《Stunning Poisonous Doctor Princess》


 Chapter 1 Volunteering

    "Blood pressure, normal!"


    "Heart rate, normal!"


    "Physical indexes are all satisfied with the experiment requirements. We can start now."


    On a cold platform, Su Qingge in a suit of dark green gowns was lying quietly and calmly in the experimental apparatus.


    She still looked pretty and delicate without wearing any makeup. Her eyes were more unperturbed than anyone present.


    "Qingge, do you really think over this?" asked the dean, a man over 50 years old. His face was always serious and expressionless, but now he seemed slightly wistful.


    The person, who was lying there as the subject, was one of the most outstanding students he had guided during his life.


    "Sir, I have considered fully. You are the only person who is clear about the whole course of operation here except me. And your wife is old, Langlang is young," said Su Qingge reassuringly to the teacher as before, then her gaze unwittingly passed over the other senior schoolmates around. As her expected, some of them refused to look into her eyes.


    Except for her, no one would be such a fool to volunteer herself in this experimental operation that had never been done in human history.


    "Sir, there are three minutes left to warm up the machine now. All the staffs please leave the experiment area immediately."


    The emotionless voice was looping through a speaker in the laboratory. The dean took a last glance at Su Qingge, and kept walking with turning back his head several times. Then he left the experiment area together with the students.


    Looking around the empty laboratory, Su Qingge finally exhaled secretly. Grabbing the clothes tightly, her hands became frozen.


    No one actually knew that her cold sweat had already soaked her back.


    Not fear? How could she not fear?


    No one would know if she could walk down this platform. And if she did, it was unknown whether she would have any other after-effects.


    This was exactly an unknown experimental field.


    But she was the first one to do that.


    Thinking of that, she was filled with expectations for success in mind.


    She turned over and saw the data looping on an LCD panel.


    Three years ago, she began this research with her teacher wholeheartedly.


    The object of this experiment was to automatically recognize the poison when it was approached at short range by transplanting simulation of human brain waves.


    They analyzed the property of medicine among the known Chinese herbal medicine and compound medicine, then figured out the most appropriate proportion of detoxification.


    In other words, as long as the transplanting was successful, everyone could become a pharmacist.


    In that case, it would be a great step for medical science in the world. However, this was only a vision.


    "Sir, the preparation is all set, we can begin the experiment now." Inside the spacious observation room, all people were keeping close eyes on the grizzled-hair dean.


    The dean finally made up his mind and nodded his head, pushing the button with a grim face.


    Lying in the machine, Su Qingge stared at the suddenly blinking red-green indicator lights all the time.


    "Energy transferred 10%, 30%, 50%, 70%, 90%, and 100%!" The plain mechanical female voice rang out, which put everyone on edge.


    Su Qingge''s head spun dizzily in a moment as it was caused by the high-speed shaking apparatus. It was time to transplant the wave when it synchronized with her brain waves.


    Fifteen seconds.


    Feeling sick, Su Qingge couldn''t help frowning.

 Chapter 2 Travel to a Bridal Sedan Chair

    Actually, it just took her one and a half minutes, but she thought it was extremely long.


    Twenty seconds.


    Her head ached as if it was to explode. Through a transparent glass wall, she saw many researchers who dressed in white standing there.


    She endured the ache reluctantly, but when the machine was running for more than ten seconds, she lost her consciousness gradually.


    Thirty seconds.


    Inexplicable pain came from the depths of her body, and she was afraid that all her internal organs at the moment had cracked.


    Thirty-eight seconds.


    Before she totally lost her consciousness, Su Qingge only remembered that her teacher''s face, not far away, was filled with concern.


    After all, the fragile human body had no way to withstand the high frequency of vibration, even if the actual process only lasted a few seconds.


    "I can''t reconcile myself to that!"


    It was her last thought before the darkness swallowed her.


    In the muddle, Su Qingge just felt that her limbs and all skeletons were in an annoying dull pain.


    "Wasn''t she dead?" Her internal organs had been broken down, and even the most advanced rescue technology could not save her.


    "A little bit of Endless Grass can kill people by attacking the nervous system of human body."


    "Heartbroken Flower has very intense paralytic action and it can maim adults."


    "Seven-day Bollworm and Wushan Poisonous Insect both are all highly toxic and their venom has strong corrosivity."


    ...


    "What is that?" Ceaseless information running into her brain and Su Qingge felt that her conscious head was a little bloated.


    When she worked with her teacher as an assistant, most of the knowledge she had learned was western medicine theory. However, the uncontrolled information that came to her mind belonged to traditional Chinese medicine(TCM).


    But even so, they were so strange that she had never heard of them.


    She felt that the corner of her mouth was ropy. So, Su Qingge touched there, but strangely, how could this black and red thing look like blood which had a fishy smell?


    But why there was a bright redness before her eyes?


    And what made her more puzzled was that why she felt that the world around her was shaking?


    "Where I am? What the hell happened?"


    It took Su Qingge a while to fully accept the information in her head and she roughly estimated that there were 118 kinds of information.


    Unexpectedly, there were more than one hundred kinds of poisons, poisonous insects and poisonous weeds.


    Bold as she was, she still could not help but be astonished. How much hatred was there? How many resentments were there?


    After digesting the sudden information briefly, Su Qingge delightedly found that her implant was successful!


    "Oh, my gosh! The next Nobel Prize in medicine will go to her and her teacher, but¡ª"


    What was going on with the sounds of the bronze drums which resounded to the skies?


    Su Qingge who was always calm, casually lifted the red clothes blocking in front of her, and felt amazed at that.


    What she saw was a dazzling redness.


    Moreover, she was in a boxy world which was also in very regular shaking. This scene made Su Qingge, who was known as an iceberg beauty in the medical school, freeze on the spot.


    "Was this a bridal sedan chair?"


    Then she looked down at her clothes.


    The bright red dress, with a pair of mandarin ducks embroidered with gold silk, looked like the wedding dress of an ancient dynasty.


    "What the hell was going on here?"


    Su Qingge took a deep breath and an idea rose from her heart¡ªDid she travel to another world?


    And in someone else''s sedan chair?

 Chapter 3 Living for you

    When Su Qingge was thinking hard, some memories not belonged to her were recalled. These memories flashed in her mind like movies.


    Right here right now, it was not the modern time she knew, neither a foreign country. It was a totally different space-time and boundary¡ªJin State.


    She was not Su Qingge, but Lin Mengya¡ªa daughter of Marquis Zhennan''s in Jin State.


    She was born in the purple and collected myriad dotes, but the only problem was that this lady had dementia.


    As suffering dementia, she was unexpectedly arranged to marry Prince Yu, who was the third crown prince of this court.


    This very day was the day she married into Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Embroidered with a singing gold phoenix, the silky red veil in her hands was supremely exquisite with elegance and nobility. It was incomparable with the rough quality made by machines in modern days.


    There was no answer that whether she was lucky or not.


    She died in the experiment but regained her life in this bridal sedan chair.


    She closed her eyes slowly and kneaded the space between her eyebrows. A scene flashed into her mind.


    It was before getting into the bridal sedan chair, Lin Mengwu, her half-blood younger sister, stuffed a handful of fresh dates into her hands and said these meant the wish of having babies early.


    She also told the matchmaker that in case of her elder sister would act up on the road. She gave some dates to her for relieving the tedium.


    Su Qingge couldn''t help raising her mouth, with an ironic smile showing on her face.


    It was really thoughtful. Lin Mengya was just like a seven-or-eight-year-old child in intelligence, as she burned out her head when she suffered a high fever in her childhood.


    She would definitely eat these dates.


    However, Lin Mengya was foolish, but it was unexpected that she treasured food very much. Every date was wiped by her and then put into the box in her arms.


    So the incriminating evidence was not annihilated quietly.


    She looked at her own hands, which were different from those with harsh calluses caused by her experiments before.


    The pair of hands in front of her was tender and thin with ten long fingers, which was smaller than hers.


    The hands belonged to a sixteen-year-old girl and they were very delicate. She thought she had taken advantages unexpectedly.


    It was known that one would never be younger again, but Su Qingge was younger again!


    She was back to her adolescent years!


    Since the god gave her another opportunity, she would replace Lin Mengya to live a good life in this strange time and space.


    There was nothing unacceptable. She believed that she, Su Qingge, would definitely have a wonderful life here.


    As it was nothing to explain in a tough life.


    She looked at the square box which was carved with the pattern of peony in her arms, touching it gently with her tender and slim fingers.


    Inside the box, it was carrying a silly girl''s fantasy to her future husband.


    Perhaps, she didn''t know how to treat her husband with courtesy, but she was still full of joy to look forward to her own married life.


    Even when she ate every date, Su Qingge clearly felt of Lin Mengya''s happiness.


    However, poor Lin Mengya didn''t notice that the dates she ate were exactly the poison, which ended her life.


    "Well. Since I have occupied your body, I will avenge for you!"


    Thinking of this, Su Qingge, no, the reborn Lin Mengya, wiped away the blood around her mouth and put the bridal veil over her head.

 Chapter 4 Teaching You a Lesson

    As a silly girl to marry Prince Yu, there must be a plot behind this.


    And it was funny that her younger sister who was born by a concubine, placed herself above her elder sister all the time.


    Furthermore, she spared no efforts to blend the dates with hundreds of poison to kill her own sister.


    It looked more thrilling than the costume dramas on TV.


    A sneer was appearing on her face. Lin Mengya would not be worried that her life would be boring in ancient times.


    Well, she would definitely keep acting in this play.


    "Stop the sedan chair, open the door!"


    Suddenly, a sharp sound penetrated through the heavy curtain and was heard by Su Qingge.


    Then the sedan chair was landed steadily.


    Lin Mengya stopped thinking, and she guessed that she was already in front of Princess Yu''s Mansion. The ceremony of welcoming the bride''s sedan chair was to be performed.


    At this moment, the closed door was opened from outside.


    In a while, a pair of feet in fancy shoes was shown up in her sight.


    According to conventions, the bride couldn''t walk on the floor. She should be carried on the matchmaker''s back to pass the doorsill.


    But now, the matchmaker didn''t say any lucky words to the bride according to the general schedule.


    Instead, she wanted to lift the bridal''s veil. Though Su Qingge never married in modern times, she felt it was a bit odd.


    Li Mengya sat in the sedan chair quietly, waiting to see what would happen.


    A pair of white hands caught her bridal''s veil and was going to lift it. When her veil was pulled heavily, someone shouted, "Bad news, the bride was dead.¡±


    There was a commotion outside the sedan chair at once, and the sounds of drumming were also stopped.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were with icy contempt. She grabbed the matchmaker''s hand, which was going to pull down the bridal''s veil vigorously.


    In moments, Li Mengya said without hesitation, "What''s wrong with you? How dare you such an inferior woman go against me. You not only catch the Princess''s bridal veil, but also make outrageous remarks of me on this wedding day!" The sweet and soft voice surprised Su Qingge, and now it was with a trace of cold sensation.


    The gorgeously dressed woman was startled by the bride''s movements.


    Her old face with jasmine powder was almost twitched in a second, and she didn''t feel her soul.


    Earlier before the elder daughter from the Lin family got into the bridal sedan chair, the second daughter had bribed the matchmaker, telling her to announce the elder daughter''s death once the door was opened.


    At first, she was afraid of doing that, but then she did the dirty work as the shining white silver attracted her.


    But now the elder daughter was not dead and caught her on the spot.


    Suddenly, drops of cold sweat oozed from the matchmaker''s forehead.


    "Oh god, the elder daughter isn''t a feigned corpse, is she?"


    When she was going to shout again, a cold voice came up from her behind, "How dare you!"

 Chapter 5 How about You Holding Me, Prince Yu

    Long Tianhao was watching the farce coldly in front of him.


    He didn''t plan to show up at the wedding, but the man he sent out said that Lin Mengya was dead in the sedan chair.


    So he appeared in bridegroom''s clothes on purpose, to question the Queen why she sent a dead girl to him.


    Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene.


    Everyone gasped, and they were much more surprised than the moment when they heard the matchmaker announcing the bride''s death.


    The ministers who attended the wedding were all wide-eyed, looking at the man with the bridegroom''s clothes. It seemed that they wanted to find out whether he was their Prince Yu.


    Everyone knew that Prince Yu always kept a distance from women, and he was extremely proud. No one thought he would be present at the wedding, but¡­


    Hearing the voice, the matchmaker''s twisted face suddenly turned pale.


    Her body was even shivering.


    If her hands had not been gripped by Lin Mengya, she would have fallen down on the floor.


    She thought, "Lin Mengya was definitely not dead as she acted that way, but what she did just now has put herself to death."


    Lin Mengya threw away the woman''s hands disdainfully and peeked at the man who spoke through the sedan chair.


    Only seeing a corner of the bright red clothes, she realized that he was Prince Yu, who was going to marry her.


    But his voice...sounded really cold.


    The matchmaker got rid of the restraint and hastened to fall on her knees before Long Tianhao.


    "Please spare my life, Prince Yu. I am old and my eyes are blurred. I got confused. Spare me, please, Prince Yu¡­"


    Her wail of begging for mercy rang in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya sneered and thought, "The matchmaker was not a fool. She knew she would be dead if she betrayed Lin Mengwu at this moment. So she pretended to be too old and asked for sympathy. What will Prince Yu do?"


    "Pull her out, and beat her to death!"


    Long Tianhao said in a cold voice, which could drag people to hell.


    The matchmaker didn''t want to tell the truth, but he was not interested in being involved in their conflicts, and he mustn''t allow someone to play tricks before him!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help trembling with fear. This Prince Yu¡­ was extremely cruel.


    However, didn''t he want to question her so thoroughly? Didn''t he want to ask why the matchmaker had such guts to do everything?


    "Please spare my life, Prince Yu! Spare me¡­"


    The matchmaker begged for mercy despairingly, when the voice of bamboos rang out.


    "Wait," said Long Tianhao. Then the bamboos were stopped at once.


    The matchmaker was happy as she thought she could escape from the punishment. But Long Tianhao''s evil voice rang out again, "Pull her out of the town and beat her to death. Don''t offend my eyes."


    The woman was dragged out, and the farce stopped. The beating of gongs and drums resounded in the air, and it was bustling and noisy outside the Prince Yu''s Mansion as if there was nothing happened.


    Wasn''t there anything happened?


    His wife was bullied like that, and he didn''t help her at all. It appeared that Prince Yu indeed disliked her.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to be poisoned in vain. How could she swallow it?


    Feeling slight angry, Lin Menya said again, "Prince Yu, the matchmaker was gone. According to the etiquette this court, the bride can''t walk on her feet. How about you holding me, Prince Yu?


    Long Tianhao gazed at Lin Mengya coldly.


    This woman was obviously provoking him.


    The crowd gasped and considered the occasion today was quite exciting.


    The woman was as silly as rumored. How dare she asked Price Yu to do this? She was asking for death!


    Everyone held their breath, waited and saw how Prince Yu would punish this woman.

 Chapter 6 Taking the bait or no

    t


    It was weirdly quiet for a while.


    Only the sound of drumming was still ringing around.


    And the atmosphere became more aggressive.


    Lin Mengya only felt lucky she had worn this red veil, or she didn''t know whether she could bear the eyes on her.


    Because she knew how sharp they were.


    But she wasn''t aware that there was a hint of exploration under the eyes.


    Long Tianhao looked at Lin Mengya sitting calmly in the sedan chair, and thought of her behaviors just now, "Was this woman¡­really a fool?"


    Furthermore, his man reported that he saw her spit blood after eating the dates and die. How could she still be sitting here alive?


    As a secret guard for years, his man never made mistakes. There was only one reason that she didn''t die after she took the poison.


    It was silent for a long time, and Lin Mengya was nearly impatient.


    Then she saw the red clothing approach.


    And she, who was calm just now, became nervous for no reasons.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what he was going to do next, so her heartbeat sped up like a drum.


    She saw the man walk closer and stop by her side. Then a hand reached under her knees; the other hand held her shoulder. She was unexpectedly lifted in his arms at once.


    The speed was so fast that Lin Mengya thought he must be afraid that he would regret and leave in the next second.


    Then Lin Mengya''s body was unbalanced and almost fell from his arms. She threw her arms around his neck so that she could steady herself.


    Long Tianhao froze and refrained himself from pushing her away. Then he recovered as usual.


    Everyone''s eyes stared at them like bronze bells, with mouths widely opened like they could swallow several dates at one time. How could Prince Yu...


    Lin Mengya recovered as well. Her lips lifted slightly, and she slowly shook her sleeves.


    A few dates rolled down on the ground.


    Feeling the tremble in his arms and seeing the dates on the floor, he knew the woman was intentional.


    She was definitely not foolish.


    Long Tianhao stopped his feet and waited to see what the woman would do.


    Lin Mengya said to his ear, "Prince Yu, these are dates with the wishes of having babies early. They are from my younger sister. I still have two in my sleeves. Do you want to eat them?"


    She dropped an arm from his neck and took out two fresh dates in front of him.


    Long Tianhao became angry at once. The dates were highly toxic, and he couldn''t believe that this woman asked him to eat them.


    However, thinking of her intentional actions, he knew she would come up with some tricks later.


    So he didn''t mind cooperating with her.


    The crowd were shaking their heads and sighing that the woman was indeed a fool, who would be kicked out by Prince Yu. But Prince Yu responded, "OK."


    After that, he opened his mouth and got ready to eat them.


    People around were shocked and thought in mind that Prince Yu must be bewitched today.


    Only Housekeeper Chen''s face turned white. He was from the Family Lin. He timidly stopped Prince Yu and said, "Prince Yu, the dates can''t be eaten."


    Housekeeper Chen was filled with anxiety when he saw what the matchmaker did, and he feared that she would betray Lin Mengwu.


    But just after he could slightly calm, he saw a more frightening scene!


    If Prince Yu took the poisoned dates, the whole Lin family, the Queen, and Crown Prince would be implicated. Therefore, he had to stop that.


    A faint sneer hanged on Lin Mengya''s face. They did swallow the bait as she expected.

 Chapter 7 Expose the Conspiracy

    "Housekeeper Chen, why can''t we eat? My sister Mengwu gave them to me before I got into the sedan chair, saying that if Prince Yu and I ate them, we could have our own baby soon! "


    Lin Mengya pretended to be naive to say these words. Anyway, she was a fool, so it was not surprising to say anything.


    Lin Mengwu initially said this sentence, but Lin Mengya added a Prince Yu.


    Housekeeper Chen got sweated with fear, and his back was all wet. Now if Prince Yu became suspicious of what Lin Mengya just said, and as long as these dates were testified poisonous, that was a big crime against prince!


    In the panic, Housekeeper Chen fooled Lin Mengya as usual and said, "These dates are not fresh. Prince Yu is born in royal families, and he will not like the things in our family."


    "Oh..." Lin Mengya moved the dates from Long Tianhao''s mouth and watched them in front of her eyes.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya seemed to agree with him, Housekeeper Chen did breath a sigh of relief.


    Before he could finish his breath, Lin Mengya said again, "No wonder I felt colic in my stomach and even spat something black after eating one just now."


    Then she pulled out the handkerchief with her blood from her sleeve and showed it to the public. She naively said, "Look! I thought it was because of my disease. It turns out to be the date problem!"


    The crowd was shocked at the moment¡ªthis black thing was blood! The reason why it turned black was that she was poisoned!


    It turned out that this second daughter in the Lin family was not so gentle and virtuous as the rumor said. She was such a sinister person!


    Long Tianhao''s face was almost darker than this. He was born in the imperial family and naturally knew that there was no kinship between brothers and sisters.


    He hated the person who seemed to be kind but shot you from behind!


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mengwu had oppress her sister and used such a toxic in cold blood!


    He could imagine how much pain the woman in his arms suffered when she vomited out the blood.


    People already began to talk in succession, and Housekeeper Chen''s face was as white as ashes. With the wisdom of Prince Yu, it was futile to say more at this moment!


    And Prince Yu''s silent and gloomy face at the moment made him dare not speak again. He had just learned the man''s cruelty!


    However, he did not know that Long Tianhao didn''t say anything at this moment because he wanted to see how the rumored fool in his arms would deal with them.


    Listening to people whispering about Lin Mengwu and their words becoming harsher and harsher, Lin Mengya revealed a smile on the corners of her mouth under the cover and said again, "Well, in this case, let''s make the dates into the dry ones and store them up. After all, they are gifts from my sister, but... Prince Yu, don''t eat it!"


    Long Tianhao''s eyes were more and more profound¡ªThis woman was not stupid at all; instead, she was unusually clever.


    Lin Mengwu was the Queen''s niece. If Ling Mengya insisted on finding it out and there was no conclusive evidence, she might not get any benefits.


    However, she chose to make the matter public in this way. Seemingly, she did nothing, but the reputation of Lin Mengwu plummeted, which was even worse than beating her dozens of times!


    In the end, she didn''t forget to keep the evidence, so that she could take it out again if she wanted to investigate in the future!


    This woman... was a little interesting!


    This wedding seemed to have become less boring!


    He felt a little happy in his heart for no reason. His lip angle was slightly raised, but he didn''t even notice it and said, "Good."


    They only felt a brightness before their eyes at the moment as the cold handsome man unexpectedly smiled. His smile was so fascinating that the women along the street who were unmarried even blushed and were secretly jealous of the woman in Prince Yu''s arms!


    At that time, it became quieter.


    Only Lin Mengya broke the peace again.

 Chapter 8 Detoxifying

    "Housekeeper Chen, you go back and tell Lin Mengwu: When she gets married, I, her elder sister, will certainly give her a gift bigger than this!"


    Lin Mengya''s voice sounded less innocent, and she was firm even with a hint of cruelty.


    The people felt as if they had woken up from a dream¡ªThis woman was not as silly as in the rumor.


    But, Long Tianhao strode toward the mansion, holding Lin Mengya in his arms before people thought too much about it.


    He completed the ceremony without any hesitation. Until the bride was sent to the room, he came out to propose a toast. The Queen, who waited in the imperial palace and wanted to sentence him a crime against the imperial edict, heard the report and abruptly smashed several cups!


    "This Lin Mengwu really broke my whole plan!"


    "If she weren''t my own sister''s daughter, I was afraid that she must be dead now!


    At this time, Lin Mengya was quite carefree, sitting alone in her new house, and was bored.


    Because the new house was in the inner house and the banquet was in the outer one, it was quite a peace at the moment, except for her growling stomach.


    After a long day of tossing and turning, she didn''t eat anything. The ancient bride was really pitiful!


    But...


    Lin Mengya quietly lifted the corner of the bridal veil, looked out of the quiet window and the dim sum on the table. After struggling for three seconds, she did not hesitate to lift the veil and strode toward it.


    The dessert was delicious.


    Lin Mengya, who was enjoying herself, glanced at the side at random and saw a face in the mirror. Suddenly, she was frightened and the dim sum in her hand fell to the ground.


    This face...


    With the golden phoenix crown on the top of her head, she looked at the mirror. There were two big eyes and some chippings of sesame cake around her mouth. This face belonged to her present body!


    What was that the dark mass which was disgusting on the left of her face?


    Was it a birthmark?


    Lin Mengya was about to query the God why he gave her such an ugly face!


    "God, you treated me unfairly!"


    Lin Mengya was so upset and wailed as she touched her left face as if she simply wanted to pinch off the birthmark toughly!


    All of a sudden, an emotionless voice sounded in her brain.


    "Toad Poison, Cobra Venom... Antidotes: 50 grams of Chinese Alpine Rush, 30 grams of Gastrodia Elata..."


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized at the moment that this turned out to be a kind of poison!


    Lin Mengya had never felt that the sound would be so pleasant that it must be regarded as the sounds of nature!


    After all, no one wanted to have an ugly face all day long!


    Lin Mengya bowed to pick up the dim sum that fell to the ground, carefully put it back on the plate, and began to think.


    This antidote was a normal medicine and there should be a pharmacy in this large Prince Yu Mansion?


    Outside the house, there were toasts in the distance, but inside the house, there was no sound at all.


    As soon as Lin Mengya made up her mind, without hesitation, she opened the door quietly and searched for it secretly one by one.


    Suddenly, she smelled a mixed fragrance of herbs and smiled¡ªThis was it!


    Lin Mengya was very sensitive to herbs because she had dealt with them all years round.


    Sure enough, when she opened the door, she was shocked by the herbs in the room.


    There were too many herbs!


    She had no time to think, so she quickly found what she needed.


    After several medicines were prepared in proportion, Lin Mengya quickly applied them to her left face.


    After an unbearable feeling of burning, Lin Mengya touched her left face with her hand. Her skin was smooth and delicate, so she thought the poison must have been detoxicated.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to stay longer, so she quickly picked up the pharmacy, confirmed that no one would found she had entered this room, and immediately returned.


    She wanted to see what her face looked like after recovery!


    Only when she returned to the wedding room, she heard footsteps coming from far and near!


    Not good! Was it possible that Prince Yu had returned to his room after toasting?


    According to the etiquette of this dynasty, when the bride entered the bridal chamber, the groom would entertain guests outside, and then the matchmaker would lead him to carry out the bridal veil ceremony.


    Since the matchmaker was not here, it must be Prince Yu!


    Lin Mengya felt panic without specific reasons and had no time to look at her face in front of the mirror. She hastily sat back on the bed and put the veil on her head in a hurry!

 Chapter 9 Enter the Bridal Chamber

    A burst of heartbeat made Lin Mengya less calm than before.


    This was her first marriage, whether in her previous life or in this life.


    As for entering the bridal chamber, it was the first time in her entire life.


    Her small hands tightly grabbed the skirt, thinking "entering the bridal chamber means to be..."


    "God, can I go home now?"


    Long Tianhao, with a cold face, returned to his wedding room as cool as a cucumber.


    There were many Chinese characters of "Xi" in bright red (means happiness) in the gaily decorated wedding room. He drove the matchmaker and the maids from the palace out of the room.


    Let alone the marriage that he didn''t like, even if he had to marry in the future, he would not allow the irrelevant people to guide his wedding night.


    The dragon-phoenix red candles as thick as arms on the table lit up the room.


    Through the curtains which looked like the red clouds, he could vaguely see the new bride sitting on the bed.


    It was said that the daughter of the Lin family was not only insane but also rude and ugly.


    "The Queen gave me a Princess Yu like her. She really loves me."


    But, thinking of her reaction when they were entering the Mansion, he felt interesting.


    He lifted the corners of his mouth and revealed a sneer¡ªthis little woman seemed to hide a lot of secrets.


    The footsteps were closer and closer to herself, and her heart beated like playing the drum.


    She thought hard and recalled the scenes she had seen on TV.


    She had heard that after the noble''s wedding night always had special people to check the situation.


    Was she going to make a sacrifice for this which she had never done before? Once this absurd idea occurred to her, Lin Meng Ya would no longer calm down while staring at her toes.


    Although this body was not hers...


    When she was thinking, the big feet in cloud boots made from Panlong spun gold stopped in front of her.


    Through the gap in the veil, Lin Mengya could just see the man''s toes.


    "Was he going to lift the veil? And what she should do would be the most accurate response." Lin Mengya''s hands clenched the bright red cotton cover.


    At this moment, she felt that it was even more confusing than when she was interviewed for the postgraduate study.


    "I have something to ask you and you should answer me honestly." The room was quiet and empty, and they only heard the sounds of their breathing.


    Although this condescending tone made her very uncomfortable, she had to submit to humiliation because of the vicious class society here.


    She nodded obediently, and obviously, her well-behaved reaction seemed to please Long Tianhao, so his impassive tone also rarely softened a little.


    "That dates¡ªhave you ever eaten anything before you ate it?" Long Tianhao raised his eyebrows. At this moment, he had some of the big red dates in his hands.


    Everyone said that the dates meant having a baby soon, but they were poison and they could kill people. Let alone ordinary people eat one, even if they sniffed a bit, they would feel dizzy for hours.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was so miraculous that she survived after eating the dates.


    "If there was no odd in it, I was afraid that even the ghosts would not believe it."


    "No." Her sound was euphemistic and melodious and her answer was clean and neat. There was nothing questionable with her answer.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. This woman sounded calm and proud, and she was neither haughty nor humble as if she was not the elder daughter in the Lin family in the rumor.


    "A straightforward person didn''t resort to insinuations. I believed you know better than me what was on the dates. Tell me why¡ª"


    "Why am I alive after eating those fresh dates?" Lin Mengya raised her hands and took the veil off her head.

 Chapter 10 The Vigilant Prince

    It was really not her personality to be so secretive.


    What was more, as soon as he came in, he asked her about the dates. Presumably, the groom probably didn''t marry her faithfully either.


    Long Tianhao''s brows frowned tightly¡ªthe rumors said that the daughter of the Lin family was ugly.


    He was surprised to see her take off the veil by herself.


    He purposely kept her veil was because he didn''t want to see her ugly face, which would disgust him.


    "I am asking you the question. Why did you¡ª" Long Tianhao''s eyes were attracted by the new bride sitting on the bed before his voice fell.


    No matter how bright the candlelight was, it always seemed hazy when it was far away.


    What made him more surprised was that the little girl in front of him had smooth and fair skin, and a pair of watery almond eyes, which were more like the spring scenery, making people want to protect her unexpectedly.


    A silly daughter of the Lin family? Unexpectedly, she was such a national beauty and heavenly fragrance.


    "If Prince tries to detoxify me, I will thank you first. It was not difficult to detoxicate the poison, although it was strong. The poison maker changed the formula and neutralized many of its properties in order to hide the fishy smell of the poison. So, it was not hard to solve it." Lin Mengya, a natural and graceful person, answered with an attitude of thesis defense when she graduated from university.


    Her teacher once said that to be a qualified doctor, at least, must look like a doctor.


    Patients would believe you only if you showed the most professional attitude to them.


    You could imagine this: if even doctors were not confident, how could patients believe that you could cure their disease?


    "Oh? You are intelligent, but I know the antidote." Long Tianhao, with a faint smile on his face, looked at Lin Mengya¡ªunder the candlelight, her black eyes were too bright.


    As soon as he got the dates back, he threw some to his confidant doctor. Unexpectedly, the Medicine Addict was so fascinated by the study that he had to work out a solution anyway.


    Long Tianhao became somewhat curious about this poison right now.


    He knew that the Medicine Addict had tasted all kinds of herbs and read all famous ancient recipes from an early age. He didn''t take the ordinary poisons too seriously and could casually say detoxification prescription.


    But now, even the Medicine Addict did not know the real solution of this poison, he became full of curiosity.


    Was the adorable girl in front of him a doctor who was unexpectedly more excellent than the Medicine Addict?


    She looked down and smiled, and the lamplight added Lin Mengya a bit of hazy beauty.


    Looking at Long Tianhao with a smile, Lin Mengya told him the story slowly and precisely.


    "Although it was not difficult to detoxify the poison, several of herbs were extremely rare." Lin Mengya only told part the truth and she was wise enough to know when to stop.


    "If you tell me the whole story and if we have the medicine you need in the Mansion, you can take them for detoxification, ok?" Long Tianhao thought that this girl would definitely want the rare medicine in his mansion.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya shook her head.

 Chapter 11 The Embarrassing Wedding Nigh

    t


    "First, we didn''t say other medicine, and let''s take Cloud-dragon Fog for example. If ordinary people ate this, it would not run its effectiveness but it would be a good antidote. And it''s extremely difficult to find this drug and I am afraid that there wouldn''t be several pills in the whole Jin State."


    Lin Mengya''s voice was sweet, greasy and immature, and it didn''t have the affectation of ordinary aristocratic family ladies.


    "It turned out to be so?" Long Tianhao frowned slightly, and the first daughter of the Lin family really made him look at her with new eyes.


    He had never heard the name of this medicine.


    "I''ve heard that the first daughter of the Lin family was stupid, stubborn, and was the most unbearable." There was a thorn in these words, but Lin Mengya just smiled generously.


    "Has Prince ever heard a sentence that seeing is believing and listening is empty? Those people who said that I was stupid must be those who had not seen me and in the opinion of Prince, do I look like one of those stupid people?"


    She gently and skillfully kicked the question back to Long Tianhao.


    A good saying that seeing is believing and hearing is not made Long Tianhao unable to refute.


    Did this little girl play the trick that she pretended to be silly in order to protect herself?


    Immediately, his affection for Lin Mengya greatly diminished.


    There were many conspiracies everywhere and each step was a trap in the palace.


    Such a scheming woman was placed to him, and he didn''t know what the Queen really meant.


    "Someone was coming!"


    Lin Mengya, who had such sensitive hearing, suddenly heard the noise outside.


    It seemed that someone was coming. Although they lowered their steps, the rustling sound was caught by her ears.


    When the footsteps just appeared, actually, Long Tianhao was aware of them.


    But he didn''t take any action.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya had such sensitive hearing.


    What an alert person, but-


    Did she really know what those people came for?


    She frowned and suddenly remembered a serious problem.


    It was said that in the wedding night of the ancient royals, someone outside would overhear the sound in the bridal chamber.


    The so-called overhearing outside of bridal chamber meant that the old eunuchs of the palace or the old nannies would listen to the movement and sound on the first night of the marriage from the window of the wedding room.


    She really didn''t know what ancient people thought.


    How could such a thing be easily heard by an outsider?


    She looked at Long Tianhao embarrassedly, who was tall and straight, and a bold idea flashed into her mind.


    Her little snow-white hands caught the auspicious clothing of Long Tianhao.


    Her eyes were big and watery with three points of cunning, and she looked at Long Tianhao''s long and narrow eyes.


    "If Prince wanted to get the prescription, you might as well act in a play with me!" Long Tianhao raised his eyebrows, revealing a little bit of intentional smile.


    Holding the cloth of Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya looked at the handsome and lonely man with some worries.


    Oh, my god, how could she speak it out?


    Was she going to say to Long Tianhao that he would cooperate with her in an OOXX play?


    Just thinking about it, she felt it was too absurd!


    "The good occasion came, so Prince and Princess, please drink cross-cupped wine!"


    Suddenly, a shrill sound rang outside the window.


    Lin Mengya was startled and the hand which grasped his auspicious cloth also caught him with a heavy tug, so he without precaution seemed to be pulled to the bed covered with a bright red quilt.


    In an instant, there was a loud noise of "Bang" from the wedding room.


    The eunuchs and nannies sent by the palace who were overhearing outside the wedding room could not help chuckling.


    Yo, looked at Prince Yu.


    Usually, he looked indifferent but now he just married and couldn''t wait.


    In fact, men always liked women.


    Although Prince Yu seemed not to be interested in any woman at ordinary times, when the new Princess married him, he also became very impatient.


    In the wedding room, Long Tianhao''s face became extremely dark.

 Chapter 12 Cooperate to Perform a Play

    The expression of his handsome face was completely frozen.


    But their posture was really ambiguous.


    The distance between them was only a few centimeters, and even Lin Mengya could feel the smell of the man in front of her.


    "I was sorry and did you feel hurt? I didn''t mean to do so."


    Lin Mengya felt a little embarrassed. After all, if she hadn''t suddenly grabbed Long Tianhao, he wouldn''t have fallen to the bed board.


    Although over the years, there was no concubine in his mansion. But Long Tianhao was, after all, a prince, so, of course, he still understood these things.


    "Could you cooperate with me and act for the people outside? I would definitely tell you the prescription."


    God, this was clearly a matter of them. Why did it sound like that Lin Mengya was the only one to be worried?


    Lin Mengya didn''t know Long Tianhao didn''t say a word, but held up the body and slapped on the bedpost.


    Immediately, the carved big bed made a sour noise.


    Lin Mengya paused and thought, "Was the sound a little loud?"


    The eunuchs and mammies who were overhearing outside the room all felt surprised and were listening to everything in the room.


    "Eunuch Li, it seemed that our Prince Yu was really fierce. Listening to this, I , a nanny, had listened to the wedding night of 13 princes and only the night of our Prince Yu was like dismantling furniture."


    Long Tianhao had a strong inner strength but now his face drew three black lines.


    His cold eyes turned and looked at the window¡ª"Talkative!"


    "That''s right. I had served quite a few masters in total but none of them was as frantic as our Prince Yu."


    The black line on his face became darker and if it wasn''t a special occasion, Long Tianhao would surely rush out to kill the two noisy crows and throw them out of the yard.


    "But, our Princess Yu¡ª"


    Long Tianhao took one look at the little girl hiding in the corner of the bed and thought since they were acting, how could they do without a heroine?


    A gleam of amusement flitted through his eyes, and he pinched Lin Mengya silently with his big hand.


    "Ah, what were you doing?"


    This pinch hurt her so that she almost cried, so she mercilessly stared at the man in front of her, but only to find the corners of his mouth turned slightly upward.


    "You had to do something for the play, right?"


    Lin Mengya immediately understood what Long Tianhao meant, and she turned her eyes, choked her throat and shouted wildly.


    "Ah¡ªoh¡ªuh¡ªuh¡ª"


    Pinching her neck, Lin Mengya called out all the words she knew.


    When she was in college, the women who didn''t behave themselves in the dormitory watched many such films.


    She couldn''t learn the high-level, but it was not hard for her to learn the simple.


    "Good, the princess is informed and considerate. Although she is a bit stupid, isn''t she a woman? "


    The nanny outside the window once again issued the feeling. Long Tianhao refrained from laughing and took one look at the woman who was shouting vigorously.


    He didn''t see what the nanny said about her, but she was definitely quaint.


    When she woke up, Lin Mengya only felt as if her throat was burning.


    She didn''t expect the calling last night lasted for two hours.


    They two just did stare at each other. One shook the bed and the other one holding the neck called blindly.


    Finally, just as she was about to cut her finger to let blood drip on the bed as an indication of broken virginity, Long Tianhao was very humane to take out a dove but she didn''t know where he found it.

 Chapter 13 Preparing to Enter the Imperial Palace

    Bleeding the animal was her strength. She asked Long Tianhao for a small knife, and a little bit of blood was bled from the dove expertly by her on a handkerchief in the middle of the bed. And this was the final end of the special first wedding night.


    She fell asleep as soon as she got into bed, but Long Tianhao just sat cross-legged and exercised for several hours on a couch opposite the bed.


    To their surprise, a servant knocked the door outside just before dawn.


    "Respects to Prince Yu and Princess. It''s time. Please get up."


    Lin Mengya opened her hazy eyes. Last night, she had a hard time taking off her bridal dress.


    When she was not asleep, she heard Long Tianhao''s low voice.


    "Serve Princess and let her get up. I will help myself."


    "Yes."


    The servants in the mansion were all respectful and courteous to Long Tianhao. Lin Mengya had never been treated like this, so she had to let the servant girls help her dress.


    In the reading room, Long Tianhao put on his daily clothes.


    What happened last night had already overturned his impression towards Lin Mengya.


    In addition, it could be sure that she was not a spy sent by Queen.


    Although Marquis Zhennan''s second wife was Queen''s younger sister, she was not Lin Mengya''s biological mother after all.


    And he was crystal clear of Queen''s tricks.


    If Lin Mengya was really sent by Queen, she would have seduced him with all her means last night.


    Lin Mengya was very pretty and smart, but she survived after the disaster. What on earth was the secret of that?


    "Your Highness, Princess is ready. The carriage is also all set outside the door. Please instruct."


    The housekeeper of the mansion stood there respectfully, waiting for Long Tianhao''s instructions.


    Thinking that he would see his mother after entering the Imperial Palace, Long Tianhao couldn''t help but reveal a hint of gentleness on his cold face.


    For these years, his mother had been treated very shabbily for his father and him. He would rescue his mother from the cold Imperial Palace sooner or later.


    "Congratulations to new Princess. Wish Princess will have sons early, as well as lots of children and grandchildren."


    The servant girls, who served the Princess in the mansion, stood in a line and saluted to Princess.


    "OK, you can leave now."


    Lin Mengya was not used to such a scene, she smiled slightly and drove everyone away.


    "Whew¡ª¡ª," Lin Mengya finally felt relieved, and she rubbed her slight-pain temple. Fortunately, she always stayed up all night for research before, otherwise, she would not have gotten up after the physical suffering last night.


    Looking at the beauty in the quicksilver mirror, Lin Mengya was amazed, even though she was also a woman.


    If she had been an icy beauty in another life, now she was a real delicate pretty lady but in a vulnerable body.


    She was full of charm with her refined features and glorious eyes.


    She was not posturing, but the charm was exuded casually in her gestures.


    She was still calm inwardly behind her charming appearance because the soul in her body was changed.


    Although she was not that kind of person with a deep love of good appearance, she didn''t want to be an ugly woman.


    Right now, her dark hair was coiled up in an elegant bun.


    With a crown carved with exquisite phoenixes and clouds on her head, she also wearing a necklace with a lock of longevity embossed with the Magic Lotus.


    With a large garment, Lin Mengya always felt she was an actress acting in an opera on the stage.


    These clothes for the ancients were really inconvenient to put on.

 Chapter 14 Entering the Imperial Palace for Paying Their Respects

    Inside the Imperial Palace of Jin State, nearly all people in Chaoyun Hall were whispering to each other.


    Concubine De, as the leader of other concubines, had won the Emperor''s favor in earlier years. After she gave birth to the prince, she became prominent, but she got a cold reception after the Emperor was sick.


    These years, her situation went from bad to worse. And now, her son married a fool.


    Everyone in the Imperial Palace was waiting to laugh at her and her son.


    Suddenly, a servant came to report that Prince Yu and Princess had already been in the palace. Then all the people couldn''t help worrying about Concubine De''s future.


    It was afraid that Concubine De would have no place in the Imperial Palace from now on.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Yu and Princess are requesting an interview outside the hall."


    "Come in."


    "Yes."


    From being pulled inside the carriage to entering the noble Imperial Palace, Lin Mengya didn''t adapt.


    She felt that the pearls and jade on her head became heavier, and her neck was aching.


    And the most important thing was that she hadn''t had breakfast yet.


    Her blood glucose was a little bit low, but it made her look even more delicate.


    A white face attracted the maids'' eyes again and again.


    Last night, Prince Yu''s affairs in the bridal chamber spread through the entire Imperial Palace after the old eunuchs and old nannies came back from listening to their movements.


    And it was proven that Prince Yu had a bad reputation of having no compassion for women because the new Princess looked so poor and delicate.


    The new Princess was indeed exhausted.


    In front of Chaoyun Hall, Long Tianhao took a look at the golden plague.


    When he was young, his father, the Emperor, always brought him here to play and listen to opera.


    At that time, this had been a paradise, but now this was a hell, the hell on earth.


    He even remembered that when he was ten years old, Queen slapped his mother on her face for something small, and his mother was punished to kneel in the Hall for a whole night.


    Until now, he couldn''t forget that his mother smiled gently at him, even though her lips were bleeding.


    From then on, his mother''s knees were in sick. Once the weather was bad, they would be in great pain and suffering.


    The hatred, he would never forget.


    "What''s wrong?" said Lin Mengya, seeing Long Tianhao curl his hands into fists so hard. She had a hard time raising her head and stared at the man next to her.


    "Nothing, let''s go to pay our respects."


    Long Tianhao adjusted his mood quickly and took a glance at Lin Mengya, who was as pretty as a picture. He had an unutterable joy when he thought that Queen''s face would be dark with rage.


    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya didn''t know why the man''s face became serious again before her.


    "Prince Yu and Princess pay their respects to Queen."


    The eunuch''s piercing voice rang out as soon as they came in.


    There was a layer of bead curtains inside the hall. No one could see clearly through it from outside, or from inside.


    Lin Mengya ambiguously saw there were many human shadows behind the bead curtains. But she saw Long Tianhao kneel down for a salute, and she followed after him.


    "Princess''s and my respects to you, Your Majesty."


    Long Tianhao said in a cold voice without any respects. Although Lin Mengya didn''t know how to salute, her remaining muscle memory helped her spontaneously.


    "Never mind. You are members of our family. Come near and let the other concubines have a good look."

 Chapter 15 Show Some Severity

    Lin Mengya was worried, although she studied medicine, she still understood a little history.


    Here was a feudal dynasty. If anything went wrong, she would be beheaded.


    She glanced at Long Tianhao involuntarily, if she really did something wrong, would he save her?


    "The new princess brings tea to the empress and the Concubine De."


    The eunuchs of the squire drew up the curtain. Following Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya entered the inner chamber.


    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a mixed aroma.


    It was the mixed taste of all kinds of flowers and plants. After careful identification, she could tell that there were more than ten kinds of precious spices in it.


    No wonder it was a royal family with profound details, and even the spices used to scent clothes was valuable.


    Respectfully standing beside Prince Yu, she saw eunuchs bring out a blue and white porcelain bowl.


    It was top grade from its clear color.


    But after seeing the cup, all the concubines'' faces showed looks of watching the drama.


    However, Concubine De''s face became more melancholy.


    Long Tianhao''s eyes alighted with cold.


    Perhaps other people didn''t know the trick, but he knew it all.


    Ordinary cups had two layers, so no matter how hot the tea inside was, the outside felt warm.


    However, this cup was used by the masters of the palace to punish the concubines. The thin cup, as long as you touched, it felt like a hot iron.


    Did it seem that the Empress really planned to make a fool of herself for humiliating Concubine De?


    Unfortunately, he would not give her this chance!


    "Clatter!" When Lin Mengya was about to take the cup, Long Tianhao captured the cup and threw it to the eunuch.


    The scalding water instantly splashed on the eunuch''s face and clothes, and the cup broke into numerous pieces.


    "What a eunuch. The Empress was the mother of the nation. How dare you!"


    Long Tianhao''s ruthless voice suppressed everyone.


    The burned eunuch was the Empress''s confidant, so he had to bit his teeth and kept silent.


    "Hao, what do you mean?"


    A dignified voice sounded, although the tone was faint, Lin Mengya was slightly worried.


    Although the Lins'' eldest daughter was a fool, she still got some information.


    For example, the Empress didn''t like Prince Yu at all. If he was not protected by the power of the Concubine De''s family and the Emperor, he wouldn''t be so carefree.


    Another example was the marriage with her.


    "This eunuch deserves to die."


    Long Tianhao looked straight at the Empress. The eunuch carrying the tea immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Everyone thought that the Empress would denounce Long Tianhao. However, the Empress just picked her eyebrows.


    "Since Hao said he should be dead, then drag him down and beheaded."


    Lin Mengya immediately had no good impression on the Empress.


    He was only a eunuch, but he was also a human being and a life. He disappeared so easy like a grass.


    However, there was none of her business.


    "No need to serve tea. Come up and show me your princess."


    All eyes were fixed on Lin Mengya. She grinned with her head hanging down. It seemed that it was time for her.


    "Lin Mengya greets to the Empress. The Empress is blessed with peace."


    The sweet and soft voice without any critical tone, instantly surprised all the concubines.

 Chapter 16 The Indescribably Beautiful and Striking Princess Yu

    Princess Yu was very slim, wearing a large red moire brocade cover. Her posture and salute were like flowing cloud with no disrespect.


    She couldn''t practice to such a degree in only a few years.


    Surprisingly, the fool of the Lin family had sound etiquette.


    "Good girl, raise your head and show me your face."


    The Empress''s eyes were alight with a hint of coldness.


    Lin Mengya was chosen by Empress in person. Her words and behaviors were absurd and stupid. She should be the right person.


    A few time later, Concubine De would be the laughingstock of the Imperial Palace forever.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya slowly raised her head, holding her breath and folding her eyes, looking dignified and generous.


    They only saw an elfin face, and it turned out to be a stunning beauty!


    "Fizz-" Everyone couldn''t help but breathe a mouthful of air, because the Lin''s eldest daughter totally differed from the outside rumors.


    Now, perhaps the Empress felt embarrassment!


    Lin Mengya certainly knew the reactions of the people around her, raising her head and looking at the surrounding quickly.


    In front of her, a dignified middle-aged belle was sitting on the center. Even though Lin Mengya didn''t know her at all, she knew that the bright yellow was not for everyone.


    It seemed that this was the legendary Empress.


    It was also one of the driving forces behind pushing her to marriage. Even this existing aunt was related to that poisoned jujube.


    Making them feel bad was good, very good!


    "Mengya is a mature girl. I saw you a few years ago, you were still a little kid who began walking. Now you are in the house of Prince Yu, where was incomparable with your home. You have to bear more for Yu''s temper. "


    A trace of rage flashed across the Empress''s eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya was such a scheming girl.


    Previously, the people she sent to the mansion of Marquis Zhennan reported that Lin Mengya was stupid and the perfect candidate for the plan.


    But now¡ª


    Even comparing with the girls in the city, she could be the best.


    So, wouldn''t her plan be ruined?


    Cold murder occurred to the Empress. "This woman is deeply scheming, she must be killed."


    "I will abide by the imperial decree of the Empress, and I will abide by my duty."


    Empress nodded with a faint smile on her face, which seemed a harmonious scene of mother and son.


    But everyone present knew how many contradictions behind this calm.


    "Go and see Concubine De, my sister is blessed. After all these years, her son has grown up and married such a good princess. My sister should go out of the palace and enjoy a good life in the mansion of Prince Yu."


    Seemingly, the Empress was concerned with Concubine De, but Long Tianhao''s eyes were alight with a hint of mockery.


    "Since I entered the palace, I have been blessed by the Empress and the Emperor, so I have today''s benediction. Now the Emperor''s body is not in good health, and as his concubine, I dare not ignore my duty to serve him."


    What a gentle voice! Lin Mengya suddenly felt somewhat favorable towards her mother-in-law whom she had never met.


    But this gentle voice sounded a little heartbreaking.


    From the perspective of genetics, comparing with the Empress, Concubine De was definitely a stunning beauty.


    Lin Mengya was a little curious and moved lightly to the lower position of Empress.


    "Pay respect to Concubine De."

 Chapter 17 Strife Openly and Secretly

    "Well, good girl, get up quickly."


    This gentle voice seemed not with many strong feelings; it was much more real than Empress''s malicious tone.


    Lin Mengya raised her head gracefully. The woman sitting in front of her surprised her a little.


    Long Tianhao''s good genes must have been inherited from his mother.


    The nearly perfect facial features, on Long Tianhao''s face, were handsome as a god. But it was stunningly beautiful on Concubine De''s face.


    The plain white skirt was only embroidered with light blue cloud pictures. Her black hair wore languid cloud bun with a hibiscus hairpin.


    She was nearly half a century old, even though Concubine De''s face had a little loose, it added more charm to the maturity of women.


    She slightly frowned and looked sad, making people feel pity.


    Concubine De was really worried about her son.


    Otherwise, she would not look at Long Tianhao with some worry in her watery eyes.


    "Empress, you see, Concubine De may be a little unsatisfied with her daughter-in-law."


    A slightly provocative voice sounded from behind Lin Mengya. Long Tianhao frowned and looked at the well-dressed figure.


    It turned out Concubine Li who confederated with the Empress. No wonder she dared to be so presumptuous.


    "Oh? Well, it seems that sister De is not very satisfied before her son''s marriage. Mengya, hurry to apologize to Concubine De."


    As soon as the conversation turned, Lin Mengya became the target again.


    The Empress supported Concubine De on the surface, but in fact, she was trying to provoke the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Concubine De''s face changed a little, but she did not dare to speak.


    The Empress already had the idea of getting rid of her. She had been even more careful in the palace and did not dare to make any mistakes.


    She just felt sorry for the girl of the Lin family. She had her reputation ruined and became a gun of the Empress.


    In the hall, everyone wanted to make fun of Lin Mengya. But the new princess just smiled and gave a salute.


    She just wanted to speak, but Long Tianhao opened his mouth first.


    "Your majesty granted the marriage to me, and I am very satisfied. Mengya, though occasionally inappropriate, is a gentle and considerate princess."


    Empress was only trying to kill Lin Mengya on a trumped-up accusation.


    Since this girl was useless, it was just a convenient thing to kill her.


    According to Prince Yu''s temper, he didn''t care to kill a woman.


    It was unexpected that Prince Yu let Lin Mengya off the hook.


    "Good, good. Since Hao likes Mengya, I am relieved. Concubine De, your son is devoted and your daughter-in-law is intelligent. You can move to Yu''s mansion and enjoy your happiness."


    Empress brought up the matter again, but she didn''t sound like she was discussing with Concubine De.


    Her sharp eyes were alight with a hint of threat. She picked up her cup and took a sip gracefully.


    Concubine De hesitated, but she knew that if she declined again, the Empress would make difficulties for these two innocent children again. She sighed lightly in her heart and had to get up and show thanks.


    "Yes, I will follow the order."


    Finally, the Empress achieved the goal, also drove out her eyesore. She was obviously in a good mood.


    "Well, you can go to Jinxiu palace to pick up Concubine De and go out of the palace. Your Majesty is uncomfortable and needs a rest, so you don''t have to show your respect. You can go now."


    "Yes, we abide by the imperial decree of the Empress."


    Lin Mengya gave a salute and stood beside Long Tianhao, keeping her mind running.

 Chapter 18 Mother-in-law Returns Home

    She entered the palace today and got several useful messages.


    First, the Queen didn''t like Concubine De very much, including Long Tianhao.


    Second, she was afraid that she would become the target of the Queen.


    Alas, she couldn''t help sighing helplessly. No matter which one it was, it would be hard for her to be the princess.


    The concubines of all the palaces left one after another. Lin Mengya stood behind Long Tianhao with her head down, which showed that she was clever and quiet.


    Several concubines who were close to Concubine De either stayed secretly to give her a small gift or sent gifts by their maids.


    Lin Mengya noticed these actions but had to sigh with emotion.


    The people in the Imperial Palace were honorable and noble, but it was hard for her to imagine the open quarrels and secret wrangles between them.


    Concubine De was gentle and frail-looking and seemed to be at the disadvantage of the Queen.


    But she could survive for so many years in the exclusion of the Queen, so her calculation should not be underestimated.


    "Her mother-in-law was not simple."


    She followed Concubine De to come back to the Splendid Palace. Although it was called a palace, it was just a slightly large house, whose style was less luxury than the Chaoyun Hall.


    Empress Concubine De seemed very tired, sitting on her imperial concubine''s couch. Only when she saw her son did her sad eyes occasionally shine.


    "Is your name Mengya? What a unique name! Jinyue, bring my satisfactory jade pendant which means a happily married couple. This is my present to you."


    Concubine De smiled gently and looked up and down at her daughter-in-law.


    It seemed that the Queen made a mistake this time.


    The new bride was not stupid. Instead, she looked intelligent and generous and conducted herself decently. Her gestures and expressions were natural and graceful, which matched the identity of Marquis Zhennan''s elder daughter very well.


    Standing with Hao, they looked like a perfect match.


    "Thank you, Concubine De."


    Her two hands took the brocade box sent by Concubine De''s maid and she quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thanks to the real Lin Mengya, she was able to get through today.


    Although Marquis Zhennan loved his children so much, he treated Lin Mengya extremely strictly. Since she was three years old, he asked the nanny who taught and conducted the etiquette in the palace to teach his daughter.


    Therefore, although Lin Mengya was stupid and silly after that, she did not forget these manners at all. Even without the nanny''s advice, she still made no mistake.


    She raised her head and looked at Concubine De, smiling wittily. Without discretion in the hall, she looked more friendly and nifty.


    "Good child, I still misunderstood you previously. You don''t blame me, do you? "


    "I dare not. I lost my mother since childhood and the moment I saw you today, I felt that you were very kind. "


    After staying for a long time in the palace, everyone would become inanimate.


    Lin Mengya was fresh and pretty, with the youthful spirit that belonged to young girls. Concubine De liked her very much and also felt she was congenial.


    The two women actually felt like old friends at the first meeting and soon became very close.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya amused Concubine De and diluted her sadness about leaving the palace.


    They talked to each other, and Long Tianhao couldn''t put a word in their conversation.


    He had to stride out of the palace, looking at the direction of the Hall of Integrity.

 Chapter 19 Return to the Lin Family

    Since his old disease relapsed three years ago, his father hadn''t left the Hall for three years.


    "Was my father still alive?"


    "Lord, the empress''s things have been packed and we can leave the palace now."


    Long Tianhao turned around and saw Jinyue, the close-fitting maid who came into the palace with his mother since she married to the Emperor looking at him with a smile on her face.


    "Aunt Yue, thank you for accompanying my mother for so many years."


    "I, the handmaiden, was the dowry of the empress. I saw the empress struggle in the imperial harem for these years, and I did take pity on her. Since you have married, the empress can finally have a better life."


    Long Tianhao just nodded but didn''t speak.


    There was too much conspiracy in the harem and the Queen was headstrong and the crown prince was jealous and suspicious. So, it might be a good way to take his mother to live with him.


    Another burst of happy laughter rang from the bedroom.


    It seemed that his new wife was very favorable and cute.


    At least, in order to make his mother smile, he would have to protect this girl.


    Lin Mengya in the bedroom, who tried her best to make Concubine De laugh, did not know that she had just gained a significant promise that would protect her life.


    It shouldn''t be so hasty that Concubine De returned to the Mansion.


    Since the Queen deliberately suppressed it, the returning hardly disturbed anyone.


    Lin Mengya dealt with Concubine De''s well-meaning tests several times on the way, and she answered very well. Concubine De''s guard against her already decreased by half.


    Moreover, she was clever and read many novels about palace flights in her previous life. She was well-spoken which immediately made Concubine De laugh with crooked eyes.


    Even Jinyue, who was always cautious, was greatly impressed by the new princess.


    Long Tianhao rode on a horse, but his mind was stuck to the situation in the carriage.


    A trace of complex emotions flashed across his cold eyes.


    In the beginning, he only felt Lin Mengya was a burden and a shame, but he didn''t think just after a short day, she could make everyone change the way they viewed her.


    "It was hard to predict everything in the world and perhaps Lin Mengya would become an important pawn in his hands."


    In the evening, Concubine De didn''t want to be separated from the daughter-in-law, so she called Lin Mengya to the Art Courtyard to sleep together. However, Prince Yu, who guarded the empty house alone on the second night of the wedding, was scoffed stealthily by the servants.


    The new princess was really attractive. Even the indifferent prince became passionate like blazing fire and dry wood after seeing her.


    The mother-in-law who just met her also loved and doted on her.


    The pathetic prince, who just married to the new wife, had to join the battle of fighting for the princess.


    There would be noise and excitement in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "Princess, it is time to get up."


    Lin Mengya, who slept in the warm tent, was dug up from the bed and she didn''t know what happened.


    Concubine De talked with her for a long time last night, and she didn''t sleep long before she was woken up again.


    With her eyes closed, the maids washed her face and dressed up for her. It was not until she was once again stuffed into the sedan chair that she was told that today was the day for her to return the Lin family.


    Hanged on! Returned to the home?!


    Lin Mengya immediately braced herself up and opened her big eyes. "She can hide her real identity from the world. After all, few people could see the girls who stayed indoors all the time before they got married."


    However, if she returned home, wasn''t she going to see Lin Mengya''s family?


    Then, wouldn''t she be revealed?


    The first thought that came to her was to run away.


    Because if her lies were seen through and Prince Yu knew he was cheated, the consequences...

 Chapter 20 The Clash in the Lin Family

    Lin Mengya gradually calmed down in the shaking sedan chair.


    In the memory of the real Lin Mengya, the Marquis Zhennan family was a place where she experienced pain and happiness.


    Her father''s love and brother''s indulgence were the only fetters of this stupid girl.


    But whenever her father and brother who resisted enemies on the battlefield all year round left, it was the beginning of Lin Mengya''s misery.


    The hypocritical stepmother and the vicious sister would torture the poor and innocent girl.


    In that case, she, Lin Mengya, who came back to life, should punish those evil people for what they deserved.


    Staring at her slender fingertips, Lin Mengya burst into a charming smile.


    So, she would start with punishing her younger sister who gave herself the poisonous dates.


    All the people in the Marquis Zhennan mansion were all busy dealing with the matters of the elder daughter''s return.


    The wife of Marquis Zhennan was sitting uprightly on her seat in the cella.


    The madam of Duke was the second wife, but she came from a noble family. She was the younger sister of the Queen. Although she was less beautiful than her elder sister, she lived in a noble family for many years and cultivated a graceful and honorable manner.


    As Lin Mengya''s legitimate mother, at the moment, she wore a dark red hundred butterfly dress and her head was decorated with many pearls and jade, but she was somewhat less noble than her sister.


    At this moment, she was looking through the return ceremony sent by Prince Yu''s Mansion with her green jade hands.


    Her keen eyes alighted with a trance of arrogance.


    She was good at careful calculation and strict budgeting¡ªan insane money-losing girl brought a lot of benefits. Still, her elder sister was adept in scheming better, and presumably, that madwoman had been thrown to the mass grave.


    Just in time, today''s return was held for the Duke.


    If the bride did not come back at the proper time, according to the tempers of Duke and the bastard, they would make trouble for the prince.


    And she and the Queen could have the full benefits without no extra effort.


    "Mother! Mother, why are you still looking at the account book leisurely and carefreely?"


    A pretty girl in purple rushed in from the outside.


    Shangguan Qing lifted her eyes and saw that it turned out to be her baby daughter, so she immediately took her daughter''s hand joyfully and wiped her sweat carefully off her forehead.


    "Why are you so panic? Look at you; you are so rude that you don''t like a darling daughter."


    "Mother, you came out of the hall for worshiping the Buddha just now so no one tells you that Lin Mengya, the little hoof, hasn''t been dead yet? "


    The girl named Lin Mengwu and was Lin Mengya''s half-sister.


    Compared with Lin Mengya who was delicate and charming, Lin Mengwu was a bit gorgeous and nifty. But at this moment, the girl, who was usually being focused, now was a bit remorseful and panic.


    "What? Lin Mengya is not dead? Why didn''t anyone tell me!?"


    Shangguan Qing secretly startled, and her reaction was the same as her daughter''s.


    Since Lin Mengya got married, she hid in the family hall to show that she was reluctant to marry her daughter for outsiders.


    However, she didn''t think that as soon as she came out of the hall today, she heard the news.


    "Yes, this hoof was really lucky, presumably because those dates didn''t fit her appetite and she didn''t eat them. In the past two days, I repeatedly wanted to see you, but those people blocked me. Your confidants were all in the hall so that I couldn''t tell anyone about this. Mother, what should we do now?"


    Compared to her daughter''s panic, Shangguan Qing calmed down soon.


    She thought a lot while touching her daughter''s delicate face.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even though the fool doesn''t die, she will be doomed to be detested and rejected by Prince Yu. You shouldn''t mess around and let''s pretend it never happened."


    Her mother''s words made Lin Mengwu calm down.


    On second thought, that fool might return home today. Even if she became Princess Yu, she was still stupid. By then, she would set her up to make a fool of Lin Mengya in front of everyone.


    Prince Yu would certainly hate her more.


    Her mind crossed with dark schemes¡ªLin Mengya would disappear in this world sooner or later.

 Chapter 21 Go for Wool and Come Home Shorn

    "Madam and the second young lady, the first young lady and Prince already arrived outside the mansion."


    "What?" Lin Mengwu glanced with Shangguan Qing and they didn''t think that Prince Yu comes here.


    Supposedly, he was fooled and married a fool as his wife. It was enough to make Long Tianhao rage, but unexpectedly, he should follow her to go back to the Lin family.


    What on earth would happen?


    "Come on, go out and welcome them." Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu immediately rushed out to greet them because people in Dadu all knew Long Tianhao''s temper and they were scared of him.


    If they annoyed this man, the Queen could not be able to protect them.


    Lin Mengwu was even mad with joy because when she was six years old, she went to the palace with her mother for the banquet where she met the third Prince and she fell in love with him secretly.


    When she knew that the Queen chose the fool to be Princess Yu, she became even more jealous.


    Prince Yu was such a good man that he was only suitable for her Lin Mengwu!


    "Press the sedan!" The man who followed the sedan chair was the chief steward of the outer court of the Mansion and Prince Yu arranged him to serve the princess, which was enough to show he attached great importance to her.


    The servants of the Lin family put down their work and stopped to see what was happening because they all wanted to know how the silly daughter of the Lin family attracted Prince.


    Lin Mengya straightened her skirt and walked out of the sedan chair unhurriedly.


    When seeing the new princess''s true face, both the servants of the Lin family and the surrounding passers-by were surprised at what they just saw.


    Who on earth did say that the elder daughter of the Lin family was ugly and insane?


    She was clearly a fairy who came to the man''s world, ok?!


    Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing were also shocked on the spot and their similar eyes showed a look of disbelief.


    "She...how did she become like that?"


    Lin Mengwu covered her mouth and opened her almond eyes¡ªLin Mengya wasn''t like a stupid at all and her distinguished air of elegance and coquetry instantly overshadowed her spotlight!


    "Similar...they are really similar!"


    Shangguan Qing became surprised at it, but suddenly, she also felt a surge of anger rushing from her heart.


    In those days, it was this face that attracted Marquis Zhennan and that robbed of the happiness that belonged to herself.


    It was also this face that occupied all her husband''s love.


    Previously, She thought Lin Mengya was so similar to her mother that she poisoned her face.


    "She didn''t imagine that after the little b*tch detoxified the poison, her face was unexpectedly the same as that of that b*tch!"


    Her round fingers under the wide sleeve robe held tightly.


    "She would never allow this face to destroy herself again!"


    "Respects to Prince Yu and Princess. Prince and Princess, healthy and happy all the years round."


    Although Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were unwilling, they had to pay their respects to Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya.


    "We are family. Mother and sister don''t need to stand on ceremony. Get up quickly."


    She spoke this until they kneeled down, so it was obvious that Lin Mengya was not sincere to do so.


    "Thank Prince and Princess."


    Lin Mengwu stood in the front and she was obsessed and looking at the handsome Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao, wearing a dark black robe, was more slender and tall and his deep facial features were like knives. In particular, it was his long and narrow eyes, which were dark and possessed and were pure and cold but made people want to sink.


    She wanted to see his calm and self-restraint eyes would on earth bloom how charming bright after catching the raging fire.


    "All these must belong to her Lin Mengwu!"


    "Sister, although you have only been married for two days, I, your sister, really miss you!"

 Chapter 22 The Lure of Sister-in-law of Ancient Version

    Lin Mengya just looked at the amiable Lin Mengwu with a calm smile.


    In Lin''s mansion, Lin Mengwu always beat and scolded her stupid sister. Even when her sister was in the bridal sedan, she stuffed her with a handful of poisoned dates.


    Her malevolent intentions had been beyond what an unmarried young lady could do.


    Besides, from entering the door to now, Lin Mengwu''s eyes had been glued to Long Tianhao.


    Was this an ancient version of a lure of sister-in-law? Unfortunately, Long Tianhao wasn''t a stupid man they imagined.


    "Really? I miss my sister and mother very much as well."


    Lin Mengya forced a smile. It was really ironic. A person who wanted to kill her dared to say that they were missing her. They wished she could die in the bridal sedan.


    "Prince, welcome to our mansion. My mother has already prepared fragrant tea in the main courtyard, this way please."


    Lin Mengya almost burst out laughing. They were not missing her but trying to seduce her husband.


    Her nominal mother still stood there with a smile.


    What a harmonious scene! She only felt hypocritical.


    However, Long Tianhao frowned slightly, he did not reply to them, but turned and whispered in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    "Let''s go to the courtyard where you used to live. I''m curious about what kind of environment you used to live in."


    How loud the slap was! Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing''s faces fell instantly.


    Lin Mengwu was blinded by hatred and jealousy. "What was the special about this bitch? Wasn''t she just getting a little bit beautiful?"


    Lin Mengya was ground beneath her feet previously!


    "Okay, by the way, mother, sister, that day in the bridal sedan, I seemed to faint for a moment, but I don''t know why. After waking up, I regained my sanity. I hope you can tell my father and brother about my recent situation. Mengya won''t bother you two, prince, this way, please."


    Since Long Tianhao had given the shameless mother and daughter a slap, she, the leading role, had to end up this after she stabbed their hearts mercilessly.


    She said softly, in a tone with her usual gentleness and innocence, hitting the targets of Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing.


    She guessed that the shameless mother and daughter must be furious.


    Did they think that this would offset the insults she had received?


    "They were dreaming!"


    This was just a beginning!


    "Mother, did you see that little bitch''s arrogance!"


    Inside the room, Lin Mengwu was almost crazy, and her beautiful face became extremely ferocious because of anger.


    It was unexpected that Lin Mengya didn''t die, and even Long Tianhao stood by her side.


    "That''s all because of her face. Resembling her mother, she is really a tempter." In the inner chamber, Shangguan Qing also tore off her mask of hypocrisy.


    Her charming face darkened at the moment. That face, which she thought would disappear in her world in this life, reappeared once again.


    Moreover, it appeared in a way that she couldn''t accept and believe.


    "Mother, I should be the real Princess Yu, that bitch, that bitch took everything from me! Mother, mother, you must help your daughter!"


    Lin Mengwu ran into Shangguan Qing''s arms, crying loudly.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter, I will let you get it. You will get what I didn''t get!"


    Shangguan Qing made a firm decision. She would never let that face destroyed her daughter''s happiness in this time.


    "Mother Li, this philter is from the palace. You put it into the new tea for Prince."


    Shangguan Qing made a decision, although the Empress said that she had another arrangement for Wu''er in the future.


    But she only had one daughter, and Wu''er''s happiness was more important than anything else.


    "Yes, madam."


    Mother Li, who looked amiable was Shangguan Qing''s nanny.


    Having come to the Lins for so many years with Shangguan Qing, she also did many bad things.


    At the moment, without asking anything, she left while taking the jade bottle.


    "Wu''er, after a while when the medicine works, you can go to make your dream come true."


    Shangguan Qing lovingly stroked her daughter''s face. Wu''er was the apple of her eye. As long as Wu''er wanted, she was willing to bleed herself dry to get them for Wu''er.


    "Thank you, my mother, but I don''t know what I should do."


    Abandoning shyness, Lin Mengwu was almost flying with joy.


    As long as she had sex with Long Tianhao, she would be the rightful vice Princess of Yu.


    As long as she married to Prince Yu, Lin Mengya, the little bitch, would be ground into pieces.


    "Silly girl, come here. I will show you something."


    Shangguan Qing touched Lin Mengwu''s forehead, and her eyes flashed a hint of pity.


    She held her daughter''s hand, showing Lin Mengwu her dowry. During this short time, Lin Mengwu''s face grew red with expectations in her eyes.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I will become the unique Princess Yu. That bitch will be soon like her mother. Looking at today''s situation, although she has returned to normal, she has forgotten the past. I will become a good sister with her in the future."


    A hint of cruelty flashed across her beautiful face.


    They could hurt Lin Mengya for the first time, also there would be the second time!


    "Is this the courtyard where you grew up?"


    In Grace Butterfly Courtyard, Long Tianhao frowned slightly. This courtyard was small, but it was elegantly decorated.


    Entering it, there was a small, cobblestone bamboo path.


    The courtyard planted with nameless flowers.


    Walking along the path, a duplex embroidery building appeared in front of them.


    "Well, my dad said that my mother designed it for me. Grace Butterfly Courtyard was also named by my mother."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya looked at the surrounding plants with great yearning.


    She felt strange that she came here for the first time, but she felt so familiar as if she had been here thousands of times, tens of thousands of times.


    She could even tell what kind of bugs would be under each stone.


    "It seems that you are loathing to depart?"


    The last suspicion had also been ruled out. Long Tianhao looked at the woman in front of him.


    If she was fake, it would be impossible for her to have such deep feelings for this small courtyard.


    Only the person who had lived here and had deep feelings to this courtyard would show such attitude.


    They walked to a small pavilion in the courtyard inside. Although the mottled red paint had already been eroded by time, Lin Mengya didn''t mind it. Sitting on the stone chair, she stared at the top of the pavilion.


    "My mother died when I was very young. Later, my father built this Grace Butterfly Courtyard for me according to my mother''s wishes. The butterflies in this court were painted by my brother. When I was a child, I clamored for butterflies every day. My brother was afraid that I felt sad, so he draw a hundred butterflies on the pavilion."


    These lifelike butterflies were mostly eroded by the wind and rain.


    Lin Mengya, however, gazed at it carefully. It was a brother who was not strong but loved his sister.


    Time had never faded this emotion between them.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why Lin Mengya was stupid but happy.


    "Your brother is kind. When I was a child, my eldest brother often secretly took me outside the palace. Later, when the mother imperial concubine discovered it, my eldest brother knelt in front of her and begged for me."


    Long Tianhao seemed to be touched.


    Standing outside the pavilion, he recalled what he thought he had forgotten.


    At that time, they didn''t understand the struggle for the throne or the power.


    But how many princes were earnest since they had born in the imperial family?


    There was also a scheme.


    "I''ll take you to see my embroidery building, which has a small water mill behind it. Every night, I could hear the sound of the waterwheel."


    Lin Mengya was like a happy butterfly, subconsciously holding Long Tianhao''s hand, and she was eager to show the man everything she had.


    Her soft and delicate hands, not only held the hands of Long Tianhao, but also seemed to grasp his heart softly.


    The expression on his face, in the case of unknown, also turned soft a little bit.


    Actually, he and Lin Mengya still had similarities.


    For a whole day, Lin Mengya was like a twittering bird, telling Long Tianhao many interesting stories about Grace Butterfly Courtyard.


    Most of the time, Long Tianhao just listened quietly. He didn''t expect that this small yard could carry a lot of joy.


    But he also indirectly cleared up. In fact, Lin Mengya was only the nominal eldest daughter of the Lins.


    In a real sense, the second daughter Lin Mengwu was much more powerful than Lin Mengya.


    A hint of pity rose in his mind.


    The girl who could survive in such a bad environment but still smiled so brilliantly was definitely not a spy of the Empress!


    Having fun for a day, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao slept in the Grace Butterfly Courtyard at night.


    Unexpectedly, an uninvited guest came here when the sky darkened.


    "Does Prince feel unaccustomed for the first time to sleep here?"


    Shangguan Qing smilingly carrying a hamper came to Grace Butterfly Courtyard with mother Li.


    Because of her daily harshness, Grace Butterfly Courtyard didn''t have a kitchen.


    However, Long Tianhao was very disrespectful and only dined with Lin Mengya in the small building. So Shangguan Qing had to come here in person, after all, this was related to the happiness of Lin Mengwu.


    "Not bad."


    For this kind of uninvited person, Long Tianhao''s answer was always very short.


    He was not interested in dealing with other people except Lin Mengya in this mansion.


    "These understrappers are negligent in their work, making Prince and Princess laugh at us. This is some snacks made in the small kitchen of my yard. If you feel hungry at night, you can have some."


    Long Tianhao didn''t even look at them. Instead, his eyes were focused on a kite in his hand.


    According to Lin Mengya''s words, this kite was made when she was five years old.


    Even though it was well-preserved, it was still a bit tattered.


    But for a five-year-old girl, it could be called rare.


    But why she became stupid later?

 Chapter 23 What They Want?

    Long Tianhao was puzzled, but since Lin Mengya''s annoying stepmother was there, he was unable to ask anything.


    "Mother worried too much. I was born and grew up here. Naturally, I don''t feel uncomfortable. Although Prince is honorable, he doesn''t like an extravagance."


    Lin Mengya smiled gently; she was not as stupid as before.


    Under the influence of modern civilization, she understood what was sinister and what was hypocritical.


    Therefore, even though Shangguan Qing hated Lin Mengya, she could not find the latter''s faults.


    "Well, Prince, if you don''t like these sweet cakes, why don''t you try some osmanthus tea. Although it is not expensive tea, it is sweet and refreshing, and is most suitable to drink after eating."


    It seemed that Long Tianhao''s sarcasm didn''t work.


    Shangguan Qing was still passionate and polite, so Long Tianhao reluctantly put down the kite.


    No matter how much he hated Shangguan Qing, after all, she was the Empress''s sister, the housewife of Marquis Zhennan, and also his nominal mother-in-law.


    He gulped down a cup of tea, but he was still so indifferent. He even didn''t glance at Shangguan Qing, obviously, he didn''t care her at all.


    Looking at Long Tianhao drink up the tea she carefully made, Shangguan Qing''eyes flashed a hint of pride.


    Soon, her daughter would become Princess Yu.


    At that time, she would return these humiliations personally.


    No matter Lin Mengya or Long Tianhao, at that time, they would become her pawns who could not fight back.


    "Ya''er, come here, I have some words to tell you. The day you got married, I was really reluctant to see, so I go to the Buddhist temple. You didn''t blame me, did you?"


    She pretended to be kind and gentle, but what Shangguan Qing really wanted to do was to kill Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya knew her intention of murder, but she still pretended to be naive. Let Shangguan Qing hold her arm intimately.


    "How do you say that? I am also very unwilling to leave you. Fortunately, Prince likes me, so I am blessed till now."


    Lin Mengya took one gentle glimpse at Long Tianhao, then lowered her head. Her look of shyness made Shangguan Qing hate her utterly.


    "This is good; the harmonious couple should understand each other. That is very important. Ya''er, we haven''t talked about any intimate words for a long time. Come with me."


    The hint of viciousness in her eyes didn''t express at all.


    Lin Mengya certainly knew that this vicious stepmother had absolutely nothing to say to her.


    But she was curious about Shangguan Qing''s next movement when things had become like this.


    "Prince, we would like to go out for a walk. I hope you will not blame me for my neglect."


    Long Tianhao couldn''t refuse, just nodded slightly.


    Insulting and poisoning were their tricks to Lin Mengya.


    He didn''t know that after Lin Mengya had become Princess Yu, what trick was waiting for this girl?


    After Lin Mengya and Shangguan Qing disappeared, Long Tianhao meditated for a while and said to a figure outside.


    "Follow Princess and protect her."


    No one answered outside the window.


    Only the "rustling" sounds of bamboo blown by the wind, nobody knew that Long Tianhao had arranged his shadow guards to protect Lin Mengya.


    This girl couldn''t be hurt.


    The candlelight in the embroidery building flickered, but Long Tianhao only felt that an unutterable heat came from the deepest part of his body.


    Was it because the embroidery building was too small, so he felt a little hot?


    Long Tianhao stood in front of the window, sniffing a breeze through the window, but his discomfort didn''t go at all.


    What was wrong with him?


    "Ya''er, for so many years, I have been busy with family affairs and neglected you. You don''t blame me, do you?"


    In the bamboo forest, Lin Mengya followed ShangGuan Qing, bowing her head, she pretended to be well-behaved.


    Her eyes flashed a hint of cunning.


    It was too late to say these words.


    "You are over-scrupulous. My father and brother are not at home all year around. Thanks to mother''s painstaking efforts, Mengwu and I can grow up."


    Lin Mengya said perceptually, but she sneered inside.


    Alright, if it weren''t for her stepmother''s painstaking efforts, Lin Mengya wouldn''t have become like that.


    Shangguan Qing kept glancing at the direction of the embroidered building.


    Now, the medicine was about to take effect, and Wu''er should achieve it.


    As long as her daughter could be happy, she would bleed herself dry.


    "The body ... how can ..."


    Long Tianhao in the embroidery building, at the moment, was already going to be tortured to death by his discomfort.


    He had never been short of women, but he never lost himself in the lust.


    To him, women were just normal physiological needs.


    Did he ignore himself because he was busy dealing with Lin Mengya''s matters these days?


    Damn it, he had never lost control like this, but his mind was still so clear.


    "Creaking." The gate of embroidered building was gently opened.


    Long Tianhao thought it was Lin Mengya. He was about to stop her but seeing an enchanting figure float in.


    "Prince, do you feel uncomfortable? Let Wu''er serve you, okay?"


    The voice of Lin Mengwu was very sweet, greasy and charming.


    Long Tianhao leaned against the chair, narrowing his eyes, and he looked at the graceful figure in front of him with cold eyes.


    No wonder the lust was so strong.


    It turned out that someone treated him with special medicine.


    "Prince, do you know how long and hard Wu''er have loved you?"


    Her voice was trembling slightly with some expectation and pride.


    In the candlelight, she only wore a transparent gauze. Even the red underwear was looming.


    Lin Mengwu slowly approached her dream. She was confident that her excellent figure was more lovable than Lin Mengya''s skinny body.


    Since Long Tianhao could accept Lin Mengya, he must also be able to accept her.


    Right?


    Long Tianhao sat there, no matter how hot his body was, in his mind, he felt that the slut was disgusting.


    "Prince---"


    Lin Mengwu''s voice sounded and wanted to throw her body into Long Tianhao''s arms.


    However, in the dark, Long Tianhao''s eyes had faintly emitted a hint of murder.


    What he hated most was being fooled.


    However, After Lin Mengwu failed to plot against Lin Mengya, she used this kind of tactics to seduce him.


    Sure enough, the mother and daughter of the Lin family exactly were not good people!


    How good upbringing the Empress would have?


    "Prince, I-"


    Lin Mengwu who was about to stick to Long Tianhao, was suddenly caught on the shoulder by Long Tianhao.


    As she felt the thud of her heartbeat and thought that Long Tianhao was going to lose control and throw himself into her arms, her whole person flew out.


    "Ah-"


    Hearing a scream, a sound of falling water came. Long Tianhao''s face fell, unexpectedly throwing Lin Mengwu out.


    She wanted to be his sex partner, but she was unqualified.


    Not any women were qualified to be his partner.


    Lin Mengwu didn''t expect that it was a certain thing, but a moment later, she was thrown into a small pool behind Grace Butterfly Courtyard.


    She climbed out of the pool, but her heart had already burst the flames of jealousy.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t get the things that she couldn''t get!


    Lin Mengya and Shangguan Qing walked slowly all the way and gradually stepped out of the range of Grace Butterfly Courtyard.


    This was the garden of the Marquis Zhennan.


    In summer, the lake was full of big lotus flowers.


    Lin Mengya looked at the lotus flower and felt sad.


    It was her mother''s favorite flower that she had never met.


    However, Shangguan Qing made many excuses for removing these lotus flowers.


    "It''s getting dark, so I won''t bother you to rest. Mother Li, send Princess Yu back."


    Shangguan Qing still smiled gently, but the vicious in her eyes showed some pride.


    As long as Lin Mengya died, Lin Mengwu would replace her as Princess Yu. Therefore, everything would be fine.


    "Okay, pay my respect to mother."


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange. She thought that Shangguan Qing at least would do something.


    But why, she had no reaction until now?


    Was it just her suspicious?


    "Princess Yu, the floor is wet. You should pay more attention."


    Mother Li was carrying a lantern to guide Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya suspiciously looked at her who was Shangguan Qing''s confidant.


    She did many bad things.


    Pretending to wave her arms, Lin Mengya dived into the bottom of the lake.


    Lin Mengya won the swimming champion three times in Children Swimming Competition previously. Of course, this small man-made lake was a piece of cake.


    However, why was there something shining in the bottom of the lake?


    Lin Mengya dived quietly, resorting the gleam, she found it was a stone lock.


    It was strange that there was a stone lock at the bottom of the lake and it got to shine.


    At present, she kept vigilant.


    When they returned back, Lin Mengya was unexpected that mother Li burst a shout.


    "Miss, watch out!"


    Before Lin Mengya reacted, mother Li''s strong body immediately landed on her.


    Lin Mengya, who was thin and slim, was not the opponent of mother Li.


    She was shoved into the lake.


    Lin Mengya understood that Shangguan Qing talking to her was an excuse of she wanted to murder her.


    Because, in the original setting, Lin Mengya could not swim.


    Thinking of it, Lin Mengya did not show up immediately.


    Mother Li was so bold, perhaps she had another method.


    She was afraid of escaping one hell but entering another one.

 Chapter 24 It Is all XXs Faults.

    Lin Mengya was puzzled, but the oxygen in her lung was obviously not enough.


    She kept it in mind. She would come again if she had a chance.


    Lin Mengya quietly climbed to the shore from the bottom of the lake like a mermaid.


    It was midsummer now.


    When being blown by the night wind, she still felt a little bit cold.


    "Atishoo-" She couldn''t help sneezing, so she ran to the direction of Grace Butterfly Courtyard.


    Sitting on the bed and meditating, Long Tianhao wanted to use his internal force to vent this medicine.


    Unexpectedly, this medicine was so strong.


    It was hard to dissolve it as an ordinary poison.


    "Damn it! Shangguan Qing! Damn it! Lin Mengwu!"


    Suddenly, the gate of embroidery building was opened again.


    Long Tianhao vigilantly opened his eyes. "Was Lin Mengwu coming back?"


    The cold glimmer in his eyes vanished after he saw the figure.


    The wet figure was not the shameless Lin Mengwu, but Lin Mengya!


    "What happened? Why did Lin Mengya fall into the lake?"


    "Close your eyes, I want to change clothes. This-this was an accident!"


    Although Lin Mengya was slim, she was still in good shape.


    Her body had already had a young girl''s curve.


    Her panic, shy expression, and the looming body were like a fire burning the enthusiasm of Long Tianhao.


    "Do you hear me? Close your eyes quickly!"


    Lin Mengya felt that the wet clothes wrapping in her body were very uncomfortable.


    Although there was a screen to block the wind, she still felt inconvenient.


    Who knew, this sentence was the last fuse to ignite Long Tianhao.


    He closed his eyes honestly, but at this point, his hearing was more sensitive.


    Standing behind the screen, Lin Mengya did not think much but was busy taking off her wet clothes.


    Long Tianhao only heard the rubbing sounds of the silky fabric.


    Lin Mengya''s charming face at the wedding night dawned on him.


    The sounds of her taking off clothes were like bugs, gnawing at his sanity. He was on the edge of a breakdown.


    Finally, this sweet torture came to an end after Lin Mengya changed her clothes.


    Lin Mengya walked out of the screen and wanted to exchange information with Long Tianhao.


    Before they said anything, they were shocked by the light footsteps outside the window.


    God, had they to be overheard in Lin''s mansion?


    Without thinking, Lin Mengya immediately grabbed Long Tianhao''s hand.


    Lying in bed, she also requested Long Tianhao to cooperate with her to put a show.


    In the outside of the window, mother Li who just killed Lin Mengya was secretly listening to the movement in the room.


    It was madam''s order. If Miss Mengwu really had sex with Prince, madam would have her own way to let Prince marry Miss Mengwu tomorrow.


    "Hurry up! Shake the bed!"


    Lin Mengya whispered in Long Tianhao''s ear and softly reminded him.


    With the unique fragrance of a young girl and the slight coolness that had been washed, at the moment, she had the magic of making him crazy.


    Trying to control himself, Long Tianhao''s mind gradually disintegrated for Lin Mengya''s approaching.


    "Hum-"


    Lin Mengya didn''t notice that but made a sweet sound.


    Long Tianhao only felt that his blood was upwelling, and the upwelling heat impacted his whole head. It was almost uncontrollable!


    "Prince, don''t be dumb¡ªHurry up; someone else will find out the truth soon."


    Lin Mengya was still unaware but shook Long Tianhao''s arm in a hurry. The delicate touch of coolness was the antidote to Long Tianhao at this moment.


    "Not enough, I wanted more!"


    He seemed to be unconscious or wanted to vent something. Therefore Long Tianhao followed Lin Mengya''s hand, shaking the bedpost.


    Although the sound was not as loud as the wedding day, it was still very amphibious.


    Lin Mengya didn''t notice at all how hot the Long Tianhao''s cold eyes were.


    Now, she was only absorbed in dealing with outsiders, that was all.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Mengwu achieves it so easily. Prince Yu? After being drugged, he is obedient as well."


    Mother Li''s face was full of smug smiles.


    The medicine was put into osmanthus tea by her in person.


    It worked so well that mother Li left confidently.


    Observing there was no movement outside, Lin Mengya finally sighed with relief.


    She wanted to push away Long Tianhao as usual, but suddenly she felt his abnormal breathing around her was heavy and hot, even... with some urgency!


    Lin Mengya raised eyes questioningly. She immediately noticed that Long Tianhao was very weird.


    He gazed at Lin Mengya with fiery eyes, like beasts tightly staring at their prey.


    "Prince, you... What''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Mengya unconsciously opened her mouth. Immediately, their breaths quietly entwined.


    Her breath was fragrant.


    Long Tianhao unconsciously lowered his head to capture the breath that fascinated him.


    Seeing the danger, Lin Mengya reached out subconsciously and wanted to stop his face from getting closer and closer to her.


    However, she was overwhelmed when she touched his hot skin.


    The cold tactility and close contact finally...


    Long Tianhao''s mind was in turmoil. Stretching out his hand, he held her hand on his face and bowed his head to kiss her.


    "Humm-"


    Lin Mengya, who had never kissed before, only felt blank and stunned there!


    With the temperature increased, the man''s movements were more eager.


    His hands gently stroked her back.


    Her stiff body softened gradually.


    His kiss was so hot and urgent.


    It made Lin Mengya feel dizzy.


    In last life and this life, it was the first time that she experienced the enthusiasm of men.


    Lin Mengya only felt like she was dancing a charming tango.


    Long Tianhao''s kiss was like an excellent partner, guiding her to pursue unfamiliar melodies actively.


    This feeling was like floating on the sea. It seemed that they would never reach the shore.


    Unexpectedly, the taste of Lin Mengya was so fragrant and sweet.


    Long Tianhao thought he was like a drunkard.


    He instinctively chased her great taste, which was fresh and intoxicated. A sip was enough to make him drunk.


    Perhaps, this was only because of the medicine. But for the first time, Long Tianhao''s mind was confused and he just wanted to banish himself and explore all the beauty.


    "Qianyang herb, silver moon branch, and the apocalypse shell are aphrodisiacs, and Muyangzi has the effect of keeping awake. The antidote formula: 30mg of copper ice and 30mg of Lingpian with ice water. The other way is sticking fingertip and earlobe with a needle to bleed 15ml."


    "Hum, what was this?"

 Chapter 25 The Obedient Opponen

    t


    Lin Mengya came to her senses from a confused state. She immediately climbed to the corner of the bed, blushing scarlet.


    Oh my god, no wonder that Long Tianhao would become like this! It turned out to be the effect of the philtre.


    She immediately put on an odd expression. People could talk nonsense, but they could not have medicine at random!


    What was wrong with him?


    Long Tianhao had long been aware that something was wrong. He was not a pubescent boy, so of course, he knew that the strong desire was unstoppable, a burst of anger rising in his heart.


    The one who dared to drug him must be sick of living!


    "Knock me out!" Long Tianhao growled. His eyebrows were furrowed. "They wanted to control me by using a bit philtre? In your dreams!"


    "Knock... knock you out?" Lin Mengya asked. Three invisible black lines appeared on her face. "Knock you out? Are you kidding me?"


    "Wait, I can help you." It was too late to look for medicine now. Right, she was able to use the bloodletting technique.


    Lin Mengya took down the silver hairpin with pearls from her head. Suddenly, her black hair cascaded down like moonlight and landed on her shoulder, adding an air of shyness and laziness to her.


    Long Tianhao tried his best to turn away. Maybe because of the philtre, this quick-witted girl actually looked especially pretty and glamorous.


    He shook his head. "What am I thinking about?"


    Lin Mengya toasted the hairpin on the fire, which was regarded as a way of disinfecting.


    "Hold on, I''ll take some blood from you." Lin Mengya took Long Tianhao''s hand. A big hand with clear joints had the thin calluses left on it because of years of martial arts practice.


    Lin Mengya could feel his terrifying temperature the moment she touched his slightly rough hand. She carefully pierced a small hole in Long Tianhao''s finger.


    Suddenly, the dark blood flowed from the wound.


    As the annoying heat gradually disappeared, Long Tianhao''s mind became clear now.


    "How do you know the antidote?" Long Tianhao frowned and had more doubts about the girl in front of him.


    "I... I... I''ve been very sensitive to drugs since I was young, so I''m clear about the antidotes to some commonly used poisons." Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya chose the explanation that Long Tianhao would accept the most easily.


    After all, all the servants of the Lin family knew that although she was born stupid, Miss Lin was extremely sensitive to drugs.


    If it weren''t for her talent, she might have been killed by her stepmother.


    "Are you... OK?" Curled up in the corner of the bed, Lin Mengya did not dare to meet Long Tianhao''s gaze.


    Long Tianhao nodded and walked to the imperial concubine couch opposite the bed to practice his skills and do breathing exercises. Instantly, the ambiguous atmosphere in this room disappeared, leaving them in an obscurely embarrassing state.


    After five minutes, Long Tianhao, who had rested with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes.


    The silly woman actually fell asleep on the bed.


    Long Tianhao''s gaze became slightly cold, a streak of chilling light flashing through his eyes. What a good Lin family! They actually used such dirty means!


    "Ye, go and find out." Long Tianhao said in a deep and frosty voice. Outside the window, a black shadow flashed from nowhere.


    It was unclear how many plots had been hatched in the bustling mansion of the Lin family.


    The sun rose and everything was restored to its original calm.


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and saw a familiar figure.


    The girl had a round face and big eyes. Her immature body was wrapped in a cyan linen skirt with two round buns on her head.


    She was busy tidying up the bed curtain while secretly wiping her tears with her hands.


    "Ruyue, is that you?" A familiar but strange name popped into her mind.


    The little girl looked at her young lady on the bed with surprise and joy. "Ah, Miss Lin recognized me!"


    "Miss... no, now I should call you princess. I miss you so much." Ruyue was a little girl who grew up with Lin Mengya. Although she was born in the mansion of the Lin family, her parents died early and she followed a weak master, so she had been bullied.


    "Call me Miss. That''s fine. We''ve been like sisters for those years." Ruyue stared at the young lady in front of her with surprise. "Is, Is this our silly big miss?"


    Seeing her pretty face and dignified temperament, Ruyue thought even the second daughter of the Lin family could not match the first one.


    "Miss." Ruyue looked at her and seemed to have made a decision. She plucked up the courage to say, "Miss, please take Ruyue away with you. Ruyue would rather be a rough servant in the prince''s mansion than suffer here!"


    As she said, tears streamed down her face.


    In Lin Mengya''s memory, although Ruyue was a little third-class maid, she had been defending her no matter what happened.


    Lin Mengya had been married for only a few days, but Ruyue had lost a lot of weight. Lin Mengya thought this time, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu would go mad for Long Tianhao and she did not fall into the trap they set.


    "OK, you should have been my maid that accompanies me to the Prince Yu''s Mansion. I''ll take you away." Although the prince''s mansion was not as dangerous as the mansion of the Li family, she really needed a close servant, whose origin was clear to her.


    Ruyue kowtowed to her with gratitude and started to help Lin Mengya fix her face and dress up.


    "Prince Yu and Princess Yu arrived!" The enuch''s shrill shout was heard in the hall of the Lin family.


    Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing, who had been busy for a night, had to force a smile and watched the couple slowly walking in.


    Prince Yu looked frosty and grim, but he was as handsome as gods. Princess Yu smiled and looked even more stunning.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengwu gnashed her teeth and thought, "Why? Why does that little bitch have all wonderful things in the world?"


    "I''m afraid that my humble abode would make Prince Yu and Princess Yu uncomfortable. Please pardon me." Compared with Lin Mengwu''s uncontrollably ferocious look, Shangguan Qing was worldly-wise and knew how to deal with people.


    After her plot failed, a trace of anger could not be seen on her face. Instead, she looked modest and gentle.


    "The acting is good, but the means are poor."


    Lin Mengya silently commented in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to be a virtuous and graceful lady and responded.


    "Mother, you can''t say that. I''ve lived here for a dozen years. This is my home, so... I''ve got used to it. It''s just that I haven''t been here for a few days and there were more mosquitoes in Grace Butterfly Courtyard, which disturbed my dream and were so annoying." Lin Mengya scolded her mother and sister gently and skillfully. Except for the four of them, no one in the room knew the real meaning of her words.


    "Lin Mengya, you..." Being treated as mosquitoes, the arrogant Lin Mengwu could not bear it.


    However, the moment she spoke, her mother tugged at her sleeve so that Lin Mengwu swallowed her anger and stopped saying these dirty words.


    If it had not been for the fact that no one was there at midnight, she would have been the laughingstock of the whole mansion because she was thrown out of the room.

 Chapter 26 A Slap in the Face

    "How daring! How dare you call Princess by her name?" The eunuch standing by Long Tianhao''s side shouted in a loud voice so that the trivial matter could just be heard by everyone in the hall.


    Lin Mengya stood there, keeping silent. She did not intend to dissuade the eunuch from making a fuss.


    "Miss Lin, even though you''re the princess''s sister, you should know the ordering relationships by status. You don''t have any title but called Princess by her name, which is disrespectful to Princess!"


    Long Tianhao watched this farce with a cold look. No wonder early in this morning, Lin Mengya called his personal servant Moral to enter the chamber and planned a plot for a good while. Now Moral suddenly scolded Lin Mengwu. Was it because of what happened last night?


    He could not help but shake his head in his heart. "This girl is very smart, but she is not good at scheming."


    "I... I just ..." Lin Mengwu had been spoiled by her mother since she was born.


    It was the first time she had encountered such a thing. Her silver tongue seemed to be less charming.


    "Eunuch, don''t be mad. It''s just that the sisters used to bicker at home, so she forgot the rules for the moment. Wu''er, come and apologize to your sister quickly." Shangguan Qing said in a mild voice, with a kind of affection revealed in her water-like eyes.


    She really looked like a loving mother, who was doting on her daughters. However, Lin Mengwu gritted her teeth and had no intention of making an apology.


    How was it possible to let her bow to that little bitch?!


    Lin Mengwu stared at Lin Mengya with a jealous and resentful look as if her eyes would pierce a hole in the latter''s body.


    "Princess Yu? To put it bluntly, she is just a pawn in my aunt Queen''s hands."


    "Moral, forget it. She''s my sister. I believe that my sister has just forgotten her identity. Now it''s getting late. Lord still has something to do. Mother and sister, thanks for your hospitality."


    Bowing slightly, Lin Mengya turned to leave the hall of the Lin family, followed by Long Tianhao. A vast crowd of servants immediately tagged along with the couple.


    What a splendid scene! However, Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing could only kneel down and see them off.


    "Mother, look, is that Ruyue, who has served in Lin Mengya''s courtyard? How did she get into the procession? I''ll call her back..." Lin Mengwu was about to get up and grabbed by Shangguan Qing. The latter shook her head and looked furious, as if fire would spurt from her eyes.


    She sneered. As she saw the people from the Prince Yu''s Mansion disappear in the gate of their mansion, Shangguan Qing pulled her aggrieved daughter and stood up.


    "All of you may excuse yourself. Mother Li, stay and wait on us." Then the servants filed out. No one dared to stay for half a minute.


    There were only three people in the hall. Shangguan Qing withdrew her kind and amiable expression. The next moment, she put on a fierce look.


    With a crash, the gray jade vase with coloured glaze on the table had turned into a pile of debris. It was Lin Mengwu who threw it onto the ground.


    "Mother, I don''t understand, why did you tolerate the little bitch? She is just Princess Yu, who has no power, but you''re Queen''s sister, so you have higher status than her, but why didn''t you scold her when she humiliated me today?"


    Tears of grievance and unwillingness flowed from her pretty eyes, streaming down her little face. She looked pitiful when she cried.


    However, Shangguan Qing just stared at her daughter, with a miffed look. She seemed to be regretting that her daughter did not live up to her expectations.


    "Wu''er, do you know why Lin Mengya suddenly provoked you today?"


    Lin Mengwu blinked her eyes and answered in a trembling voice, "Didn''t she do it for showing off the princess''s authority to let all the people in our mansion know her status is superior to mine?"


    Lin Mengwu''s angry voice mingled with the chilling coldness. She was anxious to kill the woman so that she could vent her anger.


    Shangguan Qing looked at her daughter while shaking her head. "The girl the woman gave birth to has become a shrewd princess, but why is my daughter still so stupid?


    "Is it because she has been taken under my wing so that she lost the skills to fight with Lin Mengya?


    "The battle for the throne is fierce and needs many sacrifices. If she didn''t change her character, I''m afraid Wu''er would be unable to fight against Lin Mengya."


    "She has long wanted to take Ruyue away, but Ruyue was born in our family. Even if she insisted on doing this, she would not make it as long as we disagreed to her request. But today, she provoked you on purpose and let you make a mistake. Then she pretended to forgive you. In that case, she took Ruyue away and I could not stop her. Do you understand?"


    Shangguan Qing said in a calm tone, which made Lin Mengwu stop crying.


    "Mother, did you make a fuss? How could the girl be so scheming?" Lin Mengwu was unwilling to believe it and thought her elder sister could not defeat them even if she became smart.


    Shangguan Qing sighed softly and replied in a low voice, "In those days, her mother was a master of scheming. If not... Remember, you can''t be impulsive any more. Lin Mengya needs to be removed, but you should value your reputation. You are the real first daughter of the Lin family. In the future, you''ll be a princess. Killing people by subtle means is the best way. Do you understand?"


    After yesterday''s failure, Shangguan Qing no longer allowed Lin Mengwu to react at will.


    There must be a bloody battle in the royal court. She had to carefully plan for her daughter''s future.


    In the spacious carriage, Long Tianhao was lying on the sapphire cushion with his eyes closed.


    He did not expect that Lin Mengya brought a little girl with her. He thought maybe she used to be served by the girl. However, the two girls had been chattering away since they sat down.


    "Miss, you''re awesome! Madam could only keep silent. Look at Miss Mengwu''s expression, I''m afraid the girls in her courtyard would suffer!" Ruyue felt lucky and patted her chest. She had thought Madam would grab her back.


    However, Miss Mengya only asked her to walk in the crowd without worry.


    Instantly, Lin Mengya had become the idol of Ruyue.


    "All these things can be achieved because of the prince''s support. If you want to show your appreciation, then thank him," Lin Mengya said. Then she held an ancient book of Lin''an and curled up in a corner of the carriage.


    She peeped at Long Tianhao. Seeing that he did not react violently, she felt relieved.


    This morning, she had threatened and enticed Moral by using her silver tongue so that he agreed to help her.


    Lin Mengwu reacted as she thought and took the bait easily. With this cooperative antagonist, Li Mengya even felt it was a bit strange that things went smoothly.


    "But, Miss, how did you know that Madam would not block us?" Ruyue asked. Her eyes were widened and her face was full of curiosity.


    She quickly peeled the orange and gave it to Lin Mengya, who only responded with a gentle smile.


    "What a miss! She even can''t tell me the truth!"


    This carriage, somehow, jolted.


    Long Tianhao did not know why a little bit of anger rose in his heart.


    Although the carriage was spacious, he, a two-meter-tall man, reclined on the cushion, which occupied half of the space.


    The girl and her maid could only curl up in a corner.


    The dense eyelashes slightly blocked his sight, but his gaze inadvertently fell on Lin Mengya, who looked calm and composed.


    She was only 15 or 16, but why did she look as if she had seen through everything? No matter what happened, a hint of panic had never flashed through her eyes.


    His tiptoe touched Lin Mengya''s skirt unintentionally because of carriage jolt. The latter seemed to shrink.


    "Why is this carriage so confined today? Why do I feel depressed? Even the road has become so uneven."


    "Stop." A deep voice rang out and the carriage stopped abruptly.


    Long Tianhao got out of the carriage without hesitation. The passionate night with Lin Mengya popped into his mind.


    He should not behave like that even if it was the effect of philter.


    A burst of anger came from nowhere. The slender figure had strode away on the street.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with the prince?" Ruyue tilted her head and stuck out to see the man on the street. She could not understand for he looked good just now.


    "I don''t know, probably because the carriage is too small. Forget it, ask the coachman to go the biggest drugstore. I have some medicine to buy." Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya gave up the idea of catching up with him to inquire further.


    The man''s bad feelings came quickly and disappeared quickly, so she did not want to provoke him again.


    Besides, her own affairs had not been fixed.


    She turned another page and stretched her legs. Ruyue was very thoughtful and started to beat the princess''s legs, which helped her ease the feeling of numbness and distension.


    Lin Mengya thought the residual poison remained in her body. If she let the poison erode her body little by little, she would have to drink tea with the white-bearded elder in the sky in less than three years. (It means that she would die)


    "Yes, Prince Yu."


    In the Myriad Drug Pavilion of Dadu.


    Early in the morning, the shopkeeper of Myriad Drug Pavilion stood by the small window on the second floor while watching the endless stream of people walking on the street.


    A proud look was revealed on his face.


    In Dadu, everyone knew the Myriad Drug Pavilion because only his store had all the medicine in Jin State.


    Regardless of 1,000 years of Ginseng or 10,000 years of Ganoderma lucidum, customers could find the medicinal materials they needed in here as long as they could afford it.


    In the distance, a black tarpaulin carriage came into view. Although it looked plain, the four corners of the carriage roof were decorated with...


    Moreover, the carriage was flanked by eight young guards. The shopkeeper thought it must be a distinguished guest coming.


    Comments (2)


    Lan Hua Yue


    refresh your app please


    ¡­View More


    Nur Ha_883_google :


    where chapter 27 until 37? ten chapters missing..


    Nur Ha_883_google


    where chapter 27 until 37?


    ten chapters missing..


    ¡­View More


    Chapter 27 Wilful without Money


    "Young Madam, Myriad Drug Pavilion has arrived." The coachman, who had received the order, started to call Lin Mengya young madam.


    A pair of slender snow-white hands lifted the coral velvet curtain before a pretty young girl came out.


    The guests and shop assistants in the Myriad Drug Pavilion all stretched their necks to see the girl walking down the carriage.


    They wondered which young lady had this sort of special treatment.


    The little girl put a footstool on the ground before she waited by the carriage. Then an absolutely gorgeous young lady walked out.


    Although she was young, she looked graceful and dignified. Not a trace of cowardice could be seen on her pretty face, which easily made people hold her in awe.


    Her bright eyes radiated chilling coldness. Her air of quiet authority was actually superior to quite a few rich businessmen and dignitaries. No one dared to look into her eyes and could only avert their gaze toward the things on their hands.


    It was really strange. They wondered which young lady had such an air of confidence.


    "Boss, there is a stunning beauty outside!" A quick-witted shop assistant rushed to the second floor to report. The shopkeeper, who had experienced a lot, had come up with a plan within seconds.


    "Go and invite her to the private room on the second floor. Make tea for us."


    "Is this the Myriad Drug Pavilion the coachman said? It''s really worthy of the reputation." Lin Mengya gently sniffed the deep fragrance of medicine in the air and guessed there were at least 8,000 sorts of medicine.


    Weird, when did she become so proficient in traditional Chinese medicine?


    "Madam, welcome. Our shopkeeper invited you to the second floor." The shop assistant greeted Lin Mengya with a big smile. However, before he could approach the fairy-like young lady, the plainclothes guards, who followed her, had stood in front of the lady.


    Lin Mengya raised her skirt hemline and nodded slightly. Then she led her guards and Ruyue to the second floor of the Myriad Drug Pavilion.


    "I didn''t know it was Princess Yu who came. I haven''t greeted you immediately. I beg your pardon, your highness."


    Just when they reached the second floor, the shopkeeper knelt down and kowtowed to her.


    Lin Mengya could not help but raise her eyebrows and studied the shopkeeper, who had exactly revealed her identity the moment they met.


    "Since you did not know it, you should not be blamed. And besides, I intentionally hid it. Shopkeeper, stand up please." The voice sounded gentle and sweet without any arrogance. Instantly, the legendary Princess Yu made a good impression on Shopkeeper Wan.


    "Take a seat, please. You don''t have to mind the etiquette. This time, I came here because I need you to do me a favor." Lin Mengya sat down first and thought it was right to come here.


    Some of the herbal medicines she needed were rare and she had searched the entire pharmacy of their mansion but could not find it. Moreover, she now faced a big problem.


    She had no money!


    After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to be thick-skinned to use Prince Yu''s reputation.


    "Your Highness, you can order me to do anything. And I will try my best to do, but my ability is limited, if..."


    How worldly-wise Shopkeeper Wan was! He gave a perfect response.


    Lin Mengya smiled and interrupted the shopkeeper.


    "Shopkeeper Wan, don''t worry. I won''t make it difficult for you. Tell you the truth, I''ve been looking for some rare herbal medicines and want you to help me collect them. But Shopkeeper Wan, rest assured, I''ll buy them at the market price and will not let you suffer losses."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude was mild and her voice sounded modest. Shopkeeper Wan suddenly got more good impression of the princess. He cupped his hands, bowed and immediately agreed to Lin Mengya''s request.


    "Here is my list." Lin Mengya said. Ruyue immediately presented the list that the princess had just made. The name and dosage of the medicine were clearly written on it.


    After receiving the list, the shopkeeper turned slightly pale.


    The herbal medicines were not very valuable, but these were difficult to find. Even if in his Myriad Drug Pavilion, he could only find more than half.


    No wonder the princess wanted him to help collect the medicine.


    "Your Highness, I''ll give you some of the medicine on it. But the others are really rare. I''m afraid I have to ask other people to search for you. But it''s hard to say whether they can find it." Shopkeeper Wan weighed his words and feard that he would provoke this distinguished guest.


    "It doesn''t matter. Shopkeeper Wan, just try your best to do it." Lin Mengya lowered her head and took a sip of tea, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Then that''s good. But if I get some news, how should I inform you, Your Highness? Prince Yu''s Mansion is heavily guarded, I''m afraid..."


    Lin Mengya took out a suet jade ring from her waist, with the pattern of two phoenixes singing to each other and the character "Yu" engraved on it, and she gently put it on the table, which startled Shopkeeper Wan.


    This was Princess Yu''s token, the jade ring with cyan and fire phoenixes!


    "If you have any news, take this jade ring and come to tell me about it." Lin Mengya rose and went downstairs. Shopkeeper Wan immediately held the jade ring, with his eyes full of excitement and fear.


    "Oh my god, this is the princess''s token. If I can keep it in the Myriad Drug Pavilion, it will be my talisman."


    "Boss, boss, the lady just now... she... she..." The little shop assistant rushed to the second floor and looked a bit anxious.


    "Say it. Don''t treat her coldly. If she needs something, try to satisfy her!" Looking at the jade ring carefully, he felt as if his heart were struck by a thunderbolt.


    Watching the princess''s guards take ten boxes of herbal medicines and quickly walk out of their shop, Shopkeeper Wan was overjoyed.


    If this deal was done, the annual profits of Myriad Drug Pavilion would double.


    "Come on, bring me the banknote the madam gave. I want to take it with me." The loyal banknotes were marked with the national treasury seal. It was rare for ordinary people to have a look.


    "Boss... Princess didn''t give the banknotes or silver, but only this thing." The shop assistant handed a piece of paper to his boss. Shopkeeper Wan almost spat out a mouthful of blood after seeing it.


    God! The respected Princess Yu actually left a loan receipt! And it was signed with the name of Prince Yu, Long Tianhao.


    Shopkeeper Wan, who tried to cry but failed to shed a tear, could only hold the precious jade ring and murmured.


    "I hope Princess Yu will not be a deadbeat!" If the princess took his herbal medicines but would not pay for it, he would suffer great losses!


    In the carriage, Ruyue snickered.


    Just now, her miss made strokes with the ink brush and wrote a loan receipt in the name of Prince Yu.


    This was the first time that she had seen somethone buy herbal medicines and leave without paying.


    "Miss, do you know how the shopkeeper of the Myriad Drug Pavilion recognized your identity?" She cocked her head and peeled another orange for the young lady. Now, she really could not see through her young lady at all.


    "Although our carriage has no sign of Prince Yu''s Mansion, the four corners of the carriage roof are decorated with Coiled-dragon Royal Bells. Only the princes are qualified to use the sign of coiled dragon and only Prince Yu can use the octagonal royal bells, so as long as the man has the sight, he will guess it," Lin Mengya said. Before she got married, she had read a book of royal ceremonies that Queen gave according to the rules.

 Chapter 27 Wilful without Money

    "Young Madam, Myriad Drug Pavilion has arrived." The coachman, who had received the order, started to call Lin Mengya young madam.


    A pair of slender snow-white hands lifted the coral velvet curtain before a pretty young girl came out.


    The guests and shop assistants in the Myriad Drug Pavilion all stretched their necks to see the girl walking down the carriage.


    They wondered which young lady had this sort of special treatment.


    The little girl put a footstool on the ground before she waited by the carriage. Then an absolutely gorgeous young lady walked out.


    Although she was young, she looked graceful and dignified. Not a trace of cowardice could be seen on her pretty face, which easily made people hold her in awe.


    Her bright eyes radiated chilling coldness. Her air of quiet authority was actually superior to quite a few rich businessmen and dignitaries. No one dared to look into her eyes and could only avert their gaze toward the things on their hands.


    It was really strange. They wondered which young lady had such an air of confidence.


    "Boss, there is a stunning beauty outside!" A quick-witted shop assistant rushed to the second floor to report. The shopkeeper, who had experienced a lot, had come up with a plan within seconds.


    "Go and invite her to the private room on the second floor. Make tea for us."


    "Is this the Myriad Drug Pavilion the coachman said? It''s really worthy of the reputation." Lin Mengya gently sniffed the deep fragrance of medicine in the air and guessed there were at least 8,000 sorts of medicine.


    Weird, when did she become so proficient in traditional Chinese medicine?


    "Madam, welcome. Our shopkeeper invited you to the second floor." The shop assistant greeted Lin Mengya with a big smile. However, before he could approach the fairy-like young lady, the plainclothes guards, who followed her, had stood in front of the lady.


    Lin Mengya raised her skirt hemline and nodded slightly. Then she led her guards and Ruyue to the second floor of the Myriad Drug Pavilion.


    "I didn''t know it was Princess Yu who came. I haven''t greeted you immediately. I beg your pardon, your highness."


    Just when they reached the second floor, the shopkeeper knelt down and kowtowed to her.


    Lin Mengya could not help but raise her eyebrows and studied the shopkeeper, who had exactly revealed her identity the moment they met.


    "Since you did not know it, you should not be blamed. And besides, I intentionally hid it. Shopkeeper, stand up please." The voice sounded gentle and sweet without any arrogance. Instantly, the legendary Princess Yu made a good impression on Shopkeeper Wan.


    "Take a seat, please. You don''t have to mind the etiquette. This time, I came here because I need you to do me a favor." Lin Mengya sat down first and thought it was right to come here.


    Some of the herbal medicines she needed were rare and she had searched the entire pharmacy of their mansion but could not find it. Moreover, she now faced a big problem.


    She had no money!


    After thinking for a while, she decided that she had to be thick-skinned to use Prince Yu''s reputation.


    "Your Highness, you can order me to do anything. And I will try my best to do, but my ability is limited, if..."


    How worldly-wise Shopkeeper Wan was! He gave a perfect response.


    Lin Mengya smiled and interrupted the shopkeeper.


    "Shopkeeper Wan, don''t worry. I won''t make it difficult for you. Tell you the truth, I''ve been looking for some rare herbal medicines and want you to help me collect them. But Shopkeeper Wan, rest assured, I''ll buy them at the market price and will not let you suffer losses."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude was mild and her voice sounded modest. Shopkeeper Wan suddenly got more good impression of the princess. He cupped his hands, bowed and immediately agreed to Lin Mengya''s request.


    "Here is my list." Lin Mengya said. Ruyue immediately presented the list that the princess had just made. The name and dosage of the medicine were clearly written on it.


    After receiving the list, the shopkeeper turned slightly pale.


    The herbal medicines were not very valuable, but these were difficult to find. Even if in his Myriad Drug Pavilion, he could only find more than half.


    No wonder the princess wanted him to help collect the medicine.


    "Your Highness, I''ll give you some of the medicine on it. But the others are really rare. I''m afraid I have to ask other people to search for you. But it''s hard to say whether they can find it." Shopkeeper Wan weighed his words and feard that he would provoke this distinguished guest.


    "It doesn''t matter. Shopkeeper Wan, just try your best to do it." Lin Mengya lowered her head and took a sip of tea, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Then that''s good. But if I get some news, how should I inform you, Your Highness? Prince Yu''s Mansion is heavily guarded, I''m afraid..."


    Lin Mengya took out a suet jade ring from her waist, with the pattern of two phoenixes singing to each other and the character "Yu" engraved on it, and she gently put it on the table, which startled Shopkeeper Wan.


    This was Princess Yu''s token, the jade ring with cyan and fire phoenixes!


    "If you have any news, take this jade ring and come to tell me about it." Lin Mengya rose and went downstairs. Shopkeeper Wan immediately held the jade ring, with his eyes full of excitement and fear.


    "Oh my god, this is the princess''s token. If I can keep it in the Myriad Drug Pavilion, it will be my talisman."


    "Boss, boss, the lady just now... she... she..." The little shop assistant rushed to the second floor and looked a bit anxious.


    "Say it. Don''t treat her coldly. If she needs something, try to satisfy her!" Looking at the jade ring carefully, he felt as if his heart were struck by a thunderbolt.


    Watching the princess''s guards take ten boxes of herbal medicines and quickly walk out of their shop, Shopkeeper Wan was overjoyed.


    If this deal was done, the annual profits of Myriad Drug Pavilion would double.


    "Come on, bring me the banknote the madam gave. I want to take it with me." The loyal banknotes were marked with the national treasury seal. It was rare for ordinary people to have a look.


    "Boss... Princess didn''t give the banknotes or silver, but only this thing." The shop assistant handed a piece of paper to his boss. Shopkeeper Wan almost spat out a mouthful of blood after seeing it.


    God! The respected Princess Yu actually left a loan receipt! And it was signed with the name of Prince Yu, Long Tianhao.


    Shopkeeper Wan, who tried to cry but failed to shed a tear, could only hold the precious jade ring and murmured.


    "I hope Princess Yu will not be a deadbeat!" If the princess took his herbal medicines but would not pay for it, he would suffer great losses!


    In the carriage, Ruyue snickered.


    Just now, her miss made strokes with the ink brush and wrote a loan receipt in the name of Prince Yu.


    This was the first time that she had seen somethone buy herbal medicines and leave without paying.


    "Miss, do you know how the shopkeeper of the Myriad Drug Pavilion recognized your identity?" She cocked her head and peeled another orange for the young lady. Now, she really could not see through her young lady at all.


    "Although our carriage has no sign of Prince Yu''s Mansion, the four corners of the carriage roof are decorated with Coiled-dragon Royal Bells. Only the princes are qualified to use the sign of coiled dragon and only Prince Yu can use the octagonal royal bells, so as long as the man has the sight, he will guess it," Lin Mengya said. Before she got married, she had read a book of royal ceremonies that Queen gave according to the rules.

 Chapter 28 A Tricky Teenager

    Lin Mengya had no other skills when she was still a fool, but she had an extraordinarily retentive memory, so the content of the book had naturally been imprinted on her mind.


    "Oh! It turned out to be so! But miss, you gave the jade ring to Shopkeeper Wan. Weren''t you afraid that he would not give it back to you?"


    The jade ring looked expensive. Miss Mengya only had a few pieces of jewellery. If Shopkeeper Wan did not return it, would Miss Mengya suffer a loss?


    "He doesn''t dare to," Lin Mengya said in a flat but firm voice. Then she no longer answered this curious baby''s question and focused her attention on the book.


    The ancient book of Lin''an related the miscellaneous affairs and folkways of previous dynasties. She did not expect that Long Tianhao would be interested in it.


    Sure enough, you couldn''t judge a book by its cover.


    The hurtling carriage suddenly stopped, and in an instant, Lin Mengya heard a commotion outside and frowned.


    Ruyue immediately lifted the curtain of the small window and talked with the guard outside.


    "A boy came from nowhere and suddenly rushed out of the shop on the street. He blamed the accident on us and said our carriage collided with him. Miss, just wait for a while. Guard Lin said they would soon fix it."


    "Yo, I didn''t expect to encounter someone who staged a fake accident to claim for compensation in here."


    Lin Mengya immediately showed some interest for she had encountered it twice while driving.


    However, every time she calmly insisted on calling the police, the other party could only let it go. What would it look like in the ancient days when there was no professional injury examination organization?


    "Go, let''s get out and have a look." Lin Mengya had got out of the carriage quickly before Ruyue could stop her.


    The crowd of onlookers could not help acclaiming when they saw the absolutely gorgeous young lady.


    Of course, most of them came to watch the farce with amusement.


    Lin Mengya moved forward at a leisurely pace and saw a young man lying on the ground and holding his arm three meters away from her carriage.


    Several burly men by his side were confronting her guards and coachman. She had no interest in what the hooligans were saying.


    However, when she saw that the teenager''s face looked like white paper and his left arm bent at a strange angle, she thought he might suffer fractures.


    "Show me your arm." Lin Mengya walked over and said. The teenager should suffer a lot of pain, but he only held his arm, coldly looked at the farce in front of him and did not let out a cry.


    "What can you do after having a look? If you''re tactful, you should give me some money and leave." The teenager''s jaw trembled slightly because of the sharp pain, but to her surprise, his voice sounded cold.


    Oh? Lin Mengya looked at the group of unreasonable people and then at the teenager as she thought it seemed that he had not staged the accident!


    The teenager thought Lin Mengya was only an ordinary lady, so he did not expect that the young lady quickly pinched his shoulder.


    The teenager, who had suffered pains, stared at the young lady in front of him with resentment, but he surprisedly found that the lady was so young!


    "Nothing, it''s just the dislocation. Ruyue, pin him on the ground and I''ll set his bone." Lin Mengya was a bit interested in the teenager, whose eyes looked like a lonely wolf.


    What a cruel look! It shouldn''t belong to a street hooligan.


    Ruyue thought her miss would punish the tricky teenager, so she pinned the teenager''s body with great strength.


    Lin Mengya raised her hands. After a few moves, she exerted her strength. With the sound "crack", the teenager''s arm was set to its original position.


    "Hrm..." The teenager bit his lip and almost chewed up his thin pale lip. After a sharp pain, he had a feeling that his arm was recovered.


    "Stretch it. But you should pay attention to it. It will be bad if you get habitual dislocation. Ruyue, go to find me some boards and I''ll give him a simple bandage."


    When she was expertly giving him first aid, Lin Mengya looked into the teenager''s dull eyes and flashed him a gentle smile.


    "Are you, you a doctor?" The teenager stared at the pretty young girl. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    "I''m not a doctor. I just know some first aid treatment." Ruyue came back with some boards. Lin Mengya tore off her skirt''s hemline without hesitation. Hearing the sound of tearing the silk, Ruyue felt her heart ache.


    "Miss, do you know that the skirt is made of Yunluo Satin that Baique Country offered as tribute. A bolt of cloth is valued at hundreds of gold!


    "Whoops, Miss, you really lavished money!"


    Simply Bandaging up the teenager''s arm, Lin Mengya was not distressed at the ruined skirt.


    The teenager stared at Lin Mengya. When his arm was bandaged, he still did not avert his gaze.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do I have silver on my face?" Seeing this boy at close distance, she found his facial features were extremely delicate, although he was only 12 or 13 years old.


    Hearing it, the teenager immediately turned his eyes away. His little face flushed.


    Although he had a dried blood scab on his dirty forehead and his face was thin, his long and narrow eyes radiated a faint evil air.


    "A handsome boy!" Lin Mengya could not help but sigh in her heart. "But why is this little guy associated with the group of local ruffians and hooligans?"


    "Madam, you''d better give them some silver and go. Otherwise, they will pester you." Maybe because Lin Mengya cured his arm, the little guy changed his attitude and treated her better.


    "Silver? I won''t give them any silver. Whatever, they can report the case to the official." Lin Mengya raised his eyebrows slightly and thought the group of people dared to flagrantly blackmail her and must have insiders in the officials.


    However, that would be fine because she belonged to the privileged class now. As for the status, no one here would be higher than her.


    "Madam, you''re a good person. Those people are from the Willow Gang, which is famous in this city. If your servants provoke one of them, they will yield on the surface, but they will secretly look for someone to keep an eye on your mansion. At that time, your family will be out of luck!"


    The little guy lowered his voice. It sounded that he was a bit anxious and worried about the lady.


    "What is the Willow Gang?" Lin Mengya searched her memory but could not recall anything. Lin Mengya was just a daughter of the official family. No wonder she was not clear about it.


    "Don''t worry. If they''re powerful, they can go to my mansion to make trouble." It was estimated that it would be one way trip for them according to Long Tianhao''s character.


    If they wanted to make a fuss in the prince''s mansion, there was no doubt that they were courting death.


    "You, you really could not tell good from bad!" The teenager got more anxious. He did not expect to encounter such a stubborn person.


    Lin Mengya replied, "Well, you can rest assured. Even if it is brought to the court, I will not be afraid of them. Can you still stand up?" The teenager only wore a grey robe. As he got up, the tattered dirty clothes were shown.


    There were dark blood marks left on the clothes. Lin Mengya touched it and found the blood had hardened.


    "They hit you!" Li Mengya got mad. In the past, when she was in an orphanage, she often met abducted children who had been rescued.


    It was good for them to be sold to ordinary families for at least they would not be short of clothes and food.


    If some were sold to beggar gangs, those who were beaten and suffered starvation were lucky because some of them would get limbs broken and faces disfigured and became monsters.


    A flicker of irony was revealed in the teenager''s eyes. He seemed to care nothing.


    The gentlest part of Lin Mengya''s heart was touched as if she saw the younger brothers and sisters who had been taken care of in the orphanage.


    "Go, come with me." She grabbed the boy''s skinny hand. It was the first time that Lin Mengya had got angry.


    How shameless the wicked men were! They actually did this sort of evil thing!


    Needless to say, they must have dislocated the teenager''s arm. If the teenager suffered habitual dislocation, they would cut off his hands and feet!


    "Oh, miss, what are you going to do with the little beggar?" Even though she was silly, Ruyue also understood what her miss would do.


    However, when she wanted to prevent her, she received a cold glance from her miss.


    "Whoops, it''s true that the young lady is getting better, but she becomes a bit fierce now."


    "Look, my little brother was hit by your carriage and was paralyzed. If you don''t pay me eight or ten taels, we''ll go to the yamen to argue!" Outside the carriage, three men dressed in ordinary clothes firmly blocked their way.


    Two of them kept an eye on the people around them, and a wicked man started to complain first, his saliva flying across.


    The onlookers all understood that they were staging a fake accident to claim for compensation. However, hearing the strong man''s shout, the onlookers started to heckle the perpetrator. Several guards could not hold back the urge to beat them, but when they were about to do it, they saw that the princess was walking over while holding the hand of the teenager who pretended to be injured.


    Without the master''s orders, the guards and the coachman did not dare to make a move.


    Lin Mengya wore a frosty look. Even the guards were a little scared when seeing her expression.


    "Do you want to reason with me? Come, follow me to this teahouse and find a private room. We can have a talk while drinking tea." The three tall burly men heard a clear voice behind them.


    They turned around, only to see a stunning little lady appear from nowhere and take the little bastard''s hand.


    The three men winked at each other. The capital city was full of beautiful women. Unfortunately, it was rare for them to have a look.


    Now they casually made a swindle on the street and actually saw a great beauty. They all felt they had good luck.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and knew what disgusting idea the three men had in their minds.


    If they wanted to take advantage of her, it would be a long way off with their simple minds and well-developed limbs.


    She immediately asked Ruyue to say a few words to Guard Lin. Then she looked at the three husky men with disdain.


    "Since the beauty has said so, we''ll happy to accompany you!" The man, who had a silver tongue, winked at the crowd in some direction.


    The three men leered at the pretty lady in front of them. Their eyes were full of lust as if they were very anxious to pounce on her now.

 Chapter 29 The Racketeerss Fate

    Lin Mengya turned to walk with the teenager and Ruyue, followed by four guards. The three men with evil minds tagged along.


    The crowd of onlookers didn''t scatter until the group of people stepped into the teahouse.


    "Little Lady, I wonder how you wanted to talk with us after asking us to enter this room?" Seeing the pretty lady with a lecherous smile, one of the hooligans said in an obscene tone.


    As hooligans, they always hung about the marketplace, so they did not put the four seemingly ordinary guards in their eyes.


    Lin Mengya sat at the table and unhurriedly asked the attendant of the teahouse to serve up a pot of fragrant tea and three delicate plates of snacks. Then she pushed the snacks toward the teenager.


    She said, "Eat them, I''ll send you home after you eat up." The teenager looked at the fairy elder sister in front of him in surprise. "Is she really not afraid?"


    "Smelly wench, I''m asking you!" The strong man didn''t expect that Lin Mengya would ignore him, so he got irritated and started to say dirty words.


    Lin Mengya shot him a cold glance. A sarcastic smile was revealed on her pretty face.


    "Beat them up. Beat them half to death and throw out of the window. Dislocate their chins. I''m upset when I hear them chattering." The four guards had long been ready to do that. Receiving the orders from the princess, they immediately fought with the three hooligans.


    Lin Mengya leisurely sat by the table while drinking tea. The muffled groans continuously rang out because the chins of the three hooligans were dislocated by the guards.


    After being beaten up, the three hooligans were put together with black and blue faces, glaring at the culprit. However, Lin Mengya only smiled coldly. Then she took the teenager''s small hand and walked in front of the trio.


    "Don''t be afraid. I ask you, of those three, who did dislocate your arm?" Lin Mengya said in a gentle and clear tone, but it sounded like the voice from the hell.


    The teenager was stunned for a while. Then he pointed to the strong man with whiskers.


    The hooligan did not expect that the little boy had the guts to testify against him, but his chin was dislocated, so he could not say anything but stare at them.


    "Well, look carefully what will happen to this man." Lin Mengya smiled slightly and held the man''s shoulder with her hands.


    Four crisp cracks were heard. The man looked at the smiling Lin Mengya with a terrified expression. His arms and cow-like thighs were presented at a strange angle.


    "I ask you again, who pushed you out and let you hit the carriage?" What Lin Mengya said was like the nightmare to the remaining two.


    The teenager was also scared by Lin Mengya''s skill. He blinked his eyes and pointed to another strong man.


    "You two, throw him out. After a while, let him be a flesh pad no matter he is alive or dead!" The two guards immediately carried up the strong man. As the sound "thud" was heard, the man was thrown on the street paved with blue flagstones, gasping.


    Lin Mengya turned to the man who was full of obscene words and laughed coldly. Then she asked the attendant for a thick needle used for making soles.


    Finding the right acupoint, she stabbed the man''s lower abdomen with the needle. The man''s face immediately turned yellow like gold paper and his white covered most part of his eyes, which looked frightening.


    "This stab is a lesson for you. You will not have a chance to bully good women in the future."


    Instantly, all the people in the room gasped.


    What a cruel means the princess had!


    "If anyone dares to reveal this incident, he will go to find the housekeeper to get the punishment!" Lin Mengya said as she threw an icy glance at the four guards. It sent a chill down the spine of the four soldiers, who had experienced fierce battles before.


    Oh my god, there were military officers who liked to use cruel torture in the camp. However, no one could torture people almost to death so easily as the princess did.


    "Yes!" No kidding. They would make a detour when they saw Princess Yu. Who dared to tip her off?


    "OK. Then throw him out. Don''t worry. He will not die!" The four guards quickly started to do their jobs. In a twinkling of an eye, two half-dead humanoid sandbags appeared on the street of the teahouse.


    "Madam... you... they''ve called some helpers. You''d better go. You''re finished if they catch you!" The teenager roared and pulled Lin Mengya''s sleeve. His face looked decisive.


    It was because of him that the fairy elder sister offended those hooligans. If the group of people came, he would fight to the death to protect the elder sister.


    "Call helpers? It''s all right, they can call as many helpers as they want. Don''t worry. Just sit down and have some tea and snacks." Lin Mengya wore a firm smile, wiped her hands with a wet cloth, and continued drinking tea.


    After 15 minutes, more than 20 local ruffians and hooligans dressed in various kinds of clothes surrounded the teahouse.


    Seeing his brothers being thrown on the street miserably, their leader was furious and gnashed his teeth.


    He had done evil things in the capital city for more than 10 years and had never met a powerful opponent. Little did he expect that he was bullied by a woman. How could he swallow this shame?


    "Brothers, hold your weapons and smash the teahouse for me. Grab the little bitch out and take revenge for our brothers!" The leader took a bright steel saber and was about to rush into the teahouse, but in the next second, a feathered arrow appeared in front of his feet.


    With a bit of distance, the arrow was almost shot at him. Instantly, the leader''s vest was soaked in cold sweat.


    "Princess Yu is here. Whoever dares to make trouble will die!"


    Instantly, the leader was regretful.


    Why did they provoke Princess Yu? Not to mention Prince Yu was an extremely cruel and merciless master. Offending the royal family was a serious crime like rebellion!


    However, why did Princess Yu appear in the street?


    "Your Highness, pay my respects to you. I came too late and you got frightened. Please, I beg your pardon!" The General of Fast Cavalry in charge of defending the capital arrived. He was wiping cold sweat and asked for punishment.


    "General, please stand up. It''s just misunderstanding. I won''t blame you. As for the prince..." Lin Mengya walked out of the teahouse, with a somewhat embarrassed look on her face.


    The General of Fast Cavalry immediately asked his people to arrest the three hooligans who were lying on the ground. Then he said respectfully, "The three men disturbed the princess. I''ve ordered the guards to arrest them. I''ll handle the matter impartially and give the princess an explanation."


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, without much satisfaction revealed on her face. But she did not demand further.


    The General of Fast Cavalry wiped his sweat and cursed these short-sighted bastards in his heart.


    "Prince Yu is really something to deal with. Fortunately, I came in time and did not let the princess get hurt. Otherwise, even if I had several heads, it would not enough to be cut off."


    In the carriage, both Ruyue and the teenager stared adoringly at Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 30 Pick up a Younger Brother

    Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable being stared by them, so she had to put down her book. Then she and the two guys stared at each other.


    After a while, Ruyue couldn''t help asking questions while she was being stared by Lin Mengya.


    "Miss, where did you learn all these skills? Why didn''t you teach me anything?"


    Ruyue complained about her but Lin Mengya was disinclined to answer her questions.


    She turned around and took a look at that thin and little guy.


    "What''s your name?" The teenager seemed to wake up from a dream and his face turned red, but he still gathered up his courage.


    "They...They all called me Shitou." The voice of the teenager was so thin that it couldn''t be heard clearly. But his voice fell on Lin Mengya''s heart and caused ripples.


    "Where do you live? And do you have any relatives?" On the principle of saving people''s lives to the end, Lin Mengya wanted to send the child back to his family.


    But unexpectedly, the little guy shook his head, as if he was thinking of something unhappy.


    "Ever since I could remember, I wandered with an old beggar. Then, the gang discovered me in a ruined temple and then they killed the old beggar and took me away. Mao San said that they would sell me to a large family as a catamite in the future. Therefore, they only asked me to do these jobs that will not really hurt my bones and muscles."


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank suddenly.


    And her pretty face even became as cold as frost. She guessed right, but if he were to be sold to a large family as a catamite, wouldn''t that be the same as death?


    At this moment, her eyes flashed and she made a decision.


    "This name¡ªShitou¡ªis not a nice name, and from now on, your name is Lin Zhongyu. My name is Lin Mengya. We are cousins, do you remember?"


    Shitou, no, he should be called Lin Zhongyu now. He, with a pair of cat eyes, looked dumbly at the princess sister in front of him.


    He ruthlessly pinched his thigh and found himself not dreaming.


    "Is it really... OK?" Lin Zhongyu couldn''t believe that this kind of good thing unexpectedly had fallen from the sky and had even fallen on him.


    "Of course, don''t worry. I will protect you in the future and no one dares to bully you!" Lin Mengya also didn''t know why she accepted the child as her cousin on impulse.


    But she did not regret it. If she had just let him go, they would surely come after him.


    At that time, she was the one who destroyed him.


    It was better and safer to keep him nearby. Besides, the mansion was rich enough to feed him.


    After they experienced such a thrilling morning, when Lin Mengya brought Lin Zhongyu and Ruyue into the Mansion, Aunt Jinyue who served Concubine De was already waiting at the gate.


    There were two maids who had accompanied Concubine De since she married the Emperor.


    Aunt Jinyue was gentle and usually treated the servants courteously, so she often served in the outer court.


    The other maid Aunt Jingyue was calm, careful and considerate, but she was a little bit quiet. Therefore, she mostly served Concubine De.


    "Your Highness, pay my respects to you¡ª"Jinyue bent down to salute, and even in the mansion, she was still well-mannered.


    Lim Mengya bowed down and didn''t put on airs as she did in the Lin family. Jinyue''s eyes grew softer and softer¡ªThe Princess was not only beautiful and smart but also had a good family background. And she was a good daughter-in-law.


    "The reason why Aunt comes to look for me is Concubine De has something to ask me?" she cautiously asked. To tell the truth, although she could win the favor of the incomparably graceful Concubine De, she had little experience in this kind of problem¡ªthe relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    "Now, you should call her mother. She has something to entrust you and you come with me." Lin Mengya arranged Ruyue and Lin Zhongyu hastily, and then she followed Jinyue to the Art Courtyard, the main court.


    In the main hall, Concubine De was sitting uprightly on her seat. Because she was not in the palace, she only wore a dark gray Magic Lotus informal dress, and only wore her hair in an ordinary bun decorated with a peony head-ornament.


    Although she wasn''t as wealthy and powerful as she looked in the palace, she made people feel a little closer.


    Lin Mengya knelt down there primly and paid her respects to Concubine De.


    "I pay my respects to mother." Concubine De''s phoenix eyes revealed a little light sadness. Only after she saw her clever daughter-in-law did her sadness dissipate a little.


    "Good, get up. Come to me and I have something to entrust you." Concubine De had endured for several years only for the safety of Long Tianhao. Because Lin Mengya was her son''s princess, she was also bound to cultivate her.


    "I heard people say that you had a dispute with others in the street today?" What Concubine De said made Lin Mengya blush.


    Today, she did cause a commotion. But she didn''t anticipate that Concubine De, who lived in the depths of the Mansion, was so well-informed.


    "I know you are sensible. But now you have married my son, you should plan everything for him. For example, what happened today, do you know those ruffians could run amuck at the territory of the Emperor and they must have forces behind? Do you know which faction the forces belong to?"


    Concubine De''s words suddenly made Lin Mengya realize her own shortcomings.


    Since she was a child, she had fought alone. Hence, she dealt with matters in accordance with her preference and she really didn''t think through some things.


    Furthermore, Concubine De said these words from the bottom of her heart.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya nodded and she respected Concubine De from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing that the daughter-in-law received her teachings, Concubine De showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Just in time, since tomorrow, Jinyue will go to the Qinglan Courtyard to serve you. If there is anything inconvenient or incomprehensible, you can ask Jinyue more. I am exhausted, so you can go back and have a rest, too."


    "Yes. Excuse me, I have to go now."


    "Yes, I will follow the order."


    Out of the gate of the main hall of Art Courtyard, Jinyue followed Lin Mengya. Although she could be regarded as an elder, Jinyue still abided by her duty.


    All people along the way bent to salute her. Up to now, Lin Mengya realized how many lives were tied to Prince Yu in such a large courtyard.


    In the Qinglan Courtyard, Lin Mengya sat on the soft couch and thought back the incident in the morning while her hand was holding her forehead.


    "Are you worried about the incident in the morning?" The considerate Aunt Jinyue brought up a plate of selected fresh fruits.


    She lacked interest because she only cared about herself for pleasure but forgot to think of others.


    "Aunt Jinyue, did I... do something wrong?" Jinyue smiled and shook her head and she whispered, "You did not do anything wrong. You just did not consider thoroughly and you are still young and will surely have a bright future in the future."


    Concubine De, at this age, was only a little girl who had just entered the palace.


    However, the princess had the cruelty that Concubine De had cultivated for 20 years. And that was enough for her to gain a firm foothold.


    "Considering thoroughly"¡ªthese four words¡ªmade Lin Mengya suddenly enlightened.


    It seemed that in the future she had to think of the four words everywhere at any moment.


    "Thank Aunt Jinyue for your advice, and Ya''er is very grateful." Lin Mengya admired the gentle and amiable Jinyue very much because she could live in the palace for so many years. And she still had much to learn.


    "Miss, Miss, you go quickly and have a look. Childe Yu, he... he..." Ruyue, who brought Lin Zhongyu to take a shower, yelled and ran in.


    Her small and round face flushed and her big watery eyes showed shyness and timidity. She kept saying "he... he", but she couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    "You are in such a panic. Have you forgotten the rules? If the prince were here, wouldn''t you lose your manners?" Compared with Lin Mengya''s gentleness and politeness, Jinyue treated Ruyue, this innocent little girl, a bit more harshly.


    The skill of controlling the servants was also a lesson that a princess must learn, so Lin Mengya did not interrupt and just quietly watched them.


    She brought Ruyue here, but also dragged her into the unfathomable whirlpool of the royal family. If she was as simple as before, Lin Mengya was afraid that Ruyue would become a sacrifice sooner or later.


    If they wanted to live well, they must change.


    "Yes, Aunt." Ruyue was used to being rebuked in the Lin family and she immediately became honest. But she still looked at her miss pathetically with her big eyes.


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly and helplessly got up. After all, Ruyue was still a girl.


    "Aunt, there''s nothing important here. You might better teach the rules tomorrow," Lin Mengya said. Ruyue immediately seemed to find a big savior and hid in the side of Miss and then secretly looked at Aunt Jinyue.


    Jinyue, of course, knew Lin Mengya''s thoughts and gave a salute, and then went out of the gate of the main hall.


    "Miss, who is this woman? Why did she look so fierce?" Ruyue rubbed her head and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "She is Aunt Jinyue who has served Concubine De, and later, she will manage you all little girls. In addition, you must learn the rules carefully. If something happens in the future, how can I take you out?"


    To play tactics and tricks was to play with the mind.


    She didn''t expect Ruyue to become a female expert on scheming, but at least, she must have the ability to protect herself. Otherwise, she might as well find someone to marry early and would not have to worry about those things.


    But Ruyue was one of those people that Lin Mengya cared before and even for the poor innocent girl who died in vain, she had to protect Ruyue.


    "Yes, I will follow the orders." As soon as she heard she would learn the rules, she didn''t feel at ease.


    Previously, when they were in the Lin family, she often suffered beating for Miss who couldn''t learn the rules at all.


    But, now Miss learned the rules well and why was she still the one to be scolded?


    "Well, why did you call me hurriedly?" Thinking for a while, even Ruyue almost forgot her original intention.


    Then she immediately took Lin Mengya''s arm and wanted to say something, but the voice of a teenager at the door interrupted her words.


    "Sister, princess sister, may I come in?" Lin Mengya walked to the door with a slight smile on her face.


    "Come on in. Oh, my God!" Even Lin Mengya, who saw the extremely handsome prince every day, could not help exclaiming.

 Chapter 31 The Future Lady-Killer Lin Zhongyu

    The boy standing in front of her had bright eyes which were like those of cats. He was cute and had exquisite facial features, but he also looked pitifully.


    His long wet hair hung down, which made his palm-sized face look as white as the jade.


    Although he was a young boy, he had an androgynous charm. This guy was really a lady-killer!


    "Sister, am I ugly?" Lin Zhongyu blinker his cat-like eyes and asked cautiously.


    Those sisters who gave him a shower just now did the same thing. Now, even the princess was watching him motionlessly. Was he really so ugly?


    "Ugly? No, no, Zhongyu, come and sit next to me." She didn''t expect that the boy who she had picked up on the street could be so charming.


    In the future, people in Prince Yu''s Mansion must be of extreme beauty!


    Lin Zhongyu sat next to her tamely. He bowed his head in a cautious manner and did not dare to look at the princess.


    "Zhongyu, you will be the most handsome boy in the future. Even the prince was no match for you." She carefully wiped the child''s hair with a cloth towel. She found that she missed the time when she was in the welfare home and took care of other younger siblings.


    At that time, everything was so simple and beautiful. Unlike now, she must be careful to keep herself safe.


    "Sister Princess, can I really live with you in the future?" He was like a lonely cub and looked at Lin Mengya as if she was his last hope. How could she refuse such a little guy?


    She nodded and held him in her arms. This was the last commemoration of her past life.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never leave you alone." Because she could not let go of her past forever. Even after years of experience, there would be only loneliness and blur. But Her heart would always remember the first years of her life.


    In the study room, Long Tianhao sat behind the mahogany desk and listened to his subordinate''s words.


    He left earlier and didn''t expect that so many things happened after his departure. This woman was too undisciplined.


    "In the end, the princess issued a gag order. I don''t know what she had said to Qiu Ming, Zhang Wu, Wang Yu, and Xin Yun, but they didn''t talk anything about the events happened in the teahouse. I tried my best to elicit information but found nothing. Master, if you want to know, I can ask them to come over immediately."


    But Long Tianhao shook his head and motioned him to leave.


    When there was only Long Tianhao in the study room, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Night, do you find out what happened?" Night, who was wearing a black suit, knelt down on the ground. He was the dark messenger who was always hidden in the shadows.


    His pale face was always hidden behind the silver mask. No one knew his existence, and no one knew his name.


    "Yes, master. The Willow Gang was the running dogs raised by the crown prince and his people. They usually do some trivial things such as cheating and petty theft and don''t have other uses. Somehow, they ran into the princess''s carriage."


    The crown prince''s people. Long Tianhao frowned and he didn''t expect that this thing was related to the crown prince party.


    "Anything else?


    "I''ve already investigated the boy brought back by the princess. There is no problem with him and he''s just an abducted boy."


    Lin Kui just told him that Lin Mengya had brought a teenager back from the street.


    But he didn''t expect that this girl, who could not even protect herself, took pity on a strange boy.


    "By the way, what did princess do in the teahouse? Why did the four guards say nothing about it?"


    After a moment of silence, Night told him what the princess had done with a little weird tone.


    "Master, I''ve checked these three people. The joints of one of them are displaced and I''m afraid that he could do nothing even his joints are matched once again. The internal organs of another man are broken and he is at death''s door. The last one might be impotent."


    Long Tianhao looked at Night, and there was a moment of shock in his narrow eyes.


    "Do you mean that she did all of these by herself?" Night nodded and the expression of Long Tianhao suddenly became very weird.


    This was not what women should do.


    "I know, you can leave." Night nodded and disappeared from the study room in a moment.


    Looking at the shaking bamboo forests outside of the window, Long Tianhao was curious and puzzled.


    Lin Mengya, what kind of person was she?


    You may think that she was cruel, but she took pity on a strange boy.


    You may think that she was kindhearted, but ordinary women could not do these things.


    You may think that she was crafty and cunning, but her eyes were clean and she had the courage to look at him.


    Then which one was the real Lin Mengya?


    "Prince, someone is waiting outside and he wants to see you. He has the princess''s official seal." The voice of the servant came from the outside and interrupted his contemplation.


    "Come in."


    "Yes."


    He didn''t know what has she done.


    "Miss, I also want to sleep with you, can I?" In the Qinglan Courtyard, Ruyue was begging her master.


    According to the rules of Prince Yu''s Mansion, she was only a second-class maid. She didn''t care much about her monthly payment, but she had to sleep in the servant''s room, which made her worried.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t resist her begging, but...


    She and Long Tianhao must shake the bed laboriously before going to bed. If Ruyue discovered this secret and told it to others, she must be weighed down by numerous troublesome problems.


    "Well, I will let you come over later. Can you first bear with it?" This girl''s ability to pester others was as good as that of Su Qing, who was her only good friend in modern times.


    Lin Zhongyu found a small stool and sat next to Lin Mengya. He smiled and looked at Ruyue and Sister Princess.


    "Here comes Prince Yu-" People in this room were scared by the sudden eunuch''s sharp voice.


    Only Lin Mengya stood up calmly. It was nothing to her. She saw this every day and was not nervous as she used to be.


    "Pay respect to the prince." People in the room all bowed and saluted while Lin Mengya only leaned her face and body slightly. The ancient people were so troublesome and they must salute at any time, which was the same even when they were at home.


    "Well, stop it. Don''t do these empty forms anymore. Lin Mengya, come and see what it is?" Long Tianhao frowned and it was obvious that he was not in a good mood.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that it was her official seal and the IOU.


    Unfortunately, she showed no repentance at all. And Long Tianhao wanted to break her head and see what she was thinking!


    "Explain to me why do you give them this IOU? Why don''t you pay for them with the silver coins?"


    Long Tianhao was extremely embarrassed. Just now, Shopkeeper Wan of the Myriad Drug Pavilion came to the mansion. He cried and pleaded and demanded repayment of the loan.


    At first, he thought that the shopkeeper was being unreasonable but he had to believe him when he took out the official seal of the princess.


    God knew how much he wanted to kill this shameful woman!


    "There''s nothing to explain. I need medicine to detoxify myself but I have no money, so I wrote an IOU and then used the most valuable thing on my body as the mortgage." Lin Mengya spread her hands and didn''t felt that she was wrong.


    "You-" He really wanted to break her slender white neck with her hand. But he repeatedly suppressed his anger and smiled and then put the clear evidence in front of her.


    "Then, why do you write my name?" It was only several hundreds of tael of silver. Why did she write his name? He would definitely be laughed at if others knew this thing.


    "Oh, your name!" Lin Mengya took the IOU and looked at him with innocent eyes.


    "But people don''t know who I am if I write my name! And I thought for a while and found it troublesome to take things to the pawn shop, so I just gave my official seal and jade ring to the boss of the shop."


    Her big innocent eyes blinked and Lin Mengya reply confidently and firmly.


    Long Tianhao suddenly felt that this head in front of him was so unsightly.


    The anger and blood surged, and he was almost mad, but he still tried to control his emotions.


    If strangers knew that he did not control himself and was driven crazy by his own princess, he would be more shameful.


    "Aunt Jinyue, please go to the Central Palace to get her monthly payment." Her money was already allotted by the Ministry of Internal Order. But it was not the time, so he didn''t give her yet.


    But he didn''t expect that she bought things on credit and wrote his name!


    "Prince, but I have to collect herbs, so can I get more..." Lin Mengya pushed her luck. She smiled slyly and looked at the prince whose face turned green.


    "Princess''s monthly payment doubles and appropriate 300,000 taels of silver for her use." Long Tianhao''s words were almost squeezed out of his teeth.


    Lin Mengya smiled happily and her eyebrows curved. She nearly jumped up and said Hallelujah.


    God, this was the real silver, which was completely different from the paper money that was now more and more worthless.


    She was rich this time!


    Seeing the fox-like smile on her face, Long Tianhao felt that he was being cheated.


    She bought medicines on credit, left her official seal and finally the creditor found him. It seemed that all these things were schemed by this girl.


    He felt a little unhappy. She could directly ask him for money if she didn''t have. Why did she do all of these things?


    He got up and left without looking back. He finally understood that he must stay away from her if he didn''t want to be driven crazy by her!


    "Prince, don''t you want to stay here for a while?" Lin Mengya, who was immersed in her silver dream, took all the people in her room and stood at the door and saw him off happily.


    But Long Tianhao walked faster and became angrier!

 Chapter 32 Boudoir Game

    "Princess, you..." Jinyue was hesitant as if she had something to say.


    But her master and the servants in the room were immersed in the joy of becoming a nouveau riche.


    Jinyue smiled and shook her head, then stepped back and gently closed the door of the room. Her behavior was indecorous. The prince was very good to her, despite that he did not show his love.


    These were the private affair between this couple.


    She thought that it would not be long before Concubine De became a grandmother!


    Although Lin Mengya just became the princess, she was the real master of the mansion.


    Deng Yun, the majordomo of Prince Yu''s Mansion, took 300 taels of silver and sent them to Qinglan Courtyard in person.


    "Respects to Princess. Princess, healthy and happy all the years round." Deng Yun was in his fifties. He was of medium height and always serious.


    This man was the confidant of Long Tianhao. He used to be a military cadre in the army. Therefore, he was a bit of a martinet.


    He spoke with dignity and etiquette even if he was facing his real master.


    "Please stand up quickly. We are family and you don''t need to stand on ceremony. Come on, prepare a seat for him."


    In the warm room, Lin Mengya sat on the soft couch and she was only wearing a white suit. Jinyue and Ruyue stood on her left while Lin Zhongyu sat on her right.


    "Thank you, Princess. I was busy with the prince''s wedding ceremony, so your monthly payment was delayed. I hope you can forgive me."


    Ruyue brought a square stool and Steward Deng sat down. He found that the lady of the house was still weak, but it was clear that she possessed great beauty.


    She had a warm smile on her beautiful face. It seemed that she was just an ordinary lady.


    "Never mind. But I''m newly married, so can you please tell me something about the conditions of our mansion?"


    Lin Mengya was not stupid. If she wanted to make Prince Yu''s Mansion as the headquarter, she must get all the information.


    Steward Deng thought for a while and then told her the details of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    There were three housekeepers in the mansion while Deng Yun was the head of them. He was in charge of all the affairs, both of the inner court and the outer court.


    There was also an inner court housekeeper Wang Ming, an outer court housekeeper Cheng Nan. Prince Yu was not attracted by women''s charm, so there was no concubine in the mansion and the number of servant girls was also small.


    Didn''t like women? It was a pity that he wasted his handsome look.


    But it was also good. She didn''t need to focus on the endless schemes of other concubines of him.


    It was time for dinner after Steward Deng left. Jinyue returned to Art Courtyard to serve Concubine De for the meal while Lin Mengya asked the cook to prepare for a superb meal to welcome Ruyue and Lin Zhongyu.


    Ruyue was a servant girl, but she was influenced by Lin Mengya from an early age, so she was disciplined.


    What surprised Lin Mengya most was Lin Zhongyu''s table manners. He was serious and disciplined. This little guy was really a lady-killer after being washed clean.


    After a few years, a lot of girls must be attracted to him.


    "Sister Princess, do I have rice on my face?" From the beginning, Lin Zhongyu felt that the beautiful Princess was looking at him with enthusiasm.


    His little face turned red immediately. Did he eat too much? Did Sister Princess hate him?


    Reluctantly, he put the bowl on the table. Sister Princess was a good person, she saved him and brought him here. He would rather eat less than being hated by her.


    "No, I think you are a handsome boy. But you are too thin. Come on, have a chicken leg." She smiled and looked at Lin Zhongyu, who was overcautious, and she thought that ancient boys were too innocent.


    He was just being watched for a while and his face turned red.


    "Princess, Prince said that he wanted to sleep in the study room tonight and you could go to bed earlier," the woman in charge of the Qinglan Courtyard returned and said outside the door, and the three people in the room were stunned.


    She had to sleep alone after getting married for three days.


    A mysterious smile appeared on her face. She put a chopstick of vegetables into her mouth. Great! She didn''t need to shake the bed tonight!


    "Miss, don''t be sad! I believe that the prince must have official duties to deal with." Ruyue blinked her round eyes and comforted her lady. But she still blamed the prince in her heart. Her master had just got married, but she needed to sleep alone. It turned out that it was difficult to be a princess.


    "Sad? Why should I be sad?" Lin Mengya looked at Ruyue and instantly understood her meaning.


    Her identity as Long Tianhao''s wife existed in name only. Moreover, the only thing she wanted to do now was to settle down in this strange place.


    "Don''t leave tonight and I can teach you how to play cards!" Lin Mengya suddenly became excited. When she was in college, she was busy with the medical school''s homework and had no time to enjoy the ordinary college life.


    She devoted herself to the research and she also did not participate in the activities organized by the other three girls in the dormitory.


    At the end of her life, she realized that she could do more.


    "Play cards?" Ruyue and Lin Zhongyu looked at her at the same time. They had to swallow their doubts after seeing her excitement and interests.


    She asked Ruyue to find the paste and cardboard from the women servants. Then she painted and made a deck of cards.


    "Sister Princess, what kind of card is it?" Looking at the thick pile of cards on the table, Lin Zhongyu didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    But Lin Mengya waved her hands and carefully fiddled with the cards on the table.


    She couldn''t play difficult games. And after thinking carefully, she thought that the national game Fight the Landlord was the best for three of them to play.


    She simply explained the rules. Steward Deng had just given her 300 taels of silver, so Lin Mengya generously gave the other two people ten taels as the gambling money. Then three of them played in the room.


    After a while, Lin Zhongyu became skilled and could be the landlord and play with the other two people. But Ruyue was still confused about the rules.


    Lin Mengya''s room was bustling while the study room was very quiet.


    At the age of twelve, Long Tianhao was sent to the army by his father. After so many years, he had formed a calm personality.


    He held a book of war arts in his hand and lay on the small bed in the study room. He spent countless nights alone like this.


    A woman was synonymous with trouble for him. Except for his biological mother and Aunt Jinyue, he didn''t care about any women in the past years.


    But the woman in Qinglan Courtyard was very weird. He must find out who she was and make sure that everyone in the mansion had no sinister motive.


    "Master." There was a black figure in the study room after a gust of wind. Night knelt on one knee and bowed his head.


    "How about the people living in Qinglan Courtyard?" His wedding ceremony had come to an end and there was no one in the mansion who would eavesdrop them at night. So he didn''t need to pretend anymore.


    He was not at ease with that woman.


    "Princess was playing cards with her servant girl and the boy." There was a trace of hesitation in his voice.


    Long Tianhao rolled his cold eyes and threw the book on the small tea table in front of him.


    "Oh? Playing cards? Pai Gow or Ma Diao?" Long Tianhao did not expect that the girl was still undisciplined. However, usually, ladies just played Ma Diao.


    "Master, I don''t know, the cards are weird and I''ve never seen it." Night hid in the dark to watch for a long time and found that they were talking about straight and bomb, which made him confused.


    However, according to the information of the spy in her family, she grew up in her house and didn''t go out. Why did Night don''t know the cards she was playing with?


    He must find out the truth about her.


    "I want to see, follow me." Long Tianhao''s face darkened and he flew out of the window. After a while, he stood on the roof of the Qinglan Courtyard.


    Night followed him and they could clearly see what the three people in the room were doing.


    "Three cards of number three and two cards of number five." Ruyue was complacent and took out five cards from her hands.


    In the room, three people sat around the table. The room was brightly lit and they were also very happy.


    "Pass." Lin Zhongyu looked at the cards in his hands and shook his head. But he smiled like a cunning fox.


    "Three cards of number four and two cards of number six!" Lin Mengya calmly took out five cards and put them on the table.


    But Ruyue pouted and pestered Lin Mengya endlessly.


    Long Tianhao looked at the crude cards on the table carefully. There were scrawly handwritings on them and he could not recognize the pattern. But the three people were playing excitedly.


    "Miss, I don''t want to be the landlord anymore! How annoying! I nearly lost all of my money! I still want to buy sesame snacks in the west of the city!" Ruyue pouted and took out several mung beans and put them on the table reluctantly.


    "It''s just mung bean, don''t be sad! You miser!" Lin Mengya clicked on the forehead of Ruyue and said. She would not get the 10 taels of silver back.


    "Miss, do you really give the money to me?" Ruyue''s big eyes were round and she asked. Her monthly payment was only a denarius.


    But she got ten taels of silver this time. Wow! She could buy enough sesame snacks and sugar-coated haws!


    "Sister Princess, I can''t receive this." Lin Zhongyu silently returned the money to Lin Mengya.


    "Why? Don''t worry, I have a lot of money. You can use it to buy some snacks and toys." Lin Mengya gave the money back to Lin Zhongyu. She thought that this little guy didn''t want to make trouble for her.


    Lin Mengya looked warmly at the little guy in front of her. Since she had saved him on the street, he was as obedient as a cat.


    But she still remembered his stubbornness and indifference when she first met him on the street.


    If possible, she would protect Lin Zhongyu in her whole life.


    The night wind raised the corner of Long Tianhao''s clothes.


    He could not deny that the girl in front of him was cute, clever, warmhearted and cunning. She was as shining as the luminous pearl.


    In front of the Queen, she could pretend to be a beautiful and generous lady. When facing her stepmother, she could be arrogant. But at this moment, she was playing with her servants and the young boy who she had picked up.


    Then which one was the real Lin Mengya?

 Chapter 33 Recruit Followers

    He thought that he didn''t come here tonight and Lin Mengya would be a little depressed.


    But he didn''t expect that she could play these weird cards and spent the night happily with others.


    He felt a little uncomfortable.


    Why did his princess act so strangely?


    "Miss, will our Prince not sleep with you frequently in the future?" Ruyue waved Lin Mengya''s arms and her eyes were bright.


    If there was nothing special, he might not come here.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and said, "Yes, you might be right. If Prince doesn''t come here in the future, you can sleep with me in this room. We three can be freer without him."


    What? What did she mean? Did she dislike me?


    Long Tianhao''s face darkened. He narrowed his eyes and was irritated.


    Since ancient times, there was no girl who was as unconscious as her. Was it a pleasure to be left alone by her wife?


    "You know? I can''t sleep and eat well with Prince being here." In the room, she was complaining while on the roof, Prince Yu was furious.


    Can''t sleep and eat well? He snorted in his heart. Every night, he practiced the martial arts on the couch while she was sleeping on their bed!


    "Besides, Prince was terrifying and I dare not look at him every time. I''m too scared and it''s too difficult to live with him."


    What! Was she scared?


    Long Tianhao left with anger. He was afraid that he might kill this woman if he heard more information.


    He had never had such a strong desire to kill a woman in the past 27 years!


    In the study room, Long Tianhao, who left and turned back, was anxious and depressed.


    The woman was so plausible that he was irritated by her words. A cold and sinister smiled appeared on his face. He wondered whether the dried dates could make her silent.


    "Prince? Prince?" Night was following him all the time and interrupted his master''s thoughts.


    From an early age, he became the shadow of the prince, but he had never seen this terrible expression on the prince''s face.


    As the daughter of Marquis Zhennan''s wife, the young lady was really powerful.


    "Well? Nothing. You can leave." He suddenly realized that his quite heart suddenly became restless because of this woman.


    No, maybe there were too many things for him to handle in those days, so he was so abnormal.


    His heart became quiet once again after breathing deeply.


    He was always a ruthless person and even that woman was just an instrument for him.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that her words had been eavesdropped by the topic of her talking. She changed a soft pajama under the service of Ruyue.


    The moonlight was bright and she became more excited after playing cards for half the night.


    She leaned against the window and her fingers unconsciously circled around her hair. Looking at the full moon which was like a disc, she felt upset and this was rare for her.


    "Miss, are you sleepless?" She brought a small round stool, sat at the foot of Lin Mengya and massaged her calf expertly. The strength was just enough to ease the numbness of the legs.


    "No, I just remembered something in the past by chance." Perhaps it was part of the memory of the real Lin Mengya.


    She suddenly found that her life was so boring when she was Su Qingge.


    Her life included two points and one line and she became a precise alarm clock. Although she would not make any mistakes, she could only rotate in her small world.


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s fifty years, there were not so many schemes in Su Qingge''s life. But it was also less wonderful.


    "Miss, are you missing Madame?" Ruyue also missed her deeply and she continued to say, "Although I have never seen her, the old servants told me that the Lin family was like a paradise on earth when she was alive."


    Lin Mengya was simple and innocent. Even if she was persecuted by Shangguan Qing, she still held the happy memory deep in her heart.


    But she was not Lin Mengya, who was optimistic about her life. She was Su Qingge and she had a thirst for revenge!


    "Ruyue, you and I will stay in this place and I must tell you something." After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to trust this silly girl.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" she listened carefully. In her heart, Lin Mengya was everything for her and she would follow all her orders.


    "After a few days, there might be some new servant girls and women in our mansion. But you are my only servant who comes here with me, so you must find a good place to hide my property and important things. You can''t tell anyone else about it, do you understand?"


    After hearing that Lin Mengya handed over such important things to her, she nodded repeatedly.


    "Besides, don''t use the name Ruyue anymore and your name is Baizhi from today on. You are my first-class servant girl and in charge of all important affairs. You need to forget all the things in the past and we''ll lead a new life."


    Ruyue, no, she was Baizhi now.


    She nodded desperately. The Lord saved her life and she treated Lin Mengya as her master for her whole life when she was only five years old.


    Maybe she was not smart but it was true to follow Miss. Lin''s orders.


    Now, Miss. Lin became smart, which was excellent. No one could bully them easily in the future.


    It was a difficult journey and she was not sure that she could be the winner at the end.


    But those who had harmed her would be dragged into the most terrifying nightmare by her!


    In the cabinet of the Art Courtyard, Concubine De, who had just been groomed, sat in the main position.


    Because she was at Prince Yu''s Mansion, she didn''t wear the dress for the imperial palace.


    Instead, she wore a dark damask short gown with buttons down the front and a red pomegranate skirt. There was a gold-inlaid jade long-life lock on her neck and she had her hair in an ordinary lady''s bun.


    In addition to the phoenix-shaped jewelry in her hair, she was completely dressed as the wife in an ordinary bureaucratic family.


    Lin Mengya brought Baizhi to kneel down cleverly and pay respect to Concubine De.


    "Get up quickly. You are so thoughtful. You don''t need to pay respect to me every day and you can visit me at the beginning and middle of the month." Although she said like this, she deeply felt that daughter-in-law was very clever and considerate.


    After hearing that, Lin Mengya stood up and smiled and gave Concubine De a cup of fragrant tea.


    Compared with Concubine De, Lin Mengya was still a girl who was tender and immature.


    Most of her clothes were of bright colors such as pink and leek green.


    But she dressed up in her best this time because she was the wife of the prince and went here to pay respect to her mother-in-law.


    So she chose the bright red wide-sleeve skirt with hundreds of butterflies on it and wore the peony head-ornaments. This made her look more cute and friendly. She looked more like the daughter of this house than the hostess.


    "I''m young and ignorant, so I need your advice for everything." Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves, took the china bottle from Aunt Jinyue to collect the fragrant tea which was used by Concubine De to rinse her mouth.


    "Besides, I want to something and I hope you can approve."


    Concubine De''s eyes alighted with understanding.


    She knew her son very well. They got married several days ago while he left his beautiful wife alone now.


    But she could do nothing to change his indifference.


    "Just speak out and I''ll help you."


    "Yesterday, after talking to the majordomo, I know that we don''t have any other maidservants except for some old women who are in charge of the affairs. These people are good enough to serve the prince, but now we have your gracious presence. Although you bring some maids from the imperial palace, it''s not appropriate for them to do the heavy manual labor. So I want to find the brokerage and buy some servant girls to do the rough work, what do you think?"


    Concubine De didn''t expect that Lin Mengya did not come here to complain.


    At the moment, she was warmed up by the consideration of her daughter-in-law. She smiled and nodded. She didn''t notice this problem while she also didn''t expect that this girl was so careful and considerate.


    She began to appreciate Lin Mengya. She had the ability to run the affairs of Prince Yu''s Mansion and could be taught. Then, her son didn''t need to worry about these things.


    "Well, I agree. Aunt Jinyue entered the imperial palace early and she has considerable insight into different people. I''ll ask her to come with you."


    This was exactly what Lin Mengya wanted.


    "Yes, you are right. That''s also what I think." With Jinyue''s help, she believed that she could find the right ones.


    The atmosphere here was quite harmonious. Before Concubine De was married, she was also a noble lady. Therefore, Lin Mengya told her some stories about gifted scholars and beautiful ladies.


    She was good at telling stories, and the story she told them was also complex and nail-biting. After a while, all the people in the Art Courtyard were attracted by her story.


    This time, Lin Mengya prepared Shakespeare''s love tragedy, Romeo and Juliet.


    Listening for a while, Concubine De could not help but wipe her tears with silk.


    "Miss. Zhu and Mr. Luo are love-struck. But it''s not appropriate to elope. Since ancient times, marriage was made by the command of parents and the words of a match-maker. Fortunately, it''s just a story. Otherwise, it''s a big sin to get married without the agreement of parents and match-maker."


    But Lin Mengya tried her best to withhold her laughter. It was a good story of pursuing true love while Concubine De took the hero and heroine in the story as the man and woman in an indecent relationship.


    Well, if Shakespeare knew this, he must crawl out of the grave and fight with her with the fire gun.


    "Mother, I''ll tell you the rest of the story tomorrow. Now, you should eat your breakfast, I will not bother you." Lin Mengya bobbed and went back to her own Qinglan Courtyard with Baizhi. Jinyue also left with them.


    Inside the cabinet, there were only Concubine De and the maids who waited to serve her.


    "Your Majesty." Concubine De heard a slightly low voice and a middle-aged woman in a black palace dress stood in front of her.


    This woman was only thirty or forty years old, but compared to Jinyue and well-maintained Concubine De, she seemed a little older.


    "What''s the matter?" After hearing the story, Concubine De, who was immersed in the plot, was very sad. But now, she found that her maid stood in front of her and looked serious.


    "Your majesty, I notice that this story is very similar to the things happened to the King of Chongshan."

 Chapter 34 Find a Groom Through the Martial Arts Contes

    t


    Jingyue was sensitive and careful. Although she was usually quiet, she could always go straight to the heart of the matter when she talked.


    This name King of Chongshan was like a switch and Concubine De''s face instantly froze. A trace of fear slipped through her eyes.


    But soon, she regained her calm.


    "There are so many similar things in the world. Besides, she''s just a little girl and how can she know these secret affairs? You are oversensitive."


    "Master, this girl''s step-mother is on the side of Empress and Empress definitely can find some traces!"


    Empress!


    Concubine De''s heart jolted. It was bad to be noticed by the Empress.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Master, we must be careful about everything." Jingyue''s words cast a shadow on Concubine De''s heart.


    Her glamorous face was a little pale while panics faded it. Perhaps, all these were random guesses of her and Jingyue.


    "Let''s wait and see. Ya''er is clever and I like her. I''ll think about this. "


    Lin Mengya, who was in a good mood, didn''t know that a story told by her planted a seed in the mind of Concubine De.


    It was the inner house''s responsibility to buy servants.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to tell the prince and he had no objections. After breakfast, Lin Mengya went out with Baizhi, Lin Zhongyu, Steward Deng and Aunt Jinyue.


    The brokerage of ancient times was today''s intermediary.


    They promoted the business between buyers and sellers by different means and then took some of the benefits.


    The female brokerage could help the big family to buy or sell servants, wives, and concubines.


    They were different from the folk human trader. The female brokerages who traded with the prince''s mansion had businessmen household registers, which were recorded in the files of government offices. So it was rare for them to traffic women.


    The big family could give them high rewards, so they were also demanding. Their servants must be clever and have a good appearance. Moreover, their family background must be clean and clear.


    In order to work in the prince''s mansion, they needed to first bring their household registers for the verification of the female brokerage. After that, they would be divided into different classes. This was the first barrier.


    Generally, the big family would send the housekeeper to buy servants. After finding the right ones, they would verify the household registers, determine the wages, sign the contract, and then the servants could enter the mansion.


    But it was rare for the master to buy servants in person, which was what Ling Mengya did.


    So, Ling Mengya went to the biggest broker house of Dadu.


    Because Lin Mengya wanted to keep a low profile, she only chose a little carriage with black shelter. Women and Lin Zhongyu sat inside while Steward Deng and the groom sat outside.


    They only brought two guards out, who were all dressed as ordinary servants. They were the same as other common families in the crowded street.


    "Steward Deng, how much longer until we arrive at the broker house?" Baizhi was the first one who became impatient. She picked up the curtain, stuck out her little head and looked at the crowded street enviously.


    Last night, Miss gave her ten taels of silver and she wanted to buy something to eat.


    "We are close to the place. I don''t know what happened today. Why there''re so many people on the streets? Tell the master that we''ll arrive after a quarter." Steward Deng looked grave.


    Usually, the carriage could advance in this main street of Dadu without stopping. But why it was so crowded today...


    It should be a coincidence, after all, the princess made the snap decision to come out and she had no precious plan . At the moment, he told the groom to be steady and they must send her to the broker house safely.


    "What''s happening? Why is it so noisy?" Lin Mengya, who was reading inside, heard the noises on the street.


    She frowned. If she knew earlier that there were so many people on the street, she''d rather stay in the Qinglan Courtyard.


    "Master, a warrior set up a ring and he said that he wanted to find a groom for her daughter through the martial arts contest. Since this is the last day, many people come here to watch. Master, don''t hurry, we are close to the broker house. "


    Find a groom through the martial arts contest? Lin Mengya put down her books. She had seen this scene only in the TV series.


    Actually, it was the ancient blind date and they found their husbands through contests.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya asked the housekeeper to follow the crowd and avoid bothering others.


    There were people fighting on the ring. Lin Mengya was not interested in the martial arts while Baizhi lifted up the curtain. She and Lin Zhongyu watched with interests.


    "Miss, look! The swordsmen on the ring are awesome!" She couldn''t buy the snacks, but she was satisfied if she could watch the contest.


    Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu were still kids. They discussed and made comments on the fights while watching.


    But Lin Mengya found it baffling. The martial arts contest shouldn''t attract so many audiences.


    But accidents happened suddenly.


    Somehow, the crowd suddenly rushed to the side of Lin Mengya''s carriage.


    The two guards who walked beside and protected them were dispersed by the crowd. Steward Deng and the groom finally managed to stop the carriage in the nearby alley.


    "What happened?" Lin Mengya picked up the curtain and looked out. She frowned and asked with doubts.


    "I don''t know. Master, please stay here and I''ll find out what happened. Take care of the princess." Steward Deng looked grave and disappeared into the crowds instantly.


    The groom took responsibility and firmly defend the door of the carriage.


    Lin Mengya sat back and felt more strange after thinking about it.


    "No matter what happened, you need to follow me closely, OK?" If they just came here to look on, what did they gather around her carriage?


    What happened outside?


    After a while, someone shouted outside of the carriage.


    "The girl who got married by cheating is hiding in the carriage! I find her! She''s here!" The voice was a little hoarse and it should be a man.


    Lin Mengya picked up the curtain of the window and found that the crowds walked toward her carriage once again.


    These people were filled with indignation and were headed by more than a dozen strong men with swords and sticks. These men looked fierce and evil and they must be bad guys.


    "How dare they! This carriage belongs to the prince''s mansion. Do they dare to rob it?" Even Aunt Jinyue, who had weathered many storms, had never had this experience. She raised her eyebrows in anger and was going to stop them.


    But Lin Mengya stopped her. This group of people was strange!


    "Hurry up, let''s get off the carriage!" She pushed the other three people out of the carriage without thinking twice.


    The groom did not care about the good horse anymore. He only took a whip, guarded in front of them and hid in the depth of the alley.


    In an instant, a dozen of those people with swords and sticks arrived in front of the carriage. They smashed the carriage without saying anything.


    A good carriage became the debris in a flash.


    Baizhi, Jinyue and Lin Zhongyu were shocked.


    If Lin Mengya didn''t push them out of the carriage in time, they would be as miserable as the carriage.


    Lin Mengya frowned in deep thought and wondered why this group of people wanted to destroy her carriage?


    Besides, she also heard the shouts of a man earlier...


    "She is not here and must have run. Brothers, Master said that we must seize her no matter she''s dead or alive!"


    The strong men smashed the carriage but not found the girl, so they headed back the way they came.


    The onlookers took the carriage''s debris and even the good horse was taken away by someone in chaos. After a while, the alley became quiet once again.


    "You can come out, they should be far away." Lin Mengya walked out of the alley and found that the group of people who had smashed their carriage disappeared.


    She made a snap decision to leave home but this thing was very strange.


    "Find Steward Deng and tell him I''ll wait for him at the broker house." The groom of Prince Yu''s Mansion also knew little martial arts. Lin Mengya was afraid that Steward Deng was mixed in the crowds and didn''t see them hiding in the alley.


    So she sent the groom to tell him.


    The black and sturdy groom nodded, ran out of the alley to find Steward Deng.


    "Master, I think it''s not appropriate to go to the broker''s house now. The street is too messy and we''d better stay in the alley," Looking at the crowd outside the alley, Jinyue was scared and said.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. It was obvious that the other side was prepared. At the time, they could not sneak out in the crowd.


    She might be their target and if they continued to stay here, they would be seized by these people more easily.


    "Let''s go to the broker''s house!" Lin Mengya made the decision. At least, there were officers and governor around the broker''s house.


    The street was in chaos. It was bustling before and became a mess now.


    Lin Mengya stopped a person and asked him several questions briefly.


    It turned out that the heroine of this martial arts contest was a beautiful girl.


    But a bully in Dadu fancied her. The bully spent money and found many hooligans and gangsters. They took turns in fighting the girl and his father to tire them out.


    Although they won the contest by dishonorable means, everyone knew that the bully won while the girl kicked him and ran away.


    And a dozen of those strong men were the hired thugs of the bully.


    No wonder the crowd suddenly moved and she sat inside the carriage and did not see anyone passing by.


    The seemingly meaningless shouting had a sinister purpose.


    "Sister, watch out!"


    "Miss, watch out!"


    Lin Mengya was pushed down by a strong force when she was in trance. And then she fell on the ground hard.


    "Ah..."


    "Childe Yu!"


    Lin Zhongyu''s miserable cry came behind her. Lin Mengya immediately rolled over and found that a dozen hot charcoals were burning on his back.


    The striking red flames made his skin and clothes burn and she could smell that.


    Lin Mengya quickly looked around but did not find any clues.


    "Sister... Are you alright?" Lin Zhongyu bit his lip, his face was pale, and sweat stood in beads on his forehead.


    "Come here and help me! Take off the charcoal from Xiaoyu''s body!"

 Chapter 35 Who Wanted to Harm Us?

    The charcoal was burning inside his skin at this moment. If they dragged it out by force, they would cause extreme pain on Xiaoyu once again.


    Aunt Jinyue hit on an idea in desperation. She brought a bucket of cold water and poured it on the head of Xiaoyu. The charcoal instantly turned into the black fossil and fell from his body with white smoke.


    "Xiaoyu, wake up! Please hold on!" Lin Mengya held him cautiously. His back must have been burned very badly and he might die if they didn''t deal with his wound well.


    Xiaoyu had already fainted from severe pain.


    Holding the little guy in her arms, for a moment, Lin Mengya even thought that she would lose him.


    No! She would not!


    She had the most advanced medical knowledge, and she must save Xiaoyu!


    "We''re gonna find a drug store to deal with Xiaoyu''s wound. Baizhi, Aunt Jinyue, you two must be alert!"


    After a series of accidents, Lin Mengya was sure that she was their target.


    She was furious and thought that she would never forgive those who dared to hurt the people around her!


    With Lin Zhongyu in her arms, she rushed into a drug store.


    "Hey, what are you doing..." The shopkeeper of the drug store found these four people and wanted to stop them, but he was pushed away by Lin Mengya.


    The four people in front of him looked a little awkward and the one who pushed him away was disheveled. But she was also beautiful and he suddenly felt cold in his spine when she stared at him coldly.


    "Shopkeeper, please prepare a pair of scissors for me, Aunt Jinyue, I want a long enough clean gauze. Baizhi, go and find a clean bed for me. Hurry up!"


    Under the arrangement of Lin Mengya, all of them quickly finished their tasks.


    She put Xiaoyu on the bed and cut the little guy''s clothes. His skinny back was split and his flesh broke forth by the burning of the charcoal.


    The horrible scars revealed his black and red flesh. Lin Mengya bit her lip with distress and told herself she couldn''t feel panicked!


    "Shopkeeper, I want the frankincense, gypsum, charred sanguisorba, egg white, lard, and borneol." "Please boil the water with andrographis paniculata and I''m gonna disinfect Xiaoyu!"


    After five years of studying medicine, Lin Mengya still remembered what the instructor said when she first took the experimental class.


    No matter what happened, as a doctor, you must calm down before you could save your patient.


    She scrubbed the wound of Xiaoyu in an orderly manner and then applied the ointment. Others could only watch and couldn''t do anything.


    "Master! Master, are you all right?" Lin Mengya just finished the treatment and Steward Deng appeared at the gate of the drug store.


    He heard that something had happened to the carriage when he just left. But after he came back, he found that the carriage had already become pieces.


    However, he was trapped in the crowd and could not move. That was the reason why he came so late.


    He wanted to rush to the broker house, but he found Baizhi who was anxious at the door. Only then did he know that the princess was in this small drug store.


    "I''m fine, but Xiaoyu is hurt. I need to bring him back now. We can''t delay anymore!"


    In the small store, Lin Mengya stood in front of Xiaoyu''s bed, and her eyes were cold.


    Steward Deng had already prepared. In a while, the carriage with the emblem of Prince Yu''s Mansion stopped at the door of the drug store.


    The street became quiet once again.


    Even if there were still people looking at them, they dared not block the carriage of Prince Yu''s mansion. They returned to the mansion without stop or delay.


    Xiaoyu was taken over by the royal doctor after they arrived at the mansion. Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s first aid was timely, and the medication she used was accurate, so his wounds stopped deteriorating.


    Lin Mengya sat in her own room without lighting any candles.


    Who was it? They smashed her carriage on the street and tried to kill her with hot charcoal.


    In her hand, she held the charcoal she had secretly got in the daytime.


    This charcoal seemed to be something unusual.


    "Is there anyone? Ask the handyman who supervises the coal in winter come here!" An old woman outside immediately followed her order and left.


    In a short time, the handyman who wore the blue-gray shorts knelt in the main house of the Qinglan Courtyard.


    "I ask you to come here because I want you to see if there''s something unusual about the charcoal." The room was bright, but the handyman felt cold after seeing the beautiful face of the princess.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were filled with desires of killing. If she found the one who did this, she was going to make his/her life a living hell.


    "Princess, this charcoal looks like the silver charcoal produced by Yue City."


    "Oh? Can you tell me what''s the difference?" She raised her eyebrows and realized that she had guessed right.


    The handyman was familiar with all kinds of charcoal, so he suddenly became very talkative.


    "The silver charcoal produced by the Yue City is made of the wood called Baixiang. Unlike ordinary charcoal, the Baixiang wood is extremely hard and consumes fire. So the silver charcoal made from it was harder than ordinary ones. Besides, it can also produce a calming scent after burning. Because the silver charcoal burns longer than ordinary joss stick, many ladies like to replace the joss stick with silver charcoal. But it''s very expensive. Except for the imperial palace, there are only five or six families in Dadu who can afford it."


    Lin Mengya was puzzled after hearing what the handyman had said.


    This kind of valuable charcoal was usually used by the ladies in the inner house. But she stayed in her home for the most time and why did this person hate her so much?


    Ling Mengya had a brainwave and suddenly thought of someone. Was that her?


    No, it was only her carriage on the street at that time.


    That guy was proud and arrogant. She disdained to walk with the ordinary people. So where did this charcoal come from?


    "Well, I know. Nurse Yu, give him the reward."


    She wrapped the little charcoal in the handkerchief. Lin Mengya knew that she must be patient.


    The person failed this time and he/she would try again.


    It seemed that there was only one way to seize the people behind this. Under the candlelight, Lin Mengya had an idea.


    In the study room not far away, Long Tianhao wore black clothes. The clothes were simple but he still looked overwhelming.


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows. His eyes were dark and no one could find out what he was thinking.


    "Did you find out who made the trouble on the street?" Night told him the events on the street in the afternoon.


    If Lin Zhongyu didn''t sacrifice and save Lin Mengya, it was she who was suffering from the pain now.


    "Not yet. This thing is quite strange. Master, I''m incompetent and should be punished." Steward Deng knelt down on the ground and was willing to be punished.


    "Get up, I can''t blame you for this. But, have you found any clues?" Lin Mengya was only an ornament for him.


    And he didn''t care about her life at all.


    But the group of people tried to kill her on the street, which was challenging him.


    People who dared to provoke him never had good results.


    Steward Deng thought for a while and said with resignation, "At that time, there were too many people on the street and I arrived after the accident had happened. The clues are too messy and there are too many of them, so I''m not sure at this moment."


    Long Tianhao nodded. He trusted Steward Deng and it seemed that the one who wanted to kill Lin Mengya was still hiding in the dark and waiting for the next opportunity.


    "Send more guards to protect the princess in secret. Besides, if you find any suspects, you can catch and interrogate them. I don''t want this kind of event to happen to the princess once again, do you understand?"


    Their carriage was chopped on the street and even the princess became so miserable. It seemed that the governor of Dadu didn''t want to work anymore!


    But Lin Mengya was very low-key when she left home, why did these people know her whereabouts?


    Was there any spy in his home and he didn''t notice them?


    He frowned when thinking about this possibility. If it was true, his mansion was not safe anymore.


    A shadow was cast on his face. If there were spies in his mansion, he would definitely find and kill them secretly this time.


    To carry out this plan, he needed to cooperate with the princess.


    He turned around and left the study room. He hoped that this woman was not so stupid!


    In the east of the Qinglan Courtyard, Lin Mengya was holding a bowl of warm chicken soup and wanted to feed Lin Zhongyu, who was lying on the bed.


    When night fell, Lin Zhongyu had a high fever.


    She knew that this was the normal reaction after inflammation, but she was still worried.


    "Sister... I feel painful..." Lin Zhongyu awakened from a trance and blinked his eyes. But his eyes did not shine.


    He was so cute and clever. Lin Mengya suddenly felt heart-broken and her eyes were wet with tears.


    "Why did you take the hot charcoal for me? If one piece of them fell on your face, you will become ugly, don''t you know that?"


    She nipped the little guy''s little face and was moved.


    He tried his best to raise his head and the wound on his back ached because of his movement. But he still insisted and looked at Lin Mengya with his sincere eyes.


    "Sister, you saved my life. Without you, I might have died, so I will protect you even at the cost of my own life." His voice was young but he was determined.


    Lin Mengya touched his head and felt warm.

 Chapter 36 Draw a Snake out of Its Hole

    "Remember that you need to protect yourself first in the future and don''t be so silly. Do you understand?"


    Fortunately, there were good medicines for treating burns in Prince Yu''s Mansion. His wound was healing and didn''t look so horrible.


    However, Lin Mengya would remember his wound forever.


    "Sister, can you stay here with me?" Xiaoyu lay on Lin Mengya''s knees and he said in an extremely low voice.


    But Lin Mengya noticed his pleading in the voice and she couldn''t refuse him.


    "OK, I''ll stay here with you. You can go to sleep."


    Maybe it was because he had got her promise, Xiaoyu''s eyelids drooped and he fell into deep slumber once again.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the bed, stared at Xiaoyu''s sleeping face and was lost in thought.


    Long Tianhao must have known this thing, but she hadn''t seen him yet.


    But she clearly knew that Long Tianhao would not turn a blind eye.


    This kind of men who were extremely proud would not allow others to challenge him.


    She was just a girl who was trapped inside her boudoir. Without available physical and human resources, it was impossible for her to seek revenge.


    So he needed to expel wolves by steering tigers. Only with Prince Yu''s help could she send those who wanted to hurt her to the hell!


    "How do you deal with those mobs on the street?" She heard his inquiries. Lin Mengya smiled and thought that he finally came.


    "I''m just a woman and it''s up to you to handle these affairs." Lin Mengya easily threw the question back to Long Tianhao. It seemed that she didn''t care at all while he had the final say.


    Long Tianhao didn''t answer her questions. Then his slender and straight figure appeared at the door.


    The room was very dark and he could only see them through the dim light of a candle.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the bed and he couldn''t see her expression. But the boy who was lying on the bed groaned in pain.


    He looked down. He suddenly felt that both the sister and brother inside were miserable. Why did he have this feeling?


    "Tomorrow, there will be eight guards who will escort you to the broker house." He wanted to see if Lin Mengya was really worthy of his protection.


    "Yes, thank you." Lin Mengya was clever and she knew that this was Long Tianhao''s plan to draw the snake out of the hole while she was the bait to seduce the enemy.


    "If you can come back alive, I''ll keep you safe." It was good to treat her as his pawn instead of his wife.


    "Yes." She could stay alive only when she was useful to him. Long Tianhao was so proud that he would never eat his words!


    The footsteps gradually disappeared and Lin Mengya looked at the door.


    Long Tianhao had already left. Her eyes were cold and she started to think seriously. Tomorrow, she might face dangers and threats and she might find nothing. But there was no alternative.


    Lin Mengya returned to her own room after Xiaoyu had fallen asleep.


    Baizhi was frightened by the accident happened in the daytime. After seeing Lin Mengya returning, she immediately rushed to her arms.


    "Miss, I''m so scared. Ooh..." Baizhi''s heart was not completely occupied by ugliness.


    When they were in Lin''s mansion, Baizhi didn''t care about the schemes and intrigues. But Shangguan Qing and her mother were far more evil-minded than the men they met today.


    "This is the reality confronted by us." Lin Mengya didn''t comfort her with a soft voice, instead, she just said coldly, which made Baizhi scared.


    "You need to remember today. Since the day I brought you here, you were no longer your old self. It''s OK if you are not cruel enough or you don''t know how to make plans or schemes, but you can''t feel scared anymore."


    Baizhi''s eyes were filled with tears and she looked at her master. Why did Miss Lin look so strange to her?


    "Miss, I don''t know what you mean. What happened today is just an accident, right?" Even if she was stupid, she finally understood Miss Lin''s meaning.


    "No. Someone did it on purpose. We don''t hurt others, but there''s someone who wants to kill us. So, from today on, we need to find out those behind the scenes, so they can''t harm us anymore. Do you understand?"


    Lin Mengya had never thought of harming others.


    But all kinds of schemes entered her life from the moment when she got married to Prince Yu.


    Did they think that she was weak and easily bullied? Did they take her as a soft touch?


    Then just wait and see who would be the last winner!


    In Prince Yu''s Mansion, everything remained unchanged. Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao didn''t tell others that Xiaoyu was wounded.


    What¡¯s more, few people knew that their carriage had been smashed. It seemed that the things happened yesterday were just an incident.


    Early in the morning, after Lin Mengya had freshened up, she left home with Aunt Jinyue and Steward Deng once again.


    Different from yesterday, they chose a carriage of the Prince Yu''s Mansion. Besides, they also brought more guards to protect them. It seemed that they were really scared by the things happened yesterday.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya was not in the mood for reading. Instead, she looked at the crowded street.


    Jinyue gave her a new cup of tea and put it on a small table in the carriage.


    "Aunt, are you not afraid?" At first, she wanted to go out with Steward Deng and the guards, but Jinyue stopped her at the gate. Lin Mengya didn''t expect that she would volunteer to follow her.


    "Master, of course, I''m afraid." Aunt Jinyue put aside the copper pot and looked at Lin Mengya with her gentle but firm eyes and said, "But if you don''t bring any maids around, you will be criticized and suspected by others."


    Aunt Jinyue was so thoughtful that she must have known the plan made by her and Long Tianhao.


    Lin Mengya smiled. In fact, everyone in Prince Yu''s Mansion was not simple.


    "Please be careful." This was all she could say. Even Lin Mengya was not sure what would happen today.


    "Master, the broker house is right ahead." Steward Deng told her outside the carriage. Lin Mengya wanted to hide her identity, so she asked all the servants to call her master.


    The broker house was next to the governor''s office.


    As the only broker house of Dadu, it looked quite extraordinary. It had three quadrangle dwellings and businessmen from everywhere were coming in and out of it.


    The groom took a horse stool for Lin Mengya and the eight guards gathered and protected the carriage.


    Jinyue first came out of the carriage. After a while, Lin Mengya, who wore beautiful clothes, walked into the broker house.


    "I don''t know there are distinguished guests and fail to welcome you at the door. Please forgive me." They entered the house and a chubby middle-aged man greeted them with a bow.


    "Our master doesn''t like noises." Steward Deng walked forward and told the owner of the shop. The shop owner was clever. After finding that the group of people was protecting someone, he was sure that the one standing in the center must be a major character.


    "I know. Please follow me." He led them bypassed the front hall and entered the inner court.


    Compared with the crowded and noisy outer court, the inner court was quiet. However, the rooms and decorations here were much more refined than the outer yard.


    "How should I address you?" The soft voice was so young that the owner of the broker house was surprised.


    The one who was protected by the servants was just a beautiful teenage girl. After finding this fact, he felt more puzzled. She seemed so dignified, who was she?


    "My family name is Tong. We are greatly honored by your gracious presence. What can I do for you?" Mr. Tong asked the servant to serve her the best tea and he became more respectful.


    The carriage that stopped outside belonged to Prince Yu''s Mansion, so the girl in front of him must be...


    Suddenly, he broke out in a sweat on his forehead. No one afforded to provoke Prince Yu, so he must serve this honored guest very carefully.


    "We want some efficient servant girls and maids. Do you have the right person? Please ask them to come over and I can have a look. "


    Lin Mengya smiled gently. She didn''t find anything special on the way. Maybe those people didn''t want to act rashly and alert her, so they did nothing and waited for a better time.


    "No problem, I''m gonna ask the woman broker to prepare for you. Please wait for a moment."


    After finding that it was a big deal, Mr. Tong immediately smiled and left to prepare.


    Lin Mengya told all the guards to stand outside and they were not allowed to come in without her orders. There were only her, Jinyue and Steward Deng in this room.


    In a short while, the woman broker, who was dressed up, came in with over a dozen of servant girls and old female servants.


    "Pay respect to you. These are the best servants in the capital city." "Please rest assured. These servants all come from honest families and are efficient. They are good enough to serve you. "


    These female brokers were all clever.


    They could guess the identity and demands of guests at first sight. So they just gave different servants to them based on their identities and needs.


    Lin Mengya looked at them briefly. All these servants seemed to be obedient, but many of them were shrewd.


    "Master said that you need to come in one by one and wait outside before she calls your name." Jinyue stood at the door and looked at these people seriously.


    Everyone immediately nodded and said yes.


    "Master, we can start." Jinyue closed the door of the room and the woman broker was coming in and out to call the servants'' names.


    "Aunt Zhou, come in! It''s your turn!" They had met many servants. Lin Mengya just nodded or shook her head while Jinyue and Steward Deng asked them some detailed questions.


    Lin Mengya just sat in a chair drinking tea.


    These servants were quite good and some of them could help her a lot after training. Then she looked at the woman who had just come in.


    This woman was kneeling on the ground obediently, but Lin Mengya''s heart sank and she felt strange.


    "Where are you from?" Lin Mengya suddenly said to her. Other people in the room all looked at the woman kneeling on the ground with surprise.


    She wore ordinary clothes and was a little fat. Her face was flabby, but she still kept a rigid expression.


    She seemed like an ordinary woman and there was nothing special about her.


    "Master, my husband''s surname is Tang and my surname is Wang. I live in Tang''s Village outside the city."

 Chapter 37 Interrogate the Assassin

    "Aunt Jinyue, please ask Mr. Tong for a little stove. The tea has become cold and has no aroma."


    Lin Mengya suddenly turned her head and said to Jinyue, and Jinyue brought the stove quickly. Then Lin Mengya turned her head and continued to look at the woman kneeling on the ground.


    "Do you have any kids?"Lin Mengya took the tea in front of her and had a sip. And she looked composed as usual.


    "Master, I have a no-good son." She was somewhat cautious while she became more respectful to Lin Mengya.


    "Oh? Is he married?" Jinyue looked at Lin Mengya confusedly and wondered why the Prince started to talk about the daily trifles with the woman.


    "Master, we''re poor, so he''s not married yet."


    Lin Mengya looked away from the woman.


    "Well, you can leave." Lin Mengya looked down at the tea in the teacup and it seemed that she didn''t want to talk with her anymore.


    The woman kowtowed once again and the female broker was gonna go out to call the next servant. When she turned around, she suddenly heard the sound of the teacup falling on the ground in the room.


    They heard a crashing sound and the door of the room was closed by the guards. A dozen of guards suddenly appeared. They held bright swords, and immediately surrounded the woman standing in the yard.


    "Don''t move!" The guards shouted. The women standing in the yard had never seen such a scene. They even forgot to cry and just hid in the corner and shivered.


    After controlling all the women in the yard, Lin Kui entered the room quickly.


    At the moment, the spacious room was filled with seven or eight guards. They all had swords and wore neat uniforms. Lin Mengya was protected by them without a scratch.


    But the women surnamed Wang lay on the ground and they didn''t know whether she was alive or dead.


    "Dislocate his jaw and poured hot water on him to wake him up!" Lin Mengya pushed the guards away and looked at the people who fainted and fell on the ground.


    Steward Deng''s face darkened. How dare he! He dared to assassinate the Princess in front of him, which was so reckless.


    Just after he had kowtowed, he suddenly rushed and wanted to stab the princess while everyone was unprepared.


    He had a sharp blade in his hand was gonna stab it into the chest of the Princess.


    But the Princess seemed to be prepared. At that moment, she suddenly swayed and escaped this fatal stab.


    The guards who were lying in ambush for a long time also appeared suddenly and the assassin was caught unprepared. The guards kicked him in the stomach and he fainted.


    Steward Deng immediately followed her orders. He found a rope and tied the assassin. The boiling water on the stove was also poured on his back in an instant.


    They heard an extremely painful cry and the assassin opened his eyes. His face twisted and he was drooling because he couldn''t close his jaw.


    "Are you awake? I guess that you are not the woman surnamed Tang, right?" Lin Mengya lightly got up from her seat and looked down at the assassin who was suffering.


    "You are not a woman at all and you''re just an assassin disguised as a woman, am I right?" Lin Mengya walked beside him, took out the handcuffs, and picked up the dagger that fell on the ground.


    When this person came in, the names of a few hypertoxic drugs automatically appeared in her mind.


    Ordinary families couldn''t afford these drugs, let alone use them.


    The only possibility was that this guy was the assassin and he wanted to kill her!


    Thanks to the poison radar in her head, otherwise, she would have died without knowing what happened.


    "This dagger is coated with poison and if it touches me, I will die, right? Thank you for your attention and I also want to give you special treatment. Steward Deng, please tell the governor and I want to use their torture room."


    Lin Mengya''s expression was extraordinarily cold under the sunshine.


    Even Steward Deng and Lin Kui felt cold in their back and they wondered what the Princess wanted to do.


    "Master, please forgive me! I don''t know this bad guy is an assassin! Please don''t kill me!"


    She was too greedy and received the little money from this fake woman. But she didn''t expect that she was nearly killed because of him!


    "I won''t blame you, but you have to tell me the truth. Are there any accomplices of this assassin among the group of people standing outside?" Lin Mengya looked at her coldly and the broker kept on kowtowing and said,


    "No! But there''s also a girl in the group of people and I once saw her talking to the assassin. I asked them and they insisted that they didn''t know each other. So I didn''t suspect her."


    Of course, the female broker told her the truth. Steward Deng immediately went out of the room and got the girl before Lin Mengya had given orders.


    "Master, he''s also a man disguised as the girl and I''ve already caught him!"


    "Send two of them to the torture room of the government office and sign the irrevocable contract with other servants. Give each of them some money as compensation." They would become the servants of Prince Yu''s Mansion after signing irrevocable contracts with her.


    Their lives were in the hands of the masters of the mansion. And they would die if they were gossipy and told today''s things to others.


    Of course, all these girls and women had long agreed to sign irrevocable contracts. They didn''t expect that this incident was a blessing in disguise and they could work in Prince Yu''s Mansion, which was a boon to them.


    "Yes, master." Jinyue and Steward Deng brought back the servants while Lin Mengya followed a group of guards and entered the torture room.


    They had informed the governor earlier, so they arrived at the torture room without being stopped.


    The cell was dark and damp but there was no fear in the face of Lin Mengya.


    This was normal because when she was in medical school, she and her classmates took turns to sleep in the mortuary in order to become bold.


    They were scared and shivered at first. But later, they often played cards in groups in the duty room. Was there any place that medical students dared not enter?


    Lin Kui admired the courage of the Princess when they arrived at the cell. No wonder that the Prince was impressed by her, she was definitely not an ordinary lady.


    The torture room was filled with the rotten smell, which was mixed with the bloody smell.


    The room was not big, but there were dozens of instruments of torture in it. The two assassins were tied together and looked at Lin Mengya with resentment as if they wanted to kill her.


    "Do you think that I''m gonna extract confession by torturing?" Lin Mengya slowly walked forward and stood in front of the two assassins.


    The poison in their mouths had taken away by the guards, so the chin was joined again. The man who was dressed as a woman was in his thirties. At this moment, he suffered tremendous pain because of the injury on his back.


    Lin Mengya curved her mouth and gave them an innocent smile.


    "No, I only want to kill you. Who wants to be the first one to be killed?"


    Sitting in a chair, Lin Mengya looked at the two men calmly as if they were two lambs to be slaughtered.


    "You, or you?" Lin Mengya pointed at the middle-aged man and the young boy. It seemed that she was in a dilemma.


    "Well, I don''t want to think about it. Then let''s start with you." Lin Mengya chose the middle-aged man and someone dragged him out immediately.


    There were only the young boy and Lin Mengya in the torture room. He rolled his eyes and thought of something.


    "Don''t worry, it will be your turn after a while. So, how do you want to be killed?" Lin Mengya smiled and said happily. It seemed that she was not killing people and was just asking him some ordinary questions about his sleep or food.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot that you can''t talk." The boy''s mouth was blocked by rags, and his face was red, but he couldn''t say anything or bite his tongue to kill himself.


    Suddenly, they smelled a strange scent, which came in the torture room from the outside.


    There was a burnt smell, accompanied by the smell of the meat being cooked, which made everyone present frown.


    "Do you smell it? This is how your partner was killed" Lin Mengya stood up and explained to the boy in front of her.


    "I ask someone to find a nail plate and put the red charcoal under it. Then your partner is forced to lie on it and roll over. When the nail plate burns red, someone will pour a bucket of cold water on him. After four or five hours, all his body would get burnt and then he can die. I call this method of death as Nirvana rebirth. It sounds beautiful, right?"


    What Lin Mengya had said was a lot more terrifying than the torture room.


    It was a creepy way to kill people. But it seemed that she just took it as an interesting game.


    He had never seen this kind of woman or heard this creepy way to die. He looked at the beautiful girl in front him with fear as if she was a dreadful monster.


    "If it''s you..." Lin Mengya thought about it as if she was trying to find a suitable way to kill him.


    "Do you want to try it? But this time, I want to change the hot charcoal into ice cubes. In this case, you will be alive the whole day and night. This is more interesting, what do you think?"


    She was a beautiful and innocent girl, but what she had said would terrify those men who had horrible experiences.


    The boy looked at the woman in front of him in horror. The smell in the air seemed to be more obvious and he could still hear the shouting and screaming of the middle-aged man.


    No! He didn''t want to die so painfully, this woman, this woman is a demon!


    "Now, catch and torture him. I want to watch." Lin Mengya suddenly became excited and two guards got the boy instantly.


    The fear of the boy rose to the apex, and he started to struggle violently. On the ground, there was his urine.


    "What do you want to say? Now, I give you a chance to say your last words." Lin Mengya asked someone to take out the rags from his mouth and he shouted immediately.


    "Master, please spare me. I, I will tell you who is behind the scenes."


    But Lin Mengya had no interest at all. She turned her head and looked at the boy and said, "I don''t want to know that and after all, you can''t kill me. I want these people to appear quickly so I can kill them every day! Take him away!"


    "No, no, no! Master, please spare me! I can be your planted agent! Do you want to kill people? I can let all of them put their heads in the noose and you can kill all of them!"


    The young man kept on imploring Lin Mengya. He shivered and waited for her final decision.


    She turned around and smiled coldly when she was out of his sight.


    The fish was hooked.

 Chapter 38 Lure the Enemy Away

    "I''m too tired today. Let''s deal with him tomorrow morning. Dislocate his jaw and joints to stop him from making suicide. If he kills himself, I would be disappointed."


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and gave a yawn.


    But the boy had already been scared out of his wits. He looked at Lin Mengya as if she was a hideous person out of the hell.


    Guards in Prince Yu''s Mansion were efficient. Lin Mengya heard several crisp sounds and the boy curled up in the corner like an invertebrate.


    "I am a little tired today. Let''s go back. Keep an eye on him and don''t let him run away, do you understand?"


    They asked two guards to stay at the door of the boy''s cell.


    But all her fatigue completely vanished when she left the cell and Lin Mengya was still in high spirits.


    She turned and went into another cell. There were two guards of Prince Yu''s Mansion sitting here and they were throwing pieces of pork into the charcoal brazier.


    In fact, the burnt smell that made the boy so terrified came from the pork.


    "Princess!" When Lin Mengya came in, the two guards immediately got up and bowed to her.


    Those who followed her and came in the cell suddenly understood the truth. The surprised expression on their faces made the two guards, who were burning pork slightly stunned.


    "Princess, your strategy is so crafty. You made the boy tell the truth so easily and we''re so admired." Lin Kui was also deeply impressed by the unique method of the Princess. Subduing the enemy without fighting was the best military strategy.


    The Princess achieved the victory and made the enemy completely collapse without fight or blood, which was the best and most terrifying strategy.


    "It''s nothing. My plan is just a small trick to the real warriors like you. We still need to sit around and wait tonight. I''m afraid that something might happen to the boy."


    Before leaving home, the Prince had asked Steward Deng and Lin Kui to follow the orders of the Princess.


    What''s more, they were also deeply impressed by the scheme made by the Princess.


    Although they didn''t understand what the Princess had said, they still waited quietly because it was her order.


    "Princess, how can we deal with the assassin who pretends to be a woman? Do we need to terrify him like what we did to the boy before?" Lin Kui didn''t know what kind of tricks the Princess would use, so he just asked her.


    "No. Torture him with all the cruel punishments. If he gives in, you need to make sure that he tells all the things. If he still refuses to tell the truth, you can beat him to death."


    He was just the cannon fodder and had no value to her.


    His master just sent him to his death, so Lin Mengya was sure that he was not important and didn''t care whether he was dead or alive.


    "Yes."


    Lin Kui immediately followed her order and left. In the evening, Lin Mengya told everyone that they must be very careful when entering and leaving the cell, and all of them must wear the jailer''s clothes.


    Her men would pretend to be the jailor and walked around to check the cell every two hours.


    The boy still curled up in the corner like a dead dog.


    Lin Mengya sat in the chair and drank the tea from the governor.


    "Princess, it''s already 10 o''clock, should we wait any longer?" Steward Deng frowned and asked. It would damage her reputation if someone knew that the Princess had stayed out all night.


    "yes, you don''t have to be too nervous, but don''t be too relaxed either." She didn''t believe that they could spend this night quietly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe it, so she needed to wait and see.


    However, after about 15 minutes, a guard in Prince Yu''s Mansion suddenly appeared and told them a piece of news.


    He said that there were many assassins in the mansion and the Prince was at stake now.


    But the best guards were with Lin Mengya to protect her, so they came here and asked her for help.


    Lin Mengya looked at the guard who was covered with blood and finally nodded at Steward Deng. Maybe they lured all the guards away and wanted to kill the prince when there were few guards at the mansion tonight.


    "Princess, please go back with us."


    Lin Kui found 13 guards and was gonna go back to the mansion to save the Prince.


    But he was worried if the Princess stayed here alone.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "This place was safer for me than Prince Yu''s Mansion. You can pick me up after killing the assassins in the mansion."


    Lin Kui thought carefully and finally left with the guards.


    There were only 5 people in the interrogation room, which was crowded just now.


    Lin Mengya still sat in her chair and drank tea, but there were complex emotions in her eyes.


    "Princess, it seems that someone is walking outside. Maybe Lin Kui and the guards..."


    Steward Deng, who had a keen ear, was gonna open the door to ask while he was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    She gestured to Steward Deng to make them keep silent and climbed onto a chair to look outside through an inconspicuous hole.


    In the hallway, an inconspicuous jailer took the lantern and walked to the opposite cell where the boy was held.


    He opened the lock and slipped in after looking around and finding that no one was looking at him.


    After a while, they heard the boy''s groan from the dark cell. Lin Mengya smiled silently.


    It seemed that they really wanted to lure the guards away.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t expect that she was their target instead of the Prince.


    "Prince, what happened outside?"


    Steward Deng lowered his voice and asked. Judging from her expression, he knew that it was not Lin Kui who was walking outside.


    "No matter who calls outside, don''t open the door or give any responses later. Do you understand?"


    Steward Deng nodded and asked the other three guards to keep silent at the same time.


    She had guessed right. The boy, who was at the mercy of Lin Mengya before, walked out of the cell quickly now.


    But he had completely changed.


    He was quite clean-cut before, but now he looked very charming.


    Yes, he was charming. But most people would feel cold and scared at first sight of him.


    It seemed that he just pretended to be scared by her before. He acted so well that even Lin Mengya was deceived by him.


    "Don''t hide there and come out. All your guards have left and if you volunteer to come out, I can spare your life." Even all his joints had been fixed, the boy still felt weird.


    His face darkened. The sinister look on his enchanting face made people feel scared.


    Lin Mengya was not stupid. She clearly knew that she would die a horrible death if she came out obediently.


    "Well, you don''t want to come out, right? That''s fine, I like to play this kind of cat-and-mouse game. Please find a hidden place and I''m gonna come in and get you!" Under the dim light, the boy''s white teeth looked sinister.


    Lin Mengya quietly stood at the door, and now she didn''t have to peek because the boy did not plan to hide from her.


    He acted so well and had durable endurance, who was he?


    "Chu An, ask everyone to search this place! You must find the beauty for me! Don''t kill her, I want her alive!"


    The man, who pretended to be a jailor, bowed respectfully. And then countless black shadows appeared from the darkness.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya finally realized that the servile governor was the spy she tried to find out.


    But they may also have a planted agent in the Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    But the spy knew that she would go to the broker house today and had the ability to allow the father and daughter to organize the contest on the street. What''s more, he/she also let many assassins in tonight.


    It seemed that only the governor could do all of these things.


    Fortunately, the room was locked from the inside and they couldn''t enter in a short time even if they found this place from the outside.


    "Young lord, we''ve searched every place and didn''t find that woman." Chu An said in a low voice and he was very respectful to the boy.


    The teenager was the young lord of these men. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Lin Mengya''s hiding place with a fake smile.


    "Well, beauty, I''ve already given you an opportunity. I''ll not spare you if you keep hiding here." He teased her in a skittish tone.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. She finally realized that she was fooled by this guy.


    But it was still uncertain that he could catch her and be the winner.


    "I don''t want to come out, what can you do with me?" "You''re just a brat but you speak like you''re an elder man. Shame on you!" Lin Mengya suddenly said something inside the room, but what she said was cutting.


    However, the boy was not annoyed. Instead, he laughed for a while till tears came to his eyes.


    "Haha. You''re so interesting. I look young because I have the magical arts of rejuvenation. Maybe I''m even older than your father."


    His laughter was particularly harsh at night.


    But Lin Menya knew that he was a hard nut to crack.


    "Well, you said I can call you uncle and dad. You''re so amazing and can become a father and son at the same time."


    Lin Mengya was sure that she was more sharp-tongued than others in a quarrel.


    "Hey, you are a sharp-tongued girl. At first, I want to sit down and talk to you, but it seems that you''re reluctant to do so. Chu An, ask the other men to catch the girl and you can kill her if necessary. "


    "Yes, young lord." The boy disappeared in the darkness with a cruel smile.


    Lin Mengya looked Chu An gravely and tried to think of a way to get away.


    "My young gave orders. We''ll not spare you if you keep hiding in the room."


    Compared with his lord, Chu An was more efficient. But Lin Mengya was not terrified. Thanks to the solid copper door, she dared to retort.


    "Get the fuck out of here! Your lord is nothing to me! This stone room is solid and you can''t enter it even with arrows or swords. You can tear down this place if you have the time!"


    Steward Deng and the other three guards all frowned and looked at Lin Mengya strangely.


    Why did the Princess quarrel with the guy like a shrew? She was very elegant before.


    Maybe the Princess had had an idea!

 Chapter 39 Get Out of Here Alive

    "Princess, do you have any plans?"


    Steward Deng asked in a low voice and looked at Lin Mengya who was quarreling with others expectantly.


    "Plan? I don''t have any plans! Let''s first do something cool and quarrel with them! We must be more imposing than them!" Steward Deng''s face immediately darkened after hearing Lin Mengya''s answer.


    If we could see Steward Deng''s inner activity, we could definitely find that he had freaked out.


    The Princess'' idea was ridiculous!


    "Leader Chu, our Lord said that we could kill them if necessary, so let''s make a fire attack against them!"


    A subordinate looked shrewder and was telling his plan to Chu An.


    Chu An looked at the door and it seemed that he was still hesitating.


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of your fire attack? It''s impossible to melt the stone with fire! Even if the fire can melt it, it will take a long time! Get the fuck out of here and ask your young lord to come over! Otherwise, I''ll not spare him easily someday!"


    For the first time in her life, Lin Mengya completely used the skills she had learned from the food market.


    This was due to the fact that she would buy food for the welfare home sometimes.


    The women vendors in the food market had the natural ability to quarrel with others.


    You would be angry and lose your mind when talking to them. After five minutes, you would turn crazy and after half an hour, your outlook on life would be reshaped!


    Lin Mengya avoided using some of the most vulgar words.


    But Chu An, who was standing outside, was at the end of his forbearance. His black face darkened and he became angry about the humiliation of this girl.


    "Prepare the rapeseed oil and burn all of them to death!"


    But Lin Mengya jumped off the chair in an instant.


    "Do you want to burn us? Don''t forget that you''re also here and will be killed by the fire!" She took off her coat despite what she had said.


    The other four men were stunned and she tore the robe into strips.


    "Well, you''ll be burnt to death in the room! Let''s go!" Chu An must be irritated by Lin Mengya and he left with most of his men.


    It''s now or never! So Lin Mengya instantly stopped talking and brought the four men together.


    "Take off your cloth right now and tear them into stripes like me. Then dip them in the water and block the gap of the door."


    The most terrible thing about the fire was the smoke that could kill people. Tonight, she was not sure whether they could get out of here alive, so she had to plan for the worst.


    "Princess, I don''t think it''s appropriate to take off my clothes in front of you." The three men were even shyer than Lin Mengya. But she stared at them and said firmly.


    "Just do what I say!"


    The four men followed her orders immediately. The room had already been filled with the smell of burning and the fire would rip through this little stone room in a moment.


    "Princess, we''ll try our best to protect you. Please go back to Price Yu''s Mansion after coming out here. That''s the safest place." Steward Deng and the other three guards kept Lin Mengya behind to protect her.


    Now, he also realized that it was the enemy''s strategy and they were deceived. But he didn''t know the situation of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "They won''t let me go easily even I can get out of here."


    This was the feudal office of the capital. Without the permission of the governor, these assassins didn''t dare to do this.


    Now, she was completely at the mercy of others.


    The fire spread and those prisoners in the surrounding cells were the first to be burned to death.


    Even if these prisoners survived the fire, many of them would definitely be killed by the assassins because all of them were witnesses who were bound to be killed.


    The temperature gradually went up and they could hear the screams of other prisoners in surrounding cells.


    "Pour the water on the ground and try to lower the body. Do not inhale too much smoke." Lin Mengya lay on the ground without considering her image. The most important thing at this moment was to keep alive.


    Outside the cell, the fire was raging, and you could see the soaring smoke from the distance.


    "Gee! The office is on fire! Hurry up and fight the fire!" The night watchman shouted madly. Soon, in the dark night, all the surrounding civilians came to fight the fire.


    But, it was strange that the office''s door was closed and no one came to open it although they were shouting and screaming.


    The wet cloth stuck in the door was gradually dried by the fire.


    The smoke came in from the crack of the door and the surrounding temperature was going up. Lin Mengya felt that even her throat was burning.


    She didn''t expect that her original plan to seize the assassins finally killed herself.


    She might be killed in this little room.


    The four men silently gathered around Lin Mengya to protect her.


    Lin Mengya gradually lost her consciousness due to the thick smoke and high temperature. The wet ground also became hot now.


    The door of the stone room finally collapsed after being burnt for a long time.


    The red tongue of fire also entered this stone room.


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly. In the end, she was killed in this small room. But she was not reconciled to her defeat!


    Lin Mengya''s dream was full of the high temperature and smoke and she seemed to have returned to her previous life.


    She saw the lab, but she was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. The doctors tried their best to save her but it made no difference.


    She saw that her teacher''s eyes were full of self-accusation. The classmates also looked at her sadly. Then, her body was covered with a piece of white cloth.


    It turned out that she was really dead in this world.


    She died lonely and had no nostalgia.


    It seemed that all her tracks had been erased and she no longer belonged to that world.


    She was stunned. But suddenly, she woke up with the overwhelming pain.


    She opened her eyes with difficulty. But at first sight, she found that Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu were crying sadly.


    "You..." She said one word but felt the pain in her throat. She was shocked by her hoarse voice and thought that maybe she came back to life after leaving her previous incarnation.


    "Miss! You really wake up. I thought that I would never see you again!"


    Obviously, Baizhi was scared. She cried and hugged Lin Mengya.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" Lin Mengya nearly rolled her eyes. She felt that the pain was spreading from the body parts touched by Baizhi.


    "What! Miss, are you OK? Why are you in a cold sweat?" Baizhi was screaming. She didn''t realize that she was the one who made Lin Mengya break out in a cold sweat.


    "You..." Lin Mengya even wanted to kill Baizhi now. Was she the real spy? Why did she keep on hurting me if the answer was no?


    "Sister Baizhi, sit up! Sister Princess is gonna be crushed to death by you!" Lin Zhongyu understood Lin Mengya and pulled Baizhi out of bed immediately and saved her life.


    "Miss, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to." Baizhi nearly cried. Her Miss was not burned to death, but she was almost killed by herself.


    "Princess, please drink some water. You have been in a coma for seven days and seven nights. The doctors said that if you can''t wake up today, we must prepare for your funeral." Aunt Jinyue also stayed at her bedside. She took a glass of water and carefully fed it to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya finally recovered a little strength after gulping a lot of water.


    She had been in a coma for seven nights and seven days. But she only spent a few minutes in the other world.


    "How did I get saved?" She still remembered that she was in the hot fire before she lost all her consciousness.


    Jinyue took another bowl of medicine and told her everything.


    In fact, half of the city was on fire that night. The cells were in one fierce sheet of flame when the guards of Prince Yu''s Mansion finally arrived.


    At the crucial moment, the Prince ignored the universal opposition and rushed into the sea of flames. Miraculously, he rescued Lin Mengya and Steward Deng.


    The three innocent guards were pressed against their bodies to save them. They saved Lin Mengya and Steward Deng at the cost of their own lives.


    "Well, I understand." She gave a wry smile and thought that she owed a lot to the three guards.


    If she didn''t insist on staying in the cell, the three people would not die.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself, they just do what they should do." She suddenly heard the low voice in the room. Lin Mengya looked at the door with difficulty. The handsome and cold man was exactly Long Tianhao.


    "Do their families know this?" Lin Mengya didn''t even know their names, but she was definitely not an ungrateful person.


    "I''ve already handled these affairs. They''ll live comfortably." Long Tianhao sat in the chair in front of her bed and said. He was sullen and Lin Mengya couldn''t see any emotions from his handsome face.


    "You can leave. I want to talk to the Princess."


    In an instant, all the other people left and there were only Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya in this room.


    "Thank you for saving me." After thinking, Lin Mengya still thought that she should express her thanks to him.


    "I didn''t save you for your gratitude. I don''t need useless people, so you are my subordinate from today on." Long Tianhao''s eyes were cold. In fact, the events in that day were assessments of Lin Mengya.


    But he didn''t expect that those people would be so daring and attacked his mansion in the end.


    "Do you know that group of people?" Lin Mengya looked up at Long Tianhao with doubts.


    "You will face countless dangers if you stay with me." The forces inside and outside the palace were all threats to him. Although Lin Mengya was witty, she was just a lady and had limited experiences.


    "I have no alternative but to accept this." Lin Mengya smiled softly. But she also looked more determined.

 Chapter 40 The Princess was Not Someone to Be Trifled with

    "What do you think?" Long Tianhao looked at the woman standing in front of him and asked. She was not stupid, instead, she was very smart.


    However, she still needed more training and experience to be his helper.


    "Since I have no other choices, I have to follow your arrangements." In this world, there was no gain without pain.


    There were too many people who were related to her.


    Both Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu needed her protection and the man standing in front of her was obviously her only chance.


    "You should stay in bed and recover from your injuries. By the way, I''ve heard that you''re good at interrogating prisoners. I''ve already seized the governor and I hope that you can elicit some useful information from him."


    Long Tianhao turned around and strode out of her room.


    The governor? She was eager to meet him!


    Prince Yu''s Mansion suffered heavy losses from the big fire. But they hid this well and no one knew that Princess Yu was nearly killed by the fire.


    With Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu''s care and concern and the numerous valuable herbs, Lin Mengya was restored to health and had no scar in her skin.


    "Miss, the Prince is good to you!" Baizhi smiled and held a small jade bottle and carefully applied the medicine to Lin Mengya''s wound.


    "Are you moved by these medicines? Well, you''re easy to be bought over." Lin Mengya lay on her bed and felt disappointed. It seemed that the Prince provided her with all these good medicines for free.


    But she got these at the cost of her life.


    The battle between the princes was very dangerous. A small mistake may cost their lives and all the belongings. Even she had no perfect plan.


    "Master, I''m not talking about the medicine. It was the Prince who took you out of the fire that day, do you remember?" Her bright eyes were flashing with admiration. It was obvious that this girl worshiped the Prince and treated him as the hero.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes dropped. She sighed and thought that Long Tianhao was really good at buying popularity and she still had a long way to go.


    "Princess, the Prince asked me to invite you for a meeting." They heard Steward Deng''s voice outside of the room.


    "OK. The Prince needs to wait for a moment and I''ll be over there right now."


    Lin Mengya dressed herself up with the help of Baizhi. Her long hair, which flowed to her waist, was cut by half because of the fire. But now, she looked more beautiful and energetic with her hair hanging on her shoulder.


    But she still looked pale. She looked more feminine and delicate from the distance.


    "Steward Deng, I''m relieved to see that you''re safe." Steward Deng was waiting for her with a serious face and smiled when he saw Lin Mengya.


    "Princess, thanks to you, I come back alive. Please don''t worry, the Prince has already given enough allowances to the families of the three guards and solved everything."


    Lin Mengya smiled, but she had already made up her mind.


    She would definitely take reprisals against the enemy or repay the favor to her benefactor, so she would never forget the sacrifices of these three guards.


    They kept walking forward. But they were not going to the Prince''s study room or the main hall.


    Instead, they turned around and went behind the rockery in the small garden of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya slightly frowned. Was it...


    Sure enough, Steward Deng reached out and moved in a small hole of the rockery and Lin Mengya heard the rough sound of the mechanism.


    "Princess, please follow me. There''re mechanisms."


    No wonder he was so careful. This was the secret prison of the Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya nodded and followed Steward Deng carefully.


    The road leading to the secret prison was crooked and the winding path only allowed two people to walk side by side.


    There were lights made of moonstones around them, which was giving out terrifying faint lights. She suddenly smelled the water vapor and realized that the cell was built in a small lake in the garden.


    It was awesome! It seemed that she had underestimated Prince Yu''s Mansion. How many secrets were hidden in this big mansion?


    "Princess, please come in." She saw a solid stone gate at the end of the path. Steward Deng reached out and touched the gate and the door rose quietly.


    They stepped into the stone gate. A moist, rancid smell assailed her nostrils.


    But the air was sufficient and she didn''t feel suffocated at all.


    Beside the aisles were all stone doors. There was only a very small iron window in the upper part of the stone door.


    "The prisoners held here are all those who try to harm the Prince, including the assassin who dared to assassinate the Prince on that day." Steward Deng explained patiently after finding that Lin Mengya was puzzled.


    "Well, I see." Lin Mengya nodded and said. This secret prison was very safe and it was difficult to find from the outside.


    The Prince showed her this secret, which meant that he trusted her and they were on the same side. But Lin Mengya also knew that she would definitely be killed if she betrayed them or failed to meet his expectations.


    She had been forced to be on the same boat with them!


    Soon, they walked to another stone door and opened it. Long Tianhao was standing quietly in the darkness.


    "Prince, Princess is here." Steward Deng bowed and quietly stayed at the door. Lin Mengya felt that Long Tianhao was looking at her and she smiled slightly.


    "Princess, do you want me to elicit some useful information from the governor?"


    The governor was still wearing pajamas and was tied to a stake in this room.


    His mouth was blocked by cloth. It seemed that he had enjoyed the past few days.


    But now, he was still staring at her. Lin Mengya clearly knew that he was trying to threaten her and fought to the last ditch.


    "You can do whatever you want and I only want valuable information." Steward Deng had told him that Lin Mengya had special ways of interrogating prisoners.


    This governor was hard to deal with and they failed to force him to talk. Since Lin Mengya was shrewd and good at punishment, he wanted her to interrogate this prisoner.


    "All right."


    Lin Mengya stood in front of the governor and suddenly had a good idea.


    She smiled, came near the governor and whispered to him.


    In a few words, she managed to threaten the governor. He stared at Lin Mengya as if she was the demon.


    "Soak the whip in the salt water and flog the governor soundly."


    Her voice was soft and gentle while what she had said was horrible.


    The whip in the torture room was terrible. It had barbs and could cut off the prisoner''s flesh.


    After being soaked in the salt water, the whip could cause more pain on the prisoner.


    "Princess, how many do you want?" The guard who was gonna whip the governor asked in a low voice.


    But Lin Mengya looked at the governor viciously. It seemed that he was determined to endure the pain without saying anything.


    Well, it was not that simple.


    "Don''t stop until I tell you. Steward Deng, go and prepare Ginseng Decoction and all kinds of good medicines for the knife wound. By the way, find ten corks and I want to gag him."


    Instantly, all the people in the room gasped.


    This was not interrogation at all. The Princess was trying to torture the prisoner and she actually enjoyed this process.


    Looking at the governor, who was still resisting, all people believed that things that happened next would be wonderful.


    It was not terrible to be tortured, but it was terrible that the torture was endless.


    It was the most terrible and frustrating thing to be tortured without knowing when it would come to an end.


    If the prisoner was feeble-minded, he would definitely become silly or crazy.


    "If you tell us the truth, I''ll give you a day off before whipping you once again. But if you refuse, I''ll torture you day and night. Don''t worry, I''m different from others and I''m sure they had never heard of these punishments."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were bright and she looked at the governor happily.


    When she was in college, she once read a book called The Art of Punishment.


    Physical pain was only part of the penalty. The highest purpose of punishment was to destroy the spiritual will of the person.


    "Uh! Ah..." The governor didn''t expect that Princess Yu was a psychopath who enjoyed torturing others.


    "Well, let''s get started." The guards standing around instantly raised the whips on their hands and lashed the governor with the crack sound.


    Suddenly, the governor howled like a pig being killed and his creams reverberated in the room.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to find a small stool. She took some melon seeds and watched the governor leisurely.


    "The guard on the left, go and get a new whip. The one on the right, dip your whip in the salt water." She was instructing the guards while eating her snacks.


    If we ignored the governor who was bleeding and screaming, we would think that she was watching the variety show.


    "Prince, if we keep whipping him, he might..." Steward Deng looked worriedly at the governor, whose screams had become weak. He was afraid that the governor might die before making a confession.


    "No." Long Tianhao stood quietly in the darkness and watched. He clearly knew Lin Mengya''s intentions and ideas. She wanted to make the governor believe that she didn''t value his confession at all.


    However, in this endless suffering, he could get a moment of peace only by making a confession.


    He believed that it would not take long for this man to give up.


    "Take out the things in his mouth and ask if he wants to say anything." Lin Mengya told the people to take off the rags in his mouth. But she said once again before the governor even opened his mouth.


    "It seems that he has nothing to say. Block his mouth and keep whipping." The governor''s eyes widened and he was shocked by Lin Mengya''s behavior. He thought that Lin Mengya would be irritated by his abuses, but in fact, he didn''t even have the chance to say anything.


    He was depressed at this moment.


    But Lin Mengya was not as relaxed as she looked.


    Steward Deng told her that this man also belonged to the mysterious organization and he was a master of the martial arts.


    But over the years, he had successfully concealed his identity and become the governor of the capital city. So, he did pretty well in handling official affairs.


    After spending years in the official circle, he must have developed some bureaucratic habits. It was easier to force him to tell the truth while other forest outlaws would endure the torture and fight to the death.


    If he had the chance, he would definitely tell them everything he knew!

 Chapter 41 The Governor Made a Confession

    They had tortured the governor several times and also changed the guards who whipped him to make sure that they were all strong.


    Long Tianhao had also left. And there were only Lin Mengya and those guards in the cell.


    "Well, it seems that our governor still doesn''t want to make a confession. You''re a real man and I admire you. Steward Deng, ask the doctor in our mansion to come over." After eating the melon seed for a long time, Lin Mengya was thirsty. She stood up, looked at the prisoner in front of her and gave him a fake smile.


    They had already used three corks and each of them was full of teeth marks and dark red blood.


    If Lin Mengya didn''t force him to drink the expensive Ginseng Decoction to save his life, he might have already fainted.


    "Do you want to swear?" Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the governor who had been whipped for a long time. He didn''t look like a human and Lin Mengya''s smile was sinister.


    "Do you think I''m tricking you? Every time I asked you to make a confession, you didn''t have the time to say anything before I asked the guard to continue." After whipping him for a while, Lin Mengya would ask someone to take out the cork in his mouth.


    Then she would immediately ask the guards to whip him again no matter whether he made a confession or not.


    Even though he was ready to be killed, the governor still looked at the girl standing in front of him with fear.


    He didn''t expect that such a beautiful girl would be so cruel and evil-minded.


    "I told you before that my ultimate goal was not to force you to make a confession. Instead, I wanted to take revenge. Since you dared to conspire against me, I would make your life a living hell and force you to go through the most painful things in the world!"


    Lin Mengya said softly and gave him a beautiful and kind smile.


    But her tone was cold and even a man would be scared by her voice and tremble with fear.


    The governor suddenly regretted what he had done. He shouldn''t have got involved in this sort of thing.


    "Princess, the doctor is here." Steward Deng stood respectfully at the door. This doctor was well-known in the capital city but he disappeared mysteriously three years ago.


    No one knew that he was hidden by Long Tianhao. This doctor would finish something secret for him.


    "Well, ask him in." Lin Mengya sat back in her chair and saw a young man in a white robe followed Steward Deng and entered the cell.


    "Respects to Princess." The young man''s voice was gentle. Lin Mengya thought that he might be an elegant gentleman.


    Lin Mengya looked up and found that this was a handsome young man, which made her surprised.


    They said that he was a highly-skilled doctor. Why was he so young?


    "The highly-skilled doctor is my master. Princess, you can call me Jiang Sheng." Jiang Sheng explained understandingly. His gaze swept rapidly around her and then he looked down.


    No wonder that the Prince treated this Princess so specially. She was so beautiful.


    "Hello, Doctor Jiang. It''s not a big deal. I invite you to come here to give a small lesson to this disobedient prisoner. I heard that the human body has a special acupuncture point. If a normal person is stabbed here, it will become extremely energetic and sensitive. But I want to know what it would feel like if an injured person is stabbed here."


    Jiang Sheng glanced at the miserable prisoner who was not even like a human and couldn''t bear to torture him.


    Although he and his master were the doctors of this mansion and worked for the Prince, they always treated the patients as their children. They still felt pity for these prisoners.


    "Princess, if this prisoner is stabbed in this point, he would not faint but the pain will be amplified by countless times. Then he would feel drained and die quickly."


    But Lin Mengya seemed to be very satisfied with his answer.


    "It''s OK. He knows martial arts and I also feed him some Ginseng Decoction. So, please stab him in the point. Steward Deng, go and find 5 or 6 mice for me, the bigger the better."


    Lin Mengya looked at the governor more mockingly.


    She could feel that the governor''s willpower was disintegrating. She was sure that he would definitely give in as long as she made some small tricks.


    Jiang Sheng took out his silver needles and stabbed them on the governor''s body.


    After that, his bleeding stopped and the drowsy governor also suddenly became cheerful.


    "Princess, the mice are here. What do you want to do?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the governor mockingly and coldly.


    "Put the mice in his trousers and beat the mice. Sprinkle the bliss powder in his upper body. Mr. Governor, this is my gift for you. You can call it Ice and Fire!"


    Everyone, including Jiang Sheng, was shocked and took a deep breath.


    The Princess was not interrogating him at all. In fact, she wanted to kill this man.


    But the guards didn''t care about his life. It was their brother who had been killed. So, they showed no mercy to those who killed their brothers.


    "Princess, I think it''s not appropriate." Hearing the plan, Jiang Sheng felt absolutely terrified and whispered to Lin Mengya.


    "There''s nothing improper. He tried to burn me in the cell and he deserved it."


    As a doctor, Jiang Sheng was not as decisive as Lin Mengya when he was confronted with a serious matter. Besides, the Princess was so cruel!


    Bliss powder was a special kind of medical powder. Ordinary people had no feelings if they touched this.


    But if a person with a wound touched it, they would feel painful and itchy throughout their body at the same time.


    This was the masterpiece of Lin Mengya. But those guards didn''t know its results and desperately sprinkled the powder on the governor.


    "Hey! Stop it! It''s expensive! Don''t waste it!" The owner of the Myriad Drug Pavilion tried his best to get this medicine while they used it on this insignificant person. It was not cost-effective.


    After a while, the drug worked and the governor started to twist his body.


    Lin Mengya looked at him quietly. It was her first time to use this drug and she needed to observe its effect.


    Soon, the drug worked.


    The governor was stubborn and tough before, but now he suddenly became a coward. He cried miserably with tears and snot rolling down his cheeks.


    In this world, it was not only pain that could make people succumb.


    Looking at the miserable man in front of her, Lin Mengya was satisfied with the drug''s effect.


    She smiled happily and took the half bottle of drug back into her arms. But she noticed that Jiang Sheng was looking at her disapprovingly.


    "You think that I''m too cruel, don''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng thought for a while but finally shook his head.


    In his impression, women were gentle and virtuous. Even the female killers who worked for the Prince were silent and cute when they didn''t perform their duties.


    He had never seen such a woman who was charming but cruel.


    How could such a woman become their mistress?


    "Doctor Jiang, living in this world, we are at the mercy of others for most of our time. Kindness will only bring you unnecessary trouble."


    In fact, Lin Mengya had a good impression of this young and handsome doctor.


    But she didn''t expect that he was as kind and soft as the women.


    "Princess, I disagree with what you said. The saint once said that we need to govern the country with benevolence and filial piety. This is the foundation of a country!"


    She didn''t expect that this man was a pedantic scholar.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said with a low voice, "You are not a fish, how can you know the happiness of being a fish? Most of the saints you mentioned had never governed a country and what they said was just rubbish. If they were so capable, they would already become the emperor instead of teaching others."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know how to contradict him and became silent.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hate the saints but she didn''t like the doctor''s ideas.


    Jiang Sheng blushed but Lin Mengya was his master. So he could only suppress his dissatisfaction. But he felt deep in his heart that this woman was too arrogant and mean and she was not suitable for being the hostess of the mansion.


    The governor couldn''t suppress his fear. Looking at the fat mice, even his legs were shivering.


    "This is your last chance. If you still refuse to say, I''ll definitely put these mice into your trousers!"


    Lin Mengya delivered an ultimatum to the governor but it seemed that she was not reluctant to do so.


    The governor immediately shouted with his miserable voice as soon as the guard took the cork.


    "Peach Blossom Dock! We are the killers of Peach Blossom Dock! I''ll tell you everything!"


    The bliss powder made him feel that thousands of worms were biting his heart.


    No one could persist if they suffered from extreme pain and itch.


    "Well, you need to make a confession and tell us everything. If you miss some details, I''ll use the bliss powder once again."


    "I don''t dare to lie to you! I don''t dare! Princess, please remove the bliss powder for me!" It seemed that the governor was going to become mad, but Lin Mengya showed no mercy.


    "Steward Deng, please keep a record. Remove the bliss powder when he finishes. It''s up to you to get the antidote."


    Lin Mengya returned to her position while the governor told them everything and held nothing back.


    It turned out that they were killers of a killer organization called Peach Blossom Dock.


    The young lord was their head. It was said that the man who seemed to be a teenager was actually in his fifties and he was very cruel.


    If someone wanted to ask the killer in the Peach Blossom Dock for help, he/she needed to give them a lot of money or rare treasures.


    They were famous here and there, besides, they also had informers in the imperial palace.


    But no one knew the identities of these killers except for the young lord.


    This time Lin Mengya was assassinated because there was internal order. The governor was asked to set up barriers in the streets she passed. But they didn''t expect that there was someone who organized a martial arts contest for finding a bridegroom.


    But he didn''t know who wanted to kill Lin Mengya.


    Moreover, since the name of this organization was Peach Blossom Dock, the headquarter must be on the dock.


    No one knew where the specific location was, but he was sure that he would receive the peach blossom order if he was asked to do something.


    There would be specific tasks for him on the peach blossom order.

 Chapter 42 The One Behind the Scene

    "Peach blossom order? What''s that?" Lin Mengya looked at the governor in front of her and asked. She originally thought that this was just a simple retaliation but she didn''t expect that a big gang was also involved in this event.


    "Peach blossom order is a token used to transfer the killers. It will be destroyed after being used. So no one can see it except for the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock."


    "OK. Detoxify him. He has said so many things and would definitely be killed even we let him go."


    Lin Mengya turned and left the prison.


    He was only an insignificant person. He was abandoned because he didn''t know the core secrets.


    But he might be useful to them, so she decided to keep him.


    In fact, it was easy to make the antidote for the bliss powder. You only needed to add water to the plain vinegar and poured the liquid on your itchy body part. However, the process of detoxification was a torment for the governor at this moment.


    "Princess, I''m going to report on our interrogation to the Prince. Do you have anything to say to the Prince?"


    Steward Deng held testimony in his hand and stood respectfully behind Lin Mengya.


    "No, I have nothing to tell the Prince. But don''t let Jiang Sheng enter this place anymore. And stop him from meeting these prisoners here."


    Lin Mengya admitted that she was not a traditional good person.


    Compared with those who tried not to offend anybody, she was a poisonous snake.


    She sprayed the venom, stuck out the tongue, squatted in her own territory and stopped anyone from invading.


    Only in this way could she protect her loved ones in the turbulent days.


    They might think that she was cruel and vicious, but she didn''t care what people thought of her. She would use any means to survive and lead a good life.


    "Yes, master. I understand."


    Steward Deng also knew Jiang Sheng''s weakness but he could do nothing because this young man was...


    "Cousin, your Princess is so arrogant and even I have to follow her orders." Jiang Sheng looked unhappy and walked into the study of Long Tianhao.


    "I told you before that you''d better stay away from the prison." Long Tianhao ignored his complaints. Looking at the testimony about the Peach Blossom Dock on the desk, he frowned slightly.


    Peach Blossom Dock was mysterious. Over the past few years, it had always been the top one organization in this country, why did they want to kill Lin Mengya? She was only a young girl.


    "You don''t know how she tortured the governor. She doesn''t like a girl at all. She''s so cruel and vicious. How can she deal with the affairs in the mansion and serve your mother?"


    He was still getting over the shock of what the woman had done.


    If someone pissed her off, their life would become a nightmare.


    "Why do you come here today?" Long Tianhao kept a poker face and asked him. Jiang Sheng was the son of his oldest maternal uncle. He was naturally interested in medical skills, so uncle sent him to the highly skilled Doctor Jiang who was a member of the same clan.


    He was a good doctor, but he was too warm-hearted and ingenious.


    "I come here for Ruqin!" Jiang Sheng had a headache when he thought of his twin sister.


    "She cried three days and three nights after knowing that you got married. My mom and dad couldn''t bear her tears and sent her back to our hometown in Tongzhou. If I had known that your Princess was so terrifying, I would have..."


    "I have my own plan for my things." Long Tianhao interrupted with a touch of discontent and Jiang Sheng stopped speaking immediately.


    His cousin was perfect, but he was more eccentric than his sister.


    Ruqin was also pathetic. She only loved her cousin for all these years but it was just the unrequited love and was fruitless.


    Lin Mengya returned to her yard. She was a little tired after watching the torture and confession for a day.


    She ordered gossipy Baizhi to prepare food in the little kitchen and asked cute Lin Zhongyu to massage her shoulders.


    "The injuries on your back are not recovered yet. Come on, sit next to me and we can have a talk."


    In these days, numerous tonics had been sent to her. She also asked Lin Zhongyu to eat some of these nourishing foods. His thin face started to become round and he was also more bright and cheerful.


    "I''m not tired. Sister, please bring me no matter where you go." Lin Zhongyu looked at Lin Mengya with tears in his eyes and she couldn''t turn down his request.


    "OK, I promise you." This little guy was very polite and called the servants as sister or aunt. They all liked him very much.


    He would definitely become the lady-killer in the capital city when he grew up.


    Many girls would be attracted to him. It seemed that she must prepare rich betrothal gifts for him early.


    "I... Sister... I''m so sleepy." Lin Zhongyu rubbed his eyes and fell on the ground before even finishing his words.


    The room was filled with the sweet smiled and Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong.


    This must be the knockout incense.


    In her mind, the poison radar immediately alerted, and Lin Mengya secretly used the golden hairpin on her head to stimulate the acupuncture points that could help her to stay awake.


    These were bad guys!


    "All of them are knocked out! Bring her away!"


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and tried to keep her breathing steady and slow.


    Luckily, she was their target and Xiaoyu was left aside by them.


    Lin Mengya was covered with a sack and was taken out of Prince Yu''s Mansion in secret.


    There was a faint blood smell in the air. It seemed that the guards of the mansion had already been killed.


    She secretly took her golden hairpin and poked a small hole in the sack.


    It was dark outside. She could only see the light in the distance, but she wasn''t sure where she was.


    Several people put her on the carriage, and after an hour of journey, they finally arrived at the destiny.


    She heard the water sound and noticed that someone was paddling a boat in the distance. Lin Mengya suddenly realized where it was.


    "Young Lord, the Princess Yu is here!"


    Bingo! They were at the Peach Blossom Dock!


    "Well, you can leave. I want to talk something with this girl." Lin Mengya was disgusted when she heard his feminine voice.


    He was an old man in his fifties while he pretended to be a young boy. Shame on him!


    The two men threw her out of the bag. Lin Mengya fell on the ground with a splash. She felt painful.


    "Wake this girl up." As he stopped speaking, Lin Mengya suddenly smelled a stinky smell.


    Then she suddenly sobered up. This thing was more effective than the Red Bull and coffee.


    "Oh! What''s this! It''s stinky!" Lin Mengya woke up and quickly crawled to the corner of the room.


    They had never seen anyone who could move so quickly after waking up from the knockout incense. The young lord and the other two men were shocked and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "Hey, you''re agile. You two can leave and I want to talk with the Princess Yu alone."


    After the young lord stopped speaking, a teenage boy in a red robe appeared and stood in front of Lin Mengya.


    When she first met him, he was just a dusty and plain boy.


    Now, wearing this red robe, he was charming and had a neutral beauty.


    His collar was unbuttoned and she could see his slender and white chest.


    His lips were red and he raised his beautiful eyes. You would feel melted after being watched by him for a while.


    But he was a wretched old man who practiced sorcerer! He was a wretched old man who practiced sorcerer! He was a wretched old man who practiced sorcerer!


    Lin Mengya warned herself in her heart. She wouldn''t be moved and deceived by his beauty!


    "Why did you grab me and take me here? Let me go and I want to sleep!" Lin Mengya was not afraid at all. She didn''t know much information about this man. But he was in his fifties while he still pretended to be a boy, which meant that he must be a psychopath! An old psychopath!


    "You''re so heartless. I invite you to come over here because I miss you. You scared me before and I want to take revenge today."


    The young lord gave her a sinister smile. She was indeed an unusual girl.


    Ordinary women would definitely be in a panic if they were confronted with this.


    Why was this girl so calm?


    "Do you want to chat with me? That''s absurd! What''s your purpose?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him coldly. She should be more alert when he talked to her in this gentle tone.


    "It''s not a big deal. I just want you to try the medicine. I heard that you were a fool before and became smart the day when you got married. So I think that you have no loss if you become a fool once again."


    The young lord looked at Lin Mengya with a smile, as if he was playing with a kitten and a puppy.


    He was so vicious!


    Lin Mengya suddenly changed from a normal kid to a fool when she was a child. It was abnormal. She was sure that someone had poisoned her.


    "Well. I''ve already caught by you and I also have no other choices now. I don''t want to eat the medicine without knowing anything. Can you tell me who asked you to do this?"


    Lin Mengya had the final card to save herself and this was her poison radar.


    Even if she became a fool, she might tell others the antidote by accident one day.


    Now she wanted to find out the people behind the scene.


    "Well, I can''t tell you this," The young lord said and Lin Mengya was desperate.


    "I''m a fool and I will never tell this secret to others even though you tell me, right?"


    Lin Mengya continued to lure and persuade him while the smile on his face gradually became sinister.


    "Well, stop trying to deceive me. To tell the truth, you will not only become a fool. You''ll also become deaf, blind and lame. More importantly, you will lose your beauty!"


    Lin Mengya was surprised after hearing what the young lord had said.


    Who was it? Why did he/she hate me so much!


    Were they Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu? No, it was impossible. The killers of the Peach Blossom Dock were very expensive. Moreover, it was the young lord who dealt with her in person.


    No! They didn''t have the power!


    "Wow! Look at your eyes! You must be making a plan to entrap me! You''re so naughty. I was entrapped by you once and do you think I''ll make the same mistake?"

 Chapter 43 Lets Make a Deal

    "You never know. Haven''t you ever heard that even experienced professionals may make other slip-ups?" Even at this moment, Lin Mengya was still calm and looked at him with a gentle smile.


    "You''re a little guy and have an exaggerated opinion of your abilities. When I emerged as a master of martial arts, your father was still a young man!"


    The young lord crooked his little finger and pointed at Lin Mengya sensually.


    But Lin Mengya closed her eyes and carefully sniffed the smell in the air.


    "Hierro flowers, sandalwood, musk, crape myrtle powder, and there''s another smell..."


    "That''s my body fragrance. You have a good nose." It seemed that the young lord was not eager to force her to eat the medicine. He was a psychopath and enjoyed making fun of his prey.


    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled and shook her head slightly. She looked enigmatic.


    "What are you laughing at?" The young lord''s curiosity aroused and he couldn''t understand why this girl was so daring.


    "I laughed because the young lord of the Peach Blossom Dock is impotent. You''re a master of martial arts, but at the full moon night of every month, you would feel sharp pains. You can''t become a real man and will be stuck with a miserable existence for the rest of your life!"


    The young lord suddenly grabbed her by her white and slender neck.


    He grabbed her harder and Lin Mengya found it very difficult to breathe.


    His face became pale with anger. The young lord had tried his best to conceal these secrets but he didn''t expect that this girl found all of them.


    "If you kill me... No one can help you!" Lin Mengya said with great difficulties and her body was immediately thrown into the corner of the room by the young lord.


    "It hurts!" Lin Mengya said in her heart. But she still pretended to be cold and arrogant.


    "How do you know these?" The young lord asked coldly. He was irritated and still wanted to kill her.


    Anyone who knew his secrets must be killed!


    "You don''t need to know this. Let me ask you a question. Do you want to get the antidote?" At this moment, Lin Mengya was very grateful to the poison radar in her head.


    Just now, all the poison components automatically appeared in her mind when the aroma was strong to a certain extent.


    She didn''t expect that the price of keeping young was that...


    "You mean it''s a kind of poison? Hey, do you think I''m an idiot? Every one of the Peach Blossom Dock knows that I look like this because I go into devil ways when practicing the martial arts!"


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya coldly with his amorous eyes but he was very smart and instantly realized something.


    "It''s impossible! Please think about it carefully! How did you get your body fragrance? You''re not the musk deer and can''t have body fragrance since you''re born!"


    Lin Mengya was sure that it was a kind of poison although the so-called body fragrance was covered by many other perfumes.


    But her radar was very sensitive could help her find out all kinds of poisons.


    "Well..." Lin Mengya''s words brought back his memories of the past years but he still didn''t believe Lin Mengya.


    There were countless skilled doctors in the Peach Blossom Dock while no one had ever told him that he was poisoned.


    "You can question me. But I''m sure that your body fragrance, combined with the perfumes you usually use, has become a kind of extremely rare but sinister poison."


    Looking at the perfume satchel on his waist, Lin Mengya was sure that what she had said about him was right.


    "The flowers in this sachet are nontoxic, but you will become addicted to the mixture of these flower fragrances and your body fragrance. If you leave this smell, you will be weak and unable to use your strength."


    That''s the reason why he had been gotten by her guards at the broker house.


    What she had said was right!


    In an instant, Qinghu had many ideas in his heart.


    The shock on his face had disappeared and he looked at Lin Mengya with a gentle smile.


    "Girl, I want you to cure me. What do you want?"


    He didn''t want to live this life and he wanted to be a healthy man. Moreover, that person couldn''t control him anymore as long as he could get rid of this body.


    "No!" Lin Mengya refused him without any hesitation. It seemed that she was determined and afraid of nothing.


    "You''d better poison me, make me stupid and dumb, break my legs, and then cut my feet. By the way, please don''t torture me, otherwise, I might mix different drugs up and you would be worse!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and stood calmly.


    This girl was the first one in the world who made him suffer a setback.


    "Girl, can we talk it over?" Qinghu was humble and begged forgiveness softly for the first time in his life.


    "I don''t want to talk with you. Well, I''ll drink this drug myself and you don''t need to force me." Lin Mengya said with dignity and refused Qinghu once again without considering his feelings.


    "Hey, you little girl. You''re so hot-tempered! I just made a joke with you. I''m wrong. I apologize to you, OK?"


    Qinghu looked at the girl in front of him pleasantly and became more curious about Lin Mengya. How did the Lin family teach their daughter?


    People always said that he was as cunning as a fox but now he was controlled by this girl.


    "Well, I promise I can cure you, but what can you give me?" She flopped into the wooden armchair in the room. It was covered with good skin of the white fox, which was soft, comfortable and warm.


    "I don''t force you to eat the drug, OK? I''ll give you everything you want, what do you think?" Qinghu rolled his eyes and gave her a soft and kind smile.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him. Both of them were proficient in the negotiation and they could lie to each other for the whole night.


    After thinking for a while, she crooked her fingers and asked Qinghu to come closer.


    She gently whispered to him and Qinghu''s expression suddenly changed. Finally, he had to nod with reluctance in the gaze of Lin Mengya.


    "You''re a smart guy. Well, I promise. But I must get some benefits first."


    He touched Lin Mengya''s smooth forehead with his slender and white finger.


    Qinghu was curious as to whether there was a clever fox in this girl''s head.


    "In fact, the antidote to your poison is simple. But it will take some time to find the medical materials. I''ll write them down and you can ask your men to find them." Lin Mengya was not bashful. She spread a piece of paper on the desk and started to write something on it.


    "Does it really work? Are you sure that I''ll no longer be addicted to this fragrance?" Qinghu looked at the prescription in his hands strangely and asked with doubts.


    Lin Mengya nodded her head frankly and she looked very innocent.


    "Good. Then I''ll have a try. If you lie to me, I''ll not spare you! Qingluan, Huofeng, take Miss Lin to her room. You can have a rest."


    Two beautiful girls pushed open the door and walked in. Lin Mengya found that both of them had a strange fragrance on their bodies.


    Peach Blossom Dock. What kind of place was this? Why did they control all people with the sinister means?


    "Miss Lin, please follow me!" Qingluan was wearing green clothes while Huofeng was in red. But both of them looked at her coldly.


    Lin Mengya estimated the possibility of escape. In the end, she had to tamely walk out of the room of Qinghu with them.


    Prince Yu''s Mansion must be in a mess if they found that she was missing.


    "Miss Lin, this is the fresh shrimp wonton with chicken soup you want. Ah! Childe Yu! Miss Lin!"


    Baizhi just came back from the small kitchen and she found that Lin Zhongyu was lying on the ground when she entered the room.


    But Miss Lin was missing.


    She rushed in the room and shook Lin Zhongyu desperately. Finally, Childe Yu woke up.


    "Sister... Sister Princess..." Looking at the empty bed, Lin Zhongyu''s muddle head suddenly became clear.


    Sister Princess was missing! He had been knocked out and she must be very dangerous now.


    "Sister Baizhi, I''ll go to the Prince and you stay here. Don''t tell anyone that Sister Princess is missing. Do you understand?"


    After hearing Lin Zhongyu''s words, Baizhi, who was panicked, suddenly understood what she should do at this moment.


    She nodded desperately and her eyes were already filled with tears.


    Miss Lin was missing once again!


    He just woke up and his body was still uncoordinated. But Lin Zhongyu tried his best and rushed to the door of the study room of Long Tianhao quickly.


    The guards didn''t stop him and let him in because they knew that this was the brother of the Princess.


    But before he knocked on the door, he felt a cold wind and a black shadow held his shaky body into arms.


    "Please save my sister! She was kidnapped by others!" Lin Zhongyu fainted once again after saying this.


    Night sniffed the smell of this boy and found that it was the knockout incense!


    "Princess, I have something to tell you." Long Tianhao was discussing the Peach Blossom Dock with his confidants in the study room.


    Night was at the door and would stop anyone from entering the room. Why did Night want to see him now?


    After thinking for a while, the Prince said to the men in the room.


    "You can leave and we''ll talk about this later."


    All the people left quietly and after a while, there was only Long Tianhao in the room.


    "He has a special knockout incense of the Peach Blossom Dock on his body. The Princess is missing."


    Night put Lin Zhongyu in the chair and told Long Tianhao everything briefly.


    Long Tianhao''s face darkened. He immediately became a shadow and rushed out of the study room.


    "Take Lin Zhongyu and follow me!"


    "Yes."


    It was pitch dark in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    They walked in the room of Lin Mengya and found that her own maid was crying on the desk.


    "What happened?" Long Tianhao frowned. He could still smell the knockout incense in this room.


    He clenched his fist. Those people broke into his mansion! How dare they!


    "I don''t know! Prince! Please save the Princess!"


    Baizhi was panicked and scared and couldn''t say anything useful.


    Long Tianhao frowned, came to Lin Zhongyu who was on the shoulder of Night and hit him at three acupuncture points. Lin Zhongyu finally woke up.

 Chapter 44 Didnst Find Her

    "Prince, my sister... my sister is..." As soon as he woke up, Lin Zhongyu grabbed the sleeves of Long Tianhao and urged him to save his sister.


    "Do you see who kidnapped your sister?" Long Tianhao frowned and asked. Even though the windows were open, he could still smell the knockout incense. It seemed that the Peach Blossom Dock was well prepared.


    People barely noticed the activities all around them and these guys had taken advantage of this to kidnap the Princess in his own mansion. How dare they!


    "Sorry, I didn''t see them. I only remembered talking to my sister and after a while, I felt dizzy. Then, when I woke up, Sister Princess was missing."


    Lin Zhongyu hit himself on the head remorsefully. Why didn''t that group of people take him away? He wanted to be with Sister Princess.


    Was she afraid?


    "Lin Kui, bring along the guards of the mansion to check the major docks. Steward Deng, search the mansion carefully to see if there are any clues. Without the moles, they couldn''t have found out her room so easily."


    "Yes!"


    He suddenly saw a gold hairpin on the messy bed.


    Long Tianhao picked it up and found a little blood in the one end of it.


    Maybe Lin Mengya hadn''t been knocked out.


    Lin Mengya, who had been brought to the so-called cell by Qingluan and Huofeng was sitting at the window and thinking carefully.


    If she guessed right, she was at the bottom of the boat.


    She knocked on the hazy and transparent window and thought that it might be made of the crystal.


    It was pitch dark outside the crystal window and she could only see light passing by occasionally. After watching more carefully, Lin Mengya realized that they were deep in the water!


    Gee, how could they do this without modern science and technology?


    Everyone believed that the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock should be a huge dock.


    But they didn''t expect that the main body of the Peach Blossom Dock was hidden under the water.


    Now, it was even more difficult for her to escape from this place.


    "Little girl, it''s difficult to come out of here." The closed door was suddenly pushed open and Qinghu was standing at the door idly.


    "Why should I run away? You will send me back sooner or later."


    Lin Mengya was not afraid at all. She was sitting at the window and looked at Qinghu leisurely.


    "I promise to protect you for three years. But you must help me to eradicate my poison." Qinghu walked over and sat in the chair in the room.


    He looked more lonely and less frivolous than before.


    "Sure, I promise. But I''m curious about you. Who raised you? Who made you become such an excellent killer?"


    The special fragrance of Qinghu could help him get great internal strength in a short time. But unluckily, it was addictive and he would feel extremely painful every month.


    "I''m an orphan and the previous owner of the Peach Blossom Dock adopted me and became my master."


    Under the dim light of the room, she could see a certain sadness in his face.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and said lightly, "Stop trying to soften me up, it''s useless."


    After hearing her words, Qinghu immediately laughed and became as seductive and charming as before.


    "You''re so hard-hearted. OK, you got me."


    "When dealing with people like you, the most important thing is to stay alert and avoid being deceived by you. I clearly know what you''re thinking about. You want to pretend to be pitiable and cheat me out of my antidote. That''s impossible!"


    Qinghu was so shrewd. But luckily, she was a principled and sensible girl.


    Otherwise, she might have been cheated by him.


    "Wow, you''re smart. But your husband is not so clever. Now, he''s running around the city and checking all the docks, large or small. But my Peach Blossom Dock is right before his eyes."


    Lin Mengya suddenly had an idea. No one knew the position of the Peach Blossom Dock. What''s the reason for this?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask someone to send you back when the day breaks. Girl, don''t try to play games, otherwise, even I can not keep you safe."


    Qinghu touched her forehead and walked out of her room of detention gracefully.


    She hoped that Long Tianhao could find the Peach Blossom Dock. But after hearing what Qinghu had said, she realized that there didn''t seem much likelihood of this happening.


    "Prince, we''ve searched all the 18 docks in the capital city and didn''t find the Princess."


    Standing on the dock, Long Tianhao looked at the big and small boats carefully. Then he suddenly realized that something was wrong. According to the clues given by the governor, the Peach Blossom Dock must be very huge while any one of these docks was not so big.


    What happened? Could they disappear from the dock overnight?


    He frowned and was determined to find the Peach Blossom Dock. They kidnapped Lin Mengya and more importantly, he certainly would not let anyone enter and leave his mansion so easily as if there were no guards at all.


    These people didn''t just want to kill Lin Mengya, they were challenging him.


    "You need to continue to search carefully and pay attention to every clue. If you find out where the Princess is, report to me quickly."


    "Yes!"


    Guards of the mansion disappeared into the darkness once again. He couldn''t find her in a big way, otherwise, everyone would know that the Princess was missing.


    And they would also seize this chance to spread rumors and create trouble.


    A sneer hung on his lips.


    They forced him to get married with a fool and thought that they were doing good deeds.


    But now, after finding that Lin Mengya became a normal girl, they started to send people to keep an eye on her. They would definitely criticize and laugh at her if she did something wrong.


    They were so vicious!


    "Prince, Concubine De wants you to come over as soon as possible."


    Steward Deng was standing behind Long Tianhao. He frowned and stared at the river which had the reflecting light on the surface.


    "OK, I''ll come over right away."


    It was so late, why did his mother want to...


    Long Tianhao hurried back to the Art Courtyard of Concubine De and found that Jiang Sheng stood at her side and dared not look into his eyes.


    No wonder his mother hurriedly asked him to come over. It turned out that this guy had gossiped about him and Lin Mengya once again.


    "Mother, what''s wrong? Why do you ask me to come over?"


    Concubine De frowned. She looked at Jiang Sheng and her cold son and didn''t know how to start.


    "Where''s Ya''er? Why didn''t she come with you?"


    Long Tianhao dropped his eyes, stood in front of Concubine De and said, "The Princess is asleep. Mother, what''s the matter?"


    "You are lying! Jingyue has fished for information and found that your Princess was missing! Why do you lie to me?"


    She banged the table with her slender hands, which had the golden fake nails on the fingers.


    He was very stubborn from childhood.


    But she didn''t expect that he didn''t even tell or discuss with her after such a big thing had happened in the mansion.


    "Mother, please don''t be angry, this thing is of great importance. Besides, if you know this, you will definitely be worried day and night. I can''t let you suffer."


    Concubine De became not so angry after hearing what her son had said.


    Then she noticed that Jiang Sheng was winking at her broadly. After thinking for a while, she continued.


    "I know that you love your Princess. But she was kidnapped by the gangs. What if..."


    But Long Tianhao interrupted Concubine De.


    "Mother, don''t worry. She will come back safely."


    Then Long Tianhao looked at Jiang Sheng coldly, which made him scared.


    He hated those who were gossipy.


    It seemed that he should have less contact with this cousin.


    "Well, I hope so. But if something bad happens to her, I''ll definitely find a new wife for you and I don''t care if you hate me. By the way, Ruqin..."


    "Mother, I don''t want her to come over here. I have my own plan for my life."


    Long Tianhao refused his mother proposal without hesitation and didn''t care about Jiang Sheng''s feelings at all.


    When they were still children, his mother and father joked that Ruqin would be his Princess in the future.


    But he only took her as his sister over all these years.


    Jiang Sheng was so meddlesome.


    "But your great uncle (Concubine De''s big brother) has been helping us for these years. Ruqin is his favorite child, otherwise, he would not come over here and ask me to help him."


    Concubine De was in a dilemma. She had known Ruqin since she was still a baby.


    She was beautiful and clever. But as a young lady of a noble family, she was a little spoiled.


    But she would correct this shortcoming after getting married.


    Ya''er was also a good girl. But according to Jiang Sheng, she had two faces and was very vicious. She didn''t think Ya''er was the best wife for her son.


    Besides, she was also kidnapped now.


    If something bad happened to Lin Mengya, she would definitely take Ruqin into the mansion.


    "I will never forget great uncle''s kindness to us. But mother, I''ve just got married and I don''t think it''s appropriate to marry a vice Princess at this time."


    Long Tianhao frowned and said coldly.


    At that time, the Empress threatened to kill his mother and forced him to marry Lin Mengya.


    But now, his mother asked him to marry Ruqin to pay a debt of gratitude.


    His marriage had been used by others for two times.


    Long Tianhao knew that he would never fall in love with a woman. But he was still angry when he was forced to marry a girl.


    "Well... OK. Let''s do this for the time being. You need to hurry up and find Ya''er. Ask her to come over and I have something to ask her."


    "Yes." Long Tianhao nodded and frowned.


    "Sheng''er, you can leave with your cousin. I''m tired and want to go to bed."


    She waved hands and asked Jiang Sheng to leave the Art Courtyard. With the help of Jinyue and Jingyue, she returned to the bedroom inside.


    "Cousin, why don''t you want to marry Ruqin? She''s clever and beautiful! She''s a lot better than the vicious woman!"


    Jiang Sheng asked with anger but he dared not say something harsher.


    Long Tianhao looked at Jiang Sheng coldly and then opened his mouth and said,


    "You can''t participate in anything from today on, otherwise, I''ll throw you out of the mansion!"


    Jiang Sheng could notice some detestation in his cold voice.


    Even Jiang Sheng was bold, he dared not make any noise.


    He thought that his aunt would definitely convince Long Tianhao to marry Ruqin but they failed at last.


    He shook his head and followed Long Tianhao. With his head bowed, he dared not say anything.

 Chapter 45 Threatening but Not Dangerous

    Lin Mengya, who was leisurely visiting the Peach Blossom Dock didn''t realize that Jiang Sheng was trying to destabilize her marriage just after she had been kidnapped last night.


    Maybe she was the only one who could have a sound sleep in the enemy''s headquarter.


    "Girl, it''s time to get up." Lin Mengya suddenly heard a delicate and sweet voice. She opened her eyes and found that Qinghu''s face was enlarged and was very close to hers.


    "You seemed to have grown up a little, right?" Lin Mengya pointed at his face and asked. When they first met, he was like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy.


    After just one night, he seemed to have grown up from a boy to a young man.


    Well, maybe she just woke up and didn''t see him clearly.


    "Yes! I think so! You gave me the prescription last night and I took some of the medicines. In the beginning, I felt that my limbs were bitten by ants and worms. It was so painful!"


    Sitting happily at her bedside, Qinghu touched his face and was elated and satisfied.


    "Did you take them orally?" Lin Mengya looked at the guy in front of her with doubts but she laughed in her sleeves.


    He was so impatient.


    "Yeah. But girl, it hurts so much and I might die of pain one day. Is there any way to ease it?"


    Holding his face, Qinghu came closer to her face and looked at her piteously. It seemed that he was really afraid of the sharp pain.


    "Well, yesterday I forgot to tell you that these medicines were very strong and you can take a medicated bath..."


    After hearing what Lin Mengya had said, Qinghu''s face suddenly changed.


    Finally, he had to nod with reluctance. Taking a medicated bath was a better way but why didn''t she tell him last night? Did she play tricks on him deliberately?


    "You must remember that if you take a bath, you have to stop for half a month every three months. After about a year, you''ll stop relying on that powder."


    Although it would take a year to eradicate the poison, Qinghu was not dissatisfied at all.


    He had been waiting for so many years and this was nothing to him.


    "After a year, I will give you another prescription to eradicate the poison in your body. Please remember that you can no longer use the poisonous fragrance from now on."


    Lin Mengya''s main worry was that Qinghu couldn''t resist the temptation of the poisonous fragrance.


    If a drug abuser became addicted to drugs once again, it would be a lot more difficult for him/her to kick this habit. And the same was true for Qinghu.


    "Don''t worry, I hate the fragrance and I will never use it again."


    A hint of coldness flashed across his eyes.


    He had been living in hypocritical lies for many years.


    Now, he finally found a chance and he would definitely free himself from that person''s control.


    "OK, please send me back now. I spent the night here and they must be very worried about me."


    In fact, Lin Mengya could have given him all the prescriptions and asked him to find all the herbs and medicines.


    However, when dealing with these murderous killers, the most important thing was that you have cards in your hands.


    As long as she had something that Qinghu wanted, she could negotiate with him.


    "OK! I''ll ask someone to send you back immediately, please wait for a moment!"


    Qinghu immediately went out to prepare for her leaving. Now, he was obedient to her in all things but he still refused to answer some important questions.


    For example, what''s the secret of the Peach Blossom Dock? Who was the one behind the scene? Why did it want to kill her?


    "Girl, I''ve promised to protect you for three years, but I have something to do in the next three months. So you need to be very careful and I still want you to help me eradicate the poison!"


    Lin Mengya was blindfolded once again and she heard Qinghu''s voice.


    Qinghu had told her that a mysterious customer had spent a lot of money asking them to kill her.


    If they failed to kill her, Qinghu had to do something else to compensate this customer.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She believed that no one could kill her except for Qinghu. So she was safe now.


    A man carried Lin Mengya on his shoulders and she came over all dizzy.


    She was getting farther away from the damp water vapor. She felt that she might be away from the Peach Blossom Dock.


    She felt that she was put in a carriage and they were moving on an unknown road.


    Lin Mengya secretly took off her blindfold and saw the gate of the capital city in the distance.


    The gate was closed last night. How did they get out of the city?


    "Laoliu, go see the woman. Is she asleep? We''ve walked for a long time, why didn''t she make any sound?


    Lin Mengya was scared by the sudden voice outside of the carriage.


    She immediately lay down in the carriage as if she was really asleep.


    "Yes, she''s asleep. This woman is so careless. By the way, do you know why the young lord let her go? She was worth 100,000 taels of silver! Let''s kill her and come back to get the money reward, what do you think?"


    Lin Mengya was shocked by their words. Why did Qinghu choose these two greedy men to send her back?


    "I also want to get the money. But if the young lord knows this, we will definitely be killed."


    Human beings died in pursuit of wealth, and birds died in pursuit of food. Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she was in danger.


    Sure enough, the two men outside discussed for a while and they turned the carriage around.


    They would definitely kill her at a place where there was no one else!


    "Hey, this woman is quite beautiful, let''s first rape her and have fun."


    "Haha, OK. When we find a place, you can enjoy it first."


    Lin Mengya felt sick inside the carriage.


    It was vile enough for them to kill her for money but now they even wanted to rape her!


    Damn it!


    It seemed that the carriage finally arrived at a secret place. Lin Mengya continued to pretend to be asleep and wait for the right moment.


    "Why did you two bring my guest to this place?"


    While she was thinking carefully to make a plan, she suddenly heard the soft voice of Qinghu outside of the carriage.


    "Young... young lord!" They looked at the young man in front of them with fear and shock and they even stammered with dread.


    "I''ve known that you two are not loyal to me. Well, this is a good opportunity to kill you."


    Lin Mengya heard a sudden sound and then it became quiet once again.


    "Girl, you can come out now."


    Qinghu teased Lin Mengya who was sitting in the carriage with his cute and witty voice.


    She looked out the carriage but found no one except for Qinghu who was wearing white clothes.


    "Where are they?"


    Lin Mengya pointed at the position of the driver and Qinghu waved the small bottle in his hand.


    "This powder can reduce their corpses into ashes. I''ve already known that they have ulterior motives. I have a try and they are easily exposed."


    Qinghu was quite proud while Lin Mengya wanted to smash her fists into his smug face.


    Ulterior motives? Qinghu was lying! He was definitely taking vengeance on her! Because she hadn''t told him that those medicines were used for bathing.


    "Alright. Girl, I have to go."


    Qinghu gave her a naughty smile, waved his sleeves and then disappeared in the forests.


    Lin Mengya stared at him with anger and realized that she was deceived by this man once again!


    Men couldn''t be trusted!


    "Miss Lin is back! Childe Yu, Miss Lin is back!"


    Baizhi hadn''t slept last night and her eyes were as red as that of the rabbits. She looked at Lin Mengya who was brought back by the guard team with excitement.


    The Prince didn''t allow them to spread the news, so only a few people of Prince Yu''s Mansion knew that Miss Lin was missing.


    But she didn''t expect that Miss Lin would come back safely, so she became ecstatic in an instant. She pulled Lin Zhongyu who was worried and unhappy and rushed out of the yard to welcome Miss Lin.


    "Miss Lin, are you alright?"


    Baizhi was crying and her face was filled with tears and nasal discharges. Lin Mengya tried to stay away from her but Baizhi held her even tighter.


    She could only give up the idea of trying to keep her clothes clean.


    "Yeah, I''m back. Well, you see, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Lin Zhongyu''s eyes were also red. He and Baizhi were like chicks and Lin Mengya was the one who protected them.


    "Come on, give me a hug. I don''t want to keep this dress anyway."


    She beckoned Lin Zhongyu to come closer and smiled with resignation.


    "Sister Princess, welcome back."


    Putting his head on the shoulders of Lin Mengya, Lin Zhongyu felt that his world finally restored peace.


    Fortunately, Sister Princess was back.


    Lin Kui looked at this scene of happy reunion made by the Princess with resignation.


    When Baizhi stopped her loud crying and started to sob softly, Lin Kui finally found a chance to speak.


    "Princess, the Prince wants you to come over, please..."


    Looking at the Princess whose clothes were crumpled, Lin Kui didn''t urge her to hurry up.


    "OK, I will change my clothes and come over quickly."


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly. Gee, she had been kidnapped for a night and her clothes were still clean and tidy.


    But she didn''t expect that her clothes would be stained with tears and nasal discharges of Baizhi after coming back. It was funny.


    After she had freshened up, Lin Mengya followed Lin Kui and went to the study room of Long Tianhao.


    After she had interrogated the governor in the secret prison, she also became one of the aides of Long Tianhao. So she could participate in their discussions and meetings.


    And she had never seen these people before.


    "Pay respect to Princess Yu."


    They knelt and pay respects to her. But she was only a fake Princess.


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianhao and found that he didn''t show any objection to their behavior.


    Then she realized that it was also part of her task to pretend to be the Princess.


    "Don''t be so polite. We''re a family and these courtesies are unnecessary."


    She replied generously and found that these men were looking at her appreciatively.


    She smiled softly and also sat in the seat of the study room.


    "What happened last night?"


    Long Tianhao asked without even raising his head. Lin Mengya thought for a while and told them her ideas.


    "I was knocked out and locked in the Peach Blossom Dock yesterday. Besides, I guess that the Peach Blossom Dock is hidden in a port of the capital city!"

 Chapter 46 Hidden Dangers

    "What? No! It''s impossible!"


    A man who sat opposite Lin Mengya pounded the table and stood up. He looked like a military general.


    This man was about thirty years old and had a bushy beard. He must have a very short fuse.


    "Zhu Qiang, you have always been responsible for finding out the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock. If you have any questions, you can ask the Princess now."


    Lin Mengya suddenly saw a slender and elegant man.


    He was wearing green clothes and holding a folding fan and looked gentle, harmless and clean-cut. He seemed to be very kind and friendly.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and was sure that this guy was definitely an adviser of Long Tianhao.


    "The thieves of the Peach Blossom Dock are sinister and crafty. If they are hiding around the suburb of the capital city, we can definitely find some clues. There are our spies all over the city and no one can slip through our net!"


    Obviously, Zhu Qiang''s words found an echo with many of those present.


    But Lin Mengya smiled and took the fragrant tea on the table.


    "General Zhu, you must have heard of the allusion of Darkness Under the Light, right?" The man in green was surprised by what Lin Mengya had asked. Zhu Qiang was indeed a young general who guarded the capital city, but why did she know this?


    "Darkness Under the Light?" Zhu Qiang was a warrior and didn''t notice this small detail. He just stared at Lin Mengya with doubts.


    It seemed that he would not give up until she explained the meaning of this allusion.


    "I''ve entered the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock. I was in the carriage and we arrived within one hour. In such a short period of time, even an outstanding horse couldn''t go too far."


    The headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock?


    All men in the study room stared speechless at each other. This was the secret of the capital city!


    "Besides, Peach Blossom Dock is not on a boat. I believe that it might be a mysterious building built under water. The so-called dock may just be a cover-up."


    Even if they chose a stable dock, there would be slight sway under the influence of the water flow.


    Lin Mengya''s perception had been trained rigorously by her instructor, so she was sure that this was definitely not on a boat.


    In an instant, everyone was shocked except for Long Tianhao and the man in green.


    "How can someone live in the water in this world? Even if they live under the water, they must have the ventilator!¡±


    The man in green frowned and asked the most critical question.


    Lin Mengya gave him a faint smile.


    "I''ve heard that some mountain people would dig tunnels underground in order to avoid robbers. These tunnels are curved and have their own functions. However, there are also many hidden vents in the ground and even the one who digs it can''t find all the vents. So I think that the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock is the same."


    When she was in college, the teacher showed them an old film called "Tunnel Warfare" in order to cultivate their patriotic sentiments. She was now telling them this story calmly.


    It was obvious that the current Zhu State didn''t have the historical accumulation of Huaxia for five thousand years.


    After hearing what Lin Mengya had said, everyone in the study room suddenly had the vacant looks on their faces in a short time.


    She might be imagining or daydreaming.


    But what the Princess had said suddenly enlightened them.


    "Well... I see. The year before last, I took the soldiers to encircle a killer of the Peach Blossom Dock who had succeeded in the assassination. He jumped into the water and disappeared. We asked hundreds of good swimmers to search in the water but we found nothing. Some people even said that the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock were all ghosts and they would take your life."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that they saw the killers as ghosts.


    In fact, the ghosts and gods were just people''s speculations and wild guesses.


    Even Long Tianhao, who was very smart, would feel puzzled sometimes.


    "Princess, you''re so careful. I''m Baili Wuchen and I acknowledge defeat."


    The man in green cupped one hand in the other before his chest to show respect. Lin Mengya remembered his name.


    This man was quite handsome and you would think that he was just an elegant young man at first glance.


    But it seemed that the men in the study room were all respectful to him. He must play an important role.


    "Mr. Baili, you flatter me. I''m just lucky and have such an adventure."


    "But here''s a thing I can''t figure out. It''s said that the young lord of the Peach Blossom Dock is extremely cruel and merciless. Princess, you were kidnapped and sent to the headquarter of the Peach Blossom Dock. Why did they send you back?"


    The study room suddenly became very quiet. Looking at the man who slowly raised this brutal question, Lin Mengya gave them a more charming smile.


    "Because I''m the enemy agent of the Peach Blossom Dock and I come back here to harm your Prince."


    Lin Mengya looked directly into the eyes of Baili Wuchen without any fear. She was calm and there was no panic in her face.


    The surrounding air gradually froze and everyone looked at Lin Mengya in a precautionary posture.


    She would immediately be killed as soon as the order was given.


    "Princess, please explain. I''m very curious."


    Baili Wuchen said gently, but there were hidden dangers in his words.


    Since ancient times, the advisors were cautious and would not easily believe anyone.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she couldn''t win the trust of Baili Wuchen, Long Tianhao would not believe her completely.


    Working for a master who didn''t believe in you was like dancing at the point of a sword. If you were not careful, you would definitely be killed.


    "Because I reached a deal with Qinghu, the young lord of the Peach Blossom Dock. I can''t tell the content of this deal to anyone except for Baili Wuchen and the Prince!"


    She secretly got Baili Wuchen and Long Tianhao on her side and easily drove a wedge between Baili Wuchen and other men.


    Baili Wuchen''s expression changed slightly and he realized that this woman might be also good at controlling others'' emotions.


    "Why can''t we know the content? I''m not so cultivated but I''m loyal to the Prince. Princess, if you think we can''t be trusted, I will be depressed."


    Zhu Qiang, who was frank and careless, didn''t realize that his words secretly put Baili Wuchen at a disadvantage.


    Lin Mengya just smiled and added more fuel to the flame.


    "Well, it depends on Mr. Baili. If he thinks that I can tell you this secret, I''ll tell all of you now."


    Lin Mengya quietly framed up Baili Wuchen once again and made trouble for him.


    If Baili said yes, they might be at a disadvantage after this secret was disclosed by others.


    But it seemed that Baili didn''t trust these men present if he said no.


    This woman was so mean.


    "I''m incompetent, the Prince should have the final say on these important affairs."


    Baili Wuchen allowed himself a wry smile in his mind and thought that he might use numerous good wine to make his dudes happy after this meeting.


    "Walls have ears."


    Long Tianhao, who had been silent for a long time, said these three words, and everyone didn''t mention this affair anymore.


    Sitting in her chair, Lin Mengya was drinking the tea and suppressing her complacency.


    It was impossible for them to frame her up!


    Then they were just discussing some ways to make up for the current situation. Lin Mengya just listened quietly and didn''t give many ideas.


    Therefore, everyone quietly left at lunchtime. In the study room, there were only Baili Wuchen, Long Tianhao, and Lin Mengya who was calm and relaxed.


    "You two follow me." Long Tianhao looked at them lightly and stood up to open a hidden door in the study room.


    Lin Mengya cleverly followed the two of them and sneaked into the tunnel behind the closed door.


    The secret room was not large, and the layout was similar to that of the study. There were a lot of letters on the red sandalwood table.


    Many things in the study room were used to deceive the public.


    But this secret room was different. Documents in this place were the true secrets of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "Well, you can speak up. What''s the deal between you and Qinghu?"


    Long Tianhao said briefly. He completely knew their intentions when Lin Mengya and Baili Wuchen were talking in the study.


    Wuchen seemed humble, but he was actually arrogant and proud.


    There should be someone to depress him.


    "Qinghu was severely poisoned and I can detoxify it. So I will give him the prescription and he must protect me and keep me safe for three years. This is the deal between Qinghu and me. If you don''t trust me, I can ask him to come over and tell you in person."


    Long Tianhao and Baili Wuchen stared speechless at each other. They had paid close attention to the Peach Blossom Dock for many years but they had never heard this news.


    "I know that you won''t believe it. Three months later, Qinghu will come over and protect me. I hope that you won''t be too surprised at that time."


    The best killer of this country must work for a girl as her bodyguard for three years. It sounded like a ridiculous story!


    Lin Mengya smiled secretly. Everyone would definitely be astonished at that time.


    "Prince, how about..."


    There was a glimpse of cruelty in Baili Wuchen eyes. He must want to take this opportunity to kill this old enemy!


    But Long Tianhao shook his head. He had a bigger plan about Qinghu.


    "No. Wuchen, you can leave now."


    Baili Wuchen didn''t give up and still wanted to persuade the Prince. But he immediately realized that the Princess, who had framed him up, was still standing around.


    He immediately turned and disappeared in the secret tunnel.


    There were only Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao in this big secret room.


    "Do you have a clear idea of my subordinates?"


    "This is the first time I meet them, but I also find some superficial problems. Prince, your men are extremely capable but the team is not good enough."


    Lin Mengya was honest and went straight to the heart of the matter.


    "Talk about it." Long Tianhao was not angry. Instead, he looked at Lin Mengya with great interests and hoped that she could say something different.


    "Your generals are outstanding and strong, but they are not astute enough and know little about strategies. Your advisors are very clever and crafty. They are good at destroying others, but they are not open and straightforward. Besides, they''re arrogant and might be harsh to others."


    Lin Mengya said softly. But she pointed out the biggest concern of Long Tianhao.


    He clearly knew their flaws. But no one was perfect and these men were all the best talents in this country.


    It was a pity that he abandoned them because of their flaws.


    "Prince, don''t worry. There''s a simple way to help them overcome their shortcomings. You need to treat these men as individuals and put them in the right position to improve their ability instead of treating them as guests in your mansion."


    "Treat these men as individuals! Long Tianhao had been thinking about this for a long time but he didn''t do this because of various concerns."


    He didn''t expect that this girl had the same idea as him.

 Chapter 47 Something Strange Happened Once Again

    "In your judgment, how to train them?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and told the Prince her opinion.


    "The generals should be sent to the border. They will be good tacticians after living through the war. Guarding the capital city is an important task for them, but more importantly, they have to be tactical and clever. Advisors can become secret agents. They must slip into other officials'' mansions to be their advisors. In this way, we can clearly know others'' movements and our advisors can also gain more experience. We can get a double advantage."


    Long Tianhao suddenly felt excited. He had the same idea as Lin Mengya and he had already started to draw up a plan.


    But he didn''t expect that it was Lin Mengya who completely understood what he wanted!


    After thinking for a while, Long Tianhao suddenly realized that Lin Mengya had been kidnapped last night and he hadn''t asked whether she felt good yet.


    "Are... you tired?" Long Tianhao felt strange after asking her this question.


    In his life, he had never comforted anyone before. But he had just tried to console a woman a few seconds ago.


    So he suddenly became awkward.


    "I''m fine. Prince, if you''re tired, you can have a rest."


    Lin Mengya said with anger. He was so dull and inarticulate. She had been at danger last night and he didn''t console her after she came back home.


    She had also been treated as the spy, otherwise, she wouldn''t have framed Baili Wuchen up.


    "I... I didn''t mean that. Please stay and have lunch with me."


    He invited her a lunch, which was rare.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She was starving, anyway.


    They went out of the secret room and entered the study.


    The smell of rice was particularly appetizing today.


    Lin Mengya sat at the dining table and had a good appetite. There were red and sweet squirrel-shaped mandarin fish, delicious bamboo soup, and four or five refined dishes.


    "No wonder the Prince asked the small kitchen to prepare so many dishes. Princess also has lunch here."


    Steward Deng said casually. But her heart beat faster after hearing his words.


    She had fully understood that Long Tianhao was cold and indifferent to others. But she was still moved by this heart-warming behavior because this was rare for this man.


    Lin Mengya ate happily. Everything was delicious when you were hungry.


    "Prince, I have something to discuss with you."


    Biting the chopsticks, Lin Mengya tried hard to pretend to be innocent.


    Long Tianhao looked at her and raised his eyebrows. Every time when Lin Mengya had this expression, something bad must have happened.


    "Well, you can speak up. What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and became serious.


    "I think that we need to assign some work for the woman servants I bought from the broker house." Lin Mengya pretended to mention this carelessly. In fact, she thought that there were only a few people in her yard and it was too empty.


    "You brought them back, so you can make the plan by yourself."


    Long Tianhao didn''t want to interfere in the affairs of the inner chambers for womenfolk.


    Since his mother and Lin Mengya were fully responsible for the affairs of the mansion, they had the right to make their own decisions.


    "OK. Thank you, Prince. I''m full. You can continue to enjoy it."


    Lin Mengya had always been a very realistic person. After getting the permission of Long Tianhao, she put down her bowl and ran out of the study.


    There was only Long Tianhao sitting at the dining table. But he suddenly felt that the same dishes were not so delicious after she had left.


    "Miss Lin, do you really want to pick more servant girls? Have I done something wrong? Are you unsatisfied with me?"


    Woman and girl servants she had brought back that day stood in the yard in two lines and waited for the inspection of their hostess.


    "No, you are excellent. But I feel that our yard is so empty and desolate. Besides, you''re too busy taking care of me and Xiaoyu by yourself. I don''t want you to be so tired."


    She patted Baizhi''s hands to comfort her. This girl had already been jealous before Lin Mengya picked any servants.


    The servants worked for her shouldn''t be so fragile.


    "Well, OK. But I must be responsible for your diet and daily life in the future!"


    Baizhi was still like a child and she became happy again after Lin Mengya had comforted her.


    The woman and girl servants were standing obediently in the yard.


    The blazing sun was shining right over their heads. After standing here in less than one hour, they were dripping with perspiration.


    Lin Mengya sat at the door and stared at them. More and more woman servants and girl servants left.


    Only those who could persist to the end could become her servants. She also wanted to take this opportunity to carefully observe their conduct.


    Not all those who worked for her could become her confidants.


    Gradually, half of them had left and there were only a dozen woman and girl servants standing in the yard.


    Lin Mengya whispered to Aunt Jinyue and asked her to give them some instructions.


    "Some people left before. We''ll give each of them three pennies, a piece of coarse cloth, and two pounds of fresh meat as family resettlement allowances. You can get these at the accountant. The rest of you come into the room and the master wants to ask you some questions."


    Those who had been eliminated didn''t expect that they also had a reward.


    So they immediately went out to get the reward happily.


    The left a dozen servants were not disappointed at all, instead, they were more eager to work for Lin Mengya.


    More than a dozen servants walked in one by one. Lin Mengya sat behind the screen and no one could see her face.


    "You know that the Prince''s mansion is different from the ordinary family. And my Qinglan Courtyard has more rules and trivial things. Do you have any skills? You can tell me now."


    They only felt that the voice of their hostess was very young.


    They had caught a glimpse of her at the broker house that day and knew that the Princess was very beautiful and elegant. But they dared not to look straight at her.


    "If the master asks you a question, you must show your respects before answering the question. This was polite and in conformity with our rules. But you''re new here and I''ll not punish you for this today."


    Aunt Jinyue was quite young, but she was strict and asked the servants to comply with the rules of the imperial palace.


    The woman and girl servants dared not to look up. They obediently make a self-introduction one by one.


    But their skills were common, like needlework and cooking.


    After listening for a while, Lin Mengya asked Jinyue to bring them to take the examination.


    They had spent an afternoon picking servants. At the time of dinner, Jinyue brought two beautiful girls to show respects for Lin Mengya.


    "Respects to the Princess. There are two girls and their names are Xiaowan and Xiaoning. Master, I think they are agile, clever and have regular features, so I bring them over. Master, you can have a look."


    Lin Mengya looked at them carefully. The girl called Xiaowan was bright-eyed and had good features. She seemed to be quiet and calm.


    And the other girl called Xiaoning was beautiful-looking, with her eyes slanting a bit upwardly. She must be clever and shrewd.


    She was really somebody.


    She couldn''t find a group of obedient and timid girls to work for her in the courtyard. One of them must be shrewd and smart, otherwise, they would be bullied by others.


    "Pay respect to Princess Yu."


    It was the first time for these two girls to enter the royal family, so they were nervous.


    They were kneeling on the ground and could only see her tiny feet in a pair of golden silk phoenix embroidered shoes.


    They looked up secretly and saw a small face with a gentle smile.


    Gee, the Princess looked even younger than them!


    "Get up, I don''t have so many rules. As long as you are loyal and obedient, I will not be hard on you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said. They looked scared and terrified, Aunt Jinyue must have given them an earful.


    So she chose to be a good master to comfort them.


    "Yes, master."


    Lin Mengya looked narrowly at these two girls who were standing obediently in front of her.


    "From now on, Xiaowan, your name is Baiji and Xiaoning will be Baishao. You are all first-class servant girls. Aunt Jinyue will teach you everything."


    "Yes. Master, thank you for giving us a new name."


    The two girls were all happy.


    It was a great blessing to become the first-class servant girl in the Qinglan Courtyard.


    Aunt Jinyue wanted to take these two girls out. But at the same time, Steward Deng rushed into the Qinglan Courtyard hurriedly.


    "Pay respect to the Princess. Princess, the Empress asked someone to bring a statuette of Songzi Guanyin (a Bodhisattva who can help women become pregnant and have children) from the palace and give it to you."


    The Empress?


    She remembered her dignified but scheming face.


    Why did she give her a statuette of Songzi Guanyin for no reason?


    "I see. Jinyue and Baizhi, go with me to welcome the Empress'' gift."


    She nodded, brought two servants girls and went out of the Qinglan Courtyard with Steward Deng.


    Whether it was a scheme or not, they must accept her gift because they couldn''t afford to offend the Empress.


    "Princess, you''re too polite. I have been ordered by the Empress and give you a statuette of Songzi Guanyin."


    The eunuch said in a neutral voice. Lin Mengya immediately asked Baizhi to accept the red sandalwood box with the Songzi Guanyin statuette in it.


    "Thank you for coming here so late in person."


    The eunuch clearly knew that his master didn''t get along well with the masters of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "Princess, please open it and have a look. Then I can come back and report on my mission."


    Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong. She felt strange for no reason.


    But if there was something wrong with the statuette, she could point out directly. So she decided to open it now.


    As soon as she opened the box, the smell of sandalwood made them calm down.


    Although it was only a Songzi Guanyin statuette, it was true to life and was of high quality.


    "Princess, you''ve had a look, so I''ve finished my task. I have to leave now."


    The eunuch immediately hurried away. It seemed that he might be eaten if he stayed here any longer.


    "Master, how to handle this statuette?" The Empress had been trying to frame Concubine De up many times in the imperial harem for the past years. But she could always come safely out of danger.


    So Jinyue didn''t like the Empress who looked kind but was cruel and vicious inside.


    "Put it in my room first. I''ll ask an expert to have a look tomorrow. If there''s nothing wrong with it, we can find a room to lay it."


    Lin Mengya looked at the sandalwood box once again. Why did she feel strange?


    "You can also have a look. This is the Songzi Guanyin gifted by the Empress!"


    After coming back, Baizhi asked Baiji and Baishao to look at the Box in her hands.


    Jinyue was busy going back to the Art Courtyard and reporting this news to Concubine De. So these two girls were staying at the Qinglan Courtyard now.


    None of them dared to touch the statuette. So they huddled together and discussed it.


    "It''s definitely a treasure of the imperial palace. It''s so exquisite!"


    Baishao was vivacious and Baizhi was the youngest of them. They became familiar with each other after a while.

 Chapter 48 A Vicious Trick

    The two girl servants kept praising the craftsmanship of the craftsman.


    After observing for a while, Baiji noticed that her master looked worried.


    She carefully walked over and served her a cup of tea.


    "Master, don''t you like this statuette sent by the Empress?" Baiji asked. Lin Mengya looked up at her, smiled and shook her head.


    "No. We all like the gifts given by the Empress."


    These two girls were not her confidants yet, so she couldn''t tell them everything. These were secrets of Prince Yu''s Mansion and it was not wise to tell your secrets to everyone.


    "I see. Master, I''ve never seen such a fine statuette before!" Although Baizhi was clever and sensitive, she was only a little girl. For her, this statuette of Songzi Guanyin was the most precious treasure in the world.


    Lin Mengya smiled slightly. She still couldn''t figure out the secrets hidden in this statuette.


    They had been studying this statuette for a long time and even Lin Zhongyu came over and wanted to have a look at the middle of the night. So Lin Mengya put the statuette in the box, locked it, and put it in her bedroom.


    Lin Mengya had been thinking about it for a night but she found nothing. So she got up early in the morning and wanted to see that statuette of Songzi Guanyin once again.


    "What?" After opening the box, Lin Mengya suddenly found that the statuette had been broken into pieces!


    But she didn''t hear any strange sound last night!


    "Princess, Jinyue asks to see you."


    Lin Mengya suddenly heard the voice of Aunt Jinyue. She immediately invited her in.


    "Princess, I just thought of something. We can accept the statuette of Songzi Guanyin!"


    After entering the room, Jinyue looked at Lin Mengya and said anxiously. But Lin Mengya gave her a helpless smile.


    "Aunt Jinyue, if you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have accepted this. But now..."


    She pointed at the fragments in the box and said with resignation.


    "Gee! I guessed right. This is it. It''s all my fault! I was so careless yesterday!"


    Jinyue said with regret.


    "Aunt Jinyue, what''s this? I didn''t hear any noises last night!"


    It was so strange. This statuette had been broken into pieces. Why hadn''t she heard any noise?


    "It is made of sandy soil and not firm. After being burned, it will generally break into pieces within 7 days. These statuettes are just failures. But those vicious people would use it to frame others up."


    Jinyue was very angry when talking about this.


    In fact, there were four girl servants who accompanied Concubine De to the imperial palace. However, just after the wedding ceremony, the Empress used this item to frame them up. Finally, three other girl servants were killed.


    At first, Concubine De couldn''t understand why the present broke into pieces for no reason.


    Later she knew the secret of the so-called sandy soil pottery.


    But now, they started to frame up the Princess!


    "I didn''t expect that there are such items in the world. But I still can''t understand why the Empress wants to frame me up by using this thing."


    Jinyue looked at Lin Mengya and her eyes were filled with anxiety and regrets.


    "It''s the birthday of the Concubine De after half a month. Concubine De lives in the mansion, but according to the usual practice, the Empress will come over here to celebrate the birthday and show her generosity and kindness. At that time..."


    At that time, everyone would find that she had broken the statuette, which was a disrespect for the Empress and the Bodhisattva.


    Maybe she would also get Long Tianhao and Concubine De into trouble.


    Lin Mengya gulped and felt astonished. The Empress was so evil-minded and vicious!


    "I didn''t expect it to happen like that. Aunt Jinyue, thank you for telling me this, otherwise, I''ll still live in the dark."


    Lin Mengya didn''t panic, instead, she was calm and tried to think of a way to solve this problem.


    The reason why the Empress chose this statuette as the gift was that it was unique and Lin Mengya couldn''t find the same one to deceive her.


    Luckily, her three girl servants and Lin Zhongyu had observed it for a long time. Maybe they could remember some features.


    "Miss Lin, what happened? Why are you so anxious?"


    After the four people entered her bedroom, she closed the door, frowned and looked at them seriously.


    "There''s something wrong with the statuette of Songzi Guanyin. Do you remember anything about it?"


    The four people were shocked by what Lin Mengya had said.


    Gee! That was the gift given by the Empress!


    "I can still remember that the statuette is very beautiful. Its color is bright and it looks different from the figure of Buddha in the temple!"


    Lin Mengya became more depressed after hearing what Baizhi had said.


    These were not the details at all.


    The four people started to talk about the details of the statuette. But Lin Mengya frowned at them more anxiously and looked much more depressed.


    Now she understood why the eunuch insisted that she must open the box and have a look first.


    In this way, she couldn''t explain herself and could only be punished when the Empress became angry.


    What should she do?


    "Master, what happened?" Baiji asked cautiously. The master looked worried from the moment when they brought the statuette back.


    Now, she called them together to discuss it. Baiji was sure that something terrible must have happened.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said slowly.


    "You can have a look. The statuette has broken into pieces."


    The four people were surprised and opened the red sandalwood box immediately. Lin Mengya was right. The exquisite statuette had broken into pieces and they were lying inside the box quietly.


    Lin Mengya looked at them carefully. This event could be treated as a test.


    If some of her servants were working for the Empress secretly, she could take this opportunity to find them out.


    "Why did this happen? Sister Princess, who did this?"


    Lin Zhongyu checked the pieces carefully. He became cold and angry.


    He had only lived in this mansion for a short period of time, but he knew that Sister Princess had suffered much damage despite that she was very careful and cautious.


    Now, she got into big trouble. Who did this? Why was this person so vicious?


    "I also have no idea. But after half a month, the Empress might come over here. At that time, I''m definitely doomed."


    Lin Mengya answered with desperation.


    The four people were astonished and scared.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Zhongyu suddenly rushed at her table, picked up a pen, and drew something.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you..."


    "Sister Princess, don''t be worried. I have no other skills, but I have a photographic memory for these items. Please wait for a moment. I can draw it and you can ask someone to do the same statuette."


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect that Xiaoyu had such a good memory.


    This little guy was awesome!


    "Master, I can''t be compared with Childe Yu, but I''m good at sewing from childhood. I also looked at the statuette carefully yesterday. Please give me three days and I can make the same embroidery."


    Baizhi also had an idea. Lin Mengya didn''t expect that all the people in her courtyard were skilled craftsmen.


    She immediately nodded and gave them some instructions.


    "Baizhi, Baishao, you two must try your best to help Baiji. No one can disturb her and no one can see what she is doing. Baishao, you need to stop anyone from entering her room."


    Baishao was worried about having nothing to do to show her loyalty, so she nodded immediately.


    "Master, please rest assured. No one can enter Baiji''s room over the next few days."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Now, she was counting on them to get over this hurdle!


    At this moment, Jinyue and Concubine De were in the Art Courtyard. They were also worried and didn''t know what to do.


    "Oh, this girl is so careless. Why didn''t she think twice before accepting the gift of the Empress?"


    Concubine De looked worried and depressed.


    She had been forced to leave the imperial palace. But the Empress still had no intention of letting her off the hook. Now, this woman was trying to frame Ya''er up.


    However, Ya''er was so careless and ignorant and opened Pandora''s Box.


    What should they do?


    "The Princess is too young and has no idea about these schemes. Concubine De, please think of an idea to help her. I believe that the Princess is only one of the targets of the Empress! She also wants to harm someone else this time!"


    Jinyue looked at Concubine De anxiously. It was all her fault. She became old and had a bad memory.


    The sandy soil pottery had done them great harm. But it was rare.


    She didn''t expect that the Empress would use the same trick to frame up Lin Mengya.


    The Empress must be infuriating that day in the imperial palace.


    "I also have no idea. Ah, I thought that this girl was clever before. But now it seems that she is a bane to us. If she keeps being the wife of Yu''er, she might bring endless back luck to Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    Jinyue was surprised by what she had said. Concubine De was very satisfied with the Princess before.


    But these days, she suddenly changed for no reason and became dissatisfied with the Princess.


    Why did this happen?


    Did the Princess do something wrong and offend Concubine De?


    "Go to the Ministry of Internal Order. Ask our men to find a statuette that is similar to the one sent by the Empress. This is the only thing I can do."


    They did have their men in the Ministry of Internal Order.


    But they were not important figures. They couldn''t have seen the gift given by the Empress.


    It seemed that Concubine De didn''t want to save the Princess.


    What should she do?


    Lin Mengya was trying to remedy the situation quietly and Aunt Jinyue decided to tell this to Long Tianhao after thinking carefully.


    At that time, he was practicing martial arts in the field. He was wearing neat black clothes and was slender and strong. Every part of his body was perfect.


    He was waving the long sword in his hand and every movement was powerful and overwhelming.


    Jinyue looked at Long Tianhao with gratification. She had been taking care of him since he was a child. So she was like his wet nurse and Long Tianhao was thus more respectful to her.


    "Aunt Jinyue, why do you come over here?"


    Long Tianhao put down his sword. Jinyue took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Her eyes were filled with tender love but Long Tianhao still noticed that she was worried.


    "Did my mother..."


    Long Tianhao frowned and thought that his mother was in trouble now. But to his surprise, Jinyue shook her head slightly.

 Chapter 49 A Completely Safe Plan

    "It''s your Princess. Please hurry up and think of a plan to save her."


    Long Tianhao''s attitude suggested that he cared much about Lin Mengya. Jinyue was sure about this.


    But he had been used to hiding his true feelings since he was a child. He seemed to be indifferent and reticent, but in fact, he was not iron-hearted at all.


    At least, he had never vented his anger on innocent people who were not to blame.


    "Lin Mengya? What''s wrong with her?" Long Tianhao raised his eyebrows and asked. He couldn''t believe that there was someone in the world who could screw her over.


    Jinyue sighed and carefully told Long Tianhao everything about the statuette of Songzi Guanyi.


    "The Empress is too mean and despicable. Aunt Jinyue, if my memory serves me right, Aunt Mingyu and Aunt Xiyue were killed by this scheme, right?"


    Long Tianhao''s words reminded her of something painful and terrible.


    She nodded while her eyes were filled with tears.


    Mingyue was her twin sister. At that time, both of them were brought to the imperial palace by Concubine De.


    But she didn''t expect that she would be separated from her sister forever.


    Therefore, Jinyue didn''t want anyone to be framed by this thing.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to solve this. Thank you, Aunt Jinyue."


    Long Tianhao didn''t know these past events. But every time when Aunt Jinyue mentioned this thing, she would break into tears.


    He would never let this thing happen again!


    In the Qinglan Courtyard. Lin Mengya had been lying on the couch in her room for three days.


    She claimed that she had some discomfort but in fact, she was staying in her room and watching Xiaoyu draw the image of the statuette.


    "Sister Princess. I finished it. Please have a look."


    Xiaoyu had finished dozens of drawings of the Songzi Guanyin statuette in the past three days.


    At first, it looked a bit like the statuette. But now, his drawing was almost the same as the original one.


    Lin Mengya was surprised by Xiaoyu''s talents in drawing.


    "Little guy, I didn''t that you were good at drawing. Who taught you to draw pictures before?"


    Lin Mengya just asked him casually but Xiaoyu answered her question shyly.


    "No one taught me. I learned from the old beggar who adopted me before. He looks crazy but he knows a lot."


    Every time when Xiaoyu mentioned the old beggar, he looked reverent and longing.


    She touched the little guy''s head and thought that the old beggar must have given him the simplest warmth in the first years of his life."


    He was really a poor kid. Lin Mengya felt sweet and relieved.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you break into my room!"


    At this moment, they suddenly heard rude and impolite noise outside the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu looked at each other and went out to the yard to have a look.


    Baizhi, Baiji, and Baishao lived in the wing-rooms which were not far away from the principal room. They were all first-class servant girls, so they usually served her in her room.


    The aggressive words were said by Baishao.


    At the moment, this girl put her hands on her hips and stared at the woman servant in front of her with her beautiful eyes. It seemed that she would not stop until the woman left here.


    "Baishao, you''re wrong. I''m ordered by the butler to look around. I can even check the Princess'' room, not to mention yours."


    "I''m going to cut your tongue if you don''t stop speaking! The butler is nobody here! The Princess is the real master in this mansion! You evil old woman, I''ll not spare you if you dare to offend the Princess!"


    The servants in the courtyard gathered around in a circle and no one noticed that the Princess and Lin Zhongyu were looking at them.


    Baishao was bold, vigorous, and loyal.


    Lin Mengya knew that it was wise to choose Baishao as her servant.


    "Well, I''m determined to check your room no matter you''re Baishao or peony. Come on, drive her away!"


    This old woman servant was also bossy and shrewd. She was determined to enter this girl''s room.


    But Baishao was an important servant in the mansion anyway and no one dared to drive her away.


    "Who is it? Why are you so daring? How dare you check the room of my personal maid?"


    They heard a soft voice and Lin Mengya appeared before them.


    The old woman servant suddenly changed and it seemed that she saw her family members. She cried loudly and rushed at Lin Mengya to complain to her.


    "Princess, please help me. I can''t even finish my task. The butler asked me to check the room. But Baishao didn''t even let me enter her room. What should I do?"


    Lin Mengya gave her a cold look and the old woman servant stopped crying automatically.


    Why did the Princess look even more terrifying than the Prince?


    "Well, you''ve said that you also want to check my room. OK, I can let you in. But to put it bluntly, if you break anything in my room, you have to pay with your life."


    It seemed that Lin Mengya was impartial and didn''t defend any of them. But that old woman was scared by what she had said.


    But she suddenly summoned up her courage after thinking of what the butler had said.


    "Princess, please forgive us. Come on! Follow me and check the room of the Princess."


    Lin Mengya''s looked at them coldly. She stopped Baishao from rushing forward to stop them and shook her head slightly.


    "Princess, after you, please."


    These servants were not allowed to enter the master''s room and the old woman also planned to enter her room alone.


    Lin Mengya took Lin Zhongyu''s hands and sat at the desk. They stared the woman who was looking at her room carefully.


    They heard a sudden bang and Lin Zhongyu threw the sandalwood box on the ground. The sandalwood box was originally put on his desk and there was an ink-stone in it.


    "Childe Yu, why are you so careless?"


    The old woman smiled broadly and picked the box up. Lin Zhongyu stared at her coldly and asked some servants to come in.


    "This desk is in a mess. I can''t even draw pictures here! Come in and clean it up for me!"


    Several second-class servant girls entered one by one and found that the old woman was holding a box and standing in front of Childe Yu with mixed emotions.


    "Have you finished? Get out here if you finished!"


    Lin Zhongyu didn''t care about her feelings at all. Both his face and his voice were cold.


    Looking at this little guy, Lin Mengya smiled. He was really a cute and clever monkey.


    "Yes, I''ve already finished. There''s nothing wrong with the room of the Princess. By the way, I want to give you a heads-up. The capital city is not safe these days and we all know that the robbers broke into our mansion and stole something. Princess, please be careful."


    Lin Mengya didn''t even look up at her. They came here in a big way and she had already known their intentions.


    "Well, I know this."


    The old woman didn''t expect that the Princess was so nice and open to persuasion.


    In an instant, she felt that she would live comfortably in this place.


    This group of people left arrogantly.


    Lin Mengya looked out of the window and her sneer at the corner of her mouth became more and more obvious.


    They came here at the right time. The Empress and her followings were too impatient.


    Lin Mengya looked at the tea in her hand without saying anything.


    "Master, how can you let them search your house!"


    Baishao was angry. If she hadn''t stalled them, Baiji and Baizhi wouldn''t have had the time to hide all these drawings and embroidery.


    But she felt sorry for her master.


    "They''re just clowns and I don''t care what they did. But I didn''t know that you''re so bold and vigorous."


    Baishao, who was tough and bossy just now, immediately blushed and pinched the corner of her clothes shyly.


    "My mother is a widow and the clansmen always wanted to bully my mother and my siblings, so I have to..."


    "This is good. It''s a good thing to protect your loved ones. Don''t feel inferior. I need a tough girl like you to protect the Qinglan Courtyard."


    Lin Mengya looked at Baishao with appreciation. Baizhi was loyal to her, but she was too innocent.


    Baiji was calm, but she was too soft to others.


    Baishao was beautiful and shrewd. She was a bit like Wang Xifeng (a tough and shrewd woman in Dream of the Red Chamber). After training, she could help her a lot.


    "By the way, master, they said that the robbers broke into our mansion. Do we need to take action to guard against them?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Even the robbers broke into this mansion, they couldn''t find her room.


    Last time she was taken away by Qinghu.


    Since then, Steward Deng had been crazy and buried a lot of hidden piles in her yard.


    Although he didn''t tell her, she noticed it through the clues.


    "Find Steward Deng and ask him who is the butler mentioned by the old woman. Please be careful and avoid alerting the enemy."


    Baishao left quietly and Lin Mengya sat in her room to sort herself out.


    This person put many plants in Prince Yu''s Mansion without raising suspicion. He couldn''t reveal himself so easily.


    There must be a reason for all these events.


    What did they want to cover up?


    She hadn''t even solved the problem of the statuette of Songzi Guanyin. But now, more and more things happened. Even she was a little confused.


    No, she must calm down, otherwise, people around her would be in danger!


    "Little guy, what are you thinking about?"


    Suddenly, she heard a feminine voice. Lin Mengya''s eyes widened. But there were only her and Lin Zhongyu who was also shocked in this room.


    "Qinghu? Why do you come here today? You said that you would start to protect me three months later. Come out and don''t hide."


    Lin Mengya said calmly to the air.


    A white figure suddenly appeared before her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but he seemed to have grown taller.


    "You..."


    "I become more handsome, right?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Why was this guy so shameless?


    "You are a killer, not a rapist. It''s no use being handsome."


    Lin Mengya was calm but Lin Zhongyu was nervous as if confronted by a formidable enemy. He looked at the strange guy in front of him with alert and secretly clenched his self-defense dagger. He looked cold and grim.


    "Well, you don''t know how to appreciate my beauty. Oh? Who is it? I have to admit that he''s even more handsome than me."


    Lin Mengya touched Xiaoyu''s head with complacency and said proudly.


    "This is my brother. He looks better than you, right?"

 Chapter 50 Qinghus Task

    "Your brother? Well, I see. He''s a clever monkey like you. It''s my bad luck to run into you and your brother."


    Qinghu did not regard himself as an outsider. He flopped into a chair and looked at Lin Mengya with a smile.


    "So, why do you come over here? You don''t want to just chat with me, right?"


    After meeting Qinghu several times, she realized that he was not so cold and ruthless as he looked.


    After all, not everyone could be able to maintain their nature under such inhumane torture.


    She believed that if she cured Qinghu one day, he could be able to control his temper despite that he may not become a good person.


    "I come here because someone gave me a lot of money and asked me to steal something from your room."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and looked at the guy who was smiling at her.


    "When did you change your career and choose to be a thief?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him with disdain. Although Qinghu was thick-skinned, he still blushed with shame.


    "Why do you look at me like this? It''s all your fault! I let you go the last time and the employer changed the mind. You ungrateful brat! I suffered a lot because of you!"


    In an instant, Lin Mengya got goose bumps all over. Why was this guy so shameless?


    However, she had to believe him.


    It was said that the Peach Blossom Dock was strict in discipline and it was also hard to be the young lord of this organization.


    "By the way, what do you want to steal?"


    Lin Mengya placated Lin Zhongyu who looked anxious and tight. She clearly knew that Qinghu would not hurt her.


    "I want to steal an imperial edict."


    Imperial edict? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Why did someone want to get it? It was useless.


    "In fact, my activity is not limited to your mansion. I have come to all families in the capital city who received an imperial edict before. But I found nothing. I''m curious to know where do you hide the imperial edict. Why can''t I find them?"


    It seemed that Qinghu just asked her carelessly but Lin Mengya responded with a sneer.


    "Do you want to elicit information from me? No way!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t give him any chance and refused decisively.


    Qinghu realized that he had no chance to get important information from her. So he curled his lips and disappeared from her room.


    This guy came over here to deliver a message and do her a favor. But Lin Mengya always felt embarrassed after hearing what he said.


    "Sister Princess, why do they want the imperial edict?"


    Lin Mengya also frowned. The imperial edict could be both useful and useless. It depended on how you handle it.


    But the Emperor was not as healthy as he used to be in these years, and therefore most of the imperial edicts were issued by the Empress with her seals on it.


    No!


    The Emperor issued an imperial edict before to confer on her the title of Princess Yu. She remembered that there was the seal of the Emperor on it. Do they...


    "Xiaoyu, please go out and play with Biazhi. I have something to do now!"


    Lin Mengya hurried to the study room of Long Tianhao. The guards outside of the room knew her, so they didn''t stop her from coming in.


    But she didn''t expect that Long Tianhao had already left before.


    "Where is the Prince?" Lin Mengya looked at Steward Deng with anxiety.


    "The Prince has gone out to do something and he only brought Lin Kui with him."


    Steward Deng looked at the Princess in front of him with doubts. What happened? Why was she so worried and anxious?


    "Ask him to go to the Qinglan Courtyard when he comes back. Please remember that I have important things to discuss with him and he must be quick!"


    If her surmise were right, then everything could be explained.


    The statuette of Songzi Guanyin was not used to kill her. The Empress wanted to use it to put everyone in Prince Yu''s Mansion in prison.


    Breaking a statuette of Songzi Guanyin was not a horrible mistake.


    They would be grounded. After months of austerity and confession, they could be released.


    But countless events might happen in this period of time!


    If Qinghu hadn''t told her this news, she couldn''t have known the truth.


    "Aunt Jinyue, where is my mother?"


    Jinyue found that the Princess was very anxious, so she answered immediately.


    "Concubine De is having a rest. Princess, what happened?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that these were all her guesses and she had no evidence now.


    "I... Nothing. I just come here to pay respects to mother. Since she is asleep, I''d better leave now."


    But Jingyue came out of the main hall of the Art Courtyard when Lin Mengya stopped talking with Jinyue.


    "Princess, Concubine De wants to see you."


    Damn it! Concubine De woke up!


    "Alright."


    Lin Mengya regained her calmness and followed Jingyue to the room of Concubine De.


    "What happened? Why do you come over here so anxiously?"


    Concubine De just woke up from her nap. Her hair was slightly ruffled and she looked tired and sluggish.


    Lin Mengya suddenly had an idea and gave Concubine De a clever smile.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I come over here to pay respects to you. Besides, I also want to ask some questions about your birthday party. It''s my first time to organize your party and I don''t want to make mistakes and get you angry."


    Lin Mengya said softly. And what she had said made Concubine De satisfied.


    Looking at this cute girl, Concubine De stopped frowning and smiled.


    "Well, you''re a considerate kid. You can discuss these problems with Aunt Jinyue. I''m tired these days, so I can''t discuss these details with you youngsters."


    Concubine De rubbed the area between her eyebrows. Lin Mengya was sure that she had suffered from a chronic disease for a long time.


    "Mother, I always massaged my father''s shoulders before I get married. Perhaps I can help to relieve your suffering."


    But Concubine De waved her hands and refused.


    "Many imperial doctors have tried to cure my illness, but they all failed. You''re just a little girl and I don''t think you''re better than them. You can leave now."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya left obediently. But she always felt that the chronic disease of Concubine De was very weird.


    Long Tianhao was not in the mansion for the next ten days.


    Lin Mengya was very anxious and worried. But she had no other choice but to prepare for the birthday party of Concubine De.


    "Princess, this is the golden silk we are going to use at the birthday party. Please have a look."


    "Princess, these are all the dishes we are going to serve the guest. Please have a look."


    "Princess, this is the guest list of the birthday party, please have a look."


    Lin Mengya was busy getting all these details settled.


    It was the task of the Ministry of Internal Order to prepare for the birthday party of the empresses.


    But the Empress said that Prince Yu''s Mansion should finish all these things since Concubine De was living in the mansion now.


    But she didn''t expect that it was so troublesome to handle these affairs.


    She couldn''t make any mistakes and bring shame on the Prince. Besides, she also needed to take everything into consideration, which tired her out.


    After thinking for a while, she decided that she couldn''t waste her precious time on these trivial matters.


    "I ask all of you to come over here today because I want to break our tasks into small steps."


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya asked the servant girls, women and butlers to come over here. She needed to give them some instructions.


    "From today on, you need to report problems related to needlework and decoration to Aunt Liu at first. If Aunt Liu can''t decide, you can tell Baiji. If Baiji is also confused, you can ask me."


    "Report all the problems related to the guest list and return gift to Steward Deng at first. You can ask me if he can''t make a decision. Sort out all the other chores and report to Baishao."


    Everyone immediately bowed and listened to her instructions carefully.


    They thought that this new master was young and they could fish in troubled waters.


    But they didn''t expect that they were wrong. She didn''t make any mistakes in the past few days and arranged everything in an orderly way now.


    "Yes! We''ll follow your instructions!"


    But Lin Mengya still didn''t feel relaxed despite that she had broken the tasks into easy-to-accomplish steps.


    The butler mentioned by the old woman had already been arrested by her. He didn''t hold anything back and told her everything before she had tortured him.


    A strange guard bribed the butler and told him that he had fallen in love with a servant girl in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    But the servant girl had signed an irrevocable contract with the master.


    So they had no alternative but to bribe the butler. If the old woman could find some forbidden items in the girl''s room, they would throw her out.


    But the butler was scared after finding that the old woman dared to check the room of the Princess.


    He wanted to pack up and run away. But he was caught by the Steward Deng.


    "Where is the old woman?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that something was wrong. The old woman was so daring and even entered her room. This was strange.


    "Princess, the old woman drowned herself in a well."


    "What?!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the old woman had died!


    "Find the corpse of the old woman! I want to examine it in person!"


    Steward Deng was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Princess wanted to examine the corpse in person!


    "But this is not appropriate. The corpse will bring bad luck and may offend the birthday party of Concubine De."


    Lin Mengya looked at Steward Deng and found that he was very superstitious.


    "OK, then please find an abandoned icehouse to keep the corpse of the old woman. I''ll examine it later."


    Steward Deng nodded and left to finish his task.


    "Miss Lin, both of them have their own tasks. What can I do?"


    Baizhi was different from Baishao and Baiji. She didn''t have anything to do now.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and found a perfect task for her.


    "This task is of great importance. I need someone who has a great taste to try the dishes in the kitchen. Do you want to do this?"


    Baizhi, who was bored and upset before, suddenly became excited and nearly jumped up with joy.


    "Miss Lin, you know me very well! You''re so nice to me!"


    Lin Mengya pulled her to stop her from being highly conceited.


    "By the way, you have another task in the kitchen. Please check the food and drink of Concubine De and see if there is any regular pattern in her diet. Be careful and don''t let others find this. Do you understand?"


    Baizhi nodded vigorously. She would try her best to finish Miss Lin''s task.


    Moreover, eating and drinking were her strong points!


    "Well, you can go to the kitchen now. Go back with Baishao and Baiji and tell me everything you find at night."


    Baizhi rushed to the kitchen happily and Lin Mengya was lost in thought.


    Everything happened too fast. What was the connection between all these events?

 Chapter 51 Concubine Des Birthday Party

    She rubbed her eyes. There were servants who were busy running in and out of the courtyard.


    Some of the servants might be spies sent by the enemy. How could she find all of them?


    The most important thing was that Long Tianhao disappeared in the past few days. No one could help her handle some things.


    "Master. Concubine De asked you to come to the Art Courtyard."


    Baizhi was not around Lin Mengya these days. So Baiji took over her job and kept her informed of the progress made.


    In the past few days, Aunt Jinyue had given her advice and taught her in person. Finally, Baiji looked like a maid in royal families and became more polite and could behave properly. Now, no one could make fun of her gesture and behavior.


    "OK. The Jinxiu Workshop has already sent us the birthday clothes with Magic Lotus on it. Take it and follow me. Concubine De can try it on."


    "Yes."


    The work in the past few days had made Lin Mengya mentally and physically exhausted.


    Long Tianhao disappeared and Concubine De claimed that she was sick and stayed in her room. She must manage all the affairs in this big mansion by herself.


    Fortunately, she had a girlfriend who worked as a corporate executive. She always talked about resource integration and manpower planning.


    As a result, Lin Mengya knew some knowledge and skills for enterprise management, otherwise, she might have already collapsed.


    The hustle and bustle outside did not affect the Art Courtyard at all.


    The servant girls and women assigned to this place were still doing their jobs.


    Lin Mengya found that this was the only quiet place in Prince Yu''s Mansion now.


    "Pay respect to Concubine De. Are you feeling better these days?"


    Concubine De sat in the inner room and she looked greater than before.


    "Come to me. I know that you''ve worked hard to prepare for my birthday party these days." Concubine De said with a smile on her face.


    "I''m not tired. You''re healthy and happy now and this is the blessing for all of us."


    Lin Mengya watched her carefully. Concubine De was impatient several days ago, but she was kind and loving to her today.


    Illness would afflict the spirit of the human being, but few patients would change so considerably.


    "You''re really a honey-lipped girl. By the way, I ask you to come over here because I want to know if you''ve decided the guest list."


    Lin Mengya asked Baiji to hand it in. Without the help of Aunt Jinyue, she couldn''t have completed it.


    "I''ve finished it. I know that you don''t want to be extravagant, so I only invite some family members, including the great uncle, second uncle, aunts, and their children. As for other guests, I''m young and can''t decide. Mother, please give me some advice."


    Concubine De looked at the list and was quite satisfied.


    "You''re young but considerate. You''ve done a great job and I have nothing worry about. Follow me and help me to try on the dress."


    Concubine De turned and went into the inner room. Lin Mengya immediately realized that she had something private to tell her.


    So she held the dress with both hands and followed Concubine De to the inner room.


    "I''ve heard that you accepted a statuette of Songzi Guanyin, is that so?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Concubine De might have already known everything about the statuette.


    Concubine De sighed and looked at Lin Mengya with disappointment.


    "I''ve told you before. We can''t confront the Empress if we''re not absolutely sure that we can win. What have you done? You''ve brought big trouble for us!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and wondered why Concubine De started to complain about her today.


    But it was hard to deal with problems between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. There was no use explaining to her. So Lin Mengya just admitted that she had done wrong.


    "I made a mistake. Mother, don''t worry about it. I''ll think of a way to solve this problem."


    "You''d better do what you say. If you get Yu''er into trouble, I''ll not spare you."


    Concubine De said coldly. She was completely different from before.


    Lin Mengya left this room obediently. She still pretended to be gentle and humble.


    "Prince, what happened?"


    She went back to her courtyard and only Baiji, who had followed her all the way, noticed that Lin Mengya was worried.


    "Nothing. I''m just tired. By the way, please ask Baizhi to come over. I have something to ask her."


    Concubine De was weird. Maybe members of the imperial family tended to turn against others without warning. But Concubine De was always chopping and changing, which was strange.


    Baizhi told Lin Mengya that Concubine De''s diet was as usual and there was nothing wrong with her food and drink. Did she worry too much?


    "The day after tomorrow is Concubine De''s birthday. Please gather your strength for this party. We can''t make any mistakes. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, master."


    Long Tianhao hurried back on the day of Concubine De''s birthday.


    He claimed that he had gone out to collect gifts for Concubine De, but Lin Mengya didn''t believe him.


    On the day of the birthday, Prince Yu''s Mansion was filled with friends and guests. Lin Mengya and all the servants became extremely busy.


    As the wife of Prince Yu, Lin Mengya was wearing the bright red gold silk clothes with flowers on it. She looked gorgeous and charming.


    There was a piece of peony-shaped jewelry in her hair, which made her look even more beautiful and charming.


    Many young nobles suddenly regretted it.


    If they had known that the silly daughter of the Marquis Zhennan was so beautiful, they would have tried their best to marry her.


    It was said that she had more than forty boxes of dowry.


    There was no use in discussing it. They started to admire Prince Yu''s fortune.


    Why was he so lucky? Why could he marry this beautiful lady?


    "Princess. Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin arrived."


    The woman who welcomed visitors and saw them off gave Lin Mengya the visit card of the Lin family.


    Lin Mengya gave a brittle laugh. The shameless mother and her daughter finally arrived.


    "Let them in since they arrived. Follow the arrangement of the female guest to receive them. You don''t need to go back and report to me."


    Lin Mengya threw the visit card aside without looking at it.


    This old woman forced a smile. She had intended to please Lin Mengya, but now she realized that this daughter of the formal wife didn''t get along very well with her stepmother.


    "You guys need to keep an eye on the guests and make sure that everything is under control. I need to ask the Prince to come over here."


    Several capable women nodded and did their own jobs.


    Lin Mengya took Baizhi and went to the Qinwu Courtyard of Long Tianhao.


    But Lin Mengya heard a sweet voice before coming to the door, which made her surprised.


    "Cousin Prince Yu, you haven''t come to see me for a long time. I miss you so much!"


    Cousin? Lin Mengya stopped immediately. She hoped that this girl was not like Lin Daiyu in The story of the Stone.


    If they were playmates in childhood and fell in love with each other, she would become a detestable third party.


    "Ruqin, you shouldn''t come to this place." Although she did not see his expression, Lin Mengya could notice impatience from the tone of Long Tianhao.


    What? Maybe the Prince didn''t love this girl at all.


    If it was an unrequited love, she''d better come forward to help the Prince off the hook.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya slowly walked into the Qinwu Courtyard.


    "Princess, all the guests have arrived. It''s time for you to go to the front hall."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said. She just ignored the woman who clung to Long Tianhao.


    This was a bold move for this pretty and delicate girl. She must want to seduce the Prince.


    "You must be my sister-in-law. You''re so beautiful. Nice to meet you, you can call me Ruqin."


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she still pretended to be polite. It was obvious that Ruqin wanted to seduce the Prince, but she still kept on calling her sister-in-law. Sure enough, this girl didn''t show any respect to her.


    "Ruqin, you''re too polite. This is my first time to see you. Well, the Prince is too forgetful. He has never mentioned this beautiful and gentle cousin to me. I even thought that you worshipped and loved the Prince when I came in."


    Lin Mengya looked Ruqin standing in front of her generously. To be honest, this girl was beautiful and impressive. She looked a bit like Concubine De.


    But they were different. This girl was not as dignified and graceful as Concubine De.


    She was beautiful. But she didn''t seem to be smart.


    "You''re kidding. I''ve always been close to my cousin since we were still kids. Are you jealous?"


    Jiang Ruqin laughed behind her hands, but she looked down on Lin Mengya deep in her heart.


    She looked Lin Mengya up and down and had to admit that she was beautiful and attractive. But her elder brother had told her that this was a cruel and sinister woman.


    She couldn''t let this woman hurt her cousin.


    "No, absolutely not. We''re a family and I''m not so mean. By the way, I have something to discuss with the Prince. Miss Ruqin, please leave and take your seat at the banquet."


    Lin Mengya naturally took Long Tianhao''s arm and smiled softly at him.


    Long Tianhao looked a little strained. But he was very patient and was different from before when he was talking to Ruqin.


    "Ruqin, you can leave now. I have something to discuss with Ya''er."


    Jiang Ruqin stamped her foot. She could do nothing but leave.


    She walked out of the Qinwu Courtyard with her servant girls.


    "It seems that the beautiful girl is difficult to deal with." Lin Mengya immediately let go of his arm and laughed cleverly.


    Long Tianhao cast a glance at her but he seemed to be relieved.


    "Ruqin is the daughter of my great uncle and the sister of Jiang Sheng. Since she was a child, she has always entered the imperial palace to chat with my mother and amuse her. Please don''t mind her offence."


    Long Tianhao only treated Ruqin as his little sister.


    The great uncle wanted to marry Ruqin to him, but he was unwilling to accept this.


    "Well, I see. By the way, I have something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya simply told him everything about the statuette and the imperial edict.


    "Where''s the corpse of the old woman?" Long Tianhao frowned and clenched his fists. He didn''t expect that such things would happen over and over again in his mansion.


    Those people were just courting death!


    "I''ve already asked someone to preserve her corpse in an abandoned icehouse."


    Lin Mengya stepped forward, gently put her fingers in the eyebrows of Long Tianhao and smoothed his wrinkled brow.


    "I will remove all obstacles for you, so please don''t worry anymore."


    They were very close to each other and he could even hear her breathing.

 Chapter 52 The Empress Came Here

    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Lin Mengya took back her hand and looked at her toes. Why did she do this?


    Lin Mengya was annoyed with herself. She found that she couldn''t say anything.


    "I... I have to go back to work."


    Lin Mengya suddenly found that Long Tianhao''s eyes were incredibly deep.


    Looking him directly in his eyes, Lin Mengya felt that she was completely attracted to him.


    No!


    Lin Mengya secretly pinched her thigh, and she nearly cried with pain.


    "You''ve worked hard in the past few days." Maybe he was attracted by this atmosphere, or he just wanted to show solicitude for his subordinate.


    Long Tianhao looked at her small face with complex emotions.


    In order to deal with the Empress, he reluctantly promised to marry Lin Mengya.


    But now, she had become an incredible help to him.


    The Empress would definitely regret it if she knew this.


    "I''m alright. By the way, Concubine De doesn''t feel very well these days. You can visit her in your spare time."


    Long Tianhao nodded. Lin Mengya was a qualified and devoted daughter-in-law.


    She often took time to visit his mother and took care of her every single thing personally. Aunt Jinyue always praised her.


    The style of the relationship between them suddenly became warm and soft, which made her feel strange. She was unaccustomed to it.


    "Well..."


    Both of them opened their mouths and spoke at the same time. They looked at each other and then looked away tacitly.


    They move perfectly together as if they were closely related. Lin Mengya blushed and felt embarrassed even though she was thick-skinned.


    They didn''t get along well with each other before. But both of them had changed.


    Obviously, the female guests'' area in the front courtyard was not affected by the romantic atmosphere of the backyard.


    Males and females shouldn''t sit together. So the noble gentlemen and their fathers were sitting in another area.


    Jiang Ruqin took her maid and walked to the female guest area with anger.


    As the eldest daughter of the Marquis Zhennan, Lin Mengya was so difficult to deal with!


    Before getting married, the Prince was nice and kind to her!


    Lin Mengya was so vicious and it was all her fault. Jiang Ruqin was sure that she could have become Princess Yu if Lin Mengya hadn''t appeared.


    Now, Lin Mengya dared to be so arrogant to her, which made her furious.


    "Miss Qin, don''t be angry. I believe that the Prince still cares about you. He doesn''t allow any ladies to enter the Qinwu Courtyard except you, right?"


    Jiang Ruqin''s personal maid said carefully with a forced smile.


    "Really?" Jiang Ruqin raised her eyebrows and glanced at the maid standing beside her.


    "Yes! It''s true! I don''t dare to lie to you!" Cui''er was scared by the look of Ruqin. Miss Qin looked weak and delicate outside, but she showed no mercy in punishing her servants at home.


    "Well, it better be." Jiang Ruqin quickly adjusted her facial expression and walked into the female guest''s area arrogantly.


    Most of the guests in Concubine De''s birthday party were officials who had a good relationship with Prince Yu or Concubine De.


    But it seemed that Lin Mengwu and her mother were neglected.


    Shangguan Qing was arrogant and had never been willing to shed much of her dignity to make friends with others.


    As a result, no one paid any attention to them despite that they were the stepmother and sister of the Princess.


    "Hello, Miss Jiang."


    Someone greeted her as soon as she entered the room. Jiang Ruqin immediately smiled and pretended to be a polite lady.


    She looked around and found that all the ladies were dressed in their best. But none of them was as beautiful and gorgeous as she was.


    Jiang Ruqin suddenly felt that she was superior to others.


    "Why is she so proud? She''s just the daughter of a civil official. My father brings peace and stability to the country. Without him, they can''t enjoy a happy life."


    Lin Mengwu was also very outstanding in this group of ladies whose fathers were senior officials.


    They both believed that they were the most beautiful and purest girls at this party. So they became opponents and compete with each other secretly.


    "You''re the sister of the Princess, right? You''re so miserable. Your sister is highly respected Princess Yu while you''re just an old spinster and no one wants to marry you. You and your sister are worlds apart."


    Lin Mengwu hated it when someone compared her with Lin Mengya and treated her as an old spinster. She stared at Jiang Ruqin coldly with her beautiful eyes and wanted to kill her.


    "Pay respects to ladies. Please take your seat."


    The woman housekeeper dropped a curtsey and the ladies immediately took their places at the table.


    Concubine De was the protagonist of today''s party. She had been used to the solemnity of the imperial palace. So when she had the opportunity to eat and chat with relatives and friends, she was very happy and had a kind and soft smile on her face.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao sat on either side of her. The man was handsome while the woman was beautiful.


    When Lin Mengya appeared, everyone marveled at her beauty while Lin Mengwu and Ruqin were green with envy.


    There were a lot of people at this party.


    Lin Mengya smiled at all the guests.


    She felt that there was an undercurrent between Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu. But she was not sure.


    It was interesting. She wondered what these two contrived girls would do if she deliberately drove a wedge between them.


    "Auntie, I wish you a long life. This is the birthday gift that my father has prepared for you. Please accept this trifling gift."


    Jiang Ruqin smiled gently and offer birthday congratulations to Concubine De gracefully.


    Jiang Ruqin held a box with clouds pattern. It was lined with bright red silk and there was an S-shaped jade inside.


    This gift was not very expensive, but it was very exquisite. Concubine De smiled and nodded, and asked Jiang Ruqin to sit beside her.


    "It''s just a piece of jade. It''s no big deal."


    Lin Mengwu sat beside her mother and looked at Jiang Ruqin with disdain.


    But Shangguan Qing was reluctant to come over here, so they just chose a birthday gift casually to avoid being impolite.


    As a result, their gift was not as good as that of Jiang Ruqin.


    Jiang Ruqin gained recognition and affection of Concubine De and became complacent, which made Lin Mengwu irritated.


    "Don''t hurry. They won''t be happy and complacent for long. You''re too impatient."


    Shangguan Qing took up her glass and took a sip. She was shrewd and looked at the noble and popular family coldly.


    She had heard the news from the imperial palace in the morning. If it was correct, the birthday party of Concubine De would not be so happy and joyful after a while.


    Lin Mengya accidentally noticed the look of Shangguan Qing. It seemed that the Empress really wanted to harm her.


    She secretly clenched her little fists. She hoped that she could get through it.


    "The Empress is here! The Crown Prince is here!"


    They heard the sharp voice of the eunuch. All of them immediately stopped what they were doing and obediently fell to the ground to welcome them.


    Lin Mengya helped Concubine De to drop a curtsey. The lobby, which was lively a moment ago, became quiet in an instant.


    The Empress was wearing an exquisite purple dress. She wore her hair in a bun and looked respectable. The Crown Prince was wearing a yellow robe and there was a purple gold crown on his head. He always smiled gently and elegantly.


    But he cast a shrewd look at Princess Yu.


    They were nominal cousins, and he had seen this girl in the house of the Lin family before.


    But every time he saw her, this girl looked stupid and annoying. But his mother told him that Prince Yu who was standing in front of him was very smart now.


    "Get up. Sister Concubine De, today is your birthday. So I bring the Crown Prince to offer you birthday congratulations."


    Concubine De pretended to be terrified in an instant. It seemed that she was really afraid of the Empress.


    The Empress lifted her beautiful eyes and there was a glint of disdain in her eyes.


    This bitch always pretended to be delicate and timid. She had successfully deceived the Emperor and all the other people in this country.


    Without her competent son, this bitch would have already been killed by her.


    "Thanks for your concern. Sister Empress, please take a seat." Although Concubine De was the protagonist of this party, she showed great respect to the Empress and dared not to neglect her.


    The Empress and the Crown Prince were seated and the banquet continued as usual.


    These two women were arch enemies and had competed with each other for half a lifetime. But now, they were sitting together and exchanging pleasantries. The Crown Prince was holding a glass of wine and making jokes with Prince Yu.


    "You''re so lucky. I believe that your wife must be the most beautiful one among all those young ladies in the capital city!"


    Compared with Long Tianhao, who was cold and handsome, the Crown Prince looked softer and easier to approach.


    But his seemingly gentle eyes gleamed with evil intentions, which made Lin Mengya feel uncomfortable.


    "Brother, you''re flattering her. Ya''er is a good wife but I am more grateful to the arrangement of the Empress." Long Tianhao smiled and his answer had some hidden meanings, which made the Crown Prince unhappy.


    Princess Yu was beautiful, charming, and elegant. Her eyes were sparkly and he was completely attracted to her.


    She was not the most glamorous one, but men would easily be attracted by her.


    She looked charming and attractive. She could attract the attention of all men by sitting here quietly.


    Why did this beauty belong to Long Tianhao?


    His eyes glittered with coldness.


    The love of his father and the praise of the officials all belonged to Long Tianhao since they were still kids.


    But he was the crown prince of this country! He was the next emperor of Dajin!


    However, when his life was at stake, the Emperor gave the imperial jade seal to Long Tianhao instead of him. As the Crown Prince, he couldn''t even touch it!


    His mother tried hard to force him to marry a stupid girl. He thought that Long Tianhao would become the laughingstock of this country.


    But now, the stupid girl suddenly changed into a beautiful and clever lady, which made him furious.


    Dajin belonged to him and everything in the world also belonged to him!


    As a result, he must kill this arch enemy.


    He glanced at Princess Yu, who was absorbed in thought and was sure that this woman would become his exclusive domain one day.


    He didn''t love her. But he wanted to deprive Prince Yu of everything. At that time, Long Tianhao could only fling himself to the ground and asked for his mercy.


    "Of course. Mother took great pains to choose a good wife for you."

 Chapter 53 A Staff Is Quickly Found to Beat a Dog With

    The Crown Prince looked like an excellent big brother. Despite that he hated Long Tianhao deep in his heart, he still pretended to be kind to this younger brother.


    Long Tianhao put on a false smile and exchanged pleasantries with him. It seemed that he became more respectful to the Crown Prince.


    Only Lin Mengya, who could hear their conversation knew that they were not chatting. They were trying to score off each other.


    The royal family all looked prosperous and harmonious. But in fact, there were many dirty secrets between family members.


    Although they were real brothers, they didn''t trust each other at all. Obviously, there was no family affection between them.


    "Ya''er, why haven''t you paid respect to the Empress?" Concubine De called Lin Mengya.


    The Empress raised her beautiful eyes. Lin Mengya looked at her and tried to calm down. She knew that she must confront the Empress sooner or later.


    She walked slowly and dropped a courtesy with a graceful smile.


    "Ya''er pays respect to the Empress. Wish you a long life of happiness."


    "Well, Concubine De, you''re so lucky to find such a cute daughter-in-law." The Empress seemed to be praising her. But her facial expression indicated that it was not her true thought.


    There was an undercurrent of antipathy between them. All the guests clearly knew that this birthday party was not as simple as it looked.


    Lin Mengya pretended to be shy at the right time. She must deal with the Empress calmly.


    She must be careful every time when she confronted the Empress.


    "By the way, I gave you a statuette of Songzi Guanyin as the gift several days ago. Princess Yu, could you please take it out? Everyone here can have a look and get the blessing."


    The Empress switched gears and casually dropped a bombshell.


    Lin Mengya was still calm. She didn''t find any excuses to delay, instead, she turned and told his maid to bring it.


    "Be careful and bring me the Songzi Guanyin statuette given by the Empress. Everyone here can have a look."


    Baiji dropped a courtesy and left with her head down.


    They all had different ideas. Only Lin Mengya smiled as usual. No one could know what she was thinking.


    After a while, two efficient women carried the niche for the Songzi Guanyin statuette to the main hall of the party.


    In an instant, the faint sandalwood scent made everyone here calm down. But the face of the Empress changed slightly.


    This statuette should have been damaged. Why was it still intact?


    "My Empress, I''ve always treated this Songzi Guanyin with my whole heart. Please have a look. Doesn''t it look more spiritual than before?"


    Lin Mengya said softly but everyone here could hear her words easily.


    A few ladies who were familiar with the old orders of the imperial palace became serious when they noticed the smell of sandalwood.


    A lot of people had been killed because of this sandy soil pottery.


    They were not sure whether this Princess was lucky enough to avoid this disaster.


    "If this is the case, then you''d better continue to keep it sincerely. I hope that you can give birth to a child and Concubine De can also enjoy happy family life in the near future."


    She was definitely the Empress. Her face darkened but she became elegant and beautiful again after a few seconds.


    Lin Mengya felt strange. She noticed that the two maids standing beside the Empress were looking carefully at the statuette. But why didn''t the Empress confront her? The Empress didn''t even ask her any questions.


    Did she...


    Lin Mengya looked at the statuette of Songzi Guanyin. They had forged it several days ago. Did the Empress really think that this was the original one?


    The Empress had no interest in it. So the servants carried it out.


    But Lin Mengya became more careful. It seemed that the Empress would not let her go easily.


    Perhaps an unknown danger was approaching her.


    "Auntie. Wu''er pays respect to you. Wish you all happiness and health."


    Lin Mengwu was unable to hold back her excitement and she finally saw an opportunity to show off.


    She fell to the ground gracefully. There was a pure smile on her pretty and innocent face.


    "Well, get up." The Empress looked indifferent and she said to Lin Mengwu without extra emotions.


    Her sister was stupid and she didn''t think that she could have a clever daughter.


    So she had an excellent insidious scheme in an instant.


    "Come here. I have something to tell you. Your sister is Princess Yu now. You can come here and visit her more frequently to have her good fortune. In this way, you may also find a good husband in the future."


    Lin Mengwu was flattered. She let the Empress take her hand and sat in the upper position.


    Jiang Ruqin was sitting next to Concubine De while Lin Mengwu was sitting beside the Empress.


    This was the birthday party of Concubine De, but these two ladies were in the limelight now. It seemed that they attracted more attention than the hostess of this mansion.


    "Sister Princess, the Prince..." She hadn''t seen Lin Zhongyu since the beginning of the party. But he suddenly appeared and told her something in secret.


    Lin Mengya finally understood why the Empress hadn''t found anything wrong with the statuette.


    Long Tianhao still kept a poker face as if he hadn''t helped her. Lin Mengya looked at him softly and gave him a sweet smile.


    She was grateful despite that she didn''t know the reason why he helped her.


    "I didn''t expect that you and your wife loved each other so much. I just find that you''re casting glances of love in this party."


    The Crown Prince said jealously. The women in his mansion were also beautiful. But they were too respectful to him.


    They may also wink at him or look at him alluringly. But these women were tasteless and vulgar.


    "She... She''s good." Long Tianhao''s answer was better and more expressive than any other praise.


    Long Tianhao turned and looked at Lin Mengya who was smiling sweetly. His cold eyes glittered with affection, which was rare for him.


    "This is good. But I have a question. Why do you want to marry the daughter of Marquis Zhennan? Do you have any ulterior motives?"


    The question of the Crown Prince cut like a sharp knife right into the heart of Long Tianhao.


    His face turned cold. But he just smiled indifferently to cover the sadness in his eyes.


    The Crown Prince was the eldest son. Long Tianhao still remembered that when they were kids, he always brought him and the second elder brother to go out of the imperial palace to play.


    The Empress had tried many times to kill him. But he survived because the Crown Prince always warned helped him.


    As a result, even the Empress had threatened him with his mother, he had never hated the Crown Prince. Why did the Crown Price hate him so much?


    "No. I''m very loyal to you."


    "It better be. You''d better be honest. You''ve got enough love."


    The Crown Prince snorted and Long Tianhao caught a flash of coldness in his eyes.


    Now, he regretted it very much. He was too confused when he was a child. If he had followed his mother''s order and killed Long Tianhao, he could have become happier now!


    "Miss Lin! What''s wrong with you?"


    "Wu''er! Wu''er! What happened?"


    The atmosphere was tense. But they suddenly heard the shouting and screaming coming from the direction of the Empress.


    Lin Mengya walked over calmly and saw Lin Mengwu, who was complacent just now, fell in the arms of the Empress. Her eyes were closed and she looked pale.


    "Come on! Ask the doctor to come over here!"


    The Empress had tried hard to suppress her anger. But she still sounded like a furious lion.


    Black and red blood suddenly came out of her seven apertures. Lin Mengya felt strange and realized that this seemed to be the symptom of poisoning!


    Why...


    "Princess Yu! How dare you try to kill me! Come on! Take this bitch to the prison!"


    The Empress became furious. In an instant, Lin Mengya was surrounded by the guards of the Empress closely.


    "I want to go by myself." She didn''t shout and scream and argue for herself. She didn''t even struggle. She just looked at the Empress blandly. There was disdain in her calm eyes.


    "Princess Yu, please follow us." She looked stern and inviolable. And the guards dared not to force her. So they just respectfully asked her to follow them.


    "Prince, I have to leave home for a few days. Please take care of yourself." Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao and gave a curtsy gracefully. She looked calm as if she was going to leave home and have a trip.


    Long Tianhao nodded and turned to comfort Concubine De.


    The guests didn''t expect that the birthday party would end like this.


    Everyone thought that the Empress would be furious. But they didn''t expect that she just hurried away with the Crown Prince that day.


    The farce came to an end but the guests were still puzzled.


    Lin Mengya sat quietly on the straw at a dark and narrow cell. There was dusk on her shining hair but this didn''t change her noble elegance.


    Three days had passed. She was put in prison three days ago.


    It seemed that she had been forgotten by the whole world. But Lin Mengya did not panic or argue for herself. She just sat leisurely.


    Finally, someone appeared outside of her cell.


    Accompanied by the head of jailers, a mysterious person in black quietly came to Lin Mengya''s cell.


    "Wait for me at the door. No one can come near this cell."


    The person in black took the hood off her head and Lin Mengya saw the cold face of the Empress.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes at the right time and smiled. She finally came here.


    "Why do you want to poison me?"


    The Empress was wearing black clothes but she was still pushy and overbearing. She looked at Lin Mengya coldly.


    "How is the Crown Prince?" She didn''t expect that Lin Mengya would first ask about his son. The Empress was stunned and then became alert.


    "Why do you ask about the Crown Prince? What have you done to him?"


    But Lin Mengya just gave her a sweeter smile. Her eyes were as soft as the spring.


    "Empress, do you remember what you''ve done to me? I did the same thing to your son."


    It was impossible!


    The face of the Empress changed. But, indeed, the Crown Princess looked sluggish and tired.


    The royal doctors had already examined him. But they said that the Crown Prince was safe and healthy. Did this bitch try to deceive her and get some information?


    "It''s useless to struggle at this point. I come over here to tell you something."


    "You want me to say that Concubine De or Prince Yu is the one behind this murder case. Or maybe you want me to say that they worked together to try to kill you, right?"


    The Empress suddenly looked at Lin Mengya coldly after hearing her words.

 Chapter 54 A Risky Move

    "It seems that you really have no sense of what is right for this situation!"


    The Empress had already had the intention to kill her. If she gave the order now, everyone would know that Princess Yu was found dead in prison tomorrow.


    Even if Lin Mengya refused to cooperate, she still had a way to throw mud at Concubine De and her son.


    "Empress, I would recommend you not to be angry. My father is heading the troops of 300,000 to attack the enemy in the North Pass. If you kill me now, he might be heart-broken and lose all the fighting will. The enemy might drives straight into our country and you''ll definitely regret it."


    Lin Mengya''s words suddenly enlightened the Empress.


    Lin Muzhi was a superb military commander and worked hard to lead the conquest of other countries for the Emperor. Lin Mengya was his only soft spot and his favorite kid.


    Her sister complained to her many times.


    "It''s not a problem. I can block the passage of this information and tell him this news after he scores the victory and comes back here."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and was sure that the Empress was crazy.


    This might lead to the destruction of the country and the nation. How dare she do this?


    "Block the passage of the information? It''s impossible. My father is the Marshal of the highest rank and gets the hereditary title of Marquis Zhennan. He has led the troops for 30 years and has never suffered a defeat. Most of the civil and military officials are his friends. His former subordinates could be found everywhere in the world. Several days ago, you took me away at the birthday party and I believe that my father has already heard the news."


    Lin Mengya was aggressive and she was not afraid of the horrible look of the Empress.


    "How can you block the passage of the information? How can you smooth the anger of the public?"


    The atmosphere was cold and silent. Lin Mengya and the Empress were waiting for a proper opportunity.


    At this moment, the one who spoke first would give way to the other and lose the advantage.


    "Great! The daughter of Marquis Zhennan is very brave. I can spare your life this time, but I want to know what you''ve done to the Crown Prince."


    The Empress didn''t expect that Lin Mengya gained the initiative once again.


    "There is a flower in the north and its name is Miluo. It only flowers once in a season. It looks elegant and has no fragrance. Miluo flower blooms without producing fruit. If the cows and horses eat it by mistake, they''ll slowly lose their fertility. In the beginning, I just guessed out of thin air, so I put something that would get rid of this poison in the diet of the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince is indeed poisoned, he must be sleepy and have no appetite these days."


    The poison radar in her head often troubled her.


    But thanks to it, she could get out of trouble at crucial moments.


    The name of this drug automatically appeared in her mind that day when the Crown Prince walked past her.


    She wanted to take this as the final card to save her life, but she didn''t expect that it came to handy so quickly.


    The Empress looked at Lin Mengya skeptically. But after thinking for a while, she realized that Lin Mengya might be right. The Crown Prince had been married for many years and had beautiful concubines in his mansion. But none of them had been pregnant.


    Perhaps this girl was right. The Crown Prince had been poisoned.


    "Do you think you can save your life by making up a lie? Besides, you''ve told me this secret. Aren''t you afraid of being killed by me?"


    Lin Mengya knocked on her head with her slender fingers and pretended to be upset.


    "Well. I made a mistake. I forgot to tell you something. If the antidote is used incorrectly, the Crown Prince might feel exhausted and tired. He will die physical deficiency."


    Her red lips were delicate and tender. But what she had said was like the venom of the crane. She could easily and quietly found the fatal weakness of someone.


    The Empress'' face changed suddenly. But the desire of killing disappeared from her eyes.


    "I made a mistake this time. Well, I''ll let you out tomorrow. But don''t be complacent. Marquis Zhennan can''t protect you forever."


    The Empress suffered a defeat this time. She put on her hood and disappeared from prison once again.


    But her last words...


    Her father was leading troops and attacking the enemies and there were only Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu in the house.


    She hoped that her concern was misplaced.


    The next day Lin Mengya, who had been kept in prison for four days and three nights, was sent back to Prince Yu''s Mansion by the guards.


    They took her away in a big way while sent her back quietly.


    This was the consistent style of the Empress.


    "Master, you''re finally back. These days, servants at our yard are always crying and their eyes were red. Childe Yu knelt outside of the study room of the Prince for a day and night and he finally fainted."


    Baiji was the calmest servant in her courtyard. She helped Lin Mengya walk into the Qinglan Courtyard.


    The servants of the mansion all kept out of her way. Everyone was shunning her. Lin Mengya frowned and felt strange.


    "What happened in the past few days when I was not here?"


    Baiji looked at Lin Mengya carefully, bit her lips and whispered in her ear.


    "After the birthday party, Miss Jiang insisted on staying here to comfort Concubine De. She took herself as the hostess when you were not here."


    Jiang Ruqin? Her pretty face rose before the eyes of Lin Mengya.


    Was she really so domineering?


    "Well, our mansion must be bustling and lively."


    Baiji shook her head gently. It seemed that she wanted to say something.


    "What do you want to say? Please tell me everything."


    "And... And your sister is also here. Miss Lin said that she was poisoned in our mansion, so she would not leave until she was healed. These days, servants suffered a lot because of these two ladies."


    Lin Mengwu? Why was she here?


    In an instant, Lin Mengya really sympathized with the sufferings of the servants. All of them must have a rough time with these two ladies living here.


    "I see. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, they dare not bully you."


    It was her husband who should be to blame. He was so handsome that these two perfect ladies condescended to stay in the small Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "Miss Lin! Finally, you''re here! Please hurry up and go to the study room of the Prince. Your sister and Miss Jiang are fighting with each other!"


    Baizhi''s eyes were red and her face wrinkled like a bun.


    Baizhi''s reactions were totally unexpected. Lin Mengya thought that Baizhi would hold her and break into tears.


    "Forget it. They will not stop fighting in a short time. Baiji, please help me to get dressed. Baizhi, go to the small kitchen and take a bowl of sugar mung bean soup. It can reduce internal heat and help people calm down.¡±


    Lin Mengya freshened up and put on clean clothes. Then she took a food container and walked to the study room of Long Tianhao with Baiji and Baizhi.


    The two women were arguing and fighting with each other and the spacious study room looked cramped.


    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu were arguing and their maids were also screaming and swearing.


    They didn''t even notice that Lin Mengya entered this room.


    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao with her maids. He was frowning and she took out the mung bean soup from the food container.


    "Prince, please drink this bowl of soup. It can reduce your internal heat."


    Long Tianhao looked at this girl who was standing beside him. She was wearing a green dress and wore no make-up. There was a unique fragrance on her body and she was looking at him with a sweet smile.


    The mung bean soup in the bowl was warm, sweet, and refreshing. It seemed that all the anger in his heart disappeared in an instant.


    "Come on, send these two ladies back to their home."


    She said softly. But her voice was irresistible and dignified.


    The two girls, who were still arguing with each other, suddenly looked back at Lin Mengya in surprise.


    "You..."


    "Since you''re guests, I treat you with respect. But I can''t stand your bad behavior anymore. This is the study room of the Prince and both of you have not got married yet. I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to fight in this place."


    Jiang Ruqin was not convinced and still wanted to argue with Lin Mengya. But she had to give up when she noticed that Long Tianhao was frowning at her.


    Lin Mengwu also had no reason to stay here. She previously claimed that she wanted to stay here to take care of the Prince for her sister. But this was a lie.


    Two of them left gloomily and the noisy study room suddenly became quiet.


    "Please forgive me. I made a mistake and brought shame on you."


    Long Tianhao''s eyes became dark but his facial expression didn''t change.


    "Get up. It''s not your fault. But I have a question. How did you persuade the Empress to let you out?"


    "I... I poisoned the Crown Prince. He will die of physical deficiency if I refuse to give him my exclusive antidote."


    "What? How dare you poison the Crown Prince!"


    Long Tianhao''s face suddenly darkened. Despite that the Crown Prince hated him now, Long Tianhao still remembered that the Crown Prince was his big brother who loved and cared for him since they were kids.


    Therefore, he always refused to kill the Crown Prince in these years despite all the persuasions of the advisers around him.


    But this woman touched his sore spot.


    "Prince, please don''t be angry. This poison..."


    "How dare you! No wonder Jiang Sheng said that you were a vicious woman! I didn''t expect that you were so cruel! I''m afraid that you may also poison me if I piss you off one day!"


    Looking at furious Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya''s heart ached as if she was stabbed with a sword.


    She did all of these to protect herself.


    She wouldn''t have done this if those people hadn''t framed her up or tried to kill her.


    She finally realized that Long Tianhao only treated her as a vicious woman who would kill innocent people.


    She hid all her pain and sorrow and raised her head stubbornly. She wouldn''t allow herself to retreat in order to please someone.


    "I did nothing wrong. If you think I''m wrong, you can tie me up and send me to Crown Prince''s Mansion."


    She said softly without any emotions. But Long Tianhao was impressed by her words.


    He was blinded by his sentiment. But after a while, he realized that he was wrong.


    And Lin Mengya did the right thing.


    Every step of her seemed to be vicious and sinister. But she was forced by others and had no other option.


    He was hindered by the family affection which had disappeared a long time ago.


    "You... Get up."


    Long Tianhao suddenly felt helpless.


    In the near future, he might become the kind of person mentioned by the Crown Prince.


    "Excuse me, I have to go now."


    She turned and left, leaving Long Tianhao a cold and arrogant figure.


    The relationship between them had eased. But it seemed that an invisible wall appeared and separated them once again.

 Chapter 55 They Were at Danger

    Since Lin Mengya came back from the study room, she always stayed in the Qinglan Courtyard and looked distressed despite that she still smiled at them.


    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu didn''t leave Prince Yu''s Mansion. But they dared not behave like a tyrant in public because Lin Mengya had come back.


    Servants in Prince Yu''s Mansion were satisfied with this result except for those in the Qinglan Courtyard.


    "I think that Miss Lin and the Prince have quarreled. What do you think?" Baishao lowered her voice and asked. She looked at the door of the main house worriedly.


    They had nothing to do now. The four people, including Lin Zhongyu, were sitting in the small pavilion of the Qinglan Courtyard and talking secretly.


    "I don''t think so. The Prince and Miss Lin are on good terms. Don''t worry about them. Besides, Miss Lin will be angry if she heard us talking about her."


    Baiji was the eldest and was very popular among these servants. She always helped to mend the worn clothes and shoes of these three little guys.


    As a result, she had the greatest say.


    "Sister Princess is not so narrow-minded. I believe that she must have been irritated by the two shameless women!"


    Lin Zhongyu''s pretty face turned red with anger. Recently, he realized that Sister Prince''s life was far from glamorous as it looked.


    But there was nothing he could do to help her.


    If only he was more capable and could help her.


    Compared with the gossip group outside, the combination in the room was even weirder.


    Lin Mengya sat at the desk and wrote and painted while Qinghu lay on the couch cozily.


    "Little girl, I think I''m quite handsome and charming. Why do you always neglect me every time I come here? You''re so ungrateful."


    Qinghu still sounded frivolous but Lin Mengya had already got used to it. Now, she didn''t care about his words anymore.


    In the past few days, Qinghu was still busy stealing the imperial edict from different families. But he had more and more spare time.


    He told Lin Mengya that the buyer became impatient, so he didn''t need to run errands.


    "If you really want to change your profession and choose to be a rapist, you have to stay away from the servants in my courtyard." Otherwise, I don''t mind castrating you and sending you to the imperial palace to be a eunuch. ¡±


    Lin Mengya warned him without raising her head and Qinghu finally shut up.


    After a long time, Qinghu became bored and walked carefully to her side to look at the paper on the desk. Lin Mengya had been drawing and painting something on it since the morning.


    But it was filled with words that he didn''t understand.


    Qinghu touched the piece of paper filled with script and symbols with his slender and white finger and asked curiously.


    "What language is this? I can''t understand."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes and removed his fingers with a pen.


    "Well, because you''re an illiterate man."


    It was not surprising that Qinghu couldn''t understand this. Lin Mengya was using the mnemonics of her previous life to sort out recent events.


    Firstly, someone spent a lot of money on asking the killer of the Peach Blossom Dock to kill her.


    Later, the Empress gave her the sandy soil statuette as the gift.


    In the end, the customer asked Qinghu to steal the imperial edict from different families in the capital city.


    All these events seemed to be unrelated, but her instincts told her that these were not as simple as they looked.


    In fact, she may know the answer to all these questions if Qinghu could tell her the name of the mysterious customer.


    But she didn''t expect that this guy valued the spirit of the contract.


    Lin Mengya had resorted to both mild and severe measures but Qinghu still refused to tell her the name. Besides, he always came here to chat with her in his spare time.


    Fortunately, the three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu were her confidants. Otherwise, everyone in Prince Yu''s Mansion would know that she had an affair with a mysterious man.


    "What''s the meaning of illiteracy? How can I understand these characters? Where did you learn this language?"


    Qinghu''s eyes widened as if he had found something interesting.


    Lin Mengya smiled with resignation and answered his question after thinking for a while.


    "If someone is ugly, he must read more books. If he reads more books, he will shake off illiteracy."


    Lin Mengya rolled this large piece of paper into a ball and threw it into the paper basket.


    "You bastard! How dare you call me an ugly man! I don''t want to talk with you anymore!"


    The smiling face that was close to her disappeared in an instant.


    Lin Mengya looked at the paper basket. Not surprisingly, she found that the paper filled with scrawly handwriting disappeared.


    In fact, she had known that Qinghu came here to collect more information.


    Qinghu was not a qualified spy and he could never successfully deceive her.


    "You four stay here and I need to go outside for a while. I''ll come back soon."


    Qinghu finally left and Lin Mengya walked out of the Qinglan Courtyard.


    Lin Kui had already been waiting for Lin Mengya in the dark. He nodded and two of them quietly walked to the back door of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    They got on a small and insignificant carriage and disappeared into the crowd.


    The carriage moved very fast and Lin Mengya secretly looked out of the window. Finally, they stopped at a small inconspicuous door.


    "This used to be the biggest teahouse of the capital city. But it went broke because it was rumored that this place was haunted. So the Prince bought it at a low price. The corpse of the old woman is reserved in the icehouse."


    Lin Kui whispered to her. Lin Mengya looked around and found that they were at the back door of this teahouse.


    "Have you prepared what I need?"


    Lin Kui''s face slightly changed and took out a delicate oilskin packet from his arms.


    "I asked the best craftsman to make this. Princess, do you really want to..."


    Lin Mengya nodded and took over the oilskin packet.


    "The corpse is the last message that someone leaves to the world. I have to study it and get this message correctly."


    One of her classmates worked as a legal medical expert and always said this. Lin Mengya hadn''t cared about it before, but now, she realized that it really made sense.


    But Lin Kui, who followed behind her, suddenly felt cold. The Princess was too bold.


    They entered the icehouse under the ground one by one. And there were several people standing in this cold and dark place.


    Long Tianhao stood in the innermost place, and he was carefully examining the swollen and deformed body. He looked cold and gloomy.


    "Pay respect to the Princess."


    Everyone looked at Lin Mengya and greeted her. She was informal and walked forward and finally stood in front of the corpse.


    "You''d better stay away from me. I will dissect the body after a while. You can go out if you can''t stand it."


    The faces of these men suddenly changed after hearing Lin Mengya''s words.


    As a weak woman, the Princess was not afraid of it. They would definitely be laughed at if they were scared and left this place.


    But they could never forget the things happened next.


    She asked Lin Kui to prepare a cleaned casing and made it into a rubber glove.


    There was a row of scalpels tailored by the skilled craftsman in the oilskin packet.


    Lin Mengya made the mask by herself. She put a layer of plant ash inside the cloth.


    She carefully observed the unrecognizable corpse and didn''t want to miss any clues.


    "Prince, the Princess is..."


    Although Zhu Qiang was a military commander and had killed countless people on the battlefield, he had never observed the corpse so carefully.


    "Shut up. Be quiet."


    Zhu Qiang heard the cold voice and immediately shut up. He decided to ask the Prince a favor. If he died on the battlefield, he didn''t want to be treated like this by the Princess.


    She cut the clothes of the woman with scissors and dissected the corpse with ease.


    In the beginning, she was a little hesitant. But she became proficient after a while.


    She was very skilled as if she had done it many times before.


    "Princess, have you finished?"


    Zhu Qiang once complained about the Princess, but he was completely amazed at her skills and ability this time.


    He also became respectful to Lin Mengya.


    "I''ve finished. You can come over and have a look."


    They looked as white as a sheet. Lin Mengya looked at them with disdain. These men were too timid.


    She sorted out the internal organs. She had got all A''s on anatomy lessons in her three years of study at the medical school. It seemed that she hadn''t forgotten all the skills and knowledge.


    "The dead is a female. She ages between 45 and 50. She has already given birth to a baby. The cause of her death is poisoning. According to the time of death, it was definitely not her who broke into my yard that day."


    The other people looked at each other with doubts. Was she the ghost?


    "No. She''s not the ghost. She had already been killed. And someone used her to play tricks."


    Lin Mengya took off the gloves that had been dyed dark red and pointed to her limbs.


    "When she was still alive, her hands and feet were severely broken by others. There are still marks of rope on her hands and feet. And her tongue was also cut off. I''m sure that all these injuries were caused when she was still alive. That is to say, this woman was tortured to make a confession."


    Lin Mengya looked at the pale corpse and became silent.


    She hated those who slaughtered the innocent at will. There were numerous ways to get information.


    She showed no mercy to those who had committed countless crimes.


    But this woman was just an ordinary person. She had been tortured so cruelly. Lin Mengya was sure that the imposter must be very cruel.


    "Lin Kui, please go and find the family members of this woman. Give them some money and help them to bury her."


    "Oh, wait! Lin Kui, please buy a shroud for her. I want to stitch up her body and make her look more decent."


    Lin Mengya picked up the needle and thread and stitched up her body as if she did embroidery.


    Everyone looked at the Princess silently. She handled the broken corpse slowly. And this broken body finally looked like a human.


    "Alright. Go and buy a coffin."


    Lin Mengya put down the needle and thread and walked out of the icehouse.


    All the others were touched by what she had done. And they looked at her figure with admiration.


    They thought that the Princess didn''t care about other''s life. But at that moment, they saw her respect for a corpse.


    Perhaps, they all misunderstood her.


    "You..." Long Tianhao was absorbed in thought. He had criticized Lin Mengya for being vicious that day at the study room.


    But now, everything she had done was a silent protest against him. She was protesting against him in her ways.


    "Prince, is there really the disguise surgery in the world? Someone changed his or her appearance and entered my courtyard that day. And there might be many other enemy agents in our mansion. We will never know whether a servant is loyal or not."


    The Prince heard a soft voice coming from the outside. There was a grassy garden outside the icehouse.

 Chapter 56 Clues

    Lin Mengya stood under the shade of a tree and frowned. Her eyes were filled with complex emotions. Her profile was perfect but Long Tianhao noticed that she was sad.


    She might feel sorry for the innocent woman.


    She could smile at her enemies and torture them mercilessly. But she may also feel sorry for a strange old woman.


    At this moment, Long Tianhao suddenly understood her.


    Lin Mengya was not a cruel girl. She was clear-cut on what to love and what to hate. She showed no mercy to the Empress or the Crown Prince because they were enemies.


    Long Tianhao suddenly felt that he did not understand his Princess at all.


    "Well... Lin Kui, you need to check all the servants and guards of our mansion after coming back. If this happens once again..."


    Lin Kui made a bow with both hands folded in front. It was his duty to guard Prince''s Yu''s Mansion.


    But the assassins and secret agents had entered the mansion secretly. He was grateful that the Prince showed mercy and didn''t punish him.


    "I don''t think we need to check them in such a big way."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and her eyes were filled with strange lights.


    The enemies just wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    They would alert the enemies if they took it too seriously.


    "Princess, what''s your idea?" Zhu Qiang had tremendous respect for Lin Mengya after seeing what had happened today.


    If Baili Wuchen found that Zhu Qiang was so respectful to the Princess, he would be surprised and even dropped the paper fan that he always took with him.


    "I have an excellent idea. But I need everyone here to cooperate with me."


    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and narrowed her eyes. Other men who were the future pillars of the country were scared.


    It seemed that the most terrible thing in the world was to be the enemy of Princess Yu.


    "Alright. We can leave here since we''ve finished everything. Lin Kui, let''s go back to the mansion."


    Long Tianhao suddenly smiled for no reason.


    There were many beautiful and clever girls in the world, but Lin Mengya was the most unusual one. She was open and honest and never tried to conceal her ambition and evil intentions.


    "Prince, why does this teahouse become abandoned?"


    Zhu Qiang and other men had left. Lin Mengya looked at the lonely and shabby two-story building thoughtfully and asked.


    "There was a big fire five years ago in this place and many people were killed. Later, they said that this was haunted. So the owner of this teahouse sold it at a low price."


    Lin Kui answered her question. They bought this teahouse because the owner was the former subordinate of the Prince.


    "Haunted? I want to check it carefully."


    As a student of medical school, she had heard numerous scary stories, including the top ten legends and the stories of the eight ghosts.


    She was not afraid of these stories. She had spent a night doing the experiment in a lab that was said to be haunted.


    She walked gracefully to the main courtyard of the tea house without fear. Long Tianhao could only see her slender figure.


    Why was this girl not afraid of anything?


    Long Tianhao looked at her figure with doubts.


    He didn''t believe that there were spirits in the world, but these stories were quite popular among the common people. As a result, the government had to ask the Ministry of Rites to build temples for the public to pay homage.


    After going through the inner gate, Lin Mengya saw the abandoned and shabby teahouse.


    The door frame had been burnt black but she could still see the glory of the past. The front door was locked and separated this abandoned land from the busy street. Otherwise, this teahouse might be the most elegant place in the capital city.


    "Be careful."


    Long Tianhao suddenly reached out and naturally put his arms around her slender waist from behind.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Long Tianhao''s angular and handsome side face. He was a good-looking man and looked like Apollo in the myth.


    It was her first time in this and her previous life that she was attracted to the face of a man.


    "No one has repaired it after the big fire happened. Be careful and don''t get hurt."


    Long Tianhao let her go and she realized that there was a small rotten floor at the entrance of the teahouse.


    If Lin Mengya had stepped on it, she might have sprained her ankle.


    "Oh, thank you." Lin Mengya dropped her eyes to cover her shyness.


    She walked around the shabby teahouse more carefully to check the traces of the so-called ghosts.


    The teahouse had been burned down but the overall architectural framework remained intact. It was strange that the wooden staircase was still solid and its basic shape hadn''t been destroyed.


    "Lin Kui, can I use your sword?"


    Lin Mengya stretched out her thin fingers and touched the black stairs. She knocked on it and suddenly there was a glimmer of happiness and surprise in her eyes.


    Although he didn''t know what the Princess wanted to do, Lin Kui still gave her his own sword. Lin Mengya took it over and scraped the staircase with it. They suddenly heard the sound of metal!


    "What''s this?!"


    Long Tianhao and Lin Kui looked at each other and asked Lin Mengya at the same time.


    Lin Mengya tore off the hemline of her skirt without any hesitation and rubbed the place that had just been scratched.


    "Alright! You can have a look!"


    Lin Mengya kept polishing it and the small area suddenly had a slight metallic luster. It became brighter and finally, its golden surface was exposed.


    Lin Kui walked forward and knocked on it. Then he looked at Long Tianhao with shock.


    Gee! The stairs of this teahouse were actually made of real gold!


    "Why..."


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked around the teahouse. She kept knocking on the walls and beam of this teahouse with the steel sword.


    The metal sound came from every place of the teahouse except for some areas that had been severely burned.


    "Princess, do you mean that the entire teahouse is made of gold? It''s a major undertaking. Even the Emperor has to spend five years of taxes to build this!"


    Long Tianhao was absorbed in thought. He made eye contact with Lin Mengya by accident and suddenly realized that they had the same idea. There was an unspoken agreement between them.


    "It seems that there are no spirits at all. Those who spread rumors just wanted to keep the secrets of this teahouse. The ghosts naturally disappeared after the Prince bought this building. The reason is that they treat the Prince as a free bodyguard and no one dares to enter this place."


    Lin Mengya discovered this secret by accident.


    There were traces of fire everywhere in the yard, and all the cabins in the backyard were destroyed.


    But the teahouse, as the main body of this building, was standing still. And its structure remained intact.


    Ancient smelting technology was very backward, and it was impossible to make such strong steel. Moreover, most of the buildings were made of wood.


    All the other buildings had been destroyed in the big fire and this was the only one survived intact.


    The only possibility was that this building was not made of wood. It was made of metal resistant to high temperatures.


    As the saying goes, true gold fears no fire. It must be gold.


    As a Prince, Long Tianhao was rich and wouldn''t spend money and energy to renovate this insignificant teahouse.


    As a result, they could keep this secret.


    "Yes. You''re right. Lin Kui, go back and ask the guards to move all the gold back to the house overnight. Move it overnight and don''t leave a little gold behind."


    Long Tianhao looked at this small building and frowned. He got a windfall but he felt strange.


    The former subordinate was just a sergeant.


    One of his legs had been broken and he couldn''t have so much gold.


    Now it seemed that the owner must have some secrets that he didn''t know.


    "Wait! Don''t hurry. I have a question for you. Why did you send the corpse to the icehouse of this place? I remembered that I only asked you to find an abandoned place, right?"


    Lin Mengya believed that there must be a conspiracy against them since she walked into this teahouse.


    Long Tianhao also stared at Lin Kui. There were sharp lights in his narrow eyes, which made Lin Kui scared. His head was instantly damp with sweat.


    "Yes. Princess, you''re very intelligent. This place was not found by me. That night, I originally wanted to put the corpse in an icehouse in the west corner of our mansion. But I met a butler at the entrance of it. I told him that this was the wild boar sent by the hunter in the village. The Prince would not eat this recently, so I wanted to put it in the icehouse. But he said that the icehouses in the mansion were mostly used to put the fresh fruit and vegetable. The masters would eat them in the hot summer. If they were contaminated by the meat, the masters might be angry. Then he reminded me that there was also an icehouse in the abandoned teahouse."


    Lin Mengya frowned after hearing what Lin Kui had said.


    At that time, the spy who posed as the old woman servant once told her that she was ordered by the butler.


    She just felt that the butler was daring and disrespectful at that time. But now it seemed that his behavior was abnormal.


    "Prince, what do you think?" Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianhao and wanted to ask for his suggestions.


    Long Tianhao looked gloomy and cold and Lin Mengya didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "You just said that you had an excellent idea, right? You can do whatever you want."


    After getting his permission, Lin Mengya whispered something to Lin Kui.


    After hearing her words, Lin Kui looked at her with doubts. But he could only follow her orders and rushed out of the courtyard.


    Suddenly, there were only Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao in the teahouse.


    Looking at this room full of gold, Lin Mengya suddenly chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Long Tianhao stopped thinking about his plan and asked. He didn''t intend to get involved in Lin Mengya''s plan.


    Lin Mengya was smart and he had never heard of most of her methods. But she was a woman and her ways of doing things were different from his.


    Therefore, Long Tianhao also had his own plans, but he was very much looking forward to Lin Mengya''s performance.


    Her performances were always unexpected and she could bring endless surprises to him. Every time when she succeeded in finishing her tasks, she would smile gently. But he could notice that she was complacent from her micro-expressions. Long Tianhao had to admit that she had given him great pleasure.


    "A country has an allusion called Keep a Mistress in a Golden Nest. Prince, have you heard of this?"

 Chapter 57 Give Him a Lesson

    "Keep a Mistress in a Golden Nest? What''s the meaning of this allusion?"


    Long Tianhao read a lot of books from childhood.


    He was not a universal talent and didn''t have extraordinary talents, but he was a knowledgeable man. But today he was stumped by a question of his Princess.


    "This is a royal anecdote. A prince called Liu Zhi became King of Jiaodong when he was four years old. One day he told his aunt that if he could marry his cousin Chen Ajiao, he would make a golden house for her."


    But Chen Ajiao was finally deposed and lived in the Changmen Palace alone.


    "I don''t think the King of Jiaodong truly loved his cousin."


    But Long Tianhao thought for a while and reached a strange conclusion.


    This was just her joke. But she looked at Long Tianhao and realized that he took it seriously.


    "Prince, why do you think so? Could you please explain to me?"


    Long Tianhao walked out of the small yard and Lin Mengya followed him into the street.


    "Most of the members of the royal family are hypocritical. I believe that the King of Jiaodong just wanted to get the support of his aunt. My aunt is the eldest Princess of Shangyu and she is also one of the favorite daughters of my father. Her eldest daughter died young, otherwise, some of my brothers may also want to build a golden house for her."


    It seemed that all the royal families in the world were the same.


    Lin Mengya looked at this busy street with complicated emotions.


    She appeared in this strange world inexplicably and had to pretend to be Princess Yu and go on living for the real Lin Mengya.


    But she didn''t expect that she had fallen further and further into this quagmire of confusion.


    Would she be trapped in this small Price Yu''s Mansion and become a tool in the struggle for the rest of her life?


    She might become a woman like the Empress who would kill all those who got in her way to satisfy her desires. Lin Mengya quailed at this thought.


    She hoped that she could follow her heart and keep her bottom line.


    "Prince, can you promise me one thing?"


    Someone suddenly pulled the corner of his cloth. Long Tianhao turned around and realized that Lin Mengya was very serious. He had never seen such a serious expression on her beautiful face.


    "What do you want?"


    He raised his eyebrows and thought she might make all sorts of bizarre requests. But what she said was beyond his expectation.


    "Prince, could you please divorce me when I become useless to you? Then I can leave here with Xiaoyu and Baizhi and find a faraway place to settle down."


    She said seriously. Her voice was still soft but Long Tianhao realized that this was her real thought.


    "Why?"


    Maybe she was not content with being his legal wife.


    Or she wanted to get more benefits.


    "I don''t want to be a bird in the cage. I want to hop like a fish in the sea and fly like a bird across the sky. I''m eager to see the world outside. I hate to spend the rest of my life scheming against them. I don''t care who wins this game and I just want to live as I like."


    Long Tianhao''s black eyes fixed on Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianhao was confused. He wasn''t sure if she was his Princess.


    It was possible that a stupid person suddenly became enlightened and clever and changed into a completely different person.


    But even he didn''t keep such an open mind, let alone this weak girl.


    "Who are..."


    "Prince, let''s hurry up and go back home. We''ll be at a disadvantage if we arouse suspicion of that person."


    Long Tianhao was about to ask her about her true identity.


    But Lin Mengya suddenly took his hand and strode towards Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Looking at the slender figure and holding her soft and delicate hands, Long Tianhao was enchanted by a woman for the first time in his life.


    There were numerous hidden secrets about Lin Mengya but he couldn''t discover any of them despite all his efforts.


    But he could be sure that this woman was harmless to him at the current stage.


    Besides, she would also become a great help to him.


    Long Tianhao turned his hand over and took her soft hand.


    He suppressed all of his doubts. He would not let go of anyone or anything that was useful to him.


    If Lin Mengya really wanted to leave him, he would keep her at any cost.


    He had persuaded Baili Wuchen to stay and got the loyalty of Zhu Qiang. He believed that he would also succeed this time.


    You couldn''t win the game if you didn''t have appropriate subordinates.


    Two of them went back to the mansion quietly to avoid attracting attention. Obviously, no one noticed them.


    Lin Mengya walked into her Qinglan Courtyard as if she just came back from her walk.


    All the girl servants and maids had been sent away. Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up and found that Qinghu was sitting in the small pavilion in the yard and enjoying her fragrant tea and various kinds of snacks.


    "You bastard! How dare you enter my courtyard! The guards will skin you alive if they find you!"


    Lin Mengya kicked Qinghu away from her cushion fiercely.


    This guy lay on the bluestone ground and deliberately gave her a vulgar wink.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him coldly and picked up the fruit on the table. But Qinghu snatched it from her hands.


    "I''m not afraid at all! All the ladies in the rich and powerful family in the capital city want to strip off my clothes. But I don''t like them. But I''d love to be stripped naked by you."


    Qinghu ate the fruit he had snatched from Lin Mengya complacently. But he found that this girl was not annoyed, instead, she was smiling at him.


    Suddenly, Qinghu had a bad feeling.


    "Oh! Baiji, please hurry up and get me a basin of glutinous rice water. I forgot to wash my hands!"


    Qinghu suddenly became pale and asked carefully in a trembling voice.


    "Girl... What have you done?"


    Lin Mengya raised her delicate hands and said slowly, "It''s not a big deal. I dissected a rotten corpse just now. Hey! Don''t vomit! Baishao, hurry up and drag him away! Don''t let him pollute my lotus."


    After taking a little vengeance on Qinghu, Lin Mengya washed her hands. Then she enjoyed the cool air and chatted with the three girl servants and Lin Zhongyu in the pavilion.


    Qinghu finally became quiet for a while after nearly vomiting his insides up. He nearly broke down but he had to swallow his anger and looked piteously at Lin Mengya.


    Oh, serve you right!


    Lin Mengya had to restrain herself from laughing loudly. In fact, she played tricks on him on purpose.


    "Master, why did you go to... Oh! It can bring you bad luck!"


    Baizhi''s face wrinkled and looked like a small steamed bun.


    Lin Mengya could not help but rub her face. It felt soft.


    "It''s all rubbish and superstition. There are no spirits in the world. This old woman was killed but she was innocent. I can find out the truth and avenge her death. This is the greatest respect for her."


    Lin Mengya explained briefly. She told them that the old woman was pushed into the well by others and didn''t tell them anything else.


    "I think Sister Princess is right." Lin Zhongyu listened earnestly and his handsome face stiffened.


    "I also think that the master is right. But you have to pay attention to something. By the way, Master, you said that you put the body of the old woman in the haunted teahouse in Rosefinch Street, right? I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    Baiji remained neutral but she was also afraid of the supernatural beings.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with it?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Baiji.


    "The teahouse is eerie and horrible and many people say that it''s haunted. People in my hometown once said that the corpse may stand up if you put it in that place!"


    Baiji lowered her voice and looked terrified.


    Affected by this atmosphere, even Baishao, who was bold and daring, couldn''t help but feel terrified.


    Baizhi was as timid as a mouse and she immediately rushed into Lin Mengya''s arms.


    "It''s ridiculous! There are no spirits in the world! You guys are too timid. I''ve been a killer for many years and killed thousands of people. Why didn''t their ghosts come back and kill me?"


    Qinghu scoffed at their ideas and looked at those sitting in the pavilion with disdain.


    But Lin Mengya became serious and looked at Qinghu as if she wanted to say something.


    "I want to tell you something. But don''t be afraid."


    She pushed Baizhi into Baiji''s arms and went up to Qinghu secretly and whispered in his ears.


    "Hey! Little guy, do you want to frighten me? Haha, you''ll never succeed!"


    Lin Mengya smiled weirdly and touched the white collar of Qinghu with her hands.


    "Tonight, I promise that you will have an excellent night. You can rest assured that I will send away all the servants in my yard. Please enjoy it."


    The sudden fragrance of Lin Mengya made Qinghu feel fresh and relaxed.


    But Qinghu became alert after hearing what she said next. Besides, there was a cunning smile on her beautiful face. After noticing that, Qinghu immediately leaped and flew away. He was ten meters away from Lin Mengya in the next second.


    "What... What have you done?"


    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, Qinghu suddenly got an awful stomachache.


    His gentle white face turned deathly pale in an instant, and he rushed to the washroom without considering his image. His face twisted in pain.


    "Croton dessert and croton tea can thoroughly purge your gut."


    Qinghu looked miserable and Lin Mengya clapped her hands. The smile on her face was as brilliant and beautiful as a flower.


    "Miss Lin, Steward Deng said that he was ready."


    Baiji looked frightened a few seconds ago, but now she stood behind Lin Mengya calmly.


    "Baiji, I didn''t expect that you were a good actress."


    "No, I''m quite useless. Steward Deng and Steward Lin spent two hours teaching me, so I can get by."


    Baiji blushed with embarrassment. She looked calm and was the smartest one among the three servant girls.


    Lin Mengya looked admiringly at Baiji and there was a glimmer of cunning in her eyes.


    The net had been cast, but she didn''t know which big fish would be captured tonight!

 Chapter 58 Catch the Mole

    "Girl... Do you want to kill me?"


    Qinghu, who had gone to the bathroom for over ten times, collapsed in Lin Mengya''s room.


    Looking at the man lying on her bed, Lin Mengya put on a false smile and didn''t even want to give him any hypocritical sympathy.


    "No one forced you to eat it. Well, stay in my room quietly. I still have something to do."


    Lin Mengya had already sent away all the servant girls and maids in her courtyard.


    Baishao and Baiji were busy. So there were only Qinghu, Baizhi, and Lin Zhongyu in the courtyard after Lin Mengya had left.


    "Please get out of here. I want to have a good sleep."


    Qinghu was weak and tired and didn''t even want to open his eyes. After driving away Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu, he went to sleep alone in Lin Mengya''s room.


    Lin Zhongyu didn''t like this effeminate man. But Sister Princess had told him to stay away from Qinghu. So he had to follow her orders.


    Lin Mengya left the Qinglan Courtyard and went to the Qinwu Courtyard of Long Tianhao.


    Steward Deng had already prepared a clean little room and had chosen more than a dozen clever and strong guards for her. All of them were in plain clothes and waited in the courtyard for Lin Mengya.


    "Princess, I follow your orders and choose the room and guards personally. No one else knows the inside story."


    "Thank you. You''ve done a good job. I hope everyone can stay awake between now and tomorrow morning."


    Lin Mengya smiled gently and looked charming.


    More than a dozen guards looked respectfully at the Princess standing in front of them.


    "Yes! Princess!"


    The guards deliberately lowered their voices and a moment later, they disappeared at the same time.


    Lin Mengya talked to Baishao and Baizhi secretly in the little room.


    "Master, you guessed right. I put the hair in between the pages. And it disappeared after Qinghu came here."


    Baiji was very careful. She was the best person to finish this task.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had already told Baiji to put a hair in the tenth page of several books on her desk after she went out.


    After she came back, Baiji would check the books carefully when others were not looking.


    They found that the hair in the book would disappear every time when Qinghu appeared.


    Today was no exception.


    "This is not a surprise. I''ve already seen him through. He''s cunning and crafty and would never be willing to work for me to get the weird antidote."


    To cooperate with Qinghu was like asking a tiger for its skin.


    She would be killed by him if she was careless.


    She didn''t know his purpose now. What was he looking for in her room?


    "Master, the clothes are ready. Baiji and I will help you to change clothes."


    Baishao was wearing a tight black suit and holding a bright red dress. There was an expectant look on her beautiful face.


    "Oh, where did you borrow this dress? It looks great!"


    Baishao held the red dress in her hands and Lin Mengya looked at it carefully. Its color was magnificent and its style was simple.


    Its fabric was good and the dress looked flowing and graceful. It would certainly have a good effect at night.


    "I borrowed this from a fellow villager. She is a dogsbody in a theatrical troupe. This is their costume."


    Baishao explained to Lin Mengya earnestly as if it was a treasure. She was bold and became excited at the thought of going out and pretending to be ghosts with her master at night.


    "Well, I want to try it on. I''m not sure whether I can look like a female ghost in red after wearing it."


    It was absolutely a new experience for Lin Mengya to frighten people.


    The idea was also inspired by her experience in the haunted teahouse. The murderer threw the body of the old woman into the well to destroy all traces of its crime.


    Actually, it would be safer to carry the woman''s body out of the mansion. However, there were many guards at the entrance and exit of Prince Yu''s Mansion. The murderer might be discovered if it was careless.


    If she deliberately leaked the information and told others that she had found some clues on the corpse, the murderer might be desperate and anxious.


    But if she wanted to catch the one behind these attacks, she must hedge its bets by making two plans.


    "When I came back in the afternoon, I asked you to go out and spread the information. Have you finished?"


    While Qinghu was rushing in and out of the washroom, Lin Mengya asked Baishao and Baiji to quietly spread a piece of news in the mansion.


    This piece of news was simple and brief. Baishao and Baiji told others that Lin Kui would take some guards to pull down the haunted teahouse in the evening. But the two servant girls didn''t explain the reason for this move.


    Even this teahouse made of gold became the property of Prince Yu, she believed that the people behind the scenes would not be so confident and didn''t take any actions.


    Moreover, the Prince had just bought the shabby courtyard while the butler clearly knew that there was an abandoned icehouse in it. There must be something wrong with the butler.


    But now she was not sure whether this butler was the one who had killed the old woman. However, the murderer must be very good at dealing with the details because it changed its looks and pretended to be an old woman without being noticed by anyone else.


    Such people were generally suspicious and thoughtful. And the murderer must have fought tooth and nail to stay in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    So the murderer would never allow a corpse to destroy all its fruit.


    Tonight, she was ready to become Zhongkui (a deity supposed to chase off demons) and warded off evil spirits!


    All the people in Prince Yu''s Mansion and in this small courtyard were ready.


    As the day darkened, they lit the candles in the small room.


    Lin Mengya put on the red dress and her long black hair scattered on her shoulders.


    She put on good jasmine powder on her beautiful face. She really looked a bit weird at first glance.


    "Master, Childe Yu told me that Qinghu thought that we didn''t know and slipped away quietly."


    Baiji secretly came here from the Qinglan Courtyard and delivered the message from Qinghu to the Princess.


    It seemed that she guessed right. The major reason why Qinghu wanted to visit her was that he needed to fish for information.


    But she was always careful. She usually recorded important things in English or in symbols and codes that only she could understand.


    It was impossible for Qinghu to steal something valuable from her.


    "Well, I see. You can go back. Ask Baizhi and Xiaoyu to shut the door and then you can go to bed."


    Lin Mengya nodded and Baiji slipped away once again.


    After a while, Lin Kui appeared in Lin Mengya''s small room.


    "Princess... Oh! What are you doing?"


    Under the dim light, Lin Kui found that the Princess was dressed in red and had a white face, which looked creepy.


    Lin Kui was bold and daring, but he was still frightened by her.


    "I''m about to catch the ghost. Well, what''s the current situation?"


    Lin Kui calmed himself down. He came from the teahouse.


    "It appeared. I asked more than a dozen workers to tear down the house. But all of them fainted after entering the room. Now, the workers believe that there are spirits of those who were wrongly put to death and none of them dares to enter the room and tear down the house. I asked someone to supervise the butler and he said that the butler went to bed early after dark and he didn''t do anything else."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and said, "Go to bed? It''s impossible. You man must have been discovered by the butler. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look now. The butler must have already left the room."


    Sure enough, they all got hooked!


    Lin Mengya sneered silently. Greed was the original sin that mankind could never avoid.


    No matter how smart a person was, he would definitely have shortcomings if he had a desire.


    The mole must have stayed in Prince Yu''s Mansion for a long time.


    Now, it was time to drag him out!


    "Let''s go!"


    It was late at night. Long Tianhao, who was wearing a black robe, was standing in the small yard in front of the study room and looking in the unknown direction.


    "Prince, the Princess is already on her way. But is this a good idea? I''m afraid that the Princess might be in danger."


    Steward Deng stood behind the Prince respectfully. In fact, Steward Deng felt much closer to the Princess after they had survived the fire.


    Maybe it was because they had shared life and death with each other.


    Therefore, Steward Deng would obey all the orders of the Princess.


    But Long Tianhao acquiesced in this change, which was contrary to the way he usually behaved.


    "No, Night will follow her. If there is an accident, he must first save her. Her safety is of uppermost priority."


    Lin Mengya was an extraordinary genius. He was a man who cherished talent. Therefore, no one could take her life!


    "Prince, don''t you want to have a look? There are many haunted places in the world, but this is the strangest way of catching ghosts I''ve ever seen."


    But Long Tianhao shook his head and turned back to his study room.


    She could do whatever she wanted as long as she could dig the mole out.


    He was not interested in other things.


    In the night, the small teahouse looked weirder and more horrible.


    More than a dozen workers had fainted and they were lying in the courtyard now.


    A few sober workers were taking care of them.


    Two bright red lanterns kept coming towards them from the depths of the lane.


    An alert man rubbed his eyes and screamed and immediately hid in the courtyard. Then he slammed the backyard door with a bang.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Other men looked at him with doubts. His face instantly turned deathly pale and he pointed to the door with trembling fingers.


    "Ghost! Ghosts!"


    All of them were afraid. They did not enter the small building because they needed to take tools.


    But they didn''t expect the workers fainted just after entering the teahouse and Steward Lin asked them to pull the workers out.


    Now, these strong workers didn''t wake up yet and they didn''t believe that there were any ghosts outside the teahouse.


    "Where''s the ghost? The ghosts are all in the building. Well, don''t try to frighten us. If there''s a ghost, I think it will catch you first."


    They sat together, waiting for the orders of Steward Lin.


    They were afraid, but they were also brave young men. A man was sitting in the corner and kept talking about ghosts to himself while others were telling jokes or chatting with each other.


    Suddenly there came a rat-a-tat on the door. They thought that it was Steward Deng who had come back.


    But they didn''t expect that it was still dark outside and they didn''t see anyone after opening the door.

 Chapter 59 The Plan to Catch the Ghos

    t


    There was nothing outside the door. He didn''t see anyone or any shadows.


    The worker, who was swarthy, immediately turned deathly pale. He kept his eyes fixed on the deep and quiet alley as if he was attacked by the Petrification Curse in an instant.


    "Who is knocking at the door?"


    Companions standing behind him didn''t know what had happened. They thought it was the butler of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "No... no one is knocking at the door... Ghost... Ghost..."


    The man who opened the door shouted and disappeared into the alley in an instant. He was as fast as the good horse.


    "Master, hahaha, he''s so fast."


    Baishao was hiding in the darkness. Looking at the man''s figure, she was joyful and laughed silently.


    Each of them wore a big black cloak, leaving only their eyes exposed. So they hid in the darkness and no one could notice them.


    "Yes. He''s quite fast. Well, please continue to frighten them. But be careful and avoid causing accidents."


    Lin Mengya brought a dozen of people with her. All of them were wearing the large black cloak and Lin Mengya also muffled herself up in the cloak.


    Just now she went to the courtyard and checked those who had fainted.


    Fortunately, they fainted because they smelled the pure and refined knockout drugs. They would probably wake up after sleeping for a night.


    This provided further evidence that the "ghost" in the teahouse just didn''t want others to discover the secret of the gold.


    Several skilled guards climbed the wall and carried the bright red lantern with a stick that was covered by a black cloth. Then they swung the lantern in the courtyard to frighten the workers.


    At this time, the left several sober workers also fled immediately.


    They were running and talking nonsense. They asked the ghost to spare their lives and promised that they would never enter this place anymore.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but shook her head. These men had been poisoned by the superstition.


    A dozen of them quietly entered the small courtyard of the teahouse at night.


    The courtyard was still sepulchral and there were many fainted workers lying on the ground, which made it look like a mass grave.


    Lin Mengya was hiding behind others and looking at the small building.


    Oh! Qinghu was really in this place!


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows. The poison on Qinghu was deadly. They were far away now, but the poison radar in her head kept delivering warnings.


    Qinghu was an enemy agent and tried to elicit secrets from her. Moreover, he was involved in everything.


    Lin Mengya immediately decided she must use something more powerful than croton to torture him the next time!


    Everything went according to plan. Lin Mengya asked her men to walk around the small teahouse with the red lanterns in their hands.


    Suddenly, there were strange red lanterns flying around the dark teahouse.


    Fortunately, there were no living people in this yard. Otherwise, some of them might be scared to death.


    After a while, someone suddenly appeared in the small building. He was holding a sharp dagger, which was flashing coldly in the moonlight, and rushing to the red lantern.


    But the dagger passed through the lantern in the next second. The flame just flashed, but the lantern seemed to remain intact.


    Lin Mengya sneered silently. These lanterns were made of resilient silk thread.


    Ordinary sharp weapons could only cut a few lines of it.


    Therefore, he had the illusion that this dagger passed through the lantern.


    This time, the fake ''ghost'' in the small building was going to be confused.


    The lanterns continued to fly. There were scary shadows everywhere in the building and she could even feel the evil wind. The fake ghost in the building might also be puzzled.


    After a while, a black figure looked out of the building furtively.


    Lin Mengya immediately motioned them to get started. The fish had swallowed the bait and it was time to close the net!


    Several bright red ghosts suddenly appeared beside the dark figure. Their hair was disheveled and the black figure couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    The black figure was scared and suddenly gave a loud cry. Then he jumped and rushed back to the small building.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed. But the bright red female ghosts did not follow the black figure and enter the building. Instead, they hid in the darkness once again.


    Suddenly, there was nothing in the courtyard except for the bright red lanterns.


    "Master, what if they escape?"


    Baishao was bold and she looked at the building with great interest.


    "We can pull down this teahouse if they run away. We can gain great benefits."


    But she didn''t think that those people would really abandon the building and escape.


    The dark clouds dispersed and the moon shone. Immediately, they could clearly see everything in the courtyard.


    The people in the small building plucked up their courage and came out in a group to see what had happened.


    Lin Mengya noticed that five people had come out. It seemed that they were very terrified.


    When they walked together to the middle of the courtyard, Lin Mengya waved her hands and all the guards hidden in the darkness rushed out at the same time.


    Lin Mengya heard the rattling noises and the five men were tied up by the guards.


    But Lin Mengya suddenly felt uneasy. No! Qinghu was not among the five men!


    She was about to come forward and check when someone put a strong arm around her slender waist.


    She suddenly smelled the cold fragrance. Lin Mengya realized that she made a mistake and sure enough, she heard the unique lazy voice of Qinghu.


    "Hey! I was wondering who was playing tricks on me. It''s you! Since you''ve seen through my designs, you''d better come with me!"


    Qinghu held Lin Mengya and was about to fly away. But Lin Mengya suddenly stretched out her hand to take off the black cloak on her head.


    Qinghu suddenly saw a ghastly pale face and her bright red clothes. The visual impact was strong and Qinghu was scared.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    Qinghu unconsciously let her go. But after looking carefully at her features, he realized that this was Lin Mengya.


    "You..."


    But Lin Mengya waved her hands and sprinkled a small packet of powder before Qinghu realized what had happened.


    Qinghu wanted to hold his breath but he suddenly felt his body growing numb and he couldn''t move his hands or feet.


    He couldn''t even blink, let alone run away.


    Lin Mengya and those men in black also inhaled the powder, but they were unaffected by it.


    Lin Mengya proudly raised her chain and Qinghu gnashed his teeth in anger.


    She waved her hands and gave orders triumphantly.


    "Bring all of them away!"


    The valiant action to catch the ghosts came to an end and finally, Lin Mengya won an outright victory.


    A dozen guards in black cloaks carried the six fake ghosts and sneaked back to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    It was midnight but the servants received orders and opened the back door of the mansion secretly.


    Lin Mengya asked the servants to put the six fake ghosts in the dungeon. Then she came back to the Qinglan Courtyard with Baishao.


    "Sister Princess, what have you..."


    Lin Zhongyu had been waiting at the door and he immediately saw Lin Mengya who was wearing a black cloak when they entered the courtyard.


    "Hush, don''t ask anything. You and Baizhi need to guard the door and don''t let anyone come in. Baishao and Baiji, let''s first take off this dress."


    They entered the house and Baiji had already prepared two barrels of hot water.


    Lin Mengya and Baishao took off their clothes and washed their faces. Then they soaked themselves in the tub and Baiji could only see their faces.


    "Sister Baiji, master and I brought the guards and scared the hell out of those fake ghosts! It''s funny!"


    Baishao could hardly wait to tell her experience at the teahouse to Baishao.


    Lin Mengya was leaning against the wooden barrel and her fair face turned red because of the hot water.


    Baiji was quiet and calm but she was still attracted to the story of Baishao.


    But Lin Mengya was not so relaxed.


    The Empress was still staring at her with hostility. She just let her go this time to protect the Crown Prince.


    But she had poisoned the Crown Prince and the Empress might want to kill her now.


    It seemed that Qinghu was not just the leader of the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock.


    He had already colluded with the enemy agents in the mansion. He may also have ulterior motives in signing the agreement with her.


    The trouble came one after another.


    After the bath, Baishao walked out of the tub with a crashing sound. She put on simple clothes and stood behind Lin Mengya to serve her with Baiji.


    "Master, I have a question. Why are those fake ghosts afraid of us?"


    Baishao''s wet hair hung down her back and she scrubbed her master''s back and asked her with curiosity.


    Lin Mengya smiled and gently brushed her delicate skin with the loofah.


    "Those who pretend to be ghosts may also be afraid of the real ghosts. The fake ghosts are more afraid of the real ghosts than the normal people are. Besides, all of them were killers and must have killed many innocent people. We''re just a trigger and what really scares them is the fear in their hearts."


    "Oh, I see. As the saying goes, ''A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder.'' They are afraid of us because they feel guilty."


    Baishao suddenly understood something. She was superstitious and believed stories about spirits before.


    However, tonight, she suddenly realized that sometimes people were more horrible than ghosts.


    "Yes, you''re right. Well, it''s midnight and you must be tired. You can leave and have a good rest now."


    "Master, I want to make the bed for you before leaving."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and patted their hands.


    These two girls were loyal to her despite that they had just come to Prince Yu''s Mansion several days ago.


    Now they were exhausted and their eyes turned red. But they still want to stay here to serve her.


    "Well, master, please doesn''t wash for too long and don''t catch cold. We''re leaving."


    Baishao and Baiji left the main house and closed the door.


    There was only Lin Mengya in this big main house. She leaned against the tub and her face finally became weary.


    She didn''t expect that she would come to life in the bridal sedan chair and meet with so many difficulties.


    But she had to admit that she didn''t want a quiet life and this intense and exciting life was her favorite.


    It seemed that she was born to adapt to this life.


    But she also clearly knew that it was very dangerous to deal with the members of the imperial house.

 Chapter 60 Break the Peace

    Only she knew that she was dancing on the point of a sword and her life was full of hidden dangers.


    But she had no option but to accept this!


    The hot water washed her slightly tired body, and Lin Mengya was sleepy. She leaned against the tub and just wanted to have a good sleep.


    While she was half asleep, she saw a slender figure standing in front of her.


    Lin Mengya felt a quiver of panic, opened her beautiful eyes, and stared at Long Tianhao standing in front of her.


    "What... do you want?"


    At this crucial moment, Lin Mengya did not forget to take the bath towel on the side of the barrel and wrapped around her body to make sure that no important body parts were left naked.


    Long Tianhao suddenly turned his head. He just wanted to come here to visit her.


    But after going into her room, he saw Lin Mengya leaning against the tub. She looked sleepy and tired and he thought she was wounded or had an accident.


    "You... You can first get dressed. I''ll wait for you outside the room."


    After speaking, Long Tianhao strode to the window and pulled the screen between them before Lin Mengya had said anything.


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianhao''s straight back with complicated emotions. It was no good crying and complaining that he had peeped at her.


    She should stand up decently.


    The sound of the water behind him was sensual.


    Long Tianhao didn''t think that he was an upright gentleman, but he was also not a filthy snob who would take advantage of her perilous state.


    But he could vaguely see her fair and pink skin in the clear water. Every man would let his imagination run away with him when he saw this.


    "Prince, you can turn around now."


    Lin Mengya said softly without anger. Long Tianhao suddenly became angry for no reason. His Princess was too generous!


    Long Tianhao turned around once again. Lin Mengya was wearing a new bright red dress. She wore her wet black hair down around her slender shoulders. She looked pure and charming.


    It seemed that the bright color suited her best but she only wore plain dresses in her daily life.


    "Prince, why do you come here at midnight? I think that you want more information about the haunted teahouse, am I right?"


    There were only several red candles but the room was bright.


    He might be ready to go to bed, otherwise, he would never go out in a blue robe.


    Even in the night, Long Tianhao''s eyes were still bright, which made others scared.


    It was the first time she dared not look him directly in his eyes. She could only lower her head respectfully.


    "Yes, I heard that you''ve caught all the moles, haven''t you?"


    Long Tianhao calmed down and looked away from Lin Mengya.


    It was so strange. He had never been attracted to the beautiful girls. Why did he...


    "I''m not sure whether I''ve caught all of them. But all the six secret agents are alive and I''ll think of a way to force them to betray their associates if there are still other agents in our mansion."


    Long Tianhao nodded but he didn''t know how to bring the matter up.


    He looked away unnaturally and tried to calm down. After thinking for a while, he said to her with great difficulty.


    "I... I may have to sleep in your room at the first and the fifteenth days of a month."


    "What? Prince, why?"


    Lin Mengya instantly widened her eyes. No one had eavesdropped on them for a long time.


    "This is the order of my mother."


    In fact, Concubine De asked Long Tianhao to go to the Art Courtyard in the afternoon and they had a talk.


    Concubine De told him that he was old enough to have a son to carry on his family name.


    She said that she hadn''t urged him to have a son before because he hadn''t had a concubine at that time, so she had to give up.


    But now, he had a legal wife. Although they had just got married two months ago, Concubine De was anxious to have a grandson.


    As a result, Long Tianhao had to make compromises to deal with his mother.


    "What? But Prince, my courtyard is noisy and I''m afraid that you can''t have a good sleep here."


    Lin Mengya looked down at her slender fingertips and refused him politely.


    "It''s not a big deal. That''s settled then. You can have a good rest and Lin Kui will interrogate the six moles."


    Long Tianhao got up and said. Everyone must obey his command. Besides, Lin Mengya had already become his nominal wife and sex was a natural part of married life.


    "But... Prince, can I interrogate Qinghu by myself?"


    Long Tianhao refused her request and Lin Mengya could only make compromises.


    Long Tianhao narrowed his eyes and stared at this woman standing in front of him. The killer called Qinghu was quite handsome. Did his Princess fall in love with him?


    "This guy lied to me! I''ll skin him alive and make him feel sorry for everything he has done!"


    It was impossible! Long Tianhao nodded with a strange expression. It seemed that his concern was misplaced.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya looked sinister and horrible as if she wanted to kill Qinghu. Long Tianhao was sure that the head of the killer called Qinghu would be miserable.


    After seeing Long Tianhao off, Lin Mengya had a good sleep and woke up in the morning and felt refreshed.


    Although most of the guards in Prince Yu''s Mansion had a tired night, other people were still as energetic as usual.


    For example, the two women who stayed at the mansion still refused to leave.


    "Master, you don''t know what happened in these days. Miss Lin and Miss Jiang have used various ways to please Concubine De since they stayed in our mansion. I''m terribly ashamed of them!"


    It was early in the morning. Baizhi served Lin Mengya and helped her to get up. Then she kept talking about the two women.


    Baizhi said that Lin Mengwu and Jiang Ruqin had behaved disgracefully in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Citizens of the Jin State were quite conservative. The unmarried girls couldn''t go out without permission, let alone live in the home of an adult man.


    Concubine De should have a clearer understanding of this social custom.


    If she pretended to be magnanimous, Concubine De would feel that the two girls had no sense of decency.


    The most important thing for royal members was to follow the rules and keep the dignity and reputation of the royal family.


    For example, she could be vicious and cruel to enemies but everyone thought that she was an elegant Princess who always stayed at home.


    "You''re a shameless bitch! You''re not the master of the mansion yet! How dare you touch the food of the Princess!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly noticed that Baishao was arguing with someone sharply in the distance.


    When Baishao entered her room, Lin Mengya suddenly found that there was a reddening welt on her pretty face.


    Obviously, she had been slapped.


    How dare she! Lin Mengya snorted silently. Recently, she was busy working for the Prince and forgot to deal with the black sheep in the mansion.


    Lin Mengya freshened up and sat at the dining table. Baishao took out her breakfast from the carved mahogany food container.


    There was a small dish of chicken cucumber, a small dish of vinegar needle mushroom, three little red bean buns and one bowl of well-cooked millet and coix porridge. This was her breakfast.


    Lin Mengya maintained her composure and picked the cucumber that was obviously not fresh with her ivory chopsticks.


    "It seems that the cooks in our mansion are getting lazier. Baiji, ask Steward Deng to find the cooks who prepared my breakfast today. Flog them soundly and throw them out."


    Lin Mengya threw away all the porridge bowl and dishes on the desk with a ringing crash.


    The servants, who were cleaning the courtyard, stopped and looked at the main house secretly.


    Miss Lin and Miss Jiang were very bossy recently. Today, the good-tempered Princess finally became angry.


    The servants suddenly became excited. They wanted to know what the Princess would do to punish the two girls.


    "Baishao, ask all the servant girls, maids, butlers, and manservants of the mansion to come to the Qinglan Courtyard after an hour. I have to teach them the rules, so they will not bring shame on the Prince."


    She was furious. But her voice was still soft and she looked calm.


    She remained calm and others would never know that the Princess was furious if they didn''t look at the broken tableware at the door.


    She was a qualified hostess. If she became furious and lost her decency easily, others would laugh at her.


    Those maids who had worked for the influential families looked at her admiringly. They believed that this lady, who was living in the Qinglan Courtyard, was the real Princess.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the butlers of different courtyards, including Steward Deng and Lin Kui, came to the Qinglan Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya looked around casually and found that three or four cunning maids were not present.


    They may think that they would never have their day by working for the Princess, so they decided to fawn on the future concubines.


    Lin Mengya was wearing a bright red dress with hundreds of golden butterflies on it. There was a golden peony hair accessory on her head. She looked dignified and graceful and all the servants were shocked by her beauty.


    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu, who were not married, were no match for her.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya may also be one of the most beautiful ladies in the entire capital city.


    Servants standing in the Qinglan Courtyard were holding their breath. They dared not offend her anymore.


    "I ask you to come here today to tell you some rules. I''m young but we can''t bring shame on Prince Yu''s Mansion. Please excuse any mistakes there may be."


    Lin Mengya looked at them and said. She was smiling but the servants felt cold after hearing what she had said.


    She didn''t look like an 18-year-old girl. She was even more dignified than those ladies who had spent years dealing with family affairs.


    "The Prince trusts me. So I started to deal with all the affairs since I entered Prince Yu''s Mansion. Recently, there were many big and small problems. But I didn''t punish or criticize you for your negligence of duty. But this morning, someone broke the rules and hit my first-class servant girl. This is not a big deal. Masters can punish the servants if they make mistakes. But I want to know who slapped her."

 Chapter 61Who Do You Think You Are

    Lin Mengya suddenly changed the topic and said gently. But she looked at these servants coldly at the same time.


    Steward Deng and Lin Kui didn''t have to come here. But they represented the opinions of the Prince.


    In addition to the Princess, the Prince may also have several vice Princesses and concubines. But Long Tianhao needed to let everyone in the mansion knew that Lin Mengya was their real master.


    Lin Mengya looked around and immediately noticed that there were two maids who dared not look her in the eye.


    They were bossy and domineering in the morning. It was too late for them to be afraid.


    "Princess, please forgive me! It''s all my fault! I was stupid and didn''t recognize Baishao. I''m sorry I offended you this morning."


    Lin Mengya had never met these two maids before. They flopped down on their knees and tearfully pleaded with Lin Mengya to forgive them.


    Their parents were also servants in Prince Yu''s Mansion. The Princess had bought many servant girls and maids from the middleman and they were afraid of becoming useless and expendable. Therefore, they were deceived by Miss Lin and Miss Jiang and started to work for them.


    Lin Mengya looked at these two maids. One of them got that bruises on her cheek while the other had reddening welts on her hands.


    She glanced at her personal servant and found that she was still angry. Lin Mengya realized that Baishao had a great fighting capacity.


    "You said that you didn''t recognize Baishao and offended her. But I think that you stirred up trouble on purpose. Anyway, you''ve broken the rules. Steward Deng, please tell me how to handle them based on the rules of Prince Yu''s Mansion."


    Looking at the Princess who was elegant and beautiful, Steward Deng couldn''t believe that she was also a scheming and clever girl.


    He thought that she ought to be at the right hand of the Prince and the mansion could become safe and sound under her supervision.


    "These two maids offended Princess. According to the rules of Prince Yu''s Mansion, we need to cancel their residence registrations and sell them to the woman broker if their parents are also our servants. If they signed revocable contracts with us, we will hit them fifty times with a wooden stick before driving them out."


    The faces of the two maids suddenly darkened.


    They were no longer citizens of this country if their residence registrations were canceled.


    If the master sold them to the broker woman, they would become slaves and could never get paid.


    The young slaves could be sold at a good price while the old slaves like them could only do backbreaking work for the rest of their lives.


    "Princess, please forgive me! Please don''t kick me off!"


    The two maids broke down in tears and cried for mercy. But Lin Mengya remained indifferent to their tears.


    No one dared intercede for those two maids. They clearly knew that the Princess would punish them mercilessly if they offended her, so they remained silent.


    "There are many servants and many rules in the mansion. I want all of you to be vigilant and to avoid bringing shame on the Prince, otherwise, I will not spare you."


    The servants of the mansion were scared by her cold voice.


    No one dared to look her in the eye. They were afraid that the Princess would follow the rules and dismiss them if they pissed her off.


    Looking at their expressions, Lin Mengya nodded slightly while Baiji took out a box of red packets.


    "This is the master''s reward for your good behavior. Those who made mistakes must be punished and those who followed the rules will have a reward."


    Baiji took the box and gave everyone a red packet.


    After opening it, they saw three taels of silver and a delicate pure gold chain.


    "I don''t know how to reward you and could only give you a little money. You can buy a drink. Please work hard and I''ll not treat you shabbily."


    A mixture of stick and carrot always worked. First-class servant girls working for them only had a monthly payment of several taels of silver, pieces of coarse cloth, and the money to buy make-up.


    The manservants and butlers working outside the courtyard were also badly paid.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was quite generous and successfully won popularity among servants.


    But a beautiful girl suddenly appeared at the door of the Qinglan Courtyard before all the servants left.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her casually and realized that it was Lin Mengwu, her vicious sister.


    Why did she come here? How dare she walk into the Qinglan courtyard and offend her?


    "Sorry, I forgot to pay respect to you. Sister Princess, wish you all happiness."


    Lin Mengwu greeted her affectionately but Lin Mengya clearly knew her intention. She snorted silently but didn''t show any aversion.


    "Get up. What a surprise! What brings you here?"


    Lin Mengwu wore a goose-yellow gauzy dress today.


    She also wore some fashionable artificial flowers in her hair. She looked beautiful and smiled with feigned elegance and modesty.


    "I''m young and innocent. Mother told me to visit Sister Princess earlier but you were always busy recently. So I didn''t come here to bother you."


    But deep in her heart, Lin Mengwu really hated Lin Mengya who was sitting in front of her.


    Both of them were daughters of the Lin family but father and brother only loved Lin Mengya since they were still kids.


    Although Lin Mengya was stupid, she was still the favorite daughter of their father and the only lady of the Lin family.


    But Lin Mengya thought that she was treated unfairly. As the daughter of the legal wife, she was more privileged than Lin Mengya. But she could only look with envy at this bitch''s happiness.


    She couldn''t reconcile herself to that!


    "It''s alright. But why do you come here today?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at Lin Mengwu faintly. She was all dressed up today. No wonder there was a miasma of stale make-up in the mansion.


    "My good sister, it''s all my fault. I was innocent before. I''ve already made an apology to you. Sister Princess, please don''t be angry with me."


    Lin Mengwu took Lin Mengya''s hands intimately. Looking at her behavior, others may think that they were really great sisters.


    But Lin Mengya remained indifferent and quietly pulled her hand free. In fact, she still remembered everything that had happened.


    But it was not a proper time to revenge herself on them.


    "Please come straight to the point. I''m quite busy these days and don''t have time to chat with you."


    Lin Mengya directly ignored Lin Mengwu and walked to her desk. This was the first time Lin Mengwu entered the main house of the Qinglan Courtyard.


    She thought that her mother''s bedroom, which was decorated with carved beams and painted pillars, was magnificent and brilliant enough.


    But she didn''t expect that Lin Mengya''s room looked more luxurious.


    Her bed-curtain was made of the Qingling yarn while the screen was made of fragrant wood. Even the container used to wash the pen on her desk was made of good sapphire.


    Everything in this room should belong to her!


    Lin Mengya was just a humble bitch. She was not worthy of these expensive items!


    Lin Mengwu fought down her envy and looked at Lin Mengya in a friendlier way.


    "Sister, I have to admit that we once had a brief disagreement at home. But these are just family matters. We are sisters and we are of the same family. Now, we are living in Prince Yu''s Mansion and as your sister, I can''t let others bully you."


    This was such a high-sounding explanation. Lin Mengya believed that Lin Mengwu herself was also convinced.


    "Oh, this is strange. I don''t know that I have been bullied."


    Lin Mengya clearly knew that Lin Mengwu wanted to ask her for help and drive her powerful opponent Jiang Ruqin out of the mansion.


    This was a brilliant scheme but, unfortunately, she barked up the wrong tree.


    "Humph! Jiang Ruqin is just a humble bitch! She thinks that she''s a close relative of Concubine De and bullies servants and acts like a tyrant in the mansion. But her mother is just a concubine. How dare she covets the identity of Yu Princess!"


    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and Lin Mengwu couldn''t see her expression.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Jiang Ruqin was the daughter of a concubine.


    It seemed that Jiang Sheng wouldn''t take over the family business in the future and the Jiang family wanted to use the son and daughter of a concubine to please Prince Yu.


    These were all old tricks and there was nothing new in it.


    "Don''t say that. People who are blessed don''t care about their family background. The Prince is also the son of a concubine. Be careful and don''t offend him."


    Lin Mengya silenced Lin Mengwu easily. In fact, Concubine De came from an old and well-known family. She was definitely a noble lady.


    Therefore, Long Tianhao didn''t feel interior despite that he was the son of a concubine.


    But Lin Mengwu was very proud that her mother was the legal wife. Usually, she didn''t respect those whose mothers were concubines.


    As a result, she was unpopular among the noble women of the capital city.


    But they all controlled themselves and suppressed their anger because Lin Mengwu was the niece of the Empress and the second daughter of the Marquis Zhennan.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. I was too angry and forgot that our Prince''s mother was also a concubine. But Sister Prince, she slapped your servant today and I believe that she will become bossy and bully you someday. Sister Princess, you must take action now!"


    Lin Mengwu was shameless and called Long Tianhao ''our Prince'' affectionately. Lin Mengya blushed for her.


    Lin Mengya picked up the fragrant tea on the table with her slender hands and took a sip. But she caught a flash of cunning in Lin Mengwu''s eyes.


    Did this girl really have a scheme?


    But Lin Mengya immediately refuted her opinion. Lin Mengwu was stupid and everyone knew that it was she who had poisoned the Prince before. She couldn''t have any excellent plans.


    "Well, this baffles me."


    Lin Mengya pretended to be worried and frowned slightly.


    "Miss Jiang is the cousin of the Prince and the niece of Concubine De. Besides, she got Concubine De''s permission before living here. Concubine De may have plans. If I drive Miss Jiang away, Concubine De might be angry with me."


    Lin Mengya gave her an ambiguous answer on purpose.


    In fact, Jiang Ruqin was thick-skinned and she had pleaded to be allowed to stay here.


    Concubine De was tired of her pleading and agreed reluctantly that she could stay here.


    But Lin Mengwu didn''t know this secret, instead, she believed that the reason why Concubine De allowed Jiang Ruqin to stay was that she wanted Jiang Ruqin to become the vice Princess of the Prince.


    She immediately became panicked and gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    "Sister Princess, don''t worry. I''m here and I''ll get rid of the bitch for you."


    Lin Mengwu was worried that Lin Mengya would accept Concubine De''s arrangement without protest. She could do nothing if Lin Mengya was so useless.


    She had wanted to instigate Lin Mengya to get rid of Jiang Ruqin, but now it seemed that she had to deal with this girl in person.


    Mother was right. You had to work out a plan and implement it by yourself if you wanted to get something.


    "Oh? What''s your plan? I''m curious."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, but there was an invisible steel knife behind her smile.

 Chapter 62 Treading on Thin Ice

    "It''s not difficult to kick the bitch off the mansion. But I''m powerless now because I don''t have any helper here. Sister Princess, if you can help me, I''m sure that the bitch will be at our mercy."


    Lin Mengwu''s words were very encouraging. If Lin Mengya didn''t know her evil intentions, maybe she would be convinced by her.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and rubbed her eyebrows. She pretended to be worried as if she was really puzzled by her words.


    "I think that we need to bring my mother over here if we want to drive the bitch away. My mother is very experienced and must have more ways to deal with her. Sister, what do you think?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly raced and she understood why Lin Mengwu was so eager to provoke conflicts between her and Jiang Ruqin.


    It turned out that Shangguan Qing also wanted to come here and live in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    As the saying goes, ''It''s easier to invite the devil in than to send him off.'' At that time, Shangguan Qing would try her best to stay here. Besides, if Shangguan Qing devised a scheme to frame her, she might be deprived of her title of Princess Yu.


    But this was also an opportunity to get rid of Lin Mengwu and her mother who were vicious and evil-minded.


    Since they offered a fantastic opportunity, Lin Mengya would seize it and taught them a lesson.


    "This is easy. But I have to first ask for the Prince''s permission. You can leave now and I''ll talk to him as soon as possible."


    Lin Mengwu nodded and left her room in a clever and respectful way.


    "Master, I believe that she must have ulterior motives!"


    When they were living with the Lin family, Baizhi was the only servant who was loyal to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengwu and her mother had kicked them around, directly and indirectly, so Baizhi normally avoided talking with them.


    Therefore, she became angry and immediately came forward to stop Lin Mengya on hearing that she wanted to bring the brutal and cold-blooded mother and her daughter here.


    "Yes. Master, as the saying goes, ''It''s easier to invite the devil in than to send him off.'' If they stick around here and refuse to leave, we''ll suffer great losses."


    Baishao was displeased and didn''t mince her words. Recently, Baizhi told everything that had happened before to Baishao and Baiji.


    Therefore, Baiji and Baishao also treated Shangguan Qing and her daughter as their arch enemy. They were angry with Lin Mengwu and refused to welcome her damned mother.


    "I understand all your concerns. But Baizhi, please think about it. Shangguan Qing and her daughter treated us ruthlessly when we lived with them. Without the protection of my brother and father, we could have already been killed by these two women."


    Lin Mengya took the white hands of Baizhi and told her sincerely that she did not forget the past.


    "Master, I understand what you mean. If we want to deal with them, we have to first bring them over here. Otherwise, they are beyond the reach of our power and master can''t return to the Lin family frequently if they withdraw into their shell."


    Baiji was clever and immediately understood Lin Mengya''s intentions.


    Lin Mengya nodded to indicate that Baiji was right.


    "Well, I see. But if Shangguan Qing comes here, I must be at your side to protect you. Mrs. Lin and her daughter are cunning and vicious, I''m afraid that they will bully you!"


    Baizhi''s face wrinkled and she made up her mind. She used to protect Miss Lin and stop the two vicious women from framing and killing her.


    In the future, she would also try her best to protect Miss Lin. No one could hurt her!


    "OK, I promise you. By the way, Baiji, if Mrs. Lin comes here, you and Baishao have to guard our courtyard. No strangers can enter my room except for those servants that you can trust."


    Baiji and Baishao understood the importance of this matter. They looked at each other and nodded at Lin Mengya.


    "Master, please rest assured. Sister Baiji and I will guard the door and no one can enter your room at that time!"


    Lin Mengya nodded. She had confidence in Baiji and Baishao.


    However, after looking around the room, Lin Mengya found that Lin Zhongyu was not here.


    "What did Xiaoyu do recently? Why doesn''t he come here? I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    In fact, Lin Mengya felt ashamed of herself.


    She had brought Xiaoyu to Prince Yu''s Mansion but she was busy recently and didn''t have enough time to chat with him.


    "Childe Yu seems to feel a bit ill. After having dinner, he shut himself in his room and said that he had to take a good rest."


    Baiji was Lin Mengya''s personal servant girl, but sometimes, she would also take care of Lin Zhongyu.


    But Aunt Jinyue was afraid that Lin Mengya''s work might be delayed, so she asked another maid to take care of Lin Zhongyu.


    Lin Zhongyu was still a kid and could live in the Qinglan Courtyard with her now. He could move out on his own when he grew up.


    "Feel ill? Have you sent for the doctor? Well, let''s go and take a look at him."


    Lin Mengya got up and walked out of the main house with her three servant girls.


    Xiaoyu was still a kid but he was a boy and shouldn''t sleep in Lin Mengya''s room. Living in the Qinglan Courtyard, he had to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Therefore, he lived in a small room in the side courtyard.


    Lin Mengya passed through the moon gate and could see Xiaoyu''s bedroom in the depths of the bamboo forest. At this moment, the dim candlelight indicated that Xiaoyu didn''t go to bed yet.


    "Xiaoyu, I heard that you are not feeling well. Have you sent for the doctor?"


    As she reached the door of the small room, Lin Mengya heard Xiaoyu''s slight and painful groan.


    "Sister Princess, I am fine, I am really fine. It is getting late, please go back and have a rest."


    Lin Mengya frowned. She had an acute sense of smell and had already noticed the faint smell of blood in the air. Was he injured?


    Lin Mengya ignored his opposition and pushed open the door.


    She entered his room in two strides and saw the wounds that had not been covered by him in time.


    "What! Who did it?"


    Lin Mengya was furious. She was not so angry in the morning when the servants challenged her authority!


    The burns on Xiaoyu''s back didn''t heal yet.


    It would take another month for the scab to form if the servants could take good care of him.


    But now the dark red scab was split once again and his wound was festering and bleeding for no reason.


    Lin Zhongyu''s handsome face became dreadfully pale with pain. But he still gave Lin Mengya a cute smile.


    "Sister Princess, it looks scary but I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m feeling better now."


    Lin Zhongyu still wanted to get up to comfort Lin Mengya. But she pressed him against the bed gently before he even moved.


    "Stay here. Granny Sun, please give me a basin of water. Baizhi, please go back to our room and take the scald ointment. Baiji, please help me clean the wounds of Xiaoyu."


    Granny Sun finally got the orders of Lin Mengya. She wiped away her tears and walked out of the room to get some water for Lin Zhongyu.


    Lin Zhongyu was just an adopted brother of the Princess. But he was very respectful to the servants.


    Therefore, Granny Sun always took him as her grandson.


    "Haha. Sister Princess is applying medicine to my wounds in person! It''s worth being injured!"


    Lin Zhongyu winced in pain but he looked satisfied.


    Lin Mengya''s heart ached but she must stay calm and dignified. She frowned and softly applied medicine to his wounds.


    "Who did this to you? Can you tell me the truth?"


    Lin Mengya really loved this boy.


    She thought that no one dared hurt him if she brought him to Prince Yu''s Mansion. But she didn''t expect that he was deeply hurt by others once again.


    He was just her adopted brother. Why did they have to hurt him?


    They were so vicious. It seemed that she was too kindhearted.


    "Nothing. I''m determined to avenge myself on those who hurt me. Sister Princess, please don''t worry. I''ll be careful and protect myself from harm."


    Lin Zhongyu buried his handsome face in the pillow and there was a glimmer of cruelty in his eyes.


    But he was still an innocent and cute boy when talking to Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll carry you with me all the time and no one will hurt you anymore."


    Lin Mengya applied medicine to his wounds quickly and realized that Lin Zhongyu was right. They looked scary but were just superficial wounds.


    But no matter how hard she tried to ask him, he still refused to tell her how he was injured.


    If she pressed him, he would begin to groan with pain and Lin Mengya could do nothing but give up.


    Lin Zhongyu applied medicine to his back and dressed his wound. Now it was late at night.


    "I have a gift for you! Sister Princess, please promise me you''ll bring it all the time!"


    Xiaoyu suddenly took out a delicate jade ring from his arms as if by magic and put it in the hands of Lin Mengya.


    "Where did you get this ring? It''s beautiful."


    Lin Mengya took the jade ring and looked at it carefully by candlelight.


    This was a rare treasure. Colorful light was shining in the jade ring. It must be valuable.


    "This is my family heirloom. I took it with me all the time in the past so the rogues didn''t find it."


    Lin Zhongyu''s eyes gleamed with expectation but Lin Mengya shook her head and gave the jade ring back to Xiaoyu.


    "This is your family heirloom and you must keep it safe. When you grow up and fall in love with a girl, you can give this jade ring to her."


    But Lin Zhongyu insisted on giving this jade ring to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that his wounds would crack and he was unwilling to have a sleep. So she had to accept the jade ring with reluctance.


    "I''ll keep it for you temporarily. You can take it back when you grow up and fall in love with someone. You can give this ring to her as a token of love."


    Xiaoyu nodded in a hurry. He could do anything if only Sister Princess accepted his gift.


    After talking for a while, the sedative drugs he had taken finally worked and Lin Zhongyu let go of her hands and fell asleep.


    After walking out of the room, Lin Mengya''s soft and tender smile suddenly disappeared and she looked as cold as ice.


    "Granny Sun, what happened to Childe Yu?"


    Granny Sun followed them and sighed with grief and resignation. Lin Mengya knew that this was not a proper place to talk with her. She winked at the three servant girls and Baiji and Baishao immediately bring Granny Sun to their rooms to ask her questions.

 Chapter 63 Settle All the Matters

    Lin Mengya and Baizhi returned to the main house. She lit a candle and sat in a chair and read a book quietly.


    Baizhi kept looking around and finally saw the two servant girls. Baishao was very angry while Baiji frowned.


    "What happened? Who hit Childe Yu?"


    Baizhi shook the arms of Baiji anxiously but the latter opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking.


    "Master, Childe Yu got injured because he wanted to stand up for you."


    Baiji only said this sentence and Baishao, who was quick-tempered, interrupted her and told them the whole story.


    "It was Miss Jiang. She thought that she was the concubine of the Prince and criticized you shamelessly. Childe Yu was angry and argued with her. But Miss Jiang asked her servant to strike Childe Yu with a rattan. Luckily, Granny Sun tried her best to protect Childe Yu, otherwise, he might be badly wounded."


    Since Lin Mengya was married to the Prince, these three servant girls had been observing her behavior.


    She was strict with the servants, but she always dispensed reward and punishment impartially and never wronged others for no reason. Besides, she treated the servants as equals and didn''t look down upon them.


    They were lucky to have such a kind master. In fact, there were few masters like her in the entire Jin Country.


    That was the reason why they would try their best to defend her.


    Childe Yu was beaten and suffered great pain because he wanted to stand up for her.


    Suddenly, the three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu formed a united front and treated Jiang Ruqin as their common enemy.


    Lin Mengya understood their feelings. Xiaoyu was wounded and she was more distressed and upset than anyone else.


    Her beautiful eyes gleamed with coldness. Her face was pretty but she wore a severe expression.


    "How dare she beat the people in my courtyard! Baishao, ask Steward Deng to bring those who hurt Xiaoyu to the Qinglan Courtyard tomorrow morning."


    Lin Mengya said coldly. She knew that Jiang Ruqin was overbearing and always bullied others in Prince Yu''s Mansion, but she didn''t expect that this bitch dared to whip people in her courtyard!


    Lin Mengwu must have poured oil on the fire. She vowed to take revenge on them!


    She would find a proper time to settle all the matters with them!


    In the study room of Long Tianhao, Steward Deng and Lin Kui stood silently at his desk.


    Long Tianhao looked grave. His narrow eyes gleamed with anger and coldness. He was coldly staring at the two bowls of soup on the desk.


    The two blue and white porcelain bowls looked the same. Besides, there was the same turbid dark yellow soup in these two bowls.


    This soup, which was the best tonic for others, was a deadly poison for him.


    He couldn''t eat the seafood since he was a child.


    His throat would become sore and swollen after eating the seafood. He may even die from suffocation if he couldn''t take his medicine made by the royal doctor in time.


    Everyone in the mansion knew that he was allergic to seafood. But these two women tried their best to impress him and ignored this detail.


    "Throw them away."


    He said coldly and made no attempt to conceal his dislike of these two women.


    He hated those women who deceived him with insincere flattery and wanted to become his wife to improve their status.


    But he clearly knew that the rarest treasures in the royal family were the true feelings and real intention.


    "Princess, the Princess wants to see you."


    The guards said respectfully outside the study room. Long Tianhao suddenly became expectant and excited.


    "Let her in."


    "Yes."


    Steward Deng and Lin Kui were the confidants of Long Tianhao.


    They believed that Long Tianhao couldn''t trust anyone in the mansion except for them.


    But this strange princess was an exception. She was a woman and she got the favor and trust of the Prince.


    She had also broken from precedent many times. Was she...


    They looked at each other and got the same information from the other''s eyes.


    The Prince trusted this girl and wanted to train her. She would definitely become an incredible help to the Prince!


    The Princess was beautiful and crafty. She would be the best secret agent and could spy against the imperial palace.


    "Prince, why didn''t you go to bed?"


    Lin Mengya was wearing a white yarn dress and she looked purer and prettier in the night.


    She wore her hair down around her shoulders and used a white ribbon to tie it up loosely. She didn''t look arrogant and bossy, instead, she was soft and gentle at this moment.


    Long Tianhao looked at her without surprise as if he had already expected that she would visit him tonight. He nodded at her and continued to read the book of war art in his chair.


    "This is the Tremella Lily Soup that I told the kitchen to prepare for you. It''s the best midnight snack. Prince, you can have a rest and enjoy it."


    Lin Mengya also prepared a midnight snack for him. It was the ordinary Tremella Lily Soup but she was careful and took his preferences into consideration.


    Long Tianhao nodded, put down the book in his hand, and had the soup quietly.


    "Prince, I have something important to discuss with you."


    As the saying goes, '' Gifts blind the eyes.'' Lin Mengya would prepare a gift to please the Prince before asking him for permission.


    It seemed that Long Tianhao liked this sweet but not sickly Tremella Lily Soup. He didn''t look so cold now.


    But his light-colored thin lips were pressed together unconsciously and Lin Mengya saw a hint of anger on his handsome face.


    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and saw the two bowls on the desk by accident.


    She smiled silently and understood why the Prince was so angry.


    "Lin Mengwu said that she wanted to ask Mrs. Lin to stay with us for some days. I told her that I had to first ask for your permission. But she was anxious and urged me. So I have to bother you in the middle of the night."


    When they returned to the Lin family, Long Tianhao was irritated by the mean tricks of Lin Mengya and her mother.


    He didn''t want to meet them, let alone ask the old woman to stay with them for some days.


    Moreover, Mrs. Lin was the younger sister of the Empress while his mother and the Empress were arch enemies.


    If this troublesome woman entered their mansion, he was afraid that he could never enjoy a quiet life.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    Long Tianhao knitted his bushy eyebrows and looked at Lin Mengya with puzzle.


    Lin Mengya should hate Lin Mengwu and her mother more than he did. Why did she volunteer to ask for his permission and allow Mrs. Lin to enter the mansion?


    What was her purpose?


    "Prince, there''s nothing wrong with it. After all, she is my nominal step-mother and it''s normal for her to live with the son-in-law for some time. If it bothers you, you can just ask her to live in the small yard in the southwest corner of the mansion."


    Lin Mengya smiled softly and looked like a considerate lady of a noble family.


    But Long Tianhao''s heart raced and he felt worried after seeing the sweet smile on her face.


    What did she want?


    "But I have to first tell my mother and ask for her permission. I''ll pay respects to mother with you tomorrow morning and ask for her advice. You can leave now and I want to go to bed."


    Long Tianhao looked down and his eyes were filled with puzzles.


    According to the information he had got, Shangguan Qing had always bullied and framed Lin Mengya in private or in public for the past years.


    He didn''t think that Lin Mengya would treat Shangguan Qing as her mother. They were enemies.


    She could do whatever she wanted outside the mansion. But this was related to the safety of Prince Yu''s Mansion. Moreover, he was still trying to find out the hidden spies.


    If some people who had ulterior motives entered the mansion at this stage, he would lose control.


    "Alright. I''m leaving right now. Prince, please go to bed earlier."


    Lin Mengya curtsied to the Prince and walked out of the room in a clever and respectful way.


    The white figure disappeared in the darkness. Steward Deng and Lin Kui looked at each other and had to discourage the Prince from giving permission.


    "Prince, please think twice before you leap. Mrs. Lin is the younger sister of the Empress and I believe that she has ulterior motives. We can''t allow her to live in our mansion."


    Steward Deng was responsible for the safety of the inner house, and of course, he didn''t want the masters to have an accident.


    But it was clear that Long Tianhao had his own plan.


    "You''re familiar with Mengya''s style, aren''t you? I believe that she must have already had a plan before agreeing to Lin Mengwu''s request. I don''t think we should waste time speculating her purposes. All right, I''ve made up my mind and you can leave now."


    After finishing the bowl of Tremella Lily Soup, Long Tianhao announced his decision and there was no room for doubt.


    He took off his black coat and only wore the white underwear. He was lying on the army cot with a book of war art in his hands.


    Steward Deng and Lin Kui had already left the study room tactfully and he was left alone in an instant.


    He couldn''t focus on the book of war art which he had read hundreds of times. Since when couldn''t he refuse Lin Mengya''s requests?


    "Night, what happened in the dungeon these days?"


    A cool breeze came in through the window and Long Tianhao summoned the hidden black figure with a low voice.


    "Prince, the five fake ghosts told us the truth under torture. They were all spies in the army and came to our mansion to protect the teahouse. They pretended to be the ghost and prevented others from entering the small building. I asked some guards to lie in wait in the icehouse. But they didn''t catch the master of disguise. He was very alert and immediately ran away after seeing us. Besides, Qinghu, the killer of the Peach Blossom Dock refused to tell anything no matter how we interrogated him. He said that he had something to tell the Princess."


    He had already expected that Qinghu would say nothing.


    At that night, Lin Mengya brought some guards and servants to pretend to be ghosts. Besides, there were also some guards lying in wait in the courtyard.


    Night and the dark guards had already lain in ambush in the abandoned icehouse of the courtyard. They needed to capture the master of disguise.


    Something unexpected might happen someday if the master of disguise continued to stay in the mansion.


    But how could he dig the mole out?


    He rubbed his eyebrows with his slender fingers. He must deal with the internal affairs before recovering lost territory. He once lived alone in the mansion. At that time, his life was quiet and there was no unexpected event.


    But now, there were many people living in the mansion and it was difficult for him to examine them one by one.


    "From now on, anyone who goes out on business must go in a group. Night, ask the dark guards to keep an eye on them! We must capture this guy!"


    How dare he act wildly in Prince Yu''s Mansion!

 Chapter 64 Beat the Dog Before the Lion.

    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao went to the Art Courtyard and paid respect to Concubine De.


    Concubine De may think that in-laws should frequently visit each other. She readily agreed that Mrs. Lin could stay with them for some time.


    Long Tianhao still had important work to do, so he left early and Lin Mengya was chatting with Concubine De.


    "Ya''er, I know that you''ve been wronged these days."


    After living in Prince Yu''s Mansion for some time, Concubine De looked more marvelous than she was in the imperial palace.


    She didn''t look so pale. Instead, she had a ruddy complexion and looked healthier.


    She didn''t wear any precious jewelry in her hair except for a gold and jade peony step shake. But she looked more dignified and graceful.


    It seemed that the time also favored the real beauty.


    "Mother, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Lin Mengya was gentle and graceful. She was wearing a turquoise dress with many butterflies on it. She looked prettier and cuter.


    Lin Mengya was sweet and her face was delicate. Concubine De liked her better now.


    "I''m talking about Qin''er. This girl has been spoiled by your great uncle. You''re her sister-in-law. Please pardon her for her mistakes and bad behavior."


    Concubine De apologized for Jiang Ruqin''s behavior.


    She was a noble lady and came from an old and well-known family. She was a cultivated girl since her childhood.


    She had already been dissatisfied with Jiang Ruqin who was domineering and impolite.


    But she couldn''t criticize or punish this girl for the sake of her elder brother.


    Besides, this girl was clever since she was a child and Concubine De really loved her despite that her mother was just a concubine. Therefore, Concubine De felt sorry for her daughter-in-law who had been wronged these days.


    "Mother, please don''t worry. I can understand."


    Lin Mengya snorted and suddenly understood the reason why Concubine De granted her request so readily.


    She knew that Jiang Ruqin had been spoiled since her childhood. But this was not her excuse to whip others for no reason!


    But unfortunately, she was not a generous and broad-minded girl. She was Lin Mengya who had a thirst for revenge!


    Concubine De still wanted her to stay longer and chat with her. But Lin Mengya said that she needed to prepare the room and articles for daily use for Mrs. Lin and left the Art Courtyard.


    In fact, Lin Mengya clearly knew that Concubine De didn''t trust her daughter-in-law and would never punish Jiang Ruqin for whipping Xiaoyu who was unrelated to her in blood.


    Compared with them, Concubine De was closer to her niece, wasn''t she?


    Lin Mengya wanted to return to her Qinglan Courtyard with Baishao. But they came across Jiang Ruqin in the winding corridor of the garden.


    She was wearing a pink dress and looked pretty. There were also four servant girls who were wearing bright clothes around her. She looked down her nose at everybody.


    As the saying goes, ''One can''t avoid one''s enemy.'' After seeing Lin Mengya, Jiang Ruqin was not guilty at all and came up to her arrogantly.


    "What bad luck! I come across a damned unlucky woman early in the morning! I heard that your mother died because you cursed her. Hey! I have to alert my aunt and cousin to stay away from you!"


    Jiang Ruqin raised her head and glanced at Lin Mengya scornfully. There was an expression of triumph on her white face.


    Jiang Ruqin was complacent after whipping Xiaoyu. But she forgot that Jiang Sheng had told her to stay away from Lin Mengya.


    The servant girls standing behind Jiang Ruqin were also looking at Lin Mengya with disdain.


    But suddenly they were stunned by the sound of clapping.


    "How dare you slap me!"


    Jiang Ruqin had never expected that Lin Mengya would slap her in her face so neatly.


    "It serves you right! If you talk rubbish anymore, I''ll cut your pretty face."


    Lin Mengya dropped her left hand, gave a cold smile to Jiang Ruqin, and said peacefully and slowly.


    "You... Don''t be too complacent! Aunt will not allow you to bully others in this mansion!"


    Jiang Ruqin was boiling with rage and she completely forgot that she was just a guest while Lin Mengya was the hostess of this mansion.


    The four servant girls suddenly found that their master had been bullied. They also forgot that this was Prince Yu''s Mansion and surrounded Lin Mengya and Baishao.


    "What are you doing? How dare you attack me in Prince Yu''s Mansion!"


    Lin Mengya hissed at them coldly and the four servant girls were scared by her irresistible prestige.


    Lin Mengya hissed at them and the four servant girls immediately backed up a few steps. But Jiang Ruqin had already been crazy. She covered her red face with hands and became furious from shame.


    "Chunhua, Qiuyue, Dongxue, and Lamei! Beat her up!"


    But the four servant girls were confident that Miss Jiang would become the hostess of this mansion one day. Therefore, they followed Jiang Ruqin''s order without any fear.


    They were about to come forward and catch Lin Mengya when eight or nine strong guards suddenly appeared behind them.


    "How dare you offend Princess Yu!"


    The strong man shouted coldly and there were desires of killing in his voice. Jiang Ruqin and her servant girls who only knew how to fight for a man''s favor suddenly became scared and timid.


    They looked domineering and fierce when arguing with Lin Mengya. But now they became docile sheep and looked at these guards who suddenly appeared with fear.


    "Princess, my name is Qiu Ming. Pay respect to you."


    Lin Mengya had been ready to fight with these servants but these guards suddenly appeared and upset her plan.


    Looking at this square black-skinned face, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she had seen him before.


    "Nobel people had short memories. I once had the privilege of working for you in the teahouse."


    Qiu Ming said with a shy grin. But then he looked at the petite and pretty Princess standing in front of him in awed silence.


    He could still remember the four good-for-nothings who had been tortured by the Princess.


    He was afraid that the Princess would become a synonym for evil for the four men for a long time.


    "Oh! I see!. It''s you."


    Lin Mengya finally remembered that she once met this guard called Qiu Ming when she was blackmailed on the street.


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of them despite that they had numerical superiority over her. In fact, she and Baishao who was high-spirited and daring had a strong fighting capacity. She believed that they would be matched in strength with the four servant girls. And the fight would be fierce.


    But the guards suddenly appeared and she''d love to ask them to deal with Jiang Ruqin and the servant girls.


    "Who are you? How dare you intrude into the internal courtyard!"


    Jiang Ruqin''s face had turned purple with rage. She thought that her victory was guaranteed but she didn''t expect that this rude guard suddenly appeared and upset her plan.


    She yelled at the top of her voice. But she forgot that Lin Mengya was the true hostess of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "This is our family affairs. It''s none of your business! Qiu Ming! These four servant girls tried to offend the Princess. Please tie them up and the Princess will deal with them later!"


    Baishao seized the opportunity and asked the guards to tie the four servant girls up. She stared at them with her hands on her hip. Baishao was bold and vigorous and looked like a pretty servant girl called Qingwen in A Dream in Red Mansions.


    Lin Mengya looked cold and stood aside. They were just guests and how dare they hit the master! She had to give these shameless and impolite servant girls a hard lesson.


    Qiu Ming also followed her orders quickly. He waved his hand and the four delicate servant girls were tied up by the guards.


    "Lin Mengya, they are the servants of our Jiang family! You have no right to punish them!"


    Jiang Ruqin was furious and nearly wanted to bit Lin Mengya. The fine make-up on her face was in a mess and she looked hideous as if she wanted to skin Lin Mengya alive.


    "Servants of the Jiang family? What do you think you are? Come on! Throw these four servant girls into the pond."


    Jiang Ruqin didn''t expect that Lin Mengya was so merciless and vicious.


    The guards followed her order and the four girls were thrown into the water with a splash.


    Their arms and legs were tied up and these four girls sank to the bottom without any struggle.


    The bubbles and ripples in the pond gradually disappeared and Jiang Ruqin''s face was ghostly pale with fright.


    "According to the law of the Jin state, a man can only have one legal wife and all the others who get married to him are concubines. Concubines are at the mercy of the legal wife. The highest-ranking concubines are still concubines. Miss Jiang, you are our guest, so I help you to get rid of several ungrateful and shameless servant girls. You''d better find a way to protect yourself before becoming the vice Princess of Prince Yu."


    Lin Mengya''s voice was soft but what she said was horrible.


    The title of Princess Yu was conferred on her by the Empress. Even the Empress didn''t have the right to depose her, let alone Jiang Ruqin whose mother was just a concubine.


    Jiang Ruqin''s face was ghostly pale and she stared at Lin Mengya with fear and anger. But she dared not offend or contradict her.


    She looked at Lin Mengya with resentment as if she was her arch enemy. She stamped her foot, turned her head, and disappeared.


    "Master! You''re amazing! Miss Jiang must be afraid of you! Even if she gets married to the Prince one day, she would be thrown out by you sooner or later."


    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya with a smile and her eyes were full of admiration.


    "I''m just threatening her. The vice Princesses of the prince all have seal patents and the legal wife can''t kill them for no reason. We are different from ordinary people."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. The royal family was different from ordinary families.


    If the imperial concubines were at the mercy of the Empress, Concubine De might have already been killed by the Empress and the current situation would be completely different.


    "What? I''m also deceived by you! Master, you''re good at telling lies!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and could understand why Baishao and Jiang Ruqin were deceived by her.


    They were trapped in their homes and knew little about the law.


    But the real Lin Mengya always read various historical records and ancient books in her father''s study room. She was a dull-witted girl but she was gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory.


    She was well-read and others could always gain enlightenment from her words.


    "Princess, is there anything else I can do for you? I need to leave now."


    Qiu Ming made a bow with hands folded in front and said to Lin Mengya respectfully.


    The master could punish the servants at will if the servants offended them. These four servant girls made a mistake and should be punished.


    "Alright. You can leave now. Thank you. I''ll tell the truth to the Prince some other day."


    The guards left the covered corridor in an orderly row.


    Looking at the guards who were wearing neat clothes, Lin Mengya was absorbed in thought. It seemed that there were more guards in the mansion now.

 Chapter 65 Set Her Up

    "Master, you''re here! I''ve been looking for you for a long time!"


    Lin Mengya saw Baizhi''s slender figure from the distance.


    Baizhi came up to them in a hurry. Did something happen in the Qinglan Courtyard?


    "What happened? You look worried. Is our house on fire?"


    Baizhi was panting and Baishao grabbed her arms and asked her quickly.


    "Our house is not on fire! But an evil woman is in our courtyard now! Miss Lin and her servant girls came to our courtyard after you left. Childe Yu is afraid that she might play tricks, so he is keeping an eye on her now!


    Lin Mengwu? What did she want?


    She must have ulterior motives. She might be anxious and wanted her mother to come here earlier.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll know her purpose after coming back and meeting her."


    In the main house of the Qinglan Courtyard, Lin Zhongyu was sitting at the table and silently reading a book on the shelf.


    Baiji was careful and put a thick feather cushion on the back of the chair to protect Lin Zhongyu''s back.


    All the servants and Lin Zhongyu in the Qinglan Courtyard were banded together. Therefore, all of them were unfriendly to Lin Mengwu.


    But it seemed that Lin Mengya didn''t notice their indifferent attitude. She was sitting in the chair and enjoying the tea served by Baiji.


    "Hey! Lin Zhongyu, you''re not a kid anymore and shouldn''t come to my sister''s room at will. You should stay in your room and avoid arousing suspicion. You can''t afford to ruin her reputation."


    Lin Zhongyu had refined facial features. Despite that he was still a youth, he was charming and attractive to both men and women.


    At this moment, he was wearing a light purple quilted jacket and there was a glazed crown on his head. His eyes were bright and he looked handsome.


    But this boy was as proud and arrogant as Lin Mengya and was indifferent to others.


    "Those evil-minded people always believe that all the people in the world are as sordid as them. She''s my sister and I''m her brother. Only sordid people like you would spread slanders to ruin her reputation."


    Lin Mengwu was immediately irritated by his words.


    She pointed her slender and white fingers at Lin Zhongyu and stared at him with resentment.


    "Well, don''t be too complacent! Do you think you can despise others under the protection of my sister? I''ll punish you one day and teach you the rules of the big family!"


    The servants had told her that her mother would come to live with them before long.


    If her mother were in Prince Yu''s Mansion, Lin Mengya and Jiang Ruqin would suffer humiliating defeats.


    At that time, she would become the hostess of this magnificent and beautiful mansion!


    Lin Mengwu was triumphant at this thought and stopped arguing with Lin Zhongyu.


    Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard and heard what Lin Mengwu said.


    Lin Mengwu was ambitious. But she had to first ask for her permission before displacing her as the Princess.


    "Sister, you''re finally back. I''ve been waiting anxiously for you."


    Lin Mengwu became soft and weak when talking to Lin Mengya.


    She looked virtuous and lovable, which was most unlike her.


    But Lin Mengya was very familiar with Lin Mengwu''s personality and strategy, otherwise she might also be deceived and believe that Lin Mengwu was a lovely and soft girl.


    "What is it?" Lin Mengwu raised her eyebrows and asked calmly and indifferently. Lin Mengwu couldn''t read her mind.


    "Sister, I''m sorry to disturb you. It''s not a big deal and I just want to know whether or not the Prince agrees to bring my mother here."


    Lin Mengwu was well-informed. She must have been irritated by Jiang Ruqin, otherwise, she wouldn''t visit her early in the morning to get further information.


    "Well, I''ve mentioned this to the Prince and he also agreed. Your mother will come here after a few days."


    Lin Mengwu nearly jumped up with joy. She tried her best to hide her feelings but her eyes were full of complacency.


    Lin Mengwu believed that she could easily replace Lin Mengya as the Princess after her mother came here.


    She left Lin Mengya''s Qinglan Courtyard in a rush. She was ecstatic and wanted to tell this good news to Shangguan Qing.


    "Sister Princess, why don''t you refuse her? I don''t think we should let wily Mrs. Lin live with us. The daughter is so impolite and vicious and the mother must also be evil-minded."


    Lin Zhongyu was slightly anxious. He was afraid that his sister might be bullied by Shangguan Qing and her daughter.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. We can''t deal with them if they stay in the house of the Lin family. We can better see through their tricks if they live with us. What are you reading?"


    Lin Mengya was not worried about it. In fact, Prince Yu''s Mansion was not heaven for Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing.


    "I picked it randomly from the bookshelf. It''s nothing special."


    Lin Zhongyu would come into her room and read books in his spare time.


    In this way, he could fight off boredom and kill time. Besides, he could also guard the door for his sister.


    "You''re old enough to go to school. When I finish my work, I''ll mention this to the Prince and send you to the Taiyin College."


    The ancestors of the Jin Dynasty attached great importance to the cultivation of children.


    Therefore, they set up the Taiyin College which was the central teaching institution everywhere in the country.


    The college in the capital city was the most famous one. Seven or eight prime ministers were students of this school.


    She was really quite happy to send Xiaoyu to this school.


    "I... I don''t want to go to school! I just want to stay with you!"


    Lin Zhongyu looked at Lin Mengya and said firmly. It never occurred to him to leave Lin Mengya and see the outside world.


    The mansion was ridden with crises and the enemies were staring at his sister. He couldn''t leave Sister Princess alone in this place.


    "Alright. We can talk about this later. You should first take care of yourself and try to recover from your injuries."


    Lin Mengya didn''t force him to accept the arrangement. Xiaoyu seemed to be gentle and well-behaved but he was stubborn. In fact, they had similar personalities.


    If he loved reading, she could buy more books for him. There were many talented and well-educated people in the mansion. She could find a good teacher to teach Xiaoyu at home.


    "Prince, Concubine De wants you to come over."


    Aunt Jinyue stood outside her room and said. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and smiled coldly.


    Jiang Ruqin was fast.


    "Aunt, please help me. The four girls became my personal servants since I was a kid. They didn''t make any mistakes and why did Lin Mengya kill them?"


    Jiang Ruqin was crying and standing beside Concubine De. She looked pitiable with tears on her pretty face.


    She left the garden in a rush and told everything Lin Mengya had done to Concubine De.


    Of course, she dramatized almost every detail.


    Concubine De got fed up with her tears. But this was her niece and she had to uphold justice for her.


    Concubine De didn''t expect that Ya''er was so cruel and decisive. She killed four servant girls for no reason.


    "Pay respect to Concubine De. Wish you all happiness."


    The daughter-in-law had just visited her earlier this morning. She entered the room again and curtsied to her elegantly.


    Concubine De looked up at her daughter-in-law carefully. But Lin Mengya looked soft and delicate and Concubine De couldn''t believe that this girl was as vicious as the Empress.


    "Please get up. I ask you to come over because I''d like to ask you something."


    But Aunt Jinyue whispered to her before she even asked Lin Mengya any questions.


    "Qin''er! How dare you be so rude to Ya''er! Your father teaches you to be polite and well-behaved. Don''t you remember his rules?"


    Concubine De suddenly switched gears and Jiang Ruqin''s mood fell down to the bottom.


    Concubine De originally wanted to question Lin Mengya, but she suddenly changed and started to criticize Jiang Ruqin.


    Concubine De''s reaction was totally unexpected. Jiang Ruqin was stunned and looked at her aunt blankly. Her aunt seemed to be disappointed with her but she didn''t know what had happened.


    "Mother, please don''t be angry. It was quite unintentional. Please calm down and look after your body."


    Lin Mengya softly comforted Concubine De and there was a sincere expression on her beautiful face.


    Lin Mengya walked up to Concubine De and rubbed her chest to help her calm down. Her white waist was exposed and there was black and blue bruising, which was eye-catching.


    "You... you framed me!"


    Jiang Ruqin finally understood what had happened. This bitch pretended that her waist was wrenched and told Concubine De that it was her fault.


    She grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist with one hand and rubbed her skin hard with a handkerchief. But she suddenly found that the black and blue mark didn''t disappear.


    "Let me go."


    Lin Mengya slightly frowned as if it hurt but she had to endure the rudeness of Jiang Ruqin.


    "Jinyue, take Ruqin to her room and let her rethink her mistakes. Don''t let her out without my permission."


    Concubine De''s looked at Jiang Ruqin coldly and there was no love and indulgence in her eyes.


    This girl was too reckless. She was afraid that Jiang Ruqin would become more arrogant and domineering after getting married.


    She originally wanted to ask Yu''er marry her but now it seemed that this was ill-advised.


    "Ya''er, come here. You must have been bullied by Qin''er. Jinyue, please take my Yurong cream. This cream is effective against bruise."


    Concubine De didn''t trust Lin Mengya before but now she felt guilty about her daughter-in-law.


    Jinyue told her that she had seen many purple and black marks on Lin Mengya''s arms. Jinyue secretly asked her what had happened. But Lin Mengya''s eyes were full of tears and she refused to tell her the truth. But Jinyue was sure that she had been bullied by Jiang Ruqin.


    She clearly knew Ruqin''s personalities.


    Lin Mengya must have been bullied by Jiang Ruqin and her four servant girls.


    These four servants were so vicious and impolite and they got what they deserved. They pushed their master to bully others instead of dissuading her from making this mistake. It served them right.


    "I''m fine. Mother, please don''t worry about me. Ruqin is our guest. I''m her sister-in-law and shouldn''t argue with her. It''s all my fault and I must have neglected her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so angry."


    The blue and purple bruise on her wrist was true, but it was not caused by the hit.


    In fact, she used a special herbal medicine. Shopkeeper Wan always gave her various strange medicines and the Oolong grass was one of them.


    If you smear it on to your skin, you won''t feel painful or itching but some purple and blue marks will immediately appear on your skin. Only experienced doctors could see the difference between these marks and the real bruise.


    Jiang Ruqin hardly went out of her house and she had also been spoiled by her father. Therefore, she knew little about these strange medicine herbs.

 Chapter 66 The Helper

    "You''re such a gentle and honest kid. It''s all your great uncle''s fault. Ruqin is his beloved daughter but she''s impolite and thoughtless. It''s really hard for you to be friendly to her."


    Concubine De looked at Lin Mengya carefully and felt that this daughter-in-law was dignified and generous and had good character.


    Ruqin had said that Mengya was vicious and evil-minded. But now it seemed that this was just slander.


    "Mother, this is not a big deal. What''s wrong with great uncle''s wanting to love his daughter? If I come across Ruqin later, I''ll just ignore her. Mother, please don''t worry about this."


    From now on, Jiang Ruqin might become the most unpopular guest in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya returned to the Qinglan Courtyard from the Art Courtyard. The three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu were waiting for her anxiously.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Baizhi was first on to come towards her. But she dared not touch her hands.


    The blue and purple marks were vivid and even them were frightened at the sight of her wrist.


    "I''m fine. I''ve told you this is not the real bruise."


    The bruise in her arms was not real and would disappear after a few days. She just used the bruise to frighten others. Although this herb had a small number of toxins, it was not fatal.


    "I didn''t expect there are such magical herbs in the world. Sister Princess, can you teach me how to recognize different herbs?"


    Lin Zhongyu held the hand of Lin Mengya and looked at it carefully.


    He also carefully touched the bruise. Although it was similar to the normal bruise, it was actually very soft and had no difference from the surrounding skin.


    "Of course. I can teach you if you want to learn. But I can only recognize poisons. What if you''re careless and poison yourself?"


    Lin Mengya pinched the small face of Lin Zhongyu. It felt really smooth and soft. As a girl, Lin Mengya admired his fair and smooth skin.


    Why was this guy so lucky? All good adjectives across the world could be used to describe him.


    "I want to learn it! If someone dares to bully Sister Princess, I''ll poison and kill him!"


    Lin Zhongyu endured her pinch of his face and looked at her seriously with his almond eyes.


    "Hey! You want to become Walter White of Breaking Bad!"


    This little guy was so cute. Lin Mengya could not help but pinch his soft little face. She also made a slip of the tongue and said some words of her previous life.


    "What''s Breaking Bad? Is this the name of a man? This name is awesome! I like it!"


    Lin Mengya could hardly help laughing silently. She didn''t think this was an awesome name.


    Since she came to this dynasty, she has seen through many open and covert schemes with her anti-poison radar.


    Poisons were not just used to kill people.


    "Pay respect to the Princess! Mrs. Lin arrived and Miss Lin is standing at the gate to welcome her."


    The servants of the mansion hurried to inform them of this news. The harmonious atmosphere was suddenly destroyed.


    The faces of three girls were rigid and it seemed that they would rush out to throw Shangguan Qing out of the mansion the next second.


    "What are you doing? She''s just a paper tiger. Don''t be nervous. Be relaxed and we can go out and have a look."


    Lin Mengya looked calm and unhurried. But she didn''t expect that Shangguan Qing was so impatient.


    Shangguan Qing was asking for trouble and dicing with death.


    In fact, Marquis Zhennan''s Mansion was not far away from Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    It took half an hour to get there by carriage.


    Shangguan Qing was delighted after knowing that she could stay with her daughter in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    She brought many bags and cases and arrived at Prince Yu''s Mansion with her confidants. This scene was impressive.


    "Mother, finally you''re here! I miss you so much!"


    In fact, when she got the news, she asked someone to send a message to her mother.


    After walking out of the Qinglan Courtyard, she had been standing in the doorway and waiting for her mother.


    "You''re so naughty. You''re not a kid and shouldn''t spend so much time around me."


    Mrs. Lin was wearing a splendid silk dress and wearing a golden hairpin in her hair. She was wearing a pair of shoes with embroidery of flowers on it. She looked elegant and poised.


    She gently chided her only daughter but Lin Mengya could clearly see her affection in her eyes.


    Shangguan Qing got off the carriage and was impressed by the grand Prince Yu''s Mansion. She was quite pleased with this building.


    Mrs. Lin suddenly realized that this building would belong to her daughter in the near future. When she thought this, a kind smile immediately appeared on her face which was still beautiful and charming.


    "Madam, where do we put these things?"


    The driver and the menservants unloaded the luggage from the carriage.


    Shangguan Qing was about to enter this place by the main door but a beautiful girl with the slender waist and narrow shoulders suddenly stopped them. She took a stool and sat in the middle of the gate.


    "The Princess has given an order. She hopes that Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin can enter the mansion by the back door."


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had never been treated so rudely. They immediately stared at this pretty girl with anger.


    "Who are you? Why don''t you follow the rules of Prince Yu''s Mansion? You''re just a servant girl, how dare you offend the honored guests?"


    As the hostess of the Lin family, Shangguan Qing was more experienced than Lin Mengwu.


    But unluckily, today her opponent was Baishao who was bold and vigorous.


    "Hey! I don''t think we should respect those uninvited guests! Only the legal wife of Prince Yu and Concubine De can enter by the main door! You can only enter Prince Yu''s Mansion by this small corner gate. We have strict rules and you can''t do whatever you want. But I suddenly remembered that you asked your unmarried daughter to live in someone else''s home. It''s obvious that you are ill-mannered."


    With both hands on her hip, Baishao said to them with obvious sarcasm and Shangguan Qing''s face immediately darkened.


    But they were at Prince Yu''s Mansion instead of Marquis Zhennan''s Mansion. They had to endure unfair treatment.


    "Sister Baishao! You''re awesome!"


    Lin Zhongyu, who was hiding in the janitor''s room and peeping at them, couldn''t help but gave her a thumbs-up behind her back.


    Her fighting power was much higher than that of the ordinary servant girls.


    Lin Mengya sat in a chair, leisurely enjoyed her tea, and watched them.


    "You''re just a servant but my mother is the wife of Marquis Zhennan and the younger sister of the Empress. How dare you offend my mother! Come on! Beat her up!"


    A few women who were wearing coarse clothes must have been domineering and bossy in Marquis Zhennan''s Mansion. They actually rolled up the sleeves and wanted to catch Baishao.


    Baishao had already been proficient in all the skills of a shrew. She immediately took action to fight back!


    She immediately freed her hair from the band, tore her clothes, and then cried loudly without considering her face.


    "Ah! Where''s the justice! The guests are too vicious! They break into our house and hit the servants of the host! My goodness! They are too unreasonable!"


    Lin Mengya nearly spat out the water in her mouth. She immediately stood up, hid behind the door, and enjoyed the performance of Baishao.


    Baishao kicked over her stool and tore her neat and tidy clothes. Her pretty face was also streaked with tears.


    She was crying and shouting and the few women couldn''t even get close to her.


    But Baishao scratched them with her long and pointed nails and the few women all had deep scratches on their hands and faces.


    Baishao waved her hands and scratched all those who were close to her with her long nails. Lin Mengya cheered for Baishao in her heart.


    Baishao was like a hedgehog and the few women could do nothing about her.


    Baishao seized the opportunity and slumped down on the ground. She grabbed the mud with both hands and smeared it on her white face.


    "Ah! The guests are overbearing! They hit the lady''s servant and want to grab her husband!"


    The several people hiding in the janitor''s room were trying hard to suppress their laughter.


    Baishao''s acting skills and lines were excellent and after a while, a lot of audiences gathered around them.


    Some women who were doing manual work in the outer court couldn''t stand their reckless provocation anymore. They also rolled up the sleeve to help Baishao.


    "You... You..."


    Shangguan Qing was furious and nearly fainted. She pointed at Baishao who was acting up but she couldn''t even say a complete sentence.


    "What do you want to say? I''m only a servant but at least I know the honor and disgrace. You and your daughter break into our house and bully the master''s servants. Shame on you!"


    Baishao always gained the upper hand. Her fighting power was amazing!


    She had the advantage but her clothes became dirty when she was rolling about on the ground.


    Soon, all the onlookers knew that Marquis Zhennan''s wife broke into Prince Yu''s Mansion and hit the servants.


    Within two hours, she would become the new laughing stock in the capital city.


    "You... Wu''er, let''s enter the mansion by the back door!"


    Shangguan Qing finally became ashamed. She and her daughter hurried to the back door of the mansion in dejection.


    "Alright, you can leave now. Thank you for your help. I''m the servant of the Qinglan Courtyard and my name is Baishao. You can come to me if you have any problem."


    Baishao immediately regained her composure after the enemy left.


    She wiped her face with a handkerchief and her face became clean and pretty once again.


    "Master, what do you think of my performance?"


    Baishao was excited and strode into the janitor''s room.


    Lin Zhongyu kept laughing and he felt a pain in his chest. Baiji was rubbing his abdomen.


    Baizhi rolled herself into a ball. She was still laughing and had no strength to stand up.


    Only Lin Mengya was calm now. But at this moment, her face was also twitching unnaturally.


    "Well, you''re excellent! If the war broke out, you can shout abuses at the enemies. The general and soldiers will be humiliated by you and kill themselves."


    In fact, she just told Baishao to embarrass Shangguan Qing.


    But she didn''t expect that she used a critical skill and humiliated Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. They completely lost their faces.


    Baishao taught them a good lesson today and she might become the head of the servants of Prince Yu''s Mansion from now on.


    "Shout abuses at the enemies? This job suits me. Master, I can have a try if there''s the opportunity. My name will become famous if I can win honor and become a general!"


    Baishao wined an outright victory today. Her clothes got dirty but her eyes were full of excitement.


    "Well, please get cleaned up. This is not the end. The really interesting part of the show is yet to come!"


    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and the other four people were very curious.

 Chapter 67 Play Tricks on Shangguan Qing

    Lin Mengwu ushered Shangguan Qing into the back door and she still looked angry and sinister.


    Every time she went to Lin Mengya''s room, the three servant girls were wary of her as if she was a prisoner.


    Today, this servant girl called Baishao rolled on the ground and cried and shouted for no reason. She and her mother suffered great humiliation. She would definitely kill this bitch one day.


    "Mother, aren''t you angry?


    Lin Mengwu was still indignant at the way she had been treated. But Shangguan Qing was different from her daughter. She had already calmed down.


    Wu''er was young and peevish and grew up under her protection. So she usually became flustered in the face of challenges and provocation.


    But why did Lin Mengya become so cunning and crafty? She and her daughter had suffered several humiliating defeats.


    "Wu''er, please remember that those who accomplish big things don''t trip over little trifles. I''m sure that Lin Mengya is behind this farce. But this is Prince Yu''s Mansion and we are at the mercy of this bitch. A little impatience spoils great plans."


    Lin Mengwu was eventually persuaded by her mother and gradually calmed down.


    Mother was right. She shouldn''t focus on temporary gains and losses.


    Her goal was to find favor with Long Tianhao, and finally became the hostess of this mansion.


    Lin Mengya''s dirty tricks were just obstacles to her success.


    "Mother, the bitch is domineering and bossy in Prince Yu''s Mansion. Now both of us are in the mansion, please work out a good plan for me."


    Jiang Ruqin was under the protection of Concubine De while Lin Mengwu was alone in Prince Yu''s Mansion. Besides, she was also not their real master, so many servants in the mansion often looked down upon her.


    But now mother finally came here and would give advice and suggestions to her. Lin Mengwu suddenly became hopeful about the future.


    "Master, why do we come here?"


    In the mansion, Lin Mengya walked quickly to the small door on the side of the garden with her confidants.


    This was the accommodation she had prepared for Shangguan Qing. The servants hadn''t cleaned this courtyard yet, so it was in bad condition.


    "This is the accommodation I prepared for Mrs. Lin. I deliberately asked a servant to put a surprise gift for her in the room. This will be very exciting."


    Five of them secretly stood in the shadows and watched the large group of people come in by the back door. The servants carried their luggage and Shangguan Qing and her daughter swaggered into the garden.


    Despite that Lin Mengya had humiliated Shangguan Qing at the door, Concubine De must try to be polite to her.


    Concubine De treated Mrs. Lin as an honored guest and asked Aunt Jinyue to escort her to her courtyard.


    "We are short of servants, so they didn''t clean this courtyard yet. I sincerely hope you''ll excuse us."


    Aunt Jinyue had stayed in the imperial palace for many years and she looked noble and elegant.


    She looked sincere and considerate even when she was going through the motions. Lin Mengya asked her three girl servants to learn from Aunt Jinyue.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ya''er just got married to the Prince and Concubine De trusted her and asked her to manage all the affairs. Making mistakes is inevitable. I should thank Concubine De for not punishing her."


    She was the nominal step-mother of Lin Mengya no matter what had happened.


    These polite greetings and courtesies were essential for her life. But Shangguan Qing''s soft and elegant smile suddenly disappeared when she saw the grassy courtyard.


    Lin Mengya pushed her too far! She had suffered a defeat at the door. Now, this bitch still wanted to humiliate her in public!


    "Well... Wu''er, take me to the courtyard of your sister."


    She couldn''t even force a smile. Besides, Jinyue also stood watching them. Shangguan Qing couldn''t stand the obvious neglect and humiliation anymore!


    She didn''t want to break with Lin Mengya at this moment but this bitch had gone too far this time!


    Shangguan Qing was boiling with rage. As a lady of an aristocratic family, she had never been treated so roughly.


    "Mother, are you looking for me? Oh, I made a mistake. I was busy dealing with the affairs and forgot to welcome you."


    Lin Mengya walked out of the shadows slowly with her servant girls.


    Today, her clothes and jewelry were much more refined than that of the ordinary ladies.


    Her excellent face looked more beautiful in the sunshine.


    But Shangguan Qing looked terrible as if she had eaten a fly.


    They looked very alike!


    Her damned mother was also charming and beautiful as her. Marquis Zhennan was taken in by her charm.


    Shangguan Qing had tried her best to suppress her envy in the past many years. But now a little spark kindled a great fire and she was overcome by a sudden surge of jealousy.


    "Well, I don''t deserve it. You are the legal wife of Prince Yu now and it''s natural for you to look down on your old and poor mother."


    Shangguan Qing always wanted to be Lin Mengya''s elder and gained her respect.


    Lin Mengya had to respect her elders and maintained good human relations with her step-mother even if she was Princess Yu.


    "Mother, you misunderstand me. I''ve never looked down on my mother. I love her and respect her from the bottom of my heart."


    After hearing what Lin Mengya said, Shangguan Qing''s face suddenly turned red and then became dreadfully pale. She stared at Lin Mengya with anger.


    Her voice was heavy with sarcasm but Shangguan Qing had no evidence and could do nothing about it.


    "Princess, this courtyard is bad condition. Maybe Mrs. Lin can live with Concubine De for several days. What do you think?"


    Jinyue immediately came forward to mediate the dispute. She knew that the Princess was at odds with her step-mother. But it was inappropriate for them to argue in public. The servants might laugh at them.


    But Lin Mengya smiled softly and stepped forward and stood in front of Mrs. Lin.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Mrs. Lin is my step-mother and comes here to care for Mengwu and I. If Mrs. Lin lives with Concubine De, we can''t meet her at will. She''d better stay in this courtyard. Mother, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Lin wanted to curry favor with Concubine De, but Lin Mengya directly put her off in a few words.


    Shangguan Qing looked at Lin Mengya with hatred, but she had to nod.


    She had been humiliated by Baishao at the front door. If she was not careful now, she would definitely become the laughingstock of the capital city.


    "Ya''er is right. I appreciate Concubine De''s kindness. But after all, I come here to visit my daughter. It''s much more convenient for me to live in this courtyard."


    Shangguan Qing had to follow the order of Lin Mengya and declined Jinyue''s offer. This place was dilapidated but it had its own entrance and was separated from other courtyards.


    It was safer for her to discuss some secret things with her daughter in this place.


    Jinyue also didn''t stick to her opinion. In fact, she was just trying to be polite and didn''t mean what she said.


    After making a few polite remarks, Jinyue also left to report back to Concubine De.


    After the onlooker left, Shangguan Qing stopped talking with Lin Mengya and directly ignored her. She turned and walked into the small courtyard.


    The courtyard was covered with weeds but the houses were beautiful and solid. The servants of the Prince must have maintained these rooms. None of them collapsed.


    Lin Mengya returned to her Qinglan Courtyard with the servant girls and Lin Zhongyu. She was elated and her eyes were full of complacency.


    They couldn''t understand why Lin Mengya was so elated after arguing with Mrs. Lin.


    "Master, why are you so happy? Your smile is... creepy."


    Baizhi rubbed her arms and felt weird. She couldn''t understand Lin Mengya''s manner and style after Lin Mengya became clever.


    It was easier to deceive her when she was silly.


    "Well, I''m in a good mood. By the way, what happened to Jiang Ruqin?"


    The tea and snacks in the Qinglan Courtyard haven''t been lost since Qinghu stopped dropping by her home.


    Lin Mengya picked up a cherry cake and screwed up her eyes to enjoy its sweet taste.


    "Miss Jiang was grounded by Concubine De. Concubine De asked her to reflect on her mistakes. The servants in the Art Courtyard told me that she smashed everything in her rooms."


    Ha! Jiang Ruqin was short-tempered! How dare she throw a tantrum in someone''s home!


    She clapped her hands to get rid of the debris on her hands. Lin Mengya was in a good mood and told Baiji:


    "Please try your best to satisfy her desires. Give her everything she wants to smash. Make a list and ask Steward Deng to send these items to the house of the Jiang family in person."


    "Yes. Master."


    The three servant girls exchanged a smile and nodded. Their master hated to suffer losses and she was cute.


    "Xiaoyu and Baizhi need to follow me these days. The play is about to start and I need some audiences. I''ll go to the Art Courtyard to intercede for Miss Jiang."


    Lin Mengya was not warm-hearted. Shangguan Qing came here to support her daughter and advise her. Lin Mengwu wanted to seize the opportunity to replace her as Princess Yu.


    Besides, Lin Mengwu had been bullied and marginalized by Jiang Ruqin for the last few days.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya wanted her mother to punish Jiang Ruqin for her. She was such a gutless coward and Lin Mengya didn''t believe that Shangguan Qing could win the victory.


    Aunt Jinyue welcomed her with a smiling face when Lin Mengya entered the Art Courtyard.


    "Hey! We are just talking about you and you''re here! As the old saying goes, ''Speak of the devil and he will come.''"


    Jinyue knew Lin Mengya and her servants very well and she spoke in a quiet conversational tone.


    Lin Mengya smiled and her limpid eyes lit up. Concubine De must have already known what Baishao had done and she might be elated at this moment.


    Lin Mengya followed Jinyue to the main house of the Art Courtyard.


    Concubine De had a big smile on her face. It was obvious that she hasn''t been so happy for a long time.


    "You naughty boy! Why do you have so many tricks! Shangguan Qing comes from a well-known family of martial arts and all her siblings are fierce and aggressive. You are so daring!"


    The Empress came from a well-known family of military officers while Concubine De came from a literary family.


    In fact, the Emperor wanted to choose Concubine De as the Empress. But he changed his mind and the lady of the Shangguan family finally became the Empress.


    But this was just trivial things that had happened a long time ago.


    But the Empress was narrow-minded and couldn''t forget these things. Besides, Concubine De was also the beloved wife of the Emperor. So they had always been enemies for the past many years.


    As the younger sister of the Empress, Shangguan Qing had also walked over Concubine De.


    This time, Lin Mengya avenged Concubine De and taught Shangguan Qing a lesson.


    "No, I didn''t do that. Mother, you wronged me. Baishao is my personal maid, but she is bold and unreasonable. And I can''t stop her from arguing with Mrs. Lin."


    Lin Mengya gave Concubine a sweet smile and there was a flash of cunning in her eyes.


    As a dignified and generous princess, Lin Mengya would never admit that she played a trick on her step-mother.

 Chapter 68 Shameless

    "You naughty boy!" Concubine De pointed at Lin Mengya''s forehead with love and her tone was gentle and doting.


    In her view, Lin Mengya''s petty tricks and caprices were nothing but good and harmless jokes.


    Moreover, Shangguan Qing colluded with her sister. There were deep rivalries between Concubine De and them over the past years. Lin Mengya''s behavior also showed that she had nothing to do with her stepmother.


    "By the way, mother, I don''t think we should ground Ruqin. She''s just a kid who made a small mistake. We should let her out after scolding her. If great uncle knows this, he may get angry and thinks that we treat his daughter too harshly."


    Lin Mengya comforted Concubine De softly and her points were also reasonable.


    Concubine De immediately thought that Lin Mengya was generous and considerate.


    "I''ll think about this later. You''re a good girl. I didn''t expect that you would intercede for Ruqin. If Ruqin stirs up trouble in the future, you can just tell me and I''ll help you."


    Lin Mengya nodded. After chatting with Concubine De for a while, she returned to the Qinglan Courtyard and went to bed.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were hiding in their small yard to plot against Lin Mengya for three days.


    During this period, they also wanted to go to the Art Courtyard and pay respect to Concubine De. But they were all stopped by Aunt Jinyue.


    Jinyue claimed that Concubine De was not feeling well and she couldn''t meet the guests now.


    Lin Mengya was also not busy these days, which was rare. She was bored and started to feed the koi fish in the pool of the garden.


    "Did Mrs. Lin and Miss Jiang come across each other in the past few days?"


    There were three servant girls. Baiji was doing needlework. Baishao was free of worry and was eating the snacks of the kitchen. Baishao, who was active and outgoing, was responsible for collecting information and news for the Qinglan Courtyard.


    "Concubine De stopped grounding her, but Miss Jiang always stayed in the Art Courtyard. Mrs. Lin sent someone to give Miss Jiang a gift. These two troublemakers are very quiet now."


    Baishao softly pounded Lin Mengya''s shins. She became famous and all the servants in the mansion knew her since she had staged the farce at the front door.


    Now she was very popular among the servants in Prince Yu''s Mansion and she had more friends. She clearly knew all the serious and simple things that happened in the mansion.


    "Mrs. Lin is more experienced and cunning than the two young girls. It will be easier for them to deal with me if they can collude and work together."


    She turned over and looked at the fishes who were snatching the fish feed in the water. There was a soft smile on her beautiful face and it seemed that she didn''t care about these tricks and schemes at all.


    The four girls were enjoying the cool air in the pavilion and they didn''t notice that a man was looking at Lin Mengya indecently. He was standing in the study room of Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya didn''t notice him at all.


    The man was wearing a lavender gown, embroidered with emerald bamboo on the edge of her blouse. The collar and cuffs are decorated with white patterns.


    He was tall and slim. He and Long Tianhao looked alike. But this man looked softer and was not as cold as Long Tianhao.


    "Brother, your Princess is unique."


    Long Qinghan was the sixth Prince of the Jin Dynasty. He was on good terms with Long Tianhao. His mother died when he was young, so he was brought up by Concubine De.


    He was naughty and lively from childhood. He had already been excluded from the successor candidates of the throne, so he was free and got along well with all the other brothers.


    "She''s your sister-in-law. You''d better respect her."


    Long Tianhao was sitting in a chair and reading a book and he immediately saw through Long Qinghan''s mind.


    This was his younger brother. He was well-read and was also a master in martial arts. But he loved to select beautiful women. There were countless beauties in his mansion but he still tried to pick up more girls.


    However, Lin Mengya was a poisonous rose. Qinghan might be poisoned before getting close to her.


    "Sister-in-law?" Long Qinghan gave a mocking smile and pressed Long Tianhao''s book with his folding fan whose ribs were made of red jade. He pretended to be scared by Long Tianhao''s words.


    "What are you talking about? Brother, she''s a pawn of the Empress. Have you fallen in love with her?"


    Fallen in love with her? No, it was ridiculous. Long Tianhao instantly brushed this absurd idea aside.


    His handsome face became cold and he looked at Long Qinghan threateningly.


    "I''ll never fall in love with a woman. But she is my pawn now."


    That''s right. He allowed Lin Mengya to turn Prince Yu''s Mansion upside down and let her use his power and do whatever she wanted. Besides, he also acquiesced in all her plans and decisions. But he didn''t love her. He just wanted her to become a great helper and to help him to win the victory.


    He had never cared for a woman and he also didn''t fall in love with her now.


    "She''s just a girl who pleases a man with her beauty. All she can do is to fight with other concubines for your favor. She must be vulgar and shallow. Brother, could you please give this girl to me if you don''t like her?"


    Long Tianhao''s answer was to be expected. Long Qinghan kept his eyes fixed on Lin Mengya.


    The girl in green was smiling and he was attracted to her for no reason as if she was a magnet.


    "You''d better stay away from her, otherwise even I cannot save your life."


    Long Tianhao said coldly. What Qinghan had said made him unpleasant.


    Long Qinghan was his favorite younger brother, but Long Tianhao was still irritated by this younger brother who coveted his wife in front of him.


    "Brother, I''m just kidding... Why does Crown Prince come here?"


    His flirtatious voice suddenly changed and he stared at Crown Prince coldly and indifferently.


    Long Qinghan seemed to be a frivolous prince. But he was brought up by Concubine De and had always been secretly marginalized by the Crown Prince.


    There were eleven princes in Dajin but seven of them died when they were underage.


    It seemed that they died accidentally but everyone clearly knew the truth behind their death.


    "Why does he come here?"


    Long Tianhao put down the book in his hand and walked to the window. A handsome man wearing a bright yellow python robe and wearing a purple crown was slowly walking towards the garden pavilion.


    "The Crown Prince is here!"


    Looking at the fishes in the pool, Lin Mengya was absorbed in thought. But she was suddenly woken up by the eunuch''s sharp voice. She turned back and saw the Crown Prince''s smiling face.


    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes to hide her heartfelt disgust. With the help of Baishao, she curtsied to the Crown Prince.


    "Pay respect to the Crown Prince."


    Lin Mengya said softly. There was no deliberate tenderness in her voice, but her voice was like a clear spring, flowing into the heart of the Crown Prince.


    He had just met her once at the birthday party of Concubine De. But he dreamed about her every night.


    Such a beautiful and pure girl shouldn''t be soiled by this numb and silly bastard.


    Crown Prince was determined to have Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianhao was just a coward. This bastard dared not compete with him since childhood.


    "Please get up. It''s windy outside. Miss Lin, be careful and don''t catch cold."


    The Crown Prince looked handsome. He was domineering and bossy at the birthday party of Concubine De. But now he changed completely and smiled at her gently.


    Lin Mengya suddenly knew his intention. She silently took one step backward and stood behind Baishao.


    "We''re greatly honored by your gracious presence. Please forgive us for not welcoming you. Crown Prince, please wait for a moment, I''ll ask the Prince to come over. Baiji, serve tea to the Crown Prince."


    Lin Mengya mentioned the Prince to secretly remind the Crown Prince that she was his sister-in-law and the legal wife of Prince Yu.


    But it seemed that the Crown Prince didn''t care about her identity. He walked closer to her without considering his reputation.


    "In fact, we''re close relatives and I''m your cousin. Why do you refuse me and stay away from me?"


    This cousin was so shameless! There was nowhere to hide and Lin Mengya looked down at the ground and didn''t say anything.


    As the Crown Prince, he should take a lead and be a gentleman. But he flirted with the wife of his younger brother and had no sense of shame. Lin Mengya got fed up with the Crown Prince who had a rotten interior beneath a fine exterior.


    "You..."


    "Crown Prince, what business have you come here for?"


    Lin Mengya tried to find a way to leave. But a man in black suddenly appeared and stood in front of her.


    Lin Mengya went blank and looked up at the familiar figure. It was Long Tianhao. Why did he appear so quickly?


    "I have something important to tell you. Bright King of Xifan will come to the capital city to pay respect to our father. But our father is ill now and I think we should work together to handle the affairs."


    The Crown Prince looked at his younger brother with obvious disdain.


    His mother gave him a piece of advice and forced him to meet Long Tianhao, otherwise, he would not condescend to walk into this bastard''s house.


    "We have to show our hospitality to the Bright King. Brother, if I can be of service, I am at your disposal."


    Lin Mengya suddenly heard another clear voice. She looked around and found that a handsome and gentle youth suddenly showed up.


    He blinked at her mischievously after noticing that Lin Mengya was looking at him.


    Based on what he had said, Lin Mengya thought that this young man might also be the brother of Long Tianhao.


    "Oh! Younger Brother Qinghan, I thought that you were on good terms with other prices. Do you want to find beautiful girls in elder brother Tianhao''s mansion?"


    The Crown Prince secretly drove a wedge between them and there was a flash of loathing in his eyes.


    Long Qinghan was dissipated but his father always spoiled him.


    As the son of a servant, he was humble and stupid as his mother.


    "I dare not act up in elder brother Tianhao''s mansion. You must be Princess Yu. The daughter of Marquis Zhennan is cultivated. I''m Long Qinghan, nice to meet you."


    Long Qinghan made a bow with hands folded in front and Lin Mengya immediately curtsied to him.


    Long Qinghan seemed to be an elegant and polite young man, but Lin Mengya believed that this prince was not so simple and friendly as he looked.


    "Prince and Crown Prince must have important things to discuss. Excuse me, I should leave now."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and left the pavilion with her servant girls.


    Three men looked at her slender figure at the same time, but they had different ideas and purposes.


    "Master, the Crown Prince is shameless! You''re his sister-in-law!"


    Baiji was more prudent than all the other servant girls and she attached great importance to courtesy.


    The Prince and Princess always respected each other and had never gone off the rails.


    But the Crown Prince was too dissipated and impolite. Shame on him!


    "It''s intentional. The Crown Prince wants to humiliate the Prince."


    Lin Mengya clenched her fists in the sleeves and tried to stay calm. But she vowed to punish him one day.

 Chapter 69 Choose a Girl to Marry the Foreign Prince

    Lin Mengya hurried back to the Qinglan Courtyard with her servant girls. Hearing the news, Lin Zhongyu rushed to her room and found that Lin Mengya looked sulky.


    "The Crown Prince is nasty and vicious! Sister Princess, please don''t be angry."


    The Crown Prince flirted with Lin Mengya, which made Lin Zhongyu and all her servant girls angry.


    "No, I''m not angry. I''m just trying to think of a way to pay him back."


    In her previous life and her current life, Lin Mengya hated self-righteous men most.


    She could still remember that when she was in college, a bossy boy who thought that he was rich took liberties with her.


    In the end, she stole a human skeleton and secretly put it in the boy''s bed. She scared the crap out of him.


    Now, the Crown Prince was courting death by taking liberties with her.


    "Princess. The Prince said that the Crown Prince will have dinner in our mansion. Please prepare for it."


    The butler said outside the room. Lin Mengya nodded and Baizhi came out to answer him.


    How dare he stay for dinner! A weird smile appeared on her face and she believed that the Crown Prince would remember this meal for a lifetime!


    In the small side courtyard of Prince Yu''s Mansion, Crown Prince was looking at his aunt with frowns. Shangguan Qing looked sad and depressed.


    The room was neat and tidy, but it was too shabby, and there was no decent furniture.


    Even the tea cups they used were the simplest coarse porcelain cups and the tea was the insipid bitter tea.


    His aunt and cousin were wearing simple clothes. Compared with Lin Mengya who was wearing the silk dress, they looked like the beggars on the street.


    When he was a child, his mother was busy competing with the concubines of the Emperor. As a result, his aunt, who always went to the imperial palace to keep him company, took his mother''s space.


    He especially inquired about his aunt when he went to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    But he didn''t expect that they were so miserable. Lin Mengya''s gone too far this time.


    "Crown Prince, mother and I are bullied and humiliated by Lin Mengya. Please help us!"


    Lin Mengwu wept and told barefaced lies to the Crown Prince. But she didn''t mention her mistakes at all. She insisted on staying in Prince Yu''s Mansion and coveted Lin Mengya''s husband.


    "Wu''er, don''t be ridiculous. Your cousin will do great things and he shouldn''t get involved in the affairs of the inner chamber."


    Shangguan Qing loved the Crown Prince. She only had a daughter and the only boy of the Lin family was the child of the bitch.


    He always got in her way and had never been close to her.


    Now her nephew was in Prince Yu''s Mansion and he would definitely help her to punish Lin Mengya. This bitch would soon lose her power and be disgraced!


    "Wu''er is right. Since I''m here, I will not let my aunt be bullied by others. But after all, Lin Mengya is the master while we''re the guests. I can''t get involved in all the affairs. I come here today to discuss something with my aunt."


    The Crown Prince suppressed his dissatisfaction and suddenly thought of something important.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu looked at each other and didn''t know what the Crown Prince wanted to say.


    "Wu''er will be sixteen years old in 3 months, won''t she?"


    He habitually picked up the teacup, but then put it on the table in disgust after seeing the turbid black tea.


    Shangguan Qing suddenly became worried but Lin Mengwu felt shy and her beautiful face turned red.


    "Bright King of Tubo will come to the capital city in a few days and his son and daughter will also come here with him. The princes of Tubo are young and talented. Mother wants to choose a good husband for Wu''er."


    "What?!"


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu shouted at the same time. They stared at the Crown Prince in disbelief.


    "Many princesses in the imperial palace are of marriageable age and many daughters of the princes are also above sixteen years old! Why do you ask Wu''er to marry the prince of Tubo?"


    Shangguan Qing said sharply. But she caught a flash of discontent in the Crown Prince''s eyes and suddenly realized that she made a mistake.


    She immediately softened her tone.


    "Please forgive me for being impolite. I only have one daughter and if she marries the prince of Tubo, I''ll miss her very much."


    Lin Mengwu was angry and shocked but she dared not contradict him. She tried hard to hold back her tears.


    She was unwilling to marry the prince of Tubo. People living here were barbarians and she heard that some tribes were still eating the raw meat and drinking the blood. She would be doomed and could never come back here after getting married to the barbarian prince.


    "Yes, you''re right. Mother just makes a proposal and the prince of Tubo has the final say. All the princesses in the imperial palace and the daughters of the princes will come to the party. We don''t know who the prince will choose."


    The Crown Prince was telling the truth but his mother had already sent the portrait of Lin Mengwu to the princes of Tubo.


    Tubo was a barbarian land but every man was a soldier. The little boys and old men with white hair could also fight the enemies.


    It would be easier for him to ascend the throne if Lin Mengya could get married to the Prince of Tubo.


    If Lin Mengwu could get married to the prince of Tubo and then become the Empress, she would be of great help to him.


    But she couldn''t tell these things to his aunt. She was just a short-sighted woman.


    Shangguan Qing caught a flash of shrewdness in the eyes of the Crown Prince. And she immediately understood his intention.


    She immediately felt resentment towards her elder sister.


    At that time, she fell in love with Lin Muzhi who came from the military general''s family. But in order to become the Empress, her sister persuaded her father into marrying her off to a sick man!


    Fortunately, the sick man died young, otherwise, she might also become a widow who lived alone now.


    But her elder sister was too selfish. Muzhi found the bitch on the battlefield and married her despite objections from his family.


    Wu''er was her lifeblood and she would not sacrifice her daughter''s happiness to satisfy her sister''s ambition!


    "If this is the case, it''ll take a load off my mind."


    Shangguan Qing pulled at the sleeve of her daughter and gave her a reassuring look.


    She regained her composure and gradually had a vicious idea.


    Her daughter would not get married to the prince of Tubo. But she must exploit this opportunity.


    "Don''t worry, if Wu''er doesn''t want to marry the prince, mother and I will respect her opinions. After all, she is my cousin and different from ordinary girls."


    The Crown Prince lied and said vaguely. He looked narrowly at Lin Mengwu.


    She was not so beautiful as Lin Mengya, but she was a pretty and charming beauty.


    He was sure that the barbarian prince, who had never seen the girls of the central plains, would definitely fall in love with her at first sight.


    At that time, it was not up to her to decide her destiny!


    "Pay respect to the Crown Prince, Mrs. Lin, and Miss Lin. The dinner is ready and the Princess asks me to invite you to come over and have dinner."


    Baiji, who was pretty and sweet, was standing outside the courtyard and repeating the words of Lin Mengya honestly.


    Three of them immediately stopped talking about the prince of Tubo.


    The Crown Prince freshened up and walked out of the courtyard. Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu followed him out one by one.


    Three of them came to the main room which was used to entertain the guests with their own servants.


    Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan were sitting in the right-hand seats and Concubine De was in the place of honor alone. The seat of the host was still empty.


    The Crown Prince naturally took the seat of the host. Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu also sat down at the dining table. But they found that the hostess was missing.


    "Pay respect to Concubine De. Do you get used to living here?"


    The Crown Prince pretended to be kind and friendly and chatted with Concubine De. But in fact, he hated this woman who had been competing with his mother for the past many years.


    Concubine De was the favorite concubine of his father and her son was also in high favor. He and his mother both hated this woman.


    "Thank you for your concern and care. I''m all right and everything is fine."


    Concubine De said perfunctorily and didn''t show any emotions.


    She looked noble and elegant as if she was still in the imperial palace. She had been thrown out of the imperial palace but the Crown Prince couldn''t find any traces of depression on her face.


    "Good. My mother is in the imperial palace and she misses you very much."


    Long Tianhao caught a flash of coldness in the eyes of the Crown Prince.


    "Crown Prince, please forgive me. We''re not prepared and don''t know what food you like. So I have to prepare more dishes. It''s simple and please enjoy it."


    Lin Mengya was late. She was wearing an aquamarine dress and looked more beautiful and charming.


    The coldness on her face disappeared and the lively smile made her more brilliant.


    She was as sweet as a young girl and they couldn''t find any maturity of young women in her. She looked more beautiful and charming than Lin Mengwu.


    The Crown Prince and Long Qinghan couldn''t help looking at her.


    But she smiled and sat next to Long Tianhao.


    "Prince, if the Crown Prince doesn''t like the dishes that I prepared, please intercede for me."


    Long Tianhao was surprised at her sweet tone.


    He tilted his face and saw Lin Mengya''s bright eyes. What was her plan?


    The superb dinner was served. The servants quickly put different dishes on the dining table.


    It was a family feast but the dishes on the table were placed according to the standard. There was a eunuch standing beside the Crown Prince. He tried every dish before asking the servant to distribute food to the Crown Prince.


    "This dish is crystal clear and I''ve never eaten it before. What''s the name of this dish?"


    There was a golden object on the plate of the prince. It was crisp outside and sweet and soft inside. The Crown Prince was interested in it.


    "The name of this dish is caramelized sweet potato. This is just an ordinary home-cooked dishes. You can have a try."


    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes to conceal the smile in her eyes.


    In addition to the caramelized sweet potato, there were also dishes made of radishes, apples, and potatoes on the dining table. These dishes looked normal but they were fine and delicious.


    The Crown Prince drank the wine that Lin Mengya carefully prepared for him. She elegantly covered her mouth and held back her laughter.


    Suddenly they heard a faint pop coming from somewhere. It attracted the attention of everyone present.

 Chapter 70 Play Tricks on the Crown Prince

    Everyone in the main hall looked around to find the source of the sound.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and pretended that she didn''t see anything.


    They heard another faint pop and everyone noticed that this noise came from the Crown Prince.


    Everyone''s face changed slightly this time.


    "Tianhao, I''m feeling a bit ill. Can I use your guest room?"


    Even though the Crown Prince was thick-skinned, his face blushed with shame.


    Some impulses were like uncontrollable beasts. Although he tried his best to resist the impulse, he kept farting.


    "Yes, of course. Steward Deng, take Crown Prince to the guest room."


    Long Tianhao maintained a poker face but his eyes gleamed almost wickedly.


    Lin Mengya who was sitting beside him was laughing and giggling in her sleeve. But only Long Tianhao noticed that.


    She must be the most daring girl in the world.


    The Crown Prince still looked noble and arrogant. But when he got up, everyone heard a series of muffled noises which were like the rumble of thunder in the distance. It seemed that he couldn''t resist his impulse anymore.


    Although he tried his best to resist the impulse, he failed and the noises were clear.


    What''s more, with the strange noises, a strong and unpleasant smell pervaded the main hall.


    Lin Mengya looked up and found that the Crown Prince''s fair face nearly turned purplish red. He always tried to be arrogant and elegant but this time he disgraced himself in public. Lin Mengya had a feeling of satisfaction.


    "Crown Prince, what''s wrong..."


    Of course, the results were very clear now. Everyone knew what had happened. Long Qinghan was always dissatisfied with the domineering manner of the Crown Prince. He flew down and barred his way.


    Long Qinghan fixed the Crown Prince with a look of deep concern but the Crown Prince looked at him with detestation.


    "Get out of my way!"


    The Crown Prince said coldly. He wanted to rush back to his room right now.


    He felt that his stomach was in knots. Then, the harsh noises rushed out of his gut with different rhythms.


    As a member of the royal family, his behavior must conform to the norms and standards.


    Therefore, he could only fart in private.


    But he couldn''t resist his impulse today, which was strange.


    He only felt that he was bloated in his abdominal area and could only break wind to relieve the pain.


    But every time he farted, he bitterly regretted it and nearly wanted to kill himself. He stood on tiptoe spontaneously as if he was burned. But his efforts were in vain and he kept farting non-stop.


    He wanted to cover his naughty butt and anus with his hands. But when he covered it, he suddenly noticed that he looked more ridiculous and undignified.


    He was the noble Crown Prince of the Jin state. But now these bitches teased him as if he was a stupid monkey.


    "Do you need a doctor? Lin Kui, hurry up and send for the best doctor in the imperial palace! Come here to help your master! Why are you standing around here?"


    Long Qinghan snapped at the servants coldly. But he was still standing in front of the Crown Prince to bar his way.


    The little eunuch who was following the Crown Prince to serve him had never seen anything like it before. He was in a panic and tried to help him up. But the Crown Prince immediately shook him off.


    "Get out of my way!"


    The Crown Prince''s face darkened and he felt worse now. Maybe his behavior distracted his control of the body and he was not in very good condition now.


    They heard a crisp noise and the cracking sound of his cotton trousers. The Crown Prince nearly wanted to slip into a hole.


    "Mother, the Crown Prince..."


    Lin Mengwu tried to resist the impulse to pinch her nose. She became more disgusted with her cousin now.


    The Crown Prince couldn''t do such shameless and disgraced things.


    Lin Mengya was laughing in her sleeve. Fortunately, she had been prepared and brought five or six perfume satchels with her.


    Long Tianhao who was sitting next to her also enjoyed the benefits. He only smelled a faint terrible odor.


    Luckily, the main hall was big and well ventilated. Soon, the stinky and rancid smell gradually dispersed.


    The Crown Prince thought that his suffering was about to come to an end. But at this moment, Lin Zhongyu, who was sitting at the door, suddenly stood up and staggered.


    His face, which was as delicate and fair as the jade, turned red at this moment.


    He massaged the side of his head with his hands and suddenly crumpled and lay in the middle of the room.


    "My goodness, Childe Yu fainted from the stinky smell!"


    Baishao immediately shouted and rushed at Lin Zhongyu. She covered her face with a handkerchief and asked two menservants to lift Lin Zhongyu up in a hurry.


    What? Lin Mengya looked strangely at Lin Zhongyu who went limp and lay on the ground. It seemed that she didn''t ask him to faint.


    Did his old wound hurt again?


    Lin Mengya was worried and wanted to get up and walk forward to look at him. But Baizhi who was always standing behind her pulled at her sleeve.


    She looked back and Baizhi blinked at her.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood what had happened. This was an impromptu performance of Xiaoyu and Baishao.


    This was...


    This was wonderful and brilliant!


    Someone fainted from the stinky fart of the Crown Prince. This was ridiculous and funny!


    Even if the people sitting in the room kept his secret, the servants and guards waiting outside heard this breaking news clearly.


    This was so humiliating. The Crown Prince would definitely lose face and become the laughing-stock of the entire country.


    "Crown... Crown Prince..." The young eunuch who was standing beside was panicked and his face turned dreadfully pale.


    The Crown Prince was always proud and arrogant but he was humiliated in public today. The young eunuch was afraid that he would be killed after coming back home.


    "Hurry up and help me to the guest room!"


    Crown Prince gnashed his teeth and snapped at the eunuch coldly.


    If it was possible, he''d like to ask the royal guards to kill all the people in this place!


    He hated all these people, especially Long Qinghan who was standing in his way and laughing at him!


    "Crown Prince, please go ahead. Do you need the palanquin? I''m afraid that you can''t ride the horse now." Long Qinghan stepped aside to let him pass.


    Long Qinghan gave him a piece of considerate advice. But the Crown Prince took it as the derision.


    Mother told him to concentrate on the affairs of the country, otherwise, he would have already made excuses to kill this dirty bastard.


    After being humiliated in public, he was determined to kill Long Qinghan one day!


    "Concubine De, Prince, please excuse me. I have to leave and look after the Crown Prince."


    Shangguan Qing would have liked to seek revenge with the power and influence of the Crown Prince, but she could only leave with the Crown Prince now.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu followed behind the Crown Prince and walked out of the door of the main hall in a hurry.


    Although the Crown Prince was walking fast, they could still hear the loud fart from time to time.


    Every time the Crown Prince farted, the guards walking beside him would cough violently to cover the strange noises.


    But now everyone understood what had happened and their manner became funnier and more ridiculous.


    "You can leave now. Don''t come close to the main hall without my order."


    Lin Mengya was sitting bolt upright. She asked all the servants to leave the main hall.


    "You can laugh if you want. Don''t hold it in."


    There were only the masters and their confidants left in the main hall now. Lin Mengya said softly to them.


    "Haha... Haha, hahaha..."


    Long Qinghan was lively and he was the first to laugh out loud. But he had to lower his voice to avoid being heard by others.


    Then Baizhi who was standing behind Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing. After a while, Aunt Jinyue, who was standing beside Concubine De also laughed and covered her face.


    Concubine De always kept a poker face but she also smiled at this moment. She pointed at Lin Mengya and gently wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Prince, please don''t hold it in. You can laugh now."


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at Long Tianhao with a smile.


    She was not stupid. Long Tianhao had just tightened his body to suppress his laughter.


    "You naughty girl!"


    Long Tianhao shook his head and a bright smile appeared on his handsome face. Never had he been so happy.


    Long Tianhao smiled and it seemed that the glaciers melted. His handsome face suddenly became lively.


    Lin Mengya looked blankly at his smile. She never knew that a man''s smile could be so bright and beautiful as the most brilliant fireworks.


    She was captivated by his brilliant smile and laughed involuntarily. She was not amused at the ridiculous manner of the Crown Prince, instead, she laughed because his laughter was contagious.


    This must be the most contagious and beautiful laughter in the world.


    Lin Mengya stared at him as if hypnotized by his smile. She looked sappy and innocent and found that her customary intelligence and brainpower had deserted her.


    "Sister-in-law, you''re talent! I''ve never got to hand it to anyone! But I''m deeply impressed by you!"


    Long Qinghan laughed and rolled on the floor. He banged his fist on the ground without considering his image. He didn''t look like a noble gentleman at this moment.


    Concubine De also laughed till her tears came out. She couldn''t help laughing when she thought of the ridiculous manner of the Crown Prince.


    Even the folk acrobats who played the fool to amuse them in the Emperor''s birthday party were not so funny as the Crown Prince.


    "Hey! Prince Qinghan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. The Crown Prince suffers from indigestion and eats many sweet potatoes tonight. That''s the reason why he can''t control himself. But this is a blessing in disguise. The exhaust gas accumulated in his body has been discharged and he must feel refreshed from now on."


    Lin Mengya told the truth. In fact, she didn''t poison his food.


    Last time when she poisoned the Crown Prince, she noticed that he suffered from stomach disorders because he was a pampered nobleman and hadn''t exercised for a long time.


    Then she added some medicine inducer to the wine. The ordinary people wouldn''t feel any discomfort after drinking it but the Crown Prince who had waste gas in his body would keep on farting.


    Besides, the so-called antidote she gave to the Crown Prince was just a drug that could detoxify pollutants in the body.


    All these drugs worked at the same time and created magnificent effects.


    But the smell was stinky and unbearable.


    "Oh, I see. Sister-in-law, you''re smart and knowledgeable. I''m not afraid of Prince Yu but I dare not offend you in the future. I would rather die than be treated by you like this."


    He suddenly understood why Prince Yu told him to stay away from Lin Mengya.


    He had heard her name many times before. And he was deeply impressed by her intelligence after meeting her today.


    She dared play tricks on the Crown Prince and Long Qinghan didn''t know how to describe her. She was not simply a vicious girl. She was bold and intelligent.


    "Ya''er, you are too naughty. If the royal doctor finds the clues, Yu''er will be in trouble."

 Chapter 71 A Vicious Plan

    After laughing, Concubine De suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    The gloomy expressions suddenly appeared on her bright face.


    This girl was too daring.


    The Empress and the Crown Prince were mean and revengeful. They would definitely make a thorough investigation. The Empress might pick on them if she found that it was Lin Mengya who made a fool of her son.


    "Mother, you''re worrying too much."


    Lin Mengya got up and walked up to Concubine De. She was light-hearted and relaxed.


    "Even if the royal doctors come here to check the food, they can only find the radishes and sweet potatoes. What''s wrong with these vegetables?"


    The royal doctors would definitely find some clues if they poisoned the food of the Crown Prince.


    But the Crown Prince wouldn''t suffer from any disease, instead, he would become healthier after this time. The Empress couldn''t make any excuse to check the food and pick on them.


    Her son couldn''t control himself and farted in public. The Empress couldn''t blame her and Long Tianhao for this disgraced behavior.


    It was ridiculous.


    "Oh, I see. Then this is the fault of the Crown Prince. Alright, I''m tired and I have no appetite after this event. Jinyue, let''s go back home."


    Concubine De knew the Empress very well. As an Empress, she was powerful but also under many constraints.


    Her son farted in public and suffered grave humiliation. She would try her best to conceal it instead of giving publicity to it.


    The official historians and imperial censors were keeping a close eye on the Crown Prince''s manner. If they recorded this farce in the history books, the Empress would kill herself.


    Concubine De went back to the Art Courtyard with Jinyue and there were only Lin Mengya and the brothers in the main room.


    "Alright. Baizhi, please ask the servants to clean it up. This food has been contaminated by the stinky smell and we don''t want to eat it."


    Baizhi was covering her mouth and laughing in her sleeve. Miss Lin was so mean. She believed that that the Crown Prince would come back home with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    But it served him right. How dare he took liberties with the Princess!


    After laughing and talking for a while, Lin Mengya turned around and left the hall.


    After Lin Mengya walked out of the room, Long Qinghan suddenly felt relieved. He was thankful that he didn''t offend her.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t offend your Princess. Otherwise, I will definitely be killed without knowing the reason."


    At first glance, Lin Mengya was pure and pretty. Her eyes were limpid and bright and men would like to dot on her.


    But her delicacy would turn into the blazing sun in the winter after becoming familiar with this girl.


    Anyone who dared to approach her would be melted into a pool of stagnant water.


    If someone dared offend her, Lin Mengya would torture them like the King of Hell.


    She was such a legendary girl. Why did the Lin family ignore her talent?


    "I''ve told you before. In fact, she is more cunning than you think. Do you still remember the message that I sent to you a few days ago? Qinghu of the Peach Blossom Dock is crafty. We''ve played against him a few times but he can always get away. But Lin Mengya managed to catch him. Therefore, I''ll not feel surprised no matter what she does."


    "Wow..."


    Long Qinghan gulped and looked at Lin Mengya''s courtyard with respect.


    Qinghu was cunning and crafty. Long Qinghan had trained many spies to find his traces and seize him. But he could always slip away at the last moment.


    Long Qinghan didn''t expect that Qinghu was seized by Princess Yu, who seemed to be weak and delicate.


    This girl was awesome!


    "But according to the message sent by the spies, Lin Mengya was indeed an idiot before. Why did she change so drastically? There must be something wrong with her."


    Long Qinghan asked. In fact, Long Tianhao had already thought of this question for a long time.


    He was always cautious. The servants, guards and advisers working for him had already been checked and examined by him. But Lin Mengya, who became clever for no reason, was an exception and she brought the biggest change to his life.


    "I believe that she will not hurt me."


    For the past few months, Lin Mengya had helped him carefully. She was considerate and smart and Long Tianhao would never forget her assistance."


    In addition to his loved ones, Lin Mengya was the first woman he trusted.


    She was as important as Lin Kui and Baili Wuchen in his heart.


    They were his subordinates and his right-hand men.


    "I feel much more reassured after hearing what you said. But I believe that the Crown Prince has ulterior motives. The welcoming banquet for the Bright King of Tubo will be prepared by the Ministry of Rites. Why does he come here to inform you?"


    Long Qinghan knocked the folding fan on his head. He seemed to be an idle and innocent Prince.


    But in fact, he had already formed an alliance with Prince Yu.


    It was inappropriate for Prince Yu to do something and Long Qinghan would help him to finish it.


    Others thought that Long Qinghan had been traveling across the world for the past many years. But in fact, he had made preparation for their plan.


    His mother was killed by the Empress. Therefore, there was a blood feud between him and the Crown Prince.


    He was determined to avenge his mother!


    "We must be careful. By the way, I heard that you and the heir of the Bright King are sworn brothers. Is that true?"


    Long Tianhao turned his head and kept a poker face once again.


    It seemed that his smile that enchanted Lin Mengya was just a flash in the pan.


    When talking about his good friend, Long Qinghan smiled smartly and nodded.


    "Abei is forthright, sincere, and informal. We became fast friends at the first meeting. He immediately sent me a message after knowing that he would visit Japan with his father."


    Long Tianhao also nodded. Long Qinghan liked to make friends with outstanding figures in the various walks of life. He hoped that this heir of the Bright King could become their friend.


    In the Qinglan Courtyard, Lin Mengya was eating the snacks that had been prepared by Baiji. Lin Mengya and her servant girls were still talking about and laughing at the Crown Prince.


    Lin Zhongyu''s live performance achieved the highest dramatic effect. Lin Mengya believed that from now on, the Prince would get another title ¨C the Fart King!


    "Did you notice that Mrs. Lin''s face''s turned black at that time?"


    Baizhi had noticed the reactions of everyone. She was excited and talked with the other two servant girls after coming back to the Qinglan Courtyard.


    "Well, if I had known it earlier, I should have asked the two menservants to carry Childe Yu off."


    Baishao joked with them. She regretted that she hadn''t finished watching the performance in the hall.


    Lin Mengya smiled. She leaned against the window and was lost in thought.


    "Master, what are you thinking about?"


    Baiji served her a cup of warm tea. Lin Mengya took it and gave Baiji a smile.


    "I''m thinking about the Crown Prince. Why did he come here today?"


    The welcoming banquet for the Bright King seemed to be an excuse. She believed that the Crown Prince and Shangguan Qing were conspiring against them.


    "You and Baishao need to keep a close eye on Mrs. Lin and her daughter. We can make preparation in advance if we find some clues."


    "Yes. I will be careful and pay close attention to them."


    Lin Mengya picked up her cup and enjoyed the warm tea. But she looked preoccupied. She felt uneasy and worried for no reason.


    At the same time, Shangguan Qing was giving advice to his daughter in the small courtyard of the mansion.


    "I will not marry him! I would rather die than marry him! Mother! Please save me! I would rather commit suicide than get married to the barbarians."


    Lin Mengwu cried and implored her mother. Her mother could satisfy all her needs and give her everything she wanted when they were in their home.


    The Empress had asked her to marry the Crown Prince and become his vice Princess, but her mother had declined.


    She believed that her mother would also satisfy her desires this time.


    "I''ll figure out a way to solve the problem. But I''m afraid that Sister Empress is determined this time."


    They''ve been sisters for decades and Shangguan Qing clearly knew that the Empress was cruel and merciless.


    In order to become the Empress, she would sacrifice the entire Shangguan family. They were just pawns for her.


    Therefore, Sister Empress would help her son to become the Emperor at any cost.


    Shangguan Qing''s face darkened. After thinking carefully, she finally had an excellent plan.


    "Well, I''m going to write a letter to my mother. Everyone has to keep this secret."


    Shangguan Qing''s gloomy eyes blazed with cunning and guile.


    Her father favored her sister, but she was the favorite daughter of her mother.


    Her mother always complained about her sister and father for what had happened before. She believed that only her mother could turn the tide now.


    She immediately wrote a letter and explained everything to her mother without delay. Her mother loved her very much and her brothers might also work together to go against the wishes of her Sister Empress.


    "Will grandma help us? What if she follows aunt''s orders like grandpa?"


    Lin Mengwu wiped her tears off her eyes and looked piteously at her mother.


    Shangguan Qing lovingly touched the black hair of Lin Mengwu and sighed.


    "The entire Shangguan family owes me a favor. Your grandma loves me as I love you. Don''t worry, every cloud has a silver lining."


    They could have found a girl whose mother was the concubine to take responsibility at that time.


    But because of her sister, Shangguan Qing, the pampered daughter of the legal wife, came forward and took responsibility in the end.


    Over the past many years, her brothers have been dissatisfied with her sister''s bossy attitude.


    She wasn''t afraid of her sister. The reason why she had suppressed her anger and endured the suffering was that she didn''t find the best opportunity yet.


    "Mother, if one girl of the Lin family has to marry the barbarians, Lin Mengya is the best choice."


    Lin Mengwu was just complaining about Lin Mengya. After all, Lin Mengya was Prince Yu now and she couldn''t get married once again.


    But Shangguan Qing''s eyes suddenly lit up after hearing what Lin Mengwu had said.


    She was right. If one daughter of the Lin family had to marry the barbarians, Lin Mengya was the best choice.


    Prince Yu and the Crown Prince were enemies and the Crown Prince were humiliated by them at dinner. She was sure that the Crown Prince wanted to kill them.


    "It makes sense. Moreover, Lin Mengya is sweet and charming. Well, I believe that men will definitely be attracted to her."


    Lin Mengwu didn''t expect that her mother would support her idea. Looking at her mother who was confident and prepared, Lin Mengwu became excited and her eyes blazed with vicious expectation.


    "But mother, Lin Mengya is married and the Emperor gave her the title of Princess Yu. I don''t think she can get married once again."


    But Shangguan Qing gave her a mysterious smile and lowered her voice to a whisper.


    "Do you remember the things that happened to the thirteenth princess of the former dynasty?"

 Chapter 72 A Lifetime or Three Years

    "The wife of the thirteenth prince? Oh! Yes! I remember now. A barbarian king took a fancy to her. He threatened to attack the Jin state if the princess refused to marry him. The late Emperor could do nothing but ask her to marry the barbarian king in secret. But they told the public that she got sick and died!"


    There were widely differing versions about these anecdotes of the former dynasty. Some said that the princess refused to marry the king. She said that she would rather die than get married to the barbarian king.


    But if she didn''t marry the king, there wouldn''t be so many rumors.


    Members of the royal family were ruthless. They could defend the national interests at the cost of their loved ones.


    Shangguan Qing was well aware of their merciless nature.


    "Yes. Your father once talked with his subordinates about the royal families of Tubo. I heard that the favorite son of the king was a martial expert. He was brave and lecherous. Moreover, he likes the girls of the Jin state the best."


    Lin Mengwu immediately understood what Shangguan Qing meant. Her eyes lit up.


    "If he takes a fancy on Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya has to marry him despite that she was Princess Yu, doesn''t she?"


    The shameless mother and daughter wanted to make a vicious plan to sell Lin Mengya.


    But they forgot that Lin Mengya had a sharp mind. She would never place herself at the mercy of others.


    For half a month, Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan were busy preparing for the welcoming banquet for the Bright King.


    Lin Mengya was right. The Crown Prince hushed it up after going back to his home.


    He stayed in the Crown Prince''s Mansion for most of the time. Sometimes, he would go to the imperial palace to visit his mother.


    Lin Mengya also asked the servants to stop talking about the events that happened that night.


    But they still talked about the Crown Prince in private and the story became more far-fetched.


    The weather gradually turned cold and it was fall.


    Lin Mengya had lived in the north for many years and liked distinctive seasons. So she enjoyed the clear and crisp autumn climate.


    Lin Mengya employed the stick and the carrot approach to managing the affairs and Prince Yu''s Mansion was organized now.


    But to her surprise, Shangguan Qing didn''t make any trouble, instead, she would bring Lin Mengwu to the Qinglan Courtyard to chat with her from time to time.


    Lin Mengya always went through the motions when talking with this vicious woman.


    Jiang Ruqin also stopped bothering her. Lin Mengya lived a life of leisure now.


    Lin Mengya felt cold despite that it was still early autumn.


    She was lying in the fox blanket in the pavilion and staring blankly at the yellow leaves on the tree.


    "Sister-in-law, you must be in good humor now! Are you enjoying the autumn landscape?"


    Lin Mengya heard the skittish voice of Long Qinghan. She turned around and found that this handsome gentleman was wearing lavender clothes today.


    "Prince Qinghan, what brings you here?"


    Lin Mengya asked in a gentle and lazy voice. As she became more familiar with her body, her original character became more obvious.


    Su Qingge was a cunning and mature woman while the real Lin Mengya was an innocent girl. But they intermingled without losing their separate identities. Gradually, they also found a weird balance point.


    Those who were familiar with Lin Mengya felt that she was getting more and more cunning.


    But Lin Mengya had a different idea. Thanks to the kindness of the former master of this body, her dark side gradually disappeared and she became more and more lively.


    She once believed that human nature was evil, but now she became more optimistic and positive.


    Perhaps this was the last gift of the smart and warm-hearted girl.


    "I dare not bother you if I''m in trouble. But there''s something wrong with the killer in the dungeon."


    Qinghu? Lin Mengya nearly forgot that he was in the dungeon.


    She narrowed her limpid eyes and looked at the flowers in the garden. It seemed that the autumn just came yesterday and several fist-sized chrysanthemums blossomed today.


    "What''s wrong him? I heard that he refused to say anything and always wanted to meet me, didn''t he?"


    Qinghu was a principal criminal and the guards in the mansion were guarding him from morning to night.


    But he was a tough nut and refused to tell anything after being tortured.


    Lin Mengya also refused to go to the dungeon to meet him. Therefore, a month had passed but there was still no progress.


    "Yes. But from the day before yesterday, he passed out from time to time. The doctors in our mansion treated him but we saw no chance of any improvement. He may die if things continue this way."


    There was a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. Lin Mengya thought for a while and realized that it was time to meet him.


    "Ask the guards to take the two new-blown chrysanthemums. Let''s go to the dungeon to visit Qinghu."


    Lin Mengya got up and left with her three servant girls. Long Qinghan looked at Lin Mengya''s figure with doubts.


    He couldn''t understand why Lin Mengya brought the flowers when interrogating the prisoner.


    The dungeon was still damp and dark and it was filled with a rancid and bloody smell.


    She hadn''t entered this place for a long time. Lin Mengya suddenly noticed that there were more prisoners than before.


    Lin Mengya walked by the cells without making any comments. She and Long Tianhao had different styles. They should mind their own business.


    Her pomegranate-red dress was eye-catching in the dark cell.


    The guards who were coming in and out of the cell knew that this beautiful and charming girl was the legendary Princess Yu, who was sinister and clever.


    Some people were still skeptical about her ability.


    But there were few women who could stay calm when walking in the dark dungeon.


    This girl was daring and brave!


    Qinghu was imprisoned in a separate cell alone.


    Lin Mengya asked the guard to open the door. She took the chrysanthemum and walked into the cell by herself.


    Qinghu was curled on the straw mat in the corner of the cell. He looked thinner and his clothes had already been soaked with blood and become red and black. He was lying quietly as if he was dead.


    "Get up! Stop playing possum. Although your respiration is faint, it is too even. If you don''t get up, I''ll directly kill you."


    A clear and soft voice appeared in the cell.


    Qinghu who was lying in the corner immediately squirmed.


    He lifted his thin face and looked at the beautiful girl standing in front of him. His lips were pale and dry and he forced a smile.


    "Hey! You know me well. You bastard! You''re so relentless!"


    His tone was still skittish. But to her surprise, his voice was hoarse and his beautiful and charming face also turned pale.


    His beautiful eyes, which always gleamed with mischief before, also became dim and dull at this moment.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to kill yourself? I told you to stop taking the drug! You''ll definitely die if you can''t kick the habit!"


    Qinghu was leaning against the wall and he suddenly smiled.


    His eyes were dull as if losing the focus. He was thin and weak now. It seemed that he didn''t even have the strength to talk to her.


    "You don''t know the world. If I lose my ability for a short moment, I will be killed by the enemies who are lying in wait for me. I want to stay in your courtyard and eat your snacks and drink your tea in secret. This has been the happiest days of my life."


    His tone was full of loneliness that Lin Mengya did not understand.


    In fact, she and Qinghu had used each other to achieve their goals.


    Qinghu was no match for her and suffered defeat in the end.


    But this guy had never really hurt her.


    Therefore, she wanted to give him a chance.


    "This is Longmo. It looks similar to the chrysanthemum but its flowers are a rare poison."


    Lin Mengya put the flower in front of Qinghu.


    She found this flower by accident in the drugstore a month ago.


    Longmo looked exactly the same as the chrysanthemum. The only difference between them was that Longmo had a red dark line in its petiole.


    This plant was very strange. Its faint yellow flower was one of the most toxic poisons in the world.


    But its leaf was an effective cure for the wounds.


    This flower was suitable for Qinghu''s condition.


    "Is this toxic?"


    Qinghu rolled his eyes and looked at the two faint yellow flowers on the ground.


    "There will be no other plants in a 5,000-meter area around it after it becomes mature. But there will also be no antidote to it at that time."


    "What will happen to me if I eat it?"


    After talking with Lin Mengya for a while, Qinghu closed his eyes as if he was exhausted.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and answered his question without any emotion.


    "It can completely neutralize the toxicity in your body without abolishing your martial arts. However, this medicine can only last for three years. After three years, you will die and no medicine can save your life."


    Qinghu looked at the girl standing in front of him with difficulty. She seemed to be the fairy in hell.


    The options presented by her were always extreme and Qinghu couldn''t make a compromise.


    It seemed that his nightmare started when he met her.


    "Do you mean that I can live my own life freely and no one can control me in the next three years?


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya still nodded.


    He could choose three free years or a controlled lifetime. No one was sure which choice was more worthwhile.


    "Well, you''re my killer. No, you''re my savior. I''ll enjoy three free years or even three free days at any cost."


    Qinghu sighed. There were still handcuffs on his wrists but he picked the fist-sized corolla without hesitation.


    I stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it hard and swallowed it.


    "This flower looks pretty but tastes very bitter."


    Lin Mengya silently stood aside and watched Qinghu swallow the two flowers.


    Although this plant was toxic, it was an effective cure for the wounds. It seemed that Qinghu''s strength had improved a lot.


    "Hey! Girl! Why does my body have no response?"


    Qinghu had already prepared for the suffering. But after waiting for a while, he only noticed that a warm stream appeared in his stomach and nourished his body. But he didn''t have any other strange feelings.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She picked all the other leaves and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "This is not the panacea and will not cause pain or suffering."

 Chapter 73 Are You Kidding?

    "You idiot!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and Qinghu was deeply hurt by her.


    He pretended to be pathetic once again and gently took the leaves from Lin Mengya.


    "I can eat it myself. I don''t want to soil your hands."


    Different from the bitter flowers, these leaves were sweet and delicious.


    Lin Mengya stood aside and watched him eat all the leaves. After eating the last leaf, Qinghu suddenly screamed and his body was curled up in a ball.


    "What.... are these leaves... used for?"


    Qinghu felt painful and itchy at the same time and he nearly wanted to kill himself.


    But his hands and feet were bound by long chains. He suffered great pains and gradually became limp and flaccid.


    "The leaves are used to heal you. Oh, I forgot to tell you that there is no pain if you eat them separately. But if you eat the flowers and leaves together, you will be painful and it can work better."


    This guy dared scheme against her in secret and this was a little punishment.


    But Lin Mengya was not just punishing him by asking him to eat the leaves.


    Qinghu gradually felt less painful and itchy and started to regain his strength.


    The corner of her eyes and mouth started to become warm. Qinghu reached out and wanted to touch his face, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "Don''t touch it. This is the poison in your body."


    Qinghu suddenly noticed a fragrant smell. Lin Mengya was gently wiping the corner of his eyes with a clean and fragrant handkerchief.


    "Alright. I''ll ask someone to bath you and you''ll be fine."


    Lin Mengya didn''t have any other ideas. She simply wiped his eyes and then stood up.


    "The agreement between you and me is canceled. You can choose to leave after you recover and I will not stop you."


    Lin Mengya asked a guard to enter the cell and unbolt the shackles on his hands and feet.


    "Girl, I''m afraid of being bored. I''d love to stay with you and this is more interesting."


    Qinghu stood behind Lin Mengya and said.


    Lin Mengya smiled elegantly and left the separate cell after a short pause.


    Qinghu was her minion from today.


    But if he dared betray her once again, she would definitely make his life a living hell.


    The separate cell was located toward the back of the dungeon. Lin Mengya slowly came out of the cell and there was no servant following behind her.


    She was beautiful and charming but she looked cold and unapproachable, which made her more mysterious.


    She attracted much attention even in the cell.


    Not all prisoners in the cell were dying. Some prisoners who still had some strength whistled at her. But they dared not swear in front of her.


    They were clearly no ordinary prisoners.


    The dungeon was full of twists and turns and had many routes.


    Besides, the candlelight was dim. Lin Mengya kept walking but she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She obviously went in the wrong direction.


    She wandered aimlessly around the dungeon. To her surprise, she suddenly noticed the faint herbal aroma in this dark dungeon.


    Lin Mengya followed the smell and came to an unlocked cell.


    Looking at the hard stone door, Lin Mengya curiously reached out and wanted to push it open.


    Who was in this cell?


    "Who are you? You''re such an impolite girl. You should first knock at the door before entering my room."


    Lin Mengya was scared by this sudden old voice.


    Lin Mengya immediately withdrew her hand and looked around this place. But the voice came from inside the cell.


    "Please forgive me for being impolite. I just came here by accident and didn''t mean to offend you."


    It seemed that he didn''t like to be disturbed. So Lin Mengya was about to turn and leave this place.


    But the old voice appeared once again before she even took one step.


    "Hey! You''re an interesting girl! Other people try every means to enter my room but you directly leave this place without any hesitation. Are you playing hard-to-get with me?"


    Lin Mengya disliked the disdain in his voice.


    "I arrived here by accident. I''m curious because I smell the fragrance of herbs. If you don''t like to be disturbed, I can immediately leave you alone. We have never seen each other before, why do I play hard-to-get?"


    Lin Mengya said with dignity and her inherent pride.


    This man was too arrogant. This was just a cell instead of the earthly paradise. She didn''t even bother to walk into this dark cell.


    "Haha, you''re a sharp and clever girl and I like you. If you''re curious, please come in and have a look."


    This man was weird.


    From time immemorial there has been the belief that the competent and talented people must be weird or have a strange habit.


    Lin Mengya also changed her mind. She should directly enter his cell since he asked her to come in.


    Lin Mengya thought that it might be another dark cell. She pushed the stone door open and saw a clean and tidy bedroom.


    There was a simple bed and a stone table cluttered with bottles and cans.


    It seemed that there were other rooms inside but it was dark and Lin Mengya couldn''t see this place clearly.


    But this room was fully furnished and had all kinds of articles for daily use, including the tables, chairs, and benches. It seemed that someone was living here.


    The scent of herbs became heavier in this room. Lin Mengya took a deep breath and the names of many different drugs flooded in. She became dizzy and nearly fainted.


    All these herbs were poisonous! What was this old man doing?


    "Girl, eat it."


    Lin Mengya heard a faint noise and caught a small jade bottle with a narrow neck. She pulled the brown cork and took out a longan-size pill.


    It was round and looked delicate.


    But she put the pill into the bottle once again and took a deep breath of the scent of herbs in the room.


    "The poisons in this room are neutralized with each other. So the air is non-toxic. But it''s stinky. After taking your pills, we''ll not smell it and become relieved."


    After hearing Lin Mengya''s words, the man standing in the dark corner of the room suddenly exclaimed.


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that the secret of this pill could be discovered by this little girl.


    Soon, a middle-aged man walked out from the dark place.


    He was about fifty years old. He was wearing a purple gown. The clothes were crumpled and untidy. There were many stains on the clothes and it seemed that he had never washed it.


    He was slender and tall. His hair was untidy and ruffled like a bird''s nest. His eye sockets were deep, his eyes were red, and his face was grey. His mouth was slightly open, and he stared at Lin Mengya in astonishment.


    Lin Mengya stared at him with distrust. This man looked like a beggar!


    Such an untidy and scruffy man must be a fool or a workaholic.


    "How do you know this? There''re at least a thousand poisonous plants and insects in my room. I don''t think you can identify all of them."


    This man waved his arms and it seemed that he didn''t believe in Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya secretly took a step back and looked around to find a weapon to protect herself.


    He might be an old madman.


    One of her friends who majored in psychology once told her that some demented person was violent and would behave strangely.


    She''d better be careful.


    "I can''t identify all of them. I only know a little about drugs."


    Lin Mengya said calmly while a disappointed look crossed the old madman''s face.


    He turned and quickly washed his face in the basin.


    He casually wiped his face with a coarse cloth and slumped down in the wooden armchair in front of Lin Mengya.


    "It seems that you know something about the drugs."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya finally saw his face clearly. His hair was still scruffy and untidy but Lin Mengya could see his handsome face now.


    Compared with the handsome men in Prince Yu''s Mansion, this middle-aged man standing in front of her looked maturer and less distant.


    In modern times, many young girls would definitely be attracted to this handsome man.


    The mature men were more popular among girls in recent years.


    "I... I only know a little about drugs. I''m sensitive to poisons."


    In fact, she was very sensitive to poisons and sometimes she was confused about this ability.


    The radar was of great help to her and helped her to keep out of danger most of the time. But after all, she was a human instead of the machine.


    The radar was too sensitive. Sometimes, there were traces of poison around her and it wouldn''t cause any harm to her. But the names of the poisons would also appear in her mind, which made her crazy.


    After all, not everyone wanted to recite the drug names in their dreams.


    "Oh? The world has changed and people are not afraid of poisons."


    Lin Mengya noticed an obvious trace of disdain in his tone.


    Lin Mengya was sensitive and immediately noticed his disdain. But she didn''t speak out.


    The most foolish person would already know the career of this handsome and mature man.


    He must be a doctor who specialized in poisons. Besides, he must have been hurt by someone.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said carefully,


    "The effects of drugs and poisons are not determined by themselves, instead, their effects and functions are determined by the one who uses them. The same is true for martial arts. The good person will use it to save others while the bad guys will use it to kill others."


    It was obvious that he had the same idea as Lin Mengya. He looked at her in appreciation.


    Most of the weird people were frank and sincere.


    Lin Mengya was sure that he must be a free man who followed his heart. And his sense of right and wrong must be different from that of the ordinary people.


    "Yes, you''re right. But how do you tell a good person from bad guys?"


    Lin Mengya was stumped by this philosophical question.


    Good person? Bad guys?


    Lin Mengya shook her head and slowly said,


    "There are no purely good person or purely bad guys in the world. People may make different choices at different times."


    "Good point! You''re free and refreshingly informal. I like this kind of person. The damned rules are just cliches of the ordinary people. We need to follow our heart and live as we like. Girl, do you want to be my apprentice?"


    Lin Mengya was shocked and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    But she was just a passerby!

 Chapter 74 A Sudden Windfall

    "Don''t you think it''s too fast?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised at his words. This man must be insane.


    Even if he wanted to find an apprentice, he didn''t need to be so impatient.


    "Do you think it''s fast? Well, I''m too abrupt. Girl, my family name is Baili and my first name is Rui. Please don''t ask any other questions. Don''t worry, I''ll not hurt you."


    Baili Rui? Baili was an unusual surname. Lin Mengya suddenly thought of Baili Wuchen and wondered whether they were related.


    "Uncle, I bring you some food."


    Speak of the devil and he will appear.


    But Baili Rui''s face suddenly darkened. It seemed that he would bawl Baili Wuchen out if Lin Mengya were not here.


    "Put down the food and you can leave. You don''t need to bring me food in person. You can ask the servant to do it."


    Baili Rui said coldly. It seemed that there was no family affection between them.


    He was even more friendly to Lin Mengya than to his nephew. Lin Mengya noticed that Baili Rui went rigid after hearing what his uncle had said.


    "Uncle, are you still angry with me?"


    Lin Mengya was not familiar with Baili Wuchen.


    But it was the first time that she heard the sadness in his voice.


    "Don''t pretend to be a filial nephew. I''ve told that I had nothing to do with you."


    Why was the relationship between them so strange?


    Lin Mengya was puzzled. But she was standing quietly and watching them arguing with each other.


    "Uncle, I was brought up by you and I''ll never forget your love and care. But you have to admit that Prince Yu is a wise ruler. Why can''t you forgive me?"


    Baili Wuchen''s voice was thick with bitterness, which showed his deep love for Baili Rui.


    Most of the aides and staff of Prince Yu were advisers while Baili Wuchen seemed to be the chief of them.


    Long Tianhao also thought highly of him and even asked him to undertake important tasks alone. But Lin Mengya suddenly realized that this man also had his soft spot.


    "You''re shameless! You''re not a member of our Baili family! Get out of here!"


    Baili Rui was getting angrier and more violent but Lin Mengya didn''t intend to settle their dispute.


    Obviously, there was some disagreement between Baili Rui and his nephew. But as an onlooker, Lin Mengya shouldn''t get involved.


    Baili Wuchen became silent. Then he slowly left and Lin Mengya heard his heavy tread.


    "I''m sorry. You must be embarrassed."


    Baili Rui had just been in high spirits. But now his face paled and he looked much older. It seemed that his quarrel with Baili Wuchen exhausted all his strength.


    "Never mind. I''d better leave now. Mr. Baili, I''ll visit you another day."


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya felt that she shouldn''t stay here.


    Baili Rui was in a world of his own and didn''t pay any attention to Lin Mengya. So she left the stone call quietly.


    What had happened between Baili Wuchen and this weird and handsome man?


    Lost in thought, Lin Mengya successfully found her way back.


    She left in a hurry and didn''t even talk with Baili Wuchen.


    Prince Yu''s Mansion was riddled with secrets and even Long Tianhao had many secrets of his own.


    She was not curious and had no time to explore the secrets of others.


    "Prince, Concubine De wants you to come over."


    Lost in thought, Lin Mengya was scared by the sudden voice ringing in her ears.


    She turned around and found that Aunt Jinyue, the personal maid of Concubine De, was standing beside her like a ghost.


    Compared with amiable Aunt Jinyue, Aunt Jingyue was more silent and serious.


    "Yes. Thank you, Aunt Jingyue."


    Lin Mengya nodded respectfully and quickly followed Jingyue to Concubine De''s Art Courtyard.


    Jingyue pushed the door open and Lin Mengya found that Concubine De was dressing a Yunjin dress and sitting in the seat of the host.


    Jiang Ruqin was sitting next to her. She looked cute and was smiling to Concubine De. It seemed that they were telling jokes and Concubine De was also smiling.


    Moreover, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were sitting opposite to Jiang Ruqin, which was unusual.


    Shangguan Qing looked warm and loving and her daughter seemed to be cute and filial. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    "Ya''er, come here. I''m talking with your mother about the interesting stories in your childhood. You''re just in time."


    Lin Mengya walked in and Concubine De immediately asked her to join the conversation.


    Jing Ruqin had been complacent but she was immediately ignored by Concubine De after Lin Mengya entered the room. Her pretty face darkened but she could do nothing to turn the tide.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that my mother still remembered the interesting stories in my childhood."


    Childhood? In fact, she and her elder brother had been going through hell since the day when she got married to their father.


    Lin Mengya had been wronged and bullied by this vicious woman and only her father and elder brother could make her warm and happy.


    There was no interesting story in her childhood at all.


    "Yes! Ya''er was naughty when she was a kid. And I had to carefully look after her. But she''s a beautiful girl now and has become Princess Yu. To be honest, I''m reluctant to part with her."


    Shangguan Qing''s acting skill was perfect and there were tears in her eyes.


    It seemed that she was reluctant to part with her daughter, but only Lin Mengya knew that Shangguan Qing had tried to kill her and there were several close calls in her childhood.


    "Mother, please don''t be sad. Sister is married to Prince Yu instead of some barbarian prince. If you miss her, you can come here to visit her. Prince Yu''s Mansion is not far away from our home."


    Lin Mengwu interrupted her mother at a proper time, which made her look more considerate.


    But Concubine De and Lin Mengya clearly knew that they must have ulterior motives.


    "Yes, you''re right. By the way, I prepare a gift for Concubine De. I''m busy and haven''t visited you since I came here. Please forgive me for being impolite."


    In addition to the loving mother, Shangguan Qing also wanted to become a qualified in-law.


    Lin Mengya looked at them coldly without saying anything. She was curious to find out their intentions.


    After a while, the servants of Shangguan Qing brought her a mahogany case.


    Shangguan Qing took it over and opened it. There was an S-shaped ruby ornament lying inside.


    The color was bright and the ruby was sparkling and crystal-clear. It must be valuable.


    But Lin Mengya felt strange. It seemed that she had seen this object before.


    "My husband brought it back from the frontier. It is not valuable but it''s rare. Concubine De, please have a look. Do you like this gift?"


    No! This ornament was not brought back by her father!


    Lin Mengya racked her brain and finally remembered some details. It seemed that the Empress had once given this ornament to Shangguan Qing as the reward.


    Concubine De would not accept this gift if she knew that the Empress was its owner. Perhaps that was the reason why Shangguan Qing lied to Concubine De, saying that it was brought back by her husband.


    "Oh? This ruby must be of high quality. It''s rare. Jinyue, please accept this gift and thank Mrs. Lin''s for kindness."


    "It''s nothing. You like it and it''s our pleasure. Wu''er, it''s getting late. Concubine De may want to have a rest and we''d better leave now."


    Shangguan Qing got up and curtsied to Concubine De. Concubine De also stood up out of respect.


    Shangguan Qing and her daughter left the Art Courtyard and the smile on Concubine De''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Qin''er, you can also leave now."


    Jiang Ruqin stamped her foot and was reluctant to leave. But she dared not contradict Concubine De anymore.


    Concubine De preferred Lin Mengya to her niece now. Jiang Ruqin hated Lin Mengya at this thought.


    "Mother, why do you ask me to come over?"


    Concubine De carefully looked out of the door. Jiang Ruqin, who was wearing light yellow clothes, just got out the door.


    "Your great uncle said that the Bright King comes to the capital city to choose a wife for his son. And he hoped that Ruqin could become the Princess of Tubo."


    Concubine De said with hesitation. In fact, she didn''t want her niece to become the wife of the barbarian prince.


    But they suddenly heard a crack as if something fell outside the window.


    Jingyue immediately went out and checked the courtyard. She came back after a long time.


    "It seems that the birds kicked a piece of tile off the roof. Don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and didn''t contradict her.


    One piece of glazed tile on the roof weighed at least 250 grams. Only vultures could kick it off the roof.


    "Oh, good. I want you to think of a way to help Ruqin. We hope that the Prince of Tubo can be attracted to her in the banquet."


    Concubine De didn''t care about this insignificant interlude. She was reluctant to marry Ruqin off to the barbarian prince, but she had no choice.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya felt that Jiang Ruqin, who was petulant and headstrong, was not the right girl for this mission.


    "Please don''t worry, I''ll discuss with the Prince."


    She must discuss with Long Tianhao before making any decision.


    The trouble came one after another.


    After coming back from the Art Courtyard, Lin Mengya stayed in her room all day and all night. No one was allowed to enter her room.


    The three servant girls and Lin Zhongyu had to wait for her outside the door of her room.


    Lin Mengya finally opened the door at dusk the next day.


    She walked out of her room and found that five people were crouching on the ground and waiting for her.


    She looked at the fifth man with surprise. Who was he? He looked feminine and beautiful and was wearing the uniform of the guard. Why did he crouch on the ground?


    "Ah! Sister Princess finally comes out! We''re worried about you!"


    Lin Zhongyu was the first to find Lin Mengya. His eyes lit up and he immediately rushed at her and wanted to give her a big hug.


    But the man tugged at his clothes tightly and stopped him.


    "I haven''t hugged her yet! It''s not your turn!"


    His voice was evil and flirtatious. Lin Mengya''s eyes widened and she realized that this man who was as beautiful as a girl was Qinghu.


    Why did he change from a teenager to an adult man overnight?


    "Hey! I''m too handsome and you can hardly recognize me! Don''t worry, I only love you!"


    Lin Mengya was familiar with his skittish tone and she was sure that this man was Qinghu.


    She looked strangely at Qinghu. He used to be almost as tall as her. But he turned into a tall and slender mature man overnight.


    This was ridiculous!

 Chapter 75 Go to the Temple to Pray

    "Are you really Qinghu?"


    Lin Mengya still stared at him in disbelief. This was too weird!


    This man, who seemed to be Qinghu, nodded desperately and gave her a coquettish glance.


    Lin Mengya was sure that this shameless man was Qinghu.


    "Well, I suffered great pain for my body."


    The poison in his body was forcibly neutralized by the two Longmo flowers, and his body that had been suppressed was also restored to the normal state overnight.


    Under the influence of the poisonous flower and the leaves, he became weak and did not have any strength.


    Stretching the body was as pain as smashing the bones of the whole body and then reconnecting them.


    So the prisoners in the cell heard his horrible screams and moans that night.


    Those timid prisoners must be scared and bad affected by this experience.


    This shameless man stayed in her room and secretly ate her snacks as always. Lin Mengya looked him up and down and finally confirmed that he was Qinghu.


    "Why are you so tall? You look skinny."


    Lin Mengya mumbled with dissatisfaction. But she was curious about Qinghu who had completely changed.


    "By the way, why did you keep yourself in the room?"


    Lin Mengya kept touching Qinghu to study his body. She suddenly stopped after hearing his question.


    "Well, I felt tired. So I was sleeping."


    She felt dizzy and tired after coming back from Baili Rui''s stone room.


    She fell asleep and woke up after a day and a night.


    It might be caused by the excessive use of her brain. After all, it was difficult for her to accept the names of thousands of drugs in an instant.


    "Well, I can rest assured. Girl, I want to be your personal bodyguard."


    Qinghu carefully observed her complexion and then started to joke with her after finding that she was fine.


    He narrowed his beautiful eyes and gave her a coquettish glance. But Lin Mengya suddenly pulled him by the ear.


    "Personal bodyguard? What can you do?"


    The other four people were suddenly attracted to her skittish tone.


    This freaky man was flirting with his Sister Princess and Lin Zhongyu was especially angry. He immediately rushed over alertly and started at Qinghu.


    "Haha... I''m your close friends and we can do private things together."


    Qinghu pretended to be shy and bent his head. But Lin Mengya suddenly tugged his ears and Qinghu screamed with pain.


    "Ah! It hurts! Girl, I was wrong! I dare not flirt with you! It''s all my fault! Please let go!"


    Lin Mengya tugged his ears with all her strength. Qinghu was about the same age as Baili Rui who stayed in the dungeon.


    He was shameless and thick-skinned. Although he looked young, Lin Mengya would never forget that he was actually an old man.


    Shame on him!


    "It serves you right!" Lin Zhongyu was delighted to see Qinghu suffer defeat. Qinghu covered his ears in pain and Lin Zhongyu shooed him away. He sat in the chair and mysteriously showed her the object in his hands.


    "Sister, look! This is Beauty''s Jade. It can give off faint fragrance and drive away the mosquitoes. Do you like it?"


    Lin Zhongyu carefully placed a white jade in the hands of Lin Mengya.


    But he didn''t notice the doubts in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that Xiaoyu had changed.


    He was still a cute boy in front of Lin Mengya.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t believe that this rare treasure was found by him by chance or was his heirloom.


    But she restrained herself from asking him.


    She didn''t want to know the answer after seeing the bright smile on Xiaoyu''s face.


    "I like it. Thank you for your gift."


    It was Xiaoyu''s secret and she didn''t think it was necessary to find out about it.


    She would not stop him unless he did something against the law.


    She touched Xiaoyu''s face. His face had been thin but under her care and love, it finally became round now.


    "I like it very much and I''ll carry it with me every day."


    He was old enough to have his own secrets.


    The atmosphere in the Qinglan Courtyard was relaxing every day.


    Despite the political tensions, people living in the Qinglan Courtyard felt at ease because Lin Mengya was here.


    The Bright King has already arrived in the capital city with his sons and daughters.


    Long Tianhao was busy showing the Bright King around the capital city every day. The welcoming banquet for the Bright King would be given five days later.


    But recently, Lin Mengya always felt uneasy for no reason.


    She and Concubine De always discussed Jiang Ruqin and tried to find a way to make her stick out from the crowd in the banquet. Perhaps that was the reason why she always felt tired and worried.


    "Princess? Princess?"


    Lin Mengya was absent-minded and Jinyue looked at her questioningly. Jinyue pulled at her sleeves and called her name.


    "Why did you say?"


    Lin Mengya regained consciousness and looked at Jinyue blankly. It was obvious that she didn''t hear what Jinyue had said.


    "Princess, please be careful when you and Concubine De go to the Wanfu Temple to pray. Because the Bright King is in the capital city, there are a lot of strange people on the streets. You will come to the temple in the carriage of Prince Yu''s Mansion, but you should be careful."


    Jinyue said to her worriedly and made preparation for this trip.


    Although Concubine De was living in Prince Yu''s Mansion now, she still needed to follow the rules and couldn''t go out at will.


    Therefore, she would go to the Wanfu Temple in the suburbs to pray on the first and 15th day of every lunar month.


    But this time, Concubine suddenly asked Lin Mengya to go with her.


    But the Princess was young and might be unfamiliar with the temple.


    "Don''t worry. Aunt Jingyue will go with us. I''ll ask her if I have any questions."


    Lin Mengya was not worried at all. All they needed to do was to pray in the temple.


    The streets were busy but Long Tianhao would ask guards to protect them every time Concubine De went to the temple.


    After a while, the manservant of Long Tianhao came to the Art Courtyard to pass the word to them.


    "Princess Yu, the Prince said that he would have dinner with the Prince of Tubo and might sleep in the post house."


    The manservant respectfully passed Long Tianhao''s words to them. Lin Mengya nodded and asked him to leave.


    "The Prince is really kind to you."


    They have been married for over three months. Long Tianhao always kept a poker face but Jinyue noticed that he respected and cared for Lin Mengya.


    Jinyue was very surprised because she knew that the Prince was a cold-hearted and indifferent man.


    "Yes. The Prince is very kind to me."


    They haven''t seen each other for half a month.


    Although they lived in the same place, they were busy with their own affairs.


    Today was the 15th day of this month. He might come here and...


    Lin Mengya suddenly sighed with resignation. He''d better sleep in the post house tonight. If he came back, she must rock the bed and groan once again.


    Oh my God! Staying up late was not good for her skin!


    Aunt Jinyue, however, seemed to have misunderstood Lin Mengya. She mistakenly thought that Lin Mengya was unwilling to part with the Prince. She was about to tease her but the head of the bodyguard suddenly entered the Art Courtyard.


    "Princess, we''ve prepared enough donations, including food and quilted jackets. They''ve been loaded on the carriage. Besides, the guards are ready and are waiting for you outside the mansion. It''s time to set off."


    Long Tianhao didn''t openly tell the servants to follow Lin Mengya''s orders. But she made the decisions and handle all the affairs in the mansion.


    Therefore, the butlers got used to reporting back to Lin Mengya.


    Concubine De didn''t expect that the big mansion was organized under her management.


    Concubine De asked Aunt Jinyue to help Lin Mengya to handle the affairs. She praised Lin Mengya for being careful and impartial every time she talked with Concubine De.


    Every servant in the mansion liked Lin Mengya who was strict but not stern.


    "Please hang on a sec. I need to invite Concubine De. By the way, I know that some servants donate their old padded jackets. Please ask Steward Deng to give me a name list and I''ll give them an extra allowance when we make winter clothes."


    "Yes. I''ll tell him immediately."


    Jinyue gave her a thumbs-up sign in secret. The Princess was young but she was considerate and kind-hearted.


    Perhaps it was the reason why the servants in Prince Yu''s Mansion was loyal and respectful to her.


    "Please let me prepare these items. You can report back to Concubine De."


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that everything was ready. She nodded and entered the principal room of Concubine De.


    They kept a low profile and three carriages of Prince Yu''s Mansion appeared on the street in front of the mansion.


    Lin Mengya and Concubine De were sitting in the first spacious carriage with their personal maids.


    Concubine De only took Jingyue while Lin Mengya took Baiji and Baizhi with her.


    In the carriage, Concubine De was lying lazily on the good cashmere blanket. Because they went to the Buddhist temple to pray this time, Concubine only wore a piece of cyan-colored silk clothes, and the neckline was embroidered with golden clouds.


    She looked both dignified and amiable. It seemed that she was just a lady of a big family.


    "Mother, this is the tea made by Baiji. Please have a try."


    Lin Mengya was the younger generation. Therefore, her servant girls needed to finish all the work in the carriage.


    She was young and didn''t need to follow the dress code in the imperial palace. She was wearing a white silk dress and looked beautiful and elegant like the fairy in heaven.


    "All right. You need to have a rest. We''ve just left home and you''ve been busy preparing blanket and making tea for me. You must be tired."


    Nowadays, Concubine De was very kind to Lin Mengya. She suffered from rheumatoid arthritis and her legs were painful and itchy in rainy and cloudy days.


    But she didn''t expect that Lin Mengya could treat her diseases with fumes in moxibustion.


    If she was free, she would do it herself. If she was not available, she would carefully ask the servants of Concubine De to do it.


    After half a month, Concubine De felt more comfortable. Therefore, she was more dependent on Lin Mengya now.


    "Mother, you''re being too polite. I''m your daughter-in-law and it''s my moral obligation to help you."


    Lin Mengya smiled softly and said humbly.


    She was about to chat with Concubine De, but loud noises suddenly appeared outside the carriage.

 Chapter 76 There was Available Candidate, But He was Unwilling

    Lin Mengya gave Baiji a look and the latter immediately pushed the door open to have a check out what was inside.


    They could hear the shouting getting clearer.


    They were glad that the royal guards and chariots were standing guard so the commoners were kept at a safe distance and not allowed to come any nearer.


    "Master, they are the refugees from outside the city, who have surrounded the chariots coming to offer incense, begging for something to eat. I have made the arrangement for the guards to bring half of the coats and food to the caravan ahead to distribute to them."


    Baiji was a sensitive maid, who was aware that these refugees came from poor families, so she had instructed the guards not to make things difficult for them.


    "Erm, that sounds good. What do you think, Mother?"


    Concubine De nodded. She was a kind-hearted lady who would always carry with her alms whenever she came here to offer incense.


    "Your maid had done a good deed. These things were meant for the poor. Since these people had come to ask for alms, there is no reason we keep these from them!"


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the carriage quietly to have a peek. The people were commoners who were shabbily dressed and this set Lin Mengya thinking.


    What they could do now was so trivial. If their goal was to eradicate poverty in the entire country, it seemed that their effort alone was insignificant to turn the situation around.


    The people in power were only concerned about struggling with each other to gain more power but had forgotten that these refugees were what made up the country.


    The refugees were instantly attracted to the caravan as the other horse carriages continued on.


    Today was a good day for offering up incense. Early this morning, there were already numerous horse carriages belonging to affluent families crowding around the foot of hills. They had all come to offer incense.


    Fortunately, Concubine De was the temple''s frequent patron and the temple had arranged for a young Shami to be standing at the entrance to look out for and welcome her.


    "Greetings, Concubine De, my name is Qingyue. Your highness''s kindness touches the heart of many of us."


    The young Shami looked to be merely 16 to 17 years old. He had a round face with delicate features and was wearing a simple monk''s robe. He was obviously a witty little boy.


    "Greetings to you too, little monk."


    Concubine De put her palms together and bowed to the little monk in greeting, then followed him up the stone steps of the temple.


    "Baiji, remain here to watch over the horse carriages. Baizhi will follow me into the temple. If anything unusual happens, just send someone in to look for me."


    Baiji nodded and remained in the horse carriage.


    There were a large number of pilgrims, but Lin Mengya and Concubine de were the noblest of them all.


    However, the entire place bustling with visitors that nobody was bothered by how noble their status was.


    In just a few moments, Lin Mengya and Baizhi were separated from Concubine De by other pilgrims who came in between them.


    Apart from the Shamis in the temple, the guards and servants who escorted their masters here remained at the foot of the hills.


    Although Lin Mengya was an exceptional beauty, she was adorned in plain clothes so she did not draw much attention from the crowd.


    The old temple was set in a quiet and relaxed environment and Aunt Jingyue had sent a message to Concubine De to tell her that she could roam around the vicinity freely.


    With Baizhi following behind, the two found a secluded path which led them to the back hills of the mountain temple.


    This place was scarcely populated by some young misses and mistresses from a few families. It was a much quieter place to be.


    "Please come over here to take a rest, Mistress. I would have remained at home if I knew it''s going to be so crowded here."


    Looking more adorable with pouted lips, Baizhi took out a box of snacks which she hid in her clothes.


    Cautiously, she opened the delicate, plum mahogany box, which was filled with over ten kinds of various snacks.


    Only when she took one in her hand and popped it into her mouth did a smile appear of her cute little face.


    "Aw... you really need to chew on something whenever and wherever you are! It looks like I have to look for a confectionary owner to be your in-law, otherwise, your in-laws would be broke from your need to eat non-stop.


    Lin Mengya tapped one finger on Baizhi''s head, as she reflected on the fact that Baizhi had not been a greedy eater when she was younger.


    Perhaps she had been too deprived of food in Marquis Zhennan so much so that she had been gorging since she arrived at Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "Miss, weren''t you the one who bought this box of snacks for me? I''m merely following your orders to fill myself up. Oh yes, I heard that Eldest Master is returning to the capital city soon!"


    Eldest Master? The gentlemanly and handsome face instantly appeared in Lin Mengya''s mind.


    The smile formed by the curling of the corners of the lips brought about a warm feeling inside her.


    Elder Brother had gone to the borders with Father for three years by now and was he finally returning home?


    "It''s my fault that I''ve not been writing to Elder Brother and Father for such a long time."


    Even if she had written any letters, she would not know who to pass the letter to so it would be delivered.


    Back in Marquis Zhennan, Shangguan Qing had strictly forbidden her to have any contact with the outside world, otherwise, how could the Queen''s evil plans succeed so easily?


    "They can''t blame you, Miss. It''s all because Madam forbade you from contacting anyone outside. Oops, who stole my snack box?"


    Baizhi cried out, indignant, her brows knitted as she watched the person who just snatched away her snack box.


    "What is this? Looks interesting, can you give it to me?"


    The words were coming from a tall, lean young man, with a sharp nose and a handsome face, although there was something unruly about him.


    From the man''s dressing, he was clearly of noble descent, but he did not look like he was a citizen of Dajin.


    "No way am I going to give it to you! That is a gift from my Mistress, give it back to me!"


    Baizhi almost blew her top. This little box had been a precious treasure to her and she had never allowed anyone to even touch it.


    However, the box was now being taken by a stranger. The gluttonous little girl was almost turning into a Tyrannosaurus trying to protect its food.


    "Mister, if you are a gentleman, you should not take someone''s belonging by force. Moreover, this little box is very precious to my maid. I don''t think it''s a good idea to snatch it away from her."


    Her voice was cool and calm, polite but firm.


    The young man looked at Lin Mingya and realized that she was only a lass who had not even reached his chest in height and instantly treated her with contempt.


    With a turn of his palm, he put the box into his clothes. This almost made Baizhi lunge at him.


    "Here''s two pieces of silver, just take it as I''m buying this box."


    Taking out two pieces of silver, the young man tossed them to Baizhi and turned to leave.


    "What? Are you going to just walk away after taking my maid''s possession?"


    A banter sounded followed by the sudden appearance of Qinghu, who was dressed up as a guard.


    Qinghu merely walked passed the young man and the next moment, he had drawn Baizhi''s snack box out of his clothes and it sat on Qinghu''s palm.


    "Here, take it."


    Qinghu and Baizhi were buddies in eating snacks in that they had a common understanding regarding eating.


    "How skillful! I don''t want the box anymore. How about you try me out, and we can then learn from each other?"


    Lin Mengya tugged at Baizhi and indicated for them to retreat to the side. She thought this young man was really a weirdo.


    Although Lin Mengya was clueless about Kungfu moves, she could almost foresee that this young man was going to be badly beaten by Qinghu.


    "Just don''t kill him. Remember to leave him some pieces of silver for him to go to the physician after you''re done beating him up."


    After leaving them these cold words, Lin Mengya cast the two pieces of silver on the floor.


    She then turned to leave with Baizhi, as they heard the young man''s cries of agony behind them.


    "Don''t hit the face!"


    "You Dajin people are so shameless! How can you hit people''s faces?"


    "Ah! My face!"


    Serve him right!


    Lin Mengya soon arrived halfway up the mountain following the path.


    There were not many people there so she was glad that Baizhi was with her.


    Qinghu seemed to have agreed on some kind of a deal with Long Tianyi so much so that he was idling all day long in the yard and the rest of the people were just closing one eye.


    Qinghu had been secretly following closely behind her in and out of the yard.


    If not because they bumped into this weirdo today, Qinghu would not have shown himself.


    "Miss, the man is such a scoundrel, sob sob, now my snacks are ruined!"


    Baizhi grimaced as she looked down on the snack box in her hands, while Lin Mengya who was rather sensitive suddenly tensed up in the next second.


    People were approaching and closing up on the two of them!


    Although Lin Mengya was no way close to being a highly skilled martial artist who was able to discern the position of the people around her by hearing, for some unknown reason, her five senses were extraordinarily sharp and sensitive.


    As she expected, a number of masked men black hiding behind the trees began emerging from the woods.


    As Lin Mengya set her beautiful eyes on these men, she instinctively knew that these were not a friendly company.


    "Who are you? This is the concubine from Prince Yu''s Mansion, don''t you be rude!"


    Before Lin Mengya could stop her, Baizhi blurted out Lin Mengya''s real identity.


    These people were out to get her. What was the use bringing up the status of the concubine?


    "Bring her away!"


    The men in black were obviously well-trained. They surrounded Lin Mengya and was about to capture her.


    Coincidentally, Qinghu was not by her side this time. Left with no other choice, Lin Mengya gave herself up to them.


    "Wait a minute, don''t go overboard since you already know who I am."


    Lin Mengya tugged at Baizhen while she quietly dropped the snack box from her hand.


    She knew for sure that Qinghu would come looking for him after he taught that weirdo a lesson.


    Hopefully, he would be able to read the clue she left behind.


    "Forgive us, Princess Yu."


    The leader of the men in black landed a hard blow on the back of Lin Mengya''s neck and instantly, pain shot through her and Lin Mengya fell into total darkness.


    It was a terrible feeling not being able to have control over one''s own body.


    When she finally regained consciousness, the first thing she felt was that her hands and feet had been bound tightly.


    Lin Mengya tried to maintain a steady rhythm in breathing as she peeped through her half-opened eyes.


    Lin Mengya could hear the sound of hooves from the horses even though it was faint. She was able to discern the sound quite easily.


    She could tell that she was lying on something hard and deduced that she must be on a horse carriage.


    Through the movement of her body due to the bumpy movement of the carriage, she had a good look at the surrounding and she could see that there were no other people on the carriage other than Baizhi, who was lying at one corner.


    Where was this group of people bringing her to?


    "Baizhi, wake up, Baizhi."


    Lin Mengya said in a hushed tone as she patted on Baizhi. Fortunately, she had only fainted, just like her.


    Gradually, Baizhi regained her consciousness and Lin Mengya quickly covered her mouth before she started screaming.


    "Shush, be quiet, we are on a horse carriage."


    Nodding her head, Baizhi widened her eyes in panic. Luckily her mistress was the one covering her mouth with her hand, otherwise, she would have bitten right into the hand.


    The horse carriage was apparently tightly sealed.


    They even put nails on the windows. Although it was not suffocating in the carriage, it was almost impossible for them to escape.


    Who exactly were these people?

 Chapter 77 Whats Your Surname?

    "Will this group of people kill us?"


    Baizhi, who was leaning to her side in the carriage was filled with fear.


    Although their hands and legs were bounded, it was tightly secured. The group of people must think that they could not escape anyway.


    Lin Mingya and Baizhi helped untie the robe on each others'' limbs and Lin Mengya did not make an attempt to escape.


    The two merely lean onto each other as they tried to save their energy.


    They could only hear the sound of hooves and no conversations were heard.


    These men were highly trained in that they were clear about their target. They were not simply some bandits.


    "We have brought the target here, now, where''s Master?"


    Lin Mengya had lost track of time when she suddenly felt that the horse carriage came to a stop.


    The voice of a strange man could be heard coming from outside.


    They had a plan, just as she had expected. Could they be planning on kidnap and extortion?


    That could not be, because this trip to offer incense with Concubine De was a last minute decision.


    Long Tianhao had just combed through the servants in the prince''s mansion to eradicate all suspected spies and secret agents. At least they were banished out of the courts.


    No one would possibly know that she had accompanied Concubine De on this trip to offer incense.


    How on earth did these men find out her real identity?


    "Good. Master is right inside, just bring them in."


    The door to the carriage opened abruptly.


    Light flooded the carriage so suddenly that she had to squint her eyes.


    The man in black was still in his mask and was definitely not surprised that she was awakened abruptly.


    "This way please."


    With grace, Lin Mengya alighted the horse carriage, holding on to Baizhi. She totally did not appear to be someone being held hostage.


    Outside the carriage, the sky was covered with the afterglow of the sunset.


    She had not imagined that it was already this late.


    Lin Mengya set her eyes on the courtyard of a regular looking house surrounded by golden fields of harvest. This must be a farmhouse on the outskirts of a city.


    "A welcome to Princess Yu, that you''ve come all the way here. Forgive our abruptness."


    The voice of a strange man sounded from the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya kept a straight face and did not betray any expression of fear.


    A friendly-looking middle-aged man dressed in a dark navy long robe emerged from the courtyard.


    Although he looked amicable, his eyes were sharp and did not look like a simple person.


    "I don''t dare to accept your kindness. Since I''m here, why does your master so cowardly, and not show himself?"


    Although this man standing before Lin Mengya appeared to be someone of a certain amount of authority, he was definitely not the master.


    A light flash across the man''s eyes when he heard Lin Mengya''s words, but he did not try to deny it.


    "My master is in the house, this way in please!"


    Lin Mengya took measured steps as she proceeded into the courtyard. From the outside, it seemed that it was a regular house, but it was, in fact, a rather spacious courtyard.


    The security was definitely tight, with countless men in black all around, be it inside or outside the courtyard.


    What a generous person. Eliminating the possibility of he being a bandit, his person appeared to be specifically targetting her.


    Walking through the courtyards and entering the main hall of the house, the man continued on to the back door and opened it.


    Little did Lin Mengya expect that there was another world beyond the back door that led into the backyard.


    Although this place could not be compared to the prince''s mansion, it was nevertheless rather grand.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank as she had not imagined that there would be such a well-camouflaged luxurious mansion in this secluded place.


    "My master is inside, Your Highness. This way please."


    The man led Lin Mengya to the main building as his mouth curled into a sincere smile.


    There could not be a monster inside, could there?


    She held her head high as she entered the house. What came into sight was an extra large bed.


    Was this someone''s bedroom?


    "You truly live up to the reputation of being the most beautiful woman in Dajin, your beauty is extraordinary."


    A frivolous voice sounded and Lin Mengy looked warily around the room as a man walked into sight.


    He did not look like someone from Dajin from the way he dressed.


    His hooked nose and cold eyes were a far cry from the handsome image of a man.


    This man was not going to be easy to deal with!


    "What do you mean by the most beautiful woman of Dajin? I think you''ve got the wrong person!"


    She was an ugly idiot before she was married.


    Even if her looks had changed now, she had been hidden in the prince''s mansion by Long Tianhao. It did not make sense to her that there were rumors about her saying that she was the most beautiful woman in Dajin.


    "Oh£¿Even if you''re not the most beautiful lady in Dajin, I, the prince, have my eyes on you now. With your beauty, all the concubines in my back palace pale in comparison with you."


    Prince?


    Lin Mengya was dazed momentarily. Could he be a foreign prince?


    "I''m Princess Yu, the Queen of King Yu. As a prince, you ought to know you should not be rude to me. I don''t care what made you kidnap me here, but let me warn you, my husband is not someone you can handle."


    Unfortunately, this foreign prince was not deterred by the mention of Long Tianhao''s name.


    On the other hand, he burst out in arrogant laughter.


    "Your emperor is a useless wimp although he has a powerful army. If I really fancy you, I''m afraid he would have to give way. Although I merely wanted to take you as my concubine at first, I''ve changed my mind now. How about I make you my most loved concubine?


    What shameless prince who takes another''s wife by force!


    A cold look appeared in Lin Mengya''s eyes as the thought that all royal family members were unscrupulous crossed her mind.


    Earlier on, the Crown Prince tried to molest her, and now, a foreign prince had taken her hostage.


    All the royal families in the world were despicable and nasty.


    "What you are saying is not a good idea, Your Highness. My husband, Prince Yu was excellent at both civil and military skills. In fact, his skills are second to none. He is not the wimp as you described him to be. Since you''ve taken me captive today, my husband will come after your life soon!"


    "Haha, good, what a sharp-tongued Prince Yu! However, you are not seeing the situation clearly."


    The man suddenly moved closer and Lin Mengya retreated a step and leaned on the wooden door behind her.


    She held her head high, refusing to succumb to him.


    "At this very moment, your husband is immersed in enjoyment. Your prince is doesn''t look as noble as he appears to be. In fact, I''ve prepared a big gift for him,"


    The man''s big hand reached over to Lin Mengya''s chin and gave it a pinch.


    Her complexion was so smooth and delicate that it felt even better than silk.


    Those perfectly formed brows and eyes, elegant but cold, were like the only flowers in a desolate valley, making it even more tempting for man to want to subdue her. He thought how wonderfully charming she would look if she submitted herself to him.


    He was not satisfied with the many gorgeous concubines he had, he could not resist the urge to make Lin Mengya his.


    "Really? Do you truly think I''ll submit to you?"


    Lin Mengya pushed the man''s hand away and burst out laughing abruptly.


    Her laughter caused a ripple effect in the man''s heart, just like a peddle which had been tossed into a quiet pond.


    However, her brilliant laughter was like the poppy flower which sent shivers down one''s spine.


    "These men all around here are my men. If you behave by obeying me, I''ll treat you with gentleness. If you trample my kindness, you can''t blame me for being ruthless."


    The man squinted his eyes which were like a pair of hawk eyes and fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya as if she were a plate of delicious meat which was free for him to cut however he liked it.


    "I have left my house with my family members. If they realized that I''ve gone missing, they would mobilize the guards and the army from the capital city and form a search party. Are you so sure that they wouldn''t locate us?"


    Talking about negotiation, Lin Mengya


    The more she panicked the more the man felt satisfied.


    The man was progressively filled with more curiosity about her. He was perplexed as to how she could be so calm and composed.


    "I''ve no reservations about telling you that this was indeed in the suburbs of the capital city. I had built this place up as my stronghold here since many years ago. Those useless people you mentioned, not to mention the guards and soldier, even if they were to send their army, they may not be able to find us!"


    However, the moment the man finished speaking, his man who brought Lin Mengya in barged in all of a sudden.


    "Your Highness, Prince, something went wrong. Someone is closing in on us to kill us, let''s go!"


    It was only at this moment that the foreign prince finally understood the implication of Lin Mengya''s laugh.


    "What a cunning Princess Yu! Don''t think that this group of people will be able to rescue you! I''ll keep you close to me!"


    Stretching out his arm, the man hooked it around her, grabbed her waist and locked her in an embrace.


    In a flash, he punched her acupuncture points so that she became immobilized.


    "I don''t suffer any loss since I have laid hold of such a beautiful woman."


    He held Lin Mengya by her waist and followed the man out of the house in a flash.


    The peace and quiet outside a moment ago was now reeling with the stench of bloodshed.


    "How is the situation outside, Yundu?"


    The foreign prince followed behind his man and ran towards the back hills.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that the man''s plan was to escape into the woods at the back hills.


    In that case, it would be more challenging for the soldiers to find and capture him.


    "Master, the soldiers outside do not seem to be the soldiers from the capital city but they appeared to be someone''s personal guards."


    A feeling of elation flooded Lin Mengya''s mind as she suspected that it could be the guards from her mansion who realized that she had gone missing. Could they have traced her all the way here?


    "Unless... what have you been doing? How could you not shake them off?"


    By now, this foreign prince realized that they had carelessly left traces behind.


    Finally Lin Mengya could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Qinghu must have managed to trace her all the way here, although she did not know how he did it. Usually an assassin has a way of tracking down and following their targets.


    If not for this reason, Peach Blossom Dock would not have become the first killer union in the entire political arena.


    "You must possess some skills in order to shake them off, Mister Prince. What is your surname y the way? I have no idea how to address you."


    Lin Mengya kept talking even though she was unable to move.


    A casual question about his name had provoked the unlucky prince to frustration.


    She was his hostage, but why did she behave as if she was here to be some spectator to some entertainment?


    "Don''t think that I won''t bear to kill you just because I''m interested in you!"


    The prince breathed a threat to Lin Mengya, but she was not one bit intimidated.


    "Well and good! If you were to kill me now, you can''t live much longer too! But you haven''t told me your surname and if I was killed by you accidentally, I won''t be able to avenge for myself before the Lord of Hades!"


    Her words sent the prince into great fury and his drained of its colors.


    At this moment, he and his men were using all their energy to flee.


    By speaking those threatening words, he had compromised on his speed. Now this woman would not stop talking!


    "What is his surname? I supposed it''s ''death''!"

 Chapter 78 Splashing Filthy Water

    A crystal clear voice sounded from outside.


    As Lin Mengya lifted her head, she indeed saw Qinghu, who was dressed in a costume meant for a priest.


    He looked very different from how he usually dressed at home. The Qinghu before her eyes had turned into a chilling, cold-blooded killer.


    "Lass, your father is here to bring you home. Whoever is that beak-nosed guy, watch out how you treat my daughter. If she''s hurt in any way, I, being her father, will cut you into pieces!"


    Lin Mengya was not an expert in fighting, in fact, she was totally clueless about it. What she knew at the moment was that Qinghu would be fighting against two opponents.


    The rest of the men in black in the courtyard seemed to have been entangled in a fight with the Qinghu''s men.


    She did not know any martial arts and could be easily taken as a sheild for those fighting.


    Oh goodness.


    Why did she not get through to the second vain, Rendu when the radar was implanted earlier on?


    "Hum, I thought the Dajin women were prim and proper ladies, but it looks like you are merely some skittish women! Is this your lover?"


    It was apparent that the beak-nosed guy was trying to provoke Qinghu to anger and meanwhile grab any opportunity to escape. However, it was not so easy to deceive Qinghu, who instant drew out his sword and thrust it towards the foreign prince.


    "How despicable!"


    The foreign prince and his men did not expect Qinghu to start attacking without following the protocol.


    In the midst of all the commotion, the beak-nosed prince grabbed Lin Mengha and put her in front of himself to act as a shield, hoping that Qinghu would give up on pursuing him.


    However, this had little effect on Qinghu''s vicious attacks. It only made Qinghu attack him from another angle. In fact, he wielded his sword passed Lin Mengya''s ear.


    "Be careful, Master!"


    Yundu cried out as he lunged forward in an attempt to shield his master from the sharp sword.


    However, a smile appeared at the corners of Qinghu''s lips and he launched a kick forward.


    His kick landed on Yundu and Yundu flew off the ground from the impact. At the same time, the beak-nosed prince let go of his hold on Lin Mengya.


    "Are you alright, lass?"


    Qinghu received Lin Mengya into his hands and a cheeky smile appeared on his face.


    He winked at Lin Mengya, as he only meant to scare the foreign prince, so he could rescue Lin Mengya.


    "I''m alright. However, if you''ve thrust the sword just a little off, you could have disfigured my face, then you''ll be digging your own grave!"


    She would be lying if she said she was not scared of the sword coming towards her. It was just because Lin Mengya was a woman who could keep her composure even if the world had collapsed around her. She did not react the same way as other ladies who would freak out when faced with similar situations.


    "Rest assured, I''m more concerned about your face than you are. Let''s go!"


    Qinghu was as cunning as a fox but he was exhausted much of his strength from the repeated fierce battles.


    Therefore, he did not want to continue fighting the two opponents even though he was far more skilled in martial arts then both men.


    Straight after he saved Lin Mengya the the foreign prince''s hands, he employed a skill which allowed him to flee quickly.


    Lin Mengya, carried in Qinghu''s arms, stole a glance at the foreign prince and his sidekick and saw the dismay on their faces.


    Quietly, she tried to memorize their faces and she promised herself that she would make them pay for what they had done!


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"


    Lin Kui was the first to approach Lin Mengya and inquire about her safety and well-being when he saw her.


    After a bumpy journey, Qinghu finally brought Lin Mengya safety back to the small courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Lin Kui, together with some palace guards were counting the number of dead bodies.


    Even though Lin Mengya was faced with an entire courtyard of corpses, she did not appear to be afraid at all.


    "How''s the situation here? Has anyone found out the background of these people?"


    Lin Kui nodded, looking dismayed. With a serious voice, he said,


    "These men belonged to the death squad of the western foreign land and their leader was most likely a member of the royal family."


    Western foreign land? At this juncture, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that the scoundrel had been so sure that Long Tianhao would not be able to rescue her on time.


    He had also commented that Long Tianhao was a useless wimp who did not live up to his status. Could it be that the meetup between the foreign nobleman and Long Tianhao was arranged by him?


    "That man said he is a prince. Could he actually be the crown prince of the western foreign land?"


    Lin Kui shook his head, although he had been to war with the prince.


    He could only recognize the commander of the army. Moreover, that man had not come face to face with Lin Kui a while ago.


    "I don''t care if he really is the prince of western foreign land. I am not going to let him regardless since he tried to be funny with you."


    Qinghu was a highly skilled martial artist, so much so that he was one of the best among the guards.


    Liu Kui had always been wary of him. He would not have any interactions with him the prince did not make him the consort''s bodyguard.


    "Oh no, today the prince will be accompanying Prince Ming on a tour around the capital city. What if this person plots to bring harm to our prince? How about Qinghu, you go and protect the prince?"


    Qinghu''s face fell when Qinghu saw how anxious Lin Mengya was over Long Tianhao.


    However, he had no way of turning down Lin Mengya''s request, so he could only force a nod.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared from the courtyard filled with dead bodies.


    "Your Highness, is he trustworthy?"


    Lin Mengya nodded as she gave Lin Kui a solemn look.


    "It is my hope that you not ostracize him in future. Perhaps you were enemies in the past, but from now on, I can assure you that he will be your most loyal partner."


    Lin Mengya''s words were sincere and earnest.


    Lin Kui could not turn her down. He could only hope that this Qinghu, who was sometimes in the light and sometimes in the dark, was able to truly protect the prince.


    After all the commotion, the sky was turning dark when Lin Mengya began her journey home on the horse carriage.


    While sitting in the carriage, a million thoughts ran through her mind.


    She did not usually show herself in public in the capital city. Not mentioning the foreign people from the west, only a handful of people in the capital city would be able to recognize her.


    Why then did that prince call her the most beautiful woman of Dajin?


    Moreover, how did you come out with such a well-thought plan to kidnap her?


    He had lured Long Tianhao away and made calculated moves based on her trip to the temple to offer incense. The man whom Qinghu had been entangled with could have been sent by that foreign prince too!


    Otherwise, how could this be so coincidental? If that man did not appear all of a sudden, she would not have walked halfway up the mountain to where it was secluded.


    The sequence of events had become a mystery to her that entangled her thoughts and she was unable to get an answer to her questions.


    Her thoughts were in such an entangled mess that she was beginning to feel irritated.


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    Baizhi gently tugged on the corner of Lin Mengya''s dress. The courtyard was in such a chaotic state.


    Nobody really noticed Baizhi in the chaos. She had coincidentally run towards the side gate of the courtyard and opened it by accident, thereby allowing the royal guards to enter the courtyard and take down the masked men in black.


    "I''m alright. How about you? Are you injured?"


    Lin Mengya held on Baizhi''s hand and looked at her apologetically. Baizhi had been serving her as a maid since young.


    However, there was not a day she could enjoy herself, but had been implicated often enough.


    "Your servant here is alright too. I''m the happiest person if Miss is safe and sound."


    The little girl who had been in a state of shock was now back by Lin Mengya''s side and she a sweet smile had spread across her face.


    It seemed like she was totally unaffected by what happened.


    "Alright, that puts me at ease. I will buy you another of that box next time."


    Baizhi looked assured immediately. Sometimes, Lin Mengya truly envied Baizhi for her simple character.


    It seemed that as long as she had something to eat and drink, she would be totally unperturbed by things happening around her.


    The horse carriage soon entered the capital city and Lin Kui hurried to send Lin Mengya home.


    Little did they expect that someone would suddenly emerge to block their way.


    The entire Prince Yu''s Mansion was in a great tumult.


    In the Art Courtyard was Concubine De, who presently had anger and regret written all over her face.


    If she had not insisted on bringing Lin Mengya along to the temple to offer incense, this lass would not have gone missing.


    Now there was no news of her and she was anxious as to how he was going to explain to her son?


    "Madam, the guards from the mansion had all been sent out. Not to worry, they will definitely find the princess soon!"


    Jinyue tried to comfort Concubine De. Jinyue was as anxious as her to learn that they had lost Lin Mengya.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! If I had not insisted to bring her along to the temple, I would not have created such grave trouble."


    In the days leading to today, Concubine De had clearly seen what a wonderful person Lin Mengya was.


    If Lin Mengya was not sincere towards her, why would she come to serve her every day and to chat with her?


    For reason that Long Tianhao was her only son, all the princesses in the palace treated her with the utmost respect, but not all with sincerity.


    Jiang Ruqin, the only one she really doted on, was a very willful lass. In this light, Lin Mengya became a very important person to her.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness. Don''t even say that. The princess is a blessed person so I believe that she would be alright."


    However, before the maid could finish her sentence, Jingyue entered the Art Courtyard with an embarrassed look on her face.


    "Your Highness, Madam Lin asked to see you."


    Concubine De''s heart almost jumped out of her chest. This woman would not have asked to see her without a purpose. Concubine De suspected that Madam Lin must have come with some evil intention.


    "Please come in."


    Glancing at Jinyue, Concubine De attempted to suppress the worry in her heart.


    Shangguan Qing had entered the Art Courtyard following her daughter. At this moment, there was guilt and remorse written all over her face.


    She walked up to Concubine De and without saying a word, she knelt before Concubine De and started to wail.


    "Please forgive me for not bringing up my daughter properly, so much so that she had caused such grave trouble, and thereby tinting the prince''s reputation."


    The two of them hung their head as they confessed their sins as if something disastrous had really happened.


    The atmosphere in the room turned heavy and Concubine De''s brows knotted together into a deep frown.


    What was happening?


    "Please do away with the unnecessary and get up first. Tell us what happened?"


    This mother-and-daughter pair had never left a good impression with Concubine De.


    At present, they had come to add to her worries at a time when she was most troubled. Concubine De could not help but sounded cold when she spoke to them.


    She had two maids walk up to help both Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu respectively up on their feet.


    Shangguan Qing dapped her teary eyes with a handkerchief. She tried to look remorseful and regretful and she went on to say,


    "It''s all my daughter''s fault, that unfilial daughter''s fault. At that time, when we were in the palace, she happened to be acquainted with a foreign boy. I locked her up at home so that she could reflect on her mistakes. Who would have expected that not only did she not repent, she actually eloped! Such a shameful act! I... I''m would rather bang my head and die than to face the shame!"


    Shangguan Qing''s words were a shock to everyone in the room.


    Both Concubine De and Jinyue were stunned. How could this be?


    Had the princess not been missing or kidnapped?


    Did she actually elope with someone?!


    Good heavens! No other news could be this shocking!

 Chapter 79 One Ought To Pay For His Lies

    "What did you say? It''s a death sentence for slandering the princess!"


    Jinyue''s severe look gave Lin Mengwu the shudders. Shangguan Qing had been through big storms in life, not to mention a young maid.


    Even Concubine De''s face of gloomy thunder had never evoked any fear in her.


    "I''m telling the truth. The people outside do not know what goes on in here, so they say that I''ve imprisoned Ya''er here because I''m jealous of the Duke''s late wife. I am the only one who knows the truth. Why should I bear this stigma alone if not for preserving the family''s reputation?"


    If Lin Mengya were to witness such a dramatic act, she would applaud her for her superb showmanship.


    Perhaps she would even carry a stool here and sit herself down to enjoy the show while eating a packet of sunflower seeds.


    Concubine De did not want to believe what she said, but the fact was that Lin Mengya and the maids by her side had indeed disappeared.


    At that juncture, there seemed to be no way for Concubine De to deny the accusation.


    "This matter concerns the reputation of the princess household. Let''s wait for Ya''er to return before making any decisions."


    She was clearly not taken in by the claims of this mother-and-daughter pair.


    Concubine De wore a cold look on her beautiful face.


    Needless to say, Lin Mengya was not the type who would elope with a man. Even if she did, Madam Lin should not have said this out loud.


    This matter concerned the integrity of the prince''s household and it should not be taken lightly.


    "Sigh, forget it. Since Ya''er married into the family and started to serve Your Highness, all the servants treated her with such great kindness. I''m too ashamed to continue staying on. Once we find Ya''er, I''ll leave with Wu''er to return to my house tomorrow."


    She dabbed her teary eyes again as she secretly thought that her acting was not as effective as she had expected.


    She stole a glance at Concubine Du''s severe face and called to mind what her elder sister said about her, that Concubine De was a proper lady from a respectable family and she abhorred such shameful acts.


    However, it was apparent that she was trying hard to safeguard Lin Mengya''s reputation in all that she said.


    Had Concubine De been taken in by this little slut?


    She was exactly like her shameless birth mother who was so skilled in enticing men.


    "Both Ya''er and Yu''er are currently not in the mansion. Whatever wild guesses we make would not be accurate. You''re Ya''er''s stepmother and the consort of Marquis Zhennan. Isn''t it premature to draw a conclusion to something which you can''t be certain yet?"


    The expression of Concubine De''s face was ashen.


    She never expected Madam Lin to use such vicious words on a family, even if Lin Mengya''s was merely her step daughter.


    A disgust began welling up as she began to loathe Shangguan Qing.


    "As you said, I must have been too reckless with my words. Alas, where will we be able to find Ya''er?"


    Shangguan Qing was, in fact, asking a rhetorical question, because she was the one behind the entire set up.


    She had actually conceived this idea from the queen''s suggestion to come to Concubine De to accuse Lin Mengya of committing a shameful act.


    However, judging from the outcome, it seemed that her plan was ineffective.


    However, this was not a problem for her as long as Lin Mengya stayed out the entire night. By then, Prince Yu''s wrath would not be abated no matter what Concubine De said.


    She supposed Lin Mengya would not be able to stay longer in this mansion after this.


    "The princess is back! The princess is back! Your Highness, the princess is back!"


    The joyful cried of the servants sounded and everyone turned to look outside the house.


    What they saw was an elegantly dressed, smiling Lin Mengya hurrying into the house with Baizhi, her young maid.


    "Greetings to Concubine De. Please forgive my trespasses."


    A look of satisfaction appeared on Shangguan Qing''s face in that instant.


    She had returned so late and even changed her clothes. Who would believe her even if she denied that she had gone to meet another man?


    "Where did you go, Ya''er? Don''t you know that everyone in the mansion would be worried about you?


    Concubine De''s face fell a little when she saw how Lin Mengya was dressed.


    Even if she did not secretly meet up with another man, anyone could accuse her of infidelity now.


    What should she do? What if Yu''er misunderstood her? That would be creating another wave of commotion.


    "Third Sister-in-law had been the center of attention today, even I as your little brother is a little jealous of you. Mother, you''ve to however me with more love!"


    The voice of Long Qinghan sounded right after.


    He was holding a folding fan in his hand when he walked into the room, pretending to be upset.


    "Oh, you! Hasn''t your third elder brother been so doting? Where have you been these days?"


    The frown on Concubine De''s face eased the moment she saw Long Qinghan.


    She had been the one to raise this child. He was different from Yu''er in the sense that Han''er was a more delicate child who acted coyly around her.


    She naturally doted on him more than others.


    "I''ve come to pay respect to you, Mother because I''ve just returned from a long trip. I''ve meant to give Third Sister-in-law a surprise as their wedding gift. Who would''ve expected that Third Elder Brother is so sweet towards his wife that I''m beginning to be jealous."


    Long Qinghan was a free-spirited, handsome young man, who always wore a cheeky face, which was why he was more well-liked by the people than Long Tianhao.


    After bowing respectfully to Concubine De, he sat down next to her, still wearing a cheeky smile which made him so likable.


    "Oh? What happened again?"


    Concubine De looked lovingly at her little boy, which finally helped in calming her nerves.


    Han''er had after all returned with Ya''er and she supposed that nothing like what was rumored had really happened.


    "Isn''t it so? The visiting ambassador from the western foreign land had gifted Third Elder Brother with a golden dress made of silk. Initially, I thought I could ask him for it so I could give it to my girlfriend. Who would have expected that right after Third Elder Brother accepted the dress, he passed it straight on to Third Sister-in-law? Looks like he no longer cares about me, his little brother!"


    As Long Qinghan spoke, he pouted and gave Lin Mengya a look.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya played along with him and hanged her head as an indication of her shyness.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was filled with a romantic feel.


    Who would have imagined Long Tianhao, who was nicknamed the cold and aloof prince, would be so mindful of his wife?


    "In that case, I would give the dress to you as a gift if you don''t mind."


    Lin Mengya looked up and smiled sweetly.


    It looked as if she was trying to tell everyone that she was Long Tianhao''s love.


    "I''m not going to take away something so precious to you. Third Elder Brother would skin me alive if he were to find out!"


    Long Qinghan said, shaking his head vigorously.


    Concubine De had more or less understood what happened.


    Yu''er must have wanted to give the dress to Ya''er as soon as possible.


    However, Ya''er had gone to the temple with Concubine De.


    Perhaps Yu''er had taken Ya''er away so she missed the coming back with Concubine De.


    It was all but a false alarm.


    "How would your Third Elder Brother bear to skin you alive? Stop fooling around; tell us how did you end up coming back with your Third Sister-in-law?"


    Concubine De could more or less guess what happened.


    Nevertheless, she wanted to clarify everything lest Lin Mengya be falsely accused.


    "Sigh, Third Elder Brother made me run errands to and fro. Mother, you''ve to pay me for doing this! I ran from the inn to the mountain temple, and then escorted Third Sister-in-law back to the inn. These trips to and fro had taken a toll both of my legs!"


    All the people finally understood what happened after listening to Long Qinghan''s explanation.


    It was all because Prince Yu doted on his wife too much, thereby resulting in all the misunderstandings.


    Lin Mengya smiled quietly as she listened to Long Qinghan making up all the stories.


    However, she was certain that the story of how Long Tianhao doted on his wife would go viral after this incident.


    "I see, so I''ve said that Ya''er is such a lovable obedient child. I don''t believe that she would do anything to ruin the family''s reputation. Madam Lin, it''s getting late and I would like to take a rest now. Ya''er and Han''er, you may stay."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu''s faces turned ashen.


    They were counting on Lin Mengya not returning home for the entire night, so her rumor would go around and be taken as truth.


    Never would she expect that Prince Yu would escort Lin Mengya back here at the eleventh hour.


    The mother and daughter pair was so embarrassed that they quickly excused themselves and left the Art Courtyard.


    "If anything like this happens next time, please send men to inform me. Look at how much chaos this had created in the mansion and people were starting to make wild guesses and spread rumors which were ruining your reputation."


    Lin Mengya sat quietly beside Concubine De, smiling demurely.


    "Ya''er, your stepmother..., in a large family like ours, although something cannot be avoided, you ought to keep reminding yourself to be more careful so that no one could find faults with you."


    Concubine De was naturally unhappy that Shangguan Qing and the Queen conspired together.


    There were various rumors floating around, and Concubine De felt it was really tough for Lin Mengya to have such a stepmother.


    "Ya''er understands, I must have worried you, Mother."


    She did not expect Shangguan Qing to malign her straight after she was kidnapped.


    She pondered and concluded that there had to be some connection between these two.


    "Alright, I''m really getting exhausted, you may leave now. Jinyue, get 1200 worth of silver for Han''er as a reward for escorting Ya''er back."


    The cunning smile which broke out immediately on Long Qinghan''s stirred up Lin Mengya''s curiosity.


    Everything that was on this lad''s body, from top to bottom was top-quality stuff.


    Why was he smiling so brilliantly just because of the 1200 worth of silver for a reward?


    Long Qinghan and Lin Mengya then exited the Art Courtyard one after another.


    It was only after Lin Mengya had finally arrived in Liuxin Courtyard, where she resided, she relaxed the smile on her face.


    While it was tiring pretending to be serious, it was even more tiring pretending to be sweet and obedient!


    Lin Mengya wondered how Long Qinghan managed to find Lin Mengya halfway through her return journey.


    "Mistress, finally you''re home!"


    The moment Lin Mengya entered through the gates to her courtyard, her maid together with Lin Zhongyu immediately lunged toward her.


    A few other faithful maids standing at the patio were also smiling happily when they saw Lin Mengya.


    There was a saying which goes that one would be able to see the true colors of people when they had been through difficult times. Lin Mengya had always been wary of these maids.


    From their reaction today, Lin Mengya thought some of them were worthy of promotion.


    "Look, don''t I look fine? Don''t you be upset and anxious any more!"


    Lin Mengya, held on tightly by her maid and Lin Zhongyu on either side, entered her room.


    In the room, Baishao was seen glued to a chair. This heartless maid was only concerned about whatever delicious food she could get her hands on.


    "What happened in the temple, Miss? Why did you return only now?"


    From the way everyone in the courtyard asked her a series of questions, Lin Mengya knew that they were sincerely concerned about her.


    However, now was not the time to answer their questions.

 Chapter 80 Donst You Dare Go Out and Look For Women?

    "There''s one other thing which puzzles me, Sixth Prince, where did you hear the news that I was taken a hostage?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and around and queried.


    She had sent Qinghu to protect Long Tianyi, but everything happened in haste.


    At that time, all she thought about was to return to Prince Yu''s Mansion as soon as possible, lest she made Concubine De anxious.


    Never had she expected to be stopped by Long Qinghan''s horse carriage.


    He had tossed her a bag of clothes and directed the horse carriage to the inn.


    However, they did not check in to the inn but merely got into another horse carriage and headed straight home as fast as they could.


    It was only after she entered the mansion that she realized that the entire Mansion was in a chaotic panic over her disappearance.


    After an agonizing search by Concubine De, she sent for all the tip-top guards from the mansion, and almost mobilized Yulin Guards, to comb through the entire capital city.


    When Lin Mengya entered the house, the young maid serving Concubine De quietly informed her that Madam Lin had been bad mouthing her by accusing her of the shameful act of infidelity.


    It was said that she failed in her plan to elope with her man and was imprisoned.


    Lin Mengya was naturally infuriated when she heard those accusations.


    How dare Madam Lin Bad-mouthed her without any worries of the backfiring.


    Nevertheless, she was aware that the grievances between her and Shangguan Qing were countless, less what happened today.


    "This was Third Brother''s will. However, there''s one more thing I''ve to let you know beforehand..."


    "The Prince is back! Princess, the Prince has arrived at the mansion!"


    The servant who was guarding the gates dashed into Liuxin Courtyard.


    However, her expression appeared a bit off. She seemed to be trying to avoid Lin Mengya and looked scared.


    "Has the Prince returned? Why do you look all jittery?"


    Baiji rebuked the servant for being so restless. After she tried to calm her nerves, knowing that she must have acted too nervously, she said,


    "The Prince did not return alone... He... brought a lady back with him!"


    The servant''s words sent Lin Mengya into a daze instantly.


    Long Tianyi was back, and he brought back a woman with him?


    Long Qinghan''s eyes looked perplexed.


    "Cough, cough," Long Qinghan looked away and let out some light coughs, as if to say that this had nothing to do with him.


    "This was what I was going to tell you about. During King Ming''s visit to the capital city this time, he had specially gifted us a few beautiful ladies to the Crown Prince as well as all the princes."


    "Which is to say that included you?"


    There was coldness in Lin Mengya''s tone. Long Qinghan forced a nod straight away.


    "Alright, since every prince received the same gift, I''ve nothing to say."


    Long Qinghan raised his brows.


    He had heard Lin Kui saying that this Third Sister-in-law both beautiful and intelligent, but she also got jealous easily. Even Miss Jiang was forced to submit to her.


    At this rate, it seemed that Third Elder Brother would have a hard time since he openly brought a beautiful woman home, making a big deal out of it.


    "Third Sister-in-law, I''ve something else to attend to, so I''ll take my leave!"


    Long Qinghan, sensing that a storm was brooding, quickly sneaked away. He was glad he did not let out more than he should.


    In his own garden, he stood facing Liuxin Courtyard and began gloating over what was going on to happen in there.


    In his heart, he was thinking that it was a good thing to have a lively wife who made the entire mansion come to life. It made him think about if he should also marry a wife soon.


    "Don''t get angry, Miss. I suppose the prince would not have accepted the gift of the woman willingly."


    Lin Mengya told the servant guarding the gate to leave, and she turned to sit down on a chair.


    She tightened her face, but not out of jealousy.


    How had she thought that Long Tianhao was in danger and had sent Qinghu to protect him?


    She did not expect him to be enjoying himself instead. All her worrying and concern had come to nothing.


    "Qinghu! Damn fox! Come out!"


    Hearing the frustration in Lin Mengya''s voice, a cheeky Qinghu appeared before her in a flash.


    "Wah! I can smell the sour jealousy! Had someone broken a bottle of vinegar? Sniff, sniff."


    Qinghu sniffed the air and pinched his nose, pretending to have smelt a sour smell.


    Lin Mengya glared at him, but at the same time came to realize that she was indeed reacting unexpectedly herself.


    Isn''t this just regarding a woman? Moreover, as a prince, Long Tianyi would one day have three to four wives and concubines.


    After all, her status as the princess was but for show.


    Why did she not make herself look magnanimous? Her angry face would only betray her jealousy.


    In fact, she was only feeling the grievance of having to go out and running errands while Long Qinghan only had to stay at home and enjoy life.


    "I''m not jealous; I don''t have the energy to be jealous. What did you find out when you went to the inn?"


    Qinghu turned serious and pondered for a while before he started to make his report.


    "There was no ambush at the in, neither did I see those people who tried to take you captive. Prince Yu was having a feast with King Ming. Oh, and the beauty by the name of Hongyu was very lovable!"


    He began to fool again towards the end.


    Lin Mengya could not help but rolled her eyes at him. She could not be bothered about this fellow.


    "So it seemed that we''ve wrongly accused the Crown Prince?"


    However, Qinghu shook his head as a look of doubt flashed across his eyes.


    "No, the Crown Prince was not at the inn. Apart from King Ming and those women whom he was presenting as gifts, there were no other people around."


    How could that be? Unless King Ming had come to the capital city plotting something.


    "Oh yes, did you see King Ming? How is he like?"


    Qinghu perked up and replied,


    "He is a greatly talented and ambitious man. I''m afraid the western foreign land was not able to satisfy his big appetite. However, he doesn''t seem to be a scheming person. On the contrary, he was forthcoming, like a true warrior. I was thinking perhaps those people who kidnapped you were pretending to be the people of the western foreign land.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a second but eventually shook her head.


    Different characters could emerge from the same father.


    Even if the father was a great hero, there was still the possibility that his sons would turn out to be useless.


    What she feared most was that even King Ming was not sure who these people were and what they did.


    "Forget it. I think we would need more time to investigate this matter. Go back and rest now that everyone''s exhausted."


    However, Lin Zhongyu and three other maids still refused to leave as they wanted to stay behind in Lin Mengya''s room.


    Qinghu was the only who left and went to the room prepared specially for him.


    Watching Qinghu go, Lin Mengya thought he looked so carefree, yet she could not help but feel a sense of gratefulness towards him.


    "Baiji, would you go get some ointment for wounds and send them over to Qinghu?"


    Baiji nodded and took out the box of medications and ointments.


    Qinghu always put on a brave front whenever he was injured. It was only because Lin Mengya was so attentive that she realized that Qinghu was injured, even though he had muffled the smell of blood and ointment.


    "Big sister, in future, can you please let me tag along everywhere you go? When Biji told me that you went missing, I was so terrified!"


    From how Lin Zhongyu''s tiny face was drained of its colors, she really appeared to be in shock.


    Lin Mengya patted her head as if to say that even she did not expect this to happen abruptly, how could she bring Xiaoyu along, risking her safety?


    "Princess, the Prince had sent word that he is coming to rest here."


    The voice of a servant sounded from outside.


    Lin Mengya frowned and answered,


    "Lock the gates and tell all the servants not to open the gates, especially not to let the Prince in."


    Everyone in the house gave each other a look of shock.


    The Prince, who had brought back some gentile woman, must have really offended his princess!


    Long Tianhao was half drunk when he returned from the inn.


    King Ming was a generous man. While they found the cups too small for drinking wine, he had ordered the cups to be replaced by big bowls.


    Fortunately, he was a drinker and he was not much affected by a large amount of alcohol intake.


    "Prince, that beauty presented to you as a gift..."


    Steward Deng''s hesitant voice sounded.


    He looked intently at his master with worry.


    The princess was definitely a fierce character.


    At this moment, there was not even one concubine in the Prince''s Mansion. Even if he were to have concubines in the future, the princess would make his life very difficult.


    Although the Prince''s servants were naturally hoping that he would take in more wives and concubines.


    Unfortunately, the princess was not an easy character and it would be difficult to live harmoniously with her.


    What was worse was that the Prince had actually brought back with him a woman after a short period of three months after they got married.


    Sigh, likely there would not be peace in Mansion in the days to come.


    "Just settle the woman somewhere else. I''m not allowing her to step into my courtyard."


    In fact, the prince was totally not interested in the woman named Hongyu.


    Moreover, a foreign woman might turn out to be a spy.


    The prince was definitely not going to let his wife become a sharp knife which threatened his life all the time.


    "Yes. Is Your Highness still planning to take a rest in the princess''s courtyard?"


    From the moment Lin Mengya went missing that afternoon. Lin Kui had sent word to him to inform him.


    At that time, he was unable to go to her rescue immediately, which was why he had sent from his sixth younger brother to bring her back.


    However, the fact that his princess had been taken hostage and returned home late would result in people spreading rumors about it.


    At the time of commotion, an idea came to him, which was to send his Sixth Younger Brother to bring along those dresses as gifts.


    This was the reason he had come to find out the details from Lin Mengya about what happened after she was taken captive.


    "I''m going to Liuxin Courtyard."


    Long Tianhao, whose handsome face from flushed from the wine, strode in the direction of Liuxin Courtyard


    It was pomegranate wine which was sweet but strong.


    He had used his energy to dissipate some of the sensations of drunkenness. Otherwise, he would have been bad drunk by now.


    "The Prince is here, open the door!"


    Steward Deng cried as he knocked on the door, but the courtyard remained quiet.


    He turned to look at his master but it looked like the Prince was not planning on turning back anytime soon.


    Steward Deng forced himself to continue knocking on the door.


    "Open the door, the Prince is here. Are all the people in the courtyard deaf?"


    Once he finished speaking, the lights in the houses within the courtyard were extinguished.


    Even all the night lights hanging from the roof was extinguished in an instant.


    Immediately, the entire Liuxin Courtyard was covered in darkness apart from the two lanterns hanging at the main gates, which were swaying in the night wind.


    There was going to be trouble.

 Chapter 81 Taking the Trouble to Come All The Way to Steal the Incense

    "Your Highness, I''m afraid the princess had retired for the day. It would be a good idea for you to go back to Qingwu Courtyard to rest."


    Steward Deng swallowed nervously as he stole a glance at the Prince to check on his reaction.


    Long Tianhao squinted although he did not appear unhappy on his face. However, he did not intend to leave at all.


    Something was not quite right today. Why these two people were were acting so strangely?


    "Your Highness, the Princess had retired for the day. She said the night wind was chilly and you should go back early to rest."


    Finally, a hesitant voice of a servant from within the courtyard sounded out. She must have braced herself to do such a brave act.


    Steward Deng remained silent as he looked to the Prince with his wise old eyes, seeking his opinion.


    "Your..." before he could finish saying ''Highness'', the Prince disappeared from before his eyes.


    Steward Deng scratched his head in puzzlement, as he spotted the little gap between the gates. He hesitated for a second before he entered.


    The Prince and his princess were really weird people. Why would the Prince leaped over the wall to enter the princess''s courtyard instead of entering through the gates?


    With minimal effort, the Prince simply leaped over the wall of Liuxin Courtyard.


    It was total darkness in the courtyard, not even a lamp was lit.


    For reasons unknown to him, the prince could feel a sense of unhappily welling up inside him.


    It seemed that his wife had not realized what he had done.


    A gentle wind blew across Long Tianyi face, which cooled it down a little.


    The wine was very strong and even he was starting to feel intoxicated.


    He walked up to the main house in Liuxin Courtyard and without any hesitation. He pushed open the door to Lin Mengya''s room.


    Lin Mengya, who was taking a rest on the bed with closed eyes when the door was pushed open. Her eyes flew open at that instant.


    Since Qinghu did not appear immediately, this had to be someone from within the Prince''s Mansion.


    She could faintly smell the odor of alcohol in the air and Lin Mengya laughed in her heart.


    How dare you, Long Tianyi. Are you going to play the ruffian, using the excuse that you were drunk?


    Fat hope!


    In the first few nights after their wedding, Long Tianyi barely set foot in this room.


    This room looked exactly the same as that day, only that the feminine fragrance in the air had intensified.


    It was not from any smoking incense, or makeup powder, nor even spices.


    It was entirely the fragrance coming from Lin Mengya herself.


    For reasons unknown to himself, the gloomy feeling in him was somehow lifted.


    "Your Highness, aren''t you in high spirits, having received a beautiful lady as a gift?"


    She said with a dispassionate tone.


    Long Tianhao went into a daze for a few seconds. He could see her sitting on the bed through the moonlight.


    "I... I''m only..."


    All of a sudden, Long Tianhao was at a lost of words. He did not understand why he had the sudden urge to leap over the wall to get in here.


    "If there''s nothing else, Your Highness, you may go. It''s getting late and I''m going to rest."


    Lin Mengya did not even attempt to be polite, instead, she directly told the Prince to leave with an impassive voice, as if she did not have any feelings.


    However, these words had a different flavor to Long Tianhao''s ears.


    "You''re my consort, so coming to your room to rest is normal, right?"


    Suddenly, he sounded a little frustrated.


    As Long Tianhao spoke, he simultaneously walked up to Lin Mengya''s bedside.


    The two froze as if they were in a cold war.


    "Are you really going to be like this, Your Highness?"


    Lin Mengya crossed her arms on her chest and stared coldly at the Prince''s figure through the bed curtain.


    "So what if the answer is yes? Or no?"


    Long Tianhao was not the dispassionate Prince today. The little alcohol left in his system seemed to have evoked some naughtiness in him.


    "If you are positive, then get up the bed and sleep with me."


    In a turn of events, it seemed that Lin Mengya had so easily compromised!


    "Aren''t... aren''t you angry?"


    Long Tianhao tried testing the waters. He could not believe his ears! Did Lin Mengya actually say yes?


    "What''s the use of being angry? You are the master so whatever you say counts."


    Her words seemed to imply that she someone insignificant, so much so that Long Tianhao did not know whether to get on the bed or not.


    Long Tianhao drew the lacy bed curtain up and saw Lin Mengyu, clad in a white garment, closing her eyes to rest.


    Although she remained silent, Lin Mengya was clearly displeased.


    "I drank some wine."


    Long Tianhao finally opened his mouth after keeping quiet for some time.


    Lin Mengyu could feel Long Tianhao''s presence close by, but she refused to open her eyes nor make give any response.


    "That Hongyu was a gift from King Ming."


    For some reason, Long Tianhao began offering an explanation to Lin Mengya.


    Could it be that according to the laws of Dapu, the Prince had to report to his consort if he wanted to take a concubine?


    "Whether she was a gift from King Ming has nothing to do with me. As long as you like it, you can even take eight to ten concubines. What does it matter?"


    Lin Mengya was instantly taken by surprise how she sounded so much like a jealous wife!


    She regretted immediately, thinking that it did not make sense for her to feel jealous. Long Tianhao was just her master that was all!


    "I won''t take eight or ten concubines. I would only have one wife!"


    Long Tianhao was feeling the frustration. Even an emperor would only have one queen, not to mention he was just a prince.


    He stomped out in fury after he finished making the last statement.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and was in a daze, staring into the empty room.


    Of course Long Tianhao would eventually meet the girl he loved.


    This girl would not be her because she was a heartless woman who had shed much blood.


    Had she not already made preparation to leave this place anytime?


    In that case, why should she be entangled with the all that happened here?


    Once Long Tianhao left Liuxin Courtyard, he came to sit in a pavilion in the garden.


    The gentle wind had blown away the effect of the alcohol and his body temperature had lowered.


    What was he doing just now?


    He shook his head as he was as clueless himself as to why he reacted in that way a moment ago.


    He already had Lin Mengya as his consort. That woman was only forced upon him by another.


    Moreover, she was not his countryman and there would be differences.


    He would never allow such a character to stay by his bed.


    On the other hand, his consort was merely a tool for him to continue the bloodline.


    Not only was Lin Mengya not one to pester him, but she was also very smart and would be a great help to him.


    Despite that fact that there were still many things he did not know about her because he could not see through her, Lin Mengya definitely lived up to the standard of being the Prince''s consort.


    The Prince was not allowed to be ''married'' to any other woman apart from his consort. Did Lin Mengya not know about this law in Dajin?


    It was impossible to talk sense between a man and a woman.


    While Lin Mengya had completely misunderstood Long Tianhao''s intentions, Long Tianhao was clueless as to how to explain to her.


    Early the next morning, everyone in the entire mansion could feel a low pressure diffusing out of Liuxin Courtyard.


    Despite Lin Mengya wearing a smile all the time, all the servant knew better not to provoke the princess.


    "Sister Baiji, can you please bring the water over for the princess to wash her face?"


    The servant girl in the courtyard said to Baiji imploringly, her small face written with fear.


    "Can you bring it over yourself? The princess is not going to eat you up."


    Baiji had a perplexed look on her face. Usually, these young servant girls would be the ones getting the princess ready, then Baizhi and she would enter the room to help the princess dress up.


    What happened to them today, that they were all gathered around the door?


    "Alright, Baizhi and I will serve the princess and get her ready for today. You may excuse yourself."


    A neatly-dressed Baishao took a few quick steps towards the door and took over the basin of water from the servant girl.


    "What''s happened today? Every servant was trying to be lazy. If you let them be, the princess might punish you if she finds out what you did."


    Although Baiji blamed Baishao for letting go of the servant girls, she carried the things the princess needed and entered the room together with Baishao.


    "My good sister, do you really not know? Last night, the Prince brought home a foreign woman. Of course, the princess would be very angry given her character£¡These servant girls were unable to tell whether the princess was feeling alright would be too afraid to go close to her."


    It was when Baishao tried to explain in a low voice that Baiji, who was rather slow, finally understood.


    "But isn''t having a few concubines normal for a prince? Do you mean the princess doesn''t even possess such magnanimity?"


    It was common to hear how the head of big families having three or four wives. Even the uneducated rich man in villages took concubines.


    How was it that the princess was unable to take it?


    However, Baishao did not agree with Baiji''s thinking that it was sufficient for a man to have one wife.


    Moreover, not only was the princess beautiful, she was also very capable. Why couldn''t the Prince be content with what he had?


    That Miss Jiang created havoc in the mansion.


    Clearly, Second Miss was also very fond of Prince.


    All these women were nowhere close to the princess, they wondered what was on the Prince''s man.


    Once the two maids entered the princess''s room, they shut their mouth and began helping the princess get ready to get up.


    Lin Mengya did not lose her temper, neither did she complain about anything to them. She was no different from any other days, everything looked normal.


    Straight away the two maids thought that perhaps their mistress was not bothered about the foreign woman after all.


    At the breakfast table, however, a frown appeared on Lin Mengya''s forehead as she pushed aside a plate of pickled cucumbers.


    "Why does the cucumber taste so sour today?"


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s comment, Baishao and Baiji turned to look at each other simultaneously.


    It appeared that the princess was not totally unmoved after all by what happened. Was she not showing signs of jealousy now?


    "Mistress, leave it if you think that it is too sour."


    Baiji took the initiative and walked up to take the plate of pickled cucumbers and put it back on the food tray. Lin Mengya frowned and put her chopsticks into the plate of the cold dish.


    "Why does this taste sour too? What''s happened to the work in the kitchen? Did they think that the vinegar is free?"


    Putting the pair of chopsticks down on the table forcefully, Lin Mengya remembered that she hated sour food.


    Every dish that had been brought onto the breakfast table was sour. How did they expect her to eat any of it?


    "Mistress, have some porridge. The porridge is sweet."


    Baishao quickly went forward and took away all the dishes that were sour.


    By now, Lin Mengya had lost her appetite. She was left with no other choice but to eat the sweet porridge.


    "Hm? Why does the porridge taste sour too? The chef is not doing a good job! Baishao, go and teach him a lesson!"


    Lin Mengya said, feeling so furious that she cast the bowl of porridge onto the table.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll teach him a lesson if that helps you vent your anger!"

 Chapter 82 Bring You to See Flowers

    Lin Mengya who had completely lost her appetite got up and went to sit down by her study table to start reading a book.


    Baiji and Baishao looked at each other and began to laugh to themselves secretly.


    The princess they served was really something else.


    Why should everything she ate not taste sour? If there was a bottle of vinegar inside her heart, how could she taste anything sweet?


    With an empty stomach, Lin Mengya felt totally weak.


    She would not have a sleepless night if Long Tianhao did not come to her last night.


    Sob, sob, she was having a terrible headache and feeling all dizzy!


    "Who had provoked our little woman here? Look at the deep furrows on your forehead. They could crush some mosquitoes to death."


    Qinghu''s voice sounded from within the room.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and saw that guy coming to life once again.


    After Qinghu fully recovered from his injuries, he had turned into a much more mature man with poise.


    He always pulled a straight face in front of outsiders.


    He would only show his cheeky self when he was with Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was suffering from a serious headache and could not be bothered about Qinghu.


    She simply threw a glance at him and continued reading the book in her hand.


    "Who are you mad at, lass?"


    Early this morning, Qinghu could already sense jealousy in the air.


    It was no wonder that the servants in the courtyard refused to enter Lin Mengya''s room, so this was the reason.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to respond to Qinghu''s rhetorical question. Although no one else would have known of Long Tianhao''s visit the night before, this cunning fox definitely knew.


    "Common, don''t be upset. How about I get rid of that woman for you?"


    To Qinghu, all people could only put under two categories.


    One category was those, whom he could kill, the other was those whom he could not for the moment. Lin Mengya was the only exception. Apart from her, everyone in the world could be eliminated.


    "You are always talking about killing who and who. Aren''t you afraid of being captured by the rulers? I''m concerned that you pollute my place."


    Said Lin Mengya with a frustrated tone, frowning. It seemed a good idea for her to rest a little more.


    "Hehe. Except you, who can subdue me? Come on, stop being upset. How about I bring you out to have some fun?"


    Qinghu was making funny faces just so that he could cheer Lin Mengya up a little.


    "I''m sorry. I need to catch up with my much-needed sleep right now."


    Lin Mengya felt as if her head was going to explode. Why was this guy so chatty today? It seemed necessary for her to get her hands on some dumb-inducing medication from Baili Rui right now.


    "You can''t really get rid of your headache by taking a nap here. Come; let me bring you to a good place where you can have a better sleep."


    Before Lin Mengya came out with excuses, Qinghu stretched out to carry her in his arms.


    "Hey, it''s not appropriate for a man to be so close to a woman!"


    Lin Mengya struggled to break free and her expression was that of dismay and embarrassment.


    All Qinghu did was to roll his eyes in disagreement. He did not really care if she was a woman.


    "Woman? Is there any other woman in the world who is as tough and boring as you?"


    Lin Mengya was struck dumb by what he said, and at this moment, she felt like castrating him.


    This damn fox, just you watch out!


    Lin Mengya gave up her useless struggles to get free and just let Qinghu carry her wherever he was going.


    To her, Qinghu''s was the person with the highest Kungfu skill she ever witnessed. Long Tianhao was not too bad as well. She wondered who was better if they were given a chance to fight each other.


    Forget it; just let this guy be her transportation vehicle.


    This experience of flying up and down was a rare one after all, especially when she was not having this experience as a captive.


    "Alright lass, we''re here."


    Qinghu''s voice sounded from above her head.


    As Lin Mengya made a slight movement, she could feel something soft under her feet.


    Were they not standing on solid ground?


    She opened her eyes to check out where she had landed.


    There was a field of flowers which seemed not to have any boundaries. There were flowers of all kinds of colors including pastel pink, pastel purple, and white, the three gentlest colors. They filled the entire place.


    Where she was standing, there was a large flower bed made from intertwining flower stalks.


    "It''s so beautiful!" exclaimed Lin Mengya. She had outgrown her younger days when she still held child-like idealism about romantic feelings. However, which girl would be able to resist such a romantic place?


    "Isn''t this place beautiful? I''ve found this place on my own. Even if there are others who had discovered this place, they won''t be able to get into the flower field without being skillful in light footwork.


    Qinghu did not review the entire truth to her. Apart from the flower bush, there was a deep valley nearby.


    He had accidentally stumbled upon this beautiful fairyland when he was once being ambushed by his enemy and in frenzy took an unknown path and fell off the cliff to end up there.


    "This is so wonderful! The flower bed is so comfortable."


    Lin Mengya looked all around in surprise. She felt as if she had been totally surrounded flowers in the field.


    The flower bed was soft, fluffy and thick, so much so that there was no worrying about falling off from it. It was as if she was in some fairyland or at the top of the clouds.


    "Since you enjoy this so much, you can take a nap here. Rest assured that with me around, I will make sure nothing disturbs your rest."


    With a leap, Qinghu disappeared into the flower bushes immediately.


    Catching a last glimpse of Qinghu as he disappeared, Lin Mengya could not help but felt touched.


    This guy had always surprised her with these gestures.


    Lying on the flower bed, Lin Mengya spread out her arms and legs in a relaxed manner. Staring into the blue sky and taking in the fragrance from the flowers, she felt her mood lifted.


    What was the point of her reacting this way? After all, her marriage with Long Tianhao arranged by Long Tianhao would one day come to an end.


    What difference did it make for Long Tianhao to have another woman from the western foreign land? Long Tianhao was after all a grown man and he did have his needs.


    Moreover, he was a prince. She would not believe him if he claims that he did not have any female confidante.


    She turned to her side, yawned and was gradually overcome by sleep while taking in the fragrance from the flowers.


    Just when her breathing became heavy and steady, numerous flower petals floated towards Lin Mengya.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya''s purplish figure was completely covered by a thick layer of flower petals, leaving only her head exposed and she was apparently deeply asleep.


    While Lin Mengya went into dreamland among the flowers, the Prince''s Mansion was in a big commotion.


    Early in the morning, Hongyu, the lady presented by the western foreign land as a gift, found her way to Liuxin Courtyard to pay her respect to the princess.


    Lin Mengya was obviously not in the house. The servant girls were unable to find her after combing through the entire place.


    Left with no other options, they settled the lady in the next door hall, while Lin Zhongyu kept her company.


    The thing was Lin Zhongyu did not have a good impression of this woman who made his big sister upset and jealous.


    After serving the woman some tea, Lin Zhongyu did not even bother to say any pleasantries, but sat on the chair, staring into the book in his hand.


    Although Hongyu was only 18 years old, she was very tall and charming.


    She had large eyes and a sharp nose. She was definitely an outstanding beauty by Dajin''s standards.


    However, her expressive eyes were nothing like the clear eyes of Lin Mengya. Nevertheless, she had undergone the special training to be desirable to man.


    "Young lad, may I know why the princess refuses to see me?"


    After going through an entire training, Hongyu was completely adapted to the language spoken in Dajin. She was speaking it fluently without any accent.


    "I guess you don''t have a say in whether my big sister wants to see you. You''re not in the position to question it."


    Lin Zhongyu lifted his eyebrows and gave the woman a cold look. There was nothing from her head to her toes which was comparable to his big sister.


    On the other hand, Hongyu was secretly taken aback when she saw Lin Zhongyu''s appearance.


    Although he was yet a grown man, it was apparent from his delicate features that he would eventually turn into a good-looking man, much more charming than many handsome men in the western foreign land.


    What a handsome young man! She wondered if this big sister of his was a beauty beyond imagination.


    In that instant, she understood the reason His Majesty picked her, who was the most outstanding of the troop of dancers, and presented her to Prince Yu.


    Prince Yu was such a lucky man to have free access to beautiful women.


    "Yes, Hongyu won''t go beyond my limits."


    Was he not merely a guest staying in the Prince''s Mansion? What made him behave like a master of this mansion in front of her?


    Hongyu suppressed her dissatisfaction and kept it in her heart. She was confident that she would become Prince Yu''s vice Princess with her seductive skills, by then...


    "Please leave to go home, Miss Hongyu. Our mistress is not feeling well enough to entertain any guest."


    Baishao said courteously as she entered the hall.


    Hongyu was surprised to see that even the servant girls working in this courtyard were also very beautiful. Now it seemed impossible for her to defeat the princess based on just her good looks.


    Nevertheless, she thought she still stood a chance since she had undergone the necessary training.


    In the whole wide world, perhaps there would be few men who could resist the qualities she had learned from her sisters.


    Forget it. It would not be too late to come to see the princess the next day anyway.


    "In that case, I''ll leave and come back tomorrow to pay my respects."


    Just when she was about to leave, she saw a lady in an elegant dress coming into the courtyard.


    "Baiji, Baishao, Baizhi, where''s the princess? Concubine De has asked for her."


    Jinyue frowned and began to look anxious.


    Early this morning, Concubine De had learned about the foreign lady whom the Prince brought back with him.


    She was worried that the princess would be upset because she had only been wedded to the Prince for a few months and now the Prince was already having a new favorite.


    For this reason, she had sent for the Prince to give him a scolding.


    In frenzy, the Prince revealed that he was being thrown out of the princess''s room the night before and this shocked Concubine De.


    In that instant, Concubine De thought the princess''s jealousy had gone overboard.


    She thought it necessary to have a serious word with her regarding the prince taking concubines in the future.


    She spotted the foreign woman adorned in bright and glaring foreign clothes walking towards her when she entered the courtyard.


    Jinyue''s face fell immediately at the sight of the bright clothes.


    "Miss, I know that you''ve been newly brought into the mansion by the Prince, however, it was not appropriate for you to be wearing this bright red dress. Bright red dresses are only meant for the princess."


    The smile on Hongyu''s face froze.


    She was outraged to learn that the princess would be hogging her favorite color.


    Although she was fuming, she had to keep this inside her. She tried to suppress her anger and kept nodding her head in submission.

 Chapter 83 Ism Going To Climb The Wall

    "Thank you for telling me this. I''ve just arrived at the mansion and there are many protocols that I''m not aware of. Please do teach me about them."


    Before she arrived, His Majesty had already briefed her on many things regarding Prince Yu.


    It was said that Prince Yu''s mother also lived within the mansion. This girl who just arrived must be Concubine De''s maid servant.


    If she managed to please this maid, she might put in a good word for her before Concubine De, which in turn would be beneficial to her.


    Hongyu''s submissiveness had improved Jinyue''s impression of this foreign woman immensely.


    There were also other beautiful women in the palace who were gifted to them by the western foreign land, however, they had a lower status than her.


    Their warm and forthright nature had also gained the favor of the other princesses. In this light, she had a rather good impression of this foreign girl before her eyes.


    "Why have you come personally, Aunt? Come in to have a seat."


    All three maids were considered Jinyue''s mentees.


    For this reason, they had developed a closeness towards her, as if she was a kinsman.


    Lin Mengya going missing was not a new thing in Liuxin Courtyard. In fact, it happened rather often, but today was the first time that it happened when Concubine De had sent for her.


    Jinyue entered the side hall following behind Baiji and Hongyu quietly followed them back into the hall, tip-toeing.


    "What? The princess has disappeared again? Who has taken her this time?"


    It was no longer surprising for Aunt Jinyue anymore. This went to show that Lin Mengya''s disappearance was commonplace.


    "Neither do we know. She must have gone out to have some fun to cheer herself up."


    The three maids replied helplessly.


    In the past, their mistress would bring them along when she went out. However, now they were clueless as to where she had gone.


    "Sigh, you girls! Please follow the princess closely, lest we can''t find her again. Now, how shall I answer to Concubine De?"


    Hongyu laughed quietly to herself when she realized the princess''s willful character.


    How did she become so infuriated just because her husband merely brought home a woman?


    It was said that the women of Dajin valued a virtuous wife. It looked like she was getting her chance.


    When she woke up, the sun was right above her head. It must be noon.


    Lin Mengya got up from the flower bed and was astonished by the soft and smooth flower petals falling off from on top of her.


    It was no wonder that she did feel cold at all, she was covered by a thick layer of petals as her blanket all these while.


    "You''re awake? Come, have a piece of fruit."


    There was a huge leave with ten over pieces of fruits wrapped in it, which was placed in front of Lin Mengya.


    Qinghu was still smiling his cheeky smile, so much so that his eyes turned into the shape of a crescent.


    "Thank you."


    She had not imagined this fox to be so useful. Lin Mengya picked up a piece of fruit and gracefully bit off a little.


    The fruit tasted as sweet as honey and was very juicy, only it was a bit too small.


    She finished the whole piece in three bites.


    "Why don''t you take a bite too?" Lin Mengya asked Qinghu after she finished most of the fruits and was beginning to fill up.


    Interestingly, this guy had always lunge to grab the first bite in the past. When did he learn how to give in?


    This was strange!


    "These fruits are poisonous, so I''m not eating any of them."


    When he finished making this statement, Lin Mengya stared at him in a daze.


    Immediately the sound of his laughter filled the entire valley.


    "Ha, ha, ha, do you really believe it? Wouldn''t you be able to tell since you''re so skilled in toxicology?"


    Lin Mengya was an expert in toxicology in the eyes of Qinghu.


    He had planned to play a prank on her while Lin Mengya was still asleep a while ago.


    He would not expect Lin Mengya to be so easily taken in when she just woke up and was not thinking clearly.


    He was laughing so hard that there were tears in his eyes.


    The reason Lin Mengya dazed was not because of Qinghu''s prank. In fact, she could discern that the fruit contained one of the ingredients which she was missing in the antidote.


    When she first came, she had been poisoned by a very potent toxin. Although most of it had been neutralized, there were still some components of the antidote which was missing.


    Coincidentally, the fruit which Qinghu gave her contained one of them.


    There were just too many coincidences in this world.


    Eh? Qinghu was surprised that Lin Mengya, who was eating the fruits, did not rebuke or attack him.


    This was unlike the Lin Mengya he knew!


    "Lass, is your brain damaged?"


    He walked up to her cautiously and lifted a finger to touch Lin Mengya''s forehead. To his surprise, she did not try to bite his finger off.


    This was getting strange, very strange.


    "Idiot, do you feel something amiss whenever I don''t scold you?"


    Lin Mengya, who was feeling cool, rolled her eyes at him and Qinghu quickly beat his chest.


    Thank goodness this lass had not lost her mind.


    "Alright, now are you feeling better? It''s getting late. Let''s go back for lunch!"


    Qingyu carried Lin Mengya once again and in that instant, his nose was filled with her fragrance.


    There had always been a fragrance exuberating from Lin Mengya''s body.


    Now with the additional fragrance from the flowers all around, the air smelt especially sweet. It truly gave them a fresh wave of energy.


    Qinghu swung on the branches and the two of them were tossed up onto the cliff.


    Lin Mengya had apparently fallen in love with the sea of flowers. She wished she could live here if there was another chance.


    She had sneaked out quietly and was now returning to her room quietly.


    However, when the two entered the Prince''s Mansion, there was ashen-faced Lin Kui, standing at the gates, blocking Lin Mengya and Qingyu''s way.


    "Princess, the Prince is asking for you."


    Qinghu was trouble.


    He had just come to stay and he had lured the princess out to play. It was no wonder there were such rumors concerning him going around in the society.


    "Alright, I''ll be right over."


    Lin Mengya was totally unperturbed, being caught by Lin Kui. Long Tianhao had, in the beginning, agreed to her term of letting her go freely in and out of the mansion.


    Moreover, Qinghu was her bodyguard. Long Tianhao was agreeable to this too.


    After Lin Mengya instructed Qinghu to return to her courtyard to send her servants the message, she followed Lin Kui and headed towards Long Tianhao''s study.


    "Your Highness, I have something to tell you, yet I''m hesitant about it."


    Lin Kui was a forthcoming person, and he had been getting along with Lin Mengya well. Therefore he was usually rather direct with her, than to be bound by the rules.


    "Please say it."


    "It was not becoming of you to go out with that guy today, Your Highness. There is a rumor going around that that guy was the exclusive companion of a courtier. Eventually, he became a fugitive because he murdered his master. I would advise the princess to keep a safe distance from him, lest your reputation be ruined."


    Lin Mengya''s heart missed a beat when she heard Lin Kui''s words.


    She had been guessing in her heart the first time she set her eyes on Qinghu.


    However, the rumors about Qinghu''s background still took her by surprise.


    "Rest assured, I''ll be more cautious in the future."


    In Lin Kui''s mind, it was a ludicrous thing for a man to be another man''s exclusive companion.


    Therefore, while he could accept the fact that Qinghu was a killer from Peach Blossom Dock, he could not accept that he was a some man''s toy.


    It was no wonder people had looked at Qinghu in a strange way.


    It seemed that this guy had quite a remarkable past which was kept a secret from others.


    On the other hand, Lin Mengya was not one bit curious about Qinghu''s past. She would like to believe that he thought of his past as a nightmare that was past.


    She did not have the habit of digging up people''s ugly past.


    It was sufficient for her to know that Qinghu was her friend now.


    When she entered Long Tianhao''s courtyard, she could see a bright red figure from afar.


    Long Tianhao was a tall, imposing man. Clad in a jet black robe, he was stunningly handsome.


    Behind him was a beautiful lady with gorgeous features, smiling sweetly.


    The entire scene was like a beautiful picture. Even Lin Mengya, as an outsider, felt a tinge of envy.


    "Your Highness, the princess is here," said Lin Kui, at a loss of what to do. Although the Prince was not to blame, he was after all inexperienced under such circumstances.


    In the past, there was no woman in the mansion. There were only men serving the Prince. They were never faced with such circumstance.


    Sigh, the more women, the more trouble there would be.


    Long Tianhao gave Lin Mengya coldly as if his eyes were frozen with ice.


    She had thrown him out last night, and today, she had left the mansion in the fits of rage.


    Why was this woman so bad tempered?


    "You may step back for now," Long Tianhao waved his hand, indicating for Lin Kui and Hongyu to leave. Just like the night before, there were only the two of them frozen in a stalemate in the courtyard.


    "Who did you go out with?" asked the Prince as he could smell the floral fragrance on her although her clothing was neat and tidy. Could it be that she still had the mood to go enjoy flowers?


    "Qinghu," replied Lin Mengya. To her, Long Tianhao had no right to be upset, given that he had another beautiful lady by his side.


    "How is it appropriate for you to go out of the mansion with another man in private?" questioned Long Tianhao as a great fury began welling up in him.


    Qinghu was a man after all. Would they not develop some kind of emotions between them if they spent all their time together?


    "Yes, I was prepared to jump over the wall. I was going astray! You and I are just pretending to be husband and wife anyways, why should that be a taboo for me?"


    Lin Mengya blurted out in a frenzy, but her own words had taken her by surprise and she was feeling dizzy.


    What about climbing over the wall£¿Did she say that she was going astray? For goodness sake, why was she unable to contain her emotions?


    "Alright! Since that is the case, let''s make ourselves rightful husband and wife, so you can''t climb over the wall!"


    Regardless of whether there were emotions of love involved, every man would feel badly hurt and their dignity as a man threatened if his wife said that she wanted to climb over the wall.


    Before she grasped what Long Tianhao was trying to say, she was being lifted and put over Long Tianhao''s shoulders.


    "Ah! What are you trying to do? Put me down!"


    She kept pounding on Long Tianhao''s back and her small pale face was totally flushed from rage.


    Long Tianhao, on the other hand, seemed unperturbed by her yelling and beating, but continued heading towards his study.


    "You... you dashed me in pieces!"


    Without any warning, Lin Mengya was thrown down onto the small bed in the Prince''s study.


    The wooden paneled bed was nothing like her soft bed in her room in Liuxin Courtyard.

 Chapter 84 Were You Going To Act Like A Ruffian Just Because You Are More Powerful?

    "Long Tianhao, I''m warning you not to be funny!"


    Lin Mengya was going crazy with rage, her expression looked as if she was going to eat him up.


    Long Tianhao was not looking any better.


    She had indicated that she was thinking of climbing over the wall. How dare she behave so arrogantly before him?


    Did this woman even aware of how she should behave, being a princess?


    "You''re my wife, what do you mean by me trying to be funny?"


    However, he was not interested in any woman now. Moreover, this woman before his eyes was so ferocious that she even refused to let him get close to her.


    However, he thought he should communicate with his wife after all.


    "I... I''m not your wife, I''m just a guise. I''m your accomplice, a dagger in your hand, but definitely not our wife!"


    Lin Mengya said, biting the bullet without considering the consequences.


    She should have drawn a clear line between Long Tianhao and her long ago.


    She would not fall in love with Long Tianhao and the neither would Long Tianhao fall in love with her.


    It would be better to clarify everything now so that they could go along without feeling any awkwardness.


    Lin Mengya''s words made Long Tianhao froze instantly.


    It seemed that Lin Mengya really liked Qinghu.


    Otherwise, why would she readily give up the prominent status of being the princess?


    Nevertheless, he was unable to shake off that bitter feeling troubling his heart


    "You are right."


    Lin Mengya was a talent hard to come by. Long Tianhao and always agree to this point.


    He respected and value real talents, so if she truly did not wish to be the princess, he would not force it on her.


    "Rest assured, I will grant you freedom when a suitable opportunity arises."


    In this way, Lin Mengya would achieve what she wanted, and at the same time remain by his side forever, to help him and work for him.


    That''s right, this was the best option and arrangement. However, why was he finding it so difficult to make this decision?


    "That''ll be the best. Rest assured, as long as I''m still your wife, I will not bring shame to the prince''s household. Actually, I said those words just now in the fit of anger."


    Finally, she had Long Tianhao''s word.


    Lin Mengya had worked long and hard for this promise. However, why was she feeling a slight heartache when she heard Long Tianhao said he would set her free?


    "I will take my leave if there is nothing else."


    With much effort, she pushed herself up from the simple wooden army bunk bed, gave the prince a bow and in hurried steps, she exited from Long Tianhao''s study.


    This was the first time his study felt so empty.


    Listening to the fading sound of footsteps as Lin Mengya disappeared through the door, Long Tianhao who stood still all this time started pacing around the study.


    Why did the study, which usually felt so cram, feel so empty all of a sudden?


    He shook his head in an attempt to shake off this laughable thought from his mind. Long Tianhao took out the accumulated stack of documents over the last few days and began going through them absent-mindedly.


    "Did you just had an argument with sister-in-law, Third Elder Brother?"


    A clear, light voice sounded abruptly followed by Long Qinghan entering the study.


    He was toying with a fan with patterns of flowers in his hand with smiling eyes, looking as if he had just witnessed some interesting show.


    "Did you try to eavesdrop again?" Long Tianhao frowned. It seemed that he should destroy Qinghan''s martial art skills lest he overheard from time to time the things he should not know.


    "I did not! I wouldn''t dare do that! It''s just that I heard the Third Sister-in-law mumbling curses under her breath when she was leaving. It seemed that she spotted a little pebble on the floor and was trying to pick it up to vent her frustrations. However, the peddle seemed to be stuck on the ground, so she bent down, held on to her legs and was crying while sitting on the ground."


    Before Long Qinghan could finish his sentence, Long Tianhao had disappeared from the study.


    Seeing how fast his Third Elder Brother had dashed out of the study, Long Qinghan could not help but started laughing to himself.


    It appeared that his Third Elder Brother, who was as unfeeling as an iceberg was meant to be melted by Third Sister-in-law, the sun.


    "Sob, sob. Even little peddle bullied me! I''m surely going to throw every one of these pebbles out into the furnace to be burnt!"


    Lin Mengya held on to her legs and pouted her lips as she sobbed.


    The pain in her toes shot up her body! In just a moment, she burst out in tears spontaneously.


    Her toes must have become swollen!


    Why did she vent her anger on the pebble?


    She rubbed her toes and was about to get up when she was folded into a firm embrace.


    She lifted her head and saw Long Tianhao''s handsome but tense face. She struggled to break free from his embrace but he hugged her even more tightly.


    "Stop struggling, let me bring you back and apply some ointment on your leg."


    His voice still sounded crisp but not as cold as a moment ago.


    Lin Mengya paused for a moment, but finally eased into Long Tianhao''s arms. After all, this was considered a work-related injury and her boss had to be responsible.


    Long Tianhao carried Lin Mengya all the way from Qinwu Courtyard to Liuxi Courtyard, while many people saw this unlikely scene along the way.


    How did the impassionate Prince carry the princess personally back to his room? Did the rumor not say that he had just fallen in love with a woman from the western foreign land?


    Now it seemed like he was still most fond of the princess, otherwise, why would he lower himself to carry the princess in his arms?


    "Your Highness, is our mistress alright?"


    Three maidservants came forward when the gates of Liuxin Courtyard opened. They were shocked to learn that their mistress had been carried back here in the Prince''s arms. Was this not a piece of strange news?


    "Go get the ointment for soothing the wound, she''s injured."


    It was rare for Long Tianhao to be speaking to the servants in Liuxin Courtyard, so Baizhi immediately went off to fetch the medication.


    Long Tianhao continued to carry Lin Mengya into her bedroom and finally put her down gently on her bed. Where had all that uncouth mannerism of his gone?


    "Here''s the ointment. Where exactly did you get hurt?"


    Baizhi had a pained expression as she looked at her mistress, who had been injured here and there ever since she married into the Prince''s household.


    However, Long Tianhao quickly took over the bottle of ointment.


    He was even bending over to removed Lin Mengya''s socks and shoes, and his action had stunned all the people in the room.


    Were they seeing things? The Prince had personally taken off the princess''s socks and shoes!


    Baiji was the oldest among the maidservants and she was mature enough to understand the implication of the Prince''s actions and she blushed from the thought of it, and quietly instructed everyone to leave.


    Lin Mengya was dazed by Long Tianhao''s actions of taking off her shoes and then her socks with such gentleness and caution, to expose a foot as fair as jade.


    "Your Highness, I guess this gesture is called playing the thug."


    Lin Mengya blurted out these words so abruptly that even she did not know what had gone wrong with her.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao poured out some alcohol from a small bottle and started applying it onto her slightly swollen foot with a bit of strength.


    "Then you should report me to the officials. Now, all the officials in the capital city are my subordinates, just so that you know."


    Lin Mengya was struck dumb at that instant. So what if he was a high ranking official?


    "Your Highness, does it mean that you can play the thug just because you''re older?"


    Oops, had she gone crazy? This was the first time that Lin Mengya hated herself for slipping her tongue.


    "I''m indeed older than you, being born in the eighth year of Yuanqing."


    Goodness! What an awkward conversation that was between the two. Lin Mengya was too ashamed to question the heavens why exactly happened to her!


    "Alright, just take a rest today, and it''ll recover on its own. In a few days, it will be the feast we throw for King Ming and his princes will be attending the feast too. You''ll have to accompany me to the feast."


    Long Tianhao let go of her snow-white foot as he realized how smooth her skin was.


    The skin along her entire leg was smooth as a baby''s skin. For the first time in his life, Long Tianhao knew what ''skin as white as snow'' meant from looking at Lin Mengya.


    "How should I prepare myself then?" asked Lin Mengya as she retracted her foot, blushing. She did not think it was inappropriate to show her feet to man.


    However, she felt uneasy when Long Tianhao took too long to stare at her foot a moment ago.


    "There is nothing you have to prepare. I''ve instructed Qinghan to do all the necessary preparation. You just have to be present for the feast."


    By this time, Long Tianhao''s sense of smell was totally filled with the subtle fragrance diffusing from Lin Mengya''s body.


    He wondered what kind of perfume she was using because she smelt especially pleasant today.


    "Alright, I know what to do."


    She looked down. Was it not too late for her to behave in a coquettish way towards him now?


    "I should get going, rest well."


    He stood up before casting a longing glance at Lin Mengya, who had her head bowed low. He could almost feel an electric shock in his heart.


    "Eh... Your Highness, please inform me the next time you want to play the thug."


    What was with her? Was she not thinking to thank Long Tianhao for sending her back and apply the ointment on her wound?


    "Alright."


    Unexpectedly but interestingly, Long Tianhao and given a positive answer to her request.


    Sob, sob. Lin Mengya wished she could wrap herself up with the blanket at that moment. Their conversation would leave normal people speechless!


    The dark clouds hovering over the Prince''s Mansion had started to disperse because of Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya''s interaction and communication.


    Initially, Concubine De was planning to question her, but because of the injury in her foot, Concubine De turned her interrogation into a comforting session.


    Perhaps the Princess''s manifestation of her jealousy resulted in Long Tianhao developing a sweet and warm feeling inside him.


    As a mother, Concubine De did not wish to dabble with the matter between the couple.


    Perhaps she had brought to her mind the trivial things that happened between the Emperor and herself, and she decided to go easy with the things concerning Lin Mengya.


    Soon, the day arrived for the feast they prepared for King Ming.


    It seemed that autumn had arrived early this year.


    Autumn had just arrived but once night fell, the temperature dropped significantly.


    Fortunately, the maidservants in Liuxin Courtyard had prepared the flame early. It was rumored the underground in the courtyards, there was buried a Chinese herb called Dilong. Once the weather turned chilly, they would set fire to the Dilong and keep it burning to provide warmth.


    Then the courtyard would feel as warm as if it were spring time.


    "Once our princess put on this dress made of Qingluan gold silk, she would charm everyone at the feast."


    Baizhi ran her finger over the pomegranate-colored coat. Baiji had done the embroidery on the exquisite silk fabric needle by needle.


    "Wow! Big sister Baiji is so skillful in embroidery work!"

 Chapter 85 The Price Of Displaying Arrogance

    Baishao also ran her fingers on the embroidered patterns on the fabric. A while ago, the dresses for the feast had been sent over from the palace since a while ago.


    After touching the embroidery work, she began to complain the work was not as exquisite as her own.


    In a fit of excitement, Lin Mengya casually asked Baiji and made another embroidered dress for her.


    She totally did not expect this maid to really rush to make a new one for her.


    "It''s not entirely because I have the best embroidery skills, it is mostly because you, my mistress, are appreciative of me."


    Baiji replied as her pretty little face blushed.


    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji with a smile, as she noticed that her maidservant''s eyes were blood red from any days of working on the embroidery.


    "There''s no need to be so modest. Ever since you came to me, all my clothes had been through your skillful hands and they were much more fitting nowadays."


    These three maidservants had become her confidante.


    Baiji was had delicate hands which worked through all of her jewelry, clothes, and shoes.


    Baishao was bold and gradually she was put in charge of Lin Mengya''s personal financial accounts. She was the person dealing with the servants from the other courtyards within the mansion.


    Baizhi, although greedy for food, was a faithful servant. She was the one who watched over the preparation of Lin Mengya''s diet.


    With these three maidservants, she need not worry about people who were up to no good, coming into Liuxin Courtyard to do anything funny.


    "Isn''t that so true? Big sister Baiji is the best. She was the one who made Baishao and me our shoes!"


    Baizhi brought a bowl of eight-treasure porridge and set it on the table.


    "So what if I''m good at needlework? You are so good with making the almond cookies. Miss, Baizhi is really too greedy. A few days ago, I had just custom made a winter coat for her, but it looked like now she can''t even button it up."


    Baiji patted Baizhi''s head and they all burst out laughing.


    Lin Zhongyu, who was standing by the table, practicing calligraphy, was laughing so hard that the ink dripped all over the table.


    "How dare all of you laughed at me? I''m going to stop preparing nice food for you!"


    Baizhi pouted, pretending to look angry.


    Actually, she started off being wary of the two older maidservants.


    However, she grew to put her trust in them over time.


    "Alright, we won''t laugh at you. Tonight Baishao will be accompanying me to the palace. Do you want to tag along, Xiaoyu?"


    To him, it was not a fun thing to go into the palace. Not only did he have to meet the queen, but he would also be meeting up with the Crown Prince.


    However, it was necessary for Xiaoyu to be familiar with the social circle of the aristocrats in the capital city. This was going to be an eye-opener for him.


    "Of course I''m going along. Those people will be there and I''m afraid they would bully you, my big sister."


    Only a few months had passed and Xiaoyu''s character seemed to have matured.


    The Xiaoyu of the past was likened to a lone wolf. He would snarl at everyone and everything.


    However, Lin Mengya realized that recently, this lone wolf had evolved into a valiant tiger which knew when to hide its claws.


    He treated everyone courteously and always talked sweetly to her. However, if someone tried to find trouble with him or Lin Mengya, he would strike back.


    Just within this past month, Jiang Ruqin had to yield to him a number of times. Lin Zhongyu, on the other hand, was completely unscathed. This lad had indeed grown and improved a great deal.


    "Alright, let''s go to the palace together tonight."


    Once the evening lights came on, Lin Mengya sat on the horse carriage, together with her maidservants and Xiaoyu, entered the palace.


    Because this was going to be a state banquet, both Long Tianhao and Concubine De had entered the palace early.


    Behind them were the horse carriages belonging to Marquis Zhennan, in which Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qin were seated at the moment.


    "Master, why do Madam Lin and Second Miss need to attend this event?"


    Shangguan Qing had mellowed down quite a lot recently, although Concubine De had chased her out in rage.


    She did not really throw her out. The strange thing was that this mother-daughter pair had since holed up at the side courtyard, seemingly plotting something.


    "She is the wife of Marquis Zhennan. She has to come since my father is not around."


    She snorted. Lin Mengya could sense that this mother-daughter pair had to be up to something no good, wherever they were.


    "There''s one thing which I don''t understand. Since the Duke is a top-ranking official, his wife, your mother, should have exclusivity to her status as the mistress. Why... ?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and answered, saying,


    "Back then, my father received an order to take my mother as his wife. When he was gifted with this marriage arrangement, he had vowed that she was the only wife he would take. For this reason, Shangguan Qing could never take over the status of the mistress to overturn the patent."


    In fact, this had been a great humiliation to Shangguan Qing.


    This woman did not care but insisted on marrying Lin Mengya''s father.


    Her actions were puzzling.


    "No wonder the servants in her house always addressed her Madam Lin, instead of the Duke''s wife,"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Back then, her father had been so in love with her birth mother.


    Shangguan Qing had nothing to boast about.


    At this moment, Lin Mengwu, who was seated in Marquis Zhennan''s horse carriage, was staring at her brilliant costume with frustration.


    "Mother, what is in the Queen''s mind? I''ve been begging her to give me this white butterfly dress for half a year, but she refused to give it to me. Now that we''ll be meeting the Crown Prince, is she that desperate to match-make me?"


    Shangguan Qing''s face fell. She did not expect her sister to pretend to compromise on the surface, but make other arrangements behind her back.


    After she failed attempt to frame Lin Mengya, had she shift her target and start eyeing on Wu''er?


    However, since this was out of her control, she could only go along.


    "Rest assured, Wu''er. Being your mother, I would not allow the comprised marriage arrangement to go through. It''s harmless to wear this dress for now."


    Shangguan Qing looked at her beautiful daughter and suddenly there was an urge in her to bring her daughter home at that moment.


    Her Wu''er was as beautiful as a flower and how could they simply send her to the barren western foreign land to suffer?


    After entering Xuanwu gates, all the guest had to get down from their horse carriages to walk into the palace.


    However, as the prestigious princess, Lin Mengya had the special treatment of having a small sedan waiting to take her into the palace.


    "This way Princess Yu..."


    The eunuchs cried out as Lin Mengya bent down to enter the sedan, which carried by two eunuchs all the way into the palace.


    Although the Emperor had not recovered from his illness, there were lanterns and ribbons hanging all over the palace.


    The wives of nobleman and government officials were brought to the side halls to wait there. Lin Mengya did not attract much attention when she just entered.


    Her name as Princess Yu was linked to that silly Miss Lin after all.


    No one would imagine that this elegant, stunning lady was that legendary Princess Yu.


    "Have you heard that Prince Yu was going to bring that silly woman here?"


    Lin Mengya, together with Baishao found a corner and sat down.


    In fact, she had sat down at a rather prominent place. There were a few of the Emperor''s concubines, all made up, sitting nearby.


    She did not like to attract any attention. However, just when she sat down, she heard people talking about the rumors concerning her.


    "What a pity that the gentlemanly Prince Yu was made to marry an idiot."


    A random wife or daughter of some official started a quiet conversation to talk about Prince Yu.


    Lin Mengya listened to their chatting quietly and smiled.


    It was not time now. When she formally introduced herself later, she was sure these people would be very surprised.


    At that moment, these people would be so shocked that they probably would not be able to close their mouth.


    "I heard that Marquis Zhennan had exchanged his military success for her daughter becoming Prince''s Yu''s wife. It''s so good to have a father who achieved military success. If I''m the Marquis Zhennan''s daughter, I''m sure I''ll be the wife of the crown prince now!"


    The ladies really enjoyed much gossiping.


    Lin Mengya stopped Baishao, who wanted to go over to teach those ladies a lesson. She simply smiled mysteriously and lowered her head to take a sip of tea.


    She was enjoying the gossips of the ladies when she saw Lin Mengwu appeared before her eyes.


    She believed Shangguan Qing must have been summoned by the queen, which was why Lin Mengwu was left to come to the side hall alone to take a rest.


    When she entered the hall, she realized that it was crowded with people. However, she quickly spotted a row of clean seats and without any hesitation, she sat down on one of the seats, which was rightfully Lin Mengya''s.


    In an instant, all the ladies in the room cast her a strange look.


    "I''m sorry, miss, but this is Princess Yu''s seat. Your seat is over there..."


    The eunuch in charge walked up to her immediately and politely directed her to her seat.


    Lin Mengwu was already in a foul mood. She stared at the eunuch and refuse to be reasonable.


    "I just want to sit on this Princess Yu''s seat. She doesn''t even dare to say anything to me, why should you?"


    These words of rebuke caused the eunuch to change his expression.


    He thought to himself that these ladies were all the wives and daughters of high-ranking officials. Perhaps one of them would be the wife of his master. He thought better not to stir up trouble.


    However, just as he tried to excuse himself, the sounding maidservants gave him a severe look.


    "Who does she think she is, that she''s fit to sit with us?"


    These few ladies were born into aristocratic families.


    Despite the fact that some among them were concubines, they were still of certain high status.


    Although Lin Mengwu was dressed exceptionally elegantly, she was not the Prince''s wife. She had sat on that seat out of her own willfulness.


    "What did you say? I dare you to say that again!"


    Lin Mengwu actually did not have a powerful enough backing for her to do as she pleased. She had refused to give up the seat just because she was too angry and it was only Lin Mengya''s seat anyway.


    In her house, she was so used to being arrogant and willful. However, who would give her that level of respect when everyone else here was of much higher noble status?


    "We are indeed talking about you. Just look at you, aren''t you also in love with Prince Yu? Sadly Prince Yu only had eyes on his idiotic wife. You, ... can''t even be compared to an idiot."


    A lady in a red court dress, among the rest of the women, commented offensively.


    Instantly, a flame of burning jealousy in Lin Mengya''s heart was kindled.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson today to let you know what you should say and what you should not!"


    Lin Mengwu was burning with rage as she lunged toward that lady with clawed hands.


    However, this lady was not as easy and harmless as she thought. With a bit of strength, she pushed and shoved Ling Mengwu and she landed on the floor with an embarrassing posture.


    Now, her dress was torn and her hair was completely messed up, even the jewelry she wearing was scattered on the floor.


    Lin Mengya, who was hiding in the crown could not smother the big smile on her face.


    This was much more fun than she had imagined!

 Chapter 86 I Am Princess Yu

    Lin Mengwu was just the daughter of a rich man who had been spoilt at home, and she was no match for the Princess Royal.


    All the people present were anticipating an exciting drama to happen between these two women who were entangled in each other''s arms.


    "We had heard that the Eighth Princess Royal was a sassy lady. Today we''ve witnessed this for ourselves."


    "Indeed, I heard that this Eighth Princess Royal is the daughter of the State Patron Yang. Apparently, she had inherited her father''s temperament!"


    State Patron Yang? Lin Mengya lifted her eyes to the beauty who was riding on Lin Mengwu and slapping this way and that.


    The Yang family was the country pioneers. The Old Gentleman had been an official who stayed in power over the past three dynasties.


    This princess royal was Old Gentleman Yang''s only granddaughter and was coddled and cosseted since young. The family had made an exception to get her a master to teach her martial arts to keep her body healthy and fit.


    Because of her special status, both the Crown Prince and the queen had always given in to her in many things. The Eighth Prince mostly likely took her as his wife for protection.


    Lin Mengwu was definitely the one to suffer this time.


    Although Baishao was a sassy girl, she was no match for this vice Princess from the Yangs.


    Without taking into consideration her status as a vice Princess£¬she slapped Lin Mengwu left and right for a total of 20 times.


    She did not stop scolding all this while.


    "Stop being so stubborn with your mouth, just admit that you''re at fault! Say it, slut! Otherwise, I''ll hit you until you say it!"


    It was not that Lin Mengwu refused to admit defeat, rather she could not even reason with the vice Princess.


    Her face had been swollen due to the blows from the vice Princess, so much so that she could not even open her mouth.


    "Would she be beaten to death?"


    Baishao secretly tugged at Lin Mengya''s sleeves. Although it felt good to see her being beaten up, however there was no way Baishao could be as relaxed as Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t worry! Look, here comes someone to stop the fight!"


    As they were still speaking, a few chief eunuchs arrived at the scene.


    They tried all ways and means to persuade the vice Princess to let Li Mengwu off.


    It could be deduced that this was not the first time that the vice Princess Yang had done this, otherwise, the eunuchs would not have waited until she had enough of beating up someone before they appeared.


    What a ferocious vice Princess. It seemed that the Eighth Prince must be living in dire straits.


    "The banquet is ready. Please follow me into the hall."


    A few eunuchs came in to direct everyone into the banquet hall.


    Lin Mengya followed behind the rest quietly, trying to hide her identity.


    Some curious ladies had sent their servants to approach Lin Mengya to inquire about whose wife she was, but Lin Mengya simply smiled in response.


    The state banquet was to be held at Yuanshan Palace.


    Lin Mengya could hear the sound of lute from afar off.


    The aroma of the food and wine in the air seemed to intoxicate the guests.


    All the princesses and noble ladies were seated according to their status. Standing by the door, the only person who was not seated yet was Lin Mengya, looking so elegant and mysterious.


    "May I know who your husband is, Miss?"


    The young eunuch who saw Lin Mengya for the first time did not know what to do as he did not know whose wife this elegant lady could be.


    "I am..."


    "This is my wife, Lin Mengya."


    Before Lin Mengya could finish introducing herself, she was interrupted by a deep, mellow voice. The eunuch looked as if he had been electrocuted as he stared at this lovely princess.


    How... how could she be the rumored idiotic princess?


    "Why have you come, Your Highness?"


    Long Tianhao was dressed in a white robe embroidered with a four-clawed, golden dragon. His hair was tied up on top of his head, where he was wearing an exquisite purplish-golden crown.


    His tall and lean figure stood out among the others. He was no less excellent looking than the other royal princes present at the state banquet.


    He had quietly drawn all the attention in the banquet hall.


    When he saw Lin Mengya standing by the door, he excused himself from the presence of the guest to welcome his beautiful wife.


    "Princess Yu is here...."


    The eunuchs immediately made the proclamation of Prince Yu''s arrival, and all eyes were drawn towards this beautiful couple and exclamation could be heard from all directions.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the guests, Long Tianhao held on to Lin Mengya and guided her to their seats.


    While Concubine De looked at her son and daughter-in-law with a smile, the ladies around her, who were waiting to mock at them, had opened their mouths with astonishment.


    Good heavens! Wasn''t it rumored that Concubine De had an idiot daughter-in-law? Who started the rumor?


    "The Crown Prince and the Queen have not arrived. You may go sit down at your seat after paying your respects to Mother."


    Long Tianhao whispered into Lin Mengya''s ears, and this little gesture made the people around them jealous.


    Unexpectedly, Prince Yu and his wife loved each other so profoundly. All of a sudden, all the unfounded wild guesses had turned around.


    "May the health be with you, Mother and all princesses."


    The princesses from the palaces had met her the last time they came into the palace to meet the Emperor, so they knew her.


    Having observed how Concubine De was glowing this time and she came back into the palace, all the people around were so envious of her having an excellent son and daughter-in-law.


    "Alright, the wait had been hard on you. Take your seat now."


    Concubine De nodded and her brows and the corners of her eyes were all smiles.


    As she scanned the entire banquet hall, she saw that the banquet hall was filled with the wives of royal princes and noblemen and their daughters.


    It was clear that her daughter-in-law was most outstanding of them all.


    She was not worried about the future wife of the Crown Prince being more outstanding because that would not happen. She wondered how the Queen was going to take it.


    Lin Mengya returned to her seat and Long Tianhao followed behind her, frowning a little.


    "What''s wrong, Your Highness?"


    Lin Mengya asked in a whisper.


    "I''ve just received news that King Ming is planning to choose a wife for his crown prince personally. The Queen had secretly gotten someone to send him a sketch of the candidate. It was said that King Ming was agreeable and was preparing to form an alliance with Dejin through this marriage."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows as she tried to digest the piece of information.


    If King Ming had chosen this time to form an alliance through marriage, it was mostly likely to secure a place for his crown prince.


    "Who is the candidate? Is there a possibility of any more changes?"


    If the Queen got what she wanted, the fear was that she would join forces with them.


    King Ming from the western foreign was surely not one who would be subordinate himself to someone else.


    "Lin Mengwu."


    Long Tianhao could not help but feel worried. Although he had married Lin Mengya, the power of the Lins was not going to end up with him alone.


    Lin Mengwu, who was also Lin Muzhi''s daughter, would have to be taken care of.


    Strangely, at the mention of the Lin Mengwu, not only was his wife calm, she even smiled strangely.


    "Don''t tell me you already thought of a solution to this?"


    It¡¯s impossible for Lin Mengya to think up a solution within such a short time, even if she was exceptionally intelligent.


    "Just wait and see. Lin Mengwu would not become the daughter-in-law of King Ming."


    Who would want a daughter-in-law with a swollen face, as a result of being beaten up?


    Thankfully, Lin Mengwu had done a suicidal act just before the banquet started, otherwise, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao would have to wreck their brains to think up a solution.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    For some unknown reason, Long Tianhao felt assured when he saw the evil smile on Lin Mengya''s face.


    It could be because someone usually got into big trouble every time after Lin Mengya smiled in such way.


    Lin Mengya smiled but remained silent. If she were to tell him everything, how would it be a surprise?


    Guests kept flowing into Yuanshan Palace and more and more people gathered in it.


    However, all the people''s eyes were on Lin Mengya.


    On top of that, because Long Tianhao was by her side wherever she went, many people present started to express their surprise through various exclamations.


    Needless to say, Lin Mengya was in high spirits.


    She had thought that the Queen and the Crown Prince would purposely make difficulties for her, but it was worthwhile to come here and witness all the dramatic scenes.


    "King Ming of the western vassal state and his Crown Prince have arrived..."


    The announcement of the King Ming and his Crown Prince''s arrival captured the attention of all the guests, so much so that they moved their attention away from Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianhao got up from his seat and headed towards the door.


    King Ming of the western vassal state was tall and heavy-set. Although he looked a little less refined, there was a certain mature charm about him.


    His behaviors characterized the straightforwardness of the people living beyond the borders. His eyes were sharp and intelligent, indicating that he was not a simple person to deal with.


    However, when Lin Mengya spotted the two persons trailing behind him, she instantly gasped in shock.


    Were these two not...


    The one to the left of King Ming was a handsome young man wearing a yellow robe.


    There was a serious look on his face as if someone owed him a favor.


    The other young man beside him was dressed in black and was wearing a cold smile on his face, and seeing him sent a shudder through Lin Mengya''s body.


    The man in yellow was the person who took Baizhi''s lunch box by force at Wanfo Temple, and the person next to him was none other than the man who had kidnapped her.


    These two men were actually the royal family of the western vassal state!


    In that instant, Lin Mengya could sense that she had been embroiled into another conspiracy again.


    "Prince Yu had been so sensitive to all our needs and preferences. This state banquet is so grand that my princes and I are so pleasantly surprised."


    King Ming did not sound arrogant at all.


    Such composed opponent was what Prince Yu feared most.


    Lin Mengya remained standing by her seat as she stole a glance at those two men and at that instant, their eyes locked.


    The beak-nosed man merely gave her a cold smile before he took his eyes off her.


    However, the other man who had snatched Baizhi''s lunch boxed actually came towards her.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the Third Sister-in-law whom Qinghan mentioned. My name is Hu Tianbei, the Crown Prince of the western vassal state."


    Thereafter, he broke into a smile to review two rows of clean white teeth.


    Hu Tianbei? The Crown Prince of the western vassal state?


    "Big brother, this is the Princess of Dajin. Are you telling me that you have eyes on her too?"


    As he was speaking, a deep voice sounded. Lin Mengya turned to see the beak-nosed man.


    "What are you saying, Lunan?"


    Hu Lunan? Lin Mengya shifted her vision to rest her eyes on this man who had kidnapped her. He was the prince of the western vassal state!


    "However, she is a rose with thorns. If you want to pick, you have to make sure you are up to it."


    Lin Mengya''s face turned gloomy immediately.


    The two brothers were obviously not getting along well with each other, but how could they toy with her reputation?


    Before she could open her mouth to rebuke them, a hand wrapped around her shoulder and she was brought into an embrace.


    "What¡¯s up, you guys?"


    Lin Mengya turned to realize that it was Prince Yu, looking warily at the two brothers.


    Now that was a get-together.

 Chapter 87 A Get-together and Exchange of Handkerchieves

    "Prince Yu, I am here to remind my elder brother to not offend someone he shouldn''t offend. That''s all."


    Hu Lunan changed the sinister mannerism he displayed in the farmhouse into a gentle one as he replied.


    Nevertheless Long Tianhao was not fooled by this but eyes him with vigilance.


    After realizing that he had embarrassed himself, Hu Lunan snorted and turned back to King Ming.


    "That younger brother of yours does not seem very decent."


    Long Tianyi commented as he watched Hu Lunan walked away.


    Hu Tianbei did not seem perturbed by this assessment on his brother, as if he was used to hearing such evaluation.


    "Lunan was spoilt since young. Please bear with him and excuse his rudeness."


    Lin Mengya nodded, thinking in her heart that this pair of brothers were a little odd, but she did not comment further.


    "Mengya, this is the Crown Prince, the son of King Ming. He is also Qinghan''s sworn brother."


    Long Tianhao gently explained and this piece of information took Lin Mengya by surprise. She had heard Concubine Du mentioned before that Long Qinghan enjoyed making acquaintances with capable men all around the world, but she had not imagined that he had this close relationship with this crown prince.


    "Please forgive me for being so abrupt in my appearance the other, Princess Yu."


    Lin Mengya had told Long Tianhao everything that had happened in Wanfo Temple the other day.


    Although now she had confirmed that the second prince of King Ming was the one who kidnapped her the other day, she had no idea if there was a conspiracy behind this.


    "It''s no big deal, don''t worry about it, Your Highness."


    Until now, Lin Mengya was able to see that this crown prince was one who was not particular about details but had a carefree character just like Long Qinghan. It was no wonder that the two of them had become sworn brothers.


    "Please take a seat, Your Highness. The Queen and our Crown Prince will be arriving soon."


    Hu Tianbei nodded and made his way back to his father, King Ming.


    Long Tianhao let go of his grip on Lin Mengya''s shoulder, as he thought that the two of them had been attracting too much attention.


    The banquet was conducted as planned and all the royals, officials and powerful man with their wives were seated at their seats, chattering away softly.


    "Is that really Princess Yu?"


    "What''s the big deal? She had married Prince Yu only because of the power of Marquis Zhennan."


    "Look at you sounding so jealous! Don''t tell me you still can''t get Prince Yu out of your mind?"


    The chatterings going on around Lin Mengya had all reached her ears.


    Holding up the cup from the table, Lin Mengya took a sip of the wine. She did not intend to stir up hot conversations, but unfortunately, she was simply too conspicuous.


    "The Empress is here! The Crown Prince is here!"


    As the eunuch made the announcement, the entire Yuanshan Palace quietened down.


    Everyone stood up and turned their eyes towards the main door and bowed in respect.


    "Long live the Queen, long live the crown prince."


    Lin Mengya, together with all the princesses, the Emperor''s concubines bent their knees in a bow. Even King Ming and his sons bowed in respect.


    "You may rise. As a gesture to welcome King Ming, we have arranged for this state banquet so we can all enjoy it."


    As the Crown Prince spoke, Lin Mengya could sense that there were two pairs of eyes glancing at her.


    "Thank you Your Highnesses, the Crown Prince and the Queen."


    All the guests rose and as Lin Mengya lifted her head, she was taken aback to find that the Crown Prince was looking into her eyes.


    A look of shock flashed across the Crown Prince''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya stood out among all the ladies although she was merely dressed modestly.


    She was like a pearl, which quietly exuberate its beauty and glow.


    Why should that useless prince have her as his wife?


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, is this Princess Yu? Can you introduce us?"


    Standing next to the Crown Prince was his consort, dressed in purple. She looked adorable and without any guile.


    Lin Mengya guessed that this lady had to be the Crown Prince''s favorite vice Princess.


    When the Crown Prince was thirteen years old, he married his princess who was his age. However, she passed away a year and a half later.


    At this moment, this vice Princess whom he doted was ut change of all household matters in the Crown Prince''s Mansion.


    Her name is Dugu Wuxia and was a foreign woman. She because vice Princess at the age of fifteen and was greatly loved since then.


    Lin Mengya was especially curious how this foreign lady was able to capture the Crown Prince''s love for such a long time, given that he grew tired of old love easily and was always looking for new love.


    She feared that this lady was no easy character!


    "Alright, you are sisters-in-law after all, and ought to get more intimate with each other anyway, but let''s pay our respects to King Ming first."


    After throwing a glance at Lin Mengya, the Crown Prince led his wife to meet King Ming.


    Although Concubine De had been restricted by the Queen in many ways when she was in the palace, she had many close acquaintances outside the palace.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya did not feel too lonely.


    "Are you Nansheng''s younger sister? What a pretty girl you are, no wonder your brother kept talking about you all the time."


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and spotted a young lady in a pink court dress standing in front.


    Although she was not stunningly beautiful, she had a cute, petite face and crystal clear eyes. Wearing a subtle smile on her face, Lin Mengya could tell that she was different from the other ladies in the palace who loved infighting.


    Nevertheless, such a pure, virtuous looking girl was completely different from herself.


    "I''m Lin Mengya, the younger sister of Lin Nansheng. May I know who..."


    "I... I''m Yueting. We used to play together when we were young."


    A shy smile spread across Yueting''s little fair countenance. Lin Mengya immediately recalled that she was her elder brother''s fiance.


    The Yues were a strict family, therefore the interactions between Yueting and her elder brother had always been proper and decent. Knowing that her family was having a hard time, Yueting had always provided for them from her own pocket.


    However, she had not met up with Yueting since she was five years old.


    Nevertheless, Yueting seemed to treat her as well as years ago when they played together. Moreover, her love for Lin Mengya''s brother was sincere and faithful.


    "So it is Big Sister Yue! Now I''m the one who is heartless. I remember you gifted me with jade bangle when I married into Prince Yu''s family. Even the embroidered shoes I''m wearing were personally made by you. I ought to be punished for forgetting you, Big Sister!"


    Lin Mengya held on to Yueting''s hand intimately and sat down.


    "Of course I know you''re not trying to forget me. We haven''t seen each other for a whole ten years! I only heard about how you''re doing from Nansheng''s letters."


    Yueting gazed at Lin Mengya with a pained look. She heard quite a lot of stories regarding the Lins.


    The Lin Mengya in her impression was a bright girl, how did she become the idiot in as rumored?


    Even Nansheng could only sigh and take pity on her.


    Later on, Madam Lin forbade visitors from visiting her, giving the reason that Lin Mengya was ill and needed rest.


    All that Yueting could do was to make some small playthings out of what she had and sent them over to Lin Mengya.


    Luckily, because she was engaged to Nansheng, no one questioned her when she showed her concern for Lin Mengya.


    "When I kept indoors in the courtyard while I was ill, we couldn''t meet each other ever since. We have to spend more time together from now on. Lest I be accused of being the heartless one."


    Lin Mengya smiled tenderly as she conjured up some plans in her mind.


    To Lin Mengya, Yueting was a sweet person who paid attention to details, was virtuous and kind. She was definitely a perfect match with her courageous, heroic brother.


    She told herself that she had to take care of such a sister-in-law in the absence of her brother.


    "You!" Yueting patted Lin Mengya''s forehead affectionately, as she recalled how they were playmates when they were young.


    They felt an immediate closeness.


    "I was wondering what kind of physician did Prince Yu engage to treat your illness. You seemed completely well now!"


    The rumor about Lin Mengya''s madness had gone viral in the entire capital city.


    Apart from a handful of people who had seen her personally, most others had no idea how she was.


    To most people, it was a miracle that Lin Mengya became Princess Yu without much problems and hindrances.


    Although Yueting was not the type to gossip, she had many unanswered questions in her mind.


    "I guess I must have been stimulated by the loud music and noises, as well as all the wedding preparations on the costumes and sedans."


    Lin Mengya casually answered with an excuse which sounded more like nonsense.


    If she had revealed that she went into the bridal sedan after Lin Mengwu failed to poison her to death, Shangguan Qing would never let her off but would call her a demon.


    "Oh, that''s good. I was worried that you''ve been bullied."


    Yueting patted Lin Mengya on her hand and a worried look appeared on her pretty face.


    "No way. In fact, Prince Yu had treated me well."


    Actually, the way Long Tianhao treated her, a mere employee, was faultless.


    Apart from the fact that he was always pulling a straight face, Long Tianhao had been rather nice to her!


    "That''s more assuring. I can see that Prince Yu''s feelings towards you is sincere. Now I rest assured."


    Yueting was indeed surprised to see how Long Tianhao was so protective over Lin Mengya.


    After the Crown Prince greeted King Ming, the banquet officially began.


    The majesty and elegances of the Queen made the rest of the consorts look like they were starts surrounding the moon.


    The Crown Prince, all smiles, kept toasting King Ming with wine. He was beginning to act more like the emperor of the country.


    Apart from talking to Yueting, her friend, it was a rare opportunity for Lin Mengya to meet up with the people from her family, so she quietly asked for the younger generations from her family to come to her for chats.


    "Big Sister Yue, how about you introduce me to your parents?"


    Since both Lin Mengya''s father and brother were not around, it was necessary for her to make arrangement to meet with Yueting''s family.


    However, this seemed to put Yueting a tight spot. She shook her head and said,


    "It''s alright to see my father, however, with my mother..., I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to meet her since you''re now Princess Yu."


    Lin Mengya was taken aback when she saw the awkward expression on Yueting''s face as she lowered her head.


    All of a sudden, she remembered that Madam Yue used to be the Queen''s good friend.


    The Queen was the one who arranged the engagement between the two of them.


    However, who would have expected Yueting to mature into a kind and intelligent young lady. Because of Lin Nansheng, she had argued with her mother numerous times because of their difference in opinion.


    If not because of Yueting''s mother, this marriage engagement might not have carried through since the dynasty''s scholar was a principled man who adhered closely to protocols.


    "Don''t say that, big sister. Even if I''m a princess now, shouldn''t I still behave like an educated person?"


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was insistent, Yueting stopped trying to stop her.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was a princess now, while Yueting''s mother was merely a third-grade consort. She could not probably turn down her request.


    "Elder Sister, Mother had asked for you! How could you mishave in this way as a daughter of the Yues?"

 Chapter 88 Making a Wrong Move

    The two were interrupted by the voice of a willful child. Lin Mengya lifted her head to see a young girl dressed in a yellow dress.


    She looked to be around 14 to 15 years of age and she was wearing a velvet flower in her hair.


    She looked very much like Yueting, especially her eyes and brows. However, there was an air of wilfulness about her.


    Yueting pulled the little girl towards her immediately and gave her look, as she said with an affectionate tone,


    "This is my younger sister, Yueqi. Xiaoqi, Ya''er here is Princess Yue. Do not be rude to her."


    Lin Mengya looked at this young girl to size her up. She was slim and there was still some childishness about her.


    However, she was definitely more lively and energetic than Yueting. Although she did look a little wilful, she did not give people the feeling that she was detestable.


    "Elder Sister£¬ you treated her better than you treated me, but I''m your real sister!"


    Apparently, the young girl was jealous. Lin Mengya could hardly smother a smile. This young must be unhappy about the fact that Yueting always talked about her.


    "Nonsense. Come let me tell you something."


    Yueting gave Lin Mengya an apologetic smile and dragged Yueqi to the back.


    She whispered a few words into her eyes and all of a sudden, tears were welling up in Yueqi''s eyes.


    Thereafter, Yueqing ran back to Lin Mengya in small steps and held on to her hand and said to her with an apologetic tone,


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know... please forgive me, Big Sister Lin."


    Yueting must have explained to her what happened and her condition.


    This innocent girl without any guile must have apologized to her because she was starting to sympathize her.


    The Yues were an amazing family. How did they end up nurturing two daughters who were so kind and forthright? All the more, Lin Mengwu appeared to be even more despicable in comparison.


    "Don''t say that. We will be relative in future, and we should meet up more often, shouldn''t we?"


    Yueqi nodded her head vigorously at Lin Mengya''s suggestion.


    However, Yueqi started to shake her when she saw Long Tianhao pulling a straight face. She moved closer to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ear, saying,


    "Your Prince does look very handsome, but his mannerism is so indifferent. I''m afraid he might give me killer looks when I visit you."


    This little girl was so adorable, so lively and exuberant. In this way, she was very much like Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve another little girl in my house. If you two get to meet up, you can go outside together to play."


    Yueqi''s character was very similar to that of Baizhi.


    In Lin Mengya''s courtyard, playful bickering could be heard every day because of Baizhi''s innocent character.


    If she were to have a few girls with a similar character, she believed her life would be very interesting.


    After Yueting and Yueqi continued chatting with Lin Mengya for a while, it was time they returned to their seats.


    She thought in her heart that perhaps this was not the appropriate occasion to pay her respects to the rest of the Yues. She decided that she should prepare an appropriate gift for her brother''s future mother-in-law another time.


    After three rounds of wines, the atmosphere had become much more settled and harmonious.


    When the singers and dancers were dismissed from the stage, they had entered into the most import part of the banquet.


    "Most honorable Crown Prince of Dajin, and the Queen, I, King Ming, had made this trip for a purpose. It is my hope that you will grant my request."


    King Ming bowed respectfully as he spoke.


    The Crown Prince and the Queen looked at each other knowingly, but pretended that they were clueless about what was about to be said.


    "Please say it, King Ming. We will grant your request if it is within our power to achieve it."


    "This is Tianbei, my son, who has reached marriageable age. It is my hope to find him a virtuous wife from Dajin.


    After he finished the sentence, all the royal officials with daughters began to perk up.


    Most of them started to regret bringing their beautiful daughters to the banquet today.


    If their daughters were to be chosen, they would have to leave their family to follow King Ming to the distant western vassal state. Who knew when they would get to see each other again?


    Yet there were some others who were hoping for a chance that their daughters would be picked.


    Hu Tianbei was a handsome crown prince after all. He was going to take over the throne of the western vassal state.


    It was not at all bed to one day become the queen. This sounded like a good arrangement to some.


    As Lin Mengya looked around, she did not find Lin Mengwu.


    It was no wonder she did not dare to make herself appear before all the guests. She had been beaten up so badly that her face was all swollen. She would definitely be mocked at if she appeared before so many people.


    "Oh? Since King Ming has this intention, I think it''s a good thing. The Dajin women are all very virtuous. I wonder who King Ming has in mind? Please let me know whose daughter King Ming has his eyes on."


    While it seemed that they were having this important conversation, Lin Mengya looked coldly at the mother-and-son pair, who had secretly set up everything.


    This entire matter had been set up long ago. At this moment, they were just going through the motion and pretending to make considerations.


    However, because Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were both not present at this moment, people would start to talk if King Ming were to openly specify that Lin Mengwu was the candidate.


    She wondered how they were going to proceed from here.


    "I think the women of Dajin are good, which is why I am at a loss of how to choose. I would have to trouble to Queen to help."


    The Queen smiled and said,


    "If that was the case, let''s have all the daughters of our officials showcase their talents. Firstly, it is for King Ming to choose a wife for his son, and secondly, we can all enjoy the entertainment.


    No one dared suggest otherwise since this was the Queen''s idea.


    All the prettily adorned young ladies followed the eunuch out of Yuanshan Palace to wait for them turn to showcase their talents.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and she pondered about what talents Lin Mengwu possessed.


    After Shangguan Qing and her father had been married for 15 years, she had only given birth to this one daughter.


    For this reason, they doted on Lin Mengwu. Although she was a malicious person, she was exceptionally skillful in playing the Chinese guitar. The music she produced was enough to make people want to dance to it.


    It appeared that the Queen was thinking in this line.


    As expected, when all the young ladies went off to prepare their item, Shangguan Qing finally appeared.


    When Shangguan Qing first entered the banquet hall, no one really noticed her.


    She was wearing an impassive expression on her face and she did not look in Lin Mengya''s direction at all.


    There was also anger on her face as she looked in the Queen''s and the vice Princess''s direction.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and laughed to her self. It looked like Lin Mengwu was pretty badly injured. From Shangguan Qing''s expression, it seemed she was also unwilling to proceed with Lin Mengwu''s marriage engagement.


    However, there was no way she could triumph over the Queen''s will.


    Every Dajin girl would have a private tutor to educate her at home.


    Dajin girls may not have much opportunity to learn the things in the books, they were usually well-trained in the arts, be in playing a musical instrument, or singing and dancing.


    The first few girls who presented their items had done well, but not they were not excellent.


    Eventually, when the Eunuch announced Lin Mengwu''s name, everyone present was cranking his neck and searching intently for her.


    As the sound of music started playing, a girl wearing a veil began walking from backstage.


    Lin Mengwu had put on a veil on her face, covering most part of her face, leaving only a pair of beautiful eyes.


    With moved with grace and her long hair swayed in rhythm. Every of her dance move was elegant and graceful.


    Lin Mengya nodded quietly. Regardless of her poor relationship with Lin Mengwu, she could not deny the fact that there was no one in the entire capital city who was more skilled at playing the Chinese guitar than Lin Mengwu.


    As the beats progressed faster and faster, Lin Mengwu''s dance steps were picking up speed at the same time.


    She was twirling like a dancing butterfly. However, Lin Mengya was not expecting this butterfly to be dancing towards the side of the stage.


    As she moved around the circular stage, her graceful moves had attracted the most attention from the floor.


    However, at some stage when Lin Mengwu might have made a small mistake when she tripped and fell.


    The spectators gasped in shock as she fell down from the stage.


    Lin Mengya secretly snorted and as she could see through Lin Mengwu''s schemings.


    The place where she fell off was where exactly Long Tianhao''s seat was.


    According to the drama script, Long Tianhao would reach out to catch the falling beauty.


    It was not because of any special reason. Rather, even a normal person would have reacted by helping a stranger who had fallen down.


    However, how could Long Tianhao be judged based on the standards and expectations of any other person.


    He was holding on to a cup of wine and looking indifferently at Lin Mengwu as she fell onto the floor.


    There was a "Thud!" as Lin Mengwu hit the floor.


    In that instant, the expressions on the spectators'' faces were that of astonishment.


    Initially, they had thought that she was talented in both playing the musical instrument and dancing, but it seemed that it was a joke after all.


    All the guests burst out in laughter and the Queen''s face fell in that instant.


    "Are you alright, Miss Lin?"


    The eunuch was the first to react. He dashed over and held on to Lin Mengwu.


    Embarrassed and enraged at the same time, Lin Mengwu shook off the eunuch''s hand and glanced at a dispassionate Long Tianhao with a pained look.


    Why did he rush over to Lin Mengya when some men tried to strike a conversation with her?


    While she could not even receive any pity from him even when she had a great fall?


    So this was what was in her mind.


    Lin Mengya finally understood what Lin Mengwu''s intention was. Lin Mengwu definitely did not understand Long Tianhao''s character.


    Long Tianhao was the type of person who would be extremely dispassionate about the people and the things he did not really care about.


    Moreover, Long Tianhao would not want to be implicated in such trouble in such an occasion.


    Serve her right!


    Lin Mengya secretly felt a sense of satisfaction, but she pretended to look concerned by shaking her head to show her disapproval towards her husband''s neglect.


    At that moment, Long Tianhao lifted his eyes and coincidental they met Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Well done!"


    Long Tianhao could almost read the message in Mengya''s eyes, saying that he had done a good job.


    "She deserved it."


    In the same way, Lin Mengya could read what her husband was trying to say from his eyes. At this instant, she could feel her sense of satisfaction climaxed.


    Lin Mengwu had always enjoyed throwing herself into people''s arms.


    Unfortunately, there was zero chance she could do that with the very cold Long Tianhao.


    As the atmosphere turned tense, the Crown Prince stood up and made a suggestion, saying,


    "Mother, I think it would be a better idea for the Crown Prince of the western vassal state to make his own decision. It there is someone whom he falls in love at first sight, wouldn''t you receive credit for facilitating a beautiful marriage?"


    Since the plan for talent search had failed, he had immediately moved on to a contingency.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Lin Mengya, whom the eunuch had helped over to her seat, then glanced at the free-spirited Crown Prince of the western vassal state.


    The Dajin Crown Prince was obviously starting to panic to have resorted to this move.


    Lin Mengya tried to smother a laugh that was bubbling up from within her. It looked like their plan was not going to work.

 Chapter 89 Donst Touch What Belongs to Me

    "Alright, Bei, why don''t you go around to see if there is anyone whom you fancy. Just come back and tell us."


    King Ming did not seem bothered by what happened. To him, it was just a minor episode which did not affect him at all.


    Lin Mengya was beginning to feel perplexed. By right, King Ming would have known of this plan regarding Lin Mengwu.


    However, why did King Ming seemed to have no reaction to Lin Mengwu and what happened to her?


    Unless he was hiding it so well that even Lin Mengya could not tell from looking at him?


    If this were the case, King Ming would be a very sophisticated personality.


    "Yes, Father."


    Hu Tianbei got up from his seat and with a cup of wine in his hand, he began walking through the crowd.


    He was already a very handsome man, coupled with his elegant clothes, he looked especially noble and charming.


    There was not a hint of uncouthness in him and he instantly won the hearts of the many young ladies present.


    There were even some of the bolder young ladies who braced themselves to look him in the eye.


    Lin Mengya was almost certain that King Ming and the Queen had conspired with each other without Hu Tianbei''s knowledge on this matter.


    In fact, it was easy to see that the plan was for the Queen to give King Ming a daughter-in-law, who could act as a spy other than building a closer relationship between the two nations. How could King Ming be unaware of this?


    If King Ming decided to be unfaithful, it would be made known to the daughter-in-law for sure.


    However, if any accident happened to Lin Mengwu, he would be the one to shoulder the blame. Although it may seem that he was bringing home a daughter-in-law, in actuality, he was bringing home a forefather.


    Moreover, he must have seen through Lin Mengwu''s intention just now.


    How would she be a good consort for the crown prince if she was a lady who threw herself at other men in front of so many pairs of eyes?


    By that time perhaps the entire royal family would become a laughing stock in the western vassal state.


    After what happened just now, Hu Tianbei probably did not have a good impression of Dajin women anymore.


    Lin Mengya was most disagreeable to the marriage of convenience. In case of a discord between the two nations.


    The innocent consort would be the one to suffer most.


    The unfortunate thing was, she was not in power to make the decision.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Tianbei did not put down the cup of wine on the table in front of any lady after walking around the banquet hall.


    In fact, he had made his way to the place where the Dajin royal family members were seated.


    The Queen frowned and wondered if he had his eyes on a princess.


    Although that was not a big problem, she would prefer it to be Lin Mengwu, who would be very useful to her.


    Hu Tianbei did not fancy any of the princesses. He walked up to Lin Mengya instead.


    He placed his cup of wine in front of Lin Mengya on the table and started to talk while all the people looked shocked.


    "The other day, I bumped into the maidservant of a noble lady. After asking around, I discovered that this maidservant was Princess Yu''s maid. I''m wondering if Princess Yu would be willing to give her to me as my consort?"


    In that instant, all the people present were shocked into a daze after hearing Hu Tianbei''s words.


    How would the prestigious royal prince of the western vassal state fancy a maidservant?


    Was this a joke?


    Did this imply that all the noble ladies present were no match for a mere servant girl serving Princess Yu?


    Even Lin Mengya was dazed as stared at the silver cup containing the wine, sitting in front of her.


    What did he mean? Was he talking about Baizhi?


    All of a sudden, she remembered that the two of them had an argument. If this was what led to love at first sight for him, did this not sound ludicrous?


    "You... I don''t really get what you mean, did you make a mistake?"


    Lin Mengya inquired with caution, fearing what she heard was really Hu Tianbei''s intention.


    "No, my mind is set. I will only marry her and no one else. I hope Princess Yu will grant my wish."


    Hu Tianbei sounded determined and immovable.


    The Queen and the Crown Prince both took on a ghastly expression, but there was no way they could take back their words.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, taking a consort is a serious matter and you should not treat it lightly. If you really fancy Princess Yu''s maidservant, you may ask Princess Yu to grant her to you as a concubine."


    As the Dajin Crown Prince panicked at how things had turned out, he quickly tried to put a stop to it.


    Lin Mengya, however, was displeased. How could the Dajin Crown Prince make a decision on her behalf? Baizhi was her maidservant after all.


    She pondered for a while, lifted up the cup to wine on the table and said,


    "Baizhi is not really my maidservant, but she''s my god sister. If that is the case, I have to ask her opinion on this. If she agrees to it, Your Highness, the Crown Prince of the western vassal state, you have to make her your consort, keeping to the customs. Are you agreeable?"


    Immediately, Lin Mengya could sense the Dajin Crown Prince and Queen shooting her a malicious look.


    Regardless of how they plotted and schemed, in the end, the Crown Prince was being taken by Lin Mengya''s maidservant.


    She could imagine how much Dajin''s Crown Prince and Queen must have hated her at now.


    What could they do even if they hated her to the core? She was not even afraid of their evil schemes.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had the palace guards as well as Qinghu protecting her, she had nothing to fear, even the secret evil plans of the Queen and the Crown Prince was going to deter her.


    Who would have expected Hu Tianbei to agree to the terms set out by Lin Mengya?


    The two of them lifted their cups of wine and clinked them together as a gesture that they have made an agreement.


    The speed at which this was progressing was out of everyone''s expectation.


    Did Hu Tianbei really fall in love with Baizhi at first sight?


    Lin Mengya looked at Hu Tianbei with doubt as he blinked his eyes at her in quick succession.


    Instantly, she understood what his intention was and Lin Mengya also secretly nodded.


    So this was what was happening.


    What a clever Crown Prince. He was really cautious although he may appear to be unrefined.


    Hu Tianbei returned to his seat. He was unperturbed by how the others were looking at him. He was only looking at Lin Mengya, who nodded at him.


    Seeing that they could not put a stop to this, the Dejin Queen and Crown Prince looked as if they were going to vomit blood.


    "Your Highness, King Ming, don''t you think this is happening too fast and abrupt?"


    The Dajin Crown Prince had been pulling a straight face but now he was forcing a smile on his face and attempting to negotiate terms with King Ming.


    "This matter..."


    King Ming was about to express his thoughts about how ridiculous this engagement was turning out, when Hu Tianbei got up from his seat and prostrated himself before the king.


    "Father, the man from the western vassal state had always esteem the promises we make. I had just had an agreement with Princess Yu. If I were to break it now, I would be going against the nature of our people. Moreover, our queen also did not come from a noble family. Didn''t you always tell me that the most important thing is the harmony between a husband and his wife?"


    The gravity of Hu Tianbei''s words rendered King Ming and Dajin Crown Prince speechless.


    Right from the beginning, the Dajin Crown Prince and the Queen were agreeable to Hu Tianbei''s request to make his own choice.


    It would not look good on them if they took back their words just because there was a change in the candidate.


    However, it seemed that Hu Tianbei''s words were very effective.


    King Ming changed his attitude immediately and patted Hu Tianbei on his shoulder, saying,


    "Good, you are a true man of the western vassal state, who is faithful and true to your words. You may rise. I will grant you this engagement."


    Even King Ming had stated his stand. It appeared that the matter had been set.


    The Dajin Crown Prince opened his mouth, but nothing came out of it.


    "Alright, since the Crown Prince had already given his heart to someone, why don''t we give them our blessings?"


    The Queen was a cunning fox after all. She quickly changed her attitude to go along with Hu Tianbei''s wish.


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Hu Tianbei and King Ming immediately thanked them with a bow. Although the atmosphere was still a little awkward, the Queen was all smiles by now.


    The banquet proceeded as per normal, however, both Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao could sense that this was the quiet before the storm.


    "Father, Mother, I''m very envious of Elder Brother for finding a beautiful wife. I''m wondering if I can also bring a wife back to the western vassal state with me too?"


    Hu Lunan''s words immediately brought the tense and awkward atmosphere back.


    Hu Tianbei looked at his little brother disapprovingly. He was aware that Father was actually not very keen on the marriage of convenience.


    Now, why did Lunan make such a request?


    "If Second Prince is having this idea, I''m sure Mother, the Queen would be more than happy to help."


    If their plan did not work with the crown prince of the western vassal state, they definitely entertained the idea of the second prince entering into a marriage of convenience with them.


    Anyway, no one could be sure who would end up succeeding the father as king.


    One would imagine Hu Lunan knew this as a fact. He smiled subtly and pointed towards an inconspicuous corner of the hall.


    "I have a feeling that this lady there is a virtuous lady. I want to marry her."


    Lin Mengya''s missed a beat as all eyes turned to look at that direction. It was none other than her big sister Yueting, who was looking at her helplessly.


    That was outrageous! How could he even think to consider someone in the Lin Family?


    Once again Lin Mengya was implicated again. Back then, the marriage engagement between the eldest daughter of the Yues and the eldest son of the Lins was known to everyone.


    Now, the second prince of the western vassal state had his eyes on her. In that instant, people started talking about Master Lin.


    "It looks like Master Lin is going to be a cuckold."


    "Isn''t that right? He is fighting with our enemies bravely at this moment, but his fiance was going to be snatched away by the second prince of the western vassal state, sigh..."


    All kinds of rumors entered Lin Mengya''s ears and this instantly stirred up her fierce anger.


    What a scoundrel this second prince of the western vassal state was! While he failed in kidnapping her, now was he eyeing on her sister-in-law?


    Lin Mengya let out a cold laugh and not caring much about the consequence, she snorted,


    "You called yourself the trustworthy royal family from the western vassal state, but what turned out is a bunch of shameless people who snatch other people''s wives."


    Although Lin Mengya had used a light voice, it was echoed throughout the banquet hall and everyone present held their breath.


    This princess was truly one who spoke her mind without any fear.


    The Dajin Crown Prince''s piercing eyes were on Lin Mengya instantly. He did not expect this woman repeatedly messed up two prospective arrangements for marriage for convenience.


    He almost lost it there and then.


    "Third Younger Brother, please discipline your consort!"


    Although Prince Yu was arrogant and aloof, he was merely a clown in the Crown Prince''s eyes.


    If it were in the past, Long Tianhao would have shut his consort up immediately.


    Today, however, Long Tianyi responded by standing up and fixing his eyes on his consort.


    "What Ya''er said was right. I have the same sentiments too."


    "Wah..." the guests were beginning to panic. Did they hear wrongly?


    They were shocked that this heartless Long Tianhao who did not even lift a finger to help the beauty who fell from the stage, would take such a risk by standing up for his consort!


    Good heavens! Things had gone so crazy in this banquet!

 Chapter 90 Fright in the Middle of the Nigh

    t


    "What do you mean? I can see this lady is not married yet. Are you trying to mislead us, Prince Yu and Princess Yu?"


    King Ming was obviously displeased. The chance to be his elder son''s bride being taken by Prince Yu''s servant girl.


    Now, even the second''s prince''s choice of bride was dictated by Princess Yu.


    Although he was a foreign king in Dajin, he was not going to be taken advantage of by anyone.


    However, Lin Mengya''s attitude turned around unexpectedly as she said with a gentle voice,


    "Please forgive me, King Ming. It''s all my fault that I''ve neglected to explain the reason behind, which the second prince is unaware of."


    Lin Mengya had made sure she found out everything about King Ming''s temperament. He was a reasonable man as long as people talked to him in a polite manner.


    If she insisted on her ways, she was afraid that King Ming would become unreasonable.


    Lin Mengya''s immediate change of attitude had calmed King Ming down a little.


    In term of status, the consort of a prince may not be inferior to him after all.


    "However, if I find your explanation unacceptable, Princess Yu, I''m afraid I can''t give way to you."


    King Ming was beginning to sound assertive.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not upset. On the other hand, she smiled faintly as she walked up to Yueting with light and graceful steps.


    "Miss Yue is my brother''s fiance. Everyone in Dajin knows this as a fact. Even His Majesty, the Emperor agreed to their engagement. Of course, it is natural that the Second Prince doesn''t know about this. I apologize for being so blunt with my words just now because this matter concerns my brother''s reputation. Your Highness, King Ming, please forgive me."


    King Ming''s facial expression kept changing when he heard to Lin Mengya''s apology.


    When he glanced at his second son, there seemed to be a flash of emotion in his eyes.


    However, that look disappeared when he turned back to Lin Mengya.


    "In this light, Nan was the one who was too abrupt. Since it''s the Emperor''s will, let us not try to go against it. Nan, I think let''s forget about choosing a consort for you for now."


    Although King Ming seemed easy going in this negotiation, he was in fact the strong-minded, unwavering decision maker in the western vassal state.


    This could be clearly seen from the attitude of his sons towards him.


    Yueting had been holding on tightly to Lin Mengya''s hand and had just come to realize what just happened.


    "Wait! Although Miss Yue is engaged to Master Lin first, Master Lin is still fighting the battle at the borders. What if it delays Miss Yue''s future. Wouldn''t that be unfortunate?"


    The Crown Prince of Dajin said abruptly, sounding as if he was concerned about Yueting''s future.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and was about to give a rebuttal when Long Tianhao interrupted her, saying,


    "Our soldiers out at the borders were exposed to the elements day and night. I''ve heard back in the battle at Fangjia Dam, Lin Nansheng fought valiantly and finally brought victory for us. Now, our soldiers are still at fighting at the borders, if the soldier''s fianc¨¦ were to be given to someone else as a wife, Your Highness, the Crown Prince, wouldn''t you be worried that our soldiers would be devastated and demoralized?"


    Long Tianhao''s comments brought tears to many retired soldiers who had come back in the capital.


    Back then they had fought valiantly on the battlegrounds.


    Some had missed their old mothers'' passing, while some old mothers had to suffer from the loss of their sons.


    There was even one soldier whose entire family of over ten members caught the pestilence going around back home and were so severely ill that they could not get out of bed.


    At that time, he was only a file miles away from home. However, for the sake of protecting and defending his nation, he missed saying goodbye to the people dearest to him.


    Presently, the father and the son of the Lins were by the borders fighting. It must be a trying time for them.


    It looked like the Dajin Crown Prince was going to use the future daughter-in-law of the Lins to achieve a marriage for convenience for his benefit. Such a move precisely shattered the morale of the soldiers!


    Immediately, a few important government officials looked at the Crown Prince with disapproving eyes with a hint of rebuke.


    The Crown Prince suddenly realized that he had said something wrong!


    Yueting held on tightly to Lin Mengya''s hand and her face was totally drained of colors from fear.


    Her life had always been so simple and smooth-sailing until now.


    It consisted of waiting patiently for her lover, who was the handsome and valiant young general, to return on a horse to take her as his wife.


    Never would she have imagined that the second prince of the western vassal state would have his eyes on her. She was so scared that her soul left her.


    "Ya''er, Ya''er, what should I do?"


    Lin Mengya patted her trembling hands and gently comforted her, saying,


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one can make you accept this marriage for convenience."


    Yueqi was as lost as her elder sister. Her big round eyes were filled with tears by this time.


    Why would her poor thing sister meet with such a thing?


    "Let''s discuss this another time. The Crown Prince was just negligent, there''s no need to blow this up, Prince Yu."


    Finally, it was the Queen who stepped out to diffuse the tensed atmosphere.


    She cursed under her breath and secretly rebuked her son in her heart.


    From the moment the Crown Prince blurted out that foolish statement, the Queen could feel a rising exasperation.


    What a useless thing! Even after nurturing him personally for the last twenty years, was this the best he could do?


    The basis for the nation''s stability lies in the soldier''s guarding and fighting at its borders.


    In the past, their forefathers had built up the nation of Dajin by relying on the power of their army. It was through this that they were able to overthrow the previous dynasty.


    If they were to disappoint and demoralize the soldiers in the army, would it not be equivalent to ruining their nation''s future destiny?


    Although the Crown Prince was not willing to give in, he did not dare to argue further.


    "It''s alright, we''ll let this go. Nanlu was not sensible enough. Rest Assure, Princess Yu, the people of the western vassal state would never do such thing as to take other people''s wives and children by force."


    King Ming was indeed a heroic character, who could bend and stretch to the circumstances. At the same time, he was also meticulous and rigorous.


    Lin Mengya nodded, spoke some comforting words to Yueting, then returned to her seat.


    Once seated, she could sense the eyes of her Crown Prince and Queen boring into her.


    But so what?


    From the time they start to devise a scheme against her, persecuted her to become Princess Yu, they had become her arch enemies. She knew that would not stop until they destroy her.


    As the banquet continued, Concubine De, using her headache as an excuse, left early with Lin Mengya to return to Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    The Queen, who was either more concerned about mending her relationship with King Ming, or was laying down the foundation for her ruse, did not stop Concubine De.


    Sitting in the horse carriage were Lin Mengya and a terrified Baishao beside her.


    "We almost got into trouble at the banquet, Miss! You were a little too impulsive and almost scared me to death."


    Baishao patted her chest and cast an anxious look at her mistress.


    She initially did not believe the claim that her mistress was a very bold lady, but today she witnessed for herself.


    In the presence of the Crown Prince, the Queen and the entire hall filled with the royals and officials, Baishao thought she could barely even.


    However, her mistress was able to argue her way! She was indeed exceptionally daring!


    "As the saying goes that a reasonable person would be able to walk miles, while an unreasonable person would find it difficult even to take one step. We have reasons and we make sense, so why shouldn''t we fight for it?"


    Today she had been bold to take a big risk. Had it been a small scale banquet, she might not have achieved what she wanted.


    The different was that this banquet was attended by all the important subjects and officials.


    Not to mention that the Crown Prince and the Queen would not dare to be rash and impulsive, they would have persecuted Yueting and forced her to marry the second prince from the western vassal state, not caring about how bad they would look.


    By tomorrow, what happened today would be spread far and wide, over the north and the south of the river in Dajin.


    By then, they would not be able to shoulder the consequences.


    "You may have your reasons that make sense, but the Queen wouldn''t even reason with you! Just look at how the Crown Prince had spoken today. He obvious despised the marriage engagement between Master Lin and Miss Yue. I''m just worried..."


    Baishao had reason to worry.


    At this juncture, Lin Mengya had closed her eyes to rest, but her mind was working out the plans at a lightning speed.


    It was not enough just to describe the Crown Prince and the Queen as malicious.


    Today, it was a close shave for her.


    She supposed another battle had begun because of the past grievances as well as the new one which she stirred up today.


    There was complete silence in the horse carriage when Baishao tossed some incense baits into the incense burner by her feet.


    The subtle aroma from the incense burner immediately rose and filled the entire horse carriage.


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and dragged Baishao to hide in a corner together.


    "What''s happening, Miss?"


    Baishao was totally clueless as to what was happening, when the sound of fighting echoed through the air from outside.


    "Hush!"


    Lin Mengya gestured with her hand, indicating that Baishao should keep quiet.


    The two ladies hid at the most protected corner of the horse carriage in a crouched position.


    As expected, their windows were poked with little holes from the tip of many arrows after a series of swishing sounds from flying arrows.


    Baishao went into shock as she leaned into Lin Mengya''s arms.


    How dare they carried out their evil plan even before she returned to Prince Yu''s Mansion? They were outrageous!


    "Princess..."


    The guards outside the horse carriage did not expect these men attacking them to be so tough.


    While the guards realized that there was no moment within the carriage, they turned to charge towards their enemies.


    Their attacker, the men in black attempted to get into the carriage to see the situation in it but were being blocked by the guards.


    "Brothers, charge!"


    Seeing that the horse carriage had become a target for the arrows, their eye''s burnt with rage.


    Since Princess Yu married into the family, their remuneration had increased a great deal.


    This was not to say that the prince did not treat them well, but Princess Yu definitely paid more attention to details was more understanding. For this reason, the guards had always remembered to look out for the princess''s interest.


    On top of that, these guards were mostly soldiers in the past and they knew to carry out their mission to the point of sacrificing their lives.


    However, they were overpowered by a large number of the enemy and gradually undermined by them.


    Finally, there were two men in black who found an opportunity to board the carriage. The sickle shape swords in their hands were flashing with a bloodthirsty brilliance.


    When they lifted up the curtain to the carriage, Lin Mengya was no where to be seen.


    How was that possible?


    The two men were going to have a thorough search of the carriage when footsteps of marching were heard from afar.


    It was definitely coming from an army of soldiers who had undergone training if it sounded so uniform. The men in black realized that thing had turned for the worse for them, so after signaling to each other with a whistle, they hurried off.


    These attackers had left as abruptly as they appeared in the first place. By the time the Yulin Guards arrived, what was left were the many corpses lying all over the ground.


    "The Princess! Will Someone please check if the Princess is alright?"


    After the crisis had been solved, the guards from the Prince''s Mansion dashed towards the horse carriage straight away.


    The horse carriage which was like a target for the arrows remained sturdy. They lifted the curtain but at first glance were unable able to spot where the Princess was.


    "Where''s the Princess? Has she been kidnapped by those men?"


    The guards were about to start pursuing those men in black when they suddenly heard a cry of agony coming from within the horse carriage.


    "We are right here! Help us get out of here!"

 Chapter 91 Comb through the Leads

    Following the direction of the voice, the guards finally found Lin Mengya and Baishao at the deepest part of the carriage.


    What happened was that at the critical moment, Lin Mengya had a brainwave and remembered that there was a hidden compartment below the carriage where they used to store baggage.


    Fortunately, the compartment was empty and even fortunately, both Lin Mengya and Baishao were petite and were able able to fit into that space, thereby barely escaped the disaster.


    It was a false alarm after all. The guards immediately quickly helped the two ladies up from the hidden compartment.


    Lin Mengya did not expect Baishao to remain so calm. Although her face had drained of its color, at least she was not shaking like a leaf like Baizhi.


    "Are you alright, Miss? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    When danger befell them just now, Lin Mengya had pushed Baishao into the hidden compartment first. Baishao was touched and filled with gratitude by Lin Mengya''s love and protection for her.


    "I''m alright, but what exactly happened? Did those men leave any clue behind?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head as she allowed Baishao to do a quick check on her body.


    "Princess Yu, when the group of attackers saw the approaching Yulin Guards, they retreated immediately without leaving a trace as a lead. We will bring these corpses back to Prince Yu''s Mansion for further investigation."


    Who exactly were these men who appeared as quickly as they retreated?


    "I''ll have a look."


    Lin Mengya alighted the horse carriage with supported by one of the guards.


    After a period of fierce fighting, there were quite a lot of casualties.


    Outside the carriage surrounding it were many Yulin Guards as well as security guards from Prince Yu''s Mansion, who were protecting the horse carriage, making sure it was safe.


    As they casually went about turning the bodies around, strangely these dead men did not carry any indication of their identity, either were the guards able to tell with certainty where they were from.


    "Clang!" Lin Mengya saw something small falling from the waist pocket of one of the attackers.


    She quietly picked it up and hid it in her palm.


    Lin Mengya stood up and cried out, saying,


    "It looks like these men had a plan when they came. Where is the commander fo the Yulin Guards?"


    A middle-aged general dressed in an armor immediately stepped forward and stood before Lin Mengya.


    He had alighted his horse and greeted Lin Mengya with a bow.


    "Greetings of peace to Princess Yu. Please forgive me for arriving late. I am Xuanyuan Lie, the commander of Yulin Guards.


    The security of the capital was also under the jurisdiction of Yulin Guards.


    "Whatever happened can''t be blamed on you, General. These men were simply too cunning."


    Lin Mengya did not seem to be alarmed by having a close escape from harm but was still smiling.


    Xuanyuan Lie quietly tried to size up this princess who was infamous in the capital city. This was his first meeting with her, yet it did not seem like the rumors about her were all that accurate.


    "We are so grateful that Highness, the Princess is not blaming us for what happened. We would be most happy to escort you back to your mansion."


    Lin Mengya nodded then boarded the horse carriage. Finally, she was escorted safely back to Prince Yu''s Mansion, by both the Yulin Guards and the security guards from Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    While Prince Yu was still in the palace, Concubine De, on the other hand, had returned to Prince Yu''s mansion earlier on.


    Lin Mengya had purposely kept quiet about the attack this night so Concubine De was not aware of it.


    "Rest Assure, Princess Yu. The Yulin Guards will do out utmost to find out the whereabouts of the assassins."


    Lin Mengya nodded as a chilling look flashed across her eyes.


    "Alright, I will trouble General Xuanyuan to look into this matter."


    She had sent Qinghu to protect the people in Liuxin Courtyard earlier. Who would have thought that she herself would meet with danger?


    Why was there such chaos just under the Emperor''s nose?


    "Are you alright, Your Highness?"


    Steward Deng and Lin Kui were waiting at the gate of Prince Yu''s Mansion for Lin Mengya''s return with anxiety.


    "I''m alright, but come to Liuxin Courtyard, all of you. If Prince Yu is back, please ask him to come over as well."


    "Yes, Miss."


    The group of people following her headed towards Liuxin Courtyard to further discuss the matter.


    "Is everything alright, Miss?"


    Baizhi and Baiji stood by the gates waiting for Lin Mengya''s return.


    A severe-looking Lin Mengya closed the door, leaving only herself and her confidantes in her room.


    "Look at what this is!"


    Since there were no outsiders present, Lin Mengya finally took the object out from her sleeves.


    She placed it on the table so the rest could try to make out what it was.


    "What''s this?"


    Lin Kui contemplated for a long time before pick it up and putting it in his palm.


    The object was about an inch across, and it was a trigonous dart. Both of its surfaces had been polished to shiny and the tapering ends were extremely sharp.


    "I found this from the body of one of the men in black. Strangely, after searching through so many of the corpses, only one was carrying this."


    Lin Mengya''s words concentrated everyone''s attention on this tiny trigonous dart.


    "This object looks very delicate, and it was hard to come by. Could it indicate some kind of identity?"


    Although Steward Deng had not been in the society, he had sharp eyes. In fact, he had spoken what was exactly on Lin Mengya''s mind.


    "I thought so too. Will all of you have a look at this to see if you know which secret society uses this dart?"


    However, the two of them took a careful look at it and ended up shaking their heads it did not ring a bell for them.


    At this moment, a messenger was sent to pass them the message that Prince Yu would be staying at the palace and not returning home tonight.


    Lin Mengya pondered over this but finally adjured the discussion. She would wait for Long Tianhao to return before making a conclusion.


    After the group dispersed, only the three maidservants and Lin Zhongyu remained in the room.


    From the time Lin Mengya stepped into the room, Lin Zhongyu had been wearing this frown on the face. He also had a worried look when he looked at Lin Mengya.


    "I heard you''ve been attacked on the journey, Lass? Who has the audacity to lay a finger on our little lady?"


    An anxious Qinghu dashed into the room and carried Lin Mengya into his arms, looked her up and down to ensure that she was unharmed before he rested his anxiety.


    "Okay, okay, I''m alright, really!"


    She thought that if Qinghu was around when the attack happened, she would not have to embarrass herself by hiding in the secret compartment with Baishao.


    Qinghu gave her a second glance just to make sure she was alright, then he sat down on the chair, keeping his eyes trained on Lin Mengya.


    "Baizhi, would you accompany Baishao to go and rest first? She had enough of a scare today, please make sure you''re by her side."


    Baizhi, who had similar experiences, naturally knew how frightening this was for Baishao.


    Without hesitation, she held on to Baishao''s hand and the two of them walked hand in hand to their room to rest.


    After Lin Mengya made sure they were gone and would not be able to hear anything she said, she asked in a whisper,


    "Did you find out anything?"


    Qinghu hesitated, then nodded his head.


    "Indeed there were some men who came for that silly girl, but I''ve sent them away. One more thing, I''m not sure if Long Tianhao had sent for some men highly skilled in martial arts, to surround the entire courtyard. There were also guards whose face didn''t look familiar to me."


    Lin Mengya lifted her brows as she wondered what had happened.


    Could it be that Long Tianhao was aware that the Queen and the Crown Prince was venting their anger on Baizhi?


    Or...


    "Big Sister, can you come out for a moment? I have something I''d like to tell you in private."


    Lin Zhongyu, who had remained silent for a while, suddenly stood up and started speaking with a hurried tone.


    Lin Mengya looked at him quizzically, but nodded her head, then followed Lin Zhongyu out of the door.


    The night wind felt a little chilly.


    Lin Mengya looked at the young man dressed lightly and her heart skipped a beat.


    She realized that she was not aware when she started not being able to read this young man''s mind.


    "Big Sister, I... I have deceived you."


    Lin Zhongyu found it so difficult to say out these words.


    The once stubborn and willful young man had turned into someone cold and aloof.


    Standing behind him, Lin Mengya was speechless.


    "Actually, I''m not an orphan. On the contrary, I''ve come from a prominent family. You can say that my status is not inferior to that of Prince Yu."


    He had suddenly dropped this bomb on Lin Mengya that she started to feel dizzy.


    Before she could solve Baizhi''s problem, Lin Zhongyu''s problem arose.


    Why was it that the people around her kept giving her surprises?


    She rubbed her temple with her slender fingers, pondered for a while and said,


    "I am not bothered about your background. I didn''t mind whether you were of some noble birth back when I brought you back. If you find it awkward, you didn''t have to tell it to me. Just remember that I''m forever your good Big Sister."


    In fact, Lin Mengya had long sensed something.


    Xiaoyu was exceptionally good-looking, which implied that he did not come from an ordinary family.


    Although he had been through a lot of hardships, he had matured tremendously since he entered Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    How was it possible for him to have such a great transformation if there wasn''t someone who was secretly helping him?


    "Are you sure you''re not upset that I haven''t told you the entire truth, Big Sister?"


    As he turned around, he looked at Lin Mengya with his bright eyes which were full of expectation.


    She nodded in response. To her, Xiaoyu was a much-needed family member. She would not be bothered about this trivial matter.


    "That puts my heart at ease. Oh yes, Big Sister, I can see that Qinghu is overburdened. Moreover, he is a man and it''s not very convenient for him to be so close to you always. How about I gift you with someone else? What do you think?"


    Lin Mengya''s first reaction was to reject his offer. However, she reflected upon what happened recently and thought that there were indeed many troubles that came her way.


    She did not need to feel awkward with Xiaoyu.


    When Lin Zhongyu observed that Lin Mengya was not against the idea, a brilliant smile appeared on his face.


    He waved his small hand in the air and immediately, a slim black figure appeared on the open space in the courtyard.


    "What can I do for you, Young Master?"


    Although the voice sounded a little mellow, it was crisp and clear.


    When Lin Mengya took a good look at the figure, she was actually a pretty girl.


    "Arise, you will belong to Big Sister from today onwards. Regardless of any circumstances, you are responsible for protecting Big Sister."


    Xiaoyu''s severe expression on his face at this moment was a total contrast to the innocent young man Lin Mengya knew.


    She was surprised to find that this little lad was in fact as fierce as a small tiger.


    For some unknown reason, a sense of pride welled up in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    "Yes, Miss. Qingluan will do my utmost to protect my master."


    Lin Zhongyu''s expression fell and suddenly with a cold voice, he said,


    "Big sister is as important as my life. If she were to be hurt in anyway, don''t think about bringing me back."


    The girl called Qingluan turned to Ling Mengya suddenly and looked at her with embarrassment as if she was rejecting his idea.


    "Forget it. It''s not good to force this on her, isn''t that right?"


    Moreover, she did not feel comfortable having someone whom she was not familiar was to be by her side. She had to beware her too.

 Chapter 92 Putting the Blame on Them

    "Looks like you all still do not have respect for me. Then leave, I don''t need followers who are unwilling to submit to me."


    The young girl''s rejection had stirred up Lin Zhongyu''s dissatisfaction.


    There was a hint of youthful innocence in his impassive voice.


    Lin Mengya looked on coldly, but thought that Xiaoyu had done the right thing.


    It was required for a master to be assertive and decisive.


    If a master is overly assertive, he would lose his servants'' loyalty; however ,if he is too soft-hearted, his servants would think that he is weak.


    "Qingluan wouldn''t dare! Please forgive me, Young Master. I''m at fault, Young Master, please forgive Qingluan!"


    The young girl panicked. She was only trying to follow instructions. She did not expect her young master to be so adamant.


    Lin Zhongyu''s expression was one of indifference. He was relentless.


    "Your Highness, Princess Yu, Qingluan was at fault. Will you please put in some good words for me to my master, so he will stop being angry with me?"


    She was indeed a clever girl. Knowing that her way was not going to work, she turned to Lin Mengya for help.


    Lin Mengya could not bear to reject her request when she saw the desperate expression on her face.


    She walked up to Lin Zhongyu quietly and stood behind him, put out her hand and tugged at his sleeves.


    "Alright, stop being angry. Look at how you had scared her."


    Lin Mengya''s words was like a miracle pill, which immediately relaxed Lin Zhongyu''s serious facial expression.


    "I will allow you to remain here because my elder sister had pleaded on your behalf. However, do remember that from now on, you have to show more respect to my elder sister, even more than the way you respected me."


    "Yes, Qingluan will adhere by your instructions."


    It appeared that Xiaoyu had always pulled a straight face in front of his subordinates.


    This must be the reason why the young girls seemed to breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Lin Zhongyu relaxed.


    Lin Mengya wondered how this young man was like when he was not in her presence.


    "From now on, you will not be called Qingluan. I will call you Baisu. You will be staying by my side at all times to protect me. Do you get it?"


    Lin Zhongyu was careful and meticulous, considering the name Qingluan could create some problem for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was proud to see that Xiaoyu was attentive to even this small detail.


    "Yes, Baiyu will submit to your instructions."


    As Baisu got up, Lin Mengya realized that she was just a young girl around 15 to 16 years old.


    She did not understand what the people in these old times would allow a child to become a bodyguard.


    She wondered where this young girl stands in term of her skills in martial art if compared to Qinghu.


    "Rest assure, Big Sister. Although she is not as skilled as Qinghu, she is still considered highly skilled compared to the other common fighters."


    Lin Zhongyu added, as if he could read Lin Mengya''s the doubts in her mind.


    Lin Mengya nodded, believing that was sufficient to protect her.


    At least she was not as perverted at Qinghu.


    "Alright, I''m keeping her with me. You should go get some rest, it''s getting late."


    Lin Zhongyu nodded and returned to his room to rest.


    The moon was shining bright. Lin Mengya headed to the small pavilion, thinking over the events that happened during the day.


    There was not only the incident of the attack.


    There was the matter about Baizhi as well as Elder Sister Yueting. She would have to think up solutions for their problems.


    "Are you not going to sleep yet? Beware that your face will become wrinkled from the lack of sleep."


    The voice of Qinghu echoes through the courtyard and as Lin Mengya turned her head around, she spotted his tall silhouette under the moonlight.


    "Do you recognize the owner of this object?"


    Lin Mengya asked, staring at the trigonous dart in his hand.


    "Erm, when I was working in the past, I''ve seen this object somewhere. But I can really pinpoint whom it belonged to, just I remember this person was someone noble, maybe a subject in the royal courts."


    Qinghu''s reply made Lin Mengya frown slightly.


    "A subject in the royal courts? Could it be the Crown Prince?"


    It seemed rather reasonable to think this way. The Crown Prince had wanted to set up a marriage for convenience with King Ming, but his plan was time and again upset by Lin Mengya.


    However, something was amiss if one were to think more carefully.


    If the Crown Prince and the Queen wanted to attack her, they had a lot of choices and did not need to take the risk of planning such an attack.


    Although the group of men in black had appeared abruptly, they had treated as quickly as they appeared.


    It appeared to be a show they put up for her to watch.


    "They must have used someone else to attack me, so they could put the blame on others."


    Regardless, she believed that this trigonous object would eventually be traced back to the Crown Prince."


    Whoever was the mastermind behind all this would just sit back and watch the fight.


    If Lin Mengya really started to fight with the Crown Prince, she would be letting whoever was behind be get what his way.


    Qinghu started looking serious for once.


    When he was out in society, all conflicts and problems were so solved by either fighting or killing.


    However, he had observed how Lin Mengya had time and again experienced a close shave with death after he came to work for her.


    The person in authority could easily annihilate an entire clan just by giving an order and no one could refute this.


    Even if one were to be very powerful, he could be overturned in the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mengya had to watch every step as if she was treading on ice.


    "Lass, why would you want to stay in this mansion and be a princess? What about you follow me to travel around bohemian."


    Apparently, Qinghu did not care much about status and power in society. Otherwise, he would not have spent three years of his time by Lin Mengya''s side.


    "Bohemian? What is it like in there, sly fox?"


    In her present life, Lin Mengya had also fallen in love with some so-called knight errant.


    After knowing Qinghu, she had gradually got to know what bohemian was about.


    Conflicts and fights were inevitable around people.


    One would not be able to defend himself against the secret attacks even if he was highly skilled in martial arts.


    "The so-called Bohemian is not much different from here."


    After pondering for a moment, Qinghu suddenly smiled.


    He spoke in this manner, sitting beside Lin Mengya.


    "I was brought up being kept indoor in a mansion. While the other boys were learning kicks and punches, I was learning the skill of charming people."


    Lin Mengya was learning bit by bit about Qinghu''s past when at this moment, he had let down his guard.


    Although he had been a through a lot in life, he had this carefree look about him.


    Nevertheless, his fists were held tightly by his side at this moment.


    "When I was eleven, I was the most beautiful thing the nobles and wealthy people could boast about. From that year onwards, I was always by the bedside of the nobles and wealthy men who loved other men. Even up to today, many of the senior subjects in the courts were once my clients."


    A hateful look momentarily flashed across his eyes, but Qinghu quickly hid it behind his careless facade. He had only allowed LIn Mengya to see the side of him which was filthy.


    "Later on as I grow older, my master had a new toy and so he sent me to Peach Blossom Dock. Then I became what you see of me now."


    It was rumored that Qinghu was rather temperamental and unpredictable.


    However, who would have imagined what kind of inhumane abuse he had gone through since he was young.


    He was not crazy, neither was he an idiot, nor was had he gone berserk. He was at the best possible state he could be now.


    "You are also my friend, Qinghu. If there''s anything you dream of doing, do go ahead, because I will give you all my support."


    Qinghu shook his head, smiled and said,


    "I will not revenge on them since these things are of the past now. Moreover, many of them were punished because of me. It is enough for me to know that for a fact. Anyways they are all aged by now, but I''m still young and beautiful. In this light, I''m completely victorious over them!"


    He was back to his cheeky disposition, however, Lin Mengya seemed to be burdened even more.


    If Long Tianhao was likened to her parents who provided all her physical need and an overbearing big boss, and Lin Zhongyu was her adorable little brother, then Qinghu would be an unconventional yet trustworthy big brother.


    She was a very lucky girl, who, within a period of three months, had benefitted so much from these people.


    At the pavilion, Lin Mengya had also, for the first time, revealed a little bit about herself.


    "Actually, I also don''t quite belong in this world."


    Apart from Qinghu who heard what she said, there was another person who overheard their conversation.


    Long Tianhao was standing not far from the pavilion, looking at the two of them in the pavilion.


    Although Lin Mengya did not have a loud voice, he still managed to hear everything clearly.


    Did not belong to this world? Did she feel that all that fighting happening in the mansion was too frightening for her?


    He must have neglected this point. Although she was unique in her thinking, she was a fragile woman after all.


    Every now and then, there would be people eyeing on her, wanting to bring harm upon her, so much so that she had to live in fear all day long. He felt he had failed her in this sense.


    "Night, you are to always stay by the Princess''s side from now on, so that she would not meet with any harm. If anything happens to her, you''ll be punished with death."


    Ye, who had never left the prince''s side since he was young, was now given to serve the Princess just like that.


    The usually composed and calm Ye looked a little shaken up for a second.


    In the past, his master had only instructed him to protect the princess for a few days. However, now his master was completely handing him over to the Princess.


    Good heavens! Are you running a fever, Prince Yu?


    "I know your martial art skills surpass that of Qinghu, so I know you two will be able to keep her safe even if she were to meet with an army. Just remember what I say, to protect her so that she would not get in harm''s way.


    Ye was the most outstanding of all his shadow guards, who had saved him from danger countless times.


    However, he did not know why he could so easily choose Lin Mengya''s safety above his own.


    Perhaps it was because it would be too troublesome to look for another princess like her if Lin Mengya were to die.


    As these thoughts run through his mind, he had the urge to stay on in Liuxin Courtyard to listen to what Lin Mengya had to say.


    "I have something I''m very curious about. The rumor about you being an idiot had gone viral in the capital city. However, I had seen with my own eyes that you are indeed a very very cunning person."


    In his thirty odd years wandering around in the bohemian, he had not met anyone who could outwit him.


    However, he had always failed to take advantage of her in the many times they clashed.


    For this reason, Qinghu was perplexed.


    "That''s because you''re too dim-witted! In fact, I used to be a real idiot. However, I was subjected to too much shock that day in the bridal sedan. I only remembered that there was a bright light that flashed across my eyes. That''s when I became like this."

 Chapter 93 I Can Help You

    At the mention of this issue, even Long Tianhao found it especially strange.


    During that period of time, Ye had sent out secret agents to investigate the matter more than once. The reports he got was that Miss Lin was repulsive-looking and totally insane.


    This was all part of the Queen''s plan to use Concubine De to threaten and oppress him.


    Little did he expect that he had stumbled upon a treasure.


    He was initially wary of Lin Mengya, however, as time went by, he slowly let his guard down on her.


    Although she was a tough lady, her eyes were clear and she did things in the open, even if she meant to harm.


    Actually, after careful consideration, she had her reasons for everything she did.


    Perhaps things happened the way she claimed it to be, that she was stimulated by the shock she experienced when she was in the bridal sedan.


    As Long Tianhao went into deep thoughts, Qinghu spotted him.


    After signaling to Lin Mengya with a look in his eyes, Qinghu disappeared.


    Lin Mengya was left on her own in the pavilion to enjoy the sight of the moon.


    "Your Highness, the Prince, why are you trying to hide since you''ve come?"


    Her crisp voice was raised to a higher pitch as she spoke and Long Tianhao was slightly taken aback. Nevertheless, he walked out from the shadows quietly.


    "I will be in charge of your safety from now on."


    Lin Mengya looked blankly at Long Tianhao for a few seconds before she recovered.


    She smiled faintly and with a soft voice, she said,


    "In that case, thanks, Your Highness."


    Long Tianhao was a man of his words. He would bring to pass whatever he promised to do.


    By this time, she was surrounded by highly skilled people in martial arts. She supposed no evil man could even get closer to her.


    The words of Long Tianhao carried much more weight than all that pointless insurance.


    "I''ve sent men to do some investigation. Those men who attacked you belong to the Crown Prince''s death squad. The only thing was that they don''t usually show themselves."


    "So..."


    "So I have a feeling that they were not the Crown Prince''s men."


    Lin Mengya looked at the princes with admiration.


    It appeared that Long Tianhao was not just a good-looking dude, but was extremely intelligent too.


    He realized that they were able to arrive at a common understanding regarding certain issues.


    She was many times better than his silly friends were.


    "That''s exactly my thoughts, I find them very strange. Every move of theirs was ruthless and fatal, yet they were so quick to retreat and did not even try to remove their comrades'' dead bodies. They didn''t look like they were from the death squad, who would go all out to complete their mission. They could be putting up an act, yet it looked so real."


    To common people who meet with such an attack, they would first try to investigate the whereabouts of the attackers.


    However, the dead bodies that were left behind did not present any identity or leads.


    The only thing that was left behind was the trigonous dart, which could be used to prove the identity of the attackers.


    Although the clues were pointing towards the Crown Prince, yet it also proved him to be innocent.


    Of course, it could also mean the Crown Prince had purposely designed this suspicious attack episode.


    "That dart was the masterpiece of a weapon maker in the Crown Prince''s Mansion. Each man in the death squad carried one of these darts as prove of his identity. There was venom on the dart, which could kill a person upon contact."


    Long Tianhao saw the trigonous dart left behind by Qinghu on the stone table and frowned.


    While Lin Mengya was looking at Long Tianhao with astonishment. She realized she had underestimated this Prince Yu all these while.


    "I would not expect Your Highness to know about this secret."


    All along, she had thought that Long Tianhao was being repressed by the Crown Prince. He must have a reason for it.


    However, she did not expect him to be all-known, so much so that he even knew about the Crown Prince''s death squad.


    "Actually, all these years we have been aware of what''s going on each other''s life. Although I''m totally aware of what went on in the Crown Prince''s Mansion, I cannot lay a finger on him. Do you understand?"


    "So that was it," sighed Lin Mengya.


    It was no wonder that despite the fact that her Liuxin Courtyard, Long Tianhao''s Qinwu Courtyard, and Concubine De''s Art Courtyard were heavily guarded,


    Her whereabouts were still exposed.


    "No wonder those mishaps befell me earlier on because my whereabouts were disclosed somehow. Now I knew why."


    Long Tianhao nodded as he agreed that Lin Mengya had many close shaves with death from secret ambushes or outright attacks.


    Sometimes he even believed that Lin Mengya must be a very lucky or that she had the special protection from some deities.


    There had never been one person who was able to survive Qinghu from Peach Blossom Dock, nor make him give Ye to her.


    Perhaps she was really someone unique.


    "Please inform me beforehand of whatever you plan to do from now on. You may also freely mobilize the guards in the mansion."


    To Lin Mengya, it was pointless trying to put her under durance.


    It would be a better idea to just let her handle. It could bring about a better result.


    "Why? May I know why, Your Highness, the prince?"


    She could sense that Long Tianhao''s attitude towards her was getting a bit strange.


    "I don''t want to be under someone else''s control once again."


    In the last twenty years, although he had always had the Emperor, his father''s protection, he had to tip-top around as he lived under the repression of the Crown Prince¡£


    His mother, too, had been very cautious in whatever she did in the palace. However, she was still threatened by the Queen in the end.


    So much so that during King Ming''s visit this time, he was being blocked outside Taihe palace when he requested to see the Emperor, his father.


    It turned out that the Queen and the Crown Prince were the ones who obstructed him.


    He had enough of this.


    "I understand now."


    From how Long Tianhao stood up for her at the banquet today, he had basically declared war against the Queen and the Crown Prince.


    If Long Tianhao did not revolt, he would be accused of a more serious crime.


    At this time, the Crown Prince was displaying signs of being a tyrant even before he was made the emperor.


    By the time, he took over as emperor, would they not be beheaded for sure?


    Lin Mengya was not the kind who would resign to fate when being bullied.


    "It''s good that you finally understand. Go and rest since it''s getting late."


    Long Tianhao nodded and turned to leave.


    Looking at the prince''s silhouette, Lin Mengya''s heart was touched for the first time by this man.


    Long Tianhao may appear aloof on the outside, but he was willing to pay any price to protect the person he desired to protect.


    She wondered who would be the blessed girl who would take up that place in his heart.


    She shook her head as she also wondered why she was being so sentimental today.


    Lin Mengya found it hard to fall asleep that night. She lied on the bed and started analyzing the current situation.


    Under normal circumstance, no incidents that befall her should have happened under the Emperor''s nose.


    However, they did happen.


    The princess was kidnapped, and later she stirred up a commotion in public and the assassination that happened after dark.


    These incidents should not have happened in the capital city of a nation, unless there was someone in power who was behind all that had happened.


    Alternatively, perhaps these people had made special plans just to target her.


    However, no one would find out that she was secretly working for Long Tianhao.


    However, why was she always the one to meet with danger?


    This was something that Lin Mengya perplexed about.


    If their plan was simply to take down Long Tianhao and harm Concubine De, that would be more effective than targeting her.


    When she flipped around in her bed, she saw the moonlight was reflecting off the peony accessory on the desk.


    Lin Mengya came to a sudden realization.


    This was part of the dowry gifted to her by her father.


    The main target of the attackers was the power of the Lin family, the power in her father and brother''s hands.


    If she were to die a sudden death in Prince Yu''s Mansion, Prince Yu would be the first to be blamed.


    In addition, given that her brother and father doted on her, her father and brother would hate Long Tianhao if he were unable to provide an acceptable reason.


    For this reason, she had to quickly write a letter to her father and brother to explain the situation to them.


    At least, she had to let them know which side she was.


    She secretly made up her mind to do this without going through Long Tianhao and her relationship with her father and brother.


    After much thought, she dwelled on the point that Yueting was the only one in Lin''s mansion, and she would be the best conduit for sending the message.


    After she made up her mind, Lin Mengya planned to make a trip to the Yues to make her request known to Yueting.


    Yueting''s parents were after nobles in the capital city.


    Although the two families were related by marriage, they had not been in good terms for a long time.


    Because Yueting''s mother was the Queen''s good friend before the Queen entered the palace.


    The Queen''s marriage arrangement was more or less part of an evil scheme.


    However, even Yueting''s family did not expect that she eventually indeed fell in love with Mengya''s elder brother, the young general.


    For the past years, Yueting had been secretly helping Mengya.


    No matter whether it was her brother or for Yueting''s love for her brother, she had made up her mind about her visit to the Yue''s to meet Yueting''s parents.


    Early the next morning, Baiji and Baishao had started commenting about the gifts they prepared for the Yues.


    "Miss, everything had been prepared according to your instructions. Will you check through them?"


    Although the three of them were curious about how Baisu had joined them in their mistress''s house so abruptly overnight, they carried out their respective duties accordingly and did not gossip.


    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya had a look at the lift of gifts.


    Altogether, there were over ten items of gifts.


    There were the precious jade cicada, new cakes, and high-quality Linluo fabric. They had prepared gifts from acquired from foreign lands, which could not be found or seen anywhere in the country.


    "Not bad at all. These things are totally presentable. Follow me there, all four you. Also, inform Qinghu that he would be staying back to keep watch at home."


    Just when Lin Mengya finished her sentence, there was a voice expressing displeasure coming from within the room.


    Apart from Baisu, the other three were used to this happening all the time here.


    "Don''t be alarmed. This person is my bodyguard. Just like you, he is here to protect me and make sure I''m safe."


    From Baisu''s facial expression, it was obvious that she did not welcome Qinghu''s presence.


    Lin Mengya smiled and patted Baisu lightly on her shoulder as an indication for her to relax and not be alarmed.


    Baisu kept the sword in her hand. She was aware that there was the presence of someone highly skilled in martial arts within this courtyard.


    She did not expect this guard in front of the princess was such a skilled martial artist.


    What a strange mansion and what a strange princess.

 Chapter 94 The Current State of the Yue Family

    After sending a messenger to Long Tianhao to give him a reply, Lin Mengya went out of Prince Yu''s Mansion, bringing with her four maidservants.


    They were riding on a carriage which bore the sign of the Prince Yu''s Mansion, accompanied a dozen guards along its sides in an orderly manner. This attracted much attention from the people around.


    "Miss, why did we bring so many people with you today?"


    Baizhi asked in puzzlement, as she lifted the curtain of the horse carriage and look at the group of guards escorting them.


    "Isn''t it simple? Our mistress is visiting her future sister-in-law. We can''t look too pathetic, otherwise, we would be looked down upon."


    Baishao, who was always quick with her mouth, happened to speak Lin Mengya''s mind.


    Big Sister Yueting had also given her a hint earlier on.


    Today, Lin Mengya had to use her status as a princess to add to their gravity. Perhaps the Yues might even refuse their visit and not open their doors to welcome them.


    "Miss Yue is a beautiful and gentle lady. She had always treated our Princess with kindness."


    Baizhi sounded excited when she mentioned matters concerning Big Sister Yueting.


    As Lin Mengya listened attentively to parts of the conversation, all the more she thought that her future sister-in-law was a gem hard to come by because she was so virtuous.


    Indeed her brother was blessed in this way.


    "Unfortunately, while Miss Yue is such a pleasant person, her mother is not an easy person to deal with. Please be reminded not to lose your cool if she says something that offends you."


    The moment they mentioned the Mrs. Yue£¬Baizhi turned to look at Lin Mengya with concern.


    Although she was glad her Miss was an intelligent woman, her temperament was hard to predict sometimes.


    "I get it."


    She lowered her head and blow on the hot tea placed in front of her.


    She was all ready to defend and protect her brother and sister-in-law. She was determined to settle the matter with her future in-laws.


    Soon, the horse carriage arrived at the Yue''s Mansion. The Yues were a scholarly family and apparently, they were different from any other regular families.


    Although the mansion had been housing a few generations of people and had been renovated over the years, it appeared plain and simple and there was nothing lavish about it.


    What a noble family! Lin Mengya sent men to bring the invitation and knock on the door.


    After about seven minutes, a kindly looking middle-aged man, together with some servants and his wife came out to meet Lin Mengya.


    "We are honored to have Princess Yu visit us, please forgive me for not being aware of your coming."


    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage with the help of Baisu in a graceful manner, befitting a princess.


    "You don''t have to stand on ceremony, my respected in-law. I should have paid a visit earlier on but was overburdened with various matters. Finally, I am able to find time today to pay you a visit. I should be the one apologizing for the delay.


    Yue Shilin smiled gently. He thought it amazing for such a young princess to carry herself with such grace befitting of her status and cast her an approving look.


    "Please don''t mention it. The honor is ours that you have come to visit our humble abode. Please come in."


    At the arrival of the princess, everyone at the mansion welcomed her with the utmost respect as she was escorted into the house. Lin Mengya was quietly scanning the surrounding and was puzzled that she did not see Mrs. Yue and Yueting.


    Suddenly a familiar figure appeared in her line of vision. It was Yueqi. She was following behind the crowd, trying to signal to Lin Mengya about something.


    Her face was filled with anxiety. Lin Mengya''s heart skipped a beat as the thought flash across her mind. Could something bad have happened to Big Sister Yueting?


    As the entire group of people arrived at the great hall in the mansion, Yue Shilin finally sat down at the honorable seat after Lin Mengya insisted.


    The servants in the house had already prepared the best tea and as Lin Mengya took a sip, it was indeed an exceptionally fragrant and high-quality tea.


    "Your Highness, the princess, how have you been in the prince''s mansion? Brother Muzhi, who was guarding the nation at the borders had been anxious to know about your situation."


    Yue Shilin and Lin Muzhi had been friends since they were young. One of them was into literary while the other, into military affairs. They complemented each other and got along really well.


    For this reason, Yue Shilin treated Lin Mengya with affection such as towards his own children.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was well-educated with good manner. She was very similar to Lin Muzhi in this way, and for this reason, he was fond of her.


    "I''m doing very well. Thank you, Uncle Yue, for being concerned about me. I missed my father and brother a great deal too since I haven''t heard from them for a long time."


    In fact, her father had been writing letters home every month.


    However, the letter had always been kept by Shangguan Qing.


    The little toys sent by her brother through the messengers had always been taken by Lin Mengwu.


    Those playthings which did not interest Lin Mengwu would be casually thrown away by her.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was actually very concerned about her father and brother. It was just too bad that the communication between them had been obstructed by those two repulsive women at home.


    "Brother Muzhi is doing well. I''ve just received a letter from him recently. Although it was harsh at the borders, the soldiers were fighting fiercely to defend the nation. Your father was a valiant commander and the enemies did not dare to attack the army, which is why we''ve been enjoying peace for the time being."


    All of a sudden, she felt a sense of pride welling up in her. In her memory, her father was a gallant man but had always been very gentle and tender with her.


    He definitely did not vent his pain of losing his only true love onto Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya believed she was the most blessed person in the world for having her father''s love.


    "In that case, my heart is put at ease. Mengya had come for a special request from you, Uncle Yue."


    "Please tell me about your request."


    Lin Mengya smile as a pleading look appeared in her eyes.


    "These are some clothes I prepared for my father and brother. I''ve heard that the weather is harsh at the borders. I heard that my father had sacrificed his own coat for the soldiers and been through winter with little warm clothing. As his daughter, I could not bear the knowledge of him suffering the cold. Uncle Yue, please help me pass these clothes to them to elevate my guilt."


    Lin Meng had her men to carry a large chest over. Yue Shilin was obviously taken aback when he saw the wooden chest.


    What kind of items of clothing was these that it required such a big chest to carry?


    When he opened the chest, all he saw was thick winter clothing folded neatly in rows. He could tell these were not just for Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng alone.


    "This..."


    "There are altogether a thousand and eight hundred winter coats in here. They were prepared by Prince Yu. This is just a small gesture for the soldiers at the border. Although what Mengya and the prince are doing is limited, we hope to at least do something for the soldiers."


    All these were indeed prepared by Long Tianhao.


    After the enemy''s attack last year, the soldiers at the borders had to suffer the risk of death as well as the shortage of warm clothing and food.


    Long Tianhao would often send his men to provide the soldiers with more food and clothing.


    However, this had always been done secretly.


    Lin Mengya had requested Yue Shilin to carry the clothing to the soldiers this time was so that people would know, yet not be too loud about it.


    After all, these were not sent out directly from the prince''s mansion. It would be up to Yue Shilin how he wished to explain this.


    "Oh, I would thank the prince and you on behalf of the soldiers at the borders then."


    Although Yue Shilin was a literary official, he was definitely one with rectitude and a patriotic mindset.


    Because of all the injustices and evil that was happening, he, being a loyal subject was had not been regarded and fully utilized. Moreover, the Crown Prince was only interested in enjoying life and had never been concerned about the soldiers at the borders.


    Lin Mengya''s move would be able to win the hearts of the Yangxi family who were related to Yue Shilin.


    She intended to gradually master the power for Long Tianhao little by little with all that she could do.


    "Don''t mention it. Please do keep quiet about this. If anyone were to ask, Uncle Yue may say that it is simply a gesture of filial piety from Prince Yu and me. I''m sure you understand the difficult situation Prince Yu and I are in."


    Lin Mengya reminded Yue Shilin about their situation as she put on a bitter expression on her small face.


    Of course, Yue Shilin understood that the Crown Prince and the Queen were not magnanimous towards them.


    "Rest assured, Princess, I know what to do."


    Nodding, he assured Lin Mengya as the two of them finally arrived at a common understanding.


    After the chest of clothes was carried elsewhere, they enjoyed themselves, and their relationship was even closer than before.


    Then she gently asked a question, saying,


    "Oh yes, Big Sister Yueting and I get along really well. Why did I not see her anywhere?"


    As Lin Mengya asked the question, trying to sound casual, Yue Shilin''s face froze for a moment. Just when he was about to reply, Yueqi blurted out saying,


    "Big Sis, please save my sister. She''s going to die under my mother''s hands!"


    At Yueqi''s words, both Lin Mengya and Yue Shilin''s faces fell.


    "Qi''er, don''t be so rude. You may leave!"


    Yue Shilin had said those words with a helpless tone.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood what had happened. Mrs. Yue, being so calculating, must have wanted Yueting to abandon her brother for the prince of the western vassal state.


    She snorted and thought that it would not be so easy to take away the daughter-in-law who was engaged to the Lin family.


    She waved to Yueqi, indicating for her to come over.


    "What had happened to Big Sister Yueting? Can you tell me about it?"


    Yueqi sniffed and began to cry.


    "Mother is trying to force Big Sister to agree to the marriage for convenience, but she refused. Mother then locked her up in the room. Big Sister is so stubborn that she decided to go on a hunger strike. Qi''er is worried that if she continues in this state, she would collapse."


    Lin Mengya laughed secretly in her heart as she thought that Qi''er was rather good at exaggerating.


    It had only been one day, how would she be starved to death?


    However, since Yueqi had told her what happened, she had to play along.


    "Uncle Yue, what is happening? Big Sister Yueting had been betrothed to my brother, how could she marry another£¿¡±


    Yue Shilin was turning red when he was questioned even by this young lady.


    Naturally, he would not want his daughter to marry off to a faraway place. Moreover, it was wrong to break an engagement.


    However, his wife had threatened him with death this time and he was helpless.


    He was definitely not going to talk to Brother Mu about breaking the engagement, yet he could not be hard on his wife. He was in a dilemma.


    "This... sigh, this was all because of my useless wife."


    Yue Shilin said with a sigh.


    The guilt in his face made him look years older all of a sudden.


    Lin Mengya understood the situation. After pondering for a while, she said,


    "This is after all your family matter. However, if Uncle Yue trust me enough, I could speak to your misses. What do you say?"


    Lin Mengya''s initiative action moved Yue Shilin.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was in high-status as a princess, and it might be able to control the tigress in his house.


    "Would I be imposing on you, princess? Moreover, I should not wash our dirty linen in public."


    In a comforting tone, Lin Mengya replied, "How is this washing dirty linen in public? Once Big Sister Yueting marries into our household, we will be one family. We should not be considered as two separate families. Rest assure, Uncle Yue, Mengya will do my best and not put you in a difficult position."


    Yue Shilin pondered for a moment, but eventually gave a nod and said,


    "In that case, I''ll have to trouble you, Princess."

 Chapter 95 Even the Mother-In-Law Refused to Give Face

    Yue Shilin was left with no choice and decided to take up Lin Mengya''s offer anyhow.


    Lin Mengya followed him into the deeper part of the mansion.


    Lin Mengya remembered that she had been here with her father when she was young.


    However, the situation had changed since and the people staying here had changed too.


    "Big Sister Lin, do you really have a way to persuade my mother?"


    Yueqi held on to Lin Mengya''s hand and led the way in a hurry. She had more or less been raised by her elder sister so that relationship was especially intimate.


    On top of that, Big Brother Lin, who was at the borders all year round, always sent interesting playthings to her and her elder sister.


    For this reason, Yueqi was indeed very satisfied to have him as her big brother-in-law.


    "I''m not totally confident. We''ll have to play by ear."


    Lin Mengya may have said to just go along with the flow, but she was definitely not one who would easily give up.


    She was definitely not letting go of Sister Yueqi, her future sister-in-law, for the sake of her elder brother.


    "Here it is. Mother had locked Big Sister''s room door so that no one could get in."


    Still sniffing, Yueqi stared at the door with a painful and dissatisfied look.


    Lin Mengya put on a smile, walked up to the door and gave it a few knocks.


    "Who''s that? Madam had given instruction to keep everyone out. Have you not heard?"


    A voice of rebuke sounded from the room all of a sudden. Even though Yue Shilin was a mild-tempered man, he could not stand it anymore.


    He gave Lin Mengya an apologetic look, then his face turned severe as he cried out, saying,


    "Are the words of Madam an imperial edict? In this house, I, Yue Shilin, the master would take no nonsense from a servant!"


    When the servant in the room heard Yue Shilin''s voice, she did not dare to say anything more.


    When the servant opened the door, she saw a group of people standing outside the door.


    Her eyes were especially attracted by a lady in court dress, whose sleeve was held by her Second Miss.


    Although the young mistresses in the mansion were already exceptionally beautiful, they were not even half as beautiful as this lady.


    She was like a fairy.


    "I''m Princess Yu, a good friend of your young mistress. Please send for her to come and meet me."


    Although the fairy sounded so gentle, her instructions were firm and unquestionable.


    The servant had never seen someone of such high status, and in a panic, she turned to run to the main hall of the house.


    "Quick, let Elder Miss Yue out of her room. Princess Yu is here to visit her!"


    At the mention of Princess Yu, it sounded as if she was an awesome relative of the emperor, whom even their master was fearfully respectful towards.


    However, before the guarding maid could open the door, a severe voice sounded from the courtyard outside.


    "I was wondering who had come to show off her status£¿So it is Princess who was just in the limelight at the palace yesterday! I don''t think you should meddle with how I discipline my daughter."


    Her voice was mean and had a hint of displeasure in it.


    As Lin Mengya turned her head, she saw a middle-aged woman dressed glamorously walking towards her, accompanied by her maids.


    She supposed this must be Mrs. Yue.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya finally understood why Yue Shilin was kind of fearful of his wife.


    She had upward-slanting eyes that give people a feeling of being severe. Although her features were generally delicate and beautiful, there was an air of meanness in her look.


    After one look, one would be able to tell that she was not someone whom anyone would want to mess with.


    The strange thing was Big Sister Yueting had a strong resemblance to her mother.


    However, the same features, when reflected on Big Sister Yueting''s face appeared elegant and mild.


    If not for the resemblance, Lin Mengya would never believe that this mean and rude woman was Big Sister Yueting''s birth mother.


    "Auntie was making it sound too serious. I''m simply here to pay a visit to Big Sister Yueting. What serious mistake did Big Sister Yueting commit that she wasn''t even allowed to see Mengya?"


    The polite manner in which Lin Mengya conveyed her message made Mrs. Yue frowned deeper.


    With a snort, it was obvious that Mrs. Yue was not going to give Lin Mengya face.


    "She''s unfilial because she talked back to her mother. I just wanted her to reflect on her misbehavior behind the closed door."


    Yueqi would no longer hold her anger when she saw how unreasonable her mother was.


    "Mother, you are obviously trying to force Elder Sister to marry the second son of King Ming. In what way was Elder Sister unfilial?"


    Her childish voice had brought about a surprised expression on the face of the people around.


    Although Yue Shilin was frowning, he did not try to stop his younger daughter from speaking up.


    Mrs. Yue was obviously fuming as seen from her facial expression. It looked as if she was about to strangle her little daughter.


    Lin Mengya was the only one whose expression did not change. She was still smiling at Mrs. Yue at this moment.


    "I wonder if Second Miss Yue is telling the truth?"


    Lin Mengya inquired with an amicable voice.


    However, only people who truly knew her would understand that she was the scariest when she behaved in this way.


    Mrs. Yue stood her ground and was not a bit afraid of Lin Mengya.


    "I suppose Mrs. Yue had forgotten that your eldest daughter is our Lin family''s future daughter-in-law."


    Lin Mengya wore a straight face as she fixed her eyes on Mrs. Yue.


    She was surprised that Mrs. Yue dared to be so arrogant before her, the Princess. Apparently, the Queen must have offered her attractive benefits.


    How could there be such a mother in the world? Who would ask her daughter to marry someone she does not fancy just in exchange for her own interest?


    "So what if it is so? Presently, Lin Nansheng is at the borders and my daughter is at a marriageable age. Are you saying my daughter should live like a widow?"


    Mrs. Yue said confidently just like Lin Mengya would not be able to find a better reason to refute her point.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya broke into a chilly smile, which sent chills up people''s spine.


    "I wonder how many brains Mrs. Yue has. How dare you commit treachery against the Emperor. Do you really think that the people in the imperial court could step on the Imperial edict just because the Emperor has fallen ill?


    What a serious accusation. Not only had Mrs. Yue''s face fallen, so had Yue Shilin''s.


    Not to mention that it was an act against an imperial edict, what she did may equate to rebellion.


    Once accused of such a crime, the Yue''s would be in grave danger.


    "How... in what way have I gone against the imperial edict? Stop spouting nonsense."


    Mrs. Yue''s attitude had obviously become much less arrogant than a moment ago.


    Nevertheless, she was not ready to give in to Lin Mengya.


    "That''s right, you may not have gone against the imperial edict for now, however, once Yueting marries another man, and that will equate to going against the imperial edict. Have you forgotten, Mrs. Yue, that it was the Emperor who matchmade my brother and Big Sister Yueting? Even if the Crown Prince eventually takes over the throne, there was no way he could refute this imperial edict."


    What Lin Mengya said turned Mrs. Yue''s face very pale.


    Even if they did not talk about how going against the imperial edict would bring calamity upon the Yues.


    Mrs. Yue had also underestimated the change Lin Mengya as Princess Yu could bring about in this matter.


    If she were to offend her, in light of how Prince Yu doted on Lin Mengya, the Yues would definitely get into trouble.


    By then, even the Queen may not be able to protect the Yues.


    "Mrs. Yue, I understand that as an elder and as Elder Sister''s mother, you have your considerations, and you meant well for her. However, somethings just don''t work the way you think they do."


    Lin Mengya warned Mrs. Yue again, and hinted that she would not let this matter go so easily.


    The arrogant Mrs. Yue a moment ago had become very quiet.


    She was not an idiot. She had seen with her own eyes the countless conflicts and fights within the imperial court over the many years when she was in Yue¡¯s mansion.


    Yue Shilin wiped away his perspiration as he kept his eyes trained on his wife.


    Hopefully, she would stop being so stubborn and go against Princess Yu.


    "You indeed sound reasonable. However, if Yueting is the one who wants to accept the marriage for convenience, then I would think it''s not a good idea for us to stop her?"


    She really was pushing it.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya secretly conceived a murderous feeling towards her brother''s future mother-in-law.


    "In that case, why don''t we let Elder Sister Yueting out from the room and clarify everything in the open?"


    Mrs. Yue had suggested the idea and now there was no backing out.


    She forced a nod.


    The servants guarding the door quickly unlocked it and Yueting''s frail figure dashed out of the room immediately.


    "Mother, I''ve already been betrothed to Nansheng, how could I marry another man? If you continue to force me to accept the marriage for convenience, I will kill myself to prove my resolve!"


    Yueting was obviously very determined and this was clearly reflected in the way she looked at Mrs. Yue.


    "You... you''re such an unfilial daughter... how can you threaten me like that?"


    Mrs. Yue was so infuriated that she pointed a trembling finger at Yueting as she spoke.


    Yueting, on the other, had tears rolling down her face, as she bit on her lips and refused to yield.


    "Uncle Yue, you can see by yourself how determined Elder Sister Yueting is. I guess there is nothing more I need to say, don''t you think so?"


    Yueting''s attitude spoke for itself and Mrs. Yue had nothing else to say.


    At least Lin Mengya was above her in position for now. With the imperial edict, she had no other choice but to retreat.


    "What Princess Yu said was right. Ting''er is part of the Lins now. No one can change that fact!"


    Compared to his wife who tried ways and means to such up to the Queen, the straightforward Yue Shilin was totally not agreeable to the marriage for convenience.


    He used to compromise in some matters in the past in order to keep peace within the family.


    This had resulted in Mrs. Yue being so arrogant in the way she handled all matters.


    It seemed that she had almost brought calamity over the Yue family!


    "I will keep quiet about whatever happened today, so you can be at ease, Uncle Yue."


    Seeing that Mrs. Yue had made a compromise, Lin Mengya did not try to persecute her further.


    In fact, she could see that Yue Shilin was still the one to have the final say in the Yue family.


    As long as he did not agree to the plan, no one else could force Elder Sister Yuting into the marriage for convenience.


    "You... all of you! Alright, you two have done a good job, I''m the only villain here. So be it!"


    Both her husband and daughter were on Prince Yu''s side to attack her.


    Instantly, the dictator of the family had blown her top.


    In her anger, she shot the two of them a killer look, and ignoring all the necessary pleasantry, she stomped out of Yueting''s courtyard, bringing all her maid and servants with.

 Chapter 96 The New Monster in the Princes Mansion

    Even Yueting was surprised that Lin Mengya managed to convince her mother.


    Although she was successful not because she used reasoning, rather, it was more like threatening.


    However, her mother yielding did not equate to them being victorious.


    She was afraid that her mother might be brewing some new moves.


    Lin Mengya, who could read Yueting''s mind, patted her hand and said,


    "Rest assured, I''ll be here for you."


    Yueting nodded and her eyes welled up in tears when she looked up at Lin Mengya again.


    She was ready to suffer any difficulties in her home. As long as she could be with Big Brother Nansheng, she would be contented.


    She was thankful that Lin Mengya was also rooting for them. She was no longer alone in this.


    "Uncle Yue, I''m afraid Aunt Yue would not let this go so easily. We may need Uncle Yue to help us as a mediation."


    Every household had its own problems. There was Shangguan Qin in her own family while the Yues had Mrs. Yue.


    It seemed that their lives would no longer be a peaceful one from now on.


    She was sure she had utterly offended Mrs. Yue today, which surely affected the relationship between the two families.


    "Rest assured, Princess. Now I am aware of the pros and cons of our decision and naturally, I won''t let my wife do as she wishes."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Yue Shilin''s words had given confidence and assurance.


    Nevertheless, to Lin Mengya, Elder Sister Yueting would be likened to a time bomb as long as she remained in her house.


    It appeared that she needed to quickly think of a solution for her to marry into the Lin family as soon as possible.


    Dear brother, did you even know that your little sister had been working so hard for a blissful marriage for you every day?


    Yue Shilin spoke with her a little longer before he finally left with his followers.


    Lin Mengya sat down with Yueting and Yueqi in her little courtyard to have a chat. Apart from their personal maids, the others were sent away.


    "Sigh, I''m still worried that Mother won''t give up so easily. Will we be able to succeed, Ya''er?"


    Sitting on the chair, Yueting said as she frowned deeply while she looked in Lin Mengya''s direction


    "I''m here for you, so there shouldn''t be any problem. Yes, Elder Sister Yueting, do you have any news from my brother recently?"


    She thought of all possible scenarios but decided that the only right thing was to let Elder Sister Yueting marry into the family as soon as possible.


    Moreover, Baizhi had told her that her brother would be returning to the capital city to take up his office soon. By then, she would not have to worry anymore.


    "Elder Brother Nansheng said that he would be returning to the capital city half a month from now."


    At the mention of Lin Nansheng''s name, Yueting started blushing.


    Fortunately, she had always hidden her letters to him in Yue Shilin''s letters to Lin Muzhi.


    In this light, their correspondences had always consisted of a simple narrative on how they were getting on. Neither of them had the audacity to say anything inappropriate.


    "Oh, I see. That puts my heart at ease. Then, I will trouble Uncle Yue to ask my father to let you two get married as soon as possible."


    At Lin Mengya''s words, Yueting lowered her head in embarrassment. Her coyness was more alluring than peony in the garden.


    It would be a beautiful thing if Elder Brother could marry the virtuous daughter of a reputable family.


    Lin Mengya continued reassuring Yueting with some comforting words before she finally left Yue''s Mansion with her servants.


    "Miss, what''s Mrs. Yue''s background by the way? Why was she so overbearing?"


    Riding in the horse carriage, Baiji asked the question with a frown on her face. This was what the other four maidservants had so desperately wanted to find out too.


    "Mrs. Yue came from a reputable family as well. They had married out of love. However, she was a playmate with the Queen since they were young. One takes on the color of one''s company. What do you think she''s like under the influence of the Queen?"


    Lin Mengya''s words seemed to have awakened the four maidservants from their stupor.


    Baisu, their latest addition, likewise, nodded her head. She seemed as surprised to learn what kind of a person Mrs. Yue was.


    "You may think Mr. Yue appeared rather cowardly, in fact, his compromise had stemmed from his respect and love for his wife. Unfortunately, Mrs. Yue had pushed her limits further and further and gone overboard with her willfulness. She was gradually depleting Mr. Yue''s loyalty. I even heard that three years ago, Mr. Yue had taken a concubine. It seemed that crack had appeared in their relationship."


    A woman can take advantage of how a man loves her to act willfully, she can also make a man dance around her.


    However, the only thing she should not do was to challenge the man''s dignity.


    Not to mention that this happened in ancient times when the male gender was deemed more superior, even in modern times when gender equality was upheld, men esteem their dignity.


    What¡¯s more, Mr. Yue was a highly respected and powerful man. It was said that not long after he took for himself a concubine, his concubine bore him a son.


    Subsequently, the mother of the boy would gain more respect through bearing a son, and Mrs. Yue would lose her status altogether.


    When Lin Mengya and her escorts returned to the Prince''s Mansion, Steward Deng had been waiting expectantly at the gates for a long time.


    When Steward Deng saw Lin Mengya alighting the horse carriage, he rushed forward to her.


    "Finally you''re back, Princess. The mansion had been stirred up in a great commotion."


    Lin Mengya raised her brows and wondered what would have happened during this short span of half a day when she was not in the mansion?


    "It was your cousin and Miss Lin, who had a conflict with Hongyu. Prince Yu and Concubine De had gone to meet Prince Heng, who had come to visit in the capital city, so Third Miss had almost turned the entire mansion upside down."


    Frowning, Lin Mengya thought while the tiger was not around, the monkey had claimed itself to be the greatest.


    It appeared that these people were too bored and wanted some excitement!


    "Lead me to where they are, so I can have a look."


    Since the Princess had spoken, Steward Deng felt a burden fall off his shoulder. He quickly brought Princess Yu to where the commotion was happening.


    Hongyu was being put in a small courtyard within the prince''s mansion. Coincidentally, this courtyard was separated merely by a wall from the courtyard where Lin Mengwu and her mother lived.


    According to Steward Deng, Hongyu had to practice the western vassal dance for two hours daily.


    Lin Mengya had seen such kind of dance in the past. It resembled the Indian Dance, which emphasized on being vivacious and passionate. Coupled with the fact that Hongyu was a beautiful lady, this eventually stirred up trouble.


    Jiang Ruqin took one look and concluded that she was practicing some seductive witchcraft. Not satisfied, she and Lin Mengwu continue to take turns making comments about Hongyu.


    Hongyu was also not one to be trifled with. She was not going to stand their nonsense.


    It was under such a circumstance that Lin Mengwu and Jiang Ruqin started their fight which resulted in the state now.


    Just when they arrived at the small courtyard, they could hear the voice of the three women in waves.


    What Lin Mengya saw was three people rolled into one. Where had all the gracefulness and elegance in them gone?


    "Stop! How dare all of you to misbehave in the prince''s mansion! Do you want to die?"


    Lin Mengya cried out with a severe voice and immediately a few maids went over to stop the fight.


    It took a great deal of effort to separate the three women. By then Lin Mengya realized that all three of them were injured on their faces.


    She had expected that trouble would follow upon Hongyu''s arrival.


    "Where is the proof of your upbringing? This is the Prince''s Mansion. This is not slum where you can behave atrociously! Whoever misbehaves again would be thrown out of the Prince''s Mansion!"


    Lin Mengya had become the over in-charge in the Prince''s Mansion now, so everyone working in the mansion would only submit to her.


    Therefore, even though the three ladies were not willing to yield to her, they did not have the audacity to go against her order.


    "Miss Jiang, I have been very polite to you because you''re our guest. For this reason, I''ve been extra tolerant of you. I wouldn''t have expected you to behave so rudely. I will report everything happened here to your father accordingly."


    In that instant, all of Jiang Ruqin''s fury disappeared when she heard the tone in Lin Mengya''s voice.


    She had no other choice but to suppress her anger.


    If Father were to find out what happened, he would not let her stay on in the Prince''s Mansion. What was worse was that her aunt was no longer so doting on her as before.


    "Mengwu, although you''re my younger sister, you have utterly brought disgrace to the Lin family. You got into a fight with Eighth Princess in the palace grounds and made a joke out of yourself. Shaming the family aside, you had brought shame upon me, your sister. I will report this to the elders in our family and they would decide what to do with you."


    Lin Mengya was not referring to Shangguan Qing, who was protective over Lin Mengwu when she mentioned the elders of the family.


    Although their father was the head of the extended Clan of Lins, there were still other highly respected elders in the family who handled other important family matters.


    The usually bold Lin Mengwu turned pale at the mention of the family elders.


    Finally, Lin Mengya came to stand before Hongyu.


    She gave her a cold look, and before anyone knew what was happening, she gave that woman a tight slap on her face.


    "How dare you slap me!"


    Hongyu glared at Lin Mengya with widened eyes, only to be given another slap.


    "So what if I give you a slap? You aren''t aware of your position here and had the audacity to speak to me, the princess in this manner? Men, seize her and give her twenty tight slaps on her face!"


    The sassy Baishao had read Lin Mengya''s mind since a while ago.


    She stepped forward, together with some other maids, seized Hongyu, who refused to yield.


    "You! All of you! I''m a gift to the prince from King Ming. If you hit me, it will be equivalent to insulting the western vassal state!"


    Hongyu cried out loudly, but there was fear in her eyes as she saw the bamboo clapping boards the maids were holding.


    Lin Mengya just smiled and looked at restrained Hongyu coldly.


    "The reputation of the western vassal state? Are you a princess of the western vassal state? Since when did the western vassal state require a dancer to uphold its reputation? Please remember that you are a plaything that the western vassal state gave away as a gift. In Dajin, you''re nobody!"


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to show her any mercy with her words.


    Immediately, Hongyu''s face was drained of its colors. She bit her lips and did not dare to create any more trouble.


    She instantly realized that Lin Mengya was trying to use punishment as a deterrent to the other two ladies. Lin Mengya could not lay a finger on them since they were of noble status.


    She was Lin Mengya'' punching bag.


    She could only count herself unlucky to have fallen into Lin Mengya''s hands.


    "Beat her up."


    Baishao ordered and someone took up the bamboo clapper boards and started slapping Hongyu''s pretty face with them.


    The sound of the clapping boards slapping on human skin echoed through the air. After a two to three blows, Hongyu''s cheeks were red and swollen.


    Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu, whom Lin Mengya tried to intimidate, were looking extremely uneasy.


    If they had continued with the fight, they could have been the ones being punished with the bamboo clapper boards!

 Chapter 97 The Outcome of Using a Deterren

    t


    "Elder sister... elder sister..., it''s all a misunderstanding."


    All of Lin Mengwu''s rage had evaporated, especially when she saw the bruises on Hongyu''s pretty face.


    "Now are you aware that you''ve made a mistake?"


    Lin Mengya''s voice was loud and clear as if it were the voice of Yama, and it immediately plunged Jiang Ruin and Lin Mengya into shock and fear.


    "Your Highness, the Princess, I''m done with the twenty strikes. Would you like me to continue?"


    The maid meting out the punishment said with hesitation.


    Hongyu had ridden on the fact that she was a gift from King Ming to Prince Yu and acted as if she were the master of the house in everything.


    Even Princess Yu did not behave in this way, so the maid had no reservations in using all her strength.


    "I think this is enough for today. I don''t care whether it was she or the two of you. Whoever stirs up nonsense in the mansion will be dealt with without hesitation, regardless of whether you''re one part of our family."


    In the past, she was clearly aware of how these two ladies had created much chaos in the mansion.


    She had tolerated with that until the opportunity arose today for her to teach them a lesson.


    Now was the opportunity time.


    Despite Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu being unhappy about what had happened, they did not dare to defy Lin Mengya on the surface.


    "From today onwards, I don''t want to see the two of you getting into any discord and stirring up any trouble in the mansion."


    Lin Mengya, being in command, looked down on Hongyu''s pretty face to see that she was looking back at her with a pair of vicious eyes like a viper coiling around her.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya burst out laughing. She had never been bothered about this woman.


    "I don''t know your purpose of coming to Prince Yu''s Mansion. However, if you mean any harm to the prince, I won''t be so kind to you."


    Lin Mengya seemed to be able to thoroughly see through her and read her mind.


    She recoiled as fear overwhelmed her hatred towards Lin Mengya. Could she...?


    No, that was impossible!


    If Lin Mengya knew the plan, it would be too terrifying!


    "That''s it, you''re all dismissed. There''s nothing more to watch here."


    She turned to go back to Liuxin Courtyard, followed by her maid, while the three ladies were left to themselves.


    "Is she really my sister?"


    At this moment, Lin Mengwu was feeling very perturbed.


    Even her mother was not as ruthless as Lin Mengya when the maid in her house misbehaved.


    This was terrifying! Very terrifying!


    The three ladies looked into each other¡¯s eyes and they were all having the same thoughts.


    This sister of hers was no longer the weak and gullible girl in her memory!


    "Third Elder Brother, is it wise to let Third Sister-in-law behave like that?"


    In Long Tianhao''s study, Long Qinghan was talking to his Third Elder Brother and shaking his head after Steward Deng reported to them what just happened.


    "What do you think is inappropriate?"


    Long Tianhao was wearing an indifferent expression on his face as usual. He seemed totally unperturbed by the incident.


    "You and I both know that King Ming had something up his sleeves when he gifted us with that beauty. We have accepted his gift quietly so we could uncover his ploy. Wouldn''t Third Sister-in-law be inadvertently alerted the enemy in this way?"


    Long Qinghan, who was rarely so serious, was looking severe on his face.


    Although he and Hu Tianbei were good friends, he knew about King Ming''s selfish intentions. They knew this in their hearts although they did not voice it out.


    "Don''t worry, that wouldn''t happen. In fact, what she did today might as well drive them into desperate action."


    Long Tianhao knew Lin Mengwu too well, given they have known each other for such a long time.


    There was always a reason and purpose behind what she did. She would not have punished Hongyu out of a fit of anger for sure.


    "I don''t think so. No matter how intelligent a woman is, she will become very scary once she is jealous!"


    Long Qinghan was back to his cheeky and playful self. He could definitely sense that his Third Elder Brother treated his Third Sister-in-law very differently from the other women.


    Although he could not put a finger to what exactly it was, it did not simply appear to be just a romantic feeling between a man and a woman.


    If this Third Elder Brother of his, who was as cold as ice were to give his heart to a woman---


    God, this would be terrifying!


    He shook his head in an attempt to shake off this ridiculous thought from his mind.


    Long Qinghan tried to concentrate his attention on the thin piece of paper, which was a letter sitting on Long Tianhao''s study table.


    "Last year when the provisions for our troops was robbed by the enemies, father was so enraged but unable to find the culprit. We totally did not expect to stumble upon a lead after a year."


    The letter contained the findings from the spy Long Tianhao had sent out earlier.


    Those supplies for the troops were silver and gold supplied by the Ministry of Revenue. Although he had sent men to investigate all market transactions in the form of gold and silver, they were not able to find any trace of it.


    Now a silversmith had come forward with this lead.


    As Long Tianhao tried to digest this piece of information, a frown appeared on his forehead.


    What happened was that the silversmith was casually chatting with a friend when he mentioned this secret place where they traded a huge amount of silver and gold.


    However, the silver and gold had all been melted to be carried away, so he had no idea what the melted silver and gold would be molded into.


    The interesting thing was that the words "Troop''s provision" were engraved onto the silver and gold.


    This silversmith was very fortunate to have an acquaintance in the government who let him off the hook, otherwise, he would be a heap of bones by now.


    This huge amount of silver and gold was obvious the provisions for the troops which was lost, which was simply melted in this manner.


    It was no wonder that he was unable to locate it at all.


    "This silversmith is so lucky to not lose his life. Have you found him, Third Elder Brother?"


    Long Tianhao shook his head and looked soberly, and he said,


    "By the time my men found him, he was already breathing his last. Moreover, according to the spies, they were faced with obstruction by some mysterious people while they were following the silversmith, which was the reason they succeeded."


    It would appear that they were not the only ones searching for the provisions for the troops.


    He was certain that these people had also managed to discover this lead.


    "In that case, this lead is lost then?"


    Long Qinghan sighed. This lead was so hard to come by, and it was gone just like that. He supposed anyone would be greatly discouraged if this happened.


    "Don''t worry, if we continue to follow this lead, I believe we''ll definitely find other leads."


    Long Tianhao put the letter forcefully down onto the table and his handsome face turned severe.


    The year before, Long Tianhao was in charge of sending food to the troops.


    For this reason, he was rebuked by his father, the Emperor. He had to bear the consequences when he was being framed!


    "You''re right, Third Elder Brother. I''ll go personally to check this out."


    Long Tianhao, however, shook his head and said,


    "There is no hurry to enter into the investigation at this moment. Don''t forget that King Ming is still in the capital city. Last night, he, the Queen and the Crown Prince complemented each other. It¡¯s obvious that there has long been collusion between them."


    Long Qinghan nodded. He could see that their pushing for marriage and convenience hinted at some kind of evil plot.


    Moreover, this matter was intertwined with Third Sister-in-law. He supposed Third Elder Brother was going to be weighed down with this matter for a while.


    He stole a glance at him and was secretly glad that he had not yet be married.


    If every wife was as troublesome as Third Sister-in-law, he would rather stay single for his entire life.


    Lin Mengya''s approach was after all quite effective.


    Since the day Hongyu was being punished, the three women had been on their best behavior.


    As Lin Mengya enjoyed the peace and quiet in Liuxin Courtyard, she was back to her cooped-up life in the mansion.


    However, Liuxin Courtyard was getting livelier.


    "Sigh..."


    Lin Mengya let out a sigh as she looked at Lin Zhongyu, Baizhia and Baiji fiddling with the flowers and plants in the garden.


    "Why? Look at how you''re brooding. Who had annoyed my lass? Tell me and I''ll go get rid of whoever made you upset."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at this crazy lad who killed without blinking his eyes. She changed her posture but kept her eyes on the very lively Baizhi.


    "Oh... I think I get it. You''re worried about Baizhi, right?"


    Qinghu came to a realization all of a sudden as he was handing a cup of warm milk to Lin Mengya.


    He was maturing normally and steady after the poison in his body which stunted his growth was completely purged.


    He was now a handsome twenty-five-year-old young man. The seductive look between his eyes had almost faded completely, although there was still a remnant that stayed with him in his nature.


    After all, the life he had accumulated over the years was not something he could shake off completely.


    "Alright, how about you getting rid of King Ming''s Crown Prince?"


    Lin Mengya said as she rolled her eyes at Qinghu, and this made Qinghu burst laughing.


    His laugh was a little too strange. Why would he laugh so hard over something so trivial?


    "So I had guessed correctly. It was no wonder that you haven''t had a good night''s sleep for three consecutive nights. It''s not difficult to get rid of him. Just you wait, I shall bring you his head."


    To Qinghu, this was not a difficult task, but Lin Mengya took of a sip of the warm milk and said calmly,


    "Alright, you may go ahead. By then, the entire capital city would be after you. I''ll hand you over to the courts in exchange for a reward."


    She looked Qinghu up and down from the corner of her eyes.


    It was as if he was an extra-large bill than a person.


    Being sized up in this manner by Lin Mengya, he quickly put his hand to his chest and looked at Lin Mengya as if she was some ruffian.


    "You... what are you thinking of doing to me?"


    He sounded so coy that Lin Mengya nearly choked on her milk.


    This guy had no clue what shameless meant or how it was written.


    "Should I tell her? Base on Baizhi''s character, I''m afraid she would freak out if I tell her."


    King Ming had sent his men over to push for this a few times by now.


    Lin Mengya was expected to give them an answer soon.


    She was well aware that Hu Tianbei had asked for her maid''s hand because he had not found anyone among the daughters from the noble families he fancied.


    Moreover, the daughters of the nobles or royals would have their powerful backing behind them.


    Although Hu Tianbei may not be as hungry as his father, he was by no means unambitious.


    He would not be contented being subordinated to someone else.


    Rubbing her temple with her slender fingers, Baizhi was not someone she would easily sacrifice.


    This was getting very troublesome.


    "I say, just marry her off. Being the Crown Prince''s princess is such a cool title."

 Chapter 98 A Completely Safe Plan

    Qinghu had given Lin Mengya ideas again. To him, everyone else was a fleeting cloud other than his lass.


    However, there was no way Lin Mengya could bring herself to be so heartless. Baizhi''s protectiveness over her had surpassed that of a sister.


    She would never sacrifice Baizhi for anything.


    "From the way King Ming was acting, he was set on getting his hands on Baizhi. It was not that there were no other women in the western vassal state. Why would he want a Dajin woman as a wife?"


    Baizhi was still laughing in a carefree manner in the garden.


    Compared to Lin Mengya, Baizhi behaved more like a girl at her age. She was full of sunshine, sweetness and brilliant smiles.


    She supposed Baizhi would be able to maintain her exceptional nature even if she were to live in affliction and suffering.


    There was not a day when Lin Mengya did not think that Baizhi was the strongest of them in her courtyard.


    "No! There''s no way I would allow Baizhi to marry Hu Tianbei!"


    Lin Mengya had made up her mind as she got up from her seat. She tidied up the place and left Liuxin Courtyard without bringing anyone with her.


    It looked like she had to discuss with Long Tianhao with regard to this matter so they could arrive at the best strategy.


    She began walking briskly and soon arrived at Long Tianhao''s study.


    She was about to knock on the door but she suddenly hesitated.


    After all, she was the reason for this trouble.


    Was she being too unreasonable if she wanted Long Tianhao to salvage the situation now?


    As this thought came to mind, she decided against the idea. However, as she turned around, Long Tianhao''s voice echoed through the air.


    "Who''s there?"


    She was totally unprepared now that she was found out.


    Lin Mengya braced herself as she lightly pushed open the door to Long Tianhao''s study.


    "It''s me. Your Highness, the Prince."


    This was the first time in her life that Lin Mengya had sincerely come to ask someone for a favor.


    She put on a sweet smile on her face, as she tried to portray a meek and harmless image.


    At this moment, Long Tianhao was sitting at the study table and going through the documents. He lifted his gaze to her and said casually,


    "What''s the matter? Just say it. That smile on your face-- doesn''t suit you."


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face froze instantly.


    She could not imagine the Long Tianhao, who pulled a straight face all day long, was also very good at sarcasm.


    "Your Highness, I indeed have a favor to ask of you. I was wondering if you can help."


    Long Tianhao lifted his head and glanced at her, then gave her a serious nod.


    Weighing her options, she finally bit the bullet and said,


    "I want to talk about Baizhi. She''s not just my maidservant, but she is also like a sister to me. I don''t wish for her to marry for convenience. All the more, I don''t want her to suffer."


    He was surprised that Lin Mengya asked his favor for the sake of her maidservant.


    After careful consideration, however, it was within her expectation after all.


    Long Tianhao put down the brush in his hand and walked up to her. He reached into his clothes and took out a secret letter.


    "This is..."


    "This letter recorded all the proof of Hu Lunan''s evil plan of usurping the throne over the years. I suppose you know how to make good use of it at this moment, right?"


    She turned to look at the letter in surprise. She had not imagined that things would work out so easily.


    "No, Your Highness. The letter is too valuable to be wasted on this issue! I can''t..."


    Every piece of information was obtained at the expense of countless sacrifices.


    Being in Prince Yu''s Mansion, Lin Mengya was well aware of how precious and important these things were.


    However, Long Tianhao was determined in his attitude.


    He grabbed her hand and stuffed the letter into her hands forcefully.


    "If you don''t make use of it, it would be a piece of useless paper. You may go now, I''m busy with other business."


    Long Tianhao was not even giving her a chance to turn down his offer of the letter. He did not even give her a frown.


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Eventually, she excused herself from the prince, holding tightly to the secret letter.


    She could still feel the warmth of Long Tianhao''s touch on her finger. Although his hand was at the same temperature as her body temperature, at the moment when they touched, it felt like hot iron searing onto her heart.


    Long Tianhao, who could have gained much more benefits using this secret letter, had so easily passed the letter on to her.


    To her, Baizhi was very important. However, to Long Tianhao, Baizhi did not mean anything.


    Why did Long Tianhao do this?


    At this juncture, the clear-headed Lin Mengya starting to feel perplexed.


    She could longer convince herself that Long Tianhao to her was simply her boss who provided food for her.


    Lin Mengya was so confused that she was making circles in the garden.


    She was totally oblivious to the pair of malicious eyes following her around all that time.


    At the mini pavilion in the garden, Lin Mengya rested her head on the table. The gentle breeze blowing on her face took away the heat away from her cheeks.


    Lin Mengya, whose total age taking into consideration her present and past life was approaching forty, yet she could feel herself blushing from the mere touch with Prince Yu.


    She put her palm to her smooth cheeks. She was by no means still a bashful adolescent girl.


    Lin Mengya was so engrossed in her emotions that she was unaware of the pair of scheming eyes which was fixed on the secret letter in her hand.


    When the person, who was secretly observing her in hiding, was about to dash towards Lin Mengya to snatch away that letter from her hand, a dark figure suddenly appeared.


    "Who''s that?!"


    The dark figure bellowed as it moved with lightning speed.


    Before Lin Mengya could react, the two people were already entangled in a fight.


    The noise from the fighting finally brought Lin Mengya back to reality.


    She quickly hid the letter in her bosom. However, the two fighting people brought a frown to her face.


    "Stop!"


    Lin Mengya''s voice stopped the two people in the fight. The face of the man in black was veiled, while the other person was none other than the usually cheeky Qinghu.


    At this moment, however, Qinghu''s brows were locking into a frown and he had his eyes fixed on the man in black with an unfriendly glare.


    He appeared to be wary of how his opponent was also highly skilled in martial arts.


    "Lass, this man had been sneaking up on you. I could see he''s harboring something against you!"


    Qinghu took one quick step and came between Lin Mengya and the mysterious man, while he stood guard over Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya raised two fingers to wave at Qinghu to dismiss his exaggerated move.


    "I believe you don''t mean any harm, but who exactly are you? Why are you following me?"


    Qinghu could play a fool all he wanted, but Lin Mengya was absolutely clear-minded at any moment.


    She did not know any kungfu skills. If not for Qinghu and Baisu, who were always by her side, it would be easy to take her life.


    This was the reason she believed that this man in black was not here to kill or harm her.


    "Greetings to Prince Yu. I''m a secret agent of Prince Yu, Ye. Prince Yu had instructed me to protect you."


    Secret agent? It was no wonder she did not realize that someone was following her.


    Did Long Tianhao make this arrangement to protect her? After pondering for a moment, she suddenly felt a warm current flowing through her heart.


    "Hey, it''s it sufficient for me to protect little lass. Why do we need a burden like you to be around?"


    Although they were supposed to do the same job, Qinghu did not seem to like the idea, although this guy indeed was very skilled in martial arts.


    Given that he was veiled and was dressed so weirdly, Qinghu did not think he was someone harmless.


    "Alright, I guess you''re not a burden, but a loudspeaker."


    As Ye glared at Qinghu to shut him up, Lin Mengya threw a doubtful look to the secret agent who named Ye.


    "I would think a secret agent would not show himself so easily. Unless there was someone else here just now?"


    Ye had heard that Princess Yu was a very intelligent woman. He did not believe at the beginning.


    It seemed that she was as people described.


    Ye nodded, turned to Qinghu and said with a whisper,


    "That was someone who was going to harm the princess. When I was about to get hold of him, he scared himself away."


    Ye looked towards Qinghu, indicating that he was talking about Qinghu, and Lin Mengya could not help but immediately gave Qinghu an accusing look.


    Not only did he not achieve something, but he was also ruining a plan. Why was Lin Mengya surrounded by a bunch of useless people?


    Sigh! What was wrong with her luck? Why did every outstanding talent who come to her turn into a disaster?


    "I... I wasn''t aware. I thought he was going to attack you!"


    Qinghu tried to argue but Lin Menga''s imposing mannerism had managed to repress him. He could only swallow his pride and hide his presence.


    "He was not to blame really. Whoever that person was, he was not skilled in kungfu, but very skilled with his light footwork. I only realized his presence rather late. If he was thinking of hurting you, I would have realized at the last minute."


    He was honest with his assessment of the situation. He did not add nor subtract from the facts.


    Lin Mengya gave Qinghu a doubtful look when she saw him nodding ceaselessly, trying very hard to look pitiful so he could be spared from her accusation.


    Sighing helplessly, Lin Mengya rubbed her aching temple and instructedly said,


    "Now that I know about this, I''m afraid the enemy had taken all the necessary precautions. It would be extremely difficult to spot him next time."


    In fact, Lin Mengya had guessed who this person was a good while ago.


    She did not expose this fact because it was not the time to do it.


    "Thank you very much for what you did today."


    Ye bowed gently and in the twinkling of an eye, he completely vanished.


    "This guy is really good at the skill of invasion."


    Qinghu only started to praise Ye for his skills after he vanished.


    Lin Mengya cast a look at Qinghu and asked,


    "Skill of evasion? Isn''t that a trick for fooling people?


    However, Qinghu shook his head mysteriously and with a low voice, he said,


    "The origin of the skill of invasion dates far back in the history of the bohemian. It is one of the most mysterious martial skills of all time. Actually, the skill of invasion requires one to camouflage himself using his environment. In the past, the most skillful killers of Peach Blossom Dock had picked up the basics of the skill of invasion. This is precisely the reason why the killers of Peach Blossom Dock rarely failed in their mission."


    Qinghu secretly laughed when he saw the suspicious expression on Lin Mengya''s face. He then disappeared from before her eyes in an instant.


    She rubbed her eyes vigorously but was realized that Qinghu had vanished into thin air.


    "Where did you go?"


    In the next second, Qinghu had appeared before her eyes again.

 Chapter 99 Yearning in the Absence of Each Other

    "Where... did you go just now?"


    Lin Mengya put out her hand to pinch Qinghu''s cheek to make sure that he was not just an illusion.


    "Ouch! That''s painful! I was right before you, just that you couldn''t see me."


    He tried to pull away Lin Mengya to protect his cheeks and then looked at her in pain as he explained what had happened to her.


    "It was an illusion created by using a person''s blind spot? I didn''t expect that people in ancient times already knew how to make use of this principle."


    All of a sudden Lin Mengya realized why the assassins of Peach Blossom Dock always appeared and retreated quickly.


    Herein lay the secret.


    "Oh, and after you were liberated from Peach Blossom Dock, what happened to the other assassins?"


    Peach Blossom Dock had basically been set up by Qinghu.


    Now that Qinghu had broken away from Peach Blossom Dock, but other killers might not have started anew.


    "They had found a new leader for themselves. From the day I was captured, I had been a dead man in the eyes of everyone in Peach Blossom Dock."


    A cold smile flashed across Qinghu''s face at the mention of the place where he likened to purgatory.


    The person behind the evil plan would never expect Lin Mengya to be able to detoxify such a unique poison.


    His appearance and voice had changed drastically.


    Even if he were to come across any of the assassins, they would definitely not recognize him.


    The two continued chatting all the way back to Liuxin Courtyard.


    Suddenly, a doubt arose in Lin Mengya''s mind, and she asked with a soft voice,


    "Do you still remember the circumstance under which we first met?"


    The first time they met? Qinghu''s lips curled up into an awkward smile as he thought about the deep impression that their first meeting had left in him.


    "Of course I remember, lass, but there''s something that I want to clarify, did you..."


    "Of course not. The aroma you smelt that day was from barbecue pork."


    Hearing what Lin Mengya said, Qinghu''s expression was bizarre.


    He forced a laugh and shook his head. He finally realized that he had been deceived by this lass right from the beginning.


    He was very fortunate to be this state now.


    "I remember asking who the owner of Peach Blossom Dock was, and who exactly the person that redeemed my life with money was?"


    At this juncture, they were almost approaching Liuxin Courtyard.


    Since Liuxin Courtyard was their territory, Qinghu had no qualms for giving an honest answer, after a pause, he replied,


    "The owner of Peach Blossom Dock was the one who trained and nurtured us, but I don''t know who he was, because he wore a mask all the time. Nevertheless, one thing I''m certain is that this person holds great power and status. He had in fact handed over to me the day-to-day running of the dock. However, he had personally told me the things regarding you."


    Qinghu might have left Peach Blossom Dock and had been completely cut off from it.


    However, Qinghu could not help but shudder at the mention of the master.


    This man was too terrifying for him.


    A number of youths who trained with him but rebelled against their master had been executed by him through extremely cruel means.


    Even up to this day, those bloody scenes had appeared in his nightmares.


    "Qinghu? Qinghu?"


    Lin Mengya was walking ahead of him called out to him while he stood frozen at the same place.


    Lin Mengya walked up to Qinghu only to realize that his face had drained of its colors and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    A look at Qinghu''s eyes and Lin Mengya could see that they were out of focus.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya realized that Qinghu''s past must have been too traumatizing for him, so that once he sunk into the memory of it, he could not draw himself out.


    Without hesitation, she embraced Qinghu. She wanted Qinghu to understand that he had been completely liberated.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, everything''s over. From now on, that person won''t have a hold on you. You''re going to be alright."


    With a tender voice, she comforted Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya patted his back lightly, as a gesture of telling that he was no longer alone.


    His tensed body gradually relaxed in Lin Mengya''s embrace.


    They stayed in this way until Qinghu embraced her back and suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that her shoulder had turned moist.


    "I... Thank you, lass."


    A word of thanks told of how bleak his life before this had been.


    Lin Mengya sighed and was about to say more comforting words to Qinghu when she suddenly spotted Long Tianhao standing near the gates.


    At that instant, she subconsciously pushed Qinghu away from her.


    She could see that Long Tianhao was expressionless, yet she had a feeling that he got upset.


    "Prince..."


    As Long Tianhao turned to leave, Lin Mengya took off and ran after him.


    Qinghu was left alone in the garden, looking at Lin Mengya''s back.


    What a shame, he was not enjoying his intimacy with Lin Mengya and the prince had suddenly appeared to ruin it.


    Lin Mengya ran after Long Tianhao all the way back to Qingwu Courtyard. Although Long Tianhao was wearing a poker, she was sure he was angry.


    "Wait for me, Your Highness!"


    Lin Mengya lifted the hem of her dress to keep up with Long Tianhao, but he was too fast for her.


    "Stop there, Long Tianhao!"


    She cried out after him as she could not take it anymore but lost her temper at him. She was breathless from chasing him.


    Surprisingly, her assertive cry stopped Long Tianhao in his tracks.


    "Why are you walking so fast? Look, you are so much taller than me, and you''ve got such long legs. How could I ever catch up with you?"


    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao and chided him.


    "You''re obviously upset. What wrong did I do to upset you?"


    She thought she had been a really good girl lately. Not only did she not provoke Long Tianhao to anger, but also did not even step out of the mansion.


    After he stopped to finish listening to what Lin Mengya had to say, Long Tianhao started off again.


    Once again, Lin Mengya tried to catch up with him, and eventually, she reached out to grab onto his clothes.


    "You... don''t you try to walk off again!"


    Even since Lin Mengya teleported here, she had not had such vigorous exercise.


    Finally, Long Tianhao stopped in front of Lin Mengya and stared right at her face, which was flushed from all the catching up.


    He instinctively reached out his hand and patted her on her back to help her catch her breath.


    "Your Highness, the Prince..."


    "Just call me Long Tianhao."


    This was the first statement Long Tianhao made after all the chasing.


    His deep, magnetic voice brought a bright smile on the face of Lin Mengya, who was dazed for a moment.


    "Long Tianhao, although I''m not sure what I''ve done that upset you, I want to thank you for saving Baizhi and saving me."


    She was keenly aware of how Long Tianhao had been protecting her, and she kept this in her heart.


    Regardless of the reason for this action, she would be forever grateful to him.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Smiling sweetly, she went forward and put her arms around Long Tianhao to give him a big hug. For a second, Long Tianhao''s body tensed but thereafter, and he hugged her back.


    An idea flashed across her mind. Just now she...


    Was her Big Boss jealous?


    Oh my god! Was that even possible?


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to confirm the fact, someone coughed. The two quickly got out of each other''s arm, ending the unexpected embrace instantly.


    "Your Highness, the Prince, a message has been sent from Prefecture Bing to say that Princess Linlang had fallen off the horse."


    It was the voice of Steward Deng. Long Tianhao released his grip on Lin Mengya and asked,


    "Is Linlang alright? Has the physician had a look at her yet?"


    Linlang? This was the first time Lin Mengya heard the name. It was the first time Long Tianhao mentioned this name.


    As she lifted her head to Long Tianhao, she saw concern written all over his face for the first time.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank abruptly.


    The romantic feeling inside her vanished into thin air.


    She could read a lot from Long Tianhao''s expression.


    For some unknown reasons, she felt bitterness rising in her heart.


    It appeared that she had a misunderstanding.


    "Since Prince Yu is busy, I shall not impose on you. I should get going."


    She tried hard to maintain an indifferent expression on her face.


    Lin Mengya did not wish to stay on to listen to anything regarding Linlang.


    Long Tianhao nodded as he looked at her, reached out to her and gently adjusted the clip on her hair.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Mengya will take my leave."


    Although Lin Mengya had her doubts, she decided to keep it in her heart.


    She turned and gracefully walked out of Jingwu Courtyard.


    Had she not already prepared for this?


    The fortunate thing was that she had not confessed her heart to him yet.


    She could still leave without care when that day arrived.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness, are you still listening?"


    While in the study, it was the first time Long Tianhao had lost his focus.


    He just heard Ye said that someone was secretly following Lin Mengya, then his legs simply instinctively brought him to Liuxin Courtyard.


    However, he was caught off guard when he saw Lin Mengya embracing Qinghu and speaking words of comfort to him.


    In his mind, he was contemplating whether to instruct the guards in the mansion to each give Qinghu a stab to kill him.


    This was the first time in his entire twenty years of life that he ever conceived such a murderous thought.


    "I''m alright, please continue."


    Steward Deng cleared his throat and continued,


    "Princess Linlang was apologetic that she wasn''t able to attend your wedding personally because she had something to attend to. When she''s recovered from the injury, she would like to come to the Prince''s mansion to present her gifts personally."


    Was Linlang coming? Long Tianhao''s facial expression relaxed at the thought.


    If she were to come, he supposed she and Lin Mengya would get along well.


    Based on Linlang''s character, he was sure she would be very fond of Lin Mengya.


    "Alright, please send someone to make the necessary arrangements. Also, send Jiang Sheng to Prefecture Bing to see Linlang. Do not allow her to turn to just any quack physician."

 Chapter 100 The Establishment of War Spectator Team

    "Yes, I will do as you said."


    Steward Deng nodded in agreement. The news of Princess Linlang coming to the capital not only lifted the Prince''s spirit, but even he was also excited about it.


    "Go and make the necessary arrangements now. Do also send whatever precious herbs and medicine we have from the small store in the mansion over to Linlang. She is usually frail, what more now she''s injured. She can surely use some supplements.


    The small store in the mansion was usually managed by Lin Mengya. Long Tianhao knew she was very knowledgeable about the herbs and medicine.


    Lin Mengya would be the perfect person to prepare the herbs and medicine for Linlang.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Steward Deng bowed and excused himself. Long Tianyu returned to his study. Left alone, he began reminiscing about his embrace with Lin Mengya a moment ago.


    He had no idea how satisfying the feeling of embracing a person was until now.


    It was like a person who had suffered prolonged thirst, and finally found the water to quench his thirst.


    He had never experienced such feelings ever.


    Without being conscious of it, his lips curled up into a smile. Even the burdensome documents on the table seemed to become something pleasant.


    However, as the scene of Qinghu and Lin Mengya in an embrace suddenly appeared in his mind, a troubled look took over his handsome face.


    He wanted to be the only one to enjoy her embrace.


    A little whistle slipped out from his sleeve and he put it to his mouth. With one blow, Ye appeared before him straight away.


    "What can I do for you, Young Master?"


    Long Tianhao looked at Ye, who was kneeling before him, with a severe expression, as if he was trying to suppress his feelings.


    "From now on, don''t allow that Qinghu comes close to the princess. If he does anything inappropriate to the princess, kill him without any hesitation."


    Ye frowned. Did he hear wrongly?


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Long Tianhao was finally at ease. He waved his hand and said,


    "You may go, but remember, Qinghu is not allowed to even touch the corner of the princess''s dress." "Otherwise, you have to cut off both his hands."


    Prince Yu had never even been so cruel towards his enemies. Obviously, he treated the princess with the exception.


    Back in her room in Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya''s soul seemed to have left her.


    Linlang, Linlang, Linlang... the name seemed like a curse that had surrounded and entangled her heart.


    She had told herself since the beginning not to fall in love with the prince. She could not and should not waver.


    But why was she having this heart-wrenching feeling?


    "What happened to you, Miss?"


    Baishao was holding on a bouquet of daisy as she stood before Lin Mengya and stared at her, who was putting her head on the table, looking drained of energy.


    "I''m alright."


    After she gave the answer with a weakly voice, even Lin Mengya thought she herself sounded dispirited.


    All four of her maidservant surrounded Lin Mengya and gave her a worried look.


    "Little lass, you looked like a bruised brinjal, which is very unlike you."


    Qinghu, who had just received a hug from Ling Mengya some time ago, was presently smiling in a relaxed manner.


    He came face to face with Lin Mengya, wearing a brilliant smile on his face.


    "Why are you smiling so happy, huh?"


    Lin Mengya reached out to pinch Qinghu''s cheeks and squeezing them as if they were dough.


    Qinghu simply let her do whatever she wanted with his cheeks, at least this made Lin Mengya feel a little bit better.


    "I''m alright really, don''t worry about me."


    Lin Mengya always felt better when Qinghu was made to look like he was in agony.


    However, she suddenly realized that her four maidservants were staring at something behind her.


    What was behind her?


    As she turned to look, she was surprised to see Ye, clad and masked in black.


    At this moment, Ye was holding on a sharp sword and looking like he was put in a tight spot.


    "I suppose there was nothing dangerous happening here?"


    Lin Mengya said in a delayed reaction. She looked around and all she saw were familiar faces. There were no strangers around.


    "His Highness, the Prince had instructed to cut off both of Qinghu''s hands if he touches even the corner of your clothes."


    However, it was the princess who took the initiative to touch Qinghu'' face now.


    What was he to do? Was he supposed to chop off Qinghu''s head?


    Ye''s usually sensible and logical mind was in total confusion now. He took his sword out of its sheath as he charged towards Qinghu.


    "I''m warning you! I had shown you mercy just now, which was why you''re still alive. Don''t push the limits!"


    Exasperated, Qinghu cried out loudly. He had to admit he was at fault previously.


    However, he did not understand why this guy in black was targeting him now?


    Ye''s Kungfu was ruthless and ferocious but neat. Although Qinghu was also highly skilled, he was not carrying any weapon, so all he could do was to dodge and duck from the attacks.


    "Hey! You''re beginning to spout nonsense! Mengya, will you discipline this crazy dog, please?"


    While Qinghu was trying to block and flee from Ye, Ye continued chasing after him. Between the two of them, they had made a scene in Liuxin Courtyard.


    "Are you not going to take control of the situation? I can see that the big brother in black was more highly skilled than Qinghu."


    Baizhi looked towards Qinghu, who was crying out, and found the two rather comical.


    However, it was hard to ensure safety if this continued. It would be disastrous if anyone got hurt.


    "There''s no need to worry. Qinghu''s is more highly skilled than that man in black. He was just playing along with him. Even they were to continue chasing and fleeing in this manner for three days and three nights, they would still be alright if they don''t exhaust their stamina."


    Baisu was also good at Kungfu. Although she was not as outstanding as these two men, she could more or less understand what was going on.


    The five ladies hid in the room as they enjoyed some fragrant tea and snacks while they watched the drama in the courtyard.


    "What are they doing, Big Sister?"


    Lin Zhongyu, who had just completed doing his homework joined them to watch the battle in Liuxin Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya waved him into the room and now the six of them sat in the room, watching the drama happening outside.


    "Young Master," said Baisu, standing up as she glanced at Lin Zhongyu with fear in her eyes.


    By now, Baisu had spent some time around Lin Mengya and knew that Lin Mengya was not one who was only concerned about what happened on the surface. She was beginning to feel that they get along quite well.


    It was just that she still felt awkward and uneasy around Lin Zhongyu.


    "Look at how you''ve scared Baisu because of how you loved to show off your skills."


    Lin Mengya teased. She did not wish that this lovable lad would turn into some straight-faced prince one day.


    "I did not. Don''t wrong me."


    Lin Zhongyu''s face fell and he tried to win her sympathy by looking pitiable.


    Lin Mengya gave a helpless sigh. Ever since Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu found that she was actually a soft-hearted person, they had been pretending to look pitiable to win her sympathy.


    "Alright, alright, you''re good. Come and sit by my side so I could give test you on your homework."


    Meekly, Lin Zhongyu came to stand beside Lin Mengya. His pretense to be docile appeared to have repulsed Baisu.


    "Big Sister Baiji, does the Young Master, no, Childe Yu always behave so meekly in front of Miss?"


    Baisu asked as she tugged on Baiji''s sleeve. It was a rare occasion that Baisu gossiped.


    "Yes, in fact, Childe Yu had always been very kind to us. He is usually especially obedient to Princess Yu. She even commented that Childe Yu was a sweet boy."


    Baiji smiled and put the fox fur coat she finished making halfway against Lin Zhongyu''s body as a gauge on the size.


    Baisu opened her eyes wide, surprised that Lin Zhongyu had quietly and meekly allowed Baiji to do whatever she wanted on him. It felt as if there were big waves in her heart.


    Heavens! She remembered that in the past, a blind man''s arm was cut off simply because he grabbed hold of Childe Yu.


    The people in the courtyard were no ordinary people, they were a mystery to her!


    "Pant, pant... what a heartless lass! Don''t you remember that I''ve saved your life numerous times?"


    A breathless Qinghu dashed into the room down a cup of tea from before Lin Mengya.


    Ye, who was also exhausted, was hiding in a corner as he tried to catch his breath and regain his energy.


    "I suppose age is catching up with you so you don''t have much stamina left in you, Ye? How about you come in here to drink some tea?"


    "Thank you for your offer, Your Highness, Princess. I don''t need it."


    As she expected, Ye''s voice could be heard coming forth from one corner of the courtyard.


    He was obviously trying hard to keep up, but she could still hear the breathlessness and uneven breathing in his voice.


    "I hope you didn''t hurt him?"


    Lin Mengya said softly. In fact, she had intended for Qinghu to try out Ye''s level of martial skills.


    "No, but his moves are unconventional. I don''t think many people could match up to his skills. However, his skills are more than sufficient if it''s just to protect you."


    Qinghu answered cheekily. He was merely playing along with him just now.


    Moreover, he could sense that Ye did not intend to kill him. With his stubborn character, if he did intend to kill Qinghu, he would have continued until he achieved his end.


    "Your Highness, Prince Yu had sent me to come and get the key to the small store from you."


    While the two people fighting were taking a breather, Steward Deng had arrived in Liuxin Courtyard.


    "Baishao, please bring Steward Deng to get the key. I wonder what Prince Yu wants to do, asking for the key to the small store?"


    Lin Mengya did not continue pressing the issue. After all, Long Tianhao had even handed her the title deed for the land to Lin Mengya for her to manage.


    "Your Highness, Prince Yu wished that you would personally pick some herbs and medicine to be sent over to Prefecture Bing for Miss Linglang."


    Her heart dropped when she heard the words of Steward Deng. Her mood had been lifted when she watched Qinghu and Ye chasing each other, but now, her mood was clouded once again.


    While she forced a friendly smile on her face, Lin Mengya could no longer suppress the heart-wrenching sadness in her.


    "Alright, follow me, Baiji and Baishao. As for the rest of you, please tidy up the courtyard."


    All who were present could see that Lin Mengya was upset, but they had no idea why.


    With light steps, Lin Mengya brought along her two maidservants as she headed toward the small store, which was at the heart of the Prince''s Mansion.


    Stored in there were the majority of the mansion''s valuable gold and silver articles. There was even one container that was used to store Lin Mengya''s most treasured medicine.


    After unlocking three large locks and two other smaller ones, they finally got into the small store.


    Once they stepped into the dry storeroom, they could smell the subtle fragrance of herbs and medicine.


    Just by smelling it helped lift one''s spirit.


    Various herbs and medicine were stored in labeled small drawers and lined up on the shelves against the wall.


    Among these were many valuable herbs and medicine that cost a bomb in the market outside.


    Even Steward Deng who had a wealth of life experiences was greatly surprised to see the contents of this small store.


    Lin Mengya proceeded to sit down and instruct the two maidservants to collect some Jinseng deer antler, while a storm raged in her heart. At this moment, she had a number of unanswered questions in her mind.

 Chapter 101 I Am Not Being Jealous

    Ever since she knew Long Tianhao, she had never seen him shown concern for anyone other than Concubine De.


    Not even the most exceptional beauties were able to move Long Tianhao''s heart. Why then was he especially concerned about Princess Linlang?


    Lin Mengya stole a glance at Steward Deng, who was busying himself organizing the herbs and medicine, Lin Mengya had a brainwave she casually asked,


    "I''ve not heard of Princess Linlang. Who exactly is she?"


    Without feeling suspicious, Steward Deng paused for a moment and answered, saying,


    "Miss Linlang was Prince Yu''s playmates when they were young. Because of her poor health, she has been living in Prefecture Bing to recuperate. Miss Linlang''s health had always been something on the prince''s mind, which was why he always sends these valuable herbs and medicine to nurture her health.


    So that was the reason. Lin Mengya nodded. In that case, she had nothing more to inquire.


    Since they were together from the time they were young, it was only natural that they had a deep relationship with each other.


    After all, Long Tianhao had not always been the cold and aloof prince since young.


    Lin Mengya thought it was better for her to find out more information earlier than to be caught off guard. She sat silently at the table for a moment.


    "What illness did Miss Linlang contract? I''m afraid any regular medication would not help with her condition?"


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart and decided to probe further.


    She reckoned that Long Tianhao must have the same thoughts, which was why he had sent for her to help pick the herbs and medicine.


    She would never have imagined him to be so meticulous and thoughtful.


    "Prince Yu had also instructed me to inquire from you. Miss Linlang had always been weak since she was in her mother''s womb. Subsequently, she thinks too much and worries too much. In addition, she injured herself recently and this caused her health to collapse."


    In contrast, Miss Linlang must have been a lovely lady.


    Otherwise, Steward Deng would not look so worried when he talked about her.


    "In that case, this potent medicine may not be suitable for her. Baishao, go and get the hundred-herb pill for Miss Linlang."


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya thought this milder medicine would be more suitable for someone with weak health.


    "I suppose this is not suitable?"


    Steward Deng stared at the delicate jade bottle with a narrow neck. Baishao had just brought it over and she was obviously unwilling to hand it over, probably because of how precious it was.


    "The raw materials for this pill were actually rather easily available. Only the processing of it is extremely tedious. Since the Prince had delegated this task to me, I shall not let him down."


    Lin Mengya suppressed the sadness and helplessness in her heart, as she forced herself to act with magnanimity.


    He already had someone who had been by his side since young.


    She, being a burden put on him, would one day have to pack up and leave.


    Nevertheless, while she was still around now, she should do her best to help.


    "That''s good. Thank you, Princess, for making the effort."


    Having gotten hold of the necessary medicine, Steward Deng left the room, all smiles on his face.


    In the medicine chamber, as Lin Mengya watched Baishao and Baiji tidied up the medicine, she suddenly had an idea.


    She got up and walked up to one of the shelves and drew out a special wooden box from it.


    Lying in the box were over ten stalks of herbal grass, giving off a unique fragrance.


    This was what she needed to purge the toxin in her body. She needed another three-flavored herb to make it complete.


    Once she found the three-flavored herb, it would be time for her to leave.


    That would be very soon.


    As Lin Mengya walked out of the small store, her heart felt heavy.


    All the people from the courtyard were circling Lin Mengya, but she just kept a straight face.


    "What''s troubling you, Miss?"


    Baizhi was a sweet lass, but she was also the silliest of them all, which was why she dared to speak her mind.


    "No, I''m fine. Come, I''ve something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya reached out to Baizhi and pulled her close to her. She had been so busy with her own businesses that she almost forgot about the matter regarding Baizhi.


    "Do you remember that young man we bumped into at the back hills of the temple that day?"


    Baizhi pondered but there was a look of puzzlement in her eyes. It looked like she could not recall.


    "The one who snatched your snack box away."


    Just when Lin Mengya finished talking, Baishao immediately remembered. With an angry tone, she said,


    "Oh him! Of course, I remember him. If it''s not for him, I wouldn''t have lost my snack box!"


    Lin Mengya was speech as she realized that this lass would not remember anything if it was not related to food.


    "That young man is actually the King Ming''s son, the crown prince. A few days ago when I attended the state banquet, I bumped into him again."


    Lin Mengya wondered if she would scare her too much if she told her directly that the Crown Prince of King Ming had taken a fancy to her.


    "Miss, did you asked him to pay for the box of snack? I suppose being a crown prince, he must be extremely rich?"


    Baizhi was indeed talent and Lin Mengya could not help but burst out laughing.


    She reckoned that this adorable girl was to become a pair with the open-minded and sanguine crown prince, they would be a perfect match!


    "Listen, this is what''s happening. The crown prince of the western vassal state had proposed for marriage with Dajin. However, he does not fancy any other woman other than you. He wants you to be his consort. I''ve meant to ask you if you''re willing or not?"


    Lin Mengya had made up her mind that if Baizhi was willing to be the crown prince''s consort, she would do her best to make sure Baizhi would have a blissful future.


    However, if Baizhi was unwilling, she would not force her into the marriage.


    She could not bring herself to do something to benefit herself at the expense of another''s blissful marriage.


    "What? Is the crown prince an idiot£¿He wants me to be his consort? I''m merely a maidservant!"


    Surprisingly, Baizhi was not stunned. She must have thought that Lin Mengya and the crown prince of King Ming were joking.


    She was a little maidservant by Lin Mengya''s side since she was young. How could she be fit to marry the crown prince of King Ming?


    "Don''t ever despise yourself, lass. You are like a younger sister to me. All of you here are either my friend or family. As long as I''m around, I will never allow anyone to look down on you."


    Baizhi''s eyes welled-up in tears as she was touched by Lin Mengya''s words.


    She clearly knew that her mistress had always treated her as a best friend, even when she was still an idiot.


    Lin Mengya had always kept a portion of whatever was delicious or fun for her.


    This was also the reason why she had been so faithful to her mistress.


    Baizhi threw herself into Lin Mengya''s arms and replied with a sad voice, saying,


    "I don''t want to be married. I want to remain by your side. Did we not agree that we would never separate?"


    This lass was still like a kid.


    Not to mention getting married, even the feeling of romantic love was alien to her.


    Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts. If she simply sent this innocent girl to the western vassal state, it was as good as sending a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    She made up and mind and patted Baizhi, saying,


    "This matter concerns your future happiness, so I would never force you into it. How about I get the crown prince of the western vassal state to spend some time with you? After that, you can decide if you want to follow him to the western vassal state. What do you think?"


    If she kept Baizhi with her, she would eventually be implicated by Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was very clear where her path was leading her. Baizhi was too gullible and she thought it would be wise to find a good family for her to marry.


    "Miss, are you really going to send me away? Is it because I ate too much? If that''s the case, I will stop eating snacks. Will that do?"


    Baizhi appeared to be at the verge of crying, so Lin Mengya gently shook her head immediately.


    "No, it''s not that, silly. I can''t keep you with me all your life. If you can''t find your happiness your entire life, I''m happy to keep you with me. I''m just giving you a suggestion for now. Whether it would happen according to what I plan, it depends on you really. Do you understand?"


    Baizhi nodded even though Lin Mengya was not sure if she really understood. She would be fine as long as her mistress did not the way she did not want her.


    "Alright, anyways it''s too early to talk to you about this. Ask Baiji to make arrangements for us to meet the crown prince at the relay station tomorrow."


    Baizhi''s eyes were red as she wiped her tears away and excused herself.


    All of a sudden, a lanky figure appeared behind Lin Mengya. It was Qinghu. When he saw her in a daze, he called out gently to her.


    "What are you thinking, lass?"


    Lin Mengya recovered from her trance. Looking at Qinghu''s cheeky expressions had definitely lifted her mood.


    This guy was always wearing a smile on his face, as if nothing in the world could intimidate him.


    "I''m just thinking of how I should punish you if you fail to accomplish the task I entrust you with."


    Qinghu could see the sinister look in Lin Mengya''s eyes. He put his hands on his chest and pretended to look as if he was afraid.


    "Alright, stop your repulsive act. I don''t have the strange affinity you thought I have! Tell me the outcome quickly!"


    Lin Mengya had to admit defeat to this man, who never got serious.


    It was no wonder that Lin Zhongyu always had that look of disdain in his eyes whenever he mentioned Qinghu.


    "Lin Mengwu and her mother were almost going crazy. There were planning how to take back the chance to be the western vassal state''s crown prince''s consort. The first person they were planning to get rid of is none other than your Baizhi."


    Now that she had Ye to protect her, Qinghu was being freed up to do a lot more things.


    For example, he could go around to gather information for her.


    Lin Mengya had long expected this and the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile.


    Earlier on Lin Mengya was unwilling to marry the crown prince of King Ming because she thought that he was definitely an unrefined and uncultured man.


    Little did she expect that Hu Tianbei was, in fact, a handsome, open-minded and heroic young man.


    Any normal girl in her right mind would be happy to become a crown prince''s consort.


    "Now that she wants to be the crown prince''s consort, why then did she spoil the plan in the beginning? However, Lin Mengwu won''t become the crown prince''s consort just because the mother-daughter wish it happens that way."


    In fact, from the time Lin Mengya knew that Lin Mengwu was the candidate for the crown''s princes consort, she had determined in her heart to upset this marriage arrangement.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengwu, being an idiot, had dug her own grave.


    "Your Highness, the Princess, King Ming had invited the Dajin Crown Prince and Prince Yu to join him on a hunting trip the day after next. Prince Yu had sent me here to ask you to get prepared early."


    The voice of a male servant echoed from outside the room.

 Chapter 102 Trip to Mount Lingju

    Hunting? What drama was this?


    Lin Mengya''s mind was filled with questions. Was it because the family of King Ming was so used being high back in their country that even when they were in Dajin, they could not stand not going hunting?


    "Alright, I know what to do. Please go back to the Prince and tell him that I''ll make the necessary preparations."


    It seemed that she was expected to tag along.


    Qinghu looked out through the door, deep in thoughts as a perplexed look flashed across her eyes.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "When I was out and about today, I chanced upon the sign of Peach Blossom Dock. The sign is only recognizable by people belonging to Peach Blossom Dock."


    Lin Mengya did not expect Peach Blossom Dock, which had evaporated from the surface of the earth, would all of a sudden become active again.


    "Can you help me find out what they are trying to achieve?"


    Qinghu had once said that the assassins of Peach Blossom Dock would not simply come to the capital and go around the city.


    Strangely, all of its assassins were forbidden to appear in the capital city, neither could they carry out their missions within the city, although their headquarter was at the capital city''s suburbs.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and thought best to be cautious about this.


    "No problem. I will come back with the necessary information in four hours."


    Although Qinghu was usually unconventional in his ways, he was very trustworthy when it came to entrusting him with important tasks.


    By the time Lin Mengya nodded, Qinghu was out of sight.


    In a short while, the instructions from Prince Yu had been relayed to all the personnel involved.


    Apart from Lin Mengya and Long Tiaohao, Jiang Ruqin and Lin Mengwu were also among the list of people who would be joining them.


    Could it be that they were not giving up on the idea of marriage for convenience and was thinking of making use of the hunting trip as an opportunity to make it happen?


    Lin Mengya pondered for a bit and decided that she would have all her servants to tag along with her.


    "Are you here, Ye?"


    Just when she finished her question, Ye immediately before her eyes.


    Highly skilled people like him usually appear and disappear so abruptly. Fortunately, she was used to it and was not shocked by his appearing so suddenly.


    "Here I am, what can I do for you, Your Highness?"


    Ye remained aloof in his mannerism. She supposed his face hidden behind the black mask must be cold.


    "Can you get me someone to watch over my courtyard when I go to Mount Lingju? I would like to bring all my people from Liuxin Courtyard."


    The reason for doing this was because she believed that it would be difficult for someone up to something to carry out his plan if there was someone present in the courtyard.


    She did not want any of her people to be hurt. She wanted to eradicate all suspicious factors this time.


    "Rest assured, Your Highness. I will have the secret agents to keep watch of your Liuxin Courtyard round the clock."


    Ye''s voice was steady and reassuring when he spoke. One look and it was easy to tell that he was a trustworthy person.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Liuxin Courtyard would be in safe hands with Ye.


    "Great, this will take a load off my mind."


    With some consideration, Lin Mengya thought it necessary for her, as a daughter-in-law, should pay her respect to Concubine De since she would be the only one left in the house.


    "Let''s go to Art Courtyard!"


    Time flew and very soon, two days went by.


    Early that morning, Lin Mengya, who had dolled herself up, got ready to leave the mansion accompanied by her four maidservants and Lin Zhongyu.


    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, the Crown Prince and the crown prince of western vassal state had gone ahead in before you."


    A boy servant had been sent quickly to come to Lin Mengya about this.


    Lin Mengya nodded and replied, saying,


    "Alright, I get it. Let''s set out."


    "Go!"


    Liu Kui was following Long Tianhao by his side, while Steward Deng traveled by Lin Mengya''s horse carriage.


    The troop of luxurious horse carriage formed a beautiful sight along the road as they traveled down the streets.


    The commoners were continuously coming out of their houses to watch the procession.


    "Miss, it is really alright that no one keeps watching on our courtyard?"


    Even to Baiji, who was of a poised disposition, was excited to take a trip out.


    She was usually the one staying back to watch over the house. However, when no one was left behind in the courtyard, she was worried that something might happen during their trip.


    "What could happen? Rest assured, I''ve made the necessary arrangement. Moreover, I''m afraid this trip wouldn''t be too plain-sailing."


    Qinghu positioned himself in the midst of the other guards to secretly watch over Lin Mengya''s carriage.


    He received word yesterday that all the assassins were already headed towards the direction of Mount Lingju.


    Although they may not be there for Lin Mengya, it was obvious that they had planned this long ago.


    Lin Mengya had to make early preparation for her entire family.


    "That''s right, Big Sister Baiji. If Big Sister said she already made the necessary arrangements, she would have definitely done so."


    Lin Zhongyu added. Today, he was wearing a white fox-fur coat, which was made by Baiji a few days back.


    With such clothes combination, he looked especially handsome and charming.


    "Right, we''re so tired of being cooped up in the mansion. Let''s relax and enjoy ourselves on this trip."


    Lin Mengya, sitting at one corner of the carriage, was flipping through a book.


    Although she was clueless with regards to King Ming''s invitation to go hunting, she knew she could not run away from it.


    Moreover, she had to consider Baizhi''s future happiness.


    The horse carriage from their mansion was rather spacious so it was able to accommodate all six of them, and there was still some empty space.


    Lin Zhongyu was starting to feel bored and kept bugging at Lin Mengya that he wanted to ride on a horse instead of in a carriage.


    She instructed Steward Deng to bring him a maroon color horse.


    "Young Master Yu, the name of the horse is Flame. Prince Yu had especially prepared it for you. It a very good horse."


    Steward Deng said from outside the horse carriage.


    Lin Zhongyu appeared to like the horse very much. He patted its head and with a leap, he nimbly got onto the horse''s back.


    As Lin Mengya glanced at the red horse and the young man in white, sitting on the horse, the corner of her mouth turned up to reveal a subtle smile.


    Steward Deng''s words warmed her heart.


    Did the prince prepare the horse especially for Xiaoyu?


    It appeared that Long Tiaohao had carefully considered everyone in her courtyard.


    "Actually I can see that the prince treats really well."


    Baiji was the most sensitive of all the people around Lin Mengya. From watching the princess''s face, she could already guess what was on the princess''s mind.


    "Didn''t people say that our Prince Yu is a heartless and aloof god of the hell? But I could see how sweet he is towards you, Princess. Whenever you cough, the herbal cough syrup would appear on your table. When the weather turns cold, he would have asked the kitchen to prepare a hot stove for you. If he learns about your favorite snack or fruit, even if it costs a bomb, the Prince would have them kept them fresh in the cold store. Even us, as servants were able to enjoy these grace and privileges because of you.


    Lin Mengya did not even notice how much the Prince had done for her.


    The smile at the corner of her mouth brought a sweet feeling to her heart.


    At this thought, it was alright even if she was not as good as Princess Linlang.


    She wondered if there was a place in Long Tianhao''s heart that was reserved for her?


    Putting down the put in her hand, she raised her eyes to look afar.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, as she was resigned to the thought that perhaps he and she were just not fated to be together.


    However, nothing should stop them being friends, right?


    Why should she give herself so many worries and troubles?


    As she looked at Lin Zhongyu, who was having a great time galloping on the horse, Lin Mengya made up her mind not to add more troubles to herself.


    It was good enough maintaining their relationship this way.


    After traveling for an entire day on the horse carriages, they finally arrived at the royal hunting ground at Mount Lingju.


    The forest was dense, but at the foot of the mountain was an extensive open grassland.


    All of them set up the tents at the foot of the mountain.


    Nevertheless, the entire day''s journey did not wear the men out.


    The moment they arrived at the hunting grounds, someone had already set up a simple tent for a feast.


    Once Lin Mengya got changed, she, accompanied by her maidservants headed for the banquet tent.


    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, the princess is here."


    As Lin Kui whispered this into Long Tianhao''s ears, Long Tianhao put down the cup of wine in his hand and looked towards the entrance to the tent.


    All the men had changed into leather vests.


    All of them looked so awe-inspiring. Compared to their style of dressing as nobles in the capital city, they looked much tougher and even more dashing.


    On the other hand, the ladies were dressed in various styles. Some were still clad in long dressed, looking very feminine.


    Nevertheless, most of them had changed into tight-fitting clothes for riding on horses, looking dashing as well.


    Among them, Lin Mengya was the most outstanding of them all.


    Standing at the entrance to the tent was a beautiful lady in a red suit, who had attracted everyone''s eyes.


    Her red dress embroidered the pattern of a golden peony, wrapped around her waist, accentuating her how slim it was. She appeared well-trained and gutsy, and all the more dashing.


    She bundled her long black hair into a simple ponytail and adorned it with a purplish jade crown.


    She definitely appeared different than her usual elegant self. She was exuberating such charm and glamor that it is difficult for people to even look directly at her.


    "Big Brother Han, rather than looking like a princess, I feel that this Third Sister-in-law of mine looks more like an army general£¡¡°


    Commented by a pretty lass, with red lips and white teeth, sitting next to Long Qinghan.


    The little girl was merely twelve to thirteen years of age but still looking very adorable. However, there was an air of arrogance between her brows. She would surely grow up to be a lady who would prove herself difficult to men.


    "You must have been unaware that this Third Sister-in-law of yours is indeed a heroine."


    Long Qinghan had hidden half of his face behind a paper folded fan, but he was unable to hide the look of surprise in his eyes.


    He never knew a lady could look so dashing.


    It seemed that femininity and masculinity were somehow combined perfectly on Lin Mengya. Even as someone who had seen all kind of people in society, Long Qinghan welcomed this refreshing sight.


    At this moment, he felt a sudden sense of envy towards his Third Elder Brother.


    "Princess Yu is here...."


    The eunuchs proclaimed the arrival of Lin Mengya, thereby introducing identity.


    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianhao, wearing a courteous smile.


    "Your Highness."


    She greeted the prince through her slightly parted lips and her voice was like wine, making everyone drunk.


    "Take a seat."


    Long Tianhao nodded, not showing any surprise expression on his face.


    Nevertheless, a slight look of surprise indeed flashed in the depth of his eyes.


    His consort was indeed capable of making everyone envious of him.


    "Haha, Third Younger Brother, I''m always taken by surprise every time your consort appears. You''re one lucky guy, come let me give you a toast."


    The Crown Prince had already downed a few cups of wine by then and was beginning to sound little frivolous.


    Fortunately, this was not some formal banquet. Even if he was overheard, people would just brush it off as a joke spoken between brothers.


    Lin Mengya''s smile disappeared, but she did not react.


    A look of disdain flashed across her eyes as she wondered in her heart how this lecherous character was befitting of the character of a prince?


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, your words are not sound. The more beautiful a lady is, the more dangerous she is."

 Chapter 102 Don’t Be So Conspicuous

    ¡°Yes, everything goes well.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Han Siqi hangs up the phone and notices that Fu Zhengzheng is staring at him. He jokes: ¡°Are you so concerned about me?¡±


    Humph, Fu Zhengzheng prevents herself from retorting involuntarily and asks tentatively: ¡°Mr. Han, what makes you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t call me Mr. Han?¡± Han Siqi¡¯s face darkens.


    How can he change his expression so easily?


    Fu Zhengzheng blames him secretly and manages a smile, asking: ¡°Han, well, Siqi, has Handa City overcome the difficulties?¡±


    ¡°None of my business!¡± Han Siqi flips through the magazine at her bedside, looking indifferent.


    Fu Zhengzheng rolls her eyes at him, saying: ¡°I doubt if you are a member of the Han family! You don¡¯t even care about affairs of the Han family at all!¡±


    Han Siqi imitates her tone and answers: ¡°I doubt if you are a member of the Han family! You care about affairs of the Han family so much!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Fu Zhengzheng is instantly speechless.


    Yes, why should she care about Handa City? It is none of her business even if Weihan goes bankrupt now!


    She only needs to take good care of Fu Xing.


    Thinking of that, she sits down beside Han Siqi and says humbly: ¡°I miss Fu Xing. He has been with his grandparents for so long. Can you let him come and stay with me for a few days? I promise I won¡¯t slip away with him!¡±


    As soon as she says that, Fu Zhengzheng is so regretful that she even wants to pinch her mouth. Isn¡¯t it typical self-confession?


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Han Siqi¡¯s quick answer makes Fu Zhengzheng her eyes open as big as a bronze bell. She asks unbelievably: ¡°You agreed?¡±


    ¡°Should I say no?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no.¡± Fu Zhengzheng shakes her head as well as hands and then gives him a smile which she thinks is extremely sincere, saying: ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take Xingxing to SensBund for steak tomorrow noon.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean at night...¡±


    ¡°Let him stay here for a night.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Fu Zhengzheng happily stretches her arms and legs. However, she kicks the handle of the bedside cabinet. She is so painful that she bends down to cover her toes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Siqi hurriedly jumps out of the bed, squats down and removes her hand. Looking at her little toe which is bleeding, he blames: ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    Although he blames her, he runs out and comes back with a medicine box to help her apply medicine.


    Fu Zhengzheng grins and insists: ¡°This skin is slightly rubbed off. It is all right.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Siqi shouts and simply binds up her wound with gauze.


    It is just a minor bruise. What is the fuss about? Fu Zhengzheng glances at him with disdain, but she feels sweet somehow.


    Learning from Xu Yan about the predicament Weihan is facing today, she somehow understands why Han Siqi stays with Qiao Keren every day.


    I am so kind. Fu Zhengzheng laughs at herself inwardly.


    Han Siqi gently lifts her wrapped foot to the bed and tidies up the medicine box while saying: ¡°Don¡¯t get up for the meal. I will bring it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I can walk there for the meal.¡±


    ¡°I said I would bring it for you! Why do you talk so much nonsense?¡±


    Fu Zhengzheng ridicules angrily: ¡°It seems that it takes at least three or five days for the foot to recover. I have to trouble Mr. Han to bring me meals every day.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Siqi, who has just got up, immediately bends down again, saying, ¡°I will feed you every day until you are full.¡±


    The scene where they had noodles that day flashes through her mind. Fu Zhengzheng feels her ear hot and she rolls her eyes at him, saying: ¡°Who need you to feed me?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll bring in the meal.¡± Han Siqi laughs. After taking two steps, he turns back and adds, ¡°I will feed you from mouth to mouth.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Fu Zhengzheng spits behind him, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t wash my feet every day. It will stink!¡±


    Then she speculates what on earth made him so happy, since he is in such a good mood recently.


    She is shocked. Since he agreed quickly to bring Fu Xing here to live with her, is the necklace really in his hands? Or does he expect that she won¡¯t leave after knowing the importance of the necklace to her from Han Sixian?


    It seems that it is not the case!


    Fu Zhengzheng is a little confused.


    She decides to take another chance to sound him out. If she is sure the necklace isn¡¯t in his hand, he will look for a chance to leave with Fu Xing.


    After dinner, Fu Zhengzheng thinks Han Siqi will stay here for the night, but he just tells her not to get her foot wet and then he is going to leave.


    ¡°Hey, Fu Xing¡­¡± She immediately stops him for fear that he may change his mind.


    ¡°Tomorrow noon I''ll pick you up with Fu Xing to SensBund.¡± Han Siqi looks back and says with a smile. Then he leaves.


    Does he mean it?


    With Weihan being so passive, dare he bring she and Fu Xing to SensBund for dinner so openly? Doesn¡¯t he fear that if Qiao Keren finds out and makes a scene, her parents will put pressure on Weihan again?


    Fu Zhengzheng shakes her head helplessly. If he can be easily understood, he is not Han Siqi.


    He is not afraid. Why should she be afraid?


    Fu Zhengzheng is happy when she thinks that she will see her son tomorrow. She gets up while singing a song. Catching a glimpse of the white gauze on her foot, she takes it off and throws it into the garbage can.


    Big deal!


    *


    At night, in the living room of Han Tengyue and his wife at Ten-Mile Sunshine Resort.


    As soon as Han Siqi enters the door, he sees his father and his eldest brother talking in a low voice, while his second brother is lying idly beside them, playing his mobile phone.


    When Han Tengyue sees Han Siqi coming in, he asks with dissatisfaction: ¡°Siqi, did you go to see Fu Zhengzheng again at night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Siqi admits and sits on the sofa.


    ¡°At this time, you still can¡¯t leave Fu Zhengzheng!¡± Han Tengyue gets furious at once, saying: ¡°If you go on like this, our family will be destroyed by you sooner or later!¡±


    Ji Muxian, who is playing with his mobile phone, suddenly chips in: ¡°It is elder brother who has been fooled by Qiao Yunhan. You can¡¯t blame Siqi.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Tengyue shouts, ¡°You are the least qualified to speak in this family!¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m not qualified to speak, why do you aske me to come at night?¡±


    Ji Muxian¡¯s words provoke Han Tengyue, who says: ¡°Don¡¯t forget you are also a member of our family! Everyone has the responsibility to maintain the prosperity of Weihan!¡±


    ¡°My surname is Ji.¡±


    ¡°All right, stop quarreling!¡±


    Hans Sixian, who remains silent, stops the upcoming quarrel. Then he looks at Han Siqi and says in a lower and regretful voice: ¡°I know that I was in a hurry for quick success when I invested Handa City. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be so passive today.¡±


    Han Tengyue looks at Han Sixian sadly and sighs before saying: ¡°Sixian, it is not all your fault. I know all you have done is to strengthen Weihan and facilitate its better development.¡±


    ¡°Does it make sense to say that now?¡± Ji Muxian interrupts again.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to say that now.¡± Han Sixian says before his father gets angry, while his expectant eyes are always on Han Siqi.


    ¡°Sixian, let me deal with it.¡± Han Siqi says in a deep voice.


    Han Siqi¡¯s casual words cause Han Tengyue to get angry again. ¡°Let you deal with it? If you had dealt with it earlier, would Weihan be so passive today? Send that woman out of B City immediately, and ask her never to come back again!¡±


    ¡°B City is not run by our family.¡± Ji Muxian says in a low voice while playing his mobile phone.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Han Tengyue is so angry that he coughs violently.


    ¡°Muxian, don¡¯t chip in!¡± Han Sixian immediately strokes his father¡¯s back. When Han Tengyue¡¯s mood becomes a little calmer, he turns his head to look at Han Siqi, saying: ¡°Siqi, how was your date with Qiao Keren today?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Han Siqi answers tonelessly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Han Sixian sighs and says, ¡°Siqi, don¡¯t blame me for being selfish. I can¡¯t turn back now, but I really didn¡¯t know the existence of Xingxing!¡±


    ¡°Brother, give me a few more days.¡± Han Siqi gets up slowly and says confidently, ¡°I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Staring at Han Siqi for quite a while, Han Sixian suddenly finds that the timid little brother who used to follow behind him has grown up!


    Without saying anything more, Han Siqi comes straight to his parents¡¯ room and takes Fu Xing back to his room.


    Looking at his sleeping son, Han Siqi finally smiles gently.


    The second day.


    ¡°Daddy, are we really going to pick Mommy up for steak?¡± It is probably the tenth time that Fu Xing asked the same question today.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Siqi strokes his son¡¯s head lovingly.


    ¡°Great! It is so kind of you, Daddy!¡± Fu Xing rushes to kiss Han Siqi.


    ¡°Ah, Daddy¡¯s driving!¡± Han Siqi hurries to protect the steering wheel.


    Fu Xing claps his hands excitedly and suddenly says: ¡°Daddy, we haven¡¯t had meal with Mommy for a long time. Should we give her a surprise?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any good suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Girls on TV like flowers very much!¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Han Siqi parks his car in front of a flower shop and puts a big bunch of roses in the back seat of the car. Then he drives to Jiaye Garden.


    ¡°It is fragrant. Mommy will be very happy to see them!¡± Fu Xing becomes delighted again and imagines how Mommy will be surprised to see the flowers.


    In fact, his imagination is very reasonable, but Fu Zhengzheng hides her joy in her heart when she sees the beautiful roses after getting in the car.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you like flowers? Daddy bought them specifically for you!¡± Fu Xing asks with puzzlement while holding her.


    ¡°No, Mommy only likes you.¡± looking at her disappointed son, Fu Zhengzheng can¡¯t help laughing and pinching his face.


    ¡°But girls on TV all like them!¡± When they get off the car, Fu Xing suddenly cries and takes the flowers down. Then he puts the flowers in Han Siqi¡¯s hands, saying: ¡°Daddy, girls on TV like flowers only when the boys send the flowers to girls in person.¡±


    ¡°Fu Xing!¡± Fu Zhengzheng goes to the restaurant with Fu Xing first, pretending not to look at Han Siqi.


    Han Siqi looks at the flowers while curling his lips and then follows in.


    ¡°Wow, what beautiful flowers!¡± When they order food, a waiter can¡¯t help exclaiming as he watches Han Siqi presenting the flowers to Fu Zhengzheng.


    ¡°My daddy sends it to my mommy!¡± Fu Xing raises his face proudly.


    ¡°What a happy family of three!¡± Watching Han Siqi with extraordinary temperament, the waiter looks at Fu Zhengzheng with admiration.


    ¡°Take the flowers away. They are too conspicuous! It is not good to be seen by¡­other people¡± Fu Zhengzheng looks around while hunching her shoulders and says in a low voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be conspicuous?¡± Han Siqi knows what she means, but he doesn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fu Zhengzheng rolls her eyes at him.


    Han Siqi smiles gently and ignores her. He just feeds Fu Xing patiently.


    Fu Zhengzheng is also hungry and she begins to have the meal. When she almost finishes the meal, she catches a glimpse of a person coming in a fierce manner. When she looks up, she is stunned instantly.

 Chapter 103 Do Not Be Rude

    Lin Mengya could guess whom that frivolous and rude voice was coming from.


    As expected, it was Hu Lunan, who was clad in luxurious apparels.


    What was worrying to Lin Mengya was how intimate he was with the Crown Prince.


    Since when did these two men become so intimate?


    They must be in partnership to carry out some evil plans together. She did not believe that anything good can result from them collaborating.


    "Long time no see, Princess Yu."


    Hu Lunan walked up to Lin Mengya. Although he was all smiles, Lin Mengya could sense that he was up to something no good.


    She turned to walk towards Long Tianhao, ignoring Hu Lunan''s greetings.


    Regardless of what they were up to, Lin Mengya was determined to upset their plans.


    Just wait and see!


    "We ought to be careful. Hu Lunan was the one to suggest coming for this hunting trip. The guards around Mount Lingju were also the Crown Prince''s men.


    The Prince''s quiet words of warning to Lin Mengya felt heartwarming.


    Long Tianhao was always so sweet to her, always taking everything into consideration for her sake.


    She nodded in response. Even without Long Tianhao''s warning, she would make sure that she trod every step with caution.


    The princes and the nobles were not the only ones invited for this hunting trip, in fact, many of the officials in the courts had also come along, even bringing along their families.


    By chance, Lin Mengya spotted Elder Sister Yueting, who was wearing a long, white dress, making her look even more feminine and beautiful.


    When Yueting saw Lin Mengya, she smiled at her warmly as if greeting her.


    "Do you like Miss Yue?"


    Lin Mengya''s interaction with Yueting did not escape Long Tianhao''s eyes.


    Subconsciously, Long Tianyu''s eyes were always drawn towards Lin Mengya whenever she was by his side.


    When he saw the look of delight in Lin Mengya''s eyes whenever she saw Miss Yue, strangely, Long Tianhao would feel a thrill too.


    It seemed that whenever she was happy, likewise he would feel happy.


    "She is my future sister-in-law. Moreover, Elder Sister Yueting is gentle and beautiful. Who wouldn''t like her?"


    Lin Mengya certainly adored her Elder Sister Yueting. She had also managed to contact her brother through Uncle Yue.


    She was sure that Elder Sister Yueting would soon become part of her family.


    "I believe you will also grow to like Linlang. She is also a gentle and virtuous girl."


    Long Tianhao spoke of Linlang as if they were really familiar with each other.


    Lin Mengya felt a stab in her heart at the mention of Linlang, but she kept a straight face and said with a whisper,


    "I''m looking forward to meeting this Princess Linlang."


    She took a sip of the wine from the cup. Although it was supposed to be good wine, it tasted especially bitter now.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, what shall have as a good omen for this hunting trip?"


    Since this was supposedly a casual feast, the rules were not hard and fast.


    For some unknown reason, Hu Lunan seemed to become very intimate with the Crown Prince, as if they were good brothers, and their conversation was no longer overly cautious and courteous.


    The Crown Prince''s eyes which initially rested on Lin Mengya was now averted.


    The more he looked at the stunning beauty in Princess Yu, the more he felt that Long Tianhao, the useless fellow, did not deserve such a stunning beauty.


    However, he could not suppress that feeling in his heart.


    "Good omen? I almost forgot about it if Second Prince did not mention it. Will someone please bring on the gifts?"


    Immediately, some men presented a box overlaid gold. Lin Mengya cast a curious look at it. If even the box was so exquisite, its contents must be exceptionally precious.


    "This is a precious pearl presented by the East Sea. Everyone could have a look at it."


    The Crown Prince instructed someone to open the box. What they saw was a pearl the size of a child''s fist, giving forth a subtle glow.


    "What a huge pearl!"


    "Such a big pearl must be very valuable!"


    The people standing around started to exclaim at the sight of the pearl.


    This was a rare treasure and for this reason, not many people have seen it before.


    Lin Mengya glanced at it without showing much interest.


    Although this pearl was rare to come by, it was not of much use. If she were to wear it as a piece of jewelry, it would be too burdensome.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Long Tianhao asked curiously as he observed that she did not look very interested.


    Any regular girl would be fond of such precious pearls, however, his wife did not seem at all interested in it.


    "To me, this pearl is not as lovable as little kittens and puppies. What can one do with it she obtains it? I guess it would only be used for showing off."


    Lin Mengya''s perception was new to Long Tianhao and this induced a brainwave in him.


    "Princess Yu, vice Princess Dugu has asked for you."


    Just when Lin Mengya was drinking to lift her mood, a strange voice sounded beside her.


    As she turned to look, she saw an unfamiliar face.


    "Vice Princess Dugu?" she had an impression that she had heard this name before. However, she just could not put a finger to it even after pondering for a moment.


    "She is the Crown Prince''s vice Princess. We''ve met her at the palace banquets."


    Long Tianhao gently reminded her, whispering into her ear.


    Lin Mengya suddenly came to a realization. Her body tensed up as Long Tianhao leaned in on her.


    "Why would your vice Princess look for me?"


    Lin Mengya tried to shake off her reflex action when Long Tianhao was at close proximity.


    However, she could not ignore the feeling of excitement.


    "Our vice Princess had said that she felt familiarity at first sight of you. For this reason, she would like to spend some intimate time with you."


    The maidservant''s words rang a bell. Lin Mengya remembered now, that pretty lady in a purple dress on the state banquet.


    So this was the legendary vice Princess Dugu.


    The strange thing was that the Emperor never saw eye to eye with Prince Yu. Why would this lady invite Lin Mengya alone to meet her?


    "It must be hard for you. I''m just wondering why the vice Princess would want to see me? What is this regarding?


    Lin Mengya got up to leave the banquet tent with the maidservant.


    "My mistress had said that she felt this familiarity when she first you. This was the reason why she sent me to you to invite you to meet her. Please follow me, Your Highness."


    The maidservant was obviously telling the whole truth. Lin Mengya could sense that vice Princess Dugu had a deeper intention than just the reason given by the maid.


    The two of them entered a smaller tent one after another. Once in the tent, Lin Mengya could see that vice Princess Dugu was dressed for horse riding as well. She had also prepared some dishes and laid them on the table, waiting for Lin Mengya''s arrival.


    "Your Highness, the vice Princess, Princess Yu is here."


    Thereafter, the maidservant excused herself and left Lin Mengya and vice Princess Dugu alone in the tent.


    "Little Sister Lin, I''ve prepared some dishes and wine here, so the two of us can spend some time getting to know each other better. I hope you don''t find lacking in manners?"


    The Crown Prince''s vice Princess was not just any regular vice princess. Once the Crown Prince went through coronation, she would become the queen.


    In this light, it was appropriate to address Lin Mengya as her sister.


    However, if the vice Princess had addressed her as little sister Lin, did it mean there was an Elder Brother Bao?


    "Please don''t say that, I''m the one who is lacking in manners."


    Lin Mengya smiled and sat herself down with poise. She was rather impressed by this little tent.


    "There is no need to stand on ceremony and be uncomfortable since we are sisters within the same family after all."


    The vice Princess smiled at Lin Mengya with such grace and warmth that it drew Lin Mengya towards her.


    However, this made Lin Mengya want to keep herself on her toes even more as she smiled back warmly.


    "After you, Your Highness, the vice Princess."


    "A few days ago, I heard the Crown Prince talking about how you looked so stunning during Concubine De''s birthday banquet."


    Vice Princess Dugu said, as she lifted the wine cup and gave Lin Mengya a toast.


    "I''m just shining forth a little light, but how could I ever compare to vice Princess in terms of beauty?"


    Lin Mengya smiled a modest smile as she responded to the vice Prince''s compliment, touching her lips to the rim of the cup, but not drinking from it.


    "Little sister, you do know what to say to make me happy. I hope we can get along better in the future, if you don''t mind."


    Lin Mengya could tell from the words of the vice Princess that there was a deeper meaning to them.


    The vice Princess should only address other consorts of the Crown Prince as sisters within the same family. It was ridiculous to address Princess Yu as a sister within the same family.


    "I''m honored that vice Prince Dugu, you don''t despise me. Mengya would honor Your Highness, the vice Prince''s intentions."


    For some unknown reason, she had the feeling that there was something no good hidden behind the vice Princess''s smiles.


    She thought to herself that it would be better to return to Long Tianhao as soon as possible.


    "Your Highness, the vice Princess, Prince Yu has need of my presence back at the banquet tent. Please forgive me, I have to go back first."


    Lin Mengya was about to take her to leave from the small tent to return to the large tent after her apologetic words when suddenly she was blocked by a guard who suddenly appeared.


    "What''s the hurry? Why don''t stay here a little longer to drink a bit with me?"


    The voice of the vice Princess turned cold and the expression on her face was no longer as friendly as before.


    She was looking at Lin Mengya with a look of pity, but even more, with a cruel mocking look.


    "What is your intention?"


    Lin Mengya did not want to upset their relationship there and then, since she was alone without any support nearby.


    "What is my intention? Do you not understand, Princess Yu? Even since the Crown Prince set his eyes on you, he couldn''t stop thinking about you. He had wanted to get on intimate terms with you, but you did not him a chance. Today, I''ve stumbled upon this good chance, so I shall help the Crown Prince fulfill his wishes. Don''t disappoint me and upset my good intentions. Someone, take her down!"


    The vice Princess had totally ripped off her hypocritical mask by now as she commanded with a cold tone.


    There were many beauties in the Crown Prince''s mansion, but Princess Yu was the first to capture the Crown Prince''s attention to this extent.


    Moreover, the Crown Prince had also promised her that she would become the queen sooner if she helped him achieve his wish to lay his hand on Princess Yu.


    To gain the Crown Prince''s favor, the vice Princess had been wracking her brains for ways to do please him. On this occasion, Princess Yu was going to get lucky.


    "What are you doing? I''m warning you that I''m Princess Yu, whom His Majesty, the Emperor had conferred this title upon me! If you dare lay a finger on me, you would die a tragic death!"


    However, Lin Mengya did not go into a frenzy to kick and scream as vice Princess Dugu had expected. On the other hand, she was rather calm.


    Her calm disposition appeared arrogant in the sight of the vice Princess.


    "My good little sister, you can do away with the pointless struggle. The Crown Princess dotes on beautiful women, so he will treat you well."


    The vice Princess was smiling ever so gently. There was a look of confidence and satisfaction on her face.


    Lin Mengya was surrounded by the vice Princess''s men. There was no way she could escape from here.


    "Oh, what''s going on here that looks so lively and happening. Why wasn''t I invited?"

 Chapter 104 What a Pair of Shameless Hoodlum

    Lin Mengya groaned in her heart. The voice sounded so familiar, that she felt alarmed when she heard it.


    She spotted Hu Lunan through the entrance of the small tent.


    The vice Princess looked hesitant as she was worried that what she was doing would be discovered and exposed.


    If what she was doing were to come to light, the reputation of the Crown Prince would be ruined. She was caught unprepared and was at a loss of what to do.


    "What are you trying to say, Second Prince? I don''t really understand."


    As vice Prince Dugu forced a smile on her face, she signaled her guards with a look in her eyes for them to bring Lin Mengya away.


    "This girl is always full of craft and cunning. Vice Princess, are you afraid that you won''t be able to lay your hands on her once she leaves this tent?"


    Unexpectedly, Hu Lunan reached out and held on to Lin Mengya''s arm.


    He was looking so sure of himself, it did not appear that he was here to expose the vice Princess''s act.


    "Oh? Do you already know Princess Yu, Second Prince? Since we all know each other, why don''t we sit down together and have a chat?"


    The vice Princess was obviously a clever lady. One look and she could tell that this Second Prince of the western vassal state was had the same idea as the Crown Prince.


    However, she was just wondering if the Crown Prince had given instructions to the Second Prince. She would have to wait for further instructions from the Crown Prince.


    "That''s right, we have a rather deep friendship."


    Hu Lunan said as he gave Lin Mengya a knowing look, as the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile, looking as if he had taken advantage of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the Second Prince of the western vassal state would turn up to join forces with the vice Princess, and she was greatly alarmed.


    The Crown Prince and Hu Lunan were all just as bad as each other. It was going to be difficult for her to find a way to escape today.


    "Why aren''t you talking? Aren''t you the most eloquent woman around?"


    Hu Lunan looked at Lin Mengya. In fact, since the first day he set his eyes on her, he was deeply drawn towards her.


    Finally today, she had become a lamb led to the slaughter. He was not going to let this chance slip.


    Lin Mengya could only give both of them a cold stare, then she turned away and refused to speak a word.


    "What a tough and unbending beauty. In the western vassal state, the tougher a beautiful lady is, the more attractive. If the Crown Prince did not have his eyes on you, I would''ve brought you back with me to the western vassal state to be my slave woman."


    Hu Lunan spoke with an evil intention as he let out a sinister laugh.


    Lin Mengya gave this hoodlum a smirk, thinking that although he was also a royal, he surely did not behave like the royals.


    "You must be joking, Second Prince. This woman is, after all, a Dajin citizen. If you are in need of slave women, you may well pick them from outside to your heart content.


    A low voice, filled with dismay, echoed through the air. Lin Mengya was someone he held in high regards, how could he let others take her away from him so easily?


    The Crown Prince suddenly walked into the tent.


    As Lin Mengya looked at these three people in the tent, she could tell that their minds were racing.


    It appeared that they were not really heading towards the same goal. In that case, there was still a chance for her to escape.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, you obviously have an eye for beauty hold her with high regard. However, she is after all your sister-in-law. If you take her in, this would turn into some scandal."


    It seemed that Hu Lunan was not afraid of the Crown Prince at all and for this reason, Lin Mengya was able to assess the situation.


    Both these men were up to no good, so Lin Mengya decided to watch and play by ear from this moment on.


    "I had initially thought that the Second Prince was an exceptionally intelligent person, but now I see that you are just an idiot.


    The Crown Prince''s tone turned cold and so did the expression on his face.


    A sudden murderous thought came to the Crown Prince''s mind. It appeared that he had to eradicate the Second Prince of the western vassal state.


    "Don''t conceive the idea of getting rid of me. This is only the beginning of our collaboration. If an accident were to happen now, we''ll have to terminate our collaboration, right?


    Nevertheless, Hu Lunan seemed unperturbed. He was still wearing a sinister smile as if was confident that the Crown Prince would not lay a finger on him.


    "Are you trying to threaten me?"


    Immediately the look in the Crown Prince''s eye turned insidious.


    Being threatened was what he hated the most.


    In Dajin, no one could lord over other than his mother. He was going to be the master of Dajin and this Second Prince of the western vassal state was but a chess piece in his hand.


    "No, I''m not. I was just hoping that the Crown Prince would reconsider the options."


    The Crown Prince was obviously not the only person who swooned over Lin Mengya.


    If Hu Lunan was an ambitious man,


    His goals included both the control over a greater territory of the country and beautiful women. He was not going to give up so easily.


    "Why should you jeopardize your harmonious relationship over a woman, Your Highness, the Crown Prince and Second Prince?"


    Vice Princess Dugu could sense the tension between them. The Crown Prince had many beautiful women, but none of them had ever been esteemed so highly by the Crown Prince.


    It would not be wise to keep this woman with the Crown Prince. Why not send her to the western vassal state? This would be pleasing to King Ming and solidify their relationship.


    "Oh? What good advice do you have, vice Princess Dugu?"


    Hu Lunan to look at this woman, who, for the sake of pleasing her husbands, was willing to set up a trap in order to bring another woman to her husband''s bed.


    "I''m a mere woman, so my understanding is superficial and limited. I understand that everyone loves beautiful women. However, it would not be worthwhile sacrificing a cordial relationship over a woman. What do you say, Your Highness, the Crown Prince?"


    The words of vice Princess Dugu seemed to wake the Crown Prince from his stupor.


    He was only provoked to anger by Hu Lunan.


    He called to mind the agreement between the two of them. The need to keep Lin Mengya to himself paled in comparison.


    It was just because he could not accept the fact that his target was being intercepted halfway.


    His pulled a long face, but the look in his eyes was no longer that hateful.


    "Both of you, having made your calculations, are treating me like the loot from a battle. Don''t you think you need to consult me?"


    Lin Mengya found it funny that these two arrogant men both thought they could lay their hands on her.


    Be it the Crown Prince of Hu Lunan, they were both idiots in her eyes.


    Having committed a grave mistake over a woman, what good could come out from them in the future?


    "Pfft, you''re already a fish caught in our net now, there''s nothing for you brag about."


    Hu Lunan was not worried at all that this woman would run away. He had a look around before he entered the tent and knew that this place was heavily guarded. Even he had a hard time trying to get in here, not to mention that she was a mere girl trying to get out.


    "One of you is the Crown Prince of Dajin and the other is the Second Prince of the western vassal state. As for me, I''m the Prince Yu of Dajin. Do you really think it will be so easy for me to just vanish from the surface of the earth?"


    Lin Mengya''s composure brought a sense of insecurity on the three of them.


    Everyone who had had some form of interaction with this Princess Yu would know that she was full of craft and cunning.


    If what she said was true, then...


    "Don''t waste your effort. I''ve highly skilled kungfu personnel all around me. I''ve come alone, wanting to check on your intentions. How else do you think I have come without even bringing any of my maidservants along?"


    Wearing a confident and totally relaxed expression, Lin Mengya remained seated. No one could read her mind at the moment.


    Qinghu had secretly followed her since the beginning and was just waiting for her command. Once she gave her command, the people present may not even be sufficient to satisfy his desire to kill."


    The look of mockery in her eyes was starting to make the people in the tent worry.


    This woman must have something up her sleeves.


    "So where is this highly skilled bodyguard of yours? How about you ask him to show himself so we can have a look."


    Although Hu Lunan dared the princess in this way, he had put his hand on his dagger in preparation for any sudden attack.


    If her so-called highly skilled bodyguards appeared suddenly, he was all ready to charge toward him and kill him immediately.


    However, Lin Mengya just openly stared at them with a look of disdain.


    "Do you think he would be so stupid to let you see him? If you don''t believe me, you can have a look at where the others are other than these few at the entrance of the tent."


    Qinghu had entered the tent earlier on, however, apart from Lin Mengya, no one knew where he was hiding."


    Sometime, a man''s eyes could play tricks on him. Unfortunately, there three people were unaware of this fact.


    "Will someone come over now?"


    The Crown Prince refused to believe and called out in an attempt to summon his men, but there was no response.


    The two guards at the entrance to the tent also looked around in amazement. They had received a unified instruction that when someone from inside the tent called out, they had to rush into the tent altogether. Why were they the only ones left now?


    "Stop calling. I''ve secretly got rid of them already. If news of what all of you did today got out, it would be very troublesome for you."


    Lin Mengya said flatly. She had a keen sense for the smell, sharper than most people.


    She could smell faintly the pungent smell of blood in the air.


    Qinghu was swift in the use of the sword. Usually, he would not shed much blood when he killed.


    Apart from her, no one else could sense this subtle pungent smell of blood.


    These missing guards could all have been dead by now.


    "What shall we do, Your Highness, the Crown Prince?"


    Vice Princess Dugu would never have imagined that the incident would develop into this state.


    Initially, they were rather confident of success. However, the situation had completely turned around within such a short time frame.


    What a frightening character Prince Yu was! She totally did not expect this woman to be hiding her impressive capabilities.


    "I will not lay a finger on you because I don''t want others to know what happened today. I will take it like nothing has happened today. I hope you know how to behave from now on."


    Now the initiating authority came back to Lin Mengya, but she did not plan to do something to shake the world.


    If she were to kill them right there and then in order to satisfy her vengeance, there would be endless trouble for her.


    Moreover, they all belonged to the royal family, so she would have a foothold on them. This was not the time for a life and death struggle between them.


    "I''ve been defeated by you once again, this is so unexpected."


    Hu Lunan shot a piercing look at Lin Mengya. She had utterly ruined his secret plan carefully crafted over the years.


    Why was it that he could never be triumphant over this woman?


    "You will get used to it over time."


    Lin Mengya said with a faint smile, but her words made them want to strangle her to death.

 Chapter 105 The Valiant Tiger

    In the banquet tent, Long Tianhao felt a sudden surge of uneasiness in him.


    Because they were out and about, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya would not be sleeping separately in different tents since they were husband and wife. Ye had also been left at home.


    Long Tianhao made an excuse to go to a temporary tent set up as a bedroom, but there were only four maidservants of Lin Mengya.


    "Where''s your mistress?"


    With a frown, he looked towards the maidservants in the tent, who were looking lost, immediately an uneasy feeling welled up in his mind.


    "Our Mistress had gone out alone."


    The poise one among them, Baiji, immediately sensed that something had gone wrong. She braced herself to answer Long Tianhao.


    "When did she leave? Who did she go with?"


    Something was definitely amiss since this was not the Prince''s Mansion, so it was unlikely that Lin Mengya would go out for a walk without bringing anyone along with her.


    Moreover, this was out in the wild and it was pitch dark in the woods. Where could she have gone?


    "Send some men out to look for the princess right away. We have to find her!"


    Long Tianhao could sense something fishy. Moreover, the Crown Prince and Hu Lunan had left halfway through the meal after giving some excuses.


    What if Lin Mengya bumped into these two and got into some conflict?


    "Where are you going in a hurry?"


    As Long Tianhao was hurrying out of the tent to search for Lin Mengya, he was intercepted by a gentle voice.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain at the tent entrance, entered the tent and appeared before everyone.


    "Princess! Mistress! Where''ve you been, we''re so worried about you."


    The four maidservants lunged towards her and started tenderly asking about her well-being. It was a heartwarming scene.


    "Me? I just went out for a walk. Don''t worry, Qinghu was with me."


    Once she got out from the vice Princess''s small tent, she had walked back here briskly.


    The three people were frightened by her words at that moment, but would surely recover in a while. Lin Mengya may have a high skilled bodyguard around, there was no way she could defend herself against the many trump cards in her enemies'' hands.


    It was a miracle that she managed to escape from the danger unscathed.


    "Where''ve you been?"


    Long Tianhao''s heart finally felt at ease the moment Lin Mengya entered the tent.


    He watched as Lin Mengya tried to say words of comfort to all the others, but himself. He realized that she had not even noticed that he was there and he felt a tinge of sadness in his heart.


    "I''ve just been out for a walk around the place, Qinghu can testify for me. Your Highness, the Prince, why are you here? Has the banquet ended?"


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised to see Long Tianhao in the tent. The banquet should not have ended yet at this moment.


    "I''m glad you''re alright."


    Long Tianhao, being choked by Lin Mengya''s words, thought that he was not being appreciated.


    He had come precisely because he was worried about her that he had returned to the tent to look for her, putting aside all other matters.


    Now it looked as if he had been too nosy.


    Long Tianhao''s heart dropped and immediately turned to leave.


    Lin Mengya was left standing there, unaware of what had happened.


    "Your Highness, you were not aware that when Prince Yu realized that you had gone missing just now, he was so anxious. How could you speak to him in that manner?"


    Baizhi was outraged by injustice towards Long Tianhao, as if to reprimand her mistress for being negligent.


    "How would I know him... forget about it. I will go to apologize to him later on. Did anyone come here to make trouble for the four of you?"


    When she was taken captive at the vice Princess''s tent, she was only worried about these four maidservants. She was afraid that someone would make trouble for them.


    The fortunate thing was there were many guards all around. Moreover, Baisu, who was skilled in martial arts was also guarding them.


    When she saw with her own eyes that everyone was safe and well, Lin Mengya''s heart was finally at ease.


    "Rest assured, Mistress. As Long as Baisu is around, I would not allow anyone to lay a finger on them."


    Through the last few days that Baisu spent with Lin Mengya, she had thoroughly got to know her mistress.


    Although she was a noble prince, Baisu could tell that Lin Mengya esteemed her friendship with them highly.


    Therefore, Baisu would give her all to protect all of them for the sake of the princess.


    "Alright, looks like I''ve nothing to worry about. Baishao and Baizhi, you two will follow me back to the banquet."


    She was afraid she would create a commotion in the banquet tent if they discovered that she had gone missing since she had left early.


    Moreover, the Crown Prince and Hu Lunan would have returned to the banquet. She did not want to miss the show.


    The banquet proceeded as planned and as expected, she observed that all the people had returned to their seats. The moment Lin Mengya entered the tent, countless pairs of eyes were turned to her.


    "Thank you for being worried about me, Your Highness, the Prince."


    Lin Mengya sat down next to Long Tianhao and whispered her thanks to him.


    Her statement warmed Long Tianhao''s heart and his expression relaxed.


    He paused for a moment, then replied abruptly with a deep voice, saying,


    "You are welcomed."


    Lin Mengya felt warmth in her heart again, but she tried to conceal the smile on her face by bringing the cup of wine to her face.


    While the banquet proceeded, the eyes of the Crown Prince and Hu Lunan were boring into Lin Mengya.


    "Please don''t be angry, it was all my fault for not being thorough enough with the plan. I am willing to take any punishment from you, Your Highness."


    The Crown Prince and his consort were surrounded by their confidantes, therefore they had no qualm about speaking their mind.


    Vice Princess Dugu never would have imagined that the plan would turn out this way.


    She knew the Crown Prince''s temperament too well. Not only did he not lay hold of what he desired, but he was also counter-attacked by Lin Mengya. How could he not be enraged?


    "You are not to be blamed for this. I just didn''t expect that woman to be so cunning."


    As the Crown Prince hold on to the wine cup, he almost crashed it into pieces in his hand.


    What a great humiliation it was for him to have fallen into the hands of a girl!


    Moreover, this girl was Long Tianhao''s woman!


    Sooner or later, he would make them pay for this.


    "Thank you for being understanding, Your Highness, the Crown Prince. However, the security here at Mount Lingju is nothing compared to the security in the capital city. Rest assured, Your Highness, I will be extra careful next time, so she would not get away again."


    In fact, there was no enmity between vice Princess Dugu and Lin Mengya.


    This time it was because she was deeply affected by how the Crown Prince was so infatuated with Lin Mengya.


    The Crown Prince had many consorts and concubines in his mansion, and she would have to make extra effort to win the Prince''s heart and special favor once again.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya quickly became her target for hate.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, a true warrior in the western vassal state must be able to catch tigers and shoot wolves. I wonder if there are tigers and wolves on Mount Lingju?"


    King Ming was looking excited. In the western vassal, the man who was going to be the king must possess the quality that transcended common people, he must be exceptionally valiant and bold.


    It was said that when he was young, he had managed to catch a wolf with his bare hands.


    Lin Mengya took another look at King Ming and concluded that he must be a formidable and dangerous man.


    "Mount Lingju is the royal hunting ground. It is too dangerous to keep savage beasts in here where there might be the possibility of people getting injured."


    Within the royal hunting ground, there were usually just roebuck and the other small animals.


    To be honest, there was the fear that the men from the royal and noble families would be injured by savage beasts while hunting.


    Therefore, this hunting ground was set up for the sole purpose of entertaining them.


    King Ming burst out laughing after hearing the reply of the Crown Prince.


    "There''s no harm getting the youngsters to take some risks, it will toughen them up and they grow up. I''ve brought a fierce tiger from the western vassal state. Let''s just make it our good omen for this hunting trip."


    King Ming waved his hand and immediately, four strong-looking warriors from the western vassal state carried a huge iron cage forward.


    Lin Mengya took a closer look and the tiger in the cage was indeed a fierce one. It was just placed inside the cage and immediately it gave out an earth-shattering roar.


    The tiger was much bigger than the four strong men. It looked as if the tiger was not going to yield just because it had been put into the cage.


    The tiger''s entire body was covered with a completely white coat of fur.


    What a fierce tiger! Lin Mengya thought it was such a pity to make it the prey.


    This was exactly what people mean when using the idiom "When a tiger wandered into the plains, they would be bullied even by the dogs".


    "This... this doesn''t sound like a good idea."


    The Crown Princes hesitated as he looked at the tiger.


    Not everyone had the skill to overcome this tiger. Moreover, this tiger had originated from the western vassal state and was considered the king of the forest, it was not to be looked lightly upon.


    "Don''t worry. Although the tiger is very fierce, it is merely a beast in the eyes of our warriors in the western vassal state."


    King Ming''s words contained a tinge of provocation. The Crown Prince had no other choice but to accept this challenge so he eventually nodded in agreement.


    Lin Mengya could not take her eyes off the white tiger, which surprised Long Tianhao.


    Did the lass think that it was easy to overpower a tiger?


    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, can you spare the life of this beast later on?"


    Long Tianhao was taken aback by Lin Mengya''s words, asking him to spare the white tiger''s life.


    "Oh, but I won''t be the only person targeting it once the hunting session starts."


    Long Tianhao did not intend to participate in the first place. He was planning on just putting up a show.


    However, Lin Mengy had turned to look at him with determination in her watery eyes.


    "This female tiger is pregnant. If it dies, the baby in its womb would die too."


    Lin Mengya had taken a moment to observe the tiger just now. Although it looked fearsome, the size of its stomach was not in proportion with the rest of its body.


    While it was making the roaring sounds, it was also trying to shield its belly all the time.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya had deduced that it must be pregnant.


    "How do you know?"


    Long Tianhao took a second look and realized that the tiger did look bigger than usual.


    It seemed that Lin Mengya could very likely have guessed correctly.


    "I know it would be impossible to ask King Ming to release the tiger now, but I just hope that it could deliver its baby first."


    Lin Mengya was fully aware that if the tiger was being left to wander among people, even a butcher would not simply kill a pregnant animal.


    This was a common understanding of the people at that time. No matter how small a living thing was, man would still render it respect when it was in the process of procreating.


    Lin Mengya was not just a sweet girl who loved animals, rather, her heart had gone out to this tiger mother.


    "In this case, I''ll try my best."


    For some unknown reason, Long Tianhao gave his word to Lin Mengya. However, right after he said this, he realized, with helplessness, that it was getting more difficult for him to refuse her requests to him.

 Chapter 106 Battle Plan to Save the White Tiger

    "This tiger is extremely powerful. When I brought my men to capture it, I lost quite a number of them to it. I wonder who would be good enough to overpower it?"


    Hu Lunan came out of his melancholic mood and displayed his magnanimity.


    Lin Mengya cast an impassive look at him. She had a lousy impression of him since he would not even let go of a pregnant tiger but was still boasting. To her, Hu Lunan was no better than a beast.


    "I didn''t expect Second Prince to be the one to bring men to capture this tiger, you''re truly a valiant man!"


    Just a moment ago, the Crown Prince was vying against Hu Lunan, and the next moment, he was singing the same tune as Hu Lunan.


    Lin Mengya could not shake off the feeling that these two men were simply so hypocritical.


    As the saying goes that the true love between brothers would be tested when they are fighting against a tiger. She was anticipating to see if they were really like brothers and what would come out from this.


    The banquet proceeded as usual, but Lin Mengya had lost the mood to continue in pretense.


    To Lin Mengya, the memory of what happened in the small tent would be etched in her mind forever.


    "Miss, who do you think will be the first to hunt down the tiger?"


    Back in the tent, Baishao also thought it was too cruel to hunt the tiger.


    Tigers were the spirits of the forest, they were the kings of the forest. They should not die innocently in the hands of these noblemen.


    "Regardless of who eventually hunts it down, it is still such a pity. How about we think of a solution?"


    The eyes of the two maidservants lit up at Lin Mengya''s words. If they managed to release the tiger, they would be doing a good deed.


    "Alright, let''s think of a plan."


    The meeting to discuss the battle plan to save the tiger began in Lin Mengya''s tent.


    "I think if we make leeway for the tiger by creating a gap between the guards surrounding the hunting ground, the tiger could escape into the dense forest through the back hills."


    Lin Zhongyu drew a simple map of the area and pointed to a spot on it as he explained his suggestion.


    "I don''t think that''ll work. The tiger doesn''t understand what we say. What if it runs to the wrong place? If it was injured before it reaches the escape route, would it be digging its own grave?"


    Baiji raised her concern and she was right. The group of them sank into deep thoughts once again.


    "I think we should just release it."


    Baizhi said, looking questioningly at Lin Mengya with big, watery eyes and looking sympathetic.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at her and with a calm voice, she said,


    "How about you go and lure the Crown Prince and then talk him into releasing the tiger? Silly you! If you release the tiger now, it would either be caught again or be killed by the guards using swords and knives."


    Silence fell upon the tent once more.


    It seemed that nothing would work. They had hit a brick wall.


    "Once the hunting starts tomorrow, I will bring Lin Kui to surround the tiger first of all. I''ve sent men from the capital to bring me the anesthetic used on horses, so rest assured."


    The voice of Long Tianhao sounded from the entrance to the tent and everyone there turned to him.


    "What a good idea, Your Highness, the prince!"


    Baizhi started boot-licking Long Tianyu as instructed by her mistress.


    Baizhi had been told that the Prince was going around to help to resolve her issues.


    She did not wish to be married to the crown prince of the western vassal state to become some consort to the prince.


    "Put your heart at ease on this matter."


    Long Tianhao got someone to have a look at the white tiger and confirmed that it was indeed pregnant.


    His Emperor father once said that each living creature had its own natural pattern of growth cycles.


    If man were to upset this natural pattern and routine, he would be bringing destruction upon himself.


    This was the reason he gave special provision to this pregnant tiger.


    "What about after it is being put down? What good plan do you have for the tiger afterward, Your Highness?"


    The usual practice in the western vassal state was very different from that of Dajin.


    If this tiger was released into the forest, it may not be totally safe from the hunters.


    "Don''t worry, rest assured that I will return it to its home. I''ve already made the necessary arrangements."


    They did not expect that Long Tianhao''s idea would easily override the discussion the six of them had.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya''s mood was lifted.


    It seemed that she did not have reason to worry as long as he was here.


    When the rest of them sensed the sweet and tender way Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao interacted with one another, they gave each other a knowing look and quietly took left the tent.


    By the time Lin Mengya recovered from dazing, there were only the Long Tianhao and herself left in the tent.


    "Your Highness, would you like some water?"


    This was the first time she was alone with a man, camping in the wild. For some unknown reason, the usually thick-skinned Lin Mengya was feeling a little nervous.


    "Yes please."


    Long Tianhao had drunk quite a bit of wine at the banquet and he was feeling a little thirsty indeed.


    He was not sure if it was the effect of the alcohol, or that Lin Mengya was dressed in a horse-riding outfit.


    He found that this woman before his eyes was exceptionally beautiful.


    Under the lights, her features were almost perfect, and there was an ineffable grace about her.


    Her prepossessing eyes were so captivating. Even though Long Tianhao had seen numerous beautiful women, there was no one like her, who was so full of life.


    There was warmth wherever she was. Even the usually cold atmosphere of the mansion was now filled with a warm human touch.


    Although the servants were afraid of her, they mostly respected her because she would never Lord over them. She did not show partiality to them. Even those had been punished by her thought she was fair in her judgment.


    She was the only woman he met who was like this.


    Therefore, sometimes he was grateful that she was the one forced to marry him by the Queen.


    "What are you looking at, Your Highness? Is there something on my face?"


    Lin Mengya touched her face, but she did not find anything strange.


    "Nothing, I was thinking about some personal stuff. Oh yes, where did you go when you left your seat at the banquet?"


    The man Lin Kui sent to watch over her had come back and reported that Lin Mengya was brought to a small tent.


    Thereafter, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince of western vassal state also entered the tent.


    At that instant, he could sense that it was not as simple as it seemed.


    There was some unhappiness between the Crown Prince, the Second Prince of the western vassal state and Lin Mengya. He would not believe that this was all just a coincidence that they went into the same tent.


    After some quiet contemplation, Lin Mengya decided to tell him everything that had happened.


    Lin Mengya narrated the entire incident as accurately as possible without adding anything to it.


    Just when she finished talking, Long Tianhao crushed the teacup in his hand in an instant.


    "Your hand! Oh, you silly, what if you get cut by the broken pieces?"


    Lin Mengya immediately took hold of the broken pieces of the teacup from Long Tianhao''s palm.


    However, the sharp pieces of broken teacup had cut into his hand nevertheless.


    She carefully removed the piece of the broken teacup from the wound on his hand and bandaged it with a handkerchief. Finally, he sat down beside her, still frowning.


    "Why would you do that? Am I not safe and sound now?"


    If she had known this would happen, she would have kept it from Long Tianhao.


    "I totally didn''t see this coming! How could the Crown Prince be so shameless!"


    When he and the Crown Prince were young, they had both learned about what was right, honorable and what was wrong and shameful.


    Never would he expect the Crown Prince to lay his finger on his own sister-in-law.


    Unless the Crown Prince totally ignored the moral teachings and refused to be bound by them?


    "So, Your Highness, do you still think that the Crown Prince should be the only candidate for the throne? Once such a character gains control over the entire nation, it would be disastrous for its people. Today, he could take me captive, tomorrow he may sexually assault other people''s wives. This is a sign of the impending destruction of our empire. Have you thought of it this way, Your Highness?"


    Lin Mengya''s words cut straight into the heart of Long Tianhao.


    There was a quiet voice in his heart telling him that Lin Mengya was right.


    However, because he had other personal considerations at this moment, he could not summon his determination.


    "Let me think about this carefully first. It''s getting late and you should retire for the day."


    After saying those words, Long Tianhao exited the tent. Lin Mengya had no idea where he was going.


    She looked at his back as he left and let out a sigh.


    Now she knew why Concubine De had told her that they needed to get rid of his generous and kind heart.


    If he were to be left to continue in this state, he would never in his life be able to achieve great things.


    Lin Mengya, however, did not agree with Concubine De''s point of view. She believed that it was precise because Long Tianhao was generous and kind that his men were willing to follow him, was it not so?


    Nevertheless, there was one little thing Long Tianhao still lacked.


    One needs to go through many experiences in life in order to become tough and hardhearted.


    At that instant, Lin Mengya conceived a plan in her mind.


    Sooner or later, she would leave Prince Yu''s Mansion, be it for Linlang or other reasons, she was determined to pave the way to greatness for Long Tianhao.


    "Your Highness, the Prince, why are still standing out here to enjoy the breeze? It''s getting late."


    While Lin Mengya was deep in thought, she heard the penetrating voice of a eunuch echoing through the air.


    "Oh dear!" Lin Mengya thought in her heart. She had forgotten that they were not in their own home.


    Rightfully, she and Long Tianhao should be in the same room.


    Following that, she heard an embarrassed Long Tianhao said,


    "Oh, it''s too warm in the tent. I''ve come out here to cool down."


    In the tent, Lin Mengya was laughing quietly to herself. Ever since she got more familiar with Long Tianhao, she kept seeing the side of Long Tianhao that was unique. He was very different from others.


    For example, whenever he caught someone in the act of doing something wrong, he would try to camouflage his embarrassment with an impassive voice.


    Lin Mengya turned to exit the tent only to see Long Tianhao standing outside the tent, looking fidgety and nervous.


    "Your Highness, it''s getting cold, are you not coming inside so you could go to sleep?"


    Lin Mengya said with her sweet, gentle yet teasing voice. Long Tianhao dazed and his eyes flitted with nervousness.


    "You go ahead and sleep first, I still have something to attend to."


    As he turned around, he realized with embarrassment that he had nowhere else to go.


    "Are you going hunting in the night, Your Highness? Is the tiger inside my tent? Why are you unwilling to come into the tent, do you hate Mengya that much?"


    For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya had a sudden urge to tease Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao was cornered by her words at that instant.


    His eyes flitted as he entered the tent obediently.


    As he scanned the surrounding, he spotted a figure hiding in one corner, watching them.

 Chapter 107 Stay Where It Is Cool

    "Alright, those who had wanted to watch the drama may be dismissed now. Go to wherever the weather is cooling."


    The people standing around were sensitive enough and dispersed after seeing Lin Mengya''s expression.


    It appeared that the rumor regarding Prince Yu was true after all, otherwise, why would Prince Yu go back into the tent once Princess Yu appeared?


    When Lin Mengya turned around, Long Tianhao was already lying on the bed without removing his outer coat.


    Long Tianyu had shut his eyes tightly but Lin Mengya could sense that he was not asleep.


    "Have you fallen asleep, Your Highness?"


    Lin Mengya was suddenly addicted to the game of teasing Long Tianhao.


    "If you''re, I''m going to extinguish the lights!"


    She blew the candles and in that instant, darkness filled the tent. What was left was Lin Mengya''s pair of bright eyes, staring at Long Tianhao.


    She carefully got up the bed and lay down beside Long Tianhao, fully dressed as well.


    However, she could sense Long Tianhao tensed up his body the moment she lay down.


    At the instant, she had the urge to burst out laughing.


    "Your Highness, haven''t you slept on the same bed with someone else before?"


    Although he kept quiet, Lin Mengya could tell from listening to his breathing that he was erratic.


    Good heavens, she was not aware that Long Tianhao was actually such a pure and innocent man, which was so rare.


    "Me too, I''ve never slept on the same bed with another man. You''re my first, Your Highness."


    Lin Mengya immediately felt something amiss after making that statement.


    She pursed up her lips to hide her elation, there was heartwarming feeling in her.


    That night, the two of them slept fully dressed, but it was a good night''s sleep for them both.


    Early the next morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone into their tent, Long Tianhao awoke immediately.


    When he was about to get up from bed, he realized that a delicate hand was holding on to his arm.


    He turned to look at the beautiful profile of Lin Mengya.


    Her silky smooth skin appeared gorgeously translucent when the sunlight shone on it.


    Her delicate features appeared even lovely when she was asleep.


    This lass was light a little kitten, hanging on to his arm and burying her face at the inside of his elbow. Occasionally, she even rubbed her cheeks on his arm.


    He had never known how sweet the feeling was when someone clung to his arm.


    Strangely, her features did not look unrefined even in her sleep.


    It felt as if he would never have enough of staring at her. It was as if he was possessed and he had to look at her long and deep.


    "Your Highness, are you and the princess awake?"


    Baiji''s voice sounded outside the tent, and instinctively, a frown appeared on Long Tianhao''s countenance.


    He was afraid that this young lady in his arms would be awakened. He cautiously retracted his arms from under her, got up and went out of the tent without straightening his clothes.


    "Next time, don''t try to wake the princess when she''s asleep, get it?"


    He whispered his instruction to a surprised Baiji, who was still worried about her mistress and who fixed her eyes on the sleeping princess in the tent.


    "Yes... Yes, Your Highness."


    Baiji was the first to blush with embarrassment, seeing that the Prince''s clothes were in disarray and his hair, a big mess. Nevertheless, there was tenderness in his expression. Could something have happened in the night...?


    The Princess and the Princess had been married for quite some time after all. It was only normal for them...


    She just did not expect such a cold person as the Prince would treat the Princess with such tenderness.


    After Lin Mengya finished eating her breakfast, her maidservants, who were standing around, including Lin Zhongyu, were acting abnormally.


    Her eyes scanned the tent only to spot Baizhi, chuckling quietly to herself at one corner. Strangely£¬why were all the people chuckling quietly to themselves while shooting her glances?


    "Come here, Baizhi, I have a question for you."


    Baizhi came close to her immediately, while she was still smiling with her eyes, and this made Lin Mengya''s hair stand.


    "What is it that you''re all chuckling away? Is there anything wrong with me today?"


    She looked at herself pretty face in the mirror and thought she looked normal.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I''m just so happy for you!"


    Her glassy eyes was a crescent shape and her canine expose when she smiled.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that the last time Baizhi smiled in manner was when her elder brother brought many exotic snacks back from outside the country.


    Could she have found something delicious again?


    "Come here, Xiaoyu, you''re the best. Tell me what''s happening?"


    However, Xiaoyu simply covered his mouth to smother a chuckle. He was laughing cunningly like a fox.


    "It''s just because the scenery at Mount Lingju is so beautiful and the air so fresh, that my mood had been lifted."


    She went one round asking everyone but all she got were ambiguous answers. Helpless, Lin Mengya had no choice but to let them off.


    She had wanted to tease Long Tianhao£¬but when she laid down beside him and took in his scent, she felt an assuring calmness coming down on her.


    However, when she woke up, Long Tianhao was no longer there.


    She could not help but felt a tinge of disappointment.


    Perhaps it was because she was not his true love.


    "Your Highness, the Princess, the hunting session has officially started. The Prince had invited all family members to gather around the grounds to be spectators."


    The young eunuch was sent from the Prince to personally take Lin Mengya to the grounds. Lin Mengya had to go along even if she did not wish to.


    "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    Lin Mengya contemplated for a second but eventually decided not to defy the Prince''s wishes.


    Today, the animals in the hunting ground would be lured to an area not far from the forest. In this way, the royals and nobles would be protected against their attacks, yet they would be able to enjoy the fun of hunting.


    However, they were just playthings to the royals and nobles in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Was hunting down the defenseless animals as good as slaughtering them?


    It seemed outrageous to Lin Mengya that these men even derive enjoyment doing so.


    She changed into a dress and put some powder on her face. She did not wish to attract too much attention to herself.


    Despite her deliberate effort not to appear outstanding, she still drew the admiration of many people while she appeared at the audience stand.


    Within the short overnight, the news about Prince Yu had spread like wildfire across all the tents.


    Before Lin Mengya could react, she had once again become the most talked-about person among the nobles of Dajin.


    This was the headline of the news which was so easily obtained.


    All the men from the royal and noble families were dressed smartly, but in Lin Mengya''s eyes, Long Tianhao was the Dajin''s most charming man.


    Be it his elegance or handsome features, Long Tianhao was definitely the most outstanding one in the crowd.


    Although the Crown Prince was just beside him, to Lin Mengya, there was no one else other than Long Tianhao who could catch her eyes.


    At this instant, Long Tianhao seemed to sense that Lin Mengya was looking at him. He turned to her and casually gave her a smile.


    That smile was sufficient to melt a glacier. He looked so dashing that she felt as if the entire earth was shaking beneath her feet.


    "Aiyah, Prince Yu''s flirty smile has made someone''s heart flutter and lifted someone''s mood."


    Qinghu''s casual voice sounded as his teased Lin Mengya, so much so she was beginning to feel embarrassed.


    She pinched the acupoints at his waist until she heard Qinghan trying to catch his breath, then her anger towards him was abated and she sat down at a chair nearby.


    "Although you may eat whatever you like, it is so with your words."


    She threatened Qinghu, pulling at a straight face, but Qinghu appeared totally unperturbed.


    He stood behind Lin Mengya and put his arms on the fence as he lifted his eyes to look afar.


    "Not to mention, your Prince Yu is definitely the most handsome of all the men here. Although he is just slightly less handsome than me, I guess he still passed this round."


    Lin Mengya was immune to Qinghu''s narcissistic mannerism.


    She had no idea where Qinghu picked up his self-confidence. He could not stop claiming himself to be the more handsome man in the entire world.


    Nevertheless, Qinghu did indeed have a charming face.


    From the moment appeared at the grounds, there were already ladies from some of the noble families throwing flirtatious glances at him.


    "Sigh, you''re getting any younger, are you considering to settle down and get married?"


    Lin Mengya teased Qinghu while she stuck out her lips, pointing them at a noble lady who had obviously been smitten by Qinghu.


    "No way. They are from noble families and I don''t intend to claim higher class connections through this."


    Qinghu sounded cold when he spoke those words, nevertheless, Lin Mengya could sense the bitterness in Qinghu''s heart.


    She decided that she should stop joking at this juncture.


    "The winner of today''s hunting session shall be the one who hunts down the most number of animals. After three days, we shall do the calculation and the winner shall qualify to go after the tiger! One point will be awarded for each animal killed, and two points will be award to each animal captured alive! And the time starts now!"


    A young eunuch struck the gong and the noblemen dashed forward as fast as an arrow leaving the bow.


    The Crown Prince in the lead, followed by Hu Lunan of the western vassal state. Long Tianhao was somewhere in between.


    Within the first two days, most of the animals hunted down were small ones such as hare and pheasants.


    Accompanying every competing man was a guard who was very skilled in horse-riding, so as to ensure everyone''s safety.


    Secondly, it was to facilitate accurate calculations.


    Lin Mengya had just sat herself down when someone came with a message.


    "One point to Master Zhou!"


    "One point to Master Shen!"


    The continuous dissemination of information had livened the atmosphere on the audience stand.


    The family members of those awarded points were feeling very proud of their masters and began bragging about how excellent their masters were.


    "If Elder Brother Nansheng was here, he would be champion who would be awarded the privilege to shoot the tiger."


    The Yue''s did not have any sons, so Yueting and Yueqi just sat the watching.


    Lin Mengya was worried that they would be feeling bored, so she invited the two Yue sisters to go over to sit with her.


    "Are you so confident of my Elder Brother, Big Sister Yueting?"


    Lin Mengya teased her future sister-in-law as she realized that Yueting was smiling shyly, and Lin Mengya herself started to smile.


    "Oh stop teasing, but know Elder Brother Ninsheng''s skills in martial arts."

 Chapter 108 The Hunting Begins

    The coy beauty started blushing, so Lin Mengya stopped teasing her future sister-in-law.


    Hu Lunan''s attention was temporarily distracted by Lin Mengya from Yueting.


    For this reason, no one had raised the issue of the marriage for convenience for now. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could not stop worrying about it just a little.


    Hu Lunan did not look like the kind who would give up easily. Although Mrs. Yue had been temporarily suppressed, nothing could guarantee that her intentions were completely eliminated.


    If she insisted on marrying Yueting off to the western vassal state, Lin Mengya did not think she could interfere by then.


    "I''ve already written a letter to my elder brother to ask him to come back sooner."


    Lin Mengya said to Yueting quietly, and she blushed deeper.


    "You''re so good at teasing me. Is it because you''ve become so popular in Dajin now?"


    Yueting pursed her lips in an attempt to hide a teasing smile.


    In her heart, she was thinking that Lin Mengya thought she was unaware of the word going around among the Dajin nobles about her and Prince Yu last night.


    Who would have guessed that Prince Yu, who was known to be the most indifferent and apathetic man in Dajin, had turned into a sweet and sensitive man towards his consort after getting married?


    They were thinking that Lin Mengya was really so blessed. Although she was deemed an idiot in the past, she did not lose out to others after all.


    "What''s that to me? Didn''t I already become very popular the moment I married Prince Yu? Moreover, the kindness Prince Yu shows to me is beyond compare with others."


    At her words, Yueting was about to tease Lin Mengya, when she sensed someone was shooting a jealous look.


    She glanced sideways and realized that it was Lin Mengwu who was shooting a twisted look at Lin Mengya.


    Since the day she was born, Lin Mengwu and her mother had started down their path of taking away everything that belonged to Lin Mengya.


    Even some of the special things Yueting had meant for Lin Mengya as gifts had been hijacked by this woman.


    This was why Yueting had always tried to avoid meeting with this sister-in-law.


    "That''s so true. The kindness Prince Yu shows you are not meant for everyone who yearns for it."


    Yueting was prudent with her words, so there were certain things that would never proceed from her mouth because she was the daughter of a cultured family.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, was never bothered about what people would say about her, therefore she was usually rather straight forward in speaking her mind.


    "Some people just couldn''t help but covet after what does not belong to them, how pathetic."


    At Lin Mengya''s comments, Lin Mengwu''s face fell.


    After she took a few deep breaths, Lin Mengwu turned away.


    This was something new. The two of them did not get into a fight today. Especially Lin Mengwu, who did not say a word after Lin Mengya'' words of provocation. She simply turned her head away to continue watching the game. Her silence surprised even Lin Mengya, who was totally not used to such a reaction.


    Strangely, why didn¡¯t Second Miss open her mouth to speak?


    Lin Mengya''s maidservants were all surprised. Never had Lin Mengwu been so submissive and docile, even back in the mansion.


    Yueqi, too, shot a curious look at Lin Mengwu and Lin Mengya, who were supposedly sisters, but definitely did not look like sisters.


    "Big Sister Lin, why are you totally different from Lin Mengwu?"


    Yueqi quietly tugged at Lin Mengya''s dress. She was still so innocent. Although Yue had two concubines, they had gone about things in a cultured manner and each concubine conducts herself with integrity and courtesy.


    Moreover, the two mothers in the household were the kind who kept to their words, so she had never had such experience at Lin Mengya.


    "Of course thing are different when we did not come from the same mother."


    Lin Mengya''s mother was gentle and quiet. Although she was not around for long, the servants in the household were full of praises for her.


    Unlike Shanggong Qing, who only knew to fight and force her way through. She would not take into consideration other people''s kindness towards her.


    Not to mention others, even this stepdaughter of hers almost died in her hands.


    How could such a reckless woman be compared to her birth mother?


    "That''s right, I think you''re prettier."


    Although they shared the same father, Lin Mengya and Lin Mengwu were beautiful in a totally different way.


    One was stunningly gorgeous and elegant.


    While the other simply had delicate features and her beauty was merely above average.


    Yueqi looked from one to the other and concluded that Lin Mengya looked more like her father.


    The moment Lin Mengwu heard their conversation, she was so enraged that she clenched her fists and shot them deathly looks.


    They were really too much! The Queen, who was her aunt, was the one who insisted she joined the hunting trip. She promised her that she would help her attract the attention of the crown prince of the western vassal state.


    Otherwise, she would never come to such a horrible place.


    "Mother, they..."


    Lin Mengwu turned and walked to where Shangguan Qing was. Compared to her enraged daughter, Shangguan Qing was much more poised.


    She looked completely unperturbed, but continue to fix her eyes on the hunting competition.


    "Wu''er, do you want to be like them?"


    There was the usual arrogant tone in her voice. In Shangguan Qing''s eyes, these three girls were merely children born out of wedlock.


    They could not be compared to her daughter, who was of pure, noble blood, and was bright and witty.


    "Surely I''m not at all like them."


    Although Lin Mengya wanted so much to retaliate, however, she was afraid that if she were to upset the plan again, her aunt Queen would not give her a second chance.


    "Don''t worry, your aunt had reassured me that you will become the consort to the prince of the western vassal state. You have to know that not everyone could become the consort to the crown prince. Moreover, that crown prince is tall and handsome, is of a pureblood. He and you are a perfect match."


    Lin Mengwu''s initial rejection had landed Lin Mengya''s maid a good deal.


    To push away such a perfect candidate for a son-in-law would be imprudent.


    Therefore, when the queen offered another chance to Lin Mengwu, they immediately took it.


    The only challenge now was for Lin Mengwu to attract the attention of the crown prince. She would have to work hard at it.


    "Mother, do you think the crown prince would ever fancy me?"


    Lin Mengwu thought her portrayal at the state banquet was undeniably appalling.


    Not only was she involved in a fight with vice Princess Yang that resulted in a badly bruised and swollen face, she totally embarrassed herself in trying to showcase her talent.


    Despite Lin Mengwu being thick-skinned, it was still a mortifying experience even for her.


    If the crown prince of the western vassal state were to repudiate her because of this, she would rather ramp her head into the wall and die.


    "Rest assured, your aunt had revealed to King Ming your identity. Your noble identity alone would be a clear choice for them."


    Shangguan Qing was rather confident that the crown prince would become her son-in-law, which was why she sounded so sure of herself.


    When Lin Mengwu looked towards where the horses where galloping, her heart started to pound very hard.


    She would not be disadvantaged if she were to become the consort to the crown prince of the western vassal state.


    The announcement of the results was continuous all the way until noon. By the end of the morning, the field before the stand was filled with heaps and piles.


    As Lin Mengya and her maidservants watched the heaps getting higher, they were starting to feel excited as well.


    These heaps were made up of various species of pheasants and hares. The royal chefs from the palace who came along with them had already cleaned some of these exotic animals and prepared them into delicacies for the royals and the nobles to enjoy for lunch.


    Although Lin Mengya was not entirely supportive of the idea, she was subtly influenced by the atmosphere.


    All the participating men were trying to display their best hunting skills and their valiancy.


    Long Tianhao, who was usually indifferent in all matters, had shown himself to be extremely charming and powerful in this masculine competition which only involves men.


    Apparently, Long Tianhao was very fruitful this morning. However, he did not shoot the animals he hunted down to death.


    Long Tianhao had used a crossbow with a net and had captured his prey alive after shooting them.


    Which was why his results were ahead of the others and he was able to maintain in the top three positions.


    "Don''t you think, Miss, that our Prince Yu was the most skilled among the other men?"


    Baishao teased her princess boldly because even she could see that Princess Yu and Princess Yu had been very intimate these few days, as if they were an identity.


    If she had not seen with her own eyes, it would almost be impossible to imagine the usually aloof prince could actually be so sweet and understanding.


    "Oh, you£¡Would Baizhi please bring a piece of cake over here to stuff into her mouth?"


    Lin Mengya''s cheeks began heating up reflexively.


    Unfortunately, when the thought that such an outstanding man would eventually still not belong to her, she started to taste bitterness in her mouth.


    Forget it, why should she trouble herself with such thoughts?


    "They''re back, look!"


    Yueqi, who had not taken her eyes off of the forest cried out.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya turned to look in the direction of the forest and she saw a lanky figure, galloping on a horse and arrived first. Lin Mengya''s heart was filled with a bittersweet sentiment.


    He was outstanding in everything he did. He was like an electric current that runs through the audience so that everyone spontaneously cheered and wave the flag for him.


    This was precisely Long Tianhao''s charm, which could not be extinguished by any, neither could anyone be more charming than him


    In the twinkling of an eye, Long Tianhao had caused the horse to gallop towards Lin Mengya in a flash.


    He cast the prey hanging from his hands and dismounted the horse with a striking manner, which attracted much screaming from the girls who were smitten by his charm.


    Lin Mengya smiled walked up to him.


    "Are you tired, Your Highness?"


    Her greeting of concern sounded exactly like they were a truly loving couple.


    No doubt Long Tianhao was perspiring a little, he shook his head. With a wave of his hand, Lin Kui appeared with a small cage, which he handed to Long Tianhao.


    There was a small, white and furry animal rolled up in the cage.


    Lin Mengya could see that the animal looked like a small dog.


    "What kind of a dog is this?"


    The small animal looked to be newly born a month ago and was making a delicate sound, making it such an adorable little thing.


    "It is a wolf, a lone wolf."


    The first instant Long Tianhao set his eyes on this wolf, he found it looking very familiar.


    Its mother and father had been shot dead when the family of wolves was surrounded by those hunting men, and this pup was left behind.


    While the men were fighting to take possession of this pup, Long Tianhao had displayed his outstanding ability.


    The pure look in its eyes looked so much like that of someone in his mansion.


    Therefore, he decidedly brought it back and gave it to Lin Mengya.


    She indeed loved it very much.


    "Wolf? Where did you find such an adorable wolf pup?"


    Lin Mengya carried the pup out of the cage. No matter how ferocious an animal was, as a pup, it was always extremely adorable.

 Chapter 109 Snow, the Wolf Pup

    "Woo, woo..." the pup was obviously starving, and it started scuttling once it was put in Lin Mengya''s arms.


    Lin Mengya felt her heart melted when she touched the soft fur of the pup.


    "Baizhi, will you bring me some milk? This little guy must be starving."


    The pup was only slightly larger than her palm and it had watery eyes. It obviously did not understand what was happening.


    "Can we keep it and raise it, Your Highness?"


    Somehow, Lin Mengya was moved with sympathy.


    This little guy was so pitiful to have lost its parents when it was still so tiny. Moreover, it was so adorable that Lin Mengya could not bear to put it down.


    "It is, however, a wolf after all. What if it attacks you one day?"


    Long Tianhao had his reservations about giving the wolf to Lin Mengya to keep.


    Wolves were not loyal like dogs, especially this species of wolf, the snow wolf, was one of the most intelligent creatures.


    If it ever were to attack Lin Mengya, he would not be able to stop it in time.


    "Rest assured, I''ll be very cautious. Moreover, I can see that this little guy is very intelligent. I''m sure it would be able to tell who treats it well."


    Lin Mengya refused to let go of the pup, so soft in her hands.


    It was indeed an intelligent little creature. It was holding on to Lin Mengya''s hand with a tiny fleshy paw and continually licking it.


    In a moment, it brought out Lin Mengya''s maternal instinct and the delicate heart of a young girl.


    It was such an adorable little creature, so adorable that Lin Mengya was unable to bring herself to put it down.


    "Alright, l guess you could keep it."


    Long Tianhao had expected that Lin Mengya would like it very much. The pup was so intelligent that it could sense that Lin Mengya would be the one to sustain its life, and immediately started whimpering to Lin Mengya.


    "So cute! Where did this puppy come from, Miss?"


    Lin Mengya carried the pup as she sat back down on her seat when her four maidservants crowded around her.


    Their little hands took turns to stroke the fur of the wolf pup.


    "This is not a puppy, but a wolf pup."


    Strangely, after being in Lin Mengya''s hand for a little while, the pup appeared so docile, staring innocently with a pair of big round eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s words did not deter others to shrink back from the pup.


    This little wolf pup was very adorable after all. Although it was a wolf, it looked so docile and lovable.


    "Let''s give it a name."


    After they brought the pup back to their tent, it started feeding quietly on the dish of milk.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a while and thought the Snow would be an apt name for this little guy.


    "What about ¡®Snow''£¿Let''s keep it in our courtyard and raise it there."


    Lin Mengya''s decision shocked the four maidservants so much so that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She must be kidding to even think about rearing a wolf in their courtyard.


    "What£¿Who rears a wolf in the house? Aren''t you afraid that it would attack you when it grows up?"


    Baizhi looked at the cub with fear in her eyes. At this moment, it may still be harmless, but once it grew up, what if it hurt someone in Liuxin courtyard?


    She did not know any martial arts and would be unable to defend herself if the wolf bit her.


    "What are you afraid of? Rest assured that this little guy would be raised by us since young and would know who sincerely treats it well. It is a very intelligent creature, why would it harm any of us?"


    Baisu agreed with Lin Mengya.


    Baisu had always been the quiet one, but she spoke sense when she opened her mouth occasionally.


    "I feel that what Miss says is right. I''ve heard of some people living beyond the world who live with the wolves. Even some children who were abandoned grew up with wolf packs."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She had heard about wolf children even in modern times, so she was confident that this little pup would grow up to be a tamed wolf.


    "The noble families in the western vassal state also practice raising wolves, so there''s no need to worry too much."


    Hu Tianbei was the one who spoke. Long Tianhao had come into the tent bringing Hu Tianbei with him.


    When Baizhi saw the dashing Hu Tianbei, she blushed and instinctively hide behind Lin Mengya.


    "Welcome, the crown prince! Please have a seat."


    Lin Mengya acted with confidence and ease towards Hu Tianbei, while she spied the girly bashfulness in Baizhi.


    Hu Tianbei was, in fact, a rather pleasant candidate for a husband, unfortunately, the royal family of the Western vassal state was not as simple as it appeared to be on the surface.


    "This pup is very intelligent. If you put your heart into training the wild beast, even if it were a wild beast, it can turn out tamed and obedient. The heart of a wild beast is purer than that of other animals. To the people in the western vassal state, we treat the snow wolves as angels sent from heaven."


    Hu Tianbei seemed to have an affinity to Snow, however, the pup did not respond to him with friendliness.


    Once it had been satisfied by the milk, it went to lie down by Lin Mengya''s feet.


    Leaning its head on Lin Mengya''s foot, the pup soon fell asleep.


    "This pup is still too young. Look at how it fell asleep straight away after being filled. It''s nothing like an alpha wolf."


    Hu Tianbei had grown up in the western vassal state all his life and he had a keen sense towards wild beasts, and his judgments concerning these beasts were usually much accurate than the others.


    Lin Mengya did not expect the pup to be an alpha wolf, and thought she was really lucky.


    "Brother Tianbei, have you come all this way to see this little snow pup?"


    When Long Tianhao saw Lin Mengya talking cheerfully with Hu Tianbei, he felt a faint feeling of jealousy in that instant.


    By speaking up, Hu Tianbei''s attention was pulled back and Lin Mengya got the chance to pick up Snow and cuddle it in her arms.


    "I''ve come to discuss the matter regarding marriage for convenience. My father, the king, had been rushing me to pick my own bride, if not, he would decide on my behalf."


    Hu Tianbei was more troubled over the matter of marriage for convenience than Lin Mengya.


    Although the ladies from the royal families and nobles families were all beautiful and gentle-looking, none of them was his ideal candidate.


    The candidate was going to be his queen, so she should be outstanding and should love everything about the western vassal state.


    For this reason, he was not looking at the daughters of the royals and nobles.


    "My maidservant is not suitable for you. I''m sure there are many nice girls in Dajin which the crown prince can choose from. Your Highness, the crown prince, should look around."


    Since they had come to this, Lin Mengya decided to be upfront with her opinion.


    Baizhi was not merely her maidservant, all the more, she was her good sister.


    There was no way Lin Mengya would allow Baizhi to go on this dangerous one-way trip.


    "I''ve thought over this. If I were given a choice to choose from the daughters of the royals or nobles, I would much rather pick your maidservant."


    Hu Tianbei had his reasons for his persistence. The royals of the western vassal state were made up of several powerful families. In fact, a few of the families were already eyeing the position of the consort of the crown prince.


    Hu Tianbei did not want to be told what to do all his life, which was why he insisted on picking Lin Mengya''s maidservant as his consort.


    "I understand your concerns, but I won''t allow my maidservant to just be your tool."


    Hu Tianbei did not expect Lin Mengya to be so protective of Baizhi.


    Even if it were in the western vassal state, women were merely a tool. All the more now that the lady in question was just a maidservant.


    "In that case, I think I''d have to think of other solutions, but I still thankful to you."


    Hu Tianbei considered Long Tianhao as a friend. In the western vassal state, people treated friends with sincerity and respect, therefore, when Lin Mengya refused to give her maidservant''s hand to him, he did not make things difficult for her by forcing his way.


    "Running away from the problem is not going to solve the problem, Your Highness. I''m sure there would be suitable girls in the western vassal state royal family who are of marriageable age. Why don''t you look for one among them and settle this matter altogether."


    Hu Tianbei shook his head and forced a smile when he heard Lin Mengya''s suggestion.


    "No one can persuade my father once he makes up his mind. If I could do what you''re suggesting, I wouldn''t have to pick your maidservant."


    Every household had its own problems and within the royal family, there was no lack of power struggles.


    After Lin Mengya pondered for a while, she decided to keep silent.


    She did not need to be a busybody to meddle with other people''s business.


    Long Tianhao continued chatting with Hu Tianbei for a while more before he sent him on his way.


    Immediately the four maidservants quietly left the tent so Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao could have their private time and space.


    "Do you think Hu Tianbei is going to give up?"


    Lin Mengya was still worried because she found the princes of the western vassal state hard to deal with, although Hu Tianbei appeared to be the most straightforward and upright of them and might not be up to any tricks.


    However, what if he insisted on marrying Baizhi? It would only spell trouble.


    "I have a feeling that he won''t give up. Nobody likes being told what to do. Tianbei is an ambitious man. Do you think he will let go of this opportunity?"


    Lin Mengya who was sitting on the chair was fiddling with the pup in her arms.


    She had obviously been worrying a lot about this matter regarding Baizhi.


    "But rest assured that I will try my best to dissuade him regarding Baizhi."


    Long Tianhao spoke with a low steady voice that brought much comfort to a distressed Lin Mengya.


    In fact, she had been contemplating a plan in her mind.


    If ever a day came when Baizhi was forced to marry Hu Tianbei,


    She would not mind secretly swapping the bride.


    Wasn''t Lin Mengwu the supposed candidate for the marriage for convenience? She would fulfill Lin Mengwu wishes for her.


    "Are you really going to join in the shooting of the tiger two days from now, Your Highness?"


    It was Lin Mengya''s suggestion to save the tiger. However, after she pondered over this matter for a while, she thought she had been too impulsive to suggest the idea.


    Tigers were unable to tell if a person was good or not. What if it hurt Long Tianhao when it panicked?


    "Are you anxious over my safety?"


    As Long Tianhao asked Lin Mengya in response, he revealed a rare smile on his face.


    Recently, it seemed that he was beginning to smile more in before Lin Mengya.


    This expression, which rarely appeared on his face, was becoming more familiar.


    His lips curled up at the corners into a subtle smile was enough to melt the hearts of people.


    This was Long Tianhao''s charm. Even Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling captivated by it.


    "Why are you in a daze?"


    Long Tianhao looked at the girl before him, as he smothered a laugh. After they grew more familiar with each other, he was beginning to see the side of her which was different from the past.


    Be it being lively, adorable, muddle-headed, everything about Lin Mengya held a place in his heart.


    Perhaps living with her his entire life did not sound as bad as he imagined.


    "Me? Nothing, nothing..."

 Chapter 110 Visit from Princess Ming Yue

    Lin Mengya blushed. How did she turn into a starry-eyed girl who was infatuated with the prince?


    Not only was she surrounded by handsome boys like Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, why did her brain, which she was so proud of keep shutting down in the presence of Long Tianhao?


    "Oh yes, King Ming had invited me over to his tent tonight to have a drink with him, so you can rest early."


    This was to say that she was sleeping alone tonight.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt a sense of disappointment at this news.


    Things were getting stranger for her.


    "In addition, King Ming had asked to have Hongyu returned to them. He said she must have provoked you to anger and he was very sorry."


    As the face of this foreign woman came to her mind, Lin Mengya could not help but smiled an evil smile.


    She held guessed correctly that this woman had something up her sleeve, which was why Lin Mengya had to deal with her in this way.


    King Ming was a forthright man after all. He simply said a word and he got the woman to go back to them, at the same it only proved Hongyu to be a shrew.


    When Lin Mengya thought about how back at the mansion, there would be peace and quiet once the foreign woman was gone, her mood was lifted immediately.


    "Alright, you should go quickly and come back early."


    Lin Mengya held on to the pup while she sat on the bed. There was not much going on in the afternoon, mostly just people eating and drinking in their tents.


    She was too lazy to go out so she remained in the tent to play with Snow.


    There was no need for Qinghu to hide at this moment, so he appeared before Lin Mengya and watched her play with Snow.


    "I didn''t expect you to be addicted to taking care of a wolf pup."


    Snow was wary of Qinghu, so much so that every time Qinghu got near, it would gnash its teeth and make a grrr sound with its throat.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just keeping one wolf pup, which is Snow."


    She pouted as Qinghu picked up Snow with one hand and put it down in front of himself.


    "You''re also raising Lin Zhongyu, who could be an alpha wolf which left its pack."


    Lin Mengya knew enough about Xiaoyu to know what had happened to him.


    Lin Mengya could draw a reasonable conclusion from looking at Baisu''s level of martial skills and her other qualities. However, Lin Mengya felt a tinge of sadness whenever she thought of how Xiaoyu would leave her once he grew up.


    "Sooner or later, they would show themselves to be leaders, I''m not worried about it. Oh yes, I''ve asked you to watch Hu Lunan, so what have you found?"


    Qinghu''s expression turned serious the moment they started talking business.


    "That second prince is truly a licentious man, unlike his father and brother. Last night, I saw his man capture a woman from the village and sent her to him to satisfy his lust. I''m afraid this woman''s body would have been abandoned somewhere by now."


    Mercy was never in Qinghu''s dictionary.


    Therefore, he did not even try to save that woman. However, there was a rise of fury in Lin Mengya. How despicable was this second prince of the western vassal state to take innocent lives just to satisfy his own desire?


    "Go and find out where they dumped the body. I''ve use of it."


    Qinghu smiled an evil smile. He could tell immediately that Lin Mengya was going to get someone in trouble.


    "No problem, wait for the good news from me."


    "Miss, Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state is asking to meet you."


    A moment after Qinghu disappeared from the tent, Baiji''s voice echoed through the air outside the tent.


    "Princess Ming Yue? Lin Mengya pondered for a long time before she finally remembered that King Ming had indeed brought two princesses on this trip.


    One of whom was named Ming Yue.


    "Since she''s here, please invite her inside. She''s our guest and we should not keep her waiting."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Immediately, a beautiful lady in a green court dress strode up to Lin Mengya.


    The women of the western vassal state were totally different from the women in Dajin.


    The women of the western vassal state were tall, just like the modern day models.


    Their features looked like those of mixed blood descendants so there was a unique quality about them.


    If this princess were to live in the modern-day, she would be one stunning lady. Lin Mengya lifted her gaze to this smiling lady standing before him.


    "Greetings to Princess Yu."


    "There''s no need to stand on ceremony, Princess Ming Yue."


    Both of them said their polite greeting and then stood there looking at each other.


    King Ming of the western vassal state was a valiant hero, and all his daughters were outstanding ladies.


    Princess Ming Yue''s mannerism and every gesture were composed and elegant, like a lady from a noble family. She was no ordinary person.


    "I''ve heard from my brother, the crown prince, that Prince Yu and Princess are both exceptional and excellent. Finally, I get to meet you today and what I''ve heard is indeed true."


    Princess Ming Yue''s voice was bright and clear. She did not sound as if she was trying to curry favor nor flatter her.


    In fact, she sounded sincere, so much so Lin Mengya thought her voice was rather soothing.


    Lin Mengya smiled at her in response but did not understand Princess Ming Yue''s intention for making such a statement.


    "You''re too kinds with your words. Baiji, serve tea."


    The four maidservants were standing behind Lin Mengya. Compared to the maidservants of other families, Lin Mengya''s four maidservants were more like the daughters of wealthy families.


    Lin Mengya could see from Princess Ming Yue''s eyes that she was quietly sizing up her maidservants and she suddenly realized the purpose of her visit.


    She had come for Baizhi.


    "In the western vassal state, everyone claims that the servants in our mansion were the most capable. I guess mine are nothing compared to yours."


    As Princess Ming Yue moved on to talk about their servants, Lin Mengya merely smiled and remained silent.


    What a cunning Hu Tianbei. While he was himself too embarrassed to come to ask for Baizhi again, he had sent his sister to do it on his behalf!


    "I heard that my elder brother refused to pick a girl from the daughters of the nobles and royals in Dajin, but had fancied a maidservant of Your Highness. It looks like my brother''s taste for a woman is as exotic as before."


    It seemed that he really fancied Baizhi! Lin Mengya was curious about how King Ming''s family was so unique and so different from the others.


    "You''re very generous with your praises, Princess Ming Yue. Baizhi had been with me for a long time, so we have a very close relationship. I can''t bear to let her go to the western vassal state."


    Whatever she was trying to say points to her wish for Baizhi to enter into marriage for convenience with the crown prince.


    "I suppose Princess Yu means that it''s natural to develop a close relationship with your maidservant over time. However, my elder brother really fancied Miss Baizhi. What about if I give these two maidservants of mine here? They are very intelligent. Do you think you can grant out wishes, Princess Yu?"


    Princess Ming Yue''s words displeased Lin Mengya.


    She had repeated herself, be it in the form of a hint or out-rightly, that Baizhi would not be a tool to them, neither was she a servant to her, but she was Lin Mengya''s good sister.


    Why did these people keep thinking that a maidservant was a level lower than normal people?


    "I''m not being irrespectful to you, Princess Ming Yue. I''ve already said it clearly, that Baizhi is like a sister to me, not just a maidservant. Even if your crown prince wishes to marry her, he has to respect her wishes too."


    Princess Ming Yue, who was all smiles, was now wearing a frozen expression.


    She could not understand the reason this princess refused to grant their wishes after she implored her in such a manner. To her, Baizhi was merely a maidservant.


    "Marriage for convenience between the two countries is a win-win situation. Not to mention Princess Yu''s maidservant, I''m sure your country would even agree to us picking a Dajin princess as the consort for our crown prince. Although I can empathize your sentiments, someone ought to make a sacrifice to maintain the peace between the two countries."


    She speaking in a friendly manner like a moment ago, but was rather sharp-tongued.


    Lin Mengya supposed Princess Ming Yue''s patience had been pushed to her boundaries.


    However, she did not mind getting into a debate with Princess Ming Yue.


    When it comes to eloquence, Lin Mengya was second to none.


    "Wars are the result of the selfish ambitions of the person in power. How many among the commoners willingly go for war? Instead of sacrificing the happiness of numerous innocent commoners, why can''t the people in power give up their selfish ambitions? Just because of one man''s selfish ambition, innumerous people''s happiness is ruined, and then forces people to say that they are willing. This is as good as robbery."


    Everyone in the tent was surprised to learn of Lin Mengya''s understanding and foresight.


    "Your Highness, what you''re saying is not right. No doubt the countries were in constant conflict as a result of ambition. However, would you be able to endure if your country has been taken captive to be slaves and trampled upon?"


    The western vassal state belonged to Dajin and it was obliged to pay taxes to Dajin annually.


    All the best resources were allocated by Dajin. To the vassal state, this arrangement was indeed somewhat unfair.


    "Is marriage for convenience the solution then? The conflicts of interests between different countries could not be explained simply by a few sentences. 120 years ago, the western vassal state possessed a powerful army. The power of Dajin, on the other hand, was waning. When the army of the western vassal state attacked us, the Dajin emperor led his subjects to surrender to the western vassal state, but the 150 thousand Dajin commoners were slaughtered as a result, and your royal family indiscriminately humiliated the Dajin royals and nobles. How do you think Dajin should deal with the western vassal state today?"


    This was the historical knowledge Lin Mengya gathered from reading history books recently when she had nothing much to do.


    The grievances between the western vassal state and Dajin was so profound that even if they were to push for marriage for convenience in an attempt to alleviate their tension, conflict between them was still inevitable.


    By then, Baizhi would be at the forefront of this conflict.


    "Look, we''re looking too far ahead. Rest assured that Miss Baizhi would be treated kindly once she is in the western vassal state. We won''t allow her to suffer any wrong."


    Prince Ming Yue had softened her tone and a smile crept onto her face. Lin Mengya also calmed down and relaxed a little, although she remained adamant.


    "You can''t speak too early whether Baizhi would be treated kindly, but please go back and tell the crown prince that if he wants to marry my maidservant, he has to show us his sincerity. If not, not even King Ming would be able to persuade me."


    Princess Ming Yue was so persistent and unyielding that Princess Ming Yue was beginning to look displeased.


    She got up and left Lin Mengya''s tent in a hurry. She must have been cursing her under her breath for being unappreciative.


    Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts when she spied the look of relief on Baizhi''s face.


    If she did not resolve the problem regarding Baizhi, she would be continuously weighed down in her heart by this matter.


    "Bad news, Miss! The white tiger had escaped from its cage. Now, everyone is running after it to capture it!"


    Baishao dashed into the tent and broke the news to them, her face drained off its colors. There was great chaos outside.


    Lin Mengya carried Snow in her arms and ran to the entrance of the tent to find out more information about it.


    "How did the tiger escape from its cage?"


    Lin Mengya was standing behind the crowd, tiptoeing, in hope that she could catch a glimpse of what was happening.


    The tents belonging to the royals and nobles had been surrounded by a few layers of guards for protection. All Lin Mengya could see was people walking around and talking noisily.


    "I heard that they wanted to make sure that the tiger will be in its top form three days from now, so as they were feeding, someone accidentally unlocked the cage and the tiger escaped."


    Baishao had deduced this was what happened after listening to the many conversations discussing about it.

 Chapter 111 Escape of the White Tiger

    "If so many people had surrounded the tiger to capture it, would it be able to live?"


    Baizhi could not help feeling afraid as she looked at the shiny swords in the hands of the guard.


    "Regardless of whether the tiger survives, I''m afraid the baby in its womb would not survive."


    Although it was getting dark, the white tiger remained conspicuous.


    She supposed the people still wanted to catch the white tiger alive, so it remained unscathed at the moment.


    "Follow me into the tent; Xiaoyu, please help me get Prince Yu to come over."


    The white tiger rescue mission could not be delayed any longer. Lin Mengya led her four maidservants to take cover inside the tent.


    "Baizhi, Baishao and Baiji, please take Snow with you and hide in the tent. Don''t get out of the tent if there are no accidents, lest any of you be injured. Baisu, you''ll be in charge of keeping the three of them safe. I want to make sure that no one would take advantage of the chaos to harm us.


    Lin Mengya gave the orders with poise. She made sure that those who needed protection got what they need. She would not allow anyone to take advantage of the situation to do something worse.


    The curtain of the tent was drawn and Long Tianhao''s lanky figure appeared and he entered the tent.


    "What''s the situation outside, Your Highness?"


    As Lin Mengya realized that Long Tianhao had changed into a plain color hunting suit, she guessed that the other men were daredevils at this moment.


    The game of ambushing the tiger had simply started earlier than planned.


    "The Crown Prince and King Ming had also joined in the ambush and hunting of the tiger. I''m afraid the plan we discussed the other day is useless now. The rest of the members of the royal and noble families had gathered in the large tent. Do you want to join them?"


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya did not wish to join the crowd.


    They were rather close to the large tent and safely guarded by the imperial guards. They should not be in any danger.


    "In that case, do take to keep out of danger, Your Highness, lest someone tries to harm you while taking advantage of the chaotic situation."


    How did the tiger escape in the first place?


    Lin Mengya could sense something was amiss, Long Tianhao was worried when he saw that Lin Mengya had looked down and gone into deep thoughts.


    She almost always worried over him whenever something happened.


    He instinctively put his large palm on Lin Mengya''s head and stroked her hair, as he said,


    "Rest assured, I''ll be alright."


    He did not realize that it was such tender gesture.


    "Alright, do be careful, Your Highness. There''s nothing we can do about that tiger. We could only leave it to destiny."


    It was not so much that she did not want to save its life anymore, rather, the situation had turned precarious and she had to play by ear as to how she should react.


    Long Tianyu nodded and strode out of the tent.


    She could hear Long Tianhao shouting his instructions to the imperial guards to protect her.


    It was very heartwarming for her. She exited from the tent and stood at the entrance to watch what was going on.


    "Rest assured, Big Sister. Prince Yu is highly skilled in martial arts, so he''ll be alright."


    Lin Zhong had been staying by Lin Mengya''s side all these while. He was tugging at Lin Mengya with his little hand and she could see anxiety in those big round eyes of his.


    He knew very well that he would not be able to comfort his big sister, given she looked so worried. Somehow he felt a little jealous in that moment.


    He could not remember when Prince Yu became the only person in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "I know, I''m just afraid that accidents might happen."


    She turned over her palm and hold on to Xiaoyu''s hand. The warmth from the little guy''s palm seemed to transmit an endless amount of energy through the touch of their skin.


    "Big Sister, you''re truly concerned about Prince Yu, aren''t you?"


    Lin Zhongyu mumbled, sounding envious.


    Lin Mengya turned around and stroked Lin Zhongyu''s soft hair on his head. She knew she could not keep the secret worries in her heart from him.


    "Xiaoyu, if one day, we are forced to leave Prince Yu''s Mansion, where do you want to go?"


    This youth right before her eyes was so good-looking that it would not be surprising for people who did not know him to think that he was a girl.


    Whenever they attend any banquet, he would catch the attention and admiration of numerous young ladies.


    Unfortunately, the young man always wore an expression of indifference whenever he was faced with these infatuated young ladies.


    "Leave? Are you really going to leave one day?"


    Although Lin Zhongyu was surprised to learn about Lin Mengya''s plan, he was rather looking forward to it.


    "That''s right. I don''t really belong here. Xiaoyu, what do you think if I bring you with me when I go wandering in the world?"


    Lin Mengya felt a stab of pain when she thought of the day she left.


    Some people had left a deep impression in her heart, so much so that it was getting trying for her to think about leaving.


    If she did not leave Prince Yu''s Mansion soon, she was afraid that she would not bear to leave at all.


    By that time, would she be able to withstand sharing her husband with other women, given her proud personality?


    "Yes, Xiaoyu would follow wherever Big Sister goes."


    Lin Zhongyu simply did not understand the look of sadness in his Big Sister''s eyes. She and Prince Yu were, after all, a perfect match.


    Lin Mengya nodded and tucked her melancholy away. There would still be quite some time before she left Prince Yu''s Mansion. At the moment, there were other more pressing matters for her to handle.


    The white tiger had been driven to a wood nearby. All the men participating in ambushing it had already changed into their hunting gear.


    Although the night breeze was already blowing, the expression on their faces was that of excitement and eagerness.


    The countless torches the men were holding in their hands lit up the entire night sky.


    Despite the tiger being some distance away, its roar still echoed throughout the grounds.


    What a mighty white tiger. It would still be the king of the forest if it had not been captured by the humans.


    Many of the imperial guards in charge of protecting the tents had left. The family members of the royal family and noble families began leaving their tents to take walks outside.


    Lin Mengya had not attracted any attention to herself. She merely brought Xiaoyu with her to check out the situation just a little distance in front of her tent.


    She could see people among the trees. From time to time, she could hear the tiger''s roar as well as the voices of the men in the forest.


    "Big Sister, let''s go back. There''s no point waiting here."


    As Lin Zhongyu urged Lin Mengya to retreat to somewhere safe, he secretly enjoyed the feeling of having his hands held by his Big Sister, which made his heart leap.


    "Alright, let''s go back... who''s that?"


    Just when she turned around to go back to her tent, she glimpsed a shadow flying among the few tents right before her.


    "It must be the members of some noble families. After all, most of the family members had gathered themselves in the large tent a moment ago."


    Lin Zhongyu, too, lifted his head and looked into the dark. If his Big Sister did not mention it, he would have totally missed seeing that shadow.


    "It doesn''t look like it. Why would any family members be going around alone? He seemed to have disappeared around the tent where Sister Yueting''s family was staying. Let''s go check it out."


    The two of them tiptoed to the tent where Yueting''s family was staying. The surrounding was very quiet and seemed as if there was no one in the tent.


    "Did I see wrongly? It looks like there really was nobody around."


    Lin Zhongyu said in a whisper. However, Lin Mengya was sure she saw the figure of someone moving around here. How did that person disappear in the twinkling of an eye?


    "Something''s not right. Let''s do a search. I''m quite sure the figure I saw was not just from my imagination. It was a person I saw."


    She was sure her eyesight was perfect, so how could she be seeing things wrong?


    They searched the surroundings but did not see anything that caught their eyes. Eventually, Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the tent and saw that it was dark inside, so she could not what was there.


    "Xiaoyu, do you have any flint-stones with you?"


    Lin Zhongyu took out a pair of flint-stones from his waist and passed them on to Lin Mengya who carefully lit use them to lit up the lamp in the tent.


    The orange light emitted from the flame of the candle was warm and gentle. It drove away the darkness and lit up a small area within the tent.


    "Big Sister..."


    Suddenly, Lin Zhongyu almost cried out but he choked. He was starring with widened eyes, at a spot in front of him.


    "What happened, Xiaoyu?"


    Lin Mengya had no idea what happened to Xiaoyu. She turned only to see that there was a woman lying on the bed in the tent, and her clothes looked messy.


    She walked up carefully and realized that the woman was none other than Elder Sister Yueting.


    Elder Sister Yueting was breathing evenly, as if she was asleep.


    The pink dress she was wearing was in a mess. It looked as if someone had haphazardly put it on her and her chest was half exposed.


    As Lin Mengya approached, she could smell a pungent musky smell, which was characteristic of lovemaking.


    Even Lin Mengya, who was still a young virgin, knew what had happened here.


    "Big Sister, this..."


    Lin Zhongyu may have quite a bit of knowledge about what happened, he was after all a child. He could sense that this matter was not so simple.


    "Wait outside and don''t let anyone in. Don''t tell anyone what''s happened too."


    Lin Mengya said decisively. Instinctively, Lin Mengya had the urge to protect Elder Sister Yueting.


    Little did she expect the just when Lin Zhongyu left the tent, and a noisy clamor sounded from outside.


    "How could this little lass do such a thing? I''m going to teach her a lesson!"


    It was the ear-piercing voice of Mrs. Yue. Lin Mengya''s heart dropped. Could Mrs. Yue have found out what happened?


    "Get out of my way, lad!"


    It seemed that Lin Zhongyu was in Mrs. Yue''s way and the two of them got into some kind of conflict.


    "No, I can''t let you through, as my Big Sister had instructed, no one is allowed in the tent!"


    Lin Zhongyu was persistent. No one was able to break through this line of defense even after some time.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about the other people, but looking at Elder Sister Yueting, she was at a loss of what to do.


    The sleeping beauty began to stir in her sleep. By the time she opened her eyes and saw Lin Mengya, streams of tears flowed down from her eyes.


    "Don''t cry, Elder Sister Yueting. You can tell me what happened."


    Elder Sister Yueting must have been forced into this. She was definitely unwilling. Lin Mengya could tell that Yueting had been drugged, judging from looking at her...


    Who could this shameless b*stard be, and who resorted to such despicable means?


    "I''m not longer a good match for Elder Brother Nansheng."


    There were hopelessness and heartbreak in her sweet voice.


    Lin Mengya had never once heard such a defeated voice in her life.


    It sounded like the life in Elder Sister Yueting had been suck dry in an instant. A beautiful countenance had been replaced by a pale face rained of its colors.


    Her trembling lips could no longer smile brightly.


    Lin Mengya tightened her fists. Who could this be?


    "Elder Sister Yueting, you... you better take a rest."


    Things had turned out this way and Lin Mengya thought she better find out who did this to Elder Sister Yueting.

 Chapter 112 Shameless to the Extreme

    However, how could she aggravate Elder Sister Yueting''s wound at this moment?


    "Get out of my way! Yueting, tell me the truth. Why was your underwear being passed around in the hands of the guards? The reputation of the Yue Family has been tarnished by you!"


    Mrs. Yue pushed away Lin Zhongyu, who was trying to stop her and stomped into the tent.


    She had attracted many people''s attention by making a racket a moment ago.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya spotted a group of people outside the tent, gesticulating.


    What kind of mother was she? Her daughter had been violated and it seemed that she was trying to broadcast it, fearing that no one would know about it.


    "Aunt Yue, it''s not right to wash the family''s dirty linen in public. Please stop broadcasting it."


    Lin Mengya gave Mrs. Yue a cold look. She had never met a mother like her.


    "Humph! Didn''t you claim earlier that Yueting is engaged to your elder brother? Then she''s not part of the Yue Family, but Lin Family. Don''t tell me that the Lin Family is thinking of renouncing her as your daughter-in-law?"


    Did such a mother even exist in the world?


    Could it be that she was abandoning her kinship for the benefits the Queen promised her?


    A fiery rage rose within Lin Mengya. It was all her fault. She had known that Elder Sister Yueting''s mother meant evil to Yueting, but she did not bring Yueting to her place on time.


    "Alright, Yueting is no longer your daughter from today on. I''ll bring her away with me. Step aside."


    As Lin Mengya helped Elder Sister Yueting, who was almost paralyzed on the floor, up onto her feet, Lin Mengya felt she was almost going to explode from rage.


    She could see the tears in Elder Sister Yueting''s eyes. She was bowing her head as the gesticulations and rebukes all around her seemed to weigh heavily down on her, so much that she felt as if she was going to collapse.


    "Shut up, all of you!"


    Outside the tent, Lin Zhongyu could be heard bellowing at those standing outside and instantly, most of them shut their mouth.


    The noise finally died down after the handsome young man shouted with severe tone in his voice. There was finally peace and quiet.


    "Let''s go, Elder Sister Yueting."


    After helping Elder Sister Yueting put on her coat properly, Lin Mengya could no longer bear to let her Elder Sister Yueting suffer further wrong.


    Lin Mengya''s delicate body supported the Yueting''s entire weight as they got up. As they passed a furious Mrs. Yue, Lin Mengya gave her a cold shoulder.


    "Don''t you think I will let this person who had shamed Elder Sister Yueting go free. Remember that we, the Lin Family are full of ferocious wolves. We would not give up fighting our enemies to the end."


    The look in indifference in her eyes was chilling.


    She might have appeared to be a delicate girl, but at that moment, she was like a sharpened sword. Even Mrs. Yue was taken aback and retreated her steps at Lin Mengya''s words.


    "You... How dare you speak to me in this manner! Do you really think that Prince Yu is able to protect you?"


    Although Mrs. Yue could feel the chilling look in Lin Mengya''s eyes, she tried to stand up to Lin Mengya by puffing up her chest.


    "It is not something for you to worry about, whether I''m protected or not. We, the Lin Family, will not allow this to pass so easily. Mrs. Yue, I don''t care if this had to do with you, but let me tell you, you won''t be able to withstand the fiery fury of the Lin Family."


    The Lin Family was a crouching tiger in the imperial courts. It had always upheld the principle of quietly meting out justice.


    Even if things were concerning Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, they would have to keep quiet under the authority of their strict father.


    The Lin Family was the only noble family which had continued for a hundred years from the time the nation of Dajin was established.


    Dajin''s military power had always been held by the Lin Family since the time the dynasty began.


    Regardless of how the emperor changed over time, the Lins never fell throughout their reign. This was sufficient to prove the formidable power of the Lins.


    This was the reason the Queen had exhausted every means to marry her own younger sister into the Lin Family.


    Of course, one of the major reasons was also to have control over the Lin Family.


    However, the low-profile manner in which the Lins handle matters resulted in many people forgetting how glorious the Lins were to be in control of the nation''s entire army.


    Even the Queen might not be spared the fiery fury if she provoked the Lin Family to anger!


    "Humph! I almost forgot if you didn''t raise this up. Do you really think the Lin Family could still be outrageously savage for much longer?"


    There was a tone of schadenfreude in Mrs. Yue''s voice, but she immediately shut her mouth when Lin Mengya gave her a sideway glare.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya immediately perked up her alert when she got the hidden meaning in Mrs. Yue''s words.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mrs. Yue averted her eyes from Lin Mengya''s gaze; however, the look of contempt at the corner of her eyes betrayed her.


    When Lin Mengya finally helped Yueting out of the tent, supporting her, the crowd outside had by then scattered.


    Nevertheless, there were a dozen imperial guards surrounding Lin Zhongyu. As Lin Mengya took a glance, she realized that some of the guards looked rather familiar.


    It was the guards whom Long Tianhao had arranged to stay by her side.


    "Princess!"


    A dozen guards cupped their hands in obeisance once Lin Mengya came into sight, while Lin Zhongyu stood right in front of them, with his face covered with frost.


    "Let''s go back to our tent. Xiaoyu, please help support Elder Sister Yueting on the way back, while I will go look for Prince Yu."


    Yueting''s body had not stopped trembling since she came out of the tent.


    Mount Lingju was indeed chilly at night. However, the hearts of men were even chillier.


    "Miss, let us take over from you."


    Lin Mengya lifted her head only to realize that it was the familiar face of Baiji.


    Lin Mengya said some words of comfort to Yueting, but refrained from talking too much, before Baiji took over Yueting from her.


    While Yueting''s body was wrapped around by a dusky green cape, the cape was unable to keep out the piercing look from the eyes of the people around.


    In that instant, Lin Mengya felt so heartbroken for Yueting.


    It was too late for her to say things like "if" as an excuse.


    Baishao had carried a bright red cape for Lin Mengya to wrap around her body, thereby keeping away the chill.


    Given that the tiger had been driven to the deepest part of the forest, all the men had gone to chase after it.


    With a cold look in her eyes, Lin Mengya walked up to a luxurious looking tent.


    Within the tent, there were music and dancing, and the laughter of both men and women. This tent was one of most conspicuous one on within the grounds.


    Perhaps the people in the tent were too confident of their martial skills, therefore, there were no capable guards around the tent.


    "It seems that the Second Prince is having a really good time here. Are you no longer interested to hunt down the tiger?"


    Whoever had the audacity to lay his fingers on Yueting must be someone of status.


    After pondering, Lin Mengya thought only the petty Second Prince would do such a thing.


    Inside the tent, Hu Lunan was putting his arms around a few girls dressed in brightly colored clothes and laughing loudly, having fun without any restraint


    At this instant, Hu Lunan spotted a charming figure wrapped in a bright red cape, walking towards him in strides.


    This woman''s complexion was as fair as snow. Even the fresh milk in the western vassal state could not be compared to her silky skin.


    She was nimble and exquisite. Although not as sensual as the women in his arms, she had just the right amount of charm, which was sufficient to provoke any man''s lust.


    What was most alluring however was that pair of sparkling, cold eyes.


    One look and his heart melted.


    An astute smile broke out on her face and that smile was more brilliant than that of all the beautiful ladies in the palace. None of the ladies in the palace could make up a-tenth of that.


    From the moment he set his eyes on this woman, he wished he could take possession of her immediately.


    However, she had been trying to avoid him, who had been under her complete control using her wisdom.


    Hu Lunan put on a sly smile, and his covetous eyes were fixed on the hem of Lin Mengya''s skirt.


    "What is so desirable about a tiger? I''d rather be drinking and having fun with beautiful women."


    The tactful women who were apparently dancers took their leave. Now Lin Mengya and Hu Lunan were the only people left in the tent.


    "Were you the one who had humiliated Elder Sister Yueting?"


    Lin Mengya tried hard to hold herself back as she confronted Hu Lunan. She could have charged towards him and directly killed him.


    "Yueting? Do you mean the young mistress of the Yue Family? She''s such a lovable and satisfactory lady. Even my guards could not take her off their mind."


    The corner of his mouth turned up in a licentious smile, as he called to mind the enjoyable scene of what happened.


    Hu Lunan looked as if he had been intoxicated, and this made Ling Mengya tighten her fists with rage.


    At this moment, her fingernails had dug into her palm, breaking the skin on her palm. Tiny bits of blood were flowing from her palm, along her snow-white skin all the way to the bright red sleeve, staining it with patches of blood.


    "She had been betrothed to my brother."


    Lin Nansheng was supposedly a well-known young hero throughout the land.


    However, Hu Lunan burst out laughing and a complacent look appeared on his face.


    "Your elder brother? Lin Nansheng? Haha, he is indeed a hero, but too bad, his woman is a slut who sleeps around. No, he''s too late, and we''ve already taken all the pleasure before he does."


    From his arrogant and humiliating words, Hu Lunan obviously did this on purpose!


    Lin Mengya''s face was ashen. However, she suddenly broke out into a brilliant smile.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Although Hu Lunan was used to seeing beautiful women, Lin Mengya''s smile was like a flower on the other side of the riverbank on the way to the underworld, which was both mysterious and mesmerizing.


    "I''m smiling because you are not aware of your impending doom."


    The chilling tone in her voice was somehow mixed with a tinge of sweetness.


    Lin Mengya was exuberating such alluring magnificence, it was like poison.


    Suddenly a feeling of excitement made Hu Lunan get up from his seat and walked towards Lin Mengya.


    He was aware that she was different from the others.


    Perhaps the two of them were the same kind of people inside. The kind who would sacrifice anything to achieve their goal.


    "Oh? Tell me about it, how is my death impending?"


    An evil smile appeared at the corners of Hu Lunan''s mouth as if assuming that Lin Mengya would want to negotiate terms with him.


    "You''ve laid a finger on one of the Lins, so you''re deserving of death."


    Even though the word ''death'' proceeded from her pretty little mouth, it made death sound beautiful and charming. At this moment, they did not look like arch enemies at all.


    "So I heard Yueting also has a younger sister, and you have four maidservants who were very beautiful too. Moreover, I heard that you also have a godbrother. Although I''m not really interested in men, it''d be refreshing to have a taste of man once in a while."


    He was increasingly shameless with his words and this provoked Lin Mengya to fury.


    "Why, why do you always lay your fingers on the people around me?"


    She thought perhaps Hu Lunan had captured her in passing, but by now she had understood that he was targeting her.


    "That''s because you are my trophy. I want to take possession of both you and the land!"


    Finally, Hu Lunan spoke his mind, but Lin Mengya responded to him with a chilling laugh.


    "If..."


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 113 Malicious and Vicious

    "I wonder if you''ll still be able to attain the land and beautiful women if you become a eunuch?"


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was holding on to a plain but sharpened dagger in her hand.


    In the following moment, an extremely high-pitched cry of agony proceeded from Hu Lunan''s mouth.


    Thereafter, a smiling Lin Mengya was still holding on the dagger dripping with blood. Her smile remained demure and gentle, but ghostly.


    "I''m, I''m going to kill you!"


    Never would he expect that such a delicate-looking woman would act so viciously.


    The excruciating pain went bone-deep and so it made Hu Lunan wail loudly.


    Never in his life had he ever had such a strong urge to break someone''s neck.


    "Painful? This is just the beginning! The pain you inflicted on Elder Sister Yueting would be inflicted on you by me bit by bit!"


    With the smile still on her face, she wielded the dagger in the air once again. In a matter of minutes, a number of new wounds were inflicted on Hu Lunan''s thigh.


    She had aimed fast and accurately at all the critical points on his thighs and soon, Hu Lunan fainted from too much pain and blood loss.


    "Enough."


    As she lifted the dagger overhead in preparation for another stab when her hand was caught by a larger hand.


    A seemingly demon-possessed Lin Mengya turned her angry eyes towards whoever was trying to stop her.


    "Mengya, you''re going to kill him if you continue stabbing him."


    What kind of face did she have at this time? She was obviously smiling, but there was a heartbreaking melancholy in those eyes of her.


    Long Tianhao lifted his other hand to wipe away the bloodstain on her face.


    "Mengya, you have avenged for Yueting. Now, leave the rest to me."


    Finally, at Long Tianhao''s tender look, her hand which was holding tightly to the dagger relaxed.


    Finally, life returned to Lin Mengya''s eyes. Big drops of tears came rolling down her cheeks.


    "Elder Sister Yueting, Elder Sister Yueting, she..."


    Yueting had made up most of her heartwarming memories of the past.


    Although these memories were left behind by the owner of her present body, the emotions did not disappear just because of the exchange of souls in the body.


    The warm cotton undercoat in winter, the fresh and rare seasonal fruits and vegetables, the jade ornaments and rings, and the make-up powder, all of these were the items Yueting had given to Lin Mengya, who had lost her mother since young. Yue Ting was the only person who gave Lin Mengya the feeling of warm womanly love.


    Lin Mengya had not let herself shed a drop of tear because she had to continue protecting Yueting.


    Nevertheless, when she was in Long Tianhao''s arms, she could no longer contain the sadness hidden deep inside her, and it came tumbling out.


    "I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill everyone who had ever bullied her!"


    She kept repeating herself. She was just having a chat with Elder Sister Yueting the day before about her life which she was going to spend with her brother in future.


    Within a short period of a day, this monstrous beast had ruined everything.


    "Listen to me, Mengya, listen to me!"


    A great hand held on to Lin Mengya head and a pair of lips went onto her trembling lips without any hesitation.


    She looked as if she had gone zany, or become possessed. It wrenched his heart to see her in this manner.


    Her freezing lips were warmed by Long Tianhao''s warm kiss.


    It was a light kiss, without any lust, but it calmed Lin Mengya immediately.


    "We do indeed have to take revenge, but now is not the right time."


    Lin Mengya''s intense emotions had taken away all her energy and left her totally drained.


    She had turned into a rag doll in the embrace of Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao used his plain color cape to wrap up the girl in his arms, then he stood up and looked at the man in the pool of blood with indifference in his eyes.


    It was no wonder that the tiger had escaped at this precise moment, and not any other time.


    This guy might have long planned to lure all the people out by a stratagem.


    Although Long Tianhao had so badly wanted to end this guy''s life, however, it was as he had said to Lin Mengya, that it was not the right time.


    He gave the man a hard kick and trampled fiercely on his back.


    There was the sound of cracking bones, then Long Tianhao led Lin Mengya out of the tent.


    With that blow, Long Tianhao had broken Hu Lunan''s spine.


    For the rest of his life, Hu Lunan would not be able to move or speak anymore. He could only watch the world go by while keeping his eyes open.


    He carried Lin Mengya and went around, taking a longer route to avoid the men standing guard.


    Lin Mengya remained in his embrace quietly, and her big, dark eyes had lost their glow.


    After pondering for a while, Long Tianhao changed his mind. He placed Lin Mengya on his horse and the two of them disappeared into the night.


    Although the ride on the horse was bumpy, Lin Mengya remained silent and lifeless.


    What happened to Yueting came as a huge blow to her.


    Long Tianhao sighed softly as he clamped his legs on the belly of the horse.


    Finally, the galloping horse brought the two people to a cave up the mountain.


    Lin Mengya scanned the spacious caves with her pair of lifeless eyes.


    "Where''s this place?"


    She eventually squeezed out some words with difficulty as Long Tianhao carried her down from the horse.


    "Follow me."


    Long Tianhao held on to her hand and walked into the cave while Lin Mengya followed closely behind.


    After roughly twenty steps into the cave, there was a bend. Beyond the bend, there was a weakly burning fire.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide as she took in everything.


    "How..."


    With the weakly burning fire before her eyes, she spotted the huge mother white tiger, which was stiffening up.


    At the belly of the mother white tiger was a newborn baby white tiger, aching its body and suckling on the mother''s tits.


    "By the time we found her, she was already badly injured all over her body. I brought the vet to help her to deliver the baby. However, she was so seriously injured that she did not manage to pull through."


    Long Tianhao walked up to the tigers and carried the baby tiger, which was as big as a cat, into his arms.


    This little guy had just entered the world and even before it opened its eyes, it had been orphaned.


    "Are we going to bring it back with us?"


    The baby tiger was fidgeting in Long Tianhao''s arms. Obviously, a big man like Long Tianhao was not very used to handling little furry animals.


    In an awkward manner, he lifted the baby tiger and shoved it into Lin Mengya''s hands.


    Lin Mengya instinctively took over the tiny living thing. As Lin Mengya set her eyes on this lovable, furry baby, her heart finally came back to life and started beating warmly.


    "Wouldn''t it die if we just leave it here?"


    Lin Mengya mumbled to herself, while she could not help but protect the baby tiger by shielding it with her hands.


    The little guy must have been starving because it held on to Lin Mengya''s finger and kept sucking on it.


    Its soft tongue did not stop licking Lin Mengya''s finger, making her finger feel ticklish and moist.


    "Yes, there are wild wolves in this forest too. Once the fire is extinguished, the wild beasts would come to attack it."


    A mother''s love is great, although it was natural for wild beasts to be afraid of fire.


    For the sake of its only child, the mother tiger finally decided to lay down by the fire.


    She must have hoped that this little fire would protect its child, even if it was for a moment.


    "I want to bring it home with me. We are keeping Snow anyway, and it doesn''t really make a difference keeping this baby tiger too."


    Lin Mengya could not bear to see the little guy die of starvation. Perhaps Elder Sister Yueting might like it too.


    Oh no!


    Lin Mengya was suddenly plagued with a bad feeling. At this moment, what Elder Sister Yueting needed most was for her to be by her side, keeping her company and comforting her.


    She was so fixated on taking revenge that she had forgotten the most important thing.


    "Let''s hurry back, Your Highness! I want to see Elder Sister Yueting now!"


    Long Tianhao could see that Lin Mengya was back to her usual self, as she started to look worried.


    Immediately, Long Tianhao''s heart, which had been left hanging, was finally at rest.


    Fortunately, she had other worries that were more pressing than her own.


    "Alright, let''s go right now."


    Once they got on the horse, Long Tianhao held on tightly to Lin Mengya and the baby tiger, and they galloped all the way back to the camping grounds.


    Because of the escape of the tiger, coupled with what happened on the Second Prince of the western vassal state and Yueting, the entire camping ground was currently in a great frenzy.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about other matters. Once she reached the camping ground, she dismounted the horse, carried the baby tiger in her arms and ran all the way back to their tent.


    Long Tianhao remained sitting on the horseback, while his line of vision never left the running figure of Lin Mengya.


    "I supposed you''re the one who did that to Hu Lunan?"


    A voice echoed from behind Long Tianhao as he turned to realize that it was Long Qinghan, looking severe.


    "He deserves death."


    Not to mention how he shamed Miss Yue with such a despicable method, he was even deserving of death given that he kidnapped Lin Mengya earlier on.


    "I know he deserves to die, but look at how seriously injured he is now. This is as good as provoking King Ming to rage. Have you forgotten our objective for coming?"


    Since young, one could not say that Long Tianhan had always blindly followed Long Tianhao in his ways.


    However, the poised and controlled Third Elder Brother had always been his goal and role model.


    However, Long Tianhao changed when Lin Mengya appeared.


    He seemed to stop considering consequences to his action. All he was concerned about was how to please that woman.


    Was this the same man as his respected Third Elder Brother?


    "I didn''t forget, Qinghan. Aren''t you tired after all these years?"


    Since he was more sensible, the love from His Majesty, his father was like a double-edged sword, where his mother and he had to dance carefully upon its blade.


    He did not dare to desire for things he fancied. On the other hand, whatever the Crown Prince fancied, he had to avoid.


    As time went by, he was used to shutting his heart, so much so that he did not even know what he really wanted nowadays.


    However, Lin Mengya had opened him up to learn a new way of living his life.


    She loved making known her thoughts and was overly confident. She did what her heart desired and there was no way people could force anything down her throat.


    She was able to fend for herself, no matter what befell her. She was fearless. She even had the audacity to argue with heaven.


    Such emotion was gradually digging up the pride that had been buried deep in him.


    "Third Elder Brother, you knew this was not the best opportunity."


    A taste of bitterness started spreading within his mouth.


    It was not because he did not have the desire to discuss important matters regarding the nation and to consolidate the country, thereby providing a safe haven for her people.


    In fact, under the oppression of the Queen and the Crown Prince, Long Tianhao had no other choice but to end up as an idly prince, a useless person who had made himself a handicap.

 Chapter 114 Saddening Your Loved Ones, but Delighting Your Enemies

    "We''ve been waiting for a good opportunity all this while. However, that opportunity we''ve been waiting for is too far away. Qinghan, we need to change our mindset."


    Long Tianhao looked serious and he was not joking.


    Looking at the expression on his Third Elder Brother''s face, Long Qinghan suddenly felt that his limbs were totally paralyzed, as if he had a huge blow.


    He could not bring himself to even utter any words of comfort.


    He smiled, ridiculing himself. He was not as wise as his Third Elder Brother after all.


    "I get it, Third Elder Brother. You''re right."


    On one hand, the Crown Prince was a licentious and corrupt person, on the other hand, the Queen had all the power over the court and its politics.


    If they let the two continue in this state, both his Third Elder and he was as good as going down the path leading to death.


    "It''s getting late, rest soon."


    Long Qinghan glanced at his Third Elder Brother once again, then he gave a helpless smile.


    "Why don''t you come over to my tent to spend the night? I''m afraid you can''t go back to yours for now."


    Long Qinghan''s statement pointed out the fact that Long Tianhao was left with no other choice.


    Indeed now was not the best time for him to go back.


    "Let''s go. Do you have some wine over at your tent?"


    The two of them rode on their horses and left, leaving behind the imperial guards who were guarding the tent at the middle.


    When Lin Mengya entered her tent through the curtain, holding the baby white tiger in her arms, she saw the group of maidservants surrounding the woman lying on the bed.


    "Oh god, finally you''re back, Miss."


    Baishao rushed up to Lin Mengya the moment she appeared, with anxiety written all over her face.


    "Why? What happened to Elder Sister Yueting?"


    Lin Mengya passed the baby tiger to Baishao and dashed towards the bed.


    What came into sight was Elder Sister Yueting in a daze, staring at some void space. She looked like a wooden puppet which was devoid of life.


    Her arms and legs were tied up using cloth made of cotton, but there were red marks of bruises around her snow-white wrists.


    "Who did this? Who?"


    "I did it."


    It was Qinghu''s voice that sounded. For some reason, his voice lacked the usual confidence and strength today.


    However, Lin Mengya did not notice this. The moment she saw the pale looking Qinghu, she lifted her hand and it came down on Qinghu''s cheek hard.


    "Clap!" A crisp sound echoed through the air, which shocked everyone in the tent.


    Qinghu did not attempt to dodge from her hand but quietly took the slap.


    "Didn''t I instruct you to watch Hu Lunan closely? Look at what happened. Don''t tell me you just did reach out to save her as you looked on?"


    Lin Mengya was filled with rage.


    She totally missed the faint bloodstain on Qinghu''s chest.


    "Stop! Miss, when it happened, Qinghu and I were desperately fending off the secret guards. If Qinghu had not defended us with his life, I''m afraid all of us in the tent would have met with the same fate!"


    Baisu dashed up to Lin Mengya and stood between her and Qinghu.


    When all the people heard this, they turned to look at Qinghu with shock.


    "Lass, if there''s still anger in your heart, it''s alright to give me another slap if it makes you feel better. It''s not good for your health to keep it inside."


    It was obvious that he was injured, otherwise, his lips would not look so pale.


    If not for the fact that he was hurt, Qinghu would have appeared behind her to give her ideas when Lin Mengya entered Hu Lunan''s tent.


    Why did she always neglect the people around her?


    She walked around Baisu and threw herself into Qinghu arms.


    True enough, Qinghu sucked in a deep breath, as if in pain when she touched him.


    "I''m sorry, everyone, I''m so sorry."


    Lin Mengya''s tears flowing down as she was in Qinghu arms.


    She truly did not expect things to turn out this way.


    "Aye, aye, stop crying already. You''d better go take a look at the girl on the bed. From the moment she entered the tent, she had tried slashing her wrists and biting her tongue. She made so many attempts at taking her own life."


    No matter how Lin Mengya treated him, Qinghu always responded to her with kindness and tenderness.


    He stroked Lin Mengya''s jet black long hair and patted her shoulder, indicating that she could go ahead and have a look at Yueting.


    Yueqi had also been brought to the tent. At this moment, she was holding on to her elder sister''s hand and sobbing quietly.


    "I''m here, Elder Sister Yueting."


    She spoke ever so softly and gently, fearing that she would alarm Yueting.


    Lin Mengya wiped away her tears and tried to put on a relaxed and smiley face as she looked at the woman before her.


    "I know you''re weeping in your heart. I feel exactly the same way. However, do you want to harm yourself, thereby saddening your loved ones, but delighting your enemies?"


    Before Lin Mengya returned to the tent, everyone in the tent had been continuously persuading Yueting.


    Yueting would keep very quiet or start sobbing.


    She had not spoken a sentence since. At this moment, when she saw Lin Mengya, her tears started rolling down her cheeks like a cluster of pearls.


    "Let''s go out and leave Miss to speak with Miss Yue."


    This matter had created such a commotion that everyone already found out what happened.


    As a fellow woman, Baiji, who was the leader among the four maidservants, was clearly aware of what chastity meant to her.


    With a sigh, Baiji drew the curtain at the tent entrance and stood outside with the rest, including Yueqi.


    The only ones left in the tent were Lin Mengya and Yueting, who had been tied to the bed.


    "I thought I was going to be with Elder Brother Nansheng for the rest of my life. I was not even asking to be at the same level as him or to travel with him wherever he goes, I was only expecting for us to keep each other company for the rest of our years together. Now, this hope had become bubbles."


    Yueting''s tears almost dried up from all the weeping.


    However, the nightmare she went through kept coming back to haunt her.


    The only hope of a woman waiting for her husband-to-be to return was to be reunited with him, but now this hope had been smashed.


    "No, my brother would not abandon you. You''re so pure and kind. You''re his perfect match."


    Lin Nansheng was indeed very much in love with Yueting. Although he had always been reserved about showing his feelings, Lin Mengya could sense his love for her.


    Otherwise, her elder brother would not have asked Yueting to watch over and take care of her.


    "I know, I know all these. I know Elder Brother Nansheng would never abandon me. He is so charming, elegant and sweet. But don''t you understand that I won''t allow him to be disgraced because of me?"


    Yueting''s face was ashen as she spoke.


    Their relationship was one that lasted ten years, from the time they were very young, through their youths, until this day. It was such a sweet and tender relationship.


    The sweeter the memory, the more bitter it felt now.


    "Rest assured. I''ll get Prince Yu to help keep this sealed off."


    The Lins were now connected to Prince Yu through her marriage after all. No matter what things were like within the household, it was still possible to keep it from leaking outside.


    As long as no one talked about it, they could keep it on the low down.


    "Xiaoya, you''re still as adorable and innocent as before."


    Yueting shook her head while she forced a smile. This was no going to be as simple as Lin Mengya wished.


    "Even if other people stop talking about it, do you think I can put it behind me? Xiaoya, many of those guards had been to war with Elder Brother Nansheng. When they were saying things to humiliate me, they were actually humiliating Elder Brother Nansheng at the same time. I won''t allow that."


    In Yueting''s heart, Nansheng was her idol, her everything.


    This was why she was so adamant.


    "Alright, even if you won''t marry my brother, Elder Sister Yueting, you shouldn''t seek death! I want you to witness the day I take revenge for you. I want you to witness how the perpetrators pay for their actions. Don''t you know that?"


    If her love for Nansheng became the reason for seeking death, then her hatred for the perpetrators should be the motivation for her to live on.


    Yueting held on tightly to Lin Mengya''s hand as she spoke with a trembling voice.


    Why? Why did this tragedy happen to the innocent and pitiful Elder Sister Yueting?


    "Revenge? Xiaoya, promise me that you won''t take revenge for me, please?"


    Lin Mengya had already shouldered many burdens. How could she allow Mengya to carry this on her back too?


    "Elder Sister Yueting, I..."


    "I know that you''re not the Xiaoya in the past, am I right?"


    Lin Mengya was immediately taken aback by Yueting''s words.


    Should she own up? If she did, she would not be able to explain herself. However, if she denied, she would be a hypocrite.


    "Actually you didn''t really change. You were very intelligent when you were a little girl. Although I didn''t know what happened exactly later on that made you go imbecile, I believe you''re back to the Xiaoya in my memory."


    Lin Mengya did not know how to react. She was at her wit''s end.


    "Don''t ever leave me, Elder Sister Yueting, please?"


    Until now, Lin Mengya finally realized how scared she was to lose the thing she possessed at this moment.


    She was afraid of losing everything wonderful, everyone who mattered to her.


    As she held on tightly to Yueting''s cold hands, she realized in her heart that there had not been a moment in her life that she felt so anxious and unsettled.


    Yueting stopped talking. She closed her eyes and lay down on the bed quietly as if she was a lifeless wooden doll.


    Lin Mengya sat by her bedside and guarded Yueting through the night.


    Lin Mengya was aching all over her body, that she had to get up from her light sleep before daylight.


    As she awoke, she felt a weight upon her thigh. She looked down only to realize that Snow was sleeping soundly on her lap with its head resting on her thigh.


    She realized that she had been covered by a warm fleece blanket. While she saw that Yueting was still sleeping, she wondered who was so considerate as to cover her with the warm blanket?


    She got up and exited the tent, with Snow in her arms. It was still early and the entire camping ground was rather empty, with only some imperial guards patrolling.


    With Snow in her arms, she walked towards the sleeping quarters for the four maidservants.


    Everyone in the tent was still asleep, so Lin Mengya quietly walked towards the patch of grass by the boundary of the camp ground with Snow.


    The autumn morning was chilly.


    Although Snow was small, its body was very warm.


    Lin Mengya sat on the grass with the little guy in her arms, she watched the sun rose from the horizon afar off.


    "Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold with only a thin layer of clothes on?"


    The voice sounded, as she was simultaneously covered with a white coat.


    "Is your wound serious?"


    The white coat on her smelt of Qinghu''s scent. At that instant, Lin Mengya felt a little awkward and embarrassed.


    "Rest assured. Who am I? It''s just a minor injury. I''m sure it will recover soon."


    The color of blood had returned to his cheeks and he sounded much livelier and more confident once again. Qinghu did look much better as if his injury was no longer affecting him much.


    With Snow in her arms, for the first time, Lin Mengya did not know what to say to Qinghu.

 Chapter 115 War of Words

    "Sorry, I..."


    The more intimate a person was to her, the more Lin Mengya did not know what to say to him.


    Snow finally awoke. Its rough tongue started licking Lin Mengya''s finger. Its docile and sweet mannerism as totally unlike that of a wolf.


    "Silly you, why did you apologize? That''s not necessary between you and me."


    Qinghu said with a smile as he stroked Lin Mengya''s long hair.


    She played along and rested her head on Qinghu''s elbow pit. In her heart, Qinghu was as close to her as her elder brother.


    "I didn''t expect them to move so fast and be so despicable with their approach."


    Having come from modern times, Lin Mengya was still considered infantile in these struggles between kingdoms.


    Lin Mengya shuddered at the thought that even the royals of the western vassal state could act so despicable and filthy. She wondered how many more of such things would be waiting for her down the road.


    "I told you. These people are like savage beasts. They are extremely vile and repulsive. You''re far too pure and innocent."


    The dissension and internal strife within the royal harems did not come in the form of open and straight forward dealings.


    The so-called glory was only a facet which covered all the filthiness.


    "I so want to protect everyone who matters to me. What should I do, Qinghu?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart was so unsettled that it had become a struggle for her, groping for what she should do.


    With a pained look in his eyes, Qinghu stroked her long hair and with a tone of indifference, he said,


    "This is a world in which people would cause you harm if you don''t cause them harm. If you desire to protect everyone who matters to you, you can''t wait for people to strike. Lass, do you know how Peach Blossom Dock became the number one organization for assassins in the bohemian?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Qinghu rarely talked about the things regarding Peach Blossom Dock.


    "It was because when Peach Blossom Dock was first established, all the more powerful assassins outside Peach Blossom Dock were annihilated.


    What happened in the past had lost its original feel now when Qinghu spoke about them.


    "Before that battle, Peach Blossom Dock did not allow any information leak." For this reason, the people in the martial realm were totally unprepared. From that time on, no one dared to go against Peach Blossom Dock.


    Lin Mengya lifted her eyes to gaze at the mountain and forest afar off and her eyes twinkled with a strange radiance.


    She had to remove all the obstacles in order to protect the people around her.


    Be it the Crown Prince or the Queen, they had abused their powers to violate and ravage the integrity and destiny of anyone they wish to lay their hands on.


    If she took away all the powers from them, they would not be able to bring harm to the people who mattered to her.


    "I get it now. Thank you, Qinghu."


    Her trembling and hesitant voice had turned to one with hopefulness and positivity. When Qinghu turned around, he could only see the hair on her head.


    "Lass, I''ll always stay by your side to protect you."


    Qinghu had been through too much filthiness and corruption in the first half of his life. He was going to use the rest of his life, even if it was only three short years, to use his life to protect and guard her.


    "No way. How could I be considered strong if all I do is hiding behind others?"


    He shook his head and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.


    If he had not seen how grieved she was last night, her smile would have fooled everyone in the world.


    "Let''s get going. I''m afraid there is not going to be any peace and quiet even in the capital city from today on."


    There was no hint of panic and anxiety in her voice, even though she was aware of the storm and bloodshed that was coming her way.


    Lin Mengya put Snow down on the ground, and the little beast looked at her curiously with its large round eyes.


    "Indeed, there is an impending storm."


    Qinghu lifted his head to gaze at the clear sky as a mocking smile flashed across his face.


    Back in the camping ground, there was an atmosphere of hostility in the air.


    Hu Lunan was after all the Second Prince of the western vassal state, no matter King Ming''s pleasant disposition, it''d be impossible for him to let this matter rest so easily."


    At this moment, some imperial guards appeared and walked up to Lin Mengya. Qinghu had quickly made himself visible while he kept an eye on Lin Mengya.


    One of the imperial guards who looked to be in his thirties cupping one fist in his other hand and said,


    "Greetings to Princess Yu. The Crown Prince had asked for you."


    That was fast.


    Lin Mengya nodded lightly and in a relaxed manner, followed the imperial guards on the way to the Crown Prince''s tent.


    Snow had stopped looking adorable and submissive, as it always did in Lin Mengya''s presence.


    There was an air of pride in as Snow lifted high its head, walking behind Lin Mengya.


    Without a doubt, the tent belonging to the Crown Prince was the most luxurious and elegant one in the entire camping ground.


    Before she even entered the tent, Lin Mengya could hear the voice of argument in the tent.


    "Please hand over your princess, Prince Yu. Everyone saw that Princess Yu was the only person who had gone into the Second Prince''s tent. Now that the Second Prince had been seriously injured, Prince Yu, you have to give an account to us."


    A eunuch had lifted the curtain at the entrance of the tent to allow Lin Mengya to enter. In that instance, all the eyes in the tents turned to her.


    "Greetings to the Crown Prince and King Ming."


    As Lin Mengya paid her respects to them, there was no hint of panic or fear in her mannerism at all.


    Lin Mengya was wearing a gentle smile on her beautiful countenance. She looked almost flawless.


    In the tent, King Ming and the Crown Prince were seated at the two sides respectively.


    Both their faces were ashen. From the moment Lin Mengya entered the tent, their eyes were lit up. As they lifted their gaze to Lin Mengya, their eyes appeared to be boring into her.


    "Let me ask you, Princess Yu. Were you the one who did harm to the Second Prince of the western vassal state?"


    The gaze of the Crown Prince was fiery, but the expression on his face was chilly and stiff.


    It seemed that he had a fierce argument with King Ming just a moment ago.


    That was why his face was looking ashen.


    Lin Mengya blinked, let her arms fall to her side and lied with her eyes wide opened.


    "I''m so sorry what happened to the Second Prince, but I am not aware of what happened."


    King Ming''s eyes were exuberating deep fury.


    Unfortunately, there were no guards around when Hu Lunan was injured. The dancers who were with Hu Lunan were nowhere to be found too.


    The imperial physician had given King Ming''s second son a diagnosis that he would be a useless person from now on.


    King Ming clenched his fists and wished he could break the neck of this young girl before his eyes.


    "Humph, let''s be honest; we are all intelligent people. I know you had a conflict with Nan. However, what''s been done to him was far too cruel and vicious."


    To him, his second son was almost blameless, except for the fact that he loved to frequent brothels.


    Not only did he have many concubines back in the palace, he even brought along the singers and dancers all the way to Dajin to entertain him.


    No matter how much an underachiever he was, he was after all his son.


    How would he not be heartbroken seeing him in this state?


    "Do I have a conflict with the Second Prince? I don''t get what you''re trying to say. I remember during the state banquet, Second Prince had picked Elder Sister Yueting out of ignorance, but he can''t be held guilty because of his ignorance. I thought this misunderstanding had been resolved?"


    Lin Mengya''s relaxed tone of voice coupled with the innocent expression on her face made it difficult for the people to see through her.


    Lin Mengya took her seat by the side, acting as if nothing had happened. At the same time, an indifferent expression on her face did not betray any emotions. However, she acted as if she was as concerned about what happened as the others in the tent.


    "You..."


    King Ming had to quietly suffer his loss, although he had also heard about how Hu Lunan kidnapped Princess Yu.


    For the sake of one woman, his unfilial son had upset his well-thought plan to secretly plant a spy in Dajin.


    If he had not decisively abandoned this lead, more of his secret agents and spies would come to light.


    "No matter what, since the Second Prince''s injury had something to do with Princess Yu, you have to be accountable somehow."


    King Ming sounded as if he was trying to threaten Lin Mengya, but to no avail.


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face faded right away, and it was replaced by a chilly expression upon hearing King Ming''s words.


    "Talking about accountability, I would like King Ming to give me an account too!"


    Lin Mengya''s voice suddenly sounded severe.


    On the surface, it appeared to everyone that the western vassal state guards were the ones who violated Yueting.


    While Hu Lunan was merely enjoying a good time with his entertainer dancers when he was here.


    The horrible thing happened to Yueting must have something to do with the Second Prince of the western vassal state.


    The atmosphere intensified and everyone was holding their breath in anticipation.


    There was no way King Ming could evade responsibility. All was down to his useless son.


    Others might not know, but he was clearly aware of the power of the Lin Family. In the past many years, wherever the soldiers led by Lin Muzhi stationed, no one else could argue over that land.


    What an imbecile Hu Lunan was, to have provoked the Lins and brought great shame to King Ming''s family.


    Although Princess Yu was a young lady, she had a very sharp tongue.


    This made it even more difficult for King Ming.


    "There isn''t a conclusion to this matter yet, perhaps..."


    The Crown Prince had thought that if he intercepted this matter, Lin Mengya would quietly back off and swallow the shame.


    Little did he expect that Lin Mengya would use this to make things even more difficult for him."


    "No conclusion yet? Is there any conclusion for the matter regarding the Second Prince of the western vassal state? Why then do you behave as if you are the judges here, while you humiliate the relatives of the royal family? Is this the solution the Crown Prince and King Ming you have come out with?"


    Lin Mengya''s imposing manner was in no way inferior to that of the two men.


    In an instant, silence filled the tent. No one would have expected that this demure Princess Yu was such a sassy personality.


    Although the Crown Prince did have a part in supervising the state matters, he had yet to ascend the throne. Based on the laws of Dajin, he was not qualified to convict Lin Mengya.


    Therefore, from the position of command, the Crown Prince had since given Lin Mengya a chance to retaliate.


    "I''ve sent for you so that I can clarify what happened yesterday. Princess Yu had been oversensitive."


    The Crown Prince had to back off given that the situation had come to this.


    If the subjects and the nobles were to find out about this, there would a lot of finger-pointing and judging.


    They might accuse him of helping their opponents. This could be catastrophic to him, as a supposed gentleman with integrity.


    This would be extremely risky.

 Chapter 116 Guest Turned Hos

    t


    The atmosphere in the tent came to a standstill. Faced with the problem regarding Yue Ting, most of the people quietly believed that this was a punishment the heavens had meted out for this lecherous prince.


    Lin Mengya remained quietly on her seat. She had just shut up the mouths of King Ming and the Crown Prince by making a few statements.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment. Although King Ming was not resigned to the outcome, he could not think of any other way to make things difficult to Lin Mengya. He had to hold his displeasure in.


    He had been running his country of the western vassal state the way he wanted over the years. Even the Emperor of Dajin treated him like a brother every time they met.


    Never did he expect that he would fall into the hands of a young woman.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, the western vassal state guards were stirring up a commotion, pressing Princess Yu to be accountable. They''ve even barged into Prince Yu''s tent!"


    An imperial guard who entered the tent abruptly reported to them.


    Before the Crown Prince had time to react, Lin Mengya smacked her hand on the table with great force.


    "Is this how the royals of the western vassal state conduct yourselves? While one of you is trying to put me down by threats over here, your men are taking the opportunity to break into my tent. Is this justifiable?"


    King Ming was stuck dumb by Lin Mengya''s questioning.


    What was intended as a confrontation from the leader of the western vassal state, had now turned around. At this moment, Lin Mengya seemed to have the upper hand in the entire matter.


    "Father, the Crown Prince, please listen to what Ming Yue has to say."


    All of a sudden, Ming Yue who had blended into the corner of the wall stood up.


    She looked towards the direction where King Ming and the Crown Prince with a pair of crescent-shaped eyes, which were so full of life that they seemed to be able to speak.


    From the moment Lin Mengya set her eyes on Ming Yue, she knew that Ming Yue was not as simple as she seemed. In fact, Lin Mengya had observed that even the Crown Prince had a second look at Ming Yue because she had such attractive eyes.


    "I suppose it''s just a misunderstanding."


    It appeared that nothing could be done to salvage the situation with regards to Hu Lunan''s serious injury.


    However, why were the western vassal state guards barging into Prince Yu''s tent?


    The sudden turn of events had not just brought distress to King Ming alone.


    The composed manner with which Princess Ming Yue spoke did not betray any emotion of exasperation, despite knowing that her brother was severely injured.


    "Second Elder Brother is unruly, so it was likely he had offended someone. My father was doing this out of his love for a son. Please excuse my father if he acted impetuously."


    Her eyes sparkled and with gentleness as if there were ripples in her eyes. At the same time, her eyes betrayed a tinge of melancholy, so much so that the people''s hearts were melted, no matter how hard-hearted they were.


    With her gentle words, she had provided all three of them a way out of this difficult and awkward situation.


    The Crown Prince had long been mesmerized by this beauty, so much so that he could not deny her request.


    "What Princess Ming Yue says is right. Perhaps it is all a misunderstanding. Moreover, we haven''t arrived at a conclusion on the matter regarding the Second Prince. If we continue to argue over this matter here, won''t we be giving the perpetrator a chance to cause further harm? What''s most important at the moment is to tend to Second Prince''s injuries."


    The Crown Prince, bewitched at this moment, changed his attitude and began to ease up with his tone of voice.


    Lin Mengya laughed secretly to herself but kept her eyes fixed on King Ming, giving him a look which was neither haughty nor humble.


    Eventually, King Ming seemed to be distracted by some other matter, and he no longer looked distressed.


    "The Crown Prince and Ming Yue are right. I''ve wronged Princess Yu. Please excuse me for my reckless behavior. It was really because of my love for my son that I behaved in this way."


    Lin Mengya knew not to push further since King Ming had backed off.


    She nodded her head, but kept her head high with pride, as if she had just made a difficult decision to give in.


    "However, we cannot just let go of the matter. It''s good that Prince Yu is here. Since this entire episode had started because of all you, you will be in charge of finding out the culprit."


    The Crown Prince immediately targeted Long Tianhao, who had just entered the tent.


    From the words of the Crown Prince, one could tell that he was still siding King Ming of the western vassal state. An idea was conceived in Lin Mengya''s mind almost immediately.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, please lay down the reward and punishment clearly so that everyone would be convicted. If my husband finds the culprit, how would you reward him?"


    Could he be targeting Long Tianhao, now that he failed to bring Lin Mengya down?


    Such a bargain was not possible in the world. The plan of the Crown Prince was obviously not thorough and well thought.


    "This..." The Crown Prince hesitated. There was not to be any reward. The Crown Prince was not expecting Long Tianhao to be able to hand over the culprit, then he would make things even more difficult for him.


    "If Prince Yu is able to hand over the culprit, I will fulfill any wish he makes. What do you think of this reward?"


    Any wish?


    Lin Mengya was laughing inside scornfully.


    Was the Crown Prince so sure that she was unable to catch the culprit?


    "Prince Yu is young, intelligent and talented. I''m sure he will find the culprit. However, if the killer is too cunning, are we going to keep waiting indefinitely for him to be found?"


    So he had wanted a time limit.


    The Crown Prince pondered for a while and pretended to look as if he was put in a difficult position.


    "Alright, the limit will be three days. If Prince Yu is unable to hand over the killer after three days, I would have to interrogate Princess Yu."


    How unreasonable of the Crown Prince! It was obvious that he thought Lin Mengya was the culprit.


    Humph! What a despicable approach.


    "Alright! Three days will be the limit. If we''re unable to catch the culprit, I would carry the blame, even though I am innocent."


    Lin Mengya had to say the last bit to mock the Crown Prince of his injustice.


    By so doing, she stirred up dissatisfaction and doubts about the Crown Prince''s judgment in the many noble families.


    No matter what, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were the close family members of the Crown Prince after all.


    He was willing to sacrifice his close family members for them to be a scapegoat for the sake of his securing some short term benefits. He was so heartless!


    Lin Mengya''s words instantly provoked the anger of the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince, in turn, saw the disappointment on the faces of his subjects and was taken aback.


    "Since time is running short, please excuse us for taking our leave now."


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao exited the tent before the Crown Prince could explain himself.


    A feeling of hatred for Lin Mengya arose from the heart of the Crown Prince.


    This woman had been upsetting all his plans.


    He could not wait to see how Lin Mengya would escape this time!


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao strode out of the tent one after another.


    Long Tianhao had been keeping a straight face all these while as if he was totally unaffected by what happened.


    It was only until the two of them had gone out of sight from the Crown Prince that Long Tianhao breathed a sigh.


    "Did the Crown Prince make things difficult for you?"


    He was initially discussing some matters with Qinghan in his tent when all of a sudden, the guard he put in charge of watching over Lin Mengya rushed over to report to him what happened.


    The guard said that Lin Mengya had been brought to the Crown Prince''s tent, where King Ming was as well.


    Long Tianhao immediately knew something had gone wrong. He was sure it had something to do with Hu Lunan.


    King Ming was a tough person to deal with. Moreover, the Crown Prince had been eyeing on her for a long time.


    "No, they are not qualified to make things difficult for me yet."


    Perhaps, the Emperor was aware of the weakness of the Crown Prince, so the Emperor had made an exception and promoted Lin Mengya to be the first-rate consort, which meant that her rank was equal to the Crown Prince''s consort.


    For this reason, even if the Crown Prince wanted to convict her of a crime, he needed to hand her over to be questioned by Patrich''s Court.


    After the Patrich''s Courts convicted her, she would then be handed to the Ministry of Appointments in Imperial China.


    After this, the Emperor had to personally approve and sign the document before she was finally convicted.


    The Crown Prince had merely wanted to put Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao down. If he really went deeper, perhaps even the Queen would not have the authority to convict them.


    This was of course just speaking theoretically.


    The Queen could practically still punish the princess.


    "Alright, rest assured that I will find the culprit."


    The worry on Long Tianhao''s face touched Lin Mengya a little.


    She did not expect such an impassive looking man to be worrying so much over her.


    "I''ve made preparation with regards to the killer."


    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously, tugged on Long Tianhao''s clothes and walked towards a quiet and discreet corner.


    "This..."


    This was a tent for storing the grains.


    Although it was spacious, it was very basic.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain to the entrance and in it were a few dancers who were lying there, unconscious.


    "They are the dancers entertaining Hu Lunan in his tent that day. You would be surprised to learn their true identities."


    Qinghu was the one who stumbled upon them.


    It could be a coincidence, but it could also be someone''s intention that they were there.


    These three women were Peach Blossom Dock''s assassins.


    Qinghu spotted the sigh of Peach Blossom Dock on them when he was helping Lin Mengya settling these dancers.


    He said these were specialized killers belonging to Meimen Department of Peach Blossom Dock.


    Not only were their looks alluring, but they were also ruthless when they attack. They specialize in targeting lecherous men.


    Now they had been captured by her.


    As the saying went that the heavens would not allow even the blind sparrow to starve to death, just when Lin Mengya was about to fall asleep, someone provided a pillow for her to lay her head.


    "I see, but what has the Peach Blossom Dock to do with our problem?"


    While Long Tianhao listened patiently to Lin Mengya explaining to him the cause of effect of the incident, at the end of it all, he still looked so tense.


    Wherever these were assassins of the Peach Blossom Dock, there was bound to be treacherous plots and schemes of murders.


    It was very likely that they were on a mission targeting Hu Lunan.


    "Are you not afraid they would turn around and point their finger at you? What if they insisted that they did not do it, what will you do?"


    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows as his mind searched for a solution.


    Lin Mengya let go of the curtain so it fell. These women would not wake up in a few hours since Qinghu had punched their acupoints.


    "That would depend on Qinghu. He knew clearly the weaknesses of the killers. As long as we can prove that they are killers working for Peach Blossom Dock..."


    "King Ming would be much more desperate than us in taking their lives."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya thought to make other people the scapegoats seemed to do the trick all the time.


    Besides, Qinghu had once told her that the Peach Blossom Dock killers were extremely evil and their hands were full of men''s blood.


    This was especially true for killers belonging to this Meimen Department. To be part of it, the killers were expected to kill their lovers and close family to qualify.


    What kind of savage beasts would even not spare the lives of their loved ones?


    For this reason, she was not sympathetic towards them, neither would she think it was a pity to get rid of them.


    "I would like us to work together on a plan so that the people who were hiding in the dark and waiting for us to help accomplish their mission, would be exposed!"

 Chapter 117 Taking Every Step with Caution

    "Do you have a plan?"


    In fact, Long Tianhao had some ideas of his own after listening to Lin Mengya speak.


    However, his curiosity got the better of him and he wanted to hear from Lin Mengya first.


    This woman stood out from other women in that she was always so full of creative ideas.


    Among her ideas, some were unheard of and unseen.


    He wondered how much of her mind was still unknown to him.


    "Your Highness, please help by first spreading the word that the killer has been found."


    Lin Mengya showed a mysterious smile, which was her signature smile. By so doing, she made Long Tianhao itched in the heart.


    When she smiled in this way, Long Tianhao knew someone would get into trouble soon.


    "Alright," said Long Tianhao, driven by his emotions. Long Tianhao was himself unaware, how much he doted on this woman.


    "Thank you so much, Your Highness. We''ll wait for the good news then."


    Lin Mengya smiled with a coldness hidden in her smile.


    She could tell from what she saw that both King Ming and the Crown Prince were fully aware of how Elder Sister Yue Ting was humiliated.


    Otherwise, how did they jump to the conclusion that it had to do with her, who had a deep grudge against Hu Lunan?


    One was the King Ming of the western vassal state, while the other was the Crown Prince of Dajin. How outrageous of them!


    How could they condone such a filthy and vile act and yet behave as if they were in the right?


    Where was justice in this world?


    In that case, she had no reason to be kind when dealing with them.


    While Lin Mengya was engrossed in her emotions, she did not realize that the man in front of her was looking at her with such tenderness.


    The two of them had returned to Prince Yu''s tent secretly, so much so that no one noticed them at all.


    Long Tianhao stood outside the entrance of the tent and watched Lin Mengya as she entered through it and eventually disappeared out of his sight.


    In an instant, the tender look on his face faded away like melting snow.


    What remained was his usually dispassionate expression as he turned to leave the tent.


    He supposed it was his usual way of not wanting to create any stir but always keeping the peace which led the Crown Prince to think that he was weak and easily manipulated.


    "Lin Kui, get someone to secretly spread the rumor that we have captured the assassin who tried to kill Hu Lunan."


    Lin Mengya''s plan was brilliant, but in order for them not to give the game away, he had to create some hot news item.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    While Lin Kui excused himself to carry out his instructions, Long Tianhao returned to Long Qinghan''s tent.


    The moment Long Tianhao entered the tent, what came into sight was Long Qinghan lying on the bed, reeking of alcohol. Long Tianhao could not help frowning.


    This lad must have gone drinking somewhere to end up in this state.


    "What happened, Third Elder Brother? Did you get thrown out of the tent by Third Sister-in-law again?"


    Long Qinghan laughed in a teasing way. To him, his Third Elder Brother had been continuously compromising with his wife since he got to know her.


    Long Tianhao ignored him, sat down on a small stool and started flipping through the documents in front of him.


    "However, what do you intend to do about the matter regarding Yue Ting, Third Elder Brother?"


    Long Qinghan seemed to have sobered up from the alcohol, judging from his look. His blurry eyes had recovered and he was able to focus on the man in front of him.


    "The matter regarding Yue Ting had all along been a planned scheme. Not only were these people targeting the Yue and the Lin Families, they meant to force me into action too."


    The Lins had been linked up with Prince Yu''s household through his marriage. The glory or the shame of either family would affect the other.


    This was why Long Tianhao began to harbor the thought of fighting the Crown Prince.


    "Are you not worried that this was the Queen''s intention and part of her plan?"


    In fact, the one person they should fear most was the woman in the chamber of imperial concubines, not the Crown Prince, who was not the real threat.


    The Queen possessed the supreme authority, having come from a powerful family. The extent of her power was beyond what they imagined.


    Long Tianhao shook his head and the expression on his face said that he was thinking deep and hard.


    "I would think that what happened was a collaboration between the Crown Prince and the Second Prince of the western vassal state. If the Queen finds out about it, the Crown Prince would inevitably be reprimanded."


    Although they were always on their toes, it did not satisfy the Crown Prince.


    The Queen had retained a monopoly on power. She had total control over the Crown Prince all this time, citing the reason that the Crown Prince was too young and inexperienced, so he was not thorough in his considerations.


    While this time, the Crown Prince was trying to prove himself, however, what happened only went to show that he had exhausted all his ideas.


    Without a doubt, this was an opportunity Heavens had given to them.


    "You''re absolutely right. That old woman is so shrewd that she would never let happen such a thing which oversteps the bounds of what is proper."


    A gentle smile broke out on Long Qinghan''s face, while in fact, he was harboring bad intentions.


    "If someone were to report to the Queen right now about the entire incident, the Crown Prince would likely be severely reprimanded."


    In terms of causing harm to others, they were all very skillful. Moreover, they would not be merciful when they do cause harm.


    "If that were to happen, the Crown Prince would not have the energy to care about his collaboration with King Ming."


    Long Tianhao said flatly as if causing the Crown Prince harm had nothing to do with him.


    Another day passed with the campground being in a tumult. Lin Mengya had shut herself up in the tent ever since afternoon.


    The initial plan was to return to the capital city after three days, but now it seemed that the return journey would be delayed indefinitely.


    Every pair of eyes was on Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya.


    They could not wait to witness how they would capture the murderer.


    "Is there no improvement whatsoever?"


    Lin Mengya frowned while she looked at the imperial physician took Yue Ting''s pulse, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Your Highness, Princess Yu, Miss Yue''s illness is of the heart. There is no medication that can help."


    The imperial physician looked at Prince Yu with a helpless expression. Everyone knew that Miss Yue and Princess Yu were very close.


    The imperial physician thought that it would be good and well if he managed to heal Miss Yue. If not, he was afraid he would provoke Princess Yu to anger.


    "Illness of the heart?"


    Yue Ting had not wakened from her sleep since the day she spoke to Lin Mengya.


    Yue Ting had refused to wake up no matter how hard Lin Mengya and Yue Qi tried to wake her.


    Over a period of two days, Yue Ting had become pallid and feeble-looking.


    The sight of Yue Ting looking so pale on her face, her feeble breathing made Lin Mengya very anxious, but she had no idea how to help her.


    "Elder Sister, it doesn''t help to be so anxious. Why don''t you take a rest and eat something? Who will take care of Elder Sister Yue Ting if you collapse too?"


    Lin Zhongyu said, apparently pained to see how Lin Mengya refused to take a break from taking care of Yue Ting. How would she find the energy to continue on?


    "Indeed, Miss, you are our pillar! What should we do if even you collapse?"


    They had come to this place, all excited, but now, a miserable ambiance had chased away all the initial exhilaration.


    From the day Yue Ting met with the mishap, the four maidservants could sense the tension in the air. The smiley expression on everyone''s face had turned into a dejected look.


    Snow lay quietly beside Lin Mengya''s feet and kept its watery eyes on Lin Mengya all the time.


    Seeing that everyone was looking upset, Lin Mengya knew she should not continue doing this.


    "Elder Sister Lin, I know you''re worried about my sister," said Yue Qi as she wiped away her tears and forced a smile on her face.


    "Qi''er knows that Elder Sister Lin, you are trying your best, wrecking your brains for a way to revenge for my sister, but you still have to take care of your health."


    Yue Qi had been staying with Lin Mengya for the past few days.


    While Mrs. Yue had sent men to them a number of times, her men were been chased away by Baishao''s scolding every time.


    Eventually, it was said that Uncle Yue was so enraged with Mrs. Yue that he rebuked her severely, thereby putting a stop to the commotion.


    "I really appreciate your kind intentions. Rest assured that I''ll be alright."


    Lin Mengya tried to suppress her sadness and hide it in her heart, and gradually she was looking more relaxed.


    This was not the time to be overcome by sadness.


    Hu Lunan was already a useless man, but in the world, there were still countless people who took the side of evil-doers.


    "Qi''er, come with me, I''m going to see your father."


    Baiji helped Lin Mengya into a jade green cape and straightened her dress all the way to the hem. To the eyes of an outsider, she was still the invincible Princess Yu before King Ming and the Crown Prince.


    Accompanied by Yue Qi, the two walked across the campground, while all time, they could hear the whispers of the people along the way.


    As the vicious words the people used to attack her beloved elder sister went into her ears, Yue Qi''s little face was drained of its colors as she tried hard to endure those words.


    Her pair of hands under the cape was balled up in fists. All of a sudden, her cold hands were wrapped around by a pair of warm and gentle hands.


    "Elder Sister Lin, I..." Yue Qi lifted her face, which looked as if she was going to burst out crying and her grimacing face was caught by Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    She could read from Lin Mengya''s eyes that Lin Mengya was trying to encourage her to keep her sorrows in her heart and to brace herself so that she did not betray the sadness in her.


    "Qi''er, now that your sister is broken, you are the only hope of the Yue''s now. Don''t let people''s perception control you."


    Apart from Yue Qi, the rest of the Yue family felt ashamed of Yue Ting.


    Even Mrs. Yue had drawn a clear line between her daughter and herself. Yue Qi was the only one staying by her sister side every day to take care of her.


    "Me? How could I ever match up to my sister? My sister is the real pride of the Yue Family."


    She lowered her head as those useless tears streamed down once again.


    Yue Ting''s name had spread across the capital city the year she turned 13. Compared to the daughters of many respectable families in the capital city, she was one of the most talented and beautiful.


    In the eyes of Yue Qi, her elder sister was like a fairy in heaven. She was the one and only goddess to her.


    However, her fairy had been ruined, and her world had crumbled as a result.


    "You are Yue Ting''s blood sister, so you are exactly like her."


    The Yues had only two daughters through Mr. Yue first wife. Although he had begotten a son through a concubine, this son could not be his heir after all.


    However, Yue Qi was too young to understand matters concerning this.


    Soon, Lin Mengya was nearing the tent where the Yues were staying. She could clearly feel the tension in the air building up as she approached it.


    "Please inform Uncle Yue that Princess Yu has come to visit."


    Many of the servants of the Yue Family had received much kindness from Yue Ting, for this reason, they were also exceptionally grateful to Lin Mengya.


    The servants guarding outside immediately entered the tent to inform their master, and they back in a moment.


    "Please come this way, Princess Yu and Second Miss."


    In return for their courtesy, Lin Mengya nodded, grabbed hold of Yue Qi''s hand and entered the Yue''s tent.

 Chapter 118 Yue Mansions Pas

    t


    Once Lin Mengya entered the tent, what came into sight was Uncle Yue sitting on a chair.


    It had only been a few days since she last saw Uncle Yue, but he seemed to have aged a lot.


    "Daddy, are you alright, Daddy?"


    Yue Qi dashed across the tent and threw herself into Uncle Yue''s arms. However, she was not shedding a tear.


    "Qi''er, Daddy''s alright. How is your elder sister?"


    Since Yue Ting''s mishap, Uncle Yue had been shutting himself up in the tent. Regardless of the rampant rumors, he held on to the belief that his daughter would never do such things as what was rumored.


    Nevertheless, whatever happened had already happened. He could not bring himself to face up to the people.


    "Elder Sister... She is alright. Elder Sister Lin had been taking very good care of her. All the people from Prince Yu''s Mansion treated her kindly."


    Yue Qi stole a glance at Lin Mengya, and then determinedly hid her sorrowful countenance.


    She knew that Elder Sister Lin was right. She was her daddy''s only hope now, so she had to be strong. She would not allow becoming the laughingstock of the people all around anymore.


    "That''s good, that''s good. You may go, Daddy has something to discuss with Princess Yu."


    Yue Qi nodded and left the tent.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and Mr. Yue were the only ones left in the tent of the Yues.


    "Rest assured, Uncle Yue. I''ll make sure that Elder Sister Yue Ting will not suffer any further wrong while she stays with me."


    Sitting on the chair, Lin Mengya quietly offered some words of comfort.


    However, Mr. Yue was wearing a miserable look of deep regret on his face as he took in a deep breath.


    "This is all my fault; it''s all my fault!"


    His aged voice was filled with sorrow and remorse, while Lin Mengya chose to keep quiet. She did not expect Mr. Yue to suddenly raise the secret from ten years ago.


    "Actually, my wife did not give birth to Ting''er and Qi''er, or I should say, they were not born of this evil woman!"


    Lin Mengya could sense an awkward atmosphere.


    There was a reason for Mr. Yue to take a few concubines.


    When Mr. Yue was younger, he was listed among the most good-looking men. He was also learned in all kinds of knowledge, but he was definitely not a promiscuous man.


    "How could..."


    "When Meiyi and I were first married, we lived like a loving couple. Although subsequently, we bore our two daughters, Ting''er and Qi''er, we continued to live a sweet, wonderful life together until the summer 10 years ago.


    That year, his wife''s health deteriorated quickly after giving birth to Yue Qi.


    During that one month''s time when she was recuperating in her mother''s house, the grievous news of her sister''s drowning came to her one day.


    Because Mrs. Yue had a very close relationship with her sister, she could not take the blow and her health deteriorated further. Subsequently, she remained in her mother''s house for half a year to recuperate.


    Mr. Yue who loved his wife dearly was agreeable to her extended stay at her mother''s house.


    Little did he expect that Mrs. Yue''s temperament changed drastically when returned from her mother''s house. This Mr. Yue realized over time.


    In the past, Mrs. Yue always handed the household matters to the servants of the house due to her poor health.


    Even if the servants were unable to perform the tasks to perfection, she would merely nag a little about it.


    However, after she returned from recuperating at her mother''s house, there was once she beat two maidservants to death for no apparent reason. The much stranger thing was that these two maidservants were once her confidantes.


    That was not all. An even greater change in her was the attitude in which she treated her two daughters and Mr. Yue.


    As a scholarly person, Mr. Yue had first been attracted to Mrs. Yue mostly because she was gentle, meek and virtuous.


    Their elder daughter was gradually growing to be like her mother under her guidance.


    Even though she was still little, she was well versed with the etiquettes and was very well-mannered.


    However, ever since Mrs. Yue returned, not only was she full of criticisms for her eldest daughter, she also found all kinds of reasons to punish her.


    Under such a demanding education, Yue Ting flourished even more and was becoming even more excellent.


    However, the more she flourished, the more Mrs. Yue seemed to lose her liking for her.


    If she even treated her own daughter in this way, her attitude towards Mr. Yue was said to be increasingly overbearing and unreasonable.


    Since Mr. Yue loved his wife deeply, he convinced himself that the reason his wife''s temperament had changed so drastically was merely because of her sister''s death.


    Little did he expect that his forbearance had worsened Mrs. Yue''s temper.


    At first, his sons from other concubines were raised together with his two daughters in the same house.


    However, Mrs. Yue, using the reason that the children from the lawful wife and the concubines were not the same, threw the children of the concubine out to the outer courtyards for them to be raised outside her house.


    It became a common and regular practice for Mrs. Yue to cut the allowance to the concubines.


    If Mr. Yue expressed any dissatisfaction on what she did, Mrs. Yue would throw a tantrum and he would back off because of his love for his wife.


    No matter how much a person''s temperament changes, her nature would not change. Is this person really Mrs. Yue?"


    Lin Mengya immediately saw through the suspicious nature of this matter.


    Mr. Yue nodded and continued.


    "I had a similar suspicion. I heard that my wife has a younger sister who has the exact temperament of the current Mrs. Yue. She is my wife''s twin. I initially thought that they had been switched. My wife''s younger sister had not been married, but my wife had given birth to my daughters. What I did was that I engaged midwife to do an investigation."


    As he spoke, his face was filled with suspicion and puzzlement.


    "The midwife claimed that after checking on her, she concluded that she was one who had been through childbirth. From then on, I put away my suspicion. However, the response of my wife to what happened to Yue Ting the other day made me believe that she cannot be my Meiyi!"


    What kind of mother would mock at her own daughter right after she had been sexually assaulted?


    Lin Mengya pondered over this matter and indeed the impression that her father and brother used to sing praises about Mrs. Yue being a gentle and virtuous person.


    This was one of the main reasons they had secured the marriage arrangement for her brother with the Yues.


    Now, however, this so-called Mrs. Yue was nothing like the Mrs. Yue they knew.


    "Did you think that something was fishy at that time?"


    Mr. Yue nodded, but the pain and sorrow on his face were unmistakable. However, there was a determined look in his eyes.


    "Meiyi and I were so in love with each other. For these past years, this woman had ruined the beautiful image in Meiyi in my heart. Therefore, I would like to ask Princess Yu to do me a favor."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She could guess what Mr. Yue wanted her to do without hearing it from him.


    She bent her knees slightly as she bowed politely to Mr. Yue. She was still the distinguished Princess Yu before the eyes of many.


    However, she would forever be the well-mannered junior before Uncle Yue.


    "Rest assured, Uncle Yue. Mengya will make a thorough investigation of this matter and render justice back to the Yues."


    How despicable to have switched Mrs. Yue for her sister! By the time Lin Mengya exited from the tent of the Yues, she had not calmed down and was still fuming.


    As Lin Mengya walked away in her green cape, she looked like a jade-green wave flowing through space.


    At that juncture, Lin Mengya''s elegant but unapproachable air about her had put all the gossips to a stop.


    No one could figure out why Princess Yu was so upset and angry after visiting the Yue Family''s tent.


    It seemed that the mystery had been solved.


    How did someone manage to drug Elder Sister Yue Ting? How did no one discover that she was missing? Why did Mrs. Yue try to broadcast this matter?


    It was all because of this woman, who was supposedly Elder Sister''s birth mother, but was in fact in her aunt!


    It was no wonder this Mrs. Yue opposed to the engagement between her elder brother and Elder Sister Yue Ting.


    The true reason was that Elder Sister Yue Ting was not even her own daughter!


    She took into consideration that her words might be overheard by Elder Sister Yue Ting and it would inevitably upset her further.


    With such thoughts, Lin Mengya turned and headed towards Long Qinghan''s tent.


    "Princess Yu has arrived..."


    A young eunuch cried out, so the two men in the tent stopped in the midst of their discussion on certain matters and turned to look towards the entrance of the tent.


    A figure in green entered, whose expression was cold and severe. Even Long Qinghan shuddered at the sight of her face.


    His initial intention at teasing her quickly disappeared.


    Why did these two people love to go to other people''s tent?


    Unfortunately, there was no way he could deny these two people access to his tent.


    "Your Highness, Prince Yu, may I do something while staying in this tent?"


    Lin Mengya was seeking permission from Long Tianhao, who nodded. They had totally ignored Long Qinghan, who was on the bed.


    "Excuse me, the two of you. This place seems to be my tent, isn''t it?"


    This was outrageous! Why did nobody care that he was the host here?"


    All of a sudden, a killer look from the couple shot from their eyes onto Long Qinghan.


    He, who was had been shot with the looks could only quietly lie on the bed, pretending to be a dead man.


    "I''m drunk, so you two, just do what you want, do what you want!"


    How could there be such unreasonable people in the world?


    Long Tianhao did not bother about his younger brother, who was playing a fool on the bed, but turned to look at Lin Mengya with a puzzled expression.


    Whoever had stepped on her toes again this time?


    "Are you there, Qinghu?"


    "Of course I am. Wherever you are, I''ll be there."


    A lanky, handsome figure appeared behind Lin Mengya in an instant. He threw a glance at each of the two men in the tent.


    He stood before Lin Mengya with a brilliant smile on his face.


    "I''d like you to investigate a matter. As quickly as possible, I''d like you to get to the bottom of what''s written in here, following at the requirement written within."


    From inside her sleeve, Lin Mengya took out a letter sealed with wax.


    It was a letter written by Mr. Yue and it contained information about the address, as well as the unique characteristics of Mrs. Yue. He believed that the woman who died then was, in fact, the real Mrs. Yue.


    Lin Mengya wanted Qinghu to handle this matter. On one hand, he was capable of completing the task well, on the other hand, she wanted this to be kept a secret from the others.


    "Alright, this is a small matter, but who would protect you when I''m gone?"


    He said with a serious expression on his face. In fact, Qinghu''s heart was much assured when Lin Mengya had Ye by her side. He could go about his other business from then on.


    He had made the statement just to provoke Long Tianhao.


    Just as he expected, even before he could finish his sentence, Long Tianhao''s face fell.


    "Rest assured. Even if you were dead, my wife would still be safe and sound."


    There was a chilly tone in Long Tianhao''s voice.


    It seemed that he was going to twist and break Qinghu''s neck in the next moment.


    Unfortunately, being engrossed in her thoughts, Lin Mengya did not even notice the crossfire of words between those two men.


    "Rest assure, Ye will make sure I''m safe. Go quickly, just be very careful!"


    No matter whether her suspicion turned out to be true, she was certain that the current Mrs. Yue was working together with the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 119 Investigation and Gathering of Evidence

    "Alright, I''m going. Do be very careful, lass."


    Qinghu reached out his hand and stroked Lin Mengya''s hair, as he raised his eyebrows and revealed a tender smile on his face.


    Although it was merely a casual gesture, it appeared to Long Tianhao that Qinghu was trying to challenge him.


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself and protect myself."


    Lin Mengya knew clearly in her heart that she was the person whom Qinghu was most concerned about.


    Although Qinghu was usually frivolous, he was always very serious in matters regarding Lin Mengya''s safety.


    Qinghu nodded and stole another glance at the two men in there before exiting the tent.


    When he turned, he realized the Long Tianhao was shooting a killer look at him.


    "Your Highness?"


    Lin Mengya called out to Prince Yu, with bewilderment in her eyes.


    What did Long Tianhao look so displeased on this face? Could it be because their plan was not proceeding smoothly?


    "Nothing. What did you ask Qinghu to do?"


    Usually, Long Tianhao was not the kind of person to probe into other people''s business.


    He usually worked separately with Lin Mengya and usually leave each other alone in their private matters.


    Nevertheless, for some reason today, when he saw how intimate Qinghu and Lin Mengya were, he could not help feeling a little displeased.


    He had the feeling that they were sharing a small secret but keeping him out of it.


    An awkward feeling arose in the Prince''s heart.


    "It is nothing really."


    Lin Mengya did not think much of it after pondering for a while, and she eventually told him everything that happened right from the beginning.


    "Never would anyone expect that such a thing as secretly switching people around would also happen in the Yue Family."


    Long Qinghan exclaimed in astonishment and shook his head after listening to Lin Mengya.


    "Also? Had someone else done it before too?"


    Lin Mengya noted that Long Qinghan did not sound too surprised by what she said.


    Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan looked at each other for a second and finally Long Tianhao said,


    "Indeed, thirteen years ago, His Majesty, my father fancied a girl named Qing Lian. She was initially a singer in court workshop who was subsequently given the title of a beauty queen. However, who would have expected that three years later, Beauty Lian''s temperament changed drastically and quickly provoked my father to anger. As a result, she was dragged in limbo."


    So it turned out that there was such a precedent case. Lin Mengya was surprised to learn about such things happening in the palace.


    "Later on, Beauty Lian committed suicide in limbo. However, no one would have expected that a very popular prostitute, looking exactly like Beauty Lian, appeared in Ruyun brothel in the capital city. Subsequently, the people in the capital city said that she became crazy and claimed that she used to be the Emperor''s woman."


    A beauty queen in the palace had been switched and sent to the brothel to become its most popular prostitute.


    Everyone who heard about this would think that this was unimaginable.


    Moreover, the security in the palace was so tight, it would be almost impossible to exit the palace, not to mention switching a beauty queen with another woman.


    So how did they manage to do it?


    "Unless no suspicious clues were left behind by the dead woman in limbo?"


    Lin Mengya refused to believe that. To her, even identical twins would be different in some ways, be it a subtle difference.


    Their temperament would be different. What was most imaginable would be the fact that this even happened in the palace.


    "No. She was put in limbo because she caused an injury on the Emperor."


    Long Qinghan shook his head. This happened such a long time ago, and the saying that there was a switch was merely a wild guess of the people in the palace.


    Long Tianhao and Long Qinghan were mere youths back then.


    Moreover, this incident was only hearsay.


    Although there were still some doubts in her mind, a bold idea had started to form in Lin Mengya''s mind.


    "There must be countless mysteries within the palace. What is more pressing now is to catch the culprit behind Elder Sister Yueting''s assault."


    Qinghu had gone to the Yue''s old house to carry out his investigation and soon, he would come back with the information.


    Therefore the most important thing now was to achieve justice for Elder Sister Yueting.


    "The news had been spread far and wide and more than three groups of people had approached us for information this morning alone. However, these people were like madmen, who conflicted with the secret agents."


    At this moment, there was a scheming smile on both Long Qinghan and Lin Mengya''s face.


    It was no wonder that these people were trying so hard. If they managed to annihilate the witnesses, Lin Mengya would become the scapegoat after three days.


    However, they did not expect that Lin Mengya was already fully prepared for this.


    "It''s not a good idea to drag on another three days. By then, even if there''s not chaos among them, we would suffer great loss."


    Long Qinghan said, with a helpless expression on his face. Despite the secret agents being highly skilled in martial arts, it was impossible for them to withstand continuous waves of opponents.


    Moreover, with time running out, those people would definitely up their attacks to be even more vicious.


    "In that case, Your Highness would have to make a trip with me tonight."


    Lin Mengya said with a cheeky smile on her face as she turned to look at Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao nodded subconsciously, without having any idea of exactly what she was going to do.


    "Oh yes, are there any Peach Blossom Dock killers among these waves of people?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that Qinghu mentioned earlier on that the killers of Peach Blossom Dock had been gathered at the foot of Mount Lingju.


    Moreover, those girls in the tent were truly Peach Blossom Dock killers.


    "Indeed. However, they''ve been hidden among the other families. Without you reminding us, we would have left them out."


    Long Qinghan nodded. For the past few days, he was indeed the one who gave instructions for the servants to dispose of the enemy''s dead bodies.


    Before disposing of the bodies, they had been examined according to the way Lin Mengya instructed, and they were indeed found to be the killers.


    "This is getting more complicated. If the Peach Blossom Dock killers were hidden among the other powerful families, it would not be so easy to pinpoint and expose them."


    Frowning, Lin Mengya could really understand what the phrase "before the first wave subsides, a new wave rises" meant.


    Even before the problem with regards to King Ming was solved, she had to worry about the intentions of the Peach Blossom Dock killers, which she still had no idea about.


    Little would she expect that a seemly harmless hunting trip would turn into something so complicated.


    It was difficult enough for her to settle Elder Sister Yueting. Moreover, she had no idea how to appease and comfort her own elder brother.


    "Are you still brooding over things concerning Yueting?"


    After they exited the tent, Long Tianhao asked Lin Mengya quietly.


    Lin Mengya instinctively nodded. With downcast eyes, she sighed and answered,


    "Indeed, I don''t know how I could explain this to my elder brother."


    Despite her confidence in her brother that he was not a shallow person, she could not deny the fact that Elder Sister Yueting''s modesty had been violated. She was afraid that her engagement to her elder brother would be broken.


    "Your elder brother would not blame you for this. I''ve already sent word to Mingyue nunnery just outside the capital city. Yueting can go there to recuperate."


    In Dajin, girls who were involved in dishonorable conducts, not to mention having their modesty violated, would be extremely concerned about their reputation.


    Not to mention getting married for Yueting, she could be overcome by scandalous rumors once she returned to the capital city.


    "Does it mean a girl''s good name could be preserved only by staying in a nunnery?"


    Lin Mengya could not reconcile with the idea. To her, the woman whose modesty had been violated was the victim.


    Did these women not deserve the sympathy and understanding of others? Why did these pitiful young women have to be accused and take in the tongue-lashing by other people?


    "I know how much you could not bear for this to happen, but if she were to go back to the capital city, and we bring her to our house, she would still be the target for finger-pointing. Based on Yueting''s nature, do you think she could take it?"


    Long Tianhao''s eyes were filled with tenderness as if he could totally sympathize with Lin Mengya''s pain.


    Although she was such a strong lady, she was often troubled over the problems faced by the people around her.


    Somehow, Long Tianhao even thought that she looked exceptionally adorable for behaving this way.


    "If you think that she''ll be lonely in the nunnery, I can arrange for her to live in a private courtyard, so she could enjoy peace and solitude. What do you think?"


    Before this, Long Tianhao had never been so considerate towards anyone. He was now so thoughtful just because Yueting was Lin Mengya''s good friend.


    Lin Mengya forced a sad smile on her face and nodded. She was trying hard not to look troubled.


    Deep in her heart, however, she still had the wishful thinking that Elder Sister Yueting and her elder brother would end up a loving couple.


    It appeared that this was almost impossible now.


    Because of the series of events that happened one after another, following the incident regarding Yue Ting and Hu Lunan, the security at the campground had been stepped up.


    Many of the noble families of subjects in the court who were in good terms started huddling together.


    It was safer to be gathered together in one place.


    Apart from Prince Yu''s tent, the other families more or less gathered in clusters on the grass lawn.


    Therefore, when Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao returned to their tents, they were surprised to find that the grass patch around their tents had been intentionally left empty by the other people.


    Baiji, who spotted them from afar off, had lifted up the curtain to the tent for them.


    The four maidservants and Lin Zhongyu had been keeping Yueting company the whole day long in the tent.


    After Lin Mengya''s visit to Uncle Yue, it was a way of informing him that Yueqi would officially be staying with her.


    Since the supposed Mrs. Yue may not even be Mrs. Yue after all, it would be risky for Yueqi to stay with her.


    Therefore, Mr. Yue had formally entrusted Yueqi in Lin Mengya''s care.


    Elder Sister Yueting was still in deep sleep on the bed when they returned. Although the imperial physician had prescribed a considerable amount of medication for her, they did not seem to be of any effect on her.


    The night before, a fever came to Elder Sister Yueting without any reason. After an entire day, she was much weakened compared to when she first came.


    "What happened? Has her fever not subsided?"


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya asked Yueqi who had remained by the bed all this time.


    "Not yet. The imperial physician said she might have some wounds that are not healed and had turned septic, so the fever doesn''t subside. If we don''t directly apply the antiseptic medication to her wound, it would be useless taking the oral medications."


    With the help of Baishao and the other maidservants, they checked every inch of Elder Sister Yueting''s body, but were unable to find any open wounds.


    Lin Mengya chewed on her lips. She thought of one place on Yueting''s body that the others would not think of.


    "Your Highness, the Prince, please bring Xiaoyu with you and leave the tent for now. Baiji, Baishao, prepare a big basin for me. Baizhi, boil the medication prescribed by the imperial physician and put it in the basin with water."

 Chapter 120 The Death of Hu Lunan

    Long Tianhao and Lin Zhongyu stood in front of the tent entrance and watched as the girls went in and out of the tent.


    After they busied themselves for a period of time, suddenly, there was a loud cry which came from within the tent.


    "Ah!... How did this happen?"


    "My sister, my pitiful sister!"


    Fortunately, they did not hear the voice of Lin Mengya. The two men at the entrance of the tent gave each other a look as they tried to suppress their anxiety.


    After the noise died down, Lin Mengya emerged from the tent, her face ashen.


    "What happened, Elder Sister, why you look so...?"


    Lin Zhongyu was the first to approach Lin Mengya to tug on her sleeve and asked with caution.


    "I''m alright, I just didn''t expect that brute to do such a cruel thing to Elder Sister Yue Ting."


    As a medical student in modern times, Lin Mengya was rather numbed to the sight of dead bodies of all shapes and sizes.


    However, what she saw of Elder Sister Yue Ting''s lower body shocked her.


    Those b*stards not only sexually assaulted her, they even...


    How did the pitiful Elder Sister Yue Ting endure all the sufferings? If not because of the fever caused by the septic wounds, would she continue keeping quiet about it?


    Lin Mengya was overwhelmed with anger that she began trembling. If Baiji had not tried to restrain her, she might have gone out to look for those perpetrators to take revenge on them.


    "Elder Sister, please do you bring harm upon yourself by being furious. I will get someone to kill those perpetrators."


    Lin Zhongyu looked at his Elder Sister with pain in his eyes, as he reached out for Lin Mengya''s hands which had been balled up into fists and pried them open.


    Lin Zhongyu was troubled to see that Lin Mengya''s palms had been pierced by her own nails to produced blood red lines.


    "They are all dead."


    Long Tianhao stood before Lin Mengya and there was a chilly look in his eyes.


    He had killed those b*stards earlier on. In retrospect, he had been too kind to them.


    There was fiery furry in Lin Mengya''s eyes, while her body had already accumulated such great hatred that it could destroy the entire heavens and the earth.


    "That''s right, they were all dead now, but the real culprit is still alive and kicking."


    Lin Mengya''s voice was so cold that it could freeze people to death. Her furious eyes were directed at the Crown Prince''s tent not far away.


    Fortunately, the surrounding tents had been relocated.


    The remaining tents around them belonged to Long Tianhao''s confidantes. It was almost impossible for others to hear those words spoken by Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t act impulsively because we will be able to revenge for Yue Ting soon."


    Long Tianhao tried to stand in Lin Mengya''s way, fearing that she would act rashly, so as to bring about serious consequences which they could not salvage.


    "Rest assured; I understand."


    As she said this to Long Tianhao, she began gradually suppressing the anger and hatred and carefully concealing it in her heart.


    Impulsiveness would only ruin their plan. Moreover, if she wanted to take full revenge which encompassed all the past and present grievances, she needed to have a carefully thought out plan.


    All of a sudden, a commotion could be heard coming from not too far away.


    The eyes of all three of them were temporarily drawn in the direction where the noise came from. In a little while, the messenger of the imperial guards could be seen running towards them.


    "Prince Yu and Princess Yu, the Second Prince of the western vassal state had been found murdered in his tent!"


    "What?!"


    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya glanced at each other as their mind went into a frenzy. Were they not just talking killing him and he was dead?


    "Alright, I get it. You may go now."


    After Long Tianhao sent the imperial guard messenger away, he led Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu into Long Qinghan''s tent.


    They did not expect to find the lad to be hugging a beauty, having fun. When he saw the three of them entered his tent, his face turned ashen.


    "Third Elder Brother and Third Sister-in-law, together with that kid, please, this tent belongs to me!"


    The untidily dressed beauty tried to nestle in Long Qinghan''s arms in panic. Although Long Qinghan was complaining about them invading his privacy, he still sent the beauty out after giving her a pat on her shoulder.


    "Humph! What a lecherous and shameless man."


    Lin Zhongyu had never liked playboys like him and so he was blunt with his comment.


    Long Qinghan''s face fell at the thought that even a young lad by Third Sister-in-law''s side despised him.


    "I''m not going to hold it against the lad on the account of my Sister-in-law. What happened again now?"


    Long Qinghan spread the palms of his hands as he asked and he was totally not perturbed about how he was caught in an embarrassing act.


    Long Tianhao seemed to be used to his brother''s unrestrained behavior. He frowned slightly and took his time to say,


    "Hu Lunan is dead. He just died."


    "What? That''s not possible! I secretly questioned the imperial physician this morning and he told me that his life is preserved. How could he have died?"


    Long Qinghan jumped out of bed and stopped behaving like an unrestrained youngster.


    "No matter what had happened, he''s gone now. I''m afraid King Ming would not let this matter rest."


    Lin Mengya''s brows knitted as she tried to calmly analyze the situation.


    At this moment, what she needed to know was the situation at the time this happened. It would be easier to explain if Hu Lunan had died of his injury.


    However, if he had been murdered in his tent, as in this case, it was hard to say if people would look in her direction once again.


    "Your Highness, the Prince, we can''t keep the two Peach Blossom Dock killers alive now."


    After Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, she made a decisive conclusion.


    She had initially planned to wait out so she could use the bait the catch a bigger fish, but now she was left with no other choice but to abandon this plan and made do with whatever the situation gave her.


    "Alright, I''ll give the illusion that the killers were killed while trying to escape. Please be careful yourself."


    Long Tianhao proceeded to set up the misleading scene they decided upon in hope that they would be able to fool the people.


    Lin Mengya''s frown deepened. Who would have sent men to kill Hu Lunan?


    The campground which was in chaos the entire day was now overshadowed with fear because of the death of Hu Lunan.


    Although there was a rumor going around that Princess Yu behind this for revenge, the murderer was yet to be found and confirmed.


    That was merely a guess. If this was done by an outsider, the heads of these people spreading the rumor were as good as being put on the blade of a sword.


    Lin Mengya slipped out quietly, wearing a black cape.


    The large cape completely covered her entire body. As she moved in the dark of the night, no one would be able to recognize her if one did not look carefully.


    "Follow me."


    Suddenly, someone in the dark reached out and grabbed Lin Mengya''s hand.


    In submission, Lin Mengya allowed this person to lead her deeper into the darkness of the night and soon, no one could see where they were headed.


    Hu Lunan''s body was placed halfway up the mountain.


    It was common practice in the western vassal state to cremate their dead.


    Therefore, the Crown Prince had given instructions for a space to be cleared halfway up the mountain to conduct the last rites for Hu Lunan''s body.


    King Ming and Hu Tianbei, together with Princess Ming Yue had moved to that place halfway up the mountain.


    Soon, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao arrived at the peripheral of the campground where King Ming was.


    "You''ve arrived."


    All of a sudden, a tall, lanky figure appeared before the two of them.


    With the light from the moon, Lin Mengya recognized the man to be Hu Tianbei.


    "I was the one who asked Bei to help, so don''t be alarmed."


    Long Tianhao patted Lin Mengya on her shoulders to reassure her, so her tensed-up body relaxed tremendously.


    "Hmm, I''ve spoken to my father and he''s going to give you a chance to meet up with him."


    Although his Second Younger Brother had passed away, Hu Tianbei did not seem especially saddened.


    He was still his usual cheerful self. There was completely no hint of grief.


    "Alright, thank you so much!"


    Lin Mengya nodded as the two followed Hu Tianbei all the way to the tent at the middle, which belonged to King Ming.


    "My father said he will only see one of you. Who''s going in?"


    Long Tianhao certainly did not want Lin Mengya to take the risk, in case King Ming lost his temper and wanted to lay his hand on Lin Mengya. What would she do then?


    "I''ll go."


    To their surprise, Lin Mengya had taken the first step forward.


    "Princess Yu was indeed a lady of courage. This way please."


    Hu Tianbei did not expect such a petite young lady could be so fearless.


    A look of admiration flashed in his eyes as he stretched out his hand and directed Lin Mengya in.


    As Long Tianhao looked at Lin Mengya''s petite figure, clad in a black cape, walked into King Ming''s tent, his eyes were filled with concern.


    "Don''t worry, I can see that your wife is no ordinary woman. Come, let''s go into my tent to drink some wine to keep warm."


    Hu Tianbei smiled as he led Long Tianhao away, when at the same time, Lin Mengya entered King Ming''s tent.


    Just when Lin Mengya lifted the curtain to King Ming''s tent, she could smell the pungent smell of alcohol.


    Never would she expect that King Ming was still in the mood of drinking when his son had just passed away.


    Lin Mengya was at this moment more certain of her deduction.


    Inside King Ming''s tent, there was no homely decoration whatsoever. All that was there was decorations depicting masculinity.


    There was a wide bench covered with a tiger skin.


    King Ming was adorned in a silky black robe while seated on that bench and taking big gulps of spirits.


    "Erm? Why is it you who have come? Where is your husband?"


    King Ming was surprised that Lin Mengya had come to see him instead of Long Tianhao.


    King Ming widened his eyes as he looked at Lin Mengya, while a look of bewilderment flashed across his face.


    "I can''t believe that the Dajin men are such cowards. Bei''s praises for the Dajin men were unjustified."


    Lin Mengya smiled gently and took off her black cape.


    She sat down at the guest table and took up the jar of wine as she downed one gulp.


    "Good wine!"


    She wiped her mouth roughly as the effect of the alcohol caused her delicate cheeks to blush.


    King Ming did not expect this delicate young lady to be a woman such courage.


    However, as his thought turned to her family background, he immediately lifted a jar of wine and burst out laughing.


    "You''ve proved yourself to be the daughter of Big Brother Muzhi. Like father like daughter. You are as excellent as your brother!"


    Lin Mengya gave out a straightforward laugh and put the jar of wine on the table, as she said,


    "My father had said that if he was considered as a hero of this world, you would be the formidable hero of this world!"

 Chapter 121 The So-called Kinship

    Her father had indeed made such a statement.


    Back then, King Ming, who wanted to usurp the throne, did not spare his kinship but murdered his brother and even took his wife and concubines by force.


    Even her father commented that if King Ming had been born a hundred years earlier, the situation for the western vassal state and Dajin would have been different from what it was today.


    "Your father is the real hero with an indomitable spirit. If not for the fact that we are in different positions, your father and I would have become bosom buddies.


    The army of the western vassal state was incomparable to that of Dajin.


    Moreover, Dajin was mostly victorious over the western vassal state during their many conflicts over the years.


    Nevertheless, Lin Muzhi had always feared King Ming to a certain extent. Although the two nations were allies, the western vassal state had always had the mind to revolt against Dajin.


    Lin Mengya, however, did not betray her knowledge of this in her expression.


    Her beautiful face was smiling sweetly and she looked especially adorable with her flushed cheeks.


    "My father said so too. He respects you from the bottom of his heart."


    When they were done with exchanging conventional greetings, King Ming changed the topic of their conversation as he shot a severe look at Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "I like you as a person, so I''m going to be very direct with you. Were you the one who killed my son, Hu Lunan?"


    According to the usual practice of the western vassal state, a blood debt had to be repaid with blood.


    Hu Lunan started the attack and Lin Mengya retaliated.


    Hu Lunan could only blame himself for being incapable, which was why he ended up being injured.


    However, killing a person was a different matter altogether.


    Since Lin Mengya took her seat, this was the first time she looked straight into King Ming''s eyes, and she was herself looking somber and severe.


    "I admit that I was indeed the one who injured Hu Lunan. However, I did not kill him, otherwise, I would have killed him when I injured him."


    Honesty was the necessary condition for negotiation under such a circumstance.


    Lin Mengya''s forthrightness was obviously greatly appreciated by King Ming.


    Pausing to think for a while, King Ming finally said,


    "Since you were not the killer, then things become much easier. Tell me, what is the purpose of your visit today?"


    At this moment, the two decided not to mince their words and this saved them from beating around the bush.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but still did not reveal the purpose of her visit directly to King Ming.


    "I would like to know what the Crown Prince promised King Ming in exchange for your help in achieving his goal, disregarding all else."


    Lin Mengya''s words took King Ming in surprise.


    While his eyes flashed with surprise, a wary look immediately took over.


    "You mean..."


    "King Ming, let''s not try to conceal anything. Hu Lunan is not your own son, which was why his death did not really bother you, am I right?"


    Once again, Lin Mengya''s statement brought a surprise look on King Ming''s face.


    Not many people knew about this. How did this lass find out about this?"


    "Don''t be surprised, King Ming. As true as the saying goes that a dragon will give birth to a dragon, and phoenix, a phoenix. How could your son be such a be a shameless person?"


    Looking from the angle of the study of genetics, Lin Mengya could see that Hu Lunan was far from being the son of King Ming.


    Moreover, both King Ming and Hu Tianbei seemed to connive at Hu Lunan''s behavior.


    What kind of a father would do that?


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also realized that from the onset of this entire incident, be it King Ming or Hu Tianbei, neither of them were truly grievous over what happened.


    "Haha, what a glib tongue you have. You''re right, Lunan is not my son. More accurately, he was my brother''s son who was still in his mother''s womb when his father died."


    All the adult sons of King Ming''s brother had been secretly murdered by him.


    This son alone was spared because at that time, he was still in his mother''s womb.


    Nevertheless, he was now a cold, lifeless body. The irony was that Hu Lunan still believed that he was going to take over the western vassal state at the point of this death.


    "In reality, King Ming, you may have guessed this even if I don''t say it. The Crown Prince was not the right partner to collaborate with. He is an inconsistent vile character, who does not honor his words."


    The Crown Prince did not have a good reputation and King Ming was very sharp with his judgment. He would certainly know that the Crown Prince was not the best option for a partner.


    "You''re indeed very smart, little lass from the Lin Family."


    A smile appeared on King Ming''s face once again, as he cast a look of approval on Lin Mengya.


    Compared to the muddleheaded and deluded Crown Prince, this woman before his eyes was definitely a better choice for a partner.


    However, this would also depend on whether she was able to offer even better and more beneficial conditions in their negotiation.


    "I''m flattered, Your Highness. I have merely been sent by my Lord, Prince Yu. No matter how attractive the promises the Crown Prince offered you, he would not promise you the country. Therefore if you want to negotiate terms with Dajin per se, we would be your best choice."


    Lin Mengya''s words evoked waves of thoughts in King Ming.


    It was not a big deal to move to another partnership. It was not wrong to move on to whichever partner who could offer a greater benefit.


    "What you said is absolutely right. However, I need time to consider your offer."


    Things turned out to be as Lin Mengya expected. She merely smiled but did not push him further to make a decision there and then.


    "I think that''s it for now on this matter, but I''ve another thing which I''d like to ask you for your advice, Your Highness."


    Lin Mengya began putting on the black cape and was about to turn to leave.


    "With regards to Lunan, if you could provide me with a reasonable account of what happened, I promise to let the matter rest."


    In reality, it was the Crown Prince who had been pushing for punishment, so he could be accountable to King Ming so to speak.


    "Alright, I understand."


    Clearly, Hu Lunan was just part of the terms of negotiation. King Ming was not going to give up the benefits he had harvested just because he died.


    Lin Mengya left King Ming''s tent in a hurry and was not surprised when she bumped into Long Tianhao just outside.


    His lanky figure was wrapped in a long black coat as the breeze lifted the corner of his coat.


    Under the moonlight, his handsome face exuberated a chilly brilliance.


    No woman in the world would be able to withstand such a charming man.


    Lin Mengya put on a hat and approached Long Tianhao slowly.


    Little did she expect that another figure would suddenly appear and cut in in front of her.


    This person must be trying to put up a grievous look in public.


    It was Princess Ming Yue, who had by now changed into a long white dress. Her hair bundled up with a simple hairband and she was wearing a single velvet flower.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and there was a subtle melancholy written on her pretty face.


    Lin Mengya stopped abruptly in her tracks and stood behind the two figures.


    "I didn''t expect Prince Yu to be here at this late hour, not having retired for the day."


    The voice that spoke sounded mesmerizing and appealing in the quiet of the night.


    Long Tianhao''s vision was drawn from what he was looking at, yet it did not rest on the beautiful lady.


    "Erm."


    Without hesitation, Long Tianhao walked to Lin Mengya and stood in front of her.


    "Are you done with your negotiation?"


    His voice was so gentle that it did not sound like his usual self. He tugged at Lin Mengya''s cape and put his hand around Lin Mengya''s shoulder in the most natural way.


    "Since you''re done, let''s go back."


    Princess Ming Yue''s face fell in that instant, but she quickly forced a big smile on her face.


    "I wasn''t aware that Princess Yu was here. Please forgive me for not welcoming you."


    In reality, Ming Yue was aware of their presence since they arrived at the campground.


    She approached Long Tianhao only now because he was in Hu Tianbei''s tent earlier on.


    She had spent some effort and time to doll herself to meet Long Tianhao, but she did not expect that he only had eyes for Lin Mengya.


    "It''s alright. I''m not a petty person. I just thought that is not appropriate to lust after that which belongs to someone else."


    She had meant these words for Ming Yue.


    Long Tianhao was indeed very charming, but not everyone could develop a close relationship with him.


    Princess Ming Yue''s face grimaced in that instant. She cast a wistful eye on Long Tianhao and started to tear up.


    Although Long Tianhao did not get upset, why then did he refuse to meet her eyes but walk passed her?


    Did her eldest brother not say that Princess Yu was an overbearing woman although she was exceptionally beautiful?


    Could she not win the heart of Prince Yu by being demure and gentle?


    Why? Why would he not even take one look at her?


    As Ming Yue watched the two people walking away, she could not bring herself to resign to her fate.


    "Don''t even think about it, for he''s not someone who could be brought under control."


    A leisurely voice sounded as Hu Tianbei emerged from his tent.


    He could not help but feel a sense of pity for his little sister when he saw her standing there, disillusioned.


    Ming Yue was so outstanding in her appearance there was no one in the western vassal state who could match up to her.


    Sadly, Long Tianhao already had Lin Mengya, who was even more excellent than her.


    "Elder Brother, I''m not resigned to this. I can''t be resigned to this!"


    In the presence of Hu Tianbei, Ming Yue was like a child who had been overly pampered.


    Stamping her foot, Ming Yue tugged at Hu Tianbei''s sleeves. She was like her younger self when she was asking Hu Tianbei for his purplish-red horse.


    "If you''re not resigned to this, you should go ahead to fight for it. However, I''m warning you not to provoke Lin Mengya to anger, otherwise, you may even lose your life."


    The royal family of the western vassal state was in no way comparable to that of Dajin. At least in the western vassal state, they valued kinship more. At least on the surface, it was so.


    The harsh environment had resulted in a strong bond between its people. All infants, including the ones in the royal family, would be left in the wild for a night straight after they were born.


    If an infant was able to live through the night, he would have the right to survive.


    However, if he were to die an unfortunate death or be eaten by a wild beast, the people would attribute this to his destiny.


    "Do you think my life is so inferior? Do you think I''m like the useless Hu Lunan?"


    She had always looked down on Hu Lunan. Moreover, that useless man had been harassing her non-stop since three years ago.


    Ming Yue thought she would have to do something if not for his bad luck that brought upon his early death.


    "Lunan had indeed died due to his bad luck. However, he deserved it since he was the perpetrator."


    Hu Tianbei shot a sharp glare at Ming Yue. His piercing eyes caused Ming Yue to start feeling some guilt.


    "What are you saying, that I''m a dim wit?"


    As she turned around, a look of guilt flashed across her eyes.


    Hu Tianbei sighed and said quietly,


    "Don''t treat the Crown Prince as your true reliance."

 Chapter 122 The Great Search at the Campground

    Nothing in the campground could escape Hu Tianbei, and he was in control of everything there.


    Not to mention that the Crown Prince had been in contact with Ming Yue, he would have known even if a mosquito were to fly past.


    "Isn''t father also collaborating with the Crown Prince? Why can''t I do the same?"


    In the western vassal state, women were held with high regards too.


    However, in the eyes of her king father, Princess Ming Yue was merely a tool to consolidate the king''s position and secure the land of the western vassal state.


    For this reason, she had to pick the best husband if possible.


    After all the time spent observing, she concluded that Long Tianhao was the only man qualified to be her husband.


    Unfortunately, he already had Princess Yu, who was Lin Mengya, by his side.


    "Long Tianhao is not like any man from the noble families of the western vassal state. If you toy with his feelings, you would end up in a bad state."


    Hu Tianbei looked at his younger sister coldly. He was afraid that she would have to learn her lesson the hard way, otherwise, she would never learn that there were some men whom she should never offend.


    Ming Yue seemed not to take her brother''s words to heart. On the other hand, she had made up her mind to get her hands on Long Tianhao.


    "Is Princess Ming Yue an old acquaintance, Your Highness?"


    Actually, Lin Mengya did not need to think hard before she concluded that those two did not have much interaction.


    It was only because of how Princess Ming Yue tried to look attractive that made her a little uneasy and displeased.


    While she was resigned to being beaten by Princess Linlang, she would not settle for being beaten by Princess Ming Yue.


    "I don''t even know her. She is the princess of the western vassal state and this is my first encounter with her."


    To Long Tianhao, every other woman was just another woman. They were not different from one another in his eyes.


    Apart from Lin Mengya, he did not find any other woman adorable.


    In other words, there were only two categories for the opposite gender in the prince''s mind.


    One was Lin Mengya, and the rest were classified as others.


    "Oh, so what do you think of Princess Ming Yue''s looks, Your Highness?"


    Even Lin Mengya found it difficult to conceal her tone of displeasure towards her.


    When she thought of how beautiful Princess Ming Yue looked under the moonlight a moment ago, she could not let go of the feeling of displeasure.


    Long Tianhao, however, began to frown.


    "I don''t know, I didn''t look at her."


    His voice was plain and impassive. Although he was not even speaking sweet words, Lin Mengya could not help feeling happy when she heard his reply.


    It was useless for Princess Ming Yue to doll herself up or behave in a demure way just to attract attention because she was not going to leave any impression in Long Tianhao''s mind.


    "King Ming must have struck a deal with the Crown Prince and they are allies now. I just don''t know what the price the Crown Prince promised him was."


    King Ming was a very shrewd opponent. Although he did not agree with her proposal, neither did he reject it immediately. This went to show that he was considering the options to see which would reap the most benefits.


    Therefore, they could be considered to be the passive party.


    What if King Ming became fickle and began asking for a high price in exchange, this transaction might still fail.


    "I suppose the Crown Prince wouldn''t be able to offer something extremely precious."


    Long Tianhao said quietly after pondering for a while.


    The Crown Prince was definitely not a generous person, so what he was offering King Ming should be limited.


    "No matter what his terms are, we have to find them out. Do you have any idea how we can go about doing it?"


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s expectant eyes looking at himself, Long Tianhao instinctively nodded with certainty.


    "Alright, I''ll try my best to find out for you."


    The moment they entered the campground, they realized that the campground which was pitch dark was now brightly lit with torches.


    Countless imperial guards in small groups were shuttling back and forth in the campground.


    From what they heard, the guards seemed to be trying to capture someone.


    In the midst of the chaos, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya secretly approached their tent.


    "Try not to come out of the tent once you enter."


    Long Tianhao instructed Lin Mengya quietly and Lin Mengya responded by nodding. Then Long Tianhao pushed her into the tent, turned and disappeared into the crowd of imperial guards.


    What exactly happened during this period of time when they went out?


    All the people in the tent had not gone to sleep.


    When Lin Mengya, who was clad in a black cape returned, Baiji came to her to help her undress.


    Although it was chaotic outside the tent, there was peace within it.


    Elder Sister Yue Ting, who was on the bed had woken up, but she was still looking very pale.


    "You''re awake, Elder Sister Yue Ting!"


    Lin Mengya, pleasantly surprised, walked up to her. However, Yue Ting''s face was drained of its colors and her eyes were lifeless.


    Nevertheless, she still forced a smile when she saw Lin Mengya.


    "Ya''er, you saved my life yet again."


    Some words did not need to be spoken aloud. Suddenly, tears started welling at the corners of Yue Ting''s eyes.


    Her small white hands were holding tightly to the crumpled blanket as she sobbed.


    "Look at the state I''m in now, it''s better for me to die than to live!"


    While she could bear the physical pain, she was unable to erase the shame that had been engraved in her heart.


    When she woke up a while ago, Yue Qi had told her that Hu Lunan, the man who violated her, had been murdered.


    But so what? How could she possibly pretend that all that happened did not happen?


    "Please don''t say that, Elder Sister Yue Ting. There is hope as long as you continue to live on. Let whatever happened be a nightmare, please? Now you''ve awakened from the nightmare. No one will bring harm upon you ever again."


    Lin Mengya coaxed as she held on tightly to Yue Ting''s slender and weakened body. Hu Lunan was truly deserving of death.


    However, Elder Sister Yue Ting had been completely ruined. She was no longer that beautiful and kind young lady.


    "Oh, what''s happening? Why is there such a chaos outside?"


    Lin Zhongyu, who had remained silent while seated by the side, cut in to explain.


    "Right after you left, a tumult broke out where the Crown Prince was. It was rumored that there was an assassin. At this moment, the Crown Prince is going around to check on every tent with his men."


    Lin Mengya pondered for a while and thought that something was not right.


    How was it even possible for an assassin to enter the campground when the security was so tight, not to mention an assassin trying to attack the Crown Prince?


    "Did any strange person come in here after I left?"


    The four maidservants pondered for a moment, and then shook their heads in unison.


    "Can you think harder? Did anyone come?"


    All the people in the tent tried to think harder.


    Finally, Yue Qi said with some hesitation,


    "After Elder Sister Lin left, my sister''s personal maid, Bilian came to deliver a bowl of tonic soup under daddy''s instruction."


    Elder Sister Yue Ting''s personal maidservant? She even brought a bowl of tonic soup?


    "But Bilian had been bringing over tonic soup in the last few days. I suppose it''s nothing strange?"


    Yue Qi''s voice sounded fearful as she thought that Bilian was indeed her elder sister''s confidante.


    "What did she use to carry the bowl of tonic soup?"


    Lin Mengya immediately asked as she smelt something fishy.


    Yue Qi went to the corner of the tent to pick up a red wooden meal box and brought it to Lin Mengya.


    The octagonal box was one that was commonly seen.


    Lin Mengya took over the meal box and studied it by turning and looking at it at different angles. As time was running out, she suddenly dashed the box onto the floor.


    "Crash!" and the meal box broke into pieces. At that instant, they realized that besides the broken pieces of the box, there was a piece of clothing meant to be worn in the night.


    "How...? This is indeed..."


    The corners of Lin Mengya turned up into a cold smile.


    It seemed that Crown Prince was getting impatient, that he had to resort to this to deal with her.


    Without saying anything, she held up the piece of clothing to be worn in the dark and walked behind the privacy screen.


    Within a short time, she put on the piece of night clothing under her other layers of clothing.


    "Take a look and tell me if you could tell any difference?"


    After Lin Mengya finished changing, she walked out from behind the privacy screen.


    The piece of night clothing was so thin that with the loose out layers of clothing, one could hardly see it.


    "Why don''t you throw it away instead of putting it on as the innermost layer of your clothing?"


    Baizhi quietly asked in puzzlement.


    "Since someone had brought this here, he would have a way to blame it on me. On the other hand, no one would dare search my body, so I''ve put it on me."


    The tent was only this big so no matter where they tried to hide the piece of clothing, it would still be found.


    However, no one would dare to lay a finger on Princess Yu.


    Just when they finished speaking, a voice echoed from outside.


    "Princess Yu, there was a break-in and an attempt to assassinate the Crown Prince, so we have to search every tent on the campground. Please let us in."


    Although the guards were given permission to search the tents, this was a tent housing the women, so the guards could not simply enter without permission.


    Lin Mengya delayed for a moment before sending Baishao to answer the door.


    When Baishao lifted the curtain to the tent, she saw a dozen imperial guards with torches in their hands standing just outside.


    She frowned slightly then raised her brows and said,


    "Our Princess is not any commoner. Once you''re in there, be very careful not to break anything, because if you do, you wouldn''t be able to pay for it."


    These guards were the Crown Prince''s men, so Baishao thought it unnecessary to be kind to them.


    Immediately, the guards'' faces looked awkward and embarrassed.


    While the other people had welcomed the search with smiles on their faces, the guards met with a rebuff when they came to Princess Yu''s tent.


    Princess Yu was indeed unique.


    "Rest assured, miss, we will certainly be very careful." "Surely the princess could not be compared to other people. We will be extra careful."


    Baishao led some of the guards into the tent. As they entered a pungent smell of medicine went into their noses and the imperial guards reflectively furrowed their brows.


    Since the male guards had to respect the females in the tent, the bed was concealed behind the privacy screen. Apart from that, the other interior parts of the tent were open to them.


    "Greetings to Your Highness, the Princess. Please forgive us for the disturbance."


    Although the Crown Prince and Prince Yu did not get along, these guards did not have the audacity to take the matter into their own hands.


    They knew best not to offend Princess Yu.


    "Erm, I know that you''re just carrying out orders. Baiji and Baishao, try your best to accommodate the search from the imperial guards."


    Behind the privacy screen, Lin Mengya sat on a chair, while Yue Qi held on to Yue Ting, supporting her. They waited patiently for the result of the search.


    Although Lin Mengya managed to scare the guards, they proceeded their search meticulously.


    "Please open the cupboard over here, so we can search its inside."


    Looking reluctant on her face, Baiji opened the small cupboard where Princess Yu usually kept her clothes.


    One by one, the guards took out the pieces of clothing and spread them out on the table.


    "We had a look and there are no problems whatsoever."


    "Of course, there are no problems," thought Lin Mengya as she continued putting on a formidable facade.

 Chapter 123 If You Offend Me, Leave Your Life Behind

    Several men, led by Baiji and Baishao, searched the whole house in detail.


    They even looked under the bed, but of course, there was nothing down there.


    Sitting behind the screen, Lin Mengya sipped tea slowly.


    Those imperial guards inadvertently all showed puzzled expressions.


    No, that was not the situation that the superior order had asked for.


    "You''ve done your search. Now please leave, my master is going to rest."


    Baiji, with a hint of discontent in her eyes, didn''t hesitate to show them the door.


    It was said that when these imperial guards went to other people''s tents, they just looked around at most.


    But in Lin Mengya''s tent, they would even arrest a fly to check its gender.


    Just now the courteous leader of the imperial guards looked at the shadowy screen. He bit his lips and said, "We didn''t search the back of the screen, Princess, if you will excuse us."


    The instruction from the top was to find certain clues from Princess Yu''s tent.


    If they went back empty-handed like this, they would be bound to be punished.


    It was better to stick their necks out and hand in a more satisfactory result.


    "How dare you!"


    Lin Mengya snapped. A blue-and-white porcelain cup was thrown from the screen the next second.


    "Bang!" The cup broke into pieces.


    In the tent, the entire crowd had been silenced, nobody had ever seen her looked so angry.


    "What do you mean? Do you think you can bully Prince Yu''s people and get away with it? Or did someone tell you to do so? And you won''t give up before searching out something. Who is the commander of the imperial guards? Come forward!"


    Lin Mengya''s words instantly deterred several imperial guards.


    Although they got instructions from the top to find something, they had found nothing yet.


    Princess Yu was furious at the moment.


    However, the imperial guard meant to be hard on Lin Mengya.


    A shadow of something vicious covered his eyes. He thought if he could find evidence, Princess Yu wouldn''t be able to be so arrogant from now on.


    "The commander is guarding the safety of the Crown Prince, forgive us, Princess!"


    As the imperial guard gave a hint with his eyes, his men immediately surrounded the screen. Baiji and Baishao got mad but could do nothing because they were separated by several strong men.


    "Well, if that''s the case, okay, I''ll let you search today. You''d better find something, otherwise you may use your life to make it up to me. Xiaoyu, watch outside. You need to remember all these faces for me."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Behind the wide screen came a young man in a moon-white gown.


    His face looked young, but the look in those eyes revealed a slight coldness.


    It was like ice in deep winter. It was so cold that it chilled the people.


    "Come on, take the screen away."


    With a wave of his small hand, someone came up and took away the screen.


    Standing in the corner, the little androgynous face showed a slight sneer.


    It was as if they were already beheaded.


    The screen was removed, and the three women sitting behind it caught everyone''s attention.


    The youngest girl, Yue Qi, looked angry. Reluctance reflected on her pretty little face.


    Yue Ting, with a bloodless face, closed her eyes and rested on Yue Qi.


    Beside them, a beautiful woman dressed in a purple palace dress showed a look of indifference.


    It seemed that what had happened outside had nothing to do with her, as if the person who just demanded their lives for atonement was not her.


    The woman held a book and read it without raising her head.


    "Forgive us, Your Highness. We only did what we were told to do."


    Was it too late to ask nicely now?


    Without looking up, Lin Mengya just ignored them like they were air.


    "Go ahead, search. See if you can find anything you want."


    The cold tone of voice was definitely not as detached as it sounded.


    The leader of the imperial guards bit his lips, and he harbored bad feelings.


    If they couldn''t find anything, they would not be easily spared by this Princess Yu.


    "Search!"


    With a wave of his hand, several imperial guards began to rummage around. Some were breaking the lock of the cabinet, while some were turning over the carpet.


    Half an hour later, these men got nothing.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was still reading.


    A few drops of cold sweat came out of the leader''s forehead, and before he could wipe the sweat away, he saw the woman who had just been quietly reading raise her head.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Her red lips slightly opened, she spat out these words, which were like sharp daggers covered with poison that inserted directly into those men''s hearts.


    "Your Highness... we didn''t find anything yet."


    His voice just full of confidence before had now become full of regret.


    Just thinking of how the second prince of the western vassal state died, these seven-foot-tall men couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    "As I said, if you couldn''t find anything, you''d pay with your life."


    A gentle and soft tone of voice resounded, as if there were no hostility.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    When sister Yue Ting was insulted by that animal, where the hell were all these imperial guards?


    Instead, the so-called assassination of the Crown Prince had drawn all these aggressive imperial guards to her tent.


    They were all just rats.


    "Forgive us, Princess Yu, we were just under orders to do so. If there was any offense, please be understanding."


    The situation had changed dramatically. No matter how incompatible the Crown Prince and Prince Yu were, their behavior just now was also a crime of contempt for the royal family.


    What''s more, nothing had been found.


    They didn''t know how to end the farce now.


    "Invite the lords and Prince Yu to come. I''m a woman and my words don''t count. You guys, just stay here."


    Lin Mengya ordered softly, then dozens of Prince Yu''s guards immediately surrounded outside the tent.


    These imperial guards, along with some outside, were all surrounded by Prince Yu''s guards.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Lin Kui strode in from the outside without looking at the stunned guards.


    How brilliant the princess was, she had been on alert for a long time.


    After inviting those lords in person, Lin Mengya closed the book and took out a handkerchief embroidered with peony from the sleeve.


    "Princess Yu has arrived..."


    "Lord Zhang has arrived... "


    "Lord Li has arrived... "


    "Lord Yue has arrived... "


    ...


    One after another, five or six venerable ministers arrived.


    They were all invited here all of a sudden, but they never expected to see a dozen imperial guards in Princess Yu''s tent.


    As soon as Long Tianhao stepped into the tent, he saw Lin Mengya, whose eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Prince Yu, you''re back at last! My reputation was almost ruined by these shameless villains."


    Infinite grievances hid in the melancholy tone of voice. The tears, like beads with broken threads, flowed down her white face to her delicate chin.


    She wiped the tears with her handkerchief, the sound of sorrow made people feel nothing but pity.


    The anxious imperial guards all stood there dumbfounded.


    Princess Yu couldn''t be more capricious!


    "What''s wrong? Why does the princess cry so sadly?"


    Lord Yue had to know Princess Yu, so he asked without too much consideration.


    No one expected little Yue Qi would run to Lord Yue after carefully putting her sister in the arm of Baizhi.


    "Daddy, these people were harassing us. I''m still young, if rumors got out, how could I survive?"


    Those words were the tipping point for Lord Yue at last.


    Yue Ting was getting close to her end in that scene.


    Unexpectedly, now his little daughter was also treated unfairly. Did people really take the Yue family as pushovers?


    Consoling his baby daughter, Lord Yue''s face was covered with ice.


    He turned around, speaking directly to Lord Zhang, who was in charge of the military.


    "Lord Zhang, it seems that the troop in this camp is under your command. Although my family isn''t that noble, we shouldn''t be humiliated by anyone. You have to give me an explanation."


    Being in his early 50s, Lord Zhang''s face darkened perceptibly at once.


    Lord Yue, who had been his colleague for decades, seemed to have gotten really mad.


    Lord Zhang swallowed and saw Prince Yu''s face was dark with rage standing next to Princess Yu. It seemed that the situation couldn''t end without any damage.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get to the bottom of this mess. Come on, take these stupid men out!"


    Lord Zhang''s youngest daughter was one of the Crown Prince''s consorts. So, of course, he knew that these people were the Crown Prince''s men.


    However, Lin Mengya turned around and looked at Long Tianhao in sorrow.


    "I thought the royal family still ruled the world. Unexpectedly, I, a legitimate princess, could be humiliated by some random people and they can easily get away with it because somebody is backing them up. Prince Yu, I just feel disappointed. I''m afraid the assassination of the Crown Prince was also plotted by someone."


    Lin Mengya''s words sounded quite serious.


    First, it was the assassination of the Crown Prince, then the imperial guards searched her tent. It was one thing after another, as if the royal family had done something wrong overnight.


    Being blocked by Lin Mengya''s words on the spot, Lord Zhang found it difficult to handle the matter.


    Taking these men away meant disrespect for the royal family, not taking these men away meant he couldn''t protect the Crown Prince''s men.


    Lord Zhang looked around and found that he was surrounded by the ministers close to the Crown Prince.


    And Lord Yue was Yue Qi''s father.


    What a risky trick, it seemed that these people were doomed to die here today.


    As Lord Zhang glanced at those men, he made a hard decision. Some of them were useless anyway, so it was a disaster to keep them alive.


    "These people showed no respect for the royal family and Princes Yu, which is a heinous crime. I sentence them to death right now!"


    Lord Zhang surprisingly showed the courage to abandon his pawns.


    "Your excellency, your excellency! We were under your command, you said..."


    Nobody saw it coming. With just a quick flash of cold steel, the person who shouted had been beheaded.

 Chapter 124 An Illicit Plan under the Guise of Something Lawful

    No one would have expected that Lord Zhang would suddenly raise the steel cutlass of the guard standing beside him to kill there and then.


    At that instant, Lord Yue covered Yue Qi''s eyes, and Baiji and Baishao turned their heads away in one accord.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were the only ones who looked on with expressionless faces on the dead body lying on the floor.


    "Lord Zhang''s hand motion is quick and clean-cut. You have definitely not lost that quality of being the paragon of a valiant soldier fighting on the battleground years ago."


    As Long Tianhao opened his mouth to speak, he had meant to express his admiration, but somehow it did not sound right.


    "I was infuriated by this blind wretch, who had the audacity to offend Princess Yu. He''s deserving of death."


    He had meant his words for Lin Mengya, as well as for the rest of the people.


    A number of men were seen dripping with cold sweat from their foreheads.


    They gave each other a look as they gritted their teeth.


    All of them had families and careers of their own. While they could accept the fact of sacrificing themselves, they wished their families would be given a chance to live.


    Lord Zhang''s expression relaxed just a little when he saw that everyone had regained composure.


    "I wonder if Princess Yu is satisfied with this outcome?"


    The subjects who were standing around made a unanimous choice to remain silent.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had sent for them just so that they could be spectators.


    Now that the mission was accomplished, they were expected to remain silent.


    "What do you say, Your Highness, Prince Yu?"


    Before the spectators, she was merely a demure lady who was the victim in this incident.


    The power to make decisions was entirely in Long Tianhao''s hands.


    However, Long Tianhao knitted his brows, looking somewhat dissatisfied still.


    "Forget it, let''s just go along with what Lord Zhang deems best."


    All the people breathed a sigh of relief. They were initially afraid that Prince Yu was going to pursue the matter further and create more trouble for them.


    "Alright, I guess I will take my leave now. Guards, bring these men out and detain them."


    Lord Zhang, who was full of regrets by now, was the first to leave Lin Mengya''s tent.


    Not only did he fail to rake up any clues, but he also lost a dozen imperial guards over this matter. What was even more unsettling was the fact that Princess Yu had something on him now.


    It seemed to him that he had to report this back to the Crown Prince as soon as possible.


    As the court ministers left one after another, Lin Mengya''s facial expression was back to normal.


    Lord Yue had set up a tent for his two daughters close to Princess Yu''s tent.


    Prince Yu had specially sent some men to protect Lord Yue''s two daughters to make sure that they were completely safe.


    By now, all the outsiders had left, so Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were the only ones remaining in the tent. They both sat down on the chair but did not speak for a while.


    "I''m afraid the assassination this time was not that simple."


    Finally, Lin Mengya spoke up with a calm tone of voice. Somehow, she felt that this crisis seemed too straight forward, which was very unlike the Crown Prince''s usual style of doing things.


    "We''ve all been fooled. The Crown Prince had employed the tactic of carrying out an illicit plan under the guise of something lawful. These female killers from Peach Blossom Dock have escaped."


    Long Tianhao had come back so he could go to meet the criminals guilty of the crime.


    Little did he expect that when he arrived at the tent, there were already a dozen imperial guards lying dead in front of him.


    As expected, when he lifted the curtains at the entrance of the tent for storing the firewood, it had apparently been vacated.


    Although King Ming was considering to take up his offer to work together, what if something went wrong at this moment?


    "Humph, it doesn''t matter these girls have been taken captive. They couldn''t possibly say anything that works against us."


    Lin Mengya was completely unfazed over the missing girls. On the contrary, a cold, mocking expression appeared on her face.


    Could all these be part of what she expected?


    "Before Qinghu left, he had given these girls half of a suicide pill each. I suppose they could be imbecile by now."


    In fact, Lin Mengya did not intend to let those girls live right from the start.


    It was a matter of time that the Crown Prince would trace his way all the way there. These girls would eventually end up in his hands. All that Lin Mengya had to do was to just sit around and watch the events unfold.


    "You mean..."


    Long Tiaohao came to a sudden realization and began confirming his guesses with Lin Mengya.


    "The Crown Prince loves to take credit for himself. Once he lays hold of the suspect, he would either get rid of him to destroy all evidence or he would bring the suspect out to confront us."


    However, confronting her with a bunch of imbeciles would not be a wise choice for the Crown Prince.


    It was more likely that the Crown Prince would kill them after confirming that they were no longer of use to him.


    "However, if the Crown Prince was being found out by King Ming''s men when he is trying to destroy evidence, then he would be accused of killing those girls in order to cover up evidence."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She realized that Long Tianhao and she were progressively more aligned with each other''s way of thinking.


    "Alright, I''ll start working on this."


    Surprisingly, Lin Mengya had seen through the well-thought plan of the Crown Prince so easily.


    Actually, if the imperial guards had found any evidence in her tent, Lin Mengya would simply become a suspect.


    Moreover, anyone in the tent other than Lin Mengya could be suspected to be the assassin.


    In fact, the only person who could make use of the situation to corner Lin Mengya and thereby threaten her life was the person who murdered Hu Lunan.


    The noise outside the tent had gradually died down and all was quiet at this moment.


    Lin Mengya sat in the tent with the history book in her hand.


    Long Tianhao had been gone for six hours by now.


    After a noisy night, daylight had finally arrived.


    However, she was not as tired as one would imagine having not slept for the entire night. Baizhi, on the other hand, was totally unperturbed and was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Not long after, Lin Kui appeared in Lin Mengya''s tent.


    "Princess, it was said that the Crown Prince was not injured by the assassin, so there was no need to trouble you paying him a visit. The imperial guards will step up their security measures."


    Lin Mengya nodded. What assassin? Lin Mengya snorted. It was all the Crown Prince''s dirty trick.


    The so-called assassin would disappear completely after those imperial guards died.


    "Alright, I get it. Where is King Ming?"


    Long Tianhao had quietly planted his spy around the Crown Prince.


    On normal days, this particular was in charge of intelligence and was thus favored by the Crown Prince.


    Long Tianhao managed to find out earlier where the killers were being detained.


    Those killers were still under the strong effects of the drugs that they were still unconscious. The Crown Prince had no other choice but to wait patiently for them to come around.


    "Go to King Ming of the western vassal state now to pass him this message. Bear in mind that anyone was to inquire about it, just say that you are merely carrying Prince Yu''s orders, understand?"


    Lin Kui nodded. He was going in the name of Long Tianhao, taking into consideration the presence of Princess Ming Yue in the tent belonging to the western vassal state.


    If he were to bump into Princess Ming Yue, she may obstruct them and thereby upsetting their plan.


    At the same time Lin Kui left in a hurry, Baiji and Baishao entered the tent carrying some warm water and towels.


    "Master, it''s time to groom yourself."


    Although Lin Mengya did not sleep a wink, she did not rush or allow herself to look sloppy. In fact, her countenance was still glowing.


    "Erm, I would like to wear my hair in a simple bun today. I suppose something entertaining is going to happen later!"


    The two maidservants nodded in agreement. A chilling look flashed across Lin Mengya''s eyes just before she closed the book in her hands.


    Since the Crown Prince had the audacity to plot against her, he better be prepared to pay for his actions!


    In the Crown Prince''s tent, the three girls who had been tightly bound were beginning to stir at this moment.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince was sitting on the most honorable seat in the tent, surrounded by his trusted aide.


    His face was still grimacing from the fact that a dozen of his guards had been killed the night before.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, the situation last night was ---"


    Lord Zhang tried to offer an explanation but was interrupted by the Crown Prince.


    "I understand the situation was desperate last night, I won''t blame you."


    It was no wonder Lord Zhang was scared witless. He knew very well that to the Crown Prince, the people around him were just his tools.


    Once a tool was no longer useful, it would be time to discard it. It did not really matter whether it was his daughter or wife.


    "I can''t wait to see how Lin Mengya is going to find a way of escape, with these three as witnesses."


    Although the Crown Prince had merely started with a lust for a beautiful woman, this lust had transformed into an insatiable desire to take her down like a prey.


    Despite Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state being all smiles whenever she saw him, he was totally not interested in her.


    He had no intention of taking Lin Mengya''s life, but the act of swapping a person with another was something he did routinely with ease.


    By that time, he would imprison Lin Mengya in his mansion and make her his captive, his exclusive property!


    His blood began boiling at the mere thought of it.


    "Greetings of peace, Princess Yu."


    Vice Princess Dugu, who was adorned in a pale purple embroidered dress, walked up to the Crown Prince''s tent with poise and grace.


    All those standing by immediately bowed respectfully to vice Princess Dugu, who was wearing a warm and friendly smile on her face. There was not a hint of arrogance in her.


    "Greetings of peace to the Crown Prince."


    She bent slightly in a bow, paying her respect to the Crown Prince. Although she and the Crown Prince were lovingly intertwined in each others'' arms last night on the bed, once out of bed, she had to always bear in mind that he was the Crown Prince high up there.


    "You may rise."


    Nevertheless, the expression on the Crown Prince''s face remained impassive at the sight of his beautiful vice Princess.


    A look of displeasure flashed across the eyes of vice Princess Dugu.


    Although it was said that she was the apple of the Crown Prince''s eyes, nobody really knew that in reality, no one who could take that special place in the heart of the Crown Prince.


    "So are they the assassins?"


    The Crown Prince occasionally kept somethings from vice Princess Dugu, who at this moment was standing beside him, diligently serving tea.


    "No, these are not the assassins who tried to assassinate me. They are talisman which could bring Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao an early death."


    It was an indisputable fact that Hu Lunan was severely injured by Lin Mengya.


    These three girls with dubious background had to be the scapegoats found by Long Tianhao.


    Unfortunately, they had fallen into his hands now.


    Thanks to his brilliant ploy, otherwise those two would have escaped easily this time.


    "Oh? Now you are making me curious."


    Vice Princess Dugu lifted her jealous gaze to the Crown Prince, wanting to catch a glimpse of the flash of light which would appear in his eyes at the mention of Lin Mengya.


    How was this slut alone able to win the heart of the Crown Prince?


    Why was this slut not the one whom Hu Lunan violated?


    However, she had carefully concealed the tumult of jealousy in her heart.


    She sat submissively next to the Crown Prince, making sure that she played her role well.


    "Erm---" the three girls on the floor stirred, and they began to squirm.


    Although they were in a disheveled state at this moment, apparently they were very attractive women.


    "Men, wake them up."

 Chapter 125 Completely Fool Them

    Vice Princess Dugu ordered some men to splash cold water onto the girls.


    "Splash!" The bodies of the three girls trembled with cold.


    The effect of the drug was wearing off and the three girls'' eyes gradually came back to life.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    The Crown Prince asked, looking down at the girls from his seat.


    However, those three girls stared at him blankly and even started to giggle.


    "What''s happening?"


    What happened was completely out of the Crown Prince''s expectations. He could only stare at these women behaving as if they were out of their mind.


    "Ah bah--- ah bah ah bah---"


    The girls opened their mouths to speak but the sounds they made were not intelligible. They continued giggling, crawling on the floor, and even started drooling.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, this... this is..."


    Vice Princess Dugu was a little taken aback. She was puzzled as to how these women became berserk.


    "Don''t you dare try to be funny in front of the Crown Prince!"


    Bellowed the Crown Prince, enraged. However, the three girls seemed unshaken but continued drooling and creeping all over the floor.


    "Your Highness, they appear to be totally out of their minds!"


    Lord Zhang wiped away his cold sweat on his forehead because the Crown Prince was obviously in a foul mood now.


    "Out of their minds? Men, send for the imperial physician."


    The Crown Prince was furious. He had through much effort managed to find these girls who were supposedly in Long Tianhao''s hands. How outrageous for them to be out of their minds.


    Even if they were insane, he thought, he had to force some useful information out of their mouth somehow.


    The imperial physician from the Crown Prince''s mansion hurried over to check on the three women. When he was done, he replied to Crown Prince with an uneasy expression on his face.


    He said, "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, they had all gone crazy and been poisoned such that they''ve lost their voice."


    With a "bang!", the Crown Prince slammed his fist hard onto the table next to him.


    The impact was so great that cracks appeared at the edges and corners of the table.


    His once handsome face was now twisted due to his intense fury.


    "What did you say? Is there no medication that can make them well again?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the imperial physician nodded helplessly.


    These three girls were utterly out of their mind. The physician could tell that they would not be able to live long judging from the silver needle he used on them a moment ago, not to mention a full recovery which was impossible.


    "Useless things! A bunch of useless things!"


    The Crown Prince had totally lost it. He wondered why the people working for him were all a bunch of useless fellows, who either could not succeed in the tasks entrusted to them or they upset his plans.


    "Please calm down, Your Highness. There''s something which I hesitate to tell you."


    Vice Princess Dugu gave the imperial physician an indicative look and immediately, the physician took his medical kit and excused himself.


    "Just say it."


    The Crown Prince scanned vice Princess Dugu''s face with a cold look, which made her cringe for a moment. Then she gathered her courage and said with a determined voice, "Although these three people are useless now, you will be destroying Prince Yu''s escape route if you kill these women. As days pass, Long Tianhao would have to eventually give us an account if he were unable to hand over the so-called criminal, by then---"


    At vice Princess Dugu''s words, the frown on the Crown Prince''s face eased.


    That made sense. By then, he could make use of this to corner Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao, so much so that they would not be able to shirk the responsibility.


    "What you said is right. No wonder you are my beloved wife who understands me the most."


    He reached out his big hand and pulled the beauty into his arms.


    A scheming look flashed across his eyes as if he were saying, well done.


    "I''ll hand these three over to you, Lord Zhang."


    Lord Zhang bowed and excused himself at once. On the way out, he got a few guards to help him drag the three useless things along with him.


    Before the pleased look on the Crown Prince''s face subsided, it became noisy again outside the tent.


    "What is going on that''s making so much noise? Don''t they know that I enjoy peace and quiet?"


    Frowning slightly, the Crown Prince let go of vice Princess from his arms as he gazed at the young eunuch who had dashed into the tent all flustered.


    "Your Highness, King Ming of the western vassal state asked to see you. He heard that the Crown Prince had found two killers who were involved in injuring his second prince."


    "What? I have just instructed Lord Zhang to execute the three girls who have gone insane, how did King Ming hear about it and have come to me now?"


    "Follow me. I''ll have a look."


    Vice Princess Dugu nodded as she trailed behind the Crown Prince as they exited the tent.


    Lord Zhang, who had set out searching for a secluded place to execute the girls in secret, had his way obstructed at this moment.


    A group of men led by King Ming, who was dressed in plain colors and accompanied by Hu Tianbei, were obstructing the entrance of the Crown Prince''s tent.


    As opposed to looking composed and unperturbed the night before when they were in the presence of Lin Mengya, King Ming and Hu Tianbei appeared upset and angry at this moment.


    "May I know the reason for your visit, King Ming and Prince Hu?"


    Caught unprepared, Lord Zhang could not avoid them in time, but had to walk up to them, cupped his hands and bowed in greeting.


    "We heard that the Crown Prince had captured the culprits who injured my son. Is that so?"


    At King Ming''s inquiry, Lord Zhang began dripping cold sweat.


    Given the three girls were right there behind them, what would he do if he were to deny and be exposed there and then?


    "This matter---"


    "Those three girls are the ones! King Ming, Prince Hu, these three girls were the dancers who were with Second Prince that night."


    Someone from among the men led by King Ming pointed out the real identities of the three girls in disguise.


    Both King Ming and Hu Tianbei''s faces fell. Just a while ago, Long Tianhao had personally paid them a visit to their tent to inform them that the three female dancers were the culprits who assassinated Hu Lunan.


    For this reason, they had come here to ask for these perpetrators.


    "This... this..."


    Never would Lord Zhang expect this to happen and in desperation, he was befuddled.


    "Forgive us for delaying coming forward to welcome you, King Ming."


    Finally, the Crown Prince emerged from the tent and witnessed the situation at hand.


    Although he had no idea why King Ming had visited at this juncture, the Crown Prince was aware that it was not a good sign that the identities of the three girls were exposed.


    "There is no need for an explanation from the Crown Prince. Prince Yu had informed me earlier that these three girls disguised as dancers were the ones who murdered my son. Since the Crown Prince managed to capture them, how about handing them over to me?"


    So it was Long Tianhao again! From within the Crown Prince''s heart, a feeling of hatred towards Long Tianhao arose.


    Nevertheless, he forced an agreeable look on his face.


    "You are right, King Ming. I was about to bring these three girls to hand them over to you. Lord Zhang, hand the girls over to King Ming."


    He had wasted so much effort to finally get hold of these three girls. Little did he expect that King Ming would intercept him halfway.


    The Crown Prince could hardly come to terms with what was happening. Long Tiaohao and Lin Mengya had managed to get away once again.


    These three girls, however, had gone mad and could not speak. Since it was not possible to interrogate them, he still stood a chance to turn the table around.


    Lord Zhang had no other choice but to obey the instructions given by the Crown Prince. He ordered men to hand the three girls over to King Ming.


    However, who would have expected that the men who took the orders came back all jittery.


    They whispered something into Lord Zhang''s ear and his face turned pale instantly.


    "What? Weren''t you the one overseeing the detainment of the girls?"


    At this moment, the Crown Prince shot a displeased look at Lord Zhang, thinking if he even needed to handle such a small matter.


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, the three criminals had been executed!"


    "What?!"


    At this instant, Lin Mengya was playing with the baby wolf and baby tiger in Prince Yu''s tent.


    "Things are getting really interesting at the Crown Prince''s tent! While King Ming had gone over there in truculence, he''ll only be able to see the corpses of the assassins."


    Baizhi narrated what she witnessed in secret a moment ago to Lin Mengya.


    At this time, there were only Lin Mengya''s four maidservants by her, while Lin Zhongyu was nowhere to be seen.


    "Oh really?"


    The two baby animals were drinking warm goat''s milk happily from a bowl in Lin Mengya''s hands.


    They were growing so fast that they looked different every day. The only thing that did not change was how they both loved staying close to Lin Mengya as if she were their mother.


    "Indeed! Just before I sneaked off, King Ming was in full rage and demanding the Crown Prince to give him an account of what happened!"


    All attention was drawn towards the Crown Prince at this moment.


    No one would have expected Prince Yu to announce the identity of the assassins publicly first. He had in fact laid down a trap with Hu Tianbei earlier on, for the Crown Prince to be ensnared in it.


    All the people in the campground seemed to know who the assassins were by now. The only one kept in the dark was the Crown Prince.


    Moreover, the Crown Prince''s men had "coincidentally" executed the three girls who had gone crazy.


    Everything had gone seamlessly as planned.


    "Oh yes, where is Prince Yu at this moment?"


    Lin Mengya asked, delighted, while she stroked Snow and the baby tiger.


    "This--- I didn''t see him anywhere."


    Baizhi bowed her head, looking a little guilty. However, Lin Mengya''s attention was on the two baby animals so much so that she did not realize that Baizhi was acting a little strange.


    "Master, I''ve made some milk cookies. I''ll bring them to you to have a taste of them."


    Baiji suggested after pondering over Baizhi''s strange behavior, which failed to escape Baiji''s observant eye.


    Lin Mengya nodded in response. She was aware of Baiji''s fantastic culinary skills. Moreover, she would be going out to enjoy some entertainment later. She knew better to fill up her stomach before that.


    "Come over too, Baizhi. Have a look at which of these cookies you think our mistress will like."


    The moment Baizhi heard that there was food, her eyes lit up and all other thoughts disappeared.


    She eagerly followed Baiji into the little kitchen set up especially for Princess Yu.


    The moment they entered the tent, Baiji let down the curtain and looked around to make sure that there were no one around, and then she took out the freshly made cookies and placed them before Baizhi.


    "Wah! Is this the cookies you made, Elder Sister Baiji? They look great!"


    Baizhi flattered as she grabbed one and popped it into her mouth quickly. Immediately, a brilliant smile appeared on her face.


    "Look at you! Tell me what happened to Prince Yu after you''re done with eating. Why are you even keeping something from us?"


    Baiji patted Baizhi''s forehead with her finger when Baizhi''s face fell.


    "What should I do? I saw Princess Ming Yue pestering Prince Yu, telling him that she would ask King Ming to make her Prince Yu''s vice Princess."


    Neither had the second daughter of the Lins or Cousin Jiang dared to ask to be Prince Yu''s vice Princess when they visit Prince Yu''s Mansion.

 Chapter 126 A Sudden Acciden

    t


    Princess Ming Yue obviously had her eyes on Prince Yu. Baizhi wondered how her mistress would react if she learned about this.


    "What did you say? Where did you see that Princess Ming Yue pestering Prince Yu?"


    It was no wonder that Baiji was surprised. In Dajin, common girls, not to mention the girls from the rich and noble families, after all, always kept their distance from men when in public.


    "I saw her near the Crown Prince''s tent. That shameless Princess Ming Yue refused to let go of Prince Yu even when he tried to ignore her. She even pretended to faint eventually, but Prince Yu still paid her no attention so much so she almost ended up in the mud!"


    Apparently, Baizhi was very satisfied with Prince Yu''s response towards Princess Ming Yue.


    Although Princess Ming Yue was indeed very beautiful, to Baizhi, her mistress was a cut above Princess Ming Yue without a doubt.


    Most importantly, Prince Yu had totally no regard for this shameless princess.


    On the contrary, the prince always treated her mistress with care, fearing that she would be hurt in any way.


    "That puts me at ease. Oh, and don''t breathe a word about this to our mistress. Otherwise, there''ll be no peace in Prince Yu''s Mansion ever again if she hears about this."


    Baiji breathed a sigh as she instructed Baizhi to keep quiet and Baizhi responded by nodding profusely.


    She was clearly aware of Lin Mengya''s temper, more than anyone else.


    Although Lin Mengya usually carried herself with poise, if anyone eyed her prized possession, she would meet with a sad end.


    This spoke for itself in the case of Second Miss Lin and Cousin Jiang. The only difference was that Princess Ming Yue was after all a Princess.


    Lin Mengya might get into trouble if she laid a finger on her.


    Soon, the Crown Prince sent men to come to fetch Lin Mengya.


    She was after all one of the people involved.


    "That was fast. Baisu, you stay behind, while the three of you follow me."


    Lin Mengya was fearless. To her, this was merely a rehearsed drama episode.


    By now, the Crown Prince and King Ming had reached a stalemate. King Ming refused to accept the explanation offered by the Crown Prince.


    He insisted that the Crown Prince hand over Hu Lunan''s murderers.


    With Long Tianhao and Hu Tianbei fueling the fire, the Crown Prince was in deep trouble.


    "King Ming, I''ve already promised to be accountable, are you saying that you don''t trust me, the Crown Prince?"


    The Crown Prince looked miserable. If it were not for the fact that his mother, the Queen, had insisted that he maintain a good relationship with King Ming, he, as the noble Crown Prince, would not have gone as far in trying to pacify King Ming.


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, Nan was my son. All the more, he was the Prince of the western vassal state. He had died such an unjust death and you, the Crown Prince had executed his murderers? What did we do to offend you that you have to do this to us?"


    King Ming''s accusations put the Crown Prince in an awkward position.


    He was perplexed as to how his initial cordial partnership with King Ming had turned into one of the enmities now.


    Could King Ming have discovered that he was one who sent men to murder Hu Lunan?


    As his eyes searched King Ming and Hu Tianbei suspiciously, it did not seem like it!


    "Princess Yu has arrived..."


    The two parties in a standoff turned their gaze simultaneously to the arriving guest.


    Lin Mengya was not adorned in a court dress today, rather, she was wearing tight-fitting blue hunting overall.


    Her hair was coiled into a simple bun and her face was free of makeup. However, her fresh look gave the impression that she was going for an outing in the woods.


    "Greetings to the Crown Prince and King Ming."


    Lin Mengya greeted them with poise and elegance. Keeping a straight face, she tried to look as if she was clueless about what was happening.


    "Are you going out to have fun, seeing that you''re dressed in this manner, Princess Yu?"


    Princess Ming Yue enquired. All the ladies in the tent were dressed in formal court dresses, while Lin Mengya was the only one who was dressed down. For this reason, all the men''s attention was drawn to her.


    Who would dare to belittle this scheming beautiful lady?


    "That''s right. Prince Yu told me that the culprits who murdered the Second Prince had been found, so he was going to bring me out for some relaxation and fun."


    Then she walked towards Long Tianhao and sat down beside him.


    This beautiful couple seemed so concordant.


    "It looks like we have to postpone our trip, Prince Yu?"


    Lin Mengya cocked her head and asked with a coquettish voice. She winked cheekily at Long Tianhao, indicating that he should play along with her.


    Although the two had been together for quite some time now, Long Tianhao was struggling to get used to her abrupt performance of antics.


    Nevertheless, he still nodded and reached out to hold on to her delicate hands. This gesture immediately evoked a look of jealousy from Princess Ming Yue in her eyes, which were burning with fury.


    Just a moment ago, she was repeatedly ignored by Long Tianhao when she took the initiative to get close to him.


    She was puzzled as to how this woman''s pretentious manner had motivated Long Tianhao''s active response.


    Even she, as an outsider, was able to see through Lin Mengya''s pretense! Why would Long Tianhao play along with her?


    "Since all the parties concerned are now present, shall we start the confrontation?"


    King Ming turned a blind eye on Long Tianhao, who was displaying his tenderness towards Lin Mengya, and he opened his mouth to speak with a severe voice.


    The Crown Prince had no choice but to look away reluctantly. At this juncture, the most important thing was to think of a solution to tide over this crisis.


    "Does Princess Yu have something to say regarding what happened that night?"


    The first thing the Crown Prince did was to direct all the attention onto Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya had expected this to happen anyways. She stood up and let out a sigh, lowering her eyes, she slowly said, "Actually, I indeed went to look for the Second Prince over the matter concerning Elder Sister Yueting that day. I had an argument with him but didn''t injure him, except to give him a slap on his face. I don''t suppose a slap on his face would land him in such a state?"


    What happened to Yueting was indeed Hu Lunan''s fault in the first place.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya''s words seemed convincing.


    "Moreover, not only did the Second Prince know martial arts, but he was also tall and strong. I even had to leap up in order to give him that slap on his face. Do you really think, Your Highness the Crown Prince, that I''m able to overpower the Second Prince?"


    Turning up the corner of her mouth, Lin Mengya professed the most critical defense.


    All along, Lin Mengya had Qinghu by her side to secretly assist her in whatever she did.


    In reality, the majority of people were not aware of this person who always stayed close to her.


    Despite being an intelligent lady, Lin Mengya was after all the weaker sex.


    From what happened to Yueting, people, in general, would have an idea of how violent and brutal Hu Lunan was.


    Everyone in the tent took one look at Lin Mengya and started shaking their heads. It was indeed unlikely that she could overpower Hu Lunan.


    "You--- perhaps you had someone to help you!"


    Rebuked by Lin Mengya, the Crown Prince lost his composure and blurted out those words.


    Looking infuriated, the Crown Prince turned to target Long Tianhao.


    "That''s not possible. That day, I was drinking with Long Tianhao the whole time. Even if he had to excuse himself occasionally, he wasn''t away for long. I believe he was not the person who assassinated my second younger brother."


    To everyone''s surprise, Hu Tianbei stood up for Long Tianhao as an alibi.


    The victim was his blood brother after all. Was it possible for a brother to testify in favor of his enemy?


    Even Lin Mengya was taken aback. Whatever did Long Tianhao promise Hu Tianbei in return, so much so that he even bore false witness for Long Tianhao?


    Something was going on behind this!


    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, if you insist that those three dancers are not the murderers, then please hand over the real murderer."


    King Ming''s words sounded like the final verdict.


    Instantly, veins could be seen protruding on the Crown Prince''s forehead. What was happening? Why were both King Ming and Hu Tianbei siding with Long Tianhao today?


    "Perhaps the three girls were the murderers who killed the Second Prince. However, like what Princess Yu said, the Second Prince was a skillful martial artist, I suppose he wouldn''t be defeated by three girls?"


    The Crown Prince was giving it his last shot, but unfortunately, Long Tianhao was not going to give him any chance of escape.


    "Actually, these three girls were not any common singers and dancers. They were Peach Blossom Dock assassins!"


    Long Tianhao''s words were like a bomb that suddenly exploded among the people.


    Peach Blossom Dock was a much-feared organization of professional killers in the jianghu! How could the death of the Second Prince be related to them?


    "That''s absolute nonsense. Those three girls were dancers who followed the army around. How could they be Peach Blossom Dock killers?"


    By now, the Crown Prince was almost being consumed with fury. He had handpicked those girls from the brothels for Hu Lunan. How on earth did they become killers of Peach Blossom Dock?


    "If the Crown Prince doesn''t believe this, let''s bring their bodies here and examine them."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly as if she was in control of the situation.


    "Alright. Men! Bring the bodies out here."


    The situation took such a turn that it was totally out of the Crown Prince''s expectation. What was worse for the Crown Prince was that things seemed to keep progressing in the direction he least expected.


    Just when the imperial guards left to get the bodies, a noisy commotion was heard coming from outside the tent.


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, for some unknown reason, a number of masked men in black have suddenly emerged from the woods. They''ve gone into a fight with the imperial guards at the moment!"


    "What?"


    The Crown Prince''s anger turned into shock that froze on his face.


    How? Did Lord Zhang not say that he had done a thorough check around this place?


    Why would those men in black suddenly emerge from the woods?


    "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, those men in black highly mastered martial artists. We''ve sent for more help from the army. Please retreat from here immediately lest you meet with any mishap."


    The Crown Prince began panicking upon hearing the news from the imperial guards.


    "Will the guards from the respective families work with the imperial guards? Protect the Crown Prince and the ministers, so they could retreat from here!"


    At the critical moment, Long Qinghan held out a double-edged sword as he gave the above order.


    Apart from the few who were protecting the wives and children of the various families, the rest of the guards followed Long Tianhao to defend against the enemies.


    "Please be careful, Prince Yu."


    At this moment, Long Tianhao also took out his sword and went to fight side by side with Long Qinghan.


    Lin Mengya''s beautiful eyes were filled with worry as she cautioned Long Tianhao with concern in her voice.


    "Rest assured, just tell Baisu to keep you company all the time."


    Long Tianhao instructed flatly as he patted Lin Mengya on her shoulder.

 Chapter 127 The Mysterious Murder

    "Bei, protect Ming Yue while you retreat with the others."


    King Ming was indeed an iron man. Despite being faced with a situation of being outnumbered by his enemies, he was still determined to fight for his children''s life.


    "Father, please retreat with Ming Yue and let me fight side by side with Qinghan!"


    Before King Ming could say no, Hu Tianbei had grabbed a sword from his guard and dashed out of the tent.


    All the ladies in the tent were shaking like leaves, while Lin Mengya was the only one who maintained her composure.


    "What should we do now, Master?"


    Baiji tugged at Lin Mengya''s sleeve and asked with panic in her large eyes.


    "Don''t panic yet. Let''s check out the situation first. Prince Yu has gone out to fight and together with the guards, they''d manage for the moment."


    The first thought that came to Lin Mengya''s mind was that these were the killers of Peach Blossom Dock. If only Qinghu was around, he could tell Long Tianhao the weaknesses of these killers.


    Unfortunately, she had sent Qinghu away to investigate the matter regarding Mrs. Yue''s identity.


    "Your Highness... the Crown Prince! It''s not time to go out yet!"


    The Crown Prince was struck with fear and trepidation when he realized the state of chaos outside the tent. He had the urge to flee right away but was fearful of possible ambushes.


    "Your Highness, judging from the situation, we can''t possibly continue with this confrontation. How about we all go back to our tents and start packing, so we could descend the mountain?"


    As Lin Mengya offered her suggestion, the Crown Prince was in no mood to be bothered about her. By this time, he had already gone into a panic state.


    "Alright, let''s do as you say."


    The Crown Prince responded without thinking. The fear for his life was foremost in his mind, so much so that he was in no mood to obstruct whatever Lin Mengya was planning to do.


    Apart from Lin Mengya, some of the ministers also went back to their tents to provide assurance to their families.


    All the tents were guarded by their own guards at the entrances at this moment.


    Not far from the tents, the imperial guards surrounded the campground, forming a human wall to protect the tents in it.


    Lin Mengya remained standing at where she was as she lifted her eyes and looked afar.


    Although she felt that something was amiss, she could not put a finger to it.


    Upon her return to the tent, Baisu was on high alert. When she realized that it was Lin Mengya who was approaching, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, the entire place outside is in chaos. Young Master has instructed me to bring you to a safer place."


    As she reflected on her words, Lin Mengya realized that she had not seen Lin Zhongyu since this morning.


    "Where is Xiaoyu? Is he safe and sound at this moment?"


    Under such a tumultuous situation, it was likely that Lin Zhongyu would meet dangers. For this reason, Lin Mengya could not help worrying about him.


    "Rest assured, Master. Someone is protecting the Young Master. There was no way he could even get slightly hurt."


    In reality, Baisu had not told the entire truth. Her Young Master had been temporarily held in detention under protection, which in fact was making him very upset!


    "That''s great. Let''s pack up our belongings and leave immediately."


    The Peach Blossom Dock killers were highly skilled when it came to fighting alone. However, they were rather inexperienced in fighting as a group. Compared to the imperial soldiers who trained as a group every day, the killers were at a disadvantaged position.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya thought it would be better for all of them to retreat. In this way, it would be easier and faster for the imperial soldiers and Long Tianhao to retreat without having to worry about the families.


    In a war situation, fighting could become indiscriminating, and she did not wish that anyone be injured.


    "Yes, Master. I saw that the ministers have gathered where the Crown Prince is, many of which are carrying their belongings with them."


    Because of the prestigious status of the Crown Prince, he was obviously the most heavily guarded person.


    For this reason, all the people gathered around him, seeking protection.


    After a moment of pondering, Lin Mengya decided to follow closely behind the Crown Prince as well. In this way, the guards from all the families would be gathered and their concerted power would become rather significant.


    Nevertheless, she was perplexed as to why the killers of Peach Blossom Dock were here. What was their motive?


    Could it be that they planned to massacre all the ministers in the court, including the Crown Prince?


    It was a great act of treachery to overthrow the current dynasty. The strange thing was she had not even heard rumors about any plan to revolt!


    What was this unusual move all about?


    Lin Mengya continued retreating while following behind the Crown Prince. The situation where Long Tianhao was did not look hopeful.


    "Third Elder Brother, if this continues, I''m afraid we might die of exhaustion."


    Long Qinghan''s face was dotted with bloodstains, although fortunately, they were not his own.


    At this moment, he was no longer looking like a nobleman''s son, rather, he was looking more like the Slain God, who was a reaper of life.


    No one would have expected that the usually lackadaisical Long Tianhao was actually highly skilled in martial arts.


    "Let''s hang on a while more, help is on its way."


    Steadily, he pulled out his sword which was plunged into an enemy''s chest.


    Warm blood gushed out like a fountain instantly. Before Long Tianhao could clean off the bloodstains, another man in black charged towards him with his sword.


    "Prince Yu, I''d never have expected that one day, the three of us would fight alongside each other under such circumstances!"


    Hu Tianbei was also fighting side by side with the other two. Although the weapon he was using was a large steel knife and his movements were big and wide, he still looked formidable and was seamless in his moves.


    "There are still many things you would not expect. For example, you may lose your life while in Dajin."


    Long Qinghan and Hu Tianbei were close friends, which explained why they could talk easily in a casual tone.


    The three of them were the most highly skilled in martial arts among the rest, therefore they had subtly become the leaders.


    "I suppose our families had all retreated by now."


    Long Tianhao asked with indifference in his voice. At this moment, every bit of his energy was used to combat the enemies, so it was not possible for them to even bother about what was happening back in the tents.


    Although the families made up a huge number, they were thankful that there were many guards who helped to guide them, so that they should not take long to retreat.


    "It''s about time we ourselves start to retreat slowly. This place is too open and it''s not ideal if we want to find a place to hide."


    Long Qinghan was stationed at a more strategic and flexible location, therefore he had a better idea of the situation behind him.


    "Alright, Qinghan, can you please go and find out when help is arriving?"


    Although the imperial guards had the advantage of numbers, their martial art skills were inadequate if they were to be confronted by the highly skilled killers of Peach Blossom Dock.


    Fortunately, there were fewer Peach Blossom Dock killers. Otherwise, no matter how many guards there were, they would not be able to defend against the killers.


    "Erm."


    For the two blood brothers who were fighting alongside each other, they were able to communicate even by exchanging looks.


    Under such circumstances, Long Qinghan leaped up and brushed away the numerous swords and weapons directed at him, dashed outwards and broke the siege.


    Long Tianhao and Hu Tianbei could immediately feel the great pressure on them. They gave it their all and was eventually able to defend against the enemies'' powerful attacks.


    "Are you alright, Third Sister-in-law?"


    The familiar voice that sounded familiar made Lin Mengya''s heart skip a beat.


    Thank goodness Long Qinghan''s eyes were astute but controlled, despite being splattered all over with the enemies'' blood.


    He was apparently not injured at all.


    "How is the situation where you came from? Is anyone hurt?"


    By now, Lin Mengya was already some distance away from the campground, riding in a horse carriage. The fact that Long Qinghan was able to catch up with her was because of his skill in light footwork.


    "Rest assured since Third Elder Brother is such a highly-skilled martial artist, he''ll be alright for sure. Moreover, there are Bei and I assisting him! Don''t worry, military aid is on its way. When they catch up with you, you will be out of danger."


    After giving his lengthy instructions, Long Qinghan left without further delay.


    Fortunately, Long Tianhao was unscathed and it seemed that military aid was not far.


    "It''s great to know that Prince Yu is safe and in one piece, now you can be at ease, Master."


    Although her maidservants were relieved to learn that Prince Yu was unharmed, Lin Mengya could feel a certain uneasiness that crept up on her like the tendrils of a plant.


    It seemed that things would soon be under control.


    No matter how highly skilled those enemies were, once the military aid arrived, the killer would be overpowered.


    However, what was the real purpose of the Peach Blossom Dock killers? Did they come all this way just to fight a losing battle?


    "Ah--- Master!"


    Suddenly, a shriek of dismal echoed from outside the carriage. Lin Mengya looked out and saw that a horse carriage ahead of them had come to a stop.


    The cry of dismal was precisely coming out of that horse carriage.


    "Let''s go and have a look at what had happened."


    Lin Mengya sent some men to investigate the matter and they returned shortly afterwards.


    "Princess, the horse carriage belongs to the family of the Assistant Minister Zhong of the Ministry of Appointment. I heard from the people that Lord Zhong was chatting casually with his wife just now, and the next moment, his head was mysteriously separated from his body."


    "What? How was that even possible?"


    Lin Mengya knitted her brows into a frown, while her four maidservants were deeply shocked.


    They, including Baisu, who was a skilled martial artist, did not hear any fighting whatsoever.


    It was an appalling thing for the head of a person to be suddenly separated from his body.


    "All of us have to be on high alerts and strengthen our preparedness. Baisu, follow me to have a look."


    "Yes, Master."


    The usually strange method employed by the killers was like a dark cloud that shrouded Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Strangely, she was following right behind Lord Zhang. How did she miss his bizarre death?


    Lord Zhang''s family members were trembling with fear as they looked at his dead body in the horse carriage.


    The guards were like birds that had been startled by the mere twang of a bow. They exchanged wary looks. They were deeply fearful of becoming the next unfortunate casualty.


    "Mrs. Zhong, this is Princess Yu. She has come specially to pay you a visit."


    Baisu had witnessed such bloody scenes numerous times so much so that she was not alarmed by the bloody sight.


    "Sob, Master--- Master---"


    Mrs. Zhong was hiding by the corner of the wall, crying, but she could not bring herself to go near her husband to retrieve his body.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, went up to the corpse without trepidation.


    The horse carriage belonging to the Zhong family was spacious on the inside and its floor was overlaid with bamboo.


    However, a big patch of blood had stained the greenish-yellow bamboo flooring.


    Old Master Zhong was a medium built man. By reasoning, he must be quite strong. How on earth did he die without any struggle?


    His decapitated body was lying prone on the floor of the horse carriage, while his head had rolled to a corner.


    Lin Mengya studied the cross-section of his neck and the cut appeared smooth and clean. She did not suppose even the sharpest steel sword would be able to achieve such a clean-cut effect.


    "Mrs. Zhong, did anything unusual happened just before your husband died?"


    Lin Mengya''s gentle voice had a comforting effect on the bereaved.


    She sat in front of Mrs. Zhong and gently stroked Mrs. Zhong''s arm with her small hands.

 Chapter 128 Surrounded by Perils

    Mrs. Zhong must have entered a state of shock after witnessing such a bloody scene.


    Lin Mengya knew that she had to reassure and soothe Mrs. Zhong before she would be able to get anything out of her about what happened.


    Perhaps it was Lin Mengya''s tender voice or her gentle touch that brought Mrs. Zhong back to reality from her daze.


    While keeping her eyes on the beautiful Princess Yu, who was smiling gently and harmlessly, Mrs. Zhong began narrating the frightening incident with a trembling voice.


    "My husband and I were chatting casually in the carriage when suddenly his eyes were opened so wide, and the next moment, I saw blood oozing out of his neck. Thereafter, he ended up like what you saw."


    The situation was so bizarre.


    Otherwise, Mrs. Zhong would not be trembling fearfully up until this moment.


    Lin Mengya gently patted Mrs. Zhong''s shoulder, took over a warm blanket from a maid of the Zhong family and put it around Mrs. Zhong.


    "Do you have another horse carriage? Please bring one here so your mistress can ride in it."


    By now, the entire Zhong Family was in a frenzied state. Not long after Lin Mengya gave the instructions, a quick-witted servant returned with a decorated horse carriage.


    Although this horse carriage was not as spacious as the one they were riding earlier, it was better than nothing.


    "Please continue to comfort your mistress. As for your master''s body, transport it back to the capital city first, then you can make arrangements for his burial."


    The people nodded profusely in agreement. They were agreeable and thankful that Princess Yu had come to help make the necessary arrangements.


    "Alright, we should take our leave."


    Baisu held on to Lin Mengya as they jumped down from the Zhong''s horse carriage. Stealing a glance at Lord Zhong''s body, Lin Mengya shook her head secretly.


    When they returned to their own horse carriage, the three maidservants immediately drew close to them.


    "Master, what exactly happened to Lord Zhong''s family?"


    Baizhi asked, shrugging her shoulders. To her, it was extremely brutal to behead someone.


    "Come over here, Baisu. Look, what''s this?"


    Instead of responding to Baizhi''s question, Lin Mengya opened her right fist which she kept tightly closed all this time.


    In her palm was a bunch of very thin spider-web like threads.


    "This--- this must be the very strong and elastic Ice Silk Thread, which is extremely valuable."


    Baisu took over the silk threads from Lin Mengya''s hand. They felt delicate and soft and as she rubbed them between her finger, the silk threads did not feel like they were even there.


    "Elastic and strong? If one were to tighten this around someone''s neck, could it sever the head in an instant?"


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya recalled that she had heard news about such things happening in modern times.


    It was about a biker who was riding pass a taut fishing line and his head was instantly severed.


    Could Lord Zhong have died in the same way?


    "Possibly. Nevertheless, the killer must have a wealth of inner strength to do that. But wasn''t Mrs. Zhang the only other person with Lord Zhang in the horse carriage at that time? Unless you''re suspecting---"


    Baisu opened her eyes wide in disbelief. How could such a demure and delicate looking Mrs. Zhong be capable of being the murderer?


    "It''s not her. On the contrary, that killer must have used a method which we are unaware of. I am going to do a thorough investigation of this matter when we get back. I have a feeling this had to do with Peach Blossom Dock."


    Everything that happened smelt fishy and seemed to be part of an evil scheme.


    Although they were getting further and further away from Mount Lingju, Lin Mengya could not feel any relief in her heart.


    Qinghu had mentioned to her that the killers of Peach Blossom Dock were capable of a kind of invisible skill.


    Even if it was not that, given the state of chaos, nobody would really pinpoint or recognize any strange-looking person even if they were to come across one.


    "Baiji, can you tell the guards to forbid any strange-looking person from approaching our horse carriage? If there''s any message from anyone, the guards can pass the message to us. If any of you come across a strange guard, you have to find out his identity and get someone you know to confirm the identity."


    They had to resort to such extreme measures at extreme times.


    It was enough for them to reach the capital city safely. Once they enter the city, they would have the resources to preserve their lives.


    Baiji took a moment to go out to pass the instruction down before returning to the horse carriage.


    Nevertheless, her brows were locked into a deep frown and there was fear in her eyes.


    "I heard from the people outside that apart from Lord Zhong, a few other ministers had died unnatural deaths one after another."


    "What?"


    What on earth was happening? Lin Mengya shuddered in fear as she came to a realization.


    What really happened was those killers surrounding the guards at the campground were the real trick to the eyes.


    They had used the tactic of distraction that led the imperial guards and the other guards in the other direction. After achieving that, the killers started the assassination of their real targets.


    "Perk up, lest we fall into the snare of our enemies."


    Lin Mengya and her four maidservants gathered close together. Her four maidservants were about the only ones she could trust at this moment.


    They headed towards the capital city with fear and trembling.


    Along the way, they caught sight of families who had lost their family head to the assassination and had stopped by the roadside, wailing and grieving for their loss.


    Taking in the sight, Lin Mengya could only sympathize and grieve in her heart with them.


    This was not the time to be overcome by sympathy or to stand on ceremony and be punctilious.


    It was not possible for one person to be the killer of all the dead.


    These terrifying killers could possibly be watching Lin Mengya and waiting for her to emerge from her horse carriage, so they could take her life as well.


    "Master, are those people really dead?"


    Baizhi had been by her side for some time now. There was no doubt that she had witnessed people falling ill and dying.


    However, these brutal and tragic deaths were something new to her.


    She buried herself in Lin Mengya''s arms, wondering all the while, how the world could be such an evil and terrifying place.


    "This is a very realistic depiction of the cruel world we live in."


    Lin Mengya said with indifference. Apart from Baisu, the other three had never in their lives witnessed such atrocity involving such bizarre deaths.


    Despite each of them being capable, they had been kept safely by Lin Mengya in a protected environment in Liuxin Courtyard.


    However, now the circumstance had changed. If these three wished to go through all the trials and hardships with her, Lin Mengya thought they would have to first grow out of their fear of death.


    "I''m not afraid of death. Rather, I''m afraid that no one will take of you, Miss, if I die."


    Baizhi had changed the way she addressed Lin Mengya by and started calling her her mistress.


    However, the way she addressed her as the miss had yoked them together intimately.


    There was a look of determination in Baizhi''s clear eyes as she looked at Lin Mengya. She wanted to convey her resolve to her mistress.


    She had neglected Baizhi''s courage all this while.


    Lin Mengya patted her cheek but was at a loss for words.


    "Neither am I afraid. I belonged to Master the moment I came to the prince''s mansion."


    A smile finally broke out on Baiji''s tensed face. All of a sudden, Lin Mengya saw something else emerged from Baiji''s poised manner.


    Lastly, Baishao had always been the bold one. By now, she had adapted to the idea of the threat of death and held the mentality to go for broke.


    "What is there to be afraid of? Losing my head might just give me a big scar. My life would be all worthwhile if I get to stay by your side, Master."


    All three of them had overcome their innermost fear and this really surprised Lin Mengya.


    She looked at the three of them with a smile, and somehow in this instant, she felt the courage to face up to those enemies.


    "Alright, since all of you are no longer afraid, let''s set up a trap to capture those murderous demons. What do you think?"


    Crouching in the horse carriage was totally not Lin Mengya''s style.


    The death of those people was both, while dangerous, had also become a deterrent.


    In fact, their death could really be part of a plan to make certain people succumb to whoever was behind all of this.


    Unfortunately for them, Lin Mengya was a naturally unyielding character!


    "What should we do, Master?"


    Not only was the spirited Baizhi perked up, but even the eyes of the usually quiet Baisu were also beaming.


    She had seen and experienced a number of extraordinary things when she was following Lin Mengya around.


    Now, she would look at the three maidservants who did not know any martial arts with anticipation.


    She had the feeling that being with this bunch of people, she was going to witness something more dazzling than all that she had ever experienced.


    "Baishao and Baiji, you two, together with the guards shall go around openly to the various bereaved households to offer them comfort. The main idea is to find out by questioning them who were the last people seen by the dead. I suspect that the killers are still hiding among their guards. We have to pretend that we are ignorant, thereby attracting their attention."


    Baishao and Baiji exchanged looks and shook their head, looking hesitant.


    "We don''t have many guards ourselves. If we were to bring some of them with us, wouldn''t we be compromising on your security?"


    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and pointed to Baisu.


    "You should know that she was given to me by Xiaoyu to be my bodyguard, but not many people know about this. All the people think that she is just one of my maidservants."


    Lin Mengya''s explanation opened Baishao and Baiji''s eyes immediately.


    Indeed, what they took as common and normal to them was not known to other people.


    An example would be Qinghu, now even so for Baisu.


    "Alright, we understand now. Wait for news of our success. Please protect our mistress, Baisu."


    Baisu nodded and she held on tightly to the openings of her sleeves.


    Lin Mengya was the only person who knew the two weapons Baisu carried.


    One of them was a flexible sword which went around Baisu''s waist like a belt, and the other was a dagger in her sleeve, sprinkled with poison on its blade.


    With these weapons, she was capable of attacking and defending any time.


    There was no worry that she could not perform her moves even under the constraint of space within the horse carriage.


    "Have you ever come across the martial arts moves of the killers of Peach Blossom Dock?"


    Lin Mengya asked Baisu with a soft voice and waited as she pondered for an answer.


    "I''ve heard that the skillful killers of Peach Blossom Dock were categorized into four grades, namely the Heaven Grade which is the highest, then Earth Grade, Black Grade, and Yellow Grade, which was the lowest. Based on my skill level, I should be able to defend against a rather highly skilled killer of Heaven Grade."


    Baisu''s rational analysis elevated Lin Mengya''s confidence.


    Based on her judgment, she was confident that the killers hidden among the guards of the various families were not the tiptop killers.


    When she was on her way back in a rush, she heard some guards describing how the ministers died, and the ways by which they were killed were bizarre.


    Some were poisoned, others were killed by concealed weapons. In brief, they had all been blindsided.

 Chapter 129 So It Was Him

    Extrapolating from her existing knowledge, there was not one killer who was extremely highly skilled.


    Moreover, as a last resort, she could flash a trump card which could preserve lives.


    They hid in their horse carriage as their eyes followed Baishao and Baiji, who were visiting each horse carriage to comfort the families and to gather leads.


    "Progress is looking good."


    Lin Mengya was seated behind the window, fixing her eyes on the few people she sent out.


    She purposely asked Baizhi and Baishao to create some stir.


    Meaning to attract the attention of the killers, she wondered if they would take the bait.


    As Lin Mengya observed the things that were going on outside, she did not realize that her own horse carriage had veered further away into a more secluded area.


    At this moment, they had entered a more densely wooded area.


    "What happened? Why have we come here?"


    Baisu opened the door slightly as she questioned the coachman.


    "There are some problems with the shaft of the cart. Let''s take a break while I fix the problems."


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was no wonder she could feel that the ride was becoming bumpy a moment ago.


    Baisu and Baizhi helped Lin Mengya alight from the carriage and sat down on a rock by the roadside and waited.


    The procession of horses and carriages of the Crown Prince proceeded quickly as if they were fleeing for their lives. They had not even stopped to take any rests.


    Despite some of the carriages stopping occasionally, the Crown Prince continued on by riding his own carriage. By this time, he was seen as a little black dot afar off.


    "Master, the Crown Prince is fleeing so fast. Does he not care about the life and death of the people traveling behind him?"


    Baizhi was gently massaging Lin Mengya''s calf as she looked on. A feeling of contempt towards the Crown Prince rose inside her.


    "His status is different from ours. The lives of all the people added together is not as precious as his. Don''t you think so?"


    Lin Mengya had seen through the Crown Prince''s character long ago. She was not surprised to see him running away so fast when things went wrong.


    How could a man with such lousy character become the emperor of Dajin?


    "That''s so true, Master. Are you hungry? Would you like me to go grab you some food from inside the horse carriage?"


    Baizhi asked Lin Mengya as she realized that they had not eaten anything for quite some time since they set off in a hurry.


    "Not far from here is the temporary imperial residence outside the boundaries of the capital. Let''s try to get there first."


    They supposed it would be reasonably safe in the temporary imperial residence since it was rather heavily guarded.


    "Oh yes, I thought Baishao and Baiju brought with them just a few guards? Where are the rest of the guards now?"


    The surrounding started getting quieter.


    They also had not encountered any other horse carriages bypassing them from behind for a good while. Lin Mengya, the two girls accompanying her and the coachman were the only people at the clearing.


    "You''re right. How about I go up to the coachman to ask about them?"


    Baizhi was starting to find it strange too. Their guards were unlikely to leave them without letting them know. Why had they disappeared?


    "No, don''t go."


    Lin Mengya, who was usually sensitive, could smell something fishy in the air. Something was not right.


    She gave Baisu a pinch on her arm as a hint and the three of them started looking around vigilantly.


    "Your Highness, the horse carriage has been fixed. Let''s continue on our journey."


    The coachman who had fixed the shaft of the cart walked up to them slowly as he spoke softly.


    "Where are those guards? Weren''t they with us just now?"


    The coachman lowered his head, so much so that Lin Mengya was unable to read his expression.


    Nevertheless, she sensed something was not right.


    "Oh those guards, they are already waiting for you ahead of us, so let''s get going."


    The coachman who was looking down suddenly lifted up his head.


    From the look of his face, he seemed like a battered man, but at this moment, there was a sinister smile on his face.


    It was no wonder that Lin Mengya felt something was amiss. The killer had been hiding right here. He was disguised as the down-to-earth coachman.


    "You--- don''t you come nearer! I''m warning you not to come any closer!"


    Baizhi stood between the coachman and Lin Mengya as she cried out in fear.


    "How can I not come to you? How else can I drive your horse carriage?"


    The three girls retreated step by step into the woods behind them.


    The coachman killer drew out his waistband and closed in on them.


    "Master, what he''s holding in his hand is a bunch of Ice Silk Threads. That was why we only got that little bit of silk threads."


    Baisu said nervously, as she seemed to recognize what he was holding in his hand.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Never would she expect that the killer would use the method of severing her head on her.


    How great was the grievance that the killer had resorted to this brutal method of taking her life?


    "I''m warning you not to get any closer, otherwise I will strikeout."


    Lin Mengya stepped out in front of the two lasses to protect them as the three continued to retreat.


    "Hey, Princess Yu, you can stop your struggle now. I''ll be honest with you. You are our ultimate target. We have killed all those men so we could slow you down."


    The killer''s words stunned Lin Mengya in that instant.


    How was she their ultimate target?


    She pondered for a second but that did not make sense to her. How was her influence so great that Peach Blossom Dock had to sacrifice so many highly skilled killers one this mission?


    "You better be obedient and come over here--- ah---"


    Just when the killer was about to take Lin Mengya''s life, he slipped and fell into a deep snare.


    The three had temporarily escaped the crisis, not forgetting that Night was also following secretly behind them.


    Night, who had been keeping an eye on the entire situation in the dark had discovered and confirmed who the rat was long ago.


    When the horse carriage entered this clearing just now, she already knew the exact location of a snare dug out by the hunters.


    After the three of them scanned the surrounding to make sure that the coachman did not have any other companions, they walked up to the side of the snare boldly.


    Lin Mengya had instructed men to set up overnight, large spikes which were used to trap preys at the bottom of the snare.


    Even if a bear, not to mention a human, were to fall into the trap, it would be pierced through and through.


    Lin Mengya stood by the side of the pit as she looked at the shocked expression on the dead coachman, and she could only let out a sigh.


    She had told him not to come closer.


    What happened to the mutual trust between man and man? She had given up.


    "Master, I''m guessing that he wouldn''t resurrect?"


    Baizhi could not bring herself to look into the pit, although she thought the killer was deserving of death.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu exchanged looks and Lin Mengya said, "Rest assured, he is dead as a dodo. Night, get some men to fill up the pit."


    "Yes, Master."


    Although Night was nowhere to be seen, his voice seemed to have echoed through the air from all directions. Not even Baisu was able to pinpoint where the voice was coming from.


    "He''s really impressive. Not many people could master the art of invisibility to this level."


    Baisu expressed her admiration for Night from the bottom of her heart. Both Night and Qinghu were tiptop martial artists hard to come by.


    "That''s enough, stop being envious. I believe there are not many girls of your age who have attained your level of skills too."


    Baisu was only around fifteen to sixteen years old, yet she was poised and highly skillful in martial arts. She supposed Xiaoyu must have put in much effort in training and nurturing his talents.


    Lin Mengya had been surprised that he would so easily give Baisu to her.


    Once back in the horse carriage, Baisu searched the entire inside of the carriage to make sure there was nothing suspicious before she let Lin Mengya and Baizhi in.


    "What shall we do now that none of us know how to drive the horse carriage?"


    Baizhi turned her eyes to Lin Mengya as she was confident that her mistress was all-powerful and would know how to do literally anything.


    Lin Mengya let out a dry laugh as she remembered the fact that the only thing she had not achieved in the modern world was getting her driver''s license.


    She had failed the driving test three times consecutively and was now one of the oldest students in the driving school.


    Little did she expect that after traveling back to ancient times and already being the one to exploit others in this life, she had to enter such a desperate situation.


    "I... I''ve no idea how to drive a horse carriage."


    The three of them exchanged looks and finally sighed and let out a helpless laugh.


    "Let me go look for Baishao. I suppose there will be someone among the guards who knows how to drive a horse carriage."


    Baisu leaped off the horse carriage and ran back.


    Thank goodness that Baiji and Baishao were not too far away, otherwise Lin Mengya would not know whether to laugh or cry in such a desperate situation.


    She could not possibly ask Night to show himself and have him, highly-skilled martial artist, to drive the horse carriage for her.


    She thought it would be such a beautiful image.


    "Master! Master! Are you alright?"


    Lin Mengya heard the loud voice of Baishao after approximately fifteen minutes.


    Lin Mengya was appreciative of Baishao in many ways, except that her voice was getting louder.


    Sometimes when Baishao was berating the servants in the courtyard, her voice would travel far and wide. It was as if she were turning into the stewardess of the household.


    "Both Master and I are alright, how about you?"


    Baizhi welcomed her companions back into the horse carriage and the moment Baishao boarded the carriage, she held on tightly to Lin Mengya and looked her up and down.


    "I''m indeed alright, don''t get all worked up."


    Lin Mengya let Baishao and Baiji scrutinize her for a moment.


    "We were just behind you, but all of a sudden, you disappeared. At that moment, however, we were unable to just walk away from what we were doing. You made us so worried."


    In reality, the coachman killer did not kill the guards. He merely diverted them somewhere to borrow some tools. Thank goodness that there was someone among them who knew how to drive the horse carriage.


    "Alright, now tell us what you''ve found out."


    Seated in the carriage, Lin Mengya began analyzing the information reported by the two maidservants.


    "Just as you expected, the ministers who were murdered had met with their servants just before they died. These were either sidekicks, maidservants or guards who found an excuse to see their master. We also realized that these servants had all disappeared mysteriously afterwards."


    Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts after hearing Baishao''s words.


    The methods which these people used were not considered brilliant.


    Moreover, servants asking to see their master was not usual.


    As for their disappearing, this could not be explained away with coincidence.


    "We''ve taken care of that coachman who turned out to be a killer, but I guess we will attract more attention from the killers soon, so let''s gear up for the possible storm that is approaching."


    Lin Mengya was not sure if Peach Blossom Dock was really targeting her.


    Combing through the information she gathered, Lin Mengya realized that the ministers who were killed were either neutral or belonging to parties that were not for the Crown Prince.


    On the other hand, the fretful way the Crown Prince fled for his life did not seem like a pretense.


    What exactly was happening?

 Chapter 130 Give You the Credi

    t


    "Your Highness, Princess Yu, there''s a girl in front of us, who claimed that she''s Lord Yue''s servant. She''s come to deliver a letter to you."


    The voice of a guard echoed outside the horse carriage. Lin Mengya thought it had to be a letter from Elder Sister Yue Ting. "She must have realized that we are lagging behind and have sent men to check on us."


    "Please come up."


    When the door of the carriage opened, a young lass with delicate features got in.


    "Greetings to Princess Yu. I am Cui''er, a personal maidservant to Eldest Miss Yue."


    She bowed to Lin Mengya with a smile, drew out from her sleeve a letter sealed with wax and presented it to Lin Mengya.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya was apparently not in a hurry to read it. On the contrary, her eyes lingered on Cui''er and in an unhurried manner, she asked her a question.


    "How is Elder Sister Yue Ting''s injury? I believe you would know her condition best since you''re her personal maid."


    Cui''er smiled and with a respectful tone, she answered, "Rest assured, Princess Yu. Eldest Miss Yue''s injury is recovering well, and she''s feeling much better."


    Lin Mengya nodded and then she opened the letter.


    Little did she expect that when she opened the letter sealed by wax, a white powdery substance sprayed out of the seemingly thin envelope.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide as she watched the maid broke out in a smile, but her body felt strengthless and she fell gently to the floor.


    "Ma--- Master---"


    The four maidservants surrounding her fell to the floor of the horse carriage one by one, having lost all the ability to resist.


    "I thought you were good, but it was really because he was so useless that he couldn''t even manage to kill a few girls. Let me send you on your way then."


    The girl tried to stifle her giggles by covering her mouth, and then she took out a small wooden box from inside her sleeve.


    Carefully, she poured out its content. While Lin Mengya could see that it was a black beetle coming out of the box, she was not able to do anything about it.


    "Go, my babe, bite them so they die."


    The girl whispered those vicious words as she nudged the poisonous beetle forward with the box. To her surprise, the beetle took two steps forward, then stopped and refused to go further.


    "What''s happening? Go, get onto their bodies, which smell of your favorite scent."


    However, the beetle just refused to move forward regardless of what she said.


    Eventually, the girl became frantic. She reached out to pick up the beetle to fling it onto Lin Mengya, but never would she expect that the beetle actually turned around and crawled back into her sleeve with great speed. It continued up her arm all the way to somewhere close to her neck.


    Then it bit down hard on her. Before the girl could even react, the venom quickly numbed her nerves and traveled along the major artery of her neck to spread to the rest of her body.


    "You must have put in so much effort in obtaining that Usnea Diffracta Vain extract powder. On the other hand, this poisonous scorpion loves the nectar of the grape flower. How did you not realize that my guard smeared a little of the nectar on your neck when they did a body search the moment you stepped in?"


    The girls lying on the floor just now had regained their strength by now.


    Lin Mengya smiled as she fixed her gaze on the girl in front of her, whose countenance had turned purplish-green.


    It was pure naivety on her part, to think that she could kill two people using the same method.


    Just now, when Lin Mengya''s horse carriage overtook the minister who had been killed by a beetle bite and having a glimpse, the name of the poison which killed him came to Lin Mengya''s mind automatically and immediately.


    When this girl approached Lin Mengya in her carriage, the radar in her brain started sending out alerts like crazy.


    The poisonous beetle seemed really frightening.


    "Look, Master!"


    At this moment, the poisonous scorpion which had anchored itself on the girl''s neck was tearing apart the girl''s delicate skin with its huge pincers.


    In a matter of seconds, it had bored into the girl''s neck.


    It was no wonder that when they had rushed over to the dead minister''s body, they were unable to find any poisonous beetles. After all that effort trying to find the cause of his death, this was actually how the evidence was destroyed.


    Indeed their finding was bizarrely horrifying.


    "It''s too late to throw her body out of the horse carriage. Moreover, there would be many spies around. It''s not good if they see her. Let''s hide her body instead."


    The few of them worked together to hide the girl''s dead body in the baggage compartment at the bottom of the horse carriage.


    "Tell the men outside to let anyone who requested to see us into the horse carriage after doing a body search."


    Lin Menya revealed an evil smile on her face.


    She was certain that after two failed attempts, the people of Peach Blossom Dock would pay even more attention to her.


    For this reason, she believed that more killers would come to her to look for trouble.


    Hey, if one killer came, she would get rid of that one; if two came, she would tackle both at the same time!


    "Your Highness the Princess, a guard from Lord Sun had asked to see you, to present to you a gift of gratitude."


    "Come in."


    A strong and fit man went up into the horse carriage, carrying a small gift box in his hand. In a while, the following conversation ensued in the horse carriage.


    "Don''t, don''t come any nearer--- I''m warning you, if you come any closer, I''ll strike!"


    Thereafter, the horse carriage shook violently for a moment, then all was quiet again.


    In the beginning, the guards outside the horse carriage were in an ever-ready position just in case they needed to dash into the carriage any time.


    Little did they expect that the horse carriage just kept getting heavier and the ladies in it had not even sent out any signal of distress and asked for help.


    Gradually, the guards grew numb to the situation.


    The guards acting as coachmen gave the last woman who entered the carriage a helpless look. Fortunately, the Prince''s horse carriage was very spacious, otherwise, how could it accommodate so many people inside?


    "No, don''t come any nearer."


    Baizhi, Baishao, and Baiji put up an act in the initial moments, followed by Baisu closing in and waving her sword once, and this killer disguised as a harmless woman collapsed.


    After they wound the woman with a delicately weaved linen rope with practiced hands and stuffed her mouth, they opened the baggage compartment and threw her inside.


    "She is the fifth person here. Master, if this continues, our horse carriage would definitely break down."


    Life was like a drama which depended much on the people''s acting skills.


    However, acting five of the same scenes was getting too boring even for Baizhi, who was the most faint-hearted of them all.


    "You''re all not serious about this. If not for the fact that most of Peach Blossom Dock''s best killers were sent to the campground to distract us, you''ll be waiting to be killed."


    Lin Mengya had no idea how to deal with actresses who did not take their work seriously.


    These maidservants had indeed also transformed into trash alongside the real fighters under the double protection of Baisu and Night.


    They were apparently approaching the temporary imperial residence so the hunting done by the five of them had come to an end.


    "Your Highness, the Princess, right in front of us is the temporary imperial residence at the outskirt of the capital city."


    The voice of the guard helped ease Lin Mengya''s nerves.


    Along the way, she was increasingly afraid that a Heaven Grade killer would be sent to kill her. She would not be as idle if that were to happen.


    "Your servant Zhu Aizhi welcomes Princess Yu and please forgive me for my delay."


    Just when they arrived at the gates of the temporary imperial residence, the guard residing there came forward to welcome them.


    Zhu Aizhi, who came to welcome Lin Menya, was merely a small section leader among the imperial guards. The higher-ranking officers had gone to fawn over the Crown Prince.


    He was the only one sent to meet and greet those who arrived after the Crown Prince.


    Prince Yu''s Mansion was after all a reputable royal family, and the guards knew better not to offend them.


    However, before the stunning Princess Yu emerged from the horse carriage, a securely trussed up woman was tossed out of the carriage.


    Eh? What was going on here?


    One by one, the bodies were tossed out of the carriage, until there were altogether five bodies that were laid across the floor. Finally, a woman''s voice sounded from within the horse carriage.


    "Is that Lord Zhu? These were the killers who assassinated the ministers. What can I do about them given that I''m just a delicate and weak woman?"


    Out of the horse carriage, a slim figure emerged with graceful steps.


    It was a beautiful and graceful lady in pale blue apparel, which further enhanced her exceptional elegance.


    Apart from the lady in blue, four other girls with distinguished beauty alighted the carriage one after another.


    If not for the fact that they had tossed out those bodies, which he was not sure if they were dead or alive, he would have thought they were a group consisting the mistress of a noble family and her maids, who were out for a trip.


    "Lord Zhu, this is Princess Yu."


    A charming maidservant in a purplish dress raised her voice as she introduced Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, Lord Zhu looked as if he had wakened from his sleep and knelt down in front of Lin Mengya to pay his respect.


    "Your servant Zhu Aizhi greets Your Highness, Princess Yu."


    "You may rise, it was not necessary to stand on ceremony. Lord Zhu had saved my life by capturing the killers who murdered the various ministers. You''ve done a great service."


    As Lin Mengya spoke these words with indifference, she had in fact instantly given huge credit to Zhu Aizhi for something he had not done.


    Zhu Aizhi stared blankly at Princess Yu in shock. He did not expect to take such a huge credit for free.


    "Are you alright, Lord Zhu?"


    Lin Mengya turned around to look at Lord Zhu, who had barely recovered from the shock.


    "My utmost gratitude to Princess Yu for your grace and kindness."


    Now he could get out of this temporary imperial residence, be promoted and receive much wealth!


    "This way, Princess Yu. We''ve gotten ready a room for you to take a rest. Please follow me."


    The quick-witted Zhu Aizhi was able to make decisions on small matters such as the arrangement of accommodation.


    While the other people were still waiting in the courtyard for accommodations arrangements, Lin Mengya and the four lasses were already put in a comfortable and spacious room.


    "The temporary imperial residence is a humble place and is naturally more shanty than your mansion. Please let the maid, Xin''er, of the temporary imperial residence know what you need, and she would serve you accordingly."


    Naturally, Zhu Aizhi would treat Lin Mengya well having benefitted from her, although he was still clueless why this had happened.


    These ladies from Prince Yu''s Mansion appeared so delicate, how on earth did they capture these brutal evil killers?


    "Don''t bother really. It is sufficient for my maids to serve all my needs given that they are very diligent. How about we have Xin''er to bring them around to get familiarized with this place? You may leave too; I''m feeling rather exhausted."


    This was a critical moment, and it would be wise not to have strangers coming close to her to serve her.


    The four lasses were more than sufficient for her use, although they were exhausted from acting and wailing so much in the horse carriage.


    That did not take away much of their energy. Soon afterward, a simple meal with warm dishes was laid before Lin Mengya.


    "You ladies can eat first. I don''t have much appetite."


    They had indeed just escaped a precarious situation, but Lin Mengya did not know what was the situation of Long Tianhao and how things were with him at this moment.


    She also did not know if the military aid had arrived. She sat down beside the window, looking up to the sky outside as she waited anxiously for any news.


    "You must be anxious about Prince Yu. Am I right, Master?"


    Baiji knew the heart of the princess. Prince Yu and Princess Yu apparently had each other in their hearts, although they did not express their mind in spoken words.


    They were so engrossed in dealing with those killers just now that they did not manage to find out more about Prince Yu''s situation.

 Chapter 131 The End of the Battle

    "Given that Prince Yu is such a highly-skilled martial artist, he''ll be alright. Although we didn''t hear any good news, neither did we hear any bad ones. Eat something, Master. Don''t forget there''s still someone eyeing on us."


    Baiji brought a bowl of congee over as she vaguely reminded Lin Mengya that the Crown Prince was not going to let the matter rest yet.


    "True enough."


    Lin Mengya took the bowl from Baiji and started sipping from it.


    The method the Crown Prince employed to deal with the situation this time was too cowardly.


    When faced with an attack, the Crown Prince had totally disregarded the safety of his people, and ran off, fleeing for his own life. Who would entrust their lives and their family''s lives into the hands of such a character?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had a brainwave. Perhaps she could give the Crown Prince a surprise attack, so he would be caught unprepared.


    Just when Lin Mengya was in the process of perfecting her plan, there was a stir outside her room.


    Although the temporary imperial residence was relatively large, the rooms were limited.


    In a moment like this, the Crown Prince was still concerned about his show of extravagance. Not only had he forcibly occupied many rooms, but he was also completely apathetic towards other people''s situation.


    In the temporary imperial residence at this moment, most of the imperial guards apart from the ones sent as military aid to Long Tianhao, were surrounding the Crown Prince.


    All those who had arrived had been fleeing the whole way here.


    Not only did they not have a room yet, they had not even had a drink of water. On the contrary, the Crown Prince remained more concerned about the display of his lavishness.


    At this instant, some bold souls were beginning to voice out their dissatisfaction and complaints.


    "Your Highness, if you continue in this manner, I''m afraid these people would start to develop discontentment towards you."


    Lord Zhang, who was standing by the Crown Prince, said with caution.


    Unfortunately, the Crown Prince was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow now. Any movement or stir would provoke his defense mechanism.


    "Discontentment? Are they discontented with me? If not for these people delaying me on my journey, I would be back in the capital city by now."


    These people were merely liability in the eyes of the Crown Prince.


    Although those ministers were gone, there remained others in the court who acted as reserves, who would rise to the occasion.


    He was the most honorable heir apparent to the throne. If any accident happened to him, even sacrificing the many lives would not make up the value of his life.


    Lord Zhang was struck dumb. He knew the Crown Prince''s character all too well.


    On the surface, he might seem mature and steady, but inwardly, he was, in fact, unable to extricate himself from the Queen''s control.


    If the Queen had not been putting the Crown Prince under her control all these years, the situation would have been much more chaotic.


    "Nevertheless, you can''t just leave these people alone."


    Lord Zhang was a senior minister in the royal court. He was certainly more far-sighted than the Crown Prince in some matters.


    The Crown Prince had indeed fled with his confidante when he met with the enemy''s attack. This alone was a stain on his reputation.


    While riches were easy to acquire, it was not so for the hearts of people!


    "They wouldn''t starve to death by missing a meal since we will arrive in the capital city tonight. Do you want to join the people outside?"


    The Crown Prince furrowed his brows as he spoke those words in displeasure.


    Lord Zhang shut his mouth immediately, while at the same time, a feeling of bitterness rose in his heart.


    He had initially thought that he had made a good move by marrying his daughter to the Crown Prince.


    However, it seemed too early for him to jump to such conclusions.


    "Here are some snacks. If you don''t mind, please come over and eat some."


    At this moment when the people outside were starting to feel the dissatisfaction towards the Crown Prince, a gentle voice echoed through the air into the people''s ears.


    Lin Mengya together with her four maidservants were carrying some food and water and distributing them to the corners of the courtyard.


    "Don''t snatch, there is enough supply for everyone. The maids from the other families may want to follow us to go and prepare some food for everyone."


    Just when Baiji finished speaking, immediately some quick-witted lasses in different styled dresses came closer and gathered around her.


    Soon, she finished distributing the food items, while there were still some sweet cold drinks left for them.


    Lin Mengya stood quietly behind the maids. Her expression was neither smug nor impatient. She simply looked at the people collecting the food item with a calm expression.


    "There really is more food, let''s all go!"


    The fire in the kitchen stove was still burning, so very soon, the maids were able to get ready some simple dishes.


    The first batch of maids who followed Lin Mengya''s maid to the kitchen were happily carrying the food they cooked back to their families.


    When all the people learned that they could really prepare meals to eat, they became restless and there was a stir in the courtyard as the situation became more chaotic and out of control.


    "Stop all the pushing and shoving. You''ve to queue up for this. Although the kitchen is relatively big, it could only accommodate up to five families cooking at any one time. Don''t worry if you''re not in the queue yet, because those families in front can prepare more food to share, and anyway, everyone would get a turn soon."


    There may not be delicacies in the temporary imperial residence, it did have sufficient supply of the basics, such as rice, noodles and necessary condiments.


    Moreover, staying a few days in the temporary imperial residence was part of the Crown Prince''s plan in this hunting trip.


    For this reason, the guards at the residence had prepared large amounts of fresh vegetables and fruits.


    Zhu Aizhi, who had received a huge favor from Lin Mengya, also instructed his servants to go down to the kitchen to help. After busying themselves for about two hours, the majority of people had access to hot meals.


    "There are only a few families left who had not gone into the kitchen to prepare food. However, those who had started preparing food first had cooked extra and shared their cooking with the others."


    Of the four maidservants, Baiji had the hardest time.


    In the beginning, when Lin Mengya suggested distributing food to the people, Baiji, together with Baishao, had first gone into the kitchen and steamed a large pot of rice.


    Therefore, the maids from the other families only had to fry some vegetables and boil some soup, which really sped up the overall food preparation process.


    "Good girl, you must have been working so hard."


    Lin Mengya took out a handkerchief and started wiping the perspiration on Baiji''s face.


    Although she did not respond by saying anything, she smiled quietly when being appreciated.


    Most of the people were filled with gratitude towards her.


    Nevertheless, there were some who remained unappreciative regardless of what she did for them.


    For example, Lin Mengwu and her mother were the shameless people who were still taking the side of the Crown Prince.


    Today, while the Crown Prince had lost the people''s favor, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao''s reputation among the people had risen.


    "It''s nothing, so don''t fret over me, Master. There''s nothing much I can do, preparing meals is about all I can do."


    Lin Mengya realized that although Baiji was a girl of few words, she was kind and gracious.


    For families with more women, Baiji would let them queue at the front of the line. Nevertheless, she made sure to apportion some to distribute the ones at the end of the line.


    Everything was arranged properly in an orderly manner, so much so that there were no complaints.


    How did this outstanding talent end up in her hands so coincidentally?


    It seemed that the four lasses in Lin Mengya''s courtyards were not ordinary people.


    "All of you have earned yourselves credits that are worthy of rewards when we get home."


    Lin Mengya said with a mysterious smile.


    All four of them started beaming the moment they heard that they were going to be rewarded.


    They were aware that their mistress was a generous person. If she said she was going to reward them, they would indeed be richly rewarded.


    The color of the sky gradually darkened.


    The Crown Prince, who had originally wanted to hasten back to the capital city, had for some reason stayed on.


    Lin Mengya had incited Zhu Aizhi to make accommodation arrangements for all the people.


    It might appear that the people had fallen into dire straits, but once back in the capital city, these people could become a great source of strength and help!


    "Baiji, how much time has passed? Why was there absolutely zero news from Prince Yu?"


    Lin Mengya leaned on the door and lifted her eyes to look afar.


    An entire day had passed and she was wondering if Long Tianhao had anything to eat or drink wherever he was.


    Why was there no news at all?


    Just when they were speaking about it, a light could be seen flashing outside. Baizhi leaped up in great joy and cried out saying, "I see torches! It looks like Prince Yu is here!"


    The light shining forth from the torches seemed to have lit up the entire night sky.


    Zhu Aizhi''s assistant came over to report to them that it was indeed Long Tianhao and his group of people who had arrived.


    "Quick, Baiji, prepare some food. Baishao, gather all the physicians from the various families. There would definitely be casualties. Baizhi and Baisu, follow me to go and meet Prince Yu."


    Many women began to come out of the lit-up rooms one after another.


    The flickering flames of the torches tugged at the women''s hearts.


    Among those men who arrived were their fathers, brothers, husbands, and lovers, but the women were unable to make out their faces in the dark.


    Were they injured? Were they also looking forward to seeing them?


    Lin Mengya could empathize deeply with how they were feeling at this moment.


    All their eyes were turned to Lin Mengya as if they were waiting for her cue and approval for them to go ahead.


    "It''s Prince Yu and his company. Who will go with me to welcome our heroes?"


    "Me! I would come with Princess Yu!"


    "Me too!"


    The noisy crowd came to life after Lin Mengya gave the cue.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She instructed Baisu to keep order among the people as she walked towards the gates of the temporary imperial residence with quickened steps.


    The flames of the torches were like a snake, meandering as they approached.


    Lin Mengya felt her heart pounding like people beating a war drum. It felt as if it was beating out of her chest.


    She tightened her fists. Tears started welling up in her eyes as the procession of people approached.


    Finally, the head of the fiery snake reached the gates of the temporary imperial residence.


    After an entire day of battle, the clothes of the three commanders were stained to a dark purple by blood.


    Long Tianhao, Long Qinghan, and Hu Tianbei were supporting each other as they walked up to Lin Mengya.


    "Your Highness---"


    At this moment, words had become redundant. Lin Mengya, ignoring everything else, was first to throw herself into Long Tianhao''s arms.


    She listened to his strong heartbeats and her nose took in his scent of life.


    Her heart, which was hanging for the whole day, finally felt at rest.


    "Dirty."


    A hoarse voice sounded with a hint of exhaustion in it.


    As Long Tianhao made an attempt to free himself from Lin Mengya''s embrace, the lass clung on to him even more tightly.


    "No, this is a memorial for the heroic Prince!"


    Lin Mengya was fully aware that Long Tianhao did not want to dirty her clothes.


    Slightly taken aback, Long Tianhao''s cold and shart gaze softened because of this girl in his arms.


    The hand which had been holding on tightly to the sword the entire day was now sore and numb.


    Nevertheless, he could not help but stroked her hair gently as he took in her wonderfully fragrant scent.


    "I''m back."


    His deep and low voice sounded in Lin Mengya''s ears.

 Chapter 132 Recuperation

    A smile appeared on Lin Mengya''s face as she nodded profusely.


    It was so wonderful that he was alive!


    As if encouraged by Lin Mengya''s actions, some young wives and girls started dashing towards their beloved.


    There were joyful laughs of reunion as well as sad partings.


    All the more, there was a feeling that their lives had been renewed.


    "Enough, Third Elder Sister-in-law. You two would become the subject of gossip in the entire Dajin if you continue in your embrace. How about giving me a hug too, didn''t I fight the enemies at the frontline too?"


    Long Qinghan, who was standing beside them, teased playfully.


    Lin Mengya would not have noticed if Long Qinghan did not mention it. She looked up from Long Tianhao''s bosom and realized that all three men''s heads and faces were soot black.


    "Stop spouting nonsense, lest I break your leg."


    Lin Mengya threatened Long Qinghan with a gentle voice. She had acted rashly in a way considered untrammeled in the ancient times out of anxiety.


    Oh no, this was bad.


    She was worried that she, already a well-known person in Dajin, would have people fabricating absurd stories about her yet again.


    Being a rather shy person, Lin Mengya began to blush at Long Qinghan''s teasing.


    She was thankful that the sky was dark, and all the people were immersed in the joy of reunion, so much so that no one really noticed her.


    "General Zhu, everyone is exhausted from the day''s fighting. What they need most at this moment is a good rest. Please bring our soldiers some food and water to reward them. If there''s anyone who is injured, please gather at the courtyard, where the physicians are waiting to tend to you."


    Before all of them went in, Lin Mengya first looked for Zhu Aizhi and gave him the above instructions.


    The three men exchanged looks as they each conceived some thoughts in their mind.


    "I didn''t expect Princess Yu to be so attentive to details. Prince Yu, you are sure to accomplish much having such a virtuous wife supporting you."


    Hu Tianbei said enviously with a quiet voice.


    The ladies in the royal family of the western vassal state only knew how to enjoy life. None of them were as fastidious as Lin Mengya.


    This reminded him of his grandmother, who passed away a few years back. If not for the strong support from her, they would have been able to witness the increasingly prosperous western vassal state of today.


    "Most certainly! This Third Elder Sister-in-law of mine is not any ordinary person. Oh yes, Third Elder Brother, does Third Elder Sister-in-law have any sisters£¿Or even cousins will do!"


    Long Qinghan asked in an exaggerated manner and Long Tianhao gave him a look and said, "Yes, Lin Mengwu."


    The sides of Long Qinghan''s mouth immediately tensed up.


    "She? Forget it! Keep her for Bei. I think the two of them are a good fit."


    Hu Tianbei gave his good friend a punch and an expression of disgust flashed across his face at that instant.


    "How good could that woman be if even you don''t want her!"


    The two young men began to argue. They were totally different from a moment ago when they were staggering and supporting each other.


    "What are you talking about that sounds so interesting. Come on, tell it to me."


    Lin Mengya, who was back to her usual self, giggled as she walked up to Long Tianhao.


    She had just heard from the soldiers that these three commanders were all injured in one way or another. They had simply dressed their wound haphazardly then, but just look at how they had started fooling around.


    "Nothing really, Third Elder Sister-in-law. What is there to eat? I''m famished!"


    The three men had been fighting valiantly in the face of enemies. Now that they had emerged from the battleground, the hunger pang came to them with vengeance.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya instructed some men to help the three of them into the temporary imperial residence, otherwise, they would collapse there and then.


    When the three of them were helped into the residence, they actually looked like dead dogs. It was then that Lin Mengya realized that their energy had been totally drained by the battle.


    They were able to stand outside all this time because they were forcing themselves not to collapse.


    "Ouch! Ouch, it''s painful! Can you be gentler? My beautiful leg is going to fall off!"


    Long Qinghan had just regained some of his strength when he was back to his usual sloppy self.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about his nonsense. The food was ready, but there was one thing which was making the three men embarrassed.


    They had used so much strength holding on to their weapon over such a long time that they had even lost the strength to hold the chopsticks.


    "Erm... Princess Yu, can we eat with our bare hands?"


    Hu Tianbei failed numerous times in his attempts at eating with chopsticks.


    Because of a man''s pride, Hu Tianbei found it extremely difficult to open his mouth to ask for a spoon.


    Looking at the dark-skinned Hu Tianbei, Lin Mengya did not immediately understand his real intention.


    "No, don''t you know that illness enters a person through the mouth? Look at your hands! Aren''t they filthy?"


    Even Long Tianhao''s facial expression was becoming awkward at this moment.


    Lin Mengya, who had been keeping an eye on the situation in the courtyard did not think much of their behavior. On the contrary, Baizhi noticed and began tugging at Lin Mengya''s sleeve.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Baizhi secretly pointed at Hu Tianbei''s trembling hands as Lin Mengya noticed that he had just flung a piece of cucumber into the egg drop soup with his shaky hands.


    "Men, fetch some spoons here. My bad for being negligent. How could one drink soup without a spoon?"


    Lin Mengya let out a dry laugh. She said those words in a way that made the three men feel less embarrassed.


    She even pretended not to see their awkward and embarrassed state by turning away to hide her smile from them.


    The three men who had been through strict instructions on social etiquettes since young were at this moment making a big mess on the dinner table, spilling soup and vegetables all over the place.


    If not for Baizhi''s timely reminder, these three men might have starved to death at the dining table.


    The dishes were simple and plain homecooked food.


    They could not be deemed delicacies, but to these three men, who had not tasted anything for the entire day, the food was extremely delicious.


    "Master, General Zhu had given us a pheasant and a wild rabbit, which we already washed and prepared."


    Baishao carried that meat and walked up to Lin Mengya with excitement.


    Lin Mengya stole a glance at the three men who were engrossed in eating behind her and pondering for a while, she quietly gave Baishao the following instruction.


    "Go to the kitchen and boil a big pot of soup with this meat, then distribute it among the injured soldiers."


    It was not because she did not want Long Tianhao to have the meat, rather, she believed that the injured soldiers outside needed it more than Long Tianhao did.


    Lin Mengya gave Long Tianhao a good long look from an angle beyond his field of vision.


    She secretly hoped that all the price she had paid would be repaid on Long Tianhao.


    "Your Highness, the physicians were bandaging up the wounded soldiers but they seemed to be shorthanded. I will go out to help. Someone would come over in a while to wait on you while you take a bath."


    Long Tianhao put down his bowl and utensils temporarily and nodded towards Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya smiled as she realized that there was not even a grain of rice on Long Tianhao''s mouth even though he had downed three bowls of rice. He was indeed the most well-mannered among them.


    Finally, after eating five bowls of rice each, the three strong men finally slowed down to a stop.


    All the maidservants had followed Lin Mengya out to help. Only a few unrefined men were left behind to serve the three noblemen.


    Having eaten some food, the three men had more or less regained their strength.


    What happened today was a surprise attack, and if it were a usual battle that happened at a battleground, they would have stood guard for a day and a night in armors.


    What they went through was something normal in a war.


    "Elder Brother Tianhao, you''re truly blessed to have a wife like her."


    Hu Tianbei, who was standing by the window, watching Lin Mengya, who was organizing the people in the courtyard in an orderly manner, could not stop singing praises about her once again.


    Why was such an outstanding lady born in Dajin?


    "Needless to say, my Third Elder Brother is the luckiest guy."


    He would be lying if he said he was not envious. Being born into the royal family, all the more he was aware that such a woman was hard to come by.


    Despite Long Tianhao keeping a straight face, he was secretly pleased in his heart.


    At this moment, the expression in his eyes when he looked at Lin Mengya was all the gentler.


    "She''s the best gift the Heavens had given me."


    He had never expected the Heavens to treat him with special favor.


    It was only after Lin Mengya married into his family that he realized how precious this surprise to him.


    "Although Princess Yu is already your rightful wife, wouldn''t you redouble your power if you were to secure the help from the family of a vice Princess?"


    Hu Tianbei was actually referring to the matter as Ming Yue had pestered him with the entire night. Nevertheless, this was not the main reason he raised this matter.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Hu Tianbei concluded that his sister''s marriage to Long Tianhao would add another layer of security to the western vassal state.


    Moreover, having been through this last battle together, Hu Tianbei was on one hand full of admiration for Long Tianhao, but also full of fear towards him.


    Be it his personal capability or the ability to organize his army and battle array, Long Tianhao was by no means inferior to him.


    He was determined to proselytize such a talent.


    "I don''t think that is necessary. The family of my Third Elder Sister-in-law is a valorous one. Don''t you know Lin Muzhi, the Marquis Zhennan? That''s her father; and Lin Nansheng, the valiant general? That''s her elder brother. If your sister marries into the family, she might be brutally beaten up by my Third Elder Sister-in-law one of these days."


    Long Qinghan said casually, while he shot a glance at Long Tianhao, indicating that he should thank him for speaking up for him.


    Hu Tianbei opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out of it.


    Now he realized that the two most formidable men of Dajin were close kins to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Muzhi was a master in warfare. While he continued to lead his army to guard the borders for decades, they were most rarely defeated in any clashes. Lin Nansheng was the valiant general with exceptional martial arts skill, who was an expert in taking down many enemy soldiers with ease.


    It came as no surprise that a family like this had nurtured a lady like Princess Yu.


    Ming Yue may be very intelligent, but she only used it for playing girly tricks.


    He supposed he would give up on this thought.


    With Lin Mengya'' splendid family background in mind, Hu Tianbei decided to put the matter of Ming Yue''s marriage to Long Tianhao to rest.


    Ling Mengya, who was helping out in the courtyard was completely unaware that she was almost taken advantage of.


    "Everyone, please be reminded that the wounds should not come into contact with any water. In addition, the cotton used to clean one person''s wound should never be used on another person. Is that clear to everyone?"


    Lin Mengya came to a realization that the reason for the high mortality rate among soldiers in this ancient times was directly related to their medical knowledge and conditions.


    All the people were unaware of possible infection to the wounds. They actually shared the same piece of cotton gauze to clean their wounds.


    If not for her timely warning to stop what they did, she supposed many of these injured soldiers would die of infections to their wounds.


    "General Zhu, I''d like to ask you for a favor."


    All the physicians from various families had been gathered here by her.


    However, there were simply too many injured soldiers. In fact, there were more who continued to flock into the courtyard at this moment.


    Although they were not short of physicians, they were running out of wound dressings.


    The little that was left was actually provided by Zhu Aizhi, who had sneaked some from his personal supply.


    "Please tell me, I will try my best to accommodate."


    Zhu Aizhi had started off as a soldier in the army, however, for some reason which he could not help, he was transferred to be an imperial guard.

 Chapter 133 Lin Mengya, the Nurse on the Battleground

    Upon looking at the casualties in the courtyards, Zhu Aizhi was moved with compassion.


    "We are running short of medicinal herbs for the injured and clean cotton for cleaning the wounds. Will you be able to make a trip into the capital city overnight to get supplies? Oh yes, there''s a pharmacy in the city with a shopkeeper who is an old friend of mine. Just tell him that Prince Yu''s Mansion is in need of these medicinal herbs and he will definitely comply."


    Lin Mengya gave the physician''s prescription to General Zhu.


    "Rest assured, Princess. I will make sure to accomplish the mission you entrusted to me."


    Zhu Aizhi, accompanied by his trusted aide, set out on the journey into the capital city to fetch the medical supplies.


    At the moment, the floor of the courtyard was occupied by wounded soldiers waiting for medical attention. However, without the necessary medical supplies, Lin Mengya would be unable to help them.


    "Will the four of you come over here?"


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya made a last-minute decision to go into the woods to pick herbs that would help the wounded soldiers.


    As soon as she voiced out her thoughts, all four maids objected to the idea.


    "It''s really dark now. What would you do if you met any wild beasts in the woods?"


    Baizhi was the one who opposed this idea the strongest. She looked at Lin Mengya with wide-open eyes and shook her head violently.


    Although the killers from the Peach Blossom Dock had retreated for now, who knew if they were still waiting for an opportunity to strike again?


    "Moreover, unlike this place, the hilly terrain of the woods is difficult to navigate. It would be a serious problem if you got lost."


    Back at home, Baishao would occasionally go into the hilly woods to pick hogweed and other herbs to supplement the medicine at home. Thus, she was very aware of the dangers inside the hilly woods.


    "It''s alright, I will take some men with me. I''m just going to look for some common herbs. It should not be a problem."


    Lin Mengya had made up her mind, so the four maidservants failed to dissuade her.


    In the end, Baisu and Baishao had to accompany her up the hills to look for the herbs.


    Long Tianhao was talking, when he suddenly realized that Lin Mengya had disappeared.


    He forced himself to get up and leave the room to look for her. Unfortunately, she was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where''s Princess Yu?"


    Everyone shook their heads. Just a moment ago, they had seen her going around and helping to bandage the wounds, yet in the blink of an eye, she was gone.


    "We believe she has gone out to check on the soldiers there. That must be the case. She is such a kind soul."


    The soldiers who had been attended to by Lin Mengya were filled with gratitude for her kindness.


    The soldiers perked up when they smelled the strong aroma of the pot of meat, which also lured Snow and the baby tiger out of the room.


    "Whose little white kitten and puppy are these? They look so adorable!"


    The two little animals had been starving for an entire day. In fact, they had only drunk some water earlier.


    Their animal instinct had made them emerge from the room to check out the smell.


    "Go back! You can''t be running around all over the place when your master''s away."


    Baizhi and Baiji, who had returned after sending Lin Mengya on her way into the hills, dashed forward to pick up Snow and the baby tiger respectively.


    They were two very intelligent creatures. Apart from Lin Mengya, they were most familiar with her four maidservants. Once they were in their arms, they stayed quiet submissively.


    "Where''s Princess Yu? Where has she gone?"


    Long Tianhao asked with a frown.


    Lin Mengya had always been very protective over her four maidservants. She had almost never let them leave her side. He believed there should not be a big problem.


    They felt a sudden sense of guilt in their hearts when Prince Yu inquired about Lin Mengya.


    Baizhi, who was the most quick-witted one, put Snow into Baizhi''s arms as she spoke.


    "Master is checking out the situation outside. Baizhi, please bring these two cuties back into the room while I go to the kitchen to prepare some food for the men."


    Baiji''s reply reassured Long Tianhao and calmed his nerves for the time being.


    Both Long Qinghan and Hu Tianbei had fallen asleep. Although Long Tianhao was feeling bouts of fatigue, he could not make his heart be at ease.


    The aroma of food was the best way to warm people''s hearts.


    Lin Mengya had cleverly given instructions for the pheasants and wild rabbits to be minced and boiled in the soup.


    The moment the wounded soldiers ingested some of the meat congee, their hearts warmed up and they felt rejuvenated.


    Snow and the baby tiger were given a bowl of the congee each. They obviously savored it as Long Tianhao stretched out his hand to pat their furry heads.


    "Prince Yu, it''s getting late. You should retire for the day."


    Lin Mengya had instructed the two maids to make sure Long Tianhao got some proper sleep.


    However, as long as Lin Mengya was not back, Long Tianhao could not stop worrying about her. The bouts of fatigue came to him in waves. Nevertheless, he forced himself to stay awake and refused to succumb to sleep.


    "I was under the impression that there was still some supply of meat in the temporary imperial residence. How come there are only bits of meat in this congee?"


    The two maidservants exchanged looks upon hearing Long Tianhao''s question. In the end, Baizhi opened her mouth to speak in a whisper.


    "There is indeed lots of fresh meat, vegetables, and fruit in the temporary imperial residence. However, most of them have been taken away by the Crown Prince''s men."


    Ever since the soldiers had arrived, the Crown Prince had not even come out of his room to check on them.


    Needless to say, he had not shown any appreciation or offered any comforting words to them. What was even worse, he had taken the entire supply of meat and vegetables for his own consumption.


    Once, years ago, when their ancestors had been fighting on the battlefield, they had been surrounded by their enemies and remained trapped for three days and three nights. During this time, the soldiers had neither eaten nor drunk. The great ancestor had ordered them to kill their war horses.


    Although the Crown Prince was half a Long, he had not learned about this piece of history.


    "When the day breaks tomorrow, we will set out from here. Once we are back in the capital city, we''ll be out of danger."


    Since the attack from the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock had been abrupt and ferocious, the situation earlier had indeed been precarious.


    Fortunately, military aid had arrived at the last minute and put a stop to the enemy''s advancement.


    However, both parties had suffered casualties. In fact, more than half of the killers of the Peach Blossom Dock had lost their lives.


    Why would a secret society be trying so hard to annihilate them at all costs?


    The truth had been obscured by layers of fog. To discover it, it was necessary to make an extra effort to pry and look for leads.


    The aroma rising from the food brought a warmth that refreshed the mind of the soldiers.


    Lin Mengya had quietly made the necessary arrangements for everyone, so her beautiful image had left a deep impression in most of their minds.


    To them, Prince Yu had valiantly killed their enemies, while Princess Yu had done her best to care for those among them who were wounded.


    This was why more and more of them were sincerely grateful for these two.


    Almost two hours passed before Lin Mengya, who was carrying a bamboo basket on her back, appeared in the courtyard of the temporary imperial residence once again.


    Her spectacular dress was dotted with mud prints.


    The delicately-embroidered shoes on her feet had also turned the color of dust.


    Her silky smooth hair now looked like a bird''s nest sitting on her head. Nevertheless, the smile in her eyes was as brilliant as the most beautiful star ever.


    The outcome had been wonderful. She had been pleasantly surprised to find that Mount Lingju was home to such a rich diversity of herbs.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were full of sparkles as she looked at the full basket of herbs she had collected. Perhaps it was because this place was in the vicinity of the royal hunting ground, but the fauna and flora there had been carefully preserved.


    "You''re back finally, Master! I was so worried!"


    Baizhi dashed out of the house immediately upon her return and unloaded the bamboo basket on Lin Mengya''s back.


    "It''s alright. Didn''t you know that Baisu and Baishao would do their best to protect me? Look at the wild fruit I brought back for you. Have a taste and see if you like it!"


    As she spoke, Lin Mengya dug her hand into the basket, took out a few red wild fruits and stuffed them into Baizhi''s hands.


    Instantly, the little lass''s worried expression was replaced by a sweet smile. She brought one fruit to her mouth and took a bite.


    However, her countenance changed the moment she bit into the fruit and her face scrunched up like a dumpling.


    "My dear Master, is this some kind of pickled fruit? Why is it so sour?"


    Tears rolled down Baizhi''s cheeks as she held on to them.


    Although this fruit looked delicious on the outside, it was in fact extremely sour.


    "Haha! It''s called Hundred-Seed Fruit. It''s delicious if you steam it with sugar!"


    An experienced soldier around them cried out.


    Perhaps it was because Baizhi was petite, but everyone found her adorable. Soon, laughter echoed throughout the courtyard.


    "I see! I will steam it right now!"


    Once they broached the subject of food, Baizhi beamed with excitement. She carried the fruits in her arms and ran into the kitchen.


    Lin Mengya shook her head as she looked at the lass who had just run off. Then, she turned around and started sorting out the herbs.


    Upon seeing how she carefully laid out the medicinal herbs onto a clean piece of cloth, some physicians got down to help her arrange the herbs.


    Among them were herbs for hemostasis and pain killers. Although there were not many of them, they were sufficient for now.


    "My dear Master, you walked so fast!"


    Baishao and Baisu, along with a few guards following them, finally arrived.


    Each of them was carrying a basket of herbs that Lin Mengya had instructed some men to pick.


    However, the herbs were mixed with some useless weeds. It took the physicians and Lin Mengya a long time to sort them out according to their uses.


    "Baiji, let''s blend this hemostasis into pulp and juice. Baishao and Baisu, please assist the physicians in distributing the herbs to the wounded."


    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya had become the focus of the entire courtyard. It seemed that everyone was taking orders from her now.


    Although she no longer looked fresh and beautiful, as her gorgeous adornments had been replaced by mud and fallen leaves, she remained the most beautiful woman in their hearts.


    "Hang on, it''s going to hurt a little."


    Lin Mengya applied the medicinal herb onto the wounded soldiers, whose soot-black faces started blushing when they were gently taken care of by the beautiful gentle princess.


    Fortunately, the sky was dark, so no one could see them blushing.


    "All done. After returning to the capital city tomorrow, please remember to come back to change the dressing of your wounds every three days. Make sure the wounds do not come into contact with water. Avoid having spicy food and do not use the injured arm to carry heavy things. Do you understand?"


    Lin Mengya carefully instructed them as she realized that they were not equipped with even the most basic medical knowledge.


    Without the proper knowledge, their wounds would get seriously infected.


    She repeated the same set of instructions for each wounded soldier.


    As each man nodded stiffly in response, touched silently in their heart, they felt a sweet, warm feeling inside them.


    Princess Yu was such a kind, attentive and mindful person. Prince Yu was truly a blessed man.


    Soon, all the soldiers had their wound dressing changed. For the time being, Lin Mengya picked up the bamboo baskets and went out with the physicians to continue sorting the rest of the herbs.


    Coincidentally, General Zhu had returned with more of the much-needed medicinal herbs.


    Lin Mengya gave instructions, decocted medicinal herbs and distributed the herbs. She toiled the entire night before the sky soon began to light up gradually.


    "Master, there you are. All done."


    Baizhi spoke as she started yawning. The four lasses had labored alongside Lin Mengya the entire night after all.

 Chapter 134 Public Sentimen

    t


    "Thank goodness that all the people seemed to be well. Why don''t you take a rest, master?"


    Lin Mengya was most exhausted. She had been toiling the entire night, even up until now, she had been working like a spinning top that had not stopped turning.


    "It''s alright, I used to stand for a day and a night when I was working in the laboratory."


    These words just slipped out of her mouth without her realizing at first. She had in fact been talking about what happened in her previous life.


    Fortunately, the four maidservants were dizzy and groggy from exhaustion and did not register what she was saying.


    "Alright, go in the horse carriage to take a rest, so you don''t have to be awoken later when we are setting out."


    The five criminals, who were from the Peach Blossom Dock, had been secretly locked up by Zhu Aizhi.


    The horse carriage had also been washed to be squeaky clean. Zhu Aizhi was, in fact, a talent and a very efficient worker.


    The four maidservants could not wait to return to their spacious horse carriage. Once in there, they fell asleep almost immediately.


    There were peace and quiet both inside and outside the courtyard at this moment.


    As Lin Mengya cast her eyes on the soldiers in the courtyard, her heart was moved with compassion.


    The Crown Prince and the ministers, being the subject of protection, were sleeping comfortably on soft warm beds, while these real heroes were resting on the cold and hard floor in the courtyard.


    This was the inequality in society. It was not in her power alone to change this fact.


    She loosened up her shoulders, then went back into her room.


    Long Qinghan and Hu Tianbei were sleeping so soundly that it seemed that they would not awaken even if the world collapsed on them.


    Long Tianhao was sitting on the heated brick bed. Lin Mengya had no idea why he was sleeping there while sitting upright.


    Shaking her head, she shot a disapproving glance at the two men on the bed, supposing that they had taken up all the space, so Long Tianhao was left with no choice.


    Lin Mengya opened the cabinets and took out a blanket which she had wanted to put on Long Tianhao.


    Not knowing if she had bumped into him, but Long Tianhao suddenly started falling backward.


    Her belt was caught by some accessories Long Tianhao was wearing, and having been caught unprepared, Lin Mengya ended up in Long Tianhao''s arms.


    Instinctively, Long Tianhao''s large hand landed on her slim waist.


    Her heart skipped a beat in that instant, but Long Tianhao''s embrace felt firm and warm.


    Exhaustion hit her suddenly. Without thinking too much, Lin Mengya fell in a deep sleep in Long Tianhao''s arms.


    Eh? Why was the bed moving?


    As Lin Mengya stretched her aching body, she could feel a numb yet tinkling sensation in her shoulders and waist.


    She adjusted her position until she felt more comfortable, then continued to sleep.


    The bed felt so soft and warm. It would be even better if the bed did not move.


    Lin Mengya gradually opened her eyes and what came into sight was a snow-white undershirt.


    Err...


    As she lifted up her head slowly, she saw a handsome face with well-defined contours. Wait! Why was she lying intimately with Long Tianhao who was only in his undershirt?


    Lin Mengya''s brain had to be shut down at this instant and rebooted.


    Her line of vision returned to her own sleeve, and that was when she realized that she was also in her undershirt!


    What happened?!


    "Are you awake?"


    Long Tianhao opened his eyes immediately when he felt the small movement of the girl in his arms.


    Looking at the startled expression on the girl''s face, Long Tianhao''s gaze went to and from her and himself. Obviously, his mood had lifted.


    "Your Highness, we... we..."


    Did we do anything silly? Lin Mengya could not bring herself to say the words, after all, they were husband and wife by name.


    Nevertheless, she was not prepared for this!


    "I saw that you were really exhausted, I''ve asked Baiji to help you change into this, so you could sleep better. We''re almost arriving in the capital city. Baiji will help you dress up in a while."


    Long Tianhao tried to explain the entire situation to her as simply as possible. As he spoke, he thought what happened was rather funny.


    When he woke up this morning, he realized that Lin Mengya had fallen asleep on him.


    He had wanted to wake her, but when he remembered that she had labored the entire night, he could not bring himself to do that.


    However, both he and his princess looked like beggars in the streets in those filthy clothes. He thought it was too inappropriate.


    Therefore he ordered the servants to help change them into clean clothes.


    While there was still some distance before they reach the capital city, Long Tianhao, together with Lin Mengya, caught up on their sleep in the horse carriage.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Long Tianhao''s words.


    Firstly, she had kept her chastity.


    Secondly, they were approaching the capital city.


    Thirdly... what was with the sense of loss in her heart?


    Long Tianhao had put on his clothes quickly, all the while unaware of Lin Mengya''s behavior. She was pacing back and forth by the corner of the carriage and her thoughts were racing as she imagined different scenarios accompanied by a myriad of expressions.


    It was not until he exited from the carriage that Lin Mengya called for her four maidservants to come into the carriage. Even at that time, she was still preoccupied with her wild imaginations.


    "Master, I think you should still exercise some self-control even if the prince and you are so in love with each other."


    Of the four maidservants, Baizhi was the boldest. She had no reservations whatsoever when she joked.


    "Why are you spouting nonsense?"


    Lin Mengya turned around only to realize that her four maidservants were blushing and smiling strangely at her.


    Wait! Did they misunderstand that Long Tianhao and she were having ''car sex''?


    Good heavens! What had become of her innocence? Her chastity? Had they been shattered?


    "We were both too exhausted and fallen asleep. That''s all."


    "..."


    "Hey, what does that look in your eyes mean?"


    "..."


    "I am telling the truth; don''t you think otherwise!"


    "..."


    Unable to get the message through to them, Lin Mengya felt as if she was going to breakdown from the frustration.


    It was just too bad that both Long Tianhao and she were both wearing just their undershirts in the horse carriage, which was why people would start to imagine things.


    She suppressed her urge to tear those four maidservants into pieces and tried to ignore the teasing look in their eyes.


    She simply pretended not to see it!


    After a while, the four maidservants stopped trying to provoke their master. It was just that they found it interesting that their usually calm and composed master would become so irritable when it came to matters regarding the prince.


    It was not a matter of one or two days when Lin Mengya had become so snappy and refused to admit the truth.


    Lin Mengya began to dress up herself. She had not washed up for an entire day. Even the beauty had turned into a stinky one. However, Lin Mengya did not seem to mind.


    Once she was done, she began inquiring about the conditions of the injured soldiers.


    "Talking about that, the Crown Prince was really shameless!"


    As Baizhi blurted out with indignation in her voice, Baishao quickly reached over to cover her mouth and said with a low voice, "Shush, my dear lady. We''ll get into big trouble if this goes into the Crown Prince''s ears!"


    Baizhi pouted as she was forbidden to let out her frustration.


    Eventually, it was Baiji who gave an account of what happened that morning.


    Lin Mengya, who had toiled for a day and a night, had her energy sapped, which was why she fell asleep immediately in Long Tianhao''s arms.


    However, Long Tianhao had awoken early and continued to tend to the injured soldiers with Long Qinghan.


    Hu Tianbei had also gone into the army to bring back with him the soldiers of the western vassal state.


    All the injured soldiers had received adequate treatment after one night''s work. At this moment, the Crown Prince finally remembered the injured soldiers and started to show his care for them by instructing men to cook some minced meat congee to be distributed to them.


    However, Lin Mengya had also arranged for the maids of families who were in good terms with Prince Yu to prepare some buns and vegetable congee.


    These two different menus were placed before the soldiers to choose as their breakfast.


    The Crown Prince had thought that the soldiers would prefer his congee with meet and eggs.


    Never did he expect that the injured soldier would rather line up for Lin Mengya''s white rice congee than have the meat congee he prepared.


    In his fury, the Crown Prince attempted to entice the soldiers outside.


    Lin Mengya, however, had already made the necessary arrangements to send the soldiers outside ingredient for cooking, which they already started using to prepare some meals.


    The air was filled with the aroma of food.


    All the soldiers were commenting on how kind-hearted Lin Mengya was.


    "Master, did you see how the Crown Prince''s face had turned green?"


    Baizhi whispered into Lin Mengya''s ear. All her maidservants were wearing an expression which seemed to say the Crown Prince deserved it.


    "Public sentiment is the most important thing."


    The stability of the imperial court depended heavily upon the hearts of the people in the nation.


    However, the hearts of the men were the most difficult to control, yet sometimes they were easy to buy.


    Long Tianhao had given his utmost to protect the people when he was at the front-line. Lin Mengya, on the other hand, brought her maids to pick medicinal herbs in the hills in the night, so the soldiers'' most pressing needs could be met the soonest.


    It would seem that the Crown Prince would never be able to catch up with them no matter what he did now.


    He had missed the opportunity. Even if he were to work hard later on, it would be very difficult for him to win the heart of the people.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had already planned to hit the Crown Prince when he was down.


    The procession of horses and carriages finally entered the capital city and immediately, more imperial guards joined in to protect and escort them.


    The army which was in charge of guarding the outskirts of the capital left to return to their camps.


    Riding in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya finally arrived at Prince Yu''s Mansion, which was familiar ground to her.


    Who were riding with her were Yue Qi and Que Ting, the Yue sisters. They were not intending to go back to the Yue Mansion.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had already had a word with Long Tianyu, that the Yue Sisters would go back to Prince Yu''s Mansion with her.


    "Welcome Prince Yu and Princess Yu back to the mansion!"


    From afar, Lin Mengya could see that Steward Deng and Jinyue had organized two rows of people standing on the two sides of the road, to welcome their return.


    "Please get up, everyone."


    Lin Mengya alighted the horse carriage with the help of Baisu. With her vivacity, the entire mansion of people felt as if they had recovered their backbone.


    Although Princess Yu had only been away from the mansion for a few days, the entire mansion had turned into a lonely and frigid ice cave.


    Though Miss Cousin was tormenting them all day long, her torment was no longer making waves.


    All because the master of this house was not around.


    "You''re back finally, my dear cousin. Qin''er was so worried about you."


    It had only been a few days that they had not seen each other, but Jiang Ruqin seemed to have grown even bolder.


    Lin Mengya looked at her with a cool eye. She purposed to pretend to forget her. After all, she had plenty of time and there was no need to rush.


    However, little did she expect that a smiling Jiang Ruqin suddenly came up to her and put her arm around Lin Mengya''s arm.


    "Cousin-in-law, I heard that Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state is coming to lodge with us. Aunt had already agreed to this arrangement."


    Was Princess Ming Yue going to interfere too? It had taken so much to get rid of that irritating Lin Mengwu, and now another annoying person came.


    Nevertheless, would life not be more interesting with all the drama?

 Chapter 135 The Suspicious Gift of the Weasel

    "Princess Ming Yue is after all our guest. We will definitely show her our hospitality. Your Highness, let''s go and pay our respects our mother first."


    Lin Mengya smiled as she deftly broke free from Jiang Ruqin''s hold.


    Long Tianhao''s line of vision did not fall on Jiang Ruqin the entire time since they arrived.


    Having been completely ignored, Jiang Ruqin began burning with rage.


    Just wait and see. The coming days in the mansion would no longer be as plain sailing as before!


    Being covered with dust, the group of returning people went into their respective courtyards to wash up.


    Jin Yue hurried back to the Art Courtyard to announce their return and once Lin Mengya changed into clean clothes, she, accompanied by her maids headed to the Art Courtyard.


    Just when they entered the door, the girls'' laughter could be heard coming from outside.


    A frown appeared on Lin Mengya''s face when she realized that it was Princess Ming Yue. She was so fast.


    "The princess had arrived¡ª"


    Instantly, all the eyes in the room turned to focus on Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya bowed to Concubine De with poise and a gentle smile. Such mannerism was entirely different from the adorable girl she was in the temporary imperial residence.


    "I was just saying that Princess Yu was such an outstanding character. From the moment I first laid eyes on Princess Yu, I felt a special affinity towards her."


    Ming Yue was sitting beside Concubine De''s on the seat which was supposedly Lin Mengya''s.


    Lin Mengya was not sure if Princess Ming Yue was doing this purposely or unknowingly, but somehow her seat was taken over by her.


    "Isn''t that so true? My cousin-in-law is indeed such an outstanding talent. My cousin is truly blessed to have married her."


    Jiang Ruqin actually put a stop to her mean comments about Lin Mengya and playing along with Princess Ming Ye, she started singing praises about Lin Mengya.


    "You''re too kind and generous. I''m just the prince''s assistant. The prince had made me come forward just because he did not wish to broadcast his work."


    The two ladies felt as if they had been punching on soft cotton when Lin Mengya displayed such humility and discretion.


    Concubine De shot the two ladies an impatient look.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Now, Mengya, don''t just stand there, come and sit down."


    Concubine De did not usually use such a casual and intimate tone when she spoke to her own niece, Jiang Ruqin.


    However, she treated Lin Mengya like her own child.


    Long Tianhao had sent men to come back to report to his mother all that had happened on Mount Lingju.


    From the information she gathered, she clearly saw Mengya''s magnanimity and her capability in carrying out important tasks. For this reason, Concubine De was increasingly approving of her daughter-in-law.


    "The prince has arrived¡ª"


    Just when Lin Mengya took her seat, Long Tianhao appeared by the gate of the Art Courtyard.


    By now, he had shed his tattered clothes and cleaned himself up. In this instant, he was back to his exceptional handsome self.


    "Greetings of peace to mother. Please forgive me for causing you much anxiety."


    Long Tianhao''s icy cold expression melted a little only in the presence of Concubine De.


    He was at this moment, a man of flesh and blood instead of the usual standoffish man.


    Despite the fact that the heart of Concubine De was aching for him, she had to restrain herself from speaking sweet words to him in the presence of all.


    She just could not help looking worried on her face.


    "Lin Kui had told me what happened to you. Are you injured? Is everything alright?"


    Long Tianhao shook his head and answered, saying, "I''m fine, the princess had taken very good care of me."


    Ming Yue cast a longing look at on Long Tianhao. She may have been idolizing Long Tianhao before this.


    However, after the battle at Mount Lingju, her idolizing of Long Tianhao had turned into an obsession.


    Only such a valiant and fearless man could be her perfect match.


    Even the Crown Prince of Dajin was a cowardly and useless man who was more like a liability to his nation. How could he even be compared to Long Tianhao?


    "I''ve come under my father''s instructions." "Prince Yu had sacrificed himself to save our lives this time. Here is a little token of our appreciation. Hopefully, Prince Yu would accept it."


    As she spoke, Princess Ming Yue also instructed her servants to bring out the gift of thanks prepared by King Ming.


    The gift consisted of well-preserved thousand-year ginseng, delicately-shaped thousand-year Ganoderma, as well as various kinds of medicinal supplements. The instant the gift box was opened, the subtle aroma from the medicinal supplements filled the entire room.


    Jealousy arose in Jiang Ruqin''s heart. Only the generous King Ming would readily present such precious gift from his collection!


    However, there did not seem to be any changes in Long Tianhao''s expression.


    To Long Tianhao, he had more of such precious medicinal supplements in his own mansion.


    Although he had never inquired about it, it was said that Lin Mengya''s storeroom for medicinal supplements was the most well-stocked and complete in the entire capital city.


    To be honest, he did not really think much of the gift.


    His line of vision fell on Lin Mengya''s face.


    It was at this moment that he caught sight of a look of excitement that flashed across Lin Mengya''s face when she saw the content of one of the boxes.


    As he was about to politely turn down the gift, he swallowed the words which he was about to say.


    "It is my duty to save lives. It was not necessary for King Ming to be so mannerly."


    At his response, Princess Ming Yue broke out into a brilliant smile, like a blossoming flower.


    She had heard that Long Tianhao did not usually accept gifts casually.


    However, he had been so fast to accept her gift. Didn''t this mean¡ª


    Now it seemed that the relationship between Prince Yu and Princess Yu was not as solid as the rumors going around.


    "In that case, I have accomplished my mission and I can return home accountable. Please excuse Ming Yue, Concubine De."


    Ming Yue turned towards Concubine De to give her a courteous bow.


    After Concubine De nodded at Ming Yue, Jinyue led her out through the gates of the Art Courtyard.


    "Not only is Princess Ming Yue gentle and intelligent, but her family background is also excellent. What do you think, Mengya?"


    While Concubine De commented with an indifferent tone, there was a rather odd look in her eyes.


    The Crown Prince had shown himself to be an insensible person.


    They supposed that he would be reprimanded by the Queen when he went home.


    Concubine De was keenly aware of how excellent his son was. In this turbulent time, she had to have a plan for his son early.


    "Princess Ming Yue was indeed exceptional. Unfortunately, she had been born into a foreign royal family."


    Lin Mengya was well aware of Concubine De''s intention. Somehow, an uneasy feeling came to her.


    Nevertheless, she knew that she could not betray any of this feeling before Concubine De.


    "That''s true too. Qin''er, will you go into the kitchen to check lunch is ready. Your cousin and cousin-in-law must be exhausted from the journey, and they must also be famished."


    Concubine De decided to drop the matter on Ming Yue, but turned her attention to send Jiang Ruqin away with an excuse.


    Finally, there were only three people left in the room.


    "You have done very well this time. However, at the time you''ve attracted too much attention and therefore also jealousy."


    Concubine De said with a sincere tone out of her heartfelt concern for her children.


    Having been in the palace of decades, she was keenly aware of the Queen''s character.


    "I am aware, but the situation at that time was such severe that if we didn''t come forward, all of us would have suffered a calamity."


    For 20 years, they have been concealing their strength and waiting for the right time. Long Tianhao naturally knew that he had to avoid the Crown Prince''s vanguard, until the time when they really had no other choice.


    In the occasion, it was the situation that had forced him to make such a move.


    "Rest assured, mother. At this moment, the Crown Prince would be in no mood to come looking for trouble. He must be racking his brains to think of a way to put an end to what people were saying about him."


    Lin Mengya saw this coming and had a plan in her head. Since they returned from Mount Lingju, she had expected the Crown Prince''s actions to have been spread across the entire capital city.


    The effect of people''s love for gossip should never be underestimated.


    "He is after all the Crown Prince, a fact we can''t underrate."


    However, a frown appeared on Concubine De''s face as she began to worry. She had not been in the palace and she was clueless with regards to the Emperor''s condition now.


    "If your father is well, why would you and I end up in this pathetic state?"


    Silence ensued. Long Tianhao''s expression changed to that of worry and bitterness at his mother''s mention of the Emperor.


    As Lin Mengya rested her eyes on the mother-and-son pair, her mind was searching for any memory of the Emperor.


    Seemingly, the Emperor had fallen ill three years ago.


    It had all started with common flu, but somehow, it went from bad to worse, to the point where he was bedridden.


    Recently, which was half a year before they were married, the Emperor had utterly collapsed.


    He would lock himself up in the bedroom every day to recuperate.


    Lin Mengya shook her head at the thought that the royal matters were much more complicated then she imagined.


    "My bad to have raised this matter. Quick, come over to have some food. I suppose the two of you haven''t had much sleep and food."


    Concubine De decided to put aside this heartbreaking matter and stopped talking about it.


    It was a pity for Lin Mengya because she wanted to find out more about matters regarding the Emperor.


    Lunch was bland but nutritious, however, all three of them did not eat much of it because they were troubled thinking about what they discussed.


    After lunch, Long Tianhao went back to his study to handle some matters, while Concubine De had Lin Mengya remain behind in the Art Courtyard.


    There was a subtle fragrance of sandalwood filled the entire room. Concubine De had instructed for someone to brew two cups of jasmine tea for them.


    The mother and daughter-in-law pair started to chat about family affairs.


    "I have heard about what happened to Miss Yue. Although people were talking about this, it''s not a bad idea for you to bring both Yue daughters to our home."


    There was something which Lin Mengya did not understand. She thought Concubine De would say something to stop her, but now it seemed that Concubine De was agreeable in keeping Elder Sister Yue Ting in the mansion.


    "Get some men to prepare a room in a quiet location so Miss Yue could stay in it. Sigh, how would such an unfortunate thing happen to her?"


    Concubine De remembered that she had personally met Yue Ting before and at the thought of her, Concubine De could not help but let out a sigh of regret.


    Although she was not exceptionally beautiful, she was gentle and sincere. She was definitely a desirable daughter of noble birth.


    Unfortunately, she had been completely ruined now.


    "Thank you, mother, for being so understanding. Elder Sister Yue is a virtuous and gentle lady. She would certainly be grateful for this arrangement."


    Lin Mengya said gently. However, the sense of uneasiness in her kept building.


    "Oh yes, I supposed you''ve met Princess Ming Yue. What do you think of her?"


    Finally, they had arrived at the main topic of their discussion. After chatting for so long, Lin Mengya was afraid that was really what Concubine De wanted to discuss.


    "Princess Ming Yue is a beautiful and elegant lady. Although she is a member of the western vassal state royal family, she is no doubt a lady of prestigious birth."


    Against her true feelings, Lin Mengya sang praises about Princess Ming Yue. However, Concubine De was no aware that she was just being polite.


    "I also think that she is a nice girl. Do you think you two can get along well?"

 Chapter 136 I Will Listen to You

    "Get along with me? What do you mean, mother? Isn''t Princess Ming Yue returning to the western vassal state with King Ming in a while?"


    Lin Mengya pretended not to understand the message Concubine De was trying to convey as she looked at her with widened, puzzled eyes.


    Concubine De did not think much of it. Her mouth turned up at its corners, forming a gentle smile.


    "It is King Ming''s intention to look for a family for Princess Ming Yue to marry into, and it just happened that she had her eyes on Yu''er. I''m aware that you two are still newlyweds and this is not totally appropriate, but it is difficult to turn King Ming down."


    Lin Mengya was relieved to learn from Concubine De''s tone that this matter was still not firmed up, but was only at the stage of discussion.


    "Ya''er thinks that this would depend on Prince Yu''s opinion. I''m merely a woman, how would I know of such things?"


    She knew Long Tianhao too well. No one could force him into anything he did not want to do.


    By then, she would dissuade Long Tianhao, so it would be impossible to Princess Ming Yue to marry him.


    Concubine De was immediately reminded of her son''s character.


    Back at that time, Long Tianhao would not have given in to the Queen, if she had not threatened him with Concubine De''s life.


    "Sigh, what you said is right. This critical factor had slipped my mind. Oh yes, could you do mother a favor?"


    She had seen with her own eyes the strong and intimate relationship between Yu''er and Ya''er.


    As she reflected, that was exactly the kind of cordial and mutually respectful relationship she shared with the Emperor.


    For this reason, she supposed Yu''er would listen to Ya''er.


    "Mother, are you asking Ya''er to help persuade the prince?"


    Lin Mengya looked to be put in a difficult situation. However, after she paused to ponder for a while, she eventually nodded unwillingly.


    "Although I can''t guarantee if I would succeed in persuading the prince, I''ll try my best."


    She had carefully concealed the triumphant look in her eyes. Lin Mengya secretly promised herself that she would totally dissuade Long Tianhao to marry Princess Ming Yue.


    "Sigh, it would be great if Lin Lang is here. Yu''er listens to her most. It''s just too bad she''s not here."


    Concubine De''s words shook Lin Mengya up a little.


    She tried suppressing the sour and bitter feeling in her heart and forced herself to look indifferent, and she began to inquire about Long Tianhao.


    "Mother, I''ve heard the prince talk about Princess Linlang, but who is she?"


    Concubine De gave her a look then shook her head and said, "That child, Lin Lang grew up with Yu''er. However, later on... forget this, this matter could not be explained clearly in a few sentences. I think you should go, I''m tired."


    Lin Mengya nodded and left obediently.


    The name Lin Lang was like a thorn, piercing into her heart.


    Even Concubine De knew that Long Tianhao only listened to Lin Lang, and moreover they had grown up together, maybe¡ª


    All of a sudden, she felt an emptiness in her heart, as if a part of it had been dug out.


    In reality, she had been deceiving herself and others.


    "What happened, master?"


    Baizhi tugged at Lin Mengya''s sleeve as she gazed at her master with a worried look.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about how to persuade the prince later on."


    Although the four maidservants were usually sensitive and thoughtful, they were totally clueless with regards to the relationship between the opposite sex.


    They thought their master was brooding over the matter concerning Princess Ming Yue.


    "Actually, I don''t think the prince will marry Princess Ming Yue, so don''t be so upset, master."


    Baizhi was an attentive confidante to Lin Mengya. She would always put Lin Mengya first in her heart.


    Baiji and Baishao merely exchanged looks.


    It was common for the men of large families, especially noble families such as Prince Yu''s, to have more than one wife and concubines.


    Nevertheless, their master had just married into the family no long ago. She would have many miserable days ahead of her if Long Tianhao were to marry a concubine so quickly.


    "I''m alright really, don''t worry about me."


    Lin Mengya forced a smile. Lin Lang alone was already breaking her heart. How would she have the energy to think about Princess Ming Yue?


    An evil thought crossed Lin Mengya''s mind even. Just let Ming Yue marry into the family. Anyways she would leave one day. If Long Tianhao married more capable concubines, Lin Lang would have a hard time dealing with them!


    Making up her mind, Lin Mengya headed back to Liuxin Courtyard, filled with indignation.


    However, the moment she entered the courtyard, she saw Long Tianhao, in his normal clothes, practicing sword moves with Xiaoyu, who had mysteriously returned.


    His lanky figure was moving around with steady footwork.


    Although his sword moves were not as vicious and aggressive as the other when he was combating the enemies, he was able to counter all of Xiaoyu''s moves.


    Looking at his back, Lin Mengya thought he looked proud and aloof as if he would bow down to or submit to another.


    His long hair went up and down in sync with his movement, which enhanced his heroic spirit.


    This image of Long Tianhao was also like a sharp sword, piercing into her heart.


    Damn it! Why was he so handsome?


    How could she bring herself to let go of him?


    Lin Mengya gave both men a tender look, then quietly instructed Baiji and Baishao to prepare warm water and towels for the two men so they could refresh themselves.


    Finally, the two called it a day when one of Xiaoyu''s attack using his sword was blocked away.


    "Elder sister, you''re back!"


    The youth who was a moment ago looking wielding his sword incisively broke out in a smile when he saw Lin Mengya.


    This little guy was looking different every day.


    His face was looking potentially more handsome.


    Just one look from him was enough to win the hearts of many young girls.


    Sigh, he would become trouble for the nation and people.


    "Oh, how I missed you, elder sister."


    The young man dashed up to Lin Mengya and cast his innocent eyes on her.


    His forehead was covered with a thin layer of perspiration.


    Lin Mengya took a towel soaked with warm water and started wiping away Xiaoyu''s perspiration gently.


    "I thought you were not coming back! Little guy, how have you been these few days?"


    Baisu had told Lin Mengya that Xiaoyu was taken away by someone behind him.


    For a moment, a look of impatience flashed across Xiaoyu''s eyes, but soon he was back to looking obedient.


    "I''m alright. I guess they can''t really do anything to me. Just I missed you."


    In reality, he had heard about how his elder sister was surrounded by the killers of Peach Blossom Dock when he was taken captive.


    There and then, he had brought his sword to his neck, threatening to kill himself if those people did not try to save his elder sister.


    Thank goodness his elder sister was safe and sound, otherwise, he would have gone crazy.


    "That''s good. Let''s talk about this later."


    Long Tianhao strode towards them and the pair wrapped up our conversation immediately.


    "Mother had you stay back. What was it all about?"


    Long Tianhao took over a clean tower which Lin Mengya had washed and started wiping his face.


    "Indeed something''s going on, but Your Highness, you might welcome as a good fortune."


    Although Lin Mengya was smiling tenderly and sweetly, Long Tianhao could sense that something was amiss.


    When did his princess ever put on a kindly smile? Something was fishy.


    "Did mother rebuke you?"


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya continued smiling sweetly. This was making Long Tianhao feel ill at ease.


    "Or had Ruqin been rude to you?"


    She continued shaking her head, smiling. Long Tianhao could feel the hair on his back standing.


    "Unless it''s¡ª"


    "Congratulations, Your Highness, you''re soon become King Ming''s son-in-law."


    Lin Mengya''s bitter congratulations made Long Tianhao''s stand.


    How was that possible? This was ridiculous!


    "What?!"


    They went back into the house with Lin Mengya still smiling, but Long Tianhao was pulling a long face. There was no sign of joy on his face.


    "This is outrageous! I''m going to look for the Crown Prince and King Ming right now!"


    Long Tianhao''s reaction took Lin Mengya by surprise.


    She had thought that Long Tianhao would not reject this proposal.


    "Why would you do that, Your Highness? Princess Ming Yue is gentle, virtuous, sensible and capable. Moreover, she is the apple of King Ming''s eyes. If you marry her, it will be as good as gaining King Ming''s support. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    While Lin Mengya continued to persuade Long Tianhao, acting all gentle and virtuous, all who were in the room could see that the princess was not speaking out of her heart.


    Long Tianhao became silent as he set his gaze on Lin Mengya.


    "Do you wish that I marry Princess Ming Yue?"


    While Lin Mengya nodded, in her heart, she was scolding herself for being a hypocrite, saying things she did not mean.


    Why? Why was she doing this against her own will?


    Was she feeling jealous?


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    He spoke such indifference as if he was making a regular decision.


    Long Tianhao had agreed to Lin Mengya''s proposal without any resistance.


    "Then, congratulations to Your Highness."


    Lin Mengya could hear herself saying words of congratulations.


    This should not be so! This should not be so! The voice in her head screamed in silence, but somehow, she stood her ground.


    "Em, tomorrow I''ll go to King Ming to discuss the details of the wedding. I guess you must be tired by now, go take a rest."


    This appeared to be one of the many decisions Long Tianhao had to make on a normal day.


    In his usually calm and collected manner, he had accepted Lin Mengya''s suggestion this time.


    Was this it£¿Was this all?


    Lin Mengya''s mind was blank. She had spoken those childish words out of a fit of anger.


    Why? Why did Long Tianhao not reject the idea?


    "All of you may leave. I''d like to have some time alone."


    After all, marriage in the eyes of Long Tianhao was merely a tool of transaction.


    She was too naive to think that Long Tianhao would not accept anyone else since Lin Lang was the only one who had a special place in his heart.


    Did he not marry her in order to exchange for Concubine De''s safety back then?


    This was so heartbreaking!


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya''s head started spinning and she fell into darkness.


    "How is my master, doctor?"


    "The princess must have overexerted herself. She should be fine after taking a rest. I will prescribe some tonic to restore her energy and health."


    Lin Mengya could vaguely hear voices of conservation beside her.

 Chapter 137 Ways to Mock Others in Old Times

    Lin Mengya felt weary and smelt bit sweaty, and gazed at the vermilion bed curtain, lost in her thoughts.


    The events that happened previously, were still lingering in her mind.


    Covering her head with the quilt, Lin Mengya felt so much regret that she could have bitten off her tongue.


    How stupid she was! She meant to dissuade Long Tianyu from meeting Princess Ming Yue.


    But then everything went beyond her control. How did it turn out like this?


    Lin Mengya cowered beneath the quilt, feeling a sense of regret and depression.


    She fiddled with her fingers, wondering if this was the right time to apologize to Long Tianyu.


    "Master, master, are you all right? You scared us to death."


    Baiji drew the curtain back, but Lin Mengya, hiding under the quilt refused to emerge from it.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    Lin Mengya forced a smile, although she was in low spirits. The maids were all concerned about her.


    Something must have happened between their master and the prince. They had been acting strangely, recently.


    They had been the most lovey-dovey couple in the camp ground. But ever since they returned home, they had been at loggerheads. What could have happened?


    These four ladies had never been in love before. How could they understand that when it comes to love, a jealous woman could be really unreasonable.


    For the next three days, Lin Mengya shut herself in her room.


    "Well, it can''t go on like this! If only Qinghu was here. He was always able to make master happy."


    Standing at the porch, the four ladies were worried.


    These days, Lin Mengya always felt drowsy. She took very little food and medicine.


    One could die of boredom, if the situation carried on like this.


    "Sister¡ªsister¡ª"


    Early in the morning, Lin Zhongyu left his room, and hurried to the yard.


    "Hush, Childe Yu, please be quiet. The master has just fallen asleep."


    Baishao grasped his arms and glared at him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know. My good-hearted sister Baishao, please let me in. She has been sleeping for three whole days already. I''m afraid she will turn into a pig if she continues sleeping."


    Lin Zhongyu stuck his tongue out and looked at Baishao, appealing to her.


    "Well, all right then. Be quiet and don''t wake her up."


    Baishao finally gave in. She opened the door and let him in.


    Lin Zhongyu thought Lin Mengya would be asleep, but instead, she was sitting at the desk, writing something.


    "Sister? What are you writing?"


    He walked over curiously and saw that Lin Mengya has already written several pages on rice paper.


    "You are here. Come and read my work. What do you think of it?"


    Lin Mengya was not the type of person, who would fall into decadence, because of a mere break up.


    She had continued to pursue her hobby from college. Everything that happened to Crown Prince in Mount Lingju, was written into her novel, much like a legendary tale.


    She might have lost her love, but not her career.


    Therefore, she recalled every incident involving the Crown Prince, and had written a wonderful story, in just three days.


    "This ¨C is really good, especially the scene, when the prince fled. Sister, as soon as you finish this novel, I will ask my men to distribute it around."


    Looking at Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya realized that his power was beyond her imagination.


    "It''s not good enough to be published as a book. You need to send people to tea houses, restaurants and other entertainment places to narrate the story."


    Lin Mengya sought the best way to spread stories, during the old days. At that time, movable-type printing was just emerging.


    Books were limited, and many people were illiterate.


    Therefore, the role of a Storyteller was equivalent to the Weibo public accounts, in modern times.


    By then, the story would be spread in the capital by countless storytellers, and soon everyone in Dajin would know what the Crown Prince was really like


    "It''s all right. Just leave it to me."


    Lin Ziyu folded Lin Mengya''s manuscript, kept it securely, and there was a wily smile on his face.


    "Xiaoyu, you are really not going with them?"


    Only a few months had passed, but the young boy she had met by chance in the street, had become like a stranger to her.


    "What was the secret behind Xiaoyu?"


    "I only want to be with you, sister. I don''t care about anything else."


    Xiaoyu gave a short answer. For him, his sister meant everything to him.


    "Well, I respect your choice. I''ve been confined to my room for three days. It''s time to go for a walk."


    Her mood lightened, even though she felt that she and Long Tianyu, as an item, was definitely over.


    She faked a smile, not letting others see her sadness.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Lin Mengya was finally willing to leave her room. The four ladies waited at the door.


    They all gathered around and looked at her, worriedly.


    Lin Mengya had hidden herself in the room, just to write a story. She did not expect that the ladies would be so worried about her.


    It was a good feeling, knowing that someone cared about you.


    "Master, this was sent by the prince two days ago. How are you going to deal with it?"


    Baiji took out a delicate casket. Lin Mengya found it looked very familiar.


    She took it and opened it. Inside, there was a dried, pink flower.


    "This was ¨C"


    This was the medicinal herb sent by Princess Ming Yue, the other day.


    It was also one of the herbs that Lin Mengya was looking for. She had taken a second look at it, that day.


    "Did he even notice it?"


    "So what was she angry about?"


    Holding the box tightly in her arms, Lin Mengya ran out of Liuxin Courtyard.


    She had to find Long Tianyu. Her heart felt bitter sweet. If his eyes never looked away from hers, was there still a hope?


    "His Royal Highness. Where is His Royal Highness?"


    She ran into Long Tianyu''s study in a rush, but found nobody there.


    Lin Kui was at home. Lin Mengya turned to Steward Deng, instead.


    "Princess, His Royal Highness¡ª "


    "His Royal Highness left to welcome Princess Ming Yue."


    Hearing the gentle voice, Lin Mengya turned her head and saw Baili Wuchen.


    "Welcome Princess Ming Yue£¿What does that mean?"


    "That''s impossible." She knew that Long Tianhao did not harbor any feelings for Ming Yue.


    "Your Highness, you are a smart lady. You must know what the support of King Ming means to the prince."


    She had not seen Baili Wuchen for a long time, and it seemed that he had become more mature.


    He was less arrogant now.


    His face was handsome, his eyes were calm, cool and deep and hard to read.


    He had become even more intimidating.


    His harmless appearance was one that hid his deceitful character.


    She gripped the box tightly, having failed to find its owner.


    "Of course! I understand it. I''m happy for him."


    Lin Mengya smiled as if it didn''t bother her.


    But there was a storm raging in her heart.


    Every time she had these mood swings, her chest tightened and she felt breathless. She didn''t know whether it was caused by the residual poison in her body.


    This was not a good sign.


    "It is good of you to be so thoughtful. But you look pale. You''d better go back and rest."


    Baili Wuchen spoke to Lin Mengya, as if he was very concerned about her. She nodded in reply and left Long Tianhao Qinwu''s Courtyard


    "Aren''t you afraid that the prince will punish you for this?"


    As Lin Mengya left, Zhu Qiang came out from behind Baili Wuchen.


    There was a puzzled look on his craggy face.


    The prince had actually gone to persuade King Ming to give up the plan of making him marry Princess Ming Yue.


    But, Baili Wuchen had intentionally misled the princess.


    "Don''t you think that the prince has mellowed a lot ever since the princess married him?"


    He looked at the direction that Lin Mengya disappeared to, a profound and sharp emotion appearing in his eyes, which dissipated in a moment.


    "I am an ordinary man; I don''t understand what is going in your mind. But the prince is beginning to unbend and becoming warmer, since they got married. He is no longer like a statue with a heart of stone."


    Zhu Qiang was fond of Princess Lin Mengya. Although she was of a high status, she never put on any airs.


    The princess was quite different. In the capital, no one could compare with her beauty.


    But there was a streak of boldness in her, a typical trait of the Lin family.


    "To achieve great things, one must withhold one''s feelings. If His highness wants to achieve his goal, he must not give way to benevolence. Otherwise, it will only ruin everything."


    Baili Wuchen said that for the prince''s sake, he would risk his filial piety and was prepared to betray his own uncle.


    Only in this way, could they achieve anything great.


    The prince had never changed for any single woman in the past. But he changed so much for this woman.


    Therefore, it was time for the prince to marry Princess Ming Yue, to reduce Lin Mengya''s influence on him.


    "You¡ª you are all too stubborn! But, mark my words. If the prince finds out what you''ve done, you will have to face his thunderous rage! Even as your brother, I''m afraid that I will not help you in this!"


    Zhu Qiang left angrily. He couldn''t figure out why Baili Wuchen was always against the princess.


    But there was nothing he could do, but to keep quiet.


    He could only hope that when the day came, the prince would show him mercy.


    Lin Mengya returned to Liuxin Courtyard, from Long Tianyi''s place.


    The Medicine casket she was holding on tightly to, was missing. She did not even remember how and where she lost it.


    Maybe, this was a message from the God, telling her to discard the feelings that shouldn''t be there.

 Chapter 138 Readjust Her Mood

    The four girls were sitting in a circle and talking.


    "Stop chatting, master is back."


    Baishao saw Lin Mengya first and squinted her eyes at her little sisters. They all shut up.


    "Master? What happened? Where is the prince?"


    Baiji walked up to her, but Lin Mengya looked absent-minded.


    Although she had guessed what happened, she still couldn''t bear to say it.


    "Oh, the prince may have gone out."


    Lin Mengya forced a smile. She suddenly remembered that Long Tianyu said it was all up to her when he left.


    It seemed that it wasn''t a joke.


    Had Long Tianhao ever made any jokes? She smiled bitterly.


    "Actually, master, the prince, he¡ª ¡°


    Baiji wanted to say something but stopped. She knew master was very sad.


    But if she didn''t say it, the situation would be even worse for her master.


    "What''s wrong? If you want to say something, say it."


    Lin Mengya patted her face. The frustrated look was not suitable for her. It was just a man, not the end of the world.


    She tried to put on a smile and ignore the sadness in her heart.


    Baiji finally told her the news.


    "Today His Royal Highness will bring Princess Ming Yue home. I had heard servants talking about it. Then a message arrived. Princess Ming Yue will move in during the evening."


    Lin Mengya felt her heart was broken into pieces upon hearing it.


    She could even hear the sound her heart breaking.


    "Oh, that''s it. Did they clean up the room for the princess?"


    It came unexpectedly fast.


    Long Tianyu, you couldn''t wait to take her, right?


    "Concubine De has sent men to clean up the place¡ªthe Qinyu Pavilion next to the Qinwu Courtyard.


    Concubine De sent the message about the arrangement two days ago.


    But their master was confining herself in her room at that time, so she missed it.


    "Good! Baizhi, Baisu and Xiaoyu, I heard that the Baixiang restaurant has rolled out many new dishes recently. Let''s go and try some."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know until then that her dowry was outstandingly large.


    In other words, she was a rich woman now.


    Since love was gone, she needed money to fill her empty heart.


    "Oh yeah! Master, I also wanted to eat Jinyuzhai''s dessert, is that all right?"


    Baizhi smiled and she reached out her hand, gently rubbing Baishao''s arm, which was a signal.


    Baishao knew her meaning immediately. Baizhi was always the slowest among the four girls, yet she was the first one to cheer their master up.


    "I want to go with you, too. Master, it''s not fair. Whenever you go out to eat delicious food, you would take Baizhi and Baisu with you. Now it''s my turn."


    Lin Mengya laughed. She waved her hand and said,


    "All of us will go. Baishao, fill my purse with money. Today we will buy whatever we want!"


    Long Tianhao dared to take a side imperial concubine. He had chilled her feelings.


    Though she travelled to the ancient world, she would never share her marriage and husband''s love with another woman.


    At that moment, Long Tianyu, who was misunderstood by his wife, had his face purple with anger.


    He went to turn down King Ming''s offer, but was told that two days ago someone had already paid a visit and discussed about the marriage on behalf of His Royal Highness.


    Although, their marriage hadn''t been settled.


    King Ming couldn''t wait to send his daughter to Long Tianyu regardless of her reputation.


    He was so keen on being Long Tianyu''s ally that he decided to give him his daughter before being wed.


    "Your Highness, the princess'' things have all been packed up. Now we can return to the mansion. Is it necessary to inform Princess Lin Mengya to make sure that dinner is ready?"


    Lin Kui asked gingerly. Long Tianyu only gave him a cold glimpse.


    That man had experienced bloody battles but still, he trembled after that look.


    "Did you know of this?"


    Lin Kui almost shook his head off to deny it.


    He could swear on it; he knew nothing. He didn''t know what had happened when he was sent to pack baggage for Princess Ming Yue.


    The relationship between Prince Long Tianyu and Princess Lin Mengya was good. He hadn''t heard anything about marrying the princess of the western vassal state.


    What was going on? He was confused.


    "Check it out! Who did this?"


    Long Tianyu was in the guest room at the station. His face looked sullen and his brows were full of anger.


    He would never let other people manipulate his life.


    If he found that person who dared to make a fool of him...


    He would let him know what the rage from hell was like!


    "Yes, Your Highness, but now..."


    Lin Kui looked at Long Tianyu perplexedly. Princess Ming Yue must make up her mind to move to the mansion.


    Moreover, King Ming seemed like he couldn''t wait to marry his daughter to the prince.


    The people of the western vassal state said, there were three big carriages of dowry.


    There were also 18 stunning beauties, and 36 warriors of the western vassal state.


    It all was magnificent. And civilians came and exclaimed over it.


    "I have made up my mind. Neither those things nor those people should be transported to the mansion. I''ll go to see King Ming, please wait outside."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Lin Kui bowed and left. And Long Tianyu softened his face a little.


    Getting angry wouldn''t help. And he wouldn''t marry Ming Yue.


    He walked into the main room; King Ming and his sons were all there. Everyone looked at him up and down, as if he were already a member of their family.


    Although he was neither used to it, nor did he like it, Long Tianyu still tried his best to control himself.


    "My dear son-in-law. My daughter was a little spoiled by me. If she fails to behave herself in the future, please discipline her well."


    Hu Tianbei failed to get married.


    Neither did Hu Lunan manage it. Long Tianyu didn''t know what King Ming was planning, insisting on marrying him to his daughter.


    "We need to reconsider it in no hurry. I''ve already got a wife. I''m afraid that marrying me would disgrace the princess."


    Long Tianyi''s words made King Ming slightly unhappy.


    But soon, he put on a face of a loving elder.


    "You can rest assured. I have seen your wife. She came from the wealthy Lin family. And she is smart and beautiful. It isn''t bad for Yue to rank beneath her."


    Hearing King Ming''s words, Ming Yue had lowered her head with coyness.


    Although, she would only be the vice Princess.


    With her wit and beauty, it was only a matter of time for her to win over Long Tianyu''s affection.


    "Father, sister Lin and I get along well with each other. I believe that in the future, we can get even closer."


    Ming Yue''s sounded very polite and courteous.


    Hu Tianbei remained in silence, but showed a look of disapproval.


    "As you wish, King Ming. But Princess Ming Yue will move to my house only as my guest. The princess is born noble, I must ask my father for permission. My father is still sick, so I''m afraid I have to wait for his recovery. King Ming please forgive me for my filial piety."


    In terms of cunning, no one could compare to him.


    He was just too proud to use those tricks most of the time.


    If King Ming refused that request, it would be against filial piety.


    If he granted it, things would be out of his control.


    "This¡ª "


    "Father, I think you should grant Prince Yu''s request."


    Hu Tianbei said, while King Ming was trying to persuade Long Tianyu.


    King Ming looked at his son, with a bit of disapproval.


    But Hu Tianbei was a prudent person and he knew Long Tianyi well. Maybe, he had his reasons.


    "All right, I''m moved by your filial piety, Prince Yu. So, please ask the emperor for permission first. Ming Yue, go to the prince''s mansion with Prince Yu."


    Ming Yue''s face changed. She wanted to seize the opportunity of moving into Prince Yu''s Mansion as Prince Yu''s vice princess, not as a guest.


    But her father was persuaded by her brother. She was not resigned to accept it, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    The emperor of the Jin Dynasty hadn''t held his morning court for half a year. She really didn''t know why his permission was so important.


    "As my guest, Princess Ming Yue needn''t bring so many servants with her. I''ve heard that King Ming, you will soon set off to the western vassal state. With so many burdens, there will be many inconveniences."


    Long Tianhao made his requirement before bringing Ming Yue with him.


    King Ming was blue in the face and nodded.


    But that was enough as long as Long Tianyu took Ming Yue back to his house.


    "Thank you, King Ming. I must return now. Farewell!"


    Long Tianyu walked out of the room thereafter.


    "Please wait for me, Your Highness!"


    Ming Yue was shy as well as angry. She gave Hu Tianbei a cold stare and then trotted after Long Tianyu.


    Only King Ming and Hu Tianbei were left in the room.


    King Ming picked up his teacup and said nothing. For people outside his family, he, the king of the western vassal state was always rude and ignorant.


    No one knew that in fact, he had read a large number of novels and poetry since he was a child. He was as good as the emperor of Dajin in terms of civil and military skills.


    He took the tea in his hand for example. People in the station, knew that he loved to drink strong wine, but they only treated him with cheap jasmine tea.


    The taste was bad, but he swallowed it without changing his face.


    "Father, are you angry with me for my interjection?"


    There were many princes in the western vassal state, but he resembled his father the most.

 Chapter 139 Baked Cake Sisters

    "You are usually sensible in handling all matters, but you don''t seem to be supportive of the idea of Ming Yue marrying Long Tianhao."


    As the successor to the throne of the western vassal state, Hu Tianbei had been frequently entrusted to independently carry out tasks by King Ming since he came of age.


    Therefore, naturally, he was confident of his independent judgment.


    "Why did Father insist on marrying Ming Yue to Long Tianhao? Not only is he not the perfect choice, given Ming Yue''s character, she would surely misbehave once she marries into Prince Yu''s Mansion. Moreover, you''ve seen for yourself how tough the daughter of the Lin family is. Not to mention Ming Yue having to deal with her, even I might not be able to handle her if we clash with each other."


    Having come into close contact with Prince Yu and his wife, he had learned the real meaning of a perfect match.


    Prince Yu may have appeared self-effacing as he concealed his talents, but in reality, he was very competent in handling both civil and military matters. He was definitely more able than his brother, the Crown Prince.


    On the other hand, Princess Yu looked gentle and meek, but in reality, she was sharp and quick-witted. She was not one to be trifled with.


    If Ming Yue were to marry into the household, she would unlikely suffer in silence given her character. By then, an intensive battle would ensue in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    "I am aware of the outcome, but Ming Yue has to marry Long Tianhao. Do you know why?"


    Shaking his head, Hu Tianbei did not understand why his father had such thoughts given that he always doted on Ming Yue.


    "Long Tianhao is so much more outstanding than that muddle-headed Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince becomes the Emperor of Dajin, it would be even more difficult for us to achieve our goal."


    A capable and ambitious man like King Ming would not be contented with being a subordinate of another nation.


    The formidable western vassal state; a hundred years ago it inspired the longing of the kings of the western vassal state. It was a dream their people had wished would come true, one that had sprouted in every man''s heart.


    The fact that the Emperor of Dajin was seriously ill and the Crown Prince was incompetent, the time was ripe for King Ming to act.


    "Father, you mean..."


    "If Ming Yue were to marry Long Tianhao, she would fight with Lin Mengya. Regardless of who wins in their fights, Prince Yu''s relationship with the Princess would inevitably be shaken. Lin Muzhi would not allow his daughter to be bullied based on his character. Once Prince Yu loses the military support from the Lins, coupled with the tense situation in his courtyard, do you think Prince Yu would have the mood to fight for the throne?"


    King Ming''s analysis was sharp and accurate.


    However, he was unaware that Long Tianhao did not marry Lin Mengya for the purpose of amassing military support from the Lins.


    Moreover, the Lins and Long Tianhao had not really come into contact in reality.


    Despite knowing that Lin Mengya had already turned from an imbecile to a perfectly normal person, Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had not seen her since she was married to Long Tianhao, because they were carrying out their responsibility of defending the northern borders all that time.


    "Now I get it, but aren''t you worried that Ming Yue would lose out?"


    A worried expression appeared on Hu Tianbei''s face.


    Both of them were well aware that Lin Mengya was somehow linked to Hu Lunan''s death.


    That young lady was indeed sly and calculating. She was also shrewd in her ways, knowing how to win the hearts of men. She was definitely a tough character to deal with.


    "That is Ming Yue''s choice. I''ve warned her about Lin Mengya, that she should change her mind about Long Tianhao if she can''t deal with her. She wouldn''t listen but insisted on fighting with her. Sigh, she''s becoming more like her mother."


    King Ming responded, sounding rather helpless.


    Ming Yue''s mother was one of the favored concubines, who was second to the queen of the western vassal state.


    Despite coming from a noble background, she was a sassy lady. Apart from the queen who was able to restrain her, she was not afraid of anyone else.


    Fortunately, that cheeky concubine had only given birth to a daughter. If she had birthed a son, there would have been a war in the palace of the western vassal state.


    "Of course Ming Yue would put her foot down if this was what you said to her. That lass has collaborated with the Crown Prince, thinking she could replace Princess Yu. Too bad she still doesn''t have that capability."


    Ming Yue''s every move was still within Hu Tianbei''s control.


    In order to win Long Tianhao, she had resorted to secretly collaborating with the Crown Prince.


    The fear was that they were mistaken.


    Stealing a glance at his father, the king, Hu Tianbei decided to hold his tongue.


    He had the feeling that Lin Mengya would not allow this plan to be carried out so easily.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya, completely unaware of Ming Yue''s plan, was on a shopping spree that no one could stop.


    "Master, this fabric is so pretty. Do you think this color suits me?"


    Baiji placed a roll of green fabric on herself as she asked for Lin Mengya for opinion.


    "Just buy it!"


    Lin Mengya took out a piece of silver from her purse, acting very generous.


    Without batting an eyelid, she purchased that top quality fabric.


    "Master, what do you think of this jade hairpin? Do you think it suits me?"


    Baishao had picked up a hairpin excitedly, setting it against her hair.


    "Get it!"


    Lin Mengya took out more silver without any hesitation.


    It appeared that spending money like water had lightened her mood.


    It was no wonder why those shady gantries loved spending their silver carelessly when they were in a bad mood.


    It seemed like an effective way of lifting one''s spirits.


    Lin Mengya and her maids were barely out for two hours, but they had already squandered their money on merchandise.


    The guard accompanying them had even arranged for a small cart to transport the goods these ladies had bought.


    Lin Mengya was not a stingy person. She had bestowed some silver to each of the guards who had accompanied them on that trip, and she had instantly become their wealth.


    "Take a taste of this, Master. These freshly baked butter pastries from this shop smell fantastic."


    Baizhi was the happiest among them. Having been cooped up in the mansion for so long, she was finally able to taste the freshly made delicacies outside.


    They wondered if her stomach was made of stretchable rubber. She had downed seven to eight kinds of snacks so quickly and still kept going.


    She continued to be excited about the food she saw.


    "Shall we go to the Furong Restaurant to have some delicious pork shoulder? Master, we''ve been walking around the place and I''m famished."


    How could Baizhi have the guts for such a request? She was already caressing her bulgy stomach at the moment.


    Dazed, Lin Mengya gave Baizhi a look, then reached out to pinch her cheek.


    "Baizhi, are you a reincarnated hungry ghost?"


    Lin Mengya felt full even from watching Baizhi eat. In fact, she had lost her appetite just by watching her.


    How could she still want to eat pork shoulder?


    "Indeed, don''t you stuff your stomach. Haven''t I been feeding you?"


    Baiji tapped Baizhi on her forehead as if to tell her to stop. In fact, she had not stopped eating in the past two hours.


    "Oh, just indulge me for this time, Master. Moreover, I haven''t eaten much."


    Baizhi pouted, fearing that Lin Mengya would not agree to her proposal.


    The other three blurted out in unison, saying, "You haven''t eaten much? If we pepper the floor with some salt, we bet you would eat it whole."


    At their teasing, Baizhi was finally feeling embarrassed about her acting pathetic.


    She stuck out her tongue, tugged on Lin Mengya''s arm and began gently swinging it.


    "Alright, let''s go to the Furong Restaurant then. Will the two guards take our shopping back to the mansion? We''ll wait for you at the Furong Restaurant."


    Although Lin Mengya wanted to send the guards back there and then, they insisted on escorting them to the Furong Restaurant, before rushing back to the prince''s mansion.


    As the ladies approached the establishment, they eyed its name in large golden characters, engraved on the plate overhead.


    From the look of it, the characters on the plate had obviously been engraved by someone with extraordinary talent.


    The moment they had stepped into the restaurant, they could see that it was very spacious, with a dozen squarish tables scattered all around. They had apparently been cleaned to speckles by the waiters.


    Below their feet, they were actually stepping on granite flooring, which was also spotless and free of any oil stains.


    Upon their arrival, the waiter in grey immediately walked over to welcome them.


    "Please come in. You must be from a noble family, being so elegantly dressed. Please come up to the second floor, where it''s much quieter and befitting your status."


    The waiter treated them with such courtesy, as if the five ladies were some deities.


    From the waiter''s perspective, the head of the group was the young woman dressed in light purple.


    Although he had seen much in life, he was still astonished to see such an exceptional and rare beauty.


    All the beautiful things in the world paled in comparison with her pair of dark charming eyes.


    He wondered what kind of family that elegantly dressed lady had come from, but he knew to provide the best service to her and her companions.


    Each of the private rooms on the second floor were opened.


    What took Lin Mengya by surprise were the varying paintings of flora and human characters on each of their doors.


    Hanging on every door was a plaque which bore the name of the room.


    It was interesting to note that the plaque hanging outside the room named "Bamboo Room" was in fact made of bamboo.


    The plaque for the room called "Stone Room" was made of a slab of stone.


    The waiter eventually led them to a room bearing the name "Wind Room".


    The creativity of the restaurant owner could be seen in the hanging windchime, which when at rest, would spell out the words, "Listen to the Wind."


    "This way please, our honored guests. The Wind Room is overlooking the streets and other beautiful sceneries, and it is very spacious. Are you satisfied with our arrangement?"


    The waiter opened the door to the room and led Lin Mengya and her four maids inside.


    Facing them was a low heated bed with a low redwood table sitting on it.


    The windows, with a touch of antiquity, were wide open and engraved with the pictures of pine, bamboo, and plum, depicting three friends who stuck with each other through thick and thin in life.


    "This is such a wonderful place. Your boss must be good at running this business."


    After Lin Mengya sat down at the head seat, the maidservants also helped themselves to their seats.


    When they left the house earlier, Lin Mengya had told them to behave as if they were sisters who were crazy about baking cakes instead of a master and her servants.


    Up until now, the four maidservants did not really understand why Lin Mengya used the analogy of baking cakes.


    "Hehe, thank you for your compliments, madam. My boss was the one who designed every picture, down to their every detail. This was precisely the reason why the Furong Restaurant is the most popular restaurant around. What would you like to eat? Would you like me to make some recommendations?"


    The waiter was accustomed to the customers'' compliments, but he did not expect Baizhi to start ordering the dishes as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Mr. Waiter, isn''t ''boiled crispy meat'' and ''seven connections elbows'' the most famous dishes in the restaurant? We would like both of them. Also, please serve my master some honey fragrant tea, hurry!"

 Chapter 140 Beaten up after Taking Liberty with Women

    "No problem, please wait for a moment. I will send in your orders right away."


    The waiter briskly brought the list of their orders into the kitchen, leaving the four maidservants to explore the room and its contents.


    Not to mention when they were in the Prince''s Mansion, even if it were in the palace, they could follow their master to go around and gather experience from it.


    The truth was that a tastefully decorated place like this was rare to come by.


    "Master, what kind of a person do you think the owner of the Furong Restaurant is like?"


    As Baiji looked around the place, she could not help but sing praises about it.


    Although it was not exactly lavishly furnished, every item in the room was apparently carefully picked.


    She, though uneducated, found every item interesting.


    "I can''t say what kind of person he or she is, but I can safely say that he or she is definitely a sophisticated person."


    Lin Mengya commented indifferently while she leaned on the window and looked out into the street below with people going to and flow.


    Furong Restaurant was at the turning of a cross-road junction.


    At the angle where she was, she had a good view of the building surrounding the area.


    This was rich men''s area as she could see the various courtyards of the mansions.


    The view was not at all boring.


    The weather was fine just a moment ago, but in the twinkling of an eye, dark clouds were looming and the rain was impending.


    Lin Mengya continued leaning on the window until she saw streaks of rain start to beat on the greenish-grey roof. In an instant, the sight of the world before her eyes became obscured and simultaneously her mood was dampened.


    "Here comes your ''boiled crispy meat'', ''seven connections elbows'', and a pot of honey fragrant tea. Please enjoy!"


    The waiter was swift in serving them the dishes they ordered.


    "Boiled crispy meat" was prepared using the clean water from the hills outside the city. Apart from some spices, there were no other additional ingredients. For this reason, the meat, which was prepared in this manner, was crispy on the outside and soft on this inside, so much so that it melted in the mouth.


    The "seven connections elbows" was even more interesting. The dish derived its name from the fact that the meat on the elbow was connected to the bones at seven places.


    Once it got picked up by the chopsticks, the meat separated from the bones the moment it was given a shake.


    Out of curiosity, the lasses gently shook their chopsticks after picking a piece of the meat and immediately, the bone fell out of meat, clean and smooth.


    "Wow! It''s truly ''seven connections elbows''! How did they achieve this?"


    Baizhi exclaimed in great pleasure, as she began to stuff her mouth with the meat.


    The other three lasses shot her envious looks as they witnessed her hearty appetite.


    However, they were careful not to take on Baizhi''s fervent invitation.


    "Look at the perfect knife skills. It looks like the person was extremely sharp and precise with the way he cut the meat."


    They were completely unaware of when Lin Mengya had walked up to their back. At that instant, she picked up the bones from the table using a pair of chopsticks.


    "I told you, Miss. I had the feeling that the chef here was an amazing chef."


    Of course, Baizhi would keep singing praises as long as she had food to eat.


    However, Lin Mengya seemed to have discovered a great finding.


    Logically, the chef must have used the knife to slice part of the meat off the bone before cooking it.


    Even as a medical research student, she might not have mastered such sharp and precise knife skills.


    The bone was free of any remnant meat remaining on it.


    Who exactly was the chef?


    Lin Mengya''s curiosity towards the chef of Furong Restaurant was sparked.


    Just when she was about to send for the waiter, the noise of hard-knocking sounded from outside the room.


    "Who''s that outside the door?" cried Baishao.


    The noise did not seem like it was coming from Furong Restaurant''s waiter.


    "Are you lonely, the five beautiful ladies? I have brought along my servants to keep you accompany. How do you like that?"


    A frivolous voice sounded from outside, followed by a burst of laughter.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Why were there even ruffians in such a tasteful restaurant?


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya indicated for Baisu, who was about to dash out, to ignore the group of people outside.


    As long as the door was shut, it was impossible for whoever was outside to barge in.


    "Yo, looks like the beautiful ladies don''t know how to appreciate favors! Men, break open the door."


    Immediately, the sound of people trying to break the door ensued.


    The commotion upstairs had obviously alarmed the waiter who instantly ran upstairs. Smiling, the waiter said, "Sir, the room is occupied by a noblewoman and her company. I can totally understand your appreciation of beautiful women. However, you would be tarnishing your good name if you offend the lady."


    "Who do you think you are? Get lost!"


    It sounded like the man gave the waiter a kick because what followed was the sound of the waiter''s groaning.


    "What a blind dog. Master, let me teach him a lesson!"


    Having heard all the offensive words, Baisu was fuming.


    The wooden door was almost coming off by now. Lin Mengya nodded, and Baiji and Baishao opened the doors simultaneously.


    "I wonder which family this young master is from. Please come in to have some tea since you''re here."


    Lin Mengya was still seated on the head seat. At this moment, she had gracefully lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip of the fragrant tea.


    Why did this tea taste like¡ª


    Before she could figure out the familiar taste of the tea, a young frivolous man in green entered the room.


    "At least this lady knew how to appreciate me. Let me return you this favor. My surname is Du. You may call me Mr. Du or Sir Du. Whatever suits you."


    The man surnamed Du had a pair of beady eyes, making look like a cunning and deceitful man.


    There was a ruthless look on his face, which, at this moment, was filled with an extremely repulsive evil grin.


    He was not especially big, which might be a result of overexerting himself. As a matter of fact, he looked even more wretched.


    Lin Mengya did not even lift her gaze to look at Mr. Du, having totally disregarded him.


    "Say what you want to say quickly, lest I lose my patience."


    Lin Mengya did not want to trouble. Today was meant to be a shopping trip with her maidservants. She was not even interested in teaching this ruffian a lesson.


    "Haha, what a hot lady! Today, I shall have a taste of your hotness!"


    He reached out in an attempt to touch Lin Mengya''s face.


    With a smirk and a turn of her hand, Lin Mengya grabbed the indecent man''s hand, plucked the hairpin from her hair and stuck it into his hand.


    "Ouch! You stinky woman!"


    The sharp pain shot up from his hand. He was completely unprepared for Lin Mengya''s brutal attack.


    Without showing any mercy, the jade hairpin had completely pierced through his hand and pinned it onto the tabletop.


    "Didn''t anyone inform you that it may cost your life if you take liberties with me?"


    Although Lin Mengya spoke with a smile on her face, her words set him off perspiring in cold sweat.


    "How did she know I had actually been incited by someone else to do this?"


    "What do you... you mean?"


    By now, his forehead was dripping with cold sweat from the pain coming from his hand that had been pinned on the table.


    He gritted his teeth to combat the intensive pain while his followers were getting restless.


    "The rest of you better behave yourself, otherwise your master''s dog paw would be paired."


    Lin Mengya spoke coldly. She supposed that these men were used to acting like a tyrant. Nevertheless, they were apparently frightened by this uncanny lady.


    Now it seemed to them a bad idea to go up against her.


    "You... you''ve misunderstood, my eyes must have been blinded by lard for me to take liberties with you, Madam."


    He seemed to have decided not to reveal the mastermind behind this. However, Lin Mengya was not ready to let go of the matter.


    Baisu, being sharp-witted and alert, would have sensed his furtive eyes.


    Lin Mengya had exchanged looks with Baisu earlier on but she had an ignorant look in her eyes.


    Perhaps someone had found out her whereabouts and sent these ruffians to take advantage of her.


    "Get lost. Go back and tell whoever sent you that if anyone dares provoke me, he would die a tragic death. Don''t let me see you again, otherwise, by then, your life would not be spared."


    Lin Mengya withdrew her hairpin in one quick motion as the man let out another cry of agony, while the rest of the men gazed at Lin Mengya with fear in their eyes.


    Gritting their teeth, they were resigned to their misfortune.


    "Let''s go!"


    Despite knowing that they might provoke the anger of their master, they knew this woman was too formidable for them to trifle with.


    "Wait! You''ve broken the things in my restaurant, beaten up my waiter. Worst still, you''ve provoked the lady in my house to anger. Do you think you can simply walk off?"


    At the sound of a clear, light voice with a cold tone, Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up.


    She opened her eyes wide with disbelief as she dashed out of the room to see the young man she was so familiar with.


    "Why are you here, Qinghu?"


    The man was none other than Qinghu, whom she had sent away to gather information for her. Although she had not seen him for some time, as usual, he was wearing that sly smile on his face.


    "Naughty girl, why did you go places without telling me? I had a hard time looking for you."


    Qinghu was clad in a white coat, which made him look flirtatious.


    What remained the same was the doting look in his eyes.


    "Sly fox, who asked you to be gone so for so long? There was no one to come to my aid when I was being bullied."


    Somehow, Qinghu was the only one in the world who would stand by her without demanding any explanation from her.


    As a result, Lin Mengya had instinctively treated him as someone from her parent''s family.


    Disregarding the eyes of the people looking on, Qinghu strode up to Lin Mengya and scrutinized her from top to bottom.


    "Eh? You seemed to have lost weight, lass? Did Long Tianhao starve you? Come, serve the best dishes from the restaurant right now. The other customers can wait."


    This was how tyrannical Qinghu could be. He would pick Lin Mengya over god anytime.


    "Alright, boss, just a moment, please."


    The waiter who was playing dead, lying on the floor, sprung up immediately and ran into the kitchen.


    "This¡ª"


    As Lin Mengya pointed at the waiter who ran downstairs, Qinghu was all smiles, as he pushed her back into the room.


    "Don''t worry, that guy has nine lives. He won''t die."


    The five ladies exchanged puzzled looks as they wondered what had happened.


    "When did you come back? Why didn''t you return to the prince''s mansion? How''s the progress on your investigation on the Yues?"


    Lin Mengya blurted out a series of questions while seated on the heated brick bed.


    However, Qinghu had pulled a long face as he looked at Lin Mengya with plaintive eyes.


    "What a heartless girl! I''ve only just returned and still covered with dust from the journey, barely taken a breath, and there you are with a series of question for me?"


    Qinghu tapped his fingers gracefully on the spot between Lin Mengya''s brows as he complained.

 Chapter 141 I Can Give You Whatever I Have

    "I''m too curious. Please, sit down and tell me what happened."


    Lin Mengya smilingly poured a cup of tea for Qinghu, showing her white teeth.


    "Little girl, why didn''t you feel curious about that Furong Restaurant being mine?"


    Qinghu took a sip of scented tea after having a seat, seeming in a good mood.


    "The scented tea smells just the same as Flower Valley does. There is no one able to get there except you."


    Shaking his head, Qinghu cracked a bitchy smile like a fox catching a chicken.


    "You call me a fox every day. In my view, you are as cunning as a little fox. You''re cleverer than me, I admit."


    The so-called Master Du, who had been disabled, was brought under control by the servants present.


    Right then, he was squatting at the hall of the first floor, and was whining.


    Other guests must have been not surprised at that.


    It was reasonable if you thought over it. No one was allowed to make trouble in Qinghu''s place.


    "What are you going to do with these guys?"


    No one was able to hurt Lin Mengya as long as Qinghu was still alive.


    Lin Mengya relaxingly laughed. It had been a long time since she felt pleased like that.


    "Kill them all. Chop their bodies into small cubes and make meat buns."


    Qinghu with an eerie smile tried hard to act like a psycho killer.


    To be honest, Qinghu with his dangerous expression and pretty face, indeed appeared to have the potential to be a psycho.


    Even his four female servants were scared, to fumble in their arms and stepping back unconsciously.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. "Such a guy! Never behaving since his return."


    Qinghu finally returned to normal after Lin Mengya patted him on the head.


    "Well, tell me your findings, otherwise, cut your tongue to eat with my liquor."


    Qinghu puckered his lips, pretending to be an abused man.


    If Qinghu was a psycho, then Lin Mengya would be a robber.


    There were no good people at all!


    "The dead person, as you expected, is really the eldest daughter of the Yue family, Yue Ting''s real mother. I also heard of something else. It may be relevant."


    Yue Ting''s parents'' home, the Su family, people in which had ever lived an extravagant life, was in decline.


    They were unlikely to let go of Lord Yue since he was such a son-in-law of high rank.


    Su Meiyi, the eldest daughter of the Su family, had been in love with Lord Yue. However, she was unlucky to be seriously ill.


    "Therefore, the second daughter took her sister''s place and married Lord Yue?"


    Lin Mengya had almost known the truth. There was only one thing she couldn''t figure out.


    ''It was said that Mrs. Yue''s biological sister was unmarried. How could she...?''


    "Her sister''s name is Su Meiyun. She failed to get married because she misbehaved. Her fianc¨¦ broke off their engagement. There is also another secret. Su Meiyun even had an illicit intercourse with their servant. She gave birth to a girl. But that girl disappeared."


    Qinghu told slowly all the secrets he collected. Those secrets might have been thought to be scandals in families of high rank.


    However, Lin Mengya still felt confused.


    The Su family let their second daughter to be the bride because they wanted Lord Yue to be their son-in-law. It seemed not to be convincing enough.


    Even though Mrs. Yue had passed away, the second daughter of the Su family could have been Lord Yue''s second wife justifiably.


    It was common in Dajin after all.


    Besides, as the daughter of the Su family, how could it be possible to have an illicit intercourse with a servant?


    How could their personalities be so different?


    "What are you thinking, little girl?"


    Qinghu waved his hand in front of Lin Mengya. After she came to her senses, Qinghu cracked a smile and took a piece of lotus cake from the table, then sent it to her mouth.


    "I''m thinking..."


    Lin Mengya was about to speak when she found that her mouth had been filled with the cake.


    Lin Mengya chewed it unconsciously and swallowed it. She found that the cake had a delicious smell.


    "I''m thinking that there must be something else we haven''t discovered. But as time passes, only people involved may know the whole truth."


    Lin Mengya was losing herself in her thoughts. She wanted to know what the relationship between them was.


    Qinghu secretly smiled, and put another delicious cake piece into her mouth. ''It is so funny to see Lin Mengya lose herself in her thoughts.''


    She would eat whatever he fed her.


    He hadn''t seen her only for a few days. Qinghu found that his little girl became thinner and was no longer cute.


    "Right. It''s been many years. People involved may have died or gone away. But, when I opened the coffin and examined the corpse therein, I found that Su Meiyi might have died of poison, not from a disease.


    To check whether the corpse was Su Meiyi or not, they had to open the coffin and examine the body.


    Since he had wandered about for many years, Qinghu was able to find the secrets of the corpse.


    "Poison? If Su Meiyi ate many drugs because of being beyond recovery, her corpse would show symptoms of having been poisoned."


    Speaking of pharmacology, Lin Mengya expressed herself clearly.


    Qinghu nodded with his right hand under his chin. He was thinking how to fatten Lin Mengya up.


    "So I said ''might''. I have to give it up for now as the body had been buried for too long."


    In the modern world, identification of corpses might be the commonest method in solving a case.


    But in the ancient world, that was a big offense against the soul of a deceased person.


    When hearing that Qinghu had really opened the coffin and examined the corpse, his four servants were already frightened.


    Why did their master look as if nothing had happened?


    Both of them: it was a small weirdo plus a big weirdo. They were the weirdest.


    "If the news that Su Meiyi''s tomb had been robbed were to be spread out, would Mrs. Yue give herself away?"


    Lin Mengya turned the teacup, and a shrewd grin formed in the corner of her mouth.


    It immediately aroused Qinghu''s interest, and he watched Lin Mengya with radiant eyes.


    "What plan are you thinking of, little girl?"


    What Qinghu preferred was the bad side of Lin Mengya. He liked her subtle expressions when being extremely bad, as if she were able to scheme against everyone under the sun.


    "You will know soon."


    They looked at each other with lights shining in their eyes.


    Every time that expression showed up, someone was bound to get into trouble.


    Lin Mengya had a strong feeling that something was going to happen soon.


    People said that the eldest daughter of the Su family had been close friends with the empress since they were children.


    Then, why would a person who was the close friend of the empress currently be the second daughter?


    The empress was so clever. Didn''t she find it out?


    There might be something behind it.


    If the empress was involved, everything would have been made clear, including the reason why Yue Ting had been raped.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know how to explain it to her brother.


    ''It''s so annoying! If brother really knew the truth, he would turn the world upside down.''


    "You were laughing like a fox just a moment ago. Why are you pulling a long face now?"


    Qinghu felt sad when seeing his little girl like this. He really didn''t want her to be sad, not even a little bit.


    "I''m thinking how to tell my brother the truth. Uncle Yue told me that my brother might return to the Capital City in a month at most. If my brother knows what happened to Yue Ting, he may make a big trouble."


    Everyone had known of it in the Capital City.


    Without her orders that no one could go into Yue Ting''s place for no reason,


    Yue Ting might have hanged herself to death.


    "I''ve heard that, your brother has become calmer as he has been fighting on the battlefield for many years. Why not tell him what he needs to watch out for? I believe he will know what he should do."


    Since Hu Lunan had died, she might have taken revenge for Yue Ting.


    However, Lin Mengya knew clearly that the Crown Prince, the empress and Mrs. Yue must have been involved.


    Those guys framed her, Long Tianyu and Yue Ting over and over.


    So she would never spare a single one of them.


    She would let them pay for it one by one!


    "I hope so. Oh, did you design for the Furong Restaurant in person?"


    She had never expected that Qinghu had a talent as a designer. She had really thought little of him before.


    The one who had been praised just then, had immediately raised his nose in the air.


    He almost had his tail up, and showed an expression of desiring to be further praised and worshiped.


    "Of course! Moran, Qingli, come to see your new master. From now on, Lin Mengya will be the master of the Furong Restaurant!"


    Qinghu looked cheerful, and gave his Furong Restaurant to Lin Mengya in just a few words.


    Before his voice died away, a man and a woman had arrived.


    The man of an ordinary appearance looked mature and steady. The woman looked delicate, pretty, and shrewd.


    "Moran, Qingli, Master."


    Both of them greeted in the same tone. Lin Mengya actually went blank for a while before she came to her senses.


    ''It was apparent that the Furong Restaurant was designed elaborately by Qinghu.


    ''As a result, it now became my property in the blink of an eye. It seems to be too fast.''


    "Ah? For me? Are you running a fever?"


    Lin Mengya sat close to Qinghu, with her hand covering his forehead and then hers for comparison.


    It was normal.


    Then, Lin Mengya patted him on the cheek, producing a subtle sound. Instantly, a flicker of astonishment flashed in Moran and Qingli''s eyes.


    "Oh my god! She wasn''t killed by master! Amazing!"


    "You little girl, you took advantage of me again!"


    Although he said that, Qinghu still let Lin Mengya "take advantage of" his face.


    Qinghu noticed the shining eyes from his people trained on him.


    So he turned his eyes, and stared at both of them in a frozen manner.


    "Alright, there is nothing you can do. Leave now."


    Both of them bowed to leave immediately, while Lin Mengya smilingly retracted her hand.


    "I refuse your gift. It is the money used to buy a coffin for yourself. If I accept it, you will have no coffin for yourself when you die."

 Chapter 142 Mrs. Yue Is So Vicious

    Qinghu didn''t know whether to be angry or to smile as he forcefully patted Lin Mengya''s head.


    "Little girl, don''t talk about death so easily. If I really die, I will definitely die by your side. It''ll be your choice whether to bury me or not."


    It sounded ferocious, but a flicker of misery flashed in his eyes.


    If no one was able to rid him of the poison within three years, he would live for only three years.


    But that was long enough.


    "Well, I will dig a hole and bury you in there. Wild dogs or something else will gnaw your pretty face!"


    Lin Mengya felt such pain that she held her head in her hands. "Such a fox, beat me so badly."


    "Oh, I learned by chance the identity of the little guy you picked up. Would you like to know?"


    Lin Zhongyu''s identity? Lin Mengya had to admit that she had felt a little bit curious about it.


    However...


    She shook her head to refuse. She hated poking her nose into Xiaoyu''s business without his consent.


    "Oh, we took Xiaoyu with us when we got out, right? Where is he now?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t realize it until now. How could she lose a living person.


    She hit herself on the head, silently regretting being careless.


    "Young Master said he would go back first to do something else. Don''t you remember, Master?"


    Baisu had spoken. The three other servants looked at Lin Mengya with confusion.


    It seemed that the master''s memory had become worse and worse ever since she quarreled with the prince.


    "Oh, I''ve forgotten that. It''s getting late. Let''s go back."


    The world had become completely dark outside. It was still raining though.


    Qinghu immediately called someone to prepare a carriage to send them back to the prince''s mansion.


    Unexpectedly, in the rain, someone raced toward them on a horse just as they got out of Furong Restaurant.


    "Sister! Are you still here, sister?"


    A teenager''s anxious voice came.


    Lin Mengya opened the curtains only to find Lin Zhongyu dripping wet.


    "I''m here. What''s going on, Xiaoyu?"


    The boy showed some anxiety on his face as he shouted before jumping off his horse.


    "They took Yue Ting away! You were not there, and neither was the prince. I don''t know what they told Concubine De. They took Yue Ting and Yue Qi away."


    Xiaoyu''s words chilled Lin Mengya.


    How could it be? Why would someone dare take Yue Ting away by force?"


    "Who took her away? Where have they gone? Do you know?"


    With an unsightly expression, Lin Zhongyu nodded and spat out word by word:


    "Mrs. Yue did it. She said to take Miss Yue to a farm village outside the city. Yue Qi felt worried so she followed them. They might be outside the city by now."


    What the f*ck? Lin Mengya felt mad fires burning in her heart. How dare Mrs. Yue!


    Was it not enough to murder her sister? How dare she harm Yue Ting now?


    "Let''s go. Be our guide, Xiaoyu."


    Right now, the heavy rain was unable to stop them.


    Qinghu followed Lin Zhongyu''s lead and drove the carriage with Lin Mengya and her servants in it toward the outside of the city.


    Hope everything would be okay!


    On the road, trackers they had sent ahead constantly sent back news.


    The Yue family really had a farm outside the city. The news was that the carriage had returned alone after sending Yue Ting and Yue Qi to the farm.


    Mrs. Yue really seemed to want to hide Yue Ting at the farm.


    However, Lin Mengya increasingly felt more worried.


    Soon, they arrived at the farm.


    The door was firmly shut. Lin Mengya didn''t even think about it and directly ordered someone to break it open.


    Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu raised their feet simultaneously and kicked open the door as they made eye contact.


    Such a huge farm was currently empty!


    "Sister! Sister! Mother, please let me go! I must save my sister! I must!"


    All of a sudden, Yue Qi''s voice came from the main room.


    Lin Mengya hurried toward the door only to hear the clear sound of slapping.


    "Idiot! That bitch can never relieve our family from the disgrace she brought us even though she killed herself. Are you going to doom your own life?"


    Her words were cold and held none of the love she should have had as their mother.


    Lin Mengya clearly heard unfathomable disgust even through the door.


    "No! I don''t believe that sister will seduce the second prince. I won''t believe either that the heartless letter was written by brother Nansheng! Mother, please, please let me go! Sister will definitely die if I get there even a little later!"


    Lin Mengya kicked open the door and saw Yue Qi kneeling on the ground and begging Mrs. Yue in a tearful voice.


    Light red marks had been left on her fair face.


    However, her tearful eyes were still determinedly focused on that fierce woman.


    "Such a worthless idiot!"


    Mrs. Yue, who had a noble face, was about to raise her hand and slap Yue Qi again.


    Her arm was caught by an icy hand.


    "Mrs. Yue, if you really want to teach your daughter, consider first whether she is yours or not!"


    Lin Mengya, who was hopping mad now, shocked Mrs. Yue completely with her first sentence.


    She turned around and found these guys in front of her dripping wet. One of them looked like a demon from hell with his radiant eyes.


    "What do you mean? I''m teaching my own daughter. It''s none of your business!"


    Lin Mengya would have definitely rushed to kill the evil woman had there been a sword in her hand.


    Things had come to this, but Mrs. Yue still did not restrain herself.


    On the contrary, she shouted:


    "This is the Yue¡¯s place! You have no right to be here!"


    Lin Mengya sneered. She really hated talking to such a wicked woman.


    Lin Mengya turned to hold Yue Qi''s hand and showed her concern.


    "Are you okay? What happened to Yue Ting?"


    Yue Qi, who had been frozen in astonishment at the unexpected entrance of Lin Mengya, suddenly looked extremely excited.


    She grabbed Lin Mengya''s arms hastily and screamed.


    "Sister Lin, please save my sister. She received your brother''s letter and heard lots of dirty words from my mother. She might attempt suicide!"


    Upon hearing that, Lin Mengya felt even more furious.


    My brother''s letter? How could that be possible?


    Lin Mengya glared at Mrs. Yue with her eyes full of killing intent. One more!


    "You heartless thing! Nothing will happen to you if Yue Ting is fine, but if she really kills herself, I will let the Su family to pay for it, including your real daughter! I will definitely dig her out, even if I have to dig to the greatest depths!"


    By now, Lin Mengya had confirmed her own guess.


    The vicious, stupid woman had no idea that she was digging her own grave.


    Because of the urgency, Lin Mengya followed Yue Qi behind the mountain before she could finish dealing with Mrs. Yue.


    Outside, it was raining and thundering.


    Indoors, Mrs. Yue was shocked and raging.


    The secrets, which she had kept for many years, were so easily disclosed today.


    Upon thinking of Lin Mengya''s fierce face, Mrs. Yue had a feeling of coldness come over her.


    But so what?


    "Sister owed it to me! So did the whole Su family!


    "No one can do anything to me as long as the Empress hasn''t fallen from power!"


    "Lin Mengya is just a bitch. I need to make good use of Yue Qi sooner or later."


    Out the back door of the farm, Lin Mengya hastily followed Yue Qi to the back mountain.


    There was a cliff.


    When they ran over, they found Yue Ting sitting on the edge of the cliff, out of her wits.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, sister! Don''t!"


    Yue Qi yelled in a tearful voice. She was about to approach when Qinghu grabbed her.


    Yue Ting was in an uncertain condition. If Yue Qi rushed over to her, it might cause an accident instead of helping.


    "Yue Ting, I¡¯m Ya¡¯er! Come back. Don''t do anything foolish, alright? I''m scared."


    Lin Mengya slowly got close to Yue Ting and tried to make herself sound mild.


    Yue Ting, who seemed as if she had been struck by lightning, came to her senses a little because of Lin Mengya''s shouting.


    However, she smiled gently in the same way she did when the first time Lin Mengya saw her in the Lins'' house?¡ªsimple and elegant like an orchid.


    "Ya¡¯er, I know Nansheng didn''t write it. I know. I know it all."


    Yue Ting''s tears fell from her face with the rain.


    No one could tell whether she was crying or laughing.


    "Since you know my brother won''t be so heartless, why do you still want to die? Please, Yue Ting, come back. I''m very scared!"


    However, Yue Ting shook her head with a pitiful smile on her face.


    Her smile looked like a flower blooming for the last time?¡ªbeautiful with no spirit.


    "I know that Nansheng won''t abandon me for it. But do you know? What''s written in this letter is true?¡ªI''ve become a joke in Dajin. Nansheng is a hero. I can''t allow him to suffer shame for me."


    Yue Ting turned around still with a smile.


    "No!"


    Lin Mengya rushed over and tried to pull her back.


    But Yue Ting moved faster than her. A figure in white jumped off the cliff.


    "No!"


    Lin Mengya and Yue Qi shouted heartbrokenly on the cliff.


    Lin Mengya felt pain in her eyes as she witnessed Yue Ting disappear from her sight.


    It seemed her hands would have been able to grab Yue Ting''s clothes if she had exerted more power.


    Even Qinghu, with his high degree of Kung fu, had failed to rescue Yue Ting.


    The gentle, cultivated and intelligent girl who had a lifelong love for her brother, had jumped off the cliff.


    "Yue Ting!"


    Lin Mengya hadn''t turned her eyes away when fresh blood spouted from her mouth.


    "Sister Lin!"


    "Master!"


    "Sister!"


    "Little girl!"


    Everyone watched Lin Mengya in panic.


    Lin Mengya then fell into Qinghu''s embrace.


    The rain became heavier.

 Chapter 143 Following Closely

    Lin Mengya had fallen into unconsciousness for five days in a row since that day she vomited blood and fainted on the cliff.


    Lin Mengya had been through these five days in a daze.


    She could neither ingest any water nor medicine.


    Because she got wet in the rain and caught a cold, she started to run a temperature that night.


    All the people from the Liuxin Courtyard had been covered by a miserable storm.


    "It''s been five days now and our master would not take any medicine. The physician said if her fever didn''t subside, she would¡ª"


    Baizhi choked back tears and once again attempted to feed the medicine to Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya had tightly pursed her stubborn lips, refusing to open her mouth.


    The brown medicine flowed down from the corner of her mouth along her fair chin.


    Five days and five nights had passed with Lin Mengya having not drunk or eaten anything. Her initially rounded face had gotten thinner.


    Dark circles could be seen around her eyes. The life in the initially beautiful lady was slipping out of her little by little, like the withering petals of flowers outside the window as autumn arrived.


    "Doctor, how is her condition?"


    Long Tianhao was wearing a severe expression with furrowed eyebrows, but there was something else in his usually cold eyes.


    Somehow, panic and deep anxiety had crept into those eyes.


    "The princess''s heart has been defeated by extreme anger. She has lost much of her vitality after throwing up the mouthful of blood. Although it seemed like the medication could help cure her, she was unable to ingest any of it at this moment, so now she has... become..."


    The imperial physician wiped away the beads of cold sweat on her forehead, as he realized that this was the first time in his life he had come across such condition as Princess Yu''s condition.


    What was more frightening to him was Prince Yu''s fury.


    It had long been rumored that the usually callous Prince Yu loved Princess Yu dearly.


    Now it seemed that the rumor was indeed true.


    However, this princess¡ª


    Stealing a glance at the haggard princess, the physician feared that she would not make it if she continued on in this state.


    "Stop trying to show off how good you are, rather, spending your time thinking about how you could save this girl," said a cold voice.


    The poor imperial physician shuddered at the sight of the white figure who spoke.


    He wondered why the people he met in Prince Yu''s mansion were increasingly difficult to please.


    "Aren''t you the imperial physician? If you fail to heal this girl, I''ll chop you up into minced meat and feed you to the dogs."


    Although the man by the name of Qinghu had the appearance of a gentleman, his pair of eyes was the coldest the physician had ever seen.


    His lanky figure gave an imposing presence.


    Just by one look, he was able to tell that Qinghu was a character not to be trifled with.


    "Will the two of you please think of a way to save Elder Sister? If not, I''m going to bring her away."


    At this instant, a young lad in green walked in.


    The lad looked to be in his teens, but he was dressed elegantly and gave an air of arrogance. He was in no way less formidable than the first two men.


    "Alright, stop arguing! Do you think Master will be awakened by your arguing?"


    The three of them kept arguing until Baishao spoke up to stop them.


    Since the day they carried her mistress back, the three men had been arguing non-stop.


    Although she understood that they were worried about her, she could not help but be anxious, seeing that her mistress''s condition was getting worse day by day.


    "Doctor, would there be a chance for my mistress as long as she drinks the medicine?"


    Baizhi asked anxiously as if an idea had come to her mind.


    The imperial physician, who seemed to have found a chance to salvage his life, nodded immediately.


    If his aging bones were to be subjected to more torment, they would fall apart.


    "Why don''t I feed the medicine to my mistress through my mouth? At least she would be able to take in some of it!"


    However, the imperial physician immediately rejected Baizhi''s idea.


    "This is not feasible. I don''t know why there are still remnants of the poison in her body. The medicine I prescribed for her also contains counter poison meant for neutralizing the poison in her body. If you were to ingest some of it, you''ll be poisoned."


    The physician''s words did not deter Baizhi.


    She could not stand around and do nothing when she saw that her mistress was dying.


    "I''m not the least afraid, even if it meant that I have to sacrifice my life. I only want to save my mistress."


    Baizhi had made up her mind to exchange her life for the life of Lin Mengya.


    "No way! What if Mistress wakes up and you collapse? Wouldn''t she be heartbroken? Have you forgotten the reason why she had ended up in this state in the first place?"


    In the greater scheme of things, Baiji had apparently taken into consideration more factors than Baizhi did.


    Lin Mengya was a person who esteemed comradeship, otherwise, she would not have suffered an impact on her heart due to Yue Ting''s death.


    "I don''t care. I''m not going to be a bystander who does nothing but watches as our mistress dies."


    Baizhi was prepared to give up everything. To her, Lin Mengya was her everything.


    Just when the situation had come to a deadlock, a shadowy figure came into their midst.


    "I''ll do it."


    Without any hesitation, Long Tianhao poured the bowl of medicine into his mouth and kept it in there.


    Supporting Lin Mengya with his arm, he gradually fed the bitter medicine in his mouth little by little through Lin Mengya''s pink lips, which were losing their colors.


    "Your Highness!"


    At the sight, Lin Kui''s and Steward Deng''s faces drained of their colors. The prince was like a god to them.


    However, Long Tianhao lifted his hand to wave those who tried to dash towards him away.


    "This... Don''t be alarmed. This medicine would only harm the female body because of its cooling nature."


    The gray-haired physician said in an unhurried tone as he wiped away the cold sweat on his own forehead.


    In that instant, all the eyes in the room turned to him.


    Not only were these young people too impulsive, but they also did not know how to show respect to the elders.


    "Would the medicine harm the prince since he drank it?"


    Steward Deng was worried that Long Tianhao''s life would be endangered.


    "Don''t worry. When ingested by a male person, the medicine would at most cause some discomfort in his stomach and intestine. As long as he drinks lots of warm water, he''ll be alright."


    As the old imperial physician explained, he gave people the impression of a wise old saint.


    However, the people from young to old, who were in the room, all thought the gray-haired physician was an old man who did not even know how to respect himself.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the room, Long Tianhao had fed the medicine to Lin Mengya mouthful by mouthful.


    However, Lin Mengya''s eyes remained shut. Because of her high fever, even a simple act of swallowing became extremely tedious for her.


    Lin Mengya, who used to be slim, seemed to have become feather-light.


    For some unknown reason, a subtle sense of fear came upon Long Tianhao.


    He had not had any feeling of fear even when he was on a battleground facing thousands of enemy soldiers and horses.


    Why was he feeling the panic when he looked at this lady lying on the bed, with the possibility of not being able to get up again?


    "Mistress, you have to swallow the medicine down. Be good and obedient. You have to swallow it."


    By now, the four maidservants were almost drowned in tears.


    Even Baisu, who had only been with Lin Mengya for the shortest time, was hiding in a corner and weeping secretly.


    Lin Mengya had been very kind to them so much so that they had subconsciously begun treating Lin Mengya as their sister.


    Lin Mengya''s condition was abysmal as they could see the brown-colored medicine flowed down her pale neck into the blanket.


    The medicine had even made a large patch of stain on Long Tianhao. However, Lin Mengya''s jaws were clenched so tightly that no medicine could go into her mouth.


    Yue Qi, whose eyes were tearing up, gritted her teeth and dashed up to Lin Mengya.


    She clenched her fists tightly. The grief in her heart was comparable to that of the rest.


    Before her sister''s body even cooled, Elder Sister Lin was dying too.


    The once carefree little girl was forced to grow up overnight the moment her elder sister threw herself over the cliff.


    "Elder Sister Lin! Have you forgotten how my sister died? Now that she''s gone, are you going to follow her? Who then will avenge for her? Can you hear me, Elder Sister? You''ll only be able to avenge my sister if you live!"


    Yue Qi shook Lin Mengya''s body violently as big drops of tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "You''re going to kill her!"


    Lin Zhongyu dashed up to Yue Qi and pulled her away. His eyes were bloodshot by now.


    Lin Zhongyu thought that if Lin Mengya was going to remain in this state, he would bring her away at all cost.


    "Can Elder Sister Lin survive in this state?" Yue Qi, whose eyes were bloodshot too, roared at Lin Zhongyu.


    "Wake up, Elder Sister Lin! Wake up! Are you going to let those evil, shameless people go scot-free?"


    In the room, Yue Qi was still screaming her head off, when it seemed that her scream was beginning to have an effect.


    Long Tianhao was certain that Lin Mengya had ingested some of the medicine he fed into her mouth.


    "It appears effective! She can hear it, she can feel it!"


    Qinghu, who was standing by the bed and had not taken his eyes off Lin Mengya, suddenly exclaimed.


    Long Tianhao indicated for everyone to quieten down and began feeding Lin Mengya more of the medicine.


    In that instant, absolute silence ensued in the bedroom.


    The only thing audible was people''s swallowing. No one even dared take deep breaths. They were afraid that they would miss picking up signs of Lin Mengya''s turning point to get better.


    "Quick, go fetch some porridge!"


    Qinghu repeated the instruction a few times with great excitement.


    "Okay, I''m going, I''m going."


    The drastic swing of mood from extreme sadness to elation caused Baiji to lose her usually composed mannerism.


    She dashed into the little kitchen in Liuxin Courtyard. Long Tianhao had fed Lin Mengya three bowls of the medicine in total before he finally gave up, to make sure an effective amount of it went into her system.


    Long Tianhao carefully laid Lin Mengya on the bed. Totally disregarding the bitter taste in his mouth left behind by the medicine, he took over the bowl of porridge from Baizhi and started feeding it to Lin Mengya.


    Eventually, he managed to get half of bowl of the porridge into Lin Mengya''s mouth little by little.


    Seeing the color that had returned to Lin Mengya''s pale countenance, Long Tianhao''s heart, which had been hanging, finally felt reassured.


    After this, it would be up to Lin Mengya''s body to bring down the fever. Once her temperature came down, she would be considered to have overcome a hurdle.


    "Your Highness, the Art Courtyard had sent for you three times. I''m afraid you really have to make a trip there right away."


    Steward Deng said with his head bowed as he hastened Long Tianhao, somewhat reluctantly.


    Five days earlier, Princess Ming Yue had returned with Prince Yu. For some unknown reason, she had quickly won Concubine De''s favor.


    In addition to the fact that Princess had vomited blood, Prince Yu had been guarding by her side all this time.


    As a result, the people at the Art Courtyard were rather upset with Lin Mengya.


    "I get it, I''ll be right there."


    As he spoke, Long Tianhao touched Lin Mengya''s burning forehead with his big palm.


    For some unknown reason, he was determined in his heart to take care of this


    Lin Mengya had fallen into unconsciousness for five days in a row since that day she vomited blood and fainted on the cliff.


    Lin Mengya had been through these five days in a daze.


    She could neither ingest any water nor medicine.


    Because she got wet in the rain and caught a cold, she started to run a temperature that night.


    All the people from the Liuxin Courtyard had been covered by a miserable storm.


    "It''s been five days now and our master would not take any medicine. The physician said if her fever didn''t subside, she would¡ª"


    Baizhi choked back tears and once again attempted to feed the medicine to Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya had tightly pursed her stubborn lips, refusing to open her mouth.


    The brown medicine flowed down from the corner of her mouth along her fair chin.


    Five days and five nights had passed with Lin Mengya having not drunk or eaten anything. Her initially rounded face had gotten thinner.


    Dark circles could be seen around her eyes. The life in the initially beautiful lady was slipping out of her little by little, like the withering petals of flowers outside the window as autumn arrived.


    "Doctor, how is her condition?"


    Long Tianhao was wearing a severe expression with furrowed eyebrows, but there was something else in his usually cold eyes.


    Somehow, panic and deep anxiety had crept into those eyes.


    "The princess''s heart has been defeated by extreme anger. She has lost much of her vitality after throwing up the mouthful of blood. Although it seemed like the medication could help cure her, she was unable to ingest any of it at this moment, so now she has... become..."


    The imperial physician wiped away the beads of cold sweat on her forehead, as he realized that this was the first time in his life he had come across such condition as Princess Yu''s condition.


    What was more frightening to him was Prince Yu''s fury.


    It had long been rumored that the usually callous Prince Yu loved Princess Yu dearly.


    Now it seemed that the rumor was indeed true.


    However, this princess¡ª


    Stealing a glance at the haggard princess, the physician feared that she would not make it if she continued on in this state.


    "Stop trying to show off how good you are, rather, spending your time thinking about how you could save this girl," said a cold voice.


    The poor imperial physician shuddered at the sight of the white figure who spoke.


    He wondered why the people he met in Prince Yu''s mansion were increasingly difficult to please.


    "Aren''t you the imperial physician? If you fail to heal this girl, I''ll chop you up into minced meat and feed you to the dogs."


    Although the man by the name of Qinghu had the appearance of a gentleman, his pair of eyes was the coldest the physician had ever seen.


    His lanky figure gave an imposing presence.


    Just by one look, he was able to tell that Qinghu was a character not to be trifled with.


    "Will the two of you please think of a way to save Elder Sister? If not, I''m going to bring her away."


    At this instant, a young lad in green walked in.


    The lad looked to be in his teens, but he was dressed elegantly and gave an air of arrogance. He was in no way less formidable than the first two men.


    "Alright, stop arguing! Do you think Master will be awakened by your arguing?"


    The three of them kept arguing until Baishao spoke up to stop them.


    Since the day they carried her mistress back, the three men had been arguing non-stop.


    Although she understood that they were worried about her, she could not help but be anxious, seeing that her mistress''s condition was getting worse day by day.


    "Doctor, would there be a chance for my mistress as long as she drinks the medicine?"


    Baizhi asked anxiously as if an idea had come to her mind.


    The imperial physician, who seemed to have found a chance to salvage his life, nodded immediately.


    If his aging bones were to be subjected to more torment, they would fall apart.


    "Why don''t I feed the medicine to my mistress through my mouth? At least she would be able to take in some of it!"


    However, the imperial physician immediately rejected Baizhi''s idea.


    "This is not feasible. I don''t know why there are still remnants of the poison in her body. The medicine I prescribed for her also contains counter poison meant for neutralizing the poison in her body. If you were to ingest some of it, you''ll be poisoned."


    The physician''s words did not deter Baizhi.


    She could not stand around and do nothing when she saw that her mistress was dying.


    "I''m not the least afraid, even if it meant that I have to sacrifice my life. I only want to save my mistress."


    Baizhi had made up her mind to exchange her life for the life of Lin Mengya.


    "No way! What if Mistress wakes up and you collapse? Wouldn''t she be heartbroken? Have you forgotten the reason why she had ended up in this state in the first place?"


    In the greater scheme of things, Baiji had apparently taken into consideration more factors than Baizhi did.


    Lin Mengya was a person who esteemed comradeship, otherwise, she would not have suffered an impact on her heart due to Yue Ting''s death.


    "I don''t care. I''m not going to be a bystander who does nothing but watches as our mistress dies."


    Baizhi was prepared to give up everything. To her, Lin Mengya was her everything.


    Just when the situation had come to a deadlock, a shadowy figure came into their midst.


    "I''ll do it."


    Without any hesitation, Long Tianhao poured the bowl of medicine into his mouth and kept it in there.


    Supporting Lin Mengya with his arm, he gradually fed the bitter medicine in his mouth little by little through Lin Mengya''s pink lips, which were losing their colors.


    "Your Highness!"


    At the sight, Lin Kui''s and Steward Deng''s faces drained of their colors. The prince was like a god to them.


    However, Long Tianhao lifted his hand to wave those who tried to dash towards him away.


    "This... Don''t be alarmed. This medicine would only harm the female body because of its cooling nature."


    The gray-haired physician said in an unhurried tone as he wiped away the cold sweat on his own forehead.


    In that instant, all the eyes in the room turned to him.


    Not only were these young people too impulsive, but they also did not know how to show respect to the elders.


    "Would the medicine harm the prince since he drank it?"


    Steward Deng was worried that Long Tianhao''s life would be endangered.


    "Don''t worry. When ingested by a male person, the medicine would at most cause some discomfort in his stomach and intestine. As long as he drinks lots of warm water, he''ll be alright."


    As the old imperial physician explained, he gave people the impression of a wise old saint.


    However, the people from young to old, who were in the room, all thought the gray-haired physician was an old man who did not even know how to respect himself.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the room, Long Tianhao had fed the medicine to Lin Mengya mouthful by mouthful.


    However, Lin Mengya''s eyes remained shut. Because of her high fever, even a simple act of swallowing became extremely tedious for her.


    Lin Mengya, who used to be slim, seemed to have become feather-light.


    For some unknown reason, a subtle sense of fear came upon Long Tianhao.


    He had not had any feeling of fear even when he was on a battleground facing thousands of enemy soldiers and horses.


    Why was he feeling the panic when he looked at this lady lying on the bed, with the possibility of not being able to get up again?


    "Mistress, you have to swallow the medicine down. Be good and obedient. You have to swallow it."


    By now, the four maidservants were almost drowned in tears.


    Even Baisu, who had only been with Lin Mengya for the shortest time, was hiding in a corner and weeping secretly.


    Lin Mengya had been very kind to them so much so that they had subconsciously begun treating Lin Mengya as their sister.


    Lin Mengya''s condition was abysmal as they could see the brown-colored medicine flowed down her pale neck into the blanket.


    The medicine had even made a large patch of stain on Long Tianhao. However, Lin Mengya''s jaws were clenched so tightly that no medicine could go into her mouth.


    Yue Qi, whose eyes were tearing up, gritted her teeth and dashed up to Lin Mengya.


    She clenched her fists tightly. The grief in her heart was comparable to that of the rest.


    Before her sister''s body even cooled, Elder Sister Lin was dying too.


    The once carefree little girl was forced to grow up overnight the moment her elder sister threw herself over the cliff.


    "Elder Sister Lin! Have you forgotten how my sister died? Now that she''s gone, are you going to follow her? Who then will avenge for her? Can you hear me, Elder Sister? You''ll only be able to avenge my sister if you live!"


    Yue Qi shook Lin Mengya''s body violently as big drops of tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "You''re going to kill her!"


    Lin Zhongyu dashed up to Yue Qi and pulled her away. His eyes were bloodshot by now.


    Lin Zhongyu thought that if Lin Mengya was going to remain in this state, he would bring her away at all cost.


    "Can Elder Sister Lin survive in this state?" Yue Qi, whose eyes were bloodshot too, roared at Lin Zhongyu.


    "Wake up, Elder Sister Lin! Wake up! Are you going to let those evil, shameless people go scot-free?"


    In the room, Yue Qi was still screaming her head off, when it seemed that her scream was beginning to have an effect.


    Long Tianhao was certain that Lin Mengya had ingested some of the medicine he fed into her mouth.


    "It appears effective! She can hear it, she can feel it!"


    Qinghu, who was standing by the bed and had not taken his eyes off Lin Mengya, suddenly exclaimed.


    Long Tianhao indicated for everyone to quieten down and began feeding Lin Mengya more of the medicine.


    In that instant, absolute silence ensued in the bedroom.


    The only thing audible was people''s swallowing. No one even dared take deep breaths. They were afraid that they would miss picking up signs of Lin Mengya''s turning point to get better.


    "Quick, go fetch some porridge!"


    Qinghu repeated the instruction a few times with great excitement.


    "Okay, I''m going, I''m going."


    The drastic swing of mood from extreme sadness to elation caused Baiji to lose her usually composed mannerism.


    She dashed into the little kitchen in Liuxin Courtyard. Long Tianhao had fed Lin Mengya three bowls of the medicine in total before he finally gave up, to make sure an effective amount of it went into her system.


    Long Tianhao carefully laid Lin Mengya on the bed. Totally disregarding the bitter taste in his mouth left behind by the medicine, he took over the bowl of porridge from Baizhi and started feeding it to Lin Mengya.


    Eventually, he managed to get half of bowl of the porridge into Lin Mengya''s mouth little by little.


    Seeing the color that had returned to Lin Mengya''s pale countenance, Long Tianhao''s heart, which had been hanging, finally felt reassured.


    After this, it would be up to Lin Mengya''s body to bring down the fever. Once her temperature came down, she would be considered to have overcome a hurdle.


    "Your Highness, the Art Courtyard had sent for you three times. I''m afraid you really have to make a trip there right away."


    Steward Deng said with his head bowed as he hastened Long Tianhao, somewhat reluctantly.


    Five days earlier, Princess Ming Yue had returned with Prince Yu. For some unknown reason, she had quickly won Concubine De''s favor.


    In addition to the fact that Princess had vomited blood, Prince Yu had been guarding by her side all this time.


    As a result, the people at the Art Courtyard were rather upset with Lin Mengya.


    "I get it, I''ll be right there."


    As he spoke, Long Tianhao touched Lin Mengya''s burning forehead with his big palm.


    For some unknown reason, he was determined in his heart to take care of this woman.


    Perhaps Yue Qi''s words had an effect on him.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was not one to let go of vengeance.

 Chapter 144 The Fire that Broke Out in the Courtyard

    "Report to me immediately if there''s any change to the princess''s condition."


    Standing by Lin Mengya''s bed, Long Tianhao instructed Baiji before he left.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Baiji bowed respectfully. She was finally back to her poised and mature self.


    Long Tianhao looked deeply at the woman on the bed, and then left the room reluctantly.


    Although Lin Mengya''s room was heavily filled with the smell of the medicine, Long Tianhao found it to be a room full of warmth and sweetness.


    Once outside, he realized that the sun was setting, and he was greeted with the cool evening breeze, but even the fresh breeze could not take away the anxiety in his heart.


    "Have you managed to find out the truth, Lin Kui?"


    After Ming Yue followed him back to his mansion, she was being put in a secluded courtyard.


    Long Tianhao was clearly aware of Concubine De''s good intentions; however, Ming Yue was not someone he would fancy.


    He had to admit that Ming Yue was exceptionally beautiful.


    She might even be more kind and understanding than Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, for some reason, there was a feeling of an aversion towards her the first time he set eyes on her.


    There was something about Ming Yue that reminded him of his Emperor father''s concubines in the palace.


    Having grown up in the palace, he had seen much strife, hypocrisy, and deception, as well as people getting someone else to do their dirty work, and gotten used to all of these.


    Lin Mengya was the only one who was real and sincere to him.


    She had first come to him as a mystery.


    However, she never cowered. She was forthright even when she was scheming something.


    She was vicious, but only to those who provoked her.


    She had treated everyone with sincerity and always put on a brilliant smile for other people.


    In her absence, the entire mansion turned into a lonely, eerie place.


    "After a careful investigation, it was found that Concubine De was indeed the one who secretly sent men to negotiate with King Ming. Also, this seemed to have something to do with Baili Wuchen."


    Lin Kui and Baili Wuchen were considered close friends.


    However, Lin Kui would not hold back anything from the prince.


    "This had something to do with Wuchen? How so?"


    As Long Tianhao went back to his room first to change into a new outfit, his brows were knitted into a frown.


    "According to Concubine De''s maid, Jinyue, it seems like Baili Wuchen had first gone to the Art Courtyard to persuade Concubine De before she finally sent men to negotiate with King Ming."


    Jinyue was a sharp and thorough person. For some unknown reason, Concubine De refused to heed Jinyue''s advice.


    Jinyue, who did not wish for the mother and son to be estranged from each other, continued being their messenger.


    "How dare this Baili Wuchen, he must have forgotten his place."


    Baili Wuchen was a scheming man, although his loyalty was unquestionable.


    However, something seemed to have driven him to make many decisions on Long Tianhao''s behalf.


    Apart from this matter, Long Tianhao had nothing against him.


    Nevertheless, Baili Wuchen had really provoked Long Tianhao to anger.


    There had not been the sound of laughter in the Art Courtyard for a long time.


    The presence of Ming Yue had brought much comfort to Concubine De''s lonely heart. Moreover, in contrast to Lin Mengya''s forthrightness, Ming Yue always used every means to fawn on the concubine.


    She had turned herself into someone whom Concubine De completely approved of. Her image of being a virtuous woman quickly won the heart of the concubine.


    However, with each gain came a loss.


    If she portrayed herself as someone so docile, Concubine De would definitely not think that she was suitable to be the Prince''s first wife.


    Regardless of whether it was in the western vassal state or Dajin, only a spouse who was a great help to the husband and was able to manage the family''s fortune could become the principal wife.


    Ming Yue was secretly hoping that Lin Mengya would never get up from the bed because of her illness, or even die of the illness.


    In that case, she would certainly become the official Princess Yu one day.


    "Not only is Princess Ming Yue beautiful, but you also have a lovable character. Concubine De hasn''t been so happy in a long time."


    Jinyue was serving some snacks which she had prepared personally when a look of disappointment flashed across her eyes.


    Princess Ming Yue was indeed a beautiful lady; however, she was trying too hard to please Concubine De that she had compromised the poise of being a noble lady.


    "It''s Ming Yue''s pleasure. Back at home, my mother always says that the debutante of Dajin was none other than Your Highness, Concubine De. Having the honor to meet you today, you truly deserve such a reputation. It would be a great honor if I could be one-tenth like you."


    Princess Ming Yue''s voice was as sweet as honey. The antics she employed certainly managed to please everyone.


    From the gentle smile on Concubine De''s face, the flattery Princess Ming Yue used on Concubine De was apparently very effective.


    "Your sweet mouth is comparable to that of Ya''er. Oh yes, how is Ya''er''s condition now, Jinyue?"


    Concubine De was not fully aware of the cause and effect of Lin Mengya''s illness.


    The reason given to the people outside was that Lin Mengya had gotten wet in the rain and therefore subsequently caught a cold.


    Concubine De thought that Lin Mengya must have poor health, otherwise how else did this cold become life-threatening? She also worried that Lin Mengya would be too weak and in-turn affect her grandchildren''s health if Lin Mengya had to nurse her grandchildren.


    In comparison, she thought Ming Yue from the western vassal state appeared to be much more robust.


    Perhaps, she had done the right thing but choosing Ming Yue to be the vice Princess.


    "Ya''er is almost fully recovered. Thank you for your concern, Mother."


    Just when Jinyue was at a loss for an answer for the concubine, Long Tianhao''s voices sounded from behind her.


    She turned around to see Long Tianhao, who was dressed in dark yellow, strode into the room.


    "My greetings of peace to Mother."


    Despite Long Tianhao had changed his clothes, the smell of medicine which was in his hair began diffusing into the air in the room.


    Concubine De frowned and said in an anxious tone, "As your mother, I understand how you dote on your princess. However, when the princess falls ill, her maidservants, as well as the physician, could tend to her. Why did you have to butt in? What if you catch a cold too? By then, the entire mansion would be in a mess."


    .


    It was not because Concubine did not dote on Lin Mengya, but rather, she loved her son even more.


    Although she was secretly pleased and comforted when she saw how concerned Long Tianhao was about Lin Mengya, she could not help feeling a little worried.


    Her son would one day be a great man.


    It did not look right for him to be overly concerned and protective over a lady.


    If the Emperor had not been especially doting on her and her son in the past, the Queen might well not be picking on them now.


    "I understand. Ya''er should be fine, please rest assured, Mother, and thank you for your concern."


    When he was done speaking, Long Tianhao merely looked down.


    Despite the fact that Ming Yue was wearing a tortoiseshell headgear on her elegantly arranged hair in the shape of an ingot and was dressed in a skirt decorated with pieces of colored glass, looking absolutely stunning, Long Tianhao did not even take one look at her.


    In Long Tianhao''s heart, she was in no way more important in his heart than the messy-haired, dirty-faced Lin Mengya, who was lying on the bed at this moment.


    "Your Highness the prince, these medicinal herbs was obtained from my father. They make up the secret recipe for the medicine the people of the western vassal state use to effectively treat cold. Please try them."


    Ming Yue took over a box the size of the palm from her maidservant.


    The box was plain and unrefined, which was typical of the style in the western vassal state.


    "There''s no need of that. Our imperial physician is very skilled and Ya''er is fine now."


    He had outrightly rejected Ming Yue''s kindness. Long Tianhao had the feeling that the entire family of King Ming did not have good intentions for Lin Mengya.


    "Yu''er! The princess is doing this out of goodwill, why did you keep her at arms length?"


    Concubine De scolded, displeased. However, she knew very well that Yu''er had a stubborn character.


    She realized that she had pushed Yu''er too hard for what she had done and he was beginning to find Princess Ming Yue repulsive.


    She thought it would not do any harm to give the two some time and space to be alone and that Yu''er would definitely discover how good Ming Yue was.


    The process was not important. What was important was a good and complete ending.


    "It''s alright. After all, my second brother had indeed offended the princess before, and it was only natural that Prince Yu was concerned."


    At this moment, the expression on Princess Ming Yue''s face was not one of being wronged, rather, it was a look of kind understanding.


    Concubine De was apparently very satisfied with the way Princess Ming Yu carried herself so well. It was just too bad that her son was too stubborn.


    "Even if there were some unhappiness in the past, Princess Ming Yue was not foreign to us. Will you accept her gift quickly, Yu''er?"


    Concubine De''s pushiness displeased Long Tianhao.


    In the past, he had never been so angry even if he was forced to go to Lin Mengya.


    He felt that his mother had changed.


    "Mother, I''ve other things to attend to, please excuse me."


    It was pointless to continue in this conversation, so Long Tianhao got up to leave.


    Leaving Concubine De and Princess Ming Yue behind, Long Tianhao exited the Art Courtyard feeling a little angry.


    With disappointment in her eyes, Concubine De was at a loss of how to keep her son here.


    As he gradually grew up, Concubine De felt that they were growing apart at the same time.


    Why was Long Tianhao so upset?


    Did she not mean good for Long Tianhao?


    "Your Highness, Ming Yue is really so envious of Princess Yu. Prince Yu and Princess Yu love and respect each other so much. This is really hard to come by, even in the western vassal state."


    Ming Yue''s eyes were filled with real envy.


    On the other hand, Concubine De was even more displeased.


    She never expected her son''s relationship with Lin Mengya to become so deeprooted.


    Perhaps Baili Wuchen was right about Lin Mengya becoming the greatest stumbling block to Long Tianhao attaining success in the future.


    Then again, Concubine De thought that Lin Mengya was intelligent and attentive and that Yu''er was probably just temporarily weighed down by her serious illness this time.


    "Indeed, one wouldn''t have lived life in vain if she has a husband who loves her so deeply."


    Ming Yue played along helplessly as she had initially meant to incite disharmony between Concubine De and Lin Mengya.


    However, she could see now that Concubine De was very satisfied with Lin Mengya as her daughter-in-law.


    While still wearing a smile on her face, Ming Yue''s mind had moved on to other things.


    In the Liuxin Courtyard, the four maidservants, as well as Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, had not had much sleep in the past few days.


    When they were sleepy, they simply settled in the room for a snooze.


    When they were hungry, they ate whatever there was.


    As a result, all of them had lost some weight.


    This was especially so for the two young girls, Yue Qi and Baizhi, whose eyes were badly swollen from all the crying.


    "She has taken the medicine and eaten some porridge. Now, take note to wipe her body. If the mattress gets wet, change to dry ones. Ventilate the room for an hour around noontime, but keep the room tightly shut other times. Make sure to keep the medicine which I brought burning at all times for it to be effective."


    Age was catching up with the imperial physician, and he did not have the stamina of a young man.


    After giving the necessary instructions, he went back to his room which Steward Deng prepared for him to rest.

 Chapter 145 Yue Tings Funeral

    As the moon lowered itself on the other side of the mountains, it had become bright at the east of the horizon.


    Lin Mengya, still on the bed, had managed to take in two more doses of the medicine as well as some Ginseng soup.


    But a lot of the medicine and soap had also flowed onto the mattress in the process.


    Baishao and Baiji would change the bedsheet into dry ones every two hours.


    They also followed the doctor''s instruction to wipe Lin Mengya''s body, which had been moistened by perspiration.


    After much tossing and turning, all the people, except the unfeeling Snow and baby tiger, who were in a sound sleep, stayed close by Lin Mengya all night.


    "Mistress''s fever seemed to have subsided!"


    Baizhi exclaimed as she touched Lin Mengya''s forehead.


    Baiji and Baishao, who had rested their heads on the bed, perked up immediately and took turns touching Lin Mengya''s forehead.


    They exchanged excited looks and cried out in joy.


    "Her fever has indeed come down! She''s no longer feverish!"


    The four maidservants embraced each other, weeping and crying. This was the first piece of good news after five days.


    Feeling a terrible headache, Lin Mengya was beginning to wake and her senses were coming back to her.


    The sky and the ground seemed to be rotating all around her.


    Why did opening her eyes felt like an impossible feat?


    Her entire body was aching badly as if she had been run over by a huge truck.


    She felt that her mind had sunk into a deep dark place. Unaware of how much time had passed, Lin Mengya finally opened her eyes slightly as a little light flooded into them.


    "Water¡ª"


    Her voice was hoarse and soft, but to the people around her, it sounded heavenly.


    "She''s awake, our Mistress has truly awoken. Let me get you some water."


    Baizhi, who was overcome by tears, dashed to the table to fetch some water for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya seemed to have exhausted all her strength by simply opening her eyes.


    Baishao, Baiji, Baisu, Qinghu, and Lin Zhongyu came into sight.


    "All these people are here, except him, but why?"


    Lin Mengya could not even muster the energy to ask about Long Tianhao. With Baizhi''s help, Lin Mengya managed to drink half of cup of warm water, after which she fell back to sleep.


    "Doctor, our mistress''s fever has subsided and she has woken up once. Can you please check if she''s alright now?"


    All who were in the Liuxin Courtyard were overjoyed at this moment.


    Lin Zhongyu had sent for the physician who was resting in the guest room. When the physician came, everyone turned their eyes to him and looked at him intently with anticipation. This made him blush a little, even though he was an experienced physician at that.


    After checking Lin Mengya''s pulse, the old imperial physician fondled with his beard and said, "Although the princess''s life is no longer endangered, her heart has been damaged to some extent. Given the strange poison that still remains in her body, she would need more time and quietness to recuperate so as to recover completely."


    .


    The words of the old imperial physician instantly livened up the atmosphere of the entire Liuxin Courtyard.


    She was going to live! Lin Mengya would not leave them behind!


    The atmosphere was like that of celebrating a new year. The clouds which had been looming over Liuxin Courtyard had instantly dissipated.


    "I knew you would make it, lass."


    Having lived his life, it was the first time ever in his life that Qinghu felt sincerely grateful to the heavens.


    Thank goodness that he would be able to live the three remaining years of his life guarding over Lin Mengya.


    As he lifted his head, he realized that the four maidservants who had not slept a wink had slumped onto the floor haphazardly beside Lin Mengya''s bed and fallen into a deep sleep.


    Qinghu''s mouth turned up at its corners into a cheeky smile.


    These girls were all Lin Mengya'' precious darlings.


    Qinghu carried each of them back into their own room and carried the red-eyed Lin Zhongyu into his own courtyard.


    At this moment, peace and quiet returned to the largest room in the courtyard where Lin Mengya was lying. Qinghu was the only other person in the room.


    "This feels great. All other irritating people are gone by now, so we two could finally have our time alone in peace and quiet," mumbled Qinghu.


    He carefully dabbed and cleaned Lin Mengya''s delicate face with a soft warm towel.


    "I know you can hear me, lass. I totally understand your grief over Yue Ting''s tragic death, but you can''t just allow yourself to collapse because of that."


    Having been through purgatory on earth, he did not think the regular sufferings and miseries of common people were a big deal.


    Even Yue Ting''s tragic death merely left a feeling of regret in him.


    However, the instant Lin Mengya vomited blood on the cliff, he had tasted for the first time, the feeling of deep grief which tore him apart.


    "Don''t ever scare me like this again, do you get it, lass?"


    The usual frivolity in his voice was no longer there. What was left was the attentive and doting tone of voice.


    A teardrop slid down from the corner of Lin Mengya''s eye.


    Qinghu was pained to see that Lin Mengya had opened her eyes and they were welling up in tears.


    "Elder Sister Yue Ting¡ª"


    Qinghu folded Lin Mengya into his embrace. Holding this girl who was strong yet fragile in his arms, he began comforting her tenderly.


    "Be good and stop crying. I promise I will help you kill whoever you want dead, no matter who he is."


    Being a killer over the years, all these talks about bloodshed came out easily from his mouth.


    By now, Lin Mengya was sobbing inconsolably, holding tightly to the lapel of Qinghu''s coat.


    "Your tears scalded me, lass."


    "Serves you right."


    Qinghu grimaced in pain and let out a cry of agony at the same time. Instead of trying to push Lin Mengya away, he hugged her even tighter.


    In this manner, Lin Mengya cried for a long time until her emotions finally became steady and she calmed down.


    After that, she fell asleep again for the entire day. It was only until evening that Lin Mengya regained her energy, though she still looked miserable.


    What happened with the Yues was like a poisonous needle that had pierced into the hearts of everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    All of them were on their tiptoes not to talk about it lest they would sadden Lin Mengya.


    As Lin Mengya took in some of the porridge Baiji made, her appetite had apparently returned.


    She finished an entire bowl of it and soon, color returned to her pale face.


    Sitting on the bed, Lin Mengya swept across the room with her eyes as she asked quietly, "Has Elder Sister Yue Ting''s body been found yet?"


    All the people in the room were dazed by Lin Mengya''s question.


    No one dared respond to her question.


    "It''s been found and sent back to the Yues."


    Qinghu, who was standing by Lin Mengya''s side, replied flatly, and all the people in the room turned to glare at him fiercely.


    Lin Mengya had just woken up. What if she could not take the blow?


    "Baiji, prepare the sedan. Baizhi, let''s get ready to make a trip back to the Lin''s residence."


    All the people panicked when they heard that Lin Mengya, who had just woken up, was planning to take a trip out of the mansion.


    Baizhi was especially anxious as seen from the tears that burst out of her eyes, and she immediately knelt down in front of Lin Mengya.


    "Please, Miss! I beg you to take care of your health. If you insist, it would be very difficult for me to face up to Madam even if I were to die."


    Apart from Baizhi''s wailing, all the people in the room were looking at Lin Mengya pleadingly.


    Lin Mengya frowned and shook her head.


    "No, I won''t allow Elder Sister Yue Ting to die in shame, bringing with her a tainted reputation into her grave."


    According to the practices, if a daughter who had not been married died, she was not allowed to be buried in the ancestral tomb.


    This was especially so for girls like Elder Sister Yue Ting, whom people thought was unchaste.


    If Su Meiyun could drive Elder Yue Ting to her death, she would almost certainly conduct Elder Yue Ting''s funeral in a haphazard manner.


    Perhaps Yue Ting would not have sought death if she had not loved Lin Mengya''s brother dearly.


    Or if Elder Sister Yue Ting had not had a close relationship with Lin Mengya, the perpetrators might not have laid a finger on the poor girl.


    Regardless, this was what the Lin family owed to Elder Sister Yue Ting.


    "Master, but your health now is¡ª"


    Baiji, out of her concern, tried to dissuade Lin Mengya, but Qinghu had already bent down to help Lin Mengya put on her shoes.


    "Let me bring you there."


    Qinghu smiled, showing his teeth, and then carried Lin Mengya up onto his arms with ease.


    He could totally empathize with Lin Mengya. If they prohibited her from making the trip, it would make her feel worse than dying.


    "We''ll come along too!"


    The four maidservants trailed behind Qinghu.


    Since they failed to dissuade Lin Mengya, they made sure to follow her everywhere she went, so they could watch and guard her every single moment.


    The moment they stepped out of the room, Lin Mengya gently pushed away Qinghu''s hand.


    Baisu and Baishao quickly came up to her to support her.


    Ling Mengya gritted her teeth and lifted her head high.


    Although she stumbled on every step and every step she took made her dizzy, she trudged on.


    All the servants whom they bumped into along the way stopped to greet Lin Mengya and paid their respects.


    She tried her best to look as if everything was back to normal. She wanted to let the people know that Lin Mengya had not collapsed!


    Relying on her own strength, Lin Mengya eventually walked out of the mansion.


    A splendidly decorated horse carriage had been waiting right outside the gates for a while now.


    "Let me help you up the carriage, Elder Sister."


    Lin Zhongyu had positioned himself on the horse carriage and reached down to Lin Mengya, who was being supported by the two maidservants, and heaved her up.


    What a pair of soft and smooth hands! At the touch, tears instinctively welled up in Lin Zhongyu''s eyes.


    How did his strong and beautiful elder sister end up in this state today?


    "I''m alright, Xiaoyu. Don''t cry."


    As they settled in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya leaned on Xiaoyu and lifted her hand to gently wipe away his tears.


    "It''s all because I''m so useless, Elder Sister. I had failed to protect you."


    If he had amassed much more power earlier, he would be able to protect all the people and the things that his elder sister treasure, then she would still be wearing a brilliant smile at this moment, as opposed to her state of weakness now.


    "You''re being silly. Everyone would have to grow and mature after going through challenges and blows. Moreover, I should be better after some days of recuperation. Come on, don''t give people the impression that I''ve contracted some incurable disease."


    Lin Zhongyu nodded determinedly.


    In a while, he would instruct those people to bring him the best medicine in the world to treat his elder sister.


    He would make sure that his elder sister would be well-nourished!


    After the four maidservants also boarded the horse carriage, Qinghu actually dismissed the coachman and took over as coachman personally to drive the carriage for Lin Mengya.


    Beside them were sixteen tough and stocky men brought along by Lin Kui, to escort Lin Mingya.


    Following their horse carriage were two others which were filled with rare and precious gifts.


    Lin Zhongyu was the one who had prepared the gifts, which were very valuable. He had meant it to enhance Lin Mengya''s magnificence.

 Chapter 146 The Lin Family

    The procession of horse carriages started from the prince''s mansion in the town center all the way to west of the capital city, where the Lin''s old mansion was.


    Although Lin Muzhi was the head of the Lin Family, the Lins were a prosperous and large extended clan with many family branches.


    Under usual circumstances, the three elders in the family would be the ones making decisions on matters regarding the family''s honor.


    Fortunately, Lin Muzhi was a gentle and magnanimous man and Lin Mengya''s mother was a meek and virtuous lady.


    For this reason, the three family elders were especially caring towards Lin Mengya.


    Although of course, this was only true before Shangguan Qing married into the family.


    At this moment, the leaders of the various branches were gathered in the ancestral hall.


    Currently, the head seats were taken by the three aged elders of the family.


    On normal days, these three elders of the Lin Family would be keeping themselves healthy and living a blissful life in their old age in their homes. However, today they had all gathered here.


    It was all because the imbecile Lin Mengya was now Princess Yu.


    "She''s here, she''s arrived. Princess Yu has arrived, the three elders of the family!"


    When Lin Mengya''s horse carriage turned into the west street, a clever boy servant came in to report her arrival.


    "Don''t panic, you look absurd. Come on and follow me to welcome the princess."


    Based on the seniority in the family, Lin Mengya should address the elders as grandfathers.


    However, they were only fourth-grade officials in the court. They were much inferior to Lin Mengya in terms of their status.


    Everyone in the household followed behind the three elders as they went out of the household to welcome Lin Mengya, who was now Princess Yu.


    "Your servant, Lin Lei welcome Princess Yu."


    The most elderly elder, Lin Lei, used to serve in the Ministry of War in Imperial China. He was an upright and plainspoken man. In fact, he was Lin Muzhi''s first uncle.


    In addition, he was the most senior and oldest elder in the family. He was representative of the Lins outside.


    "Please rise. There is no need to stand on ceremony. We are after all one family."


    The frail-sounding voice echoed from within the horse carriage, following which a snow-white hand parted the navy blue curtain of the carriage entrance.


    Next, four pretty lasses emerged from within the horse carriage two by two.


    Following that, a pair of bright red embroidered shoes decorated with southern sea pearls appeared below the curtain of the carriage.


    "It''s been a long time since we last saw each other, the three respected elders. How have you been?"


    Soon, a lady in magnificent dress stepped out of the horse carriage.


    With an oval face and delicate features, the lady, though a little too pale, was very elegant indeed.


    With the help of her maidservants, Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage.


    "All things are well. We are grateful for your concern. This way, please."


    Lin Lei stepped aside for Lin Mengya and her escorts to pass and entered the mansion. The old mansion of the Lins did not have many visitors on normal days.


    However, it had always been kept clean. For this reason, the old mansion looked simple but elegant.


    The procession of people walked through the garden and finally entered the ancestral hall at its heart.


    Since there were no outsiders, Lin Mengya paid her respects to the elders as a person in the younger generation would normally do.


    "Your granddaughter, Lin Mengya greets and pays respect to the ancestors as well as the three grandfathers."


    Carefully and adhering strictly to the traditional practices, Lin Mengya bowed down respectfully to the ancestors and the three elders, who gave her an approving look.


    Not only did she take into consideration the greater interest of the family, but she also did not forget her roots. Although she was now a princess, she did not neglect her family''s rules and practices.


    "Apparently, Muzhi has raised his daughter well."


    Lin Mengya''s maidservants had helped her get ready by tidying her hair and apparels.


    Qinghu could not bear to see Lin Mengya looking so frail, so he had somehow gotten his hands on a Ginseng pill.


    Lin Mengya, who quickly ingested the pill, which helped stop her hands and legs from shaking due to the lack of strength.


    "Beloved grandfathers, please forgive Mengya for not coming to the ancestral hall to pay my respects. There were too many things to handle in the prince''s mansion and Ya''er, being new to the matters in the prince''s mansion, has lost my head out of fear many a time. I''m ready for any punishment you met out for Ya''er."


    Lin Mengya was kneeling on a soft cushion on the floor, which was a much less strenuous position than standing upright.


    However, to the three elders, she was showing an example of being respectful.


    "Oh kid, we may be old, but we can totally empathize with what you''re going through. Please rise, lest the cold from the ground gets to you."


    Lin Lei, who was sitting at the center, was obviously very happy with how well-mannered she was.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya shook her head and with a determined voice, said, "Ya''er had specially made this trip to ask a favor from the three grandfathers."


    .


    The three elders exchanged looks. They wondered how Lin Mengya, being a princess now, would still need any favors from the three old grandfathers.


    "Please tell us your request. Although we are definitely limited in our power, we will try our best to help as much as we can."


    Their answer was not a direct one, but Lin Mengya had expected it and was not surprised.


    "It is my hope that Elder Sister Yue Ting''s memorial tablet will be placed inside the ancestral hall. I wish for her body to be buried in the Lins'' ancestral tomb as the family''s daughter-in-law."


    "What?!"


    Lin Mengya''s words fell on them like a bomb.


    The death of Yue Ting had been much talked about topic in the capital city.


    Some people said that she was a woman who died fighting for her honor, instead of continuing living in shame.


    Yet there were others who said that she had been abandoned by the Yues after she brought shame to herself and her family.


    The comments which went around consisted of both positive and negative ones.


    Regardless, the Lins, whom she was betrothed to, were the first to the take the impact of these rumors.


    Instantly, the faces of the three grandfathers turned ashen.


    Despite the fact that Lin Mengya was Princess Yu, her request had put them in a tight spot.


    Lin Lei let out a groan and said with a firm tone, "Fool! Yue Ting''s reputation was utterly ruined. She had become the mockery of the entire city. Are you saying you want the Lin family to shoulder such shame? Mengya, we will let this go because you are Muzhi''s daughter.


    "However, you must never mention this ridiculous request again!"


    His severe words and attitude spoke for all the people in the Lin Family.


    Lin Mengya had expected this to happen, so she kowtowed and continued with caution, "I understand Grandfather''s concern. I know this request is too much to ask, but Grandfather, weren''t the two families the ones who brought Yue Ting and Elder Brother together at first?"


    Back then, her brother had merely treated Elder Sister Yue Ting like a younger sister.


    For the benefit of the two families, they had forced them into this engagement against Elder Brother''s will.


    Although, Yue Ting eventually touched the heart of her elder brother heart with her gentle and meek spirit.


    At first, the elders had forced her father to many Shangguan Qing for the family''s interest, then, later on, her elder brother was forced to be engaged to Yue Ting in the same manner.


    The situation had become a thorn in the hearts of the pair of father and son.


    "That was the situation in the beginning, but things had changed now. If Yue Ting was not shamed, we would still consider your request. However, given what had happened, there''s no way we can agree to it!"


    Apparently, the majority of the family members were agreeable with what Lin Lei said.


    At the response of Lin Lei, Lin Mengya did not resort to begging. On the contrary, she stood up with the help of her maidservants at that moment.


    "The Lin Family? Pfft, this must be a joke."


    Lin Mengya pulled a straight face while putting behind that soft and delicate facade. Immediately, she stood there looking cold and cheerless, and she did not look any less formidable than the three elders of the family.


    "Back then, you forced my father to marry Shangguan Qing, while completely disregarding how I, as a little girl, was badly abused by Shangguan Qing. Grandfather, do you still remember how I pleaded with you after my mother passed away?"


    At the mention of Lin Mengya''s mother, the expression on the faces of the three elders changed instantly.


    The second eldest grandfather, Lin Xiong, waved his hand and said, "Alright, the rest of you, please excuse yourselves for now."


    The other family members who were hoping to hear more had no other choice but to leave at this moment.


    Lin Lei waited for everyone, except Lin Mengya, her escorts, the three elders and their confidantes, to exit from the ancestral before he started speaking again.


    "We naturally felt indebted towards your mother with regards to her last wishes, but that and what you are discussing now were two separate matters. This is not the time to reopen old wounds."


    Lin Mengya stood up from where she was sitting and sneered at the three elders.


    "After my mother passed away, I found an account record book in her room. Although I did not understand what the numbers in it meant at that time, I did not forget the numbers recorded in it. Now I understood the meaning of it all."


    The three elders began feeling uneasy at the mention of the book of accounts.


    Lin Mengya''s mother was an intelligent woman, who looked ignorant on the outside.


    At that time, the finances of the entire Lin Family were in her control.


    She had a thorough knowledge of all the accounts of the family''s properties and businesses belonging to the three main branches of the family.


    "The fabric shop on the west street, 28th of the twelfth lunar month, someone withdrew 300 pieces of silver from the company account to use it on house renovation. The rice shop at Daliang Street, 30th of the fifth lunar month, someone withdrew 500 pieces of silver to¡ª"


    "Stop, these were ancient accounts. Even if you were to turn over the old accounts, there would be no evidence for an investigation!"


    Lin Xiong tried to stop her in haste and his expression was no longer as cool and composed as before.


    "You''re right, these old accounts can''t really prove anything. In the same token, who can be without any faults in this life? Having one''s reputation ruined due to loss of chastity isn''t something one would wish to suffer, right?"


    The expressions of the three elders'' faces were unpredictable in response to Lin Mengya''s threat.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya remained adamant. She seemed to be prepared for the worst.


    As the three elders tried to maintain their composure, eventually, Lin Lei was the one who spoke up.


    "Mengya, you are after all a daughter of the Lins. If a scandal detrimental to our family starts to go around, it is not going to help you. Shall we try to think of a win-win solution?"


    Ultimately, they were afraid of Lin Mengya''s threat and started to back down. At the same time, Lin Mengya pulled back her severe expression.


    She knew better not to push them too hard.


    "Alright, Mengya didn''t mean to offend the three of you, grandfathers, so please forgive my rudeness just now."


    Lin Mengya had backed off and the three elders were no longer displaying an attitude of being unable to take any questioning.


    Being opened to discussion, the three elders finally agreed to let Yue Ting be buried on a piece of land near the Lin''s mansion.


    It was also agreed that Yue Ting''s memorial tablet could be placed in the ancestral hall, but had to be covered with a red cloth always, and the Lins of future generation need not pray to her.


    As for Yue Ting''s status in the family, Lin Mengya had insisted that she be considered Lin Nansheng''s wife, and so it was done.


    However, no one should know about this.


    Lin Mengya had exhausted all her strength while negotiating with the three elders.


    She had resorted to the threatening earlier on only as a means of achieving her goal. In addition, Lin Mengya eventually also used the precious gifts she brought to silence the elders.

 Chapter 147 Sending Her on Her Last Journey

    "Mistress, are you alright?"


    Baizhi had wanted to hold on Lin Mengya to support her, but was being gently pushed away.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and straightened her back as she stood up. She did not want anyone to realize that she was weak and strengthless.


    After her intense negotiation with the elders, Lin Mengya felt her legs were almost going to give way. However, she trudged on and finally walked out of the ancestral hall.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go pay a visit to the Yues now."


    Although they had settled the matter with the Lins, the real challenge had yet to come.


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself, lass. If it''s too much for you, I can bring men with me to steal Yue Ting''s body, so don''t push yourself too hard."


    Despite the boost of energy from the ginseng pill, her lips were drained of their colors by now.


    However, she still shook her head, turning down Qinghu''s good intentions.


    "In the past, it''s always Elder Sister Yue Ting who sacrificed herself to benefit my elder brother and me. Now that she had passed on, I''ll make sure that she is the rightful daughter-in-law of the Lin Family."


    Lin Mengya''s words sounded bright and powerful.


    Not only was Yue Ting her elder brother''s fiancee, to her, Yue Ting was also her first true friend.


    During the short period in her life as she was an imbecile, Elder Sister Yue Ting was the only person who treated her with motherly and sisterly warmth and love.


    Today, however, this virtuous and gentle woman had withered after going through a terrible storm.


    Given that she was still unable to take revenge for her now, she was determined to give Elder Sister Yue Ting the last bit of glory.


    Once Lin Mengya was back in the horse carriage, she leaned on a soft cushion and closed her eyes.


    Lin Zhongyu and her maidservants continued to be anxious over her. Lin Mengya knew very well that her feeble arms and legs were in need of more rest.


    The horse carriage proceeded steadily on its journey to the Yue''s mansion, during which, thankfully, Lin Mengya could take a rest.


    A cloud of misery was looming over the entire Yue Family.


    Before they arrived at the gates of the Yues, Lin Mengya opened her eyes.


    "How about let me go on your behalf, Elder Sister?"


    Lin Zhongyu volunteered his help as he could not bear to see Lin Mengya being so exhausted from all the rushing around.


    However, Lin Mengya shook her head, turning down his offer.


    Su Meiyun would definitely try to stop what she was about to do, she had to carry out this task personally.


    The Yue''s Mansion had lost its formal glory.


    The two white lanterns hanging at the front door reflected the grievous atmosphere within.


    Lin Mengya let out a sigh once again, and then instructed men to knock on the door.


    "Has Elder Sister Lin come? How is she?"


    Yue Qi, who had returned to her house, had some men to open the door as she came up to them with bloodshot eyes.


    She ran up to Lin Mengya''s horse carriage as soon as she could and looked at the curtain to the horse carriage entrance with anticipation and anxiety.


    "I''m fine now. How are things in the Yue''s Mansion?"


    At the hearing of Lin Mengya''s voice, Yue Qi started to weep again, as if she had finally found someone to rely on. In between her sobs, she began to tell Lin Mengya what had happened in the house.


    "Elder Sister Lin, you''re finally here. My parents were engaged in a non-stop argument all day long. I''m at my wits end as to how to stop them."


    After learning about Yue Ting''s death, Lord Yue plunged into deep sorrow and pain.


    Mrs. Yue, however, refused to conduct the funeral for Yue Ting for the reason that Yue Ting brought shame to the family.


    As a result, Yue Ting''s body had been placed in the house for five days, but still, no decision had been made regarding the funeral.


    "My father has fallen ill from rage, so my mother has stopped making a fuss. However, she still prohibited people in the mansion to put on mourning clothes."


    In fact, Lin Mengya had noticed that apart from the two white lanterns hanging at the door, the rest of the mansion looked as per usual.


    Even Yue Qi was wearing normal clothes as opposed to mourning clothes.


    Immediately, anger was aroused in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    This Su Meiyun was outrageous! Not mentioning the fact that she had taken her sister''s place by force, she had even driven Yue Ting to her death. How dare she try to hinder Uncle Yue in conducting Elder Sister Yue Ting''s funeral?


    She was truly a vicious and evil person.


    "I''ve said it before and I''d like to repeat that Yue Ting was my daughter regardless of what happened. I''m not going to let her go on her last journey in such a miserable state."


    Lin Mengya, together with her escorts, passed through the front courtyard and approached the mourning hall which Lord Yue prepared for Yue Ting.


    Before they entered the hall, they could hear Lord Yue''s voice filled with rage.


    "Sir, I''m doing this for the good of our family. After all, Ting''er did not die an honorable death. It is very kind of us to even provide a coffin for her burial. If we conduct an extravagant funeral, wouldn''t we become everyone''s laughing stock?"


    From Mrs. Yue''s tone of voice, there was not even a hint of grief.


    In fact, she even sounded a little happy that things had to turn out this way.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fists in rage at the thought of what this shameless woman had done. Elder Sister Yue Ting was essentially her niece, regardless of what had happened.


    This woman was more despicable than the rogue in the streets.


    "You¡ª"


    Lord Yue almost choked from his rage as he pointed his finger at his estranged wife.


    He used to think that she was merely too harsh and demanding.


    Now, he realized that this woman was actually extremely vicious and vile.


    He had kept trying to convince himself that even if she was not Meiyi after all, at least she would have some emotional attachment to their two children.


    Now, he realized that he was so wrong.


    "You''ve got it all wrong, Mrs. Yue. Elder Sister Yue Ting had never done anything shameful to the day of her death. Some despicable, vile person had fabricated a story to twist the facts."


    Lin Mengya strode into the all, wearing a cold and severe expression on her delicate face.


    Su Meiyun might not be afraid of anyone else in the world, but she really felt a restraining fear towards Princess Yu.


    .


    Her face turned ashen and she quickly replied saying, "I don''t understand a word the princess is saying. Please do not wrong a good person," she continued.


    Lin Mengya sneered. She could not care less about such an evil woman.


    The funeral hall was properly set up, although it was not very spacious.


    The black coffin had sealed in the Elder Sister Yue Ting, whom Lin Mengya missed very much.


    After passing on, she laid alone there helplessly, taking in all the humiliation Su Meiyun rained on her. Lin Mengya quietly prayed that her pitiful Elder Sister Yue Ting would never live a miserable life in the other world.


    Lin Mengya took a joss stick, lit it using the candle flame, and plugged it into the incense burner.


    "Elder Sister Yue Ting, please forgive Ya''er for coming this late. Rest assured that Ya''er will personally send you off on your last journey. Don''t be afraid, because no one could lay a finger to harm you from now on," said Lin Mengya softly.


    The dejected Lord Yue leaned on his daughter''s coffin. At this moment, he was so battered that he had lost all the likeness of a gifted scholar.


    Grief and despondency had devoured his pride.


    At this instant, he was not an official in the imperial courts; rather, he was a pitiful father who had lost his beloved daughter.


    "Please do not be over-grieved, Uncle Yue."


    Lin Mengya went up to Lord Yue and helped him get on his feet and at that moment, Lord Yue burst into tears as if he were a little child.


    He must be very certain by now that this Mrs. Yue was definitely not the same woman in the past, whom he loved so dearly.


    His was overwhelmed with mixed emotions that he could not restrain himself from weeping.


    "Sir, do you only know to cry? You''re an important official in the imperial court, is it worth crying over a girl who had brought shame to our family?" said Mrs. Yue viciously.


    Every statement she made was like a needle that pierced into Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Lin Mengya then whispered something into Baishao''s ear. Immediately, this pretty maidservant walked up to Mrs. Yue in big strides.


    In a swift motion, she brought her hand up and it came down on Mrs. Yue''s cheek in a loud and crisp slap.


    At the sound of the slap, everyone was stunned into silence.


    "How dare you slap me, Lin Mengya?!"


    Cupping her painful cheek with her hand, Mrs. Yue opened her eyes wide and glared at Lin Mengya.


    "If you continue to be disrespectful, I will get her to give you more tight slaps. If you don''t believe, go head to try me."


    Lin Mengya spoke with an assertive tone in her voice, but her face was expressionless.


    Mrs. Yue was about to argue when unexpectedly, Baishao''s hand came down on her cheek so quickly that she did not even have time to react.


    "Heavens! Where is the law? I knew you''ve all colluded with each other to bully me."


    For the first time, Mrs. Yue starting wailing, but she was wailing to shirk responsibility and push blame.


    "If you continue to make a scene, I''ll have your tongue cut off. Baisu!"


    Baisu nodded and with a flip, she was standing right before Mrs. Yue in the next moment. In a flash, Baisu had hit her acupoints and immobilized Mrs. Yue.


    "Master, which part should I cut?"


    Baisu forced open Mrs. Yue''s tightly shut mouth and whipped out a shining dagger.


    Lin Mengya turned to glare at Mrs. Yue in such a way as if she was looking at something dead.


    "If she speaks again, cut off her tongue."


    "Yes, Master."


    Baisu hit Su Meiyun''s acupoints again to release the retrain on her and this time, Mrs. Yue learned her lesson and kept her mouth shut.


    "Uncle Yue, I''ve discussed with the elders in my family of the Lins and we have decided to bury Elder Sister Yue Ting in our old home, considering that she was my brother''s wife. Elder Sister Yue Ting''s memorial tablet will also be placed in the ancestral hall of the Lins."


    Upon hearing Lin Mengya''s words, Lord Yue began to weep even harder.


    However, it was because he was filled with gratitude towards the Lin Family.


    He did not even dare to dream that his pitiful daughter would have her wish fulfilled after she died.


    "Did you hear that, Ting''er? Your wish had been fulfilled, you are Nansheng''s wife."


    Lord Yue''s weeping made Lin Mengya want to let out the deep sorrow she had been suppressing all this while.


    Seeing that Yue Qi was all tears, Lin Mengya''s hearts was wrenched to the point of suffocation.


    What she could do for them was insignificant.


    If she had been more vigilant, could Elder Sister Yue Ting be alive still?


    However, that was just a hypothetical question that was of no use now.


    With Lin Mengya keeping watch, Mrs. Yue did not dare to hinder the plan.


    Soon, all the people in the Yue''s Mansion put on mourning clothes on their own accord as they prepared themselves to send their beautiful and kind young mistress on to her last journey.


    "Set out¡ª"


    Everyone started to weep when the steward gave the signal to start the last journey.


    They were tears from sorrowful hearts, not tears of pretense which the people of modern days shed out of hypocrisy.


    The faces of all the people were veiled with a layer of grief.


    By this time, the servants had helped Lord Yue into his room.


    It was too excruciating for him to accept the death of his child.


    "Elder Sister, Elder Sister¡ª"


    Yue Qi burst out in loud cries as a few maidservants tried to restrain her.


    In the past ten or so years, they were each other''s support and company. For the first time, this little girl had experienced the heart-rending separation through the death of a loved one.


    Lin Mengya followed behind the funeral procession. Despite feeling completely drained of energy, she gritted her teeth and trudged on.


    "Thank you for your shielding me in the last ten years and thank you for providing me with all the tender loving care," Lin Mengya said in her heart.


    Lin Mengya wished that Yue Ting would go with peace in the heart because Lin Mengya would do her best to take care of all of Yue Ting''s worries and cares.


    At the thought, Lin Mengya had finally sapped all her energy and she took her last step forward.


    Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu cried out as Lin Mengya collapsed.

 Chapter 148 Rumors

    It was already the evening of the next day, when Lin Mengya finally woke up.


    Everyone was eyeing her nervously, as she laid on the bed.


    They did not feel relieved, until she opened her eyes.


    "Master, you scared us to death."


    Baizhi was still wiping away her tears. Lin Mengya had fainted numerous times, which made Baizhi, somewhat highly strung.


    Looking at all of them, who were in tears, Lin Mengya struggled to crack a smile at them.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself and make a total recovery."


    She wanted to protect as many people as possible.


    "How did sister Yue Ting''s funeral go?"


    A flicker of sadness appeared in her eyes. Apart from that, there was no other expression, at all on her face.


    It was if overnight, she was able to talk about Yue Ting''s death, as if it was like any other commonplace topic.


    "Everything went according to your instructions. The senior members of the Lin family have asked their grandsons to escort Yue Ting''s coffin back to the Lin family''s place."


    Lin Zhongyu responded. His people had been secretly keeping watch.


    Fortunately, those people did not create too much of a scene.


    Therefore, no incidents occurred.


    "Alright. Oh, where is the Prince?"


    This was the first time she had asked about Long Tianyu, since Lin Mengya had woken up. Her four maids shook their heads; none of them knew where he was.


    "Alright, I see. Help me out to the yard."


    Lin Mengya asked to get up and walk about, the moment she woke up. No one could stop her.


    There was nothing Qinghu could do, except to help Lin Mengya up.


    "Little girl, I would feel happier if you were ill all the time."


    Lin Mengya heard Qinghu''s voice sounding over her head, and she rolled her eyes at him in response.


    "If I really had been so seriously ill, then evil people will laugh, but the kind ones will cry."


    Qinghu shook his head and supported Lin Mengya in his arms, as they moved to the pavilion in the yard.


    "If you are still sick, then I will always be here to support you."


    Lin Mengya did not reply to Qinghu''s nonsense. Her maids had already prepared a woolen cushion for her, in the pavilion.


    It was getting colder on this late autumn night.


    No matter how warm the cushion was, Lin Mengya''s heart felt as cold as ice.


    "There will be a full moon soon."


    Dajin''s traditional festival¡ªthe Mid-Autumn Festival would be celebrated in about a fortnight.


    Brother would probably return from the northern frontier, to give an update on his work. How upset would he be, once he learnt about the death of sister Yue Ting?


    "Xiaoyu, can you do me a favor?"


    Lin Zhongyu stood up excitedly, in front of Lin Mengya. His red face showed how eager he was, to be able to help his sister do something, and he looked forward to telling his sister that.


    "Help me cover up about the incident about sister Yue Ting''s death, with a scandal about Crown Prince''s incompetence. Do not let my brother discover the truth. Tell him that sister Yue Ting accidentally fell off a cliff, if he should ask."


    There were too many enmities in this place. It was better to shoulder it by herself.


    She wanted sister Yue Ting to appear perfect, in her brother''s heart.


    Sister Yue Ting was such a good lady, that it was worthwhile to remember her for a lifetime.


    "Okay, I will try my best."


    Xiaoyu nodded seriously, and went over to his people, instantly.


    "Do you feel it is a little inconvenient to use others'' power, but not your own?"


    Qinghu, with his usual flirty smile, bent to look at his little girl, with a shrewd, foxy look in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lin Mengya stared at Qinghu and he merely blinked, in response.


    "I''ve said that Furong Restaurant is yours now. It is not just a restaurant."


    "This guy could see through everything so easily."


    However, it was still not her style to use others'' powers.


    "Furong Restaurant and Peach Blossom Dock. You have so much power. But I have my own plans."


    Lin Mengya realized that after sister Yue Ting''s death, it would be difficult to succeed without her own power.


    Therefore, she would make use of what she was best at, developing her own power, completely.


    After a few days, no one talked about Yue Ting anymore.


    Instead, they turned to the ridiculous rumor about the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince had obviously become the target of a joke, all around the world.


    It was impossible to keep this from the Empress, of course.


    While Lin Mengya was recuperating, the Crown Prince had been called up to the palace, and had been scolded by the Empress.


    Only the Crown Prince and the Empress were inside the luxurious hall.


    The Empress was sitting on the main seat, and was wearing the Empress-style costume, with a phoenix coronet on her head.


    There was an annoyed expression on her face, and she was staring at the Crown Prince, in disappointment.


    She gazed at him coldly, as if he was not her actual son.


    "Look, there are songs going around the street. You are the Crown Prince. You should have been a role model for everyone. But now, you are a complete joke!"


    The Empress threw the song sheets her spy had copied, at the Crown Prince''s face.


    The Crown Prince, clad in bright yellow finery, lowered his head, and shivered as varying expressions showed on his face.


    He really had no idea where all these songs had come from.


    "What have I taught you? Fool! How could you stupidly run away. Don''t you know this will make people lose their trust in you!"


    The Empress had assisted the Emperor for many years. She had developed a sound political vision, that the Crown Prince, brought up in a cozy zone, would never catch up with.


    Besides, Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan had obtained increasing support from the people.


    If it continued like this, the position of the Crown Prince she had worked so hard for, might have to be given to someone else instead.


    "Mother, I''m the Crown Prince, the future emperor. They are only my officials. Shouldn''t it be their obligation to protect me?"


    Till now, the Crown Prince had no idea what mistake he had committed.


    The Empress gazed at him in extreme disappointment.


    "How on earth could he not have inherited any of the advantages from herself and the Emperor?"


    "Idiot! If you had insisted on fighting against the enemies, these officials would have stopped you. Then, you would have at least have earned a good reputation. But now, you''ve become the run-away Crown Prince. How could you ever save your face?"


    The Empress was completely irritated by the Crown Prince. Her stupid son really thought that these killers were even able to get close to him!


    "Now¡ªSorry, I know I am wrong. Please punish me, mother."


    The Crown Prince still did not know what mistake he had made, but he knew that it was wise to apologize, when the Empress was angry with him.


    The Empress sighed deeply. She was still seething with anger, as she watched the Crown Prince, kneeling in front of her.


    "If you cooperate with King Ming, it''s okay. But why did you have to provoke the Yue family and the Lin family? If the Lin family decides to betray us, then Dajin will lose half of its power!"


    The Empress earnestly tried to impart this to the Crown Prince. She had to teach the Crown Prince, because he was still her son, after all.


    "Mother, it is just a woman. I don''t think the Lin family will betray us for her."


    A look of dissatisfaction formed again on the Empress''s face, because of the Crown Prince''s answer.


    "Why were other peoples'' sons so wise?"


    Her son was as stupid as a pig.


    "Alright, leave now. Remember, you must never do anything so stupid again. You will be placed under house arrest, if that happens again!"


    A flicker of hatred flashed in the Crown Prince''s eyes.


    However, he left the Empress''s bedroom palace, after he gave his salutation.


    "Come out. There is only you and me now."


    The Empress''s taut face started to relax, and she called out in a high voice.


    "Hee hee. I know that nothing can be kept from mother."


    A lively female voice came, and then a lovely girl walked out from the folding screen, behind the Empress.


    The girl was extremely beautiful, every bit of her facial expression looked very charming. She was only fourteen or fifteen years old, though.


    She wore a bright purple palace costume, with a headgear decorated with jadeite feathers on her head, which shook whenever she moved.


    Her attractive grin could win others over, in a minute.


    "Mengru, why couldn''t your brother behave as well as you?"


    The Empress didn''t treat her daughter as strictly, as she treated her son.


    Long Mengru had a pair of extremely beautiful eyes, but there was a streak of cruelty in them.


    "Don''t worry, mother. What Brother said is right. It is just a woman. Her death doesn''t matter. Mother, in this way you can arrange for a woman who can bring us more benefits, to marry Lin Nansheng, right?"


    Long Mengru explained this clearly and logically with her voice as melodious as the sound of beans, jumping out.


    The Empress''s eyebrows were less furrowed now. But she still felt a trace of regret as she looked at her lovely daughter.


    "Why was her daughter so clever, but not her son?"


    "Mengru, how nice it would have been if you were a boy."


    The Empress''s anger gradually faded, as she held her daughter''s slim body.


    Mengru was right. Besides, it seemed that there was someone behind all this, adding fuel to the rumor about the Crown Prince.


    Then, the Lin family would never know the real cause of Yue Ting''s death.


    "As the rumor becomes rifer, it will be very unfavorable for your brother."


    Long Mengru thought carefully for a while, and she said,


    "Why don''t we create a bigger scandal. Then, people will forget about brother''s problem soon."


    After thinking about it for a while, the Empress had no better idea, so she nodded in her approval. Now, this seemed to be the best method.


    Schemes and plots were flying around in the Palace, but it was very quiet at Liuxin Courtyard, in Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya had been staying inside her room, under the guise of nursing her health, until Yue Ting'' s funeral was over.


    Concubine De had sent someone over, several times, to bring her medicinal supplements.


    Without Concubine De''s consent, Su Meiyun could not have taken Yue Ting, away.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had become estranged from Concubine De.


    But on the surface, no one could see this.


    In late autumn, everyone wore cotton-padded jackets.


    Baizhi looked very lovely with her round body, dressed in a light, pink lined jacket.

 Chapter 149 Gossip About Prince Yu

    Baizhi, carrying a small, exquisite hamper, looked a little gloomy.


    Baiji and Baishao were hanging the eiderdowns used in winter, out to dry, under the eaves.


    "What happened to you? You didn''t eat your fill this morning? I thought I saw you eating five meat buns!"


    Baiji smiled and pinched Baizhi''s chubby face.


    "It''s been five or six days since the last time the Prince came to see Master. I shouldn''t have put in a good word for him, to master."


    "Hush, be quiet. Master will think more about it, if she hears you."


    Baishao patted Baizhi and said this in a low voice.


    The three of them sighed lightly and shook their heads, as they looked toward Lin Mengya''s door.


    Everyone thought that the Prince and the Princess would be as deeply attached to each other, as before.


    However, since that day, the last time the Prince came to Liuxin Courtyard, had been five or six days ago.


    However, Princess Ming Yue had been visiting Concubine De regularly, in the Art Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya was seriously ill, and unable to manage her household.


    Thus, Concubine De took over and Ming Yue assisted her.


    Their servants had been speculating that Ming Yue might become the vice Princess, the moment she married the Prince.


    Some shrewd servants started to curry favor with the future Master, in the backyard.


    But, they did not dare to neglect the real wife of the Prince, yet.


    "Baisu, have all the chrysanthemums in the yard, bloomed?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the yard, standing by the window.


    Medicine from the doctor, as well as good medicine that Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu had found from an unknown place, had all been taken by Lin Mengya.


    But the reason why she recovered so soon, was known to few people. It was because the radar in her brain had worked out that the best method, was to detoxify herself.


    The cold-sounding robot voice, had given her a warm feeling, over time.


    Perhaps its sound, other than her memory, had been the only connection to her modern life before.


    Lin Mengya''s previously well rounded and lovely appearance, was not evident, even after half-a-month rest.


    Due to her poor health, Lin Mengya looked thin and weak, much like a willow branch trembling in the wind.


    Smiles also rarely appeared on her pretty, petite face.


    Her penetrating eyes often looked into the distance. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    "Yes. Qinghu and young master discovered that your love for chrysanthemums, so they transplanted many rare "mums" to the yard. Why not go outside and have a look?"


    Baisu was the only one of the four maids, who accompanied Lin Mengya, all the time.


    Lin Mengya nodded and stood up. Baisu supported Lin Mengya carefully with her hands, and they went outside.


    "Master, it''s windy outside. Take care."


    Baiji fetched the green-gold cloak, which had been given by Lin Zhongyu to Lin Mengya, and put it around her.


    Lin Mengya looked even more petite, when the big cloak covered her slim body.


    "I''m fine. I just want to see the chrysanthemums. You can do your own stuff. Baisu will be with me."


    Lin Mengya had been struggling to uphold the last honor for Yue Ting, ever since her death.


    However, she felt so downhearted all the time, even with the affairs, concerning the house.


    Lin Mengya went into the pavilion, in the yard. The yellow petals were scattered all over the yard. It had been so colorful here in summer, but now they were all withered and had fallen to the ground.


    "Little girl, why are you outside? Be careful, or you might catch a cold. Look, I found this green chrysanthemum for you. It''s very precious."


    Late autumn was not the best season to transplant chrysanthemums. However, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu still found a way to plant chrysanthemums, all around Liuxin Courtyard.


    At the moment, Qinghu was excitedly holding a pot of light green chrysanthemum. He presented it to Lin Mengya, like a treasure.


    "Its color is elegant and complements you well."


    Baizhi served Lin Mengya a cup of hot tea, and refused to leave.


    Everyone knew that Baizhi was always with Lin Mengya, so they were accustomed to that.


    "Little girl, you always make fun of me. Oh, it''s the title deed you want. I''ve bought the house for you. What do you want that big house for?"


    Qinghu silently took out a thin piece of paper, which was the title deed.


    Lin Mengya asked Baizhi to lock it into a small box, without even checking.


    After taking a sip of the fragrant tea on the table, Lin Mengya simply said,


    "To start up my business, of course. Didn''t you say that many killers in Peach Blossom Dock want to leave after this combat?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes had an astute look.


    She was not feeling down about everything. On the contrary, she wanted to continue plotting.


    "You''re right. But the boss behind Peach Blossom Dock, is wicked and merciless. They will not let you have an easy death, once they know what you want to do."


    As the former master of Peach Blossom Dock, Qinghu was very familiar with its way of killing.


    No one knew why Peach Blossom Dock attacked the officials. They had been greatly undermined after this fight, and was not as powerful as before.


    "Poison you and control your mind, right? It''s easy. I can try it out. And I can give them more tempting things than what Peach Blossom Dock has given them."


    A cold smile formed at the corner of her mouth.


    People were willing to die for money. The other day, Lin Mengya had secretly ordered someone to count her dowries.


    Her father and brother really loved her. Almost half of Lin family''s property had been given to her, including some antiques and paintings that were not to be sold.


    As the saying goes, money makes the world go round.


    Everyone hated being at the mercy of the knife.


    "You are right. But you are still brave enough to poach people from Peach Blossom Dock. I appreciate you much more."


    Qinghu craved nothing, short of nationwide chaos.


    Although the little girl looked calmer now, her wicked plans had shocked him greatly.


    Lin Mengya had her own plan.


    Su Meiyun, the Crown Prince and the Empress¡­


    She would never spare them.


    "Your highness, the Crown Prince has sent an invitation to you. He is inviting you and Princess Ming Yue, to the dinner banquet, held by his vice Princess."


    Steward Deng''s announcement came from outside.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. "His vice Princess? Is she the vice Princess Dugu?"


    "That woman. I think she is up to no good!"


    "I see. I''ll be there at night."


    There were always solutions to problems. Lin Mengya was looking forward to have a chance to confront the Crown Prince.


    This then, was the chance. She would grasp this opportunity tonight.


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival. The Emperor would be holding a banquet in a few days. Princes would also hold some family feasts.


    The Crown Prince''s feast was the grandest and noisiest among them.


    Lin Mengya dressed herself and arrived at the Crown Prince''s mansion, before it got dark.


    Everyone in the Capital City knew that Princess Yu had a cold. Since she had just recovered, she looked gaunt, like a yellow flower, from the past.


    In recent days, the rumor that Prince Yu was going to marry Princess Ming Yue from the western vassal state, had been spreading like wild fire.


    Many people were waiting to laugh at Lin Mengya.


    However, every gorgeously-dressed beauty there was outclassed, once Lin Mengya got out of her carriage.


    "Princess Yu has arrived¡ª"


    The doorman called immediately.


    Instantly, all the eyes turned on Lin Mengya.


    Her beauty and elegance quickly shut many of the busybodies'' mouths.


    Even Princess Ming Yue, who entered the house after her, looked like a dejected sparrow, next to her.


    "How dare a firefly compete with the moon. She''s so over-confident."


    Someone shouted this remark from among the crowd.


    Most of them immediately agreed with it. Princess Ming Yue''s smile stopped for a second, yet she still kept her gentle smile.


    Only when she glimpsed at Lin Mengya, did a feeling of hatred appear in Princess Ming Yue''s eyes.


    "Greetings, your highness. You won''t blame me for being late, right?"


    Any conflict that had taken place between them at the camp, did not seem to have happened at all.


    Lin Mengya greeted her naturally and gracefully. The vice Princess Dugu held Lin Mengya, as if they were close sisters.


    "Arise quickly. It''s been quite some time since I saw you. I heard you were ill. I was very worried."


    The vice Princess Dugu had a kind smile, all the time.


    She ushered Lin Mengya in personally. Few guests could have that honor.


    "Thanks to your highness, I''ve recovered. Thank you."


    Lin Mengya looked as good as the vice Princess.


    Everyone was convinced that they were really as close as sisters.


    But only Lin Mengya herself, knew how cautious she was, against the vice Princess.


    "Oh, why didn''t the Prince come with you?"


    The vice Princess Dugu pretended to look out of the door, with some confusion on her face.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and smiled wordlessly.


    "The Crown Prince summoned the Prince to the palace for the banquet in Mid-Autumn Festival. Thus, he wasn''t at home."


    Princess Ming Yue responded, as if she was the real Princess Yu.


    After she uttered her last sentence, Princess Ming Yue cast an eye on Lin Mengya, and then lowered her head without speaking, as if she had done something wrong.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    "It looks like your family will soon have a new member. Princess Yu, congratulations in advance."


    The vice Princess Dugu''s words confirmed the rumor.


    The gossip spread quickly within the crowd.


    Although the Prince had not married Princess Ming Yue, compared to Princess Yu¡ªLin Mengya, Princess Ming Yue seemed to receive more affection from Prince Yu.


    Lin Mengya smiled slightly, as if she didn''t care too much about the rumor.


    She glanced at Ming Yue and said,


    "It may be a happy event. The Prince''s birthday is coming soon. Good memory, your highness. Even I had forgotten about it."


    Lin Mengya had aroused people''s interest, but she talked about something else they did not expect.


    Her response confused some shrewd people.


    Didn''t Lin Mengya as the real Princess, know that the Prince was going to marry the vice Princess, or¡ª

 Chapter 150 Ancient People Like Gossip Too

    Princess Yu might be stubborn.


    Few women would consent to having to share a husband with other women, after all.


    Especially a beauty like Princess Yu, who must have been extremely unwilling, at this moment.


    Princess Ming Yue stared at Lin Mengya with a deep hatred, but she calmed down soon after.


    In recent days, her primary focus was to please Concubine De. Her ploy worked.


    Concubine De had personally promised her that Prince Yu would definitely marry her.


    It did not matter whether Lin Mengya agreed or not. Concubine De was the decision maker.


    Princess Ming Yue was not worried about that now. Instead she was intent on playing the role of a poor girl, who had been wronged.


    Although she did not make an impression like Lin Mengya, it was better to gain sympathy from others.


    The vice Princess Dugu could sense very clearly, the subtle hostile atmosphere between the two of them. She gave a meaningful smile, then turned to mingle with the other guests.


    Baizhi, who was behind Lin Mengya, sneered and said,


    "Such a bad girl. How dare she pretend she is being bullied! She makes Master seem like a virago."


    Lin Mengya picked up the teacup containing the fragrant tea on the table, sipped daintily, then said,


    "Only in this way, will others feel sympathetic towards her. But I like the word ''Virago''. It sounds very powerful."


    Baizhi and Baisu looked at each other in surprise.


    Lin Mengya had not used her Lin-style quotes, since Yue Ting went away.


    It seemed that Lin Mengya was back to her normal form, today.


    A good sign!


    "The Crown Prince is here¡ªPrince Yu has arrived¡ª"


    The eunuch announced that the top two subjects for gossip in the Capital City, had shown up.


    The scandal about the run-away Crown Prince had not died down yet, while the subject for the gossip mongers¡ªLong Tianyu, showed up at this moment.


    Both of them were well known, having been the main topics of gossip, in the Capital City.


    However, both of them looked very uneasy now.


    The Crown Prince looked concerned. Lin Mengya saw at a glance, that he must have been scolded by the Empress many times, recently.


    Otherwise, his dissatisfaction would not have shown on his face.


    Long Tianyu looked his usual indifferent self.


    But it was rare for both of them to show up at the same time.


    "As your eldest brother, I advise you to think carefully, third brother. Few people can get such a good chance, after all."


    The Crown Prince lowered his voice and said a little angrily.


    "Thank you, thank the Empress. But only our father can make the final decision."


    Long Tianyu did not give way. Early in the morning, the Empress had summoned him to the palace.


    She said it was about the banquet in Mid-Autumn Festival. But in fact, she wanted to talk to him about marrying Princess Ming Yue.


    Long Tianyu''s direct refusal made the Crown Prince and the Empress look extraordinarily awkward.


    "Don''t act on impulse. I know you love your wife very much. But Ming Yue loves you too."


    If Ming Yue had not insisted on marrying Long Tianyu, the Crown Prince would have taken her as his vice princess.


    To some extent, joint marriages were a reliable way of forming alliances.


    However, Long Tianyu had let them down.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I know what I have to do."


    Long Tianyu cast a look at the figure clad in light purple, sitting at one side.


    His heart quivered slightly. After finishing his battle of words with the Crown Prince, Long Tianyu strode over to the female guest area.


    Ming Yue felt as if she was walking on air.


    In recent days, Concubine De had always asked Long Tianyu to talk with Ming Yue at Art Courtyard, in order to create an opportunity for her and Long Tianyu.


    She believed that her beautiful smiles must have made a deep impression on Long Tianyu.


    Compared with Lin Mengya, who had been keeping to herself in her room, even Concubine De had felt somewhat dissatisfied with her. Surely, Long Tianyu would pay more attention to her, now?


    Princess Ming Yue was looking forward to have Long Tianyu stop by, with a smile or a hello.


    However, just as she thought he was making his way toward her, the slim, handsome figure suddenly made a turn.


    He did not even glance in her direction, let alone say hello.


    Long Tianyu went straight to Lin Mengya, who was drinking her tea, with her head lowered. Long Tianyu was unusually gentle as he looked at Lin Mengya.


    "How are you bearing up? Do you need to go back first?"


    Long Tianyu gently asked her, in a low voice, as if there were no one else around them. Everyone was extremely shocked.


    "I''m fine, your highness."


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and smiled at the Prince. Instantly, all the people stopped gossiping about Prince Yu.


    Princess Ming Yue was no one, while the real Princess was the one who smiled so happily.


    Long Tianyu returned to the male guest area, after every guest had arrived.


    No one knew whether it was deliberate or not, but Long Tianyu chose to sit directly opposite Princess Ming Yue.


    Lin Mengya silently sneered. "Do you think both of them can fall in love in that way?"


    "It''s too absurd!"


    Long Tianyu did not make any eye contact with Princess Ming Yue, at any time.


    And what made it worse, was the sight of Princess Ming Yue casting longing looks at Long Tianyu, who did not seem to care at all.


    On the contrary, his eyes were focused on Lin Mengya.


    He did not talk to the others, until he was really sure that Lin Mengya was alright.


    "I know that the Prince loves our master the most."


    Baizhi stated this proudly. She had completely forgotten how she had complained about Long Tianyu, previously.


    "Alright, don''t talk nonsense. "Baisu, do me a favor. Let''s take a rest in the yard."


    No matter what, Lin Mengya had just recovered.


    She felt a bit stifled in there, even though it was very spacious.


    Two of her maids led Lin Mengya outside.


    Long Tianyu felt anxious when he noticed that Lin Mengya had left.


    The Crown Prince grabbed hold of his shoulders, just as Long Tianyu was about to follow her.


    "Third brother, let us have a drink. It''s all my fault before. Please forgive me."


    The Crown Prince held up his glass and said this with a smile.


    Long Tianyu was clearly reluctant, but had to continue to drink with the Crown Prince.


    "It will be fine. Lin Mengya has Baizhi and Baisu with her."


    The yard in the Crown Prince''s mansion was secluded and beautiful. The Imperial Palace was even more magnificent.


    Every grass and stone had been specially designed by superior craftsmen, so it looked very exquisite.


    The cool night wind blew away her feeling of being stifled. Lin Mengya wandered around the yard.


    Some maids in charge of serving food, passed by Lin Mengya hurriedly, carrying some hampers.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya stopped one of them, and casually asked,


    "What''s in there?"


    The maid, who didn''t know who she was, responded politely,


    "Your highness, it''s Yulu soup."


    "Oh, I see. No wonder it smells delicious."


    Lin Mengya said this with a smile. Then the maid left.


    "Master, would you like to have some soup?"


    Baizhi''s eyes shone. Master rarely requested for any food. She must grasp this chance, since master showed an interest in the Yulu Soup.


    "No. Let''s go over there."


    Lin Mengya still felt a little strange, but she didn''t want to appear nosey.


    There was a row of rooms prepared for guests, who had too much to drink at the banquet hall.


    Lin Mengya noticed a strange smell in the air, when she walked into the crossroads.


    "Master, why don''t we rest in the room?"


    Baizhi suggested this to Lin Mengya, who nodded and went into one of the guest rooms, with her maids.


    "No need to turn the light on. I will just take a rest."


    Lin Mengya sat on the bed, in the dark and Baisu, who had excellent hearing, stayed by her side.


    Baizhi, who had been thinking about Yulu Soup, made an excuse to go to the kitchen to ask for it, secretly.


    The room was peaceful and quiet. The sounds of music and noise from the hall could be heard, faintly.


    Lin Mengya did not close her eyes. Instead, she opened them wide and looked out of the window.


    "Master, is there anything wrong with that Yulu soup?"


    Baisu, who had been very attentive, found there was something unusual about the soup.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She was just making a guess.


    In a short while, several servants, holding on to a person, came over.


    That person seemed to be drunk and he leaned heavily on the servants.


    They took him into the room diagonally across from the room where Lin Mengya was resting, in the dark. Then, they left quietly, after leaving the drunk man on the bed.


    "Who could that man be?" Lin Mengya was curious, as she and Baisu, left the room silently.


    That room was locked, which made Lin Mengya even more suspicious.


    After looking around and making sure that no one was nearby, Lin Mengya pulled out her hair clip, to try and secretly pick the lock.


    "Master¡ª"


    "Hush!"


    It was so difficult to pick the ancient lock. It had not been unlocked for a long time.


    "Master¡ª"


    "Hush, be quiet."


    "Why did it not open, even after several tries?"


    Lin Mengya thought to herself that what happened in costume dramas, were all a lie.


    "Master¡ª"


    "Hush! What if the others hear us?"


    Lin Mengya was annoyed and raised her hand to cover Baisu''s mouth.


    "This little girl was usually so quiet. Why is she so talkative today?"


    "Master, I want to say that what you are doing is wrong!"


    Baisu, who struggled to remove Lin Mengya''s hand, said this hastily.


    Lin Mengya turned around to look at her maid''s expression, not sure if she was crying or laughing. She smiled awkwardly and put her hair clip back.


    "It should be like this. Stand up first."


    Lin Mengya automatically stepped back. Baisu pulled a ring off her finger.


    There was a small gear inside the ring, the material which was unknown to Lin Mengya. Once she clicked the gear, the ring turned into an iron needle, as thick as a toothpick.


    Baisu quickly unlocked the door.


    "Wow! Baisu! I have never expected you to be so amazing!"

 Chapter 151 A Striking Gossip

    Lin Mengya''s mouth formed into the shape of an ''O''. She stared at Baisu, who inserted the iron needle back into the ring, and put it back on her finger.


    "I... I picked up this skill, by accident."


    Baisu smiled sheepishly. She was not used to getting admiring looks from Lin Mengya.


    "You have to teach me that skill later, okay?"


    No one would know the reason why Lin Mengya coming from an eminent family, showed an interest in learning how to pick a lock.


    However, this was not the right time to talk about it.


    "Master¡ªWe have something more important to deal with now."


    After Baisu''s reminder, Lin Mengya realized that there was something else she had to do.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu went cautiously into the room, after they opened the door.


    By the slight light of the moon, Lin Mengya saw clearly who the man on the bed, was. "Why is he here?"


    Halfway through the banquet, the Crown Prince and Concubine Dugu were talking and mingling with their guests.


    A woman, dressed like a maid, ran into the hall.


    "Something is wrong! Your Highness, Your Highness, something has gone wrong!"


    With the appearance of the maid, it seemed as if the Crown Prince and the vice Princess Dugu, had been waiting for the show to commence, as could be seen from their eyes.


    "Hey, the Crown Prince is still here. Get a hold of yourself."


    As the hostess, the vice Princess Dugu stood up immediately, to reprimand the woman.


    "Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was just very anxious. Please forgive me, Your Highness."


    The maid, who was shivering with fright, knelt in the hall, closed her lips tightly, and stopped talking.


    "Please calm down. I believe she must have something to say. Come here."


    The servant sitting by the vice Princess Dugu''s side, called the maid over, in a friendly tone.


    The maid flushed, came nearer and whispered something into the servant''s ear.


    "Are you sure? You will be put to death if you are lying!"


    The maid nodded vigorously, looking at her with anxious eyes.


    The servant then lowered her voice and said something into the vice Princess Dugu''s ear.


    "How could it be! I never expected such a thing to happen. Please forgive me, Your Highness."


    The vice Princess Dugu immediately knelt and gazed at the Crown Prince, with reverence and awe.


    The Crown Prince, who knew what had happened, pretended to be shocked. He held his vice wife up, and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    The vice Princess Dugu burst into tears, and replied in a weak tone,


    "It''s all my fault. Please don''t blame the Prince and the Princess, for my sake."


    The Crown Prince''s eyes bulged and everyone pricked up their ears, at the moment.


    Long Tianyu was the only prince in the hall.


    Long Tianyu and Princess Ming Yue had disappeared. Did they¡ª


    "How dare they! What did they take my mansion for?"


    The Crown Prince pounded on the table, and the whole hall fell silent, instantly.


    The Crown Prince was irritated. The vice Princess Dugu and a group of guests followed him to the guest room, in the backyard.


    A joyful, sensuous voice of a woman could be heard from the room, even before they entered.


    The Crown Prince exchanged a glance with the vice Princess Dugu, to cover the gloating look in his eyes, while his face turned deathly pale.


    "Your Highness, Mistress, the Crown Prince is here. You should get up."


    An alert eunuch had already knocked on the door.


    Unexpectedly, the joyous sounds from inside the room, became louder.


    "What''s wrong with you? Have you forgotten how to feel shame?"


    A sneer appeared at the edge of the Crown Prince''s lips.


    He kicked the door open. Lanterns carried by maids lit up the dark room.


    Clothes were strewn messily all over the place, on the floor, the table and chairs.


    Although they did not pull apart the curtain on the bed, the shaking sounds from the bed, left little to the people''s imagination.


    Some young married women and Misses, who were bashful, flushed and left the room immediately.


    Some of the more experienced guests were waiting for the Crown Prince to denounce the shameless couple on the bed.


    Heavy whoops were followed by such a high pitched, seductive scream, that everyone blushed and their hearts beat faster.


    Using this chance, the vice Princess Dugu pulled back the curtain, so that the shameless couple couldn''t escape being discovered.


    However, she could not help screaming in astonishment, when she saw the woman''s face, inside.


    "Why are you here?"


    She immediately pulled the curtain back. Her face was distorted with anger.


    The Crown Prince did not know the difference. He thought it was part of the vice Princess Dugu''s on-the-spot performance.


    "Alright, don''t cover for them. Third brother, I''ve told you that I will beg mother for your marriage, if you really like her. Since it has already happened, what should I do to complete it?"


    The Crown Prince seemed to be filled with sorrow. He had planned to expose the shameless couple, Long Tianyu and Princess Ming Yue.


    However, he failed to notice the desperate signals from the vice Princess Dugu, who was still holding on tightly to the curtain.


    "Your Highness, the prince was just a little drunk. It has nothing to do with Princess Ming Yue, okay?"


    No one expected to hear such a gentle, clear voice.


    Lin Mengya, the Princess Yu, was walking toward them, with her maid carrying a lantern, under the moonlight.


    The Crown Prince sighed, but suddenly his eyes bulged, upon seeing the person walking behind Lin Mengya.


    "Ya''er is right. I am just a little drunk. I did not expect that Your Highness and the vice Princess would be worrying about me."


    The tall handsome man with a cold, expressionless face,


    looked well matched with the tender woman, who had a slight smile on her face.


    The situation took an unexpected turn. No one expected that the man who was the main topic of gossip, who should have been on the bed, was now walking in from the outside, into the room, fully clothed.


    "Haven''t you¡ª"


    The Crown Prince muttered to himself. They had planned to catch Long Tianyu and Ming Yue in front of all guests, in the act of having sex.


    Then, Long Tianyu would have no choice, but to agree to marry Princess Ming Yue.


    However, Long Tianyu was standing there, immaculately clothed. Then, who could the man on the bed be?


    "Ah! Isn''t that the matchmaker''s pendant belonging to Mistress An, in the Crown Prince''s Mansion?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly made a remark. She picked up a good quality, suet-colored white jade, which was lying on the ground, amidst the mess.


    When he saw the matchmaker''s pendant, the Crown Prince instantly had an awkward expression on his face.


    He remembered that he had given it to Mistress An, when she came to his mansion.


    Could it be that the shameless couple on the bed were¡ª


    "As far as I know, Mistress An is a stranger to Princess Yu. How do you know it is hers. You must be mistaken"


    At this moment, the vice Princess Dugu knew already. But there would be a great commotion if everyone recognized who the couple on the bed, really were.


    She gritted her teeth and resorted to sophistry.


    However, Lin Mengya lifted up the hair by her ear, and calmly replied,


    "My maid went to the kitchen to get the Yulu soup just now. She came across a person in the yard. When I arrived, she called herself Mistress An. I was not convinced that it was her, until she took out the matchmaker pendant. I thought that no ordinary person would likely have such a precious thing. Therefore, I remember the shape of the pendant very well."


    The Crown Prince and the vice Princess Dugu''s expressions changed, because of Lin Mengya''s words.


    Coincidentally, a high pitched scream was heard.


    "Ah¡ªWhy are you here! I am Mistress An. How dare you do this to me!"


    It was great timing. Lin Mengya wanted to applaud Mistress An''s excellent performance.


    In fact, Mistress An thought that the man whom she was having sex with, was the Crown Prince.


    When the pesticide effect wore off, she found that the man lying above her body, was just a guard.


    Mistress An, who was used to bossing people around, had even forgotten what occasion it was now.


    "B*tch!"


    The Crown Prince was already highly irritated. He suddenly took out a sharp steel knife from the guard next to him.


    He strode to bed and pushed Dugu away. The sound of two screams rang out when he ran into it.


    Blood dripped from the curtain, leaving frightening brown streaks.


    Everyone fell silent. The Crown Prince had become a laughing stock again.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously stretched his arm, to protect Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and pulled his arm away.


    As a doctor, she had never felt frightened by the sight of fresh blood.


    Enjoying the twisted look on the Crown Prince''s face not been enough for her. Was there still room for fear?


    Outrage? Insult? Question? It didn''t matter. What mattered was that her revenge had only just began.


    "Your Highness, I¡ª"


    The vice Princess Dugu tried to explain the matter to the Crown Prince. However, the Crown Prince''s gloomy eyes frightened her.


    Fresh blood dripped on to the ground, from the knife.


    The Crown Prince looked increasingly cruel and brutal.


    He might have killed them all, if all the guests present, were not nobility.


    It should have been Long Tianyu and Princess Ming Yue there. It shouldn''t have been his concubine and a lowly guard.


    Unfortunately, he had witnesses, when he caught them red-handed. How could he not feel angry?


    The potential killing intent was hidden in his cold eyes.


    But his eyes encountered another one''s eyes, which was as dark as night.


    "Had it all been planned by Lin Mengya?"


    But the Crown Prince denied this possibility.


    It was absolutely impossible. Lin Mengya did not know his people. She could not have made such a detailed arrangement.


    The one who had planned this, must be someone who was familiar with his people, at least.


    The Crown Prince scanned Long Tianyu and other people, and finally, his eyes stopped at the figure of vice Princess Dugu.


    She had been very flustered just now. She must have seen Mistress An.


    Why would she try to cover for Mistress An if she had really planned to undermine him?


    "But then, who could the mastermind be?"


    "Guard! Drag the shameless couple out to the mass grave as food for dogs!"

 Chapter 152 A Planted Agent in the Crown Princes Mansion

    The Crown Prince shot a disgusted glance at the two dead bodies which had turned cold. He could not care less about those women.


    However, he could no longer suppress the expression on his face.


    "Prince Yu, I don''t feel well. Can you help me to the side so I can take a rest?"


    Lin Mengya cupped her hands on her mouth, looking as if she was repulsed by the two naked bodies.


    Long Tianhao held on to Lin Mengya to support her and in this manner, they returned to the hut they were hiding earlier on as the Crown Prince looked on.


    "Tsk tsk, the expression on the Crown Prince''s face was priceless. Where did you get such a brilliant idea from, lass?"


    The moment the stepped into the hut, Qinghu appeared from nowhere. He had quickly shoved Long Tianhao aside and taken over the space next to Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianhao''s face fell the instant he was pushed aside, but he soon calmed down when he saw the serious expression on Lin Mengya''s face.


    ¡°Make a guess."


    After she gave Qinghu the explanation, which made him hysterical, Lin Mengya had put on a black cape.


    All the people had followed the Crown Prince back into the banquet hall.


    They knew that the Crown Prince was going to give them a good scolding.


    "Where are you going?"


    At Long Tianhao''s questioning, Lin Mengya simply smiled and mouthed the words, ''It''s a secret'' through her classy lips.


    Under the moonlit sky, Lin Mengya, accompanied by Qinghu and Baisu took a quiet stroll in the yard.


    At some point when they rounded a corner, they spotted the shadow of a black figure behind the rockery in the garden.


    "You may show yourself now. I have to thank you for accomplishing the mission."


    Under the moonlight, it could be seen that the person had delicate features, but was abnormally pale.


    "How did the two women die?"


    The woman''s voice was soft and gentle, but it gave people goosebumps.


    "The Crown Prince killed them personally with quick sword slashes."


    As Lin Mengya sized up the woman, doubts arose in her heart.


    She had found an unconscious Long Tianhao in the room where she was locked in.


    After an assessment, she realized that he had been poisoned by an unusual ecstasy pill.


    It was a completely odorless and tasteless poison which was not even detectable by a silver needle. It would merely cause a normal person to fall into unconsciousness for a few days.


    However, when ingested by a person who knew martial arts, he would not be able to mobilize his inner strength over a longer period of time.


    What was queer about it was that the room was filled with an extremely tantalizing and alluring scent.


    Adding those two together, Lin Mengya deduced that the poison must have been some kind of ecstasy pill which induced hallucinations.


    Fortunately, she had the habit of carrying neutralizing pills with her at all times, which eventually made it possible for her to get Long Tianhao out with the help of Baisu.


    "That''s good. At least I''ve managed to take revenge for my child. Thank you, Princess Yu," said the woman emotionally.


    In response, Lin Mengya nodded in silence.


    The woman had mysteriously appeared after Lin Mengya dragged Long Tianhao back into the room.


    Perhaps the woman had been secretly hiding, while witnessing the entire scene¡ªhow Lin Mengya dragged Long Tianhao back into the room.


    However, it was peculiar that the woman seemed to know everything.


    Not only did she offer Lin Mengya the antidote, she had played along with Lin Mengya in putting up an act.


    Since Qinghu was good at imitating people''s voices, Lin Mengya had him pretend as the Crown Prince''s young eunuch to pass a false message to Madam An.


    Later on, he had struck Madam An to make her unconscious, so he could feed her some of the same poison.


    Then he forced the remaining poison into a guard in Madam An''s courtyard.


    The woman revealed to Lin Mengya all the things that had happened, as part of the Crown Prince''s scheme to force Long Tianhao into marrying Princess Ming Yue.


    However, no one had expected that Lin Mengya was the one who made the final move.


    "There''s no need to thank me. I''ve colluded with you because you could be my secret agent planted in the Crown Prince''s mansion. Now, can you tell me who you are? Why did you take revenge on Madam An?"


    Under the moonlit sky, one could see the bitter and miserable smile on the woman''s face.


    For a moment, her eyes were filled with painful struggles, but she finally opened her mouth to speak.


    "I''m one of the Crown Prince''s vice Princesses, and also the daughter of Lord Zhang. I suppose you may have heard of me."


    ''Lord Zhang?'' Immediately, the image of a person who had always followed the Crown Prince closely, who was a man of few words, appeared in Lin Mengya''s mind.


    Was the woman before her eyes the daughter of Lord Zhang?


    However, she heard that vice Princess Zhang was greatly doted upon by the Crown Prince. How¡ª


    "I married the Crown Prince five years ago, to become one of his vice Princesses. In the beginning, the Crown Princess doted on me very much. Nevertheless, everything changed the moment that woman came into the picture."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya realized that she was referring to vice Princess Dugu.


    That was true. She could see that in recent days, the Crown Prince was always accompanied by her, and her alone.


    As a result, the other vice Princesses felt neglected.


    That lady before her was likely a bitter lady.


    "I had prepared myself mentally when I married the Crown Prince. I would be dutiful, so as to protect my parents'' family as well as my status in the palace. I became pregnant half a year ago. At that time the Crown Prince was thrilled, but little did I expect that this poor child would evoke the bitter jealousy of that woman."


    Grief was written all over vice Princess Zhang''s face at the mention of her child.


    Lin Mengya may have lacked the experience of being a parent, but still, she was able to empathize with her emotion.


    She had guessed the outcome.


    Madam An and vice Princess Dugu must have colluded with each other to murder vice Princess Zhang''s child.


    That led to vice Princess Zhang''s grievances.


    Fights were commonplace, especially in an extensive courtyard like that.


    "I''ve avenged my son now, but the Crown Prince is still in the dark. I knew you were a victim of her scheming, just like me, which was why I wanted to work with you to eradicate that evil woman!"


    Naivety! That was what came to Lin Mengya''s mind, when she saw the fervency in vice Princess''s eyes at the mention of the Crown Prince.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware of the manifestation of a woman who was crazily in love.


    A look of pity and regret flashed across Lin Mengya''s eyes. She knew that was the path vice Princess Zhang chose for herself. She had merely played along with her.


    "Alright, I will work with you. However, the Crown Prince would definitely be suspicious of all his concubines. Remember to clean the sole of your shoes and the hem of your dress thoroughly, so we do not leave any trails, lest our plan be upset. In this way, the Crown Prince would be able to see the woman''s true colors."


    Lin Mengya''s patient instructions made vice Princess Zhang put her trust in her, thinking that she was a good person.


    After thanking Lin Mengya profusely, vice Princess Zhang disappeared into the night.


    "Do you believe her, lass?" asked Qinghu, who had been hiding in the dark.


    "Why not? What I''m certain is that she desperately wants to regain the Crown Prince''s favor and love."


    Lin Mengya arranged her cape and went back, taking the road from where she came.


    However, she did not go back to the room she came from. She had followed the path to an unmarkable hut for storing firewood.


    Baisu lifted the lantern she was holding and they saw Ming Yue, the subject of everyone''s talk, sleeping soundly inside.


    "Enjoying a sweet sound sleep! It''s your turn to act, sly fox."


    Qinghu smiled an evil smile and his narrow slit eyes looked towards Lin Mengya.


    "You are a bad bad girl."


    To Lin Mengya, that statement sounded more like a compliment.


    Silently, Qinghu lifted Ming Yue and put her on his shoulder, then leaped up onto the roof and left.


    Lin Mengya trusted Qinghu in all the tasks she commissioned him to carry out.


    Therefore, she followed Baisu to return to the hut where she hid.


    The moment she stepped into the hut, she was pulled by a pair of large hands into a warm embrace.


    "You must be cold. Look, your hands are freezing cold."


    A deep voice sounded from above her head and Lin Mengya''s body tensed instantly.


    On the way back just then, they had accidentally brushed each other. Did he sense it?


    "I''ve had someone tailor-make you a coat made from fox fur which will be delivered to the Capital City soon. You should put it on if you''re cold."


    She was moved, yet a quick look of struggle flashed across her black, pearl-like eyes.


    She quickly lowered her gaze to hide her true emotions.


    "How would I be frozen to death just by this cold? If I need that coat now, would I have to wrap myself in blankets come winter time?"


    She was not sure if it was because of the weakened body or the poison she had ingested, that she was feeling exceptionally cold. Even when it was only autumn.


    Despite being separated by layers of clothes, Lin Mengya could feel the warmth coming from Long Tianhao''s body.


    As his faintly fragrant scent entered her nostrils, she was soothed and at the same time rejuvenated.


    "What perfume are you wearing, Your Highness? You smell so good."


    She had indulged herself as she coveted Long Tianhao''s warm embrace, like a puppy, taking in his scent.


    Long Tianhao smiled faintly as he carried her in his embrace most naturally.


    He had completely wrapped her up in his embrace.


    "The fragrance comes from the incense my mother got for me when I was little, to help me get over my recurring nightmares. I can give you some if you like. How about that?"


    "Yes, please."


    Lin Mengya yawned and slowly fell asleep in Long Tianhao''s arms.


    Long Tianhao smiled as he listened to her quiet breathing, but a look of worry crept onto his face.


    "When did the princess begin to crave for sleep?"


    Baizhi, who was in a daze as she looked on was alarmed by the prince''s sudden question.


    Playing with her fingers, she said with a vexed tone, "I suppose she was like this since she recuperated from her illness. I''ve asked the physician and he said her heart and veins were damaged and she should not be overworked, so she needs to sleep more every day. I think it''s nothing to worry about."


    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao did not feel reassured by Baizhi''s explanation but continued to worry about Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya used to be an alert and vigilant person.


    He had secretly checked on her those days after she fell asleep.


    Long Tianhao felt reassured when he saw her sleeping quietly.


    However, once he had knocked over the lampstand and she was not awakened by it.


    He wished it was simply because she really needed her rest.


    In the small hut, Long Tianhao continued to carry Lin Mengya in his arms, as if she were some valuable treasure. He did not even dare to change his position.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, had fallen into a deep sleep, while holding on to Long Tianhao''s arms and pressing on them.

 Chapter 153 The Emergence of the Busybodies

    Long Tianhao, disregarding the on-going banquet, carried Lin Mengya and escaped out of the back gate of the Crown Prince''s Mansion.


    He laid Lin Mengya down in the sedan carefully. He felt a strong protectiveness well up in him as he gazed at Lin Mengya''s beautiful profile.


    Unfortunately, he could not leave the palace at this moment.


    "Watch the princess carefully, and go slowly. Lin Kui, will you follow the princess home? Carry her on the sedan directly into her courtyard and don''t wake her up."


    When he had given all the instructions, Long Tianhao stood in the dark alley as he trained his eyes on the sedan as it went further.


    After making sure that she had left safely, Long Tianhao''s heart was finally at rest.


    He turned around to return to the Crown Prince''s mansion.


    In the last few days, he had either been summoned into the palace or sent for by Concubine De for a chat at the Art Courtyard.


    On every occasion, he had to wait until midnight, when no one would see him, to secretly go into Lin Mengya''s bedroom to look at her sleeping face.


    Since when was his life filled with her images?


    Despite the presence of various beautiful women in the palace hall, no one except Lin Mengya was able to catch his eye.


    Why was this so?


    Although on the surface, it seemed that everyone was fearful of the Crown Prince''s fury, and no one dared make a comment despite what happened in the palace hall being outrageous.


    Nevertheless, everyone was looking at the Crown Prince with eyes of mockery.


    An adulterous concubine was not uncommon.


    It happened in almost all households.


    However, who would have reacted like the Crown Prince, who gave them a sneak peek of the Crown Prince''s chamber for free?


    It was more entertaining than watching an opera.


    "Didn''t you claim that everything had been properly prepared? Why did it turn out like this?"


    Although the Crown Princess tried to suppress his fury, his eyes appeared vicious like a poisonous snake.


    Vice Princess Dugu never expected things to turn out in this way.


    She lowered her head as beads of cold sweat dotted her very fair forehead.


    "Please forgive me, Your Highness. I didn''t know how things turned out to be this way! I had clearly instructed men to carry Prince Yu into that room. To make sure nothing went wrong, I even had the room locked."


    Vice Princess Dugu was wondering to herself about what really went wrong.


    She had only spiked Long Tianhao''s portion of the soup with the special ecstasy pill.


    Even if he had been rescued by someone, the effect of the poison would not subside so quickly.


    Why on earth was Madam An there too? What had happened in between?


    The beautiful and delicate eyes of the vice Princess swept across the entire banquet hall.


    Eventually, they came to rest on the one and only empty seat. Regardless of where she looked, she concluded that Princess Yu was the most likely suspect.


    "That''s enough, I don''t want to hear any further explanations, case closed. I want you to investigate as to who is the likely suspect who would collude with outsiders to do this."


    Nodding her head, vice Princess Dugu had learned her lesson and kept her mouth shut for now.


    Even if Princess Yu was the one who had done it, there had to be someone who acted as her agent from within the palace.


    She had to ferret out the culprit if she did not want to lose the favor of the Crown Prince.


    Long Tianhao had returned to his seat in silence, despite the Crown Princess shooting him murderous looks.


    The rise and fall of a prince depended on his success or failure. If he had been caught in an adulterous act, marrying Ming Yue was not a big deal. More importantly, his entire life would be tainted with this flaw.


    The Crown Prince must be at his wit''s end to have resorted to such a scheme.


    "Third Younger Brother, have you sobered up from the wine?"


    The Crown Prince had purposely pretended to be intimately concerned, but he really wanted to get rid of this blood brother in his heart.


    "Thank you for asking, Your Highness, I''m alright now."


    Long Tianhao would be stupid not to realize by now that he had become unconscious because of that bowl of soup.


    "That''s good. Don''t be so greedy for wine in the future."


    The Crown Prince almost spoke these words through gritted teeth.


    The Crown Prince gave Long Tianhao a cold look, then turned away and stopped talking to him.


    "Yes, I will abide by the Crown Prince''s instructions in the future."


    That was right, he was never going to be so careless ever again, to have fallen into the Crown Prince''s snare.


    The banquet proceeded under an awkward atmosphere and soon, the Crown Prince asked to be excused, citing fatigue as the reason.


    Vice Princess Dugu was left to entertain the guests and in the absence of the Crown Prince, her smile was no longer so natural and easy.


    After what seemed like a long time, the banquet finally adjourned. Vice Princess Dugu could not wait for all the guests to leave before she rushed back to her courtyard.


    However, something puzzled Long Tianhao. When he was on his way home, he overheard some guests talking. They were accompanied by their servants in the courtyard where they sobered up from drinking. There, they saw Princess Ming Yue, who had a low tolerance for alcohol, emerged from the Crown Prince''s room as if she was fleeing.


    A look of approval flashed across Long Tianhao''s eyes.


    His wife was excellent. She had even prepared a gift in return to the Crown Prince.


    The gossip about Ming Yue and the Crown Prince was sufficient to create havoc that could not be silenced by any explanation.


    There were three people from Prince Yu''s Mansion who attended the Crown Prince''s banquet, however, only Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao returned from the banquet.


    The scandal took only one night to brew. By sunrise the next morning, the entire Capital City was savoring the gossip regarding what happened in the Crown Prince''s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya, having slept through the night soundly, was now full of energy while she sat at the table to eat her breakfast.


    "Look at that glee on your face. Do you happen to stumble on gold ingots?"


    Lin Mengya took a bite of the pork dumpling as she stared at Baizhi, who could not stop grinning.


    "Well, I didn''t stumble upon any gold ingots, but listen, I heard that last night, the virtuous Princess Ming Yue had stayed out the whole night."


    Although Baizhi was not aware of what happened the night before, she was well-informed. None of the gossips outside and within the mansion could escape her.


    Lin Mengya, who shared a tacit understanding with Baisu, exchanged knowing looks with each other and smiled.


    Baisu was the one who sent Ming Yue into the Crown Prince''s room. She was also responsible for the others who went into the room "by mistake".


    Qinghu was such a shrewd guy, who only needed a small scheme to fabricate a story of an untidily dressed Princess Ming Yue fleeing the Crown Prince''s room.


    The Crown Prince''s young concubine had just committed adultery and the Crown Prince immediately showed favor to Princess Ming Yue.


    The Crown Prince had become notorious in Dajin overnight!


    "Oh yes, has Concubine De heard about this yet?"


    Lin Mengya turned to look at Baiji. Since she returned to the mansion this time, Jinyue would reveal whatever inside stories to her through Baiji.


    Baiji nodded immediately. Smiling, she said, "Of course, Concubine De has learned about it the moment she got out of bed when some careless maidservant let the cat out."


    Jin Yue was generally cautious and observant, so she knew who among the maids loved to gossip.


    In this manner, the maidservant "accidentally" revealed the secret.


    Concubine De was known to esteem the code of ethics. Ming Yue, being an unwedded girl emerging from a strange man''s room in the middle of the night, was unforgivable.


    The hope to become Prince Yu''s vice Princess could be shattered.


    "Yes, I haven''t been to pay my respects to Mother for quite some time. Let''s go to the Art Courtyard now."


    Lin Mengya, accompanied by her four maidservants, set out, wearing a signature faint smile on her face.


    She had hidden the pain and sorrow deeply in her heart. Someone had to shoulder the grievances of Yue Ting.


    She was the best candidate to do so.


    The servants in the prince''s mansion eyed Princess Yu with puzzlement.


    Did someone not say that Princess Yu had fallen ill from grief and recuperating in the Liuxin Courtyard?


    However, the princess seemed to have fully recovered apart from the fact that she lost some weight.


    The Art courtyard was quiet and tidy as usual. Lin Mengya had just stepped in through the door and the old maid Jinyue had quickly come to welcome her.


    "Greetings of peace to Princess Yu."


    Although their relationship was not as simple as the relationship between a master and her servant, Old Maid Jinyue was exceptionally careful to stay within her bounds on the surface, lest she violated any protocol.


    "Please rise quickly. I haven''t been feeling very well for a while, which was why I haven''t been coming to pay my respects to Mother. I hope Mother isn''t upset with me."


    Lin Mengya acted as if she and Jinyue were mere acquaintances.


    Their interactions, which consisted of unremarkable conversations, were not especially intimate.


    Jinyue immediately shook her head and said with a gentle voice, "Why would she be upset with you? But she is having a bit of cough this morning."


    That was to be expected given that the candidate for vice Princess carefully selected by Concubine De had done something which warranted shame to her reputation.


    Even a strong woman like Concubine De would be vexed to death.


    "I have some Sichuan fritillary Loquat cough syrup made personally by Baiji. It is very effective in clearing coughs and cleansing the lungs. Baiji, quickly to back to our courtyard to fetch it."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya and Jinyue exchanged a knowing look.


    This was the perfect time to eradicate Princess Ming Yue''s status.


    If Ming Yue wished to covet her man, she would not even spare her a way of escape.


    A wisp of smoke rose up from bronze incense burner.


    The aroma of burning sandalwood filled the entire room, giving it a calming atmosphere.


    Behind layers of the curtain, on the heated brick, Concubine De was laying there on her side.


    Her beautiful countenance was now slightly contorted by a frown due to headache.


    Despite the maidservants giving her constant massage on her long legs, there was no relief for her pain.


    The subtle fragrance of sandalwood was taken over by bursts of another fragrance.


    At first, this new fragrance was uncharacteristic, however, the more one smelt it, the more it livened one''s spirit.


    "You may excuse yourself, I''ll take over to serve the concubine."


    A familiar gentle voice sounded, but Concubine De purposely kept her eyes closed and pretended to be asleep on the heated brick.


    A pair of soft hands with a gentle touch came to press on Concubine De''s forehead and the back of her head simultaneously.


    The strength from the hands was just right and very soon, her headache disappeared.


    Coupled with the bouts of aroma, Concubine De actually fell into a deep slumber.


    It was noon time when she woke again.


    Concubine De opened her eyes and saw Jinyue and a few other maidservants, but no Lin Mengya.


    "You''ve woken up, Your Highness. Quick, help the mistress up," Jinyue instructed.


    Concubine De had not had such a good sleep in a while. For this reason, her mood was lifted greatly.


    "Where''s Ya''er?"


    Regardless of how good she thought of Ming Yue, she was by no means more considerate and attentive to Concubine De than Ya''er.


    On every occasion when Concubine De felt unwell or fell ill, Ya''er was able to solve her problem with ease.

 Chapter 154 The Most Flirtatious Gardener

    At this thought, Concubine De was suddenly overcome with a sense of guilt.


    If she was not so easily taken in by some persuasion, she would not have allowed Yue Ting to be taken away.


    In that case, Ya''er would not have fallen seriously ill.


    "After Princess Yu made sure you''ve fallen asleep, she went into the kitchen to personally prepare some food for you."


    Being her maidservant for many years, Jinyue could guess what was on Concubine De''s mind.


    In fact, it was Concubine De''s intention to protect Miss Yue Ting that day.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Yue was backed by the Queen herself. In fact that day, the Yues were accompanied by one of the Queen''s female officials.


    Concubine De was left with no other choice but to cave.


    All the people were shocked to learn about Mrs. Yue''s wickedness and cruelty, which she demonstrated even on her own daughter.


    Therefore, Concubine De felt a sense of guilt towards Lin Mengya with regards to Yue Ting.


    "Bring the food in, but make sure to be quiet so as not to wake Concubine De."


    At Lin Mengya''s gentle instruction, a few maidservants entered the room one after another.


    "Princess Yu, Concubine De is already awake," reminded Jinyue kindly.


    Lin Mengya approached Concubine De immediately and with a gentle voice, said, "Greetings of peace, Mother. I was not feeling well in the last few days and I didn''t want my illness to affect Mother, so I refrained from coming to pay you respects. Please forgive me."


    Concubine De observed Lin Mengya''s expression and saw that her countenance remained gentle and virtuous as before, as if nothing had happened.


    There was not even a hint of estrangement from Concubine De, but was as amiable as before.


    Mengya was a good girl in comparison. She must have understood and forborne Concubine De''s difficult position.


    "How did you lose so much weight, child? There is no need to stand on ceremony by saying those polite words, we are a family after all."


    Concubine De held Lin Mengya''s hand and the guilt in her turned into an endearing feeling.


    Her son was such a blessed man to have married such a sensible and obedient girl.


    "I''ve heard from Jinyue that Mother had not been eating well and sleeping well, so I specially prepared some food for you, Mother. I hope you find the food palatable."


    Lin Mengya quickly instructed the servants to fetch the medicinal herbs, which appeared to be out of everyone''s expectation.


    Dish after dish of the so-called medicine looked enticingly delicious and there was absolutely no smell of medicine.


    Concubine De''s appetite was immediately restored. She took up the chopsticks and tasted some.


    Although a little bland, the food was not oily at all.


    Pleased, Concubine De did not stop until more than half of the food was eaten.


    "Mother, the chrysanthemum flowers in my garden are in full bloom. Would you like me to bring you there to have a look?"


    Concubine De was feeling a little sleepy after she finished eating.


    However, Lin Mengya''s suggestion resonated well with her heart.


    Enjoying the full bloom chrysanthemum flowers in autumn and walking in the snow in winter were the most delightful things.


    Only in those days before Concubine De was married, she could go out in a carefree manner to do these things with her girlfriends, without being concerned about her status.


    Lin Mengya''s suggestion had brought back the memories of those carefree days.


    Concubine De nodded with pleasure and Jinyue immediately got Concubine De ready by dressing her up and a group of them were ready to go to the Liuxin Courtyard to see the chrysanthemum flowers.


    The procession of people emerged from the Art Courtyard and headed towards Lin Mengya''s Liuxin Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya and Jinyue purposely lagged behind so they were the last two people in the procession.


    Scanning the surrounding, Lin Mengya quietly asked Jinyue, "Has Concubine De been suffering from frequent headache and lack of appetite, as well as the lack of quality sleep, recently?"


    Jinyue nodded, and a look of worry flashed across her eyes.


    "Do you know what illness Concubine De is suffering from, Princess Yu?"


    Lin Mengya moaned for a moment and shook her head.


    She was trained in western medicine and her knowledge of Chinese Medicine was limited.


    When she first arrived in Concubine De''s room, she had, through her observation, narrowed down her problem to a few poisonous substances in small amounts.


    However, these few kinds of poison which she identified would not cause much harm even if given in large doses, not to mention damaging a person''s health.


    She was puzzled as to where these things had come from.


    "What are some of Concubine De''s long-term habits over the decades?"


    Although these tiny doses of poison were not life-threatening, it could result in chronic illnesses from accumulation over a long period of time.


    Jinyue took a moment to ponder over it and replied, "Concubine De''s daily routine is strict with a regular pattern. She has persisted for many years in this manner, but I can''t really put a finger to any of them right now. Why? Is there a problem?"


    They were habits of many years, and the effects were just emerging.


    From here, one could see how cautious the person who poisoned her was.


    There was some poison when ingested over a long period of time, caused the gradual deterioration of the body


    Apparently, Concubine De had been subjected to this condition.


    As a person entered into middle age, her immune system would have weakened, leading to such a condition.


    "I can''t really pinpoint what''s wrong now. How about you secretly send the things that Concubine De uses every day to me tomorrow, I''ll see what I can do. As for these coming days, continue feeding her those medicines and make sure she drinks lots of warm water. As for the rest, we''ll have to play by ear."


    Although Lin Mengya''s radar was a sensitive one, she knew that she needed antidotes to neutralize whatever poison that was in Concubine De''s body.


    If she wished to cure Concubine De''s illness in secret, she would have to think of a better solution.


    Suddenly, she had a brainwave. Baili Rui!


    Yes! Bailin Rui, who was imprisoned in the dungeon, was an expert in poison.


    He might be able to provide a good solution.


    Lin Mengya made up her mind as she separated from Jinyue.


    When she turned around randomly, she accidentally caught sight of a grey hem of someone''s coat at a corner of the Moon Gate.


    As she was about to find out who that was, Baishao had approached her at that moment.


    "Master, Concubine De has asked for you to join her in front to enjoy the chrysanthemum flowers!"


    The excited Baishao had not noticed that grey hem of a coat at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, that grey hem of a coat disappeared.


    Lin Mengya recovered from her daze and nodded.


    Could she have seen wrongly?


    "Oh, I''ll be right there."


    It would not be presumptuous to claim that the chrysanthemum flowers of the Liuxin Courtyard were the most beautiful in the Capital City.


    In the carefully designed little courtyard, everything was at its rightful place.


    Pebbles of three colors were laid into a neat little path.


    On both sides of the paths were lined with chrysanthemum flowers in order of colors, species and different stages of bloom.


    "Oh, look at Ya''er''s attentive creation. None of the chrysanthemum flowers is withering. Who is the one who tends to these flowers?"


    With light steps, Lin Mengya followed Concubine De onto the pavilion in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Despite having seen beautiful gardens in the palace, Concubine De could not help but marvel at the beauty of Liuxin Courtyard.


    "Oh, this¡ª"


    "Your servant, I am the one tending to this garden. I am so honored that Concubine De finds my work pleasant to your eyes."


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to say that it was the mansion''s gardener who tended to them, a hoarse voice echoed through the air.


    Turning to the direction of the source of the voice, Lin Mengya''s jaws almost dropped.


    The person speaking was clad in a wine-colored dress. Looking to be taller than most women, she was by no means sturdy-looking.


    She had delicate eyes and brows accentuated by make-up. Compared to the pretty and innocent Baishao, this lady was beautiful but a little too garish.


    "Your servant, Huagu, pay my respect to Your Highness, Concubine De, and Princess Yu, my master."


    Although she behaved a little wantonly, at least she knew how to abide by the rules.


    Concubine De shot her a cold glare, apparently displeased.


    "Who is she?"


    Concubine De turned to look at Lin Mengya expectantly.


    Lin Mengya''s thoughts turned quickly and she decided to tell a lie.


    "This¡ª she is my second uncle''s concubine. She was good at gardening, so I brought her into the mansion after my uncle passed away. Tending to the flower bed is her specialty."


    Lin Mengya had mastered the skill over not blushing when she told a lie. She could only hope that Concubine De would believe her words.


    "Oh? So she''s a kinsman. In that case, you may go. Do bear in mind to abide by the protocols in the mansion, get it?"


    Although Concubine De was obviously displeased with Huagu, she could not deny that she had taken care of the garden and its flowers remarkably well.


    She supposed this fox was not capable of creating waves given Ya''er''s formidable character.


    "I''m¡ª I''m going to pick some chrysanthemum flowers with Huagu to make tea. Please bear with me, Mother."


    With that, Lin Mengya grabbed Huagu''s arm and dragged her into a side room in the backyard.


    The instant the door closed behind them, Lin Mengya began her vicious rebuke, saying, "Have you lived long enough that you''ve dressed up as a woman, damned fox?"


    Huagu, no, Qinghu disguised as a woman, burst out laughing as he looked at Lin Mengya''s flushed face.


    "Oh, it''s so fun to disguise as a woman. Look, I''m more beautiful than you as a woman, right?"


    Qinghu gave Lin Mengya a coquettish glance and gesticulated flirtatiously, which caused Lin Mengya to feel disgusted.


    A deep frown appeared on Lin Mengya''s forehead instantly.


    Good heavens! Why was her courtyard filled with these queer creatures?


    Before she could give Qinghu a proper admonition, exclamations and screaming could be heard from outside.


    What happened again?


    Ignoring Qinghu for now, Lin Mengya dashed out into the courtyard.


    What came into sight was a few maidservants running and chasing something all over the courtyard.


    "Oops¡ª"


    "Ouch¡ª"


    Two young voices sounded, and the noises subsided.


    At this moment, two white beasts had come to hide below Lin Mengya''s skirt.


    Snow and the baby tiger were fearless when they were surrounded by the maidservants. In fact, they were gritting their teeth in a display of their creature instinct.


    "Stop, what''s happening?"


    Lin Mengya asked, frowning.


    All the maidservants stopped in their tracks. However, many of the valuable chrysanthemum flowers had been trampled upon and were falling to the floor.


    "Oops! Who was it who destroyed all the flowers? I''ve spent so much effort cultivating and taking care of the plants. Sob sob, how would I continue to live?"


    Lin Mengya was startled by a high-pitched voice.


    Qinghu keeled over and started wailing as if someone had passed away.


    Lin Mengya thought Qinghu was going overboard with his acting.


    Ignoring him, she turned to question the head maid.


    "What happened? How did it turn out like this?"


    The maidservants realized that they had committed a grave error. Those chrysanthemum flowers could cost more than their lives.


    In fact, some of the maids were so terrified that they had knelt down directly in front of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 155 Chrysanthemum Flower Festival

    "In response to Princess Yu''s question, it was Miss Cousin... she wanted to carry this little white puppy in her arms, but the puppy refused to yield, and none of us were able to catch it."


    The words of maidservants had been validated by the others.


    All the people gazed upon the two little beasts which had gone under Lin Mengya''s skirt with terrified looks in their eyes.


    These two little chaps were so nimble and fast that a dozen maidservants chasing after them did not even manage to touch their fur.


    "Not everyone gets to carry my Snow."


    Lin Mengya bent down to pick up Snow, and it fidgeted a little before settling quietly in Lin Mengya''s arms.


    "Look at you. The entire place has turned into chaos just because of a puppy. It was just because it was unfamiliar with you. Look at how obedient it is in Mengya''s arms."


    Concubine De fixed her eyes on the little white puppy as she berated Jiang Ruqin.


    Jiang Ruxin''s heart was filled with rage at the thought she was even despised by a little beast.


    "Mother is right. I have picked up this little guy with a fierce nature. It would be wise for Miss Ruqin not to touch it, lest you be bitten and left with a scar."


    In Lin Mengya''s arms, Snow turned into a submissive little creature.


    Although the arrogant nature of wolves meant that they did not behave coquettishly like puppies; however, Snow was rather used to and enjoyed squirming in Lin Mengya''s arms.


    The baby tiger following closely behind Lin Mengya was looking at them jealously with its watery cat eyes.


    Unfortunately, its master had neglected the pitiful looking baby tiger at this moment.


    "Alright, I shall not try to carry it. How strange to be keeping dogs."


    Jiang Ruqin was obviously angry but could do nothing about it.


    "Needless to say, this little puppy you are keeping as a pet is so lovable, Mengya."


    Concubine De used to keep a little Pekingese in the palace, but sadly it died.


    Therefore, she had a special affinity for Lin Mengya''s Snow.


    The little guy apparently understood human nature. It seemed to know who to fawn on.


    When Concubine De reached out to stroke Snow''s head, it simply stole a glance at her for a moment but allowed her to continue caressing it.


    "Look, it''s an obedient little guy. See, you must have frightened it just now."


    Gritting her teeth, Jiang Ruqin forced a smile on her face.


    No wonder it was Lin Mengya''s pet, given that it was as sly as her.


    "Oh yes, Mengya, I''ve something to discuss with you."


    Concubine De smiled. The more she looked at Lin Mengya, the more satisfied she was with her.


    "Please go ahead, Mother."


    Qinghu, who was dressed as a woman, had set upright those pots of flowers knocked down by the maidservants earlier.


    The garden was once again filled with chrysanthemum flowers and the sight refreshed people''s hearts.


    Concubine De took in a deep breath. It seemed that the subtle fragrance of the flowers had lifted her melancholic mood.


    "In past years when the chrysanthemum flowers were in full bloom, a number of gardens would hold flower festivals. This year, I see that the flowers in your garden are so beautiful. How about we also hold a chrysanthemum festival too?"


    Concubine De suggested excitedly. She was cooped up in the Art Courtyard all day long. Apart from her regular visits to the temple to offer incense, she was normally not engaged in other activities.


    When she saw that Lin Mengya''s garden was decorated with so many beautiful chrysanthemum flowers, the idea of a flower festival came to her.


    "Oh yes, Cousin-in-law. From the look of it, the chrysanthemum flowers in your garden are the prettiest of all. I bet all the madams and mistresses in the entire Capital City would concede defeat once they see your garden."


    Jiang Ruqin quickly backed up Concubine De''s idea. Lin Mengya gave her a dispassionate look and said, "I''ll take note of this, but first, I need to discuss it with Prince Yu. Rest assured, Mother, the prince is very filial towards you and I''m sure he would gladly oblige."


    Lin Mengya''s respectful and submissive reply brought a smile to Concubine De''s face.


    "In that case, my heart can be at ease. As long as you''re the one handling the matter, I feel more assured."


    Concubine De was very happy with this daughter-in-law of hers.


    After lingering for a while more to enjoy the beautiful flowers and having eaten the pastry Lin Mengya made with chrysanthemum flower in her little kitchen, Concubine De went back to the Art Courtyard, feeling completely satisfied.


    Lin Mengya sat in the pavilion, holding Snow on her lap and staring into the garden full of chrysanthemum flowers and sank into deep thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about, lass? You''re dazing."


    Qinghu, still in his woman''s attire, walked up to Lin Mengya with dainty steps.


    "Will you change out of this dress first?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu with disgust and disdain.


    Was the lad addicted to cross-dressing?


    "Pfft, you must be jealous of my charming looks!"


    Qinghu rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya and walked out of her line of vision, swaying his hips.


    Oh god, Lin Mengya thought, was he not looking completely like a woman?


    "Is something troubling you, Master?"


    Baiji walked up to Lin Mengya carrying a pot of chrysanthemum tea and looked at her with concern.


    "Why would Concubine De want to hold a chrysanthemum flower festival for no reason? Did something happen when I went over just now?"


    Lin Mengya could sense that this was not as simple as it seemed.


    Perhaps Concubine De had a simple motive of merely wanting to hold a chrysanthemum flower festival.


    However, Jiang Ruqin, who usually took a stand against her, had actually tried to make the festival happen as suggested by Concubine De.


    Jiang Ruqin''s action had alarmed Lin Mengya.


    "Nothing much had been said. Concubine De basically told us some of the ancient stories in the palace. Subsequently, Miss Ruqin mentioned that the palace used to conduct the chrysanthemum flower festival annual, until the time the Emperor''s health deteriorated and they stopped holding the festival."


    Baiji searched her memory but could not pull out anything suspicious.


    "I see, but who actually started the idea of holding a chrysanthemum flower festival?"


    "Miss Cousin was the one who suggested it. She said that it''s almost the prince''s birthday and a chrysanthemum flower festival would bring bustle and excitement. No doubt she''s trying to take this opportunity to win the prince''s favor, but I bet the prince wouldn''t appreciate that!"


    The flushed Baizhi said, apparently displeased with Jiang Ruqin.


    Lin Mengya nodded in response. She must be on her guards since it was Jiang Ruqin who suggested the idea.


    In name, it would be a chrysanthemum flower festival, but it would just turn out to be another banquet.


    The only trouble was that her little courtyard would be flooded with people coming to see the flowers.


    There was a fear of bad things happening in the presence of too many people, which would distract their attention.


    "Master, shall we just forget about it?"


    A worried look appeared on Baishao''s face as she tried to dissuade Lin Mengya.


    Having been through Lin Mengya''s training on crisis management, the maidservants were careful about not allowing outsiders into the Liuxin Courtyard.


    It would be difficult for them to stop some from entering since there would be many guests.


    "Not a problem. Didn''t you see how excited Concubine De was?"


    Nevertheless, the greatest challenge of all was to make sure that Concubine De was pleased.


    Moreover, if she were to dismiss Concubine De''s suggestion, Lin Mengya would be blamed as lacking magnanimity.


    In that case, Lin Mengya would suffer an overall loss. Jiang Ruqin was always keeping a lookout for any opportunity to destroy her.


    "The banquet will be held in the front hall. Just be careful when there are people coming into the courtyard to see the chrysanthemum flowers."


    It seemed that they could only deal with whatever came to them one step at a time. Ultimately, this part of Prince Yu''s Mansion was still under her jurisdiction.


    When Long Tianhao returned from a trip outside, he was immediately asked by Lin Mengya to come to the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Even before he entered the courtyard, he could hear sounds of loud laughter coming from inside.


    "Come here, Snow! Don''t you bite Snow''s tail, baby tiger. Come over here, quick!"


    The moment he opened the gate, he saw Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu playing happily with the two little creatures.


    Lin Mengya was sitting in the pavilion, looking at the people in the courtyard with gentle eyes and a smile on the face.


    Taking in the sight of Lin Mengya''s contented smile on her face, Long Tianhao thought this was the so-called blissful life as described by poets.


    "The prince is here, Master. The prince is here!"


    Baizhi was the first to spot Long Tianhao. At that moment, her face which was filled with a brilliant smile a moment ago suddenly tensed up.


    She ran up to Lin Mengya, looking all submissive. However, she had lost the liveliness and innocent look a moment ago.


    "Erm, I''m here."


    Baizhi was not the only one, but the rest of the people in the courtyard had obviously hidden their smiles the moment they saw that Long Tianhao arrived.


    Lin Mengya was the only one who continued wearing the sweet and gentle smile on her face.


    "Have you had dinner, Your Highness?"


    Lin Mengya stood up and greeted the prince, just as any wife normally would do.


    "Yes, I''ve already eaten."


    For some unknown reason, a warm feeling filled his cold heart.


    Long Tianhao''s frozen heart was quietly and gradually melting.


    "I''ve asked for Your Highness to come because I''ve something to discuss with you."


    Standing before Long Tianhao, Lin Mengya raised her face up.


    The rays from the setting sun fell on her creamy, translucent skin, making her as beautiful as an angel.


    "What''s it about?"


    Long Tianhao had instinctively softened his voice as if he was afraid to destroy the beautiful scene.


    "Mother saw the chrysanthemum flowers in my courtyard and in a fit of excitement, she suggested that we should hold a flower festival. I would like to hear your thoughts on this."


    Lin Mengya looked down and spoke with the most gentle and sweet voice ever.


    "Alright, I shall put you in charge of this matter then."


    For the first time ever, Long Tianhao had treated her as the mistress of Prince Yu''s Mansion.


    In the past, he used to complain that women were a clamor, so he refused to have any concubines in the mansion.


    Nowadays, however, he could not wait to see Lin Mengya''s warm and smiley face the moment he returned home from outside.


    "Alright, Your Highness. Do you have any other instructions for me?"


    Lin Mengya avoided looking into Long Tianhao''s eyes because they were deep and dark and felt as if her soul would get sucked into them.


    No, she could not let this go on!


    Lin Mengya warned herself that if she sank into this, she would be the one to get hurt eventually.


    "There''s nothing else. It''s going to be a lot of hard work for you."


    Long Tianhao did not know what else to say after this, and the two of them stood there in awkward silence.


    "Elder Sister, Snow and baby tiger seem to be behaving strangely!"


    Luckily at this juncture, Lin Zhongyu exclaimed.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao looked in the direction Xiaoyu was pointing and they saw at the corner of the wall, baby tiger was lying on the floor, foaming at its mouth.


    Lin Mengya dashed towards it as an alarm screamed in her head.


    Frowning, she picked up the baby tiger and folded it into an embrace. Who could be so cruel as to poison this innocent little creature?


    "Go get some cow''s milk from the kitchen! This is a very powerful poison. We have to administer first aid while we look for its antidote!"

 Chapter 156 A Visit to the Pharmacy in the Nigh

    t


    "Here''s the milk!"


    Being extremely familiar with the kitchen, Baizhi had returned with milk within a short time.


    Frowning, Lin Mengya fed the milk to the baby tiger.


    In her previous life, she had merely done experiments with animals.


    This was considered the first time she really tried to save an animal''s life.


    It was not practical to have the animal''s stomach pumped here.


    Lin Mengya had a brainwave and glanced in the direction of the flowering shrub.


    She decisively pulled up a handful of grass and stuffed it into Baiji''s hands.


    "Quick, boil the grass in the water!"


    Although the baby tiger was merely a pet, it had been won the hearts of all in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was very fond of it. Seeing that it had been poisoned, they immediately brought it back into the room and laid it down in its own nest.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya normally carried the antidote with her everywhere she went.


    After the little guy swallowed an antidote pill, his life was preserved.


    "Master, here''s the medicine."


    Baiji handed a cup of warm water to Lin Mengya, which she poured into the baby tiger''s mouth.


    Lin Mengya recognized this grass as she remembered that the baby tiger used to vomit it out violently when it ingested a little of the grass.


    After drinking the medicine, the baby tiger immediately started throwing up.


    Together with some undigested food, it vomited out all the contents of its stomach.


    After such a tumultuous experience, the little guy''s eyes had lost its spark.


    Lin Mengya personally cleaned the baby tiger up and settled it in her arms once again, where it quickly fell asleep.


    "Master, is the baby tiger alright now?"


    The four maidservants looked on nervously, but finally breathed a sigh of relief when Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Xiaoyu, what did the baby tiger eat that caused it to be like this?"


    Lin Zhongyu frowned as he flashed out a piece of fresh chicken meat on his hand.


    Baiji drew the silver hairpin out of her hair and poked the piece of chicken with it. Immediately, the end of the hairpin turned greenish-grey.


    "This must be a powerful poison. Fortunately, the vigilant Snow had quickly snatched the piece of chicken away, otherwise, the baby tiger would have lost its life altogether."


    Perhaps it was because Snow was a little older than the baby tiger and therefore more observant and sharp.


    On the contrary, the baby tiger, being the king of beasts, had turned out to be a little foolish glutton.


    Hopefully, it would have learned its lesson after it woke up.


    "Nevertheless, where did this poison come from? I don''t remember we have such kind of poison in our possession within our courtyard, do we?"


    Baishao was especially upset. After all, she was the one in charge of preparing the food for the two little guys.


    How could she not feel perturbed when a slip-up like this one almost took the baby tiger''s innocent life?


    "That''s right, I''m certain we don''t possess such poison in our courtyard. In my opinion, Miss Cousin must be the one to have done it! She had attempted to pick up Snow but was rejected. It must have caused her to come out with the evil thought to bring harm to the little guy."


    Baizhi voiced her thoughts instantly as a look of resentment appeared on her face.


    "I don''t think so. Ruqin may be willful, but she''s not the kind of person to do such a thing."


    Long Tianhao, who was following behind Lin Mengya, voiced his instinctive opinion based on his understanding of Jiang Ruqin.


    However, he did not expect that the statement he made had upset all the people in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    "The prince is right. Let''s not jump to a conclusion without any solid evidence."


    Jiang Ruqin was after all Long Tianhao''s cousin.


    Lin Mengya''s words put a stop to everyone''s wild guessing.


    "It''s not a good idea to make the incident known to the public, so be very cautious these few days. I will take care of the baby tiger personally. The rest of you may go."


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s instructions to dismiss them, they exchanged looks and then left obediently.


    "You may go, Your Highness. You must have been tired from your work in the last few days."


    Although Long Tianhao wished to stay on, he could not find an excuse to do so.


    He nodded and left in silence.


    "Do you also want to take a look at the baby tiger, Snow?"


    The little guy had been tugging hard on the hem of her skirt for a while now.


    It seemed that Snow was also worried about its little companion.


    "Alright, you may stay here to keep it company."


    Despite being usually playful and wild, Snow was apparently concerned over its little companion when something bad happened to it.


    Snow quietly watched the baby tiger lying in its little nest and occasionally, it used its claws to touch the baby tiger''s head.


    The baby tiger opened its eyes, looked at its little companion, and then fell back into a deep sleep.


    "Trust me, it will be alright."


    Lin Mengya patted Snow''s head as it laid down beside the little tiger''s little nest, but continued to watch its companion with large, unblinking eyes.


    "Are you angry?"


    Suddenly, someone put out a hand to stroke Lin Mengya''s hand.


    Why was it always the oily-mouthed Qinghu who could read her mind?


    "Rest assured, the baby tiger will be fine. If there''s a poison in the world that you can''t neutralize, there would be nothing anyone else could do."


    To Qinghu, Lin Mengya''s ability to neutralize any poison was second to none.


    "Don''t say that. If I''m really as good as you claim, you would not be tormented for my sake and be left with three years of your life."


    Lin Mengya did not use to be so keenly aware of this fear of losing someone dear to her, until the death of Elder Sister Yue Ting.


    Her relationship with Qinghu had started out with one which they made use of each other for gain.


    However, Qinghu had since become her family.


    The thought of going through another parting of death three years from now, Lin Mengya immediately felt an excruciating pain in her heart. It was as if her heart was being slashed by a knife.


    She grabbed onto Qinghu''s clothes and looked into his eyes, saying, "Will you promise me never to die in front of my eyes, please?"


    Lin Mengya was so used to facing all problems with a brave front, that she had not allowed other people to see the weaker side of her.


    For this reason, Qinghu was taken aback to see Lin Mengya behaving this way.


    "Alright, lass, I promise I will die behind your back."


    Qinghu patted Lin Mengya on her head, as a look of regret flashed across his eyes.


    It was a pity that they got to know each other too late.


    "Oh yes, did you see the one who poisoned the baby tiger?"


    Although Qinghu would suddenly disappear on many occasion, his eyes were on a constant lookout for everything that was happening in the courtyard.


    It could be said that everything that happened in the Liuxin Courtyard would not escape Qinghu''s eyes.


    "The culprits were very discreet. I have totally no idea when they put the poison there. It appears that I have to be keeping watch of the entrance to the Liuxin Courtyard at all times."


    However, Lin Mengya had another idea. Although she had Qinghu and Night by her side, it would still be better to rely on herself.


    She had to make some changes if she wanted to protect those who were important to her.


    "Just try your best and don''t be too hard on yourself. Oh yes, did you manage to look for the house I was talking to you about?"


    Once Lin Mengya got into the serious mode, her coyness was replaced by dynamism and drive.


    Although Qinghu immediately started missing the fragile and coquettish Lin Mengya, he knew that this astute and forceful woman was the real Lin Mengya.


    "Yes, when would you like to see it?"


    To Qinghu, every one of Lin Mengya''s instruction was like an imperial edict.


    Not only had he carried her instructions out efficiently, but he also had in fact paid for the piece of land already.


    He had also furnished the place with all the necessities including furniture such as tables and stools.


    The boss just had to open her mouth, and the servant had done all the errands.


    Moreover, this boss of his was a calculating and meticulous one.


    "Let''s go have a look tonight. I suppose it''s not a good idea to go out during the day, for now, so we will go when it''s dark. Oh, please also ask Baisu to come along. When the day comes, she will be following us there anyways."


    Nodding, Qinghu left to make the necessary preparations.


    Lin Mengya looked out only to realize that the sun was already setting.


    The evening breeze blew gently on her.


    A bright and clear moon, with a chipped corner, was hanging in the evening sky


    The darkness which fell onto the earth was the best camouflage for the people going about their businesses in the night.


    Two shadowy figures were seen leaping quickly over the wall of the Liuxin Courtyard.


    In the alley behind the prince''s mansion stood a small horse and its carriage, which had been waiting.


    "Go," a deep, cold voice sounded.


    The coachman called out with a low voice and the horse carriage disappeared into the night.


    "Do you think we can keep this from Night?"


    There was no light within the carriage but Lin Mengya''s voice sounded bright and clear.


    "That honest-to-goodness guy doesn''t dare to even enter your room when you''re asleep. I bet he won''t find out about this."


    Qinghu said, sounding very satisfied with himself.


    If it were not so dark in the horse carriage, Qinghu would have seen how Lin Mengya had rolled her eyes at him in disdain.


    "Do you think everyone is lacking moral principles like you?"


    Lin Mengya could not help but blurt out. Fortunately, it was not the right moment, otherwise, Qinghu would have queried her on what she meant by moral principles.


    "Alright, we''re here."


    The horse carriage stopped in front of a shophouse along a long street. Although it was still within the bustling city, it appeared to be set in solitude and quietness because it was situated at the border of the city.


    From the outside, the shophouse was not especially spacious, being around eighty square meters.


    At the moment, it was filled with drawer chests carrying medicine and herbs.


    From the outside, it looked just like any regular pharmacy. However, as they rounded the drawer chests, passed through a blue curtain and a corridor, there was a whole new world behind.


    "How did you manage to find a wonderful place like this?"


    A small crescent-shaped door at the back led them into a large garden.


    The garden was a little empty at this moment, and from the look of it, they could tell that the place was unoccupied.


    Nevertheless, the place was very spacious and neat. Looming behind the courtyard was a two-story building.


    There were other smaller buildings around the courtyard. No one would have imagined that there was a spacious but quite living space behind the simple-looking pharmacy.


    "This place was built by a rich man in a spur of the moment. The facade was ordinary and the backdoor looked nothing out of ordinary. However, this courtyard looked impressive."


    Qinghu was right in making such a comment. Nevertheless, he sounded as if he was inviting a compliment from Lin Mengya.


    "Oh yes, of course. The credit is all yours for finding this place. Are you satisfied now?"


    Compliments were free of charge, so Lin Mengya did not mind sparing Qinghu some to satisfy his ego and vanity.


    "On top of that, the most amazing thing is right here."


    With a mysterious smile, Qinghu led her into an ordinary-looking room.


    Lin Mengya peeped in only to see a dark room. What was so usual about this room?

 Chapter 157 Raising an Army

    "Come over, follow closely behind me and be careful."


    Qinghu smiled as he led Lin Mengya into the small, dark room.


    Spying Qinghu''s smile on his face, Lin Mengya''s curiosity was kindled.


    What this suspense all about?


    There was a movement in the courtyard the moment they entered the room.


    "Who''s that?"


    Qinghu reacted quickly and pushed Lin Mengya into the dark room.


    "How are you doing, Master of the dock?"


    Lin Mengya''s body tensed when she heard the words.


    She supposed that no one in Peach Blossom Dock knew Qinghu to be alive.


    "Who is this?"


    Qinghu, who was usually cautious and vigilant, did not acknowledge nor deny being a member of the dock.


    Nevertheless, his arms were stiff in preparation to kill whoever was in the courtyard.


    "Don''t be anxious. I''m just like you, having escaped from Peach Blossom Dock. Just I was not as lucky as you."


    The voice was hoarse and not pleasant to the ear, making Lin Mengya uneasy.


    "So it''s you. Why don''t you show yourself since you''re already here."


    Although Qinghu seemed to know the person''s identity, he opened the door of the dark room and walked out, leaving Lin Mengya in there.


    "Be careful."


    Lin Mengya held on tightly to Qinghu''s sleeves, refusing to let go of him.


    "It''s alright, lass, he''s not my match."


    With his usual warm smile, Qinghu slipped out in an instant and locked the door behind him.


    "Yunzhu, if you''re seeking my life, I welcome you to seek your death, but first tell me how you found this place."


    Qinghu walked out carefully step by step. Under the moonlit sky, the queer smile on his unisex face was clearly visible.


    "Seeking your life? Do you think I would be able to regain everything and be back to my old self by killing you? Qinghu, I had not persisted until now to seek death."


    Suddenly, another shadowy figure in black floated down from the other corner of the courtyard.


    However, that figure did not appear to be male. Being completely swaddled in a veil of black, the figure felt more like a malicious spirit.


    "Since I''ve managed to track you down all the way here, isn''t this the evidence that I''ve passed Moran''s test? However, I''m really surprised to see many familiar faces in your Furong Restaurant."


    Yunzhu must be an ex-killer in Peach Blossom Dock.


    Lin Mengya could more or less deduce this fact. However, Qinghu sounded as if there were some kind of grievances between them.


    Moran? Was he referring to that guy at Furong Restaurant?


    "Did Moran send you here?"


    This statement seemed to put Qinghu at ease, so that he started letting down his guard.


    Yunzhu chuckled in his hoarse voice.


    She stretched out her hand to lift off the black veil covering her head.


    "What else is there for me to hold on to if I''ve already come to this state?"


    Under the moonlight, Yunzhu''s countenance could be seen clearly from where Lin Mengya was and she gasped at the sight of Yunzhu.


    A girl''s face was said to be her most important asset, but the face of the girl before her eyes was wrinkled with loose, droopy skin that resembled the bark of an old tree.


    "Your face¡ª"


    Qinghu exclaimed, seemingly taken aback, but only for a second.


    What kind of person had he not seen in Peach Blossom Dock?


    At least this was only a wrinkled, gray-haired old lady.


    "The poison in my body had been half-neutralized by a very able person. Unfortunately, my face is ruined and cannot be salvaged."


    Yunzhu made herself sound so casual, nevertheless, Lin Mengya could hear the nostalgia in her voice.


    It was not uncommon for people living in modern society to suffer premature aging.


    However, this was not the case for Yunzhu. From what she said, it seemed that this aging was the side effect of some poison in her.


    "You used to be the most famous and popular prostitute in the whole of the Capital City in those days. What a pity."


    The poison in Qinghu''s body had also been neutralized, but his countenance remained that of a twenty-year-old man.


    Coupled with the fact that he had been spending so much time around Lin Mengya, Qinghu had gradually walked out of depression.


    Someone without any background knowledge of Qinghu would never make any connection between this handsome young man and the cold-blooded killer in Peach Blossom Dock.


    Lin Mengya peeked through the chink of the door, hoping desperately that these two lunatics would not get into a fight.


    "The number one prostitute? Haha, who would know that I''m the number one prostitute as well as a tiptop killer in Peach Blossom Dock? Let''s cut the crap for now. I heard from Moran that you broadcasted through them that you were able to detoxify all kinds of poison, is that true?"


    Qinghu started frowning as he began to be wary of this woman before him.


    "Yes, I did say that, but hasn''t the poison in your body been neutralized?"


    An almost undetectable look of misery flashed momentarily across Yunzhu''s eyes.


    "If only you could detoxify the poison in his body, I''m willing to be used by you any way you wish. Even if you poison me so that I would be under your control, I''ll be willing."


    Qinghu dazed for a moment. Did the woman not escape from Peach Blossom Dock in order to break free from other people''s control?


    Why would she¡ª


    "Let me out, damn fox!"


    As the sudden frustrated voice of Lin Mengya sounded, Yunzhu was slightly taken aback.


    Finally, the enigmatic look on Qinghu''s face was gone.


    Looking more like a child who had done something wrong, Qinghu opened the door behind him.


    "You got carried away in your happy conversation that you''ve completely neglected my feelings! Luckily I''m not claustrophobic, otherwise, you''d have scared the shit out of me!"


    Once outside the room, Lin Mengya''s fists were clenched as she was about to give Qinghu a punch.


    Qinghu, who did not manage to dodge Lin Mengya''s attach on time, cried out in agony. He held on to his bruised chin and looked grudgingly at Lin Mengya.


    Why on earth was this lass always so sassy?


    The two were fighting and arguing when they at some point looked at each other and were suddenly aware of the woman''s amused glare.


    "My apologies for his lack of manners, which must have appeared ridiculous."


    As Lin Mengya removed the hood of the cape from her hand, her gorgeous face was revealed under the moonlight.


    "It''s alright, but I''ve not been introduced. You are¡ª"


    "I''m his family. I might become your behind-the-scenes boss in future. You may call me Lin Mengya."


    As she stretched out her arm, Yunzhu hesitated for a second, but eventually, a smile appeared on her wrinkled face.


    "I''m surprised you''re actually this young and pretty, just like me in those days."


    What was even more surprising was that the most feared master in the Peach Blossom Dock back in those days had become so... obedient before this girl.


    What was so extraordinary about this girl?


    "Although the poison on your body had been neutralized, the poison on your face would not be so easy to get rid of. Perhaps, the method you used to get rid of the poison in your body had somehow forced and concentrated all of the poison onto your face."


    After Lin Mengya held on to Yunzhu''s hand, she could more or less accurately assess her condition.


    Yunzhu looked at the girl before her eyes with amazement. How did she find this out before she even told her?


    "You''re right. I''ve stumbled upon this martial arts skill which after I mastered it, was able to force or concentrate the poison in my body to onto one part of my body. However, I had not expected that this part of the body turned out to be my face."


    Yunzhu was narrating her story as if it was somebody else''s experience, which was to be expected from a killer. A person capable of being a killer was unlikely to be compassionate and sympathetic.


    "What you don''t know is that although this method was able to preserve your life, one day there would be a counter effect. By that time, you''ll be greatly tormented."


    What she did was equivalent to compressing the poison in her body into a zip file.


    Once it got extracted from the "compressed file", not even the gods could save her.


    She would be struggling on whilst at death''s door. It would be a matter of time that she passed on.


    "So what? Anyways I neither look like a ghost nor a human. If you''re able to neutralize the poison for me, I''ll serve you faithfully. On the other hand, if you fail to do so, I will spread the news that Qinghu is still alive. Then, there will be a stream of killers going after your lives!"


    When she was done talking, Yunzhu turned around and left.


    "She''s a lunatic, let''s not bother about what she said, lass."


    As Lin Mengya''s eyes followed Yunzhu as she went away, her curiosity was aroused.


    "Why did she leave Peach Blossom Dock?"


    Qinghu pondered and then replied, "She did it for a man. At that time, her fame had spread far and wide in the Capital City. This man was one of many who visited her frequently, but I''m not clear what happened later on. Don''t worry, I won''t give her a chance to spread the news about me."


    If Qinghua claimed to be the second most cruel person around, no one would dare to claim to be the first.


    He had instructed Moran and Qingli to spread the information so Lin Mengya could start to recruit talents.


    He was especially hoping to attract kungfu masters who had relocated to other villages when they got injured.


    Qinghu had full confidence in Lin Mengya''s skill in handling poison. He believed that she would be able to win the hearts of many by her talent.


    "I agree, but have you gotten ready all the things I have asked you to help me prepare?"


    Qinghu nodded, and thereafter, he dashed into the small, empty building.


    Soon, he brought out a small box the size of a palm from within the building.


    There was a lock on the box. Once he unlocked the box, one could see that there were two layers to the inside of the box.


    Little compartments the size of fingernails was partitioned but tightly sealed using light wood.


    Lin Mengya opened one of them and a pungent sweet smell came onto her in that instant.


    "What a delicate little thing. However, how did you put this poisonous medicine here?"


    Lin Mengya picked up the dark red pill the size of a soybean. It was an extremely poisonous medicine.


    Its potency should not be underestimated because even such a small pill could poison and kill an entire village of people.


    "Wow, you even sealed it with wax. Looks like you''re getting better at this."


    Lin Mengya placed the poisonous pill back into the box and realized that there were altogether 36 tiny compartments.


    This would become something her survival kit which she would gradually fill it up with medicine useful to her.


    This box was carefully and painstakingly sought out by Qinghu and no one except Lin Mengya would be able to open the box.


    "I''m just trying it out."


    Qinghu smiled. There was no way he would tell Lin Mengya that he had killed the entire household of the smith using this same poisonous pill after the smith gave him the box.


    He would certainly be severely berated if the lass found out about this.

 Chapter 158 A Party

    They spent some more time studying the box. Thereafter, Lin Mengya followed Qinghu back to the prince¡¯s mansion.


    By the time they arrived, Baisu had been waiting at the back gate, for some time already.


    Lin Mengya returned to her room secretly, under Baisu¡¯s cover.


    At this moment, Baiji was tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep.


    She was restless and anxious, fearing that her mistress had been found out, since she was taking so long to come back.


    Suddenly, a dark, shadowy figure appeared by her bed.


    Baizhi suppressed her urge to scream. She reached out a trembling to lift up the netting.


    She spotted a pair of shoes embroidered with peony flowers, and her heart was finally at ease.


    ¡°Master, you almost scared me to death by making fun of me!¡±


    When she lifted the bednet, a smiling Lin Mengya, clad in a dark cape, appeared.


    ¡°I was just playing a joke. I promise I won¡¯t do it again, Elder Sister Baiji!¡±


    Baiji stared at Lin Mengya accusingly, yet at the next moment, she burst out laughing.


    Over time, the relationship between them had progressed beyond that of a master and her servant.


    ¡°Get into the bed quickly. It¡¯s a cold night and the bed will keep you warm.¡±


    Baiji quickly helped Lin Mengya get changed, and the master-servant pair got onto the bed and started chatting, under the blanket.


    ¡°Master, why is your body feel so cold? Winter is not even here yet.¡±


    Baiji rubbed her feet against Lin Mengya¡¯s feet, to keep her warm, as it pained her to know that she was cold. Baiji was especially attentive to the needs of the people in the courtyard. It was because she used to mother her younger siblings, back home.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my body¡¯s disposition. Oh yes, Baiji, who else do you have back home?¡±


    While she needed someone to manage the pharmacy, it had to be someone faithful and trustworthy enough, because of her special identity.


    Even since Baiji joined them in the courtyard, she had contributed much to the work, with her hardworking and steadfast character.


    Lin Mengya had long considered her as one of her family, and she believed that the family who raised such a wonderful daughter, must be remarkable too.


    ¡°I have my father, mother, a younger sister and two younger brothers, at home.¡±


    Her family background had been clearly stated in the contract, when she was sold to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    If not for the prolonged famine over a period of a few years, she would not have been sold into slavery.


    Fortunately, she had been sold into a kind family to serve a master, who treated her like a sister.


    ¡°What do your parents do?¡±


    Without thinking too much into Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Baiji answered them, honestly.


    ¡°When my father was young, he used to work as a steward for a large family. My mother was the head seamstress in an embroidery shop. However, as she aged and became less capable, she was dismissed from her job.¡±


    From this piece of information, it seemed that the relationship between an employer and his employee was not a secure one, unlike in the olden days.


    There was not much job security, and once people grew old, their lives became rather pathetic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve acquired a piece of land outside, to do some business. Firstly, it can provide us with some allowance, and secondly, we can use the profit as your dowry. I don¡¯t feel comfortable letting other people manage the shop. Can you ask your parents to come and meet me in a few days¡¯ time? I¡¯ll see whether they are suitable to manage the shop for me. What do you think?¡±


    Baiji was stunned when she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Staring at her master in shock, Baiji was at a loss for words.


    ¡°But Master, my parents are getting old and my siblings are still immature and not that sensible yet. What if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know I can trust you, and in turn trust your family. I can¡¯t expect much from Baisu and Baizhi. As for Baishao, ask her tomorrow, on my behalf, if she has any family members who need work. Get them to come to me, so I can make a decision.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice trailed off, as she spoke.


    Before Baiji could respond, she realized that her master had dozed off.


    Baiji smiled and shook her head.


    Her master appeared to be an extremely shrewd woman.


    However, sometimes, she also behaved like a little child.


    As she carefully covered her master with the blanket, she was filled with inexpressible gratitude for Lin Mengya¡¯s kindness towards her.


    She must have offered up the best incense to the gods in her previous life, to have such a kind master in this life.


    It was late autumn, and the weather was turning colder each day.


    However, for some unknown reason, the chrysanthemum flowers in Lin Mengya¡¯s garden were still in full bloom.


    Every day, Concubine De would visit their courtyard, to enjoy the sight of the beautiful flowers.


    ¡°Greetings of peace to Concubine De.¡±


    The moment Concubine De arrived at the courtyard, Lin Mengya¡¯s four maidservants quickly came up to her to welcome her, and to pay their respects to her.


    ¡°Sigh, the Liuxin Courtyard is filled with beautiful flowers, as well as beautiful girls. Behold these four maids, Jinyue. Don¡¯t they look like us when we were young?¡±


    The more Concubine De grew fond of Lin Mengya, the more the people in the Liuxin Courtyard, gained favor from her.


    ¡°You are generous with your praises. These four maids are indeed pretty, but they are nowhere close to how you were in the past!¡±


    In fact, Jinyue was secretly glad, when she looked at these four maidservants.


    They had turned out to be fine ladies, under Lin Mengya¡¯s guidance and nurturing.


    Their dressing and the mannerisms by which they conducted themselves, were even more elegant than the daughters of some reputable families.


    Jinyue looked around, but the master of the courtyard was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Baiji, where¡¯s your master? Why do I not see her? She is always the first to rush out to welcome Concubine De!¡±


    Concubine De glanced up and found that Lin Mengya was indeed, nowhere in sight.


    ¡°In response to your question, it¡¯s because it will be the chrysanthemum flower festival tomorrow. Princess Yu thinks that just looking at the flowers would be too uninteresting and would disappoint your good intentions. She is preparing something more interesting, and she wants it to be a surprise for you.¡±


    Baiji replied politely.


    Concubine De and Jinyue exchanged looks, as they wondered what the princess had up her sleeves.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s new? Tell it to us.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s curiosity was aroused immediately. However, Lin Mengya had instructed her four maidservants to keep it a secret, so they refused to reveal it, but said that Concubine De had to find out personally.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming to have a look. This lass is getting cheekier each day.¡±


    Although the relationship between them was that of a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, Concubine De was more intimate with Lin Mengya, than with her own son, Long Tianhao.


    Just as she entered the inner court of the Liuxin Courtyard, they saw Long Tianhao holding Lin Mengya in his arms. Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    ¡°What are you doing, just standing there?¡±


    An embarrassed looked flashed across Jinyue¡¯s eyes.


    To her, it was not appropriate for the prince and his princess to behave so intimately before the eyes of so many people.


    This was scandalous, breaching decorum.


    ¡°Mother! Please ask him to put me down!¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to struggle free from Long Tianhao. What happened was, as she was trying to hang something, while climbing up, she lost her balance and fell.


    Unexpectedly, Long Tianhao rushed up on time to catch her and thereafter, kept her in his arms.


    What was even more unexpected was that he had caught her at exactly the right angle.


    At that moment, their lips came into contact.


    It was only at this moment that they were surrounded by their servants, but things had happened too quickly for them to react.


    At this instant, she was blushing deeply.


    ¡°Be careful not to injure yourself.¡±


    Although it was only a light peck on the lips, Long Tianhao¡¯s heart was pounding away crazily.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s breath had been so deliciously sweet.


    It was as if an electrical current had run through him.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    The two of them faced each other, both awkward and silent.


    Nevertheless, the eyes of the spectators softened at this sight.


    ¡°Sigh, the two of you are like kids!¡± commented Concubine, as she walked up to them.


    Having been through this herself, she understood this sweet, romantic feeling between a boy and a girl.


    Yet being part of the royal family, marriages were usually just bargaining chips, as well as fetters.


    Life would be worth living if there happened to be true feelings at all.


    She was undoubtedly very fond of Ya¡¯er, but she was surprised that Yu¡¯er shared her sentiments.


    ¡°Greetings of peace to Mother. Just now¡­ just now I fell down from the ladder, and the prince saved me.¡±


    A deeply, blushing Lin Mengya was trying to explain herself, but was in fact making matters worse.


    ¡°So he saved you, erm, that¡¯s good. I heard that you¡¯ve come out with some creative ideas. What is this little brain of yours thinking about?¡±


    Concubine De quickly changed the topic to help them out of this situation, as she shot a glance at Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao quickly stepped aside, so as to direct his wife to his mother.


    ¡°I thought a regular banquet would be rather uninteresting. I was thinking of holding a guessing game, while wearing masks.¡±


    ¡°A guessing game wearing masks? ¡± A puzzled look appeared on both Concubine De and Long Tianhao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where on earth did she get the idea from?¡±


    Concubine De and Long Tianhao finally understood what Lin Mengya meant, after she explained it to them.


    Every guest attending the banquet had to put on a mask, made by Lin Mengya.


    In this way, no one would know each other¡¯s identity.


    If no one knew the identity of the other, everyone would able to enjoy the fun better.


    As for the guessing game, it was more to align with the usual practices during the Mid-autumn Festival.


    During that time, Lin Mengya would set various kinds of questions, regarding the chrysanthemum flowers of the Mid-autumn Festival.


    Whoever was able to answer the most questions, would get a prize.


    The reason for holding such a banquet was because Lin Mengya felt that Concubine De was under so much constraint, during normal days.


    Being a concubine to the emperor, she would only hear people talking to her in a respectful way.


    She would never be able to have this sort of fun.


    ¡°This¡­ I fear would not be appropriate. What if someone offends Concubine De?¡± Jinyue said, looking worried.


    Concubine De was respected by virtue of her status, and no one should treat her rudely.


    ¡°Rest assured, Aunt Jinyue. During that time, the male and female guests would be segregated. Even if everyone is wearing a mask, there would not be any problem telling a male guest from a female guest. I will stay by Concubine De¡¯s side to accompany her, so that there¡¯s no chance of anyone being rude to her.¡±


    Lin Mengya merely wanted to be a spectator to watch the event. She had planned to hide in a corner with Concubine De, and watch the people entertaining themselves.


    This was meant to first, to tell people apart from one another.


    All the people from her courtyard, would not be wearing any masks.


    However, all the guests together with their servants, would be required to put on the clothes she had specially prepared.


    It would only take one look for her to tell if someone was from her courtyard, or from the outside, so no one would be able to pass off as someone else.


    In addition, all the participants had to have a motif, designed by her, stamped on their hands.


    There would be no room for confusion.


    ¡°Hm, sounds like an amazing idea. What do you think, Yu¡¯er?¡±


    All of a sudden, Concubine De directed her question at Long Tianhao.


    Normally, Long Tianhao would reply Concubine De¡¯s question, no matter how detached he was.


    However, she waited for a long time, to no avail. Long Tianhao remained silent.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, Yu¡¯er? Mother is asking you a question!¡±


    Concubine De turned around and realized that her son was in a daze, while his eyes were fixed on her daughter-in-law!

 Chapter 159 The Banquet’s Beginning

    ¡°The son really grew old enough to be independent. Well, I¡¯ll leave you two here. Jinyue, Let¡¯s stop disturbing Mengya, and leave now.¡±


    Concubine De, as Lin Mengya¡¯s mother-in-law, was happy to see her son and her daughter-in-law being harmonious.


    Being the case, Concubine De left Lin Mengya¡¯s yard with Jinyue.


    ¡°Your Highness, what good idea do you have in mind?¡±


    After Concubine De¡¯s tease, Long Tianhao still looked uncomfortable at the moment.


    Lin Mengya considerately turned to a new topic, breaking the awkward atmosphere between them.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Facing Lin Mengya, Long Tianhao did not know what to say, all of a sudden.


    Lin Mengya seemed like full of weird ideas.


    Even Long Tianhao could never know what the little girl would do the next moment.


    Whatever she did would become unfathomable.


    ¡°I learned that Your Highness¡¯s birthday would come in a few days?


    Long Tianhao with his head lowered, didn¡¯t see clearly Lin Mengya¡¯s facial expression.


    He hesitantly nodded. ¡®Birthday?¡¯


    He seemed to have never celebrated his birthday since he became an adult.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought to herself that, no matter what, Long Tianhao was the one who offered her everything she needed, up to then.


    Since it was so, it would be better to find a way to please him.


    ¡°Well then, can Your Highness make time for me on his birthday?¡±


    Long Tianhao had been busy recently. Princess Ming Yue had left, and there would be no trouble anymore. But they still had few chances to see each other.


    Every time they met, they had to leave after just a few words.


    Long Tianyhao thought about it, and found that he might be available on his birthday, though he knew little about what Lin Mengya was going to do.


    ¡°I may be available. I will tell you if I¡¯m occupied.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt excited, and raised her smiling face.


    ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s make a pinky swear!¡±


    Lin Mengya reached her pinky finger to curl around Long Tianhao¡¯s counterpart.


    And she pretended to stamp on his thumb. Long Tianhao didn¡¯t understand Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior. But he had a feeling that she was making a promise.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Long Tianhao started to look forward to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise. ¡®What surprise will it be?¡¯


    Lin Mengya made swift preparations. She designed different themes for male and female guests separately.


    The male guest area was set in the Qinwu Courtyard, with a winding canal.


    The winding canal with underlaying pebbles might not be long. But Lin Mengya prepared decorated paper boats of various forms.


    Then, a special servant would launch boats with riddles on them on the other end of the canal.


    Then, Lin Mengya prepared trotting horse lamps with riddles on them for the female guest area.


    Lin Mengya ordered servants to pull a piece of colorful string around pillars in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Papers with riddles were also hung on the strings.


    Besides, the trotting horse lamps would also work as a light source.


    Light after shade would look beautiful.


    Guests first enjoyed the beauty of chrysanthemums in the afternoon. When lights were lit at night, they could amuse themselves in the two yards after putting on a mask and getting dressed.


    At night, the Liuxin Courtyard was well illuminated by evening lights like a wonderland.


    Even her four maids¡¯ interests were aroused to play.


    If Lin Mengya had not stopped them, they would have run to guess riddles.


    ¡°Little girl! Little girl! I want to go there too!¡±


    Qinghu had never taken part in such an interesting banquet, so he lingered around Lin Mengya early in the morning.


    ¡°You? Okay, which yard do you want to choose?¡±


    Lin Mengya, biting a delicious scallion pancake, calmly cleaned her greasy hand on Qinghu¡¯s white clothes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see men¡¯s faces. And I think, girls will need a guide when they appreciate chrysanthemums, right?¡±


    Looking at the dirty handprints, Qinghu felt very sorry for his clothes. ¡®My new clothes!¡¯


    Unfortunately, the Snows began to do the same thing. They also cleaned their dirty paws on Qinghu¡¯s clothes.


    Lin Mengya loved them like treasures.


    Qinghu resisted his impulse to kick them to death. He had to pretend not to have seen black grey plum blossom prints on the lower hem.


    ¡°You dressed up as a woman. But why not be a good woman?¡±


    Speaking of Qinghu¡¯s girl-like look, Lin Mengya became speechless.


    Qinghu, with such an exaggerated makeup and coquettish behavior, was exactly like a procuress!


    ¡°Women are always untruthful. Common people will not understand my beauty. Oh, Xiaoyu, you will also stay in the Liuxin Courtyard, right? Do you need me to prepare women¡¯s wear for you? What a tender young boy you are. You will look pretty once you wear it!¡±


    Instantly, Lin Zhongyu looked at Qinghu with disgust. But Baisu was the one who made the biggest reaction.


    Upon hearing his words, Baisu pulled out her sword hurriedly towards Qinghu.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Qinghu was chased around the yard. Lin Mengya giggled, and took Xiaoyu aside, seeing the fun.


    ¡°Sister, do you want me to dress as a woman?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu watched Lin Mengya, waiting for an answer.


    Lin Mengya pinched his cheek. It was so flexible. He had grown strong enough to surprise her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, only if you like. Oh, Xiaoyu, do me a favor. Arrange some secret guards in our yard.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes lit up. Recently, too many people revolved around his sister.


    He had few chances to help his sister. Sister asked for a favor just then. He would absolutely say yes.


    ¡°No problem. I will arrange secret guards to defend your room. No one will have a chance to cause trouble!¡±


    Lin Mengya petted Xiaoyu, yet a flicker of concern flashed in her eyes.


    Her Liuxin Courtyard had never been open to others.


    But now, guests could visit it casually. She couldn¡¯t help feel worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m drained! That bad girl¡¯s kung fu is poor, but has a good flying skill.¡±


    It looked as if Baisu were chasing Qinghu, but in fact, Qinghu was playing with Baisu.


    Few people could defeat Qinghu after all.


    ¡°Baisu, come on. When you become a kung fu master, beat him to death.¡±


    Everyone burst into laughter. Everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard seemed to be carefree, removed from all troubles.


    Finally, the chrysanthemum meeting came, whether you were happy or not.


    Guests arrived in succession shortly after lunch time.


    Long Tianhao was the Crown Prince¡¯s enemy, but he was young and promising, and had military glory.


    That, and had affinity with the Lin family, which had made him more important in the officials¡¯ minds.


    Some aristocratic families, who he had been getting well with before, arrived very early.


    Among them was the Yue family.


    ¡°Greetings, Concubine De, Princess Yu.¡±


    Yue Qi dressed in mourning white, pined away just after a few days.


    Her round face became thinner now, which made her look more delicate, but less active.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you. I know, you and Mengya are close. Go ahead and relax.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Concubine De still felt that she owed the Yue family.


    But she could only pay them in this manner. Mrs. Yue was the chief culprit in causing Yue Ting¡¯s death after all.


    She would only treat Yue Qi in a friendlier way. Yue Qi was sensible enough to not misbehave.


    ¡°Qi¡¯er, how are you doing? Are you alright?¡±


    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had to mingle with everyone.


    But she took Yue Qi with her. For one thing, it showed her close relationship with the Yue family. For another, it showed others that Yue Qi was under her protection.


    Therefore, no one dared to look down upon the Yue family, even after Yue Ting¡¯s death.


    ¡°Everything is okay. Sister Lin, father told me that you had something to tell me? What is it?¡±


    Yue Qi had a tough time after Yue Ting¡¯s death.


    Father broke up completely with her mother; he even forced Yue Qi to move out of her mother¡¯s house.


    They had been always courteous to each other in the past. But at the moment, they were incompatible as fire and water.


    The concubine and her children availed themselves of the opportunity to get in.


    The Yue family was no longer the harmonic family it had been before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it at night. Promise me, don¡¯t mention it with others. Don¡¯t show anything before your family.¡±


    Yue Qi nodded. Sister Lin was the only one who she could rely on, after her sister¡¯s death.


    Yue Qi was currently forced to grow up. But Lin Mengya thought it to be a good thing.


    Admiring the beauty of flowers was an elegant thing. So guests today were almost civilian officials.


    Military officers preferred the evening banquet.


    After everything was well prepared, Lin Mengya returned to the Liuxin Courtyard with her maids.


    Upon entering it, Lin Mengya saw that the gifted youth had already started to croon a poem in the pavilion.


    Long Tianhao was sitting in a prominent position, but his eyes rested upon Lin Mengya who had just arrived.


    ¡°Hey, third sister-in-law? The fairest beauty!¡±


    Only Long Qinghan dared to unscrupulously make fun of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya smiled gently, and slightly saluted.


    ¡°Your Highness, everything is ready. Officials, you may change your clothes and wear your masks now.¡±


    Everyone knew the rules, but they didn¡¯t know what on earth what they were in for.


    ¡°Okay, please.¡±


    Long Tianhao looked forward to it, too.


    He had been to all kinds of banquets. But it was the first time to take part in such a celebration.


    Officials followed their special servants to the guest rooms in the Qinwu Courtyard, who helped them getting dressed, and wore their masks.


    All of a sudden, Baisu popped behind Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Master, you were right. There was indeed someone trying to sneak in your room. I stopped him.¡±

 Chapter 160 The Troublemaker Came

    Lin Mengya nodded, and kept her polite smile.


    ¡°Okay, keep your eyes open.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Male guests went to the Qinwu Courtyard with activities appealing to men.


    The evening drew on. Lin Mengya did not prepare a common dinner, but a buffet.


    She had carefully prepared drinks and food.


    Guests served themselves various delicacies, which was well matched with the theme of ¡®Guess with your mask on¡¯ that day.


    It had just become dark outside. Lin Mengya already told a servant to light the lamps.


    Female guests, who avoided scandals with male guests during the daytime, all dressed themselves, and were appreciating chrysanthemums under the light in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, it is really a unique experience to appreciate chrysanthemums under the light.¡±


    Concubine De accompanied by Lin Mengya, having put on a lavender dress.


    Unmarried Misses all wore aqua or bright pink clothes.


    Married ladies all wore light purple or baby blue dresses.


    Servants all wore differently.


    They would not be recognized at a glance, but their status could be seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it, mother. Why not guess lantern riddles with Jinyue? The Prince has told me that mother was the most gifted lady in the Capital City.¡±


    Concubine De was pleased by Lin Mengya.


    And some close ladies kept speaking highly of her son and daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, Concubine De recovered herself and felt relieved.


    ¡°Princess Yu, I¡¯ll stay with Concubine De. You can do your own thing.¡±


    Jinyue held Concubine De, and gave Lin Mengya a reliable look.


    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had many things to deal with on such an occasion.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya silently left, and walked through the crowd back to her room.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Baisu told her that, many people had continuously tried to slip into her room, just after the buffet began.


    If she had not prepared guards outside every room, the Liuxin Courtyard might have been broken into.


    ¡°Some infiltrators really mean to cause trouble, but some others do not. We cannot tell the difference.¡±


    Qinghu, who wore black and hid in the darkness, was the general director of the guards in the Liuxin Courtyard that night.


    His handsome face looked cold. ¡®These infiltrators are as annoying as flies.¡¯


    Lin Mengya nodded. All of this was even beyond her expectation.


    It seemed that, Jiang Ruqin had deliberately suggested the chrysanthemum party to Concubine De for other purposes.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Since they want to ruin the meeting, why don¡¯t we invite them?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled lightly, like a fox¡¯s smirk thrilling others.


    It was a wonderland full of laughter in both the Liuxin and the Qinwu Courtyards at the moment.


    It became darker then. Everyone, even Concubine De, grew more comfortable. It was if they had returned to their younger days.


    Lin Mengya hid herself in the crowd while her maids were in her room.


    For one thing, no imposter could appear. Also, some unnecessary troubles could be avoided.


    Lin Mengya, hiding in the dark, carefully observed everyone.


    Jiang Ruqin did not stay with Concubine De. Lin Mengya had given some special guards clothes and masks with some marks that only she understood.


    They seemed to be assigned randomly.


    But only she could recognize them.


    Everything was going well. Unexpectedly, a sound of hubbub exploded from one side of the Liuxin Courtyard.


    People¡¯s attention was slowly drawn to there.


    However, Lin Mengya still stood under the eaves, as one with the darkness.


    ¡°Sister, should we go and check?¡±


    All of a sudden, Baisu appeared behind Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    If they went there, someone might grasp the opportunity to mess about with the banquet. It would be worse.


    ¡°We¡¯d better wait here. If something really happens, the servant will report to us.¡±


    Just after Lin Mengya uttered her last word, someone really rushed over, shouting.


    ¡°Help! Someone died! Help!¡±


    It seemed to be a maid.


    Lin Mengya ran in a hurry, and rushed through the crowd.


    There was a woman lying down who seemed to be suffering from epilepsy.


    She was foaming at her mouth, her limbs moving haphazardly.


    A flicker of confusion flashed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, but she still kept calm, and shouted,


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s suffering convulsions. Hurry, carry her to a room.¡±


    Several strong old maids carried her hurriedly to a room at once.


    Many guests looked at that woman, and were concerned.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. It is just an old trouble. The doctor will see her. Then, excuse me for my absence.¡±


    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had to take care of that woman.


    Since she had explained things like that, other guests would not take it seriously.


    ¡°I will look after her. Please help yourself.¡±


    Lin Mengya entered the guest room. Then, she sent the old maids out of the room.


    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu also followed her into the room. They watched the woman on the bed, with varied expressions on their faces.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be symptoms of epilepsy, right?¡±


    Qinghu was experienced. Looking at the woman who had calmed down, he asked this.


    Lin Mengya nodded, with some chillness in her eyes.


    ¡°It is simply a drug allergy. Look at her face. Are there many red dots?¡±


    Qinghu unmasked her. Her face was truly filled with frighteningly red dots, like the symptoms of smallpox.


    ¡°Then, will she die?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu thought it mattered more. If the woman died in Lin Mengya¡¯s house, rumors about her would increase.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was only an allergy. It could cause the patient to faint at most.


    A flicker of confusion swept across her heart. ¡®She must have accidentally been taken advantage of.¡¯


    ¡®But what is their purpose of such a disturbance?¡¯


    ¡°You go out first. I will find someone to look after her.¡±


    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu exchanged glances, nodded and disappeared.


    Lin Mengya managed to make herself calm down, and opened the door.


    ¡°Maids, come to take good care of this lady. The royal doctor will come soon.¡±


    Instantly, three or four maids entered the room. Lin Mengya looked at the woman on the bed, as if absorbed in her thoughts.


    ¡®I wish that everything would just be a coincidence.¡¯


    Because of that episode, the crowd seemed to be not as joyful as before.


    As the hostess, Lin Mengya had a responsibility liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°My dear guests, I am sorry to let that episode disturb you. Since I have promised to reward the winner, then, I will now show the award to all of you.¡±


    After she uttered her last word, someone presented a refined casket.


    The moment Lin Mengya approached to open the casket, the soft lights gradually dimmed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the legendary luminous pearl given by a foreign country as a tribute? Princess Yu dares to use it as the award. How generous she is!¡±


    Guests gasped in astonishment.


    It was said that, the legendary luminous pearl could not only light up at night, but it could also be kept in the dead person¡¯s mouth to keep the corpse from decay for thousands of years.


    They were few in number, which made them more precious.


    ¡°Concubine De proposed to take it as the award. Everyone is likely to be the winner. I¡¯ve noticed that there are still lots of unsolved riddles. Only when you answer the riddle and take it in your hand, it counts. If you take it with no answer, your mark will be deducted. I hope that every guest may gain what they like here.¡±


    Lin Mengya had prepared many commemorative awards for everyone except the winner.


    She even prepared the trotting horse lamp with myths on it for everyone.


    Everyone would have an award. That was how the banquet was arranged.


    Everyone was surprised at Princess Yu¡¯s generosity, and felt appreciated after learning of Concubine De¡¯s charity.


    ¡°Mother, what do you think of it?¡±


    Concubine De nodded. Lin Mengya did well.


    She had taken everyone into consideration, and also aroused everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Concubine De felt very pleased, even by just sitting aside.


    A night full of joys was more valued than a legendary illuminous pearl.


    ¡°Little girl, you are more sociable. I have just told your eldest uncle that, you are not simple.¡±


    ¡®Eldest uncle?¡¯ Lin Mengya thought of Concubine De¡¯s parents¡¯ home. ¡®The eldest uncle is possibly Jiang Ruqin¡¯s father.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, how could I? How could I forget to let mother gather with her family? Aunt Jinyue, please invite eldest uncle over.¡±


    As Concubine De¡¯s parents¡¯ home, the Jiang family was unable to visit regularly.


    Especially Jiang Ruqin¡¯s father¡ªJiang Feng, as a local official, was not allowed to return to the capital many times.


    At the Mid-Autumn Festival, officials far from the Capital City would return to report on their work, so that they could gather together with their families.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. All the guests feel at home. Besides, your eldest uncle is not good with words. He would enjoy himself better over there.¡±


    Concubine De controlled herself, and observed polite ways, so that she would avoid arousing suspicion from her parents¡¯ home.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she was thinking in her heart that, she must let Concubine De gather together with Jiang Feng secretly.


    All of a sudden, a sharp announcement of the eunuch came from outside, before she had an idea.


    ¡°The Empress has arrived! The Crown Prince has arrived!¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. ¡®The Empress and the Crown Prince again. Why do they linger on?¡¯


    The Empress and Concubine De were sworn enemies. Everyone in the Palace knew that.


    Therefore, the Empress seldomly appeared in banquets held by Concubine De.


    However, she really made her appearance, even with the Crown Prince. They may be visiting to make a mess.


    Lin Mengya clearly saw the disgust in Concubine De¡¯s eyes.


    However, she had to welcome them by herself to observe etiquette.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Please forgive me for not knowing of your coming and not welcoming you by myself.¡±

 Chapter 161 The Ghost Was Haunting at the Banquet?

    The Empress, who wore a delicate magenta gown decorated with dragons and phoenixes, looked more gorgeous than other guests dressed in a similar fashion.


    Lin Mengya knelt to salute Concubine De.


    Watching the red hem sweeping by, Lin Mengya suddenly had a confusion.


    ¡®Why does the Empress wear such formal imperial gowns, no matter what occasion she goes to?¡¯


    ¡°Arise, everyone.¡±


    The Empress did not say that until she had taken the main seat.


    From those kneeling at the moment, no one dared to complain.


    Lin Mengya knew clearly that, the Empress was dealing Concubine De a head-on blow.


    No matter who held that banquet, and no matter how glorious Concubine De was, only the Empress had the right to sit there.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    It became less lively in the Liuxin Courtyard. Everyone was feeling uneasy.


    The Empress did not show up at the beginning of this banquet, but did so halfway. She might have made an appearance with a purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, Princess Yu arranged this banquet alone?¡±


    The Empress scanned every guest, and seemed to be satisfied with everyone¡¯s extremely deferential attitudes. She did not keep a straight face, and instead, she smiled slightly.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are right. I am responsible for this banquet. Please forgive me if there is something wrong.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Long Tianhao had invited the Empress and the Crown Prince. However, they refused to be condescending.


    Now, their unrequested arrival warned Lin Mengya to stay alert.


    ¡°Something wrong? I didn¡¯t see anything wrong. I think that this banquet is the most interesting banquet I¡¯ve ever been to.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s words sounded like a praise.


    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think so. The Empress wouldn¡¯t simply visit just for the purpose of phrasing her.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s face didn¡¯t present extra expressions.


    Perhaps because the Empress was there, all the ladies and Misses took off their masks.


    The noisy ¡®Guessing riddles with masks on¡¯ party turned into silence at the moment.


    A flicker of pride appeared on the Crown Prince¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mother, I find myself in an uncomfortable position while in the female guest area. Should I go to my third brother¡¯s yard? What do you think?¡±


    Lin Mengya thought that the Empress and the Crown Prince were increasingly disgusting as time went on.


    Everyone was enjoying themselves, but both of them ruined the banquet by means of their high status.


    And the worst was that, she could do nothing to them.


    ¡°Okay, go now.¡±


    No excitement or pride were seen on the Empress¡¯s face.


    It seemed as if she didn¡¯t care about what was happening then.


    Baiji presented a cup of scented tea for the Empress. The Empress just glanced at her, and then, gracefully drunk the tea.


    Nobody knew whether to keep standing or to sit.


    They had to stand still, shivering in their hearts.


    A disaster would come at them if the Empress had a grudge against them.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? I find that guessing riddles is very interesting. Go on. I want to be part of it.¡±


    After making a show of authority, the Empress said this.


    However, the female guests all stood still. No one dared to speak.


    ¡°Oh, I might have scared you. Don¡¯t be scared. I came here for fun. I will feel sorry if I spoil the banquet.¡±


    ¡°It is not like that, Your Highness.¡±


    Concubine De immediately came to the rescue. She had been mingling with the Empress for many years. She knew clearly that the Empress line of thinking was the most difficult to guess.


    Since it was so, it was a matter of just doing what the Empress wanted. Perhaps she could escape from trouble.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, go to do your things. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Concubine De determinedly pushed Lin Mengya aside.


    She and the Empress were sworn enemies. Lin Mengya would take a beating if she was confronted by the Empress.


    It was better to let Concubine De face the Empress. The Empress would not dare do something to her because of her status.


    ¡°Okay, be careful, mother.¡±


    A feeling of concern rose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    Someone had an allergy, and now the Empress and the Crown Prince were present. No matter what, Lin Mengya thought that there was something abnormal in there.


    Concubine De nodded, composed herself, and approached the Empress.


    On second thought, Lin Mengya decided to look at how the Qinwu Courtyard was like at the moment.


    Hiding in the corner, Lin Mengya found that it had a similar situation as in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    The worse was that, the Crown Prince was jeering at Long Tianhao for no reason.


    And he rebuked everyone overtly or covertly.


    That differentiated him from the Empress. The former would only mount the high horse while the latter would obtain an object by underhand means.


    What both of them had in common was their disgusting personalities.


    ¡°Follow me, little girl.¡±


    All of a sudden, Qinghu grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand when she was thinking hard about how to solve the problem.


    Lin Mengya was taken by Qinghu to a store room in the backyard, with no one noticing them.


    ¡°What do you take me here for?¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice, and asked that.


    But Qinghu returned a ¡®shut up¡¯ hand signal to Lin Mengya. Both of them hid themselves in the dark.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide, and watched what was going on in front of her.


    In a while, a woman under a black cloak was seen secretly appearing in front of the store room.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Under the dim light, she still managed to recognize her. She was obviously Jiang Ruqin.


    ¡°Get out now. I¡¯m here. Then, your hiding is meaningless!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s nerves joggled. She thought that Qinghu and her had been found out.


    However, another slim figure walked out of the store room before she took action.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you are really outspoken. Then, I will stop playing double games. I did what you asked me to. Then, has Miss Jiang gotten everything ready?¡±


    Lin Mengya was silently overwhelmed. Her accent and tone apparently belonged to Princess Ming Yue who had been named the first gossip girl.


    It was said that, King Ming was so irritated by her, that he didn¡¯t send anyone to take part in that banquet.


    Then, why would she be here? Even ganging up with Jiang Ruqin?


    ¡°I thought the Empress and the Crown Prince would refuse to come here. Don¡¯t worry. I have arranged everything well. That bitch will not escape easily this time.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin sounded cruel and proud.


    Lin Mengya understood immediately that, Jiang Ruqin had been showing weakness in front of her in recent days, for the purpose of murdering her!


    ¡°Well then. Lin Mengya has ruined me. She made a laughing stock out of me. Now, what we have prepared for her can be used well.¡±


    Ming Yue bore grudges against Lin Mengya. The moment she woke up in the Crown Prince¡¯s room, Ming Yue realized that she had fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s trap.


    Without Lin Mengya, she would have already married Long Tianhao. Perhaps she would have been Prince Yu¡¯s vice wife.


    ¡®It was Lin Mengya¡¯s fault! That bitch did this to me!¡¯


    ¡°But there is a question. You have had a relationship with the Crown Prince. Even though you successfully framed Lin Mengya, you are unlikely to become my cousin¡¯s wife. Then, why do you help me?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was clever.


    But Ming Yue¡¯s answer was more cunning.


    ¡°I will not become his vice wife. But I still hate Lin Mengya. I will feel uncomfortable as long as Lin Mengya is alive! Don¡¯t worry. I will not bring harm to you, nor to Prince Yu.¡±


    No one would believe Ming Yue. Such a selfish, vicious woman was unlikely to be kind.


    Lin Mengya suppressed her urge to rush out, and watched both of them sounding each other out.


    ¡°You may sound reasonable, but I will not believe you completely. Remember, it is okay to kill Lin Mengya, but if my cousin is involved, I will disclose what you have done. Then, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless.¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised at Jiang Ruqin¡¯s stupidity. ¡®Didn¡¯t she realize that Ming Yue was tricking her by all means?¡¯


    ¡®It is really hard for Ming Yue to try to frame her with such a silly partner.¡¯


    ¡®But what are they planning?¡¯


    Lin Mengya was waiting for both of them to reveal everything.


    However, they let her down.


    They left in a hurry after just a few words.


    ¡®It seems that they are still cautious enough.¡¯


    ¡°Little girl, do you want me to get them caught, and grill them about their plan?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡®How brave the two bitches are. How dare they plot against my little girl. They must have gotten tired of living.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. We still know little about their plan. Let¡¯s go back first. I believe that there is a relationship between them and those infiltrators.¡±


    Qinghu nodded, and carried Lin Mengya back to the Liuxin Courtyard at a high speed.


    Thanks to Concubine De¡¯s mediating, the riddle-guessing party could go on smoothly.


    Lin Mengya invisibly stayed with the crowd.


    When she returned to her room, everything was normal. Her maids looked nervous though.


    Even Lin Mengya doubted herself whether they had heard it wrong just then.


    Unexpectedly, at the moment, a noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Something is wrong! Something has gone wrong! The demon, the demon demands a life!¡±


    After a frightened scream, an old maid ran in a flurry out of the guest room.


    Lin Mengya rushed out of her room, leaving her maids still in her room.


    ¡°Someone may sneak in during the chaos. Baisu, protect them!¡±


    Baisu nodded. Lin Mengya disappeared in her maids¡¯ concerned sights, and rushed through the crowd to that guest room to ask some questions.


    That old maid, looking deathly pale, crumpled on the floor instantly, after she rushed out.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there is a demon inside! An evil being! The lady¡­ the lady¡­ she was killed by the demon!¡±


    Lin Mengya was silently overwhelmed. When she was about to enter the room, a woman, who had just entered, rushed out screaming.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Academician Wang¡¯s wife is being possessed by a demon!¡±

 Chapter 162 Possessed by a Demon?

    A living dead stumbled out of the room while the woman screamed.


    No, the rebirth of a corpse may be a more correct statement.


    Under the dim light, the woman, who was referred to as Academician Wang¡¯s wife, tottered out, looking deathly pale and with the white of her eyes rolled.


    More terrifyingly, there was a big hole in Mrs. Wang¡¯s belly.


    When she was walking, her blood with her viscera left a dark brown trace on the ground.


    Everyone screamed and ran away.


    Even Lin Mengya, who had been bold enough, was stunned.


    ¡°The corpse¡­ came to life!¡±


    Instantly, some of those women who were running away, fainted in terror.


    Only few people including Lin Mengya, stayed fairly calm in front of Mrs. Wang who was like a zombie just then.


    ¡°Ah! The corpse came back to life!¡±


    Qinghu, who had secretly put on women¡¯s wear, ran out with deliberate steps.


    He grabbed hold of Lin Mengya¡¯s arm. He looked timid, but still gave her power to hold in there.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The terror in her eyes slowly died out. The number of corpses Lin Mengya had dissected in the medical college, was more than single digits.


    No matter how frightened Mrs. Wang was, in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she was only a movable sample.


    ¡°I do not know yet. There is something strange in this corpse.¡±


    Qinghu, leaning on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders, held a handkerchief to cover his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t look away.


    The number of those people killed by him, was far more than dozens.


    Demons always gave way to evil. Even though Mrs. Wang was actually possessed by the demon, was there any demon more wicked than him?


    Therefore, both of them, who were more abnormal than Mrs. Wang, did not run away,


    but also walked close to observe the corpse.


    When they got closer, Lin Mengya suddenly found that Mrs. Wang was not completely dead.


    Mrs. Wang felt a pain so great that her survival instinct led her to slowly cast off the controlling power.


    In extreme pain, Mrs. Wang made a sound like words in a rough voice.


    Lin Mengya calmed herself down, and she did hear the words ¡®Help me¡¯.


    ¡°She is still alive. Bring her under control. Then, I will check whether there is a possibility to save her life!¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered in Qinghu¡¯s ear. As a doctor, she must try her best to save Mrs. Wang¡¯s life, even if she had only one chance.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Qinghu wasn¡¯t scared of ghosts. He screamed and rushed over.


    ¡°Hey! Listen, demon! I¡¯m a reincarnation of an Immortal. If you are clever enough, get out of Mrs. Wang¡¯s body!¡±


    ¡®My! My!¡¯ Lin Mengya silently rolled her eyes.


    Qinghu must act differently even when rescuing a life.


    Only Qinghu could shout with such an abnormal remark.


    It surprised everyone that, Mrs. Wang who had just been stiff, immediately went limp like the mud, shortly after the woman in colors jumped in front of her.


    Qinghu winked to Lin Mengya, and held Mrs. Wang horizontally. He also brashly inserted Mrs. Wang¡¯s guts back into her body in passing.


    ¡°Poof¡ª¡±


    Some, who were repulsed by the sight, spit out.


    Even Concubine De looked deathly pale, and her teeth could not help shivering.


    ¡°Concubine De, your daughter-in-law is bold enough. You may learn from her.¡±


    The calm Empress was the exception.


    She remained calm, and picked up her teacup to drink the tea.


    ¡°You are right, Your Highness. I will.¡±


    Concubine De, who had experienced lots of difficulties after all, suppressed her fear to force a smile on her face.


    In the guest room, Qinghu had put Mrs. Wang on the bed by Lin Mengya¡¯s order.


    Then, he guarded the room. No one was allowed to go inside.


    Qinghu, who did not wipe the sticky, stinking blood, stood by the door, and occasionally talked to himself like a lunatic.


    Everyone was frightened by Qinghu. No one dared to get close and have a look. There was even a five-meter round zone empty of people.


    Lin Mengya, who was frowning, had a quick check on Mrs. Wang¡¯s condition.


    The hole on her belly seemed to have been made by a sharp knife because the wound looked neat.


    The knife was not sharper than her scalpel, but it was close.


    Right then, Lin Mengya would immediately put her organs back into her body, sterilize and saw up the wound.


    There existed a great risk, even by use of modern medical technology.


    However, tools were simple, and there was an extreme lack of drugs.


    She had to make every possible effort. She would have beautified the corpse at least, if Mrs. Wang really died.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, call Baiji and Baishao over here, and bring my scalpel. Oh, prepare hot water, disinfectors, liquor and the alcohol lamp! Hurry!¡±


    Only a minute had passed, when Lin Mengya issued her order after thinking so much.


    As the doctor, she had to race against Death in order to save Mrs. Wang¡¯s life.


    ¡°Mrs. Wang, listen carefully. I¡¯m trying to save your life, but I may not succeed. Now, I will feed you a drug, which will make you cheat death. For one thing, it can relieve you from pain. For another, it will be convenient for me to perform my surgery. If the operation can succeed, you have one in ten chance of survival. If you are unlucky, you will never wake up. If you agree with me, swallow the pill.¡±


    Lin Mengya quickly opened a small box, and put a black pill into Mrs. Wang¡¯s mouth.


    Then, Mrs. Wang used her last strength to swallow the pill.


    Perhaps she heard what Lin Mengya had said. Perhaps it was an instinct. She swallowed that pill quickly.


    The pill was also a poison.


    The pill quickly took effect. Before Mrs. Wang totally lost her consciousness, Lin Mengya saw her lips squeezing out two words¡ªthank you.


    Xiaoyu rapidly brought things and people over.


    She moved a big table to lay all the things that Lin Mengya had asked for.


    Baiji and Baishao were all astonished by the miserable situation.


    However, they quickly cooled down under Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Baiji, give me the distilled water and the alcohol pad. Baishao, sterilize my tools and gloves!¡±


    Lin Mengya had already begged Qinghu to make some curious things, when she had the plan to use her medical skills to open her medicine stores and employ followers.


    Simple gloves were made of animal skin. Surgical tools were made according to drawings made by herself.


    They might have been a little rough. But they were indeed delicate, considering the present methods.


    Distilled water was drawn and stored in the crystal vessel.


    It was not a big deal for a science student good at operating.


    The alcohol was not as pure as one produced by modern science. However, Lin Mengya tried her best to succeed finding two kinds of liquors among many wines, which could be used as the alcohol for disinfection.


    One was the liquor called ¡®Fire Soul¡¯. If you drank it without diluting, your throat would be burned.


    Lin Mengya had used the liquor with no dilution to sterilize the vessel. It turned out to be good.


    Another one was used to sterilize the wound, after the distilled water was poured into it.


    However, they were only for assisting.


    What Lin Mengya attached importance to was a poison called ¡®Dragon Liver Grass¡¯.


    Its juice could diminish inflammation and had disinfecting properties.


    Lin Mengya used other herbs to neutralize its juice¡¯s toxicity. However, she found that the neutralized juice still had the same effect of disinfection with less toxicity.


    According to Lin Mengya¡¯s order, Baiji and Baishao swiftly did the preoperative preparations.


    Lin Mengya put on her gloves, a white napkin, and a strange linen cap.


    Then, she wore a vesture with the help of her two maids.


    She might look funny, but that was about it.


    The first step was to place Mrs. Wang¡¯s organs back in her body.


    Mrs. Wang¡¯s blood circulation became slow, partly because she was in apparent death at the moment.


    Lin Mengya was very familiar with human organs.


    Therefore, after putting them back in place, there was only a little blood.


    Even Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the hematorrhea she had been worried about, didn¡¯t occur.


    The second step was to start to stitch the wound after sterilizing it again.


    To handle her trauma, Lin Mengya specially used catgut to put stitches in the wound under everyone¡¯s gazes.


    It was the most important step, and also the one most energy-consuming.


    Lin Mengya had to operate not only quickly, but also meticulously.


    Under the worshipful stares of Baiji and Baishao, Lin Mengya put stitches in the wound at great speed, but still meticulously, as if doing embroidery.


    ¡°Hurry, pour in the medicine.¡±


    Baiji brought in the medicine which had been decocted outside. Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t know what herb was the best for it.


    She was only familiar with poisons. Therefore, the jet-black decoction produced a bit of smell that was peculiar to poisons.


    ¡°Master, what if she dies?¡±


    Baiji, who was truly kind, asked this with concern.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be worse than now. Hurry!¡±


    There was no oxygen bomb, blood transfusion and tools used to monitor vital signs in ancient times. Lin Mengya had to take a chance on it.


    Ironically, poisons that were normally prepared for harming people, were used by her to save a person¡¯s life.


    There seemed to be a need for her to learn the knowledge about poisons from Senior Baili Rui.


    Lin Mengya had no time to think about anything else. She had completed the stitching process. She had to wait for the result of her operation.


    ¡°Remember, no one can touch her wound. You can¡¯t move her body either. Baiji, Baishao, feed her the medicine every hour.¡±


    Lin Mengya went limp instantly. That was what she had to pay for her intense concentration.


    Luckily, Lin Zhongyu, who was quick of his eyes and deft of hands, took Lin Mengya in his arms.


    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±


    With anxiety in his eyes, Lin Zhongyu was surprised at her sister¡¯s amazing skills, but still felt his heart ache for the price Lin Mengya paid.


    ¡°Hey, put my little girl down!¡±


    A frozen voice came. The sorceress in colors, who had just been haunting around, quickly took Lin Mengya from his arms.

 Chapter 163 Dog Tooth and Cinnabar

    As Qinghu let Lin Mengya rest her head on his shoulder, the fierce expression on his face started to ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t you worry about me.¡±


    With Baishao and Baizhi¡¯s help, Lin Mengya managed to wiggle out of the outer layer of her clothing which was stained with blood.


    ¡°Madam Wang¡ª¡±


    Although the wound on Madam Wang¡¯s belly had been stitched up, Baiji continued looking anxiously at her.


    Madam Wang at this moment, however, was not showing any signs of breathing. The death-feigning pill which she ingested was still in effect.


    It was not possible to tell if she had died or was feigning death.


    ¡°It will depend on her luck if she wakes up or not.¡±


    If she made it through this time, Madam Wang was truly blessed.


    In fact, Lin Mengya should be worrying over herself at this moment.


    ¡°Do not say anything when you get out of here. Instead, leave everything to me.¡±


    Madam Wang had fainted, went under someone¡¯s control and ended up in this pathetic state.


    Lin Mengya was well aware she was the real target for the series of events that happened.


    Lin Mengya finally understood the reason the Queen and the Crown Prince had arrived at precisely this moment.


    This was a calculated move on their part. Regardless of whether Madam Wang died or lived, Lin Mengya, as the host, would not be able to shirk the responsibility of what happened to her.


    Qinghu¡¯s attempt at creating a mystic atmosphere had reaped its effects.


    The people outside, though curious, was deterred to come any closer.


    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and wore a frail look as she walked out of the door, supported by two maidservants.


    As she casually scanned the entire courtyard, she realized that all eyes were on her.


    Lin Mengya lowered her gaze, stumbled towards Concubine De, still supported by her maidservants and took a bow.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen and Mother, Madam Wang had passed on.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a trembling such gentle voice as if she had exhausted all her strength.


    It was as if she had been scared out of her wits, and it broke the hearts of the people seeing her in this state.


    Concubine De¡¯s brows were knitted. She did not expect the chrysanthemum flower festival to turn into a disaster.


    How was she going to be accountable to Wang Hanlin?


    ¡°It is near impossible for Madam Wang to survive in that state. However, I¡¯m puzzled as to why Madam Wang was looking like a phantom just now? Don¡¯t tell me that Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is really haunted?¡±


    The Queen said coldly as she fixed her severe, piercing gaze on Lin Mengya.


    ¡°We are still investigating this matter. However, one thing we are sure of is that Madam Wang was not killed by spirits of demons. I have a feeling that she had been murdered.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a gentle voice yet her voice sounded firm and certain.


    Qinghu had told her that the reason Madam Wang was able to still walk like a zombie was that her limps had been tied to very thin silk threads.


    These silk threads were like the threads tied to the limps of a puppet. When someone dashed past her, these threads were naturally broken.


    Qinghu, with his sharp eyes, would not have seen wrongly.


    Moreover, it was discovered through Lin Mengya¡¯s diagnosis of Madam Wang that there was a high content of a poison called the ¡°zombie herb¡± in Madam Wang¡¯s blood.


    The result of anyone who ingested this so-called ¡°zombie herb¡± in such amounts was that his limbs would be stiff as a zombie.


    If not for Madam Wang¡¯s survival instinct that spurred her to cry out for help, her body would have been treated as a dead body by now.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not able to prove this with sufficient evidence.


    If she were to explain in this way, she might be accused of trying to shirk responsibility. In which case, the matter would be made worse.


    She would rather stay silent and react playing by ear!


    ¡°Ah, look, what¡¯s that?¡±


    All of a sudden, a voice cried out from among the crowd.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was turned towards the source of that voice.


    An old maid closeby dashed into the flowering shrub and seemingly plucked something out from it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Bring it over for me to see.¡±


    No one dared make trouble in the presence of the Queen.


    The old maid looked hesitant. Nevertheless, she wrapped the object into her handkerchief and brought it to the Queen.


    The object seemed to be wrapped in some paper. When it had been placed on the table before the Queen, it was clearly visible to all the people standing around.


    The Queen¡¯s maidservants who were by the Queen¡¯s side immediately opened the paper wrapping in front of everyone.


    There was a white, sharp tooth in the red paper wrapping.


    ¡°This is¡ª¡±


    The color drained from Concubine De¡¯s face immediately as she looked to Lin Mengya with panic in her eyes for the first time.


    There appeared to be some writing scribbled onto the red paper wrapping the white, sharp tooth.


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to take a closer look, the Queen shouted out a threatening command.


    ¡°Men! Seize Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya! They are guilty of plotting against the royal family, and are deserving of death!¡±


    Everyone, including Lin Mengya and Concubine De, was shocked by the Queen¡¯s allegation.


    How did a sharp tooth amount to plotting against the royal family?


    ¡°Wait, Your Highness the Queen, this is all speculation. Yu¡¯er and Mengya have always respected the Crown Prince and would never do such a thing to rebel against the Crown Prince!¡±


    Concubine De had instantly knelt down before the Queen and began pleading earnestly with her.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they? Look carefully, this is the Crown Prince¡¯s birth data! If this is not an evil scheme, why would a sharp tooth be wrapped up in red paper and buried in the ground? Have you forgotten the incident with Concubine Rong, Concubine De?¡±


    Concubine Rong? A question mark appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Nevertheless, she could more or less guess what happened from Concubine De¡¯s pale face.


    From ancient times, the birth data of a person was of utmost importance to him.


    The birth data of members of the royal family would usually be specially put in records and sealed up properly in a brocade box.


    However, the birth of a son from the concubines would be considered something major.


    If someone had his mind set on prying, it would not be impossible for him to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Yu¡¯er and Mengya are upright. They do not have any ill intentions against the Crown Prince. Please investigate this matter, Your Highness.¡±


    It was rare that Concubine De would yield to the Queen. Even if they were to get into an argument or fight, she would not have compromised her pride.


    However, she was forced to bow down to the Queen for the sake of her son and daughter-in-law.


    ¡°While your heart is broken because of your son, don¡¯t you understand that I am too?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s face turned severe from her fury.


    Since the days of old, the sorcery of cursing people had brought about much drama in the palace.


    Since the beginning of this current dynasty when the Emperor ascended the throne, Concubine Rong had resorted to using the sorcery of vixen.


    Unfortunately, when she failed in her attempt to do so, the mother of the emperor gave a command for her to be beaten to death by the rod and banished her entire family.


    This incident had become a taboo in the palace and generally, people tried to avoid talking about it.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Queen, it would not be difficult to take my life. Even it is so, please allow me a chance to explain.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was being surrounded by the Queen¡¯s guards who accompanied her here.


    However, Baisu and Qinghu were standing between Lin Mengya and these guards.


    If a fight broke out, Lin Mengya would not be without any strength to attack or defend.


    If she were to fight back, it would make her look more guilty.


    On the contrary, she had maintained her composure as if she was not involved in this whole saga and came forward.


    No one knew at that moment that her palm was already covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Oh? The evidence is clear. What do you have to say, Princess Yu?¡±


    The Queen snorted as her face remained severe.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, this piece of evidence may be found in my garden, but who is to say that it does not belong to someone else?¡±


    Having cornered, Lin Mengya had no other choice but to try to argue her way out.


    ¡°Not yours? Do you think you can still get away with it under so many pairs of watchful eyes?¡±


    Lin Mengya got onto her feet. She was almost a different person from that frail-looking girl a moment ago.


    She was apparently not deterred by the cold look the Queen shot at her, neither was she bothered by the glare of the guards surrounding her.


    She was keenly aware that not only she but Long Tianhao and the entire Lin Family would be destroyed if she allowed the Queen to blame this on them.


    ¡°If everything found in my garden is considered mine, then all the people here would have to remove the accessories on your body before you leave.¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded as if she was twisting words and forcing logic. She was, in fact, trying to find fault with the Queen¡¯s deduction.


    She had distorted the Queen¡¯s train of thoughts to her advantage.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, it was observed that many among the people began to smile.


    The Queen gave these people a look but remained silent.


    Lin Mengya knew it was not easy to lead the Queen by her nose.


    She reached out her fair, slim hand and picked up the small, sharp tooth from the table in front of the Queen.


    Her mind immediately went into a swirl as she tried to match the tooth to a known species. This tooth seemed to belong to a dog.


    Next, she picked up the paper to study it.


    There was apparently some mercury in the cinnabar because the radar in her mind could sense it the moment she tried to analyze the contents.


    The paper wrapping the cinnabar turned out to be a piece of regular yellow paper people used when they offered sacrifice to their gods.


    She thought of a solution immediately.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, I¡¯ve been framed. The evidence is precisely this piece of paper.¡±


    All the people were slightly taken aback by Lin Mengya¡¯s claim.


    Not only did the Queen¡¯s face remain cold and severe, but there was also a chilling look in her eyes.


    ¡°This paper is the most common paper used in the sacrifice to the gods. Everyone, please take a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya reached out her hand to take hold of a cup of cold tea from the table.


    Dipping her finger in the tea, she jabbed through the soft paper with her finger moistened by the tea.


    The Queen and most of the other people present did not understand what she was trying to do.


    Only the one person standing by the door and watching instantly understood her intention.


    What a smart girl! Long Tianhao¡¯s heart which was hanging in midair was finally at ease.


    He was no longer rushing to get to her, but remained standing at the door, looking intently at Lin Mengya, which was also caught all the attention of the rest of the people.


    ¡°What evidence is this? Do you think you can rid yourself of guilt by poking a hole in the yellow paper?¡±


    Ming Yue suddenly appeared from beside the Queen.


    She was the one who snorted at Lin Mengya when she saw what Lin Mengya did.


    ¡°So I see that Princess Ming Yue appears wherever there is excitement.¡±


    Lin Mengya said of Princess Ming Yue with sarcasm. She would be a dimwit if she did not realize the reason Princess Ming Yue appeared.


    What she needed most now, however, was to extricate herself from the allegations.


    ¡°Please take a look at this paper, everyone. If even a drop of water from my fingertips leaves a watermark on it, what more if we had watered it? In order to make sure that the chrysanthemum flowers in my garden would look their best today, I have instructed the servants to water them abundantly last night. The ground may appear dry by now, but the soil below would definitely be moist still.¡±

 Chapter 164 The Witchcraft Disaster

    At Lin Mengya¡¯s comment, Ming Yue¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly.


    Indeed she had placed these objects into Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard only today because it was so cautiously guarded.


    In order for these objects not to be too eye-catching, Ming Yue did not wrap them up using waterproof waxed paper.


    Never would Ming Yue have expected that this would turn into the point of a breakthrough for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If anyone among you is not convinced, you may dig into the soil to see for yourself,¡± Qinghu said immediately as he quickly caught on to what Lin Mengya was trying to say.


    Xiaoyu and Qinghu were the ones who took care of the chrysanthemum flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    With the exception of today, the two were the ones who attentively and diligently tended to the place every day. There was absolutely no chance for anyone to plant something in it before today.


    The Queen nodded slightly, but her silence made it impossible for others to read her mind.


    ¡°For one, if I had wanted to bring harm upon the Crown Prince, wouldn¡¯t I take measures to make sure the talisman was preserved properly? Given that the paper used here gets ruined once it comes into contact with water, doesn¡¯t it look as if I¡¯m intent on being discovered?¡±


    The majority of the people agreed with Lin Mengya¡¯s explanation.


    She was right. Who would not try to hide the traces if one were to wish harm upon a member of the royal family member?


    It did look suspicious that this piece of evidence was placed so conspicuously.


    ¡°Do you think you can be exonerated based on your argument? Perhaps you had conceived the wicked idea only when you saw the Queen and the Crown Prince today. Your Highness the Queen, I¡¯ve once heard of a kind of sorcery originated from the north-eastern uncivilized territory which is used to bring harm on people. It was said that the target only had to walk past the talisman and harm would befall him.¡±


    Ming Yue was obviously taking advantage of the situation to put Lin Mengya down.


    However, Lin Mengya merely smiled calmly.


    She said, ¡°Princess Ming Yue sure made sense with what she said. However, I was not aware that Your Highness the Queen and the Crown Prince was coming today. If Princess Ming Yue was making sense, I suppose the person who persuaded you to come today would have collaborated with me, right?¡±


    ¡°You! That¡¯s pure sophistry!¡±


    Ming Yue was now in a frenzy because she was precisely the one who had persuaded the Crown Prince and the Queen to come.


    She was the one who mentioned to the Queen that the flowers in Lin Mengya¡¯s garden were the most beautiful among all in the entire capital city.


    She had, in fact, used many words to urge the Queen in case she and the Crown Prince refused to attend the banquet.


    ¡°Secondly, Princess Ming Yue suggested that I conceived the idea to harm the Queen and the Crown Prince at the last minute. However, I was helping Huagu settle Madame Wang in the room. Unless you think I was able to be at two different places at the same time? Obviously, I had not been near where the talisman was found since the time the Queen and the Crown Prince arrived. My maidservants had been in the room. They had not stepped out of the room at all. Please investigate this carefully, Your Highness the Queen. Everyone from my courtyard had put on a uniform tonight. If it were my maidservants trying to do something funny, they would be spotted right away because of their uniform which told them apart. Unless everyone was blinded or deaf at that moment.¡±


    This was where Lin Mengya was not someone to be trifled with. Tonight, apart from the servants of the visitors were in greenish grey clothes, all the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion were wearing white.


    Moreover, the people she put in the two courtyards were servants they could trust fully.


    Those in the outer courtyard were not allowed into the inner courtyard.


    Those in the inner courtyard, likewise, were not permitted to interact with those in the outer courtyard.


    Any form of interaction had to go through the double-checking of Steward Deng and Lin Kui.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s claim was immediately reconfirmed.


    Someone spoke up saying, ¡°The princess is right. I was standing next to Princess Yu just now and I didn¡¯t see anyone from Prince Yu¡¯s mansion go near that patch of chrysanthemum flowers. It must have been done by someone from the outside.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to look at the lady who spoke up. From her clothing, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a daughter of some rich, reputable family.


    However, the lady still had the mask on so no one could see her face, and she had suppressed her voice in an attempt to cover up her identity.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly at her as a way of greeting.


    The lady in mask responded with another nod and soon, she disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡°There are just too many suspicious areas in this matter,¡± the Queen finally opened her mouth after a long time.


    Lin Mengya secretly thought that this had turned into a thorny problem. She had underestimated the astute and shrewd Queen, who had pursed her lips despite Lin Mengya¡¯s long explanation.


    ¡°The thing is, this concerns the royal family and this object had been found in your garden. Don¡¯t you think you too have the responsibility to assist us in finding the culprit?¡±.


    Lin Mengya was put in a tight spot at the Queen¡¯s comment.


    If she said yes, the Queen might have her taken away to assist in the investigation. By then, it would be easy for them to plant evidence.


    On the other hand, if her reply was no, the Queen could accuse her of being guilty.


    By then, it would be difficult for her to clear her name.


    ¡°You are right, Your Highness the Queen. I will keep the princess in the mansion from today onwards and will not allow her to step out of the house to wait for your investigation. This concerns the safety of the royal family and I am duty-bound to do so.¡±


    Long Tianhao sounded deep and cold.


    His lanky figure came into sight among the spectators.


    With steady steps, he walked over.


    The air of indomitable spirit about Long Tianhao provided a sense of security for Lin Mengya so much so that she felt safe around him.


    Clad in a black minimalist-style long robe, he looked exceptionally elegant and noble.


    As the Queen fixed her cold gaze on Long Tianhao however, there was a deep-rooted feeling of hate and jealousy hidden in her heart towards him.


    How did such an excellent son come from the belly of that slut?


    Why was Long Tianhao the only one who resembled his Emperor father?


    Therefore, Long Tianhao ought to die!


    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness, my Queen Mother. Please do not be angry. It is all my fault that this has happened.¡±


    Before men, the Queen had to make sure she did not show partiality.


    There would be trouble if someone spread a rumor saying that she showed favoritism to the Emperor¡¯s first son.


    The expression on her face softened as she waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I know you have always been loyal to the Crown Prince. I believe that you wouldn¡¯t harbor such evil thoughts against him. Nevertheless, I have to take your wife away. This matter concerns the gentlemen and should not be looked lightly upon.¡±


    It appeared that the Queen was set on taking Lin Mengya away as a show of her authority and to warn.


    However, Long Tianhao who usually gave in to the Queen stood adamantly in front of Lin Mengya at this moment.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t trust me, I would come along with the princess to assist in the investigation.¡±


    The Queen was surprised at how unyielding Long Tianhao was.


    Seeing the determination in his eyes, the Queen clenched her fists slightly.


    Just when the Queen was about to grant Long Tianhao his request, Lin Mengya opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Wait a second, Your Highness! Given that Prince Yu is the Emperor¡¯s son and therefore one the nation¡¯s pillars, if he were to be taken away together with me, someone with an evil intention would take this opportunity to defame him. I would like to suggest that we investigate this matter tonight in the presence of the magistrate and the commander of the imperial guards who are with us tonight.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words surprised the Queen, Concubine De and Long Tianhao and the expressions on their face changed.


    The Queen did not expect that at this stage, Lin Mengya was still attempting a final struggle.


    ¡°Alright, I will grant you your request. What good idea do you have?¡±


    Although Queen seemed to have given in, there was a look of indifference in her eyes.


    To the Queen, Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal sounded like a suicidal act.


    It was not going to be easy trying to find the culprit, and if they failed in finding the culprit, Lin Mengya would have to be taken away by the Queen.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you¡ª¡±


    Concubine De was starting to panic, seeing how things were turning out. It was obvious the Queen and her company were targeting Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao.


    How could she, as the mother, not be anxious?


    ¡°After taking a look at the cinnabar used here, I found something strange about it. I have a substance here which turns red upon contact with cinnabar. Whoever set this up would have traces of cinnabar left on their palm or clothes. With this substance, I would be able to do a test. What do you think, Your Highness?¡±


    The Queen went into a moment of deep thoughts at Lin Mengya¡¯ suggestion.


    After a long time, she finally nodded in approval.


    At that juncture, a subtle panic flashed across Princess Ming Yue¡¯s eyes.


    She had planned on watching the entire drama, sitting back.


    She would not have sprung up so abruptly if not for her impulse to make an accusation on Lin Mengya.


    What should she do now? What if Lin Mengya managed to find out the truth? In which case, she might be implicated.


    Jiang Ruqin was the other one among the crowd who was starting to panic as well.


    All the more, the face of the maidservant standing by her side was drained of colors.


    She had been thinking hard on how to get into the Liuxin Courtyard since Lin Mengya went for the hunting trip to Mount Lingju.


    Never did she expect that Lin Mengya would get Jin Yue, the senior maid, to look after her courtyard in her absence.


    Jin Yue had been guarding the Liuxin Courtyard so carefully all through the days that she did not have any opportunity to plant any evidence in it.


    Seeing the confidence displayed by Lin Mengya, she was afraid that Lin Mengya truly had a way to test the presence of cinnabar on the palms and clothes.


    ¡°Alright, just do as you say. Men, invite the magistrate the commander of the imperial guards here to witness the testing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    By this time, Lin Mengya¡¯s palm was already moist with perspiration.


    Qinghu secretly crept up behind Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Do you really have a solution, lass?¡±


    Lin Mengya hesitated, shook her head and forced a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing in the world. What I could do is just to see with my naked eye if there are traces of cinnabar on people¡¯s clothes or palm. You and Xiaoyu would have to play along with me by watching my eyes closely.¡±


    Qinghu had never doubted Lin Mengya¡¯s words. If she said she could tell, then she meant it.


    The radar in her brain was sensitive to even small amounts of poison. If she concentrated, she would even be able to detect a trace amount down to 0.0001 grams of the substance.


    They prayed that whoever was carrying the traces of cinnabar would at least hit this amount.


    ¡°Lu Yun, the magistrate of the capital city, together with Zhu Aizhi, the commander of the imperial guards pays our respects to Your Highness the Queen and Concubine De.¡±


    Zhu Aizhi? Lin Mengya glanced at him when she heard his familiar name.


    Indeed, he was the same person as general she interacted with at the temporary imperial residence.


    She did not expect him to be promoted so quickly.


    If he was not an ungrateful person, she might be able to get some help from him this time.


    ¡°You may rise. I suppose you already know the ins and outs of this matter, as well as it¡¯s seriousness and implications. I shall not explain any further. You two shall assist Princess Yu in finding out who the real culprit is.¡±

 Chapter 165 Careful Assessmen

    t


    ¡°Yes, we will abide by your order.¡±


    There was no way Lin Mengya could find out about Lu Yun¡¯s personality.


    Zhu Aizhi, however, had been promoted because he received credit for taking down the bandits.


    Lin Mengya exchanged looks with both of them while wearing a faint smile.


    However, Zhu Aizhi appeared not to know Lin Mengya.


    As Lin Mengya looked down, she smiled to herself.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, please allow me some time to make the necessary preparation. We may start the process of screening in a while.¡±


    The Queen nodded in response. Nevertheless, she instructed one of her maids to follow and watch Lin Mengya.


    Back inside the room laid Madame Wang, who still looked as dead as before. There was totally no sign of life in her.


    Lin Mengya could not afford to be distracted. His mind was working hard and fast.


    Although Madame Wang was as good as a dead person to all the people, the maid sent by the Queen to check on her remained at the door, perhaps out of fear or other concerns. She merely watched Lin Mengya intently from outside but did not step into the room at all.


    ¡°Baiji, go into the house and secretly fetch me the flower dye that you use on coloring your fingernails.¡±


    Lin Mengya instructed Baiji quietly. She did not have to worry about people getting into her room to set her up because Baizhi had been in her room all this while.


    Baiji nodded and proceeded to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Later on, you will play by ear by watching my eyes. Someone¡¯s bound to look suspicious from guilt. We have to pick out this guilty person so we could make a comeback. Once you get an indication from me, swap the bottle in my hand with that bottle of flower dye secretly. Do you get it?¡±


    Qinghu nodded. It would be easy-peasy for Qinghu to swap the bottles even while everyone watched since he was nimble and skillful with his eye-hand coordination.


    ¡°Are you ready, Princess Yu?¡±


    The maid at the door was getting impatient and began to hurry her.


    Lin Mengya gave her cue and Qinghu followed her out of the room with a basin of water.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, I¡¯m ready and we can start the screening anytime.¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lin Mengya.


    The Queen shot Lin Mengya a glance and said, ¡°Yes, you may start.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya instructed some men to set up a square table so she could place the basin of water on it.


    Because this was a masked banquet, everyone had to collect their clothing or make arrangements as to how they wanted to safe keep their clothes and belongings.


    Lin Mengya had given instructions for the registration of guests so that every guest who entered the Liuxin Courtyard would have had their names recorded.


    In this way, it would be difficult for anyone to sneak in unnoticed.


    ¡°Following this, I would be calling out your names. When your name is called, please come forward and put your hand into the water here. If there¡¯s no cinnabar on your hand, the water will remain unchanged. However, if there¡¯re traces of cinnabar on your hand, the water will turn purple.¡±


    All the people could not help but start to feel a little nervous at Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions.


    Using sorcery to bring harm to the members of the royal family would warrant the punishment of annihilation of the entire family.


    ¡°Please conduct the screening with great care and caution. If you wrongly accused someone, it will cause more harm.¡±


    A cautious someone voiced his concerns from among the crowd.


    Immediately the expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°Please put your heart at ease. If you¡¯ve not touched cinnabar, there won¡¯t be any reaction. Even if there were to be a reaction after someone touches the water, it doesn¡¯t mean he is the culprit. This only helps us to narrow down to the probable suspects.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s reassurance helped eased some nerves.


    ¡°I have no fear since I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I, Yue Qi, will go first.¡±


    Anyway everyone already had the impression that the Yues associated themselves with the people in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Therefore, Yue Qi had no scruples about going through the screening first.


    ¡°Alright, this way please, Miss Yue.¡±


    Qinghu stepped aside to let Yue Qi and her maidservants take turns in putting their hands in the basin of water.


    All the people looked intently at the basin of water, which remained clean and clear.


    Yue Qi breathed a sigh of relief, drew her hands out of the water and showed them to all the spectators.


    ¡°Please do not worry, everyone. There is absolutely no problem with putting your hand in this water.¡±


    Yue Qi¡¯s words put the hearts of all those suspicious people at ease.


    The people organized themselves into a line based on the name list and were getting more enthusiastic about the screening. The sooner they got it done with, the sooner they could be free from suspicion.


    As Lin Mengya looked at the basin of water on the table, she was simultaneously sizing up the people in the long queue.


    Among the people, some were looking very serious, while others could not wait for the turn to come soon.


    After all, if any of them were implicated, it would be as good as sending their entire family to the guillotine.


    Jiang Ruqin stared at the basin of water on the table with a terrified look on her face, as if she were looking at some poisonous snakes or a savage beast.


    She would never have imagined things would turn out this way.


    ¡°Miss, what shall we¡­ we do?¡±


    The maidservant standing beside Jiang Ruqin was so terrified that her voice trembled when she spoke.


    Who would have expected that Lin Mengya had even exposed the incident regarding the nails on the plank?


    The maidservant anticipated that she was getting into deep trouble.


    ¡°What can we do? By the way, did you wash your hands after discarding it?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin had personally engaged someone to write the cinnabar talisman earlier. However, the prince¡¯s mansion was so heavily guarded in the last few days that she could not find an opportunity to set about her plan, so she had been keeping the talisman in the purse she carried with her all the time.


    If she was found out, it would be the end of the entire Jiang Family.


    ¡°I had put the cinnabar talisman in the bushes in a hurry and did not bother to wash my hands.¡±


    As Jiang Ruqin¡¯s personal maid explained, her face was ashen.


    She knew full well her master¡¯s character. If they were being found out, the maidservant would not be able to protect herself.


    She was certain that Jiang Ruqin would push all the blame to her.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, haven¡¯t I been treating you well all these while?¡±


    A vicious look flashed across Jiang Ruqin¡¯s eyes. Apparently, she was prepared for the worst.


    Xing¡¯er trembled in terror. What she had feared the most was finally happening.


    ¡°Of course Miss, you¡¯ve always treated me well¡­, I don¡¯t want to die, please help me.¡±


    By now, Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was streaked with tears as she continued pleading with Jiang Ruqin.


    Jiang Ruqin pretended to look sorry as if she could not bear to see her suffer.


    She grabbed Xing¡¯er and quietly they ran to an inconspicuous corner in the courtyard by the wall.


    ¡°You still have a little brother right? I heard from the maids in the mansion that he was just three years old and you really dote on him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin had turned into a devil who was about to take away Xing¡¯er¡¯s life. There was viciousness written all over her face.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, please let my little brother off, let my family off.¡±


    Xing¡¯er was completely terrified. Back home, she still had her parents as well as a younger brother, who were eagerly awaiting her return when she fulfilled her ten-year contract working in the mansion.


    She finally understood what awaited her when she saw her mistress¡¯s chilling face.


    ¡°As a slave, if you help me get through this ordeal, I will show your family kindness. If you¡¯re useless and I end up getting into trouble, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I can easily take the lives of your family members, like killing ants.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s callous acts to sacrifice others in order to fulfill her purpose was not new.


    Moreover, once this evil plan got exposed, her family would be implicated.


    Her father might dote on her very much, but her older siblings would take this opportunity to seize the father¡¯s favor.


    In fact, her father had lost his patience with her during the last incident when Lin Mengya made her father pay a recompensation.


    She made up her mind to put an end to all these.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve been incited by Princess Yu to frame me. Do you understand?¡±


    As Jiang Ruqin instructed Xing¡¯er in a low voice, she simultaneously pushed a sharp dagger into Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    With shaking hands and a face streaked with tears, Xing¡¯er held on to the sharp dagger.


    ¡°Alright¡­ if I sacrifice my life for you, Miss, please treat my family with kindness.¡±


    The poor little lass was clueless that once she owned up, there would be no hope for her family.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will take good care of your little brother.¡±


    When in fact, what Jiang Ruqin was thinking was to let her be reunited with her family in hades. While Jiang Ruxin was having these wicked thoughts, she had put on a merciful expression on her face.


    As the screening proceeded smoothly, Lin Mengya was frowning harder as time went by.


    By this time, many people who went through the screening had passed without any problem, so the atmosphere was not tense as the beginning when they started.


    Baiji and Baishao, standing behind Lin Mengya, exchanged a knowing look. They seemed to have come to some consensus.


    ¡°The water is a little murky now, let¡¯s get a clean basin of water. Let¡¯s also take a break. Those of you who had done the screening, please gather over here to take a rest.¡±


    Lin Mengya was careful to keep up her duty as an attentive host, so those who had gone through the screening nodded at her in appreciation.


    Those who were still waiting for their turn were provided with chairs so the seated guests filled the entire Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Master, are we really able to find the culprit?¡±


    Back in the room, Baiji inquired anxiously.


    Lin Mengya looked at her maidservants apologetically and with a low voice, she replied, saying, ¡°It would be good if we can find the culprit. If not, I will shoulder all the blame. I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements to settle all four of you.¡±


    Baisu¡¯s expression changed at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    All the more, Baiji and Baishao burst out crying.


    Lin Mengya looked down as she grabbed the hands of the three maidservants.


    She said, ¡°It was my fault for not being able to protect you as a master. If I were to be taken away, the four of you, who are my confidantes, would most certainly be implicated. However, I¡¯ve instructed Xiaoyu and Qinghu to bring you and your families to a hiding place.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve acquired a shophouse and stashed some pieces of silver there. Although not much, it should be able to tide you through and help you make a living. Then, you have to change your names to sound like you are a family with four sisters. Always listen to Baiji because she is the most sensible one among you. That way, my heart will be at ease.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s earnest and well-meaning advice made the three lasses burst into tears.


    They thought that their master¡¯s mind was only filled with the so-called more important matters of the world.


    Little did they realize that she had arranged a way of escape for her maidservants and laid the foundations for their future.


    ¡°No, Master. You should be the one to live. Our lives, though hard, are insignificant compared to yours. We¡¯ve been truly fortunate to have such a wonderful master as you. My life is worthless, and I dared not ask for more. Master, you take care of my family, there¡¯s nothing more I, Baiji, could wish for.¡±

 Chapter 166 A Different Fate

    After Baiji wiped away her tears, there was a determined look in her eyes.


    She already had a plan in mind. If things did not work out, she would throw caution to the winds and own up as the culprit.


    At most, she would die, but she would be able to protect her master.


    ¡°No, Baiji. You still have many siblings at home. If something happens to you, what will happen to them?¡±


    Baishao shook her head violently and her beautiful face was covered with tears from all the weeping.


    ¡°Let me own up. My mother is a money face. She would not be bothered with her daughter as long as you give her a big sum of money. Please let me own up. I¡¯ll still want to be your maidservant in the life to come.¡±


    Her maidservants volunteering to sacrifice themselves saddened Lin Mengya deeply.


    She had always felt that she was just a sojourner in this world.


    She did not expect that the seed which she planted by accident would sprout, grow and even blossom.


    ¡°Oh my! Will you stop crying? No one could lay a finger on you with me, this old woman, around!¡±


    With arms akimbo, Qinghu had completely turned into a woman.


    He was also very comfortable addressing himself as an old woman.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. How did she forget about this catastrophe?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I, the old woman, may not be able to defend a group of people, breaking into the jail to release prisoners is easy-peasy for me. If they really put you in the dungeon, I will secretly sneak you out one by one.¡±


    Seeing Qinghu¡¯s arrogance and confidence, the atmosphere which had been filled with sorrow was immediately lifted.


    Lin Mengya was at a loss of words. ¡°Did he think the dungeon is his vegetable garden?¡±


    ¡°Even if it were like his vegetable garden, the maidservants are not cucumbers and potatoes which could be plucked out as and when.¡±


    ¡°Have you come, Prince Yu?¡±


    All of a sudden, Baiji said with fear in her voice. She tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve as she turned to look at the shadowy figure at the door.


    It was none other than Long Tianhao standing at the door. In fact, he had been standing there listening to their conversation since Baiji and Baishao started fighting to sacrifice their lives on behalf of Lin Mengya.


    He had no idea what kind of relationship they had that made Baiji and Baishao give up their courage to live on, but to fight to sacrifice themselves on behalf of Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, he knew those two lasses treated Lin Mengya like family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and keep you safe.¡±


    Long Tianhao uttered these words as if they were a vow, and then turned to leave immediately without pausing his footsteps.


    Lin Mengya watched his back and continuously thought over his words.


    He was truly so charming.


    Long Tianhao was not one to make promises rashly, but he was definitely one who kept to his promises.


    For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart which was pounding hard just a moment ago had miraculously calmed.


    Strangely it was simply because of the one statement he made.


    ¡°We¡¯ve hope yet. We¡¯re saved, Master, how great is that?¡±


    Baishao was crying tears of joy. Long Tianhao was truly a man of his word in the hearts of the girls.


    However, an even more special feeling welled up in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart somehow.


    This man had always showered her with a tenderness that touched her heart at the most unexpected moment.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s perk up. Since the prince has made a promise to us, let¡¯s not let him down. No more crying, Baiji, Baishao, and Baisu.¡±


    The three lasses nodded their heads continuously. The good thing was that the four lasses, with the exception of Baizhi, had learned how to keep their emotions in check under Lin Mengya¡¯s subtle influence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the screening!¡±


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya was recharged with energy. What was there to be afraid of with Long Tianhao¡¯s promise to protect her?


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The three lasses exclaimed in unison, wearing their signature expressions on their faces as they walked through the door of the room.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re trying to escape.¡±


    Unexpectedly, they bumped into Princess Ming Yue at the door.


    Ming Yue, having failed to nail Lin Mengya by her first attack, could not help but feel vengeful.


    ¡°I, Lin Mengya, would never resort to running away. The Lins do not have such a house rule.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was sharp. There was no sign of compromise.


    Ming Yue¡¯s anger turned into a snort. It was as if she was certain that Lin Mengya would not be able to escape misfortune this time.


    ¡°Stop being so stubborn, Miss Lin. Your father and brother who are at the borders, oh no, I mean your brother would actually be returning to the capital city soon. Tsk tsk, a young promising general is going to be implicated by his own younger sister. What a pity.¡±


    Ming Yue was obviously harboring vicious thoughts against Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya, however, was completely oblivious to Ming Yue¡¯s comment. If they were to have a competition of who was more vicious with their words, no one would be able to beat Lin Mengya.


    ¡°My family, the Lins has remained faithful to our government for generations. Naturally, we would be judged fairly. Nevertheless, the Lins have very strict family upbringing. We would never allow our daughters to become the subject of gossips of hooligans in the streets. By the way, please address me Princess Yu.¡±


    Every word Lin Mengya said felt like salt which had been rubbed on Ming Yue¡¯s wound.


    This was especially true for Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction for Ming Yue to address her as Princess Yu. This was driving Ming Yue crazy.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also mentioned the scandals concerning Ming Yue. At this juncture, the beautiful Princess almost turned into a savage beast which would tear Lin Mengya into pieces.


    ¡°Please excuse us, Princess Ming Yue.¡±


    Lin Mengya continued on gracefully and was completely oblivious to Princess Ming Yue¡¯s vicious looks in her eyes.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, I¡¯m going to trample you underfoot one day sooner or later!¡±


    Ming Yue shot Lin Mengya a piercing look and gritted her teeth. Her expression was that of wanting to tear Lin Mengya into pieces.


    ¡°Master, what were you and Princess Ming Yue talking about just now?¡±


    Baiji came up to Lin Mengya and asked with concern in her voice. She had had some dealings with Princess Ming Yue while she was in the mansion.


    How should she put it? Princess Ming Yue was indeed very beautiful, and perhaps her beauty was just second to her master.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants could tell that Princess Ming Yue was not as simple as she seemed.


    Moreover, when scandals about her started going around, they knew that there was something amiss about her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about her. Come, let¡¯s get on with what we have to do.¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head in an attempt to shake off the thoughts which were bothering her.


    As the screening was coming to an end, there were only a handful of people left on the list to be screened. Of these people, the greatest suspect was Jiang Ruqin.


    Looking down, Lin Mengya had already guessed who the culprit was from a while ago.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya had purposely instructed Baiji to put Jiang Ruqin¡¯s name as one of the last.


    The lower down the name appeared on the list, the more panicky they got.


    This was precisely what Lin Mengya hope to achieve, that Jiang Ruqin would be feeling more frenzy and fearful like a bird that had been targeted by the arrow.


    ¡°Next, Miss Jiang Ruqin, and her maidservant, Xing¡¯er.¡±


    Baiji read out the name calmly, while Jiang Ruqin¡¯s palm was already sweaty and clammy.


    At this moment, Jiang Ruqin was trying to make eye contact with Xing¡¯er, but to no avail. Xing¡¯er was shaking all over and did not dare to even look up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the lives of your parents and your younger brother!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin whispered into Xing¡¯er¡¯s ears.


    The poor lass was shaking like a leaf. She looked as if she would collapse anytime.


    ¡°Miss, please be kind to my family.¡±


    Xing¡¯er finally bit the bullet and walked out from the crowd, forcing herself to walk upright although she was trembling all over.


    ¡°What are you doing, Xing¡¯er?¡±


    A sense of elation flashed across Jiang Ruqin¡¯s mind.


    Finally, Lin Mengya was doomed. While she was thinking these thoughts, Jiang Ruqin forced an innocent expression on her face.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Xing¡¯er, Xing¡¯er is guilty.¡±


    Xing¡¯er knelt down on the floor in plain sight and broke down crying.


    The Queen, who had closed her eyes to take a rest, was alarmed by the sound of wailing. She opened her eyes and stared severely at the trembling figure of Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh? Tell us what sin you¡¯ve committed.¡±


    ¡°Has she resorted to sacrificing this little maidservant so as to preserve her own life?¡± Lin Mengya quickly understood what happened, but she maintained her composure.


    Instead, the was a teasing tone in the way she talked.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve come to this, I shall not try to hide anymore. I had been instructed by Princess Yu to drop the talisman there. The purpose was to frame my mistress!¡±


    Xing¡¯er¡¯s words brought about a commotion in the people.


    With chilling eyes, Lin Mengya looked towards Xing¡¯er, who was kneeling on the floor, then Jiang Ruqin, who was standing by the side, acting as a spectator.


    ¡°Is that right? So I was the one who instructed you to do so.¡±


    Xing¡¯er stole a glance at her mistress and nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. Princess Yu had bribed me. I¡¯ve been muddle-headed to take her instruction.¡±


    Now, everyone turned their eyes to Lin Mengya.


    However, there was not a hint of panic in her.


    Jiang Ruqin, who thought she had got Lin Mengya this time, had the urge to burst out laughing.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, let us see how long more you would be able to last!¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that I¡¯ve bribed you into doing this?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked Xing¡¯er, who was kneeling on the ground teasingly. However, she was secretly sighing in her heart.


    From the girl¡¯s mannerism and words, Lin Mengya could sense that Xing¡¯er had to be forced to do this.


    However, she must have mentally prepared for death if she was helping her master do an evil thing.


    No way was Lin Mengya going to show mercy to her enemy.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve the banknote with a value in silver for proof!¡±


    With trembling hands, Xing¡¯er took out a new banknote from the hem of her clothes.


    ¡°Bring it to me!¡±


    The Queen ordered, and her maid immediately did as she was told.


    The banknote was brought to the Queen in plain sight.


    The Queen glanced at it and said, ¡°This banknote is indeed one which is used within the royal family. What do you have to say about this, Princess Yu?¡±


    The Queen did not sound angry, neither did she interrogate Lin Mengya.


    No one present understood the Queen¡¯s intention.


    Lin Mengya smiled and returned to questioning Xing¡¯er.


    ¡°Did you say I was the one who gave you this banknote?¡±


    Xing¡¯er nodded without any hesitation. The note had in fact been put into her hand by Jiang Ruqin a moment ago.


    ¡°Alright, come over to have a look at the banknote to see if it belonged to us, Baishao.¡±


    Baishao came forward immediately at Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction. She took a bow and knelt on the ground to have a careful look at it.


    ¡°In response to the princess¡¯s question, this banknote does not belong to us. There is something missing on it.¡±


    Baishao¡¯s words brought a frown upon Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face.


    This was indeed the kind of banknote used in the prince¡¯s mansion. What could be missing from it?


    Lin Mengya must be trying to argue her way out.


    ¡°Then tell us what is missing on it?¡± enquired Lin Mengya, unruffled.


    ¡°In response to your question, Princess Yu, all the banknotes we use bear your seal on them. All the banknotes used by the various prince¡¯s mansions went sent over from the monetary authorities. However, to tell these notes apart for the various mansions, the banknotes had been imprinted with the special seals of the respective mansions. However, this banknote does not bear any of the seals.¡±


    ¡°No, this banknote should bear the seal of the prince¡¯s mansion!¡±

 Chapter 167 The Role of Xing’er

    The old maid beside the Queen immediately pointed out that there indeed was a seal on the banknote.


    However, Baishao pulled out another banknote and smiled.


    ¡°Have a look, everyone. This banknote I¡¯m holding is one that is truly used in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Every banknote used by the princess would bear this mark of her personal seal.¡±


    Baishao presented both banknotes to the Queen, although from where the others could see, they appeared the same.


    However, at the bottom of the banknotes, only one of them bore the character marking of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Apart from the mark of the seal, there was another rectangular character printed on it.


    ¡°This does not say much since Princess Yu is handling so much wealth in the mansion. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t be using a slip of banknote that bears your seal when you try to bribe someone with it, lest you become a suspect in any crime.¡±


    Princess Ming Yue maligned, as she could not wait to get Lin Mengya in deeper trouble so that she would die.


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstood, Princess Ming Yue. All the wealth in terms of silver, banknotes had been properly accounted for by putting them in records. Banknotes such as this one won¡¯t end out in the hands of regular people. Although you can use at the money changers, they are not allowed to issue these. Banknotes such as this one are likened to the banknotes used by the ministers and they are usually carefully registered in the monetary authorities. If you¡¯re still doubtful, let¡¯s get someone from the monetary authority to verify the facts.¡±


    While Lin Mengya was in charge of all matters in the prince¡¯s mansion, Baishao was the one who really handled the money.


    For this reason, Baishao was aware of every jot and tittle in the account records.


    It would be plain stupidity to frame her master in this way.


    Not only did this person trying to frame her master use a banknote issued by the monetary authorities, but she had also even used such a huge bill worth fifty pieces of silver.


    Whoever did this was as good as digging her own grave.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have the seneschal of the monetary authorities come up here.¡±


    Once again, the Queen seemed to be playing along with Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank a little. Perplexed, Lin Mengya had no idea of the Queen¡¯s intention or inclination.


    ¡°Your servant, Jin Xiu pay respects to Your Highness the Queen.¡±


    The seneschal of the monetary authority was an old eunuch in his fifties.


    He was apparently a slick and sly person who managed everything meticulously.


    However, he differed from the other eunuchs in that there was no hint of craftiness and fawning about him.


    He was a prudent man who had a fair system of punishments and rewards in place. Although the turnover of the workers in the monetary authorities was rather high, he had been sitting firmly on his job for a long time.


    ¡°You may rise, Seneschal Jin. Please take a look at this banknote on the table to verify if it had come from you.¡±


    The Queen said with indifference while she seated on the head seat.


    Seneschal Jin knelt there while he studied the two banknotes on the table carefully, and then he said, ¡°These two banknotes were indeed issued out by the monetary authorities.¡±


    ¡°Who did you issue them to?¡±


    ¡°In response to your question, they were issued to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    After answering the Queen¡¯s question, he knelt there and became silent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all heard what he said. Princess Yu, this banknote indeed belong in your mansion. Even if you did not use it to bribe the maid, you are still guilty of not managing your families finances carefully.¡±


    The words of the Queen was like an accusation towards Lin Mengya, convicting her of a serious crime.


    ¡°I would willingly take the punishment, Your Highness. However, I truly did not plot against the royal family.¡±


    Negligence and treason were very different things.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had admitted the least serious allegations, Jiang Ruqin quickly shot Xing¡¯er a look.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, my words are nothing but the truth. If Your Highness still has doubts, please put me through the screening. I believe I am the only one here who would be tested positive for having cinnabar on my hands.¡±


    Xing¡¯er was determined to go through with what her mistress had instructed her since her mistress was not going to allow her to shrink back.


    She would give it her all for the sake of her family and little brother.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya was shocked and furious, but at the same time flustered and exasperated.


    ¡°Alright, your request is granted.¡±


    As the Queen nodded, Xing¡¯er got up and placed her hand in the water.


    One second passed, seconds passed¡­ however, there was completely no change in the water after a long time.


    By this time, Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was drained of its colors. How come¡ªshe had clearly touched cinnabar!


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this water!¡±


    Xing¡¯er demanded as she drew her hands out of the water, stunned and upset.


    Lin Mengya smiled and placed her hands into the water.


    In that instant, the water surrounding Lin Mengya¡¯s hand began to turn purple.


    The pale-faced Xing¡¯er was lost for words.


    ¡°When I was having a good look at the talisman in my hands just now, I touched the cinnabar on it, which is why there is a reaction in the water and everyone can see for yourself. You kept saying I bribed you, however, why were you tested negative for the presence of cinnabar on your hands?¡±


    Lin Mengya retracted her hands, took a towel and wiped them dry.


    ¡°This¡­ this is not possible, this is not possible!¡±


    Xing¡¯er put her hands into the water once again but to no avail. There was no further change in the color of the water.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this water, I¡¯m sure!¡±


    Xing¡¯er started to scream and shout hysterically. Lin Mengya snorted and said, ¡°This maidservant over here, you¡¯ve also touched the cinnabar from the talisman. Why don¡¯t you also give it a try in the water?¡±


    The severe-looking maid beside the Queen looked to the Queen for instruction upon Lin Mengya¡¯s invitation.


    After she received the consent from the Queen, who nodded, she too, put her hands in the water.


    Once again, the water around her hands began turning purple.


    The darkening of the purple color in the water was plain and clear.


    Xing¡¯er was totally taken aback. Why? Why was it that the water did not change color with her hands, who had also come into contact with cinnabar?


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, isn¡¯t this matter clear as crystal? This lass was holding on to a banknote belonging to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, but there was no cinnabar on her hands. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Turning to the maid, Concubine De continued, ¡°You first stole a banknote from the mansion, then framed your master afterward. This behavior is deserving of death!¡±


    Finally, Concubine De could no longer hold her peace. Regardless, this was a clear case of someone trying to set Lin Mengya up.


    What Concubine De said had convicted Xing¡¯er of her criminal act.


    ¡°No, no, I have clearly touched the cinnabar. I had gone all the way Qingyu Temple outside the city to acquire this talisman. Inside the talisman was a tooth of a three-year-old black dog. I¡¯ve personally purchased it, wrapped it up and threw it in the courtyard!¡±


    By now, Xing¡¯er was completely beside herself. She could not even start to imagine the fate of her family members and how disastrous the punishment would be on them after she was being wrongly accused.


    At the same time, she knew her mistress was a vicious and merciless person that she would not change her mind at all.


    Xing¡¯er stole a glance at Jiang Ruqin, and, as expected, Jiang Ruqin¡¯s eyes were filled with malice and hatred.


    Xing¡¯er forced a laugh and with trembling hands, drew the dagger out from her sleeves.


    ¡°You brought all this upon me, Princess Yu! I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡±


    In the twinkling of an eye, the dagger was about to pierce into her chest when a large hand caught her arm, so much so that she could not bring it down.


    ¡°Are you seeking death? Not so easy.¡±


    Zhu Aizhi, who had been holding his peace, suddenly came forward and caught hold of Xing¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    In a flash, he grabbed the piece of cloth on the table and stuffed it into Xing¡¯er mouth as she was about to bite her tongue to commit suicide.


    ¡°General Zhu is indeed quick-moving.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked up gracefully, wearing a look of approval on her face.


    She scanned Xing¡¯er¡¯s face with a cold look.


    In that instant, Xing¡¯er realized that she had all along misjudged Princess Yu, who was, in fact, someone not to be trifled with, even more so than her own master!


    Or she should say that she was more intelligent and skillful than her master!


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, this person was extremely scheming. The moment she failed to malign me, she turned to commit suicide so as to get rid of all evidence. I¡¯d like to request that she be detained in custody in magistrate¡¯s prison, so that she may be personally tried by Magistrate Yi.¡±


    Given a chance of trial, Lin Mengya would have a thousand ways to make Xing¡¯er speak up.


    However, the Queen, who did not speak much, suddenly replied, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just hand her over to the Crown Prince to handle this matter. Men, escort her to the dungeon.¡±


    Both Lin Mengya and Concubine De were stunned. They finally understood the Queen¡¯s intention.


    Xing¡¯er might insist that she had been bribed by Lin Mengya, but she was after all a servants of the Jiangs. Moreover, she was Jiang Ruqin¡¯s personal maid.


    If they were to get any information out of her, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not be the only in trouble.


    More importantly, the Queen would be able to eradicate the Jiang Family at the same time!


    Killing two birds with one stone was what the Queen had in mind. After all, Lin Mengya and Concubine De were already at the hands of the Queen.


    It was no wonder that the Queen had been holding her peace.


    She had been waiting for Lin Mengya and Concubine De to walk right into the trap.


    ¡°Jiang Ruxin, Jiang Ruxin, you have been so foolish to make such a move which would destroy your entire family.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Your Highness the Queen, since this entire incident had happened in my mansion, I¡¯m accountable to you. How about we hand her over to Magistrate Yi first, then the Crown Prince, Magistrate Yi and I would try her together?¡±


    Long Tianhao¡¯s suggestion for the three of them to try the criminal sounded like a good suggestion.


    The Queen shot Long Tianhao a cold and dispassionate glance.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do according to what Prince Yu suggested. However, it is outrageous to harbor evil thoughts against the Crown Prince, so the girl ought to be put into the prison for felons.¡±


    The prison for felons was literally for serious criminals.


    If Xing¡¯er was put into the prison for the felons, it would be easy for the Queen to do to her whatever she wanted.


    Long Tianhao¡¯s brows knitted together into a frown. He was about to stop the Queen when he felt Lin Mengya tugging at his clothes.


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, let¡¯s just go along with the Queen¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    As Long Tianhao looked down, he saw Lin Mengya blinking at him.


    There was a cheeky look in her eyes which told of her wit.


    Long Tianhao quickly stopped himself from voicing out his opinion.


    ¡°Yes, I will abide by the Queen¡¯s will.¡±


    There were some among the people who looked confused, and yet some who was secretly happy with the outcome. No matter what they thought, Zhu Aizhi and Lu Yun dragged Xing¡¯er, who was tightly bound, out of the Liuxin Courtyard in plain sight.


    ¡°What an eventful night. I should be home now. Concubine De, the son you¡¯ve raised has married an excellent woman. I am going to give a decree that from tomorrow onwards, those people who wish to enter or leave Prince Yu¡¯s mansion would have to seek approval from Prince Yu in person. Yu¡¯er, I have handover the charge of the mansion over to you. I hope you will be fair-minded when dealing with all matters and people. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    While Long Tianhao bowed down before the Queen as she left, his eyes were cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Please take care, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 168 Taken in by a Stratagem

    In the midst of all people who were bowing down to her, the ever-elegant Queen walked out of the Liukin Courtyard victoriously.


    All the other guests hastened to follow the Queen out of this troublesome place.


    The supposedly bustling and lively riddle-guessing banquet had suddenly become quiet and lonely.


    ¡°Alright, you may rise, Yu¡¯er and Ya¡¯er and follow me. Jin Yue, watch Ruqin and don¡¯t let her go anywhere.¡±


    The intelligent Concubine De had already figured out the ins and outs of what happened.


    As she glanced at her niece with a look of disappointment, a chill ran through her.


    She clearly saw that the banknote was the exact one she gave to Ruqin a few days ago as pocket money because she doted on her.


    Never would Concubine De expect that Jiang Ruqin would use it as a tool to frame Mengya.


    What was even more unexpected was that the girl had unknowingly sacrificed the entire Jiang Family.


    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya trailed behind Concubine De and followed her into the main hall of the Liukin Courtyard.


    Baizhi, overcome with anxiety, followed closely behind Lin Mengya.


    She had taken in everything that happened outside.


    Her eyes welled up with tears at the thought that Lin Mengya almost lost her chance to live because she was being maligned.


    ¡°Go look for Baiji now. We¡¯ll talk it later,¡± Lin Mengya comforted Baizhi, who was still in shock.


    Baizhi was about to say something but decided against. She gazed at Lin Mengya for a while, and then obediently left.


    Once they were in the room, Concubine De settled herself on the main seat and looked from Long Tianhao to Lin Mengya. She seemed to want to say something but stopped herself.


    After a long time, she finally sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault to have brought Ruqin into the mansion.¡±


    How could she, as an aunt to Jiang Ruqin, be unaware of her intentions?


    Ever since Ruqin was young, she had always had her eyes on Yu¡¯er.


    Unfortunately, Ruqin was after all born of a concubine. There was no way for the daughter of a concubine to become Long Tianhao¡¯s first wife.


    She used to hold the belief that since they grew up together, Long Tianhao would one day take her as a concubine or make her a vice Princess. That way, one of her wishes could be fulfilled.


    Never would she expect the lass to be capable of such a wicked act.


    ¡°Please stop blaming yourself, Mother. Perhaps Ruqin had been incited by someone else.¡±


    How could Lin Mengya still speak up for Jiang Ruqin at this juncture?


    More and more, Concubine De felt that her daughter-in-law was a kind, gentle and magnanimous person.


    ¡°You were framed precisely because of your kind and genuine character.¡±


    Kind and genuine? Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao exchanged looks but both kept quiet.


    If Concubine De found out what she had done in secret, she would not use these two words to describe her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what did the Crown Prince do while he was in your courtyard?¡±


    All this while, the Crown Prince did not appear in Liukin Courtyard.


    Even Lin Mengya thought it rather unimaginable.


    Could the Crown Prince¡¯s character have changed?


    ¡°The Crown Prince followed the crowd to come here to drink wine and participate in the guessing game. He did not seem interested in what happened here,¡± replied Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao¡¯s reply set Concubine De thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Crown Prince was aware of what happened here. Otherwise, the Queen would not have kept him out of this. We have lost to them in this round,¡± said Concubine De.


    After so many years of battling with the Queen, it was inevitable to be winning some battles and losing some others.


    However, if Concubine De chose to protect herself, she would have to sacrifice her parent¡¯s family.


    She forced a smile and shook her head. She was to be blamed for spoiling Jiang Ruqin.


    If not because she overly doted on Jiang Ruqin, things would not have come to this. She had brought this upon herself and she had no one to blame.


    ¡°No, we have not been defeated yet.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke these words softly, Long Tianhao and Concubine immediately turned to look at her.


    ¡°Xing¡¯er will not make it to the prison alive. If she died while she was under the Queen¡¯s charge, we would be free from any responsibility. By then, this entire episode would be over.¡±


    Lin Mengya had obviously been putting on an act since just now until now.


    Lin Mengya looking panicked, wanting to say something but stopped herself and calmed herself down, was all an act to fool the Queen and the Crown Prince.


    It was only until now that she was finally acting normal as she started smiling her usual smile.


    A feeling of affection welled up in Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.


    This lass was always surprised him with pleasant surprises.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you¡¯re not joking, are you? How are you so sure?¡±


    Concubine De was not feeling optimistic about what Lin Mengya said. She knew the Queen inside out. She knew what kind of a person the Queen was more than anyone else.


    It was not easy for the Queen to have a hold on her. Would the Queen easily let go of this opportunity?


    ¡°Rest assured, Mother. I believe Xing¡¯er is already gone by now. We only have to carry on with putting up the act for a few more days,¡± Lin Mengya said with confidence.


    .


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sure Mengya have made all the necessary arrangements, you can trust her this time.¡±


    Long Tianhao had the feeling that whatever Lin Mengya said would come to pass.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll entrust everything to the both of you for now. Alas, age is catching up with me anyway. It¡¯s time that I step aside and you, the youngsters step in.¡±


    Seeing that her son had such great confidence and trust in her daughter-in-law, Concubine De could not help but feel a little envious.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was almost like a daughter to her.


    As Concubine De recalled all the goodness about Lin Mengya, the little jealousy in her dissipated.


    ¡°If it were not for all of Mother¡¯s strategizing and planning, what can we achieve, being like clowns who were here just for show?¡± consoled Lin Mengya.


    The truth was that Lin Mengya was still far from being as shrewd as Concubine De.


    Lin Mengya was already frightened after having only a few confrontations with the Queen.


    Concubine De, on the other hand, had lived in the palace for many years and was still able to stand firm without compromising her position. Surely she must be exceptionally shrewd.


    ¡°What a smooth-tongued lass. If you¡¯re sincere, you should quickly bear some children so I may enjoy family bliss.¡±


    This was the first time Concubine De tried to the couple to give her grandchildren in front of Lin Mengya.


    To give birth to a baby? The thought, which never crossed Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, made her blush with embarrassment.


    Long Tianhao, taking in Lin Mengya¡¯s awkward expression, started pondering over this matter.


    Up until now, he supposed Lin Mengya was the only person he would want to have children with.


    However, the situation now was not the best. He was afraid that if his child was to be born now, he would go into danger.


    ¡°Mother, given the precarious situation now, it is not the best time to have children. The Queen is watching us closely all the time. If I were to have a child now, he would become the Queen¡¯s target straight away.¡±


    Long Tianhao¡¯s comment made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    She turned to look at this handsome man.


    So she had rightly guessed that he had no wish for her to be his Princess Yu.


    In fact, she also did not want to give birth to Long Tianhao¡¯s baby.


    Nevertheless, hearing Long Tianhao saying it out loud was like having cold water thrown at her.


    That¡¯s right, he still had that Princess Linlang in his heart. After all, what was her to him?


    ¡°I¡¯m just casually mentioning it, so don¡¯t be alarmed. Both of you are still young, there¡¯s really no hurry.¡±


    Concubine De certainly knew that now was not the best time so she merely let out a sigh of helplessness.


    If the Emperor was still in the pink of health, there would be no need for her and her son to walk on tiptoes.


    ¡°I shall go back to the Art Courtyard to wait for any further information from you. As for Ruqin, have her father bring her home and instruct him not to let her step out of the house.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin had completely lost Concubine De¡¯s favor for her.


    Once she was sent back home, she would most probably be kept under house arrest.


    She would likely become a chess piece and be under her parents¡¯ control. Jiang Ruqin would be kept within her little courtyard before she was betrothed and married off.


    In fact, it was not because Lin Mengya did not want to get rid of Jiang Ruxin. Nevertheless, for the Jiang Family, as well as Concubine De and Long Tianhao, she had no choice but to keep Jiang Ruxin safe.


    In the same way, regardless of her dissensions with Lin Mengwu, she had to guard the reputation of the Lin Family.


    Being the daughter of a reputable family, while she received glory from her status, she also shouldered the rise of and fall of her family.


    Once Concubine De led Jiang Ruqin out the Liukin Courtyard, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were left alone in the room.


    As awkward silence ensued. The two of them seemed to be engrossed in their own thoughts.


    On the other hand, they seemed to be lost for words for each other.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    They blurted out the same time, and then stopped at the same time. They always had this awkwardness between them.


    Finally, Lin Mengya managed to suppress the sadness in her heart.


    She pretended nothing had happened as she lifted her head to look at Long Tianhao and said, ¡°Your Highness, do you know who the deputy commander of the imperial army is?¡±


    .


    Long Tianhao¡¯s brows knotted into a frown as the image of the dark-faced deputy commander appeared in his mind.


    ¡°This person used to be an insignificant guard in the temporary imperial residence. After doing a great service to the royal family, he was promoted to this position. Nevertheless, I heard that he was a vicious and merciless person. He is also rather intimate with the Crown Prince.¡±


    Come to think about it, if it were not for Zhu Aizhi, who stopped Xing¡¯er from attempting suicide at the last minute, the maid would be a dead body by now.


    In that case, they would not need to come out with another plan now.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware he was such a scheming character. I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡±


    A smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, but Long Tianhao could not read into what she was thinking.


    Her smiles were like mysteries to Long Tianhao. She always surprised him with unexpected but brilliant ideas.


    ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped for a moment but decided to keep the truth from Long Tianhao.


    ¡°We¡¯ve simply met at the temporary imperial residence. Your Highness, what are you planning to do next?¡±


    Outside the room, Baiji and Steward Deng were sweeping the courtyard with some other servants.


    The floor was covered with pieces of paper like rustling, fallen leaves.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent men to kill Xing¡¯er. Once she¡¯s dead, the Queen would lose her hold on me and wouldn¡¯t be able to put me to death.¡±


    That was a brutal move, just like what Lin Mengya would have done.


    ¡°Oh yes, why did I not see Wang Hanlin anywhere?¡±


    Given that something so serious happened to his wife, he should have been here long ago.


    However, Lin Mengya did not see Wang Hanlin anywhere.


    ¡°He had been led to my study and Lin Kui is watching him. Given that he has always sided with the Crown Prince, he would have been here to make a scene.¡±


    The episode of the dog-tooth talisman had been settled rather smoothly.


    Everything in the Liukin Courtyard was in good order and no outsiders came into the courtyard to create any commotion.


    It had all been because Long Tianhao had anticipated the situation taken every detail into consideration beforehand.

 Chapter 169 Something was Suspicious

    ¡°Given that something so serious happened to his wife, he was surely going to hate us for this.¡±


    Up until this moment, Lin Mengya could not guarantee that Madame Wang would wake up.


    Lin Mengya could not be sure if Madame Wang¡¯s wound turn septic, or if her operation was successful, or if Madame Wang was going to make it through this.


    These were things she could not foretell.


    ¡°Wang Hanlin shared a deep and firm relationship with his wife. In fact, all these years the thought of taking in concubines never crossed his mind. He had always gone along with his wife¡¯s suggestions and wishes.¡±


    None of the people with a high standing within the capital city escaped the eyes of Long Tianhao, who was aware of their every move.


    It was not surprising that Long Tianhao knew so much about Wang Hanlin.


    However, Lin Mengya still felt something was amiss.


    If the relationship between Wang Hanlin and his wife was intimate and cordial, would he not ask to see his wife even if Long Tianhao invited him into his study?


    ¡°How was his mood? Did he have a conflict with you while he was there?¡±


    Long Tianhao pondered for a second then replied, saying, ¡°No, he would not hold back his tears and requested for some time to be alone in my study. He claimed that he didn¡¯t wish to speak to anyone at that time.¡±


    Lin Mengya, having exceptional sharp senses, immediately sensed something was amiss.


    Back when her own mother passed away, she heard that her father had vomited much blood and for a good half a year afterward, he was in a state of depression.


    He was even more heartbroken when he saw his wife¡¯s body.


    Although not all men were like her father, it was bizarre for Wang Hanlin to react in this way.


    ¡°Your Highness, I think it would be a good idea for you to go back to your study to check if anything is missing, or if there¡¯s something which was initially not there.¡±


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that Wang Hanlin was behaving strangely.


    According to Long Tianhao¡¯s account, he had already sent for men to seal off the entire Liuxin courtyard when Madame Wang got into the accident.


    Therefore, those who knew what had happened and could still go to Qinwu Courtyard must be someone close to Lin Mengya or Long Tianhao.


    These people, however, would not go around to talk about what happened without their permission or instructions.


    However, they did not rule out the possibility that someone else could have leaked the information.


    All in all, she sensed something was not quite right, but she was unable to put a finger to it.


    ¡°Do you think there was something wrong with Wang Hanlin?¡±


    They were direct and open with each other since there were only the two of them in the room.


    Lin Mengya nodded as she started feeling a slight headache.


    Too much had happened within a short time and everything was so chaotic. She wished she could smooth things out, but there were simply too much for her to bear.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m worrying too much. My movement is being restricted now, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to move around. You have to be careful.¡±


    Sitting on the little bed the window, Lin Mengya lifted her fingers to massage her brows.


    Having done an intensive operation which required speed and precision, Lin Mengya¡¯s energy had been sapped. She was starting to feel the exhaustion set in.


    However, wave after wave of other matters kept coming up. She felt overwhelmed.


    Looking at the tired-looking Lin Mengya, Long Tianhao¡¯s ached for her.


    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lin Mengya let out a cry of surprise as Long Tianhao carried her into his arms.


    She opened her eyes and stared at this handsome face and her heart started palpitating wildly.


    As Long Tianhao carried Lin Mengya in his arms, he thought she almost weighed nothing.


    Frowning, he thought she was too skinny and this was not a sign for her health.


    He bent down and put her lightly onto the bed, gently removed her shoes and placed them beside the bed.


    ¡°The night breeze could be strong, so you have to put on more blankets. Ask Baiji to light the heater if you feel cold.¡±


    Long Tianhao tenderly instructed as he pulled the blanket over Lin Mengya carefully.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Lin Mengya was dazed by Long Tianhao¡¯s tenderness, so much so she did not know how to respond to his sweet gestures.


    Was this the cold Prince Yu she used to know?


    ¡°You have labored much for the matters within the mansion. Ruqin may be insensible, but she is after all Mother¡¯s favorite niece. Please spare her life on account of Mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya tensed up a little and she felt a sense of bitterness in her heart.


    Did he deliberately show her kindness and favor so she could spare his cousin sister¡¯s life?


    She tried to hide the look of disappointment in her eyes. She guessed that Long Tianhao could tell that the banknote was from Jiang Ruqin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will surely protect the Jiang Family. As for Ruqin, I would not make things difficult for her.¡±


    She had after all grown up together with Long Tianhao as cousins.


    She should have learned her lesson by now, having created such a grave problem.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could not stop feeling a sadness in her heart.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare some food for you.¡±


    Long Tianhao had casually mentioned Jiang Ruqin and made this request to Lin Mengya in fear that Concubine De would be upset.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya turned away from him, closed her eyes and said flatly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to take a nap. Please leave, Your Highness.¡±


    Tired? Long Tianhao gazed at Lin Mengya, who was lying there fully dressed. In his mind, he was still thinking about what food to prepare for Lin Mengya to nurture her back to health.


    Lin Mengya heard the door opened and closed behind her.


    She slowly opened her eyes in the next second.


    Forcing a smile, she shook her head and wondered why she was feeling this way.


    She was well aware that she and Long Tianhao were simply partners in a partnership, but somehow, she just could not control her own heart.


    Just when she was wallowing in self-pity, a bowl of fragrant white porridge appeared before her unexpectedly.


    As she looked in the direction of the bowl of porridge, she caught sight of a handsome, smiling Qinghu looking at her with fawning adoration.


    ¡°Why are you giving me white porridge? I haven¡¯t eaten anything nutritious all day and this porridge is not going to fill my hunger.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya seemed to be complaining, she still took over the bowl of white porridge.


    The porridge may look plain, but it was in fact full of goodness.


    In fact, it contained small pieces of bamboo shoot, corn, and mushroom, which made the porridge very tasty indeed.


    She finished the entire bowl in two to three gulps, then looked pleadingly towards Qinghu, meaning to tell him that she was still hungry.


    ¡°Can you take some more?¡±


    Qinghu asked, testing her, but Lin Mengya was quick to give him a definite answer.


    A look of surprise flashed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes. He took over the bowl from Lin Mengya and laughing to himself, he said, ¡°I have been worrying too much. I thought you wouldn¡¯t have any appetite after going through what happened.¡±


    For this reason, he had made an effort to prepare this three-ingredients porridge for Lin Mengya, lest she was reminded of the bloody scene if he served meat in the porridge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I feel like eating something more flavorful. Can you prepare something nice for me?¡±


    Were you kidding me? Having been through five years of medical school, which medical student would freak out at the sight of organs?


    It was generally understood that during the anatomy lessons, many faint-hearted girls would throw up even if they have to dissect frogs, not to mention human bodies.


    Of course, Lin Mengya had turned pale at the sight of the bodies and resorted to being a vegetarian for a year.


    Nevertheless, all the medical students grew numb to this from the second year onwards.


    Subsequently, they were even able to eat barbecue meat while discussing the tissues in the human body and other diseases at the same time during their break time. This had become the norm to them.


    For this reason, her class have been labelled as the class of devils.


    Therefore, what she did on Madame Wang was a trivial matter!


    ¡°Sigh, I have to give it to you, lass. Are you even a woman?¡±


    Qinghu was speechless, putting his palm to his forehead as he let out a sigh.


    The first time Qinghu killed and saw blood, he had vomited for three days and three nights, unable to keep anything down.


    He would never expect this girl to not feel any discomfort.


    ¡°Is there about whether I¡¯m a lady?¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and puffed up her chest as she stared threateningly at Qinghu.


    Qinghu gave up. Without turning back, he fled her room with the empty bowl in his hand.


    Finally, a smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    She felt free from all worried around this guy.


    Subsequently, Lin Mengya sat with Baizhi at a big table as they ate, looking as if nothing had happened.


    The other three maidservants who witnessed Madame Wang¡¯s wretched state were trying hard to suppress their feeling of nauseous by drinking lots of water and tea.


    ¡°Can you try to eat with grace, lass? You look worse than a savage dog eating.¡±


    Qinghu was easy with food because anyways he usually ate simply and was not particular about the taste.


    Moreover, it was actually enjoyment to him to be watching Lin Mengya eating so heartily.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense if you have nothing better to say. You are more like a savage dog!¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. One could not really blame her for eating this way.


    This was a habit formed since the time she was studying at the university. She often skipped meals when she was doing laboratory work with the teacher.


    During those days, she would return to her dormitory late and eat like a glutton.


    Today, she found the feeling she used to have.


    ¡°Master, today had been a tough day for you, so you must eat more to make up for your energy.¡±


    Baiji rolled her eyes at Qinghu as well. She was by far the most sensible and steady person in the entire Liuxin Courtyard.


    As time went by, she had become the guardian of the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Even Qinghu had to give Baiji face for this reason.


    ¡°Oh yes, have you sent someone to inform your family about me wanting to meet them?¡±


    Lin Mengya was happily enjoying the delicacies which Qinghu had just prepared.


    Because of how eventful the day was, the people in the entire courtyard had not had a proper meal for the day.


    No matter what awaited them tomorrow, it was still necessary for their stomach to filled first.


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s so busy in the mansion. I¡¯m afraid they would add to the trouble.¡±


    There was a look of embarrassment on Baiji¡¯s face.


    Smiling, Lin Mengya turned to Baishao.


    ¡°And yes, Baishao, I remember hearing you say that you have a mother and brothers and sisters in your family?¡±


    Baishao froze for a moment and a look of hesitation appeared on her face.


    ¡°How about you bring your family here too. I would like them to do me a favor.¡±


    Baiji had mentioned Lin Mengya¡¯s arrangement to Baishao just now.


    After all, Lin Mengya had always treated all four of them the same. Baiji was worried that Baishao would think that Lin Mengya was showing partiality towards her.


    However, Baishao did not think in that way. She pondered for a moment, shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, Master. My family members are unrefined and can¡¯t really handle important jobs. They may ruin everything if you entrust anything to them.¡±

 Chapter 170 Dead Man tell no Tales

    Lin Mengya could see from Baishao¡¯s expression that she had her reasons.


    She just smiled and stopped pursuing the matter.


    ¡°Oh yes, Master, Madame Wang is still lying in the small room. Would she¡­ would she really resurrect?¡±


    At the mention of Madame Wang, Baishao and Baisu¡¯s expression froze.


    Baizhi was the only one out of the four who was oblivious and was still happily eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea, but she cannot be left there any longer. Let me think of a place where we can resettle her.¡±


    Baiji had claimed that the death-pretending drug had started to take effect.


    However, miraculously, Madame Wang was still breathing weakly.


    If not for Baisu¡¯s careful observation that made her realize that Madame Wang was breathing, they would not believe that she had risen from the dead.


    ¡°But Master, why don¡¯t you send Madame Wang home?¡±


    Baiji shot a glance at Lin Mengya. Seeing that her master had managed to revive Madame Wang¡¯s life after working so hard to save her life, it was time to send her home to recuperate.


    However, Lin Mengya apparently did not have the intention to do so.


    ¡°I would go all the way if I intend to save her life. Moreover, she could lose her life anytime given the state she¡¯s in now. Be discreet and careful of what you stay. In fact, to the outsiders, just say that Madame Wang had passed away.¡±


    Having done some investigation on Madame Wang¡¯s family background, Lin Mengya discovered that she had come from a family of valiant army generals.


    She was doted upon by her parents because she was the firstborn in the family.


    When she first met Wang Hanlin, he was still a poor scholar.


    However, Madame Wang was a strong-headed girl. When her family failed to break them up, they yielded to her wishes and eventually, this was how Wang Hanlin obtained his current status and position.


    Therefore, Madame Wang was naturally the assertive one at home.


    Wang Hanlin, being a man who achieved his status relying on his wife¡¯s family, could not help but have that bit of bitterness in him.


    Although Lin Mengya did not know the full picture of the Wang family, she had the feeling that if she were to send Madame Wang back to her home, she would surely die.


    ¡°Er¡­ Master, please excuse me!¡±


    ¡°Retch¡ªMe too!¡±


    While they were pondering over the matter of Madame Wang, Baiji and Baishao suddenly felt nauseous and quickly excused themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to them?¡±


    Lin Mengya shot a puzzled look at Qinghu, who pointed towards Baizhi.


    ¡°I have no idea too. It¡¯s so strange.¡±


    With a piece of pig¡¯s heart in between her chopsticks, Baizhi looked at Lin Mengya with a perplexed expression.


    Only at this moment did Lin Mengya see that sitting on the table were dishes made out of pig¡¯s heart, pig¡¯s liver, pig¡¯s lungs and a big plate of braised pig¡¯s intestines.


    She snapped her head towards Qinghu only to catch the mocking smile on his face before he managed to hide it. Instantly, Lin Mengya threw her chopsticks at him.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Qinghu dodged Lin Mengya¡¯s chopsticks and continued drinking the fragrant tea in an elegant manner.


    ¡°As long as we follow you around, this kind of things are bound to happen in the future. Don¡¯t tell me they would be fasting if this happens?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s reasoning made sense. However, she had to go slow with them regarding this matter.


    The four maidservants, apart from Baisu, had grown up like flowers in a greenhouse in this sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Such things may happen often. Oh yes, is there any progress on the investigation I asked you to do? Any news?¡±


    The courtyards had been swept clean by the servants and Lin Mengya, being under house arrest, had the gates to her courtyard shut tight.


    At this moment, Qinghu was the only one who could go in and out of the mansion freely to gather information.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve expected, Wang Hanlin was indeed not as faithful to his wife as it appeared to be on the surface.¡±


    Qinghu had first checked out Wang Hanlin.


    ¡°He owns a second house in the west of the city. I¡¯ve checked out that place. Not only were there two beautiful ladies who were his concubines, they had actually borne and raised his children. From this, one could safely say that this arrangement had been around for quite some time. Wang Hanlin was very secretive about this so nobody had yet to find out. The neighbors also said that the ladies and children in the house do not come out often.¡±


    Had Lord Wang gone to inform his concubines of the news of the death of Madame Wang so quickly?


    What a hypocrite Wang Hanlin was! He was indeed heartless.


    ¡°Do Wang Han line and his wife not have any children?¡±


    Qinghu shook his head and continued, ¡°They only have one daughter, who did not come to attend the banquet in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion because she was not feeling well. It was said that Madame Wang¡¯s daughter was not someone to be trifled with too, and she would be getting married very soon.¡±


    Now that the news of Madame Wang¡¯s death had spread, so Miss Wang had to observe a year of mourning period before she could get married.


    When Lin Mengya heard that Madame Wang¡¯s daughter was not to be trifled with, she immediately had an idea.


    ¡°Please invite Miss Wang to come over to meet me in a while. I¡¯ve something to discuss with her.¡±


    The moment Qinghu saw the wicked smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he immediately knew that she had something up her sleeves.


    ¡°You are really a wicked girl.¡±


    Having filled her stomach and quenched her thirst, Lin Mengya managed to sleep very soundly that night.


    After Lin Mengya woke up the next morning and when two maidservants were getting her ready with cleaning up and changing, Lin Zhongyu dashed into her room.


    ¡°Elder Sister, Elder Sister, have you heard?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu, who was apparently rejoicing over someone¡¯s mishap, came into the room making a lot of noise.


    ¡°Did you stumble upon some gold? What are you so excited?¡±


    Once Lin Mengya was done with grooming herself, she dragged Xiaoyu to the table to have breakfast with her.


    ¡°I heard that before they reached the prison yesterday, that lass passed away. The Crown Prince was furious, but what could he do?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu narrated to Lin Mengya how Xing¡¯er had suddenly died and how the Crown Prince was totally enraged.


    The moment Xing¡¯er died, they lost all evidence to convict any culprit.


    It looked like the Crown Prince¡¯s plan to cause the downfall of Prince Yu and the Jiang Family through Xing¡¯er¡¯s words was not successful. His plan would have to be delayed.


    ¡°Have you found out the cause of death?¡±


    The Crown Prince would surely take this opportunity to investigate further.


    With a strange look on his face, Ling Zhongyu abruptly raised his thumb to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Elder Sister, when did you do that? I found that Xing¡¯er had died from a strong poison. I heard that her heart and all her arteries had been severed due to concussion before she breathed her last. There was no way she could have survived.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu admired Lin Mengya to the point of idolizing her.


    For god¡¯s sake, there were so many people escorting Xing¡¯er, including a group of imperial guards sent by the Crown Prince to protect her.


    To Lin Zhongyu, no one would have the ability to dispose of Xing¡¯er other than his elder sister.


    ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t do anything. She died because of her sad fate.¡±


    Although she attributed Xing¡¯er death to her fate, Lin Mengya was hiding something behind her smile as she spoke.


    ¡°Tell it to me, Elder Sister. I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu pouted as he tugged on Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve, pleading.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let the cat out. Rest assured that I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡±


    Things had turned out the way Lin Mengya expected and she smiled with satisfaction.


    She could relax for now.


    The Crown Prince and his supporters would definitely not let the matter rest yet.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not going to sit around and allow them to scheme against her.


    The Crown Prince had been summoned by the Queen into the palace early this morning.


    Xing¡¯er¡¯s sudden death had caught them unprepared.


    In his wrath, the Crown Prince almost commanded for all the escorts to be slain.


    The Crown Prince would have shed much blood if not for his companion who stopped him in time.


    ¡°Greetings of peace to Mother, the Queen.¡±


    As the Crown Prince arrived at the palace, he came up to the Queen and bowed to her respectfully, kneeling down on the ground.


    There was a look of disappointment in the Queen¡¯s eyes.


    Nevertheless, she maintained her composure and elegance in response.


    ¡°You may rise. So, I heard that Xing¡¯er died.¡±


    She did not sound furious, nor was she rebuking the Crown Prince.


    She spoke with such indifference as if she was discussing some other people¡¯s business.


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart sank.


    He knew his mother¡¯s character well.


    If she showed her temper, it was not so bad. On the other hand, she keeping quiet meant she was truly upset.


    The Crown Prince trembled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been a disappointment, Mother. It¡¯s all because of my incapability.¡±


    ¡°You are certainly incapable, but the more useless people are your advisors.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s words pierced right into the bones.


    It did not matter whether it was his son kneeling before her, she would not spare him his pride.


    If the Crown Prince did not rise to the occasion, he would be replaced by other princes.


    This was the cruel reality of life on earth.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Mother! Please punish me for overlooking the details!¡±


    As the Crown Prince continued kneeling on the floor and pleading, he was beginning to tremble all over.


    He knew very well that the reason his mother could maintain her position as the Queen for so many years was not just because she was of noble birth.


    More importantly, it was because she was brutal and intelligent.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because you neglected the details, rather, you have never really thought over and planned how to go about doing things. Did you think could tackle Lin Mengya with your antics? Use your brains! She is not like those half-witted women in your mansion.¡±.


    The Queen had realized since a while back that the newly emerged Lin Mengya was not as simple as she appeared to be.


    Was it possible for that man¡¯s daughter to be an ordinary persona?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, Mother. Please mete out the punishment on me accordingly.¡±


    By now, the Prince¡¯s face had drained of its colors. He had been committing so many grave mistakes recently that they were more severe than his past mistakes added together.


    The Queen had always been intolerant of mistakes, even if they were committed by her own son.


    ¡°Find an opportunity to get rid of that daughter of the Jiangsu if you think she¡¯s useless. Thank goodness that Ming Yue was still quite witty, but she is a foreigner from the western vassal state after all. You may continue to work through her but be careful that you¡¯re not being used by her instead.¡±


    She gazed at her son. He was after all her only hope.


    If it were another person who had committed these mistakes, she would have abandoned him long ago.


    If some other princes were to take over the Crown Prince¡¯s position, it would surely not be as advantageous to her as if her own son were the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Perhaps your plan might still work on regular people, but you can¡¯t be using these tricks on the the people in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion.¡±


    The Queen, having been in the palace so long, had seen countless conspiracies and evil scheming.


    From the moment the Crown Prince and Ming Yue started persuading her to attend the banquet in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she had guessed as much that the Crown Prince and Ming Yue were planning to carry out their plans.


    What she did not expect was that this son, whom she spent so much effort in raising and nurturing, had turned out to be so useless.

 Chapter 171 The Good-For-Nothing Crown Prince

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t agree with you.¡±


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t agree on the Empress¡¯s opinion. In his view, he could have done perfectly in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Unexpectedly, the Empress refused his request to Princess Yu¡¯s Liuxin Courtyard.


    If he had been there, he could have led Princess Yu to plead guilty, no matter how many excuses Princess Yu could make.


    ¡®Idiot!¡¯ The Empress silently shouted. Her fierce phoenix eyes let out a cold light.


    He was the Crown Prince, who was destined to govern Dajin, as well as the rest of the world.


    However, such a worthless thing he was! How could he get involved in women¡¯s things?


    How could he rule over the whole empire in such a way!?


    ¡°Oh? Tell me. What have you planned to lead Princess Yu into confessing on her own?¡±


    The Crown Prince had been trying out his own power, after becoming an adult.


    A little feeling of helplessness rose in the Empress¡¯ heart.


    She struggled to govern Dajin well for the purpose of cultivating her own son to be an emperor worth the name.


    However, the Crown Prince let her down.


    He was obstinate, self-opinionated, shortsighted even. The Empress felt really disappointed in him.


    ¡°Since our country was founded, witchcraft has been banned by explicit order. Besides, murdering a royal member is another crime. Two crimes would be serious enough to deprive Long Tianhao of his title of nobility, even with the plea of Concubine De. In that case, the abandoned prince would do nothing with my arrangement for him. Mother, you also agree that, Long Tianhao would be my main enemy.¡±


    When presenting his plan, the Crown Prince looked very proud.


    The Empress hadn¡¯t given him any praise in the past.


    That was why he had been trying his best to show something successful to the Empress.


    ¡°I just ask you one question. How could Long Tianhao know of your birth details?¡±


    Staring at the Crown Prince, the Empress proposed her question.


    The Crown Prince, who might have had his own answer, immediately replied,


    ¡°Long Tianhao was the prince, close to me. Therefore, he could secretly steal my birth information. As the imperial concubine, Concubine De must have known when I was born. It would be easy for her.¡±


    However, a sneer had already appeared on the Empress¡¯ face.


    ¡°Your birth details were still unknown to everyone until you grew up. You were been a stranger to Long Tianhao until then. Everyone knows that. You were born in the temporary imperial residence at Luyang. Only your father stayed with me at that time. There were no other concubines. Long Tianhao was the prince, as well as your father¡¯s son. You could frame him for some small mistakes. But he could be convicted on a charge only after many investigations. So do you think your stupid plan is able to deceive everyone successfully?¡±


    The Empress was irritated. Such an idiot really made a stupid plan to kill his enemy at the expense of his own life.


    The Empress wanted to kill Long Tianhao. However, it was still not the right time.


    ¡°Hem! Even so, I would not let him get free easily. I would find someone to give false testimony. Then, his death would be a sure thing.¡±


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t realize his mistakes yet. His plan had cost him so much, but was not completed.


    ¡°False testimony? How could you have that idea! Long Tianhao has great military honors. But he has been keeping a low profile so that others don¡¯t notice his honors. The Jiang family, who was the minister to three emperors and had countless students, was Long Tianhao¡¯s mother¡¯s home. The Lin family also had a large amount of outstanding people. Military officers all had some relationship with the Lin family. How dare you wipe them all out! Do you want the world to turn upside down?¡±


    The Empress totally flared up. She heavily threw the tea cup on the table down to the floor, which shattered into pieces.


    Watching the pieces on the floor, the Crown Prince finally became quiet.


    He yielded and stopped talking, waiting for the Empress¡¯ reprimands.


    ¡°I told you to draw a wedge between them and develop your own power. However, what have you done? You have been getting involved in women¡¯s fights. Ming Yue is the princess of a western vassal state. How did you know she would not make a profit for her state by disrupting our country?¡±


    When she saw Ming Yue for the first time, the Empress had already known that, the woman was not as gentle and kind as she looked.


    Eventually, when she came back from Mount Lingju, Ming Yue sent someone to ask for help.


    She also presented the Empress lots of treasures to gain credibility.


    She silently connived at the Crown Prince¡¯s cooperation with Ming Yue, not because she had been successfully lied to by Ming Yue, but because she wanted to know the real intention of the one behind Ming Yue.


    It turned out that King Ming asked Ming Yue to marry Long Tianhao, and then Ming Yue became entangled with the Crown Prince.


    If she hadn¡¯t directly refused King Ming¡¯s request, the scandal about the Crown Prince and Prince Yu would have already been well-known to all.


    Such a strategy of sowing discord! How stupid the Crown Prince was to believe what Ming Yue told him.


    Ming Yue wouldn¡¯t be their partner, even to counter Long Tianhao.


    ¡°Kneel down to reflect on yourself. Guard, keep your eyes on the Crown Prince. He is not allowed to stand up until five hours pass by.¡±


    The Empress looked at the Crown Prince, as if he were not her son anymore.


    That look full of disappointment made the Crown Prince¡¯s flesh creep with fear.


    The Crown Prince drew back the explanations that were on his lips.


    Some fears drifted across his heart. ¡®Is my mother even going to give me up?¡¯


    ¡®No. She won¡¯t. She has only one son. She has no choice but me.¡¯


    In the empty hall, only the Crown Prince knelt down on the cold ground.


    It had been five days since the banquet was held.


    Nothing went wrong, as Lin Mengya expected.


    Xing¡¯er died. Wang Hanlin was sent back to his mansion by Long Tianhao. Only the corpse of Madam Wang was detained in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for involvement with the latter.


    Apparently, it was only a statement to the public.


    As a matter of fact, Madam Wang, who had been wandering outside hell for a few days, finally came to life thanks to Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baili Rui¡¯s treatments.


    But she was still unconscious and in poor health at the moment.


    In recent days, Lin Mengya would stroll alone in the dungeon of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion after lunch.


    Guards almost got familiar with the hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Therefore, she went there without any hindrance.


    Long Tianhao was very curious. Baili Rui had a weird temper.


    Even Baili Wuchen had to leave shortly after putting the food outside the door.


    Only Lin Mengya went visit Baili Rui¡¯s cell every time.


    Guards said that, Baili Rui and Lin Mengya would sometimes make some noise.


    However, Baili Rui wouldn¡¯t get angry at Lin Mengya. Instead, he and Lin Mengya had made a friendship between generations.


    ¡°Teacher, here is the jade box you wanted. It is the best jade. Have a try.¡±


    Upon arriving at the stone room where Baili Rui lived, Lin Mengya took out a jade box about a fist in size.


    The stone room was in a slight mess. But it felt lively at the moment.


    Baili Rui had a serious exhaustion, yet seemed to be in fine fettle.


    He took the jade box in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, and examined it. Then, he nodded and put it aside.


    ¡°Does Madam Wang look better than before?¡±


    Baili Rui got along with Lin Mengya as a teacher or a friend.


    Baili Rui had considered accepting Lin Mengya as his apprentice to inherit his medical skills.


    However, Lin Mengya just agreed to treat him as her teacher. Even though he had tried every means, she still refused to be his apprentice.


    He could do nothing but be her teacher.


    ¡°Her heartbeat is still slow, but stable now. So is her breath. Teacher, did you feed her new medicine?¡±


    Lin Mengya stood by the bed, and looked over Madam Wang.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to move Madam Wang into her teacher¡¯s room.


    The guest room had many people after all. Bacteria were uncontrolled, and the possibility to be infected would increase greatly.


    On the other hand, Teacher¡¯s room was shady, cool and clean.


    Besides, there were lots of medicinal materials.


    Lin Mengya found by an experiment that, some common fungi grew slowly in the stone room for no reason.


    So it was the best place to treat Madam Wang.


    ¡°Right. I fed her a kind of medicine with less poison. I found that, it had a very strong notorious function if mixed with other medicines.¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes, as she saw Baili Rui¡¯s eyes shining.


    Her teacher had less shortcomings except for his stubborn enthusiasm for poison.


    It reminded her of that day. In order to encourage her teacher to save Madam Wang, she told him that he was able to poison others to death only, but not to poison them to live.


    Her teacher¡¯s eyes shined immediately. She thought that it might have been a wrong decision to take Madam Wang to her teacher¡¯s room.


    ¡°Teacher, I think we should be cautious to use the medicine. Madam Wang is too weak after all. What if she dies because of your poison?¡±


    Looking at his student¡¯s suspicious eyes, Baili Rui instantly got angry and fierce.


    ¡°Little girl, are you questioning my poisoning skills?¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but some discredit appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, you little girl! Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve promised you to save her life through poison. I will fulfil my promise.¡±


    When looking at her teacher red with anger, Lin Mengya smiled apologetically.


    ¡°I believe you, teacher. Your poisoning skills are the best under the sun. But, teacher, can you be cautious when poisoning? Once she really dies, others will say that Baili Rui doesn¡¯t deserve his Saint of Poison name, and wonder how he couldn¡¯t save a patient¡¯s life through poisons. How unjustly would I feel for your sake.¡±


    Such an excellent strategy. Baili Rui had fire in his eyes when hearing her words.


    ¡°Bullshit! My poison skills are the best. Little girl, stop distracting me. Don¡¯t come into my room too often, otherwise you will delay my treatment. Then, I will feed you a poison ball then!¡±


    Lin Mengya silently laughed. It seemed that teacher would try his best to treat Madam Wang.


    Well then, it was her turn.

 Chapter 172 Ungrateful and Heartless

    ¡°Oh, teacher, what do you want the jade box for? For nest eggs?¡±


    Lin Mengya gradually reached a conclusion from her contacts with Baili Rui: that fuddy-duddy needed to be treated with unusual means.


    Especially that daring way, making no difference between the old man and her, got them much closer.


    Baili Rui rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya. Although she seemed to not respect him, Lin Mengya was really a genius in poisoning.


    She was even more talented than his senior brother known as the God of Poison.


    He had been a loser when competing with his senior.


    If his student defeated his senior, his long-cherished wish would be fulfilled.


    ¡°It is Dragon Soul Grass. I¡¯ve checked it. This woman may be able to survive, but she is still too weak in health. If I really bring her back to life through poisoning, her body may be not bear it. But Dragon Soul Grass is different. It¡¯s said that it has an effect to protect the patient¡¯s soul.¡±


    Baili Rui cautiously took a light purple herb from another room. Lin Mengya, with her foot lifted, watched Baili Rui who was nervous at the moment.


    ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you a non-believer of ghosts and gods?¡±


    Baili Rui had no time to reply. He carefully transplanted the light purple Dragon Soul Grass into the jade box.


    ¡°They say, it can protect the soul. In fact, what it protects is the vein. But it is a little special. I have to feed her it in fresh condition three times.¡±


    Looking at her teacher¡¯s serious expression, Lin Mengya realized that the herb must be very precious.


    ¡°I hope, the jade box can nourish the Dragon Soul Grass.¡±


    Teacher was determined. Then, Madam Wang had a great possibility to survive.


    After that, she was about to plan something else.


    ¡°Teacher, when will Madam Wang wake up in the light of her current condition?¡±


    Baili Rui looked back to the woman lying on the bed. She had recovered her life now, but it was still unknown when she would wake up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she will never wake up. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Baili Rui didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life. But that woman was a very rare case. Lin Mengya told him that all the woman¡¯s organs had been taken out.


    Besides, there were many unusual poisons inside her body.


    Baili Rui had discussed with Lin Mengya about that. They concluded that those poisons might be causing her dead-like state.


    There was no record about that kind of case, even in medical books.


    Once he figured out the cure, he would have achieved a victory over his senior brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s her destiny. Teacher, I still have something else to deal with. I¡¯ll leave now. Inform me if you need something.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked out of the stone room. Outside was Baili Wuchen, who was chillingly gazing at her.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    When Lin Mengya passed by, Baili Wuchen shouted for her to stop.


    Lin Mengya, who had already felt the slight hostility from Baili Wuchen, stood there.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Both of them faced each other with their backs. No one would like to turn their back first.


    ¡°Do you think you can gain the prince¡¯s credibility through pleasing my uncle?¡±


    Baili Wuchen didn¡¯t know the reason why his uncle would regard Lin Mengya with special attention, and why the prince attached more importance to her.


    ¡°You must be confused. I¡¯m not pleasing your uncle, neither am I flattering anyone for the Prince. There is no reason for me to do this. Your uncle treats me as his student. And, I am the Princess. I should gain the Prince¡¯s credibility.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya knew clearly. Baili Wuchen hated her, because he thought that Lin Mengya was about to take his place.


    Besides, Baili Rui treated him strictly.


    But he treated her so closely. Therefore, Baili Wuchen felt very uncomfortable.


    ¡°You¡ªsuch a little girl! How could you understand men¡¯s ambitions. If you ruin our thing, I will never spare you even though the Prince may protect you.¡±


    Lin Mengya burst into laughter, as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°Ambition? Baili Wuchen, what ambition can you have after you framed your uncle? Heartless and ungrateful ambition? Even your close uncle can be used by you. Then, what else under the sun can¡¯t be used? You feel wronged because you thought that you had framed your uncle in order to achieve your business for the Prince. Therefore, you tried to suppress your guilt. But, did the Prince ask you to kidnap your uncle? Did your ambition ask you to behave ungratefully?¡±


    What Lin Mengya said pierced through Baili Wuchen¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    Baili Wuchen turned round and heatedly stared at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What do you know? I did this for the Prince, for Dajin!¡±


    Lin Mengya turned round, too, but there was still a smile on her face.


    ¡°For the Prince, or for yourself!? Baili Wuchen, think about it! Dajin would never need a heartless, ungrateful hero!¡±


    After uttering her last words, Lin Mengya turned round and left without hesitation.


    Baili Wuchen remained standing still on the same spot.


    The food container suddenly weighed more than a thousand jin.


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s intelligent brain seemed to turn ambiguous at that moment.


    The memories of how his uncle brought him up and cultivated him to be a useful man, came to his mind.


    Baili Wuchen was in low spirits; he walked close to the door of the stone room. For the first time, he knelt on the ground, in sincere contrition.


    Out of the dungeon, Lin Mengya looked up to the warm sun, in a somber mood.


    Large amounts of people had been losing their humanity and their soul just for fame and wealth.


    Lin Mengya looked back to the dungeon, and thought to herself that, Baili Wuchen would realize what was wrong with himself.


    Lin Mengya returned from the park, and from far away, she saw Qinghu and Xiaoyu criticizing each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My little girl wouldn¡¯t have been grounded, if you were found on time.¡±


    Qinghu, with a pot of chrysanthemum in one hand and another hand on his waist, glared at Xiaoyu.


    ¡°I was restricted on that day. But didn¡¯t you wear a women¡¯s dress, and got in there?¡± ¡°How could you not notice? Were you blind?¡±


    Xiaoyu glimpsed at Lin Mengya in a casual way, and then, as if he saw nothing, he continued his quarrel with Qinghu.


    ¡°Hey! Are you blaming me? I only have a pair of eyes! It was beyond my ability to take my little girl in my sight. Where were your people at that time? Why didn¡¯t they show up to protect the little girl?¡±


    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu, who had an excellent appearance, presented a different charm while quarreling.


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. She had seen through both of them, and knew that they were amusing her through a quarrel, otherwise she would be too stupid to understand their intention.


    Upon arriving at her yard, Lin Mengya saw her Snows running from inside her room towards her, and circling around her.


    ¡°Hello, my little guys, have you been alright?¡±


    Lin Mengya held a baby tiger up. Its shining eyes, like a cat¡¯s eyes, looked at her.


    ¡®It looks very good.¡¯


    Snow looked like a brother, and didn¡¯t get jealous nor made a noise, and it quietly squatted by Lin Mengya¡¯s foot as it watched her holding the baby tiger.


    ¡°Snow, come here.¡±


    Lin Mengya held the two of them in her arms.


    Both of them, who were active just then, instantly quieted down, and each found a cozy corner, comfortably staying in Lin Mengya¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Master, what about Madam Wang?¡±


    In the pavilion, Baiji had already prepared chrysanthemum tea, and Baizhi brought seasonal fruits.


    Baishao brought a fox-fur robe while Baisu was on her guard and looked around.


    ¡°Teacher told me that, Madam Wang survived. But whether she could wake up or not is still unknown.¡±


    Her maids were all obedient to her.


    Lin Mengya put both Snows by her side, and turned around to see the two people, who were violently quarreling.


    ¡°When will you stop your bantering? If you don¡¯t stop and come now, then continue until it turns dark.¡±


    Since the subject of their quarrel said that, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu agreed to stop, and walked into the pavilion.


    Lin Zhongyu, who was the youngest and the most beloved by Lin Mengya, sweetly smiled and sat close to her.


    Although Qinghu wanted to sit there, he had to reluctantly sit across her, after he received her cold look.


    ¡°Things about witchcraft had to end with such a result. However, more people will keep their eyes on us. Mentally prepare yourselves. We have to pay more attention in the future.¡±


    The thing of spells in cinnabar reminded Lin Mengya that, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had been at others¡¯ service.


    It revealed a trouble that, the Jiang family, the Lin family, even including every noble family related with Prince Yu, had been taken into the Crown Prince¡¯s consideration.


    Fortunately, the Crown Prince was stupid enough. His attempt at sowing discord led those noble families to get closer to Prince Yu.


    Something was going to happen in the Capital City.


    ¡°We were indeed not alert enough this time. Please punish us, Master.¡±


    Baisu was in charge of warning them about potential dangers in the yard.


    However, Baisu had failed to see someone bury something in there. Therefore, a disaster was brought.


    After a moment of thought, Lin Mengya believed that, it was better to tell them a part of her plan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was careless on that day. And I was too kind. So I won¡¯t make mistakes this time.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was taken home by Minister Jiang.


    She would never be allowed to get into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for as long as she lived.


    And as for Wang Hanlin, Long Tianhao had checked his study room, finding nothing wrong with it.


    So there were two possibilities. Either Wang Hanlin was innocent, or he was too cautious to be found by Long Tianhao.


    Ming Yue was said to have been criticized, and soon, King Ming would take her back to their state.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had time to focus on her fight with the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Tonight, bring Miss Wang here. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else know that. Four of you come with me to the Prince¡¯s study room.¡±


    Four of them nodded. Although they didn¡¯t know what their master was planning,


    They still knew clearly that Master was really irritated that time.

 Chapter 173 Concubine De’s Pas

    t


    Lin Mengya was grounded, but sooner or later, she would be set free.


    Imperial guards outside her room had been drawn back. The Empress and the Crown Prince seemed to have done nothing to her.


    Or maybe they were secretly planning something else.


    In Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya was allowed to go anywhere.


    Even the study room, which no one other than Long Tianhao, was allowed to go into, was not a forbidden zone for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Where is the Prince?¡±


    Long Tianhao was absent. Lin Mengya felt that a little unexpected.


    Long Tianhao would often address affairs in his study room every afternoon.


    ¡°Your Highness, the seventh prince asked the Prince out. He said they had something to deal with.¡±


    Steward Deng, who was following behind Lin Mengya, responded that.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Long Qinghan had not gone there in recent days. He must have been affected by that event.


    Lin Mengya stopped thinking further. She carefully examined every part of the study room.


    ¡°Did the Prince say that, there was something missing in recent days?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked. Steward Deng thought seriously, and then, he shook his head, replying,


    ¡°The Prince¡¯s things are all fixed. Besides, no one was allowed to move any item without the Prince¡¯s consent.¡±


    Hearing Steward Deng¡¯s answer, Lin Mengya nodded.


    The desk and books here were all consistent with Long Tianhao¡¯s style.


    In addition, Long Tianhao was very attentive, it impossible to find anything amiss.


    Lin Mengya scanned over the study room; even the rat hole in the corner wasn¡¯t left out.


    Nothing was found.


    If it were Lin Mengya, where would she hide the thing?


    Lin Mengya lifted her head, and looked at the beams.


    ¡®As a civil official, Wang Hanlin wouldn¡¯t know martial arts, would he?¡¯


    Long Tianhao must have had the same opinion. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t have checked that position.


    ¡°Baisu, fly up and have a check whether there is something wrong around the corner of the roof.¡±


    Baisu nodded. Then, she flew up to the beam, as if her body was as light as a feather.


    All the people in the study room lifted their heads, and looked at Baisu flying about like a monkey.


    ¡°Baisu has a good flying skill.¡±


    Outsiders often felt curious about those weird people of Lin Mengya, who they didn¡¯t know well.


    Hearing Steward Deng¡¯s praise, Lin Mengya was proud.


    ¡°Not that good. There are still two people who have better skills than her.¡±


    Qinghu was indeed the top one in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Although Night didn¡¯t show up, Lin Mengya still knew that he must have been hiding somewhere.


    Night would appear to protect her, once Lin Mengya¡¯s life was threatened.


    Under their strict training, Xiaoyu had made great progress.


    Sooner or later, her yard would become an impregnable fortress.


    ¡°Master, I found something!¡±


    Baisu took a small box from the beam.


    ¡°Master, I found this.¡±


    Lin Mengya took the box over, opened it and saw a small wax pill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone else about this box.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The quietness was broken soon.


    The banquet at the Mid-Autumn Festival came as scheduled.


    As the real Princess Yu, Lin Mengya had to go to the Palace with Concubine De for the royal banquet on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After lunch time, Concubine De sent Jinyue to check whether Lin Mengya had prepared well.


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s been a long time since you came to see me.¡±


    Baiji gave a very warm welcome to her instantly, when Jinyue arrived at the Liuxin Courtyard.


    But, that day, Jinyue looked a bit haggard, with a reluctant smile.


    ¡°No. Many things needed to be dealt with back there. Oh, has the Princess prepared herself well?¡±


    Baiji nodded, but a silver of bewilderment appeared on her face.


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s the right time. We all come from the countryside. We don¡¯t know what taboos to be careful of in the royal banquet. We feel confused.¡±


    Baiji was right. As the wife of Prince Yu, Lin Mengya would be attending the royal family banquet for the first time.


    There were too many things to be careful of, even it was a family banquet.


    Besides, after that thing the other day, many people were attempting to get Princess Yu in trouble.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s maids were all exhausted.


    ¡®It was just a banquet. Why must it be so complicated?¡¯


    ¡°The Qingluan headwear is not suitable. Baizhi¡¯s hair clasp with peony looks good.¡±


    A familiar voice came from outside.


    Lin Mengya saw Jinyue¡¯s familiar smile in the bronze mirror.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re finally here. I would die from their torture if you had come later.¡±


    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya both had a relationship beyond master-servant with Jinyue.


    ¡°Leave it to me. It is my fault, as you say. ¡°They all have no idea about the royal manners. I will tell you later.¡±


    Jinyue expertly pulled Lin Mengya¡¯s hair up, and then, carefully drew her eyebrow in front of a mirror.


    Lin Mengya sensed that, Jinyue was different from before for no reason.


    ¡®Was it because Concubine De would encounter something terrible tonight?¡¯


    ¡°I want to chat with Jinyue for a while. You can go to prepare now.¡±


    Her four maids all left. Only Jinyue and Lin Mengya were left in her room.


    ¡°Aunt, something terrible seems to be concerning you. Why not tell me? Maybe I can do you a favor.¡±


    Jinyue slightly paused for a second as she was drawing the eyebrow. Then, she put the eyebrow pencil down on the dressing table.


    Jinyue awkwardly watched Lin Mengya. ¡®The Princess is so clever, nothing can be kept from her.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s better for Your Highness not to know something. If you know it, you will only be concerned about it.¡±


    Lin Mengya just smiled. The beautiful lady in the mirror, with rosy lips and pretty white teeth, grinned.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you are not to show a worried expression. Aunt, you are sophisticated enough. You would never show your worries like my maids if you didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had treated Jinyue as her own people,


    Jinyue still had to think twice before she told her that thing.


    A flicker of excitement flashed in Jinyue¡¯s eyes while the sorrow on her face disappeared.


    She inserted her last hair comb into Lin Mengya¡¯s hair.


    The pretty lady, with pearls and jades on her head, looked marvelously beautiful.


    ¡°Your Highness, you were born in the Lin family. Have you ever heard about Prince Lingnan?¡±


    ¡®Prince Lingnan?¡¯ After a moment of thought, Lin Mengya remembered that her father might have mentioned the name.


    The prince was ever the late emperor¡¯s favorite son.


    But, his father¡¯s love caused the prince to lose his right to inherit the throne.


    Fortunately, Prince Lingnan had a good relationship with the Emperor.


    So the Emperor, who had ascended the throne, still loved his elder brother, Prince Lingnan.


    ¡°Prince Lingnan¡¯s casual and elegant bearing, and his extraordinary appearance, attracted many noble ladies in the Capital City who fell for him. Among them, there was one lady, who met and fell in love with Prince Lingnan. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get together in the end for some reason.¡±


    Although Jinyue didn¡¯t mention that lady¡¯s name, Lin Mengya had known who she was.


    That lady might be the Mrs. in the Art Courtyard.


    However, even though she had a connection with Prince Lingnan, she was chosen for the Palace, and was loved by the Emperor.


    Her mother-in-law must have been an excellent and dangerous beauty at that time.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you concerned about? Tell me. I am still young and naive, but I know how to behave properly.¡±


    Jinyue fell silent for a while, looking slightly bewildered.


    ¡°Prince Lingnan will also attend the banquet. You know, the Empress hates us. In the past, someone ever stirred up trouble by using Prince Lingnan and Concubine De¡¯s relationship. I have nothing else to ask Your Highness but hope you would prepare yourself in advance.¡±


    No matter what, the thing involving Concubine De and Prince Lingnan, must be a scandal of illicit love in the Palace.


    It would be okay in daily life. But, at the banquet of the Mid-Autumn Festival, princes and princesses of the royal family would all be present.


    They would definitely go over the scandal discussed before.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have my own ways. Don¡¯t worry. Thanks for your warning. No one can treat us with contempt if I don¡¯t allow it.¡±


    It seemed to be the Empress¡¯ style to make use of that thing.


    No one would easily forget it, as long as Prince Lingnan and Concubine De still walked on Earth.


    It was beyond her expectation for so many troubles to happen.


    Her own trouble hadn¡¯t been solved yet, and troubles assailed Concubine De.


    It was impossible to defend effectively.


    Dusk was coming. Carriages one by one stopped at the southwest corner of the Imperial Palace¡¯s gate.


    Princes rode their horses into the gate, till they arrived at the Chonghua Gate. They had to walk to the Chunen Hall where the banquet was held.


    Princesses and concubines of the deceased emperor were carried in a small vermillion sedan chair, after getting out of their carriages, to the gate of Chunen Hall.


    The common relatives had to walk into the Palace, after getting out of their carriages.


    Upon arriving at the southwest corner, Concubine De and Lin Mengya attracted many guests¡¯ attention.


    Concubine De took Jinyue and Jingyue with her, as well as four maids of first class behind her.


    It was very striking among these ladies.


    Concubine De was tall and slim. She wore a deep purple cotton-padded jacket with its collar and cuff being purple fox¡¯s fur.


    Besides, the jade hat and the necklace strung by thumb-sized pearls, made her look more honorable.


    Concubine De, with a noble face, still wore gentle smiles. What an elegant and graceful lady she was.


    ¡°Oh, greetings, Sister De. She must be Princess Yu. Look at her, what an excellent lady! Sister, you are indeed more fortunate than me.¡±


    A lady wearing formal costumes particular to women with a title, greeted them with smiles, shortly after Concubine De and Lin Mengya had just arrived.

 Chapter 174 Princess Lingnan

    The lady seemed to be in her thirties.


    She was buxom with a beautiful appearance.


    That lady was a down-to-earth type of woman, quite different from the usual ladies with a title.


    But, she, wearing a luxury robe, looked arrogant.


    Lin Mengya guessed that, the lady must be someone¡¯s vice princess.


    Even she was the first princess; she must come from a common family.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Duchess Qinan? She just managed to become the wife of Duke Qinan. How dare she show no respect to Concubine De. How mean she is.¡±


    Another harsh voice came. Lin Mengya slightly turned her eyes to another lady.


    That lady was noble, but there was some unkind intent in her eyes.


    Besides, she must come from a noble family, as she was so outspoken.


    Indeed, the lady, who was referred to as the wife of Duke Qinan, fell speechless when hearing that unkind lady¡¯s words.


    But, there were still some complaints in her eyes.


    ¡°Greetings, Concubine De. Greetings, Princess Yu.¡±


    That lady hummed, but still behaved herself, and greeted Concubine De and Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya returned the greetings in the same manner. Since Concubine De was there, she would not easily open her mouth.


    ¡°Princess Lingnan, long time no see. You are still outspoken. Ya¡¯er, she is your sixth aunt.¡±


    ¡®Princess Lingnan?¡¯ Lin Mengya raised her head, and silently looked up and down at the lady.


    ¡®How coincident it was to encounter Princess Lingnan.¡¯


    But, Concubine De seemed to be familiar with that princess.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she care about the scandal between her husband and the Concubine?¡¯


    ¡®But she looks like the kind of woman who would care about the scandal.¡¯


    All female guests were sent to the Chunen Hall by sedan chairs one by one.


    Only Baisu followed Lin Mengya, as well as Jinyue, who was sent by Concubine De in case that she might get into trouble.


    ¡°Aunt, that lady seems to be close to mother.¡±


    In the sedan chair, Lin Mengya failed to control her curiosity, and asked.


    Jinyue lowered her voice, and answered her question in a simple way.


    ¡°Princess Lingnan is the younger female cousin of Concubine De. They are always close. And Prince Lingnan loves Princess Lingnan very much, even though she failed to carry a baby. Of course, Prince Lingnan does this for the sake of Concubine De to a certain extent.¡±


    A woman with no child, still had her husband¡¯s love.


    Lin Mengya seemed to have understood something. After all, not all women in ancient times wanted a dedicated love.


    Lin Mengya suddenly got interested in the love between Concubine De and Prince Lingnan.


    It was no wonder that a thing between a peerless beauty, and an outstanding prince, would cause a hot discussion among people.


    The Chunen Hall had been decorated again. At the Mid-Autumn Festival, the surroundings had to be elaborately decorated.


    Jinyue held Lin Mengya to rest in the side hall next to it.


    Inside the side hall, Concubine De was sitting on the main seat while Princess Lingnan was sitting in the right hand seat.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, come here. We¡¯re talking about you. Come to sit by my side.¡±


    Concubine De waved to Lin Mengya as she approached the hall.


    Some had seen her while it was the first time for others among those female guests.


    Some knowing of her legendary stories, started to spread those stories around.


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked toward Concubine De in a polite manner. She was born to be beautiful, being the best among those ladies.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel it unexpected as she caught some unkind looks on her.


    ¡°Ah! We¡¯re old enough now. Some years ago, Prince Yu was still a boy when I met him. Now, he has a wife. Time passes so fast.¡±


    Princess Lingnan really got along well with Concubine De.


    She said that in a quite natural way. In front of Concubine De, Lin Mengya just wanted to act as a lovely daughter-in-law.


    Lin Mengya smiled, and then, shyly lowered her head.


    ¡°Oh, sister De, I have something to bother you with this time.¡±


    Princess Lingnan switched her topic from Lin Mengya to other things, and she looked at Concubine De.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of thing? Tell me.¡±


    Concubine De, who was clearly in a good mood, wore more gentle smiles on her face.


    ¡°Hui¡¯er, come here and greet Concubine De.¡±


    Instantly, an elegant, beautiful lady in white, lightly walked close to Concubine De, and then, extended her greeting.


    Lin Mengya silently scanned over the lady, who was slim, weak, but had shy, sweet smiles.


    Especially her simple white robe set her off to look more beautiful.


    Two clouds of flushes emerged in her cheeks, making her look beautifully more bashful.


    ¡°Hui¡¯er bows in respect to Concubine De, Princess Yu.¡±


    Her timid voice sounded soft and delicate. She was indeed an extraordinary beauty. But, instantly, an idea occurred to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Arise. What thing¡­¡±


    Concubine De looked up and down at that lady, and then, confusedly looked at Princess Lingnan.


    ¡°She is the eldest daughter of my big brother. Her name is Shangguan Hui, fifteen years old. She is a well-educated, reasonable lady.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not too stupid to know what she meant.


    She looked at Shangguan Hui speechlessly. ¡®How charming the Prince is, so much that girls constantly try their best to be his vice wife?¡¯


    ¡®Or do they think she is too kindhearted?¡¯


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know the reason. But, she had no good impression of that Princess Lingnan.


    ¡°Right, she looks good. There are many talented men in Capital City. Do you have any idea?¡±


    Concubine De was clever enough to excuse herself from that request. She didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    ¡°Marriage is a big event. It should be decided by parents. Hui¡¯er will listen to her aunt¡¯s decision.¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Too many people desired to marry the Prince, including Jiang Ruqin and Ming Yue.


    As the hostess, it was the time to show her authority.


    ¡°Right, I agree with you, Miss Shangguan. But, the prince is different. His marriage was all decided by me. Unfortunately, I am not a generous woman. I¡¯m afraid that anyone who wants to marry the Prince may be bullied.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded like jokes among women, but harsh enough.


    In their eyes, Lin Mengya was always gentle and kind.


    She had no more words, nor incurred in more hatred for herself.


    Unexpectedly, she changed into another person. Her words embarrassed Shangguan Hui to some extent.


    ¡°Princess Yu, what do you mean?¡±


    Princess Lingnan was indeed irritated, but no one would easily offend others openly in the Palace.


    ¡°You know what I mean, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya chillingly looked at Princess Lingnan without flinching.


    If Princess Lingnan really got along well with Concubine De, she should have brought Miss Shangguan to visit Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in a more private way.


    Since so many years past, what did she mean to ask for that thing in the presence of all?


    If Concubine De agreed with her, as Princess Yu, Lin Mengya would lose face for her.


    If Concubine De disagreed with her, scandals would spread out all around.


    Lin Mengya was clever, so was Concubine De. Concubine De just used a simple, direct way to show her refusal.


    ¡°Princess Lingnan, we are close. But anything involving Prince Yu is always decided by Ya¡¯er.¡±


    The Concubine stood by Lin Mengya¡¯s side. She had already had enough of Princess Lingnan in those years.


    Hearing that, Princess Lingnan¡¯s face was downcast.


    Her geniality, which was previously forced, disappeared.


    Instead, she showed her hatred and jealousy.


    ¡°You are the concubine of the Emperor while I am just the wife of a prince. I am unworthy to seek connections with you. Argh! my poor prince. He is still missing Your Highness now¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face changed, and she yelled out.


    Princess Lingnan never expected that, Princess Yu, who looked young, dared to shout at her.


    In the past years, she had gained a firm foothold by using the scandal about Concubine De and Prince Lingnan.


    Even in the Palace, Concubine had to bear with her.


    Therefore, she had never expected that such a young person would yell at her.


    And worse still, she shouted at her on such a formal occasion. Princess Lingnan immediately lost control over her face.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s shining eyes instantly sent forth some killing intent, when Princess Lingnan was about to make a scene.


    Lin Mengya approached Princess Lingnan, and gently spoke by her ear,


    ¡°Stop your nonsense, otherwise you will stay here forever.¡±


    No warmth could be felt in her words. Princess Lingnan could only feel frozen, as if coming from hell.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Princess Lingnan never expected that she would have such a forceful mental aura.


    Even she had to step back, and dared not meet her eyes.


    ¡°Thanks for your approval, Your Highness. Mother, let¡¯s have a walk outside. It¡¯s too stuffy here.¡±


    Lin Mengya returned to her mild smile. At the moment, she came to realize something¡ª


    The reason why Concubine De would have ordered Jinyue to remind her of those things.


    It really was a planned dinner.


    Lin Mengya held Concubine De up while those princesses, who had been waiting for the show to start, speechlessly stared at what was happening.


    On every banquet held by the royal members, the Concubine was the frequent subject who others would make fun of.


    Especially Princess Lingnan¡ªwho seemed to be close with Concubine De¡ªin fact, would stir up trouble for Concubine De.


    But at the moment, Princess Yu stopped her behavior, even silently beating her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already known that, Princess Yu is not a kind person.¡±


    Among those female guests, Duchess Qinan¡¯s eyes shone, and she excitedly looked forward to a show.


    ¡®Tonight, a good show must be in store for the banquet.¡¯


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, do you think I was a profligate?¡±


    Lin Mengya held Concubine De, and wandered around the Imperial Garden.


    Looking at the grass and trees she was familiar with, Concubine De looked sorrowfully.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just feel sorry for mother. How did you hear it in these years?¡±


    Every woman would fall in love with a man when they were young.


    It should have been a good much-told story. Although they didn¡¯t have a good result, their love shouldn¡¯t have a knife threatening Concubine De to be so cautious.


    ¡°You always know me the best. I didn¡¯t choose to endure it because I was afraid of being found out.¡±


    Concubine De looked confident, back to her noble calm. Her soft, sorrowful expression had already disappeared, totally different from what she looked like in the side hall.

 Chapter 175 Life Is like a Play, Thanks to Acting.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years. In these years, Princess Lingnan had threatened me to do things for her, whether in Prince Lingnan¡¯s Mansion or in the Palace. I¡¯ve done lots of things for her.¡±


    Concubine De sounded cold at the moment.


    How would a proud lady like her be someone¡¯s puppet?


    She was just waiting for a chance to let that person pay for her concessions.


    ¡°She acted so boldly because she possessed an item which would do me harm.¡±


    Concubine De showed her cold face, and a silver of coldness appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°So, mother, you chose to compromise in order to get what is in Princess Lingnan¡¯s hand back?¡±


    Lin Mengya was clever enough to know Concubine De¡¯s intention soon.


    ¡°You are half right. Actually, I¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    A female sound interrupted Concubine De.


    ¡°Sister, it was my fault just now. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    At a short distance, a smiling Princess Lingnan was walking toward Concubine De with Shangguan Hui.


    ¡°Nonsense. You are my sister. I was busy recently so I spoke too bluntly. Don¡¯t take it to heart, sister.¡±


    Lin Mengya realized now that, her mother-in-law, Concubine De was the best actress in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Look, in just the blink of an eye, she returned to be the leading poor lady.


    Every facial expression seemed to pretend to keep calm deliberately.


    If she had not told her the truth, even Lin Mengya would think that, Concubine De was scared of Princess Lingnan.


    But, what about Shangguan Hui?


    After a moment of thought, Lin Mengya realized that, the Shangguan family was the Empress parents¡¯ home.


    ¡®Would she be from the Empress¡¯s people?¡¯


    Lin Mengya observed Shangguan Hui, and found that, she was as soft as water, showing no arrogance of the Shangguan family.


    Either that was who she was,


    or that was what she played.


    All in all, she had to be cautious.


    ¡°Are you blaming me for bringing a girl from the Shangguan family, sister? You take me wrong. Hui¡¯er comes from the collateral branch from the Shangguan family, but she had no relationship with them. It is my fault for being inconsiderate. No wonder sister was angered by this.¡±


    Princess Lingnan was also an excellent actress; her words and actions looked as if she really felt sorry.


    Lin Mengya kept her arrogant expression, even her eyes were not raised, and just remained sitting next to Concubine De.


    ¡°How could I? The daughter of the Shangguan family, whether the branch or the same family, is excellent.¡±


    Concubine De looked very uncomfortable, like an extremely frightened person.


    Princess Lingnan, who thought that it was time to warn Concubine De of something, jauntily said,


    ¡°Concubine De and I still have something to discuss. Why doesn¡¯t Princess Yu show Hui¡¯er around the Imperial Palace?¡±


    Princess Lingnan was sure that Lin Mengya would say yes. Concubine De was still under her control after all.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, take Miss Shangguan to look at the Imperial Palace. I¡­ I am okay.¡±


    Concubine De slightly lowered her eyes, and some awkward smiles could be seen from her face.


    Lin Mengya agreed that the time was right. Therefore, she saluted and passed by Shangguan Hui.


    ¡°Follow her. Ya¡¯er has a bad temper, but she is still kind. Miss Shangguan, don¡¯t be angry with her.¡±


    Shangguan Hui smiled, looking shy and pitiful.


    She turned around, and followed behind Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Sister De, should we talk about our thing now?¡±


    A cruel smile appeared in Princess Lingnan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A weird smile flashed in her lips.


    Concubine De and Princess Lingnan hid behind the flowers. No one could hear what they were talking about.


    Lin Mengya still kept her eyes on what was happening behind her, even when she was walking ahead.


    Shangguan Hui seemed to be exactly as gentle as how she looked.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes, and stopped by a pool in the Imperial Garden.


    ¡°They all say that Princess is intelligent. When I saw you today, I knew they were right.¡±


    With Concubine De and Princess Lingnan no longer around her,


    Shangguan Hui looked more like who she really was.


    She seemed to be prouder; like a real wise woman, less graceful. Lin Mengya silently raised her eyebrows in astonishment.


    ¡®There were indeed not many elegant ladies.¡¯


    ¡°On the chrysanthemum appreciation meeting, I was lucky to get a gift from the Princess. I still have that mask with me now. Your Highness, did you forget?¡±


    Shangguan Hui¡¯s words reminded Lin Mengya of that female figure wearing a mask.


    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui¡¯s figure, and found that she was exactly the same as that lady, who spoke with a mask on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? You?¡±


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised. No matter what, Shangguan Hui came from the Shangguan family.


    Shangguan Hui nodded with a smile. She said,


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I wanted to do Your Highness a favor. Unfortunately, I have a sensitive identity. The Empress was there then. I had to be careful.¡±


    Shangguan Hui was still a stranger for Lin Mengya then. So why would she help her? Lin Mengya felt there was something wrong.


    Especially Shangguan Hui who was so clever.


    ¡°But, could you tell me the reason? Why would Miss Shangguan like to help me?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Shangguan Hui blinked her eyes suddenly, and then, her face flushed.


    ¡°I may feel shy if I have to say. Actually, I helped you because of the young general¡­¡±


    ¡®Young general?¡¯ Lin Mengya stood still. ¡®Did she mean my brother? Lin Nansheng?¡¯


    ¡°I come from the unimportant collateral branch from the Shangguan family. Although I am the daughter of the princess, my family has declined, and I had to be controlled by others. But, since I saw the young general on a banquet three years ago, I thought that there would be no other men better than him.¡±


    Her answer really stunned Lin Mengya.


    ¡®Oh gosh! Shangguan Hui likes my brother?¡¯


    ¡®Although my brother is handsome, intelligent, the top one in the world,


    ¡®how absurd it was for him


    ¡®to have Yue Ting die for him and win Shangguan Hui¡¯s heart at first sight!¡¯


    However, Yue Ting had just passed away. She couldn¡¯t do such a thing, it would be as if she were betraying Yue Ting.


    ¡°Thanks for the appreciation for my brother, Miss Shangguan. But, you know that, my brother hasn¡¯t been made aware of Yue Ting¡¯s death. Even I am unable to know what my brother will do when he knows the truth. So, I think, Miss Shangguan, please set your heart on my brother.¡±


    Lin Mengya could discriminate between kindness and hatred. Shangguan Hui helped her. So she would give hatred in return.


    But, every man of the Lin family was lovesick,


    including her father, and her brother.


    Lin Mengya had been worrying about that, her brother would bury his heart with Yue Ting¡¯s death.


    For selfish reasons, she didn¡¯t want to see her brother lonely forever.


    Obviously, it was not the right time to consider that.


    Shangguan Hui¡¯s smile became gloomy.


    But, in a second, she cracked a confident smile.


    ¡°I know about Yue Ting¡¯s death. I also know that she was framed.¡±


    Lin Mengya silently felt astonished because few people knew the real story at that time.


    ¡®How would Shangguan Hui know that?¡¯


    Shangguan Hui, who seemed to be excited, grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, looked at her eyes, and said incomparably sincerely,


    ¡°The Shangguan family had already colluded with King Ming. I had met Yue Ting several times. To be honest, she was an extraordinary lady. She was very conventional, absolutely unlikely to volunteer to do that thing with a man. You didn¡¯t believe it, neither did I. Besides, that man was King Ming¡¯s second son. He was such an idiot. He was no one in front of the young general.¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised that, Shangguan Hui could give such a thorough explanation.


    Whether she was pretending, or she was serious,


    her words showed that, she stood by Yue Ting¡¯s side. It was the first time for Lin Mengya to hear that kind of words after Yue Ting¡¯s death.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you are sincere or not. But, it indeed makes me have a better opinion of you.¡±


    Lin Mengya held Shangguan Hui¡¯ s hands back. She gently said,


    ¡°But, you clearly know what kind of person my brother is. If you are destined to be together, I won¡¯t be your obstacle. But if you are not, I hope you find your Mr. Right.¡±


    Shangguan Hui laughed relaxingly; her eyes were like crescent moons and sweeter than honey.


    Lin Mengya believed that, even though Shangguan Hui might have said something false, her love for Lin Nansheng was indeed real.


    ¡°I know you had a good relationship with Yue Ting. I¡¯m touched by your words. I don¡¯t know your plan, but I guess some of it. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you.¡±


    Shangguan Hui blinked her eyes, and then, the smile in the corner of her mouth was drawn back.


    She suddenly got hold of Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, and then, acted as if she were pushed down into the pool by someone.


    A splashing sound froze Lin Mengya for a while.


    Looking at Shangguan Hui, who was pretending while blinking her eyes at her, Lin Mengya came to realize what her plan was.


    ¡®Shangguan Hui¡ªshe was such a go-getter!¡¯


    Since the show started, she should make it more authentic.


    ¡°Baisu, yell out. Tell them that Miss Shangguan fell into the water. Oh, you, the maid attending Shangguan Hui, run to ask for help. Tell them that, Princess Yu in person pushed Miss Shangguan into the water.¡±


    The two maids on the bank exchanged a glance.


    At once, their closest maids started to shout.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    A light voice was heard clearly by Shangguan Hui.


    Shangguan Hui raised her head, and returned a smile back to Lin Mengya. Then, she continued thrashing about.


    On the banquet of the Mid-Autumn Festival, it seemed to be noisy enough since the beginning.


    ¡°Look at you, what has Miss Shangguan done? How could you push her into the water?¡±


    In the side hall, a crowd of people surrounded them, watching Concubine De criticizing Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya was too stubborn to admit her mistakes.


    And more than that, she was throwing a fierce eye on Shangguan Hui, every time their eyes met.


    ¡°Tell us, what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡±

 Chapter 176 Heart of Wolf and Lungs of Dog

    Lin Mengya stubbornly pursed her lips, refusing to speak a word.


    So enraged was Concubine De that she almost smashed the teacup in her hands if Princess Lingnan did not snatch the teacup from her in time.


    ¡°Please calm down, Your Highness. Princess Yu is after all still young. Just teach her a lesson if she¡¯s made a mistake, lest your health is affected. It was just too bad Hui¡¯er had to suffer.¡±


    Princess Lingnan might sound as if she was trying to console Concubine De, but in fact, she was obviously trying to stir up Concubine De¡¯s emotions.


    True enough, Concubine De got angrier.


    She pointed a trembling finger at Lin Mengya in turning rage.


    ¡°Get down on your knees!¡±


    Concubine De bellowed with rage and the people around broke out in cold sweat in fear for Princess Yu.


    Lin Mengya got down on her knees reluctantly but still refused to admit that it was her mistake.


    ¡°How did I use to teach you? How are you going to manage the entire Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion if you are so narrow-minded?¡±


    Concubine De seemed to be truly upset with Lin Mengya, so much so that she started rebuking and blaming Lin Mengya in plain sight.


    Tears were welling up in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    However, she bit her lips in adamancy, refusing to open her mouth.


    On the other hand, a completely drenched Shangguan Hui, whose lips had turned purple from the cold, was sobbing away.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Miss Shangguan, for failing in our family discipline and causing such trouble. Rest assured that I will engage the best imperial physician to have a look at you.¡±


    As Concubine De gave Shangguan Hui an apologetic look, a sudden sense of doubt arose in her heart.


    Ya¡¯er was never an impulsive person. Concubine De felt there was something strange going on between the two of them.


    ¡°Many thanks to Your Highness. Hui¡¯er, Hui¡¯er appreciated your kindness and love. Aunt, Aunt, let¡¯s take our leave.¡±


    Shangguan Hui had just been rescued out of the water and her once magnificent dress was now clinging to her body.


    Her pinned-up hair was in a mess and there was a look of shock in her eyes. She was curled up into a ball, looking like a totally different person from when she first came.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! I¡¯m too embarrassed to stay on. I¡¯ll deal with you when we return to the mansion.¡±


    Concubine De seemed to have reached the limit of her patience towards Lin Mengya.


    At this moment, the eunuch in charge of ceremony coincidentally arrived with an imperial edict.


    ¡°The auspicious hour had arrived, will all the honorable guests be seated?¡±


    The eunuch standing outside as well as those spectators left one by one.


    Lin Mengya continued kneeling there stubbornly. She had been utterly shamed today.


    As the onlookers left one by one, and Shangguan Hui left, being led by Princess Lingnan, Lin Mengya was the only left in the side palace hall.


    ¡°Master, please get up quickly, the floor is so cold.¡±


    Baisu, who was hiding at one corner ran up to her master and helped her up.


    She simultaneously stuffed a small piece of paper into Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Miss Wang¡¯s maidservant secretly passed this note to me,¡± whispered Baisu into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    That night, Lin Mengya brought Miss Wang to take a peek at her mother, who was in a dire state.


    At the sight of her mother, the usually brazen and sassy Miss Wang had broken down in tears.


    When the news of her mother¡¯s demise was first disseminated, her father, Wang Hanlin immediately thought to marry her off.


    If not for her insisting to observe the period of mourning for her mother, she would have fallen in the snare of her father.


    Lin Mengya unfolded the piece of paper. As she read the neat handwriting on the note, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°So this was what happened. I thought the Crown Prince was capable of more profound schemes.¡±


    She tossed the paper onto the candle flame and soon, it burnt into ashes.


    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for us to show ourselves.¡±


    In the Chun¡¯en Hall where the banquet was going on, there were many wealthy and noble guests. The Crown Prince and the Queen was naturally the focus of attention.


    Lin Mengya had become a well-known character at the banquet, all thanks to Shangguan Hui¡¯s incident.


    Unfortunately, there was something else in the way the people there were looking at her.


    ¡°Please forgive me for arriving late, Your Highness the Crown Prince and the Queen.¡±


    The dried-up tears on her face made Lin Mengya look even more pitiful.


    Despite the Crown Prince hating Lin Mengya to the bone, a part of him wanted to have this beautiful woman all to himself.


    A hesitant look flashed across the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes and vice Princess Dugu happened to catch sight of that look.


    How dare the Crown Prince was still having second thoughts about that woman. Lin Mengya was truly her arch enemy.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s just a family banquet. Please take your seat.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya kept going against the Queen, the look the Queen gave Lin Mengya was exactly the same as before.


    To the Queen, Lin Mengya was merely a small fry.


    The Crown Prince might have lost to Lin Mengya, but it was all because of a moment of negligence.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, the Queen.¡±


    Concubine De was apparently still very mad, and Lin Mengya was looking glum while she sat at her seat.


    The surrounding people knew better than to probe further.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was a little tense and awkward. After Lin Mengya downed two shots of wine, she used the tipsy feeling as an excuse to leave early, helped by some maids.


    Lin Mengya and her maidservant kept a low profile as they left so that no one was alarmed.


    The moment they stepped out of gates of Chun¡¯en Hall, Lin Mengya snapped out of her pretense of being tidily.


    The master and her maidservant headed towards the side chamber to the right of Chun¡¯en Hall.


    The side chamber was not especially spacious, but it had been kept clean.


    Chairs were neatly arranged in a few rows and this was meant to be a temporary resting place for the guests.


    ¡°Master, what does Miss Wang want to meet you for?¡±


    Baisu scanned the chamber cautiously. This was after all still part of the palace.


    Moreover, Qinghu and Night would not be able to enter the palace so easily.


    Although this meeting with Miss Wang had been prearranged, she could not help but feel wary.


    ¡°I suppose she wanted to discuss with us what she should do when her father confronts Prince Yu. However, seeing how upset she was last night when she saw Madame Wang, it¡¯s forgivable if she forgot our plan for today.¡±


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was unfazed. She believed that Miss Wang must have received some new information since she was the one who initiated the meeting with Lin Mengya.


    As expected, someone carrying a lantern arrived in a while.


    The door of the side chamber was pushed opened and a girl dressed in a red dress, carrying a lantern, entered the chamber.


    ¡°Sorry for the long wait, Your Highness, Princess Yu.¡±


    The lady resembled Madame Wang but was much younger.


    ¡°No worries. Why did you want to meet me?¡±


    For a moment, Miss Wang looked awkward and embarrassed, but she eventually let out a sigh.


    ¡°I totally did not expect my father to be so shameless and despicable. I would not have stayed on in that house if not because my mother¡¯s life was in danger and her condition unpredictable.¡±


    Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Miss Wang broke down and sobbed uncontrollably.


    Seeing the miserable state of Miss Wang, Baisu¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Oh? Is Lord Wang devising more plans?¡± asked Lin Mengya, sounding concerned.


    In response, Miss Wang took a few steps towards Lin Mengya as she continued sobbing into her hands and covering her face.


    ¡°My father said if you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll have to marry a lowly slave,¡± Miss Wang¡¯s voice turned vicious as she said the last statement.


    The wretched girl a moment ago had abruptly turned ferocious.


    All of a sudden, she drew out a shining dagger and thrust it at an unsuspecting Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Watch out, Master!¡±


    The light reflected from the blade of the dagger pierced Baisu¡¯s eyes. Miss Wang¡¯s attack was too fast and unexpected.


    Even if Baisu reacted with a kick on Miss Wang, it would not help much.


    A patch of red started spreading from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    No one would have thought that at this critical moment, Lin Mengya could be so calm as to hold on to Miss Wang¡¯s dagger with her bare hands.


    ¡°Are you alright, Master?¡±


    Baisu¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She was terrified that Lin Mengya was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s just a cut on my hand.¡±


    Nevertheless, even the pain from a small cut affects the entire body. As Lin Mengya held on to the blade of the dagger, it had cut deeply into her fingers, even to the bones.


    Lin Mengya let go of her hand dispassionately.


    Instantly, blood started oozing out of her hand. Even the dagger which fell onto the floor was covered in blood.


    ¡°Baisu, will you seal up my acupuncture point?¡±


    Baisu immediately nodded and jabbed her finger at the acupuncture point on Lin Mengya¡¯s arm to seal it.


    Her hand, dripping blood, was a hideous sight.


    However, the more horrifying thing was her unchanging expression.


    It was as if she was the person who was hurt.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    Baisu gave Miss Wang such a forceful kick that she was unable to get up from the corner of the wall. She lay there, staring at the lady with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t want to marry that lowly slave! You, Princess Yu, being the daughter of a family of army commanders, would never understand the sufferings I¡¯m going through!¡±


    As Miss Wang spoke, blood started flowing out from the corner of her mouth.


    Her internal organs were probably injured by Baisu¡¯s kick.


    However, Lin Mengya did not feel one bit sorry for her.


    ¡°Do you not care about your mother¡¯s life and death just because you only think about yourself?¡±


    Lin Mengya closed in on her, wearing a chilling expression. Together with a pair of blood-covered hands, she was like a ghost drawing closer and closer to Miss Wang.


    ¡°My mother¡­ if my mother knows that her death would put away my shame and bring me glory, her death would be worth the while¡­ Isn¡¯t it reasonable for a mother to sacrifice herself for her child?¡±


    She was apparently trying too hard to sound justified, when in fact, she had set her mind to sacrifice her mother¡¯s life.


    Lin Mengya felt a bitter disappointment towards Miss Wang.


    There was a saying which went, ¡°A tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs.¡± However, Miss Wang had shown herself to be a psychopath who, for her own interest, was ready to even sacrifice her own mother.


    ¡°Do we bring her back to the mansion for further interrogation, Master?¡±


    How dare she bring harm upon her master! There was no way she would be forgiven.


    Baisu was so tempted to kill this abhorrent woman with one blow.


    ¡°Kill her.¡±


    A chilling voice sentenced Miss Wang to her fate.


    Miss Wang, who had curled up at the corner of the wall, opened her eyes wide and cried out, ¡°I¡¯ve something to say! Someone is after your life!¡±


    At the cry, Baisu¡¯s hand stopped halfway through the air.


    Lin Mengya shot Miss Wang a look and hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Out with it! Who is after my life?¡±


    ¡°That person is none other than¡­¡± Seeing the chance to live, Miss Wang was ready to give the secret away when she suddenly she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Baisu did a somersault and returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    ¡°You¡­ what have you¡­¡±


    Miss Wang stared at the lady standing in front of her with widened eyes which were filled with resentment and bitterness.


    ¡°Why should you, who don¡¯t even spare your mother¡¯s life, be given a chance to live?¡±

 Chapter 177 Who’s the Murderer

    The cold blade of the sword pierced brutally into Miss Wang¡¯s chest.


    Blood spurted out and stained the girl¡¯s snow-white face.


    Lin Mengya stared coldly at the girl in front of her with a wary look.


    ¡°Behold, Princess Yu, I¡¯ve gotten rid of this person who is a threat to you. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to me?¡±


    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s profile, lit by the lamp, was hair-raisingly terrifying.


    With eyes still wide opened, Miss Wang¡¯s life slipped away from her.


    ¡°What do you think I should thank you for?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked warily at Ming Yue as she drew her sword without any hesitation and dragged it on the floor, marking a line in it.


    Lin Mengya did not expect Ming Yue to personally kill someone.


    ¡°Regardless of whether you feel thankful towards me, I¡¯ve gotten rid of your enemy, haven¡¯t I? I just thought that Princess Yu, you are someone who knows how to be grateful. I¡¯m waiting to receive your gift of thanks.¡±


    There was a hint of madness in Ming Yue¡¯s vicious eyes.


    Lin Mengya eyed Ming Yue with caution as she retreated, shielded by Baisu.


    ¡°What kind of a gift of thanks are you expecting?¡±


    From the scheming look on Ming Yue¡¯s face, Lin Mengya figured that the gift she was expecting was not a good thing.


    ¡°I want¡ªyour life!¡±


    Ming Yue lifted the sword in her hand and what alarmed Lin Mengya was the expression of a maniac on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of laying a finger on my master!¡±


    Baisu was not someone to be trifled with. She charged towards Ming Yue boldly, even though she was not holding any weapon.


    Nevertheless, both Lin Mengya and Baisu had underestimated Ming Yue. She was not simple she appeared to be.


    Although her kungfu moves were not as skilled as Baisu, she had the advantage over Baisu in that she was carrying a sharp and powerful long sword.


    For this reason, it was inevitable that Baisu felt a little nervous.


    As the they fought, even Lin Mengya could not help breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Do not hurt the people around me if your goal is to kill me!¡±


    While Baisu was considered highly skilled in martial arts, Ming Yue was not far from her.


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the demure-looking Ming Yue was, in fact, a skilled martial artist.


    It must have been an oversight on her part.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let your maidservant go if you come over here so I can kill you.¡±


    Baisu dashed across to Lin Mengya and stood in between them and glared fiercely at Ming Yue.


    Her body was already pierced with little holes by now.


    If they were to continue on, Lin Mengya was afraid that they would be disadvantaged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Master! As your guardians, I will fight to my death. There¡¯s no way I would surrender!¡±


    Baisu was prepared to die for her master. She had, in fact, tried to create some noises while she fought Ming Yue.


    Unfortunately, no one from outside had come in to check out on them.


    Lin Mengya already had an idea who had Ming Yue¡¯s back.


    ¡°No, no. We can¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. If it is my life you¡¯re after, come over here to get it!¡±


    The cold expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face said that she was all ready to die.


    Baisu remained standing in between them, shielding Lin Mengya. Apparently, she was prepared for the worst.


    Sparing Lin Mengya¡¯s life was not an option for Ming Yue.


    She closed in on them, holding on tightly to her sword.


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll let my maidservant go once I die,¡± Lin Mengya said while keeping her eyes on Ming Yue.


    Ming Yue nodded without any delay.


    Nevertheless, they knew from the bottom of their heart that either the two of them or Ming Yue would die. There would only be two outcomes.


    ¡°Step aside, Baisu!¡±


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya shoved Baisu aside.


    Ming Yue snorted and lifted her sword, all ready to wield it and pierced into her enemy.


    Little did she expect that a bizarre smile would abruptly appear at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    In the next second, with a wave of her hand, Lin Mengya sprinkled a handful of white powdery substance into the air.


    In that instant, Baisu grabbed onto Lin Mengya and fled as the white power went onto Ming Yue and she was covered with it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? How dare you plot against me!¡±


    Ming Yue retreated a few steps as she waved her arms frantically to try to get the white powder away from her body.


    At the same time, she shot a resentful and vicious look at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Plot against you? How shameless of you to accuse in return. Let me warn you, this powder contains a powerful poison, and the effect of the poison worsens if you become more agitated.¡±


    Lin Mengya tossed the little box in her hand onto the floor. Although she was still wary of Ming Yue, her voice remained confident and firm.


    ¡°What poison is this? What did you spray on me?¡±


    Immediately, Ming Yue started to itch and the itch seemed to come from within her skin.


    It felt as if hundreds of thousands of tiny prickly needles were poking her skin and flesh.


    Despite Ming Yue having a strong mind, she cast down her sword and started to scratch non-stop.


    ¡°This is just a little something I carry with me to protect myself. To be honest, without the antidote from me, you¡¯ll likely be scratching all over and nothing will relieve the itch.


    Lin Mengya did not mean this as a threat to Ming Yue. She had learned about the formula of this substance from Baili Rui.


    Baili Rui was in fact very well-known.


    Among the poisons he formulated, even the simplest formula of knock-out drops came with some vicious side effects.


    The name of this powder was the Powder Medicine for the Exfoliation and Renewal of Skin and Flesh.


    The name was self-explanatory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to kill you! Hand the antidote over!¡±


    Ming Yue¡¯s beautiful face had always been what she was the proudest of.


    However, her proudest asset had been threatened with destruction.


    It was so itchy! The itching went deep into the bones even!


    However, Lin Mengya quickly stopped her when she was about to scratch her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch, otherwise it gets itchier. If you go on scratching, you will break your skin.¡±


    Lin Mengya was serious about her warnings. This powder was made from three bugs mixed with other medications.


    A pinch of it would make a person itch badly.


    ¡°You¡­ if you hand over the antidote, I promise I won¡¯t kill you. Deal?¡±


    Feeling the itch all over her body, Ming Yue had abandoned all thoughts on killing Lin Mengya. In order to get rid of the itch, she was willing to do anything.


    ¡°Is this how you plead with other people?¡± asked Lin Mengya warily.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who was still standing behind Baisu could see that Ming Yue had lost all power to strike back, but she remained cautious.


    ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do so you will give me the antidote? Just name it!¡±


    Ming Yue admitted defeat reluctantly since that she had fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands once again.


    She could not help but start to scratch, willing to ease the itch which went deep into her skin.


    If not for her ability to restrain herself, she would have scratched till her skin was broken by now.


    ¡°Tell me, who laid down this plan with you? What exactly is your plan?¡±


    Lin Mengya supposed that Ming Yue was having an affair with the Crown Prince.


    However, she did not think that Ming Yue would be bold enough to harm her openly if the Crown Prince was not there to back her up.


    As Ming Yue hesitated, Lin Mengya pretended to walk off.


    ¡°Since you are not sincere about your words, I will not waste my time on you. Let¡¯s Go, Baisu.¡±


    A smile appeared at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s lips. She could not believe that Ming Yue was still trying to play tricks on her at this juncture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve been incited by the Crown Prince to kill you and your maidservants, and then look for a scapegoat to blame. I was to claim that you¡¯re having an affair with a guard but was discovered by a maidservant, whom you have a fight with and as a result, you killed each other! This was the plan. In this way, Prince Yu would not dare to make this public.¡±


    Although Ming Yue only managed to explain it briefly, Lin Mengya got the gist of the entire matter.


    She had only brought Baisu with her to the banquet. Despite Lin Mengya kept quiet about the fact that Baisu knew martial arts, it was not difficult for those who had meant to harm her to find out this fact.


    If she and Baisu were to die together at the same place, whatever happened would become a mystery and the people could make up stories any way they like.


    After all, dead bodies could not talk.


    It was indeed a clever plan. Baisu had also left all the weapon she used to carry in the horse carriage before she entered the palace.


    Miss Wang was first sent to assassinate them, then Ming Yue came along to ambush them.


    The Crown Prince had overestimated her that his plan should be so well thought of, vicious and effective.


    If not for the fact that she was carrying this powder for self-defense, she would have lost her life today!


    ¡°I¡­ and what happened to Yue Ting from beginning to end were all part of the Crown Prince¡¯s scheme!¡±


    Ming Yue, seeing that Lin Mengya was not totally satisfied with her answer, continued to add on to what she said.


    ¡°Really? Continue and if I¡¯m satisfied with your report, I will hand over the antidote to you.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke, she took out a little green bottle and tossed it up and down, tempting Ming Yue to tell her the truth.


    At this moment, Ming Yue¡¯s fingernails were digging into her palm as she tightened her fists.


    Ming Yue was going insane from this. Her tears and nasal mucus were beginning to run.


    Ming Yue could not remember the last time she felt so wretched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you the reason why my second brother had targeted Yue Ting. At first, the Crown Prince gave a picture of you to my second brother. My second brother was the one who abducted you. He had wanted you to himself.¡±


    Lin Mengya guessed as much.


    However, Lin Mengya was not satisfied with just this piece of information.


    ¡°Tell me why they would eventually turn their target to Elder Sister Yue Ting!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Ming Yue replied, ¡°It was because they could not do anything to you, so they resorted to using Yue Ting to inflict the blow on you.¡±


    ¡°Whose idea was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s vice Princess Dugu¡¯s idea! The Crown Prince¡¯s vice Princess¡­ it was her idea!¡±


    Ming Yue was almost screaming out the answer, because, at this moment, she felt the itch had gone deep into her organs.


    She could not endure the itch and started scratching frantically.


    It was a total surprise that it was vice Princess Dugu that gave such a vicious idea to hurt Elder Sister Yue Ting.


    It was indeed an evil and devastating plan. The death of Elder Sister Yue Ting had cast a dark shadow on Lin Mengya¡¯s entire life.


    ¡°The antidote¡­ give me the antidote!¡±


    Ming Yue had gone hysterical as she scratched all over as if there were ten thousand ants crawling all over her body.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the antidote. I¡¯m giving it all to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya tossed the bottle to Ming Yue, but to Ming Yue¡¯s surprise, the bottle was empty.


    ¡°You, you tricked me!¡±


    Ming Yue shrieked hysterically, however she did not have the strength to fight back because of the unbearable itch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to play tricks on you. The solution is actually very simple, just wash it off. The pond is just outside, you may choose to jump into it.¡±


    Lin Mengya said coldly, wearing a cruel expression on her face.


    ¡°Water, water¡­¡±


    The survival instinct in Ming Yue was clearly reflected in the vicious look in her eyes.

 Chapter 178 Chilling

    ¡°Water? There¡¯s some water outside; go to find it. As long as you¡¯re able to crawl to the body of water.¡±


    The look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was devoid of all emotions.


    Lin Mengya could not even bother to look at Ming Yue, who was paralyzed on the floor.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so itchy! It¡¯ll be better if you kill me, kill me!¡±


    Ming Yue shouted in delirium as she rolled on the floor, but it did not help with relieving the itch at all.


    ¡°Master, are you not worried that someone would come to her rescue?¡±


    They exited from the side chamber and it was pitch dark outside.


    ¡°No one will come. They had wanted us dead, so they would have made sure that all the guards and servants had been deployed from here. Look, there isn¡¯t a single soul here. Who would find her?¡±


    It was only now that Lin Mengya realized that this part of the Chun¡¯en Hall¡¯s side chamber was unusually secluded and quiet.


    If not for the Crown Prince¡¯s instructions, why would the guard allow this corner to be unguarded?


    How naive of the Crown Prince to think that he could so easily take her life.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she deserved to die.¡±


    Baisu, having followed Lin Mengya for a while by now, had been influenced by Lin Mengya¡¯s character of needing to take revenge on people who dared offend her.


    Princess Ming Yue¡¯s piercing shrieks were spine-chilling.


    ¡°Death? At this moment, death to her would be the sweetest and most marvelous thing in the whole world.¡±


    A smile formed at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    She turned around to have a last look at the entrance of the side with a sinister look in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the banquet. I want to see the reaction of those people when they see me again.¡±


    Lin Mengya straightened her dress and then turned to walk back to Chun¡¯en Hall with Baisu.


    A big drinking party was on-going back in the main hall.


    No one seemed to have noticed that Princess Yu had gone off, or Princess Ming Yue was missing.


    However, the Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu seemed to be giving each other anxious looks.


    If Miss Wang had failed to assassinate Lin Mengya, there was still Princess Ming Yue to fill in for her.


    Lin Mengya was definitely dead by now, but why did it take so long to hear any news from Ming Yue?


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to send someone to check it out?¡±


    Vice Princess Dugu quietly whispered her suggestion when the Crown Prince downed another cup of wine.


    The Crown Prince had refrained from checking out the situation personally because it was inevitable that his movement would attract people¡¯s attention.


    If someone were to find out about their collaboration, while it was easy to silence his partners in crime, it would be a great loss to him if his plan had been upset.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Our plan was a well-thought one. Although the maidservant accompanying her is skillful in martial arts, she was not carrying any weapons. Ming Yue could easily get rid of her.¡±


    There was no doubt that the Crown Prince was a little anxious, but he was more assured than worried.


    Moreover, the Queen was quietly agreeable to this plan of his.


    Otherwise, why had nobody found anything amiss?


    Although the Crown Princess did have a say in things happening in the palace, he did not have the kind of authority to control them like the Queen.


    King Ming of the western vassal state was sitting on his seat and looking around, but his daughter was nowhere to be found.


    A frown appeared on his face as an unsettling feeling started nagging at him.


    ¡°Bei, have you seen Yue¡¯er anywhere?¡±


    Hu Tianbei looked around. Ming Yue had told him that she was not feeling well and wanted to take a walk outside.


    Strangely, she was nowhere to be seen up until now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. Would you like me to go around searching for her, Father?¡±


    King Ming stole a worried glance at the Crown Prince.


    Lately, Ming Yue had been rather intimate with the Crown Prince.


    Not only was Ming Yue an intelligent girl, King Ming had also engaged a master to teach her martial art skills.


    However, that child was way too arrogant.


    It was a tricky matter even to King Ming as a father, especially with regards to the matter of Ming Yue¡¯s unswerving desire to have Prince Yu to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go look for her. Given her skills in martial arts, I suppose she wouldn¡¯t be in danger. She must be delayed for a reason.¡±


    Believing that there was nothing much he could do, King Ming tried to comfort himself with such thoughts.


    In a few days, they would set out to return to the western vassal state.


    A few days ago, the Queen had sent men to express her desire to propose to Ming Yue to become a concubine to the Crown Prince.


    However, King Ming had politely turned down the proposal.


    King Ming had a clear foresight that the current foolish Crown Prince would eventually not be the ruler of Dajin.


    Despite the Queen being exceptionally intelligent and capable, there were somethings that were simply out of her control.


    King Ming had nurtured Ming Yue to be his prized chess piece, which he would use only at a critical moment.


    If the Crown Prince subsequently become the emperor, it would not be too late to betroth Ming Yue to him.


    He sighed silently, wishing in his heart that Ming Yue would not create any trouble for him.


    At this juncture, the figure of a slim woman appeared at the main entrance.


    The eyes of the Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu were immediately attracted to her.


    They were expecting to see the victorious return of Princess Ming Yue.


    However, as the figure came closer, the delicate and beautiful face of the lady became clear to everyone.


    A perfect-looking Lin Mengya stood in front of all the people.


    The faces of the Crown Prince and the vice Princess Dugu instantly drained of their colors.


    That was impossible! Why was she still standing here in one piece?


    Before the eyes of a horror-stricken Crown Prince, Lin Mengya slowly walked back to her seat.


    Long Tianhao immediately got up from his seat and walked up to her.


    Although Lin Mengya appeared calm and composed, Long Tianhao sensed that she had just been through something drastic.


    ¡°Are you alright just now?¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    Baisu¡¯s breathing was still irregular from all the exertion and shock, so Lin Mengya instructed her to hide in the dark until Princess Ming Yue¡¯s body had been discovered, and then Baisu should come back for debrief.


    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows, having a feeling that Lin Mengya was still hiding something from him.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve something to tell you when we get back to the mansion later on.¡±


    Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were sharp and piercing, but he was looking at Ling Mengya with tenderness.


    However, she still felt that Long Tianhao had seen through her.


    She had no other choice but to tell the truth to Prince Yu only when they returned to their mansion.


    Long Tianhao nodded and returned to his seat after they spoke for a little more.


    The mouth of the ladies seated around them hung opened as they cast an amused look at Long Tianhao.


    Oh goodness! They had never seen Princess Yu take initiative to speak to a girl.


    It appeared that the rumors about how Prince Yu doted on his wife were true after all!


    Lin Mengya was totally unaware that she had sparked up the other ladies¡¯ envy.


    Nevertheless, since Lin Mengya¡¯s return, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes had not wandered from her, and this was making her feel uneasy.


    Soon, Baisu was seen returning in a haste.


    She exchanged looks with Lin Mengya as an indication that Ming Yue¡¯s body in the side chamber had been discovered.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh no! Someone¡¯s dead!¡±


    All of a sudden, a distressing cry echoed from outside.


    The Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu exchanged looks, then they stood up to go outside.


    ¡°What had happened that made the Crown Prince leave in such haste?¡±


    Immediately someone voiced out his concern.


    However, the majority of the guests were still drinking wine and making merry. They were not aware of what had happened outside.


    ¡°Who was making all that noise! How outrageous!¡±


    The maidservants standing by the Queen had come out to maintain order.


    A young eunuch stumbled in at this moment.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Pulling a straight face, the Queen questioned the eunuch who, with glassy eyes, tried to reply but kept stuttering.


    A lady official indicated for the eunuch¡¯s superior to come forward to interrogate the young eunuch. The superior gave the young eunuch two slaps on his cheek and immediately, he was able to calm down a little.


    ¡°A skinned corpse had been found in the pond in the Imperial Garden! It was horrifying¡­ so horrifying!¡±


    Skinned corpse? At the mention of the skinned corpse, the young eunuch took in a deep breath.


    Was death not a common thing that happened in the palace year after year?


    Cases of death by drowning were not uncommon in the palace.


    What was the state of the corpse that caused the young eunuch to so delirious?


    ¡°You go out to check it out, while the others remain here.¡±


    Once the Queen gave her orders, nobody said otherwise.


    The maidservants who was standing by her side obeyed the orders and went out immediately.


    The Queen¡¯s eyes came to rest on Lin Mengya, who looked as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°How is it going?¡± Lin Mengya asked Baisu secretly the moment the Queen looked away from her.


    Baisu smiled a cruel smile and answered, ¡°She was feeling so itchy that she bit herself and tore at her skin. Finally, she resorted to slicing herself with the sword.¡±


    ¡°She had torn open her throat when she died. It was pathetic sight,¡± Baisu continued.


    Lin Mengya was indeed very cruel when it came to dealing with her enemies.


    If she were to die, her friends and relatives who were waiting for her would be in deep trouble.


    ¡°Alright, I get it. Let¡¯s keep watching.¡±


    She wanted Ming Yue¡¯s death to be a deterrent to those who were plotting harm to her and her friends.


    If even blood was not sufficient to deter them, she would turn into a nightmare to them!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡±


    The Crown Prince and vice Princess Dugu had hurried over the side of the pond in the Imperial Garden by now.


    A team of guards had already dredged out the corpse from the water.


    However, the guards¡¯ faces were totally drained of their colors from the sight of the body.


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, the corpse is right here, but it would be better for you not to see it, lest the sight of it should offend you.¡±


    The head of the guards tried hard to maintain his composure as he advised the Crown Prince.


    The other guards had gone outside to throw up after seeing the state of the corpse.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll be scared of the body?¡±


    In fact, the Crown Prince¡¯s heart was pounding madly at this juncture.


    Lin Mengya had returned to the banquet while Ming Yue was nowhere to be seen.


    Could this dead person be Ming Yue?


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, this corpse which had been pulled out of the pond is in a horrifyingly gory state. We traced the trail of blood and found another woman¡¯s dead body in the side chamber. However, this other corpse was in a much better state.¡±


    The head of the guards felt a chill went up to his spine at the thought.


    There was not an inch of skin on the body found in the pond.


    Apparently, she had crawled all the way from the side chamber to the pond.


    The cobblestones along the way had been stained dark red with blood.


    One could imagine the excruciating pain when she crawled over.


    Even he, being a man, could not withstand and shivered at the thought of such an ordeal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the side chamber to have a look at the other corpse.¡±


    Seeing how the guards were petrified, the Crown Prince stop insisting to look at the corpse by the pond.


    He turned around and followed the guards into the side chamber.

 Chapter 179 Nameless Female Corpse

    Before they even opened the door, they could smell the vile pungency of blood.


    The Crown Prince pushed open the door and stepped inside only to find a dead Miss Wang, with her eyes still opened.


    ¡°This¡ª what¡¯s happened?¡±


    The Crown Prince flew into a rage. He had obviously planned everything to perfection. Why had Miss Wang died here?


    ¡°Has the skinned corpse been identified?¡±


    Apart from Miss Wang¡¯s body, there was a dark puddle of blood on the floor.


    What was most repulsive was that the puddle of blood was mixed with woman¡¯s hair and fragments of skin.


    ¡°There is a piece of clothing in this room that did not belong to Miss Wang. After identification by the guards, they concluded that it belonged to Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state.¡±


    The reply of one of the subordinate guards made the Crown Prince shudder.


    There should not be a mistake. The corpse found in the pond was obviously Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state.


    What a ruthless approach from Lin Mengya!


    At this moment, Lin Mengya secretly took out a pill of pain killer from the small box she was carrying and popped it in her mouth and swallowed it with wine.


    Before they entered the banquet hall, she and Baisu had quickly bandaged up her injured hand using first aid methods.


    She did not have much sensation earlier on, but now the pain had begun gnawing at her and she could hardly endure it.


    ¡°Master, we should go home now since your injury¡ª¡±


    Baisu was heartbroken to see her master trying hard to endure the pain and her face was drained of colors.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If we leave now, people would start to suspect us. They don¡¯t have any solid evidence, so at the moment, no one would know that the deaths had to do with us.¡±


    Lin Mengya hid her injured hand in her sleeve and put on an expression of indifference.


    Thank goodness that her ligaments and bones were not injured. Otherwise, she would have lost the use of one hand altogether.


    Soon, the Crown Prince who had gone away to investigate the matter returned to the main hall of Chun¡¯en hall.


    He looked at Lin Mengya and realized that there was completely no sign which indicated that she was involved in the deaths.


    ¡°Could she have brought more help?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how did Ming Yue and Miss Wang die such dreadful deaths?¡±


    ¡°Unless she is like Ming Yue, who had been hiding her talents all along.¡±


    For the first time, the arrogant Crown Prince started to feel wary of this beautiful lady.


    ¡°What happened, my son?¡±


    The Queen had remained in the main hall, which helped keep the atmosphere and the situation in the main hall under control.


    The Crown Prince looked awful. The Queen shifted her gaze to Lin Mengya.


    At one glance, things appeared unremarkable.


    The secret agent whom the Queen planted around the Crown Prince had told her that he was planning to take Lin Mengya¡¯s life.


    Therefore, the Queen had secretly helped the Crown Prince along.


    However, it seemed that the Crown Prince had not achieved success in his plan.


    ¡°Mother, a wretched female corpse was found in the Qingpo Pond in the Imperial Garden. She had been identified as Princess Ming Yue of the western vassal state.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s words instantly stirred up a commotion in the Chun¡¯en Hall.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes remained glued to Lin Mengya.


    Ming Yue had been eyeing Lin Mengya for a long time.


    For this reason, Long Tianhao had a feeling that his wife was implicated when he heard the Crown Prince said that the dead body was Ming Yue.


    However, so what if it was true?


    As long as Long Tianhao was there, he would ensure Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.


    ¡°What? My Yue¡¯er is dead! Are you serious, the Crown Prince?¡±


    King Ming stared at the Crown Prince in disbelief. Why did Ming Yue die?


    The Crown Prince knew he was in deep trouble, that he had to be accountable to King Ming. Unlike Hu Lunan, Ming Yue was the blue-blooded princess.


    Moreover, she had died such a cruel and gruesome death.


    ¡°We are still at the guessing stage. It was impossible to confirm the identity of the death body since there was not an inch of skin on it.¡±


    A skinned corpse? Now that the rumor had been confirmed, the entire Chun¡¯en Hall was instantly filled with a great commotion.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    King Ming took in a deep breath as his cold and piercing eyes rested firmly on the Crown Prince.


    Although King Ming knew that Ming Yue had collaborated with the Crown Prince, to kill someone who had ceased to be of any value was something the Longs did all the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not got hold of any concrete information regarding the situation, but I¡¯ve already sent men to investigate. We will know whether it is Princess Ming Yue very shortly.¡±


    The Crown Prince looked awful, but he believed that it was not Lin Mengya who did it.


    After pondering over it, the Crown Prince thought that Lin Mengya was after all a lady who was the weaker sex.


    Even if her maidservant was skilled in martial arts, she was no match for Ming Yue.


    Not to mention that they skinned and therefore killed Ming Yue, they might not even be capable of escaping her clutches.


    Nevertheless, who else would hold such strong grudge against Ming Yue?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be good if it was not Ming Yue¡¯s body, but if it turns out to be Ming Yue, the Queen and the Crown Prince would owe me an explanation!¡±


    During this trip to Dajin, King Ming had come in good faith.


    Never would he have expected that he would lose a son and his daughter on this trip.


    King Ming had displayed his great displeasure, so much so that the Crown Prince and the Queen had to deal with him circumspectly.


    ¡°Rest assure, King Ming. If it is really Princess Ming Yue, we will surely be accountable.¡±


    The Crown Prince was left with no other choice but to give King Ming the reassurance first. Once they confirmed it was Princess Ming Yue who had died, King Ming would definitely fly into a violent rage.


    The Crown Prince exchanged a look with the Queen, but the look in his eyes was too cryptic.


    Even if they were to confirm that the corpse was Ming Yue¡¯s body, they knew not to be direct with it.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was sitting quietly on her seat and appeared to be enjoying the taste of the wine in her mouth.


    Getting to the bottom of the matter, the reason for Ming Yue¡¯s death was because Ming Yue and the Crown Prince had underestimated her.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had never revealed her skill in the use of poison to anyone.


    Those who knew about it were people whom she trusted. For this reason, the Crown Prince and Ming Yue simply thought that she was an easy opponent.


    This was going to be exciting.


    The fact that a skinned corpse had been discovered in the Imperial Garden was shocking.


    In an instant, a storm had been stirred up in the Chun¡¯en Hall.


    Fear was written all over their faces. Who would dare to do this in the Imperial Palace?


    ¡°Princess Yu, Concubine De has asked for you.¡±


    The hearts of the people in the hall was shaken up because of the bloodshed.


    Concubine De was uncertain about what she should. The only thing she could do was to gather her son and daughter-in-law under her wings.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did you bump into anyone when you were outside?¡±


    Concubine De reached out for Lin Menga¡¯s hand and gently led her to the seat beside her.


    There was some trepidation in Concubine De. The thought of Lin Mengya having gone out of the hall just now gave Concubine De the chills.


    Pondering for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head and replied, saying, ¡°I was just resting in the side chamber. Baisu was with me all the while, and we haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡±


    However, from the corner of her eye, Concubine De noticed Lin Mengya¡¯s hanging arm.


    Quietly, she took Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and pulled back her sleeves. A pair of gauze-bandaged hands came into sight.


    Concubine De was immediately taken aback by what she discovered and she gave Lin Mengya a perplexed look.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s shocking that such a thing had happened in the palace. There hasn¡¯t been much peace recently.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s face turned gloomy. The incident of Madame Wang was horrifying enough for her.


    Yet another more serious incident befell them. Despite having been through much in life, Concubine De sensed that the bizarre bloodshed which happened one after another was not a good omen.


    ¡°Mother is right.¡±


    Lin Mengya and Concubine De kept a low key.


    Long Tianhao was the only who had noticed something was amiss with Lin Mengya.


    Although Lin Mengya had put on makeup, her face was way too pale.


    There were many seated in the hall whose faces had drained of their colors from the shock and fear. However, Lin Mengya was not a timid person like any of them.


    What exactly happened?


    ¡°I will be accountable to King Ming, whether it was Ming Yue¡¯s body or not. It¡¯s getting late, we should adjourn.¡±


    The Queen obviously had an answer.


    Little had she expected that two of King Ming¡¯s children would die at the hands of Lin Mengya.


    King Ming would definitely not let Lin Mengya off.


    For the first time, the Queen started looking up to Lin Mengya.


    She would never have expected that Lin Mengya was capable of such an approach. She had underestimated the daughter of the Lins.


    ¡°Mother, we haven¡¯t found out who the murderer is. Don¡¯t you think it a bad idea to let all the guests go?¡±


    The Crown Prince wished he could pinpoint the murderer there and then, but the Queen was more concerned about the bigger picture.


    If she were to detain all the kinsman of the royal family in the name of an investigation, she was afraid that there would be rebound and other negative repercussions.


    ¡°Not to worry because all the families will be staying a few more days in the capital city. If need be, we can always summon them into the palace for interrogations.¡±


    The majority of the people were agreeable with the Queen¡¯s suggestion.


    Helpless, the Crown Prince could only go along with the Queen¡¯s command.


    ¡°Concubine De, please stay behind. We, sisters, had not had time for a good chat after so long. Please stay on so we can catch up with each other.¡±


    As the Queen turned her attention to Concubine De abruptly, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What was the Queen thinking by asking Concubine De to stay behind?


    ¡°Yes, I will abide by your command.¡±


    There was some reluctance in the look on Concubine De¡¯s face.


    The Queen had chased her out of the palace in the first place. Why would the Queen ask her to stay behind now that something had happened?


    Instantly, conspiracy theories started forming in the minds of some quick-witted guests.


    Could this entire episode be related to Concubine De?


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you may go back with Yu¡¯er first. I¡¯m going to have a chat with the Queen and will go home on my own,¡± said Concubine De.


    She patted lightly on her daughter-in-law¡¯s hand as an indication that Lin Mengya should not be worried.


    Long Tianhao strode over to Lin Mengya and nodded at his mother.


    Long Tianhao was certain that the Queen was up to something no good. However, the Queen would not dare to lay a finger on his mother without his permission.


    Finally, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianhao out of Chun¡¯en Hall, turning a few times to check on Concubine De.


    The majority of the guests left in haste in an anxious manner.


    The same went with Lin Mengya, who seemed to be deeply troubled.


    The eunuchs led the distinguished guests to sit on sedans which carried them to the entrance of the palace.


    When Lin Mengya finally boarded their own horse carriage, her heart was weighed down with anxiety.


    Could the Queen and the Crown Prince be suspecting her by now?


    Had they detained Concubine De so they could force a confession out of Lin Mengya?


    If that was the case, the two of them were utterly foolish.


    Just as Lin Mengya was lost in her raging thoughts, somebody lifted the curtain of the horse carriage.

 Chapter 180 Feeling no Pity for the Demise

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    It was none other than Long Tianhao.


    Lin Mengya immediately made space for Long Tianhao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Long Tianhao, sitting across from Lin Mengya, said flatly.


    Baisu conscientiously exited from the horse carriage and sat alongside the coachman.


    Therefore, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya were left alone in the horse carriage.


    The horse carriage rocked as it traveled down the long street until they were out of the boundaries of the palace.


    As the effect of the painkiller subsided, Lin Mengya started to feel the shooting pain from both her hands and her breathing quickened.


    The numbing effect of her caused by Baisu sealing up her acupuncture point was beginning to subside.


    Lin Mengya could sense that the wound on her hands was oozing blood.


    Long Tianhao, through his sharp sense of smell, could smell blood mingled with medicinal herbs.


    Fixing his gaze on Lin Mengya, he realized that her forehead was gradually covered with drops of perspiration.


    ¡°Are you injured? Where are you hurt?¡±


    For some unknown reason, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety.


    As he reached out and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand to pull her closer to him, she let out a soft cry.


    ¡°Ah¡­ let go of my hand!¡±


    Long Tianhao immediately pulled up the sleeve of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress.


    Just as he had suspected, a blood-stained hand came into sight.


    Biting his lips, he gently undid the bandage around her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve some medicine here.¡±


    Lin Mengya was almost going to collapse because of the excruciating pain.


    Nevertheless, with trembling hands, she took out the medicine for stopping the bleeding.


    Long Tianhao looked at Lin Mengya with mixed feelings, took the bottle of medicine from her hand and helped her changed her wound dressing as gently as he could.


    Lin Mengya bit her lips, but not once did she cry out in pain.


    Nevertheless, large drops of cold sweat were dripping continuously from her forehead.


    ¡°You may cry out if it¡¯s painful.¡±


    Long Tianhao stole a glance at her. Long Tianhao was surprised to find such a strong woman in Lin Mengya.


    The way she bit down on her lips so hard but refused to let out a cry of agony brought pain to Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.


    ¡°We¡¯ve not arrived back home. If someone hears my cry, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Long Tianhao felt a stabbing in his heart; he was so heartbroken.


    However, Lin Mengya continued to endure while her face drained of all its colors.


    Similarly, Long Tianhao had to bear with the agony of looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s gruesome wound, which was deep to the bones.


    How did she manage to endure the pain?


    ¡°Stop biting your lips, the skin is going to break.¡±


    Somehow, Long Tianhao lifted his hand to put his fingers on her lips.


    Her soft, smooth lips made him giddy.


    By now, her lips were imprinted with deep teeth marks.


    She was beginning to look glass-eyed.


    In the next second, Long Tianhao had kissed the totally unprepared Lin Mengya on her lips.


    Their lips connected with the lightest touch. Lin Mengya was dazed.


    It felt like there was magic the moments their lips touched. Lin Mengya could feel her body tensed up at that very moment.


    His kiss was so tender.


    His tenderness was a total contrast to his usual cold and arrogant mannerism.


    In that instant, Lin Mengya felt her mind go blank.


    A deep but quiet laugh bubbled from within Long Tianhao as he sensed Lin Mengya¡¯s instinctive response.


    He deepened his kiss, hoping that this distraction would lessen her pain. Also, he could not bear to see Lin Mengya¡¯s lips being ravaged by her biting hard on them.


    In an unexpected moment, the horse carriage went over a bumpy part of the road and as a result, pain shot up from Lin Mengya¡¯s wounded hand.


    At the moment of pain, she instinctively clenched her jaws.


    ¡°Oo¡ª¡±


    Long Tianhao made a muffled noise, but allowed Lin Mengya to bite on his lips.


    With a shock look in her eyes, Lin Mengya let go of Long Tianhao in that instant.


    She blushed deeply and curled up in a corner in the horse carriage, being too embarrassed to look Long Tianhao in the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered an apology and wished she could dig a hole in the ground and get in there.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. How did you hurt your hand?¡±


    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows. It was a refreshing experience to see this usually strong-headed woman turn into a feminine one.


    Long Tianhao changed the topic, gently brought her hand to rest on his thigh, lest she hurt herself by accidentally bumping into it again.


    ¡°Miss Wang attempted to stab me to death with her dagger, and to stop her, I grabbed the blade and hurt my hand.¡±


    A confused look flashed across Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.


    Why did she act so impulsively?


    It was hard to imagine that a girl without any martial skills would grab on to the blade of the enemy¡¯s dagger in an attack.


    Even if he were to so when left with no other choice, he probably would not be so calm about it.


    ¡°And the skinned corpse is¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Ming Yue. She, together with Miss Wang, attempted to kill me.¡±


    They would never have expected to eventually fall into the hands of Lin Mengya and to die at her hands.


    ¡°Since they conceived the idea to harm someone, they should realize that they may also enter into harm. She deserved to die, but how did you do it?¡±


    After thinking through the possibilities, Long Tianhao did not think Lin Mengya had personally killed Princess Ming Yue.


    She was after all the weaker sex, and moreover, her hand had been injured.


    Baisu might be skilled in martial arts, but she was not a vicious and merciless person.


    For this reason, Long Tianhao could not help but be curious.


    Lin Mengya paused for a second, and then took something out of her palm.


    It was a small, round, ceramic container which looked like the container for some makeup powder.


    It was probably because this container was small that Lin Mengya was able to smuggle it into the palace.


    ¡°This is a powder for renewal of skin and flesh. It was created by Teacher Baili. Once this powder falls on someone¡¯s skin, it would create an extreme itch on the skin. The itch goes deep into the person¡¯s organ so that he would rather die than to endure the itch. The powder fell on Princess Ming Yue and she had died from scratching on her skin and trying to deskin herself.¡±


    In a calm manner, Lin Mengya explained to Long Tianhao the effect of this poisonous powder. She definitely did not appear to be boasting about it from the look in her eyes.


    She was acting as if it was just any ordinary medicinal powder.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao could feel himself getting tensed up. What kind of substance could cause such an unbearable itch that a person would scratch himself to the point of pulling his skin off?


    ¡°Is it easy to neutralize this poison?¡±


    Long Tianhao took over the little container with care, and opened it slightly to have a close look at its contents.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, ¡°In fact, it gets washed off by water. Although powerful, it dissolves in water and becomes totally ineffective.¡±


    This was precisely the reason she carried this with her wherever she went. It was necessary for self-protection.


    If she accidentally used it on someone unintentional, it would be washed off easily with water as long as they were not in the desert.


    However, not everyone knew about this trick.


    ¡°No wonder Ming Yue finally crawled to the pond of water. However, even if she didn¡¯t die of pain, she would be drowned in the water.¡±


    Long Tianhao pondered for a while, and then returned the container to Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya pushed the container back to him.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m fully aware that you¡¯re a valiant man, you never know when someone would ambush you. This powder can¡¯t be considered a powerful poison. I would like you to keep it with you for protection.¡±


    Finally, Lin Mengya managed to persuade Long Tianhao into keeping the container of powder.


    Long Tianhao kept it. There had not been much peace in the capital city recently. Keeping this with him for protection was not a bad idea after all.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid once King Ming finds out about this, our partnership with him will come to an end.¡±


    Ming Yue was after all King Ming¡¯s flesh and blood, otherwise he would not have esteemed her so highly.


    Lin Mengya was fully aware that the women in the western vassal state were merely men¡¯s possession.


    Despite King Ming¡¯s Queen been a noble and formidable lady, she subjected herself to King Ming faithfully.


    In the western vassal state, the queen taking over the king to handle the governing of the state was something unheard of.


    Nevertheless, Ming Yue, as a princess, had followed her father to Dajin as an ambassador. She was obviously highly regarded in the western vassal state.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. King Ming is an ambitious and ruthless despot. His daughter might have died, but he would only be grieved for a period of time.¡±


    There was no comradeship whatsoever among the members of the royal family. Everything would be given in to personal interests.


    ¡°Father, the dead girl is indeed Ming Yue.¡±


    Back in the palace, the expression on King Ming¡¯s face was dead serious as he glared at Hu Tianbei, who had just returned from checking out the corpse outside.


    A trip to Dajin actually cost him a pair of his children.


    The exquisite set of green ceramic teapot had been dashed into pieces on the floor.


    There was even his handprint on the redwood chair.


    One could imagine the rage King Ming was in.


    Hu Tianbei¡¯s face was as severe. Ming Yue might be a willful girl, but she was after all the little sister whom he doted on since she was young.


    Never would he expect Ming Yue to die so tragically.


    He shot a chilling look at the Crown Prince. To Hu Tianbei, Ming Yue would not have met with such a tragic end if she had not collaborated with them.


    ¡°How are the Queen and the Crown Prince going to account to me on this matter?¡±


    The Queen lifted her gaze to King Ming, but there was no panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Given that this terrible thing happened to Princess Ming Yue, I would definitely give King Ming an account. However, King Ming, you still owe me an explanation to this.¡±


    The Queen stood up suddenly, her crown sitting on top of a cold-looking, yet beautiful face.


    Then the Queen cast a folding notebook onto the ground near King Ming¡¯s feet.


    The Queen, though a woman, was even able to repress King Ming with her air of confidence.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    King Ming¡¯s face fell as he picked up the folding notebook from beside his feet.


    After scanning through its content, the fierce look on his face eased.


    ¡°The western vassal state being Dajin¡¯s vassal state, has a 50,000 strong army but not more. There is also a limitation to the number of your war horses and weapons, but look at what is written on this folding notebook! 150,000 soldiers! Are you planning to revolt?¡±


    King Ming was struck dumb by the Queen¡¯s interrogation.


    Moreover, the contents in the folding notebook were clear as day, and there were even other secrets of the western vassal state recorded in it.


    There was no getting away for King Ming. However, the Queen had thrown out these things for a purpose. Obviously, she was going to talk terms with King Ming.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be open about this. What conditions do you, the Queen, wish to set out, please just say it.¡±


    Not only were there no outsiders in the inner hall, but also King Ming was not interested in beating around the bush.


    Since King Ming was the one who initiated and raised the issue, the Queen calmed down and said, ¡°Princess Ming Yue had died a tragic death and I understand the pain and agony King Ming is going through now. I¡¯m not going to push the blame but will definitely carry out a thorough investigation. However, I don¡¯t want this matter to be spread to the outside and become a scandal. The palace and the royal family are after all not any regular family. We need to be discreet about this matter. What do you think, King Ming?¡±


    ¡­


    King Ming clenched his fists as a malicious look flashed across his eyes.


    Hu Tianbei pursed his lips and glared coldly at the elegant Queen in front of him.

 Chapter 181 The Despicable Transaction

    ¡°By now, King Ming, you have increased the strength of your army and strengthened your artillery beyond what was our agreement. What do you think if I want to cut your army down to 50,000?¡±


    The Queen said with a calm, yet authoritative voice.


    King Ming could feel cold sweat seeping through the back of his clothes.


    If not for the death of Ming Yue, the Queen would not have this issue exposed to King Ming earlier than she had planned to.


    King Ming¡¯s mind went into a struggle instantly.


    Should he persist in his demand for justice for Ming Yue? Or should he retreat now and let the Queen make the decisions and arrangements?


    After a long pause, King Ming breathed a sigh and weakly replied, saying, ¡°Since Your Highness the Queen has already made up your mind, I will obey your instructions. However, my children must not die in vain.¡±


    The Queen had guessed as much that King Ming would respond in this way.


    With a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, she said, ¡°Rest assured, King Ming, I would surely give you an account. As for the matter regarding your army, given that I¡¯m a woman ignorant of military matters, what do you think should be done?¡±


    Fixing his eyes on the Queen, King Ming had a sudden realization of the reason Dajin was still in a harmonious state even though the Emperor had been ill for a long time.


    This woman was a hundred times more capable than her son.


    ¡°This is my fault. I¡¯m happy to reduce the strength of the army by 50,000 and increase this year¡¯s tribute payable to Dajin. What do you think, Your Highness?¡±


    The tribute the western vassal state paid to Jin State constituted a third of their overall production in a year.


    Using two-thirds of the tribute in exchange for 50,000 valiant soldiers was still an advantage to King Ming.


    ¡°100,000 valiant soldiers? Do you, King Ming, despise us, the mother-and-son pair just because His Majesty the Emperor is ill?¡±


    The Queen shot King Ming a chilling look.


    Even King Ming was taken aback by the forcefulness in the Queen¡¯s eyes.


    The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a long time.


    Eventually, King Ming was the one to back off first.


    ¡°In that case, what would be a good number of valiant soldiers, Your Highness?¡±


    The two had actually gotten into a negotiation, which made the Queen smiled. She lifted a cup of fragrant tea to her mouth, took a sip, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for King Ming to maintain an army of 100,000. However, I have a request. Of the 100,000 soldiers, I want 30,000 of them to be free for my deployment anytime.¡±


    King Ming¡¯s countenance changed when the Queen raised the condition.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, this would be difficult. The western vassal state is so far away, how would the Queen deploy our troops?¡±


    The Queen set her eyes on King Ming and in an unhurried manner, she said, ¡°I will send one general of mine to go over to you to take control over the 30,000 soldiers. However, not to worry. The troop will still be under your control on usual days. I will only ask for them when in need.¡±


    Little did King Ming expect that the Queen would think of such an idea.


    His countenance fell instantly.


    However, he was certain that the Queen would ask him to reduce the strength of his army immediately if he did not agree to her proposal.


    On the other hand, if he were to agree, the general sent by the Queen would be like a spy planted by the Queen.


    Those 100,000 valiant soldiers would be his elite soldiers.


    Although he could subsequently make the general sent by the Queen a puppet, yet again the Queen would have guessed his intention.


    She might well have thought of a contingency in that case.


    He had started off as the party demanding an explanation for the death of Ming Yue, but ended up being taken advantage of by the Queen.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, my son, Hu Lunan and Ming Yue had lost their lives within the boundaries of Dajin. Your condition to have access to my best soldiers would have to commensurate and account for my loss.¡±


    King Ming could only keep reminding the Queen of Ming Yue and Hu Lunan for his negotiation and transaction with the Queen.


    ¡°This matter is of serious concern. King Ming is also making things difficult for me if you keep persisting in your own way. Alright, I won¡¯t pursue the matter if King Ming get rid of 20,000 soldiers of your elite troops.¡±


    In that instant, King Ming knew that he had been tricked by the Queen.


    In fact, the Queen had no intention to have any of the soldiers from King Ming¡¯s elite troops in the first place.


    The Queen¡¯s scheme was to lure King Ming into negotiating with her in this way, so it would eventually seem like the Queen was simply going along with his proposal.


    A pair of his children was given in exchange for 300,000 soldiers.


    King Ming thought that this transaction was pretty worth it.


    ¡°Alright, we will take up the Queen¡¯s proposal. However, please give us an account with regards to my children¡¯s death as soon as possible,¡± said King Ming, and then turning to Hu Tianbei, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bei.¡±


    Both sides had achieved their objectives and their transaction completed.


    King Ming thought that it was pointless staying on.


    He indicated to his son to leave with him.


    ¡°Take care, we won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    The elegant Queen did not betray any emotions in her expressions.


    She watched the Hus as they left, after which she finally relaxed from the forced smile on her face.


    The Crown Prince looked towards his mother with anxiety on his face. After all, the failure in this attempt was due to his miscalculation.


    He was keenly aware that his mother utterly hated people who were incompetent.


    He had failed on many occasions. Moreover, this time, his plan had been approved by her.


    Not only did he fail again, but he had also upset his mother¡¯s plan.


    The Queen had been reserving that folding notebook for his use.


    ¡°This is all because of my incompetence. Please forgive me, mother,¡± said the Crown Prince with a trembling voice.


    He had gone down on his knees as soon as King Ming walked out.


    The Queen, seated on her seat, did not even look at the Crown Prince at all.


    ¡°Sigh, you may rise. You are not to be blamed for what happened.¡±


    The Crown Prince was taken by surprise by the fact that his mother did not fly into a rage.


    Stealing a wary glance at his mother, he realized that the Queen, though looking displeased, did not look severe.


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯ve failed this time?¡±


    The Crown Prince pondered for a moment but shook his head.


    ¡°It was because you¡¯re not as ruthless as her. Are you able to do to Ming Yue what she did to her?¡±


    A nauseating feeling came to the Crown Prince at the mention of Ming Yue.


    When the guards carried her body away, he merely had a glimpse of one of her arms.


    The sight of the exposed bones and the bloody, mangled flesh and skin had sent a chill up his spine.


    Not to mention the Crown Prince, even the coroner who had seen many corpses almost threw up at the sight of Ming Yue¡¯s body.


    One could imagine what a wretched state the body was in.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    The Queen glanced at her son and sighed.


    ¡°The way to being an emperor had always been a journey through much bloodshed. If you wish to succeed, you need to be ruthless. In this aspect, that daughter of the Lins far surpasses you.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s words had shaken him up.


    A wave of emotions was stirred up in the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Mother, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°If you wish to defeat your enemy, the means by which you achieve it is not important. More importantly, you must never be burnt by the fire. Secondly, you have to give it your all in order to achieve your goal.¡±


    The Queen went up to the Crown Prince and helped him up.


    Under her watch and protection, the Crown Prince had all along been able to succeed in all his endeavors.


    This was the reason the Crown Prince panicked at the appearance of Lin Mengya, who did not go according to the rules.


    However, all of these did not matter anymore.


    Now, Lin Mengya had ruthlessly gotten rid of Ming Yue and this had served as a wake-up call for the Crown Prince.


    To the Queen, the fact that someone was able to create a stir before her was becoming something interesting.


    It appeared that it was time for the Queen to face the daughter of the Lins, the princess of Prince Yu, head-on.


    ¡°I get it now, mother.¡±


    The eyes of the Crown Prince seemed to come alive.


    The Queen nodded. It was time for her to act against King Ming and Long Tianhao.


    Lin Mengya had fallen asleep on the horse carriage on the way back to the mansion.


    Long Tianhao carefully and gently carried the girl in his arms back to the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Your Highness, is our mistress alright?¡±


    Baiji was standing at the gates of the Liuxin Courtyards, carrying a lamp, while waiting for Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya to return.


    Baisu went into the Liuxin Courtyard first to inform the people inside of their return.


    As for the other three maidservants, they had come to right up to them the moment they arrived.


    ¡°Mengya¡¯s hand is injured. Go fetch some medicinal herbs for wounds and clean water.¡±


    Long Tianhao instructed with a soft voice, fearing that he would wake the girl in his arms.


    The four maidservants could only look on at Lin Mengya, whom Long Tianhao was carrying in his arms, and followed his instructions.


    He carried Lin Mengya into her room and carefully laid her down on her bed.


    Although she had fallen asleep, from the frown on her face, she was obviously still in pain.


    ¡°Bad things happen to her whenever she is with you.¡±


    A voice which sounded like a complain, echoed from behind Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao straightened his back as he rose, and just as he expected, Qinghu was looking at him with displeasure.


    He strode up to Long Tianhao with his hands full of small boxes and bottles.


    ¡°Get up, I¡¯m going to put medication on her wounds. How could you still shamelessly claim to be a man if you couldn¡¯t even protect a woman?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s mockery caused Long Tianhao¡¯s countenance to fall.


    However, he held back his frustration when he saw Qinghu carefully changed the dressing on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can get out after changing the wound dressing.¡±


    Every other day, Ye would go to Qinwu Courtyard to give an account of Lin Mengya to Long Tianhao.


    He would often talk about Qinghu, the cunning fox.


    Long Tianhao could not fathom how Lin Mengya could be so comfortable around this sly fox.


    Although Long Tianhao was aware that there was nothing going on between them, he just did not feel good about their intimacy.


    It felt as if someone had been peeking on his prized treasure.


    Somehow, this guy had won Lin Mengya¡¯s trust.


    If it were any other person, he would have gotten rid of him, lest he remained an eye-sore.


    ¡°Are you alright, Elder sister?¡±


    Before Qinghu finished changing Lin Mengya¡¯s wound dressing, Lin Zhongyu¡¯s anxious voice sounded.


    The two men standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed put their pointer finger to their lips in unison, indicating for Lin Zhongyu to keep quiet and not wake Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, Lin Zhongyu shut his mouth, but like Qinghu, he began taking out little boxes and bottles from inside his clothes.


    ¡°These are some medicine for wounds. Please put them on Elder Sister so she could get well soon.¡±


    Qinghu raised his eyebrow in surprise. Lin Zhongyu was actually so generous.


    The medicine he offered were of the highest quality. Some of them were even secret recipes which were hard to come by.


    Qinghu took over the medicine from Lin Zhongyu without hesitation, and then gently poured it onto Lin Mengya¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Hiss¡ª who did this to Elder Sister?¡±


    There was a mix of pain and rage in Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes.


    He had been picking up and practicing martial arts with them over the last half a year and he was progressing fast. At the same time, he had gradually learned to carry himself with poise and maturity.


    However, he almost felt that he could not contain his emotions at the sight of Lin Menga¡¯s injury, which was so deep that he could see her bones.

 Chapter 182 Stained with Fresh Blood

    ¡°Ask him.¡±


    Qinghu directly passed the question onto Long Tianhao.


    Honestly, Qinghu was rather dissatisfied with Lin Mengya¡¯s nominal husband.


    Lin Zhongyu immediately turned to Long Tianhao and gave him a look as if he were interrogating and blaming him for what happened to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ failed to protect her.¡±


    If Long Tianhao had tried to defend himself, he was certain that Qinghu and Ling Zhongyu would take turns condemning Long Tianhao.


    He was not one to find excuses.


    He was, after all, the only person Lin Mengya could rely on in the palace


    Consequently, he was indeed at fault that she was injured this time around .


    ¡°We can¡¯t do much this time. However, if you continue to be incompetent in protecting Elder Sister, I would have to bring her away with me, so I can personally watch over her.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu may still be a young boy, but the sincerity on his face was unquestionable.


    Long Tianhao narrowed his eyes as he looked at this kid.


    He was yet a full-grown man.


    Nevertheless, he apparently possessed the acuteness and astuteness of an adult.


    Why was it that the people surrounding Lin Mengya were all so difficult to deal with?


    ¡°Rest assured this won¡¯t ever happen again.¡±


    Not only was Long Tianhao trying to explain himself to Lin Zhongyu, more importantly he had said this as a promise to Lin Mengya.


    Given that she had helped him in so many ways, at the very least he owed her his protection.


    ¡°Hopefully you will keep to your word!¡±


    After giving Long Tianhao a long, deep look, the coldness of Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes faded away slowly..


    He returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s bedside and watched his elder sister with tenderness in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya, unconscious under the effect of the medication, had fallen into a deep, sweet sleep.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Mengya woke up, not knowing who had dressed her wound the night before, but was feeling much less pain.


    The only thing bothering was the inconvenience that came about with an injured hand.


    At the very least, her progress in learning about the use of poison from Baili Rui was impeded.


    ¡°Last night, the prince, Childe Yu and Qinghu had kept watch by your bedside most part of the night. Mr. Baili also came to have a look at your injury, but he said it wouldn¡¯t be much of a concern. He even said you were very fortunate that you did not even feverish at all.¡±


    As Baiji narrated to Lin Mengya what happened the night before, she was at the same time feeding her master some porridge with a spoon.


    ¡°Oh, it must have been hard on every one.¡±


    Little did she expect even her teacher to come out to see her.


    A sweet and warm feeling filled Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, and it felt even sweeter than the sweet porridge in her mouth.


    From the moment she opened her eyes this morning, all she had to do was to reach out her every need, including dressing up and eating, being catered for by the people around her.


    It was no wonder those people of high status loved having lots of servants to serve their every need.


    To be honest, it felt good to be served.


    Especially, that she was surrounded by her four very attentive maidservants.


    ¡°Oh yes, was there any news from the palace?¡±


    Concubine De was still in the palace at the moment. Lin Mengya did not believe that the Queen would be so kind as to just invite Concubine De for tea.


    ¡°Not yet. why did not Concubine De did come back with you?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants were still unaware that the Queen was Lin Mengya¡¯s real enemy.


    For this reason, they had asked the question simply out of curiosity.


    ¡°The Queen had asked Concubine De to stay on in the palace so they could have a talk about former times, which was why Concubine De did not return with us. Send some man to keep an eye at the gates so that they can inform us once Concubine De returns.¡±


    Baisu proceeded to carry out their master¡¯s order, but Lin Mengya was still a little worried.


    She supposed the Queen must started to be suspicious of her, otherwise why would she ask Concubine De to stay behind in the palace?


    However, she believed that no one had managed to find any concrete evidence within such a short period of time.


    The good thing about being in the ancient times for her was that there was no such technology as identifying culprits by their fingerprints.


    She had even thought about how to cover up herself even if they were to find that container.


    Those people in the palace were no match for her.


    After Lin Mengya was finished with her breakfast, she went straight to Shangguan Rui¡¯s stone room.


    Madame Wang¡¯s conditioned had improved a great deal. However, how would she feel if she were to find out that her beloved daughter had abandoned her for riches and glory?


    ¡°Naughty girl, why are you still running around when you¡¯re not fully recovered?¡±


    Baili Rui had always showed special concern to her only protege.


    There was a look of concern on Baili Rui¡¯s tired face. Taking Lin Mengya¡¯s hand in her hand, she was determined to have a good look at her wound.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, lass. Why is there a pungent odor of poison in your blood?¡±


    Frowning as she looked at Lin Mengya, Baili Rui had proved herself to be an expert in poison by being able to detect the poison simply through the smelling the blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s an unusual poison in my body. Strangely, I was able to counter the effects from the poison using only half the required amount of antidote.


    The strange thing about this remnant of poison in Lin Mengya¡¯s body was that it had no effect whatsoever on her during normal times.


    However, once its effect came, it felt as if it would take the life out of her.


    ¡°This must be something which you¡¯ve ingested that could slow down or dampen the effect of the poison.¡±


    Even Baili Rui was surprised by such a condition.


    Nevertheless, he took out some black powder and was about to sprinkle it onto Lin Mengya¡¯s wound.


    Mr. Baili, do you intend to poison me to death?¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and gazed at her teacher as she asked innocently.


    Shangguan Rui responded to her student with a hard glare. Had she taken this protege to make trouble for herself?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to poison you to death, so I can take another disciple who is more talented than you.¡±


    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue and giggled, then she let Baili Rui apply the black powder onto her wound.


    ¡°Although I, being your teacher, is not an expert in the study of medicine, I can safely claim to be the most accomplished person in the study of poison. To me, your injury is not a big deal.¡±


    Baili Rui was not trying to boast. In fact, under her care in the last few days, the wound on Madame Wang¡¯s belly had healed considerably. What was left now was a thin pink line of scar.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve tried using the medicinal powder which you prescribed. It is indeed very effective.¡±


    Lin Mengya finally decided to inform her teacher after hesitating for a while.


    Baili Rui¡¯s body stiffened. Without turning around, she asked, ¡°Did you kill someone?¡±


    Lin Mengya could sense the subtle nervousness in her teacher¡¯s voice.


    Lin Mengya paused for a while and replied, ¡°Mr. Baili, my hands had been stained with people¡¯s blood all along.¡±


    Ever since the transcended time and came into this ancient world, her hands were no longer free from bloodshed.


    Baili Rui, still back-facing Lin Mengya, said with a calm voice, ¡°Silly girl, the world will renounce you if you shed much blood using poison.¡±


    ¡°Back in those days, I travelled across the world taking countless lives using poison, but in the end, what I get in exchange is this miserable state. I as your teacher, do not wish the same fate on you.¡±


    Clearly, Baili Rui was sincerely remorseful over what she did in the past.


    However, there was no turning back for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Mr.Baili, I¡¯m taking a different path than you. My objective is to protect those people who are important to me, so along away, I had to eliminate all obstacles. The struggles and wars in the palace all come with bloodshed.¡±


    She would never regret becoming a fiend with bloodstained hands for the sake of the Lin family and Long Tianhao.


    All she could do was to accept this destiny which did not really belong to her at first.


    ¡°Ai, it looks like there is no way we, the teacher-protege pair, could escape this destiny. Forget what I say then. Go tell Long Tianhao that I¡¯ve agreed to his request on the condition that Baili Wuchen gets out of this war.¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s words surprised Lin Mengya.


    In the past, her teacher had always refused to give in to Baili Wuchen¡¯s tireless attempts to persuade her.


    After all, as long as things got entangled in a struggle in the palace, it would turn into something bad.


    ¡°Baili Wuchen to withdraw? This is impossible, Mr. Balili.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew Baili Wuchen too well. In fact, she and Baili Wuchen had a rather close relationship.


    Nevertheless, if Baili Wuchen was even capable of plotting against his own uncle, was there even anything that he would refrain himself from doing?


    ¡°The Family of Baili will not be destroyed in my hands!¡±


    Baili Rui was adamant . Between Baili Wuchen and her, she would only allow one of them to be caught in the whirlpool of the struggle for power.


    No matter what happened, he wanted to preserve a bloodline for the Baili Family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Baili but I can¡¯t help with persuading him,¡± Lin Mengya said after a long pause.


    Baili Wuchen had actually been finding her an eye sore since some time back.


    If she were to be the one speaking to him, he would think that she had jumped on Baili Rui to approach him.


    She definitely did not want to be entangled in this mess.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sly. Forget it, I¡¯ll talk to him instead. Oh yes, try not to visit again in the next few days. I will take care of Madame Wang, while you stay in your courtyard to recuperate.


    Left with no other choice, Lin Mengya was chased out of Baili Rui¡¯s stone room.


    Coincidentally Baili Wuchen was not around today, otherwise an argument between the two of them would be inevitable.


    Lin Mengya had no idea what Prince Yu¡¯s request to her teacher was, but she had a feeling that Baili Rui was reluctant to do it.


    She was aware that her teacher had agreed to the request simply because Baili Wuchen had pleaded with her, and rather, Lin Mengya had a part to play in it.


    As she reflected on how she had time and again made her teacher angry, she was surprised that her teacher still treated her kindly.


    She returned to the Liuxin Courtyard from the stone dungeon. The moment she opened the gates, the two snow white little beasts came dashing towards her.


    She had to keep a distance from them since her hand was injured.


    It would be disastrous if they were to accidentally lick on her wound because there was no rabies vaccination.


    Fortunately, these two guys had been eating a pet diet designed by Lin Mengya and had not touched any raw meat yet.


    Therefore, they were not especially attracted to the smell and taste of blood.


    They merely enjoyed squirming in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms occasionally.


    She would pretend not to get the hint.


    As time went by, these two intelligent little beasts had learned to pick up the signals that she did not wish to carry them at time. On these occasions, they would simply rub themselves against her legs.


    ¡°Elder Sister Lin, I heard that you¡¯re injured. Are you alright?¡±


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, she realized Yue Qi was following closely behind the two beasts.


    The little lass had, to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, asked to go back to the Yue¡¯s mansion after going through the series of blows.


    Lin Mengya failed to persuade her to stay on. All she managed to do was to hint to her that there was something amiss about Madame Yue.


    Lin Mengya had no idea if Yue Ting understood her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come with good news.¡±

 Chapter 183 Presenting the Buddha with Borrowed Flowers

    Yue Qi had stopped smiling much after what happened to Yue Ting.


    She would only reveal a smile occasionally when she saw Lin Mengya.


    ¡°How have you been lately?¡±


    Lin Mengya held Yue Qi¡¯s hand. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart broke as she saw that this guileless girl had lost much weight lately.


    She had intended to keep Yue Ting by her side and had even discussed this matter with Uncle Yue.


    However, out of her expectation, this little lass had requested to go back to the troubled mansion of the Yues.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, Elder Sister Lin. I have you to back me up, so she doesn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for me.¡±


    Yue Qi lowered her head slightly as a faint smile appeared on her face.


    However, the edges of her sleeves were fraying, and the color of the hairpin on her head was slightly faded.


    Lin Mengya could imagine the effort she made to look presentable so as not to make Lin Mengya worry about her.


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve something for you. Baisu, would you fetch the item which Elder Sister Yue Ting had left in my care here earlier on?¡±


    Yue Qi had after all spent some of her days living in the mansion.


    Having a noble status of the second daughter of her father¡¯s first wife, Yue Qi was an extremely adorable little lass.


    She got along really well with Baisu and the rest.


    They would often address each other as elder sisters and younger sisters. There was completely no air of arrogance about her.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants also doted on her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Seeing Yue Qi¡¯s miserable state, Baisu came to realize what Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.


    She quietly wiped off the drop of tear at the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Oh yes, Miss had been nagging about wanting to send this over to you just a few days ago, and coincidentally you¡¯ve come today. It must be the effect of the nagging.¡±


    She tapped Yue Qi¡¯s forehead lightly with her fingers.


    Everyone played along as they attempted to re-enact how they used to be in this courtyard.


    Although Yue Qi¡¯s temperament had changed through much turmoil , she was after all still simple at heart.


    She looked at Lin Mengya and asked, ¡°Item? You mean Elder Sister left something with you?¡±


    Baiji nodded immediately.


    With a gentle voice, Baiji said, ¡°Quick Baisu, go fetch it for her. Finally you came, Second Miss Yue. Baizhi had lost so much weight ever since you left. She had been complaining that since you left, no one goes picking those fruits with her.¡±


    Everyone in the room burst out laughing at Baiji¡¯s words.


    Yue Qi, too, smiled from the bottom of her heart, as her watery eyes came to life.


    Lin Mengya felt a burden lift from her heart. The people in her courtyard had unwittingly developed a rapport among themselves so much so they were almost able to read each other¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Elder Sister Baiji must be kidding, although I do indeed miss Second Miss Yue. Since you¡¯ve come all the way here, why don¡¯t you stay for a few days?¡±


    Baizhi was the youngest of the maidservants, so she got along with Yue Qi the best.


    The two would be chatting away once they got together.


    Baiji gave Lin Mengya a knowing look and quietly left the room.


    Baisu headed to the storeroom in the backyard, took a small box from it and walked out with some hesitation.


    When she saw Lin Mengya in the backyard, she quickly walked up to her.


    ¡°Master, considering that Second Miss Yue might become suspicious, I have only placed the 300 pieces silver worth of banknotes in the box, among which 120 pieces of silver worth had been changed into smaller notes. Apart from the banknotes, I¡¯ve picked a few pieces of jewelry that are suitable for Second Miss Yue¡¯s use, although they don¡¯t appear to be the most valuable ones.¡±


    Lin Mengya opened the box to see the banknotes and pieces of jewelry placed neatly in it.


    ¡°Good girl, I can see you¡¯ve put in much effort in this.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled as she saw that there were rings , earrings and hairpins in the little box.


    She had given Baishao charge over all her possessions.


    Baishao knew Lin Mengya loved Yue Qi dearly, therefore she had taken special care in choosing the pieces to be placed in the box.


    It would not be an exaggeration to call this a miniature treasure box.


    At least it would be sufficient for Yue Qi¡¯s use until she got married.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to prepare this. I¡¯m merely taking advantage of what you have. I hope you wouldn¡¯t blame me for not keeping the house well.¡±


    Baisu smiled a modest smile. Since Lin Mengya handed the responsibility of managing the little store to Baisu, she realized that this girl possessed a gift in keeping accounts.


    She would be the one in charge of the finances for her business in the future.


    ¡°Oh yes, I suppose your family members had arrived?¡±


    Baiji, who was now standing by Lin Mengya nodded.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve arrived some time back. I¡¯ve made arrangements for them to stay in the backyard. If someone finds out, I¡¯d say that they¡¯ve come to present some gifts to you out of their gratitude for your kindness.¡±


    So many perils had happened recently that Lin Mengya had put her business plan at the back of her mind.


    She had done some calculations on her finances. Not only did she have to prepare the dowry for all her maidservants, now she had to account for Yue Qi¡¯s portion too.


    In addition, she had to think about the expenses on Xiaoyu¡¯s marriage, as well as when her elder brother got married.


    Ai, would she able to save enough for all of them in time?


    Money was indeed so important, without which she would not be able to achieve much!


    ¡°How could you have forgotten to remind me? Your family members are after all elders. Bring me to meet them tonight.¡±


    Baiji was about to say no, but she eventually swallowed her words.


    She finally nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Lin Mengya and Baiji had just stepped out of the room for a while, but the room was now filled with fun and laughter.


    There was not much going on back home, and being unable to resist everyone¡¯s kind invitation , Yue Qi finally agreed to stay in the prince¡¯s mansion for a few days.


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s influence, everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was addicted to the poker card games.


    When she returned to the room, what came into sight was the bunch of people surrounding the table playing poker cards.


    ¡°Aha, Miss Yue, why did you do that? Why did you use the Twos and Kings together, are you crazy?¡±


    Qinghu was standing behind Yue Qi trying to give her advice .


    His brows were furrowed as he watched the clueless Yue Qi.


    ¡°But¡­ but Baizhi said I could deal two cards once I have four of the same cards. What did I do wrong?¡±


    Yue Qi pouted, looking at Qinghu with pathetic eyes.


    She did not know Qinghu¡¯s identity but thought that he was just a guard in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    However, she could sense that there was a special relationship between Elder Sister Lin had Qinghu.


    For this reason, she treated Qinghu with added respect.


    Simply put, she was a little fearful of him.


    ¡°Ai, alright, alright. You are going to lose all my stake sooner or later.¡±


    Qinghu said in exaggeration, then took out his purse full of money and placed it on the table.


    When Lin Mengya first stepped into the room, Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu were dividing the money from Qinghu¡¯s purse among them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s actually very rich.¡±


    Was he pretending to be broke? Lin Mengya gave Qinghu a look of disdain. Apart from Lin Zhongyu, Qinghu was the richest person here.


    Qinghu pretended to look miserable as he complained to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What a heartless lass, you¡¯ve lost all my money.¡±


    He was actually just joking, but Lin Mengya was beginning to feel bad about it.


    Yue Qi was also beginning to regret and decided to pull out of the game.


    ¡°Second Miss Yue, come and have a look. This was what your elder sister had left here in our care.¡±


    Baisu was holding in her hands a delicate box. Everyone in room, except Baizhi and Yue Qi, who were kept in the dark, played along with Baisu.


    ¡°Oh, these¡­ these items in box are too precious. I think it¡¯ll be better if you keep them with you here, Elder Sister Lin. I¡¯m afraid they would take these away if I bring them home.¡±


    Yue Qi¡¯s face fell when she saw the jewelry filled box.


    After her elder sister passed away, her father¡¯s concubines had moved into the main house.


    Her father had fallen into depression and had been indulging himself in wine day and night.


    Her mother had changed from her usual self and no longer doted on her. She even allowed those two concubines of her father to bully her as they liked.


    All of Yue Qi¡¯s pieces of jewelry had been taken over by them.


    If not for the few pieces which her elder sister and she had left behind, she would not have anything presentable to wear when she went out.


    ¡°Silly girl, these have been left behind by your elder sister. You have to keep it with you. On top of that, I¡¯m giving you this token which bears my name. You may use it to enter and leave the prince¡¯s mansion as and when you like. The token is also representing me. With it, no one would dare bully you.¡±


    Lin Mengya unfastened the jade hanging from her waist. She could have pawned this token earlier, which she did not.


    ¡°No, no, Elder Sister Lin, I can¡¯t be taking anything more from you.¡±


    Yue Qi was about to push the token back when it accidentally touched the wound on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    Lin Mengya had purposed using her injured hand to hand the token to Yue Qi.


    Yue Qi, fearing that she would hurt Lin Mengya, finally accepted her token.


    ¡°Elder Sister Lin, how did your hand get injured so badly?¡±


    Yue Qi drew in a deep breath. Although Lin Mengya¡¯s wound had been dressed properly, Yue Qi could not help but felt the pain in her heart.


    She gently held Lin Mengya¡¯s injured hand in hers as her eyes became watery with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They had overdone the wound dressing. It¡¯s really nothing too serious. Didn¡¯t you say you have good news for me?¡±


    Lin Mengya changed the topic in fear that Yue Qi would start crying over her.


    ¡°Gee, look at how forgetful I am!¡±


    Yue Qi patted her head and drew out a letter from her clothes.


    ¡°This letter had been secretly given to me by her personal maid. She claimed that his letter was sent by Big Brother Lin. Unfortunately, my elder sister did not have the chance to read it.¡±


    At the mention of Yue Ting, Yue Qi started feeling downhearted.


    Her sister, who had been her only reliance from young, had passed away in such a tragic way. It was no wonder she felt downcast.


    ¡°A letter from Elder Brother? This is indeed great news!¡±


    Baisu quietly walked up to the door, looking around with vigilance to make sure there was no one around.


    ¡°Em, Big Brother Lin used to send trinkets to us every few months.¡±


    Although Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s ancestral tablet had been placed in the ancestral hall of the Lin Family, this fact was only made known to the few within the family.


    ¡°Elder Brother said in the letter that he would be coming back two days from now! Father is also coming back in the next few days!¡±


    After a series of events, Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brother and father were finally coming home.


    While they were so familiar in her memory, in reality, they were family members who were stranger to her.


    Lin Mengya shuddered from the excitement. She could not really describe the subtle feeling of anticipation.


    ¡°Really? Is the Master Lin coming back? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Among all the people here, Baizhi was the only one who understood how important Lin Nansheng was to Lin Mengya.


    The others may not understand the implication, but their mood was lifted when they saw how happy their master was.

 Chapter 184 Bring Yunzhu Under Control

    A letter from Lin Mengya¡¯s brother said that their troops had been moved, but her brother and their father, as chief commanders, were both unable to leave as they wanted.


    Lin Mengya slowly let out her breath. There were few people she would feel concern for.


    Her brother and father were her greatest concerns from the beginning.


    ¡°Yue Qi happens to be here tonight. Prepare more dishes! Tell the kitchen, we will have a feast tonight.¡±


    Today, cheers and laughter filled the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya was a really generous master. She was happy, so her servants all received a bonus.


    Her four maids grinned from ear to ear, and even the old servants in charge of heavy work felt grateful for the Princess¡¯s reward.


    The servants in the Liuxin Courtyard were on the gravy train.


    Thanks to Lin Mengya¡¯s rewards, everyone was excited.


    Shortly after dinner, Lin Mengya insisted on visiting Baiji¡¯s parents personally.


    However, Baiji refused firmly. She insisted that her parents pay a visit to Master first.


    Thus, Lin Mengya had to drink her tea inside her room.


    Baiji¡¯s family name was Mu, and her parents were honest tenant farmers.


    In their eyes, the landlord in their village was rich enough.


    But when they entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, they got the same feeling as Granny Liu did in the Grand View Garden.


    Whether it was the quiet winding stony road or the hard-featured rockeries and rocks, their eyes were wide in awe.


    Baiji had proposed to show them around the Mansion before, but her parents declined.


    Even though they could speak as they were walking to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, both of them wordlessly followed Baiji closely, feeling impressed.


    ¡°Father, mother, this is Liuxin Courtyard, where I serve the Princess.¡±


    Baiji proudly introduced it to her parents.


    Her parents followed her into the yard, seeing that the richly ornamented square building was really a heaven on earth.


    ¡°Uncle Mu, Aunt Mu, the Princess has been waiting for you. Come in, please.¡±


    A round-faced beauty greeted Baiji¡¯s parents as they approached the room.


    The beauty, who was dressed similar to Baiji but seemed younger,


    acted gently, unlike the common servants throwing their weight around.


    Their nerves were slightly soothed. ¡°Princess Yu must be a kind master since her maids are well-behaved.¡±


    Baiji and Baizhi brought both of them to the main room.


    The light scent of incense greeted them when they opened the door.


    Right at the center of the room sat an exceedingly beautiful lady in a light yellow dress, wearing a slight smile.


    The lady looked more beautiful than a fairy in a painting.


    Baiji¡¯s parents kneeled on the floor at once to greet Lin Mengya properly.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. May you live for a thousand years.¡±


    Their faces went red as they knelt on the floor, not daring to raise their heads.


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was so magnificent, even the bricks constructing its floor were superior red bricks.


    They were afraid that their new clothes would smudge the floor.


    ¡°Please rise. Baiji, Baisu, help them take a seat.¡±


    A tender voice was heard, as beautiful as the sound of nature.


    Later, a beauty, along with their daughter, smilingly helped them up in a tender manner.


    Baiji¡¯s parents kept their heads lowered and dared not look at the Princess. They sat at the edge of the exquisite red chair.


    ¡°How about living here? Would you be able to get used to it?¡±


    Baiji¡¯s parents looked older than other people their age.


    Although they had lived a relatively better life compared to common people, they still kept the simplicity of farmers due to their constant farming at home.


    Baiji¡¯s parents, who seemed honest and kind at first glance, were reserved but still well-behaved.


    A flicker of appreciation flashed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    Everything was within her expectation.


    ¡°Your Highness, we can get used to it.¡±


    Due to his experience as the steward in a landlord¡¯s house, Baiji¡¯s father was really well-behaved and had no nonsense.


    They must have taught Baiji through their personal example, so Baiji did so well.


    ¡°Good. I feel more attached to Baiji. Although she is still young, Baiji is a very able girl.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke tenderly. She had actually taken Baiji¡¯s parents as her people.


    Baiji blushed after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s praise.


    Baisu and Baizhi brought two cups of scented tea for Baiji¡¯s parents.


    A relieved smile appeared on their faces.


    They would have refused had the filial Baiji not proposed to help out with their expenses.


    They never imagined that their girl would be lucky enough to serve such a kind master.


    They had heard in recent days that all servants in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion called Baiji the young steward.


    Servants said that Baiji was in charge of every single thing in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t blame her for her vulgarity. It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Baiji¡¯s father felt embarrassed at Lin Mengya¡¯s praise as well. Everyone¡¯s friendliness settled their nerves.


    He silently looked around and was completely impressed.


    This room looked like heaven.


    The Princess was a beauty, and so was the young lord sitting next to her. The young lord was delicate in appearance, more adorable than the boy following Guanyin, the Buddhism Goddess.


    ¡°From now on, we are a family. I believe Baiji has told you my request.¡±


    After exchanging greetings, Lin Mengya went straight to the point.


    She had nothing to keep from them since they were her people.


    After a moment of thought, Baiji¡¯s parents cautiously spoke.


    ¡°Master, I am very honored to have your confidence, but my experience as the steward of a landlord¡¯s home was many years ago. I¡¯m afraid of¡­of spoiling your business, Master.¡±


    Lin Mengya had expected that they would decline.


    After a while, she spoke in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are only a few things that need to be done at my store. I only need a close person to take care of it.¡±


    Lin Mengya planned to develop Baishao and Baiji to be the shopkeepers on the surface.


    And as for behind the shop, she had her own plans.


    After a second of thought, Baiji¡¯s parents said yes.


    It was alright for them to just take care of the shop.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll send someone to show you the store. And there is another thing: Please keep it a secret.¡±


    They nodded instantly. They knew this kind of thing as well.


    Baiji took one night off to stay with her parents. Liuxin Courtyard, which had been bustling with laughter, became quiet.


    Lin Mengya had no plan to tell Long Tianhao about the drugstore.


    Recently, she had sensed that something had changed in the way Long Tianhao treated her.


    They understood each other more.


    Whether in the open or in secret, Long Tianhao protected her. However, she knew clearly that his support was because he considered her his person, and not because he loved her.


    Therefore, she still insisted on developing her own power silently, no matter how upset she felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late. Your Highness, how cozy you are.¡±


    With a gust of wind, a figure in black appeared next to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya kept reading the book under the light as if she had expected the appearance of that black figure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Reading helps me kill time.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t move, still focused on the book.


    ¡°You are so bold, Your Highness, I have to admit it. Don¡¯t you know how much your life is in the black market?¡±


    The cloak was taken off, and a wrinkled face was exposed.


    If you looked at it carefully, you would find it older than before.


    It was the well-known prostitute, and also the top killer of Peach Blossom Dock, Yunzhu.


    ¡°You seem to be more severely ill.¡±


    Without turning her head, Lin Mengya had received the information about Yunzhu¡¯s health condition from the Radar in her brain.


    She sighed and turned around, her bright eyes focused on the lady.


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡±


    Women cared most about their face.


    The more beautiful the woman, the more she cared about it.


    But an unrivaled beauty like Yunzhu was willing to give up her beautiful face for a man.


    Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t asked, but she could guess a bit.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Without him, Yunzhu is only a sharp sword. His existence made Yunzhu a living woman.¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head and then fetched a pill on the table.


    ¡°Eat it. It won¡¯t get rid of the poison, but at least your health won¡¯t get any worse. Don¡¯t use your own body to try poison next time. If the poison gets into your brain, even I won¡¯t be able to save your life.¡±


    She sensed that Lin Mengya had seen through her condition.


    A hopeful light shone in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.


    Lately, she had found it difficult to control her emotions.


    She would go crazy without the one she was worried about.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a while, Yunzhu expressed her gratitude.


    She took the pill without suspecting Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I will try my best to meet your demands, but I want you to govern my people in the darkness. Do you agree or not?¡±


    In her opinion, Yunzhu was the best choice.


    Yunzhu, who grew up in a place where all kinds of people came and went, was skilled in socializing with the mafia as well as the government.


    It was not convenient for Lin Mengya to show up, and it would also be trouble if Qinghu was recognized.


    Therefore, Yunzhu was the best choice.


    ¡°Are you not worried that I will betray you?¡±


    Yunzhu felt confused.


    Lin Mengya had just met her twice. How could Lin Mengya trust her so much?¡±


    ¡°Qinghu told me that when you quit, it almost ruined the whole system of Peach Blossom Dock in the Capital City. You are such a talent. It will be a waste if I refuse to choose you.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her with utmost sincerity.


    Yunzhu stared at Lin Mengya frankly for a second before finally smiling slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master.¡±


    Implying that she agreed to her request.


    Extending her slim hand, Lin Mengya cracked a smile.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s work together.¡±


    Yunzhu was willing to destroy her appearance for a man, she must value affections and personal loyalty highly.

 Chapter 185 Mr. Genius

    ¡°I will take him there as soon as possible. But don¡¯t tell others about me.¡±


    An invisible sorrow flashed in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡±


    Lin Mengya hated invading the privacy of others, especially someone like Yunzhu whose sorrow even she could not identify with.


    As long as Yunzhu was useful to her, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°Okay. Moran told me that many killers who served in Peach Blossom Dock have been contacted. Now, we need a name.¡±


    Yunzhu quickly adjusted to the position of governor and worked on it.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and then gently said,


    ¡°Big Three Hall. It is a drugstore, but in fact, it is Big Three Hall.¡±


    Yunzhu was excited. Big Three Hall sounded quite extraordinary.


    ¡°If someone asks for medical help, they have to pass three trials. You will choose the top three from the winners, and call them Mr. Genius. Vagabonds have to pass the three trials before they join Big Three Hall or ask for medical help.¡±


    Lin Mengya set a high standard. Common people would buy nothing but drugs of high quality from Big Three Hall.


    It was only poisoning that she did well in.


    Common people would hardly ever ask for that.


    Therefore, she just needed to show up when necessary.


    The money from detoxifying others in the drugstore would be enough to run Big Three Hall well.


    Those itinerant wanderers were all rich enough.


    It would be stupid of Lin Mengya not to make use of them and make a fortune.


    ¡°I see, Master. Believe me, I will definitely run Big Three Hall well. Master, I think it would be better if you go to Big Three Hall on a fixed schedule. You know, it¡¯s difficult to enter your house.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew what Yunzhu meant. Night was guarding her.


    Night, who never eavesdropped on her, kept his eyes on whoever came into her house in case of any contingency.


    Her identity would be exposed sooner or later if Yunzhu became a frequent visitor here.


    It would therefore be better to handle the affairs of Big Three Hall on a fixed schedule.


    ¡°I will go there on the first and fifth day of every month. Remember, don¡¯t talk to others about me. You are the owner of Big Three Hall.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought herself to be a bad leader.


    Therefore, she would like someone capable of governing to do that thing.


    Yunzhu nodded. After talking for a while longer, she silently left.


    Lin Mengya opened the window and a gust of cool wind made her huddle up into her robe.


    These days, she had been living such a soul-stirring life.


    Someone kept planning to hurt her whether in public or in private.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯ll get a cold.¡±


    In the moonlight, a figure in black approached.


    The wind blew his long hair up, and his face looked indifferent but still handsome.


    Lin Mengya placed her hand under her chin and gave him a tender smile.


    ¡°Why did you come here so late?¡±


    Long Tianhao wanted to ask this himself. He had tried every means to fall asleep, but he failed tonight.


    And then, he unconsciously wandered into her place with a lantern.


    In the light, she looked graceful, quiet, and as elegant as a fairy on earth.


    She was not wearing any ornament on her head, perhaps because she was going to bed, but it made her look beautifully lazy.


    Long Tianhao was surprised by her beauty, and a current of warmth rippled in his heart.


    ¡°I¡­just don¡¯t want to sleep.¡±


    ¡®Losing sleep?¡¯ Lin Mengya naturally opened the door and waited for Long Tianhao the way a real wife would do.


    ¡°Are you worried about Concubine De?¡±


    Concubine De had been kept in the Palace for a couple of days now. Long Tianhao requested many close officials to inquire after her, only to be told that the Empress only talked about the old days with Concubine De.


    Anxiety fermented in their minds.


    ¡®What old days did they have? Were they actually even that close?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. My people told me that everything is fine in the Palace. Mother was seen in the Palace of the Empress every day. They said that the doctor treated Mother because she caught a cold.¡±


    Sitting on the warm bed, Long Tianhao seemed a little tired.


    There was rarely time for both of them to stay with each other quietly. His tone turned even more tender.


    ¡°I believe the Empress dares not do something to Concubine De publicly. Many people have their eyes on her now, after all. Perhaps Concubine De really had a cold. Oh, have you checked the doctor¡¯s record?¡±


    Long Tianhao nodded. He had already checked.


    It stated that Concubine De caught a cold.


    On the surface, there was nothing wrong.


    ¡°We had better wait and see. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, if they really wanted to do something, Concubine De will not let them. Concubine De is more powerful than she seemed these past years.¡±


    Lin Mengya comforted him in a gentle tone, but she felt worried as well.


    The Empress was second only to the Emperor.


    She possessed supreme power in Dajin.


    Every time she met the Empress, Lin Mengya would be on guard for all possible danger.


    The Empress was the only one who made her feel a suffocating sense of oppression.


    The Empress was unusual.


    ¡°Mother has sacrificed a lot for me even since I was young.¡±


    Tonight, Long Tianhao did talk to Lin Mengya about his past for no reason.


    Perhaps it was because the quietness at night aroused his fragility deep inside no matter how strong he looked outside.


    Or maybe it was because only Lin Mengya, in such a grand mansion, could understand his concerns about his mother.


    From the very first sentence, his memories began to flood out.


    ¡°Mother became the most beloved, unique concubine of my father upon her arrival at the Palace. Father also put great hope on me. I believe I was hated by the Empress and the Crown Prince at that time.¡±


    Lin Mengya listened attentively. No one would know the truth about those things happening in the Palace other than the people involved.


    However, she found something unusual.


    Since Concubine De had a connection with Prince Lingnan, it was unlikely that the Emperor would not care about it no matter how generous he might be.


    However, according to what Concubine De and Long Tianhao had told her, she believed that the Emperor really loved both of them.


    ¡°What on earth happened before?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya had noticed that Long Tianhao would subconsciously make a fist every time he felt nervous.


    Lin Mengya reached out over the table and covered his fist with her slender hands.


    The coldness of his hands made her feel distressed.


    He had built a high wall from others with his indifferent look.


    No one really tried their best to look beyond that wall and see the soft heart hidden behind it.


    The warmth passed between their skins.


    He turned his head, only to see her light smile in the light.


    ¡°You will save Concubine De from there.¡±


    Her soft voice conveyed her undoubting faith in him.


    Long Tianhao had never been surrounded by such warm softness.


    He unconsciously held her soft hands.


    He held on so tight as if he never wanted to let go.


    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±


    She called him tenderly and shyly.


    It was her first time to be stared at so eagerly by a man.


    She blushed. Lin Mengya, who never got embarrassed by anything, lowered her head shyly.


    Weird. What was wrong with her?


    ¡°May¡­may I sleep here tonight?¡±


    Long Tianhao suddenly asked. His voice was lowered as well.


    He didn¡¯t want to be alone. He would at least have her with him if he stayed here.


    Looking at her earlobes that were so red it was as if they were bleeding, Long Tianhao couldn¡¯t help but raise his hands to rub her soft chin.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    No one would be able to refuse such a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya, who was staring into his alluring eyes, felt dizzy as if she were drunk.


    ¡°Yes, five hundred taels for one night.¡±


    Having said such shameless words in a tender fashion, even Lin Mengya would want to hide dig a hole and hide.


    ¡°Oh no! ¡°¡®She had wanted to say no.


    Long Tianhao paused and then cracked a smile.


    ¡°Deal. But I didn¡¯t carry cash. What about a check?¡±


    ¡°Such a little girl would not let go of any chance to earn money.


    ¡°Five hundred taels? Oh, a little expensive.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Give it to me first.¡±


    She smilingly reached out her hands. Such a profiteer.


    She would leave her shyness behind when it came to money.


    Long Tianhao looked at his little girl with a big smile and thought to himself.


    It seemed his wife was unusually enthusiastic about money.


    His hand found nothing as it reached into his chest.


    Then, he realized that money was always placed in his outer clothes, and he was currently wearing his casual clothes.


    ¡°Um¡­Can I give it to you tomorrow morning? I forgot to carry it with me.¡±


    He spread out his hands and pleaded sheepishly.


    However, Lin Mengya, who was still smiling, showed an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Sorry. No credit here!¡±


    In the darkness, Long Tianhao, who had been pushed out by Lin Mengya, helplessly watched his little girl closing the door.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!


    ¡°I was driven out by my wife, just because I had no money.¡±


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Little girl, she really loves money, not the person.¡±


    While Long Tianhao was seriously considering whether or not it would be necessary to carry hundreds of taels with him in the future, a figure silently appeared next to him.


    ¡°Master, we found something in the Palace.¡±


    Instantly, Long Tianhao turned back into the cold and ruthless Prince Yu.


    He indifferently stared at Night who was clad in black.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Night knelt on the ground and calmly replied.


    ¡°There is news from the Palace that Aunt Jinyue died from a sudden illness at nightfall.¡±


    ¡°What ?!¡±


    Long Tianhao could not conceal the astonishment in his eyes.


    ¡°When she entered the palace this time, Mother was only accompanied by Jinyue and Jingyue.¡±


    ¡°Had mother been¡ª¡±

 Chapter 186 Generosity of the Filthy Rich

    ¡°What about my mother? Is she alright?¡±


    For the first time, Long Tianhao felt a bit alarmed.


    He brought it under control quickly.


    He had to pull himself together because he could only rely on himself.


    ¡°Concubine De¡ªConcubine De is fine.¡±


    Night added hastily. Long Tianhao slowly calmed down.


    However, there was still sorrow hidden in his eyes.


    Aunt Jinyue occupied an important position in his heart.


    If not for Aunt Jinyue, he would have been murdered by the Empress and her people.


    He never imagined that Aunt Jinyue would die so quietly.


    He clenched his fists at his sides.


    Long Tianhao understood that it was a warning from the Empress.


    No matter what, Dajin was under the Empress¡¯ control.


    ¡°I see. You may go now.¡±


    Like a ghost, Night disappeared quickly into the courtyard.


    With a complex expression, Long Tianhao looked at the tightly-closed door.


    How could he fail to protect the people he cared about the most!


    The next one would probably be his clever girl.


    He would never let it happen.


    Lin Mengya threw herself onto the bed, feeling really good.


    The corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise. She and Long Tianhao seemed to have gotten closer.


    Princess Linlang was in Bingzhou, far from Long Tianhao, while she was living with him.


    There was a saying that a waterside pavilion gets the moonlight first. Maybe she could really gain his love first?


    When that idea came to her, Lin Mengya froze.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! What was I thinking?¡±


    She forced herself to close her eyes. ¡®Tomorrow come quickly, please.¡¯


    Next time, if Long Tianhao proposes to give her an IOU note for that kind of thing, she would accept his proposal.


    Servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion tended to be extremely busy in the morning.


    Early in the morning, four maids dressed themselves up and then, holding a copper basin with water and roses, and a napkin, they went into Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom one by one.


    After helping her wash up, they started choosing what Lin Mengya would wear that day.


    ¡°Master, what about wearing cyan today? Or maybe pea green?


    Lin Mengya glanced at them before picking up a pink dress.


    In the past, her maids had made these decisions for her.


    However, she did it herself today for no apparent reason. She even gave inputs about her hairstyle.


    It didn¡¯t make things difficult for Baishao who was in charge of her hairstyle, but her four maids felt a little surprised.


    ¡°What happened to Master last night?¡±


    While Lin Mengya was having breakfast, the four maids exchanged glances.


    There was deep confusion in their eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t just that. From the moment she woke up, the Master had not stopped smiling.


    She spoke highly of the breakfast that she was already used to eating.


    Furthermore, she even ate three pieces of tender ginger fried with sugar and vinegar.


    Baizhi, who had prepared the breakfast, had steeled herself to receive criticism.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya ate it without blinking an eye.


    ¡°Master, are¡­you okay?¡±


    Baizhi asked cautiously. ¡°Master never eats ginger.


    ¡°She hates the smell of ginger, and she will vomit the moment she eats bruised ginger.


    ¡°Even if she changes into a new person, her habits won¡¯t.¡±


    However, Baizhi was astonished.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Oh, have you had breakfast? Why don¡¯t you sit and eat if you haven¡¯t?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled at the four maids with a smile that looked as sweet as honey.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, but we¡¯ve had breakfast. Thank you.¡±


    The four maids forced smiles onto their faces. Lin Mengya was too excited to notice their expressions.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s do some shopping today with Baiji¡¯s parents.¡±


    She might encounter Long Tianhao if she stayed in the palace.


    A shy smile blossomed on her beautiful face.


    It surprised the four maids who served her every day.


    ¡°Master has really changed.¡±


    A huge group of people left the Mansion. Lin Mengya was generous.


    Along the way, whatever she saw she would buy, buy, buy.


    Even Baiji¡¯s parents were astonished.


    Even a rich master, if they spent as she did, would go broke.


    However, no one could stop her because she was so excited today!


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop shopping until they reached the street where Big Three Hall was.


    ¡°Yunzhu will arrive in a few days. The store needs to be put in order.¡±


    With that in mind, Lin Mengya got out of the carriage and made an excuse to send the other servants back.


    Only Lin Mengya, her maids, Lin Zhongyu, and Baiji¡¯s parents were left in the otherwise-empty street.


    ¡°Master, what is it¡ª¡±


    Baiji looked around feeling confused.


    Lin Mengya smiled at her and pointed to the store across them.


    ¡°This will be our store in the future. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    The four maids and Lin Zhongyu looked curious.


    After making sure that the other servants had gone back, Qinghu showed up and followed Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Are you sure that Night didn¡¯t follow you?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice. Qinghu shook his head, but a hint of solemnity appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t, but the Prince withdrew half of the private guards from the Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Withdrew the private guards?¡± Lin Mengya felt a little confused, but she quickly put the matter behind her.


    The front of the store was not big, but its backyard was big enough to catch the interest of the four maids.


    They were all well-behaved and watched her politely.


    ¡°These are your rooms from now on. Choose whichever room you like, and then let¡¯s buy decorations for your rooms. In the future, it will belong to you.¡±


    Upon hearing Lin Mengya, the four maids rushed into their choice of rooms in excitement.


    Baiji¡¯s parents smiled and looked at them.


    ¡°Uncle Mu, Aunt Mu, I¡¯ll leave the store to you. That room has been prepared for you. Baiji told me that she has siblings. They can come to live with you.¡±


    Baiji¡¯s parents were greatly touched by her generosity.


    An inch of land was valued like an inch of gold in Capital City. It was really enviable that Lin Mengya could afford to buy such a big building there.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Both of them grinned from ear to ear. They had entrusted their children to their neighbor.


    Upon thinking of their future life with their children in Capital City, they felt even more grateful to Lin Mengya.


    They went upstairs to the second floor. They were excited, but they still saved the best room for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya ascended the stairs to the second floor as well, and she entered the biggest room.


    It was her first time to come here during the day, and everything in the room could be seen clearly.


    It was spacious in there. She opened the door, and sunlight streamed in.


    Aside from a big bed, the room was bare


    ¡°Little girl, look! Like it?¡±


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya. He wanted to please her. Everything he had prepared was all for her smile.


    ¡°I like it, of course. Thank you, little fox.¡±


    A sweet smile appeared on her face.


    A trace of complex emotions flashed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    But he covered it up completely so that she didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh, if you get into trouble one day, you should go to the guest room. Remember that room? I¡¯ve hidden something helpful in there.¡±


    It roused Lin Mengya¡¯s interest, and her eyes shone.


    ¡°What did you hide? Tell me!¡±


    Qinghu pretended to be profound and shook his head, saying:


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Oh! You little fox! Don¡¯t run away if you are brave enough!¡±


    Qinghu flew down from the second floor on Light Foot.


    Lin Mengya stomped her feet. She simply couldn¡¯t do anything with him.


    The four maids had made their choices from among the rooms. Baiji, Baishao, and Baisu chose rooms on the first floor.


    Lin Mengya, Baizhi and Lin Zhongyu would be occupying the second floor.


    It was spacious but empty.


    There were still some rooms left, but Lin Mengya said that they wouldn¡¯t be useless.


    Some ideas came to her mind as she looked at the building.


    The drugstore as a facade was big enough, but it was still too small to accommodate the people of Big Three Hall.


    Besides, they were common people while the vagabonds were not all good people.


    She caught Qinghu¡¯s eyes, but he made a motion that seemed to indicate ¡®don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    ¡°He has already prepared?¡±


    With her heart set at ease for the time being, she went out with some of the girls to find some carpenters.


    Fearing that the existence of Big Three Hall would be exposed, she rented a building and asked the carpenters to make furniture in that building.


    Everything was ready now.


    They just needed to wait for everything to arrive and the drugstore could open.


    She enjoined them not to say anything about what had happened today.


    Baiji¡¯s parents began living in that building.


    If anyone asked about them in the Mansion, they would just say they had left.


    Seeing that her drugstore was about to open, Lin Mengya felt very happy.


    She and her maids bought lots of things. Worn out, she stopped at a tea house for a break.


    ¡°Little girl, you are so filthy rich and generous. Look at them, they are really pleased now.¡±


    Qinghu followed Lin Mengya while Lin Zhongyu and Baisu followed the three maids to ensure their safety.


    After all, three beauties would easily attract drooling rascals.


    It was the Capital City, but lots of lechers still wandered around.


    ¡°Let them relax. I¡¯ve been living well in their care.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat against the wall in a private room on the second floor. She lazily looked at the five who were as happy as birds.


    She felt more mature than the four maids, maybe because the memories from her previous life had followed her.

 Chapter 187 Public Harassmen

    t


    ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you young?¡±


    Qinghu smiled at Lin Mengya. In his eyes, she was the loveliest girl in the world.


    ¡°Me?¡± She shook her head. Memories of her previous life arose in her mind.


    To be honest, Lin Mengya failed to reconcile herself to the present life.


    But what else could she do?


    She was now not a doctor in modern times, but Princess Yu in an unknown era.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You look lazy recently.¡±


    Qinghu narrowed his eyes at her.


    It might have been his misperception, but in his eyes, this little girl looked quite haggard recently.


    She seemed to lack energy as if she didn¡¯t fully wake up every day.


    ¡°Perhaps because I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I¡¯ll be good in a few days. Dizziness in spring, and fatigue in autumn, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Lin Mengya yawned slightly. She must have been sleeping poorly recently.


    She often felt that she had brain fog. For her, maintaining decent sleep seemed to be important.


    ¡°Oh, Yunzhu told me that you chose the name Sanjue Hall, right?¡±


    A sinister smile emerged on Qinghu¡¯s face.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she saw through his smile that harbored evil designs.


    ¡°Could I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Lin Mengya glared at him and flatly refused.


    Qinghu immediately had a miserable look on his face.


    ¡°I just want to help you!¡±


    ¡°You can only cause trouble!¡±


    He needn¡¯t say his real intention. Lin Mengya knew clearly that he wanted to be the honored son of Sanjue Hall.


    If he became the test officer, he wouldn¡¯t stop beating them until they were crippled.


    She didn¡¯t want her people to become victims of that unruly guy.


    ¡°I really want to help you. Just once, once, okay?¡±


    Qinghu had no mania for Kungfu, but he still couldn¡¯t help making every excuse to fight with Night who was at a similar level as him in Kungfu.


    As time passed, Night would run away upon seeing him.


    Baisu and Lin Zhongyu had good Kungfu. However, they would feel dwarfed in comparison with him.


    Qinghu was bored now.


    ¡°Well, fine. I have to do some legwork if you won¡¯t allow it. Do you remember that small courtyard where Hu Lunan kidnapped you?¡± he picked up his tea cup and lightly asked.


    Lin Mengya nodded. That place gave her a profound impression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought it. You can deal with affairs involving wanderers there.¡±


    ¡°That courtyard in the countryside?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it for a second and concluded that it was a good place.


    ¡°Thank you. Well done! Drink some more tea.¡±


    She smiled at Qinghu. She knew already that Qinghu was exactly the richest person. He always did what he wanted though.


    Noticing that the little girl in front of him started to flatter him at once, Qinghu stared blankly and murmured, ¡°They call me the fox with thousands of faces. But the little girl changed her expression quicker than me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Mengya curiously asked. Instantly, Qinghu cracked an innocent smile.


    ¡°Nothing. I said nothing!¡±


    Then, he forcefully blinked his eyes at her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at that temperamental fox and stopped talking to him.


    On the street, the four maids went shopping as excited as birds, quickly attracting the attention of many passersby.


    However, Lin Zhongyu with a serious expression, unconsciously created an atmosphere to get out of his way, scaring many rogues to step back.


    The four maids were each uniquely delicate and pretty.


    Soon after, many eyes were cast on them from all directions.


    ¡°Someone is watching us. You¡¯d better hurry up. Then, we¡¯ll go to where sister is.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu urged in a low voice, his eyes unconsciously thrown to somewhere in the tea house next to them.


    He wanted to stay with his sister, but the three maids were sister¡¯s closest people.


    If he didn¡¯t protect them, sister would have to.


    ¡°Okay, Childe Yu. After a while, we will go back.¡±


    Baiji was relaxed but had not lost her head.


    She grabbed Baizhi¡¯s arm, who had lost her head in a moment of excitement. Other maids quieted down as well.


    ¡°Young Master, more people have appeared around us suddenly.¡±


    Baisu was as alert as Lin Zhongyu.


    She looked around calmly and observantly. All of a sudden, no one noticed that more unknown people were getting closer to them.


    It was strange that they surrounded them, intentionally or not.


    ¡°Be careful not to trust foreigners. Let¡¯s move to the tea house.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu looked around sharply. Baisu put her hand on the flexible sword on her waist as well.


    ¡°Young Master, should we send the signal or not?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s people were hiding somewhere around to keep them safe.


    Upon seeing a signal, they would rush out to help them.


    ¡°No. They will not be bold enough to kill people in public.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu, with a cold face, made two gestures toward Qinghu in the tea house.


    But on this occasion, it was inconvenient for Qinghu to do them a favor.


    It was crowded there. Once he was recognized, he might have to live a tough life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. Go on.¡±


    Baisu nodded. Both of them protected the three maids, with one at the front and the other in the back.


    They slowly moved in the direction of the tea house. Someone must have seen through their intention.


    Dozens of strong guys leered at them.


    ¡°Well, where does this young master come from? His maids are so beautiful. How lucky he is.¡±


    A figure in brown satin popped up in the center of those strong guys.


    He was tall and strong, but looked obscene.


    Lin Zhongyu refused to give an answer, and just glared at him.


    Baiji, Baishao, and Baizhi, who knew little about Kungfu, stood behind Lin Zhongyu.


    No one had dared to treat them like this since they became the princess¡¯s maids.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Baisu shouted and glowered at the guy.


    ¡°Such a tough girl. I like you!¡±


    Different from common women, Baisu had seemed cold since she was born.


    That man licked his lips like a lecher, and his eyes on Baisu became dirtier.


    ¡°You may have no life to enjoy it!¡±


    Baisu held onto the flexible sword on her waist. She planned to kill him once he said something dirty.


    But, that man misunderstood her behavior.


    His bean-sized eyes glanced sidelong at her hands on her waist.


    ¡°You are going to undress yourself? Let¡¯s take it slowly, my beauty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re playing with fire!¡±


    A short sharp sound came as she pulled out her flexible sword.


    Her face had a cold look. In the blink of an eye, her flexible sword appeared on that man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hey! How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡±


    Although there was a sword on his neck, that guy didn¡¯t feel panic. Instead, he yelled.


    ¡°Bitch! Let go of Master Du! Listen, we are the Willow Gang. You and your family may have a disaster if you irritate us.¡±


    ¡°Willow Gang?¡± Lin Zhongyu¡¯s pupils contracted.


    He was abducted exactly by the Willow Gang before sister had saved him.


    They treated him worse than pigs or dogs.


    A cold, cruel smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°They are asking for trouble and playing dice with death.¡±


    Finally, the time for revenge had arrived.


    ¡°Kill him, Baisu!¡±


    Cold, emotionless.


    Willow Gang, Poplar Hall, whatever¡­ That man had to accept his fate since he encountered Lin Zhongyu today.


    Baisu pulled out her sword without any hesitation.


    In a moment, it drew a stream of fresh blood.


    The other strong guys were stunned.


    ¡°Heavens! In the Capital City, someone really dares to kill people in the Willow Gang.¡±


    They immediately stepped back over and over again.


    They tried their best to avoid Baisu¡¯s sword and becoming the sacrifice to her sword.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gotten into trouble! Our big brother will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Not spare who? How bold the Willow Gang is. You must have learned a little from that lesson last time!¡±


    Suddenly, a tender voice arose. Those strong guys turned their head immediately, shivering.


    An exceedingly beautiful lady walked toward them with slow steps.


    Her eyebrows were like a black-and-white picture, delicate and pretty.


    But they all felt an unfathomable coldness.


    Some words of their big brother arose in their minds instantly.


    In the Capital City, they could fight with anyone, other than the Princess Yu. They had to run away as far as possible if they encountered her.


    It was said that Princess Yu was a beautiful young lady.


    It was said that she saved a boy¡¯s life from dozens of their brothers.


    It was said that she killed people without blinking her eyes.


    The woman in front of them was beautiful and had a boy beside her. She had to be Princess Yu.


    Did she¡ª


    ¡°Who are you! It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    A man ventured to shout fiercely. He thought he was lucky enough. He didn¡¯t believe she was Princess Yu.


    Lin Mengya just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take some lives here. But I will also choose someone to keep alive in order to tell your brother. Princess Yu will wait for him if he wants to get revenge.¡±


    Sure enough! She was really the dreadful Princess Yu!


    At once, some were scared away.


    It was said that Princess Yu was really brutal.


    They acted like tyrants. They still couldn¡¯t imagine how brutal such a weak beauty would be.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been scared of anyone since I was born. Listen¡ªAh¡ª¡±


    The man standing closest to her found that his tongue had fallen to the ground before he had finished his words.


    ¡°More?¡±


    Blood trickled down his steel-gray clothes.


    Because she acted so quickly, that man had lost his tongue half before he felt pain.


    He stared at Lin Mengya, it was rather hard to swallow the fact.


    ¡°Such a brutal woman!¡±

 Chapter 188 A Bad Atmosphere in Prince Yu’s Mansion

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    That man whose tongue was cut screamed out.


    He fell down on the ground with his eyes rolling back.


    Qinghu stood behind Lin Mengya, whose sharp knife was covered with blood that was dropping.


    ¡°Take your people back to the Willow Gang. Send a message for me to your boss that I will destroy the Willow Gang if any one of his people make trouble.¡±


    Those men from the Willow Gang formed a circle.


    Therefore, few passersby outside that circle saw what had happened clearly.


    In essence, the Willow Gang was a gang of bad eggs. They had no chance to witness such a scene.


    At once, they carried their companions and fled in every direction. If one of their companions died or not, no one knew, but the other one was really dead for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The three maids, other than Baisu and Lin Zhongyu, were scared and at a loss.


    ¡°Relax. Master won¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    Baisu put away her sword and comforted them.


    Although she went well along with them, Baisu realized now that she was different from them.


    Her destiny had been decided since she was born.


    Her destiny let her even sacrifice for her Young Master without even blinking her eyes.


    ¡°I know you will also protect us.¡±


    All of a sudden, her cold hands were wrapped by a pair of warm and gentle hands.


    She turned round and stared at Baiji blankly.


    Baiji¡¯s face was still pale, but her eyes on Baisu had no fright or fear at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡ªscared of me?¡±


    Since she met them, Baisu had been avoiding killing in their presence.


    In comparison with the three maids, Baisu was a ghost with her hands full of blood.


    But she never imagined that her companions would treat her like normal after this.


    It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t touched by them.


    ¡°Why would we feel scared of you? From the first day you came into Master¡¯s place, those fierce servants have never bullied us.¡±


    The youngest Baizhi grabbed Baisu¡¯s hands like a spoiled child.


    Baizhi was a maid, but Lin Mengya loved her the most, other than Lin Zhongyu, in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Even Lin Mengya would give her some delicious special food occasionally.


    Baishao¡¯s vigor was renewed, and she put her arm on Baisu.


    ¡°If I was good at Kungfu like you, I would have beaten those who bullied my family down. Now, we have you. No one dares to bully us.¡±


    The four maids became intimate again.


    Lin Mengya turned around and couldn¡¯t help cracking a smile as she looked at them.


    The four maids would have to get involved in Sanjue Hall more or less.


    It would be terrible if they were not bold enough.


    ¡°Little girl, your people have to be bold enough,¡± Qinghu shook his head at Lin Mengya, and said.


    ¡°Everyone has to have the courage as long as he walks on Earth. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lin Mengya specially rented a dolly to carry what they had bought to where Baiji¡¯s parents lived, as if nothing bloody had occurred.


    But she failed to notice an unfamiliar, cold stare from the person who was standing by the window on the second floor of a tavern.


    ¡°Is she the protector of that bastard? Really clever. Meng Yuan, go find out what she has.¡±


    Behind that man stood another man in foreign clothes, who humbly replied, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    A pair of hands as white as jade were forcefully thrown onto the handrail.


    ¡°Little bastard, your life is mine.¡±


    As they came back to the mansion, Lin Mengya was informed suddenly that Concubine De was coming back.


    Long Tianhao entered the palace early in the morning.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince left a note saying that you¡¯d better not go out casually. It¡¯s better to stay in your room.¡±


    ¡°Not go out? Why?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt puzzled, but she believed that Long Tianhao issued that order for some reason.


    She nodded and enjoined her servants not to go out if it was not necessary.


    ¡°Oh, when will Concubine De come back? Should I greet her?¡±


    Steward Deng hesitated to shake his head. He said that he had little idea when Concubine De would arrive.


    Lin Mengya felt a little weird. Upon her arrival at home, all the servants glanced at her and secretly gossiped about her. They didn¡¯t do it in public though.


    ¡°Master, is there something wrong?¡±


    Baizhi, who just returned from the kitchen for dinner, frowned and entered Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°What happened? Is there someone embarrassing you?¡±


    Baiji, who was sewing a gorgeous peony, teased her.


    ¡°No. But they asked about Master¡¯s past.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was reading a book sitting in a chair, lifted her head up due to what Baizhi said.


    ¡°Oh? What did they ask about?¡±


    Baizhi picked a pearl up and threw it between her hands, answering, ¡°Everything. The question they asked the most is how Master¡¯s mother died, and something else about your childhood.¡±


    ¡°My childhood?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it for a while. People in the Capital City knew everything about her.


    ¡°Why did someone pry into my past right now?¡±


    ¡°And what was your answer?¡± Lin Mengya put the book down and asked.


    ¡°I said nothing. Baiji has told us not to tell others about Master.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji admiringly. ¡°This little girl teaches them well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Relax. They may just ask. And my past is not a secret at all.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought about it, and failed to find something wrong.


    There were lots of busybodies in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Those women would discuss nothing else but gossip.


    Maybe she had become too well-known recently. They felt curious.


    ¡°They may not say something bad about Master, I imagine. But if they really do, I will definitely tear their mouths apart.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Lin Mengya smiled at Baishao, who was winding the thread for Baiji.


    ¡°There is a candidate for shrew in Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Who dares to gossip about me?¡±


    Concubine De arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion at dusk.


    As her daughter-in-law, Lin Mengya had already been waiting at the gate with all the servants.


    The incomparably graceful Concubine De slowly stepped down from the carriage.


    Long Tianhao held her hand, but his eyebrows moved together slightly.


    ¡°Welcome back, mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya greeted her politely. When she was about to hold Concubine De¡¯s other hand, she grabbed at nothing.


    Lin Mengya stood still, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m tired. See yourself out. Don¡¯t step into my room unless it is necessary.¡±


    Concubine De spoke in a cold tone, not as intimate as before.


    Lin Mengya froze in astonishment. ¡°What¡ªhappened?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better leave, Your Highness. Jinyue died. Concubine De is in a bad mood now,¡± Aunt Jingyue standing aside, gently said.


    Aunt Jingyue had few words for Lin Mengya before. Looking at her, Lin Mengya numbly nodded.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Concubine De is in bad mood. It¡¯s all because Aunt Jinyue suddenly passed away.¡±


    After Lin Mengya returned to her place, Steward Deng specially greeted her.


    Lin Mengya was told that Aunt Jinyue, who treated her kindly and gently, died of illness in the palace.


    But she wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Aunt Jinyue was in a good health condition when she left her.


    What on earth happened in the palace recently?


    ¡°Baiji, send a message to the prince. Tell him to wait for me when he gets back to his room. I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Baiji immediately went to Qinwu Courtyard. Lin Mengya sensed that Concubine De, whom she had just greeted, seemed a little weird, no matter what.


    A while later, Baiji rushed back to Liuxin Courtyard.


    She frowned tightly as if there was some hidden trouble that was hard to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who bullied you?¡±


    Baiji shook her head. She cautiously looked at Lin Mengya and said in a low voice, ¡°I failed to send the message because I was stopped at the door of Qinwu Courtyard. The guards told me that Concubine De issued an order that anyone from Liuxin Courtyard is banned to enter the prince¡¯s yard without her permission.¡±


    When hearing Baiji¡¯s words, Lin Mengya frowned more tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did I do? When did I annoy Concubine De?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the prince is tired. Fine, we still have time. You can go now. Leave me alone.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt as if she were at sea. In the past, Concubine De often ordered Aunt Jinyue to force Long Tianhao to come here.


    But now, she had issued an order banning people in Liuxin Courtyard from going there.


    Such a big change in her attitude surprised Lin Mengya completely.


    Then, Lin Mengya called out lightly in her room, ¡°Are you here, Night?¡±


    No answer came, but a bit of wind blew.


    When she lifted her head the second time, Night showed up in front of her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, could you tell me what Concubine De and the prince did today, and what kind of people they met?¡±


    Night remembered that the prince told him to listen to the princess. Therefore, he answered in a plain, stiff tone, ¡°The prince just took Concubine De back. As for what happened in the palace, I didn¡¯t know. But on the road, I heard the prince and Concubine De quarrel. The princess banned me from getting close to him, so I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    ¡°So strange. Long Tianhao is indifferent, but filial.


    ¡°What kind of thing would cause a quarrel between him and Concubine De?


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with the change of Concubine De?¡±

 Chapter 189 An Evil Monk and an Unruly Mammy

    After guessing for a while, Lin Mengya failed to figure it out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Night nodded and disappeared out of sight.


    The whole night passed, but Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t know why Concubine De treated her in such a way.


    The next morning, a noise resounded from the yard before she got up.


    It sounded like Baishao was rebuking someone. She always acted so mighty.


    ¡°Master, are you awake? Can you sleep longer? It¡¯s early now.¡±


    Baiji, who noticed that Lin Mengya had awoken, pulled back the curtains and walked inside.


    But Lin Mengya saw the unnatural smile on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    Baiji hesitated and then shook her head. But under Lin Mengya¡¯s stare, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a mammy from the outer courtyard. She offended you with her words. Baisu is irritated. She is quarreling with her.¡±


    ¡°The mammy from the outer courtyard?¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s reward system convinced everyone in the inner and outer courtyard to obey her order and respect her.


    ¡°But why today? A mammy from the outer courtyard quarrels with Baishao.¡±


    ¡°Hold me up and I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    Baishao was shrewish, but she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble with others endlessly.


    ¡°Master, forget it. It¡¯s our thing. You should not be bothered.¡±


    Baiji immediately stopped Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and wanted to have a further look.


    Noticing that she couldn¡¯t stop Lin Mengya, Baiji had to pray that the quarrel would end soon.


    ¡°Hmph, see? Demonic air filled Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Baishao, you are a girl. You won¡¯t understand. Master, he is popular in the Capital City. I tried my best to invite him here with good intentions. Now, you stood on our way. Is that a little unkind?¡±


    An unfamiliar voice of a mammy was heard as Lin Mengya just opened the door.


    Faced with that mammy, Baishao resolutely grabbed the door of Liuxin Courtyard with her hands.


    ¡°Nonsense! Liuxin Courtyard is a wonderland full of outstanding people and saintly air. How dare you say it¡¯s demonic air! And you old bald Buddhist! Watch your tongue, or I¡¯ll tear your mouth to pieces first!¡±


    No one imagined that Baishao at such a young age could be so skilled at trash talk.


    Her scolding overwhelmed that mammy and that so-called Master so much that they could do nothing with her.


    ¡°Miss, if you really act so unkindly, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude. Guard, take this girl away!¡±


    That outer mammy flew into a rage out of humiliation. She really started to use her hands.


    Lin Mengya sneered. She had not seen someone else hit one of her people in the mansion in a long time.


    ¡°Today, anyone who dares to step into Liuxin Courtyard has to leave one of their legs with me, and will be thrown out.¡±


    A cold voice mixed with killing intent came.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s figure came into sight among them.


    Outside, many servants and maids stood, hustling and bustling.


    They came here not to hunt monsters, but to search her house.


    The leader looked very unfamiliar, not the usual servant in the mansion.


    Next to her stood a monk with a shaved head in a red gown, particularly showy.


    But that monk with an ugly, ferocious look, seemed unkind.


    Besides that, his sordid eyes cast over their slim waists as he saw the four maids in Liuxin Courtyard. Apparently, he was a lecher.


    ¡°Ahem! How rude Baishao is. How could she disturb the princess? It¡¯s my fault. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    That mammy immediately became well behaved once she saw Lin Mengya.


    She kept greeting her and shifted the blame onto Baisu.


    But, there was no smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    She looked cold, even her maids felt frightened.


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know the rules here?¡±


    As the hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance succeeded in making those servants fall silent.


    But she was just promoted from the outer courtyard. Obviously, she knew little about Lin Mengya¡¯s temper.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve just been promoted from the outer courtyard. I was ordered by Concubine De to come here. Concubine De said that there was something dirty in the mansion. So I invited Master here.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly and ran her eyes over that monk.


    Concubine De practiced abstinence from meat and said prayers, but she would not have blind faith.


    As a matter of fact, Concubine De just wanted to cover up her real intention by using that.


    But now, she came at someone like such a strange mammy to drive out evil spirits.


    Instantly, it made her full of wonder.


    ¡°The rule in the inner courtyard is that no one is allowed to enter without Master¡¯s permission. Steward Deng has no right to break that rule, let alone you.¡± Baiji, who stood in front of Lin Mengya, tenderly proclaimed.


    Everything in the inner courtyard was under her control. It was apparent that she was the steward there.


    Therefore, all the servants in the inner courtyard dared not contradict her.


    Besides, Baiji was in charge of their wages.


    They depended on that wage to support their families. So offending Baiji meant cutting off their livelihood.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s Concubine De¡¯s order. In Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, is the owner Concubine De or the princess?¡±


    That mammy had backing, and her words were also wily.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and cracked a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite new to see someone make trouble in my place.¡±


    ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s Concubine De¡¯s order, I¡¯d better not stop you. But in Liuxin Courtyard, there are lots of rules and people. You¡¯d better obey our rules, otherwise, even Concubine De is unable to save your life,¡± Lin Mengya slowly said, in a cold voice.


    Now that Master had said that, the four maids gave way.


    That mammy felt immensely proud. They told her that Princess Yu was hard to deal with. But now, Princess Yu had to do what she wanted her to since Concubine De had ordered it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not a rude person. I won¡¯t break your rules.¡±


    ¡°Well then, this way.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned back into her yard. Every onlooker outside felt confused.


    ¡°Is she still the Princess Yu whom we know?¡±


    Lin Mengya sat in her room, and Baiji was combing her hair.


    She went out too hurriedly just now and had let her black hair fall all over her back casually.


    Through the window with water-caltrop patterns, Lin Mengya saw that monk pointing here and there, all bluff and bluster.


    She picked up a wooden comb and tenderly combed the hair on her shoulders.


    ¡°Master, Qinghu says that everything is ready. We¡¯ll just wait and see them lift a rock to drop on their feet.¡±


    Baiji calmly told her, as if she had already prepared herself to see them hit the skids.


    ¡°Okay. Have him do it only if no one loses his life. Guard, close the door. No one is allowed to open it without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    As they just entered the yard, the four maids walked into the main room in Liuxin Courtyard, as if they were in a rage.


    That mammy felt pleased and looked around along with that monk.


    The maids and those old female servants all lived in wing rooms. Because Lin Mengya was rich enough, the decoration in their rooms looked precious.


    The four maids¡¯ rooms especially had more delicate decoration than those ladies¡¯ from an ordinary family.


    Immediately, an insatiable greed emerged in that mammy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They are right. Liuxin Courtyard is really the most gorgeous place in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Then, she couldn¡¯t help touching that blue-and-white porcelain in Baizhi¡¯s room.


    What she was thinking of was all how to take possession of them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start from this room, Master?¡±


    That mammy winked at that monk. The latter instantly understood it.


    He put his palms together devoutly and fussily claimed, ¡°Liuxin Courtyard is yin. It¡¯s too strong here. Guard, move the things in this room to dry out under the sun and absorb yang.¡±


    Some strong mammies competed to move those things out of the four maids¡¯ rooms without any hesitation.


    Even the brocade quilts were moved out.


    In no time, those things cluttered the yard.


    That leading mammy and that monk grinned ear to ear.


    If they actually kept those things, they would not worry about their life for a year.


    ¡°Amitabha. I¡¯ve examined these things. They are truly contaminated by evil spirits. I¡¯m afraid that absorbing Yang Qi may not be enough.¡±


    That monk did really well in his acting. That mammy understood him immediately. Then, she asked loudly, ¡°Then, in your view, how should we deal with these things?¡±


    That monk said Amitabha again, and then, he answered, ¡°Why not move them to my place in Buddha¡¯s light to drive out their evil spirits.¡±


    They might become trash if they were really moved to that monk¡¯s house.


    But in the main room, no voice came, it was calm and quiet.


    Therefore, that mammy became bolder.


    ¡°Hey, move them out of here.¡±


    That mammy, in a transport of delight, held a blue-and-white piece of porcelain by herself. She thought to herself that she would have a feast if she sold it in a pawn shop.


    But when she was lost in her imagination, that bottle in her embrace suddenly exploded.


    ¡°Bang!¡± It became just pieces.


    Thanks to her quick reaction, that mammy¡¯s face escaped from being cut.


    ¡°Ah! My bottle made in the official ware! It¡¯s worth five mace!¡±


    Inside the main room came Baizhi¡¯s surprised scream.


    But it sounded like she gloated.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They are Concubine De¡¯s people. If they break our things by accident, I believe they will compensate by the cost, won¡¯t they?¡± Baishao said. Everyone knew that she was making fun of them.


    That mammy stood still and stared at her hands in disbelief.


    ¡°Why? It looks to be in good condition so why did it explode?¡±

 Chapter 190 Power to Manager Prince Yu’s Mansion

    That old bat looked down at the broken bottle and then turned around to glance at the closed door of the room.


    ¡°It may be an accident.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you standing still? Call more people. Move quickly!¡±


    The monk had missed that weird explosion. Thus, he thought that old biddy was too excited to break it unintentionally.


    ¡°Argh! Look at you! How could you break such a treasure? You should have been careful. Don¡¯t break anything else, please.¡±


    The monk looked at the broken bottle on the ground, feeling quite sad. He turned around to pick up a coral bonsai smoothly.


    However, all of sudden, that bonsai fell apart. When he approached that blue-and-white porcelain bottle, it exploded.


    ¡°Master, my bonsai was the one you brought from your parents¡¯ home. It was worth one tael at least.¡±


    Inside the room, Baishao¡¯s voice sounded quite amused.


    ¡°One tael? Are you kidding? Young general found it in person to present it to Master when she turned three years old. If young general finds out, who do you believe will get into trouble?¡±


    Baizhi echoed her words more naturally.


    It was not rare to see Master¡¯s things in a maid¡¯s room.


    Upon learning that this bonsai had been brought from the Princess¡¯ parents¡¯ home, the monk¡¯s face paled.


    It was well-known that Princess Yu came from an old family that had produced many generals in succession.


    The Princess¡¯ father and brother were the Captains of War.


    Once her brother really discovered the truth, even God would fail to save his life.


    Upon thinking of that, the monk felt his bald head get bathed in cold sweat.


    After seeing what had happened to the old bat and the monk, the other servants exchanged glances.


    They all came from the outer courtyard. They had agreed to help because they thought they could reap some benefits here.


    Unfortunately, they found themselves in the difficult position of irritating the Princess as soon as they entered Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. However, the person who broke it will have to pay with their life.¡±


    When Lin Mengya declared this, everyone felt a little cold.


    Instantly, the old bat and the monk¡¯s backs were covered in cold sweat.


    They looked at each other, detecting a shadow of regret in their eyes.


    They would have never been keen on gaining petty advantages if they had known what would happen to them.


    As a result, it would be terrible to move those things out, but even more terrible not to move them.


    The words were out already. If they took them back now, the Princess would feel more intense hatred towards them.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Master, why not drive out evil spirits just in the yard?¡±


    That old biddy started to lose her nerve. However, the monk doubted that this was just a coincidence.


    ¡°We might be holding it too tightly. Let me try again. I don¡¯t believe that thing will explode and destroy itself.¡±


    The monk turned around to carefully choose a red wooden chair.


    It was impossible for such a solid chair to explode in one¡¯s arms.


    He was very cautious as he held it and approached the doorway.


    Boom! It cracked!


    ¡°My! My!¡±


    That monk was startled. His face turned the color of liver from astonishment.


    ¡°Alas! It¡¯s Master¡¯s favorite. Are you driving out evil spirits or tearing down our house?¡±


    Baizhi¡¯s pleased voice came from the main room again.


    The old bat and the monk were too scared to move even a little.


    The atmosphere was truly odd in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Your Highness, it was just a slip of the hand. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±


    No matter how stupid she might be, the old bat knew clearly that it was by no means impossible to move those things out of Liuxin Courtyard.


    While standing in front of the main room, she bowed and admitted her mistake.


    ¡°You refused to admit your mistake until now. You broke our things. What about now? You even took out our quilts. We will never use those quilts now that you got them dirty.¡±


    Upon hearing Baishao¡¯s tricky speech, the old bat and the monk felt their faces get covered in cold sweat.


    Concubine De enjoined them to drive out evil spirits here and there.


    Liuxin Courtyard, where someone was always killed, was the main place where one should perform the exorcism.


    However, that old bat from the outer courtyard was too baffled to think of an idea to take advantage of the Princess.


    How stupid she was¡­ How could it be possible to take advantage of Lin Mengya like she wanted?


    That old bat thought that the servants in the inner courtyard respected Lin Mengya so much because they were not bold enough.


    She had not expected that the Princess would be really ruthless.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I did this for Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Please forgive me.¡±


    After a while, a low sigh was heard from inside the room.


    Finally, someone opened the door of the closed main room.


    The four maids stood in a row. Delight in their misfortune and pleasure for watching this show were visible on each of their faces.


    That old bat behaved herself and kneeled down on the ground with her head lowered.


    ¡°We have our rules in Liuxin Courtyard. I¡¯ve told you that. Once someone else other than my people touches my things, I don¡¯t use them anymore. Check how many things you have touched and pay the full price for anything you damaged. I won¡¯t make you pay more.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke without any concern. It sounded as though she wasn¡¯t being hard on anyone.


    However, that old biddy looked quite pale. She had already heard that everything in Liuxin Courtyard was the best.


    How could it be possible for her, a servant of the third rank, to pay the full price?


    She turned around to look at the old bats of the second rank, who had been enjoying the show under the roof. They just laughed gloatingly, showing no desire to intercede for her.


    She forced herself to calm down. No matter what, Concubine De would support her.


    Then, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better not to make things difficult for me. I moved those things under Concubine De¡¯s order. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to ask Concubine De to pay for your things.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was sitting behind the four maids and reading a book, smiled faintly.


    ¡°How bold you are¡­ Concubine De is the noblest concubine. What she values the most is principles. Concubine De told you to offend your master? If you feel wronged, fine. Come with me to the Art Courtyard to explain this to Concubine De!¡±


    The old bat hadn¡¯t expected that the Princess would really suggest going to the Art Courtyard for an explanation.


    Both of them were masters. No one would stand by her side.


    If they had really offended each other openly, she would be the first one to bear their rage.


    Therefore, the old bat immediately softened her facial expression and bowed repeatedly.


    ¡°Your Highness, spare me. Your Highness, spare me. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Then, she started to slap herself.


    It was quite loud. Whoever heard her felt like they were slapping themselves.


    She deserved it.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop her. After dozens of slaps, the old bat noticed that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want her to stop.


    Therefore, she had to slap herself harder.


    After a couple of slaps, her face became red and swollen and streaks of blood formed at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Enough. You may scare the Buddhist.¡±


    Baishao threw a look at that old bat while speaking lightly.


    Now that someone had spoken, the old bat stopped torturing herself.


    However, she lowered her head, not daring to act rashly.


    ¡°I thought the Princess was a kind lady. However, I¡¯m really surprised that you are being so unkind to someone who offended you!¡±


    A proud voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and watched a slim figure slowly walk closer between the people standing at the door.


    Her peak green dress seemed like foil to her, and her waist looked thinner.


    Her lotus-like face was overflowing with pride.


    However, if one looked at it closer, a shadow of enmity could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here, Jiang Ruqin?¡±


    Because of what had happened in the chrysanthemum meeting, Jiang Ruqin had been taken back by her family. They had said that they were going to send her to the countryside.


    However, a few days later, she came back to the Mansion.


    Although Lin Mengya remained calm, she believed that something complicated had happened.


    ¡°Are you surprised to see me? I came back. This time, on my aunt¡¯s order. Aunt told me to take over the governance of the inner courtyard. Cousin-in-law, you¡¯d better go get some rest in your room.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin seemed to have been exalted, as if she was back from the bottom.


    All the people out there were stunned by the inversion.


    How could it be? Prince Yu¡¯s cousin, who had wailed and been sent away a few days ago, suddenly was going to take Princess Yu¡¯s place and govern the Mansion.


    Moreover, she had dared to oppose Princess Yu publicly!


    At once, they couldn¡¯t help making all kinds of assumptions silently.


    An inversion might really pop up out of somewhere!


    They imagined that Lin Mengya might fly into a rage or hold her accountable if she got angry.


    However, unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just turned a page of the book quietly and spoke up.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Baishao, give her the keys and account books back. In the next few days, you and I will get some rest in Liuxin Courtyard.¡±


    She gave Baishao her order both directly and neatly.


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate or ask why.


    Baishao, who was amazed by Lin Mengya¡¯s behavior, still gave the keys and account books to Jiang Ruqin.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯d better hold them steadily. They¡¯re quite heavy.¡±


    Baishao smiled while speaking casually.


    Jiang Ruqin was mad with joy. She hadn¡¯t expected to get control over the Mansion so easily.


    It felt like a dream.


    She checked casually, but they were real. Jiang Ruqin guessed that Lin Mengya had agreed probably because she was afraid of her and Concubine De.


    Then, she hung the keys by her waist and asked her maids to carry the account books.


    ¡°Everything is already determined. Things come back to their chosen owner. No one can take them away. Okay, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin acted like a winning cockerel as she walked out of Liuxin Courtyard arrogantly.


    The old bat and the monk saw that Princess Yu¡¯s power had been taken away so easily.


    Thus, they changed their attitude.


    ¡°The so-called Princess is only a princess of air.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll move these things to Master¡¯s hall so he can worship the Buddha with them.¡±


    The other servants had left behind what had happened and already started to carry those things out of Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gather here. Do your own stuff.¡±


    Baiji dispersed all the servants and asked an old servant to close the gate. Then, she turned back to the main room.

 Chapter 191 Managing the Palace of a Prince Is Not That Simple

    ¡°Master, why did you give the keys and ledgers to her so easily?¡±


    Baishao poured a cup of tea and handed it to Lin Mengya. Considerable doubts could be seen in her beautiful eyes.


    Lin Mengya accepted the tea. She took a sip calmly as she spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Concubine De is a little different than she was before?¡±


    Lin Mengya was thinking of what had happened today while she was drinking the tea.


    Yesterday, Concubine De had dealt her a head-on blow at the gate.


    Today, she had ordered that old bat to cause her trouble.


    Jiang Ruqin had been brought back. It was apparent that it had not been on the spur of the moment.


    ¡°I feel weird, too. That day, Concubine De was indeed irritated. She wouldn¡¯t have forgiven her soon otherwise, would she?¡±


    Baiji was the most scrupulous one. Thus, she was not as indignant as Baishao.


    However, the atmosphere in the room became a bit gloomier.


    ¡°Little girl, what was that woman doing here?¡±


    When there were no other people around, Qinghu popped up.


    He asked about Jiang Ruqin immediately.


    That woman was thinking of how to cause trouble with Lin Mengya. Had Lin Mengya not let her go, she would have been a ghost by now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the following days, we¡¯d better not get out.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya was really tired after these past few days.


    Why not get some decent rest in the next few days?


    ¡°Besides, not everyone can manage such a big family. Baishao, you¡¯ve had a tough day. It¡¯s time to get some rest.¡±


    Speaking of being a master, Baishao felt amused. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the show.


    Only the housekeeper knew all about housekeeping. Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion housed a population of at least a hundred.


    Besides, the treasures of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were all stored in Lin Mengya¡¯s private coffer.


    Each master had a private coffer that was not public property. Even a clever housewife could not cook a meal without rice. This was Jiang Ruqin¡¯s chance to manage the Mansion and put on a show.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. Let her do it.¡±


    No maid other than Baishao understood what Lin Mengya had said.


    Outsiders thought that Liuxin Courtyard had fallen into disfavor a bit.


    ¡°Congratulations, My Lady. Congratulations! You¡¯ve finally become the master.¡±


    Inside the room next to the Art Courtyard, Jiang Ruqin was elatedly watching the keys in her hand.


    ¡°No matter how angry Aunt is, she and I are family.¡±


    ¡°Lin Mengya is a hoodoo. Cousin will experience more evil days with her beside him. Aunt must have thought it through carefully before she took me back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, upon my return, she let me take over the Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Lin Mengya must have never imagined that this would happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Bring me the account book. Oh, tomorrow morning, call the steward of each courtyard and tell them to come here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Only when I control the whole mansion, I will control cousin and that woman. They will never disobey my orders then.¡±


    However, something happened in the Mansion the day after she seized power.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, the food ingredients are not enough. Please check on that.¡±


    Before daybreak, the servant in charge of cooking reported this news to Jiang Ruqin.


    ¡°You can decide by yourself. Must the Lady make that decision for you?¡±


    Liu¡¯er, who was a new maid, stood by the door and shouted angrily.


    The old servant had stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a long time.


    Sophisticated as she was, she immediately smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Miss, you make me sound wrong. Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is not like other common mansions. Everything should be prepared carefully and delicately. Baishao often personally checked the food before. Please don¡¯t be hard on me. I can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±


    She was right. Fresh food would be carried into the Mansion every three days.


    Seafood, such as fish or shrimp, had to be fresh every day.


    Baishao might not go check personally every time, but she would make good arrangements.


    The old servant went to Liuxin Courtyard but was told that Miss Jiang would be in charge of everything in the future.


    God! What a strange thing.


    There was no tale about an unmarried cousin managing her cousin¡¯s house.


    Ordinary people like them were stunned by what had happened in this powerful family. They could not understand.


    ¡°Liu¡¯er, since Aunt Fan has said so, I¡¯ll go with her.¡±


    It was torture to be woken up from a dream. However, in order to take control of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Ruqin had to try to manage it.


    Before she had finished her check on the kitchen, the steward of each courtyard came to report to her.


    She had to examine everything about the laundry, from clothing perfumes to soaps.


    The trifles of this large mansion needed Jiang Ruqin¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I believe they must be doing this deliberately.¡±


    After being busy the whole morning, Jiang Ruqin finally had time to take a break.


    Liu¡¯er massaged her aching legs, but she still felt like she was about to die.


    ¡°My Lady, they are not causing you trouble. Maybe it¡¯s because you are the new governor. They don¡¯t know your way of thinking yet, so they have to ask you about everything.¡±


    No matter how strongly she wanted to deny it,


    Jiang Ruqin had to admit that Liu¡¯er¡¯s explanation was true.


    However, she would burn herself out if she went on like this.


    ¡°Fine. Things will be better when I get used to this. Oh, I¡¯ll get some rest now. In the afternoon, I will greet Aunt.¡±


    She kneaded her waist, feeling almost overwhelmed.


    However, a knock on the door was heard from outside as she was about to go to bed.


    Liu¡¯er went outside and had a look. Resigned, she returned and spoke.


    ¡°My Lady, the stewards from each courtyard are outside. They said that today is pay day. They are waiting for you to bring their salary.¡±


    ¡°Salary?¡±


    When Jiang Ruqin moved her eyes, a wisp of a smile emerged on her face.


    She had already heard that money was stored in every corner of the treasury of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Upon thinking of the money that would be under her control, Jiang Ruqin was fully resurrected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the treasury and have a look.¡±


    Upon arriving at the treasury, Jiang Ruqin was stunned.


    Nothing was on the shelves. It was totally empty.


    ¡°Where is the money? Where?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin yelled. The servant in charge of the treasury immediately answered.


    ¡°My Lady, Princess Yu has ordered to move everything into her private coffer.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin checked the keys again and again, but she still found no key to Lin Mengya¡¯s private coffer.


    Jiang Ruqin was boiling with anger. ¡°Lin Mengya played me!¡±


    ¡°Guys, come with me to Liuxin Courtyard to get the money back!¡±


    Lin Mengya had already foreseen what was happening to Jiang Ruqin.


    Thus, she told her maids to close the door before Jiang Ruqin arrived with those servants.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, open the door!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was so irritated that she shouted directly at Lin Mengya to get out.


    She hit Liuxin Courtyard¡¯s door heavily. Suddenly, the door was opened.


    Jiang Ruqin almost fell down on the yard.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, behave yourself. You may be managing the household, but Master is still the Princess. If you keep speaking so rudely, don¡¯t blame the Princess for punishing you for disrespecting the noble clan.¡±


    Baisu acted indifferently, disarming Jiang Ruqin¡¯s rude attitude.


    Concubine De might be backing her up, but Lin Mengya was still the real Princess.


    Her father had abandoned her because of what had happened.


    She could never get herself into trouble over something unimportant.


    ¡°I¡­ I am in a hurry. The Princess won¡¯t be so mean, will she?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin had been ready to stir up trouble with Lin Mengya. However, now, she had been given a sharp warning by Baisu.


    Jiang Ruqin, who was silent, felt a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°I am just a maid. I have no right to make that decision. The Princess is in the room. You can ask her by yourself.¡±


    Then, Baisu turned back toward the yard.


    Jiang Ruqin was a little angry. Now, even a maid could treat her any way that she pleased.


    ¡°They are really Lin Mengya¡¯s maids!¡±


    ¡°My Lady, no need to get angry with a maid. We came here for something else.¡±


    Liu¡¯er pulled at her sleeves and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Right, I came here to get the money back.¡±


    A wisp of a cold smile formed at the corner of her mouth. Jiang Ruqin entered Liuxin Courtyard.


    However, the doors of the main room and the wing rooms were all closed.


    There were no people in the yard. No maids or other female servants greeted them.


    Therefore, she had to approach the door of the main room with a group of servants.


    ¡°Knock on the door.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin winked at Liu¡¯er. It would be a letdown to knock on the door by herself.


    Liu¡¯er knocked on the door, but no answer came from inside.


    ¡°Your Highness, My Lady wants to ask something. Please open the door.¡±


    She was just a maid. Thus, she dared not call her by her name.


    However, no matter how many times Liu¡¯er called, there was still no answer.


    ¡°Go on. I believe she will hear us.¡±


    Liu¡¯er had to keep knocking. However, a long time later, the door was still closed.


    Jiang Ruqin was so irritated that she wanted to smash the door. However, after thinking about it, she realized that Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t spare her if she really did so.


    Even the Royal household would find her behavior unreasonable and rude.


    Becoming a member of the royal family would then be difficult for her.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, please open the door. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin could do nothing but ask gently.


    After a while, a cozy answer was heard from inside.


    ¡°I am resting. If you want something, it can wait until the afternoon.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was so angry that her face was distorted. ¡°This woman is so bad. How dare she do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, you forgot to give me another key, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The purpose of her visit was to get the key back. It was okay not to open the door.


    She would not suffer by seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    ¡°You mean the key to my door? Go ask the housekeeper. The key of every courtyard door is always kept by the housekeeper. If you want it, you have to lock the door for me every night.¡±


    Instantly, Lin Mengya¡¯s words made the servants behind Jiang Ruqin burst into light laughter.

 Chapter 192 Vying for Money

    Inside the main room, the three maids were about to burst into laughter.


    ¡°Master is so clever. On the surface, she relinquished the power to manage the household.¡±


    ¡°However, she still has the most important treasure under her control.¡±


    ¡°The private coffer belongs to Master.¡±


    ¡°Even the Prince has no right to ask for it, let alone Jiang Ruqin.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ruqin is just an ass in a lion¡¯s skin.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t feign ignorance. I mean the key to your private coffer. Please give it to me and save me the time.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin spoke coldly. Meanwhile, the servants¡¯ laughter became louder.


    Inside the room, Lin Mengya lazily lay on the bed. She yawned and responded.


    ¡°Private coffer? It is my dowry out there. I didn¡¯t know that you could manage my dowry. Cousin, stop dreaming.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin had no way to go on. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She would become a laughing stock among those people if she insisted on asking for the key.


    However, she couldn¡¯t reconcile herself with this.


    ¡°Now that you married Prince Yu, your dowry belongs to Prince Yu. Thus, I have the right to manage it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, tell the Prince to ask for it himself. If he refuses, no one has the right to take it away.¡±


    Lin Mengya replied calmly. ¡°Want my dowry?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯d better not leave!¡±


    This drove Jiang Ruqin mad. She didn¡¯t care about the key to her private coffer at all now. Jiang Ruqin turned to ask Long Tianhao for help in a huff.


    ¡°They are all gone. No one is outside now.¡±


    Baizhi leaned against the door and peeked outside, speaking excitedly.


    ¡°They should have gone earlier. She really thinks she is the master. How over-confident she is!¡±


    Baishao sneered.


    ¡°Baishao, you¡¯d better open the coffer and give them their salary as usual.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to be behind on payment. Jiang Ruqin was wrong, but this had nothing to do with the servants.


    They had done this just due to the master¡¯s orders. Besides, even though Lin Mengya was not the governor now, those servants still respected her. Why?


    It was all because of the money.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    Baisu had actually gotten the money already. Without Jiang Ruqin¡¯s disturbance, she might have given it by now.


    Lin Mengya leaned on the couch. She rarely could enjoy a few cozy days.


    The Princess should read a book or vent her anger on others in her daily life.


    ¡°Cousin, I was targeted by Cousin-In-Law. She refused to give me the key to her private coffer. Aunt told me to manage the household. It was not my idea!¡±


    Inside the study, Jiang Ruqin cried softly.


    One could hear her crying,


    but her tears were not visible at all after a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Long Tianhao frowned without looking at his cousin.


    After what had happened last time, he detested the woman before him.


    If it had not been for his remaining affection for her, he would have shouted at her.


    He had never imagined that Concubine De would dare let her govern the family.


    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t told him about it, he would have taken back the power to manage the household.


    However, Jiang Ruqin, who had taken over this power that did not belong to her, had come to complain to him now.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m doing it for your own good. Think about it. The first day Cousin-In-Law was the Master, so many accidents happened in our house. Aunt issued this order for your own good.¡±


    Long Tianhao was clear about that. So many accidents had taken place because someone always wanted to murder him.


    In fact, Lin Mengya was the one that he had gotten into trouble.


    He knitted his eyebrows more tightly. He hated hearing someone speak ill of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°She claims that what¡¯s in her private coffer is her dowry. How ridiculous she is! Isn¡¯t her dowry your property?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin thought her words would make her cousin frown.


    Thus, she immediately started exaggerating.


    Long Tianhao eventually lifted his head up and threw a cold look at her.


    ¡°Her dowry belongs to her, not to me.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°Why? How could cousin stand by her side as well!¡±


    ¡°How am I worse than Lin Mengya? Why? Why does everyone prefer Lin Mengya?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, are you obsessed with that woman? I am your cousin. You and I are family!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin didn¡¯t care about anything else as she yelled in a questioning tone.


    Long Tianhao glared at her in disgust.


    He was bold and frank.


    ¡°She is my wife and the Princess. You shall respect her.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin stood still in astonishment. ¡°What is going on now?¡±


    ¡°Cousin has never harbored special affection for any woman ever since he was young.¡±


    Aunt always took Jiang Ruqin with her, so he and she had naturally become close.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would really stick up for Lin Mengya in my presence!¡±


    Jealousy was close to burning her sensible mind out.


    Why? Why did Long Tianhao, whom she had always adored, have a crush on someone else?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Lin Mengya will bring disaster to everyone close to her, including her husband and her father? Sooner or later, you will die for her!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin lost her head completely and shouted at Long Tianhao.


    His cold look froze her anger instantly.


    At the moment, she could sense the disgust in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Never let me hear you say that again in the future.¡±


    Long Tianhao felt really disgusted with Jiang Ruqin, who had always been a cute, lovely little girl.


    Although he didn¡¯t like her, he genuinely considered her his young sister.


    However, that lovely girl had unexpectedly grown into a disgusting woman.


    He was disappointed.


    Jiang Ruqin stared blankly at him. It was the first time she saw Long Tianhao look at her in such a cold way.


    There had at least been some warmth in his eyes before.


    Why? Why had his stare become so frighteningly cold?


    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Long Tianhao had no time to be with Jiang Ruqin. He was deeply troubled now.


    So many things needed his attention these days. He had no time to waste on a boring issue like this.


    As Jiang Ruqin walked out of Long Tianhao¡¯s study, she was out of her wits.


    No pride could be seen on her face.


    She had tried to earn Long Tianhao¡¯s special affection.


    However, what could she work hard for now?


    Unconsciously, she approached the Art Courtyard.


    Well, she still had Concubine De¡¯s support.


    Only if she pleased Concubine De would she take Lin Mengya¡¯s place as Princess Yu one day!


    ¡°Master, the servants¡¯ salaries have been distributed.¡±


    Baishao always performed well. No matter how trivial a task was, she could do it.


    That was why Lin Mengya had chosen her to govern the household.


    ¡°Well done. You can go now. Try not to go out unless it is necessary. Don¡¯t quarrel with others either.¡±


    Lin Mengya said before all the maids left.


    ¡°Little girl, this is not your style! Are you scared of that stupid woman?¡±


    Qinghu popped up from behind, grinning cheekily.


    ¡°Scared? When did you ever see me be scared of someone? Oh, what have you done?¡±


    Lin Mengya stared at the guy in front of her. Qinghu dressed casually in his daily life.


    However, today, he was wearing a white robe. His appearance looked formal.


    ¡°Were you on a blind date?¡±


    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Qinghu rolled his eyes at her.


    Then, he looked into the mirror and self-confidently exclaimed.


    ¡°Look at me! I am such a handsome man. This is troubling.¡±


    Lin Mengya speechlessly watched the fox lose himself in his beauty. She really wondered whether he felt so disgusted that he would vomit last night¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°If you dare to disgust me again, I will castrate you and throw you out.¡±


    How frightening her threat sounded.


    Qinghu immediately grinned cheekily and got close to Lin Mengya. Then, he looked at her as if stars were in his eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I selected geniuses for you. No one recognized me, but they all agreed to recommend me to be King of Kung Fu among Mr. Genius!¡±


    Lin Mengya was speechless. She knew clearly that this guy would never give up the idea of being Mr. Genius.


    She looked at him and asked a question.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t beat them until they were black and blue, did you?¡±


    If it was true, she would definitely go crazy.


    Qinghu smirked and couldn¡¯t help scratching his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t at the beginning. However, as time passed, I got high. Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want your life!¡±


    Her hands were suddenly around his throat, shaking so violently that he felt giddy.


    ¡°Ah¡ªlittle girl, calm down!¡±


    Lin Mengya stared speechlessly at Qinghu.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that everything should stop where it¡¯s supposed to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They are very strong. In a few days, they will come back to life. Your things won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that Qinghu hadn¡¯t meant to beat them.


    She retracted her hands and pretended to ask a question.


    ¡°Qinghu, if there is a method that can help you detoxify at the expense of your kung fu, would you like to try it?¡±


    Qinghu stood still and instinctively shook his head.


    ¡°No. If I have no kung fu, I will be unable to protect you from being bullied. That would make me sadder than dying.¡±


    These words came from the bottom of his heart. Taking care of his little girl was the most important thing for him in his remaining years.


    ¡°But I will be sad if you die.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke sulkily. It seemed like Qinghu was still the same person.


    However, she knew that due to his experiences in the past, Qinghu¡¯s body was already heavily damaged.


    He had powerful kung fu. That explained why he could keep being healthy and lively.


    However, if he wasn¡¯t detoxified completely, he would die sooner or later.


    Lately, Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher had made some progress in studying how to detoxify Qinghu.


    Maybe it would work, but Qinghu would have to pay the price. He would never have kung fu again.


    ¡°Little girl, what kind of bad ideas are you coming up with?¡±

 Chapter 193 Who Won?

    ¡°Nothing. Just something unimportant.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to tell him after finding a cure for him.


    If he resolutely refused to take the medicine, she would pour the medicine into his mouth.


    ¡°How is it going in Sanjue Hall?¡±


    Lin Mengya thought twice before she began to ask about Sanjue Hall.


    It was the last place where she could protect herself after all.


    ¡°Yunzhu is clever. She has gathered many people together, but we need to weed out some people.¡±


    Yunzhu was a better manager than Qinghu.


    However, Qinghu had kung fu powerful enough to hold those vagabonds.


    Everyone thought of Yunzhu, who had a mask on her face, as an old woman.


    Qinghu had to sit inside the room. He felt extremely bored.


    ¡°Right. Only the top of the top can join us.¡±


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea and took a sip.


    ¡°Oh, little girl, you won¡¯t support them for free after you have a group of people, will you? They must earn money by themselves. Why not start the killing business?¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. ¡°He wants to build up another Peach Blossom Dock?¡±


    ¡°Sanjue Hall is seemingly a drugstore. Some of them can go somewhere else to gather herbs if they are tired of society. However, I want Sanjue Hall to be a collecting and distributing center of information on the sly.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew clearly that information was the most significant thing in the so-called Jianghu.


    To get revenge, pay a debt of gratitude, or wander in society, one had to control the latest news first.


    She had studied why people got informed so late. It was because the transport in ancient times had not been as advanced as in modern times.


    Therefore, as long as she got new information faster than anyone else, she would be ahead of them.


    Making it an information center sounded like a good choice.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡±


    Qinghu liked that idea. Lin Mengya was clever. She would cover it up with the drugstore so that no one would doubt it.


    Besides, she was excellent at making poison. She would become famous in the society soon.


    The drugstore needed many special detoxifying herbs. Thus, it was reasonable that her people would stay in different places for the herbs.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. The wound on her hand was healing fast.


    That stupid woman, Jiang Ruqin, managed all these affairs in the next few days.


    Without her, Lin Mengya would have had no time to heal her wound.


    Jiang Ruqin struggled to manage the household for only three days. Then, she went to Liuxin Courtyard to admit her mistakes.


    However, Lin Mengya made up an excuse about not feeling good and refused to open the door.


    Recently, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had been a complete mess.


    Even having three meals a day had become difficult.


    Now, only Liuxin Courtyard was still the same. Qinwu Courtyard and Art Courtyard had run out of food.


    Concubine De frowned at the cold dishes on the table. Some anger could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°You took charge of the whole family, yet you are making me eat those things? Do you think I am a vegetarian?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin immediately knelt down and grumbled.


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s Lin Mengya¡¯s fault. Recently, I¡¯ve had no money to buy meat. I have to make everyone cook vegetables like cucumbers or radishes.¡±


    As she spoke about this, Jiang Ruqin got really upset.


    She hadn¡¯t known that the money for meat and vegetables was paid every few days.


    Last time, the servants¡¯ salaries had all been paid in time.


    However, this time, Lin Mengya had unkindly not paid her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you have all the keys in your hands? Where is the money?¡±


    Concubine De put down the chopsticks forcefully and glared at her.


    She had thought that letting Jiang Ruqin take Lin Mengya¡¯s place would be bad for Lin Mengya.


    However, she had never imagined that she would take a beating herself.


    ¡°Lin Mengya told me that there was no money in the treasury. However, someone told me that she actually moved the money into her private coffer. I was very angry, but I tried to get the money back. She claimed that the money was her dowry and that no one had the right to take it away.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin spoke in a pathetic manner. That was what Liu¡¯er had taught her.


    Jiang Ruqin had wanted to complain to Concubine De, but Liu¡¯er had stopped her.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything until now, which made Concubine De even angrier.


    Jiang Ruqin winked at Liu¡¯er with praise in her eyes.


    Now, Lin Mengya would be in trouble.


    Lin Mengya was not Concubine De¡¯s match.


    ¡°What did you say? How absurd she is! Let¡¯s go to her place. Let me see what gave her the courage to take our money!¡±


    Concubine De rose to her full height. Then, she went to Liuxin Courtyard with a group of servants.


    Upon arriving, they saw servants out there holding plates of food for Liuxin Courtyard.


    None of them had enjoyed their food in three days. When they smelled the scent of delicious food, they couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard.


    ¡°She¡¯s such an evil daughter-in-law. How could she enjoy delicious food herself while letting Aunt eat that kind of terrible food!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin provoked Concubine De by ear. Concubine De was so provoked that she pulled a long face.


    ¡°Concubine De has arrived¡ª¡±


    The eunuch headed up to announce her arrival.


    However, probably because he hadn¡¯t been eating well recently, his announcement sounded feeble.


    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya greeted her as usual. She did not look like a duck in a thunderstorm. While looking at her, Jiang Ruqin ground her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Are you the eldest daughter of the Lin family? Very good. Tell me, you moved all the money of our mansion into your private coffer, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    There was no foreshadowing. Concubine De got straight to the point. Maybe it was because she was really irritated.


    Lin Mengya knelt in front of Concubine De and answered in a lovely manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Prince told me to move it into my coffer because the treasury was a little old.¡±


    Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Mengya would admit it so fast.


    Concubine De threw a cold look at Lin Mengya and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it. Now, give me the money.¡±


    Concubine De looked down at Lin Mengya and ordered her in a cold tone.


    However, Lin Mengya smiled and refused directly.


    ¡°Your Highness, you might have forgotten what you told me. The other day, you told me that, because the treasury matters a lot, I can give out money only when your seal and the Prince¡¯s seal show up at the same time. I¡¯ve dedicated myself to keeping the money. I would dare not forget what you told me. If you insist on making me take out the money, please show me the seal and I will follow your order.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words managed to leave Concubine De speechless.


    Concubine De remembered really saying that.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Mengya would use it to fight back.


    ¡°Fine, I insist. Jingyue, bring back my seal.¡±


    Jingyue, who was in a dilemma, spoke in her ear for a while.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Concubine De frowned at Jingyue in astonishment.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have not seen it since we got out of the Palace.¡±


    Suddenly, Concubine De¡¯s expression changed.


    Without the seal, it would look like she was the one not keeping faith if she forced Lin Mengya to take out the money.


    Now, she felt a little contrite. It was awkward to say such a thing in public.


    ¡°You¡ªyou did well. I know what I said. Qin¡¯er, give the keys and account books back to your Cousin-In-Law.¡±


    Everything had changed now.


    No one had expected that the Princess would take her power back from Jiang Ruqin in a few days.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡ª¡±


    It was okay to give the power back under the table.


    However, everyone was watching them now. Jiang Ruqin felt awkward.


    ¡°I said, give them back to your Cousin-In-Law. Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was surprised that Concubine De would attack her.


    She glared at Lin Mengya, her big eyes full of hatred, as if she wanted to swallow her.


    ¡°Okay. Liu¡¯er, give those things back to my Cousin-In-Law.¡±


    Her words showed that she was outraged.


    ¡°Cousin-In-Law, take good care of them. Be careful.¡±


    Baishao came to take them back. Everyone out there knew clearly that Jiang Ruqin had been defeated completely at this fight.


    However, Lin Mengya remained calm and took what was in Baishao¡¯s hands before speaking sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to manage a household. It is also difficult to be the Master. I know that I am still young and naive now. Please take them back, mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s refusal surprised everyone.


    However, Concubine De understood what it meant. This was Lin Mengya¡¯s protest.


    She had taken back the power of managing a household.


    She hadn¡¯t discussed it with Lin Mengya. Instead, she had ignored her feelings.


    Thus, she was showing her anger.


    She had dared refuse because she knew there was no reliable person to manage the household for Concubine De.


    Concubine De was stuck in the middle, but Lin Mengya was resolute.


    ¡°Why must you refuse, little girl?¡±


    Although she felt great hatred for Lin Mengya,


    she still softened her face.


    Then, she held Lin Mengya up with her hands and looked at her with a friendly expression.


    ¡°We are a family. I told Qin¡¯er to manage the household because I wanted her to help you in the future. However, she was so careless that she caused us big trouble. You are her Cousin-In-Law. You should tolerate her.¡±


    Everyone knew that Concubine De had been forced to be friendly.


    Lin Mengya was not a woman who could be bullied easily. If someone wronged her, she would fight back.


    However, if she carried on now, Concubine De would lose her patience.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya stood up with the help of Concubine De and smiled tenderly.


    ¡°Mother, I know. After all, Miss Jiang is our relative. I don¡¯t blame her. Please don¡¯t worry, mother.¡±

 Chapter 194 The Young Man With a Rosa Multiflora

    Lin Mengya was held up by Concubine De personally. That meant that she became the real winner of the fight over the power to manage Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Jiang Ruqin could do nothing about it, no matter how unwilling she was.


    After all, it was Concubine De¡¯s order.


    However, Jiang Ruqin still felt angry that everyone blamed her. It had been Concubine De¡¯s order at the beginning.


    Why did others blame her?


    However, she dared not argue with Concubine De.


    ¡°Mother, Miss Jiang, have you had your food? There are some simple dishes available. Why not sit down and have a try?¡±


    Obviously, Lin Mengya had said this deliberately.


    However, Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin were not in a position to say yes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Qin¡¯er, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin followed Concubine De out of Liuxin Courtyard very unwillingly. Her facial expression showed that she was unwilling to submit. However, she could do nothing.


    ¡°Please take care, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya and all her servants politely saw Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin out.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve gone away. You can rise now.¡±


    Baishao helped up Lin Mengya as the door was closed tightly.


    It was not Lin Mengya¡¯s fault. If Concubine De had not insisted on causing her trouble, she would not have been driven into such a difficult position.


    Baishao and the other servants didn¡¯t understand why.


    What had Lin Mengya done to Concubine De to make her hate her so much?


    ¡°Everybody, you can leave now. You¡¯ve all had a tough day. Starting tomorrow, we have to be more cautious.¡±


    That day, Lin Mengya rewarded not only the four maids, but also the other servants in charge of odd jobs.


    This time, it was not the same.


    After dinner, Lin Mengya sat down by the window alone and lost herself in her thoughts.


    She was tired enough to fall asleep.


    However, a black shadow suddenly emerged before her without her noticing it.


    After a low, deep sigh,


    the black shadow fetched a blanket and covered her up.


    Lin Mengya woke up in astonishment. She trembled and opened her eyes, her eyelashes as thin as wings.


    She was surprised to see Long Tianhao in total black.


    ¡°Concubine De banned you from coming here, didn¡¯t she? Why are you here then?¡±


    She spoke in an invisible, complaining tone.


    Without Long Tianhao, there would be no need for her to fight against them.


    ¡°Please tolerate mother. Please?¡±


    Lin Mengya hated crying in the presence of others. However, she couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from turning red now just because of what Long Tianhao had said.


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. She tried to stop her tears like bursting water, but it was in vain.


    Therefore, she immediately cried out, her tears streaming down her beautiful face.


    She cried like a pussycat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Master. I don¡¯t want to fight against anyone. I want to live a normal life. Do you understand that? Why? Why must everyone target me? Plain me? They hurt me because I am Princess Yu, don¡¯t they? Then, I don¡¯t want to be Princess Yu! I give up the title!¡±


    She didn¡¯t suppress her sadness like a child this time.


    In the presence of others, she was Princess Yu, who always remained calm, planned wisely and acted courageously.


    However, everyone was fragile.


    She was not an emotionless robot. She could be weak.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Long Tianhao could accept her malevolence, bear her arrogance, and appreciate her wisdom.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Her bright tears were like the most precious treasure in the world.


    Unfortunately, they weighed over a thousand, so he lost the strength to hold them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°She is right. She¡¯s failed to live a quiet life because of me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and stared at Long Tianhao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. When the right time comes, I will¡ª¡±


    Bang! A china teacup was thrown at his face abruptly.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The teacup was specifically thrown at Long Tianhao¡¯s left eye in a perfect parabola.


    Long Tianhao instinctively caught the cup but realized Lin Mengya had shut the window from the inside.


    ¡°Never come here! Go! Go away!¡±


    Lin Mengya turned her back to the window. Her eyes became wet again.


    ¡°What gave him the confidence to say that? Let me go? How dare he say that?¡±


    She felt so upset that she started crying again.


    ¡°I am really not important to Long Tianhao.¡±


    ¡°You want to drive me out and marry a new wife, right?¡±


    ¡°Long Tianhao, what a good plan you have.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I will disappear from your sight soon.¡±


    The cry coming from inside gripped Long Tianhao.


    He raised his hand and tried to knock at the window. Then, he stopped.


    It might be better for Lin Mengya to leave him and go far away.


    While holding the china cup tightly, Long Tianhao turned around and walked out of Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Where are you going, little boy?¡±


    From the corner of Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Zhongyu witnessed what was happening. He wanted to go inside and comfort Lin Mengya.


    However, Qinghu, who had witnessed everything as well, grabbed him by the collar.


    ¡°Let me go. I want to see my sister.¡±


    It was the first time Lin Zhongyu was seeing Lin Mengya crying so sadly. He frowned and tried to get free and seek an explanation for her.


    ¡°I know you feel sad. I do too. However, the little girl needs to stay alone now. She would not like to see anyone.¡±


    Qinghu was just as sad as Lin Zhongyu.


    ¡°Long Tianhao, you really think highly of yourself!¡±


    ¡°No one can upset my little girl!¡±


    ¡°It would be better to try to give Long Tianhao a hard time than to comfort your sister. Let¡¯s think about how to bring her justice, okay?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s proposal was perfectly consistent with what Lin Zhongyu wanted.


    Both of them looked at the main room. Its window was closed tightly. They exchanged glances full of understanding.


    ¡°Long Tianhao¡¯s bad day is coming!¡±


    Lin Mengya cried herself to sleep on the ground.


    While she was dazzled, she felt someone touching her face in her sleep.


    She whipped the hand touching her face away with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Stop, you fox. I want to sleep.¡±


    However, that person didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he smiled and spoke in a low, deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold on the ground. Go to bed.¡±


    The voice sounded soft and immature like a boy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes in a daze and looked over at that chattering person.


    ¡°Eh? How did Xiaoyu grow up overnight?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately came to her senses and looked at the young man in front of her in alert.


    ¡°He is not Xiaoyu!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned against the corner as she held the blanket and stared at the young man worriedly.


    It was no wonder that she had mistaken him for Xiaoyu.


    The young man looked older than Xiaoyu.


    He was wearing a lake-blue robe that made him look both evil and beautiful.


    His face was fair and clean, with nice features. Unlike Xiaoyu¡¯s gender-ambiguous appearance, his face looked more feminine.


    ¡°Who am I? Guess. If you guess correctly, I won¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, I will leave a mark on your face with my knife.¡±


    The young man smiled and took a bent knife out of his cuff.


    Lin Mengya did not look panicked.


    ¡°If you dare to hurt me, I promise you that you will never see the world outside my house again.¡±


    ¡°What are Night and Qinghu doing? A thug has broken into my room. Why haven¡¯t they shown up yet?¡±


    ¡°Smart. You¡¯re right. It is not that easy to enter your house. That bastard made a good choice. I appreciate you as well.¡±


    The young man was completely evil.


    Lin Mengya sensed his ill intentions, which were as dark as the ink in his eyes.


    He looked more wicked than Qinghu had been before.


    He was not an enemy one could defeat easily.


    ¡°Is there enmity between you and Xiaoyu? If not, what¡¯s the relationship between you two?¡±


    Lin Mengya was enraged. ¡°Bastard? Xiaoyu is my family now. No one can insult him.¡±


    ¡°I have no relationship with that bastard. He is just a result of a secret affair. I am much nobler than him.¡±


    The man lifted her chin up lightly with his knife.


    There was deep coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Woman, if you don¡¯t want to see him die in front of you, watch him. Tell him not to covet something that doesn¡¯t belong to him.¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at him stubbornly but said nothing.


    They both looked at each other, no one averting their eyes first.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ Funny. Lin Nansheng¡¯s sister. If possible, I really want to try to eat your heart.¡±


    Then, the man took back his knife.


    He glanced at Lin Mengya with great interest before he felt free to walk through the door of the main room and get out of there.


    Until that man disappeared out of sight,


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. Only she could feel that her back was already bathed in cold sweat.


    ¡°God!¡± Lin Mengya soothed her panic by touching her chest. If the door had not been open, what happened just now would have become her nightmare.


    Inside her room, a seductive, cool fragrance floated in the air. Lin Mengya turned round and noticed a blossoming rosa multiflora on the table.


    ¡°Hey, playboy!¡±


    She picked up that flower and noticed that the fragrance was coming from the rosa multiflora.


    She thought about it for a while and then decided to hide it.


    Her heart felt heavy.


    One problem came after another.


    It seemed that Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know it yet. Thus, she had to keep it a secret.


    It appeared that Xiaoyu¡¯s identity was more complicated than she had expected.


    ¡°Heavens, why does everything happen to me?¡±

 Chapter 195 Animals Better-Treated than Humans

    The sleepiness in Lin Mengya vanished in that instant when she was frightened by that young man with the Rosa Multiflora flower.


    Sitting by the bedside, Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead continuously.


    Her emotion had gone out of control for a moment, which was why she wailed and shouted at Long Tianhao. That was so embarrassing!


    Sigh, how was she going to face him again?


    ¡°Are you feeling better, Elder Sister?¡±


    Xiaoyu¡¯s voice echoed from outside.


    The little guy had entered the room smiling and carrying a heap of laundry, and Lin Mengya could see a smile on his delicate face.


    ¡°Whose clothes are these?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu continued smiling and in a joyfully satisfied manner, he said, ¡°You make a guess!¡±


    A frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead instantly.


    These lovely kids had all been under Qinghu¡¯s bad influence.


    As she took over the pile of clothes from Lin Zhongyu¡¯s hands, a golden silk waist band fell onto the floor.


    ¡°Are these¡­ the prince¡¯s clothes? Have you¡­ removed the prince¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide only to see a smiling Xiaoyu nodding away.


    Oh heavens! He actually undressed Long Tianhao! She was finished. Now Long Tianhao would tear down the entire Liuxin Courtyard.


    At this moment, Long Tianhao was frowning as he stood by Qingbo Pool.


    He was certain that he had left his clothes by the pool. Could Steward Deng have taken them?


    That should not be the case, because if he did, he would have placed a new set of clothes in their place.


    Qingbo Pool, which was within the grounds of Qinwu Courtyard, was a neat little hotspring pool.


    Prince Yu¡¯s mansion was originally the home to a beloved official of the late emperor. At one point in time, it was a much-contended place among the officials because of the presence of the mouth of a hot spring.


    Because of the emperor¡¯s special favor towards Long Tianhao, his son, he had specially gifted this mansion to him.


    He was disconcerted after he returned from his visit to Lin Mengya, which was why he had come to have a dip in the hotspring.


    However, where were his clothes after he got out of the spring?


    A beautiful image of a woman appeared and it quietly approached the Qingbo Pool.


    Long Tianhao turned his body and saw that the lady carrying some clothing and smiling coquettishly at him was none other than Jiang Ruqin.


    ¡°Here is your clothing, Cousin.¡±


    She started blushing before she could even finish her sentence.


    Jiang Ruqin was cladded in a dress of thin cotton yarn which was a little translucent, so much so her shoulders were visible from time to time.


    Above her pretty little face on top of her head, her hair was tied up in a side-way pony tail, accessorized with a pearly hairpin.


    Every tiny expression on her face exuberated tenderness and grace.


    Her alluring mannerism could drive any man crazy.


    Long Tianhao reached out a large hand towards Jiang Ruqin, and in that instant, the virgin¡¯s breathing instinctively quickened.


    Her aunt was right. Her cousin would come to her as long as she gave it her all.


    However, to her surprise, the large hand merely grabbed hold of the robe in her hand.


    ¡°Dear cousin, shall I help you with putting on your clothes?¡±


    Her slightly trembling voice sounded so miserable and pathetic that it could melt anyone¡¯s heart, but unfortunately, not Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.


    Instead, Long Tianhao¡¯s face fell.


    He did not like Jiang Ruqin to behave in this way, in fact, he was repulsed by her behavior.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    He took the belt from her hand and skillfully put it around his waist.


    These were his clothes and belt.


    Jiang Ruqin had apparently entered his room in his absence.


    This was an outrageous act.


    ¡°In future, do not enter my room without my permission.¡±


    His voice frightened Jiang Ruqin a little.


    She might be slow, but she could tell his aversion towards her behavior from the tone of his voice.


    ¡°Dear cousin, you know I¡¯m simply very fond of you. Why can¡¯t you reciprocate the feeling?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ruqin could no longer hold back her emotions but cried out to Long Tianhao.


    Unfortunately, Long Tianhao refused to even turn around to face her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy,¡± he said flatly.


    She was no longer the cousin Long Tianhao used to know since the moment she made use of Xing¡¯er to frame Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya might be ruthless, but she was at the same time a faithful friend and a girl with self-respect.


    Jiang Ruqin, on the other hand, was only concerned about the glory and status that came with being Princess Yu.


    Unlike Lin Mengya, who pushed away the glory and status that came with being Princess Yu.


    Strangely, his heart was pained when he thought about her tears.


    ¡°You guys are so playful!¡±


    Back in the Liuxin Courtyard, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were holding on to the basins of water on their heads with both of their hands, while their eyes pleaded with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Snow, the baby tiger, watch both of them for me and don¡¯t let them move!¡±


    The two animals which had grown a fair bit, were baring their teeth as they each watched one of guys intently.


    ¡°Elder Sister, Qinghu and I were just thinking that he shouldn¡¯t bully you!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu looked at Lin Mengya with a pathetic expression, while Qinghu, blinking, was still smiling a cheeky as he looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I know you meant well for me, but there is still something which you shouldn¡¯t do. Moreover, he did not bully me. I was the one who was deliberately provocative.¡±


    How could she bring herself to hold the two of them accountable?


    Since she arrived, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were the only ones who were sincerely kindly to her.


    Although they were always up to shockingly offensive antics.


    To her, these did not bother her because she was fully aware of their good intentions towards her.


    ¡°Alright, I shall stop punishing you two. I¡¯m going to bring the prince¡¯s clothes over to him, while you stay here in the Liuxin Courtyard. Snow and the baby tiger, watch them for me.¡±


    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu fixed their gazes on the eyes of the two little beasts.


    Sighing, they realized that they had been treated worse than these two small animals.


    After pressing the guards to tell her Long Tianhao¡¯s whereabouts, she learned that he was at Qingbo Pool.


    She carried his clothes and headed towards the pool, but was surprised when she saw Jiang Ruqin coming from the direction of the pool.


    Her eyes were bloodshot and hairpin slightly displaced in her disheveled hair.


    The clothes she was wearing was revealing part of her shoulder, which made her look especially alluring.


    When Jiang Ruqin spotted Lin Mengya, the expression on her face changed to one of satisfaction as she straightened her clothes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Princess Yu? Perhaps I should change the way address you to Elder Sister.¡±


    Lin Mengya dazed. It seemed that the clothes in her hands were no longer needed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Miss Jiang can continue to call me your cousin-in-law, which sounds much better.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin lifted up her gaze and Lin Mengya, then she deliberately bared one of her shoulders again.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law? Alright, anyways it will only be a few more days for me to address you that way. My dear cousin really dotes on me regardless,¡± said Jiang Ruqin equivocally.


    Then she, followed by her servants strode past Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya kept up the smile on her face until Jiang Ruqin was completely out of sight.


    Then a fiery rage welled up from within her.


    She tightened her grip on the clothes and returned to the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Baiji, Baiji, where are you?¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya stepped into the courtyard, she started calling out for Baiji and looked as if she could not wait any longer.


    Baiji, who was sewing a winter coat for Lin Mengya in the room immediately came out to welcome, but the moment Lin Mengya spotted her, she tossed Long Tianhao¡¯s clothes to her.


    ¡°Use the fabric from this piece of clothing to make two little pieces of clothing for Snow and the baby tiger respectively! I want you to do it now!¡±


    Baiji stared at the piece of clothing that landed in her hands and thought it looked familiar.


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this a piece of the prince¡¯s clothing?¡±


    The fabric was of the highest quality satin and the prince was about the only person in the entire mansion who fitted to wear clothes of made out of such fabric.


    ¡°Indeed. Make sure you wash it clean before you use it, lest some disease from it comes onto you.¡±


    After giving the instructions in a furious tone, Lin Mengya returned to her own room.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Went the main door as she slammed it shut.


    ¡°Who is she angry with?¡±


    Baiji shook her head and headed back to her room to do her chores.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was sitting in front of her study table and slipping through the pages of her book angrily.


    Humph! How many faithful men could one find in the world? Most men were fickle in love affairs or even heartbreakers.


    ¡°Sigh, who are you mad with now? Do you want me to give vent to your anger on your behalf?¡±


    Qinghu was wearing a brilliant smile when he came up close to Lin Mengya, looking at her.


    To Qinghu¡¯s surprise, she, who was holding out a book to him a moment ago, had reached out and pinched his cheek in between when Qinghu was totally unprepared.


    ¡°My face! My pretty face!¡±


    Lin Mengya continued to pink harder instead of letting go.


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t afford to pay for any disfiguration of my face.¡±


    However, Lin Mengya did not show any pity but continued pinching and squeezing Qinghu¡¯s face.


    ¡°My Queen, I surrender. Please let me off.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s miserable expression helped dissipate half of Lin Mengya¡¯s fury.


    However, she remained sulky.


    ¡°Did you not go to deliver the prince¡¯s clothes? Did he become as bold as to bully you again?¡±


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya sighed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my own problem. It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Lin Mengya rested her chin on her hands as she furrowed her brows in misery.


    ¡°Qinghu, how do I get a divorce if we are members of the royal family?¡±


    The expression in the eyes of Qinghu changed the moment he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you want to divorce Long Tianhao? Forget it! You can lead such a good life staying by his side. You get to have good food and wine and you get a lot more advantage of staying by his side. Why do you want to divorce him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking¡­¡±


    It sounded ridiculous that she had unknowingly become a married woman when she first came here.


    If she became a divorced woman for no reason, she would have been greatly disadvantaged.


    ¡°Oh yes, Qinghu, you¡¯ve been living a life of a vagrant for so many years, do you know of any powerful organization or noble family which uses the Rosa Multiflora as a symbol?¡± asked Lin Mengya.


    At the same time, she was trying hard to get the emotional turmoil regarding her romantic feelings out of her mind.


    That suspicious figure she glimpsed felt like a dangerous person. If she did not probe further, she was afraid that Xiaoyu would be in danger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any organization or noble family with Rosa Multiflora as its symbol.¡±


    Qinghu thought over Lin Mengya¡¯s question carefully, despite being clueless about her reason for asking such a question.


    ¡°However, there was one person using the flower to represent himself, who was not a commoner.¡±


    At the mention of this person, even Qinghu looked a little fearful.


    ¡°Do you know of a nation called Lieyun Empire which was to the south-west of Dajin?¡±


    Lin Mengya searched her memory and she vaguely remembered that she had read about it in the books.


    ¡°It was a place with dense forests, therefore, most parts of that country was very humid and infested with poisonous bugs and plants. For this reason, the people of Lieyun Empire were all expert in the use of poison.¡±


    ¡°Please focus on the main point,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    Qinghu rolled his eyes at the impatient Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 196 An Unstable State of Panic

    ¡°The important point is that the emperor of Lieyun Empire is a puppet. It was rumored that a first grade official in the courts holds all the power in his hands, and a mysterious Xin Family had been lording over various first grade officials serving terms with power in their hands.


    Lin Mengya nodded as she listened to Qinghu¡¯s explanation.


    This strategy of forcing the emperor into submission so an official could take over all the power had been used by both Dong Zhuo and Cao Cao.


    The Xin Family in question was definitely one of those who employed this tactic.


    ¡°Within the current Xin Family, there is this young man Xin Li, who, although the second son to his father, is the most highly regarded in his family. He is exceptionally intelligent and therefore was greatly doted upon by his father. He is sly like a fox, violent and cruel like a wolf and he loves torturing convicts. I heard from some people who had been to Lieyun that Xin Li would kill a few hundreds of them just for entertainment every year. The people of Lieyun will live in misery if the nation falls under the control of such a leader. This man was nicknamed ¡°Mr. Rosa Multiflora¡±, but do note that the Rosa Multiflora flower in his hand had been watered using human blood,¡± continued Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya had to agree with what Qinghu described because from the short period of time she spent with that man last night, she could tell that he was none other than Xin Li.


    Were both Xin Li and Xiaoyu the descendants of the Xin Family?


    Occasionally, Baisu would reveal a glimpse of Xiaoyu¡¯s background in the things she said.


    From the amount of attention given to him, Xiaoyu could stand a chance in obtaining the Xin Family¡¯s inheritance.


    Otherwise, why would Xin Li come all the way here to threaten her?


    ¡°Lass, why are you making inquiries about him?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s curiosity had been stirred up. To him, the nation of Lieyun was a thousand miles away and the lass did not have any relatives living there as far as he knew.


    After some careful consideration, Lin Mengya decided to keep her encounter with Xin Li a secret from Qinghu.


    She knew Qinghu too well. If he were to learn that the man had threatened her with seven daggers, Qinghu would definitely go straight to assassinate that Xin Li by himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You should know that I¡¯m learning all about poison from my teacher. My teacher used to speak highly about the poisonous bugs and herbs in Lieyun. I¡¯ve heard her mention it a few times.¡±


    Qinghu eyed Lin Mengya suspiciously, but she was good at covering up, so eventually, Qinghu was unable to spot any loopholes.


    ¡°What your teacher said was true. However, you¡¯d better keep a distance from this Xin Li if you were to bump into him.¡±


    He must really be a violent man, given that even Qinghu appeared to be fearful of him.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a bimbo?¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. Qinghu than glanced at her chest and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve tolerable intelligence.¡±


    He turned and fled.


    ¡°You, stay there. Explain what you mean by that!¡±


    Lin Mengya ran after him, and the Liuxin Courtyard was once again filled with clamor.


    At this instant, Long Tianhao was sitting in his study, feeling unsettled in his heart.


    He would never expect Jiang Ruqin to behave so shamelessly.


    It looked like he had to think of a way to get this woman out of the mansion as soon as possible.


    He was totally perplexed as to why his mother¡¯s temperament had changed so drastically this time she returned home.


    Whenever he went over to pay his respect to his mother, she would be nagging him on how Lin Mengya was respectful towards her, how she would overtly agree but covertly oppose.


    She also kept singing praises about how virtuous Jiang Ruqin was. It was so overwhelming that he grew sick of it.


    Perhaps it was because of Nanny Jinyue¡¯s sudden demise and she was over-grieved.


    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, I¡¯ve come to deliver a bowl of green bean soup with lily because Concubine De instructed me to do so.¡±


    The slightly hoarse voice of Nanny Jingyue echoed from outside the room.


    Even since Nanny Jinyue passed away, Nanny Jingyue was the only old maid left to serve his mother.


    Although Jingyue was usually serious, she was after all an elder serving his mother by her side. For this reason, Long Tianhao was rather respectful towards her.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll drink it in a while.¡±


    Jingyue nodded and was about to say something, but stopped herself, but eventually simply gave Long Tianhao a glance.


    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± asked Long Tianhao who lifted his head to look at her.


    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, please forgive me for being a busybody, but since Concubine De wishes that you take Miss Jiang as wife, why don¡¯t you just submit to her? There¡¯s no way you can prevail over her.¡±


    The look in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes changed a little as he looked at Jingyue and said, ¡°I know what to do about this. If my mother had sent you to try to persuade me, please forget it.¡±


    Jingyue shook her head when she saw Long Tianhao¡¯s determination in this matter, and eventually left the room.


    Long Tianhao put the document in his hand down on the table and stared at the bowl of green bean lily soup. It smelled so fragrant, just like the ones prepared by Jinyue.


    The sky was clear this night. After Lin Mengya took a bath, she sat by the window and stared into the night sky full of stars.


    As night fell, some men sent by her elder brother had come to deliver the message that his troops would arrive at the capital city in half a month¡¯s time.


    Her brother had even sent her a gift with the messenger.


    She turned to her dresser and picked up the little box made of sandalwood.


    Gently, she opened the box and in there lay a delicate dagger.


    Its sharp blade was hidden in the leather scabbard while the hilt was embedded with some precious stones.


    She wielded it in the air and found that it really fit her little hand.


    This was great, it seemed that only her brother knew what she needed most at this time.


    All of a sudden, the sound of heavy breathing could be heard close to her ears.


    With a jolt, Lin Mengya turned and pointed the dagger at the intruder.


    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, why are you here?¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered the names of a hundred kinds of poison. However, she was confused by the combination of the herbs they could be made into.


    Good heavens! Among these hundreds of poisonous herbs, a handful of them were rare and precious.


    Why were these combined into a aphrodisiac?


    These people had truly wasted precious raw materials!


    Long Tianhao was feeling horrible. His eyes were bloodshot, making him look fearsome.


    His eyes came into focus for a while, then lost their focus again and the expression on his face almost looked evil.


    His breath was heavy and hot.


    D*mn it! He should not have drunk that bowl of soup.


    He should have known that his mother would not give up so easily.


    As expected, when the aphrodisiac was starting to take effect, Jiang Ruqin had sneaked into his study.


    What was Lin Kui and the rest doing? Were they this incompetent?


    Could they not even stop a woman from entering his room?


    Without any delay, he fled from the flirting Jiang Ruqin. Using all his willpower, he ran all the way to Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard.


    At this moment, he was almost going crazy from the effect of the aphrodisiac.


    ¡°Help me¡­ with the antidote¡­¡±


    His brow were deeply furrowed. He did not want to be overcome by the effect of the aphrodisiac.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    She should just leave him locked up until the effect went away? No way, the aphrodisiac was too strong. Long Tianhao might become a useless man if nothing was done.


    How about a cold bath? Where was she going to find cold water?


    Lin Mengya turned around and began rummaging through her supply of herbs and medication.


    Why were all the medications she found in her room useless? There really a shortage of the medication at the time when it was needed.


    The aphrodisiac was gradually taking effect in Long Tianhao¡¯s body.


    The shadow of the figure before Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes had become the object of his yearning.


    There seemed to be a voice screaming in his head.


    ¡°She is your wife, isn¡¯t it her duty to help you get over this?¡±


    If she truly became his woman, she would not be able to leave him easily.


    Lin Mengya, who was rummaging through her stuff was suddenly encircled in a hot embrace.


    Oh no! Long Tianhao could no longer hold it in.


    She turned around in an attempt to tell him to endure a while more, when his mouth came down on hers.


    His breath engulfed her in an instant.


    In that moment, Lin Mengya felt as if the heavens and the earth were spinning.


    This was not a kiss. It was an act of possessiveness a male had towards a female.


    Lin Mengya frowned and began beating Long Tianhao with her fists. However, she was terrified to realize that it had no effect on him.


    ¡°Let, let go of me!¡±


    She was at a loss of what to do and her eyes were filled with such fear which was rarely seen in them.


    No, things should not have happened in this way!


    In her struggle, she had somehow provoked the hidden animal instinct in Long Tianhao.


    Sin was like the water released from a floodgate. There was no stopping it.


    While she let out a scream, all of a sudden, some hit Long Tianhao from behind and he fainted.


    ¡°Are you alright, lass? Are you alright?¡±


    Qinghu asked with concern on his bruised face.


    The bruises on his face were a result of his struggle with Night.


    He would never have expected Long Tianhao to do such a thing to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Qinghu, Qinghu¡­ he was so scary, scary.¡±


    Her clothes had been torn from Long Tianhao¡¯s tugging.


    Her frightened screams had alarmed all the people in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    A heartbroken Qinghu carried Lin Mengya from the bed.


    Her trembling body testified how helpless Lin Mengya was a moment ago.


    ¡°Master, Master, are you alright?¡±


    The faces of the four maidservants who entered the room later on were all streaked with tears.


    If Qinghu had not fought with Night with all his might, perhaps by now, Lin Mengya would have been¡­


    The people in the Liuxin Courtyard were all aware that Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao were merely husband and wife in name.


    Although they were rooting for Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya, what the prince did was too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright now. Quick, carry the prince to the teacher. He¡¯s been poisoned!¡±


    She was still in shock from what happened, but she did not want any harm to come upon Long Tianhao.


    Frankly this was not entirely his fault.


    Despite knowing that he was not to be blamed, Lin Mengya¡¯s body continued trembling while Baiji held her in her arms.


    ¡°It would be better for scum like him to die!¡±


    Xiaoyu said through his gritted teeth, frowning.


    ¡°No, he had really been poisoned and the effect of the poison is powerful. He didn¡¯t do this to me on purpose. Don¡¯t be impulsive, Xiaoyu.¡±


    All of them glanced at the unconscious Long Tianhao and saw that his brows were furrowed into a deep frown, even though his eyes were closed.


    It appeared that he was undergoing some torment.


    His handsome face was frighteningly flushed.


    He was obviously not well.


    ¡°Step back, don¡¯t lay a finger on my master!¡±


    The voice of Night echoed through the air. He appeared immediately, walked up to Long Tianhao briskly and helped him up.


    However, at that moment, Lin Mengya realized that Night¡¯s right hand seemed to be lacking in strength.


    At the same time, she caught Qinghu glaring at him with a cold look on his eyes and she instantly understood what happened.


    ¡°Baizhi, go up and help Night!¡±


    Baizhi, though reluctant, was obedient to Lin Mengya and immediately went over to help.


    Lin Zhongyu sighed. With a wave of his hand towards Baizhi, he said, ¡°Let me do it. If he wakes up, I want him to give me an account of what happened!¡±

 Chapter 197 Meeting up with an Old Pal

    Night, together with Lin Zhongyu, supported Long Tianhao as they dragged him away. As they were walking through the arched door, Xiaoyu made Long Tianhao bump his head onto the side and Lin Mengya caught sight of it. She wondered if he had done it on purpose.


    It was quite a hard collision and she supposed it would be painful.


    ¡°Master, can we not live in the prince¡¯s mansion any longer?¡±


    Baizhi had been around Lin Mengya for the longest time. Although she still had a childish mentality, she loved Lin Mengya dearly.


    She looked miserably at her master, teary-eyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our courtyard may not be as spacious as the prince¡¯s mansion, it is still very comfortable. Master, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to support ourselves there.¡±


    Even Baiji, who was the most matured and steady one of them all, felt heartbroken over what had happened.


    They knew Lin Mengya too well. If Long Tianhao did what he had intended just now, there would be no turning back.


    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s personality, they supposed she would have done something rash afterwards.


    ¡°I know all of you are concerned about me. However, now is not the time to leave.¡±


    Having calmed down a little now, Lin Mengya popped her head out of the layers of blanket which she was wrapped up in.


    Why was there such a strong dose of aphrodisiac in Long Tianhao¡¯s body?


    ¡°Alright, I think you can all go now. I¡¯ve something to discuss with Qinghu.¡±


    The four maidservants hesitated for a moment, but eventually exited Lin Mengya¡¯s room. They had begun to discuss how they should take turns guarding outside Lin Mengya¡¯s room.


    ¡°Yes? Do you want to me kill or castrate the d*mn prince? Just tell me!¡±


    A sinister look appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face.


    To Qinghu, it was a miracle for someone to continue living, having attempted to violate his lass.


    Lin Mengya gave him an accusing look, then shook her head and said, ¡°He had been doped. The others may not be able to tell, but I suppose it should not escape your eyes?¡±


    The fierce look in his eyes faded and he nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°I smelt the smell of the dream flower on his body. Do you know which aphrodisiac contains the dream flower?¡±


    It was said that the dream flower was a kind of herb growing close to the north pole.


    This was the reason Long Tianhao was unable to suppress its effect because it was too overpowering.


    Qinghu shuddered at the mention of this flower. A hateful and repulsive look flashed across his eyes in that instant.


    It was a deeply engraved, unpleasant memory from his past.


    ¡°The dream flower is produced in extremely small amounts. Because its effect was so powerful, it was only supplied to the royal families.¡±


    Qinghu said with a deeply chilling voice.


    It seemed that the people in the royal family were all so hypocritical.


    While on the surface, they may appear to be good, but they used means and ways to achieve their selfish goals behind people¡¯s back.


    He would not turn out this way if not for those things people did to him.


    ¡°Did you say it¡¯s reserved for the royals¡¯ use?¡±


    Lin Mengya went into a state of deep thought for a while. If only the members of the royal family could get hold of this poison, then she would be the only one who had access.


    However, given that the effect of it was so strong, would she not be concerned that it was dangerous to her son?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, only those members with a higher status in the royal family would have access to it. How could Prince Yu be so lascivious? Didn¡¯t he know that he might even lose his life by taking it? Would he choose fulfillment of his lust over his life?¡±


    Lin Mengya knew better than to think likewise. Having gathered the information about the poison from Qinghu, she had all her doubts cleared.


    If the dosage given was exceeding the recommended dosage, the person would bleed from the seven apertures of his head.


    ¡°Qinghu, can you do me a favor by going to the Art Courtyard to investigate something?¡±


    Lin Mengya pondered over the matter and thought that it would be wise to confirm if Concubine De was the one who doped Long Tianhao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Qinghu refused to take her order and started to throw a tantrum. In his mind, Long Tianhao had attempted to violate Lin Mengya after all.


    It was lucky for Long Tianhao that Qinghu had not killed him.


    There was no way he would help Long Tianhao out!


    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about me, but do you really think that I¡¯m that kindhearted?¡±


    At this, Qinghu looked her up and down and thought that she was definitely not the kindhearted type.


    Surely she would not let this slip her chance to take revenge.


    She used her fingers to indicate to Qinghu to come closer as she whispered into his ears.


    A cheeky look appeared in Qinghu¡¯s eyes as he shot a glance at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Wait here, and I¡¯ll go gather the necessary evidence from the Art Courtyard.¡±


    Qinghu was most willing to do anything that would create more trouble for Long Tianhao.


    In the next moment, Lin Mengya was left alone in her room.


    ¡°It is normal for a man to be impulsive. You could have used your dagger to stab him. Why? Couldn¡¯t you bear to do it?¡±


    The voice of Yunzhu echoed through the air and Lin Mengya instantly turned to face the shadowy figure in front of her.


    It seemed that a lot was happening here in her room tonight.


    ¡°He is Prince Yu. There would be a lot of trouble if he dies.¡±


    Yet, a small voice in Lin Mengya was saying otherwise.


    She almost blurted out the real reason, even though she could hardly believe it herself.


    ¡°Em, perhaps this was one of the reasons. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in knowing the matters of your heart.¡±


    Yunzhu took off the black veil covering her face, which was covered with so many wrinkles that she looked extremely aged.


    In the Sanjue Hall, she would have her face covered all day, so that no one knew that this old woman in black was once the most beautiful woman in the capital city.


    ¡°Qinghu told me that you¡¯ve discovered a way to restore my face a little?¡±


    They were back to the topic of the important issue. Lin Mengya nodded, and then shook her head again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yunzhu looked at Lin Mengya with concern in her eyes. No matter how she pretended not to mind, she wished she could become beautiful again.


    ¡°I have not fully understood the poison in your body, but I can concentrate all that poison in your body onto one spot. Moreover, I¡¯m not sure how exactly your body would react to this.¡±


    This was what her teacher called ¡°sealing the poison¡±. Nevertheless, it could turn into something even more dangerous to her body.


    For this reason, the procedure could only be carried out by her teacher.


    ¡°Alright, it can¡¯t be worse than the state I¡¯m in now.¡±


    For some reason, it felt as if Yunzhu was desperate to restore her face tonight.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a while and finally decided to bring Yunzhu to her teacher to let her have a look at Yunzhu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Give me a minute. I will get changed and bring you to my teacher.¡±


    In the secret chamber at the basement of the prince¡¯s mansion, the unconscious Long Tianhao was gradually regaining his consciousness.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing that came into sight was Night¡¯s concerned face.


    The moment he tried to push himself up, he realized that his limbs were sore and completely strengthless. He felt as if they had been run over by some vehicle.


    ¡°What, what happened to me?¡±


    His voice sounded hoarse.


    Long Tianhao was totally unaware of what he had done earlier on.


    ¡°You? You went violent and out of control and did something so rude that it¡¯s unforgivable. Are you pretending that you¡¯ve no memory of it?¡± Lin Zhongyu rebuked Long Tianhao coldly.


    Long Tianhao pulled himself up to a sitting position with the help of Night.


    While sitting by one side was Lin Zhongyu, glaring at him with disdain.


    He remembered drinking the bowl of green bean lily soup and feeling a burning sensation all over.


    Then Jiang Ruqin came into his study, and then¡­


    He could not recall the rest.


    ¡°What did I do just now?¡±


    He turned to query Night, only to see Night shaking his head at him.


    Perplexed, Long Tianhao looked towards Lin Zhongyu, who was gnashing his teeth.


    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows. What exactly did he do?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do much, you just trampled some plants and flowers.¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly appeared in the stone room and everyone turned their attention to her.


    Hearing her words, Lin Zhongyu was about to retort when Lin Mengya stopped him in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the prince is alright now. Teacher, may I discuss something with you private?¡±


    Baili Rui had no idea what happened, just that Lin Zhongyu was furious when they first arrived.


    Baili Rui supposed that it had to be something to do with his protege that made this young man fly into a rage.


    Sigh, it may not always be a good thing to have an outstanding protege.


    Lin Mengya led Baili Rui into a secret chamber because Yunzhu¡¯s existence had to be kept a secret.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya had taken another route, which was a secret passage which only she and Baili Rui knew about.


    ¡°Teacher, this is the friend I talked to you about. Please have a look at her and see if you¡¯re able to help neutralize the poison in her body.¡±


    Yunzhu turned around and her body froze the instant she saw Baili Rui.


    Lin Mengya could sense the moment Yunzhu¡¯s body stiffened.


    She looked at both of them with puzzlement. Did they actually know each other?


    ¡°Since you are Lin Mengya¡¯s friend, I will try my best to treat you. Please remove the veil on your face so I can have a look at it.¡±


    However, Yunzhu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Baili Rui and they revealed a mix of emotions.


    It was only when Lin Mengya nudged Yunzhu that she gradually calmed her emotions.


    ¡°I¡­ Thank you.¡±


    She took the veil off and a wrinkled face came into sight.


    Nevertheless, there was completely no sign of disgust in Baili Rui¡¯s expression.


    As a physician, albeit a physician specializing in the study of poison, he had been through countless bizarre cases over the years.


    Yunzhu¡¯s wrinkled face was in stark contrast with her silky smooth neck.


    Baili Rui excitedly took out a silver needle and pierced it into Yunzhu¡¯s face.


    A purplish red drop of blood appeared which took Lin Mengya and Baili Rui by surprise.


    The poison in Yunzhu¡¯s body was apparently very aggressive and they wondered how she was able to endure until today.


    ¡°How did you get poisoned?¡±


    There was a sober look in Baili Rui¡¯s eyes as he fixed his eyes on the few drops of blood he collected in a small ceramic dish a moment ago.


    Baili Rui had been studying into poison half of his life. It was not difficult for him to come to some conclusions using these few drops of blood.


    ¡°My, my enemy plotted against me, and I was careless to have fallen into my enemy¡¯s hands.¡±


    Yunzhu¡¯s eyes were fixed on Baili Rui, but he was totally unaware because at this moment, he was intently studying her blood.


    ¡°Although the poison is aggressive, it¡¯s not difficult to neutralize it. I heard that you¡¯ve approached some experts to help neutralize it. Whoever that was must be a quack. He actually activated the effect of the poison. It was also because of the quack that you have been tormented day and night, but haven¡¯t died.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s, that¡¯s impossible! He would never inflict harm upon me! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Yunzhu glared at Baili Rui in shock and continued to deny what Baili Rui suggested

 Chapter 198 Playboy Teacher

    ¡°You may have doubts about my character, but you can¡¯t doubt my skill in neutralizing poison!¡±


    Baili Rui glared at the woman before him when he heard her words of retort.


    ¡°Character? Are you talking to me about character? If not for you, Mr. Gusu, I wouldn¡¯t end up in this state!¡±


    Yunzhu cried out, and then disappeared into the secret passage.


    ¡°Mr. Gusu? She, she¡¯s Yunxi!¡±


    Baili Rui, who was full of mettle, had never felt so ashamed.


    He widened his eyes and stared into the pitch-dark secret passage.


    In an instant, Baili Rui looked defeated.


    ¡°Wait for me, Yunzhu!¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to run after Yunxi when she observed that her teacher seemed to have his life sucked out of him.


    He went into a daze while staring at the purplish red blood in the dish.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about, Teacher? What¡¯s the story of Mr. Gusu and Yunxi all about?¡±


    Lin Mengya was in a dilemma whether to run after Yunzhu.


    Yunzhu¡¯s condition had not stabilized. Lin Mengya was afraid that a blow to Yunzhu now would cause her to go delirious.


    She would not be able to take the blow at this moment, given her already battered body.


    Her teacher was not in any better state either. After weighing the situation, Lin Mengya decided to remain behind with Baili Rui.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all down to destiny.¡±


    Baili Rui took a pearly hairpin out of his pocket.


    Although it appeared to be an outdated design, it was nevertheless intricately made.


    However, from how the pearls had lost their luster, Baili Rui must have taken the hairpin out every now and then to look at it.


    ¡°Teacher, once I heard Yunzhu said that she fell in a love with a man. Are you that man?¡±


    The Baili Rui before Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes may seem to be very embarrassed, but she was able to tell that he used to be a charming man when he was young.


    For reason that Baili Wuchen was raised by Baili Rui, these two were rather similar in their mannerisms and temperament.


    Baili Rui was in fact the more mettlesome of the two.


    Without a doubt, he had to be a lady-killer when he was young.


    Qinghu had once mentioned that Yunzhu had ended up in this state because of one man.


    The more Lin Mengya looked at her teacher, the more she was convinced that he had the capacity to be such a playboy.


    However, prying into this matter was no longer simply to satisfy her curiosity now.


    If she failed to calm Yunzhu, her Sanjue Hall would become an unrealized dream.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she ever loved me, but I¡¯ve definitely loved her. I had no idea how she came to this state, but I¡¯m certain that to her, she¡¯d rather die than to live in this manner.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not push it, seeing that her teacher did not have the intention to tell her the story.


    She shook her head and got up to leave.


    ¡°Lass, will you pass this back to her? Please just say to her that I had let her down fifteen years ago.¡±


    Baili Rui glanced at the pearly hairpin in his hand with a reluctant look, but finally handed it over to Lin Mengya.


    She gave her teacher a helpless look. It was no wonder he could continue living in a dark place without any sunlight.


    When the heart was dead, what else could one not let go?


    ¡°No, Teacher, running away from the problem is not a solution. If you¡¯re sincere about asking her for forgiveness, you should give this to her in person.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave the hairpin back to her teacher. She thought it would be better for those two to settle their problem face to face.


    When Lin Mengya eventually exited the secret passage, she was surprised to bump into Yunzhu at the gate of her courtyard.


    Yunzhu had not covered her face with the veil because she was too shaken up.


    At this moment, purplish-red blood was oozing out of the tiny pinhole which Baili Rui had punctured.


    In the dark of the night, her aged countenance, together with the purplish-red blood on her face made her a phantom-looking figure.


    ¡°You may continue to be shaken up if you wish to die.¡±


    Lin Mengya kept her distance out of fear, but she said those words as a reminder.


    Lin Mengya was not sure if her words had an effect on Yunzhu, nevertheless, Yunzhu finally calmed down.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve told me earlier that he was going to be the person who would cure the poison in me, I would rather die.¡±


    Yunzhu, who had regained her composure, put the veil back onto her face.


    However, he did sound a little cold, as if there was great hatred between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea in the beginning the reason you hated Teacher so much. Fifteen years had passed after all, you can¡¯t be joking if your life is at stake.¡±


    Lin Mengya had the impression that the person whom Yunzhu wanted Lin Mengya to save was the man Yunzhu¡¯s loved.


    However, from the look of it, Yunzhu seemed to have a deep relationship with her teacher.


    Sigh, no matter how smart a person was, the matters of the heart would always wreak havoc to his rationality.


    ¡°Hate? He¡¯s not even worthy of my hatred. You¡¯re right, I will continue to live well, so he would know that he had made a mistake abandoning me.¡±


    Oh my god! Was this what the tragic story of a playboy abandoning his young love all about?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was stirred up. Nevertheless, she tried to look calm and disinterested.


    ¡°How about we go into the room to talk about this?¡±


    Lin Mengya convinced herself that it was not her intention to listen to her teacher¡¯s illicit love while having cracking melon seeds between her teeth.


    It was just because the night was dark and it would not look good if someone saw them.


    Yunzhu gave Lin Mengya one look and nodded.


    Tonight seemed like a perfect time for her to finally reveal the matter which she had kept deep in her heart for years.


    Night had remained in the dungeon to take care of Long Tianhao. Qinghu had not returned from checking out the Art Courtyard, while Lin Zhongyu stayed with Long Tianhao in the dungeon as a standby fight the foot soldiers.


    The four maidservants were the only ones left to accompany Lin Mengya in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    However, when the maids saw Yunzhu, Baizhi, being the timidest among the four, dragged Baiji with her to hide in her room. She was too afraid to come out of her room.


    Baishao and Baisu, who were bolder, remained in the room with Lin Mengya and Yunzhu.


    For the first time in a long time, Lin Mengya had no one to protect or watch over her.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Yunzhu sat by the table, looking as if they were good friends.


    ¡°Back in that year when I first joined Peach Blossom Dock, I was assigned the task of gathering information in Qing Brothel since I was a special prostitute who only served government officials.¡±


    Yunzhu began narrating the painful memory of how the two of them met and hung out.


    She was the woman who had to entertain men everyday, while he was a playboy, who was also the most outstanding physician in the neutralizing of poison in the human body.


    Their rendezvous was as beautiful as what usually happened in drama scripts.


    Keeping their identity secret from one another, they fell in love in troubled times.


    ¡°After two years, he suddenly disappeared. I searched the whole world, but failed to find any trace of him.¡±


    A smiled appeared on Yunzhu¡¯s face when she talked about those endearing times.


    However, at the mention of his disappearance, Lin Mengya sensed a hint of sadness in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes.


    Apparently, the departure of her teacher came as a great blow to Yunzhu.


    ¡°After he left, how did you escape from Peach Blossom Dock£¿And how did your face get ruined?¡±


    At this juncture, the tinge of endearment brought about by her memory suddenly vanished.


    ¡°Subsequently, his buddy sent me a message telling me that he was getting married. I knew my place as a prostitute, that I would never become his wife. I had simply wanted to check his wedding out. Little did I expect that he would be so heartless. He said he was afraid that I would cause harm to his wife. If I insisted on going, I had to ingest an herb prescribed by him, which would forbid me to mobilize my internal powers for three days. Unfortunately, I bumped into my enemy who was after my life on the way to attend the wedding and was thus forced to mobilize my internal powers, which then led to the flare-up of the effect of the poison. In order to save my life, his buddy used his body as an exchange, which was why I found a way of escape, but I turned out into what you see of me today.¡±


    Yunzhu was obviously filled with hatred for Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher. What he did was too much. Even Lin Mengya, who was a mere observer, was filled with rage after listening to Yunzhu¡¯s narration.


    At first, she had thought that her teacher was an upright and straightforward man.


    Never would she have expected him to be such a debauched man.


    No, that did not sound right!


    Lin Mengya pondered carefully and realized that her teacher had never mentioned that he had a family even since she became his disciple.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve known Teacher for a while, and I¡¯ve never heard him talk about having a wife or children.¡±


    After Lin Mengya raised her doubts, Yunzhu dazed for a moment, and then continued with indignation, ¡°Humph! I¡¯m sure he must have abandoned that woman as well. He is good at it.¡±


    Lin Mengya could understand Yunzhu¡¯s hatred towards her teacher, but she also knew to look at this matter objectively.


    She was positive that the expression on her teacher¡¯s face was sincere.


    Unless there was something else which had been kept a secret from her.


    ¡°Rest assured that I will investigate the matter until I get to the bottom of this. As for the poison which is still in your body, you can¡¯t delay any longer to get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°I would rather die than to put my trust in this man!¡±


    When Yunzhu remained adamant about her decision, Lin Mengya was left with no other choice but to agree to let her handle everything else.


    It was only after Lin Mengya continued to placate Yunzhu that she eventually left, still embittered.


    Finally, left alone in the room, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts.


    What exactly happened?


    Long Tianhao recuperated quickly under the watch and care of Baili Rui.


    Although he still looked a little too pale these few days.


    On the other hand, Lin Mengya had claimed to have fallen ill, so that she did not step out of her room at all. Even the others in the Liuxin Courtyard chose not to go outside unless they really had very important matters to tend to.


    Long Tianhao subsequently found out what he had done.


    However, whenever he attempted to go to Liuxin Courtyard to apologize, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu would come in his way and stop him from entering the courtyard.


    Even Night was chased out by Qinghu.


    Left with no choice, he would hide at the surrounding area to keep watch.


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, we have searched all the kitchens in the entire mansion. This was what we found in the small kitchen in the Art Courtyard!¡±


    Long Tianhao had instructed Lin Kui to do a thorough investigation into this in his fury.


    It was never his intention to suspect his own mother, because Baili Rui had told him that he would die of bleeding through the seven apertures of his head if the poison in him was not neutralized in time.


    It could have been anyone in the mansion but not his mother.


    However, against his common sense, Lin Kui found it only in the kitchen in the Art Courtyard.


    ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡±


    Long Tianhao looked into the garden and realized that the entire ground turned red from the fallen leaves.


    In a few days, the branches of the trees would not have any leaves left on them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve handed it over to Mr. Baili for assessment, and it was indeed the poison you ingested that day.¡±


    The information came like a bolt from the blue to Long Tianhao.


    Why, why would his mother poison him?


    ¡°Your Highness, if you would listen to me, I don¡¯t think Concubine De was necessarily the one who poisoned you although the poison was found in the Art Courtyard. So many people go in and out of the Art Courtyard. Perhaps someone had done it to frame Concubine De, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Once again, Long Tianhao could see a glimpse of hope.

 Chapter 199 The Cruel Truth

    The Art Courtyard was Mother¡¯s residence, but it was filled with many servants.


    In addition, there was Jiang Ruqin, who was always looking for opportunities to cause harm.


    Occasional negligence was inevitable.


    Perhaps this was how people found a loophole work on.


    Moreover, the greatest suspect would be Jiang Ruqin, who took every opportunity to crawl up to his bed.


    ¡°Please make a thorough investigation into this matter, but do keep it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Kui turned to leave and Long Tianhao was left alone in his study as he wrestled with his painful suspicion.


    ¡°Are you sure Lin Kui would be able to find those medicinal herbs?¡±


    In the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya was having a round of chess games with Qinghu.


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. I¡¯ve place it by the side of the stove. Even a blind man would be able to find it.¡±


    Qinghu was getting really enthusiastic about the chess game, but no matter which move he made, he was hemmed in by Lin Mengya¡¯s chess pieces.


    ¡°Sounds good, it¡¯s time that he starts to worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya put down another chess piece, then lifted the cup of honey and drank a big mouthful of it.


    She was intoxicated with the feeling of triumph after defeating Qinghu.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve lost once more. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    Qinghu focused all his attention on the chess board.


    Soon there was going to be great chaos in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Everyone was going to think that a mother had intoxicated her own son.


    This same mother was trying to force another woman onto him. This sounded like some law-popularizing column show which was aired at midnight.


    Qinghu thought he and Lin Mengya had just to sit back and watch the drama as it unfolded.


    They would leave all the worrying to Prince Yu.


    ¡°Oh yes, what do you intend to do with Yunzhu?¡± asked Qinghu.


    At the same time, he snatched the bowl of honey tea from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and swallowed a gulp from it.


    ¡°What to do with her? Tell me if you¡¯ve known this all along?¡± asked Lin Mengya.


    She looked at the bowl of honey tea which was too sweet for her, thinking that she just saw a fly went into it.


    ¡°I only knew that the man who forsook her was called some Mr. Gusu. Do you know him?¡±


    Qinghu drank the honey tea happily as he trained his eyes on Lin Mengya. He thought that her expression of reluctance was simply due to him drinking her bowl of tea.


    ¡°Indeed I know him. He is none other than my teacher,¡± said Lin Mengya with indifference.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ It¡¯s your teacher, that old man with a stubbly beard? That¡¯s impossible! Mr. Gusu used to be a famed ladies man in the Capital City. I even had a few encounters with him. How could he be that wretched-looking old man?¡±


    Qinghu looked incredulous at the revelation, so much so that Lin Mengya thought that he had discovered the fly in the honey tea.


    ¡°Come on, everyone has a past. What I¡¯m more worried about is that Yunzhu refuses to let go of the past, in which case, she would refuse to be treated by my teacher. Are we then going to just watch her die?¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned deeply. He teacher had just sent a message through a messenger saying the Yunzhu would not be able to hang on much longer.


    If she continued to let the poison work in her body, she would surely die.


    Lin Mengya felt she was somehow at fault. If she had not brought Yunzhu to her teacher so abruptly, Yunzhu would not have become so agitated.


    ¡°How about you take over the administering of the treatment? Didn¡¯t the old man not say that you¡¯re better than him in the operation of it?¡±


    Qinghu was not overly worried because he could tell that Lin Mengya was more than capable to administer the treatment.


    Lin Mengya pondered, and then broke out into a smile. It looked like the only plausible solution.


    ¡°The prince is here¡­¡±


    The voice of Steward Deng sounded from outside the door.


    The four maidservants who were playing with Snow and the baby tiger gathered around Lin Mengya at once.


    ¡°How was Your Highness in the mood to visit me today?¡±


    After the incident that night, Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao seemed to grow apart somehow.


    Her hand as almost recovered by now, and so she was no longer wearing the bandages.


    The weather was a little chilly today, so Lin Mengya had added an additional layer of red coat on herself.


    The red color enhanced the atmosphere of the cold and lifeless autumn.


    While her countenance appeared exceptional fair in contrast.


    Long Tianhao knew that everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was upset with him.


    However, he had only wanted to see Lin Mengya.


    When he walked up to the pavilion, the usually mettlesome-looking Prince Yu appeared a little decrepit today.


    Lin Mengya sighed quietly. She could not bring herself to harden her heart and chase him out.


    ¡°The rest of you are excused. Please take a seat, Your Highness.¡±


    The four maidservants were most reluctant to leave them alone, but after Lin Mengya gave them look, they submitted and left.


    ¡°Qinghu, you may go too. Rest assured that I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Qinghu snorted and there was a cold look in his eyes.


    He retreated a few steps but trained his eyes on the two people in the pavilion.


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Your Highness, that you¡¯ve come to look for me?¡±


    She reached out and poured him a cup of tea.


    Although the wound on her hand had more or less recovered, there was a hideous looking scar on her snow-white hand.


    ¡°Is the wound on your hand getting better?¡±


    He did not know where to start. For the first time, Long Tianhao was at a loss for what to do in front of a woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost fully recovered. Teacher says it¡¯s not serious given and my wrist bone was not injured.¡±


    The scar sat right in the middle of her palm, so she would touch it whenever she closed her fist.


    Which woman would be happy to have an additional scar on her skin?


    ¡°I, I found something in Mother¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Long Tianhao finally let the words out of his mouth after much contemplation.


    There were both the expression of struggle and loneliness in his eyes. Where had the usually spirited Prince Yu gone?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was Mother who did it.¡±


    Concubine De was a big part of his life all these years.


    If not for her sacrifices and protection, there would be no Long Tianhao of today.


    However, why had his most respected Mother tried to bring harm to him?


    ¡°Even the vilest man would not harm his own child.¡±


    Fixing her gaze on Long Tianhao, she blurted out the words he needed most at this moment.


    Long Tianhao was after all like any other human being.


    To him, Concubine De was his greatest trammel.


    And this moment, Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes seemed to come to life.


    It was as if he had found a supporter.


    ¡°You think so too?¡± Long Tianhao asked earnestly as he grabbed on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, looking anxious.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and nodded even though she had wanted to tell him the truth of what she thought.


    How could she bring herself to shatter Long Tianhao¡¯s fantasy?


    ¡°It had to be so. Mother had to be maligned. It must be someone else who tried to intoxicate me!¡±


    At this juncture, Long Tianhao was like a drowning man who would grab on a life-saving straw.


    A look of yearning appeared in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.


    However, there was a disappointing realization behind that yearning.


    In fact, he understood what was going on, but chose to be in denial.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that this was too cruel for Long Tianhao.


    Unfortunately, the royal was precisely a place for such despicable practices.


    Elder Sister Yueting had been deprived of her chance at a blissful life precisely because of this.


    Lin Mengya rested her hand on Long Tianhao¡¯s hand and decided that she had no choice but to be cruel in revealing the bloody truth to him.


    ¡°My teacher says that this poison could only be found in the palace. If you wish to find out who tried to poison you, you have to start investigating the people in the palace.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had spoken with a gentle voice, her words were like a knife that pierced into Long Tianhao¡¯s heart.


    The expression on his face was that of dejection and the sparkle in his eyes had also dimmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, only the people in the palace, the people in the palace would be able to get hold of such things.¡±


    A despondent Long Tianhao stood up and walked away from Lin Mengya¡¯s little pavilion.


    In his mouth, he could not stop mumbling the words ¡°people in the palace¡± repeatedly.


    Looking at Long Tianhao¡¯s back as he walked away, Lin Mengya put her hand on her left chest where her heart was.


    She felt so heartbroken¡­


    ¡°Did you tell him the truth?¡±


    Qinghu suddenly appeared in the pavilion, but he kept his eyes trained on Long Tianhao, who was getting further and further away.


    Lin Mengya nodded as she put down her hand which was on her chest. This matter was between he and his mother. What did it concern her?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he realizes it now, lest he continues to have unrealistic expectations.¡±


    In his world, this was nothing surprising to Qinghu.


    He had encountered countless cases of mother and son in internecine strife.


    Having seen so much ugliness, Qinghu did not think what was happening between Long Tianhao and his mother was a big deal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as kinship within the royal family. Many lives were sacrificed in the process of fighting for the throne. Be it fathers or brothers, anyone could be eliminated as long as he gets in the other¡¯s way.¡±


    Lin Mengya shut her eyes for a moment to calm her tumultuous emotions.


    She had regained her calm and composure by the time she opened her eyes again.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go pay our respects to Concubine De.¡±


    Lin Mengya got up and straightened her dress. It was time to exchange some moves with her mother-in-law.


    ¡°Alright, let me get changed.¡±


    As Qinghu headed towards his room, Lin Mengya seemed to have remembered something all of sudden and she called out to him.


    ¡°Wait, can you help me look for that fly which I keep in the bowl of honey tea? It took me a great effort to catch it.¡±


    Qinghu almost stumbled forward as he quickly grabbed the doorcase, his face drained of its colors as he shot a glance at the cheeky-looking Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Idiotic lass! You stay right there; I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The atmosphere in the Art Courtyard was exceptionally gloomy.


    None of the servants dared raise their voices.


    They were all going about their businesses quietly.


    They did not even dare to greet each other out loud, but merely exchanged knowing looks when they bumped into each other.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even succeed with the use of that aphrodisiac. Do you expect me to tie the prince up and put him on your bed?¡±


    At this moment, Concubine De was pruning her bonsai in the main room.


    Concubine De had raised her brows as she spoke, but other than that, she did not betray any other emotions on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me, Aunt, and it¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that Elder Cousin simply refused to touch me. What can I do?¡±


    At the mention of Long Tianhao¡¯s reaction, Jiang Ruqin could not help but feel disheartened.


    Although she was not married, his father had numerous concubines in their house, therefore she was aware of the relationship between a husband and his wife.


    However, her cousin simply refused to touch her regardless of how hard she tried.


    Her cousin even pushed her away even after he ingested the aphrodisiac.


    Her butt was still sore from the fall she had when Long Tianhao pushed her away.


    As a result, she hated Lin Mengya even more. Whatever drug did Lin Mengya use on her cousin that he was still thinking about Lin Mengya under such circumstances?


    ¡°Concubine De, it is alright even if nothing happened.¡±

 Chapter 200 The Abnormal Circumstance in the Art Courtyard

    ¡°Oh? How then do you think Qin¡¯er can win Yu¡¯er¡¯s heart?¡±


    With raised eyebrows, Concubine De turned around and directed the question at the young maidservant who entered the main room.


    ¡°What Miss Jiang wishes to achieve is for Prince Yu to bed her. After that, Your Highness will come in and preside over justice. By then, Miss Jiang will definitely be made Prince Yu¡¯s vice Princess.¡±


    The young maidservant was a little younger than Jiang Ruqin. She had a chubby little face, but her features were not at all remarkable.


    However, it was clear from her eyes that she was very clever.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Concubine De cast an approving look at the young maidservant and nodded as an indication for her to continue.


    The maidservant handed Jiang Ruqin a cup of tea in an unhurried manner.


    ¡°The incident Miss Jiang brought Prince Yu¡¯s clothes to him had now been spread all over the mansion. Miss Jiang could act as if she had really been intimate with Prince Yu by acting shy and coy. The words of man can very effective indeed. By then, it would be easy for Miss Jiang to become Prince Yu¡¯s vice Concubine.¡±


    As the young maidservant spoke, she was wearing a gentle smile on her face all this while.


    However, what she said had become the most toxic words in the world.


    Both Jiang Ruqin and Concubine De seemed to come to a realization all of a sudden. Not to mention that the people in the mansion would be taken in by the rumor, even Lin Mengya would fall for it.


    As long as she seized hold of the opportunity, she would be able to win her cousin over.


    ¡°What do you think, Aunt?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin cast a pathetic look at Concubine De, trying hard to look innocent.


    Concubine De pondered for a moment, but eventually gave a nod.


    Jiang Ruqin almost jumped for joy at Concubine De¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt, for agreeing to this idea! Qin¡¯er will try my best to win Cousin¡¯s heart, so that woman would disappear from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion forever.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was secretly overjoyed seeing that her aunt had turned into a totally different person after returning from the palace.


    Concubine De was no longer treating Lin Mengya as family, but rather, had shown much favor towards Jiang Ruqin.


    This should be the case all along since Jiang Ruqin was Concubine De¡¯s kinsman from her parents¡¯ side of the family.


    Lin Mengya was merely a shameless woman who was fighting with her to be Princess Yu.


    ¡°I shall go ahead to make all the necessary preparations, Aunt. What¡¯s your name? Liu¡¯er, reward the maidservant accordingly.¡±


    Liu¡¯er immediately took out ten taels of silver and stuffed them into the young maidservant¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you Miss Jiang for your kindness, my name is Yun Ruo.¡±


    Yun Ruo took over the pieces of silver from Liu¡¯er¡¯s hands respectfully and Jiang Ruqin was glad to see how appreciative Yun Ruo was.


    This should be the way things were anyways. Compared to the daughters of other wealthy families, she was much nobler although she was born of a concubine.


    How dare Lin Mengya try to take her place?


    ¡°Alright, you may go.¡±


    Concubine De put down the scissors in her hand. The bonsai she was pruning was almost bare by now.


    She sat down onto her seat and a look of worry flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Will that aphrodisiac¡­?¡±


    Yun Ruo immediately took a bow at Concubine De and replied, saying, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. This medicinal herb is not without an antidote. The Prince may not want to be with Miss Jiang, but that doesn¡¯t mean he would resist all other women. There are so many maidservants in the mansion. What¡¯s the big deal if we just make one of them the prince¡¯s vice Princess?¡±


    Moreover, she had not heard any news from the Qinwu Courtyard saying that Long Tianhao was feeling unwell.


    At the thought, Concubine De finally felt at ease and sat down again.


    ¡°You insisted that I make Ruqin Long¡¯er¡¯s vice Princess, but is she really going to be helpful to our plan?¡±


    Concubine De was very certain that Jiang Ruqin was an empty-head.


    Her antics might work in the Prince¡¯s mansion, but if she were to contend with Lin Mengya in terms of wit, even ten of Jiang Ruqin would not be Lin Mengya¡¯s match.


    ¡°It appears that she¡¯s not much use now. I had thought that Miss Jiang was much more intelligent, but sadly she was far from being smart.¡±


    Standing beside Concubine De, Yun Ruo commented as she massaged Concubine De¡¯s arms with just the right amount of strength.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This lass is not getting any better these days. I have even used the aphrodisiac obtained from the palace and still, she had failed to seduce the prince.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s tone of voice sounded as if she did not consider Jiang Ruqin as her niece.


    Jiang Ruqin was merely a tool to her.


    Yun Ruo smiled but did not stop moving her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, I¡¯ve secretly chosen someone. If she were to succeed, even Lin Mengya would be shocked.¡±


    Concubine De raised her eyebrows as she looked at Yun Ruo with interest.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°You will know in time to come.¡±


    A sinister look appeared on Yun Ruo¡¯s face and suddenly, the entire Art Courtyard smelt like some evil plans were brewing.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was heading out from the Liuxin Courtyard, accompanied by her maidservant. Taking her time, she was on her way to the Art Courtyard to pay her respects.


    Little did Lin Mengya expect that she would bump into Jiang Ruqin on the way there.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my cousin-in-law? How have you been, dear cousin-in-law?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin appeared to be very happy with herself today.


    Lin Mengya had no intention to inflict a blow on her, but she could not stand Jiang Ruqin¡¯s arrogant mannerism.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Cousin.¡±


    The way Lin Mengya addressed Jiang Ruiqin would have sent her into a rage in the past.


    However, to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Jiang Ruqin simply smiled coldly and left with her maidservant.


    ¡°Look, Master, she had learned her lesson after all,¡± said Baizhi, jutting out her chin as a look of disdain appeared on her face.


    ¡°Really? I have a feeling that Jiang Ruqin was not behaving normally today.¡±


    As Jiang Ruqin¡¯s opponent, Lin Mengya did not believe that she would keep her place and give up so easily.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes followed Jiang Ruqin¡¯s voice as she disappeared around the corner.


    Just like a hen which had just laid an egg, who would believe that it did not boast about it?


    ¡°Do we still proceed to the Art Courtyard to pay our respects to Concubine De?¡±


    Honestly, Baizhi still had some feelings towards the Art Courtyard.


    After all, when old maid Jin Yue was still around, they used to be gathered in the Art Courtyard for training.


    Jin Yue would be teaching them the etiquettes.


    Although Jin Yue was no longer around, it was only natural that the sights were reminiscent of the past, and this brought some melancholy to Baizhi¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Of course we are still going.¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped looking in the direction where Jiang Ruqin disappeared. What great things could a person who could not even control her emotions accomplish?


    When they arrived at the Art Courtyard, they were surprised to find that no one came to stop them.


    ¡°This feels strange. There would usually be people who come in our way whenever we visited in the past. What is Concubine De up to this time, Master?¡±


    Baishao furrowed her brows and said with concern in her voice.


    Lin Mengya straightened her back and did not look one bit worried.


    ¡°How bad could it be? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The four maidservants exchanged looked and soon, their nerves eased considerably.


    The moment Lin Mengya arrived at the main room in the Art Courtyard, she was welcomed by a young maidservant with chubby cheeks.


    She did not look like someone from within the mansion. Lin Mengya did not remember ever seeing her.


    ¡°Welcome, Princess Yu. I¡¯m the new maid, Yun Ruo. Unfortunately, Concubine De is taking an afternoon nap right now. Do you mind waiting for a while?¡±


    No wonder she did not look familiar.


    It was not a big deal for them to acquire a new maid for the mansion.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for Concubine De to wake up from her nap. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here, and you may go about your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya could see that Yun Ruo had learned the proper manners.


    Concubine De was used to having afternoon naps lasting an hour or so everyday.


    Lin Mengya sat down at the stone table by the door and occupied herself by enjoying the plants and flowers in the garden.


    Concubine De was a different person from the past.


    Lin Mengya reminded herself to be wary of her and to act cautiously, so she could be on firm ground.


    After waiting patiently for some time, there was finally some sound of activity from within the main hall.


    ¡°Concubine De is awake from her nap, please come in.¡±


    The young maid named Yun Ruo lifted the curtain and invited them in.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants quickly entered the hall.


    Lin Mengya got up from the chair and straightened her clothes, then she stood respectfully outside the door to Concubine De¡¯s room.


    It was not until the servant helping Concubine De to wash up and dress up finally came out of her room that Lin Mengya was allowed to enter.


    Compared to her last visit a few days ago, when she was not even allowed into Concubine De¡¯s room she was lucky to be able to enter and see Concubine De through the curtain of pearls.


    Through the curtain of hanging pearls, Lin Mengya was able to have a glimpse of Concubine De. She thought Concubine De looked much paler probably because she was tired out these few days from all the work she had to do.


    ¡°Your daughter-in-law, Mengya, is here to wish you good health.¡±


    Lin Mengya might not be in good terms with Concubine De at this moment, but she knew it was her duty to show respect to the elders.


    Lin Mengya was careful to carry out the formality of a proper bow.


    ¡°Alright, you may rise.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s voice sounded flat and devoid of any emotions.


    Even Lin Mengya could not tell what was on Concubine De¡¯s mind at this moment.


    ¡°Please forgive your daughter-in-law for not being able to come and pay my respects to you, Your Highness, because I was ill in the past few days.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not mention anything about the accusation, neither did she raise any questions.


    She simply shouldered all the problems.


    Concubine De lifted a cup of tea to her lips and took a sip.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You youngsters have your own plans. I may be old, but I don¡¯t need you to take care of me yet.¡±


    Lin Mengya could hear the dissatisfaction as well as coldness in Concubine De¡¯s voice.


    Lin Mengya could not understand Concubine De¡¯s sudden change of attitude towards her. Clearly, Concubine De had always treated Lin Mengya like her own daughter before this.


    Despite the fact that not much time had passed, Lin Mengya could sense that their relationship was estranged.


    People could actually be so heartless.


    ¡°You¡¯re too hard on yourself, Your Highness. It is my duty as a daughter-in-law to serve you.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to sound sincere, but it was clear that she was not really asking for forgiveness from Concubine De.


    Concubine De was fully aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s intention, so she merely answered her politely.


    ¡°Mengya had come to give an account on the matter on the Winter Solstice, Your Highness. Everything had been prepared according to plan, please do not concern yourself over this matter.¡±


    The Winter Solstice was a great festival in the nation of Dajin.


    Although there was not going to be a feast, the royal family as well as the commoners would be conducting grand celebrations.


    As a member of the royal family, she had to accompany the emperor to offer sacrifices at the temple.


    However, the emperor was currently bedridden from illness. Naturally, his princes would have to go on behalf of the emperor.


    The Crown Prince as well as Prince Yu, who were adults by now, were definitely expected to go to offer sacrifices at the temple.


    There would definitely be evil plotting in the presence of the Crown Prince and the Queen.


    ¡°Erm, the Winter Solstice is a grand event. Make sure you make the necessary preparations, lest we become a laughing stock if something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do as you bid, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya responded submissively, then took her leave from the Art Courtyard accompanied by her company of maidservants.


    ¡°Phew¡­, now that Nanny Jin Yue was no longer around, the entire Art Courtyard felt as if something was awry.¡±

 Chapter 201 The Crisis of Betrayal

    The moment they stepped out of the Art Courtyard, Baizhi beat her chest, pouted her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s awry? How come I didn¡¯t feel anything was amiss?¡±


    Lately, Lin Mengya had been busy over lots of things everyday, but she did sense that the strangest person in the Art Courtyard was none other than Concubine De.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re busy day in and day out, so you don¡¯t sense anything amiss. However, I heard that ever since Concubine De came back from the palace that day, Jing Yue was no longer her favorite, but that new maid named Yun Ruo!¡±


    Baizhi was like the little paparazzi who somehow had an idea of everything that happened in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    At this moment, she was wearing a professional paparazzi look as she reported her findings to Lin Mengya.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya smiled.


    There must be something outstanding about Yun Ruo, otherwise she would not be specially favored by Concubine De.


    Despite knowing this, Lin Mengya did not intend to have any contact with Yun Ruo.


    ¡°Please bear in mind not to probe or meddle with the matters of the Art Courtyard from now on. Just do what is within your duty of work. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Lin Mengya was thankful all of her four maidservants were very obedient. It would be the Winter Solstice in one month¡¯s time.


    She supposed her elder brother and father would make it home before the Winter Solstice.


    It was would such a nice thing to have a family reunion.


    However, it was going to be difficult for her to tell her brother about what happened to Elder Sister Yue Ting.


    Lin Mengya sighed. Then she headed back to the Liuxin Courtyard with her four maidservants.


    The moment she turned the corner along the corridor, she saw a nervous Steward Deng¡¯s coming up to her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, Master. The tenants from the land had sent their men to pay their rents. How should we manage them this year?¡±


    Although Prince Yu resided in the Capital City, being a prince, possessed feudal fiefdom.


    Lin Mengya, however, had overlooked this matter.


    She pondered for a moment, and then sent Baishao to attend to the matter.


    ¡°You follow Steward Deng to draw up a statistics sheet on the rental of the tenants so I can have a look at it. Do be careful and not make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Baishao was the one who was in charge of keeping accounts at home, so Lin Mengya did not have to worry over it.


    Yunzhu had reported to her that the work of Sanjue Hall was proceeding smoothly.


    The family members of Baiji were doing a good job. It seemed like a good idea to make a visit at this moment.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go into the streets to check out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The case of the skinned corpse in the palace had eventually died down.


    It was said the King Ming threw a fit just before he left.


    The Queen actually gave him a princess as a gift just to pacify him.


    In addition, she also offered him with many gifts, which prevented a fallout between the two.


    Although strictly, Hu Lunan was not a prince, he had after all died in the territory of Dajin. with the addition of the death of Princess Ming Yue, King Ming was naturally heavy-hearted.


    Sending a princess as a gift to King Ming at this moment gave the idea that they could do anything to her.


    The royal family was indeed such an unsympathetic community.


    The streets were not as busy as during summer time perhaps because the weather had turned frigid.


    Lin Mengya was cladded in a dark red coat embroidered with the pattern of clouds that were orange in color.


    The embroidery was exquisite to the point of perfection.


    The coat felt warm and fitting. It was obviously the work of Baiji.


    ¡°Look, Baiji¡¯s hands are truly skillful. I don¡¯t feel like taking this coat off once I got into it.¡±


    While travelling in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya began singing praises to her maidservant.


    Baiji started to blush on her pretty face. Ever since she came, Lin Mengya had never worn any other pieces of clothing made by other people other than Baiji.


    ¡°That¡¯s so true. Elder Sister Baiji is the best. All the clothes we wear were tailored by her and Aunt Bai and they are much more comfortable to wear than the ones bought from the shops.¡±


    Baizhi was the youngest of the maidservants. She had grown a great deal in the last half a year, but was still behaving much like a kid.


    ¡°My dear!¡±


    Lin Mengya tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead with a finger and incidentally turned to look at Baiji.


    It was then that Lin Mengya realized that Baiji looked troubled.


    ¡°Baiji, are you keeping anything from me?¡±


    Baiji was stunned for a moment at Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but eventually shook her head.


    Nevertheless, an awkward smile appeared on her face afterwards.


    Could she have fallen in love with someone in the mansion?


    On reflection, Baiji had reached a marriageable age at this moment.


    Apart from Baisu, the matter of the marriage for the other three maidservants was weighing on Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°We are like sisters. Although we have not been together for long, you surely know my thoughts.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with sincerity and earnestness as she held on to the hands of her maidservants.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to deprive you of your happiness, so I¡¯ve acquired a manor on a piece of feudal land. Although it¡¯s not luxurious, it is sufficient to support all of you. I¡¯ve allocated 20% share of it to each of you, so that the manor is equally divided among the five of us. Baishao may not be with us now, but I¡¯ve accounted her portion in this. If you happen to take a fancy on anyone, I will back you up.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s kind words brought warmth to the hearts of the three maidservants like a bowl of ginger soup.


    Even Baisu, who was usually reserved showing her feelings was welling up with tears in her eyes.


    She quickly made an excuse that it was getting too stuffy in the horse carriage and got out of it.


    ¡°No, Master. I have pledged to remain with you from the day I entered the mansion. I will stick with you until the day I die.¡±


    Baizhi spoke the words with tears, but what she said amused Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Why would I want a dead girl? You¡¯d better go on living well, otherwise all the candied fruits and the sweet desserts in my courtyard would be eaten up by mice!¡± .


    Lin Mengya tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead with her fingers and burst out laughing with Baiji.


    The group of them had a great time chatting and laughing in the horse carriage until they arrived at Qinghu¡¯s Restaurant Ruyi, where they alighted from the horse carriage. Through the back door of the restaurant, they secretly slipped into the back gate of Sanjue Hall.


    The courtyard of Sanjue Hall was no longer in a state of emptiness as when they first visited.


    It had turned into a cozy little courtyard under the management and care of Old Uncle Bai and his wife.


    Baisu and Baishao could not wait to check out their rooms.


    They were soon making themselves at home in their respective rooms and refused to come out.


    This brought a smile to Old Uncle Bai and his wife¡¯s faces.


    ¡°As long as the girls liked the way we¡¯ve set up this place, we¡¯ve lived up to the expectation of our master.¡±


    Old Uncle Bai took out his water pipes and started smoking tobacco, while his wife glared at him, telling him that he might cause Lin Mengya to choke on the smoke.


    A sudden feeling of envy rose in Lin Mengya when she saw the two old people arguing.


    To her, passionate love paled in comparison with this ordinary but steady companionship.


    If Mother was still alive, would she be living such a blissful life with Father?


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve something to discuss with you. Shall we go into the house?¡±


    Seeing that the others were checking out the courtyard, she quietly tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve.


    Lin Mengya gave her a nod. She could sense that Baiji must have something important to discuss with her.


    The two of them quietly went into the room where the medicinal herbs were kept and Baiji seemed to be struggling with idea of whether to say something.


    ¡°You can keep it to yourself if you feel too awkward. I understand that you have your reasons, so I won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Lin Mengya said, being understanding. However, the more kind words she said, the more Baiji felt guilt-stricken.


    Finally, with a soft voice, she started, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I didn¡¯t keep an eye on the three of them. You can punish me any way you like.¡±


    Baiji got down on her knees and by now, her face was streaked with tears.


    ¡°Please get up. What¡¯s happened? You¡¯re being silly. I¡¯m more than grateful to all of you. Why would I want to punish you?¡±


    Lin Mengya helped Baiji up on her feet. If she had known that it would make Baiji feel so bad, she would not have inquired about why she looked worried.


    Baiji shook her head and continued.


    ¡°A while ago, Baishao and I were doing our night shifts. One day, she disappeared after dinner and came back after dark. When I inquired of her, she simply said that she had gone to do some chores with the older servants in the kitchen. I did not suspect anything in the beginning, however, later on I discovered that she had begun wearing a jade bangle of high quality. I¡¯m certain that she did not obtain that jade bangle from outside the prince¡¯s mansion. Moreover, I¡¯m sure you were not the one who rewarded her with the bangle.¡±


    On hearing Baiji¡¯s words, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that something serious had happened.


    Turned out it was only a matter regarding a jade bangle.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Baishao takes care of the accounts, so her subordinates could give her the bangle as a thank-you gift.¡±


    However, Baiji shook her head and continued.


    ¡°I actually approached her to inquire about it, but she only faltered when she answered me. I¡¯m sure something is not right. Subsequently, I asked Aunt Fan from the kitchen and she said none of them gave her a jade bangle. After that, Baishao disappeared again on a few more occasions. I decided to check out on her and realized that she had been to the Art Courtyard a few times, and each time, it was Yun Ruo who saw her out. Do you realize that Yun Ruo may look unremarkable, but she is actually rather arrogant. She doesn¡¯t acquaint herself with just anyone, but she was very intimate with Baishao like they are sisters.¡±


    This was what upset Baiji. Baishao and she had come to the prince¡¯s mansion at the same time and they both worked in the Liuxin Courtyard together.


    Their master treated them well, so Baishao and she had always had their master¡¯s interest at heart.


    Never would Baiji expect Baishao to turn to doing things which disappointed her.


    ¡°Really? I think they must have something to ask her because Baishao was in charge of the accounts. You¡¯re being silly, I have confidence in you and Baishao. I don¡¯t believe there are traitors in our courtyard.¡±


    Lin Mengya handed a handkerchief to Baiji to wipe away her tears.


    It ought to have been very difficult for Baiji, who was a loyal friend, to speak out about this. She ought to keep this in for a long time and endure much torment.


    It had been tough for her.


    ¡°Master, I know this is all Baishao¡¯s fault. However, if she were to do anything that brings harm to you, please give her a way of escape, given our close relationship in the past. Is that alright?¡±


    Baiji had seen how ruthless Lin Mengya was when dealing with her enemies.


    In light of this, Baiji had been very cautious to keep this quiet for some time in order to preserve her friend¡¯s life.


    Given that their master had treated them exceptionally well, Baiji knew that there was no way Lin Mengya would be sympathetic if Baishao ever kicked her benefactor in the teeth.


    ¡°Silly girl, I won¡¯t blame you no matter what happens.¡±


    Lin Mengya consoled Baiji with a gentle voice while she wiped dry the tears on Baiji¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°It is fate that brought us together. It is my destiny no matter how you treat me. If Baishao¡ª Baishao ever betrays me, I would take it that I had been blind.¡±

 Chapter 202 Treating Yunzhu

    Lin Mengya¡¯s words tugged at Baiji¡¯s heart.


    After she continued weeping for a while, Baiji finally calmed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, perhaps Baishao had already made plans for herself. I suppose she would explain the reason to us in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya comforted Baiji with earnest words as she caressed Baiji on her head.


    After Lin Mengya finally managed to comfort Baiji and sent her on her way, Lin Mengya began to look through the medicinal herbs and check if there were properly stored.


    ¡°Since you came all the way here, just show yourself instead of hiding on the beams. Aren¡¯t you tired hanging there?¡± said Lin Mengya calmly with calm on her face.


    ¡°How you¡¯ve used bribery! No wonder you¡¯re fit to be the daughter of the Lins, to have employed such brilliant tactic.¡±


    There was a tinge of mockery in the voice. Immediately, a figure floated down before Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Unless you think I¡¯ve wronged you, Miss Lin?¡±


    It was Yunzhu, whose face was veiled as usual, however, she was no longer cladded in her all-black robe.


    A light purple long dress flattered Yunzhu¡¯s alluring figure.


    Her bone-deep charm was further enhanced by her maturity.


    However, there was a bizarre pattern of flames embroidered on the hem of her skirt and sleeves.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m indeed trying to win people¡¯s hearts. I wonder if you would buy it too?¡±


    Lin Mengya was rather used to the way Yunzhu spoke, so she was not bothered by her sarcasm.


    ¡°My heart is dead since long ago.¡±


    Yunzhu¡¯s relationship with Baili Rui was after all a thorn in Yunzhu¡¯s heart.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and continued to study the medicinal herbs in her hands.


    ¡°Master, what do you think of the manner of my dressing?¡±


    Yunzhu stood before Lin Mengya and twirled around.


    ¡°Indeed, both the style and the quality look good.¡±


    Yunzhu burst out laughing, turned around and said, ¡°I told you, Qinghu, the owner of this shop is not aware of your intention! Looks like I¡¯m keeping these 100 taels of silver.¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Qinghu appeared from behind Yunzhu.


    Today, Qinghu was dressed in a sky blue long rope.


    His long rope, being more tight-fitting than usual, was less graceful-looking, nevertheless, it made Qinghu looked more seasoned.


    His handsome face, together with a white jade crown which he rarely wore, enhanced his heroic spirit.


    ¡°Am not I exceptionally handsome today, lass?¡±


    The self-important Qinghu struck a few poses, pretending that he was the most handsome man on earth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you all the credit you want.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave him a thumbs up lest he continued to bother her for the rest of the day.


    She had betrayed her judgement in order to save her ears from being bombarded by Qinghu¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°100 taels of silver is nothing, just take it, as long as the lass thinks I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Qinghu, behaving like a local tyrant, took out 100 taels of silver worth of banknote and passed it to Yunzhu, whose smile could be seen pass her veil.


    ¡°Do you really have too much money that you have nowhere to spend?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was considered a rich lady by now, she was totally against the way Qinghu squandered his money.


    ¡°Oh yes, lass, this is the master¡¯s token of decree. Have a look and tell me what you think!¡±


    Qinghu took out a circular token which was engraved with a strange-looking pattern of the flame.


    The pattern was exactly the same as that on the hem of Yunzhu¡¯s skirt and sleeves.


    The jade was of the highest quality, however, Lin Mengya thought the pattern was bizarre.


    ¡°This is foxfire. You¡¯re as sly as a fox, so the pattern of foxfire is most apt.¡±


    He smiled a sly smile. He was not going to tell Lin Mengya that the real reason was so that she would think of him when she saw the pattern of the foxfire.


    In this way, this lass would remember him for life.


    ¡°Foxfire?¡± Lin Mengya glanced at the engraved image and indeed a mysterious feeling came to her, yet she thought it would be easy for other people to duplicate the token. She grabbed some paper and brush from the table and scribbled down three characters.


    ¡°Here, engrave these three characters onto the token too. Everyone gets one token in the future, but each token would be different from the other. Let¡¯s also register each token, lest someone uses it to confuse others. What do you think?¡±


    Qinghu and Yunzhu both thought it a good idea. Sanjue Hall was supposed to be an organization more mysterious than Peach Blossom Dock.


    Otherwise had anyone met with a paparazzi selling secret information on the streets everyday?


    Qinghu took the piece of paper from Lin Mengya and a look of surprise appeared on his face. What on earth was this sign?


    ¡°Now you can¡¯t tell what it is, right? What I have written down is the abbreviation of my name ¡®LMY¡¯. I bet you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explain it to you now. I¡¯ll find a time to explain it slowly to you.¡±


    Qinghu and Yunzhu nodded in puzzlement as a question mark rose in their mind.


    What did ¡®abbreviation¡¯ mean?


    ¡°Qinghu, can you excuse us for a while, I¡¯d like to have a word with Yunzhu in private.¡±


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya with a grieved expression but finally nodded reluctantly,


    Ever since she started Sanjue Hall, Lin Mengya had been spending less and less time with Qinghu.


    Nevertheless, he would be standing by the gates as if he were some deity guarding the gates.


    ¡°Take your veil off. My teacher had taught me how to treat you. Today, I shall use the needle on you for the first time. It might be a little painful, so be prepared.¡±


    Ever since Baili Rui realized that the person whom Lin Mengya wanted to treat was the person he loved, he had gone thoroughly through all the medical books he could get hold of.


    He was looking for more effective method of treatment with the minimal side effects.


    In fact, Lin Mengya could see in the last few days that her teacher still loved Yunzhu deeply.


    She had also tried probing further into her teacher¡¯s marriage and realized that he indeed was still single.


    What happened was history and things had changed over time. Moreover, Baili Rui doted on his only protege.


    Therefore, there was no reason for Teacher to lie to her.


    The only possible explanation was that some accidents must have happened at that time.


    It would be a wonderful thing if they could resolve this issue that weighed heavily on their minds.


    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Yunzhu as she fumbled a little before she managed to remove the veil over her face.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes rested on the wrinkle-covered face for a moment, then she calmed her nerves and took out the silver needles which her teacher personally handed over to her.


    ¡°Icy Needles. Looks like he treats you as his true disciple given that he had even handed these precious needles to you.¡±


    These needles brought back many memories.


    Her stirred-up emotions once again agitated the already unstable poison in her body.


    Thin purple lines began appearing around her temples.


    ¡°Concentrate, calm your breathing!¡± instructed Lin Mengya with a low voice.


    The movement of Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand seemed to turn into a shadow as she accurately inserted a silver needle into the Baihui acupuncture point on top of Yunzhu¡¯s head.


    Chinese medicine differed from the western medicine in that it was impossible to explain the veins and arteries in terms of anatomy.


    The only knowledge she attained was a direct verbal transmission from her teacher.


    Having gone through her teacher¡¯s cruel and tormenting training, Lin Mengya was fast and accurate in inserting the needle.


    At this point, she would be able to accurately locate the acupuncture points with her eyes shut.


    Yunzhu stole a glance at Lin Mengya and then closed her eyes obediently.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief, and then took out a second silver needle. However this time, she dipped the needle into a little bottle before applying it.


    This bottle contained a solution which activated the poison in Yunzhu¡¯s body, so that all the poison in Yunzhu¡¯s brained would be activated.


    This was a dangerous yet crucial time. Within five minutes from applying this needle, she had to create a route by which all the poison would flow to one place.


    After Baili Rui and Lin Mengya¡¯s careful research, they finally found a perfect method to do that.


    Since the poison had completely seeped into her blood stream, the only way to eliminate the poison from her body would be to have a blood transfusion.


    Fortunately, the martial skill which Yunzhu was practicing allowed her to take control of the poison in her brain.


    As long as she sealed the thickest part of the poisoned blood at one place, the detoxication process would be successful once the silver needle was inserted at this place.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, so you¡¯ve to endure for a while.¡±


    Yunzhu nodded. At this point, she had nothing to fear since she had nothing to lose.


    Lin Mengya took in a deep breath and took out another silver needle from the pouch calmly.


    Lin Mengya had been inside the little room for an entire period of four hours by now.


    Old Master Bai and his wife had prepared a sumptuous lunch for her. Although the food may not be as exquisite as that in the prince¡¯s mansion, it was truly the taste of home.


    Apart from Lin Mengya, the rest of the people had stuffed themselves to the brim.


    Lin Zhongyu, who came as a freeloader, finished two big bowls of rice.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we can¡¯t serve the master cold food.¡±


    Baiji reminded her parents time and again about keeping the food warm for Lin Mengya, However, each time she glanced at the little room which was still shut, anxiety could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve kept your master¡¯s food in the pot, so it would be kept hot for the princess whenever she comes out of the room.¡±


    Mrs. Bai said with a smile. She had kept the best portion for Lin Mengya when she was preparing the food earlier on.


    At first, Lin Mengya refused to allow the elders to address her as master, however, the two oldies kept insisting on it.


    She had no choice but to let them address her in this bizarre way.


    ¡°What is Elder Sister doing? Qinghu did not breathe a word about it either. Sigh, Elder Sister Baiji, do you know what Elder sister is doing in there since you¡¯re the closest person to her?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu kept rubbing his stomach as he inquired.


    Baiji shook her head. She had thought that her master was grieved over something, but apparent that was not true.


    All the people in the big courtyard stared at the door that was tightly shut.


    However, no one was allowed to enter since Qinghu was guarding the door.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a cry of agony echoed from within the room. Qinghu¡¯s first thought was to enter the room, but another voice sounded, saying, ¡°Let no one come in! Baiji, go prepare some warm water and a towel.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded weak, but at the same time, it was calm and composed.


    Apparently things were under control.


    Baiji got ready the warm water and the towel and passed them on to Qinghu. However, Lin Mengya merely reached out her hand for the items instead of letting any of them into the room.


    All eyes were on the door once again. They wish they could see through it.


    Once again, there was silence.


    All the people in the courtyard were feeling very anxious.


    ¡°Let me do it while you take a rest,¡± said Yunzhu.


    There was a tinge of guilt in her voice, but she also sounded a dispirited.


    Yunzhu, who had just completed the treatment with Lin Mengya, was leaning against the window with her head bandaged up in white gauze like a mummy.


    ¡°Please, just stay where you are. I don¡¯t want you to ruin my entire store of medicinal herbs.¡±

 Chapter 203 A Jade Rabbi

    t


    Yunzhu felt embarrassed and looked at the Boss squatting down and carefully cleaning the blood away.


    ¡°But is your hand all right? Just now, I saw my blood on your hands as well.¡±


    Lin Mengya checked her hands with interests. They were fine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it¡¯s because too much medicine was mixed in with your blood. It goes against the medicine inside my body.¡±


    It surprised her as well that venom had squirted out during the period of treating Yunzhu.


    The moment the venom splashed over those crude medicines, they became less effective.


    It turned out to still be overwhelming the poison in her body.


    ¡°You have to take the medicine several times to completely clear out the poison. But your face¡­ your face will be destroyed a little in the end.¡±


    The poison had been in her body for many years. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that her teacher¡¯s medicine would work so well.


    Most of the poisons were removed only once.


    But Lin Mengya had to cut a small opening where she expelled the poison every time.


    That small opening would then be contaminated, having no possibility to grow new skin.


    ¡°The face is unimportant for me. Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t blame you. Just do it.¡±


    Yunzhu lightly touched the white napkin covering her face. She felt her face get hot when the venom was eliminated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help you with it. There are two bottles of detoxification pills. In the next few days, take one pill every day. The day you have no pills is when I¡¯ll do the second acupuncture.¡±


    Yunzhu nodded. She had been eaten up by the poison for many years.


    She had enough patience to wait another few days.


    ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    Yunzhu hesitated for a while and finally asked.


    Lin Mengya smiled and turned back at her.


    ¡°If you want to know whether Teacher is alright, you can pay a visit to his place when it is convenient. I would not like to be a carrier pigeon between you two. I¡¯m starving now. It¡¯s time for food.¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed the basin and left the room.


    ¡°Are you all right, little girl?¡±


    Lin Mengya just stepped out of the room, and Qinghu greeted her immediately. The worried expression on his face didn¡¯t fade away until he saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    She took a bottle of antidote from her chest and dropped it into the water. Then, she handed the basin over to Baiji.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Aunt Bai, is there a meal left?¡±


    The starving feeling passed from her stomach to her brain.


    Lin Mengya had meals regularly every day after she traveled through time to the ancient world, not like when she was in the modern world.


    Thus, she would feel starved if she didn¡¯t eat regularly.


    ¡°It¡¯s heating up. I¡¯ll take it to you here. Baiji, clean Master¡¯s face quickly.¡±


    Baiji immediately went over to hold up Lin Mengya, who was so hungry that she could eat a horse.


    Spare ribs with scallions, fried vegetarian chop suey, chicken and cucumber salad, and two kinds of pickles that Baiji¡¯s mother made personally, as well as a bowl of rice¡­ Lin Mengya enjoyed herself.


    ¡°Aunt Bai, you are excellent at cooking. None of the cooks in the mansion can be better than you!¡±


    Lin Mengya was not stingy on praising Baiji¡¯s mother as she was eating.


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because I have the best cooking skills. It¡¯s mostly because you, Your Highness, are appreciative of me.¡±


    Baiji¡¯s mother received great compliments from Lin Mengya. She found her more and more lovely and friendly.


    Besides, Lin Mengya acted down to earth. So she didn¡¯t restrain herself from speaking.


    ¡°Oh, how is the business in our drugstore recently?¡±


    Baiji¡¯s father had already gotten the ledger ready. He unfolded it in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°In accordance with your orders, we sold medicine to the poor at half or no price. But what we did sell was all rare medicine. So we made a good profit.¡±


    Baiji liked Lin Mengya¡¯s idea.


    Their medicines were sold at an extremely high price. But Lin Mengya told them not to earn money from ordinary people.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. In a few days, there will be patent medicines arriving. Remember, Uncle Bai, that they are not for public sale. You can only sell them to those people carrying a letter with my handwriting, remember?¡±


    Baiji¡¯s father didn¡¯t ask why and directly nodded his approval.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in my mind. I¡¯ll go by your orders.¡±


    Lin Mengya carried on eating. She didn¡¯t stop until she was full.


    Her maids and Lin Zhongyu came to the yard and looked at Aunt Bai¡¯s livestock, which included chickens, ducks, and rabbits.


    Only Qinghu stayed with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What information did you get about Yunzhu?¡±


    Lin Mengya got up and stood by the window. She felt in a pleasant mood when she heard laughter from the yard outside.


    ¡°In the past years, she has been hiding in Capital City. I heard that she hid in the Han family.¡±


    Qinghu turned his eyes to the wing room where Yunzhu was.


    Baisu delivered the meal to her just now. But right now, it was empty of people.


    ¡°The Han family in charge of the imperial household? How could that be?¡±


    Qinghu nodded, and then he told her everything he had heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. The Han family has an extremely close relationship with the empress. During these years of Yunzhu¡¯s hiding, the Han family has been helping her?¡±


    Hundreds of questions emerged in her mind. The Han family was not a noble family known for military devotion, but they took charge of the imperial household because they played up to the empress.


    Everything that was needed in the palace, including food and the necessities of life, was managed by the Han family alone.


    They dared to hide Yunzhu. It was not their style.


    ¡°The eldest son of the Han family in that year, he is the Master now. Do you know what his name is?¡±


    Qinghu spoke of the past gossip with great interest as if he was a paparazzo in modern times.


    ¡°He is the most intimate friend, the best friend of your Teacher, Mr. Gusu¡ªHan Yunji!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words struck her that Yunzhu got the news that Baili Rui adopted another person exactly from his friend.


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    Lin Mengya was puzzled and looked at Qinghu. But Qinghu just wiggled his head and avoided telling the truth.


    She reached out her hands to forcefully pull him by the ear. Qinghu screamed out in pain. He finally surrendered himself to her violence and told her the truth.


    Han Yunji was the eldest son of the Han family. He spent money like water, as if it was nothing important.


    Baili Rui, Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher, became famous due to his excellent acupuncture.


    Han Yunji and Baili Rui felt like old friends at their first meeting. But unfortunately, they fell in love with a woman.


    What happened afterward was an out-dated story.


    Baili Rui vanished. Yunzhu had a love injury. As a result, the one who stayed with Yunzhu was Han Yunji.


    ¡°The one whom Yunzhu begged you to treat might be Han Yunji. Five years ago, he was suddenly confined to his bed with a serious illness for no reason. It was a surprise that he was poisoned.¡±


    Too much information was poured into her head. Lin Mengya felt like that she might get involved in the love triangle of Baili Rui.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Han Yunji still stays with Yunzhu. He is a good man, with affection and faith. I should help him out.¡±


    Qinghu nodded his approval of her.


    ¡°You look like you have something on your mind. What did Baiji tell you?¡±


    Lin Mengya often unconsciously frowned as if she had something unsolved in her mind.


    She seemed to have gone far away from that young girl who often laughed as she wanted.


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt myself being unable to bear it. Too many things have taken place recently.¡±


    After letting out a sigh, Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile.


    Qinghu was about to comfort her, but he stopped as if something came to his mind.


    He cautiously took a sandalwood box from his chest.


    ¡°Moran and Qingli found this for you the other day. Take a look!¡±


    Qinghu presented it to Lin Mengya as if it were a treasure. Looking at him, Lin Mengya felt very warm in her heart.


    He always treated her like a child and often presented something precious to her.


    She took it and found a small jade rabbit with a piece of red string inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely!¡±


    Lin Mengya took the rabbit out of the box. The jade rabbit was crystal clear with a little green piece on its mouth, which was a curved vegetable leaf.


    ¡°Look at it carefully. There is something different on the leaf.¡±


    She took a closer look and found a tiny worm on that leaf. Heavens!


    It would never be found by just glancing at it.


    ¡°Baizhi told me that you were born in the Year of the Rabbit. It is very lovely and it is also able to give off heat when you hold it. It is very helpful to protect your heart.¡±


    Then, Qinghu put it around her neck.


    The vivid rabbit dropped exactly on her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I feel warm here.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave it a try and found that the jade rabbit truly warmed her heart.


    She knew that the area around her heart was damaged after Yue Ting¡¯s death.


    They all worried about her.


    Qinghu especially often went out to seek something valuable to recover her health.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve made a decision on the three Mr. Geniuses. Moran and Qingli will assist Yunzhu to govern Sanjue Hall for you. In the future, you should take care of yourself. Never wear yourself out.¡±


    Hearing Qinghu¡¯s words full of concern, Lin Mengya felt a surging in her nose.


    She turned to embrace Qinghu. His body was thin.


    ¡°Qinghu, I promise you, I will definitely figure out the medicine to cure you. But you must promise me to keep yourself alive until I can work it out.¡±


    A crooked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He lightly embraced her back.


    He wanted to stay with his little girl forever if possible.


    Suddenly, he felt his stomach turn. He didn¡¯t want to release his little girl, so he managed to suppress it. But his throat felt a little sweet.


    ¡°Why is there a smell of blood? Do you¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately went over to check his body, only to find two lines of fresh blood coming down from his nose, very shiny.


    The guy whom she was worried about seemed to have lost himself in her beauty.


    ¡°Lecher!¡±


    Lin Mengya forcefully stomped on his foot and walked out in anger.


    ¡°I was so worried about him. He deserves it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, slowly!¡±

 Chapter 204 It’s Showtime

    Qinghu wiped away the blood that he had just now secretly faked. ¡°Nearly got caught! How clever I am!¡±


    He followed Lin Mengya into the yard.


    The three younger maids played well with Baiji¡¯s siblings.


    Baiji and her mother sat off to the side and did needlework, smiling at those kids.


    Such a peaceful life would be admired by everyone, including Qinghu.


    Living as an ordinary person is truly not that bad.


    Lin Mengya sitting beside Aunt Bai was such a tranquil scene.


    ¡°The little girl will be happy to live a quiet life like this.¡±


    ¡°Master, how are you going to deal with Baishao?¡±


    Baiji had been worried since she reported Baishao¡¯s change to Lin Mengya.


    She considered it to be a betrayal to her best friend.


    ¡°Later on.¡± Lin Mengya rarely gave such a vague answer, which made Baiji at a loss.


    While they chatted, Baiji¡¯s father, who was in the drugstore selling medicine just now, hurried over.


    ¡°Master, a couple of people are coming. They may want trouble.¡±


    Baiji¡¯s father frowned. Although he was the manager, he was still docile in nature.


    So he was a stranger to this kind of thing.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked behind the folding screen with Baisu.


    Qinghu and Old Uncle Bai went outside one after another and saw two young men sitting in the guest seats.


    One of them had delicate features, yet looked soft.


    The other one looked ugly and ferocious, almost like a brigand.


    It was no wonder that Old Uncle Bai assumed that they wanted trouble.


    ¡°Sorry for the delay. This is the boss.¡±


    Much to their surprise, the boss of Sanjue Hall turned out to be such a handsome young man.


    Qinghu didn¡¯t say anything and remained indifferent. After scanning them both, he averted his eyes.


    Sensing Qinghu¡¯s indifference, both of them snorted at the same time.


    ¡°I am the boss. Tell me what you want quickly. After that, piss off.¡±


    Qinghu was experienced in society. Thus, he could see them through at just a glance.


    The two young men were just street thugs.


    It was common to see them make trouble with a new store.


    ¡°Fine. I heard that there are three cure-all medicines. No one else has them. So today, we¡¯ve come here to take a look at them and broaden our vision.¡±


    The tender-looking man spoke plainly.


    Qinghu just threw a cold eye to him and refused instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a drugstore, not a pawnshop. If what you want is just to take a look, you can go now.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s refusal was plainly within his expectation.


    The ugly one sneered and pulled out a stack of taels from his sleeve.


    ¡°300 taels. Here you go. It¡¯s enough to pay for taking a look at ginseng or glossy Ganoderma. Is it enough to look at your cure-all medicines?¡±


    Seeing him act so arrogant, Qinghu smiled coldly and said, ¡°Is it enough to take a look? Do you know how much the top treasure of our store is? 3,000 taels for only one mace.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s answer succeeded in making everyone in the room gasp.


    ¡°3,000 taels for just one mace. What kind of treasure is it?¡±


    Instantly, the two men looked as if they were choked.


    The 300 taels on the table looked rather ridiculous.


    ¡°In such a small drugstore, how could it be possible to have a medicine that costs 3,000 taels per mace? It can¡¯t be. You must be lying to the public.¡±


    The soft man looked awkward. But it was really a fact that none of the drugstores in Capital City had the courage to sell drugs at such a high price.


    ¡°It should be my guest that could tell whether I am lying or not. If you want to buy drugs, just pay for them. And if you want trouble, okay, I am also here for you.¡±


    The two men must have not expected that the ordinary-looking Sanjue Hall would have such a powerful boss.


    He dared to drive guests out when a disagreement arose.


    Besides that, he looked handsome but spoke harsh words.


    However, the two men didn¡¯t believe that the boss would actually drive them out.


    ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s your honor to have us here. Do you know that? If you irritate me, your store will be smashed. Is there anyone able to stop me?¡±


    The ferocious man started to threaten him like a rogue.


    But Qinghu just glanced at him and lightly covered his teacup with his hand.


    ¡°Fine. If you have the courage to smash up my store, you will be like this cup.¡±


    He removed his slim white hand. The cup, which had been complete just now, turned into powder.


    Their hearts sank down instantly.


    ¡°Who the hell is he?¡±


    ¡°No matter who ordered you to come here, if you mean to make trouble with us, don¡¯t hide behind the scenes. Oh, don¡¯t waste your time framing us for selling fake medicines. Faith in our drugs is our standard. We are not short of money. Our boss opens the store just for fun.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s words sounded extremely arrogant.


    It made them fall into silence instantly.


    Drugstores stirred up trouble with each other only by a few means, such as framing them for fake medicines or carrying some corpses to create a disturbance.


    The two men were surprised that a new small drugstore would act so overwhelmingly.


    They were completely stunned.


    ¡°Take care, we won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    They exchanged glances and were forced to run away.


    Lin Mengya, standing behind the folding screen, noticed a decoration with a willow pattern hanging from their waists.


    ¡°Are they members of the legendary Willow Gang?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, they are just two rogues. How dare they make clamor here.¡±


    Qinghu spoke in a tone like he was seeking Lin Mengya¡¯s rewards. But he saw a touch of consideration flash through her eyes.


    ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at him and told him her confusion.


    ¡°Do you know the Willow Gang in Capital City? They are the kidnappers who took Xiaoyu away. I didn¡¯t care about Willow Gang before. But now, they seem like they are not as simple as I expected.¡±


    Baisu had heard about them, so she added, ¡°You are right, Master. Previously, Young Master ran away from his place and sought refuge. There were lots of guards with good kung fu around him. Young Master mentioned that he was picked up by an old bum. But what forced Young Master to go there, and why?¡±


    Qinghu thought about it and agreed with them. The Willow Gang was not simple.


    ¡°I heard something about them as well. The Willow Gang does not only gather a group of rogues together. They are also involved in all kinds of business. Their boss behind them also has a lot of power. But the Willow Gang is not unique in society. At most, they are just the lackeys of rich people or officials.¡±


    Qinghu was famously ferocious. Of course he wouldn¡¯t care about such a small gang.


    ¡°I may think too much.¡±


    They lingered there for a while. When the sun was setting in the west, they secretly left Restaurant Ruyi to go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    It was normal to stay in a restaurant for food and drink for a day. So they weren¡¯t worried about arousing others¡¯ suspicions when returning.


    However, Lin Mengya was asked by Concubine De to go to the Art Courtyard when she was about to go to bed.


    Sitting in a seat to the right, Lin Mengya kept silent and just lowered her head to drink tea.


    But Jiang Ruqin was crying as if she was bullied by someone.


    Concubine De, sitting in the head seat, seemed to be presiding over something.


    ¡°Aunt, please make a decision for me!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin spoke in a pathetic way. Her cry of ¡°Aunt¡± could make others feel extremely broken-hearted.


    But it gave Lin Mengya the creeps. ¡°Could she speak in a normal tone?¡±


    ¡°My, my. I¡¯m afraid that you have to ask your cousin-in-law for help. I am your Aunt, but in fact, your cousin-in-law is the real master here.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin Mengya laughed silently.


    Was there anything in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion that could escape Concubine De¡¯s questioning?


    Lin Mengya was just the master on the surface.


    But Concubine De claimed that Lin Mengya was the real master there. How absurd it was.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, please.¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was extremely arrogant and Lin Mengya often saw her face looking arrogant in daily life.


    But it was a surprise that she actually got closer to Lin Mengya and knelt down.


    ¡°Rise quickly. What¡¯s the matter, Miss Jiang?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke, but she refused to help her.


    Someone wanted to put on a show in her presence. Well then, she would like to take part in it and help it become more realistic.


    Jiang Ruqin knelt down, making a loud sound.


    Even Lin Mengya was about to feel sorry for her.


    Jiang Ruqin couldn¡¯t help showing her teeth, but suddenly, she recalled that she was playing the role of a poor girl.


    So she returned to being pathetic quicker than a Sichuan opera turning hostile.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, I know I am not a lucky girl. I have nothing to expect in my life. Without Aunt¡¯s affection, I may have to live a life of disappointment.¡±


    Lin Mengya exchanged glances with Baizhi. ¡°Look, her speech sounds more emotional and infectious than an opera star¡¯s.¡±


    Neither of them made a reaction as they waited for Jiang Ruqin¡¯s following speech.


    ¡°But I never expected that the servants in our house would gossip about me. It really worries me that they spread so many rumors!¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡± Lin Mengya gave a silent, brittle smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you and your Aunt want?¡±


    But Lin Mengya still pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know about those rumors. But don¡¯t worry, I promise you I will punish them. How dare they gossip about you! They will definitely be punished. Don¡¯t feel so wronged, sister. I will help you to clear your name, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Now that Lin Mengya had said that preemptively, Jiang Ruqin lost her excuse to carry on.


    This episode¡¯s plot was obviously going wrong in the direction.


    Jiang Ruqing secretly caught sight of Concubine De, despondent about what the next step in this show should be.

 Chapter 205 I Believe Her

    ¡°Actually, you and Qin¡¯er met by destiny. When she was a child, I was accompanied by her. Because of this, she and Yu¡¯er know each other since they were young. But now, there is a rumor that Ruqin and Yu¡¯er have an affair. How ridiculous it is.¡±


    Concubine De sounded genuinely regretful. She picked up the tea and lightly took a sip.


    She mentioned it publicly, so Lin Mengya had to stop her act and speak of this topic.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. I will manage the household with a firm hand. The rumor will be broken in time to clear Ruqin¡¯s name.¡±


    The moment she uttered the last word, Jiang Ruqin burst into tears.


    ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t live at all. As a woman, a clear name is the most important thing. Now, the rumor flies around our house. How could I still live a peaceful life?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin finally played her trump card to act like she was really driven into a corner. Lin Mengya then saw the purpose of their show.


    The so-called rumor was just a made-up story that her name had been destroyed because of Long Tianhao.


    Although it was not a fact, because both of them had added colorful details to the story, it turned to be that Long Tianhao had done something intimate with Jiang Ruqin.


    Lin Mengya silently sneered. A woman volunteered to seduce a man by wearing a see-through blouse. Was there any possibility for her to care about her own name?


    It was evident that she was forced to seek Lin Mengya for that possibility after being refused by Long Tianhao.


    Concubine De really racked her brains to push her niece into her son¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Ruqin, it¡¯s of no use to ask for death. If you actually feel pain from the damage to your name, I recommend you to enter the Jingyu Convent in the countryside. The head nun out there is kind and decent. But you may have to adjust yourself to it. In addition, I may be the master in our house, but when it comes to something important, the prince is exactly the decision-maker. The prince is actually the master here. You¡¯d better ask the prince for help if necessary.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke very clearly.


    She had to get Long Tianhao¡¯s recognition before she entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible by any means.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, do you really insist on refusing me?¡±


    After the suffering play full of crying, Jiang Ruqin eventually showed her true colors.


    She glared at Lin Mengya with grossly offensive features, as if she would jump on her and eat her alive at any time.


    ¡°Whether I agree with you or not depends on the prince. I think you¡¯d better behave yourself, cousin-in-law.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not a simple woman. After Jiang Ruqin betrayed herself, Lin Mengya refused to give her a smile and showed indifference on her face.


    ¡°Mengya, you¡¯ve been outside for a whole day, haven¡¯t you? What have you done? Do you mind sharing it with me?¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s unexpected question made the atmosphere in the room drop a bit.


    Lin Mengya immediately felt her heart tighten. ¡°Does Concubine De know about Sanjue Hall?¡±


    Lin Mengya managed to calm herself down and silently waited for Concubine De¡¯s next move.


    ¡°As the princess, it is already a terrible thing to go out casually. I heard that you stayed in Restaurant Ruyi for a whole day. Think about it. What an absurd thing.¡±


    She made such a high-sounding excuse just in order to force Lin Mengya to accede to her demand.


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve failed to find Sanjue Hall as of yet.¡±


    ¡°Restaurant Ruyi is a popular upscale restaurant in Capital City. I have the right to go there.¡±


    The misses and ladies in Capital City might drink tea and have a chat in Restaurant Ruyi as well. She was not an exception.


    Concubine De¡¯s suspicion came out of thin air.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? But I heard that you have something ambiguous with the owner of Restaurant Ruyi, do you? His name is Moran? It sounds tasteful. It¡¯s no wonder that he is in your good graces.¡±


    At the moment, Lin Mengya was sure that Concubine De was just speaking on hearsay.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, mother. Two men are running Restaurant Ruyi now. One is called Moran, and the other one is Qingli. I have a good relationship with both of them. But the relationship is very clear. If you still feel worried, you can send someone to investigate it.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. Concubine De could do nothing to her.


    And more importantly, they had no evidence. They just made an attempt to draw the secret out of her.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, I may disagree with you. If that rumor is spread around, even though it may not be true, cousin will also lose his face. He is proud of himself. How could it be possible for him to hear a rumor about the infidelity of his wife?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin stood on her feet, her eyes brimming with ice. She was a viper. Lin Mengya had no expectation that she would get her fangs back and change into a lovely rabbit.


    ¡°If you plan to spread the rumor about me, I won¡¯t stop you. But it¡¯s none of your business whether the prince believes the rumor or not. Ruqin, you are the guest, so I save face for you and refuse to say something in public. But if that makes you come up with the wrong idea that you can bully me as you want, well then, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Lin Mengya just sat there but she looked very powerful.


    Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin were trying to ascertain her bottom line.


    It was better to rip open the face. Thus, she would not be reluctant to talk about it.


    She looked around and spoke in a cold tone.


    ¡°If you want to enter Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, you just need a carriage. Whether you become the concubine or the vice princess, you will never take my place. As long as I am Princess Yu, you will never have the chance to marry into the mansion in an open, correct manner. You think that some ridiculous gossip about you and the prince can serve to marry him! Listen, no way! You have no right to get into Long Tianhao¡¯s bed yet!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s declaration caused an awkward atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°No one has the right to Long Tianhao¡¯s bed? How dare she say that in such a barefaced, rude manner!¡± Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin were stunned numb for the moment.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Jiang Ruqin was still unmarried. Those bold words made her blush. But she could do nothing but glare at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late now. Why hasn¡¯t mother rested yet?¡±


    At the moment, Long Tianhao¡¯s greeting came from outside, which attracted everyone in the room to look at him.


    Long Tianhao was very tall. He wore just a long, white robe today.


    The gold-edged, four-footed dragon on his clothes made him look incomparably honorable.


    A faint smile appeared on his beautiful face for no reason.


    Everyone was guessing how much he had heard.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve come just in time. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Her eyes shining suddenly, Jiang Ruqin was about to complain to him first.


    But unexpectedly, Long Tianhao pushed her away and then walked straight to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I told you to book a table at Restaurant Ruyi. Why did you busy yourself for the whole day? Are you tired?¡±


    He asked her in a tender, low voice, like a wine that was so soft that the drinker would get drunk.


    He held her small, white hands and covered them with his warm, dry hands.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not a child anymore. And it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your life now. The princess and I respect and love each other. Outsiders have no right to put in a word. Forgive me, mother. It¡¯s time to go. It¡¯s already so dark out. Although we have the energy to insist on not sleeping, mother, you do not. You¡¯d better go to bed.¡±


    Long Tianhao looked at Concubine De. No pain or struggle could be seen in his long, narrow, and dark eyes.


    It was just a cold respect. Concubine De unconsciously felt herself frozen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ever influence Yu¡¯er, can I?¡±


    She rendered more hatred toward Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What honeyed words has this siren told Yu¡¯er, so much that he refuses to take my advice, his mother¡¯s advice?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Long Tianhao spoke only to the woman in front of him in a soft, gentle tone.


    Looking at her slightly open her small mouth and look silly, Long Tianhao felt that she was lovely.


    Suddenly, he got interested and picked Lin Mengya up.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±


    She tried to release herself, only to be caught by his dark eyes.


    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Long Tianhao felt very interested in her shy look because she rarely showed that expression.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Behave yourself!¡±


    Concubine De was offended by her own son in public. She was obviously irritated.


    She pounded on the table. The atmosphere in the room turned more tensed.


    ¡°Mother, when I was forced to marry Mengya, you didn¡¯t show your refusal, did you?¡±


    Long Tianhao turned back to look at Concubine De.


    He was fearless. He just felt sad.


    Previously, he believed that what Concubine De did was for his good.


    However, when he came to his senses, he realized that Concubine De could have actually refused when the emperor forced him to marry Lin Mengya.


    She didn¡¯t do so because she was worried that she would completely lose power and influence. Then, no one would be able to take care of her parents¡¯ home.


    So it was the same with Jiang Ruqin. Concubine De totally ignored what Jiang Ruqin had done previously and made it hard on Lin Mengya to agree to the marriage of Jiang Ruqin and Long Tianhao, just for her parents¡¯ home¡ªthe Jiang family.


    ¡°In mother¡¯s mind, am I a puppet being ordered about?¡±


    ¡°But she is tainted. She should not be Princess Yu!¡±


    Hearing Concubine De¡¯s words without thinking, Long Tianhao felt more downhearted.


    ¡°Tainted? Should it be someone else? I believe Mengya and believe everything she did, as well as her fidelity to me. Mother, I respect you but I refuse to accept your slander of an innocent person. If you carry on, I may disobey you. Then, don¡¯t blame me for my infidelity.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was curling herself up, opened her beautiful eyes wide.


    In disbelief, she stared at Long Tianhao¡¯s tough chin. ¡°Oh my! Did I mishear?¡±


    She felt it hard to suppress her touched feeling.


    She had been believing that she was fighting alone. But to her surprise, Long Tianhao was the most determined companion.


    ¡°He always chooses to believe me, the trouble maker, over his mother and his cousin who he met as a child.¡±


    If Lin Mengya claimed that she wasn¡¯t touched by his words, she would be lying.


    Long Tianhao held Lin Mengya in his arms and walked out of Art Courtyard with steady steps.


    It was cold outside. But Lin Mengya felt warm in her heart.


    Long Tianhao didn¡¯t expose his tiredness on his tough face until he put Lin Mengya down.


    ¡°Sorry. You are wronged because of me.¡±


    Long Tianhao emotionlessly told her with apology in his voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. If he only believed her, nothing mattered. Everything else did not matter.


    ¡°Why¡­ why would you believe me?¡±


    She really wanted to know the reason. Why did Long Tianhao choose to stand by her side so resolutely?


    ¡°Because I know you will never do me any harm.¡±

 Chapter 206 Everything Was Perfec

    t


    ¡°Why did he believe me so firmly?¡±


    Lin Mengya gaped at Long Tianhao, as if she didn¡¯t believe what he had said just now.


    ¡°Mother may have given it her own consideration. But now, I¡¯m an adult. She can¡¯t make the decision for me about some things anymore.¡±


    A sadness that was never exposed previously silently rose in Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes.


    One day seemed like a year in the palace. He and his mother, Concubine De, had supported each other in order to make today¡¯s achievements.


    But for no reason, his mother turned into having no sense of right or wrong.


    That made him feel wistful.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you ever thought about why Concubine De suddenly changed her disposition?¡±


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, then she spoke with something profound in her words.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ she changed because of the death of Aunt Jinyue, maybe?¡±


    There was a slight hesitation in his answer. He, himself, might know that this reason was not difficult to refute.


    ¡°Concubine De and Your Highness feel sorry for the death of Aunt Jinyue, so do I. But Concubine De acts different than her normal behavior, a significant personality shift. Your Highness, I believe you have noticed that as well. But you just refuse to admit it.¡±


    Having said this, if Long Tianhao failed to grasp the implications she told him, Lin Mengya had no other methods to help him.


    ¡°Mother, did she¡ª¡±


    Long Tianhao suddenly had his ideas straightened out, and he gaped at Lin Mengya with wide-opened eyes.


    ¡°From the day the empress suddenly asked to have Concubine De stay with her, I¡¯ve realized that it would not be as simple as we expected.¡±


    Lin Mengya had no evidence. What she said was just her guess.


    Long Tianhao clenched his fists and averted his complicated eyes to the direction of the Art Courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the only one in the world capable of making mother change her disposition is that woman in the Imperial Palace.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better figure out for yourself what the truth actually is. I¡¯m okay to go back alone. I¡¯ll see myself out.¡±


    After all, it was still Long Tianhao¡¯s domestic affair.


    Lin Mengya was unwilling to get involved too much. Long Tianhao was a man of dignity, while she was also a woman of principle.


    Standing before the door of Art Courtyard, and looking in the direction of that figure disappearing, Long Tianhao¡¯s face showed the overwhelming expression like he was the master of everything.


    ¡°Night, gather every member of the Qing Sect. I need you to investigate something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    His low voice floated in the air as usual.


    He averted his eyes to the direction of the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°Take drastic measures to deal with a situation. Well done! The empress, she is truly vicious!¡±


    When Lin Mengya came back from Art Courtyard and arrived at Liuxin Courtyard, she found that the four maids were still awake. They were playing the ¡°Fight the Landlord¡± with Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu respectively.


    Looking at them enjoying themselves, Lin Mengya felt much more at ease.


    She went and sat in the pavilion, gazing at the bright moon hanging up in the sky.


    Although she lived an extravagant life in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she still felt exhausted physically and mentally.


    However, in order to protect those people she cared about, Lin Mengya would like to face even immense dangers and difficulties alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s crisp like the cool water. Why is this beauty staying alone?¡±


    Yunzhu¡¯s voice unexpectedly arose from behind.


    Lin Mengya turned her head, only to see a pretty face.


    Her skin seemed a little loose, and there was an extremely obvious scar at the bottom of the left side of her face. If one ignored them, Yunzhu was really a beauty in her old age.


    ¡°Beauty does not suit me. But you are really going to be a beauty.¡±


    Yunzhu was a frequent guest to Liuxin Courtyard. Those people outside Liuxin Courtyard knew little about her visit while those people inside Liuxin Courtyard got used to her presence.


    Different from her usual manner of dressing in a black cloth and black veil, Yunzhu, today, apparently showed hints of dressing herself up.


    Even her cloudy hair-clasp possessed a natural grace.


    There was a kind of beauty whose beauty could even be seen when her face was covered up.


    Apparently, Yunzhu was that kind of beauty.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t tease me, Master. I¡¯m just a useless woman. Thanks for your appreciation.¡±


    Yunzhu walked over and sat in front of Lin Mengya.


    It actually made her feel more comfortable to not have a veil on her face and to not be afraid of others¡¯ looks.


    Because of that, Yunzhu felt more appreciative of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°A beauty in the south, as gorgeous as peaches. Do you like peach blossoms?¡±


    Two lines came to her mind, and then Lin Mengya turned and looked at Yunzhu.


    Yunzhu stood still for a moment and then she gave a faint smile.


    Although she was not as beautiful as peaches and plums, her eyes were so sexually charming that they had the power to make men crazy.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya came to realize why her teacher, who was proud and arrogant, had given up his life for the lady in front of her.


    The brightness and cleanness in her beautiful eyes conquered him to love her for his whole life.


    She was charming, tender, and gorgeous beyond expression. Even Lin Mengya, as a woman, could not help herself falling for her.


    It could be imagined how stunning the top beauty in Capital City that year actually was.


    ¡°At eight, a master told me my fortune. He claimed that I would be trapped in love and that I¡¯d have a life of romances. Now it seems that he was right.¡±


    Lin Mengya heard the self-mockery in Yunzhu¡¯s voice.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and looked at her white fingers.


    ¡°Let me draw a peach blossom on your face, may I?¡±


    In modern times, one of her classmates made a tattoo of a blossomed rose on her chest.


    But later on, she learned that that girl, who always wore a big smile on her face, had tried to commit suicide due to the frustration in a relationship.


    And after she was rescued, there was a scar left on her chest.


    Fortunately, that girl managed to get out of bad things. And that scar became the unique charm particular to her due to her rose tattoo.


    It was really a pity for someone gorgeous like Yunzhu to be destroyed by a scar on the face.


    In addition, she wished that Yunzhu would one day let go of the relationship involving too much love and hatred.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You often come up with an unconventional idea. I can¡¯t help myself to appreciate you either. It¡¯s no wonder that guy would like to take you as his student.¡±


    Yunzhu touched her face and pleasantly said yes.


    ¡°He begged me to be his student, okay? Am I the kind of person to feel honored to be his student?¡±


    Lin Mengya mentioned Baili Rui deliberately. She pretended to act like ¡°in fact, I don¡¯t care about him at all¡±, and threw up her hands.


    ¡°He must often be pissed off by you, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Yunzhu was right.


    Since he took her as his student, Baili Rui always got angry and fierce and argued that his lifespan would be reduced because of her.


    Baili Rui was old and began to lose control over his temper.


    ¡°Haha, you naughty girl. Why are you so lovely? With you as his student, he would feel happy to have a qualified successor.¡±


    It surprised Lin Mengya that Yunzhu had brought up the topic of Baili Rui.


    She thought that both of them would be completely isolated from each other all their lives.


    ¡°Are you¡­ still hating Teacher or not?¡±


    She made an attempt to ask and saw a complicated expression flash across Yunzhu¡¯s face.


    Yunzhu, then, slightly shook her head and said, ¡°I tried to let go of those things in the past many times, but I failed. Due to the poison in my body, I¡¯m living a muddleheaded life. Only hatred is able to support me to keep awake. But now, I have little hatred toward him. Love or hate are obsessions. Having a genuine, vigorous love is the most worthwhile thing in my life.¡±


    Lin Mengya stared at Yunzhu. In her eyes, Yunzhu was actually the same as Baili Rui.


    They had all had a period of being proud and insolent because of their talents and drawing millions of people¡¯s attention.


    But eventually, they gave up everything they had for love.


    Now, they did not refuse to love each other. Instead, both of them knew clearly that love was the most impossible thing for them to give up anymore.


    Therefore, they chose to hide it at the bottom of their hearts and turn it into a drop of blood.


    Maybe, it was a kind of way to love each other.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve known Teacher for a long time, I believe there must be a mistake in that accident. He¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya still believed that she had to untie the knot in Yunzhu¡¯s mind first so that both of them could make peace.


    But unexpectedly, she was interrupted by Yunzhu.


    ¡°Forget it. What happened that year may have been a mistake. But since it has been so many years, a mistake is a fact. Or maybe, it will be worse than now. It¡¯s taken me so many years to accept the fact. I don¡¯t want to spend another few years to accept a new result. Tell your teacher that I don¡¯t hate him now.¡±


    Yunzhu¡¯s choice to let it go was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.


    The sentence ¡°I forgive him¡± had been late in coming for many years. Baili Rui had been waiting for it since many years ago.


    ¡°I promise, I will tell him.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s guarantee, Yunzhu nodded and then lightly turned to disappear into the darkness.


    ¡°Sister, come in and make the decision for me! Hurry! Baizhi refuses to pay me the money shamelessly!¡±


    Inside the room, Xiaoyu¡¯s call suddenly came.


    Thereafter, Baizhi¡¯s complaint followed, containing a little anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t act shamelessly. Obviously, you work together with Baishao and rob me of the money. Master, please bring us justice!¡±


    Lin Mengya stood up and entered the main room calmly.


    Tonight was so good. Everything was perfect.


    In comparison with Liuxin Courtyard, Qinwu Courtyard seemed to be more serious in its aura.


    Like lightning, figures rushed from all kinds of places and gathered together in the yard of Qinwu Courtyard.


    Tonight, Qinwu Courtyard was crowded with people, yet it was totally quiet.


    Inside the study, Long Tianhao indifferently gazed out of the window. Night stood very straight and determined behind Long Tianhao as if he were a dead person in clay.


    ¡°Members of three sects and 16 schools are all waiting outside for you, Master.¡±


    Long Tianhao, while nodding, got up and left the study step by step.


    Outside the room were many people. But they were all in alignment and even seemed to be breathing at the same rate.


    ¡°From now on, I need you to put aside everything you are working on and focus on the investigation of those powers around the empress. Remember, every single detail should be reported to me. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    No answer was heard but everyone knelt down on the ground and accepted his order at the same time.


    ¡°All right, you may go.¡±


    Long Tianhao spoke in a cold voice. Those figures, who had appeared hurriedly, disappeared into the darkness orderly again and rushed in different directions.


    The night wind blew up the bottom of his clothes. An unfathomable freezing light was seen surging in his eyes.

 Chapter 207 Retelling Old Stories

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you tell us that you would not get involved in the affairs of the empress unless it was necessary?¡±


    Night did not ever question any order that Long Tianhao issued. But investigating the empress mattered a lot.


    Once the secret of the existence of the Qing Sect was exposed too soon, it would be extremely bad for Long Tianhao.


    Therefore, Night had to remain cautious.


    ¡°I refused to get involved because the empress still leaves me leeway no matter what she did. But now, she did plot against my mother. I¡¯m afraid that she would remove everyone around me before I take measures.¡±


    After coming to his senses, Long Tianhao felt there were more dirty tricks in this event.


    Since she was being kept in the Empress¡¯s Palace, the empress inevitably had something on Concubine De.


    Therefore, they made a deal, at the expense of Lin Mengya.


    Otherwise, Concubine De would not keep purposely making difficulties for Lin Mengya the moment she left the palace.


    So Long Tianhao made up his mind to figure out what actually happened between Concubine De and the empress!


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. But I heard that the Crown Prince was ordered to reflect on himself in his house in a few days. In addition, the empress called the Taoist priest in the Imperial Taoist Abbey to hold a blessing ceremony.¡±


    What Night said actually astonished Long Tianhao.


    The continuous failure of the Crown Prince the other day had irritated the Empress, he believed.


    Reflection on himself was really a good excuse. But Long Tianhao failed to guess what the real purpose of the empress was.


    ¡°As for the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, you¡¯d better keep your eyes on it more closely.¡±


    Without the empress¡¯s guidance, the Crown Prince was just an idiot.


    The opposite play against the empress just began.


    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s very crowded in Qinwu Courtyard tonight.¡±


    Standing under the roof and leaning against the window, Qinghu was chatting with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I almost told him everything. If he didn¡¯t take action, it would be a truly weird thing.¡±


    Inside the room, Lin Mengya was learning how to embroider from Baiji. Baiji was excellent at embroidering, but she was not. Every time she got hold of the needles or threads, she would lose control of them. They would separate like wild horses.


    But Lin Mengya still believed that doing something focused like this would be helpful for her to concentrate.


    ¡°Right. But, little girl, now that we¡¯ve gathered lots of people together, as the Master, is it time to have a look?¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted up her head and looked at Qinghu, who was smiling.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to have a look and make those restless vagabonds know who the Master is and set their minds at ease.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have a look in a few days. Wait for my arrangement.¡±


    The argument in Art Courtyard that night had irritated Concubine De so much that she got quite sick.


    She refused to accept anyone¡¯s visit for several days. Jiang Ruqin, who was always arrogant and willful, quieted down for a few days.


    It was getting colder.


    Furnaces were turned on in every courtyard. In Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu used some methods unbeknownst to others to make it full of blossomed, colorful flowers.


    It looked quite strangely interesting when colorful flowers grew under the dry brown sticks.


    In a watery pink-lined jacket, Baiji walked in a rush into the main room of Liuxin Courtyard.


    She drew back the heavy curtains, and what greeted her was warmth with a light fragrance.


    Baizhi and Baisu were playing ¡°five-in-a-row¡± on the heating bed while Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were arguing with each other to decide who would draw a picture for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya, who was reading a book on the couch by the window, was the only person enjoying her time.


    ¡°Master, here is the money my father gave me. He told me that we had good profits this month. But also, some drugstores not far away from our store made a disturbance several times.¡±


    Lin Mengya, while taking the money Baiji was holding, cracked a big smile.


    No matter what, this was the first pot of gold she earned in ancient times. She should feel exalted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the disturbances. Fight fire with water. Oh, did your mother and father keep their salaries?¡±


    Baiji smiled and nodded. Such a good profit was beyond her father¡¯s expectation because they always gave drugs for free or at half price.


    ¡°The Winter Solstice Festival is approaching. Have you prepared everything?¡±


    Steward Deng made a list of what they should get ready.


    The four maids were thoughtful and capable. Almost everything was ready.


    They would make a rearrangement after Prince Yu and Princess Yu returned from the ancestor worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple.


    ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m excited today. Let¡¯s go outside and have fun.¡±


    They immediately stopped what they were doing, clustered around Lin Mengya, and left Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Baishao is absent again, Master?¡±


    When no one noticed them, Baiji secretly asked her.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and spoke while looking around.


    ¡°The festival is coming. She may be busy with her own things.¡±


    In fact, she had not seen Baishao for a few days.


    She was so busy that no one could catch a glimpse of her figure.


    ¡°Later on, if we buy something, buy one for her.¡±


    Baishao nodded in doubt. Although it was the Master¡¯s order, she still felt uncomfortable with it.


    ¡°Baishao would not do something against her conscience, I hope.¡±


    They left the mansion in herds. It was really like that the festival was near. There came more and more sellers.


    Due to the charcoal burner, it was very warm inside the spacious carriage.


    Looking out of the window at the crowd, she would rather sit in the carriage than be crowded outside.


    ¡°You can go outside. I¡¯d better stay here and read a book.¡±


    From the beginning of winter, she felt tired more easily.


    She was afraid of the cold so much that she slept or lazily stayed in her room.


    It had to be because she lived in the warm south always, which was like spring, for more than 20 years in her previous life.


    So when it came to the climate in the Capital City with four distinctive seasons, she failed to get used to it so far.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    Qinghu pouted because he was ordered by Lin Mengya to accompany the three maids to go shopping.


    Lin Zhongyu got a reason to stay with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Okay. Won¡¯t you feel bored?¡±


    She lifted up her head and looked at the boy, who was like a jade in appearance.


    He became taller and more handsome than when he was taken back.


    She put out her slender hands to touch his small face, and then lightly pinched his skin, which was tenderer than a woman¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah, when you grow up, lots of girls will fall for you. I¡¯m afraid that the money I save for your marriage may not be enough.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu reluctantly pulled her hands down, but he silently felt worried due to the coldness of her hands.


    Qinghu told him before that the veins around her heart were damaged so the winter was the hardest time for her.


    Lin Zhongyu warmed up her small hands with his big hands. But a feeling of fright rose up in his mind for no reason.


    ¡°Will you leave me, sister?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled but nodded.


    ¡°Sooner or later, you will have your own family. I would like to witness you get married, have a baby, and live a safe, happy life forever.¡±


    In recent days, she had heard quarrels coming from Lin Zhongyu¡¯s room many times.


    Although they deliberately lowered their voices, Lin Mengya still heard them.


    Xiaoyu was a grown-up but he stayed in Liuxin Courtyard every day. Lin Mengya thought that she might be an obstacle in his way to achieving his ambitions.


    But she became very concerned as she thought of Mr. Rosa Multiflora, Xin Li.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± ¡°What if that mad guy really did something to Xiaoyu. Would he manage to escape from him?¡±


    ¡°I hate leaving you. I don¡¯t want to get married and settle down!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu, while moving his eyebrows together, muttered.


    ¡°Silly, you can¡¯t stay with me forever, can you? Xiaoyu, I never press you for an answer. But I know that you have a tough time in recent days, right?¡±


    When Lin Zhongyu was about to deny it, Lin Mengya told him from her eyes that she already knew everything.


    He eventually failed to keep it from Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡­ They asked me to go away with them. I refused, so¡­¡±


    Lin Zhongyu dropped his head, worrying about the possible scolding from Lin Mengya.


    But Lin Mengya just slightly frowned. It was apparent that Xin Li was eyeing Xiaoyu.


    But he was dreading something and it was not the time for him to take action.


    Those guards could protect Xiaoyu for a moment, but not forever.


    ¡°In this case, it¡¯s necessary to have a profound talk with the one behind Xiaoyu.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t take you away until they get my permission. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you. Later on, you must find a time to have me talk with their temporary boss, okay?¡±


    The haze of worries disappeared from his eyes.


    Since he had met Lin Mengya, he never saw there be a difficulty that she failed to handle.


    He nodded vigorously. ¡°I wish that Senior Sister would succeed in persuading that stubborn old man.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Zhongyu, whose pressure was greatly relieved, was telling jokes to please Lin Mengya.


    Their carriage stopped in an isolated place. The driver went somewhere to urinate. Thus, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu were left alone in the carriage.


    ¡°Hush, Senior Sister, someone is coming toward us, a master of kung fu.¡±


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu put up one finger to tell Lin Mengya to be silent.


    They had a strong crisis awareness. Both of them leaned against the corner of the carriage, trying to not make a sound.


    ¡°Oo¡ªOo¡ª¡±


    Outside their carriage came a weak sound of struggling suddenly. Lin Mengya secretly opened the window partway and peeked outside.


    She saw several tall, strong men with a child in their arms, covering his mouth.


    The child looked to be five or six. He was clearly scared.


    The kid was trying very hard to free himself as his eyes were brimming with tears.


    ¡°They¡ªthey are from the Willow Gang! Previously, they kidnapped me in the same way!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu was hopping mad. It was a normal reaction when a person came across his enemy.


    And before Lin Mengya could stop him, he had rushed out.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    She had to silently exhort him to be careful. Then, she found him cleverly choose the strong man standing with his back to him.


    She had no need to worry about the result. Xiaoyu beat away those seemingly strong guys in a short time.


    That poor kid was taken back into their carriage.


    But the kid was so frightened that he was crying and curling himself up, daring not get close to Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 208 Hints of the Conspiracy

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is a honey pastry, would you like to taste it?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke tenderly and then handed the honey dessert that Baizhi had left in the carriage to the little kid.


    Maybe it was the warmth in the carriage or Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle voice that attracted the little kid to reach out his chubby hands and take the honey pastry from Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Come on. Come here. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve driven away those bad guys.¡±


    The little child raised his head, whose appearance surprised Lin Mengya slightly.


    He had a pair of beautiful, energetic, big eyes and a fair face. Although he seemed timid, he was fair-skinned and lovely.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    The honey pastry worked. The little boy looked at Lin Mengya with his spirited, big eyes.


    Although his face was still dirty, his childish, soft call passed through into Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Come here. Give me a hug.¡±


    Women would never refuse a lovely thing. Especially from a kid with such a lovely, cute look, it really attracted her.


    Lin Mengya embraced the little guy in her arms and the lovely boy soon recovered.


    Glancing at Lin Zhongyu and then looking at the little boy in her arms, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, do you remember the characteristics of those kids they kidnapped?¡±


    Xiaoyu found the little guy to be lovely as well. Hearing what Lin Mengya asked, he thought about it for a while and then replied.


    ¡°Those kids kidnapped along with me had lovely appearances. And I heard from the Willow Gang that they were of great use. They would grade us. But because I was different, they took me to the street to extort money under false pretences.¡±


    An absurd idea came into being in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    One thing that happened in her childhood came to her mind.


    That year, she was only seven years old. She didn¡¯t know the reason why, but Shangguan Qing took her to the temple outside the city to offer incense to Buddha.


    She had a vague memory of Shangguan Qing plotting something with a person in a room.


    She was so young at that time that she heard nothing clear.


    But she firmly remembered some of Shangguan Qing¡¯s words. Shangguan Qing told that man to take her away.


    But that man stalled because Lin Mengya looked a little goofy, even though she was cute.


    Was that man from the Willow Gang as well?


    Dozens of years ago, the Willow Gang began to collect boys and girls with lovely, beautiful appearances.


    If it had carried on until now, what a tremendous number of boys and girls had been kidnapped!


    ¡°Boy, where is your home?¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and asked him. She believed that she seemed to be close to an unfathomable conspiracy.


    At present, she had lots of things to deal with. If she got herself involved in the affairs against the Willow Gang, she would be deeply troubled.


    The boy looked at her and then spoke in a vague, lovely voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far away. A man was selling sweets outside. So my parents agreed to let me out.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Those men must have disguised themselves as sellers of sweets.


    The kids without precaution were their targets. It was really impossible to defend against effectively.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll send you back home now. Remember, never go out alone, okay?¡±


    The boy nodded, not fully understanding her. But Lin Mengya knew clearly that their targeting this boy was by no means accidental.


    Perhaps they had already observed him for a long time.


    Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu secretly sent the boy back home and didn¡¯t tell anyone else.


    On the way back, Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu found a couple of boys who were either lame or had damaged limbs, begging in the streets.


    Xiaoyu squatted down and leafed through their clothes as he gave them money.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked.


    Xiaoyu looked at her and quietly said, ¡°I saw willow patterns on their clothes. I believe all of them are from the Willow Gang.¡±


    Xiaoyu looked gloomy. If Lin Mengya had failed to save him in time, he would not be any better off than them.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    On the street, Lin Mengya took Xiaoyu by the hand and tenderly asked him.


    Lin Zhongyu turned and looked at Lin Mengya as if he wished to speak but stopped on second thought.


    ¡°Say what you want to. I strongly support you.¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu seemed to have made up his mind.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I believe that my kidnapping was not as simple as we expected. As for where I come from¡­ I can¡¯t tell you yet. But I want to figure out what actually happened that year.¡±


    Sensing his determination in his eyes, Lin Mengya lightly let out a sigh.


    She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, nor bring up any unexpected troubles.


    But Xiaoyu was involved, so she had to reconsider it.


    ¡°Is this really important to you?¡±


    Looking into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Xiaoyu firmly nodded.


    He stared at Lin Mengya in anticipation, as if her approval mattered the most.


    ¡°Fine. Well then, just do it. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    She took Xiaoyu back, so in the future, everything involving Xiaoyu was also her matter.


    Now that Xiaoyu was determined to figure out what actually happened that year, she had to take the responsibility to offer her help to him.


    ¡°Senior Sister, thank you.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu suddenly cracked a big smile, which stunned everyone around them and made their eyes sparkle.


    Eye-catching brilliance was emitted from his bright eyes.


    Lin Mengya touched his face. No matter what, even it would be a mountain of swords or a sea of flames, she would give it a try with Xiaoyu!


    ¡°What? Are you insane, Master? You want to investigate the Willow Gang? Oh no! Our peaceful, happy life is coming to an end.¡±


    Baizhi screamed in an exaggerated voice in a private room for Lin Mengya in Restaurant Ruyi.


    She opened her dark eyes wide and lightly patted her chest with her hands, as if she were frightened by something scary.


    ¡°Sit down. We are drinking tea.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed very calm while drinking her tea. ¡°How could I help Baizhi to change her disposition of screaming whenever it comes to an incident?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, why will you try to understand the Willow Gang?¡±


    It was abnormal for Qinghu to not join in the fun right away, he just sat off to the side.


    ¡°Because of me. They kidnapped me at that time. I want to figure out what the truth actually is.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu managed to explain before Lin Mengya could open her mouth. Then, everyone fixed their eyes on him.


    No one mentioned where Lin Zhongyu came from. Therefore, other than Steward Deng or Lin Kui, few people knew about it.


    Of course, all four of the maids knew.


    ¡°In fact, I was kidnapped here by the Willow Gang as well.¡±


    After Qinghu uttered the last word, the room fell into such a silence that even the sound of a needle dropping down on the ground could be heard.


    ¡°Your chin is close to the ground. Pick it up and put it back on.¡±


    Glancing at those extremely stunned people, Qinghu calmly spoke.


    But, everyone, other than Lin Mengya, still kept the same facial expression with their mouths and eyes wide open.


    Lin Mengya stuck out her finger and lightly lifted up Baizhi¡¯s chin. But it dropped down the second after she took her finger back.


    It seemed that she was so astonished that her brain had stopped working.


    ¡°So, you know how powerful the Willow Gang is now. I¡¯m not the only one. Yunzhu and every killer who was not collected from other gangs, were all kidnapped by the Willow Gang over here. ¡°And, in the Capital City, the whorehouses and officials¡¯ harems are full of people that were kidnapped by the Willow Gang.¡±


    Qinghu told them another piece of news in a plain tone. Even Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help frowning after hearing that.


    ¡°They made the plan a few decades ago. What is the Willow Gang planning?¡±


    Lin Mengya thought that the Willow Gang was just a gang of rascals. But what Qinghu said warned her to face up to it.


    Noticing that they got his point, Qinghu got closer to Lin Mengya and seriously spoke to her while looking into her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what their plan is. But I have to remind you that the Willow Gang has great power. We still have don¡¯t have a big enough power to fight against them.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. She was no longer a naive girl.


    She understood what Qinghu meant.


    After a sigh, she held Xiaoyu¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I will definitely keep my word regarding you. But, we have to endure it for a few days, okay?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu nodded firmly. He was already discouraged and wanted to give up. But to his surprise, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve already gotten tired of that shitty gang as well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on them. When the time is right, I will help you as well.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s guarantee touched Lin Zhongyu like a cardiac stimulant injection.


    Both Lin Mengya and Qinghu regarded his thing to be important.


    ¡°Sister, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Xiaoyu was too excited to speak smoothly.


    Lin Mengya pet him on the head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your matter is my matter. No need to say thank you. We are family.¡±


    All of them smilingly nodded. It was settled then.


    All of a sudden, a knock on the door was heard.


    They immediately fell silent in the room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Qinghu asked vigilantly. From outside came Moran¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Master, someone sent a letter for you just now.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it and confusion arose in her mind.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Moran opened the door and entered. He was holding a big envelope respectfully.


    Lin Mengya took it from him and turned to give it a look, asking, ¡°Who gave this to you?¡±


    Moran must have checked it out, and the radar in her brain didn¡¯t give off any warning.

 Chapter 209 Fried Chicken and Beer

    Lin Mengya opened the envelope, took look inside then put it into her sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yunzhu sent this to tell me that I need to attend to some matters at the Sanjue Hall. Xiaoyu, carry all our shopping into the little courtyard with the three girls. I have something to discuss with Qinghu.¡±


    Xiaoyu was a little suspicious, but he obediently went downstairs with the other three.


    ¡°Now, can you take it out?¡±


    The others might not have an idea, but Qinghu knew that the item Lin Mengya received had something to do with Xiaoyu.


    Lin Mengya made sure that Xiaoyu was completely out of sight before she took out the envelop from her sleeve.


    There was no letter in the envelope. However, there was a beautiful stalk of Rosa Multiflora.


    Apart from that stalk of flower, there was also an arrowhead with three edges in the envelope.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya and Qinghu saw the stalk of Rosa Multiflora, they knew who it was from.


    However, it was the first time, even for Qinghu, to see the arrowhead with three edges.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s facial expression turned hideous.


    ¡°This is Flying Locust Arrow from the Lin Family. Look, the word ¡®Lin¡¯ is engraved on the arrowhead.¡±


    Xin Li was the person who sent this.


    His intention was clear as day. If Xiaoyu were to strike, the Lin Family would be the first to bear the brunt.


    He was well aware that Lin Mengya was surrounded by many skillful martial artists.


    Honestly, it would take a lot to inflict harm upon her.


    Therefore, he had threatened her with her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s safety.


    This man was indeed despicable. At the same time, Xin Li had seen through her weakness such that she was unable to make any move.


    ¡°There are so many soldiers in the army, I¡¯m sure he would have to consider carefully before making any moves. Don¡¯t you be overly worried.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s analysis sounded logical.


    However, this arrowhead was meant as a threat more than anything.


    ¡°He is a foreigner after all, how does he know this matter regarding Xiaoyu and me like the back of his hand?¡±


    The prince¡¯s mansion had turned into a fortified mansion after Lin Mengya¡¯s reorganization.


    It was nearly impossible to enter the prince¡¯s mansion, not to mention infiltrating into her courtyard to find out any information.


    Lin Mengya remained perplexed after much pondering.


    ¡°I believe he had come all the way to Dajin not just to stop Lin Zhongyu. Don¡¯t forget he is backed by the entire Xin Family.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s words added to Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.


    If Xiaoyu were truly the descendent of the Xin Family, there would definitely be an opposing force within the Xin Family, that would go against Xin Li.


    If the entire Xin Family stood by Xin Li, who was the one who protected Xiaoyu?


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt that it was necessary for her to meet up and negotiate with the forces behind him.


    ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ve been drawn into some serious maelstrom.¡±


    Lin Mengya said softly with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just any common person, which is why, naturally, extraordinary things happened to you.¡±


    Qinghu tapped his finger lightly on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead, but there was a look of pain in his eyes.


    The harder his lass worked, the deeper she would be involved.


    However, she had to take everything seriously since all that had happened concerned someone¡¯s life and death.


    ¡°Once this matter comes to a closure, let¡¯s go for a holiday to enjoy ourselves.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words left Qinghu in a daze.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I will accompany you wherever you want to go.¡±


    A brilliant smile broke out on Qinghu¡¯s face. He seemed to look forward to it more than Lin Mengya given his excited expression.


    Her body¡­ Lin Mengya looked at the teacup in her hand with glum.


    The others might not know, but she was fully aware of the condition of her own body.


    Ever since Elder Sister Yue Ting passed away, Lin Mengya had suffered a broken heart. The poison in her body which had been suppressed seemed to start working again.


    If not for the various precious herbs and medicine she took every month, she would not have survived.


    Searching for the last few necessary herbs was imperative.


    Her befuddled condition, which happened every day, was a clear indication that she was not well.


    If she did not start looking for the last few components of the antidote, she might one day not wake up from her sleep.


    She had so many unfinished businesses, so many people who needed her protection. She must not collapse.


    Lin Mengya dozed off in a matter of minutes.


    The smile in Qinghu¡¯s eyes faded and was replaced by a look of worry.


    He carried the lass up from her chair. Even the sound of a fallen cup had not waked her.


    The lass had obviously fallen into a deep sleep.


    By this time, the four maidservants had settled down in the horse carriage.


    An anxious expression broke out on their faces the moment Qinghu carried Lin Mengya in.


    ¡°Has she fallen asleep? This was the nth time in this month that this had happened.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu furrowed his brows as he turned his eyes on his elder sister.


    ¡°Just make sure you settle your own affairs so that your elder sister did not have to worry over you.¡±


    Qinghu warned with a deep voice. He would not show any kindness if the matter concerns the well-being of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°My affairs¡­ I¡¯ll settle them on my own!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu did not really understand what Qinghu was saying. He naturally thought that Qinghu was talking about the matter concerning the Willow Gang.


    ¡°I will get rid of the Willow Gang naturally. As for the other matters, please leave her out of them.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu was unable to grasp what Qinghu was saying.


    What was this all about? Were they keeping something from him?


    The group of them arrived back at the prince¡¯s mansion and with the help of her maidservants, Lin Mengya changed her clothes and was soon laying comfortably in the blanket.


    It was only when the sun was about to set that Lin Mengya began to wake up slowly.


    However, none of her maidservants were there to serve her when she woke up.


    This was strange. Usually they would be guarding her even if it were the middle of the night.


    Suddenly, a burst of joyous laughter echoed.


    Lin Mengya put on a thick coat and quietly lifted the curtain over the door of the room. A wisp of crystal clear snowflakes entered the room with the cold wind.


    Outside, the courtyard had turned into a snow covered world.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±


    She opened her eyes wide with curiosity. As someone whose hometown was from the south, the memory of her encounters with snowfall was limited and precious.


    Tightly wrapped up in her coat, she stood quietly at the door and took in the beautiful snow-covered world.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s three maidservants and Xiaoyu, together with the other servants in the courtyard were having a good time playing in the snow.


    Lin Mengya had the urge to go out into the courtyard to join them, but was deterred by the frigid wind.


    ¡°Are you so ignorant as not to put on more layers when you want to play in the snow?¡±


    All of a sudden, a large coat which was still warm from Qinghu¡¯s body, fell onto Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders.


    As she turned around, she realized that Qinghu was clad in one layer of clothes.


    Qinghu¡¯s light blue coat smelt like the usual fragrance on his body.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of catching a cold since you¡¯re wearing so little?¡±


    Qinghu reached out his hand to help Lin Mengya button up the coat.


    There was an expression of contempt on his face.


    ¡°People like us, who train in martial arts, must not be afraid of cold. If you don¡¯t believe me, come and feel how warm my body is.¡±


    He grabbed on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and shoved it into his clothes and placed it on his chest.


    ¡°Yeah, your body is indeed warm.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought Qinghu was merely kidding, but his body was indeed very warm.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s hand was getting cold.


    Holding on to her small hands, Qinghu furrowed his brows.


    Although he did not have much medical knowledge, he knew that it was not normal for a person¡¯s hand to be this cold.


    He was alarmed to realize how weak and frail Lin Mengya was.


    ¡°Master! Master, you¡¯re awake! You should stay in the house to rest!¡±


    Baizhi, whose face was flushed from all the running around in the snow, skipped towards Lin Mengya like a rabbit.


    ¡°You guys can play in the snow, am I not allowed to even watch?¡±


    Lin Mengya pouted and tried to act coil.


    Baizhi scratched her head, hesitated and said, ¡°Alright, but promise me that you will just sit down here while you watch. You are not to tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°What a bossy stewardess. Alright, alright, I will sit right here and watch. This is after all the first snow of the year. It¡¯d be so nice if we have fried chicken and beer!¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Lin Mengya muttered under her breath.


    Little lass had not had any appetite lately. Although Qinghu had no idea what fried chicken and beer were, he thought they sounded delectable.


    ¡°How do you make that fried chicken and beer you were muttering about, lass?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s mouth seemed to be watering and this excited Lin Mengya.


    Anyway those four maidservants of hers would surely not allow her to play in the snow; she could make some fried chicken.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen then. I¡¯ll make them for you to try.¡±


    Having been here for quite some time, he had not tasted any food prepared by Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, he followed closely behind Lin Mengya as they headed towards the kitchen.


    At this moment, Long Tianhao was standing outside the gates, hesitating whether to enter.


    A few more days had passed after he returned from the Art courtyard. He was busy with matters regarding his subordinates that he did not have time to meet up with Lin Mengya.


    Snowflakes were falling from the sky. He realized that this was the first snow of the year.


    It was also the first winter Lin Mengya was spending with him after she married him.


    All families in Dajin practiced the tradition of celebrating the first snow of the year.


    Although Concubine De had sent men to invite Long Tianhao for a total of three times, he wanted to spend this moment with Lin Mengya.


    However, the Liuxin Courtyard where he used to enter and leave casually seemed to be surrounded by fortified walls. He had been outside for quite some time now, but he was still unable to bring himself to step into it.


    Night was standing somewhere not far off from Long Tianhao and watching the prince in silence. The prince had been standing still just outside the princess¡¯ courtyard since an hour ago.


    By now, he was almost covered with the snow, but he was still standing there in a daze. Night wondered what was on the prince¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Creak¡­¡± The tightly shut gates of the Liuxin Courtyard was suddenly opened from inside.


    Baiji and Baizhi emerged, carrying two bamboo baskets. They were laughing and talking as if they were headed to somewhere to do something.


    Seeing that there were people coming out from the courtyard, he was about to inquire about what Lin Mengya was doing.


    However, he was totally unaware that he did not look very much different from a snowman.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    A voice sounded from the heap of snow.


    It frightened Baizhi so much that for a moment, she was stunned. Then she started crying out loud.


    ¡°Oh no, Master! The snowman came alive!¡±


    Thereafter, she hung on tightly to her basket, grabbed Baiji and retreated into the courtyard.

 Chapter 210 Exchanging Fried Chicken for Money

    ¡°Master! Master! Come and see; the snowman had come alive!¡±


    Baizhi dashed into the courtyard to call Lin Mengya without even giving Long Tianhao a chance to speak.


    Moreover, she had even dragged Baiji along. Long Tianhao only had time to reach out his hand.


    However, all he got was Baizhi turning her back on him. He grimaced.


    Where was that snowman who came alive?


    Long Tianhao looked to the right, then to left. He did not realize that Baizhi was actually referring to him.


    Night was at a loss for words towards his master. He did not understand why the prince would turn into an idiot when he met with the people from the princess¡¯ courtyard.


    He waved his hands and the winds from his palms made the snow on Long Tianhao¡¯s body fall to the ground. Shaking his head, Night turned and disappeared.


    ¡°Sigh, what have you come to me in a hurry?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was marinating chicken in the kitchen, was at this moment holding a knife in her hand. With a chicken drum stick in her other hand, she was being dragged out by Baizhi.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was not dressed as elegantly as she usually did. Perhaps she was afraid that her beautiful dresses could become stained, she was merely wearing a blue apron dotted with white flowers.


    She also had a strip of blue clothes wound around her head. In contrast with her usual prim and proper image of a princess, she looked more like a pretty chef among commoners.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s line of vision followed where Baizhi¡¯s finger was pointing and saw that it was Long Tianhao standing there, frozen in place.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ the prince.¡±


    Lin Mengya tugged at Baizhi. There was only Long Tianhao outside the courtyard. Wherever was that snowman Baizhi was rambling about?


    ¡°But, but the snowman was really here a moment ago¡­ My greetings of peace to the prince!¡±


    Baizhi finally spotted Long Tianhao as greeted him with fear and trembling.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. What, what are all of you doing?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s manner of dressing was rather hilarious.


    This was the first time Long Tianhao ever saw her dressing so casually. Though plain, he thought she looked adorable.


    ¡°I¡¯m making fried chicken. Erm¡­ I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s best to eat fried chicken during the first snowfall of the year. Would you like to have a taste of it, Your Highness?¡±


    Anyway one more person did not make a difference. Lin Mengya headed back to the kitchen and all her maidservants followed her into the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Long Tianhao shook his head and followed after them.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants were no longer treating him the same way as before. In fact, it felt like they were giving him a cold shoulder sometimes.


    Forget it, Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants had always been different from other people.


    The moment Long Tianhao stepped into the Liuxin Courtyard, he felt as if he had entered into another world.


    Outside, the frigid winter seemed to have buried any sign of life.


    However, the Liuxin Courtyard was still studded with various kinds of small flowers on the snow-covered ground. It was a beautiful sight.


    There was quiet everywhere outside, but the Liuxin Courtyard was filled with happy laughter so much so that people would think that there was no inhibition between the master and her servants in this courtyard.


    Sitting in the pavilion, Long Tianhao felt his mood lifted just by looking at the surrounding.


    ¡°Why? Do you have something to talk to my lass about?¡±


    Qinghu was looking at Long Tianhao with a hostile expression on his face. Qinghu, the last owner of Peach Blossom Dock, was about the only one in the entire Liuxin Courtyard who dared to be hostile towards the prince.


    ¡°Given that she¡¯s my wife, isn¡¯t it normal for me to visit?¡±


    Long Tianhao gave Qinghu a cold look. No doubt he was the one who agreed to let Qinghu come into the prince¡¯s mansion.


    The only miscalculation Long Tianhao made was that he did not expect the relationship between Lin Mengya and Qinghu to be so intimate.


    How could Qinghu address Lin Mengya as his lass? She was his wife!


    ¡°Humph, isn¡¯t it a little too late to realize that she is your wife?¡±


    Qinghu said mockingly.


    Qinghu was sure that Long Tianhao¡¯s mother was partly responsible for Lin Mengya¡¯s injury in her heart and arteries.


    Moreover, Qinghu had observed how Concubine De had been looking for trouble with his lass.


    ¡°She has been my wife all along, is now my wife and will be my wife in future!¡± blurted Long Tianhao without much thought.


    Even Long Tianhao was surprised at himself and was stunned there and then.


    He suddenly looked down at his pair of hands. He was not sure when he started having the thought of keeping Lin Mengya by his side.


    Was it because she was Baili Rui¡¯s student, or because she was Lin Muzhi¡¯s daughter?


    If these were not the reasons, then he might have¡­


    ¡°Come in and have a taste of what I made. Do be kind if any find it not satisfactory, because this is after all the first time I made fried chicken.¡±


    As Lin Mengya¡¯s voice echoed through the air, the two men turned to look the lady who just emerged from the kitchen.


    There were patches of flour stuck to Lin Mengya¡¯s small face.


    Despite reeling with grease, she exuberated a feeling of a relaxed and comfortable atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya looked nothing like an elegant lady at this moment, not even close to being a pretty girl next door.


    However, Long Tianhao felt as if a current had run through his body, and he could not take his eyes off Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Did you get burnt, lass?¡±


    Qinghu dashed towards Lin Mengya and grabbed her hand to have a good look at it.


    As expected, Qinghu saw two red lines on her hand.


    ¡°Oh, I told you. Next time, just let the servants in the kitchen do the work. Go fetch the medicine, Baiji.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s loud voice attracted the attention of all who were present.


    Just when everyone went into a frenzy trying to help Lin Mengya fetch the medicine, Long Tianhao took out a small dentin box.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Not giving Lin Mengya a chance to protest, he took her hand in his, took out a bar of solidified anointment and gently applied it onto the burn.


    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianhao, dumbstruck. She had never seen this gentle and attentive side of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at how the fried chicken is cooking, lest all of you finish the chicken without me!¡± exclaimed Qinghu.


    Qinghu looked away and herded the surrounding people into the small kitchen.


    Left alone in the courtyard, Long Tianhao was still holding on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and gently spreading the anointment over it.


    ¡°Does it hurt still?¡±


    Long Tianhao asked with a deep but tender voice that was as gentle as the falling snowflakes.


    Lin Mengya was drunk with his tenderness as she shook her head in response to his question.


    She did not know she was a voice fetish.


    ¡°Be careful next time. Just ask the servants to do the cooking in future.¡±


    It was then that Long Tianhao realized that the Liuxin Courtyard seemed to be rather short-handed.


    Otherwise why would she be playing the chef today?


    He heard that she loved the dishes served in Restaurant Ruyi. He had an idea to poach its chef over.


    In this way, would she stay on in the prince¡¯s mansion then?


    ¡°My mother said that in order to win a man¡¯s heart, a girl has to win his appetite first, so I have to learn how to cook!¡±


    The moment the words slipped out of her mouth, Lin Mengya felt she wanted to bite on her tongue and die.


    What was she saying?!


    Embarrassed, she withdrew her hand and started fidgeting with the hem of her apron. She was too shy to lift up her head to look at Long Tianhao¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Ha, is this how you win a man¡¯s heart?¡±


    Long Tianhao grabbed her hand and put it on his chest.


    Long Tianhao¡¯s deep chortle was like aged wine, making Lin Mengya feel intoxicated.


    ¡°Are you teasing me, Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at Long Tianhao with a cheeky grin in her face. Batting her eyelashes, she looked very adorable indeed.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s bold statement instantly made Long Tianhao feel a little embarrassed.


    He turned around and headed towards the main room of the Liuxin Courtyard as he muttered, ¡°You are my wife.¡±


    For this reason, his behavior could not be considered as taking liberty with her.


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Long Tianhao¡¯s back. What was he trying to say?


    Was he trying to hint at her that since she was already a married woman, it was alright to take liberty with her?


    ¡°Wait! Let me get this straight!¡±


    Lin Mengya ran after Long Tianhao, caught up with him and pulled hard at his arm.


    Given her slim figure, she was no match for Long Tianhao in terms of strength. With all that the tugging and dragging, Lin Mengya ended up in the main room with Long Tianhao.


    At this moment, the four maidservants in the courtyard were having such a great time that the fried chicken was no longer important to them.


    While she filled her stomach with the fried chicken, Lin Mengya, unable to get hold of any beer, drank the chrysanthemum pu¡¯er tea to wash away the oil in her digestive system.


    Her culinary skill was¡­ not too bad, if one considered those burnt-looking pieces as fried chicken.


    If not for Baiji, who quickly picked up the essentials of frying the chicken, all the people in the courtyard were likely to be disappointed.


    ¡°Is the fried chicken nice, Your Highness?¡±


    Somehow, Long Tianhao¡¯s panache as a prince had somehow been diluted even since he came to the Liuxin Courtyard.


    All four of Lin Mengya¡¯s maidservants had stopped being fearful of Long Tianhao for a long time.


    The reason being that they were influenced by their master, Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianhao gracefully pulled out the chicken bone from his mouth and put it onto the table. Was this not the same chicken drumstick he ate? However, this so-called fried chicken was crispy on the outside while tender and juicy in the inside. Add to that the special sweet and sour sauce which Lin Mengya made, it smelt and tasted heavenly.


    Seeing the sly smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Long Tianhao immediately knew that she was up to something.


    He quietly took out a stack of banknotes in values of silver.


    He had known that this girl would not let slip any opportunity to screw him.


    In fact, he had handed over the finance of the entire prince¡¯s mansion to her.


    Nevertheless, she continued to be greedy. However, honestly, he truly enjoyed looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s smug expression each time he gave her money.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Come Baishao, let¡¯s split the reward. Baiji can take a bigger portion, while the rest just divide the remaining sum equally!¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled as she took over the thick stack of banknotes from Long Tianhao.


    She did not expect a plate of fried chicken could be exchanged for so much silver. This was so worth it!


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness! Thank you!¡±


    The maidservants immediately got down on their knees to thank Prince Yu, after which they took the banknotes from the prince without feeling too embarrassed about it.


    Long Tianhao looked at the four maidservants helplessly. He thought in his heart that they truly behaved just like their master.


    These lasses kept by Lin Mengya had all picked up her bohemia.


    Sigh, it seemed that all his money would end up in Lin Mengya¡¯s treasury.


    Like a big family, they ate the fried chicken in harmony. Just when they were drinking tea, chatting and deciding how to divide the reward money, Steward Deng¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince is here. It looks like he has something urgent to discuss with you.¡±


    Long Qinghan? Lin Mengya furrowed her brows. She remembered not hearing from him for quite some time.


    ¡°There was anxiety in Steward Deng¡¯s voice. Could something have happened to him?¡± thought Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 211 Nansheng in a Difficult Situation

    ¡°Let me first go have a look. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    Long Tianhao pondered for a while and eventually decided to meet Long Qinghan to find out what he wanted.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not mind Long Tianhao going given their hunger had been satisfied by now.


    The maidservants who had been rewarded with the banknotes had started playing poker cards again.


    Lin Mengya regretted a little for teaching the people in the courtyard the gambling game.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s difficult to walk on the snow especially in the night. Please carry this lantern with you to help light up your way.¡±


    Lin Mengya handed her glass lantern to Long Tianhao in a natural and casual manner. It was not an act to fawn over him.


    She simply felt that it was a natural gesture.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    Stealing a glance at the laughter-filled Liuxin Courtyard, Long Tianhao suddenly felt that this was how a home should be like.


    Carrying the lantern, he emerged from the Liuxin Courtyard. For the first time, he understood what it felt like to be reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince has sent a secret message from the army. It¡¯s regarding¡­ regarding Princess Yu¡¯s elder brother!¡±


    Steward Deng, who had been waiting by the gate for a while now, approached the prince and spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Long Tianhao furrowed his brows, hearing that the message was about Lin Nansheng.


    ¡°You have to inquire the details from the Seventh Prince. He¡¯s waiting for you in the study at this moment!¡±


    Long Tianhao headed towards his study hurriedly. When he entered the study, Long Qinghan, whom he had not seen for days, was right there waiting for him.


    ¡°Something bad happened in the army camps. Someone tried to assassinate Lin Nansheng!¡±


    What?!


    Long Tianhao¡¯s heart dropped as he stared at Long Qinghan.


    Lin Nansheng had joined the preceding batch of soldiers who left the borders to return to the capital city. In fact, they had arrived at the garrisons in the suburbs of the capital city five days ago.


    No one would have expected something like this to happen when they just stepped foot in the suburbs of the capital city.


    Whoever did this ought to be targeting the Lins, or¡­


    ¡°What did your men find out?¡±


    Long Qinghan groaned softly, shook his head and said, ¡°My men got injured as well.¡±


    ¡°In a frenzy, they escaped and came to inform us of what happened. Fortunately, Lin Nansheng had managed a highly disciplined troop, which was why things did not completely go out of hand.¡±


    Given that the Winter Solstice was approaching and that Lin Nansheng was returning triumphant, the various government officials would be eyeing on him.


    ¡°Do we¡­ tell Lin Mengya about it?¡±


    Long Qinghan could definitely sense that Lin Mengya was becoming increasingly important to Long Tianhao.


    Third Elder Brother had never been so attentive to any other woman. However, this scheming woman stood in a special place in his heart.


    However, he had always believed that Third Elder Brother would never fall in love with any woman.


    ¡°It would be impossible to keep it from her. Instead of she finding this out from other people, I¡¯d rather be the one to break the news to her.¡±


    Long Tianhao turned around without further hesitation and headed towards the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Long Qinghan, however, stood in his way to stop him.


    ¡°Let us go tell her together. Given her wit, she would have guessed that there had to be our secret agents in the troops. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would inform Lin Nansheng?¡±


    Long Tianhao hesitated for a moment. The secret agents they planted in the army troops had been carefully chosen. Moreover, the father and son of the Lins had complete trust in them.


    If this matter were to be exposed, all the effort they made over the years would go to waste.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this from her. Lin Nansheng is a very important person to her.


    When he was done talking, Long Tianhao strode towards the Liuxin Courtyard determinedly.


    Long Qinghan shook his head as his face turned sober.


    He was not sure if it was a good thing that Third Elder Brother esteemed Lin Mengya so highly.


    Back in the Liuxin Courtyard, the people were eating and chatting while sitting around the fireplace.


    ¡°The prince is back!¡±


    The maid who was on night vigil came into the courtyard to inform the people of the prince¡¯s arrival. She lifted the curtain at the door and let Long Tianhao in.


    Long Tianhao was wearing a severe expression in his face.


    As he looked towards Lin Mengya, there was hesitation on his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Lin Mengya had rarely seen such an expression on Long Tianhaos¡¯ face.


    She walked up to him and queried with a worried expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s your brother. He¡¯s met with trouble¡­¡±


    Before Long Tianhao even finished his sentence, Lin Mengya reflectively grabbed onto his arm tightly.


    With wide-opened eyes and desperation in her voice, she said, ¡°Elder Brother¡­ What happened to my elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We don¡¯t have all the details yet. What we¡¯re certain now is that your brother¡¯s life is not in danger for now.¡±


    Long Tianhao put his arms around Lin Mengya in return, hoping that she would calm down in his embrace.


    ¡°Elder Brother¡­ Isn¡¯t he in the camps now? Given the tight security of the camps, how would Elder Brother be injured?¡±


    Lin Mengya desperately wanted an answer, although the soul inside Lin Mengya¡¯s body had never really met Lin Nansheng.


    Nevertheless, the more she eased into this outer body, the more her heart was knitted to the Lin Family.


    Lin Nansheng, being Lin Mengya¡¯s only sibling, had an extremely important place in her heart.


    Her heart wrenched the moment she heard that her elder brother had met with trouble.


    ¡°Someone tried to assassinate him, but calm down, nothing too serious happened to him!¡±


    Long Tianhao held on tightly to the girl in his embrace. She was usually such a strong, courageous girl, but now she seemed so frail and weakened.


    She did have a soft and gentle side to her.


    ¡°I want to go see him!¡±


    She insisted that she should see her brother regardless.


    It did not matter what the other people said, she had to see him for herself before her heart could be put to ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way you could do that. The troops are garrisoned just outside the city. However, unless there¡¯s an imperial command, you are not allowed to meet him privately,¡± a voice sounded from outside.


    At this moment, Long Qinghan lifted the curtain and walked in through the door.


    Lin Mengya lifted her face to Long Tianhao and gave him a resolved look, saying, ¡°I have to see him, I absolutely have to!¡±


    There was an unwavering look in her eyes as she spoke, and Long Tianhao could empathize with her completely with regards to the extent of her persistence.


    He nodded as he wrapped her skinny body with his bag cloak.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go, Third Elder Brother!¡±


    This was insane! Had Third Elder Brother and Lin Mengya gone mad?


    Without hesitation, Long Qinghan stood in Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya¡¯s way, a tense smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°Step aside.¡± Long Tianhao¡¯s voice sounded authoritative.


    Long Tianhao was fully aware that it was a bad idea to appear among the troops as it would definitely invite unwanted rumors and scandals.


    However, he knew that even if he refused to let Lin Mengya go, she would find a way to do it.


    Therefore he would rather accompany her there.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t let you go! You will provoke the Crown Prince to anger! Have you forgotten what happened with Lin Lang?¡±


    Lin Lang! Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a bit. While still in Long Tianhao¡¯s arms, she quietly lifted her head to steal a glance at him.


    As expected, Long Tianhao stopped in his tracks and his expression changed ever so lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening now is a different matter from the past. I won¡¯t allow the same thing to happen again.¡±


    A look of deep agony flashed across Long Tianhao¡¯s eyes, but it did not stop Long Tianhao from heading out.


    Holding Lin Mengya in his arms, he went around Long Qinghan and stroke towards the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°You could destroy everything that you¡¯ve worked hard for over the years. Are you sure you would not be bothered?!¡±


    A pained-looking Long Qinghan was flustered and exasperated as he tried to block Long Tianhao¡¯s way once again.


    ¡°Forget it; let me bring the little lass there. You have considerations and misgivings of your own, Prince Yu.¡±


    Another pair of arms, belonging to Qinghu, reached out to Lin Mengya, with the intention to take over from Long Tianhao.


    However, Long Tianhao dodged Qinghu¡¯s outreached arms and shot him a cold stare.


    ¡°She is my wife. I have to be the one to go.¡±


    At that instant, Long Tianhao¡¯s finger, which was moving as fast as lighting, punched at Long Qinghan¡¯s acupuncture point before he could even react.


    ¡°Qinghan, I said I won¡¯t let history repeat itself.¡±


    Long Tianhao looked at Long Qinghan apologetically. Long Qinghan was his closest brother, who had done so much for him.


    Snowflakes continued to fall at this moment.


    All the people from the Liuxin Courtyard followed behind Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya as they exited the courtyard.


    Long Qinghan was the only left to stand in the courtyard like a wooden statue.


    Third Elder Brother! Come back! Free my acupuncture point!


    Sob sob, it was still snowing! He did not want to be dead being buried under the snow!


    Long Qinghan wanted to cry so badly. It would take at least an hour for the acupuncture point to be released on its own.


    Sob sob, why had he become so pathetic?!


    Long Tianhao brought a few fine horses out from the barn in the backyard.


    Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya rode together on one horse with Long Tianhao putting his arms around Lin Mengya and wrapping her in his big cloak. Quietly, they left the prince¡¯s mansion in the dark of the night.


    The secret agents spying on the Prince Yu¡¯s mansion had decreased in number firstly because it was difficult traveling in the snow, and secondly, it was not easy to stay undercover.


    Thirdly, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya had chosen to take the back alleys. As a result, they did not attract any attention all the way until they reached the city gates.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the city gates closed by now?¡±


    Lin Mengya was worried, knowing that she had pushed too far and too quick.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao pushed her head down, pulled her closer and gave her a reassuring look.


    As Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianhao¡¯s embrace, she made up her mind to put her total trust in him.


    As they rode the horses out of the city through the west city gates, it was bizarre that no one came to stop them.


    The guard standing vigil immediately opened the gates for them so that the few horses with their riders exited the city smoothly.


    Through the opening of the cloak, Lin Mengya spotted the feet wearing the pair of greenish-grey boots.


    She had seen a similar pair in the goods which Long Tianhao acquired as a reward for the soldiers in the army.


    How many powerful secret agents did this man, who had been pretending to be submissive to the Crown Prince over the years, plant all over the place?


    For the first time, Lin Mengya realized that this taciturn man was actually a formidable man.


    How unbecoming of her to be extorting his money using all kinds of excuses?


    It had begun to snow even more heavily. The ground outside the city had been covered by a layer of hard frost by now.


    However, the sounds of the hooves were not audible at all, which went to show that the snow accumulated was very deep.


    They were slowing down and Lin Mengya knew that it was because of safety considerations.


    Yet she could not help but feel anxious. She would pop her head out from time to time to check whether they were nearing the camps where her elder brother was.


    The frigid wind which blew on her had turned the tip of her nose and ears red from the cold.


    Long Tianhao frowned and pushed Lin Mengya¡¯s head down into the cloak. He quietly and gently squeezed the horse with his legs and it instantly picked up speed.


    Gradually by steadily, the white horse which they were riding went faster and soon they were a distance ahead from the rest.


    Lin Mengya did not feel any discomfort as they traveled on the snow because Long Tianhao¡¯s steady heartbeat had gradually calmed her nerves.


    At this moment, the heartbreak she experienced when her mother passed away and come over her once again.


    Wait for her, Elder Brother. She was coming.


    Please, please be alright!

 Chapter 212 Entering the Camps in the Middle of the Nigh

    t


    As they galloped forward, soon, the lights of the army camp came into sight.


    They had finally arrived! Lin Mengya felt a half a weight lifted off her shoulders.


    Although it was night time, the army camp was still tightly guarded and there was an air of severity in the atmosphere. As they approached, the patrolling guards blew their whistle.


    ¡°Who is that, who dares to trespass the army camp?!¡± someone bellowed when Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya¡¯s horse finally came to a stop.


    ¡°I am Prince Yu. I wish to see General Lin!¡±


    Long Tianhao took out a token from his belt which was the proof of his identity and tossed it to the patrolling guard.


    ¡°Please remain here while you wait. I¡¯ll inform the young general.¡±


    Although Long Tianhao had flashed out the token bearing his identity, the guard who blew the whistle did not allow them to enter straight away.


    Long Tianhao looked to the left, then to the right. The news Long Qinghan received was that someone had tried to assassinate Lin Nansheng.


    However, the entire army camp did not seem like it had been affected in any way.


    Lin Mengya popped out her head from the cloak and spied the brightly lit army camp. The apprehension in her had died down.


    ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t think the army camp would be this unperturbed if your elder brother was in trouble.¡±


    Long Tianhao¡¯s reassuring voice was heard overhead.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head to steal a glance at Long Tianhao, then nodded and curled up back into his cloak.


    ¡°Prince Yu, please excuse us for the lack of manners just now. Our young general had invited you in!¡±


    The soldier who blew the whistle had jogged back to the gates to bring them into the tent.


    The soldiers under the Lins¡¯ charge appeared dignified. Even a guard in charge of blowing the whistle did not grovel when faced with a prince.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    This was the first time Lin Mengya had been to an army camp.


    Her elder brother had been forced to go to the army camp by her father since he was still a youth.


    Her father used to sigh when he looked at her. He had wished that she was a boy like her elder brother.


    The temperature had fallen a great deal when the snow started falling. The drop in temperature would usually make people chatter from the cold.


    In the army camp, however, every soldier still stood straight and tall.


    They ought to be on their toes since their young general had been attacked.


    They did not let down their guards just because they were nearing the capital city. They looked as if they were completely prepared for an attack from the enemies anytime.


    ¡°This way please, Prince Yu. The young general is waiting for you.¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s personal guard came forward to welcome them the moment they stepped into the camp.


    Lin Mengya instantly wriggled her head out of Long Tianhao¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The young guard got a fright that a head had suddenly appeared from within Prince Yu¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Mengya. Lin Nansheng is my elder brother. Has he never mentioned it to you before?¡±


    Lin Mengya? The name did sound a little familiar.


    The guards stared at Lin Mengya¡¯s flushed cheeks. Her brows were well-defined and her skin, snow white.


    There was indeed some resemblance in their features.


    ¡°You are, you¡¯re Miss Lin! The young general had been talking about you these few days, and now you¡¯ve come!¡±


    Although the soldier had not met Lin Mengya before, she had become familiar to him through all the things Lin Nansheng, the big brother who doted on his little sister, said to the soldiers.


    Everyone who had worked alongside Lin Nansheng would know his love for his younger sister.


    This young general had no other hobbies other than practicing martial arts, reading about war strategies and reminiscing about his younger sister.


    ¡°How is my elder brother? Is he alright?¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately inquired about his brother¡¯s condition when she met his personal guard.


    ¡°The young general is fine. He was slightly injured; please do not worry too much.¡±


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. It was reassuring to learn that her elder brother was alright.


    Soon, Long Tianhao and Lin Mengya were taken to the entrance of the main tent where the general was.


    Lin Mengya quickly dismounted from the horse, disregarding the cold. She took a few steps forward and entered the tent.


    Once she entered the tent, all the eyes were on this girl who barged into the tent.


    The girl who was cladded in a white cotton dress had the most delicate and perfect features, but at the moment, she was wearing an anxious expression on her face.


    Her flowy long hair had been woven into two loose braids. She had a casual look about her.


    The soldiers, who had never seen a woman coming into their camp, opened their eyes wide. They had no idea who this girl, who had simply appeared, was.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er? You¡¯re Ya¡¯er?¡±


    Lin Nansheng, who was seated at the main seat, so shocked that he was almost lost for words.


    He opened his eyes wide and stared at the little lass standing before him.


    ¡°Elder Brother, what happened to you? Are you alright?¡±


    Although the guards tried to reassure her time and again that the young general was fine, she could hardly contain her anxiety.


    Regardless of what he heard from her elder brother¡¯s guards, she saw that there was a blood-stained bandage around her elder brother¡¯s bared chest.


    With her eyes welling up in tears, she went forward and threw herself into her elder brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Stop crying, Ya¡¯er. I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It really isn¡¯t as bad as it looks.¡±


    Lin Nansheng may be able to command an army of a thousand soldiers confidently, but he was at a loss of what to do when he faced with his younger sister¡¯s tears.


    He wanted to comfort his younger sister by trying to wipe away her tears in a flurry, but the tears just kept coming.


    Although he had been informed that his sister¡¯s understanding had been enlightened, he was surprised to find that his sister was still that cry baby.


    ¡°Oh yes, let me have a look at where you got hurt.¡±


    She was so absorbed in her crying that she had forgotten what was even more important.


    Since she started learning about poison from Baili Rui, she was actually accomplished by now.


    She had no problem treating minor injuries and common illnesses.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s only a cut on my chest.¡±


    He continued reassuring her as he did not know that his younger sister was learned in medical knowledge.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya could sense through her radar that her older brother had sustained only minor surface injuries.


    She undressed Lin Nansheng¡¯s wound only to see a long, hideous slash across his chest. Although anointment had been applied to it, it was still bleeding.


    ¡°Why has the bleeding not been stopped? Who¡¯s the quack that dressed the wound?¡±


    As Lin Mengya took out some anti-inflammation powder to apply on her brother¡¯s wound, she realized that everyone in the tent was looking at her.


    ¡°Hello, how do you do? I¡¯m Lin Mengya, your general¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    The atmosphere became a little awkward. Lin Mengya gave them a gentle smile and they smiled back.


    ¡°Can someone please bring me a basin of warm, clean water, as well as clean cloth? Thank you very much.¡±


    Then she turned back to her brother and continued attending to his wound in a practiced manner.


    ¡°I heard you came with Prince Yu.¡±


    Lin Nansheng looked at his busy sister and furrowed his brows as he suddenly remembered his outstanding brother-in-law.


    ¡°Yes, Prince Yu escorted me here.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked down, feeling somehow embarrassed as she responded to her brother softly.


    Looking at his little sister¡¯s coy mannerism, a faint feeling of jealousy rose in Lin Nansheng¡¯s heart.


    However, it was simply a passing emotion.


    He touched his little sister¡¯s head and a smile broke out on his face as he relaxed.


    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±


    Did he treat her well? Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and then nodded her head. Long Tianhao had been extremely nice to her indeed.


    Nevertheless, she had a feeling that the relationship between them was not exactly what it appeared to be in other people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good to know he treats you well. If not, I will make life difficult for him even if he¡¯s a prince.¡±


    Lin Nansheng had a rough idea just by looking at his younger sister.


    While he and his father were training and fighting outside, he knew that Lin Mengya was his father¡¯s constant care back home.


    He would not have allowed his step mother to marry Lin Mengya so haphazardly if not because both his father and he were far away at the borders.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡±


    Only when his brother started inquiring about Long Tianhao that Lin Mengya realized that she had forgotten about him because she was overly worried about her brother¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±


    Goodness, she was so muddle headed. Would Long Tianhao be frozen given that it was so frigidly cold outside?


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the tent and spotted Long Tianhao warming himself at the fire together with the soldiers.


    She quietly walked over to him and observed that he put on no airs when he chatted with the soldiers.


    This was also the first time Lin Mengya had observed that Long Tianhao could be modest and unassuming in front of commoners.


    ¡°Ahchoo¡­¡± Lin Mengya sneezed when a gust of wind blew towards her.


    ¡°Why have you come out?¡±


    Long Tianhao turned around immediately, removed his warm big cloak and put it on Lin Mengya.


    Not only was the cloak still warm with Long Tianhao¡¯s body temperature, it also smelt like his special scent.


    It wrapped around her so tightly that not a bit of wind could get to her.


    Her heart was warmed by it at the same time. The man would always show her the attentive and sweet side of him.


    ¡°My elder brother wants to see you. It¡¯s so cold outside, let¡¯s get into the tent.¡±


    Somehow, the atmosphere had become one of intimacy. It felt as if the younger brother-in-law was meeting the elder brother-in-law for the first time.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianhao seemed to have drawn closer together and Long Tianhao nodded in response.


    The two entered the tent one after another.


    Those people who could be in Lin Nansheng¡¯s tent at this moment ought to be his confidantes.


    In other words, the people in the tents could be seen as Lin Mengya¡¯s family members.


    Long Tianhao thought he was having some kind of an illusion because he felt that every one¡¯s eyes had come to focus on him the moment he stepped into the tent. It was as if they were scrutinizing him inside out.


    ¡°Elder Brother, this is Prince Yu, my¡­ husband.¡±


    The last words felt exceptionally awkward. The moment it came out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth, she began to blush. However, her coyness made her appear even more alluring.


    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yu, thank you for taking good care of my sister all this time.¡±


    Although Lin Nansheng was supposedly the elder brother-in-law, Long Tianhao¡¯s status was even more respected. Therefore it was Lin Nansheng who needed to formally greet him first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, General Lin. We¡¯re a family after all. Since Mengya is my wife, it¡¯s only right that I take care of her.¡±


    He definitely did not put on the airs of being a royal, neither did he try to behave overly intimate and casual with them. He simply carried himself like a regular in-law, while friendly, he still kept a polite distance between them.


    ¡°Will someone prepare a place for the Prince?¡±


    Lin Nansheng finally relaxed a little.


    Apparently, he had observed the expression on his younger sister¡¯s face. In addition, the cloak hanging over her shoulder was definitely not hers.


    He found some comfort in knowing that Long Tianhao sincerely cared for Ya¡¯er.

 Chapter 213 Qin Mo in Trouble

    ¡°Bad news, General, Qin Mo, Qin Mo is not going to make it!¡±


    A commotion could be heard from outside the tent.


    Thereafter, a soldier hurried into the tent.


    ¡°What happened to Qin Mo?¡± asked Lin Nansheng.


    He furrowed his brows as he looked at the soldier.


    ¡°The physician said that Qin Mo¡¯s body is attacked by a poison. He¡¯s going to die from it if we can¡¯t find another solution.¡±


    At this juncture, everyone in the tent looked anxious.


    Lin Mengya gazed at her brother, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check if the imperial physician has arrived,¡± said Lin Nansheng.


    He exited the tent, ignoring the fact that he himself was also injured.


    Lin Mengya, who had no idea what was going on, followed after her brother.


    It was then that she realized that the lights of the camp were all concentrated in one area.


    The military physicians going in and out of the tents were all wearing a sober expression on their faces.


    The moment they saw Lin Nansheng, their expressions changed to that of being apologetic.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, wait here. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to be in there.¡±


    Lin Nansheng looked adoring at his little sister. It was such a rare reunion, yet she had to witness him being in an anxious state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Brother. I think I may be of some help to the situation.¡±


    In fact, from the moment Lin Mengya neared this area, the radar in her head had already caught some faint signal.


    Once she arrived outside this tent, the names of a series of poison came popping up in her mind.


    Although there were quite a number of components in the antidote required to neutralize the poison, it was not difficult to put them together in the right proportions.


    It appeared that the assassin had indeed caused some serious injuries, just that the person who had been injured severely was not her elder brother.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was so adamant, Lin Nansheng eventually nodded at her.


    The moment the two of them entered the tent, a bellow of rage sounded.


    ¡°Do you call yourself an imperial physician? My son is at the prime. He¡¯ll be ruined if he loses one arm!¡±


    The voice, though filled with rage, was also tinged with sadness.


    Lin Mengya was amazed to find that the middle-aged man breathing threats was none other than the great scholar, Lord Qin Xu.


    ¡°Please calm down, Lord Qin. I will do my best to treat Master Qin. However, we¡¯ve to be prepared for the worst if we can¡¯t get hold of the antidote.¡±


    The gray-haired imperial physician looked to be in sticky situation.


    If not because of young General Lin¡¯s special request, the imperial physician would not have responded to this house call in the middle of the night.


    However, no one would have expected this great scholar who usually appeared refined and cultured, would have such a fiery temper.


    The imperial physician had simply mentioned the possibility of his son losing an arm, and he was almost strangled by Lord Qin.


    ¡°Lord Qin, do you think your son would be saved just because you throw a tantrum? All my teacher wanted was to save your son¡¯s life. If his life cant¡¯ be preserved, what is the use of saving his arm?¡±


    A bright and crispy voice sounded and Lin Mengya turned to look at one corner of the tent.


    She spotted a young man in the clothes of an imperial physician¡¯s assistant looking at the great scholar Qin and the poor imperial physician who was held in Lord Qin¡¯s arms.


    The young man looked to be in his twenties.


    He had bright eyes and well-defined eyes brows, and was very handsome and scholarly looking.


    Lin Mengya had the impression that the people in the courtyard of the imperial physicians were all in their forties or fifties. For this reason, she was surprised to find a young physician here.


    ¡°Qiu Yu, do not be rude.¡±


    The old imperial physician pretended to rebuke his student, when in fact, he totally agreed with what Qiu Yu said.


    Having the merciful heart of a physician, it was no doubt saving the life of Master Qin was his priority.


    Being told off by a young man, Qin Xu¡¯s anger did subside a little.


    What this young man said was right. As long as they were able to save his son¡¯s life, the other factors did not matter anymore.


    However¡­


    He could not hold back his tears at the sight of his son¡¯s face turning greenish-purple with the poison in his body.


    For generations, the Qins had only one son. For this reason, when it came to his son, Qin Mo¡¯s generation, the family had nurtured and molded him into an outstanding talent. He was highly regarded by General Lin.


    It had barely been three years since he joined the army, but he had already achieved much success, therefore had become the right-hand man to the Lins.


    Little did any expect that he would end up in this state.


    If the usually proud Qin Mo found out about his condition, would he be unable to accept the outcome and choose to die rather than continue living with just one arm?


    ¡°No way!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Nansheng frowned and tried to stop the imperial physician.


    ¡°Qin Mo was injured while trying to protect me. If his arm had to be amputated, I will give him my arm! If he were to die, I¡¯m willing to die with him. Please save Qin Mo!¡±


    Qin Mo was Lin Nansheng¡¯s right-hand man. In this incident, he was injured by the assassin¡¯s secret weapon.


    If Qin Mo did not manage to take the block the attack, Lin Nansheng would be the one lying here now!


    It was more agonizing for Lin Nansheng to watch his buddy lose everything than taking his own life.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, General!¡±


    All the soldiers in the tent grimaced. Lin Nansheng was the most valiant general guarding the borders. If any mishap befell him, Daijin would lose one of its most important commanders and the situation of the nation would be affected.


    Even the imperial physician¡¯s expression changed drastically at Lin Nansheng¡¯s words.


    After all, Lin Nansheng¡¯s life was worthed much more than Qin Mo¡¯s life.


    ¡°Elder Brother, that is not necessary. Let me give it a try. I think I may be able to neutralize this poison.¡±


    A gentle yet crisp voice sounded from behind Lin Nansheng¡¯s back.


    Immediately, the eyes all the people in the tent turned to focus on this little lady in the big cloak standing behind Lin Nansheng.


    A faint yet graceful smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face.


    Nevertheless, there was a reassuring confidence in those eyes.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you¡­¡±


    Lin Nansheng remembered that Mother was indeed learned in medical knowledge and his younger sister had started learning how to tell the different herbs apart since the age of one.


    However, in the subsequent years, his younger sister became dull-witted. There was no way she had inherited Mother¡¯s legacy.


    ¡°Elder Brother, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Under the watchful eye of all the people in the tent, Lin Mengya walked up to the bed where Qin Mo was lying.


    ¡°Please let me borrow your silver needle,¡± Lin Mengya said to the imperial physician.


    In Baili Rui¡¯s technique of neurtralizing poison, there were 36 methods using a big needle and 72 methods using the small needle.


    By this time, Lin Mengya had already mastered 80% to 90% of the technique.


    She studied the poison by looking at the back of Qin Mo¡¯s hand. It appeared that the poison was traveling fast in his bloodstream so much so that it had already reached almost all parts of his body.


    If the poison got into his heart, there would be no cure.


    As the imperial physician offered up his silver needles, he was wondering what this lass could do to help.


    Soon, she received the silver needles and stuck them into Qin Mo and after a few breaths, the major acupuncture points on Qin Mo¡¯s chest were sealed.


    The manner in which she administered the needles was rather bizarre. Not only was she fast, she was also extremely accurate so much so that the imperial physician was so nervous that he held his breath while Lin Mengya was at it.


    A little trembling of her hand could have cost Qin Mo¡¯s life.


    ¡°At this moment, I have sealed all the major acupuncture points on Qin Mo¡¯s chest. He would be alright at least within the next twenty-four hours. I would need someone to keep watch over him and not let the silver needles move. During this time, I¡¯ll prepare the antidote as fast as I could. Please be patient, Lord Qin.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave the above instructions carefully and clearly as she got up, looking like a professional physician.


    Even her elder brother was stunned. He was clueless as to when this lass became so awesome.


    He could not help but turn to steal a glance at Long Tianhao.


    However, Lin Nansheng noticed that Long Tianhao was not at all amazed. Her sister ought to have some kind of fortuitous meeting while she was at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°But, but what if you¡¯re unable to get the antidote ready after twenty-four hours? I don¡¯t want to sacrifice his life. I, I rather have him lose one arm. It¡¯s good enough if he could survive.¡±


    In an instant, Qin Xu seemed to have aged a great deal.


    Although he definitely did not wish for his son to lose an arm, it was still better if he could live.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Qin. I¡¯m General Lin¡¯s younger sister. If I fail to rescue your son, I¡¯m willing to join my elder brother in punishment.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded reassuring and powerful.


    Nevertheless, the people standing around her began frowning.


    Goodness, now the life of their young general was a stake, if Princess Yu were to chip in¡­


    They felt as if it was the end of the world.


    All the people were dubious of Lin Mengya¡¯s ability.


    Long Tianhao was the only person full of confidence in Lin Mengya.


    Although he was unable to pinpoint the reason.


    Every time he saw the confidence in her eyes, he felt an unexplainable reassurance.


    Even if no one believed in her, he was ready to back her up.


    He strode up to Lin Mengya, turned to Qin Xu and said, ¡°If she fails to cure your son, I, Prince Yu, will bear the consequence.¡±


    .


    Long Tianhao¡¯s deep voice was like a bomb that created an explosion in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    With large, clear eyes, Lin Mengya looked to Long Tianhao in puzzlement. What she saw was his confidence in her.


    Lin Mengya would never expect Long Tianhao, who paid no attention to the things of the world, to stand by her quietly when faced with a crisis.


    She instinctively pulled the big cloak tightly around her body and felt a warm, sweet current flowed through her.


    It was wonderful to have him by her side.


    ¡°My greetings to Your Highness, Prince Yu. We will have to ask for Princess Yu to try her best then!¡±


    Regardless of what the majority of the people think, Long Tianhao¡¯s words were definitely carried much weight.


    Qin Xu gave up being adamant sacrificing his son¡¯s arm. After all, Prince Yu¡¯s reputation in the courts had been a trustworthy one.


    A great majority of the official in the courts had a high opinion of Prince Yu.


    Since he had such confidence in his wife, Lord Qin was willing to give her a try.


    ¡°I would like the imperial physician to stay with me in preparing the antidote. I¡¯d request the rest to leave the tent.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence was greatly boosted by Long Tianhao¡¯s support and she felt as if this was a great turning point for this matter.


    Lin Mengya immediately got down to preparing the antidote with two other imperial physicians and four military physicians, who acted more like her assistants.


    ¡°We may not have every ingredient needed to make up the antidote. Let me write down everything we need, and Big Brother, would you please send someone into the city to get them from the pharmacy?¡±


    What they had here were only the commonly used medicine and herbs in the army camp.


    Lin Nansheng nodded. He would do whatever his younger sister requested.


    ¡°Let me go instead. Your brother¡¯s horse may not be adapted to running on the snow. It would disastrous if any accident happens,¡± suggested Long Tianhao.


    Lin Mengya considered Long Tianhao¡¯s proposal and eventually agreed.


    However, she insisted that Long Tianhao put on his large warm cloak.


    Seeing how determined Long Tianhao was, Lin Mengya condensed all the things she wanted to say into two words.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± she called out after him.

 Chapter 214 Too Difficult to Utter

    ¡°Please give a second, Your Highness. I¡¯ll write a list of herbs and medicine which we need.¡±


    In an emergency situation like this, Lin Mengya did not have time to calculate how much of each ingredient she needed.


    She only had time to list down the names of the herbs and medicine, so Long Tianhao could hurry on to obtain them first.


    The surround physicians looked at her in amazement as they saw her writing down the prescription.


    Those ingredients were all powerful toxins that could kill a person!


    ¡°Please forgive me for being ignorant, Princess Yu. In your prescription, there were at least sixth types of powerful poisons. If Master Qin were to even ingest one dose of it, he would surely die.¡±


    The main physician who was at a loss of what to do a moment ago was now looking to be contemplating deeply.


    Lin Mengya shot them a glace and said coldly, ¡°If you have a better solution, I¡¯m ready for a discussion.¡±


    .


    Lin Mengya¡¯s response shut up the physician¡¯s mouth and the mouth of all others.


    It seemed that Lin Mengya was the only one who could save Qin Mo¡¯s life at this moment.


    They were merely there to assist her from the sideline.


    Qin Yu, however, had been gazing intently at this lady all this time.


    He had been carefully observing her bizarre acupuncture method and the dubious prescription she wrote down.


    All in all, this Princess Yu truly stood out from the others. She was an entirely different league of physician.


    If he had guessed correctly, her method of treatment was to use poison to fight against poison.


    Although she had advanced maturely, apparently this was the most appropriate method to treat Qin Mo now.


    ¡°General, there are a few girls at the entrance, asking to see Princess Yu!¡±


    The soldier in charge of sounding the whistle came in and reported to Lin Nansheng, who glanced at his younger sister, and realized that she seemed unaware of what was happening.


    ¡°Elder Brother, would you please let them in quickly. They are my maidservants. I¡¯ve completely forgotten about them.¡±


    Lin Nansheng nodded and instructed the soldier to let the maidservants in.


    Just as Lin Mengya was busying herself, her maidservants hurried over to her.


    ¡°Master, please do not go so fast next time. We almost died from chasing after you!¡±


    Baizhi threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Her cheeks were flushed obviously from waiting too long in the cold.


    ¡°Baizhi, let go of Master. Your body is so cold, what if you make Master catch a cold from you?¡± the voice of Baiji sounded.


    She had brought with her a big warm cloak as she entered, and she came up to Lin Mengya and put the cloak on her.


    ¡°That¡¯s very attentive of you, to be thinking about me at all times.¡±


    Everytime, Baiji would be the one who was thinking about her, being the most attentive one among the rest.


    If not for Baiji, Lin Mengya thought she would not be able to stay composed all the time.


    ¡°Please do not say that, Master. I¡¯m your maidservant and it was only right that think of all these things.¡±


    Baiji was levelheaded and sensible while Baizhi was witty and lively.


    All the people¡¯s attention was on them the moment they appeared.


    What a Princess Yu, whose maidservants were such pretty girls too.


    ¡°Greetings of peace to Master Lin!¡±


    Baizhi bowed courteously to Lin Nansheng when she spotted him with the corner of her eye who was standing behind Lin Mengya.


    Lin Nansheng had a good look at her and recognized that she was indeed the maidservant who was serving his little sister since she was young.


    However, she had turned into a beautiful young lady.


    ¡°Are you not¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Lin, our Master had given me the name Baizhi. This is Baiji, and Baishao is the one at the back. Lastly, the cold beauty is Baisu. The four of us are the princess¡¯ maids who serve her.¡±


    Baizhi introduced herself and her company to Lin Nansheng as they came closer to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya looked around and realized that two of her company was missing.


    She held on to Baizhi and asked, ¡°Where are Qinghu and Xiaoyu? Why are they not here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Master. They bumped into the prince and accompanied him into the capital city to get the medicine.¡±


    At Baiji¡¯s words, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness that Qinghu and Xiaoyu were safe and sound, otherwise, she would be anxious over them.


    It was an agonizing wait.


    With the help of the four maidservants, Lin Mengya felt that things had gotten easier.


    She leaned into her elder brother as they sat, surrounding the fireplace. It felt like they were back in the old days when they were still kids.


    ¡°Do you remember, Elder Brother, that we used to do this when we were younger?¡±


    Now that the younger sister was married and was therefore another man¡¯s wife.


    Nevertheless, those memories seemed like they just happened yesterday. They were etched clearly on his mind.


    ¡°Of course I remember. Back then, father was not at home. That woman took away the coal used to warm us in the winter. Eventually, Baizhi was the one who sneaked some silvery ashes which preserved our lives from the cold of winter.¡±


    Baizhi smiled shyly. The only thing on mind at that time was to protect her young masters.


    Although she was eventually badly beaten up when she was found out, she thought it was all worthy of the effort.


    At the very least, her young masters were not frozen to death.


    ¡°Indeed, if not for Baizhi¡¯s care and your protection, I won¡¯t be able to survive until now.¡±


    From that winter onwards, Elder Brother no longer suffered under the hands of Shangguan Qing.


    Thanks to her elder brother¡¯s lucky start that Lin Mengya was not treated badly afterwards too. However, after her elder brother grew up and followed Father to the fight in the army, she returned to the miserable days under the hands of her stepmother.


    She was thankful that Elder Sister Yue Ting was there to keep watch over her.


    The moment Lin Mengya thought of Elder Sister Yue Ting, her heart felt as if it was being pierced through with sorrow.


    The beautiful, elegant, kindhearted and gentle girl had become a spirit and vanished from the world.


    ¡°Elder Brother, there¡¯s something I need to tell you, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t get impulsive after hearing it.¡±


    She knew her elder brother well enough to anticipate his reaction. If she were to tell him the entire incident regarding Yue Ting, he would fly into a violent rage.


    Being angry was still not something too serious. What she feared was that her elder brother would act rashly without thinking properly.


    That gang of people working for the Queen was always waiting for opportunities to find faults with the Lin Family.


    ¡°Tell me, what else happened?¡±


    He looked at his younger sister affectionately. Lin Nansheng simply thought that the hesitation on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was because of her shyness.


    At that juncture, he merely looked at his younger sister with a teasing smile.


    He did not expect to see the shy side of this little lass.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s about the Yue Family.¡±


    She finally mouthed the words with caution as she looked intently at her elder brother.


    At the mention of the Yue Family, tenderness flashed across Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes.


    Lin Mengya spied that little change expression in her elder brother¡¯s eyes and found it very difficult to continue.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Yue Ting had waited for me for such a long time. It¡¯s time that is accountable to her. Father says we will conduct the wedding ceremony this time we return home. Are you, the future sister-in-law, getting anxious on her behalf? I knew you two share a very close relationship, which is ever closer than our relationship!¡±


    He lightly tapped his younger sister¡¯s nose as his heart warmed at the thought of Yue Ting.


    Yue Ting had taken care of his younger sister in his absence over the years as a mediator, therefore his heart had melted towards Yue Ting.


    He had taken all of Yue Ting¡¯s kindness to heart.


    Who would be able to reject such a gentle and compassionate Yue Ting?


    He had it all planned. Once he married Yue Ting, he would hand over the authority to run the household over to Yue Ting, so his little sister would not be bullied again.


    ¡°Oh¡­ what Father said is right.¡±


    What to do? Lin Mengya could not pluck out the courage to tell her elder brother the truth.


    Moreover, this was not the best time to break the news to him.


    It appeared that her elder brother knew nothing about what happened. Lin Mengya decided to keep it from him for the time being.


    ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯m going to check out the situation outside. It snowed today and the soldiers must be suffering from the cold. I need to make some arrangements for them.¡±


    It was a tradition in the Lin Family to esteem their soldiers. Having followed after Father¡¯s footsteps, Lin Nansheng loved his soldiers in the same way.


    He lived and ate with his soldiers day and night, and therefore was empathetic towards.


    Seeing that Lin Nansheng had disappeared out of the tent entrance, Lin Mengya shifted her line of vision onto the two imperial physicians and Lord Qin.


    ¡°I suppose you heard my conversation with my elder brother just now?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned sober. She was no longer sounding like a little girl speaking to her elder brother.


    ¡°We, we didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Nonsense, how could they not have heard the conversation given that they were all in the same tent, unless they were deaf?


    Lin Mengya snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hear anyone talk about the matter concerning the Yue Family. Although I¡¯m just a princess, I can make things difficult for you easily. I hope you can understand my concern for my brother¡¯s well-being. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you.¡±


    .


    These three people indeed had some idea regarding what happened to the Yues.


    Lin Mengya could tell from the astonished look in the eyes of the three people when she mentioned Yue Ting, that they ought to have some knowledge of the matter.


    The smart ones who heard her threat would know to shut their mouths.


    ¡°I, Lord Qin, is never the kind who would gossip. Moreover, Princess Yu is the one treating my son. You have my word that I will keep quiet about this matter.¡±


    Qin Xu was definitely an intelligent person. He was aware of the complicated relationships and implications in this matter, which was why he was readily agreeable to Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Rest assured, Princess Yu. We, the people in the courtyard of imperial physicians are more cautious with our words.¡±


    It was not surprising that these imperial physicians who had been living in the palace over a prolonged period of time were very seasoned players.


    How would they not know that troubles come from the words that people speak?


    Lin Mengya nodded as she saw that the three men were submissive to her.


    No one should accuse her of being unreasonable or overbearing. She was willing to sacrifice anything to protect her brother!


    The snow had stopped. In this darkest of night, the snow-covered world was most brightly lit.


    Lin Mengya stood by the tent entrance and looked all around.


    Someone had attempted to assassinate her elder brother, and had even used a deadly poison in the attack.


    It looked like the assassin had wanted her elder brother dead.


    As she thought of all the people in the imperial courts, she could count her elder brother¡¯s enemies, or even the enemies of the Lin Family, with the finger on one hand.


    The Lin Family had always stood on neutral ground. Even the change of the ruler of the nation had little effects on the Lin Family.


    The Lin Family differed from the others in that it served the entire nation of Dajin instead of serving a ruler.


    This was the reason the Shangguan Family had tried to get close to the Lins, so much so that they were willing to let Shangguan Qing become a concubine.


    Could there be the possibility of the assassin being a foreigner?


    This was possible. After all, her elder brother and father had been guarding against Dajin¡¯s enemies at the borders. It was inevitable that they would have to face the attack of many foreign forces.


    However, this was on the outskirts of the capital city. Would any foreigner have the audacity to carry out an assassination here£¿


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt as if a heavy burden had been laid on her shoulders again.


    ¡°Master, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Baishao had brought a bowl of ginger soup to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya continued frowning as she took in the warm fragrance from the ginger soup.

 Chapter 215 Obtaining the Medicine for Treatmen

    t


    Lin Mengya shook her head, thinking that this was a tricky matter. Nevertheless, she was confident she could deal with this.


    She glanced at Baishao¡¯s snow-white wrist by chance and spotted the exquisite jade bangle she was wearing, and thought it looked beautiful against Baishao¡¯s fair skin color.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been very busy lately. Would you like me to get someone to share your workload, so you can be relieved from all the hard labor?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya did not really take Baiji¡¯s words to heart.


    She maintained her belief that Baishao was completely trustworthy.


    The only thing which was tugging at Lin Mengya was that she did not wish for Baishao, who was like a sister to her, to be keeping any secret from her.


    Baishao did not turn away from Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze, neither did she look guilt-stricken. She merely gazed at Lin Mengya with a tender look in her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be fine until the Winter Solstice. Unlike the others who are so capable, I guess this is the only thing I could help you with.¡±


    .


    Lin Mengya smiled back, thinking that Baiji ought to have been overly suspicious.


    After a long time, Lin Nansheng finally returned to the tent after patrolling the camp. However, no one heard anything about the three men who had gone into the capital city to get the medicine.


    A strip of white appeared at the east of the horizon as the dawn broke. Lin Mengya had unknowingly fallen asleep in her elder brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Baizhi, does your Master usually love to sleep this much?¡±


    With a perplexed look, Lin Nansheng stared at his little sister sleeping soundly in his arms.


    When she was young, she was always reluctant to go to sleep at bed time.


    As she grew, she became a lighter sleeper. There was not a day she would obediently go to bed.


    However, it seemed that she was yawning and exhausted all the time.


    ¡°Yes, Master loves to sleep nowadays. It¡¯s because she had fallen very ill a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Ill? What happened?¡±


    Lin Nansheng furrowed his brows. He had thought that Prince Yu had taken good care of his sister, but now he had his doubts.


    Could his little sister be having a hard time in the prince¡¯s mansion?


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Baizhi suddenly realized that she might have said something wrong. She was about to use some made-up story when fortunately Baiji came over and saved the day.


    ¡°There was once she went hunting with the prince and accidentally she fell off the horse. She took a long time to recover from her injuries.¡±


    Lin Nansheng was a little suspicious at first, but after listening to Baiji¡¯s explanation, his heart was put at ease.


    It was no wonder this happened. His little sister had always been afraid of horses. The incident sounded plausible.


    ¡°Was it a serious injury?¡±


    Baiji smiled and in a reassuring tone she said, ¡°Please be at ease. Our Master had been specially treated and taken care of by the imperial physician and had almost fully recovered. The physician said since she had injured her ligaments and bones, she needed more care for recuperation.¡±


    .


    Actually Lin Nansheng had been taking special notice of the four maidservants of Lin Mengya the moment entered the tent.


    Apart from Baizhi, whom he knew since young, the other three were apparently excellent talents besides being good-looking.


    He felt much at easing knowing that his younger sister was surrounded by them.


    As he returned his gaze to his little sister who was now a married woman, a tender feeling welled up inside him.


    He was thankful that she was doing well.


    ¡°They¡¯re back! Master, the prince and Childe Yu are back!¡±


    Baishao cried out excitedly and woke Lin Mengya immediately. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked out the tent to realize that the sky was bright.


    ¡°Are they back? That¡¯s great!¡±


    She wriggled out of his elder brother¡¯s embrace and tried to stand up, however, a dizzy spell came to her and she had to sit back down.


    She massaged her glabella and suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to eat anything since last night from all the frenzy.


    The three men, covered in dust, immediately spotted Lin Mengya, who was at this moment, in another man¡¯s embrace.


    Although that man was none other than Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brother, it was apparent from their eyes that they had mixed feeling about what they saw.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Baizhi, will you bring your master some food?¡± instructed Lin Nansheng, feeling pained.


    Lin Nansheng knew exactly what was happening to his younger sister.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go prepare the food right away.¡±


    Baizhi hurried away to look for food, while the three men took out some warm food hidden in their coats and passed them to Lin Mengya.


    In Lin Zhongyu¡¯s hands were the most nice-smelling pork buns, while Qinghu was holding sweet pies that smelt alluring.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were drawn towards what was in Long Tianhao¡¯s hands.


    Nestled in his big hands was a honey glazed chicken drumstick which was giving off a heavenly aroma.


    Lin Mengya took the drumstick and bit down on it. Immediately, the juice from it filled her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, the drumstick is indeed the most delicious!¡±


    Long Tianhao smirked at the other two men smugly.


    See, Lin Mengya had chosen his lotus leave chicken drumstick over what they had to offer.


    Lin Mengya, who was totally absorbed in eating that she failed to notice the little competition between the three men.


    The fragrant pies and pork buns eventually did not escape her clutches.


    Under the four maidservants¡¯ shocked gazes, Lin Mengya finished eating the amount of food which she usually could not even finish in an entire day.


    She patted her slightly bulging stomach, looking very satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, time to start working.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and strode into the tent, leaving behind the bunch of stunned maidservants.


    ¡°When did Ya¡¯er become such a hearty eater?¡±


    Lin Nansheng knitted his brows. He did not recall his little sister having such a hearty appetite.


    ¡°I guessed she must be famished. Baizhi, let¡¯s get into the tent to help,¡± said Baiji.


    Baiji, who came around first, led the other four girls into the tent.


    In fact, Lin Mengya felt that she had overeaten, so much so that she felt like throwing up.


    However, the solemn expression on her face had now disappeared. She furrowed her brows as she tried hard to suppress the nausea she was feeling.


    Lately, she had been feeling exhausted easily and more frequently.


    With the nourishment from the tonics she was taking in, she was only able to increase her intake of energy from the food she ate.


    Nevertheless, she was fully aware of her own condition. Despite increasing the intake of food, she was losing weight by the day.


    This sounded ironic. If this were happening in the past, she would not have to worry about maintaining a good figure.


    As she looked at her skinny arm, she knew that one day she would not wake up from her sleep because of how the poison weakened her if she did not purge it out of her body.


    This particular poison was indeed tricky. It did not create any sensation of pain and itch, yet there was no way she could ignore it.


    She patted lightly on her face to perk up.


    Three packages of medicine brought back by the three men were placed on the table.


    Although she did not state the amount which was needed, she thought those packages looked like there were too many medicines.


    Lin Mengya opened the packages to have a look and started frowning.


    For some reason, all three of them did not manage to buy water caltrop grass.


    ¡°What happened? Did we make a mistake?¡±


    Qinghu asked when he saw the severe look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, no, you didn¡¯t make a mistake. I was the one who had forgotten to tell you that the water caltrop grass was a very commonly seen herb, but it only grows on cliff faces. For this reason, the pharmacies always run out and don¡¯t keep stock of it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do. Although this was not the only possible prescription, water caltrop grass was one component that they could not do without.


    What should they do now?


    ¡°Water caltrop grass? I remember this is one of the components in the Emperor Father¡¯s prescription medication which was why all the supply in the city had been bought by the imperial physicians,¡± said Long Tianhao, frowning.


    .


    Long Tianhao thought if his mother was still in the palace, she might be able to get hold of some.


    Unfortunately, not only was it still too early in the day, the Queen and the Crown Prince were wary of him.


    It was unlikely that they would give Long Tianhao what he asked so easily.


    Even if they were to finally give it to him, Qin Mo would be dead by then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this herb grows in winter as well. Someone prepares a horse for me, I¡¯m going to pick some!¡±


    The most useful part of the water caltrop grass was its roots.


    Most plants would wither during winter and the medicinal effects would be concentrated on the roots of the herb.


    ¡°No, Ya¡¯er! Let me go. Just describe to me how it looks.¡±


    Lin Nansheng grabbed on to his younger sister, but Lin Mengya shook her head in response.


    During winter time, the roots of the water caltrop grass looked exactly the same as the roots of other herbs. Apart from Lin Mengya, the rest of the people would not be able to tell it apart from other herbs.


    If they were to help and ended up picking the roots from the wrong plants, they would have wasted both time and perhaps even Master Qin¡¯s life.


    ¡°Elder Brother, I promise I will bring the water caltrop grass roots back with me. The four of you will remain here to take care of Master Qin.¡±


    Before Lin Nansheng could stop her, a pair of big hands grabbed hold of the rein of the horse in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I will protect her,¡± said Long Tianhao firmly.


    Long Tianhao gave Lin Nansheng a determined look.


    ¡°In that case¡­ alright then. I will send my personal guards to escort you to make sure you¡¯re safe. Prince Yu, please, she is my only sister.¡±


    Lin Nansheng and Long Tianhao exchanged knowing looks as they were both protective of this young lady.


    Lin Mengya gave her elder brother a last glance, nodded, then she nimbly leaped up onto the horse.


    Long Tianhao followed after her and got up the horse, grabbed the rein and put his arms around the slender Lin Mengya protectively.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± Long Tianhao tightened his legs around the horse and the two soon disappeared from sight.


    A group of well-trained guards set off following behind them.


    Finally Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu, who did not say a word, also trailed behind.


    As Lin Nansheng watch the entire procession of people disappear from his sight, he could not help but start to worry.


    The people who tried to assassinate him were ruthless, highly skilled and well-trained. They were not ordinary people.


    If they were only after Lin Nansheng¡¯s life, they would not have fled right after injuring Qin Mo.


    If the truth was as he thought, it would not be a hassle-free journey for Lin Mengya and the rest.


    He turned to look at his buddy, whose life was in danger. He could only hope for the best for his sister¡¯s safe return.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a residential area? Why is it so quiet?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu looked around warily and said to Qinghu with a soft voice.


    This village was enroute to the place where they were looking for the water caltrop grass.


    Although dawn had broken, they supposed the farmers would have gotten out of bed to prepare breakfast for their families.


    For some unknown reason, there was stillness everywhere they passed.


    Not only did they not see any smoke from the chimneys from cooking, but they also did not even see any cattle running around.


    ¡°Stop talking, you guys, speed up. I¡¯m going to check it out.¡±

 Chapter 216 Ambushed Half-way

    There was a look of doubt in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    Qinghu¡¯s instinct to sense danger as a killer enabled him to confirm his suspicion in this state of silence.


    He lagged behind the rest on purpose and hid himself among the woods and no one noticed or became suspicious.


    If the person behind all this was a small fry, he would settle it quietly on his own.


    The rest of the group proceeded with their journey forward but for some reason, Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl.


    She stole a glance at Long Tianhao, but finally decided to keep quiet about her bafflement.


    Why would there be water caltrop grass in the Emperor¡¯s medicine? The main function of water caltrop grass was to neutralize the poison in a person¡¯s body. She had never heard how it could benefit man¡¯s health in any other way.


    Moreover, her teacher even lamented that this medicine had existed purely for neutralizing poison when he talked about the water caltrop grass.


    She hoped that it was only because she and her teacher had been ignorant.


    This matter concerned the monarch of the country. She should not make any careless deduction if she did not have any solid evidence.


    ¡°Hang on tight!¡± cried Long Tianhao with a serious expression on his face.


    .


    Lin Mengya instinctively tightened her arms around the neck of the horse.


    The horse they rode on lifted its front legs as it made a great leap.


    Unfortunately, the horses following behind Long Tianhao¡¯s horse did not react in time and fell forward one by one.


    In that instant, a number of soldiers were injured, although not seriously.


    ¡°A horse-tripping rope! Why is there a horse-tripping rope?¡±


    Long Tianhao pulled the rein and his horse stopped in its tracks and looked around gravely.


    He had expected that the journey to pick the herb would not be smooth-going, however, he was surprised that they were ambushed so early into their journey.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone! We¡¯re ambushed!¡±


    Immediately, the leader of the group of soldiers kept his guard up.


    They were experienced soldiers who had been through countless battles, therefore they were naturally aware of the situation.


    ¡°Protect Miss Lin. The rest of you, separate yourselves and search in different directions!¡±


    Most of them were left behind to guard Lin Mengya, while a few highly skilled soldiers headed in all four directions.


    ¡°Stay by my side,¡± Long Tianhao said with a somber expression as he drew out his sword.


    .


    ¡°Ah¡­ Be careful!¡±


    Someone shouted a warning as the sentinels who went to check out the surrounding were nowhere to be seen.


    There was a pained look on the leader¡¯s face and the grave expression on his face had instantly turned to that of deep hatred.


    Although they were prepared to die at first, the leader thought it necessary to avenge the lives of his subordinates.


    ¡°All of us soldiers must protect Miss Lin with our lives!¡±


    They were all the soldiers of the Lin Family. They were ready to sacrifice their lives for the lives of Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng anytime.


    At this moment, a great number of assassins dressed in black emerged from the surrounding woods, flying.


    However, their movements, including their footsteps were quiet and steady and strangely swift.


    Although Lin Mengya did not know any martial arts, she knew that they had met with a great crisis today.


    ¡°The soldiers of the Lin Family are an elite troop. Your ambition ultimate should be to go for war at the battlefront. I¡¯m here for that girl today, so I¡¯m prepared to let the rest go,¡± said one of the assassins.


    He was the leader of the group of men dressed in black. His voice was hoarse but cold and threatening.


    Their target was indeed Lin Mengya. However, after hearing what the leader of the assassins said, the soldiers of the Lin Family were not the least shaken from their resolve.


    They remained standing tall in response to the confrontation of the men in black.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Seeing that his threat was not working, the leader of the men in black lost all patience.


    He cried out his order and his subordinates moved like a wave to surround Lin Mengya and her companions.


    The soldiers remained silent as they started wielding their weapons and charged forward at the same time.


    Soon, the common windy path through the woods was filled the noises of fighting and the smell of blood.


    ¡°Run away, Your Highness!¡± cried Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianhao had been standing in front of Lin Mengya, trying to block her from any attacks. However, Lin Mengya wanted him to leave first, so he could be out of danger.


    She could see that the soldiers were having a hard time defending against the assassins. She was afraid she would likely fall into their hands this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Long Tianhao tried to reassure her.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianhao was gradually finding it tough to defend against the kungfu moves of the assassins in black.


    He looked at those men in black coldly, hoping that he could spot something on them that identified them. However, they were completely unlike any powers that he had seen.


    He could more or less guess that these were the same people who assassinated Lin Nansheng.


    They seemed so highly skilled. It was no wonder they were able to fully escape when faced with the valiant soldiers of the Lin Family.


    ¡°Capture Lin Mengya, alive or dead!¡±


    The target the men in black were focusing on was indeed Lin Mengya.


    For this reason, it was especially trying for Long Tianhao and Lin Zhongyu, who were her guardians.


    Lin Mengya also drew out the dagger which her elder brother had given her.


    If she eventually fell into the hands of the men in black, she would rather die than to become a hostage through which they threatened those who loved her.


    ¡°You stay here and bear in mind to be on your toes and use your wits!¡±


    Long Tianhao instructed Lin Mengya and pushed her into some bushes nearby, then he continued fighting their enemies.


    As Long Tianhao realized that there seemed to be countless men in black who kept appearing, he was prepared for the worst.


    It was obvious that these men knew his identity. They were careful not to use all their strength when they attacked him.


    Not long after, there were a number of dead bodies lying around Long Tianhao.


    This seemed to have provoked the men in black to anger, and they stopped being hesitant but started attacking Long Tianhao with fatal strikes!


    Lin Mengya, who was in hiding looked out of the bushes anxiously.


    Xiaoyu could be seen using bizarre moves and he would flee when he was unable to defend some of the attacks of the enemies. Long Tianhao, on the other hand, stuck to using strong counterattacks. Soon, his clothes were torn by the enemies¡¯ weapons at several places.


    He had no doubt sustained some injuries on his body.


    By this time, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to Long Tianhao and the remaining soldiers. No one had yet to discover Lin Mengya¡¯s hiding place.


    However, as time went by, the men in black realized that something was amiss.


    As Lin Mengya was worrying about the others, danger had crept up on her.


    One man in black who had been ambushed among the others had spotted where she was hiding.


    He quietly crept up to her unnoticed.


    There was a look of pride and satisfaction in the man¡¯s eyes.


    If he managed to capture this girl, he would have done a great service and be handsomely rewarded!


    He drew out the long sword which reflected an evil ray of light.


    The alarm on Lin Mengya¡¯s radar went off. She instantly turned around and saw the light reflected off the man¡¯s sword.


    Fortunately, she came to this realization at the last minute and made herself fall backwards, thereby dodging the man¡¯s attack. However, her arm was slashed by his sword and started to bleed from the laceration.


    The other party had not expected a girl to be so alert. He recovered from the little shock and struck out again with another smirk.


    This time, Lin Mengya was not so lucky.


    Being unable to react as fast, she could only lie on her back and watched as the man¡¯s sword came towards her chest.


    ¡°Click¡­¡± the man¡¯s long sword smeared with poison was blocked by another sword.


    The sharp sword merely made a small cut on Lin Mengya¡¯s outer coat.


    In the next moment, a figure dressed in white was fighting with that man in black who attacked her.


    Lin Mengya, who just had a brush with death, panted heavily as she realized that the person who saved her life was none other than Long Qinghan, whose acupuncture point was sealed by Long Tianhao earlier!


    ¡°You really are a troublesome thing! You¡¯ve got to repay my kindness if we are able to overcome this crisis!¡±


    Lin Mengya rested her hand on her chest. She would never have expected Long Qinghan, who was usually playful and cheeky, was actually such a highly-skilled martial artist.


    She calmed her breathing as she watched Long Qinghan and some other men join the battle.


    Although their men were fewer than those men in black, they were a highly-skilled elite group of fighters. Soon, all the men in black were overcome by them.


    ¡°Be careful, Your Highness!¡±


    While Lin Kui fought against the enemies, he cried out to Long Tianhao to warn him of the dangers.


    The leader in black, knowing these men who just arrived were Long Tianhao¡¯s men, wanted to catch hold of Long Tianhao first so he would have the upper hand in the attack.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone. There¡¯s poison smeared on their swords!¡±


    Lin Mengya shouted out as a warning to the other, but at the same time she exposed her hiding place.


    Long Qinghan furrowed his brows. Not only was Lin Mengya unable to help out in any way, she had made things even more complicated now.


    Just as he expected, women spelled trouble!


    The man darted towards Lin Mengya immediately while she went deeper into the woods with a fluid motion, as if it was part of her plan.


    The man in black pursued Lin Mengya into the heart of the woods, when she stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at the man with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re clever, you should follow us. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to preserve your life in this way!¡±


    The leader said confidently. To him, catching a girl who did not know any kungfu alive was as easy as pie.


    The man knew Long Tianhao was busy fighting his way out, so he began closing in on Lin Mengya.


    Just when the leader was about to grab hold of Lin Mengya, she took out something from her clothes in a flash and waved it in the air.


    Immediately, a white, powdery substance went into the air and filled the space.


    Lin Mengya smirked in a bizarre way as the white powder fell onto nine out of ten of the men in black.


    ¡°Be careful! The powder could be poisonous!¡±


    The leader of the group covered his mouth and nose with his hand. However, Lin Mengya took out something else from her clothes and the men backed from fear.


    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s poisonous so don¡¯t move. Do you think it¡¯ll be alright just by covering your mouth and nose? Let me tell you, as long as the powder comes into contact with your skin, you¡¯ll be poisoned!¡±


    She had completely turned her pathetic situation around. The lives of these men in black were now in her hands.


    However, the men in black who had yet to experience any reaction from the powder did not believe her words.


    ¡°Get her! What poison? She must be blowing smoke! How dare you, lass!¡±


    The leader was obviously not taking Lin Mengya¡¯s words seriously. He waved at his subordinates, indicating for them to tie her up.


    ¡°Shush¡­ shush¡­¡±


    A sound came from within the bushes which made the people¡¯s hair stand.


    Lin Mengya fixed her eyes to look forward as the men in black started to put some rope around her securely.


    ¡°Bring her away!¡±


    Those men were about to bring Lin Mengya away when the other men standing at the peripheral started screaming in an alarming voice.


    ¡°Something, something crawled into my clothes!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s biting me! Something¡¯s biting me!¡±


    All the men in black stopped in their tracks at the cries.


    At this moment, the bizarre smile at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth looked creepy.


    Great! It looked like the toy which her teacher gave her was taking effect on these men.


    ¡°What¡¯s all that panic! Calm down! Find your footing!¡±


    The leader of the men in black ordered with a deep voice, however, the men seemed to have disappeared.

 Chapter 217 Ruthless Approach

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯ll have my subordinate stay where they are and not move.¡±


    Lin Mengya was the only one who had maintained her calm and cool.


    The men in the peripheral had fallen onto the ground and were rolling all over in agony. The sound of their crying filled the entire woods and this added to the bizarre atmosphere.


    ¡°What is it? What exactly did you do?¡±


    Even a very powerful man would be gripped with fear when faced with an unknown enemy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one who provoked me. All of this is retribution.¡±


    A mocking expression appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    Once again, the corner of her mouth turned up into a silent, bizarre smile. At this wee hour in the morning, a sorry-looking Lin Mengya seemed to have turned into a mysterious, unfathomable female ghost.


    ¡°So it was indeed your doing!¡±


    Obviously the leader of the men in black had never been in this kind of awkward situation where he was clueless about his enemy¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Slap!¡± and a red handprint instantly appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s cheek.


    As she turned her face around, there was some blood on her lips. Nevertheless, she cast a look of disdain at the man in black.


    ¡°Do you even hit a woman, scum?!¡±


    There was a silvery flash and the man¡¯s sword which was stained with blood was on Lin Mengya¡¯s snow-white neck.


    The cries of agony were getting louder and proved to be too tormenting for the leader.


    ¡°I would advise you to be good and obedient, otherwise I would have to resort to meaner measures!¡± he threatened coldly.


    The stench of blood from the sword was overpowering and nauseating.


    However, Lin Mengya looked at the man in black with such calm that she did not look at all like a hunter¡¯s captured prey.


    ¡°Kill me if you can. You, all of you will die right here with me and be my funerary objects!¡±


    To the man¡¯s surprise, the situation had turned around. Now Lin Mengya had become the predator and the men in black, the preys.


    No one would have expected Lin Mengya to be so confident. The leader of the men in black thought they should be the ones to make that statement instead.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape from here? Regardless, I will not suffer a loss if I kill all your friends!¡±


    In fact, before they set out for the ambush, his master had already cautioned him not to be too complacent about Lin Mengya.


    Little did he expect that eventually, he had indeed been outdone by her wit.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, had her considerations.


    As expected, Lin Mengya was no longer looking as fearless in her eyes as a moment ago.


    ¡°Alright. If you stop here, I will let all of you live.¡±


    The two parties had reached a stalemate. After pondering carefully, the leader of the men in black put his sword back into its scabbard.


    ¡°If you follow me back, I will let the rest of your company go.¡±


    Shameless! Lin Mengya was not the kind to be taken advantage of. She spat the man, rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Fat hope!¡±


    She continued, ¡°Do you think you are able to kill them? Are you starting to itch all over now?¡±


    Finally, Lin Mengya revealed her true colors. She was not going to agree to any transaction that would disadvantage her. No way was she going to let any of the men in black escape!


    She had tried to buy some time by distracting the man until the effect of the poison finally kicked in.


    Eventually, the two men in black by her sides were beginning to feel some subtle effects.


    If she did not mention it, the leader of the men in black might still be unconscious of the subtle changes in his body.


    An itch which felt as if it was penetrating into his heart, started to spread throughout his body from his limbs.


    It was even difficult for him to keep his balance while standing up.


    He had attempted to get rid of the itch by his inner strength, however, he suddenly realized that he was unable to neutralize the itch by using his inner strength.


    ¡°Forget about using your strength. I have done much research to come out with this poison just so that I can deal with gangsters like you. This poison was targetted at your body, which is to say that you can¡¯t do much to combat it using your inner strength or other martial methods.¡±


    Lin Mengya broke free from the two men by her side with ease.


    She bit on the rope that was wound around her body and broke it.


    These poisons of medicines were still in the experimental stage, which was why she did not dare to use it casually.


    Never would she expect that they were extremely useful.


    ¡°Princess, Princess, are you alright?¡±


    An anxious Lin Kui ran into the woods calling out to her only to find all the men in black lying on the ground, crying in agony.


    Those at the peripheral, who were also the ones who collapsed first, had stopped breathing by now.


    If one were to observe carefully, he would realize that there were innumerous pinholes covering their bodies.


    Their internal organs had been completely eaten up by the poisonous bugs.


    Within six hours, a living man would turn into a dead man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come near!¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped Lin Kui from coming closer as she knew that these bugs could not tell the enemies from friends.


    Lin Mengya was carrying a pill which her teacher gave to ward of these bugs, therefore she need not be afraid of them.


    She went around all the men in black to get to Lin Kui.


    As she glanced at one body which was totally consumed by the poisonous bug, fear and shock ran through her body.


    She could see that her teacher was indeed ruthless and vicious. It was no wonder he kept reiterating to her that she should be carrying the pill which could ward off the bugs when she wanted to use this poison.


    ¡°Princess, this is¡­¡±


    Having been living in the prince¡¯s mansion for many years, Lin Kui had seen too many instances of murder and fire being set. However, this was the first time he was looking at such a bizarre sight.


    His heart started pumping faster from the terrifying sight as he stole a glance at the princess standing by his side.


    It was no wonder the people in the prince¡¯s mansion said they would rather offend Bodhisattva than offend the princess.


    ¡°Nothing, I just made use of a poison my teacher gave me. Oh yes, how are things where you were?¡±


    Lin Kui furrowed his brows.


    ¡°We have dealt with all the assassins outside the woods. Let me call the prince over, please hold on a minute, Princess Yu.¡± .


    For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya felt that Lin Kui, who had always been amiable towards her, felt a little distant at this moment.


    Perhaps it was because that they had just been through a fierce battle.


    After some contemplation, Lin Mengya chose to let the leader of the men in black live so he could be interrogated.


    However, he had been poisoned by a strong dose of Xiaoyao Powder and was itching badly, Lin Mengya had to make him take a strong does of the another poison, the Menghan Powder, as well as the one which made those men feel as if they were bitten by millions of bugs, to combat the itching poison. Eventually, his life was preserved.


    ¡°Elder Sister!¡±


    ¡°Lass!¡±


    The first to arrive by Lin Mengya¡¯s side were the two sweetest men, Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu.


    Although both of them sustained some injuries, they were obviously still rather energetic as seen from the way they dashed up to Lin Mengya immediately.


    They looked at her carefully from top to bottom as if they were worried that she had lost even a strand of hair.


    ¡°Sh*it! Who is that asshole who dared attack my little lass? I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    Qinghu blurted out vulgarities when he saw the cut on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    As the saying went that one should not hurt another¡¯s face in an attack. This should all the more apply Lin Mengya, who was beautiful, lovely and intelligent.


    Whoever dared to do this to her must be sick of living!


    ¡°Alright, rest assured that I¡¯ve taught him a lesson. I bet he would not dare to do it again.¡±


    This man, being the only one whose life Lin Mengya spared, she believed that he would not ever get another chance to harm her.


    Outside the woords, Long Tianhao had beem told everything by Lin Kui.


    He would never have imagined Lin Mengya to be carrying those of poisonous powders with her.


    ¡°What a ruthless move! According to what you described, Miss Lin must be carrying the powder which attracts many bugs developed by Baili Rui, the Saint of Poison. Third Elder Brother, I¡¯ve once heard our master say that this powder was what made Baili Rui famous back in those days. He did not allow anybody to use it, not even his nephew Baili Wuchen could get hold of it. Your wife is so lucky. With this poisonous powder, there is no need for us to fight tough battles.¡±


    However, Long Qinghan was not happy with Lin Mengya at this instant.


    She ought to possess the antidote if she had access to the poisonous powder.


    If she had used the powder earlier, they did not have to sacrifice so many of their brothers.


    ¡°She would naturally know how to use it since it¡¯s in her possession. Let¡¯s not judge her.¡±


    Long Tianhao knew what was on Long Qinghan¡¯s mind. As for Lin Mengya, Long Tianhao believed that she had her reasons.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, since she is your wife, it is only right that you two share everything she has!¡±


    The things that Lin Mengya possessed were unimaginable to all the people.


    Even if the people were to disregard her identity as the daughter of Marquis Zhennan, her relationship with the Saint of Poison would make her the most formidable person around.


    Long Qinghan could not understand why his Third Elder Brother did not try to take advantage of her.


    It was such a waste to them!


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, do not even think about taking advantage of her,¡± warned Long Tianhao.


    Long Tianhao gave Long Qinghan a stern look as he cautioned him.


    ¡°If a chess piece is unable to carry out its function, it would be a useless chess piece. You¡¯ve spoilt her, Third Elder Brother. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really¡­¡±


    Since young, Long Qinghan had not seen his Third Elder Brother pampering someone as much as he pampered Lin Mengya and gave in to her excessively.


    Even towards Concubine De, he was mostly just respectful.


    At first, he thought that his Third Elder Brother had esteemed Lin Mengya highly because she was a critical secret chess piece.


    However, Long Qinghan was still unable to see Lin Mengya¡¯s function.


    Nevertheless, his Third Elder Brother had time and again endangered himself to protect her.


    To him, the members of the royal should not develop any genuine relationships with each other. He would get rid of Lin Mengya, a wavering factor, before his Third Elder Brother stumbled because of his foolishness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you make wild guesses on my personal affairs. Moreover, if you dare to lay a finger on her, it would be as good as betraying me.¡±


    Long Tianhao turned to leave abruptly. However, the cold tone in his voice stupified Long Qinghan.


    Dazed, Long Qinghan watched Long Tianhao as he walked away, and tightened his grip on the sword in his hand.


    Was this man really the Third Elder Brother he used to know?


    There was no longer any sound of fighting in the woods.


    Lin Mengya was surrounded by Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, who were protectively asking her all kinds of questions out of concern. At this instant, she spotted Long Tianhao from the corner of her eye.


    She immediately dashed towards him and pointed towards the direction where the men in black were.


    ¡°These people had been poisoned by me and won¡¯t be living for long, but I¡¯ve spared one of them so you may bring him back for interrogation,¡± said Lin Mengya to Long Tianhao.


    She thought she was going to earn some praises from Long Tianhao.


    Little did she expect that her report was met with Long Tianhao¡¯s impassive look at her eyes as he nodded at her.


    ¡°Lin Kui, go and have a look and put the man in the holding cell.¡±


    He walked passed Lin Mengya to get to the men in black at the peripheral.


    Although not much time had passed, most of the men in black had breathed their last.


    The living ones were rolling around in agony on the ground.


    Countless poisonous bugs in the air landed on those men and fed on them so much so that their lives were slipping out of them.


    ¡°Wait, you have to ingest this antidote to prevent the bugs from attacking you.¡±


    The bodies of those men in black were still covered with the poisonous powder.


    If one were to come into contact with their bodies, he would be poisoned as well.

 Chapter 218 Return from Picking the Medicine

    ¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± said Lin Kui as he swallowed the antidote from Lin Mengya without any hesitation.


    The manner in which these men died was horrifying.


    All the poisonous bugs within a radius of 10 miles were all gathered here.


    Even these mighty men found the pungent smell sickening.


    Lin Mengya, however, looked totally unfazed, as if she was used to such sights.


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, apart from the man whom the princess spared, all the rest of his companions are dead by now.¡±


    Lin Kui was all the more petrified after checking out on those dead bodies.


    At first, the impression he had of the princess was that of a beautiful and intelligent lady.


    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya was more like a fiend to him.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t delay further, Third Elder Brother. Let¡¯s get going, lest something else pops up.¡±


    The appearance of the men in black had disrupted Lin Mengya¡¯s plan.


    It also made Long Qinghan and the rest feel that there might be more danger ahead.


    To Lin Mengya, it was merely a matter of some commoner¡¯s lives. It should not deter them from going forward in their journey.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ve to gather the medicine! Let¡¯s go, Qinghu.¡±


    Her elder brother was hanging on to his hope that she would find the necessary medicine.


    It was not just about the life and death of Qin Mo, but it also concerned the reputation of the soldiers of Lin Family.


    For this reason, she had to push forward instead of retreating.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. What if you meet with another ambush on the way? Please don¡¯t forget that you are Princess Yu instead of just the daughter of the Lin Family.¡±


    Long Qinghan stood in Lin Mengya¡¯s way. She could well become their stumbling block.


    However, she could also be an uncovered gem.


    She was after all closely linked to Lin Family and the Saint of Poison.


    At the very least, she was their weapon. For this reason, it was necessary to keep her safe.


    ¡°Men, bring the princess back!¡±


    Long Qinghan shouted the order for his men to bring Lin Mengya away.


    Qinghu smirked and stood between Lin Mengya and the others.


    ¡°You have to go through me to get to the lass. Do you think you¡¯re able to defeat me?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s identity alone was sufficient to invoke fear.


    However, Long Qinghan merely smirked. He did not think much of Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya was indeed very capable to have engaged the last owner of Peach Blossom Dock.


    Long Qinghan had indeed underestimated her in the past.


    ¡°Humph, alright, you can try.¡±


    Just when they had dealt with the external enemies, they had gotten into an internal struggle.


    Lin Mengya quickly came forward so that she was blocking Qinghu from the rest. In this way, no one could start fighting.


    ¡°I have to go. It¡¯s a promise to my elder brother that I would bring back the medicine. Whoever opposes to my plan will have to bring back my dead body!¡±


    No one would have imagined Lin Mengya to be so determined.


    At this juncture, she had laid the dagger at her neck. She could lose her life just by a light slash.


    In this manner, she scanned the expressions on the people¡¯s faces.


    She was the one who had caused the commotion. If she were to cause further delays and thereby jeopardize Qin Mo¡¯s treatment, her elder brother, in turn, would definitely lose the faith of his soldiers.


    She would rather sacrifice her life to preserve the soldiers¡¯ trust for her elder brother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    A big hand grabbed on to Lin Mengya¡¯s small hand.


    Gently, Long Tianyu took away the dagger out of her hand.


    Although Long Tianyu was expressionless on his face, his eyes looked somber.


    This was something that he had promised her. He had to fulfill his promise no matter what others said!


    ¡°Your Highness! Please don¡¯t. We won¡¯t be able to bear the consequence if anything were to happen to you!¡±


    Lin Kui was first to step forward and try to stop Long Tianyu. Without responding, Long Tianyu whistled at his fine horse and it galloped over immediately.


    Long Tianyu leaped onto the horse nimbly, took a last look at the grimacing Long Qinghan and turned to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaoyu.¡±


    Qinghu put his sword back in the scabbard, leaped up the horse with Lin Zhongyu and went after Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Seventh Prince, we will follow after them to protect Prince Yu. Please escort this man back to the capital city, will you?¡±


    Long Qinghan glanced at the quiet and motionless man in black, whom they laid on the ground, and nodded reluctantly.


    It looked like Baili Wuchen was right all along.


    Lin Mengya was the most unpredictable factor in their great plan.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The sunlight shone on the little path they were taking. Given that it had snowed the entire night, the snow-covered road appeared brilliant as sunlight got reflected off its surface.


    If not for the pungent of smell blood on their bodies, Lin Mengya thought the scenery was rather romantic.


    ¡°Is your injury serious?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was cautious to hide her injury, Long Tianyu could see that she was wounded on her arm by one look at her.


    On top of that, cuts were visible on Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes and face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I applied the medicine which my teacher gave me and my wound has stopped bleeding.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her arm so that it was visible to Long Tianyu that the red line where her wound was covered with white powdery medication.


    Long Tianyu nodded. This was the best they could do for now.


    ¡°From now on, do not use the poison that Mr. Baili gave you so hastily.¡±


    Poison in the eyes of the enemy was a fatal move.


    However, to evil-intentioned people, the use of poison would be an opportunity not to be missed.


    Long Qinghao would not deny that he had invited Baili Rui here so he could tap on his talent.


    At this moment, however, he only wanted to rely on his own abilities. Relying on external powers was not the right thing to do after all.


    ¡°I will, but we really don¡¯t have a choice today.¡±


    Was he trying to blame her? Now Lin Mengya felt wronged.


    She had not been using the poison before this because she was afraid that she would somehow injure her own company. She was the one who risked her own life and lured most of the men in black into the woods so she could use the poisonous powder on them.


    Although they were right that she was a little too ruthless and cruel, at least she had kept one man alive.


    However, she could tell from Long Tianyu¡¯s tone of voice that he was actually blaming her.


    Her good intention of not wanting anyone to get hurt had not earned her an appreciation.


    Perhaps they had gone into some interstate, because they were beginning to see more people out and about.


    As they continued on, they did not come across any other ambush. After two hours, the group of them finally arrived at a cliff outside the city smoothly.


    Lin Mengya dismounted from the horse nimbly, grabbed the sword given by Qinghu and started to go through the snow-covered ground.


    ¡°You guys, go help the princess brush away the snow on the ground,¡± Lin Kui ordered his men.


    However, Lin Mengya quickly stopped them, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do this by myself. If the men break the grass on the ground, I may not be able to find their roots.¡±


    The accumulation of snow of the ground further complicated the process of searching for the water caltrop grass roots used for medicine.


    The frigid winter breeze blowing on Lin Mengya¡¯s little hands and face quickly turn them red from the cold.


    Lin Mengya ignored the cold and squatted on the snow-covered ground, as she searched patiently for the plant.


    It was mentioned in the medical books that the water caltrop grasses were usually found at the steepest part of a cliff where it was 20% soil and 80% rock.


    The group of them could see Lin Mengya moving closer and closer to the edge of the cliff. Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu were following close by to protect her.


    ¡°Yeah! Found it!¡±


    Lin Mengya finally spotted some withered water caltrop grass and elated, and she stood up suddenly.


    However, she did not realize that she was already very close to the edge of the cliff.


    As she stood up abruptly, she felt a dizzy spell coming on and she took a step forward to find her balance.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Qinghu went toward Lin Mengya as a gust of wind almost swept Lin Mengya off the cliff, and he managed to grab her back onto the cliff.


    He put his arms around her as they fell to the snow-covered ground and rolled on it. All the people¡¯s heart skipped a bit.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± chided Qinghu.


    Frowning, he made sure Lin Mengya was safe before he scolded her again.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just too excited.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled a silly smile as she held on to Qinghu¡¯s arm.


    Qinghu did not expect her body to be so weak that it could not even withstand a little wind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that even if you¡¯re excited. You almost frightened me to death.¡±


    Qinghu tapped his finger on Lin Mengya¡¯s head. He could not bear to let her risk her life again.


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s guidance and instructions, the rest began picking and collecting the water caltrop grass.


    ¡°Alright, now we¡¯ve found what we have set out to find, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lin Mengya carefully placed this hard-earned water caltrop grass into a small pouch.


    For some reason, there was a mixture of emotions in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes when he looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the camp.¡±


    Long Tianyu, followed by his men, turned to leave quietly.


    He had just left behind a Lin Mengya, whose brilliant smile froze instantly.


    What a strange man. In just an instant, his attitude towards her turned cold as ice.


    ¡°Come, lass, ride with me on my horse.¡±


    Qinghu reached out and pulled Lin Mengya into his arms.


    While Qinghu had blocked the frigid wind for Lin Mengya by embracing her, he could feel that her body had tensed up.


    He lifted his eyes to Long Tianyu and thought that perhaps he needed to have a word with Long Tianyu if he had guessed correctly.


    After all, his blood was still boiling.


    Long Tianyu was intentionally controlling his breathing. He did not expect the poison which the man in black had poisoned him with to have such bizarre effects.


    His arm had merely been gently cut by the sword of the man in black.


    There did not seem to be any effects earlier on. However, when he tried to mobilize his inner strength, he felt as if there was a heavy burden pressing down on him.


    A moment ago when Lin Mengya was in danger, he had wanted to go forward to save her when he felt a sudden dizzy spell.


    Long Tianyu thought it was alright. He believed that he would be saved once he returned to the capital city.


    When he was certain that no one was looking, he stole a glance at Lin Mengya.


    He could empathize that she was already weighed down by the matter concerning Lin Nansheng and did not want to add to her worries.


    They sped on. Eventually, the four-hour journey took them only an hour.


    However, when they arrived at the army camp, they realized that the camp did not appear as orderly as before.


    There was a fire that lit up the entire campground, which at the moment was in great chaos.


    All the people there were rushing to put out the fire using whatever tools they had.


    The smell of something burnt was especially pungent in the snow-covered place.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    After Lin Mengya got off from the horse, she grabbed one of the soldiers who was helping with putting out the fire and started querying him.


    When the soldier realized that it was Miss Lin, he stopped in his tracks and said with an anxious tone, ¡°Not long after you left, a fire started in the camp.¡±


    ¡°Now all of the soldiers are busy putting out the fire!¡± he continued.


    Given that the tents were made up of thick, felt fabric, the fire would not go out of hand under normal circumstances.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my elder brother? How is Qin Mo?¡± asked Lin Mengya.


    The soldier looked awkwardly at her. He probably did not know for sure what was happening inside the camp.

 Chapter 219 Enlarged Tongue

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, let me go and check it out,¡± said Qinghu.


    He escorted Lin Mengya as they cautiously entered the army camp.


    There was great chaos in the army camp. However, the fire finally came under control given that there were many soldiers working to put out the fire, and the snow definitely helped.


    Lin Mengya went around in the camp cautiously and realized that the condition at the peripheral was not too bad. It seemed that the fire had started from the heart of the campground.


    As they neared the main tent, Lin Mengya could see that the ground around it was badly burnt. She stared at the area, stupefied.


    It appeared that the main tent and the tent where Qin Mo was in had been the most severely affected by the fire.


    These evil doers were outrageous! They even had the audacity to set fire on the army camp.


    Did they really mean to kill Qin Mo?


    ¡°Where are the people? Where¡¯s Qin Mo?¡±


    Lin Mengya caught hold of a man nearby and started questioning him.


    Initially, the man seemed impatient, but once he realized that it was Lin Mengya, his expression changed to that of joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Miss Lin! The young general was so anxious while waiting for you to return. Please come with me!¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately ran after the soldier.


    The fire was dying down. By the time they reached the inner most tent, none of the surrounding tents were burnt.


    However, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was hanging in mid air.


    She was well aware that given Qin Mo¡¯s critical condition, there was no way he could make it through any tossing and turning.


    She knew the grave consequence of moving just one silver needle.


    The inner most tent was surrounded by a few layers of guards.


    The moment they saw that it was Lin Mengya who had arrived, they made way for her to enter.


    When Lin Mengya ran into the tent, she saw a big group of people standing around Qin Mo¡¯s bed. Her four maidservants were busy taking care of him, while their faces were covered with soot.


    ¡°Miss Lin is back! Please give way!¡±


    Someone cried out and immediately, the people around the bed retreated to create a path for Lin Mengya.


    As Lin Mengya passed through the crowd to get to Qin Mo, she saw that his body had turned a faint purplish green.


    ¡°Princess! How is my son? Someone removed that silver¡­ silver needle!¡±


    Lord Qin had lost all his energy and concentration. He had left the tent to check out what was happening by leaving the tent for a minute.


    Never would he expect that when he returned after a minute, the silver needle on his son¡¯s body had disappeared in that period of time.


    Who would be so cruel to do this as to terminate the Qin¡¯s family line?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness the princess. I¡¯ve used my family¡¯s secret method to stop the poison from spreading to the other parts of his body. Now you¡¯re left with an hour to work with!¡±


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Qiu Yu, the young physician suddenly opened to his mouth to speak.


    Lin Mengya could tell that this secret method had sapped Qiu Yu¡¯s physical and mental energy by how pale his face appeared.


    ¡°Bring the medicine I concocted and start brewing it. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Lin Mengya took out the water caltrop grass, wiped it clean and popped it into her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to ingest, lass!¡± said Qinghu.


    Before he could stop Lin Mengya, her face was already stuffed with the water caltrop grass.


    Ah! It was so bitter!


    Nevertheless, the most important and precious part of the water caltrop grass was its juice.


    She chewed hard on the grass and in an instant, the milky white juice from it wreaked havoc to Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth so much so that she felt devastated from its bitter taste.


    ¡°Quick, bring me a bowl!¡±


    All the people did not understand what this Prince Yu was trying to do.


    With all her energy and hardwork, she eventually squeezed out all the juice from the grass.


    ¡°Would this juice cause any side effects?¡±


    Looking at the pulp which Lin Mengya spit out, he could not help but worry about the side effect.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it would just enlarge my tongue for a while.¡±


    The water caltrop grass was a mild anesthesia but its effect would not last longer than two hours.


    While the others were brewing the concoction, Lin Mengya did a last check-up on Qin Mo.


    Although the concoction was ready, Qin Mo had been severely poisoned by now.


    In order for the poison in his body to be completely neutralized, her guidance and instructions were needed.


    ¡°All of you step back!¡±


    Lin Mengya remained a commanding presence, however, her slurring had helped eased the tense atmosphere a little.


    ¡°Hear my order! None of the people in the entire Qingfeng Army Camp should come near to this tent! If anyone barges in, he shall be killed without mercy!¡± said Lin Nansheng.


    Shutting all the rest of the people outside the tent, Lord Qin and Qiu Yu, the young imperial physician, were the only two people who were not family whom Lin Nansheng allowed in the tent.


    Even Qinghu stayed outside on his own accord, but he guarded by the entrance to ensure Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I shall start now!¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded solemnly. She was obviously unperturbed by her enlarged tongue.


    A row of sterilized silver needles was placed in front of her.


    She held her breath and with steady hands picked up the first silver needle.


    The process of acupuncture was slow and agonizing for Lord Qin, who watched as Lin Mengya pierced numerous holes on the body of his beloved son.


    Qin Mo¡¯s entire body was eventually covered by tens of silver needles, which were placed in a bizarre pattern.


    Even Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead was covered with beads of perspiration.


    ¡°You can do it. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    A white handkerchief dapped on the forehead and soaked up the beads of perspiration.


    Lin Mengya stole a glance at Qiu Yu. He seemed to have considerable faith in her.


    She nodded again, picked up the remaining needles and continued to insert them onto Qin Mo.


    ¡°Master, we are done with brewing the medicine!¡±


    A poised Baiji carried a bowl of the brewed medicine into the tent.


    Lin Mengya fixed her gaze on the medicine for a while, and then took it into her hands.


    Through checking the medicine, she had ensured that it was indeed what she needed and no one had done anything to change it.


    After taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya lifted Qin Mo¡¯s head and fed a big mouthful of the medicine into his mouth.


    All the while, Lord Qin was holding his breath.


    The medicine in liquid form flowed into Qin Mo¡¯s body through his throat.


    Thereafter, Lin Mengya retreated a few steps, and at the same time, she indicated for Qiu Yu and Lord Qin to step back.


    ¡°Princess, you are¡ª¡±


    Lord Qin did not understand Lin Mengya¡¯s intention. He was about to ask her when he saw his son, lying on the bed, bleeding through the seven apertures of his head. The blood that flowed out was dark red in color.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Princess Yu had unblocked all the blood vessels in your son¡¯s body. If I guessed correctly, Princess Yu is using the medicine to get rid of the poison in his body!¡±


    Lin Mengya cast an admiring look at Qiu Yu, who was indeed befitting to be an imperial physician.


    Under the watchful eye of all the people in the tent, Qin Mo was soon covered with a thin layer of dark blood.


    Qin Yu glanced at Lin Mengya, who was focusing all her attention on Qin Mo at this moment, and marveled at how she thought of such a method.


    The dark blood had dripped onto the side of the bed, forming a puddle on the ground.


    Lin Mengya, together with Baiji, gathered all the remnants of the brewed water caltrop grass and prepared a bucket of hot water.


    The aggressive toxin created a wisp of mist the moment it came into contact with the ground.


    There was also a pungent smell in the air emitted by the poison.


    Lord Qin finally understood the princess¡¯s intention.


    Seeing that almost all the toxin in Qin Mo had been discharged from his body, Lin Mengya took the residual of the medicine and used it to cover Qin Mo¡¯s body.


    She pulled back her sleeves, scooped some warm water from the bucket and started gently scrubbing this young man who had just had a close shave.


    ¡°Your Highness, let me take over this manual work,¡± Qiu Yu offered his help to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise.


    Lin Mengya turned to look at him, and then nodded.


    Cleaned with the warm water, Qin Mo¡¯s look was gradually revealed.


    Perhaps it was because the poison in his body was completely purged, the frown on his face eased.


    Lin Mengya, who was standing behind the rest, saw that things had worked out smoothly, so she turned around and exited the tent.


    After all, as a girl, she knew better to give the men some privacy they needed at some point.


    ¡°How are you, Ya¡¯er?¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya emerged from the tent, Lin Nansheng and his men came up to her and surrounded her.


    Fortunate, her tongue almost returned to its size and she was starting to speak more clearly.


    ¡°Everything had turned out well, rest assured, Elder Brother.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Nansheng breathed a sigh of relief, Lin Mengya knew her efforts had not gone to waste.


    ¡°Qinghu told me everything that had happened. You had been so silly!¡±


    He was referring to them being ambushed on the way as well as the incident when Lin Mengya almost fell off the cliff.


    Lin Nansheng thought what Lin Mengya went through was rather frightening.


    He contemplated the idea of losing his younger sister over the process of saving his good buddy¡¯s life.


    He almost did not want to think along such possibilities.


    ¡°The daughter of the Lin Family is expected to possess such courage. Oh yes, how did the fire start in the army camp?¡±


    Lin Mengya quickly changed the topic because she knew her elder too well, that he would be worried about her.


    He might look like a valiant soldier in others¡¯ eyes, but he would turn into a chatter when it was concerned about Lin Mengya.


    He would seize hold of any opportunity to talk.


    ¡°At that time, I was handling some military matters in the main tent. Everyone had gone to protect Qin Mo so no one could investigate into the matter in time.¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s eye turned cold all of a sudden.


    It was a great humiliation to have been attacked in his own army camp.


    The subsequently was a further humiliation to the army of the entire Lin Family.


    ¡°According to what you say, Elder Brother, are you suspecting that there are other spies within the army camp?¡±


    It was not difficult to make a reasonable guess.


    Moreover, it was impossible for the entire army to be of one heart.


    Lin Mengya whispered some words into Lin Nansheng¡¯s ear; there was some hesitation in Nansheng¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, she led her maids and Qinghu to the spot where the fire started.


    Despite the frigid weather, there was a burnt patch next to the tent.


    Lin Mengya circled the ruined and furrowed her brows.


    ¡°I did not expect the fire to have been fueled by oil.¡±


    Just as she thought, someone had deliberately set the fire.


    ¡°Usually, the army camp would keep some supply of kerosene for making fire. However, your elder brother is making this trip back to the capital city, not going for some battle. Would it be easier to keep some vegetable oil instead?¡±


    Qinghu could clearly smell the strong odor of kerosene.


    Both he and Lin Mengya had a keen sense of smell.


    The strong stench of burnt felt could well cover up the smell of kerosene.


    However, the smell could not escape Qinghu and Lin Mengya¡¯s sensitive noses.


    ¡°I remember Prince Yu said that kerosene is controlled goods. The families of commoners had to go to the designated shops to buy and there was also a limit to the amount they could obtain. ¡°The felt fabric used in my elder brother¡¯s army tents were of special quality, therefore, kerosene had to be used to have resulted in such extensive burn.¡±

 Chapter 220 The Cause of Fire

    Although the fire seemed to have destroyed all the evidence, it had also simultaneously created new evidence.


    Lin Mengya took Qinghu¡¯s long sword and used it to part the ashes, as if she were looking for something in the ashes.


    ¡°Hey, lass, my sword is precious.¡±


    He looked at his sword with pain in his eyes. He had obtained it from a blacksmith with a huge sum of money.


    On usual days, Qinghu would never allow anyone to touch his sword.


    He never imagined that Lin Mengya would use it to brush through the hot ashes from the fire.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you back your sword.¡±


    Lin Mengya tossed the sword to Qinghu and intended to dig through the ashes with her bare hands.


    Qinghu looked from Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate hands to his sword, and then offered his sword back to Lin Mengya again without further hesitation.


    ¡°No matter how precious it is, won¡¯t it be valuable only if it is useful? It¡¯s alright, you may use it anyway you like,¡± Qinghu said obsequiously.


    Lin Mengya laughed to herself as she knew that Qinghu would not bear to let her use her bare hands to go through the ashes.


    She continued parting the ashes diligently using the precious sword and finally found what she was looking for.


    There were so many people in the army camp and with many pairs of eyes watching, the vessel used to carry the kerosene had to be carried discreetly.


    If the culprit wanted to escape without being caught, it would not be wise for him to carry the vessel with him.


    The heaven was just after all. The metal can containing the kerosene as well as the lighter were not completely destroyed by the fire.


    ¡°There would be a label on the can showing who the merchant was. Going along this line of investigation, we would be able to find out who bought the kerosene. Moreover, if the culprit had entered the army camp carrying so many things, I¡¯m sure someone would have seen him.¡±


    Lin Mengya had asked her elder brother to go around to calm the army officers, but in reality, her intention was for him to watch each of them carefully.


    Then she would come quietly to look for evidence. On the one hand, she was trying to prevent the evidence from being destroyed. Secondly, she wanted to attack the culprit who would be unprepared.


    ¡°Just hand this piece of evidence to your elder brother. Let¡¯s get back as early as we can, lass,¡± suggested Qinghu.


    After going through all the searching through the ashes, Lin Mengya, the beauty, had turned into a mud doll.


    Her pretty face was now covered with black patches from the ashes. She was looking like a tabby cat by now.


    ¡°Erm, alright. Let me hand these to my elder brother.¡±


    Qinghu wiped Lin Mengya¡¯s small face with his sleeves. His intimate gesture appeared so practiced because it had become a habit.


    Lin Mengya smiled in response. In her heart, Qinghu was as much of an elder as Lin Nansheng was to her.


    However, it was something else from the perspective of the two other men.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, your wife is really not shy about behaving intimately with that owner of Peach Blossom Dock in plain sight.¡±


    Long Qinghan, who had hurried back to the camp and was now standing next to Long Tianyu, made a sarcastic remark purposely.


    Long Tianyu shot them a glance but his expression remained indifferent.


    If he, living under the same roof as Lin Mengya, failed to understand the relationship between Qinghu and her, he would be deemed a blind man.


    Moreover¡ª He turned around and strode away. Long Qinghan, refusing to let this go, ran after Long Tianyu and continued tormenting him.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, if she really cared about your feelings or her status of being your wife, she should stop getting herself entangled with that Qinghu! This is good as despising and humiliating you!¡±


    Long Tianyu glared at his seventh brother as if he were a stranger, and said, ¡°Who incited you to say these words?¡±


    At Long Tianyu¡¯s response, Long Qinghan blushed and was struck dumb at that instant.


    ¡°These¡ª are my heartfelt words, Third Brother! Even if you won¡¯t listen to me, shouldn¡¯t you listen to Mother?¡± Long Qinghan said after a long pause.


    Immediately, the expression in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes revealed the pain from his heart.


    He was saddened as he looked at his seventh younger brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spend so much time with Jiang Sheng and Baili Wuchen from now on.¡±


    Long Tianyu knew very well that his seventh younger brother would never say such words if no one incited him.


    Moreover, Long Qinghan had always admired Lin Mengya in the past.


    However, at some point in time, Jiang Sheng and Baili Wuchen began colluding with each other.


    Before this, he did not really bother about them because they did not commit any grave mistakes.


    However, for some unknown reason, these people had turned against Lin Mengya and seemed to want to tackle her.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, we were merely¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what¡¯s best for myself. Qinghan, I¡¯ve said this before, to each his own. If you can¡¯t grasp this concept, you¡¯ll be made use of by people.¡±


    Long Tiaohao might not spell out everything he knew. In reality, he could see through the minds of everyone around him.


    Those two people were obviously taking advantage of Long Qinghan¡¯s care towards him.


    Jiang Sheng and Baili Wuchen had been warned by Long Tianyu earlier, which was why they turned to target Long Qinghan.


    They had truly taken drastic measures to deal with this situation. Long Tianyu had underestimated those two men all along!


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Long Qinghan was not an idiot, neither was he a man who was bold but not very astute.


    He watched as his third elder brother turned to leave. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out.


    He suddenly woke up from his stupor as he realized that he had be used by those two as their tool.


    Baili Wuchen ought to be a very persuasive man, otherwise, Long Qinghan would not have been made to believe that Lin Mengya was a stumbling block to them.


    Something was fishy in this matter.


    Long Tianyu became contemplative as he looked at the direction where Lin Mengya went.


    A shocked Lin Nansheng looked at the two items which Lin Mengya brought back with her after going around the camp and said, ¡°It is indeed surprising that you¡¯ve found the clues within such a short time. If Father knew how capable you are, he would definitely keep you by his side.¡±


    Looking at the clues, Lin Nansheng was so stunned that his jaw had dropped.


    He remembered his father saying that their mother was the most intelligent woman in the world.


    Never would he expect his younger sister, now enlightened, to be as brilliant, if not more brilliant than their mother.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to living out in the open with you guys! I prefer to continue living my life as Prince Yu. Alright, I should get going since we¡¯ve come to the end of this phase.¡±


    After all, it was inappropriate for her to trespass the army camp in the first place.


    If she continued remaining in the camp, the people who wanted to tackle her would take this opportunity to cause trouble.


    Moreover, the assassination coupled with the fire had left her elder brother in terrible shape.


    If she was not able to help, she did not want to add to his trouble.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen, just give me a minute. Let me go see Lord Qin first. Thereafter, I will send someone to escort you home.¡±


    Lin Mengya had wanted to turn down Lin Nansheng¡¯s offer, but he insisted.


    He was afraid that his younger sister would get into another dangerous situation. He would have personally escorted his younger sister back to the capital city if not because he had received an imperial command forbidding him to enter the city.


    Lin Mengya, who was thought to be a mad girl, was now the center of attention as she trailed behind her elder brother.


    The rumor that the daughter of the Lin Family was highly skilled in the practice of medicine, was at this moment deep engraved in every soldier¡¯s mind.


    In addition, Lin Mengya had risked her life to save a mere deputy officer. In an instant, the reputation of the Lin Family had risen to the highest point.


    ¡°Congratulations, Lord Qin, your son¡¯s life had been saved. He would soon recover and be back to his vigorous and lively self if he is well taken care of.¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s praises could be heard coming from within the tent.


    The method Lin Mengya used was perplexing.


    Qiu Yu thought it amazing for Lin Mengya to have thought of this method. He also had not heard the concoction which Lin Mengya prepared.


    The saying that there would always be someone better than you was indeed true.


    ¡°Great! This is wonderful! I had never expected my son, Mo¡¯er, to come back to life and recover completely.¡±


    Qin Xu could not stop his tears from falling as the greenish purple color on Qin Mo¡¯s skin had completely vanished.


    His breathing had become much steadier. Compared to earlier on, his condition was very much better.


    ¡°Lord Qin, now your heart can be put to ease.¡±


    The voice of Lin Nansheng sounded as he entered the tent, his handsome face filled with glee.


    The families of Qin and Lin had been friends for generations. Given that Lin Nansheng¡¯s younger sister had saved Qin Mo¡¯s life, the relationship between the two families would be further strengthened.


    ¡°My heartfelt gratitude to Princess Yu for saving my son¡¯s life. I don¡¯t have anything to offer you in return now. Please do pay us a visit so we have a chance to repay your grace.¡±


    Lord Qin, who was an official who had served in the courts over three dynasties, was almost going to bow to Lin Mengya in gratitude.


    Lin Mengya dashed forward and held on firmly to Lord Qin.


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider, Lord Qin. Given the close relationship between our families, I should address you Uncle Qin. Moreover, Master Qin grew up playing with my elder brother. It was only right that I do must best to help. In fact, I should thank Master Qin for saving my brother¡¯s life!¡±


    As Qin Xu looked at Princess Yu, who, in a sorry state, still looked gentle and lovable, there was mixed feelings in his heart.


    Back then, Brother Muzhi had pleaded with him to let Qin Mo marry his daughter, who was deemed an imbecile at that time.


    Lord Qin had politely declined Lin Muzhi¡¯s request and had since been feeling a twinge of guilt towards his old friend.


    Little did he expect that this lass had turned out to a blessing. Not only was she married into the royal family, she had blossomed into such an intelligent lady today.


    Perhaps this was a golden opportunity bestowed by heaven for him to make up for his selfishness and the harm he had caused to the relationship between the two families.


    ¡°Princess Yu is indeed a magnanimous lady that is worthy of our admiration. In the near future, I will come to your mansion to thank you personally. I hope Princess Yu will not refuse our visit.¡±


    Long Tianyu nodded. The expression on his face had relaxed by now.


    Qin Xu had always taken a neutral position in the courts. Lin Mengya saving Qin Mo¡¯s life had been coincidental.


    Qin Xu, who never entangled himself in any political disputes, would not be so friendly with them if not for this incident.


    Long Tianyu clearly remembered that Lord Qin had turned down his invitation to Concubine De¡¯s birthday celebration no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Uncle Qin had given me a difficult task. I was thinking about the Winter Solstice Festival which would arrive in a few days¡¯ time. Given that the Emperor is not feeling well, Prince Yu and the Crown Prince will be going to the temple to pray for blessings. I am young and ignorant. Perhaps Lord Qin, being a court official over three dynasties, could give Prince Yu some advice?¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a soft and gentle voice, as if she was ready to discuss this issue.


    Qin Xu pondered for a moment. He was indeed the official in charge of all royal ceremonies. It was logical for him to give the prince some advice and suggestions.


    ¡°Alright, I would be happy to take up this responsibility.¡±


    Long Tianyu did not expect Lin Mengya to use this as an excuse to invite Qin Xu to his mansion for a meet and chat session.


    A look of admiration appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    To him, Lin Mengya was indeed very brilliant. She had won the heart of everyone with her wit.


    As a senior official in the court, it was after all Qin Xu¡¯s duty to instruct the princes on the liturgical matters.


    However, as the princes gradually matured over the years, they had retreated behind the scenes.


    In the last few years, the Crown Prince and the Queen had been acting on behalf of the Emperor, who was in poor health. They had violated much of the court etiquette so that the ministers were increasingly dissatisfied with them.

 Chapter 221 Welcoming the Army

    She might as well make use of the opportunity since Qin Xu had retired and was spending most of his free time at home.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Qin. Prince Yu and I will be waiting eagerly for your visit.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were pleasing to Qin Xu¡¯s heart.


    Not only was she polite, possessed a sense of propriety, she was also outstanding in her medical skills. The Lins were indeed so blessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, and we have delayed a day in the army camp. It¡¯s time for us to leave, Uncle Qin.¡±


    An entire day had passed since they left home riding on horses.


    All the commotion had died down and her elder brother had stabilized the entire situation by now.


    It would be inappropriate for her to remain at the camp for any longer.


    ¡°Alright. They would enter the city in a few days anyway. Young General Lin, I would have to trouble you to look after Qin Mo.¡±


    Lin Nansheng nodded. Not only was Qin Mo his savior, but he was also his good buddy.


    It was only natural that he took care of Qin Mo.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, take care of yourself. Father will be arriving in a few days. By then, our family will be reunited again,¡± Lin Nansheng enjoined his sister as he continued to be concerned about her.


    Because of the imbecile state Lin Mengya was in during the past, coupled with the fact that Shangguan Qing was always eyeing her at home, Lin Nansheng and his father could not stop worrying about her.


    Now that Lin Mengya seemed to have been intellectually enlightened, he became even more concerned.


    It was natural that people would be jealous of outstanding talents.


    His little sister was way too eye-catching and there were too many vicious people within the capital city who were eyeing on her with evil intention. These people were not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Yes, I know. When Daddy comes back, I¡¯ll come out from the city to welcome him personally.¡±


    The time for the union was too short.


    Still wearing a smile on her face, Lin Mengya boarded the horse carriage which her elder prepared for her.


    After bidding farewell to Lin Nansheng, the group of them headed out from the army camp for home.


    There were too many people who went in and out of the army camp these few days. Lin Mengya and her gang kept a low key as they went on their journey so much so they did not attract much attention to themselves.


    ¡°Master, you should take a good bath first when you get home. It must have been hard on you these one day and one night.¡±


    Baiji massaged Lin Mengya on her thigh. Other people might not perceive clearly the thing which their master had done, but these maidservants were well aware of her intentions.


    As Lin Mengya shut her eyes to rest, she fell asleep unknowingly.


    The four maidservants exchanged looks and laughed gently.


    Their master was definitely utterly exhausted.


    She was overcome by exhaustion which came from all parts of her body.


    It seemed as if her thin eyelids weighed a thousand catties. No matter how hard she tried, she was unable to keep them opened.


    She was overcome with fatigue and wished she could just sleep forever.


    ¡°Lass! Lass! Stop sleeping, wake up!¡±


    Lin Mengya could hear Qinghu¡¯s voice vaguely from not too far away.


    Lin Mengya was gradually awake and was feeling more alert.


    At this moment, she realized that she was no longer in the swaying horse carriage. She was in the main building in the Liuxin Courtyard, which roof was decorated with carvings of dragons and phoenix.


    ¡°How long have I¡­ slept?¡±


    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw Qinghu¡¯s familiar smile.


    ¡°Sleepy head, an entire night had passed. You must be exhausted. Last night you did not even wake when I carried you into the house.¡±


    In fact, everyone was overcome by fatigue the night before.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya, the other four maidservants quickly fell into a deep sleep after they washed up.


    It was rare that the Liuxin Courtyard was so quiet for one night.


    Everyone had gone into the dark and sweet slumber land.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her temple and sat up slowly.


    Strangely, she sensed that her body was showing signs of recuperation.


    She felt her pulse and it seemed that her initially weak pulse seemed to have gained some strength.


    She also felt much more energetic.


    Could it be because she chewed on the water caltrop grass?


    She had a vivid memory of the time when her tongue enlarged from chewing on the water caltrop grass.


    It was even more bitter than the taste of Chinese goldthread. She would never want to try it again.


    Perhaps the herb had put the poison in her body under control temporarily.


    ¡°I want to eat something, I¡¯m famished!¡±


    While she had helped her elder brother treat the poison in Qin Mo, it appeared that the poison in her body had also come under control.


    This was double happiness which lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s mood significantly.


    Lin Mengya easily filled up herself with the delicious food from the table prepared for her since earlier on.


    ¡°Qingli sent a message to say that your elder brother had gained control over the entire situation. I suppose he is in the process of eliminating the suspects.¡±


    Qinghu, who accompanied her while she ate the foods on the table, began updating her the current status of her elder brother¡¯s investigation.


    ¡°Do warn Qingli to be cautious not to go too close. I guess it¡¯s about to eradicate the secretly planted agent surrounding him.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew very well that the army of the Lin Family was a double-edged sword to the Crown Prince and his company.


    One the one hand, the army of the Lin Family could protect the nation, on the other, it could also rope in support from the other forces, thereby threatening to structure of power distribution.


    Lin Mengya anticipated that she would be whipped into the whirlpool of power struggle, just because she was the most beloved daughter of the Lin Family.


    ¡°Oh yes, I found something strange when I was trying to neutralize the poison in Qin Mo¡¯s body,¡± said Lin Mengya to Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind turned to another matter and quietly, she continued to tell Qinghu, saying, ¡°Imperial Physician Qiu seemed to be very familiar with some of the components of the concoction I prescribed. Those herbs are good for neutralizing poison. I was wondering why, being an imperial physician, instead of being specialized in the knowledge of herbs used in gynecology or other tonics, he seems exceptionally knowledgeable in detoxification. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too strange?¡±


    This was what was puzzling Lin Mengya most.


    ¡°Do you mean¡ª¡±


    Given Qinghu¡¯s sharp mind, he understood the most critical point Lin Mengya was trying to get at almost immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m just making a guess. Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking this. After all, imperial physicians should be knowledgeable in all areas of medicine. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to deal with the poison in Qin Mo¡¯s body if not for the fact that I¡¯ve been learning from Teacher for a while and I have some knowledge of some detoxication methods.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to think too much into it.


    Given that the Winter Solstice Celebration was impending, there were many other matters concerning her father and elder brother which she should worry over.


    Moreover, she was still clueless as to how she should break the news of Elder Sister Yue Ting to her elder brother.


    With so many things to worry over, she could not be bothered to think about the young imperial physician.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few more days passed. By this time, Lin Muzhi had led his army all the way to the borders of the city and encamped there.


    Today was the day the army would enter the city. During this time, a portion of the soldiers would be allowed to go home to visit their family.


    The streets had turned into a sea of people. The people had crowded onto the streets to catch a glimpse of the war heroes.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was already taken a seat at the upstairs of Restaurant Ruyi. From there, she could see the noisy crowd outside.


    ¡°Old Master¡¯s coming home! Isn¡¯t it great, Master?¡±


    Baizhi was elated. She remembered that when they were young, she and Lin Mengya were the happiest whenever the Old Master and Young Master Lin came home.


    Although she was no longer in want now that she was with Lin Mengya¡¯s side, the exciting feeling of anticipation for the return of her old master had not changed at all.


    ¡°Are you sure you could not wait for Daddy¡¯s return? Or is it because you love the Furong cake served in Restaurant Ruyi? Mo Ran, watch out for Baizhi. She had finished three plates of the cake. At this rate, she might finish all the food in Restaurant Ruyi that it will have to close down.¡±


    Moran and Qingli laughed to Lin Mengya¡¯s jokes.


    After spending some time with Lin Mengya, they gradually got to know her better.


    She was easy to get along.


    There would always be the sounds of laughter in her presence.


    Gradually, they were able to understand why their master had transformed so much because of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as Baishao, who was summoned by Concubine De early in the morning. I will just stay here and eat my Furong cake,¡± responded Baizhi.


    She stuck out her tongue and then popped another piece of cake into her mouth.


    However, a perplex look appeared in both Baiji and Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes when they heard Baizhi¡¯s words.


    Baishao seemed to go to the Art Courtyard more often since she returned from the army camp.


    ¡°Master, Baishao¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped Baiji from saying anything more.


    Pausing for a second, Lin Mengya said, ¡°I trust her.¡±


    She believed that Baishao would never betray her.


    Even if Baishao did eventually betray her, Lin Mengya could only blame herself for being blind.


    They continued to chat for a while longer before they heard the voice of the waiter from downstairs, calling out to them, saying, ¡°Prince Yu is here.¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me,¡± the waiter said and left.


    Lin Mengya had agreed earlier to meet up with Long Tianyu in Restaurant Ruyi.


    However, she thought it was not a good idea for Long Tianyu to find out her relationships with Moran and Qingli.


    She nodded towards the two of them and they left.


    In the next minute, Long Tianyu appeared before her eyes.


    The weather was rather cold, so Long Tianyu had a grey fur cloak on to keep warm.


    He had a green silk scarve draped on top of his cloak and there was fox fur around his collar.


    On his head was a delicate jade crown carved with an image of the head of a beast. However, he was expressionless on his handsome face.


    Amidst the crowd, he was like the shining moon in a dark night, such that no one would be able to ignore.


    As he walked up the stairs, he was like a striking deity. All the people¡¯s attention was attracted to him the moment he appeared at Restaurant Ruyi.


    However, there was indifference in his eyes, as if no one could catch his eye. He seemed to look at the entire world with total disinterest.


    ¡°This way please, Your Highness,¡± the waiter at the entrance went up to Long Tianyu to greet him zealously and led him to the room where Lin Mengya was waiting.


    The moment he opened the door which was painted with the scenery of mountains and lakes, he spotted the beautiful lady sitting by the window.


    Lin Mengya looked to have lost weight perhaps because she had been too busy.


    Her once rounded face was now more slim.


    Her features were near perfect and her every facial expression was entrancing.


    Although the windows were open, the room felt warm and cozy.


    It was rare that Lin Mengya dressed herself up so formally. She was cladded in a lilac coat embroidered with the pattern of the lily flower.


    Her clothes made her skin look snow white.


    On her neatly done-up hair, there was a set of flower and butterfly golden hairpin.


    Compared to the young lady she was half a year ago, she had transformed into an elegant and poised lady.


    ¡°Please come in and warm yourself up, Your Highness. There is still some time before the army will enter the city.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled tenderly, but remained seated. Her tone of voice sounded polite but a little distant.


    It had been five days since Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu last saw each other.


    Neither of them had taken a further step in their conversation. No one knew whether it was because of the rapport between them or that they were in a pique.


    It was the Queen¡¯s order for Prince Yu and the Crown Prince to go out of the city to welcome the return of the army.


    If not for this, they might not get to see each other for a long time.

 Chapter 222 Meeting the Army outside the City

    Long Tianyu took off his cloak and sat across from Lin Mengya.


    In a practiced manner, Baishao took Long Tianyu¡¯s cloak and hung it behind the door.


    ¡°Baishao¡¯s here too, is it cold outside?¡±


    Baiji glanced at Baishao as a pained look appeared in her eyes.


    Baiji would never expect Baishao to come to Restaurant Ruyi with the prince.


    She called to mind what her mother used to say about people whose eyes were shaped like the petal of a peach flower. Baishao¡¯s eyes were like that. Perhaps for this reason, Baiji thought she could never become good sisters with Baishao.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve brought a hand heater for Master.¡±


    There was a look of panic in Baishao¡¯s eyes, as if she had touched something burning hot.


    Holding on to the hand warmer that Lin Mengya always carried with her, Baishao placed some small pieces of burning coal into it gently.


    ¡°You appear to have regained your energy,¡± said Long Tianyu.


    His eyes had been focused on Lin Mengya since he came into the restaurant despite the fact that there were other pretty ladies in the room and that the room was filled with paintings by famous artists.


    He only had eyes for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m feeling much better. The weather is freezing. I wonder if my father and brother had put on winter clothes.¡±


    Lin Mengya reached out her hand and lightly touched the delicate squarish bronze bells hanging on the window with her fingers.


    Qinghu was the one who had hung the bells there for Lin Mengya to enjoy and entertain herself.


    ¡°Actually, I have something I wanted to discuss with you,¡± said Long Tianyu.


    The moment Long Tianyu¡¯s words came out of his mouth, the intelligent servants in the room nudged each other and started leaving the room.


    ¡°What is it that the prince would like me to do? If it¡¯s something I can help with, I¡¯ll try my best to do it,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    She fiddled with the squarish bells as a series of crispy clear clicks sounded, which were indeed pleasing to the ears.


    He would only think of her whenever there were serious matters to talk to her about.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt a little melancholic.


    Long Tianyu twiddled with a white teacup with green patterns on it. The light yellow tea in the teacup emitted a subtle fragrance to the surroundings.


    He was perplexed as to why he was lately at a loss for words whenever he saw Lin Mengya.


    In fact, he felt a sense of satisfaction just by looking at her in silence.


    As for Lin Mengya, she was always gentle and calm, which was unlike how she used to be.


    He adored that clever and witty look on Lin Mengya¡¯s face when she was sizing people up.


    Even more, he loved to see the poise and confidence in her when she faced a crisis.


    Her neat little face was always exuberating eye-catching brilliance.


    However, even though he could not say he disliked such a quiet Lin Mengya, she was not as vibrant as before.


    For this reason, he would deliberately create some trouble for Lin Mengya as an excuse to meet with her.


    ¡°I suppose your elder brother would have an idea who was behind the poisoning of Qin Mo by now.¡±


    Long Tianyu retracted his hand and covered his cold fingertips.


    Lin Mengya turned to him and their eyes met for a moment.


    ¡°That is for my elder to worry about. I don¡¯t want to be involved. I would advise Your Highness to withdraw your secret agent from there. My elder brother and father would definitely purge all the secret agents planted in the army. It would be such a waste to sacrifice a talent whom you¡¯ve nurtured over the years.¡±


    Lin Mengya had found out his secret. Regardless of being in an anxious state, she was still able to sense the situation quickly.


    ¡°Recently, someone in the courts had suggested that you enter the palace to help diagnose and provide treatment to the emperor, my father,¡± said Long Tianyu.


    This matter was what was troubling Long Tianyu the most in his heart. The person who raised the suggestion was a supporter of the Crown Prince.


    The fact that Lin Mengya went into the army camp to treat Qin Mo had been spread all over the capital city.


    There was even someone who revealed that her mother was once the most skilled physician in the capital city.


    There was nothing to worry about if Lin Mengya went into the palace just to diagnose and treat the emperor¡¯s ailment.


    However, since the suggestion was raised by someone who supported the Crown Prince, Long Tianyu could not help but be guarded.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m only a little more accomplished in dealing with poisons and toxins. As for other illnesses, I¡¯m not an expert,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    Doubts arose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    The reason she concealed her identity as the founder of Sanjue Hall was so her identity would not be exposed.


    As for saving Qin Mo, it was an emergency, so she had no other options.


    ¡°With regards to this matter, I will try to mediate, so don¡¯t you worry. The reason I¡¯m telling you about it is so you will at least be aware of it.¡±


    In fact, Long Tianyu did seriously consider letting Lin Mengya enter the palace to treat his father.


    The emperor had been bedridden for many years now. He had actually not seen his father for a long time.


    He had once queried the imperial physicians about his father¡¯s illness.


    However, all the imperial physicians merely replied to him by saying that his father was suffering from a chronic illness and that he was generally weak and in poor health.


    But the emperor¡¯s medical records were kept by the queen in her bedroom. Otherwise, Long Tianyu would have taken a good look at them.


    Even if Long Tiaohao had the intention to send Lin Mengya into the palace, now was not the right time.


    ¡°Erm, I get what you are trying to say,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    The Crown Prince and his supporters were thinking to get their hands on her.


    Although the return of Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother had given her much advantage, it would simultaneously bring danger upon her.


    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu had been working very hard in the last few days. In addition, Long Tianyu had also allocated skilled men to guard the areas surrounding Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard.


    It was said that up to now, there were three batches of spies who had been sent there.


    Baisu had, all the more, stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side at all times.


    If this continued, all the people in the Liuxin Courtyard would tire out.


    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, the army has arrived outside the city gates. It¡¯s time for you and Princess Yu to come down and welcome their return.¡± The voice of Lin Kui sounded from outside the room.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya exchanged looks, then stood up simultaneously.


    Those who were expected to come had arrived.


    Outside the city gates, the Crown Prince stood on the imperial chariot as he regarded his subjects superciliously.


    Lin Muzhi, the Marquis Zhennan, had been guarding the borders for years. This was an arduous task and he naturally should be venerated and given the highest honor.


    Moreover, while his heart was loyal to the country, he had never thought himself higher than he should, but continued serving the royal family with meekness and humility.


    Therefore, all the subjects in the courts were full of praises and admiration for him.


    The various powers all the more were trying with all means to rope him in.


    Apart from the fact that the queen took matters into her own hands and forced the daughter of the Lin family to marry Prince Yu, Lin Muzhi had neither offended nor sucked up to any prominent powers.


    For this reason, the Lin family was in a rather delicate position.


    ¡°Seventh Younger Brother, this is your father-in-law coming. How do you feel? Are you excited?¡± asked the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince was dressed in a bright-yellow court dress embroidered with patterns of dragons, which made him look exceptionally honorable.


    After going through some quiet cultivation for a while, the Crown Prince appeared much more mature and reserved.


    However, he could not contain his resentment when he saw Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    If not for those two damned people, why would he be grounded in his mansion by his mother, the queen?


    ¡°Marquis Zhennan is a highly regarded minister in the court and should rightfully be greatly honored,¡± said Long Tianyu flatly.


    These words were spoken to the Crown Prince as a tit-for-tat.


    Lin Mengya instinctively shot the Crown Prince a look of disdain, thinking that he was always missing the larger scheme of things.


    Under such a circumstance as today, he should at least pretend to be gracious even if he did not feel so in his heart.


    The Crown Prince was obviously far beneath Prince Yu.


    As the army entered the city gates, all the officials went up to greet and welcome them.


    From afar, Lin Mengya spotted her father riding on a fine horse.


    The impression she had of her father from her memory was that of a steady and reserved man.


    However, at this moment, he appeared to be battered, as if he had been through many hardships in life.


    Nevertheless, Lin Muzhi¡¯s features still possessed the charm he had in his prime even though he was over 50 years old now.


    It had been said that back then, the emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at that time, could not compete with the well-dressed Marquis Zhennan in terms of popularity among the people.


    That said, time had caught up with her father and left a mark on her father¡¯s face.


    However, the uncanny workmanship of time had carved a staid, poised, charmingly handsome face.


    In today¡¯s world, Lin Muzhi would be equivalent to a charmingly mature middle-aged man whom girls would scrabble after.


    Following behind Lin Mengya¡¯s father were the elite troops under the Lin family.


    They were silent and somber, despite their family standing just an arm¡¯s length away.


    Their eyes were focused and determined, their formation orderly, and they were proceeding as normal.


    Lin Mengya could hear the commoners along the streets calling out to their family members.


    However, none of the soldiers left the troop.


    Although they had already come home, each held on to his identity as a soldier and behaved like one.


    Lin Mengya finally understood why the troops under the Lin generals were able to strike fear into the foreign tribes.


    At this thought, she felt a sense of pride rising up in her.


    She was a member of the Lin family after all.


    As the commanders of the troops, Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng remained modest and composed.


    The moment they saw the Crown Prince from afar, they nimbly dismounted from their horses to show their respect as subjects to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness the Crown Prince, from your old subject, Lin Muzhi.¡±


    As he straightened his clothes and got down on his knees before the Crown Prince, the entire army followed suit.


    However, the Crown Prince merely looked at the army and smiled smugly without alighting from the imperial chariot.


    ¡°It must have been an arduous journey for you, General Lin. I have prepared a feast in the palace to welcome and refresh all of you. This way please, General Lin.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked on with cold eyes, only to catch many of the court officials and senior ministers shaking their heads.


    She leered at the one-of-a-kind Crown Prince.


    She should find time to visit the issue of how this dumb Crown Prince had been raised.


    The soldiers had been camping at the borders where the conditions were harsh while they served their nation with a sense of duty.


    If the Crown Prince was wise enough, he would at least show his concern by asking about their health. He could at least pretend to show his gratitude to the soldiers.


    Instead, being a fool, he had tried to display his power over these soldiers who had returned victorious.


    This was definitely a bad time to show off his power over his subjects.


    In this way, he had not only made the court officials standing behind disappointed, the army that had just returned were probably as disheartened.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you for your grace in preparing a feast,¡± responded Lin Muzhi.


    Lin Muzhi got up from his respectful bow to the Crown Prince as he spoke.


    Instead of looking at the Crown Prince, the first person Lin Muzhi saw was his precious daughter, whom he had doted on for a dozen years, standing next to Prince Yu.


    As the father and daughter pair finally got to meet each other, they were not aware that they were separated in life and death.


    The mixed expression of concern and gratification in Lin Muzhi¡¯s eyes brought tears to Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes in that instant.


    She willed herself against such a reaction, but her soul seemed to have been weaved tightly together with this space and time.


    She was no longer feeling like she was just an onlooker.


    She had unknowingly accepted her current identity.


    Su Qingge had died in that experiment. Lin Mengya in this space and time was the one who survived.

 Chapter 223 Father-Daughter Reunion

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you, let¡¯s go.¡±


    A pair of big warm hands grabbed onto Lin Mengya¡¯s small hands.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s deep voice was her greatest reassurance in times when she felt the most helpless.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya held back her tears and followed Long Tianyu up the horse carriage.


    In anticipation of the return of the great army, all the shops were fabulously decorated and the sound of firecrackers continued non-stop.


    The troops led by the Lins had been battling to guard the borders so they could protect the Dajin against enemy attacks. For this reason, they held an exceptional status in the country.


    ¡°The Lin family is indeed an interesting one.¡±


    In an conspicuous teahouse, Xin Li, who was dressed in a bright-red, embroidered robe looked lasciviously at the troops of the Lins.


    Dajin, being guarded by Lin Muzhi, would be almost impossible to invade even if he was merely talking about besieging just one of her cities.


    Unfortunately, the Crown Prince of Dajin was a fool dressed in luxurious clothes.


    ¡°Young Master, I heard that the little bastard has become the godson of the Lin family. If we didn¡¯t get rid of him now, I¡¯m afraid things would turn for the worse for us.¡±


    The men surrounding Xin Li were all wearing patterned masks.


    In addition, their voices sounded so hoarse that it was hard to distinguish their gender.


    ¡°Do you think I would have allowed him to live until now if I could get rid of him so easily?¡±


    The tone of Xin Li¡¯s voice was so bizarre that no one was able to tell his emotions from hearing it.


    A glance from Xin Li¡¯s long slit eyes sent his men trembling with fear, and the man who had spoken quickly fell to the floor, asking for forgiveness.


    ¡°Your slave did not mean to offend you, Young Master. Please forgive me!¡±


    The man sounded so terrified, as if this handsome young man in front of him would do something horrifying to him once he was provoked.


    ¡°We are not at home, I won¡¯t do anything to harm you. Moreover, what you said was right.¡±


    Xin Li¡¯s temperamental disposition was something the entire Xin family found hard to deal with.


    Unfortunately, Old Master Qin had doted on him and spoiled him, such that he always did as he pleased and nothing could stop him.


    No one was able to guess this young master¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Do you know how much energy I exhausted just to secretly get into Miss Lin¡¯s courtyard? She is not your regular girl. Not only was she surrounded by highly skilled masters, but the smell of poison on her body could be compared to that of our chief priest.¡±


    Xin Li took a sip of the strong alcohol in his cup, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    He was more interested in Lin Mengya than that little bastard.


    How he wished he could slash her snow-white neck and taste her blood to see if it was as sweet as poison.


    ¡°Go, keep a close eye on Princess Yu. Also, tell the shepherds that our agreement to cooperate with each other still stands.¡±


    Lin Mengya shuddered. She was completely unaware that an extremely evil man had had his eyes on her.


    ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±


    Long Tianyu instinctively drew Lin Mengya into his arms. His warm embrace drove away the cold in her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Perhaps it¡¯s because I did not sleep well last night and might have caught a cold.¡±


    The excitement of seeing her father had finally died down.


    Sitting in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya looked out at the procession of troops through its window and sighed in her heart.


    This was the ugliest side of politics. While the Lin family was out offering up their vigor and lives, what was given in exchange was someone scheming against them.


    What good was it to help conquer more land for the nation? Eventually, they would have to bow down to this foolish Crown Prince, who was only good at plotting schemes against them.


    ¡°It was indeed such a waste for Father and the rest to give their lives to serving the Crown Prince.¡±


    Long Tianyu totally understood what Lin Mengya said. The behavior of the Crown Prince would definitely leave the soldiers talking.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has always been like this. His status is his greatest asset and reliance.¡±


    Since youth, Long Tianyu had been aware that there was a difference between the Crown Prince and the rest of the princes.


    However, at that time, the Crown Prince still behaved like a big brother to him.


    ¡°Hmph, so what if he¡¯s the Crown Prince? The emperor should be someone with competence. It¡¯s such a waste to have him in that position of power.¡±


    Long Tianyu supposed that Lin Mengya was about the only person in all of Dajin who would dare to make such a comment.


    He stared at this girl sitting beside him and his eyes were immediately filled with a mix of expressions.


    He had underestimated this girl all along.


    What an imposing attitude she possessed! Suddenly, Long Tianyu felt a little ashamed and inadequate as a man.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in big trouble if these words reach the Crown Prince¡¯s ears.¡±


    Lin Mengya put on a carefree smile as she lifted her eyes to look straight into Long Tianyu¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you scared, Your Highness?¡± she asked.


    There was a hint of pride in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she spoke, as if she was not afraid of anything at all.


    Long Tianyu felt something quiver in his heart. The pride that he had so carefully concealed since youth was suddenly rekindled and burned hot in him.


    Even a young lady like her was not scared, why should he be?


    A commanding smile appeared on his face as the wild and untamable spirit that was deeply hidden in his bones got provoked by Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Scared? I¡¯m no longer scared!¡±


    If it was destined that there should only be one sovereign in this land, why should it be that fool who came from the queen¡¯s womb?


    ¡°If Your Highness sets your heart to fight for it, I¡¯ll be with you all the way.¡±


    This was not just about her romantic love for Prince Yu, rather, she had seen through the hopelessness of the situation.


    There was no way she or the entire Lin family could withdraw from this battle.


    In this battle to win or die, even if the step forward meant jumping down a cliff, she would have to clench her teeth and do it.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The softest spot in his heart had been aroused by her words.


    A tender look, which could cause one¡¯s heart to quiver, appeared in his eyes. Somehow, this girl was always able to touch his heart so easily.


    ¡°Prince Yu and Princess Yu, we¡¯ve arrived at the marquis¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Liu Kui¡¯s voice echoed from outside the horse carriage.


    The two exchanged a smile. The rapport between them was a given by now.


    As the mistress of Marquis Zhennna¡¯s wife, Shangguan Qing had started preparing for her husband¡¯s return three days ago.


    Without Lin Mengya at home, she and Wu¡¯er had been living a peaceful and relatively happy life.


    Little did she expect to see the elegantly and beautifully adorned Lin Mengya the moment she stepped out of her gate, anticipating to see the husband she had been missing so much.


    ¡°Why is she here, Mother?¡±


    Lin Mengwu looked at her half-sister with resentment in her eyes. When she was at Prince Yu¡¯s mansion, she had failed to catch Prince Yu¡¯s attention no matter what she did.


    Her elder sister had drawn all the attention to herself.


    Today, it was all about the Lin family, so she wondered why this bearer of bad luck would appear here!


    ¡°Although she is a princess, she is also one of the daughters of the Lin family. It is only right that she came.¡±


    There was no doubt that Shangguan Qing was resentful toward Lin Mengya as well.


    This lass was looking more and more like her mother.


    Shangguan Qing¡¯s sharp nails were almost going to pierce into her palm. However, she was not childish like Lin Mengya.


    She was seasoned at displaying friendly manners belying hypocritical intentions.


    Seeing that her ¡°daughter¡± and ¡°son-in-law¡± had come, it was only right that as a mother-in-law she would go up to greet and welcome them into the house.


    In addition, she forced herself to wear a loving smile so it appeared that she loved Lin Mengya the way she would her own daughter.


    ¡°Greetings and welcome, Prince Yu and Princess Yu.¡±


    Lin Mengya also wore a gentle smile on her face as she held on to Shangguan Qing, who was about to bow to them.


    She would never allow Shangguan Qing to bow down her in plain sight, lest those outsiders who saw it would accuse her of disrespecting her step-mother due to her elevated status.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mother. We¡¯re a family after all. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    For the sake of their reputation, they acted as if they were a pair of loving mother and filial daughter. In this way, no one would be able to make a mockery of them.


    ¡°Prince Yu is here as well! All thanks to Father, otherwise it would be impossible for Prince Yu to visit during normal times.¡±


    Today, Lin Mengwu had dressed up to be a beautiful lady, who would likely cause many young mean to be smitten by her.


    Unfortunately, she was to be overtaken by Lin Mengya in her presence and be the second most beautiful lady here.


    Long Tianyu simply glanced at Lin Mengwu, and thereafter, ignored her presence.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so muddle-headed to have allowed you to remain standing at the gates to talk. Please come in quickly.¡±


    Although this was also Lin Mengya¡¯s home, Shangguan Qing was carrying herself as if she were the hostess of this household.


    Despite being the lady of the Lin family in name, there was only one lady of this household in the hearts of Lin Mengya, Lin Muzhi, and Lin Nansheng.


    As Lin Mengya stepped into the mansion, there was a cold look in her eyes.


    Every plant in the courtyard had been carefully planted by her mother.


    However, at this moment, Shangguan Qing had replaced all of her mother¡¯s hard work with distasteful decorations.


    Lin Mengya smirked. It was no wonder that Shangguan Qing was unable to win her father¡¯s heart over the years.


    She was indeed in a sad state.


    ¡°Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite some time. How have you been in the prince¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Shangguan Qing pretended to be concerned about Lin Mengya. In response, Lin Mengya simply smiled and portrayed the look of a happy, contented, young wife.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mother. The prince treats me exceptionally well.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s answer, Lin Mengwu clenched her teeth in rage. However, she knew better than to lose her temper since her father and elder brother would be home soon.


    While they were still chatting, a steward rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Madam, First Miss, and Second Miss, Senior and Junior Master Lin are back!¡±


    Shangguan Qing stood up excitedly, took a look at herself, then went out to greet and welcome them.


    The father and son had gone to the palace to pay their respects and send their greetings to the emperor before coming home.


    Having taken off their armor, the father and son were a charming pair as they rode on their fine horses.


    The entire family had come out to the gates to welcome them, and rightfully, their emotions were high.


    ¡°Old Master¡ªyou¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Lin Muzhi, regardless of the fact that his marriage to this second wife had been forced on him, still had a sense of responsibility toward her.


    He had been out leading the troops all year round, and it was surely tough for Shangguan Qing to manage the entire household alone.


    Since he was unable to reciprocate her love, he had decided to compensate her with honor and respect.


    ¡°Please rise, my wife. It must have been very hard on you all these years handling all the household matters by yourself.¡±


    They were more polite than intimate with each other as a couple.


    Although they had been married for more than a dozen years, Lin Muzhi had always respectfully kept her at arm¡¯s length, and there was little display of affection.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind with your words. I¡¯ve only done what it is my duty to do.¡±


    In fact, Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears. She indeed felt she had been having a hard life.


    All these years, all the tenderness she showed toward him had failed to win his heart.

 Chapter 224 The Current Situation of the Lin Family

    ¡°Lin Muzhi bows in respect to you, Prince and Princess.¡±


    He was Lin Mengya¡¯s father, but the two were silently looking at each other as Lin Mengya became the honorable Princess Yu, while Lin Muzhi obviously became subordinate to her.


    ¡°Father¡ªyou must not feel sorry, father.¡±


    Her eyes were brimming with tears and her voice was trembling.


    Long Tianyu pulled up Lin Muzhi personally, showing his clear respect toward him.


    ¡°Good¡­ good girl. You look good. I¡­ I don¡¯t feel worried anymore.¡±


    Lin Nansheng delivered a letter to him before.


    And in the letter, it said that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were living in harmony.


    It seemed that his daughter was the lucky one by having Prince Yu as her husband and the two understood each other.


    Lin Muzhi lived a happy life once. Thus, he knew clearly that the caring and affection between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu was not a show for him.


    The hall was already emptied before they went into the living room hand in hand.


    Lin Mengya knelt down respectfully before her father as a greeting.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have this! Ya¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to greet me like this. You¡¯re Princess Yu now.¡±


    Lin Muzhi tried to pull her up while Long Tianyu held her down.


    No matter what, Lin Mengya was showing her love and devotion toward her father.


    Sensing Long Tianyu¡¯s reasonable implication, Lin Muzhi had to sit there and accept his daughter¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Greetings, father. I¡¯m an unfilial daughter and I¡¯m begging your forgiveness for two reasons. One is that I failed to look after you, the other one is that you weren¡¯t informed of my marriage.¡±


    After three bows, tears streamed down her face.


    Lin Muzhi made efforts for her own good so much that he begged his former colleagues to help with her difficulties at the expense of his dignity.


    If he had felt that she was too young to part with him, Lin Mengya would have married someone from the family that he knew for a long time.


    ¡°Get up now. All of this is not your fault.¡±


    Lin Muzhi knew that thanks to his second wife, Ya¡¯er had married Prince Yu without his knowing.


    But now was not the right time to expose everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Father.¡±


    In the presence of her father, she was still the naive Miss Lin, who happily enjoyed her life.


    ¡°You are now Princess Yu, silly, you should behave like an adult.¡±


    She was indeed not that little girl, even though he hated this fact.


    Thinner but livelier. ¡°Thank heavens. Shuqing, our daughter has finally become who she really is.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s spoiled by me, Prince Yu. So please be patient and tolerant if she does something wrong.¡±


    Although he was faced with a prince, Lin Muzhi kept implying for his daughter¡¯s good.


    Long Tianyu smiled back. That gentle smile stayed on his always indifferent face for a while.


    ¡°Mengya is great. She¡¯s a good helper.¡±


    He responded smoothly, as if he had been looking forward to saying those words for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s great. I really spoiled her, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Lin Mengya awkwardly pulled her father¡¯s sleeves. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m the pro-disciple of the Saint of Poison.


    ¡°Why do father¡¯s words sound like I don¡¯t deserve Long Tianyu?


    ¡°He begged me to go with him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll stop here. You are adults. You can make your decision.¡±


    They say that the longer a father looks at his daughter¡¯s husband, the more like an enemy the husband becomes.


    But everyone in the Capital City appreciated Long Tianyu¡¯s moral qualities.


    And he was a man of both literary and military capacity, Lin Muzhi was satisfied to have such a good man as his son-in-law.


    ¡°My Lord, Your Highness, lunch is ready. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Burying her jealousy deep inside, Shangguan Qing managed to show no complaint on her face.


    She and her daughter were always counted out. The three people acted like a real family.


    She was disappointed by Lin Muzhi. No matter how hard she tried to please him, she and her daughter were still not a part of them.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Over lunch, Lin Mengya drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Her tender smile, gentle speech, and lovely action made the atmosphere here lively.


    Shangguan Qing had to smile with them. But Lin Mengwu hated her more.


    It would be wonderful if Lin Mengya disappeared, she thought, so she could be the one who sat next to Long Tianyu and socialized.


    Noticing her younger sister¡¯s look as if she were swallowing her, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t do anything but smile.


    ¡°Lin Mengwu is really prone to lose her cool, nothing like her mother. It¡¯s no wonder that father doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Lin Muzhi thought that his younger daughter was a selfish, naive girl, not like a member of the Lin family. Besides, her mother ill-treated Lin Mengya and her brother. Thus, he didn¡¯t like Lin Mengwu that much.


    The jealousy in her eyes was rather hot and cruel.


    It seemed that she failed to learn a lesson from the previous matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s your favorite fish, Your Highness. Why not have a try?¡±


    From the beginning of this lunch, Lin Mengwu did everything to flatter Long Tianyu.


    Regardless of Shangguan Qing¡¯s warnings, she carried on as if she was possessed by ghosts.


    Lin Mengya had to admit that Long Tianyu was actually a charming man if he didn¡¯t wear a cold face.


    But she didn¡¯t admit that Lin Mengwu could take his being charming as an excuse to seduce him publicly.


    Long Tianyu kept silent and made no reaction to Lin Mengwu¡¯s flattering. That put her in an extremely awkward situation.


    ¡°Mind your manners. Sit down.¡±


    Although Shangguan Qing seemingly was governing the Lin family, no one dared to argue with Lin Muzhi because he was the real governor.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengwu reluctantly curled her lips. ¡°Father is really partial.


    ¡°I¡¯m also your daughter. Everyone criticizes me while the other daughter becomes Princess Yu.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it lying down!¡±


    ¡°And what? You¡¯re unmarried. If it is not a precious family reunion, you should have been in your room rather than¡ªrather than¡ª¡±


    As her father, it was hard for him to say something bold.


    Shangguan Qing noticed him getting irritated and she felt worried. She had already warned Lin Mengwu to not get her father angry.


    Otherwise, her marriage would be unable to go smoothly.


    ¡°I just do what a hostess should do. And Prince Yu is not others.¡±


    Lin Mengwu was spoiled by Shangguan Qing too much to know what manners were.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Lin Muzhi forcefully threw his chopsticks onto the table.


    ¡°A hostess! You really thought of yourselves as the master of the house during my absence, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The anger he had suppressed for too long broke out at the moment.


    Shangguan Qing turned pale and glared at her daughter.


    Lin Muzhi threw a cold eye at his second wife and questioned her in an icy voice.


    ¡°How did you make the decision on Ya¡¯er¡¯s marriage?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t informed of the marriage between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu until half a month afterward.


    He wanted to return but the combat was more urgent.


    And Miss Yue delivered a letter via someone, saying that Ya¡¯er was all right and that he needn¡¯t worry about her. It relieved him a lot.


    But he was not relieved enough to let Shangguan Qing off, who secretly made his daughter get married without informing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lord, but it¡¯s the empress¡¯s order. I¡¯m just a poor woman and can¡¯t disobey her.¡±


    Tears are the best weapon of a woman.


    But it works only when the man feels sorry about her tears.


    In the past years, Shangguan Qing got used to escaping from his anger through tears, no matter what mistakes she made.


    Lin Muzhi already got tired of that.


    This time, she went over the line as a step-mother to not take Ya¡¯er¡¯s life into consideration.


    He would not put up with her anymore.


    ¡°The empress¡¯s order? If I recall correctly, the empress is your sister, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    His silence and negative action didn¡¯t mean to support them.


    As a frontier general, Lin Muzhi had a pair of sharp eyes, which Shangguan Qing was unable to escape from.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, My Lord. I failed to stop my sister. But I felt sorry for Mengya as well. After all, I brought her up myself.¡±


    Lin Mengya really respected Shangguan Qing¡¯s tearful voice.


    The empress, Shangguan Qing or Shangguan Hui were all the best actresses.


    The Oscars owed a lot of statuettes to the Shangguan family.


    ¡°Father, Mother didn¡¯t mean it, I believe. Fortunately, I got something good out of misfortune. I found a great husband, and my poison was cleared out by accident so that I have a beautiful face now.¡±


    Lin Mengya said everything with ease but those words stabbed Shangguan Qing in the heart many times.


    And every word worked and made her feel more and more sorry.


    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng turned to study her face.


    Indeed, Lin Mengya had a gorgeous appearance, totally different in essence from how she was before.


    But how could she be poisoned?


    The two looked into each others¡¯ eyes midair.


    Lin Mengya never went out at a young age. So how did she get poisoned?


    Everyone locked their eyes on Shangguan Qing, the female Master of the Lin family.


    It made her feel like a caged mouse for the first time.


    She might lose everything she owned in a minute as long as Lin Mengya made a move.


    Lin Mengya stared indifferently at Shangguan Qing, who was still struggling in the cage.


    ¡°I¡­ I have no idea about that. I did nothing, My Lord!¡±


    Shangguan Qing knelt down on the ground, in a flood of tears.


    Lin Mengwu was stunned numb. She forgot her manners and tried her best to make an excuse for her mother.


    ¡°Father, Sister must have been poisoned by herself. Mother didn¡¯t do anything. You wrongly accuse her.¡±

 Chapter 225 Clearing Everything Together

    In Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya was clearly a devil.


    She believed that Lin Mengya must have been waiting to expose everything to Lin Muzhi. That was why she kept silent when she just got married.


    Great barkers are no biters. Shangguan Qing could feel her sharp fingernails digging into her delicate skin.


    ¡°If Lin Mengya really speaks out, Wu¡¯er has to be punished heavily!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He would never forget seeing a handful of poisoned jujubes in his bride¡¯s hands when she just got out of the bridal sedan chair, instead of blessed things.


    His narrow eyes turned deep and meaningful instantly.


    But for her alertness, Lin Mengya might have become a wisp of a soul driven to death.


    ¡°Thanks for your wedding gift, Wu¡¯er. Without it, I may have lost the chance to be close to His Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya slightly turned her glittering eyes, but they looked somewhat icy and scary.


    She was warning Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your tongue and action, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind to make a hole in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Gift? Ya¡¯er, what kind of gift?¡±


    Lin Nansheng was sensitive enough to find something wrong. Nobody would know better than him how Lin Mengya treated Ya¡¯er before.


    Besides, Long Tianyu said that it impressed him as well. Would it be¡ª


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a big gift, isn¡¯t it, mother?¡±


    Shangguan Qing shook violently when she heard the call of ¡°mother¡± from Lin Mengya.


    Looking at them with fear, she was too scared to imagine what consequences she and Wu¡¯er would face when Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng learned of their plots to murder Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya just smiled lightly and turned to look at Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, like a cat was playing with a mouse.


    Disclosure of their plots was not her plan because there would be a better chance for that later on.


    ¡°If you like, my lady.¡±


    Shangguan Qing acted obediently and reasonably, as if she were not the same person who behaved arrogantly in daily life.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It would be not a big deal since we are a family. We ought to cherish the wedding gift, Your Highness. Let¡¯s present Sister Wu a gift in return at her wedding, shall we?¡±


    Lin Mengya gave a sweet smile. But Shangguan Qing was already in a cold sweat.


    She immediately nodded constantly. She got the warning from Lin Mengya.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Father, Brother, it¡¯s late now. We should go back. I¡¯ll see you in a few days.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her father and brother, and actually didn¡¯t want to leave them. As Princess Yu, she had little time to stay with her old father.


    Lin Muzhi nodded with a smile. He was also bearing unwillingness in his eyes.


    She was the little girl he brought up with full love and had become another man¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Off you go. As Princess Yu, don¡¯t act like a spoiled child.¡±


    Lin Muzhi saw his care for Lin Mengya, even though he looked cool.


    But he still worried about Lin Mengya¡¯s situation among the indifferent royal family. How cautiously she would have to act among those people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself, Father.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes again.


    She seriously knelt down and bowed before her father. She really didn¡¯t want to part with him.


    But Lin Muzhi just got back here. Their enemies were already itching to try.


    She was the observed of all observers, in a sensitive position. Her long-time presence in the Lin family would cause big trouble for both Long Tianyu and her father.


    ¡°Fine, good girl, off you go now. Don¡¯t worry about me and your brother.¡±


    They were family and would understand each other even though some words weren¡¯t spoken.


    Lin Mengya turned to look back repeatedly at every step and then disappeared out of the gate. Looking at her, Lin Muzhi¡¯s face went dark.


    ¡°Shangguan Qing, you made Mengya and I separate from each other. Our affection as a couple for years has run out now.¡±


    He claimed in an icy voice, as if he was piercing her bones.


    Shangguan Qing collapsed on the ground. She knew clearly what he meant.


    ¡°My Lord, no¡­ My Lord! The empress arranged all of this, it¡¯s none of my business, you wrongly accuse me! Believe me, My Lord!¡±


    Shangguan Qing, while climbing over to the foot of Lin Muzhi, complained tearfully.


    ¡°So how do you explain Ya¡¯er¡¯s poison? Hmph, since you¡¯ve managed the house for so long, do you dare to claim your innocence? Guards, take Your Lady and Miss to the backyard, and no one is allowed to let them out without my permission!¡±


    He would never spare anyone who dared to do harm to his daughter!


    ¡°Father, please spare us. We didn¡¯t mean it. It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡±


    Lin Mengwu was frightened to death when hearing that she would be restricted.


    She, while grabbing Lin Muzhi¡¯s legs, begged very hard.


    ¡°You had many chances before. If you sincerely reflect on yourselves, I will let you out one day.¡±


    Lin Mengwu was also his daughter, after all.


    But both of them were really quite excessive.


    ¡°Father! Father! You can¡¯t do this to us! I¡¯m also your daughter. Why¡­why do you always stand on her side!¡±


    While she screamed out her complaints, Lin Mengwu was already taken into the backyard.


    ¡°Should I change all the stewards, Father?¡±


    Lin Nansheng just stood out there and looked on coldly because he also felt irritated at what Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had done during these years.


    Lin Muzhi rarely returned. He had no right to fight against his stepmother and the younger sister.


    ¡°Just teach them a lesson. Ya¡¯er doesn¡¯t live in the house anyway.¡±


    Lin Muzhi cleared out the whole house and everything was going to come to an end.


    But neither of them felt at ease.


    ¡°Have you noticed those eavesdroppers outside?¡±


    It was dusk out there. A cunning light flashed through his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered to keep an eye on them. Those annoying guys as noisy as flies will be cleared at the word of your command.¡±


    A flicker of coldness rose up in his eyes. Those people¡¯s intentions were not secrets anymore since he was attacked.


    Everything, like not being informed of Lin Mengya¡¯s marriage or the attack on him, seemed to be a train of plots.


    The Lin family would never step back if they stood up to them.


    They would also counter every move even though those people had crafty plots and machinations.


    ¡°Keep quiet first. Without the emperor¡¯s edict, nobody has the courage to do something to us. But, you¡¯d better be careful in the coming days in case they have something on us. And as for your sister, we should be cautious. Although no one will say something about our contact with your sister, it¡¯s better not get involved in the royal affairs on the surface. After all, Prince Yu is the son of the emperor and has already won the emperor¡¯s favor.¡±


    Lin Muzhi was really experienced. He pointed out the current situation in a few words.


    Lin Nansheng nodded. After all, Lin Mengya was not stupid like before. She was clever. It was hard to say who would fall into her trap this time!


    On the way to the backyard, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu kept crying, looking extremely pathetic.


    All the servants changed their attitude toward those two.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu irritated the real master and the second master in this house.


    They had to obey orders if they didn¡¯t want to be driven out.


    ¡°How dare you! Did you forget how good my mother treated you before?¡±


    Lin Mengwu thought that she was still the honorable lady. She refused to accept the big change.


    When she opened her eyes wide and was about to go crazy, Shangguan Qing pulled her back.


    ¡°We have to suck it up now. Wu¡¯er, no matter what, you¡¯re still your father¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s the fact that no one can change!¡±


    No matter how they reacted and struggled, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    But Shangguan Qing was still wondering why Lin Mengya didn¡¯t disclose the thing about the poisoned jujubes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it, mother. I¡¯m also father¡¯s daughter, but why can that bitch get everything she wants when we are restricted in the backyard?¡±


    Everything drove her mad. If Shangguan Qing hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have gone to question her father.


    As a child, Lin Mengya was no better than her, but her father and brother didn¡¯t like her.


    And what¡¯s worse, no matter what trouble Lin Mengya made, her father and brother would forgive her with a laugh.


    But she had to accept every scolding from them.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take it? If you didn¡¯t give her poisoned jujubes, we would not be threatened by her.¡±


    Shangguan Qing¡¯s pathetic look disappeared. She was really astute.


    She couldn¡¯t confront tough with toughness. It was better to admit her mistake and get them to relax their vigilance of her.


    ¡°I thought it to be absolutely safe then, Mother. But who knew that the girl would luckily escape from it.¡±


    Looking at her daughter, Shangguan Qing couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh.


    She did love her daughter and would like to do everything for her, but she regretted involving Lin Mengwu in it.


    She should have kept it from her so she could accept the consequences alone if anything went wrong.


    Only Shangguan Qing and her daughter were in the yard.


    She was surprised at the decisiveness of Lin Muzhi. He really disregarded her feelings.


    So she needn¡¯t take their affections of years into consideration either.


    A look of determination could be seen in her eyes. She would not allow anyone to destroy Wu¡¯er¡¯s future!


    ¡°Wu¡¯er, remember, from now on, no matter what I do, it¡¯s none of your business. No questions. You just need to remember that you¡¯re a lady of the Lin family.¡±


    She made her determination while touching Lin Mengwu¡¯s fair hair.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Mother?¡±

 Chapter 226 Perfect Couple

    But Shangguan Qing¡¯s facial expression worried her a lot, for no reason.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll do everything, for your own good.¡±


    The Lin family already became the target for all powers in the Capital City. She would protect Lin Mengwu from being encumbered by them.


    ¡°Although Father and Brother don¡¯t like us, Mother, you can¡¯t do anything stupid. Once¡­ Father finds that out, he may take our lives away!¡±


    Lin Mengwu was very familiar with her father¡¯s temper. One of his assistant generals, who made a mistake, was punished with 40 lashes on his back and driven out by her father¡¯s order, even though he followed him here and there for more than 10 years.


    If Shangguan Qing did something, Lin Muzhi would not spare them at all.


    Then¡ª At the thought of losing her position as Miss Lin, Lin Mengwu felt her world end.


    ¡°Silly, even for your sake, I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t worry, my sweet. But now, we¡¯re restricted here so I have to go ask for your grandparents¡¯ help. No matter what, they¡¯re in a high position in the court. I believe that your father will let us out for the sake of your grandfather.¡±


    Shangguan Qing had her own plan. When she agreed on the joint-marriage, her father promised her to help her out if necessary.


    If she managed to get her parents¡¯ help, even Lin Muzhi could only let her out.


    As long as she got out, the next plan would have the chance to start for her.


    ¡°Oh, help from my grandparents. I feel at ease now. But we are restricted now, who can help us to send a message to my grandparents?¡±


    Lin Mengwu was really relieved. Her grandparents loved her very much.


    They would help them out if they asked for their help.


    ¡°Your wet nurse will send the message for us. She followed me over here so she knows about your grandparents¡¯ home.¡±


    After comforting her daughter, Shangguan Qing sent her back to the room.


    Looking at the somewhat desolate yard, she wore a wisp of a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Over the years, she had been behaving as the vice wife in order to be in the same position in Lin Muzhi¡¯s heart.


    But unexpectedly, she still failed to win his true love.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± She bitterly closed her eyes and a cold teardrop fell down from the corner of her eyes.


    When her eyes opened again, there was nothing but heartlessness and coolness.


    ¡°Lin Muzhi! Lin Muzhi! Do you really believe that I would let you ignore me forever?


    ¡°Everything is made by you.


    ¡°You care about your son and daughter the most in the Lin family, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Fine, let me destroy them all, those things and people you care about the most!¡±


    On the way back to their house, Lin Mengya said nothing and just sat inside the carriage.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to leave them, you can stay with your father and brother for a few days, truly.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was sitting by the entrance of carriage, lightly proposed. Although he didn¡¯t turn back, a somewhat noticeable care could be heard.


    She lifted up her head and looked at him.


    It was a little dark inside the carriage, but with the man sitting there cozily, she felt as if she was in a drawing.


    She shook her head and gently refused while lightly biting her lips.


    ¡°If I lived out there, it would make things difficult for Father, Brother, and you. I can still see them, anyway. When everything¡¯s over, I can also stay with Father.¡±


    Her casual-sounding refusal attracted Long Tianyu¡¯s attention more.


    All kinds of hidden powers were already getting ready to move outside the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°She noticed that, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°You saw that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised by her acuity. Many spies were hiding outside.


    He also arranged lots of secret agents out there to keep watch on the Lin family.


    ¡°How did she find out?¡±


    ¡°In the street outside our house are six shops in total. A grain shop, a silk shop, and a money shop had been there before we got married. But when I went there this time, I saw a tea house and a restaurant. Their businesses are going well. But the strange thing is that there are few people on that street to enjoy tea or wine. They started a tea house or a restaurant as their disguise because many guests come and go every day so that a few strangers won¡¯t arouse suspicion. Besides, their positions are exactly the best places to see clearly what happens in the general¡¯s house. So I guess their owners would not start their businesses to earn money.¡±


    She was able to remember hundreds of herbs easily, let alone two shops.


    But after hearing her analysis, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished.


    Wuchen suggested to him that he should buy one of the two shops, and he declined.


    Many spies were disclosed just because they knew little about the two shops.


    It seemed that he really chose an excellent princess.


    Lin Mengya was impeccable in every aspect.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are indeed many spies out there. But you know the reason. The Lin family is in an ambiguous position now. It¡¯s reasonable for them to be spied on.¡±


    A flicker of satire flashed across her eyes and she asked in a low voice. ¡°Are they your people, Your Highness?¡±


    Immediately, Long Tianyu was totally speechless.


    Looking at that pair of beautiful eyes, he didn¡¯t avoid her question at all. Long Tianyu nodded lightly and explained.


    ¡°Actually, I want to protect your family.¡±


    ¡°Protect? It¡¯s to monitor them as well. Nothing different from others.¡± She understood him.


    After all, Long Tianyu was also one of those powers in Jin State. She didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lin Mengya just lightly smiled but not much sincerity could be felt in her smile.


    Long Tianyu felt that he had a guilty conscience for no reason.


    He crossed his slim hands unconsciously. Surprisingly, he found that it was hard to speak.


    ¡°Actually¡ªif you mind, I can¡ª¡±


    The rest of his words were stuck in his throat and were hard to get out.


    Somehow, he started to refuse everything she disliked.


    Long Tianyu was surprised at how his heart had softened toward her. ¡°When did this start?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t mind. As a daughter of the Lin family, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Don¡¯t think too much, Your Highness, I¡¯m not an unreasonable woman.¡±


    Lin Mengya managed to hide her disappointment. She actually wished that Long Tianyu would complete his sentence.


    But it proved that her wish was hopeless.


    Why would the man change his mind because of her?


    She thought highly of herself.


    ¡°My people will stop anyone who tries to do harm to your family. And I¡¯ll let you know once I get any news.¡±


    Long Tianyu secretly glanced at her disappointed face from the side. Everyone would feel sorry when seeing her beautiful sorrow.


    But he just frowned and lost himself in the surprise at his gentle affection.


    Their breaths mingled together in such a narrow and small space. But there was no sound to be heard.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived. Please get out of the carriage.¡±


    From outside came Lin Kui¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Long Tianyu nodded, opened the curtain, and got out immediately.


    Lin Mengya put down her book and fixed the hair on her forehead.


    Then, she cracked a warm smile on her beautiful face.


    She had to perform as a qualified princess in front of others.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her show, whether for her family or for Long Tianyu.


    Hiding deep inside her bitterness, she drew the steel-gray cloth curtain.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Outside, he was waiting for her.


    She put her fair hand like jade onto his black sleeve. He turned back slightly to look at her. A handsome man and a beautiful woman.


    They were really a perfect couple. The spies in the dark gasped in astonishment.


    Prince Yu and Princess Yu were really an unrivaled perfect couple in the Capital City!


    Upon their arrival at the house, Aunt Jingyue was seen wearing an anxious expression.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve finally come back. Concubine De is losing her temper now. You¡¯d better pay her a visit.¡±


    Aunt Jingyue¡¯s hesitation confused Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    Before they left, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with Concubine De. What could happen to her in only a day?


    Long Tianyu moved his eyebrows together slightly. Concubine De seemed to have changed into a stranger after her return from the palace.


    No news came from Night yet. He knew nothing about what had happened in the palace.


    But Concubine De kept making things hard for him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go and have a look. I¡­ should return to my room.¡±


    Concubine De hated to see her in the Art Courtyard, even the morning and evening greetings were canceled as often as she could.


    Lin Mengya would not act too forwardly. She thought that she¡¯d better avoid getting involved in her matter.


    ¡°No, come with me.¡±


    Long Tianyu grabbed her arm and stared at her determinedly.


    ¡°Concubine De would be unwilling to see me. You¡¯d better go alone, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked back at him and felt bewildered. But he was just staring at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You must come with me.¡±


    Long Tianyu silently made his mind up.


    ¡°My wife can only be Lin Mengya!¡±


    He would determinedly say no to every woman that Concubine De presented to him.


    So in order to make her stop interfering with them, Lin Mengya had to go with him.


    Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why, she failed to convince Long Tianyu and had to go with him.


    They arrived at the Art Courtyard. But before they entered the room, a great cry was heard clearly.


    After carefully examining the sound, Lin Mengya recognized a familiar voice among the cry.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

 Chapter 227 The Master and Her Loyal Maid

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Your Highness, I really didn¡¯t do that!¡±


    It sounded like Baizhi.


    Lin Mengya let the four maids return ahead of her.


    But they just went back an hour earlier than her. Why would she hear their cries out there?


    Lin Mengya rushed to the Art Courtyard.


    Inside the main room, she found Baizhi kneeling down on the floor and crying loudly.


    Her fair face was already red and swollen.


    She looked very pathetic while she was trying hard to shake her head, and her hairpin dropped.


    Baiji and Baisu were stopped from getting a chance to help Baizhi.


    However, Baishao sat opposite them. Her facial expression was unseen with her head lowered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been caught with money. What excuse do you have for your behavior? Because you followed your master from the beginning, Her Highness meant to not punish you severely. But how dare you remain impenitent. You must have wanted to die.¡±


    A sharp sound came, and then, Baizhi kneeling on the ground was slapped violently.


    Lin Mengya rushed forward to take that slap with her body for her poor maid.


    ¡°How arrogant you are. She¡¯s one of my people. Who dares to bully my people now?¡±


    Her charming face sent forth coldness as her phoenix eyes focused on the woman in front of her.


    The woman didn¡¯t step back at all when noticing her.


    Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°Calm down, Your Highness. I punish her for your sake. You may not know that she secretly possessed lots of money just because she followed you from the beginning. Thanks to Baishao, your maid, she placed righteousness above loyalty and disclosed Baizhi¡¯s corruption, otherwise, none of us would be not in the know.¡±


    The woman standing in front of her looked like she was a young teenager.


    She was still a clean-cut girl, yet as mean as the royal maid.


    Although she claimed herself to be a maid, no humble maid-like attitude was seen from her.


    It was really impressive that she acted like one of the masters in the house.


    ¡°She¡¯s my maid. It should be my duty to make the decision. Don¡¯t mind her. She possessed money? How much?¡±


    In her eyes, Baizhi would never do that kind of thing. She was timid and a foodie, but she was actually loyal to Lin Mengya.


    It was unlikely that she would do something that could harm Lin Mengya.


    So she would never secretly take any money as her own. If she wanted money, she could go straight to draw money from Sanjue Hall without asking anyone.


    How ridiculous to slander her and say she was stealing money!


    ¡°Since you asked us, I, Jinsu, have to tell the truth.¡±


    After a scornful glimpse at Baizhi kneeling down on the ground, Jinsu complacently said, ¡°You know, Baishao takes charge of the money of our house. The other day, she came to report that 50 taels disappeared among the money from our shops for no reason. Then, according to Concubine De¡¯s order, I made a check on every yard. What a coincidence it was! Baizhi, as a maid of the second rank, could offer 10 taels to treat those servants in Liuxin Courtyard. In the beginning, I thought it was your order. But Baishao told me Your Highness had never given that order. Think about it. Her wage for one month is only three mace. So where did the 10 taels come from? Therefore, I made a secret investigation and surprisingly found that she was the thief! Besides, I also caught her with the 50 taels!¡±


    Baizhi shook her head hard and her eyes brimmed with tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Master gave the 10 taels to me. The 50 taels were also a reward. I never stole anyone¡¯s money. You can¡¯t claim that an innocent person is guilty!¡±


    Even though her face was slapped swollen, Baizhi still refused to admit it.


    She had received lots of private punishments before Lin Mengya showed up.


    If Baisu and Baiji hadn¡¯t struggled to stop them, she might have been beaten to death.


    She was still puzzled as to why they would accuse her of stealing when the fact was that her master gave the money to her.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s only your excuse. Your Highness, I¡¯ve asked Baishao about the 60 taels. She told me that she never saw them.¡±


    Lin Mengya already guessed almost everything from Jinsu¡¯s words.


    She emotionlessly looked at them.


    Whether it was Concubine De wearing a sad expression, or Baishao, whose expression was unseen with her head lowered, they were setting a trap for her.


    Lin Mengya silently sneered. It came to her mind that the 60 taels were the profit Old Uncle Bai presented to her last month.


    She was excited then and gave it to Baizhi. Baizhi could use it to treat those servants in Liuxin Courtyard when they wanted.


    But she never imagined that it would become hard evidence to frame Baizhi.


    They took her maids as their target, as they could do nothing to her. They really tried their best.


    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove what you said?¡± Lin Mengya said coldly, neither humbly nor pushy.


    When they actually punished Baizhi, it was not as simple as hitting her face because she had followed her for many years.


    ¡°Your Highness, we do. Here is the account book. There is a deficit of 50 taels.¡±


    Jinsu gave a fluent reply. Concubine De didn¡¯t need to open her mouth. It was apparent that they must have practiced it many times.


    Now that they set a trap for her, they might have a big plan.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Lin Mengya casually turned the pages of the account book. The beautiful handwriting looked neat.


    There was no need to check because she always believed Baishao¡¯s way of managing the money.


    But to her surprise, the one who Baishao stood against was her.


    Lift a rock only to drop it on her own feet!


    ¡°Mengya, you¡¯ve been acting cautiously and conscientiously, and attended to everything personally after you became Princess Yu. Unfortunately, your maid is not as good as you. So for the sake of your reputation, it¡¯s better to deal with her here. Use her as a warning for the other servants in our house, and also, to avoid arousing outsiders¡¯ suspicions. Is that okay?¡±


    Concubine De spoke at an appropriate speed, but her words hit the mark from the beginning.


    Those words sounded like they were for Lin Mengya¡¯s sake on the surface, but in fact, every word seemed to be criticizing how she managed her people.


    ¡°I should take mother¡¯s advice since you propose it for my own good. But she follows me for many years. So could you spare her for once, for my sake?¡±


    She still remembered those good memories with Concubine De.


    She also kept in mind Long Tianyu¡¯s affection for her.


    So she refused to offend Concubine De publicly.


    But Concubine De lightly gave her a cold smile and said, ¡°A country has its laws and a family has its rules. She broke our rules. She should be punished. As her master, you should not indulge your people too much, or you¡¯ll get into big trouble. Guard, drag the maid out and beat her to death with sticks.¡±


    It was the Art Courtyard. Concubine De¡¯s order was the top order.


    Immediately, a few female servants hurried over to try to grab Lin Mengya and Baizhi.


    Baisu was entangled by several guards. She gritted her teeth and was about to perform kung fu. Surprisingly, those servants were thrown out.


    ¡°My, my! It really hurts!¡±


    Screams filled the room. Lin Mengya seemed unsurprised.


    But she was slightly stunned when she saw a slim figure in front of her.


    ¡°Your Highness, why¡ª¡±


    Aunt Jingyue stared at Long Tianyu with astonishment, who took action just now because in the presence of Concubine De, he always acted like a filial son.


    But he seemed to be disobeying her orders after he got married. If he carried on, Concubine De might make a plan to kill Lin Mengya.


    As expected, Concubine De changed her face and icily glared at her son.


    ¡°What are you doing, you unfilial son! Don¡¯t I have the right to punish a maid?¡±


    Long Tianyu retracted his hand. The atmosphere in the room immediately became colder as he scanned his surroundings with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Mother, it¡¯s my house, not yours.¡±


    He got angry and a feeling of coldness could be sensed from his eyes.


    In the past, Concubine De kept telling him not to ask for her advice about every detail of his house because he was an adult.


    From then on, he got to know what a real master should be like.


    But it was ridiculous that Concubine De plotted against Lin Mengya by using those dirty plans in the palace.


    Baizhi was a naive girl. He saw her smiling every day. And she would privately prepare delicious food or funny things for servants in Liuxin Courtyard.


    Besides, Lin Mengya treated her like her younger sister. She was generous to offer Baizhi everything she needed.


    So how could it be possible for Baizhi to steal money?


    If it was an emergency, Lin Mengya would help her as long as she asked for her help.


    So she had to be framed by someone.


    ¡°You¡ªYou¡ªAre you going to offend your mother and cover up for that woman?¡±


    Concubine De pounded on the desk, and with her eyes opened wide, glared at Long Tianyu.


    She never expected that Long Tianyu would stand by Lin Mengya¡¯s side so much. She was not allowed to deal with one of her maids.


    It was clearly that he thought highly of Lin Mengya.


    If he carried on, Concubine De was afraid that she would be disadvantaged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel it is difficult, Your Highness. Concubine De is right. I¡¯m just a maid. You don¡¯t need to argue for me. My death is not to be regretted, Your Highness. But promise me, you must protect my master. Master, I wish I will still be your maid in the next life.¡±


    To the others¡¯ surprise, Baizhi, who seemed to be simple-minded, could make such a heroic speech.


    She was really loyal to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°No, Baizhi!¡±


    Tears already fell down the faces of Baisu and Baiji. After getting along with each other for a few months, they had established a relationship more intimate than that among real sisters.


    ¡°Who told you, silly, that you have to die?¡±

 Chapter 228 Explosion of Acting Skills

    Lin Mengya was snapped back into reality by the sound of her maidservants¡¯ sobbing.


    As Lin Mengya watched her three maidservants drowned in tears, there was, however, not a hint of fear in her eyes as she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t be hard on yourself because of me given things had come to this. It¡¯s my sad fate that I could no longer stay by your side to serve you, Master. I will prove my innocence with my life. Please do not implicate my young mistress.¡±


    Baizhi had broken down in tears. After all, who would not be fearful of death?


    However, in order not to implicate her own mistress, she was willing to exchange her mistress¡¯ innocence with her death.


    ¡°Silly girl, death is like putting out the burning lamp. What is the use of proving my innocence with your death? Mother, this matter came about all because of the 50 taels of silver. Baizhi may be a maid, but she is also a life. I implore you to consider this carefully lest my maid should be accused wrongly.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were indeed very pertinent.


    Concubine De pondered for a moment, then she glanced at Yun Ruo, who was standing in front of her.


    Yun Ruo, who was looking down with all due respect, lifted her head and gave Concubine De a nod.


    She seemed to say that regardless of what happened now, there was no way Lin Mengya could turn the situation around. Surprisingly, Concubine De agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.


    ¡°Alright, as you have said, princess, I will give Baizhi a chance to plead her innocence. Men, put Baizhi in the woodshed for the firewood and make sure no one comes near her. Mengya, I will give you three days to gather the evidence to prove her innocence. If you fail, we can¡¯t give in to your whims and fancies.¡±


    While speaking, Concubine De maintained her usual elegance on the surface, but the expression in her eyes was that of an evil and vicious intent.


    Lin Mengya watched as Baizhi was led away. Taking a bow, it was a show of Lin Mengya¡¯s gratitude towards Concubine De¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, let¡¯s call it a day. Jingyue, help me back to my room,¡± said Concubine De.


    She glanced at her son and daughter-in-law coldly before she got up and return to her room, accompanied by Jingyue.


    A group of servants trailed behind her, making her look as authoritative as usual.


    Baishao, who used to be Lin Mengya¡¯s intimate servant chose to remain silent as she, too, followed behind Concubine De.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Now that Baisu and Baiji were no longer restrained by Concubine De¡¯s servant, dashed towards Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, stop crying. Let¡¯s talk when we get back to the Liuxin Courtyard.¡±


    While they were still in the Art Courtyard where Concubine De¡¯s men were listening and looking on from every direction. Lin Mengya had a lot of queries but she could only discuss this in her own territory.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you coming with me?¡± said Lin Mengya to Long Tianyu.


    From the moment Long Tianyu stood by her just now, she felt a warm current running through her heart.


    She had always thought that between Concubine De and herself, Long Tianyu would definitely stand by his mother.


    Never would she have imagined that he would take her side and protect her.


    Long Tianyu shook his head. He had more important matters to tend to at the moment. Moreover, he thought what they were going to discuss would be between the ladies and not for him to hear anyways.


    ¡°Be very cautious in everything you do. Please send Baisu to Qinwu Courtyard to look for me if you need anything,¡± enjoined Long Tianyu before he left.


    Long Tianyu thought his mother was not acting normal today. He needed sometime to reconsider some of his decisions.


    Lin Mengya nodded and the two went their separate ways to their respective courtyards after they exited from the Art Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya and her company walked silently all the way back to the Liuxin Courtyard. However, the moment he stepped into the courtyard, they realized that the usually well-kept garden was now in complete disorder.


    The servants were seen nervously and frantically tidying up the mess in the courtyard. Apparently, the flowers and plants had been trampled upon and the tables and stools had been overturned.


    Apart from Lin Mengya¡¯s room, which seemed untouched, the rest of the rooms suffer damage to different extents.


    With a severe expression on her face and a cold voice, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Please bear with this for a few more days. I will get to the bottom of this and seek justice once we rescue Baizhi. Baishao¡­ no, Baiji, please make a statistics of the losses and damage here.¡±


    This looked more like a ransacking than a search of her courtyard!


    It had seemed that Concubine De¡¯s servants usually kept a low profile on normal days. Who knew they were actually rather formidable!


    ¡°Lass, I would think it a good idea for me to rescue Baizhi out of that hut first. It¡¯s not difficult for me to break into that hut,¡± suggested Qinghu.


    The hostility in Qinghu¡¯s expression was unmistakable.


    Nevertheless, Qinghu would not make any move to start a fight with the other servants in the prince¡¯s mansion without Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.


    For this reason, he had only tried to protect them secretly when Baizhi was taken away.


    Moreover to Qinghu, those men sent by Concubine De should not have trampled upon the exotic plants which he had gifted Lin Mengya with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of them, Elder Sister. I am not in the least concerned about that Concubine De,¡± said Lin Zhongyu.


    In fact, Xiaoyu cared about things that happened in the courtyard even more than Qinghu did. He almost could not restrain himself from stepping forward especially when Concubine De¡¯s servants were beating Baizhi up to force her into confession.


    However, like Qinghu, he would not make any move unless Lin Mengya instructed him.


    ¡°Things are not as simple as you think. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve carefully thought through a plan to tackle me. It¡¯s just too bad it¡¯s not easy to deal with me, which is why they had resorted to laying their finger on the people around me.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya had sat down on a chair in the main hall and was looking solemn.


    In fact, she still could not grasp how Concubine De had such a drastic change after she visited the palace that day.


    Could it be as Lin Mengya suspected?


    Come to think of it, there were indeed tell-tale signs that something fishy was going on.


    However, due to the lack of solid evidence, Lin Mengya did not dare to voice her suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Master. If I had guarded against Baishao earlier, she would not betray master to seek her own glory!¡±


    Baiji was looking pale as she knelt down before Lin Mengya, being filled with guilt.


    She had long discovered that Baishao was acting strangely. However, she did not guard against her considering her intimate relationship with her. After all Baiji had treated Baishao like a sister.


    Never would they expect that Concubine De successfully cornered Lin Mengya mostly because of the information provided by Baishao, her once good sister.


    How true was the saying which went that one could never tell a book by its cover.


    ¡°Please rise. Baizhi had been captured. Now is not the time to have an internal strife,¡± said Lin Mengya as she helped Baiji onto her feet.


    In fact, there was no way Lin Mengya would blame Baiji because of her intimate relationship with her. Furthermore, Lin Mengya was the one who reiterated that she trusted Baishao time and again despite Baishao voicing her suspicion. Because of this, Baizhi had gotten into this sticky situation today.


    ¡°Master, given Baizhi¡¯s extraordinary circumstance, what do you suggest we do so we can save her?¡± said Baisu.


    Baisu¡¯s eyes were red and teary as she looked at Lin Mengya expectantly.


    To her surprise, Lin Mengya simply smiled. The helpless look on her face seemed to have vanished completely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy to lay fingers on anyone from this courtyard as they suppose. Rest assured that Baizhi will come back in one piece. I can¡¯t do without anyone of you in this courtyard.¡±


    Everyone felt a burden lift when they saw Lin Mengya¡¯s assuring smile.


    To them, their master was so clever that it was not possible for her to fail.


    ¡°Baisu and Qinghu, you two are the most highly skilled here, but this is a secret kept from all the other people outside this courtyard. I would like the two of you to stay close to where Baizhi is tonight to make sure nothing happens to her. Is that alright?¡±


    Baisu and Qinghu nodded instantly. Qinghu even threw Lin Mengya an amorous glance.


    He knew that this lass was not your regular girl when she perked up.


    Those who were trying to plot against her were going to be utterly disappointed.


    ¡°Baiji, be careful not to leak our plan to anyone who comes to inquire. Simply fob them off. If you really were cornered, just keep weeping. Do you understand?¡±


    Baiji nodded immediately. She might not have picked up other skills while she was with Lin Mengya, but acting was one skill she was at good by now.


    She did not even need any make up before putting up a performance.


    ¡°Now we are each assigned a task. What are you doing, lass?¡± asked Qinghu curiously.


    The Lin Mengya he knew never stayed idle.


    Lin Mengya immediately took up a ceramic bowl from the kiln. Smiling, she said, ¡°Me? Of course I¡¯ll be smashing and breaking things to vent my frustration.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Lin Mengya dashed the valuable bowl into pieces right in front of their eyes.


    Oh boy, Qinghu cringed at Lin Mengya¡¯s action.


    However, he told himself to let it go, since what he was earning could provide Lin Mengya with thirty to fifty years¡¯ supply of such ceramic bowls. It was alright to break some of them occasionally!


    ¡°How dare that damned maid betray me! I am going to skin you alive!¡±


    There were rage and viciousness in her voice.


    If not for the fact that Lin Mengya was still wearing a cheeky expression on her face, nobody would have thought that they were putting up an act by simply listening to her voice.


    The two maidservants stopped weeping and their faces broke into smiles at their master¡¯s comical expression.


    ¡°Aye aye, Master, that bowl is too expensive. Please use other bowls instead,¡± the two maidservants reminded Lin Mengya with a whisper.


    Having a great rapport with Lin Mengya, they immediately picked up their master¡¯s hint.


    ¡°Alright, let me use the cheap ones instead.¡±


    She turned around, spotted a fine vase and smashed it onto the ground. The impact and sound stunned everyone in the courtyard.


    ¡°What a sweet-talking but ruthless maidservant! I treated her well, but this was how she repays my kindness! It¡¯s no big deal that she dies, I¡¯ll approach the broker tomorrow to get more servants! I¡¯m so unlucky that she¡¯s been seized in our courtyard, so that I¡¯m implicated!¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded like a skillful upper-class woman shouting abuse in the streets, as she looked around for the cheapest thing to break.


    Eventually the bronze mirror on the dresser caught Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and an idea came to her. She took a few quick steps towards it, grabbed all the valuable jewelry and stuffed them into the hands of her two maidservants.


    A deafening ¡°Clang!¡± ensued and the people outside the courtyard were startled.


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the daughter of the Lin Family, the Marquis Zhennan! How dare they pour this filthy water on me? I¡¯m going to get my father to teach them a lesson tomorrow so they would take the consequences for their actions!¡±


    Covering her mouth to smother a laugh, Baiji then played along saying, ¡°Master, this is not worth all that effort, what can you do tomorrow? I would suggest that you let Baizhi die. In that case, we will get back our peace and quiet, right?¡±


    Quietly, the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth turned up into a smile.


    Her protege was indeed smart and quick-witted like her.


    As she stole a glance at the outside of the courtyard, she felt a chill through her heart.

 Chapter 229 Baizhi Suffered Torture

    Lin Mengya prided herself for her kind treatment towards her servants in the courtyard, but little did she expect that there would still be a spy and traitor among them.


    Nevertheless, she had to continue with her act. She would come back to settle debts in future.


    The commotion in the house eventually died down.


    The onlookers outside the house dispersed.


    In a while, a small head popped out of the door of the main hall.


    Baiji scanned the surrounding for a moment and went back into the main hall.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no one left outside the house. What¡¯s the next step?¡±


    As they circumvented the broken pieces of ceramic the mirror, they found it quite a distressing sight although Lin Mengya had kept the more valuable items beforehand.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, took a sip of tea and said, ¡°For our next step, we shall wait for them to come to us. Why do you think I made such a scene?¡±


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and she pondered. She gathered from Baiji that lately, Yunruo had been staying by Concubine De¡¯s side all the time.


    However, from Lin Mengya¡¯s observation today, she seemed to have faded into the background. In fact, she seemed to be deliberately trying to stay inconspicuous in front of people so as to stay as invisible as possible.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was able to pick up the scent of the same species.


    She had a hard time getting rid of Jiang Ruqin, and now what was she to do with this Yun Ruo?


    ¡°Baisu, go and protect Baizhi for now. Bear in mind not to make any move unless her life is endangered, do you understand?¡±


    Immediately Baisu nodded in response. Having spend a considerable time with Lin Mengya, Baisu had definitely picked up Lin Mengya¡¯s wittiness.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Xiaoyu?¡± asked Lin Mengya when she turned to see Lin Zhongyu.


    He was almost a full grown demon by now, yet he was increasingly gentle and mild.


    She had been so busy with her own affairs that it seemed that this unbending young man who only knew how to guard her by standing in front of her, had transformed into an outstanding youth.


    Standing by the window and looking contemplative, there was a tinge of femininity on his handsome profile.


    The pair of long, narrow eyes of his seemed to be exude powerful light waves which gave people a suffocatingly attractive feeling.


    His lean and tall figure was cladded in a plain robe and he was wearing a white, jade lily crown on his head. His long, black hair fell on both sides of his cheeks. There was this charm about him which attracted both female and male to him.


    Compared to the flirtatious Mr. Rosa Multiflora, Xiaoyu¡¯s countenance was much more delicate and elegant.


    Nevertheless, the two men exuberated a similar alluring attraction.


    Perhaps it ran in their family.


    ¡°Nothing, I just thought that your room was almost empty and I want to get something to fill up the void.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu turned around, wearing a friendly smile on his red lips.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that Xiaoyu was still the same Xiaoyu she had known. Although he had matured, his smile was a definite sign of their intimate relationship.


    However, the eaglet would one day soar into the sky when it grew up.


    However, Lin Mengya could not shake off the feeling of guilt towards him.


    She was the one who pulled him out of Willow Gang so he left behind a life making a living through extortion.


    Little did she expect the life without having to worry about food and shelter which she provided for him turned out to be an even more precarious one.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. In a few days, I would like to bring on a trip to the Lin Family. I¡¯d like my father to make you his god son, so you can become part of the Lin Family genealogy. What do you think?¡±


    She had been thinking over this matter for a long time.


    Although the people in the prince¡¯s mansion were not aware of his real identity, thinking that Xiaoyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin, Xiaoyu was after all not any regular person.


    It would make things easier if he had an identity which he could reveal to the public.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Xiaoyu was about to say something but eventually stopped himself after seeing the suspicious look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He swallowed his words and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°How about assigning me a suitable identity as well? I dress up as a woman on a lot of occasions. Although I do look very beautiful as a woman, wouldn¡¯t my magnificent style be obscured?¡±


    It was Qinghu again, joining in the fun, as he acted coquettishly.


    ¡°You?¡± Lin Mengya looked at him from his head to his toes repeatedly and said, ¡°Alright, I will put my request across to my father to let you be his sworn brother. That way, you will be my second uncle, old man!¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu, perplexed how such a grown man refused to behave seriously.


    Nonetheless, Qinghu¡¯s identity as the person in charge of the guards in the inner courts remained important so as not to attract unnecessary attention.


    They continued arguing for a while more until the voice of a maid sounded from outside.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, Aunt Jingyue from the Art Courtyard is here. She wants to see you over some urgent matters.¡±


    Immediately silence ensued in the room. Everyone took their position for the act they were about to put up.


    ¡°Please let her come in,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    Her voice sounded chilly yet it also sounded as if she was trying to suppress her rage, which was all ready to explode.


    Standing outside, Jingyue took a deep breath as she supposed the princess also had a temper.


    Nanny Jingyue, who was wearing a navy blue dress stepped into the prince¡¯s main hall, looking down.


    The broken pieces from those expensive breakables were evidence that there was a wild storm a moment ago.


    Lin Mengya was lying on her side on her princess bed, resting, while Baiji was kneeling before her with her head bowed while massaging the princess¡¯ calf.


    ¡°Why? Are you going to follow the footsteps of that lowly maid and disregards my instructions?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice may sound gentle but the sharpness in it made Jingyue lower her head further.


    Princess Yu usually doted on her maidservants. Apparently, she had really lost it this time.


    ¡°Never would I dare to defy you! Please forgive me, Master!¡±


    Baiji¡¯s voice quivered, as if she was truly fearful of Lin Mengya.


    No matter how kind and gracious a master could be, Jingyue supposed Lin Mengya still turned merciless given the circumstance she met with.


    The princess would not give special concession.


    ¡°Greetings of peace to Princess Yu.¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes at that instant, as if she just realized that Jingyue had come.


    ¡°The servants in my courtyard had been negligent. Please come and take a seat Nanny Jingyue,¡± Lin Mengya said immediately.


    Jingyue greeted Lin Mengya with a bow and smiling, she said, ¡± It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just here to pass a message from Concubine De although she had initially given Your Highness three days to gather evidence, it is no longer necessary. Baizhi had confessed and told us where she got the silver from. Concubine De had gone to her and had instructed me to come to invite Your Highness over.¡±


    Apparently, Concubine De had taken the bait. However, Lin Mengya maintained a look of indifference on her face.


    Frowning, she said, ¡°Really? This maidservant of mine was indeed clever enough not to implicate me and had made her confession. I want to know how she had kept this from me. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    With Jingyue leading the way, Lin Mengya and Baiji trailed behind her all the way to the mansion¡¯s backyard.


    The shed where the firewood was kept was usually quiet but now it was crowded with people. Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and looked frustrated and impatient.


    ¡°The princess is here.¡±


    Nanny Jingyue¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of most people present.


    Lin Mengya wondered, did Jingyue not say that Concubine De had already arrived at the wood shed?


    However, all she saw was Jinsu. Even Yun Ruo who was always by Concubine De¡¯s side was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Finally you¡¯re here, Master Princess. This lass had finally confessed and it would be up to you how you want to punish her!¡±


    Jinsu walked up to Lin Mengya, forcing a smile on her face. A sense of dread befell Lin Mengya the moment Jinsu opened her mouth to speak.


    However, Lin Mengya did not even glance at this accomplice to the evildoers.


    She simply looked at Baizhi with deeply furrowed brows.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist quietly.


    She had hardly been back in her courtyard for long and these people had already started torturing Baizhi into confessing.


    Baizhi¡¯s lovely face was at the moment red and swollen.


    The veins on her face were clearly visible and the sight broke Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    She could tell that they had used a tape as thick as a palm to whip her.


    Baizhi¡¯s face may not have been disfigured, but her teeth would have come loose from the beating.


    Baizhi had no other interest than eating. What would she if her teeth had come loose?


    She regretted a little after a while. She had no other choice if she wanted to nip the problem in the bud.


    How was she going to repay what she owed all these people and when would she fully repay them?


    Baizhi¡¯s cheeks were so swollen that she was totally unable to speak.


    The onlookers were there to watch a show and no one mention anything about giving her some medical assistance.


    It showed how heartless man could be.


    Lin Mengya held back the pain in her heart and pretended not to care. However, she also did not try to look friendly to Jinsu.


    ¡°I thought Concubine De had employed some clever method to bring about Baizhi¡¯s confession. Who knew she had resorted to torture to force a confession. I had thought too highly of her. How could there be any truth in a forced confession under great torture?¡±


    Everyone fell silent at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    She was after all the mistress of the prince¡¯s mansion. This was an unchanging reality.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are mistaken. Concubine De was not the one who did this, and it¡¯s¡­ Forget it, let this maid explain it to Your Highness personally.¡±


    When Jinsu finished speaking, she pushed a dejected-looking maid forward from behind her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and recognized her as one of the inconspicuous maids who swept the floor in her Liuxin Courtyard.


    It was said that she and Baishao came from the same hometown.


    The maid started to tremble like a leaf the moment she saw Lin Mengya.


    She knelt down and kowtowed, saying, ¡°Please spare my life, princess! Please spare my life! Someone put a spell on me, which was why I did this silly thing! Please do not be angry with me and forgive me!¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the maid and a cold smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Out with the truth, otherwise you¡¯ll be thrown out of here!¡±

 Chapter 230 Who’s Right and Who’s Wrong

    The maid, shaking, glanced at Lin Mengya, clenched her teeth and opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Miss Baishao was the one who incited me to do this. She claimed that her plan was upset because Baizhi was dishonest. She wanted to teach Baizhi a lesson. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ve done this because Miss Baishao promised me a reward!¡±


    There was a commotion among the onlookers. They were surprised to learn that Baishao was such a ruthless person.


    ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows in disbelief.


    However, the maid continued nodding vigorously. She even took out a white jade bangle from her sleeve and presented it to Lin Mengya, saying, ¡°This bangle was given to me by Baishao. Please verify it.¡±


    Baishao had been seen wearing a white jade bangle on her wrist in the past. It appeared that there was no mistaking that Baishao did try to bride this maid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need and don¡¯t want to see this d*mned thing. Go get Prince Yu and Concubine De. I demand a direct confrontation in front of everyone today.¡±


    When the onlookers realized that Lin Mengya had truly been provoked, a chill ran up their spine.


    Regardless of who they were loyal to, Lin Mengya was after all the princess and no one would want to offend her.


    Never would Lin Mengya expect the people in her courtyard would be backbiting each other.


    This was indeed humiliating for Lin Mengya. Who would not fly into rage under such a circumstance?


    Jinsu and Jingyue immediately went about their business and Baisu, who was among the crowd and went unnoticed until now, had quietly shown herself.


    ¡°Master, Baizhi was brutally beaten up by that maid. On a few occasions I had wanted to stand up to her, but I was reminded of your instruction and restrained myself.¡±


    Lin Mengya noticed the teeth marks on Baizhi¡¯s pale lips and nodded.


    Baisu may look like an unfeeling person, but inside, she was really a warm-blooded person. When she could not do anything to help Baizhi, seeing that she had been beaten up, she must have felt more wretched than anyone else.


    ¡°You¡¯ve tried your best, I¡¯m sure Baizhi¡­ she wouldn¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth as the pain in her heart was the hardest to bear. For her, the pain was worse than anyone else¡¯s.


    Baizhi had been with her since they were little lasses. When Baizhi was still called Ruyue, she had been guarding Lin Mengya and protecting her when she was defenseless.


    Lin Mengya instinctively clenched her fists as her countenance turned cold.


    How audacious these people were to lay a finger on the people in her courtyard!


    ¡°The prince has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Concubine De has arrived¡­¡±


    The two different proclamation came one after another.


    Lin Mengya remained standing at where she was without moving and Long Tianyu, looking at her from the back, felt as if his heart would break.


    He frowned deeply as he spotted Baizhi, whose face was all swollen from the beating. He could imagine how devastated Lin Mengya must be.


    Without him realizing, he had instinctively came up to Lin Mengya¡¯s back and looked determinedly at her frail figure.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Concubine De, who certainly knew what had happened, pretended to be clueless. She cast a quick look at Baishao and then tried to look sympathetic the next moment.


    Lin Mengya bent at her waist as she greeted Concubine De. There was no way Concubine De could find any fault with Lin Mengya¡¯s etiquette and manners.


    ¡°Mother, Baizhi may have been accused of coveting silver, but no one managed to find any concrete evidence! Having beaten up so badly, this must be an attempt to destroy the evidence!¡±


    As Lin Mengya dished out these words, the expression on her face was one of solemness and severity.


    Those who were sharp would be able to tell that this was Baishao trying to shut Baizhi up. This so-called corruption was more complicated than it seemed and would involve more than just Baizhi.


    Moreover, it could be deduced that Baishao already had some feeling of dissatisfaction with Baizhi.


    Anyway, there had to be something fishy going on which other people could not detect.


    ¡°Is that right? Baishao is too much in that case. Jinsu, get Baishao here so I can personally question her.¡±


    Nanny Jingyue had claimed that she had been instructed by Concubine De to fetch Lin Mengya from her courtyard, however, it seemed like Concubine De was unaware of what was going on. Was it not obvious that this was all an act?


    As Lin Mengya watched them act, she looked gloomy and unsettled.


    It did not take long for Baishao to arrive at the wooden hut in the backyard with Nanny Jingyue.


    Baishao¡¯s face immediately drained of its color when she saw the severe-looking Lin Mengya and Baizhi who was paralyzed on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings to Concubine De, Prince Yu and Princess Yu.¡±


    At that moment, all eyes were on Baishao. All the people stared expectantly at her face, as if they could find out how she could be so ruthless and vicious from looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent for you to ask if you know this maid,¡± said Concubine De flatly, looking like she was in charge of the situation.


    Baishao glanced at the maid who was shaking like a leaf, nodded suspiciously and said, ¡°In response to Concubine De¡¯s question, she is indeed from my hometown. I know her because we worked together.¡±


    She thought Baishao would deny the fact that she knew the maid. It was surprising that she had so easily admitted to it.


    ¡°Miss, Miss, I¡¯m sorry. Here¡¯s the jade bangle you gave me. I¡¯d like to give it back to you. Please let me off, Miss. My family, the Yangs needed me. I have both the old and the young to support!¡±


    The maid grabbed onto the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress all of a sudden and burst out in tears as she spoke.


    ¡°Maid Xu, please don¡¯t malign me! What is this jade bangle you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Baishao was beginning to panic. She had lost the jade bangle she was wearing a few days ago.


    Could it have ended up in the hands of this maid? Baishao had never approached her for any favors, why would she be saying these things?


    ¡°Please just own up given the circumstances, Miss. Clearly, you had sent for me to meet you in your room and stuffed the jade bangle into my hands quietly. You had wanted me to entrap Miss Baizhi!¡±


    The maid raised her voice as she spoke and kept weeping, making her look convincing.


    Lin Mengya, however, furrowed brows and appeared to be thinking through what was said. Eventually, she seemed to have come to some understanding.


    ¡°Maid Xu, why do you malign me when I have never done you any wrong? Everyone knows for a fact that Baizhi and I are like sisters. We wouldn¡¯t become enemies if not because she erred. Even if she¡¯d done wrong towards me, I would never do this to her. Stop spouting nonsense, Maid Xu!¡± .


    At this juncture, they each have their own say and it was difficult to tell who was lying.


    The white jade bangle did indeed belong to Baizhi. Now it had ended up in Maid Xu¡¯s hands. How was she to explain this?


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya already made a decision in her mind.


    ¡°This is going to be difficult. Yu¡¯er and Mengya, what do you think?¡±


    Concubine De tried to look as if she was torn between two decisions and passed the problem on to Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    Even if Baishao was innocent, Maid Xu¡¯s accusation that Baishao had given her the bangle was hard to shake off.


    ¡°No matter who did this, I will get to the bottom of this,¡± said Lin Mengya calmly after drawing a deep breath.


    Long Tianyu found it difficult to comment because it seemed that this was a matter concerning the ladies.


    She looked from Concubine De to Baishao, then Baizhi, and finally Maid Xu who was kneeling on the ground as a cold smile appeared on her pretty face.


    ¡°Baishao, since Baizhi¡¯s mouth is sealed, you shall explain it on her behalf.¡± Everyone was stunned when Lin Mengya turned her attention to Baishao, who parted her lips in shock.


    She fell on her knees immediately, kowtowed to Lin Mengya and said, ¡°Yes Master, I¡¯ll make sure to describe everything from beginning till end in detail and truthfully. This bangle was indeed mine. It was given to me by Jinsu, who serves Concubine De. She said Concubine De bestowed me with it out of appreciation. I told Master about this straight away when returned, so Master, you were aware of this.¡±


    The tense expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face finally relaxed.


    The so-called betrayal of the master by the servant scene was a measure taken to deceive the enemy.


    ¡°You may continue. The prince is here, so are all the people involved. Those involved wouldn¡¯t be able to deny their involvement.¡±


    Lin Mengya helped Baizhi to her feet and looked at her flushed cheeks sympathetically and apologetically.


    There was a look of elation in Baizhi¡¯s eyes. The silly lass ought to be feeling glad and comforted that her ¡®sister¡¯ did not betray their master after all.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± enquired Lin Mengya.


    She could not bring herself to touch the cheeks of Baizhi, who first shook her head hard, then frowned and nodded pathetically.


    On the other hand, Baizhi articulated the entire ins and outs of the incident precisely.


    ¡°Later on, Jinsu told me that Concubine De really liked me and wanted me to become the prince¡¯s concubine to show how highly she esteemed me. Under her instruction, I was often sent to Qinwu Courtyard to deliver food and clothes to the prince. His Highness treated me kindly because of our Princess. However, I knew my place and did not dare to be presumptuous. My Master, you are aware of all these things that happened.¡±


    Baishao whipped out a pair of scissors from her sleeve abruptly as Lin Mengya watched with horror.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jinsu panicked and retreated a few steps and two burly guards appeared behind her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve escaped from my home because I was running from an arranged marriage. My father, a gambler, had lost all the money in the family. He even wanted to sell my sisters and me to the brothels. If not for my mother, who was quick-witted, I would¡¯ve lost my chastity. Later on, my father took the opportunity when my mother went back to her mother¡¯s house to sell me to an old man as a concubine. I¡¯m aware that many of you think I¡¯m like a vixen, and so you wanted me to become the prince¡¯s concubine. However, I, Baishao, am not someone who gives in easily. The kindness Master had shown me was like giving me a chance of rebirth. Regardless of what happened, I would never betray you, Master.¡±


    Baishao had broken down in tears by the time she finished narrating her story. At that instance, Baishao used the pair of scissors to snip off her bundled up long hair. Immediately, Lin Mengya ordered Baisu to stop Baishao from acting foolishly.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed. How did she end up raising a bunch of silly girls?

 Chapter 231 Turning of the Tide

    Baishao burst into tears as she carried the bundle of her black hair.


    She scanned the surrounding with a pair of determined, teary eyes. Ever since she entered the prince¡¯s mansion, her master and three fellow maidservants were like her only kinsman. Never would she expect that she would be forced to become a tool to be used against the princess.


    ¡°I, Baishao, hereby vow to remain single all my life and stay by Master¡¯s side to serve you!¡±


    All the people were not expecting this turn of events.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned solemn at this juncture.


    Baishao fell on her knees before Long Tianyu respectfully. There was not a hint of that she was trying to be funny.


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, Mengya was unable to bring any glory to you since I married into the prince¡¯s mansion. On the other hand, I¡¯ve also not committed any grave mistakes which warrant me being driven out. I¡¯ve never imagined myself to land in such calamity as today, so much as to be framed and maligned. I may be a woman, but I¡¯m surely innocent and will not allow my reputation to be tarnished. Therefore, I would implore Your Highness to divorce me and send me and my maids away.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded firm and determined but immediately put Concubine De and Long Tianyu in a difficult position.


    Circumstances had changed, given that Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had already returned to the capital city. If this matter were to be made public, the Lin Family would definitely not take things lying down.


    By then, they might risk losing control over the nation.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Concubine De was obviously feeling uneasy. She was about to say something but was interrupted by Yun Ruo.


    ¡°Concubine De, since the situation had turned out this way, there are some things which I could no longer keep quiet about. Once when I was in Jinsu¡¯s room, I overheard her saying that she wanted to become Prince Yu¡¯s concubine. I did not rebuke her for such outrageous comments there and then because of my lowly status. I would never have expected that this would lead to the disaster today because I treated her as my sister and did not want to offend her.¡±


    Jinsu was fell paralyzed on the ground the moment Yun Ruo finished speaking.


    Her face was immediately drained of its colors and she widen her eyes in fear, but remained silent.


    ¡°Oh? So it was this little hussy who did acted outrageously. Men, escort her to the princess¡¯s courtyard so the princess can decide how to deal with her.¡±


    Concubine De had resumed her high and mighty manners. However, Lin Mengya stubbornly refused to get up.


    What Lin Mengya wanted was not an ambiguous solution to the problem, but a just outcome.


    If Long Tianyu turned her down, she would drag Long Tianyu to the imperial court and get a divorce.


    The atmosphere became quiet but suffocating in that instant.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s attitude became a crucial factor because of Lin Mengya¡¯s persistence.


    ¡°In this case, I would like Mother to stay out of all the matters in the mansion from now on. Mother, please just concentrate looking after your health in the Art Courtyard. All the decision making and other matters shall be handled by Princess Yu, and no one was to disobey her instructions. If anyone were to defy this order, he or she should be punished accordingly.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s words utterly consolidated Lin Mengya¡¯s position in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Even Concubine De did not see this coming. She did not expect her son, who was usually mature and steady, would disregard her feelings altogether.


    The perceptive ones would be able to discern that Jinsu was merely a silly little girl.


    She would not have the audacity to act rebelliously if she did not have any powerful backing.


    However, just when Concubine De was about to flip out, Yun Ruo suddenly tugged at her sleeve and shook her head, indicating that it was not the right time to act.


    Concubine De swallowed her frustration and trained her eyes on Lin Mengya who was still kneeling on the ground.


    She had lost this round after all.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re right. Age is catching up with me. From now on, Mengya would have to be the one handling the matters in the mansion. I suppose I will hand over Jinsu to you to deal with her. Let¡¯s go, Yun Ruo.¡±


    At this moment, Jinsu crawled on all fours all the way to Yun Ruo¡¯s feet.


    Her teary eyes were filled with horror and trepidation. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jinsu did not even attempt to argue or justify herself despite her crying bitterly.


    Yun Ruo glanced at Jinsu at her feet, smiled, and then gave her a kick.


    Concubine De¡¯s servants trailed behind her in a procession as they disappeared from the Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s line of vision.


    ¡°Get up quickly, good old girls.¡±


    Seeing that Concubine De was out of sight, Lin Mengya stopped up and helped her two maidservants up simultaneously.


    Finally, tears started streaming down Baizhi¡¯s cheeks. With her almond-shaped, dopey, kitten eyes, she looked from Lin Mengya to Baishao.


    The lass was overjoyed to learn from Baishao¡¯s words that her good sister did not betray her after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Baizhi. It¡¯s all my fault they you had to suffer.¡±


    Baishao and her little sister embraced each other and burst into tears. She did not expect Maid Xu to deal so ruthlessly with Baizhi in an attempt to frame her.


    While they looked at Baizhi with pain in their hearts, they were glad that things turned out well. They were delighted and satisfied with the outcome of the situation.


    ¡°Alright, silly girls, let¡¯s not stay on to cry. Let¡¯s go back to our courtyard first. Baisu and Baiji, you two should go assist the other two by their arms.¡±


    Baiji hesitated for a moment but Lin Mengya nudged her on, knowing that Baiji was one who considered too much. Eventually the four sisters were gathered together.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t misjudge them. Neither Baishao nor Baizhi betrayed you.¡±


    Long Tianyu who stood behind her commented casually.


    Lin Mengya turned around and gave him a brilliant smile. With a heart of gratitude, she said to him, ¡°If not for your support, I won¡¯t be able to sail through this. Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    This was the first time ever that there was no hypocrisy in her smile. It came straight from her heart as a form of gratitude towards Long Tianyu.


    Her brilliant smile had ignited the most beautiful side of Lin Mengya.


    To Long Tianyu, only this woman before his eyes could be considered stunning and enchanting without she even making an effort to charm him.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome; you¡¯re my wife after all.¡±


    The corner of Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth curled upwards into a smile for Lin Mengya.


    Despite it being a frigid winter day, Lin Mengya felt a heartwarming sensation in her heart that was extremely comforting.


    She lowered her head and smiled bashfully as her pulse quickened.


    He was rather good-looking when he smiled. D*mn it, why was she blushing?


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, there¡¯s a message from the palace.¡±


    While these lovey-dovey moments of interaction between them was rare, now it was interrupted by Steward Deng who rushed in.


    As Lin Mengya saw the anxiety on Steward Deng¡¯s face, her pretty face blushed deeply.


    ¡°You may go ahead with what you needed to do. I¡¯ve to go back to the ladies in my courtyard anyways.¡±


    Lin Mengya hurried off as if she was fleeing from Long Tianyu. For the first time, she was too shy to face Long Tianyu. It was only until she entered into the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard that she gradually calmed down.


    She patted her cheeks lightly to snap herself back to reality. Was that not merely an insignificant smile? What more could it mean?


    Unbeknownst to herself, she had turned to be like an adolescent girl yearning for love.


    ¡°Princess Yu, these two people were sent here under Prince Yu¡¯s instruction. What do you say we do with them?¡±


    The two guards who followed Lin Kui here had escorted Jinsu, who was paralyzed with fear and Maid Xu to the Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Thanks for taking all the trouble. I don¡¯t have time to handle them for now. Please just leave them kneeling in the courtyard.¡±


    Lin Mengya threw a glance at Jinsu and Maid Xu. She knew that they must have prepared for the worst since Concubine De had handed them over to her without any hesitation.


    She knew it was impossible to get any confession out of them even if she were to continue interrogating them.


    By the time Lin Mengya entered the house, her four maidservants had regained their harmonious relationship in the past. There were the sound of weeping, laughter and non-stop chit-chatting.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s well again. Have you applied medication on Baizhi¡¯s face yet?¡±


    There were mixed feelings of comfort and heartache in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. These girls had also given up their lives for her sake.


    While her heart ached for Baizhi, she was aware that Baishao had made the greatest sacrifice.


    Lin Mengya pulled the silly devoted girl close to her, looked at her hair which had been chopped off with an apologetic look in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you do this, silly girl? I believe you and so do your three good sisters. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    Since the body had been given by parents, Lin Mengya was keenly aware that in the ancient times, hair was very important to a woman.


    Baishao¡¯s beautiful long hair had been chopped into a mess now. How could her heart not be aching?


    ¡°Master, every moment since I ran away from home, I have been living in fear of my father coming to take me home. Because of my facial features, I¡¯ve brought much trouble upon myself. My mother once engaged a fortune teller to look into my fate. He claimed that I would have a very complicated love life. The only solution is to go live in the mountains and become a hermit. My mother couldn¡¯t bear to let me leave and it eventually led to this misfortune. However, I stop having other ideas after I started following you. Please stop yourself reproach. I¡¯m willing to do everything for you.¡±


    Not only was Baishao very attractive, she was also very sassy. However, she could also be a very well-behaved and disciplined lady.


    Despite being sent by Concubine De to Long Tianyu¡¯s courtyard, Baishao had always behaved respectably. As a result, the dignified way she carried herself had allowed the people to see her in a new light.


    ¡°I am confident that we will be repaid for the good we¡¯ve gone. I¡¯m certain that all four of you will be blessed.¡±


    These four maidservants were all outstanding girls. Lin Mengya did not believe that the heavens would be so cruel as to allow them to remain lonely all their lives.


    It was all because they were by her side in the prince¡¯s mansion that they had to lead a uncertain life and suffer hurt.


    Getting to the bottom of the matter, it was all because of her.


    For this reason, she had to be responsible for these girls.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all stop crying. This episode had come to an end and from now on, Concubine De would no longer be able to interfere with the matters in this courtyard. Baisu, you may work with Baishao to clean up the courtyard. We can¡¯t tolerate these two-faced people.¡±


    The four maidservants had been with Lin Mengya for quite some time now and they had taken on the color of their master.


    After they were done with all the bantering, they were back to their usual quick-witted selves.


    ¡°Oh yes, Master, why would that Jinsu not make any attempts at vindicating herself? Did she really confess to her sins?¡±


    Baiji¡¯s question was exactly what everyone had wanted to ask. Lin Mengya smiled. She opened her mouth to speak with a mocking tone.

 Chapter 232 Executing a Brilliant Scheme

    ¡°Jinsu had been poison with a rare toxin which incapacitated her ability to speak. In addition, Yun Ruo had picked the right time to act, which was when Jinsu¡¯s voice was disabled. Not to mention pleading innocence for herself, Jinsu couldn¡¯t even make a sound from her throat.¡±


    These people were too bold to have employed the use of poison in Lin Mengya¡¯s presence, given that she was an expert in toxicology.


    ¡°Are you not able to neutralize the poison in her? Master, as long as you are able to do that, she could tell us the truth, then¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya interrupted Baiji by shaking her head.


    ¡°So what if we find out the truth? Don¡¯t forget that Concubine De is Prince Yu¡¯s mother. If we delve deeper, Prince Yu would be put in a very difficult position.¡±


    Lin Mengya understood from earlier that Long Tianyu had done her a great favor today and rightfully, she should not continue to pursue this matter.


    Moreover, she, as Princess Yu, was not able to shake up Concubine De¡¯s status. Moreover, she would put the prince in a difficult position by doing so.


    Therefore she had chosen to endure for now.


    ¡°In addition, even if I manage to neutralize the poison, she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak. Her voice box would have been destroyed. I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any sound from it anyways.¡±


    Although pitiful, Jinsu had ended up in this state because she had first tried to entrap the people around her.


    Lin Mengya walked out from the house to look at the two women kneeling in the courtyard.


    Baiji and Baisu trailed behind her, seeming wanting to take revenge for their good sisters.


    ¡°Do you admit to your mistakes now?¡± asked Lin Mengya.


    Given what had happened, these two people ought to be banished.


    However, there was a saying which went that even the heavens did not wish any to die. At first, Lin Mengya had wanted to take their life once and for all, however she thought if they were able to provide her with any useful information, she would spare their lives.


    ¡°You servant here have realized my mistake! Please spare my life, Master!¡± said Maid Xu.


    Jinsu, who was unable to speak, was weeping silently, while Maid Xu, who had completely lost her nerves was wailing bitterly and repenting for her sins.


    ¡°I can spare your life. However, you¡¯d have to decide what you will do to exchange for your one more chance at living.¡±


    As Lin Mengya looked down at the two women from where she was standing, Maid Xu averted eyes and started to push all the blame on Jinsu.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who incited me! If not for her instigating everything, why would I do such silly things? Please make a thorough investigation, Princess Yu. I¡¯ve been framed but I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Jinsu merely turned to look at Maid Xu with indifference as a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    This was an classic example of an opportunist who abandoned an unfavorable cause and trying to hit a person who was down!


    Earlier when everything was still working according to plan, Maid Xu had fawned over Jinsu with sweet words.


    At this moment, when both these women were in hot water, Maid Xu had took the first step to exploit Jinsu. This took everyone by surprise.


    ¡°In that case, you can leave. Baiji, give Maid Xu five taels of silver to provide for her journey home.¡± To Maid Xu, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Don¡¯t you step into the prince¡¯s mansion ever again.¡±


    Even Maid Xu did not expect to have her life preserved so easily and the princess even gave her some money.


    Thanking Lin Mengya repeatedly, she took the pieces of silver and walked out of the Liuxin Courtyard. Lin Mengya turned to Jinsu, who was the real showpiece.


    ¡°You can see for yourself that I¡¯m a woman of my word. I know you can¡¯t speak, but I suppose you can still write. If you be good and explain the mystery behind this clearly, you¡¯ll be able to leave with the reward and go anywhere you like.¡±


    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, Baiji had brought some paper and brush pen and placed them in front of Jinsu.


    ¡°Now write, so you may live.¡±


    However, Jinsu simply looked at Lin Mengya with indifference and quickly scribbled a line of characters on the paper.


    ¡°Bring the paper to me. I want to see what she wrote.¡±


    Lin Mengya had thought that Jinsu was writing a confession, turned out it was something unexpected.


    ¡°You may have fooled Maid Xu, but not me. Regardless of what I write, I know my life will not be spared. I¡¯m certain that before Maid Xu reaches her home, she will die by the sword. I¡¯m not a fool. Just kill me now.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not provoked to anger after reading what Jinsu wrote.


    She simply broke out into a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re very sharp indeed. What you said was right. I¡¯ve got Maid Xu go firstly because she did not know the details and mystery in this. Secondly, I wanted to attract the attention of perpetrators. Rest assured that I will keep you safe if you tell the truth. After there¡¯re no outsiders here other than my loyal servants.¡±


    In reality, Lin Mengya did not hold high hopes for Jinsu. To Lin Mengya¡¯s enemy, Jinsu was merely a chess piece which they forsook easily. Either she was not much use to them, or that they had some kind of hold over her.


    Lin Mengya suspected that Jinsu was either merely a scapegoat, or that her family, friends or other loved ones were at the mercy of the mastermind behind this scheme.


    Whatever the case, Jinsu was not going to be of much use here.


    Then, Jinsu continued scribing a few more lines which brought a cold smile to Lin Mengya when she read what she wrote.


    It said, ¡°You, being the princess, was even unable to protect your own maidservants, so I, Jinsu would not dare to trouble you. Please just kill me.¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly came to the realization that she had been toyed with.


    From the beginning until this moment, Jinsu had always been a chess piece meant to be sacrificed.


    Otherwise, why would the lass use such practiced words to provoke Lin Mengya? She was obviously trying to effect a rapid death.


    The only possible explanation was that she had been instructed on how she should respond to Lin Mengya in order to provoke her and be killed in Lin Mengya¡¯s rage.


    Lin Mengya thought, well and good, it seemed that they did know her temperament well. Unfortunately, she did not like to be duped.


    ¡°Do you wish to die? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t fulfill your wishes for you. Baisu, send her to Teacher to be the subject of his medical experiments. Oh, before that, break all the tendons in her limbs since she was going to a guinea pig. She would have to be totally submissive. I heard that Teacher was nurturing this blood-thirsty herb and was looking for a life specimen to be the host. Bring her to Teacher as a token of appreciation from me, his student.¡±


    Such a shocking instruction made Jinsu opened her eyes wide with horror.


    She had anticipated and imagined every scenario possible to die in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. However, never had she imagined the princess to be so evil.


    She turned to look at Lin Mengya, whose bright and watery eyes revealed no other emotions than indifference.


    Jinsu¡¯s face was totally drained of its colors. Just a moment ago, she was looking so dignified as if she did not care about life and death anymore, but she quickly kowtowed to ask for mercy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too late to plead for mercy? I won¡¯t kill you. The blood-thirsty herb will only grow on your body and make you miserable, but by then, all your tendons will be cut off. Moreover, the herb will be feeding you, its host, with nutrients and tonic. You will still be well and living for another thirty to fifty years.¡± .


    Every words that proceeded from Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth made Jinsu shake with fear.


    By merely listening to Lin Mengya describe the kind of misery she would be in without dying, she would much rather be dead a million times over.


    ¡°Go on, Baisu.¡±


    Jinsu¡¯s body shuttered as she looked to Lin Mengya in horror. Then it seemed that she had made up her mind about something when she abruptly dashed towards the rockeries in the courtyard and smashed herself against the rockeries.


    ¡°Sigh, little beauty. What are you doing? Tsk tsk, what a waste it would be to disfigure such a pretty face.¡±


    The mocking voice of Qinghu sounded. Jinsu, who had set her mind on killing herself, was not staring at this man while her heart pounded hard and fast.


    A good-looking face with long narrow eyes and exuberating an strange air of attraction, came into Jinsu¡¯s sight. This handsome face was both enchanting and frightening at the same time.


    ¡°Aiya, Your Highness, you really don¡¯t know how to take pity on women.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s long slender fingers tapped on Jinsu¡¯s throat as her eyes opened wider into a stare. She realized she could not even bite her tongue to commit suicide now.


    Her heart dropped as she looked at this man, smiling brilliantly in front of her.


    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t want to ask the King of Hell for the approval to pass when you die. You¡¯d better accept your fate. Baisu, send her to the Teacher right now. In a few days when Teacher is more free, we¡¯ll study into the method of cultivating that blood-thirsty herb.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood up casually as a cheeky evil smile appeared on her face. Her chilling and creepy expression completely destroyed Jinsu¡¯s last line of defense.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She followed after Qinghu to seal Jinsu¡¯s other acupuncture points. Thereafter, Baisu, expressionless, brought Jinsu out of Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Lass, what¡¯s that blood-thirsty herb you were talking about? It sounded so disgusting. Why have I not heard of it before? Can I have a look at it if such a herb ever exists?¡±


    Finally, there were no more outsiders in the courtyard.


    Qinghu put on a bashful expression and leaned on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder, looking all curious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such things! I was just trying to scare her. Do you remember Madame Wang? Teacher said that she has been recuperating well these days. For this reason, he will be doing some insane treatment on her. I have Baisu to bring Jinsu to Teacher so that she can see for herself how Teacher treats his patients. I believe with planting an impression in Jinsu will make her believe that Teacher is a psychotic physician. Once she has been scared for a few days, she would submit to us.¡± .


    Immediately, Qinghu cast an admiring look at Lin Mengya with his long, narrow eyes.


    Good heavens! How could this lass be so evil? Nevertheless, she suited his taste.


    ¡°Oh yes, how is it going with the task I entrusted you?¡±


    Finally they were down to something serious. Qinghu¡¯s expression turned solemn. From here, one could see that he was a really good actor, perhaps even an award-winning actor.


    ¡°In the last few days, it had been all peace and quiet back in your father¡¯s house. However, the number of spies outside the house kept increasing. I had investigated thorough and found that it was impossible for these spies to achieve any breakthrough anytime soon. You can rest assured.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she could not put away the feeling of sadness which filled her heart.

 Chapter 233 Entering the Palace

    It might not be a bad thing for the Lin family to receive so much attention.


    Had her father and brother not guarded them so closely, those people would have succeeded in entering her parents¡¯ house.


    It was said that the Emperor, i.e. Lin Mengya¡¯s father-in-law, had not held court for long. So all of this was actually under the control of the Empress and the Crown Prince.


    Lin Muzhi married the Empress¡¯s younger sister, but he refused to stand by her side. Lin Mengya married Long Tianyu. Therefore, the Empress and the Crown Prince had not been able to hold back their urge to remove the Lin family.


    It was such that everyone who refused to join them, would not be allowed to join any of the others.


    The Empress and the Crown Prince had been trying to drawing Lin Muzhi over to their side, and he had always declined. After many years, they came up with the idea of getting Long Tianyu to marry Lin Mengya.


    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya had already seen through them, and was aware of their plan.


    They came up with a scheme that Lin Mengya would die in the bridal sedan chair, for no apparent reason. Her father and elder brother would then make a punitive expedition against Prince Yu.


    Then, the Empress and the Crown Prince would show up and pretend that they were there to uphold justice.


    For one thing, it would comfort senior officials, and would touch Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng, and they would then join them. For another, they could use Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng to eliminate Long Tianyu.


    One stone, two birds. What a plan. But unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who had been mysteriously resurrected, fouled up their plan. What was worse for them, was that Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng seemed to be getting close to Long Tianyu.


    The Empress might be driven mad by that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been considering, little girl, you should divorce Long Tianyu. Look at you, your small face has become thinner, ever since your elder brother¡¯s return.¡±


    Qinghu felt bored, as he bent over the table before Lin Mengya. He raised two slender fingers and pinched her thin face.


    Lin Mengya smilingly shook her head, after avoiding the ¡®pinch¡¯.


    ¡°I can leave Long Tianyu, but I can¡¯t get away from my father and brother. Well, I know you¡¯ve done a lot for me. So tell me, what award do you want? I¡¯ll try my best to make you satisfied!¡±


    Lin Mengya was rarely willing to try to satisfy him. Hearing that, Qinghu¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled.


    Qinghu thought about it for a while, and finally, he seemed to have a good idea.


    ¡°Little girl, I heard that a month later, there will be an auction, where lots of treasures will be sold. Can you come with me?¡±


    The new year was only about a month away. But Jiang City was not too far away.


    ¡°Okay. If you had not proposed that, I was also planning to take a trip with all of you. Year-end bonus for you guys.¡±


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and stared at her in confusion. ¡°Take a trip, what does that mean? What year-end bonus?¡±


    He shook his head. Qinghu originally wanted to go with her alone. As a result¡ª


    Okay, it¡¯s fine, as long as she was accompanied.


    After Ma¡¯am Xu and Jinsu were removed, Liuxin Courtyard eventually became a quiet house again.


    There were several servants who had secretly betrayed Lin Mengya. After removing them, she only had her trusted followers left in Liuxin Courtyard.


    When night fell, Lin Mengya was exhausted after a full day¡¯s activity. Then, she took off her outerwear, and put on dusty pink light underpants.


    She pulled out the round hairpin, and with her hair hanging down, read a book by the table. What a typical home life. She looked gentler, not like the fierce person she was, by day.


    Rooms in Liuxin Courtyard had been rebuilt, under the supervision of Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu.


    No matter how heavy the rain and snow were outside, she would not feel cold inside at all. It was like summer in her room.


    The two managed to find a screen which had double sided embroidery on it. The screen was placed in the inner room, and kept out the wind totally.


    ¡°Let me make it brighter. Your eyes will not hurt, when you are reading, Master.¡±


    Baiji only wore a pair of white underpants and her hair hung down, like Lin Mengya. She was trimming the wick with a pair of scissors.


    ¡°Leave it there for now. Come and sit here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Lin Mengya put down her book. No one, except the three of them, was aware of the plan between Baishao and her. But Baiji, who was very careful and delicate, had already discovered some clues to their plan.


    Since that, it was only reasonable that she could not let it go.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re free to tell me anything.¡±


    Looking into her eyes which brimmed with trust in her, Lin Mengya could not keep it a secret anymore, and had to tell the truth. Thus, she explained everything in detail to Baiji.


    ¡°I can¡¯t risk putting Baishao in a dangerous situation. That¡¯s why I chose to keep it from you. As a planted agent, she has to face a far more dangerous situation than we expected. Don¡¯t blame her, Baiji, blame me, okay?¡±


    Tonight, Lin Mengya did not only let Baiji serve her instead of Baisu, but also gave her a detailed explanation. Baiji¡¯s anger had already subsided.


    She thought that she was so lucky to serve such a kind master.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one thing you have to do for me. You have to keep it to yourself. Only you and I know about this.¡±


    Lin Mengya came closer to Baiji¡¯s ear and said something in low voice. Baiji kept what she said in mind, and looked serious.


    ¡°I see, Master, I promise I¡¯ll get it done well.¡±


    There was an unexpected heavy snowfall and everything gleamed with a white sheen outside. Lin Mengya seemed to lose herself in thoughts, as she sat by the window.


    Suddenly, the gate of Liuxin Courtyard was pushed open. Two figures carrying lanterns, came into her sight.


    Old female servants, who were wearing cotton-padded jackets, respectfully knocked at the door and said.


    ¡°The Prince is here, Master.¡±


    From today, no one was able to shake off Lin Mengya¡¯s status as the female Master of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion still needed a female Master. Long Tianyu¡¯s public declaration was equal to admitting Lin Mengya¡¯s status as the Master here.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out there. Let him in, Baiji.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why is Long Tianyu here?¡±


    Baiji opened the door. Long Tianyu, wrapped in a black cloak, entered the room at the same time.


    In comparison with the cheerless Qingwu Courtyard, Liuxin Courtyard seemed as warm as spring, and was really a paradise on earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Warm yourself up, Your Highness.¡±


    Baiji handed him a small stove, where silver charcoal emitting a light fragrance, was burning.


    ¡°Your Master is sleeping?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked calm, yet anxiety could be seen in his eyes.


    Baiji shook her head and pointed at the inner room, saying.


    ¡°She is not sleeping. Please come in, Your Highness.¡±


    Long Tianyu himself did not know why he was so eager to see Lin Mengya¡¯s warm smile tonight.


    Leaving his servants at the outer room, Long Tianyu took off his coat, and entered the inner room.


    A waft of fresh, sweet fragrance freed him from his anxiety immediately. Then, he saw a beauty dressed in dusty pink, looking out at the snow, by the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing. Are you not cold?¡±


    Those caring words meant for her, came out of his mouth, spontaneously. He did not even find anything annoying about it. They were a couple, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s warm inside. I sometimes worry that the heat would knock me out. Your Highness, is there an emergency? It¡¯s so late now, but you still came to see me.¡±


    After their wedding night, Long Tian rarely came to her at night.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were like friends living in a house, each enjoying his or her own life, respectively.


    However, both of them failed to recognize the desire that drew them close to each other, like a magnet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Well, there¡¯s news from the Palace. Father is getting worse now.¡±


    The Emperor was ill and had not recovered yet, on a snowy night like tonight.


    Long Tianyu looked into the direction of the Imperial Palace. He could not remember when he last saw his father.


    ¡°Why? The other day, I came across Dr. Qiu, when I stayed with my elder brother. He told me that His Majesty was in a stable condition. How did his condition worsen in such a short time?¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned. As far as she knew, the Emperor was always in good health.


    He had the usual chronic diseases, as he got older.


    Those pills the royal doctors prescribed for the Emperor were mainly for healing and nourishment. There seemed nothing wrong with those pills.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve asked those doctors why, but did not get a satisfactory answer. The Empress is keeping a tight lid on the happenings in the Palace. I can¡¯t get any information about father in the least.¡±


    A trace of grief emerged in his black eyes.


    This suffering was like a kind of torture, when a son could do nothing to help his seriously sick father. Only the son himself would bear the pain of feeling so helpless.


    All at once, Lin Mengya wanted to help this poor man.


    A bold assumption she had, popped into her head. ¡°Can the Emperor¡¯s illness not be as simple as it looks ¡±


    ¡°Let me pay a visit to the Emperor.¡±


    Lin Mengya herself, was astonished at that idea. But after thinking about it, she believed that it would be a great favor for the Lin family if the Emperor regained his health. After all, her father got well along with the Emperor.


    Then, at least, nobody would dare to attack Lin family so brazenly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Even though you are a master in medicine, if all the royal doctors could not heal father, what more can you do? And the Emperor and the Crown Prince are preying on you now. If you visit father now, how could I feel at ease, knowing that you might encounter some danger.¡±


    Long Tianyu declined genuinely, but it made Lin Mengya more determined.


    ¡°I¡¯m a master in treatment, so that¡¯s exactly why I may be able to know what illness His Majesty has! Those royal doctors are all incompetent, otherwise, I would not need to have to detoxify Qin Mo.¡±


    Long Tianyu thought about it, and found her explanation quite reasonable.


    Perhaps because those doctors were used to sticking to convention, so the Emperor could not recover.


    ¡°But, there¡¯s one thing. Nominally, I¡¯m the daughter-in-law of His Majesty, but I¡¯m not allowed to enter the Palace without His Majesty¡¯s order. And even you¡¯re unable to see His Majesty. I would, of course, have no chance at all.¡±


    The flame of hope, burning just now, was doused by the cold water of cruel reality, at once.

 Chapter 234 Ask for Help

    ¡°Maybe, there is a glimmer of hope. But we need some help.¡±


    When both of them felt themselves at the end of tether, he suddenly realized that one person might be of help.


    ¡°You mean, Grand Secretary Qin?¡±


    After hearing that sentence, Lin Mengya realized what Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughts were.


    But her gorgeous face looked somewhat confused.


    Grand Secretary Qin had served three emperors in a row. However, as an civilian official, he could not afford to disobey the Emperor¡¯s order either. So there seemed no point in asking for his help.


    Long Tianyu patiently explained.


    ¡°You¡¯re right that he¡¯s just a civilian official. But you forget that, he used to be the prime minister, and he may have still have been, if not for his bad health. The incumbent prime minister is his sworn enemy, but most of old ministers were trained by him.¡±


    In a moment, Lin Mengya saw the light in his explanation. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    ¡°And father is in Capital City now. I believe, at least half of the officials at court will stand by our side, if father and Grand Secretary Qin join forces.¡±


    ¡°Those supporters have taken root at court, and are different from those new people the Empress promoted recently.¡±


    ¡°So clever of you, Your Highness. It is a good idea. I¡¯ll write a letter right now, no, I¡¯ll personally pay a visit to Grand Secretary Qin.¡±


    She remembered that she had once insisted on inviting Grand Secretary Qin to the house, to teach Long Tianyu, about some ceremonial etiquette.


    But later, she was too busy and forgot about that. ¡°It should be the right time right now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    For one thing, Long Tianyu could learn more about how to hold a ceremony for the Winter Solstice Festival. For another, using this chance, she would try to persuade Grand Secretary Qin to help her get into the Palace to check on the Emperor¡¯s health condition. Thus, a double purpose would be served.


    ¡°Take it slowly. I heard you coughing, when I was outside just now. You¡¯d better nurse yourself for a few days. It¡¯s late. Take a rest, and I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    Lin Mengya originally thought that Long Tianyu would make up excuses to stay here, as before.


    But he left her, without any hesitation this time.


    ¡°Thanks, good night, Your Highness.¡±


    A feeling of upset rose in her heart. She struggled to hold it back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? He is not really my husband. Why am I having some expectations from him?¡±


    Lin Mengya touched her flushed face. ¡°My boiling hot room is making my imagination run wild.¡±


    ¡°Right, it must be that!¡±


    Large snowflakes soon covered the narrowed paths.


    After getting out of her room, Long Tianyu¡¯s face was cold, as if he was frozen.


    He tried to contain his anger, as he strode out in the snow, but his anger could clearly be seen.


    He was a master in qing kung, but he left deep footprints in the snow. Steward Deng and Lin Kui, who were following him behind, gave bitter smiles, after exchanging glances.


    ¡°Prince Yu is really getting irritated!¡±


    A blanket of white snow lightened the whole dark night, but Long Tianyu felt angrier.


    He had not planned to get Lin Mengya involved in his fight with the Empress and the Crown Prince. But Baili Wuchen and Jiang Sheng had proposed it. When he thought of them, he became even more irritated.


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Your Highness? What Mr. Wuchen proposed seems terrible, but it¡¯s actually a good idea, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After a period of silence, Lin Kui, who was always honest and just, could not help comforting him.


    ¡°Baili Wuchen did it for my good, do you really believe him?¡±


    Lin Kui and Steward Deng were the real confidants of Long Tianyu.


    In fact, the two stood by him and thought lowly of Baili Wuchen¡¯s proposal. But later on, he did not know what methods Baili Wuchen had used to manage to persuade any of the others, apart from the three of them. That was what angered Long Tianyu the most.


    ¡°I think it terrible as well. We¡¯ve seen what the Princess did after becoming Princess Yu. She has to take a huge risk on her life to check on the Emperor¡¯s health condition. But, it seems to be the most well-advised way, after considering everything else.¡±


    Just now, news from the Palace said that the Emperor¡¯s condition had worsened. This was differing news from what was given before, and the royal hospital had no idea this time.


    Even the Ministry of Internal Order, according to its usual practice, had already prepared a coffin for the Emperor.


    But Long Tianyu did not believe that his father, who had always been in the best of health, would deteriorate so suddenly.


    Stopping at a corner of the garden, he sat down on a cold stone.


    Before seeing Lin Mengya, he gathered his people together in order to cast about for ways to slip into the Imperial Palace, to get information. To his surprise, Baili Wuchen proposed that Lin Mengya be the one to enter the Palace, to treat the Emperor.


    It would be a relief if the Emperor recovered after this. But the Imperial Palace was the Empress and the Crown Prince¡¯s territory. Concubine De was not allowed to enter the Palace to greet the Empress except on the first and fifteenth day of every month. Even he had no right to go into the Palace unless he had a proper reason.


    Lin Mengya was smart and bold enough, but the Imperial Palace was not any ordinary house, and there was danger lurking at every corner.


    Besides, since Lin Mengya had taken some unprecedented actions before, the Empress already saw her as a target.


    It thus appeared that entering the Palace would be a high-risk action for Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu was angry that Baili Wuchen dared incite his people to threaten him with death, in his study room. His refusal would disappoint his people, and then, nobody would like to serve him willingly.


    And Baili Wuchen wanted more. He insisted that Lin Mengya should come up with the idea of entering the Palace by herself. More than that, it was he who proposed to ask Grand Secretary Qin¡¯s help.


    A sneer emerged in his heart on its own accord. ¡°Baili Wuchen must have forgotten that I am the real master, who is in control.¡±


    ¡°How dare he boldly make the decision for me, and threaten me with all kinds of things. It¡¯s time to have him removed.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to drive him out, Your Highness?¡±


    Steward Deng was the one who knew Long Tianyu very well. Deng was known as the steward of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion all these years, but in fact, few people knew that he was the one to punish or remove traitors, who threatened Long Tianyu¡¯s power.


    At least one hundred traitors had been killed by him, most of whom were masters in kung fu and very capable.


    ¡°No. It may cause an uproar if he is removed for this. Tell Night to look around for a capable talent, quietly. There should be someone to take Baili Wuchen¡¯s place.¡±


    In his people¡¯s eyes, Baili Wuchen was the most intelligent man among all.


    But they were wrong. Long Tianyu was actually smarter and more capable than Baili Wuchen.


    Why he did not show it, was because he preferred to give others a chance.


    He seemingly could do nothing, but helplessly agree with every proposal Baili Wuchen made. But in fact, from the day Baili Wuchen tried to play tricks behind him, Long Tianyu had already found a way to deal with him.


    However, Long Tianyu had to make use of Lin Mengya¡¯s belief in him, for once.


    He only hoped that she would never know the truth.


    It snowed the whole night. With the help of a sleeping incense, Lin Mengya had the rare chance to have a sound sleep for a whole night.


    It would be the Winter Solstice Festival in a few days. She was relieved that she had already started her preparations well ahead, from last month.


    ¡°Master, Ministry of Internal Order sent a ceremonial robe or dress for you and His Highness, and asked that you check it.¡±


    Just after breakfast, a gatekeeper rushed to report this to her.


    She nodded. Baiji was good at this, and that released her from troubles.


    She was newly married and would be attending the ceremony as Princess Yu for the first time, thus, her clothes were new.


    A azure dress embroidered with Magic Lotuses, and a bright red lined jacket with a pattern of a phoenix flying around herbaceous peonies, looked elegant and dignified.


    She touched the smooth, silky cloth with her clean hand. It felt extraordinary, because the best female embroiderer in the Palace made it.


    But, after a while, Lin Mengya gave it to Baiji.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it, Master?¡±


    Baizhi and Baishao found their eyes shining at such a brilliant stitch work.


    ¡°I like it. No one would dislike beautiful clothes. But my life may be taken if I put it on. I¡¯m not bold enough to wear it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was smiling, but her words astonished the two girls.


    Even Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu turned their heads towards her in confusion. ¡°Really? There does not seem to be anything wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master, you¡¯re right that the phoenix on it, is actually a seven-colored phoenix. But they used a little purple color on its eyes. It¡¯s not a big deal. But the flower is a peony, not a herbaceous peony.¡±


    Baiji smilingly explained.


    According to the convention, only the Empress had a right to wear clothes decorated with a seven-colored peony, particularly if there was a phoenix flying around the peony. Six-colored phoenixes were for Concubines, but the peony was not.


    Six-colored phoenixes was also for princesses like Su Jinan, and the flower must be a herbaceous peony.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya would be punished for showing great disrespect to the Empress, if she had worn it to the ceremony.


    The Ministry of Internal Order had been in charge of making clothes for the royal family and their relatives for many years. Lin Mengya believed that on the page meant for Princess Yu, it must have been recorded as clothes with six-colored phoenix and herbaceous peony.


    In other words, someone secretly swapped out her clothes.


    ¡°My my, how cruel the law is! Are you going to be beheaded if you put on the wrong clothes?¡±


    Baizhi shouted, while she stuck her tongue out and shrank her neck, her heart still fluttering with fear.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and said in a friendly tone, while looking at Baizhi.


    ¡°Beheaded? It¡¯s as severe as treason. Family members would be purged.¡±


    Bang! Poor Baizhi collapsed in astonishment at Lin Mengya¡¯s apparent calmness.


    ¡°Oh my god! That is truly horrible!¡±

 Chapter 235 Telling Bad Jokes

    ¡°Um¡­ Can you refuse?¡±


    The implication for the nine generations of Lin Mengya¡¯s family meant that anyone who had a relationship with her, would be beheaded. Baizhi touched her slender neck. ¡°I want to live longer.¡±


    ¡°If I refuse, that would be taken as a disrespect to the royal family and I did not follow the rules. The blade will be waiting for me as well.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and said calmly.


    ¡°You will die whether you put it on or not. I think, the Empress is really eager to take your life.¡±


    Baizhi, while she pouted and complained, and her eyes brimmed over with worries.


    ¡°Well, can we make another dress?¡±


    Her sparkling eyes focused on Lin Mengya, as she gave this proposal. But before Lin Mengya could answer, Baiji shook her head, with a bitter smile.


    ¡°We can¡¯t. The dress was made from materials that were given as tributes. Look at the thread. We cannot find threads like it from ordinary folk. So if you want a new dress, you have to go to the Palace to get the cloth and embroidery threads, otherwise, even God could not help you.¡±


    Baiji was a master and her words proclaimed the impossibility of their plan.


    Baizhi let out a sigh, while clutching her small head. She could not figure out why so many people were hankering for Lin Mengya¡¯s life.,


    ¡°Master has a charming face. Even if she keeps it here, you will feel better after looking at it. Why do they always want to do something to Master?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that the little girl is sitting so calmly, I believe, she must have a solution. Little girl, tell us, what good ideas you have, in order to calm them down?¡±


    Qinghu knew Lin Mengya would not fold her hands and wait to be captured.


    The Empress¡¯s plan was quite beneath her dignity. But she did indeed put Lin Mengya in a dilemma, merely through a dress. It proved that the Empress¡¯s plots would be much more skillful than that of the Crown Prince, if she tried her best to remove Lin Mengya.


    This time, it was just a warning to her from the Empress.


    If she failed to solve the dilemma, Lin Mengya would be killed. If she solved it, there would be more difficult situations waiting for her, in the future.


    ¡°What can I do? Clean my neck to prepare to have it chopped off, together with you guys. I¡¯m not God. Where will I find so many custom codes?¡±


    She fondled Snow and the baby tiger. In winter, the two would run and play in Liuxin Courtyard, in a majestic-looking manner.


    Under the care of her people, both of them had already grown.


    But after all, they were not like cats or dogs, raised in an ordinary home. Lin Mengya intended to release them back to nature, when they grew up.


    So it was time to develop the wildness in their blood.


    But when touching their pliable jaws, she could not bear the thought of letting them go.


    She did not discover this before, but she was now under her cats¡¯ paws.


    ¡°Master, stop scaring us. You won¡¯t look so composed, if there is no solution, will you?¡±


    Baishao was calmer by nature, and this was how she differed from Baizhi, who was going mad because of Lin Mengya,


    After enduring all kinds of difficulties, she did not believe that her master would submit so easily to such a tiny problem.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. I mean it. Oh, Fox, don¡¯t forget to bring them with you, when you escape, when my head gets chopped off. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease, when I go down to hell.¡±


    Lin Mengya found it entertaining to keep making jokes, which would make Baizhi tense for a few days.


    Her maids were cleverer. Only Baizhi was truly scared by her words. The other girls looked even calmer than her.


    Baisu just stood out there, and looked on them, and kept her mouth closed.


    Lin Mengya silently shook her head. ¡°These girls are becoming smarter and can see through my jokes.¡±


    It was really a dilemma. But she was not an ordinary woman.


    But Lin Mengya wondered what the Empress was thinking of, when she masterminded such a public plot.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to be beheaded. I should eat more desserts at Restaurant Ruyi. Master, I¡¯ll go there and enjoy my feast. Don¡¯t leave me any dinner!¡±


    Then, Baizhi rushed out, leaving a room of people trying to hide their smiles.


    ¡°Such a little girl. Obviously, she wants to eat extra desserts. Being scared is just an excuse.¡±


    After their kidding, Baiji, Baisu and Baishao went about doing their own work. Only Qinghu, Lin Zhongyu and Lin Mengya were left in the room.


    With all its instincts as a feline animal, the baby tiger fall asleep in her arms. Snow also laid down by her feet, and fell asleep.


    The two shameless tigers occupied the closest places to Lin Mengya directly and publicly. Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu suddenly wanted to hunt them.


    But, it could only be a thought.


    They knew Lin Mengya loved the two tigers. If they were hurt even a little, she would skin that person alive!


    ¡°What do you know about the Empress?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked calmly. She already got used to their unreasonable jealousy of the baby tiger and Snow.


    ¡°Not much. The Empress possessed the real power behind the Shangguan family when she was unmarried. She was decisive and determined, very powerful.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu replied calmly. He was from another state, and of course he knew little about the secrets in the Palace.


    ¡°I heard that the Empress was an affectionate lady. She fell in love with the Emperor at first sight. At that time, the Emperor had a crush on another woman. But under all kinds of coercion, he agreed to let her be the Empress. For all these years, there were no rumors about their dislike for each other. I guess, the personal enmity between herself and her mother-in-law, makes her keep an eye on you.¡±


    By comparison, Qinghu gave more details.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    It was right that the Empress was a skillful operator. But she was surprised to hear that the Empress fell in love with the Emperor at first sight. She did not look like the sort to have a sentimental nature.


    ¡°Another misinformation?¡±


    ¡°After entering the Palace, Concubine De obtained the Emperor¡¯s love. She almost reached the position of the Empress. So it stands to reason that the Empress has been fighting against Concubine De. After all, a kind woman would not be able to keep her own position in the Palace. I remember that the Emperor fell ill just as he was about to confer the title of Imperial Noble Consort on Concubine.¡±


    At that time, Lin Mengya was still an innocent girl, hiding in her own room.


    What she knew, were what she overheard when Shangguan Qing talked to the others.


    But she had a good memory and kept them in mind, even though she heard that only once. That year, the force in the northwest gained a complete victory, while the south had an excellent harvest.


    On both sides, the Jiang family made their efforts, thus, the Emperor had the idea to bestow Concubine De with the title of the Imperial Noble Consort.


    The Imperial Noble Consort ranked only second to the Empress, and had the right to assist in managing the imperial harem. It was really a high status.


    But the Emperor was down with an illness. So it had postponed for a long time already.


    ¡°Was there any connection between them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the edict to confer Concubine De with the title of Imperial Noble Consort had already been prepared. But unexpectedly, the Emperor fell sick suddenly. Since then, nobody has mentioned it.¡±


    Qinghu knew more about what happened that year, than her. But it looked really like a coincidence. Even though Concubine De became the Imperial Noble Consort, she stood up to the Empress as an equal.


    And how dare the Empress poison the Emperor?


    ¡°Am I thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a few days later, I¡¯ll enter the Palace. I¡¯ll keep Baisu company. Take care of the other three girls, understand?¡±


    ¡°What? Enter the Palace?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu asked this question at the same time. It was rare.


    Lin Mengya nodded and then told them everything about entering the Palace to treat the Emperor.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree! Sister, are you insane? That old woman wants your life even before you enter the Palace! If you go there now, then you¡¯d be the babe in the woods!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu stood up, and his charming eyes were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Silly, even if I stay at home, it won¡¯t be better. And I will just go and take a look. I will come back as soon as possible, if I fail to cure the Emperor. But if I can do it, the whole Jin State will be grateful to me. Then, the Empress can¡¯t hurt me, can she?¡±


    Lin Mengya gently explained, as she grabbed his hands and pulled him closer to her.


    The boy in front of her, had a face as fair as a piece of jade and eyebrows that were as beautiful as a picture. What a overwhelmingly charming appearance!


    But his eyebrows were furrowed tightly. She reached out her jade-like fingers and tenderly smoothed away the creases between his eyebrows. She already knew that both of them would say no, when she told them about her plan.


    ¡°Little girl, I disagree too. Don¡¯t forget that, the Imperial Palace is a ruthless, greedy hell. If you enter the Palace, Xiaoyu and I are unlikely unable to keep you safe, should you encounter any danger. You have managed to escape from danger several times. That¡¯s your luck. Listen to me, Long Tianyu is not worth it.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s narrow eyes were filled with worries about Lin Mengya.


    In daily life, he always laughed and played jokes, but in the critical moment, it was Lin Mengya he cared about the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to stand against me. It has not been settled yet. And the Imperial Palace is not a place I can enter as I wish. God will make the decision for me.¡±

 Chapter 236 A Visit to Qin Family

    Although she left a good impression on Grand Secretary Qin before, he, as an old minister serving three emperors in a row, would certainly take everything into consideration. Therefore, it was uncertain, whether she would be able to persuade him.


    ¡°Little girl, you are insisting on it. You found something, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Qinghu asked in a low voice. After thinking about it, he figured out the real reason for her entering the Palace.


    Thinking twice, Lin Mengya shook her head. ¡°TCM is broad and profound. They may be involved, unless I get it wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a palace. Little girl, you can go anywhere you want to, even if it is an extremely dangerous place.¡±


    Qinghu cracked a cheeky grin from the corner of his mouth as usual. He was always standing by her side, and supporting her in everything she did.


    ¡°Crazy! Are you all mad? That¡¯s the Imperial Palace, not just any place that anyone can come and go. You will die, sister!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu was almost driven mad. Those people behind him warned him many times not to create trouble with the royal family of Jin State.


    But Lin Mengya insisted on going into the Palace. It was like throwing an egg against a stone!


    ¡°Not a big deal. An old woman and a spendthrift? I¡¯ve entered the Imperial Palace many times.¡±


    Qinghu said this as if he did not care about the Empress and the Crown Prince at all. In fact, not the whole Palace was under her control.


    The Emperor, who was lying on the sick bed, still had the authority. As long as she took care, Lin Mengya could escape from any danger.


    Besides, they had lived a quiet life for quite some time already. Qinghu knew that she also craved a thrilling life, like him.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s leave it first. I¡¯ll be going out in the afternoon. Xiaoyu, you come with me.¡±


    Baiji had prepared some simple presents. They were not precious items, but they came from her heart. The Qin family, noble and rich enough, would not care about money. If she prepared something priceless, it would turn out that she had outsmarted herself.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get myself ready.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu left, full of worries. ¡°No matter what, I should try to persuade Sister to give up that dangerous idea of entering the Palace.¡±


    Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu, after Lin Mengya had recovered from a dangerous illness, tried every means to present all kinds of treasures to her, daily. Nobody knew what spurred them on.


    Lin Mengya was wrapped in a classy cloak made from the fur of an arctic fox.


    Baiji, Baisu, and Lin Zhongyu, all wrapped in brown fox-fur cloaks, followed behind her.


    A burning stove made the space inside the covered carriage a little warmer.


    The inside was covered by fine woolen blankets. Lin Mengya thought of it to be a waste, but since Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu insisted, she had to accept it.


    The veins around her heart hurt. The doctor said that she should take more care, especially in winter.


    She often stayed inside her room and read books. Otherwise, Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu would cover the ground of Liuxin Courtyard, with blankets.


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a doctor. I know my own health condition.¡±


    It was strange that every time she detoxified herself, one part of the pills would change into nutrition to nurse her own body.


    She was actually well already.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that simple, since the veins around your heart are hurting. I¡¯ve found lots of rare medicinal herbs. They will be sent to your private coffer in a few days. Sister Baiji, remember to make sure that my sister drinks it.¡±


    Then, Lin Zhongyu took some warmed grapes from a box made of warm jade, and presented it to her.


    She let out a long sigh, but she was actually touched.


    ¡°Was I such a poor girl in my previous life? So I have such a luxurious life now?¡±


    Even a fruit box was so valuable. Lin Mengya was really worried that she would be robbed one day, if someone knew about it.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take you back to my parents¡¯ home after we are done visiting Uncle Qin. I told you last time that I planned to let my father adopt you. But later, I thought about it and realized that it would be a little abrupt. So I changed my plan. I will find an uncle, who has no children to take you as his adopted son, what do you think?¡±


    Sooner or later, Xiaoyu¡¯s identity would be made public.


    Lin Muzhi was the general at Jin State, the enemy of Xiaoyu¡¯s motherland. His reputation would be destroyed if anyone knew about their relationship.


    It would be worse once Lin Muzhi was framed as a traitor of Jin State.


    ¡°It is your choice, Sister.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu silently chuckled to himself. ¡°If I¡¯m her cousin, then, those people won¡¯t be able to achieve their purpose.¡±


    Under the soft light, Lin Mengya¡¯s side face looked softer and more beautiful.


    Her gentle gaze made Lin Zhongyu forget everything for the moment, even national enmity and family hatred.


    ¡°No matter how they force me, I won¡¯t harm Sister!¡±


    They arrived at Qin¡¯s Mansion soon. Lin Mengya delivered the visiting card and soon, they were invited into the reception room.


    The aroma of tea lessened the coldness of winter.


    On the path to the reception room, the decor of the house, including grass and trees, appeared totally natural.


    The designer must have made a huge effort, but it gave visitors the impression that it was what it should be. It was completely natural, and was one with the sky and the earth.


    It was not hard to guess that it was a peaceful and quiet family. The Qin family looked more like a respectable, morally lofty family, in comparison with Prince Yu¡¯s family and the Lin family, who never ceased to be at the center of troubles.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to travel on a snowy day. Why let yourself suffer by paying me a visit personally, Princess Yu? Since you and I get along well, you could have asked someone to send me a message, and then, you won¡¯t have to suffer from the cold.¡±


    By virtue of her rank, Lin Mengya should take the seat of honor.


    But she insisted on acting as a junior and sat on the right-hand seat. Immediately, Minister Qin had a good impression on her.


    Not being arrogant was what a princess should be


    ¡°Uncle Qin, thank you. I should have visited you earlier. But I have been delayed by the affairs in the house. Last night, there was quite a large snowfall. From inside the carriage, I looked out at the snow-covered world, and found it looked like a rare wonder.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave an elegant smile, and appeared lovely and clever.


    She knew that Uncle Qin, as a retired minister, was proud of himself and stubborn.


    Therefore, she did not behave as Princess Yu, but as the daughter of his old friend. That was about it.


    ¡°Uncle Qin, today, I actually came here to ask for your help.¡±


    There were lots of boys born to the Qin family. Grand Secretary Qin had three sons. So he enjoyed Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle and lovely behavior.


    ¡°Princess Yu, just tell me.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and then said sorrowfully.


    ¡°The Winter Solstice Festival is nearing, and there will be a ceremony. You know, His Majesty always holds a blessing ceremony in the ancestral temple. But this year, His Majesty has not recovered yet. The Crown Prince then asked Prince Yu to go together. Even though I became a member of the royal family, I have little experience of it. So if I do something wrong and interrupt the ceremony, I would feel guilty.¡±


    Lin Mengya explained this in a sincere manner. Grand Secretary Qin had been invited by Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu before, so he would not say no this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. You should be careful during the ceremony. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to your house personally. So, Your Highness, I may be disturbing you for a few days.¡±


    Usually, Senior officials like Minister Qin were invited to act as a guide to the Crown Prince.


    But the Crown Prince did not like him. Lin Mengya grasped this opportunity. It proved that Long Tianyu was much cleverer than the Crown Prince. The establishment of a good relationship with the Qin family, would attract more senior officials to join him.


    Lin Mengya owed it to the Crown Prince for being as blind as a bat.


    ¡°Well, then, thank you, Uncle Qin. I should be leaving now. Father just returned from the frontier juncture, so I should see more of him. I¡¯ll see myself out, Uncle Qin.¡±


    Minister Qin understood what she really meant, but he did not point it out, and even personally walked her to the gate. It proved that he really appreciated her.


    They went back to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s place. Before entering, Lin Mengya saw many people entering and leaving by the gate that was usually closed daily.


    ¡°Miss Lin is back¡ª¡±


    The gatekeeper was not the one, who gave her the cold shoulder, but strangers. That aroused her curiosity.


    ¡°Hey, even on such a snowy day, why must you come here?¡±


    After learning about her arrival, Lin Nansheng trotted out to greet her.


    Outside the gate, Lin Nansheng, who was handsome and had rosy lips and pretty white teeth, was helping his elder sister to get out of the carriage.


    Noticing the luxurious carriage, he silently had a better impression of his brother-in-law.


    ¡°I miss you and father. Oh, what are these people doing here?¡±


    Looking at his elder sister wrapped up like a zongzi, Lin Nansheng smiled.


    ¡°They are servants from different families. Those families prepared many gifts. After the winter solstice, it will be father¡¯s birthday.¡±


    His words reminded her that their father¡¯s birthday was just round the corner.


    She had been really too busy and had forgotten.


    While chatting, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng went to the warm room in the west. It had always been her favorite paradise in winter.


    Looking at the familiar items, all kinds of feelings rose in her mind.


    After Shangguan Qing became her stepmother, she was often treated shabbily. Every winter, she would get only low quality charcoal in her room, and this made her room still cold and also pungent.


    So she had to hide in the West Warm Room, and waited tearfully for her father and elder brother.


    She was now the honorable Princess Yu. So it just goes to show that the affairs of the world are not constant, and there is no certainty about things.


    When they sat down, the servants brought out all kinds of fruits and desserts, delicate and tasteful, and they were all Lin Mengya¡¯s favorite from before.


    She picked up a green bean cake, that looked like a piece of jade. Then, she found that Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were not there, after she entered the room.


    Both of them would usually come up and treat her like a master. But why did they stop doing this?

 Chapter 237 An Adopted Son of Lin Family

    ¡°Brother, why is it so quiet today?¡±


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were not around, and all the servants were new. Those who were usually with Shangguan Qing, had all vanished from sight.


    ¡°Father was furious, so Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were grounded, and he replaced all their staff. You won¡¯t feel ill at ease anymore.¡±


    Lin Nansheng had a pitying yet guilty look on his face.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, and took a sip of the honey tea. It was impossible for her not to still have a trace of bitterness in her heart.


    She had no idea why Lin Muzhi did this. Although he loved her very much, he still did nothing, when she was nearly dying.


    It was true that Lin Muzhi truly loved her, but if he really wanted to protect her, she would not have undergone so many difficulties.


    Perhaps she was too naive and did not know how to fight back. Every time Lin Muzhi came back, she would not complain and report what Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had done to her. Maybe that gave them an opportunity to bully her.


    After all, she was not well-experienced enough to understand her father¡¯s helplessness.


    Lin Mengya paused and said,


    ¡°There are lots of spies outside now. Brother, are you not worried that someone would intentionally mingle with those new servants you hired, in order to get news?¡±


    Her worry was reasonable. But Lin Nansheng smiled and replied,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Father and I selected them very carefully. Every single one can be trusted. We¡¯ve driven all the old servants to the backyard. Father banned them from coming out. So what you¡¯re worrying about, won¡¯t happen at all.¡±


    His confidence gave her momentary relief.


    No matter what, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were ever the Masters here. Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had gone overboard actually. Inevitably, the other two might make a comeback.


    After thinking about it, she said again.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯d be perfect if father took the same measures as he did with the soldiers. However, you¡¯re in the Capital City now and it would be quite hard to prevent these crafty people from retaliating. Why not tell the housekeeper to keep an eye on them, and prevent them from sending out messages. They could find various means to find out about things, other than their spies.¡±


    It stood to reason that Lin Mengya felt worried. Those military spies were well-trained, but their resources were limited.


    Everything was all the same and unvaried in the military, thus, if there was really something unusual, it would be spotted very easily.


    But it was totally a different scenario in Capital City. Everything could be used as a means to send a message. Although she lost Lin Muzhi¡¯s support, Shangguan Qing was still the real daughter of Shangguan family. The Shangguan family had always acted in an arrogant manner, so they would not easily forgive the treatment their daughter received.


    Anyway, Lin Muzhi had little experience in fighting with women.


    ¡°You mean, let them out? Xiao¡¯ra, have you forgotten how they used to bully you?¡±


    To his surprise, Lin Nansheng initially thought that Lin Mengya would be delighted to hear that the two women were grounded.


    Unexpectedly, she said something else.


    ¡°I did not forget. But brother, you and father should not get involved in the fight in the Capital City. The Shangguan family has been eyeing us covetously. I believe you know the reason why Shangguan Qing forced me to marry Long Tianyu in secret.¡±


    Lin Mengya advised him earnestly. She wanted her brother to know she was doing this for their good.


    It was not a big deal for her to be wronged. Anyway, she would not be wronged. But she would not allow her father and her brother to get involved in the affairs of women.


    Lin Muzhi was a General, leading thousands of troops, and conquering everything before him, but, women¡¯s¡¯ fight was not as simple as he imagined.


    ¡°Fine, leave it as it is. Ya¡¯er, you¡¯re thinking of us, I know. But father should have some reasons of his own, of course. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    She wanted to say more, but held back, because she noticed that he was quite insistent.


    ¡°I am thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, why are you here? You must be frozen?¡±


    A deep, resonant voice could be heard from outside the room. And then, a figure dressed in gray, appeared.


    ¡°Father, I came to see you.¡±


    In front of Lin Muzhi, she always acted as his much beloved daughter. Lin Mengya immediately came towards him, and held his arms. She acted as if she was a spoiled child.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Leave after dinner. We¡¯ve not seen each other for many years. I have many things to tell you.¡±


    Lin Muzhi stared at his daughter, who had grown up from that timid little girl to a beautiful, sensible lady.


    Her hair was put up in a bun. Without his knowledge, she was now married. Her mother would feel happy for her, if she knew it.


    ¡°Good. I want a feast.¡±


    She beamed. Only before her father was she free from worries, and need not constantly be on her guard.


    ¡°Such a greedy cat. Ya¡¯er, did they not cook well for you? Look at you, you became thinner.¡±


    Although his daughter had a charming appearance, her chin was sharp, and not as lovely as her round face, when she was a child.


    And he sensed his daughter¡¯s unstable breathing. She seemed to be in a bad condition.


    ¡°Is that because she is not used to the food in her house?¡±


    Noticing him studying her intently, Lin Mengya tried to distract him. There would be a scene if he found out that she had been poisoned.


    The Lin family could not afford this trouble, neither could she.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps I¡¯m still growing taller. Oh, father, there is a man I want to introduce to you. Xiaoyu, come and greet my father and brother.


    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng had already noticed the beautiful boy, sitting quietly in the corner.


    He was at most fourteen or fifteen years old. But he was full of spirit and energy, different from the son of a common family. He bowed gracefully, and did not to avoid their scrutiny. He apparently was used to these kind of occasions.


    ¡°Greetings, General, young General.¡±


    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were full of silent praises for his poise. At this moment, Lin Mengya pulled him up, and her face was wreathed with a proud smile.


    ¡°Today, I came here for one thing, father.¡±


    Then, she told them how she met Xiaoyu and her plan about asking him to give Xiaoyu a legal identity.


    But of course, it was wise of her to keep the punishment of those scoundrels, a secret.


    After all, she was still a sweet, lovely baby girl in her father¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You have several uncles who lack sons to carry on their family lineage. Besides, he looks extraordinarily handsome. I¡¯m afraid that our status would be beneath his dignity.¡±


    Lin Muzhi did not refuse. After all, it was a request from his daughter. There was no reason for him to say no.


    But at first sight, he knew that the boy must be from an unusual family. If there was something else he was not aware of, he might get involved in another feud.


    ¡°General, you have a pair of sharp eyes. Frankly, I am from Lieyun State. There were traitorous ministers who took over the control of my country, and my family was split up. I have only a few loyal old servants with me. I hope that would not be a problem.¡±


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Xiaoyu was very forthright, and spoke out about his family situation.


    But she also felt that Lin Zhongyu had matured a lot.


    His forthrightness was the right thing to do. Lin Muzhi had his own powers, and would find out that he came from Lieyun State, sooner or later. His frankness would make an impression on Lin Muzhi.


    ¡°I see. I am familiar with Lieyun State. But tell me, what¡¯s the relationship between your family and the Xin family?¡±


    Although he had already taken every question into consideration, Lin Zhongyu was still astonished.


    Lin Muzhi was still staring at him calmly, his eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, letting nothing escape from his scrutiny.


    Lin Zhongyu did not try to avoid the question. Instead, he cracked a bitter smile, and his clear eyes welled up in sorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly the General Lin, who can run the whole world. The Xin family is my sworn enemy. Things between our families are truly irreconcilable!¡±


    Lin Mengya was suddenly stunned by the depth of cruelty and coldness in his voice, which did not seem to belong to a boy at all.


    Did she make a wrong guess? But if he came from the Xin family, why would Xin Li specially come over to warn her?


    ¡°Is there anything that happened in the past that I am not aware of?¡±


    Inside the capacious warm room, the slim boy was clenching his fists, his eyes brimming with monstrous hatred, yet his taut back showed him his pride, yet single minded stubbornness.


    ¡°Father, Xiaoyu saved my life. I believe, he won¡¯t harm me, as well as the Lin family.¡±


    Her tender voice gave him a sense of comfort.


    Then, a soft, warm hand was placed lightly on his shoulders, making him feel warm and full of energy.


    He turned back to look at the lady who was standing by his side. No matter what, she was always ahead of him, protected him, supported him, and firmly believed in him.


    ¡°Father, since Ya¡¯er believes him, why not listen to her?¡±


    Lin Nansheng loved his sister very much, and always stood by her side. He would have done anything for her, including taking in a stranger as his cousin. Even if Lin Mengya wanted to make a hole in the sky, he would learn from the Goddess named Nvwa, to refine stones to fill in the hole.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make the arrangement. In the future, remember that you are a member of Lin family. Behave yourself and don¡¯t bring shame on us.¡±


    Lin Muzhi patted Lin Zhongyu on the shoulder with his generous, big hand. His stare was friendly and fatherly like that of a usual elder uncle, and touched him to the core.

 Chapter 238 True or False

    Lin Zhongyu never had imagined that the Lin family was not as traditional as he expected. It was easier to be adopted than he imagined.


    Being taken as an adopted son was easy, but as for the naturalization, a series of procedures had to be done back at their hometown. Luckily, all the officers there, had a good relationship with the Lin family.


    That would make it easier. Lin Mengya could finally feel at ease. Her happiness over-flowed as she stayed with the three men.


    Actually, the Lin family was far from being the quiet one that she knew.


    But Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng kept quiet about it, as if both had come to an agreement. She knew that her father and her brother were trying to make her feel at ease.


    As a member of the Lin family, however, how could she ever get away from those things?


    ¡°Come on, take a taste. It was your favorite when you were a child. You lost your mother very early and did not see much of me, due to my work. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Lin Muzhi actually felt guilty about his daughter.


    His wife¡¯s death, and the pressure from the Shangguan family, made him, who was a resolute and steadfast man, very depressed.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help letting out his complaints and anger, when he lead his force to battle. His enemies were stricken with terror in the battlefield. Hence, Lin Mengya was left behind and that was how the family was separated.


    Prince Yu was a good man, but there was no much true love in the royal family. And the Empress made the Lin family her target. All of this caused Lin Mengya not to lead a quiet, happy life.


    ¡°Thanks, father. I really miss our food back home. Please, father, brother.¡±


    Lin Mengya understood the mixed feelings in his mind. But she was still thinking about Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu.


    Lin Muzhi had fought as the General in the frontier for many years, during which time, Marquis Zhennan was totally under Shangguan Qing¡¯s control. So she had cultivated a lot of cronies and developed her own power here.


    If not, the bullying and abuse she suffered for so long, would not have been kept from Lin Muzhi, for so long.


    She received some information from her brother, that both of them had quieted down unexpectedly. Even though they did not confess about what they had done, they became rather repentant.


    Being so abnormal was not normal. She believed that Shangguan Qing was coming up with some big plans, in secret.


    If she did something crazy and heartless, the Lin family would get into big trouble.


    ¡°Father, I know you are angry with stepmother. But she is still one of our family members. You have not cooled down yet, so it seems reasonable to punish her. But, father, the Shangguan family is making an attempt to come up with something, and it seems that they are on the way to becoming the first family of Jin State. If news of stepmother¡¯s punishment is spread, it will be bad for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of the Shangguan family, but she knew clearly about the order of priority.


    The Lin family had remained neutral for many years. That was why they could stay on in Capital City.


    Then she married Long Tianyu. That shifted their neutral attitude.


    Shangguan Qing did not get any love from Lin Muzhi, and failed to give birth to a son. Of course, the Shangguan family would not let go of any chance to be used to put pressure on, and control the Lin family.


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s attitude which was so different from Lin Nansheng¡¯s resentful attitude, Lin Muzhi was appreciative of his daughter.


    ¡°You impress me. You¡¯re generous. But they still should get some punishment. Well, then, ground them for a month, how about it?¡±


    She pondered for a while, and eventually nodded.


    She was not a kind woman like the Madonna. What she was doing and planning, was all for her family¡¯s good.


    And as for Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, she believed, nobody would care whether they died or not, after the Shangguan family had been removed.


    In the West Warm Room, every member of the Lin family was all smiles, while in the backyard, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were suffering from bitterness.


    ¡°Mother, do you know whether grandfather received your message?¡±


    Lin Mengwu was looking forward to her grandfather¡¯s reply, every day. She had had enough of this run down room.


    ¡°Father really overdid it this time, and took away all of my beautiful clothes and ornaments. When my grandmother arrives, I will tell her about this.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Your wet nurse told me that it¡¯s well guarded recently, so it was difficult to send a message out. But your grandmother regularly receives a letter from me every month. If she does not get one for a long time, she would find out what¡¯s happening to us.¡±


    All of Shangguan Qing¡¯s vitality seemed to have been spent overnight.


    Her face was pale. Her hair was still worn in a bun, but it seemed to overwhelm her.


    She was not the honorable, commanding Mrs. Lin anymore. Their future had already been decided when the Duke came back.


    ¡°It¡¯s taking a long time. Mother, can you think of any other ideas?¡±


    Lin Mengwu pouted and pleaded, as she fawned on her mother.


    It would be the Winter Solstice Festival in a few days. There would be a great banquet after the blessing ceremony in the Palace, in accordance with the usual practice.


    She was still unmarried. Where would she be able to find a Mr. Right, if she failed to grasp this opportunity to show herself off?


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking of. You¡¯ll show up at Winter Solstice Festival, I promise.¡±


    Looking at her daughter, her eyes revealed a flicker of determination.


    ¡°That woman has been dead for so long but she still retains the most important position in his heart. What if I die? Will he miss me as much as he misses that dead woman?¡±


    Suddenly, the door opened. Both of them lost their nerves and looked at the door, and saw a tall, slim figure.


    She had an unmatched elegance, was as beautiful as a lotus, with a spurious smile, on her face.


    Those quivering red agate tassels made her appear as fair-skinned as a piece of jade, and gave her an air of quiet elegance.


    She wore a white fox-fur cloak, and looked noble and graceful. Her beauty was the one quality which Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu hated most.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think we have suffered enough, because of you?¡±


    They were all Miss Lins, but Lin Mengwu really wanted Lin Mengya to die. Her eyes were filled with pure hatred for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You suffer for your own actions. It¡¯s none of my business. Lin Mengwu, if you had not poisoned me first, why would I seek revenge and make you suffer?¡±


    Lin Mengwu¡¯s expression changed, not because she realized her mistake, but because she was afraid of being overheard by her father. If he heard that, they would be even more severely punished, than merely being grounded.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, what brings you here?¡±


    Shangguan Qing¡¯s facial expression changed.


    Till now, she did not know how she could have been defeated by Lin Mengya. She should have wielded her strength over her, and killed her as easily as killing an ant.


    But unexpectedly, she was beaten again and again. ¡°She must be proud of herself.¡±


    ¡°I came here to give you a warning. Don¡¯t ever try to do something that will be harmful to the Lin family. Otherwise, even father would not be able to keep you safe. Don¡¯t forget that, from the day His Majesty issued an edict proclaiming me as Princess Yu, then, nobody can change it. When you hurt me, it would mean that you are hurting Princess Yu. Even the one in the Palace will not be able to help you out.¡±


    Shangguan Qing did not realize until now, why she did not reveal everything to Lin Muzhi.


    Shangguan Qing was silently overwhelmed. She just realized what the Empress had told her repeatedly, and that was not to confront Lin Mengya, if she was not sure of victory.


    Lin Mengya had transformed into a brutal serpent.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re attempting to ask for help. But you should know that I have your supporters under control. When you entered the gate of this house, you¡¯re not Miss Shangguan, but Mrs. Lin. So, should something bad happen to the Lin family, you may not be able to escape unscathed. Think about your dead fianc¨¦. He was in good health, but how did he die so suddenly?¡±


    Looking into her clear eyes, Shangguan Qing felt as if she could see through her.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t waste time on you. Stay here and keep quiet with your daughter, otherwise, I¡¯d let you experience the feeling that being dead is better than being alive.¡±


    Then, Lin Mengya turned back and left.


    Shangguan Qing¡¯s face had a totally downcast look, while Lin Mengwu was gritting her teeth and was so furious, that she wanted to kill Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Mother, did she catch my wet nurse?¡±


    Both of them were shocked at this idea. Shangguan Qing had sent the letter to her parents¡¯ home through her wet nurse. If Lin Muzhi found it, they would both be in big trouble.


    ¡°Oh! I must get that letter back right now!¡±


    She gave a bracelet made of white jade to the doorkeeper as a bribe. Then, Lin Mengwu¡¯s wet nurse showed up in front of them.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you¡­caught by Lin Mengya?¡±


    Unbelievably, her wet nurse was looking very well. Looking at her, Shangguan Qing snapped, and was aware that she had fallen into Lin Mengya¡¯s trap.


    ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡±


    She knew nothing about it. She was preparing food for them, and then rushed over, after receiving Shangguan Qing¡¯s message.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? Nanny, did Lin Mengya make things hard for you?¡±


    Lin Mengwu asked this, because she did not realize what had actually happened.


    Her wet nurse shook her head. She had been busy in the kitchen in the afternoon. How could she meet Miss Lin?


    ¡°Ah! We were trapped! Go back to your room and destroy the letter I gave you. No matter what, you can¡¯t let Lin Mengya find that letter, hurry!¡±


    Shangguan Qing was rattled for the first time. She wished that the wet nurse could act faster than Lin Mengya, and find that letter ahead of her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now. Your Highness, My Lady, take care of yourselves.¡±


    The wet nurse immediately rushed back to her own room, and got the letter in the brickwork joint before someone else saw her.

 Chapter 239 Beating the Opponent with his own Game

    Just as she was about to rip the letter into pieces, it was abruptly snatched from her hand.


    ¡°I have to thank you, because if it had not been for you, how would I ever find this letter? The Lins provided for you over the years, and you have indeed been true and loyal to the family.¡±


    As Lin Mengya¡¯s voice rang out, the face of the wet nurse fell. She struggled to retrieve the letter from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, but was pinned down by Lin Zhongyu and Lin Muzhu.


    Lin Mengya opened the letter and went through its contents, and realized that it was full of outrageous accusations against her father and her. There was no mention about all the despicable things that she and Lin Mengwu had done, in the letter.


    ¡°Men, seize her and detain her, so she will not be able to leave the house.¡±


    Lin Muzhi took the letter from his sister¡¯s hand, fuming with rage.


    ¡°What a case of thief crying thief! I never imagined Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu to be so shameless as to think that they could seek help from the Shangguan Family. Did they think they could trifle with the Lins?¡± said Lin Muzhi coldly.


    By now, Lin Muzhi was burning with rage.


    ¡°Reality lies before our eyes now, and there is no way they can deny what they did. Rest assured I will keep this letter well. Do a thorough interrogation of the wet nurse, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get a thing or two out of her, which I will eventually use to confront the Shangguan Family, and demand that they discipline their daughter.¡±


    Compared to the crafty and cunning Queen, Shangguan Qing was not even close to being a formidable character.


    To be honest, even Lin Mengya could not understand how Shangguan Qing ended up in this pathetic state.


    As Father¡¯s second wife, Shangguan Qing surely had the opportunity to win his heart. Given Father¡¯s personality, why was he being so hard-hearted toward her?


    She had reaped what she sowed, and ended up in such a miserable state, today.


    Lin Mengya returned from the Lins, sitting dazedly, in a horse carriage.


    Although Shangguan had been locked away by her father, this was not something he would usually do. Moreover, he could not possibly keep this from the Shangguan Family for long. It became critical as to who among the two families, would be better at seizing the opportunity.


    If she wanted to gain the upper hand in this, she had to think of a way to get proof of Shangguan Qing¡¯s evil deeds.


    Without any evidence, it was easy to be defeated.


    ¡°Elder Sister, are you worrying about the matter regarding Mrs. Lin?¡±


    Xiaoyu could almost always read Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. He quickly understood her concerns.


    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s not a big deal really. Everyone is busy preparing for the Winter Solstice now. Who would notice what is happening with the Lins?¡±


    What Lin Mengya said made sense.


    There were lanterns, buntings and other decorations hanging everywhere in the streets, which livened up the whole atmosphere. Looking out of the window, she could see the jubilation on all the people¡¯s faces.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mood seemed to be influenced by the festive atmosphere. In an agricultural society, the Winter Solstice was held in high esteem by the people, when they prayed for good weather for planting their crops.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, go and tell the people walking ahead of us to stop at Restaurant Rui. I¡¯ve not visited Sanjue Hall for some time. Will you accompany me there?¡±


    The sky was getting darker, yet Lin Mengya appeared to suddenly have the urge to take a look at her little vault. She wondered how the construction was coming along.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Lin Zhongyu said.


    He was willing to follow her even into extreme danger, as long as he was able to stay by Elder¡¯s Sister side.


    Xiaoyu went to give instructions to the coachman, as Lin Mengya remained in the horse carriage, admiring the lights and flowers along the streets.


    From behind Restaurant Ruiji, Lin Mengya finally returned to her little courtyard. Old Uncle Bai and his wife were busying themselves in the front hall when she arrived, and were not aware of her arrival.


    All the snow in the little courtyard had been swept away. Baiji and her younger siblings came out of the house.


    The moment they saw Princess Yu, whom they adored, their faces broke into brilliant smiles, as they surrounded her.


    ¡°Why did you not visit us for the last few days, Elder Sister princess?¡±


    The oldest of Baiji¡¯s younger sisters was more bold. She had naturally changed her surname to ¡®Bai¡¯ after she came to Sanjue Hall, and when Baiji¡¯s parents acknowledged that they were servants bought by Lin Mengya.


    Her name was Baiting. At the moment, her large eyes were blinking, as she lifted her face to smile at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I have been preoccupied with some other matters, and was not able to come to see you. Have you been good? Or naughty?¡±


    The children had new clothes to wear and their food no longer consisted merely of coarse grains and wild herbs. With more nutrition in their diet, they had apparently put on some weight.


    All the siblings had the same delicate features as Baiji, and were more adorable than the children of large, affluent families.


    Lin Mengya stroked one and hugged the other. The children treated Lin Mengya as their own elder sister.


    ¡°I did not expect you to adore children so much.¡±


    Yunzhu¡¯s voice came from behind Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya turned around ,and indeed it was Yunzhu, who was standing behind her.


    However, the lady who used to cloth herself entirely in black, had changed into a pale purple embroidered dress. Her once hideous face had also been restored to a shade of her former appearance.


    ¡°Congratulations! You¡¯ve changed back to your old self.¡±


    Other than some parts of her skin which was slack, as a result of aging, her delicate eyes held a glimpse of her former glory, as the most beautiful woman in the entire capital city.


    Compared to Lin Mengya¡¯s pure and innocent beauty, Yunzhu, who had led a life of hardship, was beautiful in a mature way.


    A dark purple rose drawn on her lower right cheek, further enhanced her attractiveness.


    Although the Yunzhu of today, no longer had her youthful glamor, she still had the charm to draw the eyes of people to her.


    ¡°My former self is long dead. Even now, I¡¯m merely a walking dead. How is Baili Rui?¡±


    Yunzhu¡¯s hatred towards Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher seemed to have lessened, because her looks had been restored.


    After all, why would her hatred towards him be so intense if she did not love him deeply in the first place? Lin Mengya nodded and said,


    ¡°Teacher is doing well, but it is his ultimate wish to see you again.¡±


    He had been deceived by his own nephew, whom he treated like his own son, and as a result he was imprisoned in the stone room for many years. Nevertheless, the fact that Teacher continued in his research, testified that he was the not one to give up easily.


    However, after he met Yunzhu once again, Lin Mengya could see that he had become inattentive to his work. In addition, he had been trying ways and means to inquire about Yunzhu, from Lin Mengya.


    In reality, these two lovers were unable to let go of their emotions for each other. Unfortunately, it seemed unlikely that they would ever revive their former relationship, after all that had happened.


    ¡°Things had come to this state, it¡¯s no longer important if we ever meet again or not. Oh, I suppose you haven¡¯t forgotten what you promised me you would do? I¡¯ve set up everything there, so we¡¯re just waiting for you to go over to treat the patients.¡±


    Surely Lin Mengya did not forget what she promised Yunzhu, which was to help someone neutralize the poison in his body. After thinking over it, the two of them made an appointment for two days later, when Yunzhu would bring Lin Mengya over to meet the patient.


    ¡°Oh yes, you should go over and have a look at the situation, being the overall in-charge of Sanjue Hall. Many who gathered there are people who wish to put behind their former vagrant life. I am afraid it won¡¯t be easy for them to completely disengage themselves from their past concerns.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Indeed Qinghu had been talking about this matter to her.


    However, she had been preoccupied by other matters, so much so she was unable to attend to this matter.


    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    Based on her financial situation, as well as her proprietorship of Restaurant Ruyi, she did not have to worry about finances. The only trouble now was that they had not settled on the candidate for the position of master of Sanjue Hall.


    She was hoping to set up an organization that had a strong network. As the mastermind behind the scenes, naturally she would want to remain anonymous, and somewhat untraceable.


    She knocked her head lightly with her knuckles, as she realized to her dismay that she could longer enjoy the good times when she could just be a shopkeeper, who lived at ease.


    She bade farewell the two warm-hearted oldies of the Bais in a hurry to go back the prince¡¯s mansion. By the time she arrived, the sky was completely dark.


    Before she entered the gates, Steward Deng ran up to her to receive her, looking as if he had found his savior.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Mistress. If you¡¯ve delayed any further in coming back, the prince would be sending someone to the Lins to get you back.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her brows a little. She had only been away from the mansion for a day. Did Concubine De create trouble out of nothing again?


    She walked through the courtyard and arrived at Long Tianyu¡¯s Qinwu Courtyard. It was then she realized that the study was filled with a group of dejected-looking men.


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, Princess Yu is here.¡±


    As Steward Deng raised his voice to announce the arrival of the princess, all eyes in the study turned to look at Lin Mengya fervently.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s happened?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked, with some hesitation. She had just set foot in the study, and she could sense the solemn atmosphere that filled the air.


    Long Tianyu was standing by the window at the moment, with his brows tightly knitted. She wondered what he was thinking about.


    ¡°You may excuse yourself for now. I¡¯ll handle the rest of the matter.¡±


    Something did not feel quite right in the silence that ensued. Surely Long Tianyu would not have gathered all his men here, if he had not met with some major problems.


    Lin Mengya walked up to Long Tianyu quietly, reached out her hand to smooth out the creases on his clothes, and in a gentle voice, said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go into the palace? Did the Crown Prince try to make things difficult for you?¡±


    At the mention of the Crown Prince, a look of impatience flashed across his deep set eyes.


    ¡°The Crown Prince wants to me prepare the feast for the prayer for blessings after the Winter Solstice celebrations, but he did not mention this to me before today. Now I¡¯m left with only a few days to prepare. Obviously his purpose is to embarrass me in front of all our elders and relatives!¡±


    So this was the reason! Immediately, Lin Mengya understood why Long Tianyu was enraged.


    The feast for the prayer for blessings was a banquet meant to entertain the elders and relatives in the family. If there was even anything that was not properly prepared, Long Tianyu would become a laughing stock.


    However, Lin Mengya supposed Long Tianyu would not be confounded by the mere task of organizing a banquet?


    ¡°Then, what are you so anxious over, Your Highness?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Long Tianyu gave her a glance and said coldly, ¡°The yearly banquet for the prayer for blessings is a great day of entertainment for the elders and relatives in the family. According to the rules, the organizer is expected come out with an original idea for the program, but Father has been bedridden, due to his illness. If we overdo it, we will be accused of being unfilial. On the other hand, if we are too solemn about it, people would complain that we are dampening the festive spirit.¡±


    Lin Mengya understood Long Tianyu¡¯s concerns, after pondering over it. However, she believed that Long Tianyu was totally capable of solving the problem.


    Looking at his facial expression, which was filled with anger, she had the feeling that Long Tianyu was merely acting like a child in front of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? Let me handle it. Just help me look for some of the best dancers in the capital city. As for the rest, just leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 240 The Sudden Attack

    Seeing the faint smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face, Long Tianyu swallowed the idea which he wanted to say.


    ¡°Was his princess wife going to give him a surprise?¡±


    ¡°So isn¡¯t it just a program that you have to conduct? Oh yes, there¡¯s something else I want to discuss with you, Your Highness.¡±


    She was wearing a sweet smile and her eyes were beaming with such brilliance that it made Long Tianyu¡¯s heart quiver. He wondered what this lass was up to once again. What antics would she be pulling on some unlucky person?


    Subconsciously, a relaxed smile broke out on Long Tianyu¡¯s face. Even he was not aware of the loving tenderness in his own expression.


    ¡°What is it about?¡±


    It seemed that he had not turned down any of Lin Mengya¡¯s requests lately. While her thoughts and ideas were like fireworks that were hard to grasp, no one was able to see through her intentions, until the moment it burned brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what will be the decoration theme for the day, as I will be drawing something according to the same theme. Please help me source the best workmen who can get everything ready in time. We will become an overnight celebrity during the banquet.¡±


    On that day, all the elders and relatives would be present in the palace. If she was able to produce an outstanding work of art, Long Tianyu would receive further recognition. She really enjoyed seeing the dejected look on the Crown Prince, but she had to strictly ensure that no one disrupted what she was going to do in the coming few days.


    Lin Mengya was so immersed in her thoughts that she was totally unaware that the belt on her cloak had come loose, when she hurried in with quick steps.


    Glancing at Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu was concerned that she would catch a cold, because unlike the Liuxin Courtyard, which was warm like spring or summer, it was rather cold here. He instinctively reached out his hand to fasten the belt of her cloak.


    He nimbly made a knot on the belt with his slender fingers, thereby closing the gap between the two of them. Lin Mengya, who snapped back to reality all of a sudden, looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s face, which was only inches away for hers. Immediately, her pretty face blushed deeply from embarrassment.


    ¡°Watch out, lest you catch a cold.¡±


    The coals used in Lin Mengya¡¯s room were silvery coals handpicked by Long Tianyu. They did not emit any unpleasant odor when burning. Instead, there was a sweet-smelling aroma when the coals burned.


    Although Long Tianyu did not verbalize his concern for her, he had always taken careful note of her every need. He was aware that she did not like people to keep a close watch over her, so he had commanded his guards to stay hidden and protect her in secret. Even he did not inquire much about her whereabouts from those guards.


    It was only because he knew that Lin Mengya would not do anything to harm him.


    ¡°Oh, thank you£¬Your Highness.¡±


    Although his eyes and eyebrows were steadfast and cold, from her perspective, somehow it broke her heart to see the hardness in him.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is so cold in the study. Why don¡¯t you come with me to my courtyard?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s long, slender fingers were a little red. Although he was generally not afraid of cold, the temperature in his study was freezing, like being in an icehouse. What would she do if he fell ill from the chill?


    Without hesitating, Lin Mengya stretched out her delicate and warm hands to grab hold of Long Tianyu¡¯s hands, breathing on them, and rubbing his hands between her palms.


    ¡°Look how cold your hands are. Steward Deng, will you carry all of the Prince¡¯s books and documents to my room. It¡¯s so cold. Let¡¯s all have a bowl of hot chicken soup each.¡±


    Standing outside the room, Steward Deng and Lin Kui exchanged smiles. The beautiful couple in the room seemed to bring warmth to this frigid winter.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s attentive and sweet gesture of warming Long Tianyu¡¯s hands, was like a warm current that flowed into Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    Although his Emperor father had doted on him since he was young, his father had always held on to the belief that a man should be hard-hearted, so he would not be taken down.


    Maid Jinyue was the only person who would prepare a small heater, cotton clothes and pants for him, during winter time.


    There were none other than Lin Mengya, who showed him warmth and tenderness.


    ¡°Look, now they won¡¯t be so icy cold. You can¡¯t really write smoothly if your fingers are stiff from the cold, right?¡±


    Lifting her petite face to Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya smiled as she commented, only to see his eyes looking deeply at her. They were like a bottomless well, which Lin Mengya could not tear her eyes away from.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Her pink lips parted a little and her cheeks blushed a little, making her look so lovely. Without hesitation, Long Tianyu lowered his head and pressed his thin lips onto Lin Mengya¡¯s lips.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s breath came on her abruptly and forcefully, and Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth was closed, as she was totally unprepared.


    In reality, his kissing skill was not fantastic. However, this gentle contact had sucked away all her energy in an instant.


    It felt as if she had been struck with an immobility curse. She leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, as her cheeks turned a deep red, like a ripened apple ready to be harvested in autumn.


    In her heart, however, she was cursing herself for being so useless. Was this not merely a kiss? Why were her legs turning into jelly?


    She had to admit that she had been preoccupied with her research in her previous life, and she was totally inexperienced, when it came to her love life. She was reacting in this way, probably because she was not used to this new experience.


    She stole a glance at Long Tianyu, and realized that this perpetrator was not doing any better.


    How ridiculous of him to initiate a kiss on a woman!


    Long Tianyu may have appeared calm, but in reality, a great earthquake had just occurred inside him, which turned his world upside down.


    To be honest, he had never felt repulsed by Lin Mengya¡¯s nearness. Being at close quarters was one thing, but having such an intimate contact, was another thing entirely.


    At this moment, his thoughts were in a whirl. Her lips were so soft and her breath so fresh, he was not in the least repelled by her. The mind of this cold and relentless Prince Yu, had suddenly gone blank, over a kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Your Highness! Those¡­ things, I¡¯ve asked Steward Deng to carry them over. Please check if I¡¯ve left out anything you might need.¡±


    Lin Mengya, feeling her cheeks burning, turned to leave immediately.


    Heavens! She and Long Tianyu had actually kissed! And it was not under the influence of any drugs. Why then did she feel this burning sensation in her? Why was she feeling more intoxicated than if she had taken some medication?


    Once outside, the cold air hit her face and Lin Mengya calmed down a little, as she patted her face.


    Goodness! Why was she unable to stay calm and collected, given she had transcended from the modern world, to come to this world?


    Reflecting on her reaction a moment ago, Lin Mengya started scolding herself quietly for indulging herself. It was not necessary to act like a pure and innocent young girl over a kiss!


    It was all Long Tianyu¡¯s fault! How could he be so handsome, in the first place?


    The atmosphere felt bizarre the moment Long Tianyu entered the main hall in the Liuxin Courtyard, and the strange ambience lingered.


    The four maidservants, together with two other maids who tagged along, looked at Steward Deng and Lin Kui in surprise, as they carried Long Tianyu¡¯s belongings from his study, one by one into the princess¡¯s room.


    The most unusual thing of all was that the usually thick-skinned Lin Mengya had rushed in with blushing cheeks. Moreover, no one had yet been able to get her to come out of her room, after she dashed in.


    Following that, Long Tianyu, who had a weird expression on his face, strode into the room, sat down at the study table and began going through the documents, looking unruffled.


    Although Lin Mengya did not come out of her room, she had instructed Baiji and Baizhi to bring her ginseng tea and snacks. Neither Long Tianyu nor Lin Mengya, separated by a thin wall, were willing to take the first step forward.


    Perhaps they were avoiding each other.


    Lin Mengya had changed into her casual clothes in the inner chamber of her room. She wondered if it was because the weather tonight was rather warm, or could there be other reasons for her feeling hot all over?


    All she could do was to leave the windows open, as she looked out at the moonlit sky.


    However, Xiaoyu and Qinghu had chosen to ignore Long Tianyu, whose presence was an eyesore to them.


    Under Long Tiaohao¡¯s cold stare, they entered Lin Mengya¡¯s room.


    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows, but held back his dissatisfaction. Forget it, anyway the four maidservants were with Lin Mengya in her room. He supposed the two men would not have the audacity to do anything against the law.


    ¡°Master? Master?¡±


    Baiji called out gently to Lin Mengya, when she saw that Lin Mengya was in a daze.


    Lin Mengya appeared to have woken up from a dream, as she looked at her maidservant with big, liquid eyes. Those eyes looked so lovable.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    She batted her lashes, which looked like the wings of a flapping butterfly. Her intelligent mind had stopped working, much like a computer that had crashed.


    Baiji covered her mouth to smother a chuckle.


    ¡°Prince Yu must has a way with things. Otherwise, we won¡¯t ever have a chance to see our master in a daze, our entire lives.¡±


    It was only when Lin Mengya heard Baiji¡¯s teasing, that she realized just how much she had caused herself to be embarrassed.


    She waved her hand in the air as if it were coming down on Baiji, and refusing to let Baiji off so easily, she said,


    ¡°What an audacious maidservant! I¡¯m going to beat you up to the point, that you will cry for your dad and mom.¡±


    In an instant, the room reverberated with the sounds of laugher.


    ¡°I surrender, I surrender, Master. Please let me off.¡±


    Baiji, who was cornered and being tickled by Lin Mengya continuously, quickly begged for mercy.


    It was then that Lin Mengya stopped tickling Baiji. With all the joking around started by Baiji, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that she had a task to complete, when she gathered the people here today.


    She cleared her throat so that those around her who were laughing hysterically a moment ago gathered around her as she said,


    ¡°There is a mission which I need everyone¡¯s help in.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not going to reveal to you the entire plan. I¡¯ll divide the tasks of the mission among you. In this way, you will only receive the information regarding your own part of the task. I would also like to request that you keep each of your assigned tasks a secret. You¡¯re not to inquire about another person¡¯s task. However, please rest be assured that the task I will be allocating to you will be within your abilities. If it is beyond your ability, I will be there to help. This is an important matter. At the same time, we have to rush. I hope everyone will be able to complete your tasks before the Winter Solstice celebration.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s request made everyone perk up, and their expressions turned solemn.


    The thin wall was unable to totally block out the conversation going on at the other side.


    Long Tianyu held the brush with his long, slender fingers. For the first time, he was totally entranced.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Your Highness?¡±


    The people in the room seemed to be discussing something. Gregarious waves of laughter could be heard from time to time, and they lightened the mood of those people who heard them.


    All of a sudden, his curiosity was aroused. He started to wonder what those people in the room were talking about.


    ¡°What do you think they are doing?¡±


    Steward Deng, who was grinding the black lead, stopped his task. He looked at Long Tianyu, stunned. Had the prince¡ª the prince actually started noticing the other people around him?

 Chapter 241 The Eve of the Sacrificial Offering

    ¡°As a subordinate, I feel that it must be because of what¡¯s happening in the household. It is after all not easy for the princess to manage all the matter in the mansion.¡±


    Long Tianyu usually did not get involved in the matters in the mansion, but Steward Deng knew that there were just too many things to handle in the huge prince¡¯s mansion, given that more people had been added to it recently.


    However, the princess had been extremely organized in handling the matters, so much so, Steward Deng, who was the head steward, was relieved of many miscellaneous matters.


    ¡°The princess is indeed very capable.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked down and smiled slightly as he jotted down his comments on the documents with his brush pen. For some unknown reasons, the sound of her laughter created an inexpressible sensation in his heart.


    ¡°Your Highness, indeed it is about the time of your age to continue the family line by conceiving an heir.¡±


    Steward Deng, an old subject to their family, had been very faithful. He was more anxious than anyone else regarding the matter of the prince continuing the family¡¯s bloodline.


    Long Tianyu chose to remain silent, although he knew that heirs in the royal family were looked upon highly.


    The Emperor had eleven sons, some of whom had died prematurely at a young age.


    For this reason, the Emperor was very strict with the princes who had come of age and had set very high expectations for them. He had great hopes for all the princes, expecting them to grow into excellent talents.


    At this moment, however, the Crown Prince was ambitious and the Queen, dictatorial. The princes who had grown into adulthood had been bestowed the status of dukes. Even so, they barely break free from the Queen¡¯s clutches.


    The remaining princes who had not reached adulthood, or those little princes who were from sons of waning consorts, were under the Queen¡¯s dominance.


    If Long Tianyu were to conceive a son now, he would become a thorn in the Queen¡¯s eyes, a thorn in her flesh.


    He did not wish his family members or children to be exposed to such dangers.


    ¡°Health-wise, the princess is not in the top form now, so this is not the best time to conceive. We¡¯ll have to wait for this matter.¡±


    This was not the first time that his subordinates had tried to talk him into having children.


    Some time back, a few people had suggested to him to take a vice Princess, or even just take in some concubines. However, Long Tianyu had either responded with silence or use other excuses to turn them down.


    There were enough women in the mansion. He almost set the backyard on fire over Jiang Ruqing and Baishao.


    Teacher was right after all. Women were troublesome beasts. It would be wise to keep a safe distance from them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this anymore. I¡¯ve my plans.¡±


    Steward Deng stole a glance at Long Tianyu and sighed in his heart. The prince was still his old self, who loved to keep things in his heart.


    As for Lin Mengya, she had settled all the necessary arrangements.


    According to her plans, they would able to shine forth and be the spotlight at the banquet for prayer for blessings. However, she needed to make special arrangements if she wanted the Crown Prince and the Queen to get the worst of it and be unable to make any noise about it.


    ¡°Alright, I have delegated the tasks to all of you. If you succeed in your tasks, the prince will reward you handsomely.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes into crescent shapes. She had done Long Tianyu a great favor and supposed it would not be too much to ask for rewards.


    Going through and signing the documents at this moment, Long Tianyu¡¯s hands were trembling a little.


    Following that, there was a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth.


    This cheeky lass was eyeing on his private wealth again.


    From that day on, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya started their life of living together in a somewhat awkward manner.


    When he went out to handle some administrative matters, she would be at home, training the singers how to dance.


    At night, when he was going through the documents under the lamps, she would be chit-chatting with her maidservants in the room.


    He would frequently find either chicken soup or ginseng tea sitting on his desk. They were a display of Lin Mengya¡¯s loving intentions to him. However, they seemed to be avoiding each other. They had been treating each other politely while living under the same roof.


    Three days just passed in the twinkling of an eye. Under the watchful supervision, Lin Mengya had organized everything orderly as the preparation proceeded as planned.


    Lord Qin would come by the prince¡¯s mansion every day to instruct them on the ceremonial requirement and manners of the prayer for blessings for four hours.


    It was only during these times that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were not acting so reserved and polite towards each other. After all, they were supposed to be a loving couple in the eyes of the outsiders.


    Lin Mengya had put on the loose ceremonial costumes at this moment. Cupping her hands, she meticulously went through the steps of offering the sacrifices under Old Mr. Qin¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Very good. Your movements are naturally flowing in a practiced manner. No one would believe that you¡¯re unfamiliar with the movements. From what I can see, you have inherited the late Queen¡¯s mannerisms.¡±


    Strangely indeed, Lin Mengya found the actions and movements to be familiar. They were unforced and natural, like how a gentle and delicate lady would be. Her composure and dignified mannerism were not below that of the princesses in the palace.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya tried to sound modest and declined Lord Qin¡¯s implied praises.


    She was perplexed too. Could it because she had a higher capacity of understanding and grasping certain things because she had transcended time from the modern world?


    When Lord Qin saw that Lin Mengya had mastered what was required of her, without making any mistakes, he turned his attention to Long Tianyu.


    As a member of the royal family, Long Tianyu was only second to the Crown Prince in terms of importance.


    Dressed in black, Long Tianyu, who was in the spacious hall, was seen taking in the instruction solemnly and paying scrupulous attention to everything that was said.


    Lin Mengya would be participating in a small part of the Winter Solstice sacrifice, while Long Tianyu had to be fully involved from the beginning to the end of the ceremony. For this reason, Lord Qin was especially demanding on him. Not only was he expected to behave with composure and accuracy in all his actions, but it was also required of him to display the demeanor expected of the royals.


    His handsome profile appeared tensed, but Lin Mengya always had the feeling that some people were like Long Tianyu. Although he was going through something so tedious and dry, he did not fail to give others the feeling of elegance and nobility.


    Lin Mengya just could not get enough of him. As she sat there, her eyes were fixed on Long Tianyu, who was going through the bowing actions. Even she was unaware of how starry-eyed and infatuated she looked.


    ¡°My dear lass, your eyeballs would be stuck to his body if continue staring at him in this way.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned at the sour-toned voice that spoke. As expected, it was Qinghu dressed in woman¡¯s clothes.


    There had been many outsiders in their house in the last few days which rendered him no other choices but reverted to his old practice of dressing up as a woman, given that Lin Mengya could not possibly stay in her courtyard all day.


    However, Lin Mengya was beginning to suspect that this guy had a strange inclination towards transvestism.


    A while ago, he was a flirty aunty, but these few days, he had turned into an innocent and pure pretty lady.


    The accessories he was wearing including the hairpin and the coordination of style in his dressing were apparently carefully thought through.


    At this moment, he was biting his lips as he tried to act coy, looking like an innocent adolescent girl.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m too good-looking, so naturally I have to dress prettily to compliment my good looks. I thought you¡¯re training those dancers in the backyard, why are you here?¡±


    Qinghu cast a look of disdain at Long Tianyu, but he had the privilege to go into Lin Mengya¡¯s room every night to speak with her.


    Although Long Tianyu never failed to glare at him every time he came out from Lin Mengya¡¯s room, he was completely unfazed about Long Tianyu¡¯s death glare, given his status.


    Qinghu would usually walk back to his room, looking confident and even complacent.


    ¡°We are almost done with the training, but our main dancer, Yue Xiang was absent today. I¡¯ve sent someone to find out if she hasn¡¯t come because she was unwell last night.¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly at Qinghu¡¯s words. Yue Xiang was the most well-known dancer in the whole of the capital city.


    Not only did she have a beautiful and flexible body, but she was also quick at picking up new things. At this moment, every second spent practicing the dance was critical. Lin Mengya felt uneasy that Yue Xiang had fallen ill at this time.


    ¡°Can you make a trip personally to have a look. At least we will be able to handle this matter immediately if there really was an accident.¡±


    Qinghu nodded and turned to leave.


    In three days¡¯ time, it would be the Winter Solstice celebration as well as the banquet for the prayer of blessings. There better not be any hiccups.


    Three days packed with activities quickly passed. In the capital city, the long-awaited Winter Solstice celebration, as well as the banquet for the sacrificial offering had finally arrived.


    This was a big day to be celebrated together with the people of the entire nation. Early in the morning, the route from the Imperial Ancestral Temple all the way to the palace was packed with the common people that the crowd was literally impenetrable.


    Before sunrise, Lin Mengya had followed Long Tianyu and Concubine De into the palace.


    She would be dressing up in the most splendid clothes there, and thereafter, she was to follow Long Tianyu to the Imperial Ancestral Temple to pray for blessings for the nation.


    Being Princess Yu, as well as the daughter of the great army general, Marquis Zhennan, her identity was one of exceptional status.


    The moment Lin Mengya put on the finely elaborate costume, she immediately turned into a breath-taking beauty.


    Her waist was wrapped around by a waistband embroidered with patterns of the green phoenix and held together at the ends by the head of the phoenix made of white jade biting on to a white jade pearl.


    To the right and left of the waistband hung purses containing spices as well as a unique jade token befitting for a princess.


    On her feet were a pair of lady¡¯s shoes embroidered with all kinds of pearls and precious stones. With their soles made from calf leather, the shoes felt soft and warm on her feet. However, they were only seen occasionally as they were covered by the hem of her long and wide dress most of the time.


    There were altogether eight exquisite hairpins on her head, which coiled her silky, black hair into an elegant hairstyle in the shape of Chinese ingot. Together with the phoenix-patterned hairpins, she exuberating unstoppable charm.


    Her almost perfect facial features, compared to half a year ago, was no longer girlish and juvenile. Neither did she resemble the consorts in the palace whose beauty was somewhat lifeless.


    Looking around, Lin Mengya gave the impression that she was a quick-witted lady. Her bright red lips looked rather dignified and even a little domineering.


    Lin Mengya looked at herself in the mirror, thinking that everything about her looked somewhat surreal.


    The extremely beautiful lady in the mirror was carrying herself with such grace that she could hardly believe that it was indeed her.


    ¡°Your Highness the princess, the time has come for you to get going. The prince is waiting in the courtyard for you.¡±


    The four maidservants were adorned in pastel-colored clothes meant for the palace. In reality, each of them was exuberating her beauty in her unique way compared to Lin Mengya¡¯s magnificence and extravagance.


    The second the mistress, together with her maidservants, making up the five of them, appeared at the courtyard, all the people¡¯s eyes were attracted to them.


    Standing amid the courtyard was Long Tianyu. He had fixed his eyes on his wife, who walked towards him, with a stunned look in his eyes.


    The woman before his eyes was so stunningly beautiful. The bright red costume she was wearing was especially flattering to her snow-white complexion.


    She was wearing a faint smile on her face and looking so gorgeous. Her eyes were crystal clear as if they were able to penetrate all things on earth.


    With light steps, she also walked towards Long Tianyu and came to stand next to him. She was like a fairy who had descended from heaven.


    Suddenly, the marriage scene between the two of them came to Long Tianyu¡¯s mind.


    He remembered that she was also wearing a big red dress. However, at that point in time, he was still totally clueless about the changes his princess was going to make in his life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, Your Highness,¡± Lin Mengya parted her lips and spoke with a tender voice.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Long Tianyu held on to her delicate hands and proceeded on their journey side by side.


    Outside, the sedans for the both of them had been waiting.


    Lin Mengya squeezed Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and she gave him a supportive look in the eye.

 Chapter 242 The Winter Solstice Sacrificial Offering

    In accordance with the customs, all members of the royal family were required to circumvent the city once before entering the Imperial Ancestral Temple. This signified that they would go through thick and thin with all the people.


    During this time, the ministers and court officials trailed behind them. It was not often that one would witness such a bustling atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya, seated on a sedan chair, had to maintain her deportment at all times wherever she was.


    In fact, it was rather tiring to do that.


    It had only been a while but Lin Mengya was already aching at her waist and back and she was also having leg cramps.


    She wished she could get up and stretch herself but was afraid that the people might see her doing it and that might bring shame to Long Tianyu.


    When they were barely half-way through the procession, she felt that her neck was almost breaking from the weight of her head.


    The eight hairpins she was wearing were made of real precious stones and jewels. How was her delicate and thin neck able to hold up such a heavy weight.


    Her only hope was for her neck to be able to move by the time they arrived at the Imperial Ancestral Temple.


    All the around them, the common people had gotten down on their knees to bow to them. There were reverence and fear on all their faces, young and old.


    Lin Mengya had a sudden realization of why the common people looked forward to meeting a good sovereign. These very people who made up the entire nation knew that a life of peace and quiet was possible only if their ruler was one who was enlightened and wise.


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s back as a thought came to her. Based on the Crown Prince¡¯s character, he was definitely not meant to be a wise king of a dynasty. In this case, would Long Tianyu be the next best choice?


    The sedan chair carrying the members of the royal family finally arrived at the Imperial Ancestral Temple.


    Inside the temple, everything had been properly set up and prepared by the government officials. Before the sacrificial offering ceremony even began, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were expected to be ready and waiting at the side chamber.


    Despite the fact that she was only required to participate in a handful of activities during the entire sacrificial ceremony, as a royal daughter-in-law, she was expected to be present for the entire duration.


    The bejeweled shoes she was wearing on her feet were indeed gorgeous, and she was certain that she would be paralyzed if she were to remain standing in them the entire afternoon.


    As she sat in the side chamber, her four maidservants were by her side serving her. Having followed her everywhere throughout the morning, they were surely aching all over, although they clenched their jaws and continued on.


    ¡°In a while, when I go out to participate in the sacrificial ceremony, all of you should remain here and take a rest. After all, I would be surrounded by the maids from the palace who would be reminding me of what I need to do. I suppose nothing could go wrong.¡±


    The Crown Prince and the Queen would be the first to offer sacrifices and they would naturally speak some auspicious words in their prayer for agriculturally favorable weather. Thereafter, the princes and dukes, accompanied by their consorts would follow suit. Finally, the Crown Prince would lead both the civil and military officials to pay their respects. This would be the finale for the ceremony.


    The entire procedure had to be carried out properly and strictly adhering to the regulations. Every action and gesture had to be in accordance with the specifications.


    What was to be done was every bit related to the rise and fall of the entire nation, therefore no one dared commit any mistake.


    All four of Lin Mengya¡¯s maids had wanted to follow her, but eventually nodded reluctantly after Lin Mengya insisted.


    ¡°Your Highness the princess, the ceremony has started. Please go out to join in the ceremony.¡±


    A voice sounded respectfully from an official outside the side chamber. Lin Mengya smoothed her clothes and walked through the door solemnly with reverence.


    Ha, it was indeed such a grand occasion.


    Back in modern times, she had once seen an imitation of the sacrificial ceremony of the olden times.


    However, compared to what she was seeing at this moment, the imitation version was not as good as it looked.


    The modern people were merely trying to entertain themselves. It was done mainly for the purpose of attracting tourists. It might look like a proper ceremony on the surface, but it lacked the sincerity in praying for blessings during the ancient times.


    Regardless of the royal family, noble families or the families of the common people, all people were hoping for the blessing and joy of a rich harvest from heaven in the new year ahead.


    Lin Mengya might not fully grasp the concept, she was nonetheless infected by the ambiance. Perhaps she ought to pray sincerely. After all, had she not experienced the transcending of the soul, which did not make sense to her?


    ¡°The Winter Solstice sacrificial ceremony officially starts now¡ª¡±


    A ceremonial official in dark red costume proclaimed with a deep and far-reaching voice, so much so that even the people afar off were able to hear him loud and clear.


    All of a sudden, the bustling main hall of the temple became quiet. All the people bowed their heads and restrained their voices in fear that they would provoke the heavens.


    The ceremonial official held up the prayer wishes written by the late Emperor on a golden scroll and started reading to the people aloud.


    Lin Mengya looked straight ahead at the altar in front as she mumbled the things which Lord Qin had instructed her. In a while, she only needed to stay by Long Tianyu¡¯s side to bow and worship, after which, she would stand stationary like a pillar. That was it.


    In the great hall of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, all the people bowed down in reverence.


    Lin Mengya knelt on her spot where she was able to have a strategic view of everyone and what was going on.


    The Queen, dressed in royal yellow, was wearing a tall headgear which made her look exceptionally elegant and classy.


    The Crown Prince, who had knelt down beside her, was also dressed in a royal yellow costume. The mother-and-son pair stood out among the rest at the sacrificial altar. They were unique in that they were the only ones dressed in royal yellow.


    Lin Mengya snorted quietly and she thought the pair ought to think that the status of the Queen and the Crown Prince were the highest honor.


    However, she was going to bring these two people down from the high places at the altar.


    The thought of taking revenge for Elder Sister Yue Ting was always at the back of her mind like a thorn in her heart. She was unable to forget about it.


    After the Queen and the Crown Prince went through the complicated bows and completed the rites, it was the turn of other members of the royal families to pay their respects.


    Soon, it was Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s turn. According to the rules, she and Long Tianyu were supposed to obtain the incense burner with incense added from the ceremonial official. Thereafter, they could go to the temple to worship.


    The ceremonial official, dressed in a dark red costume, went around Lin Mengya once. However, his face fell the moment he saw the phoenix on her costume.


    ¡°Princess Yu, is there anything inappropriate about your¡­ your dressing?¡±


    During the ceremony, the ceremonial official¡¯s question did not seem obvious to her.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya turned to look at him and smiled steadily, saying, ¡°The dress had been delivered by the personnel from the Ministry of Internal Orders. Is there anything inappropriate with it?¡±


    A mix of expression appeared on the face of the ceremonial official. Eventually, he ran all the way to the head eunuch who was in charge of this sacrificial ceremony.


    ¡°Eunuch Huang, quickly come and have a look. Something grave has happened!¡±


    Eunuch Huang, who was waiting on the Queen, gave the ceremonial official a hard stare, dragged him aside and asked with a quiet voice, saying, ¡°Do you need some spanking? How could you spout such nonsense? You¡¯ve got to watch out lest you offend the important people!¡±


    The ceremonial official did not dare make a big scene but whispered into Eunuch Huang¡¯s ears all that had happened.


    ¡°This is a serious matter and you are not to speak without thinking. Are you sure of what you saw? Are you speaking the truth?¡±


    The ceremonial official nodded immediately. Given that this was a matter of life and death, if he were to make a mistake, the ministers would skin him alive even if Eunuch Huang were to let him off.


    ¡°Alright, I understand the situation now. You may go. I have to speak to the Queen. Please ask Princess Yu to wait at the side chamber, then invite some of the ministers and royal elders over.¡±


    The ceremony had been put on hold for now because of this matter regarding Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows as he looked at the perfectly dressed up woman by his side. He had clearly seen the expression on the face of that ceremonial official just now.


    What complicating issue arose?


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Long Tianyu had a bad feeling about this. He knew the Queen¡¯s ploy too well.


    She would use a just and honorable reason to lay a hand on Lin Mengya. In this way, not only would she stop people from complaining about it, but not even General Lin could find faults with her.


    He had gone through everything Lin Mengya was wearing before they left for the ceremony. Could he have left out any details?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, please go ahead to pay your respects to the ancestors. Thereafter, you may come to look for me. Otherwise, people may say that you delayed paying respects to ancestors because of a woman.¡±


    Even since the day the costume had been delivered to Lin Mengya, she had the feeling that the Queen would find faults with her during the sacrificial ceremony.


    Unfortunately, there was no way she could tailor another new costume in time for this. She had to make do with this ¡®out of specification¡¯ costume to attend the ceremony.


    It was obvious that the ceremonial official had been planted by them. It was impossible for him to coincidentally spot the small mistake so easily and clearly.


    Indeed this was exactly what the Queen was like, meticulous and thorough, so much so that it was hard to get away from her ploy.


    ¡°Your Highness Princess Yu, there really was something inappropriate about the costume you are wearing. Please come with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, gave Long Tianyu a look of reassurance, and then strode towards the side chamber.


    Music could be heard playing outside. The members of the royal family and relatives took their turns to pay their respects to the ancestors and she was the only one in the side chamber, awaiting her unpredictable fate.


    ¡°Your Highness Princess Yu, I¡¯m the overall eunuch in charge of this sacrificial ceremony. A protocol officer reported that there is something inappropriate with your costume, so, I had you here to check it, but I mean no offense.¡±


    The words of the eunuch who was the overall in-charge made sense and Lin Mengya found it difficult not to comply.


    ¡°What you said is indeed reasonable. The sacrificial ceremony is not to be trifled with.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat upright and still, thinking that the Queen was indeed scheming.


    There was a problem with Lin Mengya¡¯s costume and now she was not allowed to enter the temple to offer sacrifices. Even if she eventually escaped the costume crisis, she would still be accused of being disrespectful towards the ancestors.


    If she could not break free from the accusation regarding the costume, she would have to bear the guilt of committing an unforgivable crime. Either way, she had gotten into a worrisome situation.


    Of course, if she was accused of the former, she could still blame it on the ceremonial official for making the mistake.


    However, the Queen ought to have made a carefully calculated move. This time, Lin Mengya would not be able to get away and escape. The Queen was going all out to make sure this was the end of Lin Mengya.


    Contrary to her expectation, even her father would not be able to protect her.


    Eunuch Huang smiled obsequiously at Lin Mengya as he made her wait for a while. Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, fearing that she would meet her end soon.


    ¡°The Queen has arrived¡ª¡±


    ¡°Prince Chongshan has arrived¡ª¡±


    ¡°Prince Lishan has arrived¡ª¡±


    Halfway through the sacrificial ceremony, a few of the relatives of the royal family were led by the Queen to the side chamber.


    Lin Mengya knew these princes. The Queen, in order to clear herself of any suspicion, had invited these upright and plainspoken members of the royal family to be the judges.


    Adorned with an exquisite phoenix crown, the Queen looked at Lin Mengya with a pair of cold eyes filled with arrogance and contempt.


    All Lin Mengya could do was to bow her head in greetings to the relatives according to the rules.

 Chapter 243 Herbaceous Peony

    ¡°My greetings to the Queen and Royal Uncles.¡±


    Even at this very moment, there was not a tinge of panic in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    No doubt she was wearing the costume in question, but that did not mean she was guilty of any sins.


    The senior members of the royal family initially thought that they would be greeted with a teary and weepy daughter-in-law. Little did they expect that the lady before their eyes was composed, exceptionally beautiful and elegant. She definitely did not appear to be one to break the rules purposely.


    ¡°You may arise, and don¡¯t blame me. After all, the sacrificial ceremony pertains to the nation¡¯s rise and fall. Therefore, it¡¯s not something we could trifle with. The princes present are of good moral standing and reputation. They will not allow you to be wrongly accused.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and retreated to the side as she awaited the judgment upon her.


    ¡°Eunuch Huang, you were saying that there¡¯s a problem with Princess Yu¡¯s costume. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The Queen, playing the dominant role here, would not give any chance for herself to be exposed. Therefore, Eunuch Huang naturally became the object of questioning.


    Eunuch Huang, who tried to look just and firm a moment ago, changed the expression on his face immediately as he said, ¡°In response to Your Highness¡¯s question, it was the ceremonial official in charge of the incense who spotted the inappropriate pattern on Princess Yu¡¯s costume.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The ceremonial official claimed that the phoenix on her costume was a seven-color phoenix. The supposed pattern of a herbaceous peony had turned out to be a peony!¡±


    The faces of the elders turned pale at Eunuch Huang¡¯s words.


    Only the Queen had the privilege to put on a costume of such specification with the pattern of the seven-color phoenix wearing a peony. Princess Yu had broken a golden rule by having such a pattern on her costume.


    This was especially unacceptable during the Winter Solstice sacrificial ceremony. It was as good as rebellion!


    ¡°Are you very sure you¡¯ve clearly seen it? This is a grave matter. Don¡¯t you wrongly accuse Princess Yu!¡±


    A bearded King of Chongshan demanded as he shot a glare at Eunuch Huang.


    Immediately, Eunuch Huang nudged the ceremonial official forward and he bowed to the King of Chongshang and instantly replied, saying, ¡°Without a doubt. I had a careful look at it. Although I didn¡¯t quite understand, the colorful phoenix on Princess Yu¡¯s costume had purple eyes, and there was a pattern of peony on it. I¡¯m sure I did not make a mistake!¡±


    As the ceremonial official confirmed what he saw, Lin Mengya was once again plunged deeper into danger.


    The suspicious eyes of all the people in the side chamber fell on Lin Mengya. However, she remained composed as if nothing had happened. She smiled politely as she took in all the finger-pointing calmly.


    The poise with which Lin Mengya carried herself earned the admiration of the two senior princes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t simply base our judgment on these two people¡¯s claims. Princess Yu, given that this all started with you, do you have anything to say to defend yourself?¡±


    By now, Prince Lishan had put on a straight face. However, there was a tinge of tenderness in his eyes.


    After all, Princess Yu carried herself with such grace it made him think that she was probably just unlucky to have gotten into this mess.


    Although the senior princes were not involved in palace matters, they were still aware of some of the things going on in the palace.


    Although the Queen rarely erred on important matters, she was lacking in magnanimity in terms of her forbearance towards others. Moreover, all the costumes came from the palace¡¯s internal department in charge of costumes. Princess Yu was simply too careless to have fallen into someone¡¯s ploy.


    ¡°What the ceremonial official and Eunuch Huang said¡ª¡± Lin Mengya purposely paused, then continued.


    ¡°They were words of slander! Most respectable princes, ever since I, your niece-in-law, married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, I had been cautiously exercising self-discipline and have not broken any rules or overstepped my authority. Never did I expect that I would meet with such circumstances the first time I attend the Winter Solstice celebration. I am bitterly disappointed.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s outright denial only brought about the sneering look in the Queen¡¯s eyes.


    She was not worried that Lin Mengya would deny it, given that the evidence was overwhelming. She believed that Lin Mengya¡¯s defense would only speed up the process of her, the Queen¡¯s thorn in her eyes and flesh, being eliminated by the Queen.


    ¡°Your Highness the Queen, you have to uphold justice for me! Although I¡¯m merely a ceremonial official, the protocol set down by the ancestors must be adhered to. If the Queen is not convinced, you may check it out personally!¡±


    The ceremonial official immediately went on his knees and spoke with sharp clarity.


    The Queen and the two senior princes exchanged looks.


    Thereafter, the Queen said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A thorough investigation is required for this matter, lest we wrongly accuse Princess Yu. Official Yun, you¡¯ve been working in the palace for so long, moreover, this costume was personally tailored by the department in charge of costumes. You¡¯re the best person to investigate on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    As a voice sounded, a middle-aged woman dressed primly emerged from behind the Queen.


    Lin Mengya sniggered in her heart. What a sly Queen, who had even brought along the person in charge of costumes of the royal family. It was apparent that the Queen was set on humiliating her.


    One could not really see anything different about Official Yun. After taking a bow at the Queen, she walked up Lin Mengya politely and respectfully and was about to examine Lin Mengya when she frowned.


    With a cold voice, Lin Mengya said, ¡°Wait! Am I going to simply allow you to examine me? What is the Queen going to do if nothing is found to be inappropriate on my costume?¡±


    There was a hint of guilt in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.


    For this reason, the Queen was even more certain that Lin Mengya was trying to find an escape from her sins.


    She gazed at the two senior princes and the few other relatives behind them.


    Then she moaned and said, ¡°If the ceremonial official had made a mistake, he shall be punished, so that Princess Yu will have her name cleared.¡±


    What a cunning move. Regardless of how it turned out, it was going to be the fault of Lin Mengya or the ceremonial official. It would have nothing to do with the Queen, right?


    Lin Mengya was definitely not the type to swallow grievances quietly.


    ¡°That will not do. I¡¯m a royal daughter-in-law and was supposed to make sacrifices in the Imperial Ancestral Temple. However, I¡¯ve been deprived of fulfilling my duty by this evil man. If I¡¯m found to be innocent, I hope that the Queen will allow me to resume my duty to worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple and offer incense to the ancestors as well as to pray for peace and favorable weather for the nation. After all, the ancestors would be the ones to respond to my prayers and protect me by delivering me from the hands of the evil man. What do you think, Your Highness?¡±


    The Queen raised her eyebrows ever so slightly. She did not expect Lin Mengya to raise such a request.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had claimed that the ancestors would respond and listen to her prayers. It would make the Queen look petty if she did not agree to her request.


    ¡°Alright, your wish is granted. Official Yun, be thorough in your examination.¡±


    After the Queen gave Official Yun an indicative look, the later began scrutinizing Lin Mengya¡¯s costume as if she was using a magnifying glass to magnify every inch of it.


    However, Lin Mengya had a card up her sleeve. She had nothing to worry about even if there were two more people in addition to Official Yun, who came up to examine the costume.


    The examination continued in silence.


    Increasingly, Official Yun was looking more uneasy with each passing minute.


    She studied the eyes of the phoenix carefully and to her surprise, they were not purple in color.


    They were obviously black in color! The color black was not considered a color at all. Therefore, it should be concluded that there were altogether only six colors on Princess Yu¡¯s costume. It did not contain the seven colors, which they had designed!


    She moved her eyes to look at the peony in full bloom. The more she stared at it, the more shocked she was. It was no longer the peony they had embroidered onto the costume. It was obviously a beautiful herbaceous peony.


    What had happened? Why had everything been changed?


    ¡°In response to the Queen query, I would say that the costume on Princess Yu did not come from our department of costumes!¡±


    After going through the pattern on the costume, Official Yun concluded with a stammering voice.


    The Queen snorted. She had thought that Lin Mengya would have done something drastic, but she had merely employed that same old trick.


    ¡°Princess Yu, you¡¯ve swapped the costume without approval. This is a great sin. Do you confess to your sin?¡±


    At this juncture, Lin Mengya remained composed and calm as she smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Official Yun had been in the department of costumes for many years. This costume which I am wearing had obviously come from your department, given the quality of the fabric, the design as well as the workmanship. Why do you malign me? Do you have an ulterior motive?¡±


    A drop of cold sweat trickled down Official Yun¡¯s cheek.


    Not daring to look at the Queen¡¯s eyes, Official looked down. This¡­ this was not turning out according to what they agreed!


    The fabric, style as well as the workmanship was no doubt theirs, but¡­ but how did all those changes occur?


    ¡°Official Yun, look carefully!¡±


    The Queen¡¯s anger was kindled when she saw Official Yun¡¯s hesitation and guilt.


    What a useless thing. Had she not been carefully instructed on what to do? Why was she shaking in fear now?


    Could Lin Mengya have swapped the costume with another£¿


    ¡°Look, look carefully, Official Yun. I heard that you¡¯re the originator of this pattern of a six-color phoenix playing with a herbaceous peony. Had your eyes become so dim that you are unable to recognize something you¡¯ve created?¡±


    Lin Mengya half threatened and half taunted Official Yun, so much so that the later felt her legs go numb and soft.


    With trembling hand, she reached out to touch the eyes of the phoenix and the petals of the herbaceous peony.


    She thought she might be able to find some signs of alteration such as holes which a needle would make on the fabric.


    However, she was unable to find any evidence. Did something supernatural happen?


    By now, her face was totally drained of its color. This was impossible!


    ¡°I think it is very clear who was wrong by now, isn¡¯t it? Since I¡¯m a junior, will the Queen and the royal uncles be the ones to judge?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was on her knees, pleaded earnestly.


    The Queen¡¯s face fell and she looked terrible. She was not upset over losing the people who had secretly worked for her. Rather, Lin Mengya¡¯s statement had fueled her fury.


    The sacrificial ceremony was coming to an end outside. If she allowed Lin Mengya to enter the Imperial Ancestral Temple to worship, she would have suffered a great loss this time round!


    With a boom, the ceremonial official and Official Yun went down on their knees. There was a look of defeat and death on their faces.


    If Lin Mengya set her mind to investigate the matter, there would be no escape for these two officials.


    Moreover, they were fully aware of how ruthless and cruel the Queen was. She would not give them any allowance. In fact, when they were tasked with this task, they had thought about the outcome anyways.


    With regard to the fighting between the people of authority, all that the subordinates could do was to keep silent.


    ¡°What else do you say?¡± said the Queen.


    The Queen¡¯s eyes were cold as she spoke with a commanding voice.


    The two officials exchanged looks and smiling bitterly; they shook their heads simultaneously.

 Chapter 244 Worshipping in the Imperial Ancestral Temple

    Lin Mengya laughed quietly to herself. These two ought to have been bribed by the Queen. They were merely chess pieces that would be used only once. Even if they succeeded in their false accuse, they would surely be eradicated by the Queen through all kinds of reasons.


    Who would choose to openly carry around a sword that had been used?


    ¡°However, since the person who had been wrongly accused is Princess Yu, shall we hand them over to Princess Yu to deal with them?¡±


    The Queen was indeed brilliant in that she had casually and conveniently handed the authority of punishing the sinners to Lin Mengya.


    To her, Lin Mengya had been wronged and it was only natural that she be the one to deal with them.


    In this way, the Queen would preserve her reputation as the upright and virtuous one. On the other hand, she would also shake off the suspicion on her. Killing two birds with one stone was so her style.


    Unfortunately, she was dealing with Lin Mengya who was a tough side to beat.


    The two royal uncles and relatives had plans of their own.


    It was apparent that Queen had full confidence in her plan from what she did and said. Although they were dissatisfied with how the Queen was increasingly domineering, they were afraid that they would become a matter of derision if they were too rash to wait for an opportune time to rise in revolt.


    Therefore, at this moment, all their eyes were focused on Lin Mengya.


    Although the injustice on Princess Yu had been redressed, she remained kneeling silently on the floor with her head bowed.


    ¡°Princess Yu, what do you think of this arrangement?¡±


    Lin Mengya finally looked up in response to the question of the King of Chongshan. Her pair of beautiful eyes were filled with tears by now, making her look so miserable and delicate. She was a complete contrast to the Queen, who was overbearing and aggressive.


    ¡°Your niece-in-law had been raised in boudoir since young and had never come into contact with Official Yun and the ceremonial official. Their false accusation was completely uncalled for. Moreover, the costume had come from the department of costumes. It would have also gone through the examination of the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Internal Order before it was delivered to the prince¡¯s mansion. I believe it was impossible that these two were the real culprits.¡±


    Lin Mengya was composed and steady, but it was obvious that she was not going to let the perpetrators get away.


    These people were part of the plan to get her in trouble. Being merciful to them was equivalent to being cruel to herself.


    ¡°That sounds reasonable. Your Highness the Queen, you had been in charge of the harem over the years, what happened was really unexpected. If we let this pass, it might tarnish your reputation. It would be wise to investigate this matter and get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°On the one hand, you would do Princess Yu justice and clear her name. Secondly, you would purge the palace of any person with evil intention, lest such trouble happens again.¡±


    The King of Lishan, having a good rapport with his brother, complemented his suggestion. The Queen was therefore left with no choice but to agree to look into this matter and get to the truth.


    The Queen secretly hated the two senior princes.


    When the Emperor was coronated, these two cunning princes, using the excuse that they were unfit physically, had claimed that they were not capable of taking up important offices and had gone out of the country to feudal fiefdom.


    To the Queen¡¯s surprise, when the Emperor fell ill, they claimed that the imperial edict had ordered them to return to take control of the state affairs. The Crown Prince and the Queen had no choice but to refrain from acting against them in fear that they destroy them.


    Today, the Queen had involved them in her ploy to corner Lin Mengya.


    Never had she expected that they took the opportunity to make a fool of her!


    The cold look in the Queen¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just do as the two senior princes suggested. Official Yun, Eunuch Huang, both of you are to cooperate with the two senior princes, understand?¡±


    At this juncture, the attitude of the Queen was that of a bystander who watched from the sideline. She was fully aware that there were no such things as a foolproof plan. For this reason, she had prepared herself to handle the situation if her plan was exposed.


    It was obvious that they were trying to track down the culprit following the clues. The question was, would anyone dare to implicate her?


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Eunuch Huang was not anxious at all. He was just a messenger and thought he had nothing to do with the false accusations.


    Just when the Queen turned to leave, Lin Mengya started speaking again.


    ¡°Your Highness must be too busy to remember everything. You had promised me that you will let this royal daughter-in-law enter the Imperial Ancestral Temple to worship.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke in a lighthearted that it made the Queen¡¯s face fell.


    It could be said that Lin Mengya had utterly provoked the Queen. Who did she think she was to want to worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple alone?


    In the royal family, this honor was a privilege given exclusively to the Queen or the Crown Prince¡¯s consort.


    She was but the consort of a bastard. How dare she go after such an honor! Dream on!


    ¡°This matter is inappropriate according to etiquettes, let¡¯s forget about it. If you offend the ancestors, calamities might befall Dajin. By then, wouldn¡¯t Princess Yu be cursed by the people of the entire nation?¡±


    As proud as the Queen was, she was actually reneging on her words!


    The two senior princes felt uncomfortable about the Queen¡¯s behavior and through it inappropriate.


    It might be inappropriate for Princess Yu to participate in the worshipping now, and if she insisted to break the rules, she would have shown herself to be of an inferior character.


    ¡°Your Highness is right, but to me, your words carried enormous weight. You have made a promise earlier, wouldn¡¯t your reputation be tarnished if you go back on your words, Your Highness? Then my sins will be greater. I am alright if you refuse to let me worship in the ancestral temple today, but I would implore Your Highness to give me a promise. If one day, I were to have a request that will benefit the nation, its people and the world, I hope Your Highness the Queen will grant my request.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, seemingly respectful, but in reality, no one knew the plans in her heart.


    She knew long ago that the Queen would not let her have her way by worship in the Imperial Ancestral Temple so easily.


    The reason she had made the request earlier was that she had made a careful calculation that the Queen would blow hot and cold.


    Lin Mengya had already thought of how to make use of this to exchange for another condition. By then, it would be difficult for the Queen to turn down her request.


    When the two senior princes witnessed how sensible Lin Mengya was, they were very keen to help make her request granted. After all, the Queen had wrongly accused her and broken her promise.


    It would be unreasonable for the Queen not to give an answer to Lin Mengya after all that had happened.


    The Queen shot a glance at Lin Mengya and she swallowed the words she was about to speak.


    She realized that this was a trap set up for her all along. She had thought that Lin Mengya was the one who would fall into her trap and she would fight with the Queen as a trapped beast.


    When in reality, the Queen was the one who had been tricked by Lin Mengya right from the beginning.


    Do not be fooled by Lin Mengya¡¯s respectful and meek mannerisms. It was impossible to find anyone her equal in terms of her wit and scheming.


    ¡°Alright, I shall grant your request.¡±


    What request would be beneficial to the nation, its people and the world? The Queen did not believe that this lass would have such great aspirations or magnanimity. She was probably greedy for rewards. The Queen was not going to let Lin Mengya be pleased for long.


    This matter was not going to come to an end so fast.


    ¡°I would have to trouble the senior princes and relatives to deal with this matter. I shall not delay further here because there are still other important matters I need to attend to for the sacrificial ceremony. Eunuch Huang, do cooperate with them. Don¡¯t you disappoint me, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your servant accepts the order.¡±


    The Queen turned to leave abruptly. In this round, the Queen and Lin Mengya had achieved a draw.


    Lin Mengya had not managed to implicate the Queen, on the other hand, the Queen did not manage to convict Lin Mengya of a crime. There was no reason for Lin Mengya to feel elated.


    ¡°Men, detain these two in custody and wait for Princess Yu to deal with them.¡±


    Eunuch Huang ordered with a cold voice, and then Lin Mengya watched as the two people were escorted away.


    Since the sacrificial ceremony was going on, it was not the best time to deal with them.


    Lin Mengya was not concerned whether these two people were to die on the way. It would only make the Queen look more suspicious.


    It did not matter who killed the two. The more important thing was that the Queen ought not to be implicated.


    ¡°Your niece-in-law would like to thank you, the two royal uncles, for your support and protection. If not for your help, I would have been wrongly accused today.¡±


    As the Queen left, the two senior princes and the other relatives followed suit.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya went up to meekly expressed her gratitude towards the princes.


    The King of Chongshan and the King Of Lishan exchanged looks and it was obvious from the look in their eyes that they admired this niece-in-law.


    How long had they not seen such a meek, obedient, intelligent and quick-witted character in the royal family?


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re indeed much more meticulous and attentive. We were merely backing you up in the sideline. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Your father, Muzhi is our bosom buddy. As long as we are still around, we will not allow you to suffer any wrong.¡±


    The King of Lishan said as his personal eunuch helped Lin Mengya to her feet.


    ¡°This is a surprise.¡±


    Lin Mengya had heard her father mention about them.


    It was fair to say that half of Dajin had been conquered by the Emperor with her father¡¯s assistance.


    This was precisely the reason the Emperor was able to stand his ground against the opinion of the masses to sit on the throne.


    Her father had also mentioned the Emperor¡¯s two brothers who were there supporting them. These were precisely the two brothers without a doubt.


    ¡°Indeed it was so. Unfortunately, the witnesses to what happened were either dead or retired. Therefore, our relationship with your father is not known to many people. Now helping you secretly was all we could do. Sigh, the Emperor is suffering in his illness, while a woman usurps his authority. This is going to create great chaos.¡±


    The King of Chongshan and the King of Lishan seemed to share the same worry.


    As Lin Mengya gazed at the two princes, she certainly empathized with their concerns.


    Lin Mengya felt their discrimination towards the female gender when they mentioned that a woman had usurped the authority. No doubt the Queen was petty-minded and the Crown Prince obstinate and self-opinionated, the country would most certainly be ruined if they continued to be the one in control.


    A smart Lin Mengya chose to remain silent in response. She could see that the two princes were concerned about the future of the nation and its people.


    However, if she were to blurt out anything unbecoming, she would come across as extremely rude.


    ¡°Sigh, look, as we age, we speak useless words. Come, let¡¯s go out to watch the ceremony. I wonder what Long Tianyu had done to deserve such an intelligent wife?¡±


    The expression on King of Chongshan¡¯s face was no longer one of worry and concern. The fact that his good old friend¡¯s daughter had turned out to be a sensible child made him happy.


    Lin Mengya nodded and trailed behind the two princes.

 Chapter 245 A Narrow Escape

    The Heaven-worshipping ceremony was under way. This time, those princes were headed by the Crown Prince.


    As a princess, Lin Mengya did not have to do anything, except mingle with the relatives of the royal family, and watch the princes go through the prayer rituals for Dajin.


    In the hall, five adult princes standing in a row, in accordance to their status, were completing the Heaven-worshipping ceremony.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes unconsciously followed Long Tianyu¡¯s movements.


    Totally different from the extravagantly-dressed Crown Prince, Long Tianyu wore a black suit embroidered with a pattern that had a green dragon with four claws.


    He was standing straight, in the light. Every one of his moves looked like that of a typical prince, with a natural nobility.


    He was praying for Dajin, in all sincerity, as well as showing his respect for his ancestors.


    By comparison, Long Tianyu¡¯s actions seemed much more genuine than the Crown Prince¡¯s, who was half-hearted and only showing off his high status. Without his ancestors¡¯ possessions, he would never have been the Crown Prince. However, he put his heart and soul into scrambling for power and wealth.


    Such a comparison made it quite ironic.


    The ceremony went on till the last procedure. All princes had to shoot an arrow. It was firstly, meant as a prayer for Dajin, that it will last for a long time.


    Secondly, it was to test the skills of the adult princes. Frankly, it was meant to let them show off their physical prowess.


    After all, it was not possible to rely only on a wise, great emperor for Dajin to have a long period of political stability.


    A frightening force was the true necessary element to overwhelm Dajin¡¯s neighbors.


    Five adult princes standing in a row. Five targets with red dots in the center, had already been placed outside the hall.


    Lin Mengya did not know how skillful the others¡¯ kung fu skills were, but she knew that Long Tianyu¡¯s level was still a mystery, even though Qinghu thought highly of him.


    Drawing a bow and shooting an arrow, would reveal their confidence. Lin Mengya, as well as those relatives, were paying compliments to them.


    ¡°A promising future, a longer life for our country. Please, Your Highness, shoot golden arrows to show your blessing for our late emperors!¡±


    A protocol officer announced this. At the same time, the five were drawing their bows, and aiming at their targets.


    With a whoosh, five arrows flew toward their targets, and subtle piercing sounds could be heard.


    Normally, they should shoot nine arrows in succession. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Fifth Prince, after the last arrow left his hand, suddenly turned around and aimed an arrow at the spectators.


    ¡°Oh! God!¡±


    Instantly, everyone screamed in panic. The relatives of the royal family were nearly frightened to death.


    Unexpectedly, the arrow was flying straight toward one of the relatives.


    Only Lin Mengya just stood there, and did not move to avoid it.


    Hum! The arrow flew by her face, and then plunged into the red column that had a dragon pattern on it, behind her.


    The tail of the arrow was still quivering, while everyone held their breath.


    ¡°Your Highness, good job. But there must be something wrong with your eyes. This is not your target.¡±


    A pair of jade white hands pulled out the arrow on the column.


    It was so unexpected. Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be the most frightened, was calmer than all of them.


    Lin Mengya coolly walked towards the Fifth Prince, one step at a time, and presented the arrow to him, as she approached.


    ¡°You¡¯re praying for our country, so regret is the last thing we need. Please, Your Highness, let the arrow go where it should.¡±


    That incident dampened the whole festive atmosphere.


    Most of the people were surprised that Lin Mengya was so generous to return the arrow to the Fifth Prince, personally.


    Long Yingchu, the Fifth Prince, suddenly cracked an evil smile, took the arrow and casually shot it, and then, the arrow appeared at the center of the target.


    While shooting the arrow, he was still looking at Lin Mengya, who had returned to her place.


    ¡°Third brother, Princess Yu is really impressive. But, you liked Su Linlang, that invalid, don¡¯t you? Why have you changed your taste now?¡±


    When Long Yingchu shot the arrow, Long Tianyu¡¯s face froze.


    Long Yingchu thought himself above all of them, except the Crown Prince, because of his noble birth.


    What was even worse was that the Emperor never punished him, whenever he caused any problems. Today, he publicly aimed an arrow at Lin Mengya in the Heaven-worshipping ceremony.


    Long Tianyu held the bow so tightly that his hands turned white. After an icy look at Long Yingchu, he warned him in a somber voice.


    ¡°If she is hurt, I will kill you.¡±


    His voice was cold enough to freeze the world, and even Long Qinghan threw a cold glance at Long Yingchu.


    ¡°Hem, father won¡¯t say anything, so what can you guys do? But Princess Yu is very courageous. Interesting.¡±


    The Crown Prince overhead their short conversation.


    But he did not seem to have any intention to teach his younger brothers a lesson. He just looked on coldly, as a bystander.


    Lin Mengya was a beauty, more amazing than his concubines, but she did not care to join him.


    If Lin Mengya remained alive, it would be disastrous for him.


    But the Crown Prince also felt surprised that the Fifth Prince dared to take action today. He sneered silently. ¡°Idiot! Do you really believe that father prefers you?¡±


    ¡°Father prefers you only because your mother¡¯s family is still powerful.¡±


    ¡°You committed a crime of disrespecting our ancestors just now. Did you not see those relatives frowning?¡±


    ¡°Even though your mother¡¯s family wants to protect you by letting you run away, they had to give up lots of things. And your mother, Concubine Chen already died three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Everything is changing. Such an idiot. How stupid you are to take this road to ruin.¡±


    Lin Mengya, maintaining her smile and trying to control her trembling legs, struggled to return to the position where she was at before.


    She was the only one who knew that she was bathed in cold sweat, when the incident happened.


    Who would not be afraid when an arrow was flying towards her?


    She just looked calm. But in fact, she was too surprised and frightened to move.


    She really wanted to let out a string of expletives. Just now, at that moment, the arrow was only less than one centimeter away from her!


    She was lucky, otherwise, she could have been disfigured or killed.


    There was mounting anger in her heart. She would keep his face in her mind forever.


    ¡°Fine! You got the balls!¡±


    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll make you feel sorry one day! No one would come to your rescue!¡±


    The protocol officer was stunned and instantly ended the ceremony. ¡°My my, if I let it carry on like this, once there¡¯s any bloodshed in the Heaven-worshipping ceremony, my head would be cut off to be used as a kick ball, no matter how many heads I have.¡±


    The Heaven-worshipping ceremony, filled with plots and threats, came to an end.


    The four maids waiting at the side chamber, were all burning with anxiety.


    Baiji, who knew about the clothes, was extremely agitated.


    Lin Mengya still remembered her maids, even though she had been badly frightened.


    She called them back to her carriage. They did not know about the hair raising experience Lin Mengya had gone through, until they heard the others talking about it.


    On the way back, she looked the same as when she had arrived. But in fact, Lin Mengya had a close shave and had just returned from hell.


    The blessing banquet would last for three days.


    But it was reduced to only one day, due to the Emperor¡¯s illness.


    What Lin Mengya had prepared had been brought to the Palace earlier. Upon arriving at their house, Lin Mengya collapsed on the bed. Her small face went deathly pale.


    ¡°It was so frightening!¡±


    ¡°Master, take a shower. You¡¯ll catch a cold with wet clothes on.¡±


    Baiji was alert. She immediately sensed that her inner clothes were soaked, when she touched her back.


    ¡°Right! Right!¡±


    She really needed a shower to calm herself down.


    When the dress was taken off, her wet, white inner clothes were clinging to her slender body.


    Once in the hot water, she felt comfortable enough to tell her maids about what had happened before.


    ¡°Oh, Master, you told us before, your dress had a seven-colored phoenix.. But how was it changed into a six-colored phoenix?¡±


    Baizhi cocked her head and asked this question.


    Lin Mengya smiled slightly, and cast an admiring glance at Baiji.


    ¡°Thanks to Baiji. She reminded me that Aunt Bai was the successor of Stitch Master, who even the royal female embroiderers respected. It¡¯s no wonder that I found those clothes you made for me, much more delicate than those from the Palace. Stitch Master, she deserves it.¡±


    Sensing her admiring look, Baiji felt proud of her mother, yet a little embarrassed.


    The other day, Lin Mengya asked Baiji to prepare some dyes to dye the silk threads.


    Then, Baiji¡¯s mother gave her an ancestral special dye, once she found out what she needed.


    The dye was colorless and odorless, but it had a magic touch.


    Pour two kinds of dyes into the water in order of priority, and the dyed threads would change their colors in accordance with the external temperature.


    Baiji tore the phoenix¡¯s eyes out and sewed it back, after cautiously bleaching and dying them.


    So the phoenix¡¯s eyes appeared black in normal temperatures.


    Later, it turned purple, after it came into contact with the smoke from the aromatherapy stove.


    That was why the Minister of Ceremony and Minister of Dressing could not find anything wrong.


    After Lin Mengya uttered the last sentence, the mouths of the three maids naturally became an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    They finally understood why Baiji had disappeared the other day.


    Baizhi was too curious to stop asking questions. She held Lin Mengya¡¯s dress, and to her surprise, she saw the peony changing into a herbaceous peony.

 Chapter 246 A Dark Secre

    t


    ¡°Ahem? How did it turn into a herbaceous peony? It was clearly a peony before!¡±


    Baizhi shouted out in surprise. Baisu and Baishao were alerted at once, and turned to look at that dress. ¡°Right, it is a herbaceous peony now.¡±


    But they had seen it before. It was a peony!


    ¡°I will leave the explanations to your sister, Baiji. Without her, I would have been in big trouble today.¡±


    Then, the three maids surrounded Baiji, pleading with her to explain.


    They were lovely but stubborn. Baiji had to give in and explained, with a flushed face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I should thank Master for her appreciation.¡±


    Baizhi immediately grabbed her arms and shook it, as she asked.


    ¡°My dear sister, tell us. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was truly a peony, but it looked very much like a herbaceous peony. The only difference between the two was the edge of their petals.


    Aunt Bai was aptly called the Stitch Master for her skills in sewing unique stitches. She resewed the stitches, so that it looked exactly like the original stitches, after Baiji removed the threads on the top petals. Besides, what she used were small needles, which was thin as cowhair.


    In modern times, it could only be seen under the microscope, or any equipment that could enlarge it.


    But this was the ancient times. Nobody could tell the difference only by looking or touching.


    So, even though the Minister of Dressing might have seen the altered stitches, they did not have any evidence.


    Everyone thought that the Stitch Master was a person who only existed in the past, thus, the Empress would never know how she failed in her attempt, even till the day she died.


    ¡°God! I have come to realize what superb craftsmanship means today. Sister Baiji, you really broadened my view!¡±


    Baishao had a clever brain, but clumsy hands. She was totally impressed.


    She did not understand until today, why Lin Mengya preferred the clothes made by Baiji, to that prepared by the Palace.


    That was because Baiji¡¯s clothes were much better than those in the Palace!


    ¡°Alright, stop your flattery. Without Master¡¯s appreciation, everything would not have happened. My mother tried her best, because Master regards us as important people. So stop flattering me. Later, it will be your turn. I¡¯m capable only because Master believes in my capability.¡±


    In Baiji¡¯s mind, Lin Mengya was as important as her real sister.


    She must have done a lot of kind things in her previous life, so that she now had such a kind master in this life, Baiji thought to herself.


    Lin Mengya had given her parents Sanjue Hall, and it was something that no one else would offer.


    So her parents felt grateful toward Lin Mengya, and also regarded her as their child.


    ¡°Baiji is right. I passed the test that day, but there will be a deep trap waiting for me tonight. You¡¯d better be cautious. The Empress is irritated because of her failure with the dress. She would make it harder for us tonight. She is that kind of person. So you must stay alert every minute, see?¡±


    Hearing her warning, the four maids nodded seriously.


    Lin Mengya was right. The Empress was furious. It stood to reason that she would set more traps for Lin Mengya, so that she could regain her dignity.


    ¡°I see, Master.¡±


    Lin Mengya finally felt at ease. She would not feel anxious, since so many people were keeping her company.


    The blessing banquet was much bigger than those imperial feasts held before.


    Many relatives of the royal family would come from their fiefs for the banquet.


    Lin Mengya put on a pale purple dress, with a raccoon-fur collar. On the collar, there were dark golden stitches in complicated patterns.


    Aunt Bai and Baiji had spent half a month making it. Even in the dark, those golden stitches would make her glow.


    Lin Mengya wore a pair of shoes embroidered with eight treasures stitches, and walked charmingly in front of every guest. She had a gentle, faint smile on her pretty face and with her bright, sparkling eyes, everyone was obsessed by her, and no one was comparable to her.


    Some beauties looked pretty because of their charming faces and slim bodies.


    Lin Mengya, however, had a beauty that was like a star hiding in the dark, sparkling, but out of reach.


    Most of guests at the banquet, were attracted by her beauty.


    Standing in the center of the hall, Long Tianyu had an unusual smile around his eyes as he watched his princess approaching him, step by step.


    ¡°Sorry to have worried you, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips were slightly apart, and her melodious, tender voice floated over to him, with its unique scent.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe.¡±


    In the Imperial Ancestral Temple, Lin Mengya had been taken away abruptly. That had made Long Tianyu¡¯s blood run cold.


    Nobody would know more about the Empress than him.


    But, on that occasion, he had been preoccupied and could not be the first to come to her rescue, and show his concern.


    And worse still, the arrow shot by Long Yingchu. had given him a massive fright.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face looked delicate and attractive. No one knew how cold his palms became, when he saw what Long Yingchu did just now.


    Long Tianyu originally thought that with his presence, no one would dare to harm Lin Mengya.


    But it proved that how little he knew of their boldness! They were fearless enough to take action, even during the Heaven-worshipping ceremony.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, I will make them sorry for what they have done to you!¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu took Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. She tried to shake it off and leave, but she found that he was holding her tightly.


    ¡°Your Highness, there are a lot of people here.¡±


    Even her wide sleeves failed to stop their hands from being entwined.


    It was still the ancient times, where people were not openly affectionate. They were a couple but this kind of behavior was still too bold.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya looked embarrassed, which was rare. Looking at her pink face, it gradually turned red, because of his action,


    Long Tianyu found his heart beating faster, as if it was being squeezed by someone.


    ¡°I really want to hold her in my arms now.¡±


    Long Tianyu was mature and steady. But now, for no reason, he wanted to indulge his feelings.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±


    His black cloak covered Lin Mengya, in a minute.


    Lin Mengya stood still, even though she was already in his arms.


    Her worried heart was comforted and calmed by his generous and warm embrace. It was a magical feeling.


    Regardless of the public, Lin Mengya held him back.


    That was how they showed their love.


    Every guest there was extremely astonished by their behavior.


    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng, sitting among those officials, seemed calm, like what a general should do.


    Looking at his daughter and his son-in-law, Lin Muzhi chose to avert his look, cover his ears and close his mouth.


    But Lin Nansheng, who was surrounded by a group of young people, was suffering.


    They winked mischievously and made signs to each other, and started to make fun of him.


    ¡°Nansheng, you¡¯re so bad. If you told me that your sister was such a beauty, I would have gone to your house and proposed.¡±


    Lin Nansheng gave them a light smile, but complained about them silently, in his heart.


    They all knew about his sister. Lin Mengya would also have a good life without any worries, if he had really asked his friends to help.


    But, his sister tended to be rather unusual.


    He looked at Lin Mengya proudly. ¡°Ya¡¯er is the outstanding star at the banquet.¡±


    But when he glanced at the tall man in black next to her, he felt a little jealous.


    It was understandable that Lin Nansheng felt jealous of Long Tianyu, since the latter got the treasure that he already cherished for dozens of years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Nansheng did give you a chance, but you guys wasted it!¡±


    Another remark came from Qin Mo. Lin Nansheng cast a grateful glance at him.


    Qin Mo returned his look. From the day Lin Mengya helped Qin Mo clear his poison, the morale of the troops had risen, and the relationship between Qin Mo and Lin Nansheng became better.


    So Qin Mo, of course, would come to his rescue, when he was teased by others.


    ¡°Fine, you two are brothers! We are just fair-weather friends!¡±


    They left, amid a lot of laughter. Looking at their backs, Lin Nansheng shook his head.


    In fact, there were many capable men, but they had to act arrogantly, for their family¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Nansheng, I heard that the Fifth Prince almost took Princess Yu¡¯s life.¡±


    Both of them wore faint smiles, but their eyes were cold.


    ¡°Have you figured it out? Why did he try to kill Ya¡¯er?¡±


    Qin Mo had many friends who were in charge of the safety of the ceremony.


    If they had paid a little more attention, they would have known what took place in the hall.


    Lin Nansheng and Qin Mo, however, had to suppress their anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the details. But someone told me that the day before the ceremony, the Crown Prince went to see the Fifth Prince.¡±

 Chapter 247 The Empress’s Plo

    t


    It was a known fact that the Fifth Prince was one of the Crown Prince¡¯s people.


    But he was supposed to take discreet, if not undercover action at least, if he wanted to deal with Lin Mengya. He did it publicly. The Fifth Prince really did not care about the Lin family.


    ¡°The Fifth Prince, the Crown Prince? Hem! They dare hurt my sister, then, if I don¡¯t pay them back for what they did, they would feel themselves disrespected.¡±


    Lin Nansheng was still a young man, with lesser sophistication and patience than Lin Muzhi.


    In his mind, any debtors, even one in a high position, should be made to pay. He would try his best to make him feel sorry!


    ¡°The Chen family is backing him. But the Chen family is a spent bullet. Isn¡¯t he worried that they will not be able to protect him, if he carries on like this?¡±


    Disdain flashed across Qin Mo¡¯s eyes.


    The Fifth Prince was the worst, in literary talent and kung fu skills, among all the adult princes.


    However, he was also the most arrogant. When Concubine Chen was still alive, she was able to protect him. But now she was dead, and the Chen family was already declining. Nobody would care about the self-conceited prince.


    ¡°The Crown Prince? The Fifth Prince is his close brother. The Shangguan family and the Empress won¡¯t let the flames of trouble burn long enough to hurt the Crown Prince.¡±


    Lin Nansheng was still smiling, but his eyes revealed his hatred.


    ¡°The Crown Prince? I don¡¯t think so. He is busy with his own affairs now. The Empress will not offend the relatives of the Fifth Prince.¡±


    Both of them smiled at each other. After so many years, they were able to understand each other, without needing to speak.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face was still red, even after Long Tianyu relaxed his grip. Until now, she realized how surprised she was at what she did.


    With a flaming face, she was surprised that she became the subject of gossip, which was what she had never imagined she would be.


    When she got back to her seat, she saw her maids smiling so broadly that their eyebrows and eyes were all curved.


    ¡°What are you laughing at? Stop, otherwise¡­ otherwise¡­¡±


    It was the first time that Lin Mengya, the good talker, was speechless. She was still blushing, and did not display the calmness she had, in the hall earlier.


    ¡°We¡¯re not laughing. Hey, someone, in public, with Prince Yu¡­¡± Baishao was always lively enough to tease her.


    She bent two of her thumbs together. It was clearly implying about Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Little girl! Stop your nonsense, or I¡¯ll tear up your mouth!¡±


    Lin Mengya knew her threats did not sound frightening in the least, yet she still made grand gestures. But she looked like a typical, beloved lady. Instantly, the four girls burst into laughter.


    ¡°Alright, enough. Prince Yu and I are a couple. If you really like, I can ask him to choose a good man for you guys, if you want!¡±


    Lin Mengya pretended to pull a long face. They all knew that such an occasion was not a good time to make fun of her.


    All of them looked at her, as if they were saying ¡®Fine, we will spare you for once¡¯. It made Lin Mengya even more speechless.


    ¡°Gosh, where can you ever find a master like me, who is so lenient?¡±


    It was a family dinner, as well as a formal blessing banquet. But since the Emperor was still seriously ill, the atmosphere was rather subdued.


    The Empress and the Crown Prince sat at the seats of honor. Their plot to frame Lin Mengya failed, but they kept their facial expressions normal. Both of them were ambitious schemers.


    With their faces brimming with smiles, they looked at everyone, as if both of them were truly happy to be at the blessing banquet.


    ¡°My dear guests, you¡¯re our officials and also the most important members of the royal family. Your great and cooperative contributions bring peace to our country. Now, thank you, all of you, and our honorable emperor, His Majesty, and we pray to God to bless Dajin with prosperity and peace.¡±


    The Empress stood up and made a speech in a noble and graceful manner.


    Everyone picked up their cups and respectfully made a toast.


    Good words like generous and gorgeous, were not enough to describe the Empress. Lin Mengya truly failed to know why the Empress wanted to remove Long Tianyu and herself. She was already the honorable master of the Harem.


    Even if she took no action, her son, the Crown Prince, was bound to inherit the throne.


    ¡°She wants to be the emperor?¡± Besides, it was not good for her to make an enemy of the Lin family.


    The Empress¡¯s parents¡¯ home had many capable people in the troops. But they were still not as good as Lin Muzhi.


    If the Empress told Shangguan Qing to treat Lin Mengya better, perhaps Lin Muzhi would join forces with the Crown Prince?


    So Lin Mengya wondered why the Empress went round the sun to meet the moon.


    ¡°It is the Winter Solstice Festival. It should be celebrated with everyone. But father is still lying in bed. As a son, I¡¯m too worried to sleep. I will present a piece of red coral as a blessing for father.¡±


    The Crown Prince stood up as well. Worries and anxiety could be seen on his face.


    On the surface, he looked like a filial son, worrying about his father.


    But Lin Mengya did not believe him in the least. The Crown Prince was supposed to stay with his father, if he was really worried, rather than try his best to seduce his sister-in-law.


    Besides, when he failed, he made a false countercharge. Such a shameless person!


    ¡°How touching Your Highness¡¯s filial piety is. I heard that red coral is the embodiment of Buddha. I believe, His Majesty will recover soon.¡±


    This flattering statement was made by one of the guest.


    Lin Mengya was speechless, as she looked at the humble figure. He was a provincial governor, who earned his position with the help of the Shangguan family.


    His deliberate flattery seemed to be accepted by the Crown Prince. Immediately, lots of people echoed him.


    The Crown Prince looked humble, yet in fact, he almost got his tail off the ground. Lin Mengya really despised him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just red coral. Anyone can buy it, as long as he has money.¡±


    Flattery time ended soon. By convention, Long Tianyu arranged many shows including singing and dancing. With the melodious music, the blessing banquet truly began.


    The sounds of traditional string and woodwind instruments rose and fell. Dozens of singers, at a brisk pace, put on a fascinating show in the hall.


    Lin Mengya had already admired the show during rehearsal time, and she was profuse in her praises.


    The royal dancers were totally different from the others. Their slim willow like bodies, were casually swaying to the music, creating a fairyland which was like a display in silk paintings.


    Their dancing and music was not overwhelming, but quite satisfactory.


    In the banquet, guests toasted each other. They finally stopped being tense and enjoyed themselves in dance and music.


    But at the end of dancing, a sigh came from nowhere.


    ¡°Ah, His Majesty is still lying on the bed, but we his officials, are enjoying ourselves here. If His Majesty knows it, he would feel upset.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the direction of the voice. It sounded like it came from outside the Capital City. He must have come in from some other place.


    Noticing the Crown Prince¡¯s people¡¯s facial expressions, she realized that that person must have been ordered by the Crown Prince, to create a disturbance.


    When hearing the sigh, many officials, who always considered Dajin a priority, looked gloomy.


    The Emperor was ill. That was a concern of the whole country, not just his own.


    Lin Mengya, of course, knew what it meant.


    Luckily, she was already prepared. Seeing their false worries, Long Tianyu calmly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared well for it. Father is in a healthy condition and Dajin is also in a peaceful state. Don¡¯t worry too much, you guys. I¡¯ve asked ten noble, beautiful ladies to put on a show of Flying for Blessing. Feitian was the goddess serving Buddha. The show is also a way to pray for His Majesty.¡±


    All of those words, were what Lin Mengya had told Long Tianyu to say, on the way to the Imperial Palace.


    Many years ago, Lin Mengya made an academic research on modern Dunhuang. Upon her arrival, she was obsessed with a vivid mural painting of Flying, which was both graceful and attractive.


    Feitian was actually Gandharva, in charge of generating perfume and serving Buddha, and Kinnara, in charge of dancing and singing.


    Lin Mengya and Baiji discussed about their dressing, overnight. They tried to show the women¡¯s¡¯ enchanting figures and poise.


    Besides, Feitian¡¯s dance was derived from the Huxuan folk dance. It was obvious that everyone would be surprised.


    When Long Tianyu completed his explanation, those guests, who were in doubt earlier, immediately became confused.


    ¡°Flying for Blessing? It sounds like something new.¡± Lin Mengya nodded at Long Tianyu, and then, she went to the side hall, to make the last preparation, with her four maids.


    Not unexpectedly, those dancers she brought were either delayed by something else, or had disappeared.


    But the Crown Prince could never have imagined that they were only smoke screens.


    The actual dancers were ten noble ladies headed by Shangguan Hui.


    Lin Mengya made her choice after thinking over it carefully. All their families had a good relationship with Long Tianyu and the Lin family. Shangguan Hui rarely went out, so the other nine girls need not take any precautions against her.


    When she entered the room, she found them all dressed and ready.

 Chapter 248 Flying for Blessing

    Aunt Bai tried her utmost to sew those dancing dresses, and Lin Mengya liked them very much when she saw them for the first time.


    ¡°Mengya, the Empress won¡¯t recognize me, will she? My maid is impersonating me, so that I can get out.¡±


    Shangguan Hui grabbed her hands and looked worried.


    ¡°Of course she won¡¯t. You¡¯re the lead dancer, covered with a veil from start to end. And after undergoing training for a few days, you¡¯re now much thinner than before. No one else, other than your maid, will recognize you.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to soothe her, and Shangguan Hui nodded. Lin Mengya had explained it to her patiently. Shangguan Hui acted in a low key manner, and what happened at the imperial banquet, made everyone believe that she and Lin Mengya were rivals in love.


    But no one knew that she was Lin Mengya¡¯s closest ally.


    ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll leave first to get everything ready. Relax, it¡¯s like a rehearsal at home.¡±


    The other day, Lin Mengya secretly asked ten real dancers to teach them.


    Luckily, ladies in Dajin were good at singing and dancing. It might not be perfect, but she still believed that they would stun everyone by their performance.


    After checking, Lin Mengya returned to the hall with Baiji and Baizhi. Baishao and Baisu stood by outside, in case someone tried to create any trouble.


    ¡°Your Highness, we can start now. All of them are ready.¡±


    Lin Mengya said this lightly. Long Tianyu nodded, and asked someone to start the performance.


    Everyone¡¯s focus was on the center of the magnificent hall. But to their surprise, a maid took out a bottle of powder and poured it on the ground.


    Everyone was wondering what Lin Mengya had planned.


    ¡°Master, why¡ª¡±


    Baiji and Baizhi¡¯s eyes were wide open. They did not know either.


    ¡°Hush, be quiet, just look.¡±


    The guests were as confused as the two maids. Nobody knew what Lin Mengya really wanted to do.


    The melodious sound of traditional stringed and woodwind instruments came from far away, as well as the sound the chanting scriptures of a monk.


    The soothing tune sounded very ethereal. Some devout believers in the hall put down their bowls, and listened quietly to the music.


    The sound of chanting scriptures and music became one. And then, a couple of flying dancers in light dresses, silently walked to the center of the stage.


    Ten dancers wore pale golden dresses. Their clothes were light and flowy, but nothing could be seen from the outside. There is a saying that says ¡°clothes make the man¡±. That described them exactly.


    Their faces were covered with veils. Only a rough outline of their faces could be seen from outside.


    Even though someone found their wife or daughter dancing, it was still difficult to make out the right one, as all the dancers looked nearly alike.


    Among those dancers, one was holding a Chinese lute, one a basket full of flowers, one a flute, and one was holding a full wine pot. Their sleeves were flying up and down, their lithe bodies and slender waists were swaying, but nobody showed any disrespect.


    The moves of the lead dancer sitting in the center, was particularly light and gentle. Her eyes were clear as if she was the most devout disciple, and was looking down at Buddha.


    She was dancing to the sound of the reciting scriptures. It added more evidence that she was the flying goddess, born of the blossoming lotus up in the ninth heaven. No obscene thoughts emerged from the hearts of the guests, because they were afraid it would desecrate the dancing goddess.


    When they were dancing, a refreshing fragrance slowly pervaded the hall. It was light and cold, and did not give guests the feeling that it was too sweet and seductive. Instead, it brought peace to their minds.


    All the guests felt peace in their minds with no disturbances. What they could see was only the image of the dancers swaying to the music. Everything felt like a dream. The truth mingled with the false. They felt as if they themselves were in a long dream.


    They also found their bodies straightening up.


    Looking at their reactions, Lin Mengya was secretly pleased.


    That powder had been specially made by her teacher and herself. It was a type of powder that could calm people down, and contained ten types of valuable medicines, and a kind of drug called A Pipe Dream.


    The dancers stepped on the powder and the temperature increased. As time went by, the medicines would be integrated thoroughly.


    The fragrance would be enough to detoxify and beautify them. Besides, A Pipe Dream could cause hallucinations. So all of them would feel as if they themselves were in a good dream. Their ailments would be cured in varying degrees.


    That was the real purpose of the blessing dance.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head, and like a naughty girl, winked at Long Tianyu, as if she was saying ¡°See? I did not waste your money!¡±


    A wisp of pride flickered over her pretty face. Long Tianyu saw it, while astonishment rose in his heart.


    He had seen many types of shows, luxurious or magnificent. But a show in such an ingenious way, startled him. Even his father might not have seen this kind of a show..


    No wonder she was so busy the other day, that she did not even have time to talk to him. She managed to put together such an amazing show in only a few days.


    A faint smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°This little girl, why does she always give me such a big surprise?¡±


    Looking at his smile, Lin Mengya lowered her head shyly.


    She was silently complaining about Long Tianyu. He always gave her a smile as a reward, every time she did something helpful.


    But she had to lower her head to still her fast-beating heart, whenever she saw a genuine smile appearing on his handsome face.


    ¡°God! If I get a heart disease, it would be all his fault!¡±


    The ambiguous contact between them had been witnessed by the Crown Prince.


    In fact, he had lost himself in the illusion that Lin Mengya made.


    But the Empress¡¯s old maid pinched him violently. He came to his senses, awakened from the false dream. However, when he saw the contact between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, he instantly felt downcast.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be her idea.¡±


    Jealousy was growing like wild grass in his heart.


    ¡°Why are those women around me, either common or ugly? Even though there are some beauties, but when they enter my house, they would become either too quiet or too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°They try to please me just because they want to be the honorable Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can rule over the whole country, so what? That unique beauty belongs to Long Tianyu.¡±


    Immediately, the Crown Prince felt more hatred against his younger brother, Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Hey, lost your cool already?¡±


    The Empress asked him coldly. It made him feel discouraged at once. He dared not look in her eyes. He was afraid that his mother, who was disappointed at him, might see something.


    If the Empress knew that he was interested in his brother¡¯s wife, she would consider him as a good for nothing.


    ¡°Mother, I did not. I was just thinking that if I was the one planning the dance, I would make it even more amazing. Brother still missed something.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s face was expressionless. Nobody knew whether she was angry or admiring the show.


    ¡°The dance doesn¡¯t matter. What surprises me is that, he managed to come up with such a good idea in only a few days. You should learn from him, and do better next time.¡±


    From the day Lin Mengya escaped her clutches, the Empress came to believe that any of her plans would run into difficulties, as long as Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya showed up.


    Both of them were very clever, and Lin Muzhi was leading the troops. She could not afford to let her son make things hard for them.


    They might win instead of lose, or even make a hit. Who knows?


    ¡°Thanks, mother, I see.¡±


    The Crown Prince was not convinced, and hated Long Tianyu even more.


    As a child, he had always been compared to Long Tianyu, by his father. His father was strict with all of them, but treated those princes of concubines well. He was friendlier and indulged them more.


    Once he showed signs of jealousy, his father would rebuke him for not loving his brothers, and would get angry with him again.


    If he was not the only son of the Empress, he would not be the Crown Prince.


    So he had to seize the opportunity to remove Long Tianyu.


    The dance was over. Everyone seemed to be waking up from a dream. But when they turned to find the clues, they only found slight footprints left on the powder. There were no flying dancers and no other prints.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Why are those footprints left on the powder, not on the ground?¡±


    One of guests raised a question. Lin Mengya did not answer and just smiled. She had done a lot of things for the banquet.


    Lots of small gears had been sewn into the dancing dresses and shoes, so that they believed those dancers were truly flying goddesses from Heaven.


    Everyone was amazed. In the dream, they all seem to have different experiences. That was A Pipe Dream¡¯s effect. In their dreams, people could see what they wanted most.

 Chapter 249 Flying Goddess

    To put it simply, this kind of medicine could meet people¡¯s demands deep inside their hearts. Of course, dirty thoughts were excluded.


    ¡°Such a unique flying dance. Prince Yu, you truly invite the Goddess from Heaven for us?¡±


    Among those guests, someone made a joke.


    Long Tianyu politely threw an eye at him, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    He had made it clear that those 10 dancers were chosen noble ladies. After the show, their status must have been improved.


    After all, the beautiful blessing dance made them become a symbol of luck. Those young men who were in their marriage ages would try best to marry them.


    ¡°Oh? I feel less pain in my waist. How?¡±


    Similar sounds of being surprised gradually came from guests.


    ¡°Right! I feel my shoulders to be less painful.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked down. Not long after, she told Baishao and Baisu to wait outside the hall and shut all windows.


    It became warm inside the hall, as they silently got aromatherapy. She and her teacher had specially made it for them and added 10 sorts of medicine inside. It could cure one¡¯s disease, or improve one¡¯s physical health if there was no disease!


    Lin Nansheng was not informed of Lin Mengya¡¯s plan, but he was her elder brother. It stood to reason that he came to understand her plan after thinking about it.


    He lowered his head and calmly said, ¡°It seems that the blessing dance can really make our prayers come true and bring us blessings.¡±


    It sounded like it was not a big deal, but in a moment, everyone felt silently overwhelmed.


    ¡°Is it true that Buddha hears our prayers because of the blessing dance?¡± Only one thing to be confirmed true was that they found themselves comfortable indeed.


    So they almost believed his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not because of the blessing dance. It¡¯s because of the wine the Empress and Crown Prince prepared for us that we feel comfortable.¡±


    Those people standing on the Crown Prince¡¯s side refused to let go of the opportunity to flatter him.


    But no one was stupid. Some valuable medicine was added into the wine, but it wouldn¡¯t make them comfortable.


    It was only what the Crown Prince¡¯s people were saying.


    Soon after, those people got no reply and fell silent. They felt frightened because any topic involving ghosts and gods couldn¡¯t be made up.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya held up her glass and gently said, ¡°The flying dance brings us the Buddha, and the wine is also one of oblations offered to Buddha. All of us feel comfortable, I suppose, because Buddha thinks that our prayers are devout enough, as well as the wine. I know, beyond the sea, a country claims the wine as God¡¯s gift. So, why not raise our glasses to pray for His Majesty to recover and for Buddha to protect Dajin?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke gently and melodiously. But it was known that the Buddha had to observe lots of disciplines, let alone drinking wine. Only a few words softened the awkward atmosphere.


    Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were wondering why Lin Mengya chose to speak at such a time, she being someone who refused to push herself forward before.


    From today on, every official and relative of the royal family would know who Princess Yu was.


    Lin Mengya raised the glass and sighed silently.


    She wanted to keep a low profile, but if she was just a nameless Princess Yu, nobody in the court would believe that she was able to cure the Emperor.


    Then, it would be difficult for her to enter the palace.


    It was good to be low-key while it was also good to act high-key. At least, the Empress had to take something else into consideration before she made a plan.


    Then, Lin Mengya would not be killed easily. Of course, at the same time, the Empress would come up with more invisible and cruel ideas to kill her. She had to pay the price.


    After her speech, Lin Mengya started to be quiet again. But because of the blessing dance, the rest of the shows looked so dull to arouse the guests¡¯ interest. All of them felt dispirited.


    Many madams and ladies intended to build a relationship with Lin Mengya. Only a show that Princess Yu prepared was able to make those dancers reach a higher position.


    If they could find favor in Princess Yu¡¯s eyes, they might be able to be more famous.


    So loads of words of good wishes and flattery were poured toward Lin Mengya, as if they were free.


    If she was not strong-willed, she might be shot down by those sugar-coated bullets.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Flying for Blessings dance really widened our view. But could you let us know which lady got the honor to be one of them?¡± a madam whose daughter was one of those dancers deliberately asked.


    Lin Mengya got what she meant. She was asking for praise. So Lin Mengya silently said something to Baiji and then gently answered.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Duan. Actually, your daughter didn¡¯t show up, but not because she couldn¡¯t hold the drink. That¡¯s because I secretly borrowed her from you. See, those ladies who just came in were the dancers of the Flying for Blessings. How lucky of you, Mrs. Duan, to have such a clever, lovely daughter.¡±


    Lin Mengya was sophisticated. Since Mrs. Duan didn¡¯t expose her, she had to show her thanks.


    ¡°Ah, see? As her mother, she really kept it from me.¡±


    It sounded false. ¡°Others didn¡¯t know it, but as her mother, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for you to not be in the know?¡±


    Immediately, Mrs. Duan received lots of contempt. But there was something they could obtain just by jealousy. It was known that the Duan family was a staunch supporter of Prince Yu. For the moment, the Duan family was pushed down, but nobody could be sure that they would never rise up again.


    Besides, Miss Duan was already at her marriage age. Well, she was of a higher position than their daughters.


    Those ladies, who already got dressed, still had the fairy topknot on their heads. For one thing, to avoid someone from making a profit in a troubled situation, for another thing, their graceful hairstyle made them unique.


    They got made-up under the guidance of Lin Mengya. Instead of the conventional heavy white makeup, the light water-like makeup made them look like there were nothing different from who they really were.


    A beauty looked beautiful due to 30 percent of her good-looking appearance and 70 percent of her makeup.


    ¡°My dear princess, could you tell me how did you come up with the idea of the Flying for Blessings dance?¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised by the sudden voice behind her. She turned back and winked at Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Of course it was when I read those Buddhist scriptures. Otherwise, how do you think I knew about the glamour of Flying Goddesses?¡±


    Lin Mengya was calmly telling a lie. But Long Tianyu cracked a smile silently.


    Lin Mengya always did something frightening. But he couldn¡¯t figure out any pattern.


    Looking at them laughing, the Crown Prince got angry.


    In the blessing banquet, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu showed them off. Those officials and relatives were all talking about the blessing dance.


    He silently winked at the Fifth Prince. Then, Long Yingchu, who was unable to contain it any longer, immediately picked up a wine pot and approached the table that Lin Mengya was sitting near, as if he was drunk.


    ¡°Come on! For you, my sister-in-law. I¡¯m impressed today. Sister, you¡¯re a beauty, as well as a good dancer. I believe that those restaurants have no need to continue. If any one of us wants to find fun in dancing, why not go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Long Tianyu turned cold, and then, stepped forward in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, brother.¡±


    His icy voice made Long Yingchu shudder. Long Tianyu was always emotionless, cool, and heartless.


    But today, he was determined. He already made an offense to him in the Imperial Ancestral Temple anyway. So he had to hold on straight to the end.


    ¡°Br-brother, don¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s a compliment. How lucky of you to have such a beauty for your wife. No wonder you have no concubines. It seems that sister-in-law can wear many hats!¡±


    Long Yingchu¡¯s words irritated many people.


    Not only did he belittle Lin Mengya and compare her to those singers and dancers, but he also claimed that Long Tianyu was a lecher.


    In the hall, the warm atmosphere became frozen again.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, ¡°Say it again.¡±


    His disguised killing intent made Long Yingchu realize at once that as long as he continued, Long Tianyu would kill him on the spot.


    So he swallowed his slobber and couldn¡¯t help stepping back. The smile, which he tried to keep, froze on his face.


    He was just the Prince who had been living under others¡¯ protection, while Long Tianyu had an aura of killing out of blood and corpses.


    Immediately, he stopped.


    When everyone was thinking that Long Tianyu would not spare Long Yingchu, in an instant, the screams of guards and eunuchs came from outside.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Zhaohe Hall is on fire! Fire! Help!¡±


    All the relatives changed their faces. Zhaohe Hall was used to serve the Buddha and display ancestral tablets! It would be big trouble if it was burned.


    ¡°Your Highness, go and have a look!¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want something new to take place. She instantly grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeves and comforted him by looking at him.


    Long Tianyu turned back and saw her anticipation. He had to spare Long Yingchu for now, and then he went out in big strides.

 Chapter 250 Taking Preemptive Actions

    The other relatives in the hall were rattled.


    It was the place to worship ancestors. It would be too late to burst into tears for them before it was burned up.


    Lin Mengya returned to her seat, but by accident, she caught a glimpse of her brother and Qin Mo, who just snuck back. ¡°Could it be¡ª¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    But luckily, everyone was in chaos, even the Empress and the Crown Prince seemed as if they didn¡¯t catch the abnormal action of Lin Nansheng and Qin Mo. She was still unable to feel at ease.


    The noise outside died down. Beside the Zhaohe Hall was an artificial pool. The fire was strong, but was soon controlled.


    After a while, Long Tianyu went into the hall with his face ghastly pale. There was something in his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± the Empress asked.


    She knew clearly the importance of Zhaohe Hall to the royal family of Dajin. So she sounded a little anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s under control. But, I found something unusual in the burning of Zhaohe Hall.¡±


    His words successfully drew everyone¡¯s attention. He opened his hands and a piece of black iron could be seen there.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The Empress and the Crown Prince were as anxious as Lin Mengya. But Long Tianyu turned to look at the Fifth Prince, and a cruel expression covered his pretty face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an arrowhead, with a name! And it¡¯s covered with an indication of fire fuel. Yingchu, what are you planning? You tried to shoot my wife first, and then, you used your arrow to burn Zhaohe Hall. You want to commit high treason?¡±


    His words totally stunned the Fifth Prince.


    Even the Empress and the Crown Prince had no idea about why Long Tianyu accused him of that.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, say it clearly! Why is it mine? Lots of people are here. How dare you frame me? How bold you are!¡±


    The Fifth Prince glared at Long Tianyu, as if he would not leave the matter at that. But Long Tianyu sneered, raised the arrowhead, and spoke loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a common arrowhead. It¡¯s the head of the arrow that we used to pray in the Heaven-worshiping ceremony. By convention, we¡¯re supposed to take it off and carry it with us for a hundred days after specially handling it. So where¡¯s your arrowhead?¡±


    Immediately, Long Yingche¡¯s face changed. He ought to do as Long Tianyu said, but he had shrugged it off and didn¡¯t carry it with him.


    ¡°Right, if the Fifth Prince carries it on him, why not take it out and show it to prove yourself?¡±


    At the time, the King of Chongshan proposed fairly. But the Fifth Prince¡¯s face looked more embarrassed.


    He crossed his hands tightly. He had no idea where that cloth bag had been thrown. How could he take it out?


    ¡°Perhaps brother is too careless to know where he threw it?¡±


    The Crown Prince suddenly came to his rescue, which attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Right. I lost it, by accident. And it¡¯s just some arrowhead. Since Dajin has a history of hundreds of years, how could it be damaged for this?¡±


    Hearing that, the Empress¡¯s eyes were brimming with invisible coldness. When the Crown Prince was about to stick up for him, she held him down.


    She understood that it was a trap for Long Yingchu at the beginning. Whether the arrowhead was the main cause of the fire in Zhaohe Hall, Long Yingchu was unlikely to escape from accusation.


    The Chen family was down and out. There was no need to keep it, and the same went for Long Yingchu.


    And, the Crown Prince had better get himself out of the matter.


    Lin Mengya calmly added, ¡°It¡¯s an event to pray for our country. Our honorable Empress and the Crown Prince thought it to be important. But the Fifth Prince was really not that kind of a punctilious prince. He was too careless to treat our ceremony seriously. It¡¯s really admirable.¡±


    Her words made the Fifth Prince become like a lamb to the slaughter.


    Even if there was evidence to prove him innocent, he interrupted the ceremony and lost the arrowheads for blessing. Moreover, he talked big just now.


    Those relatives wouldn¡¯t spare him.


    ¡°Stop adding fuel! Hmph, you and Long Tianyu made the plan together. You want to put me in the wrong! Why I didn¡¯t kill you at that time!¡±


    The Fifth Prince was driven so mad that he exposed the shooting at Lin Mengya in public.


    It was too late to regret before he came to his senses. Everyone was watching him like a stranger. Long Yingchu went into a panic when he noticed the silence of the Empress, the Crown Prince, and the Chen family.


    Obviously, he had already become the observed of all the observers.


    ¡°Disrespect for your ancestors, and your elder brother. I¡¯m not one of the royal family, but father proclaimed me to be Princess Yu. My death is not to be regretted. However, I won¡¯t disobey our traditions set by our ancestors. Empress, Crown Prince, please make the decision for me.¡±


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya knelt down on the ground and spoke word by word.


    The fire of Zhaohe Hall was just a blasting fuse. She had no idea who did this, but she could take advantage of it.


    The Fifth Prince just admitted that he attempted to kill her. So as long as she stuck to it, the Crown Prince and the Chen family couldn¡¯t let him escape.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Long Yingchu was trying to defend himself, but was interrupted by the Empress.


    ¡°Hey, why so stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The Empress violently threw a glass to the ground.


    Her phoenix-like eyes were glaring at Long Yingchu fiercely.


    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±


    Long Yingchu was afraid. He acted so arrogantly because he had someone to back him. The Empress and the Chen family would protect him from any punishment.


    That¡¯s why Long Yingchu agreed when the Crown Prince proposed to make Lin Mengya embarrassed in public.


    But when their plan was exposed, the Crown Prince clearly kept himself out of the affair, regardless of Long Yingchu.


    ¡°Shut up! What do you want to do? Commit treason? ¡°Your father is still lying in bed, but you cause such big trouble. Consort Chen would also be irritated by you if she was still alive! For her sake, I cared about you very much before. But how dare you be so impenitent and do such a thing! I must punish you this time. Guard! Put the Fifth Prince into jail. He is not the prince anymore. I¡¯ll punish him for disrespecting the ancestors!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s speech cooled everyone¡¯s anger down for the moment.


    But the Fifth Prince was totally startled. He came to understand what it meant to kick down the ladder.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me! The Crown Prince, he made me do this!¡±


    The Fifth Prince fell into a panic and couldn¡¯t think thoroughly. He determined and tried to get the Crown Prince to be punished along with him. But the Empress wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°Shut up! The Crown Prince treats you well all the time. It¡¯s so surprising that you¡¯d really give up your brother¡¯s love and just think of yourself. How heartless you are. I won¡¯t indulge you anymore!¡±


    The Fifth Prince was still exclaiming but nobody would believe him anymore.


    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya up. They looked at and understood each other.


    This time, the Crown Prince lost the Fifth Prince and the latter¡¯s accusation also aroused others¡¯ suspicion.


    They could have pushed more, but if they put too much pressure on the Empress, they might get more losses than gains.


    ¡°Come here, Princess Yu,¡± the Empress said.


    As Lin Mengya¡¯s nominal mother-in-law, she should say something to comfort her.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya went over to the Empress in a lovely manner, as if she had really had a tough day.


    ¡°Sorry to embarrass you. It¡¯s my fault for the terrible behavior of the Fifth Prince. You almost got hurt by him. I have a jade bracelet. It was given to me by the late Emperor when I married His Majesty. A Confucian classic is carved on it. I wish Buddha blesses you.¡±


    Then, the Empress took off the jade bracelet.


    ¡°Thanks, but, Your Highness, I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to decline, but the Empress stood up and put on the jade bracelet for her.


    ¡°You did well today. I should grant you a reward. ¡°It¡¯s just one of those rewards.¡±


    What everyone saw was the Empress¡¯s gentle smile and great concern over Lin Mengya.


    But only Lin Mengya herself understood her implication that she was ready to fight.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. But I¡¯m afraid that I might delay your business. Then, it would be bad of me.¡±


    Lin Mengya put on a shy smile and answered back.


    Both of them looked at each other for just a second, but it was long enough to show warnings.


    ¡°How sweet of you. Well, I¡¯m make it up to you.¡±


    The Empress saw herself in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. When she was still young and had just married the Emperor, she also had a dream to live a harmonious life with the Emperor.


    So she tried hard to do what she should do, and took great care of the Emperor, as a good wife and a good Empress. But unexpectedly, what she got was the cruel fact that the Emperor fell in love with another woman.


    Lin Mengya had a similar family and intelligence as her. But Lin Mengya was much happier than her.


    Dajin didn¡¯t need two clever women. Lin Mengya had to disappear.


    Lin Mengya respectfully returned. The jade bracelet was soft and cool. Its smooth surface made her feel disgusted.


    Perhaps because it was awarded by the Empress.

 Chapter 251 Hidden Talen

    t


    A warm arm hugged Lin Mengya at the moment. She turned back only to see Long Tianyu look at her worriedly.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did Her Highness go hard with you?¡± asked Long Tianyu, and there was a deep concern in his voice. The words comforted Lin Mengya¡¯s heart that was cold a moment ago.


    She knew she had nothing to fear since whatever happened, this man would be on her side. He would protect her even if the heaven should fall.


    Shaking her head, she gave him a comforting smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her Highness just gave me a pair of bracelets, and that¡¯s all. It was an eventful day, and with so many relatives present, she couldn¡¯t do anything to me,¡± said she.


    Long Tianyu took a long glance at Lin Mengya. However strong she might appear, he was still afraid that she would be caught at a disadvantage when facing a crafty woman like the empress.


    He suddenly started to worry that Lin Mengya would suffer even harder treatment from the empress if she entered the palace.


    Nevertheless, the matter was not to delay since his father was seriously ill now. He furrowed his eyebrows; he was stuck in a dilemma.


    After so many unexpected events, the feast for the prayer for blessings was ended hastily.


    Even though Patrich¡¯s Courts would handle Fifth Prince, they had to obtain the emperor¡¯s personal permission to convict him. Whatever, Lin Mengya knew the empress would not let the prince off.


    Since the Crown Prince had been involved, the empress must be anxious to get him out of it.


    The only practical way was to twist the testimony from Fifth Prince into a lie, and to achieve this, the empress had hundreds of methods. Lin Mengya felt deeply that the prince¡¯s doom was sealed.


    However, he deserved it and had no one but himself to blame.


    One had to take a risk of being eaten to ask a tiger for its skin. It was especially so for a slow-witted man like Fifth Prince.


    The carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion ran slowly down the street outside the palace, and suddenly, it stopped at the entrance of a dark alley.


    From inside the alley, a pretty figure rushed out quickly. Seeing no one around, the figure bowed the head and climbed into Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve informed His Highness. He is waiting for you ahead not far away. As you have ordered, I didn¡¯t attract any attention.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded her praise. She trusted this girl very much.


    She made the appointment with her elder brother with the intention to know whether it was him who set the fire in Zhaohe Palace.


    If it was indeed him, she would feel rather surprised at his nerve.


    After the feast, the royal relatives and officials would return to their residence in the capital, while those from other cities would have to spend their night either in the palace or in the temporary imperial residence outside.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya took a remote path on purpose. Though it was dark and the path was narrow, she was not delayed.


    Before the carriage ran long on the path, a handsome young man stopped them.


    At a glance, Baizhi recognized Lin Nansheng and whispered to Ling Mengya, ¡°It¡¯s His Highness, master. He is outside the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Since those in the carriage were her trusted maids, Ling Mengya did not worry this meeting would be leaked out.


    Moreover, there was no one in sight, plus Baisu and her brother were martial experts, they would be able to find any eavesdropper if there was one.


    Lin Nansheng, in a neat suit, showed a flattering smile as soon as he was in the carriage. He knew he might be able to deceive everyone, except his younger sister.


    So, to earn himself some leniency, he decided to confess.


    ¡°Has Father known this?¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at her brother and asked in a light voice.


    Shaking his head, Lin Nansheng answered immediately, ¡°I dare not to tell him. He will beat me to death once he knew I set a fire in Zhaohe Palace.¡±


    At the answer, Lin Mengya smiled. She looked at her brother in her front with interest.


    ¡°Well, in fact, Father has known it. He even covered you when you guys went out. ¡°Father is a loyal and honest man, yet he would not be blinded by his loyalty. Do you really think that Father knew nothing about how Fifth Prince tried to shoot me?¡±


    Not until the moment could Lin Mengya connect the dots. She had been really confused about why the empress would choose King of Chongshan and King of Lishan.


    Even though these two kings were the men of justice, but they always appeared to favor her.


    Even though they had little communication with her father on the feast, a careless action from them answered Lin Mengya¡¯s confusion.


    She saw with her own eyes that, when others were absorbed in her performance, the looks of enjoyment of these three men were only assumed.


    At that moment, they might think there were no eyes on them, so, they, whose ages added up to more than one hundred years old, exchanged a tacit smile.


    The smile was not out of compliment nor politeness.


    Lin Mengya did not realize that everything was under her father¡¯s control until the moment.


    She and her brother were just two chess pieces in this game, and their father facilitated all this in secret. No news had been let out that even the empress had no idea her real opponent was Lin Muzhi, not Lin Mengya.


    ¡°So, you mean Father knew everything we did and even helped us?¡±


    Lin Nansheng felt the fact quite unbelievable. As a vice general, he had followed his father on the battlefield for years, thus, he had thought he knew his father well.


    Setting a fire in a palace was a thrilling thing even to a young man as him, how could his father, an old fogey, not object it?


    Disbelief filled him.


    ¡°Yes, otherwise, Fifth Prince would not have lost his quiver as you have expected. I knew you cooperated with Qin Mo trying to let the guards in the Imperial Ancestral Temple steal out the quiver, but, remember, those quivers were in the charge of someone designated. The fact is, Fifth Prince appeared to have totally forgotten about the quiver, let alone carrying it, judging from his looks in the hall. Of course, he is indeed such a man who would forget such a thing, but how strange that no one remembered to remind him of his quiver.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words enlightened Lin Nansheng at once.


    In actual fact, he also had a feeling that everything went too smoothly, and he admitted without his father, his plan would not have worked out so successfully.


    He was stunned that even after so many years, he still had not gained a full understanding of his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frustrated, brother, I could tell you¡¯re as smart and resourceful as Father. You¡¯re just too proud and reckless now like any other young man. I reckon Father could not compete with you when he was at your age, experiences of years built him into a prudent man. ¡°I believe, in several years, you will grow into a shrewd man just like Father, so, cheer up.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew very well of her brother¡¯s feelings.


    Actually, she did not make out the whole thing until later on.


    As a girl that grew up under protection, she was not wise enough to know everything and still had much to learn from her father, such as how to struggle against one¡¯s fate.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart, sister. It seems I need to learn from Father to become a shrewd man.¡±


    It was obvious that the Lins shared their wisdom. Lin Mengya smiled and felt relieved at her brother¡¯s enlightenment. If things were to go on as she expected, the empress would lay the blame on Long Yingchu for the accident, and the Chen Family would fall.


    What confused her was that the Chen Family had been on friendly terms with the Shangguan Family and followed its lead, why the empress abandoned the Chen Family this time?


    ¡°By the way, did you see anyone from the Yue Family on the feast tonight? I visited their mansion yesterday, the doorman told me Lord Yue, together with his whole family, had returned to his hometown to visit his parents. I then enquired about Yue Ting, but I don¡¯t why the doorman chased me away after hearing my question.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank suddenly as she heard Yue Ting¡¯s name.


    She knew she could not conceal the secret anymore. She started pondering to her shoes how to speak out the secret while not shocking his brother.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, brother.¡±


    She threw herself into his arms as she spoke, just as she usually did when she was a child, just that this time, she stretched out to hug him first. Head on his shoulder, tears rolled down her face before she even started to speak, and wetted the cloth under her chin.


    ¡°Several months ago, during King Ming¡¯s visit to our country, he and the Crown Prince led some nobles and officials to Mount Lingju for hunting. Sister Yue Ting and I followed them.¡±


    Even after these months, Lin Mengya still felt heartbroken when talking about that accident.


    Strong as she was, she was drenched in tears as she spoke of it.


    The four maids in the carriage all seemed to share her sorrow. After all, Miss Yue Ting was the first one who had treated their master with sincerity.


    Without this Miss¡¯s help, their master would have died long ago.


    ¡°I see. Did something happen to her? She fell off the horse? Or¡­ she got injured?¡± Lin Nansheng pursued hurriedly.


    Though not being a sensible man, he realized something unusual happened.


    Lin Mengya hugged him tightly and replied, word by word, ¡°The second prince of King Ming was abetted. He tried to rape me, but I escaped several times, and it irritated him. He¡­ he then targeted Sister Yue Ting and raped her. Rumors spread, Sister Yue Ting was so hurt. She jumped off a cliff so that your fame will not be ruined.¡±


    Lin Mengya could no longer hold back her tears and cried bitterly.

 Chapter 252 Heartbroken

    Tears fell down the faces of the five silent girls.


    Lin Mengya held her brother tightly. She could feel anger burning inside his tense body.


    His hands, that had slashed countless enemies, clenched. The crackling sounds of bones told his resentment.


    His handsome face turned grave, and his eyes glared fiercely.


    ¡°Puff!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood, which stained Lin Mengya¡¯s dress with the color of dark flowers.


    ¡°No, no! Hold on, brother. Don¡¯t scare me! I kept the secret from you because I fear you would hurt yourself. Sister Yue Ting is gone, but she always cared about you the most.¡±


    Lin Mengya had never been as panic as this moment.


    She never knew until the moment that his brother, a carefree man, would love Yue Ting so deeply. The mouthful of blood proved his affection.


    ¡°Yue Ting¡¯s memorial tablet should be placed in our ancestral hall. She will be my only wife of a lifetime. When I die, please bury me with her, will you?¡±


    The news almost killed Lin Nansheng¡¯s heart. His ever-shining eyes lost its radiance of wisdom.


    With a bumping sound, he collapsed on the seat. The news was just too shocking for him to bear that it broke him despite he had always appeared to be a young hero.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t give up. Though the second prince is dead, those who framed Sister Yue Ting are not. As for her memorial tablet, I¡¯ve threatened the elders in our family into compromise, the tablet is now in our ancestral hall for worship, and I also buried her in her hometown.¡±


    The Lins were renowned for their skill and bravery in warfare, but hardly for their loyalty.


    When Lin Mengya¡¯s mother died of giving birth to her, her father actually tried to accompany her mother to heaven. If not for the sake of her grandparents and her brothers and sisters, who were still young then, her father would have committed suicide. This big man cried three days and three nights and hardly survived the sorrow.


    Lin Mengya never thought her father behaved too discouraged at her mother¡¯s death. Heroes should not wallow in personal feelings, but it was because her father was such an affectionate man that he won respect and loyalty widely among the armies.


    Gold could not buy loyalty, but kindness does. That was why the army of the Lin family had guarded the peace of the country for decades.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    In an instant, Lin Nansheng turned into a self-possessed knife from an unrestrained sword.


    Lin Mengya did not know whether such a change should be regarded as a good thing, and it worried her.


    However, she was left with no choice but to encourage her brother with hatred.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡­ and maybe as well as the empress framed Sister Yue Ting. I killed the second prince of King Ming, though not with my own hands. I also wiped out Princess Ming Yue. Brother, only if we are of one heart could we take revenge for Sister Yue Ting. So, buck up, brother.¡±


    In fact, the Lin family wanted nothing but to save its own skin in this fight for power.


    For so many years the Lin family had kept itself away from power struggles. All Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother wanted was to protect the country and bring people with peace.


    However, their wish could not be granted. They had to choose their side in this fight, and they would rather think some other wiser way than standing on the side of the empress and Crown Prince, both of whom were selfish and unscrupulous for their own interest.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Lin Nansheng struggled up as he replied. Baisu quickly pressed several main acupoints of his body.


    ¡°Oh no, master. Rage got the better of His Highness, and he is near qi deviation now. I heard that the martial arts the Lins practiced were domineering. Without timely treatment, I¡¯m afraid the qi inside him will disable him.¡±


    Lin Mengya soaked in sweats upon hearing Baisu¡¯s words.


    She felt helpless as she was skilled in treating wounds but inexperienced in treating internal injuries.


    ¡°Hold on, brother. I¡¯ll get Father here, he will save you!¡±


    She had lost Yue Ting, so she could not bear to lose another family. To her brother, it was even more frustrating to disable him than to kill him.


    Just as Lin Mengya opened the door of the carriage, she saw Long Tianyu running to her. She was so anxious that she almost lost her balance. Luckily, Long Tianyu caught her when she was about to fall off.


    ¡°Careful, please,¡± said he.


    As he smelled a whiff of blood, he frowned and could not help but worry if she got wounded.


    Before he could find out the answer, he heard her crying.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, my brother is dying. Could you get my father here for me?¡±


    Long Tianyu was startled for he had never seen her cry so bitterly like this moment before.


    Tears washed off her makeup, leaving her pink face messy. It pained him to see her current look, and he realized what she said was serious.


    ¡°Relax, tell me what happened to your brother? Maybe I can help.¡±


    The fact that Long Tianyu was a martial expert crossed Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    She grabbed his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have been more patient when I told brother the news of Sister Yue Ting¡¯s death. I never thought it would strike him so hard. Baisu said brother is in qi deviation, and he will become disabled without timely treatment.¡±


    Lin Mengya blamed herself harshly, despite that she knew even if she had not spoken out the truth, her brother would know it sooner or later.


    By then, would he feel any better than now? She could not tell, and it was also too late to consider the possibilities.


    ¡°I see. There is an inn ahead of us not far away. Let¡¯s get there first, and then see if we can get your brother some treatment.¡±


    Carrying Lin Mengya in his arms, Long Tianyu leading his guards escorted the carriage to the inn.


    Thanks to Baisu¡¯s quick reaction, Lin Nansheng¡¯s injury was temporarily under control.


    Long Tianyu booked all the rooms in the inn and told all the guests not to step out of their rooms. As it was midnight, they did not cause much trouble there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to check your brother, and you, stay here and take a rest, and the four of you,¡± he turned to the four maids, ¡°look after your master.¡±


    After that, Lin Mengya was left in the lobby of the inn. Her mind was in such a whirl that she nodded blankly at his words, and her eyes watched Lin Nansheng¡¯s room closely.


    What should she do now?


    While worrying about Lin Mengya¡¯s safety in the lobby, Long Tianyu went to check Lin Nansheng¡¯s injury.


    Actually, if it were the past, he would think the current Lin Nansheng too sentimental. However, now, he got to share his feeling.


    If any misfortune were to happen to Lin Mengya, he would¡­ Somehow, he even could not bear to think of such a possibility.


    Lin Nansheng had been settled in a room by the guards.


    Hardly two hours ago on the feast, he was in such high and vigorous spirits. However, now, he had turned into a numb man.


    Eyes fixed on the roof, he looked unresponsive to whatever happened around him.


    ¡°Get out, men.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    All the guards in the room left, leaving Long Tianyu and Lin Nansheng alone.


    Long Tianyu took a seat by the table and poured himself a cup of tea, seeming in no hurry to treat Lin Nansheng.


    ¡°I could tell you want to die. The veins in your body are not completely out of control. As long as you repair with patience, you will be fine soon. However, you give up all the struggle and watch the qi in your body go wild. So, you don¡¯t want to be saved at all.¡±


    The man lying on the bed made no response.


    Long Tianyu sighed and continued, ¡°I know little about the affection between you and Yue Ting, but I do know that, if you die, Mengya will be very sad. I don¡¯t want her to be upset, neither do you, right?¡±


    Lin Nansheng finally made a reaction at the mention of Lin Mengya. He turned his gaze.


    ¡°To be honest with you, once you die, your sister will lose her life as well.¡±


    At the words, Lin Nansheng jumped up as if he had heard a curse. He ran up to Long Tianyu and held him by the collar.


    His eyes were fierce as he shouted, ¡°What have you damn royal families done to my sister?¡±


    Taking in his reaction, Long Tianyu knew his strategy worked out. A cold smile played at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Well, the death of Yue Ting ruined her spirit. The doctors said she wouldn¡¯t make it through this winter. If she lose you, she will be killed by sadness before the coming of the new year.¡±


    The indifferent voice sounded as if he did not care about Lin Mengya at all.


    Long Tianyu pushed Lin Nansheng, who was in half-disbelief, away gently, and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check out yourself. She must be groaning in pain covering her chest now. Have you ever thought what will happen to your sister, your family if you die? Your father, Marquis Zhennan, after losing his wife when he was young, now will have to face the pain of losing both his son and daughter at his middle age, by then, how will the Lin family survive?¡±


    Long Tianyu said those words on purpose to provoke Lin Nansheng; he thought it could be effective.


    At the point, comforting was useless to Lin Nansheng, so, Long Tianyu might as well awake him with extreme pain so that Lin Nansheng could come to rebirth.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lin Nansheng could not hold back his anger any longer and punched toward Long Tianyu, who snorted and was glad to see the action.


    The two did not use any martial skill but fought with bare hands and feet.


    The noise they made sounded loud in the quiet inn, and even Lin Mengya in the lobby also levelled her glance to second floor nervously.

 Chapter 253 Regaining Fighting Spiri

    t


    Lin Mengya stood up immediately. Goodness, how did the two get into a fight?


    ¡°Go quickly to take a look at what is happening. Why did Elder Brother and the Prince start fighting? Long Tianyu, my brother had sustained an injury on his body! I¡¯ll not let you off if you dare hurt him!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s shouts, which went up to the second floor, shook Long Tianyu, and he immediately let go of his grip on Lin Nansheng.


    ¡°Pant¡­ pant¡­ You are so submissive! You¡¯ve let go of me when my little sister asked you to!¡±


    At this moment, Lin Nansheng was sitting on the floor and panting heavily as he spoke.


    After all the intense wrestling, the Qi inside Lin Nansheng, which was dashing all over the place, was gradually settling down.


    ¡°I¡­ just didn¡¯t want her illness to get worse,¡± said Long Tianyu absent-mindedly.


    He had even slightly surprised himself this time. He had let go of his grip the moment Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was heard. There was no hesitation whatsoever. He could not recall the moment he started doing away with rebutting and defending himself.


    Sitting on the floor, Lin Nansheng tried to quieten his breathing and finally he calmed down.


    His beloved had passed on. What use was it even if he leaped to his death? He had not taken revenge for Yue Ting, and now what about his sister¡¯s health condition? Lin Nansheng looked to Long Tianyu, who told him a moment ago that his sister¡¯s heart and arteries were damaged.


    What exactly happened?


    ¡°What exactly happened to my younger sister?¡±


    Long Tianyu paused for a moment and said, ¡°When Miss Yue passed away, she was too devastated and traumatized, so much so that her heart and arteries were damaged to the extent that she almost lost her life. It took a long time to nurse her back to health. Nevertheless, she feels unwell occasionally when she gets too exhausted.¡±


    This was Long Tianyu¡¯s greatest concern. The imperial physician had told him that Lin Mengya needed to avoid getting too tired and overly laden with grief, which were the two greatest taboos for her condition.


    If Long Tianyu failed to preserve Lin Nansheng¡¯s life, he could not imagine how heartbroken Lin Mengya would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had been more decisive to bring Little Sister with me and to marry Yue Ting earlier, all of this would not have happened. Ya¡¯er must have blamed herself for not protecting Yue Ting. What a silly girl! How would I even blame her?¡±


    A helpless, bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    It was not because he did not fancy Yue Ting at that time, rather, he thought that he had to be even more successful before he was qualified to marry such an excellent girl.


    He wanted her to become the most blessed bride ever. Sadly, his waiting and delay had resulted in their eternal separation.


    Long Tianyu was perplexed as to why the Lins never point their finger at each other when something went wrong.


    He remembered that when he was young, he and the other princes grew up together in the same place.


    If something went wrong, they would be blaming each other. Of course, they would all be rebuked and punished by their Emperor father and their teacher.


    What was different about the Lins was that when something went wrong, each member of the family would first reflect upon their own shortcomings. This had to be one of the reasons why the Lin family continued to flourish and remained strong!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re all right now, please stay home to recuperate. Someone in the palace had seen you and Qin Mo sneaking into Zhaohe Palace, however, not to worry. I have gotten rid of these people for you. Regardless of what happened, Mengya and I ought to thank you.¡±


    Long Tianyu tidied up his clothes calmly. If not for his attention to details, Lin Nansheng and Qin Mo would have gotten into some trouble.


    Long Tianyu opened the room door, leaving Lin Nansheng alone in the room in the inn, and descended the stairs.


    What Lin Nansheng needed most at this moment was to have time alone to think things over.


    ¡°How? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Once at the bottom of the stairs, Lin Mengya went up to him. Her small face was a little pale. The commotion upstairs between him and Lin Nansheng ought to have frightened her.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right, so is your elder brother. Just now¡­ just now I was trying to treat his wound.¡±


    Who would believe that they were merely treating a wound by looking at the slightly swollen bruise at the corner of Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth?


    ¡°Oh you, what¡¯s so difficult about giving in a little to my brother? He¡¯s a patient now, and it¡¯s not surprising that he does something irrational. Couldn¡¯t you just bear with him a little?¡±


    At her half-annoyed, half-pleading voice, Long Tianyu no longer remembered when his heart always got melted into a puddle by her tender voice.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Although it was a simple answer, it encompassed Long Tianyu¡¯s indulgence in her, which he himself was unaware of.


    As Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu¡¯s once-cold eyes, she was not used to them being not cold and indifferent, and she quickly lowered her gaze to look at the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Is my brother all right now? I shall go upstairs to check on him. Oh yes, Your Highness, do you by any chance, know the King of Chongshan and the King of Lishan well?¡±


    Lin Mengya had some thoughts and plans of her own. If she wanted to enter the palace, it would be much easier with the help of these two princes.


    The Queen may be very powerful, but she bore a different surname. It would be more effective if Lin Mengya approached the royal elders and relatives for help.


    ¡°They¡­ I¡¯m not especially familiar with them. I heard that they used to be on rather good terms with my Emperor father. However, they retreated to feudal fiefdom under their jurisdiction. If there was nothing special going on, they would not enter the palace. Nevertheless, Father trusted them very much. The Queen would not dare to hide the truth from the masses in their presence.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded in understanding.


    The two senior princes were indeed men of wisdom. If they remained in the capital city after the Emperor ascended the throne, they might be accused of outshining the Emperor. By retreating out of the limelight, not only would they be able to preserve their brotherly relationship, but they also would maintain the trust of the Emperor.


    What they did was not something everyone could think of and carry out.


    ¡°In that case, I understand. However, the two senior princes have done me a great favor at the Imperial Ancestral Temple today during the banquet, therefore I would like Your Highness to help me choose some gifts to be presented to them. First, it is to show my gratitude toward them. Second, the shock that I went through just now is making me feel unwell. I wonder if Your Highness would help me fulfill my wishes?¡±


    Fixing his eyes on Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was increasingly affectionate toward her.


    At the banquet, he was the one who enjoyed the limelight. He was aware that even at this moment, Lin Mengya was wracking her brains to think of ways to help him.


    In reality, he wished to rope in the help of the two senior princes. Unfortunately, he had not come across any suitable opportunity and had to put this aside for now.


    Never did he expect that Lin Mengya would risk her life in exchange for an opportunity to get acquainted with the two senior princes. Even his mother might not be as attentive and considerate.


    ¡°Why? Is it inconvenient for you, Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think too much into it. She still owed an explanation to her father concerning her elder brother. Moreover, Father had already heard some news regarding the Yue family.


    It was not until today that she realized that the woman in her own family was the most cunning fox.


    What happened this time allowed her to fully understand that she still had a long way to go if she wanted to be in full control of the situation.


    ¡°No problem. I will go personally to the mansions of the two royal uncles to thank them. Your brother should have calmed down by now. I will leave Lin Kui here so he can escort you back to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion tonight if you decide to go back.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded as she gave Long Tianyu a smile filled with gratitude.


    She was indeed planning to go to the Lin¡¯s Mansion tonight although it would not look sensible. However, things would be different if Lin Kui were to escort her.


    When she went up to the second floor and opened the door to the room, what came into sight was a room in total disarray.


    It appeared that Long Tianyu and her brother had had a pretty violent fight.


    She lifted the hem of her dress as she circumvented the mess on the floor. As expected, her brother was seated on the floor not far away, in a daze.


    Not long ago, Lin Nansheng had seemed so dejected that he seemed to have lost all will to live, but he seemed to have been revived even though he still gave out a somewhat sorrowful vibe. Perhaps this was the resilience unique to the Lin family.


    Didn¡¯t she also barge into the old house of the Lins, when she was devastated, to fight for Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s honor after her death?


    The Lins did not forget the pain after it healed. On the other hand, they understood that there were more important matters to attend to while they still had a chance at life. Wallowing in the sadness and sorrow of the past was what a coward would do.


    ¡°Come over, Ya¡¯er.¡±


    Lin Nansheng, who was sitting on the floor, reached out his arms and put them around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What was initially my responsibility fell onto your shoulders so much that you had to bear much suffering. I¡¯m sorry, Ya¡¯er.¡±


    Hot tears seared Lin Mengya¡¯s skin. Between the siblings, excessive words were no longer necessary.


    Just like when they were young, Lin Mengya patted her brother¡¯s shoulder lightly and comforted him with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right. This will pass too. Everything will turn out well, it will.¡±


    The brother and sister pair, escorted by Lin Kui, finally returned to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. At the gates, Lin Muzhi¡¯s deputy general had been waiting quietly for them, having guessed that they would return together.


    ¡°Young Master and Young Mistress, the general has been waiting for the two of you in the study.¡±


    The brother and sister pair exchanged looks, then walked into the study of the Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    The yellow light from the burning candle had chased away the darkness in the study.


    Lin Muzhi, who was sitting behind the table and holding onto a war tactic book, apparently looked at peace. However, in reality, he had been reading the same page for about two hours.


    ¡°Father.¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s voice echoed in the study.


    The man sitting behind the desk lifted his head. It was only after he saw that both Lin Nansheng and Lin Mengya were safe and sound that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So you¡¯re back. Please take a seat. As your father, I have some things to discuss with you.¡±


    Lin Muzhi finally breathed another sigh after his two children sat down obediently before him. In his heart, he was calling out to his wife and telling her that their pair of children had grown into adulthood and were very successful. However, he was not sure if this was a blessing or a curse.


    ¡°Father, I¡ª¡±


    Once Lin Nansheng took a seat, he began to explain to Lin Muzhi what happened. However, with a wave of his hand, Lin Muzhi interrupted what he wanted to say.

 Chapter 254 Losing the Chess Game Because of One Move

    ¡°Father, Elder Brother had done all those things because of me. Therefore, please do not blame him.¡±


    Even since they were young, Lin Nansheng had time and again sustained injuries in the course of protecting Lin Mengya. Even this time, he had risked his life fighting for her justice. Lin Mengya was aware that Lin Muzhi might have tried to shield her brother, but it did not mean that he would not punish Lin Nansheng.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I know you¡¯ve come to plead for mercy for your elder brother. However, did it ever cross your mind that what your brother did could¡¯ve ruined our entire family? It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but what about all the members of the household from young to old? Do they have to lose their lives over this impulsive action?¡±


    At their father¡¯s words, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng hung their heads. As Lin Muzhi gazed at the pair of outstanding children of his, he sighed and blurted out, ¡°The fact that the Fifth Prince attempted to assassinate your sister was in itself was a grave sin, but you even burned the Zhaohe Palace and tried to push the blame onto Fifth Prince. It doesn¡¯t matter that the Fifth Prince was ousted. What really matters is that the Chen family would be destroyed.¡±


    Disappointed that his children failed to meet his expectations, Lin Muzhi thought that these two, although intelligent, did not consider the big picture.


    What they were ignorant of was that while Lin Mengya seemed to be the winner, but in reality, the Shangguan family, who was covetously eyeing power, was the real winner this time.


    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that the Chen family and the Shangguan family had collaborated with each other in doing evil? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that the Chens are destroyed. Wouldn¡¯t the Shangguan family be one lackey short?¡± a perplexed Lin Nansheng asked.


    However, Lin Mengya pondered over her father¡¯s words, and all of a sudden, the expression on her face changed. She realized that she had neglected one move in this game of chess.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er seems to have realized what I¡¯m saying. Tell your brother what you think,¡± said Lin Muzhi, shaking his head. Lin Nansheng might be a valiant soldier who was skilled in using weapons, but he was still lacking in strategizing.


    Ya¡¯er was different. Although she did not know anything about fighting a war, she had a sharp mind that turned fast. She and Lin Nansheng were complete opposites.


    ¡°I think Father is trying to say that although the Chens and the Shangguans are aligned in their goals, they are also constrained by each other. The Chens were able to save the Fifth Prince¡¯s life because they are partly in control of the military power. However, given that the Fifth Prince had violated a great taboo, they have to exchange his life with the military power they are holding. Not only will the Chens lose their power, they could even be swallowed up by the Shangguan Family.¡±


    Lin Muzhi nodded, as Ya¡¯er was apparently smart enough to understand what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Moreover, the Shangguan and the Chen families had worked together to do many evil things. If the Chens were to fall, who do you think will shoulder this responsibility?¡±


    At Lin Muzhi¡¯s words, the two siblings were forced into silence.


    Their father¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. The Shangguan family would be the one to benefit from the Chen family being destroyed. In that case, not only would the Chens fall under the Shangguan family¡¯s control, they would also become the sacrificial lamb for them!


    In order to protect their heirs, the Chens would surely not oppose the Shangguans. In this way, the Shangguan family would then be given a chance to clear the family name.


    Lin Mengya shuddered. What Father said was indeed right. The Queen had emerged victorious over them this time.


    However, the Chens hated the Lins.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did you already get acquainted with the two senior princes? They are my good buddies. The truth is that the Fifth Prince would not have escaped punishment even if nothing happened to Zhaohe Palace. As your father, I won¡¯t ever allow my daughter to be bullied and humiliated. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Father had taught them some important lessons today. He had taught them how to make deliberate and calculated political choices in order to take control of the entire situation.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve done you wrong. I¡¯ve let down your good intentions.¡±


    Finally, Lin Mengya was completely convinced and submitted to her father. The method employed by her and her brother, though risky and ruthless, was like fighting a battle alone. They were able to achieve success only through cooperating and relying on the plan that their father had laid out as well as Long Tianyu¡¯s vigilant reactions.


    If they followed closely to Father¡¯s plan in its execution, the King of Chongshan and King of Lishan would not send the Fifth Prince to his death. The Queen, being his mother, would not be able to escape blame.


    This would result in the Fifth Prince being punished. However, even if the Chens were forced to hand over their military power, it would not go to the Queen. In this way, the Queen would have to receive a blow.


    This would be the best outcome.


    However, Lin Mengya and her brother had ruined this chess game so much that Father and the two senior princes had to take the back seat.


    ¡°As your son, I realize I was wrong. Please punish me, Father!¡±


    Lin Nansheng no longer insisted on his own opinion. Father once told him on the battlefield that it was necessary to start laying down military strategies and formations and the major locations in order to ensure nothing went wrong. In addition, Father would also enact the various possible reactions from the enemies. Miraculously, they had never lost a battle so far.


    Now he fully understood that their victories were not the result of luck or that Father was some amazing strategist. It was because Father had the entire situation at his fingertips. He was also able to make a careful observation of their enemies¡¯ strengths. All of this added together allowed Father to lay out the strategies and plans in a meticulous way.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you understand now. Although you had made a risky move, it was not a bad move after all.¡±


    Lin Muzhi had no intention of blaming his son in the first place. He merely wanted to take this opportunity to teach his son a lesson. Hopefully, he would remain modest and keep cool in the future so he could achieve even greater things.


    ¡°How so?¡± Lin Nansheng asked earnestly. Even Lin Mengya was clueless as to what plan Father had used to turn the situation around and create a miracle out of a mistake.


    ¡°The water leakage in Zhaohe Palace would eventually be thought of as a calamity inflicted by the heavens. What exactly had resulted in this calamity after the great sacrificial ceremony? I have to say that it was the Heavens giving Dajin a warning.¡±


    A light flashed in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she recalled that back in the modern world, she had read in history that before Wu Zetian became the Emperor, there were many people who claimed that there were already signs that women were meddling in politics.


    At this time, the Queen was holding on to the nation¡¯s governing authority. If she used her power appropriately, would she likewise become the Emperor?


    ¡°Are you implying, Father, that the country would not be able to enjoy peace if the Queen governs from the imperial throne?¡±


    Lin Nansheng was also exceptionally intelligent and was able to understand his father¡¯s intention immediately this time.


    Lin Muzhi nodded. He could see that both his children had inherited the Lin family¡¯s intelligent genes.


    ¡°Oh yes, Father, there is something very important that I wish to discuss with you on this trip back home,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya had kept her intention to enter the palace from her father. However, if rumors of the Queen wanting to usurp authority were to go around, she would not have the mental power to go against Lin Mengya.


    In other words, it was the best time for her!


    ¡°Out with it. What cheeky ideas do you have now?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly as she clearly narrated her intention to go into the palace to treat the Emperor¡¯s illness.


    After she was done speaking, both the father and son went into silence.


    In fact, even if they were to put the danger of Lin Mengya entering the palace aside, would she really be able to see what was wrong with the Emperor?


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, let Father ask you a question. How confident are you in your diagnosis of the Emperor¡¯s illness? I heard from your brother that you¡¯re even able to neutralize poison after you recovered from your illness. Is that true?¡±


    Lin Muzhu asked her with a serious tone of voice. After all, many miracles had happened to his daughter.


    Nevertheless, the Emperor¡¯s illness was no small matter. It would endanger the lives of the entire Lin family if Lin Mengya went ahead. He had to take the necessary precautions.


    It was good that Lin Mengya had already prepared exactly what she wanted to say earlier.


    ¡°As your daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to lie to you. Since young, I¡¯ve always been very sensitive to all kinds of medicine. What was even more strange was that I was able to use my sense of smell to discern whether something was poisonous. As for neutralizing poisons, it was because there¡¯s a very able person in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion who imparted his knowledge and skills unto me. I knew that I naturally possessed a talent, and coupled with the help of this teacher, I finally picked up on how to neutralize poison, although it was not easy.¡±


    Honestly, if one were to think over Lin Mengya¡¯s words, one would be able to find many holes.


    However, Lin Muzhi appeared to be totally convinced.


    He gazed at his daughter¡¯s eyes and said after a sigh, ¡°Lass, you are so much like your mother. Do you know that your mother was the well-known Jade-faced Physician in the capital city?¡±


    ¡°Jade-face Physician?¡± Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she tried wracking her brains, searching for this name.


    Back then, her elder brother was still a toddler and she an infant. How would she ever have any impression of her mother?


    Lin Muzhi looked at his daughter with a comforted and contented look, and said, ¡°When I first met your mother, she was treating the illnesses of the nomads at the borders. Later on, I was seriously injured and my subordinates, in a frenzy, ordered men to kidnap your mother.¡±


    Based on what Lin Muzhi said, their acquaintance was purely coincidental.


    Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged looks as they realized this was the first time after they became adults that their father told them the romantic story between him and their mother.


    He appeared to be engrossed in the wonderful feeling at that time so much that there was tenderness written all over his face. Lin Mengya thought that this was what people described as the tenderness of a strong man.


    In reality, although Father might look course and wild, he had a gentle and attentive side to him.


    Who would have imagined that Father had raised her single-handedly in the first few years after her mother passed away?


    It was even hard for her to imagine now, how this army commander who instilled fear in the hearts of the enemies, was able to tenderly hold on to an infant. It was hard to fathom that they were one and same person.


    ¡°Back then, your mother was known as the most beautiful woman at the borders. She was beautiful, intelligent, gentle, and understanding. Can you imagine that my deputy general was berated by her for capturing her? There were so many soldiers in the army camp but everyone would circumvent her when coming across her. At that time, I had a hard time when she treated my injury.¡±


    By this time, Father was smiling brilliantly. It was a sweet smile that belonged in a past memory. As Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged looks again, there was a look of pity in their eyes.


    If their mother was still alive, Father would be the most blessed man on earth.


    ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m really getting old. I can¡¯t contain my emotions when I talk about the past.¡±

 Chapter 255 Persuading Her Father

    Lin Mengya shook her head upon hearing her father¡¯s self-mockery. She valued this chance of catching a glimpse at the love story between her father and her mother, especially that it was rare for her father, a reserved man, to be so affectionate like at the moment.


    ¡°No, in fact, both brother and I are eager for knowing the stories between you and mother.¡±


    When Mrs. Lin passed away, Lin Nansheng was just a small child. Thus, he knew nothing better of their mother than Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Glad to hear that, girl. Well, these are actually old stories. Back when I brought you to the capital, your mother started to treat patients in the city to kill time, and got known as a highly-skilled physician by everyone. They even admired her ¡®Jade-faced Physician¡¯. Thanks to the magic elixir your mother took during her pregnancy, your brother was born with a solid martial foundation. Even your grandpa was surprised by your brother¡¯s strong physique when he was born.¡±


    Lin Nansheng scratched his head in shyness despite what his father said was true.


    He had always been physically stronger than those of his age since he was a child. Thus, he never failed to win the fights of defending his younger sister.


    ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯m indeed a born talent. Tell you what, father, my teacher is no ordinary master, but when I first met him, he insisted that I be his disciple. I have to thanks mother for giving me her talent.¡±


    Either in this life or the past life, mother was a rarely-spoken word to Lin Mengya.


    In her past life, she spent her childhood in an orphanage, where the head doted on her, but not only her. In this life, she lost her mother when she was only a baby. However, from her father words, she seemed to glimpse a gorgeous woman whom her father had been in deep love with for dozens of years.


    She felt closer to her mother through their shared talent in medical skills.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you have taken this way, work hard. Your mother must be pleased to see you inherit her career from heaven.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded at the words. She had never thought that her mother was once a physician.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so, father, I want to enter the royal palace to treat His Majesty¡¯s illness, in the name of the inheritor of ¡®Jade-faced Physician¡¯. Those who Mother had healed certainly have confidence in me, and they will be a strong force of my use. What do you day, father?¡±


    Lin Muzhi¡¯s face remained serious even after he saw the expectation in his daughter¡¯s eyes.


    Staring at her for quite a while, he finally replied, ¡°Why are you so insistent on entering the palace, Ya¡¯er? Is it for Prince Yu?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face immediately blushed at the words. The answer was self-evident given the looks of her.


    Lin Muzhi sighed. He never changed his attitude of disapproval towards his daughter¡¯s marriage in fact, despite that she was old enough to make a decision and that she had married Prince Yu for long.


    Lin Muzhi persuaded Lin Mengya with earnest words as he caressed her on her head.


    ¡°To be honest, both your brother and I are satisfied with Prince Yu. He is a good man, yet, you have gone through much after becoming his wife, haven¡¯t you? Once you¡¯re in the royal palace, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you by then. You¡¯re a smart girl, but the situation in the palace is too treacherous and unpredictable, can you handle it?¡±


    Actually, Lin Mengya had considered the danger brought by her decision, but she had no other choice. Once the emperor died of illness and the Crown Prince assumed the throne, that would be the end of Long Tianyu, as well as the Lin Family.


    When the nest is overturned, no egg stays unbroken. Lin Mengya had to think of a way to have the emperor return to his throne.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, father, and that things will be quite complicated in the palace. But His Majesty will die without timely treatment. I was born to this family, of course, I have to think for it. So, please rethink it, father, and support me.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made sense, over which Lin Muzhi could not help but ponder.


    The emperor¡¯s illness continued to grow worse. Even those elder officials¡¯ request of seeing the emperor would be turned down by the empress, let alone other juniors¡¯.


    These elders might be able to contend with the Crown Prince and the empress in terms of politics, but they could not stop anything from shaking the country if the emperor died.


    ¡°Go back first, girl. I need some time to consider it. Remember, do not do stupid things. Even if you were to enter the palace, you¡¯ll have to be fully-prepared.¡±


    Lin Muzhi compromised finally. It was impossible for the family to remain neutral now.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go now, take a good rest, father and brother.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not want to push her father too hard. Compared to her father, they, the youngers, were too reckless. Even if she managed to enter the palace, she still needed her father¡¯s help so as to meet the emperor and avoid the empress and her adherents.


    As Princess Yu, it was inappropriate for her to stay at her parents¡¯ home.


    It was pitch dark now, and heavy snow was falling.


    Lin Nansheng, who had fallen sick, did not see Lin Mengya out given that she insisted he not. However, he still worried about her safety and sent a team of guards to escort her.


    . ¡°Baizhi, do you remember, when we were small, we would roll on the snow in our yard every time it snowed.¡±


    The past was like a dream. Who would have thought that the silly girl, who had to keep running to warm herself in every snowfall, had become the honorable Princess Yu.


    Dressed in silk and marten coat and hat, she no longer felt cold now.


    ¡°Of course. Back then, others all thought you loved snowy day, but in fact, you did not at all.¡±


    Lin Mengya put out her hands to catch the snowflake.


    When Lin Mengya just arrived in this world and realized she gained a new identity, she was not accustomed to it.


    However, after this half of a year, she seemed to have merged with the past Lin Mengya. She even felt as if these strange memories were something she experienced. Both pain and happiness seemed to have taken root in her.


    Otherwise, she would not have been so concerned about Lin Nansheng and protecting the family.


    Either way, she failed to avoid being assimilated by her new identity. Nevertheless, she understood this was the best for the current situation.


    ¡°Lass, I came to pick you up.¡±


    As the familiar voice sounded, Lin Mengya looked sideways and saw Qinghu, who had a smile on his handsome face.


    He seemed to have lost some weight. He wore a white fox-fur cloak, and the smooth fur added him with some elegance.


    At present, it was hard for others to recognize him from the terrifying owner of Peach Blossom Dock.


    Qinghu tied up his hair, revealing his handsome face totally. At the moment, he looked more like a rich young playboy of the capital.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯ve told you I would go back myself. You know, you didn¡¯t have to suffer this coldness to pick me up. The colder you¡¯re, the faster the poison in your body will take effect.¡±


    Qinghu smiled casually. He shrugged his shoulders and leaned to Lin Mengya.


    Holding his chin in one hand, he stared at Lin Mengya, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your teacher is indeed capable. He made many pills recently, and I took all of them on time. Though it¡¯s not enough to neutralize the poison in my body, it earned me more time.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled bitterly to herself. Qinghu¡¯s case was quite special.


    In terms of the years he had lived, he should be an old man of fifty or sixty. However, the poison that he was forced to take in when he was a child, ruined his health but meanwhile, also retained his youthful look.


    Moreover, it even kept his body condition of that of a man at twenty or thirty.


    In other words, Qinghu¡¯s life relied on the poison. Once the poison was removed, he would die.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool. Can¡¯t you see there are still many people on the street. My father also sent a team of guards to protect me. So, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    However, Qinghu pestered Lin Mengya unless she promised she would bring him with her when she went out.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but agreed with him. She did not understand why Xiaoyu, who rarely acted pettishly in front of her, was more and more used to these behaviors.


    Nevertheless, seeing the pettish behaviors from such a mean man, she turned wordless.


    As the carriage got closer and closer to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya yawned. Inside the carriage was warm. The curtain was pulled down, so, not a trace of wind could sneak in.


    After a busy night, Lin Mengya suddenly felt sleepy.


    A sudden cracking sound from the outside woke the sleepy ones up. If not for the horse driver held the rope tightly, the horse would have been scared into running wildly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are we stepping on something.¡± Qinghu opened the door of the carriage at once. Just as he was about to enquire the horse driver, he saw the scared driver was looking forward in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Qinghu raised his head and his face changed. Behind him, Baizhi tried to get out to check the situation curiously but was stopped by Qinghu.


    ¡°Protect Her Highness. Do not let anyone approach the carriage.¡±


    His tone sounded serious. He jumped out of the carriage swiftly. The cold night wind blew up his cloak, swaying whatever in front of him.


    ¡°Qinghu, what happened? Did we knock someone?¡±


    Though Qinghu told her not to get out, she felt the thing weird, so, disregarding Baizhi trying to stop her, she still got out of the carriage.


    ¡°Oh my¡ª¡± The cry alarmed Qinghu. He turned around and saw Lin Mengya, whose face was pale.


    He went up to her and covered her eyes, turning her around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

 Chapter 256 Bodies in the Way

    In a pagoda tree 10 steps away from them hung several bodies. When the chilly wind blew, the already stiff bodies would also gently sway in the air.


    Though her feet got cold, Lin Mengya still determinedly tugged at Qinghu¡¯s hand. Her eyes were focused on the things in front of her.


    There were five bodies, with men¡¯s, women¡¯s, the old¡¯s and the young¡¯s among them. However, their heads, arms, and legs were all chopped off. Now, they were human flesh in a stick form.


    The blood was still warm and dripped down from the cuts on the bodies. The snow-white ground was already tainted with blood-red color.


    Expressions on the heads were gruesome. Though they had lost their lives long ago, their wide-opened eyes still chilled people to the bone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Baisu see them. She might know someone here.¡±


    Though used to the various human body specimens, it had been the first time that Lin Mengya had witnessed such a cruel dismemberment.


    She hadn¡¯t met these people here. However, she heard of them from Qinghu: People who followed Xiaoyu all possessed jade tokens of Lieyun Empire.


    Now, jade tokens which could identify them were parallel hanging beside the head of the first body. Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt a chill down her spine. ¡°They¡¯re both Xiaoyu¡¯s followers. If they died, then what about Xiaoyu? Will she also be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyu! Qinghu, go back now to check on Xiaoyu. Will something happen to him? These people are too cruel, and I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Xiaoyu. Will you help check on him?¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya rarely startled, Qinghu held her in his arms and felt her trembling. It was the fear buried in the depth of Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. Since Yue Ting passed away, she grew increasingly afraid that the people around her would suddenly leave her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Rest assured, Xiayu will be fine. These people are not his private guards. Don¡¯t you forget, Xiaoyu now lives in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even if Xin Li is capable, he doesn¡¯t dare to kill in Long Tianyu¡¯s manor.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s words miraculously comforted Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    He was right. With Long Tianyu¡¯s identity and status, Xin Li really didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. However, what lay in front of them was too scary.


    ¡°Is Xin Li warning her by this? Or, has Xiaoyu done something and offended the perverted Master Rosa Multiflora?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Suddenly, a shrill voice rang. Lin Mengya turned around, only to see Baisu, desperate.


    ¡°No! Who killed my master! Who did it!¡±


    Baisu immediately ran over, stumbled and fell on the snowy ground.


    The three girls who were following her wanted to come over to pick her up. However, she flung their hands away and scrambled to the body who looked the oldest among them in the pagoda tree, crying her hearts out.


    ¡°Master, who killed you! Who killed you! Master!¡±


    Melancholy cries rang in the entire night sky. The bloody smell sealed under the snow, coupled with Baisu¡¯s crying, seemed exceptionally lonely and weird in the night when the whole country was celebrating.


    ¡­


    Collecting herself, Lin Mengya regained her initial calmness and ordered. ¡°Baishao and Baizhi, you go back to inform His Highness of this. And ask Xiaoyu to come over to collect these bodies.¡±


    The carriage driver rose his whip and brought Baishao and Baizhi to flee from the troubled land.


    Anyhow, the bodies in front of her looked terrifying. Though mentally-prepared, Lin Mengya still felt her hands a little cold.


    ¡°Alright, Baisu. Now, we need to find a way to bury your master and his friends.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked over and patted Baisu¡¯s shoulder.


    The girl, only at times like now, showed an extremely unusual weakness. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t just stand and watch her fall into sadness, nonetheless, now, he couldn¡¯t find a better way to comfort her.


    ¡°Master, since when I¡¯m young, my kung fu master has been raising me. But today, he died such a tragic death. I am his disciple, and I¡¯ll take revenge on the murderer!¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t oppose revenge. However, even Qinghu didn¡¯t dare to confront that Xin Li.


    At present, Baisu clearly hadn¡¯t been capable yet.


    Indeed, hate could make one stronger. That being said, she couldn¡¯t let her girl die in vain because of hate.


    Just as when she was about to say something, a pleasant smell suddenly filled the air, which startled Lin Mengya. All of a sudden, she blocked Baisu behind her to protect her girl.


    ¡°Xin Li! What silly games are you trying to play!¡±


    As expected, from a small alley behind her, a fine figure slowly walked out.


    The clothes were blood red, and the face was snow white. The hair, as dark as the ink, casually fell on the skinny shoulders.


    Step by step, the figure walked to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I thought, you weren¡¯t afraid of anything. It turns out that, you can be afraid sometimes. Since you are now, then tell your brat to stay away from things that don¡¯t belong to him!¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice sounded unisex, yet it carried wet, slippery and sticky coldness like that from a viper.


    Lin Mengya cautiously looked at the feminine man, and alarm bells rang.


    ¡°You did this?¡±


    Xin Li suddenly smiled. In the dark night, however, his smile looked like the moon in the sky, chilly and aloof.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I personally chopped off their arms and legs. I wanted to use them to fertilize my flowers. But they were all useless hard bones. So, I can only let them die here.¡±


    Xin Li talked as if the dead were supposed to be killed by him.


    Lin Mengya knew too well this kind of person. They had no sympathy for anyone. All they had were disrespect and contempt for lives.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s calmness, there already had been a trace of coldness. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    Xin Li¡¯s several provocations had crossed the line. She used to think the man, at least, cared about something.


    Nevertheless, now, Lin Mengya finally realized how unscrupulous he was.


    Not to mention her, Xin Li might even take Long Tianyu lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! To avenge my master!¡±


    Baisu¡¯s eyes were red from crying. The instant she saw her enemy, she immediately lifted her sword, ready to kill Xin Li to avenge the death of her master.


    Lin Mengya clung on to Baisu. She fully understood that even if Baisu went to take her revenge, she would only lose her life. However, she didn¡¯t want Baisu to die in vain.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ªI didn¡¯t expect people from the Dragon Pavilion were all so innocent. Kill me? Even your master couldn¡¯t kill me, what can you do? But, you have a pretty face. If you fertilize my flowers, I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll find it degrading. Do you know why my Rosa Multiflora is so beautiful? Because I water it with the purest and prettiest young girls¡¯ blood. So, it¡¯s more beautiful than any woman in the world.¡±


    Xin Li was nearly looking at the Rosa Multiflora in his hand feverishly, which chilled Lin Mengya to the bone.


    Once again, perverted men all turned out to be fetishists.


    ¡°Water them with young girls¡¯ blood?¡± Lin Mengya only felt sick. A perverted man who stank of death like him should die.


    ¡°Calm down, Baisu, I won¡¯t let him hurt any of my men!¡±


    Lin Mengya held Baisu tightly, and Qinghu stopped her. Then, Baisu finally calmed down.


    Glancing at her master, Baisu had to suppress her desire to kill this man now.


    ¡°What do you want? Xiaoyu won¡¯t get in your way in Dajin. Why do you have to do such a cruel thing?¡±


    The carriage that would call for backup for them had returned. Moreover, the group of people her father dispatched to her had been gone since a while ago.


    Lin Mengya thought that these were her father¡¯s private guards. Either, they had retreated with the carriage to call for help, or, they had hidden somewhere she couldn¡¯t see. A pair of fists couldn¡¯t compete with four hands. As long as Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion¡¯s people arrived, Xin Li couldn¡¯t benefit from this at all.


    ¡°Not in my way? Haha, you¡¯re making me want to kill you right now!¡±


    Standing on the white snow, Lin Mengya grew increasingly restless at the blood smell on Xin Li.


    ¡°That brat¡¯s sheer existence is a thorn in my heart! I¡¯ll tell you. If he hasn¡¯t hidden in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion all this time, I would have taken his head long ago to celebrate my victory. Lin Mengya, I used to think you clever. But now, you¡¯re just as stubborn as those people.¡±


    Qinghu blocked in front of Lin Mengya, drew his long sword and lifted it up before him. Looking cold, he was protecting Lin Mengya.


    ¡°And you! Why can¡¯t you be the owner of the Peach Blossom Dock? Instead, you became this woman¡¯s dog. Even I feel ashamed for you. What? Will you suck up to her with the skills you learned when those men and women rode on you? Tut-tut, you used to be the top-notch plaything in the capital. Now, you learned how to protect people?¡±


    Though someone revealed his past, there still hadn¡¯t been a trace of wavering in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    Those days were, without doubt, his hell. But, as long as Lin Mengya was here, even if she hated him, he would still block before Lin Mengya to protect her, or even die for her without the slightest hesitation.


    A pair of delicate hands suddenly grabbed his arms. He looked around, only to see her, determined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to attack the people around me! Even though he has his past, as long as they¡¯re with me now, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt them in the least! Xin Li, I didn¡¯t want to be your enemy. But now, you really pissed me off!¡±


    Her voice carried very rare iciness.


    Lin Mengya never knew what it felt like to fear. Let alone Xin Li, even the emperor in heaven came, she, Lin Mengya, wouldn¡¯t back away!

 Chapter 257 Dual Personality

    ¡°Just look at Princess Yu! I¡¯ve never liked beautiful women, they have no brains!¡±


    Once he finished his sentence, Xin Li crushed the Rosa Multiflora in his hand into a million pieces.


    The blood-red petals fell to the ground in shreds. Suddenly, the pair of hands covered in petal juice reached for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Protect her.¡±


    Qinghu then shoved Lin Mengya forcefully into Baisu¡¯s embrace. He fearlessly went up with his sword.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The guards who were hiding near them all charged out immediately. They surrounded themselves around Lin Mengya and formed layers of protection. At the same time, they were dressed in black suits. Xin Li¡¯s team also charged out.


    ¡°Why are you risking your lives to fight me over a woman?¡±


    After a few moves, Qinghu and Xin Li separated instantly. Xin Li¡¯s face remained cold as he stared at Qinghu, who was in front of him. This dockmaster of Peach Blossom Dock! Right now, his hands were numb from the shock.


    ¡°No wonder Dajin, that useless sh*t, still could not eliminate Lin Mengya after so many attempts. Indeed, this is a tricky situation.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to harm her, I will kill you.¡±


    Qinghu held onto his sword and a cold smile hung from the corners of his lips.


    As long as he was alive, he would not allow anyone to hurt her!


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so important to you. But, you aren¡¯t really a man, are you? I heard that back then you were¡­¡±


    Without holding back, he triggered Qinghu by mentioning his dark past. But surprisingly, it was a useless tactic. On the contrary, Qinghu¡¯s gaze became increasingly scornful.


    ¡°You sissy, how dare you have the nerve to talk about me! Go die!¡±


    The two became entangled very quickly under the falling snow. Their sword moves were fast, each counter between the two would create a layer full of bloody mist. For those whose martial arts skills were not as good as theirs, it was a massacre.


    Soon after, several guards from Qinghu¡¯s team died. Those who were lucky to be alive were all injured. Of course, Xin Li¡¯s team was not better.


    These people were entangled with each other. They would never let go of their enemies, even when they died.


    ¡°Lin family¡¯s guards, leave now, forget about me!¡±


    Lin Mengya screamed suddenly. The Lin family¡¯s guards were all heroes on the battleground. She could not let these people die in vain for her.


    However, the guards would not leave. Lin Mengya could only follow Baisu helplessly and crouch down within the shrinking circle of guards.


    ¡°Master, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, then leave quickly on your own. I have an idea to deter Xin Li.¡±


    Baisu¡¯s face was full of a look of determination.


    Lin Mengya knew that the idea she was talking about would definitely end up with both sides being heavily injured. It might even be that lives would be exchanged.


    She could not let Baisu say such things, yet she saw Baisu swiftly harvesting the five jade cards that were hanging.


    ¡°Xin Li! I¡¯m going all-in with you! Return me my master!¡±


    Baisu charged out of the protective circle when Lin Mengya was not paying attention. Holding onto a long sword, she was ready to fight Xin Li with her life.


    ¡°Come back! You¡¯re not his match!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety, yet there was no way to pull Baisu back. ¡°This silly girl, does she really think that Xin Li will let us go if she goes up to sacrifice her life?¡±


    After joining the chaotic fight, Baisu partnered with Qinghu and gradually suppressed Xin Li.


    Meanwhile, on Lin Mengya¡¯s side, the protective circle became stronger despite it shrinking. Soon after, the men in black could not break through them at all.


    After calculating the time, it seemed like the backup from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion should be here anytime soon. The Lin family¡¯s guards were definitely the smartest and most quick-minded out of all the guards.


    He must have sent some back right from the start to fetch help.


    When either one of the Lin family¡¯s or Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion¡¯s guards arrived, Xin Li would have to leave no matter what.


    Unexpectedly, just after she finished her calculations, she heard a pitiful cry of pain, which caused her heart to fall instantly.


    Just earlier, Baisu had a slight advantage, yet due to a moment of carelessness, Xin Li grabbed her by the throat and turned her into a hostage.


    Meanwhile, there was no way Qinghu, who wanted to attack but was afraid of triggering Xin Li, could disregard Baisu¡¯s life completely. Hence, he pierced his poisoned nails into Xin Li¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Xin Li¡¯s face was full of struggles. Although he failed to dig out Qinhu¡¯s heart, the poison had already contaminated Qinghu¡¯s wound.


    However, he was shocked to see that Qinghu¡¯s face became paler by just a shade and he did not fall.


    ¡°What a strong poison, but this thing is useless on me!¡±


    When the poisoned seeped into Qinghu¡¯s body, it did cause some obstruction to his vital energy. He had grown up eating poison, so this little bit would not be enough to kill him.


    However, he also needed some time to recover. Both of them then stood frozen like that for a while.


    ¡°Qinghu! Baisu!¡±


    Lin Mengya barged through the circle of protection and appeared in front of Qinghu in a few steps.


    In her mind, the name of the poison flickered fervently. Her heart had already reached her throat. ¡°Will this poison cause the remaining poison in Qinghu¡¯s body to counterattack?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The fervent toxic in Qinghu¡¯s body brought him great discomfort. The sword in his hand supported him, preventing him from falling to the ground.


    However, Xin Li did not gain any advantage out of this.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re so persistent! Lin Mengya, I know that you care about this little brat. If you want this little brat to live, then ask that guy to exchange it with the heads from the Dragon Pavilion. I will only let this little brat go when everyone from the Dragon Pavilion is killed!¡±


    Although Xin Li was panting, his tone was full of pride.


    Right now, he had something on them. He was not worried that Lin Mengya would disobey him. Those scumbags from the Dragon Pavilion must die!


    ¡°No way! Master, it¡¯s all right if you let me die. You must protect young Master!¡±


    Baisu was very firm. She said a big bunch of words that Lin Mengya did not understand. Xin Li¡¯s facial expression changed slightly, and in that instant, he was about to strangle Baisu to death.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lin Mengya pounced on him immediately. The dagger that had never left her body was finally put into use.


    No one would have expected Lin Mengya to be so fast in her actions. When Baisu was just a breath away from dying, Lin Mengya¡¯s dagger hit right on the spot on Xin Li¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xin Li let out a cry of pain immediately. He also did not expect this woman who seemed so weak to attack him with such a sharp dagger.


    ¡°How dare you hurt me!¡±


    The furious Xin Li threw Baisu aside as if she were a rag doll.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya forcefully pulled out the dagger and stared straight into Xin Li¡¯s eyes fearlessly.


    ¡°Hurt you? I even want to kill you!¡±


    The spot that she had chosen was very clever. In a split second, not only did she puncture his vein but also triggered the nerve that was giving him the most pain.


    Anyone that experienced such intense pain would definitely not be able to flinch. Even Xin Li, who was a master of martial arts, felt as if his heart had been torn apart.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The veins on his face popped out. That originally white and flawless skin became like a turtles¡¯ shell instantly; it was covered with lines.


    ¡°Master, quickly dodge out of the way! He, he will kill you!¡±


    Baisu was crawling on the ground and her mouth was already filled with fresh blood.


    Yet at this moment, she still did not forget to warn Lim Mengya. She knew much more about Xin Li¡¯s situation than any others. If they were to force Xin Li to this extent and yet still failed to kill him once and for all¡­


    Then everyone would die!


    ¡°Since young, there has been no one that could cause him so much pain.¡±


    The crack on Xin Li¡¯s face froze suddenly. A slightly feminine voice was heard, causing Lin Mengya to pause. Although Xin Li was still Xin Li, she could feel that the person in front of her eyes was completely different from the Xin Li she knew.


    ¡°Dual personality?¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly had an urge to diss him.


    ¡°Why must all the pervert BOSSes in novels have stupid things like dual personalities!¡±


    At that instant, she did not feel that good.


    Although dual personalities had already been recognized in the psychological realm, she never expected to encounter one.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not him. Then who are you?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Xin Li cautiously. Although this personality seemed much gentler, that cruel and blood-thirsty madness seemed to be kept in the bones.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. It makes sense for him to be hurt by you then. I¡¯m Xin Qing, his younger sister. Since you¡¯ve forced me to come out, then make up for it with your life.¡±


    Xin Qing was still smiling, yet that face full of cracks was as terrifying as a ghost¡¯s.


    Lin Mengya became alarmed immediately and took a few steps back. Meanwhile, Xin Qing continued to stand there. She smiled and made no moves.


    ¡°Go now! Quick!¡±


    However, as if she just witnessed a strange scene, Baisu tried to pick herself up from the ground persistently. But Lin Mengya would not leave, just like the rest.


    Xin Qing suddenly burst into a peal of cold laughter and took out a small golden bell from her embrace.


    ¡°My little sweethearts, time to eat!¡±


    The bell shook, yet no sound was made. However, hissing sounds were heard from all around her.


    Lin Mengya could not be more familiar with this. After using bugs to attack someone, she had never expected that it would be her turn now.


    ¡°Master, go now! These bugs are not just regular poisonous ones. These are aphids that belong to the Xin family, and they are pervasive!¡±


    There was already a slight look of despair evident in Baisu¡¯s eyes.


    These aphids were different from regular poisonous bugs. Once bitten, there was no cure.


    Besides, the Xin family¡¯s aphids were trained to harm people. How would there be a cure?


    Even their own family members could only wait to die upon being bitten.


    She did not expect that she would die in the hands of a Xin.


    ¡°Playing with bugs? Xin Qing, you¡¯ve picked the wrong person!¡±


    No one expected to see Lin Mengya being so calm.


    A slight smirk formed at the corners of her lips, and she also took out a small box from her embrace.

 Chapter 258 Clever Use of a Talisman with an Error

    Three days later.


    ¡°Tao, what are you doing?¡± Ge Ming asked out of curiosity as he watched Ning Tao bent down poking around in the kitchen.


    Ning Tao did not turn back, casually answering, ¡°Catching mice.¡±


    Ge Ming furrowed his brows. ¡°The kitchen is new; I¡¯ve also cleaned it thoroughly. How could there be any mice? Are you checking for hygiene or are you trying to deduct my pay?¡±


    Ning Tao stood up. ¡°Check my foot. I need mice for something.¡±


    ¡°For barbecue or to make wine?¡± Ge Ming asked again.


    ¡°To make medicine!¡± Ning Tao did not bother talking to him any longer and left the kitchen.


    Ge Ming mumbled, ¡°Mice could be used for medicine? A miracle doctor indeed. How incredible. How could he be so talented?¡±


    Under a tree in the field, Qing Zhui and Su Ya were chatting.


    ¡°Sister Su Ya, how old are you?¡± Qing Zhui asked, smiling gently.


    ¡°18¡­ and a half,¡± Su Ya said. She was in fact just 18, but it was unsure why she had added the ¡°half¡±.


    Qing Zhui heaved a sigh. ¡°It would be great if you were 20. You can get married if you were 20.¡±


    Su Ya blushed. ¡°Sister-in-law, I don¡¯t want to get married so soon. I¡¯m not done having fun yet.¡±


    ¡°Then when do you want to get married?¡± Qing Zhui asked.


    Su Ya said, ¡°When I¡¯m 29 at least. Sister-in-law, why do you ask?¡±


    Qing Zhui sighed again. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to wait that long. Sigh, looks like you¡¯re not suitable. I¡¯ll have to look for someone else.¡±


    Su Ya was puzzled. ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Your brother is here,¡± Qing Zhui said.


    Su Ya looked over, and saw Ning Tao walking over while mumbling to himself. It was not sure what he was talking to himself about. Her heart felt warm and fuzzy for an instant when she saw Ning Tao, yet it was followed by a faint feeling of sadness. Even though she had acknowledged Ning Tao as her older brother and Qing Zhui as her sister-in-law, the teenage girl in her was still constantly hesitating. Until then, she still couldn¡¯t help but think about Ning Tao. She would even dream of him sometimes. Who could she confide to about such a matter of the heart?


    But Su Ya only pretended to look happy, and greeted ¡°brother¡± Ning Tao as he approached.


    Ning Tao acknowledged them, then asked, ¡°Have you all seen any mice?¡±


    Su Ya asked curiously, ¡°Why are you looking for mice?¡±


    Ning Tao answered, ¡°To make medicine.¡±


    Su Ya shook her head. ¡°The Sunshine Orphanage is newly built, there won¡¯t be any mice here. Go to the village if you want to catch some. How about I go get Sister Lu for help?¡±


    Ning Tao said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better that I go on my own. She¡¯s the village chief after all. Being a leader, how could I make her help me catch mice?¡±


    Qing Zhui giggled as she said, ¡°Brother Ning, why didn¡¯t you ask me for such a help? I can catch you as many mice as you want.¡±


    Ning Tao then came to realization. Mice were the natural prey of snakes. With such a snake beauty present, did he need to fret over not being able to catch any mice?


    Asking a snake was better than asking a person, indeed.


    ¡°Go go go, let¡¯s go catch some mice.¡± Ning Tao could no longer wait.


    He had finally managed to acquire a paper talisman which he could draw and use, so it was natural that he was excited to try it out. Over the past three days, he had been staying in the Sky Clinic cultivating his spiritual power, studying the runes and crafting talismans.


    He could not even bother to gather the spiritual material for crafting the talismans, and instead took that wooden chest from the Scriptures & Scrolls Store apart. He then searched for instructions to make homemade paper online. He first made it into wooden pulp using the delicate perfumed tripod and lastly made it into medium paper using the traditional method.


    Everything had been prepared, except the one last ingredient, mouse blood.


    Qing Zhui followed Ning Tao out of the entrance.


    Su Ya said, ¡°I want to go too, let me join you.¡±


    Ning Tao said, ¡°What are you going to do there? Mice are scary, you better not go. Just stay at home to study your nursing knowledge.¡±


    Su Ya pouted. She was evidently unhappy, but did not continue following them.


    Ning Tao was not worried about Su Ya being afraid of mice; he was actually worried of Su Ya being afraid of snakes. He did not know how Qing Zhui was going to catch the mice. What if she revealed her snake demon form? Would Su Ya not be scared to death?


    Once out of the entrance, Qing Zhui led Ning Tao around the orphanage and into the woods behind the orphanage. The woods were completely secluded; not a person was there, and neither were there any mice.


    Ning Tao said, ¡°Qing Zhui, where are the mice? Quick, get me one.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Qing Zhui responded, then transformed into a snake immediately, hissing with her tongue stuck out.


    In an instant, a few mice escaped from a cave.


    Hiss hiss hiss¡­


    Qing Zhui¡¯s hissing grew stronger and the mice from the cave lay on the ground shivering in fear. They did not dare to run away even if they wished to.


    Ning Tao went up and caught one. He then grabbed a porcelain bottle and the Blade of the Solar Eclipse from his small medicine chest, then made a cut on the mouse. Fresh blood flowed from the mouse¡¯s wound and dripped into the porcelain bottle. After cutting up a few more mice, the porcelain bottle was filled with fresh mouse blood.


    With the mouse blood acquired, Ning Tao did not return to the Sunshine Orphanage. Instead, he took Qing Zhui straight back to the House of Sword Pavilion Cave.


    Mouse blood, incense ash and medium paper had all been acquired. Ning Tao mixed the mouse blood and incense ash together according to what he had learned from the ¡°Runes Handbook¡±. After that, he dipped his right index finger in the blood and drew the talisman on the medium paper with his spiritual energy activated.


    Qing Zhui was shocked as she watched on, and said, ¡°Brother Ning, didn¡¯t you say you were making medicine? You¡¯re drawing talismans now.¡±


    Ning Tao said, ¡°I was lying to Su Ya. The lesser she knows, the better.¡±


    Qing Zhui watched in anticipation at Ning Tao drawing the talismans, appearing to be even more excited than Ning Tao himself. ¡°Sister has been learning the runes and how to draw talismans, but the results had been limited. And I¡¯ve been worse. I can¡¯t even recognize most runes. Brother Ning, you know how to draw talismans, can you teach me?¡±


    Ning Tao smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m learning the clinic¡¯s runes and talismans; you won¡¯t be able to use them even if you learn. When I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll find you some runes and talismans which you can learn.¡±


    Since he was unable to use the magic tools of ordinary practitioners and demons, the talismans he could draw would definitely not be usable for ordinary practitioners and demons. He was able to learn the many runes from the ¡°Runes Handbook¡± in the past three days but he was unable to read a single rune he photographed from the Feminine-moon City.


    Qing Zhui nodded, then asked curiously, ¡°Brother Ning, what paper talismans are you drawing then?¡±


    Ning Tao said, ¡°Plucking talismans.¡±


    ¡°Plucking talismans?¡± Qing Zhui repeated the name, and found it funny. She said, ¡°What an interesting name. It¡¯s my first time hearing of it.¡±


    Ning Tao looked awkward. ¡°This talisman is a paper talisman for the cupping therapy.¡±


    Qing Zhui: ¡°¡­¡±


    After the short chat, a plucking talisman was completed.


    The plucking talisman began with a symbol of a tripod in which its legs were extended along both sides of the medium paper and then rejoined at the end of the paper. Tens of runes were written in the space between the two legs of the tripod. There were runes with the pronunciation of ¡°en¡±, ¡°chi¡±, and also ¡°ba¡±¡­


    Ning Tao picked up the newly completed plucking talisman and promptly blew on it.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it cost too much just for a cupping therapy talisman?¡± Qing Zhui could not help but express her doubts after all.


    Ning Tao forced a smile. He too thought that the costs were too high, since most of his patients were ordinary. There was almost zero chance of meeting a patient who was wounded by bullets or arrows. It was indeed a waste just for a mere cupping therapy.


    ¡°Brother Ning, try it on me,¡± Qing Zhui said.


    Ning Tao smiled saying, ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere? This is a talisman for medical use. It can remove bullets, arrows, virus, lesions, acne. Besides, it would need a bamboo cup, but I have yet to find a suitable one.¡±


    Qing Zhui said, ¡°Just let me play with it. I don¡¯t need the therapy.¡±


    Ning Tao passed the plucking talisman to Qing Zhui, then started drawing a second one. When he was drawing the talisman, his gaze unintentionally fell on a brush pot which was on the table. It was Xuan Tianzi¡¯s brush pot, which was made from a lush green bamboo. It was clearly not an ordinary object, but instead, a bamboo-type spiritual material. He thought to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an existing bamboo cup? I¡¯ll take it back later and use it to carry out cupping therapies for my patients.¡±


    Qing Zhui suddenly let out a sound, ¡°Eh¡±.


    Ning Tao looked up at her from his talisman, suddenly feeling exasperated yet amused at the same time. Qing Zhui had pasted the talisman on her chest, and it got stuck on her clothes since the mouse blood had not been dried. She could not take it off no matter what, but was also worried that she would destroy the talisman if she had used too much force, so she ended up looking flustered and helpless.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, why are you still so playful? I¡¯ll take it off for you.¡± Ning Tao chided her, then promptly reached out to pull off the talisman which was stuck on her clothes.


    Whoosh!


    The plucking talisman had been removed, but it was not the only thing which came off ¨C the blue long dress on Qing Zhui had also come off. In that instant, it was like the talisman had thousands of feelers which had suddenly plucked off all the fabric on Qing Zhui¡¯s body.


    A bare and exposed image came into view.


    Ning Tao was so shocked he was completely stunned.


    Qing Zhui screamed in agitation and covered her face with her hands.


    Ning Tao collected his composure and looked down at the plucking talisman in his hand.


    The talisman was still present, the clothes had fallen to the ground. Qing Zhui was unable to take it off no matter what, yet he had managed to remove it effortlessly. What was even more bewildering was that the various pieces of long dress and smaller fabric showed no sign of wear and tear, it was as good as before.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ning Tao could not believe his eyes. He found it even harder to believe that the plucking therapy could be used that way.


    Indeed, the things taught in books were idealized and had discrepancies with reality.


    Plucking talisman; the word ¡°pluck¡± was already enough to explain the issue. It could pluck out bullets, pluck out arrows, it could even pluck out acnes and viruses, so wouldn¡¯t that make plucking off clothes a piece of cake?


    ¡°Brother Ning, you¡¯ve cast a spell to take off my clothes, right?¡± Qing Zhui spoke with a voice entirely saturated with shyness.


    Ning Tao suddenly felt like he had been gravely accused yet there was no way of explaining himself out of it. He hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly get dressed, I¡­ am going to continue drawing talismans.¡±


    Qing Zhui pouted, but obediently picked her clothes back up and got dressed anyway.


    Ning Tao felt miserable as he listened to the soft movement noises, but did not dare to look at her and continued drawing his talismans. As he was drawing them, he suddenly realized that he had drawn a rune wrongly!


    The plucking talisman which had taken off Qing Zhui¡¯s clothes was not the authentic talisman, but one with an error!


    Ning Tao was surprised yet also oddly amused by a perverted paper talisman being produced from a careless mistake. He quickly drew a second authentic plucking talisman and gave it to Qing Zhui.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qing Zhui asked curiously, after she was just done dressing up.


    Ning Tao said, ¡°Try this one again.¡±


    Qing Zhui giggled. ¡°I knew you did it on purpose. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    It was hard to explain, so Ning Tao just smiled awkwardly.


    Qing Zhui took the second authentic plucking talisman and pasted it on her clothes without hesitation, then promptly pulled it off.


    The talisman came off very easily, while the mouse blood which had yet to dry off did not stay on her clothes.


    ¡°Eh? What happened?¡± Qing Zhui then pasted it again, and it came off easily once again.


    Ning Tao tried it too, and he too had removed it effortlessly without removing Qing Zhui¡¯s clothes.


    Qing Zhui said, ¡°How strange. Brother Ning, give me the first one to try again.¡±


    Ning Tao hurriedly kept the first talisman and was thinking to himself that he had to study the uses of the erroneous plucking talisman.

 Chapter 259 Banquet at Hongmen

    In that night, Ning Tao tried more than one dozen different rune combinations, but not one of them succeeded. The plucking talisman with the erroneous rune was a mere coincidence. One could almost say its error was one in a million¡ªlike that rotten apple which happened to fall on Newton¡¯s head.


    After busying himself for a night, Ning Tao came to a conclusion.


    A scrambled rune combination turning into a usable paper talisman¡ªthe likelihood was even slimmer than hitting jackpot at a lottery center. To come up with the correct rune combination like this would be like hitting a medium-sized jackpot. It would be a small repayment from Sky Clinic for fleecing him so much treatment fees.


    Ning Tao threw all the useless paper talismans into the delicate perfumed tripod. He wanted to turn them into paper mash, for recycling into medium paper.


    ¡°Doctor Ning, are you there?¡± An immature-sounding voice rang out from outside the door.


    This voice sounded quite familiar. Ning Tao remembered someone but was not sure it was her. He walked to the door and opened it. His gaze fell upon the empty Hakka Alley, where only two youths, a boy and a girl, were standing. They were the young disciples of Bai Sheng, Wu Xiaolin and Liu Xian¡¯er.


    Under the light of the breaking dawn, the boy had handsome, delicate features and the girl was graceful and demure. They were like a pair of young lovers. The sight of them would make anyone feel close affection.


    Unfortunately, they were Bai Sheng¡¯s disciples.


    Since the battle at the Temple of Dead Tree, Bai Sheng¡¯s death was undetermined. But the man should have escaped. That Sky Clinic was still standing at the same venue was living proof to that. Yet strangely and unexpectedly, these two disciples of Bai Sheng had called on him.


    Ning Tao felt suspicious but on the surface, he looked unruffled. ¡°How did you know I am here?¡±


    Wu Xiaolin cupped his fists at Ning Tao, saying in a tone neither submissive nor haughty, ¡°Doctor Ning, Senior Sister Bai has visited this place. Of course we know.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Master?¡± Ning Tao probed.


    Liu Xian¡¯er also cupped her fists at Ning Tao and replied in a crisp voice, ¡°Doctor Ning, our Master would be holding a technological forum at Jinquan Hotel. There will be a banquet after that. He sent us here with an invitation. We would like Doctor Ning to attend the technological forum.¡±


    Ning Tao gave a cold sneer. ¡°Technological forum? Don¡¯t you know what your Master is? A thousand-year-old snake demon, pretending to be a man and giving a technological forum. Isn¡¯t it a joke?¡±


    Wu Xiaolin and Liu Xian¡¯er looked calm. They did not seem in the least angered by Ning Tao mockery of Bai Sheng.


    Ning Tao continued, ¡°You two show good potential and talents. I don¡¯t believe you are wicked. But why follow him?¡±


    Wu Xiaolin took out the invitation and proffered it to Ning Tao in both hands. ¡°Doctor Ning, please accept this invitation card.¡±


    Ning Tao did not move. He felt a sense of frustration at them straying into the wrong path.


    Liu Xian¡¯er said in a crisp voice, ¡°Doctor Ning, a Master is a father for life. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a demon or a human. No matter what he has done, he is still our Master. We will only listen to you and not refute.¡±


    She was making a very polite and dignified statement. Ning Tao would not be able to say anything more. After all, these two people before his eyes were only children. And they were not innately wicked, so he could not kill them just like that.


    Wu Xiaolin bowed even lower. ¡°Please accept the invitation card, Doctor Ning.¡±


    Ning Tao still did not accept the card. He said, ¡°Take it back. This invitation to the technological forum and the succeeding banquet are all a ruse. I know full well what he is doing. Take this message to him: I will go and find him.¡±


    Wu Xiaolin was still proffering the invitation card and not moving. It almost seemed as if he would keep this position until the next year if Ning Tao did not accept the card.


    Ning Tao frowned slightly. They were forcing him to accept the invitation.


    ¡°Doctor Ning, please accept this. If you don¡¯t, we cannot explain to our Master when we return. He will punish us,¡± Liu Xian¡¯er said, a pleading tone in her voice.


    Ning Tao¡¯s heart felt a small tremor. He summoned the states of looking and smelling in his eyes and nose. One glance and he instantly understood. Wu Xiaolin and Liu Xian¡¯er had been hexed using the Viper-like Insect. Like Bai Jing, they had been bewitched by Bai Sheng. They would be punished even for the slightest violation to his orders. Even Bai Jing was not able to take it and felt it a suffering worse than death. So how could these two young people stand it?


    ¡°Doctor Ning, we¡¯re begging you. Please accept the invitation card.¡± Wu Xiaolin also entreated in a gentle voice.


    Ning Tao retracted his states of looking and smelling and took the invitation card. He said blandly, ¡°You two have been hexed by Bai Sheng¡¯s Viper-like Insect. Actually, both of you aren¡¯t willing to work for him, right?¡±


    Wu Xiaolin and Liu Xian¡¯er¡¯s expressions intensified and they exchanged glances. But they did not say anything.


    Ning Tao said, ¡°I can break this Viper-like Insect hex on you and free you like your Senior Sister Bai Jing. Are you willing to be freed?¡±


    The expression on Liu Xian¡¯er and Wu Xiaolin¡¯s faces instantly changed. They said in unison, ¡°Doctor Ning, goodbye.¡±


    Ning Tao waved his hand. ¡°Go, just go. Take this message to your Master. I won¡¯t attend this technological forum but I will track him down. Ask him to prepare by washing his neck clean.¡±


    Wu Xiaolin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Doctor Ning, our Master would like one your friends, Lin Qinghua, to attend the forum.¡±


    Ning Tao stared straight at Wu Xiaolin, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Wu Xiaolin nodded.


    ¡°And Mr. Lin¡¯s sister, Lin Qingyu, as well,¡± Liu Xian¡¯er added.


    ¡°Please come early, Doctor Ning. Our Master says that you have some misunderstanding with him. He hopes you two can chat and clear the air,¡± Wu Xiaolin said.


    ¡°Goodbye, Doctor Ning,¡± Liu Xian¡¯er cupped her fist at Ning Tao again and turned to leave. Wu Xiaolin followed behind her.


    As Ning Tao watched them leave Hakka Alley, he took out his cell phone and dialed Lin Qinghua¡¯s number.


    Lin Qinghua¡¯s cell phone had been turned off. No one was answering the call.


    After that, Ning Tao dialed Lin Qingyu¡¯s cell phone number.


    A few seconds later, from the other end came Lin Qingyu¡¯s voice. ¡°Wow, the sun¡¯s rising from the west! I thought you have clean forgotten me. To think that you¡¯re giving me a call! Anything¡¯s the matter? If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    She was still angry with Ning Tao.


    A woman had taken the initiative and called a man. She made a dozen calls and he did not even answer one. Of course she would be mad!


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile. ¡°Still angry? I have my reasons for not answering your calls.¡±


    ¡°What reason? I would like to know,¡± came Lin Qingyu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Have you received an invitation from a man called Bai Sheng, to attend a technological forum in Guan City?¡± Ning Tao asked.


    ¡°Changing the topic again. I can¡¯t see what I have done wrong. I called you so many times and you did not even answer one call. Do you really hate me so much?¡± Lin Qingyu¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved, with a tinge of sorrow.


    Ning Tao did not know what to say. If he had to choose one of the three women other than Qing Zhui¡ªLin Qingyu, Jiang Hao and Zhao Wushuang¡ªas a prospective wife and start a family, he would choose Jiang Hao. He was never a two or three-timer. He would not flirt with other women and date them all. If he did, he would be a cad! Qing Zhui was an exception because she was his demon slave, his destined concubine. So, after Lin Qingyu made clear her feelings, he could only deliberately avoid her and Zhao Wushuang. Sometimes, he did not even pick up Zhao Wushuang¡¯s calls when she called.


    But how could he tell Lin Qingyu the real reason?


    ¡°Say something!¡±


    ¡°I lost my cell phone.¡± It was hard to explain, so Ning Tao gave an excuse even he would not believe himself.


    Lin Qingyu kept silent for a few seconds. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    Ning Tao: ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Everyone says women are easy to coax. But sometimes, it is because they would like to be coaxed.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Lin Qingyu¡¯s mood had clearly brightened.


    Ning Tao answered, ¡°I was asking you if you had received an invitation from a man called Bai Sheng, to attend a technological forum in Guan City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. But they are not really inviting me but Tamao Takeda. It was my dad who made me attend. He said that we should show some esprit de corps since we are partners. Although we manufacture biological medications, we are also a technological company. We ought to attend such major technological conferences. It would benefit us developing as a joint venture.¡±


    ¡°Your company really started a joint venture with the Takeda family?¡± Although he was not surprised, Ning Tao could not help but ask to ascertain this.


    ¡°Of course. The headquarters of the joint venture is in Japan. There¡¯s a branch in Man City, managed by the Takeda side. There will be another branch in Shan City, managed by me.¡±


    ¡°Did Bai Sheng mention your brother?¡± Ning Tao asked.


    ¡°No. Do you have news on my brother? Tell me, quick.¡± Lin Qingyu¡¯s voice sounded very anxious.


    ¡°No,¡± Ning Tao answered. His mind returned to the conversation he had with Wu Xiaolin and Liu Xian¡¯er. The more he thought about it, the more he felt an uneasiness about the matter.


    ¡°My brother¡­¡± Lin Qingyu wanted to speak but checked herself.


    Ning Tao consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother will be fine. I have been searching for him. I will let you know if there¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, how did you know I¡¯m attending the Asian Technological Forum?¡±


    Ning Tao opened the invitation and glanced at it. The heading was indeed ¡°Asian Technological Forum.¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been invited too. The messengers bringing me the invitation said they had invited you too. That¡¯s why I call you up to ask.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a technological forum? Why would they invite a doctor like you?¡± Lin Qingyu¡¯s voice sounded very curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°So where are you now? I am going to the airport and can pick you up.¡±


    Ning Tao said, ¡°I am in Guan City. What time is your flight? I can pick you up.¡±


    ¡°The 11 a.m. flight. I should be in Guan City by 2 p.m. Come and pick me up so that we can chat,¡± Lin Qingyu said.


    ¡°Okay, see you at the airport in the afternoon.¡± Ning Tao hung up the line. Then he gave Bai Jing, Qing Zhui and Yin Molan consecutive calls.


    After his calls were done, he returned to Sky Clinic. He got everything ready and put them into his little medicine chest. Then, he opened the convenient door and came to the House of Sword Pavilion Cave.


    After an hour, Qing Zhui, Bai Jing and Yin Molan all returned to the House of Sword Pavilion Cave.


    Ning Tao came straight to the point. ¡°Bai Sheng has appeared again. He has invited me to a technological forum held by him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a Hongmen banquet?¡± Yin Molan said.


    Ning Tao answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what on earth he is up to now. But this will be another chance to kill him. Tomorrow, I shall attend the forum. You people stay outside and support me. But don¡¯t act rashly. Follow my instructions in the messages.¡±


    Bai Hao asked, ¡°What messages?¡±


    Ning Tao thought for a while. ¡°I will text you people.¡±


    Bai Jing looked at Ning Tao. The expression in her eyes seemed to be telling Ning Tao something.

 Chapter 260 Just Sleep Together

    Under the yellow light of the lamp, Long Tianyu gave the man standing before him a rather hostile look.


    He had feminine features but was tall and lanky. However, unlike his usual style, he was clad in a plain-colored suit. In addition, the sinister look in his eyes had been replaced by a tinge of helplessness.


    ¡°You know very well that I can¡¯t control him. This is why I had resorted to working together with you.¡±


    If not for the fact that Lin Mengya was so exhausted, she would have realized what was going on and be greatly astonished. This man before them was none other than Xin Li, the most repulsive man she had ever known.


    However, the ¡°Xin Li¡± standing across from Long Tianyu, was apparently a regular and normal man. The two men appeared the same at a glance.


    After Long Tianyu glanced at Lin Mengya, he folded in the corner of her blanket then led the man out of the room into the external room.


    Although the sky was completely bright by now, Long Tianyu had instructed all the people not to wake her before Lin Mengya woke up naturally on her own. His intention was for her to have a good rest.


    Therefore, even when the people had to move around the courtyard, they would do so quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested to know about your family affairs. What I know now is that your younger brother almost killed my consort. How shall we settle this debt?¡±


    Xin Li¡¯s elder brother, no, it would be more apt to call him Xin Li, smiled a bitter smile. It was totally out of his expectation that his brother¡¯s condition would worsen and reach this state.


    ¡°He is my shadow. I will shoulder the mistake he made. However, the one adopted by your consort is the crux of this problem.¡±


    Long Tianyu was sitting on the chair as he gazed at his working partner. Since half a month ago, Xin Li, the heir of the Xin family, had sent men to contact him.


    It was then that Long Tianyu realized that the head of the Xin family in each generation actually consisted of a pair of twin brothers.


    Therefore, the man who wanted to kill Lin Mengya a moment ago was, in fact, Xin Ming, Xin Li¡¯s twin brother. Not having seen Xin Li¡¯s licentious manner at the end, he thought that Xin Ming merely wanted Lin Mengya¡¯s life.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to take her away. Moreover, she is now the adopted daughter of the Lin family. We both know Marquis Zhennan¡¯s temperament. Your elder brother was the one who broke our mutual agreement. I would suggest you leave Dajin with your men right now.¡±


    Long Tianyu had met both twin brothers.


    Of the twins, one was feminine and elegant, while the other was vicious and ruthless. Although they looked almost identical, it was easy to tell them apart from their manners and personality.


    Besides, he had agreed to work together with Xin Li so he would increase his chances of victory when he later stood up against the Crown Prince. However, if Long Tianyu were to request him to act against his own interests, Long Tianyu was afraid that he might be backbitten by these two brothers.


    ¡°I am happy to leave, but I have to bring along the lass. This is the Lieyun Empire¡¯s affair, I hope you don¡¯t interfere with it.¡±


    Xin Li¡¯s expression changed slightly and there was coldness in his eyes when he realized that Long Tianyu was not going to budge. It appeared that he was ready to turn against Long Tianyu if his reply was negative.


    Little did he expect that Long Tianyu would turn around and look deeply into his eyes and say, ¡°Your younger brother seemed to be injured. My men had been following him all the while. I suppose you would follow him to his death if he dies or even becomes paralyzed.¡±


    There was a hint of mockery and cruelty in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice.


    He was not going to be a saint if someone stepped on his toes. Death might be the most merciful outcome in such a case.


    As he folded his arms, he was not even a teeny bit worried that this venomous snake would turn around to bite him. He had long removed the fangs full of venom before dancing with a viper.


    ¡°You¡ª My brother is not your regular person, don¡¯t provoke him into anger. It would be disastrous!¡±


    Xin Li had been disquieted in his heart since. In fact, from the time he left Lie Yun, Xin Ming¡¯s condition worsened because he did not take the medication that was a secret recipe passed down from his ancestors.


    If he did not return to the old mansion in time, both he and Xin Ming might die in Dajin.


    Although the Xin Family had laid their future hopes on the two brothers, however, given that the Xin Family was such an extensive family, the two brothers were not the only ones who were the prospective heirs.


    If Xin Ming really met with some accident, he could only blame it on fate.


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally aware of this, which is why I want you to consider it carefully. You can choose to go back and continue being the young master of the Xin family, or you may stay behind with Xin Ming. Anyway, there is still much space in Dajin to bury both of your corpses.¡±


    At Long Tianyu¡¯s outright threats, Xin Li decided not to act against him in order to prevent harm to the innocent.


    Although Xin Ming was a venomous person, his life would be sapped every time he had an outbreak. Once his life came to an end, he would be buried in a grave all the same.


    In fact, it was easy to make a decision between his future fate and life and death. Despite his reluctance, he eventually turned to leave abruptly.


    ¡°I have made myself very clear. Do not try to do anything funny right in front of me. The man whom you sent to assassinate Lin Zhongyu is now dead. I would suggest you leave right now.¡±


    Long Tianyu was sure that he saw Xin Li¡¯s body jerk as he left, but he did not turn around and just walked away in big strides.


    The light from the lamps flickered while dawn had arrived quietly.


    The twins Xin Li and Xin Ming had taken Long Tianyu by surprise.


    Long Tianyu was not feeling tired yet, but curiously, he walked into the inner room where Lin Mengya was. As he gazed at Lin Mengya, who was curled up in the corner, he instinctively went forward and wrapped himself around this warm and delicate body while he was still fully dressed.


    Immediately, the fragrance of Lin Mengya filled his nostrils, and all of a sudden, he was overcome by fatigue. He closed eyes and fell into a deep sleep instantly.


    Even in her sleep, Lin Mengya was not truly resting. She could feel her mind raging.


    Ever since the insertion of the microchip, she longer slept soundly. She would very often be woken up by the sound of an alarm. However, for some unknown reason, she actually slept through the night until daybreak this time.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was awake before she fully woke up. When she realized that she had just managed to sleep soundly that night, she suddenly remembered the words of her teacher back in modern times.


    ¡°The brain is the most complicated part of the human body. Despite rapid medical advancement, there is no machine that could replace the brain. The brain-transcending radar had been designed through complicated and precise skills and was meant to simulate the programs of the brain. Therefore, its primary purpose is to extend and expand the brain function. No one knows how it would develop if it is successful.¡±


    In other words, the warning function she was using was, in fact, one of the simplest functions.


    Wait, why did she feel that someone¡¯s claws were on her waist?


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes to see a face in deep sleep.


    This person¡¯s lashes were long and casting faint shadows on his face and his lips were pursed. Lin Mengya looked carefully and realized that he was not even drooling in his sleep. No wonder he was Long Tianyu.


    She supposed no one would ever dislike such a sleeping countenance.


    However¡­ why was he in her bed?


    ¡°Ah¡ª You, get up! Long Tianyu, are you trying to take advantage of me? Do you call yourself a hero?¡±


    Lin Mengya sprang up immediately, blushing. She pointed at Long Tianyu as she raised her voice at him.


    Hehehehe¡­ Lin Mengya quickly looked down at herself and was grateful that she was still fully dressed. However, this was not the most important problem. The problem was why Long Tianyu was sleeping with her.


    Batting his eyelids, Long Tianyu finally woke up from his sleep, still groggy. After glancing at Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu pushed himself up with his arms to a sitting position on the bed.


    ¡°I was too exhausted last night, sorry.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was deep and a little hoarse from the sleep. It sounded so alluring and soothing that Lin Mengya felt as if she had turned into a kitten that had been comforted, then her anger was abated.


    ¡°Last night¡­ Oh, I remember now. Long Tianyu, let me tell you, that Xin Li¡ª¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, Elder Sister, are you awake?¡±


    The voice of Lin Zhongyu echoed from outside the room just when she was about to tell Long Tianyu about Xin Li¡¯s condition.


    Xiaoyu was not aware that Xin Li had attempted to kill her the day before. She was not going to let Xiaoyu find out about it anyway.


    ¡°Promise me not to tell Xiaoyu about how I was almost killed by Xin Li. Otherwise, he would blame himself for it,¡± Lin Mengya whispered, lowering her head.


    Long Tianyu nodded without hesitation and this made Lin Mengya¡¯s face break into a big smile.


    Thereafter, Lin Mengya crossed over Long Tianyu and ran out of to the outer room to open the door.


    Long Tianyu lay down on the huge, warm bed. He could still smell the fragrant scent of Lin Mengya in the air.


    Long Tianyu was suddenly distracted by the thought that he had given in to Lin Mengya¡¯s request once again. He had lost count of the times he did this.


    Lin Mengya opened the door and was instantly embraced by a pair of slender arms.


    ¡°Are you alright, Elder Sister?¡± asked Lin Zhongyu, who burrowed his head into her shoulders.


    His muffled voice seemed to be quivering.


    Lin Mengya patted Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulders gently. She heard Baisu say that the five men were Xiaoyu¡¯s personal guards. Although Xin Li was dealing with Lin Mengya at that time, she could imagine how Xiaoyu was also having a hard time simultaneously.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. They were just some insignificant bad guys. With the sly fox by my side, no one could do me harm!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu lifted his head and appeared to want to say something to her, but eventually stopped himself.


    Last night, he suffered great casualties in that many of his loyal guards died in the hands of the man. As he watched his guards fighting to protect him without showing any fear one after another, his hardened heart finally melted.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, Elder Sister.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu appeared to have made up his mind on something very important as he spoke to Lin Mengya in a serious tone of voice.


    ¡°What is it? You sound very serious.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu stole a glance at Lin Mengya and stammered, ¡°Those men¡­ I am referring to those men who were protecting me, they¡­ they want me to return to my country.¡±

 Chapter 261 Life Went Busy

    Lin Mengya looked at him.


    There was a hint of disappointment in her look.


    She already knew this day would come, but did not think it would be so soon.


    ¡°Alright. But before you leave, I want to have a word with the people who came to look for you. You¡¯re my younger brother. If they take you away, to make you a part of their plan, I will not allow them to, no matter how powerful they are.¡±


    Lin Mengya recalled the ghastly scene. when the five men were killed.


    She refused to accept the possibility of Xiaoyu going down the same road. Xin Li was a psycho, who, Lin Mengya believed, would never let Xiaoyu go, in order to maintain his status.


    Upon his arrival at Lieyun Empire, Xiaoyu would be out of her protection range Therefore, she would never allow any potential danger to threaten Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Xiaoyu looked at her and felt vexed, as if it was something difficult for him.


    Letting out a light sigh, Lin Mengya said seriously.


    ¡°Those people behind you, already know that I won¡¯t let you go so easily. Go back and tell them, and they may well say yes. Go.¡±


    Lin Mengya helped Lin Zhongyu to lace up his mantle. Looking at the boy who would soon be taller than her, she felt a little distracted.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell them. Sister, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    His face was as smooth as a piece of jade, eager anticipation showing in it, and a dim light seemed to come from his dark eyes.


    Lin Zhongyu wrapped his arms around Lin Mengya, and buried his head on her shoulders, then he stammered,


    ¡°Sister, if you feel unhappy here, you can come with me. As for Lieyun¡­Lieyun, I can offer you the best life out there!¡±


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and a trace of a bitter smile unconsciously emerged, at the corners of her mouth.


    She thought that her feelings were hidden deep enough. ¡°How could Xiaoyu see through me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, actually. But, Xiaoyu, you know, from the day I became Miss Lin, I gave up the right to control my own life, right?¡±


    As the real Miss Lin, and Princess Yu right now, she could not afford to act the way she wanted.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not happy at all, sister! I can see it. Long TianhaoLong Tianyu is not treating you well, and he¡¯s taking advantage of you!¡±


    Xiaoyu held her more firmly and argued with her.


    Lin Mengya gave him a smile. ¡°Speaking of being used, she was also taking advantage of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu to keep herself and the Lin family safe, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Probably it was the so-called royal family.


    ¡°Alright, the Winter Solstice Festival is over already, and the New Year is fast approaching. We will be together for the first time. Tell me, what do you want? I can give you anything.¡±


    The boy standing in front of her, was still a child, but he seemed to be carrying a heavy burden, which was weighing heavily on his shoulders.


    She was almost certain of his identity, but there were some details to be confirmed.


    But anyway, he would always be her younger brother, and the adopted son of Lin family, as long as he walked in Dajin.


    Nobody could change that.


    Xiaoyu turned to look back repeatedly at her, with every step he took, and then eventually disappeared out of her sight. Lin Mengya felt upset.


    The little guy, whom she picked up by accident, had already grown up.


    It was true that nothing was absolute.


    Everything was going, as Lin Mengya had planned.


    But for some reason, the thing about Xin Li, did not start any rumors in the Capital City.


    Later on, she went specifically to the pagoda tree. The withered pagoda tree was still struggling against the cold wind, but all those terrifying things had been removed. Not even a drop of blood was visible, not to mention the corpses.


    Such powers as the Imperial Guards, and the government, were astonishingly silent. It was beyond her expectation. She thought that it would stir up a storm of disturbance.


    But in fact, there were always plots being carried out, in the dark.


    Soon, half a month passed. The New Year was approaching, and Lin Mengya was very busy.


    ¡°Master, the formal clothes for His Highness in the state banquet. Is there anything that needs to be changed?¡±


    ¡°Master, those things from the Palace. You¡¯d better check and make an arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Master, gifts from those countryside stores are already coming in. What should we give in return?¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Mengya found herself caught up in the preparations. ¡°Why must everything come at the same time, when the New Year is approaching?¡±


    ¡°You can decide. Oh, where¡¯s Baishao? She will be taking charge of them, right?¡±


    Early this morning, Lin Mengya had been busy, right after her breakfast.


    ¡°Hey, Master, by your order, Baishao has gone to prepare to return the gifts early this morning.¡±


    Only Baizhi was there to serve Lin Mengya. Even Baisu had been roped in to help Baiji. The whole of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was on the go, and resembled a marketplace.


    The managers of every yard and every store, would come to her room and report, or wait for her order. All these comings and goings made Lin Mengya feel a bit muddled.


    Baizhi covered her mouth and smiled discreetly. ¡°Master is rarely that confused.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, stop laughing. Go to the kitchen and check on the soup for His Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya had an ambiguous relationship with Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. They already stayed together in a room, but Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was in the outer room, while Lin Mengya was in the inner room.


    The servants thought them to be together already, and expected that there would soon be a young master, come the next spring .


    Lin Mengya did not want to, and had no time to give an explanation about this. So she had to turn a blind eye, and ignored it on purpose.


    ¡°Master, His Highness has asked me to assist you. You can rest.¡±


    Steward smiled warmly. No matter what, the one in front of him, was the real female master, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    In the past half year, Miss Jiang or Princess Ming Yue, from a state in the west, had failed. Only Lin Mengya managed to be the real decision-maker of everything in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Thank you. There are too many things that are making me busy. I might die from the rush. Baishao, the little girl, is cruel enough to me to leave all of this to me.¡±


    Steward Deng was very capable, so Lin Mengya greatly welcomed his help.


    The Art Courtyard slowly fell silent, even as Jiang Ruqin was driven back to her home. Yesterday, when she went to greet Lin Mengya, she merely gave her a polite nod.


    It was known that she was going to be married off soon, maybe after the New Year. Her fianc¨¦ was of a lesser noble rank than Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, but still had a high status in Capital City.


    She had to be satisfied.


    ¡°Baishao is also busy. Master, you¡¯re a good teacher. Because of you, she has already gotten everything ready. Another maid would never be able to do it.¡±


    What he said, was true. In the past half year, the four maids had progressed rapidly.


    They were fussing around recently, but in everyday life, Lin Mengya was barely involved personally. It was evident that the four maids were really lovely and capable.


    ¡°Alright, I shall not be a bother. New Year is coming. I¡¯m supposed to look around.¡±


    In the dungeon, Baili Rui was busy with her studies. Madame Wang, whom she had put in every effort to save,, had recovered.


    Baili Rui told her that Madame Wang had recovered well, and she had always wanted to see her.


    As the Master, she should meet her.


    There were a lot of people, who came and went in the house, but no strangers were found at the entrance to the dungeon.


    Guards in charge of patrolling, were all familiar with Lin Mengya as Princess Yu. They also knew that the stubborn old man healed their wounds, all because of Lin Mengya.


    So they felt grateful to her.


    Few people were in the dungeon. Lin Mengya did not go straight to the room, where Baili Rui was. She wandered around, and went into an extremely big room.


    Inside the room, a man was locked up in chains, in the shape of ¡®´ó¡¯. Pale sunshine passed through the small skylight of the room.


    The man narrowed his eyes, as if he was enjoying the rare warm sunlight.


    ¡°How are you, Mr. Wuchen.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, and looked at Baili Wuchen, who looked dirty and pale.


    She knew that Baili Wuchen was locked here, because he betrayed Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. But, she was actually surprised, the first time when she heard it.


    After all, Baili Wuchen was one of the those closest to Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, and he was really outstanding at making plots. So it was not strange for Lin Mengya to feel astonished, when she found out that a person like him, had betrayed Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes wandered, and locked on her face.


    She wore a green cloak, and looked as elegant as a fairy. Her pretty face had a constant light smile. But in his eyes, it appeared as if she was sneering at his current situation.


    ¡°You win.¡±


    His hoarse voice was unpleasant to hear. It sounded the way a millstone worked to make a grating sound. His face was dusty, and it was as if in a few days, he had turned into an old man, whose energy had been totally depleted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your competitor, so there¡¯s no winner or loser.¡±


    Up till now, Lin Mengya had been wondering what she had done, to offend Baili Wuchen

 Chapter 262 Hatred for No Reason

    After becoming Princess Yu, Lin Mengya had few dealings with Baili Wuchen, but the latter always went against what she did, for no reason.


    ¡°A smart cookie always acts so unreasonably?¡±


    Lin Mengya even made an embarrassing assumption. ¡°Baili Wuchen, maybe he only likes men?¡±


    With that thought, she knew that Baili Wuchen had a stronger and firmer faith in Long Tianyu, which was what she was unable to understand or guess.


    But Baili Wuchen betrayed Long Tianyu? It was hard for her to understand this, because the split between Baili Wuchen and Long Tianyu, should not happen so easily.


    ¡°What¡¯s the real reason?¡±


    ¡°Helen of Troy! Your beauty is dangerous! Lin Mengya, one day, you would ruin His Highness! Let go of him. Lots of people are placing their hopes on him!¡±


    Baili Wuchen was pleading, almost tearfully. But Lin Mengya looked at him and shook her head.


    ¡°Since ancient times, everyone blames a woman. If Long Tianyu really ruins his affairs for a woman, I suppose, there would be no reason to fight for him, right?¡±


    A person was ready to die for his or her bosom friend. Lin Mengya knew this


    She did not know what had happened between Baili Wuchen and Long Tianyu, and she supposed there was no need to find out.


    ¡°Lin Mengya! You will ruin him!¡±


    Baili Wuchen was screaming now, in a deep and raving voice, and sounded like an injured beast. Lin Mengya left. In fact, she felt regret for him, because Baili Wuchen was an intelligent man, and it would be difficult to find someone as smart as he was.


    In a while, she came to the room where her teacher was. Before she entered it, an energetic bawling came into her ears.


    ¡°You idiot! How dare you ruin my herbs! Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    After taking Lin Mengya as his student, Baili Rui found something meaningful to do, and became more energetic than before.


    ¡°Teacher, your bawling makes you seem very unfriendly.¡±


    Lin Mengya came into the room and teased him.


    Baili Rui, dressed in coarse clothes, looked thinner but vigorous. His gray hair was neatly tied back.


    ¡°Little girl! You finally remembered to come and see me! Come, help me with these herbs!¡±


    It was only Baili Rui, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, who dared to treat Lin Mengya, in such a rude manner.


    ¡°Hey, old man, you¡¯re so aggressive. Nobody will take care of you in future!¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves and took the jade knife from Baili Rui. She began to cut up the herbs, which had already matured in the garden pots.


    ¡°You know what happened to Wuchen, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Baili Rui asked her suddenly. Lin Mengya stopped for a second, and many thoughts came into her mind. Eventually, she nodded and replied.


    ¡°I just came back from his cell. He looks well and complete, but not as energetic as before.¡±


    Guards told her that Baili Rui, as the uncle of Baili Wuchen, had not even visited him once.


    No matter how many times Baili Wuchen pleaded, Baili Rui still refused to see him. But his question revealed his concern for Baili Wuchen, much more than what he showed outwardly.


    ¡°Wuchen is a good man, but he¡¯s too self-willed. He always disrespects you, Mengya, I know. But my elder brother has only one son. I brought him up so it¡¯s my fault if he did something wrong. If possible, could you spare him, for my sake?¡±


    Lin Mengya fell silent. She did not foresee that Baili Rui would plead for someone, in such a cautious way.


    His tone sounded as if he was prepared to kneel. Beneath his words, was a kind heart, which Baili Wuchen failed to understand.


    She pondered for a moment, and eventually nodded.


    She knew that Long Tianyu, would not kill Baili Wuchen, and that was why he imprisoned him in the dungeon.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Baili Rui always laughed in a confident and crazy way, which never made his increasingly wrinkled face, tired. Instead, a beaming smile appeared on his face, after Lin Mengya nodded, and nearly blinded her.


    ¡°Teacher indeed cares about Baili Wuchen.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s leave Baili Wuche for a moment. Oh, here are some of the new medicine to be made. I¡¯ve prepared it already. The dosage and prescription. Please check whether there is something that needs to be improved?¡±


    Lin Mengya was experimenting on Radar the other day, and found something new.


    She found that whenever she thought about poisons or symptoms of being poisoned, Radar would then formulate the best detoxification prescription.


    But it was still in the exploration stage, thus, the prescription would not be perfect.


    ¡°You little girl, I know, you would not come and see me unless there¡¯s a need. Fine, let me have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately took the prescription from her sleeves.


    There were numerous medicines in it. Baili Rui might have found it hard to understand, when he read those strange medicines, if he had not studied medicine for many years.


    ¡°It looks good. Drug properties have been enhanced, and some are better than before. But do you know what is missing in your prescription?¡±


    When it came to poison, Baili Rui naturally revealed an unrivaled confidence.


    ¡°Please let me know, teacher.¡±


    Baili Rui looked at Lin Mengya and felt satisfied. God treated him well, and gave him such a brilliant student. He would like to teach her for his whole life.


    ¡°You know, for the victim of poison, his or her body would be affected. Most of the poisons would destroy their bodies. So you need to know the patient¡¯s health condition, and then make the prescription, accordingly. Sometimes, a cure may be a poison. ¡°It would give the opposite effect if the patient cannot withstand the drug. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Baili Rui was right, because Radar made the best proportion, according to drug properties, but it did not take the patients¡¯ health conditions, into consideration.


    ¡°Good, I see now.¡±


    That might be why modern medicine could never replace traditional Chinese medicine.


    But she would combine both of them together, under the teaching of Baili Rui.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, Princess Yu.¡±


    A thin figure appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    The person, who dressed herself in silk and satin before, wore simple coarse clothes, now. She seemed as if she had gone through lots of changes in life, and was not arrogant as before.


    There was no show of pride in her eyes.


    ¡°You are here. How¡¯s your condition?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not stop what she was doing. She did not need to pretend to be friendly. in the presence of Madame Wang.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Mr. Baili has told me everything. She died. She deserved it.¡±


    Her voice carried a trace of icy resentment.


    Lin Mengya asked Baili Rui to tell Madame Wang about everything Miss Wang had done. Madame, who barely survived, was now a different person.


    Lin Mengya saved her life, but killed her daughter. Her feeling was subtle.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are not taking it to heart. Since you have recovered, there are two choices. One is to stay with me. I know you come from a good family, and I need a capable manager now. And the other one is to return to your home. That might be a little difficult, because you¡¯re a dead woman, in their eyes.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not want to force others. After all, everyone was an adult, and had a right to make their choice.


    And she also did not want to use her favor to force Madame Wang to do something for her. She did not want anyone to do anything unwillingly.


    ¡°I want to go back, please help me, Your Highness. My parents will never allow anyone to bully me. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±


    After a period of silence, Madame Wang made the decision.


    It made sense after Lin Mengya thought about it. Madame Wang was harboring a deep hatred. She came from a powerful, overwhelming family. If her parents knew what happened to their precious daughter¡­


    They would teach Minister Wang a good lesson.


    ¡°Alright, I see. Guard, show Madame Wang out.¡±


    Long Tianyu was bound to help her, because the one behind Minister Wang, was the Crown Prince. Anything which would make the Crown Prince suffer, would be welcomed by Long Tianyu.


    Madame was a spy. She would be of great help to Lin Mengya, if she made good use of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re becoming more cunning. You know she would choose to return, for revenge. I suppose, there will be no more peace in the Wang family.¡±


    It was rare that Baili Rui made fun of her. Too many plots took place in the royal family. Lin Mengya was clever, but it would be a disaster if she lost her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. Everyone has the right to choose their own life. If Madame Wang chose to stay with me, as a manager, I will also guarantee a safe life for her. She did not let go of those things, so I am just going with the flow.¡±


    Lin Mengya helped him with all the herbs, and learned a lot from him.


    She was busy with all the happenings in the Palace, and she wanted to make sure her preparations were well done.


    After a second of thought, Lin Mengya finally gave up the idea of telling Baili Rui about her assumption. She should not leak information about the royal family.


    ¡°Master, your family has sent someone here, and he is waiting in the living room.¡±

 Chapter 263 An Visitor From Lin Family

    ¡°Someone from my home?¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts were mingled with hope and fear.


    After cleaning her hands, she went to the living room.


    When she entered the room, she saw a slim figure standing there.


    ¡°Brother! It¡¯s you!¡±


    She looked at Lin Nansheng in surprise. She had never imagined that the ¡®someone¡¯ would be her elder brother, Lin Nansheng.


    Lin Nansheng turned back and gave her a doting smile, as what he always did, when they were children.


    ¡°I was so worried about you, so I arranged to come here. How is it going recently?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked noble, elegant and graceful. But Lin Nansheng still felt regret, that she could not live the light-hearted life she had before.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Don¡¯t worry about me. Oh, brother, have you had a meal? Baizhi, go to the kitchen and prepare some food.¡±


    Then, Lin Mengya took Lin Nansheng to Liuxin Courtyard.


    When he entered the yard, Lin Nansheng saw all kinds of precious flowers growing profusely there. He shook his head and thought that it would have been a waste, if it was not used by his sister.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s well-decorated here, but these artificial hills, rocks or flowers are not precious enough. Later on, I will find more valuable ones, and then redecorate it, okay?¡±


    Hearing that, Lin Mengya became speechless. ¡°Brother, Qinghu, or Xiaoyu, why are they so keen on placing precious things in my yard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough here. Oh, brother, why did father let you come to see me?¡±


    Steward Deng was experienced and also a master in dealing with all kinds of affairs. If she could not handle it, she would die for it.


    Only her maids were with her in the Liuxin Courtyard, no strangers. It was such a relief. She was really worried that Lin Nansheng would see her being busy, and thought that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was bullying her.


    ¡°Father has agreed to help you enter the Palace. ¡°But father wants you know that, although our people are there, they would not show up, unless there¡¯s an emergency. So you must be very careful when entering the Palace.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Lin Muzhi was really awesome to have arranged everything so well, in just a few days. When it came to the Palace, Lin Mengya could not do better than her father.


    ¡°And, King of Chongshan, and King of Lishan, will not give you a hand, unless there¡¯s no other way. You must be clear about it. After all, although they are father¡¯s old friends, they are still one of those powers in the court. It¡¯s complicated and they have to weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and look at the big picture. Do you understand?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya did not think too much, when she first had the idea to enter the Palace. Her original plan was only to check on His Majesty¡¯s health condition.


    But now, a slight move on one part may affect the situation as a whole. Perhaps when she entered the Palace, Lin Muzhi and other officials would start their plans immediately.


    ¡°I understand. Actually, I am able to protect myself as well. The Empress dares not do anything to me for now. Did father tell you anything else?¡±


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu had his people in the Palace as well, but she heard that he still could not get close to His Majesty.


    Information from the Palace said that His Majesty was still unconscious. Whether he was alive or not, was still not confirmed.


    ¡°Father also got news that, the Empress and the Crown Prince would go to His Majesty¡¯s room every three days, unaccompanied. Every time they came out, their faces would be very sullen. So father took a wild guess and thought that His Majesty might not be unconscious, and that their statement might not be true.¡±


    The information shook Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    His Majesty was wise, and was unlikely to be controlled by the Empress and the Crown Prince easily.


    But if His Majesty was in good health, how could the Empress and the Crown Prince issue a fake edict?


    It seemed that the situation was much more complicated than she expected.


    After they talked for a while, Baizhi got lunch ready.


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu had gone out early this morning, so both of them could feel at ease at the table.


    Baizhi and some diligent old maids, were setting the table. The dishes were simple, delicate and tasty. Lin Nansheng noticed that all the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, had great respect for Lin Mengya.


    Servants might not cunning or neat enough, but they did know what to do. There were none that was arrogant. He credited it to Lin Mengya¡¯s good management.


    ¡°Brother, why are you laughing?¡±


    Lin Mengya saw Lin Nansheng¡¯s lips curl slightly, when she was helping to set the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing because my little girl is now the Master of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and has everyone¡¯s respect.¡±


    She pretended to be angry and stared at him. But when she was about to say something, Baiji, who looked a little nervous, came nearer to her, and said something.


    ¡°Why would she come here?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji and frowned. Baiji just shook her head. Then, Lin Mengya turned and looked at Lin Nansheng, and seemed to be hesitating.


    ¡°Bring me to have a look. Brother, you stay here. I¡¯ll deal with this, and come back soon.¡±


    After making sure Lin Nansheng was comfortable, Lin Mengya went out of her main room with Baiji and Baizhi. Outside the room, all the servants were kneeling on the floor. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened, then she turned to look at the elegant woman, standing in the yard.


    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±


    The woman was Concubine De, who had not made an appearance for some time. Her full purple palace outfit made her look beautiful and gorgeous.


    But the continuous arrogance in her eyes made her look mean as well, not at all like an elegant, noble madame.


    Suddenly, a strange assumption came into Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, but she thought it was too ridiculous, and suppressed it.


    ¡°I heard that your brother is here today. We are family. As juniors, you may not want to disturb me, so I came over, instead. Am I disturbing you?¡±


    Lin Mengya lost her nerve. After she became distant, Concubine De had never treated her in such a friendly manner, let alone been so concerned about her.


    But Lin Mengya did not know the reason yet, so she had to act cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Mother is resting now, so I thought it would not be appropriate to disturb you. Therefore, I did not bring my brother to greet you.¡±


    In fact, Concubine De existed in name only, in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu issued an order personally that Concubine De had no right to look into anything here. If Concubine De insisted on getting herself involved, she would be sent to their house in the countryside.


    It seemed a little heartless, since she was his mother. But Lin Mengya knew clearly that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was trying to keep Concubine De safe.


    ¡°No, I know you¡¯re busy, so I came here specially. I¡¯d like to see what the famous young hero is like.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s reasoning was sound, and Lin Mengya had no refutation for the moment. So she had to take Concubine De to her room. But at the time, nobody noticed Baizhi disappearing.


    ¡°Lin Nansheng paying my respects to Concubine De.¡±


    Concubine De sat in the honorable seat, and looked at him from head to toe. Lin Nansheng was really a young hero, handsome, and also righteous.


    ¡°Arise. Like father, like son. Mr. Lin, you look as handsome as your father. I really like you. Oh, do you like our food here? Your sister always tries to cut expenses, if there is anything lacking, tell me.¡±


    What Concubine De said, sounded like she was praising Lin Mengya for her frugalness, but in fact, she was trying to win Lin Nansheng over.


    It sounded a little ironic, though. Both Lin Nansheng and Lin Mengya did not bother about her attempt to sow discord. Concubine De was smiling on the surface, but actually in her heart, there was some resentment.


    Then, her frown slowly eased, and she took a sip of the tea, elegantly.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good man, but unfortunately, still unmarried yet. Since we¡¯re relatives, I could introduce an elegant lady to you, what do you think about that?¡±


    Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged glances. Both of them had never imagined that Concubine De would propose to introduce a girl to him.


    Lin Mengya became a bit angry. Concubine De had indirectly caused the death of Yue Ting. So she was not supposed to mention that.


    Lin Nansheng cupped his hands, and replied in an apologetic manner.


    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness. But only my parents can make that decision for me. ¡°And I am already engaged. So thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Concubine De did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and said.


    ¡°Oh, I remember, you were engaged to Miss Yue, right? But she¡¯s unlucky not to live long enough. Qin¡¯er, come and see young general Lin. Mr. Lin, she¡¯s my niece, Qin¡¯er. She may not be as clever and lovely as Mengya, but she also comes from a noble family. Much better than those shameless women. I suppose, why not be doubly related?¡±


    Lin Nansheng and Lin Mengya ¡®s expressions changed instantly.


    Then, Jiang Ruqin, dressed in light pink, showed up gracefully and greeted them, and then, shouted in hindsight.


    ¡°Ah! Are you the fiance of that Miss Yue? She was really the subject of gossip the other day. What a pity. She left such a handsome, young hero, and seduced the prince from the state in the west. Consequently, she lost face. If I were her, I would also have committed suicide.¡±

 Chapter 264 Always Standing on the One Side

    The whole atmosphere changed, and anger could be seen in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. No wonder Concubine De had rushed over here, even Jiang Ruqin, as well. They came here for the sole purpose of insulting her and her brother.


    When she was about to retort, Lin Nansheng pressed her arms tightly. She saw him struggling to suppress his anger. He was not that kind person who could bear to hear others insulting Yue Ting.


    But he did not show it, because he did not want to give them the opportunity to make things difficult for Lin Mengya, in future.


    Lin Mengya comforted him and then stood up. Lin Mengya was a proud lady, how could she be willing to accept Jiang Ruqin¡¯s insult?


    ¡°Shameless? Is there anyone better than you? Cousin, is it easy to climb up onto my husband¡¯s bed?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. Only one sentence managed to freeze Jiang Ruqin¡¯s complacent face instantly.


    When it came to bawling, Lin Mengya could go several rounds with those old women in the markets. How could she be scared of such a fragile lady.


    At the moment, she went into the quarrel directly and openly. It was a piece of cake to quarrel with Jiang Ruqin!


    ¡°You! Auntie, look at her! So rude. How could such a discourteous woman be Princess Yu!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin started to act shamelessly, shaking Concubine De¡¯s arms, not willing to spare Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Do you have the right to judge me? Jiang Ruqin, since I was born, I never saw a more shameless person than you. Oh, I heard you¡¯re engaged, right? Do you want me to have a word with your fiance¡¯s family, and tell them about those dirty things you did with my husband?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not step back. All the vulgar words, which should have come out of shrews¡¯ mouths, issued forth from her mouth.


    Jiang Ruqin immediately kept quiet. Her original plan was to just sneer at Lin Mengya. She forgot that the consequences would be terrible, if those gossips about Long TianhaoLong Tianyu and her, were heard by her fiance.


    She no longer placed any hope in Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. But Jiang Ruqin could not reconcile herself to the fact that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu would stay with such a woman forever.


    Concubine De did not say anything before that, but at the moment, her face turned stormy.


    She looked fiercely at Lin Mengya, and calmly said.


    ¡°See£¿The Lin family is such a good teacher. In my presence, your sister started to make an unreasonable scene. I can¡¯t bear to have such a daughter-in-law. Mr. Lin, what do you think?¡±


    Her harsh question finally exposed her purpose.


    Lin Mengya was close to dominating the whole Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Looking at all of this, Concubine De could not reconcile herself to it.


    So here they were. Obviously, they wanted to deal with Lin Mengya, through the Lin family.


    They thought that the Lin family was a traditional and principled family. So Lin Muzhi would not allow his rebellious daughter to act so crazily.


    Lin Nansheng became irritated. He looked at Lin Mengya, and then averted his eyes to look at Concubine De, feeling as if he was in a pickle.


    ¡°General Lin, say something. Why are you not saying anything? Aren¡¯t all of you capable of speaking?¡±


    Jiang Ruqin thought of her and Concubine De getting the upper hand, and cracked a mocking smile.


    But suddenly, Lin Nansheng stood up, and his eyes brimmed with coldness.


    ¡°To my surprise, I originally thought that Concubine De was a kind and tolerant madame. I really saw your true colors today. When you asked to marry my sister, what did you say then? I¡¯m sorry, but you are rude and aggressive, and even shrews are much nobler than you! If you don¡¯t like my sister, just tell His Majesty and ask for a divorce. But Concubine De, you¡¯re a concubine, how could you allow your relative to insult an official? I suppose, she must be insulting the court, as well as His Majesty! Our family never taught my sister this. I¡¯ll take my sister back to our home now. Tomorrow, I would report to His Majesty, and ask for a divorce for my sister! And, I will also report to His Majesty about Miss Jiang¡¯s rude words! Mengya, let¡¯s go!¡±


    No one could have imagined that Lin Nansheng, a valiant man, would shield his sister and stand by her side, so firmly.


    He was not going to be defeated by these women.


    Lin Mengya smiled slightly. Concubine De had really made a wrong move.


    Since the reign of the first founder of Dajin, the Lin family was famous for shielding their people. There was a rumor that the first founder of Lin family, almost drew upon the first emperor, in order to protect his younger brother.


    So every emperor refused to make trouble with the Lin family. And the habit of shielding their family, was not forgotten from generation to generation.


    Every emperor knew clearly that as long as they did not do anything to the Lin family, the Lin family would be loyal to them forever. The Lin family might always shield the wrong person, but they were very strict. Some of their punishment would be harsher than that of the national law.


    Therefore, late emperors often turned a blind eye to any small mistakes made by the Lin family.


    But only the Empress and the Crown Prince were bold enough to offend the Lin family, perhaps because they lived a peaceful life for too long. They were seeking death.


    ¡°Fine! I know what the Lin family taught you! One day, I will pay a visit to your home personally, and look at how General Lin teaches his son and daughter!¡±


    Concubine De was furious and her face was contorted with rage. But since she was the one who started the trouble against the Lin family, she deserved it.


    ¡°Take care, Your Highness.¡±


    This was not rehearsed. Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng both, said it at the same time. Concubine De felt even more irritated.


    She went off in a huff, and her people also left. Looking at all of this, Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the same as what you were, in our childhood days. You always became a fighter, when I was bullied.¡±


    As a child, Lin Mengya often got bullied because of her low IQ, although she had a lovely face. She still remembered her brother getting badly battered, as he tried to protect her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Nansheng patted her on the head and said with a doting face, ¡°Stop talking like that. Little girl, are your sure that you want to stay here and put up with them? Do you want me to talk with father, and bring you back to our home? Concubine De is not a kind woman, can you handle it?¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s worry was reasonable. Concubine De acted so arrogantly, but she was Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s mother. Long TianhaoLong Tianyu might not favor Lin Mengya, when the counterpart was his mother.


    But Lin Mengya just smiled and looked had a mysterious look on her face.


    ¡± You¡¯re wrong on this point. I¡¯m sure that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu would defend me. Don¡¯t worry, brother. From the day I became Princess Yu, anyone who wants to do something to me, has to give up that idea.¡±


    Lin Nansheng wanted to say something, but stopped. Looking at her calmness, he had to shake his head.


    ¡°Fine, no matter what, she¡¯s his princess now. Even though I want to protect her, everything would be more difficult than before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t overdo it, nor get yourself wronged, understand?¡±


    Everything he wanted to say, was in that sentence. Lin Mengya nodded. At least, she had to pretend that that everything was going well, in his presence.


    After seeing her brother off, Lin Mengya sat on the bed in the main room, looking off into the distance. Nobody knew what she was thinking about.


    The sun set and it was dusk soon. Under the roof, a row of red lanterns were lit up, swaying in the wind, looking gloomy and frightful.


    A figure in red flashed by and a pretty face could be seen, with hair blown by the wind . There was rouge on the face, and the eyebrows were drawn. Anyone who saw the face, might fall under its spell.


    Lin Mengya frowned. The fragrance of the powder was so strong that she wanted to cough. She turned around to eye the man in front of her. ¡°Well, he looks really seductive.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, am I pretty? Those gourds will lose their jobs, when I¡¯m still in the society.¡±


    Only Qinghu could speak in such an annoyingly narcissistic tone. No one else could.


    But in fact, he was beautiful and feminine. Every move of his was gently seductive.


    However, he looked at her too openly. Lin Mengya felt an aversion to it.


    ¡°Well, stop now. You¡¯re a good man, not a seductive one.¡±


    Covering his mouth and smiling slightly, Qinghu shook his head in regret.


    Lin Mengya did not get what he meant at all. Just now, Qinghu made goo-goo eyes at her, that would have made others shiver. But he was tired of his appearance. Then, he returned to grin as cheekily as usual, and hang around Lin Mengya. He must be looking forward to a reward.


    ¡°Have you done the things I asked you to do?¡±


    Any demands of Lin Mengya could not be refused by Qinghu, so he nodded pleasantly, and smiled like a cat who just ate the cream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At dawn tomorrow, I am sure that everyone in the Capital City will know about it. We just need to wait for the show to start.¡±


    Although Qinghu¡¯s personality was questionable, it was undeniable that he was capable and could always do something well.


    Lin Mengya snickered and nodded. She was really looking forward to the show.


    ¡°Come on, melon seeds, peanuts, refreshments, and a pot of jasmine tea. Tomorrow, everyone here will get a day off. I¡¯m happy now. Two pieces of silver for everyone to buy anything you want!¡±


    Immediately, a cheer came from the yard.


    Every servant was thinking that it would be better if Master was so happy everyday.

 Chapter 265 Producing a Gossip

    Long Tianyu already discovered that something was wrong, when he got up in the morning.


    The first weird indication was that a couple of his servants were sighing silently, and shaking their heads, secretly.


    And the second one was that Lin Mengya was still in bed. She always got up early, in the past.


    There were only a few affairs for her to handle personally, but she rarely stayed in bed. So Long Tianyu, who was going to talk over things with the other officials, decided to stay in her room, after breakfast.


    But the room was hot, so he moved his writing brushes, ink sticks, paper and inkstones to the pavilion in the yard. When he got there, he came to realize what luxury really was.


    Around the pavilion was the hot spring water that flowed in from outside. The heat of the spring water overwhelmed the coldness in the pavilion.


    It was no wonder that Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu secretly went to his bathing pool the other day. He saw the results eventually.


    Snow had stopped falling. Colorful flowers could be seen. They had made a great effort.


    When he returned his attention from the yard to the document, Long Tianyu caught a glimpse of a small head.


    He was familiar with the owner of the head. Baizhi, who was always with Lin Mengya, seemed to be looking at him.


    Long Tianyu pretended to be going through the document, as if nothing was amiss. But actually, most of his attention was focused on the main room, where Lin Mengya was.


    ¡°What is she planning again?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, His Highness is reading a book in the pavilion. He¡¯s busy now. Master, do I need to go out and take another look?¡±


    Lin Mengya came to realize that her servants loved gossiping very much.


    Last night, she said that there would be a show today. That was when they cheered up, and were eager to know all the details.


    Lin Mengya had nothing to do with them. ¡°Don¡¯t they know the fact that haste makes waste?¡±


    ¡°Alright, just stay here and wait. I¡¯ve told an old woman, early this morning, to wait at the door. Don¡¯t worry. You will be the first one to be informed if there¡¯s something. You won¡¯t miss out on anything.¡±


    Baishao pressed Baizhi¡¯s forehead. They were talking so loudly that Lin Mengya could not focus on her reading. But in fact, Lin Mengya sitting by the window, was also waiting, like Baizhi.


    Everything was already prepared, and she was just looking forward to the show.


    Soon, there came a piece of news. The old woman waiting at the door, hurried to the room from outside. She looked extremely excited, and looked like she picked up a gold ingot.


    ¡°Heavens! Big news! Luckily, Master isn¡¯t here. Today, there is a piece of gossip spreading about our house.¡±


    Apparently, the old woman failed to see Long Tianyu sitting in the pavilion, and then vividly recounted her story.


    ¡°You know, by Baishao¡¯s order, I worked at the door today. Guess what? When I opened the door, a man who was dressed like a woman, rushed over to me immediately. I thought that not everyone is allowed into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so I stopped him. But do you know what he told me? He said that last night, Miss Jiang went to look for the most popular male prostitute. And what¡¯s worse, Miss Jiang¡¯s fiance likes that prostitute, too. Coincidently, they met each other last night. Hey, he also told me that, when Miss Jiang¡¯s fiance broke into the room, Miss Jiang was naked and holding on tightly to the prostitute. My goodness, both of them then started to fight. As a result, their fight was too violent, and he was told to report here.¡±


    In the yard, that woman was still telling the story, while in the main room, everyone was laughing.


    Lin Mengya just turned over the pages of her book, and showed no reaction. But in fact, she felt her anger had been discharged. All of this had been arranged by her.


    Her plan was perfect, and no one would know she was the one who had done this.


    After all, everyone believed that Jiang Ruqin went to that pimp.


    Qinghu told her that the pimp was really enchanting. Although she would not let Jiang Ruqin off this time, she also would not go to that extent.


    But something like a push was necessary. She had spent a lot of money on that pimp just for one night. She had to get something back.


    Gossip and rumor always spreads fast. Just over breakfast, it had already spread like wild fire all over the Capital City.


    The latest news came from everywhere.


    Last night, Lin Mengya ordered someone to place Jiang Ruqin on the pimp¡¯s bed, and then to leak the information to her fiance. So there was some ¡®catting around¡¯.


    That popular pimp was a sort of god son of Qinghu. He was clever, neat, and soon, put all of the contradictions on Jiang Ruqin.


    After all, he was paid. He wasn¡¯t actually seducing a decent lady.


    When Jiang Ruqin was caught, someone shouted that she must not be a virgin, since she already seduced Prince Yu in his mansion.


    On that day, many servants from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, also witnessed Jiang Ruqin coming back in a messy dress. News traveled fast, and then Jiang Ruqin became known as some sort of a slut. No one would care whether she was innocent or not.


    ¡°His Highness is here now. Master, will he¡ª¡±


    Baiji frowned slightly, and looked at the pavilion as if she was implying something. She said worriedly.


    ¡°He won¡¯t . If he would, I¡¯ll take the responsibility.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not worried at all, and actually, she wanted to know whether Long Tianyu would shield his cousin or not.


    Other people would never know the truth, but only Long Tianyu would know. If he thought she was wrong, she would take the responsibility and give Jiang Ruqin an account.


    Lin Nansheng was right that it was extremely dangerous to enter the Palace. She chose to do this at the moment, because she wanted to test Long Tianyu¡¯s faith in her.


    Those old female servants and maids were already talking about Jiang Ruqin.


    Long Tianyu sat in the pavilion, and his eyes had a meaningful look in them.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want me¡ª¡±


    Lin Kui was with him and hesitantly asked.


    ¡°No. Just tell them to be careful. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Mengya.¡±


    Lin Kui nodded and felt at ease.


    Long Tianyu continued to read, while in his heart, he was silently interested in the goings on.


    In fact, yesterday, when he came back, he already heard that Concubine De and Jiang Ruqin had insulted Lin Nansheng. He knew Lin Mengya was a powerful woman, much like a cat.


    Anyone who stood against her, had to prepare herself to bleed, at least.


    And, he believed that Lin Mengya would not make Jiang Ruqin suffer in such an embarrassing way. But if she wanted to get married, those noble families would not accept her. Jiang Ruqin had to marry an ordinary man, after everything was over.


    The Jiang family was already in danger but they did not notice that. If they really had the support from noble families in the court by marriage, the Shanggaun family would soon start plotting against the Jiang family.


    ¡°Did she do this deliberately or just scored a lucky hit?¡± Long Tianyu was not certain.


    Lin Mengya was eating sunflower seeds and hearing salacious stories in the Capital City, the whole morning. It was time to do something serious, she supposed.


    Jiang Ruqin was living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so she was sent back here.


    At present, it was a mess at Art Courtyard. Prince Yu could not spare the time to deal with these household affairs, while she was Princess Yu and it was her duty to handle it. Concubine De was trying hard to suppress this gossip, but to her surprise, Jiang Ruqin¡¯s fiance took off his gloves, to ask for a justice.


    Lin Mengya would not have liked to miss the opportunity to add insult to injury.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Art Courtyard and have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya, followed by the four maids, walked out of the Liuxin Courtyard, in a big group.


    But someone was looking at her back, with his eyes deep and full of worries.


    ¡°Lin Kui, follow them.¡±


    Even Long Tianyu was not clear about Concubine De¡¯s temperament. Recently, she often did absurd stuff.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s visit at the moment, might lead to her hatred erupting and earn her more kicks.


    Lin Kui nodded and left to follow Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu returned to read his documents but found it was boring. Last time, Lin Mengya sent Baizhi to ask him to come back, but he was delayed by something else, and failed to return.


    This time, he really wanted to see how Lin Mengya was going to take her revenge on her enemy, in words, personally.


    An invisible smile emerged secretly at the corner of his mouth.


    On the way to Art Courtyard, everyone was talking about the affair of Jiang Ruqin. The gossip spread fast and there were different versions of it.


    Lin Mengya had already heard three versions of it. Jiang Ruqin wanted to elope. Jiang Ruqin was too lonely. There was even one version saying that Jiang Ruqin went there, to learn how to seduce a man.


    Anyway, all kinds of dirty words were used to describe Jiang Ruqin. All she needed now was a red mark on her breasts and a shame parade.

 Chapter 266 Drama in the Art Courtyard

    Before Lin Mengya entered the courtyard, she could hear the riotous noises echoing from within the courtyard.


    It appeared that the Art Courtyard was very busy today.


    There were two heavy set women standing at the entrance of the courtyard. Despite many people outside trying to take a peep into the courtyard and wanting to enter it, they were stopped by the two women.


    ¡°Why are you blocking the way. Back away.¡±


    Lin Mengya said casually and the onlookers reluctantly retreated at her command.


    They knew clearly that the commotion would not easily die down wherever Lin Mengya was.


    Inside, the Art Courtyard was bustling with people and their activities. Some were waiting on Concubine De but there were also some unfamiliar faces. Lin Mengya was adorned with dazzling pieces of jewelry, looking exceptionally classy. The people quickly recognized that she was none other than the much talked about Princess Yu.


    Their breath was taken away when they saw Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful face. They instantly understood the reason Prince Yu did not fancy Jiang Ruqin.


    What a great contrast between the two ladies! Only an idiot would allow a beautiful like Princess Yu to stay home alone!


    ¡°Sob sob¡ª I did not do it, Aunt. I have been framed. I really didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    In the main building, Jiang Ruqin could be heard weeping bitterly. Her miserable crying would have made many feel sympathetic if she had not been caught in the act of an immoral act.


    Unfortunately, she would not be able to emancipate herself this time.


    ¡°Shut up! Concubine De, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. Those people whom I brought along with me from Spring Breeze Pavilion are eyewitnesses. The Cui Family may not be as prominent as the Jiang Family, but we will not tolerate the slut who brought shame upon the family.¡±


    It was the voice of a man who spoke. He sounded a little breathless from the rage, but Lin Mengya could hear the determination in his voice.


    It would be strange if people were forbearing towards such things.


    No one had tried to stop Lin Mengya as she made her into the house. Upon arrival, she could see that Jiang Ruqin, whose clothes were in disarray, was on her knees, weeping.


    If she had not dreamed of getting her hands on Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, she would not have been so foolish to be used by others and ended up in this pathetic state.


    She had brought this upon herself and she had only herself to blame.


    Concubine De was sitting on the main seat and looking solemn, but no one was able to tell what was in her heart. Her eyes were cold, as if she was utterly disappointed in Jiang Ruqin.


    ¡°The Jiang Family is accountable to you. However, we don¡¯t want to wash our dirty linen in public. If we continue in this manner, I suppose the reputation of the Cui Family would be affected too. Please go home, Master Cui. You have my word that I will not show any partiality towards Ruqin.¡±


    Since Concubine De had spoken, the infuriated Master Cui did not push further but backed off.


    After careful pondering, he thought Concubine De¡¯s words made sense. The Cuis were a scholarly family. He had not formally married Jiang Ruqin after all. Cui Family did not have to bear the Jiang Ruqin¡¯s shame.


    ¡°Alright, I rest assured by what Concubine De said. The Cui Family may not be prominent, my father is after all the imperial censor of the nation. Family honor is even more highly esteemed than our lives. You must uphold justice, Your Highness, and resume the Cui Family its due honor.¡±


    His words were neither supercilious nor obsequious. This made Lin Mengya take a second look at Master Cui. He was not exceptionally handsome, but there was an air of scholarly elegance.


    Compared to the traditional scholars, however, he did not appear as pedantic. He was indeed a fine young man but sadly, he had Jiang Ruqin as his fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Alright, I promise to be accountable. Yun Ruo, please help our guest out.¡±


    Concubine De was not going to stand on ceremony. Jiang Ruqin had utterly shamed her anyway. Moreover, the Cuis were known for their stubbornness. She could foresee that she would have a hard time trying to solve this problem.


    ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wishes, Your Highness. I shall excuse myself now.¡±


    The Cuis were straightforward people. Concubine De was going to have a tough time.


    She had to punish Jiang Ruqin given that she was her niece. If not, it would be difficult to deal with the Cui Family once they decided to look into the matter on their own.


    With a solemn expression on her face, Concubine De looked at Jiang Ruqin with disappointment in her eyes. Sadly, there was no turning back for this matter.


    Coincidentally, Concubine De spotted Lin Mengya standing by the door, and her heart sank. Being Jiang Ruqin¡¯s aunt, Concubine De knew her character too well. Although Jiang Ruqin was usually presumptuous and daring in her ways and had overstepped the bounds of what was proper, she would never be so audacious to behave improperly with another man in public places.


    Was it Lin Mengya¡¯s doing?


    However, from the way Lin Mengya was frowning deeply, she was obviously not rejoicing over this disaster. Moreover, apart from Baizhi, who was a straightforward person, the other three of Lin Mengya¡¯s maid were all looking down.


    Either they were too cunning and were able to hide it well, or that Lin Mengya was truly unaware.


    ¡°Mother, your daughter-in-law, I have come to pay my respects and wish you peace. The year has almost come to an end. Is there anything you would like me to get for you?¡±


    Lin Mengya was indeed smart and she sounded very sensible in her reason for paying Concubine De a visit.


    If she deliberately tried to show concern over Jiang Ruqin¡¯s matter, it would give the impression that she had some ulterior motives. She claimed that the purpose of her visit was to check if Concubine De was in need of anything which she could help prepare. On the one hand, she had come likely because she had heard about Jiang Ruxin. On the other hand, she also did not deliberately avoid the situation. If would not be so straight forward even if Concubine De had wanted to put her under suspicion.


    As expected, Concubine De merely shot Lin Mengya a glance, and then picked up the teacup to take a sip.


    ¡°Men, escort this lass into the firewood hut. Send someone to bring my family here to discuss what to do with this lass!¡±


    It was obvious that Concubine De did not want Lin Mengya to witness this real-life drama for free.


    However, it was also not a bad idea. Anyway, Jiang Ruqin would have to face the music no matter what. There was no way she could keep this a secret from Lin Mengya when they were living under the same roof.


    ¡°No! No! Aunt, I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m innocent! I really didn¡¯t do it, I really didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    By this time, Jiang Ruqin was crying her eyes out. Her cheeks were streaked with tears.


    Never would she imagine that after sleeping through the night, she would wake up on the bed of a money boy.


    Even more shocking to her was that the Cui Family would appear at the scene and caught her in the act. Someone ought to have tried to set her up for this.


    She turned to shoot Lin Mengya a look of hatred and anger. That was right, it ought to be her! She was the only person in the entire mansion who was capable of such an utterly heartless act. She would also be the only person who hated her to such an extent!


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Lin Mengya, it must be because you want to set me up! You hated me for lashing out at your brother. You hate me, right? It must be you who had done this to me! Out with it!¡±


    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s shrieking, accusing voice came as waves to Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya could only shake her head with pity in her eyes.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve to admit that I dislike you, Jiang Ruqin. However, do you think I¡¯ll be that foolish? First, you tried to seduce Prince Yu. Then you humiliated my brother. These were reasons enough for me to get back at you. However, do you really think that I would choose to act at this time? Mother, you¡¯re a person of reason. Jiang Ruqin and I just had a conflict yesterday and this happened with her today. Obviously all the people would suspect it was me, and now here I am. Do you really think I would be such an idiot?¡±


    Concubine De seemed to be snapped out of her folly by Lin Mengya¡¯s words. Lin Mengya had won over 80% of Concubine De¡¯s trust.


    In her previous confrontations with Lin Mengya, it was clear to Concubine De that Lin Mengya was an exceptionally intelligent girl. It did seem that everything was pointed to Lin Mengya.


    This was way too obvious. If Lin Mengya had wanted to do this, she would not have waited until today. Could it really be someone trying to get her in trouble intentionally?


    Lin Mengya paused for a while and continued, ¡°Mother, you know very well that I have very high regard on the prince¡¯s mansion. Why then was everyone happily talking about the incident involving Jiang Ruqin and the prince? I would be stupid to have tried to frame her. Moreover, why was it so coincidental that Master Cui was the one who caught them in the act? Mother, who do you think was most against the idea of the marriage between the Jiang Family and the Cui Family? I¡¯m certainly not the one.¡±


    While Lin Mengya did not expose the answer with a word, Concubine De knew what Lin Mengya was trying to say.


    The marriage arrangement between the Jiang and the Cui Family was a marriage of convenience. It was similar to the marriage between Lin Mengya and Long TianhaoLong Tianyu earlier.


    Could it be them? No, that was impossible!


    ¡°Lin Mengya, you are good at arguing! I¡¯m very sure you were behind all this! You want to destroy me! You were afraid that if I remain in the mansion, Elder Cousin would not fully belong to you! It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the one who had done it!¡± .


    With a hideous expression on her face, Jiang Ruqin pointed her slender finger at Lin Mengya.


    Now that her reputation had been ruined, not to mention her aunt, even her father might not be able to help her get out of this trouble.


    She almost wanted to lunge forward towards Lin Mengya with all her might.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers --> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ¡°Enough! When will you stop all this nonsense!¡±


    With a ¡®bang!¡±, Concubine Down set down the teapot heavily onto the table.


    Jiang Ruqin turned her eyes to her aunt. No, she would not allow herself to submit to the punishment. She still had the hope of a bright future for herself. She was not going to let it be ruined!


    ¡°Aunt, Qin¡¯er is your niece. Won¡¯t you be heartbroken if I¡¯m ruined? This woman must be the one who set this all up. I¡¯m sure she would admit to it if you seize her and torture her into a confession. By then, Aunt, my reputation would be cleared!¡±


    Lin Mengya laughed grimly in her heart as she said in her heart, ¡°Jiang Ruqin, Jiang Ruqin, the saddest part of your life is not the fact that you argued with me, rather, you are such a hopeless idiot that there is no cure for your stupidity.¡±


    So what if someone stepped forward at this moment and tried to clarify what had happened? Other people would think that it was just a guise the Jiang Family used to protect their daughter.


    Rumors pertaining to Jiang Ruqin would spread like wildfire. They would likely turn her into an immoral slut.


    Concubine De shook her head in pity when she thought of the likelihood of how things would turn out for Jiang Ruqin. It seemed that they could not do anything to save the situation.


    ¡°Why are you still in a daze, men? Seize her and bring her away.¡±

 Chapter 267 Photographic Memory

    Jiang Ruqin continued wailing like a baby, but no one would show her mercy now.


    Two strong women grabbed on tightly to Jiang Ruqin and dragged her out of the Art Courtyard.


    However, Lin Mengya did not turn around to look in the direction in which the shrieking cries were getting further and further. Although her defense sounded logical, Concubine De might not be fully taken in by it. Moreover, she did not intend to keep this a secret her entire life.


    ¡°Regardless of the circumstance, such a thing had happened to Ruqin when she was in our mansion. What do you suggest we do?¡±


    As rare as it could be, Concubine De and Lin Mengya were actually aligned in their stand on this matter.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. It appeared that Concubine De was at her wit¡¯s end, or perhaps was she testing Lin Mengya?


    At this juncture, Lin Mengya reminded herself to respond cautiously.


    ¡°It would be disastrous if this leaks out. Be it Jiang Ruqin or us, it¡¯s beyond our ability to salvage the situation. It would be best if the Cui Family lets this go. If not, it will become very troublesome.¡±


    Concubine De gave her a cold look and said, ¡°That I know, but the Cuis had dirt on us this time. If we don¡¯t punish Ruqin, the Cuis would not let us off so easily.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew her comments were superfluous words, yet she looked down and pretended to wrack her brain for ideas. After a while, she looked towards Concubine De with hesitation, as if she already had some ideas.


    ¡°Out with it. I know you have some ideas. I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed softly and said, ¡°Actually, the reason the Cuis refused to let this go was that they had caught Jiang Ruqin committing adultery and it brought shame to the family. However, I could tell from the Ruqin¡¯s looks that she wasn¡¯t lying. How about let Ruqin go through a physical examination to prove her virginity. If she¡¯s proven to be a virgin still, then the rumors would collapse. The problem is things get tricky and difficult to conclude with so many people involved and talking.¡±


    Concubine De could not say that Lin Mengya¡¯s idea was good. In modern terms, it would be like certifying that Jiang Ruqin as a virgin. Although, they might be able to stop many rumors on the surface.


    However, the effect could be the same as how Teacher Cang pronounced herself a virgin.


    The most crucial thing was to let the people sent by the Cui Family be the ones carrying out the examination. In this way, Jiang Ruqin might become a laughing stock, but at the very least, it would not be so embarrassing.


    Concubine De seemed to have arrived at the same idea as seen from the look of hesitation on her face.


    This might be a cunning move, but it seemed that it was their only choice now. Whether Jiang Ruqin lived or died, it was no longer that important. The more important thing was Jiang¡¯s family honor. If they allowed nature to take its course, the Jiang Family would essentially become a laughing stock among all the reputable and large families.


    ¡°I will weigh the matter first before I act. It¡¯s getting late, you should go back now. By the way, I¡¯m going to make a trip to the Cuis Mansion, so you shall put everything in order in the mansion.¡±


    After giving a respectful nod at Concubine De, Lin Mengya walked out of the Art Courtyard, followed by her maidservants.


    Lin Mengya laughed in her heart. She had managed to verify and clear the many doubts in her heart.


    She looked toward the horizon where the clouds were stained a fiery orange and thought that somethings were clear as day even without her verifying them.


    This was getting exciting. Lin Mengya was just going to sit back and watch what would happen.


    The new year¡¯s eve, which was equivalent to the spring festival in modern times, was one of the most celebrated festivals among the people of this nation. If the Winter Solstice was the festival for praying for favorable weather, the new year¡¯s eve was an occasion for a great reunion when families enjoyed the fruits of a year¡¯s labor.


    As the people in the prince¡¯s mansion busied themselves preparing for these festivals, everything seemed to fall into place as time went by.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya had managed to train a number of capable workers who shared her workload, so much so she was no longer the only one going around handling everything on her own. While she freed up some time, she utilized it to learn more about poison from her teacher.


    Somethings were not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    Take for example the poison from the poisonous scorpion, which was familiar to everyone. If it were used properly, it was more effective than other medications in clearing the body¡¯s internal heat and curing hematoma.


    The so-called poisons were often added into prescriptions prescribed by physicians. If not used properly, even medicines like ginseng and lingzhi could become poisonous to the human body.


    Medication itself could not be categorized as either evil or good. It really depended on the person administering it.


    Lin Mengya had a profound understanding with regards to this fact.


    As Lin Mengya progressively get to know Baili Rui better, she realized that he was simply an old man who was crazy about poison and medicine who did not like to be restricted by the boundaries set by man. Perhaps this was how he got the name the Saint of Poison.


    From Lin Mengya¡¯s perspective, he was more like a wanton and unrestrained crazy physician.


    The fact that he was settled for living in this place was likely because he could not stand being restricted by the rules and code of ethics.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Your teacher, I am talking to you. Do you remember everything I said?¡±


    With a light clap, the jade tablets in Baili Rui¡¯s hands landed lightly on his student¡¯s head. Lin Mengya immediately put her hands on her head and stuck out her tongue as Baili Rui shook his head.


    Just when Baili Rui was thinking about repeating what he said, he heard Lin Mengya recited what he said without leaving out a word or stopping half-way.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t your mind go wandering off? How did you manage to remember everything I¡¯ve said?¡±


    Baili Rui was greatly amazed, although it was not impossible for someone to remember everything one saw, even if it were only once. However, lately, he realized that no matter how difficult to articulate the things he said, Lin Mengya was always able to recite it perfectly afterward.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was paying attention when I was listening to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not find it abnormal at all. All she felt was that everything that the teacher said sounded loud and clear to her ears. She only needed to hear it once and she was able to memorize everything. It was easy peasy for her.


    ¡°Alright, let me ask you. Which herbs do you use to neutralize the poison from the red-headed snake?¡±


    The required concoction was not complicated. However, red-headed snakes were only found in Lie Yun. All the components of the antidotes were found in Lie Yun for this reason. When he first learned about this, he found it difficult to articulate.


    It took him by surprise that Lin Mengya was able to recite it perfectly.


    Strangely, he had merely casually mentioned this concoction to her earlier.


    ¡°Let me ask you another question. How about the antidote for Tianlu Grass?¡±


    The answer to the question posed by Baili Rui this time would consist over a hundred different names of antidotes. Even he could not remember all of them.


    However, Lin Mengya began listing them straight away without even thinking.


    What was even more astounding was that not only did she get every name correct, she had recited them in the exact order her teacher had spoken to her. Some of the names were even in the dialect native to that place. Lin Mengya had managed to get everything right.


    Good heavens! Baili Rui¡¯s face lit up in pure delight. Never had he expected that this disciple which he took in unintentionally actually possessed such exceptional memory power!


    Baili Rui had therefore made up his mind to tell Lin Mengya everything he learned in his entire life. In this way, he would be able to pass on his knowledge to Lin Mengya even if she eventually did not achieve her fullest potential or surpass him.


    Such a great talent was a dream disciple of any learned physician.


    Lin Mengya was perplexed too. Indeed, her teacher back in modern times had once praised her for her fantastic memory. By chance, she had heard Baizhi said that the Lin Mengya in the past, then considered an idiot, possessed a photographic memory.


    Could it be that in the presence of the radar which transcended the brain had triggered the second development of the brain¡¯s function?


    At this thought, Lin Mengya made a bold guess that because her soul and spirit had transcended time, but not her body, therefore, the correct way of triggering the radar was some kind of mapping process.


    This was to say that if she wanted to achieve success in triggering the radar, the transplanted person would need to map his or her soul and spirit onto the other person.


    Her original body would be permanently preserved for the purpose of research.


    Good heavens! This coincidence was too bizarre for anyone to believe!


    If her brain was completely developed by the radar, what would become of her?


    Lin Mengya had no idea. The brain was, after all, a very mysterious organ. It was not possible to understand how the thinking process worked even with modern technology.


    She could only say that she had been extremely lucky!


    ¡°Lass! Lass! Why have you gone blank again?¡±


    Lin Mengya recovered from dazing and realized that her teacher was staring at her angrily. She immediately tried to smile sweetly at him. She had never lost her focus during a class in the past.


    How was it that she had begun to do two things at the same time, just like the others?


    ¡°Please continue, Teacher, please continue.¡±


    Sigh, it was indeed because she had too many things on her mind that she needed to worry about.


    After she eventually came out of the teacher¡¯s room, Lin Mengya took a detour to check out Baili Wuchen.


    It was nearing the end of the year. Although the prisoners in the dungeon were considered Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s enemies, Lin Mengya was an advocate of modern humanitarianism.


    She had distributed cotton-padded coats to keep them warm as well as sufficient food supply.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers --> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    Although this small gesture of grace was not enough to turn them from their targets, at least it would be very useful to keep them.


    Through the iron gates, Lin Mengya was able to glimpse into the dungeon through the ventilation windows.


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s head remained bowed and his black hair, like overgrown weeds, covered his face. His dirty clothes looked fitting for the eerie and gloomy dungeon setting.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya recalled the graceful young man carrying a folding fan when they first met. She could not help but feel pity for him. What had caused him to come to this state?


    ¡°Open up, I want to go in to see him.¡±


    The guards were hesitant at Lin Mengya¡¯s order. They had Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s order not to allow anyone to enter. However, Lin Mengya, who was the mistress of the mansion was to a certain extent the representative of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.


    The two guards exchanged looks, and then opened the iron gates.


    ¡°Your Highness, this prisoner is a dangerous man. Don¡¯t go too near, otherwise you may get injured and we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Despite their concerns, the guards let her in, but not before warning Lin Mengya of the danger.

 Chapter 268 Bringing Misery to Herself Easily

    Lin Mengya glimpsed at him and nodded.


    Anyway, the imperial bodyguard had warned her out of his good intentions. She could not treat him ungratefully.


    In the dungeon, it smelled stinky and sultry, making Lin Mengya frown.


    She was not here to show herself off. However, having something on her mind, she intended to get it straight with Baili Wuchen, and that was all.


    ¡°It did not occur to me that you would be in this shabby place on your own, Respected Royal Queen. How interesting it is. Are you here to take a look at how miserable I am now?¡±


    Baili Wuchen lifted up his head. His face, which had been delicate and pretty originally, had become so emaciated. He was so weak that he hardly could be counted as a human. Smudges filled his face. However, his eyes were still shining with shrewdness.


    The indignant look in his eyes made Lin Mengya unable to help feeling somewhat confused. She was pretty sure that never had she gone too far with him. However, why did Baili Wuchen hate her so much?


    ¡°I am not here to make a display of myself. Since it is the Spring Festival now, the Master felt worried about you and asked me to check on you here.¡±


    Though the Master had not made it clear, he had spoken in such a hesitant manner. Consequently, Lin Mengya could still figure out his intention, more or less.


    Though what Baili Wuchen had done was way too far, after all, he was still the only relative of the Master. Moreover, The Master did not hope that Baili Wuchen would really meet with some mishap.


    Perhaps, to Baili Wuchen, it might be an optimal choice to be confined here.


    ¡°Hmph, does he still know that he should care about me? I doubt it. If it were not for him, how could I have ended up this way? Stop pretending. If I died, you should be the ones who would feel happy.¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She had known early on that Baili Wuchen was a stubborn guy. Hatred already blinded him. If he refused to admit his mistake, he would bring ruin upon himself sooner or later.


    ¡°If you died, the Master certainly would feel depressed. Baili Wuchen, I don¡¯t know why you hate me so much. However, you must not forget that it was Long TianhaoLong Tianyu who detained you, and you also had betrayed him. Everything has nothing to do with me.¡±


    If they continued pestering each other like this, it would be meaningless. She would take good care of these people and treat them well, including Baili Wuchen.


    Before Lin Mengya turned around and intended to leave, she frowned. She remembered clearly that the iron door could have been pushed open. However, it actually was unmovable now.


    It was not until Lin Mengya pushed the iron door forcibly again that she realized that the iron door actually had been locked from the outside.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°Haha, haha, Lin Mengya, you are caught off guard, right? I have to say you are so unlucky. You actually turned yourself in on the day when I intended to jailbreak.¡±


    Baili Wuchen, who was behind her, smiled pretty jauntily.


    After the sound, which indicated that the chains had been dropped on the ground, rang out, Lin Mengya turned her head around all of a sudden, only to see Baili Wuchen twisting his wrists and pressing upon her.


    ¡°No wonder back when I had just entered here, the two imperial bodyguards were somewhat unwilling to let me in. It turns out they had been bought off by you earlier.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s body broke out with gooseflesh. Dammit, how come she had forgotten that Baili Wuchen had been a brain man in the team? Plus, he had assigned all these people to their current positions on his own. Perhaps, his trusted subordinates were here.


    How unlucky she was. How come she had broken in at this moment?


    ¡°Well, bought off? Speaking of all these people here, you can ask them whether any one of them owed me something or not! The reason why I was confined here by the prince was that I did so voluntarily. If I want to get out now, who dares to stand in my way?¡±


    What Baili Wuchen had said made Lin Mengya figure out where the problem lay immediately.


    It could not be denied that Baili Wuchen certainly was a talent. However, he must have been so arrogant that he had forgotten the boundary between a subordinate and his superior. Though Long TianhaoLong Tianyu could put up with his subordinates¡¯ arrogance and aggressiveness, never would he allow them to ride roughshod over him.


    Consequently, Baili Wuchen actually had not done anything to betray Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. He had been so domineering that he actually was deluded enough to try and control Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.


    That was the exact reason why Baili Wuchen had been confined here without being killed!


    She had been so stupid! How come had she not been able to perceive this?


    ¡°If you want to leave here, I won¡¯t stop you. However, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu definitely won¡¯t spare you. Since you already know many secrets of his, how is it possible for him to let you out?¡±


    Lin Mengya calmed herself down. She certainly needed to buy time. If the people in the yard found out that she had disappeared, they definitely would come here to search for her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid. However, I need you to help get me out of here. Since the prince likes you so much, he definitely will let me go.¡±


    The way Baili Wuchen spoke was so distant that it made Lin Mengya feel somewhat frightened. She could not help leaning against the cold and hard wall and staring at the man in front of her vigilantly.


    ¡°I advise you not to come over, which will suit you the best. You also know that I came here right after having been tutored by the Master. If you really push me that far, don¡¯t blame for fighting back mercilessly.¡±


    When Lin Mengya gave Baili Wuchen her warning, she actually did not speak in a confident manner. The Master had mentioned to her that Baili Wuchen had gotten a poison-proof bead by accident. Consequently, ordinary poison might not get close to him. However, a gleam of fear still flashed across Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes.


    After all, everybody is afraid of death.


    ¡°Hmph, you think you still can get out of this dungeon, right? Let me tell you the truth, this dungeon is completely concrete with black iron. Ordinary weapons simply can¡¯t knock it down. Even if an earthquake happens, it won¡¯t be affected at all.¡±


    Lin Mengya believed what Baili Yuchen had said. She could not help smiling bitterly.


    She was indeed someone who was born to bring misery on herself easily. Could it be that she had been reincarnated from Detective Conan? How come an accident would take place wherever she showed up?


    ¡°Are you going to abduct me as a hostage? If so, it¡¯s all right. I will clear the path for you. However, you need to protect me and make sure nothing will happen to me. If I am injured, even just a bit, you won¡¯t get out of here successfully.¡±


    Lin Mengya already figured it out. Though Baili Wuchen had spoken in a vicious way, he actually was dying to get out of here alive. However, she feared that this guy might deal her a fatal blow in the end. At that time, she would be at a dead end.


    ¡°As expected, you are a smart person, Respected Royal Queen. Guards, open the door to the dungeon. We will ask the Respected Royal Queen to clear a path for us.¡±


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes gleamed with distant shrewdness. He stared at Lin Mengya maliciously as if he were a venomous snake that was thrusting out its tongue nosily.


    After all, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was careless. Surprisingly, in the end, he actually became a poor Mr. Dong Guo.


    This perfidious person might become a thorn in Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s side.


    Anyway, Baili Wuchen definitely would deal with her. Consequently, she could not be too lenient on him since she knew the principle better than anyone else: ¡°Offence is the best defense¡±.


    ¡°You walk ahead of me. Rest assured that since your underlings are watching over me, I won¡¯t do anything at all. If you continue walking behind me, I would always feel that you would make a false countercharge against me.¡±


    Lin Mengya stared at the man in front of her calmly. The way she spoke was distant.


    A contemptuous smile showed up on Baili Wuchen¡¯s face. As expected, Princess Yu had no sense of security at all. Though he still looked emaciated, he was far more determined, more or less.


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not a place where Baili Wuchen could come and go as he liked. In Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu certainly would not let him leave here that easily.


    ¡°Go ahead, Princess Yu.¡±


    Baili Wuchen stood outside the dungeon and spoke in a contemptuous manner.


    Some people, which Lin Mengya had not seen at all, surrounded Baili Wuchen in groups. This was the first time that Lin Mengya had seen so many people gathered in this empty dungeon.


    She could not help frowning slightly. She thought, ¡°Could these people help Baili Wuchen get out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and protect him?¡±


    Since she did not move at all, a few people intended to drag her. Surprisingly, she got free from their hands forcibly and glared at them. A ray of cold light flashed across her beautiful eyes. Although a fragile and delicate woman she might be, she actually was intimidating.


    ¡°You are not qualified to touch me. Go away.¡±


    Though her voice was clear and melodious, it naturally sounded somewhat dignified. Those who had intended to drag her immediately pulled back their hands dejectedly.


    Some people were born for this. Though they looked weak, they were intimidating.


    An imperceptible gleam flashed across Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes swiftly. How amazing Lin Mengya was. Originally, he had intended to embarrass her. It did not occur to him that she actually had resolved the embarrassment easily.


    Walking gently and gracefully, Lin Mengya walked out of the dungeon, which was full of twists and turns, with ease since she knew this dungeon well.


    It seemed that Baili Wuchen only intended to run away on his own. Consequently, though he could have also freed other prisoners in the dungeon, who would be Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s enemies once they were freed, he did not do that.


    ¡°Halt! Zhang Liang, could it be that you really intend to betray the prince?¡±


    A furious roar made the group of people halt. Lin Mengya fixed her eyes on the one who was walking toward her. It turned out it was Lin Kui!


    Apparently, someone must have leaked this secret. After all, they had been brothers who had even gone through fire and water together. When it came to some things, of course, they could see a clue easily.


    The man, wearing a black mask, stood in the front of Baili Wuchen. A trace of pain flashed across his eyes.


    As the saying goes, brothers are the ones who are close to you as if they were your hands and feet. If he defected today, he would cut off the brotherhood on his own.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers --> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ¡°Lin Kui, you actually are pretty loyal. Well, forget it. Zhang Liang, if you find yourself in an awkward position, you can leave right away.¡±


    Baili Wuchen did not try to convince Zhang Liang to stay. As for the man with a black mask named Zhang Liang, he shook his head determinedly after taking a glimpse at Baili Wuchen.


    ¡°As your underling, I won¡¯t leave. In the beginning, without you, Mr. Baili, I would have died on the battlefield early on. Lin Kui, though we are brothers, I definitely have to help Mr. Baili since he saved me before. You can just treat me like a stranger in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt somewhat depressed. Speaking of those who knew this place, they had to be the elites among Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s army, who were deeply trusted by Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.


    However, they, who had been intimate brothers before, would fight each other because of Baili Wuchen, which was pretty cruel.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately, the prince trusted you so much. If you want to leave here today, you need to do it by stepping on my corpse.¡±


    Lin Kui wielded his mighty sword at his brother, who had been close to him before. The situation in the dungeon became intense all of a sudden. Heartfelt pain showed up in the eyes of many people who were on the scene.


    ¡°Okay. In this case, kindly don¡¯t blame me for what I am going to do to you. Come on, Elder Brother Lin, honestly, we have not learned from each other for over 10 years.¡±


    Zhang Liang¡¯s voice sounded fiercely resolute. Lin Mengya felt nervous all of a sudden. She thought, ¡°No! These people definitely can¡¯t fight here!¡±

 Chapter 269 Baili Wuchen’s Defection

    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A female voice stopped everyone.


    Lin Mengya was standing between the two parties, and was staring fearlessly at Baili Wuchen.


    ¡°Your Highness, move back. No matter what it takes, I will never let them go. Don¡¯t you worry about that. I promise I¡¯ll keep you safe!¡±


    They were men and obviously to them, loyalty was the priority. Therefore, the defection of Baili Wuchen, Zhang Liang and the others, was totally unacceptable to Lin Kui!


    ¡°No! Lin Kui, let him go. Baili Wuchen, I am letting you go, not because I¡¯m scared of you, but because I hate to see the tragedy of brothers fighting against each other. From now on, all of you, will never be part of Prince Yu¡¯s family. And don¡¯t turn your back on your former boss and help his enemy to set a trap for him, if you¡¯re still kind enough. His faith in you guys, I know, is holding you here. But if any one of you gives him away a little, I swear to God that I would chase after you guys until you die. Lin Kui, step back and let them go!¡±


    After she uttered the last word, everyone fell silent.


    The strained atmosphere suddenly quieted down. Zhang Liang lowered his head. They still could not betray Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.


    Then, he gave Lin Mengya a determined look, as if he had already made up his mind, and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. Today, we just wanted to help Mr. Baili out. If he is able to leave, we will not, and would not like to fight against our brothers, ever¡±


    Lin Kui glared at Zhang Liang furiously. They had gone through a lot with him and unexpectedly, they were against Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. It was unforgivable to him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare think of that! None of them will be allowed to leave alive today, Your Highness! They can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and did not change her mind.


    ¡°Let them go. I¡¯ll bear the consequence and explain to His Highness. Make way and let him go!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s order stopped Lin Kui from carrying out his next action.


    They hated to see brothers killing each other as well. So Lin Kui took the lead in stepping aside, even though he resented them very much.


    Everyone behind Lin Kui had pained looks, and still forced themselves to make way.


    Zhang Liang and his people kept their heads lowered. When they walked away from this place, they would not be brothers anymore, but sworn enemies.


    Lin Mengya walked to the forefront and held her head high. She wanted to tell Baili Wuchen that she was letting him go, but not for her sake.


    They were on the verge of breaking out in a fight, until they got outside. It was a little dark and the light of the torches at the exit of the artificial hill, made it look bright.


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was standing at the gate of the dungeon, and his tall, slim figure surprised everyone, and they stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to give him an explanation, when he lifted his hand and waved to his people.


    Guards who were surrounding him closely, automatically made way. Apparently, Baili Wuchen and Zhang Liang had never imagined that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu would let them go.


    ¡°Go and never come back.¡±


    His deep voice sounded cold, but actually, it was filled with heavy heartache.


    It would be impossible for him not to feel the pain when those brothers, who had experienced lots of fights with him, became his enemies, at this moment.


    But, he was used to hiding his feelings, and he would not tell anyone that he felt so much pain.


    ¡°Your Highness, we thank you for your appreciation of us. We had to save Mr. Baili. There¡¯s no other way for us. But we will never betray you.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Zhang Liang surprisingly, committed suicide, using his sword, before anyone else noticed.


    The guards around him, did the same, and killed themselves one by one, as if they had already planned it.


    Lin Mengya was too astonished to close her eyes. When she tried to stop them, a pair of big hands turned her around.


    ¡°Stop watching.¡±


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu sounded calm, but actually, there was suppressed pain in his voice. The sounds of blood spurting forth, and bodies falling, filled Lin Mengya with deep sorrow.


    This was not what she wanted.


    ¡°Your Highness, Housan and I will stay alive to keep Mr. Baili safe. We are still new here and know little about the secrets here, so even if we¡¯re caught, we can¡¯t give you away. But we¡¯ll die as well once Mr. Baili gets to somewhere safe. Don¡¯t you worry about that.¡±


    A young voice came from behind. Lin Mengya clung to Long TianhaoLong Tianyu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Who could it be, talking like this?¡±


    She did not want them to kill themselves. She let them go because she did not want any more trouble. But why this consequence?


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu nodded. The pain of their deaths were reflected in his eyes.


    Many corpses were lying on the ground. They all went through fire and water together with him. But the result was clear. Even though he were to kill them, they would live with remorse forever.


    And, Baili Wuchen was the cause.


    ¡°Well, Your Highness, You¡¯ve seen it? All of them should have been killed by their brothers, but it is a pity that they died in such an insulting manner. It¡¯s your wife¡¯s fault. She should not have made that decision by herself. She made them feel embarrassed.¡±


    Lin Mengya was irritated. The so-called chief culprit was supposed to be Baili Wuchen. If not for him, they would not have died.


    She turned back, only to see the corpses on the ground.


    Dozens of guards were lying down at the foot of Baili Wuchen. The grassland was stained with their blood.


    ¡°Baili Wuchen! They died because of you! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them? They would not have died if they had not come to your rescue! You let them betray His Highness. You made them feel guilty!¡±


    Although she thought of herself to be a killer, Lin Mengya did not kill or cause anyone she cared about, to die for her.


    But Baili Wuchen had made use of their brotherhood and led them to the abyss, to become defectors.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how to be a human!¡±


    It was now dusk. By the light of the torches, one could see the brutal gleam in Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes. He looked like a mad man.


    Lin Mengya was desperate to kill him, at the moment. But she could not because those people sacrificed themselves for Baili Wuchen¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu yelled in a deep voice, full of killing intent.


    He must have been feeling sad about what happened today. Baili Wuchen gave him a sneaky smile, and with the two guards, walked straight in front of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he knelt down and kowtowed violently.


    Long TianhaoLong Tianyu turned around and refused to see his face. But at that moment, Baili Wuchen rose and grabbed Lin Mengya, before anyone could react.


    ¡°Baili Wuchen, you¡¯re ruining yourself!¡±


    Lin Kui, who was behind Lin Mengya, glared at him, his eyes brimming with killing intent. Everyone pointed their weapons, which had been put away earlier, at Baili Wuchen again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Baili Wuchen gripped Lin Mengya¡¯s neck tightly, and took out a knife from his sleeves, for no reason. He placed the knife onto her slender neck, as if there would be blood from his touch.


    ¡°Your Highness, everything happened because of her! Before I leave, I will definitely kill her. You¡¯ll be totally ruined sooner or later, as long as she is alive!¡±


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s voice contained some insane coldness. Lin Mengya was stunned. It seemed that Baili Wuchen would surely have her killed today.


    His cold knife was on her neck. Her slight struggle instantly made her neck ache.


    She could feel how sharp the knife was.


    ¡°Let her go, Baili Wuchen, otherwise, I will tear you to pieces.¡±


    A few minutes ago, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu felt only sorrow, but at this moment, he was really furious.


    Baili Wuchen had been grounded, because his plan to kill Lin Mengya was discovered by Long TianhaoLong Tianyu, and also, he hurt Night, who had put up a violent fight, as he tried to stop him.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers --> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    If Qinghu, Lin Zhongyu and the guards that Long TianhaoLong Tianyu sent, had not protected Liuxin Courtyard like a steel fortress, Baili Wuchen might have already killed Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Your Highness, wake up! You¡¯re an ambitious man. Look at you, how soft you are now! An ambitious man should be heartless. You will be pulled down into an abyss by this woman. I won¡¯t let it happen! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    It was only now that Lin Mengya knew why Baili Wuchen hated her so much. Indeed, before she became Princess Yu, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu was really a heartless man.


    He always showed a somber face at his enemies, as well as his people.


    But he was gradually influenced by Lin Mengya, and started to smile, and more importantly, he became more like a real human, as Lin Kui and Steward Deng told her.


    He did not soften. He was more like a human, and showed understanding and sympathy for his people. If Baili Wuchen betrayed him before that, he would have been killed many times.


    But this time, Long TianhaoLong Tianyu just had him grounded, and did not kill him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Baili Wuchen. Long TianhaoLong Tianyu is no longer cruel and brutal. He¡¯s a real leader now. Look, look at your brothers, they are not afraid of Long TianhaoLong Tianyu. They respect him from the bottom of their hearts. That¡¯s what Long TianhaoLong Tianyu wants. For you, you just want him to be a cold killing machine!¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly got an idea, and she shouted loudly in disdain.

 Chapter 270 Long Tianyu Got Injured

    As Lin Mengya expected, Baili Wuchen flipped when he heard what she said.


    The last thing someone like him could bear, was to have his ambition and achievements denied. He would not allow anyone to consider everything he had done to be useless, especially his enemy, Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You know nothing at all! He has to be heartless in order to achieve his ambition. Meaningless kindness would destroy him one day!¡±


    Baili Wuchen was very stubborn. Even at this moment, he still thought that he was right, while Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, who refused to take his advice, were wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not meaningless. He is showing his tolerance and manners. But you even framed your uncle, who treated you as his own son, just to fulfil your ambition. And you say you are doing this for Long Tianyu¡¯s good? No! You did this for yourself, to get a higher status and more power!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s speech totally irritated Baili Wuchen.


    There were coldness and confusion in his eyes. Lin Mengya induced his private demons to appear. There was a fine line between a genius and an idiot.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that! You¡¯re wrong! Wrong! I did this for His Highness, for Dajin!¡±


    Baili Wuchen was clever and brutal, but he was weak in one thing. He would not give up that easily. He planned to kill Lin Mengya, but he would not kill her, until she admitted defeat!


    Therefore, Lin Mengya kept challenging him and saying something against him. Bali Wuchen became even more heated. Unconsciously, his knife was slipped a little from her neck.


    Lin Mengya grasped this opportunity and immediately pulled out her silver hairpin. She wanted to free herself, while Baili Wuchen was losing himself in his own private thoughts.


    But Baili Wuchen came to his senses very quickly. His face looked more brutal and he thrust his knife at Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya saw the sharp knife coming and thanks to her alertness, she squatted immediately The tip of her silver hairpin was also sharp. Lin Mengya struggled to stab up.


    Instantly, a dreadful cry rang into the night.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    In the meantime, Long Tianyu took the chance to pull Lin Mengya toward him.


    When he held the stunned woman in his arms, he found fresh blood on her pale face.


    ¡°Where got hurt? Let me see!¡±


    He was desperate to know where Lin Mengya was injured. But Lin Mengya, who finally came to her senses, shook her head slightly. She was sure that she had not been injured.


    A loud snarl like that of an injured beast, constantly came from where Baili Wuchen was. Baili Wuchen, who had seized Lin Mengya earlier, was now kneeling on the ground.


    The silver hairpin which was coated with blood was impaled deep inside his left eye. His blood dripped continuously on the grassland.


    ¡°Take him away. Only God knows whether he will survive or not.¡±


    No matter how strong his desire to kill Baili Wuchen was, Long Tianyu still could not, because Zhang Liang and others had sacrificed themselves for Baili Wuchen¡¯s safety.


    The two guards immediately bowed, grabbed hold of the unconscious Baili Wuchen, and rushed out of the garden.


    Baili Wuchen had lost one of his eyes, but was still alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Did you injure yourself, Your Highness?¡±


    When Lin Mengya placed her hands on Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, she found it wet, and immediately shouted in surprise.


    She grabbed his arms and checked. Then, she saw a nasty wound.


    ¡°It is just a little cut. I¡¯m okay. Lin Kui, give those bodies a decent burial. They are still our brothers.¡±


    Long Tianyu instantly gave his orders. Tonight, everyone¡¯s hearts were as heavy as a stone.


    Lin Mengya did not know how they felt when they saw Zhang Liang and the other brothers falling down, one by one, in front of them. But she knew that their deaths cast a shadow in their hearts.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Kui nodded. In fact, before his orders, the others already carried the corpses to the dungeon.


    The people were walking around, and the quiet atmosphere made her feel stifled. Lin Mengya started to reproach herself a little.


    Baili Wuchen thought that her existence destroyed everything.


    Maybe without her or if she had really been killed in the carriage, those people would not have died? From the day she entered Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she had caused Long Tianyu to be involved in all kinds of dangers, constantly.


    ¡°Is Baili Wuchen right? Did everything happen because of me?¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking so much. When I was born into the royal family, everything was already destined.¡±


    A deep, gentle voice rang by her ear. She came to her senses immediately.


    She turned around to look at Long Tianyu¡¯s angular profile. ¡°Hey, why would I think in that way? His identity as one of the royal family is the real cause.¡±


    Long Tianyu was not an ambitious man. He could develop his own power, but it was used to protect his people, rather than to compete with the Crown Prince for power.


    Without her, Long Tianyu would also fight with the Crown Prince, sooner or later. Her existence just added some variation to the competition, whose result was still unknown.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    For some reason, Long Tianyu seemed to be able to read her mind.


    Lin Mengya showed her thanks. Be it Long Tianyu, or Baili Wuchen, both of them had their own destinies.


    Even though her existence hastened or delayed some events, Long Tianyu would also get enough of a subordinate with such a strong desire to be in control, like Baili Wuchen.


    When everything was over, it was already midnight.


    Luckily, the artificial hill in the garden, was far away from those houses with people.


    Lin Mengya believed that the house next to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, was empty of people, because the activities like coming and going underground to the dungeon or stone rooms, would definitely arouse peoples¡¯ suspicions, if there was anyone about.


    Even though there were people about, Lin Mengya supposed that they must be Long Tianyu¡¯s people.


    The dungeon was almost as big as their house. How much would it cost to build such a large underground construction?


    Lin Mengya could not help looking at Long Tianyu again.


    No wonder he was always so gorgeous. He was the real toff!


    The foreyard was still quiet, as this big event had happened in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu went back to Liuxin Courtyard in tandem. Upon their arrival, six people who had been waiting, surrounded them immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late. Where have you been? You little girl, why did you not send me a message? Don¡¯t you know we were all worried about you!¡±


    Qinghu always acted like an old woman. As he gently tapped her forehead, he immediately smelt the blood on her body.


    ¡°Little girl, are you injured? Baiji, fetch some medicine. Baishao, get clean cloth and hot water. Long Tianyu, you promised me that you would keep her safe. If she¡¯s really injured, I will leave some holes in your body!¡±


    All of them were running round in circles, so that Lin Mengya, who was surrounded by them, did not have time to explain to them. When her maids took her clothes off and checked, it was only then that she managed to tell them that the injured one was Long Tianyu.


    So they took the medicine and went to the outer room. Long Tianyu was rolling up his sleeves and was pathetically trying to apply medicine to the wound.


    ¡°Let me do it. Baishao, fetch a towel and hot water.¡±


    A soft, white hand grabbed his hand.


    Long Tianyu raised his head and saw Lin Mengya concentrating on him.


    And then he glanced at Qinghu, who was humming with contempt, and a complacent smile flickered across his heart.


    No matter what, Lin Mengya cared most for him.


    Lin Mengya carefully cleaned the wound, put powder on it and then bound the wound with a piece of gauze. Dealing with the wound, was just a piece of cake, for Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu was injured again, because of her. At that moment, she could feel the knife pointing at her back.


    If Long Tianyu had not extended his arm to block Baili Wuchen, she would not have survived.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers --> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ¡°Thank you. You saved my life again.¡±


    In the flickering candlelight, Lin Mengya tilted her head and said this in a low voice, while she tied a knot in the gauze.


    Her messy hair together with her disheveled clothes, in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, seemed very lovely, for no reason.


    Lin Mengya was like her pets. She always acted in a domineering way, but once she quieted down, she was a lovely girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Yu. I should protect you.¡±


    His deep, mellow voice like wine, made Lin Mengya weak, as if electricity was passing through her body, and her legs became weak.


    She berated herself silently, for being a scrawny shrimp. She failed to discover that she was addicted to his voice!


    ¡°Alright, alright. He saved your life this time, so what? Without him, you would never have been hurt, in the first place. Go and get some sleep quickly. Baizhi, get a cup of sedative. And, take Snow and the baby tiger to her room tonight. Recently, the deflowering thieves have been running wild. Your master needs a powerful guard.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s mouth twitched as he started his ranting. His mean expression was much better than Shangguan Qing¡¯s.

 Chapter 271 Concubine De’s Plo

    t


    ¡°Alright, stop now.¡±


    Lin Mengya had to stop Qinghu from sneering at Long Tianyu. No matter what, Long Tianyu got injured in order to save her.


    She would not requite kindness with enmity. She knew Long Tianyu¡¯s suffering. Although they betrayed him, they died in the end. Long Tianyu would not be that indifferent as to ignore their death.


    He had a deep love for them, but he always concealed his real feelings inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. Sleep early. Tell Baizhi to prepare a bowl of sedative soup. I promise what happened tonight, will not happen again.¡±


    Under the light, he had a warm gaze in his eyes. Lin Mengya nodded obediently and did as he said. She went into the inner room.


    Obviously, Qinghu and Xiaoyu were supposed to leave as well. The four maids took Snow and the baby tiger into the inner room, and were comforting Lin Mengya.


    The two tigers had grown bigger and were now closer than ever to her. Lin Mengya loved them, but she still focused on developing their savage instincts.


    Snow and the baby tiger were very smart. They did not bite anyone even when they were outside. They were still the kings of the mountain. It was said that wild cats or dogs around Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion became terror-stricken at the sight of them.


    They were given the chance to get close to their master. So both of them immediately wagged their tails, and lay by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. Mr. Baili looks kind. How could he have such a cruel heart. If Master was careless enough, he would have achieved his goal.¡±


    Baishao patted her chest as she said this. She was busy with household affairs, so it was inevitable that she had seen Baili Wuchen several times.


    In his daily life, Baili Wuchen looked like a gentleman, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with him. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, he was such an ungrateful person.


    Baisu was absorbed in thoughts, as if she had come to a conclusion about something.


    ¡°No wonder there were several groups of people going to Liuxin Courtyard. They were after Master. It is a good thing that Qinghu and Xiaoyu had tightened the defenses of Liuxin Courtyard, leaving no room for them to break into. Otherwise, Master would have been killed too!¡±


    Lin Mengya broke out in a cold sweat, when she heard Baisu¡¯s words.


    She knew Baili Wuchen hated her, but not that much that he would dare to send killers to kill her.


    Lots of capable people were already in Sanjue Hall. It was time for them to do something.


    Baili Wuchen had run away. No one knew if he was dead or alive. Even though he was still alive, he would also be disabled. It was hard to know what was in his mind. He had served Long Tianyu for so many years and knew a lot of secrets, so the enemies of Long Tianyu would definitely go after him.


    A wolf who betrayed its master, would also lose others¡¯ trust. Even though he already betrayed his master, those people would kill him, after making use of him.


    Lin Mengya believed that Long Tianyu must have made a good preparation.


    The full moon was veiled by dark clouds outside. Lin Mengya let out a sigh silently. It never rained but it poured. It had been one thing after another.


    After drinking the sedative soup, Lin Mengya zoned out and fell asleep, with Snow and the baby tiger lying at the door, and protecting her.


    Recently, what happened in the past often came to her dreams, for no reason. Perhaps it was because life then was simple and not luxurious, but there were fewer plots and schemes.


    Lin Mengya often got up early daily, but this morning, she got up very late.


    It seemed that the sedative soup had worked well. But for no reason, Lin Mengya felt low in spirits.


    This morning, Baiji told her that everything in the garden had already been cleared. Other people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not see anything, and even would have no idea what had taken place last night.


    ¡°Master, where¡¯s your silver hairpin?¡±


    As Baizhi was helping her to change, she whispered.


    ¡°Well, that silver hairpin gave Baili Wuchen a direct hit in the eye. It¡¯s alright, if it has disappeared¡±


    Lin Mengya put on a new dress and as usual, she needed to check on the other houses. New Year was coming, so there were more things to handle in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even with the help of the four maids, Lin Mengya was still terribly busy.


    Until now, she had to admit that Wang Xifeng of A Dream in Red Mansions, was such a genius in management.


    But unfortunately, she was much worse than her.


    After being busy for the whole morning, Lin Mengya finally had some free time after lunch.


    Long Tianyu went out, as usual. The Ministry of Rites had invited him to discuss about the festival.


    The Crown Prince hated Long Tianyu. But the Emperor was still ill, and there were still so many things that had to be discussed by those adult princes.


    When Lin Mengya was sipping her tea, Lin Zhongyu, unnoticed by anyone, poked his head through the door.


    His jade-like face looked very anxious, and his eyes were flickering, different from what he looked like before.


    Lin Mengya put down the teacup and waved.


    Xiaoyu lowered his head and seemed to be very bashful.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Qinghu told her that Xiaoyu made great progress in kung fu. It was not hard to guess that he had built up a solid foundation. Every one of his movements looked steady and secure.


    Lots of people came and went to his house daily. But they went about secretly, and did not meet anyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, Long Tianyu chose to turn a blind eye.


    ¡°Sister, Uncle Lie wants to see you. He told me that father is not in a good condition now. So I have to return home at once.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu said this in a low voice, with a certain amount of reluctance.


    She could see it clearly. This little guy did not want to leave her.


    ¡°Good, I want to see him as well. Why not tonight? Tell me, do you really want to leave?¡±


    Lin Mengya agreed to let Xiaoyu go. After all, he was ambitious, and was meant for bigger things. But Xiaoyu was her younger brother, too. If he was unwilling to leave, nobody could force him to go away.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to leave sister, but¡ª¡±


    The rest of his words could not be heard, due to his low whisper. Lin Mengya failed to get that, but she saw that he wanted to give it a go.


    Lin Zhongyu did have ambitions.


    Fine. Since it was so, she had to let him go.


    ¡°Tonight, invite Uncle Lie. I¡¯m not against it, and of course I¡¯ll let you do what you want to.¡±


    She needed to figure out who Xiaoyu really was.


    Xin Li was still a potential danger to Lin Mengya. She did not believe that such a brutal psycho would spare Xiaoyu so easily.


    If Xiaoyu did go back to Lie Yun, there would be lots of dangerous things awaiting him.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She sighed deeply. ¡°Why is it that people around me are always encountering all kinds of difficulties?¡±


    Art Courtyard quieted down. But Lin Mengya still needed to follow the required etiquette.


    Early this morning, the silks and pearls she ordered, had been sent to Art Courtyard, for Concubine De to choose first. She wanted everything to be perfect.


    But Jiang Ruqin had been imprisoned in the store room for a few days. She cried every day, and even lost her voice. It was not a good solution to keep her out there. She was one of Concubine De¡¯s relatives. Lin Mengya could not make this decision on her own.


    Art Courtyard was quiet. Concubine De had been humiliated the last time.


    Everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion knew clearly that the one living in Liuxin Courtyard was the only female master in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even Prince Yu had moved in with Princess Yu. What a harmonious couple.


    Nobody dared show disrespect for Lin Mengya, and she behaved humbly, politely and the four maids were capable, and kept a low profile.


    Therefore, she had received so much public praise.


    Lin Mengya was sitting inside Art Courtyard and kept quiet. Concubine De looked terrible, as if she had aged.


    There appeared to be more fine lines on her fair-skinned face, and she was simply dressed today. Servants said that Concubine De had been chanting scriptures in the Buddha Hall in recent days.


    ¡°I know you are here for Ruqin. Your big uncle must have pleaded with you many times.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Concubine De was so irritated that she refused to see anyone from her parents¡¯ home. Therefore, the Jiang family had no one to plead with, but Lin Mengya.


    Jiang Ruqin was already the target of public criticism. But she was still a member of the Jiang family. Only the Jiang family was obligated to deal with her.


    ¡°Mother, big uncle did plead with me. After all, we¡¯re close kin. So mother, please for big uncle¡¯s sake, spare Ruqin for once.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew clearly that Concubine De would not have punished Jiang Ruqin so harshly at all. It was just an excuse.


    Jiang Ruqin¡¯s name had already been ruined. She would not cause any more trouble.


    ¡°Even you are here to plead for her. I can see that your uncle is really anxious. Alright, I¡¯ve asked others to examine her. She¡¯s still a virgin. But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand still. How could she end up in a male prostitute¡¯s bed, since she¡¯s still an unmarried lady?¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s words seemed to have a double meaning.


    Lin Mengya laughed grimly in her heart, but still raised her head and gave Concubine De a gentle, light smile.


    ¡°Perhaps, there is someone or something, who is helping. We will not know about that.¡±


    Lin Mengya easily put the blame on ghosts. Concubine De hummed, and had to suffer an invisible loss.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll excuse myself. Mother, please take care of yourself.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood up, made her greetings, and left Art Courtyard, with her maids.


    Bang! Concubine De threw the Buddha beads onto the ground savagely.


    Her eyes darkened and even her face was quivering. Concubine De glared at the departing back of Lin Mengya, and looked as if she was desperate enough to peel off her flesh and eat her up.


    A pair of white hands picked up the beads on the ground, cleaned them with her handkerchief, and presented it with both of her hands, back to Concubine De.

 Chapter 272 Meeting Wanyan Lie

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry with her.¡±


    Yun Ruo looked emotionless, while Concubine De was utterly discomfited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with her? She is already starting to make decisions for me. If I don¡¯t remove her, the whole Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not respect me!¡±


    Concubine De appeared to quieten down, but in fact, she hated Lin Mengya immensely.


    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that lots of officials have submitted a written petition that Princess Yu should enter the Palace to treat His Majesty. Her Highness wanted to refuse, but those officials are stubborn. Lin Mengya is really ingenious to be able to persuade those officials to let her enter the Palace. However, she can¡¯t know her future will be when she enters the Palace.¡±


    Yun Ruo said this in a soft, gentle manner. But actually, there were vicious words hidden in what she said.


    ¡°Oh? I did not know that. I really thought too lowly of her. If she really enters the Palace, I should show my appreciation as the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. ¡±


    Lin Mengya walked out of Art Courtyard, and turned to look at the small house in the twilight.


    She did not believe that Concubine De would give up that easily. She believed that a bigger scheme would be brewing. A little coldness was hidden in her eyes.


    For Long Tianyu¡¯s sake, Lin Mengya had spared Concubine De many times. If Concubine De sought death next time, she would not spare her any more.


    She circled back to Liuxin Courtyard. Upon entering the yard, she saw two men standing outside.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve come back!¡±


    The slim one turned around. Xiaoyu. He ran over excitedly to her, and a subtle smile could be seen in his narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Why did you not wait in the room. It¡¯s cold outside. Be careful.¡±


    It was midwinter outside Liuxin Courtyard. But in fact, inside was pretty much like spring. Lin Mengya tilted her head, and saw the man standing in the yard, far away.


    He, at forty, looked very reliable and his eyes were gleaming like cold stars.


    He was dressed simply, but still looked overwhelming. Lin Mengya could see that he, like her father, had experienced lots of battles.


    He should have been the general, leading a large number of mounted and foot soldiers in the battlefield. But he wasted his talent on teaching Xiaoyu kung fu.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m Wanyan Lie.¡±


    The man cupped his hands and made a greeting, which was neither overbearing nor pushy. Lin Mengya nodded with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Wanyan, please come in.¡±


    It was the first time for Wanyan Lie to see the legendary Princess Yu at such a close distance.


    She was such a beauty. Wanyan Lie had seen many pretty ladies. Although Princess Yu was pretty, it was not that kind of unrivaled beauty.


    However, he witnessed how she fought with her enemies. ¡°If young master had such a powerful woman to assist him, he would have already ascended the throne. But unfortunately, she is already Princess Yu.¡±


    ¡°One day, young master would stand on the opposite side of Long Tianyu. She would be big trouble then. I should remove her now.¡±


    The killing intent flashed in his eyes. Lin Zhongyu saw that, and gave him an angry look.


    Wanyan Lie stopped his thoughts and silently shook his head. Lin Zhongyu would never forgive him if he hurt Lin Mengya even a little, let alone kill her.


    Master had ordered him to take the young master back.


    ¡°Fine. No matter what, Lin Mengya did save young master.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was walking ahead, sensed Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes brimming with coldness just now.


    She knew instantly that Wanyan Lie must have been harboring malicious intentions.


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly. She was not sure of her safety in other places, but in Liuxin Courtyard, no one could hurt her. After Xin Li¡¯s arrival, there were all kinds of capable people, hiding, either in public or on the sly.


    She paused for a second, suddenly reached her hand and pointed at a spider web at the northwest corner of the yard.


    ¡°The spider is so annoying. I show my kindness by giving it a room, but how could it spin a web, which might harm me.¡±


    A sound piercing through the air could be heard, followed by a fine needle, as thin as a piece of cowhair which pierced through the body of that black spider, in a minute.


    Wanyan Lie¡¯s expression changed. He originally thought that only his people were guarding Liuxin Courtyard. To his surprise, there were many other capable people in Princess Yu¡¯s house.


    In a moment, his palms were covered in cold sweat. He knew that Lin Mengya¡¯s words were meant for him.


    But Lin Mengya was still talking with Lin Zhongyu as usual, without giving anything away. She was much more cunning and cruel, than he expected.


    ¡°Take a seat, Mr. Wanyan. Baiji, get a cup of tea.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat on the main seat, and gave her order, smilingly.


    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness. I should have come earlier to pay you a visit here. But I could not find a good time. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±


    Wanyan Lie said this in a more polite manner than before.


    No matter what, Lin Mengya was powerful. If they wanted to take Lin Zhongyu back to Lie Yun, they had to get her permission.


    ¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that Xiaoyu is safe. Then, I won¡¯t feel worried.¡±


    Then, there was a period of silence in the room.


    No one wanted to break the silence first. Lin Mengya or Wanyan Lie were all masters in reading minds. Besides, Lin Mengya was always a patient person.


    Wanyan Lie was tasting the tea, but in fact, he came to realize that the woman sitting in front of him, was steadier than those at her age.


    But when he thought of the fact that she was Lin Muzhi¡¯s daughter, Wanyan Lie silently shook his head. ¡°Everyone in the Lin family, no matter how old they are, seems to be our enemy.¡±


    Without Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng at the frontier, Lie Yun would have conquered Jin State.


    Wanyan Lie sighed slightly. ¡°Young master only listens to her. In her place, I have to show my respect.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am here for one thing. I hope you will agree, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya eyed Wanyan Lie steadily. He finally ran out of patience.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, stay outside for a moment. I will have a word with Mr. Wanyan.¡±


    Xiaoyu immediately stood up and went outside. Wanyan Lie felt jealous again. He spent half a year trying to get Lin Zhongyu to be on familiar terms with him.


    But Lin Mengya¡¯s one sentence was obeyed instantly by Lin Zhongyu. Whether it was good or bad for Lie Yun, that was not certain.


    After Xiaoyu left, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    She was looking at Wanyan Lie intently, and her eyes seemed a little cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s come to the point. I took Xiaoyu back and his name is already written in the Lin¡¯s genealogy. If you really want him back to look for his origin, I won¡¯t refuse. But if you just want to take advantage of him, I have to say, give it up. Anyone from the Lin family is not afraid of anyone. No matter how powerful you are, I will not allow you to make use of Xiaoyu.¡±


    Wanyan Lie had never imagined that such a thin woman could be so overwhelming!


    But her words also made him irritated.


    ¡°Hum! How arrogant you are, Your Highness. You have no idea what the young master means to Lie Yun. If you try to stop us, we will try our best to take young master back to Lie Yun, even at the expense of the whole country!¡±


    The atmosphere became icy immediately. A pin against an awl, no one would give way at this time.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya sneered, and she was watching Wanyan Lie in contempt.


    ¡°Lieyun is such a big empire, does it need a little boy to shoulder its responsibility? Or do you just want a puppet to fight with the Xin family! If I guess correctly, it¡¯s better for Lie Yun to be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Wanyan Lie opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya did the same back.


    Wanyan Lie never imagined that the so-called Princess Yu would say such sarcastic words, with total disregard for his feelings.


    All of his masks had been torn off, and her words like a knife, stabbed at his heart.


    He could not deny the fact that the most serious difficulty for Lie Yun was their fight with the Xin family.


    He had to treat Lin Mengya as his enemy, again. She directly pointed out their problems and even knew very clearly, what those people were planning.


    She deserved to be his enemy.


    ¡°I thought lowly of the Lin family. I never think highly of any woman. But Your Highness, you¡¯re brilliant. I respect you.¡±


    Lin Mengya also stopped being aggressive. They already tested each other. It was time to be open.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wanyan. Actually, I¡¯m not interested in your internal power struggle. But solve your civil affairs before invading other countries. Since you¡¯re still having trouble with your internal fights, of course, you have no time to invade other countries. What I want to know is how you will deal with my young brother.¡±


    Lin Mengya declared what she was after, first. She had no interest in the annoying affairs in Lieyun Empire.


    She agreed to meet this man called Wanyan Lie, just because of Xiaoyu. It would be a threat for her to know more about their secrets.


    Lin Mengya was too clever to get herself involved in that kind of trouble.


    Wanyan Lie glanced at Lin Mengya, and was considering if he should give her the excuse they had prepared early.


    ¡°In fact, we want young master back because we want him to inherit the mantle of Master.¡±

 Chapter 273 The Sparrow Hawk, Goldie

    His answer finally, was to the point. Lin Mengya thought about it for a while, and did not speak yet.


    She had guessed from confrontations with Xin Li that Xiaoyu was not one of the Xin family.


    Wanyan, if her memory served her right, was the family name of the royal family in Lie Yun.


    ¡°Xiaoyu comes from the royal family?¡±


    ¡°Since Xiaoyu has been wandering about in society, he has not built a solid foundation yet. If you just let him inherit the mantle in such an abrupt way, he might become a target. How will you deal with that? I can¡¯t allow anyone to hurt him. It¡¯s okay to take him away, but promise me, no matter what, keep him safe.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s related to the royal family, or the supreme position of being the king, Xiaoyu will have many difficulties waiting for him. But he has no power in Lie Yun, because he stayed in Dajin for so many years.¡±


    ¡°If he suddenly shows up in Lie Yun, others would purposely make difficulties for him, due to his identity.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it. It¡¯s common to have a young master fostered out to others. Besides, those in the know, have already passed away. But there¡¯s only one thing. Young Master entered the Palace with you, Your Highness. Many people of Dajin would know him.¡±


    Wanyan Lie had his own concern. The identity as an adopted son of the Lin family, could keep Lin Zhongyu safe in Dajin, but it could also be a hidden weapon.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya calmly said.


    ¡°Lots of people have similar appearances. It does not matter. Besides, men of the Lin family tend to experience or toughen up in the military. As long as you make a good arrangement, the identity as an adopted son of the Lin family, will keep him safe in the future.¡±


    No matter what, Lin Mengya still felt worried.


    There was no perfect plan to strive for power and position.


    Humanity would be the point in the end. But humanity was complicated and prone to change. No one could guarantee that he would hit the point and then escape, unscathed¡£


    ¡°Princess Yu is thinking ahead, but, Master has already thought it over. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Master wants young master back, not just to deceive the public. Master is old now and has only one son. That¡¯s young master. Only young master can inherit his mantle. ¡°That¡¯s why Master sent me to bring young master back. I¡¯m very glad that young master is talented and also has Princess Yu to assist him. I believe, he has a promising future!¡±


    Wanyan Lie already said that, and Xiaoyu himself wanted to try. Although Lin Mengya was still worried, she could not stop him.


    ¡°Good. Leave it to me. He can leave after New Year.¡±


    Unexpectedly, it was her first new year with Xiaoyu, and also the last one. Lin Mengya could not help sighing. Everything was going on in the way she could not understand.


    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry. Young Master and us will appreciate you forever.¡±


    Wanyan Lie made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other at his chest. He felt grateful towards Lin Mengya, more than fear.


    At that time, if she had not saved young master from those bastards and taken him back, he might have died.


    After coming to an agreement with Lin Mengya, Wanyan Lie left quietly. Lin Mengya rested her chin in her hands, a lot of worries weighing on her mind.


    When hearing footsteps coming from afar toward her, Lin Mengya sighed and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Leave me alone.¡±


    But the footsteps still carried on, and then stopped next to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    She thought it was her maid, because the four maids also felt sad and had long faces when they thought about Lin Zhongyu¡¯ s departure.


    Especially Baisu, although she was staying with the other maids, who were like her sisters, she still missed her country and her family.


    That person was stubborn. Lin Mengya silently sighed and turned back. When she was about to ask, she saw a sparrow hawk in a cage. A pair of round, brown eyes were looking at her with curiosity.


    Its gray feathers were shining and it was tilting its head. Lovely.


    ¡°This is¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her head and to her surprise, her tearful eyes found Long Tianyu.


    His cool face cracked a gentle smile at her. Then, he whistled to the sparrow hawk, and it immediately turned around to look at Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Its name is Goldie, it has been trained and is very smart. I heard that lots of people in Lie Yun like to rear a sparrow hawk as a pet. It can deliver messages for you and Xiaoyu later.¡±


    Lin Mengya was obsessed with his deep voice.


    Then, tears came into her eyes, for no reason. She reached out her arms and held Long Tianyu, like a wronged child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Xiaoyu leave. It¡¯s too dangerous. He¡¯s still a child. But I can¡¯t stop him. That¡¯s his destiny. Everyone has his own destiny, so does Xiaoyu.¡±


    Long Tianyu stood still, at a loss for words.


    But he put his hands on her back and gently comforted her.


    ¡°I want Xiaoyu to grow up, marry, and start a business, like an ordinary person. But now¡­ Even I have no idea what difficulty he will encounter. Tell me, will he be safe in the end? Power, position, all of this looks glamorous, but it¡¯s poisonous. I can¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    Lin Mengya always tried to shield everyone around her. She could be his protector when he was in Dajin, but when he went back to Lie Yun, she could do nothing.


    Lin Mengya rarely fell into his arms. Long Tianyu felt a little hesitant. To his surprise, she worried so much about Lin Zhongyu.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want him to leave, I can help you stop them.¡±


    Long Tianyu knew clearer than Lin Mengya about those people. He was always quiet in his daily life, but actually, when those people found Lin Zhongyu, Long Tiaohao already made a careful investigation into them.


    It might be a little difficult for him to remove them. But he found it worthwhile, when he saw that Lin Mengya was so upset.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°They are Xiaoyu¡¯s family. I don¡¯t know his real identity yet, But I know, if those people die, Xiaoyu will lose the chance to find his origin. Besides, Xiaoyu himself wants to leave.¡±


    She felt better after crying.


    After weighing the advantages and the disadvantages, she thought that it might be a subtle turn for Xiaoyu to leave.


    Qinghu said that the court was going to choose a doctor for the Emperor, from the country. She knew that her father with other officials was making a path for her.


    Perhaps the Empress would disagree strongly, and Lin Mengya would be the target.


    It would not be good, if someone found out about Xiaoyu.


    Everyone should have their personal experience, before they know whether it¡¯s good or not. She believed that Xiaoyu would not do something stupid.


    When she calmed down, she found herself lying in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    Immediately, she felt awkward and moved away, and her blush was the color of the lotus.


    She caught a glimpse of Long Tianyu. Both of them seemed to be closer to each other after living together in the same room. Lin Mengya was doubting that they were a couple.


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t say anything, neither did she. Speaking of that, Lin Mengya felt it a little strange. In the era, they were already a legal couple, right?


    ¡°So what now? Falling in love after getting married?¡±


    Long Tianyu felt lost and then struggled to retract his hands. He felt a little unwilling.


    In the past, all kinds of women had tried to fall into his arms. Shy women, or sultry women. But before they managed to get close to him, he already cast them away.


    But this time, when this warm, soft body left his arms, he felt at a loss.


    She was always giving him a new experience.


    ¡°General Lin already joined many officials to submit a written petition to father, to invite a famous doctor from this dynasty. But the Empress and the Crown Prince have not given their consent.¡±


    Long Tianyu had to say something political, when he found nothing to say.


    ¡°Did not give their consent? The Empress and the Crown Prince will not agree so easily. ¡°But they¡¯re keeping silent. I believe there must be something serious brewing.¡±


    Lin Mengya doubted that the Empress and the Crown Prince had disagreed violently, at least. ¡°Why would they be quiet, or were they coming up with a big plan?¡±


    Long Tianyu regretted mentioning the Empress and the Crown Prince, and making her nervous. Suddenly, he saw the sparrow hawk.


    ¡°Oh, this little guy may make her laugh.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know what else Goldie can do?¡±


    After a while, Long Tianyu finally asked her.


    Lin Mengya, who was losing herself in her thoughts, casually answered.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    Long Tianyu, at once, presented Goldie to Lin Mengya, as if he was presenting a treasure.


    ¡°It can deliver messages and hunt. It¡¯s clever. It can find you wherever you are, as long as you carry this hawk call with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya studied the gray hawk in the cage.


    She had seen vultures and eagles in the zoo. They were ferocious, but none of them was as lively as this little guy.


    At the moment, it was tilting its head and looking at her curiously. Lin Mengya felt excited instantly and at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This little guy looks lovely. Let¡¯s see what this little guy can do, together with Xiaoyu, okay?¡±


    Her big eyes were looking eagerly at Long Tianyu, in anticipation.


    Long Tianyu had to swallow his refusal. Even though lots of official affairs were waiting for him out there, he could not bear to see her disappointed.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±

 Chapter 274 The Secret Talk in the Dungeon

    The atmosphere had relaxed a great deal perhaps because Lin Mengya had agreed to let Xiaoyu return to Lie Yun.


    Xiaoyu stopped brooding and his smiles were longer forced. Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. She had finally made the right decision. What could Lie Yun do after all? Even if Xiaoyu were to meet with any danger, she would go to save him regardless of the distance between them.


    ¡°This is a dove that the prince had especially for us. I heard it¡¯s really intelligent. You will bring it back with you to Lie Yun. This way, you¡¯d be able to send me letters no matter where you are.¡±


    Obviously, the maids had never seen such an adorable little thing and they all gathered around its cage.


    Although the bird was just a young dove, it was proudly keeping its head high, as if it was looking at the people surrounding it with disdain. Now the lasses¡¯ playful hearts had been stirred, they begged Lin Mengya to let it out of its cage.


    ¡°Master! Master! This little thing is so adorable, please let it out of its cage!¡±


    Baizhi, who was still, clapped her hands in excitement as she urged Lin Mengya on.


    Lin Mengya smiled and turned to look at Long Tianyu with pleading eyes.


    Long Tianyu nodded and opened the small door of the cage immediately.


    Goldie spread out its wings and flew into the air directly.


    ¡°Peep¡ª¡± Long Tianyu blew the bird-whistle and Goldie immediately responded by flying back and landing onto Long Tianyu¡¯s outstretched arm.


    A robust-looking Goldie was no longer looking like the adorable little creature as when it was kept into the cage. It appeared more aggressive and domineering with those deep brown eyes which scanned the surrounding people cleverly.


    Suddenly, two snow-white figures dashed out from behind Lin Mengya. Being unprepared for their abrupt appearing, Lin Mengya almost fell over.


    ¡°Snow, baby tiger, what are you doing? This is your new friend, you are not to bite it!¡±


    The nature of the birds and beasts would not change just because Lin Mengya ordered them to do so. Nevertheless, Snow and the baby tiger was merely curious about the arrival of a new friend.


    They two animals surrounded Long Tianyu as they cried out and leaped up and down. They widened their eyes and looked at Goldie with great interest.


    Now, the Liuxin Courtyard was truly turning into a zoo.


    ¡°The little thing looks so alert! Can you give it to me as a gift, Elder Sister?¡±


    Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Lin Mengya expectantly.


    ¡°I have meant to give it to you. When you return to Lie Yun later on, Goldie shall be the messenger between us.¡±


    Lin Mengya might have agreed to let Xiaoyu go home, but she really could not bear to see him leave. Nevertheless, she had carefully hidden this melancholic feeling deep in her heart, telling herself that it did not matter where Xiaoyu was as long as he was safe and sound.


    After fooling around for some time and the moon had reached the middle of the sky, they started to disperse and went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    Eventually, Baisu was the only one left by Lin Mengya¡¯s side to wait on her as she prepared to go to rest.


    ¡°You should put down the work now and come over here. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    Xiaoyu had insisted that Baisu should stay with Lin Mengya. Therefore it seemed that Baisu would have to bid farewell to her family and be separated from them for good.


    Despite Baisu¡¯s cool and composed expression, Lin Mengya could tell that she was troubled in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Master. My fate had been determined the moment my teacher led me through the gates. I¡¯m willing to even die for Master and Young Master. Moreover, it is much better for me to stay here with Master and my three good sisters, than to return to Lie Yun to lead a life of fighting and killing.¡±


    The coldness on Baisu¡¯s face had finally warmed up by the appearance of a smile. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could sense that Baisu had forced herself to smile.


    Perhaps it was because Xiaoyu was about to go away and everyone was somehow feeling melancholic.


    The days went by and it was said that the preparation for Xiaoyu¡¯s departure was almost completed. Long Tianyu had specially made a token for them to pass through the borders. Using the token, Xiaoyu would be able to cross over the border safely even if he were to bump into any officials asking to check his identity.


    Also, the preparation for the new year celebration was almost completed. Finally, Lin Mengya had some spare time on her hands. However, there was already a fierce debate going on in the courts regarding the sourcing of a reputable physician to attend to the Emperor¡¯s illness.


    Naturally, Long Tianyu had to be involved in this discussion. It had become a norm that he went out early and came back late every day. Lin Mengya, who was not occupied with these matters, was rather idle. The only thing she could do was to concentrate on learning the knowledge of toxicology from Baili Rui.


    ¡°Why does it look like your mind is preoccupied with something else today?¡±


    Baili Rui furrowed his brows as he gazed at Lin Mengya, who just ruined an entire pot of poison pills. It hurt him to see all those pills go to waste.


    The lass had always been quick-witted and intelligent. Why did she look so absent-minded today? Why did she seem to be deeply troubled?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher. I¡¯ve been finding it difficult to quieten my heart lately. I promise I¡¯ll prepare another pot of poison pills for you.¡±


    Recently, Lin Mengya seemed to be fidgety and unsettled. It seemed like some great event was going to happen. She had begun combing through in her head every event that had happened since she came to this ancient world to see if she had left any of them out but to no avail.


    The gloom she felt in her heart was affecting her mental state.


    ¡°The poison pills were no big deal. What worries me is if there is anything troubling you. Have you met with any difficulties?¡±


    Baili Rui put aside what he was doing. Although he was enthralled with toxicology, Lin Mengya was his only student after all. She usually kept her emotions to herself. There had to be a reason for her looking absent-minded today.


    ¡°Teacher, I love to employ unconventional gambit to handle matters and the more that I do it, the more meticulous I am. However, I¡¯m finding it increasingly difficult to concentrate. I somehow felt that I¡¯ve left out something. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not always in control of the situation. I¡¯m perturbed as to how I can take control of the situation.¡±


    Baili nodded at his extremely talented student. Not only was she exceptionally beautiful, but she was also meticulous and intelligent. The only concern was that she was still young and her temperament was still indeterminate.


    ¡°Silly girl, do you think as a little lady, you¡¯ll be able to control everything in the world? Take for example the herbs in this room. Are you and I able to control when their seeds would grow into a mature plant?¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at her teacher, and then looked at the numerous herbs in the room. Indeed each species of herb grew at its own rate. What her teacher and she could do was merely to water them and add fertilizers.


    She seemed to be enlightened at this moment and her eyes lit up. She seemed to be fully grasped the critical concept.


    ¡°Teacher, were you trying to say that the situation and the bigger picture may not always be aligned with my wishes? What I¡¯m going to do is merely adding momentum to what is already happening, and that I only need to turn the direction in which things are moving to align with my wishes at the critical moment. Is that what you mean, Teacher?¡±


    Baili Rui nodded. His student was indeed not stupid.


    Lin Mengya finally understood the reason for her lack of concentration recently. She had been holding too many things in her own hands and was unable to let go. The moment things diverted from her plans, she would feel weak and helpless.


    To fuel the fire did not require her to be control of the entire situation. What she needed to do was to be like her teacher to propel things in the right direction at the critical moment. That would be sufficient.


    ¡°I understand now, Teacher.¡±


    Being an intelligent person, Lin Mengya¡¯s state of mind finally returned to normal and a warm smile appeared on her small face.


    Gazing at his student, Baili Rui finally looked at peace and comforted.


    If Wuchen was able to grasp concepts as quickly as this lass, he would not have ended up in his current state.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher, for hurting Baili Wuchen¡­ please punish me for what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    She owed her teacher an explanation on what happened to Baili Wuchen. Since Teacher had not mentioned this matter, she had been also been keeping quiet about it.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Wuchen had brought this upon himself¡­ there was no way he could blame anyone else.¡±


    Baili Rui sighed and at that instant; he seemed to have aged a great deal. Lin Mengya, whose face was filled with melancholy, was certain that her teacher was very concerned about Baili Wuchen.


    ¡°Honestly, if he dies, I wouldn¡¯t be this worried. You may not know that actually Wuchen was a very delicate and meticulous boy since young. It wasn¡¯t really a big deal to rebel against Princess Yu. However, if he were to join the people who are going against Prince Yu, there was no way you and I can stop him,¡± said Baili Rui and sighed.


    This was what Baili Rui was most worried about. Apart from being a scheming person, Wuchen was a good boy. Baili Rui remembered there was once when Baili Wuchen was still young, a boy from his private school commented that he looked like a girl.


    For that reason, Baili Wuchen had tried all means and ways to make the boy lose his maleness.


    At that time, he was only a twelve-year-old lad.


    Now Lin Mengya had destroyed one of his eyes and Long Tianyu had chased him out of the mansion, so, one could imagine how much Baili Wuchen would hate Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Teacher, please don¡¯t worry about this. I believe Prince Yu had made the necessary preparation. Since he had agreed to let Baili Wuchen go, he must have thought about the consequences and be prepared for what is to come.¡±


    No doubt Lin Mengya was a little worried, just like Baili Rui, she thought that Long Tianyu was not a regular person after all. He would never allow Baili Wuchen to destroy his future.


    ¡°No, lass. I know Wuchen very well. He is extremely meticulous and cautious in his plans and he loves to take people by surprise. You had hurt him this time and he will get back at you. Even if he dies, his interlocked stratagems would eventually kill you.¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s words struck fear in Lin Mengya for a moment.


    He was right. If Baili Wuchen could convince Long Tianyu¡¯s intimate guards in to release him from the dungeon, he would definitely be able to carry out the interlocking stratagems directed at Long Tianyu and her.


    Moreover, an insane, cruel person like him would be hating her to the bones. It was hard to say if he would not lay his fingers on those around her.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminders. Please excuse me for now, I¡¯ve something to attend to!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not waste any time on superfluous words and left through the dungeon gates in a hurry.


    In the last few days, Baiji and Baishao had been busying themselves with the matters in the mansion. Although they were accompanied by guards and servants, they were after all commoners.

 Chapter 275 A Stratagem directed at the Hearts

    It would be disastrous if Baili Wuchen had sent his men to attack Baiji and Baishao!


    ¡°Follow me, everyone!¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted the hem of her coat as she hurried into the garden. Once there, she gathered all the guards she could find.


    Baishao and Baiji had gone to the mansions of the relatives and elders to deliver some warm cotton clothing and food. Although these places were not far from the prince¡¯s mansion, Lin Mengya, being thoughtful, had arranged for them to ride on two sedans on the way there.


    Although these two maidservants were quick-witted, they did not know any martial arts. They would not be able to defend themselves if someone tried to capture them.


    As Lin Mengya started getting more anxious, she quickened her steps. Eventually, she jogged all the way back to the gates of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Is there something important and urgent that you¡¯ve called for us, Mistress?¡±


    Lin Kui, who heard some commotion from the front yard, ran up to her immediately. Before the prince left, he had specially instructed the servants and the guards in the mansion that the princess would be master of the mansion in his absence. They were expected to obey all her instructions.


    ¡°Elder Brother Lin, Baiji and Baishao might have met with some trouble now, could you do me a favor by going to look for them and bring them back?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was not certain if they were in danger, the fact that the two maidservants had not returned worried Lin Mengya. They were either delayed by something or they had fallen into Baili Wuchen¡¯s ambush.


    ¡°Yes, I will send men to bring the two girls back.¡±


    All the people in the prince¡¯s mansion were aware of Baiji and Baishao¡¯s status in the princes Mansion. For this reason, Lin Kui did not delay a single moment, but immediately sent men to look for them.


    At the gates of the mansion, Lin Mengya was pacing around anxiously waiting for Baiji and Baishao¡¯s return. The longer she waited, the more anxious she became. When Lin Mengya almost leveled the threshold of the door of the mansion by pacing on it, a group of guards appeared at the far corner of the long street.


    The guards that were approaching did not look familiar despite that they were wearing the same clothes as the guards in the mansion. Moreover, the two sedan chairs looked exactly like the ones they rode away this morning.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, which was hanging, was finally at rest. It was fortunate that she had reacted on time, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Your Highness, we have safely brought the two ladies back, you may rest assured now,¡± reported a middle-aged, mature and steady-looking guard as he took a bow in front of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya responded with a nod but found the man to be unfamiliar. Logically speaking, even if Lin Mengya did not recognize every guard in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she would have an impression on most of them.


    Why did she find everyone in this group of guards unfamiliar?


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked very hard. I¡¯ve instructed Steward Deng to prepare some dishes to thank you all for your effort. This brother over here, may I know where you eventually found the two lasses? Did you meet with any trouble?¡±


    The man smiled a straightforward smile, put his hand to his head and replied, saying, ¡°It¡¯s rather embarrassing. The two ladies were actually not far from the mansion. They were hassled by some hooligans, which was why they were delayed in coming back. It wasn¡¯t really any trouble for us. You¡¯ve overestimated us.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed to have understood the situation. She glanced at the sedan and a strange feeling crossed her mind in a flash.


    ¡°I had troubled you all the same. I wonder if my two maidservants were injured in any way. Why are they not coming out of the sedan?¡±


    The man also glanced at the sedan and said, ¡°Perhaps they got a fright from those bad guys since they¡¯ve always lived in the mansion and would not have come across such hooligans in their lives. It was normal to be frightened.¡±


    Everything he said sounded reasonable. Lin Mengya could not see anything amiss as she looked at the group of guards suspiciously. For some reason, she felt an uneasiness growing in her.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s all come in. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to carry the sedan into the courtyard.¡±


    Lin Mengya stepped aside to let the procession move in smoothly.


    With a wave of his hand, the leader of the guard indicated for the rest to carry the sedans through the mansion gates into the courtyard. However, for some unknown reason, the sedan on the left fell towards its left.


    ¡°Aiya¡ª¡± an exclamation sounded from within the sedan and Lin Mengya being concerned about her maidservants, quickly walked up to the sedan.


    ¡°Be careful everyone, lest my lass be injured,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    As she spoke, she moved towards the sedan and put out her hand to lift the curtain.


    Just when her slender hand touched the curtain to the sedan, Lin Mengya¡¯s body suddenly twisted in an awkward angle and like a slippery eel, she slipped behind the thick doors.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Countless shadows swish past. The leader of the guards who was standing behind Lin Mengya did not react fast enough and had instantly become porcupine.


    Countless arrows were sticking out of the man¡¯s chest, closely spaced.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s large round eyes were filled with disbelief. He could hardly believe that she had escaped their plot so easily.


    ¡°Oh no! Assassins! Protect the princess!¡±


    A clever doorman had followed suit and hid behind the thick door. However, his loud exclamation had alarmed many guards in the mansion.


    In the twinkling of an eye, numerous guards arrived at the mansion¡¯s gates with swords and spears in their hands. The assassins who pretended to be the guards, having missed their best chance to assassinate Lin Mengya, were at this moment, beaten up badly by the mansion¡¯s guards.


    As Lin Mengya leaned against the wall, she could hear the deafening pounding of her heart.


    She would have fallen into their snare by now if her instinct had not alerted her that something was amiss about the group of unfamiliar guards.


    The man had positioned himself behind her so that if she did not get killed by the arrows, he could finish her off with his sword.


    The enemy¡¯s stratagem was ruthless and vicious. It was terrifying. It could be said that every move in the attack was fatal, every move was meant to take her life!


    After pondering, Lin Mengya was certain that this was merely a prelude planned by Baili Wuchen. However, she did not expect Baili Wuchen to be so meticulous in his plan.


    In fact, he had turned around and checkmated her even in his absence!


    What a cunning Master Wuchen!


    Fierce fighting could be heard from the clanging sounds of swords and knives. However, the sound of fighting was moving further by the minute. In reality, only a few minutes had passed.


    Lin Mengya did not even dare to take deeper breaths in fear that those assassins would find an opportunity to put their swords through her.


    Finally, the sound of fighting stopped and Lin Mengya stuck out her head quietly to check out the situation.


    The area in front of the luxurious prince¡¯s mansion had turned into a battleground at this moment. The two sedans had fallen haphazardly on the ground in front of Lin Mengya.


    The curtains of the sedans had been cut and two delicately made crossbows were exposed.


    Lin Mengya came to realize at this moment the reason these people had lured her to the front of the sedans.


    There were a number of corpses lying randomly on the ground. Lin Mengya took a closer look and found that their faces were not familiar to her.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness the princess?¡±


    Lin Kui, who was holding a steel cutlass, immediately appeared before Lin Mengya and asked with concern in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Will you tell the men not to pursue those assassins? They are just men sent by Baili Wuchen as a prelude to his attack. If there are any ambush along the way, we will be sacrificing our men for nothing!¡±


    Lin Kui went away with no superfluous words and immediately ordered his men to return as advised by Lin Mengya.


    The guards who ran after the assassins turned around and surrounded Lin Mengya. However, they seemed a little wary of each other.


    As they reflected, they realized that those guards were people they knew.


    What scheming man Baili Wuchen was! Even if they failed to kill her, at the very least they had stirred up mistrust among the guards of the prince¡¯s mansion who were each other¡¯s companion.


    Mutual distrust was a great taboo. It was indeed the most vicious tactic to play tricks on people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°I believe that the rebellious guards had been chased out from here. Those who are remaining are the prince¡¯s loyal subjects. Baili Wuchen¡¯s goal was to take my life, but each of you here had had personal contact with me. If you had wanted to harm me, it was the best time a moment ago. Therefore, stop suspecting each other. You are like brothers after all. If this continues, Baili Wuchen would be the one to rejoice!¡±


    It was necessary to make it clear, so Lin Mengya had cleverly pointed out the enemy¡¯s ploy and the suspicion among the guards was abated.


    Otherwise, there would be trouble if their mutual trust was breached.


    Lin Mengya breathed a temporal sigh of relief when she saw that the men had stopped suspecting their friends.


    It was no wonder that Long Tianyu had been looking so miserable lately and was so busy that she hardly saw him.


    She did not expect Baili Wuchen¡¯s revolt had created such serious trouble.


    ¡°They¡¯re back, Your Highness! Baiji, Baishao and the men I sent out to look for them are back!¡±


    Lin Kui¡¯s shouts attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The guards instinctively surrounded Lin Mengya. Through the spaces between them, Lin Mengya could see that it was indeed her two maidservants who were coming towards them. All the servants and guards who went with them were all present.


    Finally, the heavy burden which was weighing down on her was lifted. Fortunately, those men only took their sedans but did not do any harm to them.


    ¡°Master! Why are you out here when the weather is so frigid?¡±


    Baiji called out to Lin Mengya, looking pained. She was aware that her master should not be exposed to freezing cold wind because of her damaged heart and blood vessels. Little did she expect to see her master out by the gates.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve come out to welcome you back. Let me see if you are still in one piece?¡±


    That group of guards was perplexed when they saw the place in disarray and their expression turned solemn.


    Little did they expect that something serious would happen when they left for a while to bring those two maidservants home.


    The two lasses immediately followed Lin Mengya back to Liuxin Courtyard safely.


    When the two maidservants were on their way back, they heard that the assassins sent by Baili Wuchen had gone all the way to their master¡¯s mansion, and they were infuriated and wished they could completely destroy Baili Wuchen.


    However, Lin Mengya wanted to keep quiet about it. Fortunately, it was wintertime and the year was coming to an end, there were no idle onlookers in the streets. Otherwise, she would have to worry about how to shut their mouths.

 Chapter 276 Exposing the Identity

    There was a commotion by the time they arrived at Liuxin Courtyard.


    The moment Lin Mengya stepped through the entrance, Xiaoyu and Qinghu were all ready to set out to save Lin Mengya, holding their long swords in their hands.


    When they abruptly saw Lin Mengya coming into the courtyard, their eyes were widened in shock.


    ¡°Are you¡­ you alright, Elder Sister?¡±


    Without hesitation, Xiaoyu threw himself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    His pair of doe eyes were glistening with tears. Lin Mengya shot Qinghu a puzzled look. Since when did this little guy start to be so emotional?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. The bad guys had been chased away by Lin Kui and his guards. Don¡¯t worry, am I not standing before your eyes unharmed?¡±


    The little guy who buried himself in Lin Mengya¡¯s chest was still trembling. Not far from them, Wanyan Lie was rushing towards them. However, his face was injured and his clothes were in disarray.


    What had happened? Had Liuxin Courtyard been attacked too?


    ¡°Young Master, please take care of your health and stop being stubborn.¡±


    Xiaoyu turned to glare at Wanyan Lie. Even Lin Mengya was stunned to see the deep hatred in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes.


    What exactly happened?


    ¡°Stay out of this! Wanyan Lie, I will remember what happened today. If you hurt my Elders Sister in any way, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Xiaoyu lashed out and it made Lin Mengya frown. Seeing the shadow of guilt in Wanyan Lie¡¯s eyes, she could roughly make out what had happened.


    ¡°You should all go back. I¡¯m tired and I need to rest. Mr. Wanyan, I¡¯d advise you to restrain yourself and remember that you¡¯re in the prince¡¯s mansion. The prince had been lenient with your coming and going in the mansion on Xiaoyu¡¯s account. If you¡¯re tired of the quiet life here, I will let the prince know that you¡¯d like him to keep an eye on you.¡±


    It was not often that Lin Mengya used such severe expressions. If Wanyan Lie had taken part in what happened this time, it would have been as good as nurturing a tiger in their midst and inviting calamity.


    Wanyan Lie would never have expected the usually easy-going Lin Mengya to be so harsh towards him this time.


    Immediately, the expression on his face changed to one of displeasure.


    At this juncture, the men behind Wanyan Lie turned into henchmen in borrowed plumes who appeared suddenly and started raising their voices saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Manager Lie in this manner. If not for the fact that you¡¯re the young master¡¯s elder sister, I would¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°What would have you done?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s clear, beautiful eyes were suddenly filled with chilling coldness. They used to be a pair of sparkly kind eyes, but at this moment, they look as terrifying as ghost eyes.


    She was merely a weak, petite woman, but her severe air about her had even deterred Wanyan Lie from going against her.


    ¡°Please bear in mind that this is not Lie Yun but Dajin. While I let you in, I can also keep you here. I¡¯m not the one who is allowed to live on Xiaoyu¡¯s account. Listen carefully, Wanyan Lie. From this moment on, make sure you restrain your men. Do not commit anything that is forbidden here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up a wandering soul in Dajin regardless of who you are!¡±


    Her words carried so much weight that even Wanyan Lie was surprised that this woman was even able to be so straightforward when she threatened people. She was not the least inferior to any man. No one dared doubt her words.


    At this moment, their eyes were locked and neither was backing down.


    They persisted until a figure in jet black robe came in between the two of them.


    ¡°I hope you remember every word my consort said and adhere to it. Dajin is not Lie Yun. It¡¯s not a place where the Wanyan Family can do anything you like. Perhaps I should address you as the sovereign general of and Fourth Prince of Lie Yun.¡±


    Long Tiaohao¡¯s voice of indifference came in between the two. In this situation of two against one, Wanyan Lie eventually backed down.


    Long Tianyu who was clad entirely in black, was expressionless on his face. The light which shone forth from his jet black eyes instilled fear.


    A wary look flashed across Wanyan Lie¡¯s eyes when he heard Long Tianyu revealing his identity.


    Although his identity was not meant to be a secret, no one had exposed him so far. Not to mention that Long Tianyu had exposed his identity, but even after this, he continued to threaten him. It appeared that Long Tianyu truly had the intention to keep them in Dajin.


    If Lin Mengya were a sword that showed off its ability occasionally, Long Tianyu would be an axe hanging on his neck.


    Wanyan Lie quickly calmed down. He had underestimated these two people earlier.


    He thought he had been very discreet and was convinced that Princess Yu would not find out his identity unless his young master revealed the secret to her.


    Never would he expect that their identity and whereabouts were under Prince Yu and Princess Yu¡¯s scrutiny all along.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Your Highness.¡±


    Wanyan Lie cupped his fists as a gesture of respect as he did not dare to continue being rude like he was earlier.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression softened as she watched Wanyan Lie and his men leave.


    Xiaoyu remained in her arms and refused to even look at Wanyan Lie at all. It was obvious that there were many problems. Lin Mengya was keenly aware of what was on Xiaoyu¡¯s mind. Likely, Xiaoyu had found that Wanyan Lie had bad intentions towards Lin Mengya and was therefore provoked to anger.


    ¡°Alright now, do not leak out whatever happened today. Come into the house with me, the few of you.¡±


    The maids and servants in the Liuxin courtyard were old-timers, who naturally knew what to say and what not to say.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the initially bustling courtyard had become quiet.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was seated on a chair in the main hall and one could tell from her eyes that she was in deep thoughts. Xiaoyu, who was sitting next to Lin Mengya, was wearing a serious expression on his face.


    The atmosphere was tense and suffocating and no one spoke a word.


    ¡°From today onwards, none of you in the Liuxin Courtyard is allowed to go out of the house as when you please. If someone asks for you, you¡¯ll have to report to me first before you go,¡± said Lin Mengya severely after a long time.


    As Lin Mengya rubbed her shinning full forehead with her slender fingers, she had conceived a plan in her mind.


    If all she did was to avoid Baili Wuchen¡¯s schemes, she would have to live in fear all her life.


    Would it not be better to get rid of this tumor once and for all?


    She could not make use of Long Tianyu¡¯s authority for now. If Baili Wuchen¡¯s spies were to hear about it, she would have alerted the enemy prematurely.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Although the maidservants did not really understand what was going on, they exchanged looks and nodded.


    It was obvious that Long Tianyu had been losing sleep over this matter, which could be seen from the dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, I know it¡¯s been difficult for you to manage the matter regarding Baili Wuchen. However, the arrow is already on the bowstring so we have to shoot.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that in order to eradicate all threats, she had to coordinate and work together with Long Tianyu.


    As she turned to look at Long Tianyu, she saw the look of determination in his pair of crystal clear eyes.


    ¡°I will think of a way to handle this matter. I was the one who freed Baili Wuchen, so it would be solely my responsibility to root out the consequences.¡±


    At Long Tianyu¡¯s reply, Lin Mengya started frowning.


    Although Long Tianyu did not keep anything from her, she had only seen a portion of the family¡¯s subjects by now.


    Despite the fact that new prisoners were being brought into the dungeon every day, Long Tianyu had never mentioned to her the reason why they were locked up and what their identities were before that.


    Although she was the widely accepted princess, she was clueless regarding Long Tianyu¡¯s core secrets.


    Perhaps Long Tianyu felt that it would be safer for her not to know too much.


    Unfortunately, Baili Wuchen was using all ways and means to go against her. For example, he had employed tricks on people¡¯s hearts as well as interlocked stratagems, which came one after another like sea waves. She could hardly breathe from all of these attacks.


    If she continued letting Long Tianyu keep the big picture from her, sooner or later, someone close to her would be harmed by Baili Wuchen!


    ¡°Your Highness, I know these men had been through a lot with you and would willingly risk life and limb for you, but now I am the target of attack. I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. I implore you to grant me my request to screen them carefully.¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded sincere when she spoke. If Long Tianyu was not willing to be the bad guy, she would!


    ¡°You¡ª better stay in the Liuxin Courtyard and not worry about it. The situation in the Capital City is too chaotic. Moreover, the subjects in the courts are trying their best to facilitate your entering into the palace. If something serious happens at this time and the Queen would have something on you and your plan of going into the palace may be ruined.¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I will instruct Lin Kui to step up the security at the Liuxin Courtyard. Try to go out as less as possible these few days. Bear in mind that its more important to take the bigger picture into consideration.¡±


    Lin Mengya really just wanted to personally find out who the perpetrators were. She was after all an outliner. This was a case of the onlooker seeing more of the game.


    However, Long Tianyu did not wait for Lin Mengya to react but stood up to leave the main hall of the Liuxin Courtyard after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Your Highness! In spite of the importance of my entrance into the palace, Baili Wuchen was such a crazy and cruel person. What if he lays his fingers on the innocent?¡±


    Although there was no way she could find out what was Baili Wuchen¡¯s next step, Lin Mengya could not help but be anxious when she queried Long Tianyu. She was certain Baili Wuchen was going to carry out some evil plan.


    ¡°Stop making trouble without a reason. Just leave it to me, I¡¯ll handle the matter.¡±


    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows and said with a cold voice. There was even a hint of impatience in the way he looked at Lin Mengya. Together with his men, he left the Liuxin Courtyard thereafter.


    An abrupt sense of loss came upon Lin Mengya, and the emptiness in her spread and grew.


    She had been used to Long Tianyu¡¯s forbearance and understanding towards her, as well as how he had connived at her willfulness and trouble-making.


    She stood frozen at the door as she watched Long Tianyu disappeared from her eyes. Long Tianyu¡¯s accusation that she was making trouble without reason struck her like a hammer, and as a result, she lost her mind.

 Chapter 277 The Cause of the Misunderstanding

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not what you think. Prince Yu is just concerned for your safety. Isn¡¯t it also good for us to stay in the mansion and not go out?¡±


    Baizhi tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves gently. She did not understand how just a few words from the prince had stupefied her.


    ¡°Absolutely, lass. Long Tianyu may sound severe, but it¡¯s definitely because he¡¯s concerned for your safety.¡±


    Qinghu forced a smile on his face and tried to sound casual, but there was a worried look in his eyes.


    He could totally empathize with how Lin Mengya was feeling. However, Long Tianyu was not his usual self today. He should know that Lin Mengya was not the type to stir up trouble for no reason.


    ¡°I know. I guess everyone¡¯s tired by now, so go back and rest. I want some quiet for myself.¡±


    With a few steps, Lin Mengya entered the inner chambers and locked herself inside. At the moment, her mind was preoccupied with the last statement made by Long Tianyu of her making trouble for no good reason.


    She had only wanted to track down the men who were planted by Baili Wuchen. He did not have to use those hurtful words even if he did not want her meddling in that matter.


    She was secretly upset. Did Long Tianyu really think that she was deliberately provocative?


    Feeling troubled, Lin Mengya lay down on her big bed and could not fall asleep, which was rare for her.


    The Qinwu Courtyard had been cold and cheerless lately. Once again, the study was lit up by candlelight for a long time. Long Tianyu was sitting topless on the bed in the study.


    As Long Tianyu¡¯s body tensed, the muscles on his body appeared even more well defined. Despite the fact that it was winter time and the room was not heated by fire, there was a thin layer of perspiration on his handsome face.


    The blue veins on his arms and neck were bulging while his determined face was drained of its color.


    ¡°Why did you do that, Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Kui sighed in his heart while he tried his very best to dress the wound on Long Tianyu¡¯s body.


    A hideous-looking gash could be seen running down Long Tianyu¡¯s back. It was so deep that his skin and flesh were turned outward near the cut and it almost reached his bones. Even Lin Kui could hardly bear to look at it, but Long Tianyu was holding in the pain with gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s just a superficial wound. She would be very anxious if she finds out about it. I was the one who wanted to release Baili Wuchen, but now, she is in danger of his attack.¡±


    No one knew that the reason why there were no longer any guards planted by Baili Wuchen was that Long Tianyu had exchanged his life for this.


    Even Long Tianyu did not anticipate that Baili Wuchen was such an influential figure.


    Long Tianyu had been through countless rounds of fierce fighting in the dark corners where Lin Mengya was unaware of.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just worried that the princess will be overly sensitive. Oh yes, the men I sent out to gather information had come back and reported that Baili Wuchen had been rescued by the Crown Prince¡¯s men. The leaders of the Qinglong Guards and Xuanwu Guards had been killed by the rebels. To our surprise, more than half of the guards had gone over to their side,¡± said Lin Kui, embittered.


    A cold look flashed across his mature face as Lin Kui said angrily.


    Half the strength that the prince had secretly nurtured and built up over the years had been ruined by Baili Wuchen, and a small number of subjects in the courts whom he had roped in had turned against him.


    Allowing Baili Wuchen to live was a disaster.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right to lose those men. Fortunately, the White Tiger Guards are still under our control. Moreover, the Qinglong Guards and the Xuanwu Guards are not the only guards we have. Please keep this from the princess. Please also do not breathe a word about my injury to her.¡±


    After Lin Kui dressed his wounds, Long Tianyu put on his cotton clothes, sat down at the table, and started going through the documents as normal.


    He was still pasty-faced but there appeared to be billows in his usually calm eyes.


    ¡°What could that lass be doing at this moment?¡±


    There were the mysterious and unpredictable Four-Saints Guards under his flag, unknown to the others, who were his best guards. In the past, Baili Wuchen was his advisor and was one of the founders of the Four-Saints Guards.


    These guards had a special rapport with Baili Wuchen.


    Behind Long Tianyu¡¯s back, Baili Wuchen had painted Lin Mengya as a witch who was a disaster to the nation.


    The Four-Saints Guards already had some unpleasant feelings about Lin Mengya. If she proceeded with the screening at this time, and someone with an evil intention were to use this opportunity to work against her, there would be a crisis.


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s words resounded in his ears. He said that a really powerful person was one who had no other desires and could cut off all emotions and ties of love. For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya had managed to melt a little of his frozen heart without him realizing it.


    She was like an irresistible warm sun that made Long Tianyu want to draw near her and preserve her smiling face. He could not get enough of her cheeky smiles and her never-ending antics.


    At this moment, he regretted listening to Baili Wuchen¡¯s advice to send Lin Mengya into the palace. Unfortunately, he no longer had control over this matter.


    Nevertheless, he would not allow Lin Mengya to fall into the snares of all those people.


    By the time Lin Mengya got up lazily from her bed, the sun was already shining brightly.


    Her head felt heavy and groggy. She did not know why she felt so exhausted all over as if she had run a three-mile cross-country route just because she did not sleep well for one night.


    ¡°Master has woken up. You can come in to wait on her while she gets up from bed.¡±


    The maids who had been waiting to serve her entered the room in a line. Lin Mengya was like a puppet as they helped dress her up and got her ready.


    She gazed at herself in the mirror. The delicate dangling ornament she wore made her pretty face look even more gorgeous. Her brows had been carefully painted and her lips were a bright alluring red. Her features were nothing like she remembered them to be.


    On her body was a lapel embroidered with the pattern of a peony in different shades of purple. Together with her collars lined with raccoon fur, she was exuberating exceptional elegance.


    Were these not the kind of luxurious clothes that everyone dreamed of wearing? However, when she accepted this identity, she realized that she was merely a canary that had lost its freedom.


    Every little expression on the face of the beauty in the mirror appeared graceful, but she was simply an accessory to please the men. She seemed to have awoken from a dream suddenly. Where was the Lin Mengya who was so determined to set up Sanjue Hall and achieve success with her own hands?


    With her delicate hands, she determinedly rubbed off the red lipstick from her lips, took out the hairpins in her hair, and took off her magnificent clothes. To the astonishment of her four maidservants, she changed into a set of male clothes, which she had carefully hidden inside a box.


    She pulled her hair into the jade crown in the shape of a crane. When she reappeared in the mirror, her delicate makeup was gone and what replaced it was a handsome but mild-looking face.


    When she turned around, the jaws of her four maidservants dropped and their mouths formed an ¡°O¡± shape. They wondered how long it had been since their master had gotten this set of men¡¯s clothing ready.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Baiji looked at Lin Mengya, perplexed. Her master had instructed her to tailor this set of male clothes a few months ago. She thought it would no longer be of any use. To her surprise, her master had put it on today.


    ¡°Bear this in mind, my four dear lasses, women ought to build up our own careers. Only with a financial foundation would we be able to build on it. Don¡¯t dream that men will support us our entire lives. We have to rely on ourselves to find true happiness!¡±


    Holding her hands behind her back, Lin Mengya began to impress in them the idea that had been going around among her circle of friends.


    The four lasses were stunned by Lin Mengya¡¯s worked-up manners and could only nod their heads in response as they wondered what had gotten into her.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been only one night since I last saw you and my lass has turned into a teacher with great teachings. How about you teach me a thing or two?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s teasing voice sounded as he appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s room, to no one¡¯s surprise.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was dressed up as a man, an astonished look flashed across Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    Qinghu had seen numerous beautiful men, but none could be compared to the Lin Mengya before his eyes, who was a combination of femininity and heroic spirit.


    He had thought that Long Tianyu¡¯s words would have made her miserable, therefore he had made a special trip out in the night to find a stalk of plum flower to cheer her up.


    It seemed that it was not necessary after all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come at the right time. I had been engaged in unimportant things for the past few days. As a result, I had neglected the matters regarding Sanjue Hall. Thank goodness you and Yunzhu were there to make sure everything was running smoothly,¡± said Lin Mengya sincerely, forcing a smile.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had taken note of all the good she saw in the people around her, especially this guy, who might appear to be playful and flippant. But in reality, he had done so much for her.


    It was time for her to repay them by doing something for them.


    ¡°Silly girl, my life belongs to you, so I can do without those fulsome words. If you still feel bad, you may devote your life to me. I really don¡¯t mind that you¡¯ve been married.¡±


    There he goes, spouting nonsense again, which quickly provoked Lin Mengya¡¯s anger. Immediately, she stepped onto Qinghu¡¯s foot, fast and hard.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve done wrong!¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s beautiful face grimaced in an instant. He looked at Lin Mengya with pleading eyes, fearing that his foot would be ruined if she stepped on him harder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense. The four of you, go change into male clothing quickly. Your duty, Qinghu, is to smuggle us in.¡±


    Despite not knowing the reasons, the four maidservants went into the inner chambers to get changed.


    ¡°Is your mind still set on leaving Prince Yu¡¯s mansion in the future?¡± asked Qinghu gently.


    His eyes were looking down so Lin Mengya could not see the expression on his face.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face changed. She had not mentioned her plans for her future to anyone. Her hands, which were fiddling with her clothes, stopped for a second before she regained her composure.


    ¡°You have set up Sanjue Hall so that you could support your livelihood thereafter. Just when I thought that you¡¯ve given up on this idea, your interest has come back today. What other possible reason could it be other than the thought of leaving?¡±

 Chapter 278 Sugar-Fried Chestnuts

    The corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into an easy and elegant smile.


    She lifted her eyes to the sky dotted with clouds outside the courtyard. If she broke free from the framework of this mansion, she would be able to fly as high as she wanted.


    ¡°Indeed, I wish I could leave. This is not my rightful place after all. Instead of being like a bird in a cage, I¡¯d much rather be one that is free in the wild.¡±


    There was a look of longing for freedom in Lin Mengya¡¯s dark black eyes.


    On the other hand, hidden in Qinghu¡¯s eyes was a look of regret in spite of the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Even he was unaware that he had been attracted to this lady in a long elegant robe. Though not seductive, he was secretly drawn by her beautiful complexion.


    Be it him or Xiaoyu and the man hiding in Qinwu Courtyard, their hearts had been unknowingly drawn to her.


    How could such a girl hide herself in the forests and mountains?


    Nevertheless, he would give it a try since it was her wish. He only wanted to make her happy and see her smile.


    ¡°Come, let me take you out.¡±


    Qinghu put his arm around her slim waist. Although she was in Qinghu¡¯s arms, he did not feel a bit touched.


    Using his inner energy, he leaped up and the two of them rose into the air like butterflies. After leaping over a few spots on the roofs, they ended up in the alley behind the mansion¡¯s backyard.


    All of a sudden, Qinghu¡¯s lungs heaved and his face fell. He let go of Lin Mengya immediately and turned away as he vomited out fresh blood.


    The effects of that d*mn poison had been getting increasingly stronger.


    A look of worry flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she looked at Qinghu from behind.


    His body had been weakened and he thought he was hiding the effects of the poison well. However, how could he fool her given that her eyes were as sensitive as radar?


    She recalled that Teacher had casually mentioned to her a kind of medicine that could prolong Qinghu¡¯s life.


    Unfortunately, the raw materials of the medicine only grew on the top of the snowy mountains, and the other components could only be found near the mouth of the volcano, where it was extremely hot.


    Although those things were very valuable, even if they wanted to pick the herbs on their own, they might also have to make many sacrifices to obtain them.


    If she wished for Qinghu to get better soon, she needed to develop Sanjue Hall and focus their resources.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are you laughing to yourself?¡±


    Lin Mengya gathered her thoughts and pretended to look like she was unaware of Qinghu¡¯s condition. Pouting, she glared at Qinghu with angry eyes.


    Qinghu finally managed to suppress the blood from coming out from his throat and put on a smile when he turned around to face Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I would be asking for death if I dared laugh at you. I may not be able to live much longer, but I treasure my life.¡±


    The two of them argued for a while more before the four maidservants, all clad in men¡¯s clothes, rushed over to the horse carriage.


    ¡°Master, Qinghu, get into the horse carriage quickly. We have to come back before it¡¯s dark.¡±


    Baisha¡¯s heroic spirit was enhanced by the men¡¯s clothes she had changed into.


    With a horsewhip in her hand and dressed in coarse clothes, she looked like a good-looking young male servant.


    She was indeed very smart to have picked up the skill of driving a horse carriage in only a few days. She looked like a real coachman.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s hurry on.¡±


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were seated one in the front and one at the back of the horse carriage. With one wave of the horsewhip in her hand, Baishao drove off, and soon, the horse carriage disappeared behind the mansion¡¯s backyard into the alley.


    Lamps and ribbons were hanging everywhere on the streets. There were people coming from the other towns who had come to the capital city to buy the New Year¡¯s goodies.


    Lin Mengya, who had grown up in a city, looked out of the carriage at the people going about their business.


    Spring Festival couplets and scrolls with the word ¡°blessings¡± written on them or pictures of plump dolls hugging koi fishes were hanging at the shops along the streets.


    Fragrant pumpkin seeds and sugar-fried chestnuts looked and smelled mouth-watering. Not to mention how tempted the greedy Baizhi was, even Lin Mengya was attracted by the bustling scene.


    ¡°Stop swallowing your saliva. It makes me want to eat,¡± teased Lin Mengya, as she tapped her fingers on Baizhi¡¯s forehead.


    Everyone burst out laughing at the sight of the resentful look in Baizhi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Stop feeling so miserable. My daddy and mommy must have gotten everything prepared. What my mom makes is many times more delicious than what¡¯s sold in the streets. I¡¯m sure in a while, all of your stomachs will burst with her cooking.¡±


    Baiji also tapped her fingers on Baizhi¡¯s forehead. She had told her father and mother to prepare more food beforehand.


    It was the New Year¡¯s Festival after all, so everyone was looking forward to the festive atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya smiled at all the lively conversations, while in her heart, she was thinking about how she could sneak out with Qinghu to take a peek at the real Sanjue Hall outside the city.


    Given that they were all in men¡¯s clothes, they could openly stop the horse carriage right in front of the main gate of Sanjue Hall.


    As they alighted from the horse carriage, they realized that the pharmacy was not as busy as usual because of the New Year¡¯s Festival. After all, who would come to the pharmacy to get medicine during the New Year period?


    Things had not changed much since Lin Mengya¡¯s last visit. Only a few more medicine cabinets were added.


    The moment they stepped at the house, the fragrance of the herbs made everyone perk up.


    Lin Mengya was pleased to see that everything was arranged orderly and neatly inside the pharmacy. From this, she knew she had made the right decision to ask Baiji¡¯s parents here. It was absolutely a wise decision.


    There was a newly employed fellow who recognized that Lin Mengya and her company, though plainly dressed, were definitely not any regular people because of the air of elegance they exuberated. He quickly came forward to welcome them with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Honored customers, how can I help you? In Sanjue Hall, we¡¯re equipped with all the best medicine throughout the entire capital city. We prepare prescriptions accurately and we have all the variety you need. Just let me know what you need, and I can immediately prepare it for you. Even if we were to run out of something, we will go and find it for you.¡±


    What this fellow claimed was not at all boastful.


    It was because Sanjue Hall indeed had a large network for obtaining herbs. In fact, Sanjue Hall was the only pharmacy with this capacity in the entire capital city.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face broke out with a smile and she looked the fellow up and down.


    The fellow was respectful and polite, but not self-deprecating. He was obviously a clever shopkeeper. It appeared that Old Uncle Bai and his wife were good at judging people.


    After groaning a little, Lin Mengya finally opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to negotiate a big deal with your boss or boss¡¯s wife. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for them to come out to see me.¡±


    Given that the first thing Lin Mengya wanted was to see was the boss, the fellow was put into a difficult position.


    Nevertheless, he knew how to please a customer. Taking a bow, he said, ¡°Honored customers, we are happy to oblige but my boss has something important to attend to and is unable to meet any customers right now. If it¡¯s something urgent, please leave your address here and when my boss is finished with his business, he will visit you at your mansion. Will this do?¡±


    The fellow¡¯s attitude was sincere and his suggestion thoughtful. Lin Mengya believed he would be able to appease all kinds of customers.


    ¡°What a muddle-headed fellow! This lady right in front of you is the owner of Sanjue Hall. All right, so are my mom and dad in the backyard? Go tell them that Master is here to see them.¡±


    Baiji, seeing that the fellow was in a sticky situation, came forward to help him out.


    While the fellow did not recognize most of the strange faces, he surely recognized the girl who stepped out.


    ¡°So I see Little Sister Baiji is back. Old Uncle Bai and Auntie are in the back. You may go look for them. It¡¯s all my fault for not recognizing the boss sooner.¡±


    Although he was obviously embarrassed, the fellow quickly made a joke out of it and moved on.


    This allowed Lin Mengya to see him in a new light and she gave him a last glance before she turned away.


    She lifted the curtain on the door and a few of them walked through it and entered the backyard.


    The moment they entered the house in the backyard, the fragrance of sugar-fried chestnuts came to them.


    Baizhi sniffed hard like an adorable puppy, her eyes widened, then she dashed into the yard.


    The joyous smile on her face seemed to indicate that she was feeling more delighted than when she saw her mother.


    ¡°Wow! This smells heavenly! Aunt Bai, can I try the chestnuts?¡±


    Baizhi¡¯s mouth was watering by now. Mrs. Bai smiled and nodded. The greedy girl quickly removed the outer covering of a chestnut and popped the remaining yellowish-golden chestnut into her mouth.


    ¡°Good heavens! This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted such delicious sugar-fried chestnut. Master, Elder Sister Baiji, Elder Sister Baishao, and Elder Sister Baisu, come over quickly and have a taste of it!¡±


    The entire courtyard of people burst out laughing at the cute, greedy girl.


    Lin Mengya looked at the surroundings and realized that although the relatively small courtyard was not comparable to the Liuxin Courtyard in terms of luxury, the whole place was exuberating love and warmth.


    This quiet and normal life was what Lin Mengya thought a man¡¯s life should be.


    ¡°Just look at this lass. She is obviously very appreciative of what I made. Why, Miss, you¡¯ve come today. You should¡¯ve told me earlier that you¡¯d be coming. Look at how messy this place is.¡±


    Aunt Bai and Lin Mengya were very familiar with each other by now. As she looked at Lin Mengya, a sincere smile appeared on her kindly face.


    Old Uncle Bai and she might not be people who were refined, but they were attentive and meticulous. It was apparent that they had made an effort to keep the medicine shop, as well as the girls¡¯ room and the courtyard, neat and tidy.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Elder Sister! Our greetings of peace to you.¡±


    A bunch of children wearing padded cotton coats dashed out from the heated room and surrounded Baiji, jumping and cheering. However, when they spotted Lin Mengya, they followed the instructions of their parents and greeted her fearfully with a bow.


    ¡°What was that for? Please rise. This is our first meeting, but I did not bring any trinkets with me. The next time I visit, I¡¯ll bring you some nice snacks and something to play with. How¡¯d you like that?¡±


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Bai were living a better life now in that they were no longer lacking financially, the children were still wearing old coats, which only looked slightly better than what they used to wear in the past.


    All three children, consisting of two boys and a girl, were all looking healthy and very adorable.


    Lin Mengya squatted so she could be at eye level with them. As she touched their heads, her heart was filled with indescribable joy.


    ¡°If you are a Miss, why are you wearing men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Baiji¡¯s second younger sister, who was the youngest of all the children, had her hair in two braids. Her watery eyes were filled with puzzlement.

 Chapter 279 Selling Information

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am going to travel around the country. So I need some time to get used to it.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled as she gazed at the mini version of Baiji. Lin Mengya reached out her hand to squeeze her pinchable cheeks.


    Perhaps it was because Lin Mengya naturally looked gentle and friendly that the children were no longer afraid of her. They even boldly reached out to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so rude to Miss. Xiaojia!¡±


    The parents quickly tried to stop Xiaojia¡¯s dirty hands from touching Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Children are naturally innocent and kindhearted. That is why they are so adorable.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not mind the filth at all. She looked at Xiaojia and smiled.


    After touching Lin Mengya¡¯s cheek, the little girl started to chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve touched the Goddess of Mercy. Miss, you¡¯re even more beautiful than the Goddess of Mercy in the temple.¡±


    Her cute, childish voice made the people burst out laughing once again.


    Lin Mengya pinched her little cheeks and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of warm atmosphere what I¡¯m looking forward to?¡±


    Once inside the room of the pavilion, Lin Mengya and Qinghu sat down at the table to discuss how they were going to get to Sanjue Hall later on.


    The table was full of dishes made by Aunt Bai. Not to mention that Baizhi had eaten so much that her stomach was bulging, even Lin Mengya could not resist the temptation to taste all of them.


    Lin Mengya was toying with a walnut in her palm at this moment, but the expression on her face was rather tense.


    ¡°Presently, Sanjue Hall has its own network of herb-picking. We are able to supply our own herbs, especially the more common ones. Yunzhu had also made her independent decision to accept some business from the other pharmacies. After paying them, Sanjue Hall still has a surplus.¡±


    As Qinghu reported the situation of Sanjue Hall to Lin Mengya, she responded by nodding continuously.


    Yunzhu was a talent in business management. Not only was she adaptable, but she was also clever and sharp.


    In reality, picking and collecting herbs was merely a gimmick. The main purpose of Sanjue Hall was to gather information regarding both sides of the Yangtze River through the network they established.


    ¡°Presently, we have established 13 branches in the state government. Every day, the network of people who collect the herbs from all over the place will bring back all the information to our branches, where the information is consolidated and categorized. Thereafter, the information is brought back to the capital city. We have new information coming in continuously every day. Although we can¡¯t be compared to the established sects and powers yet, we have surpassed the regular powers.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. She was the one who had demanded that there should be new information every day.


    How valuable a piece of information was depended on its timeliness and accuracy. Sanjue Hall was definitely not lacking in these two abilities.


    On the other hand, not everyone was interested in every piece of information.


    The persons of dubious background, as well as those in the imperial courts, would be the people who would pay to get the information. The commoners generally would not need any information. Therefore Lin Mengya¡¯s focus was to find out information about the Jianghu or the tendencies of political and military affairs.


    There were certainly other categories of information. It was said that within the few months of its operation, Sanjue Hall was already filled with record books that were full of the information gathered.


    There were also specialists who were in charge of destroying the outdated information.


    She planned to imitate Bai Xiaosheng to list down every detail in order. This way, the information they gathered would be authoritative and accurate on their way forward.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, Sanjue Hall would eventually become the number one intelligence agent. This was the goal she was working toward.


    Qinghu continued reporting the general situation of Sanjue Hall for a while more, then Qinghu and Lin Mengya quietly sneaked into the small horse carriage and went out of the city.


    They exited through the city gates despite the tight security at the checkpoint there.


    Outside the gates, innumerable village folks gathered from every direction. They were going into the capital to acquire goods for the New Year¡¯s celebrations so they could enjoy a year of abundance.


    The horse carriage traveled along a major road speedily, and soon they arrived at the small courtyard where Lin Mengya was once locked up.


    After Yunzhu and Qinghu did some work on it, this place had become even more inconspicuous and hidden, yet more spacious inside.


    Through a secret back door, the two of them directly entered the back of the courtyard.


    The back yard was the innermost open space and its area was more than double its original size.


    With pavilions by the water, the entire place was natural and scenic. It was not as meticulously designed as the Liuxin Courtyard, but it was stylish and orderly.


    It had basically met Lin Mengya¡¯s expectations. The building was in the style of the Sui and Tang dynasties. Coincidentally, there was even a natural hot spring in the vicinity. With the rise of steam from the hot spring, the courtyard appeared to look like the realm of the immortals.


    In the future, when someone came to discuss business matters, Lin Mengya would be expected to entertain the customer personally.


    The steam and mist could really create an atmosphere of being in some out-of-the-world paradise.


    Lin Mengya, as the owner, had come here for the first time. She quickly covered her face with a veil that she had prepared earlier so that no one would recognize her.


    ¡°The Hall Master has arrived. This way, please,¡± said Yunzhu, all smiles, who had come out to welcome Lin Mengya.


    She was clad in a plum-colored coat embroidered with the pattern of large Rosa Multiflora with golden threads. The collars of her coat were lined with white fox fur. Not only was the coat warm, but it made her look exceptionally elegant and beautiful.


    Clothes with such bewitching colors and styles would have looked tacky on anyone else.


    However, for some reason, Yunzhu looked exceptionally beautiful in them.


    Strangely, her features had been restored to their former exquisiteness although she was already a middle-aged woman. The tattoo of a Rosa Multiflora on her cheek made her look extremely enchanting and bewitching.


    Her smiles were so alluring they not only attracted men, but also Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.


    Although she had passed her prime, even with a head full of gray hair, she still was able to make men scrabble madly for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Should I be congratulating you?¡±


    Beauty used to be Yunzhu¡¯s greatest weapon, but it was also the source of her pain and bitterness.


    Over the past period of time, Lin Mengya had begun to treat Yunzhu as a friend.


    Yunzhu forced a sad smile, which quickly disappeared, as she walked ahead, leading the way.


    ¡°I was meant to die, but you, Hall Master, saved me from death. My life now belongs to you, Hall Master. I don¡¯t have the right to feel any way I like.¡±


    Originally, Yunzhu had come to ask Lin Mengya to save someone¡¯s life. However, one day, Yunzhu abruptly told Lin Mengya that she no longer needed her help in saving the person¡¯s life.


    Lin Mengya had no idea what the reason was. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya would be willing to agree to any condition set by Yunzhu as long as she was willing to help manage Sanjue Hall.


    ¡°Hall Master, there are three courtyards altogether. The one right at the front is for Master Sanjue to keep watch and assess the guests. The middle courtyard is used by our men from various branches to send, receive, and collate the information. As for the courtyard, it is where your accommodation is, as well as a place to keep the things that are top secret. All three courtyards are fortified with snares and traps. All our brothers will personal patrol this place 24 hours a day to ensure top-level security.¡±


    Yunzhu explained the set-up of the place to place as she simultaneously led Lin Mengya into the second layer of courtyards from the back yard.


    Compared to the quiet and elegant back yard, the front yard was very tidy and orderly.


    Although they were the same size, the front yard felt like a more somber place perhaps because there were neat rows of squarish houses in it.


    Various kinds of people were going in and out of the center of these small houses.


    On the door of every small house there hung a plaque that stated the type of business it was managing.


    With the goal of categorizing their information, there was a specialist to handle each specialized area.


    The ones delivering the information were called the horse legs, those who went around searching for information were called informers, while the ones sitting inside recording were called gentlemen.


    There was at least one gentleman in each small house. In some houses, there were two or more of them. The information that kept coming in would finally be delivered to Baixiao Pavilion at the back through these gentlemen.


    All the horse legs and gentlemen obvious knew Yunzhu as the deputy hall master. As for Qinghu, whom they always saw wearing a smile, they did not dare to treat him with contempt.


    They heard that Qinghu was a trusted aide of their mysterious Hall Master. He was someone they should never offend.


    However, when they spied the mysterious young man in the middle, they could not help feeling suspicious.


    ¡°Who could this be that our deputy hall master would show the way, whom Qinghu had to accompany?¡±


    ¡°Could he be the Hall Master who never appeared?¡±


    ¡°Does he not look too young to be the Hall Master?¡±


    As Lin Mengya traversed the place, everything she saw was as it had been designed by her, but still, it really surprised her how Qinghu and Yunzhu had carried out her plan so perfectly.


    The horse legs, who were rushing here and there, greeted them before continuing on with their business of delivering information.


    Lin Mengya could sense that the people here were suspicious of her. However, she did not intend to make her identity as the Hall Master known to them.


    Likely, it was because of their suspicion of Lin Mengya that these untamed vagrants were fearful of her. If they were to learn of her background, they would probably not be as respectful toward her.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya thought that there would be a better time to make her identity known and establish her authority in front of them.


    This was not the best moment, and in fact, there was no rush.


    ¡°After having a look at everything, I would like the horse legs and the gentlemen to put on masks. The informers should also be wearing masks on the way here. While prying for information, if someone wishes to cooperate with us, he has to be carrying the seal of Sanjue Hall.¡±


    Yunzhu and Qinghu exchanged looks as they were surprised to see that Lin Mengya was so meticulous and demanding in the things she dealt with.


    They had really forgotten that the taboo in the business of information was to have someone remember their faces. In the past, the way Peach Blossom Dock dealt with their killers whose face had been exposed was either death or disfiguration.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s decision for their employees to wear masks meant that even if someone among them were to rebel and escape, Sanjue Hall would be totally unaffected. Moreover, it would catch them off guard.


    ¡°In addition, keep a portrait of every employee according to their departments as top secret. And no one is to leak or look at them. In case someone¡¯s conduct turns egregious, we will be able to deal with it better with what we have.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not a ruthless kind of person. She would never be able to annihilate her men just because their faces had been identified. This was the only way Sanjue Hall could be kept safe.


    Yunzhu nodded immediately and promised that she would enforce the wearing of masks this very afternoon. As for these people, there was no fear of them turning into traitors. The reason being that many of them would have lost their lives if Sanjue Hall had not offered them shelter.

 Chapter 280 Within Sanjue Hall

    ¡°Oh yes, please be the first to inform me when there is any information about any rare and precious herbs.¡±


    It was necessary to purge the poison in Qinghu¡¯s body. Lin Mengya had even spoken to her teacher about it. Even if she was unable to find the antidote for the time being, at least she could find something in place of the antidote that could prolong his life.


    She tried to look indifferent on her face despite her concern for Qinghu. As she casually browsed through the information written by the gentleman, she realized that although it was brief, it contained all the necessary details.


    Great, it seemed that these workers were really quite capable.


    ¡°At the front is Master Sanjue¡¯s Sanjue Hall. According to your wishes, there will be a martial arts competition every three months here. We would richly reward the winner of the competition. Right now, the atmosphere of the competition has been stirred up in Sanjue Hall. The three candidates are Shangguan Hao, the master of intellect, Qin Yi, the master of pleasure, and Nan Junhua, the master of martial arts, respectively. All three emerged victorious after intense competition. Therefore, there is nothing to worry about regarding their capabilities.¡±


    Yunzhu was indeed skillful in making good use of resources. Lin Mengya would not be as meticulous as her if she was given the task.


    The horse legs and other members would stop in their tracks to greet Yunzhu politely as they pass by and saw her.


    Not only was there a look of surprise in the men¡¯s eyes whenever they gazed at Yunzhu, all the more, but also they looked up to her with admiration. Lin Mengya was glad that she was fortunate enough to have entrusted the right person to carry out this task.


    The front courtyard was extremely spacious. It was even more spacious than the two courtyards at the back.


    The horse legs were working quietly and orderly while the informers went back and forth delivering the information. The people who wished to strike up a business deal would be stationed at the pavilion outside the courtyard.


    They were expected to adhere to the rule of first come, first served regardless of their status and identities.


    Yunzhu got someone to specially make small tokens out of bamboo to distribute to all the workers.


    It was also made clear that they would only receive 10 clients per day. They would have to try again early the next morning if they wished to stand a chance to enter.


    Nevertheless, Sanjue Hall made sure to show courtesy to every prospective client. Regardless of identity, as long as they came knocking on the door, everyone would be treated as an honored guest. There would also be good-looking guards stationed at the pavilion to serve all kinds of fruits and snacks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Lin Mengya had a look around and felt that everything was working perfectly and there was nothing she could criticize. It seemed that Sanjue Hall would be run more effectively by Yunzhu than if she were to manage it herself.


    After all, Lin Mengya was much less experienced in society than Yunzhu. If there were to be any mismanagement on her part, Sanjue Hall might turn into a laughing stock.


    Lin Mengya did not think that Yunzhu would even think of usurping her power. Trust was fundamental to any partnership. As long as she could achieve the end she wanted, the process was not as important to her. She had founded Sunjue Hall with the purpose of making things easier and more convenient for her.


    If Lin Mengya could even forsake her status as Princess Yu, what was this comparatively little bit of authority in society to her?


    Moreover, the fact that she could create one Sanjue Hall also meant that it was not impossible to create a second Sanjue Hall.


    She felt her cheeks becoming hot. She had only made a suggestion.


    The three of them wandered around and ended up in the back yard once again.


    Because Lin Mengya had dressed up as a man and was wearing a veil, the brothers in the hall were merely suspicious but were unable to recognize her as the secret big boss of Sanjue Hall.


    Yunzhu time and again emphasized the fact that she was merely the deputy hall master. From her words, one could tell she was very respectful toward the Hall Master. For this reason, all the people working in Sanjue Hall feared the Hall Master even if they did not respect the deputy hall master.


    No one among them had seen the Hall Master in person. However, this man who commanded the deputy hall master had to be someone of special standing.


    Lin Mengya would become hysterical if she knew that in the hearts of these people, she had become a hairy, burly man.


    After returning to the innermost courtyard, Lin Mengya began looking around carefully.


    The two rows of spacious rooms were most likely Yunzhu¡¯s and Qinhu¡¯s bedrooms.


    Across from her, there was a large house that was brightly lit and elegantly furnished. The building style was like that of the Han and Tang dynasties, with a modern Japanese flavor. After pushing open the back door, she saw that there were only a simple bed and a squarish low table in the sparkling-clean, tidy room.


    All the walls around the house were lined with countless books, arranged by their respective categories.


    Not only could Lin Mengya obtain the information that Lin Mengya needed, but Qinghu and Yunzhu had also made the special effort to source all kinds of books to keep her entertained.


    On the table, there was a smooth and translucent jade teapot and a matching teacup.


    Lin Mengya removed her shoes and walked toward the delicate tea set. She had casually mentioned something like it and made a rough sketch of it.


    To her surprise, her wish had come true so easily.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Lin Mengya touched the books on the bookshelf with delight, beaming like a little child.


    The usual doting smile appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face, and even Yunzhu shook her head with a smile. They seemed to wonder how such an intelligent lady could be beaming with joy like a young lass.


    Lin Mengya hid her feelings of gratitude in her heart. She was fully aware that Qinghu and Yunzhu did not owe her any favors. Therefore, she would always be all the more grateful to them from the heart.


    Just when the three of them were about to exchange more polite words, the bell hanging in the house started to ring, making a clear and beautiful sound.


    Yunzhu glanced at the bell and said, ¡°Someone had just passed the Sunjue Master¡¯s test. That someone is going to strike a business deal with us. Please wait here for a while, Hall Master. I¡¯ll go take a look first, but I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. The Sunjue Master¡¯s test was really a test of sincerity.


    If they impressed the Sanjue Master through their sincerity, they would be halfway to sealing the deal.


    Therefore, the Sanjue Master had to observe and understand the hearts of men in order to discern if someone was sincere in making a business deal with Sanjue Hall or if he was just trying to stir up trouble.


    Sitting behind the table on the floor made Lin Mengya feel that she had been freed from all constraints.


    Although the soft mattress in Liuxin Courtyard was a hundred times more comfortable than this, Lin Mengya clearly felt that there were too many restrictions in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s posture, while she lay down on the floor with her one leg over the other, made her look capricious yet relaxed.


    Qinghu smiled at the sight of her. She was rarely seen being so carefree.


    Qinghu followed suit after drawing the door curtain and lay down on the floor. He put both of his palms under his chin and kept his eyes fixed on the lass.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Sigh, after so many years of growing up, I¡¯m finally able to be myself today!¡±


    Lin Mengya lamented while she lay on the floor with widespread arms and parted legs, staring at the ceiling.


    When she was back in the modern world, she was like an unfeeling, hard-hearted senior. She still recalled that her juniors who were taught by her teacher treated her with fear and respect.


    They would usually flee from her right after they greeted her, not to mention joke around with her.


    However, after she arrived in this ancient world, she had been on her toes, making sure that no one would see through her.


    A carefree life like this was what her heart quietly but desperately desired.


    ¡°In fact, you can live a life like this anytime. The question is: are you able to leave Long Tianyu?¡±


    Her heartstring had been tugged for some reason.


    Instinctively, Lin Mengya put her palm to her chest where her heart was.


    She furrowed her brows. Why did she feel a stab of pain at every mention of this name?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care. He is the high and mighty prince. What am I? I¡¯m just an artful and headstrong commoner. Moreover, his heart already belongs to someone else. Qinghu, I¡¯m all right sharing everything with other people. But for marriage and love, it has to be exclusive.¡±


    Lin Mengya was very serious when she spoke. She did not appear to be joking at all.


    Qinghu¡¯s chest tightened.


    ¡°How dare Long Tianyu be unfaithful to her!¡± This knowledge provoked his anger. He would have been kept in the dark if Lin Mengya did not reveal it to him today.


    Qinghu thought that Long Tianyu would be the little lass¡¯s one and only reliance.


    He quickly swallowed what he had wanted to say.


    ¡°Oh yes, Qinghu, it seemed to be such an easy thing for you to send Jiang Ruqin into a man¡¯s bed. Is that because you¡¯re experienced?¡±


    It was said that Peach Blossom Dock after Qinghu left had become obsolete.


    His successor, though vicious and ruthless, was in no way comparable to Qinghu in his skills in terms of martial arts and strategizing.


    Peach Blossom Dock used to be the number one sect of killers. However, it slowly deteriorated to a second-rate then a third-rate power.


    It was said that another sect named the Sect of Life and Death was quietly taking over Peach Blossom Dock.


    Qinghu smiled faintly when he saw the puzzlement in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He stood up, took out a fruit platter full of fresh fruits from the shelf behind, and laid it in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°That hired hand was my disciple. I was the one who nurtured him. Apart from him, there were many well-known hired hands in the capital city who were personally nurtured by me over the past 20 years. There were at least 80 to 100 young men who died in my hands.¡±


    He spoke with such indifference that it sounded like he was narrating another person¡¯s story.


    A soft, lean hand, still smelling of the fragrant ink stick, covered Qinghu¡¯s mouth.


    When Qinghu looked up, he saw an apologetic-looking Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Let the past be past. I didn¡¯t mean to talk about your past.¡±


    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. She tended to forget that certain things were taboo and she should never talk about them. Regardless of how Qinghu doted on her, she should not have toyed with his scars from the past.


    A slightly cold, big hand closed over her small hand. He quickly let go of her hand upon contact.


    At this moment, Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with loneliness.


    ¡°My own brother died in my hands. I had personally killed him. He was sent into a big mansion, and by the time he returned, he was breathing his last breath. Up until the last moment, he was not aware that his own brother was the one who personally nurtured him and personally destroyed him.¡±

 Chapter 281 The Intelligential Transaction

    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and sat up properly. Even the book couldn¡¯t arouse her interest.


    It was just an unintentional joke, with no intention to look into Qinghu¡¯s past. She felt sorry and had to be a listener.


    Then, she would swallow everything about Qinghu and never let a third person be informed.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wondering who the real boss of Peach Blossom Dock is. Little girl, there are some people I want you to avoid. The less you know, the safer you¡¯ll be. If Sanjue Hall thrives to be able to compete with Peach Blossom Dock one day, I promise I¡¯d tell you who he is. But I have to say that Peach Blossom Hall is the least important part of his power,¡± Qinghu said seriously and sincerely.


    Lin Mengya blinked. ¡°The top group of killers is that one¡¯s least important power?


    ¡°How powerful could he be?¡±


    When she was about to ask further, Yunzhu was seen through a bamboo curtain.


    But she seemed to be leading a couple of people. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and stopped her intention to go further.


    ¡°Hall Master, here¡¯s a guest insisting to do a business with us. So I was bold to bring them to the inner yard. Please forgive me for not informing you ahead of time.¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t see who they were through the curtain. She gave Qinghu a gesture, who immediately got her meaning and deliberately lowered his voice to speak.


    ¡°Rules should work. You didn¡¯t let us know. It¡¯s your neglect of duty. Customers are always right. Take your punishment later.¡±


    His lowered, rough voice sounded frighteningly cold.


    Yunzhu knelt down and slightly shivered at once. Lin Mengya and Qinghu were the best actors. The former was overwhelming while the latter put the shoe on the right foot.


    In the future, everyone in the know about it would believe that the Master of Sanjue Hall was not a nobody.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Yunzhu stood up, her voice still trembling with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but what big deal do you want to make with me?¡±


    After Yunzhu left, the man waiting outside slowly approached.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya saw the slim figure that was inexplicably familiar.


    Especially when the man spoke, she immediately felt afraid of being found out.


    ¡°For one thing, I want to know how many great doctors there are in the world. For the other thing, I want you to find them. No matter how much you want, I can afford it.¡±


    ¡°Long Tianyu!¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was racing immediately!


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Lin Mengya wanted to leave but she realized that there was a bamboo curtain between them and that she needn¡¯t feel scared at all.


    Besides, Qinghu was covering her. ¡°Why not wait and see what he wants.¡±


    ¡°How generous you are! But Sanjue Hall only sells information. As for whether or not they¡¯re available, alive, or dead, it¡¯s not our business. If you want to find them, you¡¯d better give your business to an escort agency. I¡¯m refusing your business. Please leave.¡±


    Long Tianyu was standing in the courtyard and his narrow eyes were focusing on them.


    Sanjue Hall, a new-rising power, sprang up just a few months ago.


    He heard that lots of capable people with grave crimes were employed by Sanjue Hall. However, the one behind the Hall was omnipotent to erase those records of their crimes, leaving no traces in the least.


    Even the government was not clear where they came from.


    Few people had seen the master of Sanjue Hall. The Hall Master had to be a mysterious person, they said. What was happening showed that the Hall Master was indeed a little weird.


    ¡°Hall Master, I suppose you must know who I am. As long as you can give me what I want, I can afford whatever you want.¡±


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes slightly at the figure behind the curtain. It was still a new field of selling intelligence.


    But there was a promising future for it, as long as it could carry on.


    It would be better if they would like to join him. But he would rather remove Sanjue Hall as early as possible if they had an ambition not belonging to them!


    ¡°Haha¡­ How humorous and deep-pocketed you are, Your Highness. But I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t afford to offend the royal family. I think we¡¯d better not cooperate this time. Yunzhu, show His Highness out. And when customers in relation with the court come here, you¡¯d better show them out.¡±


    Long Tianyu had never imagined that the Master of Sanjue Hall would be so conceited.


    The Master wasn¡¯t scared of his identity, and what¡¯s more, by this chance, broke off relations with the court.


    That was interesting. It proved that the Master of Sanjue Hall was a brave, astute, tough person instead of being insatiable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be abrupt. You have your rule, so let¡¯s go with your rule. The information about those great doctors in the world is enough for me.¡±


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Long Tianyu apologized and made peace instead of going off in a huff, as he was such a proud man. For the first time, she thought that Long Tianyu was not who she thought of him to be.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say anything, showed Qinghu her attitude written on a paper, and let him tell Long Tianyu.


    ¡°You¡¯re too serious, Your Highness. Yunzhu, lead His Highness to a seat and get him a cup of tea,¡± Qinghu said in a plain voice, showing no emotions.


    Long Tianyu sat on a mahogany chair designed for customers outside, and at the same time, he was looking up and down at the house.


    It was designed simply and magnificently. Obviously, the Master of Sanjue Hall was supposed to be an ambitious man. For no reason, he had a good impression of the Hall Master.


    ¡°Your Highness, here you are. The Hall Master is not in good health. The faster the better.¡±


    Yunzhu, while smilingly serving a cup of scented tea, reminded Long Tianyu with good will.


    He nodded when he took the tea and put it aside.


    ¡°Since you want information about great doctors, I guess that someone in your family must be not in good health. You know, doctors are often masters in different fields. So what kind of doctor do you want, Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Mengya made the assumption that Long Tianyu was seeking doctors for the emperor.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me? Or he doesn¡¯t believe my profession so he tries to find someone better?¡±


    No matter which one was right, Lin Mengya still thought of herself to be looked down upon by Long Tianyu.


    ¡°A kind of difficult and complicated disease. As for other reasons, I don¡¯t think you should ask. I just want intelligence about those capable doctors. Here¡¯s a thousand in gold as down payment.¡±


    He who had wealth spoke louder than others. He seemed to be asking her to take his money.


    But Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to earn money. So she told Yunzhu to get the information he wanted.


    ¡°Here are 118 doctors, popular or reclusive. A thousand in gold is enough to pay for it. But there¡¯s a Saint Doctor living in your house, right? I have to say, he¡¯s the best in the world.¡±


    Immediately, Long Tianyu¡¯s slashing eyes were rushing through the bamboo curtain to see who the one behind it was!


    Only a few people knew that Baili Rui was grounded in his house.


    But the Master of Sanjue Hall knew this. ¡°How much do they know?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to say, never try to investigate those things you shouldn¡¯t know about. Otherwise, troubles would come to you.¡±


    The guards standing behind Long Tianyu held their weapons more tightly.


    ¡°Sanjue Hall is frighteningly resourceful. Their information network seems to be placed everywhere!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny, Your Highness. How many people do you think would be really willing to tell you the information about those great doctors? The day has eyes, the night has ears. You¡¯d better be careful, Your Highness. Unless someone comes to pay us a high price for the information about you, Sanjue Hall won¡¯t tell him easily. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, few people would know. Sanjue Hall is not a charity hall.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked sullen. He was close to the figure behind the screen, but he couldn¡¯t see through it at all.


    He waved to stop his guards.


    From the moment of entering the house, Long Tianyu had already sensed lots of traces of aura from dozens of capable people. If there was a fight, it would do him no good.


    Besides, few people would try to find out such secrets. As the Hall Master said, only a few people could afford it.


    ¡°All right. Since it is so, I¡¯ll leave you now. See you again in the future.¡±


    Then, Long Tianyu left the back yard of Sanjue Hall with his people.


    The figure behind the bamboo curtain always made him feel a little strange somehow.


    But none of the men he knew were similar to this one.


    ¡°Where does he come from?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone far away. Little girl, just relax.¡±


    Qinghu teased her while shaking his head. He picked up the teacup on the table with his long fingers and lightly took a sip.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s palms were already in a sweat. Others didn¡¯t know, but she knew how difficult it was to manage to deceive Long Tianyu.


    Especially face to face.


    When finding no trace of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya immediately let out a long breath.


    She patted herself on the chest with her small hands. ¡°How dangerous it was! Thanks to Qinghu, I didn¡¯t expose myself.¡±


    ¡°Why would he want to find great doctors? For His Majesty? What do you think?¡±


    Lin Mengya found no other reason besides to treat the emperor.


    ¡°I think so. But Prince Yu seems to have little belief in your medical skills!¡±


    Qinghu lazily sat aside and tried to stir up trouble. His eyes exposed his intention to enjoy a show.

 Chapter 282 A Beauty’s Visi

    t


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to know why he doesn¡¯t believe me. If he found a great doctor, then I could avoid the possible trouble when I entered the palace, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed not angry and just smiled as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s late now. We should go back. Yunzhu, I¡¯ll leave all of this to you. Tell that guy in Sanjue Hall in the city to inform me whenever I¡¯m needed. You did well. That guy is very smart.¡±


    Yunzhu lowered her head and made a bow. Lin Mengya was right. It was she who arranged that guy inside the city.


    Baiji¡¯s father was smart enough but did not know how to deal with those social affairs. He would suffer if meeting those outrageous guys.


    That guy she arranged out there was a master of kung fu, smart and sophisticated. He would be useful in the future.


    Out of the back yard, Lin Mengya huddled herself up in the carriage in confusion.


    ¡°Why does Long Tianyu want other doctors? Just because he doesn¡¯t believe in my medical skills?


    ¡°Or because he has arranged for me to enter the palace as an excuse, but in fact, will arrange for other reclusive experts to treat His Majesty?¡±


    No matter what the reason, Lin Mengya still felt slightly frustrated by his distrust.


    ¡°Fine. Long Tianyu just wants a more firm guarantee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a master of poison, but if it¡¯s a new disease I don¡¯t know, I may miss the best time to treat His Majesty.¡±


    After picking up the four maids from Sanjue Hall, they returned to the alley at the back of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion very quietly.


    Four of them ran back to Liuxin Courtyard, like thieves. When she put her formal clothes back on, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.


    Xiaoyu was still in Sanjue Hall and would send Xiaojin to inform them when something happened.


    In a minute, dinner was served.


    Sweet corn with pine nuts, ham, duck soup cooked with old ginger, and a fried dish were all served.


    The four maids already ate their fill with all sorts of desserts that Aunt Bai had made for them. How inattentive they were. They had no interest in the delicious dishes on the table.


    ¡°All right, leave me alone. Just go back to rest. I¡¯ll let you know if I need you.¡±


    They left with excitement. Only Qinghu stayed and had dinner with her.


    Lin Mengya always ate a little like a bird, and today, with a heavy heart, she ate less and after several tastes,she didn¡¯t touch it anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Still thinking of Long Tianyu?¡±


    Qinghu knew her the most. She lost interest in food only because of Prince Yu.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m on a diet. You can eat some more. I¡¯ll leave you here and go back to rest.¡±


    She put away her bowls and was going to stand up to go back to her room.


    But at the same time, the door was opened suddenly, which surprised Qinghu and Lin Mengya.


    A thin figure appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    Indignant resentment filled his handsome face and anger was burning in his eyes.


    He was biting his lips tightly, as if he was being forced by someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Xiaoyu? Did someone do something to you?¡± Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    Lin Zhongyu gradually hid his emotions and wouldn¡¯t expose his feelings on his face. Therefore, there had to be someone overdoing it so much that he got furious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you, Sister! Lieyun Empire! The royal family! Go to hell! I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want it at all!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu kept ranting, which proved that he was really irritated.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya and Qinghu exchanged glances and raised their eyebrows.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Wanyan Lie! How much effort he made to persuade me to let go of Xiaoyu! What does he want again now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me, did Wanyan Lie do something to you?¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeves and took him to the chair beside her.


    He was still acting angry with his cheeks raised, which was quite adorable.


    ¡°Wanyan Lie wants me to marry the princess of the Jin State because, he said, my position would be maintained if I went back with a princess from the Jin State. But the thing is, I don¡¯t like those princesses! I don¡¯t want to marry any one of them!¡±


    After hearing his explanation, Lin Mengya felt a little awkward.


    No matter what, Lin Zhongyu was not an adult yet and was still a fresh pupil of those affairs between a man and a woman.


    In the modern world, he was not old enough to start puppy love, let alone get married.


    ¡°How impatient Wanyan Lie is!¡±


    ¡°Listen, you need to plan your marriage for the long term. I wish you could find a wife you love and have a happy life. Well, tell Wanyan Lie to come and see me and I¡¯ll talk with him in person, okay?¡±


    A joint marriage with the princess of the Jin State might be used to save Xiaoyu¡¯s life when it¡¯s necessary.


    After all, Xin Li was casting covetous eyes at them. He wouldn¡¯t give up easily, and probably a conspiracy was brewing.


    So Xiaoyu went back to Lie Yun like a babe in the woods.


    Lin Mengya knew that Wanyan Lie wanted to have a more considerate plan.


    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t marry anyone!¡±


    Lin Zhongyu reacted violently. Lin Mengya just smiled and then touched his head.


    ¡°Xiaoyu is becoming unyielding. Perhaps this is what he should be, that stubborn boy when I picked him up.¡±


    ¡°All right, calm down. I¡¯m scared. Oh, you stayed in our house for a whole day. Did anyone come to see me?¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to change the topic. Xiaoyu thought about it and shook his head.


    Nowadays, Liuxin Courtyard was not a place just anyone could go. Without the admission of the doorwoman, nobody dared to barge in, even when it was an emergency.


    ¡°I saw no one come in. But two hours ago, a carriage came into Qinwu Courtyard. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s one of our carriages.¡±


    ¡°Two hours ago?¡± Lin Mengya thought about it and realized that it had happened after they came back from Sanjue Hall.


    But who had such a high position to enter Qinwu Courtyard in a carriage?


    Even Lin Mengya, Princess Yu, had to get out of the carriage at the second door of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°One of someone¡¯s lover? It must be her. None of the men would like to be carried in a carriage for women,¡± Qinghu deliberately said, as if trying to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Lover! Nonsense! Just have your dinner.¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him, but inwardly, she started thinking, ¡°At such a time, who would visit Long Tianyu?¡±


    Inside the study, the light was flickering and a pretty couple was sitting and looking at each other.


    The man looked handsome, indifferent, and sent forth an aura of deterrence without speaking. The woman looked bewitching, but between her eyebrows, it seemed to condense thick ice, which made her an iceberg queen-like beauty.


    Long Tianyu looked the beauty in front of him up and down with deep disgust in his eyes.


    The beauty refused to admit to being inferior and threw sharp eyes at Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Look at you. In just three years, how could you abandon yourself to vice?¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke without giving mercy and crossed his arms as if there were trash in front of him.


    ¡°No matter how I look, it¡¯s none of your business. Without you, Ruo Bing wouldn¡¯t force me to dress like this. Why are you still alive? If you die, everyone can live a happy life!¡±


    ¡°The beauty¡± spoke but it sounded like a baritone in a low, cold voice. Besides, ¡°the beauty¡± sat there with legs open, which was not like what a lady would do at all.


    Both of them started a verbal fight when they just met each other, like a couple of enemies.


    ¡°You volunteered to come. I wanted Ruo Bing, not you!¡±


    Long Tianyu looked angry. It was not a good time, otherwise he would draw his sword to pierce through the monster in front of him.


    ¡°Ruo Bing is busy. You only have me to cure your wound. It¡¯s the only choice.¡±


    ¡°The beauty¡± also looked embarrassed. Although he was made up, the blue veins on his face still exposed his anger.


    ¡°Get out! I¡¯d rather die than let a shemale treat me. Show him out, Lin Kui!¡±


    The one who he called a shemale also snorted, and then without hesitation, was going to stand up and leave.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll prepare hell banknotes for you and celebrate with Ruo Bing when you die!¡±


    Lin Kui pulled a long face. None of them was easy to offend.


    Neither of them would submit to each other, like a pin against an awl. All right, Lin Kui, who did the legwork, had to bear them.


    At the moment, he had to stop ¡°the beauty¡± first, and beaming with joy all over his face, he begged.


    ¡°Lord Lu, could you stop feeling angry at our master? After all, before Ruo Bing left, she told you many times to treat Master. Would she get angry at you when she comes back and is told that you left in a huff?¡±


    Upon hearing ¡°Ruo Bing¡±, Lu Ning stopped immediately.


    An unwillingness flashed across his face, and eventually, he had to sit down and look at Long Tianyu, taking no action.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether you die or not. I just hate to see Ruo Bing being angry!¡±


    After saying some heartless words, he kept a straight face, reached out his hands, and was about to take off Long Tianyu¡¯s outerwear to check on his wound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Your face makes me feel sick. Drive him out, Lin Kui!¡±


    Long Tianyu avoided his hands in disgust and spoke ruthlessly.


    Lu Ning was totally irritated. He dressed himself like this just because it was convenient to treat Long Tianyu.


    It was already annoying enough to sit in such a small carriage.


    ¡°Huh! No matter what, whether you like or not, I must treat you today!¡±


    Then, he pounced on Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 283 Radar Started

    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t! Please stop!¡±


    Noticing both of them being close to fighting with each other, Lin Kui was scared and tried to stop them immediately.


    Long Tianyu dodged out of the way and struggled to keep a distance from Lu Ning.


    But Lu Ning was stubborn and would never stop unless he took off Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes and checked him out.


    Instantly, the capacious study became a mess because of their fight.


    ¡°Shemale! Stop! Qinwu Courtyard is not a place where you can do whatever you want!¡±


    Fury could be sensed in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice. Obviously it was because Lu Ning had smashed a good inkstand just now.


    ¡°The doctor is your parents. You disrespect your parents, so you deserve it. If I fail to tear you to pieces, I¡¯ll change my name from Lu Ning!¡±


    His hairpins and his thin, beautiful hair were in a mess, caused by Long Tianyu.


    Both of them became more furious in the fight, and every move produced wind. Lin Kui¡¯s face became more wrinkled.


    But both of them had no intention of stopping in the least yet.


    Lin Kui sighed heavily and stepped back. It seemed that there was a need to discuss with Lao Deng about how to repair the study after the two lords tore it up.


    Long Tianyu and Lu Ning were in a fierce fight, and neither of them noticed a beautiful figure outside the study appear at the door of Qinwu Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya told Baiji to cook ginseng soup for Long Tianyu, and asked about his real plan, by the way.


    Upon entering through the door, she found the carriage outside the study.


    She unconsciously gave it a closer look and found that it was not expensive but exquisite.


    It seemed to be the kind of carriage for women.


    She couldn¡¯t help doubting whether or not it was really for a lady.


    When she was about to leave, Lin Mengya heard something from inside the study. She looked in the direction of the sound, only to see two shadows at the window of the study.


    The figure was hard to see clearly but it was easy to know that no one, other than Long Tianyu, had the courage to play around with someone else in his study.


    It was hard to tell who the lady was but it seemed that she was very passionate. The lady was amorous enough to put herself on Long Tianyu¡¯s body!


    She¡­ she was helping him take off his clothes!


    Lin Mengya found her own face burning like a stove. She was surprised, irritated, as well as indefinably upset and despaired!


    She was close to tears but she held them back.


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go back! In the future, you can never come to Qinwu Courtyard, none of you!¡±


    ¡°How could you, Long Tianyu!¡± Lin Mengya was ranting about Long Tianyu in her heart. ¡°I devote myself to planning everything for your good. Now, I reveal my heart by preparing ginseng soup for you! How could you¡­ how could you play around with another woman in the study!


    ¡°You need bullwhip soup, not ginseng soup! You look indifferent in everyday life. It¡¯s really surprising that you like such a hot beauty!¡±


    ¡°Tell the kitchen to cook a bowl of soup with penises and testes of ox, sheep, and tigers. Leeks are a must. His Highness is so busy and he needs lots of nutrition!¡±


    Lin Mengya bit her lips tightly and was raving about how Long Tianyu was such a beast with a human face!


    Only Baiji, who came together with Lin Mengya, kept her blushed face lowered and silently knew what happened. Nobody else knew that.


    Nobody else knew why Princess Yu looked like she wanted to eat someone.


    In comparison to Lin Mengya¡¯s great jealousy, the situation inside the study was very simple.


    Of course, it ended with destruction to both sides.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s wound, which had just gotten a little better, broke down again. Consequently, he couldn¡¯t do anything when Lu Ning pushed him down on the chair and treated him because Lu Ning used a kind of drug to soften his muscles.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re injured, so you should listen to a doctor¡¯s words. Or you can just die and I can save lots of drugs.¡±


    Lu Ning himself was not in a good condition either. Long Tianyu¡¯s old injury reoccurred while Lu Ning was badly battered.


    The hairstyle, which was made by Ruo Bing this morning, already became a mess and made him look like a psycho. He felt very sorry because those ornaments were the favorites of Ruo Bing.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Ruo Bing will not spare me.¡±


    The culprit was exactly this guy who confounded right and wrong. After pouring some medicine on a piece of gauze, Lu Ning immediately smacked Long Tianyu on the shoulder with it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu gasped in pain and his face lost color in a minute. But he was a tough man with a strong mind and he kept himself from swearing.


    ¡°Lord Lu, please take it slowly! Master is already suffering.¡±


    Lin Kui was feeling sorry for Long Tianyu.


    Lu Ning gave a glance at him and said emotionlessly, ¡°The drug can take effect only with an internal force. If I didn¡¯t squeeze it violently, your master would have died. You ignored the poison on that knife and went straight to fight. Let me guess, your stupid brain has become worse after a couple of years?¡±


    Veins stood out on Long Tianyu¡¯s neck and the pain of the wound was pushing him too far.


    But he had never imagined that Lu Ning¡¯s satire would push his limits further.


    ¡°Even though my brain becomes worse, I won¡¯t betray my brothers. You, such a traitor, when the five-year promise expires, I will take your head!¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes lost a little light because of what Long Tianyu said.


    But then, he didn¡¯t care again.


    ¡°Everyone except you knows that I didn¡¯t betray our second junior. If I really betrayed him, why would Ruo Bing and Lin Lang plead for me? I¡¯ve asked you to give me five years. Within five years, I promise I will find the real traitor to clear my name. If I fail, I¡¯d like to kill myself in front of the grave of our second junior. You won¡¯t need to do so!¡±


    The satire regarding himself could be heard in his tone.


    Long Tianyu just gave him a look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Long Tianyu, Lu Ning, Nangong Jin, and Night had learned together. They grew up together and had a good relationship, even though their personalities were different. Three years ago, Nangong Jin died a tragic death because of Lu Ning¡¯s betrayal. Long Tianyu was lucky enough to survive, and from that day on, the relationship between him and Lu Ning broke up.


    All the evidence showed that Lu Ning was the traitor.


    But he refused to admit it, and what¡¯s worse, he asked Ruo Bing and Lin Lang to plead for him.


    The five-year promise? It was just an excuse for him to prolong his life.


    Today, if he hadn¡¯t dressed like a woman and sat in Ruo Bing¡¯s carriage, Long Tianyu would not have let him in, even if he would die from his wound.


    ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯ll avenge Jin. If there¡¯s still a little humanity in you, you should feel guilty. There are only two years left. I¡¯m waiting to take your head!¡±


    Long Tianyu turned his head away and refused to forgive Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning sighed. As a matter of fact, he could not forgive himself either. Nangong Jin was killed because of him, so it stood to reason that Long Tianyu would refuse to forgive him.


    In the past years, he had been investigating the clues about what had happened that year. However, there was little hope, and probably it would turn out to be no result.


    ¡°I heard that you married Lin Nansheng¡¯s daughter. Whether you believe it or not, Ruo Bing wanted me to tell you that the Lin family might have something to do with what had happened that year. If you want to know the truth, go and ask your wife.¡±


    After uttering the last word, Lu Ning turned to leave the study.


    But Long Tianyu was lost in thoughts while sitting in the chair.


    He did suspect the Lin family before. That was why he had agreed to marry Lin Nansheng¡¯s daughter. He wanted to await an opportunity to make an investigation.


    If the Lin family was really involved in that thing, then he¡­


    Long Tianyu clenched his fists and looked bewildered. He hated to make Lin Mengya sad.


    ¡°If only Lin Nansheng just did a little.¡±


    Lin Mengya returned to her room in a huff and then drove everyone out.


    In a minute, writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones, even the chair Long Tianyu had ever used, were thrown out.


    She would have also thrown that mahogany desk out but it was too heavy to move. After trying many times, her face flushed because she used too much force and was in a flood of tears.


    Lin Mengya bent over on the desk and struggled to suppress the sound of crying.


    She had never expected Long Tianyu to do such a thing to her.


    ¡°It was no wonder that he became abnormal and said that I made trouble out of nothing and asked Sanjue Hall for information about great doctors. He did all of this just because he wanted to drive me out.¡±


    ¡°Having an affair was not enough. How dare he take his lover to the house and do that thing! Such a couple of shameless cheaters!¡±


    Lin Mengya made a fist and pounded violently on the tough table and was greeting Long Tianyu¡¯s ancestors in her heart.


    Her heart ached. She didn¡¯t know until now why those songs about love stories always had some sentences to describe the pain of a heartbroken person.


    Her heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand. It hurt too much to breathe.


    Suddenly, Radar, which had kept quiet for a long time, raised the alarm. Lin Mengya sensed a pain of being pricked in her brain, and then the confusion caused by her sadness became clear.


    ¡°You¡¯re suffering from a great mood swing. Here¡¯s some advice: breathe smoothly and calm yourself down, otherwise you may feel uncomfortable.¡±


    A cold, machine-like, female voice was reminding Lin Mengya of her condition at the moment.


    Lin Mengya was too surprised to move. ¡°Radar can warn me about my health condition now?¡±


    She closed her eyes and focused to imagine Radar in her head as a blue computer screen.


    Then, a sound came and it seemed that Lin Mengya clicked an on/off button. Suddenly, everything was clear before her eyes as if a computer had been switched on.


    ¡°Hello, welcome to the automatic search and identification system of Super Radar. Please enter your password to unlock more options!¡±


    ¡°OMG!¡± Lin Mengya almost screamed out! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there anybody to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 284 The Shen Nung System

    Up to now, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what was happening yet.


    Then, the female, machine-like sound returned and Lin Mengya came to her senses.


    ¡°Password? What password?¡± She thought about it hard and failed to figure out what the password was.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It came to her mind that her teacher had set a protective password on the Radar. But that password was designed to close Radar momentarily when its carrier was in great danger.


    Besides, her teacher didn¡¯t tell her how to close Radar!


    What if she got the wrong password and Radar was closed permanently?


    But it was a rare chance. She didn¡¯t know what functions Radar had yet.


    After a moment of thinking, Lin Mengya recalled the password, which she felt a little unfamiliar with.


    ¡°Wrong password, please try again!¡±


    The female sound came again. Then, Lin Mengya tried several times instantly. There were only five chances for her, and at the moment, it was the last time. Lin Mengya started to feel a little downhearted.


    ¡°The last time! It¡¯s now or never. I can¡¯t do anything if it fails.¡±


    ¡°You got it! Welcome to the super system of Shen Nung. It¡¯s designed for medical researches. Please keep the password in your mind for future use.¡±


    Then, the female voice started her explanation inside Lin Mengya¡¯s head. She originally thought that the Super Radar could only distinguish poisons.


    But today, she was informed that it was a high bionic system for medical identification research.


    To put it simply, it was an analog system accessible to everyone to be a medical master. After hearing a brief introduction, Lin Mengya suddenly felt herself in great pain.


    It felt like someone had hit her on the head with a mallet, then darkness came over her eyes and she fell down on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡±


    But soon after, she did not feel any pain. She huffed as she lay on the cold, tough ground.


    If she did not witness everything happening, it was hard for her to believe that her teachers¡¯ research could make such a great achievement and create such a powerful radar.


    She recalled that what she and her teacher took charge of was only a part of the Radar.


    And there were lots of labs like theirs in the research base.


    Perhaps even her teacher, one of the creators of the research base, had no idea what system Shen Nung really was.


    After the introduction, there was a 3D computer screen that unfolded before her.


    There were all kinds of function modules inside, which she could utilize with her senses to move her fingers to control through space.


    ¡°God! What brilliant functions! It¡¯s more complicated than Iron Man!¡±


    In a minute, Lin Mengya lost herself in the system. But unfortunately, there were no other functions, other than a tremendous amount of medicinal property, perhaps because it was only a test item.


    But the better thing was that the system classified those things she had learned from her teacher, such as prescriptions, proportions or functions.


    That was to say, Shen Nung had a function of recording and generalizing. If she already knew there was no AI core, Lin Mengya would consider it to be the second Ultron!


    For the moment, Lin Mengya left behind her anger at Long Tianyu. Shen Nung could help her memorize all the medical skills, like a scanner, and classify them according to their functions.


    An extraordinary retentive memory and automatic classification system, of great use!


    Lin Mengya chose the standby mode, and then concentrated on murmuring to start in her heart. As she expected, it was started again.


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake! What a helpful Radar! You surprise me!¡±


    While lying on the ground and trying Shen Nung with great excitement, Lin Mengya did not notice that a small head was silently peering through the door.


    Then, the eyes were opened wide, and more heads showed up until there were six.


    On the bottom was Xiaoyu, who was worried the most, and from bottom to top were her four maids and then Qinghu.


    After seeing what was happening to Lin Mengya while showing different facial expressions, all of them became serious at the same time.


    Then, they gathered together after closing the door.


    ¡°Has Sister become stupid now?¡±


    Xiaoyu¡¯s question made everyone quiet down.


    Just now, Lin Mengya kept crying loudly, even the deaf could hear her. But at the moment, she was lying on the ground, laughing and waving her hands. It looked very severe.


    ¡°Those people in my town say that a mad widow became a lunatic after hearing that her husband had died. She kept telling others that her husband was still alive, and at night, she would cry and laugh. Master had a disease like this before. Has her disease reoccurred?¡±


    Baishao sounded reasonable. Baizhi, who knew clearly Lin Mengya¡¯s condition, was anxious to cry.


    ¡°Master started to cry and laugh after Mrs. Lin passed away. Did His Highness do something so that Master became mad again?¡±


    Baizhi¡¯s words weighed a ton on their hearts.


    She was right. What if Lin Mengya did become crazy?


    ¡°I heard that an insane person tended to hit others for no reason or hurt herself. Later on, Xiaoyu and I will break into to get her under control. Baisu does things quickly and Baishao has the courage. Both of you try to tie her up later. Misfortunes never come simply. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the best doctor to cure her disease.¡±


    Qinghu looked gloomy, and it could be seen from his eyes that he was suffering a little.


    The more intelligent a person was, the more possible she would come into a dead end. But Lin Mengya was still young and capable. How did she catch such a disease?


    It was true that God would do everything to a beauty out of jealousy!


    Lin Mengya never expected that the experimental process of Shen Nung would be misunderstood like this.


    After several tests, she finally got up when she had fully mastered how to use Shen Nung.


    The ground was already in a mess. She stuck her tongue out. ¡°Shit, I was too excited just now.¡±


    Lots of good things were smashed by her.


    Although she was kind of a rich woman, frugality in household management was a traditional virtue.


    While cleaning up the room quietly, Lin Mengya thought twice and then decided to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s writing instruments on the table.


    She became convinced that it had just been a woman. She would leave one day, and the one who should feel worried and cared about was supposed to be Lin Lang.


    She felt a little sad, but that was because she was under the illusion that Long Tianyu loved her.


    Right. That was absolutely an illusion. Without his pretty appearance and great wealth, she would never have a feeling about him.


    She was such a realistic woman. Nobody would refuse a rich, handsome man.


    Lin Mengya, while pouting, scolded Long Tianyu for his defects in her heart.


    Then, after adjusting her mood, she opened the door.


    ¡°One! Two! Three! Go!¡±


    When she just opened the door, Lin Mengya heard Qinghu counting.


    It was followed by two attacks from two unidentified objects suddenly. She unconsciously tried to avoid them, and they got nothing in the end.


    She turned around and saw Qinghu and Xiaoyu lying on the ground, like dogs eating soil.


    ¡°Huh? Weird. What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m almost dying. Baishao, did that mad widow react so fast?¡±


    A scream came from the direction where Qinghu was.


    Baishao had no time to give him an answer while she was watching Lin Mengya numbly and there were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you still remember me, Master?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°She¡¯s Baishao. I didn¡¯t have any memory loss. How could I forget?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Great! You aren¡¯t insane, Master, that¡¯s good!¡±


    Baishao immediately gave her a bearhug while crying.


    The other three maids also came closer to them, crying and laughing.


    But Lin Mengya was confused. ¡°Insane? Why would I become insane?¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m touched. I want a hug too!¡±


    Qinghu opened his arms and then tried to come closer as well.


    But Lin Mengya abruptly stretched out her feet and kicked him away quickly.


    Although she had no idea what had happened, she would never give Qinghu the chance to take advantage of her!


    Since the four maids kept crying, Lin Mengya had to wait patiently. Consequently, Baishao, feeling awkward, explained everything to her.


    Lin Mengya found it funny and annoying. ¡°They did think that I was so upset that I had gone mad!


    ¡°Are you kidding? How could it be possible?¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t tell them about Shen Nung, so she just comforted them and made an excuse that it was a way to adjust herself.


    And now she returned to normal, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about her.


    The four maids cried a lot and couldn¡¯t feel at ease so they decided to keep Lin Mengya company every night.


    When she was about to refuse, it came to her mind that Long Tianyu might never live with her in the future. Lin Mengya still felt a little upset. In the end, she nodded her agreement.


    She had gotten used to living with Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya did feel unfamiliar with living alone.


    Baisu slept in the outer room. Lin Mengya lay on the big bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, tossing and turning.


    That carriage kept fluttering past her eyes. She even recalled every detail about it. The function as a retentive memory helped her memorize everything she paid a little attention to. It was much clearer than a scanner. ¡°Shit! Shit!¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it help me forget those things I don¡¯t want to remember?¡±

 Chapter 285 The Literature Garden in North Tower

    Lin Mengya still felt unhappy. Although she had said that she would not care, she still wanted to know the truth.


    She was supposed to know who that woman was, at least.


    Therefore, after one-night gloom, Lin Mengya, who used to care about important things only, decided to start a gossip for once. The next morning, she dressed up.


    There were many gorgeous, courtlike peonies on the red brocade.


    She put a golden ornament with green on her head, incomparably graceful. The four maids were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not a festival or something like that. Master won¡¯t enter the Palace. Why would she dress herself with such a thing?¡±


    Lin Mengya eventually came to understand why they looked at her like an upstart, in the mirror.


    Suddenly, she lost her courage and pulled down those hairpins. She often saw how the real wife of a man reacted to her husband¡¯s affair.


    However, when it did happen to her, Lin Mengya realized that no matter how elegant you became, it would not be useful, as long as the man didn¡¯t love you anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem to have something in mind,¡±


    asked Baiji cautiously, while helping Lin Mengya return to her normal dress quickly.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and then paused.


    ¡°What should I say? Tell them that Long Tianyu has an affair, and I can¡¯t reconcile myself, so I decided to make trouble with his lover?¡±


    ¡°If I really do this, that would not be me.¡±


    ¡°I feel bored recently and want to get out. Leave me alone, remember?¡±


    Everyday, no matter where she went, there were always lots of people surrounding her.


    She was distracted today, and she wanted to walk around alone to relieve boredom.


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s very cold outside. Besides, you¡¯re fragile. What if you catch a cold and fall ill?¡±


    Baiji showed her refusal first, but Lin Mengya insisted, and no one managed to stop her. Thus, in the end, she convinced them to get out alone.


    She wore a red, lined jacket instead of the luxury cloak, even without the hairstyle a madam should have.


    She wore a white hairpin and looked like a miss from an ordinary family.


    A noisy, long street was outside the street where Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was. Lin Mengya wandered around the street, having no destination.


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, or Sanjue Hall, was only what she used to live a life in the ancient.


    However, for no reason, she felt tired out today.


    Lin Mengya went through the long street and walked around the corner, suddenly seeing a beautiful red plum. It was still on its blossom time. It just blossomed, red, fresh and striking.


    Lin Mengya got closer and touched lightly the red plum with her hands. It felt cold like water but smelled a waft of fragrance.


    ¡°Do you like it, Your Highness?¡±


    A loud voice came from behind. Lin Mengya turned around watchfully, only to see a pretty, clean face.


    The man looked like a gentleman, in his twenties or so, and in a great appearance. He wore white like a god detached from life.


    She felt familiar but could not recall where she had met him ever.


    ¡°Your Highness, you forgot me, right? My name is Qiu Yu. We met in the military camp where General Lin stayed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Lin Mengya recalled immediately. When Lin Nansheng had returned to Capital City, soldiers in the military had gotten poisoned. At that time, the man had helped her figure out how to detoxify them.


    ¡°Doctor Qiu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Since he was the old friend, Lin Mengya let her defense down. From the prescription he had made, Lin Mengya had deemed him as a capable man.


    Qiu Yu cracked a smile, and his young face was filled with excitement. However, he was excited at the red plum.


    ¡°Back to my hometown, I can¡¯t find such beautiful red plums. People say that here is the best place to appreciate plums. But it¡¯s unknown about the master of the house.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw the red plum stand out from a small hole in the shape of plum on the wall.


    The wall was not high, but it was totally covered by plums. Lin Mengya was curious. The plum was taken care of, but people outside the garden could see them very clearly.


    It seemed like the master did this deliberately. Her interest was aroused.


    ¡°It seems that the master is a generous person. Why not go and have a look at who is taking care of these plums?¡±


    Qiu Yu slightly nodded and made a gesture to let Lin Mengya go first.


    Both of them walked around the wall but found no door.


    When they got to the front, they found that it might be a backyard of a mansion.


    When they got closer, they found a new literature garden out there.


    Literature garden, meant a place where people of literature and writing gathered together, with tea, wine and beautiful girls.


    But those girls were different from those in a brothel.


    They knew a lot about literature and would not show up for money.


    Therefore, the master of such a big literature garden was supposed to have a more powerful background than those bosses of brothels.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new North Tower. What a pity. We can¡¯t appreciate even the least plums.¡±


    Qiu Yu shouted his pity out. But nobody knew whether he really felt pity for it or not.


    North Tower, Lin Mengya watched the old-timey plaque, and suddenly, a shadow flashed across her mind.


    It came to her mind that there was a plum blossom on the carriage.


    Lin Mengya recalled it suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± There was a blossom of plum on the curtain of that carriage!


    Although it was in an invisible corner, she hadn¡¯t missed it!


    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness?¡±


    When noticing Lin Mengya standing still, Qiu Yu showed his kindness and waved his hands before her eyes.


    When he had met Princess Yu last time, he had found her powerful and felt respect for her. But why would she look like losing her wits today?


    ¡°Let go and have a look.¡±


    Regardless of Qiu Yu¡¯s answer, Lin Mengya started to go into the house.


    ¡°Ahem! We¡¯d better go. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Before Qiu Yu finished his sentence, Lin Mengya already entered the North Tower.


    It was totally not what she expected. She initially thought that all seats were at least occupied and that many ladies or servants would be welcoming guests at the door.


    Unexpectedly, there was a white screen at the door.


    Lots of people had left their writing out there. She looked closer and found some great writings.


    And as for others, they read reasonable, but could only be classified into doggerel.


    ¡°Please stop, this lady. There¡¯s an unwritten rule in North Tower. Every new guest has to leave a writing on here. No one can go into the house before Master checks.¡±


    A friendly, middle-aged man, who was standing aside, came to her with writing instruments.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the screen and found drawings and writings.


    ¡°What a literature garden. There is a placement test before entering the house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not good at writing, but at drawing. Get color inks for me, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    An evil idea rose up in her mind.


    When she had been in college, she had learned how to draw comics for two years. From the plums in the backyard, Lin Mengya made an assumption that the master of North Tower was really a man who was introverted on the surface, but in fact, was extraverted.


    Otherwise, he would have built a high wall and stop others from appreciating his plums.


    Plums were attractive enough to draw outsiders¡¯ attention but out of their reaches. Of course, they would feel anxious.


    What Lin Mengya asked for was served soon.


    Lin Mengya lightly smiled and then started her drawing on the screen with a brush.


    In a while, she drew an outline.


    Be it the middle-aged man, or Qiu Yu, none of them could see clearly what she was drawing.


    On the screen, there was a low wall on the surface, but inside the wall, there were apricot blossoms. They were rich, adorable, but there was one branch out of the wall.


    Outside the wall, a girl in yellow was tilting her head with curiosity at the reached-out apricot blossom, while under the apricot tree, there was standing a boy in red, who wore a sinister smile.


    The girl looked innocent and lovely, and her big eyes were filled with her affections for the red apricot blossoms. But the boy crossed his arms and looked very cunning.


    When coloring the drawing and looking up and down at it, Lin Mengya was satisfied and put down the brush.


    ¡°Go to find your master and tell him to see this drawing.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked awkwardly at the drawing.


    In the modern world, a girl with a round face and big eyes, and a slim boy were popular.


    But they looked abnormal in the ancient.


    ¡°This is¡­ Please forgive me for not seeing it clearly. What is it?¡±


    Lin Mengya just smiled and then turned around to sit on the chair.


    ¡°Your master will definitely know what I¡¯m drawing. If he doesn¡¯t understand, I think, I won¡¯t waste my time to enter North Tower.¡±


    The servant¡¯s face instantly changed. Qiu Yu gave him an intelligent smile and patted him on the shoulder, saying,


    ¡°Go to find Mr. Bamboo. He will know what it means. He will like it, I believe.¡±


    The servant helplessly looked at them. They dressed gracefully and had a decent style of conversation. Thus, he immediately turned around to report to his master.


    ¡°How naughty of you. But have you heard about Master Bamboo of North Tower?¡±


    Qiu Yu looked at the drawing. It was different from other drawings as the characters in it seemed more vivid and lovely.

 Chapter 286 Dazzling Red Plum

    Lin Mengya shook her head in disbelief. Whoever Master Bamboo and Master Plum were, she had been frantically busy with her own businesses that she had no time to be bothered about them.


    Qiu Yu could not help but laugh when he saw the look in her eyes.


    He thought Princess Yu would have heard about them. What a surprise£¡


    ¡°Master Bamboo is the owner of this North Tower. This painting of yours would definitely catch his eye.¡±


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that there was a hidden meaning in Qiu Yu¡¯s words.


    When she was about to probe further, someone approached from behind the screen.


    ¡°I heard that a lady with exceptional talent had just arrived. I¡¯m curious to find out which family this lady is from.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised one of her eyebrows at the mention of Master Bamboo. Should he not be a man given his title as a master?


    However, the person who appeared before Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was obviously a girl. She was even wearing a white silk scarf that veiled her face.


    Cladded in a bright red fur cloak, she looked like a moving torch.


    Her eyes, which peeked out from the veil, had been painstakingly touched up. They seemed to be able to see through to people¡¯s hearts, yet were not sharp or aggressive.


    The moment Lin Mengya locked eyes with her, she immediately knew that this lady was an extremely intelligent person.


    She smiled faintly but did not introduce herself nor go forward to show her welcome.


    ¡°This is my cousin. She had come to have her eyes opened since she had heard that the northern tower was full of talents and that the plum flowers are in full bloom at the backyard. How have you been, Master Bamboo?¡±


    Qiu Yu behaved as if he were a regular customer as he took a bow and smiled.


    The expression in Master Bamboo¡¯s eyes softened when Qin Yu introduced Lin Mengya as his cousin.


    ¡°My bad. Since this is Master Qiu¡¯s cousin, please lead her here. Please excuse my negligence for not showing courtesy.¡±


    Lin Mengya remained silent. Since Master Bamboo was a businesswoman, she ought to be smooth and sleek in establishing social relations. It was not surprising that she was good at using pleasantries that did not mean much.


    Lin Mengya nodded to her, indicating that she understood what was going on.


    ¡°I heard Uncle Li saying that this lady is exceptionally artistic, so I¡¯ve come quickly to take pleasure in seeing her drawing. I wonder where the masterpiece is.¡±


    Master Bamboo did not sound like she was mocking the artist. She seemed sincere about her coming to appreciate the art work.


    Qiu Yu puckered in a smile and pointed towards Lin Mengya¡¯s ¡°masterpiece.¡±


    Master Bamboo turned her body towards the comics and the look of surprise appeared in her eyes. Thereafter, she gazed at it for a few minutes.


    ¡°This is indeed a legendary piece of art. This painting¡ª I must be ignorant and inexperienced. However, I think you might have a misunderstanding about some matters, miss. All the rich people in the Capital City loved the plum flowers in the backyard. My intention was to enjoy the flowers with the people. I have no other intentions, but I made you misunderstand me.¡±


    Master Bamboo¡¯s explanation seemed to be an attempt to cover up some things.


    Although she claimed that her intention was to enjoy the flowers with the commoners, this was just an excuse for them to show off.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding, Master Bamboo.¡±


    As both parties found a way to ease their respective awkward situations, Qiu Yu finally understood the reason behind this. Uncle Li was the only person who was still clueless.


    What did this piece of art really mean?


    ¡°Master Qiu, how should I address this lady?¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to answer her question by telling her last name was Lin, but she changed what she wanted to say when she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°My last name is Zuo, and my first name is a single character, Hui. Nice to meet you, Master Bamboo.¡±


    Light flashed across Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes as he smiled but refrained from giving Lin Mengya¡¯s identity away.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Zuo. This way in, please.¡±


    Master Bamboo confidently led the two of them into the inner hall.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her artwork, then entered the hall.


    Uncle Li, still looking perplexed, looked at the painting on the screen. All he could make out were a lady in yellow and a young man in red.


    ¡°Please hold on, Master Qiu. Something¡¯s puzzling me. What¡¯s the meaning of this painting?¡±


    Qin Yu gazed at Uncle Li, smiled, and shook his head. Princess Yu was cheekier than he imagined.


    ¡°It¡¯s trying to say that the fox was trying to lure the chicken out, someone¡¯s harboring malicious intentions.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Qiu Yu left Uncle Li behind as he followed Lin Mengya into the hall. Uncle Li was lost as to who the chicken or the fox was.


    As Lin Mengya trailed behind Master Bamboo, she just realized how the literary world was different from the regular restaurants and bars.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s Restaurant Ruyi was definitely more meticulously and thoughtfully designed and decorated. However, North Tower had an air of natural and casual feel about it.


    There was no bustling of the crowd behind the screen. On the contrary, all the people were quietly taking leisurely strolls.


    There was no center stage in the courtyard. Rather, there was a tall plum tree standing in the middle of the courtyard, and there were a few other trees with tree trunks as thick as water buckets.


    Apart from the blooming flowers on the plum tree, the other trees looked like they were withering.


    Lin Mengya supposed those trees would bloom during other times of the years. However, she was curious as to why those trees were intertwined together like they were one tree.


    It appeared that Master Bamboo was a person with a pure heart and spirit.


    ¡°Master Qiu and Miss Zuo had come at the right time today. The plum flowers in the backyard are in full bloom. All our honored guests are in the courtyard enjoying the beauty of the plum flowers. Would you two like to go over to have a look?¡±


    Master Bamboo was indeed thoughtful, but Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and decided to turn her down politely.


    Although she did not like social situations, she was nonetheless rather well-known among the nobles in Capital City. The surname ¡®Zuo¡¯ was her mother¡¯s maiden name. She had used this surname in hope that no one would recognize her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t really like crowded places. Maybe Master Bamboo could help me find a place where I can see and enjoy the beautiful plum flowers quietly. As for my elder brother¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya looked towards Qiu Yu, expecting his comment.


    ¡°Me? I will follow where cousin goes. Otherwise, my aunt would skin me alive.¡±


    At the sight of that harmless and innocent face with a serious expression, Lin Mengya¡¯s smile widened.


    Master Bamboo reacted immediately and led the two of them up to the second floor.


    As they pushed open the door leading to a spacious room, to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the interior design of the room was simple yet elegant. Every piece of furniture from the tables to the stools were made of wood.


    As Lin Mengya walked in, she could tell fine workmanship in its furniture. However, these tables and stools did not seem to be fabricated from raw materials. Rather, they appeared to be originally in this state.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this place? It may be secluded and quiet, but you can still enjoy the plum flowers from here. Qin He, Bai Hui, serve the guests well. Please make yourselves at home, please send them to look for me if you need anything else.¡±


    Master Bamboo bowed to them and excused herself from their presence.


    Thereafter, the two other women, whose faces were veiled, bowed to them, exited the room, and closed the door behind them. They were like standing guard outside the room.


    ¡°This is strange. Why are all the women in this place wearing veils?¡± asked Lin Mengya as she helped herself to the stool and sat down by the table.


    Qiu Yu forced a smile, took the teacup on the table, poured some tea for himself and started drinking.


    ¡°The literary world is not a place of entertainment. Therefore, these servants would be wearing veils most of the time because they don¡¯t want to obtain favor using their good looks.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya felt that it made sense. Regardless of whether the visiting men were scholars or literary people, they were men after all. All men had the same weakness.


    Even Long Tianyu could be taken in by a woman¡¯s beauty, what more other men.


    The thought of Long Tianyu made Lin Mengya queasy. Master Bamboo may be wearing a veil, but she ought to be someone of impressive skill given she was the running Northern Tower.


    Could she be the one having sex in the study that night?


    ¡°Elder Brother Qiu, do you know of any place in the city that uses the plum flower as its symbol?¡±


    Lin Mengya addressing Qiu Yu as Elder Brother Qiu instantly generated much of his goodwill towards her. The lady before his eyes was elegant with exceptional status, yet unassuming.


    He paused and pondered, then replied saying, ¡°This is about the only place that uses the plum as its symbol. Apart from Master Bamboo in North Tower, there¡¯s Master Plum. However, being very mysterious about her whereabouts, Master Plum is always absent and Master Bamboo is the one who is managing this place the majority of the time. Why? Are the plum flowers here not impressive enough? I believe there are no other places in the city as beautiful as here.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not hear the latter part of what Qiu Yu said.


    Apparently, North Tower was the one using the plum as its symbol.


    She stood up and walked to the window. As she looked out, she marveled at the breathtaking beauty of the red plum flowers. It was no wonder that even Long Tianyu could not resist the temptation of the plum flower.


    Naturally, the founder of Northern Tower would not be a mediocre person. She gently let out a breath. Why was she not feeling at ease despite finding out the truth?


    What could be done now that she knew the identity of one of the founders of Northern Tower? Was she going to lose her composure and magnanimity and make a scene? She had not reached that state.


    The bloodred plum flowers appeared glaring. Lin Mengya turned around, pushed the door of the room open, and walked briskly out of it.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Qiu Yu.


    However, he did not follow after her.


    He supposed Princess Yu had something urgent to attend to, so he merely furrowed his brows as he saw, through the door, Lin Mengya disappear around the corner of the stairs.


    The court of imperial physicians was saying that a number of subjects had collectively made a petition to engage a physician outside the palace to attend to the Emperor.


    Among the recommended physicians, Princess Yu, who had rendered much meritorious service, was the most voted candidate.


    From his perspective, Princess Yu was indeed a very intelligent lady. However, the palace was not commonplace, nor was it like the army camp. He supposed Princess Yu was clueless with regard to the situation in the palace.


    Since she had addressed him as her elder brother, he felt he had the duty to give her some good advice.


    After making up his mind, he exited from the courtyard of North Tower and headed towards Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    All the way home, Lin Mengya¡¯s footsteps were unsteady as she was beside herself. Her mind was in a state of total disarray.

 Chapter 287 Unbearable Heartache

    So what if she saw Long Tianyu again? It was either this Master Bamboo or that mysterious Master Plum whom Long Tianyu had a relationship with.


    Was she not supposed to be able to let go easily? Why did she feel a pain beyond what she could bear?


    Putting her small hand on her chest, it was indeed difficult to withstand a heartache due to love. Fortunately, she was not too deep into it yet. If she were to withdraw from her emotions now, she would not be lost forever.


    Trudging toward Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, tears started welling up in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes without realizing it. Qiu Yu who caught up with after much effort, tapped lightly on her shoulder.


    However, he was met with an expression that indicated that Lin Mengya was about to break down into tears.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    The stunned Qiu Yu did not understand how an outstanding woman like her had a fragile side to her.


    Lin Mengya turned around, quickly wiped her hand across her face, and pretended that nothing had happened as she faced Qiu Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why did you not stay in Northern Tower to enjoy the plum flowers?¡±


    Qiu Yu took out his handkerchief from his sleeves and passed it to Lin Mengya, giving her a tender and graceful smile.


    ¡°I can always enjoy the plum flowers at other times, but have you encountered any difficulties? Do you want to tell me?¡±


    Lin Mengya took over Qiu Yu¡¯s handkerchief, feeling embarrassed. She was not the kind to be overcome by emotions. Now that she had been caught shedding tears, she thought her image had been ruined in this instance.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the wind. Oh yes, you seem to be very familiar with Northern Tower. Are you also a gallant young man?¡±


    She was surprised that she would one day be using such a clumsy excuse to cover up her reason for shedding tears.


    Qiu Yu was an understanding and reasonable person after all. Sensing that Lin Mengya was not willing to reveal the reason for her misery, he just took her excuse as it was.


    ¡°The court of imperial physicians are full of stubborn old men. All I could do to ease boredom was to come out and find some interesting places to visit.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Qiu Yu, who looked more like a frail scholar than the imperial physicians.


    After they went on for a while, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that Qiu Yu was rather knowledgeable in medical science. As they chatted along the way, they actually found each other congenial.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going into the palace to treat the Emperor¡¯s illnesses.¡±


    Lin Mengya was struck dumb for a moment by Qiu Yu¡¯s question, but she quickly nodded.


    This was no longer a secret. Moreover, she was already the Emperor¡¯s daughter-in-law. Be it publicly or privately, she was the best candidate.


    However, Qiu Yu seemed uneasy about Lin Mengya going into the palace. Could he have known some inside information that Lin Mengya was not aware of?


    ¡°Things in the palace are not as simple as you think. You might encounter some dangers if you wish to enter the palace. Even as Princess Yu, you will still not be completely free from all these entanglements.¡±


    Almost everyone, who had heard that she was entering the palace, had given her the same advice.


    Lin Mengya had her own thoughts.


    ¡°I know your concerns. I suppose it¡¯s not all peaceful in the court of imperial physicians.¡±


    Qiu Yu chuckled casually as if he was not at all bothered.


    ¡°Everyone in the court of imperial physician has a tongue. You can¡¯t control what others say. It would not be easy to repudiate what they say.¡±


    As much as these words were plain and easy to understand, Lin Mengya reaffirmed her belief.


    The Emperor¡¯s illness was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Emperor is not really ill?¡±


    Lin Mengya wished to find out more about the Emperor¡¯s condition from alternative sources. Despite Qiu Yu looking like a frail scholar, he remained tight-lipped.


    ¡°When you enter the palace, Princess Yu, you will naturally find out about it. Here we are. I¡¯ll excuse myself from here on.¡±


    Lin Mengya watched Qiu Yu as he turned to leave, then she went into deep thoughts.


    She had thought that she would merely enter the palace to have a look at the Emperor.


    Qiu Yu might not have revealed anything, but it appeared that there were evil plots everywhere. The choice of whether to enter the palace became a tricky one.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Mistress.¡±


    A servant came up to welcome her once she arrived at the gates.


    Lin Mengya nodded at her. Nowadays, her going in and out of the mansion was so common that no one dared question her or show disrespect towards her. The entire mansion was her territory by now.


    In retrospect, what happened a half year ago seemed like a life time ago.


    After Lin Mengya entered the front yard and rounded the corridor to make her way to the Liuxin Courtyard, incidentally she bumped into Long Tianyu.


    As Lin Mengya stood in the corridor, she looked so elegant and beautiful. He, on the other hand, was clad in a black robe, looking valiant and mighty.


    It had only been a few days since they had last seen each other, and Long Tianyu¡¯s mind had been occupied by her images all this time.


    When he was about to say something, he saw that she was holding on to a plain-colored handkerchief in her hands.


    It was obviously a handkerchief belonging to a man.


    ¡°Who did you go out to see today?¡± asked Long Tianyu.


    He immediately regretted asking. He had merely wanted to know her whereabouts, but the tone of his voice ended up sounding like he was interrogating her.


    Given her temperament, he supposed she would be upset.


    As he expected, Lin Mengya stuffed the handkerchief into her sleeve and a cold smile appeared on her face. The tender affection in her eyes towards him was absent.


    ¡°I suppose my whereabouts had nothing to do with you, Your Highness. Or do you think I should be reporting to you? If you¡¯d like to know, you can send men to follow me next time. I¡¯m tired. Please, excuse me.¡±


    Lin Mengya purposely walked past Long Tianyu while revealing the handkerchief in her hand. Long Tianyu¡¯s interrogation made her even angrier.


    Why did he interrogate her just because she was holding on to a man¡¯s handkerchief? In that case, why did he not think of how upset she would be when he was unfaithful to her?


    In a flash, Long Tianyu, taking advantage of his long legs, went around Lin Mengya quickly and stood before once again.


    Being much taller, Long Tianyu looked down at Lin Mengya with an intimidating look in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya stared into his eyes without fear, her eyes larger than his. She had never really been intimidated by anyone!


    The two continued staring at each other, as if they were challenging each other. Long Tianyu increasingly found her small, angry face adorable.


    Her widened eyes, though filled with rage, were still so attractive.


    Without further hesitation, he lowered his head to kiss those pouty lips.


    Before he got what he wanted, pain shot up from his toes.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    He looked on as Lin Mengya, looking victorious and proud, turned and left. Long Tianyu felt as if his heart had been trickled by a little kitten.


    ¡°What? Good dogs would not block the way. If you try to block my way again, I will trample on your toes and break them.¡±


    Her threats echoed from behind Long Tianyu. He stood there, stupefied. He was so used to seeing the gentle and intelligent side of her.


    Somehow, today, there seemed to be an exception!


    As he cursed Lin Mengya in his heart, Long Tianyu was unaware that Lin Mengya¡¯s occasional sassy behavior had stirred up the secret fighting spirit in him.


    However, she was truly provoked.


    She had thought that Long Tianyu would at least become jealous or even guilt-stricken. Little did she expect that he would appear unraveled but started interrogating her. He even wanted to be intimate with her!


    Bah! What did he take her for?


    Lin Mengya returned to the Linxin Courtyard in rage. Pulling a long face, she said to Baizhi, ¡°From today onwards, prepare spicy food for the prince for his every meal!¡±


    Did he not fancy hot, spicy and sexy girls? Alright, he would be given hot and spicy food until he could not stand it!


    Baizhi stared at the almond pastry in her hand, then looked to her mistress¡¯ tightly shut door. Who was she angry with now?


    Since her encounter with Long Tianyu in the courtyard that day, Lin Mengya had shut herself in her room and refused to come out. This was what other people thought.


    In reality, Yunzhu had come to fetch her secretly to Sanjue on a few occasions.


    It would be the New Year¡¯s Eve in three days. All the people working at Sanjue Hall, regardless of the gentlemen or the horse legs, had to return home for the New Year. Lin Mengya had purchased many new year goodies for them, as well as bonuses for those who were making a trip home.


    For those who had nowhere to go during the new year period, she had made arrangements for their accommodation. There were still many rooms in that courtyard that could accommodate them.


    While the wind was chilly, her courtyard remained quiet.


    No one from Sanjue Hall dared come into her courtyard. Violating that rule warranted a death penalty and nobody dared to challenge it.


    Lin Mengya willingly downed a pot of sweet wine and was tipsy.


    She lay on the soft mattress of her bed, drunk. She could vaguely make out Qinghu sitting in front of her, looking helplessly at her.


    ¡°I thought you hated drunkards the most. Why did you get drunk today?¡±


    Qinghu picked up the wine jug from the floor and gulped down a mouthful of it. It was no wonder this lass was drunk. The wine was fragrant and deliciously sweet, but the after taste was strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sin to be too sober. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to be away for a few days? Why are you back so quickly?¡±


    Last night, she had seen the sedan belonging to North Tower once again.


    After a while, she gradually got used to the heartache. She had wanted to have a drink with Yunzhu since she felt bored during the winter day. Never did she expect herself to get drunk before Yunzhu did.


    ¡°Look at you, how could my mind be at ease? If I¡¯m no longer by your side, lass, you¡¯ve to take care of yourself.¡±


    For the first time, Qinghu¡¯s eyes told of his indulgence and his reluctance to part with her.


    He thought he no longer had a future of his own, and naturally, he did not want to indulge in his emotions. At this juncture, Lin Mengya was his only care and worry in this world.


    ¡°Where¡¯re you going? No way, you promised me that the rest of the time in your life belongs to me now.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spouted words of a drunk person, she had gradually fallen asleep.


    A helpless smile appeared at the corners of Qinghu¡¯s mouth. He reached out his big hand and stroke her long hair. He knew she was not wary of him, like how a woman would towards a man. However, he could not be considered a man anyways.


    Despite much sorrow in his eyes, he knew he would not have any regrets.


    ¡°Are you really going? You are putting your life in danger by doing so. If Hall Master knows what you are going to do, she will surely be saddened.¡±


    Not too far off, Yunzhu¡¯s slender and attractive silhouette could be seen tripping along down like a cloud.

 Chapter 288 Parting Pain

    ¡°I am aware, but my departure is for her good.¡±


    The corner of Qinghu¡¯s mouth curled up in a helpless smile. He did not expect that at this juncture of his life, there would still be things that were out of his control.


    ¡°Will you be able to return?¡±


    While Yunzhu brought a blanket over to Lin Mengya, Qinghu simply carried her in his arms to the bed in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Perhaps I won¡¯t return, or perhaps I will be able to see her once again,¡± said Qinghu softly as he put her down.


    ¡°Take care, Hall Master, we wait for your return.¡±


    Finally, Qinghu gave Lin Mengya a deep look and eventually reluctantly tore his eyes away from her. Why did this lass, who always worried him, not appear earlier in his life?


    Yunzhu watched Qinghu disappear from her sight, turned to look at Lin Mengya, who had fallen into deep sleep, and shook her head.


    Qinghu¡¯s temperament and character had not changed for more than a decade. He was ready to sacrifice his life for the things close to his heart.


    Yunzhu took out a small porcelain bottle, which contained the pill that neutralized the effect of alcohol, turned to help Lin Mengya up into a sitting position, and put a pill into her mouth. If she had not made Lin Mengya drunk, Qinghu might not even have a chance to bid farewell to Hall Master.


    The Hall Master might appear to be an ignorant lass, but Yunzhu could see that she was very protective of her followers.


    When Lin Mengya awoke from her drunken state, she was plagued with a terrible headache.


    She massaged her temples with her small hands to ease the pain. Eh? She clearly remembered that Qinghu was there. Every time she awoke, Qinghu would come up to her to tease her about her capacity for liquor.


    How was it that this time when she awoke, the room was so empty?


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Hall Master? This is the soup that will neutralize the effect of alcohol. Please take a sip, it¡¯s very effective for easing headaches.¡±


    Yunzhu had personally brought the bowl of soup. In fact, Lin Mengya never had someone to help do anything on her behalf in Sanjue Hall.


    For this reason, many thought that Yunzhu and Hall Master ought to share an intimate relationship.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that fox? Why do I not see him? Tell him to come here. What has he been tied down with? Doesn¡¯t he know to come home since the New Year is approaching?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words sounded as if Qinghu was her family.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Yunzhu¡¯s moving hand stopped midair. She quickly handed the bowl of soup to Lin Mengya and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be coming back.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. This is his home, and we are his family. Who would not want to return to his family? Please be honest with me. Has he done something wrong against me, so he¡¯s hiding from me? Where is he hiding?¡±


    Yunzhu lifted the curtains to let in the warm and gentle sunlight. However, Lin Mengya still felt the chill all the way to her fingertips.


    ¡°He¡¯s truly gone, Hall Master. Please stop asking why. He did so to ensure that you¡¯re safe, so that Sanjue Hall will have a future. From now on, please just take it that he had not existed in the first place, Hall Master.¡±


    Qinghu had left? Lin Mengya¡¯s mind had been numbed by the alcohol and was unable to digest this piece of information. What did it mean that Qinghu had left and not coming back?


    Had he found something he wanted to spend his life with?


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Yunzhu with questioning eyes.


    Nevertheless, Yunzhu continued to be silent. Qinghu had instructed her not to breathe a word about some things.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. You may excuse yourself now. I need some time to be alone.¡±


    Yunzhu was surprised that Lin Mengya only reacted by saying that she got it.


    For a moment, Yunzhu was stunned. However, she eventually left Lin Mengya alone.


    Somehow, the warm bowl of soup in her hands tasted so bitter that she could barely gulp it down.


    Nevertheless, she drank in bit by bit.


    Although her stomach had been warmed by the soup, her heart was cold.


    She would have never imagined that Qinghu, who was always so attentive, gentle and sweet towards her, had left her.


    What more, he had even left without saying goodbye.


    Lin Mengya froze in a posture of drinking the soup even after she had finished the entire bowl of soup. Qinghu had left. Qinghu had really left.


    The thought kept going around in her mind like a bomb that had destroyed her brain.


    Why did he leave? Did he not say that he would remain by her side for the rest of his life? She had not been able to produce the antidote for the poison in Qinghu¡¯s body. Silly boy, why could he not wait for it?


    She felt so empty in her heart that she felt like breaking down to cry, but even her tears betrayed her.


    Lin Mengya was like a puppet devoid of soul. She felt so helpless that she was even unable to cry. She had always treated Qinghu as one of the most important members of her family. Apart from her own brother ,Lin Nansheng, Qinghu was the only other person whom she felt very comfortable with, just like family.


    Why? Why did he have to leave?


    Yunzhu ought to know the reason, she ought to know!


    ¡°Yunzhu! Yunzhi!¡±


    She called out Yunzhu¡¯s name quickly. Yunzhu seemed to have known that Lin Mengya would ask her the question, so she refused to appear before Lin Mengya, but sighed to herself.


    ¡°Why did he leave? Tell me why he left?¡±


    Lin Mengya shouted her questions in the courtyard. Although Yunzhu did not show herself, Lin Mengya¡¯s words had gently drifted down.


    ¡°He must have his reasons. I¡¯m sorry, Hall Master, this piece of vague information was all that I¡¯ve got. Therefore, stop pressing me. I¡¯ve promised Qinghu some things, so I can¡¯t go back to my words.¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned against the doorpost, and finally, tears started rolling down her cheeks silently.


    Elder Sister Yue Ting had left. Now that Qinghu had left. Those people who were kind to her seemed to leave her one by one. It had been a while since she last experienced such excruciating heartache.


    Why? Why did these people not remain by her side?


    ¡°Hall Master, I believe he will come back alive one day.¡± ¡°Ten years ago, he and I had gone out together to perform a mission. He had been attacked by the sword at a number of places on his body, but he was still worried about something, so he returned from Hades. Believe me, you are an even more important concern to him, so I believe he will be back.¡±


    Yunzhu, who, at this moment, was sitting on the roof, recollected what had happened one night 10 years ago.


    He would definitely come back because he was Qinghu. He was the master of Peach Blossom, whom many people feared upon hearing his name. How could he just die in the hands of that man?


    They had all come back from Hades, had they not?


    Sob¡ª Sob¡ª


    Lin Mengya burst out in tears and cried loudly. She had totally lost her image of being the master of Sanjue hall. In fact, she was more like a naive little child, crying so hard, yet not trying to camouflage herself.


    ¡°Let it all out. Sometimes, I¡¯m really envious of you. The person who is to cry is much more blessed than he who has no more tears.¡±


    Yunzhu took out the flute that she carried with her wherever she went. The gentle melody from the flute went around to Lin Mengya¡¯s ears, and it made Lin Mengya stop crying.


    Yunzhu was right. Qinghu would definitely come back. He who left his home would eventually return to his family.


    Before this moment, what Lin Mengya had done was to wait quietly.


    After being ¡®locked up¡¯ in the courtyards for any day, Lin Mengya finally exited the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Despite missing Qinghu desperately, Lin Mengya was aware that she should not continue to feel that she had lost all hope


    Her romantic love had died prematurely, but there was still someone else she missed from far away.


    Therefore, she had to quickly come out from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, which she thought was like a swamp. She had made a calculated plan. She was to ask to leave the palace right after she cured the Emperor¡¯s illness.


    She was going to then concentrate on managing Sanjue Hall well and wait for the day Qinghu returned.


    ¡°Elder Sister, you¡¯re finally out. I was so worried about you.¡±


    It was Xiaoyu in the courtyard. He was wearing a jade-colored fur cloak and smiling at Lin Mengya tenderly.


    Lin Mengya nodded and instructed the servant to bring the snacks she had quickly but carefully prepared, and handed it to Wanyan Lie, who was beside Xiaoyu.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve come to bid farewell today. It¡¯s going to be a long journey, so take good care. If the going gets tough, do write and get someone to deliver your letter to me. Oh yes, remember to keep Goldie safe, understand?¡±


    Parting seemed to be a norm for Lin Mengya nowadays.


    Her mind had become stronger after Qinghu¡¯s departure, so she was able to take Xiaoyu¡¯s departure with calm.


    Perhaps, in life, people matured through many instances of meetings and partings.


    Despite feeling reluctant, she had to learn to let go. She had to allow them to disappear from before her temporarily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister. I had wanted to leave only after the New Year, however, Uncle Lie¡ª¡±


    There was a look of helplessness in Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes. Lin Mengya got up and walked up to him, reached out her delicate hands, and straightened Xiaoyu¡¯s collars.


    The lad had grown up without her realizing it. From the way Xiaoyu was able to give and take and endure hardships for the sake of accomplishing what he needed to do, Lin Mengya could see that he had indeed matured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you have what you need to do. We will see each other again, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Lin Mengya broke into a brilliant smile on her face, but no one sensed the sorrow and helplessness behind her jovial facade.


    Xiaoyu nodded his head vigorously. He would definitely meet his elder sister again!


    ¡°Goodbye, Elder Sister. Take care.¡±


    Xiaoyu bowed to Lin Mengya. Although Xiaoyu was extremely reluctant, he had no other choice but to set out to return to the land he was born.


    ¡°Yes, be careful.¡±


    Lin Mengya waved her hand as the smile on her face froze a little.


    She ought not to cry! Xiaoyu loved her smiley face most. He would be concerned if she were to break down in tears. She may be of help in any other way, but at least she could prevent him from being distracted.


    Lin Mengya walked him all the way to the gates and watched as Xiaoyu and Wanyan Lie boarded the horse carriage and left. Soon, her vision was blurred by the tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head to the sky, not wishing anyone would see her cry.


    As the saying went, ¡°All good things must come to an end.¡± She could not be so selfish as to keep everyone bound to her.


    ¡°Are you alright, Master? You must be feeling miserable that Childe Yu left, but at least you still have all of us by your side.¡±


    Baizhi whispered words of comfort into Lin Mengya¡¯s years. Lin Mengya gazed at the four maidservants, who had surrounded her, and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start thinking about your marriage.¡±

 Chapter 289 The Vicious Belle Plum

    ¡°Marriage? What are you talking about?¡±


    Baiji stamped her feet and blushed. She was the oldest among them and she naturally understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.


    However, marriage was something that they talked about behind doors. Why was the master so bold to talk about it publicly?


    ¡°Why should you be shy about this? Getting married is the natural course of our lives. Do you want to stay by my side and be a spinster all your life?¡±


    Apart from Baisu, the rest of them were commoners. Baisu would enter the palace within this year. If things did not go according to plan, she would become a free woman soon.


    The pharmacy of Sanjue Hall was doing well enough to provide for the three maidservants¡¯ dowry.


    Although they might not marry into large, reputable families, it was more than sufficient for each of them to marry someone decent. Moreover, Lin Mengya would need to deal with people from all strata of society when running Sanjue Hall.


    Lin Mengya did not think that a life of bloodshed suited her three maidservants. She would much rather they get married and live a blissful life.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay by your side with Baizhi, Master. Although I¡¯ve heard that Elder Sister Baiji is engaged to be married, I wonder which young man has his eyes on Elder Sister Baiji.¡±


    Baishao put her arms around Baizhi, and together, they started teasing Baizhi.


    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji, astonished. How did she not know about Baiji having a fiance?


    Baiji blushed with embarrassment and turned to Baishao, saying, ¡°How dare you make fun of me! I¡¯m going to tear up your mouth, lest you continuing spouting nonsense.¡±


    Baiji, embarrassed from the teasing, started laughing and fooling around. Baizhi, who was the youngest among them, just trailed behind and watched.


    ¡°They¡¯ll all leave, and we might not see each other again. Are you sure you won¡¯t regret remaining behind with me?¡±


    Lin Mengya directed her question at Baisu.


    At first, Lin Mengya had persuaded Xiaoyu to bring Baisu with him to Lie Yun, but Baisu had insisted on staying by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m your servant, Master. I¡¯m not going anywhere without you.¡±


    Baisu usually did not speak much, but what she said today touched and warmed Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    She turned around and held on to the lass¡¯s hand as a shy smile appeared on Baisu¡¯s face.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s wait until Xiaoyu comes back. Since we¡¯re a family, one day we will meet with each other again no matter which corner of the earth we are in.¡±


    Baisu nodded vigorously. Following her master might mean that she would never return to her homeland again.


    However, she was willing to do so because this was where her home was.


    ¡°Oh, I thought Princess Yu¡¯s maidservant would know how to behave. Look at the way you are fooling around. Are you treating this place like an oven in the village?¡±


    Suddenly, the voice of mockery sounded through the air.


    Lin Mengya stopped smiling immediately as two girls walked toward her.


    The one who was mocking them was the shorter of the two. She had refined eyes and brows, but Lin Mengya got the sense of an unscrupulous businessman. On the other hand, the girl by her side was more outstanding.


    ¡°Hmph, this is the prince¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s not a place where you have a say in anything, given your dubious background. I think you¡¯re the one who is misbehaving. Can you afford to offend my master?¡±


    Baishao was in no way inferior. She instantly stepped in front of Baiji and Baizhi in a protective manner.


    She was the sassiest girl in the entire mansion. Those who were more aware would know better than to provoke her.


    ¡°Do the princess¡¯s maidservants behave this rudely? I see that your behavior is worse than the women washing vegetables in our restaurant!¡±


    As Baishao looked at the girl who was half a head shorter than herself and snorted, she thought that she really was not afraid of death.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with which restaurant you are working in as a servant, just listen carefully. Once you have entered the prince¡¯s mansion, regardless of status, all guests have to adhere to the rules of the prince¡¯s mansion. If you were to offend my master, I will give an order to have you beaten to death, even if you were a fairy serving heaven.¡±


    Baishao glared at her as she spoke with an overbearing tone.


    The little lass did not expect to meet such a strong first rival. She had no choice but to back down, although she was apparently not very happy from the reluctant look in her eyes.


    Baishao also toned down her imposing manner a little. She was considered to be half a steward in the prince¡¯s mansion. Or normal days, even the men would give in to her due to being afraid of her. It was not so much because of borrowed plumes from Lin Mengya, but more importantly, she was a formidable character of her own.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya, as the master, could not stand her maidservant suffering a loss.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Sister. Xu¡¯er has behaved ignorantly by talking back to you. Please bear with her for my sake.¡±


    The voice that rang out was sweet and clear, like a bird chirping.


    When Lin Mengya saw the girl before her eyes, her heart tightened. The beautiful lady wore a veil on her face and appeared demure, but the pattern of a plum flower embroidered at the hem of her skirt was what was making Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ache.


    Given that the plum flower on her hem was exactly the same as the one on the sedan, she had to be the beautiful woman sitting in the sedan.


    She had not restrained her maidservant because she had merely wanted to test Lin Mengya.


    What a scheming beauty. Was she already pitting herself against Lin Mengya even before she entered the gates of the prince¡¯s mansion?


    Baishao knew to mind her manners. She decided to let it go after the master of the rude maidservant spoke politely.


    ¡°That is an overstatement, Miss. Please excuse my lack of manners.¡±


    Compared to the other maid who behaved like a sore loser, Baishao surely knew when to advance and when to back off, which was exceptional. She bowed and retreated to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    Although they were both maidservants, it was easy to tell who was more noble and superior.


    ¡°This must be Princess Yu. I, the daughter of an ordinary family of Plum, greet you, Princess Yu.¡±


    As Lin Mengya had expected, this lady was none other than Master Plum from the North Tower. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tightened once again. The shadow that appeared on the window that night flashed across her mind once again, and the image was even clearer now.


    To Lin Mengya, the lady in front of her was the one who shared his bed, while Princess Yu was merely his wife by name. She thought she was like a sad joke.


    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony, she is my maidservant and she did not mean to offend. Please make yourself at home.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, turned, and passed Miss Plum to leave with her maidservants


    ¡°Miss, the princess didn¡¯t appear to be someone ferocious. Why did Master Bamboo forbid you to provoke her?¡±


    Xu¡¯er looked on as the princess and her company disappeared from her view. To her, the princess was merely a silly little girl and was in no way as charming as her master.


    ¡°Bamboo has her reasons. Unfortunately for her, I¡¯ve set my mind on being Princess Yu.¡±


    Master Plum fixed her eyes in the direction where Lin Mengya departed. She heard from the people in the prince¡¯s mansion that the Liuxin Courtyard, which belonged to Princess Yu, was one of the most plush houses in the entire city.


    Sadly, would such an insipid lass be able to maintain a hold on Long Tianyu?


    ¡°Bear in mind that you¡¯re not to breathe about my trip to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion today.¡±


    A scheming look flashed across her eyes. Despite Bamboo warning her time and again not to have presumptuous thoughts about Long Tianyu, she was sure that she was the only one who could measure up to such a fine man!


    ¡°Just wait and see, Princess Yu!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Master. Why are you giving in to that woman? To me, she and her maidservants all look the same.¡±


    Baishao began complaining the moment they stepped into their courtyard.


    Earlier, did Jiang Ruqin not finally gave in to her master after kicking up a big fuss? How could Miss Plum, who tried to hide her face behind a veil, make such presumptuous advances?


    ¡°She indeed has some relationship with the prince, so it¡¯s natural for her to treat you frivolously. Please instruct our people to treat Miss Plum politely whenever they see her, rather than make things difficult for her.¡±


    Perhaps Miss Plum might eventually become the mistress of the prince¡¯s mansion. She did not want to make things difficult for everyone. After all, she would not be able to fend for all the people in the mansion.


    ¡°Master, you¡ª So what if she has some relationship with the prince? Jiang Ruqin was once the prince¡¯s cousin, and look at how she had reaped the evil she had sown.¡±


    Despite Baishao¡¯s indignance, Lin Mengya did not try to explain further. Baishao sighed and passed on Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions to the people in the mansion.


    ¡°It will be New Year¡¯s Eve in a few days. I¡¯m going to send my good wishes to Concubine De. Come along with me, Baiji and Baisu. Baizhi, would you go take a look in the kitchen to see how the preparation for the refreshments has been going these few days?¡±


    The four maidservants submitted to Lin Mengya despite the doubts in their hearts.


    Master had been behaving somewhat differently since she came back a few days ago, but they were unable to pinpoint what exactly was amiss.


    Their master used to be like the brilliant sunshine, but now, she was calm and steady like the moonlight. She might have a smile on her face, but she looked quietly gentle.


    Even Snow and the baby tiger were lying by her feet lazily instead of being lively as was their usual manner.


    Approaching the Art Courtyard, Lin Mengya fixed her gaze on the garden ahead of her.


    She had not visited for quite some time and the Art Courtyard seemed to be rather cold and cheerless.


    She heard that Concubine De had dismissed a number of maids. She had caught a cold earlier and had since been recuperating in bed.


    Long Tianyu, despite keeping very quiet, was actually very concerned. He had engaged a number of famous doctors to come to see Concubine De.


    Earlier, the mother and son had been at loggerheads. However, recently, their relationship had turned for the better.


    ¡°Go into the house to inform Concubine De that Princess Yu is here to pay respects to her,¡± Baiji instructed the servant at the entrance.


    The servant gave Lin Mengya a strange look before she hurried through the entrance of the Art Courtyard.


    Soon after, the servant who went into the house came back to inform Lin Mengya that Concubine De had invited her in so she could speak to her.


    The three exchanged knowing looks. It seemed that many strange things were happening in the mansion today.


    Usually when Lin Mengya came to pay her respects to Concubine De, she would be turned down eight out of 10 times. To her surprise, Concubine De must have somehow come round to have allowed Lin Mengya in straight away.


    The moment Lin Mengya stepped into the courtyard, she smelled strong medicine. Along with the smell of medicine, there was a suffocating but fragrant scent.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. Although it was not surprising that there was the smell of medicine in the house of someone who had fallen ill, it was weird that there should be a fragrant scent.

 Chapter 290 Concubine De’s Secre

    t


    What was even more strange was that Lin Mengya could not tell what the incense was made of. It was so strong that it overpowered the smell of medicine.


    When Lin Mengya entered the bedroom, Concubine De was lying in bed, and the bed curtains were still drawn. Lin Mengya supposed Concubine De was either feeling extremely unwell from the illness or that she did not wish to see her unfilial daughter-in-law.


    ¡°Your daughter-in-law is here to pay respects to you. I heard from a few days ago that Mother was feeling well and I had wanted to visit you. I was worried that I may disturb your rest, please forgive me, Mother.¡±


    It was dark in the house of the Art Courtyard. The double-headed, beast-shaped bronze pot containing the incense was emitting an intensifying scent of the incense.


    Strangely, Lin Mengya did not feel that the smell was pungent. On the other, it had a calming effect on her. It ought to be a strong calming incense.


    Stranger still was the fact that she was unable to identify this calming incense. Her radar did not go off, which indicated that its components were safe.


    ¡°Young people like you have a lot to deal with. It¡¯s all right that you didn¡¯t visit. I¡¯ve been feeling well recently and I¡¯d have to trouble you to inform Yu¡¯er that I won¡¯t be able to attend the evening banquet in the palace two days from now.¡±


    Contrary to her usual forceful voice, she sounded weary and lethargic. Lin Mengya was puzzled. Had Concubine De really fallen ill?


    ¡°Yes, Mother. Your health is of the utmost importance. Rest assured that I¡¯ll handle all other matters properly, Mother. I heard that you¡¯ve caught a serious cold, but I¡¯m concerned that such strong incense could do harm to your body.¡±


    Lin Mengya got up, bowed to Concubine De, and was about to leave.


    At this moment, she glimpsed Concubine De¡¯s face through the slightly lifted bed curtains and thought that something was amiss. When she was about to take a closer look, a pair of hands put down the curtains.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Princess. The maidservants will see to it. Concubine De had especially prepared this cornelian bangle for you. It¡¯s a token of her appreciation.¡±


    The familiar voice of Yun Ruo was heard.


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that behind Yun Ruo¡¯s pretty face was a hidden secret unknown to people, despite her meek smiles and humble attitude.


    Lin Mengya could sense that Yun Ruo was not as simple as she seemed.


    ¡°Thank you for your bestowment of the gift. I shall take my leave now.¡±


    After instructing Baiji to keep the box containing the cornelian bangle, Lin Mengya walked slowly out of the Art Courtyard.


    Strangely, she was sure she saw¡ª Had her vision been blurred?


    ¡°Concubine De seemed odd today. I heard that she had to use rose water to clean her face every day, but she looked like an old lady in her 70s or even 80s today.¡±


    Baiji was standing behind Lin Mengya when they were by Concubine De¡¯s bed and would have seen what Lin Mengya saw.


    ¡°You saw it too?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to ask Baiji just when she thought that there was something wrong with her eyesight and she had been mistaken. Baiji, who thought that she too had been mistaken, nodded immediately. They were surprised to find that they both saw the same thing.


    ¡°I suppose she is looking haggard because she has been ill lately.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think much of it, thinking that given Concubine De¡¯s age, it was normal to have wrinkles on her face.


    Little did they expect that as they were walking through the gates of the Art Courtyard, a pair of vicious eyes had started watching them closely!


    All the servants within the Art Courtyard had been dismissed, leaving only Yun Ruo and the old maid, Jingyue. For some unknown reason, terror was written all over old maid Jingyue¡¯s face. She had hung her head and appeared extremely terrified of Yun Ruo and Concubine De, who was behind the curtain.


    ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even protect Her Highness¡¯s face. What else can you do?¡±


    Yun Ruo did not sound like her usual gentle self but spoke with a cold tone of voice.


    Instantly, Jingyue fell to her knees and whimpered, but did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Enough, she is not really responsible for what happened. Oh yes, how long did you say this face can last?¡±


    The ¡°Concubine De¡± who was lying in bed, seemingly at her last gasp, had sat up in bed at this moment, looking like she was full of energy. Her face, which looked like it had been underwater and was all wrinkled up, looked like a dead person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Concubine De¡± began to use her hand to feel over her face. Soon, she peeled off a thin layer of what seemed like skin from her face.


    With a smile and a look of approval in her eyes, Yun Ruo gazed at ¡°Concubine De¡±, whose features had changed entirely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve proved yourself to be the oldest maid who has been serving Concubine De for the longest time. Old maid Jingyue, your handiwork is seamless. Rest assured that the ¡®skin mask¡¯ will arrive soon. You¡¯ll become Concubine De in no time once again.¡±


    There were two people having the same face; one was kneeling on the floor trembling with fear, while the other was clad in magnificent clothes, looking so elegant. However, one would be able to tell the minute differences between them if he were to scrutinize them.


    Nevertheless, the expression on the Jingyue, who was kneeling down, was somewhat unnatural, while the face of the Jingyue in Concubine De¡¯s clothes, though pale, was free from any form of disguise.


    ¡°Concubine De¡± squatted down and gave the ¡°Jingyue¡± who was on her knees a complacent look, then reached out her flawless hand to lift ¡°Jingyue¡¯s¡± chin.


    ¡°Jingyue, you have been like my sister over the years. Surprisingly, we¡¯re now in two different worlds. I know you¡¯ve been looking for opportunities to tell Yu¡¯er that I¡¯m not his mother. What a loyal servant. Unfortunately, the life of that slut is now in my hands. If you dare to leak any information, that slut will die.¡±


    Jingyue, rather, it should be Jinyue, who was putting on a skin mask that made her look like Jingyue, had tears welling up in her eyes and looked devastated.


    ¡°Jingyue, we¡¯ve always been by the mistress¡¯s side since young. Although we were servants to the mistress, we were closer than sisters. Mistress had been so kind to you. Why did you betray her?¡±


    There was struggle in Jinyue¡¯s voice as she tried to persuade Jingyue.


    ¡°Sisters? Haha, if we were truly like sisters, why did she snatch away my rightful status? Concubine De? This is such a joke! Are you even aware that the emperor and I were in love with each other? It was me whom the emperor loved, not her!¡±


    While Jingyue¡¯s seemed to have gone mad, Jinyue¡¯s face was covered with tears, not knowing how the three of them, including Concubine De, who depended on each other for survival, could end up in this state.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m merely retrieving what rightfully belonged to me. Yu¡¯er should be mine too. I should be the honorable Concubine De. You can be the maidservant. Rest assured that I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    From the look in Jingyue¡¯s eyes, she had obviously lost her mind.


    Yun Ruo seemed to be aware of the details for a long time. She did not look the least surprised by what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised Yu¡¯er since he was young. I know him better than anyone else would have known him. He has always respected you. However, if he finds out that you¡¯re trying to do harm to his mother, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    However, Jinyue¡¯s earnest persuasion had provoked Jingyue so much so that she almost wanted to slap Jinyue across the face. Nevertheless, she ended up stroking her face after seeing Jinyue¡¯s face, which was a reflection of her own face.


    ¡°My face should never be destroyed. Jinyue, be a good maidservant. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you know what formidable things I can do!¡±


    Jingyue squeezed Jinyue¡¯s arm hard as the smile on her face turned manic.


    No one would have expected that the 20-odd-year-old secret in the palace would evolve into such a great storm!


    When Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard, she could not help feeling that something had gone very wrong.


    Concubine De had turned into a different person since she came back from the palace. Moreover, she had sensed traces of chronic toxin in Concubine De¡¯s body before, which had completely disappeared since she had returned from the palace.


    No matter how aged a person was, such circumstances had never happened to a normal person.


    Lin Mengya had been suspicious that someone had disguised herself as Concubine De. However, this Concubine De¡¯s mannerisms were exactly the same as before.


    What on earth did she miss? What else did she not know?


    ¡°Master, the gifts prepared by the palace for all the elders and relatives are ready. Would you like to have a look at them personally?¡±


    Baishao handed the list of gifts to Lin Mengya. After scanning the list, Lin Mengya realized that the rewards were considerable. Nevertheless, these were their rightful portion. In comparison, the queen and the crown prince would not apportion more to Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya thought they had been really petty, not being aware that the more stingy they were, the more criticism the crown prince would receive as a result.


    ¡°Go ahead and take stock. I don¡¯t think I need to take a look at them myself. All of you are to follow me to the banquet at the palace two days from now. In the new year, I may enter the palace. At that time, all of you, except Baisu, will go to Sanjue Hall first to stay away from trouble for the time being.¡±


    Baizhi was just carrying a cup of milk tea to serve to Lin Mengya when she heard what Lin Mengya said. Apart from Baisu, the other three maidservants turned to look at Lin Mengya in surprise.


    ¡°Enter the palace? Master, if you are going into the palace, please take all three of us along with you.¡± ¡°Many of the people in the palace are eyeing you menacingly. Without us around you, who would take care of you?¡±


    Baiji all the more could not stop shaking her head. She did not want to leave Lin Mengya.


    The departure of Qinghu and Xiaoyu had made things even clearer for Lin Mengya.


    Everyone had his or her own path in life, and for Lin Mengya, she had chosen a path with thorns and thistles. Even if she was able to come out of the palace in one piece eventually and be separated from Long Tianyu, she would still be the thorn in the queen¡¯s flesh.


    As long as the Lins were still holding on to their position and power, there were bound to be people who would find ways and means to deal with her and the Lin family.


    These three maidservants were far too delicate and weak. While they were kept safe in their mansion, Lin Mengya knew that they were capable of defending and protecting themselves if faced with a series of evil ploys and attacks.


    At this thought, Lin Mengya¡¯s only choice was to harden her heart.


    ¡°Look at all of you! We are not going to be parted forever. Once I enter the palace, there would be no one in the prince¡¯s mansion to protect you. What if you were bullied? It would be better for you to go manage Sanjue Hall. That way, I won¡¯t have to be worried and burdened. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t this be a way out for you? Rest assured, I¡¯m like a cat with nine lives. It won¡¯t be easy for those people to plot against me. Besides, I have Baisu by my side protecting me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Despite Lin Mengya trying to comfort and reassure her three maidservants, their eyes were still filled with tears. They were finally resigned to Lin Mengya¡¯s decision only after she continued reassuring them and promised them that she would come back from the palace safe and sound.

 Chapter 291 The Family Banquet on New Year’s Eve

    Compared to ordinary families, the royal families would spend their New Year¡¯s Day in a more ritualistic way.


    Before sunrise, Long Tianyu entered the imperial palace in a new ceremonial robe.


    On this day, under Crown Prince¡¯s lead, all the princes and concubines would have to pay their respect to the empress dowager in Taihe Palace, and after that, they would receive officials in Yonghe Palace. Despite the emperor on the sickbed, the ritual was necessary on such a day.


    After all these procedures, they would have to attend a banquet in Chongqing Palace.


    The four maids all remained silent on the way to the imperial palace, and the main road of the city now was packed with carriages. Because of the festival, the palace was dotted with auspicious yet ceremonious decorations.


    As Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the carriage, a towering palace came into her sight. This ever-gloomy place now was lit up by countless lamps and as bright as day.


    Everyone in her sight, including the coachmen, was in a new dress. As she had learned, these dresses were made hastily in the palace.


    ¡°What a brand new world! The year passed in the blink of an eye.¡±


    At the very beginning of the year, Lin Mengya was just a poor girl in the general¡¯s mansion who was tortured by her step-mother, and now, she was renowned among royal families as Princess Yu. Time changed something while the future was unpredictable.


    ¡°Miss, I still remember, last New Year¡¯s Eve, Senior and Junior Master were out, and you and I stayed up all night around a brazier in the mansion. Servants brought us some sweet potatoes and chestnuts, and we baked them in secret. I feel like I still have that scent in my mind.¡±


    Baizhi had a yearning expression on her face as she spoke. Their life in the past was hard yet simple.


    ¡°Oh, you arose my appetite. I¡¯ve told the chef¡¯s wife to reserve the sweetest potatoes for us. How about we bake them in a brazier after we return home?¡±


    At the words, Baisyu¡¯s big eyes glittered with delight. Despite baked sweet potato was a common food, it was popular among people.


    ¡°That sounds great. You will never be able to get yourself full at a royal banquet. When it¡¯s over, let¡¯s enjoy the potatoes together.¡±


    The conversation reminded Lin Mengya of her old memories. When she was in university, she was so lonely on every New Year¡¯s Day as she had no family and her friends all went home.


    Her classmates once invited her to celebrate the New Year with them, but she considered herself an outsider and refused the invitation for fear of disturbing them.


    At this moment, looking at the laughing girls, she felt she finally had families with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re arriving at Changting Gate, Your Highness. Please get off the carriage and walk to Chongqing Palace.¡± The voice of the eunuch waiting outside the carriage echoed.


    Those who rode carriages to the palace would have to stop at the gate, and there would be old maids leading them to Chongqing Palace.


    Lin Mengya was no exception. After all, it was a royal banquet, so, no one would put on airs toward it.


    Getting off the carriage, Lin Mengya immediately saw an old maid with fair skin, who curtsied to her and said, ¡°Your servant, Maid Li, pay my respect to Your Highness. Please follow me, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded at the maid and told Baiji to give her a gold pouch.


    It was a convention in the palace to give servants new year presents, and when it came to kids, the presents always were money.


    Seeing the pouch, Maid Li was all smiles because the present was more precious than those others gave her, and she started to treat Lin Mengya more heartily.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness, but I¡¯m just a servant and don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    However, Baiji put the pouch in the maid¡¯s hands deftly before saying with a smile, ¡°Please take it, granny, as our gratitude to your hard work.¡±


    The last time when the four maids entered the palace, they knew nothing about the royals life except for being astonished by their wealth, but this time, Baizhi included, the maids could handle all situations with ease.


    It appeared that not only Lin Mengya but also her maids gained experiences.


    Walking through the Changting Gate and the Imperial Garden, they reached Chongqing Palace. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell on the only dark building in the palace, which was said to be the emperor¡¯s bedchambers.


    The emperor had not stepped out of his room from a year ago. Lin Mengya got a chill to her bone as she stared at the building.


    With power always came conspiracy.


    Lin Mengya barely entered the Chongqing Palace when she heard the music of instruments coming from inside. As everyone was dressed up, Lin Mengya, who kept a low profile, did not catch much attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we last saw each other, my dear sister-in-law, but you¡¯re as pretty as I last saw you.¡±


    Upon hearing the flirting tone, Lin Mengya looked aside and surely saw Long Qinghan.


    Not in his usual playboy-style, Long Qinghan was in ceremonial attire of light yellow, which added him with some dignity.


    When he saw Lin Mengya, he had a hearty smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°Thank you, and it would have been really hard to meet you if not for the banquet. I heard you were enjoying your days in the arms of beauties, will you bring one or two of your favorites to see us?¡± Lin Mengya mocked Long Qinghan, a prince whose reputation was a byword.


    Long Qinghan had learned of Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp tongue before, and he knew explanations would only bring him misunderstandings, so, he just smiled at her toward her mockery.


    In actual fact, Lin Mengya did not really have a bad impression of Long Qinghan, and instead, she felt much more relaxed when facing this frivolous prince than facing the Crown Prince, who was both arrogant and selfish.


    ¡°By the way, I heard Her Highness the empress is quite concerned about you and my brother, and I also heard that there is a newly opened literature garden named North Tower in the city. Two beauties from there will perform as leading dancers and singers in the banquet.¡±


    At the mention of North Tower, the images of the graceful Master Plum and Master Bamboo arose in her mind. It appeared to her that Long Tianyu really favored these two masters.


    Otherwise, he would not have had them do the performance.


    ¡°He indeed loves Master Plum the most that he would not have her suffer any grievance.¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.


    Spotting Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changing, Long Qinghan realized he said something he shouldn¡¯t. He knew very well the relationship between Long Tianyu and North Tower.


    Judging from Lin Mengya¡¯s expression, he supposed that she did not know that Long Tianyu was the owner of North Tower. A tingle of interest arose in his heart.


    ¡°Well, I knew he has a crush on Master Plum and that he will take her in someday, but I¡¯m not a mean woman, and it won¡¯t trouble me that he has an affair.¡±


    Ling Mengya might sound broad-minded, but Long Qinghan could tell she was jealous of Master Plum even if he was a fool.


    Affair? She apparently misunderstood it, he thought.


    Things became interesting. Long Qinghan felt surprised to find that, Lin Mengya, a smart woman whom he had never thought to be a jealous one, had such an intriguing side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry at my brother¡¯s having an affair, my sister-in-law?¡± Long Qinghan joked her.


    Finally, he got a chance to keep her in the dark, and he felt so pleased after taking in her response.


    ¡°Why should I? If you¡¯re such bored to concern about other¡¯s business, I would suggest you enjoy the foods and wines and stop gossiping.¡±


    Lin Mengya had a cold smile on her face as she spoke. She realized it was not the first time that Long Tianyu had had an affair, and it seemed that she was the last one in the world to know it.


    Lin Mengya walked to her seat in rage, and she was in an impulse to beat Long Tianyu to death one.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Lin Mengya comforted herself. Since she had decided to leave him, what he did had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Damn you the womanizer, I wish you die on women¡¯s bed.¡±


    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu sneezed, and he got a chill down to his spine and his hair stood on end.


    He looked around but didn¡¯t find anything suspicious.


    ¡°Your Highness, there she is.¡±


    Night came to Long Tianyu as silent and swift as a night owlet.


    In the empty side chamber, Long Tianyu¡¯s shadow swayed with the faint flickering candlelight, like a black cobweb.


    A thin figure walked into the chamber slowly.


    From the looks of it, the newcomer was a woman, whose face was hidden under a snow-white cloak.


    ¡°How is it going?¡± Long Tianyu spoke up in a low voice.


    It seemed that he was very familiar with the woman.


    ¡°Quite well. Our men have surrounded Chongqing Palace, and secret guards are lying in wait near His Majesty¡¯s bedchamber. All we need to do now is waiting for a chance in the banquet,¡± the woman replied with indifference.


    Long Tianyu nodded at the words, and his eyes landed on the only dark building in the palace.


    Soon, very soon, he would save his father out.


    ¡°Tell Plum not to come to my mansion anymore. She is too conspicuous. Once she draws attention from others, the fact that I¡¯m the owner of North Tower will be exposed. As a leader, you know how to constrain a careless underling, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked serious while speaking. The reason he had set up North Tower was to hide his force in the capital. However, that day, Plum went to his mansion without his permission to send him some medicine.


    Although she was not among the Four-Saints Guards, she was famous in the city.


    Therefore, it was easy for others to get the news of her visiting the mansion.


    ¡°What? Plum went to your mansion? I didn¡¯t know that, Your Highness, please punish me. When I go back, I certainly will teach her a lesson.¡±


    The cloak fell off the woman¡¯s shoulder as she spoke, and she was no other than the well-known Master Bamboo of North Tower.


    Though still wearing a veil, the terror in the woman¡¯s eyes betrayed her and also showed that Long Tianyu had been really strict with his underlings.

 Chapter 292 A Green Bird in the Cage

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t know that? Well, seems you¡¯re a bit incompetent as a leader. She carried your Bamboo Token with her when she came to see me, or what do you think she depended on to enter my mansion?¡± Long Tianyu looked grave as he spoke.


    It turned out that Master Bamboo was the one in actual charge of North Tower while Master Plum was there only to cover her.


    Few people knew that Master Plum was, in fact, just a talented geisha girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but rest assured, Your Highness, I¡¯ll settle the matter properly to make amends for my mistake.¡±


    After Master Bamboo gave it a quick thought, things appeared clearer to her. Several days ago, Lu Ning came to her in Plum¡¯s carriage, at which Master Bamboo did not expect them to be so bold.


    Cold sweats started out on her foreheads. No wonder before Ruo Bing left, she would remind her to keep an eye on Plum.


    ¡°You could start to handle it after our business is done today, and bear in mind, we must succeed today.¡±


    Long Tianyu turned back, and with his move, his cloak fluttered in the air. Master Bamboo looked toward the emperor¡¯s bedchamber, a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Hear my order! All our men lying in wait should take action an hour later.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The voice echoed in the place, but as if a wind had taken everything away, the side chamber became empty the next second.


    Sitting in Chongqing Palace, Lin Mengya felt restrained for it was a banquet of royal families. The empress disfavored Long Tianyu, her husband, and thus disfavored her as well.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya knew how to entertain herself. Even just sitting quietly on her seat, she attracted many eyes.


    Gradually, more and more people came to her side.


    She suddenly felt someone touch her feet just as she got bored.


    Lifting her head, she saw Shangguan Hui¡¯s back. What this smart girl did just now made Lin Mengya think.


    She pretended to look down casually, and just as she expected, she found a paper wad under the table.


    Was Shangguan Hui trying to tell her something? Lin Mengya wondered.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Lin Mengya knocked her wine cup over on purpose, and her four maids immediately stood around her.


    As if they had a tacit agreement, they blocked the view of those curious people for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya hid the wad in her sleeves without turning a hair, and said with an apologetic smile to the female official that came to her, ¡°I was being so careless that I knocked over my wine cup and wetted my shoes. Could you please tell me where I could have a rest?¡±


    Lin Mengya pretended to look embarrassed for the noise she made, and she did not arouse any suspicion as it was after all common in a banquet.


    The female official curtsied to Lin Mengya before replying, ¡°There is no need to stand on ceremony, Your Highness, and don¡¯t worry. Exit from the back door and walk through the veranda, you will see several rooms, which Her Highness the empress reserved for you distinguished guests. Please feel at ease to take a rest there.¡±


    As her four maids helped her up, Lin Mengya nodded her thanks to the female official before heading to the back door leisurely.


    They did not attract much attention as all the guests were busy exchanging greeting with each other.


    Lin Mengya did not take out the paper wad until she was in one of the guests¡¯ rooms and sure that no one was around except for her maids.


    ¡°Guard the door for me, and let me know if you see anyone approach, understand?¡±


    The four sensible maids all nodded at the words. Hiding at the innermost corner of the room, Lin Mengya observed the wad in her hand attentively.


    The longer she looked at it, the graver she looked.


    On the paper, Shangguan Hui wrote: A green bird trapped in a gold cage.


    Shangguan Hui must have written these words for reasons. Green bird? Could it be¡ª


    Lin Mengya frowned and shook her head. However bold the empress was, she would not do such a stupid thing unless she was fully confident she would not be caught doing it.


    ¡°Baiji, did Her Highness Concubine De look unusual when we left the mansion?¡±


    Baiji, who had read the words as well, could not make out the meaning of the words either.


    She shook her head upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words and replied, ¡°I had someone invite Her Highness to go with us before we left, but Her Highness refused us saying she was not feeling good.¡±


    Since Concubine De did not step out of the mansion, who it was that fell into the empress¡¯s trap?


    With this doubt, Lin Mengya returned to Chongqing Palace after burning the paper wad into ashes.


    As she had learned, Shangguan Hui had been keeping a close relationship with the empress, and she believed Shangguan Hui must have found something against her; otherwise, she would not have taken a risk leaving her the message in the banquet.


    Who it was that had been kept in the palace by the empress? Lin Mengya could not help but wonder.


    When she hurried back to her seat, she saw the empress and Crown Prince in Chongqing Palace.


    Dressed in a robe embroidered with a hundred birds paying homage to a phoenix, the empress looked elegant and graceful with a golden phoenix coronet, and every woman present seemed pale and plain in front of her.


    At the sight of the empress, Lin Mengya realized why Shangguan Qing had been only able to marry a general as a concubine.


    Beauties like Concubine De and Princess Ming Yue might look gorgeous, but people would only be impressed by their appearances.


    However, some women, such as the empress and Yue Ting, could eclipse those beautiful women with their stately manner.


    It was especially true of the empress. Wherever she went, she was always the most shining one among people.


    At the moment, her ever-sharp eyes were smiling at her royal relatives possibly because it was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    ¡°It¡¯s been only a year since I last saw you, Your Highness, yet you look even more elegant and graceful. I feel like I¡¯m an ugly duckling in front of a beautiful swan.¡±


    The one who spoke was a duchess. Lin Mengya could tell with one glance that this duchess was a sycophant.


    Unconsciously, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell on Long Tianyu opposite her.


    He looked dignified and graceful as usual yet somehow indifferent as if nothing could provoke his interest.


    This was unusual.


    ¡°Princess Yu?¡±


    Just as Lin Mengya took her eyes off Long Tianyu, she heard the empress¡¯s voice. She looked around and found people all look at her with surprise.


    Baiji tugged her sleeves.


    Lin Mengya stood up and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mother. I¡¯m a little distracted.¡±


    As the empress¡¯s daughter-in-law, of course, she would be introduced to other royals, and as Long Tianyu¡¯s wife, she should have been more careful before the empress.


    It seemed that the empress was in a good mood that she did not blame Lin Mengya, and instead, she beckoned her to come nearer with a kindly look.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, lass,¡± the empress said, ¡°you¡¯re just not unaccustomed to it since it¡¯s the first New Year¡¯s Eve you¡¯ve spent with us. Come closer so that everyone present could see what a beautiful girl Yu¡¯er has married.¡±


    Despite disliking Long Tianyu, the empress treated him as her own son superficially at least.


    Head down, Lin Mengya immediately walked to the empress, and she felt everyone¡¯s eyes fall on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re Yu¡¯er¡¯s cousin, and your relationship became even closer through your marriage, but Yu¡¯er is a stubborn man, so, I suppose you must have worked very hard to make your marriage in harmony. I have a couple of jades, and I¡¯ll give them to you now to wish you a happy marriage, as a reward for the work you¡¯ve done for the family.¡±


    The empress patted Lin Mengya on the hand, which, however, made Lin Mengya increasingly uneasy.


    ¡°Thank you so much, mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya went down on one knee and received the brocade box handed by the eunuch who stood behind the empress.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all families, so, there is no need to feel nervous. You may excuse yourself now,¡± said the empress flatly with a smile after glancing at Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya curtsied to expressed her gratitude again before taking her leave; however, there was terror in her eyes because she spotted a trace of blood on the jades through the Shen Nung System in her body.


    What shocked her, even more, was that the blood, containing a small amount of poison, was from Concubine De.


    Lin Mengya returned to her seat calmly, and luckily, as the empress started to introduce other new royal members, people¡¯s attention was no longer on Ling Mengya.


    Ling Mengya opened the box slightly and spotted a corner of a thin brocade handkerchief in the dim light.


    On the corner of the handkerchief was an embroidered character ¡°Jiang¡±.


    Almost immediately, Lin Mengya closed the box and stuffed it into Baiji¡¯s hands. She knew better than anyone else what the character meant.


    Just as Lin Mengya had expected, Concubine De fell into the empress¡¯s hands, but why did the empress show Lin Mengya the cards in her hand so easily?


    As the banquet went on, the dancing and singing performance won applause from the guests.


    North Tower? Concubine De? Paper Wad? Doubts filled Lin Mengya¡¯s mind until she saw Long Tianyu leave the room.


    ¡°Stay here and do not step out of the room without my permission even if someone sends for you, and if anyone tries to take you away by force, fight back at once, Baisu. I need to go out for a while, and don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m just going to look for Prince Yu.¡±


    After giving the order in a hurry, Lin Mengya left Chongqing Palace hastily while searching for Long Tianyu.


    She hoped she had guessed wrong, and if she was right, Concubine De must be in danger now.


    After hiding and waiting in a dark corner for a while, Lin Mengya finally saw Long Tianyu, who entered a small door.


    Lin Mengya did not know if there were others around, but when she tried to follow Long Tianyu, a familiar figure stood in her way.

 Chapter 293 Trying Best to Persuade Him

    ¡°Please hold on, Your Highness.¡±


    Night stood in Lin Mengya¡¯s way with a firm expression.


    ¡°Why? What are you and Long Tianyu planning about?¡±


    Lin Mengya replied in an anxious voice. The reason that the empress had shown her hole card was that she tried to threaten Lin Mengya and stop what was going to happen.


    It confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s guess that Long Tianyu told Night to stop her.


    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness, I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    Their action was a top-secret that even those commanders who did not participate in did not know about it. Moreover, Prince Yu had ordered them that everything must go right, so, even if it was Princess Yu, Night could not tell her anything.


    ¡°Move out of my way! I must see Long Tianyu. Whatever you¡¯re planning about, stop now!¡±


    Now, Lin Mengya was sure that the real Concubine De was in the hands of the empress, and what had happened before now was confirmed.


    The reason that Concubine De¡¯s character and attitude toward Lin Mengya changed so dramatically was that the current ¡°Concubine De¡± in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion was not the real one but someone else in disguise.


    From the concubine before, Yue Ting¡¯s mother, to Concubine De, the empress was really good at using fake ones to replace real ones.


    But why the empress would do that at the risk of danger? Lin Mengya was eager to know the answer, but it was not the right time to find out the answer now.


    ¡°Move out of my way, can¡¯t you hear me? Night, if Long Tianyu really does something recklessly, Concubine¡­ he will regret it!¡±


    Lin Mengya almost blurted out the secret about Concubine De.


    However, the moment she was about to speak out the secret, she suddenly realized that the empress must not want Long Tianyu to know about it since she only warned Lin Mengya.


    If Long Tianyu knew that the empress imprisoned Concubine De, he would not swallow the insult and humiliation silently given his character, and Concubine De¡¯s life would be threatened. After all, Imperial Palace was under the empress¡¯s control.


    Thinking of this, she swallowed the words that she was about to say.


    ¡°I beg you, Night, please let me see him.¡± ¡°If he really does something recklessly, he will regret it.¡±


    Lin Mengya held Night¡¯s arm and said to him with pleading eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡±


    Night withdrew his arm and drew out his sword which hung by his waist.


    His prince had made the plan for a long time for the action that night, so, he could not let anyone ruin it no matter who it was.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s me who should say sorry.¡±


    Lin Mengya took one step backward, looking at Night with remorse in her eyes. Night looked toward Lin Mengya in confusion, and suddenly, a numb feeling struck his arm and climbed upward.


    Just in several seconds, half of his body went numb.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    For the first time, Night had anger in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya took out a black pill and sent it into Night¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the effect of the pill will only last for an hour. I can¡¯t watch Long Tianyu do something that he will feel regret about. I¡¯m sorry, Night.¡±


    Lin Mengya dragged Night to the corner where she just hid in, and after making sure that nobody would find him, she entered the side door.


    However, delayed by the small episode, she did not see anyone after she went in.


    She searched around carefully but did not find any clue. She was quite upset and wondered if she was too late.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    An icy voice of a woman sounded behind Lin Mengya. Then, a sharp sword pressed against her neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re, but I know you¡¯re on Long Tianyu¡¯s side. I got the news that whatever you¡¯re planning tonight, you should stop it now; otherwise, Long Tianyu will regret it forever.¡±


    The woman behind Lin Mengya drew her sword further from Lin Mengya¡¯s neck possibly because she heard Long Tianyu¡¯s name. However, the woman was still in silence, which made Lin Mengya anxious even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m Princess Yu, and my fate and his fate are bound together, so, you must believe me.¡±


    The words ¡°Princess Yu¡± sounded persuasive to the woman.


    She withdrew her sword from Lin Mengya¡¯s neck. Lin Mengya turned back only to see Long Tianyu, in an armor, look at her with a completed feeling.


    Beside him stood a woman whose face was under a black veil.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    In his light armor with Qilin pattern, Long Tianyu looked handsome and chilling. Lin Mengya was shocked and wondered if he wanted to rebel against the royal palace.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re going to do, stop it now, Long Tianyu! Or you will regret it, you will.¡±


    Lin Mengya was both angry and worried. She was angry that Long Tianyu did not discuss with her before taking an action, and she was worried that if Long Tianyu really rebelled, what would happen to Concubine De.


    ¡°Go back, you shouldn¡¯t have come here. I¡¯m not that stupid to rise in rebellion, and what I want to do is just to save my father out.¡±


    ¡°Save his father out? Did he took a risk just to save the emperor out from the palace?¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t oppose your plan of saving your father, but, please suspend it until I enter the palace and get a full understanding of the situation. If you take an action now, you will be regarded as a rebel. The empress and Crown Prince have known your plan. They may be waiting for you to fall into their trap.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to stop Long Tianyu anxiously. Since the Imperial Palace had been under the empress¡¯s control, Long Tianyu¡¯s plan might fail even if he used all his secret guards.


    Once the empress had something on him and framed him into a rebel, he would not be able to justify himself.


    ¡°How did they get to know my plan? How did you know that they did?¡±


    There were both shock and doubt in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He started to make the plan as early as half a year ago, and the reason that he wanted Lin Mengya to enter the palace was that he tried to have two strings to his bow for the plan.


    ¡°Well, you should enquire your underlings about it. Since it was a secret, how was it let out? I accidentally got to know about the unusual situations on the empress¡¯s side. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything to prove it.¡±


    Though seeing that Long Tianyu was a little persuaded, Lin Mengya could not tell him much more. She could only try her best to convince him. Fortunately, she knew well that Long Tianyu was a cautious man.


    He would not take the action if he did not have all the confidence.


    ¡°Go tell all of our men to retreat.¡±


    Long Tianyu turned around and ordered the woman in black beside him.


    The woman nodded slightly and disappeared in the dark night.


    Facing the back of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya somehow did not know what to say or do. She had not communicated with him ever since that accident happened.


    The confusion that what she should say or what she should not almost suffocate her like a huge stone blocking her throat.


    ¡°How did you get to know all of this?¡±


    Just as she had expected, he threw the question at her again.


    Lin Mengya pondered how to reply.


    ¡°When I¡­ came out, I saw the palace guarded more heavily, and the whole place was lit brightly except for His Majesty¡¯s bedroom. I thought it was done so on purpose.¡±


    Lin Mengya racked her brain as she spoke out her reasons, her head low, her eyes rolling. She did not notice that Long Tianyu had turned around and looked at her with exploring eyes.


    ¡°I knew that too. I just wanted to know why you were so sure that the empress had known about my plan. What you said was just your guess.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart jumped fast. She dared not to raise her head and she was determined to keep her secret.


    After making up her mind, she looked up into Long Tianyu¡¯s black eyes.


    ¡°I have my reasons, just like you have secrets. Since you keep your secrets from me, I will keep mine from you as well, and we don¡¯t owe each other this way, believe it or not.¡±


    Long Tianyu sighed as he saw her eyes full of stubbornness and walked over to her.


    ¡°Do you know that if my plan succeed, you won¡¯t have to enter the palace and face the empress and Crown Prince?¡±


    Confusion filled Lin Mengya.


    She blinked her big clear eyes. She had thought that Long Tianyu would rush to her and question her aloud and that they would have a quarrel.


    Why would Long Tianyu talk to her in such a gentle voice?


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand it? The palace is too dangerous for you. If I save my father out, you won¡¯t have to enter the palace to attend to him, and both you and my father will be safe and sound.¡±


    Seeing the tenderness in his black eyes, Lin Mengya felt completely at a loss like a child who had done something wrong.


    ¡°I¡­ but you really need to act cautiously tonight. The empress is not as simple-minded as you thought. Considering the current situation, I have to enter the palace. Even though you don¡¯t want to let me go, the empress won¡¯t let me off.¡±


    The secret was the empress¡¯s Life-saving Charm yet Lin Mengya¡¯s Life-taking Charm.


    Obviously, the empress did not want to come into blows with Long Tianyu for the time being, so, she turned to threaten Lin Mengya with Concubine De.


    However, once the dangerous situation was solved, those who knew the secret only have two choices.


    One was to help the empress do evil things under her control, and the other was to be killed by her. Thus, Lin Mengya could not escape from her fate of entering the palace since she had been recommended to do so by so many officials.


    ¡°I know the empress won¡¯t let you off, but I¡¯ve sent out my men to recruit all the famous physicians in the world. Maybe in several days, we will find someone to replace you to enter the palace.¡±


    At the words, Lin Mengya felt warm and moved.


    It turned out that Long Tianyu had Sanjue Hall look for famous physicians all over the world just to have someone replace her.


    ¡°There is no need to do that. I have special status, so, it won¡¯t be easy for the empress to find a reason to get rid of me. Besides, King of Chongshan and other seniors won¡¯t watch me die and do nothing. Think about it, however powerful the empress is, she won¡¯t be able to guard against so many powers. Go to change your clothes. Once the empress wants to get the better of you after you have struck, you¡¯ll be put under a passive situation.¡±

 Chapter 294 The Bloody Banque

    t


    Long Tianyu nodded his approval. In fact, he found many weak points in the Imperial Palace and the resting palace of the Emperor.


    It would not have drawn the attention of others, if it had been a weekday.


    But the palace banquet for New Year¡¯s Eve would be held here. The whole palace was supposed to be guarded securely. The only reason was that the Empress intended to trap Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya caught her breath slightly. If Long Tianyu would not heed her warning to stop what he was doing, then the banquet would end in a disaster today.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Night coming up at the side chamber. When she turned round the corner, Night had already disappeared. Lin Mengya checked the whole palace, but could not find any traces of fighting nor strange footprints.


    ¡°They must have left secretly.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little relieved. But when she was about to return to Chongqing Palace, something came to her mind suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird! Everything seems weird tonight!¡±


    Lin Mengya paused where she was, and quickly recalled what happened today.


    ¡°If the Empress did not want to fight against Long Tianyu, then why would she give away secrets about Concubine De to me, and at the same time, withdraw the guards as if she was inviting someone?¡±


    ¡°Does she has other plans?¡±


    Lin Mengya hurried back to Chongqing Palace, only to find everything was the same as it was before she left. Singing and dancing filled the palace area, where the Empress and the Crown Prince were talking cheerfully with their members.


    The four maids were nervous, and did not feel at ease until they saw Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Where have you been, Master?¡±


    Baiji lowered her voice and tried not to attract the attention of the others. She came and escorted Lin Mengya back to their seats.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just found it a little dull here, and went out for some fresh air. Oh, did something odd happen just now?¡± Mengya asked.


    The four maids thought about it for a while, and then shook their heads.


    It was very noisy tonight in Chongqing Palace. So it was reasonable that they failed to notice if anything was different.


    In a while, Lin Mengya found that Long Tianyu was not back yet. ¡°Weird. He should have come back after changing his clothes and letting his people leave.¡±


    When she was pondering over it, there came the sound of a loud bang from outside.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The whole palace suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked out and found the sky lighting up dazzlingly, becoming almost as bright as daytime.


    ¡°Fireworks! Master, look!¡±


    Baizhi yelled with excitement. Lin Mengya took a closer look at the sky, and it was indeed resplendent fireworks.


    ¡°I should not worry about him. The older people like fireworks as well. Besides, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. A fireworks show is quite appropriate.¡±


    ¡°They say that fireworks are used as an act of consecration by foreign countries. It¡¯s different from what we often see in daily life.¡±


    Some knowledgeable person among the royal family members started explaining about the fireworks to the people around him. The splendid fireworks drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    The four maids¡¯ eyes were also shining when they saw the fireworks.


    ¡°So beautiful. How beautiful the fireworks are. It¡¯s much better than what we see outside the palace.¡±


    Baizhi fixed her eyes on the fireworks, as if she could not get enough of the beautiful sight. But Lin Mengya noticed a figure standing beside the Empress, disappearing suddenly and silently.


    ¡°She¡¯s a maid the Empress trusts very much. Why are her actions so sneaky?¡±


    Lin Mengya decided to be cautious, grabbed Baisu¡¯s sleeves and winked at her.


    As she expected, loud noises from outside could be heard in a minute. Then, a eunuch rushed over into Chongqing Palace.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty¡¯s resting palace has accidentally caught fire! Now, the Yulin Guards and the Imperial Guards are trying to put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s resting palace caught fire? Why does everything happen so coincidentally? Did the fireworks cause the fire?¡± Lin Mengya was trying to figure out what was happening, quickly. But before she could find an answer and react, The door of Chongqing Palace was kicked open in the next second.


    A great number of men, dressed in black, dashed into Chongqing Palace. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! This is the Imperial Palace, you can¡¯t just dash in here!¡±


    The Imperial Guards standing next to the door immediately pulled out their swords, and started to fight against those men in black.


    But those men in black were obviously more skilled at kung fu than the imperial guards. Within minutes, they killed all the guards around Chongqing Palace.


    ¡°Move back, protect Master!¡±


    Baisu¡¯s weapon had already been handed in. In a moment of desperation, she picked up the vase on the shelf close to her, and shielded the other four people behind her.


    The men in black were fierce. There were a lot of the royal family members in the palace, therefore, their own guards stood together and formed a barrier around their masters temporarily.


    But the worst thing was that the side door was blocked as well. Everyone was hiding in the innermost hall, with the Empress and the Crown Prince in the center.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did these assassins come in suddenly?¡±


    The Crown Prince yelled himself hoarse. His own guards closely circled him and the Empress had placed them under their protection.


    ¡°They must have hidden themselves among the groups of people and entered the palace. Hold on a little longer. The other guards will come to our rescue soon!¡±


    Long Qinghan snatched a long sword from of a man in black and started to fight against them. Most of the Imperial Guards were helping to put out the fire in the resting palace of the Emperor. The Imperial Palace had been attacked from the front and rear. It seemed that the people in Chongqing Palace were in a desperate situation.


    ¡°Guards! Guards! Come and save us!¡±


    The Crown Prince, of course, was unwilling to risk of his own life, so he moved back to the rear.


    Lin Mengya was pushed back to the back of the crowd. In comparison with the Crown Prince¡¯s panicky manner , the Empress seemed to be very calm.


    ¡°Girls, come to me. Everybody, what¡¯s happening now must have been planned by someone. He has a big ambition to overturn our country. As members of the royal family, your lives are all at stake now!¡±


    The Empress was good at inciting the people¡¯s courage. Her words encouraged everyone to start defending themselves.


    Females, young or old members were all sheltered behind. Other members followed Long Qinghan¡¯s example and fought against the men in black.


    But there were too many of the men in black. Besides, these people were despicable and targeted the old and the women, who were defenseless


    In a short while, there were lots of dead bodies lying about in Chongqing Palace.


    No matter how formidable Long Qinghan and other members were, the men in black made them retreat, one after another. In the end, what they could do at most, was to protect those people behind them.


    Everyone was desperate. ¡°Will the Long family be completely annihilated tonight?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince, I¡¯m sorry we came late to the rescue. Please forgive us, Your Highness!¡±


    When everyone thought there was no more hope, the guards came from outside to their rescue.


    Those soldiers in guards¡¯ uniforms surrounded the whole Chongqing Palace, in a moment.


    ¡°Ah! Imperial Guards! They are here to save us! Thank God, we¡¯re saved!¡±


    Cheers rose from the crowds. But Lin Mengya was focusing her eyes on the person in black, in front of her.


    Those assassins¡¯ attires were similar to the one worn by the masked woman beside Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya looked around and failed to find Long Tianyu.


    ¡°The assassination is also part of Long Tianyu¡¯s plan?¡±


    ¡°But they showed no mercy to the weak. Long Tianyu will never let his people do that!¡±


    ¡°Huh! New corpses! Come on, kill them all. The Empress, the Crown Prince, everyone will not live to see sunrise tomorrow!.¡±


    This order given was given in a cool and gentle tone. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°She, she is clearly the woman beside Long Tianyu!¡±


    She bit her lips tightly. ¡°He is not giving up! He has even given orders to kill those innocent people!¡±


    The men in black were powerful, but because more guards were now pouring in, those assassins were finally defeated.


    Everyone knew that if they had not put up a desperate fight, it would have ended with their own deaths!


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was beating fast. People were fighting and the sound of weapons clashing, lingered in her ears. Chongqing Palace, which was peaceful before, became a hellish place at the moment.


    Streams of red blood were now flooding the palace. People fell, one after another, including the men in black and all those innocent members.


    Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was immersed in cold water.


    She remembered that Long Tianyu had promised to stop his plan. But why did all this heartless events happen?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Master? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Baisyu asked, as she helped to support Lin Mengya, who was on the verge of collapse.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was already too late to blame anyone.


    A steady flow of guards poured in and the men in black were killed on the spot. The situation had changed. Now, the men in black tried to put up to a desperate struggle, but they were all killed in the end.


    Suddenly, a black figure, rushed over to the crowd in a panic, before anyone could react. Nobody would have expected him to break into the crowd.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    After shoving aside those women in his way, he was blocked half way by some guards.


    He himself fought against several guards. It was inevitable that he would lose an arm. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the assassin used his other arm to support himself and crawled into the crowd. No one knew what he was trying to do.


    Before the guards could kill him, the Crown Prince shouted to them to stop.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Before the guards came to their senses, the assassin had already crawled to the foot of Lin Mengya, and reached out his hand to grab her hemline.


    His hand left a bloody handprint on her hemline. But what was most surprising was that the assassin raised his head, and gave her a bitter smile.


    ¡°Your Highness, sorry. We failed to complete what Prince Yu told us to do!¡±


    Then, a huge amount of blood sprayed from his body. His eyes dilated and all signs of life were gone.

 Chapter 295 Slandering the Innocen

    t


    ¡°This is a conspiracy!¡±


    ¡°A total conspiracy!¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately turned to look at the Empress, only to see the latter watching her in shock. However, she still caught a flicker of complacency in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, before he covered it up.


    ¡°Very good, Princess Yu! Did you guys hear that? Did you hear what the assassin said? No wonder Prince Yu is absent. If it¡¯s not a prescient move, then, he must be the one behind this massacre!¡±


    Before Lin Mengya could react, someone already stood up and pointed a finger at her.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, she neither admitted nor lost her head. She just squatted on the ground, glanced at the person, and then scrutinized the dead body.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to destroy the evidence? Your Highness, she should be detained and made to pay with her life for the deaths of our dearest family members!¡±


    He did not stop his indictment, now that he had the chance to shout it out, even though he was the first to run away when the assassins attacked earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dead body, but there might be some clues on it . I¡¯m just trying to find a clue. How do you see me trying to destroy the evidence? Or are you afraid that I will find something wrong, because you have a guilty conscience?¡±


    Lin Mengya made a refutation in a calm manner.


    Instantly, his mouth was silenced.


    But he still attempted to put the blame on Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You should stop giving your excuses, Princess Yu. Everyone here already heard that. The assassin personally said that he failed to achieve what Prince Yu ordered him to do. Why did he bark at you, even he¡¯s an insane dog?¡±


    The so-called ¡°fact¡± sounded as if Lin Mengya was the mastermind of the assassination. Lin Mengya did not do anything, but turned around to look at the Empress.


    ¡°Your Highness, you know what¡¯s really happening. Just now, the guards were able to kill the assassin, but they refused to kill him and let him creep towards me. At the last moment, he did shout out ¡®Princess Yu¡¯. That¡¯s right. But that was the evidence to prove the innocence of Prince Yu. ¡°The assassin must be brave and determined enough to be able to make an assassination attempt in the Palace. How stupid would Prince Yu be to send a mad dog, who exposed his master in order to assassinate someone? The more concealed a plan, the more conspicuous it will be Someone is trying to plant a severe capital crime on Prince Yu¡¯s family. Mother, please make a close investigation into this, and clear Prince Yu¡¯s name.¡±


    Whether Long Tianyu did it or not, Lin Mengya would not admit it so easily.


    Besides, that person unconsciously did Long Tianyu a favor.


    Lin Mengya had no idea who planned such an interesting show, a poor lie which concealed the truth. As long as you were careful enough, you could see through it and discover that it was a conspiracy.


    ¡°Alright, I see. It¡¯s just an assassin without any creditability. He might have wanted to frame Yu¡¯er. The truth is unknown to everyone. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of the assassination and bring justice to you all.¡±


    She was really the Empress, skillful and sophisticated.


    For one thing, she managed to comfort Lin Mengya, and she showed her status well. Even Lin Mengya was convinced enough to nod her approval for the Empress.


    ¡°But mother, many members of our royal family were killed in the assassination. So before the assassin died, why didn¡¯t he bark at anyone else, except at Princess Yu? There must be a reason, I think. So why not ground Princess Yu first. Just in case, okay?¡±


    ¡°How mean he is!¡± Lin Mengya swore at the heartless Crown Prince silently!


    But she still looked normal. It seemed that the Crown Prince wanted to convict her of a capital crime, using this opportunity.


    ¡°Do not do that. The safety of the royal family members is related to the dignity of the royal family. No matter what, Princess Yu is still a member of the royal family. Put Princess Yu into jail when we have only heard one side of the story? If it¡¯s made public, our people will see the royal family as a fatuous type of government, who cannot make a distinction between right and wrong, and who is prone to slandering anyone without prior and proper investigation.¡±


    Lin Mengya was slightly astonished, because the one who was sticking up for her, was not one of her old friends.


    He wore a Duke¡¯s dress, and had a refined appearance like a scholar.


    Although he made a harsh statement, the Empress glanced at him and then nodded. It proved that he was not an ordinary man.


    When he sensed Lin Mengya looking at him, that man just nodded at her, without saying anything more.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Duke Shen. I¡¯ll make a close investigation into it. Whenever Princess Yu is needed to help in the investigation, I believe, she will not refuse. Well, why not just stay in the Palace before the assassination really happens? I know you¡¯re a master in medical skills. Many officials in the court have even recommended you to treat His Majesty. This time, you can stay in the Palace to assist me in the investigation, and also to make an attempt to help His Majesty recover. What do you think?¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt ill at ease. Long Tianyu had told her that the Empress did not approve of her application to enter the Palace yet.


    The Empress neither agreed nor refused the request.


    But why was she now allowing her to enter the Palace so easily this time?


    At this moment, Lin Mengya had no excuse to decline the Empress¡¯s proposal, because everyone was looking at her. If she refused, it would arouse others¡¯ suspicions.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. But I need to return to my house to prepare something. Please let me go back to get something.¡±


    The Empress merely smiled and said.


    ¡°Let your maids get it for you. Your father¡¯s health is more important and you¡¯ve had a scare as well tonight. That¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, your maids can go home, and you will stay in the Palace. Don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s words totally ruined any chance for her to get out.


    ¡°She might be afraid that I would run away.¡±


    Lin Mengya sneered silently. ¡°You think so lowly of me, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya had tried every means to enter the Palace in order to examine the Emperor closely. Although she did not know what plan the Empress had changed her original plan into, there was one thing that was certain. The Empress must have made a perfect plan to take her life, while she stayed in the Palace.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay here and see what she is up to!¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother. How thoughtful you are, mother.¡±


    The Empress nodded with satisfaction. The assassin¡¯s partners had already been removed by the royal family members and guards. But even when the danger was resolved, Long Tianyu had not shown up yet.


    Regardless of what others said, Lin Mengya tried to keep calm, and stopped her maids from saying more or trying to defend her.


    Because of her calmness, many people changed their attitude toward her and thought she was innocent.


    But several royal family members whose close relatives were killed in the assassination, were still looking darkly at her.


    Lin Mengya chose to ignore them. After all, their family members were killed in front of them. It stood to reason that they had nowhere to vent their anger.


    ¡°Prince Yu is back! Prince Yu!¡±


    Outside the hall, someone shouted out.


    Following his announcement, a messy figure came into everyone¡¯s sight.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s concerns were finally laid to rest.


    He wore a robe instead of a soft armor, and looked a proper mess. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he looked as if he had just put up a desperate fight.


    Long Tianyu frowned when he saw the corpses on the ground, upon entering Chongqing Palace.


    But his furrowed brows lessened a little after seeing Lin Mengya beside the Empress, apparently on good terms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be late in coming to save you, mother. When I was resting in the side chamber, I found father¡¯s room on fire. I was very anxious and had to put out the fire first. But I did not know that the assassins would make their killings at the same time. So please forgive me for not saving you on time.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s explanation instantly shut those gossipers¡¯ mouths.


    The Emperor¡¯s room was on fire before the assassination of Chongqing Palace.


    If Long Tianyu was in the side chamber, it was right that he tried to put out the fire first. And those burn marks proved his words.


    Lin Mengya suddenly had an idea, and she said.


    ¡°Mother, why not recall those guards who helped to fight the fire? We were too terrified to remember to ask about father¡¯s condition. Father¡¯s safety is related to the well-being of Dajin.¡±


    The Empress originally wanted to minimize the event.


    But since Lin Mengya had mentioned it, she had to find someone involved to answer the questions, otherwise others would consider her to be indifferent to the Emperor.


    But the Crown Prince felt nervous because if the Empress did recall a guard, the guard¡¯s answer would be Long Tianyu¡¯s evidence.


    However, he could not say it out, even though he wanted to stop her.


    If he said it at the moment, Lin Mengya would accuse him of slandering Long Tianyu deliberately.


    He could do nothing, except to look on, as the Empress sent someone to recall those guards involved.


    Those guards also had scorched marks on their clothes, like Long Tianyu. They looked much messier than Long Tianyu, in comparison.


    ¡°Please forgive us for not saving you on time, Your Highness.¡±


    The leader bowed in a polite manner. No one had ever expected that they would be attacked from the front and rear.


    They were kept busy, and came to their rescue, following the firefighting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to plead for my forgiveness. It¡¯s your duty to protect the Emperor. Arise now and tell me about the Emperor? Has His Majesty been hurt?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange at the Empress¡¯s words and then looked at her. They said that the Empress and the Emperor got married at a young age.


    After ascending the throne, the Emperor brought lots of women to his harem. But there was still lots of love between the Emperor and the Empress.


    But today, she found none of the concern from the Empress for the Emperor, like how a wife should be concerned for her husband. The Empress asked about the Emperor as if he was a stranger to her.


    ¡°Why would it be?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it was just a fire. His Majesty is safe.¡±


    The Empress nodded and let the guards leave to dress their wounds, after asking several questions.


    The guards¡¯ words proved that Long Tianyu was with them when they fought the fire, and was very brave.

 Chapter 296 Everyone Had A Plan

    The Crown Prince did not expect Long Tianyu to change everything.


    It was only right to save the Emperor first. Going by this alone, the suspicion about Long Tianyu was greatly allayed.


    If the Crown Prince stuck to Long Tianyu, others would not suspect him at all.


    The Crown Prince was glaring at Long Tianyu with hatred. But he had to let it go.


    But the fact that Lin Mengya would be under his control for the next few days, made him think up of lots of venomous schemes in his heart, immediately. Long Tianyu would be defeated as long as Lin Mengya was under the Crown Prince¡¯s control!


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you should be awarded for your brave rescue. But it¡¯s an unexpected incident and I was very scared. Let¡¯s go back to my palace, Princess Yu. May a big fortune follow a narrow escape. The Crown Prince, remember to make a good arrangement for every family member. Yu¡¯er, Han¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave the guarding of the Palace to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will abide by your order.¡±


    Long Tianyu was informed that the assassin had slandered him just before he died.


    As Princess Yu, Lin Mengya had to stay in the Palace to assist in the investigation and also to treat the Emperor. But there had to be a big conspiracy.


    While following behind the Empress, Lin Mengya repeatedly looked back, and then disappeared out of his sight. What Long Tianyu could do was to clasp his hands tightly. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. The Empress proclaimed publicly that she would keep her in the Palace, so for the moment, the Empress can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    But the comforting thought was not enough to stop him from being angry.


    Long Tianyu turned to look at the Crown Prince, who was pacifying the family members.


    ¡°How much does he know about the scheme?¡±


    Chongqing Palace was in a mess, but the other sites in the palace were not affected.


    The Imperial Garden was covered in ice, desolate but clean. Lin Mengya learned more from the calmness of the Empress, than from the mortal danger.


    Yongle Palace, where the Empress rested, could be seen through the Imperial Garden, looked splendid, as it glowed with bright candle lights.


    Lin Mengya was tense, but had to follow the others into Yongle Palace.


    She went to the Empress¡¯s resting palace for the first time. The Empress adhered to conventions of propriety and so Yongle Palace looked magnificent, but was not luxurious, in the least.


    The Empress went straight into the main hall, and instantly, her maid came to help her take off her heavy outer clothes and brush her hair.


    After a cup of tea was served, everything was done.


    ¡°We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t be a stranger. Come on, show Princess Yu her seat.¡±


    The Empress deliberately left Lin Mengya standing there. If not, she would have said something earlier when Lin Mengya stood there, unmoving like a piece of wood.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thanks for your seat.¡±


    Lin Mengya behaved in a gracious manner, and only said a few necessary words after sitting down, like an obedient girl. But everyone knew that it was only a temporary period of peace for now.


    The Empress glanced at her quickly, finding that she was much milder and steadier in temperament, than when she just got married. But the Empress was not ignorant about what Lin Mengya did outside.


    ¡°She has grown more powerful.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re skilled at medicine. Well, take my pulse and I won¡¯t need those doctors from the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    ¡°You want me to take your pulse?¡± After thinking about it, Lin Mengya had to take it.


    Lin Mengya came close to the Empress, and then put her fingers on her wrist.


    Lin Mengya was a master of poison, but she had also studied the four basic diagnostic methods of TCM.


    Baili Rui did not live up to his name as Saint of Poison, and was more skilled at this than those imperial doctors. Of course, Lin Mengya, as his student, would not be a dabbler.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re in good health. Some sedative medicine is enough.¡±


    Then before everyone noticed, only Lin Mengya and the Empress were the only ones left in the whole hall.


    After a short period of silence, the Empress smiled faintly.


    ¡°Right now, are you wondering why Concubine De is still under my control without getting out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Lin Mengya was stunned. ¡°The Empress is talking about this publicly. It implies that she is very confident that I would keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, Your Highness. Everything I¡¯m thinking of, can¡¯t escape from you.¡±


    Lin Mengya replied in a cold voice. There were only the two of them in the palace now, so there was no need to talk in a roundabout way. Besides, it was not the first time for her to confront the Empress.


    ¡°How sweet you are. I nearly can¡¯t say no to you. But unfortunately, you were born in the wrong place and married the wrong man. I don¡¯t need to keep it from you that the Concubine De in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion now, is someone I have placed there. The real one is still in my palace. I see her as my sister, so I want her to stay and talk about the old days with me. I hope you keep it to yourself. You¡¯re smart enough to know what you can and can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°A warning?¡± But Lin Mengya did not believe that it was the whole story.


    ¡°You want to treat His Majesty and I appreciate your filial piety. But every word and action you make in the palace should be in accordance with our rules. If you disobey the rules, someone will be punished in your place.¡±


    A wisp of coldness flickered across the Empress¡¯s eyes.


    It was a plain warning. If Lin Mengya did something the Empress disliked, Concubine De¡¯s life would be in danger.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake! How could she threaten me using Concubine De¡¯s life!¡±


    But she recalled that she had also threatened the Empress with the Crown Prince¡¯s life,


    Lin Mengya found that she was not suffering any losses. It was a tit for tat.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you wish. I¡¯m impressed by your intelligence, Your Highness. But there¡¯s a piece of advice, the wages of sin is death. There¡¯s also a folktale saying that you will encounter a ghost if you walk about at night too many times. There is no perfect plan in the world. I hope that no wraith will come and disturb you when you rest at night.¡±


    Lin Mengya said this directly. The Empress already knew clearly who she was. If she continued to restrain herself, the Empress would think she was a timid person, easy to bully.


    She was not that poor girl from before.


    Although her power was not equal to the Empress¡¯s yet, Lin Mengya held a card in her hand, which could save her life.


    ¡°You¡¯re really Miss Lin. But it¡¯s none of your business. From today on, the small courtyard beside the resting palace of His Majesty, is where you will live. Come on, show Princess Yu out.¡±


    Lin Mengya was the first person brave enough to antagonize her like this, for many years.


    The Empress watched the lady in front of her making a full, polite greeting, and leaving after her maid.


    Yongle Palace was empty and cold enough to freeze the Empress¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Yu has gone to the small courtyard.¡±


    Aunt Qinglan, the maid closest to the Empress, lowered her head in front of the Empress and said respectfully.


    ¡°She¡¯s not simple. Ask them to be cautious. How is His Majesty?¡±


    Some unfathomable coolness could be seen on the honorable face of the Empress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ve withdrawn our people from the resting palace of His Majesty. In the next few days, no matter what happens to His Majesty, other people will take the responsibility.¡±


    Qinglan cracked a proud smile.


    The Empress nodded and turned to look at the direction of the Emperor¡¯s resting palace. That person told her that as long as the Emperor took his pill, even God was unable to save his life.


    Those officials and princes never stopped asking about the Emperor. That was why she agreed to let Lin Mengya enter the palace to treat the Emperor. Lin Mengya was the right scapegoat for her.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, I¡¯ll win and celebrate your death and that of your family!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince is waiting outside.¡±


    The eunuch announced outside the palace. A flicker of hatred flashed in her eyes.


    But the Empress hid her emotions well, even the closest maids were unable to see what she was really thinking of.


    ¡°Let him in. Qinglan, you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Qinglan left, after making a bow. The Crown Prince, who had already changed his clothes, came into Yongle Palace, in a servile manner.


    ¡°Greetings, mother. I¡¯m sorry to scare you, mother. I¡¯m worried about you so I came to see you, mother.¡±


    There was indescribable anxiety deep inside his heart.


    The Empress had given him more freedom than before. Even when he did something wrong, the Empress did not recall him to her palace for scolding.


    The Empress was his dearest mother, but she was becoming distant from him, as if there was a mountain between them.


    ¡°You¡¯re sweet. I¡¯m fine. Have you comforted our relatives? Don¡¯t leave out anything. If my memory serves me well, you were the one who arranged for those guards in the Imperial Palace tonight, right?¡±


    There was already a little anger in her heart.


    She had already known that Long Tianyu would take action to take the Emperor away. She sent a maid to present samite boxes to Lin Mengya, so that Long Tianyu would be under her control.


    It was not the best time to offend Long Tianyu so openly.


    She already had made the perfect arrangement. But the Crown Prince, her stupid son ruined her plan and nearly made the Emperor die in a fire!


    Fireworks were used after a close examination, and it was impossible for them to drop to the resting palace of the Emperor. If the Crown Prince had not planned it on purpose, how could it be so coincidental that the series of accidents happened!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. I thought that there were too many guards in the palace and they might disturb father. Besides, our guests tonight were the royal family members. Strangers had no chance to come in. So, so I made a decision for myself to recall some guards out of the palace.¡±


    The Crown Prince felt wronged as well. He had made a good preparation.


    As long as the Empress cooperated with him, he would definitely put the blame of assassinating the royal family members on Long Tianyu.


    His heart was full of hatred against the Empress. ¡°Mother, why did you not listen to me for once? Even those perfect chances to defeat Long Tianyu were all missed, because of you!¡±

 Chapter 297 Every Dog Has Its Day

    The Empress and the Crown Prince were a pair of mother and son, who had different plans.


    Both of them were hiding their own thoughts on the surface.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. But I hope that something like this will no longer happen. Your father is still on his sickbed. Many people in the whole Capital City, are watching you and me.¡±


    The Empress warned him sincerely and earnestly, like a loving mother. Her reminder surprised the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Mother, she did not scold me in the least.¡±


    For the Crown Prince, this was something unimaginable!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you blame me, mother?¡±


    The Crown Prince asked a tentative question. The Empress gave him a friendly smile.


    ¡°How could I blame you, my son. Nobody is perfect. You have made up for it and now your merits will offset any wrongs. Be cautious and thoughtful in future. You¡¯ve been busy the whole night. Go back and have a rest. There¡¯s still an important task of catching the rest of the assassins, waiting for you.¡±


    The Crown Prince looked at the Empress and thought it was unbelievable. Was she the same mother who had treated him in an extremely strict way, since he was a child?


    ¡°Yes, mother. Please have an early rest, too.¡±


    Even after his goodbye greeting and departure from Yongle Palace, the Crown Prince was still overcome by his astonishment.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness? Did Her Highness blame you?¡±


    Outside the palace, a beauty in a pretty palace costume, came out to greet him and looked worried.


    The beauty was the Crown Prince¡¯s new favorite, in place of Vice Princess Dugu, and was the best coquette of Capital City, Yun Jinyi.


    Vice Princess Dugu was superficially kind. But Yun Jinyi, the ever best beauty of Capital City, had not only an excellent appearance, but also had the art of winning people¡¯s support, more than anyone else.


    She just spent half or one month seducing the Crown Prince, and making him besotted with her.


    ¡°Jinyi, my mother did not blame me. Does it mean that mother has already given up on me, and does not care about me anymore?¡±


    The Crown Prince held Yun Jinyi tightly in his arms, like a drowning man clutching at the last straw.


    The Empress always banned him from visiting whorehouses, let alone allowed him to bring a whore back to his house. He had asked to bring Yun Jinyi to his house publicly. But the Empress did not chide him. Instead, she gave him a small pouch, specially blessed for sons.


    Yun Jinyi reached out her hands and held his shoulders.


    Both of them were embracing each other closely, as if there were no one else around them.


    ¡°No mother would not love her child. Your Highness, you have been too busy recently, so you think too much. Her Highness considers you to be an adult. The control of Dajin will be placed on your shoulders one day. The more you experience, the better it will be for Dajin, right?¡±


    Yun Jinyi¡¯s voice was soft and only a few comforting words from her could soothe a person.


    The Crown Prince lost himself in the beauty in front of him and her gentle smile. His heart was softened by her words as well.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Mother must have realized that she treated me too strictly in the past.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only son and the real Crown Prince of Dajin. Mother has high expectations of me.¡±


    ¡°I think too much. Right, I think too much.¡±


    ¡°No hatred between mother and son, can last until the next morning, Your Highness. You don¡¯t need to worry about Her Highness. You should consider how to deal with those people who are coveting the position as the Crown Prince.¡±


    Yun Jinyi tried to persuade him in a gentle way. While holding her in his arms, the Crown Prince was thinking of how to scheme against Long Tianyu.


    Suspicions about Long Tianyu had almost been cleared, but those members whose relatives were killed, still wanted an explanation.


    The Crown Prince was considering taking advantage of their anger. No matter how powerful Long Tianyu was, he was still not powerful enough to defeat them yet.


    Borrowing a knife to kill a man was the best plan.


    Besides, Lin Mengya was now confined in the palace. In February, General Lin would return to the frontier to guard Dajin. Then, Lin Mengya would not be able to run away from his control!


    Lin Mengya had no idea that in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, she was already a sheep in a tiger¡¯s mouth, and allowing herself to be given up for slaughter soon.


    The Empress¡¯s maid led Lin Mengya to a small dirty and isolated courtyard.


    Lin Mengya watched the tangle of overgrown weeds, and just smilingly shook her head. ¡°Every dog has its day. Today, it¡¯s my turn to live in an abandoned house.¡±


    ¡°Master, why are you still laughing? Even a mouse would not like to stay here. We are servants and can bear it. But what about you?¡±


    Baizhi complained. She never expected the Empress to be such a mean woman.


    But Lin Mengya did not care about the terrible state of the house, and she looked around her.


    It was dilapidated. But it was open with a low wall. When looking out from the door, everything could be seen clearly, and so anyone trying to spy on them could be spotted easily.


    ¡°Shangguan Qing was restrained by us in a dirty house before, right? The Empress is trying to let us experience the same. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    But in fact, the Empress did not mean to let her live in a broken down house.


    The furniture in the room were old, but still functional.


    The room was commodious. There was a smell of mold in the room, though.


    ¡°Master, wait a moment. You¡¯re not in good health and can¡¯t bear the cold. There is a heated brick bed. You just wait a minute and don¡¯t come in until we warm up the room.¡±


    Baiji and Baisu had already gone to check the room. Lin Mengya wanted to clean up the room, but Baisyu stopped her and made her sit down on the stone chair outside.


    The stone chair was covered with an old, heavy quilt, which was neither cold nor tattered. Lin Mengya wore thick clothes and did not find it freezing.


    ¡°Is Princess Yu resting out there?¡±


    Suddenly, a deep, low voice came from outside. Lin Mengya looked out and saw a gray figure approaching.


    ¡°Greetings, Eunuch. Princess Yu is right here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Baisyu immediately came to greet him, as she politely replied.


    Although the man in front of them wore a gray eunuch¡¯s costume, he still looked upright and serious, different from those indifferent, cunning eunuchs.


    ¡°How sweet your maid is, Your Highness. A good master always has good followers. I was instructed by someone to send several things to you. A night in the palace is long and hard to endure, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya took a closer look at the eunuch in front of her, and found him vigorous, but with white hair.


    His clothes were clean and tidy, especially his neckline and cuffs were very smooth.


    A big basket hung on his arm, but his shoulders were still held high. Lin Mengya understood that he was a man who practiced kung fu.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s so cold today. Sorry to bother you to have to come with these things. I just got here and can¡¯t serve you a cup of warm tea, sorry.¡±


    Lin Mengya behaved in a natural and graceful manner, and did not look awkward for being under others¡¯ control.


    A wisp of appreciation flashed over the white-haired eunuch, and he cracked a bigger smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Your Highness. My name is Yu Qiang. In the future, we may meet each other many times. You¡¯d better sleep early, Your Highness. It¡¯s cold at night, but the wind by day is more chilling. Come on, little girl, take it. Don¡¯t lose it. If there¡¯s anything you want, just send someone to Servants Administration. I¡¯ll leave then, Your Highness.¡±


    Yu Qiang placed the large basket on the ground.


    After making an obeisance, he turned to walk away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya shouted her thanks at his back.


    She did not need to guess because she knew clearly that there must be daily supplies in the basket.


    ¡°He must be one of father¡¯s old friends.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the best silver charcoal! Look, here¡¯s a hot water bottle and winter clothes, Master! Oh? This is weird! Master, look at this, what is it?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Baizhi rummaging in the basket. The silver charcoal was enough for them to use for many days.


    Moreover, she found a small, green, jade pendant in Baizhi¡¯s hands.


    Lin Mengya immediately took it back from her, and looked around, out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s no spy outside.¡±


    ¡°Ssh, keep it to yourself, do you know? It¡¯s more important than my life.¡±


    Lin Mengya straightened her face and tried to scare Baizhi. Baizhi immediately opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth, nodding very hard. Looking at how lovely Baizhi was when she was nervous, Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    Baizhi always acted impetuously, but she knew clearly what was important.


    She would never give away anything, in relation with Lin Mengya¡¯s life.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop waiting for them. If there are only the three of them cleaning the room, I think, I can¡¯t sleep well tonight. Come on. Let¡¯s go and help them.¡±


    Five women cleaned the room together, and soon it became a new room.


    The yard was old, but the room was not that old. When the brick bed and charcoal were heated up, it became warm in the room.


    Damp quilts could not be used, otherwise, their bodies would suffer, because women¡¯s bodies are fragile. But Yu Qiang sent three warm, dry quilts to them, and they were protected from the coldness of the winter night.


    ¡°It would be better if there were sweet potatoes and chestnuts. Oh, I recall that Master and I stayed up late on New Year¡¯s Eve, when we were still in our house.¡±


    Baizhi twitched her nose and said.


    The palace was full of precious things, but was not warmer than the lights outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Nobody can enter the palace at will. Early tomorrow morning, the three of you can go out of the palace.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to speak in an even tone. But the three maids fell silent at the same time.

 Chapter 298 Zhenzhu and Manao

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. Master, it¡¯s dangerous. You can¡¯t be left alone. Baisu is capable of kung fu, but without a close maid to serve you, what if your sickness recurs?¡±


    The speaker was Baiji, who always listened to Lin Mengya before.


    The other two immediately echoed what she said. Everything that happened tonight had given them a severe fright.


    It had been a real fight. They saw for themselves, a lady about Lin Mengya¡¯s age, killed by assassins, and lying in a pool of blood on the ground.


    Their round eyes were wide open, and reflected their reluctance to leave her.


    Therefore, the three maids refused to leave Lin Mengya alone in this place.


    Should Lin Mengya ever encounter any danger one day, they would sacrifice their lives for her, at least, to repay her for her appreciation of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself. So I¡¯m clear about my own condition. Besides, I will not be staying here forever. I know, you¡¯re worried about me, because of what happened today. But have you ever thought of this? If they take you hostage in order to threaten me, then, it will be more dangerous. So what you should do is to stay in Sanjue Hall, and not come out without my permission. Luckily, no one else knows about this place. Wait there and I will come and get you once I get out.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned her head sideways, and a teardrop dripped from the corner of her eye.


    She did not want to leave them, especially Baizhi, who had grown up together with her.


    But in the palace, even Lin Mengya herself, had no confidence to survive any potential dangers. Therefore, she must make a good arrangement for the people and things she cared about. Only in this way, would she feel at ease.


    Tonight was particularly long, because of the silent atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya tried to force herself to sleep, but failed, until daylight was breaking.


    In the Imperial Palace, every action would be a potential trap. Thus, she must keep herself in perfect condition, so that she would be able to continue her fight against her enemies.


    Thanks to the Shen Nung system, Lin Mengya fell into a deep sleep unexpectedly, after clicking the button of the sleep assistant.


    When she got up, most of her tiredness were already gone.


    The moment she pulled aside the gauze curtain, she found her room looking totally new.


    ¡°Baisu? Baisu?¡±


    Her four maids had already disappeared, leaving no traces in the empty room.


    ¡°The function of sleep assistant was so effective that she was even unaware that her four maids had been taken away?¡±


    But after seeing the figure she was familiar with, Lin Mengya started to calm down.


    Baisu looked cool, but not angry. It seemed that the situation was better than she expected.


    ¡°You are up, Master? Let me serve you.¡±


    Baisu shouted louder than before, as if she was deliberately letting the others hear.


    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°When I was sleeping, someone must have stirred up some trouble with Baisu.¡±


    ¡°The three of them have already gone back. Steward Deng personally took them away. These were changed when we were out. I¡¯ve checked them and found nothing wrong.¡±


    Baiji brought a basin of warm water and carefully washed Lin Mengya¡¯s face and hands, and then, helped her dress her messy hair.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had already seen the totally new yard, as what Baisu had told her.


    It was a warning from the Empress. It meant that the Empress could decide what kind of house Lin Mengya should live in, as well as what kind of life she would have, in future.


    Everything changed overnight. The Empress showed her confidence in her own plan, and also wanted to warn her that the Imperial Palace was the Empress¡¯s place.


    As the Empress of Dajin, why would she be so involved in such a small thing?


    After dressing up, Lin Mengya¡¯s lunch was already served on the table.


    Lin Mengya did get a good sleep last night. It was already noon. Steward Deng did not only take her maids away, and also sent her some things.


    For now, no, forever, she could not return to Liuxin Courtyard. But what was laid elaborately in Liuxin Courtyard would be stuck in her mind, and would never be forgotten.


    After lunch, the servants the Empress sent to serve her, were already waiting outside.


    Two of the maids looked cunning and capable, and Aunt Qinglan who led them to the house, stood in front of her, and greeted her respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Her Highness knows that you have sent your maids back to your house. She¡¯s afraid that you might find it inconvenient, so she told me to send two maids to you. One is called Zhenzhu, and the other one is Manao. They are very clever and are from the Household Department. Come and greet Her Highness. In the future, both of you will serve her here.¡±


    Qinglan made the decision immediately, without even asking Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya smiled silently. ¡°They are sent here not to serve me, but to watch me.¡±


    The house was like a graveyard in a ghost film, last night. Today, it became a new house. The Empress did make an effort.


    ¡°Thank you, how thoughtful mother is. She is letting me stay in such a beautiful house and also sent two smart girls to serve me. I have to thank her personally.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave a humble smile, and showed a gracious attitude.


    Since the two maids were already here, what she needed to do was to accept them. The Imperial Palace was big, and every single action of Lin Mengya would be watched by others.


    If she could not refuse, why not accept it calmly.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. May you live for a thousand years.¡±


    Zhenzhu and Manao obviously had to kneel and greet her, and said this loudly. This did not put them off.


    But Lin Mengya knew clearly that in the palace, she could only believe in Baisu alone.


    ¡°You do not need to give thanks. Her Highness was scared last night, and so she will rest in Yongle Palace for the next few days. I know you¡¯re grateful to Her Highness. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll convey your thanks to Her Highness. I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    Qinglan bowed and then left. Then, there was only Lin Mengya and the three maids left.


    After glancing at Zhenzhu and Manao, Lin Mengya continued reading the book in her hand. She looked indifferent and arrogant at the moment, different from what she looked like when she was with her four maids. She was friendly and soft then.


    When it came to her enemies, Lin Mengya was unable to be warm, like the spring wind.


    It was claimed that she was brought here to treat the Emperor, but she did nothing in the next few days, and was like rubbish thrown in a corner. The house was very desolate, except for the two maids who followed her closely.


    ¡°Baisu, do they know kung fu?¡±


    Lin Mengya was reading a book inside the room, and looked calm and peaceful.


    Baisu gave them a quick glance and then shook her head.


    ¡°Right.¡± Lin Mengya smiled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have maids capable of kung fu. After all, this kind of maid would be difficult to find, unlike cabbage in the market.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Hospital and have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya was kept in the courtyard, next to the resting palace of the Emperor. But she was not that stupid as to try and break into it.


    There was only a wall between the small courtyard and the resting palace of the Emperor. But it was lonely here, while lots of people were guarding the resting palace of the Emperor.


    Since the Empress did not send any guards to watch her, it proved that she did not restrict Lin Mengya¡¯s movements here.


    And it also proved that the Imperial Palace was really like a metal bucket. How confident the Empress was to believe that Lin Mengya was unable to create any disturbance.


    When Lin Mengya got to the gate, she was blocked by Zhenzhu and Manao.


    Qinglan had just left, and the next second, both of them showed their true colors.


    They did not care about her, even though she was Princess Yu.


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you get in the way!¡±


    Baisu was irritated, and immediately scolded and pointed at them.


    Zhenzhu was half a head taller than Baisu. She was still young, but she looked sophisticated. After looking at Baisu from top to toe, Zhenzhu said with contempt.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re sent by Her Highness to serve Princess Yu. ¡°The Imperial Palace is not Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s bigger, so the rules are more strict here. I¡¯m showing my kindness, in case Princess Yu might bring shame to Prince Yu, when she makes a mistake, am I right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Baisu was given a scolding right in her face.


    She had never encountered such unkindness, since she came into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    There was a cold gleam in her eyes. When Baisu was about to teach her a lesson, Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if they would like to follow us. After all, I¡¯m unfamiliar with the paths in the palace. It¡¯s good to have someone to lead us. I want to go to the Imperial Hospital, please show me the way.¡±


    Baisu was surprised. ¡°Since when has Master become so affable?¡±


    Lin Mengya winked at her, and Baisu instantly got what she meant. ¡°Right, Master won¡¯t be that easily humiliated.¡±


    ¡°There will be others trapped later.¡±


    ¡°You know clearly what¡¯s important, Your Highness. The Imperial Hospital is not far from here. Your Highness, this way.¡±


    Zhenzhu looked smug, and with Manao, held their heads high and walked ahead of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°The Imperial Palace is different from the ordinary folk world. Rules are very important here. Watch your step, Your Highness. This is Zyuyang Palace in the front. His Majesty meets those officials out there. Then it¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s resting palace behind Zyuyang Palace. Concubines or princesses are not allowed here. But Her Highness showed her solicitude for you, when she allowed you to stay here.¡±


    Zhenzhu¡¯s words were full of respect for the Empress, as well as the implication that Lin Mengya did not know the rules.


    Lin Mengya did not care. It was just a light taunt, not powerful enough to be the appetizer.


    But if what Zhenzhu said was true, Lin Mengya had to be more cautious. The Empress never showed her kindness to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Keep going and the Imperial Hospital can be seen across two gates. But don¡¯t miss the time, Your Highness. Every day from 7 a.m. to 9 a.m., the two gates will be locked and won¡¯t be unlocked unless there¡¯s an emergency. It will be terrible if you forget it when you are in the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    ¡°From 7 a.m. to 9 a.m.?¡± Lin Mengya kept it in her mind. She was not in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and Qinghu could not carry her through the windows to get into the house.

 Chapter 299 Art of Controlling Needles

    They arrived at the gate of the Imperial Hospital soon. On the way to the hospital, Zhenzhu and Manao took turns to humiliate Lin Mengya.


    ¡°They mistook my good cultivation as a sign of timidity.¡±


    The two girls were unaware that they were dealing with a fiend with a human face. Glancing at them, Lin Mengya silently sneered.


    ¡°You still have time to be haughty now. But later, don¡¯t beg for my mercy.¡±


    The Imperial Hospital was exactly what Lin Mengya expected. Baili Rui told her that there were a number of famous doctors gathered there.


    She smelled a herbal fragrance when she went into it.


    Shen Nung automatically made an analysis, and gave a rough estimation that there were over a thousand herbs, including many rare herbs.


    Some of them could even raise the dead.


    She was wondering what kind of old age sickness the Emperor was stricken with. Even these medicines did not seem to work.


    ¡°My lady, this is the Imperial Hospital. Please stop over here.¡±


    Someone stopped her just as she entered the hospital. Lin Mengya looked at the young man in front of her, and found him be an apprentice. Baili Rui told her that the apprentice of a doctor usually started with the menial tasks. The more profound the medical skills were, the more rules there were.


    Baili Rui had begged Lin Mengya to be his student. Probably there was no one else like her.


    ¡°Please go and inform the doctors. Tell them that Mrs. Lin of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion is waiting outside.¡±


    Lin Mengya answered in a courteous manner. She knew clearly that Zhenzhu and Manao were waiting to laugh at her, and would not help her.


    Obviously, the apprentice was very familiar with the sound of the phrase ¡°of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Besides, Lin Mengya looked friendly and gentle, but there was an unusual aura coming from her, which was different from ordinary people. The apprentice looked at her suspiciously, for a while and had to turn back to report.


    As Lin Mengya expected, they did not keep her waiting for too long, and the assistant minister led the other doctors and came to her immediately.


    According to their ranks, Lin Mengya was Princess Yu, a higher rank, so the others had to greet her.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you are here, Your Highness. I¡¯m the assistant minister here, Su Tong. Greetings, Your Highness. It¡¯s a known fact that you¡¯re a master in medical skills. I feel inferior compared to you.¡±


    ¡°Su Tong?¡± Lin Mengya was surprised, because Baili Rui had never mentioned this name to her.


    Su Tong was a genius who knew thousands of prescriptions thoroughly by heart, at age seven. Even Baili Rui admired him. Right now, he was here, and was the assistant minister in the Imperial Hospital.


    So Lin Mengya felt more curious. ¡°Even Su Tong can¡¯t cure His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Arise quickly. I¡¯m just a woman and know some basic medical skills. Actually, His Highness allowed me come here, because he was worried about His Majesty. In the presence of so many great doctors, how could I show my slight skill before you?¡±


    Lin Mengya said this in a modest manner. They were after all the imperial doctors.


    It was no wonder that Lin Muzhi and Long Tianyu had warned her repeatedly about entering the palace. Lin Mengya had underestimated them.


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Come and see Her Highness. In the future, we should discuss with Her Highness about the medications for His Majesty.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s manners were very sleek and he was a sophisticated man. It was important to maintain his position in the Imperial Palace.


    But the other doctors were not like him.


    After giving Lin Mengya a quick glance, they started to bow unwillingly, one by one. It seemed that they made this greetings only because of her position.


    Lin Mengya was very smart, and already knew what they were thinking of.


    But she would need to take immediate action. If things were as she expected, there was always a way to conquer them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I may have made achievements in medical skills, but I¡¯m not a good manager. They are used to being less restricted. Don¡¯t be angry at them, Your Highness.¡±


    Being less restricted was not true. Being dissatisfied with her was the actual truth.


    As a woman younger than everyone here, of course, Lin Mengya failed to earn their respect.


    Then, she inadvertently glanced at Zhenzhu and Manao.


    Both of them were smirking at her, their hands covering their mouths. It was a good thing their mouths were not so big, otherwise, they might be laughing from ear to ear.


    ¡°Alright, let me assert my authority here with them.¡±


    ¡°No, Doctor Su, I¡¯m bothering you. Well, please arrange a room for me alone. After all, males and females should be treated differently. Also, in this way, I won¡¯t disturb you guys, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal was exactly what Su Tong wanted.


    Instantly, he joyfully led her to a small room in the alcove.


    It was a good place, because the room was in the innermost area, so that no one would disturb her.


    After entering the room, Lin Mengya found a simple sickbed, a cupboard full of medicine, medicine scales, pots for decanting herbal medicine, a flushing bucket, and a medicine roller. Everything was prepared.


    Compared with Baili Rui¡¯s messy room where finding medicine depended on luck, it was really a paradise for doctors here.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Imperial Hospital. How considerate you are, Doctor Su.¡±


    Noticing that Lin Mengya was very satisfied, Su Tong grinned.


    But Lin Mengya was thinking that they treated her like the memorial tablet.


    ¡°Well, then, Your Highness, this will be your resting room. If there¡¯s anything you need, just get a servant to call me.¡±


    Su Tong was thinking that since Princess Yu was so young, she must know only know a little about medical skills. Only in this way, would he not offend her, nor let her make any trouble.


    When he was about to leave, Lin Mengya stopped him.


    ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s one thing. Since I am here to treat His Majesty, I think it¡¯s necessary to carefully study His Majesty¡¯s medical history, in case that I might accidentally injure His Majesty¡¯s precious body. What do you think, Doctor Su?¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya calmly said this, those doctors waiting for a good show outside, burst into an uproar.


    Most of them disagreed.


    His Majesty¡¯s case history was too precious to afford any loss; She was a woman, and could not possibly understand his medical history. All in all, they doubted her medical skills and her personality.


    Lin Mengya kept calm and quiet throughout, when she saw them protesting. It made them appear to have no professional manners whatsoever.


    Even Su Tong could not help getting flushed. He pretended to cough first, in order to control the situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re making it hard for me. His Majesty¡¯s case history is being stored in a box after being examined and sealed into a brochure by me. Outsiders are not allowed to see it. It¡¯s related to the foundation of Dajin. Please don¡¯t make it hard for me, Your Highness.¡±


    How funny they were. Lin Mengya really wanted to laugh out loud.


    Case histories were the same as medical histories in the modern world. She had to check His Majesty¡¯s case history before she made a treatment, otherwise, how would she treat him?


    It seemed that they would not take her seriously, if she did not show any of her skills today.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, as if she agreed with them. But the next second she raised her eyes, and her eyes were ablaze, and only a few of the doctors dared to look at her.


    ¡°Have you ever heard about the Art of Controlling Needles, Doctor Su?¡±


    Her short sentence astonished Su Tong and it showed on his face. Only a few of the doctors present, were familiar with it.


    ¡°It¡­it¡¯s just a tale. Penetrating acupoints with silver needles needs extra care. The Art of Controlling needles might be made up by someone who was bored, I suppose.¡±


    Some doctors agreed with his opinion.


    But Lin Mengya just smiled, while lowering her head, and added.


    ¡°Lots of mysteries are unsolved in the world. It¡¯s said that the ancestor of medical knowledge became a God. But have you ever seen it and learned your skills from him? Also how could you deny whether our ancestor¡¯s story has been made up by someone?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a good debater, better than anyone else, even when they cooperated together.


    The few words spoken by her made them blush, and they fell into silence.


    It could not be that the group had learned their medical skills from their ancestor in their dreams, right?


    Lin Mengya stopped making it hard for them, and told Baisu to take out the set of silver needles she often used.


    One hundred and eight silver needles were placed in order, and it widened the eyes of those so-called spectators.


    Lin Mengya had spent half a month trying to persuade Baili Rui to lend it to her.


    It was said that it came from Baili Rui¡¯s teacher. Every needle was special and could warm and nourish channels and collaterals, and relieve the patients, with the help of Baili Rui¡¯s unique technique.


    The Art of Controlling Needles was the most mysterious part of needle art.


    There was no evidence about who had created it. Baili Rui just said that he got it inadvertently.


    The Art of Controlling Needles was used to penetrate acupoints with silver needles, and then to control the patient. It was known for being quick, relentless, and accurate. Baili Rui also said that the four diagnostic methods could be done with these silver needles, after a doctor had learned it. That was the highest state of needle controlling art, You Embroidery.


    Needles could float in the body regularly, and could directly cure certain diseases. That was the best part of the art of controlling needles!


    ¡°Do you know the long-lost occult technique?¡±


    Su Tong was a master, but he was really surprised by her, after seeing those silver needles.


    Lin Mengya did not deny it, and then casually said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good student and only learned to control three needles. That is my limit. If you don¡¯t believe me, Minister Su, you can have a try.¡±


    Lin Mengya smilingly said this, while playing with the silver needles.


    Instantly, the Imperial Hospital fell into silence.


    Su Tong touched his forehead and refused.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not appropriate. I¡¯m too old to do this.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s afraid to lose his life under my hands.¡±


    Lin Mengya picked up a silver needle and looked at those doctors, who only moments ago, displayed their arrogance.

 Chapter 300 Splendid Performance

    Lin Mengya smiled demurely at the crowd, but no one dared respond to her.


    Her expression was definitely one belonging to a little devil. It could well give people nightmares.


    ¡°Why? Does no one believe me? If you¡¯re worried that your lives may be put in danger, please don¡¯t. My teacher once said that even if a silver needle were to remain in someone¡¯s body, he would only be half paralyzed. He would not die from it.¡±


    Lin Mengya waved the silver needle in her hand as if she were an incarnated little devil, giving the people the chills.


    ¡°This¡­ this won¡¯t do. Please stop playing jokes on us, the lowly officials. We¡¯ve not even heard of the art of needle control, right?¡±


    All the people were starting to back out. They had been merely joking when they had said they had been sacrificing themselves for the sake of medical science.


    Lin Mengya had long expected such reactions from them, so she merely grinned but remained silent. The art of needle control was something alien to people in general, and it was common for people to be apprehensive and fearful of the unknown.


    Given that it was a natural instinct, there was nothing Lin Mengya could do about it.


    After she managed to frighten the men, Lin Mengya held out the silver needle to point randomly at the people. Then she eventually pointed it at Pearl and Agate, who had been gloating over the misfortune of those men just a moment ago.


    ¡°After pondering for a while, I realized that all of you, officials, are the pillars of our nation, and the nation can¡¯t do without you. How about we have these two maids to do it on your behalf? What do you think of the suggestion?¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke those words, the entire group of officials and subjects rejoiced like they had been liberated after having a close shave with death.


    On the other hand, Pearl and Agate¡¯s faces instantly drained of their colors.


    The silver needles looked so long. Good heavens! Would they survive them?


    ¡°Princess! Please don¡¯t do that! Now we¡­ we know that we¡¯ve done wrong. We won¡¯t act rashly ever again. Please forgive your servants.¡±


    Was it not too late to kneel before Lin Mengya to ask for mercy at this moment when mishap befell them?


    Lin Mengya had totally no intention of harming their lives. She had meant this incident to be a warning this time. To flatter the powerful and trample on the weak was an intolerable act in the palace.


    No one was able to predict who would become the master over the other the next moment, and their life would be in the hands of the master.


    Pearl and Agate were so terrified that they were trembling all over.


    ¡°This is indeed a perfect solution. Although we¡¯ve neither seen nor heard of the princess¡¯ skill in the art of needle control, there are so many famous physicians present. Rest assured, ladies, that your lives would not be in danger. Why don¡¯t you do us this favor?¡±


    Su Tong had conveniently made himself Lin Mengya¡¯s mouthpiece.


    The two girls began weeping miserably, more miserably than if their parents had passed away. However, Lin Mengya was unmoved, and her expression remained indifferent.


    Her intention was clear. It seemed that the two girls had no choice, regardless of whether they agreed to it or not.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Princess Yu. We are sorry for what we¡¯ve done. It all because Aunt Qinglan¡ª¡±


    Before they completed their sentence, Lin Mengya swiftly and neatly administered the silver needles into the acupoint at the back of their necks when their heads were lowered while weeping.


    Instantly, the two girls with their big round eyes filled with tears fell to the ground, paralyzed.


    Lin Mengya ambidextrously administered more needles onto the two girls with such speed that astonished even the famous physicians who were looking on.


    They were thinking in their hearts that if they were the ones administering the needles, these two girls would have been dead by now.


    ¡°Get up and stand here, Pearl. Agate, you lie down flat on the bed.¡±


    Lin Mengya instructed with a clear voice while the fingers of her hands moved in a strange manner as she manipulated the movements of the two girls.


    Under the shocked gaze of everyone present, Pearl and Agate respectively fulfilled exactly what Lin Mengya had instructed each of them to do.


    Lin Mengya was rather pleased with herself that, in fact, the System of the Farmer God had done the analysis before but had failed to fully understand this bizarre needle technique. Lin Mengya, too, did not understand why these strange hand gestures could control the silver needles.


    ¡°The skill to control the needle lies in the hand of the person who administers them. He is able to control the needles through special techniques. I am going to show you the art of the You Embroidery now.¡±


    The administration of the You Embroidery was not only profound, but it was also extremely dangerous.


    To pierce the internal organs was still not a big deal, but if the needle were to penetrate into the heart because of a minor mistake, it would cost the life of the person even in the presence of best doctors.


    However, Lin Mengya was not at all afraid. To her, controlling a silver needle was easy-peasy.


    Nevertheless, she had to make it look like it was ¡®extremely risky¡¯ so that those people would be frightened.


    She used special skills to put a relatively short silver needle into Pearl¡¯s wrist. There was fear in her eyes as she looked on. It was as if the needle had come alive and bored into her arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. In fact, you should not be feeling any pain. The needle only moves along the channels by which vital energy circulates in the body and will by no means harm your body. If anything goes wrong, I will get it out of your body immediately.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled gently as she spoke, but she was sure Pearl was cursing in her heart by now.


    Who would have known that this docile-looking Princess Yu was such a vicious but silent killer.


    She was even more dreadful than the demons described in scriptures.


    ¡°In order for everyone to have a better view, I¡¯ve specially chosen a more superficial channel by which vital energy circulates. If you can¡¯t see clearly from where you are, you may come nearer to have a closer look. The needle will take some time to travel all over the channel. If you¡¯re curious, you may even try to feel it through the skin.¡±


    While Lin Mengya used her hand gestures to control the You Embroidery, she was simultaneously explaining like an affable commentator in the zoo.


    Lin Mengya had created an enormous dark shadow over the heart of Pearl. On the other hand, the great physicians, who had just had a close shave with death, had begun giving play to their study and research instinct.


    They were hesitant to step forward just a moment ago, but now, they had all come to surround Pearl.


    ¡°This is indeed miraculous! However, I heard that the art of needle control is able to directly eliminate the focus of a disease in one¡¯s body. Is that true?¡±


    Su Tong was naturally the one who had come closest to Pearl. He was undoubtedly the boldest of them all in that he had even mustered his courage to feel the You Embroidery when it passed through Pearl¡¯s neck.


    It was indeed a stiff silver needle, but his move almost caused Pearl to urinate in her pants. If Lin Mengya had not pierced her acupoint to prevent her from doing so, she would have utterly embarrassed herself by now.


    At that moment, Pearl gave Su Tong a glare filled with rage with her big round eyes.


    ¡°Erm, that is indeed true. When I was administering the needle on Pearl¡¯s acupoint a moment ago, I realized that she has stones in her stomach. Since all of you seem so keen, let me do a demonstration. However, it might be a little painful, Pearl. Please hang on.¡±


    Lin Mengya commenced the demonstration almost with a mischievous intention to play a joke on Pearl.


    In reality, the stone in Pearl¡¯s body was not a serious problem. She only needed to drink more water to get it out of her body. Unfortunately, she had bumped into Lin Mengya today, like a day hell for her that started spectacularly.


    The process of getting rid of the stone was supposedly not too painful. However, the pain seemed to have escalated ten times because of the psychological effect on Pearl when Lin Mengya had said those words to scare her.


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you tense up, Pearl! You¡¯re making me nervous as you get nervous. Although the silver needle usually obeys my command, it would be disastrous if the needle starts to roam. Are you feeling a prickly pain on your heart now?¡±


    In reality, Lin Mengya was not controlling the You Embroidery. She was, in fact, making use of the silver needle in Pearl¡¯s neck to hypnotize her.


    By now, tears were streaming down the lass¡¯ cheeks. She thought she was surely going to die.


    In that instant, her face had drained of all its colors. She was truly terrified.


    ¡°I had made a mistake, but rest assured, it will be corrected in no time.¡±


    As Lin Mengya continued acting in her monodrama, the hearts of the people from the Court of Imperial Physicians were rising one after another.


    While Lin Mengya was enjoying herself, Pearl was scared out of her wits. It was then that Lin Mengya began to gradually complete the process so that the silver needle finally emerged from Pearl¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s come out. Come and have a look, this is the needle that I had administered on her body a moment ago.¡±


    After Lin Mengya drew out the tiny silver needle from Pearl¡¯s trembling lips, she wrapped it in a handkerchief and lifted it up in the air.


    All the people gathered around it to take a closer look. However, nobody troubled to ask about Pearl, who had been scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Apologies for my itch to exercise my skill that caused Miss Pearl your misery.¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya took out the needle, Pearl fell to the ground, paralyzed as she gazed at Lin Mengya with eyes filled with terror.


    ¡°This is indeed a miracle! Little did I expect to witness such skill in administering the needle, which had been lost over time. It¡¯s so bizarre and unthinkable!¡±


    Lin Mengya might not know what Su Tong was thinking in his heart, but he had apparently started to treat Lin Mengya as an immortal.


    Lin Mengya did not put on a triumphant look on her face. She tried to look modest. Faced with the many questions from the group of physicians, Lin Mengya merely answered them selectively.


    After a few coughs, Pearl spat out a grey stone from her throat.


    Being sharp and quick to react, the imperial physicians caught the stone in a handkerchief and began studying it together.


    ¡°For someone to arrive at this skill level in administering the needle, you have definitely spent years practicing. Your Highness the princess, I wonder who your teacher is. We would like to meet with him.¡±


    Su Tong smiled as he spoke, but Lin Mengya merely smiled and shook her head. As she had rehearsed with her teacher, she replied saying, ¡°My teacher is into all things heterodoxy, and he is also antisocial and eccentric. Moreover, he had set out to tour around the world half a year ago. Even I won¡¯t get to see him. My apologies for not being of help.¡±


    Immediately, a look of disappointment appeared on Su Tong¡¯s face.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher had once cautioned her against this person if she met him. Although Lin Mengya did not know the reason, she believed that her teacher would never mean harm to her.


    ¡°Sigh, how regretful. However, the miracle-working doctors among the common folks do like to travel around to the four corners of the world to bring benefits to the people. This is something we hold a candle to. Thank you so much for today, Your Highness. You¡¯ve indeed given us, a group of old people, a good lesson.¡±

 Chapter 301 Not Receiving What was Asked

    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re overstating, I¡¯m merely showing what little I have. I wonder if I am now qualified to look at the Emperor¡¯s written diagnosis?¡±


    When Lin Mengya made this request once again, the old man Su Tong did not readily agree to it.


    In fact, the expression on his face spelled of his unwillingness. It was as if he had been put in a difficult situation. He rubbed his palms together and looked even more awkwardly at her eyes.


    ¡°You could certainly have a look at it. However, it¡¯s getting dark out. You might be delayed in returning to the palace, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the sky outside. While she focused her attention on frightening Pearl, she had indeed forgotten about the time.


    Besides, she had already somehow expected Su Tong¡¯s refusal to her request.


    The written diagnosis of the Emperor¡¯s condition was very precious. It would not be too much to claim that it was a state secret. It was, after all, still reasonable for Su Tong to refuse to let her look at it.


    Nevertheless, she had a way. She was confident that one day, she would get hold of the Emperor¡¯s diagnosis eventually.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should go, Baisu. Are all of you done looking at my silver needles?¡±


    Lin Mengya called out as she got ready to leave. At that moment, one of the physicians with a full beard was still holding on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s silver needle and appeared to be unable to tear himself from it.


    ¡°Your Highness the princess, I¡¯m specialized in the skill of administering silver needles to the acupoints. Is it possible for you to lend this silver needle to me for me to study it?¡±


    This was an unreasonable request. While the physicians refused to let her look at the Emperor¡¯s written diagnosis, they had their eyes on her silver needle.


    Lin Mengya shook her head as Baisu stepped forward to retrieve the needle, wiped it clean, and put it into the pouch for the silver needles.


    ¡°Why should you be so conservative to adhere to old ways? Isn¡¯t medical science meant to be researched and studied into? Princess, do you then intend to take exclusive possession of the quintessential of our predecessors?¡±


    In that instant, the physician with a full beard began to glower and glare at Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya merely snorted as she scanned the crowd surrounding her. Apparently, the majority of the people among them shared the same sentiment as that fully bearded man.


    ¡°Alright, since you mentioned this request, how about you also share your best kept prescription with all of us too?¡±


    The Court of Imperial Physicians was not a wonderful place after all, given that there were unreasonable imperial physicians such as this. This art of administering the needle was as good as a secret prescription that had been passed down exclusively.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s statement displeased the people, and some of their faces fell.


    They had just realized that this lady before them was not some useless lass whom they could bully or rifle with.


    At this juncture, many among them began to back off.


    ¡°You¡ª Princess, you are being unreasonable. Your teacher was not the one who invented the art of needle control. The numerous predecessors had written volumes of books just to pass this skill down to the next generations. This and prescriptions are two entirely different matters.¡±


    The bearded man pushed his argument further. He was indeed good at fallacious reasoning.


    Lin Mengya merely smiled. She was not going to reason with them anyways.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the secret bible had been burnt by my teachers two days after he brought it home. If you really want to research into it, you have to look for it. I¡¯ll take it that it belongs to you if you can find it.¡±


    Lying through her teeth, Lin Mengya was obviously more skillful than this bunch of men.


    Coming face to face with this lass, the bunch of men seemed totally clueless and helpless.


    Given that they had arrived at this stand-off, the bearded man knew Lin Mengya would blow her top if he pushed her further.


    Su Tong forced a laugh as he tried to interfere with the argument between the two.


    ¡°What are you saying, Jiang Kai? Apologize to Princess Yu immediately! How could you still misbehave at such an age?¡±


    Apparently, the bearded man¡¯s surname was Jiang. It looked like Lin Mengya was oversensitive.


    Lin Mengya had heard that Jiang Sheng had learned under a famous teacher. She supposed it would not be such a coincidence that they just happened to have the same surname.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Jiang Kai was obviously still displeased, but all he could do now was to swallow his displeasure.


    He could only look on as Lin Mengya kept every single one of the silver needles.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send you on your way, Your Highness Princess Yu.¡±


    Su Tong bowed while standing by the door. Lin Mengya nodded in response as she led her maidservants back to the palace.


    It was said that there were vast differences among the living. Although the Court of Imperial Physicians was a small place, Lin Mengya had seen through many things that had happened there.


    After what happened, Pearl and Agate did not dare to create any more troubles. They kept their heads down as they trailed behind Lin Mengya, and they seemed ready to worship her like a goddess anytime.


    When they arrived at their small courtyard, it was in total darkness. There was no one there to watch the place. However, Lin Mengya supposed that every detail of what had happened in the Court of Imperial Physicians would soon arrive in the ears of the Queen.


    ¡°You may remain outside and wait. My master doesn¡¯t like the presence of outsiders. Be smart and behave properly lest my master take your lives.¡±


    As Baisu warned the two lasses, they nodded vigorously in submission. They appeared to be a dying person struck with malaria.


    ¡°Forget it, you may retire to your room. I will send for you through Baisu if I need you.¡±


    The weather was frigid, coupled with the fact that they had been scared out of their wits just moments ago, it was easy for them to catch a cold in this weather.


    She was not Zhou the exploiter. She could not bring herself to be so exploitative.


    The two lasses returned to their room after thanking Lin Mengya profusely. Finally, Lin Mengya and Baisu also returned to their room.


    There remained some burning ashes in the stove, and after placing a few more pieces of coal in it, the room warmed up soon after.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too kind. These two lasses had obviously been sent by the Queen to make things difficult for us. You¡¯re been very kind to have only frightened them today,¡± chided Baisu.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya gazed at the usually cool Baisu with a strange look.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve been adversely influenced by Baishao. Sigh, why can¡¯t the bunch of you pick up something good from me, the classy lady? Could it be destined that the Liuxin Courtyard can only churn out sassy girls?¡± teased Lin Mengya.


    Baisu glared at Lin Mengya immediately, but the atmosphere had warmed as Lin Mengya poured a cup of hot tea and put it into Baisu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s on your mind. Those two girls are spies. However, if we send them away, the Queen will think of ways to send another batch of spies over. If we were to be faced with someone who was smarter and more capable than us, what are we to do?¡± .


    This was precisely the reason why the Queen had not planted many secret agents in their surrounding area.


    Anyways, Lin Mengya¡¯s every move would have been scrutinized by the Queen.


    Most of the people in the Court of Imperial Physicians were also the Queen¡¯s planted agents. It was safe to say that nothing she did could escape the Queen¡¯s eyes.


    Since that was the case, she would simply be open about what she did. That way, on the contrary, the Queen would be unable to grasp Lin Mengya¡¯s real intentions.


    ¡°That makes sense, Master. I wasn¡¯t thinking as clearly as you. You¡¯ve completely shocked the people in the Court of Imperial Physicians today,¡± exclaimed Baisu excitedly.


    In fact, this was also the first time she had witnessed the controlling of needles using bare hands. She had never expected her master to possess such an amazing skill in the administering of needles.


    ¡°Sigh, I suppose you are aware of how one could get into trouble on account of his talent. What I¡¯m worried about is that henceforth, people would start to scrutinize me. Fortunately, I know my safety is not an issue with you by my side.¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed softly. She had demonstrated the art of needle control because she had no other choice.


    Her teacher had instructed her not to reveal this astonishing skill as much as possible unless she had no other choice.


    Just as expected, Mr. Jiang had his eyes on her silver needles after she had performed the art of needle control.


    Nevertheless, she did intend to do what she had done. She knew without anyone verbalizing it, that people would cast covetous eyes on her.


    Since she was in possession of something coveted, she would make good use of it to make her life in the palace easier and help her achieve benefits she might need.


    The nights spent in the palace seemed to go by slowly. The sun had just set and Lin Mengya was already feeling that she had nothing to do.


    Back in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya had countless things to worry about, including what to eat and what to wear in the mansion, as well as all the matters regarding Sanjue Hall. There would usually be strangers going in and out of the small courtyard, and every visitor would provide her with a different and new experience.


    In contrast, she did not have much to do in the palace. She was also forbidden to roam around in the palace. Moreover, Baisu, who was the only one by her side, was a person of few words.


    She had been overcome by boredom over the long night.


    ¡°It is so boring in the palace. Baisu, come over and play a game of chess with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya tossed the medical books aside. By now, she had memorized all the prescriptions which could be used on the Emperor.


    Given that she was neither permitted to see the Emperor nor look at the diagnosis of his illness, she was like a blind man, groping without any success.


    Baisu widened her eyes and looked around.


    Even if they wanted to play a game of chess, where would they find a chess set?


    ¡°Just look at you! People ought to create fun out of misery. How about we go pick some pebbles?¡±


    Baisu nodded, then the pair of master and servant went into the small courtyard one after another.


    The entertainment found in the Liuxin Courtyard could make the list of top five entertainment in the whole of Dajin. Under Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, different ways of playing the chess had become a very entertaining activity in the Liuxin Courtyard.


    It had been a long time since the last time she had played a game of gobang. They managed to find enough pebbles to last them through an extended game of chess!


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to get up from the corner of the wall to return to her room, a young, handsome face appeared before her and was smiling at her.


    ¡°How¡ª¡±


    She almost cried out in alarm when she recalled the two planted agents in the side chambers.


    She looked left and right in vigilance, waved her hand, and led the man into her room while lifting the hem of her skirt as she walked.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked surprisingly at the man before her. She was puzzled as to why she had not seen him at the Court of Imperial Physicians during day time.


    Qiu Yu laughed heartily. Then he reached his hand back to grab the green bundle he was carrying on his shoulder and put it down.


    ¡°I was supposed to be on duty in the Emperor¡¯s bedroom today, which is why I could find the opportunity to see you. I heard from the person who delivered the food that you performed the art of needle control with bare hands in the Court of Imperial Physicians today, and how you stunned those bunch of old men!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect Qiu Yu to know about it so soon.


    She could not stop smiling and shaking her head as she introduced this man to Baisu.


    ¡°Baisu, this is Imperial Physician Qiu Yu from the Court of Imperial Physicians. We¡¯ve met him earlier at the army camp. From now on, we will have dealings with him quite often. Just remember this.¡± .


    Baisu nodded, and she put on her usual cool expression on her face.

 Chapter 302 Uninvited Gues

    t


    Qiu Yu, possessing a pleasant disposition, nodded at Baisu. While greeting her, he was not bothered by the cold expression on her face at all.


    He showed the parcel in his hand to Lin Mengya as if he was showing her some treasure.


    ¡°When I found out that you have just entered the palace, I knew you would not be used to the food and would not sleep well. This may not be delicacies, at least, you¡¯d have something special to eat.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Qiu Yu had a pleasant face in addition to how he always wore a friendly smile when he saw everyone that Lin Mengya always felt that this young physician was very approachable.


    Waves of tempting aroma emitted from the table top.


    Lin Mengya looked on as he took out a parcel from his bundle, and when she opened it carefully, there was a whole roasted duck, still steaming hot with oil.


    ¡°This is the imperial chef¡¯s special dish, and he only made it for me after I pleaded with him for three days. How lucky and blessed you are to be able to enjoy this food.¡±


    Apart from the roasted duck, there were braised duck webs and wings. When all the food was laid out on the table, it covered almost half of the table.


    ¡°Are you trying to prepare a get-together party for me?¡±


    Lin Mengya burst out laughing while Qiu Yu merely looked stunned. While he obviously did not know the meaning of a get-together party, he was able to guess Lin Mengya¡¯s intention because he was smart.


    Qiu Yu smiled and finally took out a small wine bottle and a wine cup from his clothes, like he was performing some magic. He began pouring and drinking the wine. His action truly reflected his carefree personality.


    ¡°According to our usual practice, it is the first day of the New Year today. However, people like us do not have the luxury to celebrate it the usual way, so we can only seek joy amidst adversity.¡±


    Qiu Yu was obviously mocking at himself, and Lin Mengya could empathize with him.


    Indeed, they used to take leave for a few days during the New Year period no matter how busy they were.


    Without further ado, Lin Mengya dragged Baisu along and sat down by the table, reached out to take hold of a piece of spicy duck wing, and began savoring every bit of it.


    ¡°Before I entered the palace, I even saw entire streets lined with red lanterns. I heard that there was going to be performances of dragon dance and lion dance through the night until daybreak.¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded regretful as she spoke. She had agreed with her four maidservants earlier that they would let their hair down to have some fun during this period of time.


    Now she could only stay in the palace quietly.


    Even the coals in the stove seemed to have been suppressed by the air surrounding it as they burnt silently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being in a rich and powerful family? It is in fact worse than being in a regular family,¡± said Qiu Yu.


    Qiu Yu¡¯s words revealed his longing for a regular life.


    Lin Mengya observed that the things Qiu Yu wore or used were not any regular quality, even though he was only a first-grade imperial physician. Nevertheless, the surname ¡®Qiu¡¯ was not among the noble and wealthy families in the capital city. Lin Mengya supposed he ought to be a rich man¡¯s son from other states.


    ¡°The regular folks may not be living as comfortably as you think. Although there are many restrictions in large families, there was no worrying about food and shelter. You sound like a person moaning and groaning without any illness when you made the statement that you envied the lives of the regular and poor people. To obtain food from digging into the ground requires one to plant during spring and harvest during autumn. In times of famine and war, the people living in poverty would not even have clothes to wear or food to eat. In order to survive, they even sold their children. If even surviving is a luxury for them, could they even talk about living in bliss?¡±


    Qiu Yu suddenly stopped eating the duck drumstick he was holding.


    He cast an admiring look on the beautiful lady in splendid clothes.


    Qiu Yu had the impression that this lady, who came from a rich and powerful family, who married into a prominent family, was a woman with just a little more experience and wisdom than regular women.


    However, from how Lin Mengya had saved the soldiers in the army camp, to the painting she had left behind in the North Tower, Qiu Yu could see that Lin Mengya was not just a piece of flawless jade.


    She was a real treasure. Lin Mengya was neither aloof nor arrogant. She was like the lotus that emerged from mirky waters but remained pure and undefiled. The words she had said did not sound like they were from the mouth of a lady who had grown up in a protective environment.


    ¡°Back home, my father and elder brothers always praised General Lin as a hero hard to come by. I didn¡¯t think much of what they said, thinking that General Lin was merely a rough man. Today, my eyes are opened to how he was able to raise a daughter with an exceptional mind. This is enough for me to see that General Lin is definitely a wise and great hero. I¡¯ve been such an ignorant fool, my apologies.¡±


    After Qiu Yu finished speaking, he cupped his hands and bowed deeply to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was surprised at his forthrightness, and her impression on this Physician Qiu was further improved.


    At the same, her curiosity towards him was further aroused.


    She wondered which outstanding place had raised such an unbridled and forthright young man.


    ¡°You are not to blame because of ignorance. I have an elder brother whom I believe will hit it off with you if you meet him.¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up at her words, and he immediately said, ¡°Certainly. I could see he was very approachable when I saw you meeting up with the young General Lin at the army camp. I was unable to get acquainted with him because I was on a mission. I would gladly acquaint myself with him over a drink when opportunity arises.¡±


    Qiu Yu was definitely a free spirit. Lin Mengya was sure he would drink until he got drunk if not for the tiny wine cup.


    ¡°Oh yes, there are many things that I¡¯m unsure and unclear since I¡¯m new to the Court of Imperial Physicians. Could you give me some pointers if it¡¯s not too much to ask?¡±


    Qiu Yu moaned and put down the cup he was holding.


    For some reason, there was a look of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°This place is not fit to be called the Court of Imperial Physicians. They are just a pack of wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing. I may not be present for what happened today, but I could imagine their ugliness. These people whom you met today were merely the ones on duty during the New Year¡¯s Eve. When you see all the people in the Court of Physician, you will understand the meaning of beasts in human form.¡±


    It was not difficult for Lin Mengya to accept such an evaluation. In fact, her teacher had once given her earnest advice on this matter. Those physicians, who had managed to enter the palace to be imperial physicians, were neither lacking in ambition nor ruthlessness.


    However, Lin Mengya was puzzled as to how her teacher would know exactly what happened in the Court of Imperial Physicians when he had never set foot in it.


    ¡°There¡¯s doggerel in the palace which says that in the presence of these four main characters in the Court of Imperial Physicians, countless innocent lives were sacrificed in the palace each year.¡±


    Never would she expect the Court of Physicians in the palace to be such a dark place.


    Lin Mengya listened quietly as Qiu Yu spoke. Although Qiu Yu tried hard to suppress his emotions, Lin Mengya could sense the feeling of rage from the tone of his voice.


    ¡°You must have met Jiang Kai today. In fact, he is somehow related to you. He is part of Concubine De¡¯s parents¡¯ family. He had first come into the palace through Concubine De¡¯s recommendation. It was said that he was the one who introduced the most-doted son of the Jiangs to a famous physician to be tutored by him. ¡°For this reason, Jiang Kai was esteemed highly by the Jiang Family. He has a fiery temper but is honestly the easiest person to deal with among the four physicians. He would try ways and means to master the art of needle control he saw you performing, but given your status, he would not dare to lay a finger on you. Nevertheless, the other three will not be so easy to deal with.¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised to find that there was such a relationship in the midst.


    ¡°Vice President Cui Shi, Imperial Physician He Tianhe, Imperial Physician Ma Beiming and Jiang Kai are the four Yamas in the Court of Imperial Physicians. On the surface, they appear to be kind-hearted, but they are, in fact, ruthless and cruel. It would take more than three days and nights to talk about the atrocities they have done. Just bear in mind to keep away from them. They are people of influence in the palace, so you have to be vigilant even if you¡¯re a princess. I¡¯m a nobody here, and my teacher had been elbowed out. Even if I want to protect you, I don¡¯t have the means.¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s expression told Lin Mengya that he was mocking at himself for his inability to help.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and poured a cup of wine for him.


    ¡°This cup is to show my appreciation for Elder Brother Qiu. I am well aware that no one else would tell me these things, which I¡¯d have never learn about, if not for you. You¡¯ve done me a great favor by confiding in me. If you have any favors to ask of me in the future, rest assured I¡¯ll try my best to help. You¡¯re a real friend to me.¡±


    Lin Mengya was a good judge of character. Qiu Yu would have run away long ago if he was any other imperial physician.


    There could only be two reasons why he had rushed here this evening.


    Firstly, he truly meant well for her. Otherwise, he would not have given her all the details, which resulted in him being ostracized by the others once someone found out about this. Secondly, he could really be someone of exceeding status given that the things he said revealed that he was grossly dissatisfied and totally fearless of the Court of Imperial Physicians. She could tell he did not think much of the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    Little did she expect to meet with such an interesting character so soon after she had entered the palace.


    ¡°Since you called me Elder Brother Qiu, I will do my best to protect you. It¡¯s getting dark, I¡¯ll visit another time again. Oh yes, here¡¯s some calming incense. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve prepared this for the two girls in the side chamber. You may add this to the burning stove or the incense pot. Breathing it will cause drowsiness, but it¡¯s not as strong as those that hypnotize or cause people to fall unconscious. It will only cause some fatigue and make people want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Before he left, Qiu Yu took out a tiny delicate box from his sleeve and explained its content and use to Lin Mengya carefully as he stuffed it into the latter¡¯s hands.


    On top of that, he also instructed her to make use of a feather below a piece of red brick at the north-western corner of the courtyard to send for him whenever she needed help. He promised Lin Mengya that he would then find an opportunity to come and meet her.


    After Lin Mengya accepted Qiu Yu¡¯s kindness, he exited from the courtyard secretly.


    Fortunately, it was because Lin Mengya had frightened Pearl and Agate so much that Qiu Yu was able to enter the courtyard with much ease.


    Qiu Yu was an unexpected guest, and by the time Lin Mengya become conscious of the time, the moon was in the middle of the sky.


    Lin Mengya washed her face and hands with some warm water, and together with Baisu, they made their beds and laid down and chatted.


    ¡°Master, I can see that you and Imperial Physician Qiu are quite close. However, Master, we ought to be on our toes and guard against everything.¡±


    Baisu cautioned Lin Mengya with concern in her voice as she tried to warm Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 303 Encountering Concubines

    Lin Mengya came to hold Baisu¡¯s hands as well. It was a cold winter night, but with them warming each other, it didn¡¯t seem difficult to get through it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. He and I hit it off. Besides, he has done me a favor previously. It proves that he is a good man. Do you remember? The first time I met you, Baiji, and even Xiaoyu, I supposed that we could get along well with each other. As a result, we became a family.¡±


    Baisu helplessly sighed. She hadn¡¯t considered Lin Mengya to be an approachable master until they had gotten familiar.


    Lin Mengya had always been treating her enemies heartlessly, but she would become gentle when it came to those she cared about.


    That explained why many friends around her would like to sacrifice their lives for her.


    However, Lin Mengya had no idea about this.


    ¡°Young Master told me to protect you before he left. But according to Mr. Qiu, we may encounter more dangers in the Court of Imperial Physicians than back in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was already aware of that.


    Except for the four doctors, like four mountains, Su Tong, the Assistant Minister of the Court of Imperial Physicians, would not be that simple.


    Su Tong looked friendly, but Lin Mengya could tell that the other doctors stood in awe of him. Even the four great doctors might work to please him.


    Lin Mengya made an assumption for herself. Wherever people existed, there would be fights and schemes. The messier the Court of Imperial Physicians became, the more helpful to her to make a profit.


    The moon radiated cold light, not colder than any human heart.


    The Court of Imperial Physicians was noisy by the day, while it turned particularly lonely, desolate by night. Other than several doctors on duty, most of the doctors would leave the palace and return to their homes.


    In the inner hall of the Court of Imperial Physicians, Su Tong and Jiang Kai were warming themselves around a copper fire pan. Their weathered faces wore gloomy expressions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed for yourself today. Princess Yu is not like a common person. She¡¯s a tough enemy.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s face was reflected by the orange fire light, making is look especially tough as he was warming himself by the fire.


    ¡°Hmph! Just an immature girl. She¡¯s still unexperienced, even after being taught by Lin Muzhi and Prince Yu. ¡°She showed off her control over needles and didn¡¯t know how to hide her weak points. Does such a stupid girl scare you, Su Tong?¡±


    Jiang Kai¡¯s temper was still like a powder keg. He gave Su Tong a sideways glance and then spoke with contempt.


    Su Tong didn¡¯t get angry, as if he had already gotten used to his fiery temper. Instead, Su Tong picked up the boiling water on the stove, replenished for himself, and said calmly, ¡°This girl is not terrified enough. Lin Muzhi and Prince Yu must have had a perfect plan so that they dared to send her to the palace. But you should keep alert. Don¡¯t forget, according to seniority, you¡¯re her uncle.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s words seemed to arouse a period of memories Jiang Kai refused to recall.


    After humming heavily, Jiang Kai¡¯s eyes exposed his loathing for a moment.


    ¡°The Jiang Family is in the last time of peace-time. The Emperor¡¯s health condition becomes poorer day after day. One day, Concubine De or the Jiang Family will become yesterday¡¯s story. What the Jiang Family owes to me, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡±


    His loose facial muscles toughened because of his anger.


    Presently, Jiang Kai was already not the doctor who should heal the wounded and rescue the dying.


    Jiang Kai sprang to his feet, as if he wanted to stop the topic, and then left in a huff.


    Only Su Tong was left, watching the burning charcoal in front of him.


    He still kept calm and emotionless, even after he had managed to stir up Jiang Kai¡¯s hidden fury.


    Whoever managed to get such a high position, had a story.


    If they all stuck their stories in their minds like Jiang Kai, then, none of them could make greater achievements.


    However, Jiang Kai could be used to examine how powerful Lin Mengya was.


    Su Tong slightly sighed. It will be harder to survive in the palace.


    Lin Mengya slept well the previous night. She had a good adaptive capacity.


    Early that morning, Pearl and Agate were quick with their hands to serve her to get dressed and washed, because they had been violently tricked by her.


    Pearl¡¯s face looked dreadfully pale with big dark circles. She was helplessly watching Lin Mengya in panic, as if the latter was a demon from hell.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When the first word came out, Pearl¡¯s hands trembled, and then the comb dropped down on the ground.


    Pearl was frightened to burst into tears. She immediately knelt down on the ground to kowtow for Lin Mengya¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness! It was not on purpose! Please forgive me, Your Highness!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Pearl, constantly apologizing, and felt it was amusing. It seemed that she had cast a lifetime shadow on her.


    ¡°Stand up. I¡¯m not a bloodthirsty devil. I won¡¯t blame you for such a petty thing.¡±


    Baisu stood by and was indifferent to others. She didn¡¯t care about, like a beauty living in the icy mountain. It made others lose the courage to disturb her.


    However, Pearl was terrified. Lin Mengya had to call Agate next to her to help her partner get up.


    Lin Mengya had dealt them a head-on blow. She understood that regulation on people should be about balance. With the two free labors, she and Baisu didn¡¯t need to be busy with boring things.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working in the palace. I have a bad temper, but I always put the saddle on the right horse. If you fulfill your duty, I won¡¯t punish you for a petty mistake. There are fewer rules here than in other palaces. But you¡¯re supposed to be obedient. Am I clear?¡±


    Lin Mengya showed no emotion and tried to speak in a kind voice.


    After exchanging glances, Pearl and Agate stood up and gave a grateful bow.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll abide by your order, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and knew clearly that there was mixed affectation in their reaction.


    Those masters living in the palace were not kind people. Aunt Jinyue had mentioned by accident before that a private punishment for those servants, who disobeyed rules, existed in every palace.


    Lin Mengya would not beat her servants to death so easily. However, if they should be taught a lesson, there were dozens of cruel and torturous methods.


    The previous day, Lin Mengya had struck when they had been unprepared.


    Although she could not trust Pearl and Agate, they did do better in combing her hair than Baisu and running errands, after serving for so long in the palace.


    It was New Year. As a new-married woman, Lin Mengya should put on bright-colored clothes.


    However, the Emperor was not in good health, and the banquet had turned into a disaster. Lin Mengya chose ebony, satin dress with fine gold, and paired it with a red, lined jacket with turn-down collar. She also put on a pair of embroidery shoes with pearls and jades.


    A golden hairpin with mutton-fat jades was on her head, which made her long hair like ink. When she walked in the empty street, her new, beautiful dress made her look like jade, sending forth a differently beautiful aura from those women sticking to conventions in the palace.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll also be busy in the Court of Imperial Physicians for a day, Master?¡±


    Baisu followed Lin Mengya closely. Today, Agate was ordered to accompany her. She was smart to keep a distance from them and not to come closer.


    After pondering, Lin Mengya nodded. She had yet to give up on checking the Emperor¡¯s case file. Yesterday, Su Tong had managed to deceive her and had not shown it to her. Today, no matter what, she would definitely get it.


    ¡°The palace¡¯s food is less delicate than that in our house. Can you bear it?¡±


    Baisu looked worried. This morning, Lin Mengya had eaten a little, so Baisu had misunderstood that she had not gotten used to the food in the palace.


    Lin Mengya was not particular about food. After five years in the college dining room, everything able to be digested by her stomach could be swallowed up by her.


    She had eaten little because she had been preoccupied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m an adult. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed Baisu¡¯s hands and lightly comforted her.


    When they were about to say something intimate, an arrogant voice suddenly interrupted them.


    ¡°Hey, who is this beauty? Why are you not greeting me? Are your eyes on the top of your head?¡±


    It could be told from her condescending tone that she was clearly an obstinate person.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and saw several beauties in the palace¡¯s attires standing not far away and watching her.


    Their dresses betrayed that they might be concubines. However, the most beautiful woman among them was glaring at Lin Mengya like she was her enemy.


    ¡°Chongrong Yun, Jieyu Hui, Beauty Cheng, I¡¯m Agate from Servants Administration. This is Princess Yu.¡±


    Agate reacted smartly. Lin Mengya kept it in mind.


    Surprisingly, the three names were unfamiliar. She met them for the first time.


    According to etiquette, Lin Mengya was a first-rank princess. But she was an outside princess and a junior, so she was supposed to make a half greeting.


    Naturally, Lin Mengya did not want to make trouble on the first days. Therefore, she decided to endure, even when they had spoken rudely.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I just entered the palace. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please tell me, Your Highness.¡±


    Chongrong Yun had a delicate appearance and wore gorgeous clothes.


    She slightly nodded and gave her a gentle smile with curiosity.


    A young, beautiful lady, standing at her left, looked the same age as Lin Mengya. She was curiously scanning Lin Mengya from head to toes. She might be the youngest among them and wore the simplest clothes. Lin Mengya guessed that she was Beauty Cheng.


    However, the beautiful lady with a less resplendent dress than Chongrong Yun was standing at the latter¡¯s right. For no reason, Lin Mengya detected some resentment in Chongrong Yun¡¯s eyes, directed at her.


    So odd. I¡¯m not Concubine Yang to seek a trouble with my father-in-law. Why would Lady of Handsome Fairness hate me so much?

 Chapter 304 The Person Flying Into the Air

    ¡°How prestigious you are, Your Highness. Tell you? Everyone in the palace knows that you have a privileged background, too terrified to do something to you. But I have to remind you out of goodwill, Your Highness, that you¡¯d better not believe you can do anything you want with the backing of the Lin Family and Prince Yu. God is watching you, and no crook will be ignored.¡±


    Jieyu Hui was watching Lin Mengya, her eyes harboring a deep resentment as if she was desperate to skin Lin Mengya alive.


    Chongrong Yun was blocking her way. Otherwise, Jieyu Hui would probably rush over to bite Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya showed her friendliness first but was met with an abusive scolding from Jieyu Hui. Lin Mengya felt angry, but she could not express her anger for the sake of Jieyu Hui¡¯s position as the Lady of Handsome Fairness. However, Lin Mengya could not bear to let her be free after the insult.


    ¡°What did I do to irritate Jieyu Hui? Please tell me, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a different tone from what she had adopted before. She was a junior in their presence, but she was also Princess Yu at the same time. Jieyu Hui shall think of the one behind her before insulting her. Therefore, if Jieyu Hui had no powerful background, then, she may be the rash type and innocent enough to offend Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Hmph! You did forget it so soon after you had done it, didn¡¯t you? I¡­¡±


    Jieyu Hui¡¯s anger was soaring as she kept speaking. She looked like a devil begging for a life in hell while glaring at Lin Mengya. Chongrong Yun, standing beside her, saw her overstepping her boundaries, so she grabbed her sleeves and gave Lin Mengya an apologetic smile.


    ¡°My sister is always outspoken. Please don¡¯t bear it in mind, Your Highness. Those words came out of sudden anger. She didn¡¯t mean it. Please don¡¯t blame her, Your Highness.¡±


    Noticing that Lin Mengya was getting irritated, Beauty Cheng also grabbed Jieyu Hui¡¯s arms.


    Her round face was full of worries.


    Jieyu Hui was stopped from doing anything but gave Lin Mengya a resentful look. Then she hummed and turned her head.


    Chongrong Yun stood out to try to make peace, so Lin Mengya was obviously supposed to stop for her sake.


    Lin Mengya managed to suppress her displeasure. Anyone would feel unhappy after being scolded violently for no reason.


    ¡°Since Your Highness said that, I, of course, should stop for your sake. After all, Jieyu is one of His Majesty¡¯s vice wives, with the difference between honorable and humble. Don¡¯t make trouble with others as you please. Otherwise, you may get yourself in trouble and suffer losses.¡±


    Dajin had strict laws. Even in the palace, concubines had a low status. Take Concubine De as an example. Even after her son had grown up and had been given the title of a prince, Concubine De still had to adhere to the conventions. She had to greet the Empress every day whenever she was in the palace.


    In an ordinary family, no matter how much love a concubine gained from her husband, she had to do some unskilled work for the real wife every day.


    Therefore, Jieyu Hui¡¯s behavior would be seen as a disrespect for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Thanks for your generosity. I suppose Sister Hui will feel grateful. Well, we can¡¯t keep bothering you. Please, Your Highness.¡±


    Chongrong Yun stood there to mediate so that they could not really quarrel.


    Lin Mengya did not want to stand over there and carry on with Jieyu Hui. Thus, after making a bow, Lin Mengya, with a cold look, got back to her way to the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    However, Jieyu Hui did not stop looking at Lin Mengya, with increasing hatred against her.


    ¡°Sister Yun, why did you stop me?¡±


    Chongrong Yun retraced her gaze from Lin Mengya, and after lightly letting out a sigh, she said, ¡°Do you really believe you can succeed? Sister Hui, we¡¯ve married His Majesty, so we¡¯d better not help with our parents¡¯ affairs. His Majesty is terribly ill, and we have no child. Thinking of our own future is the right thing. Today, if I had known that your purpose of coming here was to provoke Princess Yu, Sister Cheng, and I would not have come with you.¡±


    Chongrong Yun¡¯s comforting words failed to shake Jieyu Hui¡¯s determination.


    Jieyu Hui found that her sister, someone she had been living with for a long time now, did not stand by her side. Therefore, she hummed, threw away Beauty Cheng¡¯s hands, and then left in a huff with her maids.


    ¡°Sister Yun, will Sister Hui do anything on impulse?¡±


    Beauty Cheng asked full of concerns. Chongrong Yun just shook her head in return and helplessly sighed.


    Everyone in the palace was feeling insecure. Jieyu Hui¡¯s plan might create a disturbance, but who knew?


    It would be the best if Princess Yu was not a mean person. Otherwise, Jieyu Hui would have a tough future.


    The quarrel with Jieyu Hui dampened Lin Mengya¡¯s mood.


    But beside that, she was more interested in what she had done to make Jieyu Hui resent her like that.


    ¡°Agate, do you know about Jieyu Hui?¡±


    Upon hearing Princess Yu¡¯s question, Agate immediately answered respectfully, ¡°Jieyu Hui got into the palace five years ago. At first, His Majesty showed her a lot of affection. In recent years, due to not giving birth, His Majesty had tossed her aside. I also heard that she was one of His Majesty¡¯s distant relatives. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s distant relative?¡± Lin Mengya had not expected that.


    As a matter of fact, those great noble families often used marriage, with the royal family or among themselves, to develop themselves. Therefore, if one pondered over the relationship between them, they would be related one way or the other.


    ¡°Should I teach her a lesson, Master?¡±


    Biasu, who had been silent just now, leaned over by Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and proposed in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She had little information about the palace. Besides, what Agate had told her might not be the truth.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s just verbal taunts. We¡¯ll have to endure more insults in the palace. Let¡¯s move on to the Court of Imperial Physicians.¡±


    The Court of Imperial Physicians was no different from the previous day. However, Su Tong and Jiang Kai were not present. Generally, those officials could rest in their own houses before the fifth day of the first month.


    However, the people on duty in the Court of Imperial Physicians should take turns.


    Today, the doctor on duty seemed serious in speech and manner. His hair and beard were all white, and he looked like meticulous and totally devoted.


    Upon noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s arrival, he frowned first. Then, after being reminded by his subordinate, he put down the medicine and greeted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Vice Minister of the Court of Imperial Physicians, Cui Shi. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Arise, Doctor Cui. I come here to learn. In the future, you don¡¯t need to greet like that when I come. ¡°I¡¯ll be imposing on you for a few days. If everyone greets me every time I come here, won¡¯t it be too tensed?¡±


    Lin Mengya was humbly smiling, but in fact, she already had formed a preliminary judgment on Vice Minister Cui.


    Cui Shi¡¯s strict appearance showed that he was a traditional, stubborn man. Besides, the way he looked at her clearly betrayed contempt.


    Probably, in the future, he would also stop her from treating the Emperor.


    Everyone was trying to see what each other had. If they got hold of her temperament, then they would be thinking of how to force her to get out of the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Cui Shi did not hesitate and sprang up to his feet back to the table.


    However, Lin Mengya stopped him.


    ¡°Could you do me a favor, Doctor Cui?¡±


    There was impatience in his eyes. If Lin Mengya was not Princess Yu, he would have already driven her out.


    ¡°I want to have a look at His Majesty¡¯s case. I¡¯m new here and have no idea about His Majesty¡¯s health condition. So could you do me this little favor?¡± she asked in a relatively friendly tone.


    Cui Shi snorted.


    After looking up and down at her, he refused with contempt.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been serving in the palace for tens of years. I won¡¯t call myself the best, but I still see myself to be better than a freshman. There¡¯s no shortcut to being a master in medicine, and it takes dozens of years to be a medicine master, even for a talent. Your Highness, you¡¯re a woman. It¡¯s already far away from the convention not to be sewing at home but to get into the Court of Imperial Physicians. The case file of His Majesty is the most important thing, and it can¡¯t be read by people with no duty. So help yourself, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya was close to laughing. It was no wonder that the previous day Su Tong had directly postponed it for today.


    Today, a seamless man was able to stop her with no mercy.


    ¡°God!¡±


    A howl came, and in the next second, Cui Shi, who was arrogant just now, like an earthbag, was thrown into the air. Then he badly fell onto a medicine cabinet. .


    Because of Cui Shi¡¯s fall, those well-aired herbs fell too, covering him. Cui Shi closed his eyes and fainted after glancing at Baisu in panic.


    ¡°Sorry, my maid is a good girl. But she always loses her temper.¡±


    Lin Mengya calmly gave an explanation to the people who were glaring at them. Then, she returned to the room Su Tong had prepared for her, with Baisu.


    Lin Mengya would not endure anyone¡¯s abuse. Before entering the Court of Imperial Physicians, she had already been filled with anger, but still had not wanted to vent her anger. Right now, Cui Shi had been intentionally making trouble for her. Well, then, she should not be blamed.


    After this incident, every one of the Court of Imperial Physicians stayed at a respectful distance from Lin Mengya.


    Cui Shi had already been sent back to his house and would not get out of bed for the next five days. However, Baisu had not really injured him.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯ve postponed it several times now. Is anything wrong with the case history?¡±


    The doctors of the Court of Imperial Physicians had obviously labeled Baisu as a devil who they could not tease.


    A few bold people craned their necks to peer in the direction of Lin Mengya and then slipped away immediately after being glared by her, like when a mouse met a cat.


    However, Baisu was still worried about her master¡¯s situation.


    No one dared make trouble with them, but they did put Lin Mengya aside and allowed her to do nothing. In Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baisu¡¯s eyes, both of them were just wasting time.

 Chapter 305 Accidental Discoveries

    ¡°They should feel anxious, not me. One day, they will beg me to check it.¡±


    Lin Mengya saw through them and figured that they were trying to make it hard on her.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not a pushover. Sooner or later, all of them would realize how stupid they were to stop her.


    ¡°Alright, but Master, why do these people in the palace behave so impolitely? The servants in our house are much better than them. Look at them. All of them bluff arrogantly and swagger before you.¡±


    Whenever she mentioned it, Baisu would become furious. Back in their house, whoever met Lin Mengya would behave respectfully. However, before anything happened, those people in the palace had come to insult Lin Mengya one by one.


    Lin Mengya could hold her temper, while Baisu was different.


    ¡°It¡¯s common in the palace. Outside the palace, I¡¯m the honorable Princess Yu, but in the palace, anyone we meet is either Lady of Handsome Fairness or Lady of Compete Countenance at least. Of course, we can¡¯t have the same treatment as before. Let¡¯s forget what happened today. Don¡¯t be rush. I understand that you¡¯re protecting me. But lots of honorable figures are hidden in the palace. Who will we meet tomorrow? Who knows?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya had already prepared mentally for this.


    However, the continuous encounters, did provoke her anger.


    Those were precisely the consequences of the Empress taking control over the harem after the Emperor¡¯s illness. The Emperor and the Crown Prince should promote them to make it hard on her.


    In order to survive in the palace, Lin Mengya had to endure more of such grievances in the future.


    However, staying in the palace was indeed helpful to her.


    Doctors did take precautions against her checking the Emperor¡¯s case file, but they did not stop her from reading medical classics or studying ordinary or valuable herbs. Lin Mengya could study all kinds of prescriptions in her free time.


    Qiu Yu would pretend to be unfamiliar with Lin Mengya back at the Court of Imperial Physicians every time. Thus, Lin Mengya had decided to echo his superficial unfamiliarity.


    In others¡¯ presence, both of them kept a distance from each other like strangers. But whenever others could not see, they could easily understand each other by a wink or a smile.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had an epiphany¡ªthey were fooling those doctors around.


    Qiu Yu did have his own reason to act like that. Lin Mengya only found him more interesting.


    In others¡¯ eyes, Lin Mengya seemed like a quiet, honest princess, who read medical books or studied medicine in her room.


    Besides, her scary maid was guarding at the door against those disgusting flies or spies.


    Truth be told, Lin Mengya kept watching everything around her through the books.


    She had already met two of the four great doctors of the Court of Imperial Physicians. Thus, she believed that Su Tong was too sophisticated to take action personally so easily.


    All in all, she had to make greater efforts to see the Emperor.


    After reading for a while, Lin Mengya got tired. She and Baisu headed out to walk around a small garden in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Lots of herbs planted were planted in the garden due to those doctors¡¯ management.


    The analysis model of Shen Nung had been activated by accident. Then, a tremendous amount of data flashed in her head, like printing.


    Those fresh herbs had a better effect of clearing away heat and toxic materials. Lin Mengya wandered around and then stopped in front of a small artificial stream.


    What¡¯s this?


    Lin Mengya scanned those herbs and noticed an unimpressive herb in a corner.


    It¡¯s strange to mix this herb with other herbs. Did the doctors do it out of negligence by accident?


    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Mengya came to her senses and saw an immature face.


    He was a teenager at Xiaoyu¡¯s age, with a shy smile. He greeted her overcautiously.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I lost myself in my thoughts. Well, who are you?¡±


    He looked unimpressive in the white apprentice¡¯s attire.


    Noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze focused on him, he blushed and lowered his head.


    ¡°My name is Xiaofeng, an apprentice in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Last night, Minister Su told me to serve you because he was afraid that you might feel inconvenient here.¡±


    He was sent by Su Tong? Lin Mengya looked the boy before her from head to toe in a casual way and found him less sophisticated. However, Su Tong must have a reason to send him there.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the Minister¡¯s consideration. Xiaofeng, right? The stream looks very clear, so I think there must be a source. But why aren¡¯t there some fancy carps for people to watch?¡±


    Lin Mengya unconcernedly pointed at the stream.


    Xiaofeng scratched his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason either. Some fish had been placed into the stream before, but they all died. Probably we are too careless to take care of them.¡±


    Lin Mengya just smiled at Xiaofeng¡¯s response. After looking at the stream several times, she returned to her room with Baisu.


    I¡¯m probably right. That thing must influence its surroundings.


    ¡°Baisu, come to get dregs of His Majesty¡¯s decoction. I don¡¯t believe that they will make it difficult for you on that.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s decoction was the most important thing, and after inspection, it would be dried and sealed.


    Lin Mengya just needed to check it to see what was going on.


    Baisu got on it immediately. Perhaps because Vice Minister Cui had ended up in a tragic state, nobody in the Court of Imperial Physicians would like to stop Baisu.


    According to Baisu, the doctor in charge of giving medicine, started to tremble when seeing her. Therefore, Baisu spent no effort to get the stored dregs.


    Lin Mengya did not expect to get it so easily.


    The doctors had gotten used to secret plots but immediately submitted to Baisu, who had conquered them with force.


    After carefully examining the dregs and an analysis of Shen Nung, Lin Mengya did get what she wanted.


    She looked out through the window to the yard. There was a kind of special medicine among the Emperor¡¯s decoction. It needed to be fresh and was planted the most in the garden.


    It was called Yin Man, difficult to plant. Even though it had been planted successfully, it could be used as medicine after three years. Moreover, this medicine has a very gentle nourishing effect on the human body.


    There should be traces in the tonic medicine that the Emperor usually took.


    Yin Man itself was non-toxic, and long-term use was not harmful to the human body. However, a herb called Duotian Root was where Yin Man was planted.


    What Lin Mengya had spotted in the corner was exactly that.


    She had also seen it in Baili Rui¡¯s stone room. He had told her that it was not very toxic, but its roots could contaminate the soil.


    That was to say, the Duotian Root had already contaminated all herbs in the garden.


    It was rare, and there were few in Dajin. Imperial doctors learned from medical books meant for treating people. Thus, it was reasonable that they had no idea about this kind of knowledge, which they called dishonest practices.


    Lin Mengya was certain that there must be a close relevance between the Emperor¡¯s serious illness and the poison.


    The poisoner must be a prudent person to poison in such a delicate way.


    Toxins that had been accumulated for years were enough to completely destroy the human body¡¯s functions. Naturally, in ancient times, where a precise test could not be conducted, the accumulation of toxins would be diagnosed as a kind of disease.


    Due to the Duotian Root, those fancy carps had died in the stream. But its toxin was subtle and would be diluted in the stream. Therefore, no one could find the anomaly.


    That was also why Lin Mengya had asked Xiaofeng that question.


    Imperial doctors must know nothing about it. Otherwise, they would not have tried to put fish into the stream.


    Consequently, there must be a spy in the Court of Imperial Physicians to have planted the Duotian Root there without arousing anyone¡¯s attention.


    It could be anyone. Lin Mengya tried to study those busy doctors outside again.


    Who is the chief culprit?


    If she failed to find out his identity, the spy would ruin her meeting with the Emperor.


    After pondering on it for a while, Lin Mengya realized that she had to investigate after all the doctors returned to the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    And as for the Duotian Root, she had to find a way to totally remove it without alerting the spy. It seemed that she had to become a hardworking gardener.


    After studying dregs, Lin Mengya pretended to carry on. Shen Nung became more pronounced for its advantages and succeeded in telling her about the proportion of the Emperor¡¯s decoction very soon.


    Lin Mengya always doubted the moral qualities of those doctors in the Court of Imperial Physicians. But she must admit that there was a huge gap between her and their capability, like Great Rift Valley. She did not understand until now why Baili Rui had refused her proposal to enter the palace.


    Without Shen Nung, she would not be able to defeat those senior NPCs.


    ¡°Baisu, I¡¯m tired today. Let¡¯s get back.¡±


    Lin Mengya was suddenly full of energy. Seeing that, Baisu realized that it was not a good place to discuss something private here.


    Baisu nodded, and along with Lin Mengya, they kept their heads high and got out of the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    Those doctors, who had been overwhelmed by Baisu¡¯s force for a whole day, finally felt relieved. Doctor Cui, who was still unconscious, was a frightening example!


    Lin Mengya seemed to have known her goal and not be in confusion. Perhaps because of that, Lin Mengya did not stop until she ate two bowls of rice with some insipid fried dishes for her dinner.


    Even Baisu was surprised. She opened her eyes wide, thinking that her master was a refugee from a disaster-stricken area. Pearl and Agate had gotten used to the elegant way of eating and had never seen such an inelegant eating style.


    After Lin Mengya finished her meal, both of them highly doubted Princess Yu, who was an elegant lady in the morning and a different person at night.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s competitive fire burned intensely. She did not care about what they were thinking of. After wiping her mouth clean, she went out for a walk with Baisu.

 Chapter 306 An Adorable Prince

    Lin Mengya refused the company of Pearl and Agate. After all, it was the resting palace of the Emperor. Few people dared wander around his palace under such circumstances.


    The Imperial Palace was much more magnificent than Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. It looked especially solemn and awe-inspiring with its golden glazed tiles and vermilion bricks.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu hid in a corner and locked their eyes on the patrolling guards at a distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out that there are four shifts of guards to patrol day and night. Only doctors can get into the palace. Concubines visit to greet every day, but they have to stay outside and send their things via eunuchs to His Majesty,¡± said Baisu lightly.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    The Emperor¡¯s palace was well-guarded. The possibility of sneaking into it was less favorable.


    ¡°Is there any gap while the guards are changing?¡±


    Baisu shook her head solemnly. In fact, the guards in the palace were more intelligent and capable than those in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. Even though Baisu was kind of a master in martial arts, it was still difficult for her to get close.


    ¡°Fine. We can finally get a chance when we are restricted in the palace. Stop inquiring about it for the time being, in case of being found out and bringing up unexpected troubles.¡±


    The Imperial Palace was far more complicated than she had imagined. Lin Mengya had already gotten an idea about how to restrain the Duotian Root. As long as she concocted a neutralizing medicine and poured it onto the herbs around the Duotian Root, its efficacy then could gradually cause the Duotian Root to wilt. In the end, the Duotian Root¡¯s toxins would be unable to contaminate other herbs.


    It was a delicate task. Luckily, few herbs could survive now, and the Duotian Root was in a state of suspended animation. Otherwise, the plan could not work.


    Lin Mengya was in a good mood and unconsciously ate too much at night. She had a habit of being not able to fall asleep with her stomach full.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya and Baisu wandered around for a while.


    People said that the Imperial Palace was splendid. But in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, it was quite dull to see a palace full of red bricks and green tiles.


    After a while, Lin Mengya found nothing interesting because they were all the same. Thus, she decided to get back with Baisu.


    When she was turning around, Lin Mengya felt as if her waist had been hit by a ball.


    Lin Mengya looked down and found a colorful can ball. It looked exquisite and delicate, like a child¡¯s toy.


    She picked it up and had a look with curiosity. It was dusty, but she could tell that the ball had been kept well. As she was getting more curious, a scream in a child¡¯s tone came from behind.


    ¡°How dare you not return my ball? You such a maid, I¡¯m the prince, do you know? Do you want to take it?¡±


    How arrogant he is! Lin Mengya turned around to look at the boy, who was not tall enough to reach her waist, and felt quite funny.


    The boy had a pair of bright apricot-like eyes on his face, like soft tofu. His pink mouth was pouting as if he was showing his great dissatisfaction with her.


    His purplish-red clothes were already stained with mud. He looked like a muddy monkey, not a prince.


    The boy looked quite like a mini Long Tianhao, very adorable. Long Tianhao¡¯s brothers all had a similar face, but this boy was particularly like Long Tianhao.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s interest was aroused immediately. She squatted before the boy and played with the cane ball.


    ¡°You said that it was yours. But I found it ownerless. What evidence can you show me to prove that it is yours?¡±


    I really want to pinch his chubby cheek! Lin Mengya held back her attempted hands and felt well when seeing his face blush. It felt like she was teasing Long Tianhao!


    ¡°How dare you! Everyone in the palace knows that the ball belongs to me. Give it to me quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Mother to punish you.¡±


    The little child held back his tears and seriously threatened Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya finally failed to control her desire and reached out her hands to lightly pinch his watery face. She cried in her heart of how strong her urge to hug him was, and that it would feel terrific!


    ¡°What are you doing? You servant! How dare you be rude to me!¡±


    The little prince had never imagined that the woman in front of him would dare to pinch his face. Those maids or eunuchs in the palace would always greet him when they met.


    At once, anger rose up like tidewater in his heart. However, the Long Family¡¯s character of not giving up easily made him submit easily.


    Therefore, when he found it useless to struggle, the prince immediately bit Lin Mengya¡¯s arm with his baby teeth, some of which had just changed.


    Hey? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the little boy, who was biting her like a baby wolf.


    She did not feel any pain, but to her surprise, the mini Long Tianhao was a stubborn boy.


    ¡°Release her! She¡¯s not a servant. She¡¯s Princess Yu!¡±


    Baisu rushed and told him who Lin Mengya really was.


    The little boy just blinked his big eyes and looked at her numbly. However, his biting mouth was already loosened up.


    ¡°Why stop? You bit very deep just now, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya retracted her hands and did not think too much of the shallow tooth prints. Just think of it to being bitten by a baby dog. Then, she unconsciously recalled her tigers.


    She felt lost immediately. Since she had come here, all kinds of events had come into her life, and without noticing, she had missed lots of wonderful things.


    A smile of laughing at herself emerged on her face. I am really an irresponsible person.


    ¡°You¡¯re the third sister-in-law?¡±


    The prince¡¯s apricot-like eyes opened wide, and his mouth slightly opened as if he had seen something extraordinary.


    Lin Mengya felt he was quite lovely, so she pinched his face again and teased him.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m your third sister-in-law. I remember you called me a servant just now. I should tell your brother that you insulted me.¡±


    Lin Mengya was teasing the little boy, but he burst into tears immediately. His cry became increasingly louder and sounded very miserable.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You were like a brave wolf just now. It¡¯s just a joke. I won¡¯t tell your brother. Well, can you tell me what your name is now?¡±


    The little boy changed his face quickly. Some drops of tears were still hanging on his curving eyelashes. After thinking about it while lowering his head, the boy replied in a soft voice, ¡°My name is Long Yinghua, the tenth prince. Sister-in-law, don¡¯t tell my brother, okay?¡±


    Lin Mengya chuckled to herself, looked at the little boy pleasing her, and thought that Long Tianhao was really powerful enough to frighten the little boy.


    Lin Mengya pretended to hesitate, and after a while, she nodded. The little boy was funny and seemed like six or seven years old. Perhaps because he was still young, he could avoid those terrible habits of the palace.


    ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law. Well, you can have the ball.¡±


    Long Yinghua spoke in a sweet voice, but his dark, bright eyes betrayed his unwillingness.


    Lin Mengya would not bully a child. She gave it back to him and patted him on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. I won¡¯t take away a child¡¯s favorite. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell your brother about this. But stop being rude to others!¡±


    Long Yinghua nodded repeatedly and tightly held his ball as if he was really afraid that someone would take it away from him.


    However, his eyes were secretly focusing on Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting too late. You¡¯d better go back to sleep. You came out alone, I guess. Are there a maid and nanny with you?¡±


    Lin Mengya had already been curious about this just now. The boy¡¯s clothes were not shabby, but why hadn¡¯t anyone come to seek him after so long?


    Long Yinghua also looked around and confusion flashed in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s instinct of protection was aroused. Although guards and servants could be seen everywhere in the palace, his parents would feel sad if he got lost.


    Lin Mengya reached her hand, and with a warm smile, said, ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll send you back to your palace.¡±


    Long Yinghua hesitated but still put his fat hands into her hands.


    With the protection of Baisu, an adult and a child went deep into the palace.


    Lin Mengya did not know where Long Yinghua lived, but she knew that the concubines¡¯ resting palaces were in the inner courtyard. She lived close to the outer courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, they did not see anyone even after they had gone through three doors.


    The palace lanterns had already been lit up at dusk. At the moment, the faint light could guide them, but the road was still silent enough to frighten them.


    Lin Mengya felt increasingly confused. There¡¯s something wrong. There should be an eunuch or a maid guarding at the door.


    It¡¯s just dusk. Why is there no one?


    Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp instinct made her hold Long Yinghua¡¯s hands more tightly. How could it be possible for a child to get out so far to come across me so coincidently?


    ¡°Yinghua, was there anyone with you when you got out? Where is she?¡±


    Everyone would be surrounded by many servants in the palace, let alone Long Yinghua as the prince.


    After pondering over it for a while, he said, ¡°Nanny was kept in the palace by Mother. I don¡¯t like others. So I hid myself up and got out when they all left.¡±


    He would not be lying. However, Lin Mengya got tensed up and bowed to hold up Long Yinghua after warning Baisu to stay vigilant.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s play a game now. Later, I¡¯ll hide ourselves and silently return to your mother¡¯s palace, okay?¡±


    The boy, of course, agreed. Lin Mengya looked around and disappeared into the dark under Baisu¡¯s shelter.


    Long Yinghua¡¯s eyes were opening wide full of excitement.


    ¡°From now on, no matter who we meet, you can¡¯t speak. Otherwise, you will be a loser!¡±

 Chapter 307 An Abnormal Maid

    After hearing of the game, Long Yinghua immediately gave her a curious look.


    Games may be the most exciting thing for him at his age.


    Lin Mengya tried to soften her facial expression so that the little boy could not see anything wrong.


    ¡°Well, it starts now. Show me the road to the resting palace of your mother, can you?¡±


    Long Yinghua nodded at once and looked like he was hell-bent on winning.


    ¡°What a smart boy.¡± Lin Mengya looked around and cautiously headed towards the harem from an invisible corner after exchanging glances with Baisu.


    Lin Mengya knew well that a child was the most valuable person for a mother. Under such a circumstance, how could it be possible for a mother to get her child¡¯s nanny distracted? That nanny could have been keeping her child company.


    A mother would feel heartache when her child got hurt, let alone when Long Yinghua was playing the ball. At that time, he needed a maid to stay with him.


    However, nobody could be seen even after they had gone through three doors. Everything was extremely strange!


    They finally saw people when they went through the last door.


    It stood to reason for Lin Mengya to stay alert. Throughout history, lots of an emperor¡¯s children had died for nothing. Therefore, since she stayed in the palace, she would not allow Long Yinghua to be killed at a young age.


    Every now and then, people could be seen across the thoroughfare, in a hurry. It seemed that they were not looking for the missing child. Long Yinghua, while he was holding her arms, cannily pointed to the right direction for her.


    Perhaps because it was getting closer to his mother¡¯s resting palace, Long Yinghua got excited. After all, he was going to win!


    Then, Long Yinghua pointed to a splendid gate with excitement.


    When getting to the front of the gate, Lin Mengya and Baisu saw a grand brand with two words¡ªYonghe Palace.


    It seemed that his mother was of a little high status.


    It was night. All the gates were shut down. Baisu knocked at the door, and soon, someone opened it. A beautiful face popped out from inside. Upon seeing Long Yinghua in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, she seemed to be surprised.


    ¡°Oh my dear! Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you. If I failed to find you, Her Highness would kill me.¡±


    Since he had already gotten to his mother¡¯s resting palace in safety, Long Yinghua naturally gave a happy look because he had won the game.


    Lin Mengya got relieved as well because Long Yinghua was in complete safety. Long Yinghua looked a little lordly in the presence of his maid, different from in front of her.


    Long Yinghua stuffed his cane ball into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands and began his speech seriously, with his small hands at the back.


    ¡°How useless you are! Every time we play hide-and-seek, you fail to find me! Alright, I should go to see my mother. Sister-in-law, let¡¯s play another day!¡±


    Then, he entered Yonghe Palace without looking back.


    His maid seemed awkward and bowed to show her gratefulness while giving Lin Mengya an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Your Highness, thanks for sending His Highness back. But it¡¯s too late now. Her Highness can¡¯t be woken up. I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid¡¯s words sounded a little impolite.


    However, Lin Mengya was not a mean person. Everyone in Yonghe Palace was supposed to get anxious when Long Yinghua was missing. It was indeed not the right time to greet Long Yinghua¡¯s mother. Otherwise, they might consider her claiming credit.


    Besides, she was seen as a troubling person in the Palace. It was better for irrelevant people not to get involved with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to catch up with the tenth prince. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled humbly and after nodding at the maid, she wanted to leave.


    However, when Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, she saw an emerald green bracelet in the maid¡¯s hand. It was a quality bracelet. But in the blink of an eye, the maid closed the gate of Yonghe Palace.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and when she was about to leave with Baisu, she found Yinghua¡¯s cane ball still in her hands.


    How would he be too abrupt to take it away?


    All of a sudden, something came to her mind. It¡¯s odd. That bracelet is really special. The regulations on clothes in the Palace are stringent. If she came when Yinghua¡¯s mother got married, it¡¯s kind of reasonable.


    But those maids following a concubine should be her closest people. They couldn¡¯t be so rude. But she seemed to be trying to drive me away.


    ¡°Baisu, hurry up! Hit the door!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not want to let danger befall Long Yinghua.


    After hearing that, Baisu immediately pounded on the door. It was only a few minutes since Long Yinghua had been taken away. At the moment, it was silent behind the door.


    Lin Mengya forgot her manner behind and pounded on the door with Baisu. After full ten minutes, a response finally came behind the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside! Don¡¯t you know the rules? Why pound on the door. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by Her Highness!¡±


    The voice was thin. An eunuch.


    The gate was opened. Lin Mengya and Baisu tried to break into instantly.


    ¡°Hey! Where do you serve? How could you be so misbehaved?¡±


    Lin Mengya was desperate to clutch his collar and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yinghua? Where¡¯s the tenth prince? Where?¡±


    The eunuch had never seen a person so anxious before and noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s serious look, he was surprised and unconsciously answered, ¡°His Highness got out and didn¡¯t get back now. We¡¯ve been searching for him. Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    Although the woman in front of him looked unfamiliar, the eunuch, of course, had become a discerning man after serving in the palace for long. He noticed that Lin Mengya¡¯s look and clothes were similar to those concubines, and knew that she would be one of them.


    ¡°No, Yinghua has come back! Just now, a maid with a green bracelet took him away! I sent him back in person! Hurry to find them! Find them out! Remember, never let go of any isolated corner! Otherwise, Yinghua will be in danger!¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke quickly and solemnly. Then, the eunuch saw his master¡¯s favorite cane ball in her hands.


    Immediately, he realized the seriousness of the event. The eunuch did not stop her anymore and shouted out.


    ¡°Come on! Young Master is in danger! Hurry up!¡±


    The thin, hoarse voice was very loud. He made himself heard by the whole Imperial Palace.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu were also searching all the rooms one by one.


    But what was more worrying was that, they had heard no voice after they had searched every corner of the front yard.


    The eunuch¡¯s scream gathered lots of people together to find Long Yinghua.


    It was getting dark. But it was brightly lit in Yonghe Palace.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu got into the backyard. Other servants were searching here and there with lanterns.


    ¡°Ah! Young Master¡¯s shoes!¡±


    Suddenly, a terrified voice came. Lin Mengya immediately ran over, only to see a pool whose ice surface had already cracked.


    What the maid was holding was exactly the shoes Long Yinghua had been wearing just now.


    ¡°Young Master fell into the water, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Someone instantly spoke with worries. Then, some strong eunuchs and guards jumped into the pool.


    They bore the piercing coldness and searched for a while, but they found nothing. Lin Mengya¡¯s heart got cold.


    No, Yinghua will be fine!


    Lin Mengya rushed over to have a check on the shoes in the maid¡¯s hands.


    The shoes were still dry, even with no mud print. Instead, they, as adults, had gotten some mud on their clothes when they stood by the pool.


    Thus, this pair of shoes was supposed to be placed out there deliberately to create the false impression that Long Yinghua had slipped into the water. That was why the ice surface had cracked, and even mud around the pool had been loosened.


    It was a short time. Apart from the distance, no matter how weak Long Yinghua was, he was supposed to be struggling.


    But there was no evidence unless Yinghua was thrown into the water after being killed first. Until now, his dead body had not been found. It showed that the maid had stopped halfway. Probably Yinghua was still in a corner around the pool!


    After pondering over it, Lin Mengya looked around.


    All at once, she found some small rooms in a distance, which might be used to store gardeners¡¯ tools.


    ¡°Look around, everyone! Don¡¯t stay in the water for too long, or you will get a cold injury. Some go to prepare some hot ginger soups for them!¡±


    They did not know who the woman was, but they always took action by someone¡¯s order.


    Lin Mengya calmly arranged tasks. They immediately set to work.


    Lin Mengya carried her skirt and ran in the headmost with Baisu.


    These rooms¡¯ locks were rusty. Obviously, they had been locked up for a few days. Lin Mengya shook the locks one by one and finally found some corrosion under a lock.


    It showed that someone had opened it ever recently!


    ¡°Who has the key? Hurry up! Yinghua may be inside!¡±


    Upon hearing that their Young Master might be found, eunuchs and maids all ran over there like a swarm of bees. But it belonged to the gardener. Nobody else had the key.


    It was urgent. Lin Mengya did not care about the key right now.


    Then, she stepped back and Baisu smashed the door open.


    The door collapsed. Lin Mengya rushed into it at once. Those tools were dusty. Lin Mengya looked around and found no trace of Long Yinghua.


    However, Lin Mengya refused to give up, so she carried a lantern and carefully searched every corner of the room with others.


    Lin Mengya found nothing but messy footprints. It was not a big room. They should be able to find something.


    Lin Mengya was getting disappointed. While she was thinking that a living person had disappeared out of her sight, she discovered several odd boxes in the corner.

 Chapter 308 An Emergency

    Several unwieldy boxes were piled up, but there was still a lot of free space in the small room.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too inconvenient to get things inside these boxes if they are piled up.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately ran over to try to move the box on top and found it difficult to do it alone.


    Then, some servants came to help move the top three boxes down.


    The three boxes were fastened with rusty locks. Only the bottommost one had a new lock. Lin Mengya ordered some guards and they made great effort to cut it in two.


    Lin Mengya immediately opened the box and saw Yinghua inside with his eyes closed!


    She pulled him out. But Long Yinghua was still silent and his face was ghastly pale with blue marks on his neck.


    All the servants began to cry.


    Their young master wasn¡¯t breathing, and what was waiting for them would be the most severe punishment!


    ¡°Stop crying! Get out of here. I need to do an emergency surgery! Come on! Go and fetch some clean clothes and warm the room!¡±


    Lin Mengya started Shen Nung at once and found him still alive. He fainted for the moment due to being asphyxiated for a long time.


    Their screams must have thrown the kidnapper into a panic.


    The kidnapper originally thought that Long Yinghua was dead, so she superfluously stacked several boxes onto his box. Then, Lin Mengya managed to find Long Yinghua.


    Lin Mengya took off her own coat, put it on the ground, and started her emergency measures on Long Yinghua.


    Thanks to her professional CPR, and Shen Nung¡¯s real-time monitoring of Long Yinghua, his vital signs began to improve.


    She touched the sweat on her forehead and then carefully held his thin body in her embrace. ¡°Thank God it¡¯s not too late. I finally got him back.¡±


    When everyone saw their young master¡¯s face turn ruddy, they burst into cheers. They also got their own lives back.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a warm coat being put onto her back. She turned back and saw Baisu¡¯s gentle smile.


    When seeing the lovely life being saved, Baisu must have felt the same as her.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! Be careful not to fall!¡±


    From outside, some screams of surprise suddenly came. Then, a woman in lavender came into her sight.


    The lady looked graceful, like Concubine De, and looked more beautiful due to her young age.


    Her tall, cloud-like bun was still in a complete state while she was running. She looked much better than Lin Mengya, who was dusty right now.


    Sadness began to fill her eyes. When she saw the little kid, whose face had become ruddy already, in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms, she was close to tears suddenly.


    ¡°Hua¡¯er! My boy!¡±


    When the gorgeous woman was about to take Yinghua over, Lin Mengya unconsciously stepped back.


    ¡°He just came to life so we should keep him breathing smoothly.¡±


    Lin Mengya could tell that the woman was Long Yinghua¡¯s birth mother. But he was in a weak condition and any carelessness would cause another period of faintness.


    The beauty saw Lin Mengya holding Long Yinghua in a strangely flat manner. She nodded her head immediately and was aware that her child wasn¡¯t out of danger yet.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here! Go to fetch the doctor!¡±


    Two maids in uncommon outfits who were standing behind the elegant woman were giving an order to make an arrangement. They were presumably the reliable maids of the concubine.


    Lin Mengya held Yinghua and went to a spacious room, which was already warm enough.


    Lin Mengya dressed him in loose, soft clothes and banned others from getting close to him. Then, the doctor, who rushed into just now, started his treatment.


    Lin Mengya was asked to have a rest in the side chamber. Everyone here showed great respect to her.


    ¡°Lady, you look like you have flimsy clothes. These were newly made by Her Highness. Please put them on first.¡±


    Lin Mengya had already taken Baisu¡¯s clothes off and wanted to give them back.


    But Baisu refused firmly. When they were showing their care for each other, the beauty¡¯s trusted maid who had asked them to rest here got a pink-lined jacket embroidered with lilies.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya directly accepted. If she refused, then Baisu would not get her clothes back.


    After helping her put on new clothes and fix her hairstyle, the maid bowed to leave. Fruits and desserts were all put on the table.


    Those servants were really considerate, with concern for Long Yinghua and also not slighting her.


    ¡°How heartless these people in the palace are! How could they do this thing to even a child!¡±


    There were only Lin Mengya and Baisu in the side chamber. Baisu could not help sighing.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and then said in low voice, ¡°Keep it to yourself when we get back. This is not that simple. We may get ourselves in trouble again.¡±


    Although she said this, Lin Mengya did not regret it at all.


    No matter what, the kid was innocent. He was still young and adorable. No matter what the reason, they should not set an evil scheme for a kid.


    Baisu nodded. She came from a good family and knew how things should be. This kind of thing was common in any dynasty. But only when it happened in front of her did she realize how brutal it was.


    The chaos quieted down soon.


    Lin Mengya knew that Yinghua had just been frightened. Thanks to her emergency measures, Long Yinghua would be all right after drinking some sedative soup.


    When she heard in the distance that the doctor had already left, Lin Mengya finally felt at ease. ¡°He¡¯s finally okay.¡±


    In a minute, three figures came into her view. Lin Mengya stood up. Before she started to greet first, the concubine with red eyes knelt in front of her.


    ¡°Thanks for saving my child¡¯s life, Your Highness. Yuzhi can never pay you back!¡±


    ¡°Yuzhi? She¡¯s one of the four consorts, Consort Xian?¡±


    Few people would have the same name in the palace. Therefore, she was Consort Xian.


    ¡°Please get up, Consort Xian. I saved the 10th prince by accident. Besides, I felt like we were old friends upon first meeting. We are kindred spirits.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately held Consort Xian up. Consort Xian was given the title just two months ago. Her parents¡¯ home had a relationship with the Shangguan family. But today, her son got into such an accident.


    There seemed to be lots of secrets.


    Lin Mengya looked modest and gentle, and she acted unconventionally when she saved Long Yinghua. Noticing that, Consort Xian found her considerate and friendly and she had a better impression of her.


    ¡°Princess Yu has rare wisdom and beauty. I only heard about that. Now, I find that you¡¯re true to your reputation. I¡¯m sorry that my maids treated you poorly because they were too nervous.¡±


    Lin Mengya held Consort Xian to the chief seat and then stepped back to the right seat.


    ¡°As long as the 10th prince is all right. It¡¯s getting late. I shouldn¡¯t be a bother, I should be leaving.¡±


    Noticing Lin Mengya¡¯s intention to leave, Consort Xian stopped her immediately, and said with an apologetic look, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy just now. I almost forget one thing. It¡¯s too late now. Those doors are already locked. Why not stay here for tonight? Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send you back, what do you think?¡±


    Lin Mengya and Baisu looked at each other. It was a good proposal. If others were all woken up, their traces tonight would be exposed.


    Consort Xian was very pleased and she immediately had her maids make a good arrangement for Lin Mengya and Baisu.


    The side chamber of Yonghe Palace was better than her small room, with new quilts and refined furniture. She was really one of the four consorts.


    After bathing and dressing themselves in loose, cozy robes, Lin Mengya and Baisu chatted in low voices in the inner room.


    ¡°Master, how did you know that that maid wanted to hurt the prince?¡±


    Baisu lightly pinched Lin Mengya¡¯s legs and her eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°Yonghe Palace is very luxurious and Yinghua wears luxurious clothes. So how could it be possible to have a misbehaving maid out there? Even if there was, how could it be possible for a maid in coarse cloth to wear a bracelet of good quality? Besides, Yinghua looked to be unfamiliar with her when seeing her. If she is a reliable maid of Consort Xian, Yinghua should be familiar with her. And she spoke as if she was eager to drive us out. Their prince was sent back by us after missing for long. But she wanted to drive us out. How could it be?¡±


    In fact, it was just her assumption.


    All kinds of clues were collected together into a complete net of events. Luckily, she had time to save Yinghua¡¯s life.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness has arrived.¡±


    From outside came that trusted maid¡¯s announcement. Baisu instantly went to open the door. Later, Consort Xian in casual clothes came into the inner room.


    ¡°You may leave now. I need a word with our honorable guest. Yingxiang stays.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Consort Xian took her reliable maid, Yingxiang, into Lin Mengya¡¯s inner room. After greeting, both of them sat by the table like good friends.


    Under the light, Lin Mengya only sensed a haunted beauty in Consort Xian.


    Her tears were shining and she had a look that made one take pity on her.


    It was no wonder that the emperor enjoyed a full, happy life with his harem. But Lin Mengya understood that Consort Xian visited her tonight for the purpose of figuring out who wanted to harm her son.

 Chapter 309 A Counterplan

    ¡°Thanks to you, Your Highness, Hua¡¯er is safe. The human heart is sinister here. But to my surprise, it became as bad as this. As a mother, I¡¯m really bitterly disappointed.¡±


    Consort Xian said this and tried to befriend her.


    Lin Mengya slightly shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. More caution is needed. The prince is too young. One who survives a great disaster is destined to good fortune for the rest of their life. But you need to do a good search in your palace, Your Highness.¡±


    Whatever position Consort Xian was in, harming her child was still obscene. Lin Mengya despised that kind of person. Since she encountered it, she then would not look on indifferently.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking of. But I¡¯m so blind in my daily life that I didn¡¯t find someone harming my kid in time! Princess Yu, please help me remove these evils soon!¡±


    Of course Lin Mengya would like to do her a favor. But she did not want to help her in a big way.


    Now that they dared to kidnap the prince in the palace, the one behind them had to be very powerful, and Consort Xian knew that clearer than she did.


    ¡°Consort Xian, could I tell you my opinion?¡±


    Consort Xian agreed of course. After all, Lin Mengya was involved.


    ¡°Today, the prince was kidnapped. It seems to be have been planned by someone. If it carries on, plots in secret can never be foreseen, even if you were to watch him day and night, Your Highness.¡±


    Consort Xian nodded her approval. What Lin Mengya said was exactly what she was worried about.


    If there was a person in the palace holding great hatred against her son, Consort Xian knew clearly who the person was.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. But Hua¡¯er is just a little kid. If he is sent away to be brought up by others, then he and I will be separated and will never see each other. Besides, what if Hua¡¯er has an accident? I can¡¯t live then.¡±


    Then, tears welled up in her eyes and Consort Xian looked very sympathetic.


    Family separation was sad. But Consort Xian, a powerless woman, was crying to ask for her sympathy.


    If it were before, Lin Mengya would not care. But at this time, even for Yinghua¡¯s sake, Lin Mengya would have a reaction to her crying.


    After thinking about it with her head lowered, Lin Mengya said, ¡°If the 10th prince is still a clever boy like this, of course he will be targeted by them. But after today¡¯s accident and the kidnapper¡¯s harm, if he were to become a silly boy when he wakes up, would he be less dangerous to the one behind the scenes?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think that she should finish her words.


    Consort Xian was clever, or Yinghua would not be brought up to be a naughty boy. As Lin Mengya expected, after thinking about it, Consort Xian immediately knew what Lin Mengya meant. Her face looked very satisfied and she repeatedly said thanks.


    ¡°What a good plan, Your Highness. But I¡¯m afraid that Hua¡¯er may be too young to deceive others.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think so. Children are naive but if parents tried to deceive others in the right way, it would be all right.


    ¡°Tomorrow, everyone will know about what happened today. The doctors are unable to look after the prince day and night so it will stand to reason that Consort Xian entrusts me to take care of him for now.¡±


    Consort Xian turned her tears into smiles. But Long Tianyu might be the reason for her obedience to Lin Mengya.


    Since that person already took action in public, Consort Xian might have a tough life if she had no backing.


    ¡°Well then, thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m a consort but there¡¯s a limit. But I¡¯ll do my best to help you whenever you need me.¡±


    Lin Mengya just smiled and did not express an opinion.


    Only Consort Xian herself new how much truth was in her words. Promising was the cheapest method to draw others to help her. Of course it was stock-in-trade.


    Consort Xian then said lots of intimate words. Lin Mengya accepted them all. But even Baisu, who was serving them, could not bear those sweet words.


    Therefore, when Consort Xian left, Baisu was relieved.


    ¡°How sweet-mouthed Consort Xian is. If others are not in the know, they may think that you two are real sisters, Master.¡±


    A sweet-mouthed person might have a brutal heart.


    If Consort Xian¡¯s son became a fool, if she were Consort Xian, she would either keep it to herself or make it public by making a disturbance to make everyone suffer a loss.


    But she did not know which one Consort Xian would choose.


    Dawn was just breaking. Lin Mengya took Baisu back to their house.


    When they saw Lin Mengya and Baisu came back, Pearl and Agate overcautiously hid in the corner and dared not come to question them.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t given up. I thought that they might have learned a lesson. But what a pity that they are still the same.¡±


    Baisu sneered. But Lin Mengya just smiled.


    They had their master and their tasks. Fate should be to blame.


    ¡°Ignore them. The accident of the 10th prince last night is already spreading out. We can¡¯t keep it from them. It¡¯s better for everyone to be in the know.¡±


    Lin Mengya went back to the main room with Baisu and had meals as usual. Then, under Pearl¡¯s and Agate¡¯s surveillance, she took Baisu out of their room and went to the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    The doctors were on rotation recently. Minister Su, the four great doctors, and even Qiu Yu were absent. What had happened to Vice Minister Cui scared them all too much to get close to Lin Mengya and Baisu. Therefore, after politely bowing to greet them, they did not stop Lin Mengya from entering her room and studying the remedy for Duotian Root.


    Lin Mengya fetched the prescription that she made particularly from Shen Nung. They were all common medicines, which made it difficult for her to be discovered by the spy in the hospital if she remained cautious.


    But before lunchtime, the Court of Imperial Physicians, which was very quiet every day, became busy today.


    Lin Mengya looked out and then told Baisu to figure it out.


    In a minute, Baisu came back with a strange smile on her face.


    ¡°Yonghe Palace is bubbling with noise about the 10th prince. Early this morning, Consort Xian went to the resting palace of the empress, knelt down in floods of tears, and asked for an explanation. Later, the empress said something. Consort Xian failed to have a full breath and fainted to the ground. Now, Yonghe Palace is in chaos.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was bending over to check herbs, calmly looked up at Baisu.


    Consort Xian was indeed a clever woman. Her actions made it more real that the 10th prince became a silly boy.


    After all, it was well known that Consort Xian counted on the 10th prince.


    If he became an idiot, how could it be possible for Consort Xian to leave the matter at that?


    ¡°All right, I got it.¡±


    No matter whether the empress had done it or not, it became trouble already. If she failed to duly handle it, then others would have a bad opinion of her. But Lin Mengya did not know if Consort Xian was clever enough. If she did not carry on, the effect of her disturbance would be reduced.


    But Lin Mengya was unable to fend for herself. Otherwise, she would like to do her a favor and then the empress would be busier.


    ¡°Oh, a message from Prince Yu. He will come to see you after lunch.¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped for a while and then nodded.


    She sighed silently. ¡°At this time, why does he want to come into the palace?¡±


    After lunch, Long Tianyu went into the palace with Lin Kui.


    He had already walked on the road in the palace many times. But he felt extremely excited this time.


    ¡°Is she all right in the palace?¡±


    When he got back before, others told him everything.


    The plan to rescue the emperor was indeed given away. Nearly half of those dancers for the banquet disappeared for no reason.


    If he did not react very quickly, the secret about the North Tower might be exposed to the public.


    Even so, the North Tower was being monitored by some people. Long Tianyu had no choice but to stop and leave Liaozhu to save the situation.


    But those dancers all came from noble families. The North Tower survived but they were involved.


    But to his surprise, the empress and the Crown Prince would keep Lin Mengya in the palace after they failed to frame him. It made him feel like being burned in oil.


    The small house where Lin Mengya lived already came into his view.


    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help picking up the pace. But when he opened the door, he found in disappointment that there were only two strange maids there.


    Pearl and Agate knew Prince Yu. They immediately greeted him. Long Tianyu gave them an indifferent glance and did not say anything.


    ¡°Get up, you two. Do you know where Princess Yu has gone?¡± Lin Kui, who knew clearly Long Tianyu¡¯s habits, asked immediately. Pearl hemmed and hawed.


    ¡°Your Highness, right now Her Highness should be in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Her Highness often stays there for a whole day. But we¡¯re not sure. Last night, Her Highness didn¡¯t come back until this morning.¡±


    Her tone was humble but her words sounded like she was sowing discord.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes turned cold and he looked at them out of the corner of his eyes.


    Just one sentence gave him clues of who their master was.


    Long Tianyu did not want to listen to their words and turned around to leave here.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be smart when serving Princess Yu, or she will become a more brutal master than your master.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice became icy. Even Lin Kui did not like the two stupid maids.


    His Princess Yu was a really clever woman. They would be all right if they did nothing wrong, but¡ª


    Pearl and Agate exchanged glances and saw great regret in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 310 Prince Yu Arrives

    They said that Prince Yu was very brutal and heartless. Pearl and Agate originally wanted to drive a wedge between Prince Yu and Princess Yu. But to their surprise, Prince Yu depended on Princess Yu so much.


    ¡°What should we do? If Princess Yu knows about it, we will¡ª¡±


    Agate burst into tears immediately. Pearl also looked extremely worried.


    ¡°Stop crying. Even though she knows, she can do nothing to us. She knows clearly about us. For the empress¡¯s sake, she won¡¯t kill us.¡±


    Pearl made up her mind and became confident that Princess Yu would do nothing to them. Princess Yu would punish them at most. But if Princess Yu did something out of their control, she would go to ask for the empress¡¯s help.


    Long Tianyu looked at the emperor¡¯s resting palace meaningfully. Every during the day, those guards were more than that night.


    The empress was really an old fox.


    Luckily, it was not a long distance between his resting palace and the Court of Imperial Physicians. Long Tianyu saw those doctors and apprentices coming and going into the hospital from a distance.


    He silently complained to himself and recalled what that maid said just now. ¡°Last night, she didn¡¯t come back the whole night.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any fear at all in a hospital full of men?¡±


    Long Tianyu felt jealous but he did not know what exactly that was.


    Few people in the Imperial Hospital did not know Long Tianyu. Upon his arrival, those doctors greeted him in a panic.


    Long Tianyu just casually glanced at them and then his eyes focused on the woman who was lost in her own thoughts.


    The woman lowered her head, thinking about something difficult, and she was concentrating as if there was nothing able to distract her attention.


    Long Tianyu never watched a woman in such an obsessed way.


    He walked closer but his heart felt like it was being touched by a small hand. All those unhappy feelings disappeared at the moment.


    Long Tianyu got closer and followed his heart to walk toward Lin Mengya step by step.


    A wisp of her hair slipped down to her cheek. But she seemed to not notice it and still kept her head lowered while studying the medicine.


    ¡°Your¡ª¡±


    Long Tianyu waved to stop Lin Kui¡¯s announcement, cautiously approached, and just stood behind and looked at her.


    In a while, Lin Mengya felt a backache and lifted her head up.


    She looked at the prescription and medicine with satisfaction. ¡°They are enough. Teacher has studied it and they are particularly suitable for winter.¡±


    For one thing, they could warm nourishing roots of herbs, and those herbs then could grow the next spring. For another thing, the poison of Duotian Root could be solved.


    ¡°Baisu, go tell them to boil it for three hours in a slow fire.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her head and smilingly called Baisu to cook the medicine.


    But after a while, she got no answer from Baisu. She raised her head and saw Baisu looking behind her numbly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you lose your soul?¡± Lin Mengya asked in confusion. But Baisu became more surprised.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Prince¡ª¡±


    When Baisu was about to speak, someone touched Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The low, deep voice was mixed with unfamiliar gentleness.


    Lin Mengya stood still and then turned around to see Long Tianyu. She never expected him to be here.


    Long Tianyu had not seen her looking astonished for a long time, so he felt very excited now.


    He pointed at the medicine in front of her and asked, ¡°Who is the medicine made for?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at where he pointed, and after thinking about it, answered, ¡°I have nothing to do but play with those herbs in the garden. I learned it from our old gardener. It will make those herbs more vigorously.¡±


    Her words made Long Tianyu¡¯s expression turn slightly cold.


    Every official knew that Lin Mengya came into the palace to treat the emperor.


    But the Court of Imperial Physicians put her aside and gave her nothing to but garden those herbs.


    Long Tianyu looked at those doctors. ¡°My princess may look too kind, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before. But I know now and I am surprised that the doctors in the Imperial Hospital have nothing to do. If that¡¯s true, then I can discuss with other officials about the reduction of expenses and doctors.¡±


    Long Tianyu said that because he wanted those doctors to hear it. So instantly someone ran out and asked for help.


    Lin Mengya originally wanted to use Long Tianyu to crack down on them. After all, it was inconvenient for her to do so.


    She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°They haven¡¯t seen how powerful he is.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you have been busy. Why do you come here? You rarely have any rest time. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±


    Everything that was needed was ready, including fragrant tea and desserts.


    Long Tianyu sat down on the chair and looked around the room.


    It was not as spacious as his house but they did not cold-shoulder his princess.


    ¡°How could I rest at home when my wife is here?¡±


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows like a picky man. Noticing her drinking the tea, he went straight over to take it and have a drink.


    ¡°Hey, I was just drinking that¡ª¡±


    Long Tianyu drank it all like he was demonstrating.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm enough. I can¡¯t drink if it¡¯s too hot.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not have anything to say to him. After the banquet on New Year¡¯s Eve, he started to act shamelessly toward her. She could find no sign of that sophisticated, indifferent man.


    ¡°How could you!¡±


    Lin Mengya refused to carry on and rolled her eyes at him as if he was going crazy because of boredom.


    ¡°Oh, have you seen father?¡±


    Long Tianyu lowered his voice and a flicker of worry flashed through his eyes.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She was restricted in the Imperial Hospital, let alone could she see the emperor. She could go nowhere. If she asked to see the emperor, those doctors would make all kinds of excuses to stop her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read even His Majesty¡¯s case history. Your Highness, it¡¯s not that simple in the Court of Imperial Physicians.¡±


    Both of them were smilingly chatting in low voices, looking like a newly married couple that was talking about family affairs from a distance.


    ¡°I already knew that. They are very stubborn and won¡¯t say anything truthful even to me. Well, do you have any good ideas about how to teach them a lesson?¡±


    Her face, as small as a hand, cracked a snicker and banter filled her eyes. Long Tianyu suddenly became interested. Every time Lin Mengya showed that expression, someone was going to be out of luck.


    ¡°Only putting an end to the source of their benefits can stop them once and for all.¡±


    Lin Mengya ate a thumb-sized flaky pastry. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and she seemed joyful. But her sharp eyes heartlessly focused on those shifty-eyed doctors.


    The reason why the Court of Imperial Physicians could be placed in a high position was that everyone in the palace, including concubines, princes, or even the emperor, had their lives indirectly decided by them.


    In daily life, they would not do anything. But the emperor was ill and the empress and other powers were trying to entice them. They were treading on air, but in fact, they were treading on a knife edge.


    Being slick and deceiving both sides built a foul atmosphere in the Court of Imperial Physicians. Lin Mengya originally thought of herself as useless, but actually, she was an unlucky woman for the Imperial Hospital.


    ¡°My wife, you¡¯re really smart. Just tell me your whole plan.¡±


    Somehow, Long Tianyu was really looking forward to how she would make a disturbance in the Court of Imperial Physicians and how she would make those doctors go into a panic.


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and lightly said something by his ears.


    ¡°Please keep an eye on it, Your Highness.¡±


    Both of them had a tacit understanding and exchanged glances. It was the right time. Consort Xian created a tremendous uproar in the harem. Everyone knew that the 10th prince had been harmed.


    So on the surface, the empress had to focus her energy on a full investigation into it.


    But her people in the dark would concentrate on covering it up. Consort Xian was clever enough to know how to follow up.


    Therefore, the empress had to be deeply troubled for a few days.


    If Lin Mengya jointed with Long Tianyu to disintegrate the Court of Imperial Physicians, the empress could do nothing before she came to her senses.


    She really wanted to wait and see how the empress controlling the harem would be.


    ¡°You should have a good rest after all of this. I should be leaving now. Oh, tell your minister that my princess has been spoiled since childhood and can¡¯t suffer. If I find that she has become thinner next time I come to see her, you¡¯ll have to pay me with your body.¡±


    Long Tianyu declared in a deep voice. He said it seriously like a muddleheaded prince spoiling his princess.


    Lin Mengya struggled to hold back her smile and prettily bowed and also told him to take care. Those intimate words made others get goosebumps.


    After sending Long Tianyu out of the Court of Imperial Physicians, Lin Mengya was worshiped by those doctors.


    When she returned to her room, Lin Mengya saw a heap of things on the table that had been carried by Lin Kui.


    She looked through them roughly and saw some coats and hairpins. Then, she saw a hard book in them.

 Chapter 311 Tender Feelings on Paper

    Lin Mengya lightly looked through the book and found it to be a pile of drawings.


    She turned the pages one by one and found that Liuxin Courtyard was drawn on it.


    Snow, a baby tiger, her maids, and even her teacher busy in the stone room were all drawn on it.


    It was only a few days since she had left Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. She missed them very much.


    A knowing smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Even Baisu looked over with curiosity to see what was painted on that drawing.


    ¡°Our courtyard? How thoughtful His Highness is.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at them as if she had found a treasure. They were just black-and-white pictures but they conveyed a lot of information. Those unspeakable things could be read in those pictures.


    Baisu smilingly looked at the drawings and asked with curiosity, ¡°A letter can say this to you. Why did His Highness make such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps because Prince Yu thinks that it¡¯s not much to be particular about.¡±


    After a while, Lin Mengya carefully stored it away.


    Long Tianyu was becoming more unfathomable and did all kinds of surprising things. But Lin Mengya believed that he had his own reasons.


    She sorted out those things Long Tianyu gave her and found them practical, even including lots of receipts. He really knew what she needed in the palace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back early today. Today is a good day.¡±


    Lin Mengya threw an glance at those scared doctors and decided to show her kindness and leave the space to them.


    When she got back, Lin Mengya saw Pearl and Agate coming up to her very politely.


    Lin Mengya was very generous and gave them small bills. But both of them looked at each other in speechless despair. They thought that they would come to a bad end. But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya gave them money.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly their surprise. She did not know why the empress placed two idiots here who could not hide their own intentions.


    The empress did not care about her, or she thought of Lin Mengya to be at the same level as them.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Princess Yu here?¡±


    From outside came a soft voice suddenly.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a woman in a light-green cloth coat.


    Baisu standing by her side went over to ask in confusion. They murmured at the door for a while, and then Baisu seemed to understand and came back to tell her.


    ¡°Master, she¡¯s Consort Xian¡¯s maid. She wants to know when the 10th prince can be sent here. She¡¯s his Nanny Liu.¡±


    While they spoke, Nanny Liu already approached and bowed to greet her. Her round face and simple clothes made her look like an honest woman.


    She earned money by feeding the children of others. She was a poor woman. Life had forced her to leave her own baby behind and come to the palace to feeding others¡¯ children.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, may you live long for a thousand years.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave her a friendly smile and talked for a while.


    What they talked about was almost all about the 10th prince. Pearl and Agate paid attention to their discussion and then were diverted to clean the room for the 10th prince.


    When there were no annoying eavesdroppers around, Lin Mengya took Nanny Liu into the main room.


    ¡°Did Consort Xian ask you to tell me anything?¡±


    They talked in the inner room and Baisu always remained alert, so it would be safe.


    Since she chose to cooperate with Consort Xian, Lin Mengya would like to try her best to meet her demands.


    ¡°Her Highness said to entrust Your Highness to take care of the 10th prince. If they are lucky enough to survive, Her Highness will never forget your great kindness, Your Highness.¡±


    Nanny Liu spoke sincerely but Lin Mengya just sneered silently.


    Consort Xian was very intelligent. But Lin Mengya had to accept it because she had volunteered to cooperate with her after all. Now that Consort Xian let her raise the 10th prince publicly for now, she was also telling others in the palace that Consort Xian and Lin Mengya were in the same boat.


    Since it was so, Lin Mengya had nothing to complain about.


    ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t see it as a great kindness. I like the 10th prince. Just send him here as soon as possible. Remember, you¡¯d better send him here when he¡¯s sleeping. Put more clothes on him so he doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    In fact, Long Yinghua was a clever boy. Under her right guidance, he could manage to deceive those people in the harem. He was just a boy. They would not always keep an eye on him.


    Nanny Liu immediately said thanks and then left. Lin Mengya looked out for Pearl and Agate, who were peeping at her room silently, and then a playful smile rose up on her mouth.


    Lin Mengya decided to make good use of the two ¡°spies¡± to make the 10th prince manage to deceive them.


    Consort Xian was really powerful, even the empress could not defend when she started. Lin Mengya heard that Consort Xian had already fainted three times in front of the resting palace of the empress.


    Consort Xian took the gloves off to make the empress do a full-scale investigation into it.


    Seriously speaking, plotting to murder a prince was equal to the crime of conspiracy. If the 10th prince died silently, then the dead could not testify.


    But because Lin Mengya meddled in it and saved his life under such a circumstance, everyone was stunned.


    The empress and the Crown Prince could not put it down obviously. Then, they had no time to deal with Lin Mengya.


    But Lin Mengya knew clearly that she would be the first one when the empress had the time. So she had to make the empress busy. She could not give the empress a chance to fight with her, at least not before she saw the emperor.


    It became dusk soon. Nanny Liu and Consort Xian¡¯s reliable maids took the 10th prince to her room.


    His bedding and everything he needed were all carried with them and moved to her house. The room that the 10th prince would stay was not big, but it was placed in a good area, clean and ventilative, suitable for children to live in.


    ¡°From today on, you should take care of the 10th prince¡¯s diet and daily life. If there¡¯s something wrong, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡±


    Lin Mengya specially assigned Pearl and Agate to serve Long Yinghua. After all, Nanny Liu would take care of his closest things.


    In this way, Pearl and Agate were restricted in the house and had no spare time because children always have things you need to worry about.


    Almost everything in his own room was moved here so that he did not wake up in an unfamiliar atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya already told Nanny Liu not to care about anything else in the whole house aside from the things about the 10th prince. Nanny Liu served in the palace for many years and understood what she should or should not do. Lin Mengya¡¯s warning was actually needless.


    After looking at the sleeping boy, Lin Mengya and Baisu went back and had a rest.


    When the door was closed, Baisu saw Lin Mengya, who had never done any sewing before, carefully tearing open the hems of clothes with scissors.


    ¡°Master, are you¡ª¡±


    Before she finished her question, Lin Mengya gave her a gesture to stop.


    In a minute, Lin Mengya pulled out a tiny paper bag and carefully flattened it out. It was a brief note.


    Lin Mengya carefully read it, and with the help of Shen Nung, she remembered almost everything very soon. Lin Mengya incinerated it and threw it out of the window.


    ¡°These days, Pearl and Agate will try hard to see these things I carried. Remember, don¡¯t let them look at it easily, but do let them see it. You should pretend to be giving it away by accident. And you¡¯d better look nervous when you get back and find that these things have already been checked. Am I clear?¡±


    Although Baisu did not understand what that tongue twister meant, she still nodded and promised to get it done well. That was Baisu¡¯s advantage to listen to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°From tomorrow on, tell them that I won¡¯t go to the Court of Imperial Physicians and see anyone because I¡¯ll take care of the 10th prince.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that Baisu would be very busy to deal with all of this alone. But the other three maids could not protect themselves so she had to depend on Baisu alone.


    Long Tianyu was a man of action, Lin Mengya knew that clearly.


    Lin Mengya was mildly rebuffed by the Imperial Hospital, and today, Long Tianyu had dealt them a head-on blow. She set a condition for Long Tianyu. Then, the Imperial Hospital would have tough days in the future.


    Lin Mengya fell into a deep sleep with good aspirations for the future.


    Lin Mengya should be dreaming of setting traps for others.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and saw a pair of dark almond eyes.


    She blinked her eyes and he blinked his eyes as well. She rubbed her eyes and he rubbed his eyes as well with his chubby hands.


    ¡°Little guy, did you get up so early just to imitate me?¡±


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hands to pinch his chubby, tender cheek. She felt very happy when she saw the mini Long Tianyu early this morning.


    ¡°No! Mother told me to keep close to sister-in-law. So I¡¯m watching you.¡±


    Long Yinghua pouted. Obviously, he knew that Lin Mengya could do nothing to him.


    This little clever boy deliberately misunderstood his mother¡¯s words. Looking at him, Lin Mengya¡¯s interest was aroused. On second thought, she decided to begin her training for the little guy now.


    ¡°All right, if you want to watch me, let¡¯s play a game. If you win, you can follow me anywhere. If you lose, then you have to stay in the house and never go out.¡±

 Chapter 312 A Dangerous Game

    Long Yinghua was just in the period when children were active. The yard was so small that it was not big enough for him to run around in happily.


    At the moment, he agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you can do this at your age. What to do? I think I¡¯m going to win before even playing.¡±


    In order to make the child take it more seriously, Lin Mengya deliberately put on a look of worry.


    The little fellow immediately vowed. It seemed that he insisted on having it out with Lin Mengya. Seeing the good situation, Lin Mengya immediately talked about the rules of the game.


    ¡°Okay, from now on, promise me that before I say the game is over, if you talk to anyone, you lose!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s confident look on her face aroused the fighting spirit of this little man.


    With his little fist clenched, the little prince looked unconvinced.


    ¡°No problem! I won¡¯t talk to my nanny or mother. But what if someone asks me to talk?¡±


    With his head cocked, the little guy was seriously thinking about various problems that might arise in this game.


    ¡°Then you can cry, or you can hit the person on their head with whatever you have next to you. But if you talk to them, you lose. Don¡¯t think you can escape. In fact, all the people in this yard are here to play the game with you.


    Lin Mengya did not want to explain all the dangers in the palace to the child in front of her.


    Although Long Yinghua seemed to be vigorous and lively, she could still feel the boy¡¯s panic through his eyes.


    Fortunately, the child was rescued in time. Otherwise, he would have been destroyed.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    They gave each other a high-five as an oath. Lin Mengya looked at the grimace made by the little guy in front of her, but she still could not show a bright smile as happily as he did.


    Hopefully, there would be no more shadow in this child¡¯s life.


    The behaviors of a frightened child were nothing more than crying at night and some personality changes.


    After breakfast, Lin Mengya especially looked for the little prince¡¯s nanny to ask her some questions. She found out that Long Yinghua used to be a lively and energetic child. And last night, he indeed cried after they fell asleep.


    However, the nanny followed her orders and asked Pearl and Agate to do all the errands. Looking at the thick dark circles under the two girls¡¯ eyes, she knew that the little guy did make a lot of noise last night.


    It was not a good idea to let the little prince continue to cry. So Lin Mengya was left with no other choice but to use some extremely soft spices and make a kind of perfume that was harmless to the development of children. At least, Long Yinghua would have no more shadow in his dream.


    She had only been away from the Imperial Hospital for two days, and there were more than three batches of people coming to Lin Mengya¡®s door to invite her. But people in the yard had already received Baisu¡¯s orders. To the Imperial Hospital and other guests, they just said that the princess had to take care of the 10th prince. So she had no energy to deal with them for the moment.


    In the room, Lin Mengya was leisurely coaxing Long Yinghua to sleep. When seeing him sleeping cutely and quietly, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that it would be better to take care of children than be annoyed in the Imperial Hospital.


    ¡°Master, usually these imperial physicians eagerly wish that you wouldn¡¯t go there. Why do they come to invite you now?¡±


    Baisu was naturally surprised. Lin Mengya covered the little guy with a soft quilt and then quietly walked out of the room.


    ¡°They are not coming to invite me, but to ask for quarter and let me give them a chance to live. Do you really think I have such great power? It¡¯s all because of the prince.¡±


    Within two days, the game between Lin Mengya and Long Yinghua was in full swing.


    The little fellow¡¯s range of movement was limited. In addition to some fouls in the beginning, he was getting better today. In the game, there were punishments for mistakes and rewards for being right. As a matter of fact, before the little guy went to bed, he just got a piece of candy with pine nuts, which was usually forbidden to him by his mother. At this moment, he was probably dreaming of the sweet taste.


    ¡°The prince? What did the prince do? On that day¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded tacitly. She just said several words in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear that day: ¡°Take drastic measures and add insult to injury.¡±


    The reason why the Imperial Hospital could be so arrogant was that all the powers in the palace were now trying to rope them in. But in the end, all the powers just wanted to understand and even control the emperor¡¯s life through them.


    However, although famous doctors were rare, they were not definitely unobtainable.


    Part of the information written on that burned note said that a while ago, Long Tianyu did find many famous physicians because of Sanjue Hall. After being selected by Baili Rui, those bad physicians had been removed, and all those remaining were the best ones in the world.


    It was unknown how Long Tianyu had convinced them. These people who were originally indifferent to fame and wealth all wanted to enter the palace and become imperial physicians.


    And coupled with the emperor¡¯s serious illness, Long Tianyu had more reasons to impeach them.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya guessed that it must be because Long Tianyu took their ineffective treatment as the reason and discussed with the civil and military officials to overhaul the Imperial Hospital.


    Those imperial physicians who were candidates were inextricably linked to the imperial physicians in the palace.


    Some of them were enemies, and some were fellow disciples sharing a common teacher. Besides, they were all quite famous outside. The imperial physicians in the palace were incomparable.


    Otherwise, these imperial physicians would not be so anxious to seek a relationship with her.


    As they all knew that day in the Imperial Hospital, Prince Yu was given some pillow talk by Princess Yu for a while.


    ¡°Anyway, those arrogant imperial physicians finally know what it¡¯s like to be anxious. So when would you like to see them, Master?¡±


    As Baisu smiled and handed Lin Mengya a cup of tea, her eyes were full of admiration for the prince and princess. Although being tactfully rebuked did not hurt, she still felt annoyed.


    ¡°No hurry, if people don¡¯t know the feeling of fear and anxiousness, they will never learn the lesson.¡±


    Concubine Xian was so shrewd that she could use her riches and glory to make a deal with her. But it was about her life, and she was not the Goddess of Mercy who saved people from illness and torment. Why should she be so kind?


    ¡°By the way, come with me to visit Eunuch Yu of the Servants Administration. After all, thanks to Eunuch Yu, we didn¡¯t freeze to death on our first night in the palace, did we?¡±


    Lin Mengya was still relaxed. Nowadays, the more chaotic the situation was, the more benefits she could get from it.


    Those imperial physicians must not just be coming to her to find solutions. But at the moment, no matter who they wanted to ask for help, they all seemed to be powerless.


    Not wanting to be noticeable, Lin Mengya only put on a gray coat. Her raccoon-fur collar was of the highest quality brocade, making everyone unable to treat her with contempt.


    It was rare for her to wear a piece of peony-shaped jewelry decorated with jadeite feathers on her head, and her necklace was strung with rubies. Even the concubines in the palace seldom dressed so delicately.


    She finally learned that in the palace, people would give priority to the clothes over the people who wore them. Besides, the place she was going to was the Servants Administration. If she did not want to dress like a butterfly, she had to wear some decent jewelry.


    It would be a shame to be kicked out without entering the room.


    Lin Mengya was very thoughtful and brought some small gifts to Eunuch Yu. Working in the Servants Administration was a lucrative job, which was being in charge of the maids and eunuchs in the palace. Although Eunuch Yu was simply dressed, it seemed that he was not a simple person. She just had to avoid being impolite and making him feel annoyed.


    Fortunately, the imperial physicians who came to beg for mercy could not keep watch on her yard all the time.


    Finding a time when nobody was around, Lin Mengya and Baisu slipped out of the yard.


    The Servants Administration was not far away, it was just a little isolated. It took Lin Mengya and Baisu at least half an hour to get there.


    After asking several passing maids and eunuchs, they learned that Eunuch Yu lived in the innermost house of the Servants Administration. Somehow, every time they inquired about Eunuch Yu, the expressions of those maids and eunuchs appeared to be a bit off.


    It seemed that they were afraid of Eunuch Yu.


    Lin Mengya was a little puzzled. He was not a monster, so there was no need for them to be afraid like this.


    They looked around for a while and finally found the yard that seemed to be Eunuch Yu¡¯s residence. However, when standing at the door, they were a little stupefied.


    This place was overgrown with grass and the door was half-broken. Was it really inhabited? In her opinion, it was more like a ghost house.


    When gently pushing open the half of the door that was still intact, the creaking sound made Lin Mengya suddenly feel a sense like she was watching a horror film.


    According to the pattern of horror films, after she entered through the door, the door should be shut with a bang behind her.


    Baisu was brave enough to gently enter through the gate before she did.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Yu Qiang, Eunuch Yu, here? I¡¯m the personal maidservant of Princess Yu. I have been ordered by the princess to come here to visit Eunuch Yu. Excuse me, is anyone there?¡±


    In the empty yard, two rooms had even collapsed.


    The more Lin Mengya looked at this place, the more she felt that it did not look like an inhabited place. But this was undoubtedly the place that those people had told them to go just now.


    She forced herself to cross the threshold. But she pressed her body against the door to prevent it from suddenly closing.


    No one responded, so Baisu became more emboldened. She went straight through the grassy atrium and went directly to push open the inner door.


    ¡°Eunuch Yu, are you in here? I¡¯m the personal maidservant of Princess Yu coming here to visit you.¡±


    Baisu just tried to open the door. But at this moment, there was a figure coming from the ruins of the collapsed house. Lin Mengya took a closer look and was finally relieved. This person was exactly Eunuch Yu!


    ¡°Miss, there are only mice and no people here. Why does Princess Yu come here? Please forgive me for not greeting you immediately.¡±


    Different from the Eunuch Yu in Lin Mengya¡¯s imagination, the person in front of her tied his half-worn long robe around his waist and carried a hoe over his shoulder. He looked more like an old farmer working in the field than a eunuch.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I should have come to visit you long ago. However, people like us don¡¯t have the luxury to do things on our own free will.¡±

 Chapter 313 Greeting Wise People

    There was no lack of wise people in the palace. So for this old man who had no eunuch¡¯s femininity, Lin Mengya still liked him. Therefore, she spoke with politeness and respect.


    ¡°You do not have to do that, Your Highness. I¡¯m afraid that my humble abode would make you uncomfortable. Your Highness, please come with me.¡±


    For Lin Mengya¡¯s politeness, Yu Qiang did not show much pride.


    He smiled slightly as if he were treating an ordinary guest. Lin Mengya and Baisu immediately followed him, and the three of them passed by the collapsed ruins.


    A cool fragrance came to her.


    ¡°This place is¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya was amazed at the scenery behind the shabby yard, with such a beautiful plum blossom forest. Red plums were like fire, white plums were like snow, and bright yellow plums were studded among them. Despite the fact that it was in the chilly winter, this place was still full of liveliness.


    ¡°I am getting old and weak, so I am unable to continue to serve the masters in the palace. Fortunately, the masters did not give me up, so I could take care of this plum blossom forest. This may be the last thing I could do for the masters in the palace.¡±


    Although Yu Qiang¡¯s tone was modest, Lin Mengya could still feel that he was self-mocking.


    Looking at the lean old man carrying a hoe, who did not show any weakness because of aging, she knew that this eunuch was not as simple as he seemed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. The plants and trees in the palace seem to be noble and beautiful, but they are actually very difficult to keep alive. The winter is so chilly, so how could these flowers bloom so brilliantly without your care? It¡¯s just the second time I¡¯ve seen such beautiful plum blossoms. But the plum blossoms last time were too vulgar, not as proud and unyielding as the plum blossoms here.¡±


    They seemed to be talking about plum blossoms, but in fact, they were talking about people.


    The plum blossoms in the North Tower were indeed beautiful, but they were too vulgar. Of course, they could not compare with Eunuch Yu¡¯s plum blossoms, which were proud and unyielding.


    ¡°The princess¡¯s eyes are so sharp. You don¡¯t have to worry about the walls having ears here. I¡¯m not sure of this point in other places, but at least in the Servants Administration, no one could make trouble for me.¡±


    Yu Qiang must have had good feeling for Lin Mengya. Otherwise, he would not have brought her here to talk.


    Regarding this Eunuch Yu, who seemed ordinary but made Lin Mengya feel that he was unapproachable, she was full of curiosity.


    ¡°Eunuch Yu¡­ no, this title may be more like an insult to you¡­ Senior Yu, I¡¯ve just come to thank you for your timely help. You don¡¯t have to think about it, the chaotic situation in the palace should have nothing to do with you. I will take care of myself and not bother you anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was so sincere, Yu Qiang let out a sigh.


    He averted his eyes to the plum blossom forest and seemed somewhat lonely and resigned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve for you to call me senior. I¡¯m just a disabled man in the palace. However, Your Highness, you should not get involved in the battle between the princes. I¡¯ve heard that the 10th prince has already been sent to the princess¡¯s yard to be raised by you. Your Highness, do you know that in this way, your situation in the palace will become even more difficult?¡±


    Yu Qiang¡¯s words made Lin Mengya smile smartly.


    She was more certain that if this person was not one of Prince Yu¡¯s people, he had to be her father¡¯s side. If he had nothing to do with her, he would not sincerely console her on such things.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m already in the palace, how could I get out of these things? Even if I was outside the palace, I have already gotten involved. Prince Yu, the Lin family, who can really stay out of it?¡±


    Simply put, the battle between the princes was the battle between parties and forces. In the future, it might turn into a struggle for the throne.


    At present, the joint marriage between the Lin family and Prince Yu was seemingly a powerful combination and icing on the cake. In fact, this relationship was already like pouring oil on the flames. One careless move might lose the whole game.


    ¡°Well, the struggle is ultimately inescapable. Your father was right, as long as you enter the palace, you would never get rid of it. If it was¡­¡±


    The latter part of what he said was hidden in Yu Qiang¡¯s sigh.


    However, Lin Mengya sensitively captured the information in his words. It seemed that this Senior Yu was really one of her father¡¯s old friends.


    In this way, it could explain why he helped her.


    ¡°Fine. Since I can¡¯t stop you, I can only put forth my effort to help you. It must be very inconvenient for you to be alone in the palace. If something happens in the future, come here to find me. Whatever I can do, I will do it for Your Highness.¡±


    It was not the first time that Yu Qiang had said this.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she continued to refuse, she would be acting too politely.


    ¡°Just in time, I really need Senior¡¯s help on a small matter. When I entered the palace, I only brought this maidservant with me. If I ask her to do everything, I¡¯m afraid that she will be too busy. So I hope Senior could help me find a reliable servant.¡±


    Baisu¡¯s martial arts could be regarded as one of her hidden cards to save herself. Therefore, she could not live without her for a single second.


    Except for Pearl and Agate, there was no one else in the yard who could do anything. Therefore, she had to ask Yu Qiang to help her find a suitable person.


    Yu Qiang bowed his head and thought for a while. It seemed that he had already had this matter on his mind. After thinking for a while, he answered.


    ¡°I will take care of this matter. But there are so many people in the palace, so the princess must be careful in the future. In the current troubled times, it¡¯s better for the princess to be careful, in case some dogs would desperately try to create any trouble.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded seriously but smiled in her heart.


    Senior Yu was so mighty that he actually called the empress and Crown Prince¡¯s people dogs. He must have hated them so much for what they had done.


    After chatting for a while longer, Lin Mengya left a small gift for Senior Yu Qiang. After saying goodbye, they turned out of the small yard full of ruins.


    When looking back at the grassy and deserted yard, who would have thought that there was a quiet and elegant plum garden behind it?


    The palace was different from the world of common folk. There were capable people everywhere and everything was unfathomable. She really needed to be more cautious.


    After coming back from seeing Senior Yu Qiang, Lin Mengya figured it out.


    At the very least, in the palace, she no longer had to struggle so hard, and she was no longer alone.


    He seemed to be a broken old eunuch, but none of those snobbish servants dared to show looks of contempt for him, which showed Yu Qiang¡¯s superior status in the Servants Administration.


    He was more aware of the situation in the palace than anyone else. With such a person to warn her, maybe she could avoid many detours and mistakes.


    Going back to her own small yard from the Servants Administration, she unexpectedly bumped into the people from the Imperial Hospital.


    When unexpectedly seeing Princess Yu, those imperial physicians who were still dejected just now immediately seemed as if they had just seen their relative. They almost burst into tears and wanted to rush up and kowtow to her.


    ¡°Your Highness, where have you been? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Lin Mengya had heard too much flattery. Now, seeing that they had changed their faces as quick as in a Sichuan opera and came to flatter her, Lin Mengya just felt it ridiculous.


    ¡°Shall we announce where our Master goes to all the imperial physicians? Those in the Imperial Hospital should mind their own business. Master is just learning in the Imperial Hospital. It seems that she is not under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    Baisu already used the words that Lin Mengya taught her before to mock and condemn those imperial physicians.


    Her cool expression, coupled with violent methods, turned these imperial physicians¡¯ faces very pale.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into an awkward situation. Lin Mengya slightly turned her eyes and gave a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days, so I didn¡¯t have time to go to the Imperial Hospital and disturb you. All of you imperial physicians are diligent and dedicated to work. It¡¯s useless for me to go, so I¡¯d better stop disturbing you. You may go. After all, the Imperial Hospital is busy, it may be very inconvenient for you to come out.¡±


    A tactful rebuke could be used by anyone, not only by those in the Imperial Hospital.


    After Lin Mengya said that, the imperial physicians stared at each other, speechless. After all, they did something wrong first. Moreover, they finally understood that the person in front of them was not insignificant.


    Those little tricks in the dark could really flip the Imperial Hospital upside down.


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid that we don¡¯t know how to report back to the court. The court already scolded us heavily, and it¡®s all our fault for neglecting you. Your Highness, you¡¯re so kind and tolerant, please bear with our mistake and excuse our rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Listen to this, did they use the court to threaten me?¡±


    Lin Mengya laughed grimly in her heart, but still maintained a look of indifference on her face.


    The Imperial Hospital took themselves too seriously. Did they think they could abuse their authority to do whatever they wanted to do?


    ¡°I know that the court naturally has lots of experience, which I could never catch up with. So, the court is enough for the Imperial Hospital. I¡¯m just a woman, what could I do? You may go, don¡¯t stay long in the palace. Please leave.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s repeated instructions to dismiss them, these people did not dare to say anything more.


    They could only bow their heads and dejectedly go back to the Imperial Hospital.


    Everything was as usual in the small yard. With the help of a calming incense, Yinghua slept soundly. After all, children needed a good rest to develop normally. The shock of the last few days really hurt this little fellow.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really awesome! Those imperial physicians were struck dumb and could only keep silent. A few days ago, we had been treated so roughly. Now, we finally get our revenge.¡±


    Baisu was originally a freewheeling person. If she was bullied, she would get back at them sooner or later.


    Although among the four maids, she was the most obedient and silent one, Lin Mengya knew that Baisu was an important reason why people in the mansion dared not offend the other three maids.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya sighed quietly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that even though we indeed feel joyful right now, I¡¯ll have a harder time in the Imperial Hospital. Think about it, the reason why they are so anxious is that I have put them in a difficult situation. If this problem is solved, what do you think they¡¯ll do to me?¡±


    She would not have done this if it were not for the emergency.


    The fact that Yinghua was harmed was like a sharp warning to her. The 10th prince was at least five years old, and Concubine Xian was only awarded her title last year.


    From the day he was born, a child of a low-ranking concubine would have countless opportunities to be harmed.

 Chapter 314 The Plan Worked

    Poisoning, drowning, and even suffering from smallpox or chickenpox could all kill this baby. But why was it after Yinghua was five years old that these people tried to murder him in such a noticeable way?


    If it were not because these people had gotten angry, it would have to be because they were brewing a bigger scheme.


    As time was running out, they had to eliminate all the thorns in their eyes in the quickest way. And then their scheme would begin.


    In fact, the scheme should have been perfect. Unfortunately, they did not expect the effect of Lin Mengya.


    In the palace, Concubine Xian made use of this situation to pick on them. And out of the palace, Long Tianyu wanted to replace all the people in the Imperial Hospital. Therefore, that was the real problem that bothered those people.


    Only by making a risky move could she attack her enemy when they were unprepared.


    ¡°Indeed. Master, it seems that we have to see the emperor as soon as possible.¡±


    Baisu naturally knew the complicated relationships and implications in this matter. But what worried Lin Mengya more was that if the emperor was really beyond recovery, how could she protect the Lin family and Long Tianyu in this game?


    After three more days, people in the Imperial Hospital were finally pushed too far. Early in the morning, Minister Su, who had just entered the palace, personally brought people to invite Lin Mengya.


    Although Minister Su showed nothing wrong on the surface, he had to be angry with her to the extreme in his mind. However, Lin Mengya had always been very kind, preventing him from losing his temper.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m here to apologize to Your Highness. These days, many matters have been delayed because I¡¯m on leave. I naturally should be punished. But the emperor¡¯s body is not in good health, His Majesty¡¯s business could not be delayed at the moment. Your Highness, you¡¯re so kind and generous. Please come to the Imperial Hospital and discuss the medications with us.¡±


    Seated at the head seat, Lin Mengya just shot him a glance. Thereafter, she gracefully lifted from the table a white teacup with green flower patterns on it and took a sip of the fragrant Yelanchun tea.


    ¡°Relax. The medications for His Majesty need to be considered over and over again. I know well about my slight talent and superficial scholarship, how could I compare with the imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital? Why doesn¡¯t the court go back and discuss it with your physicians? As for me, I will find a time to report to the queen and leave the palace as soon as possible.¡±


    If these words were said by others, they would be full of jealousy.


    But when Lin Mengya said them, she sounded extremely sincere.


    Minister Su felt a sense of bitterness rise in his heart. He had thought that Princess Yu was only a young and ignorant junior. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a ruthless person, a backstabber.


    A little bit of sweat came out of his forehead, and he became a little hurried. What Lin Mengya said was simple and clear, so he could not refute her easily.


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Your Highness. This is exactly what is called when one might have learned the doctrine earlier than the other, or might be a master in his own special field. Although we are much older than the princess, we¡¯re not as skilled as you in the field of acupuncture. The health of the emperor is related to the well-being of people all over the world. Your Highness, please don¡¯t decline, take the commoners into your consideration. ¡±


    Lin Mengya sneered silently. When it came to the ability to talk nonsense, she really could not compare with Minister Su.


    Seeing that she did not buy those emotional words, he started talking about the fate of the nation and people. Ridiculous. These people took their salary from the country, but they tried every means to fill their own pockets and did so many ugly things. Now, they even could say these high-sounding words out loud.


    Nevertheless, she got what she wanted anyway. If they were pushed too hard, things might backfire.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and pretended to be thoughtful.


    After pretending to be vexed for a while, she eventually nodded unwillingly. However, before Minister Su felt happy, she added a few words.


    ¡°But I¡¯m so young and ignorant. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll be the guilty person who makes trouble for the nation and the people. Minister Su, you see¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and a fearful look appeared in her innocent watery eyes. If Minister Su did not already clearly know that the seemingly gentle woman in front of him was the chief culprit who made the Imperial Hospital be beleaguered, he might have really felt that he was giving her a hard time.


    But now, since he asked her for help, he could only bow his head and ask for mercy.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re worrying too much. Since the medications are for the emperor, we naturally have to check the case histories and take the pulse. Only after that could we write the prescription. Therefore, as long as the princess and the imperial physicians are careful and cautious, it should be all right.¡±


    The craftiest old fox could not escape the skilled hunter.


    Lin Mengya was satisfied in her mind, but her eyes always showed a look of worry. After letting out a long sigh, she seemed to have made up her mind.


    ¡°All right. Since I came to the palace to treat the emperor, I cannot go back without accomplishing anything. My prince is perfect, but he is too stubborn. No one can change the things that he has already decided.¡±


    Pretending to be in a dilemma, Lin Mengya already laughed in her heart.


    Now, she was very curious about what exactly Long Tianyu had done to make these people so obedient. It seemed that there were many things she had to learn from Long Tianyu on the way to control the beast.


    After the matter with Lin Mengya was settled, Minister Su naturally returned to the Imperial Hospital with excitement.


    Lin Mengya promised him that she would go back to the Imperial Hospital tomorrow. However, on the matter of if they would be spared, Lin Mengya also pointed out that it did not depend on her.


    After sending Minister Su away, Lin Mengya sat in the room drinking tea. Suddenly, a pair of little hands grabbed her skirt hemline and shook it gently.


    She lowered her head and found that it was the naughty Long Yinghua.


    His face was dusty. He must have crawled under the table nearby to eavesdrop when she was not paying attention.


    This little guy was very clever. In front of outsiders, he was autistic, sensitive, easily cried, and became noisy. It was said that once he almost smashed Pearl¡¯s head with a bowl.


    When Nanny Liu told her that, Lin Mengya was still in disbelief.


    The child was so young but he was so good at acting. Compared with him, how could those modern actors who were always expressionless while acting survive?


    ¡°Tinkling bell, now the game is suspended.¡±


    Lin Mengya gently clapped her hands three times, which was the secret signal that she and Yinghua had agreed upon.


    When nobody was around, Yinghua could temporarily pause the game. After all, a child¡¯s energy was limited. And if he was asked to keep in the same state all the time, he would soon get tired of it.


    The little fellow immediately started beaming. He pouted and naturally climbed on Lin Mengya¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, how am I doing these days? I didn¡¯t make any fouls at all! So how are you going to reward me?¡±


    The game had been going on for a few days, and the little guy had already adapted to it.


    Although Lin Mengya did not say so explicitly, Long Yinghua seemed to feel it. Knowing that this kind of game was more like a protection for him, he was quite cooperative.


    Of course, Lin Mengya¡¯s small rewards also played a big role.


    ¡°Of course, come with me.¡±


    Leading the little guy into the inner room, she took out a delicate set of Chinese Rings made of copper.


    It was sent to her by others. Chinese Rings was a kind of puzzle game. However, it was only popular among the common people, and few people in the palace seemed to play it.


    The little boy opened his eyes wide and stared at the bauble in front of him, with a little disdain in his eyes. He thought his sister-in-law seemed to prevaricate. This little thing was neither good-looking nor delicious. What was it for?


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this thing. I¡¯ll show you how to play.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya magically removed the ring from the lever within a short time, the little fellow showed a little curiosity.


    He tried it with his own hands. He found that it was so complicated that he could not achieve the same effect as Lin Mengya had. At that moment, he became interested, sat down on the bed, and concentrated on disassembling the Chinese Rings.


    When a child had a toy to focus on, he would become very quiet.


    It was one of the methods that Lin Mengya came up with that could develop Yinghua¡¯s intelligence without arousing the suspicions of others. She heard that the children in the palace had already received enlightened education at his age.


    In order not to arouse the speculation of others, she could only try her best to think of some puzzle games to develop Yinghua¡¯s intelligence.


    She thought that this approach of endowing pleasure to teaching would be no worse than the traditional education method of cramming.


    Yinghua played it with great excitement on her bed. But there was always a faint line of sight that seemed to want to keep an eye on Yinghua.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door, deliberately blocking Pearl¡¯s stare.


    After the previous lesson, Pearl actually became much more obedient. But she was still shifty-eyed and could not change this bad habit.


    After seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s cold stare, Pearl quickly shrugged her shoulders and walked out with an odd look.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let Pearl into our rooms. Agate seems to be more poised than her. I always feel that she is a little bit sneaky, making me very uncomfortable.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave her order to Baisu with a soft voice. Somehow, Pearl always looked at her from behind with sneaky eyes.


    But when she turned back, she immediately became obedient.


    Baisu nodded and also glanced at Pearl. At this moment, she was in the yard, airing out the quilt of the 10th prince.


    ¡°I also feel that this girl seems to change to another person. Master, do you think it¡¯s because she¡¯s freaked out about what happened last time?¡±


    There had to be a reason. But Lin Mengya felt that although the use of controlling needles was thrilling last time, it was actually good for her health.


    She had seen that kind of stare in someone, which was vicious and brutal.


    But she could not remember who it was for a moment.


    Perhaps it was because she had made so many enemies that she was particularly sensitive to this kind of stare.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her temples and found that being the princess was really not a good job. Even a sunny and optimistic person like her had become a strange, gloomy aunt. It seemed that in the future, she really needed to find a chance to cheer herself up.


    Watching the door to the main house close, Pearl immediately put down the quilts in her hand and casually threw them on the clothesline pole. Then, she turned around and went back to the hut where she lived with Agate.


    At the moment, Agate was ordered to take the winter clothing of the 10th prince. So there was only Pearl left alone in the narrow room.

 Chapter 315 Hidden Facts

    Seeing that no one was around, Pearl secretly took out a human like ragdoll from under her cotton-padded mattress. When she saw the ragdoll, she had a vicious light in her eyes.


    Then she took out a sewing needle that was more than an inch-long from under the pillow and started jabbing at the doll¡¯s head and chest, vehemently. As she pierced the various areas, she spat out a string of evil curses.


    ¡°Little b*tch, I will pierce you to death! You won¡¯t die a natural death! I will pierce you to death! I will pierce you to death!¡±


    In a small dim room, Pearl¡¯s frenzied stabbing was made her seem a little insane, and the situation was a little creepy.


    ¡°Pearl, the little prince¡¯s tiger head pillow¡ªPearl, what are you doing?¡±


    Agate¡¯s voice came from outside. Before Pearl could hide the ragdoll in her hands, it fell near the doorway.


    ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me!¡±


    Pearl was stunned, but Agate would not let her take it back so easily. She turned around and saw the three Chinese characters clearly pasted on the ragdoll.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actually made a voodoo doll, with the princess¡¯s name on it. Pearl, are you looking for death¡±


    Anyway, it was Agate who found, so Pearl was not worried.


    She snatched the doll out of Agate¡¯s hands, and hurriedly put it under the cotton-padded mattress.


    ¡°To die or not to die, is there any difference? Anyway, I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone or anything. Death is also a good choice.¡±


    Agate was shocked and held Pearl¡¯s forearm with her hands.


    ¡°Pearl, don¡¯t say that. Doing such things will bring death to your clan. You still have sisters and other family members, don¡¯t you? In just a few years, we will be able to leave the palace and go home, so why are you doing such a stupid thing? Although what the princess did to you did cross the line a little, you also said that it was not bad for your health, right?¡±


    A tinge of sadness suddenly appeared on Pearl¡¯s face. Seeing this, Agate felt her heart softening and brought her to the bed.


    ¡°Gone, everything is gone. Agate, I can¡¯t leave the palace. Even if I leave the palace, I do not have any place to go to. Agate, do you know that I have lost everything?¡±


    A trickle of tears ran from Pearl¡¯s eyes, and Agate did not even know what she should say to comfort her. Since they entered the palace, the two of them had been like good sisters, always helping each other.


    Their time in the palace was more or less hard to endure. If they had not been there for each other, they would have given up by now.


    ¡°Pearl, if you have any problems, just tell me.¡±


    Agate cried with Pearl. They were all from poor families, or they would not have been sent to the palace to work.


    ¡°I¡ªAgate, if you are my good sister, please keep this a secret, OK?¡±


    Pearl begged Agate tearfully, but Agate felt embarrassed, and after some consideration, whispered,


    ¡°But¡­but you must promise me that apart from making this doll, you must not do anything else to the princess anymore. You should know that the princess is different from us. If something happens, we will be beheaded. Remember that!¡±


    Pearl bit her lips, Agate begged her again and again, and she finally nodded, reluctantly.


    Agate was relieved when she found that Pearl had finally given up her terrifying ideas. She wiped her tears, put the doll back in place, and comforted her for a long time, and the two of them quietened down gradually.


    Fortunately, their room was in an isolated corner, so they did not attract Lin Mengya¡¯s attention, in the main room.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was receiving a newcomer in her room.


    ¡°Your highness, I am your humble maid Fanglan, and I am paying my respects to you. May you live for a thousand years.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the girl standing before her, from head to toe. She was about 18 to 19 years old, was not tall, had an oval face, an agreeable disposition, and behaved in a mature and sedate manner, which was rare for someone of her age.


    Standing before her, the girl did not show any fear, but gave her a cordial smile.


    ¡°Please get up. How old are you? What did you do in the past?¡±


    It was Senior Yu who sent her here. No doubt, she was very suitable and reliable, but Lin Mengya needed to ask question her, as part of the routine.


    ¡°Princess, I took care of the flowers and grass in the yard in the past, but I did not have the luck to serve the madam of the harem.¡±


    Her speech was proper, and her voice was melodious and gentle. The more Lin Mengya looked at her, the more she was satisfied with her.


    ¡°Good, you will stay in the courtyard from now on, and keep me company. I am your master, but I don¡¯t have too many requests. As long as you can do the tasks I give you, that is enough. This is my little gift for you for our first meeting. Take it. In the future, if you want to do anything, just let me know.¡±


    Lin Mengya extended her repetitive gratitude to Senior Yu inwardly. These coming days, she was bound to be busy with the affairs in the Court of Imperial Physicians, and could not afford to let Baisu leave her, even for a moment.


    Although a wet nurse took care of the tenth prince, who had recently been addicted to the Chinese Rings and did not want to leave his room easily, some servants had to be arranged to manage his courtyard.


    ¡°OK, thank you, princess.¡±


    After giving some instructions, Lin Mengya asked Baisu to assign a few tasks to Fanglan.


    It was easy for the older generation to tell a person what needed to be done, clearly. So, Baisu finished giving instructions to Fanglan in a short while, and their relationship seemed to be a harmonious one.


    ¡°Clear about all the instructions?¡±


    Fanglan poured a cup of tea for her, which was fresh and fragrant. It seemed that if the palace maid Fanglan was only asked to tend flowers and grass, then her services had not been fully utilized.


    Fanglan and Baisu lived in the main room together with Lin Mengya. The master and her servants were initially a little awkward with one another, but Fanglan knew her position and only spoke of the topics that interested Lin Mengya. Therefore, the atmosphere was friendly.


    ¡°By the way, you said you specialized in tending flowers and grass in the palace, so if I want to remove the weeds in the courtyard, what shall I do?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was asking this question, because there were no herbicides in ancient times. Apart from pulling the weeds out by hand, she could not think of other good ways.


    Fanglan covered her mouth with her hand, gave a smile, and said lightly and slowly,


    ¡°My master is a gardener in the palace. Previously, when the Chongyun Empress, the wife of the late emperor, was still alive, she liked a kind of mountain chrysanthemum the best, which is, in fact, a kind of commonly seen wildflower. When such flowers were transplanted, they always have weeds with them, and these weeds were also very tenacious. We pulled them out yearly, but they always reappeared the following year. ¡°Later, my master worked out a way. Weeds are different from the mountain chrysanthemums, so my master asked the imperial physician in the Court of Imperial Physicians and they created a concoction. When it was put into the soil, all the weeds disappeared, but the chrysanthemums were still alive and flourishing well.¡±


    Fanglan¡¯s words made Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glisten instantly.


    The medicine she concocted was only to make the Duotian Root wither. If she wanted to make the herb die or prevent it from growing in the future, this was the only good solution.


    They chatted for a few more moments, before they parted reluctantly to sleep.


    Lin Mengya rose automatically at five in the morning.


    Baisu rubbed her eyes and was surprised to find that her master was already up and dressed, standing in front of the dressing mirror.


    ¡°Master, are you¡ª¡±


    Since her master¡¯s heart veins were damaged, she had been sleeping a lot like a little cat when it turned cold. Why was she so energetic today?


    ¡°In this working state, I must sleep early and get up early. Let us visit the Court of Imperial Physicians first. By the way, Lanfang, we will be having breakfast in the Court of Imperial Physicians this morning. You take care of the tenth prince, and I have made a list of the things he can¡¯t eat. You have to help me keep an eye on him, OK?¡±


    Lanfang nodded and was aware about all these things. Before she came over, Eunuch Yu had briefed her many times, and she knew what she had to do.


    Baisu followed Lin Mengya, but could not stop looking at her master¡¯s dressing style today.


    To be honest, she was used to her master¡¯s exquisite and beautiful looks. Even if she was dressed like a man, she would still look handsome.


    She was dressed in a pale satin jacket, but she did not wear the silk skirt and only wore a pair of tight cotton-padded pants in the same color. This was like a man¡¯s dressing, but the style was a lady¡¯s.


    But it was a little too strange.


    Today, her master did not wear any ornaments but only simply coiled her hair up into a long bun at the back of her head. Without any face powder, she looked vigorous and energetic.


    To be honest, this appearance of her master looked a little strange.


    ¡°Little maid, why are you staring at me?¡±


    When she saw that her maid was eyeing her thoroughly, Lin Mengya knew that her dressing made the maid suspicious.


    Lin Mengya looked up and down, and smiled at Baisu.


    In fact, this was nothing, but she always thought that the dressing styles of ancient women were beautiful, but too impractical. Her dress had been made by a tailor, but it had been put at her teacher¡¯s place, and she decided to wear it in winter. It seemed that her teacher missed her and had asked Long Tianyu to send it to the palace.


    The prescription looked simple, but there were no accurate means to test it, in ancient times. Thus, even a tiny mistake would kill lives. Fortunately, now she had the Shennong System as her reference. Generally speaking, the system was almost like a game¡¯s plugin.


    Last night, before she went to sleep, she thought it was interesting, and then accidentally set herself up in a workaholic mode.


    So, she was immediately woken up by the system this morning, but she was quite alert as if she had drunk three cups of coffee.


    Unexpectedly, it functioned very well, and so her mood improved.


    ¡°Nothing, as long as you think the dressing is convenient. Actually, I also think that the Jin State¡¯s clothes are cumbersome, not as good as our Lie Yun¡¯s clothes. If you have a chance in the future, you might want to pay a visit to our Lie Yun. In our Lie Yun, the consorts in the palace can even ride horses and hunt at any time!¡±


    This was the first time that Baisu had taken the initiative to speak of her motherland.


    Seeing her joyful look, Lin Mengya began to miss another fair little face.

 Chapter 316 Pulse Case Confusion

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Xiaoyu is having a good life or not, after returning to Lieyun. This little guy did not even send a letter back.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya knew that Xiaoyu had just returned to Lie Yun for a short while.


    His situation was unstable, so he did not write to her.


    As always, this little guy did not like to worry her.


    ¡°Master, the young master will ask someone to send you a letter, but now is not the right time. The young master did so, only because he did not want you to worry.¡±


    Of course, Baisu was aware of the feelings between her master and the young master. After the young master went back, he would have to experience a bloody fight.


    But no matter what, Steward Lie and the others would protect the young master with their lives.


    ¡°Forget it, I am just too anxious. We are overwhelmed here. If Xiaoyu knows about our situation, he will also worry about us. Let¡¯s go, the Court of Imperial Physicians must be looking forward to meet us.¡±


    It was already the fifth day of the month, and the Court of Imperial Physicians would have started their work already.


    Although the imperial physicians did not need to attend the imperial court meeting, they needed to go to work early because of the style of working of the Court of Imperial Physicians. In the morning, the Chief Director would issue instructions, and seminars to discuss the situations in the palace would also be held.


    However, everyone just dropped everything, and looked toward the gate of the Court of Imperial Physicians, this morning.


    Finally, a pair of small hands gently pushed open the door. Subsequently, two beautiful figures appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡±


    At first, Su Tong knelt to Lin Mengya, and then all the other imperial physicians of the Court of Imperial Physicians followed. Instantly, she asked Baisu to help Chief Director Su to rise.


    ¡°We are all acquaintances. Please do not be so courteous. All of you, please get up.¡±


    Although she was smiling in the early morning, everyone knew that there was an unshakable force hidden underneath the seemingly careless, beautiful face.


    ¡°The princess is approachable, but rules cannot be ignored. In the future, the whole Court of Imperial Physicians will still need to rely on Princess Yu.¡±


    They must have been seriously terrified of Long Tianyu. In the Court of Imperial Physicians, the previous condescending attitude toward Lin Mengya was no longer apparent. Previously, they always treated her without any proper respect, but now even Imperial Physician Jiang had to grit his teeth and bear with the current situation.


    Now Lin Mengya became more and more curious to find out what Long Tianyu had done, to get such a good effect.


    ¡°Chief Director Su, you are flattering me. Please.¡±


    She did not want to stand in the yard and exchange such extremely courteous yet fake words with them anymore.


    Lin Mengya was the first to return to her small house, and was somewhat surprised to find a brown wooden box placed on the table, where she usually dispensed medicines and wrote her prescriptions.


    ¡°This is¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya pretending to be surprised, looked at Chief Director Su, but the old man only looked guilty, and cupping his fists, said,


    ¡°Princess Yu, this is the pulse case that I should have shown you last time. This is related to the health of the emperor, and no one except myself, has the right to take it out. So, your important matter was delayed. I am guilty. Please punish me.¡±


    Whenever any terrible results came out, he quickly blamed others for the problem, but at last, he was willing to shoulder the responsibilities. This made Lin Mengya lose her reasons to reproach him.


    ¡°Master Su, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my fault because I was a little anxious. I¡¯ll ask you for some advice, later.¡±


    Naturally, Lin Mengya clearly knew what Su Tong meant. With merely a few words, the ¡°old fox¡± managed to extricate himself from any trouble, totally. Immediately, Su Tong extended his great gratitude and then left to continue his work. Lin Mengya did not look at the people present. Instead, she opened the exquisite box and took out the folder from the pulse case.


    Every detail of the emperor¡¯s pulse case was recorded meticulously. Of course, there were also notes and some other confusing records about the emperor¡¯s pulse, made by the physicians.


    She looked at them carefully and frowned slightly.


    The emperor seemed to have a chronic disease, which made him much weaker than before, as he aged, but she found some clues from two sections.


    One was the so-called chronic disease. It was said that he had been wounded by an arrow when he was young and nearly died, when he was not treated in time.


    The wound was in his chest and had damaged his heart and lung, and so this old injury was still present today.


    The other was that the emperor was very sick now, per the case that was on record. According to the pulse case, the emperor had a hangover in his sleeping palace a year ago, but the eunuchs and palace maids taking care of him did not notice it, and so the emperor caught a cold, which caused pneumonia and then led to the recurrence of his old disease.


    Lin Mengya put away the folder of the pulse case, but was immersed in her thoughts.


    She heard Long Tianyu mentioning that he and his brothers had been strictly managed and trained by the emperor since their childhood; so they had superb martial arts and were quite knowledgeable, and the emperor also founded the kingdom by using his skills. A person who had been practicing martial arts should be much stronger than ordinary people.


    Besides, the emperor was only a youth of 18 to 19 when he was wounded. At that time, he was quite energetic and should have had a strong resilience and ability to recover quickly,


    How could he have had such a serious sequela after a mere arrow wound?


    It was easy to catch a cold after being drunk, but the emperor had kept exercising, even in his middle age.


    She remembered that the old supervisor of the dormitory of the medical school liked to sneak into the flower garden to sleep on the stone bench, each time after he drank.


    It was said that the old man persisted in exercising every day, and so he rarely caught colds.


    So, how could a person who was in good physical shape become unconscious due to these two small reasons? She did not know if the physicians of the Court of Imperial Physicians were all quacks, or that they thought that no one would let them take responsibility if they did so.


    ¡°Master, breakfast is ready. Continue to read it after eating.¡±


    She looked up and saw Bai Su bringing a mahogany food container over.


    Lin Mengya nodded, gingerly folded the folder of the emperor¡¯s pulse case, put it in the wooden box again, and then solemnly placed the box in the medicine cabinet behind her.


    She had scanned it with the Shennong system, many prescriptions were provided, and the system would analyze them automatically. After her meal, she estimated that she would get the result.


    The breakfast was simple: millet porridge, boiled eggs, and a few dishes of popular snacks.


    Lin Mengya was immersed in the analysis of the emperor¡¯s pulse case and was a bit absent-minded.


    ¡°Hey, master, stop dreaming. Could you eat first, please?¡±


    Baisu was puzzled by her master. ¡°Master is usually shrewd, but how is it that she becomes absent minded when she comes across diagnosis of diseases and sees all kinds of medicines? Yes, a workaholic! Master did say so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this type of disease can be treated.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    Lin Mengya regained her consciousness and lowered her head to drink the rice porridge in her bowl.


    ¡°By the way, when you went to the imperial kitchen to get breakfast, did anyone cause any trouble to you? Besides, have you seen the tenth prince? How is his condition?¡±


    Bai Su thought about it and said,


    ¡°No, the staff of the imperial kitchen were very kind to me. There was nothing wrong with the food they prepared for the tenth prince. It seems that the whole palace has been very careful about the prince¡¯s diet since the incident.¡±


    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved. Now, there had been a lot of trouble, both inside and outside the imperial court, because of the tenth prince¡¯s affair. If something bad happened to the prince at this time, the queen would have a hard time.


    After having breakfast, Lin Mengya thought of the flower and plant research she had not finished.


    After dispensing a few more herbs, she asked Baisu to boil the mixture. After cooling down the medicine, she poured it on the ground. Fortunately, no one in the Court of Imperial Physicians dared to come out to stop or ask her what she was doing.


    Who knew if this Princess Yu would have any further moves?


    With the Shennong System, she could get the information at a fast rate. Only within the time of eating a meal did the pulse case get all the detailed information about the prescriptions and diseases of the patient.


    After comparing all the prescriptions, Lin Mengya suddenly found something: All the prescriptions were more or less laced with antidotes.


    She caught a glimpse of the group of ¡°young and old foxes¡±. ¡°Did these people already know that the emperor¡¯s disease is not that simple?


    ¡°But due to some taboo, did they try to secretly remove the emperor¡¯s poison? Were they afraid that the empress and the crown prince might seek revenge?¡±


    She thought about it carefully and then denied it. ¡°If they are really afraid of the empress and the crown prince, they should be on their side. ¡°And they would not have secretly worked out ways to remove the emperor¡¯s poison.¡±


    Her look turned from those imperial physicians to the yard where the medical soup was being poured. She felt that she had fallen into a bigger mess.


    It seemed that she needed to have a good talk with someone who understood the situation.


    When the situation Lin Mengya encountered became tricky, because of all kinds of abnormalities, there was a new wave of trouble at the deserted Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Early in the morning, Long Tianyu, who was about to leave his mansion, was asked by Aunt Jingyue serving Concubine De, to go to the Art Courtyard.


    As he stared at the thinner figure in front of him, Long Tianyu had a sudden rush of suspicion. ¡°Similar, very similar.¡± As always, he could not tell the Aunt Jingyue before him from the late Aunt Jinyue.


    ¡°Do they resemble each other only because they spent a lot of time working together?¡±


    After Lin Mengya was trapped in the palace, he who had been used to the life of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, felt that the mansion was so deserted.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    It seemed that the entire mansion and his heart had become empty overnight.


    ¡°Aunt, why is my mother asking for me?¡±


    The low but soft address of ¡°Aunt¡± gave Jingyue a small shudder.


    Jingyue turned around, lowered her head, and answered respectfully,


    ¡°Prince, you will know when you get there, but¡ªI have to say that the madam is your biological mother after all. As for some things, you might as well satisfy the madam¡¯s wishes to avoid trouble.


    Her voice was strange, husky, and unpleasant to the ear.

 Chapter 317 Secret Suspicion

    ¡°Aunt, your voice¡ª¡±


    Jingyue turned around immediately and answered a little hastily.


    ¡°Oh, it is because I caught a cold a few days ago. Prince, let¡¯s move fast, or Madam will be anxious.¡±


    Seeing her figure moving so hurriedly in front of him, Long Tianyu became a little suspicious.


    In the past, Aunt Jingyue only stayed quietly by his mother¡¯ side. Although she also took care of him, she did not treat him as cordially as Aunt Jinyue did.


    Why did he have that illusion today?


    It seemed that it was because his household was so quiet, that he began to notice those whom he had never paid attention to before.


    ¡°You still need to take good care of yourself. Aunt Jinyue has left. You are the only old servant staying with my mother. In the future, you will still need to take care of her.¡±


    Long Tianyu thought that Yun Ruo was a scourge. The relationship between his mother and Lin Mengya had soured, partially because those crafty servants had instigated her.


    Aunt Jingyue trembled and then nodded, and a slight complicated look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at Concubine De¡¯s Art Courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, the servants who were scurrying in and out, came to congratulate him, one after another. Long Tianyu kept a bland face, and did not know what the happy event was.


    ¡°Congratulations, prince. Your mother has been waiting for so long. Prince, please.¡±


    Yun Ruo was dressed in a pure brocade robe with a fashionable palace flower ornament on her head. Long Tianyu detested this woman. Without her, the Art Courtyard would not have so much trouble.


    When Yun Ruo saw Long Tianyu deliberately ignoring her, her expression did not change at all. Instead, she smiled even more submissively.


    ¡°Prince, please try not to disagree with Madam. Anyway, Madam is always thinking of what is good for you. You two are the dearest mother and son in the world. Why should your relationship be soured, just because of a woman?¡±


    Yun Ruo spoke sincerely, but Long Tianyu hated her remarks.


    ¡°Do your duty well. If you want to die, just go and die.¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke a little coldly and the look from the corners of his eyes was also a little chilly, but Yun Ruo did not show any signs of fear on her face.


    ¡°She is truly my mother¡¯s confidant, or else she would not have been so fearless.¡±


    ¡°Prince, you are just joking. I will stay alive and serve Madam. Now she is getting older, and she also needs someone suitable around her, right? Prince, are you so cruel that you don¡¯t want Madam to be taken care of by anyone?¡±


    It was the first time that Long Tianyu felt some fission of fear, when he saw Yun Ruo before him.


    ¡°After my mother brought this woman back to our mansion, she really relies on her services each and every moment. Normally, such an inconspicuous maid can be found everywhere, but why does my mother only trust what she says?¡±


    Long Tianyu was suspicious, but he had to follow Yun Ruo to his mother¡¯s main room.


    As soon as the curtain was held up, an excessive amount of fragrance rushed into Long Tianyu¡¯s nose, and he could not help frowning. He was so used to Lin Mengya¡¯s fresh smell with a trace of medicinal scent. Thus, the strong smell of face-powder overwhelmed his nose.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯ve come. Come over here to me.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s tone was full of joy that had never been heard before. Probably, it was because she knew that the most annoying person had temporarily disappeared from the courtyard.


    Concubine De¡¯s room was a little too warm and he felt fidgety. Long Tianyu was a little impatient, but he did not show it, because there were outsiders present.


    As he approached, he saw that standing beside Concubine De was a line of ladies, all from renowned families. After he took a look at them, his heart sank immediately.


    ¡°Mother, you haven¡¯t given up, have you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, since you are well, I am assured. If there is nothing else, I shall¡ª¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s tone was obviously unhappy, but Concubine De seemed not to have heard him, and instantly stopped him from speaking.


    ¡°My dear child, you are always busy with national affairs, but why aren¡¯t you busy with your own affairs? At your age, your emperor father already had you and your brothers. ¡°But look at you. You have a princess, but you don¡¯t have any children. That¡¯s not good. These ladies are my old friends¡¯ daughters. If you like any of them, I can make a decision for you today.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s remark made Long Tianyu¡¯s face turn cold, and also made the ladies lower their heads in shyness.


    They were daughters of their families¡¯ concubines. Although they were outstanding in appearance, they were not important in their families.


    Even when they reached adulthood, they would be mostly married to the powerless sons of aristocratic families, or become the concubines of others. Now, they had an opportunity to be Prince Yu¡¯s concubine, so they must compete to get the position.


    The truth was that Princess Yu was of noble birth, but they did not have children, and now she had gone to the palace. If they could give birth to sons before his princess, they would have a noble position, because of their children. So, what was the value of the princess¡¯s position?


    Therefore, they were now leering silently at Prince Yu.


    They clenched their hands tightly at their sides.


    Long Tianyu was extremely disappointed. These days, he thought that his mother had been working at improving her character, as she did not trouble Lin Mengya. Now he began to regret what he had done before.


    Unexpectedly, Concubine De was back to her tricks again, just after Lin Mengya went to the palace.


    ¡°Getting concubines? Why does my mother always want to forcibly interfere in my life? Why does my open-minded and smart mother always do such stupid things?¡±


    ¡°Is my mother trying to destroy our mother-son love?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I do not want any concubines, and I hope you can understand me. Ladies, please go back and don¡¯t come to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion again. My princess is not present, and I am sorry if I have failed to entertain you.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s tone was extremely rigid, and these ladies knew that he was impatient. No matter how they wanted the position, they had to leave, in disappointment now.


    But Concubine De was not affected by what Long Tianyu said, in the slightest. She picked up the fragrant tea at hand, sipped it, and then looked at Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯ve begun to make trouble again. I am doing everything for your good. Mengya will only bring you misfortune. Or do you think that she can really leave the palace without getting hurt?


    Long Tianyu was struck dumb, but her bone-chilling tone was not the reason. With a stranger¡¯s look, he eyed his mother, who had brought him up since he was young.


    Since he was born, he had been raised by his wet nurse and aunt.


    As his biological mother, Concubine De who taught him in person was generous and straightforward. She was a concubine who behaved with the proper etiquette and also spoke with wisdom, one that he had come to believe and admire.


    But what on earth had made his mother turn into the vicious and shallow woman before him?


    ¡°My son, you and I have been struggling for more than 20 years in the complicated Imperial Palace. We are very clear about everything in it. Are you really so naive to think that your little wife can still come back from the palace, intact?¡±


    Concubine De smiled as she said.


    The smile on her dignified face was somewhat cruel.


    Long Tianyu stood there, but his eyes had a strange and cold look that had never appeared before.


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t decide whether she can come back or not, but I still want to tell you something. The situation these days is different from the past. Mother, don¡¯t ¡®extend your arms too far¡¯, or you will feel the pain when they are broken.¡±


    Since the situation had become so terrible, Long Tianyu could not take their mother-son love into account any longer.


    He had long known that his mother disliked Lin Mengya slightly, but he did not expect that she hated Lin Mengya so much that she wanted to kill her.


    ¡°You are my son. Do you really want to protect the b*tch to such an extent? Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t you know that she is a stumbling block in your way? Without her, I can choose a better princess for you and turn the princess¡¯s family power to your use. Even if the crown prince ascends the throne and becomes the emperor in the future, you can still keep yourself safe and be a carefree prince. Is this not good?¡±


    ¡°Mother is trying to persuade me, using feelings and reasoning, isn¡¯t she?¡± Long Tianyu thought about this, as if it were the past.


    But now, he was hard-hearted about what Concubine De said. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained calm. Instead, he pretended to be extremely scornful.


    ¡°How can the crown prince ascend the throne? Mother, why is the kingdom destined to be his?¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The crown prince is the heir of the kingdom, and you are his younger brother. This has long been determined. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    Suddenly, Concubine De spoke sharply, and Long Tianyu was stunned. As his mind changed, he left with a fake, helpless look.


    When he left Concubine De¡¯s courtyard hurriedly, Long Tianyu slowed his steps and stopped.


    His furious expression returned to normal. With a backward glance at the Art Courtyard, which had become more and more unfamiliar, he moved like an agile monkey and vanished behind a corner of the wall on the side.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Night, what about the thing I asked you to investigate last time?¡±


    A ghost-like shadow suddenly emerged behind him,


    He knelt respectfully on the ground, and said,


    ¡°Many guards who don¡¯t belong to our mansion appeared in the Concubine De¡¯s Art Courtyard. I once fought with them, but they seem to be the secret guards of the palace. So, I could not sneak to Madam¡¯s side, but it seems that these secret guards are not the guards Madam usually uses. After Madam returned from the palace last time, she changed her secret guards. I tried to look for the previous guards, but they seem to have disappeared into thin air.¡±


    ¡°Even with his excellent kung fu skills, Night was not able to approach my mother, so these guards must be very extraordinary indeed.¡±


    ¡°Night did not want to act rashly and alert them, but my mother¡¯s guards had no reason to stop my bodyguard Night¡±

 Chapter 318 Seeing the Things Reminds Him of Their Owner

    After pondering for a while, Long Tianyu suddenly saw a person dressed in servant¡¯s clothing, tiptoeing and slipping into the Art Courtyard.


    He might not be familiar with the faces of all the servants in the mansion, but he could still tell when it was a complete stranger and was not the normal staff.


    ¡°Have you ever seen that person before?¡±


    Long Tianyu asked, when he saw the filthy figure disappear completely behind the gate of the Art Courtyard.


    ¡°He is a palace eunuch and comes to our mansion once a month. I followed him several times. He left the palace and came straight to our mansion. Each time, he only went to the Art Courtyard and would come out after two hours. I was afraid of alerting him, and so I never dared to touch him.¡±


    Since Night had never reported, it meant that this little eunuch did nothing unusual, apart from sneaking a visit to the Art Courtyard every month.


    Turning around, he cast a suspicious look at the gate of the Art Courtyard.


    ¡°The empress and my mother have never offended each other since the past. If he is one from the palace, can he be the one dispatched by the madams who have a good relationship with my mother?¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that something was not right. ¡°If so, he only needed to tell me, but why did he behave so cautiously?¡±


    ¡°Ask someone to keep an eye on him, and find out who was the one who sent for him and what he is here for.¡±


    Without making a sound, Night disappeared from behind Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu turned around and left the Art Courtyard, but he felt so gloomy that he could kick up a furious storm at any time. Suddenly, he remembered that Lin Mengya had reminded him to keep a close watch on his mother.


    ¡°If I view it from today¡¯s situation, the girl must have noticed something. It might seem as if she does not care about anything, but she does keep an eye on everyone¡¯s moves in the mansion.


    ¡°Has she found out about any of my mother¡¯s unusual moves?¡±


    Looking at the gentle sunlight at the edge of the sky, Long Tianyu did not know why he suddenly wanted to see the smiling face, which was as splendid as the morning sun.


    Without realizing it, he had arrived at Liuxin Courtyard.


    He pushed open the door, but found that it was deserted inside.


    The fallen leaves and flowers were still splendid, but somehow the courtyard, bereft of its occupant, had become extremely deserted. It was as if it was a lonely, aged beauty, who lamented day and night.


    ¡°Prince Yu, I pay my respects to you.¡±


    A voice which sounded somewhat upset, sounded. Long Tianyu lowered his head, but saw an old maid in a blue coarse cloth dress, kneeling to pay her respects to him. Beside her was a worn-out broom.


    ¡°What about the others in the courtyard? Why are you working alone?¡±


    ¡°In the former days, the courtyard was always filled with joyful words and laughter that pleased people¡¯s souls, but why has it become so quiet, since Lin Mengya went to the palace?¡±


    ¡°Prince, the three girls surnamed Bai said that the princess allowed them to go on vacation. Xiaobai and Xiaohu were asked to go home to visit relatives, and the other old maids were also sent away by the girl Yun Ruo. Anyway, there are no others here, and so I have to manage everything alone.¡±


    What she said seemed to confirm that Lin Mengya would not return from the palace peacefully.


    Long Tianyu was faintly unhappy, for he didn¡¯t like anyone to curse Lin Mengya like this. ¡°That girl will come back peacefully, return to me, and continue to be my princess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, but keep cleaning the courtyard. The princess will be back soon. She likes everything to be clean, and don¡¯t make her feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Elsewhere, no one ever dreamed that he could be so gracious.


    But it was an exception for those in Liuxin Courtyard.


    Looking at her favorite spot in the pavilion where she usually sat to tease her pet, he could not seem to stop himself from walking over there.


    Her white wool mat and soft fox fur dress were there, but now, they were a little dusty. He reached out his hand, but could not feel their warmth.


    A few traces of Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate medical fragrance seemed to linger in the pavilion. Compared with the room where he had seen so many beautiful ladies earlier, he felt that this place was so refreshing.


    Thinking of the news Lin Kui sent him today, he believed that Lin Mengya would return to their mansion soon. And she would return to him.


    The corners of his mouth curved into a pleasant arc, but he did not even realize it. No matter how cunning and untamed the girl was, he would let her stay with him this time.


    ¡°Achoo¡ª¡±


    As she pounded her herbs, Lin Meng felt her nose itching and sneezed loudly, which almost caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Keep working, all of you. I was choked by the powder of the herbs. It¡¯s all right, all right.¡±


    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose and explained immediately.


    The important date for feeling the emperor¡¯s pulse would be the day after tomorrow. All the qualified physicians in the Court of Imperial Physicians were busy preparing for it these days. Lin Mengya was not free, either, but she had tested Su Tong.


    Although she had got the pulse case, she might not be able to see the emperor.


    Long Tianyu should have almost decided to withdraw, for it was not wise to push those in the Court of Imperial Physicians too much.


    Now Su Tong treated her with the kind attitude reserved for the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but each time she asked to feel the emperor¡¯s pulse, he would equivocate.


    It seemed that he did have trouble dealing with this request.


    She turned her suspicious look at Su Tong who was teaching his students outside. ¡°Is it not easy to see the emperor? You mean, even the imperial physicians can¡¯t see him easily?¡±


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu instantly exchanged discreet looks, and then turned away.


    Their originally agreed secret code was not used at all. It was hard to tell if their small amount of mutual tacit understanding had been accidental.


    It was like the one between her elder brother Lin Nansheng and herself. They were able to read each other¡¯s thoughts with only one look. ¡°Strange, this imperial physician has only met me a few times.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, this is not the time to explore these meaningless things.¡± While taking a rest, Lin Mengya silently took Baisu to a small corner of the yard.


    They two whispered, as they pretended to fiddle with the herbs.


    ¡°I asked you to pour the medical soup on the ground. Did you do as I told you?¡±


    Baisu nodded immediately. She did everything carefully as instructed by her master.


    ¡°When you poured the soup, did anyone come to stop you or ask you about it?¡±


    According to her expectations, the person who planted the Duotian Root would take careful precautions. Although she was confident that those people would never find the secret in the flower fertilizer, it was still possible that the person would have their suspicions.


    After getting her reminder, Baisu paid special attention to it.


    But now no one had come to ask her anything. Ever since she freaked out once, those who dared to stare at her eyes for more than three seconds, were already bold enough and were not afraid of death, let alone to ask her.


    ¡°Strange! Is the person so shrewd and chose to remain silent? If so, I have been wrong to look down upon that person.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have to use another way to lure the person out.¡±


    ¡°OK, I see. By the way, tonight you will still need to activate the sleeping points of Pearl and Agate. Someone will come over, and you will have to help from the outside.¡±


    Baisu nodded seriously, then seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and whispered it in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her eyebrows as she heard more information.


    Finally, she looked sternly at Baisu, showing a little rare, confused irritation in her eyes.


    Baisu told her that under Pearl¡¯s bed, there was a ragdoll with her birthdate and other related information, which had been cursed and pierced with a needle every day.


    As for casting spells and raising magical venomous insects, she had read a lot about this in history books and watched a lot on TV. Her predecessors always thought that they were untrue, but now her soul had traveled in time. Therefore, she was more or less still in awe about the matter of ghosts and gods.


    But how could a maid living in the palace know her birthdate and other related information? Moreover, even if Pearl hated her, she, a little palace maid, would never have done such a thing.


    Besides, Baisu told her that Pearl said that she would destroy her family.


    ¡°What a clueless joke! Now I still don¡¯t know who on earth Pearl who suddenly came from nowhere, is. ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason for wanting to destroy my family?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know about this. Maybe she has been instigated and hoodwinked by someone. Now, the most important thing is to see the emperor as soon as possible. I have been feeling a little apprehensive, as if something eventful is about to happen.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the sky in the distance. Her hunch was always accurate. Although she was in the imperial harem, and did not know about the happenings in the previous dynasty, now everyone apprehended danger in every sound, and felt afraid inside the palace. Fear was not a good omen.


    After a busy day at the Court of Imperial Physicians, Lin Mengya put her prescription openly on the desk.


    With the English and Roman double encryption, she did not believe that anyone in this time and space had the ability to decipher her prescription. Besides, this was just for show, and she had saved the real one in the Shennong System.


    After calculating accurately and taking various possibilities into consideration, she only needed to make her final diagnosis, based on the emperor¡¯s condition. Although this was a little energy-consuming, she had made progress, after all.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    After bidding goodbye to everyone in the Court of Imperial Physicians, the tired Lin Mengya and Baisu went back to their small courtyard.


    But as soon as they entered the courtyard, Fang Lan with an anxious look, took Lin Mengya to the room of the tenth prince.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    As soon as she entered the room, Lin Mengya saw the wet nurse was looking anxiously at the little child on the bed.


    The little child was energetic in the morning, but now he seemed quite weak, and was lying in bed at the moment. With his eyes tightly shut, he seemed to be in so much pain.


    ¡°The little prince suddenly became like this, after having supper. Just now, I wanted to ask you to come back from the Court of Imperial Physicians. I did not take proper care of him. Princess, please punish me.¡±

 Chapter 319 Murdering with a Deadly Trap

    Both the wet nurse and Fanglan were very thoughtful people, so Lin Mengya basically ruled out the possibility that Ying Hua was sick, due to poor care.


    She sat on the edge of the bed hurriedly, and held the little child¡¯s hands to feel his pulse.


    Looking at the little child¡¯s sallow face, Lin Mengya became suspicious. After opening and examing Yinghua¡¯s eyelids and mouth, she whispered a question,


    ¡°Did he drink water today? Did he have any diarrhea?¡±


    The wet nurse wiped her tears and answered,


    ¡°Today the tenth prince drank a lot of water. Later, I was really afraid he would suffer from too much drinking, and so I stopped giving him water to drink. There was some diarrhea, but today, the prince always complained that he was very tired and did not like to move about. Unexpectedly, he became feverish after supper.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought about it. ¡°It seems that food should be the cause of the problem.¡±


    Immediately, she asked Baisu and Fanglan to prepare some sugar water and let Yinghua drink it, only after she tasted it.


    Everyone in the small courtyard became busy due to the illness of the tenth prince, but no one thought that Lin Mengya would not use any herbs, but only asked them to prepare light sugar water for the tenth prince to drink.


    Lin Mengya held Ying Hua and watched him drink the sugar water bit by bit, as she gently massaged his acupuncture points.


    Although the wet nurse was now anxious, Concubine Xian told her that she must obey every order of Princess Yu. So, she had to suppress her extreme anxiety and take care of the tenth prince with Princess Yu.


    Fortunately, after the little child drank a lot of water, his physical signs gradually stabilized. His little face gradually became ruddy again, and his delicate brows were no longer knitted tightly together.


    Lin Mengya felt his pulse again and became slightly relieved, telling everyone that the tenth prince was already well. Thus, everyone was relieved as well.


    Now, it was already midnight. Lin Mengya settled the matter of the tenth prince, asked the wet nurse to look after him, gave many careful instructions, and then returned to her main room with Baisu and Fanglan.


    As soon as they entered the room, Fanglan immediately knelt and shed tears, asking Lin Mengya to punish her.


    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, so how can I punish you? Get up, quickly.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was feeling sore all over, leaned against the heated brick bed. She knew that Fanglan would blame herself to an extreme extent. Fanglan was quite stubborn and only rose when Baisu went to lift her up.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are magnanimous. I shall remember it, but the tenth prince became ill in a strange way this time. The truth is that the wet nurse and I carefully checked every detail of the prince¡¯s diet, but how did the prince still get sick?¡±


    Fanglan was puzzled, and Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead. In fact, Ying Hua¡¯s illness was simply caused by dehydration. Once he drank enough water in time, he would not be in danger.


    However, the little child¡¯s diet had been specially arranged. She also touched his clothes, and they were all appropriate in thickness. ¡°So, what is the problem?


    ¡°Right! The wet nurse said that the little child drank a lot of water today. So, he should not have any symptoms of dehydration, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya immediately asked Fanglan to fetch the water the tenth prince drank today, to her.


    Lin Mengya took only a small sip, and then spat it out immediately.


    Baisu also took a sip, and then the two of them looked at each other and frowned.


    ¡°Why did you let the tenth prince drink such salty water? How could the prince not be ill after drinking this?¡±


    Baisu put the water on the table immediately, Fanglan looked ignorant and also took a sip. Instead of having a similar look like Lin Mengya and Baisu, she looked at the two of them in confusion.


    ¡°Salty? The water tastes pure and nice and does not have any other flavor¡±


    Fanglan was not lying to them, and Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baisu¡¯s taste buds could not be wrong at the same time. Immediately, Lin Mengya understood that this might be very strange.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the tenth prince drink the water we usually drink? Who brought this water?¡±


    Her diet and Baisu¡¯s were the same as the people in the place. Besides, no matter how bold those who worked in the imperial kitchen were, they would not have dared to do such things so openly.


    The physical functions of children are different from those of adults. Drinking such salty water can almost cause humans to become like mummies. What a venomous idea! If she hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, who would have suspected that the cause of the death of the young prince was salt?


    ¡°Princess, this is the spring water from the mountains, and it is Concubine Xian who sent it to us. The wet nurse and I checked it in advance, and there should not have been such a big mistake. Moreover, the wet nurse also said that the tenth prince has been drinking this water, since he was young. Even when the wet nurse fed the tenth prince with her milk in the past, she also drank this water. In theory, there should not have been something like what you say.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Of course, parents always wanted to give their children the best things in life. Naturally, Concubine Xian wanted to provide the tenth prince with the best living conditions, but unexpectedly, she was used by someone with an evil heart.


    The problem was, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the wet nurse and Fanglan find the water salty after tasting it?¡±


    ¡°Fanglan, open your mouth, and let me look at your tongue.¡±


    Lin Mengya began to check Fanglan¡¯s tongue carefully, as she spoke.


    As expected, there were tiny red dots at the base of her tongue, and the coating on her tongue was bright red, which was different from normal tongues.


    Although she was ready, Fanglan was still a little nervous, looking at Lin Mengya, for fear that Lin Mengya would say that she had some incurable disease.


    Her eyes were somewhat weepy, but she still had no fear at all. Perhaps, in their eyes, life and death as not an important issue anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a temporary numbing of your taste buds. You and the wet nurse usually don¡¯t eat much, and so it¡¯s not harmful to your health.¡±


    Lin Mengya comforted Fanglan with a few words. Fundamentally, someone did this with the intention to hurt Long Yinghua. The water was sent by Concubine Xian, and so the problem was related to the storage.


    ¡°Both of you need to remain calm and say that the tenth prince played too much and caught a cold. Fanglan and the wet nurse, watch him in the room, and don¡¯t allow anyone to see him. Dump his daily meals, and then share some of the food you eat with the little child. Remember that you need to give him something that is easy to digest, and don¡¯t allow anyone, but two of you to visit the tenth prince, for whatever reasons.¡±


    Since the person could do the thing in her courtyard, she knew who the person was, even without having to guess.


    From the ragdoll to the illness of the tenth prince, even if she thought with her toes, she knew who did them, but she was more curious about the person who gave Pearl so much courage to dare play such tricks under her nose.


    Or she did not fear death, and so she did such brainless things.


    ¡°Yes, I will make up for my mistake and won¡¯t allow any accidents to happen to the tenth prince anymore.¡±


    Now that Fanglan and the wet nurse knew what the problem was, they would not allow anything bad to happen to the little child anymore, because they were both very capable people.


    ¡°Leave and take an early rest. For the next few days, both you and the wet nurse should drink some mung bean soup and warm water, and then you both will recover. You can also let the tenth prince drink some.¡±


    Fanglan would bear that in mind and make suitable arrangements.


    After the dawn broke and Lin Mengya was done with her morning ablutions, she and Baisu sat at the edge of the bed, chatting.


    ¡°In the past, I always heard my master say that the royal families are ruthless and the fights in the palace are always bloody. But I did not expect that after getting involved in them, I find that they are scarier than I thought.¡±


    Baisu had been used to killing in cold blood since she was young, but the conspiracy hiding its evil intent beneath the nice surface, still made her breathless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to it, either. Compared with those in the palace, the ones in our mansion are not scary at all. What¡¯s the point of being born in an emperor¡¯s family? The children in the palace always have to face disasters and trouble. Even when they grow up, they won¡¯t have real happiness, either.¡±


    Gradually, a handsome face came into her mind.


    ¡°Had he also grown up in this kind of condition? Did he get everything that he has now after going through numerous life-and-death calamities? Initially, she approached Yinghua and saved him from his deathbed, because his little face resembled the face of Long Tianyu.¡±


    Baisu looked at her master curiously, as she was one who was rarely so absorbed in thought.


    She waved her little hand before her master, but there was no reaction from her master.


    With a half-suppressed sound, Baisu laughed out loud. Lin Mengya looked at the girl next to her, as if she had just woken up from a dream.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    She cast a suspicious look at her maid Baisu, but her maid leered at her.


    ¡°Master, tell me what are you thinking? You were so deep in thought!¡± ¡°Are you thinking about another prince, when you see the tenth prince?¡±


    Lin Mengya glared at her maid, and smiled. Living with her had allowed her maid to learn something from her. Her maid was once old-fashioned, but she had learned how to laugh at her.


    ¡°I am not thinking about the prince. There are so many things in the palace, so I¡ª¡±


    When she found that her master spoke against her will, Baisu could not help laughing happily.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Lin Mengya was a little annoyed and pinched Baisu¡¯s face gently.


    She was thinking about Long Tianyu, Xiaoyu, who had returned to her motherland, and also Qinghu, who still needed to explain something to her now.


    Now, she worried about so many people, but she had no one to worry about in the past. Perhaps, her life was destined to belong to this strange time and space.


    After staying up all night, Lin Mengya had a rare chance to spend the morning of the following day catching up on sleep.


    After she got up, she checked Yinghua again, and after making sure that the little guy was safe and sound, Lin Mengya took Baisu to the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    She forgot about the meeting with Qiu Yu, but the man looked energetic. Anyway, he was not so stupid, because he did not wait for her for the whole night.

 Chapter 320 The Loss of The Case History

    In the Imperial Hospital, everyone greeted Lin Mengya. They were so polite and respectful to her as if she were a Bodhisattva and they almost wanted to worship her.


    Lin Mengya did not want to explain to them anymore. It was good that they kept a distance from her so that they could not make any more trouble for her.


    When she left yesterday, although she did not lock her things up, she still made a small mark on them.


    Although the traces were subtle, someone did go through her things. Lin Mengya silently sneered. And even if they really read it, they could not understand anything.


    Someone must have cursed her in their mind last night. Who could they blame for their lack of education?


    As Lin Mengya just arrived here, Su Tong came over with an apologetic expression.


    He smiled first and greeted her and then said, ¡°You have worked really hard for these several days, Your Highness. We¡¯re going to feel His Majesty¡¯s pulse tomorrow. Are you ready for that, Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She thought that this man was coming to persuade her to not take the emperor¡¯s pulse. But now, what did he really want?


    Were they really convinced? Or did they plot another scheme against her and were waiting for her to fall into their trap?


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and then put on a tender smile.


    She patted the prescriptions on the table that they must have already seen and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to learn from you and gain experience, so I¡¯ve had nothing to prepare for. I just don¡¯t want to be too embarrassed. Sorry that you saw these things.¡±


    Su Tong showed nothing on his face, but his eyes flitted.


    The reason why Lin Mengya said so must be that she already knew that they had peeked at her prescriptions.


    This kind of thing was actually an old habit of the Imperial Hospital. They just wanted to know what Lin Mengya had on her mind, but they did not expect that the handwriting on the neat prescriptions would be so undecipherable. They did not understand even a word.


    The more they came into contact with her, the more they felt that the Princess Yu in front of them was really as enigmatic as the rumors said.


    Maybe from the beginning, they underestimated this little girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. But checking His Majesty¡®s pulse is a matter related to the rise and fall of the entire nation, so we have to be careful. Therefore, could you please take out the case history and let us study it together?¡±


    So, he had come here to borrow things. Lin Mengya was really speechless to those who always beat about the bush.


    She was not a hooligan or a bully. Did they really have to be mealy-mouthed like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Baisu, go and take out His Majesty¡¯s case history and send it to Lord Su.¡±


    The case history was put in the brocade box, and Baisu was ordered to take it. But as soon as she had the box in her hand, her expression changed slightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Mengya looked at Baisu with puzzlement and asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ Doctor Su, I just remembered that my master still needs to use the case history today. I wonder if Doctor Su could borrow it later? I¡¯ll send it to you as soon as my master is finished. Do you think that¡¯s ok?¡±


    What Baisu said surprised Su Tong.


    And then he looked at Lin Mengya, wanting to confirm that with her.


    ¡°Look at how forgetful I am! This is what I told Baisu yesterday. There are still some things on the prescriptions that I need to think over.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya did not know why Baisu said so, she cooperated with Baisu to lie.


    This girl knew clearly about the order of priority. It must have been some accident that made her so quick-witted.


    Since Princess Yu said so, Su Tong did not stick to his opinion and left.


    There was only the master and servant pair left in the room. After exchanging knowing looks, Lin Mengya went with her to a corner facing the door.


    In this way, people could not eavesdrop on what they were talking about, but they could clearly see what they were doing.


    ¡°Master, the emperor¡¯s case history has disappeared.¡±


    Her forehead was covered with beads of perspiration. Although Baisu did not know the rules in the palace, she still knew that anything related to the emperor was extraordinary.


    ¡°What? Disappeared? It shouldn¡¯t be. I remember that I put it in the brocade box. Let¡¯s keep looking. Remember, don¡¯t alarm the people outside.¡±


    Lin Mengya was secretly startled. It was no joke.


    The case history was the medical history of the emperor.


    Moreover, because of the sensitivity of identities, what was recorded above was not just about the emperor alone.


    Some things were even royal secrets. Therefore, the case history of every emperor would even be taken to his mausoleum together after his death, not to mention being lost.


    Now the case history was lost in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands. She knew instantly what a serious crime she would be charged with.


    Their searching was futile. Lin Mengya would never throw around such an important thing.


    Baisu still did not give up searching. But Lin Mengya sat at the table, thinking intently.


    She was almost the last one to leave last night, for she lived in the palace. Except for the imperial physician who was on duty last night not leaving, none of the imperial physicians had left the palace after her.


    If it was Su Tong who asked someone to do it and then he came to ask for the case history today, was he not afraid to be suspected by her? With Su Tong¡¯s shrewd character, he would not do such a thing.


    To avoid the situation of secretly carrying things, the imperial physicians had to be searched by the special eunuchs when they entered and left the palace. The emperor¡¯s case history could not be taken out of the palace.


    But the palace was so huge. If the case history was hidden somewhere, with only the personal abilities of her and Baisu, trying to find the case history was as hard as looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Tomorrow they had to go to check the emperor¡¯s pulse. But today, she lost the case history, which could not be concealed from anyone.


    Although she did not know exactly what they wanted to do, it was quite clear that they wanted to hurt her. What an excellent insidious scheme. It almost made her be obediently captured.


    With a cold smile forming at the corner of her mouth, Lin Mengya looked at the seemingly innocent imperial physicians outside. Did they want to frame her? Even the Heavens would not agree!


    Just two hours later, Lin Mengya grabbed the brocade box in person and returned it to Su Tong.


    Baisu looked a little anxious and uneasy. Especially when she saw the brocade box, she rapidly looked away as if she were guilty.


    ¡°Sorry for the delay, Doctor Su and officials. His Majesty¡¯s case history is so detailed and complete that it really benefits me, a junior, a lot. Now, I return it intact to you. Officials, please forgive me.¡±


    After she put the brocade box on the table in the atrium, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to this small brocade box.


    Su Tong immediately took it over. After dismissing those unqualified apprentices and imperial physicians, he opened the box with four highly qualified imperial physicians.


    Lin Mengya retreated to the side. She silently looked the imperial physicians up and down, who were like four big kings.


    Although each had his own advantages, they were all top-notch and formidable people. But Lin Mengya had already prepared for these people.


    ¡°Teacher, I have something to tell you, yet I¡¯m hesitant about it.¡±


    A slightly timid voice attracted Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.


    She looked up and saw a familiar face. The round eyes on the face were as innocent as fawns. Was this kid Xiaofeng?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡±


    A man who appeared to be in his 40s rebuked him with a serious look on his face.


    Looking at his teacher¡¯s serious expression, Xiaofeng could not help trembling. But he bit his lips. With a bit of an unnatural blush on his cheeks, it seemed that it took him a lot of effort and courage to say it.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ the case history may be fake!¡±


    All of a sudden, these words made the entire Imperial Hospital in an uproar.


    But Lin Mengya was still calm and peaceful. She smiled faintly as if she was not worried at all. It was like she was watching a performance that had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Nonsense! The case history is obviously real! You are just a little apprentice, don¡¯t talk boloney!¡±


    The man was He Tian, Doctor He of the Imperial Hospital. Although he had just met Lin Mengya, he still treated her with respect like Su Tong.


    But Qiu Yu once warned her to be careful of these four imperial physicians. So Lin Mengya did not have much contact with him.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Because last night¡­ last night¡­ Senior Brother Liu Yi saw something he shouldn¡¯t have seen, so Senior Brother Liu Yi hasn¡¯t come back yet!¡±


    The drama was playing out again.


    Lin Mengya stood there with interest, watching this drama that had been carefully prepared by the conspirators for her.


    ¡°What? Xiaofeng, tell me, what happened to your Senior Brother Liu Yi?¡±


    Just now he was not so keen on the case history. Now, when Xiaofeng mentioned this student named Liu Yi, He Tian became so nervous. It could be seen that he cultivated this student with all his heart.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Lin Mengya could understand that. Many teachers even regarded their best student as more important than their own children.


    That was why her teacher had taught her everything and laughed off all her ¡°offenses¡±.


    He Tian¡¯s beloved student was also involved. It seemed that these people were ambitious.


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu Yi was on duty yesterday, but Senior Brother Qi Tian, who should have been on duty together with him, said that he was unwell, so I replaced him. Probably after dinner, Senior Brother Liu Yi found me in a great hurry. He told me that there was a very important thing for me to keep, and I could not take it out unless there was no other way. But I was so tired that I only heard that he said he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t see, so he won¡¯t be living for long. At that time, I thought he was joking, but I didn¡¯t expect that when I woke up this morning, I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. It just occurred to me that his disappearance must have something to do with His Majesty¡¯s case history.¡±


    He was such a weak young man, but he was so calm when telling lies. Lin Mengya almost wanted to applaud Xiaofeng for his great acting.


    He Tian suspiciously looked at Xiaofeng, as if considering if he was telling the truth.

 Chapter 321 Becoming the Targe

    t


    On one side was a frail teenager who was tearful and almost suffocated with fear. On the other side was the noble princess who showed no care and seemed to be listening to a story.


    Everyone was filled with confusion.


    He Tian looked at Lin Mengya, but he still suppressed the urge to question her. After all, she was not his little apprentice whom he could question as he wanted.


    At least, he could not question her until he had hard evidence.


    The four imperial physicians quickly exchanged glances. Finally, it was Su Tong, who was the most respected, who opened his mouth.


    ¡°Xiaofeng¡¯s words are not enough to be believed. Doctor He, why don¡¯t you go and get your outstanding student? If we confront him in front of everyone, we¡¯ll not wrong anyone.¡±


    This proposal made everyone nod their heads and said yes. After all, with Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, it was impossible to easily convict her just because of Xiaofeng¡¯s words.


    Lin Mengya watched quietly, but she was becoming lost in thought.


    The reason why Xiaofeng could be so emboldened and fearless might be that the one behind him had already arranged everything. They were just waiting for her to make a mistake and then they would put her in deep trouble.


    Therefore, she had to be more careful. Now, it was better for her to see what they would do next. She could only react by playing it by ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go to find Liu Yi. If we find him, we¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    He Tian must have believed him a little. So when looking at Lin Mengya, there was a clear look of doubt in his eyes.


    Su Tong immediately sent someone out to look for Liu Yi. But Lin Mengya knew clearly in her heart that since they could be so calm, Liu Yi had to either be dead or imprisoned.


    Xiaofeng just knelt on the ground and sobbed, looking very pitiful. Lin Mengya looked at him coldly, watching how far the drama was about to be performed.


    Imperial physicians were unable to enter the imperial harem. Soon, some apprentices who went out to look came back to report. But they all glared fiercely at Lin Mengya. Baisu stared back offensively.


    ¡°Minister, we¡¯ve already found Senior Brother Liu Yi, but¡­ but¡­¡±


    Someone immediately reported back to the minister. But he faltered as if he was in a pickle.


    ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Su Tong immediately gave him a stern look. The man with his head down gritted his teeth and looked up at Lin Mengya, with his eyes full of anger.


    ¡°Senior Brother Liu Yi is dead! His body is just outside the small yard!¡±


    The words startled everyone. Only Lin Mengya was still calm. This drama had entered its climax.


    Liu Yi was dead, so she became the number one suspect in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Xiaofeng immediately wept loudly and mournfully, and several people brought the body in. Liu Yi was a young man in his 20s, with a refined appearance. But now he was pale and peaceful, with his eyes closed.


    Liu Yi must have been very popular among these young apprentices. So as soon as his body came in, many apprentices covered their faces and wept.


    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi! My student, how did¡­ how did this happen to you! Princess Yu! Return my student to me! Return my student to me!¡±


    The pain and grief of losing his student made He Tian temporarily lose his mind. Like an enraged male lion, he looked at Lin Mengya with hatred in his eyes and shouted at her.


    His action made the apprentices in the yard treat her as their common enemy. Lin Mengya suddenly became their common target.


    ¡°Avenge Liu Yi! Severely punish the murderer!¡±


    A shout erupted from among the crowd, and then everyone shouted at Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya, who did not refute at all from beginning to end, just glanced at them. Her red lips slightly opened, and her voice was still so soft and gentle that she even did not raise her tone.


    ¡°Even if I really did this thing, who among you guys has the right to punish me? Just with the one-sided statement, you want to slander me as the murderer. Could this be a drama made by you, the people of the Imperial Hospital together? So let me see what you¡®re going to do to slander me and make me a scapegoat.¡±


    Like a basin of cold water poured on them, Lin Mengya¡¯s cold voice instantly made Su Tong and He Tian, the two senior guys, come to their senses.


    She was right. Because of her status as Princess Yu, no one would dare to easily punish her even if she killed all of them. They all spent so many years in the official circle, so they naturally knew the complications of it.


    ¡°So what? Even if you are the princess, you cannot rely on your identity to kill people as you wish. Severely punish the murderer! Avenge Senior Brother Liu Yi!¡±


    Nothing could blind a man as much as hatred.


    Some people boasted that they were out for justice, but they did not know that they were the ones being used.


    ¡°If you want to know if I killed this person, go and check his body carefully and find out his cause death. But there is one thing you should know, I wouldn¡¯t kill Liu Yi, especially at such a time. My identity as Princess Yu could make lots of people do things for me. If I really want to cover up my crime, I have a hundred ways to make this body disappear without a trace.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not excuse herself in a patient and earnest voice. Instead, she was so domineering, even showing a little disdain, which made everyone not dare to make moves.


    ¡°Hmph, maybe it¡¯s because you were caught in the act, so you did it in a hurry!¡±


    There were different opinions from the crowd. Lin Mengya ignored these unreasonable people and walked over to the dead body.


    ¡°What else do you want to do to Senior Brother Liu Yi!¡±


    Someone came out to stop her. But after Lin Mengya threw sharp eyes at him, he became less confident and more reasonable.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? With so many people present, do you think I could destroy the evidence? Or are you here to stop me because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll find some clues?¡±


    Anyway, it was not the first time that she had done a postmortem. On this occasion and with so many imperial physicians present, she was not afraid that someone would deny the fact.


    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the man felt like he was being choked. So he just widened his eyes, but did not know how to contradict her.


    Lin Mengya walked straight around him and began to scrutinize Liu Yi¡¯s dead body.


    Everyone gradually gathered around her. But fortunately, she had Baisu, who controlled the situation, and no one dared to make trouble.


    On the surface, Liu Yi seemed to have no wounds. Through his clothes, she also pinched his stiff limbs, which were firm and showed no signs of breakage.


    Lin Mengya raised Liu Yi¡¯s hands again. His fingers were separated, and he did not make fists. On his hand, there was no blood, just a slight scent of medicinal herbs.


    Liu Yi was He Tian¡¯s beloved student, so he naturally stayed with medicinal herbs every day. There was nothing unusual about that.


    His chest and abdomen were still slightly soft. The time of death should be last night.


    Lin Mengya smiled silently in her heart. But the murderer certainly did not expect that the 10th prince would suddenly fall ill yesterday and that she would stay by his side.


    It was not just the people around her who saw it. The people in Concubine Xian¡¯s palace and those servants who came and went all clearly saw it.


    But fortunately, she did not let the imperial physicians into the palace last night. So now, no one here should know.


    She already had evidence to exonerate herself. Nevertheless, it would be a pity if she said it now.


    She suddenly wanted to tease them. So Lin Mengya deliberately showed a severe expression on her face.


    ¡°In terms of the stiffness of his body, he did die last night. But I can¡¯t find any wounds, and he doesn¡¯t look like he was poisoned. To be fair, I would like to ask Doctor Su and Doctor He to come and have a look together.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed to want to avoid arousing other¡¯s suspicion. Therefore, Su Tong and He Tian had to take the responsibility.


    They nodded their heads and exchanged looks. And then they also began to examine Liu Yi¡¯s body like Lin Mengya. Moreover, these two people were quietly agreeable to Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Just when everyone fell silent, unexpectedly, blood slowly flowed from Liu Yi¡¯s head. And dark-red blood suddenly came out of his seven apertures and five sense organs, which were originally closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s ghost hasn¡¯t gone far! That¡¯s why he shed tears of blood! Teacher, the murderer must be severely punished!¡±


    Xiaofeng pointed at Liu Yi¡¯s dead body in horror and raged, so Lin Mengya turned to look. Sure enough, it was just like he said. The corpse, which had been clean, now became bloody and terrifying.


    ¡°Teacher, teacher, Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s ghost might be still out there at this moment. He¡­ he must have heard what Princess Yu said, that¡¯s why he feels so wronged!¡±


    The exaggeration of Xiaofeng immediately enraged the people who had just calmed down.


    ¡°Oh? Really? I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    But Xiaofeng ran over like crazy, stretched out his arms, and stood in front of her. He looked at her with hatred, as if he was desperate to peel off her flesh and eat her up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t desecrate Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s body anymore! We all saw it clearly just now, if you didn¡¯t touch Senior Brother Liu Yi¡¯s body, he would not be shedding tears of blood!¡±


    What he had said incited lots of apprentices.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face fell, she did not want to waste time on him anymore. And then she exchanged glances with Baisu. In an instant, Baisu put everyone down to the ground.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    These people did not expect that Lin Mengya would dare to hurt them without advance warning. They were indeed men, but compared with the highly skilled Baisu, they were just trash next to a real fighter.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, just come over here.¡±


    With a cold expression on her face, Baisu stepped forward in front of Lin Mengya. At that time, no one dared to come forward.


    Lin Mengya sneered silently. Look, this was what these people said about justice. When facing the absolute power, they still chose to be cowards.


    As Lin Mengya crouched beside the body¡¯s head, she just thought of a possibility.


    Her teacher had a book devoted to medical skills that were less popular. In this book, it was said that there had been such cases in the former dynasty in which the dead shed tears of blood after death. It was about a merry widow whose husband had been dead for a long time. After her sudden death, in order to get the chastity archway of the imperial court, her clan eventually shaped her into a model of women¡¯s virtues.

 Chapter 322 Escape Plan

    Of course, the merry widow was famous for her beauty and dissolute lifestyle. However, there were actually many suspicious aspects in her cause of death.


    When the villagers were in doubt about the widow, she suddenly bled from her seven apertures after death.


    It was recorded in the book that, in fact, the widow died because a silver needle had been put into the top of her head. The silver needle could kill her, but it could not be seen on the surface.


    But after death, as long as the silver needle was removed before the corpse rotted, the dead would immediately have symptoms of bleeding from the seven apertures.


    But if someone really wanted to use this method to kill people, they had to be very discreet. Ever her teacher despised this method and said that it was what villains would do. She never expected it to happen again here.


    If someone wanted to remove the silver needle, they had to be among those who had just touched Liu Yi¡¯s body. Since Xiaofeng dared to frame her, he might have associates in the Imperial Hospital.


    However, he certainly did not expect that she would happen to know about this esoteric method.


    After carefully looking in the dead body¡¯s head, Lin Mengya really found a small pinprick. If she had not looked carefully, she would never have found it.


    ¡°The cause of his death has already been found, which is the small hole in his head. It¡¯s an extremely vicious and ruthless method, killing him with only one silver needle. Moreover, the people behind this also direct a drama about redressing the grievance for the dead. Doctor Su, Doctor He, you can come and examine it for yourself to see if it¡¯s like I said.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke calmly, and Xiaofeng looked a little pale.


    Not only Su Tong, but even the remaining imperial physicians also widened their eyes and looked at the small hole in Liu Yi¡¯s head. Even they had never heard of this method, let alone those apprentices.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ it¡¯s because of this. It¡®s, it¡¯s unheard of and unseen!¡±


    Even Su Tong was surprised. Although they were adept at scheming, they still knew very little about this kind of peculiar method that was used to kill people.


    In the past, they would at most manage to use some drugs. And not everyone could think up this bizarre and ruthless needle technique.


    Lin Mengya sneered and stood up from the ground.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll say that no one is better at acupuncture than me. But if I did do it, why should I remove the silver needle at this time? Oh? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m rather stupid and want you to be against me.¡±


    Lin Mengya mercilessly ridiculed all the people of the Imperial Hospital.


    However, Lin Mengya seemed to think that these things could still not make these people clear-minded.


    So she smiled and added, ¡°Last night when I went back, the 10th prince inexplicably had a high fever. So I¡¯ve been busy taking care of him with my maids all night. I¡¯m not talking nonsense. All the servants in the palace can testify for me. I¡¯ll sit here and wait for you to ask them. Now, things are already clear. Am I the murderer? Or is someone trying to use the case history to slander me? The truth is already clear.¡±


    The people behind Xiaofeng clearly did not expect that although they had set up the trap for her, Lin Mengya could still free herself from it so easily.


    Su Tong¡¯s face drained of all its color. He had deeply learned Prince Yu¡¯s means a while back. Up until now, there was still a shadow in his heart.


    But in the Imperial Hospital that he headed, someone dared to slander Princess Yu. This¡­ Prince Yu would not forgive him easily.


    ¡°Come on, seize Xiaofeng! How dare you slander Princess Yu!¡±


    The plot was now reversed. But Xiaofeng just smiled weirdly at Lin Mengya, and then red blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. So this guy had already not cared about his own life. He actually used his life to gamble with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, he already took the poison. I know that you still have some associates. But I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ll expose everything you want to do. And I¡¯ll make you all die with your grudges unsatisfied.¡±


    She was still beautiful and gentle. However, what Lin Mengya said was like a bone-crushing dagger, making all people in the Imperial Hospital feel like they were being doused with cold water.


    Xiaofeng¡¯s death did not mean that this matter would come to an end.


    And Lin Mengya¡¯s words were also like an announcement that she would never leave the matter at that. Even the real conspirators had to think it over.


    The people in the Imperial Hospital who had almost become Xiaofeng¡¯s accomplices just now broke out in a cold sweat. For God¡¯s sake, what should they do now?


    ¡°Doctor Su, since I came to the Imperial Hospital, I¡¯ve never ceased to be at the center of troubles. So I think it¡¯s very necessary for you to overhaul this place. Although I¡¯m just a woman, I hope that these things of slandering good people won¡¯t happen again. The reason why I didn¡¯t interfere before is that I respect you. But from now on, if there are any more unscrupulous people, don¡¯t blame me for being unkind and merciless.¡±


    Her face fell. The reason why someone dared to frame her over and over again was simply that Su Tong, as the minister, could not manage his people well.


    From the first day Lin Mengya came here, Su Tong did not take her seriously. As a result, his subordinates also thought that Lin Mengya was weak and could be easily bullied.


    But this time, Su Tong also understood that things were getting worse.


    If there were just verbal taunts, even Lin Mengya could not express her anger. But now¡­


    ¡°Sigh.¡± He sighed faintly in his heart. He did not expect that after running the official circle for so many years, he would end up in this state, having his reputation all ruined.


    Every one of the Lin family was not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Your Highness, please punish me. I¡¯m guilty.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at him. It was not just Su Tong alone who was guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Dali Temple to take full charge of this matter. Doctor Su, you¡¯d better take good care of yourself. I already gave the case history to you, and tomorrow when you go to check the emperor¡¯s pulse, I¡¯ll be there. After that, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to leave abruptly, leaving the people of the Imperial Hospital and the two dead bodies on the ground to stare at each other, speechless.


    If the Dali Temple took full charge of this matter, it meant that everybody in the court would know about it. Su Tong¡¯s face finally fell, and his eyes were lifeless. He had thought that he could return to his hometown in a distinguished way when he retired.


    But unexpectedly, now¡­


    Outside the Imperial Hospital, Lin Mengya and Baisu looked serious.


    The palace was still full of red bricks and green tiles. But in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, it was so dark and horrible.


    ¡°Master, shall we leave the palace?¡± Baisu asked tentatively.


    She was not afraid of a real fight, but people in the palace always hit below the belt. It was really impossible to defend against these attacks effectively, for the stabs in the back seemed to be everywhere!


    In the palace, no matter what kind of conspiracies and evil scheming there were, they were all just businesses as usual. Both simplehearted children and innocent young people had become victims of these conspiracies.


    ¡°Leave? We struggled to come here at the cost of other people¡¯s lives. If we leave now, who can redress the grievance for the dead?¡±


    Death had once become Lin Mengya¡¯s worst nightmare.


    On countless nights, she constantly dreamed about the scene of Elder Sister Yue Ting jumping off the cliff.


    Self-accusation and remorse haunted her day and night. Although she said that she would avenge Elder Sister Yue Ting, it was easier said than done. Even if she had managed to kill Hu Lunan and Mingyue, but so what?


    After all, her brother would have lifelong regret.


    From then on, she would never want to see any of her beloved be hurt.


    Even if people might think that she was selfish and cruel, she did not care. However, if someone dared to hurt a person she loved, she would surely become their worst nightmare and use all means to make them pay the price!


    So she had to learn to arm herself with cold-bloodedness.


    Because she clearly knew that only by catching the one behind the scenes could she truly prevent the tragedy from happening. And only in this way could she console the innocent dead.


    ¡°Okay, I see. So Master, what are you going to do next?¡±


    Although Baisu had not yet understood Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts, she knew that she would do whatever her master wanted her to do. Even if she had to sacrifice herself, she would not hesitate.


    Lin Mengya stopped and whispered.


    ¡°Take good care of Yinghua first. I¡¯ll make plans after examining His Majesty tomorrow. Although Xiaofeng is dead, the people behind this will never stop. Since he failed to frame me this time, he will definitely use new methods to tackle me. Be careful, and I¡¯ll think of a method to change our passive situation as soon as possible.¡±


    Although she had the help of Senior Yu, the palace was still not her main battlefield.


    Treating the emperor was a golden opportunity for her, but it came with more risks. Whether or not she could seize the opportunity depended on herself.


    Letting out a light sigh, Lin Mengya only felt that she still had a long way to go. She was like Tripitaka riding the white horse. Only by getting through these difficulties could she meet her bright future.


    After what happened with Xiaofeng, Su Tong naturally did not dare to stop her from seeing the emperor.


    In the Imperial Hospital currently, people had to be extremely frightened. They deserved it. After acting like tyrants for so many years, now it was time for them to pay.


    Lin Mengya was disinclined to be bothered about them. Anyway, she heard that the head of the Dali Temple was really something to deal with. These blessed moths deserved it.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    After returning to her yard, just when she entered the room, she met Pearl, who was in a hurry.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Pearl looked terrible. Her face was pale, but with a sickly flush. After seeing Lin Mengya, she immediately lowered her head and respectfully retreated to the side.


    She was no different than usual.


    ¡°Well, you can leave now. You and Agate have been working hard recently, then you don¡¯t have to serve me these days. By the way, last night, Concubine Xian said that she was worried, so she sent a few more people. You can have a good rest in the next two days.¡±


    It was rare for Lin Mengya to say anything so kind to her. Pearl was obviously a bit flattered and gave Lin Mengya a slightly silly look as if trying to distinguish if it was true or not.

 Chapter 323 Driving Pearl Away

    ¡°Well, you can leave now.¡±


    Without looking at her, Lin Mengya walked out and took Baisu back to her main room.


    As they just entered the room, she found a small jade bottle with a narrow neck near the head of her bed, as if by magic.


    ¡°Quickly eat it. And later, give the 10th prince and those servants one each. Hurry to ask Fanglan to come in.¡±


    Lin Mengya poured out a fragrant little pill from the small bottle. Without any hesitation and doubt, Baisu immediately swallowed it.


    With a look of solemnity in her eyes, Lin Mengya did not expect that the situation was so critical. The troubles came one after another.


    By the time she recovered herself, Baisu had already pulled Fanglan into the room.


    Lin Mengya hurriedly grabbed her hand, took her pulse, and then had her take a pill. After that, Fanglan also became a little worried.


    ¡°Princess, what you are¡­¡±


    Before Fanglan finished her words, Lin Mengya first gave the instructions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything that has ever been touched by Pearl. Replace those things that are public and fungible. As for those that cannot be replaced, boil them in boiling water for at least half an hour. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask people of the Imperial Hospital to send some argyi wormwood leaves here. Remember, you must burn argyi wormwood leaves everywhere in the yard. None of you can stop unless I say so. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, so you must be very careful. Besides, it is not suitable for the 10th prince to stay with me, and it¡¯s better to send him back to Concubine Xian. These days, Concubine Xian should have made enough trouble, and the 10th prince should also be safe.¡±


    Being bombarded with Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, Baisu and Fanglan almost felt that they could not keep all these things in their minds.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s arrangements were very reasonable. So the two maids immediately split up and began to act.


    In the main room, Lin Mengya looked horribly sullen.


    Just as soon as she met Pearl, the Shen Nung system started to sound the alarm automatically. But this time, it was not just about poison.


    ¡°Pearl, Agate, my master has said that she wants to concentrate on studying prescriptions these days and doesn¡¯t need too many people to serve her. So you can go back and wait for other orders.¡±


    Baisu was still the same as before. She followed Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions and tried not to arouse the vigilance of Pearl and Agate.


    She had thought that the two maids would be pleased.


    But she did not expect that Pearl would change her face and then say with a little uneasiness, ¡°Just let Agate go back. Her Highness is honorable, and I¡¯m afraid that Miss Baisu will be too busy. Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten used to serving Her Highness. Won¡¯t it be more convenient for me to stay here?¡±


    Baisu had not expected that Pearl would not want to leave.


    It was so weird. ¡°Did not they always expect Master¡¯s leaving so that they could find another good job? But today¡­¡±


    However, her master¡¯s orders were the most important. So although Pearl was unwilling, Baisu still insisted on dismissing them, saying that no one could disobey the princess¡¯s orders.


    Pearl lowered her head, but a vicious look of unwillingness flashed across her eyes.


    She moved her eyes and seemed to have a good idea. Thereafter, her expression instantly changed to that of being reluctant.


    She said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s order, we¡¯ll naturally obey it. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been here for a while. Can we kowtow to the princess before we leave? It¡¯s also the rules of the palace that cannot be easily abolished. Miss Baisu, please let us do that.¡±


    Baisu hesitated for a moment and quickly exchanged a look with Lin Mengya, who had been looking at her the whole time in the room.


    After seeing that her master had nodded, Baisu said with a little displeasure, ¡°All right, since you¡¯ve said so, then go. However, you have to be more careful and don¡¯t upset my master.¡±


    Although she said this, Baisu kept strict vigilance over Pearl.


    If she dared to offend her master, Baisu would surely bring Pearl under control as soon as possible.


    Since they had just come here to work temporarily, Pearl and Agate actually did not have much baggage.


    All their bits and pieces were merely packaged into a small bundle.


    After tacitly packing up, these two people went to the main room and kowtowed to Lin Mengya as a greeting.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡±


    Before they entered the room, Lin Mengya, who seated in the head seat, heard a fit of rapid coughing.


    She just glanced at Pearl¡¯s flushed face and then continued to sit in the chair, drinking tea as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Only after coming to an agreement with Lin Mengya did they dare to kneel down before her.


    After kowtowing to her, Pearl suddenly raised her head and vigorously coughed as if she could not control herself.


    It sounded as if she was going to cough her lungs out the next moment. Seeing her like this, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows moved together slightly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so sick, just have a good rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Baisu and Fanglan will take care of me. Agate, go back and ask someone to find her an imperial physician. After all, she got the illness here. No matter how much money she needs, just say it. Well, since Pearl needs a rest, you can leave now.¡±


    At this moment, Pearl was almost choking with her vigorous coughing.


    Agate immediately kowtowed to her and thanked her. And then she held on to Pearl and gradually disappeared from her little yard.


    When they completely disappeared from her house, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression became extremely serious.


    She pitilessly threw the good white jade china teacup in her hand to the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The cup broke into pieces. Baisu looked at her master in surprise. It was clear to her that although her master lived an extravagant life, she would never waste things casually.


    To be honest, although there were various priceless treasures in Liuxin Courtyard, none of them was bought by the master herself.


    However, when she was about to pick the pieces up, Lin Mengya whispered to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them, go and get me a brazier.¡±


    Although Baisu was confused, she still followed her orders.


    When Baisu brought a burning brazier, Lin Mengya wrapped her hand in a brocade handkerchief, carefully picked up the pieces on the ground, and threw them into the brazier.


    ¡°Later, go and burn all the tea sets and bedding in their room. Ventilate the room for three days before letting people in. Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself. You and Fanglan, wait outside for me.¡±


    Lin Mengya got to work. She rolled up her sleeves and stormed into Pearl and Agate¡¯s room like the wind. And Baisu, who was anxious to stop her, was severely stopped by her.


    So she could only be aggrieved and stand in the yard, watching her master busy in Pearl and Agate¡¯s room.


    She became more and more confused. She really did not know what Master was doing.


    Fanglan, who had just sent away the 10th prince and his nanny, also joined her.


    After a brief exchange with Baisu, she found that the other knew nothing about the princess¡¯s abnormal behavior, just like herself.


    But then, Lin Mengya told them to burn everything in Pearl and Agate¡¯s room.


    In addition, the princess ordered for all parts of the yard to be smoked with wormwood.


    Fanglan, who had been more aware of the situation in the palace than Baisu, suddenly thought of a possibility.


    She widened her eyes and stared at Pearl and Agate bowing as if seeing a dreadful monster. The next moment, she dragged Lin Mengya out of the room, disregarding everything else.


    ¡°Princess! Please don¡¯t! Please stop! You¡¯re noble, leave it to us!¡±


    Fortunately, the room was already empty.


    Lin Mengya pushed Fanglan out, flexibly jumped onto the heating bed, and opened the window. After making sure that nothing was left out, she finally walked out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and change my clothes at once. You two, don¡¯t come to serve me. By the way, the clothes I change out of should also be burned. You¡¯d better not touch these things with your bare hands.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke, she still kept a distance from these two girls.


    They immediately nodded. They would do whatever Lin Mengya asked them to do.


    After all the commotion, it was already midnight after Lin Mengya changed her clothes. Baisu and Fanglan had already finished the follow-up work.


    Like Lin Mengya had done, they took a shower and changed their clothes and then met in Lin Mengya¡¯s room.


    At this moment, there were only three of them left in the initially bustling yard. Even though Baisu and Fanglan had so many questions to ask, they had no other choice but to wait patiently for Lin Mengya to explain.


    The teacup had been replaced with a new one. And Lin Mengya drank an entire glass of it to slightly quench her thirst.


    When she saw that these two girls were obviously confused but had to suppress themselves, Lin Mengya showed a cunning smile.


    ¡°Master, how could you still have feelings to laugh? What¡¯s going on? Could you tell me¡­ tell us now?¡±


    Baisu squinted her eyes at Fanglan because she knew that although Master was a princess, she was a princess without any airs.


    Therefore, although Fanglan felt that it was inappropriate to talk to the princess in this way, she still ventured to nod gently.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    If it were really like what she had imagined, the situation would be too critical.


    ¡°Do you really want to know? Perhaps it¡¯ll be for your own good to let you know. Fine, it¡¯s a rare chance that there are no eyesores around today. So ask me whatever you want to know.¡±


    Lin Mengya put the teacup on the table and looked as if she was going to answer reporters¡¯ questions.


    Baisu and Fanglan exchanged glances and were now unprecedentedly curious.


    In the end, it was Baisu, who gradually had gotten a closer relationship with Lin Mengya, who asked her about all the doubts deep in her mind.


    ¡°Master, why did you drive Pearl and Agate away? And why did you burn or smash all their things?¡±

 Chapter 324 What a Crazy and Heartless Trick

    However, Lin Mengya gave a thoughtful smile and said to Fanglan, ¡°What do you think? Now, there are only three of us here. I¡¯d like to hear it from you, and let this innocent little girl learn from you.¡±


    Although she said this, intelligent Fanglan could more or less understand that maybe the princess was testing her.


    Then she managed to make herself calm down and also smoothed out all the clues in her mind before saying slowly, ¡°I been in the palace since childhood. Although I haven¡¯t served in the masters¡¯ palaces, I¡¯ve heard some things more or less. Five years ago, there was an outbreak of a plague in the palace. With my own eyes, I¡¯ve seen that the belongings of those servants who got the plague were disposed of in this same way.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and had a better feeling for Fanglan in her heart.


    Not only was she calm, sensible, bold, and careful, she was also well-mannered. Maybe there was more to her than she had ever discovered.


    But there was one thing that was certain: this girl was meant for bigger things.


    Seeing the faint smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Fanglan knew that she had made a very close guess. With her heart skipping a beat, an anxious look arose on her face.


    ¡°If this is the case, then isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t the whole palace in danger?¡±


    She still had a vivid memory of the last plague.


    At that time, she was just a little maid in training. Many of her friends who entered the palace with her fell ill for no reason. And in the end, they were carried out of their small yard and never came back. When seeing that, she felt a stab of pain in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Pearl is indeed infected with the plague, a highly infectious plague. If I didn¡¯t ask you to stay away from her by coincidence these days, I¡¯m afraid you would also have gotten the plague by now.¡±


    Actually, things were far from being as bad as Lin Mengya said.


    Now the Shen Nung system could detect not only poisons derived from plants and animals but also infectious germs that were harmful to the human body.


    This plague was similar to diphtheria, but with a longer incubation period.


    In modern times, there might have been a cure for this disease. Even in her own body, the vaccinations she received in childhood had already brought antibodies to her immune system.


    But in the ancient world, the plague was synonymous with death.


    ¡°What? Master, shall we tell others?¡±


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, the plague might be just a word recorded in a textbook. However, both Baisu and Fanglan had experienced it for themselves.


    In modern times, because of the popularization of medical knowledge and vaccines, such a widespread pandemic would rarely occur. But in this world, the plague was like the sickle of the dead coming to harvest life.


    Fanglan, who was always calm, could not help getting nervous. She looked at Lin Mengya anxiously.


    ¡°Pearl won¡¯t make it through the night. Besides, even if we tell others now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Although she did not know how Pearl had gotten the disease, there was one thing that she was certain of: once the disease broke out, Pearl would be dead in 24 hours.


    In other words, Pearl would die of this plague before the sun rose tomorrow.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also wanted to tell more people about it to avoid innocent casualties.


    But Pearl¡¯s inexplicable move just made her think of one thing. When she met Pearl in the yard, Pearl had not coughed vigorously.


    However, when Pearl kowtowed to her, she coughed badly and nearly fainted.


    In that case, there was only one possibility.


    That was Pearl already knew that she had been infected with the plague. Moreover, she wanted to infect her by coughing vigorously.


    She got a chill down her spine.


    It was not until now that she realized just how vicious Pearl was.


    If she did not already have antibodies against this germ in her body, she would definitely be infected with this plague virus because of what had happened!


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya suddenly came up with an idea.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Pearl got the plague deliberately!¡±


    Lin Mengya made an attempt to speak out her guess.


    But Baisu and Fanglan stared at her in shock. ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Master, are you overthinking it? No matter how much Pearl hates you, she¡¯d not use this method, would she? Even if she can really infect you, she¡­ she¡¯ll die also!¡±


    Baisu frowned. It was a way to perish together with the enemy.


    Fanglan also agreed with Baisu, and she had her own reasons.


    ¡°Right. I heard that this Pearl is not a common person and comes from a failing royal family. So if she can get the favor of the masters, she¡¯s likely to be given a good marriage. Even if she cannot get a marriage, a few years later when she can leave the palace, she still can reunite with her family. Even if¡­ even if she can get benefits from it, it¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±


    However, Lin Mengya felt that it was a very real possibility.


    The one who hated her the most in the yard should be Pearl.


    And Baisu had told her that Pearl had secretly made a doll with her name on it.


    It showed that she must have wanted her to die.


    Moreover, she had seen Pearl¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. That kind of hatred was almost crazy and distorted.


    But Lin Mengya could sensitively sense that her hatred was not because of the use of controlling needles in the Imperial Hospital that day, or not entirely because of that.


    If Pearl had reasons to hate her even more, maybe¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The plague has a very long incubation period. In other words, Pearl has gotten this disease a long time ago. But not to mention you, even Agate, who eats and lives with her, has not been infected. Do you think that Agate has immunity to all diseases?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly confused the two maids.


    But when they figured out the trick, Baisu and Fanglan gasped.


    ¡°Did she¡­ did she let herself get the disease just to¡­¡±


    Baisu was in disbelief. Her eyes opened wide, full of astonishment.


    Lin Mengya nodded, confirming their suspicions.


    ¡°Just to let me get the disease, too.¡±


    She sacrificed herself just to get Lin Mengya in trouble.


    What a crazy and heartless trick.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say, Pearl knew exactly what kind of disease she has, and she tries her best not to infect Agate. Does it mean that aside from her, there is no one else in the palace who has gotten the plague?¡±


    Fanglan finally understood why the princess was not in a hurry at all.


    The princess was right. Even Agate, who was closest to her, had not been infected, indicating that Pearl had been trying to control the spreading speed of the disease and avoiding contacting the crowd.


    ¡°Ah, I remember when she left, she coughed hard in front of Master. Master, you won¡¯t be infected by her, will you?¡±


    Baisu, who was rather slow, immediately cried out.


    But Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at her. This girl had become more and more stupid since they entered the palace.


    The smile in the corner of her mouth was somewhat helpless, but she still patted Baisu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°By the time you think it through, I¡¯ll be a dead body. Don¡¯t worry, I have the antibody to this virus and will not be infected.¡±


    Baisu and Fanglan looked at Lin Mengya together, and their round eyes were full of doubts.


    Lin Mengya coughed softly, then lowered her eyes and explained it.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the antidote. I took the antidote to this disease when I was a child. Now, it doesn¡¯t work on me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shit, I spoke so heedlessly and even almost said the word antibody out loud.¡±


    She had to replace it with the simplest similar word. Lin Mengya could not help smiling bitterly. If her teacher knew that as a graduate student of medical school, she could not even use a noun every day, she did not know how he would feel.


    ¡°Oh, I see! You scared us to death. Then, is it also the antidote to the disease that Master asked us to take?¡±


    What they just took was called a Fragrance Pill with a Hundred Herbs.


    It was sent to her by her teacher through Long Tianyu. Such a small pill was full of essence.


    This plague was actually a virus with high morbidity and infectiousness. Therefore, the Shen Nung system would analyze the most effective drugs according to the current situation.


    And the Fragrance Pill with a Hundred Herbs could just prevent this plague.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya almost wanted to thank Pearl for being clear-cut on what to love and what to hate. Otherwise, Baisu and Fanglan, as well as the 10th prince who had just returned to his mother, might also have to suffer from it.


    They could infect her with the plague without transmitting it to innocent people. Aside from Pearl herself having to pay attention, Lin Mengya thought that someone else must have taken some measures.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    This person certainly did not want a large-scale outbreak of the plague in the palace.


    Moreover, Pearl was fine a few days ago, so how did her disease suddenly break out? There had to be an invisible hand behind her, pushing the situation forward.


    If she wanted to find out who was behind the scenes, she might only know it from Pearl.


    ¡°Baisu, come with me. Let¡¯s go to visit Pearl.¡±


    Lin Mengya made up her mind and then took out a deep-purple cotton-padded jacket from the cabinet.


    It was pitch black outside. And she wore dark clothes, which should be hard to recognize. Besides, if she was right, in order to not infect more people with the plague, she chose this time, which was probably the least guarded time around her yard.

 Chapter 325 An Unusual Fire

    Things came out as Lin Mengya expected.


    There was not even a single palace maid or eunuch around her courtyard, let alone the spies from the different palaces.


    In the past, no matter how late it was, she could see people wandering outside her courtyard. Now it seemed that the mastermind behind this was very sure that she could not escape, even if she was left alone.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu was very familiar with the path leading to the Servants Administration.


    Therefore, after a short while, they arrived at the courtyard which people of the Servants Administration had specially prepared for spare palace maids like them. However, as soon as they reached the gate, they smelt something like burning wood.


    ¡°Gee! Master, look!¡±


    Baisu suddenly jumped in front of Lin Mengya spontaneously, to protect her. In the direction where Baisu was pointing at, Lin Mengya saw thick smoke rising from a small courtyard, not far away.


    However, because it was night time, the smoke failed to alert the others.


    What made Lin Mengya even more surprised was the courtyard that was on fire was still very quiet. Since the smoke was getting thicker, at least the people in the courtyard should have seen it.


    ¡°Be careful! Something seems wrong!¡±


    Despite hiding behind Baisu, Lin Mengya was still nervous. She pinched Baisu¡¯s arm slightly and reminded her in a low voice.


    They sneaked along the wall in the darkness. No one would have known that there were two living beings in the shadows, if they did not observe their surroundings carefully.


    The burning smell became even stronger, but the courtyard was still very quiet.


    The two of them exchanged knowing glances, and then hid behind a heavy and thick gate.


    The courtyard of the Servants Administration was very big, but the buildings inside were very common. The farthest Lin Mengya could see was just an ordinary zigzag corridor.


    Now these common houses were quiet in darkness.


    The orange-red flames were faintly visible in the southwest corner of the backyard. However, the front yard was still eerily quiet.


    It was as if there were no living creatures in the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu did not dare to break in, so they just waited outside the courtyard quietly. After waiting for about ten minutes, a squeaky voice rang out.


    ¡°Gee! Fire! Hurry up and put out the fire!¡±


    The owner of the squeaky voice was shouting as loudly as he could. He sounded like a eunuch.


    It was as if a floodgate had suddenly been opened, countless palace maids and eunuchs ran out of their rooms, as if it had been arranged beforehand.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that all those people rushed out almost at the same time.


    Something strange then happened that confirmed her suspicions.


    That was, these people had not only run out at the same time, but were also fully dressed.


    Some of the people¡¯s hair were even neatly combed!


    As far as she knew, although the people of the Servants Administration needed to get up early to work, most of them should still be sleeping at this time.


    If she had not been here tonight, she would not have seen such a weird scene.


    Everyone who ran out of their rooms were looking for fire-fighting equipment, hurriedly. Taking advantage of the chaos, Lin Mengya and Baisu slipped into the backyard of the Servants Administration.


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that the fire must have something to do with Pearl.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? As soon as Pearl came back, the Servants Administration was on fire, for no reason.


    These people seemed to have made an appointment. However, they were more likely to be waiting for someone¡¯s instruction.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sunk. ¡°Are they going to¡ª¡±


    Nothing bad happened at the front yard now. However, the southwest corner of the backyard was on fire!


    Obviously, the backyard was a little more spacious than the front yard, but there were fewer people. Lin Mengya glanced into the rooms hurriedly, and found that most of them were used for storage or other similar functions.


    One after another, some palace maids and eunuchs arrived at the scene of the fire. with buckets and basins in their hands. However, as the wind blew, the fire became even more stronger.


    There must be something wrong! Strictly speaking, the Servants Administration was not where the masters of the imperial harem lived, but at least, it should be equipped with fire hoses which were specifically used to put out fires.


    This was the standard configuration of each building in the imperial palace, but until now, she had not seen any fire hose yet.


    It would not help much, trying to put out the fire by using buckets and basins of water. Those people looked more like they were acting.


    ¡°Master, shall we go and fight the fire too?¡± Baisu asked.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. What was happening tonight was so odd!


    She could not help frowning. However, when she looked in the direction of the southwest corner again, something suddenly occurred to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Mr. Yu Qiang.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was in a hurry, Baisu did not ask any questions.


    Taking advantage of the disorder, the two ran out of the Servants Administration. However, they did not expect that a pair of sharp eyes caught sight of them by accident.


    If Lin Mengya remembered correctly, the courtyard where Mr. Yu Qiang lived was in that direction.


    The wind was blowing from the north, so the fire would definitely spread to Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard.


    How could it be so coincidental that the southwest corner was on fire? Besides, those people who came to the rescue only did it very perfunctorily.


    Now she figured out a few points.


    Maybe those people¡¯s target was not the southwest corner, but Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard.


    Lin Mengya sped up and arrived at Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard soon.


    After pushing open the shabby gate, they heard the shushing sound as wind blew over the grass, adding a touch of spookiness to the run-down yard.


    But now, Lin Mengya did not feel afraid at all, and all she was thinking about was how to find Yu Qiang, as soon as possible.


    ¡°Senior¡ª¡±


    Before Lin Mengya could call out ¡°Senior Yu Qiang¡±, her mouth was covered by a small hand.


    She looked at Baisu, puzzled, but Baisu only shook her head with a serious look. Fortunately, they were surrounded by thick sagebrush, its height was as high as half a human.


    They were both petite, and nobody would find them if they crouched in the sagebrush.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Mengya inquired with her eyes. Baisu blinked her moist and big eyes and looked around cautiously, before whispering in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear,


    ¡°There are some martial arts masters around!¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Lin Mengya had a hunch that it was a conspiracy. It seemed that someone wanted to burn Yu Qiang to death!


    Thinking of this, she could not help being angry.


    Yu Qiang had worked in the imperial palace for years. Although he was not extremely powerful, people of the Servants Administration were afraid of him, more or less.


    But now, those people even colluded with the martial arts masters and wanted to kill him!


    Then there was only one reasonable explanation.


    That was, they had found out that Yu Qiang was helping Lin Mengya secretly. Therefore, they wanted to get rid of Senior Yu.


    Biting her lip, Lin Mengya thought that she could not just stand and watch these people¡¯s scheme succeed.


    However, the situation was critical. She only had Baisu by her side and they had very little chances to win if they had to fight with too many people. Besides, from Baisu¡¯s serious look, she could tell that things were not that simple.


    After thinking it over, Lin Mengya came up with a good idea. She discussed with Baisu in a low voice, and they both nodded before making a move.


    Baisu took the advantage of the grass and quietly sneaked into the backyard to investigate the situation.


    These people¡¯s target was Yu Qiang, so they only left two people in the front yard to keep watch. And just like Lin Mengya and Baisu, these two people hid in the grass as well.


    Lin Mengya decided to use the same method against them. The wind was strong tonight, and the grass was dry, so she could also set a fire to force those evil men to show themselves.


    Waiting patiently until Baisu returned, Lin Mengya hid behind a large stone with her. Baisu took out the igniter from her pocket and lit the dry grass. Instantly, the dark-red sparks flew up and started a fire that spread at an incredible speed.


    ¡°Ah! Fire! Fire! Help me put out the fire!¡±


    After a few seconds, two figures in black rushed out from the grass in a hurry, like butts on fire, wait, their butts were really on fire.


    The fire spread quickly and soon the overgrown front yard turned into a sea of fire.


    The two men slapped each other¡¯s bodies wildly. The fire had happened so suddenly and it would go out soon. As soon as the weeds burned out, the fire would go out.


    Taking the opportunity, Lin Mengya and Baisu crawled to the backyard, where Senior Yu lived.


    Now they were in the plum forests again. A fresh fragrance filled in the air in the darkness.


    However, Lin Mengya and Baisu were not in the mood to enjoy the smell of flowers, because there was the sound of fighting outside Yu Qiang¡¯s house.


    As Lin Mengya expected, the fire had spread to Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard, and lit up the people¡¯s faces who were fighting.


    A dozen masked men in black surrounded Yu Qiang, who was in the middle.


    Under their combined attacks, Yu Qiang did not seem to be at a disadvantage. What surprised Lin Mengya more was that the seemingly unremarkable eunuch was aboveboard when he made his attacks or defensive moves. His every move made him seem something like a martial arts master.


    Although he was under siege and was starting to lose ground, his eyes gleamed and he still looked mighty.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°His skills are so powerful! Even if Uncle Lie were still alive, he will be no match for him.¡±


    As the saying goes¡ªthe insider knows the ropes, while the outsider just comes along for the ride.


    Lin Mengya only knew a little about martial arts. However, as a martial arts practitioner, Baisu knew how powerful Yu Qiang was, and now she was watching him fight, with admiration.


    ¡°Are you sure that he is powerful? But how are his skills different from yours?¡±


    Baisu turned her head and explained to Lin Mengya patiently.


    Lin Mengya had seen many martial arts masters before. Qinghu and Long Tianyu were all rare martial arts masters, but obviously, Yu Qiang was different from them in using martial skills.


    ¡°Senior Yu must be a military man before. The fist technique he is using doesn¡¯t belong to any martial arts sect, but is used to train soldiers.¡±

 Chapter 326 Killing and Burning

    ¡°You mean Yu Qiang was once a military man? No wonder I have always felt that he was not that simple a character. He gives the impression that he is not merely a civilian official, more like a general.¡±


    Lin Mengya had felt that Yu Qiang looked familiar, when she first met him. Now she remembered that her father¡¯s colleagues whom she had seen at home, had the same traits as Yu Qiang.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood something. Now she knew why her father had not tried his best to argue with the empress, even after knowing that she had been locked up in the imperial palace.


    However, Lin Mengya was worried that their enemies might have found out about the relationship between Yu Qiang and her father, and that was why Senior Yu was in danger today.


    The situation was critical. Although Yu Qiang was a martial arts master, he was too old and his energy was running out. Skillful martial art practitioners did not have to fight long to defeat their opponents.


    Ling Mengya knew that the extreme physical and mental strain would exhaust Yu Qiang¡¯s strength soon. She had hidden here with Baisu for only a dozen of minutes.


    She knew that she must do something. If she just stood there, Yu Qiang had very little chance to survive. These people were so vicious, not only did they want to kill Senior Yu, but they wanted to burn his body as well, in order to destroy the evidence.


    They were truly a bloodthirsty lot!


    Lin Mengya racked her mind, but still could not find a solution to help Yu Qiang out.


    However, when she saw the fire blazing, she suddenly came up with an idea. She then hurriedly whispered in Baisu¡¯s ear.


    Baisu gave Lin Mengya a hesitant look, before she did as instructed.


    Crouching low, she approached the fire quietly, and pulled out a burning stick cautiously.


    A dozen people in black were fighting with Yu Qiang. They must have made careful plans before they made a move, and now they had blocked Yu Qiang¡¯s escape route in all directions. Unable to break through, he was trapped in the middle.


    Baisu took aim at a man in black, who was trying to attack Yu Qiang from behind. She flicked her fingers, causing the burning stick to fall onto the clothes of the man in black.


    Then she did the same, popping the fire sticks onto the second, the third¡­ men in black. Baisu was very smart and she chose the positions that no one else would immediately notice, the clothes hem, for example. The dry cotton cloth burned immediately as soon as it caught fire.


    However, these people were so busy attacking Yu Qiang, that they were unaware of the fire at all.


    Being surrounded in the middle, Yu Qiang waved his hands more rapidly, as if he had seen what Baisu was doing. The dozen men in black had to focus more in fighting him.


    Baisu did not want to spend too much time on what she was doing. Before those people discovered that their clothes were on fire, she had already returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side. Both of them were extremely nervous as they watched the fierce fighting.


    The fire was getting stronger. The petals on the nearby plum trees shriveled and was almost burnt, due to the heat.


    It seemed that the men in black could sense the heat and they sped up their attacks. However, they were completely unaware of the flames quietly spreading along their clothes hems.


    Even if they had sensed the heat, they might think that it was caused by the fire burning behind them.


    Yu Qiang struggled on to fight these people, but he had almost used up his strength. Suddenly, he lost his balance and this gave his enemies a good opportunity to attack him. Instantly, he was sent flying and landed under the window of his little house.


    ¡°Eh-hem¡ª¡±


    Yu Qiang coughed a few times and swallowed the blood he coughed up, his eyes shining with wisdom.


    Next, he seemed to be in a panic and threw all the black and brown clay pots under the window, at those people in black, hurriedly.


    However, these people did not seem to be troubled by the heavy clay pots at all.


    ¡°Clatter!¡± The man in black in front of Yu Qiang smashed the clay pots into numerous pieces with his sharp sword.


    A faint fragrance of wine immediately spread in the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya could not help praising Yu Qiang inwardly.


    ¡°This old fox is really smart! He knows how to seize every opportunity to turn the tide,¡± she thought.


    The leader of the men in black looked triumphant. These were nothing, but only a few pots of wine! Anyway, this old guy was going to be killed by him soon.


    However, to his surprise, he suddenly heard someone screaming miserably. Their voices sounded familiar.


    ¡°Ah! So hot! Fire, fire!¡±


    Yu Qiang grinned and the despondency on his face disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve treasured the plum wine for five years. I¡¯ll leave it for you to drink on the road to hell!¡±


    The man in black was stunned when he saw some of his men suddenly on fire. Alcohol was the best combustion aid!


    Moreover, the black suits they wore had been baked dry and became highly flammable, due to the heat of the fire.


    Like several big fire balls, these shrieking men were in a panic, due to the pains caused by their burns. Meanwhile, the sparks landed onto a few more people in black, who had been splashed with the wine.


    Soon their miserable screams filled the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu were still staring at Yu Qiang quietly. Although they were lucky to have gotten rid of a few enemies for Yu Qiang, most of the men in black were still there.


    The leader of these men in black raised his sword.


    In the blink of an eye, he killed all his companions, who were on fire.


    The smell of their burnt flesh which almost made Lin Mengya sick, aroused the anger of the rest of the men in black.


    After all, anyone would be filled with anger when they watched their companions die so miserably in front of them.


    Taking advantage of the frenzy, Yu Qiang rested for a short moment. He looked as if he was going to fight his enemies to the death, but his eyes fell on the corner of the courtyard, where Lin Mengya and Baisu were hiding.


    ¡°Come on, show me all your skills! The empress and the prince were really kind to me and they even sent you to accompany me on the way to the netherworld!¡±


    Yu Qiang looked mighty and heroic as he said this. Although his hair was white, it did not detract from his courageous demeanor.


    Lin Mengya admired him so much, and she was even more determined that she should not just stand and watch this old hero die a wrongful death here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    Except for those who had been killed, there were only six men in black, left.


    Six to one! Compared to Yu Qiang, it seemed that they had an absolute majority in numbers.


    The eyes of the men in black shone with a bloodthirsty gleam. However, at the very moment, something unexpected happened.


    An unfamiliar figure in black suddenly appeared in front of them, while they were approaching Yu Qiang.


    They seemed to be in a trance, and a cold light was flashing.


    Before these people could realize what was happening, one of their heads fell to the ground.


    ¡°Well done, young man! Your martial skill is so powerful. I admire you!¡±


    Yu Qiang praised this person loudly. Worrying that the new comer might become a hindrance to their task, the men in black rushed at Yu Qiang together, without any hesitation.


    Lin Mengya crouched in the grass, feeling both nervous and worried.


    Fortunately, Baisu had not used up any of her physical energy yet. Besides, Lin Mengya had waited patiently for a long time, until the men in black were worn out, before letting Baisu, who could not wait to rush out, suddenly join the battle.


    Moreover, she had specifically reminded Baisu to attack the man who was closest to her, once she started her attack.


    It was very important to stay calm, be accurate and ruthless while attacking. Obviously, these killers were good at martial arts, but not at sneak attacks, so they were so surprised, when they saw a figure suddenly appear in front of them.


    An extremely sharp dagger was Baisu¡¯s most powerful weapon now.


    Two to five! It seemed that Yu Qiang and Baisu had a chance to win.


    Although it was the first time they fought together, they worked well as a team. Baisu¡¯s ruthlessness and skill, coupled with Yu Qiang¡¯s strength in attacking, brought out the best in each of them.


    Soon, blood gushed out from the chests of two of the men in black.


    On the other side, Baisu and Yu Qiang suffered only minor injuries.


    Now there were two people on both sides. However, it was still a close call.


    Lin Mengya became very anxious. She was worried about Yu Qiang. She did not want to see her maid injured as well. Lin Mengya¡¯s mind raced to come up with an idea. She suddenly raised her voice, imitating the voice of a eunuch, and shouted loudly,


    ¡°There is a fire! Come and fight the fire!¡±


    The four who were fighting were taken aback by her sudden scream.


    The two men in black exchanged glances and suddenly leaped backward. They then jumped onto the wall and fled from Yu Qiang¡¯s small courtyard as fast as they could.


    After the two men disappeared, Baisu and Yu Qiang looked at each other and cupped their fists in salute. At this point, a figure ran to them quickly.


    ¡°Senior Yu, hurry! Let¡¯s find a place to hide!¡±


    Lin Mengya thought that people would soon come to the courtyard to fight the fire.


    No matter if Yu Qiang had been burnt to death or not, those people would still come. Otherwise, it would be seem very suspicious.


    Lin Mengya could never tell anyone about what had taken place tonight, so she was extremely anxious for the moment.


    Although Yu Qiang had just experienced a battle of life and death, he was strong-minded and was not eager to hide. Hearing what Lin Mengya said, he pointed at a big jar under the window.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    When Lin Mengya and Baisu had just hidden in the jar, a few figures appeared at the gate.


    Lin Mengya could not help sweating with anxiety, worrying that those people were the killers¡¯ companions.


    However, when she saw them clearly, she heaved a sigh of relief. They were all young eunuchs. With their dirty faces, they looked like messy kittens.


    Their gray clothes were all ragged, and they looked like refugees.


    When they saw Yu Qiang, who was staring at the fire calmly in front of the house, these eunuchs became very cautious.


    ¡°Sir, we are the eunuchs from the imperial palace. The fire is spreading all over. Please leave with us.¡±

 Chapter 327 A Successful Rescue

    Yu Qiang glanced at them, then only shook his head calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯d better put out the fire first. Although I¡¯m old, it¡¯s not that easy for me to die.¡±


    Those eunuchs wanted to say something, but when they saw the corpses of the men in black on the ground, their eyes widened in shock.


    When they saw that, it was like seeing something that was taboo in the imperial palace, and their faces immediately turned pale.


    ¡°Mr. Yu, we¡ª¡±


    Fortunately, there were not so many people present. Yu Qiang turned around and said,


    ¡°Remember, I did not see you in my courtyard tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, all the eunuchs rushed out of Yu Qiang¡¯s courtyard hurriedly, as if they had been granted an amnesty.


    Yu Qiang also heaved a sigh of relief. He supported himself against the wall, and could not help breathing heavily.


    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s leave this place now.¡±


    A pair of small hands held him by the arm.


    Seeing the sincere look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Yu Qiang nodded.


    ¡°Baisu, let¡¯s go! Be careful!¡±


    Ignoring the fire behind them, the three of them escaped in the darkness.


    After they left the courtyard, a few more people in black came. However, Yu Qiang¡¯s residence was already engulfed in huge flames.


    These people moved swiftly and after going back and forth a couple of times, they removed all the corpses on the ground. Then, just as stealthily as they came, they melted away into the darkness soon.


    ¡°Hurry up! Come and put out the fire!¡±


    As soon as the men in black disappeared, a crowd of people rushed into the small yard, armed with plum trees to put out the fire, like a flood. They had such a tacit understanding amongst themselves, that it was as if they had already discussed it.


    Fortunately, the fire caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The three returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard without arousing anybody¡¯s attention.


    Fanglan was pacing back and forth in the room, feeling exceedingly anxious as time went by. Now since her master had come back, of course she was eager to know what had happened.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡ªMr. Yu?¡±


    Fanglan looked at the person Lin Mengya and Baisu were supporting, in surprise.


    At this point, Yu Qiang, who had been struggling to walk, began to breathe heavily, and his face was pale.


    Fanglan immediately joined them and helped Yu Qiang into the room.


    ¡°Boil some hot water and get some clean gauze. Mr. Yu has been injured.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately gave these orders. After Baisu and Fanglan left to prepare these things, she checked Yu Qiang¡¯s injuries.


    His injuries were not serious, but after such a long fight, Yu Qiang had used up his energy, so he was very weak now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die so easily. But how did you appear there?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt relieved now. She then told Yu Qiang the reason for her going to the Servants Administration.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Humph! According to what those palace servants did, I¡¯m afraid that the girl called Pearl is dead. Since the fire happened to break out in the accommodation that the Servants Administration allocated to the sick servants, in Pearl¡¯s condition, she had no chance to survive.¡±


    Lin Mengya had already expected this.


    The plague could cause a disaster. No matter if they buried the corpses of the patients or threw them into water, it would cause a large area of infection.


    Therefore, burning the corpses might be the best solution.


    However, a lot of innocent people would lose their lives in the fire.


    There were so many people in the Servants Administration, but all of them were indifferent and just stood by. At the thought of this, Lin Mengya could not help feeling chilled.


    People in the imperial palace were so cold-blooded!


    ¡°By the way, why did they want to kill you?¡±


    If Lin Mengya and Baisu had not accidentally come upon the fight tonight, Yu Qiang would definitely be in danger.


    Thinking for a while, Yu Qiang sneered.


    ¡°Obviously, someone doesn¡¯t want me alive.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart thumped. She looked at Yu Qiang guiltily.


    Somehow, she had caused some problems for this low-key old man.


    Seeing her guilty look, Yu Qiang smiled at her and said,


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not your fault. Because I¡ªbecause I was discovered spying on His Majesty¡¯s resting palace one night, those people were afraid that I might know their secrets and wanted to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Spied on His Majesty¡¯s resting palace?¡± Lin Mengya was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t think that with Yu Qiang¡¯s identity, he had any reason to do such a thing.


    She had a feeling that his father or Long Tianyu had something to do with this.


    Otherwise, how could Yu Qiang, who had never liked to meddle in palace affairs, offer to spy on the emperor¡¯s resting palace at night?


    ¡°Senior Yu, or maybe I should call you Uncle Yu. If I guessed correctly, you are my father¡¯s former colleague in the army, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Yu Qiang could not help feeling surprised.


    However, from Lin Mengya¡¯s determined look, Yu Qiang knew that she was quite sure about her guess. After hesitating for a while, he nodded without saying anything.


    ¡°Did my father ask you to do that?¡±


    Lin Mengya became even more curious. People who had fought the enemies side by side with her father must be both loyal and brave. It was hard to believe that Yu Qiang had become the supervisor of the Servants Administration.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past. Your father and I were both your grandfather¡¯s pioneer generals. Accidents were inevitable on the battlefield and I was badly injured in a battle. Afterward, although I recovered, I was disabled. His Majesty pitied me and allowed me to work in the imperial palace.¡±


    Yu Qiang did not seem to mind it, but Lin Mengya still sensed a little bitterness of unfulfilled ambition from his words.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya still felt that the reason for Yu Qiang¡¯s stay in the imperial place was not that simple.


    How could a hero on the battlefield be willing to serve as a eunuch in the Servants Administration? For him, bearing this humiliation should be even more terrible than being killed. So he must have done this for a greater purpose.


    ¡°We are back!¡±


    At this point, Baisu and Fanglan walked in with a basin of water and a roll of gauze in their hands.


    Lin Mengya and Yu Qiang tacitly stopped talking about this matter, and Lin Mengya began to focus on dressing Yu Qiang¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Master, who hurt you so badly?¡±


    The most serious wound was on Yu Qiang¡¯s left arm.


    Although it looked serious, the injury was merely a surface wound, so it was not a big deal.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu were not worried, but Fanglan was a little distressed. Everyone could see the sadness in her moist eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How are you doing here? I hope you haven¡¯t caused Princess Yu any trouble.¡±


    Yu Qiang¡¯s tone was subconsciously gentle when he spoke to Fanglan.


    Lin Mengya froze for a while, when she knew that Fanglan was Yu Qiang¡¯s disciple.


    She had thought that Fanglan was only a humble palace maid under Yu Qiang¡¯s administration. However, to her surprise, their relationship was so close!


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to comfort me! Baisu told me that if they had not arrived in time tonight, I might not see you again.¡±


    With that, tears streamed down Fanglan¡¯s cheeks.


    Baisu immediately handed a handkerchief to her. Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else what it was like to know that a loved one had had a narrow escape.


    However, Fanglan did not weep aloud.


    Knowing that the situation was critical, she only wiped her tears from her face quietly.


    ¡°Princess Yu and Baisu will laugh at you if you keep crying. You little girl, are really prone to crying. I¡¯m fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Princess Yu.¡±


    Seeing his disciple crying, Yu Qiang was at a loss.


    Obviously, the master and the disciple cared about each other very much.


    When Fanglan saw Lin Mengya nodding with a smile, she felt relieved.


    However, Lin Mengya was bothered by something else now¡ªwhere should Yu Qiang go?


    ¡°Uncle Yu, what¡¯s your plan for the future?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little worried. Clearly, those men in black had vengeance on their minds tonight. The mastermind behind the case was determined to kill Yu Qiang.


    Failing to kill Yu Qiang this time, they might find another opportunity to end his life. If that was the case, Yu Qiang would be in grave danger.


    But Yu Qiang did not seem to take it seriously. Waving his hand, he said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not easy for those people to kill me. They must have cleared away the corpses of those men in black. If they find that I¡¯m still alive tomorrow, they will make another attempt to kill me, but it will be more difficult for them to succeed. Besides, apart from using such dirty tricks, they can do nothing to me.¡±


    Although Yu Qiang looked very confident, Lin Mengya was still very worried.


    She was clear how vicious people could be.


    A changing mind could come up with a thousand evil plans. Even she could not guarantee protection for herself and the others in the harem fights , let alone Yu Qiang.


    ¡°By the way, Uncle Yu, you said that you once entered His Majesty¡¯s resting palace at night. Do you know how he is now?¡±


    Yu Qiang nodded, with a serious look.


    ¡°I only managed to catch a few glimpses of His Majesty. He is indeed in a coma and his breathing was weak. Although I know nothing about medicine, I could tell that his condition is critical.¡±


    Now, except for the empress and the prince, only the imperial physicians could see the emperor.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    However, both Su Tong and Qiu Yu kept quiet about the emperor¡¯s condition.


    Hearing what Yu Qiang said, Lin Mengya was even more certain that there was something wrong.


    Since the emperor was critically ill, people of the Court of Imperial Physicians and the imperial harem should take some measures, but why were they not doing anything?


    Or maybe there was a conspiracy that they were not aware of?


    ¡°Are you sure that His Majesty is really down to his breath and in critical danger?¡±


    Seeing the serious look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Yu Qiang recalled the scene from that night again, and nodded seriously after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 328 Cure the Wounded First or Do a Checkup for the Emperor First?

    Lin Mengya was filled with suspicions now.


    While she was a trance, she thought a lot.


    According to the rules, the empress, princesses, princes, and the emperor¡¯s brothers should take care of the emperor at the imperial palace when he was critically ill.


    Even if it was unnecessary, the Servants Administration should prepare the coffin and the shroud in advance in case of the sudden death of the emperor. Besides, it was said that such things could expel the bad luck from the patient.


    Moreover, once the emperor died, the Crown Prince would succeed to the throne rightfully, so he had no reason to hide the news from others that the emperor was dying or to not even prepare for the funeral.


    There had to be some skeletons in the closet!


    However, Lin Mengya and the others could not find any clue now.


    ¡°But I found something strange,¡± Yu Qiang said with a frown.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s serious look, he remembered a detail from that night.


    ¡°His Majesty is a man of martial arts, so his breath should be vigorous. However, when I entered his resting palace that night, I found that although he breathed weakly, his pulse was still strong.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glistened instantly at Yu Qiang¡¯s words.


    Most people who were chronically ill were actually very weak even though they still looked strong.


    For example, some people were ruddy-cheeked, but their physical condition was very poor. Although they couldn¡¯t feel their weakness, if they walked a little more than usual, they would continuously sweat.


    However, the emperor¡¯s situation was the opposite of theirs. Although he looked frail, he actually was not that weak.


    This meant that someone had intentionally made the emperor look like he was dying, like a candle that would go out at any time in the wind.


    But if they could figure out this person¡¯s intention, everything would be clear.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya had a hunch.


    The emperor lying in the resting palace might not be¡­ no, absolutely was not a puppet at the mercy of others as she had imagined.


    ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I¡¯ll see His Majesty tomorrow. Maybe I can find some clues then.¡± ¡°But Uncle Yu, what are you going to do? Since those people want to get rid of you, if you still stay in the imperial palace, you may be framed by them.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Yu Qiang worriedly. She didn¡¯t want to see this man who had given everything for the Jin State being set up.


    If she asked Long Tianyu for help, Yu Qiang might be able to leave the imperial palace safely.


    Living outside of the imperial palace might be no better than inside, but anyway, it would be much safer.


    However, Yu Qiang shook his head calmly. He had his own plan.


    ¡°Princess Yu, thank you for your kindness, but the people of our Yu family never back down. My buddies and I vowed to live and die on the battlefield together, but finally, I fled the battlefield! My niece, for my sake, please take good care of yourself. Those people can¡¯t decide everything of the imperial palace. I was framed tonight, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya still did not feel assured, but Yu Qiang was more strong-minded and stubborn than she had imagined.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya could only nod helplessly.


    After all, Uncle Yu had worked in the imperial palace for years, so he had to have something up his sleeve.


    ¡°Dawn is coming. My niece, do remember what I will say next¡ªeveryone in the imperial palace has two faces and two hearts, so you must think it over before doing anything. After all, you¡¯re the hope of both the Lin family and Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Clearly, Yu Qiang was hinting at something.


    Lin Mengya nodded seriously. Even if Yu Qiang hadn¡¯t warned her, she was clear about it.


    She looked to the east and found that it was getting brighter outside.


    The people in the room were all a little uneasy.


    However, no matter what had happened last night, as long as the darkness was gone and the brightness was coming, they had to put on a relaxed look to embrace the new day.


    ¡°Master, you stayed up all night. Are you okay to go to the Court of Imperial Physicians so early?¡± Baisu asked Lin Mengya anxiously on their way to the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    Lin Mengya reached out her fair index fingers and massaged her temples with a yawn. She then shook her head and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guess I¡¯m not the only one who didn¡¯t sleep last night. By the way, don¡¯t talk about anything that happened last night in front of people. If someone tests you, just tell him that we slept like a log last night and heard nothing.¡±


    Baisu nodded. She knew that she should be tight-lipped even without Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder.


    Having been in the imperial palace for such a long time, even if she were an idiot, she knew that it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    What¡¯s more, it was at such a sensitive time.


    She had served her master for a long time, so she knew better than anyone else that how much effort her master had spent to get where she was.


    And she knew how much those people behind her master had sacrificed to get her master to come to the imperial palace to cure the emperor.


    Therefore, she had to be extremely careful today.


    At the end of the path they took was the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    Unlike usual, the Court of Imperial Physicians was filled with people today. As soon as Lin Mengya walked in, she saw many medical apprentices running in and out of the room with medicine chests in their hands.


    ¡°Excuse me, but was there an accident in the imperial palace? Why are you so busy?¡±


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s hinting, Baisu stopped an apprentice and asked him, as if she knew nothing about what had happened.


    The apprentice was impatient, but when he saw Baisu, he answered respectfully with a flattering smile.


    ¡°Miss, the Servants Administration caught fire last night for no reason. Because the wind was strong and it was midnight, many servants were injured. The Court of Imperial Physicians has been so busy since last night. Miss, you can ask someone else if you want to know more information. I have something important to handle and I can¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    To avoid preventing him from saving lives, Baisu nodded and let the apprentice go.


    Lin Mengya exchanged glances with Baisu with a frown and then walked into the Court of Imperial Physicians slowly.


    Su Tong and He Tian were busy dispensing medicine to cure the wounded while Jiang Kai was arranging the work.


    Obviously, a lot of people had gotten injured in the fire last night. As soon as Lin Mengya walked in, she smelled burnt skin and medicinal material.


    Baisu could not help frowning, but Lin Mengya stayed calm, as if she hadn¡¯t seen those burnt people.


    After passing by many of the wounded, they came to Su Tong.


    ¡°Princess Yu, a fire broke out last night, and I¡¯m afraid that I have to check on His Majesty later. I don¡¯t want to postpone His Majesty¡¯s physical checkup, but you know, if these wounded can¡¯t be cured in time, many of them will die. His Majesty has always been kind to the servants, so I believe that he would agree to have us treat the wounded first. What do you think about this?¡±


    Su Tong seemed to be in a dilemma. However, Lin Mengya knew that this old fox was trying to shift the blame onto her in the name of curing the wounded.


    If she agreed, Su Tong would tell the others that Princess Yu permitted them to not do the checkup on the emperor.


    Then if anything bad happened to the emperor, she would be condemned throughout the ages.


    However, if she insisted on asking the physicians to do the checkup for the emperor, these wounded might die due to delayed medical treatment.


    Then the others would accuse her of not saving people¡¯s lives.


    Su Tong was so cunning and he had plotted everything. No matter how Lin Mengya chose, he would reap the benefit. However, unfortunately for him, his opponent was Lin Mengya, who would not be so easily fooled.


    Frowning slightly, Lin Mengya seemed to have a hard time in making the decision.


    Su Tong was not in a hurry, but stood in front of her respectfully, as if he would follow every word she said.


    After hesitating for a while, Lin Mengya opened her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Doctor Su. We should save these people¡¯s lives as soon as possible, but His Majesty¡¯s health matters to the whole country. I¡¯m only a young woman. How can I make such a critical decision? I think it will be better to discuss with the ministers during the morning session.¡±


    Su Tong seemed to have expected Lin Mengya to say so.


    He immediately put on a look of great anxiety, as if he was at loss.


    ¡°But¡ªthese people¡¯s injuries are serious and they can¡¯t wait any longer. Princess Yu, yes, as you said, His Majesty¡¯s health is so important. We have to make preparations in advance before we do the checkup for him. You¡¯re the most distinguished person in the whole Court of Imperial Physicians and you¡¯re as decisive as a man. I have no idea what to do now, so Princess Yu, please make a decision for me!¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s words immediately aroused numerous approvals.


    Now all the people were buzzing to have Lin Mengya make the decision.


    Sneering inwardly, Lin Mengya¡¯s brows knitted more tightly.


    She bit her lip slightly and everyone could tell that Princess Yu was also in a dilemma.


    ¡°Well, it seems I have no other choice. I¡¯ll take the responsibility. Doctor Su, since you want me to make the decision, will you follow my words?¡±


    As Lin Mengya had taken the bait, of course Su Tong would grant all of her demands. He nodded firmly without any hesitation.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Everyone in the Court of Imperial Physicians will follow your lead. Princess Yu, please do me this favor.¡±


    Instantly, all the people shifted their gaze to Lin Mengya.


    With a faint smile, Lin Mengya said in a soft voice, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s split up into two groups. You guys stay here to cure the wounded, and I¡¯ll bring a few imperial physicians to do the checkup for His Majesty. Doctor Su, don¡¯t worry. His Majesty is in stable condition, and I¡¯m just going to do a regular checkup for him. If there is anything wrong, I¡¯ll ask people to report to you immediately. What do you think about it?¡±


    Su Tong froze for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Lin Mengya would come up with a plan to split up into two groups.


    Moreover, what she said made him somewhat unable to refute it.


    Because except for the senior imperial physicians who would do checkups for the emperor at set intervals, there were imperial physicians on duty by the emperor¡¯s side as well.

 Chapter 329 The Two Groups Act Separately

    Every time the imperial physicians on duty came back to the Court of Imperial Physicians, they would write down all the details of the emperor¡¯s condition.


    For example, his pulse rate, what medicine he had taken and at what time, the size of his meal, and so on.


    Uncle Yu had told her that the emperor was extremely weak now, but according to the report from Su Tong and other imperial physicians, his pulse rate was normal.


    If these imperial physicians had hidden the truth from her on purpose, they would be exposed soon.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Su Tong intended to sound her out. After all, he was not sure how much she had known about the emperor¡¯s status.


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate. Princess Yu, I¡¯m not doubting your medical skills, but since it¡¯s a matter of great importance, we should think it over before we act.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Su Tong, half-smiling.


    ¡°Hmph! What a loyal and patriotic official! Since he is the director of the Court of Imperial Physicians, it¡¯s his duty to keep the emperor safe and sound, but now, the emperor almost dies under their ¡®intensive care¡¯!¡± she thought.


    ¡°I see nothing improper. Doctor Su, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    Since Su Tong wanted Lin Mengya to take all the responsibility, he had to agree to follow what she said. Therefore, now he couldn¡¯t protest to her anymore.


    In the end, Su Tong failed to reach his goal because Lin Mengya never played by the rules.


    ¡°Then¡ªlet¡¯s go together, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Is he still struggling to turn the tables?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked Baisu to take the medical kit with them with a graceful smile.


    ¡°Lord Su, you said just now that the servants¡¯ injuries must be treated as soon as possible. You¡¯re experienced and highly skilled, so it would be better for you to stay here to treat them. By the way, I saw an imperial physician¡¯s name, Qiu Yu, in the medical records. Is he in the imperial palace now?¡±


    Lin Mengya pretended to mention Qiu Yu unintentionally. Hearing that, Su Tong was a little surprised. After all, since Lin Mengya came to the imperial palace, she had never been found to have any contact with Qiu Yu, even at the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    ¡°But why¡ª¡±


    ¡°No way! Princess Yu, Lord Su, although Qiu Yu is outstanding among the young physicians, I¡¯m afraid that he is not up to the task!¡±


    He Tian immediately objected. After his favorite disciple¡¯s death, he had always been dissatisfied with Lin Mengya.


    No matter whether Liu Yi had been killed by Lin Mengya or not, if this woman hadn¡¯t insisted on coming to the Court of Imperial Physicians, Liu Yi wouldn¡¯t have died.


    ¡°The reason I chose Doctor Qiu was because most of the emperor¡¯s medical records were signed by him. Using common sense, he must be the person who knows His Majesty¡¯s condition the best. If all of you don¡¯t agree, you can choose another one. But Doctor Su and Doctor He, you both are highly respected doctors, so I think you¡¯d better stay here to treat the wounded.¡±


    Instead of sticking to her ideas, Lin Mengya soon gave in.


    It made Su Tong become suspicious.


    The reason why he opposed it was that Qiu Yu was indeed not that experienced.


    What¡¯s more, he was worried that Qiu Yu might be on Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    But since Lin Mengya had made concessions so easily, it was more likely that she had picked Qiu Yu at random.


    A cunning look suddenly crossed Su Tong¡¯s thoughtful eyes.


    Pretending that he had thought it over, he said, ¡°Well, Princess Yu, how about I ask my disciple to go with you?¡±


    Lin Mengya readily agreed without even thinking about it.


    Now Su Tong was more certain that Qiu Yu had nothing to do with the woman in front of him.


    Su Tong didn¡¯t suspect them anymore. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m too old to remember! My disciple went out to purchase medical materials three days ago, so I¡¯ll have Qiu Yu go with you. Princess Yu, you¡¯re right. Although Qiu Yu has just entered the imperial palace, he¡¯s served His Majesty more than anyone else. Actually, he knows His Majesty¡¯s condition better than the others. Qiu Yu, go with Princess Yu and do a checkup on His Majesty.¡±


    Qiu Yu frowned slightly.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t seem to want to work with Lin Mengya. However, he had to follow Su Tong¡¯s words and go with her.


    He nodded and picked up his own medical kit reluctantly, looking both respectful and distant to Lin Mengya. It seemed that he was going to keep a proper distance from her.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t seem to mind who would go with her.


    She asked Baisu to hold the medical kit and then walked out the Court of Imperial Physicians with Qiu Yu.


    The three walked silently. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t look back, but she knew that there were many people lurking around watching them.


    Although they were heading for the same place, Qiu Yu followed behind Lin Mengya and Baisu, keeping a proper distance from them.


    From the Court of Imperial Physicians to the emperor¡¯s resting palace, the three of them didn¡¯t even look at each other, let alone talk.


    Wearing a garnet cotton-padded jacket embroidered with flowers, a white pleated skirt, and a pair of rabbit-hair embroidered shoes, Lin Mengya looked like a noble lady portrait in motion while walking in the plain-colored palace.


    Except for the empress and the four concubines, nobody in the imperial place was allowed to wear bright-colored clothes.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya¡¯s red jacket was extremely eye-catching.


    Those spies didn¡¯t have to get too close to them because they could watch her every move by keeping an eye on her clothes.


    ¡°You are so bold! Weren¡¯t you afraid that Su Tong wouldn¡¯t let me come out with you?¡±


    Now Qiu Yu was walking ahead of Lin Mengya. His lips moved slightly and his voice was so faint that only Lin Mengya could hear it.


    Lin Mengya showed nothing special on her face and she still looked proud and cold as usual, but she was speaking in an extremely low voice secretly, just like Qiu Yu had done.


    ¡°He is useless to the Court of Imperial Physicians now. If he can take advantage of you and get rid of me, it would be a double gain for him. He knows that the people behind me are powerful, so he wouldn¡¯t ask his disciple to come with me. Otherwise, he might get himself in trouble. That old fox is too cautious!¡±


    From the emperor¡¯s medical records, Lin Mengya could tell that there was something wrong.


    She knew that Qiu Yu had always been with the emperor to take care of him.


    However, every time he came back, he had only reported something like a normal pulse. Besides, he had used the same medicines as his predecessor.


    However, in the past half a month, other people¡¯s names seldom appeared on the medical records.


    Almost all the records were signed by Qiu Yu.


    No matter how stupid she was, Lin Mengya could guess what this meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that they want to get rid of me after I have done my job. Anyway, to them, I¡¯m only a powerless imperial physician. Even though my family is kind of rich, they won¡¯t take me seriously,¡± Qiu Yu said sarcastically.


    Lin Mengya was suddenly curious about Qiu Yu.


    Wearing the white uniform of the Court of Imperial Physicians plus his furrowed brows made Qiu Yu really look like a medical nerd.


    However, a medical nerd would never climb on other people¡¯s walls at night.


    If, as Qiu Yu had said, his family was rich and he didn¡¯t have to work outside, why was he willing to be the scapegoat after going through so many hardships and becoming a physician of the Court of Imperial Physicians?


    Qiu Yu was either a fool or he had an ulterior motive.


    ¡°Powerless? I¡¯m afraid that even Su Tong, the old fox, judged wrongly. Maybe someone is pretending to be weak for the moment and will crack down on those extremely powerful people at the right time.¡±


    Lin Mengya hinted and then stopped talking.


    Qiu Yu looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Maybe she is right.¡±


    Both Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were very familiar with the way to the emperor¡¯s resting palace.


    However, if they wanted to enter the palace, they had to be repeatedly questioned and examined by the guards.


    Even though Lin Mengya was Princess Yu, those guards who were in charge of the emperor¡¯s safety treated her no differently from others. They didn¡¯t search Lin Mengya and Baisu themselves, but they asked the palace maids to search them carefully before letting them in.


    It was Lin Mengya¡¯s first time to enter the emperor¡¯s resting palace.


    Compared to the solemnity of the empress¡¯ palace and the splendor of Concubine Xian¡¯s palace, the emperor¡¯s resting palace was plain but imposing.


    As soon as she walked into the inner palace, Lin Mengya saw a three-legged incense burner engraved with various beasts and decorated with gold.


    She immediately smelled a trace of refreshing medicinal fragrance.


    The automatically activated Shen Nung System quickly analyzed the aroma she had smelled. Its ingredients contained several valuable spices, but they were non-toxic.


    The maids of the inner palace immediately came over when they saw the three of them.


    Obviously, they were acquainted?with Qiu Yu.


    ¡°Lord Qiu, here you are finally! The spices in the incense burner are about to run out. And His Majesty¡¯s bathing herbs are almost used up. If you didn¡¯t come soon, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    These servants had been locked up here to serve the emperor for the past year.


    Therefore, they knew nothing about Lin Mengya.


    However, they were a little puzzled when they saw Lin Mengya holding a medical kit. Without any hesitation, Qiu Yu began to prepare the items for the emperor.


    It took him almost an hour to get everything ready.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°This is Princess Yu. She specially came here to visit His Majesty. Princess Yu is very skilled in medicine and she will do the checkup on His Majesty with me today. You should remember what she looks like, because she will often come to take care of His Majesty in the future.¡±


    It seemed that both the palace maids and the eunuchs followed Qiu Yu¡¯s lead.


    Nobody had taken her seriously just now. However, after hearing what Qiu Yu said, they immediately became respectful to her.


    Lin Mengya became even more curious about Qiu Yu¡¯s background.


    Soon, someone brought her a soft chair.


    Lin Mengya sat down gracefully without saying a word, but only watched Qiu Yu dealing with the various problems that the palace maids and eunuchs reported.

 Chapter 330 Strange Poisons

    Qiu Yu¡¯s calmness and orderliness reminded Lin Mengya of someone.


    There were so many undiscovered talents in the imperial palace! A seemingly useless chief of the Servants Administration had been a powerful general years ago. Then what was this eclectic imperial physician¡¯s real identity?


    After solving all the problems, Qiu Yu looked back and saw Lin Mengya watching him curiously.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything wrong with me?¡±


    Qiu Yu looked at himself. To his relief, he didn¡¯t see what was wrong with him.


    Lin Mengya only shook her head with a smile. They both were smart and they knew that it would be in vain to ask a person who didn¡¯t want to answer.


    If they wanted to know the answer, they had to wait until that person was willing to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why the servants here are so obedient to you. Doctor Qiu, it seems you¡¯re more talented than an imperial physician.¡±


    Qiu Yu could tell that Lin Mengya was just joking.


    A faint smile appeared on his charming face. However, Lin Mengya saw a helpless look in his eyes.


    ¡°His Majesty asked them to follow my words before he went into a coma. All the servants here are very loyal to His Majesty. And because of this, they have been locked up here for a year.¡±


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s order?¡± Lin Mengya looked around and found that, sure enough, everyone seemed alert.


    This was a natural reaction that could only occur when there was a constant presence of powerful enemies.


    ¡°I see! So the emperor¡¯s condition must be even more critical than I imagined,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Is His Majesty¡ªI mean his physical condition, really the same as the medical records say? Is he in a coma only because he is too weak?¡±


    Lin Mengya finally came to the point.


    Looking at her serious face, Qiu Yu¡¯s smile faded away.


    Hesitating for a while, he let out a sigh and said,


    ¡°You should go and see for yourself. His Majesty¡¯s condition¡ªis much more complicated than you imagined.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Lin Mengya walked into the depths of the inner palace with Qiu Yu, full of doubts.


    As soon as they pushed open the carved mahogany door, a strong medicine aroma rushed into her nostrils.


    Although Lin Mengya and Baisu had been exposed to various medicinal materials every day, they felt a little dizzy by the smell.


    However, the servants didn¡¯t seem to find anything unusual about it. They were still bustling around calmly.


    ¡°They are used to it. His Majesty has to take a lot of medicine every day to prevent his illness from getting worse. His condition is so complicated. You¡¯d better go in and check for yourself.¡±


    A few words couldn¡¯t describe the emperor¡¯s present condition.


    Lin Mengya and Baisu exchanged glances and walked into the emperor¡¯s bedroom following Qiu Yu.


    Behind the bright-yellow curtain, a middle-aged man with a sallow face was lying silently on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Lin Mengya took a few quick steps forward before finally seeing her father-in-law¡¯s face.


    It was no wonder that in spite of their respective characteristics, the princes and princesses were all good-looking.


    Genes are so powerful!


    Lying on the bed, the emperor still looked unparalleled noble.


    His features were strongly defined, as if they were carved. His sons had inherited his looks, but they were too young and didn¡¯t have his composed and domineering temperament formed by years of precipitation.


    But now, he was extremely thin because of the illness.


    ¡°If His Majesty was 20 years younger, maybe all the young women in the Capital City would be crazy for him,¡± Lin Mengya thought.


    However, her brows knitted tightly when she found that the emperor¡¯s condition was unprecedentedly special.


    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Qiu Yu asked those servants to leave. He looked at Lin Mengya, his eyes shining with expectation.


    He had asked everyone in the Court of Imperial Physicians, but no one was fully aware of the emperor¡¯s illness.


    Even the four major imperial physicians and Su Tong, who were so experienced and crafty, couldn¡¯t determine the emperor¡¯s condition exactly.


    However, Qiu Yu had great expectations of Lin Mengya for no reason.


    Time passed quickly.


    After the servants left, Lin Mengya began to check the emperor¡¯s condition.


    His pulse was so strange!


    The longer Lin Mengya felt the emperor¡¯s pulse, the more serious she looked.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    After an hour, Lin Mengya spoke again.


    At this moment, Qiu Yu and Baisu were more puzzled than ever.


    ¡°What do you mean? Have you figured out why His Majesty is unconscious?¡± Qiu Yu immediately asked, suppressing his eagerness.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and said, ¡°I have never seen a patient¡¯s situation as complicated as His Majesty¡¯s. There are various poisons in His Majesty¡¯s body, but what even stranger is that although the toxicity of these poisons waxes and wanes, they can keep the balance. The toxicity of all the medicines that His Majesty took was activated and amplified. What the hell is going on?¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned, but she was certain that the Shen Nung System would definitely not go wrong.


    ¡°Can you tell what poison is in His Majesty?¡±


    Somehow, Qiu Yu was a little excited when he asked Lin Mengya. He looked at her, seemingly anxious.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t. There are too many poisons in his body, more than a hundred kinds in total,¡± Lin Mengya said in frustration, while she didn¡¯t see the surprised look crossing through Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    At his best, Qiu Yu could only identify dozens of the poisons. However, to his surprise, Lin Mengya had just told him a number that made his scalp go numb.


    ¡°More than a hundred! It is unbelievable!¡±


    If that was the case, everything the emperor was taking and using should be poison!


    ¡°The situation is a little bit complicated. Although these poisons are harmful to His Majesty¡¯s health, they also provide the nutrients that His Majesty needs. Therefore, His Majesty lives off of the nourishment of these poisons. It¡¯s impossible to find an antidote to remove the poisons from him.¡±


    Lin Mengya was shocked as well. She didn¡¯t expect that the emperor¡¯s condition would be so complicated.


    ¡°Sure enough, only you discovered it. You¡¯re right. His Majesty has become what he is because he was poisoned. Over the past year, I¡¯ve tried every means to detoxify him, but nothing has worked.¡±


    Qiu Yu frowned resentfully.


    He must have been very confident with his own medical skills and never thought that he would come up against such powerful poisons. This challenge must have destroyed all his confidence and pride.


    The more outstanding a person is, the harder it is to accept failure.


    Qiu Yu could stick to what he was doing even in the face of such difficulties, so he would definitely be successful in the future.


    Lin Mengya was full of thoughts. The emperor¡¯s condition was too complicated, and for the first time, even the Shen Nung System could not provide a solution due to a lack of information.


    However, although it couldn¡¯t provide a precise solution, the Shen Nung System gave her several general plans.


    After comparison, Lin Mengya decided to choose the least harmful method to cure the emperor step by step.


    ¡°I think it must be because the dose was so small in the beginning that His Majesty didn¡¯t sense it. Besides, His Majesty¡¯s physical condition was much better than that of young people, so he showed no symptoms of being poisoned. To avoid the discovery of the poison, those people managed to have him take another poison containing traces of the toxin. However, even they themselves didn¡¯t expect that the mixture of the two poisons would have produced a new effect. After checking the medical records, I think because His Majesty¡¯s condition was too complicated, none of the imperial physicians was sure that his illness was caused by poisoning. However, since they suspected it was possible, they all added some antidotes more or less to their prescriptions.¡±


    Now some of the doubts in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind had gone.


    She knew why those imperial physicians had never revealed that the emperor was in a coma because of poisoning.


    On the one hand, without using special methods, it was impossible to detect the emperor¡¯s poisoning.


    On the other hand, they had a tacit understanding and they all tried to cure the emperor¡¯s disease with some detoxification medicines.


    However, the poison had seeped into the emperor¡¯s bones, and the wrong medicine could only aggravate the disease.


    In short, for all these reasons, the emperor¡¯s condition was extremely strange.


    ¡°Yes, I think in the same way. Unfortunately, I have limited medical skills and I don¡¯t dare to act rashly now. Princess Yu, I wonder if you have any solution to remove the poisons from His Majesty.¡±


    Qiu Yu shook his head with a bitter smile. However, somehow, he was fully confident in Lin Mengya and had high expectations for her.


    If that legend was true, Lin Mengya should be the only person in the world who could save the emperor¡¯s life!


    ¡°I¡ªthere are ways, but I¡¯m afraid they are very troublesome. I¡¯m sure that after diagnosing His Majesty and leaving here, I¡¯ll face a storm. If you trust me, let¡¯s try to do it together.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that it was too late to keep herself out of the affair.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    She looked serious but confident.


    Seeing the determination in her gleaming eyes, Qiu Yu felt very assured.


    ¡°Hahaha, people who live a vigorous will not regret! I was born restless. No matter what difficulties we face, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    His words relieved Lin Mengya.


    Looking at Qiu Yu, Lin Mengya smiled sincerely for the first time.


    It seemed that she would have one more friend who had a lot of secrets but could share life and death with her.

 Chapter 331 Detoxification

    It was still not too late. Although she had already broken down barriers, it was still not the right time to point it out.


    Especially when the situation in the palace was still unclear, Lin Mengya was uncertain about what her enemy would do next.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write you a prescription. You can¡¯t feed His Majesty any medicine now. You should let him bathe in the medicine. The hotter the better, so that the toxins inside his body can be removed.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s method of healing took effect slowly but steadily.


    It worked well for the Emperor. However, the toxins in the body of the Emperor could not be totally removed until he had at least regained fifty percent of his health.


    Luckily, Qiu Yu and other servants serving the Emperor, were all loyal to him.


    Otherwise, the Emperor¡¯s body would not have been able to bear the power of the cure, even when Lin Mengya suggested detoxification.


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll keep it to myself.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not afraid that those imperial physicians would find something wrong.


    That was because Qiu Yu told her that the medicine for the Emperor was actually not from the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    Even though the Emperor was still unconscious, someone would still act on his behalf.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya did not need to worry about his safety for the moment.


    ¡°When I leave this time, I will not have another chance to come back in again, within a short time. If all goes well, I will be out in a few days. There¡¯s a drug store in the city, Sanjue Hall. If you want to see me, go and look for Old Uncle Bai in the Sanjue Hall. He will make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Lin Mengya told Qiu Yu, in low voice. All of a sudden, there came a sound of the bowl crashing onto the ground, from the resting room of the Emperor.


    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu ran into the room immediately, only to see Baisu glaring at a shivering maid.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned as she took in everything.


    Shattered pieces of the medicine bowl were lying near Baisu¡¯s foot. There were some tea stains on the hemline of her pink skirt.


    Suddenly, when she saw Qiu Yu, it was as if he was her savior. The maid ran behind Qiu Yu and gripped his sleeves, as if Baisu was really scary.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­my fault. I bumped into her accidentally. But Doctor Qiu, I did not mean it.¡±


    The maid said this earnestly, but avoided Baisu¡¯s glares.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Be careful next time. Baisu, follow me.¡±


    Lin Mengya had her doubts and took Baisu out for a discussion.


    Baisu¡¯s face was still very cold, maybe because the medicine had scalded her.


    ¡°Well, well. That maid did not do it deliberately. Stop being angry with her.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat on the chair outside and cast an eye at Baisu.


    However, she was thoughtful enough to get some medication and applied it on Baisu.


    ¡°No, Master, I can deal with the bruise.¡±


    When she saw Lin Mengya applying medication on her foot, Baisu refused instantly, blushed and tried to snatch it out of her hand.


    ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t have to be so formal with each other. Is it painful? Are you alright?¡±


    Baisu was her maid. Lin Mengya would feel pain if her maid was injured.


    However, the situation was different now. Lin Mengya could do nothing to ease the maid¡¯s pain now.


    Fortunately, Baisu was a good natured person.


    Her coldness eventually thawed, unlike earlier, when she was so aloof.


    ¡°Master, can His Majesty really be saved?¡±


    Baisu helped grind the ink and saw Lin Mengya writing down many prescriptions. She did not understand and then asked in a whisper, while tilting her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We can only make every possible effort.¡±


    This time, even Lin Mengya had no confidence.


    But there was a question on her mind.


    There were several kinds of toxins to be accounted for in the Emperor¡¯s body. He had initially ingested them first.


    But there was something different.


    Since that person knew to use another poison to neutralize those poisons, he would rightly have been an extremely cautious man.


    So given that, how could it be possible for such a cautious man to mix another poison which had the same effect, but not using the same prescription?


    It was totally a superfluous move. If he truly wanted the Emperor to die, increasing the poison was enough to kill the Emperor.


    Her heart missed a beat. ¡°There is more than one person desperate for the Emperor¡¯s life?¡±


    Immediately, Lin Mengya thought her idea was a little bold.


    The Emperor was still powerful, with hundreds of masters or guards. It would be difficult to poison him.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s doubts were allayed. Then, other questions started popping up in her head.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. ¡°It seems that royal affairs do require great mental effort.¡±


    Lin Mengya drew herself back to the prescription and gave it to Qiu Yu. After reading through it carefully several times, Qiu Yu burned the prescription silently.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting too late. We should be leaving. I will be on duty tonight. But Su Tong and the other physicians will question me. Then, I¡¯ll tell them that you have the same results as them. Be careful. It will be dangerous during the next few days.¡±


    What Qiu Yu said was exactly what Lin Mengya was thinking of.


    Lin Mengya nodded and stared at the door of the resting room of the Emperor, as if she was deep in thought.


    ¡°Has Long Tianyu been informed that I will be treating His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°If he gets the news, I may be safer.¡±


    In her mind, his handsome face, which had a depressed look, suddenly appeared as clear as a picture.


    ¡°Will the two of them be able to see each other soon?¡±


    Somehow, she felt herself looking forward to that.


    At the same time, in the Ministry of War.


    The steel gray brocade robe embroidered with golden threads seemed a little wrinkled.


    The gilding crown engraved with tigers, was still intact.


    His handsome eyebrows were furrowed, as he read an urgent report in his hands. His dark eyes refused to miss any detail.


    After thinking about it for a while, he picked up an inky brush with his hand, and carefully wrote down a line of words.


    He did not know how long he had been in that position.


    Sitting upright behind the desk, Long Tianyu had just dealt with military affairs in the southwest. He rubbed his weary eyes, having stayed awake for the whole day.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should get some rest.¡±


    Lin Kui came in with a cup of ginseng tea.


    He was secretly concerned about Long Tianyu. But Long Tianyu just nodded at him; he did not even have time to raise his eyes to look at Lin Kui.


    ¡°Oh, is there any news from the palace?¡±


    His voice was deep, low and hoarse, because his throat was dry.


    Somehow, there were mixed emotions in his tone.


    Lin Kui immediately told him news he had just received.


    ¡°Last night, the palace was on fire. It¡¯s said that Servants Administration was almost burnt down. Luckily, Princess Yu lived quite a distance from it. She took His Majesty¡¯s pulse today and should be back to where she is staying now.¡±


    Suddenly, the hand holding an ink brush hesitated for a second.


    But at the next second, everything returned to normal.


    ¡°Well, keep a close eye on Mengya¡¯s every move. I¡¯ll go to the Palace and take her back tomorrow.¡±


    Noticing that Prince Yu was not resting yet, Lin Kui could not help sighing silently.


    He originally thought that news about Princess Yu would make Prince Yu take a break.


    Instead, Prince Yu continued working.


    Lin Kui could do nothing, except show himself out silently, shaking his head.


    Silence returned to the room.


    However, Long Tianyu stopped writing.


    He glanced out of the window with his bloodshot eyes.


    There was a constant stream of human traffic at the Ministry of War.


    The layout of the yard outside had been carelessly arranged.


    It was a little noisy because there were so many people here. In contrast Prince Yu¡¯s mansion looked like it had been coated with dust overnight.


    Even the grass and flowers in Liuxin Courtyard were wilting. They had been growing well before, though.


    If Lin Mengya came back¡­


    A light smile rose at the corners of his mouth, which he himself was not even aware of.


    ¡°If she comes back, will the mansion be filled with the same vibrant energy again?¡±


    There was a current of compelling anticipation rising in his heart, for the first time.


    Compared with the chaos in the morning, the Court of Imperial Physicians, where the rescue of the wounded had come to an end, was now back in good order.


    However, Su Tong, who had been claiming to have healed the wounded, had led his subordinates over early, and they were waiting for Lin Mengya at the door, respectfully.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry that you have suffered. Thank you.¡±


    Su Tong greeted her from a distance.


    But he did not mention anything about her treatment for the Emperor.


    Lin Mengya gave him an elegant smile, and did not say anything, either.


    ¡°What a fox. You really like playing with fire.¡±


    ¡°Come, let us have some tea.¡±


    Su Tong was not get angry when he did not get the reaction he wanted from Lin Mengya.


    That was one of his strong traits. As the most respectable minister in the Court of Imperial Physicians, he was able to control his emotions and acted as a smiling tiger.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    This kind of person was truly frightening.


    ¡°There is no need. I¡¯d better to tell you all about my treatment. It¡¯s getting late. I should not hold you guys back, otherwise, you will not be unable to treat other patients.¡±


    On the way back, Qiu Yu told her to update the venerable physicians about her treatment for the Emperor.


    Her treatment should be recorded in the case history.


    Lin Mengya told them briefly that the Emperor¡¯s health condition had not changed, either for the better or worse.


    After hearing what she said, everyone¡¯s expression indicated that they had long thought of the same thing.


    Then, Lin Mengya wrote it down on the case history and signed her name. After that, Su Tong finally gave a relaxed smile. But his smile seemed to be harboring malicious intentions somehow.

 Chapter 332 A Departure Gift of Clothes

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve done everything, but still failed to heal His Majesty. Your Highness, had it not been for you and the fact that you specially came to Tai Hospital to observe the situation, outsiders might think that we have not done our best.¡±


    Since Lin Mengya had failed to find any clues to the Emperor¡¯s illness, Su Tong pretended to be distressed, too.


    In this way, he would be not suspected of delaying the Emperor¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°Doctor Su, thank you, but I came here to treat His Majesty, because of Prince Yu. After all, he misses His Majesty very much.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not want to have anything more to do with them, so she put the case history in order, after glancing at Su Tong.


    But after she filed the case history, there were still some nagging doubts in her heart.


    It must be Xiaofeng who took away the actual records. However, he was already dead and Lin Mengya was not in the right position to ask about him, for a variety of reasons.


    Therefore, that would always be an unsolved question for her.


    ¡°Who is holding the real case history?¡±


    If it was the Empress or the Crown Prince, she would not feel too worried.


    But if it was the enemy state, then it would be harmful to the Emperor.


    On second thoughts, Lin Mengya decided it would be better if she made some discreet investigations.


    It would be more troublesome if Long Tianyu or Lin Muzhi were involved in this.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re making me feel like a stranger. You and I have worked closely together for a few days, and someday I may ask you for a favor. These doctors in the court will certainly keep in mind your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Kindness?¡± Lin Mengya sneered silently. If there were a list of people in the Court of Imperial Physicians, who disliked her, Su Tong must be among the top three.


    But Su Tong had the ability to hold his own at the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    Su Tong was good at pretending to be humble enough to deal with whatever he hated or liked. No one could find fault with him on the surface at least, even if Yama should be standing behind him.


    False friends are worse than bitter enemies. To be honest, to Lin Mengya, he was a most dangerous opponent.


    ¡°I have summarized everything. The rest will be up to you guys. I should be leaving. Please.¡±


    She had already seen whatever she came to see. It was time to leave.


    Perhaps everyone, except for Qiu Yu in the Court of Imperial Physicians, would be genuinely glad that she would be leaving forever.


    Actually, there was not much to be taken away. Lin Mengya left the Court of Imperial Physicians only with some medical books.


    They all stared as her slim figure disappearing at the far end of path, from the palace.


    Su Tong stopped smiling now, and his face was gloomy, instead.


    He Tian and Jiang Kai were also watching her departure, with hostile expressions on their faces.


    ¡°She is finally leaving. Hum, how self-conceited people from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion are. She even looks down on us. Did she really think that she can control the Court of Imperial Physicians?¡±


    Jiang Kai had always coveted the needle control technique that Lin Mengya had. But she had a strong grounding in that. He failed after several attempts and even Su Tong had warned him not to act too rashly.


    But Lin Mengya was leaving, and would be going back to her house. He did not have the chance anymore.


    That was why he felt such unreasonable anger at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Hey, we have lived so long for nothing. A little girl managed to get the better of us in the end.¡±


    He Tian¡¯s eyes brimmed over with a stream of hate.


    He blamed Lin Mengya for Liu Yi¡¯s death.


    ¡°How hard is it to defeat her? She¡¯s just a woman who likes to show off. The one behind her is the real problem.¡±


    Su Tong was really astute. He pretended to agree with Lin Mengya on everything she did.


    But internally, he knew without doubt that Lin Mengya could not be defeated, unless Prince Yu and Lin Muzhi fell from power.


    ¡°Minister Su, should we do something? Princess Yu has signed her name on the case history. We can¡­¡±


    Cui Shi lowered his voice so that it was audible only to Su Tong.


    A trace of brutality flickered across his face. Presumably it was not the first time he had come up with this kind of scheme.


    ¡°No need. Lin Mengya is not any ordinary woman. She may find flaws if it¡¯s not a perfect plan. Don¡¯t forget how the apprentice of Lao He died. You and I both know that he died because he fell prey to a scheme. But there¡¯s no way to get past Lin Mengya. So do you still think that she won¡¯t see through what you¡¯re thinking of?¡±


    Actually, Lin Mengya managed to escape Su Tong¡¯s traps many times, due to her own intelligence.


    Prince Yu was supposed to plant some of his spies in the palace. And Lin Muzhi was an important official. Su Tong believed that Lin Mengya must have help from someone.


    ¡°Well, then, there¡¯s nothing we can do, except watch her leaving?¡±


    Cui Shi said unwillingly. They had been controlling the Court of Imperial Physicians for many years. The Empress and other powers were also drawn to them.


    But Lin Mengya was unmoved by neither force nor persuasion. Worse still, she even tried to suppress them, together with Prince Yu.


    It was strange that they could tolerate these kinds of things.


    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain if she will leave for good. She has examined His Majesty. Do you think that they will not have any complaints? Cui, let¡¯s stand by and see. It¡¯s better if both of them fail, so that we can gain the most generous returns.¡±


    Su Tong did not live up to his name of Fox for nothing. He had a cunning look in his eyes.


    Doctors in the Court of Imperial Physicians seemed to come and go, in such a small world.


    But only Su Tong was clearly aware that the whole government was starting to get upset because of His Majesty. Even the Court of Imperial Physicians should keep their eyes open and try not to make any false moves.


    The battle with Lin Mengya was not a big deal, in comparison with the future of their families.


    ¡°How smart you are, Minister Su. I know what you mean.¡±


    Cui Shi said. But in his eyes, there was a trace of unwillingness.


    Cui Shi was the second in command at the Court of Imperial Physicians, not because he was incapable, but because he was skilled at securing things for his personal gain.


    The present situation was starting to fall apart and the people at the top, should be more vigilant.


    Lin Mengya went back to the small house. She would never expect that due to her, the Court of Imperial Physicians, which always seemed to be in harmony, was now a very stormy place.


    ¡°Master, will we be leaving?¡±


    Inside the room, Baisu was helping Lin Mengya to pack up her golds and silvers.


    Fanglan did not ask any questions, but only followed what Baisu did.


    Master Yu had gone back to where he lived before. Everyone had their own choice. Lin Mengya could not stand in his way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get ready. I have a feeling that it will be more difficult to leave than to come in.¡±


    All the powerful people in the Palace had kept quiet till now. None of them came to make trouble for her. Lin Mengya thought that this was a little abnormal.


    Initially, she had expected that the Empress would send someone to do something to her, or at least confine her within the palace grounds.


    But the Empress had not shown up, even up till now.


    Consort Xian paid several visits to her when she visited the tenth prince.


    ¡°Is Princess Yu here?¡±


    Speak of the devil and he will appear.


    When Lin Mengya was thinking of Consort Xian, her trusted maid came in cautiously, from outside the yard.


    ¡°Sister, hurry up. Her Highness is just back.¡±


    Fanglan came out to greet her immediately. She was better at mingling with people than Baisu.


    When she saw Lin Mengya, the maid greeted her instantly, as if they were old friends.


    She was holding a big bag in her hand, filled with materials made of luxurious brocade.


    ¡°Consort Xian heard that Your Highness will be going back. She asked me to give you something, as a token of her love.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and signaled to Baisu to take it from her.


    She rummaged through the bag and saw three, newly tailored thick dresses, their workmanship and material were both of superior quality.


    ¡°I like it. Send my thanks to your master. Oh, does your master have any message for me?¡±


    As she looked on at Princess Yu accepting the gift, the maid smilingly said.


    ¡°Consort Xian asks me to tell you that she gets along well with you, and that she wants you to pay a visit soon if you¡¯re available. The tenth prince also wants to see you again every day, if possible.¡±


    When she thought of Yinghua, she frowned tenderly.


    Long Yinghua was a smart, naughty and adorable boy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to visit them when I¡¯m available. Well, it¡¯s getting late. I should not keep you here.¡±


    The maid was used to Lin Mengya¡¯s way of showing her guest to the door.


    There was no anger on her face, and she left with a smile. But when the door closed, the smiles on the three of them disappeared immediately.


    Lin Mengya sat on the chair and looked gloomily at the three dresses.


    Baisu and Fanglan looked at each other. They wanted to ask, but wisely kept their silence.


    ¡°Why is Consort Xian giving me these clothes now? What do you think?¡±


    There was an unfathomable look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    But it was more of confusion and disappointment.


    ¡°About this¡­we don¡¯t know.¡±


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Fanglan also thought that something was not quite right, but she shook her head. So did Baisu.


    ¡°Am I naive or the palace is really such a treacherous and ruthless place? Fine. She¡¯s supposed to do it for Yinghua.¡±


    From the moment the maid Consort Xian trusted the most, came to her door, Lin Mengya knew that Consort Xian might have betrayed her.


    Later, the maid brought out three dresses and claimed that they were a departure gift for her. Lin Mengya was sure that Consort Xian had every intention to harm her.


    Her heart felt cold. But she did not really see Consort Xian as her friend.


    So there would be no betrayal if she was not.

 Chapter 333 Framing

    ¡°Master, what should we do with these dresses?¡±


    After staying with Lin Mengya for all these days, Baisu was not merely a female killer who only knew how to kill people.


    In fact, it was easy to figure it out.


    Lin Mengya had felt the pulse of the Emperor today.


    Generally speaking, she could not leave until she informed the Empress tomorrow at least, otherwise, others would think that she was impolite.


    Besides, she had just got back to the house.


    Why would it be coincidental that the trusted maid of Consort Xian came to deliver her three dresses at the same time?


    In addition, how did the Consort know her whereabouts?


    Someone must have ordered her to send clothes over at that moment. But Consort Xian was not an idiot.


    The maid had claimed that it was a farewell gift from Consort Xian.


    Going by the clues, it could be that they wanted Lin Mengya to believe that she was being coerced. She did not want to start a battle with Lin Mengya face to face.


    ¡°What should we do? No. Put them in the bag. Fanglan, you clear them away. Baisu, you come with me to inform the Empress. We¡¯ll go back by today.¡±


    Fanglan and Baisu exchanged a glance. Lin Mengya was not the type to suffer willingly, without any protest.


    She had already come up with a solution.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Princess Yu. Unfortunately, Her Highness is chanting now. But she said that you¡¯d better go back and rest, after all these days of hard work.¡±


    The maid of the Empress came back with an apologetic smile.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya had no choice but to go back with Baisu.


    Fanglan had already prepared everything inside the room. After Lin Mengya left, she clearly should go back to Yu Qiang. But after staying with Lin Mengya, she felt a little unwilling to leave her and Baisu.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have packed everything already. Master said that I should go back when both of you leave the Palace.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked around the small house. She had lived here for half a month. But the period of half a month made her feel as if a generation had passed.


    Sitting in the room, Lin Mengya sighed deeply.


    ¡°Your Highness, you must be feeling tired. This is the problem with the palace. It seems to be made of gold and jade. But all those schemes hatched here can really dazzle people.¡±


    Fanglan carried in a cup of scented tea. She was considerate and knew that Princess Yu had a thousand regrets in her mind.


    Princess Yu did not belong to the Palace, no matter what, and still had a chance to get out. However, she and her Master might be trapped in the deep bog forever.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I thought I have already encountered a lot of schemes. But compared with the palace, it¡¯s not a big deal. Finally, I can get out. If it were to continue, I may not be able to handle it.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think of herself as invincible.


    She survived in the palace because she took advantage of their flaws.


    Powers in the palace were complicated. In fact, the Empress and the Crown Prince did not remain as supreme as Lin Mengya had expected before.


    Consort Xian or the other concubines had a connection with the late dynasty.


    Powers from outside the palace were in league on interests. Everyone had his own plan and did not make cooperate. That was why Lin Mengya could survive with ease.


    Consort Xian and the Empress acted in collusion with each other now. Both of them had a plan and wanted to use Lin Mengya to hit out at their enemies.


    It was a ¡°dog in the manger¡± attitude.


    Lin Mengya was really wondering what they were planning today.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. Your Highness, you¡¯d better leave early. I¡¯ve told Master. He said that he will help you with whatever is necessary, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya declined because Yu Qiang had barely escaped with his life. If he did her a favor, he might be in danger again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After looking at the house for the last time, Lin Mengya stood up and left with Baisu.


    Lin Mengya sat inside the carriage, with Baisu and Fanglan following behind the carriage, each on one side.


    ¡°Guard, Princess Yu is in the carriage. According to the Empress¡¯s verbal instructions, she is allowed to go out. Please do us a favor.¡±


    Fanglan had lived in the palace for many years. But she found those guards at the gate to be unfamiliar.


    So she tried to be more polite and more alert.


    ¡°That¡¯s Princess Yu¡¯s carriage. But we just received an order earlier. A precious thing was reported missing in the palace. So no one can get out until we do a check. If you want to leave, Your Highness, we have no choice but to detain you.¡±


    The guards¡¯ tones brooked no questioning. When Fanglan was about to refuse, a gentle voice came from inside the carriage, suddenly.


    ¡°Since it is so, we can¡¯t say no. Baisu, Fanglan, do them a favor. They are only doing their duty.¡±


    A pair of white and slim hands pulled back the curtain. Then, Lin Mengya¡¯s smiling face appeared before everyone.


    The guards immediately bowed to her. No matter what, Lin Mengya was still in a much higher position than them now.


    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness. Come on. Do a thorough check. Hurry up. Don¡¯t delay Her Highness¡¯s time.¡±


    After cupping their hands in respect, the leading guards started checking on what Lin Mengya was carrying.


    Gold and silver were stored in small boxes. They merely glanced at them, then turned around.


    The thick robes were the ones that drew their attention.


    They examined them carefully, touched them and even scrutinized the embroideries meticulously.


    Lin Mengya and her maids just stood by, neither stopping them nor saying anything. She did not even look at her clothes.


    ¡°I found something!¡±


    As she expected, while checking on the dress given by Consort Xian, the guard¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted as he felt the seams of the skirt.


    Everyone came closer and gathered together. But Lin Mengya stopped her maids and quietly watched them putting on a show.


    ¡°Take it out!¡±


    Their leader was frowning. But the light in his eyes betrayed his secret. This had already been pre-arranged.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard quickly ripped the dress apart.


    There was a red book behind the layers of cotton. But there were two words written on the book, Case History!


    ¡°Sir, this is the lost book containing the case history of His Majesty! Unexpectedly, it¡¯s hidden in Princess Yu¡¯s clothes!¡±


    The guard, who found the book, turned the pages and saw many names of herbs inside, though he did not understand what they meant.


    The guard frowned and held the steel knife beside him tightly, as if he did not draw his knife mainly due to Lin Mengya¡¯s position.


    ¡°Princess Yu, we received news from the Court of Imperial Physicians just now, that the case history of His Majesty was missing. We did not expect to find it hidden here. I¡¯m sorry, but you have to come with me to explain this to the Empress.¡±


    Lin Mengya realized what was going on, no matter how stupid she might be.


    What they were looking for was the case history, that had been stolen by Xiaofeng. The Court of Imperial Physicians just chose an appropriate time to report that the case history was lost.


    Besides, it was found in the clothes given by Consort Xian. In fact, it was a trap set by all of them.


    Their purpose was to put the charge for stealing the case history of the Emperor on Lin Mengya.


    What a perfectly good plan.


    But Lin Mengya was still smiling slightly. When she was about to speak, a figure appeared behind her suddenly.


    ¡°How dare you try to accuse my wife?¡±


    The low voice shocked Lin Mengya.


    She opened her eyes wide and stared at the tall figure in front of her, in astonishment.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, why is he here?¡±


    His aura and pride which was clearly visible, shocked the guards, and they retreated. Their leader¡¯s face went numb for a second.


    But at the next second, he showed his respects. He knelt and explained that he had to take Lin Mengya away, to assist in the investigation.


    ¡°Your Highness, may you live long for a thousand years. I¡¯m handling this matter impartially. His Majesty¡¯s case history is very important. If there¡¯s something wrong, it is not enough for my head to be cut off. But it may have been taken inadvertently. As long as Her Highness can explain it clearly, the misunderstanding will be cleared up.¡±


    When he heard what he said, Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It may have been taken inadvertently?¡± He¡¯s trying to imply that Lin Mengya took it out.


    Long Tianyu did not know the whole story, but he believed that Lin Mengya would never do such a thing.


    ¡°No need. My princess comes from a noble family and is a high born lady. She won¡¯t do anything so stealthily. Someone bad is trying to frame my princess. We live in the capital. If you want to ask or find out more, you can come to my house.¡±


    Long Tianyu took a tough stance. Lin Mengya did not know those guards, but he knew them very well.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Their master was the Crown Prince. They might not do anything ordinarily. But something might happen when they did take action.


    Their purpose was clear. They wanted to frame Lin Mengya.


    He was clenching both his fists and his eyes became cold and pitiless, immediately. ¡°You are trying do something to Lin Mengya? I don¡¯t mind turning against you now, the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it is not up to me. Besides, it¡¯s their orders. Please, do not make it hard for us.¡±


    The leader touched his steel knife that was strapped to his waist. Immediately, the other guards seemed to get his meaning and surrounded Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    When the fight was about to start, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and pulled his tight sleeves.

 Chapter 334 Turnaround

    ¡°Your Highness, why are you making hard for him?¡±


    Lin Mengya was smiling gently, and did not seem to be bothered by their threats.


    ¡°Princess Yu is really understanding and reasonable. Your Highness, our hands are tied. But we will not disrespect Her Highness. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±


    After the guard said that, his eyes were filled with complacency.


    Whether she was Princess Yu or not, her life would be decided by others once she was put into jail. But the Crown Prince had told him to be extra careful, because Princess Yu was full of cunning tricks.


    It now appeared that she was just like any timid woman.


    Long Tianyu looked down in confusion, only to see her cracking a big smile.


    Winking at him, Lin Mengya did not look worried at all. It made Long Tianyu feel assured.


    Somehow, he became confident. Suddenly, Long Tianyu believed that his princess would not allow anyone to do anything to her.


    She might be hiding her plans from those guards.


    When he thought of this, a smile appeared immediately at the corner of his mouth. Instantly, his icy demeanor melted, and then, he held her cool but soft hands, and said softly,


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The low, deep voice was mixed with an unfamiliar gentleness.


    Even someone like Lin Mengya, could not help getting flustered and she blushed.


    She stared angrily at Long Tianyu, and suddenly goosebumps appeared on her skin.


    ¡°Oh, God! Long Tianyu is a cool beauty. It is not like him to be so sincere!¡±


    If it were at their house, she might roll her eyes at him. But now, it was not appropriate.


    ¡°Alright, let me just bear with it. It¡¯s just a show anyway.¡±


    ¡°You can bring me in to assist with the investigation, ¡°But I want to know what is the reason for taking me away.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around, a gentle smile still on her face and said this, steadily. But a cunning light flashed across her eyes.


    The leader immediately answered seriously, as if he was conducting an official business and was following the regulations.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s because the case history of His Majesty was lost, and was found in your bag. I dare not delay this. I have to bring you along with us.¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at a distance, as if she was lost in thought.


    Although the leader seemed impatient, in the presence of Long Tianyu, he had to control himself, as he waited for Princess Yu, whom he regarded as a prisoner.


    ¡°But why would I want to steal the case history? You know, if I want to read it, I can read it as long as I am in the Court of Imperial Physicians. But if I stole it, that would mean I am a rebel and have committed a crime? I¡¯m really stupid!¡±


    She lowered her head and murmured, as if she was speaking to herself. The leader thought she was thinking about what she had done, and a cold sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. But his big hand was pointing at Baisu and Fanglan.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t need the case history of His Majesty. But you know that since His Majesty fell ill, lots of rebels and traitors are trying very hard to get news about His Majesty, for their wild ambitions of course.¡±


    The leader slowly turned to look at Long Tianyu, while saying that.


    But Long Tianyu gave a cold, deadly look back. He did not do it again.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. The Lin family is the loyal general¡¯s family in Dajin. My husband is the prince. Both privately and publicly, it¡¯s unreasonable for me to have that idea, right?¡±


    Long Tianyu suddenly realized what her plan was.


    But the guard only thought she was struggling needlessly.


    He seemed to know what she would say and replied immediately.


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t betray His Majesty, Your Highness. But your people may let you down. You may not know this, I think, that one of your maids comes from the most mysterious organization in the Lieyun Empire, Hunting Hall of Knowledgeable Tavern. The other one is the daughter of a concubine from the Murong family. It could be possible that they might be the thief.¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised. She knew a little about Baisu¡¯s identify.


    But didn¡¯t Fanglan tell her that she grew up in the Palace? How did she become the daughter of a concubine from the Murong family in such a short time?


    Lin Mengya cleverly hid her confusion, and her smile became even more gentle. She looked calm, as if those things did not matter at all.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m really ignorant. But guard, you may be looking for the wrong people. They are just from a common family. Besides, they had a tough life and left their homes to work at the palace, when they were still very young. You can¡¯t accuse innocent people for no reason.¡±


    Lin Mengya was lying with a straight face, but internally she knew clearly that the guard might be right.


    Her brain was racing. Xiaoyu had asked Baisu be her maid, so it was reasonable for her to come from the Hunting Hall.


    But why was it be so coincidental that these two foreigners were serving her at the same time?


    Probably the trap had been set from the very beginning.


    The one who was behind all this had really made a great effort, and was now getting his rewards.


    The leader had expected Lin Mengya to deny it. A brutal smile flashed across his face suddenly. Then, he took out a drawing from his chest, in which the likeness of Baisu and Fanglan had been drawn on it.


    But their hairstyles were different. Baisu had a simple yet different hairstyle, while Fanglan had a slightly complicated hairstyle, much like a noble lady.


    Lin Mengya confirmed that it was really the two of them.


    The guard became even more cocky after he took out the drawing. ¡°Princess Yu is eloquent but she can¡¯t escape this time!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Lin Mengya questioned him, even though she knew the answer. The guard was extremely cooperative.


    ¡°Our spy took great pains to get the drawing. In the beginning, I thought that I had the wrong people. But unexpectedly, we saw Your Highness with a maid, when you got into the palace. Then, we realized that they had been trained to be spies in Dajin. Their purpose may be to kill His Majesty. I believe, you must be innocent, Your Highness. But it¡¯s not a trivial matter. You¡¯d better come with us, Your Highness.¡±


    He gave himself away. Lin Mengya sneered silently and the kindness on her face disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m the noble Princess Yu. How dare you take me away as you wish. Listen, my maids are from common families. No matter who gave you the order to frame me, what I know only is that I did not steal the case history. My maids are innocent as well. No one can take the three of us away today.¡±


    Lin Mengya changed from a gentle lady into an aggressive woman in a twinkling of an eye!


    The guards were very shocked. They stood numbly and their faces sank. It seemed that she was starting to confront them.


    ¡°Hum, I originally thought that Princess Yu was a reasonable lady. To my surprise, you¡¯re really unreasonable¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, he was already thrown aside.


    He spat out blood, and internally, he felt confused.


    He struggled to stand up and looked at Long Tianyu, who was on his guard. ¡°How fast he is!¡± The guard believed that there must more than a level between him and Prince Yu, in their fighting skills.


    But to his surprise, he could not retaliate.


    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s brutal eyes, the leader believed firmly that Prince Yu would kill him if he spoke rudely again.


    ¡°Guard, I¡¯m advising you to think again. No matter what evidence you have, you can¡¯t declare that I am guilty at all. Besides, the book in your hands is just an ordinary medical book. The only special thing about it is that there are many cases of patients with incurable diseases written in it, and attached with prescriptions that the doctors who healed them had made. It¡¯s okay to say it is a case record book. But it¡¯s not His Majesty¡¯s case history book.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya originally planned to force them to give her the identity of the mastermind.


    But she realized from Long Tianyu¡¯s attack that he already knew who had set the trap.


    What Consort Xian hid was not just a case record.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Baisu unintentionally, only to see a little anxiety in her eyes.


    She felt a little bitter. Lin Mengya did not expect that she had almost been ruined by the one closest to her.


    But it was still not time to go after the one behind all this, publicly. She had to give up for Long Tianyu¡¯s sake.


    Looking at Lin Mengya saying this with certainty, the leader started to feel quietly confused.


    It was not as he knew. According to their plan, even though they might fail to do something to Lin Mengya, they would still slander her and then cause the Lin family and Long Tianyu to feel ashamed.


    Then, Lin Mengya would be like an abandoned chess piece. The Lin family or Long Tianyu would certainly not protect her.


    The guards received an order to retain Lin Mengya in the palace.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    The leader, who was desperate to claim the credit, did try to retain Lin Mengya, in order to gain honors.


    ¡°Show me!¡±


    The leader had a cold expression on his face, and grabbed the case record from the other guards. He stood still when he saw the first page.


    ¡°It..is not His Majesty¡¯s case record at all!¡±


    The furious leader threw the false case record onto the ground at once.


    ¡°You must have misunderstood. It¡¯s not the real case record. So can I go now?¡±

 Chapter 335 Departure Again

    While looking at the leader in the front of her, Lin Mengya smiled, but her eyes were cold.


    The leader had worked in the palace for many years. He had some dealings with the Crown Prince or the other princes, more or less.


    But it was the first time he had encountered Prince Yu.


    Drops of cold sweat dripped down his temples.


    It was okay if he managed to make a hit. But now, the so-called imperial case record was simply a medical book.


    The sudden appearance of Prince Yu was putting great pressure on him. Now, Princess Yu was starting to fight back. Even the Crown Prince would not be able to win this battle, let alone the guard.


    Now, he¡¯d better¡ª


    ¡°Can I leave now? It¡¯s getting late. I don¡¯t have anything more to talk with you here.¡±


    The previously harsh Princess Yu now seemed like a flash in the pan.


    But her tone did not sound as kindly as it did before.


    After thinking about it, the leader smiled and had to give way to her.


    ¡°Of course you can. Prince Yu, Princess Yu, please.¡±


    Looking at his fake smile, Lin Mengya did not want to talk anymore.


    Long Tianyu, after giving those guards a cold glance, followed Lin Mengya, and got out of the palace.


    All the guards could do nothing, but hold their breaths and kept their silence. Only Lin Mengya knew that they would die tonight.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously turned to look at Long Tianyu, who had just mounted his horse.


    A weird smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Now that the Crown Prince had started to follow her, he must have been preparing for her return.


    Lin Mengya bent her head in order to get into her carriage. She was curious about how the Crown Prince would feel, when he saw Long Tianyu¡¯s return.


    The small, bouncing carriage soon left the vicinity of the palace.


    The familiar carriage already had Lin Kui as the driver. It proved that Long Tianyu attached great importance to Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.


    After getting out of the carriage, Lin Mengya sighed. She could take Baisu with her, but Fanglan¡ª


    ¡°We should go now. Be careful when you go back to the palace, and take care of yourself. Understand?¡±


    Fanglan nodded. Although they were together only for a few days, Lin Mengya and Baisu were all funny women. This was rare in the Palace.


    Lin Mengya was a noble lady, while Baisu was a kung fu master. But both of them got along well with each other, and were like sisters.


    Baisu looked indifferent, but was very loyal to Lin Mengya only.


    She had never had that kind of feeling before.


    People were used to schemes and plots in the palace. If there existed such a sincere relationship, their ruthless lives would change a lot for the better.


    Lin Mengya did not talk too much and only gave Fanglan some checks from Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya could only make limited arrangements in the palace, but she was able to help them by giving them money.


    Fanglan could not refuse and had to accept it. Her eyes started to turn red. Watching Lin Mengya and Baisu getting into the carriage, she just stood there until the carriage disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°Baisu, do you think we will ever meet her again?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not pull back the curtain to take a look. No matter how unwilling she was, she had to leave.


    It was better to leave quickly in this way, than to miss her in her heart.


    ¡°We will. Master, you will still go into the palace in the future, right?¡±


    Baisu did not look at Lin Mengya, and her head was lowered.


    But Lin Mengya just gave a faint sigh, and her pretty face looked exhausted.


    ¡°How long will you keep hiding from me? Baisu, how many secrets are you keeping?¡±


    Silence. From the moment Lin Mengya said that, there was a weird silence in the carriage.


    Baisu raised her head in astonishment. Her pretty face looked surprised, not cold anymore. She stared at Lin Mengya as if she did not believe that her Master sitting in the front of her, had seen through her and knew about the secrets she had been keeping for long.


    ¡°Ma¡­master, what do you mean? I¡­don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    At that moment, what Baisu wanted most, was to convince Lin Mengya that she did not mean to keep any secrets from her.


    But when she noticed the disappointment in her eyes, Baisu swallowed everything she wanted to say.


    ¡°You know all about it?¡±


    Hearing her low, soft and weak voice, Lin Mengya suddenly felt cold.


    She felt as if she was falling down into an icehouse. She gathered her coat closer and did not know exactly what she was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to know. You said that you were trained by your Master to protect Xiaoyu till death. I know, in this role, you can¡¯t leave Xiaoyu even when he gives you that order. But now, you are staying with me. You must have other reasons, other than Xiaoyu¡¯s order, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya said this in a cold voice. Baisu was unfamiliar with that tone.


    In front of the four maids, Lin Mengya was their tolerant, kind Master and their elder sister. She never acted ruthlessly toward them, because this side of her was only shown to her enemies.


    Baisu smiled a bitter smiler, as if she was mocking herself. She felt as if a knife was piercing her heart.


    If she could go back in time, she would choose to go back to her own state and be with Uncle Lie.


    ¡°Master¡­you¡¯re right. Uncle Lie left me a task. That¡¯s why I stayed in Dajin. I¡¯m really a killer from Hunting Hall. My task is to get the chance to kill the Emperor of Dajin.¡±


    Every word spoken by her pierced Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, like a knife.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes became very cold. She had never imagined that Baisu, whom she thought of as a sister, was a killer in disguise, hiding beside her.


    Baisu was an emotionless girl. But Lin Mengya knew clearly that she was passionate inside.


    To her surprise, eventually, her feelings toward here were reciprocated.


    After pondering over it for a while, Lin Mengya closed her eyes silently.


    ¡°You better go.¡±


    These three simple words severed her relationship with Baisu.


    If for whatever reasons Baisu should fail in her mission in the end, Lin Mengya knew clearly that she would have to make a difficult choice one day, if Baisu continued to be her maid.


    ¡°No, Master, I won¡¯t go. I can¡¯t leave you. If I leave you, who will protect you?¡±


    Baisu burst into tears.


    But Lin Mengya just kept her eyes closed, as if she was completely worn out, or totally disappointed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, Prince Yu will kill you one day. Do you want to make it difficult for me? I will not protect the enemy. You know me well. Before I do anything I regret, it¡¯s better for you to go.¡±


    Lin Mengya said this in a resolute and cold tone.


    Baisu looked at Lin Mengya tearfully, gritted her teeth, pushed open the carriage door, and disappeared into the sunset.


    After a while, a low sigh was heard from inside the carriage.


    It sounded really sad because it was mixed with complicated feelings.


    ¡°Your Highness, Baisu left. Should we¡ª¡±


    The guard, who was monitoring the carriage outside, came back to report. They already knew clearly who Baisu really was.


    They did not take any action because of Prince Yu.


    Long Tianyu looked into the distance with his dark eyes. But he did not order the arrest of the foreign assassin.


    In fact, Lin Mengya was the saddest person inside the carriage.


    ¡°You can got back first. I will take a walk with my princess.¡±


    It was rare to see some warmth on his indifferent face.


    Long Tianyu changed his mind. After all, he could bring Lin Mengya back home whenever he wanted. It would be better to go for a walk with her now.


    All the guards left, but there were many hiding in the darkness, protecting Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    The carriage was moving on steadily. Lin Mengya was lost in her sad thoughts. She failed to notice that the carriage had already passed by the only way leading to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Slowly, the noises from the people outside drifted in.


    Lin Mengya was aroused by the noise and then she pulled the curtain aside with her hand, only to see the hustle and bustle of large crowds.


    ¡°Lin Kui? Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going back to our house?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in confusion. When she saw a gray figure showing up in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help locking her beautiful eyes on the smiling face.


    He was not his usual self today. Long Tianyu was neither the brave Prince Yu nor the honorable third prince today.


    The gray, cotton wadded robe with a round black collar, made the curved face of the man in her front, look even more handsome.


    He stretched out his slender, slim hand with the palm upward, and his eyes seemed shine like the stars.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. Today is the Lantern Festival. We can guess lantern riddles, look at the lanterns and set the lanterns adrift on the river.¡±


    The light, soft voice had a strong, velvety texture.


    Lin Mengya originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw his eyes watching her, she could not help stretching out her hands and putting them on his palms.


    When her fingers felt his warm, dry hands, its core being the center of learning martial arts of many years, she felt a strange sparkle.


    When she was about to withdraw her hands, Long Tianyu caught her hands tightly this time.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She followed him out. They were not the noble Prince Yu and Princess Yu now. They were more like a rich, young and good looking couple, going out for an outing.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on them. There are too many people. Don¡¯t let Prince Yu and Princess Yu get bothered by other people.¡±


    Looking at them disappearing into the crowd, Lin Kui and the other poor guards frowned and silently screamed at their bad luck.


    There was no need to be very alert in daily life. But now¡ª


    Lin Kui sighed. ¡°Fine. We¡¯re just pitiful guards.¡±

 Chapter 336 The Lantern Festival

    On the Lantern Festival, which fell on the fifteenth day of the first month of the lunar year, people would be busy making flower lanterns, solving riddles and eating sweet dumplings.


    With her hands held tightly in a pair of dry, warm hands, Lin Mengya found herself following behind Long Tianyu, floating along like duckweed.


    She was distracted by what Baisu had done. In fact, Baisu had a woeful tale to tell. But Lin Mengya could not retain her, for herself or Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Are you still feeling upset about Baisu?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s deep, low voice suddenly came from above her. Lin Mengya lifted up her head and found her eyes drawn into a pair of dark eyes which was looking at her as well.


    ¡°I¡­ You know everything? Are you going to blame me?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little nervous, because Baisu had followed her into the Palace, after all. If something went wrong with the Emperor, she would be the main cause.


    ¡°From the beginning, I knew clearly who Baisu really was. I did not stop you from going into the palace with her, because I was sure that she would not do anything to father.¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu turned his head aside, his face hidden in the darkness so that Lin Mengya could not see his facial expression clearly.


    But somehow, Lin Mengya felt a little angry at him.


    Her face turned a little cold and when she wanted to withdraw her hands, she found that Long Tianyu was holding them very tightly. She tried to struggle but failed. Finally, she had to stop and let him hold her hands.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, since you knew everything?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a huff. But when she voiced it out, she felt somewhat discouraged.


    Frankly, she also had found some hints about Baisu¡¯s identity. She did not stop her because she also wanted to see how much Baisu cared about their relationship, which was like that of being sisters.


    Lin Mengya, or Long Tianyu actually doubted if Baisu would betray her.


    Suddenly, there was a hint of a smile on her face. To some extent, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were on the same wavelength.


    They thought themselves to be strategists, and shamelessly used the people closest to them as chips.


    ¡°She won¡¯t harm father, truly. ¡°Because she knew herself that you would be involved if she did. Therefore, she would not do anything.¡±


    After a period of thought, Long Tianyu slowly said this.


    He actually did not understand the relationship between women.


    But he knew clearly about one thing.


    Baisu or the other three maids would sacrifice themselves for Lin Mengya.


    So did Lin Kui and the other subordinates. When it came to Long Tianyu, they would put his safety as the priority.


    That was why Long Tianyu did not stop Baisu from going with Lin Mengya.


    But to his surprise, this was almost used by the Crown Prince as an excuse to defeat Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. Baisu¡¯s identity was a secret. Even he did not make it known. But how could an unimportant guard of the Crown Prince, know clearly who Baisu really was.


    Long Tianyu smelled a sensitive conspiracy going on here.


    ¡°It may be so. I hope Baisu can think it over and find a life of her own. After all, she can¡¯t live for me or Xiaoyu.¡±


    Lin Mengya figured it out as well. Baisu was not the same as the other three girls.


    Her family and her martial arts skills were the deciding factors for her, that she could never be an ordinary maid.


    Perhaps, Baizhi and Baishao might get married to common men in a few years. But Baisu had the best ending for herself now.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and saw lots of Kongming lanterns rising up in the dark sky.


    Red or yellow quadrangle paper lanterns were flying in the sky over the Capital City.


    When Lin Mengya was still a little girl, mothers in the orphanage would often fly a Kongming lantern, when one of those orphans had their birthday coming.


    It was said that supernatural beings in heaven would see the paper lanterns carrying the people¡¯s good aspirations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told Lin Kui not to make it hard for Baisu. If you want more maids, I will tell them to find a suitable maid for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Before anyone noticed, Long Tianyu had already started to do these thoughtful and caring tasks for her.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t need. The more I build up the relationship with, the more painful the departure will be for me. But anyway, thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and a grateful smile surfaced on her face.


    Long Tianyu was obsessed with it. Although he had already seen her different facial expressions, her smile was so light under the moonlight, so soft.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with sincere gratitude.


    Her pink, rosy lips curled upward, and a gentle smile made her face so beautiful that the stars in the sky would lose their lights in a minute.


    The people around them disappeared from their world in a minute.


    In their eyes, only both of them were present, at this moment.


    The next second, Long Tianyu bent his body.


    Unexpectedly, his cool, soft lips touched Lin Mengya¡¯s lips.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and watched his face getting closer. She seemed to be stunned, and her small mouth opened slightly. His familiar, overwhelming breath was making her dizzy.


    Lin Mengya had never experienced such a gentle, cherished kiss before. Her eyes started to wander in a second. Then, she grasped Long Tianyu¡¯s cuffs like a drowning woman.


    Long Tianyu looked down at the pink face. The expected struggle did not happen. Instead, the pair of eyes with the curved eyelashes quivered and closed in the next second.


    Lin Mengya seemed to give her permission, as well as encouragement. Unexpected soft feelings poured into Long Tianyu¡¯s heart suddenly. He could not help lengthening his kiss.


    His grey robe blocked their eyes.


    The atmosphere was getting warmer. His coolness turned into heat in a few minutes.


    Lin Mengya, who was inexperienced in this, felt very dizzy. Then, her pliant body fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°God! How could we in public¡­ Ooo¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was always a good talker, was uttering cries, with her hands covering her face. Looking at her, Long Tianyu¡¯s lifetime indifferent face finally burst into laughter.


    He held Lin Mengya, who resolutely refused to loosen her hands, in his arms.


    His smile was getting wider. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that father often told me to get a wife as early as possible.¡±


    It proved that the Heavens treated him kindly and generously. Lin Mengya, in his arms, was gradually going into and occupying every corner of his heart, unknowingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. No one can see us.¡±


    His low voice was mixed with a little flirtatious tone, maybe because its master was in a good mood.


    Lin Mengya was shamed into anger. She clenched her fists and violently pounded on his chest.


    But what she heard was a louder laugh.


    Lin Mengya held her flaming face between her palms. Although she had traveled from the modern world to this ancient world, she still felt embarrassed at this display of undisguised passion.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and appreciate the flower-shaped lanterns. I remember that you held a flower lantern gathering in Liuxin Courtyard, right? Let¡¯s have a look and see the difference between yours and the folk lantern show.¡±


    Long Tianyu rarely suggested anything in such a low, gentle voice, but he was in an exceptionally good mood today.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly because she found it hard to refuse him. But her face which was still as red as a tomato, was looking downward.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had always been aware about the prosperity in the Capital City.


    When she was still a child, she and Baizhi would climb the ladder in the backyard and look out at the outside world, every year.


    She could go out as much as she wanted to now, but the enchantment from that time had disappeared.


    Flower lanterns varied greatly, from the simplest red lanterns, to the delicate animal or flower lanterns. Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu about lovingly, which was rare.


    ¡°Which one do you like? I can buy it for you.¡±


    Long Tianyu tried to express what he was thinking of, unskillfully. Even he himself did not expect that he would try so carefully to please someone.


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s good enough to just look. They¡¯re all beautiful. I like them all.¡±


    ¡°Buy me a flower lantern? Only children will have that kind of wish.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled at him, but her eyes stopped on a butterfly lantern for a few seconds.


    The butterfly lantern was very delicate. Even in the modern world, Lin Mengya had rarely seen such a lovely flower lantern.


    It lasted for just seconds. But Long Tianyu was quick to notice that it had caught her eye.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After letting Lin Mengya wait in a safe corner, Long Tianyu disappeared into the crowd immediately, and went to chase after the lantern vendor.


    Looking at his back, Lin Mengya tried to stop him, but she was deprived of the chance from the beginning.


    It was uncommon that Prince Yu would act so impulsively. Today, it was worth the ticket for the lantern show.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Princess Yu.¡±


    Before she was aware of it, Lin Mengya suddenly found a sharp knife prodding her waist.


    Her body stiffened, as a low warning came into her ears.


    Lin Mengya berated herself silently for three seconds. She thought of herself quite like Conan, otherwise, she would not always encounter such incidents.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Behind her was the quiet, dark street.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    The one behind her was holding her, and moving until the end of the street.


    In the dim moonlight, Lin Mengya only saw the outline of a face hidden by a black cloak.


    This person did not want her to recognize who she was; thus, she lowered her voice deliberately. But Lin Mengya was sure that the mysterious one in black, was a woman.


    ¡°Your life, of course, Princess Yu. I know there are lots of guards protecting you, nearby. But, today, you will not survive!¡±


    Her voice sounded a little shrill, not due to fright, but ¡ªexcitement!


    The woman swung the shining knife and it seemed that at the next second, the knife would slice into Lin Mengya¡¯s body.

 Chapter 337 The Mysterious Disappearance

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya did not lose her head. Instead, she held on to the silver knife.


    The stinging feeling became more tangible in the cold darkness.


    ¡°Are you insane!¡±


    That woman had never imagined that Lin Mengya would be so calm as to hold on to her knife.


    It felt quite painful. But Lin Mengya did not flinch in the least.


    She had had enough of it. She could do nothing, except to be protected many times. They would do harm to whoever she cared about!


    Therefore, she did not want to hide behind her guards anymore. She decided to confront the people who wanted her life, alone.


    ¡°Who asked you to kill me? Or do you want to kill me because you hate me?¡±


    The woman in the cloak suddenly trembled.


    That was because she saw a pair of the most indifferent, coolest eyes in the world, staring at her.


    The light of the full moon cast only a little light in the alley, which was almost deserted. But that pair of amber-like eyes send forth a coldness that seemed to come from hell.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    When the woman was about to answer, she found that the knife could not be taken out of Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, no matter how strongly she tugged at it.


    Regardless of the depth of the wound, Lin Mengya refused to let it go, as if she was possessed.


    Suddenly, that woman made up her mind and gathered every ounce of energy in her body to try to cut Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    But Lin Mengya relaxed her grip suddenly, and fresh blood suddenly splattered into the air. Lin Mengya paid no attention to it, and just frowned slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill me? Go on! Put your knife into my heart! Come on!¡±


    Her sharp voice sounded cold and biting. Lin Mengya glared at the woman in front of her indifferently. The pain stimulated her ferocity.


    The desire for blood suppressed deep inside her heart, was finally released after repeated stimulations.


    The Lin family was a family of generals. Either Lin Muzhi or Lin Nansheng were all Death Warriors, harvesting peoples¡¯ souls in the battlefield.


    Lin Mengya was a girl, but the bloodline was there. At this point, her personality could be traced to the same origin as Lin Muzhi.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why do you all want to kill me! If this world doesn¡¯t need me, then, why let me travel here?¡±


    Lin Mengya went one step closer, sending forth an aura only Death had, which frightened the woman.


    The woman had originally intended to kill Lin Mengya. But when she saw Lin Mengya catching her knife with one hand, the woman felt more scared than hostile.


    ¡°She¡­ she has such a pair of cold, heartless eyes!¡±


    Like¡ª like Long Tianyu exactly!


    ¡°You want my life? Well, come and take it! I have been waiting here for you. But why do you want to harm my people! Sister Yue Ting, Xiaoyu and Qinghu! Without me, they could have chosen a different life! Why are you so hard on me?¡±


    Lin Mengya was trapped in a nightmare, where the suffering from departure and sadness of losing friends had been gnawing at her heart, day and night.


    Why should everything she cared about be taken away!


    Why did everything she cherished end up as nothing!


    Stepping on her own bloodstains, Lin Mengya seemed to find an outlet for her pains. The woman who tried to kill Lin Mengya by starlight, was unlucky tonight.


    The woman became very nervous. Her accumulation of ferocity and hate collapsed in a minute when it met the overwhelming aura of Lin Mengya.


    She wanted to run away, somehow.


    It was due to the woman who was holding the knife. Somehow she had the feeling that she would be the one to die in the end!


    Her pupils contracted slightly. Her instincts told her that if she did not take action now, what would be waiting for her, would be a dead body abandoned on the street.


    Her wrists were shaking.


    But she still summoned up all her courage, and while biting her lips, she tried to plunge the knife into Lin Mengya¡¯s chest.


    The next second, the black figure fell in front of Lin Mengya suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just to kill a person. Do you need to dirty your hands?¡±


    In the dark alley, Lin Mengya immediately recognized the sudden appearance of the person, without even having to look carefully.


    The man appeared out of the darkness and looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He gave her a seemingly soft, inoffensive smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to see you off. So I came to have a look at you. To be early is not as good as to come on time. Is that right?¡±


    Qiu Yu held a long sword casually in his hands, and had a smile on his face.


    But Lin Mengya stared at him and his sword, as if he was a stranger.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you keeping everything from me and coming into my life? Do you know how painful it is for me? I don¡¯t want to be left in the dark! I don¡¯t want to be used by anyone!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s emotions were swinging wildly now, she did not even know how to deal with the wound on her hand.


    Looking at her, Qiu Yu frowned tightly. ¡°It does not look good, now¡±


    Massive blood loss made Lin Mengya lose control over her emotions.


    The knife wound in her hand was laid open to the bone. It already created a small pool of blood. But Lin Mengya refused to listen to any single word of Qiu Yu¡¯s explanation, like an irritated lion.


    Qiu Yu could do nothing, except raise his hand and hit Lin Mengya on the neck.


    The lion who was in a huff, immediately slumped on to Qiu Yu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Have a good sleep. You won¡¯t feel any pain when you wake up.¡±


    The sound of sighing echoed in the empty alley. But the two figures had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Mengya! Mengya!¡±


    Long Tianyu carried a delicate butterfly lantern in his hand, but his smile froze, as he stood at the entrance of the alley.


    His smile froze and his eyes were covered with a layer of frost. The strong smell of blood made Long Tianyu tense immediately.


    He stepped cautiously into the alley. The body slumped on the ground in the darkness, made his heart tremble.


    The light of his butterfly lantern shone on the body and he saw a face, filled with regret.


    ¡°Thank goodness, it¡¯s not Lin Mengya!¡±


    When Long Tianyu was about to turn around to leave, the strong smell of perfume made his eyes water.


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡ª¡±


    He looked around carefully and finally saw a pool of bloodstains on the green stone ground.


    ¡°It is her blood.¡± Long Tianyu remembered clearly the smell of Lin Mengya¡¯s blood, maybe because he had lived with her for so long.


    The smell of blood that had a little fragrance, indeed belonged to Lin Mengya.


    Looking at the bloodstains on the ground, Long Tianyu frowned. ¡°How severely wounded was Lin Mengya, to spill forth so much blood?¡±


    Long Tianyu went farther into the alley, but failed to find any trace of Lin Mengya.


    His heart seemed to be caught in a tight grip. Did she¡ª


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t find any trace of Her Highness.¡±


    Lin Kui popped up in front of Long Tianyu, outside the alley.


    He knelt on one knee; his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    Prince Yu told him that Princess Yu did not wait for him at the agreed place. To his surprise, Princess Yu vanished completely, in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Kui had a pair of sharp eyes and already saw the dead body on the ground.


    ¡°Her Highness had an accident?¡±


    Lin Kui was too afraid to imagine further. Although he was not intelligent, he also had a feeling that Princess Yu was very important now, and he wondered who could be so bold to kidnap Princess Yu.


    ¡°Go and search. Find out who took Princess Yu away tonight.¡±


    Under the bobbing light, Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes.


    The gentle attitude he showed toward Lin Mengya disappeared in a minute. What was left was his slashing profile, like a cutting blade.


    Long Tianyu got out of the alley, still holding the butterfly lantern in his hand. He looked up at the moon in the sky, and a flicker of brutal, cold light flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to kill Lin Mengya, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I don¡¯t mind bringing forward the massacre¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was still unconscious, had no idea her disappearance would cause a domino like chain effect.


    But she had a high fever due to the wound, when she was taken by Qiu Yu to a house.


    Qiu Yu applied the best medicine on the knife wound. But Lin Mengya closed her eyes and refused to wake up, maybe because she was depressed.


    ¡°Second Master, this lady is well now. But she¡¯s still in a coma. Should I¡ª¡±


    Inside a bright, warm wing room, Qiu Yu watched the thin, pale face on the bed carefully, while sitting at the delicate-curved, red wooden desk.


    Sky-blue curtains shielded her from the wind, which blew in occasionally. The brocade quilt was dusty pink with lilies. Qiu Yu carefully tucked the quilt in the corner.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips were unexpectedly pale. Her fine face seemed to have lost its vitality, like a piece of jade losing its warmth. It seemed to bear the signs of great regret.


    Her black hair hung loosely on the pillow, which had golden embroidery on it. Although everything beautiful was placed in front of her, she seemed to have lost all interest, and refused to wake up from her dream.


    Qiu Yu turned around to look at those humble servants. He waved to them and made them get out of the room.


    He stood up and walked to the bed Lin Mengya was lying on.


    His heart was aching, and he felt helpless, not calm nor cynical.


    Although he did not know what had happened to Lin Mengya, he felt sorrowful for no reason, when he remembered her questions in the alley, that night.

 Chapter 338 Strife Open and Secre

    t


    ¡°Her sorrows must have been suppressed for too long.¡±


    Till now, Qiu Yu still remembered the scene when Lin Mengya held on so tightly to the knife when he got to the alley.


    No matter how strong she looked, she was still a human, and there was a limit to her patience.


    Sadness gradually snaked out of Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Have a good sleep. You won¡¯t feel that sad after a good rest.¡±


    Whether Lin Mengya heard his gentle, comforting words, Qiu Yu did not know. But there were no signs of life on her pale face.


    Qiu Yu sighed and had to get out of the room.


    Outside the room stood a line of figures dressed in white. Their comely and common faces looked very serious.


    Their only master was Qiu Yu, who just came out of the room.


    ¡°Second Master, news from the house, that if you fail to find it within half a year, Big Master said that you have to get back then.¡±


    Qiu Yu looked indifferent and arrogant, as his gentle facial expression disappeared.


    He coolly glanced at the subordinate in front of him. Immediately, that subordinate kept quiet.


    ¡°I can handle my own stuff. You are not to be either a megaphone or a monitor here. Do your duty and watch her. No one is allowed to get close to this room, do you understand me?¡±


    His subordinates kneeling on the ground, instantly went about to perform their duties.


    In a minute, those figures in white had scattered to every corner of the yard.


    Standing on the vacant land in the yard, Qiu Yu seemed to be having some internal conflict, which could be seen from his expression.


    He originally thought that he could find something in the Palace. But unexpectedly, he got nothing, even though he had made a huge effort, for such a long time.


    No, he might still get something.


    Looking at the closed door, Qiu Yu shook his head, and then left to brew medicine for Lin Mengya, personally.


    Lin Mengya who was in a coma, had no idea that her disappearance had created a huge disturbance in the turbulent Capital City.


    A band of imperial guards were sentenced to death or put into jail, because of serious neglect of duty. Following that, many provincial administrators were investigated into, and charged for corruption or murder.


    Confiscation of items and arrests were carried out throughout the cities of Dajin.


    Arresting those administrators meant routing out all bosses behind them. But this time, for no reason, their bosses, who usually shielded them, became clay figures.


    Folks all clapped and cheered while all the fatuous officials were worried about their own welfare.


    But what they did not expect, was that the government took such large-scale measures just because a woman went missing.


    Spring was here, but it still felt chilly outside the room.


    Spring seemed to approach very slowly this year.


    Inside the study room of Long Tianyu, Long Qinghan wore a blue robe with delicate auspicious clouds, embroidered with silver filaments.


    His long, inky hair was tucked under a Kylin jade crown, which made him look like a noble gentleman.


    But at the moment, this beautiful man, who had attracted the affections of many young ladies, was jumping agitatedly around a small stove.


    ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s so cold here. Third sister-in-law always has a warm house. Why don¡¯t you move over to live there for a few days?¡±


    Steward Deng, who was standing aside with his hands at his side, regretted agreeing to let the seventh prince in.


    Princess Yu was a taboo subject in the whole of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, and no one dared to mention her name.


    But the seventh prince not only monopolized the only stove in the room, but also dared to mention Princess Yu¡¯s name, so publicly.


    ¡°Gosh.¡± Steward Deng sighed silently. Based on past experience, he believed that Prince Yu would glare at the seventh prince and then throw him a tough task.


    Long Qinghan, who did not know that he was playing with fire, was watching his third brother at the moment.


    Followers of the Crown Prince were feeling all like a cat on hot bricks, because the administrators were frequently being interrogated. If any further actions were taken, the Crown Prince might be ousted from his position.


    But Long Tianyu had given instructions for all actions to cease this morning. Long Qinghan did not understand why.


    Although the partners of the Crown Prince found no evidence to prove that Long Tianyu was behind all this raids, Long Qinghan knew clearly that Long Tianyu was the one who delivered that detailed information about the corrupted administrators to those governors in various ways.


    Without his information, how would they be able to pull out those borers in the country, as if God was helping them?Read more chapter on our vi pnovel


    Today, a group of guards would be beheaded for serious misconduct. They had no idea how concrete evidence against their well-arranged secret deals had been revealed to the general of imperial guards.


    Besides, they were made known to all the commandants in public.


    Long Qinghan opened his folding fan with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, which covered his snicker.


    He already realized that after lying low for many years, Long Tianyu actually had already developed competitive powers against the Crown Prince.


    Long Tianyu did not have any ambitions to sit on the throne, though he looked like an outstanding leader.


    If the Emperor had not fallen ill so suddenly, he would not have been forced by the Crown Prince to take action to start a fight.


    But Long Qinghan thought that things were becoming more interesting.


    If the Crown Prince was defeated this time, it was uncertain which one among those princes would take his place!


    But¡ª Long Qinghan and steward Deng felt a little confused about Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right. Why did he have no reaction up till now?¡±


    ¡°Why is he just sitting in front of his desk and looking at the letter?¡±


    At this time, Long Tianyu was reading the letter in his hands, over and over again. But there was an icy feeling wrapping around his heart.


    We will let you know later, about how he got this letter. The contents in the letter was challenging his pride.


    ¡°Lin Mengya is in Number thirteen, Willows Tang.¡± This short sentence seemed to be sneering at Long Tianyu.


    In recent days, Long Tianyu had almost sent out everyone in the Capital City, but still found no traces of Lin Mengya.


    He was almost certain that the letter was a challenge thrown at him, from the Crown Prince.


    That was because Long Tianyu was very sure that someone supporting the Crown Prince, took Lin Mengya away that day.


    Otherwise, who could know that Lin Mengya came out of the palace on that day? If the Crown Prince was not happy with this, he would not have sent someone to stalk them.


    They had their chance when Long Tianyu relaxed his guard a little, and went off to buy the lantern, and took Lin Mengya away.


    ¡°Shit! My carelessness caused Lin Mengya¡¯s life to be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s this? Is that something that is able to defeat you?¡±


    Long Qinghan was curious, and just as he was about to get the letter on the table, Long Tianyu slammed his fists on the table.


    Long Qinghan hurriedly retracted his hand. His eyes were still watching Long Tianyu with curiosity.


    ¡°Third brother seems very abnormal today.¡±


    Long Tianyu got up and walked to the window of his study room.


    Although the Crown Prince looked normal on the surface, it was still a well-known fact that it was chaotic inside the palace.


    The disappearance of Lin Mengya was just one of the reasons why Long Tianyu chose to take action now.


    He received news from the Palace that the Emperor¡¯s illness was worsening day by day. If he did not make preparations as early as possible, someone would make an attempt to achieve their wild ambition.


    ¡°Qinghan, do you still remember the warning father gave us, the last time we saw him?¡±


    Long Qinghan¡¯s expression changed and a cunning light could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°The Crown Prince and the Emperor, they can¡¯t wait any more. If there¡¯s something wrong with father, Dajin may suffer a large change.¡±


    Long Tianyu rarely mentioned these things, because he did not want to fight for power and position.


    Compared with the high position and supreme honor in the court, fighting in the battlefield was more desirable for him.


    But life did not go as he wanted.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. As long as we¡¯re still alive, they won¡¯t have the chance to gain any extra advantages. But third brother, now that you know they can¡¯t suppress their desires, why did you stop us?¡±


    Long Tianyu was shocked by the letter, because it was clear in its purpose.


    The Crown Prince chose to deliver this letter now, because he wanted Long Tianyu to know that the Crown Prince would release Lin Mengya, if he stopped his activities.


    Perhaps it was a conspiracy to invite Long Tianyu to get a taste of his own medicine.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Long Tianyu knew that he had to think carefully about the two possibilities. It was not time to let the Crown Prince and the Emperor do what they wanted.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to go on now. What they have done these years already led to lots of voices of protest. They¡¯re just having wishful thoughts that they can control the whole government alone. Now, lots of things have been made public. Their bases will be shaken by others, even without my interference.¡±


    ¡°Threatening me to make me stop? No way!¡±


    Long Tianyu was very familiar with their wild ambitions. If he did stop for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s safety, this would confirm that Lin Mengya was his sole weakness.


    Then, it was not a big deal when they refused to let go of Lin Mengya. After all, they would be crazy if they were to release Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu had to move on, to completely remove all those barriers, and then, Lin Mengya would not be in anymore danger.


    Long Tianyu silently clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Night, I hope you can do it, and bring Lin Mengya back to me safely.¡±

 Chapter 339 Escape Plan

    Lin Mengya had been unconscious for four days already.


    In four days, many things could happen. But it was not enough for a person who refused to wake up.


    From the day Lin Mengya was brought back to his place, Qiu Yu had been taking care of her, quietly.


    He sighed slightly, while looking at Lin Mengya becoming thinner by the day. What he could do was to feed decoctions to Lin Mengya to sustain her life every day.


    In fact, Qiu Yu had encountered such an event before.


    His Master told him that a human was the most mysterious being in the universe.


    Some people¡¯s hair would turn white overnight because of sorrow. It was not something made up by writers. One¡¯s mood could dominate the body¡¯s functions.


    For example, Lin Mengya passed out, but she was still conscious.


    Perhaps she was protecting herself by doing that.


    But Qiu Yu believed in Lin Mengya. No matter what happened, she would never avoid it. As long as she thought it out and accepted everything that had happened, she would wake up.


    ¡°Wake up soon. Do you know? The whole Capital City is in a mess, because of you now. Our house is being monitored. If you don¡¯t wake up, I will have to take you to another place again.¡±


    Although he said that, Qiu Yu did not look worried.


    The house had been bought by him earlier before.


    Sooner or later, the existence of his house would be discovered. But to his surprise, the one behind it was not Long Tianyu.


    If it was true, then, Prince Yu must be the one creating such a disturbance in Dajin recently.


    A playful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Long Tianyu is really not a simple man. What a big disturbance he has created.¡±


    ¡°But Prince Yu stirred up trouble here and there. if the foundation is shaken, will he feel upset if the loss overweighs the gain?¡±


    Qiu Yu shook his head. He should not take them into consideration.


    He should think about how to get Lin Mengya to wake up.


    ¡°Hey, I really wonder if you¡¯re the dangerous beauty, or¡ª¡±


    Some lights flashed across his eyes. If that was true, perhaps he should consider moving Lin Mengya back to his home, when she was still lying on the bed.


    But at the thought of Lin Mengya¡¯s way of taking revenge, Qiu Yu thought that it would be better to stay here and wait for her to wake up, because he did not want his family to be broken up.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s consciousness, like a seed sleeping for the whole winter, gradually came to life.


    In the beginning, because of her emotions, the Shen Nung System automatically sent a signal to benumb her cranial nerves. That was why she fell into a stupor without any awareness.


    A sky filled with soft silver lights was shining in front of her. There was one word written there ¡®Restart¡¯.


    Lin Mengya watched numbly, and did not make any move to press the button ¡®Yes¡¯.


    ¡°Should I continue, or just let it go?¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Mengya decided to press ¡®Yes¡¯.


    The long-lost sense of inability returned. All her sensory nerves restarted successfully.


    She struggled to open her eyes and looked at the world. Even though there was a sense of heartfelt pain, there were more people she was unwilling to leave behind.


    Her father, brother, her maids, and¡ª


    and the beautiful face she could not erase from her mind.


    When she thought about it, Lin Mengya realized that she had fallen in love with Long Tianyu, even without her noticing it!


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± Lin Mengya decided to confront calmly what she was thinking of. ¡°I like him. That Lady Lin Lang¡ª¡±


    ¡°It was like there is a noble lady who was staying inside her home in the old society. I¡¯m the top student who graduated from a medical university. I must be more attractive in appearance than a lady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Long Tianyu and the Emperor, everything I want, I will not let them go!¡±


    Qiu Yu stared at the woman lying on the bed, unblinkingly.


    ¡°Ahem? She has just awakened, right? But why do her shining eyes scare me?¡±


    ¡°Stop looking. Are you a qualified doctor? Don¡¯t you ever watch the TV series, where the patient always needs water, when she just comes back to life?¡±


    The hoarse, yet still arrogant voice could be heard.


    Immediately, Qiu Yu went to pour a cup of tea, as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    ¡°Water, here it is. But, what is ¡®TV series¡¯? I have never heard of that kind of play!¡±


    Lin Mengya refused to explain to him. If she gave him an explanation, it would take over one lifetime just to explain what a diode was.


    Besides, she just came back to life. She would be exhausted if she spoke too much.


    ¡°Nothing. But I wonder why I am here.¡±


    After hearing what had happened, Lin Mengya rubbed her temples with her slender fingers.


    But Qiu Yu, sitting in front of her, kept quiet out of fear, because¡ª


    ¡°You mean, Long Tianyu thought that I was kidnapped by the Crown Prince. So he went ballistic?¡±


    ¡°Went ballistic?¡± Although Qiu Yu had no idea what that meant, he still nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find someone to tell Long Tianyu that I am here?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Qiu Yu swallowed hard after a second thought. He did not tell her that he wanted to stand by and see the fun.


    ¡°You afraid that Long Tianyu will be suspicious of you and carry out an investigation on you, right?¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, Qiu Yu nodded, after thinking about it.


    ¡°And now, we¡¯re surrounded by them. We¡¯re being monitored, right?¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Qiu Yu nodded.


    Lin Mengya suddenly patted her forehead, and threw herself onto the bed, while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°God! How could I have met such a troublesome man!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ You have turned me into a dangerous beauty. God, how could you! Now, can we find a way to get out? I want to get back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion right away.¡±


    When she tried to stand up, dizziness made her fall back on the bed.


    ¡°Hey, stop torturing yourself. We¡¯re between a rock and a hard place. You may be taken away immediately once you leave this room, let alone get back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Qiu Yu calmly made some irrelevant remarks. In fact, he did know how to get Lin Mengya out.


    But it would definitely lead to the exposure of his identity.


    Besides, it was not time to disclose everything to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was leaning on the bed. After giving Qiu Yu an eyeful of killing intent, she had to think of a counterplan, while resting on the bed.


    ¡°You said that they have not planted any spies into our house, right?¡±


    After a while, Lin Mengya asked.


    Qiu Yu dared not refuse and nodded immediately. Except that, he also told Lin Mengya about every detail of what he had found out.


    ¡°Since it is so, let¡¯s make an escape plan, what do you think?¡±


    A cunning light flickered in her eyes.


    The trait of tricking others, which was in her blood, came to life in her worn-out body.


    ¡°It may be difficult. They kill people without even batting their eyelids. ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re found out. You¡¯d better to stay here. And I believe that Long Tianyu will try to save you.¡±


    What happened by the gate on that day had spread throughout the palace.


    There was this hot gossip that Prince Yu was really an indifferent prince, and how could he be so gentle and soft toward Princess Yu. It was really weird.


    But anyone who knew Lin Mengya, believed that she was good enough to win his affection.


    ¡°No. If we sit here and do nothing, we would be an easy prey. Listen to me. The more people pay attention to this house, the more interesting it will be to escape. Am I right?¡±


    Qiu Yu kept quiet. Lin Mengya often had all kinds of unusual but wonderful thoughts.


    ¡°It won¡¯t risk my life. Why not play along with her?¡±


    Number thirteen, Willows Tang was just a common house. But somehow in the recent days, lots of people came and went out of it, carrying a lot of stuff.


    It was noisy, but a rare occurrence. None of the neighbors came to see what was going on between the two streets.


    Even if there was one, he would just ask, and when he was informed that the house¡¯s master was moving due to his travels, he would simply go back to his own house.


    Moving was usually accompanied by the removal of chairs and desks.


    Especially several cabinets which were taller than a man¡¯s height, were very obvious.


    The driver was an old hand. They called him Horse Hand, especially in Willows Tang.


    If there was a wedding, funeral, or an activity that required any moving, he would be asked to transport them.


    But this time, Horse Hand felt confused.


    ¡°How weird Master is. He just told me to carry those things from Number thirteen, Willows Tang to the west of the city, every day.¡±


    ¡°Then, bring them back again.¡±


    ¡°Although a rich family may have different orders, but¡ª¡±


    But Master paid him more money than what he usually earned. So he had to focus on what he was told to do.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Stop. Guards patrolling!¡±


    This day, when he just moved a large cupboard, the patrolling guards stopped him.


    Horse Hand had lived in the Capital City for decades. He had never experienced being stopped by any officials.


    He started to feel rattled immediately. He jumped from the carriage, and bowed and scraped to them.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m a common driver. I have not committed any crime. What are you going to do?¡±


    The two officers in guard¡¯s costumes, just exchanged glances. They did not explain, then quickly got on his carriage and broke into the cupboard with their knives.

 Chapter 340 Successful Escape

    But the complacent expressions on their faces did not last for long.


    Because all they saw was an empty cupboard, not what they had expected.


    However, Horse Hand was hesitating and had a nervous look on his tough face.


    Before putting it on the carriage, he had personally checked and found nothing in the cupboard.


    In his mind, Master was a rich family. Their silvers or golds would have been hidden in other places. How could it possibly be discovered by those guards?


    Guards were becoming useless.


    How dare they ransack boxes and vassals so publicly on the street.


    But as a common person, Horse Hand could only murmur to himself, silently.


    The two guards looked at each other, got out of the carriage, and then waved to Horse Hand to let him go.


    ¡°What went wrong? We had news that there would be a person hiding in the carriage. Why¡­¡±


    The two guards shook their heads in confusion and went to look for their next target.


    Horse Hand drove the carriage and disappeared round the corner of the street. He shook his head, ¡°Weird things happen every year, especially this year.¡±


    Various carriages which were used for moving things, were being used from day to night.


    Lin Mengya, who had been set as the target, had been staying in the spacious, comfortable room since morning, drinking sweet soup and eating desserts. Sometimes she teased Qiu Yu just to see how angry he became. Lin Mengya was enjoying her leisure time, like an onlooker with nothing to do.


    ¡°My Lady, everything has been carried out, according to your order. In half an hour, they will be sent back. Are there any other orders?¡±


    Lin Mengya crossed her legs and looked out at the busy people, by the window. She could spend as much money as she wanted, because the money was Qiu Yu¡¯s.


    She turned to look at the young man, with an unpleasant expression on her face.


    He had showed up suddenly, like a handsome man whose sensual passion was suppressed. Even his white attire made him look like Xu Changqing, the famous handsome tv character.


    But when she heard him addressing her as ¡°My Lady¡± drily, Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable.


    It¡¯s like¡ªshe had become the chief culprit in the downfall of promising young men.


    She tried to soften her own facial expression. As she stared at the man in front of her, Lin Mengya asked sullenly.


    ¡°Do I owe you money? I know I have a bad memory. If there¡¯s something I did wrong, be tolerant with me, please.¡±


    There was no reaction from the man, he just stood out there politely and respectfully.


    He seemed like a wax figure.


    Seeing her failure to flirt with him, Lin Mengya stopped that topic awkwardly, and went back to drink the sweet soup and enjoy desserts, sitting by the window.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your escape plan to hide in the cupboard? And just now, you¡¯ve been in a draught by the window. Ah-choo¡ª Don¡¯t you feel chilly?¡±


    Although it was already well into spring, it was still cold outside.


    Three fire pans were burning inside the room, but it was still not enough to overcome the wind that blew in through the wide-opened window.


    Qiu Yu, dressed in a grey ermine jacket, had a confused look in his eyes, as he stared at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, of course.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not care and wiped her nose made dirty by the cold wind, without feeling awkward at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. Without me by the window, how could they feel at ease? Besides, you can¡¯t live in this house anymore. If no one provides you with money, you may stand a complete loss, right?¡±


    Those words really surprised Qiu Yu.


    But he did not believe that Lin Mengya would be kind enough to think for his own good.


    There must be something beyond his consideration.


    Qiu Yu felt shivers running down his back. Those reckless guys had no idea what a fiend they were keeping.


    ¡°Tomorrow, there will be breaking news in the Capital City. Guards waylaid folks on the street. Well, what a disturbance it will create.¡±


    Lin Mengya took a bite of a crispy red bean cake with satisfaction, and was impressed by the intelligence of the Crown Prince.


    She wondered whether the Crown Prince was sure that his father would die.


    Therefore, no matter what it was, he would send some guards to do it.


    He may feel it to be convenient, of course. But he could not have expected that Long Tianyu, or those senior members of the royal family like the King of Chongshan had already expressed their great dissatisfaction with him.


    However, the Crown Prince still did things his own way.


    He had the illusion that he owned the power and would eventually ascend the throne.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She was not sure whether he really had that ambition. But Lin Mengya was sure that even though the Emperor passed away right now, the Crown Prince could not ascend the throne.


    ¡°Well, what do you think motivates the Crown Prince to do something that would expose his lack of intelligence?¡±


    Lin Mengya was very curious about that.


    The Empress came from a noble family and Lin Mengya had had a taste of her brutality after several face to face battles. Even Lin Mengya could not escape unscathed, without good luck.


    But the Crown Prince¡ª Even children in the kindergarten would think of his schemes to be very naive.


    It was really weird. Did the Empress truly just sit and watch her son making such obvious mistakes?


    ¡°I think that the Empress spoils the Crown Prince. So she does not stop what he is doing.¡±


    Right now, Qiu Yu had submitted to the questioning of novel words out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    Only one thing he was sure of, was that he would be exhausted, even before those spies became dizzy, if this continued.


    ¡°No. Although I lived in the palace for just a few days, I had a feeling after confronting the Empress that she is an ambitious, powerful and competent woman. I believe there must be something different.¡±


    Lin Mengya put the last bit of the crispy red bean into her mouth. It was now totally dark outside.


    The monkey show should be over. She did not need to continue blow a cold wind over here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to it. But you should go now. They¡¯ve been worn-out because of you. Now it must be the best time to leave.¡±


    Qiu Yu cheered up. Finally, Lin Mengya could leave. He would cry his eyes out.


    After giving him a look, Lin Mengya kept quiet and did not speak.


    She dressed herself swiftly in a black robe. Then, a smart looking maid appeared in front of Qiu Yu.


    But the garnet red coat she wore, was put on a scarecrow.


    Qiu Yu also changed his clothes. Then, there were three similar scarecrows in the room. Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya drove the carriage with the furniture on it, and got out of Number thirteen, Willows Tang in full view of the public.


    The moment they got out of the door, a lick of flame lit up secretly in the backyard.


    After getting out so smoothly, Lin Mengya did not return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion first.


    There were lots of spies on the way back, as well as many guards.


    There were several armchairs made of rose wood, on their carriage.


    Till now, the carriage had made three trips. It was stopped and searched every time. This time there was no exception.


    But when they examined them as usual, those guards waved to them in disgust, after seeing their looks, and then let them leave.


    After bowing and scraping calmly, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu drove the carriage and disappeared out of their sight.


    ¡°It worked. You surprised me. But if it carries on like this, will our mouth and eyes remain twisted?¡±


    The speaker was Qiu Yu. At the moment, he was not a handsome, young gentleman anymore.


    He was a black-skinned man with a twisted mouth and eyes, drooling, and looked middle aged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Your beauty won¡¯t be ruined!¡±


    The one giving an answer was Lin Mengya, a crippled servant with her face full of pockmarks.


    Today, Qiu Yu¡¯s subordinates found those drays.


    But this dray was prepared by Qiu Yu personally.


    The drivers were his subordinates. In fact, Lin Mengya just changed their facial nerves a little, with her silver needles.


    To be honest, it was difficult to change one¡¯s appearance, while it was very easy to ruin one¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m just worrying that many girls will feel sad about it. Are we going to turn to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion? Right now, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t have time to think about us, right?¡±


    Suddenly, their dray stopped in an alley. Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu got out immediately, and got into a small nondescript carriage. The horse ran swiftly and soon they got to a drug store.


    There was three words on it ¡ª Sanjue Hall. It could be seen very clearly, even at night.


    The carriage was still running in the street, empty, without anyone sitting inside.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Three screams rang out at the same time, from Sanjue Hall.


    Lin Mengya put her forefinger on her lips at once, and made a sign to be quiet.


    After making sure that there was no one following them, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu came into the yard of Sanjue Hall.


    Everything went on as normal at Sanjue Hall, according to its owner, Lin Mengya¡¯s order. But there were a lot of people gathering there now.


    ¡°Aunt Bai, I¡¯m hungry. Is there anything to eat?¡±


    Upon entering the room, Lin Mengya immediately asked for food, with a big smile. Aunt Bai had already prepared everything. She immediately served her simple home cooked food, and told her husband to get water for Lin Mengya to wash herself.

 Chapter 341 Draw a Snake out of Its Hole

    Qiu Yu who still had crooked eyes and mouth stood there quite uncomfortably at the moment.


    If the former Lin Mengya only seemed shrewd and brilliant to him, the Lin Mengya who stood there at present seemed to be a simple normal girl who had removed her camouflage.


    There should all be normal people who didn¡¯t have shocking status, except for him in that room.


    Although the three slave girls who were delicate and pretty called her Master on the surface, they cared for her as if they were siblings in a normal family.


    There was no flattery in that place but only deep warmth. All the people there surrounded the girl in the middle who was smiling brightly.


    Such a warm and innocent scene made him a bit envious.


    Perhaps, there were indeed those kinds of people who were particularly lucky in that world.


    Even him, the God¡¯s favored one, felt that the things he owned were not worthwhile at all.


    Having washed her face with the medicinal juice Nanny Bai stewed, the rashes on Lin Mengya¡¯s face quickly disappeared, as if by magic.


    That was the simplest type of allergic reaction. Even if one didn¡¯t care for it, it would disappear overnight.


    However, as a girl who cared a lot for her beauty, she would never risk the slightest possibility of ruining her face!


    ¡°Well, Master, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯ll never know how concerned I was for you.¡±


    Baizhi who was currently the youngest could stay with Lin Mengya reasonably.


    From the beginning, she had been holding Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Sorry to have made you worried.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and gently comforted everyone in the room.


    In fact, from the very beginning, she had wanted to go to the Sanjue Hall.


    On one hand, she would have some extra time. On the other hand, she could pick up the slave girls while she did so.


    ¡°Well, you should let go of the concubine first. The food will get cold soon. You¡¯ve already had your fill. Do you want the concubine to starve?¡±


    Nanny Bai was the one who cared for Lin Mengya the most. And she tapped on Baiji¡¯s and Baizhi¡¯s foreheads with her words.


    The girls stopped their chats. Then, Lin Mengya picked up the chopsticks and started eating in an elegant and fast way.


    ¡°Gud¡±, the sound of someone swallowing saliva coming from the corner was extremely sharp.


    All of them looked to the direction where the sound came with confusion.


    Qiu Yu touched his belly with an embarrassed smile and spoke in a low voice,


    ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t had a meal for a whole day¡­¡±


    The trembling expression had already disappeared from that face.


    Everyone there looked at the handsome man in shock. The smartest would be Baiji who immediately went to the kitchen; she took a pair of chopsticks and bowl and placed them on the table.


    ¡°I forgot to introduce him to you. This is a friend I met today in the palace. His name is Qiu Yu. I couldn¡¯t have returned as easily if not for his help.¡±


    Although, he didn¡¯t help in the right way.


    However, Lin Mengya never forgot one¡¯s help easily. That day in the valley. The mysterious woman in black went directly to take her life.


    If Qiu Yu hadn¡¯t shown up, she would then be in hell, talking with the King of Hell and his ghosts.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qiu. Mum, hurry up and make something delicious for him. Don¡¯t make him feel ignored.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s lifesaver was their lifesaver.


    Everyone in that room agreed on that thing.


    Nanny Bai agreed, and was about to go out to make some more dishes which she was good at when Qiu Yu stopped her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. In my opinion, the nanny cooks even better than those cooks in the palace. I¡¯m a friend of the concubine, so I¡¯m a friend of you guys too. No need to be so courteous with me. This is good enough.¡±


    Qiu Yu was not only handsome but also sounded sweet, which won Nanny Bai¡¯s favor quickly.


    Lin Mengya sat near the stove. After the meal, she felt much calmer.


    After the whole day¡¯s rush, things hadn¡¯t ended when she arrived in Sanjue Hall.


    At the moment, the thirteenth in the Wanliu Embankment had to be upside down. The local authorities had already received the news and surrounded the yard.


    But before then, those surveillants who found no one in the yard would surely try to break into the yard.


    Some time earlier, Qiu Yu had sent someone pretending to be a servant of a normal rich family, and reported a case to the local authorities.


    Since the first time Ma Bashi went back, she had known that those who monitored her or tried to catch her were definitely associated with the Crown Prince and the royal army.


    Therefore, the case she reported was that the robber wanted to rob her home. Besides, the man who reported the case had gotten her order. So he not only said things as if they had really happened.


    He also made the report in an ironic way to stimulate the officer. He pushed the officer so much that he had to take the soldiers along.


    Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t satisfied with the situation and started a fire in the warehouse. It was just then¡ªas all the neighbors went out to stop the fire¡ªwhen they saw the palace army, the officer and his soldiers who followed.


    That was absolutely not a peaceful night.


    The Crown Prince had surely lost more than he won. But she didn¡¯t just stop there.


    After the few days she spent in Qiu Yu¡¯s home, she had thought it through.


    If she didn¡¯t make a move, the Crown Prince and the Empress would never let her go, either.


    Although, if the emperor woke up earlier, the Crown Prince and the Empress would not be so bold. It would be too passive to put your whole hope upon others.


    Besides, the Crown Prince and the Empress had done so much to her that if she didn¡¯t pay them back, their hard work would go to waste.


    ¡°Do you want to hide yourself here for the rest of your life? Or do you want to send someone to report to Prince Yu so that he can take you back?¡±


    Qiu Yu who had had enough food and felt satisfied asked Lin Mengya in a low voice.


    He was different from Lin Mengya, who knew nothing about his status. He had everything done by his followers. Therefore, he could go back to the palace without any suspicion.


    But Lin Mengya was different. That little carriage without a driver must have been found and they would find no one there.


    However, if he showed up then, he would be the target.


    Those who saw the empty furnishings would understand Lin Mengya had taken advantage of their arrogance. So she successfully used the plan to get out.


    She was safe thanks to her previous prudence. She didn¡¯t let others know that the secret boss of the medical store was her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry. After tonight, they¡¯ll be gotten rid of. For tonight, we only need a good sleep. By tomorrow morning, we can secretly go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not worried at all. After a yawn, she was offered an embroidered soft cushion by the caring Baishao, which would make her more comfortable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get you completely. Maybe you mean, someone will help us to get rid of them? Who can be so powerful? Not even Long Tianyu can do it!¡±


    Though Qiu Yu was smart, he didn¡¯t know clearly about the government in Dajin.


    Lin Mengya calmly glanced at him and then explained slowly,


    ¡°Do you think the good officers in Dajin are all dead men? They ignored the Crown Prince and the Empress¡¯s absurd acts because it was not a big deal. But this time, they mobilized the royal army and robbed a normal house in public, which was even witnessed. What should this be called? It¡¯s a huge shame which will ruin the citizens¡¯ faith! You have to know that the reason why the citizens believe in the government is that they think the army and the government exist to protect them. If they know the royal army committed robbery, they would be no different from bandits. I have heard a sentence, which says, ¡®while the waters can keep a boat float, they can also overturn it.¡¯ The common people¡¯s belief is how the government can exist. The army is nothing. Without the common people¡¯s feed, the citizens¡¯ support, the source and food of the army will be cut off. Why would every first emperor of each dynasty exempt taxes and punishments at the beginning of a dynasty? They¡¯re afraid of the people¡¯s uproar. Now, Dajin punished those greedy officers who invaded properties from the people while the royal army acts like bandits. If I haven¡¯t guessed it wrong, those greedy officers should be the Crown Prince¡¯s followers, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly shocked Qiu Yu.


    He stared at Lin Mengya without a move; his eyes shined brightly.


    He never imagined that Lin Mengya would scheme so much.


    He only mentioned the greedy officers. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t ask more about it, so he thought she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    But he could never imagine that she had controlled such a great scene.


    Without a doubt, the greedy officers all belonged to the Crown Prince and so did the royal army.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    But in an officer¡¯s eyes, it would be that the Crown Prince was unsatisfied since his followers were investigated, so he allowed the royal army to act absurdly.


    How should that be named? In a few words, it was an arrogant rich guy trying to express his dissatisfaction. But he was the Crown Prince, the one who would be the next emperor!


    If he permitted the royal army to rob when his followers were investigated, then, everyone who went against him in the future would be killed?


    Besides, since the Crown Prince was so bold, he might probably lose the emperor¡¯s power in the future if the emperor learned of it.


    Just thinking about it, when in Mount Lingju, the Crown Prince escaped before the fight. Currently, there were more rumors about him. If such a fatuous man became the emperor of Dajin, Dajin would not be far from the day of its demise!


    The reason why Lin Mengya was so sure that no one would hurt her was because she knew clearly that on the surface, Dajin was at risk because of the emperor¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 342 The Concubine Went Back to the Mansion

    But, when seriously thinking about it, you would realize it was a simple opinion of those who couldn¡¯t think far from a hostile country.


    As the old saying went, ¡®a country couldn¡¯t exist without the emperor.¡¯


    But what about the current situation? The emperor had lain in his palace for such a long time. Not to mention a huge uproar, even those hostile countries didn¡¯t send out a soldier.


    Why was that? It was because some magisterial officers were in charge of the political and military matters!


    The kingdom built by the Long family was not that fragile as those from the Zhu and Zhao families.


    It was built by the toil of several generations and was tough, as a hard bucket.


    It could be seen from her father-in-law. After he inherited the emperor¡¯s place, he had never run into a battle which would threaten his governing state.


    It meant the country had a complete system in place.


    That was to say, no matter how the kids in the Long family acted, it would be okay as long as it had no influence on the stability of the country.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had already known where their bottom line was.


    But at the moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s behavior moved the people¡¯s faith, which was a huge deal. Even if he didn¡¯t understand it, those with powers would surely understand.


    Therefore, that time, someone would move faster than him and cut off some of his powers, so that he would be unable to threaten Dajin¡¯s future.


    On that point, even the empress would have no way out.


    All in all, the Crown Prince was the Crown Prince. Even if he was only one step away from the emperor, he couldn¡¯t be in control.


    Even if he had the officer¡¯s and some power¡¯s support. But, from that day on, she would gradually destroy the power behind the Crown Prince.


    She would let the Crown Prince know what it feels to be deserted by everyone around him!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you plan it with Prince Yu ahead of time?¡±


    She came back from her thoughts but only saw Qiu Yu¡¯s frowning and bitter face.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with certainty. During those days, she had been under their tight surveillance. How could she have a chance to scheme with Long Tianyu?


    ¡°Forget it. You two belong together. One can scheme secretly, while the other can use others¡¯ power to protect you. You¡¯re a perfect couple. I¡¯ll never mess with you in the future. Nanny, can I have a clean room to rest. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    Before Lin Mengya understood his words, Qiu Yu sweetly asked Nanny Bai to arrange a room for him.


    Lin Mengya was left in a blank; her beautiful face flushed because of the perfect couple reference.


    Her big eyes blinked and thought he was quite the big mouth.


    A perfect couple¡­ Well, she recalled the first time she met Long Tianyu.


    Maybe, they were destined to be together!


    Or else, she shouldn¡¯t have travelled through time and fallen right on Long Tianyu¡¯s marrying carriage by accident!


    Covered in quilt, Lin Mengya who was dark and shameless became shy with pink bubbles inside for the first time!


    At the same time, Long Tianyu, who was in the cold study, was not as relaxed as Lin Mengya.


    The person he sent out for information reported him that the thirteenth of the Wanliu Embankment was in the Crown Prince¡¯s control.


    But then, he could almost be sure that Lin Mengya was not in the Crown Prince¡¯s control.


    Until then, he hadn¡¯t received any information. He knew nothing about where Lin Mengya could be.


    Or, did the empress save something behind? But after careful consideration, it wouldn¡¯t be true. If the empress did it, there was no need for her to get her son involved.


    Maybe they did it?


    There was no sign of joy on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.


    In the bright candle light, that arrogantly erected figure looked cold and lonely.


    Fifteen years ago, he still remembered a night like that.


    But then, he was only a kid who just knew about studying and doing exercise day and night. He was quite confused about those scheming things.


    Under the love and protection of her parents who were the emperor and the royal concubine, he hadn¡¯t lived as hard as he was at the moment.


    That night, he slept in the pavilion of the Imperial Garden because of the coldness.


    At midnight when he woke up, he saw one of his uncles move in a hurry. He went through all the servants and guards and rushed into the palace where the emperor rested.


    That uncle, though not so respected, was a brilliant and helpful man.


    But that day, he saw the desperate expression on his face for the first time.


    It was possible that he didn¡¯t understand it then. But he presently understood that it was the terror and desperation to watch his beloved one die while unable to help. Perhaps, he was also helpless and sad toward his status.


    But then, he was just curious and didn¡¯t go into his father¡¯s room to have a look.


    But from that day on, that aunt who would bring the little princes and princesses food and toys which could only be bought outside never showed up again.


    He had asked her mother about it, but she just told him that the aunt had been unlucky and died of a disease.


    When he had grown up, he gradually learned that the aunt had urged the uncle to seize the emperor¡¯s throne.


    That uncle used to be obedient to his wife, but he refused that absurd idea at the time.


    If his concubine hadn¡¯t accidentally told it to the others, they might still be together.


    But the relatives couldn¡¯t let such an ambitious woman remain with that uncle any more.


    Long Tianyu could understand the ending at the moment.


    In fact, both the royal concubines in the palace and the concubines of the princes could live a comfortable life if they simply stayed there and didn¡¯t try to steal the emperor¡¯s throne.


    But the empress in place wanted to control the whole harem. Some people wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    The only worry he had for the moment was that, if Lin Mengya became their target, even Lin Muzhi would be unable to protect her.


    How he wished Lin Mengya had only run into a small thief who just wanted some money.


    Unconsciously, the sun rose.


    The candle had also burnt to the bottom. The oil that fell down resembled tears which covered the candle stick.


    ¡°Your majesty, the spies outside our yard have all disappeared.¡±


    Lin Kui¡¯s words made Long Tianyu¡¯s body move, after being seemingly frozen for a long time.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Lin Kui just shook his head which meant he knew nothing about it either.


    Those spies had stayed around Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a long time, as if they were rooted there.


    There was no reason for them to disappear all of a sudden that day.


    ¡°I know. Get some people prepared. I¡¯ll look for her by myself.¡±


    To wait was the most torturing experience.


    Long Tianyu decided not to wait for information so passively. Instead, he would look for her on his own. He would search every place where Lin Mengya might be.


    He was about to go out when he saw Steward Deng who looked overwhelmed by happiness, running in from the front yard hurriedly.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The concubine is back! The concubine is back!¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes narrowed. What? Did he hear it wrong? Lin Mengya, she was really back?


    When Steward Deng hurried to report the good news, Lin Mengya had taken her three maids and two fierce pets back into her Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Before they all went into the yard, the two little fellows rushed in.


    Strangely, they were quite smart. From the moment they were born in the small yard in Sanjue Hall, they were cute and obedient. No matter how bad the children treated them, they were never annoyed.


    But only in the Liuxin Courtyard, when they saw anyone Lin Mengya didn¡¯t like, they would show how strong and ill-tempered they were.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Baishao and Baizhi, get everything prepared. Baiji, clean up the main room with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya pulled Baiji right into her room with a sweet smile on her face.


    Although it had been cold in the Liuxin Courtyard during the whole month she wasn¡¯t there, the nanny who stayed there watched everything carefully. So, everything was the same as how it had been.


    Looking at the spacious and familiar house, Lin Mengya just sighed.


    There were too many memories there.


    Baisun, Xiaoyu, Qinghu and many others who she held sincerely. But, it was so empty just then.


    ¡°Master, Baisu, will she never come back?¡±


    In front of her was a cup of tea and a careful question.


    Lin Mengya took it over and looked at the maid who was the smartest and knew her best. Then she slightly nodded as a yes.


    ¡°She¡ªshe has her own life. We, may drag her down. Keep it in mind and don¡¯t tell the two of them in case they feel sad.¡±


    Baiji wanted to say something but just stopped there.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    They used to be sisters. She might know nothing else. But in regards to Baisu, she knew Baisu would never ditch them if it hadn¡¯t been something extremely important.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with it. Besides, during the time you were away, the second miss in the Yue Family and the miss in the Shangguan family both sent an invitation here. But you were already in the palace, so they wanted to invite you over when you returned.¡±


    Shangguan Hui looked for her for her older brother¡¯s sake. She had promised for them to get married.


    But for Yue Qi, it would be tough. They had all moved out. If there was something urgent, she couldn¡¯t deal with it right away.


    ¡°Got it. After a few days, you can invite the miss from the Shangguan Family here. Just tell her that I¡¯m inconvenienced. She¡¯ll understand.


    Up to then, Lin Mengya was in need of support which could help her win that battle.

 Chapter 343 A Man and A Woman Who Were Both Embarrassed

    Having settled everything, there was nothing more to do. This was her original residence and everything was back to normal, like what it used to be.


    Baisu¡¯s room was kept intact, according to her instructions.


    Perhaps, subconsciously in everyone¡¯s mind, that silent, loyal girl would come back to them someday


    Lin Mengya stood by the table, where Xiaoyu¡¯s piece of calligraphy was, and it was placed carefully on the table.


    However, the brush he always used had hardened because it had not been used lately. It was not as soft and pliant as it was before.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but she did not want to throw it away.


    Though she was used to his absence, she still wanted to see Xiaoyu again, in her mind.


    ¡°Master, are you still thinking about Childe Yu? I wonder when he will come back, and if he has enough to eat, and is dressed warmly.¡±


    Baiji walked in with a bowl of dumpling soup. The fragrant smell made Lin Mengya hungry.


    ¡°How did you manage to cook this so quickly? Are you all hungry?¡±


    Lin Mengya sat at the table and showed her greedy side, which hungered for delicious food.


    Even though those days spent in the palace, were very glamorous, she had missed all the homely flavors.


    The simple, white meat balls also seemed extremely tasty, simply because she was home.


    ¡°No, I did not have the time. It was brought over from the kitchen. Maybe, the prince told them to cook it for you.¡±


    Baiji¡¯s eyes smiled, and there was obviously some other meaning in her words.


    They had been back in the mansion for only less than an hour.


    But the kitchen was so caring and had made Master¡¯s favorite dumpling soup. And the filling was also her favorite jujube paste.


    Although the prince did not come over instantly, at least, he still cared for her.


    ¡°He is so caring. Well, serve everyone here a bowl of it. The stove in the yard has not been used for a while. Please check whether it is as warm as it used to be.¡±


    Lin Mengya acted normally, even the expression in her eyes did not change.


    Baiji could not figure it out, but she felt that there was something different with the Master, now that she was back.


    A tall elegant figure dressed in a dark blue robe which was embroidered with golden lines and dragons. Long Tianyu stood outside of Liuxin Courtyard, and hesitated for a while. He did not know why, but he had stood there for a quarter of an hour already.


    ¡°Your majesty, eh, it¡¯s cold outside. You should go in and have a rest.¡±


    Steward Deng followed the prince, feeling a bit perplexed. This was the mansion. Even if it was the palace, his Master could go in and out, at will


    It was strange today that the prince was standing so still, just outside the Liuxin Courtyard.


    Those dark, long eyes seemed unexpectedly nervous.


    Long Tianyu would never imagine himself to be shy.


    Glancing at Steward Deng, he felt shy and angry, as if his inner feelings had been revealed. He would have just left, but he stood there and could not move.


    ¡°I should¡ª¡ª¡±


    He wanted to find a reason to leave. He did not know that his shyness was caused by the fact that he was close to the one he loved.


    But just at the moment, the door of Liuxin Courtyard opened.


    A cute little face slipped out of the door and looked around. Baizhi was a bit surprised when she noticed Long Tianyu standing there.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why did you not come in? My Master is just about to have dinner. You can join her.¡±


    This natural invitation left Long Tianyu with no reason to refuse.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he went inside involuntarily.


    The stove in the yard was working normally, and the coldest season was over. Everything in the world was now in the spring season.


    Lin Mengya held a cup of tea which contained jujube and ginger, as she sat at the pavilion, covered with a wool blanket.


    Only a few people were left, but she felt that the whole yard was empty, and seemed a lot more silent.


    Well, the situation in Capital City was tense enough now. Who would be in the mood to chat anyway?


    Long Tianyu calmly walked to the pavilion, but he did not know what to say.


    She was sitting at the pavilion and her profile was so beautiful. It was like a painting of a lady which had frozen in time. It would take all the beautiful words in the world to describe how she looked now.


    He did not know why, but her watery eyes seemed to have lost a bit of its glamor. Her white fingers subconsciously caressed the teacup in her hand.


    The white curtains around blocked out the wind, it did not even ruffle her hair one bit¡­


    It was rare to see her like that. Long Tianyu just looked at her quietly, and even his breath slowed down.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit.¡±


    The muffled sound of steps did not stop until it was near.


    Through the air, she could smell Long Tianyu¡¯s natural body scent.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and smiled at him. There seemed to be an understanding between them. One did not question and the other did not answer.


    ¡°I was saved by a mysterious man. He did not want to reveal who he was, so I know nothing about him. The incident that happened on the thirteenth in Wanliu Embankment, was done by me.¡±


    Lin Mengya voluntarily confessed, as if she knew what Long Tianyu wanted to ask.


    Long Tianyu only nodded slightly. But because of this, they seemed to have no topic to talk about.


    Facing each other silently, Long Tianyu felt a bit awkward too. Maybe it was because it was so warm in the pavilion, and they felt so cozy and did not want to talk.


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s illness¡ª¡ªshould be caused by poison. I¡¯ll make the antidote as soon as possible. So, I still have to go into the palace once in a while. As for who poisoned him, I would advise you not to make any moves now. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were what he wanted to know.


    But now, Long Tianyu wanted to know the answer of another question, most.


    ¡°You, how are you now?¡±


    She had thought about all kinds of questions that Long Tianyu would ask her. But she had not expected him to ask her about herself.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously hid her injured arm behind her back. On the surface, she gave him a soft, gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feeling uncomfortable, Lin Mengya felt Long Tianyu was acting strangely today.


    ¡°It will be your burden to take care of my father¡¯s health. If you were not here, the truth would not have been uncovered so easily.¡±


    So was he¡ª¡ªthanking her?


    Lin Mengya felt more and more confused.


    As far as she knew, Long Tianyu was not a grateful person.


    Of course, she did not mean that Long Tianyu was merciless. It was just that he always kept his words deep down in his heart.


    So, what happened today? Long Tianyu¡¯s temperament had changed these days?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    After uttering these two polite sentences, both of them fell silent.


    They just sat there on their own. It was not only embarrassing, but quite hilarious as well.


    ¡°Puff¡±, finally Lin Mengya could not hold back any longer and laughed aloud. From this moment on, they became close and the atmosphere was peaceful now.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s not like you.¡±


    Lin Mengya gently touched the hair by her ear, but her other hand was still hidden in her sleeve.


    Long Tianyu who had sharp eyes, noticed her strange movement, instantly. His big hand caught her wrist right away. When he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s little scream, his eyebrows furrowed instantly.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    All of a sudden, his peaceful expression was replaced by a grim look.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart almost missed a beat, because those deep cold eyes were now filled with his concern for her.


    ¡°It was due to my carelessness. It was lucky that I only hurt this hand. Otherwise, I would now be in heaven.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya broke down that day, she remembered clearly what had happened.


    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand carefully, and the medicinal smell on her hand made him feel relieved. That day, when he rushed to the lane, he saw only a dead woman there.


    Though he knew Lin Mengya was hurt, now it seemed that she had no other injuries, except for the one on her hand.


    He looked at Lin Mengya from head to toe carefully, which made her a little shy. Then Long Tianyu finally stopped worrying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Such a sudden sentence surprised Lin Mengya.


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu held her tightly in his arms. The strength of his embrace almost embedded her into his body.


    ¡°It was not your fault. It was due to my carelessness. Maybe I¡¯m too annoying, so everyone wants to kill me. If we don¡¯t have money in the future, you can sell me off.¡±


    Lin Mengya said this smilingly, but received a tighter hug from Long Tianyu.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Having given up her struggle, Lin Mengya laid in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms. But soon, Long Tianyu released her and placed her on her seat, and she felt flattered.


    ¡°I will have someone to heal your injury and there will not be any scarring. Have a good rest now and I¡¯ll come to see you tonight.¡±


    After saying this, Long Tianyu stood up and left Liuxin Courtyard.


    Lin Mengya was left alone there and as she saw his departing back, she wondered whether that man was really Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu walked quickly to his study. The grim look on his face made everyone terrified.


    He knew clearly who that woman was. If she had not died, he would have stripped her apart, just for the wound on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand!

 Chapter 344 Discriminating the Rewards and Punishments

    In the North Tower of the literature garden in the capital.


    Different from the noisy and crowded state it used to be in, today, the North Tower was particularly quiet and solemn.


    Both the shopkeepers and the waiters were in shock, because the mysterious big boss would finally show up in North Tower.


    From early morning, everyone including Master Bamboo, who used to meditate in her room, waited obediently in the yard.


    The atmosphere was cold. No one knew what the big boss¡¯s arrival meant.


    But, from the expression on Master Bamboo¡¯s face, they understood one thing.


    They must have done something wrong. And the reason why the big boss came was due to this. They would suffer for this.


    Master Bamboo stood in the yard, with mixed feelings. This morning, Master had asked someone to send her a message.


    Besides, she did not know where Ah Mei had gone to. If she had annoyed the Master again, even she could not protect her.


    After sometime, Master Bamboo had not seen Master yet.


    As time went by, Master Bamboo¡¯s heart sank.


    At first, she hoped they would be lucky, and the Master was coming to ask his routine questions only . But now, it seemed much more serious.


    ¡°You can go back. Today the North Tower is not receiving any guests. You can all go back and have a day¡¯s rest. No one is allowed to come in without my permission.¡±


    Master Bamboo was still Master Bamboo. Though she knew what she was about to face, she was not terrified at all.


    Though the servants did not understand, they were obedient. All of a sudden, Master Bamboo was the only one left in the North Tower.


    Lifting the hem of her dress, Master Bamboo knelt on the floor of the yard.


    The face under the veil looked somewhat frightened.


    Thinking thoroughly over what she had done recently, without missing out on any details, she still could not understand why the Master was so angry.


    Master was a person who was always punctual.


    But he had not shown up until now, which only showed his extreme fury. In the North Tower, she was the one in charge. So, the Master would only punish her.


    ¡°Do you still remember the rules of Four Saint Guards?¡±


    The moment Master Bamboo knelt, she heard a cold voice seemingly coming from nowhere.


    She shivered slightly and knelt on the ground immediately. Then she said obediently,


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Please punish me the way I deserve.¡±


    Before she even finished, speaking she was thrown out immediately.


    Bang, her soft body smashed the staircase into pieces.


    ¡°Since you know, why did you still make that mistake?¡±


    A cold voice came from above her head.


    Master Bamboo lifted her head and a burst of warm blood gushed from her mouth.


    But her eyes were still filled with respect for the man in black, in front of her.


    ¡°Master¡­ Bamboo¡­ Bamboo¡­ has never done anything harmful to you. Please let me know what I have done!¡±


    Looking at Master Bamboo who was half dead, Long Tianyu did not have any sympathy for her at all. His eyes were filled with suppressed fury. If he had not cultivated her with that much patience, she would have died a long time ago.


    However, Lin Mengya had almost died because of this woman.


    Thinking of it, his fury grew quickly. Everyone connected with that woman would not escape this punishment.


    ¡°Where is Master Plum? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know where your older sister is. If that is the case, I think you should not be the chief anymore.¡±


    Master Bamboo was shocked, but felt relieved soon.


    There was darkness in her eyes. She knew she could hide it from anyone, except her Master.


    She got up from the ground with some difficulty. And she still obediently kowtowed to Long Tianyu. Then she said,


    ¡°It is my fault that I hid this fact. But, since a few days ago, my sister has not shown up in this tower. And I truly don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    Long Tianyu was not ruthless. In fact, he knew how Bamboo was.


    If she had not been so loyal to him, she would be dead just like her older sister, now.


    ¡°Your sister died on the fifteenth day of the New Year. She died in a lane in the Capital City, but¡ª¡±


    His tone suddenly changed. In Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes was a darkness, which made Master Bamboo horrified.


    ¡°She wanted to assassinate Princess Yu before she died. You have to give me a proper explanation about this.¡±


    Cold sweat instantly flowed down Master Bamboo¡¯s back.


    The veil somehow dropped. On her delicate face, which was completely different from Master Plum, was horror or shock. Or it was probably because Long Tianyu had just kicked her.


    She trembled so hard that she thought she might pass out in the next second.


    ¡°Sis, she¡­ no, it¡¯s impossible! Master, though my sister isn¡¯t one of Four Saint Guards, she is also loyal to you. The last time she went into the palace, she won an honor. She¡­ how could she have the guts to assassinate your concubine?¡±


    Master Bamboo widened her eyes. Now, she just could not accept the fact.


    Her blood sister, though born in the brothel, was a clean and good girl.


    When she was in the North Tower, she seldom went out and was a self-respecting woman. How come¡­ did she assassinate the concubine?


    Suddenly, a detail came into her mind.


    She remembered her Master once said that her sister had brought her along, when she sent medicine to the prince.


    Maybe¡ª¡ª


    Gosh! It must have been a fond dream!


    ¡°Now that your sister is dead, I can forget about everything else. But you have to keep in mind that if there is another traitor in the North Tower, you, as the chief, will be solely punished. Besides, inform everyone who belongs to Four Saint Guards that if they run into the concubine, they have to protect her, in secret. Your sister¡¯s death was not only because she tried to assassinate the concubine. The last time you were in the royal palace, the news was leaked out. Your sister¡¯s body has been placed in a mortuary located outside the capital. It is up to you how you want to deal with it.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes shifted, but his tone was still extremely cold. But he still accorded some respect to Master Bamboo.


    ¡°Yes! Bamboo appreciates it that you haven¡¯t taken my life.¡±


    Master Bamboo stopped then. Ever since she was young, she had been adopted by the former Captain Bamboo.


    If she hadn¡¯t accidentally found that Mei was her blood sister a few years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have risked taking her along.


    But now, her sister almost made her die because of her own greed.


    Her heart turned completely cold.


    ¡°Here¡ª¡±


    In the middle yard, Long Tianyu¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    Those who were on guard outside, went in secretly.


    Master Bamboo had already turned around, and no one could see the horrifying bruises on her delicate, pale face.


    ¡°Prince, I heard from the soldiers outside the capital that a mortuary had been set on fire today. All the corpses stored there were severely burnt.¡±


    In Long Tianyu¡¯s study, Lin Kui reported to Long Tianyu, with his hands clasped.


    ¡°Well, I know it now.¡±


    With a military book in hand, Long Tianyu acted as if he had never heard about it before this.


    He knew it had been done by Bamboo without any second thoughts.


    That woman¡¯s body must be one of those burnt.


    But it was also a good way to deal with it. To be frank, Plum had also been used. The one who planned all these must be safe and intact.


    ¡°How is the concubine? Is she asleep now?¡±


    Long Tianyu never cared for those who was irrelevant to him.


    Then he started to ask about Lin Mengya¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Well¡ª I don¡¯t know much about her either. But it is noisy and lively in Liuxin Courtyard, anyway.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lin Kui¡¯s expression turned a bit strange.


    He had never felt it before, but during the month the concubine was away, even he, the servant, felt uncomfortable, not to mention the prince.


    It felt like she was a clingy child. When she was with you, you felt annoyed. When she was gone, you felt a hole in your heart.


    Though the concubine came from a big family, she was smart and naughty. Wherever she was, no one would feel bored in her company.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening now? Let go and have a look.¡±


    The military book was easily set aside on the table in front of him.


    Looking at how interested Long Tianyu was, Lin Kui did not want to stop him.


    In the darkness, they went over rapidly. Smoothly, they arrived at the wall of Liuxin Courtyard.


    There was a peaceful and happy atmosphere inside.


    But even Long Tianyu could not understand what his concubine was doing.


    ¡°You, move it there. Right, to the northwest corner of the courtyard. Be careful. Don¡¯t scratch it.¡±


    Baizhi was very happy and acted as the director, in the yard.


    She directed the servants and guards in the yard hastily and happily.


    Her face was flushed, but she still looked very cheerful. She seemed to have found her calling.


    ¡°Master, you have just come back. Why don¡¯t you have a good rest today. After all, these things can be done later, right?¡±


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Baiji was with Lin Mengya and asked in confusion.


    This afternoon, her Master who had just woken up, wanted to have a new look for the yard, and started rearranging everything.


    Everything in Liuxin Courtyard had been decorated by Qinghu and Childe Yu. Even the Imperial Palace was not as exquisite as the small yard.


    She could not understand why the concubine wanted to do it.


    ¡°Silly girl, if we do not do any redecoration, how will we welcome in the New Year? The New Year should start with new sights, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya drank the tea and gave Baiji an ambiguous answer.


    But the glow in those beautiful eyes made it much more mysterious.

 Chapter 345 To Start a New Life

    Long Tianyu stood near the wall, eyebrows frowned.


    Although the light was dim, he could still see a lot of bronze mirrors in the yard.


    Those bronze mirrors were arranged in a special position. They were there neither for mirroring people, nor for expelling evil spirits.


    What exactly were they for?


    At the same time, Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth corner went up.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve come to visit, why are you peeping from the wall instead of showing up?¡±


    Lin Mengya said loudly, surprising Long Tianyu considerably.


    He found it funny because he was used to climbing on that wall, every time he visited the Liuxin Courtyard.


    He had no idea that he would be caught so soon. He felt embarrassed.


    A figure in black appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    There was a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°Are you wondering how I knew you were here?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke first, before Long Tianyu asked the same question.


    Then she lifted her slender finger and pointed to a mirror near them, explaining in a soft voice,


    ¡°I saw you in this mirror. The courtyard has a nice view, but there were corners we couldn¡¯t see. By setting the mirrors in a formation, I can see what is going on in every corner of the yard.¡±


    Long Tianyu understood what she meant. He checked the mirror formation and found lots of things had been changed there.


    Those elder maids who used to live there had already moved to Baishao¡¯s place.


    Their room had been emptied for other uses.


    ¡°You must be wondering how is the emperor these days. To be honest, he¡¯s not so well. The poison had already spread into his bones, which made it hardly possible for us to cure him. I was making up a prescription for him on my own, just because I want to fulfill your wish.¡±


    Long Tianyu was surprised at what a gentle and kind person Lin Mengya had grown into, given how rude or fierce she used to be.


    Seeing her warmly smiling face, Long Tianyu felt warm inside.


    Among all those people in such a huge mansion, that woman standing in front of him might well be his only friend.


    The things about his father and his mother, as well as the whole nation, imposed tremendous pressure on him, like a mountain.


    He would¡¯ve felt overwhelmed without that woman sharing his burden.


    He didn¡¯t care what she did. The mansion felt vigorous as long as she was there.


    ¡°Thank you for today. We¡¯ll pay you some extra money for your hard work. You can have a shot in the tavern after dinner. We¡¯ll tell the kitchen to make more dishes.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed satisfied when she saw the mirrors had been arranged in her way. Sixteen mirrors stood in the yard, big and small.


    She had claimed to the public that the arrangement was for expelling evil spirits.


    That was what Yu Qiang taught her before she left the palace.


    From then on, anyone trying to sneak into the Liuxin Courtyard would be captured by her as long as there was moonlight. She could see clearly who was hiding in the yard.


    Moreover, she was trying to create a prescription that really worked.


    The poison in the emperor was fatal. It would take a lot to cure him.


    She had analyzed the materials involved in the prescription. It was more than a hundred, and she had to be taken care and not make the slightest mistake on their dosage.


    After the rearrangement of the yard, she could be more devoted to her research. She could also capture those who tried to barge into her pharmacy.


    She grew cautious because she had been set up by others in the palace.


    She was afraid of getting in trouble one more time, if she wasn¡¯t careful when working on the prescription.


    Her eyes later fell on the shadowy corners of the yard.


    She was currently under the protection of Sanjue Hall and Long Tianyu¡¯s men, but she could never be too careful because all the ones coming for her here were peerless powerhouses.


    Those people came for all kinds of excuses, but none of them wanted to kill her.


    She was at high risk at the moment because of what she was doing. It was highly possible that some impulsive enemies would go there to kill her.


    Therefore, she arranged a lot of gifts to entertain those ¡®guests¡¯.


    They would definitely have an extraordinary experience which they would never forget.


    ¡°Will you stay for dinner with me?¡±


    Long Tianyu found the invitation very hard to turn down.


    Long Tianyu had enjoyed all kinds of delicacies since he was a kid.


    There were only a few simple dishes on the table that day. The vegetables and plain porridge gave him much warmth. He felt the course of the dinner quite comfortable.


    They didn¡¯t talk much during the meal. After dinner, Lin Mengya took a walk in the yard as usual.


    Long Tianyu seldom had the opportunity to enjoy himself. The two walked and whispered in the mansion yard like two fresh young lovers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you would get into so much trouble in the palace.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s men stationed in the palace had already informed him of what had happened.


    When she told him about that by herself, he found it more dangerous than he thought.


    Lin Mengya was talking very calmly. Long Tianyu knew that she must¡¯ve been through a very dangerous situation. He felt quite guilty and sorry because of it.


    He could¡¯ve been more considerate, so that Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have been put through all that.


    ¡°It¡¯s all fine, but there¡¯s one thing I need to make clear. Actually, Concubine De¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya had hesitated for a long time before she finally decided to tell Long Tianyu the fact that Concubine De was an impostor.


    However, before she could speak, she saw Concubine De enter the gate close to them with Jingyue¡¯s support.


    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±


    The couple bowed to Concubine De, even though the empress had already told her that the present Concubine De wasn¡¯t the real one.


    She just couldn¡¯t fully act on what the empress said.


    She was still trying to figure out whether the empress was trying to make mischief or if it was a real thing.


    Concubine De looked pale that day.


    Her eyes looked puffy, which might be because she hadn¡¯t slept well in the recent days.


    She seemed to have forgotten her hatred and resentment towards Lin Mengya. She looked quite sophisticated, without extra expressions on her face.


    That made Lin Mengya feel weird.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you back, but I¡¯m now too tired to talk much.¡±


    She left in a hurry, leaving Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looking at her back.


    They felt Concubine De¡¯s steps were unusually weak and light, which was quite different from her usual strong pace.


    ¡°Why is Yun Ruo not with her today?¡±


    Asked Lin Mengya as soon as Concubine De and others disappeared around the corner.


    Long Tianyu was wondering the same thing. He had been sending people to keep an eye on the Art Courtyard, but none of his people had told him that someone was missing.


    ¡°I still have something to do, and I need to ask my teacher about it. Enjoy yourself.¡±


    Something seemed to have occurred to Lin Mengya. She left in a hurry.


    Long Tianyu was then left alone in the yard, creasing his eyebrows.


    He thought he had figured out the truth, but at the moment it seemed that things were far more complicated than he thought.


    ¡°Lin Kui, send someone to investigate Yun Ruo¡¯s background.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lin Kui, who was standing near him, left in silence.


    Long Tianyu was considering all the possibilities in his mind.


    He felt Yun Ruo was strange from the very beginning, because the maid had been spoiled rotten by his mother.


    After a day-by-day observation, he had drawn a conclusion.


    He suspected that the Concubine De who lived in the Art Courtyard wasn¡¯t his real mother. She was someone who was so familiar with his mother that she could imitate most of the details of her life.


    If his guess was right, then Yun Ruo, who showed up from nowhere, was the key to the truth.


    If that Art Courtyard was all fake, then, where was the real one?


    Long Tianyu was hesitating. He wanted to imprison the impostor but he was afraid of irritating the people behind her.


    ¡°Master! I¡¯m back! Long time no see! You must have lost quite a few pounds.¡±


    In the underground prison, Lin Mengya saw her teacher as soon as she entered the gate. He used to be flabby; with the current lush beard and sunken eyes, he looked like a walking dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re back. Check out my latest creation. It¡¯s only days away from maturing.¡±


    Lin Mengya was pulled by Baili Rui. They walked to the cultivation tank deep inside the basement.


    The moment she walked into the room, a strong smell of blood invaded her nostrils.


    However, Baili Rui seemed to be too addicted to it to realize how bad it smelled.


    He looked at the budding herb in front of him with enthusiastic eyes, as if he were staring at his lover.


    ¡°That¡¯s the¡­ Scarlet Ginseng! Didn¡¯t you say that this herb was not allowed to be planted because it was too evil?¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. She looked at the three-foot-tall white basin, eyes widely opened.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    No wonder she thought the smell was too strong.


    The dark soil in the basin had already been dyed dark red by blood.


    She had the feeling that the thick muddy soil had been soaked by human blood!


    Why? Why would her respected teacher cultivate such an evil plant that was against humanity?


    ¡°I had no choice¡­ it is so precious and too tempting for me to refuse¡­ Mengya, do you even know how much it means to me?¡±


    His bony cheeks looked madly insane because of the Scarlet Ginseng.


    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher, alerted. She felt she was looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 346 The Scarlet Ginseng

    ¡°Is that human blood?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt so reluctant to ask because she knew her teacher¡¯s answer would be positive.


    She knew at first glance that her nightmare had come true.


    Sometimes geniuses were only one step away from being lunatic.


    It was undeniable that Baili Rui was a genius in poisons.


    However, the genius was as intelligent as he was dangerous.


    Lin Mengya felt bitter. She used to be the one stopping her teacher from getting out of control.


    The teacher had lost his sanity. There was no longer a future for him.


    ¡°Is anyone else here?¡±


    Lin Mengya sneaked out of the room. Her eyes turned cold. She had told the man taking care of her teacher to prevent him from going crazy.


    ¡°Who was to blame for this now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    A man popped out in the aisle.


    He was lowering his head, but Lin Mengya could tell from his clothes that the man was one of those who took care of her teacher.


    ¡°What on earth has happened? What turned him into such a mess?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked hastily.


    Baili Rui was fine when she moved into the palace. It had barely been a month. What turned him into that?


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The man was hesitating and he was interrupted by a soft voice when he was about to answer.


    ¡°That was the Prince¡¯s plan. It¡¯s better for you not to ask.¡±


    Hearing that voice, Lin Mengya turned back and saw a graceful figure coming from the far end of the aisle.


    A pale, and foppish man. That was Lin Mengya¡¯s first impression of that person.


    A joyless glimmer flowed out of the man¡¯s narrow eyes.


    He was wrapped in a light purple robe. His waistline looked even softer and slenderer than a woman¡¯s.


    ¡°Where did this man come from?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lin Mengya was alert upon her first glance at the man.


    It was partly because the man looked quite arrogant.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t like the way he acted, which made her even angrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m Meng Junlan. I¡¯m here to replace the useless guy, Baili Wuchen. This is a forbidden area. It¡¯s better for you not to step in again in case of accidents. There was some traitor who was looking for an opportunity.¡±


    Meng Junlan showed no respect for Lin Mengya. His words were pushy and his eyes were looking at her intently.


    Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t going to argue with him because the man was a nobody to her.


    No matter how much he hated her, he would not dare to lay a finger on her.


    She was concerned about whether it was Long Tianyu who asked him to do that, which would make things much more complicated.


    She would have to ask Long Tianyu and figure it out.


    She bypassed Meng Junlan; she didn¡¯t want to spare a single glance at the feminine man.


    The moment she walked near him, her sensitive nose smelled an elegant and light fragrance.


    A slight sneer emerged at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth. She halted by Meng Junlan¡¯s side, breathing softly, looking cold.


    ¡°Look at who this is! The famous opera singer in the Capital City, Mr. Meng! Didn¡¯t you elope with the daughter of the minister? Are you here to give me attitude because your servants won¡¯t listen to you? ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for talking to me like that this time, but you wouldn¡¯t want to do it twice.¡±


    Meng Junlan¡¯s eyes looked surprised.


    His reputation for being an opera singer was supposed to have disappeared five years ago, after his elopement scandal.


    He was astonished that Lin Mengya could see through him so soon.


    He clenched his fists, relaxed, and did that over and over. Finally, he whispered, in a soft voice that could only be heard by the two people.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood at the gate of the basement and saw the stars scattering in the sky.


    She took a deep breath, trying to get rid of the thick bloody smell in her teacher¡¯s basement.


    Not far away, a tall and slender figure was standing upright. It was Long Tianyu.


    He was facing the other direction, so she couldn¡¯t see his face.


    ¡°You have nothing to do with my teacher¡¯s business, right?¡±


    Their surroundings suddenly fell in total silence.


    Even the moon and the stars were trying to get away from that scene. The sky became dim because all the lights were clouded.


    ¡°I am responsible because I collected those materials for him.¡±


    Long Tianyu was explaining. He stated the facts.


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was just as she had expected.


    Baili Rui could be very extreme when it came to herbs, which she knew she would never be able to understand.


    If he couldn¡¯t find the blood and flesh needed for the cultivation of the Scarlet Ginseng, he might hurt himself.


    She then sighed softly. She knew what kind of person Long Tianyu was more than anyone else.


    He never denied what he did.


    But if Long Tianyu didn¡¯t do it, who else?


    She was drowning in her thoughts, not knowing that the dark cloud in the sky had quietly disappeared.


    Her contemplative profile looked extremely charming under the moonlight.


    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but walk towards her, eyes filled with complicated feelings.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±


    His voice was so close, which interrupted Lin Mengya¡¯s pondering.


    She raised her head and found that Long Tianyu was standing in front of her.


    She took one step back unconsciously. Then she was about to fall and roll down along the steps of the basement. At the very moment, a strong hand firmly held her waist.


    ¡°No ¡­ nothing. I was just thinking who was the one who persuaded my teacher to cultivate that Scarlet Ginseng.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t realize how close they were. Their breaths were merging. Long Tianyu was spurning himself, trying to suppress his desire to get closer.


    However¡­


    He was still glad to see that the smart Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mind being so close to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a ginseng. What¡¯s the big deal of it being cultivated with human blood or not?¡±


    Long Tianyu whispered to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear with a gentle voice.


    Lin Mengya felt her ear was itching. She tried to avoid him and she still didn¡¯t realize that they were getting abnormally close.


    ¡°No, although that herb is called Scarlet Ginseng, it has nothing to do with the real ginseng. You know human beings are at the pinnacle of all creatures. The herb needs to be soaked in human blood to grow, what do you think it is?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke first, before Long Tianyu asked the same question.


    All Baili Rui asked for was fresh dead bodies.


    Therefore, all Long Tianyu had given to Baili Rui were death prisoners.


    However, Baili Rui was getting more and more greedy those days. He wanted Long Tianyu to hand him a live person to feed the plant. Long Tianyu had wisely refused him, or the plant would have been sucking human blood at that moment.


    ¡°No wonder he kept asking me to send him blood and flesh of living people. I refused him and he has been quiet for a few days. What¡¯s wrong with that herb?¡±


    Long Tianyu stopped clinging on to Lin Mengya because he thought that was serious.


    He had gotten close enough to her that day, and he didn¡¯t want to push it. Lin Mengya seldom looked so concerned.


    ¡°The Scarlet Ginseng often grows on mountains covered by eternal snow. Legend has it that it could nourish the human body and help in gaining immortality. It wasn¡¯t that effective actually. It is nourishing, but it was too cold in attribute because it grows in the coldest places. Its coldness had to be harmonized by grown men¡¯s blood if it were to be used as a medical material. The blood makes the herb more effective but at the same time, people get killed and manipulated because of the priceless treasure.¡±


    Judging by Lin Mengya¡¯s face, the whole story should be much more complicated than that.


    ¡°But, manipulating people? That¡¯s unbelievable. It¡¯s just a plant anyway.¡±


    Seeing Long Tianyu amazed face, Lin Mengya kept explaining,


    ¡°In fact, there are many amazing medicinal materials that have incredible effects. The Scarlet Ginseng can enchant people as soon as it has tasted human blood and flesh. To put it bluntly, its pollen and its smell have a strong hallucinogenic effect. My teacher knew it at the very beginning, but at this moment, the herb has already taken over his mind. I think he was prepared for this, or he would¡¯ve gone crazy a long time ago.¡±


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Long Tianyu was so surprised at what Lin Mengya said.


    ¡°If that is true, how about getting him out of the basement? There are so many people in there, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head, looking even bitterer.


    ¡°We could¡¯ve saved him at the early stage, but if my guess is right, he has already started to eat the ginseng¡¯s leaves, or he couldn¡¯t have made it this far. This stage won¡¯t last long and he won¡¯t be able to live without the plant. As for other people in the basement, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. The effects of the herb are strong, but its effective area is limited. Your people shall be fine as long as they don¡¯t stay long in there.¡±


    Long Tianyu felt relieved. If his men died because of the old lunatic, that would be an unworthy loss.


    He was at the moment as curious as Lin Mengya about the motivation that had driven Baili Rui to cultivate the Scarlet Ginseng at such a huge cost.

 Chapter 347 Shangguan Hui Came

    ¡°In recent days, did anyone visit Teacher?¡±


    Blood Ginseng was really precious, but not enough for Baili Rui to take a risk. Therefore, that person must have a relationship with him.


    If not, Baili Rui would never cultivate something dangerous like this, even when a knife was held to his neck.


    Lin Mengya had actually listed several possible suspects who would make her teacher take this risk.


    But after pondering over it, she could not figure out why they needed the blood ginseng.


    ¡°No one. Mr. Baili has a strange temper, so no one can see him, except the servants bringing him food every day. You¡¯re suspecting someone in our house tried to take the blood ginseng to do something?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s look was getting a little serious.


    As a matter of fact, Baili Rui was extremely capable. Many people in the world were desperate for his superb poison strike, including Long Tianyu.


    However, Baili Rui was an extremely stubborn old man. He had been deceived by Baili Wuchen and came here, but eventually he did not submit, even after Baili Wuchen used both soft and hard tactics. It proved that Baili Rui was really obstinate.


    Baili Rui was devoting himself to fostering blood ginseng. Even if he had not volunteered, the one behind him, should have been quite capable.


    Lin Mengya had mixed feelings on the first night she came back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    For now, Lin Mengya did not have any good ideas about the blood ginseng.


    But there was still one thing she felt good about.


    The blood ginseng did not give her any hallucinations, maybe because of the Shen Nung System in her brain.


    Shen Nung System might have protected her nervous centralis. But obviously, Baili Rui¡¯s problem could not be delayed.


    She had a habit of getting up very early. She had been busy both physically and mentally, after travelling to the ancient times, but now she lived a regular life.


    Right now, Lin Mengya was in a new dress, and sat drinking tea, in the main room.


    Yesterday, she sent an invitation to Shangguan Hui. But she did not expect Shangguan Hui to visit the next day. It must be an emergency.


    She had a bit of a headache.


    Lin Mengya had not found any good solutions for her teacher¡¯s problem at the moment.


    Baili Rui would get into trouble if she acted rashly.


    Although the blood ginseng had affected Baili Rui, his long-time habits did not change at all.


    He would see through her if she administered something to him. At that time, it would become more troublesome.


    Baili Rui treated her very well, so that she must find an appropriate solution soon.


    Shortly after breakfast, Shangguan Hui¡¯s carriage was parked at the back door of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya agreed to cooperate with Shangguan Hui. But the Shangguan family was from the Empress¡¯s parents¡¯ home. There might be unnecessary problems if someone saw them together.


    Lin Mengya was sitting in the pavilion, where a cup of green tea and plates of fresh fruits and desserts had been laid out. Everything had been prepared for the honored guest.


    Baiji was waiting at the back door already. In order to escape others¡¯ detection, Shangguan Hui had to dress simply in a plain, cloth gown, and she had on a hat with a long veil which covered her face.


    Baishao had already sent the other servants away with an excuse.


    So only a few people, apart from Lin Mengya and some of her maids, knew that Miss Shangguan, who was well known in the whole city, came to Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Come here, sister. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya wore a sweet smile, and went to receive her visitor.


    When the door was closed, Shangguan Hui took off her hat. A smile could be seen in her pink face, but it looked a little grudging.


    After the greetings, Lin Mengya took her to the pavilion personally.


    Carved beams and painted rafters, as well as precious tea and desserts did not attract Shangguan Hui¡¯s attention in the least.


    Shangguan Hui, a charming lady, went to sit on a stone chair. She took the green tea served by Baiji, and then lowered her eyes and sighed deeply.


    ¡°You finally managed to get out. I can¡¯t find anyone else but you, to talk about my sadness.¡±


    Lin Mengya was sitting opposite her. She lifted her eyes and looked at Shangguan Hui.


    ¡°What happened? Sister Shangguan is very smart. How could it be possible that you are encountering difficulties?¡±


    Frankly, Shangguan Hui was better than Lin Mengya at scheming.


    She was just a daughter of the branch family of the Shangguan family, but she survived and carved a niche for herself. It was the best evidence.


    If Lin Mengya had been as clever as Shangguan Hui, it would have been easier for her to escape from the attack, on her wedding day.


    ¡°I can handle those fights among the whole family. But this time, it¡¯s the Empress who ordered my father personally, to make a choice for my fiance. Sister, you know everything about me. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t handle it this time.¡±


    What Shangguan Hui said was actually very reasonable.


    The Shangguan family gained enormous power after the Empress got married. Therefore, it was not a surprise that the Empress had sole control over the Shangguan family.


    But why did she decide to help Shangguan Hui choose her fiance?


    Did it mean she discovered something?


    ¡°Tell me slowly. I believe you want to avoid this, don¡¯t you? You can invite a Taoist to tell them that this is not a good year for you and it¡¯s not time to get married. So why are you still so nervous?¡±


    The idea Lin Mengya proposed had been used often¡­ Old superstitions were terrible, but sometimes, it was of great help.


    The birthdates of the couple-to-be should be compatible, whether they were from the folk family or the royal family.


    If a Taoist predicted that he or she did not have good luck and would bring disaster to the other party, generally the marriage would be canceled.


    Some brave ones would not believe it and the wedding would not be canceled. It was common among folk people. But these families thought this was very important as long as they were families of influence.


    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui. ¡°She was ordered to marry a man from a folk family?¡± It doesn¡¯t look like that.


    ¡°I also thought about it. But the Empress seemed to be very determined. They have already taken my birthdate and given it to the imperial augurs. They said that this year was a good year for me to get married.¡±


    Shangguan Hui pulled a long face and seemed very worried.


    ¡°Oh? A man who has so much attention from the Empress. Whose son is he?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. ¡°The Empress is really busy. But she made time to arrange Shangguan Hui¡¯s marriage personally. She must have big plans.¡±


    Giving Lin Mengya a look, Shangguan Hui hesitantly said.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just anyone¡¯s son. He¡¯s the new king of Lintian State. The Empress wants to use my marriage to make peace with them!¡±


    ¡°To make peace with Lintian State?¡± Lin Mengya almost burst out laughing. She had never imagined that the Empress would want to make peace through marriage.


    ¡°Lintian State?¡± After pondering over it, Lin Mengya recalled that the year before she got married, the king of Lintian State suddenly abdicated, handed over the throne to his son, and then enjoyed his life as the grand king.


    At that time, the Crown Prince of Lintian State refused. After arguing for a few days, both of them finally came to an agreement. In the end, the Crown Prince came to the throne and became the new king not too long ago.


    They said that the new king of Lintian State was already administering affairs of state when he was still the Crown Prince. His principle of governing the state was to be kind and obedient. He was a man of great talent and bold vision.


    Lintian State was the neighbor of Jin State. There were some conflicts from the border before. But in recent years, they were all in harmony.


    ¡°The Empress wants to make the relationship with Lintian State become more stable through marriage?¡±


    It was a good idea. But it was not what the Empress would normally do.


    Anyway, everything involving the Empress, in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, must be very complicated.


    ¡°Your status is high enough to be the concubine of the new king. It¡¯s really a tough decision. Sister Shangguan, do you know why the Empress is so eager to make peace through your marriage?¡±


    Even though Shangguan Hui was anxious, she was still thoughtful. She would get all the details soon.


    At present, Lin Mengya was the only one person who was able to help her. So Shangguan Hui would tell her everything she knew.


    ¡°I heard that the new king of Lintian State likes ladies from Dajin. Besides, the other states around us are attempting to take action. I think the Empress wants an ally.¡±


    She was right. Lin Mengya¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table, as she digested the information she heard.


    As a matter of fact, marriage was the easiest way to bring the two countries closer.


    However, although Dajin was not powerful enough to conquer the whole world, it was indeed strongly fortified inside.


    On the contrary, other states became weaker after fighting against each other over time, and were not powerful enough to fight against Jin State.


    As far as Lin Mengya concerned, the Empress wanted to have closer ties with Lintian State, but what she really wanted to do with them, needed some careful thinking.


    ¡°Sister, I really need your help this time. I would rather serve the young general as his maid, than be a concubine in Lintian State. Help me. Please help me?¡±


    Shangguan Hui dissolved in a flood of tears. She looked really pathetic.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Lin Mengya knew that Shangguan Hui truly liked her big brother. If not, Lin Mengya would not help her at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the marriage can take place now. More importantly, the Emperor is still on the sick bed. They can¡¯t send you to be married off to that new king unless the Emperor gives his consent. So don¡¯t worry about it now. You just need to do what they tell you to. Don¡¯t let them find something wrong. I¡¯ll help you. You won¡¯t be sent off to get married.¡±


    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s promise, Shangguan Hui stopped crying.


    She did not feel at ease, but in her mind, as long as Lin Mengya was around, she would have her support.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll count on you for this. Oh, here¡¯s a gift for the young general. Tell him you prepared it for him. Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t tell him it¡¯s from me.¡±


    Then, Shangguan Hui took a tiny cloth bag from her chest. She was really considerate to wrap it with many layers of handkerchiefs.


    Shangguan Hui presented it to Lin Mengya, shyly.

 Chapter 348 Seek Out A Clue from A Confused Situation

    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya took the small cloth bag. It felt stiff. She opened layer upon layer of silk handkerchiefs and saw a golden breastplate inside.


    ¡°It was left by an ever-victorious general. It¡¯s said that the breastplate was made from a meteorite. I know that the young general always encounters danger when he fights in the battlefield. So I think that it might help to keep him safe, even if it is for once.¡±


    Shangguan Hui seemed very bashful, but an expression of determination could be seen in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya saw it clearly. Miss Shangguan, the pretty lady, really liked her big brother.


    But a feeling of being sorry and a sense of guilt came to her mind.


    Without her, Yue Ting and her big brother would have been a happy couple united by Heaven.


    ¡°If brother also likes Shangguan Hui, I won¡¯t stop them. But if not, I won¡¯t force brother to marry her.¡±


    Shangguan Hui blushed already.


    The reason why Lin Mengya changed her mind in order help Shangguan Hui was because her love was as deep as Yue Ting¡¯s.


    After comforting Shangguan Hui for a while, Lin Mengya called a servant to send her off, privately.


    Lin Mengya played with the smooth breastplate and as she turned it over, she saw a name ¡°Qingyuan¡± engraved at the back.


    She was shocked. If her guess was right, then its former owner was Zhang Qingyuan, God of War, from the previous dynasty!


    Zhang Qingyuan had already inspired awe throughout the country, and was known as an ever-victorious general, fifty years ago.


    But twenty years ago, he resigned because of an old illness. If he was still alive and healthy, he should be a seventy-year-old man today.


    If the breastplate was the one General Zhang used before, did it prove that the legendary general was served well by the Shangguan family?


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes lightly. Some slices of life and clues immediately gathered together and formed an enormous and complex network of connections.


    She reviewed the details she missed before.


    A second thought incurred profound fear and she found that when all that information was collected together, it would be¡ª


    Her eyes opened instantly.


    A flicker of cold light flashed across her dark eyes in a moment.


    It would have startled anyone who saw her eyes at the moment.


    Beads of fine sweat oozed from her forehead.


    Lin Mengya had never imagined that the Empress would take that as her purpose.


    If it was true, then everyone including Long Tianyu, her father or the Emperor still lying on the sickbed, would be in jeopardy.


    Luckily, she constantly made trouble for the Empress. She believed that it would buy time for them.


    Then, when the Empress had time to focus on them, Lin Mengya would be the first she wanted to remove.


    Since it was so, she could not wait her doom.


    It was impossible for her to rush into the palace to fight against the Empress. But she could find some ways to cause trouble for the Empress and to keep her away.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously rested her smooth chin on her slender fingers. In the following days, she would teach the Empress how it felt to be busy.


    Shangguan Hui did not only inform her of the news that the Empress planned to make peace by her marriage.


    In fact, in order to get rid of her family, Shangguan Hui made sufficient preparations.


    Shangguan Qing, Shangguan Hui¡¯s step-mother, and Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s, the Empress, father, was the main branch of Shangguan family, at present.


    The Empress was the eldest daughter and had a younger sister and four brothers.


    The Master of the Shangguan family was Shangguan Nanxiong, Marquis of Fuyuan of first rank inherited from his father. He was very old and still ruled over the whole family.


    Lin Mengya heard from her father that Shangguan Nanxiong was also an unusual talent, whose writings would be known throughout history and whose military talent could be used to help keep the country peaceful.


    But unfortunately, Shangguan Nanxiong was overconfident of his own ability and looked down on others. Then, everyone in the Shangguan family inherited the bad habit of behaving over-confidently from him.


    Shangguan Nanxiong¡¯s wife came from a military family.


    She was really a strong-willed, unyielding heroine just like Liang Hongyu. The Empress and Shangguan Qing were her daughters. They had four half-brothers.


    All of them were brought up by Mrs. Ye. Lin Mengya had met Mrs. Ye and all the other uncles from the Shangguan family.


    As a matter of fact, the four brothers looked really like her natural sons. All of them inherited their genes from Shangguan Nanxiong and each had his own advantages. With the help of the Empress, they became major officials and wielded great powers in the court.


    So Lin Mengya had to eradicate the Shangguan family one by one, before she defeated the Empress.


    Only in this way could Lin Mengya cut off her route of retreat. Then, she could nibble away at everything the Empress had.


    It seemed to be as difficult as going to heaven from the current situation. However, Lin Mengya did not think it was absolutely impossible.


    For example, Shangguan Hui¡¯s marriage would be a good breakthrough.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You seem lost in thought.¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya heard Long Tianyu¡¯s voice from behind. She turned around and gave him a mysterious smile.


    Long Tianyu was stunned by her smile and stood still for a second. Then, his facial expression relaxed.


    He came to her and had a taste of her tea. It smelt fragrant and had a slightly bitter taste. When he tasted the tea, it left an unexplainable sweet aftertaste in his mouth.Read more chapter on vi pnovel


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya was glaring at him. ¡°You¡¯re a prince. Shouldn¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually considering how to make trouble for the Empress, so that she has no time to focus on us.¡±


    It was just a cup of tea. Lin Mengya did not have to get angry with him about it.


    She picked up a honey orange and peeled its skin very deftly.


    When Long Tianyu heard what she said, a smile hovered at the corners of his mouth.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had different ideas from his subordinates.


    The ideas those men had were all open and aboveboard. Even if there were some private schemes, they were different from Lin Mengya¡¯s plans, which were made and implemented cautiously and would always lead to subsequent action.


    Using an inappropriate analogy, they tended to cut the Gordian knot, or the cruelest example, they would like to cut off the head very quickly.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya tended to send termites to eat the tree hollow.


    Little by little, and then one day the tree would be completely destroyed.


    So whoever Lin Mengya took as her target just had to accept their bad luck.


    ¡°If you want to make trouble for the Empress, you can only start with the Crown Prince or the Shangguan family. But recently, the Crown Prince seems to have quietened down. He stays inside his house every day, and never goes out, unless there¡¯s an emergency. So you have no choice, but to start with the Shangguan family, if you want to do something to the Empress.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. There was actually an instinctive understanding between Long Tianyu and herself.


    But neither of them noticed that.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Today, I received a precious guest and much good news. One of them is that the third lord of the Shangguan family, or the third brother of the Empress, or my nominal third uncle, participated in selling illegal salt.¡±


    Lin Mengya was very intelligent. The three sentences revealed who the third lord of Shangguan family was, and how to deal with him.


    ¡°Is that reliable? The third lord of the Shangguan family, Shangguan Li is the military commissioner of Quanzhou. He¡¯s committing a very serious crime if he really got himself involved in selling illegal salt. And, the Shangguan family does not seem to be a family lacking in money.¡±


    What Long Tianyu asked sounded reasonable. Throughout history, salt sale was monopolized by the government.


    There existed people who sold illegal salt for excessive profits. But Shangguan Li should know which carried more weight, between profits and the reputation of the Shangguan family.


    But Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and looked very confident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very reliable. And I guarantee that Shangguan Li is supposedly involved in other illegal businesses. That¡¯s because the Shangguan family are short of money, lots of money now.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew this very clearly. If the Shangguan family wanted to control the government, a tremendous amount of money would be needed.


    If it were her, Lin Mengya would employ an agent and enjoy the fruits of his work from behind the scene, just like how she managed Sanjue Hall.


    It was a safe but very slow way to get money. And during the early days, she had to put lots of money into it. So if they wanted to get money very quickly, it would be better to do some informal business.


    Shangguan Li was the military commissioner in Quanzhou, the top governor. Whichever project he joined in, the records showed that the project would yield profits.


    That¡¯s why Lin Mengya did not believe that Shangguan Li would not just join in only one business, since he was already involved in it.


    As long as she caught Shangguan Li and cut off the source of his profiteering, Lin Mengya believed that the Shangguan family would be hard up, and thrown into total confusion.


    Besides, Shangguan Li was the only one to have such a business plan among the Shangguan family.


    Without money, the Empress had to make more efforts if she wanted to continue. Anyway, she could not move the country¡¯s money into her parents¡¯ home, right?


    After all, those senior officials were watching the Empress very carefully.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. But, Mengya, I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Long Tianyu had not planned to talk about it with her.


    But given the present situation, it seemed that they were going to have to fight against the Empress forever .


    The Empress was calculative about the people around him. Long Tianyu was aware that she could not control her desire to influence all those grown-up, powerful princes.


    He would fight back. But before that, he must warn Lin Mengya of something.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little at ease after she found some clues. There was a little confusion in her shimmering eyes. Lin Mengya turned to look at Long Tianyu, who became serious suddenly.

 Chapter 349 A Love Token

    After hesitating for a while, Long Tianyu started to speak very carefully.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve realized that. Dajin, in fact, isn¡¯t controlled by my father alone. To be more precise, the reason why Dajin is not in a mess yet, is that someone is governing internal affairs and holding the fort.¡±


    Long Tianyu was watching Lin Mengya as he spoke.


    When he found that she was not surprised, Long Tianyu felt relieved.


    Lin Mengya was really smart. It was possible for her to seek out the clues from the information she received and to draw such a conclusion.


    But what he was going to say next was indeed something she should know.


    ¡°They will not show up often to interfere in our affairs. But when it comes to the throne or the stability of our country, they will take action to interfere, if necessary.¡±


    Lin Mengya got what Long Tianyu was implying. After all was said, it remained the statement that women could not be in power, because they would cause chaos.


    It was no wonder that she was able to enter the Palace so easily.


    And those people helped remove many obstacles on her return.


    ¡°So all they did is actually the consultation fee for me to treat the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°There was a precedent in the previous dynasty. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt. So I hope you could take everything into consideration before you take action.¡±


    Looking at her face, Long Tianyu thought that Lin Mengya had accepted his advice. So he also heaved a sigh of relief, silently.


    In fact, Long Tianyu told her this because he received a letter, before he fell asleep last night.


    It stated that Lin Mengya should be awarded for her check on the Emperor. But she could not become over-conceited and break the convention that women were forbidden to interfere in political affairs. Of course, they said that in a very tactful manner. However, Long Tianyu thought it necessary to inform Lin Mengya about that.


    Long Tianyu had a clear conscience about everything he had done.


    But he was sure that some of powers in the court were partial to the Empress. After punishing the Crown Prince by making him quieten down, they delivered such a genuine warning letter to him.


    ¡°I see. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I¡¯m a woman and I know there are things I can¡¯t do.¡±


    She had done too many astonishing things recently, and attracted a lot of attention.


    She was now in the ancient times, where conventions and etiquette were the most important. She could do nothing, but endure those injustice and judgement on women.


    It was a pity that Lin Mengya could pull the Empress down off her position, but she could not fight against the feudal society alone.


    Lin Mengya did not say anything more and felt down in spirits. When he saw that, Long Tianyu also felt sorry for her, in his heart.


    He hesitated, and did not know how to comfort her.


    Long Tianyu was inexperienced in making a girl laugh. The lady in front of him was particularly smart and would not be pleased by any common methods.


    After pondering upon it, Long Tianyu suddenly strode out of Liuxin Courtyard hurriedly.


    ¡°Ahem, where are you going?¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head, only to see his departing back.


    Before she finished her sentence, the slim back had already disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Mengya shook her head. Anyway, she was already used to Long Tianyu¡¯s way of coming and going so suddenly.


    Just as she was about to call Baiji and Baishao to go for a walk outside, Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu coming back, walking in big strides.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Lin Mengya, with her eyes opened wide, stared at the sandalwood box Long Tianyu presented to her.


    The patterns on the surface were dark brown and delicate. There were four fine-embroidered golden flowers in its four corners.


    Lin Mengya opened the padlock, and immediately, the splendor of jewels shone in her eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡ª¡±


    Inside the box were lots of valuable gold hairpins and jade stones.


    At the bottom, there was a stack of bank notes. Even though they were folded, the numbers on them could still be seen very clearly.


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu and felt very confused. She was murmuring silently that she had already many boxes like this.


    ¡°Prince Yu, did you rob the national treasury?¡±


    ¡°Well, what does that mean?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt this was funny. If Long Tianyu gave her such a box in the past, she would think that she was a money-mad woman in his eyes.


    But she realized now that Long Tianyu misunderstood her.


    If not, why then did he gave her so much money each time. As Princess Yu, Lin Mengya knew clearer than Long Tianyu, about how much money there was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Long Tianyu had given her many boxes like this. He seemed to give her all the cash he had.


    ¡°You told me that you like money. If it¡¯s not enough, well¡ª¡±


    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s serious expression, Lin Mengya almost burst out laughing.


    She did not recall until now that she had indeed told Long Tianyu that she loved money the most, when they were quarrelling.


    ¡°Are¡­are you trying to please me?¡±


    Long Tianyu did not admit it. But it could be seen on his face that he felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh, seems like she guessed it correctly.¡±


    ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    Lin Mengya smilingly took the sandalwood box.


    Rarely, Long Tianyu showed a facial expression, which was adorable in her eyes. In fact, Lin Mengya was feeling very satisfied.


    Noticing her smile, Long Tianyu was also relieved.


    If money could buy her smile, Long Tianyu would be willing to give her all the money he had.


    ¡°Something else needs my attention. I should get on it now.¡±


    Long Tianyu felt at ease now and the worries weighing on his mind also faded away.


    Long Tianyu grew up in the Imperial Palace, so he treated money in a different way from the others.


    The third prince or Prince Yu was one Long Tianyu¡¯s titles. He was also the Master of Four Saints, a puissant power in the society.


    Four Saints was a large-scale organization. Of course lots of money was needed to keep it running normally.


    Therefore, this business under his name covered almost half of Dajin.


    If Lin Mengya was told that her husband possessed the second largest treasure after her father-in-law, would she think herself to be a lucky woman?


    Lin Mengya held her precious box carefully, as she watched Long Tianyu walking away.


    Somehow, she felt warmed in her heart.


    She carefully touched its smooth wooden surface with her small hands. Lin Mengya would never admit that she was moved by money.


    Huh, she owned Sanjue Hall. She was also a rich woman.


    But no one would say no to money. The more, the better.


    Lin Mengya only had that thought in her heart. She told Baishao to put it together with all the other things that Long Tianyu gave her before.


    Lin Mengya was really inexperienced in building a connection with a man, in her last life. Obviously, she did not realize that those shining jewellery and large bank notes could be seen as a token of their love.


    We have to admit that rich people were self-willed.


    After lunch and a half hour nap, Lin Mengya went down to the dungeon again.


    She did not put on a voluminous, splendid palace costume so that she could act casually.


    She wore a lavender riding habit embroidered with begonias. The tightened collarband, the gem-decorated belt and the milky, woolen boots made her look quite pretty and cool.


    The controller at the dungeon had already changed. Meng Junlan, who always spoke to her in an enigmatic way last time, was the controller.


    Last time, Lin Mengya helped Meng Junlan to exert his authority in front of his subordinates. Then, this time, he did not make it difficult for her. Lin Mengya went to the stone room where Baili Rui was, very easily.


    No one was guarding this room.


    By Long Tianyu¡¯s order, those guards could not come around the stone room.


    Lin Mengya entered and did not see her teacher in his usual pose, lost in thought, in front of the Scarlet Ginseng.


    The weird thing was that the heavy smell of blood was gone.


    There was only black soil in the flowerpot made from white jade, which was about the height of a man. Those green, tiny leaves in the Scarlet Ginseng, which was as high as half a man¡¯s height, had withered.


    Lin Mengya was relieved for the moment.


    The Scarlet Ginseng withered maybe because Long Tianyu refused to offer Baili Rui any flesh and blood.


    That such a valuable herb should die was really a pity.


    However, Lin Mengya still believed that it was better that the herb had died, because she always thought that this herb signified cruelness.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    A soft, attractive voice came from deep inside the stone room.


    Then, Yunzhu dressed in a snowy, heavy dress, pulled back the blue-black cloth curtain and came out of the inner room.


    ¡°Yes. Why are you here?¡±


    Lin Mengya still an optimistic attitude about the missed love between Yunzhu and her teacher.


    After all, both of them broke up because of a misunderstanding. They were actually missing each other. Since they had told each other the truth, it would be better to see Jack having his Jill.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Besides, Yunzhu was really capable. If she became the wife of her teacher, it would be a happy event to be doubly related.


    ¡°I came here to take care of him. I can¡¯t imagine that he became so gaunt in only a few days. If it carries on, I¡¯m afraid that his body can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Her tone revealed the tenderness which could only exist between a couple of lovers.


    Lin Mengya looked at her carefully. Her face had recovered, and looked almost like how she was when she was young.


    In fact, she looked younger than she really was.


    Her forehead was covered with beads of sweat. It seemed that Yunzhu had just helped Baili Rui to get into the inner room for a rest.

 Chapter 350 Tricky Traitor

    ¡°How¡¯s Teacher? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s burning too much energy. If he can¡¯t bear it, that would be too bad.¡±


    Facing Yunzhu, the prospective wife of her teacher, Lin Mengya was naturally gentle and respectful.


    Yunzhu¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of deep concern for her teacher.


    ¡°The Hall Master is right. How about destroying that harmful thing? I¡¯m afraid if he continues like this, he¡¯ll die sooner or later.¡±


    As she spoke, Yunzhu lifted her hand up and wanted to destroy the Scarlet Ginseng.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately stopped Yunzhu and stood in front of the jade basin.


    ¡°It¡¯s the lifeblood of Teacher. If you destroy it, Teacher will die too.¡±


    Yunzhu was stunned and immediately retracted her hand.


    With her eyes widened, she looked at Lin Mengya, who sighed and then explained to her the stakes in that matter.


    ¡°How could¡­ this be¡­ Is there nothing to be done?¡±


    Yunzhu was out of her wits. She must have not expected that Baili Rui would end in such a state.


    In the face of life and death, those pasts full of love and hate didn¡¯t seem as important as she thought.


    ¡°There is a way. However, Teacher¡¯s current physical condition is not suitable for any treatment. If Teather could recuperate, maybe there could be some way out.¡±


    A look of cunning flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    She turned around and looked up at the sky at an inexplicable 45-degree angle, with a tone of melancholy in her voice.


    ¡°But Teacher has now become delirious and insane. Except for me, he doesn¡¯t seem to recognize anyone else. If I send someone else to look after him, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t take good care of him. By then, I¡¯ll be so sorry if anything happens.¡±


    Without even looking back, she could also know that Yunzhu behind her must have been trapped in a fierce internal struggle.


    As time went by, those old resentments that were deposited in her memory had long become dry and fragile.


    Without the nourishment of hate, the layer of ice between the two would naturally collapse one day.


    Right then, all they needed was an opportunity. That was why Lin Mengya wanted Yunzhu to take care of her teacher.


    If she could get back together with her teacher, it would be a joyful event.


    ¡°How about¡­ how about I take care of him? As for the affairs of the Sanjue Hall, even without me, the heads of the departments could also make the Hall run well. He¡­ I misunderstood him, and I owe him that.¡±


    Seeing that she had already achieved her goal, Lin Mengya did not forget to be polite.


    ¡°Will it bother you too much? You were in charge of Sanjue Hall¡¯s affairs. If you come to take care of Teacher, maybe it would be too hard for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and said that she didn¡¯t want to bother her, but her eyes were full of embarrassment.


    Yunzhu¡¯s face flushed, and the expression in her eyes was a little panicked and elusive.


    Accustomed to the calm and charming Yunzhu, Lin Mengya felt a bit surprised to see Yunzhu behaving like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it. Anyway, you have lots of people here. There¡¯s not much I can do, actually. And he¡¯ll need someone to look after him, right?¡±


    She was still a little hesitant in speaking.


    But Lin Mengya did hear the sincere desire in her voice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you. From now on, I will leave all Teacher¡¯s affairs to you.¡±


    So, Lin Mengya took advantage of that opportunity and agreed with Yunzhu¡¯s request.


    After telling Yunzhu the main details to consider when taking care of her teacher, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved and walked out of the dungeon.


    In all honesty, Lin Mengya had thought that Yunzhu was the most suspect of threatening her teacher.


    After all, her teacher always felt that he owed her, so he would not refuse any of her requests.


    But just then, she had cleared out her doubts.


    Even if that person was really Yunzhu, as long as she was in the mansion, she had nothing to worry about.


    The matter of the Scarlet Ginseng had finally drawn to a close.


    As long as there were no nutrients, the Scarlet Ginseng would eventually wither or lose its effectiveness.


    But no matter what the result was, it wouldn¡¯t harm others anymore.


    Although she didn¡¯t find out the one behind all that, either way, the matter finally had an ending.


    When strolling around in the garden, she saw that Lin Kui looked anxious and hurried to Long Tianyu¡¯s study.


    He didn¡¯t even see her a few meters away.


    Strangely, Lin Kui was Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand man. It had to be a very tricky problem to make him look like that.


    Out of curiosity, Lin Mengya followed Lin Kui and went to Long Tianyu¡¯s study.


    ¡°Your Highness, according to the information I¡¯ve collected, the traitor Baili Wuchen escaped successfully, and he seems to have gone over to the Crown Prince¡¯s side. Several of our important strongholds have been raided. By now, we have more than a hundred men missing.¡±


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She did not expect for Baili Wuchen to still be alive!


    When she was kidnapped by him, she poked one of his eyes out with a hair clip. She thought that he would die on the way; she didn¡¯t expect that the guy was that lucky, having kept his life!


    She pushed open the door to Long Tianyu¡¯s study, and the two people in the room both turned to see her.


    ¡°Princess, you¡­¡±


    It seemed that Lin Kui was a little reluctant to let Lin Mengya get involved in that matter.


    After all, the reason why Baili Wuchen defected at that time was partly because he had differences with Long Tianyu in Lin Mengya¡¯s affairs.


    All their brothers knew that although Baili Wuchen acted in an eccentric and tricky way, he would not betray Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu had already excluded Baili Wuchen¡¯s people from the Four-Saints Guards.


    However, the news that Lin Mengya was a dangerous beauty had already spread among all the Four-Saints Guards.


    More or less, everyone had some complaints about that woman who almost made the Four-Saints Guards fall apart.


    Taking every aspect into consideration, Lin Mengya was really not suitable to be involved in that matter at the moment.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m partly responsible for Baili Wuchen¡¯s defection. So I especially want to help. After all, it was me who gave him the opportunity so that he could escape from the dungeon,¡±


    Lin Mengya said apologetically. If it weren¡¯t for her being kidnapped, it would have been impossible for Baili Wuchen to get out of the dungeon, let alone escaping successfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t blame yourself. Lin Kui, you can leave now. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked calm, as if he didn¡¯t take the matter to heart.


    Lin Kui hesitated, but still left respectfully.


    He still couldn¡¯t figure out the heart of the prince. But as long as the prince said so, as a subordinate, he could be assured.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    In the study, Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu, worriedly.


    Baili Wuchen had been his confidant, so he was naturally aware of critical information. She knew that Long Tianyu must have been well prepared for that.


    However, if the Crown Prince really knew everything, it would be a catastrophe for Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, how about I send someone to sneak into the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion and kill him?¡±


    Seeing the seriousness and nervousness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu shook his head and said,


    ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ve already changed all the arrangements. Even if Baili Wuchen becomes the Crown Prince¡¯s person, it won¡¯t do me any harm. By the way, how is Father¡¯s prescription coming along?¡±


    Obviously, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t want to continue that topic.


    Lin Mengya had to talk of other things. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t need to worry so much.


    After all, with Long Tianyu¡¯s scheming, it was impossible for him not to expect that.


    From the day Baili Wuchen fled, Long Tianyu might already have made adequate preparations. Maybe she worried too much.


    ¡°As for His Majesty¡¯s prescription, I¡­¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Long Tianyu took her hand and sat in the seat of the study together with her.


    Being gently enveloped by his tender sight, she unconsciously blushed with shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to change the way to address him and call him Father. I know Father hasn¡¯t seen you yet, but he¡¯ll like you.¡±


    His voice was so gentle that Lin Mengya felt a little uncomfortable.


    She retracted her hands. Although Long Tianyu never expressed his emotions, Lin Mengya knew that the relationship and feeling between them had changed little by little.


    In her eyes, Long Tianyu was no longer cold. Rather, he silently did everything for her.


    But she still hesitated in her heart.


    Long Tianyu was the distinguished prince. The Crown Prince might not inherit the throne, therefore, Long Tianyu would also have the opportunity to become the emperor.


    Even if he was just a prince in the future, but in Dajin, she still faced a practical problem.


    Long Tianyu would not belong to her alone. Besides, would Long Tianyu really like her all his life?


    Born in modern times, she could never bear sharing her husband with other women.


    If that day really came, could the relationship between them still stand the tests?


    She didn¡¯t know, and she dared not to easily believe.


    It was easy to fall in love, but it was too hard to maintain the relationship forever.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Seeing that Lin Mengya suddenly lowered her head and thought of something, Long Tianyu thought she was shy.


    No wonder. No matter how smart and formidable Lin Mengya was, when falling in love, she would still show the coyness of a delicate woman.


    With a warm sweetness rising in his heart, Long Tianyu decided not to force her to accept anything emotional.


    In any case, she was already his princess. Accepting him was just a matter of time.


    Moreover, after going through so many things, he didn¡¯t believe that Lin Mengya would have no love for him.


    Casting thoughts aside, he had always been the most patient. He believed that one day, Lin Mengya would finally put aside her shyness and be honest with him.


    ¡°Your Highness, someone is waiting outside and he wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 351 Imaginary Rival in Love

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You may do your own work.¡±


    Lin Mengya cleverly left Long Tianyu¡¯s study. As soon as she went out, she almost ran into someone.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Your Highness! What a coincidence that I meet you here!¡±


    A slightly familiar voice abruptly sounded from above her head.


    Lin Mengya lifted up her head and was surprised to see Qiu Yu.


    ¡°So strange. Wasn¡¯t this person in the palace? How could he appear in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little curious. Before she left the palace, she did tell Qiu Yu how to contact her.


    After all, the situation in the palace was quite complicated. If she wanted to detoxify the emperor, she had to keep communications with Qiu Yu.


    But he had searched for her on his own.


    ¡°Is there something unexpected happening about the emperor¡¯s body and he cannot handle it?¡±


    Seeing no one around, Lin Mengya dragged him to a hidden corner.


    But she couldn¡¯t have thought that just at the moment when she was leaving, Long Tianyu would come out of the study, puzzlement on his face.


    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±


    Qiu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It seemed that the girl had been secretive since the first time they met.


    It seemed like she had something to hide. But maybe she had her own difficulties.


    ¡°Did something happen in the palace? Tell me the truth, is the emperor¡¯s condition getting worse?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes full of anxiety, Qiu Yu burst out laughing.


    So that was it. It seemed that Lin Mengya misunderstood his sudden visit. He shook his head with a smile and whispered,


    ¡°You can rest assured that the emperor is fine. ¡°I¡¯m here because¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, another sound interrupted him right then.


    ¡°If you have something to discuss, why not come to my study? Mengya, you can come with us, too.¡±


    The sudden appearance of Long Tianyu startled Lin Mengya.


    She immediately relaxed her grip on Qiu Yu¡¯s sleeves, seeming as if she had been caught doing something wrong.


    Long Tianyu just glanced at Qiu Yu. There was a bit of chill in his eyes, as if he was tolerating something.


    The strange atmosphere made Qiu Yu, the innocent third party, feel it was a little bit unbearable.


    He let out a dry cough and went to greet him politely.


    ¡°Greetings of peace to Prince Yu. In fact, I¡¯m here mainly to discuss with you about the medications for His Majesty.¡±


    Qiu Yu immediately explained his purpose in coming. In truth, with so many princes in the capital city, he had seen almost each and every one of them.


    However, Prince Yu was the most powerful and coldest of them all.


    If it wasn¡¯t because he was really in trouble and needed to go to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to discuss things with Lin Mengya, he would not dare to visit the place casually.


    And just then, he seemed to have offended Prince Yu.


    It was a tricky matter.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    After replying in a calm manner, Long Tianyu turned around first and walked back to his study.


    Lin Mengya looked at him while puzzled. Seemingly, she felt that Long Tianyu was not in a good mood. Did she do something wrong?


    Qiu Yu wanted to say something but stopped. Looking at that embarrassed couple, he eventually shut his mouth, not saying another word. If he guessed right, Prince Yu seemed to be jealous.


    ¡°How interesting¡±. During his lifetime, he could see such a cold and aloof prince getting a little upset just for a woman, which seemed to be worthwhile.


    The three of them returned to the study, but at the moment they were all silent.


    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu exchanged looks from time to time, detecting a flicker of exploration and suspicion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Only Lin Mengya, who was at the center of their confrontation, frowned and pondered over the proper business.


    So she didn¡¯t even notice the current tension between the two men around her.


    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Doctor Qiu, please just say it. What exactly do you need us to do this time?¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly said that. With that, the confrontation between the two men was completely concealed in an instant.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been commissioned by several ministers this time. Now the situation in the palace is still unclear, and since the princess left the palace, the people in the Court of Imperial Physicians have relapsed. If His Majesty¡¯s illness continues to drag on, I¡¯m afraid it will be bad.¡±


    After hearing that, a look of worry flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows.


    The only thing she didn¡¯t have was enough time.


    However, detoxification was a thing that could not be rushed.


    The prescription given by the Shen Nung System was indeed good, but the poison inside the emperor¡¯s body was too complicated.


    And her teacher had become insane. Without the help of her teacher, the master of poisons, she didn¡¯t have full confidence that she could make it.


    What should she do?


    The thing was in a stalemate. Maybe it was because, in what Lin Mengya just said, she considered him as being in the same group with her.


    In short, Long Tianyu¡¯s mood lifted a little.


    In fact, Lin Mengya was his princess. Maybe it was because of his father¡¯s illness that she had become so close to Qiu Yu.


    Although he still felt a little uncomfortable, for the sake of the overall situation, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t show a cold expression to Qiu Yu for the first time.


    ¡°What do you need us to do? Just say it. As long as His Majesty¡¯s disease can be cured, the prince and I will do our best to help you.¡±


    Qiu Yu looked at Lin Mengya but couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion in his mind.


    No wonder his brother said that women were the most troublesome things in the world.


    It seemed that he was indeed right.


    Fortunately, neither him nor his brother would do something as pathetic as to fall in love with a woman.


    His keen eyes showed a look of watching a drama. The shrewder a person was, the more interesting he would become when he was in love.


    He turned her eyes to Lin Mengya who frowned and went into deep thoughts.


    Those two people were really a perfect match.


    However, the time for cranky thoughts was over. It was time to get down to business.


    Qiu Yu became serious and said,


    ¡°We¡¯ve extensively discussed it and finally concluded that this time, the prescription will be jointly decided by you and me. I have a presumptuous request that I hope Prince Yu can find a place for us to be free from others. So we can devote ourselves to our study and be undisturbed by anyone during this time.¡±


    When suddenly hearing that Lin Mengya was going to study the prescription with that guy¡­


    Long Tianyu felt a little awkward in his heart.


    But at least, it would be under his nose. He supposed that they would not do anything to upset him.


    And those two were trying to save his father. Considering that, there was no room for him to refuse.


    Suddenly, Prince Yu, the most formidable man of Dajin, wrestled with his suspicion. And his face was a little gloomy.


    ¡°No problem. Your Highness, what do you say?¡±


    That was exactly what Lin Mengya had in mind. She eagerly wished Qiu Yu, the highly-skilled doctor, would work with her on prescriptions.


    She looked at Long Tianyu expectantly. Looking at that pair of bright, pure eyes, Long Tianyu unconsciously nodded.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ve already prepared the place, just in my yard. Next time you come, just ask someone to take you there. And I¡¯ll make the arrangements so that no one will ever find it out.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with some excitement. But when Long Tianyu heard that, he felt it was harsh anyway.


    He knew exactly what she meant. But those words were also appropriate if they had another meaning.


    Feeling as if a thorn was getting stuck in his throat, Long Tianyu was in a dilemma. He had no choice but to sit there with his face turned grave, glaring at Qiu Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go and get myself ready. We shouldn¡¯t delay further, so let¡¯s start tomorrow. By the way, I cannot leave the palace too frequently. So if something happens, I have to bother Prince Yu to pass the messages for us.¡±


    Interesting. Qiu Yu was laughing in his sleeve.


    That silly girl had not found out yet, but he already knew about Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes clearly.


    It was definitely from a male beast who discovered that another male beast strayed into his own territory. So it was a warning and displeased look.


    In other words, Long Tianyu was feeling jealous.


    It was really interesting. Although the men of the Long family could not be considered promiscuous, there were a few spoonies among them. Even the emperor had countless concubines. Occasionally he would especially dote on someone, but only for some months.


    It must have been more than half a year since they had gotten married.


    But Prince Yu not only didn¡¯t have the feeling of boredom, but also showed a mood that might damage his manhood. It was really amazing.


    It seemed that his life in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would not be so easy.


    With a widening smile, Qiu Yu would never miss such an interesting thing.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bother Doctor Qiu from now on.¡±


    Lin Mengya secretly glared at Long Tianyu. The man was at least a guest, and he went to discuss the treatment of Long Tianyu¡¯s father.


    But she did not understand what was wrong with the guy. He even glared at him as if he were facing the enemy.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    Not to mention that Qiu Yu might be the savior of his father. Even out of basic politeness, he shouldn¡¯t treat guests that way.


    After receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s invincible eyeful of killing intent, no matter how unwilling Long Tianyu felt in his heart, he could only hold back.


    Trying not to laugh, Qiu Yu made several polite remarks to Lin Mengya and finally said that he should go back to the palace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a carriage to send you back to the palace. Be very careful in the palace, Doctor.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to leave Long Tianyu¡¯s study and went to get someone to prepare.


    Suddenly, the two men glared at each other. But one of them glowered, and the other just wanted to tease a jealous man.

 Chapter 352 The Situation in the Palace

    Qiu Yu was the first to find the solemn atmosphere overwhelming.


    While he could hardly suppress the smile in his eyes, he had to straighten his clothes and sit up properly in the study, and maintain a severe expression.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    Qiu Yu could not smother the chuckle in him at the sight of Long Tianyu¡¯s somber expression.


    Long Tianyu shot a look of disdain at Qiu Yu with his narrow yet deep-set eyes, and with a rather hostile tone, he said,


    ¡°In what way have I misunderstood?¡±


    While the somewhat slow mind of Lin Mengya was still unaware of the situation, Qiu Yu, on the other hand, was sharp and observant.


    This was none other than a man¡¯s possessiveness towards the woman he had become enamored with.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was no ordinary woman. Perhaps she might not be comfortable with the prince¡¯s overpowering jealousy.


    He could not tell what might happen if this was the case.


    Perhaps he should give these two people some kind of warning or reminder?


    Qiu Yu brushed his hand on his lips as he fixed his eyes on Long Tianyu, and in an earnest tone, he said,


    ¡°Actually there is nothing going on between the princess and me. Your Highness, you ought to trust your princess. Moreover, you are such an outstanding character. Rest assured that you two are a perfect match made in heaven, that is rare to come by in a hundred years. The princess and I are merely casual acquaintances.¡±


    Qiu Yu meant well and expected Long Tianyu to break into a smile after being showered with praises, or at least his anger might abate.


    However, to his surprise, Long Tianyu snorted and did not even bother to roll his eyes at Qiu Yu.


    How could he¡ª


    This confirmed Qiu Yu¡¯s impression that all the men in the Long Family were not likeable at all.


    Compared to these men who were lost in the pursuit of power and other silly behaviors, Qiu Yu thought his eldest brother was a much wiser man.


    ¡°Lord Qiu, the horse carriage is ready. My maids will show you out through the back gate.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded at the right time.


    The two men in the room finally ended their confrontation. Qiu Yu glanced at Long Tianyu, then at Lin Mengya. He smiled an obscure smile, cupped his hands and left thereafter.


    Long Tianyu was no doubt an excellent man. However, Lin Mengya was also a rare gem among the ladies.


    If Long Tianyu could not grasp what was in her mind, their days ahead would be tumultuous.


    After pondering over this, Qiu Yu realized that his worries had been unnecessary.


    That would their problem if they did not realize it. His warnings were but excessive.


    From the time Qiu Yu left the study, Long Tianyu had not moved, but stayed fixed in his original position.


    Sitting in his seat, he remained silent.


    The atmosphere was a little suffocating. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes darted left and right and she was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s spring. Have you noticed the bits of green sprouting in the courtyard?¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya opened her mouth, she felt her failure in her attempt to strike up a conversation.


    Only children would notice such things. She was certain she had wasted the opportunity to initiate a meaningful conversation.


    Such a quiet time together for the two of them was extremely hard to come by.


    ¡°Hm, I noticed. The weeds are sprouting at the bottom of the windows.¡±


    A glum-looking Long Tianyu responded in a serious tone.


    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu, incredulous. She did not expect him to have noticed such trivial matters.


    ¡°Indeed, the grass had started to grow. It¡¯s spring once again and I like the spring season. It¡¯s a sign of the revival of all things. It fills them with energy that signifies the beginning of a new life.


    Lin Mengya pushed open the window. Although the spring breeze was still a little chilly, it was much warmer and gentler. Spring had arrived after all.


    Outside Long Tianyu¡¯s study, the tree branches were still bare of leaves.


    However, there was no doubt that not long from now, the prince¡¯s mansion would soon be filled with flowers that signal the renewal of all life.


    Likewise, she had thoroughly remolded herself over the past half-year.


    She was no longer that medical student who spent all her time doing research, before she transcended time and space to come into this world. Neither was she the pitiful, dull daughter of the Lin Family.


    The new Lin Mengya was a hybrid of her two lives.


    Long Tianyu was drawn to her profile, which was a portrayal of quietness and all things beautiful. Under the spring¡¯s sun rays, her perfect features exuded an air of gentleness.


    Having been born into the royal family, he had seen countless beautiful women, but this woman before his eyes, was the only one who differed completely from them.


    All of a sudden, Qiu Yu¡¯s words rang in his mind.


    Long Tianyu smirked at the thought. He would hold on to her tightly if she was indeed the object of his desire. Lin Mengya was all his.


    ¡°It may be spring, but the weather is still chilly, be careful not to catch a cold. Given your poor health, you need to take sufficient rest to recuperate.¡±


    Long Tianyu turned around immediately, removed his warm big cloak and put it on Lin Mengya.


    Although Mengya was a physician, she could not possibly heal herself. Long Tianyu could not help but be worried if Lin Mengya¡¯s body would able to take it, given her damaged heart earlier on, and how she had overexerted herself lately.


    Lin Mengya perked up at Long Tianyu¡¯s words.


    Her current health condition was indeed a complicated one.


    She should have died a couple of times over, after ingesting the poison in the bridal sedan.


    She wondered if it was because she had taken a portion of the antidote before she suddenly transcended time and space to arrive here. To her surprise, the poison was not able to take her life, yet she was unable to completely eradicate it. It remained in her like a parasite.


    The various antidote and pills fed to her by Long Tianyu and Xiaoyu over the past half-year should be able to revive any dying patient, and inject energy and life into him.


    However, the poison seemed to have developed antibodies against them, and they had no effect on it.


    For this reason, every part of her body was functioning perfectly without any problem. However, if something triggered the poison in her body, she would die instantly.


    Interestingly, the Shen Nung System in her brain still retained the knowledge of poison that her teacher had passed on to her. Now, any kind of poison in the world would not be too difficult for her to handle.


    This was with the exception of the poison in her body. There was no way she could overcome it.


    Apparently, even the most advanced instruments in modern times were not be able to handle this poison.


    She would just have to leave it and play it by ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The most important thing now is to purge out the poison in the emperor¡¯s body. This is the only way we can keep from remaining passive. Whoever could have poisoned him? How did he do it? Do you have any clues?¡±


    Lin Mengya put aside her sad emotions and once again, she was back to being the quick-witted Princess Yu.


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and nodded slightly.


    ¡°There were too little details, I¡¯m only at the initial stage of identifying the suspects. One day, I will be able to confirm that the queen and the Crown Prince are involved.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement. Most certainly, the queen and the Crown Prince were the ones who benefitted most out of the emperor¡¯s illness.


    Nevertheless, there was something that did not fit into the picture.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the Crown Prince and the queen are merely adding fuel to the flames. Think about it, the Crown Prince may have been impulsive in the things he did, but he never commits grave mistakes. In fact, the emperor has never rebuked him. As for the queen, she has been a just judge in the imperial harem. If things continue in this manner, there is a high likelihood that the Crown Prince will inherit the throne when the emperor passes away. Why would they want to take the trouble to resort to poisoning the emperor?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s analysis made sense. She had made a deduction based on her own perspective.


    In fact, Long Tianyu had also thought about it this way. Nevertheless, he knew the queen and the Crown better, and thought that things would not be as simple as it seemed, on the surface.


    ¡°Although you have analyzed it correctly, I have a feeling that the queen and the Crown Prince have a greater purpose. Father could well live for another 20 to 30 years, if his current health condition persists. ¡°By then, the Crown Prince would be even more mature and steady, although the queen would have aged. I have a feeling that they have other ulterior motives. Usurping the throne of the Jin State is the stepping stone to achieving their goal.¡±


    A greater purpose? So insatiable were their appetites that they would not be satisfied with merely gaining the throne of the Jin State.


    Could it be that their motive was to conquer the entire world?


    At the instant, Lin Mengya thought it would be ridiculous and laughable, if that was the case.


    In the course of history, there were countless people who had wanted to conquer the world, who were much more competent than the grossly inadequate Crown Prince. They had all failed in one way or another, in the process of doing so.


    The Crown Prince was simply a foolish dreamer if he thought he could conquer the whole world!


    ¡°He must be daydreaming. It would not sound as if it was too great an ambition if it were during turbulent times. At present, however, apart from the Jin State, the other nations are also strong. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for people to be contented with their lives? Why would he want to conquer the world? All nations should play a part in ruling the world. What makes he think he can be the ruler of them all?¡±


    Lin Mengya found this matter absolutely laughable.


    Given the circumstance, however, this appeared to be the most plausible reason.


    What else could be more alluring than the throne?


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°The Crown Prince has always overestimated himself. I am not surprised at his ambition. However, I¡¯d like to know the reason why the queen is playing along with him. Does she really think that her son is capable of holding the supreme power?¡±


    This¡ª


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and concluded that she had indeed been too naive.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems that the situation in the palace is more complicated than I thought. I don¡¯t think I will be of much help to you, other than working behind the scenes to develop the antidote for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya shrugged. She had been too naive.


    ¡°In that case, you will be working hard too. I hope you will take good care of your body. I will be making a trip in a few days, and perhaps will not be back for another half-month.¡±


    Was he going away again? Lin Mengya was perplexed. In fact, she could tell from the time she married Long Tianyu that the life of being a prince was not as leisurely and carefree as it seemed.

 Chapter 353 The Suspicious Hearer

    ¡°Are you going away? Where will you be going, Your Highness?¡±


    A casual question on Lin Mengya¡¯s part brought a frown to Long Tianyu¡¯s face suddenly, which turned into awkwardness.


    ¡°It¡¯s the time of spring that we plow the land, but many places are suffering from calamities. For this reason, the Crown Prince has commanded me to patrol these places to ensure that the plowing starts promptly.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded as though she understood. Indeed, in times of low productivity during ancient times, the nations relied heavily on springtime plowing and planting for survival.


    If this matter was delayed, it would affect the survival of both the nation and her people. One should not take this lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. This is indeed an important matter. Do be careful on the way. There would be trouble if the Crown Prince and the queen plot against you, while you¡¯re on your journey.¡±


    She supposed no one would dare to lay a finger on Long Tianyu when he was in the capital city.


    Once out of the city, however, it could not be guaranteed. Moreover, there were many places that had been struck by calamity. This would impact Long Tianyu negatively, if he did not handle it well.


    This was definitely not a desirable task. Even she thought this was going to be a tough job for him.


    ¡°I am aware. Please be on your toes in everything you do when I¡¯m away. Let us talk after I return.¡±


    Long Tianyu had a feeling that deploying him at this moment was a ploy of the Crown Prince to tackle Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, what the Crown Prince said, did make sense.


    Last year, many people fell victim to natural calamities. It was with much effort that they managed to prevent insurrection.


    If something were to go wrong with the spring plowing this time, the peaceful situation which had been so carefully preserved, might simply pop like bubbles.


    At that time, the peoples¡¯ uproars and riots would shake the foundation of the entire nation.


    ¡°I get it. When are you leaving? I¡¯ll instruct Steward Deng to make the necessary preparation for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to hide her worries by breaking into a relaxed smile.


    She was keenly aware that in Long Tianyu¡¯s absence, her life might be at risk. Her father and elder brother were both away too, to lead their soldiers to return to the borders.


    If Long Tianyu were to leave her now, there would be no one at her side to rely on.


    The two persons in the palace were not the only ones who were after her life.


    However, at the very least, she had attracted the attention of the high-ranking officials in the court. If she succeeded in developing the antidote for the poison in the emperor¡¯s body, these men would not allow her, an innocent soul, to be sacrificed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be a few more days before I leave. I need to make the necessary preparations to reassure the victims.¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya with tenderness in his eyes.


    He would love, if possible, that she be free from any worries and anxieties.


    ¡°Hm, I understand.¡±


    Lin Mengya returned his look with the same tenderness and gentleness. In fact, she could take the opportunity while Long Tianyu was away from the capital city, to work in her Sanjue Hall.


    It was said that Sanjue Hall was gradually building up its reputation in the surrounding areas of the capital city, because of its progress.


    More thought should be put into it, if it were to expand further.


    In the evening, as Lin Mengya was reading in the Liuxin Courtyard, she was simultaneously listening to the exchange of information gathered by the girls.


    The information was really only gossip regarding things that happened in the mansion and about Concubine De.


    Lin Mengya could tell that Concubine De was much more well-behaved since her return this time. She no longer tried to make trouble for Lin Mengya, or sent men to make her life difficult.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was a hundred percent certain that the woman in the Art Courtyard was not the original Concubine De.


    Likewise, Long Tianyu ought to have noticed. Was it even possible for an intelligent man like him to not recognize his own mother?


    He had allowed her to remain initially so that the queen would be used to this situation. Secondly, he wanted to extract information about the real Concubine De. Otherwise, he would have seized her and interrogated her harshly, given Long Tianyu¡¯s character.


    ¡°I heard that the Art Courtyard had been rather quiet recently. I have not seen Yun Ruo for quite some time now. She used to be Concubine De¡¯s favorite maidservant, always by her side. Strangely she was nowhere to be seen during this period when Concubine De is not feeling well.¡±


    Not one gossip within the mansion could escape Baizhi when she was around.


    The table was heaped with the dried nuts and snacks she brought back from outside. She had stuffed her mouth with so much of the food, that she looked like a chipmunk.


    The other two girls were used to her ways.


    ¡°Even so, I can see that Yun Ruo is not a person who remains within her boundaries. On one occasion last year when I was chatting with the women working in the kitchen, they told me that Yun Ruo demanded a bowl of birdnest every day to nourish her skin. She was abusing the fact that she was favored by Concubine De. She even asked for red birdnest. When she was told that the red birdnest in the mansion is served only to our master and Concubine De, she became furious and had them sent from Concubine De. I perceive that Concubine De treats her better than the prince.¡±


    Baishao¡¯s tone was that of disdain. Although it was meant to be gossip, it seemed to bring back memories to Lin Mengya, when Baishao¡¯s words entered her ears.


    She would have put this behind her, if not for Baishao¡¯s words.


    Sometime back, when Yun Ruo was serving at Concubine De¡¯s side, she was as good as the most important person in the home.


    Lin Mengya thought Yun Ruo was an old acquaintance of Concubine De in the palace, but from Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction, she could easily tell that Yun Ruo was new to them.


    How could she have obtained favor to such an extent that she could eat the precious red birdnest, when she had just arrived to be Concubine De¡¯s maid.


    ¡°The red birdnest did not amount to much. I heard from the servants doing the laundry that the clothes Yun Ruo wore were made of fine cotton. Even our master only has a few pieces of clothing made of the same material.¡±


    Baizhi claimed, pinching her nose. Apparently, she did not have a good impression of Yun Ruo.


    All the people in the Liuxin Courtyard were aligned in their views anyway. It was only natural that all of them loathed the people in the Art Courtyard.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the garments made from fine cotton offered only to the royalties? Our master only received three to four rolls of the fabric as gifts from the palace during the new year.¡± Even Concubine De received only five rolls of such fabric. There was not enough to reward others with the fabric. Concubine De was exceptionally kind to her to have gifted her with the fabric for clothes.¡±


    The three girls laughed playfully, but they were in no way envious of her.


    Yun Ruo was only eating and wearing better things than them. They, on the other hand, occupied an important place in their master¡¯s heart.


    At the very least, the monthly bonus they received from the medical hall would make them wealthy ladies.


    A few rolls of fabric were no way comparable to Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence in them.


    ¡°Baiji, will you fetch me those pieces of my clothing that were made from the fine cotton? I want to have a look at them.¡±


    Putting down the book in her hand, Lin Mengya instructed clearly.


    Lin Mengya had been perplexed by this matter all along.


    If the queen had taken Concubine De captive, how could she make sure that this impersonator would not be exposed?


    Come to think of it, the queen and Concubine De had been arch-rivals for many years.


    The queen would know Concubine De even better than Long Tianyu, her own son, would.


    If because of carelessness on her part she was exposed by Long Tianyu, all her plans and past efforts would come to nothing.


    From another angle, if Lin Mengya were the queen, she would have to look for someone who was very familiar with Concubine De¡¯s mannerisms, so that people would not see through this fraud. In addition, she also had to be someone whom the queen could confide in, so she could be a spy at Concubine De¡¯s side.


    This person was none other than Yun Ruo.


    However, Yun Ruo¡¯s mannerism was nothing like any other maidservant. She was either extremely humble or extremely supercilious.


    She made people feel that her respectful mannerism was tinted with disdain.


    Her fake smiles gave people the creeps.


    What kind of a role did she play before the queen?


    ¡°Master, you have three pieces of clothing made from fine cotton. Here they are.¡±


    While Lin Mengya was pondering over this matter, Baiji had quickly fetched the few pieces of clothing for her.


    All three pieces of clothing were meant to be worn at the beginning of spring. The first was a purplish-rose colored long gown printed with a magic lotus flower pattern and the other two were dresses embroidered with peach flowers, that were in the colors of a pomegranate.


    The material shone with brilliant colors even under the dim lights.


    Lin Mengya reached out to touch the material.


    It was said that the raw materials used for such fine linen were carefully selected. Not only was the surface completely smooth to the touch like the surface of the water, but the fabric was also even softer than human skin.


    It was not surprising that the royal family members and relatives appreciated such fine fabric.


    However, if what Yun Ruo was wearing was indeed gifted to her by Concubine De, the tailor in the mansion would have an impression of it.


    ¡°Baishao, will you inquire about this from the mansion¡¯s tailor? Was what Yun Ruo was wearing given to her by Concubine De? Baiji, please go to the Art Courtyard to find out where Concubine De kept the five rolls of fine cotton fabric and if she had taken them out.¡±


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that Yun Ruo was not an ordinary character.


    Even if she used to serve by the queen¡¯s side, she was definitely not someone common.


    If the queen had revealed to Lin Mengya the real identity of Concubine De that night, it would not be simply to appease the enmity between them.


    The disappearance of Yu Ruo could only mean two things.


    Firstly, Yun Ruo had definitely been sent by the queen. Since the queen realized that Lin Mengya had found out the truth, sooner or later, Long Tianyu would learn the truth.


    For this reason, Yun Ruo, who was working for the queen, would have either gone home or have been completely eradicated from the world.


    That, of course, would be the best outcome.


    Nevertheless, the latter was making Lin Mengya uneasy.


    It would imply that the reason the queen devised this fraud concerning Concubine De was not simply to pin Long Tianyu down. There had to be another purpose.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    For example, she was aiming to gain something¡ª


    If Yun Ruo were to disappear at this moment, did it mean the queen had achieved what she had set out to do?


    Lin Mengya began to fret at this thought.


    However, she quickly calmed herself down.


    Long Tianyu was no dimwit. If Yun Ruo had come for him, he would have sensed it.


    Moreover, nothing would be hidden from them, given that Concubine De had been in the palace for a long time.


    Perhaps she was just being paranoid!

 Chapter 354 On Tenterhooks

    Soon Baiji and Baishao returned with the information that Lin Mengya wanted.


    Those few rolls of fabric belonging to Concubine De were untouched. The women in the kitchen also confirmed that Concubine De had not asked for any red birdnest. Where on earth did Yun Ruo get those red birdnests as a reward?


    Was it even possible for the fine linen clothes and red birdnest to appear from nowhere?


    Moreover, it was apparent from Yun Ruo¡¯s attitude that she did not really care much about these luxuries.


    Where did this young maid acquire such extensive insight from?


    These bits of information were pieced together and provided her with the final answer.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s mind, a vague answer was taking form.


    Yun Ruo¡¯s identity was definitely not as simple as that of a maidservant.


    For the imposter of Concubine De to have created such a stir, Lin Mengya supposed half of the reason would have been because she had been instigated by Yun Ruo.


    The queen had gotten rid of Yun Ruo while she was trapped in the palace. Apparently, she was a chess piece held in high regard.


    She did not expect herself to miss such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Master, what do think is amiss about Yun Ruo?¡±


    The ever sensitive Baiji knew very well that her master would not be so interested in an insignificant maidservant for no reason.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but shook her head.


    What could she do about her suspicion when Yun Ruo was long gone?


    Moreover, if the queen was determined to hide her, not to mention Lin Mengya, even Long Tianyu would not be able to find her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Oh yes, since Baisu is not around anymore, try not to leave the mansion for no good reason. The situation is not stable at this moment. I don¡¯t want you to get into an accident.¡±


    The three maidservants suddenly looked lost at the mention of Baisu.


    Lin Mengya, however, did not seem bothered at all. It was as if Baisu had not gone away for good, but was only taking a holiday.


    The girls had the urge to ask about Baisu, but eventually held back their questions.


    They were unable to find anyone who could answer the many doubts in their hearts.


    Conversely, Lin Mengya had thrown herself entirely into researching and developing the antidote.


    Once she finished her breakfast, she went straight into the little hut in the Liuxin Courtyard, which had been specially cleared and converted into her laboratory.


    She had changed into overalls which allowed her to move around easily, coupled with an apron. Lin Mengya seemed to have reverted to the fanatical research student she used to be.


    There was a continuous supply of over a hundred medicinal materials being sent into the little hut.


    ¡°Leave the materials here, but be quick and careful so you don¡¯t disturb my master.¡±


    All the while, Baiji remained by Lin Mengya¡¯s side to be her assistant.


    Baishao, on the other hand, stood by the gates to manage the transporting of herbs.


    Earlier on, Lin Mengya had handed Baishao a checklist of the herbs she needed.


    In the end, Baishao had been running around the entire morning, but had barely finished half the work.


    Dabbing the perspiration on her forehead, Baishao thought about how her master had personally taken on the task of studying into all these herbs, and she was awashed with a wave of admiration for her master.


    If she knew Lin Mengya was merely sorting the herbs according to their names, and that not all the herbs would be used, would she think that her master was toying with her?


    Baiji did not understand initially why her master did not touch certain herbs.


    It took sometime before she gradually realized her master¡¯s intention.


    Although the Liuxin Courtyard was prepared to keep out any spies at anytime,


    It was not possible to keep the process of transporting the herbs a complete secret.


    If someone put his mind to it, he would be able to discover the prescription.


    For this reason, her master used a trick to keep the prescription a secret, so that Baiji was the only one who knew.


    ¡°Are you still unable to locate it? Strange, it should not be difficult to find the Tranquil Lotus.¡±


    Lin Mengya went through the batch of herbs that just arrived, and muttered under her breath, apparently disappointed.


    Tranquil Lotus was not an expensive herb, but was extremely difficult to cultivate. In fact, no one in Dajin had succeeded in cultivating it.


    Even the Tranquil Lotus which they acquired from the other countries were of different grades.


    The Tranquil Lotus they needed had to be exactly three years old, nothing more and nothing less.


    This had proved challenging to Lin Mengya, because there was a limit to the way the Tranquil Lotus was preserved. Therefore by the time the three-year-old Tranquil Lotus arrived, it could not be used in the prescription.


    Although Sanjue Hall, which had just gotten on track had planted its manpower all over the Jin State, but still drew a blank outside the country.


    Did she have to compromise and make some alteration to the most effective prescription, by replacing it with something else?


    Lin Mengya was hesitant. If the prescription failed to have a direct effect on the poison in the emperor¡¯s body, his condition would worsen.


    On the other hand, adopting another prescription would further delay the treatment and it would not help the situation.


    Just when she was pondering over this matter, a figure in white had quietly come up to her door.


    Qiu Yu had brought his little medical kit, and was stunned when he saw everything that was in the small hut.


    Had he come to the wrong place?


    The four internal walls of the hut were lined with drawers containing all kinds of medicine. The fragrance from the herbs was as strong as that in the Court of Imperial Physicians.


    ¡°What massive plans you have. Do you think you need such a large amount of herbs?¡±


    Apart from the shocked look in his eyes, there was a hint of covetousness.


    Just like Baili Rui, Qiu Yu was a fanatic in his own way.


    This was especially apparent when he saw herbs that were rare and hard to come by. With wide opened eyes, he could not help reaching out to check them out.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, these are just my personal collection.¡±


    Pretending it was not a big deal, Lin Mengya brushed Qiu Yu off with a casual comment. Qiu Yu was left there, open-mouthed.


    Good heavens, how rich Long Tianyu must be, to have given Lin Mengya such a large personal storage place for medicinal herbs.


    It should be noted that such a thing was extremely rare in the entire capital city.


    ¡°So the saying goes, ¡®constantly comparing oneself to others will only make one angry.¡¯¡±


    Shaking his head, Qiu Yu put down the medical kit in his hands, pulled up his sleeves and began to check out the herbs one by one.


    ¡°These are only part of the herbs. I¡¯ve divided them into three parts. Once you confirm that there are no problems with them, we may begin right away.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not try to keep back anything from Qiu Yu. She laid the checklist filled with the names of the herbs openly on the table.


    Not only were there the information on the effects and dosage of each herb, but its function was also clearly stated.


    ¡°This is such a detailed prescription. You can say I¡¯m most familiar with the emperor¡¯s condition. Rest assured that I will personally test and administer the prescription by then.¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s expression turned somber. They were working together not simply to cure some random patient of their illness.


    Rather, it concerned the wellbeing of the entire nation of Dajin.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, Imperial Physician Qiu arrived earlier. In fact, he has been in the princess¡¯s courtyard for a couple of hours already.¡±


    Just outside the Liuxin Courtyard, Steward Deng greeted the prince respectfully.


    Despite knowing that Imperial Physician Qiu had come to the mansion to discuss the emperor¡¯s condition, Long Tianyu¡¯s countenance fell. Throughout the morning, the servants entering and leaving, did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was apparently upset by this, could only try his best to hold in his feelings.


    Time and again, he reminded himself in his heart that they were in the same room to discuss his father¡¯s illness.


    He understood that if he were to go to the Liuxin Courtyard now, he would be creating trouble for Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.


    Nevertheless, he could not help but station himself on the path leading to Liuxin Courtyard.


    The servants going to and fro along that path could not help but shiver at the sight of the frightening expression on their master¡¯s face.


    Some feeble-minded ones among them almost dropped the herbs in their hands on a few occasions.


    ¡°Why are the gates of the Liuxin Courtyard shut so tightly?¡±


    Long Tianyu frowned at the tightly shut gates as if they were the only obstacle in his way.


    As Long Tianyu instinctively muttered the question to himself, he did not realize how childish he was at this instant.


    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, it was because the princess had instructed us to do so. She added that the task of preparing the prescription for the emperor was an extremely great responsibility and there is zero-tolerance for mistakes.


    Steward Deng smothered a chuckle bubbling inside him.


    Being the chief steward of the mansion, he had never seen the prince on such tenterhooks since he began residing in the prince¡¯s mansion when he became an adult and was conferred the title of Prince Yu.


    It was no wonder that Lin Kui requested to be stationed outside the mansion and be in charge of making preparation for the prince¡¯s trips, instead of serving within the grounds of the mansion.


    It was only after so much had happened that Steward Deng realized the real reason.


    If he had known it earlier, he would not have let Lin Kui take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Oh really? What you say makes sense. It is indeed a great responsibility to be preparing my father¡¯s prescription. As the emperor¡¯s son, don¡¯t you agree that I should be there to oversee this task personally?¡±


    It was as if he was looking for a reasonable excuse for his presence there.


    The frown on Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead eased a little.


    He broke into a brisk walk, which almost turned into a jog as he approached Liuxin Courtyard and pushed opened the gates.


    The moment he stepped into the courtyard, all the people who were in the courtyard stopped in their tracks instantly.


    No one dared to stare at Long Tianyu directly, so everyone lowered their eyes. One could imagine the shadow he cast on these servants when he glared at them when they were on the path leading up to Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Ahem, please continue with what you¡¯re doing and do not hold up the princess¡¯s important work.


    Long Tianyu coughed a little awkwardly, as he lowered his gaze too.


    He too, felt uneasy under the gazes of all the people.


    All the servants in the courtyard nodded quietly, then hurried along to carry out the tasks on hand.


    Although it was not always easy waiting on the prince, the damage he did to the hearts of the servants this day, was unlike any other day.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    With steady footsteps, Long Tianyu continued on to the little hut that acted as a temporary clinic for Lin Mengya.


    Before he even stepped through the door, an overwhelming smell from the herbs entered his nostrils.


    ¡°Atishoo¡ª¡±


    The silence in the hut was suddenly disrupted by Long Tianyu¡¯s sneeze.


    Lin Mengya popped her head out from behind Qiu Yu and looked at Long Tianyu with surprise.


    ¡°What are you here for, Your Highness?¡±

 Chapter 355 A Difficult Problem for the Ministry of War

    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were in a discussion about the prescription at the moment. They had just managed to put together part of the prescription and were talking about its effect, while standing in close proximity. It was at this moment that Long Tianyu appeared at the door.


    ¡°I have come to see how things are going with you.¡±


    Long Tianyu averted his eyes, but the feeling of anger rose when he spied the close proximity between the two of them.


    Lin Mengya was not a person who bothered about trifles, and this could clearly be seen from the way she interacted with Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu. However, how could Qiu Yu, being a physician from the Court of Imperial Physicians, not be aware of such protocol?


    ¡°Our progress has been very smooth so far. I¡¯m sure we will be able to produce the antidote soon. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, no matter what the outcome, I¡¯ll make sure you are the first to be informed.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s response was formal and ritualistic.


    This had always been her trait, that when she threw herself into working mode, she ¡°forgot¡± all about her relatives and friends.


    Long Tianyu felt a tightness around his chest.


    He could still remember how lovely and tender-hearted she was not long ago, but now she was treating him so formally, only after being with Qiu Yu for just half a day.


    In that instant, his anger which was burning against Qiu Yu, became even more intense.


    Nevertheless, he had to suppress his anger, considering the importance of developing an antidote for his father, the emperor.


    ¡°Alright, please continue. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    There was a trace of unmistakable anger in his tone.


    Even Qiu Yu, who was an outsider, could not help but shoot him a look, but Lin Mengya seemed to be unaware, as she continued with what she was doing.


    Qiu Yu had a wry smile on his face. There was no running away from Prince Yu¡¯s wrath, more so because he was such a suspicious person.


    Sigh, how did he land himself in this pathetic state of coming in between these two?


    At this thought, and to prevent himself from suffering a tragic death, Qiu Yu felt he had the responsibility to remind them.


    ¡°Ahem, Princess, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too cold toward the prince?¡±


    Qiu Yu smiled when he saw the puzzled look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. He continued,


    ¡°What I mean is although we are pressed for time, there is still time for the two of you to talk. I was thinking that perhaps you should give the prince a proper explanation, lest there be any misunderstanding.¡±


    Lin Mengya pondered for a minute after hearing Qiu Yu¡¯s words. Thereafter, she put the matter behind her.


    ¡°What is there to explain? Our priority is to seize the time to develop the antidote.¡±


    Seeing he had failed in his endeavor, Qiu Yu could only shake his head in regret.


    He had known all along that Long Tianyu was an outstanding young man. However, if he wanted to remain happily married to Lin Mengya until a ripe old age, they would have to work very hard to adapt and adjust to each other¡¯s characters.


    Hopefully, this episode on developing the antidote would help them realize the crux of the matter, and become a turning point in their relationship.


    Since the day Lin Mengya locked herself away and immersed herself in researching the antidote, the atmosphere in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion had been extremely strange.


    First of all, Prince Yu had become just as busy.


    From the day Long Tianyu emerged angrily from Liuxin Courtyard, he had not stepped into Liuxin Courtyard since. However, he continued shooting angry glances at the gates of Liuxin Courtyard when he passed by every day.


    This time, everyone in Liuxin Courtyard,


    Even the common servants throughout the prince¡¯s mansion felt that the pressure from their work had increased exponentially.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve got everything you need for the trip, ready. Would you like to go through them personally?¡± Liu Kui asked respectfully.


    Long Tianyu was going through the military reports in his study at this moment.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. Preparing his clothes and other things for a trip was usually done by the woman of the house, but his wife was engaged in a man¡¯s job at this moment.


    What was worse was that he could not even get angry over this matter.


    At this, the expression on his cold and handsome face fell.


    He could not tell if he was dissatisfied with Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, or that he was dissatisfied with his helplessness.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Long Tianyu put down the military report. He knew he should not be entangled with matters of the heart.


    His father, the emperor had entrusted him with military matters, when he was still in good health.


    Although the seventh prince, Long Qinghan was willful, he was clearly an exceptional talent in commanding the army and warfare.


    This was the reason their father, the emperor¡¯s mind, was at ease.


    However, since those neutral high-ranking officials quietly eliminated many of the Crown Prince¡¯s secret support, the Crown Prince seemed to have learned his lesson. In reality, he had consolidated the strength of many powerful high-ranking officials in order to seize military power.


    It seemed that the Crown Prince had assigned him the task to check out the progress of the spring plowing all over the land, this time. However, the truth was the Crown Prince had put him in a difficult position.


    If he refused to go, the Crown Prince would conveniently use this to accuse him of not showing concern for the people. In this way, the Crown Prince would tarnish his reputation and use this to further smear his name.


    Although Qinghan was competent, he managed to get rid of the Crown Prince¡¯s wariness toward him by hiding his capabilities.


    If Long Tianyu went ahead and made use of Qinghan at this time, all of the humiliation and pain Qinghan had endured these years, would come to nothing.


    However, if he left the capital to patrol the land, it could take three to five months, or at least one to two months. In that case, he would need someone to take his place, to be in charge of the Ministry of War.


    Without raking his brains, Long Tianyu was certain that the person who would stand in for him would have been arranged by the Crown Prince.


    At least, he would be someone who was somehow linked to the Crown Prince¡¯s power.


    Coincidentally, his deputy in the Ministry of War had also been sent out for some other business. It would take at least half a year for him to return. It should be noted that the Ministry of War controlled all of Dajin¡¯s troops and horses.


    It would be even too dreadful to contemplate the idea that the Crown Prince would be in control of the Ministry of War.


    Even those important officials who stood on the neutral ground would not be able to interfere with this matter.


    The Crown Prince was after all the Crown Prince. If the emperor were to pass away, it would only natural and proper for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne. By then, the important court officials would pledge their loyalty to the new emperor.


    Therefore, with the limited time he had on hand, he had to find a suitable solution to this problem.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince has arrived.¡±


    Steward Deng¡¯s voice sounded from outside the study, disrupting Long Tianyu¡¯s train of thoughts.


    Following that, a smiling Long Qinghan appeared before Long Tianyu, dressed in a lake-blue brocade robe.


    Long Tianyu remembered the time more than a decade ago, when they were still kids. That timid boy had turned out to be the gallant young scholar, known throughout Dajin. He supposed his mother would be so comforted because of this.


    At this moment, this seventh younger brother standing before him, was the closest to him, apart from Lin Mengya.


    Instantly, a look of warm affection flashed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Come, have a seat.¡±


    Long Qinghan was a little taken aback by his elder brother¡¯s greeting, as he stood before him.


    God, did he mishear?


    When did his third elder brother, who never minced his words toward him, and who was usually harsh with him, turn into a gentleman?


    However, his surprise wore off immediately.


    On second thoughts, he realized that things would have gotten much easier if Miss Lin was the princess.


    Perhaps his third elder brother had been quietly transformed by Miss Lin.


    Long Qinghan found a seat and sat down. Today, Long Qinghan had come regarding the matter about the Ministry of War.


    He could empathize with the difficult situation his third elder brother was facing at this moment. For this reason, he had come here to check out his third elder brother and to hear about his thoughts.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, are you all prepared for the spring plowing inspection?¡±


    Long Qinghan asked cautiously. His father, the emperor, had once taught them that the survival of the entire nation depended on the spring plowing.


    The Crown Prince, who apparently understood this fact, had overtly sent Third Elder Brother out.


    Moreover, he had expected that his third elder brother would not turn down or delay the assigned task.


    However, what would happen to the Ministry of War¡ª


    Quietly, he clenched his fists. When it came to a stage where he had no other choice, he would resort to exposing his true self.


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about the matters regarding the Ministry of War. I¡¯ll make sure things are working well.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s statement gave Long Qinghan no opportunity to volunteer his service.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the Crown Prince has been eyeing the Ministry of War. If not for father, who saw through the Crown Prince long ago, he would not have handed you the responsibility of running the Ministry of War.¡±


    Long Qinghan said this, with anger in his voice. It had been the protocol in the courts that the important affairs pertaining to the survival of the nation would be handed to the royal family members, so that they were in control.


    Through this way of checking and balancing, not only would it prevent the other people outside the royal family to eye the throne, but it would also allow room for the members of the royal family to display their respective talents.


    This way, the treasury and food supply were under the control of the Crown Prince, while the military power was given to Third Brother. Little did they expect the emperor to fall ill so suddenly, so much so that many other matters were left hanging, because the emperor did not have the opportunity to instruct them in detail.


    This was why the situation had turned into such a chaotic state at present.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long thought of a suitable candidate. It will only take a few days for him to arrive in the capital city. Do stay calm and collected in the next few days, as you observe the Crown Prince and his gang on my behalf. Keep an eye on what they are doing.¡±


    At Long Tianyu¡¯s words, the frown on Long Qinghan¡¯s forehead smoothed out.


    "Read latest chapters at Wuxiaworld.site


    In a natural and unrestrained way, he unfolded his paper fan and instantly, the frowning Seventh Prince was replaced by an elegant gentleman.


    ¡°I knew my Third Brother would have a solution. However, I suppose the Crown Prince will not take much notice of you for now. He has been very busy visiting the Bright Moon Courtesan House.¡±


    The Bright Moon Courtesan House? Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and remembered that this was the courtesan house Long Qinghan had mentioned to him before.


    Perhaps Long Qinghan enjoyed spending time having fun much more than commanding an army in war.


    Take for example the Bright Moon Courtesan House. It was said that the girls in it were multi-talented in areas like music and art.


    What was even more amazing was that no one knew who was its master. Even Qinghan, who frequented the courtesans for many months, had failed to find out who the mysterious master was.

 Chapter 356 Full of Suspicion

    ¡°Is he still frequenting that kind of place? Didn¡¯t the queen reprimand him?¡±


    Long Tianyu was a little perplexed. To him, the Crown Prince may be willful at times, but he should not be so muddle-headed.


    The Crown Prince knew best what the situation was like. If he was lucky, he would have a meteoric rise and ascend the throne. He would be courting destruction if he lingered about at courtesan houses.


    ¡°How could the queen restrain him? I heard that there are two very beautiful ladies in Bright Moon Courtesan House, who became the queens of flowers. One of them is Qi Xia. Not only is she devastatingly beautiful, but she is also educated and considerate. The Crown Prince could not put her out of his mind, after meeting her for the first time. They quickly became close. What was even more unexpected was that shortly after, Qi Xia was carrying the Crown Prince¡¯s child.¡±


    There was a mocking tone in Long Qinghan¡¯s words.


    Not to mention the women from courtesan houses, even women from families with a good reputation but little power, who enter the royal family were like rovers. There was no security for them.


    If not for Concubine De¡¯s sympathy and love, Long Tianyu¡¯s mother and even Long Tianyu himself, would have been thrown into limbo and perished.


    How ridiculous that the Crown Prince was having a child with a courtesan now.


    Not only did the queen not stop him, but she even turned a blind eye in to his irresponsible acts.


    What were they thinking of?


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the Crown Prince is still childless. Although he has many concubines and vice Princesses in his mansion, he does not have a son yet. I suppose the queen is getting anxious.¡±


    However, even as Long Tianyu said these words, he could hardly believe what he was suggesting.


    Given that the queen was such a calculating and scheming person, it was surprising that she did not try to stop the Crown Prince¡¯s rash actions, but had merely tried to salvage the outcome of the situation.


    If this went on, more people in the court would raise their dissatisfaction with the Crown Prince, and would ask for him to step down.


    If the queen wished to keep the position of the Crown Prince for her son, she had to think of some solutions. However, it appeared that the queen was intentionally condoning the Crown Prince¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Third Elder Brother, do you think it¡¯s possible that the queen is grooming another prince from the imperial harem to take over the position of the Crown Prince.¡±


    Long Qinghan finally said this unhurriedly, after pondering for a while.


    This was quite common in the past dynasties, but it was not the same in this dynasty. There was no need to even mention that his father, the emperor, already had many accomplished sons, who had come of age at the moment.


    The queen could not simply replace the Crown Prince by abusing her power.


    ¡°I think that is unlikely. The Crown Prince has been carefully groomed since a young age. Everyone can see that the queen has high expectations for the Crown Prince. It¡¯s not just a mother¡¯s love for her son. If it were another person, the queen won¡¯t be able to work through him.


    At the thought of the queen, Long Tianyu could not help thinking about his mother, who had been missing in action for a few days now.


    Although he was certain that the woman in the Art Courtyard was not his birth mother, he could not stop worrying about his mother¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°No matter what, as long as I settle the affairs regarding the Ministry of War, the situation would be favorable to us. Don¡¯t wear yourself out by being overly worried, Third Elder Brother.¡±


    The Crown Prince had indeed made a calculated move. Third Elder Brother would have fulfilled his basic duty by going out to check on the spring plowing. On the other hand, if Third Elder Brother did not handle this well, the Crown Prince would seize the opportunity to take over the Ministry of War.


    ¡°Since the Crown Prince already has a plan, do you think it¡¯ll be easy for your man to take over the affairs of the Ministry of War?¡±


    Long Qinghan said this with a somber expression. It was not because he doubted his brother¡¯s judgment, but rather due to the situation being rather urgent.


    At this moment, an enigmatic light flashed across Long Tianyu¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°This person I¡¯ve sought out is not your regular man. I¡¯ve already given this chance to him. If he does not seize this opportunity, it only means I¡¯ve misjudged his capability.¡±


    Seeing that Long Tianyu was keeping him in suspense, he could not help, but be worried and anxious.


    Under Third Elder Brother¡¯s charge, the Ministry of War did well.


    Affairs regarding military power were sensitive issues. Despite the fact that Third Elder Brother was not eyeing the throne, many restrictions were imposed on Third Elder Brother within the Ministry of War.


    If those people veered towards the Crown Prince now, the man whom Third Elder Brother appointed to take over from him, would be facing much hinderance.


    He could only count on the words of Third Elder Brother, and hope that the candidate handpicked by him, would not disappoint them.


    While the men discussed military affairs, the atmosphere in Liuxin Courtyard was not much more relaxed.


    Lin Mengya was staring at the herbs before her. With the help of the Shen Nung System, analyzing the functions of the herbs had become much easier.


    Nevertheless, she could not find the herb that was able to replace the Tranquil Lotus, even after using three different methods.


    Was there really no solution to this?


    Qiu Yu, who was flipping through the medical books beside her, was secretly surprised.


    He had thought that Lin Mengya was only good in the art of needle control. He had never expected that her knowledge and skill in using poison would far surpass his.


    After all, he was a genius who had been immersed in the knowledge of medicine since young. Frankly, only a handful of physicians in the entire Court of Imperial Physicians could surpass him.


    It came as a surprise that a young woman like Lin Mengya, could have given him such a big blow.


    As the saying goes, ¡®constantly comparing oneself to others will only make one angry.¡¯


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t think this would be so difficult¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    None of the well-preserved herbs lying in front of her were comparable to the Tranquil Lotus, in terms of their efficacy.


    What was she to do?


    Did she have to offer the emperor something inferior, given the circumstance?


    It would not be a big deal if the herbs turned out to be less effective, what was more serious was if the emperor¡¯s condition turned worse, or if it missed the window of opportunity for healing.


    ¡°Your prescription is unique, so I believe you will find the solution to the poison.¡±


    Qiu Yu comforted Lin Mengya and gave her a gentle smile.


    While they were running short of time, they were thankful that Lin Mengya¡¯s excellent medical skills had provided them with a variety of solutions.


    ¡°Although these medicinal herbs can be used to neutralize the poison in the emperor¡¯s body, what we are missing is the herb called Tranquil Lotus. I¡¯ve tried many of the herbs, and there is no way they can replace the Tranquil Lotus.¡±


    Qiu Yu almost jumped up in surprise at the mention of Tranquil Lotus.


    This herb was one that was cultivated using his family¡¯s secret recipe.


    In the world, there were many herbs that may appear common and each had its limitations. Some were extremely difficult to produce, if the method used to cultivate them was not right.


    ¡°Do you really need this herb? I heard that this herb is scarce in the entire Dajin. Where did you hear of this herb, by the way?¡±


    Suspiciously, Qiu Yu asked this, as a way of testing her, as he continued flipping through the medical books.


    Although he had been in the Court of the Imperial Physicians for a long time, he had not come across any records of the Tranquil Lotus in the common medical books in the market.


    Even if someone were to know about it, few would have put it into a prescription.


    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ve seen it in a medical book.¡±


    Guilt flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, as she answered.


    She could have easily fooled those without any medical knowledge, but before Qiu Yu, she was obviously dwarfed by him, an expert in medicine.


    She could not possibly reveal to him that she possessed the Sheng Nung System, which was a form of cheating right?


    ¡°Medical book? Which medical book? Where have you seen that book?¡±


    Lin Mengya was at a loss to answer Qiu Yu¡¯s relentless questioning.


    In reality, she had not read many medical books. She had relied mostly on the Shen Nung System to scan the pages of the medical books she read, as she was too lazy to really read through them.


    A moment ago, she had just used the word search and to her embarrassment, there was no mention of Tranquil Lotus in any of the books.


    If she spouted nonsense, she was sure Qiu Yu could expose her lies within a minute.


    ¡°Er¡­ actually, I saw the write up of the herb in one of the medical books passed down to me by my mother. As you know, my mother was a well-known physician in the capital city, so I¡¯ve inherited some of her books.¡±


    She was obviously lying. The current Lin Mengya, not even the real Lin Mengya in the past, had any memory of her birth mother.


    If not for the fact that her mother was no longer around, she would not have ended up in her current pitiful state.


    However, Qiu Yu became agitated, and she did not see this coming.


    Qiu Yu grabbed her arm forcefully and said in a severe tone,


    ¡°No wonder I feel that your prescription was one of a kind, and that you really were different in your perception. It makes sense now that you are your mother¡¯s successor. Remember, the medical books passed down by your mother are extremely precious. Don¡¯t reveal to anyone that you are in possession of your mother¡¯s medical books.¡±


    Lin Mengya instinctively nodded. Her eyes opened wide in puzzlement.


    Medical books? What medical books was he talking about?


    Didn¡¯t Qiu Yu come to the capital city for the examination to get into the Court of Imperial Physicians just a few years ago? How would he know that Lin Mengya¡¯s birth mother was the most well-known physician in the capital city?


    ¡°Alright, I get it. I think it would be wise to continue searching for the herb that can replace the Tranquil Lotus.¡±


    What Lin Mengya wanted was to end this topic of discussion as soon as possible.


    She would be exposed, if he continued questioning her.


    ¡°There is no need to continue. I have the Tranquil Lotus at my house. Although there is not a lot, it¡¯s sufficient for your use!¡±


    As Qiu Yu blurted this out excitedly, Lin Mengya simply looked at him and smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°How is it possible for you to cultivate Tranquil Lotus in your house, given that it is extremely difficult to do so?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked him doubtfully. There was no suitable soil in the entire Dajin to cultivate the Tranquil Lotus, not to mention the capital city.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have a small garden in my house which is specially reserved to cultivate rare herbs from all over the world. This skill is exclusive to my family for generations. I can teach you a thing or two in the future, if there is a chance.¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s words surprised Lin Mengya and lifted her spirits.


    The ability to cultivate herbs was a much sought after skill for every medical apprentice.


    Lin Mengya nodded vigorously. She would definitely acquire the skill once she found time to do so.


    Thereafter, she would develop a small garden in Sanjue Hall for cultivating rare and precious herbs. That way, wouldn¡¯t her family¡¯s net worth increase exponentially?


    By then, Sanjue Hall would be earning more and more silver and she would get the profits!

 Chapter 357 Bright New Vista

    ¡°Thanks to you then. With the Tranquil Lotus, we are halfway to achieving success in our prescription.¡±


    The worried expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face finally began to ease.


    Just when she felt assured, what Qiu Yu said subsequently, brought back her worries.


    ¡°Although my family knows how to cultivate the Tranquil Lotus, we are clueless about its use.¡±


    What? Was there even a special way to use this herb?


    After searching through the Shen Nung System, unfortunately, Lin Mengya realized that the biggest bug in the system was that it followed the modern concept of producing prescriptions.


    In other words, there was no instruction on how to extract the properties of the herb in the Shen Nung System. At most, there were only some tips on its dosage and external application.


    Lin Mengya could not help letting out a bitter laugh. If it were in modern times, it was possible to extract the essence of any kind of medicine through advanced methods.


    However, here when she encountered herbs with more complicated functions, she could only use special methods to activate or neutralize it, if she could not find another herb as a replacement.


    Come to think of it, advanced technology was not available to the ancient people, yet they were able to think of solutions comparable to that of modern times. This showed that the wisdom of the ancient people was not as simple as what the people of modern-day thought.


    ¡°Let me think of a solution, since I¡¯m the one who came out with this prescription.¡±


    Although she did not have a concrete idea on how to use it, she believed that she would be able to find a way, after doing a few rounds of experimentations.


    At least there would be an outcome given that they had a direction.


    Nevertheless, Qiu Yu looked down and thought for a while. Then with a severe tone, he said,


    ¡°Maybe there is an introduction to this kind of herb in the medical books your mother left behind for you. Since the book records the efficacy of Tranquil Lotus, maybe it also records the way to administer it? After all, who would know its efficacy if no one had ingested it?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled guiltily when she saw the serious expression on Qiu Yu¡¯s face.


    Come to think of it, her mother had indeed left many medical books behind.


    In the beginning, when Shangguan Qing married into the family, she had secretly burnt some of her mother¡¯s relics.


    The medical books alone had been kept inside her father¡¯s study, earlier on.


    Without her father¡¯s permission, not to mention Shangguan Qing, even the servants in the house, were not allowed to touch those books.


    Lin Mengya might have been a dull-witted girl when she was young, but she had always treasured her mother¡¯s medical books.


    It was for this reason that she had learned how to read, under her father¡¯s guidance. Strangely, while she had no memory of human relationships in the family, she had a photographic memory of the medical books.


    It was all thanks to her familiarity with the efficacies of the herbs that she managed to escape Shangguan Qing¡¯s treacherous schemes numerous times.


    Strangely, while she was able to discern poison from medicinal herbs while she was still a dull-witted girl, why did she ingest those poisonous dates while she was in the sedan?


    Her doubt was like a drop of ink that fell into clear water.


    After dropping into the water and mixing with it, it turned the water into a dark grey color.


    Apparently, there were still many things she did not understand. Be it Shangguan Qing or Lin Mengwu, someone was always out to harm her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There must be records of this in the medical books. How about this? I will go home to have a look tomorrow. Then I will have to trouble you to continue the work here.¡±


    To Lin Mengya, her father had kept those medical books as a remembrance of her late mother, something he could use to comfort his sorrowful heart.


    However, if there was really any record concerning the Tranquil Lotus, that would be of great help to her research.


    Moreover, she had not been back to the Lins, since her father and elder brother left, which was a long time ago. It was time she brought some back luck to the mother and daughter pair.


    Here she was, working herself up to a frenzy, why should that mother and daughter pair be enjoying peace and quiet?


    In this instant, the naughty part of Lin Mengya emerged.


    The sneaky smile on her face sent chills up Qiu Yu and Baiji¡¯s spines.


    It appeared that some people would be unlucky!


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going back to your mother¡¯s house tomorrow? Bring Steward Deng with you and remember to come back early in the evening.¡±


    According to the rules, Lin Mengya was not allowed to visit her family without Long Tianyu accompanying her.


    However, given that they had been married for quite some time, Lin Mengya could go anywhere she wished, as long as Long Tianyu agreed.


    Perhaps it was from Long Tianyu¡¯s past encounters with the mother and daughter pair, but he did not have a good impression of those greedy women.


    He did not have any reason to stop Lin Mengya from visiting her family, but Long Tianyu could not help, but frown at the plan.


    Nothing good could come out from anything associated with the Shangguan Family.


    ¡°Alright, I will try my best to come back. Are there any other instructions for me, Your Highness?¡±


    Long Tianyu was still brooding over what happened in the day time, but Lin Mengya seemed to be unperturbed.


    She rubbed her glabella. She almost could not stand the throbbing of her head after a day¡¯s intensive research.


    Fortunately, the powerful Shen Nung System had enhanced her efficiency so much that she had made significant progress in her research today. Obviously a heavy burden had been lifted in her heart, after she solved the problem regarding the Tranquil Lotus.


    She was confident that Qiu Yu was able to handle the remaining work very well.


    What was critical now was to find out how to use the Tranquil Lotus.


    Once this problem was solved, the hope of purging the poison from the emperor¡¯s body would be foreseeable.


    ¡°I¡ª be cautious in everything. I suspect the Shangguan Family is up to something these days. The queen, who has their back, would not remain quiet for long. Shangguan Qing is the queen¡¯s blood sister, so you have to be careful.¡±


    While Long Tianyu was not ready to reveal to Lin Mengya about everything that happened in the court, he had to caution her carefully, lest she suffered losses.


    ¡°I believe Shangguan Qing would not be so obedient toward her elder sister now.¡±


    Lin Mengya let out a casual laugh, as a thought crossed her mind.


    If the Shangguan Family could bring harm to the Lin Family, why could she not use the same tactic against the Shangguan Family?


    Long Tianyu gazed at her questioningly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the queen had attempted to cement political relations by marrying Lin Mengwu off. Shangguan Qing might be ruthless, hypocritical and cunning, but she loved her daughter dearly. Lin Mengwu would not dare to do many things, if not for Shangguan Qing indulging her. She was different from the queen in that Lin Mengwu was both her pride, yet weak spot. All I need to do is to sow a little discord and Shangguan Qing would turn against the queen.¡±


    Long Tianyu believed that he was a master in conspiracies.


    However, he paled in comparison with Lin Mengya, when it came to handling the details of household affairs.


    Although household affairs might seem to concern only the women in the household, those affairs certainly affected the affairs in the court. His princess was apparently a female dab hand, behind the scenes.


    He did not have to worry about any fire in his back yard as long as she was around.


    ¡°Madame Lin, who is in the nether world, would definitely be comforted if she learns about this,¡±


    Long Tianyu blurted this out without much thought.


    In response, Lin Mengya glanced at him and shook her head gently.


    Lin Mengya did not feel estranged from this mother whom she had never met before.


    On the other hand, she was grateful to her.


    ¡°My father hardly mentioned anything about my mother. Perhaps because he thought I was dimwitted when I was young and would not be able to understand much. However, I have a feeling that I would not have experienced such a tough time, if she were around.¡±


    No mother would let her child fall into a whirlpool that would take her life.


    It was said that Lin Mengya had passed away because of her. Despite not having any memory of her, Lin Mengya could imagine what kind of a perfect mother she was, given her great love.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some elders talking about Madame Lin. Although there were many ladies who were experts in music and the arts from reputable families in the capital city at that time, none of them were comparable to your mother.¡±


    The fact was that Long Tianyu was a few years older than Lin Mengya.


    Coupled with the fact that he was surrounded by servants who were elders in the palace. naturally, he would have learned about the things of the past, more than Lin Mengya would have.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya became curious about this mother whom she had never met, for no reason.


    Even the fact that her father was a rare hero. Why was he unable to put his late wife out of his mind, even after such a long period of time?


    The expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was one that Long Tianyu had seldom seen.


    It was a look of longing coming from her heart.


    Although his life in the palace had been one filled with scheming and plotting from his enemies, he always had his mother by his side, after all.


    This was a luxury Lin Mengya did not have. Once, he had heard Baizhi mentioning that she and Lin Mengya had only each other when they were back at the Lin¡¯s.


    If one were to ponder how the two delicate girls looked after and watched out for each other, one would have an idea of the kind of hardship they went through during those days.


    Instantly, a feeling of pain and tenderness for Lin Mengya rose in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    However, Long Tianyu, who had never experienced such sentiments, was unaware of what he was feeling.


    ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±


    His rational mind told him to stop dwelling on this topic. However, he could not bear the pain he felt for her, but fixed his gaze on her eyes that were filled with disappointment.


    Lin Mengya nodded hurriedly. There was a look of yearning in her teary eyes.


    Even she did not expect herself to feel the urge to find out more about this woman, who was in a way, unrelated to her.


    Perhaps deep in her heart, she had been united with the wishes of that poor girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly clear about what really happened. What I know was, to begin with, your mother was not a daughter of any prominent family in the capital city or even Dajin. However, it was when your father returned from a victorious battle, that the entire capital city witnessed for the first time, what an unrivaled beauty meant.¡±


    What Long Tianyu said was widespread knowledge, but he kept his voice low, as he spoke.


    However, Lin Mengya seemed to be mesmerized and fell into a daze, as she listened to his mellow, rich voice.

 Chapter 358 The Past Events in the Capital City

    The wife of Marquis Zhennan was one of the best legendary characters in the entire capital city.


    It was said that she was not only exceedingly beautiful and was excellent in her skills as a physician, she was also extremely kind and compassionate.


    Although the Lins were a powerful and reputable family, they were very open regarding the matter of marriage for the children.


    Half a year after General Lin returned from the battlefield, he married his wife.


    Nevertheless, given that the Lin Family was a well-known family, due to the fact that Madame Lin¡¯s origin was a mystery, she was almost elbowed out by the ladies from illustrious families in the capital city.


    That year right after the chaos brought about by the war, the land was struck with pestilence. While numerous victims became homeless, all the physicians in the capital city were at a loss as to what to do.


    The present emperor at that time was still a prince. However, when General Lin raised the point that he was able to provide a cure for the pestilence, the emperor was the first to support his idea.


    With the emperor¡¯s recommendation, the solution provided by General Lin was accepted by the court. When the prescription was adopted and used all over the country, the pestilence was gradually contained and under control.


    All the people thought that it was the work of General Lin. At this moment, however, General Lin attributed the credit to his wife, instead of himself.


    The emperor, then a prince, came forward to clarify the facts, and in an instant, Madame Lin became the benefactor of the entire nation of Dajin.


    Thereafter, the emperor ascended the throne and General Lin contributed greatly to the victories against the nation¡¯s enemies.


    Then, Madame Lin gave birth to their first child. By then, she had become the youngest and the most envied wife of the general in the entire capital city.


    Madame Lin was very beautiful. Despite the fact that she had already married the general, there were still many admirers who wished to have a glimpse of her. However, she hardly left the house, and when she did, she wore a veil so that she did not reveal herself before others.


    Nevertheless, having a heart of gold, she usually personally received and attended to the sick who had been brought to her gates, and even gave the patients money and medicine for free.


    In those days, there was no one person in the capital who did not know about her reputation. No one disliked this lady physician, who was kind and exceptionally skillful.


    Lin Mengya was immersed in Long Tianyu¡¯s narration and description, so much so she could not recover for her deep thoughts.


    She shut her eyes as she tried to imagine what she heard.


    How beautiful, intelligent and virtuous was the woman who had brought Lin Mengya into this world.


    From Long Tianyu¡¯s description, she made her mother out to be a tall, slender and elegant lady, always wearing a thin veil. Although she could not make out the facial features, she could imagine a pair of eyes filled with tenderness.


    Since young, she had always tried to suppress her longings.


    It was the same, be it the Lin Mengya of Dajin or the modern-day Su Qingge.


    Both of them had never seen their mothers and therefore had not experienced a mother¡¯s love. In the same way, they had relied on the little strength they had, in order to survive this cold world.


    A drop of warm tear seemed to have run down from the corner of her eye.


    Lin Mengya did not realize that she was tearing up, because she was overcome by her emotions.


    ¡°I can see it now. She¡¯s so beautiful. She is the most beautiful and gentle mother in the world. I ¡ª miss her so much.¡±


    Her eyes opened gradually and there were tears pooling in her dark eyes.


    It was as if she had ingested some magical pill that took away all her troubles.


    Her tears began rolling down her cheeks like strings of pearls, and a brilliant yet innocent smile appeared on her tender pink lips.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s child-like and gentle smile of innocence, Long Tianyu could feel himself holding in his breath.


    This seemed like a once in a lifetime opportunity to see her smile in this way, and he did not want to alarm her.


    Those who had seen Madame Lin¡¯s appearance had commented that Lin Mengya resembled her closely.


    However, compared to Madame Lin, Lin Mengya was missing some lingering charm.


    At present, Long Tianyu finally understood what was missing.


    This was the true Lin Mengya that she had always tried to suppress.


    Now that she had revealed her true self after learning about her mother, Long Tianyu found her breathtakingly beautiful.


    It was as if the most dazzling and renowned lady physician of Dajin had been revived in her daughter, at this very moment.


    Instinctively, Long Tianyu reached out to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes.


    Long Tianyu finally understood why General Lin was so smitten and single-minded toward Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.


    This was the only salvation to people who had deep struggles all their lives.


    Be in Lin Mengya or Madame Lin, they were the only salvation in this world to the people around them.


    Thank goodness the Heavens had been merciful toward him that Lin Mengya was granted to him as wife, out of coincidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ve lost control of myself.¡±


    Lin Mengya was at a loss at this moment when she was overwhelmed by her emotions.


    Lin Mengya, whose eyes were a little red and was looking down, did not look at all like the fierce and evil princess feared by all.


    She was more like an innocent and timid young lady, and it made Long Tianyu feel differently about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand. You must miss your mother a great deal.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Although she had been living with Long Tianyu since she transcended space and time to enter this world, and rarely saw the relatives of the Lins.


    She developed emotions which she never had, since she met her father and elder brother a year ago.


    It was the feeling of anxiety and worry of a daughter and sister for her father and elder brother.


    It should be mentioned here that her sentiments were a fresh experience for her, and she treasured such feelings too.


    Perhaps she had completely immersed herself in the role of Lin Mengya, without her noticing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, you should go back and pack. Don¡¯t you be too nice tomorrow, if Madame Lin and your younger sister should bully you.¡±


    In response, Lin Mengya nodded and left the room, bashfully.


    At that instant, a hesitant look appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    He had always laid out his plans in everything he did, and there was never a moment as hard and unsettling as now.


    After considering all factors, he still felt it was better to keep this matter from Lin Mengya. She would understand his difficulties, wouldn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Night, should I have kept quiet instead of saying those things to her?¡±


    A gush of wind was followed by the phantom-like appearance of Ye¡¯s dark figure in Long Tianyu¡¯s study.


    For years, not only had Night been his secret guardian, but he was also Long Tianyu¡¯s confidante.


    The two taciturn men had miraculously become each other¡¯s confidantes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ª Your Highness.¡±


    Night barely conversed with anyone else other than Long Tianyu.


    Even since that loathsome Qinghu left, no one would suddenly appear before him, and force him to drink or have a martial arts contest with him.


    Night remained by Long Tianyu¡¯s side day after day, so he knew best the changes happening between the couple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have selfish motives, but¡ª¡±


    It was rare for Night to interrupt Long Tianyu.


    ¡°The overall situation should take priority.¡±


    These words hung upon Long Tianyu¡¯s heart like a heavy burden.


    He let out a bitter laugh. How many years had it been that he had used the overall situation as a guideline, be it when he was a cool and unrestrained young man, or when he was waging tit-for-tat.


    The overall situation¡ª when would he be able to put aside his consideration for the overall situation to be free to do whatever he wanted?


    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±


    A helpless sigh rose from within the study.


    ¡°Are you really returning home, Master?¡±


    Back at Liuxin Courtyard, Baizhi¡¯s face crumpled the moment she heard that Lin Mengya was going to pay a visit to the Lins.


    Although that was the place where she and her master had shared during their growing up years, it was the place filled with their blood and tears.


    The person she dreaded most when she went to the Lins was the madame, as well as the arrogant Second Miss Lin Mengwu.


    ¡°I¡¯m only visiting for a day. If you don¡¯t feel like going, I will get Baishao to accompany me. Just look at that downcast face of yours.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled as she teased Baizhi, as her slender hand lifted the warm cup of tea to her lips to have a sip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m a totally different person from the past. This maid of yours who used to be so timid, is now as sharp as a knife ,when she rebukes the maids in the outer courts. People addressed her as Big Sister Baizhi nowadays. She has become a big sister even when she is still so young.¡±


    Baishao tapped Baizhi¡¯s forehead with her finger. She had obviously matured and grown prettier.


    She had a pair of ¡®phoenix eyes¡¯, which made her look fierce but charming. She was capable and efficient, just like Wang Xifeng in the Dream of the Red Chamber.


    Today, she managed every aspect of the running of the mansion perfectly, including managing the shop fronts, as well as the shops themselves.


    The treasury was well managed. Nevertheless, Baishao remained respectful and thoughtful toward Lin Mengya.


    The relationship between the girls was no longer that of a master and servants. In fact, they were more like sisters.


    ¡°Elder Sister Baiji, she bullies me.¡±


    In terms of eloquence, Baiji naturally could not be compared with Baishao. She pouted and put her arms around Baiji¡¯s slender waist, shamelessly.


    After Baiji glared at Baishao, she immediately kept quiet.


    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji with a smile, thinking that she indeed had the makings of a big sister.


    ¡°Master, let all three of us accompany you on the trip home tomorrow. Madame and Second Miss are troublesome and nasty. If you go alone, I¡¯m afraid you will be bullied.¡±


    To Baizhi, the impression of Madame Lin and Lin Mengwu were deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Labeling them as selfish and ruthless, Baiji was not comfortable with the idea of Lin Mengya and Baizhi going back on their own.


    ¡°There is really no need for that. I¡¯m only going back to retrieve something. Moreover, the prince had already instructed Steward Deng to come along with me. If nothing unexpected crops up, I should be back before dinner. The managers of the shops will be coming to the mansion to draw money. Although Baishao is very capable, she is going to need an assistant, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think it was necessary to treat this trip as if they were facing enemies.


    She was no longer the Lin Mengya a year ago, who was resigned to being bullied.


    Nowadays when she returned to the mansion, no one could be certain who was at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 359 A Rude Watchdog

    In ancient times, going back to her own family was not an easy choice for a married woman to make.


    She had to ask her father- and mother-in-law for their consent, and then she needed her husband to escort her back. The process had a strict etiquette.


    If she went back home without her husband, people would view her as if she had been repelled.


    Lin Mengya was in the carriage. She felt that the status of ancient women was far lower than that in modern times. In modern times, people would argue intensely about whether to spend the Spring Festival with the husband¡¯s family or the wife¡¯s family.


    She even felt fortunate to be reborn as an orphan, which saved her lots of family troubles.


    She was now married to someone in the ancient times, and each of her actions would be seen as a symbol of the royal family. She felt that it was so weird.


    Steward Deng took very good care of Lin Mengya because the prince had ordered him.


    Steward Deng was asked to send Lin Mengya back home because the prince had no time for this. Steward Deng had already met the mother and daughter of the Lin family.


    Steward Deng then realized why the prince was so concerned, but he must have forgotten that Lin Mengya was no pushover. It was possible that the mother and daughter of the Lins would be taught a lesson again.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to arrive very soon, master. Look at that big willow tree behind our house. It¡¯s still standing so upright.¡±


    Baizhi didn¡¯t enjoy the trip, but she was still happy when she saw the old place.


    She wouldn¡¯t give up on this place because she grew up here.


    The carriage soon stopped at the gate of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. However, no one came out to greet them.


    Steward Deng frowned. He had had the family informed last night, but it seemed that the gate was unattended at this moment.


    ¡°Be careful, master.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked to the gate of her home with the support of Steward Deng and Baizhi.


    She sneered a little bit when she thought of how inconsiderate Shangguan Qing was.


    She could have prepared for this more or less, not for Lin Mengya, but to save Long Tianyu¡¯s face.


    She must have heard that Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t coming today, so she didn¡¯t even care to pretend to be welcoming.


    It would be a shame for Lin Mengya if she was locked out at the gate of her own family. After all, she was the trueborn daughter of the Lin family.


    Instead of getting angry, she had Steward Deng knock on the door.


    ¡°Coming¡­ Who there?¡±


    The door was then opened slightly, and a strange face popped out.


    Lin Mengya cast him a glance. It was a servant with a tapered chin.


    In the past, all the gatekeepers here were veterans from her dad¡¯s army. They were old with grey hair, but they were very reliable.


    Therefore, never before had anyone ever been looked down upon here at the gate.


    The new gatekeeper might be new here, so he didn¡¯t know who Lin Mengya was. But he should at least think about why the carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was here.


    It turned out he didn¡¯t even want to look at them twice.


    He urged impatiently, ¡°Who are you? This is the gate of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. How dare you knock on the door foolishly?¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned at his rude tone.


    Her father once told her that a real educated family would never keep any gatekeepers or servants that looked down upon others.


    Her father wasn¡¯t away for long, but they already had such a snobbish watchdog here.


    Like dog, like master.


    Steward Deng didn¡¯t even care to argue with the man.


    He said collectedly, ¡°Young man, my master is the daughter of the Lin family. Please let us through.¡±


    Steward Deng was very polite, although he could easily get rid of the man standing before him.


    The young man¡¯s rude eyes checked Steward Deng from head to toe, looking quite disdainful.


    ¡°Lin Mengwu is the only daughter of the family. Which family do you serve? You must have made a mistake!¡±


    His words confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s guess.


    The gatekeeper was arranged here after her father had left. Maybe he just got here yesterday.


    Someone was trying to show her severity over this place.


    She could take it out on this young man, but she was certain that he would claim that he was new here and had nothing to do with Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu.


    And she would then leave a harsh impression on people for being too mean to the servants.


    Li Mengya wasn¡¯t patient enough to waste her time on a gatekeeper.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    The gentle scolding made the young servant hesitate for a while. Then he saw a woman dressed in the clothes of the palace walking toward him.


    He had already seen Lin Mengwu, whose charm and coquettishness were beyond his imagination.


    But the young woman standing in front of him now looked so graceful and sophisticated. Her beautiful face was breathtaking.


    The young gatekeeper couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from her until his eyes felt sore.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    He fell on the ground, groaning and rolling.


    Lin Mengya, Baizhi, and Steward Deng were standing in front of him, feeling nothing painful at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t even want to look at him. She bypassed the groaning gatekeeper and stepped inside.


    She had no mercy for those who blocked her way.


    This time, the punishment was no more than a small rock from Steward Deng, which would only take him a few days to recover from. The punishment would be much more severe if Lin Mengya¡¯s father was here.


    Upon entering through the gate, Lin Mengya found that the servants in the yard were looking at her. They looked quite embarrassed.


    They had already learned their lesson just now. So they each followed one another to salute her.


    ¡°All rise. These are our lady¡¯s New Year¡¯s gifts to you. Things aren¡¯t easy for her in the outside world, and she shares your feelings. Thank you for all the work you did to serve our master and our young master at home.¡±


    Lin Mengya stared straight up, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone.


    Some timid servants were even quivering out of their fear due to her proud and cold look.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were the only two masters in the mansion now. However, the master and the young master once came back and told all the servants that Lin Mengya would always be the most respected lady in this family.


    Some of these people had messed with Lin Mengya, and now they were leaking cold sweat. They knew the gatekeeper, Liu Er, was a notorious hooligan in the Capital City.


    There didn¡¯t know why Shangguan Qing would hire him. They had seen how miserable the man ended up after he pissed Lin Mengya off.


    Now they found Lin Mengya to be even more formidable.


    Fingers crossed, they wished that they wouldn¡¯t be the next unlucky guy.


    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡±


    Baizhi was standing there, generously giving away the red envelopes to all the servants.


    There wasn¡¯t much money inside them, not even enough for her to buy daily snacks. Baizhi felt so lucky to be with Lin Mengya when she saw those people she used to envy become so happy due to this little favor.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin?¡±


    All Lin Mengya could see in the yard was servants. She wondered where Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were.


    Usually, the two would be just standing here and watching the big show. Why were they acting like they had learned their lesson?


    ¡°Mrs. Lin is in Miss Lin¡¯s room now. Miss Lin hasn¡¯t been feeling well since this morning,¡± an argute woman replied immediately with a smile.


    ¡°Not feeling well? Isn¡¯t that too convenient?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt confused because Lin Mengwu had always been healthier even than her. Why did she get sick so suddenly?


    ¡°Let go and have a look.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about Lin Mengwu. It was just out of curiosity.


    The woman immediately showed her the way. They passed the front yard and arrived at Tinglan Pavilion, where Lin Mengwu lived.


    Tinglan Pavilion was smaller but more delicate than Lin Mengya¡¯s villa. The decorations inside were extravagant. Precious and exotic treasures filled the room.


    But all of these treasures would fade next to Lin Mengya¡¯s Liuxin Courtyard, where the pipes were made from warm jade.


    Still, Lin Mengya could tell that Lin Mengwu used to live a much better life than her pushover sister.


    When Lin Mengya arrived at the yard, she saw Lin Mengwu¡¯s personal maid, Huan¡¯er, waiting anxiously outside.


    As Lin Mengya approached, Huan¡¯er raised her voice and called out to her.


    ¡°Respect to my lady¡­ No respect to the concubine.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Huan¡¯er. The girl was about the same age as Baizhi, but she had already learned how to borrow the power from her masters.


    The snarky maid used to bully Lin Mengya and Baizhi a lot.


    Now she was acting panicked, as if she was trying to hide something from the two intruders.


    ¡°Rise. I heard my sister is sick and my mother is here. I¡¯ll go check on them.¡±


    Lin Mengya pretend to be walking into the room, but Huan¡¯er immediately blocked her, looking around anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not¡­ my lady. She¡¯s really sick, and Mrs. Lin told us to make you wait here so you don¡¯t become infected.¡±


    That illness seemed like such a convenient excuse.


    Lin Mengya knew that it was not about getting sick.


    She stepped forward and took a deep breath.


    Then she yelled, ¡°Mother, sister, I¡¯ll go back to my villa. Please take care of yourself and don¡¯t get exhausted. I want to catch up with Mother in my place if you have time.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Huan¡¯er seemed to have unloaded a burden.


    She smiled and watched Lin Mengya and Baizhi leave Tinglan Pavilion.


    ¡°My lady, why were you so cautious just now? We should have just rushed into the room. I don¡¯t think they are sick at all. They were just being rude to you!¡±


    Baizhi seemed a little angry. She didn¡¯t even notice the hint of a smile at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 360 Mother’s Legacy

    ¡°Why are you still laughing? They gave you the cold shoulder because they didn¡¯t want to see you. Whatever, we don¡¯t want to see them either.¡±


    Baizhi was complaining to herself, but she didn¡¯t ask Lin Mengya to barge in.


    The three maids were Lin Mengya¡¯s confidants. They were very well trained. Now they might be whining, and that was their way to take it out. They wouldn¡¯t really do it.


    Because they knew Lin Mengya had her own plan.


    No servant dared to block their way anymore. They first went to Lin Muzhi¡¯s study.


    The study was still as clean as it ever was. The inkstone Lin Muzhi used before had dried up.


    When she was little, she and her brother learned how to read from their father here. Now everything had changed. Both kids had grown up.


    Only the study remained the same.


    ¡°Keep watch for me at the door. I¡¯ve got something to find inside.¡±


    Lin Mengya asked Baizhi to stay outside. She was checking her father¡¯s bookshelf carefully.


    Her mother had collected plenty of medical books, ranging from the treatment of colds to fatal illnesses. Some of them Lin Mengya had skimmed through before, but as she read them again, she found their content simpler and more detailed than what her teacher had taught her.


    Lin Mengya knew this wasn¡¯t a good time to study. She turned on the scanning and classification function in the Shen Nong System and then she scanned all the books.


    Just when she was about halfway done with her work, she found that however rare these books were, they were now useless to her.


    She checked carefully one more time, only to find that there was nothing about the Tranquil Lotus at all.


    ¡°Did Qiu Yu make a mistake?¡±


    Lin Mengya put the last book on the shelf.


    She knew Qiu Yu well enough and she trusted him. She knew that the imperial physician had a much more complicated background then she knew about.


    Since he stressed the books that Lin Mengya¡¯s mother had left, she was sure that the use of the Tranquil Lotus had to be in those books. There should not be any mistakes.


    The reason why Qiu Yu was so sure about it might be that he had seen Lin Mengya¡¯s mother save someone using the Tranquil Lotus.


    ¡°Where on earth is the book?¡±


    Lin Mengya sat in the large chair, rubbing her forehead. Her eyes looked empty, her mind taken over by all kinds of assumptions.


    According to Qiu Yu, the Tranquil Lotus wasn¡¯t a local species of Dajin. It was tricky to cultivate and use, so it had not been widely used.


    It was mostly used as an antidote. Therefore, it might have been recorded in those books about peculiar folk prescriptions, or in those prescriptions about detoxification.


    Yet she failed, again and again, to find it in those books. She thought it might be in one of the books that was hard to get.


    She had seen it on TV shows. A divine medical book was hidden somewhere, maybe a shadowy corner, waiting for the right person to pick it up.


    When that idea kicked in, Lin Mengya became exhilarated and tried to knock on the walls in Lin Muzhi¡¯s study.


    Unfortunately, she still found nothing after she tried for quite a while.


    She was lying on the table, wondering if she had overthought it.


    Seeing how active and hard-working her master was, Baizhi wanted to help, but Lin Mengya insisted on making her wait outside and watch out for her.


    Seeing that no one came around, Baizhi walked inside to help her.


    ¡°Master, what are you looking for?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to her and smiled in exhaustion.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a medical book. Can you help me figure out where my mother¡¯s legacy has been kept, aside from this study?¡±


    She had inherited the memory of this body.


    But she was sure there were parts that were missing.


    It had all happened many years ago, and she could still recall some of the details. Lin Mengya must have had a good memory since she was a kid.


    Baizhi thought about it for a moment.


    Then she played with her own fingers and said, ¡°Some of them were in Mr. Lin¡¯s study; some in your brother¡¯s private coffer; some in our yard as well as Mrs. Lin¡¯s. Some have been put in storage. We also sold a lot when we were young, which I can¡¯t exactly recall.¡±


    Lin Mengya could recall all those things as well.


    However, all these things that Baizhi mentioned just now were nothing more than some antiques, calligraphy, paintings, and jewelry. If she traced all of them one by one, she would be exhausted.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stop hiding!!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s sensitive ear detected that someone was leaning on the window of the study, trying to spy them.


    Baizhi rushed out. She saw the back of a woman in dark blue. The woman then escaped.


    She stomped her feet because Lin Mengya had told her to be careful. However, in such a short period, their conversation had been bugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ll go and get her!¡±


    Baizhi was about to go and chase the woman, but Lin Mengya stopped her.


    Lin Mengya looked at where the woman had gone, smiling as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They don¡¯t know what I am doing for now. My father had registered all my mother¡¯s legacy. Should any of the legacy be missing, my brother would make them suffer. They are just curious about what we¡¯re doing now. Plus, they¡¯ve got plenty of things to do, and they¡¯re too busy to care about us.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked relaxed.


    She took a deep breath when she stood outside of Lin Mengwu¡¯s room just now. She was trying to detect the faint smell of medicine in the air.


    There were safflower, tannin, aconite, rhubarb, peach kernel, and Cinnamomic cortex in it. One whiff was enough for Lin Mengwu to tell what it was for.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Baizhi. Then she leaned close to her and whispered.


    Baizhi¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide from surprise. She covered her mouth and looked Lin Mengya in the eyes, trying to confirm if she was for real.


    ¡°How is that possible? She isn¡¯t married yet. How could she be pregnant?¡±


    All the herbs were to invigorate the circulation of blood, and they were often used in abortions.


    Sometimes they were also used to treat irregular menstruation, but Huan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous if that was what they were doing.


    Everyone knew Lin Mengwu as a bold woman. It was possible that she accidentally got pregnant before marriage.


    But if this got out, the public would spurn the whole family for being ill-bred. Their long-established reputation would be ruined.


    Shangguan Qing always had high expectations for her daughter. Lin Mengya wondered how the mother would react to this.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. I mean, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Mrs. Lin is spying on us to see if we know their secret. We came back home when her daughter¡¯s in trouble, so she has reason to suspect us.¡±


    Everything was so coincidental.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were trying to keep away from Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya was confused about the prescription.


    If the prescription did exist, why couldn¡¯t she find it in those books?


    She had Baizhi inform Steward Deng to tell the prince that she would stay here for a few more days.


    She found nothing after a whole day¡¯s search. Now she was starving.


    She squatted in the warehouse in her yard, checking her mother¡¯s legacy one by one.


    Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had already taken away the best stuff.


    All she had now were daily items her mother used, which were quite meaningful to Lin Mengya.


    All of them were put in a huge box. The lock on the box was already rusty, but the things kept inside had been very well preserved.


    Lin Mengya picked up those dusty things and tried to find something useful with Baizhi¡¯s help.


    She could tell how much her mother loved life, and what a clever woman she was.


    Lin Mengya picked up one of her mother¡¯s daily outfits. It smelled musty, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t hate it at all.


    She tried to feel it carefully with her hands. It felt rough. Lin Mengya felt like crying.


    The milk-white dress was dyed yellow by the sunset.


    The fabric was excellent. It was rare even in the present.


    The collar and the cuff were embroidered with lilac acacia flowers. The exquisite embroidery made the flowers vivid.


    ¡°That was her dress. It¡¯s so beautiful, but it looks different from ours.¡±


    Baizhi was also checking out these clothes.


    Her words give gave Lin Mengya a flash of inspiration.


    She took out some more clothes and checked carefully. Something was odd.


    The clothes of the women in Dajin were similar to those of the Tang and Song dynasties.


    The sleeves were wide and the dresses touched the ground. That was the common garb of noblewomen.


    However, the clothes in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand had narrow sleeves and the dress could barely reach one¡¯s feet. The waistline was also tightened. Lin Mengya picked out a random one and put it on.


    The graceful young lady in the mirror turned into a spirited beauty.


    The clothes were from 20 or 30 years ago, which wasn¡¯t a very long time, but the difference was huge.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. She heard that her mother was good at embroidery. Maybe she made her own clothes.


    It was possible that her mother wasn¡¯t a local in Dajin.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly found something odd with her belt.


    The left side seemed thicker than the right side, which she wouldn¡¯t have noticed without checking it so carefully.


    Lin Mengya took off the belt and tried to feel it. The belt was thicker on the left side than the right side.

 Chapter 361 A Mysterious Seal

    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and chose not to tear the belt open.


    The villa was hard to access for other people, but Lin Mengya insisted on opening it in the silent midnight just in case. She wanted to know what was inside the belt.


    Lin Mengya was picking up her mother¡¯s legacy with Baizhi. She decided to take all these things away with her.


    The bugs and ants here would destroy them sooner or later, so it was better for them to be collected by Lin Mengya. She could take a look at these things whenever she missed her mother.


    It was getting dark outside. Someone stopped at the door with a lantern in her hand.


    ¡°Time for lunch, my lady!¡±


    A familiar voice made Baizhi bounce up from the ground immediately. She smiled and went to open the door joyfully.


    ¡°Ms. Tian! It¡¯s you! I thought you were back in the countryside with your son. I missed you so much!¡±


    A humble woman stood at the door.


    Her yellow clothes were made of coarse fabric, looking simple and clean.


    She was in her 50s, but wrinkles had already spread over her face. Life must have been hard for this tough woman.


    Her eyes still looked so gentle and kind.


    ¡°I missed my lady and the young master. Yue¡¯er, I heard that you were with her in a new home. How¡¯s it going?¡± Ms. Tian asked slowly, with a blotchy meal box in her hand.


    .


    Baizhi¡¯s eyes got wet as soon as she saw the meal box.


    In the old days, Ms. Lin always put what she and Lin Mengya needed in the box, trying her best to give it to them.


    Even when she was wounded, she would still bring them jujube buns, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my name. It¡¯s Baizhi now. Our lady is very respected in her new home,¡± Baizhi said proudly.


    She took over the box from Ms. Tian just like how she used to in the old days.


    Lin Mengya was standing there, hesitating.


    Ms. Tian was one of the two women that took care of her the most in the past, the other being her mother. The woman had been protecting her since she was little.


    She still remembered the first time she saw Mr. Tian. Back then, she was a young diligent woman. She cared for Lin Mengwu and her brother because she was their nanny.


    After the two kids lost their mother, Ms. Tian took the little girl and her brother under her wings like a brave eagle.


    Many times had she be punished by Shang Guanqing because of Lin Mengya and her brother¡¯s fault.


    Lin Mengya hated herself for being ungrateful. She had been married away for merely a year, but she seldom thought about the woman who had protected her and her brother like their real mother.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t realize that she was slowly inheriting all the old Lin Mengya¡¯s emotions.


    Ms. Tian looked at Baizhi kindly. Her loose eyes looked at Lin Mengya with worry.


    The two were a few steps away from each other. Ms. Tian was checking out Lin Mengya from head to toe.


    Her sweetheart finally made her way out.


    She didn¡¯t care what luxurious clothes Lin Mengya was in. She was happy that the girl no longer had that fearful face.


    ¡°My lady¡­ how are you?¡±


    Her voice was quivering. The calm woman¡¯s eyes became wet.


    Step by step, Lin Mengya walked out from deep inside the house.


    Fair skin, bright eyes, shiny teeth, smooth hair¡­ Her dress was extravagant. The woman had grown out of the poor little girl from the past.


    Most noblewomen in Capital City would fade next to her.


    ¡°How are you, Ms. Tian? Long time no see. How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Ms. Tian looked at the graceful woman in front of her in amazement. She heard that Princess Yu had been scared in the sedan and had barely recovered.


    She didn¡¯t know the little girl had changed this much.


    But she was sure the woman was still her little sweetheart.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, I know you¡¯ve got a lot to ask about, but this is not the right place for us to catch up. Baizhi, let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke before Ms. Tian could explain. Then she signaled Ms. Tian with her eyes.


    Ms. Tian surely understood. She wiped her eyes and picked up Ms. Lin¡¯s old clothes. Then the three of them went toward Lin Mengya¡¯s boudoir.


    The closest people always wished they could have more time together.


    Ms. Tian smiled while listening carefully at the dinner table. Baizhi couldn¡¯t stop talking about the ups and downs she and Lin Mengya had been through.


    ¡°As clever as our lady was, she couldn¡¯t manage to avoid those risks. There were many times I was scared out of myself.¡±


    Baizhi patted her chest proudly. She had been through much more than that in the past decades.


    Although Ms. Tian was still calm, the worry in her eyes was getting thicker and thicker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her words. I¡¯m fine now. Baizhi, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. I¡¯ll punish you if Ms. Tian gets scared!¡±


    Lin Mengya was drinking warm water. Her eyes stopped at Ms. Tian with some assumption.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed before that this seemingly simple woman was much calmer than Baizhi. When she was told the stories, like how Madame Wang¡¯s dead body came back to life, the old woman wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Lin Mengya once heard that her mother was as famous for her medical proficiency as she was for being clever.


    Her mother chose Ms. Tian as the help, which meant that Ms. Tian had to be good at something.


    An idea came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°My lady, you¡¯re in the palace, a quite different place from others. A single mistake may cost you your life. Be careful! Don¡¯t get yourself disgraced!¡±


    These earnest words came from the bottom of Ms. Tian¡¯s heart, not knowing that this was the path Lin Mengya had been following.


    .


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but my maids are all too young. Days ago, Concubine De sent a royal maid to serve me, but the maid died from a disease very soon after. Sometimes I did things in the wrong way because no one was there to remind me. I could really use some help. If there was someone there reminding me, it could save me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Ms. Tian didn¡¯t reply immediately. She was hesitating.


    She loved the two kids like she was their mother.


    If there was anything that made her hesitate, it would be about her own children.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong? You can tell me about it. I¡¯m not much of a successful woman right now, but I¡¯m powerful enough to help your son. It¡¯s the least I can do for you.¡±


    Ms. Tian only had a son, and to raise her son was why she served in the Lin family as a nanny.


    Lin Mengya met the son when Ms. Tian brought him here. They were both young.


    She remembered him as a simple and honest boy. She wondered if time had changed him.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ It¡¯s just I¡¯m too old to work. I¡¯ll have to go back to the countryside in the coming days. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    Ms. Tian¡¯s refusal was as tactful as Lin Mengya¡¯s request, which Lin Mengya had expected.


    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to give up. She knew what Ms. Tian was thinking.


    She whispered to Ms. Tian. Instantly, she stood up and said she had to leave.


    Baizhi watched her leave then started reflecting, which she seldom did.


    The villa was so quiet under the moonlight.


    She loved the yard for being quiet and open. With the guards of the mansion protecting all night, she didn¡¯t need to be worried that anyone would sneak in and bother them.


    Lin Mengya tore open the belt under the faint candlelight.


    After she got rid of the faded fabric on the inside, she found a tiny seal.


    It might have been made from jade. It looked like ginseng.


    She didn¡¯t recognize the characters at the bottom, but she found the small seal quite exquisite.


    She checked it again and again, but still, she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. She decided to carry it with her, just in case.


    She felt that she got closer to what she wanted today, but Baizhi was still thinking about something. She was facing the window, with one hand supporting her cheek.


    Lin Mengya tried not to disturb her. She felt happy that Baizhi had grown mature enough to think about things.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡±


    Those words just slipped out of the girl¡¯s lips. Lin Mengya smiled and didn¡¯t reply directly. She decided to let Baizhi speak out her own thoughts.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell them we were coming back, and they didn¡¯t know. Now they¡¯ve changed the gatekeeper; Lin Mengwu is sick; even Ms. Tian is back here. I remember when you got married, Mrs. Lin said that she wouldn¡¯t allow Ms. Tian to come back. Everything is so weird.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows stretched into a smile. She was glad the girl finally knew how to think.


    Lin Mengya signaled for her to go on and was ready to listen. She wondered what other opinions the young maid could have.


    ¡°And you were giving a hint that you wanted Ms. Tian to be with us. I remember she cried at your wedding and pleaded to serve you in your new home. Now you¡¯re offering her the opportunity, so why did she refuse? You¡¯re the princess. Your words matter more than anything else in your new home. If I were her, I would definitely agree to leave with you!¡±

 Chapter 362 A Hypocritical Apology

    Baizhi found that something was odd with Ms. Tian because she was most familiar with this woman.


    The woman had been driven out of this place half a year ago. Why did she suddenly show up?


    Lin Mengya never believed that there would be so many coincidences in this world.


    It had been proved before that those coincidences were all set-ups.


    One thing Lin Mengya was sure of was that Ms. Tian would never try to set her up. She could have made lots of requests just now.


    They had been like mother and daughter for many years. The connection was complicated.


    ¡°But why did she do that? I don¡¯t think she was setting you up, but I wonder why would she show up at this peculiar time.¡±


    Baizhi was so confused. Lin Mengya was almost as overwhelmed as she was.


    She knew that someone was behind this.


    Only Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu would play these little tricks.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing she came to visit us. Call Steward Deng in, I need his help.¡±


    Baizhi nodded and went outside. Steward Deng got back at sunset and brought the prince¡¯s message that he wished Lin Mengya would enjoy her stay. He would come and pick her up when it was about time.


    The prince must have heard about the rude gatekeeper. He wanted to be here to show his support.


    Thinking of that, Lin Mengya flashed a smile.


    Steward Deng was the steward in charge of the prince¡¯s mansion, but in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion, he was no more than a guest.


    As the guest, he had to stay in the guest room outside the yard.


    After Baizhi sent Lin Mengya¡¯s message, Steward Deng arrived at the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room as soon as he could.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed to be thinking about something in the candlelight. Steward Deng knew the young woman well enough. He knew a storming was coming to this family.


    ¡°I need you to watch a woman for me, and you need you to tell me all the details of her life, including what she did, where she went, and who she met.¡±


    Steward Deng nodded and walked into the mansion. He found that the servants here seemed to fear Mrs. Lin a lot.


    And now they feared Lin Mengya even more because she was the prince¡¯s wife.


    Therefore, they might be gossiping about Lin Mengya, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    He then went out for the mission after he was sure everything was safe.


    Steward Deng didn¡¯t leave until the moon crawled up into the sky above.


    There were only Baizhi and Lin Mengya in the room. After all the work was done, the two sat on one bed like they used to, whispering.


    ¡°You sent Steward Deng to keep an eye on Ms. Tian, right? Do you really suspect her?¡± Baizhi lowered her head and asked, looking quite upset.


    .


    She couldn¡¯t have made it and had the good days now without the protection of Ms. Tian and Lin Mengya¡¯s brother.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn¡¯t explain.


    Baizhi was recalling their childhood memories. Lin Mengya closed her eyes and tried to relax.


    Once during the Spring Festival, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had been grounded by Lin Mengya¡¯s father.


    They couldn¡¯t step out of the room. They would have been grounded there still if her father and brother didn¡¯t have to go back to the border.


    She was sure it was abortion medicine that she had smelled.


    If it wasn¡¯t Lin Mengwu who needed to use it, could it be Shangguan Qing?


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes suddenly.


    She had noticed in the morning that a jade hung on the rude gatekeeper¡¯s neck.


    The jade looked so nice that she stared at it and observed it for a second. Now she felt it weird that a poor guy like him would own such a precious thing unless it was a family heirloom.


    If it was an heirloom, a hooligan like him would definitely pawn it.


    Unless¡­


    If her guess was right, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were playing with fire.


    ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±


    Baizhi¡¯s voice brought Lin Mengya back to reality.


    The expression in her eyes was complicated. She managed to comfort Baizhi and then closed her eyes again.


    If her guess was correct, that would bring tremendous humiliation to this family, no matter whose fault it was.


    Many people in Capital City were drooling at her father¡¯s position and his military forces. Moreover, the emperor was in a critical situation at this moment, so it was better for her to minimize the impact of this incident.


    She understood that people sometimes made mistakes.


    They didn¡¯t find her mother¡¯s medical book yet. As long as she stayed here, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu would behave themselves and stay in their yard.


    It would be easy for her to confirm it by then.


    After a sound sleep, Lin Mengya started to search the medical books again.


    She didn¡¯t find them in her own room or her father¡¯s. So she decided to search the yard of Lin Nansheng.


    She spent the whole morning, yet still failed to find anything.


    She didn¡¯t want to eat anything at the table. She stared at the rice in a daze.


    ¡°Princess, Mrs. Lin and Miss Lin are here.¡±


    Huan¡¯er walked in lightly and saluted Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya knew the two women had lost their patience.


    Her disappointment was gone and she said, ¡°Come in, please. It¡¯s cold outside. My sister is too weak to bear a cold. If she catches one, that would be my fault.¡±


    Huan¡¯er immediately informed the two. Seconds later, the mother and daughter came in, fake smiles all over their faces.


    Lin Mengya stood up and greeted them.


    She was the prince¡¯s wife, which made her status higher than Shangguan Qing¡¯s. However, being at home at this moment, she had to be careful, or other people might think she was arrogant and disrespectful.


    They two seemed to have learned their lesson and stopped holding their heads high.


    Lin Mengwu took a few steps forward and saluted Lin Mengya with a sorry face.


    ¡°Please forgive me for not having greeted you yesterday. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    Her voice was so sweet and her face so sorry. If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what a double-dealer Lin Mengwu was, she might think the woman had made a clean break from her old errors.


    Lin Mengwu was apologizing, but the resentment leaking out of her eyes had been captured by Lin Mengya.


    It seemed that what happened a while ago had really made the dull girl smarter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Your health is the most important thing of all. The family needs you to take care of our mother. Why do you look so pale? Baizhi, give her some of my daily tonics. Those nourishing pills work best for women.¡±


    Baizhi went back to her room and took out a small and delicate box. She gave it to Huan¡¯er. Lin Mengwu envied Lin Mengya for having such exquisite things, but on her face, she looked so grateful.


    Shangguan Qing looked exactly like a real kind mother, watching the hypocritical sisters gladly.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Ya¡¯er, I heard that you were looking for something in your father¡¯s study as soon as you were back. May I know what you¡¯re looking for? I feel so sorry for having been such an irresponsible mom. I want to help you now to make it up for you. If you¡¯d like to keep it a secret, then please forget I asked.¡±


    ¡°Here we go,¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t react much.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some of my mother¡¯s legacy. It has been years since she passed away and I feel like the worst daughter in the world. I didn¡¯t even visit her tomb on her deathday and I haven¡¯t served her as a nice daughter when she was alive. I¡¯d been living such a muddled life before, and I don¡¯t even know how to manage my own life. Now is the time for me to bring peace to her soul by building a cenotaph for her in the mansion.¡±


    Her words were half-genuine and half-sham. She was indeed looking for her mother¡¯s things.


    And Shangguan Qing must have heard about it.


    Shangguan Qing pretended to be surprised as if she didn¡¯t know. She wiped the corner of her eye with a handkerchief and showed a joyful smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your mother saved you at the cost of her own life. Her soul would be delighted if you built a cenotaph in her name. I still have some of her stuff in my place. I¡¯ll have someone send them to you later.¡±


    Lin Mengya acted very joyfully.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding me. I didn¡¯t tell you about this because I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree with it. Your words now really helped me a lot.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke gratefully, but inside, she was warning herself.


    She had a bad feeling about this peace offering of Shangguan Qing¡¯s.


    The woman even initiated to return her mother¡¯s legacy. That made Lin Mengya even more suspicious. She should be careful because the two might be setting her up.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll leave you alone. You can keep on with your work.¡±


    The two had finished putting on the show. They stood up and were about to leave.


    Lin Mengya walked them to the door. After the two left, her smile gradually faded.


    She didn¡¯t smell any blood on Lin Mengwu, but the abortion medicine was still with her.


    She had a quite sensitive nose, and she seldom smelled something wrong.

 Chapter 363 A Mansion of Conspiracy

    If she just took the medicine yesterday, she would definitely shed blood today.


    But why did Lin Mengwu smell no blood at all?


    Lin Mengya was wondering if the medicine wasn¡¯t prepared for Lin Mengwu or Shangguan Qing.


    ¡°My lady? Steward Deng¡¯s back with our prince¡¯s words for you.¡±


    Baizhi looked concerned. She tried to pull Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    Baizhi found that Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was always wandering since she was back in the mansion. And her face grew grimmer.


    ¡°Let go and have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t look well. She used to be a confident person, and she believed that she could see through those who tried to plot against her.


    However, this time when she was back in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, she felt quite uneasy.


    It seemed that everything was getting further and further from her guess.


    She hadn¡¯t made a single mistake so far, but why was everything going against her assumption?


    Lin Mengya was pulled back to reality. She went to the side room of the villa with Baizhi.


    Steward Deng was already there when Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu left.


    Steward Deng saluted Lin Mengya with full respect and told her all the information he had collected so far.


    ¡°My lady, the woman you asked me to follow doesn¡¯t live here. She lives in an alley with a young man. It might be her son, and he looked really sick. I happened to hear him cough intensely. She had been taking care of her son as soon as she was back and never left the place ever since.¡±


    Steward Deng¡¯s reply was just as Lin Mengya had expected.


    The young man had to be Ms. Tian¡¯s son.


    She heard that her son was weak since he was a kid. He was sick in bed now. Ms. Tian had to feed the family on her own. That was why she came back here to work for Shangguan Qing.


    There had to be something that Shangguan Qing wanted from Ms. Tian, and she didn¡¯t want to give it to her. That was why Ms. Tian ended up like this.


    Now that Lin Mengya had known about Ms. Tian¡¯s hardships and why she was being manipulated by others, Lin Mengya felt much better inside.


    Ms. Tian used to be her nanny. She couldn¡¯t watch the poor old woman being stuck in trouble.


    And her searching job was not getting anywhere at this moment.


    She didn¡¯t find a single trace. She was even thinking about digging in those rat holes.


    She could have had Steward Deng give Ms. Tian some money, but her son was so sick now that, as a doctor, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch him die.


    After everything was prepared by Baizhi, Lin Mengya and Steward Deng sneaked out of the mansion through the backdoor. They were going to visit Ms. Tian and her son.


    In the luxurious room, smoke was rising straight from the censer that was forged into an animal head.


    Shangguan Qing had finished listening to the report from all the servants. The expression on her face didn¡¯t change any.


    ¡°We were right. She went out to see the servant. The young skunk and the old skunk are together at this moment. That would save us lots of work.¡±


    Lin Mengwu sounded vicious and ruthless.


    But she seemed paler than she was in the yard this morning when she visited Lin Mengya.


    Lying on her mother¡¯s comfortable carved bed, her beautiful face was already twisted. She seemed to have lost her sanity.


    ¡°You should take a good rest, or you may hurt yourself.¡±


    Shangguan Qing sounded calm, trying not to blame Lin Mengwu.


    Lin Mengwu fearfully looked at her mother, who used to love her so much.


    Her slender fingers were firmly grabbing the silk quilt.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I¡­¡±


    The poor daughter was calling her mother, but she immediately closed her mouth the moment she saw her mother¡¯s sharps eyes.


    She grievingly looked at her mother, whom she knew she had failed this time.


    ¡°What a shame! What kind of man is Liu Er? How could you give yourself to him? He¡¯s a hooligan and you¡¯re bearing his bastard child! He almost got caught in your room! Did you know that all our servants were complaining about him? For all these years, we¡¯ve been trying to take charge of the family. Now you almost let Liu Er almost ruin our plan!¡±


    Lin Mengwu felt so wronged. Liu Er was just a notorious hooligan in Capital City, living on abducting and trafficking women.


    A month ago, Lin Mengwu sneaked out of the mansion. Liu Er met her and abducted her to an old mansion.


    He found the woman so beautiful that he didn¡¯t want to give her to others, not before he took a bite of her.


    Lin Mengwu tried to struggle. She knew that she couldn¡¯t live with being raped by a hooligan, so she told Liu Er who she really was. The man was so brazen that he wanted to be the son-in-law of the family.


    He knew that he should rape her first so that the family would have to agree to their marriage because these noble families wouldn¡¯t allow their daughters to bear a child without a wedding.


    When Lin Mengwu was back with Liu Er, she was already two-weeks pregnant.


    Shangguan Qing was shocked and angry when she found out the truth.


    The hooligan had ruined her most precious sweetheart. There was a time when she really wanted to kill him.


    Liu Er was as arrogant as he was sly.


    He knew that Mrs. Lin wouldn¡¯t hurt him as long as Lin Mengwu was bearing his child. Therefore, he rode roughshod over all the other servants and tried his best to keep the baby.


    Lin Mengwu¡¯s coming back home was not in his plan.


    He knew Lin Mengya because the woman was now even more famous than her brother, the young general.


    Shangguan Qin knew Lin Mengya¡¯s temperament well. She had Liu Er pretend to be a gatekeeper to avoid the confrontation.


    She found the time had come when Liu Er offended Lin Mengya. She took the opportunity and made Lin Mengwu drink the abortion soup, which she had been carefully preparing for a long time.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t smell the blood because the empress had someone send two things.


    One was the Flora Incense burning in the censer. It had taken Lin Mengwu a whole night to cover up the smell of blood.


    The empress had also sent some tonics, which helped Lin Mengwu quickly recover from the abortion so that she could take a shower and get dressed to meet others.


    Lin Mengwu was no longer a virgin. She had to hide that fact when she got married in the future. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t have any chance to get married into a noble family.


    She could only get married to an ordinary man, hoping that the man wouldn¡¯t mind it for the sake of her background.


    Shanggaun Qing found it so bothersome.


    ¡°Mother, I know I disgraced you, but I promise I will destroy Lin Mengya and avenge us. She was the one that brought us sufferings. It was her fault that I was grounded, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Shangguan Qing smacked the desk. She looked gloomier than ever.


    The empress sent someone to teach her how to deal with this.


    They knew that Lin Mengya was a clever woman who was good at medicine. She let Lin Mengya become aware of the abortion medicine on purpose.


    She did call Ms. Tian back.


    She threatened Ms. Tian with her son¡¯s life and asked her to poison Lin Mengya¡¯s food.


    Ms. Tian refused her.


    That was also not Shangguan Qing¡¯s trump card.


    As soon as Lin Mengya went out of this place, someone would have Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion informed.


    The empress had prepared for everything. Lin Mengya could never imagine that every step she took was getting her closer to the trap set by the empress.


    She felt that all of these were so hard to set up, but she was willing to do it for the sake of her daughter.


    The empress said that she could let Lin Mengwu get married to a prominent official who had lost his wife, as long as Shangguan Qing could help her get rid of Lin Mengya.


    She didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry a widow, but it was much better than marrying an ordinary person.


    Lin Mengya had no idea how she was being plotted against, and she didn¡¯t know that she was going to face great danger.


    She bought some pastries and silk in the market. After she made sure no one was following her, she went to Ms. Tian¡¯s place by carriage.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Steward Deng supported the two women and helped them to get down from the carriage.


    Lin Mengya felt sad for Ms. Tian when she saw how shabby her place was.


    Ms. Tian had spent her best days on Lin Mengwu and her brother. Lin Mengwu felt so sorry that the poor old woman ended up in such a shabby place.


    Lin Mengya crept across the rugged courtyard and stopped at the crumbling door. She knocked lightly on it.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, are you home?¡±


    Ms. Tian¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    A rough, dry hand opened the door slowly. When she saw the woman hidden inside the hood of a cloak, she was shocked numb.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­ no¡­ Princess, how did you find this place?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s nickname slipped out of her mouth.


    She opened the door with a shocked face. Lin Mengya was standing in front of her, smiling.


    ¡°There is no princess here. You can call me Ya¡¯er. Bring all the presents inside. I know your son is sick, so I think I need to visit you.¡±


    Lin Mengya supported Ms. Tian as they walked into the room.


    The empty room made Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sore.


    No wonder Ms. Tian couldn¡¯t take her sick son to a doctor.


    There wasn¡¯t a single valuable item in this room. The cotton jacket on Ms. Tian was so patchy that Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached when she saw it.

 Chapter 364 Ms. Tian And Her Son

    The narrow and dim room was filled with the pungent smell of medicine. Something must have been burnt here, and something smelt rotten.


    Back in the old days in the mansion, Ms. Tian was known to be a clean and tidy woman.


    Now she ended up in such a place because of her connection with Lin Mengya and her brother.


    Lin Mengya had made up her mind that she would take Ms. Tian away with her, at any cost.


    ¡°I want nothing but for you and your brother to be well. I¡¯m too old to ask for much. The mansion is not a place for us to talk. I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve been cured, but I¡¯m also worried about the hardships you¡¯ll have to suffer in the future.¡±


    Ms. Tian kept wiping away her tears. She had been living a very hard life with her son, after her husband passed away.


    They would have died, if not for the help of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.


    She was so glad to see that Lin Mengya had grown healthier and more beautiful than ever. The young woman¡¯s life was better in her new home.


    She felt less worried now.


    She believed that God was watching over this world, and would reward Lin Mengya¡¯s mother and all the other kind people.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got too much to talk about, which I don¡¯t think we can finish at this moment. My father, brother, you and Tian Ning are my family now. I¡¯ve settled down in my new home now, and I think it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your life. I¡¯ll bring you with me, and find the best doctor in Dajin to cure Tian Ning.


    Ms. Tian shook her head. Her exhausted eyes seemed determined.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. Your new home is no ordinary family home. Baizhi was able to go there with you because she was your maid. I¡¯m too old to be there with you. An old woman and an invalid will be too much trouble for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was upset. Her heart ached when she realized that those who really cared about her, were always trying their best to avoid bringing trouble to her. Those who wanted to benefit from her, were all those whom she had hated, since she was a kid.


    After some more persuasion, Ms. Tian still did not agree. Lin Mengya did not want to push her.


    She changed the subject and made up her mind that she would relieve Ms. Tian¡¯s hardship.


    ¡°What kind of sickness does he have? ¡°I want to check on him. I¡¯m a doctor now. I don¡¯t want to leave him here to suffer. That¡¯s the least I can do for you.¡±


    When she heard that Lin Mengya was learning medical skills now, Ms. Tian suddenly seemed restless.


    She was about to say something, when they were interrupted by an intense coughing coming from the room.


    The man¡¯s cough sounded low and hoarse sound, and it seemed that he was in pain.


    Lin Mengya followed the voice and walked over. When she lifted the curtain of the white-washed door, a bad smell drifted into her nose.


    ¡°Brother Tian, are you alright?¡±


    Lin Mengya had not seen him for a very long time, but the good impression he left on her would not be changed so easily through time.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s soul had been replaced, which helped her to review all the old memories she had. from an outsider¡¯s point of view.


    She could see things more clearly now. Many people had crossed paths with Lin Mengya before. Some of them were honest, and some hypocritical. Now she could see through all those people.


    Ms. Tian had passed her integrity to her son. He regarded Lin Mengya as his sister, because they were brought up by the same ¡°mother¡±.


    Lin Mengya could not possibly leave them behind, especially when he was so sick.


    He tried not to cough as Lin Mengya came closer to him.


    Some liquid was boiling in a black jar on the stove.


    The stove was used to keep the medicine warm, as well as the room, because they did not have enough wood.


    Lying on the tattered quilt on the bed, a skinny young man was gasping for breath.


    His hand which reached out to the bedside, was very skeletal.


    His breath sounded like a broken air bellow, which was the only indication that he was alive, otherwise Lin Mengya would have doubted if he was still living.


    ¡°You¡­ cough¡­ are you Ya¡¯er?¡±


    His breathing came in gasps, as if it could stop at any second.


    Lin Mengya walked closer and pulled aside the curtain over the bed. A pale and boney face was revealed, from which two tired eyes opened, and looked at Lin Mengya in surprise.


    ¡°Brother Tian, it¡¯s me, Ya¡¯er. Remember?¡±


    The memories flooded nonstop into Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    The man was not as brave as her brother. He was a simple and honest guy.


    The disease racked the body of the once beautiful boy, making him skinny like a mere bag of bones. He used to be powerful enough to lift Lin Mengya to a tree to catch cicadas, now he was so weak. Lin Mengya was afraid that death would take him away any time soon.


    ¡°I¡­ I heard what you said to my mother. She is so lucky to have you¡­ Just leave me here¡­ take my mother and go!¡±


    The short sentence almost exhausted him.


    He was struggling. Lin Mengya thought he wanted to sit up, so she reached out to support him, only to be stopped by him.


    ¡°Just go¡­ go¡­¡±


    His face turned red as he was trying to sit up. Lin Mengya now felt confused.


    She already felt confused by what he said, as she came in just now.


    He was talking as if it were his last words.


    ¡°Sit still. I¡¯ll bring both of you with me and find you the best doctors. You¡¯ll be cured. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not who I was. You just need to trust me.¡±


    Tian Ning¡¯s face was still red. His intense emotion made him gasp as if he was suffocating.


    ¡°Just go¡­ Ya¡¯er¡­ take my mom and leave¡­¡±


    Tian Ning was trying to finish the sentence, but he failed and fell back on the bed.


    Lin Mengya did not rush to check on him. She walked out of the room instantly.


    There were only Baizhi and Ms. Tian in the room. Steward Deng was with them earlier, but he was missing now.


    ¡°Get in the room. Something is not right here. Where¡¯s Steward Deng?¡±


    Baizhi was catching up with Ms. Tian. As soon as she heard what Lin Mengya said, she supported Ms. Tian and walked into the inner room.


    Having been with Lin Mengya for so many years, Baizhi understood her perfectly, and instantly obeyed her.


    Ms. Tian was so worried when she saw that her son was not moving at all.


    Lin Mengya was being very cautious. She wrapped the handle of the boiling jar with a piece of rag, and then she took it off the stove.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, what are you¡­¡±


    Ms. Tian relaxed when she saw that her son was in a coma, instead of being dead.


    She was confused seeing Lin Mengya standing so discreetly in front of them.


    The scary mark had disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s face, but the ruthlessness radiating out of the beautiful eyes made Ms. Tian tense.


    ¡°Did anyone else come to visit you?¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked. Ms. Tian thought about it and shook her head.


    ¡°Nobody has been here. We¡¯re new here, so we have not made friends with the other people yet. Ya¡¯er, what is going on?¡±


    Tian Ning¡¯s reaction was very strange, indeed. Lin Mengya was sure that Steward Deng left because he had seen someone suspicious.


    Otherwise, Steward Deng would never leave her and Baizhi behind to chase after someone else.


    He might have seen more than one person.


    As time passed by, Lin Mengya managed to calm the other two people down.


    They finally heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Hurry up! Or the troublesome steward will come back and ruin our plan!¡±


    The man tried to lower his voice, but Lin Mengya could still tell how agitated he was.


    There seemed to be more than one person.


    Lin Mengya locked the door before she entered the inner house. That would hinder those intruders for a while, as they tried to come in.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s so quiet here. Is the sick man not sharing them with us? Let¡¯s kick the door open and enjoy it together!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not know what those people meant by ¡°not sharing¡±.


    But now she seemed to have understand why Tian Ning was so adamant that she take Ms. Tian away.


    Lin Mengya felt tense, but she was no longer the weak girl she used to be.


    The contents in the jar was boiling hot.


    The first one who rushed inside would suffer the most!


    Lin Mengya was amazed by how calm Baizhi was, after all that she had been through with her.


    Baizhi was imitating Lin Mengya. Instead of holding a jar, she clipped a large chunk of burning coal out of the stove.


    Lin Mengya could not help giving her a thumbs up sign. The two people¡¯s excitement suppressed their fears.


    Whoever was outside the door would have a life-long memory of these ¡°gifts¡±.


    The shaky door was kicked open.


    Lin Mengya lifted the jar lid and threw the contents out.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    The boiling soup and medicine residue splashed all over a big and tall man.


    This was just the beginning!


    Lin Mengya threw the medicine jar next. She only heard a crashing sound and did not know whose hapless head it had landed on.


    The hot and hard surface of the jar was like a disaster flying toward the two sneaky men.


    It was not over yet.


    Baizhi took the opportunity and threw the burning coal as hard as she could.


    That was one large chunk of burning coal. A single spark would cause large blisters.

 Chapter 365 A Tough Princess

    As soon as Baizhi threw out the coal, those intruders started swearing and screaming. Their curses echoed round the whole room.


    There were six intruders, four of whom had been knocked out from the onslaught of the boiling jar and the burning coal.


    The rest of them were hesitant about going inside, for fear of anything else blowing off their heads.


    Lin Mengwu felt it a pity that there were still two people standing outside. The room was too small for her to carry on her plan. Otherwise, none of those people would have the chance to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Just get out of here right now.¡±


    In the small messy room, Lin Mengya stared at the men rolling on the floor.


    Her tone was decisive, without a single trace of panic in it.


    The ones who had avoided her attacks were immediately scared.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you throw that coal on me! Let¡¯s get her!¡±


    The man on the ground sounded furious.


    Lin Mengya cast a glance at him, only to find that it was someone she knew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Lin Mengya scolded and looked at those people coldly. What she did now made those people scared.


    After all, not every woman would be bold enough to greet them with these hot burning coals.


    ¡°I am the wife of Prince Yu, the daughter-in-law of the emperor, the one and only trueborn daughter of Marquis Zhennan. Touch me one more time and I¡¯ll have your family and your clan killed.¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded severe. Those people were just hooligans, but they had lived in the Capital City long enough to know what Lin Mengya¡¯s titles meant. They could not afford to hurt her.


    They looked at each other in silence, because they already wanted to quit.


    But their leader was a tough guy, too. Moreover, they had already been paid.


    They looked at their leader at the same time.


    The man was struggling to stand up, looking quite fierce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mengya? How could you hurt me so badly? I¡¯m your brother in law! Don¡¯t blame me for being harsh then.¡±


    The man was Liu Er, the rude gatekeeper.


    Liu Mengya was his sister-in-law, at least that was his wishful thinking.


    He had lusted for Lin Mengya since the first time he saw her.


    But he also feared this woman because she was the prince¡¯s wife. He dared not touch her. Usually, he would be in danger of being killed, just by looking at her.


    But things were different now.


    Lin Mengwu had come up with a perfect plan this time. She even agreed to let Liu Er and his fellows rape Lin Mengya.


    Liu Er¡¯s desire was getting wildly out of control when he knew he could rape the emperor¡¯s daughter-in-law, and enjoy the wealth of the Lin family for the rest of his life.


    Lin Mengya was staring at Lin Er. She would not take any step back. She finally realized why Tian Ning wanted her to take Ms Tian away.


    Steward Deng had been lured away earlier.


    Those standing behind her were either old or weak. She had to face them on her own.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at this man cautiously. She always carried a sharp dagger with her. Now she slipped it in her hand.


    She was a doctor who had been through a lot. She had learned not to panic under any circumstances.


    She was sure that the calmer she was, the more difficult it would be for the opponent to see through her.


    Therefore, she was moving as discreetly as she could. Steward Deng was an experienced old man. Lin Mengya believed that he would realize he had been set up, and would come back to their rescue.


    Everything would be fine as soon as he was back.


    The wounds on Liu Er¡¯s face made him appear scarier. He used to be a fine-look young man, but his face had been totally disfigured by the bloody wounds on it.


    The pain made him even more violent. He was not here to do any good, and now he hated Lin Mengya even more.


    ¡°You b*tch! All the women in your family are b*tches! I know what your sister wanted! If you stop resisting, I¡¯ll try to be gentle. If you insist, I¡¯m not sure what I will do to you!¡±


    Liu approached her step by step. His eyes glazed with lust and vicious ideas.


    Lin Mengya did not even try to avoid him. She was standing at the door, calculating, waiting for the perfect timing to shove the dagger into Liu Er¡¯s chest.


    The other people on the ground had already stood up after groaning in pain, except for the one hit by the jar.


    They were so furious that they would do anything, especially when they saw that Lin Mengya was just a weak woman. The old woman and the sick man in a coma, were not threats to them.


    Their fear of Lin Mengya¡¯s background had been overcome by their sexual desires.


    ¡°Hah, there are two beauties here. We¡¯ll enjoy them one by one!¡±


    ¡°You royal husbands must be weak. They drink too much every day. I don¡¯t think your prince could service you as well as I can!¡±


    Dirty words spilled out of his mouth, as the man smiled from ear to ear.


    Baizhi was so angry. She was holding a chunk of coal, and her face turned red gradually. She targeted one man and threw it over.


    The man was already prepared for this, but the coal still burnt him a little.


    He was immediately irritated, and his eyes opened wide. He really wanted to get his hands on that girl.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±


    The dagger in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand pierced the man¡¯s arm. The sharp knife cut through the man¡¯s thick muscles instantly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you b*tch¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The mad man lost control because of the pain.


    His huge hands tried to grab Lin Mengya.


    Baizhi rushed over crazily. She slammed the hot iron tongs on the back and arms of the man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Don¡¯t you dare touch my lady!¡±


    Baizhi was not that strong, but the hot iron tongs were powerful enough.


    The pain was too much for the man to bear. He turned around to grab Baizhi. His face looked so twisted as if he wanted to eat Baizhi alive.


    Baizhi was not afraid. She held the tongs in her hand, stalling for time.


    Lin Mengya was concentrating on dealing with the other people. She did not notice that when they were struggling, a man with a twisted smile, sneaked in and jumped on the weak, poor woman.


    Ms. Tian was worrying about her son. She did not realize it, until a tough strong arm strangled her neck.


    ¡°You ungrateful b*tches! One more move and you¡¯ll lose your nanny forever!¡±


    Liu Er smiled and threatened Lin Mengya viciously.


    His big hand was already choking Ms. Tian, whom he believed Lin Mengya cared most about.


    However, it did not take long before he felt a sharp pain at his crotch.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you old witch!¡±


    Ms. Tian looked sullen, but she was not as weak as Liu Er had imagined.


    She got rid of Liu Er and ran to protect her son. Then she kicked the stove over and the hot coal and ashes brought more pain to Liu Er.


    Lin Mengya smiled and continued to smash the man in front of her with a broken board. She did not even know when she found it.


    She smashed harder and harder, targeting at the softest body parts which she had learned in anatomy. The man jumped off because of the pain.


    Ms. Tian once protected her three kids in the mansion. She handled the family affairs perfectly because she was tough enough.


    When Steward Deng found that he had been set up, he made his way back immediately. He was surprised at what he saw.


    Six tall, big guys were rolling on the ground, screaming.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s hair and clothes looked messy, but it looked like victory was hers. Baizhi was still punishing the men with the tongs and wooden boards.


    Although he was surprised, he suddenly relaxed.


    If he knew how Lin Mengwu dealt with those hooligans, he might be a little concerned for the prince.


    It would not be easy for him to deal with such a tough wife.


    ¡°Please forgive me, my lady. I was drawn away.¡±


    Steward Deng rushed over immediately. He was slightly injured, too.


    After all, he was a kungfu master. Those dumb, big hooligans would not be able to hurt Lin Mengya as long as he was there.


    Lin Mengya nodded at him. She knew he was not to be blamed.


    She was trying to say something, but she was interrupted by the noise outside.


    ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯ve been attacked by hooligans! Everyone, be careful!¡±


    Moments later, royal guards flooded into the shabby yard.


    They were led by a man Lin Mengya did not know.


    He looked firm and decisive, and severe like an experienced warrior.


    He looked valiant in black armor. His facial expression remained still when he looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Who are you ? Are you with them?¡±


    He was not polite. Baizhi, who was still angry, stepped forward. She glared at him and put her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Watch your tone! She¡¯s Prince Yu¡¯s wife! We¡¯re not hooligans. We were in danger just now and we just got rid of them. Where were you when they were trying to hurt us?¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Baizhi used to be a timid girl, but now she was so aggressive. It looked like what she had been through had really made her grow up.

 Chapter 366 Unreasonable

    Apparently, the man could not believe that the woman standing in front of him, with the messy hair and clothes, was Princess Yu, who was well-known in the Capital City.


    Fortunately, the experienced Steward Deng took out the token from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. The problem was then solved. However, the leader still did not accord them the proper respect.


    ¡°Even if you are Princess Yu, you should be with your husband and your family at home. I don¡¯t think they would approve of you getting involved in affairs with some hooligans. You should behave yourself and act like a real princess.¡±


    The man was actually lecturing Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya felt angry, but found it funny at the same time. The man was a warrior, but he spoke like a scholar.


    ¡°I forgot to ask. Who are you?¡±


    Lin Mengya was trying to be patient, while the man was quite disdainful of her. Lin Mengya was curious about his attitude, because they had never met each other before.


    ¡°I¡¯m the deputy commander of the royal guards, Ye Shuanghe. Princess Yu, you may go back home now, but should you have anything to do with these hooligans, I hope you will cooperate with us in our investigation.¡±


    That line sounded familiar to Lin Mengwu. The man could really have been a policeman in a gangster film if he had been born in modern society.


    That was the classic line in almost all those films.


    Lin Mengya also knew that he must have been sent here by someone.


    The commander looked righteous, but Lin Mengwu knew he was being used by someone, probably out of personal interest.


    Lin Mengya tidied herself. It seemed that she was not angry with Ye Shuanghe for what he said.


    Ye Shuanghe was now sure that the beautiful woman was threatening in manner, but cowardly at heart.


    Therefore, he did not know that the woman merely appeared calm. Her tone became severe again.


    ¡°Those hooligans came here to attack me. It is your responsibility to keep the Capital City safe. As the command of the royal guards, you did not check on those hooligans when you arrived, and instead, you are blaming us, the victims. What kind of guards are you? I¡¯m sure my husband would be as curious about the answer as I am. I should send him to you and let him ask you the question himself.¡±


    There was a light in Ye Shuanghe¡¯s eyes. He did not seem as cocksure as he was earlier.


    The deputy command had been informed by the commander of how eloquent the princess could be. He thought he had already taken the moral high ground, but the woman put him at a disadvantage with merely a few words.


    ¡°Forgive me for not being over concerned with your safety. I would feel ashamed if Prince Yu were to come and ask me this himself. I¡¯ll let them escort you back home right now.¡±


    He was trying to send her away because he failed to outspeak her.


    Lin Mengya felt even more curious.


    She did not want to leave, because it was obvious that those people in the room were sent here by Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengyu.


    As for these royal guards, Lin Mengya knew they were sent here by the Crown Prince to save those hooligans.


    If she left now, they would remove all the evidence.


    ¡°Hold on. I was scared, being the victim and eyewitness of this case. I¡¯m also a doctor. I just checked on them and found that their injuries are quite serious. I hope you can deal with them for me and keep me updated. Keep them alive so I figure out why they were doing this. If you don¡¯t have anyone who can heal their wounds, I can do the job. I don¡¯t want them to die of hunger or cold in the prison, that way I¡¯ll never be able to find out the truth.¡±


    Lin Mengya was indicating something. Ye Shuanghui knew this was getting troublesome.


    He was here not just for dealing with the situation; he was here to catch Lin Mengya on site.


    He was assigned the mission, because of his high reputation among the royal guards.


    Those hooligans failed to complete their task, but Lin Mengya would have to face the gossip if he let out what happened here.


    Those high officials would never let a princess get involved in such a scandal.


    As soon as he thought of that, as if she could read his mind, Lin Mengya said,


    ¡°I heard that the commander was the one who has promoted the development of the royal guards. He is a very strict leader. So I guess you would not talk about this thing on the streets, right? Or it would be so disappointing. If my husband hears about it, he would definitely visit you to learn some skills from you.¡±


    She made this threat as if she already knew what Ye Shuanghe¡¯s plan was.


    Actually, she had already figured out the situation after all that had happened.


    Rumors could kill. If they intentionally spread what happened here today. The consequences would be destructive.


    She was not afraid of rumors because she had done nothing wrong, but the Capital City had already been turbulent, since the emperor became sick.


    At this critical time, she did not want to trouble Long Tianyu.


    Judging by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Ye Shuanghe knew that she had already seen through them. His face did not change, but inside, he was shocked.


    He stopped looking down upon this woman, although she was borrowing her husband¡¯s power.


    Ye Shuenghe knew that Lin Mengya came from a powerful family.


    ¡°I understand. Those rumors will be refuted if you really had nothing to do with this. It¡¯s better for you to be careful and prudent in the future. It¡¯s already late. I¡¯ll let them send you back.¡±


    Lin Mengya was still hesitating. She looked at him, then she asked Baizhi and Steward Deng to take Ms. Tian and Tian Ning with them.


    Tian Ning had already awakened.


    His face looked pale. Ms. Tian was holding him as they walked slowly out of the room.


    Ye Shuanghe blocked their way as soon as they were about to leave the yard.


    ¡°Hold on. The princess can leave by herself, but you two have to go with us. I¡¯ll take you to the office of the royal guard.¡±


    Ye Shuanghe was still not giving up. That was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.


    He was trying to take Ms. Tian hostage, because he knew the old woman was Lin Mengya¡¯s weak point.


    Tian Ning surely knew what was happening. He even knew that they might get killed in there.


    ¡°I have to take them. We did not do anything wrong. If you need to interrogate them, we will be glad to help you. They are both too weak to be locked up in prison.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood before Ms. Tian and her son, like a brave eagle defending her young.


    Her cold eyes were staring at the man in front of her.


    Ye Shuanghe looked at the two people behind Lin Mengya. He had been ordered to take the two back. He was not afraid, especially since there was only an old steward helping Lin Mengya.


    Although Lin Mengya was the princess, she would not dare to do anything to him, as long as he could hold Ms. Tian hostage.


    ¡°Princess Yu, you are interfering with the royal guards¡¯ work! The law of Dajin does not allow women to get involved in politics. You¡¯re no exception!¡±


    Ye Shuanghe felt he was done being polite to her. His men filled this yard, and he would do whatever it took to bring the two with him.


    Lin Mengya sneered. The man was unable to outspeak her, so he was threatening her.


    That was a typical crown-prince style of doing things, no better than bandits.


    ¡°She raised me up, and I take her son as my brother. I guarantee you that they¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Why don¡¯t you believe me? If Prince Yu is not prominent enough for you, how about the prince and the Lin family? Is that endorsement enough for you?¡±


    Lin Mengya had to play this card.


    Sometimes it worked better than swords, especially when she was faced with these unreasonable officials.


    Nothing mattered more than ranks. Her background could prevent her from being hurt by others, including the Crown Prince¡¯s underlings.


    She had to protect Ms. Tian and her son, no matter how unreasonable she had to be.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to scare me by flaunting your background. No one can interfere with the royal guards¡¯ work! I¡¯ll have to offend you if you insist!¡±


    As angry as Ye Shuanghe might be, he dared not do anything to Lin Mengya.


    He did not care for those humble people, even if they died.


    He feared Lin Mengya because should anything happen to her, all the royal guards would have to bear Prince Yu¡¯s fury.


    One wanted to take the two people away, while the other wanted to arrest them.


    The situation seemed to be at a deadlock. Even those groaning hooligans were complaining.


    Ye Shuanghe lost the argument to Lin Mengya, but he could still act on those hooligans.


    These people were already injured. The guards were treating them so roughly that they were screaming in pain.


    When the two of them were at a stalemate, something seemed to be happening outside in the valley.


    Lin Mengya ignored the noise, which bothered Ye Shuanghe a lot. He was worried because whoever it was, the situation would only get worse for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    The low voice sounded very attractive. Everyone heard it clearly.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. She traced the voice and found a man in black. She felt overjoyed.


    ¡°Brother! It¡¯s you! Why are you here?¡±


    Lin Nansheng was in dark light armor because he was just back in the Capital City from the border. He had not even been home yet.


    His handsome face looked tired, but his bright eyes were radiant.


    He was different from those guards who had been in the Capital City forever. Those people were only in charge of the security of the city.


    Lin Nansheng had been fighting on the battlefield with his father since he was a teenager.


    He grew up in a place where blood flowed and dead bodies piled up. He gave off an overwhelming aura. One single glance from him was all it took to scare away those royal guards.

 Chapter 367 Meeting up with an Old Pal

    ¡°My respects to you, General Lin. I¡¯m the Deputy Commander of the royal guards. Ye Shuanghe.¡±


    Ye Shuanghe had no idea that Lin Nansheng was back. He was supposed to be at one of the border, which was a thousand miles away from the capital city.


    Ye Shuanghe looked grim. The young master of the Lin family was known to be very fond of his sister.


    Lin Nansheng was not like those good-looking, but useless, royal heirs.


    He was among the most distinguished league in Dajin. And he was different from Lin Mengya who had to rely on her background.


    He had true power. If Ye Shuanghe irritated him, it would be hard for him to accomplish his mission today.


    Ye Shuanghe did not want to give in. His superior had made it clear to him that he should at least bring back Ms. Tian and her son, even if he failed to find any other evidence against Lin Mengya.


    He gritted his teeth and saluted, but he was not going to make a concession.


    ¡°Deputy command of the royal guards? Forgive me for being impolite, but why are you taking away my sister and our nanny? You¡¯re not even in charge of arresting criminals. It¡¯s the government¡¯s job! Don¡¯t you thinking you¡¯re overstepping your duties?¡±


    Lin Nansheng was being very straightforward, which made Ye Shuanghe feel even more embarrassed.


    The young master of the Lin family had already surprised all officials by being so different from his kind and refined father.


    He was already a skilled kungfu fighter when he was young, and perceived evil as his enemy.


    Later, he left for the border with the army, otherwise all the ruffians in the Capital City would have a hard time.


    His serene eyes turned slowly to Ye Shuanghe.


    He was his usual calm self, and all the guards were in awe of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, General Lin. I¡¯m here to investigate into Princess Yu¡¯s case. She had been assaulted. Both Ms. Tian and her son were crucial eyewitnesses. That was why I wanted to take them away.¡±


    Instead of replying, Lin Nansheng walked over to Ms. Tian, whose hair was now completely gray.


    Seeing the nanny who had raised him up, the tough guy¡¯s grim face softened and he smiled at her.


    He took off his dark red cloak and put it on Ms. Tian. She tried to refuse, but he insisted. His eyes had the same guilty look as Lin Mengya¡¯s. Then he said softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you. I¡¯m so sorry for what you¡¯ve suffered all these years. This cloak was given to me by His Majesty. No one will dare to offend you as long as you¡¯re in it.¡±


    Tears streamed down from Ms. Tian¡¯s face. Her dry hands held Lin Nansheng¡¯s big, strong hands firmly.


    Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng were just two kids ten years ago, held by Ms. Tian in her arms. Now the two kids had already grown into outstanding adults.


    Their mother died at a very young age, and their father was always busy. The two kids had been brought up by her.


    Seeing how the two kids did not forget her and was protecting her, she was deeply touched.


    She had suffered a lot because of the promise between Mrs. Lin and herself. Now all the pain seemed to disappear.


    ¡°General Lin, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Ye Shuanghe¡¯s face was a little twisted. He did not need Lin Nansheng¡¯s explanation to know that it was a royal cloak. The seemingly old cloak had a four-claw dragon emblem on it.


    Only the Crown Prince and the other powerful princes could use this emblem. That was what Lin Nansheng was indicating.


    Whoever touched Ms. Tian now would be held in contempt of l¨¨se-majest¨¦.


    Although Ye Shuanghe was unwilling to give up, he was afraid he had to, because he knew clearly what being in contempt of l¨¨se-majest¨¦ meant.


    ¡°She used to be Princess Yu¡¯s and my nanny. She is no prominent figure but we¡¯re very closely connected. It¡¯s OK if you insist on arresting her, but I¡¯ll have to go back with you and ask the governor why Princess Yu has been hurt on his watch. Why are these thugs allowed to hurt people? Guess I¡¯ll have to report the governor¡¯s neglect of duty to the royal court, and we¡¯ll see how he has been doing his job!¡±


    Lin Nansheng turned around and glared at Ye Shuanghe.


    Ye Shuanghe felt the situation very hard for him to settle.


    The former governor of the capital city had been transferred to another post several days ago, without any reason.


    The new one was quite tricky to get along with.


    Ms. Tian and her son were supposed to be put in prison, but now Ye Shuanghe knew he had to drop the plan, because Lin Nansheng was involved.


    Lin Mengya had already got over the shock of this incident and was smiling.


    She knew Ye Shuanghe might have a slim chance to make it, if it had been someone else who had come.


    Unfortunately for him, the one who came was Lin Nansheng.


    The young general had been protecting the border. Even the higher officials in the royal court had to respect him, let alone Ye Shuanghe, who was merely a deputy commander.


    Lin Mengya supported Ms. Tian with one hand and stroked her gray hair gently. She had to take the poor old woman and her son back home tonight.


    ¡°That¡­ that would not be necessary. I can handle these small affairs by myself. You don¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    Ye Shuanghe still wanted to find an excuse, but Lin Nansheng was looking at him with a fierce glare. This young man would definitely grow into a decisive general someday in the future.


    Ye Shuanghe had to obey the young man, even though he did not want to. However, before he gave in, another man was speaking loudly behind him. The voice sounded cold and cranky.


    ¡°Look at who this is! A fourth-grade general? This is the royal guards¡¯ place, not your bleak and barbarian frontier. If you keep behaving atrociously, I won¡¯t have any mercy on you!¡±


    All the people present looked at the man who had just arrived on the scene.


    Lin Mengya watched the man cautiously. The fury inside her could almost burn the man into ashes.


    The man looked had a pale face, including his lips. His face looked gloomy and terrifying and half of his face was covered by a black blinder.


    The only eye he had left was rife with sinister calculations.


    His black gauze hat was decorated with a piece of red jadeite.


    He looked so weak as if he might be blown away by a breeze. The skinny body was wrapped in a dark purple costume.


    His slender hands dangled casually at his sides. He looked like a civil official, but he was leading dozens of tall and strong guards behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess Yu. I think I need to say thanks for having helped me that day.¡±


    Lin Mengya could feel the hostility in his cold tone.


    Lin Mengya would never forget that voice. That was the man who had held her hostage in order to get away with murder, Baili Wuchen.


    No wonder she failed to find any single trace of him, even though she had sent so many people to look for him.


    It turned out that Baili Wuchen had sought refuge with the Crown Prince. Now he had been promoted to be the commander of the royal guards, and would be sure to flaunt his powers.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice of the royal guards to harbor a blind dog and even give him a position.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not bother to hide her resentment. She could never forget how much trouble Baili Wuchen¡¯s betrayal had brought to Long Tianyu.


    Baili Wuchen was not bothered by Lin Mengya¡¯s words. He smiled gently and turned his eyes to Ms. Tian and her son.


    ¡°General Lin, as the general appointed by the royal court, it is also your responsibility to maintain the stability of the emperor¡¯s rule. The hooligans were trying to hurt these people just now, and my people are here to investigate. You stood in their way and wanted to take away our witnesses. Does that mean you have something to do with the hooligans? Are you trying to imprison the hostages, or are you trying to kill them?¡±


    Baili Wuchen tried to smear Lin Nansheng¡¯s by trying to make a case out of this episode. He knew that would completely irritate Lin Nanchang.


    Lin Mengya was angry, but she knew she had to stay clear.


    Baili Wuchen was typically trying to confuse everyone, and putting the blame on his victims. The situation now was against Lin Mengya and her people. She frowned, but she knew she could never let them take Ms. Tian and Tian Ning away.


    ¡°Command Baili, you¡¯re right that we¡¯re all fourth-grade officials, but don¡¯t you ever forget that you¡¯re in charge of the instruction of the royal guards. The other command is in charge of the arrangement of the patrol. I¡¯m a general, so I¡¯m in charge of the diplomacy of the state, and you should be responsible for the internal affairs. Your people just offended Princess Yu, and you should be responsible for it.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her brother in surprise, amazed at how eloquent he had become.


    Back in the old days, Lin Nansheng was not much of a talker.


    His years in the military had really changed him.


    ¡°I thought that General Lin only knows how to fight on the battlefield. It turns out you¡¯ve learned much about politics, too. You¡¯re right that I¡¯m in charge of the interior affairs, but the command of the royal guards is my business and the royal court. You¡¯re now standing in our way, an action which can be held as contempt of the royal court. Isn¡¯t that being some kind of rebel?¡±


    Baili Wuchen grinned sinisterly. No one could read his mind. Even his teammate, Ye Shuanghe, quivered slightly.


    Ye Shuanghe and other people were not afraid of their commander or the Crown Prince. They feared Baili Wuchen, the new commander who was in charge of interior affairs.


    Those who offended the great commander and the Crown Prince would be punished by getting a flogging or deduction of their salary. The worst situation was to be kicked out of the royal guards.


    Rumors had it that Baili Wuchen would make those people suffer the most.


    He felt sorry for Lin Nansheng, who was arguing with Baili Wuchen.

 Chapter 368 I Will Leave With You

    Lin Mengya knew Baili Wuchen better than anyone else.


    Their resentment towards each other would never end, unless one of them died.


    Lin Mengya understood that clearly. She just did not want Ms. Tian and her son to be involved in this.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s clenched fists were clammy.


    She would do whatever it took to stop Baili Wuchen from taking away Ms. Tian and her son.


    ¡°Rebellion?¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp.


    He sneered.


    ¡°My family has been serving this state in the frontier for more than ten years. We¡¯ve shed blood for the land. Now you¡¯re accusing me of rebellion? You¡¯ll pay for your words!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a flash of white light.


    Lin Mengya held her breath. In a flash, the tip of her brother¡¯s sword was inches away from Baili Wuchen¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Mengya was the one who stopped Lin Nansheng¡¯s hand.


    She knew her brother was never an impulsive man. He wanted to kill Baili Wuchen because the vicious guy was smearing the name of the Lins, which was what Lin Nansheng resented most.


    ¡°Go away, Ya¡¯er!¡±


    Lin Nansheng growled, his eyes filled with fury.


    Baili Wuchen was no longer the obscure counselor he used to be.


    With his current ambitions and manipulation, he would not be satisfied with his current position as the command of the royal guards.


    However vicious he was, he was still an official appointed by the royal court, like Lin Nansheng.


    If he was killed by Lin Nansheng¡¯s sword at this moment. Lin Nansheng¡¯s career would come to an end.


    ¡°Bali Wuchen, this is all about you and me. Other people have nothing to do with it. I won¡¯t let you take away Ms. Tian and her son. Leave with your people right now, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Lin Mengya scolded him, watching her furious brother.


    Baili Wuchen smiled. His two long fingers gripped Lin Nansheng¡¯s sword tip and moved it away from his neck.


    ¡°My lady, my princess. Do you really think this would be so easy?¡±


    He glared at Lin Mengya with a vicious look in his eyes.


    His resentful look showed that he wanted to tear Lin Mengya into pieces.


    ¡°Leave? Lin Mengya, we need to bring an end to what happened between us, but I¡¯m here today for official duties. I have to take away the woman and her son. If you and your brother insist, it¡¯ll be taken as an act of rebellion!¡±


    Lin Mengya, Ms. Tian and Tian Ning were all victims today, but they had no power to deny Baili Wuchen¡¯s high-sounding excuse.


    Seeing Baili Wuchen¡¯s vicious eyes, Lin Mengya bit her own lips and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them if you insist.¡±


    Lin Nansheng and Ms. Tian looked at Lin Mengya, surprised at the decision she made.


    ¡°No, Ya¡¯er. You can¡¯t go with him!¡±


    Lin Nansheng was clear about the situation, he knew that the vicious, one-eyed man had a grudge against his sister.


    He wondered why Lin Mengya initiated the move to go with Baili Wuchen. She was putting herself in danger in that way.


    He would never let it happen.


    ¡°Brother, I was present when this incident happened. Baili Wuchen, there will be a day when we can put an end to what¡¯s between us, but it will not be today. ¡°Be impartial in Ms. Tian¡¯s case. If you do anything to her personally, I will surely know how to crush you!¡±


    Lin Mengya was preparing for the worst.


    Ms. Tian and her son had a slim chance to survive, if they left without her.


    If she went with them, she would be a princess who ended up in prison, due to the acts of some hooligans, which would be devastating to her reputation.


    Above all, she knew Ms. Tian and Tianning had been set up.


    Lin Mengya would never let anyone else around her suffer because of her!


    ¡°Well, Princess Yu seems to very decisive and reasonable, quite different from your violent brother. I can guarantee you that I won¡¯t get anyone else involved in what¡¯s between you and me. Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±


    Baili Wuchen smiled viciously and looked so delighted.


    Finally, he had the chance to step on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. How could he not be delighted?


    ¡°You can¡¯t go with us, my lady!¡±


    Ms. Tian dragged Lin Mengya by her shoulder. The old woman looked so concerned.


    Ms. Tian was blaming herself for having brought her son to the Capital City, or there would not be so much trouble.


    Ms. Tian was heartbroken, just by the thought that her precious lady would be put behind cold bars, with her.


    She would rather die for this.


    Lin Mengya seemed to have read Ms. Tian¡¯s mind long before she had the desperate idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will not dare to hurt us!¡±


    Ms. Tian looked up and saw the conviction in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    She knew she had to trust Lin Mengya, unconditionally.


    She was delighted to find that the two kids she had brought up had grown strong enough to deal with such a difficult situation.


    ¡°Brother, please take Baizhi home with you. Don¡¯t be too impulsive. ¡°These people want us to panic. That¡¯s why they were acting so wildly. Promise me you¡¯ll get back home as soon as you¡¯re out of here.¡±


    Judging by the overall situation, Lin Mengya had already made up her mind that she should not be panicky.


    She signaled to Lin Nansheng with her eyes, telling him to get help, once he was home.


    Lin Nansheng understood his sister¡¯s suggestion, but he was reluctant to leave.


    The current situation was too hard for him to handle alone. It was already impossible for him to take the three people back with him.


    When Lin Nansheng thought of this situation, he felt very unwilling.


    He glared at Baili Wuchen and sheathed his sword.


    ¡°Baili Wuchen, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s with you only to help with the case. Be smart and be nice to her. Our family are not pushovers!¡±


    Baili Wuchen seemed to ignore Lin Nansheng¡¯s warning. He waved his hand and had someone arrest the three people.


    Inside the room, the hooligans who had quietened down, were now tied up roughly by the royal guards.


    Amidst their painful groans, Lin Mengya, Ms. Tian and Tian Ning were brought into a temporarily hired carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ we would not have come here if I was healthy, that way, we would not bring so much trouble for Ya¡­ my lady.¡±


    Tian Ning had been standing in the cold yard for too long. He was coughing intensely again. His face turned red due to the strenuous walk just now. He looked weaker.


    ¡°You can call me Ya¡¯er. It¡¯s my fault, not yours. Those people were coming for me. I did not protect you well.¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a bitter smile. Jinyue had been trying to warn her of the danger for some time.


    She was not alone. There were people she cared for in the Lin family and in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. She could not bear to lose any of them.


    These people now were now used as the fatal weapons against her, by her enemy.


    They were her weak points, which could really be used to ruin her.


    She felt lucky to have found out about the set-up early this time, or Ms. Tian and Tian Ning would be the cause of her life-long regret, just like Yue Ting.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry about us. Our life is too humble for you to bother about. I¡¯m worried that this would affect your reputation.¡±


    Ms. Tian looked so sad. Tian Ning was her only kid.


    Lin Mengya was someone very precious to her.


    In order to protect Lin Mengya from Shangguan Qing¡¯s evil intentions, she took the kids far away. Now she still would not be afraid of anything, as long as it was for the two kids.


    She felt sorry for her son.


    ¡°My reputation? Guess you don¡¯t know how big it is in the capital city. I¡¯ve experienced enough. Even going into prison would just be a curious adventure for me.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not feel worried. It was not her first time to be imprisoned.


    She had been imprisoned by the empress once. She could take this opportunity to revisit the old haunt. She would have the chance to know the difference between the prison of the royal guards and others.


    ¡°You¡¯re as optimistic as before. You could have lived a much better life if your mother had not passed away that early¡­¡±


    Speaking of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother, Ms. Tina could not stop weeping bitter tears.


    It suddenly occurred to Lin Mengya that Ms. Tian would be the best one to turn to, if she wanted to know what happened before.


    Her eyes lighted up. She took Ms. Tian¡¯s wrinkled hand and started to ask her about her childhood.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, when did I become a backward kid? Do you remember?¡±


    Lin Mengya was very curious, because she heard it from her father and brother that she was once a clever girl.


    She was confused about why she started acting crazily, and where those toxins inside her came from.


    Ms. Tian wiped away her tears and said,


    ¡°You were frightened and became a bit backward, I remember. You were five years old then. One day I left you with Ruyue¡­ Baizhi slept in the bedroom, because I had to send some medicine to Tian Ning. When I went back, Baizhi was still in bed, but you were not there anymore. I found you near the rockery. You felt so cold and your lips had turned blue. I was so scared and took you to the doctor immediately. When you woke up, you became less smart than before. I asked the doctor about it and he said it was because you¡¯ve been scared so badly that you became mentally disabled.¡±

 Chapter 369 The Hero Saving A Beauty

    ¡°Became mentally disabled due to being frightened?¡± Lin Mengya found that highly suspicious.


    Kids were often mentally weak, and they might have some adverse reaction to intense stimuli.


    It was possible that might be the cause of becoming mentally unstable.


    She wondered what it was that had scared a little girl that badly.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, do you know what actually happened?¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered her question. Ms. Tian looked at her and opened her mouth, but soon she closed it. Apparently, she had some concerns.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not want to put Ms. Tian in a difficult position, because she had already gotten the poor old woman involved in trouble. Therefore, she stopped asking when she found that Ms. Tian did not want to tell her.


    ¡°I¡¯m too old to be afraid of anything. I was told by the other servants that you were scared by the ghost of Mrs. Lin. You were so sick that I did not have time to ask them for more details. That was why I am still not so sure about what had happened that night.¡±


    It took Lin Mengya less than one second to rule out that possibility.


    These people were obviously lying. Why would a mother show herself and scare the daughter she gave birth to, at the cost of her own life?


    Someone was lying to hide what Lin Mengya had been through that night.


    At that time, her father was away at the border defending the state, and her brother was too young. Without their protection, the truth had been regretfully buried by someone who did not want it to be discovered.


    However, Lin Mengya could tell there was something wrong about it.


    Ms. Tian could not spend all her time with Lin Mengya, because she had to take care of the other two children. She would never let little Lin Mengya wander out into the yard at midnight if she was on duty.


    Why did the ghost show up right at the time when Ms. Tian was off? It had been decades, but Lin Mengya could still feel the conspiracy behind it.


    ¡°Do you remember how I looked like when you took me back? Anything weird?¡±


    Ms. Tian was getting old lately, but she was not senile at all. She could still recall the details of that day.


    She could remember it so clearly, mainly because she was also terrified.


    ¡°I remember you were taken out of the pond by someone. I asked all the servants who it was, but none of them seemed to know. I can still recall seeing your blue lips and fingers. At first I thought it was because you were frozen, but apparently that blue color had been there for half a month already. I asked the doctor about it, but he said you would be fine, so I did not ask him anymore.¡±


    Ms. Tian looked guilty.


    She thought she should have been more careful on that day, so that nothing would happen to Lin Mengya. The girl would not have suffered so much then.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My brother and I could have been killed by Shangguan Qing, if you had not been there. Right, did my mother tell you anything before she passed away?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was known to be beautiful and smart.


    A woman like her would definitely have plans for her kids.


    Ms. Tian was one of the guardians she found for Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng. And if she had any secret medical books, she must have preserved them in a very subtle way.


    Ms. Tian did her best, but there was nothing important from Mrs. Lin that she could recall.


    ¡°She only asked me to take care of you and the young master. There¡¯s nothing else I can remember. Ya¡¯er, are you looking for something?¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She felt a little upset.


    Maybe Qiu Yu was just making a guess. That idea just would not work.


    The medical classics were just her wishful thinking.


    She had gone back to the mansion hastily, but failed to find the book. She had even fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. Now she felt like a sheep taken to a wolf¡¯s den.


    The carriage wobbled and passed through two streets before it came to a stop.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and saw the carriage was surrounded by those royal guards.


    The sunlight was blinding outside. She saw a man dressed in green and black, standing upright, in front of the carriage.


    ¡°Give her to me.¡±


    His voice was as mellow as old wine.


    The handsome face exuded an intimidating pressure.


    Lin Mengya cracked a smile when she saw the figure.


    Her beautiful face lit up like a glorious sunset, and her smile was only for that man.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡±


    He looked at her. Then the grim look on his face eased a little.


    His smile felt like the warm spring air that could melt the ice floating in rivers, expelling the severe winter.


    They looked at each other as if there was no one else around, even those obstructing guards did not exist.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    She replied confidently.


    She knew that whatever Long Tianyu promised, he would do it.


    Baili Wuchen felt so envious. He wished he could burn a hole on Long Tianyu, by his intense glare.


    Long Tianyu and him had been through fire and water, but that woman ruined their friendship so easily. Moreover, the woman wanted to interfere with military affairs by playing smart tricks, which made him hate her even more.


    The woman was why Long Tianyu had become so weak.


    She was why Long Tianyu became so impulsive and behaved like a boor.


    ¡°Prince Yu, long time no see! You¡¯re going against the royal army because of a woman. Is that really worth it?¡±


    He sounded cold and insane.


    Long Tianyu was looking at Baili Wuchen as if he was a stranger.


    ¡°Give her to me, and you can go.¡±


    The powerful pressure exuded by him terrified those royal guards.


    Those guards had just met General Lin Nansheng, who was dominant in the battlefield. Now they were faced with Prince Yu, who was highly respected in the royal court.


    They had seen the bravest and most excellent young man of Dajin.


    They feared Lin Nansheng, but they knew they still stood a chance in front of him; now that Princess Yu was here, their last hopes were gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Prince Yu. They are our crucial witnesses. If you take them, you¡¯ll be held for being a rebel¡±


    Baili Wuchen said that, with his teeth clenched. His pale face turned red because he was losing his cool.


    He had been trying to save Prince Yu¡¯s back, but now he had dropped the idea forever.


    He decided that they would be opponents from now on.


    ¡°Rebellion?¡±


    Long Tianyu thought that it was funny to hear that word coming out of Baili Wuchen¡¯s mouth.


    He took out something and showed it to Baili Wuchen.


    ¡°This is the tiger token of my father. He used it to command the royal guards. As your highest commander, I order you to release the carriage. Those who do not do so, will be punished by military law!¡±


    It had never occurred to him that the Tiger Token, which belonged to His Majesty, was now in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    Those ordinary guards looked at each other, silently.


    Baili Wuchen sneered, and he hated Long Tianyu even more.


    The leaders of the royal guards were all the Crown Prince¡¯s people. Those ordinary guards would be replaced by another batch every few years.


    Without the Tiger Token, these people would only listen to the Crown Prince. Now that the Tiger Token was in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand, they would only listen to him. The token was the only thing they would follow now.


    What made Baili Wuchen even more angry was that Long Tianyu had never told him about the Tiger Token, although they had been with each other for that many years.


    He felt so aggrieved. At first he felt something sweet in his throat, then blood came out of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never trusted me!¡±


    Baili Wuchen¡¯s eyes were wide open. He looked like a violent beast, who wanted to tear Long Tianyu into pieces.


    However, Long Tianyu did not even look at him. He walked past Baili Wuchen and did not even bother to give him a look.


    He walked to Lin Mengya and held his hand out to her. His smile made everything next to him fade.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡±


    Long Mengya put her slender, fair hand in his.


    She walked out of the carriage, her eyes fixed firmly on Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Ms. Tian was laughing at Lin Mengya in the carriage and she blushed.


    The horse was going at a fast pace. This time, the carriage was not heading to the prison of the royal court; it was headed for the Lins.


    ¡°Your mother would be proud of you if she knew about this. The prince is so handsome and so kind to you. May your mother¡¯s soul rest in peace?¡±


    The ¡°mother-in-law¡± would have loved her ¡°son-in-law¡± so much.¡±


    Lin Mengya realized that, too. Ms. Tian had been praising Long Tianyu ever since he saved Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya used to be a very calm and collected woman, but her face had blushed. She had no other options, but to listen to Ms. Tian.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, congratulations.¡±


    Tian Ning was smiling. Lin Mengya was a cute girl when they first met. Now the girl had matured and married to someone, and looked more charming than before.


    The only thing remained unchanged in her was her trust in Ms. Tian and Tianning.

 Chapter 370 A Sudden Awakening

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face blushed as she accepted Tian Ning¡¯s congratulations.


    She had no idea that Long Tianyu would come to her rescue in such a brazen way.


    She had signaled Lin Nansheng to ask Long Tianyu for help, but she was still surprised when Long Tianyu came alone.


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the Tiger Token Long Tianyu used to save her.


    She felt it strange because her father once told her that the emperor always carried the token with him. How could it have ended up in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand?


    Tian Ning did not notice that Lin Mengya was absent minded. He felt overwhelming guilt now.


    After a long hesitation, Tian Ning decided to confess to Lin Mengya.


    He had been raised to be an honest man, so he could not hide the truth from Lin Mengya anymore.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I told them I would help them with their plan.¡±


    Tian Nong felt so relieved after he said that.


    Someone visited him before Ms. Tian came back.


    The man only told him how ungrateful Lin Mengya was, and how Lin Mengya had forgotten Ms. Tian who had brought her up, like a real mom.


    Tian Ning did not want to believe in that guy, but that man was too persuasive.


    Those people would have succeeded if Tian Ning had not changed his mind. He gave up because he saw how Lin Mengya respected his mother.


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister! How could you do that?¡±


    Ms. Tina looked at her son in shock. Her son was weak, but she knew he was a kind person.


    She had no idea he had done that.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me, but don¡¯t get too angry. I already know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Tian Ning was apologizing. He felt so guilty about getting Lin Mengya in trouble.


    Luckily for him, nothing fatal had happened to Lin Mengya, or he would spend the rest of his life regretting what he did.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, we¡¯re so sorry.¡±


    Tears streamed down from Ms. Tian¡¯s face. She had seen how Lin Mengya protected them from those hooligans. She almost lost her life.


    After Tian Ning confessed to them, Ms. Tian felt so ashamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I know Tian Ning more than anyone. He must have been misled by those hooligans. He tried to tell us to get out of the house when we were in the room. They must have threatened him with your safety. Should that happen to me, I would be as panicky as he was. Don¡¯t blame him anymore.¡±


    Lin Mengya said this sincerely. She held Ms. Tian¡¯s hands and put them on her lap.


    She did not blame Tian Ning at all. If she had given Mother Tian better protection, Tian Ning would not have been forced to cooperate with those hooligans.


    Moreover, she had already noticed that something was wrong with Tian Ning as soon as she stepped into the house.


    She could tell Tian Ning did not want her to be hurt, because he was trying his best to push her out of the room.


    ¡°What a shame! Your mother was so nice to us, while my son was trying to kill her daughter!¡±


    Ms. Tian was a simple and kind woman. She knew what to love or to hate.


    She felt thankful to Lin Mengya¡¯s mother, and she had raised the two kids by herself, which made her care so much about Lin Mengya.


    Tian Ning felt so guilty when she saw how upset his mother was. He leaned against the corner of the carriage, tears in eyes. All of this made him want to kill himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ms. Tian can live with me in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in the future. My maids are all too young and immature. The old ones thought I¡¯m too young for them to give their best service. If you go back with me today, you have to teach me a lesson. Don¡¯t let them look down on me again.¡±


    If the servants in the mansion could hear what Lin Mengya said, they would scream for being wronged.


    Even Prince Yu respected Lin Mengya, let alone the servants.


    All the keys to the storages were in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    Those servants would rather bother the cold prince instead of the smiling princess.


    Lin Mengya knew Ms. Tian¡¯s weak point. This ordinary woman loved her son. She had protected Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng from Shangguan Qing¡¯s suppression. Therefore, Lin Mengya could tell this old woman was tough enough.


    Ms. Tian had been taking care of Lin Mengya in her old family home, and she would be naturally worried if Lin Mengya was treated unfairly in her new family.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had never been in charge of family affairs before she was married. The mansion was too huge for Lin Mengya to rule perfectly.


    The disappointment in Ms. Tian¡¯s eyes was replaced by deep concern.


    ¡°You must be having a hard time in the new home. I can see how the prince loves you, but their noble families must be hard to get along with. Ya¡¯er, I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    Lin Mengya casually laid down and put her head on Ms. Tian¡¯s lap.


    Her eyes were bright. but there was a bitter taste in her mouth. She recalled some of her hardest moments.


    ¡°You were not there with me in my new family, so nobody taught me how to wait on my husband and how to get along with the new family.¡±


    That was why she strived and tried her best to win Long Tianyu¡¯s love with her excellent flirting skills.


    ¡°I did not know how to control the servants. None of them took me seriously when I first went there. Everything seemed so wrong, and every step was so hard.¡±


    That was also partly right, except that the maids she trained, were running the whole mansion now.


    ¡°Later, Concubine De, my mother-in-law, moved in. She really gave me a hard time. I¡¯m not sure if I could survive and see you, without Prince Yu¡¯s protection.¡±


    The tears shimmered in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, but it did not fall.


    Her soft voice stabbed at Ms. Tian¡¯s heart. The old woman felt like crying.


    She held the poor kid firmly and her heart was aching.


    Lin Mengya acted like a spoiled child in Ms. Tian¡¯s arms, as she sniggered secretly.


    She knew Ms. Tian could not bear to watch her suffering. She had finally succeeded in coaxing Ms. Tian to stay at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Long Tianyu was riding alone on the horse in the front of the team. His curious eyes were staring at the three people getting out of the carriage.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes were seemingly red, and she was holding Lin Mengya¡¯s hand firmly. Then she looked at Long Tianyu, with satisfaction and gratitude.


    Lin Mengya looked messy when she got off with the old woman. She was smiling, looking so protective toward the old woman and the young man.


    The man looked weak, and his head was always lowered.


    He had an apologetic look in his eyes when he looked at the two women.


    Feeling confused, he get off the horse and walked over to Lin Mengya, saying softly,


    ¡°Go and freshen up, we will go back home later.¡±


    His gentle tone made Lin Mengya blush.


    She raised her head and saw Long Tianyu who was so close to her. She nodded and walked into the Lins with the old woman.


    The gatekeeper, Liu Er, had already been replaced. Nobody would ever dare to block her from going back home again.


    Her cold eyes caught sight of Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, who were pretending to be innocent, as if they had no idea what had happened at all. Lin Mengya could only suppress her anger temporarily.


    They were even pretending to be shocked.


    ¡°What happened? My sweet girl! My daughter! Should anything happen to you, how would I live with the regret!¡±


    Till now, Shangguan Qing was still trying to play the kind step-mother in front of Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya found it so funny. She was not the only one who had seen through Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. Long Tianyu had already known about the evil deeds the two had done.


    They were still acting, trying to get away from this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I was so lucky that nothing serious happened. I heard my brother is back, did you meet him?¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly lost all interest in their false manners.


    The two must have something to do with what happened today. They were only here now to put on a show for the other people.


    ¡°Your brother has returned to his yard. By the way, now that your brother is back, where¡¯s your father? Did he come back?¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s return caught Shang Guanqing by surprise. She was so afraid that Lin Nansheng would see through her little tricks. Then she would have to bear her husband¡¯s fury.


    She did not know why Lin Nansheng had gone back to his own yard without greeting her, but Shangguan Qin did not dare to ask. She knew Lin Mengya might be the only one that was allowed in that room.


    At this time, they heard the news that Lin Mengya had been saved by Long Tianyu. They were so afraid that Lin Mengya might have evidence against them, which was what brought them out, to give the fake welcome.


    They had no idea that Lin Mengya had already seen through their little tricks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my father is coming back, but from today on, Ms. Tian will be back with me,¡±


    Lin Mengya stood in front of Shangguan Qing, announcing this word for word.


    ¡°It will be as if my real mother has come back to me.¡±

 Chapter 371 The Most Powerful Lady

    For the first time, a chill went through Shangguan Qing.


    Indeed, it was a feeling of fear within her.


    That beautiful face and the glaring smile was a spitting image of that woman right from the start.


    Shangguan Qing tightened her fists. It was Zuo Shuqing! Without a doubt, it was because the share a character in their names that her husband had eventually accepted her.


    Despite the fact that she bore him a daughter and gave her meager resources to help him in times of need over the past twenty years, her husband had only place for that woman in his heart!


    Although Zuo Shuqing had passed away for many years, her daughter carried herself like a victor who was all ready to take over everything she had painstakingly built up over time.


    No, that was impossible!


    The Lin Mansion belonged to Shangguan Qing, Lin Muzhi could only be her husband alone!


    Zuo Shuqing was dead! Her body had disintegrated into ashes. She would surely not allow her that woman to snatch away what had rightfully belonged to her!


    Seeing that there were panic and fear in Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya stopped provoking her further with her words.


    A cat would never kill the rat at first strike.


    In the past, Shangguan Qing owed her too much. Perhaps it was time that she repaid her.


    From the perspective of a bystander, Shangguan Qing was indeed pathetic. Not only was her daughter falling short of her expectation, but even her husband showed no interest in her.


    However, she had asked for this after all. There was absolutely no excuse for her to cause harm to others just because of how unfortunate she was.


    The majority of the servants in the Lin Mansion had quietly acknowledged the elder Miss Lin as the real head of the family.


    Although their master was not home, they could see that the mistress had lost their master¡¯s favor and respect a long time back. Worse, she felt utterly humiliated when the master forbade her from leaving the house this time.


    For this reason, no one within the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion dared to say no to whatever Lin Mengya wanted to do.


    ¡°Please go back and take a good rest, Mother. Your daughter, I, shall take my leave.¡±


    Lin Mengya excused herself. Since she had achieved what she had set out to do, she would now leave Shangguan Qing to live in fear every moment of her life from now on.


    She thought she might fight for Shangguan Qing, however, now it appeared that the queen was the only one who could have mobilized the imperial guards.


    Little did she expect the relationship between these sisters to be so deep and strong.


    In this case, she would not mind sending this pair of sisters, who loved inflicting harm upon others, into hell.


    After washing up, Lin Mengya changed into a set of clean clothes. Finally, she could have a chat with Baizhi and Ms. Tian.


    Baizhi chit-chatted about the many things which she and Lin Mengya, as a master and maid pair, went through after she entered the prince¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°This was truly out of my expectation. It was only when I returned to the mansion this time that I learned that elder Miss Lin had married into the prince¡¯s mansion. Heaven had been gracious to you. Finally, you¡¯ve emerged from all the hardship and will now welcome bliss.¡±


    Ms. Tian looked relieved and overjoyed. She had missed the knowing looks Lin Mengya and Baizhi gave each other.


    Not wanting Ms. Tian to be alarmed, it was better to keep some things from her.


    ¡°On the other hand, although Baishao left, Ms. Tian is back. We will not be bullied in the mansion anymore.¡°


    Baizhi¡¯s abrupt mention of Baishao brought a somber mood on Lin Mengya.


    That lass¡­


    There was no news from her since she was thrown out. They wondered if she had returned to her home country safely and be reunited with her friends and relatives.


    ¡°I still feel that this is not the best arrangement. We¡¯ve kicked up a storm after we return this time. Wouldn¡¯t we make trouble for elder Miss Lin when we enter the prince¡¯s mansion?¡±


    How would Ms. Tian not worry about Lin Mengya? Elder Miss Lin might not mention anything about it, but she knew her life in the prince¡¯s mansion was not always a bed of roses.


    She was an old lady of not much use and she was afraid she could not be a good guardian over elder Miss Lin when she followed her into the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Although Ms. Tian worried she would not be of much help, she finally gave in to Lin Mengya¡¯s and Baizhi¡¯s persistent persuasion.


    It was time for dinner by the time they wrapped up their conversation.


    To their surprise as they stepped through the door, Long Tianyu, who was nowhere to be found before this appeared with Lin Nansheng.


    Although they tried normal, Lin Mengya had the feeling that they were plotting something.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, and Elder Brother, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Ms. Tian insisted that Baizhi and the Tians were not to eat their meals at the same table with Lin Mengya.


    As a result, the three ate at the table on their own.


    The two men who commanded much power outside could not help feeling a wave of guilt before this girl.


    Women were naturally equipped with a radar-like sixth sense and she had long sensed that the two men were not having a normal conversation.


    How dare they hid the truth from her.


    Lin Mengya snorted as her pair of sharp eyes looked from her elder brother to her husband.


    Were they thinking of keeping her in the dark? Dream on!


    ¡°You, being the commander of the army at the frontline had returned to the capital city without permission, should I be ready to punish my own family if justice demands it, and send you into jail?¡±


    Lin Mengya eyed her elder brother suspiciously. She knew Lin Nansheng¡¯s character too well.


    What happened today was very suspicious.


    She knew her brother had never been an impulsive person. However, he seemed to have overreacted with anger today, having almost clashed with Baili Wuchen openly.


    If he had returned to the capital city without permission, his appearance before Baili Wuchen was as good as personally handing over his weapon into the hands of his enemy?


    However, lately, she had not heard about any imperial edict issued by the courts to bring her elder brother and father back to the courts.


    Moreover, he had just returned. How did he learn that she was in the courtyard, being put into an awkward situation by the imperial guards?


    The only possible explanation was that these two men were in cahoots with each other.


    ¡°Your Highness the prince, oh no, I should address you as brother-in-law. The papaya hashima stew in our mansion taste good, would you like to try?¡±


    Lin Nansheng averted his eyes. He was no doubt thinking very hard to get away from trouble.


    Long Tianyu could not help but despise his brother-in-law. Lin Mengya was after all his younger sister. How could an elder brother be so intimidated by his younger sister? This was a complete humiliation to the pride of a man of Dajin!


    ¡°Cough, cough, what¡¯s this? It tastes great, much better than what we have in our mansion.¡±


    Long Tianyu played along as he took a big mouthful. The impressed look on his face almost made Lin Mengya laughed out loud.


    ¡°Your Highness, I had the impression that you never wanted to taste papaya hashima stew. This is for women, so where have you ever eaten this?¡±


    Long Tianyu stopped chewing all of a sudden.


    Thereafter, he continued to bury his head in eating to cover up for his awkwardness.


    Lin Nansheng was just feeling embarrassed about trying to get away from his awkward situation. In the twinkling of eyes, he witnessed the predicament of Long Tianyu who had gone through a strict upbringing.


    Good heavens, why was his little sister so intimidating?


    His Highness was after all Prince Yu, the third prince of Dajin! How was he so easily subdued by his little sister without her shedding a drop of his blood?


    In this instant, Lin Mengya¡¯s place in Lin Nansheng¡¯s heart rose a great deal.


    She was indeed fit to be the daughter of the Lin Family, being so domineering!


    ¡°Alright, I shall not force you. I guess you can tell me when you feel like it. I know I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you anyways if you¡¯re not willing to tell me. Just behave yourselves. If you dare to gang up against me, I¡¯ll not let you off!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s last warning was sharp and severe.


    So much so that the two men shook their heads vigorously. Lin Mengya could burst out laughing at their obedient faces.


    Seeing that she had sufficiently terrorized them, Lin Mengya decided to stop being tough on them.


    After all, it was not fitting for someone in the inner chambers to know certain matters.


    However¡­


    She put the wine cup to her lips to cover a sly smile.


    As the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall, what could have escaped her?


    Initially, Long Tianyu wanted to bring Lin Mengya back to the prince¡¯s mansion, but to his surprise, she had requested to stay on for one more night.


    Long Tianyu, who always gave in to all of Lin Mengya¡¯s requests, could only leave for the prince¡¯s mansion first, riding on his horse.


    Although Ms. Tian were opposed to the idea of Lin Mengya staying for another day, they knew she had her reasons.


    Ms. Tian and her elder brother had more memories of the past compared to her. She had not given up. If even Ms. Tian and her elder brother had no idea where her mother put her medical books, she had labored in vain.


    After they were done eating, Ms. Tian and Baizhi followed Lin Mengya and started going through and tidying up the possessions of their mistress¡¯s which she left behind.


    Although Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion was Lin Mengya¡¯s mother¡¯s house, Lin Mengya thought it would be a better idea for her to carry her mother¡¯s possessions with her.


    ¡°These were what our mistress loved to wear back then. She was very beautiful, just like you, elder Miss Lin. Unfortunately, once Mistress Qing married into the family, she took away plenty of her possessions. Those were meant to be your dowry. Shame on me for not being able to guard the mistress¡¯s possessions.¡±


    Ms. Tian smoothed the creases on the dresses with her hands, looking like she truly cherished them.


    Despite the fact that more than a decade had passed, these clothes would look brilliant and new if they were tidied up.


    A little alteration would look gorgeous on the people who wore them.


    Thankfully Shangguan Qing had only taken some accessories.


    These clothes were preserved and kept safe simply because she was a little more plump and shorter than Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.


    ¡°We are lucky to have kept these clothes. Please stop putting the blame on yourself, Ms. Tian. Shangguan Qing was totally unaware that these clothes carried what was most precious to my mother.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke, she casually revealed a jade waistband embedded with gold, which was attached to a piece of clothing.


    It should be noted that Lin Mengya¡¯s birth mother was an absolutely intelligent person.


    She ought to have guessed that sooner or later, someone would have their eyes on the pieces of jewelry and accessories. People would unlikely be eyeing on these clothes which she wore.


    Therefore, she had, in her ingenious way, attached these pieces of her most precious jewelry to her clothes.


    If one did not take a good look at these pieces of clothing, she would not be able to see that each contained valuable gems.

 Chapter 372 An Evil and Ruthless Ploy

    Strangely, Lin Mengya instinctively went into deep thoughts while looking at these clothes.


    All the people had commented that her parents used to be a couple very much in love when her mother was still alive. Not to mention her father having any thoughts of taking in a concubine, there was never any scandalous rumors.


    If this were the case, why would her mother have made such preparations for her daughter?


    Lin Mengya went through the clothes and saw that the attached gold and jade jewelry and precious stones were delicately made.


    Although her father always showered her mother with gifts, these did not appear to be her father¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, are these gifts from my father to my mother?¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s question, Ms. Tian shook her head and smiled as she answered, ¡°How would our master have such ideas? I still remember when I first entered the mansion, the mistress was often upset because of the master¡¯s lack of romantic gestures. These were actually the mistress¡¯s dowry. I had queried the mistress about your maternal grandfather¡¯s family and whereabouts, but she always answered me vaguely. As time went by, I gave up asking.¡±


    .


    ¡°Were all of these actually Mother¡¯s dowry?¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at the hem of a light yellow skirt which was decorated with large, round pearls and was greatly amazed.


    All of these would have worth a lot now, how much more valuable would they be over a decade ago?


    At first, she thought her mother ought to have prepared them for her daughter. However, now it appeared to Lin Mengya that her mother had meant these to be some kind of decoration.


    Anyone of them could be treated as a family heirloom. It seemed that her maternal grandfather, whom she had not met, was someone who was extremely wealthy.


    Strangely, if Mother had come such a family background, why had she never mentioned this?


    Why was it that Lin Mengya¡¯s maternal grandparent¡¯s family members never visited them?


    Lin Mengya could not help but be very curious about her maternal grandparent¡¯s family given that they had raised an outstanding daughter.


    ¡°So I see, I guess Mother must feel that to get married without permission would tarnish the reputation of maternal grandfather¡¯s family .¡±


    In reality, Lin Mengya felt something that it was such a pity. Although her parents truly loved each other, in those old days of feudalistic society, their union was unfitting and improper.


    Even up to now, such a relationship would be frowned upon.


    However, she truly admired her mother. Be it the servants in the mansion or the wives from the other families, those who had a sound mind were full of praises and envied her mother.


    She spied the beautiful face in the mercury mirror.


    Even Ms. Tian had commented that she looked almost exactly like her mother. Immediately, she conjured up a clearer and livelier image of Mother in her mind.


    What kind of a person was this mysterious mother who dropped her hints foreshadowing her future?


    After the three spent some time tidying up, they finally settled everything.


    Although they had only just met, they had endless things to talk about. Nevertheless, it was already midnight and it was time they retire for the day.


    Lin Mengya watched to make sure Ms. Tian returned to the guest room and patted her own head.


    Oh no, they were so immersed in their chit-chat that she had completely forgotten about making a diagnosis on Tian Ning.


    Given that it was late at night, Lin Mengya did not want to alarm too many people. Left with no other choice, she brought Baizhi, who could not stop yawning, and quietly approached Brother Tian Ning¡¯s room.


    ¡°Brother Tian Ning, it¡¯s Lin Mengya. Are you asleep?¡±


    Before she heard any answer from within the room, a series of heart-rending coughing sound ensued.


    When he was young, Ms. Tian had been worried sick over Tian Ning¡¯s health. However, Lin Mengya wondered how her mother and Ms. Tian, who were in a master-servant relationship, were, in fact, closer than sisters.


    How had her mother not managed to cure Tian Ning of his illness?


    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Miss Lin. It¡¯s very late, you¡¯d better go back to rest. I¡¯m¡­ alright.¡±


    Lin Mengya was aware that her action was indeed inappropriate to the people of olden days.


    It was all her fault that she had forgotten about the serious matter at hand when she started chatting with Ms. Tian.


    ¡°Alright, I have some cough syrup made with loquat. It gets rid of phlegm. Take it if your cough worsens. It will moisten your throat.¡±


    It was only after fifteen minutes that the door was opened just a little.


    In the dim light, Tian Ning¡¯s pallid face was devoid of color and it was a heartbreaking sight.


    Suddenly, the Shen Nung system¡¯s poison detection function was activated in an instant and Lin Mengya immediately received a series of messages from it.


    A frown appeared as she knitted her brows. Why did these messages not appear when she saw Brother Tian Ning in the day time?


    ¡°What did you eat? What medication have you taken?¡±


    Lin Mengya pushed the door open instantly and caught hold of Tian Ning¡¯s wrist.


    Tian Ning looked as if he had been electrocuted. He stood stunned and did not understand why Lin Mengya had asked him those questions.


    ¡°I, I had merely ingested some pills. You are aware of the condition of my body. If I stop taking those pills, I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep tonight.¡±


    What pills? Hearing Tian Ning¡¯s response, Lin Mengya let go of her grip on his wrist and went about his room searching.


    Finally, she found a small box by his bedside which was filled with pills and powdered medicine.


    ¡°Are all the medicine and pills you usually take kept in this box?¡±


    Seeing the frown on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Tian Ning nodded hesitantly.


    As the system in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind continued to work, some familiar names of medicine flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Some of the medicine contained components similar to that which was used to control Qinghu!


    Did Qinghu not mention to her that only those trained killers would be fed such poison? Why was Brother Tian Ning in possession of such medicine?


    Even though there was not much in its content, it was still a miracle that he could survive until now!


    ¡°Who prescribed this medicine for you? Have you taken other medications other than this?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s somber expression was making Tian Ning nervous.


    Supporting himself by holding on to the table, he finally managed to sit himself down on a chair, but his attempt to speak was taken over by a series of hard coughs.


    ¡°These are old prescriptions of a well-known doctor. When the mistress was still around, there was a time when I stopped taking these medications, but the mistress left soon after and my illness was left untreated.¡±


    While he spoke, Lin Mengya already took his pulse.


    His condition was somehow different from Qinghu¡¯s.


    In Qinghu¡¯s case, it could be said that he was riddled with gaping wounds. This was why Lin Mengya could not use very aggressive treatment on him to get rid of the poison in Qinghu¡¯s body.


    Qinghu might appear to be strong and healthy, but once the poison in his body had been purged, he would lose all the strength to live. That would be the end of him.


    As opposed to Qinghu¡¯s condition, Brother Tian Ning¡¯s body might appear to be weak and strengthless, but he had well of strength inside him. The effect of the little poison in him was actually slowly diminishing.


    This was the reason the medications he took were gradually taking their effect.


    Had this poison, which even she was unable to handle, been overcome by her mother over a decade ago? Had she studied into it and come out with an antidote?


    Over a decade ago, Tian Ning would still have been a child. What medicine did her mother use on little Tian Ning which did not cause any harm to him but gently nurtured his health?


    ¡°Ya¡¯er? Ya¡¯er?¡±


    Tian Ning called out to the elder Miss Lin but Lin Mengya did not react to his calling.


    He called out her nickname so naturally, and she eventually recovered from her daze.


    ¡°Stop taking these medications from now on. Tomorrow I will personally give you a new prescription. Brother Tian Ning, do you still remember the person who gave you this prescription? What kind of a person was he?¡±


    This was not a common medicine prescribed by a regular person.


    Moreover, no one had yet discovered it because it did not appear to be a poison.


    It was not easily recognizable as a poison because it had been through many mixing and adjustments by a skilled person.


    Cold sweat started to seep out from Lin Mengya¡¯s back. Why would anyone try to harm a commoner such as Brother Tian Ning.


    Finally, Tian Ning managed to suppress his coughs. He pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten how that man looked. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve heard my mother mentioned an outbreak of pestilence in our village once. The adults fell victim to the pestilence, but the children managed to survive through it relying on medication.¡±


    ¡°Later on, a miracle-working doctor came to our village and gave the children this particular prescription. He claimed that this prescription was able to sustain the lives of the children for a few more days. At first, the head of the village was ready to sacrifice the children in the village, but because my mother was a servant in his mansion, I escaped the unfortunate fate. The two of us secretly escaped in the night. When the mistress heard about this, she rushed over to our village. Unfortunately, it was too late and all the children in the village died.¡±


    Pestilence? Children? Miracle-working physician? Prescription?


    These four terms seemed to weigh down on her shoulders like a heavy burden.


    Qinghu once mentioned that they were abandoned children they picked up from the streets or bought with a price.


    If what Brother Tian Ning said was true, then what the village had experienced might not be as simple as pestilence after all.


    Only those children who had personally witnessed the deaths of their parents would lose all hope of escaping the clutches of the devils.


    The so-called children who died in the pestilence, though taken away by the evil forces, were considered dead. Who would risk their lives to investigate the cause of their death?


    It was no wonder Qinghu refused to name the mastermind behind the scene.


    What a horrible person to have no regard for human life! This was absolutely unforgivable!


    Tian Ning and Baizhi cast a worried look on Lin Mengya, who had gone into deep thoughts.


    As they observed how the expression on her face changed from anger to deep sorrow and dejection, even Baizhi did not dare to take a deep breath.


    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally recovered. However, no one really knew what was on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take away all this medicine. Brother Tian, I promise I will make you well.¡±


    She had to cure Brother Tian Ning of his illness. She would not admit defeat to that ruthless and evil mastermind!

 Chapter 373 Searching the Lake Bottom in the Deep of the Nigh

    t


    After instructing Brother Tian Ning to rest well, Lin Mengya carried the medicine box and returned to her room to study its contents.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I was wondering if what I am going to say would be of any help to you.¡±


    Tian Ning blurted out as if he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°The mistress once instructed my mother not to fill up the pond in the courtyard. Although I did not understand the reason, the mistress also told me the same in fear that my mother might forget about it.¡±


    Tian Ning¡¯s word gave Lin Mengya an idea suddenly.


    Indeed when Shangguan Qing first married into the Lin Family, she had wanted to revamp the courtyard. However, Father was in charge of matters as such.


    Although Father was usually not interested in matters which had been handed to the lady of the house, it appeared that no one had done anything to the backyard.


    ¡°I get it, many thanks. You¡¯d better rest early, Brother Tian Ning. If everything goes well, we will be able to return to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion tomorrow evening.¡±


    All of a sudden, something came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. She remembered that night when she returned home, she discovered that there was a part of the pond that appeared amiss.


    Mother had not allowed anyone to touch the pond. Could it be because there was something in the water?


    A thought came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind in this instant. She was thinking of checking out the bottom of that pond in the night.


    It was windy late at night and Baizhi followed behind her master, feeling jittery.


    She was complaining in her heart, but she did not dare to lag behind Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Master. This place gives me the chills.¡±


    In the past, this place was where Lin Mengya had a scare. At that time, the entire mansion was frightened, so Mistress Qing engaged a priest from somewhere to have a look. The priest, claiming that there was a negative vibe about the water in the pond, suggested that the pond should be reclaimed.


    If the Master did not lose his temper at that time, perhaps the pond would not have been saved.


    There was no longer any tourist around. As the rockery cast a silhouette against the night light and the surface of the pond reflected the pale moonlight, the timid Baizhi could not help becoming fretful.


    On the other hand, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts, looking at the pond water.


    Very cautiously, she got to the big rock by the pond and gently cupped some pond water onto her small hands.


    The silky water flowed over her hand. Lin Mengya remained deep in thought as she gazed at her hand where the water ran over.


    ¡°My good master, let¡¯s go back. Look, this place is so creepy. It is freaking me out.¡±


    While Baizhi was shaking with fear, Lin Mengya was completely unperturbed. A mysterious smile appeared on her face as she pointed at the water and said, ¡°Do you realize that there is something unusual about the water here?¡±


    What was so special? Baizhi craned her neck as she tried to take a look at the pond water. It looked exactly like the water in the prince¡¯s mansion. What could be so usual about it?


    ¡°The water in our courtyard was still flowing because Qinghu had directed a hot spring into it. However, in my impression, the pond water in our mansion would freeze into a thin layer of ice only occasionally on the third ninth day after the winter solstice. Do you still remember the time when we were young, there was a three-year-old child of a servant who almost fell into the pond?¡±


    Baizhi thought for a while and nodded.


    Baizhi recalled the incident once her master mentioned it.


    Indeed, the master and Ms. Tian used to forbid her and elder Miss Lin from playing on the ice. Eventually, the three-year-old kid was saved from drowning because the adults rescued him in time.


    ¡°Master, what you mean is¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya took off her shoes and socks nimbly and let down her long hair, which was like a cascading waterfall. She took off whatever she thought was necessary, handed them into Baizhi¡¯s hands and got ready to get into the water.


    ¡°Are you, are you really going to get into the water personally? No, you can¡¯t do that! Have you gone crazy, Master?¡±


    Baizhi was taken aback and frightened. Good heavens! Was her master going into the water on a cold spring night?


    God, she ought to be crazy!


    ¡°Shush, be quiet and don¡¯t make a loud noise, lest you alarm anyone from their sleep. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve tested the waters just now and its temperature is ten over degrees celsius. I believe something must be abnormal down in the water, otherwise, its temperature would not be so warm. Wait for me here and I¡¯ll be out in no time.¡±


    After Lin Mengya did some warm-up exercises to make sure she did not get a cramp once she entered the water, she went into the water gradually.


    She had already removed the heavy outer clothing. Thankfully she only had her inner garments on. She was not bold enough to attempt the sport of swimming without any clothes on.


    ¡°Gosh! My dear master, come back quickly!¡±


    Baizhi almost choked on her words, standing by the pond. She did not dare to raise her voice when Lin Mengya gave a glare, lest she awake anyone.


    Baizhi was beyond anxious, seeing that her master was approaching the center of the pond. She wished she could pace around to help relieve her anxiety for her master.


    The pond water was still cold for Lin Mengya, but she could only grit her teeth.


    She was doing all she could to adapt to the temperature of the water.


    Lin Mengya tried hard to remember where she had seen the abnormity in the pond and upon reaching that spot, she dived in, working hard to find the object she was looking for.


    The last time she did this was also in the night.


    She remembered that there was something shining at a certain spot in the pond.


    Lin Mengya looked around and realized that water was getting deeper around her, but the temperature of the water was getting warmer.


    It appeared that she had guessed correctly.


    If the water in the mansion was not flowing, it would have stunk. Moreover, families that can afford a beautiful pond in their courtyard would make sure to have one that had flowing water to bring them good luck.


    If she guessed correctly, this landscape pond had to also be the source of a hot spring. However, because the temperature of the hot spring was not too high, her mother had built a landscape pond on it.


    Now that Lin Mengya was certain that the temperature of the water was warm and she had warmed up from moving in the water, it was easier for her to dive deeper.


    The problem now was to get sufficient oxygen supply. If she did not find what she was looking for soon, she would have to go up to the surface to take a breath before her limit was up.


    With a splash, she emerged from the pond water like a mermaid.


    Baizhi, who was standing by the pond, finally breathed a sigh of relief. She thought her master was going to get out of the water, but before she could cheer, her master dove into the water once again.


    The ripples on the surface of the water gradually faded. Once again, Baizhi had a lump in her throat as she looked on.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s second attempt at diving sped up a great deal.


    Strangely, even though she remembered clearly that this was the spot, why was it that she could not find anything?


    Lin Mengya refused to give up but continued searching. It was right opposite the spot where she saw it the last time, that she finally found the light which could not be hidden even in the dark night.


    This was it!


    Lin Mengya swam toward it, graceful as a mermaid.


    When she was finally right in front of it, she felt a chill run through her heart.


    It was no wonder that she thought it was some kind of a padlock when she first saw it. Now that she took a careful look at it and realized that there was indeed a padlock attached to a medium-sized box. Right below the box was a gigantic dragon turtle and it was gazing at her with fierce eyes!


    Lin Mengya felt disheartened, being aware that dragon turtles were ferocious creatures. Not to mention catching it, it was extremely difficult to come near to it.


    However, for some unknown reason, this supposedly aggressive dragon turtle did not seem bothered by her proximity.


    Moreover, when Lin Mengya reached out her hand to touch its shell, the dragon turtle did not shy away.


    Although Lin Mengya was surprised by its lack of reaction, she drew closer to observe the dragon turtle more carefully.


    She realized that the box was chained to the body of the dragon turtle. The reason she missed this the last time was because she was in a hurry. Moreover, it was not easy to spot the dragon turtle because it was possibly half-buried in the mud as it was kept immobile.


    Now it appeared that the dragon turtle was carrying the box as if it were a burden.


    Strangely, the box did not look like it was made of metal or wood. Even though it had been submerged in the water, there was no sign of rust of any form of deterioration.


    Even the padlock and chains appeared uncorroded and new.


    Lin Mengya would have thought that they had been placed there just recently if not for the water plants that covered them.


    She tugged at the padlock but it did not budge. She did not see any key or any mechanism which she could use to open the lock. However, when she got closer, she spied a picture that resembled a piece of ginseng on the lock.


    Could it be¡­


    A sudden thought came to Lin Mengya and she swam back up to the surface of the water.


    ¡°Quick, Baizhi, bring me the seal that is in my clothes!¡±


    She instructed Baizhi with a hushed voice. With a reluctant look on her face, still, Baizhi swiftly took out the seal and handed it to her master.


    The little ginseng-shaped object did not look like anything special under the moonlight.


    However, when Lin Mengya immersed it in the water without much thought, multi-colored rays of light gradually shone forth from the seal.


    Lin Mengya gazed at the little object in her hand with amazement before she dove to the bottom of the pond once again.


    The deeper she went, the brighter the light from the seal shone. When she finally reached the bottom, the light which shone forth from her seal was exactly the same as that of the padlock.


    Lin Mengya was overjoyed. Perhaps this was what she had been desperately searching for!


    Carefully, she inserted the seal into the keyhole. The feeling that they fit together in perfection amazed Lin Mengya.


    The box which the dragon turtle carried on its back sprung open. An airtight black pouch, carried by the current, floated up.


    Lin Mengya caught hold of the little pouch, then she stroke the dragon turtle¡¯s head gently and gratefully before it swam away.


    She scrutinized the little pouch under the dim night light. From the weight of the pouch, it did not seem to be just a book!


    Baizhi looked on as her master studied the little black pouch, as if she was in a daze, Baizhi felt so anxious that her eyes were almost welling up with tears.


    She quickly dragged her master to the bank and helped her master changed her wet clothes into a dry, warm cloak.


    ¡°My dear master, will you stop scaring me? Let¡¯s go back quickly. I will boil some ginger soup for you.¡±


    She looked at her master¡¯s long wet hair with pain in her heart. If her master were to catch a cold again, Elder Sister Baiji and Baishao would skin her alive!

 Chapter 374 Fright Amidst the Pond

    Lin Mengya held the pouch to her chest and a contented smile appeared on her face.


    Despite the complicated process, she felt she had not made this trip in vain.


    If there was nothing special about this medical book, it would naturally not be so painstakingly hidden at the bottom of the pond.


    Moreover, the ginseng seal on her mother¡¯s clothes was surprisingly the key to unlock the chain around the dragon turtle. Such an ingenious design sufficiently went to show how precious the medical book ought to be.


    Perhaps she would find information on the use of Tranquil Lotus as well as things that her mother had not been able to accomplish recorded in here.


    ¡°Shush, quickly hide. It seems that someone is coming this way.¡±


    Lin Mengya was still in the state of elation when to her surprise, Baizhi covered her mouth all of a sudden.


    After the two quickly hid behind the rockery where it was dark and hidden from sight, so they were not being discovered.


    Lin Mengya, who had been immersed in joy, lost all vigilance. She was lucky to have the witty Baizhi by her side.


    As Lin Mengya glanced at Baizhi, who was squatting and observing what was going on around them, Lin Mengya could not help but felt comforted and reassured. The girls had matured and so had she herself.


    She wished they would one day become independent power women by her side.


    From the angle behind the rockery, they saw a few people acting suspiciously as they headed toward where she entered the water a moment ago.


    Could someone have discovered her action just now?


    Lin Mengya¡¯s chest tightened, but she put away the thought as quickly as it came. If they were being found out, they would have been caught in the act a moment ago when there were many flaws.


    If these people were trying to sneak up to them, the only possibility was that she had coincidentally gone into the water before they did.


    Lin Mengya could not see the features of those men clearly under the dim light at night. In the same token, if those men had spotted Lin Mengya unexpectedly, what they saw would have been a blur.


    There was no way the moonlight would go through the rockery to lit up the area behind. Lin Mengya and Baizhi could only stay put and open their eyes wide as they watch those men went about their business.


    ¡°Are you very sure that thing is really in that pond?¡±


    One of the shadowy figures inquired softly.


    ¡°The mistress says the late Mrs. Lin had instructed that maid never to fill up the pond with soil. For this reason, I believe there must be something valuable in the pond.¡±


    So it was the return of Ms. Tian and Tian Ning that had triggered the suspicion in Shangguan Qing.


    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved and the corner of her lips curled up into a relaxed smile.


    She had not locked the padlock just now. She was puzzled as to why the dragon turtle had been so friendly towards her. Nevertheless, she knew these men would definitely get into trouble with the dragon turtle.


    She once heard people say that a full-grown turtle dragon in the wild could break the neck of a human with one bite. The dragon turtle in the pond was at least as big as a millstone and its shell was very hard. She could gauge that it was an adult dragon turtle.


    Just as she expected, the moment the men went into the water, they could not wait but started going all around the pond to search for the treasure.


    However, two men were stood at the bank, waiting anxiously for the result of their search.


    ¡°How is it going? Did you manage to spot any treasure?¡±


    Even though those two men did not dare to raise their voices, the anxious and impatient tone in their voice could not be mistaken.


    Lin Mengya waited patiently for the moment when they would meet with trouble with the dragon turtle, which had a strong territorial nature. Even she was almost overcome with fear at first.


    ¡°Not yet¡­ ah¡­ what¡¯s this? Something had bit my leg! Help!¡±


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream echoed from the pond.


    Baizhi was filled with trepidation. Thank goodness the commotion at the pond had attracted all the attention so much so that no one had noticed them.


    ¡°What¡¯s all that screaming? Get up here if you can¡¯t find it!¡±


    The person calling out was obviously worried that the commotion would alarm the people in the mansion, so he tried to hurry the men in the pond.


    However, little did they expect that the men who screamed struggled and splashed in the water for a while, then he sank into the water and disappeared.


    The rest of the men in the pond who witnessed everything that just happened were stunned.


    Thereafter, they scrambled as hard as they could to get out of the pond, each fearing that he would be left behind and become the next victim.


    ¡°What, what just happened?¡±


    A chilly breeze blew onto the men who were soaked through and they sneezed.


    They never expected their companion to lose his life in an ordinary-looking decorative pond.


    Baizhi shaken by what she witnessed, held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand when the fear set in.


    If her master had been unlucky just a moment ago, she would have ended up like that man¡­


    The scene was too horrible to even think about.


    ¡°What happened? Where is he?¡±


    Those men standing at the bank only heard the man¡¯s cries, but they actually did not see what exactly happened in the pond.


    Trembling with fear, one man standing on the huge rocks by the pond and refused to get into the water again.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost in the water!¡± he stammered.


    No one expected him to answer in this way.


    At this instant, the moon in the sky was coincidentally blocked by a large dark cloud. The pond had returned to its usual calm and the atmosphere was even more bizarre and desolate.


    Hiding in the corner, Lin Mengya was unable to see the person¡¯s face clearly, but she could clearly hear him swallowing.


    ¡°Why, why did this happen? There are no such things as ghosts in this world! This happened most likely because you were careless!¡±


    The man, however, had not given up and strained his voice in a roar.


    In the next second, all the men let out a horrible shriek filled with fear.


    ¡°God! A Ghost!¡±


    Right at the center of the pond, a lifeless human body floated to the surface of the water.


    Lin Mengya had a keen sense of smell. Although diluted by the water, the odor of blood was unmistakable and it shot up her nose.


    She reached out her hand to cover Baizhi¡¯s eyes to prevent her from letting out a scream at the horrible sight, which would be too much for her.


    It was a badly mutilated corpse.


    At this moment, the body was standing upside down right at the center of the pond. It bobs up and down in the water but did not fall flat. At the sight, everyone was greatly shaken and terrified.


    ¡°So I, I heard¡­ that over a decade ago, the Elder Miss Lin had been frightened by a ghost here!¡±


    Someone blurted out the mansion¡¯s secret with a trembling voice.


    The dark cloud dispersed and the silver moonlight shone onto the maimed corpse, which appeared even more appalling.


    ¡°Run¡­ quickly flee!¡±


    Their sharp and unpleasant cries seemed to be forced out of their throat. Thereafter, the remaining men ran off in all directions. They seemed to think that lagging behind would cause them to be slain by the ghost.


    They were in such a panic that they did not care which way they were headed. One of them almost tripped where Lin Mengya and Baizhi was hiding.


    Lin Mengya and Baizhi felt their heart in their mouth at that moment.


    Fortunately, those men had all been so unnerved that none of them noticed that there were other people hiding behind the rockery.


    Lin Mengya and Baizhi waited for those men to be completely out of their sight before they emerged from behind their hiding place.


    By this time, the mangled body had completely disappeared.


    ¡°Master, master, are there really ghosts in this world?¡±


    The fear that remained in Baizhi spurred her to tug on her master¡¯s sleeves. Although she had missed that blood-curdling sight, she could more or less guess what happened judging from the how frightened those men were.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ghost? If there really is, it would be in their hearts. Rest assured that nothing will happen with me around.¡±


    Lin Mengya, not taking this matter to heart, turned around and walked to the side of the pond.


    She was pondering over the reason the dragon turtle had acted indifferently towards her.


    How was it that it turned savage again? The answer might lie in the seal which was the key to the lock.


    Perhaps this dragon turtle was reared by her mother or some professional trainer. If this were the case, he would still be eaten if someone were to go near to the dragon turtle without carrying the key.


    At this moment, her belief that the item which her mother had hidden was certainly very precious. With so many layers of protection, even if the secret had been discovered, it would be extremely difficult to lay hands on the item.


    However, were the men who came today here to seek the treasure?


    Lin Mengya stared at the rippling pond. Her heart was likened to the pond that could no longer revert to its initial calm.


    She had hidden the little cloth pouch near her chest in her clothes. All the servants in the mansion did not have the audacity to trail behind to check on her because they were afraid of her.


    This way, Lin Mengya had escaped much trouble.


    After Lin Mengya and Baizhi returned to their bedroom, she felt that she had been drained of all energy after a perilous night.


    After washing up, Lin Mengya went to bed and only woke up around midday.


    As Baizhi helped get Lin Mengya ready after she got out of bed, she heard the rumor that a few servants in the mansion had suddenly died of illness the night before.


    The physicians in the mansion merely explained that they died of strange reasons. However, they assured the people it was not pestilence and there was nothing to worry about. Lin Mengya laughed grimly, knowing that those men had only been killed to be silenced. These people were indeed ruthless and cruel.


    ¡°Could it be those same men who tried to get into the pond in search of something?¡±


    Baizhi asked softly as she nimbly did up Lin Mengya¡¯s hair.


    Lin Mengya smiled but remained silent. She thought that would naturally be the case. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya believed that they were not simply there to look for the treasure. Otherwise, why would they be eradicated after being used for once?


    It only showed that they were too stupid and it was feared that they would leak out information. Otherwise, the mastermind could have waited for Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng to leave before getting rid of those men quietly.


    ¡°Little Sister, have you heard what had happened in the mansion?¡±


    Lin Nansheng, who had just finished practicing martial arts, was wearing a white long coat with his hair secured with a wooden hair clasp.


    Not only was there no longer any sign of fatigue on his handsome face, but his eyes were also sparkling with light as he gazed at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ve certainly heard about it. Everyone was talking it since early morning as if they were afraid that no one knows about it.¡±

 Chapter 375 The Gentle General

    Despite the fact that Ms. Tian had just returned to the mansion, she was one who was used to labor.


    She had not forgotten the protocol in the mansion.


    Therefore, she had gone to the kitchen early in the morning to prepare the young master and mistress¡¯s favorite food for their breakfast. In the meantime, she got to meet and greet her old-time co-workers.


    Everyone had heard the news that Elder Miss Lin was going to bring Ms. Tian to the prince¡¯s mansion and therefore they said many words of flattery to her.


    However, Ms. Tian was still hesitant about this plan. She had always been a cautious and low-keyed character. The sole purpose of her going to the prince¡¯s mansion was that she could continue to keep an eye on Elder Miss Lin and so making sure she was not taken advantage of.


    The table was filled with both her brother¡¯s favorite breakfast as well as hers. She was thankful that after she transcended time and space to come to this place, she had the special trait of not putting on weight even after eating a lot.


    As a result, she could go all out to enjoy delicacies for now.


    ¡°What do you think these men did to warrant they being eradicated?¡±


    Earlier, Lin Nansheng had made a visit home in a hurry with his father. He was grateful to the point of tearing up when he saw that his younger sister had fully recovered as in the beginning.


    However, when he went back, he was starting to feel that his younger sister was actually way too intelligent!


    Although the children of the Lins had inherited the family¡¯s traits of courage and wisdom, his little sister had transformed from a lady in the house into an advisor who was able to plan victory from a thousand miles away. This did not make much sense to him.


    Nevertheless, he was very certain that this amazing girl was indeed his younger sister even though it felt like a tangled-up knot in his heart. Despite all this, he had complete trust in her.


    However, there was a hint of testing in his tone of voice. He could not help being curious about Lin Mengya¡¯s limit.


    How could Lin Nansheng¡¯s intention to test her escape the highly intelligent Lin Mengya?


    To Lin Mengya, her brother was perfect in every expect, only he was too competitive.


    On the surface, it seemed that he went along with what his little said in all things, however, he had long wanted to pitch against her in terms of their ideas.


    To be honest, Lin Mengya was far from her brother in terms of her skills in martial arts and war strategies.


    However, if they were to compare their ability to read the human mind with many twists and turns, her straight-forward brother would not be able to match up to the little girl who was full of sly tricks up her sleeves.


    ¡°Naturally I don¡¯t know what they did. Anyways I¡¯m going back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion soon. My dear brother, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to handle the matter in the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion. Oh yes, there seemed to be a big problem in the pond in the backyard. Please don¡¯t go near it lest any accidents happen to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya had created a snare for her elder brother quietly. Lin Mengya knew Lin Nansheng¡¯s character too well. The more she tried to stop him from doing something, the more he would go ahead.


    Serve him right to collude with Long Tianyu and keep the reason for his visit home a secret from her. Since they each had secrets, Lin Mengya would wait and see who could keep the secret right to the end.


    ¡°The scenic pond? Ya¡¯er, are you keeping something from me?¡±


    As Lin Mengya expected, her brother was to become impatient after her implied mystery. It was just too bad that she would be leaving for the prince¡¯s mansion in the afternoon and her brother could not follow her.


    She could not help but laugh secretly to herself. Was it not merely a secret? She could easily cook up one or two.


    The dragon turtle might be a formidable creature, but Lin Nansheng was definitely capable of dealing with it. Moreover, with Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder, Lin Nansheng would not be bothered.


    What was more, it was their mother¡¯s dying wish that the scenic pond not be destroyed.


    Elder Brother was a filial son and would surely not go against his mother¡¯s dying wish. For this reason, Lin Mengya had nothing to worry about, so she leisurely helped herself to a cup of fragrant tea after she finished her food.


    The only regretful thing for her would be the fact that she would not be able to witness her elder brother turning all nervous and panicky.


    After breakfast, Lin Nansheng helped Lin Mengya tidy up the rest of their mother¡¯s belongings she left behind.


    After some considerations, Lin Mengya decided to leave the medical books in her father¡¯s study. No matter how audacious Shangguan Qing was, she would not dare to touch those medical books which her father always go through each time he came home.


    Of her mother¡¯s belongings which she had already tidied up, she left a few items for her brother as a memento, she put the rest of them into a big box.


    ¡°My dear little sister, can¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡±


    As Lin Nansheng called to mind the silly little girl who used to trail behind him while calling out to him, ¡°Elder Brother, Elder Brother¡±, he felt nostalgic and could not bear for her to turn into an elegant young lady all of a sudden.


    Lin Nansheng was overwhelmed by a feeling of loss.


    ¡°Dear Brother, this place will always be my home. If you miss me, you can come to the prince¡¯s mansion to look for me anytime.¡±


    In fact, after she took over this body, she always felt a familiar feeling of strangeness whenever she thought about the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion.


    Deep in her heart, she much preferred Liuxin Courtyard, the place where people accepted the new her completely.


    Every plant and tree here belonged to the past Lin Mengya, the pitiful young girl. On the other hand, only the things in the Liuxin Courtyard truly belonged to her.


    ¡°Yes, I know that. You be careful while in the prince¡¯s mansion. While Prince Yu would not let you suffer in any way, you still need to be cautious in everything.¡±


    Lin Nansheng instructed as he was not totally at ease with the situation. Lin Mengya did not know whether to laugh or to cry at her brother¡¯s words. Ever since she came to this world, she finally had the opportunity to experience the tenderness coming from a man of iron.


    If the enemies and comrades of her valiant father and brother turned into submissive little lambs when they were around her, their jaws would drop from shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Elder Miss Lin, Madam and Second Miss are here.¡±


    When this endearing brother-sister pair heard these words, their attitude turned cold in a split second.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment purposely exposed the corner of her coat and pretended to be unbothered. The mother-daughter pair really did not know to behave tactfully to have appeared at this time.


    Ms. Tian brought the two people into Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom. Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu appeared frustrated, perhaps because of their repeated failure.


    At present when they came before Lin Mengya, it seemed that they could not even be bothered to put on a fake smile.


    ¡°Mother, Younger Sister.¡±


    Lin Mengya greeted them, adhering to the etiquette. She bowed slightly as paying her respect.


    ¡°Erm, I heard you are going back soon, so I¡¯ve come to see if you still need anything.¡±


    From the moment she entered the room, Shangguan Qing¡¯s eyes were like X-ray, scanning the entire room and scrutinizing every item in it.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows a little as she felt perplexed. Shangguan Qing had obviously come from a much more prestigious family. Her courtyard and house would be much more splendid and luxurious than everything in this old room.


    However, she was looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s belongings in such a way, unless¡­


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I¡¯m not wanting in anything here.¡±


    Lin Mengya purposely took one step to her left thereby blocking Shangguan Qing¡¯s vision of the pile of her mother¡¯s old clothes.


    It seemed that she was guilty and did not want people to see what was there in her room.


    However, the more she tried to block their view, the more Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu desired to see what it was.


    It was Lin Nansheng¡¯s cold stare that deterred them from taking any action.


    ¡°Oh, these must be the items Elder Sister left behind. Ya¡¯er, only you would be so sweet to go through them, but they are now so old and torn, and it must be awkward for you to bring them back to the prince¡¯s mansion. Why don¡¯t you leave them here? I will get someone to mend them before sending them over to you. What do you think?¡±


    Shangguan Qing always managed to find noble excuses for her actions.


    In the past, she had remained in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and refused to leave, citing the reason that she missed her daughter.


    Now, she was trying to keep the belongings of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother citing the reason that they needed mending.


    Given how much she cared about her own interests, she was not going to let this go so easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mother. I¡¯m bringing these along with me as a memento. They may be torn and tattered, but that¡¯s how it should be kept, in their original state. Please allow me to bring them along with me, considering how much I miss my mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else how much Shangguan Qing hated her mother.


    By reasoning, Shangguan Qing, the Second Miss of Shangguan Family was indeed being short-changed when she married Lin Mengya¡¯s father, a widower at that time. It puzzled Lin Mengya that Shangguan Qing was willing to do this.


    ¡°Alright then, it must have been so much for you. I had been personally handling all the matters in the mansion these years, I¡¯ve neglected taking good care of all three of you, children. Men, make a record of every item here so Master can have a look at the list when he returns. Be careful lest you break any of Elder Sister¡¯s old belongings.¡±


    Even she had failed to block Lin Mengya from taking these things away, at least she had to see what they were.


    Lin Mengya sneered, standing by the side.


    Although she was not clear what Shangguan Qing¡¯s intention was, using her father to stop her nonsense was the best way about it.


    Lin Mengya could only nod in agreement as she let the mother-daughter pair look on while she packed. They must be feeling anxious since they could not lay their hands on those items.


    ¡°Rest assured that they wouldn¡¯t be able to take anything belonging to Mother.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not aware when Lin Nansheng walked up behind her and spoke softly to her.


    With Baizhi and Ms. Tian looking on, they could only look on and not touch those items.


    When the mother-daughter pair saw those delicately-made clothes, decorated with all kinds of precious stones and gems, Lin Mengwu was especially jealous.


    If not for Ms. Tian¡¯s severe expression on her face, coupled with Baizhi¡¯s stare, perhaps Lin Mengwu would have appropriated them to herself.


    ¡°There are altogether thirty-six items, Madam and Second Miss. I¡¯ve recorded them all down. Also, Ms. Tian and I had shown and explained every item to you. Is there anything else I can help with you?¡±


    There was a cold look of jealousy in Lin Mengwu¡¯s eyes, as she thought, ¡°That wretched Ruyue, who used to cry for mercy when I beat her, but now Lin Mengya has her back so she despised me.¡±


    At that instant, Lin Mengwu almost could not suppress her anger. Looking up suddenly, how she wished she could give Baizhi a tight slap.

 Chapter 376 Times Were Differen

    t


    ¡°Are you thinking of hitting my maid? Aren¡¯t you too quick to lose your temper, Little Sister?¡±


    A small, cold hand caught hold of Lin Mengwu¡¯s wrist at that moment.


    Baizhi was totally unafraid of the Second Miss, who used to abuse her. Her teary eyes were a thing of the past. Now, she was able to look straight into Lin Mengwu¡¯s eyes with calm and composure. There was neither an attitude of inferiority nor superiority. She merely bowed as she offered Lin Mengwu an apology.


    ¡°Your servant, I have overstepped my bounds. I¡¯m ready for your punishment, Second Miss.¡±


    However, there was no way Lin Mengwu could break free from Lin Mengya¡¯s grip. Compared to Lin Mengwu¡¯s hand, that barely lifted a needle to sew, Lin Mengya¡¯s arm that had been toned from practicing acupuncture every day was like a pair of pliers, holding tightly to Lin Mengwu.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was that of shock and anger. On the other hand, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was that of indifference.


    ¡°Even my maid knows that it was wrong to be rude to you. Compared to her, you are the daughter of a reputable family. Why are you so lacking in manners?¡±


    Lin Mengya waited for the right moment to let go of her grip.


    Instantly, Lin Mengwu, who was struggling to break free, lost her balance and fell back.


    Lin Nansheng ¡®coincidentally¡¯ stepped back at this moment and Lin Mengwu, who displayed a lofty stance just a moment ago fell to the ground immediately.


    Surely this time Lin Mengwu did not miss the chance for her butt to kiss the floor.


    Lin Mengya ignored Lin Mengwu¡¯s tears welling up in her eyes. Serve her right, she had asked for it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you be rude, Wu¡¯er. Look at what has become of you! How would you win the favor of your husband in the future if this is the way treat your elder brother and sister?¡±


    Shangguan Qing¡¯s face was almost turning purple from rage. It was just too bad that the young masters, as well as their servants in the house, were all so quick-witted. It made her want to gnash her teeth in rage.


    Nevertheless, she was not as short-sighted as Wu¡¯er.


    She would not take to heart those mere pieces of jewelry.


    ¡°Mother¡­


    One look from Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu shut her gap immediately.


    Lin Mengwu¡¯s vigor was greatly diminished by her miscarriage. She would still have been bedridden if not for the queen¡¯s miracle-working medicine which she secretly sent over to her.


    As a result, Lin Mengwu had no choice but to be obedient to her mother. At least for now, she should never be involved in a conflict with anyone.


    This was so that their secret would not be given away.


    ¡°Dear sister, this fall must be painful. Come, let me help you up.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately pretended to be helpful as she stretched out her hand to help Lin Mengwu to her feet.


    Even though Lin Mengwu did not wish to accept help from Lin Mengya, her mother¡¯s gaze at her forced her to hold on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand reluctantly and to make up with her temporarily.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. You are sisters after all. In future, when your father and I are no longer around, you have to help and support each other. Sisters should not be angry with each other for longer than one night, right? Oh yes, I hear that you will be bringing Ms. Tian with you to the prince¡¯s mansion. You are indeed one who knew how to be grateful. However, Ms. Tian is getting old and her son is suffering from tuberculosis. It will invite gossip if they follow you back to the prince¡¯s mansion, claiming that I am a mean mother. Why don¡¯t you choose other capable servants from here as your dowry? Anyway, you only brought Ruyue with you the last time, and it seemed too inadequate. As for Ms. Tian and her son, rest assured that I will take good care of them here if they remain behind.¡±


    Shangguan Qing¡¯s forced sincerity was not going to fool Lin Mengya. Even if Lin Mengya was half as intelligent as herself, she would know that this woman ought to have some ill intentions.


    If she were to wait until later, Lin Mengya knew very well that she would have to seek Shangguan Qing¡¯s permission if she wanted to bring Ms. Tian away.


    However, the circumstances were different now given that her elder brother was home. He, being an adult now, would be the one making decisions in the mansion now.


    For this reason, Lin Nansheng smiled at his younger sister. Without waiting for Lin Mengya¡¯s reply, he said, ¡°Ms. Tian was like a nursemaid to my sister and me. She was the one who took care of us when we were young and she had never been inattentive in her work. Please do not worry about this matter, Mother.¡±


    .


    This pair of children left behind by that slut was what Shangguan Qing hated most in her life.


    She was so happy when the younger one went mad and was dying. Unfortunately, somehow luck was on her side and she survived.


    Worse still, she had become such a clever woman now.


    Lin Nansheng, on the other hand, was a hindrance to her and her daughter in getting what they set out to achieve.


    Her husband also refused intimacy with her. All in all, she could only count on Wu¡¯er eventually. Even so, she would only be able to lay hold of a big sum of the dowry when Wu¡¯er would one day marry.


    If Lin Nansheng was non-existent, she would have used tricks to lay hold of everything in the Lin family so she could inherit all that belonged to the family.


    However, even Lin Nansheng was turning against her now.


    Sooner or later, she had to get her inheritance back!


    ¡°I suggest you not burden yourself with these things, Nansheng. After all, it would be too demanding for a man to handle every detail in the house. I would think¡­¡±


    Lin Nansheng cut Shangguan Qing off without feeling bad. Perhaps he had been keeping it all in in the past because he did not want to hurt anyone¡¯s feelings in the past.


    However, he had to let Shangguan Qing know who was the real head of the house now.


    ¡°Father had specially instructed me before I returned that I will be the one in charge of the household from now on. Mother, if you feel that I¡¯m too young and inexperienced, please write a letter to Father and seek his opinion. Marquis Zhennan¡¯s mansion is still, after all, Father¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s words had completely taken away Shangguan Qing¡¯s room for maneuver.


    At the mention of Father, Shangguan Qing had no other choice but to give in.


    In the past, she could make use of her status to seal off the pair of Lin siblings so that their correspondences with their father were blocked. This was the reason she was able to remain in power as the mistress of the house for many years.


    However, these two siblings were become much harder to deal with.


    At present, Shangguan Qing could only put on a forced smile and swallow the final outcome of the situation.


    ¡°Alright, in this case, I shall not remain here to disturb you. Let¡¯s go, Wu¡¯er.¡±


    Once Shangguan Qing finished speaking, she took the lead and stomped out of Lin Mengya¡¯s bedroom with her daughter. However, Lin Mengwu¡¯s mind was still lingering on those pieces of jewelry and clothes in the room, which Lin Mengya was taking away with her.


    That gorgeous and splendid jewelry and clothes might look a little worn, but they were without a doubt high-quality stuff and would fetch high prices in the capital city at this time.


    If she were to own this many pieces of jewelry and have her clothes decorated with them, she would catch lots of attention the next time she attended a banquet.


    ¡°Mother, why did you allow them to take away what was ours? Although those items were left by their dead mother, they were kept in our mansion after all. Why do they have the right to take them away?¡±


    Lin Mengwu said coyly as she tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeves.


    Even though her daughter had made a grave mistake, Shangguan Qing could not bear to rebuke her.


    Sighing, she said, ¡°Wu¡¯er, rest assured that I will give you even better things. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you adhere to your aunt¡¯s prescription to nurse yourself back to health, I believe you will once again become the most outstanding and elegant lady not just in the capital city but even in the entire Dajin, and by then, I will let you appear before the eyes of all people with pride.¡±


    .


    With the assurance from her mother, Lin Mengwu finally stop brooding over Lin Mengya¡¯s possessions.


    She leaned onto her mother and smiled sweetly.


    Her aunt, the queen had sent out the message that the queen did not allow Shangguan Qing to bring Lin Mengwu to events such as banquets because she was still too young.


    Once Lin Mengwu regained her health, her aunt the queen would make arrangements for her to attend all kinds of banquets in the Capital City.


    By that time, Lin Mengwu would be a beautiful flower compared to Lin Mengya, a faded older woman by then.


    At the thought that she would attract all the noblemen¡¯s attention, even the pain on her backside seemed to be not so important now.


    Seeing that Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had exited from the bedroom, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng exchanged a smile, as they share a special rapport.


    Lin Mengya felt more and more that Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing were indeed extremely foolish.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, Baizhi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pack these things up once again. My brother and I are going out for a walk. Once you¡¯ve finished packing, please load the things directly onto the cart.¡±


    Baizhi and Ms. Tian answered Lin Mengya and sprang into action straight away, and Lin Nansheng could naturally guess that his younger sister had something to tell him.


    The two arrived at the pavilion in the courtyard. Compared to the past, when there were eavesdroppers fishing for information everywhere in the mansion, the Lin¡¯s mansion was much quieter nowadays.


    ¡°Are you aware that Lin Mengwu was once pregnant out of wedlock?¡±


    Lin Nansheng did not expect such a piece of explosive news would be the first thing that came out of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    Lin Nansheng, who was raised in an environment of strict moral values, opened his eyes wide and clenched his fists. Perhaps to Lin Mengya, who was a modern woman, this piece of news was not considered explosive after all.


    However, for this to happen at this place and time, the Lin family¡¯s reputation could be ruined.


    ¡°What is she trying to do? Does she intend to forfeit the entire Lin family before she considers this the end? Even if she doesn¡¯t like us, she is, after all, a member of the Lin family! How outrageous of her to have done something so shameful? She deserves to die!¡±


    However, Lin Mengya cast a disapproving look at her elder brother. She almost wanted to give him a lesson on the fact that free courtship was no sin, but now was not the best time to do that.


    ¡°She had however miscarried. Moreover, she ingested a tonic which made her look absolutely normal. This tonic is extremely harmful to the body. Coincidentally, I managed to feel her pulse just now. She may not appear abnormal in any now, but she won¡¯t be able to conceive in the future.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had no idea where this tonic came from, she was certain that Shangguan Qing was not the one who gave the tonic to her. In addition, she had found out the reason why she did not smell any scent of blood from her body.

 Chapter 377 The Princess Returned to the Prince’s Mansion

    The main function of this medication was to stop the growth of the fetus. After taking it for a few days, one should follow up with another kind of medication and the dead fetus would be extracted from the mother¡¯s body.


    However, perhaps it was to attract attention, or it was meant to keep her in the dark. With a little alteration made to the prescription, she would appear to be having her normal monthly flow of blood.


    The price to pay was that she would lose the normal ability to conceive. Therefore, this medication was definitely not given to Lin Mengwu by Shangguan Qing.


    No mother would ruin the life of her own daughter. Therefore it could it was clear who was the culprit.


    ¡°Who on earth is her lover? We have to let Father know about this matter, otherwise, the reputation of the Lin family would be ruined.¡±


    Despite the fact that Lin Nansheng did not treat Lin Mengwu as his younger sister, she was after all the daughter of the Lin family. He would naturally want to take responsibility to bring fair back for her .


    The daughter of the Lin family should never be taken advantage of.


    ¡°Neither have I any idea. He shouldn¡¯t be some celebrity. I¡¯m afraid he might have been gotten rid of by Shangguan Qing by now. Elder Brother, I feel that it¡¯s better for you to keep quiet about this matter while you make your investigation secretly.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu too well. If Lin Mengwu¡¯s lover was the son of some reputable family, Shangguan Qing would have taken the opportunity to marry her daughter off.


    Since they had kept so quiet about the matter, it only showed that the baby in Lin Mengwu¡¯s womb was not the child of a nobleman.


    If that was the case, how would it be possible for Shangguan Qing to allow the man who would ruin her daughter¡¯s life to live?


    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    Although Lin Nansheng did not like the idea, this was a disgraceful thing regardless.


    After the items had been tidied and packed up, Lin Nansheng walked her out to the gates personally.


    Even if he could not bear to part with his sister once again, Lin Nansheng could only gaze after Lin Mengya as she left in her horse carriage.


    Sighing, he had yet to get used to the fact that his precious little sister had married and become another man¡¯s wife.


    It made him hate Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu even more. If not for their secret ploys, his little sister would not be married off in haste.


    However, he hated himself the most.


    Just before Mother passed away, she had earnestly instructed him to take good care of his little sister.


    He made a wry smile by stretching his lips. He hoped it was not too late for him to make it up to her.


    The atmosphere in the horse carriage was a little gloomy. Both Baizhi and Ms. Tian thought it was because Lin Mengya could not bear to leave her maiden home. In reality, she was thinking about the shameful things Shangguan Qing and her daughter had done.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was oppressive and awkward, Baizhi¡¯s eyes darted about for a while before she began telling Ms. Tian about the people in the Prince¡¯s mansion.


    At Baizhi¡¯s voice, Lin Mengya gradually woke up from her deep thoughts.


    Lin Mengya could not help feeling apologetic when she realized that they were sneaking glances at her. They ought to have misunderstood.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, I remember Elder Brother Tian Ning is the same age as my elder brother, am I right? My brother often said that Elder Brother Tian Ning was very intelligent, that he was much better than my brother academically.¡±


    Finally, a faint smile appeared on Ms. Tian¡¯s face when Lin Mengya started to talk about her son.


    Back then, she struggled so hard to save his son from the clutches of the King of Hell. Even though her son¡¯s health had always been poor, he had always been intelligent and sensible.


    This was especially apparent when the mistress was still alive. Then her son had studied alongside the young master, learning to read and write. The Master had even praised her son for being smart.


    However, at the thought of his poor health, she could not help but feel sorrowful. It had been tough on her all these while, raising her child alone. She was not asking for great wealth for him. All she wished for was for him to be healthy.


    However, even this wish was too extravagant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the best physicians in the prince¡¯s mansion. Even if these physicians were to fail, I will beg the prince to get an imperial physician for Elder Brother Tian Ning. I believe he will eventually recover.¡±


    Lin Mengya patted Ms. Tian¡¯s hand as she comforted her with her gentle yet reassuring words.


    Fortunately, she had discovered that he was taking those harmful herbs just in time. Moreover, Elder Brother Tian Ning was in reality not as feeble as it appeared.


    With proper nourishing, he would definitely be nursed back to health.


    Even Ms. Tian was so heartbroken, what of those mothers who had lost their children because of these harmful medicines? They ought to have felt so broken and hopeless.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s bitter hatred for the evil and mysterious organization deepened.


    Suddenly, the familiar face of Qinghu with a flirty smile flashed in her mind.


    Where had that wretched guy gone?


    Although Long Tianyu was in the mansion, he had instructed Steward Deng earlier on to bring Lin Mengya back to the prince¡¯s mansion safely.


    The moment they alighted the horse carriage, Baiji and Baishao, who had been waiting anxiously for her return, immediately came forward to receive them.


    Lin Mengya felt joy washed over her when she saw the two teary-eyed girls. Fortunately, her near-death experience had not reached their ears for now.


    Otherwise, these girls, who were increasingly audacious, would follow her everywhere she went from now on and nag at her non-stop.


    ¡°You are back finally, Master.¡±


    Baiji¡¯s eyes were turning red. She was obviously trying to hide the feeling of being wronged.


    Lin Mengya, who was usually observant, could instantly sense great billows in the mansion. It was unlikely that Baishao, given her character, would let her good sister be wronged.


    ¡°This was my wet nurse, Ms. Tian, and her son, Elder Brother Tian Ning. From now on, you shall likewise call her Ms. Tian. Ms. Tian had been with us in for a long time and she knows all the rules and protocols. You may ask her for advice if you have doubts or things you don¡¯t know. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were not only meant for her two maidservants.


    Most importantly, they were meant for everyone in the mansion. Regardless, Ms. Tian was going to be part of the people in her courtyard. For this reason, Lin Mengya expected everyone who respected her to also respect Ms. Tian.


    If anyone wished to challenge Lin Mengya, they would have to go through Ms. Tian first.


    Unfortunately for them, Ms. Tian could see through all the scheming of all the venerable people in such an extensive mansion. This kind of ploys was not something Baiji and Baishao could fathom.


    ¡°I am merely a servant. Please look after me.¡±


    Ms. Tian had changed into a new set of clothes, but she had turned down the set of silk clothes that Lin Mengya had prepared for her.


    Although what she was wearing was a brand new set of clothes, it was made of common navy fabric dotted with white flowers, so she looked plain and was not eye-catching at all.


    Her graying hair was coiled up into a neat bun. There was only decorated with a silver hairpin gifted by her mistress in the past.


    The most valuable thing in her was the pair of ruby earrings dangling from her earlobes. Even so, the rubies were of mediocre quality. Compared to the older maids who serve the mistresses of large mansions who adorned themselves with gold and silver jewelry, Ms. Tian appeared to have come from a much humbler background.


    Nevertheless, she was apparently much more cultivated and well-mannered than the rest.


    Moreover, even Ms. Tian was the princess¡¯s wet nurse, she was gentle and humble. She was clearly a cautious person. Not long after their return, word had gone around about Ms. Tian.


    ¡°Elder Brother Tian Ning, I¡¯ve already given instructions to Steward Deng. From now on, he will stay in the front yard. I¡¯ve instructed him to find someone to take care of you. This is my courtyard, though not large, I have put in a lot of effort in managing it.¡±


    Lin Mengya gave a brief instruction of her Liuxin Courtyard to them casually. Every corner of this courtyard was the handiwork of Qinghu and Lin Zhongyu.


    Recently, Long Tianyu had also gone a little crazy and make his contribution in adding in quite a bit of his ideas to her courtyard.


    As a result, Liuxin Courtyard had transformed into an elegant garden. It was said that many outsiders had listed her garden as one of the ten most beautiful courtyards in the Capital City.


    Lin Mengya was not bothered about how they address her courtyard. What was more important was that these were the masterpiece of the three nouveau riches.


    At first, she thought these decorations were taking too much space.


    ¡°True, true¡­ I never imagined that there would such an elegant-looking garden in the world.¡±


    Ms. Tian¡¯s heart welled up with happiness as she took in the sight of the beautiful garden.


    She had been worried that she was unworthy to associate with the high and mighty prince, thinking he was an arrogant and cold person. At least, he was not as doting on Miss Lin as how her father was doting on her mother.


    However, from what she saw in this courtyard today, she knew her young mistress was truly his beloved.


    Otherwise, he would not have the courtyard filled with all kinds of precious and valuable things at the princess¡¯s disposal.


    ¡°I am usually in the main room. From now on, you will stay in the wing-room with the three girls. There are just so many matters to attend to in the mansion. I¡¯m thankful for the three maidservants. You already know Baizhi. Baiji and Baishao are also my good helpers. They take care of me to the best of their abilities. If you need anything, Ms. Tian, please feel free to ask them.¡±


    Not only were Baiji and Baishao good girls, but they were also pretty and intelligent. Without a doubt, they were especially faithful and loyal to Lin Mengya.


    The moment they heard that Ms. Tian was their master¡¯s wet nurse, they immediately formed a good impression of this unassuming but capable old lady.


    They positioned them one on each side of Ms. Tian and began sweetly addressing Ms. Tian as ¡°mommy¡±. They quickly made her one of them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very kind, girls. Your master used to have poor health since young. All thanks to you for taking such good care of her, now that she looks radiant and healthy. I¡¯m only a lowly servant, so don¡¯t think so highly of me. Come, these two bangles are for you as a present for our first meeting.¡±


    Smiling, Ms. Tian took off two silver bangles from her wrists.


    It was now that Lin Mengya realized the reason Ms. Tian had chosen these two delicately made silver bangles over all other gold and silver accessories because these two bangles were very suitable for young girls.


    So it was because she had wanted to give these two girls the bangles as gifts when they first met.

 Chapter 378 Unsurpassable Music Score Written for the Green Stringed Instrumen

    t


    Elated, Baiji and Baishao accepted the gifts and immediately put the bangles onto their snow-white wrists.


    Even though they were considered rich young ladies now, Ms. Tian¡¯s gifts, like those from their master, carried with them sentimental values.


    In Ms. Tian¡¯s eyes, these two girls were confident and natural. Baiji, though gentle and reserved, Ms. Tian could see from Baiji¡¯s eyes that she was very intelligent and she was always at Lin Mengya¡¯s side, serving her. As for the gentle Baishao, she was very pretty, outgoing and lively. Nevertheless, she was respectful of her master and was humble when dealing with others.


    Not to mention others, Ms. Tian could see that the prince¡¯s mansion was very different from other families simply from the way these two maidservants had been trained.


    ¡°Nanny is showing partiality. Both the master and I had been taken care of by you since young. Why did you only give the two big sisters the gifts and not give anything to me? I¡¯m not happy that you¡¯re showing favoritism.¡±


    Baizhi complained jokingly, pretending to be upset. As a result, everyone in the house was amused and burst out laughing at her coquetry.


    They were behaving like they were a family and immediately, the initial awkwardness and barrier disappeared.


    Baiji and Baishao were currently managing many things in the mansion. Through their guidance, Ms. Tian had been introduced to the persons in charge of different areas in the mansion. At the same time, Ms. Tian had prepared red packets as gifts to all of them. The money Lin Mengya stuffed into Ms. Tian¡¯s hands was quickly used up.


    At the thought, Lin Mengya felt a warmth wash over her heart.


    Ms. Tian might not be her birth mother, it was obvious that she was doing every little thing with Lin Mengya in mind.


    She believed her mother in heaven would be comforted knowing this.


    ¡°Have you found out any information about the matter I entrusted you?¡± asked Lin Mengya with a lethargic tone as if she already knew the answer.


    Lin Mengya was resting on the chaise longue, holding a book in her hands as she inquired casually.


    Baizhi, who just returned from gathering information outside, was wearing an angry expression on her face. She would not have let the laundry woman who spouted nonsense off if her master had not forbidden her from getting into conflicts with people in the mansion.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve heard that made you so infuriated. It seemed that the rumor you heard was exciting and dramatic.¡±


    Lin Mengya was still smiling as if she was completely perturbed by what was happening.


    Baizhi, on the other hand, seemed so indignant that she looked as if she was going to charge that person and bite into her.


    ¡°What do they know? It was obvious that the imperial guards were trying to ensnare master. However, from what they were saying, you were misbehaving around the imperial guards! What misbehavior? If Master and I had not retaliated, we would have been bullied. It was obvious that they were colluding with the imperial guards. They were spouting nonsense without knowing the truth. Sooner or later, I will have Elder Sister Baishao tear off their mouth.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not provoked at all. Since Baizhi knew all these pieces of information, it showed that those people were purposely trying to spread the rumor in the mansion.


    Their intention was for this princess to be shamed. They would make her look like a woman who lacked female virtues.


    If everything went according to their plans, the princess would be troubled by the rumors from now on. Thereafter, the prince would forsake this unfaithful wife and divorce her. Subsequently, she would be so ashamed that she would take her own life.


    This would certainly be the storyline of the 8 p.m. drama.


    However, to Long Tianyu and her, the destructive power of these rumors was insignificant.


    Did they think they could ambush and hurt her just by doing so? That would be so funny.


    ¡°As the saying goes that rumors would stop when they reach a wise person. The rumor will die down sooner or later.¡±


    Lin Mengya flipped over a page of her book and the expression on her face was that of calm and coolness.


    However, in her heart, she was pondering carefully over her gain and loss after her fight with Baili Wuchen.


    Having seen from their own eyes how Long Tianyu was more skillful and had the upper hand in the fight, the imperial guards would not dare to make things difficult for her in the future.


    Looking at this long term, That the Tiger Token from the Emperor was in Long Tianyu¡¯s hands was like a heavy-duty bomb to the Crown Prince.


    Every party knew that their trump card was more powerful than what it appeared to be on the surface.


    At present, the emperor was still bedridden. She and Long Tianyu had to be vigilant in whatever they did at least until the emperor recovered fully.


    If the Crown Prince was forced to a corner, they could never tell what that mad dog would resort to doing.


    She had to be prepared early lest anything unexpected should happen.


    Baizhi was sent out by her again. She, being witty and sharp, would scrutinize the area around the house so there would be no room for any spies to spy on them.


    Lin Mengya took out the fabric pouch from her clothes and studied it closely.


    How did Mother manage to do this? How was the metal box kept airtight underwater for so many years?


    Not only was the pouch in a tip-top condition, but it had not even lost its stretchiness.


    Lin Mengya turned it over and untied the string on it.


    In that instant, she smelt a fragrant smell that invigorated her.


    This was¡­


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide from surprise. This was unmistakably the smell of Tranquil Lotus!


    Moreover, its intensity was more than double that which Qiu Yu provided.


    Lin Mengya slowly and cautiously put the pouch down on the table and opened it little by little, lest she should miss any of its contents.


    The content of the pouch was gradually revealed before her eyes.


    There was a thin book, a golden fork and a stalk of dried plant. That was all.


    Lin Mengya looked at the stalk of herb, overjoyed. It was indeed a stalk of dried Tranquil Lotus. Usually, Tranquil Lotus would lose a great deal of its fragrance and medicinal effect after it was wind-dried.


    She had no idea what method was used to preserve it so well in this little fabric pouch.


    Amazingly, it appeared even more well-preserved than what Qiu Yu offered Lin Mengya.


    On top of that, there was a delicate and expensive-looking golden fork beside the Tranquil Lotus stalk.


    Lin Mengya carefully picked it up and saw that it was a hairpin in the form of a phoenix, decorated with precious stones of different colors.


    As Lin Mengya held it in her hand and studied it, she realized there seemed to be one precious stone missing from the phoenix¡¯s eyes.


    The phoenix, surrounded by golden wires, appeared to have come alive and ready to take flight. Lin Mengya found it intriguing because only ladies from the royal family were worthy of hairpins in the form of a phoenix.


    Moreover, while this hairpin differed slightly from the hairpins worn by the queen and Concubine De, it was comparable to the golden phoenix on the queen¡¯s phoenix crown.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was aroused a little. If this hairpin belonged to her mother, what kind of person exactly was her mother?


    However, regardless of how beautiful the golden hairpin was, the thin medical book was what attracted her most.


    Inscribed on the green cover of the book were the characters ¡°Music Score for the Green Stringed Instrument¡±, apparently written with great strength.


    What was going on? Could this book be just a music score?


    Lin Mengya opened the music score for the green stringed instrument with great care. To her surprise, her brain froze when she saw the first page.


    What on earth was this?!


    The pages which had turned yellow seemed to be covered with layers of inscriptions. It took a great effort for her to make out some of the characters. Even so, there were places on the page that were just blots of ink.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What on earth is this?!¡±


    Lin Mengya felt as if she had been deceived at that moment. What music score for the green stringed instrument was? It looked more like a book with pages full of a child¡¯s scribbles.


    She rubbed her temples and laughed bitterly as she stared at the pages of the so-called music score. Good heavens, the heavens ought to be playing a joke on her.


    Just when hopelessness set in, the Shen Nung system which constantly scanned all information Lin Mengya was exposed to, caused Lin Mengya to make a new discovery.


    Fearful that she might miss any clue, Lin Mengya had begun to scan in the information the moment she flipped through the book.


    It should be noted that relics from the ancestors were very refined. This was especially true for valuable items such as this. Maybe there would be some kind of mechanism which would have the book burnt after it had been read.


    However, it was only thirty seconds after the Sheng Nung system had started scanning the book it sent out the message that it finished scanning the first page.


    Thirty seconds? What did this mean?


    Based on the scanning speed of the Shen Nung system, theoretically, it should be able to complete scanning a Compendium of Materia Medica into the system in thirty seconds.


    This was obviously a very thin book consisting ten over pages, why then did it take thirty seconds for the system to scan through it?


    Could there be a problem with the system? Could it have contracted some viruses? Was this going to affect her brain? Would this turn her into a dimwit?


    A series of questions started attacking Lin Mengya¡¯s brain in a flash.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya picked up the result of the scan quietly. Immediately, Lin Mengya was awe-struck by what had appeared in her brain.


    The reason being that what was displayed on her retina was a 3D picture.


    The system which had just completed scanning that one page had automatically delaminated it into layers. Through its operation, those characters had been separated into 500 pages of information!


    Good heavens! What on earth was this?


    Perplexed, Lin Mengya browsed through it quickly and realized that she could just barely understand the content of the first page.


    Apparently, it was talking about the human meridian. However, she became lost towards the end of the page.


    After all, she had not come into contact with such traditional medical books for a long enough time.


    If her teacher was still clear-minded, she could perhaps ask her teacher about this. At present, she had found such an enormous treasure, but she was like an ant, digesting only an insignificant amount of information.


    There were altogether fifteen pages to the book and each page consisted of an independent faculty.


    At the same time, the book was in fact made up of 15 books. Each of the books benefited Lin Mengya greatly.


    It was all thanks to the Shen Nung system¡¯s help. Otherwise, she would have missed this unique medical guide.


    However, as she looked at the pages of the book, which appeared to be stained with blots of ink, she would never have expected that it was for the purpose of anti-piracy.


    The ability to be compress layers of ink was near impossible even in modern days.


    How on earth did the ancient people manage to do this?


    Feeling assured, Lin Mengya put the Music Score for the Green Stringed Instrument into a small secret box by her bedside. She had found out from the book that the stalk of Tranquil Lotus could be directed added to a prescription.


    It would take at least five months to manufacture such medication. If not for this readily-prepared stalk, she would be a bundle of nerves now.

 Chapter 379 The Search for Medicine in Foreign Countries

    Perhaps it was predestination otherwise why would it be so coincidental that it was when she needed the Tranquil Lotus most, it was found together with the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument?


    She carefully put the phoenix hairpin into an innermost secret compartment in the jewelry box.


    She had a feeling that the golden hairpin was not just an ordinary item.


    Since it was kept with the music score for the Green Strings Instrument, it ought to be something her mother treasured and looked highly upon, so she had to preserve it properly.


    Moreover, given her status, it would not against the rules for her to keep the phoenix hairpin in her collection.


    Once she kept the hairpin, she placed the Tranquil Lotus back into the cloth pouch. She smiled a smile of relief at the thought that she would surely be giving the Crown Prince and the queen a surprise attack.


    Back in the small room which had been temporarily converted into a laboratory, Qiu Yu was still working hard on the experiment all by himself.


    Perhaps it was because Lin Mengya was not around so he did not have anyone discuss the work, the once scholarly and elegant young man had begun to look like a homeless, unshaven man.


    His hair was tangled and his clothes were not badly stained.


    His wide-opened eyes were blood-shot by now and the stubbles on his chin looked green. The only place on his body that was still clean was his pair of hands.


    It ought to be because he was afraid he might contaminate the prescription, thus affecting the efficacy of the medicine, therefore he had kept his hands clean at all times.


    He was indeed a fanatic.


    Tapping on the table with his slender fingers, Lin Mengya tried to not make any loud noise or distracting movements, lest this man staring at the herbs should leap up and bite her from fright.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡±


    Qiu Yu turned to look at her fiercely. He paused for a moment before he remembered that this lady right before him was his working partner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I wasn¡¯t aware that you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Seeing that Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes were as red as that of rabbits, Lin Mengya shook her head. If not for Qiu Yu¡¯s presence, she would not have been able to drop everything so easily and go back to her mother¡¯s house.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I still can¡¯t! There¡¯s no way I could mix the Tranquil Lotus with the other herbs! Perhaps someone from my family would know how to do it, but that will be too late!¡±


    His failure time and again had caused Qiu Yu to sink into deep distress.


    The situation in the palace was getting worse by the day. From having unlimited access to the emperor¡¯s bedside to attend to him, now he could only visit the emperor once in the morning and once in the evening.


    Even so, the Crown Prince and the queen would have men watching him and following him closely all the time.


    No matter what he had set out to do, it seemed that there was no chance of carrying it out.


    Moreover, he heard words from the people in the Imperial Hospital that they were contemplating replacing him since the emperor¡¯s condition did not seem to improve until now.


    If he could not come out with an effective medicine to treat the emperor, they might lose their last chance.


    ¡°Look at what I¡¯ve brought for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya carefully took out the herb from the cloth pouch as if she was presenting some treasure and placed it before Qiu Yu.


    Suddenly, Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes went into a daze as he stared intently at what was in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tested this herb and both its age and quality are just right for our use, so don¡¯t worry anymore. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to extract the essence of the herb by boiling.¡±


    Qiu Yu took over the herb from Lin Mengya¡¯s hands cautiously as if he were holding on to a delicate newborn.


    There was a look of obsession in his eyes when he stared at the stalk of the herb.


    ¡°This, this is truly a miracle! How could this be preserved in perfection? Where did you find it, Your Highness, the princess?¡±


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and replied saying that it was found among the items left behind by her mother.


    She had the feeling that the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument and that golden hairpin were not common items. It would be wise not to let Qiu Yu know about it.


    ¡°What a coincidence! It was like the Heavens had arranged this. In this case, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s work on the prescription immediately, and then bring it to the emperor.¡±


    Qiu Yu was obviously overly excited. There was an unusual urgency in his tone.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and her lovely eyebrows knitted helplessly.


    ¡°This could be the first step to success. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the situation in the court of the commons without me telling you. This isn¡¯t much time for the emperor to recover slowly. Even if the emperor is purged of the poison in him, he will still need to remain in bed for at least three to five months, or even as long as three to five years. If there were to be any unseen circumstances, our hard work would go down the drain.¡±


    Qiu Yu calmed down after hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Looking at the Tranquil Lotus in his hands, Qiu Yu let out a bitter laugh.


    The subjects in the courts were now diametrically opposed. The Crown Prince and the other princes were either in overt contention or covert struggle. Now Prince Yu was being sent away by the Crown Prince to petrol the country during the spring plowing period.


    In case of any incidents, he would not be able to return in time to help.


    ¡°How about I use some thousand-year-old ginseng and top-grade Lucid Ganoderma to nurture the emperor¡¯s body?¡±


    Qiu Yu had come up with such a foolish idea obviously because he ran out of other solutions.


    At this juncture, Lin Mengya knew as much that this method was as good as killing the goose that laid the golden eggs.


    ¡°You know better than me that the emperor¡¯s body at this moment is so weak that it would not be able to absorb much nourishment. Ginseng and Lucid Ganoderma, in this case, would act as a poison to his body. Even if he gets well, his life would be shortchanged. In three to five years¡¯ time, it would be the end of him.¡±


    At this, Qiu Yu sank into deep thoughts. It was a chance so hard to come by for them to find this Tranquil Lotus which could be used directly, but now they were back to square one.


    On the surface, Lin Mengya appeared to be in deep thoughts, but in reality, she was searching through the section of the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument on herbs.


    The section on the herbs was about the only content of the book she could understand. Some of the herbs appeared to be common but in reality, their uses were extremely important.


    Partway through the search, she found a prescription, that when added to the emperor¡¯s diet, it would only take around half a month¡¯s time to purge out the remaining poison in his body and to nourish it. More amazingly, if it were taken with ginseng, it was able to alleviate the aggressive effect of ginseng.


    In addition, it could also have a gentle yet long-term nourishing effect on the body. If this were the case, not only would the emperor be healed of his illness, he would be nursed back to health.


    ¡°Prancing Dragon Herb!¡±


    Both of their eyes sparkled with excitement as they exclaimed in unison.


    Thereafter, Qiu Yu turned to look at Lin Mengya with a look of shock. How did she know about this herb?


    ¡°Do you also know about the Prancing Dragon Herb? Has anyone in Dajin ever sold this herb?¡±


    Puzzled, Qiu Yu inquired. This Prancing Dragon Herb was supposed to be so precious that it was a national treasure of the Nation of Lintian and not many people would know about its amazing uses.


    Could it be¡­


    There a flash of excitement in Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes, but he hid it so well that even Lin Mengya missed it.


    ¡°I¡­ of course I read about it in my mother¡¯s medical book. Although this kind of herb is very precious, it doesn¡¯t mean that it has not been used by people at all, so it would surely be in the records. Otherwise, how would the people who come after know about its amazing uses?¡±


    Lin Mengya quickly found an excuse for herself. While both of them were finding excuses to cover up their secrets, they had completely missed how strange each was acting.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. In this case, I will have to make a trip. After all, not everyone is able to lay hold of the Prancing Dragon Herb.¡±


    The worry on Qiu Yu¡¯s face finally dissipated. He immediately made up his mind to set out to look for the Prancing Dragon Herb and bring it back.


    Lin Mengya made a wry smile and reached out to hold on to him, saying, ¡°The Prancing Dragon Herb is a national treasure of the Nation of Lintian. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get chased out if you went alone as an imperial physician.¡±


    ¡°From my mother¡¯s medical books, I read that the Prancing Dragon Herb initially consisted of the male and female stalks. Every year when the shoot sprouts, there would only be two stalks. Therefore the royal family of the Nation of Lintian treated it as a totem. Up till today, there were only a few hundreds of stalks of them. I think it will be better for me to go there personally. I am after all a princess of Dajin. If the prince were to personally write a letter as proof of my identity, they would perhaps spare me a stalk or two. You¡¯ve been working so hard lately, it will be better for you to take a rest in the palace. By the time I return with the Prancing Dragon Herb, we will be very busy working on it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was more thoughtful. The Nation of Lintian might be Dajin¡¯s neighbor, the Prancing Dragon Herb coincidentally grew within the boundaries of the capital of Lintian.


    Moreover, her mother had even sung praises about the capital city of Lintian being the home to hundreds of medicinal herbs. The climate there a gift endowed by nature in that numerous medicinal herbs that were difficult to cultivate were found there.


    Therefore, she would check out some of the medicinal herbs she had been searching for a long time on this trip.


    At the very least, she needed to be someone of official status to be able to make a request for medicinal herbs as precious as a national treasure from a foreign country.


    In fact, it would be best if Long Tianyu were to go in person to make the request. Unfortunately, he was even overwhelmed with what was on his hands now, Lin Mengya had to brace herself to come out with this solution.


    ¡°They will definitely give it to you. Precious as the Prancing Dragon Herb was, the most valuable part of the herb was the main stalk consisting of the male and female sub-stalks. As long as they could lay hold of one main stalk, they could cultivate as many sub-stalks as they needed from there.¡±


    Qiu Yu was wearing a confident expression on his face as if this matter was not a big deal to him.


    ¡°I think I would have to discuss with the prince regards to this matter. Oh yes, I¡¯ve brought the Tranquil Lotus here and I have already finished preparing the prescription. I feel that it would be best if you go to the palace as soon as possible so the emperor can start taking the medication. In this way, the poison in the emperor¡¯s body will at least be half neutralized by the time I return. Then, I can continue by administering the Prancing Dragon Herb to provide him with nourishment.¡±


    What Lin Mengya said made a lot of sense.


    Taking the prescription with him, Qiu Yu hurried back to the palace.


    Seeing that the room was in a mess with the different valuable medicinal herbs scattered all over, Lin Mengya began to tidy up the place quietly.


    She did not intend for this room to be taken away from her.


    From the time she transcended time and space to arrive at this place, she realized that her knowledge and skill in medicine always ended useful in unexpected areas. Coupled with her discovery of the music score for the Green Stringed Instrument, maybe she would eventually become a great Chinese Physician.


    At this thought, Lin Mengya instantly felt good about herself. By the time she finished packing up the things in the medicine room, the sky outside was dark out.

 Chapter 380 Turbulence Came in Secre

    t


    Ms. Tian had worked in the Lin¡¯s Mansion for years after all. In an afternoon, she had roughly known about the old maids and maids in the Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Unlike Baishao and Baiji , Ms. Tian could almost tell someone¡¯s disposition at a glance.


    By the time of dinner, she could almost remember the names and appearances of those people she saw this afternoon.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s yard, they had always been unrestrained. Except for the old maids, the maids could eat at the table.


    Sometimes, Snow and the baby tiger, which looked a little scary, pretended to be pitiful and cute beside Lin Mengya, and then were also allowed to eat by the table.


    However, today Ms. Tian frowned, watching everyone in Liuxin Courtyard finish this meal.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, you look unhappy. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Mengya was used to repressing others with her status, but in fact, she paid no attention to class at all.


    Under her influence, several maids of hers were not punctilious either.


    ¡°Miss, I know that you cherish these maids. Madam had treated us in the same way. However, you are the legal wife of the prince. Even if the Crown Prince ascended the throne in the future, you are the princess. If it¡¯s known by someone else, it won¡¯t be good for both you and them.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that Ms. Tian said this for her own good.


    She was a smart person. Inspired by Ms. Tian¡¯s words, she instantly understood what Ms. Tian meant.


    Now although Long Tianyu¡¯s identity didn¡¯t make him a target for all, it was quite striking.


    As the princess, she had a bad reputation. She seemingly felt uncomfortable if she didn¡¯t do something shockingly controversial every two or three days.


    However, the situation was different when it came to Baishao and other maids. Once their deeds were spread, they would only be criticized for being unruly.


    It was bad for their reputation in the future. If they wanted to marry into a family, they would certainly be considered prideful and self-willed when the family examined their conduct.


    She didn¡¯t take this into consideration. Although she didn¡¯t care about damaging her reputation, she couldn¡¯t implicate Baiji and other maids.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to them about it. You are thoughtful. We are too young to take this into consideration.¡±


    On hearing her words, Ms. Tian smoothed her knitted brows.


    Fortunately, Miss had inherited the temperament from Madam and could listen to the advice beneficial to her.


    Ms. Tian heartily liked the two maids as soon as she saw them.


    In addition, the two maids were extremely nice to Miss. Thus, she naturally regarded Baiji and Baishao as one of them in her heart.


    ¡°By the way, when I went to the kitchen today, I saw the dishes prepared for the masters of the mansion. Miss, pardon me for making bold to ask a question. Are you or which Madam in the mansion is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    Lin Mengya spat the tea out of her mouth, opened her eyes wide and stared at Ms. Tian with disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s impossible! Could it be a maid in the mansion is pregnant?¡±


    How could it be possible!


    Although it had been nearly a year since she and Long Tianyu got married, they were still innocent.


    Not to mention a sexual relationship, even holding hands and kissing were extremely rare for them.


    Besides, the maids in the mansion could be considered chaste.


    Long Tianyu was not a womanizer. Concubine De¡¯s husband was still unconscious in the Imperial Palace, and she didn¡¯t look like pregnant anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. The situation in the prince¡¯s mansion is different from that in our mansion. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not difficult to guess the regular dishes for the masters. If it¡¯s a maid who is pregnant, she should at least inform you, the hostess of the mansion. Besides, I have looked around in the mansion and found that although not all of them are afraid of you, they are quite respectful to you. Moreover, something like pregnancy can be considered a joyful event for the mansion. In general, the maid will inevitably get some rewards if she reports it to you. I can tell the dishes are prepared for the masters.¡±


    When Madam Lin was pregnant, Ms. Tian had taken care of her all through her pregnancy.


    So she knew a lot about it.


    If Ms. Tian was sure, it couldn¡¯t be false.


    In the prince¡¯s mansion, only Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Concubine De, who lived in Art Courtyard, could be exactly considered masters.


    Among the three people, Long Tianyu probably was the most likely to be pregnant!


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to neglect it, but didn¡¯t want to beat the grass to startle the snake.


    It was late. If she inquired about it now, it looked weird.


    ¡°I got it. The prince is going to make an inspection tour for spring ploughing these days. So we should not bother him.¡±


    She hoped that it was just a false alarm.


    However, she sensitively detected the unique breath of conspiracy.


    Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t feel like sleeping, leant against the window and read Qingzheng Dispensatory.


    As she read it, she found the book extremely precious and detailed.


    Sometimes only a few lines inspired her and made her feel like she saw the clouds and mist scatter. She could find the solutions to many intractable problems on it.


    The more surprising thing was that there were many comments left by predecessors on it.


    These comments were actually as precious as Qingzheng Dispensatory.


    Lin Mengya read them carefully, hoping to find the traces left by her mother on it.


    As she read intently, a breath of fragrance suddenly came into her nose.


    She felt the subtle and chilly scent from her cheeks.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a handful of winter jasmines which had just bloomed.


    The light yellow petals showed no trace of fear for the coldness in early spring and were different from the snow plum blossoms with gallant pride in the severe winter.


    Winter jasmine was more like a pretty girl of humble birth. It bloomed quietly, adding the first touch of brightness to the spring which had gradually got warm again.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled suddenly, and that smile could be compared with a hundred flowers in bloom. The surprise made her clear eyes sparkle as if filled with stars.


    After receiving the winter jasmines from Long Tianyu , Lin Mengya immediately found a bottle, filled it with clear water, and put it in.


    There were numerous antiques and treasures in her room, but something fresh like this was rare.


    She managed to get some orchids, but they were planted in a basin made of white jade. Compared with these winter jasmines, they looked a bit more artificial with a lack of the freshness and elegance of a plant.


    Watching her fiddling with the winter jasmines with joy, Long Tianyu showed an imperceptible smile.


    For him, Lin Mengya was more like a novelty that he had never seen.


    She said repeatedly that treasures and money were her favorite and looked money-obsessed when he gave her money.


    However, now she was smiling cheerfully at a handful of worthless flowers. Could it be that these flowers were more precious than pearls and jade in her eyes?


    ¡°Look, how does it look?¡±


    Lin Mengya presented the vase, with which she had fiddled for a while, to Long Tianyu like presenting a treasure.


    The winter jasmines that had just bloomed looked a little bit more rural. The faint fragrance was a little deep and pleasant.


    ¡°Hmm, it looks great.¡±


    Praised by Long Tianyu, she looked like a child. Lin Mengya¡¯s smile became increasingly sweet. After thinking about it, she placed the winter jasmines at her bedside and fiddled with them delightedly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    She, who was stroking the flowers with her tender little hands, suddenly stopped for a few seconds and then said in her typical relaxed tone.


    ¡°Okay, take care of yourself on your way. Have you packed everything you need? It¡¯s probably a long journey, so you need to bring more clothes. I told Baiji to prepare a few sets of casual clothes for you. Tell Lin Kui to come over tomorrow and bring them all. Besides, I know that there must be some imperial physicians going with you, but you should bring some common medicines. During your journey, you should take care of yourself, avoid catching a cold and make sure that you drink boiled and clean water, lest you suffer from diarrhea. And¡­¡±


    She was talking endlessly, but was suddenly interrupted.


    With no defence, she felt her shoulders caught by a pair of big hands. She was turned around violently and instantly bumped into the solid chest.


    She was tightly held in his arms. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, and her feigned relax suddenly collapsed when he approached suddenly.


    ¡°I got it. What else do you want to tell me?¡±


    His deep and low voice contained the affection that enchanted Lin Mengya.


    The reluctance to part from each other was definitely not a monologue played by Lin Mengya.


    It had been almost a year since they got married. Long Tianyu had originally got used to being alone. However, after getting used to the company of her who was mischievous, he learned that he had actually been so lonely.


    He wished he could take her with him. In this way, no matter where he went, he could see the vivid expression on her little face.


    He subconsciously tightened his grip. She always did something that distressed him, but he still considered it novel and interesting.


    Sometimes, Long Tianyu even felt that if he married someone other than Lin Mengya, he would probably never experience this kind of life.


    Thus, Baili Wuchen felt that he had changed into someone no longer indestructible with Lin Mengya as his soft spot.


    Even so, he was still willing to take Lin Mengya with him and reluctant to see her disappear in his sight.


    ¡°And, and you¡¯d better not pick the wildflowers by the road! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    With a flushed face, Lin Mengya pretended to gnash her teeth in anger.


    She twisted Long Tianyu¡¯s ear symbolically with her small hand, seeming to threaten to destroy his family if he dared to be unfaithful to her.


    Long Tianyu did not consider her unbridled, but gave a meaningful smile instead. But then, his face darkened, and he said with regret.


    ¡°But if the officials want to offer me some girls, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°No way! Whoever dares to do that, I¡¯ll set him a memorial tablet!¡±


    The princess gnashed her teeth, sounding extremely clear at night.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The prince pretended to be hesitant, which was followed by the princess¡¯ roar.


    ¡°No but!¡±


    ¡°If¡­¡±


    ¡°No if!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re the boss.¡±


    The prince snickered¡­

 Chapter 381 Not Allowed to Leave

    Lin Mengya pouted, and violently pinched Long Tianyu, who was smirking, with her small hand.


    Since the atmosphere between them changed from embarrassing to ambiguous, the prince, who had always maintained a poker face, seemed to have vanished overnight.


    Now he had learned to act shamelessly.


    Especially when seeing the complacent smile which he failed to put away in time, Lin Mengya was even more indignant and bit Long Tianyu¡¯s arm.


    However, Long Tianyu¡¯s solid muscles made Lin Mengya feel like she was biting a stone.


    Unfortunately, she exerted herself to bite it. A moment later, Lin Mengya experienced the feeling which made her eyes suffused with warm tears.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Covering her front teeth with her hand, Lin Mengya was tearful and looked resentfully at Long Tianyu, who almost failed to hold his laughter.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    He looking at the little woman in his arms, distressed and helpless. After years of practicing martial arts, although he did not have copper skin and iron bones, the muscles all over his body were solid.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was alright after biting him so violently.


    ¡°Play for me teeth! (Pay for my teeth!)¡±


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth with her hand and secretly complained that she was so unlucky.


    There was no extra flesh on Long Tianyu¡¯s body. She could neither pinch nor bite him. Thus, she could only stare at the man who wanted to show a complacent smile but didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Humph, just laugh. I¡¯m not that narrow-minded.¡±


    Since she was no match for him in strength, Lin Mengya could only attempt to kill Long Tianyu with her hard look.


    However, Long Tianyu neither laughed at her nor said anything, but suddenly kissed her forehead lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite me with your teeth next time, or they will be broken.¡±


    The kiss as gentle as a feather made Lin Mengya freeze instantly.


    It was rare that she even didn¡¯t talk back to him who apparently sounded like teasing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Go to bed early tonight.¡±


    He touched her soft black hair. Despite his reluctance, he had to do what he should do.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I have something to discuss with you!¡±


    After returning to herself, Lin Mengya remembered the proper business.


    She stopped Long Tianyu in a hurry, and explained the matter of Prancing Dragon Herb to him in a low voice.


    ¡°You mean if we want father to recover sooner, we need to use Prancing Dragon Herb, the national treasure of the Nation of Lintian? Okay, I can write a letter and order a caravan to go there and get it, right?¡±


    Suddenly hearing Lin Mengya ask to go to the Nation of Lintian, Long Tianyu subconsciously opposed it.


    The relation between the Nation of Lintian and Jin State was good, and there were trade contacts between the two countries.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was just a weak lady. Without his protection, how could she arrive at the Nation of Lintian safely?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the significance of Prancing Dragon Herb for Lintian State. If we only send a caravan there, it will be considered disrespect for their country. I had better go there in person. On one hand, I can divert myself. On the other hand, it¡¯s neither too formal nor too casual for me to go there as a princess. So I think it¡¯s the best solution if I go. What do you think?¡±


    Long Tianyu was still shaking his head. No matter where he went, Lin Mengya¡¯s safety would definitely become an important issue for him.


    Moreover, over all dynasties, there were only princesses marrying into another country for cementing relations, but no princess sent abroad as an envoy.


    ¡°No, your safety can¡¯t be guaranteed. I go on a tour of inspection because of the Crown Prince¡¯s stratagem of luring the tiger out of the mountains. I can rest assured only if you stay in the mansion under the protection of your brother and the guards. If I allow you to travel around and anything untoward happens to you, how can I explain it to your father?¡±


    Long Tianyu knit his eyebrows tightly, with his eyes full of disapproval.


    But Lin Mengya was thinking hard. In any case, she had to persuade Long Tianyu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a thorn in the side of the Empress Dowager and the Crown Prince. Even under protection, as long as you leave the Capital City, they can lay hands on me at any time. If I leave secretly and they do not know, I¡¯ll be safer. In this vast world, how can they figure out where I¡¯ve gone?¡±


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t care much about the former words.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s last word made his heart tremble suddenly.


    He remembered when she had just entered the mansion, she kept thinking about how to escape from him.


    He wondered if she had dropped the idea now.


    If she really left him one day, in such a vast world as she said, how could he find her?


    Thinking of this, he felt flustered.


    The strange uneasiness filled his heart.


    What if she went to the Nation of Lintian and never returned?


    Even if it was a hypothetical situation, Long Tianyu resisted it from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m from the Lin family anyway. The members of our Lin family can even fight on the battlefield, so it¡¯s a piece of cake for me to go to the Nation of Lintian and ask for the medicine. Let me go, okay?¡±


    Finding talking sense useless, Lin Mengya said pettishly.


    However, Long Tianyu maintained a poker face with a trace of complicated emotions, that she couldn¡¯t understand, in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! You can¡¯t go anywhere! As my princess, you have to stay in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion! This matter is off the table!¡±


    Long Tianyu suddenly became much tougher.


    Lin Mengya intended to defend herself, but saw him leave in displeasure.


    ¡°Hey! Long Tianyu, be reasonable, okay!¡±


    Lin Mengya wanted to catch up, but saw him go faster and faster. Finally, with a ¡®bang¡¯, the door of Liuxin Courtyard was violently closed by him from the outside.


    ¡°From now on, no one releases the princess without my order. The princess can do whatever she wants, but is not allowed to get out of this yard!¡±


    Lin Mengya listened to Long Tianyu¡¯s order coming from outside in shock.


    What did he mean by saying she was not allowed to get out of this yard! Did he mean to imprison her?


    She pushed the door hard, only to find that she really couldn¡¯t push the door open. At that moment, Lin Mengya realized that this guy meant it!


    ¡°Long Tianyu, let me out!¡±


    She pounded the door hard with her fists, but there was no response at all.


    Lin Mengya was annoyed, rubbing her hands which had turned red and shouting unwillingly.


    ¡°Why do you imprison me! I tell you, we are both free. It¡¯s an infringement of personal freedom. I can call the police to arrest you!¡±


    As soon as she finishing the familiar words, Lin Mengya remembered suddenly that she was in the ancient times where women were humble rather than a modern society with a sound legal system.


    She decisively gave up persuading him with this. Lin Mengya, who was sullen, stared at the door in anger.


    He could imprison her, but couldn¡¯t imprison her heart.


    As a modern tough girl, who could even climb over the wall to get out of the orphanage and hang out, how could she be imprisoned in this tiny Liuxin Courtyard!


    Long Tianyu dared to cut off her path to freedom by this rude means. He must be joking! He would see!


    Outside Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, before dawn, there were a few horses and a carriage waiting in good spirits at the gate.


    The inspection tour for spring ploughing had been delayed again and again. If he kept staying in the capital city, the staff of the Crown Prince would pick on him on the pretext of delaying spring ploughing.


    Long Tianyu, who was in a dark brown brocade robe, was dressed as an ordinary childe from a wealthy merchant¡¯s family. He wore a small hat inlaid with a gray jade, with his dark long hair bound neatly behind his head, and a pair of leather boots with thick soles on his feet.


    He leaped on the horse nimbly.


    However, his facial features, which were so perfect as if carved out, were stained with a bit of sorrow at this moment.


    The atmosphere was a bit more depressed than the somewhat dim sky.


    Last night, he locked Lin Mengya up in anger.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel that he did anything wrong. He just thought it would make her feel bored indeed to imprison her in Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Steward Deng, after I leave, the princess, the princess is not allowed to leave the mansion. But she can go wherever she wants in the mansion. Treat her well. If she requests anything, just try every effort to meet her demand.¡±


    Steward Deng promised repeatedly, but Long Tianyu looked at the door and shook his head helplessly.


    He ordered someone to lock Lin Mengya in the yard. But the girl was really fiery. She locked her door and windows with a few big locks that night.


    He intended to take a look at her a moment ago, but was blocked by the huge locks.


    In fact, those locks were no big deal for him. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her sleep.


    In the end, he could only sigh and left her yard.


    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. I will do everything I can to protect the princess. You should be careful on your way.¡±


    Lin Kui had always followed the prince and protected him outside.


    As the steward of the prince¡¯s mansion, he only needed to ensure the security of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    But now, in addition to the new princess who was quite tactful, Concubine De also seemed to be a little different from the person she used to be.


    Alas, he didn¡¯t know what would happen in the mansion after the Prince left.


    It was a difficult job to be a steward!


    Lin Mengya woke up at the day break.


    After she stretched herself, a cup of warm water was immediately placed in front of her.


    Behind the cup was Ms. Tian¡¯s smile which was old but very spirited.


    ¡°Morning, Ms. Tian¡±


    After taking the cup, Lin Mengya gave Ms. Tian a sweet smile.


    Last night, she came over to sleep with Ms. Tian with her pillow and quilt in anger.


    The quiet scent only belonging to her mother calmed her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can go back to sleep.¡±


    Ms. Tian looked at Lin Mengya lovingly. She had heard about what had happened yesterday.


    This girl still stayed by her side once she felt aggrieved, as she did as a child.


    In the past, Miss did that because she could still protect the young master and Miss from the wind and rain with her aged bones. Now, everyone in this yard relied on Miss, so once Miss felt aggrieved, Miss only stayed by her side and sought comfort without telling anyone else, as she did as a child.

 Chapter 382 The Red Plum Blossom Mark

    ¡°No, I¡¯m awake.¡±


    Lin Mengya yawned, rubbed her eyes, and immediately lay on the edge of the window, looking at her main room.


    She slept soundly last night, so she didn¡¯t hear anything from outside.


    The locks were still on the door. So the nerd dared to leave alone without saying goodbye?


    Humph, he really left her alone in the mansion.


    Well, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him!


    She pouted and sulked. She didn¡¯t even know that it was because Long Tianyu left without saying goodbye or because she was imprisoned in the yard by him and not allowed to go out.


    Anyway she, the Princess Yu, was angry, and the consequences were serious.


    Ms. Tian had brought the scented spring clothes which were fragrant and warm. A thin layer of fine cotton was sewn in the pale pinkish purple dress.


    She had considered that Madam had plenty of gorgeous clothes.


    Unexpectedly, Miss had so many clothes that she had to vacate a separate room for placing them.


    Nevertheless, Miss had always been easygoing in food and clothing. As long as she had enough to eat and wear, she had no requirements at all.


    Dressed up, Lin Mengya secretly went to the door of Liuxin Courtyard.


    Last night, she was the target under strict supervision. She quietly poked out her little head, wondering why no one was here in the morning.


    Lin Mengya held the hemline and got out the door cautiously.


    Was it because the servants in the mansion were all slacking off? With this doubt, Lin Mengya trotted all the way to the gate of the mansion.


    However, as soon as she wanted to take a step, eight guards blocked her way at once.


    ¡°Princess, please go back to the mansion!¡±


    The deafening voice startled Lin Mengya.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked towards the eight dark faces. Ah! Where did these guys with poker faces come from!


    ¡°Go away. I¡¯m going out!¡±


    With a trace of rage in her eyes, Lin Mengya looked fearless, as if she was going to kill anyone blocking her way.


    However, these eight guards were all carefully selected by Long Tianyu and had gone through professional training in advance.


    These eight guards cooperated to surround Lin Mengya.


    She moved forward, and they followed. She backed, and they followed.


    They cooperated well and naturally in advancing and retreating.


    Lin Mengya soon gave up the plan of breaking through the encirclement and stared furiously at the eight human iron pillars that were absolutely still.


    Fine, fine, she surrendered, okay?


    When she came to the yard and looked back, the eight guards had already disappeared in her view.


    But it was estimated that the next time she walked to the door, they would surely show up swiftly.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, you got me!¡± She thought.


    Qiu Yu was a little confused, looking at the partner who was keen to deal with various herbs.


    However, with a cruel glitter in her eyes, she kept talking and cutting the herbs violently with a cutter, looking a little scary.


    He dragged Baiji, who stood beside them to assist them, pouted his lips and wanted to ask what was going on.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t piss off my Master. She has been banned from going out by the prince.¡±


    Baiji quietly whispered to Qiu Yu. She had probably told Qiu Yu about Lin Mengya¡¯s three unsuccessful attempts to get out today. In the room, in addition to the sounds of cutting the medicinal materials, there were two waves of laughter that they tried to hold back.


    ¡°What are you laughing at? Is it so amusing?¡±


    The two heads close to each other were immediately separated. They immediately acted as if nothing had happened, looked down and worked on their own business.


    However, with a slightly scary smirk, Lin Mengya held a bright chopper used for dealing with the roots of herbs and approached them step by step.


    ¡°No. We didn¡¯t laugh at all. Master, I¡¯ll go to find Ms. Tian and see if there¡¯s anything I need to help.¡±


    Baiji got a brainwave and ran away with an excuse.


    Qiu Yu, who was left behind in the room, secretly complained, but had to put on a flattering smile.


    ¡°How dare I laugh at you? By the way, I¡¯ve fed the medicine to the emperor yesterday, and it¡¯s quite effective. The emperor has discharged a lot of toxins. But as expected, despite the emperor¡¯s improved condition, he is getting increasingly weak. Without Prancing Dragon Herb, I am afraid that he can¡¯t return to health completely in the future.¡±


    With the sharp and bright kitchen knife right in front of him, how did Qiu Yu dare to piss off Lin Mengya!


    He tried every possible way to get down the business and barely managed to survive from her rage.


    ¡°Rest assured. There will be no delay. I¡¯ll set out three days later. There is a caravan in the Capital City going to the Nation of Lintian to do business. I want to dress up as a businessman and blend into them.¡±


    Lin Mengya cast the kitchen knife aside and restored usual calmness.


    Although Long Tianyu had grounded her, she had already seen through the temperaments of those guards and worked out the best escape route in less than a day. He wanted to ground her? In his dream!


    ¡°You are so¡­ But if you want to go to the Nation of Lintian, you need the official document for entry and exit. As the princess, how can you get it in great secrecy? Besides, without Long Tianyu¡¯s support, you can¡¯t get Prancing Dragon Herb easily.¡±


    With a somewhat inscrutable smile on his face, Qiu Yu seemingly considered that Lin Mengya could not completely solve these problems with the identity of princess.


    However, he didn¡¯t know, in addition to the Prince Yu of Jin State, she had another identity, the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall.


    When the Sanjue Hall was established, she had asked Xiaoyu to help her forge another identity.


    As long as she used the identity, she could be an ordinary businessman.


    Regarding how to get Prancing Dragon Herb, there must be a solution. It was better to take action than to wait anxiously.


    ¡°Do you remember the cloth you used to wrap herbs last time?¡±


    There was a trace of caution across Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    However, Lin Mengya was thinking about her plan and did not find out.


    Hearing his question, she just nodded. The stuff, which hadn¡¯t been rotten after more than ten years in a wooden box, could be considered rare.


    ¡°Although my family has been practicing medicine for generations, we have traveled around the world. The cloth you used to wrap herbs that day does not seem to be ordinary stuff. I remember that there seemed to be a plum blossom pattern in the lower right corner of that cloth. I just took a glance at it, and don¡¯t have a particularly deep impression on it. Nevertheless, the plum blossom pattern seems to be different from that of our Jin State. I heard that the people of the Nation of Lintian mostly like plum blossoms. Some clans even use plum blossoms as their symbols. You might as well study it carefully. If it belongs to an old acquaintance of your mother, would it be helpful to go there with it?¡±


    Plum blossom?


    Lin Mengya carefully recalled the details of the cloth, and realized there seemed to be a plum blossom pattern in the corner of it.


    She glanced at Qiu Yu suspiciously. It was just a piece of cloth. Why could he figure out that it was related to the Nation of Lintian?


    If that were the case, Qiu Yu seemed to be more than an imperial physician with his extensive knowledge.


    Sensing Lin Mengya¡¯s doubts about him, Qiu Yu shut up smartly.


    He couldn¡¯t explain it. Based on his understanding of Lin Mengya, he could tell that his explanation would only cause her misunderstanding.


    It was better to tell her what he knew and let her find the answer by herself.


    ¡°If that were the case, it would really help me. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Lin Mengya just gave Qiu Yu a meaningful look and turned out of the pharmacy.


    Watching her slender back, Qiu Yu secretly felt relieved.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. However, with her intelligence, she would definitely find some clues.


    There was a helpless bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. He hoped that he didn¡¯t miss his guess this time.


    Only Baizhi was packing in the room. Lin Mengya took out the cloth wrapping something from her bedside.


    The cloth felt delicate and soft, not like made of cotton or leather. But it was unprecedentedly flexible.


    After turning it over and checking it several times, she finally found a plum blossom pattern embroidered in the lower right corner of it.


    The color of the flower had faded over time. It was grey and undistinguishable.


    In fact, it looked nothing special, but she found it familiar.


    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±


    Baizhi came in curiously and asked lightly, and her gaze happened to fall on the cloth in her Master¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Gee? Is this also Madam¡¯s relic? This plum blossom looks like the one on your waist!¡±


    Baizhi¡¯s words made Lin Mengya stunned.


    When was there a mark of plum blossom around her waist?


    Baizhi took the cloth from Lin Mengya, looked at it carefully, and said with certainty.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure. This is the plum blossom mark on your waist. I remember it clearly. There is a petal on the left side of this plum blossom longer than the others. You can¡¯t tell it without looking carefully. I remember we had always slept together during our childhood. I remember clearly that it looks like this exactly.¡±


    Lin Mengya strove to search in her memory and seemed to recall such a thing at the deep bottom of her memory.


    Instructing Baizhi to close the door and windows, Lin Mengya neatly took off her clothes.


    She stood in front of the mirror and carefully examined her body for the first time.


    Her snow-colored skin was as white as congealed fat, and had gradually been separated from the original immaturity of a maiden.


    Lin Mengya turned around. In a mirror a little higher than her, she managed to see a blood-red plum blossom on her slender waist.


    She looked at it carefully and looked at the pattern on the cloth.


    It was strange. They were really the same!


    ¡°Baizhi, is Miss here? Oh my god, it¡¯s so cold, and you are not afraid to catch a cold.¡±


    As soon as Ms. Tian entered the room, she saw Miss, who was almost half-naked, in a daze.

 Chapter 383 Predestined

    Ms. Tian immediately put the clothes on her master and nagged with distress, wondering why her master did that.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a mark on my waist indeed, and it¡¯s exactly the same as the pattern on the cloth.¡±


    Lin Mengya ignored her words, and just muttered softly.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before. If it weren¡¯t for Baizhi¡¯s attentiveness, it would be hard for her to discover it.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, when I was born, my mother died from difficult labor. When was the red plum blossom mark printed on my waist?¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed Ms. Tian¡¯s hand and asked eagerly.


    Ms. Tian froze for a moment, trying hard to remember what had happened before.


    ¡°It, it seems to be printed by Madam personally. I remember when you were born that year, Madam was so weak that she passed away soon. On her deathbed, Madam kept thinking about printing this red plum blossom mark on your body.¡±


    Ms. Tian spoke of what had happened at that time, with her eyes turning red silently.


    When Madam passed away, everyone in the mansion was immersed in sadness.


    Because of this, they were neglectful in taking care of Miss so that Miss had been weak and sickly since childhood.


    ¡°It explains the matter. Ms. Tian, did my mother leave any words about this mark? Or any information about my grandfather¡¯s family?¡±


    Knowing that she was about to die soon, she still insisted on printing this red plum blossom mark on her daughter.


    It only meant that her mother must know what this mark meant to her.


    Moreover, in Jin State, in addition to the medical skills which were famous around the world, she had never heard of any power from her mother¡¯s original family. Besides, she had found those belongings of her mother in the mansion.


    It further showed that her mother came from an extraordinary family.


    If her mother insisted on printing this mark on her, it only showed that her mother thought that it could help her a lot one day in the future!


    ¡°She didn¡¯t. When Madam was alive, she had never mentioned her original family. Nevertheless, when the red plum blossoms were in full bloom, Madam always watched the plum trees in the yard in a daze. Later, Madam Qing married into the mansion and cut down all the plum trees with the excuse that they obstructed feng shui.¡±


    Although it had been more than ten years since it happened in the mansion, it was exceptionally clear in Ms. Tian¡¯s mind.


    Lin Mengya nodded silently. It seemed that Qiu Yu was right. The plum blossom mark might belong to her mother¡¯s original family.


    If her mother really came from an aristocratic family of the Nation of Lintian, there might be some unexpected gains during her journey for asking for medicine this time.


    She was immediately looking forward to the journey to the Nation of Lintian.


    She quietly packed up her things. This time Lin Mengya intended to only take Baishao with her.


    Baiji and Baizhi had cried all night and all day. Under the premise that Lin Mengya raised her hands to guarantee that she would return safely, she finally convinced the two girls to stay in the mansion temporarily.


    Beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation, Ms. Tian did not have a strong objection to her adventure.


    Finally, even Tian Ning, who had gradually recovered, joined Lin Mengya in persuading Baiji and Baizhi to stay.


    They convinced Baiji and Baizhi earnestly and maternally with an emotional appeal by means of reason, coupled with some major principles of making this tour for the state and the people.


    Baiji and Baizhi were stunned. Finally, they had to help Lin Mengya pack up things tearfully.


    In the clear moonlight, the three maids were packing in the room. Seeing she couldn¡¯t help them, Lin Mengya had to sit alone at the door and admire the moon.


    Time flew. Before noticing it, she had been living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for over a year.


    Too many things had happened during this year. Even when she thought back at the moment, she still thought it particularly soul-stirring.


    If she still lived in modern times, she was probably still an unknown medical graduate student now.


    She would be assigned to a hospital and work as a surgeon later. In addition to her busy life, she would worry about the trivial matters of her family.


    Finally, she would marry a reliable and honest man, have a child, and live an ordinary life.


    But she would never know, in another time and space, what the lives of these cute or respectable people were like.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Tian Ning¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Tian Ning¡¯s cyan gown.


    In only a few days after he came to the prince¡¯s mansion, Tian Ning had been much better than before.


    Thanks to the prescription left by her mother on Qingzheng Dispensatory, coupled with the full cooperation of Qiu Yu and her, Tian Ning had got better day by day.


    His face, which had been pale and almost grayish before, also looked a lot better now. Compared with the straightforward and simple teenager, Tian Ning, whose long hair was bound behind his head, now was more like an elegant scholar.


    Nevertheless, his filial and kind nature remained unchanged.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think that the moon looks big and round tonight.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled softly, and Tian Ning could not help being slightly amazed by her.


    She had obviously been familiar to him since their childhood. But now, she was incredibly gorgeous and charming like a fairy under the moon. Tian Ning shook his head and returned to himself from her amazing smile.


    He looked down, coughed lightly, and whispered.


    ¡°You are not her.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    She involuntarily felt a little guilty, held her front hem nervously with a pair of small hands, but dared not respond to Tian Ning like an ostrich.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I know you are her now. I just mean that you are not the one I knew when she was a kid. Thank you for continuing her life. Without you, my mother and I may have lost her.¡±


    Tian Ning also sat beside Lin Mengya, saying something that only the two of them could understand.


    Lin Mengya remained calm on the surface, but felt a string tightened in her heart, for fear that Tian Ning would say something like that again.


    ¡°How, how did she die? Can you tell me?¡±


    Tian Ning¡¯s tone was filled with obvious pain and remorse. He said that softly, not seeming to sound Lin Mengya out.


    Lin Mengya thought about it. Since she had taken up someone else¡¯s life, she should be honest on something.


    ¡°She was poisoned by Lin Mengwu, but I accepted everything she had, including her memories and emotions. Rest assured. There is no difference between me and her.¡±


    Tian Ning nodded slightly, and then said as if to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Since I took the first glance at you, I¡¯ve known that she and you have been integrated into a whole. But, but I¡¯m just not reconciled to the fact that Madam Qing and her daughter didn¡¯t tolerate her after all. However, they just don¡¯t know that they are inviting their own destruction.¡±


    In Tian Ning¡¯s tone, the sadness gradually faded and was replaced by blade-like coldness.


    Lin Mengya was a bit confused. Why Tian Ning knew this? Could it be possible that he had any superpower?


    ¡°You¡¯re curious about why I know it, right?¡±


    He turned his head and gave Lin Mengya a warm smile. Tian Ning seemed to see through this body to the depths of her soul.


    ¡°When she was three years old, Master Nansheng and I took her out. We met an old Taoist in the street. Master Nansheng went to buy her some pastries, so only she and I heard what the Taoist said. The Taoist said that she was born to be a phoenix with an unusual fate. If she grows up safely and gets married, she could live a peaceful life till she gets old. But if she revives after being killed, she must rise from the fires of hell and turn into a phoenix flying in the ninth heaven!¡±


    Tian Ning turned his head again, looking at the moon and muttering to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never figured out the meaning of this sentence until I met you that day. Every move you make is almost the same as hers, and even your memories of me and my mother are different from before. However, your eyes are not the same as hers. Her eyes are clear and kind, while yours are clever and calm. From that moment on, I knew that she wouldn¡¯t come back. And from then on, you are her, the only Lin Mengya in this world.¡±


    Hearing Tian Ning¡¯s words, Lin Mengya lost her head for a moment.


    That being the case, could it be predestined that she became Lin Mengya?


    It was no wonder that Lin Mengya¡¯s body fit her so well. She even completely accepted her memories and emotions without being resistant at all.


    It turned out that these things were predestined!


    In fact, she thought about it carefully. If Lin Mengya did neither get in the bridal sedan chair nor eat Lin Mengwu¡¯s poisonous date, she would be a stumbling block to Shangguan Qing and her daughter anyway.


    By then, wouldn¡¯t she be killed as well?


    She had slightly complicated emotions in her heart. The original uneasiness and guilty conscience gradually faded because of Tian Ning¡¯s words.


    ¡°So I know that you were born for the country. That¡¯s the reason why I convinced my mother and then helped you convince Baiji and Baizhi today.¡±


    Tian Ning¡¯s gaze returned to clarity. He would always place the memories of the past at the deepest bottom of his heart.


    For his mother, the child she valued most was still alive, and that was enough.


    Now Lin Mengya was still the only Master and benefactor of his mother and him.


    The reason why he said these to Lin Mengya was that he wanted to make a formal farewell to the lovely little sister in the past.


    She was such a kind-hearted but ill-fated girl. There should be at least one person remembering everything about her in this world.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Tian Ning.¡±


    Lin Mengya was smarter than Tian Ning imagined. They showed a smile that only they could understand. Watching the bright moon in the sky, they held a memorial ceremony for a young life lost in this most secret way.

 Chapter 384 Intimate Chatter

    After she shared her deepest secret with Tian Ning, the relationship between them seemed to be closer.


    What made her even more surprised was that Tian Ning had his own unique views on both national affairs and household affairs.


    It was no wonder that master had always praised Tian Ning for his great talent when he studied with her elder brother.


    However, since Ms. Tian was kicked out of the mansion, Tian Ning was forced to suspend his education. It was such a pity.


    ¡°The court is now turbulent because of the pursuit of power among political parties. If the situation continues, the peace of the Jin State will be replaced by war sooner or later. At that time, the people will be deprived of their means of survival. If some other countries cast covetous eyes on the Jin State, I¡¯m afraid that the people will be plunged into an abyss of misery. Although General Lin is both intelligent and courageous, the Lin family, who stands alone, might not be capable of saving the country at that time.¡±


    Tian Ning said with a trace of frustration caused by caring for the country and the people.


    Every fine man around the world wanted to make a career.


    However, constrained by his identity, Tian Ning could only be a bystander silently.


    Lin Mengya noticed all of these.


    ¡°Brother Tian Ning, with such great ambitions, why don¡¯t you consider stepping into the official career?¡±


    She asked tentatively, but saw the pain suppressed in Tian Ning¡¯s eyes.


    She remembered that when Ms. Tian entered the Lin¡¯s Mansion that year, she had signed an irrevocable contract. Therefore, Tian Ning was a slave of the Lin family in status.


    The laws of the Jin State stipulated that the descendants of peasants, merchants and slaves were prohibited from taking the imperial examination.


    Therefore, most of the members of the imperial court, both senior officials and rising officials, had their own family power behind them.


    Even someone as talented as Baili Wuchen had to serve as Long Tianyu¡¯s private official at the beginning. Even after joining the Crown Prince¡¯s side, he just got a position in the imperial guard troop.


    As a scholar, he naturally wanted to be an official with great literary talents arguing heatedly with a group of learned men. At this point, Baili Wuchen and Tian Ning had similar distress.


    ¡°Do you think that you are constrained by your identity? It¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t forget that my brother and I are no longer as weak as we used to be. When the time comes, I¡¯ll tell my brother to take out the irrevocable contracts of your mother and you and go to the government office to report it.¡±


    Lin Mengya casually said. It was now a piece of cake for her to change their identities.


    However, Tian Ning looked towards her blankly, because slaves should be reported to the imperial court as family property every three years.


    If he wanted to regain his identity as a civilian, what she should do was more than taking out the contract.


    Before the next investigation of personal property, the master¡¯s family should make application with a written certificate and then find the salve¡¯s native place for household registration. After that, it should be reported to higher governments by the county government of the slave¡¯s native place level by level.


    In this way, he could get the identity allowing him to enter himself for the imperial examination.


    This was also the reason why numerous domestic slaves mostly just ran away but couldn¡¯t get their identities all their lives.


    ¡°Just¡­ forget it. It¡¯s too much trouble. My mother and I have owed master and young master a lot. So we should spend the whole life serving them with all our hearts. I¡¯m very glad to know that you¡¯ve considered it for me. If my mother knows it, she would consider me ungrateful. Besides, I¡¯m just a rash man growing up in the countryside and unqualified to intervene in the affairs of the imperial court.¡±


    Tian Ning secretly sighed with a sense of self-mockery, but said in a very firm tone, seeming not to be double-faced as Lin Mengya had usually seen.


    Lin Mengya sighed secretly in her heart. In ancient times where people¡¯s careers were determined by their family background, no one knew how many talents like Tian Ning had never gotten the chance to display their talents.


    If these feudal customs and class prejudices could really be abolished, perhaps this world would be greatly different!


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you are going to the Nation of Lintian this time. Are you prepared for this? Unlike in the capital city, you can meet accidents on your way at any time.¡±


    Only these people around Lin Mengya knew that she was going to the Nation of Lintian.


    Although Tian Ning had a lot of confidence in her, he inevitably felt worried. After all, no one could predict what would happen during this long journey in advance.


    Nevertheless, with her current intelligence, she must have prepared for it.


    ¡°Of course. I will go with the caravan. Besides, my father¡¯s old subordinate is among them, and he will take care of me on the way. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Lin Mengya also persuaded Ms. Tian to let her go with this excuse.


    Anyway, her father¡¯s old subordinates were all over the world, so it was not worth doubting that one of them became a businessman.


    But in fact, most of this group of businessmen were the elites of Sanjue Hall.


    Of course, none of them knew that the lady traveling with them was the legendary mysterious Hall Master with formidable connections.


    Deputy Hall Master Yunzhu claimed that she was just the daughter of a wealthy merchant and went out for a tour. Because her family was worried about her safety, they paid Sanjue Hall a large sum of money for taking care of her in secret.


    With her capability, Yunzhu would definitely select some capable people. Moreover, Yunzhu had told them that they didn¡¯t have to be respectful to her but should ensure her safety.


    Under the order of Yunzhu, the deputy Hall Master, who dared to disobey?


    What was more, the members of the Sanjue Hall were not all ruffians, because Lin Mengya had set the selection system based on capability rather than family background. It actually attracted some recluses in the martial arts circle.


    In the Sanjue Hall, large numbers of outstanding people came forward now. Even the title Sanjue Master had gradually gained fame. She heard from Yunzhu that in recent months, the Sanjue Master had changed once a month.


    If it continued developing like this, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Sanjue Hall to be a famous information force in the martial arts circle.


    Of course, she would definitely encounter a lot of resistance. But now, working on development was still the most important thing.


    ¡°Given all this, I¡¯m relieved. It was no wonder that my mother readily agreed before I strove to persuade her. When are you going to leave? The prince cares about you a lot. It would probably not be easy for you to go out.¡±


    Even the honest man Tian Ning started to make fun of her.


    Lin Mengya gnashed her teeth in hatred at the moment and thought, ¡°Humph, he thinks that only a few strong men whose muscles are even better-developed than their brains could block my way? He must be out of his mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the countermeasures. I¡¯ve just been paralyzing them these days. It may be the day after tomorrow. I should at least set out three days later. It will take more than a month for me to go there and return. I¡¯ll try my best to come back before Long Tianyu comes back. After I leave, please take care of Ms. Tian and others for me.¡±


    She heard Baizhi calling her in the room.


    Lin Mengya got up and patted her butt. The worry on her face had gone and been replaced by a confident smile, and her eyes shone brighter than the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Well, rest assured. I will definitely try every effort to protect everyone in this yard.¡±


    His serious attitude amused Lin Mengya again.


    She patted Tian Ning¡¯s back with her little hand and talked in a mature manner.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so rigid. Surrounded by several girls as pretty as flowers in the yard, you should notice that your spring has come!¡±


    With a playful blink, Lin Mengya bounded back to the room like a bunny.


    Tian Ning was left there in a daze.


    What did Lin Mengya mean by saying that?


    In the room, the two maids and Ms. Tian were telling Baishao about Lin Mengya¡¯s living habits. Seeing Baishao forcing herself to listen to them with a bitter face, Lin Mengya felt a bit grateful.


    Fortunately, Baishao shared all of these with her, otherwise she would be bored to death by these three housekeepers!


    ¡°This is the tonic that Master usually takes. You must take it with you and never put it away for a while. Besides, you must check Master¡¯s personal clothing to see whether someone has done anything to them before putting them on Master.¡±


    Baiji told Baishao detailedly, because they had suffered a few losses in such matters.


    If it weren¡¯t for Master¡¯s alertness, they would have probably been trapped by those people of intention.


    Although the people they met on the way this time might not be as vicious as those they had met before, it was hard to take precautions against others¡¯ intentions. No one knew what kind of people they would meet.


    ¡°Okay, I know, I know. Rest assured. Although you¡¯ve handled all these before, I¡¯ve seen you do that. I ensure that Master will return safe and sound.¡±


    Baishao now certainly promised it with hands up. The reason why Master chose her to go with her was not Master¡¯s partiality for her but that Baiji and Baizhi usually worked in the mansion.


    Although they were cautious, they had grown up in a simple environment after all, which made them less sophisticated than her, who had experienced a lot in the marketplace since she was a child. She knew about things outside more or less.


    If she went on the tour with Master, she could remind Master of something at any time.


    Unexpectedly, she became the target on which everyone concentrated fire because of this.


    Alas, it was a difficult job indeed.


    She looked towards her Master, seeking help, but unexpectedly saw her Master gloating at it.


    She mourned for herself secretly. Her Master was so conscienceless.


    ¡°Okay, stop disturbing Baishao. She will know how to handle these naturally. Although we go out, we can do whatever we want. Ms. Tian, I trust you with these two girls and this yard. If someone deliberately messes with you, bear it for a period, and I¡¯ll handle it after coming back.¡±


    Someone referred to the master in Art Courtyard.


    Now Long Tianyu and she were not in the mansion. Of course, the one in the Art Courtyard would certainly not behave herself.


    However, now she was under the watchful eyes of the guards. The two girls refused to go to Old Uncle Bai¡¯s place to stay away from trouble temporarily, because they didn¡¯t want to trouble her.


    However, her disappearance would be found sooner or later. When the time came, Steward Deng would naturally take care of the people in her yard.

 Chapter 385 Escape

    After they had prepared for two days, it was finally time for them to set out with the caravan.


    Just after dinner, Lin Mengya went to bed early on the grounds of discomfort.


    On the surface, everything was going as usual. Early in the morning, Lin Mengya went to the door to mess with the guards in an attempt to break through the barrier.


    She seemed to be furious on the spot. Therefore, it seemed to be even more reasonable for her to lose her temper deliberately.


    These days the guards got to know her routine.


    She usually came out to make a scene after getting up early in the morning. What made them a little helpless was that this princess, who was forced to live in the seclusion, seemed to consider messing with them a sort of entertainment.


    It was said that every time the princess failed to escape, she could eat another two bowls of rice for breakfast.


    After knowing this, the guards, who were selected to perform this ridiculous task, must have wildly cursed in their hearts.


    Of course, all of these were part of Lin Mengya¡¯s plan, and she had properly grasped the mentality of the guards.


    In the sky, the full moon had become a thin crescent.


    Without the moonlight, the world seemed to be darker.


    It was time for everything to fall sleep. The entire Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion also fell into peace and serenity.


    ¡°Creak¡­¡± Because of the wind or something else, suddenly there was a crack in the small door, which had not been used for a long time, behind Liuxin Courtyard.


    Rust and dust fell to the ground. After a while, a little head covered in black cloth was popped out cautiously.


    The black cloth covered most of the face, revealing only a pair of bright eyes which looked around and watched out for everything around.


    Until it was ascertained that no one was around, the little head was retracted.


    After a short while, two slender figures got out through the door.


    After exchanging glances, they crouched down and moved to the back door of the prince¡¯s mansion slowly and firmly along the shadow of the corner.


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t anyone guarding this back door?¡±


    It turned out that these two stealthy figures belonged to Lin Mengya and her attendant Baishao.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk. I have my plan.¡±


    Lin Mengya led Baishao to a small corner and crouched down.


    Now, there were at least another four hours before the dawn. The door usually wouldn¡¯t be opened until the dawn.


    But the situation was different today.


    Soon after they hid, a yawning figure in a coat appeared at the back door with a small orange lantern.


    The man neatly took out the key to the back door. The sounds of keys colliding were exceptionally clear in the quiet night.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you are really punctual.¡±


    The person, who opened the door, stood reluctantly beside and complained harshly.


    Outside the door, a carriage full of fresh vegetables had just arrived at the door of the backyard.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s the special melon of my hometown. It¡¯s not worth much money. I bring it for you to have a taste.¡±


    It was still spring now, and the seeds had just been sown. Of course, there were no fresh fruits and vegetables now.


    Nevertheless, in order to please the aristocracy in the Capital City, numerous smart farmers got a few out-of-season vegetables based on favorable climate and topographical advantages by means of introducing hot spring water and making use of the aura of earth or heating the planting shed with stoves overnight.


    Of course, such fruits and vegetables were ridiculously expensive. Even in the Capital City, only a few people could afford them.


    Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with a deep pocket was one of them. These precious vegetables would be delivered to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in a small carriage every seven days.


    At that time, the guards at the back door would be less strict. After all, it was a waste of time to check the delivering process repeatedly. What was more, the princess had a good habit of going to bed early and getting up late.


    No one would have expected that she was willing to get up early in order to escape from here.


    While Uncle Chen, who delivered the vegetables, entered the door, Lin Mengya waved her hand and sneaked out with Baishao quietly.


    The thick dark night became their natural camouflage.


    Repressing the complacency of escaping successfully, Lin Mengya and Baishao ran away with their packs.


    She did not expect that when she disappeared around the corner, a few familiar shadows suddenly appeared in the alley she had just gone across.


    ¡°You must protect the princess well and avoid any accidents.¡±


    Steward Deng commanded in a low voice, and the dark shadows around him scattered instantly and gradually vanished in the dark.


    Watching the princess, who had got in a carriage starting to run wildly, in the distance, Steward Deng involuntarily sighed lightly.


    In fact, the Prince had expected that he would fail to stop the princess from going out finally based on her character.


    Regarding grounding the princess, it was just a show the prince had put on for outsiders.


    Based on the princess¡¯s character, everyone in the Capital City knew that she was not that kind of person who quietly embroidered and watched birds at home.


    What the prince did could reduce the suspicion that the princess was not in the Capital City.


    He just didn¡¯t know how much of the prince¡¯s painstaking effort the princess could understand.


    Alas, he only hoped that the princess could be safe and sound.


    In the quiet night, the carriage carrying Lin Mengya and Baishao, who had escaped from the prince¡¯s mansion, ran wildly at once.


    The coachman was arranged by Yunzhu and would hit the road with them.


    What was more, Lin Mengya was surprised that this man was the smart young man she saw at Old Uncle Bai¡¯s place.


    It was no wonder that Yunzhu said that someone would take good care of them on the way. Lin Mengya felt that this man was calm and smart at first glance.


    On this way, they might have to rely on him.


    In the carriage, she and Baishao took off the black suits and showed the ordinary clothes behind the suits.


    Lin Mengya was dressed as a man, and her delicate and pretty face looked a bit like Lin Nansheng.


    Fortunately, she was not as shy and timid as ordinary girls and looked straight at everywhere. After tidying herself up, she looked like an aggressive flirting master.


    ¡°Little lady, do you think that I look exceptionally handsome as your husband?¡±


    Lin Mengya pretended to be amorous, and frivolously raised Baishao¡¯s chin with the folding fan in her hand.


    Her deliberate seductive eyes made Baishao tremble with laughter.


    Baishao was dress as a newly-married lady, charming and gorgeous with dignity and grace.


    They pretended to be a couple on the way. Except for a few people in the caravan, others did not know it.


    It was definitely inconvenient for two girls to go out.


    Moreover, Baishao looked too charming to dress like a man. The role of a married woman was more suitable for her, lest some rash people should intend to take liberties with her on the way.


    Of course, except for very few scums with a special taste.


    They sorted out their luggage in the carriage. Besides their clothes, shoes and socks, Lin Mengya had brought a lot of notes. As the saying went, be thrifty at home and spend liberally while traveling. Although the caravan had its own fixed route, it was inevitable for them to act alone.


    In order to avoid the tragedy in the TV series that she was separated from the caravan and was out on the street pennilessly, Lin Mengya deliberately wore a lot of inconspicuous jewelry.


    She looked money-obsessed, which made Baishao smile cheerfully and keep praising that her master was so smart.


    ¡°Young Master, we are going to reach the inn soon. Would you like to come down and buy something?¡±


    A voice suddenly coming from outside made Lin Mengya stunned.


    The members of the caravan were going to gather in an inn in the Capital City and then set out together.


    She lifted the curtain, leant there, and exchanged the information with the coachman in a low voice.


    ¡°According to your order, you are the only son of a wealthy businessman in Yunzhou. Your surname is Yuan and first name is Lin. You have only been married for less than half a year. This time you are going to the Nation of Lintian to inspect your property there. I¡¯m your coachman, Yuan San. Young madam¡¯s surname is Yuan with the original surname Ma, and her first name is Hui.¡±


    With no idea what this person¡¯s original name was, Lin Mengya had to call the young man Yuan San for the time being.


    She took over her official document for customs clearance where the information of her, Baishao and Yuan San was clearly written.


    She read it repeatedly and memorized all her basic information with Baishao.


    Fortunately, with the help of the Shen Nung system, she memorized every word.


    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived at the inn.¡±


    Yuan San said respectfully outside, and Lin Mengya became serious. This would be the starting point of her journey. She didn¡¯t know what adventure the journey to the Nation of Lintian would bring her this time.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain with her little hand, and helped Baishao get out of the carriage like a man.


    Although it was still early in the morning, the inn had long been crowded with people coming and going.


    The vendors from other places or about to leave the capital city all made a short stay in this Yunlai Inn.


    Although the imperial court valued agriculture and belittled trade, the status of businessmen continued rising under the accumulation of wealth.


    Fortunately, in Yunlai Inn, there were people from all countries, so they had not attracted much attention.


    Yuan San led Lin Mengya and Baishao to the leader of the caravan.


    This was a veteran known as Master Guo. Yunzhu said that he had been the chief of a large escort house before joining the Sanjue Hall.


    Regarding why he became the leader of a caravan of the Sanjue Hall, Yunzhu had no idea.


    Nevertheless, Lord Guo had rich experience with a sense of justice, and had done an excellent job in many tasks before. Thus, he was trusted with the mission of establishing the branch of the Sanjue Hall in the Nation of Lintian.


    Of course, it was under the cover of business exchanges.


    ¡°Master Guo, how do you do? I have heard your awe-inspiring reputation long before. Today I meet you and find that your reputation is justified. This is a small gift to show my respect to you.¡±


    Master Guo and his two deputies were sitting in the lobby for breakfast.

 Chapter 386 Garbage in Human Shape

    Their breakfast was simple, including some boiled sweet potatoes, a few bowls of coarse cereal porridge and a few plates of pickled cucumbers and vegetables. As merchants, they often ate these food during their journey.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, Master Guo just raised his eyes to glance at her and then continued eating his porridge.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Baishao even secretly dragged her Master¡¯s clothes, for fear that her master would be unable to find a way out of the embarrassing situation.


    However, instead of feeling embarrassed, Lin Mengya directly sat by the table and began to gobble up the food, which was considered for pig, with them.


    Baishao stared at her Master in surprise. They had never eaten these food in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Now, why did her Master enjoy these food a lot? If Ms. Tian saw her Master¡¯s table manners, she would definitely be saddened into faintness.


    However, Master Guo and his two deputies showed a touch of admiration in their eyes.


    Lin Mengya helped herself to everything she saw on the table with the three men.


    Obviously, these three strong men did not expect that this young man, who seemed to be too frail to stand a gust of wind, would eat so much.


    Seeing him wipe his mouth with his sleeve casually, those three men even showed slight smiles on their dark faces.


    Master Guo, sitting between them, should be about fifty years old.


    As the former chief of an escort house, he didn¡¯t show any weakness of an old man after years of experiencing the severe test of wind and sand.


    Instead, he showed a cruel and decisive spirit of an experienced man.


    On his dark face, there was a pair of slightly flaccid eyes emitting a gleam which seemed to be able to see through people¡¯s mind.


    On his chin, his grey beard had never been shaved carefully and grew wildly like him.


    Those who had made a living in the business circle all year round wouldn¡¯t easily provoke the man in front of Lin Mengya. He was like a treasured sword which had been through years of hardship. Although he had lost his sparkle forever, his chilling sharp edge couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Nevertheless, at the same time, those people also knew that someone like him was the most straightforward and righteous.


    Being a friend of him, they could understand what the passionate way of repaying and revenge meant and what sacrificing himself for saving his friend meant.


    Apparently, Master Guo had a good impression of Lin Mengya now.


    Master Guo picked up his pipe on the table. His experienced pose suggested that he was obviously a chain smoker.


    Lin Mengya took out the pipe she had just tied to her waist and presented it respectfully with both hands.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Master Guo raised his eyelids to glance at it and asked deliberately.


    ¡°Master Guo, this is my small gift for you. We meet for the first time, so I should ask you to take care of us.¡±


    The pipe with gold gilding in her hand had a mouth made of white jade. It was extremely precious, but Lin Mengya regarded it as an ordinary small object with neither complacency nor a show of humility on her face.


    She was neither humble nor arrogant, but showed the respect in front of an elder.


    Master Guo took over Lin Mengya¡¯s gift after glancing at her and knocking the table three times with his pipe.


    He tied the old pipe to his waist and took over the new pipe without taking another look at it.


    Instead, he put his tobacco shreds in it, ignited the tobacco shreds with a flint, took a light drag, and then said.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Sit down. All members of our caravan are going to gather here soon.¡±


    The atmosphere was finally eased.


    The two black-faced men sitting next to Master Guo also began to show rough smiles and talk with Lin Mengya.


    Baishao didn¡¯t understand why her Master had put up with that.


    However, Yuan San beside them showed a meaningful smile. He had forgotten to remind his new Master of the rules here just now, but he did not expect that his new Master did better than he imagined.


    It was no wonder that the deputy Hall Master urged him to protect the new Master in front of him with all his heart before they set out.


    It seemed that she was not just the behind-the-scenes owner of a pharmacy subordinate to the Sanjue Hall.


    ¡°Little brother, please don¡¯t take it amiss if we¡¯ve offended you just now.¡±


    Between the two black-faced men, the one on the left dressed in black clothes and looking malicious was called Zhao Fei. Although he looked a bit fierce, he became very polite and gentle when talking.


    The other bearded man was called Wen Shi, and was a silent person who was reluctant to talk.


    Master Guo sat and smoked, and people kept coming to chat with him. Meanwhile, Zhao Fei, who was sitting next to him, started to talk with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so. As a member of the martial arts circle, how would I care about these trivial matters? Moreover, without the help of Master Guo and two brothers on the way, I would probably be killed by villains during the journey.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a smile. She was straightforward, so now she was less restrained as a man.


    She became more unrestrained and bold instead. Within a short time, she had won the favor of Zhao Fei and Wen Shi.


    The three of them began to call each other brothers. At the sight of this, Baishao secretly felt worried, for fear that her Master would become extremely rude ever since.


    All members arrived soon. These people often traveled extensively. Although most of them were subordinate to the Sanjue Hall, they were not familiar with each other.


    Of course, on the surface, they were all real businessmen.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yunzhu¡¯s list, even Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have recognized them.


    She secretly cheered in her heart. It seemed that it was a right decision for her to ask Yunzhu to come out and work for her. If these people helped them open up their sphere of influence, the forces of the Sanjue Hall could spread all over the world sooner or later!


    Everyone came over to say hello to Master Guo, and naturally saw her talking fervently with the two subordinates of Master Guo.


    Nevertheless, no one bothered her, but just greeted her by smiling politely at her.


    After all, anyone, who could sit next to Master Guo, must have won his favor. They needed to rely on Master Guo on the way, so they couldn¡¯t offend his friend.


    Lin Mengya also knew Master Guo¡¯s intention, so she tried to maintain a gentle and friendly smile in front of everyone.


    They were all members of a caravan. It was always good to be nice to them.


    However, a big bird flew in various forests.


    As Lin Mengya thought that the caravan was full of elites, a lump of garbage in human shape kept staring at Baishao with flirting eyes.


    Most of the caravan members looked at the garbage, choking with silent fury.


    But at the same time, they were worried about the little childe who looked very kind.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Baishao, who had stayed there quietly, suddenly screamed in horror and then stared angrily at the complacent scum with her murderous eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked towards the direction of the scream, only to see Baishao¡¯s flushed face and a guy who was sniffing his left hand obscenely.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. Little lady, do you specially come here and wait for me?¡±


    Garbage in human shape was actually garbage. He looked dandified, but considered himself pretty handsome.


    However, in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, his delicate face had become extremely ugly because of his indecent behavior.


    People around were pointing at them, and some even seemed to enjoy the show.


    They obviously thought that such a seductive show of taking liberties with a beauty in the morning was so entertaining.


    Baishao was definitely not willing to suffer a loss. After recovering from the shock of being treated indecently, she instantly slapped the man violently.


    The people around considered that she did the right thing. For a while, they sneered and discussed lively.


    ¡°Oops, little lady, you are quite fiery. What¡¯s up? Are you going to have some fun with me?¡±


    The garbage became even more arrogant, and seemed to consider himself impressive.


    He even stared at Baishao¡¯s chest firmly with his wretched eyes and seemed to be unable to hide his greed. However, his view was blocked by a figure dressed in steel grey clothes in the next second.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked softly. Baishao shook her head in grievance, but her eyes were full of tears.


    During the long period she lived in the prince¡¯s mansion, no one had dared to treat her so rascally. Thus, Baishao, who suffered this kind of humiliation for the first time, was tremendously ashamed and indignant.


    But she could do nothing to that rogue.


    ¡°Xiao Sanzi, take Young Madam to the carriage for a rest. I¡¯ll handle the situation here.¡±


    Yuan San was a little worried, but he knew that Baishao must be still suffering from the shock after suffering a lot.


    The garbage in human shape looked the young man in front of him up and down. Different from him, the young man was extremely good-looking. Even the gigolos, who earned a living by prostitution in the capital city, appeared insignificant when compared with the young man.


    He touched his chin. No one knew what he was thinking about as a bisexual man.


    ¡°Which hand did you just use to touch my wife?¡±


    Repressed her anger, Lin Mengya sneered.


    Although she was petite and obviously not as burly as the scum in front of her, she was fearless, staring coldly at the scum in front of her.


    ¡°Hey, little childe, you look so pretty, as juicy as your wife. What¡¯s up? Do you feel lonely and want to serve me like your wife or anything else?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The scum grinned indecently again, but Lin Mengya curled her finger and deliberately gave the scum a flirting smile.


    ¡°Come here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    The bystanders all thought that this little childe was afraid of the scum, so he intended to flatter him.


    However, the situation suddenly changed before they cast disdainful looks at him.


    They saw that as the scum intended to grab the young childe¡¯s shoulder, the young childe suddenly dodged and then caught the scum off guard with a neat sweep kick.


    Before the scum was about to struggle, she was fully prepared to seize him by the throat with her small hands.


    With a bang, the scum¡¯s head was pressed firmly against the table by her.

 Chapter 387 Punish the Scum

    ¡°Which hand?¡±


    Lin Mengya said word by word in a deep and ruthless voice.


    Despite her thin and weak figure, she firmly held the scum down, with a murderous look on her delicate face.


    Her black eyes were full of ruthlessness getting increasingly thick, making others tremble with fear.


    No one believed that the gaze was from a seemingly weak young childe.


    ¡°Let go of me! Who do you think you are? I got a name in the Capital City! B*stard, I¡¯ll send someone to kill you!¡±


    The scum kept saying some rude words. The people around tended to wait and see.


    Nevertheless, obviously this scum was very unpopular. Some people, who had been bullied by him before, cheered secretly. However, they could only swallow their emotions for fear of the scum¡¯s forces.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, which hand did you use to touch her!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s patience was about to be exhausted by him.


    Despite her weakness in strength, she seized the weak spot of this man with her vigorous hands. In a short while, the scum¡¯s forehead was already covered with sweat.


    ¡°Refuse to tell me? Well, I¡¯ll chop both of your paws!¡±


    No one expected that this young childe, who had been kind a moment ago, was actually so ruthless.


    They saw him pick up the chopsticks on the table and suddenly insert them into the scum¡¯s hand on the table.


    The scarlet blood was gushed up, looking especially distinct on the back of the white and fat hand.


    It was accompanied by the scum¡¯s heartrending scream. This vicious means immediately made the crowd, who had just created a disturbance, fall into temporary silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re reckless of life! I tell you, I¡¯m Gu Qing, and my boss is the master of Willow Gang¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    His howls got increasingly heartrending, because Lin Mengya had fixed the other hand of his on the table with chopsticks.


    No one expected that Lin Mengya would have such great strength that she could even easily penetrate the table more than an inch thick with chopsticks.


    But at this moment, Master Guo secretly prevented his two deputies from stepping forward to help Lin Mengya out of the predicament.


    He just motioned for them to go outside to stop the scum¡¯s henchmen from delivering a message.


    He meaningfully stared at the sullen and angry young man with a pair of shrewd eyes.


    The young man was agile with the passionate way of repaying and revenge. Both of these revealed that the child was extraordinary.


    Who was he exactly? He had such tactics and sense. It would be a pity if he was only the son of a businessman.


    ¡°Willow Gang, right? I¡¯ve never taken it seriously. Your boss has lost to me before. Tell your boss to wait for me without playing any tricks. The day I come back after handling my business will be the last day of his life!¡±


    In fact, this tumor-like gang had restrained themselves a lot recently because the Crown Prince lost his power repeatedly.


    Lin Mengya had been busy with the affairs in the palace with no time to deal with these minions.


    It was mainly because she clearly knew that the marketplace had its own rules and nothing could be accomplished without rules. As long as there was another gang, that was comparable to Willow Gang but more aboveboard than Willow Gang, rising, she didn¡¯t mind helping it in secret.


    Unexpectedly, these peripheral local ruffians were so unrestrained.


    In this case, she would certainly eradicate them once and for all and leave no chance for their revival!


    ¡°You¡­ Ouch, my hands! Wait and see. You and your wife will cry and beg me for mercy sooner or later!¡±


    The scum was obviously not observant and thought that he could still bully any others as usual with the support of his boss.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that the young man in front of him was the fiend who was considered a pain in the ass by the boss he mentioned.


    Nowadays, all members of Willow Gang knew that they would rather mess with the King of Hell than Princess Yu!


    However, the severe pain made the scum¡¯s red face turn pale, and then he rolled his eyes and passed out.


    Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think it enough to vent her anger, she couldn¡¯t cause more trouble because they were setting out.


    After giving a cold glance at the scum, she directly walked up to Master Guo and gently saluted with hands folded and raised in front of her face, but Master Guo reached out and held her arms.


    ¡± Master Guo, I caused the trouble and will bear the consequences.¡±


    Lin Mengya said apologetically, but Master Guo showed a rare appreciative smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave and astute and act without the slightest hesitation. Little brother, you are talented. If you can¡¯t protect your own wife, you can¡¯t be considered a real man. I appreciate you. Rest assured. It¡¯s just a Willow Gang. I¡¯ve traveled around the world for the half of my lifetime and been through various hardships. Let¡¯s go. All of our members have arrived.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that she had won the respect of Master Guo .


    Making a living in their circle, they had their bottom line that kindness and hatred should be clearly distinguished. What she did in the morning was natural and didn¡¯t expose any flaw of a childe from a wealthy family. So she had won the favor of the entire caravan.


    Now her sense of responsibility even made other admire her more.


    If they had only regarded Lin Mengya as a child, now she had become a remarkable figure in this small team.


    However, only Master Guo knew that this little guy was not a reckless person.


    The little guy knew nothing about martial arts, but he managed to seize the scum¡¯s weak spot at once with her advantage of lithe figure and sharp eyesight.


    Her wit made her more than a reckless man.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Guo. I¡¯m Yuan Lin from Yunzhou. I¡¯m upright and aboveboard. If anyone wants to mess with me, just come to me. It has nothing to do with others.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya strode out of the inn.


    She didn¡¯t miss that several people looking like local ruffians itching to have a go just now.


    In the future, Master Guo and others still had to settle here, so she told her name on her own initiative.


    Anyway, the Yuan family in Yunzhou were a couple meticulously selected by Yunzhu, and they did have an only son named Yuan Lin.


    However, it was said that this Yuan family were experts in poison.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. No matter how many scums got killed, no one would feel sorry.


    Master Guo urged the members to set out, and Lin Mengya returned to the carriage.


    Baishao¡¯s face was still flushed, but her eyes were filled with tears.


    She had never suffered such grievances in her lifetime. But at the same time, she was worried about her Master.


    ¡°Things have been settled. Don¡¯t be sad. I have taught him a lesson for you. Sorry, I implicated you in this.¡±


    Lin Mengya said apologetically. She had originally planned to leave all three maids at home waiting for her.


    But she also understood that if she didn¡¯t take one of them, the three maids would definitely go on the tour with her in secret.


    She would rather take one of them with her. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened before they left the Capital City.


    Seeing the grievance on Baishao¡¯s face, she considered it seemingly not severe enough to punish the scum by injuring his hands.


    Seeing her Master¡¯s expression, Baishao shook her head vigorously.


    The reason for her indignation wasn¡¯t just that the scum had taken liberties with her.


    Besides, she complaint about herself.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t blame you, but blame myself for being so useless. If I were a man, perhaps I could protect you.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that no matter how outstanding a girl was, she still felt herself inferior in this society.


    Even an extremely intelligent girl like Shangguan Hui had to live a cautious life for the power of her family, right?


    If she were not born in the relatively enlightened Lin family , she would certainly be reprimanded by her family for not complying with the standards for women.


    The fate of Baishao was much more tragic than hers.


    If Baishao had not entered the prince¡¯s mansion and served her, she would not be able to escape the fate of being someone¡¯s concubine sooner or later.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the same as a girl. We are not different from men.¡±


    Lin Mengya held Baishao¡¯s hand and sincerely told her about the idea of equality between men and women in modern times.


    ¡°I have read in a book that there is a State of Ease on the shores of the North Sea. In the country, women can also be officials and go to school. If a man is not loyal to a woman, the woman can also divorce him.¡±


    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya with astonishment, as if she dared not believe that there was such a place around the world.


    ¡°However, a century ago, the situation in the State of Ease was the same as in the Jin State. Women could only be subordinate to men. But afterwards, countless women fought desperately for their rights. I believe that it will happen in the Jin State sooner or later. It shows that we women are not inferior to men.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were like an imperial edict to Baishao.


    She believed every word of Lin Mengya with no doubt.


    The inferiority complex deep in her heart suddenly disappeared like dark clouds.


    She seemed to have grasped something, but it flashed by. Some inexplicable thoughts gradually germinated in her heart.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I know that you are not an ordinary girl. How can you lose to a man with your talents? Believe me, in the future, you will be a role model for the women in the Jin State. When the time comes, there will be millions of women taking you as their model. And the day where men and women are equal, will come sooner or later with our efforts.¡±


    Even if Baishao knew how difficult to strive for equality between men and women, she was still moved by the State of Ease described by Lin Mengya.


    If she were not destined to live in the backyard because she was a girl, perhaps she could have a different life.


    During the period in the prince¡¯s mansion, despite making use of her Master¡¯s prestige, she could still manage the manors and shops of the prince¡¯s mansion well.


    Even some money-losing business showed a turn from loss to profit under her operation.


    Even Steward Deng in the prince¡¯s mansion always relied on her to make decisions.


    She, who had an active mind, suddenly caught the inspiration.

 Chapter 388 Scoundrel Blocking the Way

    After wiping away her tears, Baishao came close to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ears.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face lit up and she raised both her hands in agreement.


    ¡°If you really agree to this, I will carry it out once I go back. What do you think?¡±


    Baishao, who could not wait to act, was obviously itching to have a go and show off her big plan.


    However, Lin Mengya put her hand on Baishao and patiently advised her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Do you know why I¡¯ve picked you and you alone to accompany me to the Nation of Lintian?¡±


    Baishao was stunned for a moment when she saw her smiling master. She then had a sudden realization thereafter as if she had enlightened by a guru.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my intention is for you to open your eyes to the world around. This way, you¡¯ll be very effective in whatever you do in the future. We shouldn¡¯t be rushing in anything. We¡¯ll take a step at a time because it¡¯s important to lay a good foundation.¡±


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s sound advice and guidance, Baishao¡¯s impatience and impetuous feelings slowly calmed.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Baishao seemed to understand her now.


    As a doctor, she naturally knew that after a girl had been violated, it was easy for her to develop reactions to the trauma.


    Thankfully, Baishao was a girl with an open heart. Lin Mengya was able to divert her attention with her words.


    Lin Mengya was certain that Yuan San had told Baishao the truth about how she avenged her.


    Although it appeared that Lin Mengya had the upper hand, something unexpected happened just before they left. She was fully aware of how this had dampened their spirit. This trip was not as simple as she thought.


    The horse carriage rocked and shook as it went along the streets of the Capital City and Lin Mengya could see the streets through its window.


    The vast and mighty group of businessmen were quietly waiting in a queue for their turn to be examined and questioned by the guards at the city gates before they leave the city.


    Despite Yunzhu and Yuan San having made all the necessary arrangements, Lin Mengya remained restless and anxious.


    Regardless of all factors, she was a well-known character in the Capital City. Although not all the people recognized her, if she were to bump into someone who knew her, it would not be so easy for her to exit the city.


    There was a long line of horse carriage so by the time it was Lin Mengya¡¯s turn, there was an impatient look on the guard¡¯s face.


    All the businessmen in the queue were traveling with their merchandise. The guard had to climb up and down their carts to do their checks. By the time he came to Lin Mengya, he was panting from all the exertion.


    Seeing the guard¡¯s situation, Yuan San immediately alighted from the horse carriage and handed the necessary documents to the guard respectfully. With a straightforward smile, he stuffed some loose silver into the guard¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you, officer. Sitting in the horse carriage is my master and his misses. Look, here¡¯s the official document.¡±


    In reality, the guard did not intentionally ask for bribes. However, the status of these businessmen was rather humble. This was especially true for those businessmen who travel between the north-south trade route, so their passage was made more difficult.


    However, Master Guo was relatively well-known and a number of guards were familiar with him, which made the passage of this group of business much easier as they were given special treatment.


    Otherwise, they would have to prepare a presentable gift in order to leave through the city gates.


    The guard¡¯s face broke into a wide grin, thinking that this little sidekick was a sensible one.


    He nodded and lifted the curtain of the horse carriage with his knife to have a look. Thereafter, he simply waved at them, allowing them to pass.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Just when Yuan San was about to move the carriage, a cold voice sounded unexpectedly.


    In the next moment, a group of burly men surrounded their small horse carriage.


    The leader of the group was a stout man who appeared to be very hard to please. His face was covered with fierce muscles and he was clad in dark green silk clothing, which looked funny on him.


    It gave people the illusion that he was a meatball wrapped in a piece of green silk.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and glanced at the man and her brows knitted immediately. It seemed that revenge had arrived sooner than she expected.


    ¡°Brothers, we are only commoners who travel around to find a livelihood. I¡¯m perplexed as to how we have offended you.¡±


    Yuan San¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, but he maintained his smile which was meant to please. He looked totally like a slave who did not want any trouble.


    Seeing that Yuan San took a step back, the men became even more aggressive.


    The man next to him immediately gave him a punch with his meaty fist.


    Although Yuan San was a muscular man, he was unable to take the blow before this group of bullies.


    Yuan San staggered, then fell to the ground, looking down as if he was intimidated.


    ¡°Haha, what a useless thing.¡±


    The burly men burst out laughing, thinking that he had stolen the limelight, had overlooked the feeling of numbness and prickling pain on his palm.


    He ought to have louse on his body, given that he was just a poor, pathetic slave.


    Then, he spat at Yuan San, who was sitting crippled on the ground.


    ¡°Everyone, this brother has been traveling with the rest of us and is one of us. If he had offended you in any, I will apologize on his behalf. Please have mercy on him and I¡¯ll be very grateful to you.¡±


    Master Guo hurried back from the front of the queue. One glance and he knew what had happened.


    It had to be those scums who were not satisfied with what happened in the inn and had sent these men to make a scene.


    He was thankful that he was a rather reputable man in the Capital City. He supposed these men would show him due respect.


    The ¡®meatball¡¯ leader of the group immediately backed down from his arrogant attitude when he saw Master Guo.


    He cupped his hands together as he greeted Master Guo. With an awkward smile, he began to speak.


    ¡°By right, I should show you due respect in response to your request. However, you¡¯ve seen how my little brother was injured. We¡¯re all traveling around to earn a livelihood if I just let this go and not ask for compensation, how am I going to continue living in the Capital City?¡±


    Lin Mengya could immediately read his mind. He simply wanted to blackmail her so he could get some money out of them.


    If money could buy them a smooth passage and not delay them further, she would not be sorry to give away a bit of money.


    However, how much should she give? It would be Master Guo¡¯s call.


    ¡°That should be the way. How about I be your mediator. We meet each other so frequently after all. How much would you like for compensation, brother?¡±


    Since Master Guo had personally come forward to make peace, he had obviously given the ¡®meatball¡¯ sufficient respect.


    If he were more sensible, he would have been contented with the respect and money offered.


    However, the ¡®meatball¡¯ obviously did not know when to stop.


    He glanced at the little carriage greedily and demanded an unreasonable sum.


    ¡°Three thousand taels of silver in exchange for my brother¡¯s two hands would be enough!¡±


    Three thousand taels of silver? A coldness crept up in Master Guo¡¯s smile.


    Considering what these businessmen were dealing with on the surface, they were not able to come out with the sum.


    Moreover, it was that good-for-nothing scum who was being rude. Childe Yuan merely taught him a lesson lest he should continue to make trouble.


    Taking liberties with a married woman was a shameful thing to do for a gentleman. How dare he asked for three thousand taels of silver as compensation.


    Master Guo was fully aware that this man was out to make things difficult for Childe Yuan and the rest of them. Just when they were about to content with the scum, Childe Yuan exited from his carriage.


    He was frowning in disagreement, but he knew this matter did not really concern him. He could only be a mediator.


    ¡°Are you thinking of asking us to pay for your brother¡¯s two pig trotters with three thousand taels of silver? You must be dreaming!¡±


    Lin Mengya who was sitting in the horse carriage, almost applauded the ¡®meatball¡¯ for his shameless performance.


    She had intended not to give him a single cent, but to save trouble for the entire procession of businessmen, she got ready some paper money worth a few tens of taels of silver to give to him.


    Little did she expect this man to be so shameless. It looked like she could not move on from here today and her mood had reached its lowest at this point.


    The cold expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face even gave Baishao the chills.


    Those beady eyes of ¡®meatball¡¯ suddenly turned to look at Childe Yuan, who was alighting from the horse carriage, and his eyes sparkled. It was no wonder that while his little brother screamed in pain, he still called out to meatball to get back at this young man for him.


    The young man before his eyes had a smooth, fair complexion that made the ¡®meatball¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How nice would it feel if he could put his arms around Childe Yuan¡¯s slender waist?


    ¡®Meatball¡¯ licked his lips at the thought that not only could he have fun with beauty, he also would be getting the taels of silver. Good luck had obviously fallen on his head.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do away with the monetary compensation if this you come along with me to apologize my brother. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you on account Master Guo.¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at this repulsive man before her. She would have cast poison on the eyes of this group of men if not for fear that she would expose her identity and implicate Master Guo and his company.


    She sneered and mentally prepared herself to find a deserted place to get rid of this scoundrel.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you, but this group of businessmen should not be further held up. Let me speak to Master Guo first and I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    ¡®Meatball¡¯ and his men were elated at the young man¡¯s reply.


    This was not the first time they had such encounters. They knew very well how the young masters of wealthy families behaved.


    Even if he knew there was risk involved, for the sake of his pride, he would have to go with whatever he could get quietly even if it meant he was disadvantaged.


    Moreover, this young man could become their source of fortune. He definitely preferred women, but this young master with delicate skin and fair complexion was not too far from a woman.


    The burly men exchanged boorish looks and said a few words to each other. Lin Mengya would definitely find their mannerism repulsive.


    They were all thinking of how they could extort money from this young master.


    ¡°This way please, Master Guo.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Mengya ignored them, turned around and led Master Guo to a secluded corner.


    By then, the guards guarding the city gates were smart enough to move on to check other places.


    One could tell from the guards¡¯ expressions that they think this was a private business and they would be more than glad to stay out and leave them on their own.


    In addition, there was no one looking on even with ¡®meatball¡¯s stance. This had to be something of a norm.


    In this case, there was no reason for her to delay the group businessmen any further.


    ¡°Master Guo, please escort my servants and my wife as you proceed on your way. I will catch up with you along the designated route.¡±


    As Lin Mengya whispered as she made a hand gesture of getting rid of those scoundrels.

 Chapter 389 Giving an Honest Accoun

    t


    However, Master Guo shook his head, held on to the young man¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°People like us who travel around to earn a livelihood should not give in to such antisocial behavior. Listen to me, we will settle this matter with money.¡±


    Master Guo held on to the idea that maintaining harmony was the most important thing for a businessman.


    To Master Guo, this young man might be tactful but he was after all still young and too aggressive and quick to vent his spleen.


    If he continued in his ways, sooner or later, he would land himself in an unfavorable situation.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to say something when Master Guo waved his hand to dismiss her, so she shut her mouth.


    She knew these scoundrels best. If they succeeded the first time at extortion, they would attempt it again soon after.


    She could well walk away and resume her status as Princess Yu, however, the group of businessmen would be implicated.


    Unfortunately, Master Guo had stopped her from doing anything. He was after all the leader of the group of businessmen. All she could do was to put away her ideas and watch the event unfold in silence.


    ¡®Meatball¡¯, the leader, looked as if he would take advantage of her.


    He looked her up and down to size her up as if she were his prey from hunting.


    While Lin Mengya was repulsed by his mannerisms, she tried to appear indifferent on the surface. She was not going to make things difficult since Master Guo had already made himself clear to her.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? What¡¯s the outcome of your discussion?¡±


    ¡®Meatball¡¯ did not seem to show much respect for Master Guo. To him, Master Guo was merely a regular old man from his appearance.


    However, hidden behind his aged countenance covered with wrinkles was a truly strong and competent man, who had been through the storms of life.


    Master Guo¡¯s way of handling the matter was part of the protocol in their circle. Dealing with the scums like these men was not a big deal to him.


    ¡°Little brother, we¡¯re truly sorry for hurting your brother. How about we leave you some taels of silver for you to engage a physician to attend your brother. Take it as giving Guo some face.¡±


    Master Guo¡¯s coaxing manner was a kind gesture of showing reasonable respect for ¡®meatball¡¯.


    Unfortunately, some people were born shameless.


    ¡®Meatball¡¯ had taken Master Guo¡¯s tolerance as a sign of fear for his power and action.


    In an instance, ¡®meatball¡¯ tore off the mask of hypocrisy and courtesy, exposing his shamelessness.


    ¡°Humph, old man Guo, I¡¯ve named the price of three thousand taels out of my respect for you. Why? Are you getting senile because of your age that you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness?¡±


    At ¡®meatball¡¯s words, Master Guo¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Master Guo did not want any trouble since they were at the point of exiting the city.


    Never would he expect this young man to be so ignorant of the protocols.


    The smiley face of Master Guo gradually turned into a stern one.


    Master Guo was not a pushover at the mercy of others.


    ¡®Meatball¡¯ had counted on the fact that he had more company and therefore treated Master Guo with disdain.


    The situation had pushed Lin Mengya to act. Just when Lin Mengya got ready for the poison, the shadow of a white figure, like a phantom, appeared before them.


    ¡°I was just wondering who it was, and it¡¯s none other than Millipede Qian, who just got down on your feet a few days ago. Why, Lord Qian. Are you unable to hold back anymore and are here to exercise your body? How about I keep you company while you do that?¡±


    Millipede Qian? Lin Mengya gazed quizzically at ¡®meatball¡¯.


    This ought to be a joke. He looked more like a dollop of cow dung. He looked nothing like a slim millipede.


    The figure in white had completely blocked her.


    The more she looked at the figure from behind, the more familiar he seemed. Until he fitted the image she was searching in her mind, she was surprised to find it was him, but how?


    ¡®Meatball¡¯ who was called Millipede Qian swallowed hard.


    Despite the fear in his eyes, a brilliant smile had already spread across his face.


    ¡°How would I be so audacious? So it¡¯s you. I¡¯m merely seeking justice for my brother. I wonder what brought you here?¡±


    The man simply ignored Millipede Qian, but turned around and gave Lin Mengya a brilliant smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. My aunt was worried about him and sent me to check on him. Did my cousin make any trouble for you?¡±


    Looking at Qiu Yu¡¯s smiling face, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Her mind was a mess. Should this guy not be in the palace taking care of the emperor right now?


    Why was he here to get her out of this sticky situation? Also, what did he mean when he made that statement to Millipede Qian?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to question Qiu Yu, but he shuffled her to the horse carriage with a smile on his face.


    He pulled and dragged her into the horse, winked at her and turned around to go to Millipede Qian.


    When Millipede Qian heard that this fish that was about to get hooked was this man¡¯s cousin, Millipede Qian¡¯s face fell with disappointment.


    However, things did not end here. Qiu Yu walked up to Millipede Qian, all smiles as if he was a yesman.


    ¡°My cousin is a good boy, except that he¡¯s a little cheeky. No matter what trouble my cousin caused you, Millipede Qian, as his older cousin, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility. Tell me what he¡¯s done.¡±


    Qiu Yu might look like an easy-going person, but Millipede Qian obviously recalled some unhappiness between them in the past.


    As Qiu Yu approached him, his face turned pale and his hands started to shake.


    Finally, when Qiu Yu came up next to him, Millipede Qian let out a cry.


    Then, without turning his head back at all, he fled before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother!¡±


    The remaining burly men were at a loss at the sight of Millipede Qian¡¯s behavior.


    They looked on for a second, gnashed their teeth and fled after Millipede Qian. They were out of sight in no time.


    As Qiu Yu watched Millipede Qian fled, he felt a sense of satisfaction within him. He clapped his hands, then greeted Master Guo as if he was one of his familiar friends.


    Finally, he went into Lin Mengya¡¯s small horse carriage.


    Wearing a cheeky smile on his face, he sat down nearest to the exit and chose to ignore the pair of bewildered eyes looking at him in the horse carriage.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Dissatisfied, Lin Mengya pouted as she demanded an answer.


    Qiu Yu chose the most direct way of response, which was to smile quietly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you will stay in the palace to take care of the emperor while I go out to look for the medicinal herbs? Now, who will be responsible for the emperor¡¯s safety?¡±


    Qiu Yu simply looked left and right and refused to answer.


    Lin Mengya was mad at him for keeping a calm manner. She pounced on him like a fierce tiger and put her delicate hands on him like a pair of pliers.


    Immediately, tears welled up in the eyes of Qiu Yu, who was calm and composed just a second ago.


    He was too embarrassed to cry out so he held it in with great effort.


    By the time Lin Mengya was satisfied, Qiu Yu was like an abused young married woman, looking at her with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Out with it! Are you not going to say anything?¡±


    Lin Mengya had always been rather good at extorting confessions aggressively.


    On the other hand, Baishao was obediently looking out of the window casually, as if she were blind to what was happening.


    Qiu Yu grimaced lest Lin Mengya should proceed with more punishment. He hung his head as he made confession of what he had done, without leaving out any details.


    ¡°The emperor had woken up, but he still needed to rest in bed. Thank goodness that the people around him may now be moved around. I¡¯ve left the emperor the prescription and he will take care of himself.¡±


    Lin Mengya was rather satisfied with his answer.


    She nodded, but before she let go of him, she gave him one last squeeze.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Qiu Yu trembled before he continued.


    ¡°That Millipede Qian also tried to bully another woman sometime back and I happened to see it, so I taught him a lesson then.¡±


    Qiu Yu gave Lin Mengya an innocent look when he was done reporting. Thereafter, he simply sat there quietly like a good little boy.


    Lin Mengya was not the one to be fooled easily. She sneered at Qiu Yu and with a cold tone, she said, ¡°Really? How then did you find out that I¡¯m among the group of businessmen? Also, you and Master Guo seem to be familiar with each other. Tell me what is going on.¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s smile froze.


    He had always known Lin Mengya to be the one who had to get to the bottom of things. It was almost impossible to hide anything from her.


    He coughed and said in a whisper, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t aware that you were with the group of businessmen. On the other hand, Master Guo and I know each other well. A few days, I met up with him and he told me about this young couple who was taking a trip to the Nation of Lintian. So I¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya glared at him and decided to let him off for now.


    Qiu Yu was an intelligent person so he naturally guessed that this young couple was very likely Lin Mengya and Baishao in disguise.


    As to why he managed to catch up in time to get her out of trouble was not so important. However, it would be good to have Qiu Yu accompany her on the way so they could look out for each other.


    After this unexpected incident, the vast group of businessmen finally emerged from the Capital City.


    As Lin Mengya turned to look at the magnificent city wall, her mood was somehow lifted.


    As a princess, she had always been very secretive each time she left the city. This was the second time she had openly gone out of the city.


    The first time was when Long Tianyu brought her to visit her elder brother in the army camp.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She did not know if Long Tianyu would blow his top if he found out that she had secretly sneaked out.


    She was not afraid anyways!


    The pace of the procession of businessmen was not too fast, given that there were many people and merchandise. After a morning of traveling, the people were becoming more familiar with each other.


    Within Dajin, the governing court did not encourage trading at first. However, for the sake of the nation¡¯s development, businesses had prospered and as a result, the taxes had increased.


    Moreover, the tax collected from trades had brought about a constant income to the nation, which was used to sustain Dajin¡¯s army. As a result, the court had propagated many policies that benefitted the businessmen.


    For example, along this public road, the government had set up post stations at regular intervals to provide the businessmen a place to rest and replenish their water and food supply.


    The procession of businessmen had traveled an entire day and by evening, they finally arrived at the station closest to the Capital City.

 Chapter 390 Spending the Night at the Post Station

    The post stations were minimally furnished houses on both sides of the public road and there was a big courtyard in front of them. Most importantly, there was food and water supply.


    Thankfully these post stations were provided by the court and incidents of people taking advantage of them were not common. Therefore, normally the businessmen would choose to replenish their supply at these post stations.


    Although basic, the post stations were appreciated for their vast space.


    Master Guo and those businessmen were obviously frequent customers. Instead of the usual waiter of an inn, what they had was a forty something-year-old station master.


    By the time Lin Mengya and her company entered the station, the hall was filled with people.


    Fortunately, Zhao Fei and Wen Shi had taken up one of the tables. Once they spotted Lin Mengya, their faces broke into smiles and they waved her over to sit with them.


    Wei Shi might not like to speak much, but he was sharp and quick. According to Qiu Yu, Wen Shi was usually the one who went around checking out new, unfamiliar territories. He was of an unassuming character, yet behind his crude appearance, he was attentive to details.


    Zhao Fei, on the other hand, was a loud and humorous character by Master Guo¡¯s side. He watched out for the businessmen in the group, lest someone should lag behind.


    He was also the one who had specially arranged for Lin Mengya¡¯s small horse carriage to be right in the midst of the procession. The intention was to protect her.


    She was indeed appreciative of their kindness.


    Qiu Yu and these two were old acquaintances so they were not strangers to him.


    Baishao had taken out the stew beef and roasted goose and chicken which she prepared earlier on and laid them out, while Yuan San was actively serving everyone. As they chatted and laughed, they chased away the boredom of the journey.


    ¡°Little Brother Yuan, I¡¯m surprised that you are already so skillful at this tender age. I, Zhao Fei, am really impressed.¡±


    Lin Mengya, being a woman disguised as a man, naturally appeared to be a man with a woman¡¯s features.


    These businessmen were mostly unrefined and their attitude toward Lin Mengya was that of mockery.


    However, when they witnessed how she handled those scoundrels with a hard fist, their impression of her went up a level.


    She supposed that no one would dare make trouble for her for the rest of the journey.


    ¡°Elder Brother Zhang is too kind. As a man, wouldn¡¯t I become a coward if I keep quiet and not spring into action when my wife had been offended?¡±


    It was a usual practice not to touch alcohol when they were out traveling.


    At most, they would have a sip for the taste. At this moment when they could have meat but no alcohol, cracking jokes would be their only side dish.


    Not only did Zhao Fei burst out laughing at Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of humor, but even Wen Shi also broke into a rare smile on his face.


    As they became more engaged in the topic of their conversation, their table had turned into the center of attention in the hall.


    Apart from Master Guo¡¯s group of businessmen, there were also other groups of businessmen present in the post station.


    Although Master Guo¡¯s name was well-known in the Capital City, there were still others in the Capital City who were more prominent and powerful than Master Guo.


    However, surely not every leader of the groups of businessmen shared Master Guo¡¯s magnanimity.


    While the conversation at Lin Mengya¡¯s table went on in a lively manner, there was a pair of sinister eyes looking at them.


    Sitting at a table in the corner, there were three men from another group of businessmen.


    The usually sensitive Lin Mengya had sensed those sinister eyes. She gave Qiu Yu a look so that they got the hint to lower their volume.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, who are those men at the corner?¡±


    Lin Mengya had intended to keep a low profile while she traveled out of the Capital City.


    It was really because they were enjoying their conservation so much that they had attracted much attention from the people all around.


    However, those looks she was getting from that table was giving her the creeps.


    Zhao Fei did not even have to turn to look at them to know who Little Brother Yuan was referring to. With a look of disdain in his eyes, he whispered, ¡°They are a group of businessmen who are heading towards Lieyun Empire. The leader is named Crow, a villain.¡±


    Although Zhao Fei did not give any more concrete information, Lin Mengya could tell from her sixth sense that the name Crow did not only imply that he had tan skin.


    As Lin Mengya scanned those three men sitting at that table, she had a strange feeling about them.


    However, she was unable to put a finger on it.


    From her understanding, Lieyun Empire and the Nation of Lintian were not in the same direction. All of a sudden, she called to mind the face of Xiaoyu, who had gone home. She had not heard from him since he left. Even after she sent people to search for him, they had failed to bring her any news.


    She hoped it was because that kid had forgotten about contacting her because he was too busy.


    After dinner, almost all groups of businessmen stayed to rest in the post station.


    There were not many rooms and they were basically furnished with minimal decorations. Mostly the sleeping space was a big dormitory. Some men even chose to sleep outside the building where there went tents for their merchandise.


    Only the leaders and wealthy businessmen would have a basic room to each of them.


    Qiu Yu and ¡®Yuan Lin¡¯ being cousins by name, naturally shared a room together.


    At present, the three were sitting around the oily, dark-colored table, and staring at each other.


    Lin Mengya glared at Qiu Yu with hostility in her eyes, as if she was going to murder him.


    ¡°Erm¡­ you two can sleep in the room, while I will make my bed on the floor outside.¡±


    Qiu Yu was aware that he did not have a good reason to have the room, so he sacrificed himself to grant them the room.


    Lin Mengya, however, did not intend to let him off so easily. The others might not be aware, but Qiu Yu obviously knew that she and Baishao were women.


    Why would a man come into the room of the women? Was he harboring evil thoughts?


    ¡°Why do you want to stay with us? You must be having evil intentions!¡±


    Qiu Yu almost rolled his eyes when Lin Mengya used the phrase ¡°evil intention¡± on him.


    How would he dare to conceive any evil thoughts when he witnessed how she handled those scoundrels£¿


    Good heavens, unless he did not wish to live anymore.


    He quickly put on a look of a faithful servant and made a promise while patting on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply anxious over your safety. You surely know this place is filled with different people now. That ¡®Crow¡¯ was staring at you just now. How could my heart be at ease if I leave you to sleep here on your own?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Qiu Yu suspiciously. This excuse seemed rather reasonable.


    Like Baishao, Lin Mengya looked at him from head to toe and back to his head again. Qiu Yu¡¯s pure and innocent eyes were almost beginning to twitch.


    Lin Mengya and Baishao finally believed his words.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll believe you for now, but you are only allowed to move around outside the room. You are not to come into our room without my permission, lest¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya pointed her two fingers toward her eyes as she glared fiercely at Qiu Yu before she and Baishao went back into the room.


    As the old and broken door slammed shut before him, the expression on his face turned from a bitter smile to a somber look.


    Pouring some of the cold tea into a cup, he took a sip and apart from the tea leaves, the tea was unpalatably bitter.


    Qiu Yu, however, had down the entire cup into his throat and swallowed down hard.


    Lin Mengya had guessed correctly that he had followed her here for a purpose.


    Just that the reason was not as filthy as Lin Mengya imagined.


    Qiu Yu could not help laughing bitterly at the thought of Lin Mengya¡¯s threatening look before she entered the room.


    This girl resembled that person so much.


    It was late at night and a very thoughtful Qiu Yu had prepared a big bucket of hot water for the two ladies.


    As the master-servant pair helped massaged each other¡¯s back, they chatted quietly with each other.


    ¡°Master, somehow I feel that that Imperial Physician Qiu was really strange. Didn¡¯t you say that there would not be such coincidences in the world? Do you think that he has some ulterior motives towards us?¡±


    Apparently, Baishao raised this because she was concerned. The journey alone was difficult, little did she expect that even when they finally get to rest for the night, the circumstances did not seem to put her at ease.


    At this moment, she could not bear the thought that her master, with such an honorable status and delicate body, had to tolerate the hardship of the journey. Would she be able to take it?


    Lin Mengya shook her head. To her, the hot water had taken away the fatigue of the day. At this time during the night, her mind had been active again.


    ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to us. I believe he won¡¯t harm us. Moreover, he may be of help in asking for the medicinal herbs. My only concern now is if our identity may be exposed due to what happened at the city gates.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke, she used her slender forefinger to massage her temple.


    Having escaped from the backyard, she had taken the spies by surprise, so much so they did not have time to react.


    However, the Capital City was not just a regular place. There would be many people who could recognize her.


    If the Crown Prince found out about them, they would be in great danger.


    Lin Mengya got up, put on plain clothes and peeked out the window towards those men who were camping around the fire, guarding their goods.


    Everyone there had their own family and relatives.


    She knew the Crown Prince and his men too well. Once they conceive a murderous thought, he would not care about these people.


    These men had taken these business trips to provide for their families so they could live comfortable lives.


    It was indeed a difficult life for these men to travel, eat and sleep in the harsh open.


    In her heart, she was starting to have an impulsive thought of going ahead alone.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Alas, perhaps it was from this point that she realized that she was a magnet for trouble like the legendary Conan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose so. Even if someone saw you, they would not be able to recognize you in that short time. In fact, you look like Young Master Lin in this disguise!¡±


    Baishao casually commented as she wiped her hair dry with a piece of cloth.


    Lin Mengya had a sudden brainwave and looked at Baishao thoughtfully.


    ¡°Did you say I resemble my brother?¡±


    Baishao nodded and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Although Young Master Lin is a few years older than you, you are born from the same mother. There¡¯s a strong resemblance around your eyes and eyebrows.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately positioned her in front of the bronze mirror. She could just make out the girl in the yellow bronze mirror.


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s facial features were well-proportioned and handsome. Given that he practiced martial arts all year round, the virility was evident on his forehead. He had an extraordinary poise whenever he wore an armor.

 Chapter 391 Finding Fault on Purpose

    However, after she removed the accessories and changed out of the silk outfit, she transformed into a handsome young man in a man¡¯s simple outfit.


    If one were to take away her feminine demeanor, she did look very much like Lin Nansheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you reminded me.¡±


    Back when her brother was in the army, she had never crossed her mind to disguise herself as her brother.


    Her status as Princess Yu might have brought her much convenience, but most time, it gave her more restrictions than privileges.


    Moreover, if she disguised herself as her brother, he would not blame her even if he were to find out in the future.


    Her mood turned from being relaxed to miserable once again.


    The most crucial thing was how she was going to go through this safely.


    Deeply troubled, Lin Mengya tossed and turned throughout the night. How could she sleep without worrying?


    Similarly, Baishao, who was being scared out of the living daylight earlier, was unable to fall asleep, so the two leaned on each other on the bed and spent the entire night whispering to each other.


    Finally, they were beginning to feel sleepy at the break of dawn, and the post station had started to become busy and noisy.


    They were quite far from the next nearest town. In order for them to reach that town before the sunset, they needed to hurry along.


    Zhao Fei had entered the house calling out to them. Lin Mengya and Baishao, who had been woken up were looking listless, but they put on their clothes and went to the hall nevertheless.


    On the black table were laid out a few simple dishes.


    There were some porridge and steamed buns, which Lin Mengya did not mind having, so she sat down and started eating. However, someone from the next table began raising his voice in complaints.


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve been through so many hardships traveling along the north-south route, sometimes even risking my life. The whole point was for me to enjoy wine and meat! How dare you serve me food served to pigs! I see that the station master must be blind!¡±


    Lin Mengya continued eating as she stole a glance sideways.


    She vaguely remembered that the man seemed to be the Crow¡¯s man. Lin Mengya perked up her ears in vigilance, caught Baishao, who was about to turn to look at the man, and whispered, ¡°Eat your food, so we can embark on our journey after we are done eating.¡±


    The station master was a government official of the lowest rank in the court and there was nothing much he could sponge off in his position.


    Every month, he had to report and hand in the profits from his sale of supplies. The station-master had come here for the sole purpose of having a stable job and a constant stream of income.


    Surely, to be able to qualify for this job, he had to be someone of good character and conduct. In other words, the station-master had to be someone of an honest reputation in their hometown.


    The groups of businessmen traveling were usually very respectful towards the station-master. For example, Master Guo would always bring the produce of their hometown to offer to the station-master as gifts.


    Although there were certainly some who tried to find fault with the station-master, who knew for a fact that there was only the family of the station-master living at the post station, which was not guarded by any soldiers. It all boiled down the thoughts of men, whether he chose to do evil or to be kind to the station-master.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid this homely fare is all we can offer at the post station. Please accept my apologies and bear with our inadequacy.¡±


    The station-master here was an experienced man who surely knew how to handle all kinds of situations.


    This was after all the first post station after leaving the Capital City, so the station-master was no doubt a more tactful person. He was still wearing a smile as he walked up to the man who was trying to make trouble.


    ¡°Really? I suppose a debased person like you are just trying to fob me off!¡±


    As he spoke, the man burst out laughing unscrupulously.


    The statement was a great humiliation to the station-master and his face changed immediately. However, he still tried to keep his composure lest they get into a conflict.


    ¡°Brother, this is a post station, not an inn. If you want to have wine and meat, I would suggest you go to the towns where they serve good wind and meat.¡±


    The man cast a chilling look at the station-master, then sat back down while he continued cursing.


    Strangely, the brewing storm simply calmed down.


    Lin Mengya swept up all the food on her table, wiped her mouth clean and dragged an ignorant Baishao up her horse carriage.


    Yuan San had made ready the horse carriage along ago. He might have spent the night in the carriage, but he appeared well-rested and fresher than Lin Mengya.


    As Yuan San spotted his master and went up to her to welcome her, he realized how downcast she looked and wondered who had offended her again.


    ¡°In a while, you will stand guard by the horse carriage. Regardless of what happens later on or who comes to make trouble, just fob off. My misses and I will stay in the horse carriage and not come out at all.¡±


    After Lin Mengya instructed Yuan San hastily, she, together with Baishao, went into the horse carriage.


    Yuan San was left bewildered. However, he immediately knew what was happening when he saw what came out of the station in the next moment.


    It looked like someone was trying to make trouble for his master.


    The man who was trailing behind was none other than the man who had a conflict with the station-master a moment ago.


    The man appeared to not have eaten his fill and his mouth was still spouting curses.


    He was obviously pretending to come in this direction coincidentally, but apparently, he eyeing on the little horse carriage in the courtyard.


    Yuan San looked around and conceived an idea.


    He simply sat on the seat of the coachman and pretended not to see the man.


    ¡°Bah! That wretch just served me food meant for pigs. How would I have a meal without any meat?¡±


    Cursing, the man slowly approached Lin Mengya¡¯s small horse carriage.


    When he saw the coachman, who seemed to be dozing, the man smiled and gave the coachman a push.


    ¡°Hey, coachman, is your master in the horse carriage?¡±


    Yuan San glanced at him with a look of panic, nodded his head, and then shook his head hard.


    Yuan San thought that this man had just seen his master entered the horse, but he was pretended not to see.


    His acting was too obvious.


    In the eyes of the man, the skill of his acting seemed like something he had anticipated.


    His smile widened as he played along and put his arm on Yuan San¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°My little brother, I see that your master is a very fussy eater. I know for a fact that the stew pork and braised chicken were takeaways from Restaurant Ruyi, the most well-known restaurant in the Capital City. I can tell that he hasn¡¯t been through much hardship from his delicate and fair complexion. I¡¯m sure he will have indigestion from eating the pig food from here. Why don¡¯t you ask him to come out here? I know of a place in the nearby woods where they serve delicious chicken. Let me bring him there to have some and I¡¯ll bring him back as soon as possible.¡±


    At the sight of the man making eyes at him, Yuan San began to feel uneasy and tried to wave him away.


    Thereafter, he put his palms together and placed them next to his cheeks and cocked his head. Finally, he pointed at himself and waved at the man.


    The man realized then that the coachman was trying to tell him that his young master was taking a nap in the horse carriage and that the coachman was a mute.


    Taking a nap?


    The man recalled the witty, pretty wife of the young master who was trailing behind and instinctively licked his lips greedily.


    He immediately pretended that he did not mind, but continued saying, ¡°Alas, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to sleep a little less. I¡¯m going to wake your young master. If he gets upset, I will take the blame for you.¡±


    When he finished speaking, the man reached out his big hand to open the door to the carriage.


    Yuan San¡¯s eyes sparkled in that instant. Like a slippery eel, he slipped out from the man¡¯s arms and blocked the man¡¯s way.


    He cupped his hands together, making a pleading gesture at the man, giving the impression that he was very frightened.


    The burly man was not giving so easily just because he had been hindered. Crestfallen, he almost wanted to shove him aside.


    However, he was stopped in his tracks by a voice.


    ¡°Brother, I would advise you not to force it and disrupt other people¡¯s business.¡±


    The burly man retracted his arm reluctantly and thereafter, he backed away from the horse carriage with an awkward smile on his face.


    ¡°What are you saying, Master Guo? It¡¯s all because I see that they are part of your group. Who traveling along this route is not respectful towards you, Master Guo? I don¡¯t have many hobbies other than enjoying good food. I supposed this little brother share my sentiments and I wanted to extend my invitation out of goodwill. I didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for him. No, no way!¡±


    At this moment, Master Guo was holding on to his smoking pouch and puffing away.


    Back in the Capital City, Master Guo would have tolerated hooligans trying to create trouble.


    However, along this route, those who knew the rules would be aware of what kind of a formidable character Master Guo was.


    The burly man scratched his head with a reluctant look in his eyes, but he did not have the audacity to create more trouble.


    He was apparently very cautious when he walked pass Master Guo, although he was still forcing a smile on his face.


    Master Guo fixed his eyes ahead and tapped lightly on his smoking pouch and said, ¡°He is my nephew, don¡¯t you use those sneaky tricks on him.¡±


    The burly man nodded and like a rabbit disappeared before their eyes in a flash.


    Zhao Fei and Wen Shi glanced at his back and mocking smiles crept up on their faces.


    What an unworthy person. How dare he even considered tackling Childe Yuan.


    Master Guo did not feel the slightest joy from the victory, but sighed softly, as he hung the smoking pouch by his waist.


    To him, fewer and fewer businessmen traveling along this route were as mannerly as before.


    As he walked to the side of the horse carriage, he had witnessed what happened to Yuan Lin and Yuan San a moment ago.


    At this instant, Yuan Lin lifted the curtain of the carriage and nodded at Master Guo in appreciation.


    ¡°Be careful. It gets much better after you pass the Qin State.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded as she was also well aware of the situation.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    All the groups of businessmen, be they large or smaller groups, would be passing this stretch of the road when they came out of the Capital City.


    For this reason, some of them who did not like to abide by the rules would be thinking of ways of taking advantage of others along the way.


    Once they passed the Qin State, they would be heading in the direction of the Nation of Lintian. In Master Guo¡¯s presence, there naturally was more peace and quiet.


    ¡°Master, why do we have to hide in the horse carriage?¡±


    Baishao rubbed her bloated stomach from indigestion as she grumbled softly. Her master had been in such a rush to finish eating breakfast that there were even rice grains stuck to their chin.


    They did not even have the time to wipe their mouths clean as they hurried into the horse carriage to hide. Her master had nervously hidden at the back of the carriage with a dagger in her hand.


    ¡°Because¡­ Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I explain to you. Oh yes, didn¡¯t we have some pills for indigestion? Give me two of them, Baishao.¡±

 Chapter 392 Filthy Business

    Lin Mengya held on to her stomach as she spoke and she appeared a little embarrassed.


    Sighing in resignation, Baishao started going through the little medicine box she carried with her. Finally, she found the bottle containing the pills for indigestion.


    The pills, made from haw and orange peel, tasted sweet and sour in their mouths.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes as she swallowed the pills as if they were sweets.


    Outside the building in the courtyard, the people who had just finished eating their breakfast were streaming out the post station¡¯s hall.


    Qiu Yu looked troubled. Biding his time, he waited for the rest of the businessmen to load their carts before getting into Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage.


    ¡°I think someone¡¯s eyeing us with interest.¡±


    The tone of Qiu Yu¡¯s voice was severe, but both Lin Mengya and Baishao rolled their eyes at him.


    ¡°We were aware since long ago. That man working for Crow even came up to us and tried to chum up with us just now.¡±


    Baishao said with a mocking tone. Imperial Physician Qiu seemed to be just paying lip service when he said he would protect them. In the end, it was her master and Yuan San who saved the day with their wits.


    ¡°What did he want? Were you taken advantage of?¡±


    Qiu Yu inquired with urgency in his voice, but Lin Mengya maintained her composure as she answered him.


    ¡°Not that we¡¯ve been taken advantage, but who is this Crow? Where does he come from and what business does he do? Are you able to find out?¡±


    Lin Mengya was not blind. When she was exiting from the hall of the post station, he had dragged the station-master to the backyard with him, using the excuse of buying food supplies.


    Moreover, she was in such a rush that she had surely attracted the attention of Master Guo and the other two men.


    The burly man who was Crow¡¯s subordinate had failed at his attempt and headed back in. For this reason, they no longer had to worry about their safety for now.


    Even if Yuan San was unable to stop him, Master Guo would not allow him to get what he wanted.


    ¡°On the surface, Crow is a businessman in the spice trade, but I heard from the station-master that he was actually dealing with human trafficking. There¡¯s a rumor saying that most of the slaves serving the royals of Lieyun Empire were supplied by him. He had gone to different countries to abduct them. Apart from this, he was involved in all kinds of deceit.


    Qiu Yu did not attempt to conceal the disgust in his voice as he spoke.


    Trafficking slaves? Lin Mengya never imagined Crow to be such an evil man.


    However, why did he choose her to lay his hands on?


    Before Lin Mengya could voice her doubts, Qiu Yu volunteered an answer.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve been implicated by Master Guo. Once they tried to abduct many youths in the name of hiring help. At that time, Master Guo could no longer stand it and upset his plans by force. Crow was a very petty man. This time, he must have thought that you¡¯re a novice and chose to make trouble for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement. Given Master Guo¡¯s temperament, he was definitely someone who would stand up for justice.


    It was no wonder that he used to run a professional organization providing bodyguards before he joined Sanjue Hall.


    Compared to such organizations, which both the authorities and the underworld were wary of, Sanjue Hall, which was a societal influence, was an even more suitable place for Master Guo.


    People having access to information would be well sought-after by both the authorities and the underworld.


    After all, Crow was merely an evil businessman. He¡¯d better weigh himself before he thought of doing anything to Sanjue Hall.


    ¡°In this case, he had not been wronged. Let¡¯s get going, Yuan San.¡±


    She was the Hall Master of Sanjue Hall. In theory, she was Master Guo¡¯s back.


    Crow¡¯s coming for her meant that he had hit the bullseye.


    Trafficking slaves was, however, such an inhumane thing to do.


    Unfortunately, she was not heading to the same destination as Crow. Otherwise, she would be rather interested to contend with the black-hearted Crow.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± responded Yuan San respectfully.


    Lin Mengya took special note of Yuan San¡¯s witty reaction towards that burly man.


    This young man was not simply a coachman working for Sanjue Hall. Yunzhu had arranged for him to come along with them for a purpose, which was likely to recommend him to Lin Mengya.


    This little guy had some tricks up his sleeves.


    Master Guo¡¯s group of businessmen was leading the way as they set out. The little episode that happened at the post station did not affect how it continued to operate with many passing through it.


    Businessmen from all directions came and go through this small post station all the time.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and looked out.


    This was the first time that she had gone so far from home.


    She was in high spirits as if she had gone on some spring outing.


    Compared to Lin Mengya and Baishao¡¯s happy mood, Qiu Yu was frowning all the time, as if there was some deep-seated hatred in him.


    This made Baishao depressed, so she chased him out to be coachman with Yuan San.


    Although it was already springtime and the weather was much warmer, the fields on both sides of the public road were still bare.


    Once the novelty of this spring trip wore off, Lin Mengya felt the boredom set in. Thank goodness the content in the music score for green stringed instrument downloaded in the Shen Nung system was sufficient to occupy her mind.


    When she closed her eyes gently, the chapter on distinguishing medicine in the music score for the green stringed instrument appeared before her eyes through the Shen Nung system¡¯s analog simulation.


    The ability to distinguish different kinds of medicine was the basic knowledge for all to-be physicians.


    They needed to be equipped with the knowledge of the efficacy of each kind of medicine and which of them complimented or canceled each other¡¯s effect. It was only then the physicians could administer them to patients to heal them.


    The music score for the green stringed instrument was more like the dictionary of medicinal herbs in the Shen Nung system. Be it Lucid Ganoderma, ginseng, and other better grade herbs or weeds along the way, there were detailed records about them in it.


    The music score for green stringed instrument even had recorded the effects of the grains and cereals in our usual diet.


    The more Lin Mengya read the book, the more she was certain that the person who compiled it was an amazing genius.


    As she read through it page by page, the Shen Nung system had already categorized the information for her. At this moment, Lin Mengya only needed to key in the keyword and search to find any information.


    In fact, the search result was almost instant.


    It might be very convenient, but Lin Mengya felt that it was not dependable somehow.


    The Shen Nung system was too easy and convenient to use. Her teacher from the school of medicine once said that if the human brain were to develop to its limit, it would be able to unlock the mystery of the universe.


    Even though she had unlocked the Shen Nung system to its second stage by now, she was already surprised at its functions.


    She wondered if this was hers or it belonged to the Shen Nung system? If it belonged to the Shen Nung system, would she become an idiot when the system was to breakdown one day?


    Then more Lin Mengya pondered over this hypothetical thought, the more she was so scared to the point of breaking out into cold sweat.


    Thankfully the teacher said that the power supply of its radar was the human body itself. Moreover, it did not have the hardware. It was just a program that ran when the memory was not exceeded. In addition, since it had no connection with the outside world, she supposed there would not be any problems?


    Lin Mengya comforted herself in this way. She was grateful that the Shen Nung system was her most powerful help yet.


    She continued to browse through the music score for the green stringed instrument and fine-tune the system. To her pleasant surprise, the way the system categorized the medicinal herbs was in line with how she would have done.


    At present, a prescription suddenly popped up in her mind.


    Lin Mengya took a careful look at this and realized that the prescription was written with different handwriting from the ones in the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    The neat handwriting seemed to come alive and it was a very detailed prescription. More amazingly, the herbs in the prescription seemed to be able to the poison in Qinghu and Elder Brother Tian Ning¡¯s bodies.


    Compared to the prescription in the system, this prescription appeared to be gentler on the human body and had less harmful side effects.


    However, it also seemed that the prescription was incomplete.


    Could this be the prescription her mother had written for Elder Brother Tian Ning?


    Lin Mengya became a little worked up at this point when she started to wonder where Qinghu had gone. The poison in his body was one thing she could not get out of her mind.


    If there was a better solution for Qinghu to survive, she would travel the world to find this wretched fox and bring him back.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya believed that he would not bear to forsake them and vanish completely.


    If he dared forsake them, Snow and the baby tiger would tear this wretched fox into pieces.


    It had to be that he had something to attend to now, so he had to be away temporarily.


    Regardless, she did not expect to reap a mysterious benefit from reading a book.


    Lin Mengya had grown to love the music score for the green stringed instrument even more. After flipping through the pages of the book, she discovered that there were many annotations written with similar handwriting as that on the prescription.


    This meant that the music score for the green stringed instrument was a normal book after all.


    However, how did its pages transform into overlapping prints that resulted in blots of ink on the pages?


    She flipped back and front but could not find any writings explaining this.


    However, there was the character ¡®Shen¡¯ in front of each chapter.


    Could it be that the person who compiled the music score for the green stringed instrument had the surname ¡®Shen¡¯?


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that there was a secret behind this. It was only because her mother had passed away that the dust-covered music score for the green stringed instrument was overlooked.


    She would keep this secret carefully lest it should create more waves.


    The horse carriage traveled onward, sometimes faster and sometimes slower, however, it finally arrived at a resting place before the sky turned dark.


    However, what was different about this place compared to their previous resting place was that this was a busy little town.


    Baishao copied what Lin Mengya did by lifting the curtain and taking a peek outside the horse carriage.


    Being used to the buzzing, wealthy Capital City, the busy yet simple small town felt like a place with more warmth and friendliness.


    There were chicken fights and monkeys performing in the streets, stores selling blushes and fragrant powders, sweets and toy vendors. Although there was not much variety, the novelty of everything was the winning point.


    Many of the townspeople replied on doing businesses to earn a living, therefore the night market was very vibrant here.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Back in the Capital City, there would only be night markets on the first and fifteenth day every month.


    However, Lin Mengya had always been locked up at home since young. Even after she was married, Long Tianyu would not allow her to go out at night for fear that she would be in danger.


    All of a sudden when no one was watching over her, she had become a bird who had been released from its cage.


    After taking a nap with Baishao in the afternoon, Lin Mengya was refreshed.


    To the exhausted Yuan San and Qiu Yu, these two ladies, who were full of life now and ready to explore the place, were giving them headaches.


    Master Guo led the group of businessmen to stay in the biggest inn in town.


    Compared to the post station with minimal amenities, the conditions at the inn here was many times better.

 Chapter 393 Another Encounter with Conflic

    t


    In view of the trouble they met earlier today, Lin Mengya and Baishao decided to have their meals in the room.


    When their horse carriage came to a stop at the doorstep of the inn, a waiter with a glib tongue immediately came up to welcome them.


    It was only after Lin Mengya and Baishao alighted from the carriage did they realize that the inn was filled with people.


    However, this was not surprising since the town was full of people in the business of trading.


    Lin Mengya tapped her head lightly, thinking that she had been over-sensitive.


    ¡°This way in, our honored guest.¡±


    The waiter clad in grey clothing made from coarse cloth led the way in.


    The inn was simply furnished and the rows of tables in the hall were all filled and there were completely no empty seats.


    The aroma from the delicacies filled the entire hall of the inn.


    The steam buns with salted vegetables that Lin Mengya and Baishao had for lunch were to them delicacies.


    They began discussing what dishes to order later on.


    In the eyes of the outsiders, they indeed appeared to be a loving couple.


    ¡°My room is next to yours. Call me when you need anything.¡±


    On the second floor where all the guestrooms were, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu each occupied a room.


    This time, Qiu Yu was not as shameless as before to want to share a room with Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya looked on as Qiu Yu enter his room and closed the door behind him. At that moment, a few question marks appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Since they left the post station this morning, this guy had been looking unhappy. He did not speak much throughout the day too.


    Could he be angry about something? But Qiu Yu did not seem like a petty person.


    Finally, Lin Mengya could only shake her head helplessly and followed the waiter to her room.


    Master Guo was prepared to let Lin Mengya have the best room in the room, perhaps because he felt bad and wanted to make it up to her.


    The room was quiet and had an attached bath. Its window was right on top of the streets and the guest in the room could see the scene of the town from it.


    The room was furnished with a wooden table and stools. It was even decorated with a flower vase.


    Even though this place could not be compared to Restaurant Ruyi, it was clean and comfortable.


    After ordering the dishes, Lin Mengya closed the door and started looking around the room with Baishao.


    Thankfully there was nothing abnormal about the place, but it was wise to be cautious when they were out and about.


    ¡°Master, do you think Mr. Qiu is angry with me?¡± asked Baishao cautiously after she sat down by the table as she poured Lin Mengya a cup of tea.


    It was all because of a slip of her tongue, but wasn¡¯t Mr. Qiu too petty? She only grumbled to him a little, did he have to be angry for the entire day?


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile and lowered her voice, saying, ¡°He is not angry with you. I think he¡¯s only putting on a face so that people can see.¡±


    For the entire journey, Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya looked as if they just had a fight.


    Lin Mengya had discovered that there was someone following behind the group of businessmen along the way.


    Although she could not be sure if that person was coming after her, she did realize that Qiu Yu disappeared for a period of time when they were taking a rest by the roadside at noontime.


    Lin Mengya had a keen sense of smell. There was a subtle odor of blood on Qiu Yu after he returned that would not go away.


    She supposed Qiu Yu had gone away to get rid of that person who was following them.


    Given Qiu Yu¡¯s character, he definitely did not kill the person. At most, he ought to have tried to extort a confession from him.


    However, he did not think it was time to tell her.


    The quick-witted Baishao quickly understood what Lin Mengya meant.


    Since she had been through and overcome many crises with her master in the past half a year after she entered the mansion, she was naturally more composed in such circumstances.


    She nodded and stop pursuing this matter.


    ¡°Dear honored guest, your food is here. May I bring it in for you?¡±


    The waiter standing outside the door knocked lightly and asked loudly.


    Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and make sure that she did not give her identity as a lady away before she replied to him.


    A few delicious-looking and nice-smelling dishes were laid on the table, although there was no fresh vegetable from this place.


    Fortunately, the skillful chef had whipped up palatable dishes from simple ingredients like Chinese cabbage and beancurd.


    Together with hot steam rice, it looked very appetizing.


    As Lin Mengya and Baishao seized the time to finish their meal quickly, there was a continuous stream of passerby outside the inn¡¯s entrance.


    Seeing that the streets outside were so busy, they could tell that there were many groups of businessmen staying at this inn at the same time.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly at the thought that the more people there were, the more complications. Whoever was stalking her would not give up so easily.


    It seemed that they had to postpone their plan for tonight, which was to go around the town to explore it.


    After they were done with their meal, Master Guo sent someone to invite her over for a chat.


    Lin Mengya instructed Baishao to lock the room door properly and not to open it to anyone unless she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.


    Lin Mengya, who had changed into another set of clothes, walked down the stairs gracefully from the second floor.


    She had washed her face and hands using a basin of clean water in the room after she ate her fill.


    Compared to the businessmen downstairs who traveled long distances to earn a living, this Childe Yuan with delicate features and pretty face was like a foreigner among them.


    Sitting in the hall were many others apart from the group of businessmen traveling with Master Guo.


    Lin Mengya observed that there were even some groups of businessmen in foreign costumes.


    However, these people, be it male or female, had all covered their faces with a veil, leaving only their deep-set eyes visible. At this moment, their eyes were all focused on Lin Mengya.


    Smiling calmly, Lin Mengya naturally knew that she stood out in terms of her appearance among the other people.


    Nevertheless, she did not intend to hide in her room like a coward.


    As Lin Mengya descended the steps, she was holding on to a folding fan made of bamboo. Surrounding her were outstanding men, unique in their own ways.


    Trying to look dashing? That was easy.


    ¡°Greetings to Master Guo and the two elder brothers.¡±


    Lin Mengya ignored all the judging eyes and stood firm by Master Guo¡¯s table. Thereafter, she cupped her hands together and bowed slightly as she lowered her voice to speak.


    Immediately, a few pairs of bashful eyes lit up and focused on her.


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel rather proud of herself.


    Behold, she could be popular with girls too!


    She suddenly remembered her elder brother. Even his engagement with Yue Ting was arranged by their parents. She really needed to give her brother a lesson on love when she returned.


    Master Guo was smoking from the smoking pouch. However, he appeared much more jovial and friendly than yesterday.


    Likewise, Wen Shi and Zhao Fei were in high spirits. It seemed that after spending these two days together, they really liked Lin Mengya for her easygoing character.


    ¡°Come, take a seat here. Yuan Lin, meet these well-known leaders in the business world. You will likely meet them on the road in the future.¡±


    Master Guo always introduced Yuan Lin as the son of a late friend. It not only told of their intimate relationship but also that he was responsible for protecting her.


    It was also his intention to recommend her to these leaders so they would remember her face.


    In this way, they would make provisions for her in the future when they bumped into each other again next time.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya stood up and humbly took a bow. In response, the leaders sitting at the surrounding tables nodded in recognition.


    Thereafter, each of them started to introduce their young man by their side.


    Although the hall of the inn was very spacious, there were only four tables in the middle of it.


    Master Guo sat at the table to the east, while a group of businessmen heading towards the Nation of Dongxia were seated at the table to the west. Their leader was a strong-looking old man who resembled Master Guo.


    Although he was not as muscular as Master Guo, one could tell from his eyes that he was very intelligent and capable. Sitting next to him was an elegant looking gentleman.


    However, it was hard to see the expression on his face because he was wearing a white mask. The white robe below a grey coat of coarse fabric was still eye-catching.


    Lin Mengya supposed he was the center of attention before she appeared.


    ¡°This is Lord Maliu, who¡¯s heading to the Nation of Dongxia. In terms of his time spent traveling along this trade route, he was many years ahead of me. How¡¯s your health, my old friend? When are you going to report to the king of hell?¡±


    Lin Mengya quickly gave him a courteous bow. No wonder he was seated next to Master Guo. From Master Guo¡¯s tone, they had to be very good friends.


    Lord Maliu was apparently a very easygoing character. He laughed as he also started to joke with Master Guo.


    ¡°How would the king of hell dare to take me away while you are still alive, old man. Master Yuan is a promising young man, although he is a little too frail. From now on, he can practice some martial arts with Old Guo to strengthen his body. Even though he can¡¯t be compared to the bodyguards, he¡¯s bound to meet with dangers too. If not careful, he may be taken advantage of by the evil people.¡±


    Just when Lord Maliu finished speaking, a guy sitting across from him could not hold back his anger.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The man slammed his big palm on the table.


    A burly who was larger-built than Wen Shi and Zhao Fei and had a dark complexion looked over with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°How dare a sick horse like you spout nonsense here. Beware, I¡¯m going to tear your mouth out!¡±


    Lord Maliu did not get angry but merely looked at the man with disdain, as if he did not think much of this burly, dark man nicknamed Black Tiger.


    ¡°Why get upset, brother? Lord Maliu is known for being straightforward. Moreover, he did not mention any names. Why should you invite a snub?¡±


    A fair-skinned youth sitting next to Black Tiger spoke up.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Mengya who took in everything from where she was sitting could tell that Black Tiger was merely a hatchet man, while the gentle-looking young man, who appeared more fragile than Lin Mengya, was the person in charge.


    This young man in green silk clothing was dressed like a rich man¡¯s son, but behind his gentle manners, Lin Mengya could see that he was a scheming man.


    After exchanging a look with him, Lin Mengya could tell he was not a simple man to deal with.


    Why would Lord Maliu be speaking against him given they were all out here to earn a living?


    ¡°Lord Maliu did not mean as his wish. White Dragon, I don¡¯t care that you sold the people of the other countries, but we are the citizens of Lieyun Empire and we would not allow you to treat us anyway you like. If you¡¯re smart, you would release those men whom you¡¯ve caught. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not adhering to the rules!¡±


    Those chilling words wounded from the table seated with the foreigners.


    Although both Xiaoyu and Baisu were citizens of the Lieyun Empire, Lin Mengya saw that Uncle Lie and the rest were dressed in Dajin¡¯s clothes.


    She could not help casting a curious look at that table of people from the Lieyun Empire.

 Chapter 394 The Cause of Trouble

    Through Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya had some understanding of Lieyun Empire.


    The empire was a very mysterious one. It was said that it was one of the rare empires which combined its religious and political power.


    The supreme of the empire was also the empire¡¯s religious leader.


    However, the religion in Lieyun was not part of the Confucious teachings. Worst, the Confucious teachings were deemed as heresies in Lieyun.


    As a result of extreme exclusivism, Lieyun had become one of the most mysterious kingdoms around.


    However, business relation was a way Lieyun maintained its communication with the outside world.


    The people of Lieyun before their eyes were all tall and slim.


    The men wore a black and white headscarf while the women were adorned with elaborate and delicate silver accessories.


    However, regardless of whether they were male or female, all of them wore a veil over their faces.


    The only exception was the elder among them, who did not wear a veil.


    Lin Mengya was especially curious as to why the gray-haired and white-bearded elder still had a radiant facial complexion with very little wrinkles, only his eyes were filled with cold hostility.


    One glance at those piercing eyes made Lin Mengya shudder with unease.


    Fortunately, she was merely sizing him up but did not have any ill intention towards him.


    The elder only gave her a look before he turned his gaze to Black Tiger and White Dragon.


    ¡°Yuan Lin, you may go upstairs first.¡±


    Seeing that the two parties were on the verge of breaking out into conflict, Master Guo conveniently chased Lin Mengya back to her room as he took out the pan for his smoking pouch.


    It seemed that a conflict between these four parties was inevitable today.


    An obedient Lin Mengya stood up, took a bow at Master Guo and slowly ascended the stairs to the second floor.


    In those few exchanges, the situation was made very clear.


    The two brothers, Black Tiger and White Dragon were certainly in the business of human trafficking, but they had abducted the companion of that group of people from Lieyun.


    Lord Maliu did not seem to approve of Black Tiger and White Dragon¡¯s actions, but he still shouldered the responsibility.


    Master Guo being Lord Maliu¡¯s good friend, would naturally not let his friend fight this war alone and be bullied.


    Lin Mengya leaned back on the wooden door and shook her head.


    She did not expect to face endless disasters whenever she went out nowadays. She wondered when she would be able to live a quiet life.


    She could hear the battle of words downstairs.


    Lin Mengya did not wish to listen to those people arguing, so she dragged Baishao to the window where they could see the night scene of people going to and fro in the street below.


    However, she also perked up her ears to listen carefully to the situation outside.


    ¡°How abominable for this man to be dealing with human trafficking! My neighbor, Little Pebble had precisely been abducted by human traffickers. Mrs. Shi was almost blind from weeping. A blissful family was ruined by these people! Why won¡¯t the local authorities arrest them?¡±


    Agitated, Baishao lowered her voice as she told Lin Mengya that she shared her sentiments. To Lin Mengya, the contents in her high school history class concerning the plights of the black people who were sold as slaves was still fresh in her mind until now.


    Although Black Dragon and White Tiger were as detestable as Crow, they alone would not be able to succeed in doing anything.


    After all, they were driven by economic reasons to have eventually turn to these unlawful trades.


    Eradicating them meant that only a small part of this chain of evil operation was lost.


    As long as people could reap benefits from this trade, sooner or later, someone would come along to replace them to continue earning this ill-gotten money.


    If she was serious about interfering, she had to make sure she made a difference. At least, she had to stop this chain of unethical trade from bringing more harm to people for now.


    However, what she needed to do now was to observe the situation quietly so she could track down the evildoers by following the clues.


    ¡°Hush, I¡¯m going to secretly watch them and see what they¡¯re doing. You should go to bed soon, but remember to lock the door and windows. I will call out to you when I come back.¡±


    Baishao, however, shook her head as she held on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves.


    They could clearly hear the sound of fighting outside.


    To Baishao, her master might be witty and sharp, but those weapons might injure her. What would she do then?


    ¡°Am I such a fool? I¡¯m just going to find a strategic spot on the second floor and peek at them. Moreover, I don¡¯t know any martial arts. I would be making trouble for Master Guo if I were to just barge in? Rest assured I won¡¯t do that!¡±


    Lin Mengya finally convinced Baishao and escaped from Baishao.


    She had to promise Baishao that she would not foolishly go up against these people. Finally, she slipped out quietly through the door of the second-floor room.


    Thankfully, what really happened on the first floor was just a heated argument. They had not progressed to physical violence.


    Through the little opening of the railings, Lin Mengya had a peek on what was happening below her.


    At this moment, White Dragon, Black Tiger and the group of Lieyun people were the ones involved in the heated argument.


    As for Master Guo and Lord Maliu, they were acting as mediators.


    Master Guo was sitting there, smoking, while Lord Maliu was trying to mediate between the two arguing parties, but from his tone, it was obvious that he was siding with the group of people from Lieyun.


    The conflict continued and physical violence seemed inevitable sooner or later.


    In her anxiety, Lin Mengya was not aware when someone started watching her.


    ¡°Why are you out of your room? Didn¡¯t Master Guo say that you should retire into your room?¡±


    She did not know when Qiu Yu had walked up to her.


    Qiu Yu was pulled down by Lin Mengya to squat behind the railings to watch the situation downstairs.


    ¡°It would be a pity to miss the drama. Oh yes, do you know exactly who White Dragon and Black Tiger are?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was not alone. Many passersby who had nothing to do with this matter, were also watching the situation secretly.


    There were rules for businessmen traveling in groups. They did not usually resort to using physical force once a conflict started.


    The groups of traveling businessmen were on the go most part of the year, so they had established many rules for the smooth running of their businesses during their travel.


    Whoever wished to enter this profession had to abide by these rules. Even if he was involved in black market trading like Black Tiger and White Dragon.


    Qiu Yu looked helplessly at Lin Mengya, and then said to her, ¡°The Lieyun guy is Dongfang Xu. He is a Lieyun businessman dealing with medicine. Half of the poison in the Capital City was supplied by the Nation of Lieyun through him. Do you see those men behind him? It was said that they are all very skillful in the use of poison.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. As the Shen Nung system was running all the time, she knew better than anyone else about this fact.


    The series of confusing names for the various poison was enough evidence that these men were not easy to deal with.


    If this were the case, why would White Dragon and Black Tiger have the audacity to go against them?


    ¡°White Dragon and Black Tiger are well-known human traffickers along this route, and Crow works for them. He is in charge of selling all the abducted people from various nations to the Nation of Lieyun to be slaves. However, the people of Lieyun were naturally blessed with good looks. For this reason, many bald nobles from various countries liked to take the girls and children from Lieyun as captives. Sadly, they were being treated most cruelly because of their knowledge of poison. For one, the niece of Dongfang Xu had disappeared just a few days ago. Before she vanished, someone saw her getting into an argument with White Dragon¡¯s man. Dongfang Xu attempted to ask for her time and again but to no avail. He had no choice but to have Master Guo and Lord Maliu to take the field.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded in understanding. At first, when she bumped into Xiaoyu, he was meant to be a toy and to be sold when he grew up a little.


    Lin Mengya could not help but be furious when she remembered how pathetic Xiaoyu looked at the beginning.


    The desire to destroy White Dragon and Black Dragon intensified at the thought.


    ¡°Is the niece of Dongfang Xu really in the hands of White Dragon?¡±


    This was Lin Mengya¡¯s utmost concern now.


    Qiu Yu shook his head. He had also just arrived at the inn, trailing behind Lin Mengya. It was not that easy to gather this much information within such a short time.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and drew close to Qiu Yu¡¯s ear to whisper her plans.


    ¡°This¡­ may not be a good idea.¡±


    Qiu Yu gave Lin Mengya an awkward look, but Lin Mengya returned with a pleading look.


    Finally, he could not bear to turn her down and nodded helplessly.


    When no one noticed, the two of them sneaked downstairs.


    Fortunately, all the people¡¯s attention was on the four tables in the middle of the hall and no one took notice of them.


    They followed the staircase and came to the backyard where the groups of businessmen left their goods.


    ¡°Tell me, how do White Dragon and Black Tiger transport those people to various places if they are doing human trafficking?¡±


    Although it was night time, there were lights being lit in the backyard. Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were conversing softly in the shadows.


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. Apart from horse carriages, there is no other way of transporting people.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked all around the backyard and discovered that it was filled with wooden carts for transporting goods and little horse carriages like the one she was traveling in.


    After going around the backyard once, it seemed that there was no place for anyone to hide.


    The town was only this big. If these human traffickers were to stop here every time they passed by. They would definitely find a safe and suitable place to house those who were abducted.


    Where could they find a spacious and secret place? Most importantly, this place would not raise suspicion even if all of them fit into it.


    In that instant, a place came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Is there any coffin home nearby?¡±


    Qiu Yu gave her a puzzled look, and then pondered for a moment before answering her.


    ¡°On our way here about 2,500 meters from this town, there seemed to be a coffin home, but that place to common people is a place of bad luck. Why are you asking about it?¡±


    Normally commoners would not visit such places which were far from where people gathered.


    Lin Mengya appeared to have her focused her mind on this target and did not want to delay any further. While Master Guo and the other men were entangled with each other, she wanted to go and check out that place personally.


    After she told Qiu Yu what was on her mind, a shocked and puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°My dear Miss Lin, you refused to sleep in the middle of the night. and you are going to the coffin house at night! Have you fallen ill?¡±

 Chapter 395 Visiting the Coffin Home in the Middle of the Nigh

    t


    Lin Mengya brushed off Qiu Yu¡¯s claws on her forehead and spoke to him with a severe tone of voice.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not ill. These men will not arrive at any consensus in their arguments. If White Dragon and Black Tiger directly denied the accusation, what can Dongfang Xu do? It goes without saying that we need evidence to catch the culprit. We need to prove that Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece is indeed in the hands of White Dragon and Black Tiger. What do you think the men of Lieyun will do given their nature?¡±


    Qiu Yu considered Lin Mengya¡¯s words carefully and finally understood what she meant.


    Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. There was no denying how brilliant Lin Mengya was, to use others to achieve her goal.


    ¡°I get it now. You¡¯re thinking of using the men from Lieyun to get rid of White Dragon and Black Tiger, this pair of troublesome brothers!¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Of the people she met, be it Xin Li, Xiaoyu or Baisu, they were people who would repay kindness and evil accordingly.


    If she eventually found proof that White Dragon and Black Tiger indeed abducted Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece, the forces behind White Dragon and Black Tiger would suffer given that the people of Lieyun usually took a clear-cut position between love and hate.


    Moreover, if Dongfang Xu was really a righteous man, Master Guo would not have taken a neutral position.


    From the statement he made, he seemed to imply that only the people of the Lieyun Empire were humans, while that of the other nations were animals.


    Lin Mengya felt that she would have done injustice to herself if she did not do a bad turn to him.


    After she communicated with Qiu Yu, the two of them offered the waiter of the inn some loose silver and rode away on a horse.


    Even though Lin Mengya was not used to sharing the horse, there was still room for improvement for her horse-riding skill.


    The horse started galloping soon and they vanished into the night in no time.


    They got further away from the town as they shuttle back and forth in the dark.


    Lin Mengya crouched low on the back of the horse to minimize her physical contact with Qiu Yu.


    She remembered she had shared riding on a horse with Long Tianyu the last time.


    She rubbed her temple, puzzled that she suddenly thinking about that guy!


    ¡°The coffin home is not far from here now. If it is as you have guessed, I¡¯d like to suppose that there will be people guarding the coffin home.¡±


    Qiu Yu lowered his voice as he whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    The two got down from the horse cautiously and quietly followed the meandering path leading up to the coffin house.


    It was common for each town to have a coffin house to store dead bodies temporarily and this town was no exception.


    Soon, they spotted the hanging white paper lanterns flying in the wind.


    Surrounded by darkness, there were no other audible sounds apart from the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    The door to the coffin home was so dark that it looked like the mouth of a monster, sending chills up their spine.


    ¡°How about you wait for here while I go in to have a look first?¡±


    Even a man like Qiu Yu was starting to get the creeps, what more a lady like Lin Mengya. However, Lin Mengya did not appreciate and accept his kindness.


    In fact, she had her gaze fixed on the door of the coffin home.


    There was no hint of fear on her face.


    A mixture of different feelings arose in Qiu Yu¡¯s heart. Could this lass be called a woman?


    ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t there any movement?¡±


    With curiosity, Lin Mengya craned her neck to see what was inside as she and Qiu Yu had been there for quite some time.


    If there were people guarding this place, would there not be some movements by now?


    However, there was not even a bug flying around. Could she have made a wrong guess?


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya finally remembered the Shen Nung system.


    Because of the opening up of the second stage of the Shen Nung system, its scanning function was not restricted to the things surrounding her.


    If she wished, she could switch on the super radar scanning function. Nevertheless, she could be placing a great burden on her brain by doing so.


    Regardless, as long as she was able to detect the same kind of poison the men of Lieyun carried, it was sufficient proof that the missing girl was here.


    By then, they only had to go back to the inn and find a way to inform Dongfang Xu.


    Lin Mengya immediately closed her eyes and started to mobilize the super radar scanning.


    A buzzing sound audible only to her instantly came on from her brain.


    Waves of headaches started, but the pain was still within her threshold of tolerance.


    Frowning deeply, she began to concentrate her attention on scanning the coffin home in front of her.


    One meter, five meters, ten meters, fifteen meters¡­


    As the area widened, her headache intensified.


    Just when the pain almost reached the limit of her tolerance, finally she detected a weak signal.


    The protective system in the Shen Nung system was activated at that instant and it cut off the process of scanning her surroundings immediately.


    Darkness fell on Lin Mengya at that moment and she went paralyzed and fell into Qiu Yu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Qiu Yu was obviously taken aback when a soft and nice-smelling woman fell into his arms.


    Before other thoughts came to him, he was shocked at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s pale face, which was totally drained of its colors.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m having a bit of a stomachache. I must have eaten too much today.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to appear as if nothing had happened. Usually mobilizing her exploring system was as normal as drinking water and eating.


    However, it was wise not to use the super radar scanning function too often, because not only did it scan for poisonous substances, it also worked as detector and surveyor.


    In just those few moments, the area within a radius of a half-mile around the coffin home had been scanned into her system so much so that a three dimensional model of the terrain had been saved into her brain.


    Good heavens, if she gradually got used to this, this radar would be defying the natural order of things.


    This was just a passing thought to Lin Mengya, because according to the introduction of the Shen Nung system, the super radar scanning function would only be running normally when it had progressed to its third stage.


    At this moment, she could only use the most basic functions. Moreover, the price for her pay was beyond what she could bear.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? Let me prescribe you some digestive medicine when we get back. Don¡¯t gobble down your food again, but chew your food properly and swallow it slowly.¡±


    As Qiu Yu helped Lin Mengya get on her feet, Qiu Yu felt a little lost when he suddenly lost the warm touch.


    Her body was frailer and softer than he imagined.


    Despite his exposure to all kinds of beauties in the palace, Lin Mengya¡¯s natural good looks without any makeup under the night sky remained distractingly attractive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    After Lin Mengya regained her composure and calm and the pain subsided, she had returned to normal.


    Just now, she had detected the location where Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece was.


    She discovered that this coffin home, in fact, had a basement.


    She supposed that the basement was used to store coffins and dead bodies.


    It was there that the radar detected the same poison the men of Lieyun were carrying.


    However, she also discovered something abnormal at the same time.


    There were no living human beings moving about in the house!


    Could Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece have met with a tragic end already?


    This did not make sense. White Dragon and Black Tiger were after money. Even if they had some personal feud, why did they need to go through the trouble of storing the girl¡¯s dead body in the coffin home?


    They could have found a place to bury her, or would it not be even more convenient to abandon her body in the woods?


    Lin Mengya was unable to unlock this mystery for the time being.


    ¡°If we leave right now, we would have wasted this trip. Why don¡¯t you wait here while I go in to have a look inside? I won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Qiu Yu thought Lin Mengya had wanted to go back to the inn because she was not feeling well.


    Lin Mengya found it difficult to explain to Qiu Yu that she already knew what was inside the coffin home without entering it.


    If Qiu Yu found out that she had used the radar scanning function to find out what was inside, he would not be prescribing the medicine for ingestion when they return to the inn.


    ¡°I have¡­ I¡¯ve made use of observation. Look, there is no sign of life in the surrounding. If there¡¯s anyone alive here, they would need to rest, eat and use the toilet. Even if they are concerned about people being suspicious and try not to use the toilet, they would still make noises.¡±


    While Lin Mengya was trying to convince Qiu Yu, she began to find it odd too.


    She carefully observed everything in the vicinity of the coffin home. The thatched hut was run-down, the weed in the courtyard was overgrown and even the walls were broken at many places.


    Would there really be people in such a run-down coffin home?


    ¡°Do you think there would be people placing their dead people in this pathetic-looking coffin home?¡±


    Lin Mengya said with hesitation in her voice. Qiu Yu took another look and shook his head.


    ¡°The elders in the family always say that we should honor the deceased. I suppose no one would put their deceased loved ones here.¡±


    That was right! In this case, why did she find, from the scanned image in her mind, many coffins in the basement of this coffin home?


    Could people from the past just deposit their coffins here?


    There were many question marks in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind by now. She shuffled forward quietly. She had to go in to check it out tonight no matter what.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together. Be careful. Perhaps we might find something out of our expectation.¡±


    Compared to doing a scan of the place, it would be even better for her to have a look at the place personally, so they could be sure that there was no one alive in there. By now, she and Qiu Yu were bolder than when they first arrived.


    While looking around the courtyard, Lin Mengya was making a mental preparation for herself.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    This was just like the mortuary. When she was still studying in the school of medicine, she always secretly visited the mortuary alone during the hottest time during summer to cool down!


    At this thought, she felt even bolder now.


    Compared to dead bodies, which she was very familiar with, the bugs and small animals were even scarier to her.


    Qiu Yu held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and realized that his hand was colder than hers.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s attention was focused on the coffin home and did not realize this embarrassing fact.


    The floor of the coffin home was laid with green tiles, but they were badly broken by now. Qiu Yu held on to Lin Mengya lest she should trip over the broken tiles and fell.


    They passed the courtyard and entered the main hall of the coffin home. Under the moonlight which shone into the hall now and then, the teeth of the statue of the king of hell appeared exceptionally frightening they gave the chills.

 Chapter 396 The Odd Coffin

    The moon was completely blocked by the dark clouds and the main hall of the coffin house appeared as ghastly as the temple of the king of hell.


    Qiu Yu ducked his head instinctively, despite him not being superstitious about the existence of spirits. He could not help but feel crept out in his heart just by standing there.


    What made him speechless was the fact that Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be a frail lady, did not have any reactions of fear.


    Was it possible that this lass was completely unafraid?


    ¡°Are you carrying anything that can lit up the place?¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya patted Qiu Yu on his back and could immediately feel the tensed up muscles on his back.


    Was he overreacting? Speechless, Lin Mengya gazed at the aggrieved look in Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, just hang on a moment. Also, do not pat me for no reason. You almost scared me to death!¡±


    Obviously, Qiu Yu was nervous to the extent that he could not control himself, so much so there was a quiver in his voice.


    He searched for something which acted as a lighter and lit a small fire that quickly brightened up in the darkness.


    Lin Mengya looked at the jittery Qiu Yu quietly and was puzzled by how he could be so intimidated by an abandoned mortuary.


    If she were to dump him at the modern-day school of medicine and let the teachers take turns torturing him, would he be so freaked out that he went crazy?


    ¡°Alright, alright, if you¡¯re indeed very frightened, you can hold on to my arm.¡±


    Lin Mengya offered her arm generously so that Qiu Yu could hold on tightly to it.


    Lin Mengya took over the lighter and inched towards the backyard, feeling her way around.


    The main hall was in a mess, but apparently, there were a number of beds there meant for dead bodies. There were some memorial tablets lying at one corner of the wall.


    From the look of it, no one had visited this place for a long time.


    They supposed that the entrance to the basement was in the back hall, so Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu walked into it cautiously. Compared to the chaotic front hall, the backyard was not filled with bits and pieces of stuff.


    There were only some bales at the corner of the walls.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s nothing in this back hall. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Despite having the light illuminating the place, Qiu Yu still could not get rid of the chills the place was giving him.


    This was ridiculous. He was never afraid of anything except ghosts and darkness.


    If his elder brother learned about how fearful Qiu Yu was, he would be mocking him.


    Lin Mengya pointed at the bales at the corner of the walls and said, ¡°Please move those bales somewhere else.¡±


    Qiu Yu opened his eyes wide and gave Lin Mengya a pleading look as if he were asking her to let him off.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya retracted her hand reluctantly, indicating to Qiu Yu that if he refused, she would do it herself.


    Being put under pressure, Qiu Yu reluctantly went over to move the bales away.


    However, never would he expect to find an iron door behind those bales.


    The black door handle stood out from the entire setting of the coffin home.


    He reached out and turned the handle and it moved. In addition, there was no rust on it, so it showed that it ought to be used quite often.


    ¡°Eh? How come there¡¯s a secret door over here? How did you know about it?¡±


    Lin Mengya hurried over and took a careful look at the door. After making sure that there was no poisonous substance on the door handle, she indicated for Qiu Yu to open the iron door.


    ¡°Think about it, if nobody uses this place over a long time, why would people place these bales over here? Moreover, the hay was clean and dry. Could it be the ghosts that moved them here?¡±


    She could not help but roll her eyes at Qiu Yu. She could see that Qiu Yu¡¯s intelligence dropped drastically the moment they arrived at this coffin home.


    Qiu Yu shivered at the mention of the word ¡®ghosts¡¯.


    Holding to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm, the two retreated a few steps.


    ¡°Ah, what are you trying to do?! Why are you so scared!?¡±


    Lin Mengya almost wanted to give up on this big brother. From all his dawdling, Qiu Yu was obviously timider than her, a lady.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t open it. Perhaps this is the gate to hell. Have you not heard the stories from the adults in the family, that there is a gate to hell behind the statue of the king of hell? If you open it, those demons and monsters will come out from this small door! Hey! Hey! You shouldn¡¯t open it!¡±


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about him and reached out to forcefully open the little iron door.


    Eventually, nothing happened.


    Instantly, Lin Mengya was glued to where she was standing.


    The atmosphere turned all strange. One could even hear the sound of Qiu Yu swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°Princess? Miss Lin? Mengya?¡±


    Qiu Yu addressed Lin Mengya in three different ways, but she remained squatting at that place and did not react.


    Qiu Yu¡¯s legs turned into jelly as he inched towards Lin Mengya. He reached out his trembling hands as he patted her on her shoulder.


    Then he immediately retracted his hand and looked warily at Lin Mengya¡¯s back.


    ¡°How rude of you, gentleman. How could you touch me, a slave girl¡¯s body as and when you like?¡±


    A long and high-pitched voice came forth from Lin Mengya¡¯s body and it sounded like a long note sung by an opera singing. In that instant, all the hairs on Qiu Yu¡¯s body stood.


    ¡°You, you¡­ Who are you? Are you a human or a ghost? Let me tell you that this woman was not easy to deal with. If you possess her, you would be scared out of your wits!¡±


    Qiu Yu, who was trying very hard to stay calm, was now unable to control even his mouth.


    Lin Mengya, who was squatting down, got up slowly and started to laugh with a cawing sound of a crow.


    ¡°Caw, caw, caw, caw, I¡¯ve been waiting for so many years and finally a strong man appears in front of me! Look at who I am?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned back so suddenly that Qiu Yu got a shock and shut his eyes. He was so fearful that he could not even scream out.


    ¡°Amitabha! Buddha preserve me! Listen to me! My flesh is not palatable, only my elder brother¡¯s flesh is delicious. You may have him as your meal¡­¡±


    Qiu Yu, who had been frightened to death had started to blabber nonsense. Suddenly, he heard the lady in front of him burst out into laughter.


    He opened his eyes carefully and saw that Lin Mengya was smiling brilliantly.


    Lin Mengya laughed till she bent backward, while she pointed at Qiu Yu who was obviously in a guarded state. She held on to her belly and almost rolled on the ground. It was only then that Qiu Yu realized what happening.


    How on earth did he get tricked by Lin Mengya?!


    ¡°Did you realize how funny you looked just now?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not mean to scare him initially. However, she found him to be too much of a scaredy-cat.


    Qiu Yu could feel his blood shooting up to his head. He gnashed his teeth as he stared at the lass before his eyes. He almost wanted to charge at her and strangle her.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself that this is not the gate to hell. Moreover, you and I are physicians who are saviors to mankind. Even if we were to go to hell, we wouldn¡¯t be punished for doing so many good deeds. Look at you! Are you even a man? You¡¯re not even comparable to a little woman like me. Alright, let¡¯s get down there to have a look.¡±


    After mocking Qiu Yu, she thought she had to say a few words of comfort to him.


    Everyone would have some kind of phobia, but it was necessary for one to confront it face to face in order to become bolder and stronger.


    After the scare, Qiu Yu seemed to be much bolder than before. Perhaps he was trying to regain his pride.


    He even volunteered to enter through the secret door ahead of Lin Mengya.


    The door was slightly over half a body length and they had to bend at their waist to get through the opening. However, after taking a few more steps forward, the stairs gradually got wider.


    After descending forty to fifty steps, they arrived at the basement of the coffin home.


    The area of the basement was the same as that of the main hall, but it did not feel stuffy at all. There was good ventilation and surprisingly, the place did not smell of dampness or molds at the slightest.


    ¡°Looks like we guessed correctly. They must have rested here. Look, there are some daily necessities which they left behind. Moreover, the drinking water which they left behind is clear, which means it had been left here for only a few days.¡±


    Once Qiu Yu saw the marks left behind by the people, his spirit was revived.


    He had recovered and was back to his usual self likely because he had confirmed that the place was not hell after all.


    Lin Mengya scanned the surroundings and realized that the basement was rather spacious, and it could accommodate four to five coffins.


    The ebony coffins stood out in the basement and caught their attention.


    Lin Mengya felt something amiss. Before she entered the basement, the radar had also pinpointed the basement as the location of the poisonous medicine. Could White Dragon and Black Tiger have killed the people and hidden the dead bodies in the coffin?


    She refused to believe that these men who did human trafficking would be kind enough to keep the dead bodies properly.


    ¡°Big Brother Qiu, come over here. I find this coffin rather fishy. Can you help me push the cover away?¡±


    This time, Qiu Yu did not say no to her request.


    They were physicians after all. They often come into contact with dead bodies anyway.


    Contrary to what happened a moment ago, when Qiu Yu was frightened by his imagination of spirits, he was no longer afraid.


    They finally removed the cover of the coffin closest to them after making a lot of noise pushing the cover off. Lin Mengya brought the lighter closer and lit up the inside of the coffin.


    ¡°This is so strange. If these two supposedly dead people appear to be too ruddy looking on their faces.¡±


    Qiu Yu muttered under his breath, but Lin Mengya thought likewise.


    There were two men lying in the coffin. Lin Mengya reached out her hand to feel their breath. She realized that they were indeed still breathing, although they were breathing very slowly and weakly.


    Could these two people be alive?


    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu exchanged looks, then Qiu Yu caught hold of the hand of one of the men and started listening to his pulse.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Very quickly, Qiu Yu began to frown.


    Then in a flash, he reached the hand of the other man and indeed, there was a pulse too.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at Qiu Yu and saw the strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Their pulses show that they are asleep!¡±


    Asleep? Lin Mengya held on to the wrist of one of the man and indeed, his pulse was steady. It did not seem like there was anything abnormal. This was not possible! If they had merely fallen asleep, how could they stay so quiet?


    Moreover, even if they were asleep, they would wake up some time. If they woke up and discovered that they were being put into a coffin, wouldn¡¯t any normal person be frightened to death?

 Chapter 397 The Mysterious Ruffian

    ¡°I would have helped if I brought my silver needles here. Perhaps they have been poisoned.¡±


    As Qiu Yu commented with regret in his voice, Lin Mengya responded by shaking her head.


    The Shen Nung system was much more useful than silver needles in this respect.


    Lin Mengya did not detect any abnormal substances present there apart from the increasing intensity of the poison belonging to the people of Lieyun.


    However, this did not completely eliminate the possibility that these men had been poisoned. No matter how powerful the Shen Nung system was, it had its limits.


    ¡°I suppose if they had merely fallen asleep, they would have sensed our presence after all the fuss. Given the circumstances now, we can get one or two of them out of here at most.


    ¡°Look at the coffins here. I believe there are at least one or two people sleeping in each of the coffins here. Let¡¯s go out first and bring back help. In this way, we would be able to recover both the captives and the spoils.¡±


    Although Qiu Yu did not feel completely comfortable with the plan, he had to admit that Lin Mengya was right.


    However, just when the replaced the coffin cover, they heard a sound coming from outside.


    Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya exchanged a knowing look and with the rapport between them, they speedily laid down at the deepest part of the basement.


    Fortunately, it was very dark where they were and they were blocked by the coffin. With this cover, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were temporarily hidden.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    Just when they had covered themselves up, an angry roar sounded from outside the door.


    Lin Mengya cursed under her breath. They had aroused suspicion likely because they had moved the bales and did not close the metal door.


    It was too late now for them to take any action. They could only try their best to breathe calmly in order not to expose themselves.


    ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive. Perhaps someone left without remembering to close it. This had happened before. Look, aren¡¯t the coffins still here? Rest assured that no one would discover them. We can ask around when we get back to clarify the facts.¡±


    Another voice, belonging to someone was a little drunk, interrupted the man with the deeper voice, who was still not convinced. He opened to check the coffins one by one and his footsteps came closer to her.


    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were becoming more and more nervous as the man approached.


    Thankfully, the man¡¯s attention was on the inside of the coffins and he failed to spot the two who were hidden in the dark.


    ¡°See, I told you. Who would take notice of this place with bad luck? Any normal person would try to avoid places like here, so why would he come in here? Even if he were to come in, just like our usual practice, we would¡¯ve gotten rid of him neatly. Come on, this is not the first time. Don¡¯t you know people think of this place as haunted?¡±


    Hearing the crude, unrestrained voice speaking arrogantly, she was greatly repulsed.


    For the sake of monetary gain, they had resorted to such unethical dealings, they even tried to silence the witnesses. They were the most unforgivable evildoers!


    The person with the deep voice did not respond. He continued to scrutinize the five coffins there. Finally, when he was done with the last coffin, making sure that nothing was amiss, he closed the covers of the coffins.


    As the sound of footsteps got further away, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, those two men only put the covers of the coffins back and did not touch any other things. Otherwise, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu would be exposed.


    ¡°Best be careful about everything we do. Don¡¯t forget what Big Brother White said before that if people could smell something fishy here, we won¡¯t be able to use this place anymore. Over the years, we had been so cautious. Don¡¯t blame me for being cruel if any of you make a mistake and create trouble as a result.¡±


    Big Brother White as the man with a deep voice referred to had to be White Dragon.


    Apparently, this was the stronghold for them to temporarily store their goods.


    It was not surprising that even though Master Guo knew about White Dragon and Black Tiger¡¯s illegal business, he did not know how the slaves were transported.


    If it were somewhere sparsely populated, naturally they did not need to do all this hiding. However, for a densely populated town, they needed a stronghold to secretly keep the abducted people.


    What a ruthless and evil ploy. At the same time, they were meticulous and cautious in their planning.


    It seemed that White Dragon, Black Tiger and their men were not so easy to deal with.


    ¡°Bah, who are you referring to? Let me tell you that I, Liu Hailong, had been following the two leaders for quite some time. Don¡¯t think I have to listen to you just because someone has your back. The two leaders are ones who consider the big picture, while you are just a small fry in my eyes!¡±


    Finally, Lin Mengya figured that this Liu Hailong did not really get along with the man with a deep voice.


    It was no wonder that this man kept singing a different tune from the person with a deep voice.


    If not for him, who tried to hinder the other man, she and Qiu Yu could have met with trouble by now if they had searched the place thoroughly.


    Nevertheless, the man with a deep voice was not provoked. She supposed he did not wish to argue with that drunk man.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. Quick, come over and help.¡±


    Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu exchanged puzzled looks. Not knowing what the man with a deep voice meant, they secretly looked in the direction of the coffins.


    Those two men were carrying lanterns and one of them was tall, while the other was short. The short one who was making a lot of noise was apparently a boor.


    The tall man, who was back-facing them, remained silent.


    ¡°This thing works wonders. They could sleep deeply for three days after inhaling it. Unfortunately, that pretty girl is so desirable, I wish I could have a taste of¡­¡±


    Liu Hailong smiled an uncouth smile, but the tall man cut him off immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. This time, you¡¯ve created enough trouble for our two leaders by abducting her. We will suffer much loss if we don¡¯t transport this batch of men out soon enough. You¡¯d better behave yourself and hopefully, that girl can help to minimize our loss.¡±


    Naturally, they ought to be referring to Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece.


    Lin Mengya tried to commit Liu Hailong¡¯s appearance to her memory so that later on when they got out, it would help her recognize and point him out.


    Never did Lin Mengya expect that he was the one who abducted Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece.


    However, her curiosity was further aroused. Whatever method did they use to put these people into such deep sleep that they seemed to lost all their senses? Furthermore, she was unable to detect the presence of any poison.


    Suddenly, her keen sense of smell detected a fishy smell.


    Lin Mengya gazed at Qiu Yu and realized that he was still unaware.


    Those two men did not take any protective measures so Lin Mengya guessed that this substance should be used in conjunction with other things.


    The medicine used by these two men was coming closer to them. The central nervous system suddenly sent out a warning and it was then that Lin Mengya realized that they were using a herb called zombie grass.


    This medicine would put people into a deep sleep at most so that they appeared to be in a coma. All of a sudden she remembered something that was recorded in the music score for green stringed instrument. After reading through the record, Lin Mengya finally understood why this herb was named the zombie grass.


    The two men examined the place all over again before they eventually covered up the coffins.


    Thereafter, they quietly ascended the stairs and went back to the ground level.


    Lin Mengya continued waiting for a long time. Just as she expected, the person with a deep voice was indeed a cautious and cunning master.


    Within a short while, the man had returned two more times to check the basement.


    If not because the other man kept nagging him, Lin Mengya believed that he would come back a third time.


    What a difficult opponent. Sadly, Lin Mengya did not manage to see the person¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Get out of there quickly! My legs are already numb.¡±


    Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief and crawled out of the corner.


    After making sure that the two men had left, the two of them opened the five coffins once again.


    Just as they expected, apart from the last coffin in which laid a girl dressed in Lieyun¡¯s traditional costume, the other four coffins had each contained two or even three young men in it.


    ¡°They must have given these men the medicine just now. This is abominable! I didn¡¯t even realize it!¡±


    Qiu Yu ought to be very upset with himself for not realizing it. Lin Mengya, on the other hand, calmly felt around the Lieyun girl¡¯s body.


    Eventually, Qiu Yu was shocked to see that Lin Mengya had found five inch-long dark iron needles.


    ¡°These are¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya did not have time to explain. She tore a piece of fabric from her clothes and wrapped the needles in it.


    Thereafter, with her skillful hands and appropriate strength, she started to massage a few acupuncture points on the girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hiccup¡­¡±


    The girl let out a prolonged breath and her eyes which were tightly shut began to open gradually.


    ¡°I¡­ Where am I?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was thin and she was obviously very frail.


    Lin Mengya continued to massage the acupuncture point on her body and soon the fatigue on the girl¡¯s face subsided.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you had been abducted. My elder brother and I have saved you. I¡¯m going to help you get down from where you are. Do not shout or make any noise, lest you attract the attention of the bad guys and they would come.¡±


    The girl had a pair of big, dark eyes. However, she did not even blush from embarrassment after she saw this friendly, pretty face before her eyes. She merely nodded obediently and allowed Lin Mengya to help her out of the coffin.


    Although there was not much strength in her legs as she tried to walk, she gritted her teeth and moved with determination with the help of Lin Mengya. Soon, her movement became more and more practiced. Finally, Lin Mengya took out a pill from her clothes and gave it to the girl.


    Soon, the girl was back to her normal self.


    She began prancing around as she looked around.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°My name is Dongfang Xiu. You may call me Xiu. Thank you so much for saving my life. The people of Lieyun will definitely repay the kindness we received.¡±


    Xiu had delicate features with big dark eyes that seemed to be able to talk and were innocent-looking and clear.


    Although she was still rather young, she looked forthright and sincere, which was entirely different from those frail-looking girls in the capital city.


    Looking at her reminded Lin Mengya of Baizhi back home. In addition, Lin Mengya¡¯s relationship with Xiaoyu also added to the sense of familiarity.


    ¡°Do you have any impression of how you were captured by White Dragon¡¯s men?¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, an annoyed expression appeared on Xiu¡¯s face.


    She pouted and there was a pathetic look in her eyes as she began telling them how it all happened.

 Chapter 398 A Straightforward Girl Named Xiu

    ¡°These bastards with full iniquities! They actually do something outrageous like human trafficking!¡±


    Just after recovering from leg numbness, Xiu ran to the side of a coffin, leaned against it, looked inside it and then turned to another coffin.


    In the end, she shook her head in disappointment, and then continued explaining to Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m from Lieyun Empire. My uncle is a trader selling drugs. I came out with my uncle. A few days ago, we passed by a village where I met a blind old lady. Hearing that our caravan came from outside, so she asked us to deliver some clothes to her son. She said that her son has also joined a caravan in order to make a living. Later, I asked the blind old lady which caravan his son has joined. However, she said that she didn¡¯t know but just heard that her son could get two taels of silver every month. On hearing that, I felt something was wrong. Later, based on the words of the villagers, I speculated that those recruiters were White Tiger and Black Dragon. I went to inquire about the old lady¡¯s son out of a good heart. Unexpectedly, the man took liberties with me, so I fought with him in anger. Afterwards, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xiu told them the whole story. Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu finally understood what had happened.


    However, after examining the coffins one by one with remorse, Xiu finally leaned against a coffin and sighed lightly.


    ¡°Alas, he¡¯s not here. The old lady said that there¡¯s a large black mole on her son¡¯s face. What should I do? The old lady must be very sad after knowing this.¡±


    Xiu¡¯s face suddenly darkened, full of disappointment.


    She must have promised the old lady that she would give the clothes to her son.


    Compared with her arrogant uncle, Xiu, this simple girl, was really clear and pure.


    ¡°I think they are definitely going to get them out in batches. According to your statement, they should not have been sent out of the country.¡±


    Lin Mengya involuntarily said something to console Xiu. She was so kind and innocent that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help doing that.


    After glancing at the person in the coffin, Xiu suddenly rushed over, took Lin Mengya ¡®s hand, and said pleadingly.


    ¡°Little brother, thank you for saving me. But if I leave with you today, they will find something wrong. I want to ask you a favor. I must find the old lady¡¯s son, so I¡¯ll lie back there later. Can you drug me?¡±


    Lin Mengya really didn¡¯t expect that this lovely Xiu would ask her for such a favor.


    Moreover, she came here with the intention of detecting the location, where the people kidnapped were hidden, and then causing the conflict between the two parties.


    Now Xiu actually had such a request, which really baffled her.


    ¡°Listen to me, I understand what you are thinking. Nevertheless, your uncle is really worried about you and going to fight with White Dragon and Black Tiger because of you. Moreover, we don¡¯t know where they are going. If something terrible happens to you, I will feel guilty.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to persuade Xiu to leave, but unexpectedly the little girl insisted.


    The stubbornness between her eyebrows made Lin Mengya feel helpless.


    ¡°I know, but the old lady is blind and now I don¡¯t know whether her son is dead or alive. If the old lady learns the truth, she will definitely collapse. Since I¡¯ve promised the old lady, I must do it. Rest assured. I will not put myself in danger. Everyone in our Lieyun Empire is born to be an expert in poison. They thought that they could prevent me from using poison by taking my treasure bag away? Humph, they are wrong. By the way, take this.¡±


    As Xiu said, she took a small cloth bag from her waist and put it in Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the hundred fragrance rat I have kept since I was a child. Look, in such a solid coffin, it can still find a way out and find itself some food. Moreover, it is particularly intelligent. No matter where I am, it can find me. Little brother, now that you know where my uncle is, give it to him. In this way, he will know that I am here, and I will convince him then.¡±


    A small head popped out of the cloth bag.


    Its small eyes were like black beans, alertly looking around.


    It looked just like that kind of hamster that Lin Mengya had seen in modern times.


    However, the little rat was not afraid at all, but grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s thumb and bit it softly with its front teeth.


    ¡°Look, it likes you very much. Go back quickly. Leave other things to me.¡±


    Xiu was so persistent that Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t say no to her.


    In addition, for fear that Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu could not explain it, she took out the hundred fragrance rat that they could take back for proof of their words.


    Such a bighearted and careful girl was extremely rare.


    If Dongfang Xu really doted on this niece, perhaps he was not the arrogant person regardless of others¡¯ lives as she imagined.


    ¡°Little brothers, please don¡¯t let others find out what has happened here, okay?¡±


    While talking, Xiu has already lain in the coffin.


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu¡¯s dark eyes speechlessly, wondering she should consider this girl bold or silly.


    Perhaps no normal person would lie in the coffin voluntarily.


    ¡°Okay, I can help you. Nevertheless, you may feel a little pain later., because they had sealed the acupuncture points of your limbs with steel needles. Remember, I¡¯ll adjust them a little outwards for you. So you will fall into the state of normal sleep. As long as someone shakes you vigorously or calls your name, you will wake up. Except for doctors, no one can find it. Moreover, because of the silver needles, you can only talk, but can¡¯t move. Do you understand?¡±


    Xiu nodded, and then closed her eyes.


    Lin Mengya quietly drugged her so as not to make her feel pain.


    She had only a few medicines for protecting herself when away from home.


    She had just fed a medicine for restoring strength to Xiu. In this case, if something went wrong, she could be energetic enough to escape.


    After helping Xiu back to the original position, they wiped the traces of their visit.


    They carefully returned along the same path, and hurried away after finding their horses.


    But neither of them expected that a thin and tall figure suddenly appeared at the door of the coffin home shortly after they left.


    If Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu were still there, they would surely recognize that the man with the gloomy voice had returned again.


    The thin figure went into the basement of the coffin home again. This time, not hindered by Liu Hailong, he looked inside and outside carefully.


    However, none of their goods was missing, and nothing changed.


    Could it be that he was oversensitive?


    After considering carefully, he took a handful of fine soil from outside and placed it at the entrance of the secret door.


    After finishing all these, the dark shadow cautiously retreated from the coffin home.


    After returning to the inn, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu sneaked back into their rooms while no one paid attention to them.


    However, they, who thought they were noticed by no one, saw someone unexpected in Qiu Yu¡¯s room.


    As soon as the door was opened, Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya were stunned on the spot.


    It was because at the table in the room, Master Guo was smoking his big pipe slowly.


    Seeing these two young men come back sneakily, he just raised his eyelids to glance at them.


    ¡°Sit down. You should be tired after going out overnight.¡±


    After thinking hard for a while, Lin Mengya could only stay silent and listen to Master Guo obediently.


    Master Guo was such an experienced person anyway that they were probably unable to hide their thoughts from Master Guo.


    However, Master Guo didn¡¯t say anything after a long while.


    With a tacit understanding between them, Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu hung their heads after glancing at each other with inexplicable expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Okay, stop showing me such a mournful face. Have you found the niece of Dongfang Xu?¡±


    Master Guo had seen through these two little guys long before. Despite no expression fluctuations on his face, he had come straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, we have found her. However, Xiu said that she still got something very important to do, so she cannot come back with us.¡±


    Lin Mengya nerved herself to say falteringly.


    Master Guo still smoke his pipe slowly, but nodded gently. After that, Lin Mengya finally seemed to be relieved.


    ¡°Do you know what serious trouble you will bring to our caravan if you bring back the girl of the Dongfang family tonight?¡±


    Although Master Guo didn¡¯t sound reproachful, on hearing his words, Lin Mengya felt a little aggrieved.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was obviously White Dragon and Black Tiger¡¯s fault. She just wanted to make use of Dongfang Xu to get rid of this gang of scums.


    Anyway, she did nothing wrong.


    ¡°Alas, young man, you are too naive. Yuan Lin, do you know why the old guy Dongfang would rather negotiate with White Dragon and Black Tiger than directly fight with them? It¡¯s no longer peaceful on this path. The old rules we have established have been taken less seriously, especially by White Dragon and Black Tiger. Today if you had acted recklessly, they would definitely take revenge on us. You and I are certainly not afraid of these scums, but the rest people of our caravan have to be afraid of them.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya still felt aggrieved, she bowed her head and obediently listened to Master Guo.


    In fact, she also knew that the caravan had to compromise for the sake of the overall situation. Nevertheless, no matter how powerful White Dragon and Black Tiger were, they still needed to sit at the negotiating table, didn¡¯t they?


    However, it was obviously not the best time to talk back to Master Guo now.


    After thinking for a while, she began to inquire about the result of the negotiation.

 Chapter 399 Deliver a Message Secretly

    ¡°Okay, I know I did something wrong. But Master Guo, can you tell me how this matter was settled in the end?¡±


    Master Guo kept smoking tobacco, with a sparkle across his eyes.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us no matter how this matter was settled. It¡¯s getting late. Get some sleep. We¡¯ll go on our journey tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect that Master Guo would say so.


    She felt slightly strange in her heart. Based on Master Guo¡¯s temperament, she thought that even if he was not as fiery as when he was young, the strong sense of justice should at least be rooted in his heart.


    Could it be that Master Guo prevented them from continuing intervening in it because he didn¡¯t want to get in trouble?


    Watching his back that was still upright, Lin Mengya only felt strange.


    The words didn¡¯t seem to be said by Master Guo.


    ¡°Forget it. Now that Master Guo has said so, just deliver the hundred fragrance rat to Dongfang Xu. After that, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Qiu Yu was also a bit frustrated. After all, they had struggled to find the clue. Now even Master Guo, the leader of the caravan, had said so. Wouldn¡¯t it be silly of them to insist?


    ¡°You can get some sleep. I¡¯ll go to find Dongfang Xu.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to give up. Maybe she had never been a person with a bleeding heart.


    She would never do anything not beneficial to her.


    But today Xiu made her reluctant to reject her.


    Xiu was a sunflower stubbornly growing in this filthy world. No matter what hardships she had been through, she could still show a smile as bright as a flower.


    She was simple and nice, with her inexplicable persistence.


    This was the first time that she had seen such a pure person since she came to this world.


    Conspiracy and deception had turned into haze, gradually devouring Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    Thus, after seeing Xiu, who was as bright as sunshine, she unconsciously wanted to help her.


    Lin Mengya sighed secretly. Perhaps she was not as cruel as she had imagined.


    The inn fell silent at this time after people bustled about all day.


    The transient merchants had already fallen asleep, but there were occasionally a few rooms with lights on.


    Lin Mengya just realized that she kept thinking of going to deliver a message but had no idea where Dongfang Xu lived.


    With some embarrassment, she could only operate the radar to detect the unique poison of Lieyun people secretly.


    But what if they lived in another inn?


    Lin Mengya took a look at the hundred fragrance rat hanging on her waist. In any case, she should deliver this little rat to Dongfang Xu tonight.


    She sneaked around the inn like a thief, but the radar had no reaction. It was weird. Could she be so unlucky that Dongfang Xu really didn¡¯t live in this inn?


    It was knotty. Although the town was not big, there were numerous businessmen coming and going. Therefore, should she check the inns one by one?


    It was dark outside. Only the night watchman beat the clapper punctually.


    Baishao was still alone in the room. She had gone out for half a night. Would Baishao be terribly frightened?


    When she was standing on the stairs in trouble, a small sound of rustling came.


    She seemed to feel her head hit by something from behind.


    She turned back alertly, but there was no one behind her. She rubbed the back of her head with her little hand, and contracted her delicate brows tightly.


    It was weird. What was that just now?


    Looking down inadvertently, she saw a small white paper ball on the ground.


    Seeing no one around, Lin Mengya picked it up immediately.


    She spread the paper ball, and found a line of words on it.


    ¡± Dongfang Xu lives in Room No.1 on the second floor of Jinfu Inn.¡±


    The short line of words solved her burning question.


    However, Lin Mengya put down the note and looked around alertly.


    Did it mean that everything she just did had been seen?


    She got gooseflesh, as if grasped firmly by an invisible large hand.


    How come¡­ Who would it be?


    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down, looking at the note in her hand, but the strange handwriting left her no clue.


    Calm down. She must calm down now.


    She calmly went to the end of the corridor, and the whole inn was displayed in her vision.


    Leaning against the wall, Lin Mengya took a deep breath and began analyzing the current situation.


    If this person intended to trap her, as long as he deliberately provoked White Dragon and Black Tiger¡¯s subordinates at the coffin home, it would be difficult for her and Qiu Yu to get away.


    But now, what did this note mean?


    Did he intend to lure her out? No, based on the words on the note, she could tell that this person must have witnessed the whole process where she talked with Xiu.


    If that were the case, he could get rid of her by telling White Dragon and Black Tiger about it.


    But if he wanted to help her, why was he so mysterious?


    For a while, Lin Mengya was a little confused even with her smart brain.


    The Jinfu Inn mentioned on the note was at the other end of the town. She estimated that it would take her about ten minutes to walk there.


    But what if that person lied to her?


    Looking at the note, Lin Mengya was in a dilemma.


    However, if she didn¡¯t go, Xiu would probably be in danger.


    Gnashing her teeth, Lin Mengya decisively went downstairs.


    The waiter on night duty immediately came up to her. After she gave him a few copper coins, he hospitably opened the door for her.


    ¡°Sir, please come back early. Don¡¯t sprain your ankle at night. When you come back, just knock on the door lightly, and I¡¯ll know.¡±


    The waiter held the copper coins with a drowsy look and said with a smile. Lin Mengya nodded and walked outside.


    The night fair had been closed, but there were still people walking across the street occasionally.


    But they all came and went in a hurry. They must have been exhausted.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door. After thinking for a moment, she headed towards the other side of the town. No matter whether it was a trap or not, she had to give it a shot for Xiu.


    Fortunately, the street was not empty. There were small unclosed shops on the street showing faint light.


    Lin Mengya walked very quickly. After she walked silently for about ten minutes, Jinfu Inn¡¯s signboard had come into her sight.


    Before she got to the door, the alarm from her central system almost made her head burst.


    So many poisonous ingredients made her breathless with wonder.


    Fortunately, there was nothing else except for simple insect repellent at the door.


    After looking around and making sure she was followed by no one, Lin Mengya nerved herself to reach out and knock on the door.


    After three soft knocks on the door, there was an immediate response inside.


    The light brown door of the inn was opened from inside slowly, and then a horrible face popped out at the height of Lin Mengya¡¯s waist.


    It was a slightly deformed face of a man, full of wrinkles. She could not tell his age from his face.


    However, those eyes with cunning sparkles were greatly alert at this moment. He looked coldly at the childe with a pale face in front of him.


    Suddenly, he showed a weird smile. At the moment, his face with purplish-red lips and a few teeth missing frightened Lin Mengya so much that she involuntarily wanted to escape.


    As expected, she was tricked!


    ¡°Childe, our inn has been taken over. If you want to find an inn, please go ahead.¡±


    He talked in a hoarse and unpleasant voice, seeming to drive her out.


    With no time to be afraid, Lin Mengya hurriedly explained.


    ¡°I come here for Mr. Dongfang Xu. I got the news of his niece.¡±


    As soon as she said ¡®Dongfang Xu¡¯, the man with a horrifying face began to gaze at her.


    Lin Mengya hurriedly showed her most sincere expression, for fear that this person wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll ask the guest upstairs. It is cold outside. Come in and warm yourself.¡±


    The door was opened slowly in front of her.


    At this moment, she saw clearly that the waiter in front of her turned out to be an old man with a humpback.


    The sarcoma as large as a football was particularly prominent on his back. His blue coarse clothes looked clean.


    The old man led her to the lobby. She saw there was a fire in the middle of the lobby exhaling the sweet smell of chestnuts, sweet potatoes and potatoes. The old man poured a cup of hot water for her.


    After that, he gave a soft cushion to her. Lin Mengya thanked him politely at once, and had a much better impression of this humpbacked old man.


    ¡°Childe, I¡¯ll go upstairs and check it for you. There is roasted food here. If you are hungry, help yourself.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the ugly old man was actually so gentle and considerate.


    Lin Mengya got up and thanked him immediately, without dodging his eyes and despising him.


    In fact, she had been perplexed in mind just now because of this note.


    Now, the warm temperature had settled her mood. Watching the old man under the faint light, she no longer just considered him gruesome and horrible.


    ¡°Old man, thank you for your trouble.¡±


    The old man paused for a moment on the stairs, and then said ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± lightly.


    Holding the hot water, Lin Mengya looked around.


    In terms of size, Jinfu Inn was actually not smaller than the one they lived in.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    But it was much quieter than there.


    It was presumably because Dongfang Xu¡¯s caravan had taken over the entire inn.


    She looked in the direction of the roasted sweet potatoes with embarrassment.


    She had been busy with looking for Xiu and helping her all night, but had forgotten that her stomach had been growling long ago.


    Although the old man asked her to help herself, after all, he just said that for polite purposes.


    In order to maintain her courtesy, Lin Mengya could only strive to swallow the hot water, but couldn¡¯t help looking towards the sweet potatoes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are just some kinds of valueless stuffs. If you don¡¯t mind, just help yourself.¡±

 Chapter 400 The Humpbacked Man

    The humpbacked old man, who had just gone upstairs with a lantern, suddenly appeared behind her.


    But that deformed face looked less horrible in the firelight.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Dongfang? Has he gone to bed?¡±


    With no time to think about something else, Lin Mengya inquired about the result first.


    However, the humpbacked old man put the lantern on the table, picked up a charred sweet potato, knocked the skin off neatly and stuck it in her hand.


    ¡°He has gone out, and will probably come back later. Eat it. It¡¯s still warm.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Maybe the result of the negotiation was not ideal, so Dongfang Xu had to search for his niece outside like a headless fly.


    The warm sweet potato in her hand was just suitable to eat. Lin Mengya smiled with embarrassment, but actually took a big bite.


    Suddenly the warm and sweet flavor made her feel warm from the tip of the tongue to the heart.


    A roasted sweet potato she ate tonight was more capable of relieving her mood than all the choicest delicacies she had eaten. Watching her eating with delight, the humpbacked old man smiled.


    He slowly pull out the chestnuts from the fire with tongs one by one, and slowly placed them in a wooden plate in front of Lin Mengya after wiping them with a towel made of coarse cloth.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t bother. By the way, I ate your food, but haven¡¯t asked your name.¡±


    Although the humpbacked old man looked scary, he was quite considerate.


    Lin Mengya accidentally saw the humpbacked old man¡¯s hands which were the exact opposite of the scary wrinkles on his face.


    It was a pair of delicate and slender hands with clear joints.


    Even in modern times, it could definitely impress those with a partiality for hands. Lin Mengya was a little puzzled. How could this old man have such a pair of beautiful hands?


    ¡°My name¡­ It belongs to the past. Speaking of this, I¡¯m just a few years older than you. Childe, since Mr. Dongfang is not here, I would like to tell you a story.¡±


    A few years older than her? Lin Mengya took a closer look at the humpbacked man, only to find that his skin was not as slack as that of an ordinary old man.


    But his voice was hoarse and deep. This man seemed to have experienced a lot.


    The humpbacked man poked the brazier with fire tongs, but his eyes drifted somewhere else. Perhaps the little brother neither dodged his gaze nor showed any sarcasm, consoling his riddled heart.


    ¡°There was a man from an aristocratic family. He was once endowed with both beauty and talent, and was famous in the Capital City. But he didn¡¯t know that these useless bubble reputations were deadly poison to him.¡±


    Lin Mengya was biting the fragrant sweet potato, but understood that it might be the story of the humpbacked man.


    ¡°When it was time for the man to get married, his parents had arrange a good marriage for him. But the man was so arrogant that he made up his mind to look for the best girl in the world to be his wife. Therefore, despite his parents¡¯ opposition, he insisted breaking off the engagement. Later, he really found the most gorgeous girl in the world. She was so gorgeous indeed with every twinkle and smile that could amaze the whole world. The man liked her very much, and finally won her favor after making strenuous efforts. But unexpectedly, on the wedding night, the man discovered the illicit sexual relations between his bride and his friend. He was so furious that he wanted to kill them. Unexpectedly, the woman was really vicious. No one knew what she had done to turn this man into a disabled garbage. Later, the man was too ashamed to meet his family again, so he wanted to exile himself. What happened afterwards is not worth mentioning.¡±


    The humpbacked man finished telling his story with a bitter smile and shook his head. Unexpectedly, he told the whole story that he wanted to seal up tonight.


    Beside him, the childe had fallen silent.


    The humpbacked man thought that the little childe had already guessed that and would probably despise himself for judging someone by his appearance.


    He turned his head and was prepared to learn another lesson. Unexpectedly, the little childe in front of him opened his eyes wide and looked at him.


    It was obviously puzzlement and surprise flickering in the little childe¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°You are the brother from the Xiao family, right?¡±


    Holding the sweet potato, Lin Mengya was thrilled.


    She held the man¡¯s hand tightly and eagerly asked him.


    The humpbacked man dodged her eyes and wanted to withdraw his hand. Circumstances changed with the passage of time. He didn¡¯t want to tarnish the name that he no longer deserved anymore.


    ¡°Childe, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I heard this story from a merchant who used to stay here. Don¡¯t misunderstand it.¡±


    Lin Mengya caught the man again and said with great determination this time.


    ¡°No, you are the brother from the Xiao family. Don¡¯t you remember me? I am the silly girl, and my brother is Lin Nansheng, your best friend! Brother Yixin, I am the silly girl from the Lin family. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    On hearing the three characters Lin Nansheng, Xiao Yixin immediately felt like getting an electric shock.


    His body was stiff, but his hands kept trembling.


    He turned around stiffly and looked at the girl dressed as a man in front of him in disbelief. He looked at her carefully again and again. Yes, the facial features and the eyebrows were indeed similar to those of his friend.


    However¡­


    Lin Mengya thought he didn¡¯t believe her, so she reached out to mess up her long hair fixed with a silver hairpin and make it hang down her shoulders.


    Her hair as black as ink fell down, making her face look as bright and white as jade.


    A pair of watery eyes with ripples, held back the artificial maturity and prudence, but restored the charm and vivacity of a girl.


    Although she was dressed as a man, she was indeed a girl.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡±


    Xiao Yixin only felt a flash before his eyes. However, it was difficult for him to connect the little girl, who had always been silly in his memory, with the intelligent and elegant person in front of him.


    Nevertheless, now the same features were getting clear in his memory.


    ¡°Because I¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya just wanted to explain, but at this moment, the door of the inn was suddenly opened by someone.


    They looked towards the door at the same time. No one knew when a dark figure appeared at the door, and was staring at them, who were recognizing each other, in rage at the moment.


    ¡°Because she married me and became my wife.¡±


    His handsome features were twisted tightly.


    However, after seeing him appear, Lin Mengya showed a panicked expression, and then let go of the other man¡¯s hand and quickened her pace to walk up to him.


    At the sight of this, he eased his eyebrows a little bit.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, didn¡¯t you go on a business trip? Why are you here?¡±


    He was everything in her dark eyes.


    He held her in his arms with his big hands while she was not paying attention.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, and this girl seemed to be thinner.


    She really couldn¡¯t get fat. In only a few days on the way, she had lost the weight she had gained in the past six months.


    However, Lin Mengya still insisted that he should tell the truth.


    Beside them, Xiao Yixin¡¯s eyes had glazed.


    He had never expected that the silly little girl would actually grow into such a gorgeous lady.


    Surprisingly, she married one of the most outstanding men.


    He felt his heart overflowed with bitterness, which seemed to mock that he didn¡¯t cherish her at that time.


    No matter how Lin Mengya questioned him, Long Tianyu just refused to say it.


    Fortunately, she knew that now it was not the best time for interrogation. After rolling her eyes at Long Tianyu, she still dragged him to Xiao Yixin.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, you should know him. Humph, my brother Yixin¡¯s reputation was much better than that of someone in the Capital City.¡±


    Lin Mengya wrinkled her nose, picked up a chestnut casually and peeled it off.


    Seeing her do that clumsily with her little hands, Long Tianyu could only grab it silently, crushed it and fed the kernel to Lin Mengya.


    The subtle interaction between them was inadvertent, but Xiao Yixin felt slightly envious at the sight of it.


    If he hadn¡¯t trusted the wrong person at that time, he wouldn¡¯t end up like this.


    Of course, he had heard of Prince Yu. He was about to bow, but was firmly supported by Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu glanced at Lin Mengya, and his gaze obviously told Xiao Yixin that he did this because of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Sit down. Since you are an acquaintance, these formalities should be foregone.¡±


    Long Tianyu sat down first, and Xiao Yixin had to sit behind him.


    There was a subtle embarrassment between them. But Lin Mengya had already picked up a cooked potato and enjoyed it.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, tell me, is the woman the one making you look like this? But I don¡¯t think you were wounded by external forces. If it is convenient, can you tell me what happened? ¡±


    Long Tianyu glanced at the woman next to him and thought that she wasn¡¯t elegant at all. It was just a potato. Was it necessary to eat with scraps around her mouth?


    He has no interest in other people¡¯s affairs.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya naturally wiped her mouth with her sleeve later.


    Long Tianyu became speechless at once. Why was this girl always so rude?


    However, he did not stop Lin Mengya, but let her wipe the ashes in her hand with the lower hem of his clothes.


    Xiao Yixin smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°Nothing inconvenient. When I discovered the relationship between them, I was extremely furious. Unexpectedly, the woman cast a spell on me. I felt severe pain in my stomach, and then passed out in pain. After waking up, I look like this.¡±


    A spell could cause a stomachache? This was the first time that she had heard of it.


    As a doctor, she became curious again.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Mengya wiped her hands, raised a mild smile, and asked carefully.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve learned a few medical skills later. If you trust me, can I take your pulse?¡±


    Watching her sincerely request, Xiao Yixin, who hadn¡¯t felt warmth for a long time, just felt warmth in his heart.


    He extended his hand generously and placed it in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya began to take his pulse cheerfully at once, but did not find that Long Tianyu¡¯s gaze became awkward from the moment she touched Xiao Yixin¡¯s skin with her hand.


    However, as a doctor, it was quite normal for her to take the pulse.

 Chapter 401 Hope of a Cure

    Shortly after putting hand on his hand, Lin Mengya gradually frowned.


    She stared at Xiao Yixin suspiciously, and then stretched out her hands to pinch several joints of his upper body and arms.


    Long Tianyu became extremely sullen.


    Xiao Yixin could only cough lightly and shrink, as if hurt by Lin Mengya. In fact, he was indeed a little surprised that the little girl had become so strong that she could grasp him so firmly.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Xiao Yixin¡¯s sensible cooperation made Long Tianyu feel a little better.


    Therefore, he, who always had no interest in others¡¯ business, inquired about Xiao Yixin¡¯s condition, which was quite rare.


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiao Yixin strangely, and then told the result of her diagnosis.


    ¡°From the result, I¡¯ve detected no pathological changes in the bones all over your body. So, the problem should lie in the flesh and blood. The result I can detect now is that your body seems to be distorted due to a strange disease. Nevertheless, this distortion may be reversible. Brother Yixin, how long have you been injured?¡±


    Hearing that there might be hope of a cure, Xiao Yixin was somewhat excited.


    Thus, he answered every question asked by Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I got this look half a year ago. But at the beginning, only my face was ruined. This sarcoma had swollen up gradually since three months ago.¡±


    In other words, it was not long before Xiao Yixin became so horrifying.


    Lin Mengya became cheerful. As long as she found the culprit who had turned him into this, perhaps she could bring the handsome and elegant man back!


    ¡°Brother Yixin, I still got something to deal with. Wait for me here. After finishing handling my business, I will come back to save you. Moreover, my brother has returned to the Capital City. If you can¡¯t bear to stay here, you can go to the Capital City to find him. For the sake of the fact that we had grown up together, I will definitely cure you.¡±


    Long Tianyu knew Lin Mengya so well. As long as she said she could cure the disease, she would make it.


    Based on her treatment for his father¡¯s illness, he had more confidence in Lin Mengya.


    However, Xiao Yixin smiled bitterly. He had searched for famous doctors at the beginning.


    He had visited all the famous doctors in the Capital City, but it didn¡¯t help the matter even if he had spent every penny.


    Even after the famous doctors saw his face, they all said that he deliberately deceived them.


    None of them pointed out his illness in such a determined way like Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to console me. It¡¯s the punishment from heaven for my failure in identifying the villains. I have experienced the fickleness of human nature in this inn. Just leave me here to end this miserable life.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at him with some pity. The Xiao Yixin she knew was gentle and elegant, and his eyes were filled with sparkle of confidence.


    But now all his pride was destroyed by this special illness.


    Everything making him proud had collapsed. Those sarcasm and cold shoulders had probably exposed him to the hardships of human affairs.


    Lin Mengya finally gave up consoling him, because now she only speculated that this disease might be curable.


    However, she was not completely sure after all. Maybe Xiao Yixin was right. Before the brightness came, any beam of light might lead to gloom and doom.


    Xiao Yixin was also a human, and he might have to bear much more than Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you close the door? Fu, do you want to get fired?¡±


    A furious voice suddenly came from the gate.


    Xiao Yixin immediately got up from his seat and looked at the door nervously.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw the one coming in. As she expected, it was Dongfang Xu, but at this moment his eyes were already full of impatience.


    He held a horsewhip. He, who was upset, would definitely not let Xiao Yixin go.


    Seeing the annoying waiter coming over in a hurry, he swung the dark brown horsewhip at him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He felt his wrist stopped by someone suddenly, and he couldn¡¯t move his hand down even a little no matter how hard he tried.


    With a flash of coldness in his eyes, he looked towards the man in black who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Although the man had a cold face, he was indescribably handsome.


    But the man could suddenly stop his hand, which meant that the man could be considered excellent in martial arts.


    They looked at each other coldly, but had evidently increased the strength on their hands. However, although Dongfang Xu had exhausted his strength, he still couldn¡¯t make the man in front retreat even a little.


    What an enigmatic person!


    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, why beat him? Fu just let us in. Besides, I come here to deliver the message you would like most to know. If I have offended you, I¡¯ll make an apology first. If I have bothered you, we will leave now.¡±


    A crisp voice said unhurriedly.


    The man in black glanced at him vigilantly, but put down his hand first.


    After that, a little childe with extremely delicate features appeared in front of him.


    The childe looked as old as Xiu, but his calmness also reminded him that this childe was the young man in Master Guo¡¯s caravan.


    Seeing that he was not an enemy, Dongfang Xu looked relieved a lot.


    But what did the young man just say? The young man got the news he would like most to know. Could it be possible that this young man, who had just been here for one day, had got the clue that he had spent half a month tracing?


    But this young seemed to be about to leave, which made him too embarrassed to ask.


    ¡°You turn out to be the young man in Master Guo¡¯s caravan. Sorry for having offended you. I¡¯m a rough fellow. Young man, don¡¯t lower yourself to my level.¡±


    Lin Mengya learned that Dongfang Xu was actually someone adaptable to circumstances.


    He had stared at them with his scary big eyes just now. But at this moment, his gentle expression and tone made him look like the old man next door.


    She had to drop the words she had prepared before.


    The members of the Dongfang family were really unusual.


    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, I¡¯m flattered by your remark. It¡¯s our fault this time. When I came here, you just went out. So I asked Fu to let me in and wait for you here.¡±


    Lin Mengya had always been a person returning someone else¡¯s kindness tenfold.


    Since Dongfang Xu had humbled himself on his own initiative as a senior, there was no need for her to be aggressive.


    Dongfang Xu obviously had a good impression of this broad-minded young man, and he smiled slightly.


    He asked all the companions, who looked fiercely at them, to enter the inn.


    ¡°Haha, as someone valued by Master Guo, you are a young talent who can make great accomplishment as I expect. By the way, you said that you got the news I want to know. What is it? Is it about Xiu?¡±


    Dongfang Xu led Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu to the innermost table, and lowered his voice to ask.


    Lin Mengya nodded silently, but did not speak.


    With plenty of people around, no one knew if there was any spy placed or bribed by someone.


    Dongfang Xu obviously understood this, so no matter how anxious he was, he just asked in a low voice on the surface.


    After getting an affirmative answer, Dongfang Xu obviously looked a little excited.


    But in order not to expose the news, Lin Mengya exclaimed at once.


    ¡°Recommended by Uncle Guo, I came here to trouble you to help me collect these medicinal herbs. If you can¡¯t collect them, maybe no one around the world can transport the medicinal herbs I need out of Lieyun Empire.¡±


    It was the simplest and least noticeable way to disguise as a merchant collecting medicinal herbs.


    Moreover, everyone here should know that Master Guo had no intention of meddling with this matter.


    The caravan led by Master Guo was leaving early in the morning, so it was reasonable that the little childe came to discuss the deal at midnight.


    Dongfang Xu also understood what she meant, so he touched his mustache and continued cooperating with her.


    ¡°No problem. Little brother, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so. Since you are recommended to come here by Master Guo, I will definitely collect these medicinal herbs for you. How about going to my room with me to have a look at the samples?¡±


    After exchanging glances with Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya nodded gently.


    Under the gaze of a group of masked men, they followed Dongfang Xu to a room on the second floor.


    As soon as they entered the room, Dongfang Xu closed the door cautiously. He couldn¡¯t suppress the anxiety on his face and looked towards Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Where is my niece Xiu? Is she in danger? Has she been hurt?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t speak, but took out the small bag, where the hundred fragrance rat was, from her waist.


    ¡°Xiu entrusted it to me and asked me to deliver it to you. I once persuaded her to come back, but Xiu insisted on staying there. Mr. Dongfang, please don¡¯t blame me for this.¡±


    The hundred fragrance rat must have smelled the scent of a familiar person and got out of the loosened bag.


    It smelled everywhere and finally jumped onto Dongfang Xu¡¯s palm.


    After seeing this little rat, Dongfang Xu seemed to be relieved a little bit.


    He then lovingly touched the rat, took a few pine nuts from his arms and put them on his palm.


    After squeaking cheerfully, the rat reached out its small paw and began to enjoy its big meal.


    ¡°As long as this little rat is still alive, it means that Xiu is not in danger for the time being. Where did you see Xiu? Has she ever been injured? Is she alright?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As an uncle, Dongfang Xu really doted on his niece.


    He could even give up the business of the caravan for her.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t dare to neglect it, and immediately told the whole story.


    Hearing that Xiu was really caught by the subordinates of White Dragon and Black Tiger, Dongfang Xu showed strong murderous intent in his eyes.


    He put the hundred fragrance rat, which had been full, back in the bag and hung the bag around his waist.


    After spending a whole night searching for his niece, Dongfang Xu was apparently worried about the fact that his niece was in the hands of those people.


    But he was stopped by Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 402 A Secret Conversation at Midnigh

    t


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, Mr. Dongfang. I think you know about Xiu¡¯s character better than I do. Although I don¡¯t know the result of the negotiation between you and White Dragon and Black Tiger, they must have strengthened their guard. Now they have probably transferred Xiu and others to somewhere else. If you come to find them rashly at this moment, it¡¯s unknown whether you can rescue Xiu. If you are entangled because of this, who can rescue Xiu? What¡¯s more, she will be pushed to a worse situation.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Dongfang Xu calm down gradually.


    Capable of earning a living on this business path, Dongfang Xu was not a reckless man.


    Over concern flustered him. In addition, Dongfang Xu also knew that White Dragon and Black Tiger were ruthless, so he behaved nervously.


    Thinking about it this way, Lin Mengya could understand Dongfang Xu¡¯s mood.


    Sitting in front of the table with decadent sentiments, Dongfang Xu was confused in mind now.


    The three of them sat in silence for a while. Lin Mengya got up first and took out a note of one hundred taels of silver from her arms.


    She had only brought notes of a few thousand taels of silver out with her this time. But now, with Long Tianyu here as her financial support, she was emboldened.


    ¡°Mr. Dongfang, one hundred taels of silver is not much, but I hope you can help me take care of Fu. He is my acquaintance. I know that he has caused you a lot of trouble here. I may take him away after finishing this business trip.¡±


    Dongfang Xu was definitely reluctant to accept it. At this moment, Lin Mengya, who brought back the news of Xiu, had been his great benefactor. Besides, it was he who had picked Fu up because of his soft heart and let Fu work as a waiter here.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t accept it. Little brother, I don¡¯t think I can repay the great favor you have done for me. Fu is my employee. As long as I¡¯m still alive, no one dares to bully him!¡±


    However, Lin Mengya put the note in front of Dongfang Xu, and said with a severe countenance.


    ¡°That being said, when we were downstairs just now, we claimed to buy medicinal herbs from you. I give you this note of one hundred taels of silver for covering up the secret. I make bold to say that as your beloved niece, Xiu naturally brings the most powerful poison of Lieyun Empire with her.¡±


    The implication in Lin Mengya¡¯s words made Dongfang Xu look severe.


    This was so-called the dark area under the lamp. As the saying went, double fist didn¡¯t rival four hands. However, once Lieyun people were cornered, they could definitely make the area within 250 square meters sterile with their poisons, poisonous insects or something else.


    One could only resist for a while no matter how advanced his martial arts were.


    What was more, someone highly skilled in martial arts would never do something like human trafficking.


    To be honest, even masters like Long Tianyu and Qinghu feared Lieyun people who always brought poisons with them.


    That was also the reason why the pervert named Xin Li could easily come up to her and make a big show of his strength.


    It was because once they were infuriated, it would be a disaster.


    Nevertheless, these Lieyun people cherished the poisons on them. Once the poisons were used up, it was time for their doom.


    Therefore, Lieyun people would not easily associate with outsiders.


    Obedient children like Xiaoyu were rare.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right. With no internal spy, there will be no external enemy. I will make a thorough investigation later. Thank you for your help in defense of justice. In the future, no matter on this business path or in any others places, as long as you two need my help, I will definitely do whatever I can to help you.¡±


    Dongfang Xu said solemnly. Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu just nodded lightly without showing any complacent expression.


    It was getting late, so the two of them got up and left.


    Xiao Yixin had been waiting there for a long time. After opening the door for them, he was about to speak, but just told them to take care on their way.


    The dark night had faded gradually.


    The faint morning light flashed across the sky, revealing a hint of brightness.


    Lin Mengya squinted and fully stretched herself.


    After a busy night, she finally got a good result.


    She squinted at Long Tianyu next to her. He had pulled a long face and seemed to be a little unhappy since they walked out of Jinfu Inn.


    Now, there were no outsiders around. Lin Mengya thought with a guilty conscience that she was an escaping prisoner.


    What should she do? If Long Tianyu knew her true purpose, would he take her back to the prince¡¯s mansion directly?


    Rolling her eyes, she immediately came up with a solution with her smart brain.


    She grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s arm and held it in her arms on her own initiative and pouted her lips, doing quite a perfect job in pretending to be aggrieved.


    ¡°Well, I know I¡¯m wrong. But you should not ground me in the mansion. Besides, I go to the Nation of Lintian to ask for medicine for your father.¡±


    She talked in a soft and low voice, sounding like a kitten.


    Long Tianyu finally came to his senses. Watching her pitiful face, he felt the resentment in his heart was gone.


    Who was willing to let down such a lovely girl?


    He sighed secretly in his heart. Now he had been increasingly incapable of dealing with this girl. He desperately wanted to keep her in the mansion and protect her from any danger.


    However, he was incapable of doing that. Moreover, as long as he saw her sad face, he also felt distressed.


    What was wrong with him?


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t blame you. Well, it¡¯s enough about that. By the way, what¡¯s the relationship between you and Xiao Yixin? He seems to feel sorry to you.¡±


    Long Tianyu asked curiously, because he had heard of the name Xiao Yixin.


    At that time, except for the princes, the childes of several aristocratic families had won the most favor of the Misses of the aristocratic families in the Capital City.


    Childe of martial arts referred to Lin Nansheng from the Lin family. As a young hero fighting on the battlefield, he could be considered a first-class young hero.


    The other equally famous one was Xiao Yixin, the childe of literary talent known as a genius.


    There was a rumor that he could read at the age of one, could make a polished impromptu speech at the age of three and became the chief gifted scholar in the capital city at the age of eight. What was even rarer was that he was a real modest gentleman.


    His constant gentle attitude towards everyone, coupled with his eminent family background and strikingly handsome appearance, made him the first choice of those unmarried Misses.


    The Lin family and the Xiao family had been friends for generations. Although Xiao Yixin had got this horrifying look, Long Tianyu was still on the alert.


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m not that kind.¡±


    After handling the business, Lin Mengya felt extraordinarily relaxed and delighted.


    She walked briskly in the town, and told Long Tianyu about her innermost thought.


    ¡°You know, the relationship between our two families is really good. In order to ensure my lifelong safety, my father even begged Uncle Xiao for the marriage between Xiao Yixin and me. Do you know why he is so sorry to me? Just because I was a fool at that time, he escaped to avoid marrying me.¡±


    Her indifferent tone made Long Tianyu felt a little distressed.


    But at that time, didn¡¯t he almost watch her taking those poisons?


    His heart suddenly seemed to fall to the bottom. He unconsciously held her little hand tightly with his big hand. If she didn¡¯t survive fortunately, today he might still be the prince Yu with a cold heart and a poker face.


    He involuntarily felt a little afraid, for fear that this girl would get out of his sight.


    ¡°But I¡¯m different now, so I want to make him regret it!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked up and smiled mischievously at him.


    Now she almost regarded the silly girl as her sister. Moreover, as she looked through the silly girl¡¯s memories, she felt that those, who did nothing but bully this silly girl, were so detestable.


    The original Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about it, but now she must fight back for all the original Lin Mengya had suffered.


    Although Xiao Yixin had his difficulties, it was very irresponsible for him to escape from the marriage with her regardless of what she would confront.


    Perhaps in Xiao Yixin¡¯s mind, he thought that this silly girl would never know the meaning of escaping from marriage. However, he didn¡¯t know that his willfulness would blow Lin Mengya out of the water.


    If the Xiao family hadn¡¯t insisted on breaking off the engagement, she would not be forced to get into the bridal sedan and marry into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    At least in this matter, Xiao Yixin had to bear part of the responsibility.


    ¡°So that is what it is. Well done.¡±


    Staring affectionately at the little girl in front of him, Long Tianyu even thought that her little revenge was so lovely.


    After exchanging glances and smiles with him, Lin Mengya, who was praised, even showed a brighter smile.


    Seeing the inn right in front of them, Lin Mengya stopped suddenly, looked at Long Tianyu and frowned slightly, with a little bit embarrassment in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at her and asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°I sneaked out on my own. If I brought you back at this time, how should I explain it to Master Guo?¡±


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the mysterious note.


    She stared at Long Tianyu at once and questioned him.


    ¡°Did you hit my head! How could you hit my head with a stone!¡±


    Lin Mengya pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s arm, but it didn¡¯t work.


    How could he even have no extra flesh? But Long Tianyu looked at her strangely with his eyes filled with puzzlement.


    ¡°Hit you? When did I do that? Which part of you has been hit? Does it hurt?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu suspiciously. Could it be that person tracking her was not Long Tianyu?


    She thought about it carefully. It might not be Long Tianyu. If it were him, maybe he would directly catch Dongfang Xu and bring him to her.


    Moreover, the handwriting on the note definitely didn¡¯t belong to Long Tianyu.


    She immediately told Long Tianyu that she had received a note. After that, both of them had exactly the same thought.


    Could it be possible that there was anyone else in this inn watching Lin Mengya?


    After a long while, Long Tianyu touched her head and consoled her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with you, and no one can hurt you. Go inside.¡±

 Chapter 403 Outrageous

    Long Tianyu originally intended to hide in the dark and see who the man spying on Lin Mengya was.


    In fact, after getting the news that Lin Mengya had left the capital city, he came all the way here at top speed.


    Upon his arrival at the inn, he was fatigued.


    However, the two secret guards following Lin Mengya were both top masters of martial arts.


    But they didn¡¯t find any clue. Perhaps the purpose of that person was not merely to watch Lin Mengya.


    The idiot Qiu Yu was proficient in medical skills, but knew nothing about this.


    Therefore, it was the best choice for him to follow Lin Mengya closely and protect her.


    Lin Mengya, who originally intended to stop Long Tianyu from joining her journey, had to give in temporarily for the sake of her safety.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to expose her identity, so she had to talk it over with Long Tianyu first.


    ¡°Your Highness, come here. I have something to talk over with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya beckoned with a gentle smile.


    They stepped into the alley beside them. Long Tianyu looked down at her, with his handsome face full of doubts.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    After feigning a cough, Lin Mengya looked down at the ground. It was rare for her to be shy, but she did not notice the vigilance in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Our caravan shall be greatly honored by your gracious presence. But if you want to join the caravan without arousing suspicion, I think you need to fake an identity, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya first strongly praised Long Tianyu, and then showed her most sincere look and a sweet smile.


    Long Tianyu involuntarily frowned. Such a sweet smile of this girl was usually followed by a disaster.


    But he stayed silent smartly to see what trick this girl was playing.


    ¡°Because Baishao is a girl, it would probably be inconvenient if I regained my identity as a girl. Moreover, Qiu Yu has pretended to be my cousin. Your Highness, if you don¡¯t mind, you can pretend to be him or one of my friends. We can claim that we happened to meet each other, so you join our journey to the Nation of Lintian. Do you think it okay?¡±


    Long Tianyu ignored other things, but clearly heard that Qiu Yu pretended to be her cousin.


    He instantly pulled a long face and stared coldly at the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°I am your husband.¡±


    ¡°I know, but there is a reason for it, right?¡±


    ¡°I am your husband.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we say that for convenience on the way, right?¡±


    ¡°I am your husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya felt that she had reached the critical point of the limit to her patience.


    But she still faked a smile and patiently consoled him.


    ¡°These are all feigned. Besides, a great person like you should be large-hearted, right?¡±


    Long Tianyu seemed to think for a while. He looked at the sky and then the ground, and finally stared fixedly at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I want to pretend to be your biological brother. As your husband, I must pretend to be a relative closer than Qiu Yu!¡±


    Hearing his decisive answer, Lin Mengya understood that Long Tianyu insisted on pretending to be her brother out of his stubbornness.


    Lin Mengya became speechless. Gosh! She had forged an identity as the only son.


    No matter how hard she tried to explain to Long Tianyu, the guy refused to give in.


    Lin Mengya found it both funny and annoying. Was he really Long Tianyu? Could it be possible that he was faked by a childish guy coming out of nowhere?


    ¡°Your Highness, stop being wilful, okay? Besides, cousin and friend make no difference!¡±


    Seeing the sky becoming bright gradually, Lin Mengya could only patiently soothe him with a flattering smile.


    After squinting at her, Long Tianyu showed an extremely displeased expression on his handsome face. His silent protest made Lin Mengya gnash her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Okay, just do what you want. But if you dare to expose my identity, you should go back to the Capital City immediately! With your pack!¡±


    Failing to talk him out of this, Lin Mengya swung her arms and was about to leave.


    However, Long Tianyu got hold of her, and then looked towards her seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, so¡­¡±


    The last rational string was completely broken as Long Tianyu acted childishly.


    Lin Mengya stared impatiently at the man in front of her and growled coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough! We haven¡¯t slept together, so we are not a couple!¡±


    After a sleepless night, she suddenly became moody.


    By the time she realized what she had said, Long Tianyu stared at her with some strange emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Lin Mengya said weakly. She knew how hurtful her words were.


    But unexpectedly, Long Tianyu pinched her chin all of a sudden and took hold of her slim waist with his big hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    There was a deep voice suddenly ringing in her ears. She then felt another pair of warm lips on her delicate lips.


    Different from the light touch like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water in the past, his warm temperature was in striking contrast to his fervency.


    He kept kissing her. Lin Mengya only felt that she seemed to have lost the strength to resist.


    Nevertheless, her brain was still digesting what he had just said.


    Did it now? Did it mean having sex in the open air?


    Gosh!


    Lin Mengya was stunned by this astounding information and suddenly had a blush all over.


    Gee¡­ Was this guy really Long Tianyu?


    No, it was definitely not Long Tianyu. It must be a fake one!


    Kissing the girl in front of him proudly, watching her stupefied face, Long Tianyu quickly became cheerful.


    But he thought about it carefully and realized that it had been almost a year since Lin Mengya married him.


    He had not exercised his responsibility as a husband.


    Look, he was such an obtuse man that his wife kept thinking about it and had to put it forward regardless of shyness.


    It seemed that he really had to seize the time.


    Nevertheless, glancing at the dilapidated alley, he didn¡¯t want to treat his wife shabbily.


    His big hand slipped quietly into her neck and gently touched her skin as smooth as that of a baby.


    The strange erotic tide dispelled the coldness in the morning.


    He looked at the girl¡¯s astonished face in satisfaction, and pressed her to his chest.


    A sense of pride unique to a male arose spontaneously.


    After a long while, Lin Mengya recovered from excitement.


    Seeing herself lying in his arms obediently, she was a little angry at the moment.


    She pinched his lumbar muscles hard with her little hand, and heard him scream in pain as she expected. Incapable of dealing with this rogue, she could take the lead in running back to the inn.


    Long Tianyu was such a bastard. How dare he bring up such an outrageous thing!


    Long Tianyu, who was following Lin Mengya, showed a sweet and gentle smile.


    The waiter, who was doing the cleaning, was stunned at the sight of him.


    Such a handsome man was as perfect as a god and made him, who was also a man, feel inferior.


    He came to his senses and immediately came up to receive the man respectfully, only to see the man as perfect as a god walking towards the room of Master Guo, the old guest of the inn.


    He smartly continued doing his work at once, but showed astonishment and suspicion in his eyes.


    He had worked in this inn for years. Only during these days, an adorable couple checked in, followed by this handsome and tall man today.


    He might be the most handsome man around the world!


    Seeing Yuan Lin rush back from outside like a gust of wind, Master Guo had a rough speculation.


    He knew that although the young man looked weak, he had a warm heart.


    He would certainly not ignore the affairs of the Dongfang family.


    As he expected, the young man went out last night.


    His admiration of Yuan Lin had been further deepened.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that today this young man returned to his room even without greeting him.


    Could it be possible that the young man had failed?


    He habitually held his pipe in his hand.


    It seemed that he still underestimated the power of the gang of White Dragon and Black Tiger.


    But that would be fine. It could be considered a rare experience to broaden this little guy¡¯s horizon.


    ¡°You must be Master Guo. I¡¯m Yuan Mei. Greetings to Master Guo.¡±


    There suddenly came a respectful voice in his ear.


    Master Guo turned his head, only to see a handsome man in a black suit saluting him with hands folded and raised in front of his face.


    Yuan Mei? It sounded like the name of a relative of Yuan Lin. He frowned slightly.


    The man in front of him was different from the simple young man. He could tell that the man had gone through many vicissitudes at first glance.


    In the man¡¯s eyes, there was fortitude and coldness familiar to him. The dark serene springs made the man unfathomable.


    What a handsome and shrewd man. At the moment, he didn¡¯t dare to act arrogantly, but only returned a salute with joined hands in accordance with the rules of the circle of martial arts and asked.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered. Your Excellency, you are¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu smiled slightly, but lightly looked towards a certain direction on the second floor with a little helplessness between his brows.


    ¡°To tell the truth, Yuan Lin is my biological brother. However, my uncle has no children. Therefore, I was adopted by him. But unexpectedly, my uncle suddenly passed away. My father and mother worried about me, so they asked me to move back to live with them. Alas, my brother and I have never grown up together since our childhood, and he¡¯s young and wayward. He thought that my father and mother were partial to me, so he ran away from home secretly.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was neither loud nor low, but enable everyone around them to hear clearly.


    Besides, he put on such an excellent show, which made him even more convincing.


    Moreover, although this young childe Yuan Lin claimed to have got married and started his career, he seemed to be at a young age.


    Although the first young master of the Yuan family in front of them didn¡¯t look like Yuan Lin, he seemed to be mature. Suddenly the little childe Yuan Lin with delicate features became a wayward kid running away from home in their hearts.

 Chapter 404 Competition in Acting Skills

    Lin Mengya called at the door fiercely. But while waiting for Baishao to open the door, she had heard all the words Long Tianyu made up downstairs.


    This guy was simply shameless!


    Lin Mengya kept restraining herself so that she did not go downstairs immediately and tear his mouth apart.


    After feeling alarmed for the whole night, Baishao rubbed her eyes and looked at her Master in front.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    The pretty face in front was indignant and ferocious, different from her usual kind and gentle look.


    There came a familiar voice from the stairs. She poked her head to have a look, but felt her legs went weak out of fear.


    ¡°He, he, he¡­ His¡­ Why is he here?¡±


    Baishao was not as calm as Lin Mengya. She knew how the prince imprisoned the princess at that time better than anyone.


    Opening her eyes wide, Baishao looked down in horror.


    Gosh, why did the Prince come here?


    Did he come to take the princess back? But what would he do to her, who was just a slave? Would he beat her to death?


    A series of messy thoughts made Baishao almost burst into tears.


    However, in the eyes of others, it even further confirmed the words of the first young master of the Yuan family.


    Watching those gazes that were either blaming or watching the scene, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t explain it.


    She closed the door of her room with Baishao and cut off everyone¡¯s gaze.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears. The image she strove to create during these days was ruined by that bastard!


    She was reluctant! But she couldn¡¯t do anything about it at the moment!


    Baishao had gradually recovered from the initial shock, but still stared at her Master with anxieties.


    Since the prince could come here, he obviously intended to chase the princess. But she didn¡¯t know what exactly his plan was.


    She didn¡¯t care about being punished, but just wondered what the prince would do to her Master.


    ¡°Jerk! Bastard! Gog, why don¡¯t you take this devil away!¡±


    Lin Mengya lay weakly on the table, muttering resentfully.


    She had considered Long Tianyu a man with a poker face. Except for his usual serious face, he was honest and sincere.


    Now it seemed that all of these were illusions! They were feigned by him!


    Even if she thought with her toes, she could figure out the situation outside.


    From now on, everyone in the caravan would treat her as a child.


    Whoops, her wise and great image was ruined!


    Lin Mengya, who felt like weeping but had no tears, had to sigh quietly. Why didn¡¯t she find that Long Tianyu was capable of this before?


    Mistake, what a mistake!


    Baishao was unable to make out what¡¯s on the princess¡¯s mind, but the princess neither told her to run nor warned her seriously.


    Perhaps things were not as serious as she thought.


    Baishao calmed down a little, and then hurriedly rubbed the towel in clean water and handed it to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Master, wipe your face. Just now Master Guo has sent someone to inform us that we are about to leave after having breakfast in a while.¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed the towel and wiped her face with it vigorously.


    Although her image had been ruined, anyway she had another strong coolie on the way, right?


    With a gloomy smile on her face, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a good way to deal with Long Tianyu.


    Didn¡¯t he want to pretend to be her brother? Well, she would treat this elder brother as a coolie!


    Anyway, they had firmly believed that she was wayward. Well, she had to stay wayward.


    She wanted to see how long Long Tianyu, a childe who had been used to being served, could bear her!


    While chatting with Master Guo and others, Long Tianyu¡¯s involuntarily looked towards a door on the second floor.


    Judging by the way she entered the room, she must have been furious.


    He didn¡¯t know why he became inexplicably cheerful at the thought of the girl¡¯s going crazy.


    ¡°Brother Yuan Mei, I heard that you are in the grain business. It¡¯s not easy to do this business at present times.¡±


    Zhao Fei said with a smile. He and Wen Shi both had a good impression of Yuan Lin.


    Now his elder brother was noble and dignified with an imposing appearance and an extraordinary style of speech. Besides, he paid no attention to trivial matters like the little guy Yuan Lin. So they felt close to Yuan Mei.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The area around Yunzhou is rich in rice and grains. In addition, my uncle is a major trader in Yunzhou, and he is very credible in doing business. Therefore, the farmers in the area around Yunzhou have a good relationship with my uncle. It¡¯s a pity that he passed away too early, otherwise I could learn more from him.¡±


    Long Tianyu showed a regretful face. If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know that this guy was making up a story, she would probably be deceived by him.


    Lin Mengya came downstairs step by step. She really wanted to give Long Tianyu a cold shoulder, but he came up to her gallantly.


    He seemed to hold back his words, coupled with his helpless gaze and somewhat cautious attitude, almost convincing her that he was the first young master of the Yuan family which was feigned by himself.


    Lin Mengya really thought that it would be a waste of his acting skills if he didn¡¯t work as an actor.


    ¡°Lin, are you¡­ okay?¡±


    With a little caution in his tone, he was afraid to annoy the brother in front of him.


    However, as Lin Mengya looked at his aggrieved face, she became increasingly angry.


    Look, Prince Yu, the most formidable man in the Capital City, humbled himself like that. He was really adaptable to circumstances!


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come here, why bother putting on such an aggrieved look? Master Guo, two brothers, I¡¯m going out now. Take your time.¡±


    She walked out spitefully, because she didn¡¯t want to stay here and cooperate with Long Tianyu.


    What was unexpected was that Long Tianyu followed her at every step. Zhao Fei couldn¡¯t bear to see his submissive deed on the spot.


    ¡°Younger brother Yuan, I have to tell you something as an elder brother. You and elder brother Yuan are brothers anyway. As the saying goes, biological brothers fight the tiger together, and father and son go into battle together. I consider your brother a straightforward and open-minded man. You should stop being angry at him.¡±


    What? Lin Mengya¡¯s face changed at once.


    Long Tianyu turned out to be this kind of person. He had bought Brother Zhao Fei¡¯s affection in a morning!


    What did it mean now? Were they criticizing her?


    She originally thought that she could ignore Long Tianyu and leave him aside.


    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu dared to make up such nonsense behind her!


    Fine, she could compete with him and see who had more outstanding acting skills!


    Lin Mengya suddenly became sullen, with a pair of big bright eyes containing a few tears which were stubborn and refused to fall down.


    ¡°Lin, what are you¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at the little girl in surprise. He was just kidding and didn¡¯t expect to make her cry.


    ¡°By now, what else do you want to do!¡±


    Lin Mengya shouted at the top of her voice, and tried hard to squeeze tears out of her eyes.


    But if you take a close look, you can notice that she was definitely crying loudly with little tears.


    Long Tianyu suddenly had a bad feeling. He seemed to have annoyed the little girl because of his joke.


    Lin Mengya suddenly bit her lower lip and looked at him coldly, pretending to be suppressing her rage.


    ¡°Brother, she has become my wife. Why, why do you refuse to give up on her! I¡¯ve run away and hidden outside for the sake of our family. Why do you keep pushing us? Do you have to drive me crazy before you can let it go?¡±


    Good, very good!


    Lin Mengya looked at the people in the lobby with satisfaction. All of them watched the shocking turn in a daze.


    Long Tianyu wanted to compete with her in acting skills? He was too naive.


    She had been intensively exposed to modern wacky TV series and had every melodramatic plot at hand.


    While everyone was in a daze, Lin Mengya dragged Baishao, who was ignorant, and left.


    Haha, now Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation had been completely ruined.


    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya, who had counterattacked successfully, felt comfortable all over.


    He attempted to trap her?! He must be kidding!


    ¡°Master, why did His Highness look so sullen?¡±


    Baishao asked with a little worry while eating the appetizing roasted chicken.


    ¡°He wants to take his brother¡¯s wife regardless of human relations. So he certainly looks sullen.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the surrounding scenery leisurely. Now the caravan had left the town and was heading for the next destination.


    Qiu Yu, who showed up late, was also shocked by Long Tianyu, who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Nevertheless, as the cousin in the story, he still accepted the attention of everyone in a daze.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give him a brief introduction of the situation until they sat in the carriage.


    However, compared with Baishao who was frightened, Qiu Yu thought that Lin Mengya played her cards well.


    Instead, he felt a bit lucky that he did not provoke this little devil.


    ¡°After all, he is a prince. Are you really not afraid that he will be shamed into anger?¡±


    That being said, Qiu Yu was obviously gloating over Long Tianyu¡¯s misfortune.


    Lin Mengya shot an indifferent glance at the man riding a horse with a sullen face outside the window.


    He shouldn¡¯t mess with her first. Now? Humph, he deserved it!


    ¡°He can only blame himself. He shouldn¡¯t insist on being my brother instead of a prince. By the way, we should also unify our statements, and we can torture him on this way!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After making the shocking turn, Lin Mengya became playful. Otherwise, how could she pass the time during this boring journey if she didn¡¯t have some fun?


    ¡°I? Forget it. I¡¯m just an imperial physician and can¡¯t afford to horse around with you. We¡¯ve left. Are you going to leave Xiu¡¯s business aside?¡±


    They finally got down to the business. Lin Mengya became more serious.


    Biting the big drumstick in her hand absentmindedly, she was actually worried about Xiu.


    But Xiu could insist on risking her life for the blind old lady.


    In that case, she couldn¡¯t forget her responsibility even more. Nevertheless, she had a hunch that she was destined to meet Xiu again and they wouldn¡¯t be separated easily.


    If it was destined, they might meet again.

 Chapter 405 What’s Baymax White

    Qiu Yu was fidgety because he felt that outside the horse carriage, there was someone who was looking at him all the time.


    Although they were separated by the walls of the carriage, Long Tianyu looked as if he was going to kill him with the murderous look in his eyes.


    However, what was causing him greater pain was the master before his eyes.


    This master refused to let him get off the horse carriage to ride on the horse. He could only pluck up his courage and purposely ignored the murderous look shot at him.


    ¡°Let take a rest for an hour just in front!¡±


    A voice that sounded crude and unrestrained echoed from outside.


    They had been traveling for half a day since they set off from the town.


    The journey for the traveling merchants was not as easy as she imagined, neither was an exciting affair.


    It was a repetition of uneventful and dry journey day after day, year after year.


    For the sake of achieving one¡¯s goal, no matter what awaited in the journey ahead, one had to make it through one step at a time.


    Yuan San found a suitable place and parked the horse carriage by the roadside.


    The moment the carriage was steadily parked, Qiu Yu slipped away in an instant, using the excuse that he needed to relieve himself.


    Staring at Qiu Yu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya shook her head helplessly.


    Nevertheless, she knew very well that not many people could escape Long Tianyu¡¯s murderous look.


    Unfortunately, she was one of those few who were not afraid of him.


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Master, should we deliver some food to the prince?¡±


    Baishao whispered the question into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    Since Lin Mengya did a bad turn to the prince that morning, although not all the people in her group of businessmen were abhorred evil as deadly foes, as long as something went against their moral ethics, even heroes would have to give in to her.


    Furthermore, since the appearance of Long Tianyu, Baishao had been shaking all over and looking pitiful. It was obvious that she was extremely fearful of Long Tianyu.


    Unfortunately, this was other people¡¯s family affair.


    There was nothing Master Guo and his two assistants could do except to pretend they did not see anything.


    As Lin Mengya bit on the dry buns, she could not help feeling very satisfied with herself.


    ¡°Big Brother, come over to have some food!¡±


    She already had all the fun, so it was not right for her to starve Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya laughed quietly to herself although she tried to put on a look of pity and empathy on her face.


    Seeing that Long Tianyu had walked towards her, Lin Mengya took one bun from the heap of buns in front of her and gave it to him.


    ¡°Big Brother, I still have some meat and vegetables here. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not at all embarrassed addressing Long Tianyu as ¡®Big Brother¡¯, while there was nothing he could do about it.


    He thought he would be able to recover some lost ground, who knew that he would fall into this lass¡¯ plot again.


    He did not even have someone to talk to throughout the entire journey.


    Thankfully he was used to being quiet. He was just not used to the strange look those people were giving him.


    Furthermore, how audacious of Qiu Yu to hide in the horse carriage. Long Tianyu could no longer stand it after an entire morning of holding his feelings in.


    When he took the bun from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, he bit into it without even taking a look at it.


    Just by looking at the satisfied smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he could not bring himself to rebuke her.


    Sighing and frowning a little, Long Tianyu munched on the bun little by little while keeping his eyes on her. She had lived in luxury back in the prince¡¯s mansion. He supposed she was not used to the food here.


    He turned around and returned to his horse where he got out a wrapped up package from the saddlebag


    ¡°Here you go, this is for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was using her all her jaw strength to bite down on the bun, looked at the package in Long Tianyu¡¯s big hand in a daze.


    The aroma coming from it made her swallow hard.


    She took over the package and opened it quickly.


    Just as she expected, it was the cakes from Restaurant Ruyi!


    ¡°How did you manage to bring this here?¡±


    Lin Mengya queried Long Tianyu before she started eating.


    Long Tianyu had obviously left the Capital City earlier than Lin Mengya.


    If he had bought these cakes then, would they not be spoiled by now?


    Furthermore, if he had made a trip back to the Capital City meanwhile, it would be impossible for him to catch up with her so fast. The only possibility was¡­


    ¡°You engaged someone to stalk me!¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide as she stared at the man before her.


    Could it be that she was under the control of this man all these while since she left the Capital City?


    Pouting, Lin Mengya almost wanted to toss the cakes away.


    However, after pondering over it, she could not bring herself to do it. These cakes were not cheap after all. Even though Restaurant Ruyi was hers, there was no way she could waste the food from there!


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your safety. They will protect you secretly and will not show themselves.¡±


    If it were some other people, Long Tianyu would definitely not offer the explanation in such a patient manner.


    Towards Lin Mengya, however, he was different.


    He had put away all problems that entangled from his mind and set out conditions to achieve reconciliation with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that I¡¯m at fault in the inn. Anyway, you¡¯ve nagged at me, so will you stop blaming me already?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Choking, Lin Mengya hammered her chest and blushed as she kept her eyes on the man before her.


    Was it possible that he had apologized voluntarily? Long Tianyu, Prince Yu!


    He had actually apologized to her on his own accord. Good heavens! Was the sun blue color today?


    Seeing the strange look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu merely let out an uneasy cough.


    This girl was reaching for a yard after he gave her an inch!


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve admitted your mistake, I am going to forgive you, but on only one condition!¡±


    Lin Mengya was indeed insatiable. She wanted ten times more than what she was offered.


    With a sly smile on her face, she narrowed her eyes as she savored the aromatic cakes.


    ¡°Firstly, you will be responsible for the expenses of the four of us along the entire journey!¡±


    Thank goodness, Long Tianyu was relieved to hear that.


    He had expected that she might get angry, so Long Tianyu had brought along a substantial amount of money with him this time.


    Not to mention funding their journey to the Nation of Lintian, the money he had was more than sufficient to cover their expense in their next life, even their life after.


    ¡°Secondly, you have to be at my service the entire way. You will be my banking house for all my expenditures. You¡¯ve to be my Baymax when I¡¯m upset. When I meet with dangers, you¡¯ll be my bodyguard. When I¡¯m feeling bored, you¡¯ll be my sandbag. You¡¯ve to do whatever I ask you to do. Anyhow, you have to answer to my every request. You¡¯re a dog if you fail to do so. When we return to the Capital City, you¡¯ve to bark like a dog in front of all the people in the mansion!¡±


    Once Lin Mengya had listed all the conditions in one long breath, she immediately picked up a cup of water to drink.


    Given how prideful Long Tianyu was, he would not allow him to suffer.


    This way, she would be justified to drive Long Tianyu back to the Capital City.


    Although she had to admit that Long Tianyu would be a great help to her if he came along.


    However, she had a premonition that she might find out something about her mother this time.


    Another more important reason that she did not wish to have Long Tianyu come along was that many of her personnel from Sanjue Hall was among the group of businessmen.


    She had to stay to protect them when necessary. However, Long Tianyu was too smart. If he stayed on, she felt restrained in many ways.


    As expected, Long Tianyu¡¯s expression froze, then he furrowed his brows.


    Take offense! Get angry quickly! Then turn and leave!


    Lin Mengya prayed that this would happen and she had already prepared her lines following this.


    However, however, why did Long Tianyu, this fool, appear to be considering the conditions she listed?


    Good heavens! If Long Tianyu was willing to accept such humiliating conditions, he would definitely be an imposter!


    Long Tianyu frowned and after pondering for a while, he began to speak.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was hanging as she waited for him to lose his temper.


    ¡°What, what is a Baymax?¡±


    Helpless, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him. He had totally missed the point!


    She expected Long Tianyu to at least get annoyed. Never would she imagine that he had picked up ¡®Baymax¡¯ and asked about it!


    The prince¡¯s brain indeed worked very differently from that of a normal person!


    ¡°It¡¯s a robot!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a robot?¡±


    ¡°A robot is¡­ Alas, forget it, it¡¯s an iron puppet. Oh yes, are you going to agree to the conditions I set out?¡±


    Lin Mengya had to take her hats off to him. The main point was about her unreasonable demands, was it not?


    After she answered his question, Long Tianyu looked as if he had suddenly seen the light.


    He continued to ponder for a while longer before he opened his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°There is no problem with the conditions you set. As for the iron puppet, do you think there¡¯s still time if I find someone to make it for you now? Actually, puppets are not as useful as people. If you insist, I will go into the town ahead of us and find a steel armor and bring it back. Will that do?¡±


    Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s jaws dropped at Long Tianyu¡¯s reply.


    He¡­ Was he really Long Tianyu?


    She reached out to feel his face and found that his cheeks were supple and firm and his complexion was soft and delicate without any pimples.


    There was no mistake that this was indeed Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face.


    Why did she feel the urge to skin him so she could see the inside of him to check if someone else had taken over his role in this drama?


    Good heavens! Did he take some medicine by mistake? How had he turned into a completely different person?


    ¡°Why? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    As Lin Mengya used her delicate hands to feel around his face, he did not dislike it. As a habit, however, Lin Mengya had suddenly behaved in this way perhaps because there was something smeared on his face.


    He was surprised when Lin Mengya, who was so excited about listing out her conditions just moments ago, had lost her energy and returned to her seat in the horse carriage.


    She even took a piece of ginger from the pot of beef and started munching on it bit by bit.


    From his impression, she had never eaten raw ginger in the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Could she have become angry because he was not quick enough to agree to her requests?


    He touched her hair as he thought to himself that he had always been a man of his words. If he promised her so easily but failed to keep to his promise, would he not disappoint her even more?


    This was why he had to clarify what exactly Baymax was.


    Maybe Lin Mengya especially fancied the kind of iron puppet called Baymax and this was the reason she looked so dejected now?

 Chapter 406 Not Giving in to Each Other

    If Lin Mengya found out about the turmoil in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart now, she would be laughing to her heart¡¯s content.


    However, she was defeated by Long Tianyu¡¯s generosity.


    In her memory, Long Tianyu had always been arrogant and hated to be provoked.


    Recently, she had been having the feeling that this man appeared to be without emotion was actually a warm and considerate person from the way he handled matters.


    Her heart was troubled as she munched mechanically on the cakes from Restaurant Ruyi.


    She felt that the fragrant cakes seemed sweeter.


    Let it be then. It would safer for the group of traveling businessmen if they had Long Tianyu there to protect them.


    He would be their free bodyguard. It would be a waste not to make use of him!


    Spring had arrived by now. Along the way, they could see that the branches of trees were starting to turn from a withered-looking brown color to light green, showing signs of an awakened life.


    The procession of horse carts and carriages had been traveling for three days. Based on their progress, they would arrive at the market at the border of the two nations after five days.


    This was the shortest route to the Nation of Lintian. However, there was a place along this route that was very dangerous. However, if they were to take another route in order to avoid this danger, it would take at least half a month to reach the Nation of Lintian.


    Lin Mengya started to feel worried about what laid ahead of them as she looked at the road in front of them.


    Although Sanjue Hall was making good progress and she could foresee its bright future, it had already attracted the attention of the sects in similar fields.


    She heard Yunzhu said there were many people who came to check them out since last month.


    Moreover, the group of businessmen who had the intention of taking root in the Nation of Lintian would attract the attention of all who were in the intelligence business.


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    All of them were brewing silently and no one was willing to be the first to make the first move.


    However, the development of Sanjue Hall had surely affected the profits some of these people were making. For this reason, their trip to the Nation of Lintian would tend to upset some of them.


    This was precisely the reason why she had insisted to follow the group of businessmen on this trip to the Nation of Lintian.


    Along the public roads of these two nations, there would be garrison troops stationing along the way to protect the traveling businessmen and ensuring their safety.


    This was the only section along the route where they would be on their own and unprotected.


    If those people were really up to something, they would make use of the natural moat here to strike.


    In the absence of villages and shops nearby, it would be easy to dispose of their bodies by just throwing them down the cliffs if they resorted to killing.


    If it were Lin Mengya, she would choose this place to bury her enemies.


    She turned to look at the businessmen who were taking a rest and thought that perhaps there were already spies from other forces who had already secretly joined them and passed off as their company.


    Nevertheless, she had confidence that Master Guo would have some preventive measures in place from the start, given his capability. At least, he would never allow a surprise attack to happen.


    With the additional protection from Long Tianyu, they would be further strengthened.


    She had brought along with her the specially prepared poison. If their clueless foes really tried to lay their hands on them, they would suffer the taste of hell.


    Lin Mengya could not help grinning with satisfaction at the thought.


    Yuan San, who was sitting some distance from her, shuddered at the sight of the evil grin on her face.


    His new master may be very good-looking, but his smile gave him the chills.


    When they had had enough rest, they set off once again.


    The Yuan brothers who had announced their reconciliation were no longer the center of attention in the group of businessmen.


    Poor Qiu Yu had finally obtained Princess Yu¡¯s permission to come out of the horse carriage to ride on the horse.


    Together with Long Tianyu, they escorted the horse carriage one at each side, as if they were the two fierce-looking divinities guarding a temple.


    Lin Mengya, sat in the horse carriage with Baishao, was all smiles, as she curiously observed all that was happening outside.


    Honestly, this was the first time she felt the excitement of being on an outing since she was young.


    ¡°Have some of this drink made from the haw fruit. Aunt Bai had prepared this personally and it is effective in quenching thirst.¡±


    It was as if Baishao had performed a magic trick when she took out playthings one after another from the pouch she kept in the horse carriage.


    At present, she was holding a snow-white porcelain bowl in her hand containing tiny juicy fruits that smelled heavenly.


    They were similar to the crabapple fruit of the modern days, but they were sourer. They were usually soaked in the specially made honey wine of Dajin and sealed up for forty days before they could be eaten.


    Its sweet-sour taste was just right and it had the efficacy of quenching thirst. It was best taken during the dry spring season.


    At one look, Lin Mengya knew Baiji had prepared all these for her.


    Her maid was the sweetest and most considerate towards her.


    The little red fruit was cold. When placed on the tip of her tongue, the sweet-sour taste made her narrow her eyes for a moment.


    As she cringed her face, her wrinkled features actually made her look rather adorable.


    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu instinctively looked at her, and they were greatly entertained by her expression.


    But as they realized that they both adored her cuteness, Long Tianyu¡¯s face fell and felt uneasy.


    It felt as if someone had peeked at his most cherished treasure.


    Although Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya were friends, Long Tianyu would not allow anyone to have any wicked thoughts towards his wife.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Keep to your place and don¡¯t even think about the things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    There was an unmistakable tone of warning in his already cold tone of voice.


    Qiu Yu, however, did not shrink back.


    Contrary to his usual mannerism, Qiu Yu seemed to be giving Long Tianyu tit for tat and refused to back down. Although it looked as if he was smiling, yet he was not and there was a hint of seriousness on his face.


    ¡°The relationship between her and I is not something you can describe so clearly,¡± said Qiu Yu with a low voice unhurriedly.


    A dangerous light flashed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    He had long known that the cowardly looking Imperial Physician Qiu Yu was not as innocent as what people thought.


    Now that they were further away from the Capital City and forced to hide behind false identities, Qiu Yu seemed to be showing his true colors gradually.


    ¡°You may give it a try.¡±


    As usual, Long Tianyu spoke with confidence. He believed that no one knew Lin Mengya better than him.


    Ever since Lin Mengya married into the prince¡¯s mansion, she had been living under the same roof as him.


    If Lin Mengya was said to be leading a muddle-headed and ignorant life before getting married, then from the moment she stepped out of the bridal sedan and transformed into an intelligent and witty girl, her life thereafter could be said to belong entirely to Long Tianyu.


    No one was permitted to take away any second of it!


    Qiu Yu did not reply to Long Tianyu. He merely sneered and shook his head.


    Perhaps Long Tianyu was one of the very rare tall and handsome men in the world. However, the more outstanding this kind of man was, the more he would neglect the apparent differences.


    Even up to this point, Long Tianyu had not realized it. What about in the future?


    Based on his understanding of Lin Mengya, he saw her as an extremely intelligent girl who was too sensitive.


    If Long Tianyu wished to keep her by his side, he was definitely not doing enough as of this moment!


    As he pondered, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes instinctively moved and rested on the face of the girl who was enjoying the red fruit.


    If he guessed correctly, this perhaps would be Lin Mengya¡¯s opportunity to the right to make a new choice.


    Hopefully, Long Tianyu would not regret it at that time!


    As the group of businessmen continued their journey throughout the day, they eventually stopped for the night at another post station.


    Apart from the novelty at the beginning of the journey, Lin Mengya had gradually grown tired of the uneventful, boring routines.


    She was thankful that Baishao had brought along many delicacies. Despite feeling the fatigue, Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of taste was as sensitive as usual.


    She would have died of boredom if not for the entertainment brought by the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    The group of businessmen had been traveling for four days and they should be arriving at the borders the next day.


    Having spent many nights in the post stations in a row, they finally arrived at the second town in the journey. It was a town called ¡®Square Town¡¯.


    Compared to the last town, Square Town, which was at the border of the nations was even more wealthy and prosperous. It could be seen that the streets were filled with businessmen adorned in costumes of foreign nations.


    In fact, no matter what clothes one was wearing, he would not stand out or catch anyone¡¯s attention.


    It was because this town was a hotchpotch for people from different nations. They were not merely businessmen from the Nation of Lintian or Dajin. There were people from the Nation of Dongxia and other smaller countries and tribes from the surrounding area. They had traveled to this town to trade for what they needed.


    For days, Lin Mengya had been seeing the same boring scenery. Finally, she got to glimpse the ingenious buildings in a town.


    While the people walking through the streets were adorned with various racial costumes, the buildings also bore the special traits of the various tribes of people.


    Even the language used by the peddlers hawking manifested the special traits of different cultures and nations.


    As she took in the harmonious sight from inside the horse carriage, she had a sudden brainwave.


    The so-called the entire world as one perhaps looked like what was happening in this town.


    Sadly, such harmony was only seen in a handful of towns and cities near the borders.


    ¡°Master Guo had told us that we should spend the night resting in one of the inns just slightly ahead. We should take a good rest today because tomorrow, we would be reaching the Nation of Lintian.¡±


    In the last four days, it could be said that Long Tianyu had waited on Lin Mengya to the best of his ability.


    Many among the group of businessmen changed their impression of him as a result.


    Honestly, the little brother named Yuan Lin was way too lively and active. All the men assumed that their conflict at first was merely they trying to fool around with each other.


    Now that the two brothers seemed to have made up and they being the outsiders would not want to interfere.


    As a result, they were also more amiable towards Long Tianyu who disguised himself as Yuan Mei.


    After their fight that day, Qiu Yu was back to his cowardly self, being ordered around by Lin Mengya looking like a teary victim.


    After their fight that day, Qiu Yu was back to his cowardly self, being ordered around by Lin Mengya looking like a teary victim.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Perhaps the other people would think nothing of this, but he was very aware that a man would not dote on a girl and give in to her for no reason.


    Especially when this girl was another man¡¯s wife.


    Maybe it was time to educate Qiu Yu about the idea of steering clear of suspicion and rumors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the inn, take a bath and change into a new set of clothes, then we go for a walk around the place. What do you think?¡±


    At the mention of taking a bath and go out to walk around, Baishao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    All the rushing around in the past four days had been torturous for her and her master, although it was not a big deal for the men.


    The moment the group of them arrived at the inn, the two women, holding each other¡¯s hands, rushed upstairs.


    As quickly as they could, the two ladies immersed themselves into the hot water in the tub and breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 407 Flower Thief

    ¡°Alas, finally we get to take a bath.¡±


    The two instinctively sighed simultaneously and they smiled as they exchanged looks. Words were not needed to express their feelings at this moment.


    Doing business was truly not a thing for the ladies. Not only was the journey rushed and tiring, but it was also very trying for the females because of their love for cleanliness.


    However, the post stations along the journey only provided them with food and water. Baths were a luxury item.


    The thought of not being able to take a bath for half a month was a nightmare to both Lin Mengya and Baishao.


    Nevertheless, according to Master Guo, there were some women among the traveling businessmen.


    Furthermore, women who could survive being in the trade were all of ruthless and relentless characters.


    Lin Mengya could not agree more.


    Unfortunately, she had to admit that she would not make a power woman like them


    If she was able to safely obtain the medicine she had set out to find during this trip, she would never go on such a long journey again.


    ¡°Master, we have to continue traveling on the horse carriage for many more days. Later on, let¡¯s go out to buy some delicious snacks for the rest of the journey.¡±


    Baishao got out of the bath quickly but realized that her master had fallen asleep.


    Lin Mengya was leaning against the side of the bathtub. Her face was all flushed and she looked somewhat exhausted.


    Although they were traveling in a group and there were always the prince and the Imperial Physician Qiu who helped her with many things, her master¡¯s health was after all still very weak.


    Baishao retreated from the bathroom quietly. She thought that her master would not catch a cold if she was left to sleep for a while longer. After all, the water was still hot.


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    She supposed her master would be hungry when she woke up in a while. She¡¯d better go to prepare some food, lest whatever food was offered here should not fit her master¡¯s liking.


    At the thought, Baishao exited Lin Mengya¡¯s room and closed its door behind her.


    At present, Lin Mengya had sunk into a deep sleep in the large bathtub.


    Her watery eyes were tightly shut. She was quietly resting her side-turned head on her snow-white arm. All that was audible was the sound of her breathing.


    All of a sudden, the closed window gradually opened from the outside.


    Thereafter, a pair of hands wrapped in black gloves found its way onto the window sill.


    A dark figure landed quickly on the floor.


    This man had his face covered by a piece of black clothes, leaving only a pair of eyes visible.


    A look of surprise appeared in his eyes when he spotted the girl in the bathtub, which subsequently turned to a look of embarrassment. However, after a moment of hesitation, the dark figure still moved towards the bathtub.


    At this instant, Lin Mengya was still sleeping soundly and was not aware of the danger that awaited her.


    The black moved swiftly like the wind and touched her vital point which kept her asleep, then he carried her out of the bathtub and wrapped a blanket around her body.


    He carried her in his arms and was about to go back the way he came.


    However, for some unknown reason, he stopped in his tracks.


    Just as the dark figure carrying a sleeping Lin Mengya was about to leave, the scene which he witnessed just a moment ago seemed to come into his mind once again.


    The dark figure pondered for a while and then put her down gently onto the bed. With trembling hands, he lifted the blanket from her.


    Lin Mengya, now lying on the bed, gave a glimpse of her body.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s snow-white back, the dark figure gasped.


    Just when he was going to continue lifting the blanket, someone kicked the room door open with great force.


    ¡°Go die!¡±


    It was Long Tianyu¡¯s voice of rage and murderous tone.


    The sword in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand was taken out of its sheath, but the dark figure quickly dodged the attack.


    As the dark figure moved away, Long Tianyu saw the exposed Lin Mengya on the bed.


    Gnashing his teeth, Long Tianyu¡¯s rage had shot up.


    He would not have gone out if not for Baishao telling him that Lin Mengya wanted to take a rest. He had wanted to have a look around Square Town to explore the food the town had to offer.


    He did not expect to hear the sound of windows opening coming from Lin Mengya¡¯s room when he arrived at her door.


    He thought she had woken up, yet he heard the sound of moving water.


    In a while, Long Tianyu could tell something was amiss from what he was hearing. He kicked open the door and what came into sight made him fly into a rage.


    How dared this lewd man to harbor evil thoughts on his woman.


    Long Tianyu would be called a useless man if he did not kill this man there and then!


    He wielded his sword charged towards the man but there was something strange about the man¡¯s movements.


    No matter how ferocious Long Tianyu¡¯s move was, the man was always able to dodge and escape at the last moment when the sword was about to reach him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me!¡±


    The dark figure suddenly spoke, but his voice sounded like the cawing of a crow. It was unpleasant to the ears.


    Long Tianyu did not respond but continued wielding the sword and charged towards the figure.


    The dark figure, however, also did not appear to be relaxed.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s skill in martial arts far surpassed that of the man¡¯s.


    As the dark figure realized that he was no match for Long Tianyu, he seemed to become anxious. He used his weird movements to dodge Long Tianyu¡¯s sword and fled out through the door.


    Outside, many people were alarmed by the sound of fighting in the room.


    Qiu Yu, who was occupying the neighboring room, rushed over quickly. The first thing he saw was Long Tianyu coming out of through the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room.


    ¡°Guard the door and don¡¯t allow anyone to go in!¡±


    Lin Mengya was still sleeping at this moment and Long Tianyu was caught in a dilemma.


    The moment he saw Qiu Yu, he instructed him to guard Lin Mengya without further hesitation, then he proceeded to chase the dark figure, still holding on to his sword.


    In a flash, both men disappeared into the night. Qiu Yu was left standing there in a daze, while Baishao¡¯s voice sounded through the air.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Qiu Yu queried Baishao, but Baishao was as clueless as him.


    ¡°Oh yes! My Master is still taking a bath! Master!¡±


    When Baishao pushed open the door and entered the room, what came into her sight was her master, all wet and naked, lying on the bed facing down.


    Qiu Yu, who had instinctively followed Baishao into the room, saw the woman of the bed and immediately turned around and walked out of the door of the room.


    It was no wonder that Long Tianyu had instructed to guard the room and not let anyone enter.


    ¡°What happened, Brother Qiu? What had happened to Little Brother Yuan?¡±


    Zhao Fei and Wen Shi, who heard the commotion, also approached the door, wanting to enter.


    They were stopped by Qiu Yu, who was blocking the door.


    With a gentle voice, Qiu Yu said, ¡°Someone deserving death had stolen my cousin¡¯s silver. My eldest cousin had gone after him, but my little cousin had a scare. Brothers, I think it¡¯s better not to disturb my little cousin now. What do you say?¡±


    Zhao Fei and Wen Shi exchanged looks and nodded.


    Although Little Brother Yuan Lin had put on clothes made of poor quality fabric, he was not able to hide his delicate complexion. He did not look one bit like someone from a common family.


    However, given that they were among the group of businessmen, the thieves would not be too outrageous.


    How dared the thieves to break the rules and steal so openly!


    ¡°Rest assured, Brother Qiu. Stealing from Little Brother Yuan was as good as insulting us. We will go and check out with the local influential thug to find out who exactly was this person who was not afraid of death but dared steal from our group of businessmen!¡±


    After they finished speaking, the two men walked out, looking fierce and overbearing.


    After waiting for around fifteen minutes, Baishao finally emerged from the room, frowning.


    ¡°How is it? Did she suffer any harm?¡±


    It was difficult for him to inquire about such kind of things.


    Blushing, Baishao shook her head and said, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t anything serious. However, my master just wouldn¡¯t wake from her sleep. I¡¯m going to look for a physician for her.¡±


    Just when she finished her sentence, she realized that there was a highly skilled physician right before her eyes!


    She immediately dragged Qiu Yu into the room. By now, she had helped Lin Mengya put on a new set of clothes.


    Her long hair had been wiped dry, but her face was still flushed and she was still asleep.


    Qiu Yu frowned in puzzlement. Lin Mengya was usually more vigilant than him. How was it possible for her to not sense anything when there was such a great commotion?


    He reached out to take her pulse and was shocked to realize that her pulse was extremely weak.


    This, this was a sign that she was severely ill.


    Next, he checked on her breathing straight away, as well as the pulse on her neck, but they seemed normal. When he went back to checking the pulse on her wrist, it was normal again.


    Strange, it was not like this a moment ago.


    Could he be hallucinating?


    ¡°Imperial Physician Qiu, is my master alright?¡±


    Baishao, who was standing by, observed the instant changes in Qiu Yu¡¯s expression, became anxious she felt her heart in her throat.


    She thought her master had fallen seriously ill.


    Qiu Yu, however, merely shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing of concern. Someone had locked her sleep vital point. When I unlock it in a while, she will be just fine. Oh yes, is your master suffering from any chronic and stubborn illness?¡±


    Qiu Yu asked with the flow of things as he turned Lin Mengya over and tapped on a few vital points on her back using just the right strength.


    Baishao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°She is not suffering from any chronic and stubborn illness. My master had always been healthy. Oh, but I remember that when Miss Yue passed away last year, my master was overwhelmed by grief and her heart and veins were impacted. I¡¯ve been reminding her to take care but she refused to listen to us. The prince engaged well-known physicians to have a look at her, but all of them claimed that she was fine. Eventually, we had to let the matter rest.¡±


    Qiu Yu did not think that Lin Mengya¡¯s heart and veins had been affected.


    He went back to checking her pulse again. He did not think her heart had been impacted by grief because her pulse was more even and calm than that of a grown man.


    Perhaps he really was hallucinating.


    After all, there were bound to be differences in people¡¯s pulses. Perhaps Lin Mengya¡¯s disposition was so unique that he had made a wrong diagnosis.


    After he unlocked Lin Mengya¡¯s sleep vital point, her breathing quickened and her long lashes quivered. Eventually, her eyes slowly opened.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°Ssss¡­ Baishao, what¡¯s happened to me? I feel that my body had been bashed.¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya opened her eyes, she saw it was Qiu Yu who was sitting by her bedside.


    She felt around for her blanket and quickly covered herself with it.


    She remembered she was taking a bath a moment ago. Could this guy¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstood. I¡¯m not what you imagine me to be. Someone locked your vital point for sleep. I was the one who unlocked it.¡±


    Qiu Yu tried his best to speak with a gentle and sweet voice. He was aware that it was an extremely embarrassing thing for a girl to be violated.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was such an intelligent girl with a strong character. He feared that she would not be to face up to what happened.


    ¡°What? Did someone try to violate me? That someone must be tired of living! Where is he? Today, I¡¯ll dig out his eyes so he¡¯ll have no means of doing such things again!¡±

 Chapter 408 Their Whereabouts Exposed

    Still wrapped in the blanket, her face turned from being flushed to pale and back to being flushed again.


    She gritted her teeth. She did not expect to meet with such things even when she was dressed up as a man.


    Since days of old, it had always been the most debased men who were worse than beasts who would violate women!


    Although she could tell that the person had no time to violate her yet, she still could not suppress the anger in her.


    She wanted to skin and kill that person so badly.


    ¡°Come, have a cup of warm water. Long Tianyu had gone after that person. Given how highly skilled he is, he won¡¯t let that person escape.¡±


    Qiu Yu did not know how to comfort Lin Mengya. He had thought that she would be weeping. He did not expect Lin Mengya to almost go after the person.


    She was really something else.


    ¡°Oh yes, have you reported this to the governor?¡± asked Lin Mengya, as she took over the cup of warm water.


    Qiu Yu was dumbfounded as he did not know how to answer her.


    ¡°We need to report this kind of matter to the magistrate. You are an imperial physician while Long Tianyu is a prince. Even the highest official in this border town would not get to meet people like you two in their entire life. I¡¯m making sure this flower thief be caught no matter what!¡±


    It would not be enough to behead this scum who violated girls for a hundred times.


    However, a worried look appeared on Qiu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°If I report this to the magistrate, Long Tianyu¡¯s identity and mine would be exposed. By then, wouldn¡¯t the things we¡¯ve been doing go to waste?¡±


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, ¡°Humph, do you really think he is just a flower thief? There are at least over a hundred girls in the town if not over a thousand. This person did not go to those girls, but me. It showed that his background is not that simple.¡±


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu would understand such reasoning.


    However, what came to their mind first was that Lin Mengya had almost been violated.


    If the person taking a bath in the room was not Princess Yu but the Young Master Yuan in the eyes of the other people, the real intention of that flower thief would be very suspicious.


    Perhaps the person was a pervert with strange likings. Perhaps he had lost his interest when he realized that Lin Mengya was in fact a woman.


    The only explanation was that this man did know Lin Mengya¡¯s real identity!


    When Qiu Yu thought of this possibility, he realized why Long Tianyu rather put him in charge of safeguarding Lin Mengya and went after that man instead.


    Perhaps their whereabouts had been exposed long ago.


    In other words, neither the group of businessmen nor Lin Mengya was safe now.


    In fact, there was another possibility, although the likelihood was very slim.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to report to the magistrate now. Baishao, take care of your master.¡±


    Wearing a severe expression on his face, Qiu Yu left in a hurry to Square Town¡¯s government office in feudal.


    Lin Mengya looked at the water in the cup and sighed, then suddenly she said softly, ¡°Come out now, there¡¯re no other people here. Unless you don¡¯t even want to see me.¡±


    Baishao looked around suspiciously when she heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Were there not only her master and herself in this room? There was no one else, right?


    Finally, after some time, a white figure flipped in through the window quietly.


    Her martial skill was as neat and clean-cut as before.


    However, there was a hint of fear and hesitation on that pretty face. After giving Lin Mengya one look, she looked down.


    ¡°Baisu, how is it you are here? Where have you been? We¡¯ve been so worried about you!¡±


    Baishao was obviously pleasantly surprised to see Baisu. She did not expect that the person who came into the room so suddenly was none other than her good sister whom they missed.


    However, even Baishao could sense the distancing as well as the coldness between Baisu and Lin Mengya.


    Baishao felt hardpressed between a good sister and her beloved master. She was at a loss of what to do.


    Gritting her teeth, Baishao gazed at them with a worried look, then she turned and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.


    ¡°Master, I¡­¡±


    Baisu spoke with a soft, quivering voice.


    Lin Mengya gave her a cold look. There was no longer any warm emotion towards Baisu.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer your master. What is it that you want, appearing before me this time? Are you carrying out someone¡¯s order to execute the plan to murder the emperor of Dajin. You can go back to whoever that is and tell him on my behalf that as long as Lin Mengya is still around, no one would be able to bring harm upon the emperor of Dajin.¡±


    There was no emotion in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone of voice. In fact, the coldness in her voice cut into Baisu¡¯s heart.


    Tears kept dropping down onto the brown-red wooden planks on the floor and they made marks on it.


    Baisu kept silent and did not even dare to lift up her head.


    She kowtowed three times to Lin Mengya forcefully. Thereafter, she turned and went out through the window.


    ¡°Alas¡­¡±


    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally sighed and shook her head helplessly.


    Lin Mengya did not really misjudge Baisu. Unfortunately, everyone has his own aspirations. Since she had failed to change Baisu¡¯s mind and help her put down what was troubling her, Lin Mengya had no choice but to cut off their relationship as master and servant.


    This was the only way both Baisu and she could break free from the sisterly bond they used to share.


    She sincerely wished that Baisu would take care of herself and live well.


    ¡°What? Where¡¯s she? Master, where¡¯s Baisu?¡±


    Baishao had returned to the room, filled with joy, carrying some snacks.


    However, there was no sign of Baisu at this moment.


    Lin Mengya was left alone in the room, sitting on the bed and frowning. What was she thinking?


    ¡°She¡¯s gone back. In the future, she won¡¯t be appearing before us ever again.¡±


    Baishao did not understand why Lin Mengya said so. Ever since her master left the palace, she had stopped mentioning Baisu. Baishao could not fathom why they had come to this.


    ¡°When I first came to the mansion, you told us that the four of us would be as intimate as blood sisters. Within the past half a year, we had indeed treated each other like real sisters. If Baisu really committed a mistake, would you please forgive us for our sake and allow her to come back?¡±


    Baishao had spoken the minds of the other two maidservants.


    They had been through thick and thin together. They were definitely able to tell who was sincere and who was hypocritical.


    However, Baishao was not aware that it was not that Lin Mengya was heartless that she did not want to let Baisu come back to them.


    The situation was ever-changing. Given that Baisu¡¯s identity had been found out. If Baisu were to come back to her at this moment, she would not be confident that she would be able to protect Baisu.


    ¡°You may excuse yourself for now. I want to have some time to think.¡±


    Tears welled up in Baishao¡¯s eyes.


    All she could do was put down whatever she was holding and leave the room quietly.


    Lin Mengya could feel a headache coming on. She reached out her fingers to massage her glabella.


    Because of Baisu¡¯s appearance here, Lin Mengya could tell that the forces in Lieyun ought to have found out of her whereabouts.


    She had not even settled those people in Dajin who were eyeing on her, and now, the forces from the Lieyun Empire was closing in.


    The situation was getting more complicated.


    In reality, she dared not hope that she could keep her trip to search for the medicine a secret for long.


    However, she did not expect them to find out so soon. Initially, she thought these people would only catch up with her only after she left the boundaries of her country.


    By then they would have passed the deep valley and they would have gained more time.


    However, it looked like their journey ahead was full of dangers. Even she did not know what to expect.


    Lin Mengya was beginning to feel the frustration due to the heavy pressure on her.


    She stood by the window and looked down at the street scene. She had only intended to breathe in some fresh air when she spotted a familiar figure in the streets below.


    Strange, why was she here?


    Walking on the street below the window was Xiu, who was adorned in Lieyun¡¯s traditional costume. She seemed to be taking a casual stroll.


    Lin Mengya was about to call out to her when she sensed something amiss.


    Xiu seemed to be walking with an overly rigid posture. When she tried to turn around, it was not just her neck that turned, but her entire body also turned along with it.


    Lin Mengya took a close look at indeed, her limbs were moving in an uncoordinated manner.


    Her arms and legs were moving in a bizarre way as she walked.


    Lin Mengya could feel the hairs on her body stood from the sight of Xiu. Actually, common people would not be able to tell the difference.


    However, for an experienced physician like her, she was able to see what was abnormal about Xiu¡¯s movements.


    She looked as if she was a puppet whose arms and legs were controlled by invisible threads. The stiffness in her limbs as she walked was definitely abnormal for a human.


    Lin Mengya continued to watch patiently from her vantage point, instead of going after Xiu.


    It was because Xiu seemed to be purposely walking to and fro on this street. If she guessed correctly, someone was trying to use Xiu as the bait to get someone hooked.


    As Lin Mengya expected, she saw a shadow trailing Xiu as she was turning into another street.


    After a while, she saw another two shadowy figures followed suit.


    Lin Mengya knew she could not wait any longer. She tidied her hair and after pondering for a second, she carried with her the poison for self-defense before she quietly descended the stairs in the inn. Without causing any alarm, she followed the trail of Xiu.


    Cautiously, she turned into the other street after making sure that there was no one suspicious around her.


    It was then that she realized it was a dead end.


    How was that possible? Those three people who followed Xiu into the street were nowhere to be found?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Lin Mengya immediately went back onto the main street and pretended to be a passerby as she turned into the next lane.


    As she walked, she began to think.


    There was not even a gate leading up to houses in that street with a dead end.


    Moreover, she did not take very long to get down there. Why were there no signs of those people?


    Perhaps there was some kind of mechanism at the dead end. If that was the case, there had to be someone watching and guarding around there secretly.


    Therefore, she should never be rash in her actions.


    She went walking for one big round thinking about this and given her sensitive nature, Lin Mengya could sense someone following her.


    Apparently, she had attracted someone¡¯s attention when she carelessly entered the street with the dead end.

 Chapter 409 Taoist monk in the Streets

    Given that Square Town was such a crowded place, they would definitely not act rashly.


    Lin Mengya did not believe they would do anything to her.


    For this reason, she went back to the inn and dragged Baishao into the streets and they did some shopping.


    She was numbed to all the spying from the various forces and authorities. At least it would help pin down who they were.


    ¡°Mast¡­ Young Master, I¡¯m still worried about Baisu.¡±


    Baishao was about to address Lin Mengya as her master when Lin Mengya gave her a look.


    This girl who had yet to get married could not bring herself to verbalize the endearing term a wife used on her husband.


    She finally resorted to calling her ¡®young master¡¯.


    ¡°Alright, I suppose our predestined relationship has not ended yet. We¡¯ll meet again in the future one day. It must have been tough following me around. Pick anything you fancy from the street stalls and I¡¯ll buy it for you as a gift.¡±


    In fact, Baisu had chanced upon many opportunities to tamper with the emperor¡¯s medicine but she did not.


    Lin Mengya could forgive her for that.


    Perhaps the time had not come.


    Baishao appeared troubled and nothing caught her eye. Lin Mengya, on the other hand, picked up a heap of items excitedly within a short time.


    She even paid someone to help her bring the goods she bought back to the inn.


    ¡°Events of your life, be it a blissful or woeful marriage, will be foretold accurately to save the world and the people in it.¡±


    Visit our comic site


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya spotted a shabbily dressed Taoist monk at an inconspicuous corner.


    There was no fortune teller at the stall where the monk was at, but he sat there looking calm and confident.


    He was either a very good fortune teller or an extremely experienced charlatan.


    However, the Taoist monk had turned up his nose at the passersby but Lin Mengya only rested her gaze on him a little longer, and he smiled and even waved at her.


    Lin Mengya pointed at herself and in response, the Taoist monk nodded unhurriedly.


    This was strange. Why did this Taoist have his eyes on her alone where there were so many people going to and fro on the street.


    Since nothing was of pressing urgency, Lin Mengya decided to go over to unveil the mystery.


    ¡°My greetings to you, Taoist monk.¡±


    Lin Mengya cupped her hands together and bowed at him, but Baishao shot her master a puzzled look.


    Not to mention that was just a muddle-headed Taoist monk in the countryside, her master barely bothered herself with reputable monks in the Capital City.


    How was she so polite today?


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re a person of eminence who had visited this place, but please forgive me for not being able to rise to my feet to welcome you.¡±


    Although the Taoist monk was speaking with a polite tone, his posture of sticking one leg over the other while sitting was very rude. His courteous tone was completely out of sync with his posture.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Given that you¡¯re a monk, I understand you¡¯re not tied down by the etiquette of commoners. I wonder what good advice you have for me since you¡¯ve stopped me in my tracks.¡±


    The stubbly-bearded Taoist monk chuckled.


    In an unhurried manner, he said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who stopped you. You¡¯ve stopped yourself. What do you think? I am known for my foresight. If you have any doubts, please let me know. I may be able to help you.¡±


    Ultimately, he was trying to sell his service.


    While Baishao was not interested in listening to the filthy Taoist monk, Lin Mengya, however, did not express an opinion.


    She lifted her snow-white arm and jotted down the word ¡®I¡¯ on the calligraphy paper in front of the Taoist monk.


    Lin Mengya did not know the traditional Chinese characters therefore, the simplified character she wrote had an index component missing.


    ¡°I would have to trouble you, respected Taoist Monk.¡±


    When the old Taoist monk saw what she wrote, the expression on his face froze in that instant.


    After pausing for a long time, he finally exhaled and he shook his head helplessly with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°This character¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really tell much from this character you wrote. All I can say is that although you¡¯re in this foreign country, you¡¯ll meet someone who will form an unbreakable predestined relationship with you. This brought to my mind someone whom I met right at this spot twenty years ago.


    The words of the old Taoist monk¡¯s words confirmed Baishao¡¯s suspicion that he was a swindler.


    Immediately her eyes were filled with a look of dissatisfaction.


    Why would he not stick to his deceitful words, but be talking about the story of someone who had passed away to deceive master? If they were in the Capital City she would have dragged this old Taoist monk to the magistrate.


    It made her wonder why her master was in such a good mood today that she played along with this man.


    ¡°Oh? Who was this person in the past?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya somehow shared Baishao¡¯s sentiments towards the old Taoist monk.


    However, for some reason, this old Taoist monk gave her the feeling that he was some out-of-the-world man of sanctity.


    The old monk smiled, took out an item and placed it before Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya took one look and saw that it was a bronze coin with a picture of a plum flower on it.


    ¡°This was left behind by that person in the past. We can bid farewell now that I¡¯ve delivered the item to you.¡±


    Before Lin Mengya could react, the old Taoist monk with the demeanor of a transcendent being had gathered up his belongings and fled!


    ¡°Your belongings, Taoist monk!¡±


    As Lin Mengya cried out with the bronze coin in her hand, the old Taoist monk even quickened his steps.


    Soon, he disappeared from their sight completely.


    Lin Mengya did not know what to do. What just happened?


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Someone was shouting angrily from behind. A shocked Lin Mengya turned around to see a fierce-looking man wielding a butcher¡¯s knife.


    Reeking of blood, Lin Mengya could tell he was a butcher at one look. However, he stopped by Lin Mengya when he passed her.


    ¡°Little brother, did that evil monk deceive you? Don¡¯t worry, no matter how much money he had cheated you, I¡¯ll make sure to get it back for you. Which way did he go?¡±


    Although the burly butcher was looking very fierce, he treated Lin Mengya and Baishao like a gentleman.


    Lin Mengya pointed in a way different from the one the monk took and the butcher shouted and ran in that direction after instructing her to report this to the magistrate.


    Lin Mengya and Baishao exchanged puzzled looks, wondering what kind of situation this was!


    ¡°I told you. This Taoist monk is definitely a swindler. Otherwise, why would that butcher be pursuing his life?¡±


    Lin Mengya stood there in a daze for a few seconds before she recovered.


    What Baishao said made sense, but what about the bronze coin with the picture of a plum flower? If she was not mistaken, the picture of the plum flower imprinted on the bronze coin was the same as that on the piece of fabric she found at the bottom of the lake.


    What exactly was the background of this old Taoist priest? How was it he could come out with something that was related to her?


    These unexpected events kept happening to her one after another and they had completely confused her.


    The two women lost their mood to shop. After buying some food, they returned to the inn.


    Just when they stepped through the entrance, they spotted Zhao Fei pacing at the door. He pounced at Lin Mengya the moment he saw her as if she was his savior.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back, Little Brother Yuan. Come and have a look. Your older brother and your cousin are almost going to kill each other!¡±


    Huh? Lin Mengya felt a bomb had fallen on her. Was this person ill?


    They had yet to get hold of their enemy and here they were, fighting among themselves.


    Lin Mengya rushed into the inn. The usually tidy hall was in complete disarray.


    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu were entangled in a fight.


    What made her more troubled was that the two men had given up using any weapons on each other but were wrestling with their bare hands now!


    ¡°Will you all stop!¡±


    Lin Mengya was already in a foul mood because of that she had been taken advantage of by the lecher in the morning.


    In the afternoon, Xiu, who had been missing suddenly appeared. Lastly, she was totally confused because of the insane old Taoist monk on the streets.


    When she had finally returned to the inn, what awaited her was the scene of these two men fighting so fiercely.


    They had even resorted to strangling and biting. How embarrassing!


    Lin Mengya was indeed effective. Just a moment ago, the cousins who refused to listen to anyone¡¯s advice, had quickly separated themselves when they heard Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.


    However, one had a bruised nose and swollen face while the other was not looking any better.


    Where had all the gentlemanly traits gone?


    ¡°If you guys insist on fighting, do it outside! I¡¯m in a bad mood now, so whoever makes me angry would have to be chased back into your home!¡±


    After Lin Mengya rebuked them harshly, she went back into her room with Baishao.


    What surprised the onlookers was that these two men who had been fighting so fiercely were now obedient.


    Although the two men had definitely not patched up, they trailed behind that young man one after another and entered his room.


    ¡°Hey, this young man, Master Yuan was indeed domineering!¡±


    As Zhao Fei gazed at the figures disappearing up the second floor, he could not smother the smile on his face.


    However, the pain on his stomach from that blow was still tugging at him.


    ¡°The Yuans had raised their younger generation well. I suppose the elder brother and cousin really doted on the younger brother.¡±


    Even Wen Shi, who was usually quiet, broke his silence and blurted out the conclusion.


    However, like Zhao Fei, he was implicated and took a blow when he was trying to be the peacemaker.


    The two men exchanged looks. They could only make a wry smile.


    Alas, no matter what method they used, they could never be as effective as Young Master Yuan¡¯s roar!


    At present, sitting on a chair, Lin Mengya stared at the two men with a straight face.


    She did know what had gone into Long Tianyu recently, that his attitude towards Qiu Yu was getting worse by the day.


    She was already troubled over the events of the day. What was worse now was that these two men had got into a fierce fight in public.


    Lin Mengya gazed coldly at the two men who were still exchanging stares.


    She banged on the table with her small hand, cleared her throat and said, ¡°Out with it.¡±


    Finding each other offensive, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu sneered at each other and turned their heads away from each other.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°He started it!¡±


    Qiu Yu said with an angry tone. To him, Long Tianyu had not held back his strength. He felt as if his ribs were almost going to break.


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Long Tianyu, who failed to speak first, flew into a rage and shouted at Qiu Yu with a chilly tone.


    ¡°You were the one who started it. You were holding on to a sword while you attacked an empty-handed physician! Are you still a gentleman?¡±


    In response to Qiu Yu¡¯s accusation, Long Tianyu cast him a cold, sharp gaze, then he tightened his fist in rage.


    Surely Qiu Yu would not want to be taken advantage of. He dodged Long Tianyu completely and lifted his leg in ruthless kick towards him.

 Chapter 410 Drown One’s Sorrow in Wine

    ¡°Enough! If you two continue being so childish, go back to your homes! Get out!¡±


    The burning anger in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes seemed to have pierced through the two men as she glared at the two childish men.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had indeed lost her cool, the two men finally backed away.


    Even though they continued shooting glares at each other occasionally, they had refrained from arguing and fighting.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? You are dead meat if you fail to give me a reasonable explanation!¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke through gritted teeth and immediately, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu understood what Lin Mengya meant by ¡®dead meat¡¯.


    Both men shrank back simultaneously as Lin Mengya lashed out with wicked ideas.


    Qiu Yu, who had been pin-pointed, immediately tried to look like a lackey.


    With a pathetic tone, he replied saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s the mad man who starting bashing me up when he returned! I think he is out of his mind!¡±


    Qiu Yu felt wronged but could not find an outlet to pour out his heart.


    Now that he finally saw Lin Mengya and naturally, he poured out his woes to her.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. Why did you attack Qiu Yu?¡±


    After shooting a glance at Qiu Yu, she turned her eyes to Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu was still wearing a murderous look on his face as he glared at Qiu Yu. He seemed all ready to lunge forward at Qiu Yu in the next second and tear him into pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, Long Tianyu!¡±


    Visit our comic site


    Lin Mengya was seething and the expression of rage on her face sent chills up Long Tianyu.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s glare, he eventually gave his account.


    ¡°That person was sent by him! He is harboring evil intention towards you! Sooner or later, I¡¯ll have to get rid of this scourge!¡±


    ¡°How could you slander me venomously? I would never harm Mengya! It must be that you are so useless that you failed to catch that thief that you have taken it out on me!¡±


    Qiu Yu retaliated, refusing to be outdone.


    ¡°Who did you say was useless? Come on, try me! Let¡¯s see if my fist is stronger or your tongue sharper!¡±


    Long Tianyu looked coldly at Qiu Yu with the murderous look in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, who¡¯s afraid of you?¡±


    The one thing which Qiu Yu could not stand was to be wronged.


    To him, Long Tianyu humiliating him was worse than killing him!


    In that instant, he clenched his fists, all ready to lunge forward and fight Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Enough! Try getting into a fight again, you two!¡±


    With a ¡®crash¡¯, the teacup on the table was swept onto the floor by Lin Mengya.


    She shot each of the childish men a severe look and thereby preventing them from getting into another fight.


    ¡°I believe Qiu Yu will never try to harm me.¡±


    Qiu Yu might have his own secrets which he hid from her, but they had been through much together.


    Lin Mengya was totally able to tell whether he was sincere or not.


    However, Lin Mengya did not expect Long Tianyu to feel uneasy over her words.


    He had been putting in his best efforts in taking care of and protecting Lin Mengya along the way, so much so that he did not expect her to trust an outsider and not him.


    He felt a stab in his heart in that instant.


    ¡°So you believe him and not me?¡±


    After Long Tianyu articulated his thoughts, his eyes seemed to lose their shine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but at the very least, I believe that Qiu Yu is a righteous man. I rather believe that this is all but a misunderstanding.¡±


    As Lin Mengya tried explaining her deduction in a matter-of-factly way, Qiu Yu¡¯s expression showed that he was relieved to have justice redressed.


    He almost wanted to hug Lin Mengya¡¯s thighs and shout ¡®Justice Bao¡¯.


    On the other hand, Long Tianyu simply turned around silently and left the room without looking back.


    Since Lin Mengya did not believe him, he had to find the proof. He had to convince Lin Mengya that Qiu Yu was up to no good.


    ¡°Come back, Long Tianyu!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect that guy to be so stubborn that he just walked off quietly.


    Goodness, did he really not understand her?


    ¡°Is the prince¡­ Is he really alright?¡±


    Baishao sounded worried. She remembered that all the people in the prince¡¯s mansion were frightened of the prince because back in the mansion, he was often temperamental.


    Although the princess was an exception, who was not fearful of him, the prince was obviously upset now.


    ¡°Go on, go on. It¡¯s great that he goes away! He usually only listens to half of what I say anyways!¡±


    Lin Mengya became angry too. To start off, she already had many pressing questions.


    Now she had not even managed to find out any answers and these two men had gotten themselves into a heated conflict.


    In fact, she had wanted to vindicate Qiu Yu first, so that they could proceed to find out the questionable points once the two men calmed down.


    In this way, they would be able to find out the enemy¡¯s ploy. Unfortunately, Long Tianyu did not seem to understand this point. All he cared about was that Lin Mengya did not believe him.


    He was such a fool! If she did not believe him, why would she make the effort to make peace? Would it not be better for her to leave them alone so that they both suffered?


    Lin Mengya sighed softly to herself.


    Where had that usually calm, wise and far-sighted Long Tianyu gone?


    Long Tianyu stormed off in anger, descended the stairs and came to the door.


    All the people who had witnessed how brutal he was when he was fighting, did not dare go near him lest the misfortune should befall them.


    They were so afraid that where he looked, those people would be smiling at him, trembling.


    One more step and he would have stepped out of the inn, but there was still nothing coming from upstairs.


    Acting impetuously from his anger, Long Tianyu left the inn. He looked to the left, then to the right and realized that he did not know where he was headed.


    He glanced at the second of the inn where Lin Mengya¡¯s room as, but there was completely no movement. Seething, Long Tianyu sat down at the dumpling store just outside the inn.


    ¡°Dear guest, what would you like to eat?¡±


    The owner of the store was a man over fifty years old.


    Although this customer looked rather intimidating, he was after all in business so there was no reason for him to not serve Long Tianyu. He braced himself to walk up to Long Tianyu and take his order.


    ¡°Wine.¡±


    The owner of the stall quickly went to get the wine. Although this customer looked intimidating, he definitely looked like a rich master.


    He took a bottle of hot wine and laid it before his precious customer.


    As the hot wine went down his throat, Long Tianyu felt a burning sensation rising from his elixir field.


    Although the popular hot wine of the commoners could not be compared to vintage wines in the palace in terms of taste, its pungent taste reflected his current mood aptly.


    After drinking a few cups of the wine, he was beginning to feel somewhat drunk.


    Ever since he entered adulthood, he had never indulged himself in wine. Another reason was that he rarely experienced such immense fluctuation of emotions in his state of mind.


    The pounding at his heart was increasingly violent.


    The feeling of dissatisfaction, the feeling of being wronged and the pain of not being trusted had resulted in him having mixed emotions for the first time in his life.


    Even his father, the emperor had once said that he had a heart of stone.


    Why? He had never cared about losing in terms of these meaningless matters. Why did he feel such deep and intense pain when he heard Lin Mengya said that she believed Qiu Yu, instead of believing in him?


    He was driven to distraction so much so that as he downed another cup of strong liquor, he did not realize that someone had sat down in front of him.


    ¡°Big Brother Yuan, are you still mad? Alas, listen, you and Brother Qiu Yu are cousins after all. There is no need to damage your relationship over some trivial matters, right?¡±


    When Long Tianyu looked up, he saw Zhao Fei¡¯s rough but smiley face.


    That cursed imperial physician was by no means his cousin! Long Tianyu was about to refute him, but upon remembering Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction to him, he swallowed his words.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have come along with Lin Mengya in the first place.


    All of this would not have happened if Qiu Yu was not around.


    Apparently, Zhao Fei had misunderstood Long Tianyu. To Zhao Fei, this pair of cousins had very different characters, but among the group of men, they would both be the most outstanding youths.


    However, what he found puzzling was that Yuan Lin was the youngest of the three cousins, and he was more like a child than a man.


    Zhao Fei did not understand why Yuan Lin was the first to get married among the cousins.


    As a man, he was no doubt envious of Yuan Lin. Not every man would have the good fortune of marrying such a beautiful and gentle wife.


    Perhaps¡­ As he glanced at Yuan Mei who was trying to drown his sorrows with wine, Zhao Fei remembered hearing Yuan Lin say that Yuan Mei used to fancy his wife.


    Could it be because he was provoked when he saw his young cousin and his wife behaving intimately?


    Zhao Fei took up a wine cup from the table and drank it. The burning feeling as the alcohol went down his throat made him squint.


    ¡°We are men of character. Having no wife is not a big deal, right? Big Brother Yuan, listen to me. She is already your younger brother¡¯s wife. A man of character must learn to take things easy. If you¡¯re still feeling upset, I¡¯ll bring you around to have some fun. Try to put the other thoughts behind you.¡±


    How could Zhao Fei ever understand that Long Tianyu could not tell him the truth?


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, had she ever realized that she was already his wife?


    There was no way Long Tianyu could reveal this to him. All he could do was drown his sorrows with wine. Soon, without realizing it, the table was filled with empty wine bottles.


    ¡°Burp¡­ Boss, this is the money for the wine. Come, Big Brother Yuan, let¡¯s go around seeing what¡¯s happening in the town.¡±


    Zhao Fei had a considerable capacity for liquor, but the wine was really quite strong.


    Seeing that the sun was setting, a feeling of excitement rose in him and he pulled Long Tianyu along to see the town.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to see what is happening¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu, who had never been drunk, had lost his rational mind to the alcohol. He and Zhao Fei put their arms over each other¡¯s shoulders and headed towards the town center.


    Little did the two men expect that Lin Mengya had seen all that they had done.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    What had gotten into Long Tianyu that he spent the entire evening drinking with Zhao Fei?


    Long Tianyu had never an alcoholic. Moreover, he had always been a man of discipline.


    Whatever had gotten into him today? Not only did he get into a fight with Qiu Yu, he even drank like an alcoholic.


    While she was still mad with him, Lin Mengya was still concerned if excessive alcohol would bring harm to his health.


    ¡°Master, how about you go downstairs and invite the prince up here. Even I could see that the prince was acting up out of jealousy.¡±


    Baishao tried to comfort Lin Mengya gently while chuckling to herself.


    She could clearly see that her master was concerned about the prince.

 Chapter 411 Dally with Prostitutes

    ¡°Best that he drinks until he falls dead, best that he drinks until he develops ulcers in his stomach. How old is he now? Why did he refuse to listen to my explanation but went out to drink wine? Has he gone crazy?¡±


    Lin Mengya moved away from the window to the side. While she muttered those heartless words, she got out a pill for dispelling the effects of alcohol from the medicine box she always carried with her.


    Baishao chuckled to herself. Although she was an outsider, she could see that the prince occupied an important place in the princess¡¯ heart and vice versa.


    For whatever reason, they kept creating misunderstandings between themselves.


    Were they not supposed to be very intelligent? Why did they appear to be more foolish than her, a servant?


    ¡°Master, quick, look at where that Zhao Fei is bringing the prince to!¡±


    Lin Mengya reluctantly returned to the window side. Indeed, the two men were completely drunk. They had put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and headed in another direction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where he¡¯s going. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya was obviously upset. He could have come back after getting drunk, but it seemed that they were going to continue another round of drinking elsewhere. Once he woke up tomorrow from being so drunk, what if he developed a headache?


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between you. There are something that you¡¯re unaware of having grown up in the mansion. In the past, the hooligans in our village would go into the city to drink wine, and after that, they would visit that, that kind of place.¡±


    Baishao blushed. She could not bring herself to say it.


    Lin Mengya did not get what Baishao meant, so she asked her saying, ¡°What kind of place?¡±


    Baishao stamped her feet in anxiety and whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the courtesan¡¯s quarters.¡±


    Huh? Lin Mengya finally came to the realization that Baishao was talking about the brothel.


    ¡°I suppose Long Tianyu wouldn¡¯t visit such a place.¡±


    Long Tianyu could dabble with other vices, but he was never one to seek after women or a philanderer.


    All of a sudden, something came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. Back in the mansion, Boss Mei of North Tower had once visited the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Could she have misjudged Long Tianyu, that he was actually a womanizer?


    Immediately, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned dreadful.


    She had always hated skirt-chasers most in her life. If Long Tianyu dared visit a brothel, she would not mind kicking him out of her house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and see what are they¡¯re up to.¡±


    After some hesitation, Lin Mengya put the pill back into her shirt.


    In the main hall of the inn, the people who were dining there had dispersed. As a result, Lin Mengya and Baishao, who were leaving the inn, did not attract any attention.


    Qiu Yu, who happened to just emerge from his room, caught a glimpse of the two girls who were rushing out.


    They seemed to have something urgent to attend to.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he frowned. What if the two girls met with some kind of danger?


    Qiu Yu followed them from afar so he could protect them in secret.


    Lin Mengya and Baishao did not have to go far before they spotted the two staggering men.


    The girls followed the two men all the way to their destination. One look at the very happening place hanging with red lanterns, Lin Mengya almost exploded with rage.


    Huichun House it was. They were visiting the brothel after all. It was no wonder that Lin Mengya¡¯s senior sister in the medical school said that ninety percent of men were lewd!


    Long Tianyu, you had really come here for entertainment!


    Humph, once back home, she would write a bill of divorcement so she could divorce this guy who did not know how to behave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry yet. I can see that the prince had been dragged here by Zhao Fei. Let¡¯s go in and see if we¡¯ve wronged the prince, should we?¡±


    Baishao, who was watching Lin Mengya closely, suggested cautiously.


    Seeing how angry her master was, she regretted letting her master follow the men here.


    If her master was overcome by rage, or if the couple became estranged because of this, she would be guilt-stricken.


    ¡°Did we wrong him? His legs are his own. Who would be able to force him to come here if he was unwilling? Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to see this horrible man ever again!¡±


    Burning with rage, Lin Mengya retraced her steps. Baishao had no choice but to trail behind her master.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Lin Mengya become. As she continued aimlessly, there was no avenue of relief for the misery in her heart.


    ¡°Scoundrel, bastard! I¡¯m going to divorce once we return home! Ah!¡±


    Overcame by rage, Lin Mengya kicked at the corner of a wall nearby. Immediately, a sharp pain shot up her foot and she was close to tears.


    ¡°My dear master, you may be angry, but don¡¯t take it out on yourself!¡±


    Baishao could not bear to see Lin Mengya being in pain. She quickly found a rock where they could sit down.


    With tears in her eyes, Lin Mengya started massaging her foot. It was all Long Tianyu¡¯s fault. Sooner or later, she would demand payment of this debt from Long Tianyu.


    While she had blamed her carelessness entirely on Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya still could not help being angrier the more she thought about it.


    Reconsidering the matter, Lin Mengya thought that while she was getting so angry here, that scoundrel was having a great time in Huichun House.


    Instantly, Lin Mengya seemed to see the little devil in heart waving at her.


    No, she was not going to go back to the inn and sulk all alone. She thought she rather sneak in there with Baishao and embarrass Long Tianyu in front of all the people.


    This way, her anger would not go to waste.


    Once she made up her mind, she was determined to let Long Tianyu know how wrong it was to fool around. At the thought, Lin Mengya actually smiled, being satisfied with her plan.


    Baishao, whose heart broke for her master a moment ago, immediately developed an ominous presentiment.


    Good heavens, what did her master have up her sleeves which she would use against the prince?


    ¡°Come over here. We shall do this in a moment.¡±


    Lin Mengya waved Baishao over and whispered into her ears her plan.


    ¡°Ah? Are we going to do this? The prince would kill me once he finds out!¡±


    The more Baishao listened to Lin Mengya, the deeper the frown on her forehead.


    Finally, Baishao opened eyes wide. She could not imagine what the prince would do to her if he found out that she had participated in this plan. Would he break her neck in the heat of his anger?


    ¡°Rest assured. Anyways he is already drunk. Even if he sees us, let¡¯s just deny all the way. Moreover, a drunk person¡¯s words do not hold any weight. Given he is such a proud person, he won¡¯t blow this up so that people know about it! As long as you and I keep quiet about this, not one would find out. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a way to sneak in.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s energy returned when she started to talk about how she would punish Long Tianyu.


    Her foot no longer hurt and she was no longer angry. All she could think of now was how she would embarrass Long Tianyu.


    They definitely should not enter through the main door of the brothel, otherwise, Long Tianyu and his companion would see them straight away.


    The two girls tiptoed to the back door of Huichun House. However, they did not expect that there was someone standing guard at the back door.


    ¡°Master, I think we¡¯d better go back to the inn. This place is not a good place for us to loiter around.¡±


    Baishao was all ready to withdraw from the plan. She was not as bold as her master.


    She used to hear the auntie from next door comment about brothel being a very dangerous place. Once a girl entered such a place, even if she came from a reputable family, she would be despised and spurned.


    Although she was going in because she was following her master, from the impression she had since young, she felt a strong repulsion towards such places.


    ¡°What do you mean not a good place. Since Long Tianyu has entered it, why can¡¯t we? This is a place of entertainment. If he could come and have fun here, why can¡¯t I? Hush, stop talking.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think too much. She merely squatted by the corner of the wall and waited for a suitable opportunity.


    Soon, a horse carriage arrived at the door of Huichun House quietly.


    Lin Mengya thought it was some wealthy men coming to dally with prostitutes and did not want to be seen. Never would she expect to see the two people alighting from the horse carriage.


    Why were these two girls here?


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she looked more closely at the two girls alighting from the horse carriage.


    One of them was clad in a light yellow dress while the other was wearing a dusty pink dress.


    Although the two girls had quickly entered the courtyard of Huichun House once they alighted from the horse carriage, even within such a short time, Lin Mengya was certain that they were Xiu and the other girl who was with her at the basement of the coffin home.


    This was strange. Did Xiu not disappear into the little lane with dead-end this afternoon?


    Why was she here now?


    From their posture when they alighted from the horse carriage, Lin Mengya could see that their bodies were still stiff. Moreover, from Lin Mengya¡¯s understanding of Xiu, she was certain that she did not come to this place on her own accord.


    Could it be that¡­


    Gradually, Lin Mengya started to form an idea of what was happening.


    Maybe the appearance of Xiu was not a coincidence after all. Perhaps this was the place where White Dragon and Black Tiger carry out their trade!


    In this case, Xiu could in danger.


    Lin Mengya did not expect to encounter these things tonight.


    Lin Mengya immediately changed her mind. Xiu used to trust her so completely. Furthermore, for whatever reason, Dongfang Xu had failed to rescue Xiu might well mean that even Dongfang Xu had fallen into the hands of White Dragon and Black Tiger.


    Since she had run into them, this had to be the will of Heaven. She had to protect Xiu tonight.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    There was no doubt that White Dragon, Black Tiger, and their men were ruthless and cruel. Lin Mengya would rather take the risk alone than to implicate Baishao.


    She immediately started carefully instructing Baishao so that she could go back to the inn in a while.


    ¡°No way. What will you do after I leave, Master? You will be all alone.¡±


    Baishao was not aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s real intention. If she had known, she would have done everything to drag her master back to the inn with her.


    However, a smiling Lin Mengya batted her eyelids and said, ¡°Think about this, Long Tianyu can¡¯t do anything to me, but he could kill you in a moment of rage. I may be able to protect you, but I don¡¯t know martial arts after all. If I couldn¡¯t come to your rescue in time, are you going to let me be guilt-ridden my entire life?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s coercion and cajolery were rather effective.


    Baishao instantly obeyed her. After she urged her master time and again to be careful to protect herself, she left for the inn, turning back to look at Lin Mengya a few times.


    Once Baishao was out of her sight, Lin Mengya¡¯s smile disappeared from her face.

 Chapter 412 Strange Red Plum

    Lin Mengya knew very well that this matter had to do with White Dragon and Black Tiger. Perhaps this matter would require her to fight with all she had.


    On second thoughts, Lin Mengya could only slip into the brothel when the opportunity arose and she would have to react fast.


    The guards at the back door seemed to have specially come out to receive Xiu and the other girl.


    Once the two guards witnessed that the horse carriage had carried the two girls here, they went back into the courtyard.


    Not long after, other men and women started going in and out through the back door.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to sneak into Huichun House too.


    Once she stepped through the gate, she entered a small but tastefully designed courtyard.


    However, there were two red plum trees in full bloom in the courtyard. For some unknown reason, Lin Mengya felt a little uncomfortable about the two red plum trees.


    Perhaps, this was a more suitable place to cultivate such delicate and beautiful flowers.


    ¡°Atishoo¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose after she sneezed. The scent from the face powder was too overpowering for her sensitive sense of smell which made her sick.


    After sneezing consecutively for three more times, Lin Mengya finally got used to the scent of Huichun House.


    She supposed it was because this was at the borders and the courtesans were not just girls from Dajin.


    Some of them even possessed foreign traits.


    However, they all had heavy makeup on. There was certain charm exuberating from their eyes and eyebrows.


    The high standard of the courtesans was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s imagination.


    This was strange because logically speaking, there were only businessmen who passed by this place. Although there was no lack of wealthy businessmen here, not many of them would be squandering their wealth here.


    Nevertheless, each of the courtesans here was an exceptional beauty. They were nothing like the usual prostitutes.


    Lin Mengya quietly sneaked into the front hall on the second floor and saw that Huichun House was a luxuriously decorated house.


    Lin Mengya was standing at a circular well where she could look down directly onto a medium-size dance floor downstairs.


    At this moment, there were a number of female dancers performing on the dance floor.


    The sharp-eyed Lin Mengya soon spotted Long Tianyu and Zhao Fei, who were seated at a corner and looking like blockheads.


    A very excited Zhao Fei was laughing non-stop. Long Tianyu, on the other hand, had his head on the table and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Scoundrel, I will demand an account from him later,¡± thought Lin Mengya.


    However, when Lin Mengya turned around, there was someone standing behind her and she had been unaware.


    At first, she got a fright, but later when she calmed down, she had a good look at this person.


    This person had almond eyes and rosy cheeks. She was surely one of the most beautiful women around. However, she had only a thin layer of clothes wrapping around her almost perfectly proportional figure.


    Even Lin Mengya, who was an exceptional beauty herself, was starting to feel inferior.


    To Lin Mengya, they were all women, but somehow, why was the other girl much more voluptuous than her?


    ¡°Who is this young master? I like how you are so straightforward. Come with me and we¡¯ll have some fun!¡±


    The girl¡¯s coquettish voice entered Lin Mengya¡¯s ears and her hair immediately stood on their ends.


    Lin Mengya looked up at the flirtatious girl and was about to reject her when she smiled coyly and lunged at her, leaning onto Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°How audacious of you, little girl. You¡¯d better follow me, otherwise, while you¡¯re able to enter Huichun House, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    The girl¡¯s alluring scent was making Lin Mengya dizzy and faint.


    She was held by a small, warm hand.


    Thereafter, she did not know what happened, but she simply followed the girl obediently onto the second floor of the Huichun House.


    The second floor was made up of rooms for the courtesans to meet their clients. Given that the sun had just set, those voices which made people blush with embarrassment had not started.


    It was only until she sat down on a warm and nice-smelling bed that Lin Mengya woke from her daze.


    She gazed at the woman before with wary eyes. She felt as if she had been hypnotized just now.


    When the woman saw that Lin Mengya, whom she knew was a girl dressed as a man, was looking at her warily, the woman chuckled squeamishly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a bright little girl, but this is not a place where you should be. You may hide here for a while and I will help you out later.¡±


    The woman no longer sounded as coquettish as before.


    On the other hand, she poured a cup of tea for Lin Mengya and passed it to her.


    ¡°Drink it. Not everyone has the chance to drink of the sweet tea of Huichun House.¡±


    Lin Mengya took over the sweet tea, and after making sure that there was no poison in it, she held it in her hands.


    Seeing how cautious Lin Mengya was, the woman appeared to be awestruck.


    ¡°Look at you, I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re actually such a vigilant girl! There¡¯s no poison in the tea. Those with poison had been swapped. Let¡¯s have a chit chat, lass.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help feeling wary towards this woman.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya realized that this woman did not expose her in the first place and secondly she did not try to harm Lin Mengya. On the other hand, she had led Lin Mengya into her own room.


    Perhaps this woman really did not harbor any ill intention towards her for now.


    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯d definitely like to comply with your request to have a chat, but I don¡¯t even know your name yet.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to sound amiable given that she was already trapped in this house.


    If she still wished to escape from here and to even save Xiu, now was the best chance to find out more about the situation from this woman before deciding what to do.


    ¡°Look at what a scatterbrain I am! My name is Hongyu. What about you?¡±


    Hongyu sounded like an apt name for a girl in Huichun House. However, Lin Mengya had a feeling that Hongyu was not simple and innocent as she appeared to be.


    ¡°I am¡­ Qingge.¡±


    Be it Yuan Lin or Lin Mengya, anyways perhaps her identity would be exposed later.


    The name Su Qingge was a secret only she knew about.


    Hongyu seemed pleased with her name. She repeated it a few times and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a nice-sounding name. How old are you, Little Sister Qingge?¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at Hongyu awkwardly, as she found the tone of Hongyu¡¯s voice filled with gentleness. It felt as if the two of them were just chit-chatting about family matters.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ seventeen.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not blush a bit when she lied that she was only a teenage girl. In reality, if she were to add up her ages from both lives, it would have been more forty years.


    Unfortunately, the identity which she took on now was that of a teenage girl!


    Hongyu looked at her affectionately. Was she only seventeen? She was surprised that Lin Mengya was also seventeen years old.


    ¡°I have a younger sister who¡¯s the same age as you. I¡¯ve not seen her for many years. I wonder if she¡¯s grown into an intelligent young lady like you.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at Hongyu suspiciously. She could tell that Hongyu was finesse in her antics from the way she dealt with Lin Mengya just now.


    Nevertheless, Hongyu did not appear to be telling a lie given the tone of her voice and the look in her eyes.


    Was it purely because she was around the same age as Hongyu¡¯s younger sister, that Hongyu had reached out to help her?


    Look at how I loved to remember things in the past, given I¡¯ve grown older. Don¡¯t be oversensitive. While Huichun House was like a paradise to men, to women, this place is worse than hell. sister, please listen to me. No matter what the purpose of your visit is, you should never come here again. The boss of this place is more frightening than you can imagine.


    Hongyu could see that Qingge nodding, but she was not sure if Qingge truly understood her.


    Hongyu ought to have thought that she was the daughter of some wealthy family who had come out to have fun.


    Her heart was moved with compassion, so she could not help say a few more words to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Every girl in Huichun House is exceptionally beautiful, but how many of them do think are willing to sell their bodies, Little Sister Qingge? Many of them were elegant ladies from reputable, wealthy families, but were too ashamed to go back to their parents.¡±


    The words of people could be very destructive. Having gone through the death of Elder Sister Yue Ting, Lin Mengya knew this too well.


    Clearly, this was the most atrocious thing that could happen to any woman, however, the blame was always on these pitiful girls.


    She knew she would be strong enough to not be affected by rumors. Her family members, be it her father or elder brother, even Long Tianyu, would stand up for her regardless.


    However, only the minority of the girls would be as fortunate as her.


    It was all White Dragon and Black Tiger¡¯s fault.


    If it were not because of their greed for the ill-gotten money, how would the lives of these girls be so miserable and pitiful?


    ¡°Elder Sister Hongyu, in this case, have you ever thought of rebelling?¡±


    Hongyu shook her head. With sadness in her eyes, she gazed at this girl who had not gained much life experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. They would find thousands of ways to torment us. Do you see those two plum trees in the backyard?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to look at the red plum tree in full bloom.


    By this time, the plum flowers should have withered. However, not only were the plum flowers in full bloom, they were red as fire and blood.


    The bright red color was way too bewitching. It was nothing like the usual color of red plum flower. It even made people shiver.


    ¡°Huichun House had opened its door for many years now and there were countless staunch and indomitable girls who attempted to escape, but they all ended up becoming this red plum tree¡¯s fertilizer.¡±


    Although Hongyu said this with a leisurely tone, Lin Mengya could feel chills going up her spine.


    So the red plum trees had been nourished by the bones and blood of humans, no wonder Lin Mengya kept having the feeling there was something off with the plum trees.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°That¡¯s so cruel. Elder Sister Hongyu, I¡¯ll think of a way to rescue all of you out of here.¡±


    It was because of the Scarlet Ginseng and that she was a physician, she was often provoked when she heard of such exceedingly brutal treatment of people.


    These people were so depraved! How could they use such an inhumane way to threaten these pitiful women? They were deserving of death!


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s useless. I know what you¡¯re thinking, Little Sister Qingge. This place is like hell. If you¡¯re sincere, please go to tell the people of the world to be more tolerant of girls and treat us with sincerity. Perhaps in this way, there would not be so many tragedies happening.¡±


    Hopelessness and helplessness were written all over Hongyu¡¯s face.


    Even she did not understand why she had said so much to Little Sister Qingge, whom she had just met for the first time today.


    Perhaps it was because Qingge really resembled her own little sister.


    Hongyu quickly put away that miserable look on her face, closed the window and sat down beside Qingge as she began to instruct her softly.

 Chapter 413 The Skill of Pretending to Be a Lecherous Man

    ¡°A moment later, the new girls¡¯ virginity is to be sold at the auction held in front. When the time comes, everyone will focus on it, and I will lead you to get out through the back door. Remember, you¡¯d better not trust any girl in this yard. The situation here is too complicated and far beyond your understanding.¡±


    Hearing Hongyu¡¯s instructions, Lin Mengya could only nod silently.


    It was no wonder that today Xiu and the girl would come here.


    It turned out that their virginity was going to be auctioned!


    Thankfully, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu and found this place accidentally.


    Otherwise, after tonight, there would be two more sins here.


    ¡°Sister Hongyu, I can¡¯t leave yet. I infiltrated here today because of my friend. She¡¯s among those who are to be auctioned today.¡±


    Hongyu froze for a while and looked at this little girl, who actually came here to rescue her friend.


    ¡°Your friend? But their whereabouts are confidential. How do you find out that your friend has been brought here by them?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether she should tell Hongyu about the details.


    Although Hongyu looked like a good person, it was a hazardous place and she couldn¡¯t get Hongyu, who was kind-hearted, involved in this.


    ¡°A lot of things happened before I find her, but the most important thing now is how to rescue my friend. By the way, Sister Hongyu, just leave me alone later. I will find a way to rescue my friend. I don¡¯t want to get you involved in this.¡±


    Lin Mengya did appreciate her kindness, but it was too dangerous for Hongyu.


    If she was found, both she and Xiu had their backing. At least White Dragon and Black Tiger didn¡¯t dare to do anything to them in a shirt time.


    But Hongyu was in a different situation. If she was found, she was doomed.


    However, after being stunned for a while, Hongyu smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Alas, I thought that I could save you from the abyss of misery. I didn¡¯t expect that you come here to seek your doom like me.¡±


    What did Hongyu mean?


    Did it mean that she also came to rescue someone?


    ¡°Sister Hongyu, do you¡­¡±


    Before Lin Mengya asked, Hongyu nodded.


    She bent over and pulled out a small dagger from under the bed where she was sitting. The snow-white sharp edge left Lin Mengya speechless with wonder.


    ¡°Maybe we are really destined to meet here. I came here to rescue my sister. If I had a chance in the future, I hope I could tell you about my story. Since we have the same purpose, perhaps you can assist me when I take action later.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya infiltrated Huichun House with the plan to only take one step at a time and act according to circumstances.


    Unexpectedly, she met someone with the same purpose.


    She was both surprised and a little worried, but just wondered whether sister Hongyu¡¯s plan would work.


    She just wanted to ask Hongyu for details, but the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    Hongyu subconsciously attempted to hide the dagger, but unexpectedly, she lost her balance and fell on Lin Mengya, who took the chance to take Hongyu¡¯s dagger and gave her a calm look.


    Hongyu, who had been through great upheavals, calmed down at once as Lin Mengya expected. They got up slowly. After that, a slightly mean and charming voice came suddenly.


    ¡°I thought sister Hongyu is restrained as a new comer. Unexpectedly, you are so anxious that you pounce on a man you¡¯ve just met. Gee, it turns out to be a handsome young man. Nevertheless, he looks like a girl?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked in the direction where the voice came. At the door stood a lady dressed in pomegranate red clothes.


    The low-cut dress with an opening exposed a vast part of her breasts. On her slender neck, there was a bright red drop-shaped bloodstone pendant.


    The gilt border stretched all the way to her deep cleavage, and the bloodstone made her look whiter than snow.


    Below her towering breasts, there was a slender waist swaying charmingly. Her slender and curvaceous figure made her look as some light and graceful as Zhao Feiyan.


    ¡°Little brother, you have an eye for ladies. Would you like to come and have some fun with me?¡±


    Being aware of the part ordinary men usually looked at, the lady smiled charmingly, and then deliberately moved her hands around the bloodstone.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw an extremely coquettish face.


    Although her facial features were not as exquisite as Hongyu¡¯s, she was indescribably charming and amorous.


    She stood out with charm, which made men¡¯s blood boil, at every simple handshake.


    Nevertheless, her charming eyes showed a trace of coldness. Lin Mengya was alerted that this lady must be tough.


    At this moment, her eyes showed a kind of coldness that could see through people¡¯s hearts.


    From the first sight of the lady, Hongyu became stiff.


    Holding Hongyu¡¯s hand, Lin Mengya could even feel the cold sweat in her palm. She gently held Hongyu¡¯s hand. Even if this lady was the reincarnation of Daji, a famous seductress, she would never allow her to ruin her plan of rescuing Xiu today.


    ¡°Have some fun with you? I¡¯m afraid I will lose my life. What¡¯s up? A gorgeous lady like you will also feel lonely?¡±


    Lin Mengya composed herself and put on the shameless look based on the rogues she had seen in TV series.


    She pulled Hongyu hard with her little hand and held Hongyu in her arms with a grin.


    Nevertheless, Hongyu was smart. She gently held Lin Mengya¡¯s neck with her delicate arms and took the chance to block most of Lin Mengya¡¯s body.


    She looked charming and complacent.


    Meanwhile, she gave the lady a disdainful look, as if provoking her.


    It was like the fight for a man¡¯s favor between two ladies.


    ¡°Ziyun, you have no manners at all. Although you are the most popular girl this month, no one knows who will be the most famous girl next month. You come here in an attempt to take my customer away brazenly. Are you not afraid of being punished by the boss?¡±


    After the initial tension, Hongyu had slowly calmed down.


    She affectionately stroked Lin Mengya¡¯s face with her small hands, while bluntly challenging the lady named Ziyun.


    Ziyun didn¡¯t talk back, but said to Lin Mengya charmingly with a smile instead.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lonely. Little childe, why don¡¯t you spend some time with me?¡±


    After that, she moved her fingers dyed with dark purple nail polish across her delicate cherry lips meaningfully.


    Lin Mengya was not a simple little girl, so she certainly understood what it implied.


    If she were a real man, she must physically respond. At the moment, she stared straight at Ziyun and naturally glanced at her prominent part.


    Meanwhile, she was complacent in her heart. It was easy for her to pretend to be a lecherous man.


    Ziyun wasn¡¯t completely sure. After all, with delicate features, this little childe looked like a girl.


    Unexpectedly, this brat had shown his lecherous expression before she did anything.


    He seemed to be nothing different from the lecherous men outside.


    She instantly lost the patience to tempt this little childe.


    ¡°Forget it, only you are fond of such a man. Little childe, seeing that you have an extraordinary family background, I will tell you something. There are fresh girls in our Huichun House tonight. If you¡¯re interested, you can go downstairs to make a bid. I must be leaving now. See you later.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded immediately, just like a nodding doll.


    After making eyes at her, Ziyun got out of the room.


    Lin Mengya and Hongyu were relieved at the same time. Hongyu immediately got up and spat at the door.


    ¡°Humph, shameless siren!¡±


    After that, she closed the door heavily.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    Both of them were relieved at the same time, and Lin Mengya put away her lecherous look.


    Unexpectedly, this skill could come in handy at critical moments. Life was full of surprises indeed!


    ¡°Sister Qingge, you almost scared me to death. Nevertheless, how can you know so many things at such a young age!¡±


    Hongyu was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that this girl would do such a good job.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze and expression made her look like a vivid libertine.


    Even she felt terribly shy at the sight of this gaze.


    Unexpectedly, they deceived Ziyun so easily.


    ¡°I¡­ um, I¡¯ve got used to it.¡±


    Lin Mengya touched her head and smirked. She couldn¡¯t say that she learned it by herself because she had watched numerous TV series, right?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready. Since Ziyun saw us, we can only sit down naturally in the audience tonight.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, and then learned about Hongyu¡¯s plan.


    In fact, there were not many opportunities for them to take actions. Before the auction, it was definitely infeasible.


    In order to prevent the girls from escaping, they would definitely deploy a large number of guards.


    It was even more infeasible at auction, because it was equal to seeking death.


    The remaining opportunity and the best time was only when the girls were sent to the buyers¡¯ rooms after the auction.


    Conventionally, the buyer would symbolically hold a feast to entertain all those guests who had failed in the bidding and come here tonight.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    It was known as being a groom every night. After that, it was just like a normal wedding. However, the girl regarded as a temporary bride usually waited in the room.


    When the buyer returned to the room drunk, it was the beginning of the girl¡¯s suffering.


    Hongyu planned to sneak into the room, and then knock the buyer out and think of a way to take her sister to her room.


    Finally, they awaited an opportunity to go out.


    Although Hongyu was fully prepared, Lin Mengya still considered the plan a little improper.


    There were too many unstable factors. In case the buyer was capable of martial arts, she and Hongyu were both doomed.


    Moreover, as long as this Huichun House existed, this evil auction and human tragedy would never stop.


    She knew that White Dragon and Black Tiger were just the minions behind the scenes. However, if she could remove one of these tumors, she had to do it, right?

 Chapter 414 Hot Dancing Lady

    Huichun House was filled with the pleasant voices of different girls.


    However, Long Tianyu felt inexplicably irritable and pushed away the lady attempting to cling to him.


    He didn¡¯t know where the fragrance came from, and it was very pungent.


    Why was it noisy everywhere? Long Tianyu only felt a burst of rage in his heart. He wanted to vent it, but couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t know when the hard drink had been replaced by soft maiden rose.


    After drinking several cups of wine, Long Tianyu felt that this wine was as dull as water.


    Standing up, Long Tianyu wobbled and mumbled in an attempt to leave this noisy place.


    But his head was dizzy. As soon as he got up, he fell down.


    He felt so uncomfortable. How could people talk endlessly here?


    While Long Tianyu felt extremely uncomfortable, Zhao Fei, who was sitting at the same table, looked around with great interest.


    He didn¡¯t visit Huichun House often, but just came here occasionally for relaxation.


    This elder brother Yuan was so bad at drinking, and became so drunk after drinking only a few pots of spirits. He handed him a bowl of bitter tea, and said with gusto.


    ¡°Elder brother Yuan, this Huichun House is an amazing place. If you take a fancy to a girl later, don¡¯t restrain yourself. After an amazing night with a pretty girl, all your worries will vanish.¡±


    Zhao Fei just said it for fun. Master Guo had repeatedly warned him that he must never be addicted to visiting brothels.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yuan Mei¡¯s depressed mood, today he wouldn¡¯t take Yuan Mei here while Yuan Mei was drunk.


    The ladies of Huichun House were all extremely gorgeous. If this elder brother Yuan really had a liking for anyone of them, it would be a good story.


    Girl? A girl¡¯s face rapidly came into Long Tianyu¡¯s mind.


    The little face with a bright smile was the source of his irritability.


    Alas, she was just a little woman, but why could she always disturb his heart?


    After drinking a cup of tea, Long Tianyu became a little sober.


    He cast a meaningless glance back and forth across this noisy place, but was inadvertently attracted by a lady dancing on the stage.


    With a slender and curvaceous figure, the lady was in a bright red gauze dress, which made her look as white as snow.


    Unlike the previous dancers, this lady had a veil on her face, but her snowy white feet were bare, with two bronze bells on her round ankles.


    Accompanied by exotic drumbeats, she wriggled her slender waist like a water snake on the stage.


    But the face under the veil was partly hidden and partly visible, making it difficult to see it clearly.


    The attention of all men present was concentrated on the lady. The increasingly heavy breathing awakened the deepest desire of most men.


    However, this hot dancer¡¯s eyes were as cold as water.


    The more they wanted to get her attention, the less likely they were to win her favor. The lady curled her finger and instantly attracted the attention of most men.


    Numerous men came here today for the two new girls.


    Unexpectedly, the dance before the auction easily stole the spotlight today.


    The drumbeats were getting frequent. Despite no music as accompaniment, people couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and spun with her.


    Long Tianyu stared at the figure with fixed eyes.


    Obviously, the dancer only showed a pair of finely decorated eyes, but he kept thinking that those charming eyes seemed to belong to Lin Mengya.


    He couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward, but there were too many people between the lady and him. He could only stand still and look at the lady on the stage.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be her. Long Tianyu sat back in his position, upset.


    But he still kept gazing at the enchanting figure.


    Zhao Fei didn¡¯t expect that elder brother Yuan, who looked serious, would be so obsessed with a dancing girl.


    He chuckled and whispered with his arm on Yuan Mei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Elder brother Yuan, do you have a liking for this girl?¡±


    He looked at Yuan Mei playfully. As a man, who didn¡¯t like pretty girls?


    Long Tianyu did not respond to him, but just sat there and stared fixedly at the lady.


    ¡°Go ahead if you like her. The ladies here are all wild. Whether you can capture her heart depends on yourself.¡±


    As he said, he pushed Yuan Mei to the center of the hall forcefully. Someone couldn¡¯t hold back his excited feelings and felt the itch for action.


    Huichun House was different from ordinary brothels. Those who had accompanied Long Tianyu and Zhao Fei to drink just now, were the lowest-level flower lady in this yard. But even so, not everyone could afford to sleep with the flower ladies who accompanied the guests to drink.


    A flower lady, who could stand on the stage, could be considered prominent in Huichun House.


    Although she couldn¡¯t compare with the few flower crowns in Huichun House, she was an excellent flower lady.


    Elder brother Yuan had a liking for her. He had quite a good taste.


    However, the flower ladies in Huichun House were not goods that could be bought with money.


    Long Tianyu stood there in a daze, and had eye contact with the lady on the stage unexpectedly.


    They stared at each other, and Long Tianyu kept looking at her eyes blankly.


    Maybe it was because of the alcohol, or because these eyes looked exactly like Lin Mengya¡¯s.


    Long Tianyu seemed to be enchanted and walked toward the dancing girl on the stage step by step.


    Presumably Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome appearance and extraordinary temperament made him different from ordinary guests who were lascivious.


    Nevertheless, how could the flower lady not understand the man¡¯s intention?


    She curled her slender and white finger gently at the man.


    The meaning behind it could definitely fascinate any man and make him completely fall for the lady.


    Everyone could see that the guest chosen by the dancing lady this evening was the tall and handsome man.


    All the men were a little envious of the lucky one who came out suddenly.


    Nevertheless, no matter how pretty the dancing lady was, she was not the protagonist tonight, and there would be opportunities in the future to spend some time with her. But if they missed the good opportunity of bidding for the virgin prostitutes, it would never happen again.


    At the thought of being the first guest of the pretty girls, they suddenly felt a blazing fire in their hearts.


    Long Tianyu walked up to the sexy dancing lady step by step, and reached out in an attempt to lift her veil.


    However, the dancing lady dodged Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and got into his arms like a water snake.


    She immediately hooked the man¡¯s waist with her white and plump calves. The men, who didn¡¯t have the opportunity to take the pretty girl into their arms, immediately widened their eyes, with their hearts full of regret.


    Such a passionate and bold lady was rare even in the entire Huichun House.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously caught the dancing lady¡¯s body, and picked up her in everyone¡¯s whistles and fuss.


    The strong fragrance made Long Tianyu frown.


    Although he had held the lady¡¯s soft and fragrant body, he preferred to put her down.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the lady¡¯s body twined him tightly like a snake.


    He felt increasingly irritable, but he seemed to be a little eager in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Master, please go upstairs.¡±


    The pageboy immediately ran forward with a smile on his face, and led this guest to the second floor of Huichun House.


    It wasn¡¯t until they walked into a room with a plate, where Moqin was written, that he pushed the two of them inside and closed the door quietly.


    In the room, only Long Tianyu and the dancing lady were left. The lady swiftly slid into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and looked at the man in front coquettishly. Her small hands gently moved across Long Tianyu¡¯s upright chin, protruding Adam¡¯s apple, and finally landed on his sturdy chest.


    ¡°Master, do you think I am pretty?¡±


    With the surge of alcohol, Long Tianyu felt dizzy and fell down on the bed. He was completely unconscious now, and the only thing in his mind was that he should not sleep here.


    As her gaze suddenly became cold, the dancing lady lifted the veil. Lin Mengya looked coldly at the man lying on the bed. What a lascivious Prince Yu.


    Fortunately, there was an accident before, which made her have to dress up as Moqin who was about to dance on the stage. Otherwise, she would never realize the most infuriating part of the man¡¯s real character.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, get up! Good, I didn¡¯t realize that you are so good at hooking up with girls in a brothel!¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed the clothes on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with both hands out of anger.


    It had been less than a year since they got married, and this guy dared to visit a brothel. He couldn¡¯t resist any temptation at all. Humph, how could she trust him!


    However, she suddenly remembered that she originally planned to embarrass Long Tianyu.


    She thought for a while. If she stripped off his clothes, and then pushed him out the door and told others that he was incompetent in sex, wouldn¡¯t it be fun?


    The little devil started wriggling in her heart at once. When she clenched her teeth and was about to take off his clothes, she heard Long Tianyu muttering something.


    Lin Mengya approached curiously, and barely heard Long Tianyu¡¯s words clearly.


    ¡°Go, go away¡­ I, I have my princess¡­ Mengya¡­ Ya¡­ I want to go back¡­¡±


    After hearing it clearly, Lin Mengya suddenly froze.


    She blinked in disbelief. What had she just heard?


    Long Tianyu murmured unconsciously again, but said something similar to the previous words.


    In addition to the grievances fading in her heart, she felt slight sweetness suddenly emerged. What the hell was going on?


    Lin Mengya was suddenly pushed away by a big hand.


    With a crash, the back of Lin Mengya¡¯s head knocked on the bedpost.


    ¡°Bastard, what have you done!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Rubbing her head, Lin Mengya almost burst into tears in great pain.


    Staring at Long Tianyu in front, she desperately wanted to kick him violently.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Long Tianyu exhausted his strength to push away the lady who wanted to undress him.


    His mind was filled with the figure of the girl.


    Except for her, he didn¡¯t want any girl. This thought was particularly clear in his muddled mind.


    Lin Mengya did not know whether she should cry or laugh.


    She was just in front of him, but this fool pushed her so hard.

 Chapter 415 Meet Ziyun Again

    Seeing Long Tianyu frown, Lin Mengya knew that this guy must have not recognized her.


    She felt both vexed and angry. Rubbing the back of her head, Lin Mengya decided to forgive this drunkard with kindly tolerance.


    ¡°Okay, fool, look at me. I am your princess.¡±


    She patted Long Tianyu¡¯s face in an attempt to make him identify who she was.


    She met Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He suddenly burst into joy after seeing her with his eyes that had long lost focus.


    It was a pity that alcohol made him lose control of his body. He could only hold her arm with his big hand and keep muttering ¡°don¡¯t go away¡±.


    ¡°Be obedient. I got some business to handle. Sleep here. When you become a little sober, I will take you away.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who held her hand and refused to let go, looked like a child.


    Lin Mengya considered this man, who relied on her and told her about his deep feelings, so cute and likable.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have a camera now, otherwise, she would definitely record this precious scene.


    Nevertheless, she had the Shen Nung system!


    Lin Mengya hurriedly activated the video recording function and coaxed Long Tianyu to say a few words, smiling complacently like a kitten who had eaten a fish.


    Although these could only be seen by herself, they were her most precious memory.


    Coaxed by Lin Mengya in a soft voice, Long Tianyu gradually closed his eyes.


    She could probably see such a frank and lovely Long Tianyu only when he was drunk.


    She took off his shoes and coat, tucked him in bed and made sure he slept soundly.


    After that, Lin Mengya twisted a wet towel and wiped his face carefully.


    ¡°Wait for me. I will be back in a moment.¡±


    Lin Mengya gently kissed Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead with a reddish face. This completely different state really made her a little accustomed to it.


    After tidying up her clothes and hair in front of the mirror, Lin Mengya covered her face with a veil and sneaked out of the room while no one noticed.


    In the lively hall, the auction had begun.


    Lin Mengya stood on the second floor and looked down.


    On the small stage, the dancing ladies had retreated.


    Nevertheless, the music didn¡¯t stop, but became obscene and enchanting at the moment.


    A procuress with a heavy makeup dressed in red floral clothes was talking cheerfully with the guests.


    Sister Hongyu said that these were old prostitutes. Living to this age, they could either die alone and miserably or train some new prostitutes and become a procuress.


    However, she heard Moqin, who had grown up here since she was a child, said that every year some people came here to pick some elder prostitutes.


    No one knew where those old prostitutes, who had been popular, were sent. But she heard the procuress said inadvertently that they were picked to do something great.


    However, no one knew what it meant.


    It seemed that the owner behind Huichun House was definitely uncommon. Moreover, he or she must own more than merely a Huichun House.


    While no one paid attention to her, Lin Mengya lowered her head and walked to the backyard.


    This backyard was not the one she sneaked into.


    The reason why she dressed up as Moqin and danced on the stage was that she and Hongyu discovered that the two girls, who were to be auctioned today, were not the girls they were looking for!


    She tried to recall what had just happened in her mind.


    At that time, she stealthily got out of the room behind Hongyu.


    Although there were numerous outsiders in Huichun House, these flower ladies were all very sharp-eyed.


    Even under Hongyu¡¯s cover, she was almost recognized.


    The room, where the girls were guarded, was on the second floor. Lin Mengya and Hongyu could only check the rooms one by one.


    Fortunately, as Hongyu said, there must be someone guarding the room.


    The sign was easy to identify. Lin Mengya nodded, and they continued pretending to be a couple trifling with each other. Unexpectedly, they were noticed by the flower crown called Ziyun.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the little childe? What¡¯s up? Isn¡¯t it exciting enough to play in the room?¡±


    Ziyun, along with her maids and those flower ladies flattering her, approached step by step.


    Lin Mengya and Hongyu became nervous again. The flower crown of Huichun House was extremely difficult to deal with. If she was aware of any flaws, she and Hongyu would fail to make the final effort.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you said? You told me to come out and watch the fun. Unfortunately, lady Hongyu is beautiful enough to feast the eyes. I¡¯ve been drunk before drinking.¡±


    Lin Mengya was calm. She held Hongyu¡¯s shoulder freely and kissed Hongyu¡¯s face frivolously.


    Fortunately, she was not short, coupled with the soles specially thickened, no one would consider her short except for the pervert Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Oh, you are so in love with each other. But little childe, today is the joyful day for other sisters. As an elder sister, I can¡¯t steal their limelight. Would you like to come and have some fun with me?¡±


    She curled her delicate fingers at Lin Mengya again.


    An extremely seductive face showed horny temptation, making the men around involuntarily swallow their saliva.


    Lin Mengya did the same thing, not because she was tempted by Ziyun, but she was nervous.


    What should she do? If she didn¡¯t go to her side, it seemed to be unnatural.


    According to the standards of men, Ziyun was definitely a peerless beauty.


    But without Hongyu¡¯s cover, how long could she pretend to be a man?


    She would be discovered sooner or later. If Ziyun hardened her heart to lock her up, she would be ruined.


    Despite her thought, she still walked towards Ziyun step by step.


    If Hongyu hadn¡¯t grasped her tightly, she might even be unable to make it through this.


    ¡°Look, even this pretty little childe knows that our sister Ziyun sister is better than Hongyu. Siren, you should let go of the little childe¡¯s hand.¡±


    The lady speaking in support of Ziyun immediately came up with a complacent smile.


    One of them was pulling Lin Mengya, while the other was pulling Hongyu. When Lin Mengya and Hongyu were about to be separated, the door beside them was suddenly opened.


    A lazy female voice with a slightly weird accent came out from inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss? Don¡¯t you know I am sleeping?¡±


    Hongyu and Ziyun fell silent at once.


    However, Hongyu looked relaxed, while Ziyun¡¯s face completely darkened.


    The two flower ladies pulling Lin Mengya and Hongyu immediately fled back to Ziyun¡¯s side like cats.


    ¡°It turns out to be sister Moqin. Sorry for bothering you. It¡¯s so unreasonable for Hongyu to try to take my guest away from me. She¡¯s so cheeky.¡±


    She was so good at talking black into white. Lin Mengya and Hongyu exchanged glances and sensed the serious contempt for Ziyun from each other¡¯s eyes.


    Capable of lying without blushing, Ziyun really was a top talent.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. According to Huichun House¡¯s rules, the more capable one gets the guest. Ziyun, I don¡¯t think someone tricky like you can find favor with such a handsome childe.¡±


    A red figure stepped out of the room.


    She was a little taller than Lin Mengya, with seep eye sockets, an upright nose and a white face. Such an exotic lady was even unique in Huichun House.


    However, there was a whip twined by gold threads around the lady¡¯s waist.


    From the moment she came out, the ladies around Ziyun looked at this exotic beauty with fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Sister Moqin, it¡¯s Hongyu¡¯s fault indeed. We are all good sisters. She comes from another place. How can she compare with us?¡±


    Ziyun¡¯s face had completely darkened. These words came from a lady beside her.


    However, Moqin looked at them lazily, and then looked at Lin Mengya and Hongyu, with an ambiguous smile at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the boss. Little childe, tell us which one of them do you like?¡±


    Lin Mengya got nervous again. Although Moqin might not be biased towards Ziyun, she saw a sense of fear from the eyes of these people.


    Coupled with her sexy clothes and the leather whip around her waist, she could tell that Moqin might be more than merely a flower lady.


    ¡°Well¡­ Everyone has his likes. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve always kept old friendships in mind. Tell you honestly, I could be considered an old lover of Hongyu. Although lady Ziyun is as pretty as a fairy, I have some special hobbies that only Hongyu understands.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya gently patted Hongyu¡¯s butt. Hongyu groaned prettily at once and blushed, but didn¡¯t seem to be annoyed.


    How could Ziyun and Moqin not understand what she meant?


    Thinking of some scary hobbies, Ziyun didn¡¯t want to compete with Hongyu.


    Nevertheless, there were all kinds of guests in Huichun House, so there were flower ladies doing this special business.


    ¡°I see. Sorry for misunderstanding you. Sister Moqin, Sister Hongyu, I have something else to do, so I must be leaving now.¡±


    Ziyun led her maids and other ladies to the other side like a great flood.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya and Hongyu were relieved at the same time.


    However, they soon realized that there was a more dangerous lady Moqin around them.


    ¡°Uh, beauty Moqin, I¡¯ll stop bothering you. Let¡¯s go, Hongyu. Let¡¯s go back to the room and have some fun.¡±


    Lin Mengya deliberately said it in a frivolous way, and Hongyu quickly cooperated with her. However, Moqin looked at them with a faint smile, as if she had seen them through.


    ¡°It seems that this little brother is eager. How about having some fun in my room?¡±


    Moqin leaned against the door, and fiddled with the whip in her hand unintentionally.


    The whip was covered with barbs. The dark red mark indicated that it was not just for decoration.

 Chapter 416 Tough Moqin

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Lin Mengya held Hongyu in her arms, but felt uneasy.


    Ziyun was formidable. Nevertheless, the reason why she wanted to compete for Lin Mengya was nothing more than that she couldn¡¯t bear to lose face in front of other flower ladies as a flower crown.


    However, Lin Mengya had an intuition that Moqin was different from Ziyun.


    Imagine this, Ziyun could be considered a top flower crown in this Huichun House, so she was the legendary big sister. But after Moqin came out, she didn¡¯t even dare to argue with Moqin.


    Part of the reason might be that she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Nevertheless, women usually fought for such trivial matters.


    If Ziyun was not a little afraid of Moqin, she certainly would not flinch just now.


    In addition, Moqin had a whip which even made Lin Mengya feel pain at the sight of it. Lin Mengya always felt a little cold in the back.


    Moqin kept looking at the two of them with a faint smile, but slid aside to make room at her door for them.


    ¡°Please come in, little childe. It¡¯s the dream of the men upstairs and downstairs to be invited to my room. Brat, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    The threat behind her words was very obvious.


    Lin Mengya and Hongyu paused there and did not dare to move. If they turned around and left now, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all that the whip full of barbs would fall on them.


    So they forced a smile. Even Lin Mengya could only keep calm on the surface now. What was the background of Moqin?


    ¡°Of, of course not. Miss Moqin, you are such a peerless beauty¡­¡±


    She picked up some words at random to flatter Moqin. However, Moqin had lost her patience. As her smiling face instantly froze, she looked at Lin Mengya fixedly with a pair of deep brown eyes.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    On hearing her decisive command, Lin Mengya had to nod obediently.


    It was because she remembered a famous saying that one had better give in if he couldn¡¯t beat the opponent.


    Thus, she and Hongyu slowly stepped into Moqin¡¯s room.


    Lin Mengya felt that it was a particularly long time.


    How she wished that someone could continue to mess with them at this moment, even it was Ziyun. It was better than entering this room.


    Suddenly her mind was filled with the scene where she screeched and begged for mercy with her flesh torn to shreds after being beaten by the whip.


    Those who had no response at all after cruel torture were revolutionary fighters.


    It was more appropriate for her to be a coward.


    With a clatter, the door was closed mercilessly behind them by Moqin.


    Lin Mengya wailed in her heart and barely held back the spineless thought of kneeling on the ground and begging Moqin to spare her life.


    Hongyu could be considered calm. Perhaps she thought that since Moqin had helped them just now, she would probably not trip them up.


    Unfortunately, that was Hongyu¡¯s thought.


    With a bang, Moqin cracked the whip at the ground with her flexible wrist.


    The crisp sound, that made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tremble, almost instantly scared Lin Mengya and Hongyu into faintness


    However, Moqin still looked moody.


    Gosh, what the hell was going on!


    ¡°Since you said that you like to play some special games, I would like to have some fun with you today. Everyone calls my whip the ecstasy whip. Since you have such a good taste, I will do it myself tonight. What do you think of it?¡±


    Moqin said in a coquettish tone, but Lin Mengya felt her hair standing on end.


    If she had known things would come to this, she wouldn¡¯t have said those ambiguous words.


    Nevertheless, she had seen big scenes after all. After the fright, she calmed down.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t run away right now. She might harden the heart and fight Moqin.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya immediately feigned a covetous smile. She planned to perform the skill of pretending to be a lecherous man again, because she had deceived Ziyun with it.


    ¡°No problem, but I hate pain. Miss Moqin, if you can be cooperative, I will definitely make you enjoy it.¡±


    Retch¡­ Lin Mengya almost vomited in her heart. She found that her bottom line had been lowered again and again since she came here.


    Thinking of it, she found that she could even watch the specimens soaked in formalin in a jovial mood. Why couldn¡¯t she cope with such disgusting words?


    ¡°Good job. You tricked Ziyun with it, right? Where did you learn to feign such a frivolous look at such a young age? Could it be possible that you¡¯ve also grown up in this sort of place?¡±


    Her trick had been seen through! Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although it was not a delicate trick, it was enough to deal with most women.


    Unexpectedly, Moqin wasn¡¯t deceived and unmasked her lie at once.


    It was somewhat embarrassing indeed.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve visited brothels with my father and elder brother since I was seven. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t stay in a relationship with Hongyu all these years.¡±


    Lin Mengya talked nonsense with a serious face, but she didn¡¯t blush at all.


    Moqin was in no hurry to unmask her lie, but looked towards Hongyu lightly and said.


    ¡°Huichun House never receives female guests, and you know the rule. Since this girl is an acquaintance of yours, I can let her go. Don¡¯t think everyone here is as foolish as Ziyun. If you don¡¯t want to push her to a wretched situation, take her away hurriedly.¡±


    Moqin made it clear. Hongyu could only silently lowered her head and nod gently.


    Seeing that she had talked it over with Hongyu, Moqin couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved, and turned to look at the little girl who had just fallen silent.


    This girl had a pretty appearance, and only a few flower crowns here could compare with her.


    Alas, she must be a Miss from a wealthy family. Did she really want to fall into this quagmire?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Lin Mengya took a closer look at Moqin and found that the lady, who looked formidable, was actually very interesting.


    She had a calm and wise heart under her sexy appearance. Otherwise, she would not discover that Lin Mengya was a girl at once.


    Moreover, based on the fact that she had helped her and Hongyu out of the predicament and then threatened them, Lin Mengya could tell that Moqin seemed to intend to protect her.


    If she was the same as Ziyun, why bothered to put on such a show for her and Hongyu?


    With some speculations, Lin Mengya said firmly.


    Moqin stretched out her long finger to rub her temple, but the tenderness at the corners of her eyes cooled down.


    ¡°Little girl, Huichun House is not a place where you can horse around. If you leave now, you can still make it. If you are discovered by others, you can never be a Miss. You will be driven to prostitution, lose your chastity and end up in the dirt. This is not a joke.¡±


    Moqin had shown a trace of coldness in her tone.


    She thought that Lin Mengya was another Miss who pestered others endlessly. If Lin Mengya remained deaf to her repeated warnings, she couldn¡¯t blame anyone for this.


    Unexpectedly, the girl shook her head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not because of my willfulness and curiosity. I¡¯m looking for a friend of mine. I can¡¯t just watch her jump into this fire pit without doing anything.¡±


    Moqin was a bit surprised. In fact, there were often some Misses from wealthy families coming to Huichun House to horse around throughout the year.


    Nevertheless, they usually made concessions to avoid trouble in the end.


    Except for those stinky men who came to look for flower ladies, she had never seen a girl who insisted on looking for her friend here.


    Her attitude towards this little girl improved a little bit at once.


    ¡°Since your friend has come here, we can only consider her unfortunate. Rest assured. Although it is not a good place, she won¡¯t be treated shabbily as long as she is obedient. Stop messing up. Your friend certainly doesn¡¯t want to see you hurt because of her.¡±


    What was she talking about? Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable gradually.


    It was forcing a girl to make a profit with her body for others. Even if it was commonplace here, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Perhaps Moqin was so indifferent because of her position.


    However, as a friend of Xiu, from the view of countless girls ruined by Huichun House, she absolutely considered it extremely tragic and would be disdained and rejected by human beings!


    ¡°Miss Moqin, perhaps we are in different positions. Nevertheless, I think no one is willing to sell her body in exchange for the right to survive. Besides, my friend is abducted. If this can be considered a way to prolong her feeble existence, I think she would prefer to go back to her parents, be an ordinary person and live on.¡±


    Hearing her words, Moqin raised her eyebrows. In her eyes, there was a trace of pity as well as coldness after experiencing the vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°Little girl, you are too simple. Not everyone in this world is as fortunate as you who was born in a wealthy family. Go away. Here is a quagmire that eats people without spitting out bones. It¡¯s not a place where a simple little girl like you can come and go freely. Besides, although the girls here have all been trained by the procuress since they were young, they still have the right to choose if they don¡¯t want to receive guests. Tell me about your friend¡¯s name. I will take care of her.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Hearing Moqin¡¯s words, Lin Mengya felt something was wrong.


    Moqin just said that the girls here had been trained by the procuress since childhood.


    However, Xiu was a big girl and had always lived with Dongfang Xu.


    It was impossible at all for her to be trained by the procuress from her childhood!


    ¡°Her name is Dongfang Xiu, also known as Xiu. She is a little girl from Lieyun Empire. Miss Moqin, do you know her?¡±


    She tentatively told Moqin Xiu¡¯s name. But Moqin looked at her with puzzlement and said.


    ¡°No, there has never been the girl you mentioned in the house.¡±

 Chapter 417 Talk People into Partnership

    After exchanging glances, Lin Mengya and Hongyu saw the doubts from each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I clearly saw that they were transported here at night. Miss Moqin, have you got it wrong?¡±


    Seeing it with her eyes, Lin Mengya would never get it wrong.


    However, Moqin didn¡¯t seem to be lying. After careful consideration, she shook her head.


    ¡°There are no newcomers in the house today. Moreover, the two virgin prostitutes, who are to be auctioned tonight, are raised in the house. They are orphans without parents, and have no opportunity to get acquainted with outsiders.¡±


    Moqin¡¯s decisive answer made Lin Mengya and Hongyu fall into silence for a while.


    They both got the definite news before coming here.


    But now, they got the authoritative answer that the people they were looking for were not there, so you could imagine how anxious they were.


    The two of them fell into silence. All three of them were telling the truth, but what they said was very different.


    Lin Mengya had no idea what to do next for a moment.


    ¡°Miss Moqin, do you know about everything in this Huichun House, if I may be so bold to inquire?¡±


    Moqin just wanted to answer, but suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°I do have a rough idea about the affairs in this Huichun House. Nevertheless, I¡¯m not the owner after all. If there were some secret business, someone like me would have no chance to know it. If your friend gets involved in this, I advise you to give up early.¡±


    Moqin was not making an alarmist statement.


    The tender arms and red lips of the ladies in the Huichun House were not the only things making the Huichun House the only brothel in Square Town.


    Apart from anything else, Square Town was not only the border between the two countries with countless merchants coming and going.


    Good and bad people were mixed up here, and various people could show up here.


    Nevertheless, if the ladies in the Huichun House said that they didn¡¯t want to receive guests, no one would dare to force them.


    Moqin was quite clear about it. The last man, who had a liking for her and forced her to accompany him, was whipped violently by her three times.


    If a lady in other brothels beat her guest, the lady must be flayed by the procuress.


    However, one had to keep his grievances to himself in the Huichun House unless he was a kinsman of the emperor.


    If this were the case, the friend this girl was looking for might not be that simple.


    ¡°I know that you may have a profound friendship with your friend, but you can¡¯t afford to get involved in the affairs here. If you don¡¯t get your friend and yourself killed, leave here quickly!¡±


    Thinking of a possibility, Moqin suddenly said with a stern countenance.


    There were too many atrocious things happening in the Huichun House. Even Moqin became pale at the thought of it.


    Weighing her words and watching her expression, Lin Mengya naturally knew that this matter could not be easily settled.


    It seemed that Hongyu¡¯s plan might not come in handy.


    ¡°Miss Moqin, if I leave at this time, I¡¯m afraid that you will get involved in it later. Ziyun has seen me, and I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will meet her in the future. But if it¡¯s learned by her unfortunately, you will be implicated.¡±


    Lin Mengya now had no way to back down.


    They didn¡¯t know where Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister were imprisoned. Besides, she had messed with Ziyun just now. If Hongyu didn¡¯t leave, she would probably be excluded by Ziyun in the future.


    This was not the most horrible point. A flower crown like Ziyun had the most powerful connections.


    She still had to pass Square Town on her way back. Moreover, she could be considered known to everyone in the caravan. If someone revealed her original identity as a girl, Moqin, who had let them go, would be considered an accomplice.


    Although it was uncool to do that, now it was the fact in front of them.


    ¡°Little girl, how dare you threaten me!¡±


    Moqin shouted coldly with a little impatience and rage on her pretty face. She obviously didn¡¯t expect that she would be threatened by a little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, but stating the fact. Miss Moqin, the reason you defended me and Hongyu is that you still have righteous ardor in your heart. Now you can hand me over without saying anything. If you can harden your heart to do that, at least I won¡¯t be able to negotiate with you here at this moment.¡±


    Lin Mengya had gradually taken the situation under control.


    She left Moqin no room for retreat. Moqin raised her whip irritably, but didn¡¯t crack it.


    Lin Mengya knew in her heart that her words did not mean nothing.


    ¡°We just want to rescue our friends. Regarding the Huichun House, don¡¯t you think it better for you if we destroy it?¡±


    Lin Mengya had always been good at giving systematic guidance and swaying others.


    Moqin seemed to be in a fierce ideological struggle. Finally, she heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Alas¡­ you are such a naive girl. If you can easily rescue your friends, it¡¯s not Huichun House. Moreover, even if you manage to rescue your friends, do you think you can get out of this Square Town? Apart from here, where can I go as a prostitute? Little girl, don¡¯t think it in such a simple way. This Huichun House can almost be considered built of walls of bronze.¡±


    Moqin seemed to have compromised a little.


    This was a good sign, but what she said was reasonable.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya looked at Moqin¡¯s dress and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Miss Moqin, can you lend me your clothes?¡±


    Moqin and Hongyu looked towards Lin Mengya at the same time.


    Although they had no idea what trick this girl intended to play, they could tell that she seemed to have come forward with a solution from her confident look.


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m going to dance after a while. Maybe I can take it off and give it to you after finishing dancing. Is it okay?¡±


    Dance? Lin Mengya suddenly recalled that someone was sitting on the first floor.


    In order to lose weight, she once learned belly dance for a period in college.


    Coupled with sister Moqin¡¯s dress, she should be able to muddle through it.


    Humph, Long Tianyu dared to come here to seek pleasures. If later he saw that the lady he wanted to spend the night with turned out to be his princess, would he be scared out of his wits?


    With the purpose of fixing him, Lin Mengya persuaded sister Moqin to let her dance with both hard and soft tactics.


    Finally Lin Mengya put on Moqin¡¯s dancing outfit, but she cut the piece of cloth around her waist with scissors.


    She then found a veil to cover her face. Coupled with the jingling bells on her feet and her eyes and brows with heavy makeup, she looked quite seductive.


    In this time, Moqin and Hongyu were dumbfounded.


    Speaking of misses from wealthy families, they had seen several of them. But none of them was as bold as the girl in front.


    Wriggling her waist and bottom, coupled with the coordination of her eyes, she looked exactly like a dancing lady. Even Moqin couldn¡¯t help giving unceasing praise.


    This girl was really a natural beauty.


    ¡°Now you can rest assured. Just tell the musicians to drop some fast drumbeats for me later. I promise to work out the task.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s coquettish act eased Moqin and Hongyu¡¯s expressions.


    Despite the girl¡¯s rusty dancing skills, her sexy look was extremely seductive to men.


    Seeing Moqin¡¯s worried face, Lin Mengya immediately took her hand and comforted her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow them to take liberties with me. Trust me, the man, who can take liberties with me, hasn¡¯t appeared yet. By the way, Sister Hongyu, when I¡¯m dancing, you and sister Moqin go to check where my friend and your sister are imprisoned.¡±


    As she spoke of this, the smile on Hongyu¡¯s face disappeared.


    With a bit of guilt in her eyes, she just stared at Lin Mengya blankly without talking. After a long while, she said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Qingge, Moqin, I beg you for a favor.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was under the pseudonym Qingge, nodded with Moqin, because they were clever enough to figure out what Hongyu meant.


    ¡°I was kidnapped and sold by a human trafficker when I was a child. I¡¯ve gone through a lot of hardships before finding the traces of my sister. However, I don¡¯t want her to know that she has a sister working as a prostitute. Qingge happens to be looking for her friend. Please tell my sister¡­ that you rescue her incidentally. I¡¯m too ashamed to meet her. Sisters, please do me this favor.¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s face was full of sorrow, and strings of teardrops slipped down her cheeks.


    Perhaps the misfortunes during her teens had brought her indelible shame and low self-esteem.


    Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu with distress. She knew about these things better than anyone else. So, in order to protect Hongyu, she would not tell anyone.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Seeing that the two promised her, Hongyu smiled through tears, and knelt on the ground in an attempt to kowtow to them.


    ¡°Good sister, why bother doing that? We¡¯ve both grown up in bitterness, so we should help each other. Speaking of this, everyone in this house is laden with painful memories. Since I can help you with this, it could be considered a good deed showing mercy. Rest assured, Miss Qingge and I will keep it a secret.¡±


    Hongyu was very grateful to Moqin and Lin Mengya, but Lin Mengya felt increasing pain in her heart at the sight of them.


    They were very miserable and had met with the injustice in the world. Nevertheless, they were braver than anyone else for their family member and the morality in their heart.


    She clenched her fist and then loosened it. An idea gradually formed in her heart.


    ¡°Two sisters, I admire everything you have done. Leave with me after we handle this. In such a vast world, I can offer you a shelter anyway.¡±


    Lin Mengya said very seriously, and had a preliminary plan in mind.

 Chapter 418 The Secret Place

    Today if she managed to rescue Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister, what Moqin and Hongyu had done would be discovered sooner or later.


    She would rather take them away than leave them here to face the consequences.


    According to the folk customs of the Jin State, prostitutes were generally despised.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew that ladies like Moqin and Hongyu had a means of communication which was definitely incomparable to that of those ladies who had spent most of their time in their boudoirs.


    She could tell that from Yunzhu. If she could talk Moqin and Hongyu into partnership, they might be of great use.


    ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t want to implicate us, right? Don¡¯t worry. The worst thing is to be beaten, and we can bear the bitterness of flesh.¡±


    At the moment, Moqin had put on purple clothes. She had already thought of a place where the people Qingge and Hongyu were looking for might be.


    ¡°We will meet in the backyard in a while.¡±


    Moqin told them in a low voice. There came the drumbeats from outside, and Lin Mengya was about to go dancing.


    ¡°Backyard? There are many people coming and going. Are we going to sneak out?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked with some puzzlement. When she came here, she found that the backyard was small. If something secret was going on there, she would have discovered it easily, right?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that backyard. This Huichun House looks small, but there are some secret places inside. Come to us in the innermost room on the second floor after you get free later, and I will lead you there.¡±


    After telling Lin Mengya, Moqin got out of the room with Hongyu.


    Fortunately, after being frightened by Moqin, Ziyun and other ladies brought contempt upon themselves and no longer dared to walk around Moqin¡¯s room.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and calmly stepped out of Moqin¡¯s room.


    Unexpectedly, it was quite smooth.


    Moreover, there were some unexpected gains.


    Although Lin Mengya said that she didn¡¯t care, she still felt slightly cheerful because of the rare confession of Long Tianyu.


    Thus, she walked at an increasingly brisk pace. On the stage, the procuress had begun to introduce the new girls. Almost all the flower ladies and guests upstairs went to the first floor to watch the fun. Along the way, Lin Mengya almost did not meet anyone.


    Finally, Lin Mengya reached the end of the second floor, and opened the door quietly while no one was around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s me!¡±


    As soon as she entered the room, she found a chair above her head and about to fall down.


    After shouting cleverly, she finally prevented the chair from having an intimate contact with her head.


    After that, Hongyu¡¯s face with guilt appeared in her sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Qingge. I thought, I thought it was¡­¡±


    Hongyu said with a little embarrassment. Nevertheless, this was the first time she had done this kind of thing, so she inevitably felt a little nervous.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t blame her, but looked towards Moqin, who had just let her guard down.


    ¡°It¡¯s very smooth, and I have found a trump card that can successfully cover the retreat. What is going on here?¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the two of them were relieved at once.


    To be honest, when she went out to dance in Moqin¡¯s place, the two of them stayed here in breathless anxiety.


    They were afraid that this girl would make any mistake or someone would step in this room.


    Since she said that it was done, the two of them naturally didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Here leads to the most secret backyard in Huichun House. After a while, I will tell others that you are a new flower lady promoted by me, because it is a money-expending nest for real rich people. Remember, after finding the people you are looking for, we will have to leave quickly. Otherwise, we will never be able to leave.¡±


    Money-expending nest for rich people? Lin Mengya got a bit of bad hunch.


    She had inadvertently heard from Qinghu that he and Yunzhu had served the most famous wealthy merchants in the Jin State.


    Moreover, although Qinghu was highly skilled in martial arts, there was fear hidden in his eyes.


    Thus, she got a rough idea of how they ¡°served¡± the merchants exactly.


    Unexpectedly, in this Square Town, there could be such a place.


    Lin Mengya was already full of vigilance. If that were the case, the plan to rescue Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister would be more difficult than she had imagined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. These people only come here after dark and leave quietly at noon. Besides, people down there could only see this kind of event every once in a while. The owner does not stop the ladies going down there, but they could never come out once they are chosen.¡±


    Moqin said. She was obviously alerting them both.


    Hongyu seemed to be indifferent. Anyway, she was in a quagmire both upstairs and downstairs.


    Wherever she was, she was just pining away days.


    Nevertheless, she could never let this little girl Qingge trapped downstairs and stained by those people.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m much more cunning than them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She covered her face with the veil again and followed Moqin to walk softly downstairs from a staircase in the corner of the house.


    The secret backyard of Huichun House was actually not designed ingeniously.


    In fact, it looked similar to her small clinic, but built with different means.


    After walking dozens of steps, she found a small red-brown wooden door in front of her.


    Moqin pulled herself together and stretched out her hand to push it slowly.


    A breath of air mixed with various fragrances came out from the wooden door.


    Lin Mengya frowned, and found a bluestone secret passage inside the door.


    ¡°Be careful. We are about to arrive after getting out of this dark room.¡±


    Moqin looked a little hesitant, probably because she was one of the few flower ladies in the house who could freely enter and leave here.


    However, it was conditional on something.


    Every time she came to deliver girls here.


    She was laden with anxiety. Although not all the girls she delivered here were allowed to stay, she knew that neither of Hongyu and Qingge could stay here.


    She bit her lips gently with her teeth, and had already made the worst plan.


    It was a dark room, but its function was similar to that of a modern underground passage.


    After they came out of the exit of the dark room, the strong scent made Lin Mengya frown tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hongyu glanced at her, and asked with a bit puzzlement.


    She naturally didn¡¯t know that Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of smell was much more sensitive than ordinary people. It was just an ordinary scent to her, but it was no less than a bombshell to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Musk, ambergris, agarwood, powder of five minerals, poppy¡­ What kind of a place is this?¡±


    All kinds of precious spices almost made her nose out of action.


    Moreover, there were powder of five minerals and poppy which were similar to drugs. It was really a money-expending nest as well as a depraving place.


    ¡°You have a sensitive nose. Look at this place, it is covered with gold and jade everywhere. Powder of five minerals is no big deal. There are even more absurd things.¡±


    Moqin seemed to be suppressing a certain emotion. Nevertheless, she walked in front, so Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t see the aversion on her face rising from the bottom of her heart.


    Outside the dark room was a corridor with carved beams and painted rafters.


    However, as Lin Mengya looked at them carefully, she found it a little strange.


    The walls and the beams were engraved with auspicious patterns like five sons passing the imperial examination or gorgeous peonies.


    However, the corners or other inconspicuous places were engraved with a dragon with a single horn, eyes and no eyeballs.


    It didn¡¯t exactly look like a dragon.


    The general dragon was yellow or red. But this one with no claws and a single horn was black.


    She took a closer look, and found there were three places in this corridor engraved with this pattern.


    However, if she didn¡¯t look at them carefully, it was difficult to notice them. It looked like a dragon, also like a snake. But the ancients particularly stressed auspicious signs. How could they engrave such a thing that was neither a dragon nor a snake?


    Moqin seemed to be familiar with this place. She led them two to turn a few corners and then enter a small moon gate.


    The small yard they had just passed through was fine. It was ornately decorated, but wasn¡¯t out of line.


    However, after going through the moon gate, Lin Mengya felt her eyes dazzled.


    Perhaps it was not appropriate enough to describe it as a world of exceptional charm, because, even the original blue bricks on the ground were replaced by blocks of polished and smooth white marble of the same size.


    The bright ground was obviously specially designed, and bypassed all the ornaments. But when she got closer, she discovered that all the plants here were decorated with fine silk, emeralds, jade and so on.


    Gosh! Lin Mengya was panic-stricken.


    Her small courtyard could be considered a famous luxury exhibition center in the Capital City.


    However, compared with here, it could only be considered a tolerable small yard.


    Fortunately, she was not fascinated by these things, but only felt a little uneasy. The one, who could gather these things, was more than merely a wealthy man.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Deep inside this small courtyard was a big house, and there happened to be two guards.


    After having eye contact with the two people, Lin Mengya looked down instantly.


    Their sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through her mind. What surprised her even more was that the two people looked 80% alike.


    Dressed in steel grey costumes, these two strong men, looked increasingly tall and upright. Different from those rude men outside only capable of fighting, these two men seem to be calm, capable, brave and astute.


    However, what made Lin Mengya consider them underestimated was that they could guard so many treasures all day long without forgetting their innate intentions. They were almost as steadfast as god.


    ¡°I brought them here. These two are the new girls in the house. I consider them not bad, so I brought them over in order to show them to the guests.¡±


    Moqin said arrogantly, with no smile on her gorgeous face, seeming to have ignored these two guards completely.

 Chapter 419 It Turns out to Be a Trap

    However, the two guards did not immediately let go.


    Instead, they stared at Hongyu and Lin Mengya up and down carefully.


    ¡°The one with a veil, take off the veil.¡±


    The man standing on the right said suddenly.


    The time finally came. Lin Mengya became nervous suddenly.


    Could it be that anyone, who came here, should be identified whether she was from Huichun House? Moqin had helped her put on a heavy makeup.


    Nevertheless, an unfamiliar face could still alert others.


    ¡°Are you newcomers? These are the fair ladies I found, and they are for the most distinguished guests. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Moqin raised her eyebrows and shouted coldly.


    All three of them pretended to be calm. In case they were discovered, it would be impossible to run away.


    Lin Mengya had figured it out. Building a dark room and a fake yard here, the owner behind this Huichun House was quite alert.


    If they got into any trouble now, it would be impossible for them to escape from this yard!


    ¡°We are not being hard on you. We¡¯ve been instructed by master to check it out before letting anyone go.¡±


    The person standing on the left said suddenly.


    Moqin had been a little rude to the two men indeed, but they remained emotionally stable.


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    They just stared at Lin Mengya coldly.


    Clenching her fists, Lin Mengya had to take a risk.


    Fortunately, she was still a girl in this body. If she claimed to be a newcomer, she could probably deceive them.


    Moqin intended to continue arguing, but Lin Mengya was sensitively aware of the murderous intent gradually exuded from the eyes of the two men.


    She immediately stopped Moqin and pretended to talk in an immature voice.


    ¡°Sister Moqin, why bother being hard on these two brothers. We can¡¯t get in now anyway. I¡¯ll just show them my face.¡±


    Moqin looked back, with a little astonishment in her eyes.


    Even Hongyu looked at Lin Mengya with puzzlement in her eyes. Was the girl crazy?


    For fear of arousing the two men¡¯s suspicion, Lin Mengya immediately took off the veil. In an instant, this pure face with somewhat exotic charm was showed in front of the two guards.


    Both the two men stared at Lin Mengya¡¯s face. With a soft smile, she tried to recall how Hongyu and Ziyun made their gaze more charming.


    However, she, who did this for the first time, acted as if there was a cramp in her eyes. She originally intended to show her kindness, but turned out to look impatient.


    After looking at her for a while, the two guards pushed the door and let the three of them in.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Managing to muddle through, Lin Mengya put on the veil immediately.


    Unexpectedly, the guards were so strict on examination. Just now, she felt her heart had almost popped out of her throat.


    ¡°Huh, that was close. Fortunately, the two of them must have been mostly convinced by the clothes on you.¡±


    Hongyu patted her chest and said in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them.


    As soon as they came in, the door was shut again.


    This was an extremely spacious room, and should be a small reception room. However, both the wool carpet on the ground and those extremely tasteful furnishing were indicative of the owner¡¯s extraordinary taste.


    Lin Mengya, who had seen the room covered with gold and jade outside, naturally would not show a money-obsessed look.


    However, Moqin, who looked laden with worry, didn¡¯t lead them in.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got here. Sister Moqin, do you have any concerns?¡±


    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since Lin Mengya got acquainted with Moqin, Lin Mengya considered Moqin a person with a clear idea of love and hatred.


    Finally, after mentally struggling for a while, Moqin seemed to collapse, shook her head and said to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t come here. Although I don¡¯t know your identity, your appearance will get you into a big trouble.¡±


    With alertness soaring in her heart, Lin Mengya really didn¡¯t know what Moqin meant.


    ¡°Why do you think I bring you here? In fact, I do it in exchange for a person. The owner of the house once gave all our flower crowns a portrait, and said that we must find the person in the portrait. Don¡¯t blame me. Blame your appearance, because you look so much like the person in the portrait.¡±


    She was trapped!


    Lin Mengya suddenly calmed down.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was influenced by Lin Mengya¡¯s original simple personality. She had always believed in the principle that human nature was evil.


    But this time, she believed Moqin so easily, which didn¡¯t conform to her previous character.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Moqin, I beg you. Don¡¯t implicate Qingge in this. She is innocent. All of this is because I want to save my sister!¡±


    Hongyu suddenly panicked, holding Moqin¡¯s hand and begging in a low voice.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be ignorant. Didn¡¯t the owner give you that portrait? Don¡¯t tell me that you came here with me just in order to save your sister. Since you worked in Huichun House, you¡¯ve been looking for the girl in the painting as well, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Another thunderclap made Lin Mengya suddenly feel a bit discouraged.


    She had never considered herself a person who would easily harm others. Unexpectedly, she was trapped twice in a row, and put herself in such a dangerous situation.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡±


    Seeing the increasing coldness on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Hongyu explained nervously.


    ¡°What do you want? Were it not for getting your sister back, would you have worked in various brothels of the owner for so many years? Don¡¯t forget that three years ago, you¡¯ve become a famous gorgeous prostitute in the Jin State. Humph, now you shouldn¡¯t have been willing to stay here and be bullied by the girl Ziyun!¡±


    Moqin must frown upon that Hongyu kept pretending to be innocent till now, so she talked in a slightly aggressive tone.


    Seeing Hongyu trembling and biting her lip without looking at her eyes, Lin Mengya instantly understood all the causes and consequences.


    It was no wonder that she met two allies in Huichun House so easily.


    It turned out that all of these were part of the plan.


    ¡°Yes, I confess that since miss Qingge set foot in Square Town, all of us, who have seen the portrait, have exhausted our wits to make her come to the house. But, I really don¡¯t want to hurt her. I will take Qingge away. Moqin, please, help me.¡±


    Hongyu begged Moqin with tears. Regardless of how sincere her tears were, in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, they were no better than a crocodile¡¯s tears, sham and hypocritical.


    ¡°Enough, stop doing that. Since she has come here, that¡¯s her destiny. Qingge, listen, this is my last advice to you. The people here are not humans. They are all demons. If you want to survive, protect yourself and try to escape after finding your friend.¡±


    Moqin forced herself to remove the last bit reluctance in her eyes, and then turned around and walked inside without further ado.


    Although Lin Mengya knew that she might not be able to escape today, she must rescue Xiu. Therefore, no matter it was a mountain of swords or a sea of flames in front of her, she had to break through it.


    ¡°After getting my sister back, I will definitely get you out, even at the risk of my life.¡±


    Behind her, there came Hongyu¡¯s firm but weak voice.


    After pausing for a moment, Lin Mengya did not say anything.


    Maybe she would forgive Hongyu in the future, but now, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    After she bypassed the big house, peals of loud noise gradually came into her ears.


    The fragrance of various face powder, as well as the unpleasant scents of powder of five minerals and poppy, made Lin Mengya look a little solemn.


    As soon as she walked over, she saw scantily clad ladies singing and dancing in a large hall.


    The ground was covered with woolen cushions, and the temperature in the room was extremely high. Those men, sitting or lying on the ground, were only dressed in unlined clothes.


    However, they all wore various masks on their faces.


    These men were all surrounded by various scantily clad beauties.


    Fortunately, before Lin Mengya came in, she had regarded them as the moving illustrations in textbooks.


    As a surgeon, it was not difficult for her to treat them as teaching tools for anatomy.


    In the central nervous system, the Shen Nung system was operating normally. The scents here made the Shen Nung system keep warning her and trying to contact the police.


    Lin Mengya was a little helpless about this. Unexpectedly, the Shen Nung system could even connect with the police station.


    The problem was that with no WIFI here, even if it called the police, the police couldn¡¯t find the way here.


    Moqin and Hongyu did not choose to reveal her identity.


    Instead, she was allowed to wear her mask. After passing the hall, the three of them went up the stairs and directly went to a room on the second floor.


    Compared with other places, the air here was much cleaner. At least, the pungent scent of face powder was less strong.


    Moqin hesitated for a while, but still knocked on the door. Soon, there came a slightly immature voice from inside.


    ¡°Who is out there?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, because it sounded like a teenage boy.


    Could it be that the owner of Huichun House turned out to be an underage boy? But obviously even if the boy was not the owner, he had a high status.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Moqin, who had always been arrogant, replied in a respectful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Moqin and Hongyu from outside. May I ask Master Zhu Yan, does the owner have time to meet us?¡±


    Master Zhu Yan? Lin Mengya was a little curious. A little boy could actually make someone arrogant like Moqin show great respect.


    Who was this owner exactly?


    It fell silent for a moment, presumably because Zhu Yan was asking the owner. The three of them stood at the door with different thoughts.


    It took about a few minutes before a voice came out from inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 420 My Specialties

    Zhu Yan sounded like a teenager, but talked in an extremely arrogant tone.


    Moqin reached out to push the door, while giving Lin Mengya, who was behind her, a warning look.


    The owner was inside! Lin Mengya also became cautious. It was not so easy to cope with the behind-the-scenes owner as she did to Moqin and Hongyu.


    As soon as the door was opened, she felt a blast of breeze. The slightly humid air made Lin Mengya sober.


    The spices and smoke from outside faded under the influence of the water vapor in the air. Although she didn¡¯t know how the owner did it, it was indeed a smart idea.


    The room was not big, but was furnished delicately.


    It was more like the study of a childe than the room of the owner of Huichun House.


    The three of them walked to the innermost part of the room, and a desk piled with various books was placed in front of them.


    A man in fine white clothes was sitting behind the desk. However, his face was behind the books, so they couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Where is this stupid woman from? Why are you so mannerless? How dare you stare at my master at will!¡±


    There came such a mean voice suddenly from the side. With no need to looking at it, Lin Mengya knew that it was the little boy called Master Zhu Yan.


    He was really a child, with a round and puerile face and a pair of big black eyes. Dressed in steel grey clothes, coupled with two round buns on his head, he looked quite cute.


    It was a pity that he was ill-bred with no manners.


    If they were outside, she really didn¡¯t mind teaching this little guy a lesson.


    But now, she could bear it as long as she could.


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    ¡°Master Zhu Yan, please forgive my offence. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately pretended to be panic-stricken. Both Hongyu and Moqin sweated with anxiety, for fear that she would clash with Zhu Yan.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, the two of them were quite relieved.


    ¡°Humph, good since you know that. In view of your good attitude, I won¡¯t blame you. Master, do you agree?¡±


    Zhu Yan turned his head, but obediently stood beside the man he called master.


    ¡°Enough, stop it.¡±


    There was a touch of affection in his mellow and pleasant voice.


    Although Lin Mengya was curious about the owner¡¯s appearance, she did not dare to raise her head and look at him boldly.


    After asking Moqin and Hongyu a few questions, the owner seemed to have believed her identity. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think that things were so simple.


    ¡°Look up.¡±


    The owner talked to her. Lin Mengya was a little nervous, but raised her head slowly.


    At this time, the book in front of the owner¡¯s face was placed on the desk by himself. A handsome and gentle face surprised Lin Mengya.


    If she didn¡¯t meet him here, she would never think that such a man, who looked gentle, turned out to be the behind-the-scenes boss of Huichun House.


    As expected, a man couldn¡¯t be judged by his look.


    At the sight of her face, the owner blinked his eyes at the moment. However, it was scarcely perceptible. He just asked lightly.


    ¡°Which area of Yunzhou are you from?¡±


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had been prepared before. She answered the men¡¯s questions unhurriedly at once.


    ¡°I am not a native of Yunzhou. I heard from the madam in the yard that my hometown is in the Capital City. But due to my family decline later, I was bought by the madam.¡±


    Although she feigned an identity as a childe from Yunzhou, she knew nothing about the dialect of Yunzhou at all.


    But now she was in a situation different from that in the caravan. Her secret might be revealed due to slight carelessness.


    Therefore, she could only answer with half true.


    ¡°Oh? Since you grew up in Yunzhou, why do you speak authentic mandarin? In my house, there are girls from Yunzhou, but they are quite different from you.¡±


    The owner asked with doubt, but in a mild tone.


    Lin Mengya was not sure of the owner¡¯s temperament at the moment, so she had to answer carefully.


    ¡°Brothels don¡¯t only receive local people. Moreover, the yard, where I worked, is similar to Huichun House and receives the merchants coming and going. If I couldn¡¯t even speak mandarin, how could I do my business?¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a smile. She was quite skilled in talking nonsense.


    What was more, she was so confident with logical reasons that others had to believe her words.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    The owner did not say that he believed it or not, but just smiled and continued asking.


    ¡°In that case, you naturally have your unique skills. The girls in my house at least dabble in playing musical instruments, as well as verses, ditties, odes and songs. Since you can be selected by Moqin and Hongyu, you should have extraordinary skills. You might show them to me.¡±


    It turned out that he wanted to trial her skills.


    Lin Mengya was not stupid, and the owner was not either.


    Actually there was no big flaw in her words. However, regarding girls like Hongyu and Moqin who had been cultivated since childhood, the Mesdames usually spent a lot of money hiring masters to teach them.


    Lin Mengya quickly collected some of her specialties in her mind. However, she instantly discovered that she did not have any special skills except for medical skills.


    Uh¡­ It seemed that she was even unqualified to be a prostitute in this era.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly. With a charming smile, she winked at the owner and said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°The brothel is in a small place, so the madam did not hire a master to teach us. However, compared with these two sisters, my greatest strength is that I know how to please men. Besides, you run a brothel for doing business, not for selecting female scholars. Wouldn¡¯t they be tired from dabbling in so many things?¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya poked the desk with both hands on purpose, blinked suggestively and put on an extremely frivolous look.


    In addition, she was dressed in extremely sexy dancing clothes today and acted in coquetry. Any man should at least felt an urge.


    However, the owner might have seen too many beauties. So, he just frowned slightly after glancing at her lukewarmly.


    ¡°Okay, step back. Zhu Yan, take them away.¡±


    If Lin Mengya read it correctly, her first attempt to be coquettish was despised.


    What? She could be considered a beauty anyway. Although she wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful, she was at least pretty.


    She was dressed in low-cut clothes and wriggled in front of a man. The man should be eager to take her down, and then be under her control as she reached out easily, shouldn¡¯t he?


    But now, the owner showed obvious aversion to her in his eyes!


    Gosh! This was simply an insult to her dignity as a woman.


    Just when she intended to imitate the movie heroine¡¯s way of lying prone on the desk, Moqin and Hongyu stopped her together.


    After bowing, they dragged the girl twisting like a big worm and rushed out of the owner¡¯s room.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll fight for it today!¡±


    Zhu Yan walked complacently in front, and laughed cheerfully when hearing Lin Mengya growl behind him.


    Moqin and Hongyu did not expect that this girl could be so courageous.


    For fear of being heard by Zhu Yan, she could only whisper in her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to play any tricks. I have worked in this house for more than ten years and have never seen the owner dotes on any flower lady. Moreover, don¡¯t think that the owner didn¡¯t get angry. He is just good-natured. Numerous girls wanted to get out of the sea of bitterness by pleasing the owner. In the end, they were either dead or crazy.¡±


    Either dead or crazy? Lin Mengya fell silent for a moment.


    It seemed to be impossible. The owner did not look like a cruel person. But thinking it over, she realized that this Huichun House was no better than a purgatory for women.


    Could it be possible that this guy was two-faced?


    She just wanted to make detailed inquiries, but suddenly remembered that the lackey named Zhu Yan was still in front of them.


    If it was heard by him, they were doomed.


    She didn¡¯t know the relationship between the guy and the owner. Such a rude and arrogant child was not likable at all.


    Could it be possible that this Zhu Yan was the illegitimate child of the owner?


    Of course, Lin Mengya did not intend to continue inquiring about these gossips. The three followed Zhu Yan to go downstairs and reach a row of rooms looking like guest rooms.


    After pushing a door open at random, Zhu Yan said arrogantly.


    ¡°You will live here from today on. Remember, although you are the flower ladies in the house, you can¡¯t walk around here. If you disturb the distinguished guests, the three of you can¡¯t pay for it.¡±


    Moqin and Hongyu immediately promised. Although Lin Mengya was not as respectful as the two of them, she pretended to be obedient.


    Since she was in someone else¡¯s place, she didn¡¯t want to stir up any more trouble.


    Zhu Yan turned around and left with satisfaction, and Moqin closed the door immediately. At this moment, a small face was full of gladness.


    ¡°Fortunately, the owner is in a good mood, otherwise, he won¡¯t be so amiable.¡±


    As soon as Zhu Yan left, the atmosphere among the three people became embarrassing.


    After all, Hongyu and Moqin had both deceived Lin Mengya. When they fought against the same enemy just now, it was fine. Now there were only three of them, so they didn¡¯t know how to get along with each other.


    ¡°I want to go out and have a look. Anyone of you wants to go with me?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to take the initiative to ease the current atmosphere.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Although, she was angry of being deceived, she blamed herself for being careless on this in any case.


    Now that they were here, it was a little unrealistic to pursue whose fault it was.


    Even though Hongyu and Moqin admitted their mistakes, so what? It was her idea to come here to rescue Xiu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Moqin and Hongyu said at the same time, but declined after glancing at each other.


    It seemed that they also knew that going out with Lin Mengya at this time was the best chance for them to seek her forgiveness.


    ¡°Both of you can go with me.¡±

 Chapter 421 A Childish Temper

    Perhaps even Moqin and Hongyu were unable to tell exactly how big this house was.


    The three of them had been personally approved by the owner of Huichun House, therefore they were granted a certain amount of freedom compared to the other girls who had been abducted and brought.


    Lin Mengya was aware that she had not entered the worst situation yet for now. At the very least, Moqin and Hongyu had kind of lied to their boss.


    No one could be sure what would happen next. At least for now, they were on the same boat.


    Their relationship was nothing close to being intimate, but at least they were not heading down a deadlock.


    There seemed to be various entertainment activities going on at this secret living quarters.


    Seductive music echoed from some of the rooms, coupled with the chuckles and laughers of men and women.


    Some rooms were quiet but they were each guarded by two men looking like door gods.


    Even the three of them were not permitted to enter easily. They could only watch the place outside the rooms.


    ¡°Alas, while we have entered this place, where are we going to find them? We were so busy trying to fool our boss that I¡¯ve forgotten about what¡¯s important now.¡±


    Hongyu commented with a sigh.


    While Lin Mengya remained silent, her sense of hearing and smell were keener than others. Furthermore, the three of them were disadvantaged in terms of their level of martial art skills.


    However, she was only carrying one satchel of an incapacitating agent. This was meant to be put to good use in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to find them. According to the rules here, guests are expected to stay for a least three days once they come for visits. We should be able to gather something within these three days.¡±


    Moqin tugged at Hongyu, knowing that Hongyu did not mean to complain against Qingge at all. However, they were after all the ones who plotted against Qingge first.


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    Now that Qingge did not hold it against them, they would not dare to spout any more nonsense, lest they ruin their relationship further.


    ¡°They are not on any of these two floors. Moqin, do you know if there is some kind of attic or basement?¡±


    As long as they did not force their way into the room, the men guarding outside the rooms did not interfere with what they were doing.


    As they walked from door to door, Lin Mengya¡¯s radar, as well as her keen sense of smell and hearing, did not pick up anything out of normal.


    The poison Xiu was carrying had already been recorded in Lin Mengya¡¯s system. Therefore, there was bound to be some reaction once she came close to Xiu.


    Moreover, Xiu had only arrived this evening. If one were to make a calculation, only four to five hours had passed since then.


    Even if she were to be immersed in water and neutralized by various kinds of antidotes and medications for neutralizing poison, how was it possible for a child who had grown up immersed in poison to be totally free from any poison?


    She responded in this way after pondering for a moment.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any attic or basement. Although this is a haven for the rich, I¡¯ve heard from a sister here that Huichun House is the smallest-scaled courtesan house under her charge. Hongyu and I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet the boss if he did not return abruptly five days ago.¡±


    What, was Huichun House considered a small-scaled courtesan house?


    Lin Mengya was greatly shaken by this fact.


    How could such a splendid building be considered the smallest-scaled?! However, after reconsidering, Square Town was after all a relatively small border town. If not for the businessmen who passed through here, there would not be any customers who could afford a visit to such a luxurious courtesan house.


    Nevertheless, secretive entertainment facilities of the like were rarely found in Dajin.


    The friendly-looking youngster of unfathomable character was able to achieve this state of accomplishment only by himself?!


    Not even a fool would believe this.


    However, the fact was that she was indeed being trapped in here.


    ¡°Are we overreacting to this situation?¡± queried Lin Mengya after pondering over it.


    Moqin and Hongyu exchanged looks. They did not understand what Lin Mengya was trying to get at.


    ¡°What I meant was while we kept thinking that your boss would look for the most secret place to imprison the girls, but these batch of girls may not be the very first batch to arrive. Neither were they the most special batch. They are merely merchandise to your boss. If we were the ones to store a batch of goods, would we spend a lot of effort in creating a secret room just to keep them?¡±


    All of a sudden, Moqin and Hongyu were enlightened.


    Lin Mengya was right. Just because they had entered the house so easily, they thought that their boss would have hidden the girls in a place where they would not come into contact with.


    In reality, the courtesans who come into Huichun House either had a contract to sell themselves to the boss or the boss had a hold on them in some ways.


    This meant that they belonged on the same side.


    They only needed to bound those young girls up using ropes and lock them in the rooms. Even if the girls were to break free from the ropes, they would not be able to overcome those valiant guards at the gates.


    ¡°Oh yes, why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡±


    Hongyu opened her eyes wide and exclaimed in delight.


    Although they finally saw through the situation, it was not an easy task to enter.


    She had seen for herself how doughty those guards were earlier.


    Anyone who came close to them would invite a glare from the guards. Needless to say, it would be even more difficult to sneak inside.


    The relaxed mood the three ladies shared just a moment ago turned tense in that instant once again.


    Feeling helpless and lost, the three of them returned to the room to think about their strategy.


    ¡°Mealtime.¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s voice echoed from outside the room and the three ladies quickly pretended to be having a harmonious time and Hongyu opened the door wearing a smile on her face.


    However, Zhu Yan entered the room looking upset. He was visibly angry besides being the arrogant guard who led them here.


    Surprised, Lin Mengya wondered who in Huichun House would have the audacity to offend this young man.


    ¡°These are your meal packets. Leave them outside when you¡¯re done eating!¡±


    Zhu Yan sounded like he had just eaten some explosives when he put the meal packets onto the table forcefully. The three girls, including Lin Mengya were smarter and sharper than other sophisticated people. They exchanged looks and understood each other immediately.


    Hongyu, who had the friendliest disposition, smiled gently and said, ¡°Why, what happened, Lord Zhu Yan? Who in this house is so blind as to offend you? Do tell us, since there¡¯re no outsiders here. Whoever is so blinded? Let Big Sister Moqin teach her a lesson with her whip!¡±


    Although Zhu Yan had always despised these girls who betrayed their bodies to make a living, he had a temper like a child.


    Since someone had inquired about it and offered to get back at the person, he would most readily voice out his complaints.


    ¡°It¡¯s none other than that newcomer! I was kind enough to deliver food to her. Not only did she refuse to eat, she even threw the food at me. If not for the fact that the boss says she¡¯s a high-quality commodity from Lieyun, I would have gotten someone to hang her up and starve her for three days and three nights!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s furious complaint made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart leap.


    That must be Xiu, without a doubt!


    Suppressing the elation in her heart, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a good solution. Immediately, she pretended to empathize with Zhu Yan¡¯s sentiments and tried to calm him down patiently.


    ¡°Please calm down, Lord Zhu Yan. Surely she can¡¯t get away, not knowing how to appreciate your kindness. As long as she is kept in Huichun House, Big Sister Moqin would have inexhaustive ways of tormenting her, so much so that she would rather die than to live. Furthermore, no one would be able to find out about it.¡±


    Lin Mengya purposely sounded empathetic and Moqin played along. She was after all the authoritative figure in Huichun House, who was in charge of punishing those disobedient girls.


    Kids tended to bear grudges. This was especially true for extremely proud people like Zhu Yan.


    If even those whom he despised dared to bully him, naturally he would not be able to swallow it.


    Nevertheless, while Lin Mengya kept saying that it was unfortunate, this was as good as putting his favorite thing before him and not permitting him to touch it.


    Zhu Yan, who was barely an adult, was unable to suppress his impulse.


    He might appear cool on the surface, but his heart had been incited by the courtesan named Qingge that he was all ready to spring into action.


    ¡°Do you really have a good idea about punishing that disgraceful girl?¡±


    Zhu Yan looked askance, pretending not to be bothered.


    However, there was no way he could fool the three adults.


    Seeing that he was going to take the bait, Lin Mengya released the line further.


    ¡°There¡¯re many ways of doing it, but unfortunately she is not one of the courtesans in Huichun House yet. Even if Big Sister Moqin wants to help you get back at her, she couldn¡¯t do much.¡±


    Zhu Yan rolled his eyes. He was smart in his own way.


    Speaking down at them, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to do it? I¡¯d teach that girl a lesson then!¡±


    ¡­


    Moqin was skilled in many ways, and surely she was reluctant. She looked as if she was put on a tight spot. It was only until Zhu Yan was getting impatient after threatening her that she finally hesitantly replied saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but these skills had been passed down from previous generations.¡±


    ¡°It is an art to be able to tell which part of a girl¡¯s body could be touched which not to be touched, how her face should not be disfigured, yet to make her suffer so much that she¡¯d rather die by using the proper strength on the right place. Even if I were to teach you now, you would need around ten days to master it. If you don¡¯t have the patience and the girl gets disfigured, are you going to be held accountable? I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Moqin finally revealed the difficulty she was facing. In response, Zhu Yan pouted as he also started to hesitate.


    ¡°Humph, all of you troublesome ladies are just deliberately mystifying things, but I¡¯m not taken in by all the nonsense! What¡¯s the big deal about these high-quality goods. I¡¯m going to the boss to have him punish the shameless girl!¡±


    Zhu Yan then dashed out of the room in a rage.


    Hongyu and Moqin were about to stop Zhu Yan, but they were stopped by Lin Mengya.


    Upon seeing Zhu Yan dashing out the room, Lin Mengya simply sat down by the table and opened her meal packet.


    ¡°The food in Huichun House was not bad at all. Why don¡¯t the two of you sit down and eat your fill? After this, we can proceed with saving people.¡±


    Saving people? Had they not already failed after confusing and bewitching Zhu Yan?

 Chapter 422 - Effective Prodding

    Although Hongyu and Moqin still had doubts, when they saw Qingge helping herself to food and drink in a carefree way, they decided to suppress their anxiety for the time being.


    After all, they could not find any other way out at the moment, so rather springing into action, they would listen to Qingge and make the necessary preparation for now.


    When Lin Mengya finished eating and drinking, she poured herself a cup of tea, sat down at a chair and put her legs up as she fixed her gaze on the door, half smiling.


    At least she did not need to watch her image while in Huichun House, although back in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she usually did whatever she liked.


    Not long after they were done with their meals, there were noises coming from outside the room indicating that something was going on.


    Lin Mengya did not response, looking as if she did not sense any movement, but she sighed softly.


    ¡°Alas, do you think the boss will agree to Lord Zhu Yan¡¯s request?¡±


    Hongyu and Moqin had been waiting for a while for her to give her instructions on their next steps.


    Given the circumstances, the two ladies naturally complemented Lin Mengya and as they tried to follow the clues.


    ¡°From my point of view, those girls are considered high-quality goods from Lieyun. Each of them was worth a great deal of money. She may have offended Lord Zhu Yan, but I doubt if the boss would get angry with her.¡±


    Hongyu purposely commented in a tone of regret. While the three ladies appeared to be having an idle chit chat, they had quietly set him up.


    If he failed to have the girl punished, he would feel his ego bruised. Unfortunately, Zhu Yan also did not have the authority to punish her.


    ¡®Crash¡¯ went empty meal packages from outside the door. They seemed to be have been toppled over by someone who kicked on them.


    Thereafter, Zhu Yan¡¯s sulky face appeared before the three ladies at the door of the room.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Lord Zhu Yan. Please forgive us for not knowing that you were outside the room.¡±


    Read more chapter on wuxiaworld.site


    Lin Mengya tried to look afraid, but was actually laughing within her heart.


    Judging from the look on Zhu Yan¡¯s face, he had likely been rebuked by the boss.


    While he looked dejected, he might well have started hating Xiu. Good, it looked like everything was going as she had wanted it to be.


    ¡°Follow me, the three of you. I will teach that bitch a lesson today.¡±


    Zhu Yan had become furious, but his eyes were teary as if he just cried.


    However, there was a look of resentment in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes at this moment that sent chills up Lin Mengya¡¯s spine.


    It was apparent that this lad was petty and intolerant. Of course the three girls had played a part in adding the fuel to the flame, they could tell that Zhu Yan would grow up to be a disaster!


    ¡°We are only lowly courtesans. We don¡¯t dare to go against the boss¡¯ commands.¡±


    Moqin responded as if she had been put in a tight spot, but Zhu Yan glared at them and said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t come with me, I will vent my anger by taking your lives!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the three girls stopped trying to run away and trailed behind Zhu Yan as he proceeded to the first floor.


    In fact, they had guessed correctly. The room where the abducted girls were kept locked up was right behind the second floor.


    They did not see the back door leading to the backyard simply because there were men guarding it and that they had to make a few turns before they arrived there.


    They were supposed imprisoned there, but actually, they were simply put into the room and not permitted to leave.


    Lin Mengya was puzzled as to why the boss had not quickly traded off these young girls after abducting them.


    Why would the boss keep them in the backyard? Unless she did not mean to sell them after abducting them.


    ¡°She is kept in the room right at the middle. You three will wait here while I send the other people away.¡±


    On the way here, the guards had refrained from questioning them once they saw that Zhu Yan was with them.


    Those men had let them proceed all the way here.


    It seemed that Zhu Yan held a considerable high position within Huichun House.


    The strange thing was that he was only a child.


    Lin Mengya stood there with Hongyu and Moqin as she quietly sized up the surrounding situation.


    Before them was a small courtyard like the quadrangle dwellings. There were two rooms on each direction to the north, south, east and west. There did not seem to be an exit from this courtyard other than that on the second floor ahead of them.


    Those guards would not enter this courtyard but merely patrol outside.


    Lin Mengya made a mental assessment and realized that there was less than ten percent likelihood that she would succeed in helping Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s sister escape with her.


    She was to blame for not making sufficient preparation. She did not even have any external help at this moment.


    At first, she thought she could escape, bringing Xiu with her, once Long Tianyu came around from being so drunk.


    Never did she expect that she would be locked up in this place.


    ¡°Bitch! Let¡¯s see how long more you can keep up with your sharp tongue!¡±


    When Lin Mengya was still in deep thoughts, Zhu Yan¡¯s voice of scolding echoed through the air.


    Thereafter, a furious looking Zhu Yan exited from the room, bringing with him a girl.


    The girl had both her hands bound by a linen rope and was shaking like a leaf as she gazed at Zhu Yan. Lin Mengya immediately recognized the pitiful-looking girl as the little lass lying in the same coffin as Xiu.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Sumei!¡±


    Hongyu got all emotional and agitated, but Moqin and Lin Mengya held on tightly to her one on each side.


    Fortunately, Zhu Yan¡¯s attention was not on them, otherwise, he would have sensed something.


    ¡°Now is not the right time!¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered comforting words to Hongyu. Hongyu could only nod her head as she understood that she had to suppress her emotions for now.


    Soon, the girl named Sumei was locked up in the next by Zhu Yan.


    Zhu Yan indicated to Lin Mengya and the two other girls with his eyes as well as lips, meaning that they should spring into action now.


    ¡°Alright, will you wait here for a while please?¡±


    Lin Mengya remained cool as she tried to persuade Zhu Yan to wait for the three of them outside.


    Zhu Yan waved his hand impatiently and reluctantly as he watched the three girls enter the room.


    The room was not very spacious and it was simply decorated, but there was a pretty young girl who was tied to the bedpost. When she heard the sound of the opening, she too stirred.


    ¡°You wretched kid, looking neither male nor female! Let me tell you, when I regain my freedom, I will come after you first! You¡¯re not even fit to provoke us, girls from Lieyun!¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s vigor, Lin Mengya felt like laughing.


    She rushed over the girl and as she tried to untie the rope around Xiu, Lin Mengya whispered something into her ear.


    ¡°Continue your scolding, I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡±


    Xiu cast a doubtful look on her, but as she tried hard to recall, she finally realized that Lin Mengya¡¯s features overlapped with that big brother she once met.


    Xiu was a witty young girl who quickly understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention. While looking pleasantly surprised, she continued to scold from her mouth.


    ¡°Are you still so sharp-tongued, little sister? Huichun House is not a place where you can do whatever you like.¡±


    As Moqin and Xiu continued singing the same tune, Moqin gestured at Xiu and she quickly picked up the message.


    A quick-witted Xiu nodded and began lashing out in pain from just being sharp-tongued a moment ago.


    ¡°She is making a scene now. Won¡¯t you stuff something into her mouth to shut her up?¡±


    Zhu Yan, who was standing outside the room, sounded rather satisfied with the outcome.


    It was as if he was elated to see his enemy being punished.


    Things had turned out exactly as Lin Mengya had hoped. Hongyu remained standing at the door to mislead Zhu Yan while Lin Mengya and Moqin continued exchanging information with Xiu.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­ oops no, Big Sister, how did you get here?¡±


    Pleasantly surprised, Xiu threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. She had been so scared of what happened these few days.


    She was pleasantly surprised now that someone had come to her rescue.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Didn¡¯t your Uncle say that he will come to rescue you? Why did you still end up here in that case?¡±


    Lin Mengya was full of questions. The best time for her uncle to take action had to be when Xiu was still in hands of White Dragon and Black Tiger.


    At the mention of her uncle, an expression of guilt quickly appeared on Xiu¡¯s face.


    ¡°My uncle indeed managed to find me the other day, but I wanted him to rescue that blind old lady¡¯s son. Who knew because of that, we were found out. I didn¡¯t know what happened after that, but I ended up here.¡±


    They nodded at her explanation, but now was not time to chat. Lin Mengya gave Xiu some instructions and began to discuss with Moqin a way to escape from this place.


    ¡°If you, together with Hongyu, want to get the girls out of here, Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s little Sister could pretend to be obedient. That would increase the chance of escape if they could remain kept here. The boss usually doesn¡¯t stay here for long. Once he leaves, I will have a chance to release you.¡±


    In reality, Moqin did not have any other better idea than to suggest these conditions.


    However, Lin Mengya did not think this was a good idea. On one hand, no one knew when the boss would leave. Even if Xiu and Hongyu¡¯s little sister pretended to be submissive, they had to bear in mind what kind of place this was. They might be sold like goods anytime.


    Furthermore, what was crucial was that she could not afford any more delays.


    ¡°What do you suggest we do? I have no other ideas. Oh yes, Xiu, is there someone called Little Five among you? She was around fifteen years old and she has a mole at the corner of her right eye.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xiu shook her head in response to Moqin¡¯s urgent questioning after thinking hard.


    ¡°Apart from Sumei and I, there¡¯re a few other girls here, but none of them are as how you described.¡±


    Moqin went into a daze for a while and finally smiled a sad smile and nodded.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that Moqin was actually also looking for her family members, which was why she had resorted to this.


    However, since Moqin had failed to find who she was looking for, Lin Mengya would not let her be involved. At least, Lin Mengya wanted to keep her status in Huichun House so Moqin could continue searching for the person she was looking for.


    ¡°Alright, get out there quickly. Just teach her a lesson but don¡¯t blow this up, lest I can¡¯t help you when the boss reproaches you later on.¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s anger was abated and he had calmed down by now perhaps because he had taken his revenge and that he was starting to feel guilty about it. He was now hurrying Lin Mengya and the girls in fear that the boss might find out about this.

 Chapter 423

    Since they had managed to locate Xiu and the rest of the girls by now, Lin Mengya did not want to delay further lest they should attract the attention of Zhu Yan and the boss.


    She instructed Xiu not to expose her identity and not to anyone know the fact that they knew each other.


    Among the three of them, Moqin was the most downcast. However, she did not show much of her emotions. It was probably because she had already expected the outcome to be this way.


    Lin Mengya stood stupefied the moment she stepped out of the door.


    A calm and composed figure was standing before them.


    In the same way, Hongyu and Moqin froze there and then. They had not expected the boss to be waiting for them here.


    ¡°Is she the person you are looking for?¡±


    The boss sounded indifferent. Her voice was devoid of any kind of emotion.


    However, her quiet eyes seemed to have pierced through everything.


    A chill ran up Lin Mengya¡¯s spine. At the sight of the composed-looking boss, Lin Mengya realized that the boss had seen through her plan.


    She might as well admit it since she had been found out.


    ¡°Yes, she is my friend. I¡¯ve come especially for her. I know my request may sound outrageous, but please have mercy and let my friend off.¡±


    Desperate, Hongyu likewise stood up to shoulder the responsibility.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m the one who brought Little Sister Qingge here. I¡¯ve wanted to look for my own little sister too. Please do not blame her.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect Hongyu to own up too.


    As they realized that Moqin was hesitating to do the same, Lin Mengya and Hongyu shook their heads at her immediately.


    It was sufficient for the two of them to shoulder this matter. Moqin should not get herself involved.


    With a look of regret in her eyes, Moqin stood where she was as she drew an invisible line between herself and the two other girls.


    ¡°Do you intend to bring your friend and younger sister out of here?¡±


    Although it appeared that the boss had been betrayed by her subordinates, he maintained his composure.


    The tone of her voice was harmonious as if she was making a usual inquiry.


    Lin Mengya and Hongyu, unaware of the severity of the situation, nodded to the boss¡¯ question.


    ¡°Alright, you can bring them out.¡±


    What?


    Lin Mengya and Hongyu exchanged astonished looks.


    What did the boss just agree to their request? Did she just agree to let them bring the girls out of this place?


    Was, was this true?


    ¡°Zhu Yan, release those two girls. Bring them out with you. Moqin, stay behind.¡±


    Zhu Yan, who thought what he had done had been found out, was looking very pale, but he obeyed the boss¡¯ instructions.


    However, there was something strange about the way he looked at Lin Mengya and Hongyu.


    In the past, no one had gotten away so easily after deceiving the boss.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Moqin¡¯s body quivered, but just as Qingge had said that she needed to continue searching for her family member. No matter what happened, she had to regain her boss¡¯ trust by all means.


    For this reason, when she looked at Qingge and Hongyu once again, her eyes were cold and emotionless.


    Hopefully, the boss would believe her.


    Both Xiu and Hongyu were let out of the room. Compared to Sumei, who was shaking like a leaf, Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as she waited for the boss and Zhu Yan.


    Although she was not put through any physical punishment, what happened to her in the last few days had left her battered.


    If not for Lin Mengya holding her back, Xiu would have gone up to them and bite them.


    ¡°Thank you for granting our wish, Madam. We will leave right away.¡±


    Lin Mengya pulled Xiu towards herself and Hongyu hugged Sumei and wept. The four of them could not wait to leave this place as soon as possible.


    ¡°Wait, Miss Lin, let me give you a piece of advice.¡±


    Shocked, Lin Mengya wondered how the owner of Huichun House knew her real name.


    ¡°Please, Sir.¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at the owner of the Huichun House warily as the alarm in her sounded. Perhaps she had belittled the Huichun House all along.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you go because this is a favor I owed to someone. Don¡¯t ever fall into my hands again, because not everyone could be persuaded by him to let you go. I hope you treasure this kindness.¡±


    There was some coldness in his voice.


    All of a sudden, there was some degree of resentment in the eyes of the owner of Huichun House.


    Lin Mengya instinctively retreated a few steps. She was rather certain that she had not offended such a person, but from what she was hearing, it seemed that it was someone whom she knew who had exchanged her freedom and soundness with a favor.


    Who could that person be?


    ¡°If it was a friend who treats me sincerely, naturally I will not disappoint him. Rest assure, Sir.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood tall and straight even when she had fallen into the hands of others. She was no pushover.


    ¡°Good. Zhu Yan, send them out.¡±


    After a while, the owner of Huichun House had reverted to her cold, indifferent person, who would remain unmoved under any circumstances.


    After throwing a suspicious glance at Zhu Yan, Lin Mengya had no other choice but to follow him as they exited.


    This was strange. Who among the people she knew would be related to the people here?


    Zhu Yan simply led them to the entrance of the secret passage. Thereafter, Hongyu brought Sumei and Lin Mengya brought Xiu to their respective rooms.


    By now, the sky was bright. While Long Tianyu was still sleeping soundly on the bed, Lin Mengya quickly changed into man¡¯s clothing. Finally, she had the opportunity to have a chat with Xiu about what happened in the last few days.


    ¡°Elder sister, this man is so handsome. Is he your husband?¡± asked Xiu curiously as she gazed curiously at the man sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Lin Mengya paused for a moment then nodded silently. She reached out her delicate hand and stuffed a pill into Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth to sober him up from the effects of alcohol.


    ¡°You are so lucky to have found such a handsome brother-in-law. Oh yes, have you seen my uncle and his companion?¡±


    Although Xiu was still curious, after knowing that the man on the bed was her savior¡¯s husband, she turned away from looking. She tugged at Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya said, ¡°No, I just arrived yesterday and did not expect things to turn out in a huge mess. Let me bring you back so we could rejoin my group of businessmen. I will ask Lord Guo to send a message to your group of businessmen and your uncle can then send someone to fetch you. What do you think?¡±


    She and Long Tianyu had not returned for the entire night. While others might not be bothered, Baishao must be very anxious by now. Although Xiu was a daring girl, she was after all still an innocent young girl.


    If Lin Mengya left her alone in Square Town, she might be abducted by evil people.


    Apparently, Xiu adored her savior, Lin Mengya. Smiling, she nodded vigorously. She was more than happy with whatever arrangement Lin Mengya had in mind.


    ¡°Silly girl. You just had a close shave with death. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Xiu¡¯s brilliant smile was contagious. Lin Mengya¡¯s melancholic mood eased considerably.


    Strangely although this lass had been abducted and sold, she was still single-minded about looking for the son of the blind old lady.


    Had she not just escaped from the lair of evildoers? Not only was she not wailing and weeping, but she was still smiling innocently as if nothing had happened to her.


    ¡°Why should I be wailing and weeping since I¡¯ve escaped from that place? Moreover, what¡¯s the use of crying even if I¡¯m being captured again? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to conserve my energy and look out for opportunities to escape?¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised at Xiu¡¯s way of thinking.


    Xiu was no doubt a very unique girl.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu, who was on the bed, began to stir.


    Lin Mengya quickly turned around. Finally, this man, who had a good night¡¯s sleep was gradually waking up.


    He reached out his big hand to touch his aching temples. He could taste the bitterness in his mouth as he tried to open his heavy eyelids. There was a look of hesitation in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes at that instant.


    Where was this place?


    ¡°So you¡¯re awake. Drink some water.¡±


    As Lin Mengya recalled the way Long Tianyu looked last night, she could no longer pretend to be unperturbed.


    It seemed that this man would never utter any sweet nothings, but as the saying goes, ¡®wine in, truth out¡¯. Although Lin Mengya was not a quarrelsome woman, she was keenly aware that a clear-headed Long Tianyu would never utter certain words.


    As Long Tianyu took over the cup from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, he went into a daze gazing at her.


    He had really drunk too much alcohol last night that he had completely no recollection of what happened.


    Glancing around, he realized that this was not the inn.


    ¡°This place is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a brothel. You drank too much last night and came here to seek pleasure.¡±


    While Lin Mengya sounded unaffected, Long Tianyu was taken aback in his heart.


    How was that possible? He instinctively looked down at himself immediately. After realizing that he was wearing the same clothes as the day before, he seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Alright, you simply had a night¡¯s sleep here. Let cut the unnecessary small talk. Let¡¯s leave this place quickly. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave if we delay further.¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu. She had meant this joke to be a little punishment for him.


    Although he had rejected other women, he had come here on his own accord after all. She would have given him a tough time if not for his good behavior.


    Nodding, he was Long Tianyu after all. Even though he had just woke up from his sleep, he was able to regain his usual state immediately.


    However, it was only after a bit of moving around that Long Tianyu realized that there was another girl with them in the room.


    At this moment, the girl was sitting on a chair, sizing him up with her bright eyes.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Dongfang Xiu. You may call me Xiu. My dear brother-in-law, you look like you¡¯ve got a healthy body. Big Sister, you¡¯re really blessed.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was drinking water just then almost choked on the water.


    What on earth was this lass talking about?


    During the day, Huichun House seemed to have lost all the buzz.


    The leftover food and wine on the tables in the main hall had not been cleared away.


    Could it be because of the instructions of the owner of Huichun House that when they came down from the second floor to the door, there was not a soul to be seen?


    As they stepped out Huichun House, Hongyu and Lin Mengya turned to look at it with mixed feelings.


    Perhaps they did not wish to see Moqin in the future ever again.


    ¡°Miss Hongyu, we shall bid our farewell here.¡±


    Since they had come to the end of their cooperation, Lin Mengya did not want to have anything to do with Hongyu again.

 Chapter 424

    The sky outside had lit up and Square Town came alive with stalls being set up and businesses being opened.


    On the other hand, Huichun House, the place filled with evil, had gone to sleep once again.


    The events of the night before had so many twists and turn that even Lin Mengya had not recovered from it.


    She was especially perturbed by the fact that the owner of Huichun House claimed that she had let her go in order to return someone¡¯s favor.


    This made her feel even more strongly that things happening in the world were not always as simple as she imagined.


    Within the small Square Town, her identity was like an exposed secret in the eyes of the owner of Huichun House.


    She must not act recklessly from now on, otherwise, she would implicate the people around her.


    As for Hongyu, she had after all helped Lin Mengya regardless.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya did not wish to pursue the matter further. At the same time, she did not want to have anything to do with her anymore.


    ¡°Alright, thanks a lot. Let¡¯s go, Sumei.¡±


    Hongyu and Sumei had changed into clothes that common women wore.


    Having lived a life of a courtesan for many years, she had saved up a considerable amount of silver, gold and expensive clothes.


    Sumei had recovered from what happened and currently, she gazed at Hongyu and the other with bewildered and fearful eyes.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go with you! Mister, Miss, I, Sumei, am a good girl from a good family. Let me remain by your side, please?¡±


    Both Lin Mengya and Hongyu did not expect Sumei to get onto her knees to implore them with tears.


    Hongyu¡¯s pretty face turned pale in an instant, although she knew she would be too ashamed to see her parents and relatives given her circumstances, Sumei¡¯s description of herself being a good girl from a good family had pierced her heart.


    ¡°Sumei, she is your blood sister.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not in her best moods now and she was desperately in need of a quiet place to organize her helter-skelter thoughts.


    Never did they expect Sumei to behave as if to follow them was the only way out for her as she knelt on the floor and cried her eyes out.


    ¡°This¡­ Qingge¡­ I¡­¡±


    Hongyu felt hardpressed. Her intense feeling of inferiority stopped her from touching Sumei.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mood could not be worse. She glanced coldly at Sumei and then strode away.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, you may follow us.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not turn her head after making the statement.


    She would just help her to the end since she had started out saving her from Huichun House.


    Back in the inn, Master Guo and his companions were eating their breakfast when Zhao Fei spotted Long Tianyu and his companion. Zhao Fei immediately broke out into an embarrassing smile and went forward to welcome them.


    ¡°That¡­ Eldest Brother Yuan, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve drunk too much last night. It was only after I came back here that I realized that I¡¯ve left you behind in Huichun House. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Zhao Fei rubbed his palms together as he spoke and guilt was written all over his face.


    What kind of place was Huichun House? It was a place that would swallow people whole like a demon.


    Surely he would not have brought anyone there unless he was drunk.


    For this reason, he was berated by Master Guo severely.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had returned in one piece. However, Zhao Fei became perplexed and scratched his head when he saw Yuan Lin and a pretty young lady trailing behind him.


    It was no wonder that Yuan Mei disappeared the moment they went into Huichun House. These two brothers indeed loved fooling around.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright as long as you don¡¯t visit such places again. Master Guo, sorry to have kept everyone waiting. I¡¯m going to pack up right away so we can set out on journey as soon as possible.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not wish to delay any longer. She bowed to Master Guo and was about to bring Xiu to her room on the second floor.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, your cousin is not back yet.¡±


    Master Guo said as he continued smoking from the pouch, but he shifted his eyes onto Xiu.


    Although Xiu had always kept a low profile, Master Guo remembered seeing her on a few occasions.


    Therefore, he recognized that she was Dongfang Xu¡¯s favorite niece at one glance.


    Alas, finally it was his group of businessmen that had to take over this troublesome problem.


    ¡°Little brother, please go ahead to pack up while I have a little chat with Master Guo.¡±


    A clever Xiu said as she smiled at Master Guo.


    Although the two of them did not really know each other, she did not seem one bit fearful of him. She sat herself down at the same table as Master Guo and the two began staring at each other.


    ¡°Hrm, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little exhausted although what she had been through the night before was more shock than danger. However, she had a feeling that danger was everywhere in Square Town.


    From Moqin¡¯s words, she realized that the people in Huichun House already had their eyes on her the moment she entered the town.


    On top of that, Huichun House was somehow related to White Dragon and Black Tiger.


    She could tell from the way the owner of Huichun House and Hongyu expressed themselves, that, there were a number of people who wanted to get hold of her.


    Perhaps her tracks had been watched by others for a long time. In this case, her journey ahead would be difficult and treacherous.


    For some unknown reason, she kept feeling that she was like a bug that was caught and trapped in a spider web.


    She felt that there was a constant repressive sensation coming from all directions.


    However, she was unable to pinpoint where this feeling of repression was coming from. It was like a gnawing feeling of unease.


    As long as she was able to find the medication and bring it back, the emperor would regain his health again. Then Long Tianyu and she would have earned themselves a protective talisman.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, my little ancestor.¡±


    When Baishao opened the door, she immediately pulled Lin Mengya into the room.


    She looked Lin Mengya up and down, fearful that Lin Mengya was hurt in any way.


    Seeing the dark circles around her maid¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya could tell that Baishao had not slept throughout the night.


    In contrast with Moqin and Hongyu, her personal maids always brought warmth to her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m sorry, Baishao.¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya reached out and embraced Baishao as she apologized to Baishao in a whisper.


    If not for her dangerous encounter the night before, she would not understand how selfish she had been on this journey.


    ¡°Why would you say that, Master. I don¡¯t deserve your apology. Moreover, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You have your business to attend to. I¡¯m just your maid and I wasn¡¯t of much help. All I could do was wait here for you to come back.¡±


    Baishao gently spoke words of comfort as she patted Lin Mengya on her back lightly.


    She blamed herself for being useless. If not for her incompetence, her master would not have to go through last night¡¯s ordeal all by herself.


    Keeping her eyes close, Lin Mengya felt utterly exhausted.


    In retrospect, how many difficulties would she have overcome if not for the protection and company of Long Tianyu, Qinghu and the group of friends by her side?


    ¡°Alright, Master, wash your face quickly. Look at how exhausted you look. Where have you been last night?¡±


    Baishao had been left behind in the inn by Lin Mengya but she knew very well that her master was only trying to protect her.


    She was anxious, but she did not blame her master.


    Her master, however, looked different today.


    After washing up, Lin Mengya changed into a clean set of clothing. However, she was unable to get rid of the dark cloud in her heart.


    Her usual smiley face was now overshadowed by dark clouds and this made Baishao uneasy as she was not used to it.


    ¡°Cousin, cousin, are you back?¡±


    Lin Mengya had just finished packing and she was sitting at the table, frowning in deep thoughts.


    It was at this moment that Qiu Yu dashed through the door into the room.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and glanced at him, then she went back to drinking her tea without saying anything.


    Qiu Yu was surprised by Lin Mengya¡¯s indifference and coldness.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to your master?¡±


    Qiu Yu had followed Lin Mengya around last night and saw her enter Huichun House. He was very anxious, seeing that she had not come out from Huichun House for the entire night.


    What he did not expect was that he actually fell asleep laying on the roof of Huichun House.


    He was lucky not to roll off the roof and die from the fall.


    Early in the morning, he finally found the opportunity to sneak into Huichun House. By then, he realized that Lin Mengya could not be found in the whole of Huichun House.


    It was then that he hurried back to the inn to check and confirm if Lin Mengya had returned.


    Thank goodness it was a false alarm.


    ¡°Shush, stop asking. Please go back to your room to pack up, Lord Qiu. Master Guo had sent a message that we will be setting out on the journey soon.¡±


    Baishao was still the person who knew Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts best.


    She pushed Qiu Yu out of the room, leaving a quiet space for her master to be alone.


    Despite being intelligent and having help from the advanced technology of the Shen Nung System, Lin Mengya could not figure out who exactly was the one who plotted against her.


    Could it be the queen and the Crown Prince? The emperor¡¯s condition had just begun to turn for the better. Moreover, the palace was only this big, it was impossible to completely seal off the information.


    Earlier, the Crown Prince lost a number of his men because of the powerful high-ranking officials in court. He must be scrambling to deal with all these things happening in the Capital City. How could he still stretch to put his spies at this border town?


    On top of that, there was the issue with Huichun House, the business with White Dragon and Black Tiger. Unless the Crown Prince was looking for trouble, why would he be involved in these businesses of striking fortune?


    Moreover, if he really bit the bullet to be ruthless, how would it be possible for Long Tianyu to end up with a draw with him?


    If it was not the command of the Crown Prince and the Queen, who could it be? Who else had she offended?


    Nevertheless, it seemed that Huichun House merely wanted to capture her. As for the owner of Huichun House, he had released Lin Mengya on account of returning a favor.


    It showed that they were not intent on taking her life.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. For the first time ever, she felt her brain becoming a mess. She could not make sense of anything anymore.


    Damn! What was the reason for all these?


    Long Tianyu stood by the door as he looked hesitantly at a dejected Lin Mengya in the room.


    He found out from Zhao Fei that he himself had been so bold to go after a dance hostess yesterday.


    Even the heavens would know that he had never been interested in courtesans. Never would he expect himself to lose the sense of propriety after drinking a few cups of strong alcohol.


    Although since young, he was used to his father, the emperor, having countless women circling him, he could not help feeling guilty before Lin Mengya.


    He badly wanted to explain himself before Lin Mengya, but he was afraid that she would not believe him, just like she did not believe him yesterday.

 Chapter 425

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and suddenly she saw Long Tianyu standing at the door.


    Instinctively he nodded his head and came toward her. However, it was only when he was right before her that Long Tianyu realized that he could not open his mouth to speak.


    How should he put it such that Lin Mengya would believe that he was actually drunk last night?


    As for what happened at Huichun House, he had totally no impression of.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s palm was beginning to sweat. He had not experienced such kind of anxiety even when he first went onto the battlefield to fight his enemies when he was fifteen.


    ¡°Actually, yesterday¡­¡±


    After pondering for a second, Long Tianyu decided to brace himself and speak up.


    However, when he was just about to speak, someone from outside the room interrupted him.


    ¡°Yuan Brothers, Master Guo has asked for the two of you to go downstairs to discuss some matters.¡±


    A composed Wen Shen came into sight.


    After they exchanged looks, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu nodded simultaneously and replied saying, ¡°We get it. We¡¯ll be down in a minute. Thanks, Brother Wen.¡±


    Now was not the time to be dispirited.


    Although Lin Mengya knew that she was in a disadvantaged position in this battle, to allow herself to be seized without putting up a fight given that her opponents were directing their attack at her, this was not her usual style of reaction.


    Despite having many questions on her mind, Lin Mengya kept them down. Given that she had already progressed to this stage, it would be too late to turn back.


    Since the situation had come to this, she had to face it head-on!


    Downstairs, a very lively and innocent Dongfang Xiu had already eased herself into the company.


    At this moment, a smiling Dongfang Xiu was even pounding and massaging Master Guo¡¯s back and shoulders. They looked to get along really well and enjoying each other¡¯s company.


    The people surrounding her were teasing and joking with her, but she was not at all angry. In the midst of the laughter, it was apparent that the group of businessmen had a good impression of her.


    On this point, Lin Mengya had to agree with the others.


    Xiu was like the sun that warmed and lit up everyone around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Brother Yuan!¡±


    On seeing Lin Mengya, the quick-witted Xiu would definitely not expose the fact that Lin Mengya was a lady dressed up as a man in front of all these people.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was wearing a veil when she danced. Otherwise, she would not be able to continue taking on the identity of a man.


    Xiu skipped all the way to Lin Mengya and threw herself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Smiling at Lin Mengya sweetly, Xiu began reporting the current situation to her.


    ¡°Master Guo has agreed to bring me along with you all. Even Brother Zhao Fei, who looks scary when he smiles, had gone to inform the group of Lieyun businessmen that I will be following you, Brother Yuan, for the next few days.¡±


    Xiu batted her eyelids at Lin Mengya after she finished speaking.


    Xiu¡¯s adorable manners had somewhat lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s melancholic mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let me introduce you to my elder brother Yuan Mei, and this is Brother Wen Shi. When we get onto the horse carriage later, I will introduce you to my misses and my cousin.¡±


    Xiu nodded vigorously. Although all the people in this group of businessmen liked her, this big sister who had dressed up as a big brother was by far her favorite.


    Although Xiu and Lin Mengya seemed to act intimately with each other, no one in the company looked at them as if they fancied each other in a romantic way.


    They simply thought that the two of them had a good rapport and enjoyed each other¡¯s company very much.


    Master Guo did not make any comments. He could tell that the two got along well just by chatting with Xiu.


    Although the little Dongfang girl was witty and smart, she was after all still a kid who was unaware of the affairs of the world. Nothing would happen even if she mixed around with Yuan Brothers.


    Furthermore, in the entire company, Yuan Lin¡¯s wife appeared to be closest to Xiu in terms of age.


    In this way, he would be accountable to the Dongfang family if Xiu was taken care of by them.


    This would turn into a blessing for the Yuan Brothers and a favor the Dongfang family would be grateful for.


    ¡°Young Master Yuan, are you leaving?¡±


    As they approached the gates, Hongyu called out to Lin Mengya with a somewhat fearful voice.


    She had washed away the makeup on her face and changed into a set of clothes likened to what common women would wear. However, she was unable to get rid of the enchanting look she had worn for many years.


    Perhaps men would interpret her mannerism as being flirtatious.


    To Lin Mengya, however, all she felt towards Hongyu was helplessness.


    Turning over a new leaf was not easy. Perhaps she and her sister had to find an unfamiliar place to start the next stage of their lives anew.


    ¡°Erm, from now on, take good care of yourselves,¡± Lin Mengya said tenderly as she nodded at Hongyu.


    Lin Mengya no longer bore any grudge against Hongyu and Moqin.


    She may not be Holy Mother Mary, but everyone had her own reasons. From the perspective of Hongyu and Moqin, Lin Mengya no longer owed them anything.


    Not bearing grudges against them was considered being exceptional tolerant towards them.


    ¡°Alright, take care too. Farewell, I will leave with my sister.¡±


    Hongyu smiled, but it was not the kind of pretentious flirtatious smile she made in Huichun House. It was a pure and sincere smile she gave to a girl whose real name she did not even know.


    Perhaps this farewell was for forever.


    Although the gold, silver and expensive clothes she had saved up were not sufficient to provide for a wealthy life for her sister, it would be enough to find her sister a good husband as well as set up a small business to provide for the family.


    Lin Mengya smiled back as she got Xiu ready to get up the horse carriage.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go with this woman! She is a bad woman! Mister, please let me follow you!¡±


    Her hysterical cries attracted the attention of the entire group of businessmen.


    Lin Mengya, who was already standing on the horse carriage, looked back and saw that the figure hiding behind Hongyu all along had thrown herself at Long Tianyu¡¯s feet.


    Her slender and delicate hand was tugging at the hem of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes.


    Sumei¡¯s small face, streaked with tears, really tugged at the heartstrings of people.


    A frown appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. Did Sumei not know how to behave?


    ¡°Little Sister, stop trying to obstruct Young Master Yuan. Let¡¯s go, I really am your blood sister!¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s face was looking a little pale. She had clearly explained to Sumei that she was indeed the child whom her parents had lost over a decade ago.


    However, Sumei kept casting repulsive looks at Hongyu and spoke harshly to her.


    Hongyu thought that over time, Sumei would accept her.


    Little did she expect things to turn out this way.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Sumei blurted out of her thin lips.


    Long Tianyu did not like girls, other than Lin Mengya, to draw close to him.


    He stood there, unmoved. In fact, the expression on his handsome face was icy cold.


    He hated girls who harassed and pestered him. He was especially irritated by those who threw themselves at his feet, weeping non-stop.


    ¡°Mister, I really am a pure and innocent girl from a good family. Please save me, will you?¡±


    Sumei continued imploring desperately as she held on tightly to the hem of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her delicate hands.


    That woman was a prostitute and mother had said that prostitutes were bad women.


    Therefore, she would by no means follow a prostitute.


    ¡°Sumei! Let go of the Elder Master Yuan! Let¡¯s not delay them any longer. Let go of your hand, come on!¡±


    Hongyu, sharp and observant, had long sensed the intense coldness in Yuan Mei¡¯s eyes.


    That was the look of the eyes of someone devoid of any feeling of mercy.


    If not for the lady who had temporarily called herself Yuan Lin, perhaps Yuan Mei would have kicked Sumei away mercilessly.


    ¡°No! Let go of me, shameless woman! Master Yuan, I¡¯m a pure and innocent girl. Please bring me along with you, will you? I am willing to be your slave to pay you back for your kindness!¡±


    Lin Mengya watched the events unfolded like a drama like a bystander. Although Hongyu had been living a degraded life, she was sensible and wise. For the sake of saving her little sister, she remained strong and was willing to make any sacrifice.


    However, Sumei had hurt Hongyu deeply. Perhaps this was the kind of unfair treatment towards girls under the feudalistic influence.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s patience was wearing thin from Sumei¡¯s incessant pestering.


    Even in the Capital City, no other girls would have the audacity to behave so rudely towards him.


    Surrounding him, there were already some among the group of businessmen who started whispering.


    If he were to kick Sumei away, these people might well say worse things.


    Moreover, he had never been violent towards women.


    Caught in the situation, Long Tianyu was unable to extricate himself from Sumei¡¯s hold.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Yuan. My little sister doesn¡¯t know how to behave herself. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s face was drained of its colors as she knelt before Yuan Mei, imploring him.


    Her palms had become cold. If not for her relationship with Yuan Lin, perhaps Sumei would be a dead person lying there by now.


    As the bystanders surrounding them multiplied, Lin Mengya did not wish to be surrounded and watched as if they were animals in the zoo.


    ¡°Come over here for a while, Yuan Lin.¡±


    It was Master Guo. He had been watching from the side but now he approached Long Tianyu, but no one could tell from the dull look in his eyes what he was thinking.


    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage, came to stand beside Master Guo and Master Guo whispered to her, ¡°From my perspective, I would rather you just let this pair of sisters coming along with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect Master Guo to ask for their favor on behalf of Hongyu and her sister.


    She was about to say something when Master Guo stopped her and gave her a look which indicated for her to calm down.


    ¡°We¡¯ve attracted too much attention. If we don¡¯t set out now, our business will be delayed. Are you going to let the entire group of businessmen suffer loss over this trivial matter?¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a penetrating and incisive look in Master Guo¡¯s eyes.


    As he kept his eyes on Lin Mengya, she felt that there was no way she could say no to him.


    Lin Mengya scanned the surrounding and being sharp and sensitive, she spotted some questioning eyes among the bystanders.


    How could she forget that White Dragon and Black Tiger¡¯s men were still within this town?


    The owner of Huichun House might have let them go, this did not mean that White Dragon and Black Tiger¡¯s men would not lay their hands on them again.


    ¡°I understand, Master Guo. Please give me a minute, then we can set off straight away.¡±


    Lin Mengya replied Master Guo, sounding apologetic. Regardless of how reluctant she was, at least for today, she had to bring Hongyu and her sister along.


    Lin Mengya inhaled gently, then she walked towards Long Tianyu with a straight face.

 Chapter 426

    ¡°Let¡¯s better leave them be. Let¡¯s wait until we arrive at the nation of Lintian to find a place to settle them. What do you think?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone of negotiation softened the severe expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.


    He pondered for a moment and eventually nodded, but he did not even glance at the weeping girl.


    ¡°Alright, since my elder brother had agreed, you may follow us for the time being. Hongyu, you and sister may travel with us in the same horse carriage.¡±


    Hongyu gazed at Yuan Lin with eyes filled with gratitude. If not for her, Yuan Mei might really have killed Sumei, who kept pestering him.


    On the other hand, Sumei had stopped crying and broke into a smile as she thanked the two Masters Yuan profusely.


    What Hongyu was most worried about was that her little sister might be harboring wrong intentions.


    Alas, she could only wish that her little sister was just by fits and snatches.


    The horse carriage which was not especially spacious to start with had three more people added to it. Apart from Xiu, who was welcomed in there, Hongyu and Sumei could only confine themselves to one corner.


    Lin Mengya did not like the frail-looking Sumei who kept pestering them.


    However, she did not want to express her dislike in the presence of Hongyu lest she should embarrass her.


    Once the horse carriage exited Square Town, Lin Mengya used her wish to breathe fresh air as an excuse to get out of the horse carriage and found a horse to ride on instead.


    ¡°Stop looking like victim. The younger of the Yuan brothers may be taken in by you, but not other people. Elder Sister Hongyu, please discipline your younger sister, otherwise don¡¯t blame me if I don¡¯t spare her feelings.¡±


    Xiu commented with an innocent smile on her adorable face.


    ¡°Miss Xiu, actually, I was just¡­ terrified.¡±


    Sumei smiled awkwardly as she tried to explain herself and drops of tears were seeping out of her watery eyes.


    She looked so pitiful, curling up as a ball, as if Xiu had bullied her.


    ¡°Terrified? If you were terrified, why did you hang on so tightly to Elder Brother Yuan¡¯s leg instead of other people¡¯s leg? Even if I believe that you were terrified, we will soon cross the borders into the Nation of Lintian. You and your elder sister would be able to find your livelihood there. Rest assured that no one would know what your elder sister used to do. How about that?¡±


    Xiu suggested cheekily, but her eyes were piercingly sharp as she spoke.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Since Young Master Yuan said he would keep me, I belong to him now. Moreover, she is not my sister, but a filthy woman! If I lived with her, who knows if I might turn into the kind of woman she was¡­¡±


    ¡°Slap!¡± Xiu gave Sumei a tight slap without mercy.


    The smile on Xiu¡¯s face disappeared instantly and her piercing glare went right through Sumei¡¯s heart like a sharpened dagger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you did when we were locked up together! While you keep saying that she is a filthy woman. If it¡¯s not for her, who knows if you would have been sold to a brothel by now!¡±


    Sumei stared at Xiu in a daze. Her lips quivered but no words came out of her mouth.


    Xiu looked at the pretentious girl with disdain. She did not want to be too direct otherwise it would make things difficult for Hongyu.


    ¡°You¡¯d better behave wisely and sensibly if you don¡¯t want me to expose you and tell everybody about those things.¡±


    When Xiu was done talking, she turned her head to look out of the window.


    Baishao and Hongyu did not know what exactly happened between the two of them, but Baishao could tell that Sumei was not as innocent as she appeared to be.


    Lin Mengya rode the horse with ease, while Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu were riding one on her right and the other on her left.


    The silence between the three of them was bizarre. No one was willing to be the first to break the awkward silence.


    However, both Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu took turns peeking at Lin Mengya. Occasional, their eyes would meet and they would give each other a glare, as if they were challenging each other.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you both,¡± Lin Mengya decided to remind Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu after she calmed her thoughts.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The two men asked simultaneously, though not out of good rapport.


    Nevertheless, when they realized that they had spoken at the same time, they childishly gave each other a hard glare.


    ¡°Someone is watching me. Last night, I met the owner of Huichun House. Initially, I thought I could keep my identity from him, but he already knew my real identity.¡±


    In that instant, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu¡¯s expressions were frozen.


    Both of them had fallen into the whirlpool of the power struggle for the throne. They could smell the crisis in Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    ¡°Could it be the Crown Prince¡¯s men?¡± Qiu Yu asked softly as if he was facing an enemy after hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The Crown Prince does not have such capabilities. What else did you find out, Mengya?¡±


    Long Tianyu stopped arguing with Qiu Yu at the mention of serious business.


    Although the Crown Prince had created lots of trouble for them, Long Tianyu was aware of the capabilities of the Queen and the Crown Prince.


    If the Crown Prince could reach them so far, the mother-and-son pair would not have done these things in the dark when the emperor was still ill.


    ¡°Perhaps this had something to do with White Dragon and Black Tiger. I believe they are not simply an organization that does human trading. Not to mention other things, but there was a secretly hidden courtyard in Huichun House which has a richly ornamented building in it. It¡¯s not a place where commoners can afford to visit. Such kind of places is even rare in the Capital City. Furthermore, I heard that such courtyards could also be found elsewhere.¡±


    The gentle spring breeze brushed on Lin Mengya¡¯s face and the heat she was feeling a moment ago subsided.


    Similarly, Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu had sunk into deep thoughts respectively. Like Lin Mengya, they each had his suspicion.


    After pondering for a long time, both of them were determined to guard and protect Lin Mengya by staying by her side all the way until they return to the Capital City.


    ¡°Forget it, and let¡¯s not allow our imagination to run wild. At least those people are not intent on taking my life. I¡¯ll just be cautious. They must have plotted against me before they are fearful of something. Otherwise, they could well show themselves and capture me directly.¡±


    How very much like Lin Mengya. Although the situation was going against her, she could still find reasons to believe that there was something advantageous.


    Long Tianyu nodded as he shared Lin Mengya¡¯s sentiments.


    They were going to reach the Nation of Lintian soon. Perhaps they could take advantage of the fact that he and the Lin Family were both powerful forces in the Jin State.


    However, their sensitive identity in a foreign country was not going to help them much.


    ¡°As soon as we get over the pass, we would not encounter greater danger than that.¡±


    Qiu Yu, who appeared nervous along the way, had strangely regained his confidence at this moment.


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Qiu Yu with apparent suspicion.


    Strangely, back in the Capital City, he did not even dare to offend the judge in the Imperial Hospital.


    How was it that once they entered the Nation of Lintian, he seemed to gain confidence and vigor.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to pry. All these should be kept secret. You¡¯ll understand when the time is right.¡±


    Psst, there he went, trying to be secretive.


    Lin Mengya did not want to push it. Both Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu were similar in this way. If there was something they did not want to reveal, even if she were to put a knife at their necks, they would not say anything.


    As the three of them continued chit-chatting, soon the group of businessmen had been traveling for almost half a day.


    The Nation of Lintian was located towards the south and it was surrounded by the sea on three sides. Its climate was therefore much more humid than the Dajin.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya had felt that the weather was like the beginning of spring at the start of the journey, but now they had been coming to the end of spring.


    Although the relationship between the two nations was not especially intimate, there were no city gates whatsoever at the borders. However, there was an interlinking town filled with businessmen from both nations. If they wish to pass through to the neighboring nation, there were officials at either end of the town who would help with the application for permission.


    The residents in the town, having lived harmoniously with each other over a long period of time, could not be told apart in any way.


    ¡°If there was no war and there¡¯s harmony between nations like here, how blessed would all the people be.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was riding on the horse, sighed from her heart.


    Having been raised in a general¡¯s household, although she had not been on the battlefield, there was no lack of the violent stories of battles when she heard her father spoke other generals and army commanders.


    She might not be able to experience the cruelty from the stories she heard, but there were those numerous uncles who after visiting the Lin¡¯s Mansion never returned after going to battles.


    Her father once brought her to attend a general¡¯s funeral.


    She witnessed the entire family, from young to old, weeping and crying their eyes out. She might still be an idiot at that time, but thereafter, she had refused to accompany her father to attend other funerals ever.


    If there were no wars between nations, those uncles would still be with their wives and children.


    Unfortunately, as long as there were selfish ambitions in the world, there was no stopping these unreasonable plundering and cruel wars.


    ¡°Perhaps her wishes might come true one day, but for now, such a peaceful situation won¡¯t last long.¡±


    Qiu Yu sighed regretfully, but immediately shut his mouth thereafter.


    Lin Mengya, who was did not fully understand politics, turned to look at him with puzzlement.


    However, Qiu Yu simply smiled at her and did not explain further.


    Lin Mengya could not help but roll her eyes at Qiu Yu. She could not stand people who started saying something but did not complete what he wanted to say.


    Master Guo was considered a frequenter in this interlinking town. On account of his face as well as the gifts, the officials from both nations soon gave their permission for their group of businessmen to pass through the town to enter the Nation of Lintian.


    Turning back to look at Dajin, it still looked like it was just in spring, but the Nation of Lintian ahead of them, looked a sea of green.


    ¡°If we continue on further, there will be a forest of apricot trees. During this season, they would look like they are covered in snow and it will be a pretty sight.¡±


    There was a hint of elation on Qiu Yu¡¯s face.


    In his eyes, one could see the joy he seldom displayed. He now did not look like a visitor but the returned people.


    Lin Mengya seemed to have guessed something, but she merely shook her head and smiled instead of exposing him.


    ¡°However, we will arrive at the most dangerous place after passing through the forest of apricot trees. Bear in mind to be very careful.¡±

 Chapter 427

    There was a hint of worry in Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes although on the surface, he looked relaxed.


    If they wished to take a shortcut, they would have to take the risk of facing more dangers.


    They would perhaps still have some confidence under normal circumstances. Although the terrain was treacherous, they could pass through with more caution.


    However, they had been watched now.


    If that someone¡¯s intention was to prevent Lin Mengya from finding the medicine she was searching for, a battle was bound to break out here.


    ¡°Would it be better if I go to Master Guo and request that we set off earlier? I don¡¯t want to implicate the group of businessmen. If I¡¯m the target, I don¡¯t want to remain among the group of businessmen. I believe they would not wish to complicate the matter too.¡±


    At sunset, they would pass the forest of apricot trees and the treacherous section of the mountainous path would come into view. At the narrowest part of the path, only one carriage could possibly pass.


    Furthermore, what lay below was a 30000-meter-deep cliff. What was even more dangerous was the strong wind blowing up from the valley.


    Not to mention that people would lose balance there, even horse carriages would wobble violently under such strong gale.


    This was the reason why most people would choose not to subject themselves to such natural dangers.


    Usually other groups of businesses would have to rely on chains on the horse carriages to get across this dangerous stretch, even so, they would be in great fear.


    It would like be very dangerous for the three of them if they were to ride across this section on horseback.


    ¡°Let me inform Master Guo. I believe he would understand.¡±


    Qiu Yu nodded in agreement. After all, the people in the group of businessmen were commoners. There was no need to implicate these innocent people.


    Keeping her eyes on Qiu Yu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya sighed softly.


    ¡°Are you so anxious? I will protect you.¡±


    Long Tianyu took Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate hands into his own and reassured her tenderly. The look in his eyes touched Lin Mengya and it gave her a sense of security.


    She nodded in response. For some unknown reason, she had always believed that Long Tianyu would keep to his words.


    Qiu Yu, who discussed the matter with Master Guo, was back in no time.


    Master Guo was no doubt an intelligent and experienced person. He was keenly aware of their special status. The kind of trouble they might get into would be out of ordinary.


    ¡°Master Guo has agreed, but he said that the gale would be stronger at night. Therefore he would let the group of businessmen rest one more day in the forest of apricot trees. He said we could set off on the second day.¡±


    This was the greatest compromise Master Guo could make for them.


    Lin Mengya turned to look towards Master Guo and nodded as an indication of her gratitude.


    As the group of businessmen proceeded with their journey, they soon reached the forest of apricot trees as Qiu Yu had said.


    Before they entered the forest, the subtle fragrance from the apricot entered their nostrils.


    Compared to the out-of-the-world fragrance of the plum flowers, the more-than-common apricot flower was like a girl next door, being lovable and close to the heart.


    Perhaps even the best artist in the nation might not be able to express a tenth of this beautiful scenery in painting.


    Extensive patches of pastel pink and snow-white flowers seem to be connected together and the apricot flowers seemed to pile up into a never-ending hill.


    Who would have imagined that behind this forest of apricot flowers on the hill, there was a deep gorge which could cost the lives of people traveling through it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all take a rest in the forest of apricot trees ahead!¡±


    Wen Shi called out with his deep rough voice and everyone responded in unison.


    Before the sky became dark, the people spread themselves out in the forest to look for a suitable place to set up their place to cook and rest.


    Riding the horse, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu to check out what was ahead of them.


    The road was not too difficult, but on seeing that treacherous gorge likened to the grand canyon of Africa, Lin Mengya could not help swallowing hard.


    ¡°It was no wonder that for many years, no other nations had tried to invade the Nation of Lintian although it was not especially strong and prosperous.¡±


    Having witnessed the natural landform, Lin Mengya was in awe of the creator.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The Nation of Lintian was surrounded by the sea on three sides, so it was only connected to the land on one side of its borders. Because of this deep gorge, there were left only two paths that people use to enter and leave the nation.¡±


    Despite Qiu Yu trying to suppress his excitement, he could not hide how he sounded pleased with himself.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to press him further. She would be stupid not to have guessed that Qiu Yu was a citizen of the Nation of Lintian.


    However, be it a citizen of the Nation of Lintian or the Jin State, at least they were friends who would help and support each other.


    ¡°Although the country is easy to guard against the attack of enemies, if any army were to take over the two entrances and exits, wouldn¡¯t the people of the Nation of Lintian be trapped?¡±


    Long Tianyu did not like the complacent look of Qiu Yu. If they were in the Capital City, he would seize this guy and interrogate him as if he were a spy.


    However, Qiu Yu was not at all angry. He simply shook his head and said, ¡°Why do you think no one lives here when this area belonged to the Nation of Lintian? It was precisely because the nation is surrounded by water on its three sides. Every household owns boats and everyone is a skillful sailor. If these two exits have been overtaken by the enemies, the people of Lintian would get onto their boats and sail away. Would you be able to sail on land even if you are skillful?¡±


    Qiu Yu¡¯s words stupefied Long Tianyu and the two of them merely refused to give in to each other.


    They argued from military geography to the livelihood of its citizens.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two men as if they were engaged in cockfighting and could only shake her head.


    They were both grown men, but they were behaving like childish kids.


    She squinted as she tried to look to the other side of the gorge.


    Although this was the first time that she had been in the Nation of Lintian, for some unknown reason, she had a strange yearning for the land on the other side.


    She put her hand into her clothes and took out the plum flower bronze coin.


    If she guessed correctly, this item was definitely linked to her mother¡¯s identity.


    Qiu Yu had told her that the noble families in the Nation of Lintian mostly used the plum flower as the sign for their families.


    She had kind of expected that this was her mother¡¯s homeland.


    Regardless, half the blood flowing in her body was of the blood of Lintian people.


    Therefore, despite this being the first occasion she had been here, she did not feel like an alien at all. On the contrary, there was a sense of elation deep inside her.


    The anxiety that had been weighing her down seemed to have disappeared at this moment.


    She wondered what kind of changes would this trip to the Nation of Lintian make to her life.


    At the thought, she began looking forward to what was going to happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The breeze has begun to blow and we might catch a cold.¡±


    After one round of argument, there was a look of satisfaction from his victory hidden deep in his eyes.


    They followed Long Tianyu, who was controlling the reins, back to the forest of apricot trees. Qiu Yu, who was at a disadvantaged position at this moment, could only mumble while he trailed behind.


    The dejected expression on his handsome face clearly said that he was not happy.


    ¡°Look at the both of you. You¡¯re already adults. Can you stop acting so childish?¡±


    Lin Mengya could no longer withstand it. They were getting along fine in the past when they were in the Capital City.


    Why did their IQ drop to that of a child once they were out of the Capital City?


    ¡°He started it. Of course, I can be magnanimous and bear it, but this concerns the nation¡¯s reputation. As Prince Yu, the third prince of Dajin, it is only natural that I not give in.¡±


    Long Tianyu put on a severe look as he argued.


    ¡°Bah!¡± went Lin Mengya towards Long Tianyu.


    He was obviously just acting childishly but he had to explain himself away with a noble excuse.


    The group of businessmen was made of so many people who worked together to prepare the meal, so soon, the entire apricot forest was filled with the aroma of food.


    The awe-inspiring landscape on top of the delicacies was a rare enjoyment for Lin Mengya.


    When she got down from the horse, she found a patch of ground covered with fallen petals and rolled in it with some fun.


    Soon, she was full of the fragrance of the apricot flowers. Little did she realize that all the people in the company were smiling at her behaving like a child.


    ¡°Little Brother Yuan, how are you still behaving like a child when you¡¯re already a married man?¡±


    Having spent many days together, everyone knew that this young man, though severe in the way he handled matters, he was an exceptionally kind master.


    Also because he was young and had a lively disposition, the people enjoyed teasing and joking with him.


    He did not get offended but always responded with a friendly smile before letting it pass.


    At this instant, Lin Mengya had smiled cheekily after getting up from the pile of apricot petals and snatched the bottle of wine from that man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Have you become angry, so much so you want to pour my wine away? That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m only left with that little wine. Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    The man pursued Lin Mengya to get back his bottle, but he did not expect her to reach out and break off a branch from the apricot tree and stuff it into the wine bottle.


    Seeing that the man had become anxious, Lin Mengya shook the bottle and cheekily brought the bottle to the man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Have a taste of it!¡±


    The man did not try to be contentious, but took the bottle and drank a mouthful from it.


    Never did he expect the bitter strong wine tasted much nice with the addition of apricot flower.


    The taste of sorghum with the subtle fragrance of the apricot flower was exceptional.


    ¡°Erm, this wine tastes so good! Thanks, Little Brother Yuan!¡±


    Satisfied, the man went around showing off, while Lin Mengya was left there picking the apricot flowers.


    ¡°What are you going to do with these flowers that you picked?¡±


    Long Tianyu did not know what Lin Mengya was trying to do. She held on to him as she tried to contain the flower petals with part of her skirt.


    Soon, when the part of her skirt was full of flower petals, Lin Mengya led Long Tianyu to the stove where they prepared food.


    She put some rice grains into the pot and washed the flower petals with water before putting them into the pot of rice.


    ¡°Little Brother Yuan, we had carried the rice on our back along the journey. Aren¡¯t you wasting it this way?¡±


    Wen Shi did not understand what Yuan Lin was doing. He quickly came over to stop her, wearing a frown on his face.


    However, Lin Mengya continued stirring the contents in the pot with a big ladle as she explained, saying, ¡°The apricot flower can also be used as a kind of medicine. It is a tonic for qi and circulation of air in the body. It¡¯s especially beneficial for the skin. I¡¯m preparing this for the ladies in my household. As for all of you men, please step aside!¡±


    Apart from Qiu Yu, the rest of the people were surprised to learn that apricot flowers, seemingly of not much use, could actually be made into medicine.


    These clueless people could only standby and watch.


    As the sun set, everyone had made some simple dishes from whatever resources they had.


    All the people sat on the floor as they ate and the apricot flower petals kept falling into the rice and dishes they were eating.


    It made the entire atmosphere a little dreamy. Although most of the people in the group of businessmen were unrefined people, they were equally amused by the beautiful sight.


    Lin Mengya and her company took up a corner of the space, and as they sat and ate, the most eye-catching dish was Lin Mengya¡¯s apricot flower porridge.

 Chapter 428

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±


    Lin Mengya , who was the last to sit down after finishing her business, looked at her family members and asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ of course we are waiting for you. Cousin, why don¡¯t you try it first? After all, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Qiu Yu flattered her with a smile, but refused to get some porridge for himself.


    They had seen how Lin Mengya cooked. She had not only put peach blossoms in it, but also put some dark stuff she got from somewhere in it.


    Therefore, perhaps no one dared to enjoy tasting the porridge.


    ¡°You have no taste! It¡¯s a reckless waste of grain. Honey, give me a spoon, and I¡¯ll try it first.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was worried about the bitterness of the peach blossoms, so she, who had a sudden inspiration, dug up the preserved fruit Baishao brought for her from the carriage.


    Honey apricots and white sugar red bayberries must made porridge sweet and sour.


    Baishao stared at her Master with concern, for fear that her Master would have a food poisoning.


    As the lid was lifted, the pink-white almond blossoms fit the white porridge well.


    Unfortunately, the dark preserved fruit without any treatment looked quite scary.


    Lin Mengya filled a large bowl and ate with appetite.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m still alive. It¡¯s not poison. You¡¯re too suspicious.¡±


    Giving those ignorant people a hard look, Lin Mengya continued gobbling down the sweet and sour apricot porridge.


    ¡°We should have a try.¡±


    After making sure that the porridge was really edible, Qiu Yu cheerfully told everyone to have a try.


    Despite the poor appearance of the porridge made by Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu almost handed his bowl to her without thinking.


    ¡°Good, my elder brother does have a vision.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and filled Long Tianyu¡¯s bowl with porridge. However, just as she intended to pass it, her hand collided with another hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The miserable scream attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The hot white porridge sprinkled on a slender hand, but most of it was poured onto the ground.


    Lin Mengya looked at the bowl with regret, because it contained the biggest preserved fruit she picked for Long Tianyu. But now, it was wasted.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t see you¡­¡±


    She talked in this panic-stricken tone again. Looking at Sumei¡¯s panic-stricken face, Lin Mengya seemed to feel that she had gone too far and scared her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have you been burned?¡±


    Sumei shook her head desperately, but there were tears in her watery eyes.


    Hongyu was concerned about her sister anyway. She immediately took her sister¡¯s hand and wiped it carefully. Watching Hongyu showing great concern for her, Sumei did her utmost to restrain herself.


    Lin Mengya felt apologetic. So she quietly ordered Baishao to take out the medicine for scald she brought.


    ¡°Obviously she was blind. Besides, this porridge is not that hot. She¡¯s so fragile.¡±


    Xiu had disliked Sumei since she got on the carriage.


    Others concentrated on eating and did not see it, but she saw it clearly.


    It was not an accident. Sumei deliberately reached out and collided with Lin Mengya¡¯s bowl.


    She didn¡¯t know why Sumei did that to Sister Yuan and found her disagreeable to the eye.


    ¡°Can you stop it? Xiu, I don¡¯t know what my sister has done to you. Since you got in the carriage, you have talked harshly to her. Now obviously my sister has got scalded. Why bother making such sarcastic remarks again? If she has dissatisfied you, I apologize to you on behalf of her. Can you be a little kind to my sister in future?¡±


    Hongyu finally failed to hold back her anger and said to Xiu impolitely.


    She considered Sumei a timid and obedient girl. Even if Sumei did not accept her as her sister, it was because of her.


    However, Xiu kept making sarcastic remarks against her sister. She had said nothing about it before, because she didn¡¯t want to trouble others.


    But now, Xiu had gone too far!


    ¡°I consider myself polite enough. Hongyu, you are blind, but I am not.¡±


    Xiu did not give in. She looked down on Sumei who pretended to be pitiful.


    The two of them were about to quarrel. In desperation, Lin Mengya had to drag Xiu aside and managed to let everyone finish this meal.


    ¡°Why are you hostile to Sumei ? I consider her just an ordinary girl. What has she done to you?¡±


    Lin Mengya lightly touched Xiu¡¯s forehead with her finger and said reproachfully.


    It was no wonder Hongyu lost her temper. Since they got out of Square Town, Xiu had kept making sarcastic remarks against Sumei and giving her a cold shoulder in the carriage.


    Xiu glared at Sumei coldly in anger before whispering.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a good person as you imagined. When we were caught together, I had a chance to run away. However, she reported it to those kidnappers. Moreover, I got plenty of poisons when I was just caught. I thought she was a good person, so I told her about it secretly. Unexpectedly, she told those kidnappers about it, so I was unable to find a way out.¡±


    Before learning the causes and consequences, Lin Mengya did not expect that Sumei, who looked pitiful and innocent, turned out to be such a person.


    Nevertheless, it was understandable that one had to give in temporarily in a difficult situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she keeps saying that she is an innocent girl and afraid to be implicated by her sister. At first, she was the one who turned to her sister and made herself known to her sister! We were taken to the brothel where her sister was. Unexpectedly, on the night she was sold, she managed to find her biological sister and begged her sister to rescue her with tears. But now she turns against her sister. She¡¯s such a double-faced person!¡±


    The truth turned out to be this.


    Lin Mengya looked towards her companions.


    If what Xiu said was the truth, Sumei should desperately want to leave Huichun House.


    In that case, why did she insist following them?


    ¡°Do you think that Sumei has another purpose?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was also suspicious of Sumei¡¯s words and deeds.


    Nevertheless, after thinking it over, she still failed to figure out what Sumei¡¯s purpose would be.


    ¡°In my view, she takes a fancy to your elder brother. Haven¡¯t you seen that? She had a pain in her hand a moment ago, but she¡¯s smiling sweetly at your elder brother at the moment.¡±


    Xiu said angrily. When she was locked up, she had been trapped by Sumei.


    As a girl with a hot temper, Xiu couldn¡¯t bear to watch her pretending to be pitiful at the moment.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Sumei, but shook her head after thinking for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    What happened in Huichun House had taught her a lesson.


    You couldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance. In particular, she had also found a clue just now.


    Sumei was not as simple as she looked. It was actually no big deal that Sumei collided with her and made her drop the bowl, so she would definitely not blame Sumei.


    However, Sumei tried hard to pretend that she felt great pain but held back her feeling.


    She seemed to provoke Xiu deliberately.


    ¡°This kind of person should have been kicked out long ago. Otherwise, even I¡¯ll be sick of watching her keep attaching herself to elder brother Yuan!¡±


    Did she keep attaching herself to Long Tianyu? Lin Mengya was a little curious.


    Apart from anything else, although Long Tianyu looked pretty handsome, he was particularly indifferent towards others.


    If she were Sumei, who wanted to find a backer, even a husband, she would at least consider Qiu Yu, who was easier to hook up with.


    Watching Long Tianyu¡¯s indifferent attitude, she still refused to give up. Could it be love at first sight?


    Lin Mengya had some thoughts in mind, but had no evidence at all. In that case, she might put on a show with Sumei.


    ¡± Xiu, do me a favor.¡±


    After she whispered a few words to Xiu, Xiu nodded with a smile at once.


    ¡°Rest assured. I will do a good job. You can count on me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Xiu bounded to others. Watching Xiu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya showed a weird smile at the corners of her mouth.


    This time Sumei would have a hard time.


    It was nothing romantic to stay overnight in the wild.


    In the temporary tent, Baishao, Xiu and Lin Mengya lay side by side in the thick quilt and didn¡¯t feel cold.


    There was a warm fire at their feet and men on sentry duty outside in turn. With Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu around, Lin Mengya, who was a fake man, could naturally sleep all night.


    However, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She looked through the door of the tent at the moon in the dark, thinking about something.


    ¡°Master, are you thinking about your family?¡±


    Baishao asked quietly. Although she had always been waiting for her Master to return on this way, she could feel that what her Master did was extremely adventurous.


    Fortunately, her master had brought her out. If her master had brought Baiji or Baizhi out, they would definitely scream and cry all the time.


    ¡°Hmm, kind of.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was in a chaotic mood.


    During this journey, she had seen numerous things that she had never seen in the Capital City.


    Her mood had changed a lot silently.


    Sometimes, she envied Xiu who was straightforward. The more she understood, the more she had to consider.


    ¡± Baishao, what is your dream?¡±


    As soon as Lin Mengya began to talk, she found that she began to inquire into someone else¡¯s dream like Wang Banbi (A Chinese singer who had always asked contestants about their dreams in a music show).


    Nevertheless, her current life was indeed a bit confusing.


    She had striven to get prepared for leaving Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, but what about now? She didn¡¯t like to deceive herself. If she could leave Long Tianyu now, she might not be able to do that without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Dream? What is a dream?¡±


    Baishao looked towards her Master with puzzlement. No one had ever asked her this question since her childhood.

 Chapter 429

    ¡°Dream is what you would most like to do in your life.¡±


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked at Baishao seriously.


    For the first time, Baishao thought about the previous nineteen years of her life from the point of view of hers instead of anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Master, I want to¡­ say it, but don¡¯t you laugh at me. Actually I want to be rich. If I weren¡¯t a girl, I want to be the richest person in our country!¡±


    Looking at Baishao¡¯s expectant face, Lin Mengya felt it hard to laugh.


    Perhaps there was a sad story behind every dream.


    In her mind, there suddenly came what Baishao said when she was wronged by the maids of Art Courtyard.


    Beauty was not a girl¡¯s fault. However, she had to be criticized by many people because of this fabricated charge.


    It was an unfair thing for women.


    ¡± Master, I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t laugh at me.¡±


    Returning to reality from her sweet dream in an instant, Baishao suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    She felt like the secret she would most like to hide was discovered by someone.


    Nevertheless, since it was discovered by Lin Mengya, it made her feel less embarrassed.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I think you are quite ambitious. I used to think that I could be accountable to you as long as I provide you with generous dowries and find a good man for you. Now it seems to be a waste of your talents. No matter what you want to do, just do it with confidence and boldness. The prince and I will be your backing.¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s serious face, Baishao hurriedly explained.


    ¡°How can this work? I just want to be a good maid and serve masters well. Regarding doing business, it¡¯s beyond my capability.¡±


    Baishao began to strongly deny herself before starting.


    Not to mention her, businesswomen were extremely rare around the entire Jin State.


    The most distinguished women just managed their husbands¡¯ properties. If they wanted to expose themselves in doing business, it would probably not work.


    What was more, she was just the daughter from a civilian family. How could do it?


    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t have a try? Look at me. Every princess in the Capital City is admiring the beauty of flowers and grass now. Have you seen any princess going to such a distant place?¡±


    Baishao still had some concerns, but Lin Mengya took her little hand and persuaded her patiently.


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m not going to let you be a merchant who travels around. Instead, I intend to let you manage an auction house for me.¡±


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to deceive her that she did that for her master.


    As expected, when it came to the affairs of her master, Baishao immediately showed a little interest in her eyes.


    ¡°I have a friend who has collected a lot of medicinal herbs and treasures. Moreover, she also knows plenty of people got good stuff that has a price but no sales. Thus, I want to open an auction house. First, I can auction some good stuff for my friend. Secondly, if someone else comes to sell something, we can earn some commission. In this way, you don¡¯t have to leave me and expose yourself in public. Someone else can do everything on behalf of you. What do you think of it?¡±


    The idea of opening an auction house had lingering in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind for a long time.


    As Sanjue Hall¡¯s business was booming, she had collected a lot of good stuff during this period.


    Of course, those who could come to exchange information could not only provide money.


    In the eyes of the members of the martial arts circle, money was not the first important thing.


    Those kinds of stuff like rare books of martial arts and rare plants and minerals were more precious in the eyes of those members of the martial arts circle.


    In the Sanjue Hall, the place, where these kinds of stuff were stored, had been meticulously designed by Lin Mengya. Nevertheless, in addition to silver as hard currency in circulation, there were only a small amount of gold, silver and jewelry which became basic funds after being sold.


    But in this way, these kinds of stuff would be spoiled.


    It was better to open an auction house and make these kinds of stuff more valuable.


    At the same time, it could give a hint to those rich people.


    In the Sanjue Hall, there was nothing that they couldn¡¯t get. In this way, it also gave a good publicity to the Sanjue Hall.


    With enough money, her subordinates could do a better job, right?


    Although Yunzhu was resourceful, it still needed some talents to manage an auction house.


    She had long discovered that Baishao was particularly skilled in mental arithmetic. Baishao knew about the accounts of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion even better than the record on the account book.


    It would be silly for her not to use such an available talent.


    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya in a daze and kept thinking about the words of her master.


    If that were the case, maybe she could give it a try.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down immediately. I can probably start to handle it after returning to the Capital City. The most important thing is that we can¡¯t let the prince find out about it.¡±


    The two girls smiled into each other¡¯s eyes. Their Liuxin Courtyard was only rich in secrets.


    Beside the fire outside the door, the man they tried to hide the secret from was sitting solemnly with his back to them.


    In the fire, the crackling of the burning firewood broke the silent night.


    In the tent behind him, his princess should have fallen asleep.


    It seemed to be the first time that he had guarded someone alone outside the tent.


    Born in the emperor¡¯s family, he had considered women nothing more than accessories to him.


    Even if he would marry a princess in the future, he just did that for carrying on the family line and placing embroidery upon silk.


    Unexpectedly, the most distinguished princess around the world just fell into his mansion.


    He remembered that when he first met her, he didn¡¯t want to marry her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it had been almost a year. Thinking of it, he always had various feelings.


    However, it only excluded the word tired.


    Not far away, Qiu Yu also came out of a tent.


    Unlike Lin Mengya and other two girls, he and Long Tianyu had to stay in public tents.


    Although six people shared a tent, one would be considered a supernatural being if he could fall asleep under the dual attack of snore and foot odor.


    In desperation, he had to come to sit by the fire and pass the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it over from you. Go to sleep.¡±


    Qiu Yu sat beside Long Tianyu and reached out to move the fire to and fro.


    But Long Tianyu stared at him fixedly, seeming to be examining him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? I won¡¯t hurt her. You can rest assured.¡±


    Qiu Yu looked careless and casual, but Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu both vaguely guessed that he was extraordinary.


    Besides, along the way, Long Tianyu sensed that this guy held a malicious intention for Lin Mengya.


    He was not being narrow-minded, but the fact that Lin Mengya chose to trust Qiu Yu still left him quite an unpleasant memory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to plot against her, I will definitely kill you.¡±


    Qiu Yu stopped moving his hand and turned his face to stare at Long Tianyu.


    The feigned relaxed smile vanished on the handsome face of Qiu Yu, who was also unwilling to show weakness. He fixedly stared at Long Tianyu. Their gaze collided with each other, and no one was willing to give in first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t describe yourself as such a noble man. You also want to get something else from the marriage with her, don¡¯t you? Yes, I admit that I get close to Lin Mengya with my own purpose. But don¡¯t think she will be used by you easily.¡±


    The two men threatened each other like playing charades, but they knew clearly that both of them had their own purposes.


    Long Tianyu just stared at Qiu Yu coldly, but felt his heart suddenly trembled.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere in the affairs between her and me. If you dare to say more about it, no matter who you are, I will make you pay for it.¡±


    Long Tianyu stood up and didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with this guy.


    Nevertheless, after gazing at the door of the tent, where Lin Mengya was, for a moment, he walked over softly and closed the door of the tent tightly.


    Lin Mengya would never find out anything he intended to hide from her.


    But why a trace of uneasiness kept lingering in his heart?


    ¡°Brother Yuan, it¡¯s been late. Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    Just as he passed by the tents where the females stayed, he was stopped by Sumei¡¯s soft voice.


    In the moonlight, Sumei¡¯s small face was as clean as water. She was only dressed in a single layer of clothes, but looked delicate and touching.


    However, after glancing at her lightly, Long Tianyu bypassed her and strode toward his tent.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, brother Yuan, I have something to tell you!¡±


    Sumei didn¡¯t expect that this Yuan Mei was so ruthless, and could only follow him and called him a few times.


    Long Tianyu really wanted to ignore this girl, but the camping ground was not vast. Several other men, who were keeping watch at night, all smiled vaguely at him.


    He really hated this feeling like being wronged.


    Turning around, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t talk or laugh, and just looked at her blankly.


    ¡°Actually it¡¯s about your younger sister.¡±


    She stressed the word sister. If she spoke louder, it would definitely be heard by others.


    Lin Mengya once said that she did not want her identity to be discerned. Long Tianyu glared at Sumei and whispered.


    ¡°You had better keep your mouth shut!¡±


    After Sumei was warned, her watery eyes were suddenly filled with tears.


    Her panic-stricken face made her look as pure and pitiful as a deer.


    But in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, this kind of affected girls were the most detestable.


    He frowned slightly. Although he never beat women, there was no distinction between men and women when it came to killing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a slip of the tongue. Actually I just want to tell you that she might have done something wrong. in Huichun House. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean anything, but just think it might be a little inappropriate for an innocent girl to do that.¡±

 Chapter 430

    Lin Mengya had done something wrong? Long Tianyu involuntarily felt that the lie was not plausible at all.


    Others didn¡¯t know it, but he knew it clearly.


    His wife was not a patsy, but as cunning as a little fox.


    She considered everything thoroughly and detailedly in advance.


    However, this Sumei played some tricks repeatedly. Although he felt sick of her, he didn¡¯t act recklessly.


    In that case, he wanted to see what else Sumei was going to do.


    The two of them walked to a place not far away. Everyone could see them here, but couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly.


    Sumei kept her head down, seeming to be a little embarrassed.


    But Long Tianyu was very patient. He just folded his arms and saw what other tricks the girl in front of him was going to play.


    ¡°Say it. What happened?¡±


    He could not stay far away from the camping ground, otherwise, if someone attacked at night, he could not rush to protect Lin Mengya at once.


    Sumei bit her lip, seeming to have no guts to say it. But after hesitating for a while, she still raised her head and spoke softly.


    ¡°That Miss Yuan is probably not your sister. But no matter who she is, it¡¯s probably inappropriate for her to screw around with another man in a place like Huichun House.¡±


    In Huichun House? Screw around with another man?


    Long Tianyu stared coldly at her, seeming to be exploring whether it was true at the moment.


    ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear!¡±


    Sumei felt delighted, then she frowned, pretending to be very worried and said.


    ¡°It seems that Brother Yuan really doesn¡¯t know it. On that night, Miss Yuan was dressed in a suit of clothes, which were sexy enough to make me blush at the sight of it, and screwed around with a man. I saw it with my own eyes. She threw herself at the man on her own initiative, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Sumei¡¯s description with inflammatory details successfully aroused the anger in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    Watching his face darkened because of another girl, Sumei couldn¡¯t help feeling complacent.


    Such was men¡¯s nature. No matter how much they liked a girl, as long as they heard that the girl hooked up with another man, they would get angry.


    Seeing the anger gradually gathering in his eyes, Sumei reached out to hold Long Tianyu and pretended to be considerate.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, actually you don¡¯t have to be so angry. Perhaps I¡¯ve misunderstood Miss Yuan. Besides, Miss Yuan went to that kind of place for rescuing Xiu and me, right? Nevertheless, I don¡¯t know whether Miss Yuan and Xiu messed with me because I saw something I was not supposed to see. Actually I am not a gossipy person. The reason why I tell you about it is that I just hope the two Misses could stop getting me wrong.¡±


    She was more than gossipy. She should go to hell!


    After glaring coldly at her, Long Tianyu left in displeasure.


    Sumei watched him leave in rage with a secret smile on her face.


    It seemed that her boss was right. The better a man was, the less he could bear the betrayal of his girl.


    The easy days for Miss Yuan seemed to be over!


    ¡°What did she want you to see?¡±


    Qiu Yu watched Long Tianyu and Sumei walk into the forest. Although he didn¡¯t like this Sumei, he didn¡¯t hate her either.


    He just thought that this girl might have gone too far.


    However, after returning, Long Tianyu ignored him and just got into the tent, seeming to go to sleep.


    It was weird. This guy seemed to be angry. Did Sumei enrage him?


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to chat with Brother Yuan. Brother Qiu, the wind is cold at night. Don¡¯t catch cold.¡±


    Sumei came back after Long Tianyu. On the contrary, her worried look just vanished.


    Qiu Yu didn¡¯t think much about it. Anyway Lin Mengya had said that when they arrived in town, she would help Hongyu and her sister settle down.


    Seeing Sumei¡¯s smiling face, he always felt that it seemed even more strange.


    Looking at the fire, Qiu Yu shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t care about it. Anyway Hongyu and Sumei were just an interlude along the way.


    Lin Mengya had a good sleep, although it was a fresh experience for her to make a bed on the ground.


    But because it was dried with a fire before and covered with a lot of hay and a thick quilt, Lin Mengya had a good sleep.


    Lin Mengya hurried to wash and dress herself before everyone. After that, she, who had slept through the night, refreshed herself.


    She stepped out of the tent, and the fresh and natural scent of nature awakened her nerves instantly.


    Good, it was the most important to have a good rest, because they were going to risk their lives today.


    ¡°Brother, cousin brother, have you slept well?¡±


    Lin Mengya walked up to men¡¯s tents, but didn¡¯t find Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu.


    Gee? Could it be that they got up earlier than she did?


    Just as she turned around, she saw Sumei dressed in a suite of light yellow clothes. On her small face, the timid expression disappeared and was replaced by a shy smile of a girl.


    At this moment, she was handing her handkerchief, which she had twisted after soaking it the water, to Long Tianyu!


    Moreover, what surprised Lin Mengya even more was that the guy actually took it!


    She felt a little uncomfortable at once.


    Long Tianyu had been served by others since his childhood. Nevertheless, he openly took Sumei¡¯s handkerchief in front of her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that it would be seen by others and cause unnecessary misunderstandings?


    Lin Mengya glared at them, but still felt that she should focus on the big picture.


    However, her good mood instantly became gloomy. She turned around, returned to her tent and sat on the bed in the sulks.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who has pissed you off?¡±


    Baishao brought the basin for cleaning over. Why her master, who had a smile even brighter than flowers, became so angry in such a short time?


    ¡°No one has pissed me off. Someone was having an intimate interaction with his new lover, and it was seen by me, his old lover as well as an eyesore.¡±


    What did new lover and old lover mean? Baishao was quite puzzled. After popping out to have a look, she realized that her master was being jealous.


    ¡°You get angry because of it? Actually you can¡¯t blame the prince for this. You should have not disguised as a man. If you dress as a girl, Sumei or anyone else could never be your rival, right?¡±


    Baishao knew about Lin Mengya¡¯s character too well. Apart from anyone else, let¡¯s just talk about the Miss of the Jiang¡¯s Mansion in the Capital City.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a national beauty, compared with this Sumei, she could be considered a Miss of an eminent family with delicate features.


    Now Sumei just handed the prince a handkerchief. At that time, Miss Jiang had directly attached herself to the prince.


    However, her master wasn¡¯t so sulky at that time.


    ¡°Haha¡±, Lin Mengya finally couldn¡¯t hold her smile and laughed out loud.


    She glared at Baishao prettily, but there was no trace of anger in her eyes.


    ¡°You are the roundworm in my stomach. I can hide it from anyone else but you. Did I look like a jealous woman just now?¡±


    Baishao washed her hands and teased her.


    ¡°Yes! You looked exactly like a tigress who has drunk vinegar secretly!¡±


    They laughed in a low voice. Nevertheless, they did not dare to laugh too loudly so as not to be heard by others.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Did Sumei tell Long Tianyu anything last night?¡±


    Lin Mengya knew about Long Tianyu so well. If he really had a liking for Sumei, why did he take Sumei¡¯s handkerchief so stiffly as if about to throw it away at any time?


    Those precious peonies and magnolias in the Capital City didn¡¯t dazzle this prince.


    How could this polygonum, which was not even a wildflower, attract Long Tianyu¡¯s attention?


    Moreover, Jiang Ruqin had played this trick of clinging to him repeatedly at that time. If Long Tianyu liked it, she wouldn¡¯t be the only princess in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°What did she say? I can¡¯t figure it out. But since his Highness did this, he must have his own reason. You are so smart. You can definitely make a rough guess.¡±


    Baishao finished cleaning and teased her master in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She felt that whatever Sumei said, Long Tianyu must have noticed any sign.


    Therefore, he pretended to accept Sumei¡¯s kindness.


    Nevertheless, the guy was too stupid. He didn¡¯t do a good job in pretending. If it was seen through by Sumei, everything he did would be in vain.


    Thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought of a good idea to help him.


    Xiu happened to return after a stroll. Lin Mengya immediately stopped smiling, pretended to be angry and walked up to Xiu.


    ¡°Younger brother Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiu immediately saw Lin Mengya¡¯s sulky face and asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t speak, but just glared at Sumei and Long Tianyu with indignation. She looked so aggrieved as if about to cry next second.


    ¡°How, how dare she seduce elder brother Yuan! Look, I was right. She¡¯s not a good person! Wait, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson. The guy must be blind so that he takes a fancy to such a normal girl!¡±


    Xiu put her hands on her waist, looking like an ignited gunpowder barrel.


    Lin Mengya hid it from Xiu, because she was too simple.


    In her eyes, someone she considered a good person was an absolutely good person, while someone she considered a bad person could never clear herself.


    Nevertheless, it was just as well. The existence of Xiu could make up for the shortcomings of Long Tianyu¡¯s acting skills.


    ¡°No, Xiu. Just leave them alone enjoying their time. Let¡¯s go and stop looking at them.¡±


    Lin Mengya said in an aggrieved voice.


    This time Xiu was completely enraged!

 Chapter 431 - Explore the Way in Advance

    Xiu was not a brainless person, so she wouldn¡¯t make a scene without a target.


    Nevertheless, since she had said that she would teach Sumei and Yuan Mei a lesson, she had to find a reason, right?


    By the time Lin Mengya finished her breakfast, the rumored relationship between Yuan Mei and Sumei had spread throughout the camping ground.


    Now everyone looked at them with envy and desire for gossiping in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Lin looked unnatural, which made most people think that he also liked Sumei.


    However, Yuan Lin had a charming and lovely wife. Now the pretty and adorable girl of Dongfang family also followed him around.


    In any case, he should humour his elder brother, right?


    However, the atmosphere became a little embarrassing because of the enmity between the two brothers.


    Because the three of them had said that they would go first, Lin Mengya rode on a horse and did not talk to others with her face darkening.


    Qiu Yu was glad to be at ease, following Lin Mengya and showing her excessive attention.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu, to whom Sumei attached herself, felt even more upset.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, why don¡¯t you take me with you? I feel very nervous with them.¡±


    Early in the morning, Sumei began to cling to Long Tianyu, either serving him tea or helping him eat and get dressed.


    She showed tender affection in her eyes, completely unlike a girl from good family. Anyone could tell the ambiguous relationship between the two of them.


    Hongyu had been worried before, but after seeing that Yuan Mei didn¡¯t reject Sumei¡¯s kindness, she gradually felt relieved.


    Nevertheless, based on her experience, she could tell that Yuan Mei and Yuan Lin were probably not just brother and sister.


    Sumei looked good, but compared with Yuan Lin, she was considerably inferior.


    If Sumei really became Yuan Mei¡¯s concubine, life would probably be difficult for her with such a tough mistress.


    Moreover, Yuan Lin had rescued them out of the abyss of suffering.


    Was it too unscrupulous of Sumei to do that?


    ¡°Sister, we might stay and wait here. It¡¯s dangerous ahead. Don¡¯t make things even harder for childe Yuan and others, okay?¡±


    She pulled Sumei, who was acting in a coquettish manner, away. Others didn¡¯t notice it, but she saw clearly that Sumei was never in Yuan Mei¡¯s eyes.


    She did not know what made Sumei firmly believe that Yuan Mei had a liking for her. However, she knew clearly that if Sumei kept attaching herself to Yuan Mei, Sumei would definitely be hurt.


    ¡°Stop dragging me. I know what I am doing.¡±


    In the tent, as the innocence and tenderness on her face was replaced by impatience, Sumei shook off Hongyu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sumei, I am your sister. No matter you admit it or not, I have to deliberate for your future. The childe Yuan does not look like from an ordinary family. Why do you have to attach yourself to him?¡±


    Hongyu had been ignorant of how to get along with Sumei.


    The memories of her childhood were so blurred that only a rough outline was left.


    After earning her living in the brothel for so many years, she had become accustomed to playing tricks to earn more money.


    She could cope with the most formidable guest, but only felt helpless and anxious in front of her biological sister.


    She had to be cautious even if she did it for her sister¡¯s good.


    ¡°So what? Well, you¡¯ve seen numerous high officials and noble lords in these years. If you say he¡¯s not an ordinary person, he¡¯s certainly not. As long as I manage to capture his heart, we don¡¯t need to worry about our future lives, right?¡±


    Sumei said indifferently, seeming to not care about her sister Hongyu¡¯s concerns.


    Standing there silently, Hongyu suddenly didn¡¯t know what she should say to persuade Sumei.


    Wealth was as transient as a fleeting cloud. At that time, numerous high officials and noble lords wanted to buy her freedom and make her a concubine. They were all rejected by her in the end.


    It was because she clearly knew that those wealthy families were not as simple as they looked.


    ¡°Listen to my advice. Stay away from the childe Yuan. Even if you manage to capture his heart, you can only be a concubine of his. Although I can¡¯t guarantee you a wealthy life, I can find you a wealthy family in the Nation of Lintian where you can marry and live a smooth life. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Hongyu held Sumei¡¯s hand and wanted to convey her feelings.


    However, after glancing at her sarcastically, Sumei withdrew her hand lightly.


    ¡°Find a wealthy family? And then make me a peasant woman for a lifetime with the money of selling yourself? Sister, why are you so selfish?¡±


    Her sarcastic tone, coupled with her particular aversion, made Hongyu feel her heart drenched by a lot of ice water.


    She tried to deliberate for her sister. Why was she terribly misunderstood by her sister?


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think that father and mother really didn¡¯t know that you were sold to the brothel? To tell you the truth, you didn¡¯t get lost, but were sold by father and mother for five taels of silver. That was the best Spring Festival we have ever had since my childhood. It was a pity that they could only sell you once. Father and mother regretted it so much that they were unwilling to sell me anymore. Do you know?¡±


    Coldness spread from her heart. Hongyu didn¡¯t know how pale her face was.


    And she looked shaky and unsteady, as if she would fall at any time.


    After taking a step back, she could barely support herself.


    She could understand that her parents sold her at that time because they were poor.


    But why did her biological sister seem to regret that she wasn¡¯t sold for more money?


    Could it be that in Sumei¡¯s heart, her elder sister was less important than a few taels of silver?


    ¡°Oh, now you feel sad, right? Sister, you¡¯ve lived a wealthy life for so many years. Have you ever thought of me and our parents? When mother was on the brink of death, I served her by her side. Now I finally got a chance. You not only refuse to help me, but also step aside and hinder me. What do you mean by doing that?¡±


    She, she just did that for the sake of her younger sister. But unexpectedly, Sumei considered that she was hindering her.


    Hongyu only felt everything went black in front of her.


    Was this girl really her biological sister?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to capture childe Yuan¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t care about being a concubine. As long as I no longer need to live that kind of miserable life even without enough food, I can do anything. Sister, you can stand by with folded arms. But if you hinder me again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you!¡±


    Sumei threatened Hongyu with her delicate face becoming completely vicious.


    Hongyu stared at her sister in a daze, and a tear quietly fell down from the corner of her eye.


    She knew that her family had lived a miserable life. In her memory, she and her sister had fed on coarse grains such as wheat bran, sweet potatoes, sorghums and so on.


    Nevertheless, she had never expected that her simple and lovely younger sister would become the way she was now, and wondered why this would happen.


    Was she really wrong?


    However, her sanity told her that if Sumei went on like this, it was tantamount to stirring up a fire and burn herself.


    Nevertheless, Sumei even refused to take any advice of hers, let alone being discouraged from it by her. She just wanted to help her younger sister. Gosh, what should she do?


    Weeping silently, she, who had been a resourceful famous prostitute in the brothel, was extremely sad.


    She hoped that Sumei wouldn¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, even she would probably be unable to keep Sumei safe¡­


    The three horses walked side by side. Lin Mengya was riding the horse in the middle, with Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu on both sides.


    They all had their own thoughts. It was funny that every time the three of them got together, the atmosphere always became extremely embarrassing.


    Lin Mengya looked around and laughed in her heart, but didn¡¯t show it at all.


    Long Tianyu shouldn¡¯t have flirted with Sumei without talking it over with her.


    Qiu Yu was not a good person either. He took pleasure in their embarrassment, as if she couldn¡¯t tell it.


    After getting out of the apricot blossom forest, the three of them soon stood on a small soil slope.


    Lin Mengya involuntarily gasped with surprise. It was no wonder that Master Guo repeatedly told her that if they met with any unexpected difficulties, they must not break through it.


    ¡°Gosh, there is such a spectacle in the world?¡±


    Not only Lin Mengya, but also Long Tianyu, who saw it for the first time, couldn¡¯t help being shocked.


    In the distance, the space between heaven and earth seemed to be split into two halves by a huge axe.


    The deep valley was only over ten meters wide, but the two shores were even. Looking towards both sides, they couldn¡¯t see the end, as if it was boundless. They had to marvel at the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    They let the horses walk slowly. A mountain road nestling against nothing came into their view, and it was the only path leading to the other side.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hung in the air.¡±


    Qiu Yu, who was familiar with the terrain, hurriedly warned Lin Mengya. She got down from the horse and looked ahead carefully.


    She involuntarily gasped in horror. Gosh, it was a real unfathomable abyss in front of her. Although she was not afraid of height, she found it turned out to be misty and unfathomable at first glance.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Even a rock would be smashed into pieces if it fell, let alone a person.


    ¡°Is this mountain road really shaped by nature?¡±


    Lin Mengya cautiously stepped on the only stone road, but a gust of strong wind blew violently before she stood firm.


    Long Tianyu; who had sharp eyes and agile hands, dragged her over. In a flash, Lin Mengya¡¯s palm had been soaked by cold sweat.


    ¡°Yes. The people of our Nation of Lintian call it Immortal Road. It is rumored that the Nation of Lintian and Dajin were a whole. Afterwards, the cavalry of the Dajin went on expeditions from all sides, and the people in the Nation of Lintian were destitute. Afterwards, an immortal split the two sides with an immortal axe and then walked through this stone road.¡±


    Qiu Yu showed some complicated emotions in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think much. He probably felt uneasy upon arrival at his hometown.


    Anyway, Qiu Yu was an imperial physician serving the emperor in the Jin State, and seemed to be completely loyal and trusted by the emperor.


    Therefore, he must have some complicated emotions when returning to his hometown.

 Chapter 432 - Meet with an Ambush in the Natural Barrier

    ¡°How can we go over there? I just wanted to give it a try just now, but was almost blown away. If the three of us go together, we will inevitably have an accident.¡±


    The abyss beneath their feet made Lin Mengya have to treat it with caution.


    She squatted by the stone road, frowned and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll tie ourselves together with a rope later, and then go over there with our horses. This Immortal Road is very strange. If only one person walks on it, the wind will be stronger. On the contrary, if more people and more horses walk on it, they will be safe and sound.¡±


    Qiu Yu was prepared for it. He took a bundle of thick rope from his horse.


    Lin Mengya pondered over what Qiu Yu said. She seemed to think of something, but failed to catch it, so she could only shook her head regretfully.


    ¡°Walk in the middle later, and the two of us will protect you.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who had barely talked, whispered.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She just wanted to interrogate Long Tianyu for the purpose of his pretending to accept Sumei.


    But obviously now it was not a good time to talk about it.


    ¡°Each of us is going to walk behind a horse. Don¡¯t panic. If only the three of us go together, we shouldn¡¯t fall down. Besides, it¡¯s not a tough road. Be careful, and it should be no problem.¡±


    Qiu Yu solemnly told the two of them. After that, he tied the waists of all three of them with a rope.


    Meanwhile, the three horses seemed to know what they were going to do. They lined up one after another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After exchanging glances with Long Tianyu, Qiu Yu said lightly.


    Both of them became nervous at the same time. Although this Immortal Road was not narrow, the strong wind beside could kill them.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s horse first set foot on the stone road, followed by Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya involuntarily strained the rope, but the wind didn¡¯t make her walk unsteadily as she expected.


    Long Tianyu looked around and made sure that there was no danger before nodding at Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.


    With their hearts in their mouths, the two of them also stepped on the Immortal Road behind their respective horses.


    Gee? After stepping on the bridge, Lin Mengya looked around.


    It was so weird. When she first stepped on the bridge, she found it very difficult to stand on it, let alone walk on it.


    However, when she stepped on it with her horse, there was no wind.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, and suddenly exerted herself to put up a hand.


    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu both glanced at her and had no idea what trick the girl was playing.


    It was as she expected!


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized something, looked at her little hand and smiled.


    However, she didn¡¯t intend to tell them about it.


    In fact, she could certainly understand it easily. But if she told others about the discovery, the Nation of Lintian would lose the natural barrier.


    Perhaps the security of the Nation of Lintian couldn¡¯t be guaranteed at that time. If wars broke out there, she would be a sinner.


    Walking over step by step, Long Tianyu was a few steps away from the opposite bank.


    Suddenly, over then dark figures appeared on the opposite side of the stone road.


    Long Tianyu frowned and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. What should come finally came!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Long Tianyu shouted coldly. The long sword out of the sheath and his tightened arms indicated that he had got ready for fighting.


    Misfortunes never came alone. Qiu Yu also found the same black-clad men behind him.


    They had enemies in front and rear at the same time.


    It turned out that these black-clad men were waiting for them here.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Without saying anything, the black-clad men took out their crossbows and shot at the three people in the middle.


    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu swayed their swords and could barely protect Lin Mengya from being injured.


    Soon both their horses became the targets. They neighed in great pain, but did not fall.


    Lin Mengya was extremely anxious, but she was incapable of martial arts and became a burden.


    ¡°Protect Mengya, and I¡¯m in charge of breaking through! Let¡¯s break out!¡±


    It was too dangerous on the Immortal Road, which greatly restricted their martial arts.


    They would rather break out than stay here and shot to death!


    Long Tianyu swayed his long sword to make an impenetrable wall, moving towards the cliff inch by inch. Unexpectedly, numerous people came to reinforce the black-clad men, and forced them back to the original place inch by inch.


    Lin Mengya was tremendously anxious. If the situation continued like this, the two of them must be killed here.


    She gnashed her teeth and shouted suddenly.


    ¡°Stop it! Do you know who they are? If you don¡¯t want to cause the war between the two countries, I advise you to stop now. Moreover, no matter who your boss is, if the two of them die, your boss will definitely lose more than gain!¡±


    The arrows stopped suddenly. Lin Mengya just gave it a try.


    She was not afraid that they had a purpose. If they just intended to kill the three of them, they were doomed.


    Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu watched the enemies in front and rear vigilantly, and the three horses stood still and did not fall down.


    Lin Mengya was upset at the moment, but the more important thing was how to solve the dilemma in front.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Princess Yu is alert and clever. Our meeting today proves that you deserve your reputation. It really requires half the effort to talk to a smart person.¡±


    The black-clad men in front of Long Tianyu suddenly split into two parts and made a road between them. After that, a figure with a devil mask walked up to them.


    ¡°What do you want? You might say it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little uneasy. They were obviously in a disadvantageous position at the moment.


    Moreover, the horses were dying. As soon as the horses fell, they were doomed.


    However, the man with a devil mask was unhurried and was obviously sure that they were under his control.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Princess Yu, you just need to offer one thing.¡±


    One thing? Lin Mengya frowned and thought that she had brought nothing but a few packets of poison.


    ¡°What is it? Say it, and I can think over.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to ease her tone, because she couldn¡¯t expose her nervousness to those people.


    Otherwise, those people would ask for more.


    ¡°You definitely have what I want. I want music score for green stringed instrument!¡±


    What?


    Lin Mengya did not expect that they turned out to aim at music score for green stringed instrument.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the man. She had never told anyone that she had music score for green stringed instrument.


    Why was the man so sure that she had brought music score for green stringed instrument with her?


    ¡°What is music score for green stringed instrument? I¡¯ve no idea. Besides, even the prince knows that I¡¯m incapable of playing zheng. Have you confused me with someone else?¡±


    Lin Mengya decided to play dumb. After thinking back, she realized that she had actually shown no flaws.


    As a disciple of Saint of Poison by direct line, her skills in detoxification were naturally unparalleled around the world.


    So she could insist that she didn¡¯t have it.


    ¡°Princess Yu, you are so good at joking. The music score for green stringed instrument is not a so-called musical score, but a medical book in fact. It¡¯s said that the last owner of it is Zuo Shuqing, the disciple of a highly-skilled doctor.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt her heart sank, because Zuo Shuqing was her mother¡¯s name!


    It seemed that this group of black-clad men came prepared.


    ¡°Zuo Shuqing is indeed my mother, but she died when I was born. You ask me for it now. How could I have it?¡±


    After pondering it for a while, Lin Mengya replied.


    Unexpectedly, the man laughed gruffly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Princess Yu, you are so good at joking. If you just don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, I have to offend you. Come on, take action.¡±


    The man seemed to be sure that Lin Mengya could never find a way to break out.


    At a word from him, the gangs in front and rear took out claw hooks.


    They skillfully hooked the freezing horses and pulled the horses from both sides, and the two horses suddenly fell down.


    ¡°Come, come to me!¡±


    Among the three horses, only Lin Mengya¡¯s horse was left.


    The wind blew violently. If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu¡¯s agility, they would have been blown down into the abyss now.


    ¡°Humph, Princess Yu, if you hand it in now, we can save you. But if you keep refusing to hand it in, you will have no chance at all.¡±


    The wind made the man¡¯s voice a little indistinct.


    The three of them and a horse were trapped in the middle and could not move at all.


    Lin Mengya hardened her heart. In any case, the three of them could not be killed here at the same time.


    ¡°You must desperately want to get the music score for green stringed instrument, right? Well, I can offer it. But I tell you, the music score for green stringed instrument has been ruined. The only person knowing about it around the world is me. If I die, you will never get it. If you don¡¯t care about it, I¡¯ll jump into this abyss instantly!¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately untied the rope around her waist and pretended that she was about to jump onto the Immortal Road.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that! We can negotiate!¡±


    They did not expect that Lin Mengya turned out to be such a tough person.


    Moreover, they heard that Lin Mengya was extremely cruel and merciless. When dealing with such a person, they were most afraid to make her burn her boat.


    In desperation, Ghost Face had to promise her temporarily.


    ¡°Let the two of them go over, and then I¡¯ll go over.at last. Don¡¯t think of playing any tricks. I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±


    Unexpectedly, she threatened them at once.


    Lin Mengya was cheerful. God knew that she held the rope firmly with her back covered with cold sweat.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t lose her mind at this moment.


    If her music score for green stringed instrument was not indispensable, they would not spend so much effort.


    The more they cared about it, the more likely she was to survive.


    ¡°Okay, no problem! Come on, shoot the rope!¡±


    Watching her standing on the edge of the Immortal Road, Ghost Face panicked a little.


    He looked calm. Nevertheless, his master had given a hard order. If they failed to get the music score for green stringed instrument, they should be decapitated.


    Moreover, it was a little more dangerous than he expected on this Immortal Road.


    If Lin Mengya had an accident, they would be in trouble.


    The rope as thick as the rim of a bowl was shot at the foot of Long Tianyu by a crossbow. Long Tianyu did not pick it up immediately, but turned around and looked at Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 433 - Unexpected Situation

    ¡°Go!¡±


    Lin Mengya was anxious and shouted at Long Tianyu in a low voice.


    ¡°Let him go first, and I will stay with you.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya resolutely.


    Those dark eyes had always been filled with calmness and sanity. But today Lin Mengya saw the persistence in his eyes for the first time.


    He held her small hand on the rope with his big hand.


    The temperature of his palm warmed her heart.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and smiled gently with a different kind of tenderness on her face.


    ¡°No, the lives of countless people depend on you. Besides, they won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be too selfish. Moreover, only when Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu were safe, her safety could be guaranteed.


    ¡°Prince Yu, feel free to come over. Since I¡¯ve promised Princess Yu, of course I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Ghost Face had apparently sensed Long Tianyu¡¯s concern and reassured him.


    With his heart in his mouth, Long Tianyu still reached out to firmly tie the rope around his waist with the rope shot by a black-clad man.


    ¡°Feel free to go over there. I¡¯ll be there later.¡±


    Qiu Yu guarded Lin Mengya with his body and assured Long Tianyu solemnly.


    After glancing at Lin Mengya with complicated emotions, Long Tianyu still grasped the rope firmly and took the first step.


    Just as he walked out of the area sheltered by the horse, he was suddenly struck by wild wind.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had been prepared. He carried out his flying skill, and his feet were firmly stuck to the ground.


    Qiu Yu and Lin Mengya were also a little nervous. They also held the rope in their hands firmly. If the black-clad men played any tricks, they could pull Long Tianyu back at any time.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­ The opposite cliff was only a few meters away, but it took Long Tianyu five minutes to get there.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu, who was in rage, showed overwhelming dignity.


    The people around immediately made a small space for him silently.


    Long Tianyu took a look at them and finally stepped on the ground.


    He pointed the long sword in his hand at everyone, and Ghost Face became displeased at once.


    ¡°You¡¯d better withdraw your long sword. We don¡¯t intend to kill you, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have stopped just now.¡±


    Long Tianyu was an extraordinary master of martial arts. If they didn¡¯t have to get the music score for green stringed instrument back, Ghost Face didn¡¯t want to confront Long Tianyu.


    However, Long Tianyu wouldn¡¯t be deceived by him.


    When they shot at them just now, if it were not for the extraordinary martial arts of Qiu Yu and him, now they would have been pricked by numerous arrows.


    He held the sword with one hand and grasped the rope firmly with the other hand, staring coldly at the enemies around him, leaving them no chance to attack him.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Lin Mengya switched places with Qiu Yu and pushed him to the front.


    Like Long Tianyu, Qiu Yu was also worried. But Lin Mengya glared at him and insisted that he should go over there before her.


    ¡°Mengya, keep it in mind, if the music score for green stringed instrument is really in your hands, never give it to anyone!¡±


    He whispered to Lin Mengya. She was stunned, because she didn¡¯t expect that even Qiu Yu knew about the music score for green stringed instrument.


    But now she had no time to follow up on this matter.


    Qiu Yu also walked to the other side cautiously.


    Now only Lin Mengya and the horse were left on the Immortal Road.


    She patted the horse¡¯s neck, and the intelligent horse moved with her.


    Fortunately, with the horse as her shelter, despite the strong wind, she didn¡¯t fall down.


    Walking step by step with fright, Lin Mengya was thinking hard. The black-clad men must be determined to get the music score for green stringed instrument.


    She couldn¡¯t hand it in now anyway. If the black-clad men got angry, they couldn¡¯t run away easily.


    She walked toward the opposite side step by step. When she was only one step away from the opposite side, Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu, who kept watching her, suddenly showed terror in their eyes!


    ¡°Watch your back!¡±


    The two of them shouted together. Lin Mengya immediately intended to squat down. However, she was slightly slow and felt a sharp pain coming from her right shoulder.


    An arrow shot from behind had penetrated her right shoulder.


    The sharp arrow came out from her spealbone. In an instant, she felt as if her right shoulder were separated from her body.


    The great pain overwhelmed Lin Mengya for a while.


    The bright red blood stained her sleeve instantly.


    ¡°Who? Who did it?¡±


    Ghost Face was even more anxious than Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu. The arrows were obviously brought by them.


    But now someone dared to risk his life to hurt Lin Mengya in secret!


    Angry roars echoed across the cliff.


    All the black-clad men did not expect that someone among them would dare to do this.


    Lin Mengya was only two steps away, but she felt her body gradually became stiff.


    She clenched her teeth, and her cold sweat instantly fell. She could only bear the sharp pain and walked to the opposite side.


    ¡°Mengya!¡±


    Long Tianyu dashed forward and held Lin Mengya¡¯s crumbling body.


    Watching her small face instantly become extremely pale, Long Tianyu only felt that the whole world was about to collapse.


    ¡°Doctor! Qiu Yu, come and treat her!¡±


    Fortunately, Qiu Yu was an excellent doctor.


    However, before he examined Lin Mengya¡¯s wound, the situation suddenly changed.


    The black-clad men, who had united just now, began to kill each other at once.


    Ghost Face, who had issued orders just now, was hacked to death.


    Looking around alertly, even Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s run away¡­ from this mess¡­¡±


    In sharp pain, Lin Mengya insisted on staying sober. Nevertheless, at the sight of her lips, which became extremely pale because of her bearing the pain, Long Tianyu was particularly distressed.


    ¡°Fortunately, the arrow just penetrated her right shoulder and did not hurt her bones and internal organs. Let¡¯s find a safe place hurriedly and stop her bleeding.¡±


    Qiu Yu said anxiously. Nonetheless, Long Tianyu still felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart.


    Long Tianyu picked Lin Mengya up, and the three of them intended to run away from the mess.


    However, as they just took a few steps, their intention was discovered.


    ¡°Kill them! Master will grant a great reward!¡±


    Someone issued an order, and some of the black-clad men in an internal conflict immediately turned to hack them.


    Qiu Yu and Long Tianyu protected Lin Mengya and withdrew as fighting.


    The arrow rain had slightly injured them a moment ago.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had been so seriously injured now. The two of them were concerned about it, so they were unable to stay calm as before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you! Take her away!¡±


    After they temporarily repelled a round of offense, Qiu Yu said immediately.


    However, Long Tianyu frowned and looked at Lin Mengya reluctantly.


    ¡°You should take her away. You are a doctor!¡±


    As he said, he intended to entrust Lin Mengya to Qiu Yu.


    No matter who stayed today, the one would probably have a slim chance of surviving.


    ¡°Put me down¡­¡±


    In Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya only felt everything went black in front of her.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see the figures clearly, she knew that all three of them would die if they kept arguing.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya who was even too weak to struggle in his arms, Long Tianyu protected her from others¡¯ swords, while asking in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m your burden¡­ Put me down¡­ With your martial arts, you two can definitely escape¡­¡±


    Her vital part was not injured.


    Nevertheless, massive blood loss had made her gradually lose her consciousness.


    Her perception also became numb. She believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to fall into shock because of blood loss.


    She would rather ask Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu to leave her here and run away than be a burden on them.


    However, Long Tianyu held her tightly with unprecedented solemnness on his handsome face.


    ¡°As husband and wife, we must live and die together.¡±


    His impressive promise made a burst of strength to persevere gradually rise in Lin Mengya¡¯s body.


    Although now they had been surrounded by enemies and the situation couldn¡¯t be worse, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°Go ahead! They are about to collapse!¡±


    After several rounds of attack, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu had been exhausted in strength.


    However, the black-clad men kept coming to this side to reinforce from the other side of the Immortal Road.


    The black-clad men, who intended to get the music score for green stringed instrument from her a moment ago, had been wiped out by this gang of black-clad men outnumbering them.


    Lin Mengya bit her lip. Long Tianyu didn¡¯t consider her a burden.


    In that case, she would never make any noise to distract Long Tianyu.


    The fight was fierce. Both Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu had employed all their skills.


    In Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya could feel numerous scarlet hot blood spattered on her face.


    But the black-clad men outnumbered them greatly.


    After killing dozens of people with all their might, Long Tianyu and Qiu Yu had exhausted their physical strength.


    Finally, as Long Tianyu staggered, Lin Mengya fell to the ground from his arms.


    Meanwhile, the black-clad men eager to kill them found a flaw.


    An extraordinarily glossy steel knife flew towards Lin Mengya. Long Tianyu pounced on Lin Mengya without thinking.


    ¡®Clang¡¯, the steel knife somehow flew up and was finally inserted into the trunk of a big tree.


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t feel the pain he expected, but the blood spattered on his face.


    He turned around to have a look, and Qiu Yu¡¯s slightly ferocious face came into his view.


    Qiu Yu risked his life to protect the side of Lin Mengya¡¯s body, but his back was badly mutilated.


    It turned out that at this critical moment, Qiu Yu protected Lin Mengya with his body!


    ¡°Why did you¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu was really puzzled. Although Qiu Yu was Mengya¡¯s good friend, he didn¡¯t need to risk his life to save her.


    ¡°Go! Walk east for 15 kilometers from here, and you will find a city. You can order the guards with my jade pendant!¡±


    Clenching his teeth, Qiu Yu pulled a dragon-shaped jade pendant from his waist and thrust it into Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    After that, he was exhaust and passed out!

 Chapter 434 - General, Help

    Dragon-shaped jade pendant?


    With his heart skipping a beat, Long Tianyu had to put it in his sleeve before taking a closer look at it.


    In any case, Qiu Yu was injured for saving Lin Mengya, so he must never leave Qiu Yu behind.


    He stared coldly at those black-clad men. In order to protect Lin Mengya, he could risk everything!


    Thus, Long Tianyu stood in front of the two injured people to guard them. He swayed his sword and stared coldly at the enemies. Although he had almost exhausted the last bit of strength, he did not retreat without the slightest panic.


    The black-clad men gradually narrowed their encirclement and approached Long Tianyu. Like a group of beasts, they would pounce on him and tear him to pieces once they got a chance.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The black-clad men rushed forward, and all the steel knives were brandished at Long Tianyu, who stood upright unyieldingly.


    Just as he was about to fight desperately, the sound of cracking came from the air.


    In an instant, a group of black-clad men closest to him were pierced by numerous arrows coming suddenly.


    ¡°Who dare to fight against us!¡±


    The leader among the black-clad men shouted in rage.


    Unexpectedly, a black feather arrow pierced his throat before he said anything else.


    The black-clad man with a mask fell down, with his eyes full of shock. He probably didn¡¯t expect that someone would come to rescue the three people on the brink of death.


    ¡°Bandits, never think about getting out of here alive!¡±


    The furious voice came. Long Tianyu did not dare to look back, but heard countless horses galloping here.


    Although he didn¡¯t know who were coming, he could sense a trace of fear from the expressions of those black-clad men who seemed to shrink back.


    He finally felt relieved.


    Fortunately, today Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu could survive!


    Long Tianyu braced his nerve to sway his sword and make his way through the crowd.


    These black-clad men had lost their leader and were terrified by the force coming suddenly.


    Now it was the best time to kill them.


    Before they returned to themselves, Long Tianyu had killed a few of them.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    The black-clad men were not stupid, but just froze for a while.


    Now they were at a disadvantageous position, so they would certainly not insist fighting recklessly.


    The black-clad men, who had been truculent just now, immediately scattered like birds and beasts and ran away, but Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t stay too far away from Lin Mengya and Qiu Yu.


    After withdrawing the sword, Long Tianyu immediately ran to them.


    Lin Mengya, who had fallen to the ground heavily just now, also passed out because of her injury.


    Long Tianyu frowned and tried to detect their breathing. Fortunately, it was slightly weak, but could be considered smooth.


    ¡°May I ask are you Prince Yu, the third prince of the Jin State?¡±


    As Long Tianyu raised his head, a rugged face with beard came into his view.


    The large eyes showed a bit anxiety, but were filled with surprise.


    The man was dressed in yellowish brown armor with a huge bow on his back. At a glance, Long Tianyu knew that he was a straightforward general.


    He nodded at once. The man must be a general of the Nation of Lintian. As a prince, he intruded himself into their territory without authorization and notification.


    By rights, he could be considered out of line.


    ¡°Is it really you? I¡¯ve heard that you are a brave general of the Jin State, and felt sorry that I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to learn from you through competition. Now I got the opportunity. I¡¯m Lu Di, the pioneer general of the garrison of the Nation of Lintian. Please condescend to teach me!¡±


    Lu Di was interested instantly, but Long Tianyu found it both funny and annoying.


    He didn¡¯t know why this pioneer general came here to help them.


    Nevertheless, now it was obviously not a good time for competition, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°General Lu, I will definitely consult you on this. But now my princess and our companion have been seriously injured. I hope that you can make things convenient for us and save them.¡±


    Lu Di was obviously obsessed with martial arts. Now he finally noticed the two people, whose life and death were unknown, lying on the ground.


    He immediately scratched his head in embarrassment and hurriedly asked someone to spare a few horses to transport the wounded.


    ¡°Our camping ground is not far away from here. There are accompanying military doctors who can save them after we get there.¡±


    Lu Di led the way in front, and Long Tianyu personally held Lin Mengya. Looking at her increasingly pale face, he felt his heart gradually frozen.


    He could never let Lin Mengya die!


    Now Long Tianyu desperately wished that he could bear all her pain so that she could no longer suffer any hardships.


    If he wanted to reach the camping ground as soon as possible, riding a horse was the best choice.


    However, bumping all the way imperceptibly intensified Lin Mengya¡¯s pain.


    She, who had passed out in pain, woke up again because of pain.


    However, excessive blood loss made her seem to be half-awake and her mind no longer clear.


    It hurt! Lin Mengya frowned, and felt her body gradually cooled down.


    Was she dying? Lin Mengya involuntarily curled up and looked around with increasingly slack eyes.


    ¡°Long, Long Tianyu¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    As she said intermittently, her eyes, which had always sparkled with stubbornness and wisdom, fully showed her weakness for the first time.


    ¡°Cut it out. I won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    Her delicate look was suddenly printed in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. He desperately wished that he could crush her and put her in his heart.


    She exhausted her strength to grab Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her small hand.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why she just wanted to talk to Long Tianyu and tell him all the words she had hidden in her heart.


    ¡°If I die¡­ will you feel sad? Anyway, anyway the maids in my yard will definitely cry sadly¡­¡±


    Hearing her soft and weak voice, Long Tianyu wished that he had a pair of wings and could immediately fly to the camping ground.


    ¡°You are such a bad guy¡­ You¡¯ve always bullied me¡­ uh¡­¡±


    She made a soft and floppy fist with her small hand, and it fell gently on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest.


    However, Long Tianyu felt that his heart was rent by her hand. Now he would rather watch her beat him fiercely than watch her become increasingly weak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop bullying you. I will never do that again. From now on, you are the boss in our mansion, and I will do whatever you say, okay?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled, but gasped heavily and talked in an increasingly weak voice.


    ¡°Long Tianyu¡­ Actually I¡­¡±


    The horses galloped above the latter half of the sentence.


    Long Tianyu suddenly felt unparalleled pain, as if his heart was pierced by a sword.


    ¡°Talk to me, Mengya. I beg you, talk to me. I command you, talk to me!¡±


    Long Tianyu roared, but no one answered him.


    There was a smile on the bloodless lips of the girl in his arms, but even her eyes had been closed gently.


    Long Tianyu spurred the horse desperately like crazy. Like an arrow leaving the bow, he managed to reach the camping ground with Lin Mengya in his arms before Lu Di got there.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Come out!¡±


    Holding Lin Mengya in his arms, Long Tianyu was burning with anxiety.


    Some of them immediately got out of the tents. Although they didn¡¯t know the man in front, the horse he was riding was a military horse belonging to their camp.


    However, the man was covered in blood and shouted. They thought the colleagues in their camp were attacked by this man.


    Everyone instantly surrounded Long Tianyu in full battle array.


    ¡°Doctor! Where is the doctor?¡±


    Long Tianyu was extremely anxious, but the group of people confronted him with knives instead of asking the doctor out. They were so stupid!


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, ask the doctor out! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡±


    Lin Mengya was at her last gasp. Any delay would result in her death!


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you ride the horse of our camp! Could it be that you attacked our colleagues! Come on, capture him!¡±


    The soldiers only thought that this guy looked increasingly suspicious, but at this moment, how could Long Tianyu have the patience to explain to them?


    Glaring at these hateful soldiers in rage, Long Tianyu wished he could kill them all, but the girl in his arms was in urgent need of treatment.


    ¡°Hand over the doctor, otherwise, I will let you all die with her!¡±


    All of his sanity and the capability of restraining himself seemed to vanish at this moment.


    Long Tianyu confronted this group of soldiers, with his rage enough to burn the entire camp.


    ¡°He must have killed our buddies. Buddies, go ahead and avenge our innocent buddies!¡±


    Someone shouted in the crowd. In an instant, the soldiers seemed to be confirmed and stampeded towards Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Stop! Ask the military doctor out!¡±


    Suddenly, an angry roar came from behind.


    Lu Di also reached the camp with his face darkening.


    All the soldiers looked towards their officer in puzzlement. Nevertheless, they were soldiers after all, so they dispersed in all directions after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°General, he is the murderer who killed our buddies! We can¡¯t spare his life!¡±


    Lu Di frowned as he listened to the soldiers.


    ¡°Where did you hear this nonsense! Fuck, he is a distinguished guest! Tell the old man doctor Cao, if he can¡¯t cure the person, he should go home!¡±


    Lu Di was quite prestigious in the army, so he suppressed everyone¡¯s argument with one word.


    The soldiers immediately gave way to them. Long Tianyu walked in at once with Lin Mengya in his arms, and the rest of them followed.


    Seeing that a few soldiers shared a horse, everyone finally dropped the thought that the man covered in blood was the murderer.


    In the tent, Long Tianyu stood there silently.


    However, he stared fixedly at the girl lying on the bed with a pair of eyes covered with red blood streaks.


    The blood on her body had turned dark red. The strong blood scent even made grey-haired doctor Cao frown tightly.


    It was not because of the serious injury of the two people, but because the excessive loss of blood was probably life-threatening to them.


    Moreover, both their identities were not simple!

 Chapter 435 - Drawing the Crossbow Arrows

    Although the military camp might not be fully equipped with medical supplies, fortunately, it was stocked up with medicine to treat external injuries.


    Qiu Yu¡¯s wound was hideous looking, with his skin and flesh turned outwards. However, after the wound had been cleansed and medication applied to it, the bleeding had stopped and his life was no longer endangered.


    However, if the crossbow arrow on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder was not removed, it would pointless to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Alas, it appeared that it would be very difficult to pull out the arrow. My Lord, although your wife is not severely injured, she had lost too much blood. She would have suffered a great deal again if we were to pull out the arrow. On the other hand, if we don¡¯t pull out the arrow, once the wound gets infected and turns septic, it could take her life.¡±


    The military physician explained fearfully. The look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes already scared the wits out of him since some moments ago.


    He had lost the initial confidence in something he thought was in his grasp.


    This lady¡¯s life was way too precious and valuable.


    ¡°Please pull the arrow out. I want her to live! She has to survive this!¡±


    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s pallid countenance, Long Tianyu felt as if his heart was being pulverized bit by bit.


    The head of a crossbow arrow was full of agnails. Lin Mengya would suffer great pain if the arrow was to be pulled out.


    They had also tried breaking off the arrowhead earlier.


    However, the arrowhead just would not budge. Moreover, it was made of pure steel, therefore it was impossible to saw it off.


    At the thought that Lin Mengya had to undergo such excruciating pain, Long Tianyu fervently wished that he could capture those people and tear them into pieces.


    Despite Long Tianyu¡¯s decisive instruction to pull out the arrow, the military physician hesitated and did not dare to proceed. It was even hard for a grown man to endure such pain as the flesh being impaled, what was more, Lin Mengya was a frail and delicate lady?


    Unfortunately, he did not have an anesthetic with him. Otherwise, he could at least elevate some pain.


    As they delayed their decision making, Lin Mengya was gradually regaining her consciousness.


    Her right shoulder was numb from the tremendous pain and she could no longer feel her right arm.


    Her vision was blurred. She could only make out Long Tianyu, who was sitting by her side, holding on to her left hand and he was continuously saying something.


    ¡°Mengya, I won¡¯t let you die. You have to hang on. There¡¯s hope once the crossbow is removed from your shoulder.¡±


    Long Tianyu held on tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s left hand as he comforted her with gentle words.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ve got knockout drops with me¡­ take it out, and it can be used as an anesthetic¡­¡±


    Being half-conscious, Lin Mengya could vaguely hear the words of the military physician.


    Luckily, she still carried with her the knockout drops which Baili Rui prescribed for her. She only needed a stronger dose of this knockout drop to lose all her senses. Not to mention to pull out the arrow from her shoulder, she would not even know it if someone were to kill her in her sleep for such doses.


    However, she decided to keep this from Long Tianyu, who seemed to be preoccupied at this moment.


    Once she took in the dose, her central nervous system might be permanently damaged.


    In other words, she might turn into an idiot.


    On the other hand, if she did not take the knockout drops, she might begin to struggle at the moment the arrow was being drawn out. It would then cause the wound to tear and it could well injure the nerves in her arm.


    In that case, she would be left with one arm to work with for the rest of her life.


    She had always relied on her right arm and right hand for the art of needle control, as well as her skill in feeling the pulses and making a diagnosis.


    If her right arm became useless, she would become a useless person. She would rather become an idiot in this case.


    Long Tianyu took out two packets of the knockout drops from Lin Mengya¡¯s waist, put them into a cup of water and fed it to her.


    He looked on as she gradually fell into unconsciousness, then he held on to her tightly as the military physician proceeded.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make it quick.¡±


    He was afraid that she would suffer much pain because there was no way he could share and lighten her pain.


    Therefore, all he could do was hold on to her and feel her every reaction anytime.


    The military physician gritted his teeth. To him, the situation looked to be the best at this moment. He ran the dagger over the fire, and with one decisive and accurate move, he started to cut off the dead skin around the crossbow.


    Blood began flowing down the crossbow. While Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate shoulder was half exposed, no one really noticed, because it had been stained with blood.


    The knockout drops seemed to take effect very quickly and there was not even a frown on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead. She looked like a puppet without any sensation, who was totally under the military physician¡¯s control.


    ¡°Hold on tightly to her shoulder. I¡¯m about to pull out the crossbow.¡±


    The military physician said with a low voice and Long Tianyu responded by nodding and holding down her shoulders.


    With a ¡°Pop¡±, the military physician drew the crossbow out of Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder. Immediately, blood spluttered onto Long Tianyu¡¯s face and his body jerked.


    ¡°Quick! Stop the bleeding!¡±


    The military physician, together with his assistant, quickly administered to Lin Mengya to stop her bleeding to put a bandage around her wound.


    Not to mention Long Tianyu, even the military physician was taken aback at the sight of the bloody, gaping wound.


    ¡°Thank goodness that the wound did not touch the bone. Her bone was unhurt.¡±


    Even the military physician was thankful for how it turned out. Although he could not be considered excellent in his medical skills, he knew that this was the most basic of medical skills.


    However, due to the limited conditions, this was the best he could do.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. The arrow had been removed, you¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Long Tianyu muttered but was reluctant to put Lin Mengya down.


    He knew better than anyone else the excruciating pain of the flesh being impaled. He supposed Lin Mengya would still have some sensations of pain despite having taken the knockout drops.


    He felt helpless as he looked at how her blood seeped through the layers of bandages, staining them red.


    He could not bear the feelings of such helplessness in his heart.


    The military physician worked tirelessly until the sky became dark before he just barely managed to stop the bleeding.


    By this time, however, Lin Mengya¡¯s body was exceedingly weak.


    Another problem appeared before them.


    Because of the effects of the knockout drops, they did not know when Lin Mengya would come out of her unconsciousness. Given that her body was extremely weak now, she really needed nourishment from tonic and medicine.


    They could not even feed Lin Mengya with anything because she could not even swallow.


    It this continued, she would only have a ten percent chance of survival.


    The military physician had a bowl of medicine in one hand and a bowl of soup in the other, but he was at a loss of what to do and could make no progress at all.


    ¡°What, what are you all doing?¡±


    Qiu Yu, who had been forgotten and left by the side, awoke gradually.


    Blinking his eyes, Qiu Yu quickly realized that the military physician and Long Tianyu were standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed, looking helpless and dejected.


    Shock ran through him as he thought Lin Mengya had¡­


    ¡°Let me feed her.¡±


    No one paid attention to Qiu Yu. Long Tianyu had given all his attention to Lin Mengya.


    He took over the bitter medicine, poured some into his mouth and kept the medicine in his mouth. Ignoring the intense bitterness of the medicine on the tip of his tongue, he fed the medicine to Lin Mengya bit by bit.


    It took a few mouthfuls for him to just get a little of the brown color medicine into Lin Mengya.


    However, Long Tianyu would not give up. He knew very well that she would only survive if Lin Mengya ingested this medicine. Only in this way would she be able to live with him again.


    The rest of the people who saw Long Tianyu¡¯s determination did not know what to say.


    Finally, Lin Mengya finished drinking a small bowl of medicine as well as a small bowl of chicken soup. It was then that Long Tianyu put down the bowls. By then, his taste buds had been numbed by the medicine.


    Nevertheless, he refused to leave but insisted on remaining by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    Qiu Yu looked on and sighed.


    The wound at his back had stopped bleeding. As long as the wound did not turn septic and was nursed carefully, it should heal soon.


    ¡°Military physician, what medicine did you give to her? Why is it that she did not react at all when the arrow was pulled out?¡±


    As a physician, Qiu Yu found this to be very strange.


    Even if he were to use the anesthetic personally developed and prescribed by himself, she would still feel some degree of pain for such a traumatizing moment¡­


    To him, it was really strange for Lin Mengya to have zero response.


    ¡°Please have a look personally, My Lord. This lady had carried this with her, and I¡¯ve never seen this anesthetic ever.¡±


    The military physician showed Qiu Yu the brown paper packaging of the medicine.


    Although it was empty by now, Qiu Yu put the remnant powder into his mouth to taste it.


    ¡°Psst, how could you give this medicine to her? Lu Di, prepare the horse carriage. We have to go to the city of the king as soon as possible!¡±


    Qiu Yu became anxious after tasting the medicine.


    He supported himself with his arming, willing himself to get up. However, as the wound on his back was stretched, he took in a deep breath and fell back onto the bed.


    ¡°Yes, your servant will prepare the horse carriage right away.¡±


    Without further ado, Lu Di proceeded to prepare the horse carriage.


    However, the old military physician furrowed his brows and protested, saying, ¡°My Lord, this is not a wise move. Both of you have not recovered from your injuries yet. If yet set off now, it¡¯s not going to do any good to your injuries.¡±


    Qiu Yu sighed. How would he not be aware that they badly needed to rest and get well at this moment?


    However, the knockout drops Lin Mengya ingested contained a very rare herb.


    If her condition was not followed up by a highly skilled physician, she might very well turn into an idiot!


    Regardless of what happened, Qiu Yu was not going to let Lin Mengya become an imbecile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask me the reason now. Do you believe me, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Since Lin Mengya had been brave enough to use the drops, Long Tianyu must be unaware of its effects.


    Qiu Yu was not stupid. He was not trying to provoke Long Tianyu. However, he knew that he needed Long Tianyu¡¯s consent and support if he wished to help Lin Mengya recover.


    Long Tianyu continued guarding by Lin Mengya¡¯s side as he looked at Qiu Yu calmly. After some moment of pondering, he finally opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°I have full confidence in a faithful imperial physician by my emperor father¡¯s side, but I can¡¯t simply trust a person who tried to conceal his identity as a member of the royal family of the Nation of Lintian.¡±


    At this instant, Long Tianyu took out a jade token in the shape of a dragon from his sleeve. The moment the military physician and the surrounding people saw the jade token in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand, the faces turned pale and they fell on their knees.


    Qiu Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He let out a sigh and answered, saying, ¡°You may go out now. No one is allowed to come in here unless I gave the orders to do so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Soon only three of them were left in the tent. With a wave of his hand, Long Tianyu tossed the jade token in the shape of a dragon before Qiu Yu.


    Qiu Yu picked up the jade token and he was filled with a mixture of feelings.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed a prince of the Nation of Lintian. However, there¡¯s no way I would wish harm upon her because she is my cousin. She is my aunt¡¯s only daughter.¡±

 Chapter 436 - The Mystery of Identity

    Long Tianyu fixed his eyes on Qiu Yu as if he was sizing Qiu Yu up to see if he was speaking the truth.


    The jade token in the shape of a dragon was indeed an authentication object for the royal family members in the Nation of Lintian. However, never would he imagine Lin Mengya¡¯s mother to be of such a noble birth.


    ¡°I am a brother of the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian. Mengya¡¯s mother, Zuo Shuqing, used to be the first princess of the Nation of Lintian. Subsequently, she felt wronged by my father, who was the emperor, and fled from the palace. Being bitterly remorseful, my father had made us promise him that we are to bring her back.¡±


    Even Long Tianyu had heard of the Princess of Eternal Peace of the Nation of Lintian.


    He gathered from the elders in his father¡¯s generation that the Princess of Eternal Peace of Lintian was a great beauty. In addition, there was a propitious sign on her, which made her Lintian¡¯s national treasure.


    Many royal princes had asked for her hand but with no success. Who would have expected that she ended up marrying Lin Muzhi?


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Long Tianyu contemplated for a while and finally chose to believe Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words.


    If Zuo Qiuyu had really wanted to harm Lin Mengya, he would not have chosen to give it his all and protect her by putting himself in danger.


    Long Tianyu might not have much medical knowledge and skill, he knew for a fact that Zuo Qiuyu was much more accomplished in medical knowledge and skill compared to the military physician. Lin Mengya¡¯s life was in critical condition and was uncertain at the moment. He was not going to let slip any chance of saving her life.


    Soon, the horse carriage was ready. Lu Di seemed to have long known the identity of Zuo Qiuyu being one of the princes of Lintian. This could be seen from how he answered to Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s every request.


    Long Tianyu carried Lin Mengya personally onto the horse carriage, where thick blankets had been laid on the floor of the carriage. He did not want any more harm to come upon Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.


    The pioneering commander, Lu Di insisted on escorting them. With him leading a team of escorts, he would make sure they were safely protected.


    The horse carriage set off from the army camp and soon, Zuo Qiuyu, injured on his back, fell into a deep sleep.


    Long Tianyu had not had any food or drink the entire day. Cracks had started to form on his lips and his eyes were bloodshot.


    However, no matter how much people around him tried to persuade him, he refused to leave Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    The horse carriage wobbled and shook and at last, the night passed and dawn brought about the morning light. Long Tianyu, who had been looking after Lin Mengya for a day and a night, had just closed his eyes.


    Someone would send medicine and soup every four hours and Long Tianyu had fed them to Lin Mengya little by little through his mouth.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips continued to receive passively and there were no other reactions or movements from them.


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu woke from his dreams with a start.


    The first thing he did was check on the girl in his arms to see if she was alright.


    With a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, he fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya for a while until he was certain that all this was not his imagination before he felt rest assured.


    He lifted her left hand and pressed it against his cheek to feel the warmth of her delicate palm.


    Fortunately, he was just dreaming. Lin Mengya was still alive by his side. However, his heart was still filled with great fear.


    Although it was a two-day journey, every minute felt agonizing for Long Tianyu.


    From dawn the second day, Zuo Qiuyu began to run a temperature and he alternated between consciousness and unconsciousness.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, was on the verge of a breakdown.


    It was because Lin Mengya was still completely unresponsive. According to what the escorting military physician said, Lin Mengya would at the very least develop a fever given how deep her wound was.


    To their surprise, not only did she not run a temperature, a scab had developed over her wound within a short span of the night.


    However, the military physician also commented that although a thin scab had developed over the wound, beneath the scab, the injury had not totally healed. In order to preserve her right shoulder, it was necessary to rip the scab open to apply the medication into the wound.


    Long Tianyu did not know whether to cry or laugh. This lass had to be something else. She would suffer such pain which she did not deserve.


    The Wangtian City, which was the city of the emperor of the Nation of Lintian, was supposed to be at the eastern side of the Nation of Lintian, bordering the sea.


    However, after the new emperor ascended the throne, the emperor¡¯s city was moved to the west and the city was named ¡®Wangtian¡¯.


    Despite not ever interacted with the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian, Long Tianyu had already heard about him.


    If one were to describe the last emperor of the Nation of Lintian as an ironhearted ruler, the new emperor of Lintian would be one who was skillful at fiddling with the hearts of men.


    When the late emperor of the Nation of Lintian died suddenly, the country was thrown into great chaos. At that time, the crown prince was the weakest among various great powers.


    However, this crown prince knew how to regain the hearts of his people. Subsequently, he managed to turn most of the hearts of the nation¡¯s people back to him.


    The crown prince, who won the hearts of the people, relied on the little strength of his army, succeeded the throne by displaying his understanding towards the people.


    Straight after he ascended the throne, he decided to move the king¡¯s city elsewhere even when the officials in the courts had disagreed with this idea.


    Some people might feel that this new emperor was way too headstrong and was being carried away by his own success.


    However, Long Tianyu knew very that the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian was able to sit on the throne all because he had the support of his people.


    His move was to allow his people to understand that as an emperor, he wanted to live in the most dangerous place in the Nation of Lintian.


    If an enemy were to attack, it would first attack Wangtian City. With Wangtian City in the way, the people of living next to the sea would have sufficient time to get onto their boats and flee.


    There was no denying that by so doing, the hearts of his people won over by their new emperor.


    Moreover, although the city of Wangtian was close to the nation¡¯s border with its neighboring nations, the obstacle posed by the deep gorge had made the city of Wangtian a fortified city.


    Unless the enemy mobilized the entire nation¡¯s strength, it would not be easy to attack the city.


    No wonder his father, the emperor, had warned him not to underestimate this young man.


    Considering his shrewdness and tactics, it was apparent that the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian was a very ambitious man.


    As their horse and carriage traveled non-stopped through the day and night, soon the lofty city walls of the city of Wangtian came into sight.


    Although the relocation of Lintian¡¯s capital city was rather recent, Long Tianyu was certain that its emperor had done his calculations.


    Be it the city wall or the format of the city within, they ought to be well planned and built.


    For this reason, there was no sign of civil unrest or chaos within the Nation of Lintian because of the move. The nation had apparently gone through the most dangerous period a nation would go through in a peaceful manner.


    The new emperor¡¯s thoughts and plans must be extremely cautious and meticulous. It was no wonder that he was the one who eventually succeeded the throne.


    ¡°Open the city gates quickly! Prince Shen is back!¡±


    Lu Di flashed Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s jade token and ran ahead of the rest. The city gates, which were about to close, instantly started to open again.


    All the soldiers guarding the city gates lined themselves up on adjacent sides as they welcomed Zuo Qiuyu and his company into the city of Wangtian.


    While Long Tianyu rode in the horse carriage, he held tightly to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand as he appeared to be oblivious to all other matters.


    The horse carriage continued onto the main road in the city of Wangtian and soon, it came to stop in front of a prominent mansion.


    ¡°Quick, go get the prince to come down.¡±


    Suddenly, there was some commotion from outside the horse carriage. In the next moment, the curtain of the horse carriage was lifted.


    A number of men, dressed as servants sprang into action as they carefully carried Zuo Qiuyu out of the horse carriage.


    ¡°My Lord, please let us take over your wife.¡±


    Although Long Tianyu did not know the identity of these people, these men from the Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion, whose eyes were very sharp, earnestly asked to help.


    ¡°No need, I will carry her down by myself.¡±


    Long Tianyu had turned down the servants¡¯ good intentions and was determined to carry Lin Mengya into Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion on his own.


    After the tumultuous journey, they finally had a clean and comfortable place for Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu to rest.


    The imperial physicians of the Nation of Lintian went in and out of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion continuously. However, they mostly visited Prince Shen¡¯s room and had neglected Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    Frowning, Long Tianyu got up, intending to drag some of the physicians into the room to treat Lin Mengya.


    Incidentally, he saw a figure clad in yellow rush into his room.


    ¡°My little cousin had been found? Where is she? Idiots, why bother about saving Yu? If any misfortune befalls my little cousin, I will have all of you become her grave offering!¡±


    The imperial physicians immediately nodded their heads in a subservient manner. It was then that they remembered that there was someone else in the adjacent room, who was also severely injured.


    Soon, waves of the imperial physicians turned in the other direction. Leaving behind only two physicians in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s room, the majority of the physicians were by now surrounding Lin Mengya¡¯s bed.


    The military physicians who escorted them began to explain to them the circumstances under which they were injured. A few quick and deft maidservants came forward to attend to Lin Mengya with great care.


    Long Tianyu stood there, stupefied. For the time being, there was no room for him surrounding Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Are you Long Tianyu, the third prince of Dajin?¡±


    A deep, low voice sounded from beside him.


    Long Tianyu turned his head around tensely and finally had a close look at the features of the man in yellow.


    Zuo Qiuyu was considered an exceedingly refined and handsome looking man, but compared to this man, Zuo Qiuyu lacked the man¡¯s maturity and arbitrary air.


    This man, however, did not appear to be much older than him.


    At one glance, perhaps this man seemed to be a scholarly, good-looking man without any dashing spirit.


    However, deep in his eyes, there was hidden a murderous, sharp sword.


    The man stood tall and straight in a royal yellow coat. His long hair was pulled back and secured behind his head with a red jade hairpin.


    With piercing eyes and majestic gait, there was an awe-inspiring air about him.


    Despite the man¡¯s indifferent gaze on Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, he seemed to be able to see through Long Tianyu.


    Needless to say, he knew immediately that this was none other than Zuo Qiuchen, the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian.


    Long Tianyu gazed at the man with a serious expression on his face and was surprised that this emperor, known to play on people¡¯s emotions and thoughts, merely gave him a leisurely smile.


    There was, to Long Tianyu¡¯s surprise, a kindly and friendly look in his eyes.


    In an instant, the man¡¯s severe-looking face at first appeared amiable.


    Even the usually guarded Long Tianyu had unconsciously let down his guard and relaxed.


    This man was truly extraordinary!


    ¡°Regardless of all other matters, we¡¯re after all family. I¡¯m Zuo Qiuchen, Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin. If you don¡¯t mind, you may call me big cousin as well.¡±

 Chapter 437 - Princess Anle (a Prince Free from Worry)

    Long Tianyu did not expect Zuo Qiuchen to treat him with such great courtesy and kindness. With a cold eye, Long Tianyu became wary of him.


    Even if Mrs. Lin was the eldest princess of the Lintian, after all, many years had gone by without any news.


    Not only that, why would the emperor of the Nation of Lintian be so friendly towards his cousin, whom he had never met before now?


    A moment ago, he just witnessed how Zuo Qiuchen seemed unbothered about his own brother¡¯s condition.


    It appeared that Zuo Qiuchen had directed all his effort to win Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my cousin-in-law. Although my little cousin sister has been out and about, she has always been on my mind, I being her cousin. Our family is not lacking in retainers, but the majority are males. If it is made known to my other brothers that there exists such a beautiful cousin sister, they¡¯ll all come forward to dance their attendance on her. Given my current advantageous position, I have an edge over them all.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen explained while wearing a genial expression on his face. At the same time, he even patted Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.


    With the radiant smile on Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s face, if he were to get out of his royal yellow robe embroidered with a golden dragon, he would look nothing like a king.


    Long Tianyu could only believe a third of what Zuo Qiuchen said. However, at this moment, he was still unsure about Lin Mengya¡¯s condition, so he could neither afford time or effort to think over Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s true intention.


    Very soon, some of the imperial physicians exited from the room to make a report. Lin Mengya¡¯s wound was too shocking for them. They had rarely come across such injuries.


    Each physician gave it his all to seek the limelight before the emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, although the lady¡¯s wound is very deep, it has not hurt her bone. If we apply the best trauma medication and she takes some time to recuperate, she will get well without a doubt. The only worry is that we don¡¯t know what kind of medicine the lady has taken which made her remain unconscious until now. I¡¯ve tried all I could, but the lady remained unresponsive, like a wooden puppet.


    She was the emperor¡¯s cousin. Although all the court officials had not seen her before, they could see how highly the emperor esteemed his cousin sister from the way he personally visited the prince¡¯s mansion this late at night.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how to solve this problem?¡±


    As Zuo Qiuchen inquired of the group of imperial physicians desperately, they exchanged looks and replied that they were helpless. All they could do was wait for Lin Mengya to wake up on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her.¡±


    A chill went through Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. Little did he expect that while the injury on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder had now stabilized, the bigger problem had risen from the knockout drops she took to ease her pain.


    Just when he was about to enter her room to check on her, he was stopped by Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°My dear cousin-in-law, I suggest you go get changed into a clean set of clothes first.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked down and realized that he was looking extremely disheveled because of all that they had been through in the last few days. He was covered with dust and bloodstains and looked even more slovenly than a beggar.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My Lord, please wash up and change. You might contaminate your wife with the filth on your body and it would have an adverse effect on her condition,¡± added the imperial physicians.


    The words of advice from the imperial physicians were indeed very effective on Long Tianyu.


    Since all this filth on him was no good for Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu would definitely not enter the room in this state.


    Zuo Qiuchen immediately instructed his men to bring Long Tianyu to take a bath and get changed.


    However, the friendly smile on his face disappeared and his face fell the moment Long Tianyu was out of sight.


    ¡°How is that useless Yu? Is he awake now?¡±


    An imperial physician responded respectfully, saying, ¡°Prince Shen had been badly hurt too. His fever hasn¡¯t subsided. Your servant is thinking hard for a solution to quickly make Prince Shen well again.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen nodded, and then hesitated for a while before finally entering Lin Mengya¡¯s room.


    The medication used for her injury had been changed to the best prescription. Even the number of maidservants attending to her had been increased to five to six, and they were all well-trained.


    All the imperial physicians surrounded Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and started to discuss how they should go about treating her.


    Nevertheless, the moment their emperor entered the room, they fell on their knees one by one as they made way for him.


    As Zuo Qiuchen walked through these people, he finally glimpsed the girl lying on the bed.


    Despite looking very pale, her features, which he had seen many times over on the painting, still amazed him.


    There was such great resemblance!


    The features of his little cousin sister were exactly the same as his aunt¡¯s. Over the years, it was true that they had also found girls who resembled his aunt.


    However, there had never been any among the girls who were like Lin Mengya, who was an exact replica of his aunt.


    As she laid silently on the bed, Zuo Qiuchen could tell with one glance that she was indeed his aunt¡¯s daughter.


    There was no mistaking that genetic inheritance.


    While sitting beside the bed, he could smell her scent mixed with the smell of blood and medicine.


    What he told Long Tianyu a moment ago was all true.


    His little cousin sister was indeed the national treasure of the entire Nation of Lintian.


    He would never forgive the person who had the audacity to harm her!


    ¡°Listen carefully, she is Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian. I don¡¯t care what method you¡¯re using, but if you¡¯re able to save her, I will reward you with one thousand taels of gold and bestow you with nobility. You may then enter the Pavilion of Herbs and become the understudy elder there. However, if you fail to save the Princess, you will be buried with her.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    The imperial physicians were well aware of the fact that their emperor who practiced what he preached.


    They knew they would be beheaded if they failed to save the princess¡¯s life, but if any of them was able to become the trainer elder in the Pavilion of Herbs, it would be an advantageous opportunity for him.


    It ought to be known to all that the elder in the Pavilion of Herbs would only be rotated every fifty years. Any regular imperial physician might only become a candidate when he contributed greatly to the Nation of Lintian.


    All the so-called miracle-working or highly skilled physicians would be dwarfed when they came before the Pavilion of Herbs.


    ¡°Regardless of the price to pay, you have to heal the princess. Guixi, from now onwards until the princess is fully recovered, all you imperial physician will have unlimited access to the best and rarest herbs and medicine in the palace.¡±


    The little eunuch who was always by Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s side immediately responded to the emperor¡¯s instruction and proceeded to carry it out.


    Once again, the imperial physicians reconfirmed that the exceptional status of Princess Anle.


    She could be said to be the one person in the Nation of Lintian whom the emperor esteemed highly since he ascended the throne.


    Having taken a bath and changed into a clean set of clothes, Long Tianyu did not delay further by grooming himself but immediately returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    Her condition had improved a great deal. Those competent maids had wiped Lin Mengya clean and helped change her clothes. By this time, Lin Mengya looked more like she had merely fallen asleep.


    She appeared so fragile that she looked nothing like her usual shrewd and sophisticated self.


    Long Tianyu sat by her bed and ignoring all the maids, he kept his gaze fixed on Lin Mengya.


    Both his eyes and heart had been fully occupied by this woman.


    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s time for the princess to take her medicine.¡±


    A bowl of black color medicine was brought before Long Tianyu.


    With practiced movement, Long Tianyu lifted the bowl of medicine, sipped some from the bowl, and then fed it to Lin Mengya.


    Soft exclamations arose from the mouths of the surrounding people. Apparently, that medicine was very bitter. They were surprised that this man seemed not to be bothered.


    Given that he had been feeding Lin Mengya in this way for a few days, he had learned something from it.


    Perhaps it was because he had been very diligent in feeding the medicine to Lin Mengya, she seemed to have regained her strength little by little.


    She was able to finish half of that huge bowl of medicine.


    Long Tianyu, seeing that she had ingested a considerable amount of medicine, finally felt more assured.


    ¡°Do you have any porridge or chicken soup?¡±


    Once Long Tianyu put down the bowl of medicine, he immediately started to feed Lin Mengya food.


    This time, he tested the temperature of the food on a spoon, and then attempted to feed a little bit of the food to Lin Mengya. Thank goodness she was doing much better than before.


    Despite her great improvement, Long Tianyu would not hand over the job of feeding Lin Mengya to other people. He felt more assured to be the person doing it.


    By the time Lin Mengya finished the medicine and the porridge, it was almost midnight.


    The imperial physician claimed that Lin Mengya¡¯s condition had finally stabilized. Apart from recuperating quietly, the task at hand was to think of a way to let Lin Mengya regain her consciousness.


    However, since her life was no longer in danger, Long Tianyu¡¯s mental state, which was on the verge of breaking down, had gradually but tremendously improved and stabilized.


    The moment he relaxed, he felt a hunger pang which made him faint.


    However, he was aware that this was someone else¡¯s house and he was not one to feel comfortable quickly in an unfamiliar environment. The maidservants, however, had sharp eyes and were quick to pick up the handsome man¡¯s embarrassment and awkward expression.


    ¡°Please go to have some food, My Lord, His Majesty had been waiting for you for a long time,¡± said the maidservants respectfully.


    What? Zuo Qiuchen again? Although Long Tianyu had a rather good impression on the new emperor of Lintian, for some unknown reason, he had an instinctive feeling of wariness towards him.


    ¡°Alright, please lead the way.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu finally followed the maidservants to the backyard of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    A few home-cooked dishes, simple but tasty, were laid out on the table.


    Long Tianyu had just stepped through the door when he spotted Zuo Qiuchen drinking alone.


    ¡°Here you are. Please have a seat.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen looked up and gave Long Tianyu a warm welcoming smile, then he offered him a cup of sake.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Long Tianyu did not argue with him. He sat down but did not pick up the chopsticks, neither did he drink the sake. He simply gazed at Zuo Qiuchen silently.


    ¡°You¡¯re really an interesting person. I heard that the Prince Yu of Dajin is a cool and unfeeling person, but I¡¯m surprised to see that you treat my little cousin sister with such great love.¡±


    Long Tianyu did not have the impression that Zuo Qiuchen was giving him a compliment.


    On the other hand, he felt an aversion toward the way Zuo Qiuchen intimately addressed Lin Mengya as his little cousin sister.


    ¡°She is my wife and a citizen of Dajin. It¡¯s only natural and necessary that I treat her this way.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen could hear the dissatisfaction in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice, but he was not bothered. He proceeded to use his chopsticks to pick up a piece of the stir-fried smoked bean curd and put it into his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat first.¡±


    As Zuo Qiuchen changed the topic, Long Tianyu wondered what Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s intention was.


    However, Long Tianyu was so famished at this moment that any further delay meant that he was harming his own body.


    The two men, who had not had their dinner, began to eat in silence.


    There was total silence within the four walls of the room, not even the sounds of chopsticks could be heard.


    The two men apparently were exceptionally self-possessed and cultured.


    Despite being famished, they were smooth and graceful in all their movements. Their years of cultivation were clearly and richly manifested at this moment.


    Guixi, the young eunuch waiting on them, was amazed and stupefied.


    Such refined table manners, while the two men made a clean sweep of the food, was a wonder which he rarely witnessed in his entire life.

 Chapter 438 - Poor Work

    When finally Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen put down their bowls and chopsticks simultaneously, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes with tacit understanding.


    Guixi finally breathed a sigh of relief. These two men were not eating but they looked more like they were fighting a battle.


    He was so worried that these two noblemen would get into a fight over a piece of goose meat, but the two seemed to have mutually agreed not to pick up something from the same dish at any one time.


    Unknown to him, the two men had been testing each other during the meal, so that they had come to some kind of gentlemanly agreement while eating.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind hospitality.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression seemed to show that he had relaxed just a little. Regardless of Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s motive, at least Long Tianyu had not seen anything amiss.


    Moreover, Zuo Qiuchen was obviously trying his best to save Lin Mengya.


    In this light, Long Tianyu could temporarily let down his guard against Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. We are one family after all. Oh yes, can you tell me why you have made a trip to the Nation of Lintian this time?¡±


    Regardless of whether Zuo Qiuchen was sincere or that he had any ulterior motives, as an emperor, his attitude towards Long Tianyu was hard to come by.


    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to be honest with Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re here for the purpose of looking for the Prancing Dragon Herb. My father was still alive, your quest would be fulfilled easily, but now¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen furrowed his brows slightly. He was surprised to learn that the first thing his little cousin wanted upon her return was to lay hold of the Prancing Dragon Herb, which was as good as the national treasure of Lintian.


    ¡°This matter is crucial to the safety of Dajin. I would be forever grateful if Your Majesty is so kind to grant the herb to us.¡±


    It was known to all that the Prancing Dragon Herb was the national treasure of Lintian.


    All Long Tianyu could do, however, was nothing other than to plead with Zuo Qiuchen sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant, it¡¯s¡­ Forget it, since you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯m not giving it to outsiders anyway. I will try to find it as soon as possible. To play safe, I will send men to bring it to Dajin secretly. You and Mengya should stay here first. I¡¯m certain all eyes would be on you since something this serious had happened to you.¡±


    Long Tianyu did not expect things to proceed so smoothly.


    He had expected Zuo Qiuchen to set some conditions. Never did he expect Zuo Qiuchen to agree in such a straightforward manner.


    Long Tianyu could not help but waver in his opinion of Zuo Qiuchen.


    Regardless of whether Zuo Qiuchen desired to do him a favor or that he was trying to build a good relationship with Dajin, his mannerism with alacrity did not warrant aversion.


    As Long Tianyu watched Zuo Qiuchen leave with his guards in a hurried manner afterward, he could not help but admire Zuo Qiuchen.


    If this man wished to build a good relationship with someone, it would almost always be a success. It was no wonder the hearts of the people of Lintian were tightly in his grasp.


    The skillfulness by which he plotted and strategies were definitely not what a common person possessed!


    The night was far spent, but the entire Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion remained brightly lit at every corner.


    The supply of medicine and tonic from the palace that continued to stream into Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    However, only a small portion of them entered Prince Shen¡¯s room. The majority of them ended up being delivered to the room of Princess Anle, whom people heard of but had not seen.


    Currently, the emperor¡¯s care and concern for Princess Anle had reached its peak.


    In addition, he would send men over every four hours to check on her. In fact, the candles that lit up the way leading from the palace to Prince Shen¡¯s mansion had all melted into inch-tall stumps of wax.


    It would seem that within a night, everyone in the City of Wangtian already got to know this Princess Anle, whom the emperor adored dearly.


    Within a night, Princess Anle had become the envy of the people at every corner of the city.


    Long Tianyu who was confined in the walls of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion certainly had no idea about all this.


    He cast an anxious glance at Lin Mengya. After he made sure her condition was stabilized, Long Tianyu went on to take a stroll on the grounds of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    The maids and servants who were going about their business in the mansion were aware that this handsome man was someone of high status, only that he did not like to interact with people.


    They simply greeted with a bow and proceeded to carry out their duties.


    Although Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion was not extensive, it was rather quiet in the backyard because most of the people in it were gathered at the main courtyard.


    The further Long Tianyu walked, the deserted the place became, and he opened his senses to the surrounding. He kept walking until he came to a tasteful little courtyard where he stopped, after making sure there was no one around.


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive your servant for my negligence!¡±


    Ling Ye, Long Tianyu¡¯s secret bodyguard, whom Long Tianyu had not seen for a long time, appeared behind Long Tianyu with his head bowed as he spoke with a hoarse voice.


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu gave Ling Ye a kick to his chest.


    In that instant, Ling Ye flew out and landed against the wall with a bang.


    Although it was a hard kick, Ling Ye was startled but did not make any noise. Only that blood started flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    Long Tianyu had been merciful to have spared his life.


    ¡°What happened? Were you not the one who recruited those people? Why were there traitors among them?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s face hardened and the extreme coldness in his deep-set eyes seemed about to explode out of his eyes.


    If not for the fact that this secret bodyguard of his was his confidante since young, what remained would have been a corpse lying on the floor by now.


    ¡°It was my negligence that resulted in the princess getting hurt. I¡¯m ready to receive my due punishment, Your Highness.¡±


    Indeed, Long Tianyu was the one who had organized Ghost Face and his company to appear.


    So did he plan for the crossbow arrows to rain down. It was a ruse of self-injury so as to lure Lin Mengya to hand over the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Otherwise, Ghost Face would not be so obedient to agree to the conditions set by Lin Mengya, to have them released.


    Never did he expect the plan to be upset by an accident.


    The man in black had struck suddenly. Not only did that destroy their plan, but Lin Mengya was also severely injured because of that. This was unforgivable!


    ¡°Surely you deserve to die, but what I want you to do now is investigate into this and find out who exactly was behind all this. Once you find the clues, you must eliminate these culprits completely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will proceed straight away.¡±


    Ling Ye struggled to get up, and his pale face was completely expressionless. To Ling Ye, to live was to carry out all of the prince¡¯s commands.


    ¡°You go back and tell him that I¡¯ve fulfilled what he wanted me to do. However, from today onwards, do not do anything against Lin Mengya. I won¡¯t even give him permission to do so!¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice carried gravity and authority. Ling Ye turned around and disappeared into the night.


    It was only after a long time that Long Tianyu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He might be able to deceive all the people in the world, but he would never want to deceive Lin Mengya.


    However, he was given no choice this time. He had to do it.


    He would use the rest of his life to make it up to her slowly.


    For the first time, he resented being a member of the royal family. However, he would not have her if he were not Long Tianyu.


    He could only hide this turmoil in his heart and suffer alone silently.


    He believed that Zuo Qiuchen was not lying to him about the Prancing Dragon Herb. However, he had a feeling that Zuo Qiuchen must have his reasons for what he did.


    No matter what happened, at least he could save Lin Mengya¡¯s life.


    Regardless of when Lin Mengya would wake up, he wanted to by her side when it happened. He would absolutely not leave her side.


    As time passed day by day, Zuo Qiuyu seemed to recover favorably. After using the unlimited amount of miracle-working pills and medicine, Zuo Qiuyu with an excellent physique could soon get down from his bed to move around.


    His condition was much better than that of Lin Mengya.


    Waiting was an agonizing affair. Zuo Qiuchen always rushed over after he adjourned the court.


    The moment Zuo Qiuchen arrived, Zuo Qiuyu, who was supposed the mansion¡¯s master would become like a pitiful abandoned child.


    Fortunately, since Zuo Qiuyu made known the fact that he was Lin Mengya¡¯s cousin, it was only natural that he showed concern towards Lin Mengya.


    Apart from the royal princes whom Zuo Qiuchen had blocked from entering, Zuo Qiuyu became the only royal family member who was allowed to stay by Lin Mengya¡¯s bed.


    However, after witnessing Lin Mengya¡¯s condition which remained stagnated, he, as a physician, could not help but be anxious.


    ¡°My dear little cousin sister, you¡¯ve been asleep for so long. Won¡¯t you wake up and look around? Do you know that the Zuo family consists of so many male descendants and you are the only female? We¡¯ve waited for you forever. Since you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t you think you should open your eyes to look at all your male cousins?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had been nagging at Lin Mengya for countless times by her bed.


    Although only a few days had passed, Long Tianyu had lost a great deal of weight. With stubbles all over his sharpened chin, he appeared wan and sallow.


    Apart from eating and sleeping, he mostly stationed next to Lin Mengya as he continued attending to Lin Mengya¡¯s every need without caring for himself.


    He would be doing else other than sitting by her bed and holding on to her in a daze every day throughout the day.


    ¡°Cut the nonsense. If you disturb our cousin as she rests. I will make void your princely status. What did you promise me when you left? How could you be living when Mengya turned out this way?¡±


    The tone with which Zuo Qiuchen spoke to Zuo Qiuyu, his own brother was always cold and mean.


    However, Zuo Qiuyu never got upset. At most, he would talk back once when provoked. Thereafter, he would lean forward onto Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and nag at her to wake up soon.


    On the other hand, Long Tianyu did not seem perturbed by the presence of the two brothers. He simply sat there and kept his eyes on Lin Mengya.


    Suddenly, he caught sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s finger on her left-hand made a movement.


    Long Tianyu rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have seen wrongly.


    However, he was surprised to see Lin Mengya¡¯s left hand, which he was holding gently, moved once again.


    ¡°Stop arguing! She¡¯s moved!¡±


    Long Tianyu bellowed in agitation and immediately, the room became quiet.


    All eyes were turned anxiously to the girl lying on the bed.


    ¡°Mengya, Mengya, are you awake?¡±


    Long Tianyu called out softly as he waited cautiously and expectantly.


    It was at this moment that her left hand moved once again, and everyone clearly saw the movement.


    Long Tianyu felt as if her hand was grasping his heart and every moment of her hand was more important than the beat of his heart.

 Chapter 439 - Jostling for Favor

    Lin Mengya¡¯s long lashes fluttered once, twice, and the pair of eyes which had sunk in sleep for days finally woke up.


    Long Tianyu went into raptures. He called out softly to Lin Mengya, but he did not get the response he expected.


    Her pair of bright eyes appeared vacant. No one knew what was happening to Lin Mengya at this moment.


    Lin Mengya almost blurted out a curse. In reality, she had not lost her conscious mind.


    The strange thing was that a normal person who had ingested such a great amount of knockout pill would be totally unconscious like a vegetable.


    However, since the pills took effect, the Shen Nung system in Lin Mengya had ungraded again!


    She did not know whether to think that she had profited through misfortune or that she had stumbled upon luck.


    Every time her brain was subjected to the crisis of a blow, the Shen Nung system would automatically upgrade itself. In addition, the limits of authority in the Shen Nung system would be extended further.


    Lin Mengya had to admit the truth in her teacher¡¯s byword that said, ¡°Not even the most precise instrument in the world could be compared to the human brain in terms of its complication and accuracy and that the brain has infinite potential.¡±


    One ought to know that the human brain was the most important organ in controlling every part of the body.


    If the brain suffered a blow from an illness, the other parts of the body would lose their functions.


    Moreover, the Shen Nung system which had moved on to the second stage would place emphasis on the protective function on the nerves in the human brain.


    In other words, she did not have to worry about contracting dementia all her life.


    For this reason, when the knockout pills had taken effect, her consciousness had not been entirely numbed.


    Fortunately, the knockout pills did numb her sensation for pain. While she was aware of all that was happening around her, she was like a vegetable, unable to move any part of her body.


    At present, perhaps the effect of the knockout pills had worn off, coupled with the fact that the imperial physician had fed her large amount of precious herbs, the Shen Nung system had decided that her body was ready for her to regain her consciousness.


    It was then that her entire nervous system had been freed. However, she was not completely prepared at this moment to take over control of her own body.


    This was why she needed those few minutes as a buffer.


    The three men surrounding her had misunderstood.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished! Little cousin sister had become an idiot! My emperor brother, Mengya has become an idiot!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu waved his hand in front of Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes but they seemed unresponsive.


    Instantly, he started to lament saying, ¡°You quacks! You have made my cousin into an idiot! Rest assured my cousin-in-law, I¡¯ll surely give you an account of this.¡±


    As Zuo Qiuchen spoke those words, he was boiling with rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if she has become an idiot, I will continue to take care of her. Once she recovers, I will bring her back to Dajin,¡± responded Long Tianyu solemnly and stirringly.


    After all, before he married her, it was well known to everyone in the Capital City that Lin Mengya was an idiot.


    She had merely reverted to her old self now. He was no doubt heartbroken, but he would surely not forsake her.


    ¡°My cousin-in-law, I¡¯m truly touched. Alright, I¡¯ve decided to follow back to Dajin again!¡± said Zuo Qiuyu.


    Just a moment ago, Zuo Qiuyu was pretending to be crying, putting his head on Lin Mengya¡¯s bed. He had sprung up suddenly and spoken sincerely to Long Tianyu, holding his hands.


    However, Zuo Qiuchen immediately reached out his large hand to pull his younger brother towards him as he said, ¡°How dare you still say such things! If not for you, little cousin sister wouldn¡¯t have become an idiot! You¡¯d better stay in the mansion to think over your mistakes. Don¡¯t you think about leaving the mansion again for the rest of your life!¡±


    At that instant, the brothers could not stop arguing and the room was in a commotion. Lin Mengya, who heard everything, did not know whether to laugh or cry. After she had regained all her senses, Lin Mengya, who had not spoken for days, forced a word out of her mouth.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Silence. The room, which was in total disarray, had in this instant became totally quiet.


    All the people turned to look at the girl on the bed with bewildered eyes.


    What they saw in her big bright eyes was¡ªdisdain!


    In the next moment, all three handsome men crowded around her bed, fighting for her attention.


    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯m your eldest cousin brother!¡±


    The man who spoke was clad in a royal yellow robe. He had a somewhat familiar face, yet she did know him. While he seemed like a steady and composed man, he was also a little overbearing. He ought to be the emperor of the Nation of Lintian, whom she heard speaking when she was supposedly unconscious.


    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯m your second cousin brother!¡±


    Qiu Yu appeared a little frail, but he was still that refined and good-looking Zuo Qiuyu without a doubt. He was once the Imperial Physician Qiu Yu whom she looked upon as a good friend.


    ¡°Mengya, I¡­¡±


    What came into her sight was a thin and pallid yet very handsome face.


    His dark eyes were bloodshot and there were dark circles below his eyes. She did not know when his face with well-defined features had become alarmingly thin.


    There were cracks in his thin lips, which were below his tall, sharp nose. His unshaven chin was dotted with stubbles. She had never seen such a sloppy Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Ugly.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a hoarse voice as her eyes moved from his forehead to the corner of his mouth. The expression on her small face remained rigid, but she was still gazing at him with a look of disdain.


    However, deep in her heart, she was so heartbroken at the sight of him.


    This was the first time Long Tianyu¡¯s face broke out with a sincere smile from his heart since he came to the Nation of Lintian.


    ¡°Ya, I won¡¯t look so ugly after a few days. Are you thirsty? Would you like some water?¡±


    As Long Tianyu held her hands, he had never felt so emotional, not even when he was bestowed the prince¡¯s title or when he returned victorious from a battle for the first time.


    She was well, even though her body was still frail given that she had just woken up from a coma. However, she felt that she was fine at this moment.


    The Zuo brothers looked downcast as they were sidelined.


    The saying went that married daughters were like spilled water. The little cousin sister whom they had been waiting expectantly for did not even glance at them.


    Humph, they had not grown up together, and now there was no hope of gaining her favor.


    Although they were troubled in that sense, they were still elated to see that Lin Mengya had woken up.


    After the brother exchanged looks, they hurried along to announce the news that their little cousin sister had woken up.


    After Lin Mengya was fed half a bowl of warm water, her voice had recovered.


    ¡°You should have a sip of water as well. Your lips are cracking and bleeding from dryness.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was soft and weak as she had just woken up and had not recovered her strength.


    Long Tianyu, however, was behaving like an idiot who could not stop smiling. No matter what she said, he agreed and complied with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was not used to such an accommodating Long Tianyu, her heart was warmed by how sweet he was towards her.


    This man was like an oversized toy which only knew how to smile foolishly. He was nothing like the usual intelligent and quick-witted Long Tianyu she knew.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you.¡±


    Long Tianyu then dashed out of the room excitedly, but after waiting for quite some time, what Lin Mengya got was some plain porridge brought in by Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, dear little cousin sister. Oh yes, I suppose Long Tianyu had not told you that I¡¯m your second cousin brother. This man here is my elder brother, so he is your big cousin brother, Zuo Qiuchen. From now on, you¡¯ll be Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu explained to Lin Mengya, as if he was showing off his treasure. Although she knew their identities even when she had not woken up, she nodded at Zuo Qiuyu. Thereafter, she then sat up with the help of the maidservants who then fed her the aromatic porridge little by little.


    ¡°What about him? What happened to him?¡±


    Lin Mengya had not seen Long Tianyu even after she finished eating the porridge.


    When Lin Mengya inquired Zuo Qiuyu about Long Tianyu with a gentle voice, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face fell and with a tone of dissatisfaction, he said, ¡°Hey, little cousin sister, you¡¯re really showing favoritism here! I¡¯ve come to wait on you even when I myself have not recovered from my injuries, don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly kicked Zuo Qiuyu away.


    Zuo Qiuchen who had been standing there watching Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuchen with tenderness in his eyes immediately came over to the side of Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and sat down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin-in-law must be too exhausted. When he went into the kitchen to ask them to prepare food for you, he actually fell asleep there and then. I¡¯ve sent men to carry him back to his room. Don¡¯t worry too much, you¡¯ve just woken up.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s warm and friendly attitude created a rather good impression of this cousin brother in Lin Mengya.


    Perhaps it was because this elder cousin brother was the emperor, his mannerism seemed much more trustworthy and steady compared to Zuo Qiuyu.


    Although they were merely cousins, there was still some resemblance in their features.


    Lin Mengya had no doubts about this person before her eyes being her cousin whom she shared half of a common bloodline.


    ¡°Thank you so much, dear cousin.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Zuo Qiuchen had waited a long time for Lin Mengya to address him as her cousin, he was immediately filled with a feeling of comfort and a brilliant smile spread out on his face. He earnestly wished that he could give the entire nation to her as a gift.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, did not feel so strongly towards them. She thought that it was rather strange for the two brothers to be so affectionate towards her.


    It was only after Zuo Qiuyu casually mentioned to her situation in the palace that female heirs were rare in the royal family and that there were only male heirs that she finally understood why she, being Princess Anle, had so quickly become the nation¡¯s favorite.


    Was there not a phrase that went, ¡°Scarcity increases value?¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was utterly exhausted, slept for three days and three nights before he appeared before Lin Mengya again, enlivened in his spirit.


    She even heard from Zuo Qiuyu that Long Tianyu had eaten a large bowl of rice after waking up from his long sleep.


    For this reason, when Lin Mengya saw him again, he appeared to have been revitalized, even though he was still skinnier than before. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya felt reassured that he was finally alright.


    ¡°How are you feeling today? Is your right shoulder still hurting?¡±


    Long Tianyu had tenderly inquired about her condition while squatting by her bedside.


    He was clad in a robe of sapphire blue, which brought out his outstanding manners.


    His long, messy hair had also been pulled back and tied up with a white jade crown in the shape of a kylin, just like he used to do.


    He was clean-shaven and his lips had regained their suppleness.


    Lin Mengya could not help but be indulged in his deep, dark eyes filled with tenderness.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Cousin Chen had delivered a lot of rare and precious herbs for my use. My shoulder doesn¡¯t pain as much as before.¡±


    As she was speaking, he gently pushed her fringe to the back of her ear using his long slender fingers.


    The tender romantic feelings rose from the mutual contact and Lin Mengya could no longer bear the bursting feeling within that she had to look away.

 Chapter 440 - Seeking Cure from the Pavilion of Herbs

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Do let me know if you¡¯re hurting. Don¡¯t you bear the pain alone.¡±


    Long Tianyu instinctively drew closer to her as he tucked her into the blanket.


    His hair fell onto her face unintentionally and it tickled her. She instinctively grabbed on to the ends of his hair and smiled at him like a child.


    ¡°Stop being cheeky.¡±


    Long Tianyu glanced at her in that unexpected instant, Lin Mengya glimpsed his doting eyes which made her cheeks blush and her heart beat harder.


    It seemed that ever since she got injured, their relationship had become especially intimate.


    Although she was not used to such intimacy, there was no way she could avoid it.


    After all, she was a patient now, and should she not be showered with care?


    This was the excuse she found to assure herself. Anyways, she was happy to be so free and relaxed.


    At this moment, she was still holding on to Long Tianyu¡¯s hair.


    Long Tianyu could not tell if she was doing this on purpose or if it was unintentional, but he did not feel agitated at all. He simply allowed her to hold on to his hair as he sat down by her bed.


    While they looked at each other, there was no exchange of words but silence, but as he gazed at her bright eyes which were looking all around, he felt a comforting assurance, so much so he could not think of anything else.


    ¡°Oh yes, has the Prancing Dragon Herb been delivered to Dajin?¡±


    Lin Mengya tried hard to find a topic of conversation. It was rather strange that they were more used to a life of constant argument.


    She was really rather unused to such quiet time together.


    ¡°Yes, the emperor of Lintian had already delivered the herb. I received news yesterday and it should have arrived at the palace by now.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Thereafter, she suddenly turned to look at Long Tianyu with wide-opened eyes.


    ¡°Where are Baishao and Xiu? How have we forgotten about them? Will you hurry up and look for them, Long Tianyu, and bring them here?¡±


    In her anxiety, Lin Mengya tugged hard at Long Tianyu¡¯s hair. As he frowned from the pain, he instinctively grabbed on to her small hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Zuo Qiuyu had already sent men to look for them. It was not safe on Immortal Road, so they intended to take the way around it. They should come here within these few days.¡±


    Lin Mengya finally felt assured after hearing what Long Tianyu said.


    She let go of her hand on his hair, embarrassed. She had honestly forgotten that she was holding on to his hair.


    She gazed at Long Tianyu bashfully and reached out her left hand to massage his head tenderly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose.¡±


    In response, Long Tianyu gave her a reassuring smile, and then tucked her hand into the blanket.


    To Long Tianyu, this lass would be so much easier to deal with if she was unconscious.


    Once she was awake, she would be so full of antics always, be it intentionally or unintentionally.


    ¡°Cousin sister, cousin sister, are you feeling better?¡±


    All of a sudden, a voice that sounded like a broken record called out, so much so the romantic atmosphere between the two was ruined in that instant.


    Lin Mengya could not help but roll her eyes. Ever since she woke up, Zuo Qiuyu had been very clingy to her and was always staying by her bedside.


    He would not stop calling out to his cousin sister. In the past few days especially, he and Zuo Qiuchen seemed to be engaged in some kind of competition, taking turns to show off to Lin Mengya.


    Although Lin Mengya seemed to hold on to the principle that she would take advantage of the situation, her room was at this moment heaped up with splendid, sparkling items.


    Furthermore, she was bedridden. There was no way she could wear those items offered to her. She was no doubt complaining in her hearts because of this.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    While Lin Mengya asked impatiently, Long Tianyu was quietly enjoying this.


    Regardless of how much attention they eagerly showered on Lin Mengya, she would at most give them a smile.


    The person whom Lin Mengya was most intimate with was Long Tianyu.


    On this point, Long Tianyu had become the single one person whom the Zuo Brothers were painfully envious of.


    ¡°Ah, now my heart is assured seeing that you¡¯re well and healthy. Oh yes, the other princes had sent over a number of interesting items. I¡¯ve picked one jade bangle from among them. Wearing it would greatly enhance your circulation. If you put it on, it can improve your condition.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu explained as he took out a pale pinkish-purple jade bangle from a wingceltis box from the side.


    Long Tianyu looked on silently with cold eyes.


    He had heard that this was the special produce of the Nation of Lintian. For commoners, a piece of such jade as big as a fingernail would be considered a family¡¯s heirloom, not to mention a bangle this big.


    Presently, Long Tianyu could see the generosity of these so-called princes.


    However, what was this to Long Tianyu? Once they were back in Dajin, he would offer all the best things in Dajin to Lin Mengya as gifts.


    Zuo Qiuyu carefully lifted up Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand and slip it through her hand onto her wrist.


    Lin Mengya did not seem to have any reaction when she saw at her drooping hand. On the other hand, it was Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu whose eyes were immediately filled with a look of pity and regret.


    They were rather certain that Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand was ruined.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty and it fits you. This gift from Prince Yun is indeed fitting. I¡¯ll surely put in a good word for them in before my emperor brother.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face broke out in a satisfied smile when he put the bangle on Lin Mengya.


    As a physician himself, Zuo Qiuyu was very aware of what it meant for a physician¡¯s right arm to be disabled. It meant that all the hard work over the years would go to waste.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was so perfect. While she was full of antics, behind all this, she was exceptionally mature and magnanimous.


    If such a woman were to have any disability, would it not be the world¡¯s greatest regret?


    Therefore, he intended to heal Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm no matter what.


    ¡°I think it looks very pretty too. Please thank Prince Yun on my behalf.¡±


    In reality, Lin Mengya had accepted the situation. Although they did not breathe a word about it, she knew that although the crossbow arrow did not hurt her bone, her nerves would have been impacted when the arrow was being drawn out of her.


    As a result, she could not exert strength on that arm at all.


    Nevertheless, this was not the worst situation. At least she had survived and was this not the best thing?


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve actually come to discuss something with you today.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Zuo Qiuyu glanced at Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm and decidedly told her what he tried to keep to himself earlier on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm revealing this to me,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu could tell from his expression that what he was going to say had to do with Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm.


    To be honest, Qiu Yu could be considered to be a highly skillful physician.


    If even he was at a loss at what to do, Lin Mengya¡¯s recovery seemed so hopeless.


    If there really was a way for her arm to recover, even if there was only a tiny chance of success, he would be willing to give it a try.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not going to hide this from you anymore. The reason the Nation of Lintian was able to stand strong was not only because of its favorable geographical factors. What is even more critical is a place called the Pavilion of Herbs. Within this Pavilion of Herbs is a gathering of tip-top physicians from all nations. In my opinion, they may have a way to help my cousin sister recover completely.¡±


    She would be lying if she said she was not upset. Who would want to become paralyzed for the rest of his or her life?


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had more or less guessed it.


    The Pavilion of Herbs must be difficult to access.


    Otherwise, why would Zuo Qiuyu rather visit the various famous physicians but not suggest seeking treatment from the Pavilion of Herbs at the beginning?


    ¡°Just speak your mind. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Lin Mengya paused for a while before she pretended to speak in a casual tone.


    Everyone would have their reasons and difficulties. As much as possible, she did not want to create trouble for Zuo Qiuyu.


    However, at this moment, she desperately wished to learn more about the Pavilion of Herbs.


    ¡°We need to give this matter further thought, because¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu braced himself to speak out about the difficulties he was facing.


    Before he could do that, an authoritative voice interrupted him and said what he had wanted to say.


    ¡°This is because to engage the service of the Pavilion of Herbs, the subject needs to be either blood relations with the royal family or the pupils of the physicians in the Pavilion of Herbs. Apart from such conditions, it would be near impossible to engage them.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen seemed to have rushed here after the court adjourned.


    Compared to how he usually dressed as a nobleman, today, he was wearing a crown and clad in a royal yellow imperial robe embroidered with a five-clawed golden dragon. Finally, he was exuberating the air of an emperor of a nation.


    The expression on his face neither betrayed joy nor sorrow. It was as if he had seen through all the things on earth.


    The pride of being able to sit on the imperial throne which made him despise everything below him made him somewhat similar to Long Tianyu.


    Both of them were extremely excellent men. Although they differed in their characters, they appear to belong to the same category when standing side by side with each other.


    Long Tianyu might be stationed in another¡¯s territory at the moment, but he was neither supercilious nor obsequious.


    Moreover, Zuo Qiuchen admired him greatly. In fact, Zuo Qiuchen had even exempted him from certain etiquette.


    He was probably the only person within the boundaries of the Nation of Lintian who had been bestowed such great honor.


    Perhaps it was due to the appreciation and empathy they had for their kind.


    ¡°My cousin sister is our blood relation after all. Moreover, my aunt used to be the only disciple of the first elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. On this ground, they have to treat cousin sister.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was determined to have Lin Mengya treated in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    It was not because Zuo Qiuchen did not desire so, but rather, he was able to see things more clearly and understand certain circumstances more completely.


    ¡°You are excused.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The guards who were standing around left the room quietly.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward. Lin Mengya was about to say something but realized that she did not know how to begin.


    She must have made a correct assumption.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you make trouble! Our aunt being the disciple of the first elder had been a well-kept secret in the royal family for decades! If this secret were to leak out, do you know how much trouble it would bring on our cousin sister?¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen rebuked his younger brother as he gave him a severe look.


    Zuo Qiuyu immediately realized his mistake, but he still tried to put on a front.


    However, knowing that he was at fault, he could only try to protest through the look in his eyes.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya, being exceptionally intelligent, could make an educated guess from their conversation.


    If her mother, Zuo Shuqing, was the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian and the secret disciple of the first elder, then the reason for keeping that secret was apparent.

 Chapter 441 - Each to His Own Desires

    ¡°Do you mean the music score for the green stringed instrument?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s statement shook the three of them simultaneously and each of them started to fall into their own thoughts.


    However, no one could tell from the surface.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts made a quick turn. Even if she were dim-witted, she would also know that the music score for the green stringed instrument was not merely a simple medical manual.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. I¡¯ve indeed found the music score for the green stringed instrument. However, it¡¯s been destroyed.¡±


    Actually what Lin Mengya said was not total nonsense.


    After all, given the condition of the music score for the green stringed instrument, it would be extremely difficult for anyone without the help from the Shen Nung system to discern the characters in it.


    Moreover, it might not be good for the three of them if they reveal the matter regarding the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    ¡°Destroyed¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, of the three, had the most drastic reaction.


    The expression on his face showed that he had been shocked and he continued mumbling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this music score for the green stringed instrument just a medical manual? Is it necessary to be so upset over the fact that it¡¯s destroyed?¡±


    After hearing what she said, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s reaction was magnified further.


    He looked as if he was going to die of heartache. It was as if Lin Mengya was some wastrel.


    Zuo Qiuchen immediately tried to stop Zuo Qiuyu. Being an ambitious emperor, Zuo Qiuchen simply hesitated for a moment before his face broke out into a gentle smile.


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s also good that the music score had been destroyed. At least you can save you many troubles.¡±


    ¡°But, my brother, without the music score for the green stringed instrument, those people in the Pavilion of Herbs¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s anxious reaction was determinedly interrupted and cut off by Zuo Qiuchen.


    He gazed at Zuo Qiuyu with an authoritative look in his eyes. No one was able to waver his decision once it was made.


    ¡°Mengya, you take a rest first. Qiuyu, you come with me. I¡¯ve something to discuss with you.¡±


    With reluctance, Zuo Qiuyu trailed behind Zuo Qiuchen as he exited the room.


    Long Tianyu helped Lin Mengya up and began feeding her some water little by little.


    Despite Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s hesitant mannerism towards Zuo Qiuchen and his stammering when spoke, Lin Mengya was able to guess the truth.


    This music score for the green stringed instrument had to do with something of great importance. Perhaps her mother was not simply the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian.


    She was starting to feel bad. Although Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu treated her very well, she had not fully recovered from her injuries at this moment. She did not think it was a good idea for her to be implicated or involved in such turmoil.


    ¡°Tell me, Long Tianyu, should I help them?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes moved a little, but other than this little reaction, he did not reveal any other emotions.


    As Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu expectantly, he could vaguely see the trust she had in him through her clear, bright eyes.


    In that instant, a sense of guilt flashed across his mind.


    The deeper Long Tianyu¡¯s understanding of Lin Menyga, the more he was sure that if Lin Mengya found out about it¡­


    All of a sudden, a chill ran up his spine.


    No, Lin Mengya must not know anything about it!


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? You¡¯re finding this difficult to do, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked doubtfully. After Long Tianyu recovered from his absent-mindedness, he suppressed the anxiety in his heart, pretended to smile casually and said, ¡°No matter what, they are your cousin brothers. You¡¯ve not fully recovered from your injury right now. If new problems arise and complicated the matter further, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to achieve what you set out to do.¡±


    Leaning back on the bed board, Lin Mengya nodded in agreement.


    In the last few days, she could sense that there were some special reasons as to why Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu were treating her so well.


    However, she could not deny the feeling that they were somewhat sincere towards her too.


    If this matter was truly important and crucial, she should not just be a bystander and not help at all.


    ¡°Oh yes, if I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, you have meant this trip to be an inspection of the spring plowing. Now that you¡¯ve gone into a foreign country, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince try to find fault with you?¡±


    Long Tianyu tucked her into the blanket and smiled as if he could not be bothered about the Crown Prince.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with me. Come to think of it, you and Zuo Qiuyu are really something. Not long after you left, my father the emperor woke up. Someone secretly told my father about your quest in search of the medicine. At that time, I was on the way back from Qian Province when I received father¡¯s secret edict. The Crown Prince is now working hard to cover up all the bad things he and his men did while father laid unconscious. How would he have time to deal with me?¡±


    Things had turned out unexpectedly in this way.


    Lin Mengya made a mental calculation. She had thought that the emperor would not simply announce the news of him waking up from coma to the general public.


    After all, was the emperor not worried that he would alert the enemy if this was made known to the Crown Prince?


    However, after further consideration, she was well aware of who Long Tianyu¡¯s father was like. He must have his reasons for doing so.


    Anyhow, treacherous people like the Crown Prince and the queen could forget about trying to deceive the emperor of Dajin.


    ¡°You take a rest first, I¡¯m going to ask Baishao about something.¡±


    Long Tianyu forced an excuse to get away from Lin Mengya for now.


    Once Lin Mengya nodded, Long Tianyu left her with quiet steps.


    It was only when he was outside that he finally let out a deep breath.


    On one hand, he desired to spend time alone with her, yet on the other, he was afraid to do so.


    She was sharp, quick-witted, and very intelligent. He had to be very cautious these few days, lest Lin Mengya should become suspicious of him.


    Once Baishao and the rest arrived at the mansion, Lin Mengya would be distracted by her best buddies.


    At this thought, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    He had never expected that in this life, there would be a day that he would experience the anxiety that came about because he was trying to deceive another person.


    Nevertheless, because it was Lin Mengya, he would do this willingly.


    Alas, this was a fulfillment of the old man¡¯s words that he would meet with someone who could deal with him.


    The days spent nursing Lin Mengya¡¯s wound was more or less starting to be boring.


    Apart from eating, Lin Mengya would be sleeping. Because she had to drink very bitter medicine often, she had lost her appetite as a result.


    After living a life like the pig for some time, she had unexpectantly lost some weight and became skinnier.


    As a result, Long Tianyu and the Zuo Brothers took turns boiling soup for her. They claimed that she was too skinny and therefore needed to drink and eat a lot of tonics to nurse her back to health.


    Soon, Long Tianyu bore the good news that Baishao and the rest would be arriving in the Wangtian City in three days¡¯ time.


    However, apart from Xiu, Hongyu and Sumei had come along too. To her surprise, there was also Xiu¡¯s uncle who was with them.


    Lin Mengya did not make any comments. Dongfang Xu was after a straight forward and brave hero.


    She and Xiu hit it off well right from the start and they had been through quite a lot together, so it would be like that she and Dongfang Xu had known each from further back.


    However, there was one precaution she had to make. She had asked Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu not to expose her identity.


    She especially did not want Master Guo to know her identity, so she had asked Long Tianyu to just reveal the fact that she was his wife.


    However, given the protection and help rendered to her and Zuo Qiuyu by Master Guo and Dongfang Xu, Zuo Qiuchen had given the order that the two groups of businessmen would be permitted to enter and leave the Nation of Lintian whenever they liked. On top of that, they were given the same treatment as the local businessmen in terms of their status and applicable policies.


    Since these benefits offered were genuine, Master Guo was smart enough not to question the offer.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was able to pull herself up and take a few steps by the time Baishao and the rest arrived.


    She had become weak and strengthless because the injury on her right shoulder was too serious and she had lost too much blood.


    In the past few days, she had been both eating and sleeping well. In addition, she had taken a lot of tonics to build her blood and qi. Her health had finally picked up somewhat and her strength returned a little.


    Some weakness was still to be expected and she would be panting after taking a few steps.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew very well that the sun would do her health good.


    With Long Tianyu¡¯s help and support, Lin Mengya was able to stand in the courtyard to enjoy the flowers in full bloom.


    ¡°This is a treasure which Prince Shen specially prepared for you as if it were the white snow in early spring. This flower is very valuable. Only elegant ladies like Princess deserves such expensive flowers,¡± commented the maidservants.


    They were keenly aware that this beautiful guest in the courtyard was the national treasure of the Nation of Lintian.


    They could not help but fawn on Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya gazed at the large, white flowers and remembered hearing that in order for these flowers to bloom, they needed to be watered with cow milk and goat milk.


    On top of that, the flowers should never be subjected to rain, wind, and sunlight before they bloom. They needed to be patiently and carefully cultivated before they could go into full bloom.


    Moreover, each stalk would only produce one flower. If there were more than one flower on one stalk, they would be competing for nutrients and ultimately, both flowers would wither.


    Nevertheless, once these precious flowers went into full bloom, neither wind nor rain would damage it. No matter how scorching the sun was or how bitter the cold, they would continue in full bloom for eight to ten days.


    Lin Mengya could not help but smile at Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s effort to bring these flowers here for her.


    These flowers were like the Lin Mengya of the past, growing so cautiously with the possibility of withering any time.


    However, once in full bloom, no one would be able to break her.


    The emperor of Lintian was really something to have used flowers as an analogy to her. It was indeed apt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there to take a rest, lest you become exhausted.¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke with a tender voice as he helped Lin Mengya over to the long corridor where she could sit down on a chair cushioned with a layer of fleece.


    Long Tianyu stood by her at all times and took special note that she really fancied this flower likened to the snow in early spring.


    He was resolved to plant a large patch of these flowers back in their mansion in the future to make her happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m in no way so delicate and fragile. Apart from my right arm, I¡¯m almost fully recovered. Don¡¯t worry about me. You may go ahead to attend to your business.¡±


    Lin Mengya patted Long Tianyu¡¯s hand to assure him. In reality, she was starting to feel dizzy and faint.


    In fact, she had decided to come out for a stroll because she did not want to worry Baishao, so she pretended that nothing had happened to her.


    Baishao might appear to be shrewish, but she could be more naggy and motherly than the other sisterly girls.


    Furthermore, Lin Mengya had given instructions to conceal the cause of her injury. She had revealed to the general public that she had fallen from a horse. This way, the people eyeing the music score for the green stringed instrument would continue to lie dormant and not strike so easily.


    Since she did not have full confidence in this matter, she did not wish to alarm the enemies.


    ¡°Alright, Baishao and the rest will be here any minute now. I¡¯m going to go off for just a little while.¡±

 Chapter 442 - Having Nothing Better to Do

    After Long Tianyu gave instructions for them to take good care of Lin Mengya, he hurried off through the gates of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh as she watched the figure of Long Tianyu going off.


    It seemed that Long Tianyu was especially intimate with Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen these days.


    Not only did they exchange glances in front of her daily, but they would also make use of the time while she was asleep or the time after she had taken her medicine to get together.


    However, she had completely no clue what they were discussing.


    She also could not be bothered to ask them. She simply turned a blind eye on them such that they likely assumed that she had been fooled.


    The reason was that she also felt guilty towards Long Tianyu.


    It was merely because she had lied to Long Tianyu with regard to the problem they had with the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    While she did not intentionally keep this from Long Tianyu, but she had been investigating through various means in the last few days trying to find the clues on the significance of the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    However, the more she found out, the more she felt it was wiser to keep this to herself than to tell them the truth in the spur of the moment.


    In fact, the Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s position at this moment was in imminent danger but they were not aware of it.


    Because of the great influence of the Pavilion of Herbs, for him to be accepted by the royal family members as well as all the nobles in the Nation of Lintian, he had to be accepted by the chief elder in the Pavilion of Herbs first.


    The problem was that the chief elder had mysteriously disappeared over ten years ago.


    To be the chief elder¡¯s successor, one had to be either the elder¡¯s protege or one whom the chief elder had personally pass down the baton to.


    In other words, he must be in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument. Only the one in possession of the music score would be qualified to succeed the chief elder of Pavilion of Herbs.


    Once someone took over the elder¡¯s place, he would enjoy equal status and honor as the emperor in the Nation of Lintian.


    However, who would allow someone else to sleep on one¡¯s own bed? Who would allow someone else from outside to share his own power and status?


    For this reason, each chief elder serving the term had been through thorough consideration in the selection process.


    Not only did he have to convince the public but he also needed to have an intimate relationship with the emperor. He even could be the emperor¡¯s right-hand man.


    However, the last chief elder had been an exception.


    He was a medical fanatic who was single-mindedly immersed in the study of pharmacy. His sole interest in life was to research and study the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    There was even a rumor that someone wanted to rely on the power of the chief elder to sow discord between the Pavilion of Herbs and the royal family.


    The emperor at that time gifted the chief elder a stalk of a mysterious herb that had just been recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument. Since then, this chief elder had been hell-bent on being faithful to the late emperor.


    This was apparently the reason the emperor had complete trust in this chief elder.


    Coincidentally it was because of his perseverance in the learning of medicine that led to the chief elder¡¯s extremely simple and pure character.


    It was also because of this reason that his own mother had become the protege of this chief elder.


    However, she had yet to find out the reason her mother left her home country. It was because of her mother vanished so abruptly and that the chief elder had also mysteriously disappeared that resulted in temporary chaos in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    It was precisely the reason why Zuo Qiuchen succeeded in ascending the throne and moving the capital.


    However, this might all come to an end soon. There had to an end to all these fights.


    She gathered from the maidservants that the chief elders had three candidates competing to be his successor.


    All of them were either members of the royal family or noble families which were powerful families.


    However, they were unable to succeed the chief elder with justifiable reason. It was all because according to the rules set by the Pavilion of Herbs that the successor had to be in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Lin Mengya casually sighed and began to massage her temples with her left hand.


    This was yet another plot and strive for power, but she had gotten to the center of this whirlpool because of her mother.


    Alas, she felt so drained just thinking about it.


    ¡°Master! Master! Are you alright?¡±


    An urgent voice called out to her and woke her from her thoughts.


    When Lin Mengya turned around, she saw Baishao and Xiu dashing in as she expected.


    It had been a while since they saw each other and the two lasses seemed to have lost weight considerably.


    Their watery eyes especially were badly swollen.


    Was it this serious? Lin Mengya wanted to smile, but at the same time, her heart was warmed by the sight of them.


    She considered herself to be very blessed to have somebody who was truly concerned about her, for this was really hard to come by in this world.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, just that my right arm had been dislocated so it¡¯s strengthless. Look at you, why are you weeping when I¡¯m well and good?¡±


    The external wound on her right arm had almost healed. With the help of those miracle-working pills, it should fully recover very soon. As for whether her arm would still be useful, this was something beyond her control.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Master. We know for a fact that you¡¯re not good at riding horses. How could you behave so willfully here? Let me have a look to see if your wound left a scar.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm did not have any sensation, but she still pretended to cry out in pain when Baishao touched it.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Baishao immediately retracted her hand and gazed at her master with guilt. Thereafter she did not dare to touch her master¡¯s right arm.


    Lin Mengya smiled as she pretended to be totally fine, but even Xiu, like Baishao, started to look Lin Mengya up and down.


    ¡°Silly lass, do you not recognize me anymore just because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Or is there anything on my face that you have to scrutinize it?¡±


    Lin Mengya teased Xiu, however, she continued blinking her teary eyes.


    There was even a look of admiration in her eyes.


    ¡°Big Sister Mengya, so you are actually the legendary Prince Yu! You truly lived up to your name. You are the one person whom I admire most!


    Lin Mengya was not the least surprised that Xiu found out her identity.


    This lass had always been straight forward and very likable. She must have escorted Baishao during the journey these few days.


    If Baishao had unintentionally or even intentionally revealed her identity, she would certainly be the first to pick it up.


    After all, anxiety would cause chaos. There had to be considerable commotion at that time such someone among the group of businessmen would have been passing the message around.


    She was quite sure that Baishao would have cried from worrying, otherwise, she would not be perceived as Lin Mengya¡¯s intimate maidservant.


    ¡°Do you admire me? Sigh, I¡¯ve always wanted to keep this low key. How did this bad reputation of mine be spread all the way to Lieyun?¡±


    Lin Mengya purposely sighed as she teased Xiu.


    Xiu sat on the railing beside Lin Mengya and smiled at her. Like a diehard fan, she gazed at Lin Mengya and began listing out what heard of her.


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t have a bad reputation! I heard that when you were going to marry Prince Yu, he had not discovered the gem in you and had kept you outside his gates. Surprisingly, when you finally appeared, he was immediately smitten by you and eventually held a grand wedding to marry you. On top of that, I also heard that you were completely fearless of the bullies who were exceptionally strong and went around bullying people in the Capital City and even made them get down on their knees to ask for mercy. Finally, you saved countless people living in poverty. All the people clapped their hands and praised you, and¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya interrupted Xiu and wondered who gave her the confidence to do so.


    ¡°Stop, stop, if you continue, I would sound like a superwoman who had saved the world. Who told you about all these? I¡¯ll have to collect the fee for copyright.¡±


    Xiu stuck out her tongue but did not give her an answer as to who spread the rumor.


    Lin Mengya stopped pressing for an answer. After all, all that had happened to her at the beginning was not a secret. So be it that it had been made known to everyone.


    It was not something to be ashamed of, just that the story had been grossly exaggerated.


    After a further exchange of pleasantries, the identities of these two guests were eventually known to all in the courtyard.


    Since Baishao had arrived, all matters concerning the care of Lin Mengya, including changing the bandages were now personally taken over by her.


    Moreover, these two girls were pretty, honey-tongued, and diligent.


    Merely half a day had passed, but almost all the maidservants in the courtyard soon became acquainted with them.


    The courtyard, which used to be rather quiet, was now a much livelier place.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit was lifted, having reunited with her good sisters, therefore her appetite for dinner improved and she managed to eat one more bowl of rice than usual. This greatly reassured Long Tianyu.


    However, Lin Mengya, who overate for dinner was only feeling bloated!


    Her stamina could hardly catch up with her excitement which was stirred up after such a long time.


    The feeling of bloatedness coupled with heavy eyelids was not a comfortable feeling at all.


    Given no other choice, she could only have the others carry her outdoors to have a glimpse of the moon and the starlit sky and to feel the cold breeze, so she could be kept more awake.


    She took out a pill that aided digestion and popped it into her mouth. Its sweet and sour taste made Lin Mengya squint.


    ¡°What was that you ate? Would you let me, your cousin, have a taste of it?¡±


    Under the moonlight, a tall lean figure approached her.


    Standing tall and erect, Zuo Qiuchen, who had changed out of his imperial robe, appeared more refined but relaxed. At the same time, however, he also looked less solemn.


    Lin Mengya smiled as she raised her palm with the small, dark red pill in it to Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s eye level.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a sugary pill. I see that my dear cousin sister is still a child. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have such luxury to be so carefree.¡±


    Despite his response, Zuo Qiuchen still picked up the pill and popped it into his mouth.


    The sweet-sour taste in his mouth immediately neutralized the bitterness in his mouth.


    As he swallowed the sweet-sour pill, the trouble in his heart seemed to be alleviated a little.


    ¡°Do you also have things that are troubling you? So much so that you are suffering insomnia at night?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked while knowing the answer. Because of their interactions in the past few days, she came to know that this eldest cousin of hers would not be working on things that did not benefit him.


    It would be strange if he was not looking to achieve something when he treated her with such warmth and diligence and was extraordinarily kind to her friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we are troubled over the same matter.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen had signified the reason, but a smile immediately appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as she responded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve overeaten tonight and felt really bloated. Are you experiencing the same?¡±


    .

 Chapter 443 - A Cunning Transaction

    Zuo Qiuchen was stupefied and he burst out laughing after a moment of pause.


    Lin Mengya thought she saw the look on his face which seemed to say that he had been seen through. However, she also glimpsed a flash of light in his eyes.


    This eldest cousin of hers was not an ordinary person. She knew for a fact that the internal strife in the Pavilion of Herbs only involved the upper-class nobles of Lintian.


    How would the mere maidservants be aware of it?


    They must have received instruction from Zuo Qiuchen, so they could make known his predicament to her.


    Moreover, Zuo Qiuyu had known her personality for a long time.


    The two brothers had treated her so well, and thus she would return present for present.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this method wouldn¡¯t work, but Yu had insisted on doing this. It seemed like that I¡¯m right. The Lins and the Zuos have the most preeminent bloodline. You are a very outstanding person indeed.¡±


    Despite Zuo Qiuchen relaxing the expression on his face, Lin Mengya was feeling, for the time, that Zuo Qiuchen was finally treating her as an equal.


    He was not treating her merely as a little girl.


    ¡°I believe Zuo Qiuyu had reacted in this way because knows my temperament well. What would you like me to do, cousin? Is it to help you look for the music score for the green stringed instrument, or do you want me to succeed in the position of the chief elder?¡±


    Under the moonlight, the expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face was that of gentleness and warmth. There was no sign of anger or other emotions.


    From afar, it appeared that the cousins were just having a casual chat.


    No one would have imagined what seemed like a cordial conversation was actually a discussion on a secret that could topple a nation.


    ¡°If I let you take over the chief elder¡¯s position now, it will be as good as pushing into a furnace. If possible, I hope you will lend me the music score for the green stringed instrument for a while.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen might sound like he was negotiating with Lin Mengya, but she could sense from the way he spoke that he had a ploy in mind.


    In response, Lin Mengya showed a knowing smile and tapped her head with her left hand as she said, ¡°The music score for the green stringed instrument had really been destroyed¡­¡±


    In response, Zuo Qiuchen smiled as if he was not bothered by Lin Mengya¡¯s reply. Imitating Lin Mengya, he looked up at the moon in the sky and said, ¡°If you help me fulfill my wishes, I will allow your people to monopolize all the businesses in the Nation of Lintian. How¡¯s that?¡±


    There was a hint of persuasion in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s casual voice.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was alarmed by the thought that flashed across her mind.


    Had her status as the master of Sanjue Hall been exposed? However, after second thoughts, she thought it was unlikely.


    Even Long Tianyu, who had numerous spies in the Capital City, did not manage to find this out.


    Moreover, her eldest cousin was a foreign emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, my dear cousin. I don¡¯t reside here. Even if you allow me to monopolize the businesses, it¡¯s not going to be of use to me.¡±


    The unwavering look in her eyes did not betray any other emotion.


    Lin Mengya turned around and smiled at Zuo Qiuchen. Like a sly fox, the two exchanged looks as if trying to size up each other and guess each other¡¯s trump card.


    ¡°Power, I know you¡¯re not interested in power, so wealth is what I can give you. Your prince may hold exceedingly great power and is the most outstanding man, but don¡¯t you think you need to provide support for your mother¡¯s family?¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen coaxed her using a tone that seemed to imply that he was doing all these for Lin Mengya¡¯s sake.


    Lin Mengya laughed softly as she looked down.


    ¡°You¡¯re rather ambitious, my dear cousin. Alright, I¡¯ll find the music score for the green stringed instrument for you. But on condition that I take over the management of the Pavilion of Herbs, but of course, you know I won¡¯t lay my hands on the iron ores.¡±


    Cunningness ran in their blood. It was as if they were dancing the tango, sometimes taking a step forward, sometimes retreating a step. It was in this alternating advancing and retreating movement that they gradually figured out each other¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Alright, but it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get hold of the music score for the green stringed instrument. How about I give you three months as the time limit for you to find it for me?¡±


    Three months? Was her eldest cousin not being too impatient?


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as if she was pondering. It was only after a while later that she slowly reached out a finger.


    ¡°Please extend the time limit to a year. If my right arm doesn¡¯t recover soon enough, it would be difficult for me to go about searching for the music score for the green stringed instrument, right?¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen quickly understood Lin Mengya¡¯s intention. He shook his head and smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed more thoughtful. One year it would be. Please accept my thanks for fulfilling my wish.¡±


    Bowing awkwardly, the two of them exchanged a glance and a smile.


    Something did not need to be spoken to be expressed to be understood.


    ¡°I still have something to attend to, so I shall not remain to chit chat with you. In a few days, let¡¯s set out for the old capital to look for those from the Pavilion of Herbs to treat your injury.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, then she called for a maidservant to help her back into her room slowly.


    Zuo Qiuchen who was standing in the shade smiled a mysterious smile as he strode out of the courtyard of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s body remained frail. It only took a few steps from the courtyard to the bed in her room, but she was already feeling weak.


    Perhaps she had exhausted too much of her strength during the day.


    Baishao had already made her bed the way she liked earlier on.


    She helped Lin Mengya change into something comfortable before she lay down on the bed. At the same time, Baishao had brought in her blanket, insisting to make her bed on the floor so she could keep Lin Mengya company in her room.


    ¡°Why would you do this? There are so many rooms in the prince¡¯s mansion. How are you going rest well sleeping here?¡±


    At this moment, only a candle was lit in the room.


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she looked at Baishao who was lying down on the floor by her bed.


    ¡°No way. You¡¯re not feeling well now. If you become thirsty at night, there¡¯ll be no one to pour a cup of water for you. I¡¯m at your service. I won¡¯t leave your side.¡±


    Baishao was not bothered at all, anyways she could have all the blankets she needed in this room.


    Moreover, the flooring of the room was made from cottonwood, so it was more comfortable than the beds in poor people¡¯s homes.


    She was carrying with her sisters¡¯ expectations. In fact, she was already extremely upset that her master got injured.


    She would not forgive herself if she failed to serve her master well.


    Lin Mengya tried to dissuade her, but Baishao remained stubborn and refused to leave her side.


    Lin Mengya, unable to dissuade her, commanded Baishao to lay a fleece blanket on top of the soft mattress, so they finally reached a compromise.


    ¡°What do you think of the Nation of Lintian, Baishao?¡±


    Lying on the bed, Lin Mengya began chatting with Baishao casually with her eyes closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Compared to Dajin, the girls here seem to be more quick-witted. Oh yes, Master, on the way here, I heard that there are many good things here which we can¡¯t find in Dajin. Nevertheless, no place is better than home.¡±


    This was, in fact, the first time in her life that she had been so far away from home. The further she was away from home, the more she felt the warmth and the preciousness of her homeland.


    How she wished she could fly back to Dajin immediately! How she yearned to be back in her blissful home so she could be with her sisters.


    ¡°Surely this is the case. However, it could be said that this place is also considered part of my homeland. Baishao, if I remain behind, would you stay here with me?¡±


    Baishao had no idea why her master would suddenly make this statement.


    The first thought that came to her was that her master would certainly not reside in the Nation of Lintian permanently because she was Dajin¡¯s princess.


    Then again, she also realized that her master was also a princess of the Nation of Lintian.


    Moreover, that Prince Shen and the emperor of the Nation of Lintian treated her master really well. On top of that, this place was considered her master¡¯s homeland. If her master remained here, she would definitely stay behind with her.


    ¡°Of course. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there, Master, but I would also like all of us from our courtyard to be brought here.¡±


    At Baishao¡¯s words, Lin Mengya slowly opened her eyes.


    In reality, while she got to know Long Tianyu deeper and loved him, she somehow had a dark shadow that was holding her back.


    Back in Dajin, she had already learned about the truth of some matters.


    Although the Crown Prince had been born in the empress¡¯s palace, he had a petty and narrow-minded personality and lacked magnanimity.


    If he could not even be called a real man, how could he be the emperor of a nation?


    Even if Long Tianyu kept quiet and did not attempt to usurp his place, the Crown Prince would eventually be involved in the power struggle with the others who were fighting for power.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s potential and capabilities, he would at least become an important official in the imperial courts even if did not eventually ascend the throne.


    By then, would she be able to remain by his side like now, so as to assist him in all he was going to do?


    Lin Mengya was not confident of this.


    Moreover, the most critical reason, which was also what she was most uneasy about, was the fact that Long Tianyu had never verbalized his love for her.


    He had never even said anything about him fancying her.


    Was this not funny? After all, Long Tianyu had stayed by her side all the time when she was hurt and fallen unconscious. He did not even bother to change his clothes during that period of time.


    Furthermore, he attended to her with such tender loving care after she woke up.


    However, once a woman fell in love, she would need to be assured like a little animal. She needed a promise.


    Even if it were an empty promise, a woman would still hold on to her belief like a silly girl.


    She might be good at dealing with people with authority, but she was still a novice in matters of romantic love.


    ¡°Alas¡­¡±


    Perhaps she had been too greedy. Maybe she had wanted more than what she deserved.


    ¡°Master, are you worrying over your injured arm? Today, Imperial Physician Qiu, oops, I mean Prince Shen said that after a few days, he will bring you to his teacher so that his teacher can have a look at your condition. Rest assured that his teacher will be an outstanding physician, given Prince Shen himself was such a skillful physician.¡±


    Baishao tried to comfort Lin Mengya. However, Lin Mengya was worried about another matter in her heart.


    Since she was in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument, the injury on her right shoulder was not a problem that could be solved last night.


    The prescription found in the music score for the green stringed instrument was the best cure for difficult ailments. She was certain that such a prescription was only briefly mentioned in any other medical manuals.


    From Tranquil Lotus to Prancing Dragon Herb, and subsequently to the prescription for her own illness.


    If she were to come up with these medicines too frequently, the fact that she was in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument would be exposed sooner or later.


    By then, the music score would only bring countless trouble for her.


    In reality, back at the Immortal Road, the people were also not sure if she had the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Otherwise, they only had to take hostage of someone whom she cared and asked for the music score in exchange.


    This was yet another reminder of the fear that the people around her had to suffer from this on because of her.

 Chapter 444 - Juicy News in the Princes Mansion

    This was the reason she had agreed to the condition set down by Zuo Qiuchen.


    Needless to say, once they agreed on the terms of the transaction, those who were eyeing on the music score for the green stringed instrument would focus their attention on Zuo Qiuchen.


    Between the two of them, one was a princess, while the other was an emperor. It was clear from whose hand it would easier to get hold of the music score.


    Nevertheless, she would face greater danger during this former period of time.


    Since this was the case, it would be better for her to remain within the Nation of Lintian for the time being.


    Anyways, Zuo Qiuchen was obliged to protect her as long as she stayed in the Nation of Lintian.


    Not to mention all the delicacies she got to enjoy, she would be entertained by Zuo Qiuchen every single day.


    It was not easy to give up the taste of being able to tease and make fun of an emperor.


    She would also be able to boast about this when she returned to Dajin.


    She was probably the only person in the world who had the honor of having an emperor of a nation at her service!


    This was a feeling of exceeding happiness and contentment.


    Lin Mengya chatted a little bit more with Baishao before her stamina finally ran out and she fell asleep.


    Tonight, she had a rare dream about her sentiments as a young girl.


    Outside the room, there was a gentle breeze blowing and flower petals had fallen onto the ground, forming a patch of pink and white¡­


    ¡°You may leave them here. The princess has not woken up yet. Please keep it down, lest you wake her.¡±


    Early the next morning, Baishao had got out of bed as quietly as possible. She stood by the door as she busied herself preparing Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes and accessories for the day.


    Back in the Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the princess had never been fussy of what to eat or wear.


    Nevertheless, none of her master¡¯s food or clothes were something any other noblewomen in the Capital City possessed.


    The accessories for today was a pair of dangling jade ornaments held together by golden wires in the shape of peony flower. The pure gold tassel pendants were made from finely polished pearls.


    Apart from these, there was a pair of red coral dangling earrings made into the shape of plum flowers. There were some delicately made velvet flowers ornaments.


    Every piece of ornament was elegant, but at the same time giving off the brightness and liveliness fitting for young girls.


    The clothes were made of green silk, which was a specialty of the Nation of Lintian. The inner layer was a dress in the color of green beans. She had also prepared a pair of matching light green shoes each decorated with a pearl double the size of the digit of a finger.


    The entire set of apparel had been tailored by Royal Tailor of Lintian, which worked round the clock for it.


    Although this was done in a hurry, the workmanship was not at all haphazard.


    The dress was embroidered with patterns of plum flowers. If someone else were to adorn it, she would look like a countrywoman.


    However, when Lin Mengya put it on her, it complemented her snow-white complexion and gave her a look of pure elegance.


    On top of that, her recent poor health had resulted in her looking frail. This added an air of immortal to her as she sat down in the corridor.


    At a glance, she really appeared to be an immortal in paintings.


    Baishao had checked through every piece of clothing and accessory to make sure they were fit for use before she ordered the servants to leave them on the table in the room.


    She would wait for Lin Mengya to get up when she could help dress her up.


    ¡°What have you gathered so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that he is indeed an amorous, affectionate man. The laundry lady said that the girl had dashed out from his room improperly dressed.¡±


    ¡°Really? The girls of Dajin are so bold.¡±


    A few maidservants gathered along the corridor as they gossiped but Baishao did not know who they were referring to.


    Until that moment, Lin Mengya had not woken up. Frowning, Baishao trailed behind those maidservants.


    However, when the group of animated maidservants saw Baishao approaching, they quietened down instantly.


    Baishao was aware that her features looked rather fierce for a woman.


    She calmed herself down and greeted the maidservants amiably.


    ¡°I see that everyone¡¯s gathered here. Too bad my master loves to sleep and she¡¯s not gotten out of bed yet. If you¡¯re free, may I invite you to have some tea with me? It must have been working so hard serving my master for the last few days.¡±


    Baishao had naturally picked up some tricks from Lin Mengya. She knew how to use both the stick and the carrot to make people useful to her.


    Smiles quickly appeared on the faces of the maidservants once they heard that the princess¡¯s trusted maid was inviting them for tea.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss. We¡¯re merely lowly maidservants. We¡¯re not fit to have tea with you.¡±


    They knew better to speak pleasantries.


    Baishao, however, smiled and insisted, saying, ¡°I¡¯m only a servant too, just that my master is more used to me serve her. On the other hand, I see that all of you are witty and smart. You will definitely do well in the future. We¡¯re like sisters, so stop standing on ceremony. Come on, this is the best weather for drinking tea.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face broke into wide grins as they followed Baishao into the west-facing room in the courtyard.


    This room had been originally prepared for Baishao¡¯s use, but she had insisted to stay with Lin Mengya in her room to wait on her.


    Since the place had been set up for Baishao, it was of course equipped with a tea set.


    Baishao had also spent some money to buy some snacks.


    All of them had gotten out of bed early and had not eaten much for breakfast.


    Therefore, the maidservants were quickly taken in by Baishao¡¯s persuasion.


    Baishao, holding on to her teacup, would deliberately leave the conversation now and then.


    The maidservants let down their guards soon and began to talk about interesting happenings in the mansion.


    ¡°Just by looking at Miss Baishao¡¯s mannerisms, we can tell that our princess is surely an extraordinary person. Surprisingly, Prince Yu of Dajin is so indiscreet in his conduct.¡±


    The maidservant with a round face who spoke these words immediately thought her words rather inappropriate.


    However, Baishao did not seem to have any reaction to her words as she continued eating the snack and drinking the tea. Occasionally, there would even be a curious look in her eyes.


    The maidservants became bolder as they continued to gossip. Who would not like to hear about such juicy news concerning their masters?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? However, that girl called Sumei doesn¡¯t look like she is the daughter of a notable family. Miss Baishao, you have journeyed with them here. Do you know her background?¡±


    Sumei? Indeed it had to do with Sumei again!


    On the way here, Xiu had told her more than once that Sumei had ulterior motives.


    However, without her master¡¯s instruction, at the critical moment, Baishao had kept her and Hongyu with them and did not throw her out.


    Eventually when they learned that their master was injured, Xiu and she could not be bothered about her.


    Little did they expect that they had kept an enemy for their master in their midst


    ¡°She¡¯s a nobody. She is a girl whom my kind-hearted master saved.¡±


    Baishao quickly changed her mind about telling them the truth regarding how Hongyu and Sumei had once been in the courtesan house.


    If this was made known to them, the gossip would sound even worse.


    She would rather try to tone down the gossip and act after she found out about more.


    ¡°Oh no, in that case, she has bitten the hand that fed her.¡±


    The tea session had continued as planned, but the information Baishao gathered had roused her anger.


    Lin Mengya looked at an absent-minded Baishao with puzzlement. She waved her left hand in front of Baishao¡¯s eyes but she did not have any reaction.


    This was bizarre. Baizhi was the one who was always absent-minded. When did Baishao pick up this habit?


    ¡°Why? Are you homesick?¡±


    Lin Mengya took Baishao¡¯s hand and shook it hard. She thought her words she spoke the night before had made Baishao worried.


    Baishao stared at her master as if she had just woken up from her dreams.


    Her master¡¯s features were as beautiful as an immortal. In addition, she was refined and elegant and had come from an exceptional family background.


    Why did the prince not know how to treasure such a perfect girl?


    The more Baishao thought about it, the more furious she became. She bit her lips as she contemplated whether to make this known to the princess.


    ¡°Look at how pitiful you look. Who bullied you? Tell me and I shall avenge for you. How about that?¡±


    Lin Mengya teased. She knew that there were not many people who could really bully Baishao.


    Little did Lin Mengya expect that at her words, Baishao would burst out in tears. At that moment, Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do.


    ¡°Master, hum, hum¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve brought all this harm upon you.¡±


    At that moment, Lin Mengya was totally clueless about what happened.


    What was this girl saying? It did not make sense to her at all.


    Lin Mengya touched Baishao¡¯s forehead with her left hand to check if she was running a temperature, but strangely she was not.


    Could she have contracted some secret disease?


    ¡°What happened to you? Stop crying and tell me what happened?¡±


    Lin Mengya was truly at a loss of what to do. Back at home, Baizhi was the one who cried most often.


    Usually, Baiji and Baishao were the ones who would laugh at her.


    Never would she expect the tough and sassy Baishao to break down in tears.


    A number of possibilities flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind at that moment. However, she had eventually eliminated them one by one.


    After soiling both of their handkerchiefs with her tears, Baishao finally stopped weeping.


    Eventually, Lin Mengya found out the reason for Baishao¡¯s crying episode.


    ¡°I thought it was something much more serious than this. The prince is after all still a man. He naturally needed the comfort of a woman. Why did you weep over this so badly?¡±


    Baishao had imagined all kinds of reactions from her master. However, her master¡¯s reaction was surprisingly straight forward.


    She blinked her watery eyes as she looked at her master with a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    Had she damaged her brain when she fell off the horse?


    Good heavens, this was serious.


    Lin Mengya burst out laughing.


    Finally Baishao had stopped weeping. Lin Mengya held on to Baishao¡¯s hand. Lin Mengya seemed totally unperturbed.


    ¡°Think about it. How would it be possible for Long Tianyu to have his eyes on her? Back in the Capital City, there were countless women who threw themselves at him. How did the mansion manage to remain so quiet and peaceful if he had wanted to be funny?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not believe Long Tianyu to be a man without discretion.


    Although there was no shortage of men who tried to hide their amorality and irresponsibility under the signboard of novelty, Long Tianyu was after all among the top three most-sought men in Dajin.


    Even if he fancied a country girl, she had to be someone beautiful, talented and exceptional.


    At one glance, it was obvious that Sumei was a brazen hypocrite. Long Tianyu would never allow her to defile his bed.


    ¡°But, but all those girls had witnessed Sumei dashed out of the prince¡¯s room, looking disheveled.¡±


    Baishao agreed that Lin Mengya¡¯s argument made sense, but she could not shake off the feeling that there was something fishy going on between Sumei and the prince.

 Chapter 445 - Night of Gossip

    However, Lin Mengya smiled indifferently. If she still couldn¡¯t see through Sumei at this moment, she would be brainless.


    ¡°Jiang Ruqin has played this kind of tricks in the prince¡¯s mansion. Besides, with the two cousin brothers of mine around, she doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡±


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the sunlight outside.


    The Nation of Lintian was surrounded by the sea on three sides, with a climate much more humid than that of the Dajin.


    These two countries had their own characteristics. Perhaps she should travel and look around the Nation of Lintian during this period.


    Anyway, since Zuo Qiuchen had given her the commercial monopoly of the Nation of Lintian, it was a good choice to make here the bank of the Sanjue Hall.


    The rumor about Long Tianyu and Sumei was spread among all the servants in the mansion.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya¡¯s identity was special, and Zuo Qiuyu intentionally suppressed it.


    The scandal, which was quite rampant in the morning, seemed to have vanished after lunch.


    Sitting in Lin Mengya¡¯s room, Long Tianyu carefully peeled an apple for her, while peeping at Lin Mengya¡¯s expression from time to time.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya seemed to be indifferent. She picked at her apple from time to time, while enjoying reading a book on her lap.


    He felt relieved. In the morning, Sumei did intend to throw herself at him.


    However, he pushed her out at once.


    He didn¡¯t expect that even so, there was a widespread rumor in the mansion.


    It was then that he realized that Sumei intended to have that scene seen by others in the mansion and thus to make a sex scandal of it.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya took no action.


    Long Tianyu felt slightly uncomfortable while feeling relieved.


    But he failed to figure out the specific reason for it.


    He just felt that Lin Mengya should not be so calm.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t said anything to him since he came here for lunch.


    Did she really get angry and bear grudges against him?


    However, Long Tianyu, who had never been good with words, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Thus, he had to give vent to his complex emotions in the apple.


    Seeing a big red apple almost turned into a core, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the guy in front of her.


    Was he sure that this apple was for her?


    ¡°Just leave these things to Baishao or others.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze shifted from Long Tianyu to the core in his hand.


    Alas, what a waste of this big red apple.


    ¡°Hmm, well.¡±


    Long Tianyu put down the apple and the knife in embarrassment, picked up the towel and wiped his hands with it.


    ¡°Do you have anything to talk to me?¡±


    Seeing Long Tianyu looked apparently inattentive, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine. I just heard that Zuo Qiuyu is going to take you to the Pavilion of Herbs personally for medical treatment. I¡¯m worried, so I want to go with you.¡±


    Long Tianyu said seriously. Lin Mengya suddenly stopped eating the apple and tilted her head with her eyes full of puzzlement.


    ¡°You want to go with me? Is the Dajin okay with it?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. Long Tianyu, whom she knew, had always given first priority to the national affairs.


    Although he came to the Nation of Lintian with her for seeking medicine, he was ordered by the emperor of the Jin state.


    Now seeking medicine was not only her own business, but also related to the scramble for emperorship of the Nation of Lintian.


    If she got involved in it with her special identity, she even didn¡¯t know what she would face.


    If Long Tianyu got involved in it with his sensitive identity, they would probably fail in seeking medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Long Tianyu blinked and could barely suppress his guilty conscience.


    In fact, in addition to allowing him to follow Lin Mengya to seek medicine, his father¡¯s secret edict emphasized more on seeking information about the music score for green stringed instrument.


    They had only doubted it before, but got the definite news from Lin Mengya unexpectedly.


    If he left now, his father would probably send someone else here.


    He found himself such a high-sounding reason on the surface.


    However, Long Tianyu actually didn¡¯t want to let Lin Mengya leave his sight anymore.


    Now he had to shut those people up with the secret edict of his father.


    ¡°Okay, if you insist, I¡¯ll take you with us. But before we go, we should solve some problem.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t consider it inappropriate. After all, Long Tianyu had participated with her in her sufferings.


    It would be inappropriate for her to kick him out when they finally got here.


    Putting the book on her lap to the table, Lin Mengya stood up and stretched herself.


    She was never a person allowing sands in her eyes. She had taken no action because it was unnecessary.


    However, since Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu seemed to intend to make her a spoiled child out of control, how could she deserve the character her two cousin brothers tried hard to build up for her if she didn¡¯t act in an arbitrary and arrogant manner?


    With a somewhat evil smile on her face, Lin Mengya waved her small hand and said nobly.


    ¡°Come with me to watch a good show.¡±


    Time: Around 2:30 in the afternoon.


    Location: The back garden of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    This was a good time in which people felt drowsy. In the mansion, in addition to those servants who were still serving their masters, others found a place and rested for a while.


    But at this time, three people came out of the courtyard. They were Lin Mengya, who wanted to watch a show, and Baishao, her most loyal attendant.


    Besides them, it was Long Tianyu who had always been silently indulging his princess and not even afraid of smashing a hole in the sky.


    As soon as the three arrived in the veranda, they attracted countless attention.


    As Princess Anle, Lin Mengya seldom talked to the servants.


    Nevertheless, everyone saw that the precious gifts from princes in different levels and even imperial clansmen and ministers were carried to this princess¡¯ house like flowing water.


    We should know that the near branches of the royal family of the Nation of Lintian had few girls, and the situation even got outrageous in this generation. Except for this little princess, there were no other girls.


    Therefore, this little princess was overwhelmed by a favor incomparable to all the girls in the Nation of Lintian received.


    However, someone was not afraid of death.


    As everyone watched Lin Mengya, Baishao and Long Tianyu walking towards somewhere, their curiosity was aroused.


    Gosh, during their lifetime, they could see the little princess of the Nation of Lintian feel jealous for her husband and lose her temper.


    This was simply an extraordinary affair once in a century!


    The interest in gossip instantly ignited everyone¡¯s energy.


    The prince¡¯s mansion, which was still drowsy just now, had recovered its vitality at this moment.


    In a short time where they walked to the back yard from the middle yard, the servants, who intended to watch the fun, had crowded the back yard with various excuses, pretended to be inattentive and waited for the upcoming war.


    Although Zuo Qiuyu was just a prince, he had a not small mansion as the only brother of the emperor of the Nation of Lintian.


    His mansion included three yards. In addition to the middle yard where the masters received guests, the back yard was basically a place where female members and guests lived.


    However, Zuo Qiuyu was quite eccentric. In his twenties, he was obsessed with medicinal herbs and even didn¡¯t have a concubine.


    Therefore, guests such as Long Tianyu, Sumei and Hongyu were temporarily arranged in the guest rooms of the back yard.


    Regarding Lin Mengya, at the adamant demand of Zuo Qiuchen, Zuo Qiuyu had to give up his main house to Lin Mengya.


    Poor Prince Shen had to live in a wing room in his mansion.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t show any angry look on the way, but just walked leisurely to the guest rooms, where Sumei and Hongyu lived, like taking a walk after dinner.


    At this moment, it had been crowded with the servants coming to watch the fun.


    However, no one dared to come here brazenly. Everyone came with an excuse. In an instant, even the job of sweeping the backyard was favored by them.


    It could be seen that gossip was absolutely regardless of country, time and space.


    Lin Mengya pretended that she didn¡¯t see them, because she intended to make the matter significant. In this case, she certainly would like to see as many people as possible.


    When they just arrived at the backyard, Hongyu got out of the room in embarrassment instead of Sumei.


    Comparing herself to Lin Mengya, Hongyu had always been opposed to her sister Sumei¡¯s thought of attaching herself to Long Tianyu.


    However, these days Sumei seemed to be bewitched.


    She kept thinking of hooking up with Long Tianyu to promote her status.


    In this morning, Hongyu and Sumei had a heated argument because Sumei tried to seduce Long Tianyu.


    Now Lin Mengya had come to find her.


    It was reasonable for them to give her an explanation.


    However, Hongyu couldn¡¯t say a word in front of their lifesaver. With her face full of embarrassment, she smiled unnaturally at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You are here.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes to glance at her and then nodded slightly.


    Compared with the nice young man Yuan Lin before, Lin Mengya looked a little more arrogant after dressing as a girl.


    Hongyu felt increasingly uncertain.


    She had thought that this girl might come from a wealthy merchant¡¯s family.


    But she had never expected that this girl turned out to be Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian as well as the beloved daughter of General Lin, Marquis Zhennan of the Jin State.


    Such a girl was simply unimaginable for her after these years she had spent in brothels.


    Nevertheless, she knew that confronting such a girl, they could only swallow it even if they were dragged out and beaten to death.


    ¡°Hongyu, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. You¡¯ve got no further debt to me since we were in the Square Town. Now, you owe me nothing. Since your sister has violated the rules, ask her out to receive punishment.¡±


    Lin Mengya said in a gentle tone, showing no rage and even no mood fluctuations.


    She didn¡¯t look like a jealous woman coming to make a scene at all.

 Chapter 446 - She’s the Boss

    Hongyu clenched her teeth. No matter what Sumei had done, she was her sister anyway.


    If it got out and Long Tianyu took Sumei as his concubine, how should Sumei face others in the future?


    Now she had to harden her heart and betray Lin Mengya.


    However, despite her experience in brothels, Hongyu didn¡¯t know why she still felt a little uneasy in front of Lin Mengya.


    Maybe it was because they were not enemies before.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault indeed. Nevertheless, they fall in love with each other. As Sumei¡¯s sister, I could only ask you to yield to my sister¡¯s importunity.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by Hongyu¡¯s words at all.


    Between her sister lost and found again and an insignificant savior, if she were Hongyu, she would probably choose to help her sister as well.


    Nevertheless, that was fine. She didn¡¯t have to restrain herself. Since Hongyu had cut off the debt of gratitude, why bother to keep a sense of propriety?


    ¡°They turn out to fall in love with each other. I¡¯m wondering if you can tell us more details about it. Although our prince is amorous, he won¡¯t just take any girl as his concubine. Do you know about the rules? Even if the prince wants to have a concubine, he should get the consent of the princess first. Since our master has come here, why is your sister still hiding in the room?¡±


    Baishao¡¯s ferocious character made her the most appropriate to infuriate Hongyu by saying this.


    However, Lin Mengya involuntarily glanced at Long Tianyu.


    As she expected, she saw his confused face, Amorous? Haha, perhaps Long Tianyu had never received this evaluation in his lifetime.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but my sister¡­ is shy by nature. So I had better talk it over with the princess.¡±


    On hearing her words, the people around with the intention of watching the fun suddenly curled their lips at the same time without prior consultation.


    Shy by nature? As an unmarried girl, Sumei was so shameless that she even entered a man¡¯s room.


    Now her sister must be joking by covering up her disgrace and claiming that she was a decent girl.


    ¡°You want to talk it over? Okay, according to the rules of our mansion, if she wants to marry into our mansion as a concubine, she must come from a decent family. Nevertheless, once she marries into our mansion, she must sign an irrevocable contract. After that, her life and death have nothing to do with your family.¡±


    Lin Mengya had told Baishao these words on the way.


    Baishao looked at Hongyu with a little disdain and a sneer.


    It was easy to know someone¡¯s face, but not her heart. Hongyu kept begging her on the way, and even managed to deceive her master.


    Unexpectedly, they turned out to keep an ungrateful person around.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Hongyu hesitated a little. She knew that the so-called concubine was actually no better than a maid.


    If a concubine was lucky enough to have a husband who cherished her, she could only get several maids and some money.


    However, if she unfortunately had a husband with a tough legal wife, any carelessness could make her end up with being beaten or even killed.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya, even the girl in front of her was not easy to deal with.


    Although Hongyu loved her sister dearly, she was so clear about her sister¡¯s condition.


    If she agreed, her sister would probably annoy Lin Mengya in the future.


    Her sister could be beaten to death in secret and dragged to the unmarked common grave without being buried.


    At the thought of that tragic scene, Hongyu couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart trembled.


    No, in any case, she couldn¡¯t let her sister end up in this way.


    Thus, she immediately hardened her heart, put on a greasy smile reluctantly and looked towards Long Tianyu.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although the princess is in charge of the prince¡¯s mansion, it¡¯s Prince Yu¡¯s home anyway. So I think the marriage depends on Prince Yu. Do you agree?¡±


    Baishao felt rage surging in her heart. Hongyu was quite a heartless person.


    Her sister threw herself at the prince at first, and now she put on such an indecent and attractive look in an attempt to seduce the prince.


    Both Hongyu and her sister were shameless. Just as Baishao wanted to talk back, she saw Lin Mengya give her an indicative look.


    She temporarily suppressed the anger in her heart and looked at her master, waiting for the next indication.


    ¡°Well, it makes sense.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. No one expected that Lin Mengya would respond without cursing, as if watching the fun.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya looked towards Long Tianyu with a smile.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of it?¡±


    The thing developed towards a weird direction.


    If it developed normally, seeing Hongyu and Sumei returned her kindness with ingratitude, as the legal wife, Lin Mengya should at least show some disgust and disdain on her face even if she didn¡¯t let loose a torrent of abuse.


    But now? Lin Mengya wasn¡¯t anxious, but remained calm and composed and passed the question to Long Tianyu.


    It was known that all men wanted to have concubines.


    Now that she gave up her initiative, didn¡¯t she give her husband a chance to screw around with someone else?


    In addition to the crowd watching them, even Hongyu held her breath and waited for Long Tianyu¡¯s reply with a hint of hope in her heart.


    ¡°Well, you are the boss.¡±


    Long Tianyu answered without thinking.


    During the short time, he didn¡¯t even glance at Hongyu and the room behind her.


    He stood behind Lin Mengya silently, and his sight had been occupied by Lin Mengya.


    He had his mind stuffed with how to cure the injury on Lin Mengya¡¯s right shoulder.


    He simply considered the conversation between Hongyu and Baishao a puff of wind passing the ear.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s useless even you want to talk it over personally. On this matter, our princess is the boss.¡±


    Seeing Hongyu look as astonished as she had swallowed a mouse, Baishao only felt so cheerful.


    In the prince¡¯s mansion, everyone knew that the princess was more authoritative than the prince.


    Fortunately, the prince didn¡¯t care about the slut at all, so her master certainly gained a complete victory in this round.


    Hongyu did not expect the development trend.


    She had met numerous people, but she had been aware that Long Tianyu was definitely not a simple man since the day she saw him.


    But such a brilliant man would never be exclusive to a woman.


    However, she had never expected that as noble Prince Yu, he would love the only woman Lin Mengya ardently regardless of his face.


    It was doomed. Even if Sumei really became Long Tianyu¡¯s concubine, she would live a hard life.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m the boss, I¡¯ll make the decision on behalf of the prince to allow your sister to marry into our mansion as a concubine.¡±


    No one expected that Lin Mengya would allow Long Tianyu to have a concubine.


    Even Long Tianyu was shocked. But just as he intended to refuse it, he saw a cold sparkle across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    Hiss¡­ It seemed that his princess had her own plan.


    Based on the current situation, he could tell that he would probably be in trouble if he refused to cooperate with her.


    At the moment, he could only accept the bad reputation as a womanizer.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya changed the direction of the conversation with no smile on her face.


    ¡°I am the princess, and she is a concubine. From now on, she is no different from the domestic slaves in our mansion. These days the injury on my shoulder makes it inconvenient for me to move, so she should come to serve me. Regarding the prince, she doesn¡¯t need to serve him for the time being. Besides, you should leave Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion today, and Sumei has nothing to do with your family from now on. Baishao, give her twenty taels of silver. After that, Sumei could be considered bought by us.¡±


    It was absolutely dangerous! Hongyu instantly felt her sweat running down like raindrops.


    The pair of eyes, which had been filled with tender sparkles during the journey, was frozen at the moment.


    She could only see contempt and indifference in them.


    At the moment, she was unable to speak of her bitter suffering.


    If she went back on her words, apart from that Sumei¡¯s intention would be frustrated, they would probably lose their lives.


    She considered it all her fault. How could she be so muddle-headed that she even forgot Lin Mengya¡¯s prominent identity?


    With bitterness in her mouth, she had to swallow the bitter fruit she planted.


    ¡°Okay. Here are twenty taels of silver. Take it, and excuse me for not going to the door with you.¡±


    Baishao immediately took twenty taels of silver from her sleeve and stuffed it into Hongyu¡¯s hands.


    Now everything had been settled.


    ¡°I still have something else to do, so excuse me for not talking with you. Tonight it¡¯s Sumei¡¯s turn to keep watch at night at my porch. She doesn¡¯t need to have dinner. Just ask her to pack up and then go to the middle yard.¡±


    After telling Hongyu casually, Lin Mengya led Baishao and Long Tianyu to go back.


    Hongyu looked at the twenty taels of silver in her hand, but felt tremendously regretful.


    Looking up, she happened to see Long Tianyu who turned around to leave and knelt down in front of him.


    ¡°Prince Yu, she¡¯s my only sister. I hope¡­ you can be kind to her and spare¡­ her life.¡±


    It was better to be a merchant¡¯s wife than a wealthy man¡¯s concubine.


    Since she began to work in brothels, the instructing flower lady had given them this earnest exhortation every day.


    Unexpectedly, she finally pushed her sister into the fire pit in an indirect way out of her idea of leaving things to chance and her selfishness.


    However, Long Tianyu neither agreed nor promised her anything. Even without a pause, he followed Lin Mengya to walk out of the backyard.


    Hongyu felt her heart sank. She knew that it was doomed.


    The crowd watching the fun had gone, even with no one stirring up a disturbance. Soon Hongyu became the only left in the backyard, sitting on the ground and looking at the twenty taels of silver in her hand in a daze.


    A wry smile rose at the corners of her mouth. After all, both she and her sister could not escape the fate of being sold.


    ¡°Sister, thank you so much. You are great. Even Princess Yu has to agree as soon as you talk to her.¡±


    With a joyful look, Sumei suddenly ran out of the room.


    After helping her sister get up from the ground, she carefully smoothed her sister¡¯s clothes and swept the dust from them.


    It was the first time that Sumei had called her sister so affectionate since they met again.


    Hongyu felt as if a knife were being twisted in her heart. It was not only because they were about to part forever.


    It was probably more to do with her feeling sad for herself.


    ¡°Keep the money. Maybe it can help you someday.¡±


    Hongyu handed the twenty taels of silver in her hand to Sumei.

 Chapter 447 - The Bad Reputation as a Dissolute Man

    ¡°Sister, you should keep it. I¡¯ll live a wealthy life after entering the prince¡¯s mansion. Nevertheless, it will be even more difficult for us to meet in the future.¡±


    Sumei pushed the silver back to her sister and said with anticipation.


    Looking at her sister who was completely strange, Hongyu felt her heart wrenched and numbed at the same time.


    It seemed that she had misjudged her sister.


    She smiled helplessly. She claimed that she had seen through people¡¯s minds. Unexpectedly, her sister sharing the same parents with her was the only one she failed to see through.


    ¡°You should keep it, and take care of yourself in future.¡±


    Hongyu still stared at her sister, reluctantly to leave her.


    During these days and nights in the brothel, she had entertained numerous guests and lived a miserable life.


    However, the only thing that made her hold on was her family members who had actually been blurred in her memory.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be her so-called family members who had pushed her into the everlasting perdition.


    Nevertheless, after so many years of anticipation, she couldn¡¯t let it go at once.


    Perhaps she should thank Princess Yu. If it weren¡¯t for her, it would have been difficult for Hongyu to see through it.


    ¡°No, thanks, sister. By the way, could you leave me a few pieces of your jewelry if it¡¯s convenient? Anyway, I¡¯m going to be a concubine of the prince¡¯s mansion, so I should make myself look fancy. Nevertheless, please leave me some jewelry you haven¡¯t worn. It would be terrible if I meet some guests in the future and they find it familiar¡­¡±


    Her heart was torn apart piece by piece.


    Hongyu didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t even shed a single drop of tear.


    It was so ridiculous that her sister turned out to be such a woman.


    Perhaps the fate was kidding her¡­


    After they returned to the middle courtyard, Baishao was very cheerful.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head helplessly.


    This girl still had a long way to go before being capable of hiding her emotions.


    ¡°Master, you got a good idea. As long as the girl dares to come here, she will be in our hands. Master, feel free to leave it to me. I guarantee that I¡¯ll fix her and make her dare not mess with you.¡±


    Compared with Baishao who was eager for fixing Sumei, Lin Mengya looked much calmer.


    In fact, she went there with the purpose of making everyone see it and then spread the news.


    Long Tianyu knew it, so he followed her there. But she should give Baishao some directions.


    ¡°Well, just don¡¯t go too far. Your Highness, you should show her some smile every now and then. If you keep a straight face all the time, our plan may not work out.¡±


    ¡°Plan? What plan, master?¡±


    Baishao opened her eyes wide and looked at Lin Mengya. Obviously she did not expect that her master had a plan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    It was really a challenge for Long Tianyu. He didn¡¯t know why he could only smile in front of Lin Mengya.


    But he couldn¡¯t smile in front of others.


    Nevertheless, in order to cooperate with Lin Mengya, he had to do his best.


    ¡°What effective weapon do you think those behind Sumei will give her?


    Lin Mengya leaned against the soft imperial concubine couch, cover with a damask quilt, enjoying Baishao¡¯s considerate service comfortably.


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Long Tianyu gave a brief answer as always.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya also failed to figure it out.


    However, she thought that the reason why Sumei insisted on staying and tried every way to be Long Tianyu¡¯s concubine was more than seeking high position and great wealth.


    Now it was an eventful period. In front of anyone showing up around them, they must think over before making a judgment.


    If Sumei was really a snobbish girl intending to attach herself to Long Tianyu, it was a lot simpler.


    ¡°Baishao, invite Xiu to come here.¡±


    Early in the morning, Xiu, the restless girl, had gone out to play.


    She should have probably returned now.


    Xiu had been locked up with Sumei before. So a clever girl like Xiu might know something about it.


    Baishao went to invite Xiu immediately. After a while, the courtyard became lively.


    ¡°Sister princess! Sister princess! Are you befuddled? Why did you allow Sumei to enter your mansion!¡±


    Xiu came in noisily and saw the couple who were drinking tea.


    Xiu immediately grinned and showed a bright smile.


    ¡°Why do you stop talking loudly? I didn¡¯t notice that your voice is louder than that of gongs. Well, we can use your voice to replace the gongs in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her head and teased Xiu.


    Xiu immediately turned into a well-behaved little girl, walked up to Lin Mengya, and drew out a very exquisite jade ring from her bosom and placed it in front of Lin Mengya like presenting a treasure.


    ¡°I did that to cooperate with you. I¡¯ve heard from Baishao that you deliberately convinced the bad girl that she could be Prince Yu¡¯s concubine. If I don¡¯t make a scene, she will be suspicious.¡±


    Xiu suggested something in her words. Lin Mengya just knew that this smart girl must have found some evidence.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given Sumei a cold shoulder along the way.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t really drive Sumei and Hongyu away.


    Lin Mengya was on intimate terms with Xiu. If Xiu insisted on sending Hongyu and Sumei away, no one could stop her.


    So, this girl must have been intentional.


    ¡°Haha, sister princess, I just know I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    Xiu tied the jade ring around Lin Mengya¡¯s waist.


    That was the custom of her hometown. If she made a wish with a piece of fine jade, the jade could suck the bad luck out of the person wearing it.


    She hoped that sister princess could recover sooner.


    After finishing this, Xiu lowered her voice and said.


    ¡°I found White Dragon and Black Tiger are only the lowest-level minions. There are more powerful masters behind them. When I was imprisoned, they often fed me with a sort of drug. But they did not know about the body constitution of the members of our Dongfang family. No matter what kind of poison I¡¯m fed, it will gradually be less effective as long as it fails to kill me after I take it more than three times. So I heard their conversation with Sumei when I once pretended to be asleep.¡±


    Xiu told detailedly. Her courage, wisdom and special body constitution enabled her to bring them such important information.


    It turned out that the whole thing that Sumei was abducted and sold, recognized that Hongyu was her sister and insisted on following them in the Square Town might be a play arranged by someone.


    According to Xiu, Sumei, those locking them up and the owner of Huichun House were all grasshoppers on a rope.


    If Lin Mengya did not meet Xiu accidentally, they would put on a show and lure Lin Mengya to their place when Lin Mengya reached the Square Town.


    However, man proposed but god disposed. They had never expected that Lin Mengya would come to their door on her own initiative.


    Thinking in this way, Lin Mengya found what happened later made sense.


    ¡°However, according to their plan, they should abduct you and take you somewhere. But they probably did not expect that the boss of Huichun House would let you go. When I pretended to be asleep on the last day before we left, I saw Zhu Yan called Sumei over to tell her something and give her a packet of something. But I did see what it was. I once went to Sumei¡¯s room and looked around for it when she was not there. But there was no trace of it.¡±


    After hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya felt a lot of her doubts had been removed.


    She originally thought that she was in a completely passive position.


    However, she had controlled many variables in this game.


    Perhaps these variables could be the magic weapon bringing about a complete turnabout for her at the critical moment.


    But now she could only push the boat along with the current.


    She should convince those people that Sumei had really carried out their intention and became Long Tianyu¡¯s new favorite.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya who was in a daze, Long Tianyu involuntarily asked.


    After glancing at Long Tianyu blankly, Lin Mengya shook her head gently and said.


    ¡°I was thinking about what their purpose is. Do they also aim at the music score for green stringed instrument that didn¡¯t exist long ago?¡±


    Long Tianyu also smelled a rat in the matter. His father had told him that there were no more than five people in the world knowing the news of the music score for green stringed instrument except for the members of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Unexpectedly, there were even secret forces he did not know after the music score for green stringed instrument.


    Moreover, the even weirder thing was that they even knew that the music score for green stringed instrument might be in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    Even he made sure of it after sounding her out in every way.


    Who was so infinitely resourceful? Or where did they made a mistake and let out the secret?


    ¡°It¡¯s likely. After all, the music score for green stringed instrument is a rare medical book handed down from ancient times. There must be numerous people after it.¡±


    Long Tianyu obfuscated it without turning a hair, but Lin Mengya was stuck in greater puzzlement.


    Xiu said that those people had given Sumei a packet of stuff.


    What was it so that Sumei even got the guts to go to Long Tianyu¡¯s room?


    Lin Mengya could not figure it out in a while.


    It seemed that she had to wait for Sumei to give herself away.


    Just after dinner, the news that Princess Anle had picked a concubine for her husband had been discussed animatedly in Wangtian City.


    However, most people felt sorry for Princess Anle.


    After all, now she was the most beloved one among the entire royal family.


    Moreover, it was rumored that she was a peerless beauty with excellent medical skills.


    With such a great wife, her husband still screwed around with someone else. He was simply a lecherous man.


    Lin Mengya found it a little amusing.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Long Tianyu would go to fix those people after knowing it.


    But he was probably occupied at this moment.


    Because¡­


    ¡°Long Tianyu! You are such a heartbreaker! Get out here for your doom!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu shouted as soon as he entered the prince¡¯s mansion, and everyone in the mansion heard him clearly.

 Chapter 448 - Intentional Set-up

    Lin Mengya was in a good mood, so she asked Baishao to join her in watching the fun in the house.


    In fact, she felt a little sorry for making Long Tianyu bear this bad reputation.


    Nevertheless, she had no other way.


    She did everything for the transaction with Zuo Qiuchen.


    Besides, she thought that these three men had hung out together in secret these days.


    In any case, she didn¡¯t think the three of them talked about romantic affairs together.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu had probably got ready to bear this bad reputation.


    The three foxes, who had hidden their tails profoundly, did everything with a purpose.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all.


    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu walked out of the house with determination.


    Watching Zuo Qiuyu bounce vigorously in front of him, Long Tianyu had to suppress the impulse to get rid of him.


    Nevertheless, the blue veins on his forehead seemed to be about to burst.


    ¡°You are such a heartbreaker.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu dashed forward and accused Long Tianyu fiercely, as if he had done something heinous.


    But Long Tianyu clearly saw the man showed a sinister smile.


    This guy must be taking vengeance on him under the guise of cooperating with Lin Mengya, because he had warned the guy in the Jin State.


    Although he secretly told himself that he could go through it after restraining himself for a while, somehow he still felt the impulse to punch Zuo Qiuyu in the face.


    ¡°Tell me, why you betray my cousin sister! Do you know that there are numerous men wanting to marry her in our Nation of Lintian? They can form a line from Wangtian City to the old capital! But you don¡¯t cherish her. I think you want a good smack!¡±


    As Zuo Qiuyu got increasingly excited, he grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s neckline.


    They were getting increasingly close to each other. Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s saliva, which he inadvertently spat out, was about to fall on Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes.


    Zuo Qiuyu suddenly felt dizzy when not paying attention to it.


    The next moment, he glided out in a very graceful posture.


    After that, he ended up with a posture of a dog gnawing mud.


    Zuo Qiuyu spat the soil out of his mouth, feeling like weeping but failing to shed a tear, with a bit of grievance in his eyes.


    Fine. Although he took the initiative to do a little more than the plan required, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t need to play it hard!


    They were putting on a show, why bother taking it seriously?


    At this moment, Zuo Qiuyu finally knew the consequences of not acting based on the script.


    With the help of servants, Zuo Qiuyu, who had made a fool of himself in his mansion, only dared to blame Long Tianyu silently with an angry gaze.


    However, the show must go on. Otherwise, both his brother hiding in the dark and watching the fun and Lin Mengya who had laughed herself into convulsion wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    Alas, why he was always hurt!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to intervene in the affairs between us.¡±


    Long Tianyu said coldly, completely disregarding his feeling.


    Long Tianyu was capable of speaking plausibly and making the other side look unreasonable while in the other side¡¯s place.


    For example, Zuo Qiuyu was obviously bluffing.


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to say that. Anyway, Mengya is my cousin. I won¡¯t allow you to bully any member of our Nation of Lintian!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu would certainly not do something stupid like fighting.


    He only dared to stand aside and bluff.


    Long Tianyu ignored him and turned around to leave after snorting coldly.


    Unexpectedly, a sound piercing through the air came to him.


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t move a little, but just stood at the door of the room with his back to the yard.


    Right in front of him, a snow-white sharp steel knife had stood on the door frame.


    The depth in the timber was enough to show that he was so close to death.


    ¡°The princess of our Nation of Lintian just can¡¯t be bullied by anyone.¡±


    Although he still talked in a commanding tone, the rage in his tone instantly made the servants of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion become as silent as autumn cicadas.


    The emperor of the Nation of Lintian had never been angry.


    However, since Princess Anle was found, the emperor got furious both when the imperial physicians said they were incapable of curing the princess and when prince Shen messed with the princess.


    Now the princess¡¯ husband dared to screw around under the princess¡¯ eyes. He did have the guts!


    According to the emperor¡¯s affection for Princess Anle, the princess¡¯ husband could be considered lucky if he wasn¡¯t killed by the emperor.


    Looking at the trembling handle of the knife, Long Tianyu sneered.


    Without fear of this undisguised threat, he turned his head and looked at Zuo Qiuchen who had a cold face.


    ¡°She is my princess, and no one around the world is qualified to lecture me!¡±


    He was a man with tremendous prestige, and now he was in a rage. The unprecedented contest between them had begun since their eye contact.


    At the moment, all servants seemed to see the coming storm. Everyone found a safe corner and hid there, for fear that they would get involved in the fight between these two men.


    ¡°Come in. Why are you standing in the yard?¡±


    There came a soft and gentle voice. In an instant, the servants of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion only felt that she sounded like an angel.


    The confrontation, which was neck and neck, collapsed with the two men¡¯s reluctance.


    However, after staring fiercely at each other several times, the three men entered Lin Mengya¡¯s room successively.


    With a bang, the wooden door was closed behind them, cutting off the gazes, which were probing, doubting or measuring from outside.


    However, from today, the favor Princess Anle received and her husband¡¯s self-indulgence would probably rise to a new level.


    It was really explosive. People would probably not hear this kind of news in a hundred years!


    ¡°Stop it. Why are you pulling a long face? I¡¯m the innocent one who gets involved in this. I have to bear the bad reputation as an arrogant and wilful woman for nothing.¡±


    Lin Mengya teased the three of them. It was indeed unnecessary to tell a smart person what he should do.


    The four of them met, and all starred in this big show without prior consultation.


    Long Tianyu intended to make those behind Sumei relax their vigilance and thus to give themselves away. In this case, they could take the initiative.


    Meanwhile, Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu intended to make Lin Mengya¡¯s reputation quickly spread throughout all levels of the Nation of Lintian. Moreover, they wanted to make everyone know that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t be replaced by anyone.


    Regarding making her known as an arrogant and wilful woman, it would be of great use when they visited the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Nevertheless, as far as she concerned, all of these were beneficial to her.


    Therefore, she triggered this chain of events with what had happened between her and Sumei.


    Unexpectedly, these three guys lost themselves in the show. Putting on a show sincerely, they really deserved to be three Oscar winners of royal family.


    ¡°You must be joking. Our little Mengya is smart, pretty and thoughtful. However, someone just can neither admire you nor cherish you. It would be better to divorce him and then come back to choose another good husband. What do you think of it?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu immediately came up to Lin Mengya and flattered her. Of course, his words not only made Long Tianyu stare at him angrily.


    Even Lin Mengya considered him disgusting, so she removed his paws from the edge of her couch.


    ¡°Stop joking. Let¡¯s come to the point. I got the news from the Pavilion of Herbs that they¡¯ve found the trace of the music score for green stringed instrument.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen said astonishing words, and the other three people all looked towards him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the music score for green stringed instrument in Mengya¡¯s hands? I don¡¯t think anyone doubts it. After all, the chief elder only accepted aunt as his apprentice, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu asked immediately, but in an instant, the three of them thought of the same possibility except for Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°You mean that someone intends to forge the music score for green stringed instrument and thus to help a certain party of the Pavilion of Herbs win the position of the chief elder?¡±


    Lin Mengya came to the point, but she was a little hesitant.


    She hadn¡¯t given in and told that the music score for green stringed instrument was really in her hands.


    However, the other party was convinced that the music score for green stringed instrument in her hand had been ruined too soon even without doubting it.


    Nevertheless, after thinking carefully, Lin Mengya considered it a brilliant move.


    If they really succeeded, she would probably experience several setbacks even if she presented the real music score for green stringed instrument.


    In this case, the other party had achieved its goal.


    If she couldn¡¯t present it, without any proof, who would believe that the music score for green stringed instrument, which could bring them power and status, had really been ruined?


    What was more, in the eyes of careerists, the music score for green stringed instrument was more than a medical book, but a key that could bring them great benefits.


    She had indeed underestimated the strength and ambition of the other party. If she hadn¡¯t denied it resolutely at that time, there would probably be a turnaround.


    But now it was obviously not the time to regret it.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s likely. But after I sent someone to check it out, I think that you seem to be their target.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen looked at Lin Mengya and said with some concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m their target? But the music score for green stringed instrument is not in my hands. Even if I¡¯m their target, what can they do to me?¡±


    Lin Mengya pointed at herself.


    It was weird. Except for the music score for green stringed instrument and her mother¡¯s identity, the fight seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    However, Zuo Qiuchen shook his head with a wry smile and said.


    ¡°Do you know why the members of the Pavilion of Herbs didn¡¯t dare to fight openly despite so many years of power struggle?¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Except for this year, she had dreamed away her life. How could she know so much inside information?


    However, she had a hunch that she could probably not live a peaceful life once she got involved in the struggle for the music score for green stringed instrument.

 Chapter 449 - Disclose the Purpose

    Chapter 449 Disclose the Purpose


    However, now it was a little too late for her to stay out of the business.


    Since the day she stepped on this territory, those who intended to struggle for the music score for green stringed instrument might have seen through her identity.


    Thinking of this, she considered that she suffered from her own actions. After all, she volunteered to come to the Nation of Lintian for seeking medicine.


    So no matter what happened, she must bear the consequences.


    Zuo Qiuchen obviously knew that now Lin Mengya was ignorant of the situation in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    In fact, as he knew about Lin Mengya, he gradually realized that this little cousin sister seemed a little different from his aunt.


    So even he didn¡¯t know whether it was a good idea to get her involved in this.


    ¡°The change of the Pavilion of Herbs means more than being in charge of the Pavilion of Herbs. The more important thing is that the music score for green stringed instrument contains a big secret even unknown to us. So people try hard to struggle for it.¡±


    A big secret? Lin Mengya opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t ask the question in her heart.


    If even Zuo Qiuchen didn¡¯t know it, or he knew it but couldn¡¯t tell them, it would probably be related to something else besides the Pavilion of Herbs.


    However, it was not the reason for her to shrink back.


    Apart from others, the forces intending to struggle for the music score for green stringed instrument would definitely not be fooled by her easily.


    Fortunately, the music score for green stringed instrument was as tattered as a child¡¯s graffiti without being interpreted by her.


    The extremely artful way of overlapping ink marks was probably used to prevent the music score for green stringed instrument from being forged and falling into the hands of enemies.


    She had to admire the ancestors¡¯ wisdom. It was even difficult to apply this advanced method with modern high-tech technologies.


    Thinking of it now, she felt a little sorry.


    No matter how clear the 3D images simulated by the Shen Nung system were, it was still a pity if the music score for green stringed instrument couldn¡¯t reappear in the world.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to expose the secret that she got the music score for green stringed instrument because of this pity.


    In any case, it was no big deal that a medical book that could cause great changes in a country was ruined.


    ¡°But I think that this kind of fake should not affect the overall situation. They at most intend to throw a stone to clear the road. Cousin Chen, I¡¯m actually wondering whether the only way of becoming the chief elder is being his apprentice or possessing the music score for green stringed instrument?¡±


    Lin Mengya point out bluntly and looked towards Zuo Qiuchen with burning eyes.


    After freezing for a moment, Zuo Qiuchen generously showed a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya deserved to be his cousin and was as acute as him.


    If it weren¡¯t for her young age and experience less rich than his, now she would probably be able to trick him and Zuo Qiuyu as she wanted.


    Anyway Lin Mengya, who was growing quickly, gradually changed her position in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s heart bit by bit.


    She might have been a little sister worthy of his favor before. But in the years to come, she would gradually grow into a trustworthy and reliable companion.


    ¡°Hmm, in fact, no matter being an apprentice by direct line or possessing the music score for green stringed instrument, both of them are one of the tokens for inheritance in the situation where the chief elder suddenly passes away. In the current situation where the token is not convincing enough, they will hold a medical competition. However, it¡¯s a very unusual situation. The last medical competition was held fifty years ago. I heard that the theme is the skills of using poison this time.¡±


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu glanced at each other. If it were a competition for other programs, she could only stand by anxiously.


    She involuntarily showed a trace of smile at the corners of her mouth, and this smile was seen by Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°Yu said that you have excellent medical skills and are especially good at using poison. But unfortunately, you are not a member of the Pavilion of Herbs. According to the rules, you are not allowed to participate in the competition.¡±


    This was also the reason why Zuo Qiuchen felt sorry. He got his aunt¡¯s daughter back with the original intention of arranging one of his companions in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    It was a pity that Lin Mengya¡¯s special identity had blocked this way.


    After all, the Pavilion of Herbs was the most powerful medical alliance in several countries.


    If he took control of the Pavilion of Herbs, he could not only unite the hearts of the people of the Nation of Lintian. The more important thing was that taking control of these top doctors was equivalent to taking control of the lives of numerous influential officials.


    The more powerful one was, the more he was afraid of death.


    It was a pity, quite a pity.


    Hearing that she couldn¡¯t participate in the competition, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel depressed.


    She had been in limelight recently. Although it was encouraged by Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu, all of her information must have been checked out.


    Even if Zuo Qiuchen overrode all objections, the members of the Pavilion of Herbs would probably not agree.


    It would be terrible if it made these local members unite against her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to participate in this kind of competition. There must be some members of the Pavilion of Herbs working for you. I think if I can help him win the competition and get the position of the chief elder, they can fix my arm incidentally, right?¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s eyes lit up, but then became dim again.


    The content of the competition was left by the last chief elder.


    Everyone knew that this chief elder had no other hobbies but studying the music score for green stringed instrument.


    Now the music score for green stringed instrument had been ruined, so there were no shortcuts. Although he did not know about medical books, he knew that they were accumulated through time and experience.


    Those he sent to the Pavilion of Herbs were at most thirty years old now.


    Compared with the old guys who have been immersed in medical skills for fifty or sixty years, they were definitely juniors.


    Even with the help of Lin Mengya¡­


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya would definitely not do anything without a definite purpose. Could it be that she had a secret weapon?


    The little flame of hope burned in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s eyes again.


    Maybe he could give it a shot.


    Although it was not the first time that Lin Mengya had been questioned by others, she hadn¡¯t got used to it.


    She would definitely argue before.


    But now she just felt a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°My teacher is Baili Rui known as the Saint of Poison. Although I didn¡¯t spend a long time learning from him, I¡¯m the only one knowing many secrets of his. There are a few people around the world comparable to my teacher in medical skills, but those members of the Pavilion of Herbs may not be as highly skilled as my teacher.¡±


    The current young people might not know the Saint of Poison.


    But Zuo Qiuchen was different from them, so he was even more surprised.


    ¡°Great, how did I forget it? It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯ve always detoxicated in a different way!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu patted his head. He had been tortured a lot by the injury these days.


    So he kept feeling dizzy and sleepy and even became slow in reacting.


    In the past, he had focused on identifying Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, so he thought that she inherited her excellent medical skills from her family.


    However, thinking of it now, he realized that his aunt passed away early, so she couldn¡¯t have become talented without an excellent teacher.


    If the Saint of Poison was her teacher, they felt more confident.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow her to get involved in your business.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke now.


    Both Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen didn¡¯t expect that this guy refused it as soon as he talked.


    They stared at Long Tianyu with a complex look. Zuo Qiuchen could tell that his little cousin sister seemed to have a good relationship with her husband.


    If Long Tianyu insisted on objecting, his little cousin sister would probably not go.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s only possible to cure Mengya of the injury on her shoulder after she gets there. Do you want to see her stay disabled throughout her life?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was puzzled and asked angrily.


    However, Long Tianyu said slowly after glancing coldly at them.


    ¡°Zuo Qiuchen, you said that only the members of your royal family know that Mengya¡¯s mother became the chief elder¡¯s apprentice. However, we were under siege as soon as we arrived at the Nation of Lintian. Obviously Mengya¡¯s identity has been exposed. Even Zuo Qiuyu confirmed Mengya¡¯s identity at the end. In this case, how did others confirm the news?¡±


    He bluntly questioned these two men who had their own purpose.


    Long Tianyu managed to figure out Lin Mengya¡¯s identity after spending a lot of manpower, financial resources and material resources inquiring about it.


    However, on the night in the apricot blossom forest, he got the secret report from secret guards that they had confirmed that Lin Mengya was the daughter of the inheritor of the music score for green stringed instrument.


    Ghost Face was arranged by him indeed, but he didn¡¯t know the identities of those assassins suddenly coming out later.


    Moreover, when Lin Mengya came here, Zuo Qiuchen did not doubt anything, but immediately confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s identity.


    Thinking of it at the moment, he found it strange.


    He didn¡¯t spend every minute with Lin Mengya these days.


    However, both Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu led Lin Mengya to the Pavilion of Herbs intentionally or unintentionally.


    Now he finally saw through Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s purpose.


    He just wanted to make use of Li Mengya to seize the right of controlling the Pavilion of Herbs.


    If what Zuo Qiuchen said was true, the losers of the Pavilion of Herbs would definitely not let Lin Mengya go.


    Their lives had been threatened by growing crisis. Now if Lin Mengya stirred up a hornets¡¯ nest, he would always worry about her safety even if he guarded her day and night.


    He would rather make her live safely under his protection than push her into that fire pit.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s questioning left Zuo Qiuyu speechless.


    That was true. He was the one who finally confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s identity.


    But he just sent someone to tell his brother.


    Could it be¡­


    Zuo Qiuyu looked towards his brother in distress. Although they had tried every effort to guard against spies, there were spies from other parties showing up around them!

 Chapter 450 - A Sweet Accident

    Chapter 450 A Sweet Accident


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face looked ashen. Even Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s countenance fell.


    After all, Long Tianyu had spoken the truth.


    If such a piece of information meant to be kept as a top-secret was to be leaked, it would be lethal.


    However, from Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s expressions, it seemed that they were not aware of what part of this was bad.


    Lin Mengya looked down and pondered, then she gazed at Long Tianyu and with a serious expression on her face, she said, ¡°I believe that they didn¡¯t do this on purpose.¡±


    Long Tianyu was not satisfied with what he heard, but Lin Mengya tugged at his sleeve and gave him an earnest, wistful look that soon softened his heart.


    After all, they were Lin Mengya¡¯s elder cousins.


    Perhaps, Lin Mengya would eventually still help them out anyways regardless of how desperately he tried to stop her.


    With a sigh in his heart, he wondered how this lass always managed to make him give in to her.


    ¡°Since the secret had been leaked, there was no way I could avoid going to the Pavilion of Herbs. However, let me make this clear in the first place. I¡¯ve helped you with regard to the chief elder because my right was in his mercy. Secondly, I know that my mother must have created a lot of trouble when she left without a word, although you did not mention it to me. Of course, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong pursuing her goal in life, but she was after all a citizen of Lintian. I believe the current situation wouldn¡¯t be what she wanted.¡±


    In reality, Lin Mengya was very clear that while Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen lured her closer to the Pavilion of Herb, every step of the way was a conscious choice on her part.


    She believed that the two of them would not force it upon her to go if she refused.


    She had more or less grasped their personalities over this period of interactions with them.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the three men fell into deep silence instantly.


    It was true that each of them had his own objective, but the only common baseline was that Lin Mengya must not suffer any harm.


    Be it for Long Tianyu or the two Zuo brothers, Lin Mengya occupied a significant part in their hearts.


    Therefore, if she were to make a choice eventually, they could only submit to her choice regardless of whether they were happy with it or not.


    ¡°In this case, all of you should start preparing for the journey. We¡¯ll set out in two days.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s face did not break out into a smile, instead, he looked somber.


    After all, this concerned his nation. However, he felt much assured because Zuo Qiuyu, Lin Mengya, and Long Tianyu were the people he trusted most now.


    Lin Mengya gave Long Tianyu an indicative nod and thereafter, Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu took their leave.


    Night had fallen. Sumei had by then moved her things into the courtyard and waiting to be admitted.


    As Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu walked pass her, they treated her like she did not exist at all.


    Sumei, feeling a sense of guilt in her, did not dare to lift up her head to glimpse at them.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, and princess, Sumei is here,¡± announced Baishao, who was standing at the door.


    While the big shots were having a serious discussion a moment ago, she had taken up the job of guarding the door.


    Perhaps it was her fierce attitude that intimidated Sumei.


    Although Sumei had already arrived earlier, she had remained standing in the corridor and refrained from acting impetuously.


    ¡°Alright, prepare a room for her. Tonight she will stand guard in the corridor.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not intend to see this contemptible girl. Whatever Sumei was holding in her hands was of no importance to Lin Mengya.


    This was because to Lin Mengya, Sumei was merely a tentative try.


    Her purpose of letting Sumei stay was merely to numb the pair of eyes behind her.


    ¡°Your Highness, do rest yourself in my room tonight,¡± Lin Mengya said casually.


    Immediately, Long Tianyu¡¯s eye lit up.


    Such an invitation was rather unfamiliar to Long Tianyu.


    For some unknown reason, a feeling of anticipation crossed his heart.


    Lin Mengya would be speechless if she knew about his feelings.


    In the presence of Long Tianyu, Baishao returned to her room after helping Lin Mengya wash up.


    Long Tianyu lay on the mattress on the floor and glanced at Lin Mengya on the bed and realized that she had closed her eyes. It was then that he realized his affection was unreciprocated.


    Nevertheless, he could not help feeling the sweetness of being in the same room as her, so he could have a close look at her.


    What was wrong with him? He shook his head in puzzlement.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the sounds of coughing echoed from the corridor.


    Without taking a look, Long Tianyu knew that they were from Sumei, who had been made to stay in the corridor.


    Instinctively, he smiled.


    What a ruthless move from Mengya.


    Perhaps even Sumei did not expect Lin Mengya to let her keep watch at night by the corridor.


    In reality, there had to be guards keeping watch at night in the corridors be it in the palace or the mansion of the princes.


    However, most of the guards who stood watch for the night were men. They were usually given a heating stove for warm water as well as thick blankets.


    Even during summer, they would be provided with a mattress and mosquito repellent.


    Baishao certainly did not provide Sumei with anything except a well-worn blanket.


    Sumei deserved this for whatever she had done, and there was no feeling of pity on Long Tianyu¡¯s part.


    Over here, apart from Lin Mengya, he could not be bothered about the life and death of all other people.


    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that your little beauty is almost going to cough her lungs out.¡±


    Long Tianyu turned and looked towards Lin Mengya only to realize that while she kept her eyes closed, there was a subtle smile on her face.


    It seemed like she was playing a joke on him.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Is she disturbing you?¡±


    Long Tianyu sat up and looked at Lin Mengya with a frown. He was worried that Sumei would disturb Lin Mengya¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°She¡¯s not too noisy, but it seems that Sumei doesn¡¯t have very good health. Why don¡¯t we provide her with more?¡±


    Her eyes opened abruptly and there was a cheeky look in the pupils of her eyes.


    Long Tianyu merely nodded. He wondered what Lin Mengya had up her sleeves again.


    She got up quietly and indicated for Long Tianyu to get the basin of water by the side.


    Long Tianyu immediately understood her intention.


    Long Tianyu carried the basin of water, trailed behind and tiptoed towards the window.


    Under the moonlight, the figure of Sumei was leaning on the wall, wrapped up in the blanket. She must be cursing Lin Mengya at this moment.


    The basin of cold water which suddenly came down on her instantly chilled her heart.


    With the basin in her hand, Lin Mengya watched Sumei sprang up immediately and began screaming then.


    A wide smile broke out on Lin Mengya¡¯s face at that moment, but it seemed like pleasure had a sting in the tail. The remaining water from the basin dripped onto the tabletop where her feet were.


    Instantly, her body tipped and she quickly lost her balance.


    ¡°Oops¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a large hand came towards her and she was immediately folded into a firm embrace.


    Thereafter, very coincidentally, she moved quickly towards Long Tianyu¡¯s lips.


    The exclamation which was about to leave her mouth was replaced by a firm kiss on the mouth.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s arms tightened around her as if she were a child and he lifted her into the air.


    The sudden kiss made Long Tianyu¡¯s heart explode with joy.


    For the first time, he lifted his face to hers as he received her kiss. He could not bear to break free from the kiss and did not feel the least awkward about it.


    An opportunity like this whereby Lin Mengya took the initiative to be intimate, was really hard to come by.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya stuttered as she blushed and looked down at the man who acted innocent.


    Long Tianyu had always been one to express himself with actions rather than words. He put his big hand on her head and exerted some pressure on it so he could finish this unexpected kiss.


    Outside the window stood Sumei, who was so drenched that she looked like a ghost. By the time she stood up, what came into her eyes was the two people in white undergarments, locked in a passionate kiss.


    In that instant, she burned with jealousy from the bottom of her heart so much that she had lost her rationality.


    This man had refused to be tempted by her no matter how much she tried to seduce him. He had remained immovable all these while.


    How was it that these two people were kissing so passionately right in front of her eyes!?


    Jealousy and dissatisfaction consumed her heart in that instant.


    No! This man should also belong to her!


    She would disregard what other people thought of her. To her, she was already his concubine.


    If he was not willing, no one could force it on him!


    What was happening right now must be the work of Lin Mengya! She must have forced him into doing this!


    This cursed woman! Not only did she flirt with other men, but she also did this right in front of her to provoke her to anger.


    Was it not because of her celebrated status that she was behaving in such a wanton and reckless manner?


    Although it was true that that person had said that once she displayed the item in her possession, she could swap places with Lin Mengya.


    By that time, would Lin Mengya still be able to behave so aggressively?


    Would those men be swooning over Lin Mengya still?


    Finally, they broke away from the deep, passionate kiss.


    Actually, Lin Mengya was merely feeling a little surprised at first.


    However, she actually felt rather liberated by what happened.


    Perhaps it was because she was a modern woman. She and Long Tianyu had developed a mutual tacit understanding in terms of their relationship.


    On top of that, they were rightfully husband and wife by name. Intimate gestures such as embracing and kissing were nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Although this was the case, Lin Mengya could not help blushing deeply, which showed that she was not as thick-skinned as she imagined.


    She could not keep her eyes on Long Tianyu but quickly turned away.


    It was at that moment that she glimpsed the hideous face filled with jealousy.


    Did she not pour that basin of water on Sumei in order to provoke her?


    Immediately, Lin Mengya used her left arm to hook onto Long Tianyu¡¯s neck possessively and gave his forehead a light kiss.


    Thereafter, with an overbearing tone, Lin Mengya directed her words at Sumei, saying, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen the intimacy between a man and his wife? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your eyes may hurt from staring?¡±

 Chapter 451 - Boldly Displayed Affection

    Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya¡¯s pouty face and for some unknown reason, he found her extremely adorable.


    He could not tear his eyes away from that overbearing and proud little face for even a moment.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Sumei looked as if she was going to explode with anger. She was about to talk back but quickly realized that she was in an unfavorable position.


    In that instant, an idea came to her mind. With tear welling up in her eyes, she pretended to look very pitiful. Unfortunately, she was in such embarrassing sore traits that her attempt at seeking sympathy had failed terribly.


    Looking at her pathetic look, Lin Mengya could not be bothered about her.


    Sneering at her, Lin Mengya was like a victor who was very pleased with herself. She stuck out her chin as Long Tianyu carried her back into her room.


    The moment they entered the room, Lin Mengya quickly backed down from her tough front.


    She looked down and it was only at this moment that she realized the delicacy and subtleness of her relationship with Long Tianyu.


    Her smiley face was already blushing deeply. She wriggled out of Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace and slipped into her blanket.


    She turned her face towards the corner of the wall. She had no courage whatsoever to look at Long Tianyu¡¯s in the eye.


    Alas, such was her personality. After every intimate encounter with Long Tianyu, she always


    Why on earth was she so useless?!


    Smiling, Long Tianyu sat down on Lin Mengya¡¯s bed.


    His mind was still immersed in the after taste of her overbearing and cheeky mannerisms just now, as well as the two accidental kisses they shared.


    Such a bashful and adorable Lin Mengya had melted his heart.


    How he wished that he could behold her beautiful countenance forever. The two whose hearts and minds were in a helter-skelter fell asleep unconsciously with time.


    At seven o¡¯clock sharp the next morning, Lin Mengya woke up from her dreams.


    It seemed that the Shen Nung System¡¯s function of waking her up was more trustworthy than her own biological clock.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes and that annoying sleepiness in her gradually subsided. Out of habit, Lin Mengya turned over and saw him who was sleeping deeply on the floor.


    Her eyes opened wide as she suddenly called to mind the events of the night before.


    Oh yes, she had let Long Tianyu remain in her room because of Sumei.


    Using the knuckles of her left hand, she knocked at her head. Her reaction was still slow early in the morning.


    However, she could already hear the sounds of sweeping and watering echoing from the courtyard.


    Baishao and the other maids must be trying to avoid seeing what they should not see. After all, the door to Lin Mengya¡¯s room was still shut and everything seemed to be quiet in the room.


    Without Baishao¡¯s help, Lin Mengya felt like a handicap. She could not even dress herself properly. As a result, she resorted to just sitting there, resting her chin on her hands as she looked at Long Tianyu, who was still lying on the floor.


    He had his blanket covering up to his chest. His left arm was by his side while his right arm crossed his chest.


    His eyes were closed and he was breathing evenly. After a long night, his hair did not get messy at all. In fact, it still looked flowy as it spread on both sides of his head.


    On the contrary, without looking at the mirror, Lin Mengya knew that her hair must be in a disheveled state.


    The thought of such a comparison made her mad. It was frustrating to make such comparisons.


    The sleeping beauty in the fairy tales ought to be in such a state, right?


    Otherwise, no matter how beautiful the sleeping beauty was, would the prince still be able to bring himself to give her a kiss if she snored and ground her teeth?


    The thought to play a trick on him sprung up in her mind like weeds and it kept teasing her.


    Lin Mengya finally got down from her bed in tiptoes. Thinking hard, she wondered what she could do to embarrass Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya pondered over it for a while, opened the bedroom door, and ran towards the study table outside.


    Holding the paintbrush dipped in ink in her hands, a devilish smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    Hee hee, this was not going to do much harm, but she could at least laugh at him over this for at least ten days or even half a month.


    Lin Mengya returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s side cautiously, contemplating whether to paint a tiger or a tortoise.


    However, before she proceeded with her plan, a big arm went around her waist. The other big arm snatched the paintbrush from her hand and tossed it on the ground.


    Long Tianyu turned Lin Mengya around with great force and she was wrapped in a warm, firm embrace in the next moment.


    Oh no! Her plan had been found out!


    In fact, Long Tianyu had been awake since much earlier. He just did not bear to end this precious time alone with Lin Mengya in the room.


    He had seen everything from how Lin Mengya sat up from the bed and how she eventually fetched the paintbrush.


    He merely wanted to find out what she intended to do.


    Long Tianyu could not help but smiled as he glanced at the paintbrush he tossed aside a moment ago.


    Lin Mengya was barely getting better and she was already up to something cheeky.


    There was a sense of satisfaction as he held Lin Mengya at her slender waist while taking care not to touch her right shoulder. He closed his eyes as he savored this rare moment and feeling of blessedness.


    This time, Lin Mengya had thrown herself at him. He would absolutely not let slip this opportunity.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake for a long time, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve fooled me!¡±


    Lin Mengya felt an annoyance as she realized that it was precisely why Long Tianyu looked immaculate as if he was posting for a photo, while she looked like someone caught in a candid shot. She was mistaken to think that they both had just woken up.


    In frustration, she pounded his chest using her left fist, but her attacks were like tickles to Long Tianyu, who continued to keep his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°Sly as an old fox.¡±


    While Lin Mengya spoke, she could feel the cold coming from the floor, even though the weather was getting warmer.


    She curled up as she drew closer to Long Tianyu as if he were a natural heater. She even rested her feet on his thighs. She felt warmth all around, being wrapped up in the blanket with Long Tianyu. The drowsiness that left her a moment ago seemed to have returned and crept up on her.


    She would treat this as his punishment then!


    Lin Mengya, who failed to resist the temptation, gave herself an excuse, behaving just like an ostrich. Resting her head on Long Tianyu¡¯s arm, she gently closed her eyes once again.


    She was totally unaware that her giving in to him, the natural heater, had made him secretly delighted.


    It was difficult to say who the one taking advantage of the other was.


    ¡°Oh! Please forgive us! We did not do this on purpose, Your Highness!¡±


    The door was opened slightly from outside when someone exclaimed.


    Lin Mengya began to stir immediately as she awoke.


    She abruptly realized that she and Long Tianyu were in an embrace when she slept. She was immediately at a loss of how to feel.


    It seemed that her untarnished reputation had been completed ruined.


    ¡°You may go. I will be here to wait and serve the prince and the princess here.¡±


    Baishao had quickly came over and saved the day so that the maidservants from Prince Shen¡¯s mansion left. Baishao peeked at her master who was in a confused state, coughed gently and said, ¡°Your Highness the prince, the princess¡¯s right arm is strengthless, and so please be patient¡­¡±


    What Baishao said made it seemed like their relationship was even more sensual.


    Lin Mengya wanted to cry. The heavens must testify for them that they were innocent, and nothing happened between them last night!


    Baishao had meant well. After all, it was her master¡¯s instruction to her to make their affection a spectacle for Sumei so they could break her. This was meant to be advantageous for them.


    Little did Lin Mengya expect that after the series of events, Lin Mengya was the one who had panicked from the situation?


    As Lin Mengya drank her sweet porridge, her head was hanging very low. She would occasionally look up but would quickly look down again.


    Fortunately, those working around her were all her people.


    ¡°Listen to me, my dear cousin-in-law. The injury on Mengya¡¯s right shoulder hasn¡¯t fully recovered. You just have to take note of certain things when necessary. Otherwise, it would be disastrous if Mengya ended up being handicapped for the rest of her life.¡±


    The rightful master of Prince Shen¡¯s mansion, Zuo Qiuyu advised Long Tianyu earnestly as he straightened his clothes and sat up properly.


    Long Tianyu, who usually talked back at him was at this moment keeping very quiet and nodding his head furiously in agreement.


    A frustrated Lin Mengya wondered how the two men had achieved a cordial relationship when they usually behaved like arch enemies.


    ¡°Of course, as one who had been through what you¡¯re going through now, I understand it¡¯s not easy for the newlyweds like you to restrain yourselves. Here, I¡¯ve created this medication for Mengya to take two times a day, so that her body will be strengthened.¡±


    As Zuo Qiuyu spoke, he brought out a box and gave it to Long Tianyu.


    They even exchanged a knowing look as Zuo Qiuyu tapped on the box.


    The unspoken exchange of uncouth message made Lin Mengya want to give up on the situation.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Finally, after so many days, the expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face had relaxed for the first time.


    Without rejecting Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s good intention, Long Tianyu took the box and kept it with him.


    Looking at the two men, Lin Mengya had the urge to bash them up. Unfortunately, she was becoming everyone¡¯s laughing stock now.


    Before breakfast, the rumor of Princess Anle¡¯s passionate relationship with her husband was beginning to take root and sprout within Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    Nowadays, such juicy news was like bamboo shoots after rain that sprouted anew every day.


    Worst still, given her popularity in Lintian, she might have topped the search list by now.


    There was no lack of rumors surrounding a celebrity.


    Since there was no way for Lin Mengya to resist, all she could do was bear with it.


    Thank goodness while Zuo Qiuyu dared make fun of her, he did not dare to go overboard.


    Lin Mengya could only endure it until she arrived at the Pavilion of Herb when she would get back at him.


    For now, she would just allow Zuo Qiuyu, the small fry, to have his way.


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was eating some sweet biscuit, glanced unintentionally at Lin Mengya only to realize that she was looking at him with scheming eyes.


    In that instant, he swallowed hard. Then again, who knew when he would be punished? Just enjoy himself while he could.


    Once again, he turned to Long Tianyu and began discussing some profound topic, while smiling all the time.


    They were discussing topics such as how to upkeep a man¡¯s physique etc.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about them anymore, so she turned to her food and dug in quietly.


    Baishao was delighted about how everything turned out, but she soon hid the grin on her face after observing the twisted expression on her master¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did you observe any movement last night?¡±


    Surely, Lin Mengya was referring to Sumei. That basin of water must have chilled her heart.


    It was especially at night. Even if she did not end up catching a cold, she supposed Sumei would not be able to fall asleep for the rest of the night after that.


    As expected, she did not hear any suppressed cough afterward.


    Lin Mengya thought Sumei could continue to pretend to be sick all she wanted if what she did was not enough to deter her.


    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯ve made sure that all the maidservants working in the courtyard slept like they were dead last night. There was no way they could have prepared any hot water for Sumei. I¡¯ve sent someone to have a look at her just now. They said she had woken up.¡±

 Chapter 452 - Life Analogous to a Chess Game

    Was she up already? Lin Mengya could not help but admire Sumei. After all, she had taught her a lesson last night.


    Moreover, she had displayed her passionate love with Long Tianyu in front of Sumei. She was quite certain that if she added fuel to fire today, Sumei would not be able to endure and would act.


    She waved Baishao to her and gave her instructions before Baishao left with a smile on her face.


    ¡°What antics are you up to now, my little cousin? Sumei is merely a commoner. She won¡¯t be able to survive your treachery.¡±


    It was easy for him to criticize from the sidelines. He had witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s ruthlessness and he supposed Sumei had no way of escape.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. She already had a taste of it last night. Basically, before we leave, she will be dealt with completely.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not at all worried. If it were Hongyu who was trying to make trouble, perhaps Hongyu would be able to see through her.


    Sumei might appear to be witty, but she was actually rather a dimwit.


    After she had been through a few of Lin Mengya¡¯s moves, Sumei had lost all strength to get back at her.


    If Sumei was still able to hold it in, it would mean that Lin Mengya had underestimated her.


    Not long after they finished eating breakfast, Lin Mengya and the other two continued to chit chat in her room.


    It was then that Baishao rushed in and whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ears for quite some time.


    ¡°Are you sure she did that?¡±


    The expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s did not change as she asked Baishao the question.


    ¡°It is very true. I saw it with my own eyes. I suppose they are talking about it in the room now.¡±


    There was anxiety written on Baishao¡¯s face, but Lin Mengya remained composed. As the saying went that the person concerned was not perturbed while the people around her were already on fire.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu asked out of curiosity. In the last few days, he had witnessed for himself how shrewish yet charming Baishao was, but she was certainly absolutely loyal to Lin Mengya.


    The relationship between the two ladies was more intimate than his relationship with Lin Mengya who was his kin.


    After all, it was rare to see masters like Lin Mengya, who cared little about the master-servant relationship.


    Compared to those frail-looking rich ladies in the old capital city, who beat up their servants for every little mistake, Lin Mengya was a much better master.


    ¡°What urgent matter could it be? It was just because Sumei had intercepted Cousin Chen while he was on the way here.¡±


    Lin Mengya replied indifferently as she lifted the teacup in her hand and took a sip.


    ¡°What? She was looking for my elder brother, the emperor? What does she want?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu may be very intelligent, but his intelligence was mostly confined to the area of his medical knowledge.


    In terms of recognizing people¡¯s schemes and ploys, he was not far from being an expert.


    He supposed this was the reason Zuo Qiuchen had delegated the responsibility of looking for their aunt to Zuo Qiuyu.


    After all, he would survive well in the Imperial Hospital, where he was a skillful physician, yet an unambitious youth from a reputable family.


    However, the situation in the Nation of Lintian was so complicated that Zuo Qiuyu had fallen behind the people¡¯s rhythm on the day he returned.


    ¡°Could she not endure any longer?¡±


    Long Tianyu immediately understood Sumei¡¯s intention and he gave Lin Mengya a somber look.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya nodded to his question, Long Tianyu did not appear anxious though.


    Zuo Qiuchen was not stupid. Even he could not deny that the sometimes hateful cunningness in him ran in the Zuo Family.


    This time, Sumei had taken the bait.


    ¡°Please just say that I¡¯ve caught a cold last night and I don¡¯t want to see anyone. If Cousin Chen insists on coming in, can you stop him, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Long Tianyu nodded silently and sent out into the courtyard to guard the entrance.


    The door to the room was opened slightly so that they could see clearly from the inside while whoever was outside could not look in.


    Long Tianyu stood in the corridor wearing a cool expression on his face, so much so that no one in the courtyard dared come close to him, lest they offend him.


    After a while, Zuo Qiuchen strode into the courtyard, looking glum, with Sumei trailing behind him.


    It had not taken long for her to cry her eyes out. With swollen eyes, Sumei looked so pathetic as if she had been badly bullied.


    The servants in the courtyard could hardly grasp the situation.


    While the emperor did not smile brilliantly whenever he visited, he had never looked as furious as today.


    It was even more puzzling to them to see Prince Yu¡¯s little concubine trailing behind the emperor. Did they not just get into a fight yesterday when Prince Yu wanted to take in a concubine?


    How was it that the little concubine seemed to be on the emperor¡¯s side now?


    What was happening? Everyone was confused.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Mengya? I want to see her!¡± said the emperor.


    Just when Zuo Qiuchen was about to enter her room, Long Tianyu put up his arm to block Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s way.


    Keeping his eyes looking straight, Zuo Qiuchen stopped by the door to Lin Mengya and did not force his way through.


    ¡°She¡¯s fallen ill. She can¡¯t entertain any guest.¡±


    The serious expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face and the tone of his voice seemed to say that there was no room discussion.


    It appeared that there was an invisible furnace burning between them. Neither was willing to give in an inch.


    ¡°This is my territory. Within the boundaries of my land, no one can say no to me!¡±


    There was hostility in both Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s expression and tone of voice as he refused to back off.


    However, neither was Long Tianyu ready to give in. He was also fuming.


    ¡°She is my wife. Without my permission, no one will get to see her!¡±


    The two men were diametrically opposed to each other. It seemed that a battle would break out any minute.


    The people in the surrounding put down what they were doing and dispersed.


    They were not going to stand by to watch this. If something went wrong for them, they could be executed.


    At this moment, Sumei, who had been looking down all these while, seemed to be smiling from the corner of her mouth.


    A presumptuous Sumei wanted to tell Lin Mengya that these two men were her assets.


    She thought that once she acted, these two men would try to kill each other because of Lin Mengya.


    By then, she would love to see who else this woman could rely on!


    Nevertheless, the commotion in the courtyard did not affect the relaxed atmosphere in the room.


    Lin Mengya, who had nothing much to do lately, had learned to play chess. One would be most addicted to playing chess when she first picked it up.


    Long Tianyu had been encouraging her by purposely letting her win eight out of ten games.


    Whenever she could not find someone to play chess with her, the rather silly Zuo Qiuyu should appear and present himself.


    ¡°What do you guys have up your sleeves?¡±


    Although Zuo Qiuyu could tell that the two people were acting, he was still not able to make out what they were up to.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I just want to know what Sumei is holding in her hand. Rest assured that they know the limits. It wouldn¡¯t lead to a fight.¡±


    Lin Mengya quietly put down a chess piece and the surrounding white chess pieces were taken by her instantly.


    Lin Mengya discovered by playing chess was as good as fighting a battle. One had to try to figure out what the opponent¡¯s mind, and then think of a strategy to counter it. More importantly, he had to lure the opponent into his trap.


    Basically, she would have won half the game if she was the active party taking the initiative in this chess game.


    Playing chess was like living a person¡¯s life. Something was fleeting while others had a lasting effect. A true expert would never allow his opponent to see through his intentions.


    However, at this moment, Lin Mengya had not reached that level of competency yet.


    ¡°How are you so sure that what Sumei is holding in her hand isn¡¯t something that will bring you harm?¡±


    Given how the event unfolded, Zuo Qiuyu could tell that the thing Sumei was holding in her hand was meant to attack Lin Mengya.


    Otherwise, why did Sumei end up having her eyes on Long Tianyu alone back in Square Town?


    That had to be the reason. In terms of looks, Long Tianyu was indeed more good-looking than him. However, he was only a tiny little bit more handsome than him.


    The cold and cruel Long Tianyu did not even know how to behave tenderly towards women. How could Long Tianyu compare with him, who was such an elegant gentleman?


    Sumei must have an ulterior motive!


    Surely Lin Mengya was not aware of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s narcissistic thought. However, Xiu was not around because Lin Mengya had sent her away to investigate on some matters.


    From the information gathered by Xiu, Sumei was merely a tool used by her master against Lin Mengya.


    In other words, Sumei was simply a resource to be depleted.


    If she guessed correctly, Sumei would, by all means, follow them to the old capital city to attend the medical conference when they set out on the day after tomorrow.


    Lin Mengya had wanted to keep this chess piece for use later during the medical conference.


    However¡­


    Although Lin Mengya refused to admit, she could not deny the fact that she could feel anger rising in her whenever Sumei threw herself at Long Tianyu.


    This reaction was what everyone would call jealousy.


    However, Lin Mengya refused to admit it no matter what. She just felt that it would be wise to get rid of this malignant tumor as soon as possible.


    Lest she would continue following Lin Mengya and disgust her.


    The quarrel outside soon ended.


    It was needless to say that Zuo Qiuchen had eventual left in a rage.


    Lin Mengya drew her attention back to the chess game.


    Although she seemed to have the upper hand at this moment, being a novice at the game and inexperienced, there were flaws in her moves.


    Zuo Qiuyu would be able to defeat her if he were a little bit more intelligent.


    At this moment, there were two choices right in front of her.


    On one hand, she could patch up at the loopholes and take one step at a time. On the other hand, she could go for a checkmate and attack her opponent and catch him unprepared.


    In reality, this was not merely a choice to be made in the chess game, but all the more the situation she was facing now.


    Lifting a chess piece, Lin Mengya hesitated and stared intently at the chessboard.


    What should she do in order to emerge victorious in the end?


    After pondering for a long time, Lin Mengya finally chose to put down her black chess piece.


    Zuo Qiuyu looked at her and frowned. He did not understand the intention of this move of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 453 - Thrown into Disarray by Abandoning a Chess Piece

    Once Lin Mengya set down the chess piece, she breathed out deeply.


    The chess game could turn around any moment, just like what she was experiencing at this moment. There were dangers at every corner and she had to put in her all every step of the way.


    ¡°You¡¯re spinning a cocoon around yourself, making things difficult for yourself.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu did not really get what Lin Mengya was trying to do. Her style was decisive and it caught him unprepared.


    Why then did she back away after she almost struck?


    Although Zuo Qiuyu did not understand her thoughts, he thought he had found an opportunity to use his white chess piece to regain lost ground.


    Zuo Qiuyu seemed rather content now, for the black chess pieces seemed to have taken half the territory. It appeared that the game had turned around in his favor.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, appeared to have lost her direction. Zuo Qiuyu thought that her subsequent moves were wasting her chances.


    When it looked to Zuo Qiuyu as if she was going to lose one of her chess pieces, Lin Mengya quickly set down a chess piece decisively and the game turned around once again.


    The player holding the black chess pieces seemed to have been raised from the dead. After a few rounds, the white side, which seemed to be winning, looked to be losing.


    Zuo Qiuyu could not be more shocked. By this time, it seemed that there was no way for him to salvage his situation.


    When he looked up at Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, which were sparkling, he still hardly had time to make sense of how he was defeated.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve given up small benefits, strengthened your base, and lured the enemy into the trap, thereby destroying them completely. My dear cousin, nothing escaped you. You¡¯ve thought about every detail. In this case, I felt much assured.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked up from the chessboard and was surprised to see Zuo Qiuchen, who had left but was heading back again.


    However, in contrast with the way he left in a rage, Zuo Qiuchen was wearing a smile on his face this time. He was crossing his arms in front of his chest and there was a look of admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°When did you arrive? Did no one see you?¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the spot behind him out of habit. They were all very cautious. Seeing that he walked in openly, she concluded that nobody must have seen him.


    Zuo Qiuchen did not reply but simply smiled.


    Nevertheless, he had kept his eyes on the chessboard all this time.


    Lin Mengya had been so engrossed in her thoughts that she had not noticed how much time had passed.


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen had waited for the two of them for four hours.


    ¡°My emperor brother, why didn¡¯t you help me out when you¡¯ve been watching?¡± Zuo Qiuyu protested.


    He had always been a rather good chess player among his peers since young.


    Little did he expect this novice to rob all the glory from him. How could he not feel frustrated?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really completely mess up in this chess game. Mengya was definitely not as skillful in chess as you. However, you¡¯ve been fickle-minded since the beginning of the game, and you lost the opportunity to strategize early. This was why she grabbed that chance to defeat you. If you had remained steady right from the beginning, there was no way she could defeat you. Am I right?¡±


    In terms of the skill in playing chess, Zuo Qiuchen was definitely an expert.


    Zuo Qiuyu, whose weakness had been pointed out by the expert, could only swallow his pride even if he did not want to resign to his fate of being the loser.


    After all, he had started off being careless.


    ¡°Cousin Chen¡¯s eyes are wickedly sharp. To be honest, I learned a lesson through this game of chess. I must have advanced rashly in the beginning. I hope I¡¯ve not ruined Cousin Chen¡¯s plan.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled. With Baishao¡¯s help, she moved her legs to loosen them.


    Little did she expect herself to be so serious in this game of chess. She finally understood the reason why the enemies in television dramas would almost always start their confrontation with a game of chess.


    The movements of the black and white chess pieces would be the initial battle. Victory and defeat could more or less be decided based on the game of chess.


    Zuo Qiuchen was slightly taken aback, but soon any sign of shock disappeared.


    The lass was indeed very smart. The speed at which she grasped concepts was faster than what he imagined.


    It appeared that in order to salvage the game, they needed Lin Mengya, this certain chess piece.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm. Anyway, they are small fry and would not shake the foundation. By the way, the more important is whether you¡¯re all set for the day after tomorrow when you will set out?¡±


    It was as if he had given them a riddle, but only Zuo Qiuyu and Baishao did not understand his point.


    One of them had been restricted by his IQ, while the other, had always stuck with the principle of not probing as long as her master did not mention it to her.


    When Zuo Qiuyu saw that his brother, the emperor, and his cousin, Lin Mengya and her husband seemed to understand each other without conversing, he rolled his eyes and went away. He wanted to start preparing the things he needed for the journey.


    As Zuo Qiuchen watched Zuo Qiuyu left, there was a worried look in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya had caught the expression in his eyes.


    The two men were after all blood brothers. Zuo Qiuchen might have been blunt with the words he spoke to Zuo Qiuyu, but there was no denying that his brother meant a lot to him.


    ¡°Actually, he is more suited for a place like the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke her mind after pondering for a moment.


    In fact, from how Zuo Qiuchen appointed Zuo Qiuyu to escort them to the old capital and how he wanted Lin Mengya to help out during the medical conference in the Pavilion of Herbs, she could more or less guess his intention.


    Emperors were almost always suspicious, which was why they would kick somebody out after his services were no longer required.


    This was especially true in the Pavilion of Herbs, where it held sovereignty over the citizens of the Nation of Lintian.


    The person in charge of the Pavilion of Herbs should be Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s confidante, or someone who would not be a threat to his status and would not collude with a foreigner to usurp his power.


    Otherwise, as the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian, he would have suffered insomnia and impairment in his taste bud because of anxiety.


    Even a trusted subject personally nurtured could become ambitious once he had been holding powers for a long time.


    People not of the same blood would not be united in their hearts. This was not a prejudiced thought.


    This was especially true under the present circumstance when power was supreme.


    As the emperor of the Nation of Lintian, the only candidates he would use would be the woman, Lin Mengya, and his blood brother, Zuo Qiuyu.


    Obviously, Lin Mengya would be eliminated. Zuo Qiuyu, his always loyal brother, would be the best candidate.


    More importantly, Zuo Qiuyu was a simple man whose only passion was to be immersed in the study of medicine.


    Yet at the same time, having grown up within the royal family, he obviously had an upper hand over the physicians in the Pavilion of Herbs in terms of his experience in devising schemes against others as well as dealing with the ploys of others.


    If Lin Mengya was in Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s shoes, she would have chosen likewise.


    This way, he would be able to secure his power over the nation within a short period of time.


    As for the next step he should take, it would no doubt be to weaken the authority and reputation of the Pavilion of Herbs. Thereafter, he would be able to win over the hearts of all the people.


    Zuo Qiuchen had always been ambitious. What he lacked at this moment was the time for him to grow.


    On this point, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had arrived at a consensus.


    It would be much more beneficial to them to befriend someone who was especially ambitious than to make one more enemy.


    Otherwise, why would Long Tianyu readily agree to let Lin Mengya take this risk?


    ¡°Of course I know. Compared to being an idle prince, it would be best for Yu to go to the Pavilion of Herbs. Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure those people would not let us have our way so easily. I¡¯m most concerned about Yu¡¯s safety and yours.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen was speaking the truth.


    No one would be happy if he were to have a foreigner who appeared suddenly to snatch away what he was about to lay hold of.


    However, with Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s special status, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, who was a powerful help, they stood a big chance in winning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. While there are many things that could take away a man¡¯s life, there are also many things that could save a man¡¯s life. There are definitely many ambitious people in the Pavilion of Herbs, but most of them don¡¯t have strong backing. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as you provide us with sufficient protection.¡±


    Lin Mengya said, smiling. For some unknown reason, she had mustered her self-confidence over the last few days when she should have been anxious about visiting the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Perhaps it was because the Shen Nung System in her had been updated to the 2.0 edition and so its effect had increased exponentially.


    This certainly was like a cheating device that preserved her life and was a secret that should never be made known to anyone.


    ¡°Oh yes, did Sumei tell you that I¡¯m not my mom¡¯s own flesh and blood?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a casual tone. Sumei was a joke to them anyways.


    Zuo Qiuchen composed himself and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Yes, her master taught her well. Unfortunately, she is rather a dimwit who couldn¡¯t even express herself properly. I suppose they will try to produce some evidence to prove that my aunt is not your real mother. Nevertheless, this dimwitted girl is getting very impatient. Not only did she said that you¡¯re not a princess of Lintian, she even tried to pass off as you.¡±


    Lin Mengya dazed for a moment, and then shook her head in disbelief.


    She even gave Long Tianyu, who remained silent by her side, a cheeky look.


    ¡°Oh my, she is acting so rashly without considering the consequences, all for the sake of the handsome Mr. Long. Prince Yu, you¡¯re indeed very charming.¡±


    Long Tianyu instinctively gave Lin Mengya a look of warning at her strange way of addressing him.


    However, the number of times he managed to scare Lin Mengya had seemingly decreased.


    Alas, did they not agree that Long Tianyu should be submissive towards her? Now it seemed that it was an empty promise.


    Long Tianyu coughed softly and pretended not to see. He turned away to look out of the window and ignored what Lin Mengya¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°She¡¯s being very stupid. I believe her master¡¯s intention was for her to make use of some clues which seem like proves to plant doubts in you. In this way, you just have to hesitate a moment when I meet with any danger, I would die. Unfortunately, a chess piece had messed up a good game.¡±


    Lin Mengya said regretfully. A chess game would be delightful if one met his match.


    If there was a great disparity between the skills of the opponents, it would only result in one party prevailing over the other.


    Apparently, Lin Mengya would only derive fun from challenging a difficult opponent.

 Chapter 454 - Hongyu Bade Her Farewell

    Nevertheless, there were bound to be this small group of people in the world who had the misconception that they were destiny¡¯s favorite, that they played the leading role in the world.


    Such actors playing the supporting role who tampered with the program would eventually be completely destroyed to pieces by destiny.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    This was getting interesting. Even Zuo Qiuchen, who had been raised deep in the palace was getting all excited by it.


    Or it could because it was in the blood of the Zuos to be always fidgety and discontented with the situation they were in.


    ¡°Not much. I only have to spread this rumor and naturally, someone would not be able to hold it in.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood by the window and looked out.


    It appeared that there would not be good weather in the coming days. It was hard to predict the weather from the occasionally cloudy sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too. I know what to do now.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen left with a bizarre smile on his face while Lin Mengya gazed at the sky and the corner of her lips also curled up in a smile.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, I think it might rain tomorrow,¡± Lin Mengya blurted out a statement that did not make much sense.


    Long Tianyu frowned gently, but the frown disappeared as quickly as it came.


    ¡°With me by your side, you wouldn¡¯t get wet even if it rained.¡±


    Long Tianyu was standing right behind Lin Mengya, looking at her slender figure and a strong desire to protect rose in his heart.


    Instinctively, he reached out both his arms and encircled her slender figure.


    Lin Mengya did not try to resist him. She simply leaned back into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms so naturally.


    Perhaps even they did not realize that their relationship had grown much more intimate over this period of time.


    Physical interactions such as this had never been something they would do in the past, but now, it had become so natural.


    Although Lin Mengya was still a little bothered by such intimacy.


    It was just too bad that she was an injured person at this moment.


    For this reason, she was happy to be taken care of by Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Hongyu says she wants to bid farewell to you. Will you see her?¡±


    It was Baishao who was at the door. She almost did not know where to look.


    However, she was secretly delighted to see her master and the princess being so intimate. They were indeed well suited for each other. She did not understand why they had never¡­ even though they were rightfully husband and wife.


    It seemed that things were working out between them this time.


    ¡°Alright, let her come in. Also, prepare some silver to give to her.¡±


    Lin Mengya struggled to break free from Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace, but to no avail.


    Left with no other choice, she remained in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and tried not to think about how embarrassing it was.


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Hongyu was standing by the door, feeling jittery.


    Whatever happened with Sumei was a foregone conclusion. If she remained here shamelessly, she would add to her embarrassment.


    While she felt she had let Lin Mengya down, she still insisted on seeing Lin Mengya for the last time before she left.


    She had no other reason to be here except to beg Princess Anle to grant Sumei a way out.


    One could say that she was being selfish. All she cared about was her younger sister.


    However, only she understood the immense pain and helplessness behind this selfishness of hers.


    This was the first time Hongyu, who was trailing behind Baishao, entered the middle courtyard of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    Although she was rather used to seeing splendor back in Huichun House, the striking and imposing atmosphere in the mansions of royal family members was not something a commoner like her had the opportunity to experience and see.


    At the thought, she could not help but sigh.


    Dear Sumei, what was it that blinded her eyes so much so that she was resolved to give up her life here?


    ¡°Master, Miss Hongyu is here.¡±


    Baishao¡¯s announcement preceding their arrival made Hongyu shudder.


    Behold the high threshold, a lady adorned in a lavender dress embroidered with albizia flowers was sitting on the soft mattress, playing chess with a handsome man.


    As beautiful as a woman in a painting and smooth complexion, all the adjectives describing beauty seemed to have concentrated on her.


    As her slender fingers picked up the chess pieces made of white jade, Hongyu could see that those fingers were whiter and even more translucent than the jade chess pieces.


    Hongyu might be the most gorgeous courtesan around, but there was no denying that her beauty was nothing compared to this woman.


    Beauty which had been cultivated to entice and win favors could never compete with beauty endowed by nature.


    At the thought, Hongyu could not help but feel a sense of bitterness in her heart.


    It was the feeling of envy and jealousy of a courtesan towards a girl with god¡¯s favor.


    Be it Sumei or her, they were even more insignificant than a grain of sand in the eyes of Prince Yu.


    Both she and Sumei had nothing to complain about.


    It was fundamentally wrong to requite kindness with enmity or to harbor wishful thinking. In fact, it was a grave mistake on their part.


    ¡°My greetings of peace to Princess Anle. May you be greatly blessed.¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her eyes to gaze at Hongyu, who bowed respectfully before her.


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel a sense of compassion and pity.


    Back in Huichun House when she first met Hongyu, Lin Mengya had actually wanted to recruit Hongyu for her use.


    Unfortunately, the situation turned for the worse and Moqin had no choice but to remain in Huichun House. They had no idea if Moqin was still alive.


    On the other hand, Hongyu had become her enemy because of Sumei.


    Things had been so unpredictable that there was no way anyone could turn back anything that happened.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    There was neither coldness nor any grudge in the tone of Lin Mengya¡¯s voice.


    She simply sounded like a stranger. There was an absence of emotion in her voice. Lin Mengya even sounded as if she was speaking to the air.


    Hongyu obeyed Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction and got up. She did not dare say a word. Her mannerism was completely different from the courtesan she was back in Huichun House, where she played up her charm as a prostitute.


    ¡°So I heard you¡¯ll be leaving. Let me give you a piece of advice. Lintian is not like Dajin, but you¡¯ll be able to lead a good life as long as you¡¯re willing to work hard and overcome any hardship.¡±


    Lin Mengya had given up playing go with Long Tianyu. Hongyu was after all a smart girl.


    She must have tried to give advice to Sumei, who was, unfortunately, a fool. Worse still, she was a fool who dug her own grave.


    In her position, Hongyu would have invited Sumei¡¯s hatred if she continued to stay on.


    For someone who sucked up to the powerful in hope of advancement, having an elder sister who was once a courtesan, would be a stain to her.


    Sadly, Sumei would never learn in her lifetime that her elder sister had been the protector of her life.


    ¡°Please accept my sincere gratitude for what you taught me. You had been gracious to both my sister and me, but¡­¡±


    Was she trying to make a request, counting on their relationship?


    A feeling of aversion rose in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. She especially detested an insatiable person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry anymore since your sister would be one of our family members. I¡¯ve instructed Baishao to give you some pieces of silver to provide for your needs on your journey. If there¡¯s nothing else, Baishao, you may see Miss Hongyu out.¡±


    From the way Lin Mengya intercepted her, Hongyu became aware that the princess really detested her.


    Hongyu bit her lips. She reminded herself of Princess Anle¡¯s status and her kindness towards her. If she went on with her request, she might well provoke Princess Anle to anger and endanger her own life.


    With a ¡°plop¡±, Hongyu fell to her knees and gave Lin Mengya a pleading look with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, I know you have an honorable status in this world, but my little sister is still young. She had merely been confused and poisoned in her mind by others. She did not provoke you intentionally. I don¡¯t have the audacity to ask for your forgiveness, but, but I implore you to spare her life, will you? Please don¡¯t behave in the same way as her.¡±


    Hongyu continued to kowtow, while she begged Lin Mengya for forgiveness.


    However, her pitiful look only irritated Lin Mengya further.


    The fact was that Sumei plotted against her, but Hongyu made it sound like she was the one who bullied her vulnerable sister.


    Although it appeared that Lin Mengya was enjoying all the glory, who would have thought of the blood and tears she shed behind all the glamor.


    A lass who had lost her mother since young, a lass whose father was always away fighting battles.


    Who would understand the pain she suffered under a ruthless stepmother and the evil plotting of her stepsister all those days?


    Despite the circumstances under which she grew up, she had never dreamed of possessing things that she did not deserve just because she was disadvantaged and vulnerable.


    For this reason, underdogs who thought they had the right of way or the right to be forgiven by virtue of their situation were the very people she detested.


    The desire to get out of one¡¯s sad circumstances and to live a better life was not wrong per se.


    Unfortunately, Sumei¡¯s action was as good as seeking death.


    Even if she were to let Sumei off, she would perish anyhow.


    A light flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes when she saw that Hongyu¡¯s forehead had started to bleed from kowtowing.


    ¡°There indeed is a way out if you really want your sister to survive,¡± Lin Mengya finally opened her mouth to speak.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Hongyu stopped dead all of a sudden.


    Although Hongyu knew she was forcing her on Lin Mengya and was in fact making things difficult for Lin Mengya, she was surprised but glad at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    ¡°Unfortunately, your sister was stepping into trap herself. I don¡¯t know who the one was.The person had incited her to pose as me. To be honest, it never crossed my mind to take her life. Just look at my maids who are all very outstanding. If Prince Yu had wanted to take a concubine, your sister wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±


    Lin Mengya picked up a chess piece with her slender finger and placed it gently on the chessboard.


    Long Tianyu could not help but frown when he saw where she had placed the chess piece.


    Apparently, Lin Mengya had made great progress from this ingenious move.


    If he was not cautious, he could lose many of his chess pieces.


    After exchanging looks, they immediately understood each other¡¯s minds.


    ¡°How, how is this possible? How could she have the audacity?¡±


    Hongyu panicked. She obviously did not expect her sister to be so audacious as to pass off as a royal family member!


    It was a crime deserving the wiping out of their entire family! How could her sister be so ridiculous?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, which was why I can¡¯t let your sister off this easily. Although she¡¯s not holding on to any evidence if we were to let her out so she goes around spreading rumors, what would become of Prince Yu and my reputation?¡±

 Chapter 455 - Feeling Grieved and Hopeless

    There was a tinge of helplessness in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone of voice as if she was put in a difficult position.


    If Hongyu were still that very intelligent girl when Lin Mengya first met her in the Huichun House, she would be able to tell that Lin Mengya was setting a trap for her.


    However, her mind had been preoccupied with thoughts of pleading for Sumei¡¯s survival.


    At this moment, Hongyu would even leap off a high cliff without hesitation.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you spare us out of your magnanimity, I¡¯m willing to hand over all the evidence Sumei is holding!¡±


    Hongyu continued to plead and kowtow, hoping the Lin Mengya would give her a promise.


    However, while Lin Mengya looked at this pathetic woman in front of her, she did not feel any pity and compassion.


    These two sisters had brought this upon themselves after all.


    Their survival would depend on their luck.


    ¡°It was fate that allowed us to get acquainted after all. You may go see your younger sister in a while. However, regardless of whether she agreed to this or not, I¡¯ve to send you away today. I¡¯m sure you are aware of what kind of place this is.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not sound like she was rushing this, instead, she sounded like she did not really care if Hongyu got to see her sister.


    Hongyu nodded vigorously as if she was afraid Lin Mengya would go back to her words. With gratitude, she turned around and walked out of Lin Mengya¡¯s room.


    Looking at the graceful figure of Hongyu leave and disappear eventually, Lin Mengya let out a soft sigh suddenly.


    ¡°Has your heart softened?¡±


    Long Tianyu set down a chess piece onto the chessboard and gazed at Lin Mengya with a look which seemed to say that he understood her sentiments.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and turned her attention back to the chessboard.


    ¡°Everyone has his or her own fate. I just felt that it was such as waste for Hongyu,¡± commented Lin Mengya.


    Having arrived at this situation today, if she still had a woman¡¯s kindness in her, she would be the one to taste the bitter fruit of defeat eventually.


    Lin Mengya had wanted to spare Hongyu, but it seemed that it was not necessary now.


    The two of them continued with their game of chess. Despite being very cautious, Lin Mengya still lagged far behind Long Tianyu in terms of her skill in chess.


    The final result was that she was completely runover without any suspense.


    To bad that the disparity could not simply be made up by intelligence.


    Having lost the game, Lin Mengya did not appear angry on the surface, but she could not help feeling dissatisfied in her heart.


    Just when she was pestering Long Tianyu to play another game of chess with her, the old maidservant who had been on the lookout for what was happening in Sumei¡¯s room came running in to make a report.


    When she saw that the princess was playing chess with the prince, she turned to Baishao and spoke to her, fearing that she would be interrupting them.


    ¡°Alright, you may go and continue to watch her.¡±


    Baishao nodded as the servant ran off, grinning.


    Everyone knew that Miss Baishao was the princess¡¯s trusted aid, so now was the best time for anyone to make his presence noticed by her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Without lifting her head, Lin Mengya asked, while still keeping her focus on the chessboard.


    ¡°The old maid had come to report that a quarrel had ensued in Sumei¡¯s room. Master, would you like to go over to stop them?¡±


    Baishao always took instructions from Lin Mengya. Once she got to know what happened, she naturally reported it to her master first of all.


    ¡°Stop them? That¡¯s not necessary. Just send someone to keep a lookout. It¡¯s not time for me to act yet. If Hongyu decided to leave, send someone to see her out of the city.¡±


    All that happened was within her expectation.


    Sumei would hold on dearly to the piece of evidence as if it were her life. Whoever tried to force her to take it out would become her enemy in her eyes.


    Even if this person was her sister who was willing to sacrifice her life for Sumei.


    Lin Mengya fiddled with the black chess piece in her hand and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    If nothing accidental happened, tonight would the night she would witness a tragedy of internecine strife when one¡¯s kindness was repaid with enmity.


    Just as Lin Mengya had predicted, Sumei and Hongyu had gotten into a fight. Eventually, Hongyu had dashed out of Sumei¡¯s room with swollen and bloodshot eyes, seemingly heartbroken.


    Lin Mengya had given Baishao instructions to prepare the horse carriage earlier on so that they could send Hongyu out of the city once she came out of the room.


    Not long after, however, a crestfallen Sumei also exited from her room.


    The only difference was that she had tried to avoid the crowd, but slipped out of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion through the back gate in a hurry.


    The guards who were supposed to be patrolling the back gate seemed to have some mutual agreement with her because they seemed to have changed their shift and gone elsewhere at that moment when Sumei slipped out.


    After playing chess for the entire day, Lin Mengya was feeling a little exhausted.


    However, it was her body that was exhausted, not her mind. Games that involved strategizing and calculations like chess were indeed more energy-sapping than physical work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t alert the kitten, but don¡¯t let her escape as well. Given how crafty she is, we may waste all our effort if we are careless.¡±


    Baishao listened carefully to Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions as she waited on Lin Mengya to wash her arms and hands.


    Some time ago, she had overheard the conversation between her masters, but it sounded puzzling for her.


    However, she was gradually getting the hang of it over the past few days, perhaps because she had been by her master¡¯s side and was subtly influenced by her.


    For example, she was beginning to understand the circumstances.


    Her master had let Hongyu and Sumei go so that she could lure the mastermind behind them, who was more difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Rest assured; that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Long Tianyu was also standing by the window and looking out.


    Both Hongyu and Sumei had the tail left by him and Zuo Qiuchen behind them.


    Even he did not have a clear idea of the method used by Lintian¡¯s emperor, but he was fully aware of the capability of his own follower.


    There were few who had the capability to find their traces.


    ¡°While one covets the gains ahead, he is unaware of the danger behind. I wonder who the real prey is this time. Baishao, get ready. I¡¯m going to bring you all to watch a real-life drama.¡±


    Lin Mengya grinned cheekily at Long Tianyu, as if she was up to no good.


    He had wanted to ask her to stay, but at this moment, he had stopped himself by swallowing his words.


    Long Tianyu shook his head. He realized that it was getting increasingly difficult for him to turn down her requests.


    Forget it; anyway they would be leaving this place soon. Would there be any harm fulfilling her requests?


    At sunset, a horse carriage was running along a small country lane which was filled with potholes and it wobbled from the unevenness of the ground.


    The coachman was none other than the most famous coachman in Wangtian City, Old Man Tian. At this moment, he was smoking from the smoking pouch and there were some questions in his mind.


    This job had been assigned to him from the extremely powerful Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    It was a rare opportunity to get business from the royal family, but the old man had initially wanted to reject this offer. However, the offer was really too attractive and he eventually gave in.


    For the sake of earning money, Old Man Tian had finally taken up the deal.


    However, before he set out, the fairy-like lady had given him some instructions, but it did not make him feel any more comfortable.


    He wished there would not be any accidents.


    Old Man Tian could not bear to hear the sound of weeping that went on and off from within the horse carriage.


    The lady was very beautiful to behold. Although she was clad in plain clothes, an experienced man like Old Man Tian could tell that she was not a commoner.


    She had a pair of swollen almond eyes and she had not stopped crying since she got up the horse carriage.


    Old Man Tian was getting irritated from the sound of non-stop weeping, but she was his customer and moreover she had come out from the prince¡¯s mansion, he had no choice but to attend to her cautiously.


    For this reason, he had to endure this despite feeling unhappy.


    After all, Ten Mile-slope was just ahead. The person who engaged his service had said that he could return to the city once he dropped the lady there.


    Nevertheless, the person who engaged his service had forbidden him from taking the public road. He had given Old Man Tian instructions to take the shortcut that took a shorter time to reach the destination.


    Although this country lane was bumpy, he had saved much time traveling this way.


    This only thing was that it had been exceptionally quietly here today.


    The horse carriage had been on the road for quite some time, but he had not spotted any other travelers. Old Man Tian could not help but feel an uneasiness about this.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    He lifted high into the air the horsewhip, which he had been using for half of his life, before he brought it down and coincidentally, the whip landed on the shaft of the cart.


    The horse was his means to make a living and he would not bear to whip it.


    He had meant this to be a warning or reminder for his old partner to speed up so that they could go home to rest as early as possible.


    Thank goodness they were approaching Ten-mile Pavilion.


    Old Man Tian would try his best to get back to the city before the city gates shut.


    By then, he would go to Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion to ask for the remaining portion of the fee. That way, he would have enough money for his son to marry a wife.


    At the thought, Old Man Tian¡¯s mood lifted just a little.


    The young lady in the horse carriage looked rather pitiful. However, who wouldn¡¯t have their fair share of sad stories these days?


    Hongyu did not know how long she had been crying. Despite the sting in her swollen eyes, she was unable to stop her tears from welling up.


    How did Sumei end up this way?


    How did the little lass who always trailed behind her in her memory turn into this insensible and unreasonable girl?


    She had kindly tried to coax her sister to handover that evidence, so both of them could leave and go somewhere far away to start their lives anew.


    Never would she expect her little sister to accuse her disregarding what her sister thought was good for her.


    Sumei had accused her of taking Lin Mengya¡¯s bribe and had come to her to force her to hand over the evidence.


    She was not so much bothered by Sumei¡¯s accusation, but Sumei had forced her sister up the road to ruin for the sake of pursuing her unattainable wish.


    Hongyu had thought that Sumei would at least consider their kinship.


    Little did she expect that to Sumei, she was an obstacle to achieving her dream.


    This was ridiculous! She had given her all for this little sister of hers. She had even gone to the extent of requiting Lin Mengya¡¯s kindness with enmity. Hongyu felt as if half of her life had been wasted.


    She thought all her tears would have been spent in that dark courtesan house where the bawd nurtured the underage courtesans.


    It was at this moment that she learned that after her heart had broken into pieces, the blood from her heart could turn into tears in her eyes. Her heart was utterly shattered.


    Forget it, for the road ahead of her was still far. She would just take it as that she had never had a relative like Sumei.


    Nevertheless, she could not help feeling perplexed and lost about her future. Where was her final destination?

 Chapter 456 - The Mysterious Farmhouse

    Just when she was reminiscing about her past, the horse carriage suddenly stopped.


    Hongyu quickly wiped away her tears and lifted the curtain of the horse carriage with her slender, white hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    The moment she looked out, she spotted roughly seven to eight men blocking their way and they were wielding steel knives.


    ¡°Madam¡­ this¡­¡±


    Old Man Tian could feel fear rising in him. The sight of the steel knives in their hands showed they were not some regular law-abiding people.


    What was worse was that they were still some distance away from the next village and there was also no shophouses around. It was obvious that these men had come for them.


    Old Man Tian swallowed hard. Suddenly, he remembered the words spoken by that lady who appeared to be an immortal.


    Oh yes, she had told him to flee straight away if someone tried to carjack them.


    He tried hard to work some strength into his legs which had turned to jelly. He got up and started running in the direction where they came from while the burly men looked on.


    However, the burly men did not have any reaction when they saw Old Man Tian fleeing.


    Hongyu¡¯s chest tightened. She did not expect to meet with bandits here.


    ¡°Young lady, be smart and get down from the carriage and follow us. If you refuse to be smart, don¡¯t blame us for being harsh!¡±


    One of the burly men strode forward and shouted.


    Immediately, all eyes were on Hongyu.


    She might be feeble because she was a woman, but she was one who had seen the world.


    She perked up, held on tightly to her bundle, and put on a calm front.


    ¡°It must have been tiring for you, brothers, but I¡¯m merely a common womenfolk. I¡¯m truly ignorant of what I¡¯ve done to offend you. Here, I¡¯ve some pieces of silver. You may buy drinks for yourselves with them.¡±


    Hongyu took out ten taels of silver from her bundle and tossed them to the burly men. However, while they kept the silver, they did not intend to let Hongyu off.


    ¡°Oh, what an attractive woman. I thought this was going to be a tough job, but I¡¯m surprised that it¡¯s actually a fat job. Alright, offer us what you have. Be good to us and we¡¯ll spare your life if you make us happy.¡±


    At the man¡¯s frivolous words, the rest of the men burst out laughing.


    Hongyu bit her lips. She had turned over a new leaf and would not allow herself to be humiliated by these men.


    Holding on tightly to the reins with her petite hands, she had decided that she would go all out instead of perishing with them.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Hongyu tugged at the rein and the horse started galloping away.


    The burly men seemed to have expected this. They retreated to the sides immediately. However, they had obviously made an ambush and set up a cheval-de-frise earlier on to trip the horse.


    Just as they expected, Hongyu was throw off the carriage when the horse tripped and the horse carriage fell sideways.


    At a loud sound, the horse carriage flipped over. Hongyu was thrown into the air and subsequently fell onto the ground.


    In that instant, she felt excruciating pain shot up from inside her as if all her organs were out of place. Darkness fell upon her and Hongyu fainted.


    ¡°Shall we act now?¡± Zuo Qiuyu whispered, peeking from his hiding place.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. The men she sent out in the afternoon to follow Sumei secretly had obviously failed in their mission.


    They had merely given the report that she had gone into some courtyard and had not appeared after that.


    No one had seen how Sumei had eventually left that courtyard and secretly returned to Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya supposed that there must have been some secret passage, but her men had not acted lest they alarm their enemy.


    Moreover, Hongyu was definitely their next target.


    To play safe, together with Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu and some men, Lin Mengya had personally followed behind Hongyu¡¯s horse carriage.


    As they expected, someone indeed abducted Hongyu.


    Those men did not kill Hongyu straight away. They merely carried the unconscious Hongyu and her bundle and fled in another direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and be careful to stay hidden,¡± Long Tianyu said with a low voice.


    Thereafter, their dark shadows hurried on as they trailed after those men.


    After making sure that those men had left, Lin Mengya and her company emerged from the bushes slowly.


    ¡°Cousin Yu, are your men ready?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu nodded. He had gotten his men ready early. In fact, he was so excited when he first learned that he would ambush those bad guys and take them down.


    However, he still did not understand why Lin Mengya had chosen to wipe them out at one shot instead of adopting a long-term plan to round up the whole gang at one fell swoop.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s explanation was that it was easier to make a profit in troubled situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡±


    As the most robust bodyguard today, Long Tianyu would naturally stay by Lin Mengya¡¯s side all the time.


    Even when they mounted the horse, he had carried her up the horse first. He made sure she was alright before mounting the horse himself, and then sat behind her.


    Zuo Qiuyu looked at the perfect couple with envy.


    He was not very happy that his family¡¯s beautiful woman had been given to an unworthy foreigner as wife.


    It was just too bad. On the other hand, Zuo Qiuyu had known Lin Mengya¡¯s personality very well by now. Being envious was about the only thing he could do.


    The sun was setting slowly in the west and night had fallen.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya shuttled back and forth the woods on horseback.


    Lin Mengya did not know what indications the men ahead had left behind, but Long Tianyu seemed to know the direction all along. He did not seem to hesitate as they moved forward.


    Leaning into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya seemed to be deep in thoughts.


    Finally, the galloping horse seemed to slow down.


    By this time, they had emerged from the woods and stopped at the entrance of a village.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down from the horse. They¡¯ve entered the village.¡±


    Long Tianyu whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and then carried her down from the horse in his arms.


    As Lin Mengya observed the village which was gradually consumed by darkness, a strange feeling rose in her heart.


    She had thought that those burly men would have found a more secluded or hidden place.


    Little did she expect that they simply entered the village openly.


    Could everyone in this village be working for them as well?


    However, she quickly repudiated this conclusion.


    Not to mention that this village was not far from Wangtian City. If this village had already existed at the time they moved the capital city, Zuo Qiuchen would have completely annihilated this village given his character.


    The only explanation for the current situation would be that these people had only settled at this place temporarily.


    Because of Sumei¡¯s stupidity, the evil mastermind behind this had to change his initial plans.


    However, this was not to say that there was no way of salvaging the situation. As a result, they captured Hongyu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in there to have a look. Cousin Yu, please get your men ready to receive instructions. Let¡¯s break them up so they can sneak into the village.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was thinking hard just a moment ago, casually instructed.


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, however, were a little surprised.


    The two of them knew very well that she was a very cautious and meticulous person.


    However, she sounded like a little commander giving her orders in a dignified manner.


    It was no wonder that people made the comment that the Lin Family was a family of army generals and commanders. It was indeed so!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Without further ado, Zuo Qiuyu turned his horse around and went back to give instructions to his men.


    After Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya exchanged a knowing look, they made use of the darkness as their best camouflage and sneaked into the village.


    Inside the village, it was very quiet. Most of the windows of houses were shut and the houses were all dimly lit from the inside.


    Most farmers would wake up early to start working and rest for the day once the sun set.


    Tiptoeing, the two of them weaved through the farmhouses, making sure they did not alarm anyone. Following the marks left by their men, they soon reached the other end of the village.


    Compared to the farmhouses they saw earlier, these last ones looked more tattered on the roofs.


    However, the walls surrounding them were obviously being rebuilt recently and because of how they were built without any gaps in between, it was difficult to see through them into the courtyard.


    ¡°Are your men very sure that those burly men had brought Hongyu into this courtyard?¡±


    Long Tianyu nodded. He could tell that his men were ambushed all around this courtyard.


    Lin Mengya looked into the courtyard. Although all was quiet, she could tell that it was filled with filth.


    Hongyu had regained consciousness. Before she could open her eyes, she had clearly felt her entire body aching.


    By the time she finally opened her eyes, she found herself in a farmhouse in the middle of nowhere.


    Although the place was dimly lit, she could clearly see the unfamiliar farming tools hanging on the walls.


    She was after all a farmer¡¯s daughter. She would not have mistaken this place as a farmhouse.


    All of sudden, a shot up at her chin. A pair of big, strong hands grabbed at her chin and forced her head to turn to look at her attacker.


    A strange and wild face came into sight.


    She tried to break free from his hold but immediately realized that she had been bound securely.


    She was overcome with fear, but at the same time, there was an anxiety of the unknown that gripped her.


    Who was this person? Where was this place that they brought her?


    ¡°Inspector, the woman has woken up. You can start questioning her.¡±


    The burly man released his grip on Hongyu¡¯s chin, turned to the inspector and spoke with a respectful tone.


    ¡°Okay, you may step aside.¡±


    A hoarse voice sounded from behind the burly man.


    Thereafter, a figure clad in black from top to bottom came to sight.


    The person was not exactly tall, but being wrapped up in a thick black coat, even the facial features of the person were covered up.


    Hongyu could not tell from the voice whether the person was a man or woman. However, the person was giving her the creeps like it was the venom of a venomous snake.


    ¡°So you are Hongyu? Given that you¡¯re of such a lowly status, you¡¯re lucky to be the receiver of my master¡¯s good graces.¡±


    Although she could not tell if this person was a man or a woman, his or her arrogant tone made Hongyu cower.


    Master? Hongyu could sense that this person in black was not simple.


    Given her rich life experience, she quickly realized the reality she was facing at the moment.


    She did not start scolding, nor did she break down in tears. She simply lowered her gaze and put on a subdued look.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done the right thing. You¡¯re a smart person, so I¡¯m sure you know that it doesn¡¯t help to resist us. Rest assured that I won¡¯t hurt you. I only need you to do one thing for me.¡±

 Chapter 457 - Numerous Masters Gathered at One Place

    ¡°I¡¯m merely a common woman. How am I worthy of associating with someone of such high social standing as you?¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s was immediately wary. The reason she was able to survive in a place like Huichun House was because she was highly observant and was very skilled in assessing situations.


    If she got sucked into the whirlpool of the plan of these people, eventually, she might not even know how she died.


    ¡°Simple. You only have to be my witness.¡±


    As the inspector hidden behind his black coat spoke, there was disdain in his voice.


    Perhaps in their eyes, people like Hongyu were like trash that they would readily sacrifice them anytime.


    She should be grateful that she was even a bit useful to them today.


    Hongyu certainly did not think in this way. At one glance, she could tell that these people were up to no good.


    Naturally, she was aware that they wanted her dead.


    On the surface, Hongyu did not dare to show her sentiments.


    She kept her eyes low and pretended to be submissive at least until she got through the current danger.


    ¡°I, Hongyu, am only a commoner. How would I be of any help to you, my lord?¡±


    With her heart beating hard like a drum, Hongyu tried to offer an excuse.


    However, the investigator seemed determined as he commanded her, saying, ¡°Of course you will be of use to us. In a few days, someone will bring you to another place. When you get there, you will answer the people¡¯s questions accordingly. When you accomplish your mission, you may return to Huichun House to be the courtesan there again. You¡¯ll be able to live a good life then. It¡¯ll definitely be better than being a farmer here.¡±


    Hongyu found the words of the investigator repulsive.


    She was merely something they could toy around, but what right did they have to do so? She was once a good girl until these evil people made her a prostitute and became hated by her family. What right did these people of high status make use of her?


    Perhaps, Hongyu had never experienced such sentiments before.


    However, after being dealt so much cruelly that she almost felt hopeless, she was just beginning to see some light at the end of the tunnel.


    She had hoped that she could lead a quiet and peaceful life from now on, but these people right in front of her eyes had shattered her hope.


    She could feel her rage rising and trying to break free.


    Nevertheless, the pride deep inside her had calmed her and she soon was able to conceive a plan.


    However, all that was crossed her mind was unknown to the investigator and the burly men.


    To them, she was merely a tool for them to achieve their goal.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s some fantastic mission. Who will Hongyu testify for, my lord, the investigator?¡±


    Hongyu finally lifted her head and she was wearing the most charming smile on her face.


    Although her clothes were plain, she possessed the innate beauty and talent to please men with her charming smile.


    To the investigator, this woman had simply straightened her ideas. Or perhaps people like Hongyu was unable to resist his offer after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing. Prostitutes are generally heartless, that¡¯s the real you. In a while, someone will tell you where you¡¯ll be sent to. As for being the witness, someone would ask if you are Sumei¡¯s sister and you are to answer that you indeed are her sister. If someone asks who Sumei is, you are to answer with certainty that it is Lin Mengya.¡±


    Lin Mengya? Hongyu took a moment to recover from her daze as she remembered that Lin Mengya was Princess Yu¡¯s maiden name.


    A wave of shock went through her. Were these people trying to frame Princess Yu?


    No way! Princess Yu was the only person who showed kindness to her. Hongyu had done Princess Yu wrong for Sumei¡¯s sake. This time, she would not make the same mistake again!


    However, on the surface, she had put on an awkward expression as if she had been put in a difficult position.


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯re making things very difficult for me.¡±


    There was a bashful look in her eyes and she squeezed her hands nervously with a girlish demeanor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    Despite not being able to see the eyes of the investigator, his severe cold voice made the men in the room inhale in nervousness.


    ¡°No, no, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare to defy you, but Lin Mengya was such a famous character. Who would believe the words of a courtesan like me? It doesn¡¯t really matter if people disregard me, but your great plan would be upset.¡±


    She sounded bashful and looked pitiful.


    However, Hongyu found it strange that all the men in the room were staring at her.


    She certainly found such interest familiar.


    The strange thing was that the investigator did not seem moved. The investigator still sounded as if he found her repulsive.


    Could it be that the investigator was not a man?


    While Hongyu pondered over this, the investigator spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother. I¡¯ve made all the necessary arrangements. You just have to insist that Lin Mengya was your lost sister. There¡¯ll be someone else who will substantiate your statement. Alright, that¡¯s it. You will wait here until the day breaks. Then, someone will come here to bring you over.¡±


    When the investigator was done talking, he, clustered around by the rest of the men, left the room.


    Although the men seemed to look at her excitedly, it appeared that they did not dare to lay their hands on her because of the investigator.


    Hongyu, whose hands and feet had been bound was beginning to feel numb and tired on her limbs. She immediately gave the man lagging behind a pleading look and said, ¡°Hey, brother, my hands are numb from being tied up. Would you please loosen the rope a little?¡±


    Her coquettish voice and her pitiful mannerism had successfully attracted the attention of the burly man.


    Checking that the rest had left, he chuckled and walked up to the beauty to help her loosen the rope.


    Anyway, his coworkers were standing guard outside. There was no worry that this beauty would escape.


    He conveniently touched Hongyu¡¯s cheeks and realized that they were indeed soft and delicate. However, this was all he dared to do.


    Hongyu moved her hands and legs to loosen them up. Suppressing her disgust towards the man, she began trying to fish out some information from him softly.


    ¡°Kind brother, thank you so much. My life was bitterly difficult. Just when I escape from one predicament, I am thrown into another. That investigator looked like he is very powerful.¡±


    The man, who was just a hatchet man, had obviously never been shown many good graces. He began to show a look of disdain on his face.


    He moved closer to Hongyu and lowered his voice as he spoke.


    ¡°Who would dare to say no? The investigator, whom no one could tell whether he is a man or woman, always orders us around whenever he comes. If it were not for our master¡¯s instruction, I would have killed him long ago!¡±


    Hongyu giggled shyly, but her eyes were cold and unfeeling.


    This dimwitted burly man had unwittingly fed her with much information.


    She leaned into the burly man¡¯s chest and continued to pry, saying, ¡°Even I feel that you¡¯re the real hero. Unlike me, a helpless woman, who doesn¡¯t even know whom I¡¯m sacrificing my life to? Forget it. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m fated to such a cursed life. I don¡¯t even know if I can die in one piece this time.¡±


    The burly men immediately held on tightly to the beauty in his arms. Holding a beautiful woman like Hongyu in his embrace was not even something he could buy with money.


    Not only was this beautiful lady in his arms, but she was also delicate and gentle that it was like a dream come true. In that instant, he told her everything he knew.


    ¡°My little beauty, that stupid investigator is actually a small fry. My master said there is a yet greater master behind him who was much more powerful. Anyway, my master said that whoever works for him will one day become a successful man. Rest assured that I will take care of you on the way!¡±


    After he was done with talking, he took advantage of the chance to grope at her.


    ¡°Big Ox! Why are you dawdling? Get out here now!¡±


    A loud scolding echoed in from outside and Big Ox immediately put Hongyu down reluctantly and dashed out without further delay.


    He even threw Hongyu an apologetic glance before he left.


    Hongyu held her gaze on Big Ox with a tender smile on her face, but her expression turned cold the moment he was gone.


    Bah! What a group of scums who treated women as toys!


    As Hongyu moved her limbs, her heart was filled with anxiety.


    To her surprise, they were actually after Lin Mengya!


    After she regained her composure, she gradually got a hold of the situation. What she needed right now was time for her to organize her thoughts.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu who were hiding just outside the farmhouse did not even dare to take in deep breaths.


    Their men, who were ambushed there earlier on, had come back to them with the information they gathered.


    They reported back that there were men with high martial skills who were in the courtyard, so they had failed to enter the farmhouse to find out more information.


    While the two of them waited patiently outside, the gates to the little courtyard suddenly opened.


    A possession of people emerged and was walking towards their direction.


    Lin Mengya instantly held her breath and hid deeper into the shade, lest they should be discovered.


    Fortunately, those men soon left her line of vision.


    At Lin Mengya saw the men disappeared, she fell into deep thoughts.


    Strangely Hongyu was not among the group of people. Could Hongyu be still inside the courtyard?


    ¡°There are altogether six men who are highly skilled in martial arts, the rest are not too bad too.¡±


    After making sure that they could not be heard, Long Tianyu whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Six highly skilled men? Didn¡¯t our men just report back to us that there were altogether eight people who are skillful in martial arts? Now that six of them have left. Who could be the most important of them all?¡±


    Lin Mengya wondered, but she soon understood.


    She had thought that they would get rid of Hongyu, but it seemed that Hongyu was going to be of some use to them.


    Lin Mengya thought she had found her match. She had just cut the ground from under their feet, and her opponent had already thought of a strategy to counter her action.


    It appeared that it would be difficult to make a profit in troubled situation now.


    ¡°Would you like me to send someone to intercept those people?¡±


    Long Tianyu asked her tentatively, but Lin Mengya immediately shook her head.


    If a person needed six highly skilled men to escort him, he ought to be someone very important.


    If they remained staying there, it would weaken Long Tianyu¡¯s men whom he could mobilize.


    ¡°Allow them to follow from a distance. If they were being found out, they could flee and erase all traces. Let¡¯s go into the courtyard to have look. I believe Hongyu is still in the courtyard.


    There was a flash of intelligence that flashed across her eyes.


    This game of chess was getting more interesting!

 Chapter 458 - A Pleasant Surprise

    Lin Mengya leaned on the top of the wall and her eyes took in everything in the courtyard of the farmhouse.


    The squarish little courtyard was neat and tidy.


    However, since a group of men had already left, there were only a handful of men patrolling the farmhouse in the courtyard.


    After careful observation, Lin Mengya realized that although there were not many men, there were two highly skilled men in martial arts among them.


    If she guessed correctly, Hongyu ought to have been locked up in one of the rooms in the farmhouse.


    It was because there were two men seated outside the room.


    Lin Mengya had wanted to wipe out all those men and save Hongyu by the way.


    However, she suddenly thought of a better idea.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, could you instruct your men to lure those men away? I want to go in and speak to Hongyu,¡± Lin Mengya whispered to Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu nodded. He first made sure Lin Mengya was positioned at a spot where no one could see her easily, then he proceeded to give instructions to his men.


    In a while, Lin Mengya could hear some movements in the courtyard.


    After a little commotion, the courtyard gradually quietened down.


    Lin Mengya emerged cautiously from her hiding place. By now, there was only one person left in the courtyard.


    Nevertheless, this man was leaning on the gate and appeared to be watching the situation outside the courtyard.


    ¡°My men had lured those men away. They should be able to hold them up for another hour.¡±


    Long Tianyu sneaked up from behind quietly in the dark and whispered into Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Good, that should be enough. Could you also settle that one man in the courtyard?¡±


    While Lin Mengya was speaking, that man who had been looking out through the gate, had by now turned around and went into the courtyard.


    However, there was an urgent expression on his face. He walked briskly and soon reached the room where Lin Mengya had been eyeing.


    Just when those large, dark hands of the man came into contact with the door of the room, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck. Thereafter, he lost all strength and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Plop!¡± He fell down heavily.


    Hongyu, who was in the room, was anxious to pass a message to Princess Yu.


    It was at this moment that she heard a commotion outside.


    From the noise outside, it seemed that someone hiding had been found out.


    Hongyu had a brainwave. She leaned against the door cautiously. Could she run away if there was no one guarding her outside?


    When the noise outside had died down and all was quiet again, Hongyu opened the door immediately.


    Her eyes widened and she stared at what was before her eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess¡­ how come you¡¯re here?¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced coldly at the burly man paralyzed on the floor.


    The man had the face of a scum. Without further ado, Long Tianyu dragged him away elsewhere.


    Lin Mengya could not even be bothered what Long Tianyu was going to do to him.


    Gazing at Hongyu¡¯s surprised expression in her eyes, Lin Mengya nodded gently to her and entered the room which was obviously a store room for firewood.


    ¡°We are running short of time, so I¡¯ll just cut short my explanation. I¡¯m here to save you, but there¡¯s no need to be touched. I¡¯m just making use of you to lure the instigator behind your sister¡¯s back. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll bring you away with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was indifferent and monotonous.


    Moreover, she indeed intended to make use of Hongyu. She had never denied this fact.


    Little did she know that the intent in Hongyu¡¯s heart had transformed completely.


    Or one could say that Lin Mengya¡¯s truthful attitude allowed Hongyu to understand her sincerity and preciousness.


    ¡°Are you trying to say these men had been sent by my sister?¡±


    Hongyu had caught on to Lin Mengya¡¯s message. Given her intelligence, she had known this long ago.


    However, she had been trying to convince herself otherwise all this time.


    Now that Lin Mengya had confirmed her belief through her words, there was no way Hongyu could deny it but be resigned to fate.


    To her surprise, she was not upset over it. On the contrary, she felt a burden lifted.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent someone to follow her, but they lost her. However, I¡¯m certain that these men here are somehow linked to your sister. If you want to proceed with a confrontation, I¡¯m willing to be your witness.¡±


    From their conversation, Hongyu knew that the situation was a foregone conclusion by now.


    All feelings of grief and sorrow had dispersed at this moment.


    Despite her kinship with Sumei, the impulsive feeling in Hongyu had cooled after all that happened.


    She had thought that she had found her kin. Never would she imagine that she had, in reality, found a vicious enemy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I believe she won¡¯t admit it even if I confront her. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to get me out of here. You are the one person that I¡¯m most indebted to in my entire life. I¡¯ll remain here to atone for my sins.¡±


    Lin Mengya would never have expected Hongyu to be so cool about this.


    It appeared that she had underestimated Hongyu.


    Thinking from another perspective, could Hongyu know some insider information that Lin Mengya did not know?


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s so dangerous here. Moreover, I¡¯ve told you that you don¡¯t owe me anything now. Let¡¯s forget about all the grievances between us. If you¡¯re merely feeling that you have done me wrong, rest assured that you don¡¯t need to feel that way anymore.¡±


    Her words sounded too noble and kind.


    This was the kind of person Lin Mengya really was. Even if she was making use of someone to achieve her objective, she would not choose to deceive that person but be direct with her.


    Lies did not last. Only if the person was a willing party would they reap the best outcome.


    She would not deny that she was despicable, but who, wanting to survive in this world, had never been despicable?


    ¡°It¡¯s not really because I feel indebted to you, but I just wish that I could return you a favor. After all, I¡¯ve utterly offended you. Given your status and popularity, you just had to say it and I¡¯ll survive. Similarly, you just have to conceive the intent, and I would live miserably. While I wish I could help you, I would also be helping myself if I did.¡±


    Hongyu was no longer blinded by kinship. With a clear mind, she was able to see the situation clearly.


    Every word she said now was spoken right from her heart.


    She did not wish to continue living like a fool, neither did she want to be tossed aside after being made use of by others.


    In this case, her only choice was to become an appendage to a person who was more powerful, thereby making a niche for herself.


    Compared to that queer investigator, Princess Yu was by far the best choice.


    This was the reason she volunteered to stay by Princess Yu to serve her.


    Lin Mengya cast a doubtful look at Hongyu. She was not sure yet what was on Hongyu¡¯s mind.


    One moment, she was willing to sacrifice everything for sister; but in the other moment, she seemed so clear-minded and determined to serve Lin Mengya.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya finally said with a somber tone.


    ¡°Are you serious about what you said?¡±


    Hongyu looked at her with earnestness and nodded.


    Although she knew she was taking a great risk, she also knew that this was a far greater opportunity not to be missed.


    It was worth the risk.


    ¡°Alright then, but you¡¯ve to tell me what you know. Firstly, I can complement what you do, and secondly, I¡¯ve to make preparation on my part.¡±


    Lin Mengya made a promise to Hongyu without any hesitation. In fact, this was what she planned to do right from the beginning.


    What Lin Mengya did not expect was that Hongyu had taken the initiative to raise this without her nudging.


    This was indeed a pleasant surprise. However, she needed to be even more cautious and vigilant.


    Acting like a gentleman before being nasty. It was always right to be more careful.


    Thereafter, Hongyu told her everything she heard.


    This included the investigator¡¯s plans as well as Hongyu¡¯s own analysis of the situation.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth after she heard what Hongyu said.


    How dare this investigator make use of Hongyu and Sumei to deny Lin Mengya¡¯s identity.


    Moreover, she could hardly believe that the investigator was working alone without anyone directing him behind his back. It would be impossible for Sumei alone to shake her status and identity.


    ¡°You may proceed to go with their plan, but when it¡¯s time to accuse me, don¡¯t point me out, neither accuse Sumei. I suppose you¡¯re only a smoke bomb to them. At that time, just find an excuse to say that you would only be able to recognize who is whom with a closeup. Then, you will look at me for indication.¡±


    Lin Mengya had immediately seen through the enemy¡¯s intention.


    The enemy was certainly using another to kill, moreover, he was trying to kill two birds with one stone.


    She had had this premonition that the people behind Sumei would someone be involved in the election of the chief elder of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    By now, she was 70% to 80% sure that this was the case.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do according to what you say.¡±


    Hongyu understood that if she were to do so, she would most likely be killed there and then.


    However, what was the big deal? If she had the courage to follow Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, even if Lin Mengya did not trust her, she would be seen as being on Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    Lately, she had clearly figured out Lin Mengya¡¯s temperament. She might appear to be sly and temperamental, but she was definitely a person who knew clearly whom to show gratitude and against whom to feel resentment.


    For example, in the matter concerning Sumei, Lin Mengya had countless opportunities to kill the sisters, but she eventually let them off.


    Hongyu did not think she could survive until now otherwise.


    Long Tianyu appeared in the courtyard once again.


    However, he did not enter the room but merely exchange a look with Lin Mengya. He stood in the courtyard and surveyed the surrounding with high vigilance and coldness in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya knew very well that any further delay meant that those men might return any time.


    By then, it would be very difficult for them to get away without being found out.


    Lin Mengya gave Hongyu her final instructions, such as not to give herself away, then she left, closing the door behind her and leaving the place exactly as it was before.


    In the courtyard, Long Tianyu exchanged looks with Lin Mengya, put his arms around her slim waist, and leaped out of the little courtyard.


    Just when all signs of their visit had disappeared from the courtyard, torches began to lit up outside.


    Those men who tried to run after the intruders had returned empty-handed.


    Hongyu was sitting calmly on a heap of hay in the room. After Lin Mengya¡¯s acknowledgment, Hongyu seemed to receive some form of affirmation and reassurance.


    All of a sudden, an excitement rose in her heart from the thought of taking revenge on these people. Since they did not treat her as a human being, she wondered if they would be outraged when she backbite them in the future.

 Chapter 459 - Meaningless Provocation

    Chapter 459 Meaningless Provocation


    Suddenly, an excitement rose in her heart at the thought that she would take revenge on these people. Since they did not treat like how they should treat a human being, she wondered how outraged they would be when she backbit them in future.


    They moved swiftly through the streets of the village, taking care not to alarm anyone. By the time those men discovered that the last man guarding the courtyard was missing, the two of them had gone out of the village and met up with Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°How did things go? Did you get discovered?¡±


    It looked like Zuo Qiuyu had also just returned and he quickly came up to them to inquire.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not a good idea to remain here for long.¡±


    Based on Hongyu¡¯s description, those men had likely gone out just to send the investigator on his way.


    Maybe they would be back at the farmhouse in no time. Given that Hongyu was very witty, Lin Mengya supposed that she would be able to substantiate her statement.


    After all, Hongyu was a useful chess piece for those men. If used well, she could spell trouble for Lin Mengya.


    Little did Lin Mengya expect that Hongyu would give her an unmerited advantage. Even if Hongyu subsequently turned around at the last minute, at least the knowledge of the plan was more advantageous than being kept in the dark.


    Just as when they first came to the village, Long Tianyu had put his arms around her as protection. In the dark of the night, no one was able to predict what would happen tomorrow.


    However, there was one thing that was certain. From the moment Lin Mengya stepped into the Nation of Lintian, her fate had been tightly entangled with these ploys and schemes.


    From outside the city, they galloped all the way back to Wangtian City without stopping. Just when they entered Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion, Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s personal guards were already waiting by the gates.


    Sumei was mistaken that Zuo Qiuchen had become suspicious of Lin Mengya.


    However, she was not sure who exactly Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s trusted company was. Therefore, when there was a need to pass information around, his personal guards who were supposedly his trusted men did a fantastic job by not turning a hair.


    On seeing the guards at the gates, Lin Mengya knew that her Cousin Chen was here to talk to her.


    She quietly nodded at the guards and they trailed behind Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya into the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Just when they passed through the front yard, they spotted Sumei who seemed to be guarding the entrance to the middle courtyard.


    At this moment, she had been moved into the backyard by Zuo Qiuyu, who quoted the reason that she needed to be protected from arousing suspicion.


    However, when she heard about the fun trip Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu took this afternoon, she could not help feeling grumpy.


    Most importantly, in her heart, Prince Yu no longer belonged solely to Lin Mengya now.


    If she succeeded in having the Nation of Lintian to be her backing, Long Tianyu would at least make her his vice Princess.


    Obviously, Sumei had thought of herself to be half a master of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    At the sight of the intimate gestures between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu¡¯s, a sour feeling overwhelmed her.


    ¡°My greetings of peace to the prince and princess.¡±


    She walked up to them gracefully, bow slightly as a form of paying respect to the two of them.


    However, she had never received any proper training. The way to pay respects she learned from scripts of plays made her a laughing stock to the people around.


    Moreover, it seemed that there would always be something entertaining wherever she was. At this moment, the sound of laugher started echoing from all around.


    Sumei took note of this deep in her heart. She was determined to find an opportunity to get back at these people one day.


    ¡°You may rise. What is it?¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded cold and even a little disgusted.


    Towards Sumei, Lin Mengya had lost all patience.


    Hongyu might not have helped Lin Mengya out of the sincerity of her heart, but she had already revealed to Lin Mengya that those men had been incited by Sumei.


    If Hongyu could still tell right from wrong, she would have utterly hated Sumei.


    Therefore, even if she did not act now, this ignorant girl would not be able to struggle for long.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had to deal with many matters at hand, why would she bother herself with Sumei, whose days were limited?


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too unappreciative. After all, we¡¯re one family. I¡¯m just trying to show concern for the prince and you.¡±


    Sumei was no longer the pitiful-looking girl. There was even a hint of arrogance in her voice as if she was the master of this mansion.


    Lin Mengya found this to be very funny. It had only been a few days and she had transformed into something else.


    Perhaps this was Sumei¡¯s true colors.


    ¡°The prince is doing very well. There¡¯s no need for you to be concerned. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may excuse yourself for now. After all the fun we have, it¡¯s time we take a rest. Both the prince and I are exhausted.¡±


    Sumei was provoked to anger just by that statement.


    Lin Mengya stuck out her chin as if she was the victor in cockfighting.


    Leading Long Tianyu by his hand, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu strode into the courtyard.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince¡­¡±


    Discontented, Sumei called out loudly but Long Tianyu did not even look at her at all.


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll wait to see how long you can hold this arrogance up!¡±


    Sumei muttered under her breath as she glared at the entrance to the courtyard at the center of the mansion.


    As soon as they get to the old capital, Lin Mengya would reap the fruit of her obnoxiousness!


    Let¡¯s wait and see!


    The proud gamecock transformed into a paralyzed fish without a backbone the moment she entered her room.


    Her body had just recovered and a half day¡¯s dashing here and there was enough to drain her life out of her.


    She threw herself onto Baishao, who had come up to receive her. Fortunately, she was slim and light enough for Baishao to support her weight and helped her get into the room and onto her soft mattress as if she were a little child.


    ¡°Tired? The food is almost ready. Please have some water first, and we¡¯ll serve you the food right after.¡±


    It was a rare occasion to see her master¡¯s charming naivety as she acted coyly. It reminded Baishao that the youngest of them in the mansion was Baizhi.


    Even so, she had gathered from Baizhi that their master was merely half a year older than Baizhi.


    Come to think of it, their master was even younger than her younger sisters. However, it was hard to tell that she was barely a grown woman from the way she carried herself on normal days.


    Baishao left to get the food ready while Lin Mengya lay lazily on the mattress in an attempt to restore her stamina and strength.


    While she half-closed her eyes, organizing her thoughts on the events of the day, she was totally unaware of the adoring eyes of Long Tianyu on her as he sat across from her.


    ¡°Who do you think that investigator is?¡±


    After spending a day going through all the details of the information she gathered, she had picked out the most crucial factor.


    It was regarding the investigator. In fact, be it in Jin State or the Nation of Lintian, there would be characters such as this investigator who was would be patrolling the entire country.


    For example, what Long Tianyu did earlier on was something similar, which was to go around the country to check out on the situation of spring plowing like an investigating ambassador.


    Could this event that happened be a top-secret of some nation?


    Could it be the work of some power that was trying to go against Zuo Qiuchen? No matter who it was, the one who had used the name of a court official to mobilize his subordinates seemed to treat the royal family with disdain.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to be that way. The imperial censor¡¯s job is usually confined to the boundaries of his own country. Moreover, if there were opposition powers within the Nation of Lintian, it would be within Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s ability to discover it. That location was merely ten miles from Wangtian City and the elite soldiers would be stationed all around this area. I am guessing that they are not an opposing party to the imperial court, which was why they had not been discovered.¡±


    Compared to Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, who had spent the last few days discussing important matters with Zuo Qiuchen, could see through this kindly-faced new emperor of Lintian more clearly than her.


    Zuo Qiuchen was a ruthless master. Not only did he cunningly alternate between exerting his power and showing mercy, but he was also very skillful in the art of playing dumb to take advantage of others and the situation.


    If not for Lin Mengya¡¯s relationship with him, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen would very likely become enemies.


    Long Tianyu was certainly not intimidated by him, but he could use a friend rather than make one more enemy.


    He supposed Zuo Qiuchen thought likewise.


    ¡°Some powerful secret society? That¡¯s impossible. If it were some secret society getting involved in the power struggle for the throne, any miscarried move would have rendered their total destruction.¡±


    Lin Mengya commented with much doubt. Obviously, her naivety and lack of experience had led to her ignorance of the evil in society.


    Long Tianyu had no desire for her to know about it anyway, so he had selectively revealed only the information which he thought was harmless for her.


    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu lowered his voice and said, ¡°Have you forgotten about Qinghu¡¯s background?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s background? The scene when Lin Mengya first met Qinghu immediately appeared in her mind.


    Back then, it seemed like the people serving the governor of the Capital City were all under Qinghu¡¯s command.


    Strictly speaking, Qinghu could be counted as someone in the wild frontier.


    Lin Mengya shuddered at the thought. Could these people in the secret societies in the wild frontier have infiltrated into the imperial court?


    Why would they do that? Were they thinking of taking control of the world by having various officials from different levels under their control first?


    Such wild ambition was frightening!


    Long Tianyu could tell from how Lin Mengya¡¯s expression changed to that of severity in that instant that she must have thought that the matter was exceptionally serious.


    Pain and helplessness welled up in him.


    Sometimes, her wit drove him crazy. Other times, the way she extrapolated a matter beyond what normal people would think, made Long Tianyu think that she had the wildest imagination.


    Instinctively, he reached out his large hand and caressed her head affectionately.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Things are not as serious as you thought. Do you think there¡¯ll be an emperor who doesn¡¯t have a trump card? Take for example your cousin, if someone commits treason, he is definitely able to find out who the spy in the imperial court. Moreover, no matter how resourceful the people in the social scene are, they are only outsiders. At the most critical moment, those disunited royal families will not allow an outsider to take over their power over the state.¡±


    Long Tianyu patted Lin Mengya affectionately on her head. It must have been hard on her.


    She had been a dimwit for a long time and had only been enlightened barely a year ago.


    There were too many insider stories within the imperial court and the royal family. He might have grown up in the palace over the last twenty years, but even he could not make out everything that happened.


    Over the years, the emperors of the various dynasties which managed to secure their throne might not have done so just because of kinship or status.


    Zuo Qiuchen was very clear regarding this point.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s large palm brought a little warmth to Lin Mengya.


    The entangled and twisted thoughts in her mind were gradually calmed by the comfort from Long Tianyu for the time being.


    However, as Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s heartwarming smile on his handsome face, she still could not bring herself to completely pour out the anxiety in her heart.

 Chapter 460 - Hearts at Two Places

    Hopefully, Lin Mengya¡¯s groundless fears would turn out to be harmless.


    Zuo Qiuchen had sent men to caution them to be vigilant on their journey.


    He had intended to join Lin Mengya and the rest on the trip, but he was tied down by certain matters in the court. As the emperor, he had no choice but to remain in Wangtian City. Nevertheless, he had made many provisions for Lin Mengya so the trip would be a smoother one.


    ¡°Many thanks to my Cousin Chen. Please make my gratitude known to him, and let him know that I will try my best to not disappoint him.¡±


    The guard was after all Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s trust man. Not only was he witty, but he was also meticulous. Lin Mengya could not help but be envious. She had to resist the urge to recruit this man for her own use.


    ¡°Yes. Your Highness, please do not worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya watched the guard until he disappeared from her sight. Moaning for a moment, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had thought that the trip to the Pavilion of Herb would be the final destination for her in the Nation of Lintian. Little did she expect that this would turn out to be the beginning of something else when she found that the mysterious master behind Sumei was also going to the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Someone with a familiar scent approached her from her back quietly so much so she did not realize it.


    Turning her head, she spotted Long Tianyu¡¯s long, slender fingers resting on her shoulder.


    The coat which he wore had fallen on her body.


    She was encircled by a warm feeling of being doted upon and surprisingly, a greedy feeling rose within her.


    The anxiety in her mind was gradually calmed and suppressed. The desire to always rely on someone else was indeed a bad habit. However, if that someone was Long Tianyu, it gave her a good feeling about it.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you. If not for me, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s happening in the palace while you¡¯re here.¡±


    Long Tianyu was taken aback by her words. He assumed he had covered it up pretty well, but little did he expect that nothing would escape her sharp observation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father, the emperor is doing well on his own. Moreover, he has Qinghan who waits on him.¡±


    Long Tianyu tried to sound casual about it, but in reality, the emperor had time and again sent secret messages to summon them back.


    However, for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s injured arm, he had to fob off the emperor.


    In fact, they had still kept something Zuo Qiuyu said from her until now.


    Once they miss this chance, Lin Mengya¡¯s arm would never be able to recover.


    As Long Tianyu gazed at the girl in his arms, he did not regret what he did even though he had disobeyed his father¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s one more thing that I want to confess to you,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    She turned around, her heart beating like a drum.


    She looked down, feeling restless. She did not even have the courage to look into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I have found out long ago that the Concubine De in our mansion wasn¡¯t the real Concubine De. Allow me to explain. I didn¡¯t try to keep this from you purposely, but it had happened so abruptly that I had to weigh the pros and cons of telling you the truth back then. The real Concubine De had fallen into the Queen¡¯s hands. I was afraid that you would act rashly out of anxiety, which might end up disadvantageous for Concubine De. You may punish me in whatever way you deem fit if you can¡¯t bring yourself to forgive me. I promise I will deliver Concubine De out of the queen¡¯s hand once we return to the Capital City.¡±


    Anxiety was written all over Lin Mengya¡¯s face. She feared that Long Tianyu would refuse to listen to her explanation.


    She had not done so purposely. It was just because there were simply too many matters to attend to, and she had to deal with them as they came.


    With a heart filled with guilt, she gazed at Long Tianyu with those timid eyes, fearing that he would misunderstand her.


    To her surprise, Long Tianyu went into a daze for a moment, then he laughed bitterly and said, ¡°Silly you, why would I blame you. If not for your quick wit at that time, I might have committed a grave mistake. Be it in the matter of my father or my mother, they could both suffer harm. Not only did you not make any mistake, but I should also give you credit for all that you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Long Tianyu tapped his finger gently on her beautiful forehead. He had not wanted to forgive her so quickly.


    In fact, he had wanted to tease her and enjoy looking at her acting anxious.


    However, she was too adorable. He could not bear to see how anxious she was for long.


    ¡°Do you not blame me for sure? I may have my reasons for keeping you in the dark, but I had indeed deceived you.¡±


    With wide-opened eyes, Lin Mengya could hardly believe that Long Tianyu had so easily forgiven her.


    Could she be dreaming?


    ¡°How is that deception? Do you hate deception so much?¡±


    His thoughts turned so much so that his secrets, once suppressed by him, reappeared in his mind.


    Long Tianyu had taken note of how Lin Mengya treated the people working for her.


    In retrospect, Baisu was the one who deceived her first. Although she did many things thereafter, Lin Mengya had totally cut off their relationship.


    But he¡­


    At this thought, Long Tianyu felt an uneasiness brooding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if it concerns some strangers. If it were someone I treasure and love, it would be difficult for me to forgive such betrayal.¡±


    Lin Mengya replied with widened eyes, but the moment she finished her sentence, she felt a little guilt rising.


    Her identity was the greatest secret in her life, but this was a secret she could never reveal to anyone.


    In that instant, both of them were overtaken by their own troubles and the atmosphere became awkward and things seemed to have frozen in time.


    Until Baishao came in to prepare Lin Mengya for bed, Long Tianyu, who had made his bed on the floor for days, was still unable to fall asleep.


    Each of these two people who harbored unspeakable secrets was separated by a thin layer of muslin as a curtain.


    Both of them tossed and turned because of their anxiety about the secrets in their hearts.


    When dawn broke, Baishao entered the room quietly and was about to wake her masters so they could get ready for the journey.


    To her surprise, however, Prince Yu was nowhere to be found in the room.


    Raising her eyebrows for a bit, Baishao dismissed any further thoughts.


    She lifted the veil in front of Lin Mengya¡¯s bed and saw that her master¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as if she had a fitful sleep the night before.


    ¡°Master, Master, wake up. We¡¯ve to set out on the journey in a while.¡±


    Baishao called out to Lin Mengya gently as she reached out to shake her master¡¯s arm.


    Soon, Lin Mengya, who was a light sleeper, was totally awakened.


    Her eyes looked tired probably because she did not have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°Has the prince gone out?¡±


    She gazed casually at the floor and realized that Long Tianyu was no longer there.


    Baishao nodded. She took out the set of clothes she prepared for her master and helped with adorning her.


    It was a set of plum-color dress made from fine silk. Although it did not look especially refined, its material was top-grade and very comfortable.


    She put on a hair clip on her jet black hair and wore a daggling ornament in the shape of a peony flower. Lastly, she adorned herself with the most novel silk flower of the Nation of Lintian.


    Compared to her usual luxurious-looking dressing, this way of dressing made her look more fresh and lively.


    This was Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s idea. After all, the three of them were of different status. They would invite more trouble if they were out swaggering around.


    Anyway, their faces were not familiar to the eunuchs and court officials.


    If they hid their identities, it would help hoodwink people.


    Therefore, they had transformed themselves into the looks of rich young men who were touring around. Baishao was happy to stay by their side to wait on them.


    ¡°Oh yes, haven¡¯t seen Xiu for a while. Where¡¯s she gone?¡±


    No one knew how long it would take them to return from this trip.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that the day her arm was healed would be the day they set out to return to Dajin.


    For this reason, she had already settled all the necessary arrangements.


    Baishao smiled as she helped her master straighten her clothes.


    ¡°Have you forgotten, Master? A while ago, Xiu¡¯s uncle had come here. They must have missed each other very much. I even heard that Xiu send someone to ask you to go fetch her.¡±


    Perhaps, Xiu¡¯s uncle was worried for her and did not ask her to wander around.


    Indeed, Xiu may be simple and adorable, but she was too bold. She was after all still a young girl. They suppose her uncle would come for her after some time.


    It was not a bad idea to stay close with a relative, which was much better than following Lin Mengya around and thereby subjecting Xiu to all kinds of frightening situations.


    ¡°Erm, it¡¯s time we get someone to watch her. Xiu had been a great help to us. If her uncle needs any help, please let him know that he may approach the stewards of Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion anytime.¡±


    When Baishao was done with the preparation for the trip, she went out to look for someone to pass the message.


    Lin Mengya looked into the mirror at her pretty but tired face and told herself that she had to put aside her worries for now.


    It was not time yet. When the time was right for her to reveal all her secrets, she would not keep it from Long Tianyu.


    However, it was not the right time at the moment.


    Soon, Baishao returned with a message to say that everything had been made ready.


    Prince Yu and Prince Shen had quietly slipped out and ridden off on a horse.


    The emperor had also quietly headed to the northern city gate where the army guards were to insert two of his own guards there.


    This was done so that Lin Mengya and her company would be able to leave the city without being discovered.


    However, Lin Mengya eventually encountered a little bit of trouble.


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    Just when she passed the courtyard in the middle of the mansion to get to the back gate, she ¡®coincidentally¡¯ bumped into a neatly adorned Sumei.


    Lin Mengya was in no mood to get into an argument with her. It was more because she had expected that the Sumei, who kept lingering around her, would try all means just to follow Lin Mengya on this trip.


    ¡°Your Highness, where are you going? Look at how Elder Sister Baishao is dressed in plain clothes. I suppose you¡¯re going out to play. How could you just have Elder Sister Baishao accompany you? I¡¯m after all Prince Yu¡¯s maid. How could I be not serving the masters by their side? That would be outrageous.¡±


    Sumei seemed different today compared to other days.


    She used to doll up every day, looking like some master who demanded to be served.


    Today, however, she was only wearing a greenish-grey dress. She was neither wearing any accessories on her head nor having any makeup on. She must have taken advice from some wise man.


    ¡°My master had asked you to step aside. Are you deaf?¡±


    Baishao scolded coldly. As she became more experienced, there was no mercy in her rebuke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Elder Sister Baishao. I merely wanted to follow the princess closely to wait upon her.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Hurried Towards the Old Capital City

    Chapter 461 Hurried Towards the Old Capital City


    No one could guess what was on Sumei¡¯s mind, but on the surface, to Lin Mengya and Baishao¡¯s surprise, Sumei was wearing a humble expression.


    She had kept her eyes low in submission and was a totally different person from her usual self.


    They had expected to face a Sumei who would harass and pester them shamelessly. At this moment, however, it seemed that Sumei had taken a step back in order to gain an edge.


    Sumei had grown smarter indeed. Lin Mengya was even more curious about the mastermind behind Sumei.


    Lifting her brows, Lin Mengya glanced at Sumei and said with an indifferent tone, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not really a meticulous person, and having Baishao serve me is more than sufficient. Moreover, you will become a burden if I bring you along with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to turn to leave after she had finished speaking.


    A vicious look flashed in Sumei¡¯s eyes, but she managed to suppress it.


    Sumei hurried over to Lin Mengya and fell down at her feet, looking very pathetic. Reaching out both her hands, she caught the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s skirt and started pretending to weep.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Your Highness. Actually, what I did in the past was all incited by my heartless elder sister. At that time, she was not happy that she alone was in the mire and threatened me with my modesty. If I refused to submit to her, she was going to send me to the brothel. Given no choice, I cowered. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear that what I say is true. If I lie, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll die a tragic death!¡±


    Sumei wept and begged earnestly, sounding pathetic and touching.


    If Lin Mengya had come from a fairly common family, she might well be mostly taken in by what Sumei said, though not entirely.


    ¡°Is that so? I see.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to sound she half-believed Sumei, giving her a dubious look.


    Compared to Sumei, Lin Mengya¡¯s acting skill was a whole new level higher than that of Sumei.


    Being very sharp, Lin Mengya quickly captured that look of satisfaction in Sumei¡¯s eyes. It appeared that Lin Mengya had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°What I say is the absolute truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, Your Highness, you may check with the courtesan house my elder sister used to work in.¡±


    There was no hint of guilt in Sumei¡¯s voice.


    The person had after all told Sumei that all the necessary arrangements had been made with the courtesan house which her elder sister used to work in.


    ¡°In this case, do allow time to check with them when I have time. Now that your sister had left, it would be better for you to remain here and not worry. No one would be making things difficult for you here. Let¡¯s leave this matter be until my return.¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya was not intending to let her follow, Sumei was losing her cool.


    She flashed out a little wooden box from her sleeve and presented it to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Your Highness, my sister gave this to me. She wanted me to seize the opportunity to present this to the emperor of Lintian so I could falsely claim your status as mine! But now, I no longer wish to work with her to bring harm upon you, which is why I¡¯m giving this piece of evidence to you.¡±


    Sumei¡¯s words sounded so earnest that she was beginning to look like she was sincere.


    A light flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes. She did not expect her enemy to present her the very evidence she prepared just to win her trust.


    However, this also made sense since Sumei was still unaware that she had become an abandoned chess piece.


    This was the reason why Sumei had offered Lin Mengya this item as a pledge of her loyalty towards her.


    Baishao took over the box from Sumei and handed it over to Lin Mengya. Opening the box, Lin Mengya saw that sitting in the box was an emerald jade pendant.


    The item looks old. Lin Mengya might not be an expert, but she could tell that it was not a common object.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Lin Mengya picked up the jade pendant and flipped it around. A plum flower pattern at the back of it attracted her attention.


    As she took a closer look at it, she realized that the pattern was rather normal-looking compared to hers which was tied to her waist which looked different.


    Sumei thought Lin Mengya was somehow taken in by her, so adhering to her plan, she said, ¡°This was left behind by your mother. It¡¯s believed to be some keepsake token. This pendant can be used as proof to your identity.¡±


    A relic from mother? Lin Mengya fiddled with it and thought otherwise.


    This jade pendant may look like something commonly worn by women, but given how much she was doted upon, this pendant appeared way too shabby for a token.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya had also guessed the enemy¡¯s another intention.


    It seemed that Lin Mengya had to guard against their series of strategies. She might lose everything if she was not cautious.


    ¡°Ba, what wild imagination to think to use this cheap jade pendant to falsely claim my identity with! However, it does appear to be some idea thought up by that sister of yours. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would be after you for seeking refuge with me?¡±


    After acting for a while, Lin Mengya did not wish to continue going along with Sumei.


    At present, she would pretend to believe Sumei¡¯s words so she could make Sumei useful for a while more.


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m asking Your Highness to wait on you. I have no idea where my sisters found her backing. What if she comes after my life when you¡¯re away? By then, you would¡¯ve lost me as your witness!¡±


    The lass was indeed very good at taking advantage of the situation to help her achieve her goal.


    Lin Mengya threw her glance and instructed Baishao, saying, ¡°Get her to be changed into something similar to what you¡¯re wearing. We¡¯re going out, so unlike staying at home, we have to be very careful.¡±


    ¡°Baishao, make arrangements for Sumei to travel with our servants in the same carriage who are following us on the trip,¡± Lin Mengya continued.


    After she was done instructing Baishao, Lin Mengya walked out of the back door without even looking back.


    Sumei¡¯s eyes sparkled, but she was unaware that Lin Mengya had completely seen through her evil plans.


    Their horse carriages turned out from the back alley behind Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion. Given that this was a newly developed residential area for the rich, small horse carriages like the ones they were riding in were common sights. There would be at least twenty to thirsty such horse carriages passing the area in a single day.


    For this reason, they did not attract any attention from the people residing there.


    After they exited the city gates safely, they quickly caught up with the larger company which was waiting for the over five kilometers away. Lin Mengya, accompanied by Baishao, boarded another plain-looking but spacious horse carriage from then on.


    As Lin Mengya gazed at the softly padded interior of the horse carriage, she could not help but shake her head and shot a glance at the two men riding on the horses, who were looking at her simultaneously.


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were rather in sync with one another in terms of the way they tried to protect her.


    Of course she did not forget the involvement of Zuo Qiuchen, who was in the palace.


    This was not a good sign and wondered if they had behaved foolishly. She did not feel that being overly protected like a little girl living in the depth of a mansion suited her.


    Perhaps she would put all these to an end once her right shoulder recovered fully.


    Leaning on the walls of the horse carriage, Lin Mengya took out the jade pendant Sumei gave her and scrutinized it.


    Although the plum flower pattern may not be exactly the same as the one her mother left for her, she supposed no one would be able to tell the difference until it was someone who knew the truth.


    This acted as a reminder to her that apart from Cousin Chen, there were no many others who could attest her identity.


    If her opponent were to make use of her identity to corner her, it was not going to be easy on her too.


    ¡°Master, are you still studying that item she had given to you? To me, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that big a deal. Even if the people of Lintian were muddleheaded, they would never deny your identity just because of a jade pendant, would they?¡±


    Baishao had made a pot of tea for Lin Mengya and spoke those words to cheer Lin Mengya up.


    Having been staying by her master¡¯s side all these while, she seemed to have become smarter, and the way she handled matter had improved a great deal.


    ¡°What you said made sense, but there are still doubts about my identity. Think about it, my mother was merely a teenager when she left the Nation of Lintian. Moreover, her marriage union with my father was not made known to many. Without much evidence, it would be easy for people to make up stories.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu and Quo Qiuchen both claimed that they had made the necessary preparations. Moreover, Lin Mengya bore a great resemblance to her mother. The elders would most likely accept her easily.


    However, Lin Mengya had the feeling that this was not going to turn out so smooth sailing.


    ¡°Master, do you mean someone wants to take over your position? What good is it to them? Even if someone were to take over your status as Princess Anle in the Nation of Lintian, your status as Princess Yu will never be shaken. If that someone were to offend you, wouldn¡¯t she have offended the entire Dajin?¡±


    Lin Mengya gave Baishao a look of approval. She had grown smarter indeed.


    She took a sip of tea from the cup. The journey was rather monotonous so she could surely make time to answer Baishao¡¯s queries and doubts.


    ¡°What is critical is the status of being Princess Yu. Although Dajin and Lintian¡¯s relationship had been friendlier over the last few years, wars were ongoing until the time before I was born. Cousin Chen had said that the older generation court officials and nobles are still residing in the old capital. In nicer terms, they are guarding the old capital as a way of watching over the souls of the past emperors. In fact, they are acting defiantly towards Cousin Chen in an attempt to display their power and past glory. If I was proven to be not the Princess Anle, while I¡¯m still Dajin¡¯s princess as well as General Lin¡¯s daughter, what would be their perception of me?¡±


    Lin Mengya had spoken plainly and Baishao seemed to have found a direction to her confusion.


    She could not help but take in a breath of cold air as she gazed at her master.


    ¡°Alas, those people would hate Master Lin. Are you saying that they, they would bring harm upon you and the prince?¡±


    This was a tricky move. Cousin Chen had meant to let her regain the status of Princess Anle. That way, he could settle those scheming people in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Secondly, her special status would coincidentally become the bridge between the two nations.


    Cousin Chen was definitely not a cowardly, self-indulgent ruler who was content to exercise sovereignty over only part of the country.


    On the contrary, he was bold and ambitious. Given the opportunity, he would definitely become an outstanding hero who would give his all to fight for the throne.


    However, it was truly not time to wage a civil war within the Nation of Lintian.


    For the sake of the nation¡¯s stability, he was willing to suppress and even sacrifice his ambition.


    Cousin Chen¡¯s magnanimity was sufficiently displayed in this aspect.


    Unfortunately, the old generation court officials, especially those of noble birth, only knew to work towards their own good and satisfy their selfish ambitions.


    They had failed to understand and empathize with the innocent common citizens.

 Chapter 462 - Shocking Words

    Chapter 462 Shocking Words


    The situation in Lintian may appear quiet and peaceful on the surface, who would have known that there were already many exchanges of secret blows?


    ¡°Although they do not dare to fight openly, I¡¯m afraid Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu would get into trouble if they were able to prove that I¡¯m not the real Princess Anle.¡±


    With Long Tianyu around, they would not have the audacity to lay their hands on her no matter how much they hated her.


    Moreover, it was well known throughout all the nations that the Lins were overprotective of their descendants.


    She had once heard that her great grandfather had dashed out to destroy a prince¡¯s sedan just because his some soldiers were beaten up by the prince.


    As a result, that prince was so terrified that he threatened to bring this matter up to the emperor.


    However, after her great grandfather returned to the army camp, he had his man give him fifty beatings using the rod.


    Immediately, his flesh had split open from the beatings and he almost lost his life.


    The emperor was very aware of how the Lin Family was like. Not only did he not rebuke them, the emperor even commended their ancestors.


    From then on, the army under their command became even more united. For the same reason, the reputation of their protectiveness towards people under their care had been spread far and wide.


    Despite some people denouncing the Lins and accused them of despising the emperor¡¯s sovereignty, Lin Mengya did not think there was anything wrong with the way her ancestors acted.


    On the battlefield, their soldiers had given their lives into the hands of their commanders. In the same token, the commanders should treat their soldiers as one of their own.


    Given their nature, if the people of Lintian dared lay a finger on Lin Mengya, her father and brother would teach the people a lesson no matter the price they had to pay.


    While they could outdo each other in doing despicable things secretly, but if a real battle ensued, these people would be the first to flee.


    However, these people might do harm to her two cousins, such as commit treason against them. If they were to proceed in this way, her two cousins would suffer greatly.


    ¡°Alright, I would not have to worry if I know you¡¯re not in danger, Master. Oh yes, Master, I went around Wangtian City in the last few days and there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    To Baishao, Lin Mengya¡¯s words carried more weight than an imperial edict.


    Since her master had reassured her saying that there was no danger, she felt very much assured.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    Lin Mengya was aware that Baishao had been going around Wangtian City in the last few days. She thought Baishao had wanted to check out the culture of the foreign country, little did she expect that she had a much more meaningful purpose.


    ¡°In those few days, I realized that there were many things in Wangtian City that we either can¡¯t find in Dajin or are very expensive in Dajin. These items are common over here. For example, some of the herbs, fresh vegetables, and fruits are only a tenth of the price compared to that in Dajin. Moreover, these are rare items that are hard to come by in Dajin. I thought maybe it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to ship some of them from the Nation of Lintian and we can sell them in Dajin.¡±


    Baishao¡¯s thinking may be too idealistic. If it were such an easy thing to do business across the borders, the businessmen from the two nations would have done it long ago.


    Lin Mengya had however refrained from pointing this out to Baishao, but gave her a look that encouraged her to go on.


    Baishao started off beating around the bush as she was too shy to speak up. However, when she saw the interest in her master¡¯s eyes, her thoughts were spurred on and it came out more naturally in her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked some groups of businessmen there and they told me that they had also wanted to bring these items back to their countries. However, the taxes imposed by the two countries were different and after paying the taxes, the cost would¡¯ve increased by 40%. Take for example the fragrant rice, which is a special product of the Nation of Lintian. There is already tax imposed on purchasing the rice, which brings the cost up by 10%. To bring the rice out of the Nation of Lintian, there¡¯ll be two other kinds of tax. When the rice enters Dajin, there¡¯ll be another three kinds of taxes. After all these calculations, the cost of the rice would have risen a good 60% even before it¡¯s sold. Add on the labor cost, one could barely breakeven because the cost had increased by 100%.¡±


    What Baishao said allowed Lin Mengya to understand the reason why there could not be a free flow of commodities between countries.


    Perhaps because in the past, there was an emphasis on agriculture over trade, the taxes imposed by different countries were not clear.


    Some tax collectors even exploit the businessmen citing all kinds of reasons.


    Therefore, the value of some commodities would inflate to a few times the cost.


    However, it was impossible to change this overnight. If it were another person, this would surely be something unattainable.


    However, it could happen if Lin Mengya was the one trying to make it happen.


    ¡°The tax policies concerned the foundation of the two nations. To effect a change in it, it would be a long term thing.¡±


    Lin Mengya said quietly and Baishao nodded in agreement. She was aware that she was merely dreaming up something impossible.


    Little did she expect that her master¡¯s comment following this was, ¡°However, if the two nations could change their tax policies, what you said could become a possibility.¡±


    Baishao looked at Lin Mengya, not understanding the meaning of her words.


    ¡°Cousin Chen once promised me that if I could help settle the matters in the Pavilion of Herbs, he would give Lintian¡¯s trade charge over to me. I guess he also has the intention of having me develop the nation¡¯s trade. In this case, I can persuade Cousin Chen to change the nation¡¯s tax policies and thereby bringing convenience to us.¡±


    With a turn in her thoughts, Lin Mengya finally understood Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s intention.


    To be open about it, a country¡¯s destiny was dependent on hard cash.


    Money was needed to pioneer a frontier area, likewise the effort for stabilizing a country.


    Considering how capable her Cousin Chen was, if he were to hand the power of trade to any of his subordinates, there would be the risk of the possibility of nurturing an enemy among them.


    However, if she were to be put in charge, it would be much safer.


    Moreover, she believed that once trade development matured, their generation would have aged.


    Her control would be weakened and Cousin Chen¡¯s children would be the benefactor of their achievement.


    Of course this was just her own thoughts. Cousin Chen might not even harbor such devious thoughts.


    No matter what, both nations would benefit from it.


    ¡°What, what about Dajin?¡±


    Baishao opened her eyes wide and looked at her master with disbelief. This idea was truly too¡­ too crazy!


    ¡°It would be even easier in Dajin. Don¡¯t we have our prince?¡±


    A rough plan was coming into shape in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. However, this matter was extensive and it would require a lot more effort to carry out and complete.


    Moreover, this would definitely not depend solely on her wisdom.


    She did possess some intelligence since young, but such great wisdom required for matters concerning two nations would be beyond her limits.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this be the emperor¡¯s jurisdiction? The prince is definitely below the emperor!¡±


    These words had slipped out of Baishao¡¯s mouth conveniently, but Lin Mengya took it to heart.


    The emperor? The emperor of Dajin?


    If the Crown Prince eventually ascended the throne, the first people he would likely deal with were Long Tianyu and the Lin Family.


    In this case¡­


    ¡°Since the emperor is the only one who would be in charge, let¡¯s get someone who could do this to be the emperor.¡±


    Baishao was shocked and frightened by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Did she hear wrongly? What did her master say just now?


    To get someone to be the emperor? Good heavens! This was the most severe matter!


    Baishao opened her eyes wide as she stared at her master.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Look at you! Did you really believe what I was saying?¡±


    Lin Mengya laughed and brushed off the matter.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that while she was reluctant to get involved in the battle for power, she had to if she wanted a plan for her future.


    If Long Tianyu became the emperor¡­


    She was startled in her heart at the thought. Since ancient days until today, all emperors, good or bad, would take for themselves many concubines.


    Would she really be able to accept it if Long Tianyu became the emperor?


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya thought she was thinking about this way too prematurely.


    She would have to leave this for the future self to worry over it.


    Once the horse carriage left the Wangtian City, they were soon out of the territory under Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s jurisdiction.


    It would take at least a month to reach the old capital.


    This was another reason the old generation subjects refused to move to the new capital.


    Who would move the capital city so close to the enemy¡¯s country?


    After riding on the horse carriage for an entire day, they finally arrived at another city at dusk.


    Riding in the carriage, Lin Mengya and Baishao were overcome by curiosity as they looked out the window to see how these places were different from Dajin.


    ¡°Master, I used to think that the girls in the capital city were all very outstanding, but to my surprise, the girls in the Nation of Lintian were even more radiant and vivacious.¡±


    The climate and environment determined the type of people it produced. The Nation of Lintian was surrounded on three sides by the sea, therefore its climate was naturally more humid than Dajin.


    The complexion of the girls and youngsters here was much more delicate and fair.


    Compared to the girls in Dajin who were prim and proper, the girls in Lintian were more spirited and confident.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya was beginning to feel that there were simply too many things for her eyes to see. Those little playthings which she had never seen before had evoked the long lost feelings of a little girl.


    ¡°Indeed, when we have time, we must come here to enjoy the food and have a fun this place has to offer.¡±


    Lin Mengya commented regretfully. In retrospect, she had always been cooped up indoors.


    Apart from going for classes, she would be working a part-time job. Otherwise, she would be staying at home alone.


    Although now she had become a rich family¡¯s daughter, she was even busier.


    A woman¡¯s natural inclination to shopping had only been actualized a few times in her life.


    In fact, it did not feel good to be leading a life with riches while being unable to spend the riches.


    ¡°Yes! Once you are fully recovered, let¡¯s shop for some gifts for those clodhoppers back home. I owe my good fortune to you, Master. I¡¯ve come out to see the world on this trip and I¡¯m sure the girls would be so envious when I return!¡±


    The two of them had been enjoying each other so much in their conversation since they set out from Wangtian City that Baishao had become much livelier.


    At this moment, Baishao had begun counting her fingers to figure out how many sets of gifts she needed to purchase for her family members.


    Lin Mengya merely let her be, while she herself leaned on the window sill of the carriage to watch the people and the peddlers along the way.


    Was this the scene her mother used to see?


    Apart from the kinship left behind in the past, she had developed a keen interest to find out more about this most amazing woman in both Dajin and Lintian.


    From what her father said, her parents had met during a time of military unrest.


    She wondered how this dearly adored princess from the Nation of Lintian would garner such courage to venture into a mighty army alone.

 Chapter 463 - Strategic Cheating

    Chapter 463 Strategic Cheating


    Their romantic meeting was like the glint and flash of daggers and swords. Two people who were supposed to be arch enemies had fallen in love with one another recklessly.


    It felt like the storyline of a drama and different editions of the story kept emerging from Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The inn is just ahead of us.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was riding on the horse in front of them was talking to Long Tianyu in a low voice.


    He nodded. The two men had been keeping their vigilance every moment of the way. They did not want any accidents to happen.


    None of the places where they rested for the night along the journey had been designated or planned beforehand.


    At most, they would send men ahead to check out the inns and make a booking then.


    Their trip to the old capital city would eventually be discovered by those people.


    Zuo Qiuchen had tried his best to keep this a secret as long as possible.


    Long Tianyu could not help but be reminded of the fact that he and Lin Mengya had always been secretive when they go out, but they would always end up causing a great commotion.


    Instinctively, the corners of his mouth turned up. It seemed that his life and even Dajin had been given new ease of life since Lin Mengya married into his family.


    If he eventually succeeded in his endeavors in the future and Lin Mengya remained by his side, his life would be complete.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Long Tianyu curiously.


    To Zuo Qiuyu, this man was somehow different from his brother, the emperor.


    Zuo Qiuchen and his brother had grown up in the palace likened to a deep fryer. For this reason, his brother, the emperor had picked up the skill of being pleasant on the outside but ruthless on the inside.


    Long Tianyu, however, was different. If not for his relationship with Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu believed that Long Tianyu would not have been friendly towards him.


    Occasionally even Zuo Qiuchen was intimidated by Long Tianyu when he put on a serious expression.


    Back when he was in Dajin, he had heard that Prince Yu was the most unfeeling person and was someone who was not easy to get along.


    Therefore Zuo Qiuyu was truly surprised to see Long Tianyu smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s voice dampened his high spirits abruptly.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression instantly went back to being sulky.


    Zuo Qiuyu had to take his hat off to Long Tianyu¡¯s ability to change his expression in an instant.


    ¡°How long could your brother delay the time?¡±


    Long Tianyu inquired in a low voice. If he wanted to stay undercover, his men should go much further.


    After all, his men had followed him here from Dajin. It would be easy for people to recognize that they were foreigners.


    For this reason, once there was any sign of movement, only the spies sent out by Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu would return to report to them.


    Long Tianyu could not help feeling helpless when he had to rely on other people and take the back seat.


    ¡°At most ten days, because everyone already knew that my brother the emperor had found Little Sister Mengya. Moreover, Little Sister Mengya was closely linked to the election of the chief elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. She would certainly go to the old capital. The only factor unknown to others would be the time we set out on this journey.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu finally began to take this seriously. At this moment, they were all dressed like rich young men.


    While Zuo Qiuyu was dressed in white, Long Tianyu was dressed in black. One was scholarly and gentlemanly, while the other was cold but dashing. They had attracted much admiration from the young women along the way.


    Fortunately, his teacher had brought him on trips around the country since he was young. Long Tianyu, being a foreigner, was also able to ride on the horse openly along the journey.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too, since we¡¯ve arrived at the inn, why don¡¯t you go to the back to inform the rest.¡±


    Long Tianyu instructed Zuo Qiuyu. Without waiting for his protest, Long Tianyu simply walked towards Lin Mengya¡¯s horse carriage, leaving an angry-looking Zuo Qiuyu standing there.


    Lin Mengya was leaning against at the window when she saw Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s twisted face and could not stop smiling.


    Where had the intelligent, witty, bold, and sensitive Imperial Physician Qiu gone?


    It seemed that the moment this guy returned to the Nation of Lintian, he had become the target of exploitation to all the people.


    ¡°Are you bullying Cousin Yu again? For goodness sake, we should give him some credit given we are in his territory.¡±


    Lin Mengya supported her chin with her left hand as she berated Long Tianyu, smiling.


    Long Tianyu merely glanced at Zuo Qiuyu with indifference, then he nodded in submission to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya immediately felt a sense of satisfaction welling up from her heart.


    It was the feeling of pride as if she had succeeded in taming a Tibetan mastiff.


    She was secretly delighted.


    If Long Tianyu found out that she had likened him to a dog, would he charge at her and maul her to death?


    Yes, a dog indeed.


    When Long Tianyu spied the complacent smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, he was puzzled.


    He truly did not understand what was on her mind.


    However, for some reason, the feeling Long Tianyu got was that he had been eyed by a wild beast.


    Swallowing, he wondered if this lass could be that scary.


    The inn, whose name was ¡®The Mountain Afar¡¯ had a feel about it in that its decorations were rather elegant.


    The so-called rich young men had to behave like one. Since their expenses during this entire trip would be reimbursed, they could claim every cent from Cousin Chen back in Wangtian City no matter how much they spent.


    Lin Mengya did not have to stint on herself. Without hesitation, she booked herself into the most luxurious room in the inn called ¡®The Mountain Afar¡±.


    When Lin Mengya opened the window of her room, she immediately spotted a meandering stream quietly flowing with crystal clear water just below her.


    The clean yet moist air gave her a relaxed and carefree feeling.


    The river had separated the inn¡¯s backyard from the other residents and shops in that area.


    There were no noisy streets adjacent to the inn so the environment was quiet and pleasant.


    Lin Mengya sat by the window and gazed at the running water, then the sky for stars that were about to appear. At that moment, she went into a daze.


    ¡°Master? Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Baishao¡¯s gentle voice called out to Lin Mengya and woke her from her daze.


    Since they came here, there seemed to be little opportunity for such peace and quiet time.


    Although her little courtyard back in Dajin was delicate and beautiful, it was lacking in the beauty of the landscape carved out by nature.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to eat that¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Lin Mengya got up and went over to the table. The dishes on the table look a little familiar, yet a little strange.


    ¡°Master Yu said that these are the local produce of the City of Hui. During this time when we¡¯re here, the wild herbs have just started sprouting, so the shoots are soft and fresh.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu knew that Lin Mengya did not like to elaborated food, so he had made arrangements to have only simple local specialty dishes prepared.


    Seeing that the dishes were filled with green and red vegetables, Lin Mengya¡¯s appetite was immediately stimulated.


    However, she could not really hold chopsticks and work them properly with her left hand. She would often make a mess when secretly practicing using the chopsticks with her left hand.


    She thought it would be better for her to simply eat when she was in front of the rest of the people.


    Zuo Qiuyu already made the necessary arrangement for their men to surround the inn secretly so that they had multiple layers of protection while staying in the inn.


    Not to mention their enemies, it would be even impossible for a fly to enter the inn now.


    After they finished eating, three of them sat around the table drinking tea and discussing the plan for the future.


    ¡°Oh yes, I saw that you¡¯ve brought that Sumei along. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would furnish her master with our secret information?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu suddenly remembered Sumei, whom he locked up in the guarded room.


    So far along the journey, it seemed that the lass did not create any trouble. However, he had no idea why Lin Mengya would bring this trouble maker along on this trip.


    ¡°She would naturally be of use to me. In fact, she would be very useful. Baishao, I told you to get her changed. Did you bring her change of clothes?¡± asked Lin Mengya secretively with a smile as she put down the teacup.


    Immediately, Baishao nodded and thereafter, she opened layer by layer the bundle they had been carrying with them.


    Inside the bundle was the set of clothes Sumei was wearing that morning.


    Lin Mengya smiled cheekily and handed the clothes, together with the bundle to Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°Look at how useful this thing is.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu stared at the normal-looking clothes, perplexed. He then turned towards Lin Mengya and wondered what she was up to now.


    ¡°There¡¯s an abstruse secret in here. Touch the sides of the clothing and do you feel something stiff in there? This is not a common item. If this item falls to the ground, a dog that had undergone training would be able to find us. Moreover, while human beings aren¡¯t capable of smelling it, there would be some remnants left even if it rains. It¡¯s really artful.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zuo Qiuyu and Baishao both opened their eyes wide and stared at her.


    ¡°What? Did you say the dogs could smell this? In that case, wouldn¡¯t people already discover our trail?¡±


    Baishao sounded alarmed. How was such an item so effective?


    ¡°So what if our trail had been discovered? This would happen sooner or later. We need to thank her for this time. If not for the interesting thing she brought, we won¡¯t be able to reach the old capital city safely. Cousin Yu, did your men who have been traveling behind us, discover anyone trailing behind us?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu pondered for a moment and shook his head.


    They had been extra cautious, therefore, if there were anyone following them, Long Tianyu would have discovered it.


    This was why he had used such an amazing method.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya¡¯s Shen Nung radar was even more sensitive than the nose of a drug dog.


    It would be impossible for any kind of drug powder to escape her under her nose!


    ¡°Alright, I get it now.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu finally understood what Lin Mengya was trying to say. He was just worried that his emperor brother would fail in keeping them undercover and that they would meet with more trouble.


    With this thing, however, as long as he sent some men with their horses to divert to another way, Sumei¡¯s followers would be lost.


    Zuo Qiuyu carefully wrapped up the clothes and proceeded with the plan.


    He was actually pretty skilled in fooling people.


    At this moment, there were only Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Baishao left in the room.


    Baishao glanced at her masters and smiled as she looked down. Then she quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ve something to ask you,¡± Lin Mengya spoke with a gentle voice with a hint of laziness in it.


    Long Tianyu had not taken his eyes off Lin Mengya all these while, and there was a fiery look in them.

 Chapter 464 - The Condition of the Nation of Lintian

    Chapter 464 The Condition of the Nation of Lintian


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Long Tianyu involuntarily softened his voice, as if fearful of scaring Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t realize that his impression on Lin Mengya had changed a bit again.


    Lin Mengya curled her finger. Indulged by Long Tianyu intentionally or unintentionally, Lin Mengya became increasingly audacious.


    ¡°Come on. Tell me what did you do to the man?¡±


    As soon as Long Tianyu stood in front of Lin Mengya, the girl pounced on him.


    He reflexively caught her slender figure and let her hang herself on him like a monkey.


    ¡°Which man?¡±


    His deep voice came into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    Lin Mengya only felt an itch on her back and all of her strength seemed to be depleted.


    She really adored Long Tianyu¡¯s addictive voice which was as deep and magnificent as cello music.


    It was a pity that this guy had never spoken honeyed words.


    Otherwise, his charm must be doubled.


    ¡°The man we found in the farmhouse where Hongyu was detained! You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡±


    Lin Mengya refused to get off Long Tianyu. She poked Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her left hand, feigned a serious face and questioned him.


    Long Tianyu enjoyed seeing her acting rascally in this way. Anyway he didn¡¯t find her heavy, so he just kept holding her in his arms.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a pawn, and doesn¡¯t know much.¡±


    Long Tianyu would certainly not miss this opportunity easily.


    The man driven by lust had certainly experienced the darkest time of his life.


    Before Long Tianyu¡¯s lackeys tortured him, he had told them everything he knew without holding anything back.


    ¡°I knew it. But didn¡¯t he tell anything useful? Are you sure?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe it. She glared at Long Tianyu with her big eyes full of doubts and pouted, obviously not satisfied with his answer.


    After a moment, Long Tianyu failed to resist and could only give in. He shook his head helplessly. There were fewer and fewer things he could hide from Lin Mengya.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell anything confidential. But one thing he told is related to you.¡±


    ¡°Related to me? What is it?¡±


    Long Tianyu put her gently on the chair, bent down, and said slowly.


    He said that he heard from the inspector that they knew your background long ago, and there must be someone to take your place later. Moreover, they¡¯ve found the witness and physical evidence to prove that you are not Princess Anle.¡±


    Lin Mengya had expected the physical evidence.


    But she didn¡¯t expect the witness. In the Jin State, not to mention unrelated people, there were only a few people in her family knew her mother¡¯s identity.


    What was more, she believed that those people should be her parents¡¯ trusted followers. Otherwise, when the Empress insisted on granting her father a marriage, she would have not used her mother¡¯s low origin as an excuse.


    It could never be faked that her mother gave birth to her.


    Therefore, they could only make an issue of her mother¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Has it reminded you of any clues? If there some clues, we can take precautions.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at her puzzled face and suggested.


    Trying hard to search for memories, Lin Mengya failed to think of any useful clues, so she could only shake her head.


    ¡°No. You know, I wasn¡¯t in charge of the inner courtyard of Lin Family. Now my father is probably the only one knowing my mother¡¯s identity. There¡¯s supposed to be few people knowing what happened more than ten years ago. Besides, my stepmother dismissed plenty of old servants after marrying into our mansion. Even if they are still alive, they should be at least forty or fifty years old now. So I think the one behind the man should have looked for witnesses among them.¡±


    This was the most tricky point. Even Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu had only seen her mother when they were children.


    Alas, so tricky.


    Seeing Lin Mengya in distress, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He patted her little head lovingly with his big hand and smiled.


    There weren¡¯t many opportunities to baffle her, so he had better not tell her the precautions he had taken.


    It was quite a pleasure for him to see her distressed and puzzled face every day.


    After taking a rest for the night, they saw Zuo Qiuyu chuckle to himself the next day. Obviously their plan to divert those, who tracked them, worked.


    ¡°Why do you show such a wicked smile? Did a beauty throw herself at you last night?¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help teasing Zuo Qiuyu. However, this guy leaned against the window of Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage and whispered.


    ¡°Yesterday I saw those pawns directly chase eastward without entering the city. I don¡¯t think they can return in less than three or five months.¡±


    Speaking of the sinister character, Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen could definitely be traced to the same origin.


    Zuo Qiuyu must have instructed his lackeys to go to the most perilous places. Now that they knew that they were being tracked by some people, they would probably trap those people on the way.


    Meanwhile, Sumei was guarded strictly by their servants. Lin Mengya personally instructed to pick a few sturdy old maids to guard her.


    Even if she went to toilet, she should be watched. In no more than three days, Lin Mengya intended to make her suffer in silence and stop making trouble.


    She shouldn¡¯t have insisted on following them. She deserved it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage and said. The hidden danger brought by Sumei was gone for the moment.


    The problems she needed to deal with would probably come one after another.


    She was wondering what kind of gift her mother¡¯s family members had prepared for greeting her, their niece.


    After leaving the City of Hui, they spent several days on the way and got farther and farther away from Wangtian City.


    What Lin Mengya had seen and heard along the way gave her a new understanding of Lintian City.


    She finally understood why her cousin Chen could inherit the throne justifiably with the people¡¯s support of the Nation of Lintian.


    The folk customs here were opener and steadier than that in the Jin State.


    The life here contained a more heroic spirit of making a living at sea. The officials were less influential here, and the system was less feudal than that of the Jin State.


    She heard from her cousin Yu that the government imposed a fishing tax on every family which owned a ship on the sea.


    However, they had a low income sometimes. If the government insisted on imposing taxes, every household would drive their ship to the sea for tax evasion.


    As soon as the cops entered the village, the whole village became empty. If the cops drove a ship to chase them, how many ships could they catch up in the vast sea?


    Moreover, the ships of each household were only registered, and were not allowed to be requisitioned or damaged at will.


    In this way, the officials collecting the fishing tax humbled themselves before the fishermen, for fear that they would sail away.


    Although her cousin Yu told her about it like telling a joke, it revealed the information that the fishermen were not exactly afraid of the officials of the present dynasty.


    Despite the disadvantages, the advantages outweighed the disadvantages for her cousin Chen at present.


    After all, although he had ascended the throne for several years, his actual control of the Nation of Lintian was far from meeting his anticipation.


    During the five or six years, only sixty percent of cities were under the direct control of her cousin Chen.


    Moreover, as they approached the old capital, there were fewer and fewer cities under the direct control of her cousin Chen.


    She heard from her cousin Yu that most of the officials were appointed by the former emperor.


    In this case, the officials were inextricably linked to the old forces in the old capital.


    Now she realized why her cousin Chen strove to control the Pavilion of Herbs.


    This divided situation would cause major problems sooner or later.


    ¡°The boundary of Yulong Prefecture is in front. Let¡¯s be more careful. The governor of Yulong Prefecture is my elder brother¡¯s sworn enemy. In the battle for the throne at that time, if it weren¡¯t for my elder brother¡¯s cautiousness at every step, he would probably have inherited the throne.¡±


    In an instant, Zuo Qiuyu looked a little unnatural.


    His eyes were filled with numerous helplessness and resentment, but he could not show them.


    A trace of puzzlement rose in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. If the governor of Yulong Prefecture was qualified to inherit the throne, he must at least be a prince.


    However, according to the regulations of officials of various dynasties, the members of the royal family were not allowed to serve as court officials except for their respective fiefs.


    Now he became the governor of Yulong Prefecture. Wasn¡¯t it the violation of the feudal order?


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu immediately figured it out. The governor of Yulong Prefecture probably intended to displease Zuo Qiuchen and embarrass him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s enter the city.¡±


    In the battle for the throne, the result justified the means. Moreover, with his resourcefulness, it was only a matter of time for Zuo Qiuchen to unify the Nation of Lintian.


    What was more, he humiliated Zuo Qiuchen by such superficial and vulgar means, which was enough to show that he was arrogant and not worth fearing.


    In any case, if they wanted to arrive at the old capital early, Yulong Prefecture was a must pass.


    There was going to be a big event in the Pavilion of Herbs, so the close relatives of all mansions would also pass by here.


    Upon their arrival at the City of Yu, the first city of Yulong Prefecture, they saw plenty of aristocrats of the Lintian Nation dressed in fine clothes shuttling in and out of the city gate.


    After exchanging glances, both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu instructed their lackeys to slow down, line up behind the team and enter the city behind others.


    They moved quickly. Soon the team of Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu walked to the front.


    The soldier guarding the gate looked up at the childe on the horse, and said very respectfully with a flattering smile.


    ¡°Mister, I pay you my respects. May I trouble you to show me the invitation for registration, so as not to delay your journey.¡±


    ¡°Invitation? What invitation?¡±


    He had never heard from Zuo Qiuyu that people needed to get in and out of the city with an invitation.


    The soldier was tactful, presumably because plenty of big shots had come these days and he did not dare to offend them easily. He had to show a flattering smile and said.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t make fun of me. It¡¯s the invitation sent by our governor to the governors of all prefectures half a year ago. Mister, did you forget it? Unfortunately, I got the order that no one could enter the city without the invitation.¡±

 Chapter 465 - It Was Difficult to Enter the City

    Chapter 465 It Was Difficult to Enter the City


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we enter the city?¡±


    Under Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes, the guard involuntarily shivered.


    He looked at Long Tianyu in a quandary, but still stopped his horse.


    ¡°Mister, you may have forgotten it after a long time. Our prefecture is in the charge of Prince Qing. You can enter the city at normal times. But these days I got the order that no one is allowed to enter the city without the invitation.¡±


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly, but saw someone among the team beside them take out a gold token.


    There was a character Qing written in a lively and vigorous style on the token, but he could tell that it didn¡¯t seem like granted by a prince based on its specification.


    ¡°Get out of the way. We are just normal tourists intending to visit here. We are not officials.¡±


    Long Tianyu rebuked him coldly, but unexpectedly, the guard waved his hand instead of getting out of the way.


    In an instant, a group of guards stared fiercely at Long Tianyu and his team with spears in their hands.


    ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t mean to offend you, but we got the order. If you insist on entering the city without the invitation, we have to offend you.¡±


    For a time, they confronted each other with swords.


    Although those guards didn¡¯t dare to rush at them first, the blades of their spears were sharp and bright.


    Long Tianyu glanced at them, and they were startled by the cold eyes of the childe on the horse.


    Nevertheless, they still braced themselves to block his way.


    In the past, even if Long Tianyu fought his way through a group of people, few of them could block his way.


    He glanced at those who were about to enter the city, and found that there were some small characters engraved on the gold token.


    The guard would read the small characters while verifying the information after taking the token.


    They had probably recorded the information of those who held the tokens.


    The Prince Qing was a careful person. However, in this case, even if they got an invitation from someone else, they would probably give themselves away when entering the city.


    Long Tianyu patted his horse and turned around. Seeing the man with a cold face leave, the guards felt glad.


    At that moment, they just felt a shiver down their spines.


    Moreover, they knew that once they fought with the man, they were certainly no match for him.


    Other people and horses stopped when Long Tianyu went to inquire.


    Now seeing him return without accomplishing anything, they had to walk away a little, so as not to delay others¡¯ entering the city.


    Lin Mengya poked her head out of the carriage and looked at Long Tianyu in puzzlement. Although she knew nothing about what had happened, Zuo Qiuyu, who had been beside her carriage since they set out, said that Long Tianyu seemed to have quarreled with the guards because of entering the city.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Seeing Long Tianyu walk to her window, Lin Mengya involuntarily asked.


    Hearing he said that they needed an invitation to enter the city, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    ¡°Cousin Yu, send someone to find out whether all of cousin Chen¡¯s factions got no invitation.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sent someone to do that immediately. After a while, the one came back and reported that Lin Mengya was right.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What invitation? He just intends to stop us from passing. He has sent the invitations half a year ago. It seems that the Prince Qing has planned it long ago.¡±


    Moreover, he did it so secretly that even Cousin Chen didn¡¯t know it.


    The Prince Qing was so audacious and even didn¡¯t show any respect for the emperor!


    ¡°Prince Qing is abominable indeed, but the vital problem is how to get into the city. Maybe we can break into the city. We will expose our identities in the worst situation. I don¡¯t believe that he dares to kill me!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu growled with his eyes full of unwillingness.


    But Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya stopped him at the same time.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. I looked around and found there are plenty of guards at the gate. Besides, not all of them are the guards of Prince Qing. If we kill them indiscriminately, your brother¡¯s troops will be weakened.¡±


    Although Long Tianyu was proud, he was not arrogant.


    He knew about the current situation better than Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°Well, tell me, how can we enter the city? Since he has made up his mind to intercept the members of my brother¡¯s factions, the situation in other cities of Yulong Prefecture might be the same. Are we going to make a big detour?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was in great rage. He beat the carriage so violently that the carriage vibrated.


    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya knew that he felt aggrieved. But she couldn¡¯t think of a good way in a short while.


    She didn¡¯t know when they were discussing a major event, the pretty faces of hers and Baishao¡¯s came into the view of a lascivious man.


    Not far from them, there was a tea stand. A few sturdy men dressed like servants were laughing and drinking tea there.


    Among them, there sat a man dressed in a red brocade robe.


    The man was in his twenties with a white face and regular features, but he stared fixedly at the women and girls coming and going.


    As long as a woman or a girl with an acceptable look passed by, he measured her with the eye at will.


    Sometimes he even made fun of the women and girls with the lackeys beside him and told some embarrassing sexual jokes.


    However, the family members of the women or girls either protected them or hurriedly dragged them away. None dared to go against these people.


    But at this moment, his attention was attracted by the two pretty ladies who had exposed half of their faces not far away.


    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡±


    Seeing his master dumbfounded, a servant hurriedly asked.


    He involuntarily looked in the direction of where his master looked, only to see two extremely pretty and charming faces.


    He immediately understood why his master lost himself in that.


    ¡°Hey, they are extraordinary beauties indeed. Master, it would be awesome to take such beauties home. Shall we¡­¡±


    Several men chuckled and reached a certain shady tacit agreement.


    Watching the carriage where the two ladies sat, they walked over swaggeringly with malicious intentions.


    While Lin Mengya was thinking about a good way to enter the city, she heard a frivolous and disrespectful voice.


    ¡°Hey, where do you come from? You are so pretty.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked in the direction where the voice came, and saw four or five rogues looking like servants walk up to them.


    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu just wanted to flare up, but Lin Mengya stopped him by dragging his sleeve and shaking her head.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu asked impatiently. However, after seeing the man with a covetous face not far away, he got even more furious.


    ¡°Who are we? I¡¯m afraid you will be frightened by our identities! I tell you, our master is the eldest heir of Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. You are in our Prince Qing¡¯s territory. Today our master is in a good mood, so he wants to invite these two ladies to have some tea.¡±


    They looked at Lin Mengya and Baishao, who were in the carriage, with malicious intentions.


    The two ladies in front were gorgeous indeed. All the ladies in the Yulong Prefecture probably could not compare with them.


    Here came another womanizer with strong lust. Lin Mengya just wanted to ignore him.


    However, the man was said to be the eldest heir of Prince Qing. She had a sudden inspiration.


    She came up with a way to enter the city!


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu both looked at those servants coldly, and thought that they could beat these lackeys easily. However, before they took actions, Lin Mengya answered with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an invitation for having some tea, and I happen to be thirsty. Baishao, help me get out of the carriage. Let¡¯s go to meet the heir of Prince Qing.¡±


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu froze for a moment. They did not expect that Lin Mengya would suddenly agree.


    Under their slightly confused and angry eyes, Lin Mengya gave them a subtle look.


    ¡°He¡¯s the heir of Prince Qing. Can you afford to offend him?¡±


    They were shocked by Lin Mengya¡¯s amorous expression. Under their dull eyes, coaxed by several servants, Lin Mengya and Baishao walked gently towards the heir of Prince Qing.


    With the murderous intent rising in his eyes, Long Tianyu was about to follow them and set off his killing spree. However, Zuo Qiuyu dragged his arm in time.


    He turned around and exuded displeased murderous intent. Zuo Qiuyu was so terribly frightened that he shrank his neck and thought that Long Tianyu was coming at him.


    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu still pouted his lips with a bitter face and whispered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you discern Mengya¡¯s intention? She intends to make use of the heir of Prince Qing and infiltrate into the city. I know you are displeased with it, but I promise that you will get the opportunity to take revenge on him. Now you should bear it.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu consoled him with sincerity, and might be gloating over his displeasure at the same time.


    After staring at him for a long while, Long Tianyu held back his murderous intent unwillingly.


    Nevertheless, he still stared fixedly at the heir of Prince Qing, who was giggling and flirting, with his narrow and dark eyes.


    Meanwhile, he was thinking about how many pieces he should chop him into so as to calm his anger.


    However, the complacent heir of Prince Qing didn¡¯t know that he had messed with a friend.


    At this moment, his mind was fully occupied by the two beauties.


    The heir of Prince Qing was Zuo Yuanyi. He had great ambition but little talent, and was always driven by passion.


    He had occupied numerous girls from decent families, and had a dozen of wives and concubines at the age of twenty-seven.


    Besides, he had abandoned numerous girls after getting tired of them.


    Relying on his father¡¯s power and influence, he was completely lawless in Yulong Prefecture. Thus, his father was rather displeased with him, but couldn¡¯t beat or scold him because of his mother¡¯s status.


    In a fit of pique, his father assigned him the hard job of supervising the emperor¡¯s close relatives here.


    Unexpectedly, Zuo Yuanyi, who was bored, saw gorgeous beauties at the gate.


    Moreover, there were two of them, so he was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t wait to get close to them.


    Now he took a closer look at the two beauties, and found the one in front was delicate and bright and the one behind was gorgeous and stunning. In an instant, with the lust rising in his heart, he had evil thoughts and forgot everything his father had instructed him¡­.

 Chapter 466 - The Eldest Son of Prince Qing

    Chapter 466 The Eldest Son of Prince Qing


    Wearing a smile, he took two steps towards her.


    ¡°My dear lady, you too very polite. My servant is so clumsy that he must have offended you. Please forgive him.¡±


    This guy¡¯s glib tongue made Lin Mengya smirk. It appeared that he was rather sick.


    Did he think he was some actor in a musical? Dear wife this and that!


    However, this was not exactly bad. At one glance, one would be able to tell that this guy was a country pumpkin who was obviously a womanizer.


    Raising herself up a little, Lin Mengya forced a coy smile and pretended to be excited about it.


    Li Mengya said softly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m merely a commoner and not worthy of your visit.¡±


    Lin Mengya chided herself in her heart. Obviously, she was disgusted, but she had to force herself to speak with an ingratiating, hair-raising voice.


    Ba, this was definitely not her!


    ¡°Why would you say that, my dear lady? You¡¯re such a stunning woman that I must come personally to you. Come over for tea.¡±


    He had not even spoken much and he had already revealed his lecherous manners.


    Lin Mengya wished in her heart that she could roll her eyes at him.


    She could not reconcile the fact that although these men had come from the same bloodline, this useless man before her eyes was so different from her two cousins.


    However, she had to play along with the act.


    Lin Mengya subtly dodged the prince¡¯s hands that had reached out to touch her, and she smiled charmingly as she sat down.


    Zuo Yuanyi smelt a passing fragrance and instinctively touched the lady¡¯s soft and sweet-scented clothes with his palm, then he immediately brought his palm to his nose and took a deep breath.


    Such a tantalizing female scent was hard to come by!


    Seeing that the beautiful lady was smiling at himself, Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled at the thought that Lin Mengya was trying to play hard to get!


    The waiter at the stall quickly served a bowl of low-grade tea.


    There was a look of regret in his eyes as he thought that the two beautiful ladies were about to be ruined by this prince.


    However, he was a small fry. All he could do was to feel the pity.


    Lin Mengya reached out her left hand and lifted the bowl of tea to her mouth to take a small sip, then frowning lightly, she put the tea down.


    ¡°Why is this tea so bitter? Its quality was so far behind the tea in our mansion. You are indeed very stingy, Your Highness, to have treated your guest such bitter tea.¡±


    Lin Mengya pouted and acted coquettishly towards the eldest son of Prince Qing. Indeed, it was a big deal for the eldest son of Prince Qing to have embarrassed himself in front of a beautiful lady.


    In that instant, his face fell and he banged his hand on the table. His rage was apparent from his wide-opened eyes, looking as if he was going to devour someone.


    Lin Mengya quickly patted her chest and put on a fearful expression.


    Zuo Yuanyi immediately softened his expression. By this time, he had been so smitten by this sensible beauty that he could not bear to frighten her any further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my dear lady, I¡¯ve been too offensive. This is not a place for us to stay long. If you¡¯d like some good tea, my dear lady, why don¡¯t you go into the city with me?¡±


    He had fallen into her trap! Lin Mengya was secretly delighted but she pretended to look uneasy.


    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s heart ached when he saw the frown on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate,¡± said Lin Mengya, turning her eyes upon her horse carriage, looking like she was about to say something, but stopped herself again.


    Zuo Yuanyi followed her eyes and saw two young men looking angrily at him.


    He snorted. Those two men had a good look and might appear like noblemen, but from their dressings, they were likely some common rich men.


    Such people were not worthy of his attention.


    ¡°Are you worried about your family members, my dear lady?¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed and nodded as she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°To be honest, the man in black is my husband. The one in white is my cousin. Our plan was to go around enjoying the beautiful scenery of Lintian. Who would have known that when we arrived at Yulong Prefecture, we were not even allowed to enter the city gate? It was such a disappointment! Alas, it was only because the three of us had not received an invitation letter. Otherwise, I would love to go into the city with you to have some tea and look around the place.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was supposedly a single young woman in the modern world.


    However, the Lin Mengya who had survived the modern society was clearly aware of the impact of the destruction on such scoundrels from knowing her married status.


    Especially when the woman¡¯s husband was present, such opportunities that could completely wreck a man¡¯s pride definitely evoked the instinctive male desire to conquer.


    When faced with such a man on heat, Lin Mengya was still able to make such rational analysis. Her composure under such circumstances was a little too scary.


    ¡°I see. Just leave everything to me. Hold on a minute, my dear lady. I¡¯ll go on to inform the right people. I¡¯ll ensure that you and your company enter the city smoothly.¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi puffed up his chest and hardened his neck, looking like a victor. He smirked and paraded himself and his men proudly in front of Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu as they walked by.


    Lin Mengya looked at his back after he passed and rolled her eyes. He was obviously a scum acting like he was some attractive gentleman.


    He was obviously thinking too highly of himself and being overly ambitious that he had made himself a laughing stock.


    Did he try to take advantage of her? She could not wait to see how she would get back at him once they enter the city and he was no longer of use to them!


    Long Tianyu had clearly picked up the smirk of disdain directed at him when that scum passed him by just now.


    When he saw Lin Mengya smiling so sweetly at the scum, a fiery rage well up from his heart and shot up his head.


    He tightened his grip on his sword. He had always been able to restrain himself and keep his composure. He had been able to swallow all the bullying and provocation from the Crown Prince and pretended that nothing had happened.


    However, what this scum¡¯s behavior was like a heavy blow from a hammer on the composure he had prided himself in.


    Damn it! He had been despised by a scum! What more that scum had tried to take advantage of his wife!


    He wished he could impale that scum using his sword and slash him a couple of times more so the hatred in his heart could be eased!


    ¡°Bear with it! You have to, for the sake of achieving a greater purpose!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu held on to Long Tianyu in an attempt to restrain him. He almost had to hug his thighs and cry out for him to calm his fury.


    This was all his little cousin sister¡¯s fault. She must know that Long Tianyu was a proud man. Why did she smile so sweetly at that scum?


    Not to mention Long Tianyu, even he had the urge to dash forward to hack him to pieces!


    ¡°Exhale¡­ exhale¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu exhaled at length and barely suppressed the rage rising inside him.


    Zuo Qiuyu was right. He had to bear with it for a greater cause.


    If not for the fact that this guy¡¯s father had guarded the city gates and refused to let them in, why would Lin Mengya need to suck up to that shameless scum?


    Long Tianyu glared at that eldest son of Prince Qing.


    As the saying went that the son would have the sins of the father, and they would let his son repay his debt!


    Zuo Qiuyu, seeing that Long Tianyu had regained his composure, breathed a sigh of relief.


    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and counted themselves lucky.


    Although the sinister look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes which he made no effort to hide felt like a cold bucket of water that was poured down on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s head, so much so he shuddered.


    It looked like someone was going to get into big trouble.


    Although Long Tianyu and his company could not enter the city earlier on, it appeared that with Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s help, it was going to be much easier.


    Not long after, Lin Mengya was holding on to a heavy bronze token in her hand.


    Although there was also the character ¡®Qing¡¯ on it, it was a size smaller than the character ¡®Qing¡¯ on the formal invitation.


    After Lin Mengya took over the token, she began studying it curiously. Seeing the beautiful lady¡¯s interest in it, Zuo Yuanyi started to explain.


    ¡°This is usually issued by the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion to those who had lost their invitation or for temporary entry and exit. As long as you have this token, you will be free to go through any entrances and exits of the City of Yu.¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi indulged himself in self-praise. He surely had to seize this chance since he finally found the opportunity to recover his lost pride.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sparkled and she opened her mouth to speak, saying, ¡°Only you can solve this problem. We had wanted to tour around Yulong Prefecture. The City of Yu wouldn¡¯t be as entertaining I suppose. Forget it, I¡¯ll give this token back to you. Baishao, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not very interesting here, so let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll come again another time.¡±


    When Lin Mengya was done talking, she really tossed the token to Baishao and pretended to be leaving. Zuo Yuanyi was not going to let that happen. He immediately went in front of Lin Mengya to block her.


    Zuo Yuanyi said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you be anxious, my dear lady. Although this token would only allow you to enter the City of Yu, if you¡¯re walking next to me, the eldest son of the prince, you don¡¯t even need the token. If you wish to tour around Yulong Prefecture, I¡¯ll be at your service. As for your family, I will naturally exchange for new invitations for them when we arrive at other cities.¡±


    Lin Mengya was only pretending, but seeing how the scum was so keen to please, she smiled gently.


    As Lin Mengya covered her small mouth with her left hand gave him a bewitching look, Zuo Yuanyi felt as if his bones had melted.


    However, this guy was not aware that being lascivious could lead to bitter consequences.


    Especially those eyes of Long Tianyu that had already slashed him many times over.


    ¡°After you, my dear lady,¡± said Zuo Yuanyi, acting like a gentleman.


    He was completely unaware that he had brought the exact people whom his father had painstakingly tried to keep out into the City of Yu.


    Be it Dajin or the cities of Lintian, Lin Mengya had seen much of them.


    However, the City of Yu, which was the number one city in Yulong Prefecture, was a far cry even from the City of Hui, the city not far from Wangtian City.


    There was only one main road in the city. From the way the shops and residences were built, it was obvious that there was no city planning.


    Compared to the well-structured City of Hui, the chaotic layout of the streets and lanes in the City of Yu showed that it was lagging far behind the City of Hui in terms of city planning.


    Despite how Zuo Yuanyi exaggerated the city¡¯s splendor, all Lin Mengya saw was the look of suppressed anger and dissatisfaction in the eyes of the residents living in the City of Yu when they saw the son of Prince Qing by her side.

 Chapter 467 - Harboring Evil Intentions

    Seemingly, she would be doing the people of the City of Yu a favor if she got rid of this eldest son of Prince Qing.


    Instantly, her smile became even sweeter and more enticing, just like the female skeleton from hell, looking to snatch away one¡¯s life.


    ¡°You¡¯re a rare beauty, my dear lady. Only that I don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    All along the way, this ugly man who pretended to be good-looking was in fact very anxious.


    It was just too bad that Lin Mengya was too sensitive. On one hand, she did not let him take advantage of her, but on the other, she continued to use her seductive eyes to keep him close. Zuo Yuanyi, who had never chanced upon such interesting character, had been wrecking his brains to see how he could get intimate with the beauty.


    ¡°My name is Fang Qianqian. You may call me Xiaoqian, but neither do I know your name, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Fang Qianqian? What a fantastic name! Xiaoqian is such a beautiful and charming lady, just like your name. My name is Zuo Yuanyi. If you don¡¯t mind, you may call me Big Brother Yuanyi.¡±


    Lin Mengya was immediately covered with goosebumps. All she wanted to do not was throw up on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face at this moment. Was he still dreaming of her addressing him Big Brother Yuanyi?


    Prince Qing was indeed ambitious. The name ¡°Yuanyi¡± only revealed his selfish ambition to usurp the throne!


    Unfortunately, this moron would never live up to such a domineering sounding name.


    ¡°How am I, a commoner, fit to address Your Highness by your name? By the way, where are you bringing me?¡±


    Without leaving any traces, Lin Mengya had carefully concealed her disgust towards him.


    Similarly, Baishao, being very intelligent, was able to guess her master¡¯s intention from her behavior and speech.


    Therefore, she imitated her master in flashing a smile at the lecher occasionally. For the rest of the time, her mind was working hard in thinking up a solution to prevent that scum from coming to close to her master.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m bringing you to my guesthouse. However, do not be misunderstood. My guest house is many times better than the inns in this city. Miss Xiaoqian and Baishao, your bodies are so delicate and precious. How could I allow you to suffer staying at these inns?¡±


    What a shameless scum! In her heart, Lin Mengya had already hacked Zuo Yuanyi ten thousand times over.


    He had openly attempted to lure her and Baishao into his bed.


    Her eyes turned to Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, both of whom were getting really impatient. She was worried that if she did not give them the opportunity to take revenge now, they would develop internal injuries from keeping their rage in.


    In that instant, a plan was formed in her mind. She looked towards Zuo Yuanyi with seductive eyes.


    ¡°Of course that sounds great, but my husband and cousin would not permit it. How about we let them come along. You won¡¯t deny me this request, will you, Your Highness?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi was of course reluctant to let the two burdensome men come along.


    However, he could not bring himself to reject the beautiful lady by his side.


    He could see that the two men¡¯s eyes were already burning with rage.


    Suddenly, Zuo Yuanyi thought of a wicked plan.


    An attractive lady like Lin Mengya would be sufficient to keep him happy for a while. However, if he were to openly take someone¡¯s wife by force, he would be reprimanded by his father if the news reached him.


    He would use his power to force that man to write a certificate of divorce there and then at the table. Then, he would finish them off when they least expected it.


    In this way, the interesting and sensible beauty would belong to him.


    He immediately set his mind on the evil plan of taking the man¡¯s wife by force.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Zuo Yuanyi then Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu. Things were getting interesting.


    The guesthouse the scum referred to was actually some impressive and extravagant mansion.


    However, comparing such a mansion with Prince Shen and Prince Yu¡¯s mansions was like comparing a fairy with a shrewish countrywoman.


    The mansion¡¯s decorations were golden but the workmanship was unpolished. The style of the place was screaming ¡°rich¡±.


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, however, everything was exceedingly lacking in class.


    Lin Mengya was losing interest, but Zuo Yuanyi just could not stop bragging.


    Trailing behind them, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were all eager to fight the lecher.


    Lin Mengya seized hold of an opportunity to shoot an indicative glance at Long Tianyu.


    The three read each other¡¯s minds through their amazing rapport. At that moment, the unsuspecting Zuo Yuanyi had already become their prey.


    When they finally finished touring around the guesthouse, Zuo Yuanyi brought them to his reception room to have their meals.


    They were served all kinds of delicacies including chicken, duck, fish, pork, abalone, sea cucumber, shark¡¯s fin, fish maw, etc.


    Even the wine he offered was high-quality vintage wine, and the aroma from the wine filled their noses.


    However, the company was surely undesirable. Having to face the lecher who was dying to openly take advantage of Lin Mengya, she had totally lost her appetite.


    Zuo Yuanyi sat at the host¡¯s seat and he seated Lin Mengya, Baishao to left, but he seated Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu at the less prominent places.


    He had already stationed a number of hatchet men all around and at his command, they would immediately go forward and take the two men down.


    As Zuo Yuanyi sipped the wine from his cup, he was simultaneous shooting boorish looks at the two beauties. Tonight would be the night of his consummation!


    ¡°Dear Xiaoqian, why are you not touching the wine? Are these dishes not to your taste?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gazed at Lin Mengya as like some mouth-watering delicacy to him.


    Lin Mengya looked around and wondered if Zuo Yuanyi had dug his own grave by shutting the door and all the windows so tightly that no one from outside could enter easily.


    Alright, since he had taken the initiative and offered his neck, she would gladly take it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink wine, neither do I fancy overly rich food. Since Your Highness had been so kind to provide us a place to rest and have sent the others away, shall we go straight to the point now?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi was delighted at her words and thought that the beautiful lady could not wait to proceed.


    Zuo Yuanyi turned to the two men and snorted, then he clapped his hands.


    At this, a number of servants standing at the two sides of the reception room appeared, holding knives and rods in their hands.


    There were about twenty to thirty of them in total.


    When Lin Mengya saw these hatchet men, she did not look anxious at all. Instead, she sighed gently and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Move.¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi had thought that the beauty was directing her words at him.


    However, roughly five minutes later, the look of satisfaction on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face froze.


    Those hatchet men and servants of his who were full of life just a few minutes ago were by now all lying on the floor.


    Not to mention having them stand up, they had in fact all fallen unconscious.


    In that instant, he was finally partly awakened from the seduction of the beauties.


    He swallowed hard, and then shouted at the two of them, saying, ¡°How dare you, unruly people! Do you know who I am? Let me tell you, I¡¯m the eldest son of Prince Qing! You, you are guilty of revolting against me!¡±


    At this moment, he was still trying to threaten them using his status.


    Lin Mengya even felt that she had overestimated the man¡¯s intelligence.


    She stood up from where she was sitting, walked to Long Tianyu, then she turned back at Zuo Yuanyi and smiled sweetly. However, it was obviously a forced smile.


    ¡°The eldest son of Prince Qing? What an important status. I¡¯m so scared. Unfortunately, one of these two men before you is a brother of the emperor and the other, a brother-in-law of the emperor. As for me, I¡¯m merely a princess in name. Who do you say has a greater status?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face lit up. He instantly remembered that his father had instructed him to send men to inform him once he met Prince Shen and Princess Anle.


    He did not expect them to come to him on their own accord!


    As long as he sent the news to his father, he was certain that he would receive a great reward from his father.


    While he was overwhelmed with elation, he had not forgotten the fact that he could not even get through the door of his reception room, not to mention sending news to Prince Qing.


    ¡°Bind him up for me. This guy has serious delusional disorder, an illness that requires treatment.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s command, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu immediately went up to Zuo Yuanyi.


    Zuo Yuanyi was bound up like a dumpling in no time.


    Lin Mengya grabbed a shining braised pig trotter from the table and stuffed it into the mouth of the son of Prince Qing.


    Just a moment ago, Lin Mengya and Baishao were still trying to turn down the scum¡¯s offer of food with much difficulty, but now, they could happily give the big trotter to the eldest son of Prince Qing.


    ¡°Let me tell you. Stop having impractical delusions. I know your father wanted to capture the three of us, but first of all, you must be able to leave this place alive. I¡¯m going to ask you some questions and you are to answer them accurately. If you get the answer right, I will not hit you. However, if you get it wrong or if you try to take chances, I will make you utterly miserable. Remember, this is not us working together with you, because we can well do without you. This is a game of extorting a confession from you.¡±


    Once the situation was under her control, the little devil in Lin Mengya who enjoyed extorting confessions started to emerge.


    This scum was after all the eldest son of Prince Qing! He must know a lot of Prince Qing¡¯s secrets. Little did they expect to stumble upon this accidentally. All the painful cramps from making eyes at the scum were all worthwhile.


    However, Zuo Yuanyi did not seem to believe their words and continued exchanging angry looks with them.


    Lin Mengya smirked and said to Zuo Qiuyu, ¡°Cousin Yu, looks like this guy won¡¯t open his mouth. There¡¯s no harm just dislocating all the joints on his body, and you just make sure no bones are broken. With a broken bone, there would be a whole different level of pain.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled as she spoke, but both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were already breaking out in cold sweat.


    What? Dislocating all the joints in his body?


    This was a more cruel punishment than putting someone to death by dismembering his body! To have this done by the great physician Zuo Qiuyu would the most unadulterated choice.


    Instantly, the two men could not be gladder that this devilish lass was on the same side as them.


    Otherwise, the enemies who fell into her hands would die extremely tragic deaths.


    Zuo Yuanyi thought the lady was merely joking, but he soon felt an excruciating pain in the little finger of his right hand.


    In that instant, Zuo Yuanyi realized that they were not joking!


    Lin Mengya bent over to look at Zuo Yuanyi, reached out her small hand to wipe away the perspiration on his forehead.


    ¡°Once you feel that you can¡¯t take the pain, you may blink to let me know. Blinking four times would mean you are going to confess, and blinking five times would mean you rather die than to confess. Let me help you count, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s naturally beautiful voice had instantly become the sound of the bell from hell in Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 468 - Surprise Visit

    Lin Mengya remained seated on her chair as she stared at Zuo Yuanyi across from her, with a ferocious expression on her face.


    Those hands which attempted to grope the two beautiful ladies got a ¡°special treatment¡± from Zuo Qiuyu.


    Zuo Qiuyu was indeed an expert. Although he dislocated three joints on the scum¡¯s right hand, there was completely no sign of external injury, only that Zuo Yuanyi almost fainted.


    ¡°One blink, two blinks, three blinks¡­? Why were there only three blinks? That¡¯s not any one of the options in our agreement. Oh, I get it. Are you cursing me?¡±


    While Lin Mengya did the counting, she continued to torment Zuo Yuanyi at the same time.


    Zuo Yuanyi was already sniffing and tearing when Zuo Qiuyu dislocated the another joint on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s finger. Soon, the sweet-sour scent of sweat began diffusing out of Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°This is so disgusting. Forget it. I¡¯ll break the rule for you just this once. Remember, you just have to answer one question at a time. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to continue suffering this treatment, understand?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi nodded quickly. He would do anything to escape the torture, including betraying his ancestors.


    Long Tianyu snorted and he convenient slapped the pig trotter out of Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Spare me, Princess! Please spare my life! No matter what you ask, I¡¯ll surely furnish you with the answers!¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi lost all will to retaliate. The torture had completely destroyed his arrogance and pride.


    Zuo Qiuyu put his hand, with distinct joints, on the back of Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s neck.


    Immediately, Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s sweat drops kept dripping. He was so fearful that the pair of hands would break his neck.


    ¡°Let me ask you, why does your father send out so many invitations? Don¡¯t try to be funny because Prince Shen is not easy to please. If he sees through your lie, you¡¯ll get in trouble with him!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s threats were like an immediate blow to Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s weak heart.


    His vigor plummeted like a waterfall. To please these angry people, he would have gladly offered them his father¡¯s head as a football for Lin Mengya and he would have no complaints whatsoever.


    ¡°Who would dare to lie to you? My father said it was to stop you from going to the Pavilion of Herbs. If I find you, I have to capture you and imprison you in Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion by all means.¡±


    On this point, Lin Mengya had already guessed it earlier.


    ¡°I suppose I am not the sole target, am I? Tell me, who else had been intercepted.¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi broke out in cold sweat. There was no way he could keep anything. He had to tell her everything he knew.


    ¡°All who supported the new emperor would be intercepted. Those supporters of the new emperor in Yulong Prefecture were sought out by my father and imprisoned. He wasn¡¯t after their lives. He said he would release all of them after the event at the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±


    It was strange that all the new emperor¡¯s supporters outside the prefecture had been blocked.


    While those staying within Yulong Prefecture had been imprisoned.


    Moreover, this matter had been kept a secret. Needless to ask, Prince Qing ought to be brewing something against Cousin Chen.


    However, to imprison court officials without permission was a move equivalent to falling out with the emperor.


    Was Prince Qing a hundred percent confident that the emperor would not find his secret accounts?


    Lin Mengya had a feeling that things were not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°What is your father¡¯s secret ploy? Tell us, what¡¯s he trying to do?¡±


    It seemed that Lin Mengya had overestimated Zuo Yuanyi.


    After this guy pleaded for them to spare him, he was unable to provide any useful information.


    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯s persistent threats to dislocate the joints on his other hand, the man failed to say anything other than pleading for his life.


    It looked like he was truly clueless.


    After thinking over it, Lin Mengya was not surprised. This guy was after all a blockhead.


    If she were Prince Qing, she would definitely not entrust such secrets to Zuo Yuanyi.


    However, Prince Qing¡¯s actions were obviously directed at Cousin Chen and this made her nervous and anxious.


    While she was in deep thoughts, there was a noise of movement outside.


    Lin Mengya recovered her vigilance and the sharp-eyed, deft-handed Zuo Qiuyu quickly made Zuo Yuanyi pass out in that instant.


    ¡°Your Highness, your younger brother has come and is in a hurry to see you. Is it convenient now?¡± a voice sounded from outside.


    Lin Mengya did not expect Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s younger brother to be here at this moment.


    Lin Mengya shot a glance at Zuo Yuanyi, who had fainted, and then pondered for a moment before leaving the room herself.


    ¡°The prince is busy at the moment so he won¡¯t be able to entertain guests. Please make him wait elsewhere. Once he is free, he will go look for his brother.¡±


    Lin Mengya had merely opened the door a little so that the person outside the room could see that she was the beauty whom the master had brought home earlier on. The servant soon smiled as if he understood, and then excused himself.


    This was getting more complicated. Lin Mengya thought for a moment and turned back to Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu to discuss how they could get away.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? We can just sneak out,¡± commented Zuo Qiuyu, as he thought that there was nothing to be worried about.


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and said with a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we sneak out, we will be discovered before we leave the city. By then, the people here could simply arrest us in a justified manner.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. If we sneak out now, we will be discovered before we even leave the city. By then, the people here could arrest us with a justifiable reason.¡±


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya shared the same thoughts. Moreover, if they were to go round a longer way to escape, they would not make it to the Pavilion of Herbs on time.


    ¡°Are you still thinking to make use of this blockhead? Now that his people had come, it would be very difficult to make him submit to us.¡±


    Apparently, Zuo Qiuyu was not supportive of this idea.


    ¡°Cousin Yu, do you know if Zuo Yuanyi and his younger get along?¡±


    Lin Mengya must have thought of some good ideas to have asked such an intended question.


    ¡°We¡¯ve not so much heard that he has a brother. Oh yes, I heard that the second son of Prince Qing was an adopted child. He was a capable and intelligent person.


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s information allowed Lin Mengya to fish out something crucial.


    This was going to make things much easier. Here was the eldest son of the prince who only knew how to enjoy life, and there was the capable adopted son. It was almost impossible for them to be on good terms.


    ¡°I would like to meet this second son of Prince Qing personally. Rest assured that I would substantiate my statements to him. You just have to make sure Zuo Yuanyi is under control, then I¡¯ll be able to get through this in one piece.¡±


    If there was some form of conflict between the two brothers, she could simply make use of this to work it in their favor.


    If there was no conflict, could she not create some?


    Anyway, they were all part of Prince Qing¡¯s family and would be very similar. What good could come out of them?


    While Long Tianyu still felt uneasy about Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion, Lin Mengya had insisted to go ahead and they could not come out with a better solution at the moment.


    They had no other choice but to let Lin Mengya take the risk. They agreed that if Lin Mengya did not return after ten minutes, Long Tianyu would go out in search of her.


    After some instructions, Lin Mengya straightened her clothes and went out of the room with Baishao.


    The second they stepped out of the reception room, an observant servant quickly came up to attend to them.


    Seeing that it was the two beauties instead of his master, the servant was no doubt perplexed.


    ¡°His highness is busy now. Please do not disturb him. If you ruin his business, you¡¯ll get in trouble,¡± said Lin Mengya.


    The ferocious expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face quickly convinced the confused servants.


    Usually, almost all the women whom the son of Prince Qing brought back would be weeping.


    However, those women would eventually stay on to wait on him.


    All women would be attracted by the riches of their master¡¯s family once they found out about it.


    This woman today seemed to carry the air of the mistress.


    The servants might not be happy, but they would not dare to say anything.


    After all, no one would dare to provoke the woman whom their master fancied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your master¡¯s younger brother? Your master can¡¯t afford the time and effort to attend to him, so I¡¯ll go meet him on your master¡¯s behalf. Lead the way, lest your master should become impatient.¡±


    Lin Mengya sized up the situation and pretended to be growing impatient too.


    The servants did not dare to delay further but immediately led the way.


    Although the guest was supposed to be the second son of Prince Qing, Lin Mengya knew she had guessed correctly when she entered the room that was plain-looking.


    Zuo Yuanyi was definitely not expecting his adopted younger brother, seeing that he was not even served any tea.


    Seated upright in the room was the second son of Prince Qing. In contrast with the foppish Zuo Yuanyi, the man in the room was most ordinary.


    However, compared to Zuo Yuanyi, he definitely appeared much more sensible and mature.


    He was dressed plainly like an ordinary rich man¡¯s son, neither was he wearing any gold or silver.


    ¡°You must be the second son of Prince Qing. Coincidentally, your brother is busy with some business and won¡¯t be seeing any guests. You may want me to convey your message if it¡¯s important?¡±


    Lin Mengya, together with Baishao, made sure they kept a safe distance from the second son of Prince Qing.


    It was only at this moment that the man lifted his eyes to her.


    With just one look at his eyes, Lin Mengya could tell that he was no ordinary man.


    There was a prosaic look in his eyes and there was an absence of any kind of emotions.


    Although there was a subtle look of disdain on his face, his eyes did not betray any emotions.


    He was certainly a master, one who was in a different league than Zuo Yuanyi.


    ¡°Business? What kind of business would this brother of mine, who leads a life of debauchery, be doing? Please convey my message to him, telling him that he must not leave out anything my father, the prince had instructed him to do.¡±


    There was a coldness in his voice.


    It was obvious that he made no effort in hiding his attitude towards his elder brother. Lin Mengya could tell there were deep grievances between the two brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass the message for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, second prince, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    It was merely a short face-to-face meeting, but Lin Mengya managed to gather the information she needed.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± to Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the second son of Prince Qing called out to her.


    Without batting an eyelid, Lin Mengya turned to him with no fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Why have I never seen you in the mansion before? Where are you from? What do you do?¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing held his gaze on her as he sized her up.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew that her strange face would easily stir up suspicion.


    Smiling, she answered saying, ¡°I¡¯m the new girl whom your brother brought into the mansion, so naturally, and you wouldn¡¯t have met me.¡±

 Chapter 469 - In a Towering Rage

    ¡°Really? I have a feeling that you¡¯re not some commoner.¡±


    There was a hint of rumination in the eyes of the second son of Prince Qing.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she had made a mistake.


    She instantly lowered her head and covered her lips coyly. Her mind was racing as she thought of ways to cover up her mistake.


    ¡°You must be joking, sir. I¡¯m merely a common girl. Only that your elder brother fancied me.¡±


    Lin Mengya answered cautiously. She should not have appeared so calm in the first place.


    Everyone knew what kind of a person Zuo Yuanyi was.


    If she was going to look like jackals from the same lair with Zuo Yuanyi, she had to put on some air of coarse feminine charm and tackiness.


    She chided herself for her negligence. She had forgotten about the details.


    Why would an intelligent and sensible woman, who was also pretty, settle on the good-for-nothing Zuo Yuanyi, unless she had a secret which she kept from people?


    Lin Mengya had committed this mistake. She was now worried that she had made the second son of Prince Qing suspicious.


    ¡°My elder brother has a wicked taste and you¡¯re still willing to submit to him. Tell me, who has sent you to be a spy by my brother¡¯s side? What is your intention?¡±


    A chilling look flashed across his eyes and in the next second, Lin Mengya felt something cold on her neck. It was the blade of a sharp sword on her shoulder.


    Her breathing quickened. She would be lying if she said she was not scared.


    There was still some time left of the ten minutes, and the second son of Prince Qing had also set his eyes on Baishao.


    If Baishao were to flee now, she would not have any way of escape.


    This second son of Prince Qing was not a blockhead. There was no sign of hesitation on his face.


    ¡°Sir, sir, what are you¡­ trying to do¡­¡±


    While Lin Mengya tried to maintain some composure, she also exaggerated the fear on her face.


    She no longer dared to look straight into the eyes of the second son of Prince Qing. Her eyes were flitting here and there and tears were starting to well up in them.


    ¡°Of course what I want is your life, although it would be such a waste to let the head of such a beautiful woman roll to the ground. However, I¡¯ll let you off if you tell me who sent you.¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing fixed his cold gaze at her as the sharp sword in his hand inched closer to Lin Mengya¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Sir¡­ what is this joke you¡¯re talking about? I¡­ I am only a common village woman¡­ how would, how would I have someone inciting me?¡±


    There was a tremor in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice while at the same time, she tried to sound like she had accidentally given away bits of a clue.


    As she expected, the eyes of the second son of Prince Qing turned cold as he caught on to the clue. He stared at her coldly and pressed the sword harder onto her neck. Lin Mengya immediately felt the burning sensation of pain on her neck.


    Her sensitive nose quickly picked up the scent of blood.


    Oh no, it appeared that this man¡¯s intention to kill had been provoked.


    Lin Mengya bit her lips as if she had bitten the bullet. She threw a determined look at the second son of Prince Qing and spoke with a ruthless voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve seen through me, I can¡¯t keep this from you any longer. I was indeed sent by someone to get close to your brother. However, you have to promise not to lay a finger on me first before I tell you who was behind this.¡±


    The expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face seemed to say that she was ready to risk everything, and this convinced the second son of Prince Qing that she was going to tell the truth.


    Revealing a smirk at the corner of his mouth, he loosened his grip on the sword in his hand.


    ¡°Out with it. If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll let you off. However, if you lie to me, you¡¯ll not escape death.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that she had earned his trust as of now, but she was not going to take any chances.


    What goes around comes around. She was just extorting Zuo Yuanyi to confess, and now it was her turn to become the captive.


    ¡°Get your maidservant to come in here. You can try me and play tricks if you dare.¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing supposed that Lin Mengya had been scared out of her wits.


    He put his sword back in the scabbard.


    However, the expression on his face remained cold and it sent chills up her spine.


    Without Lin Mengya instructing Baishao what to do, she immediately stood behind her master.


    The two ladies shared a common thought, which was to delay the time so that once Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen realized something wrong, they would be saved.


    Lin Mengya quietly patted Baishao¡¯s hand as she told her not to be afraid and that she would be able to handle the situation.


    ¡°I wonder what you would like to know, sir?¡±


    Lin Mengya stood before the second son of Prince Qing warily and watched his every move closely.


    ¡°Let me ask you, who sent you?¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing put his sword down on the table and started interrogating the two ladies calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­ We¡¯ve been sent by the emperor.¡±


    This was not a lie. Lin Mengya naturally knew that this man was not easily fooled. She would tell half-truths so that it would not be easy to see through her lies.


    ¡°The emperor? Why would the emperor send you?¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing did not seem nervous at the mention of the emperor.


    It appeared that Prince Qing¡¯s intention was known to all men.


    Even his two sons did not seem to think much of her Cousin Chen as the emperor.


    ¡°The emperor had sent us to lie fallow here and wait for further instructions from him.


    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya blocked Baishao with her body.


    She had been the only person answering the questions and this might make the second son of Prince Qing suspicious. If he were to interrogate the two of them separately, she wondered if Baishao would be able to play along with her to make up the same story.


    ¡°Are you both the emperor¡¯s spies?¡± asked the second son of Prince Qing.


    Obviously, he had picked up their fidgety movements.


    Lin Mengya nodded immediately. She had to get Baishao involved so as to protect her temporarily.


    ¡°Ba, how interesting is the young emperor! Knowing what a lecher my elder brother is, the emperor had allowed two beautiful women to come all the way here to entice him. Unfortunately, the more beautiful a woman is, the more untrustworthy she is.¡±


    His judgment as a straight man allowed Lin Mengya to know him even better.


    He was a typical chauvinistic man who thought that women were merely toys and appendages.


    One day, he would definitely suffer under a woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please keep to your promise and let us go. We promise you to disappear completely from your sight from now on.¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing set his gaze on the two of them and pondered, but Lin Mengya had no idea what he was thinking.


    While Lin Mengya¡¯s heart drummed on, she was quietly keeping track of time.


    She supposed the two men must have realized that something had gone wrong. They would probably be here in no time.


    ¡°Let you go? Did I say I was going to do that? Since you¡¯re here, one of you has to stay behind.¡±


    Baishao pushed Lin Mengya aside immediately and offered herself, saying, ¡°Me, I¡¯ll remain behind. Let her go, and I¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡±


    Lin Mengya had known that Baishao would sacrifice herself to save Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya did not believe that this man would be so merciful.


    ¡°Looks like you have a very close relationship. This is so hard to come by. Even women like you have someone who was willing to die on your behalf. I shall grant your wishes.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew things had gone wrong, but Baishao was still unaware and was rather happy when she heard what the man said.


    Before Baishao¡¯s smile turn into a grin, all of a sudden, the sharp tip of the sword protruded from Baishao¡¯s chest.


    Bright red blood smeared onto the blade of the sword and composed as Lin Mengya usually was, Lin Mengya¡¯s mind went blank at that instant.


    Her vision and mind had been filled with the image of that sword that had impaled through Baishao¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Snort, what a waste for this sword. I don¡¯t care who sent you. Go back and tell your master that if he conceives any evil plans against Prince Qing, he will end up like this woman.¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing waved his hand in dismissal. His detestable and indifferent expression provoked Lin Mengya to great anger.


    Despite having severely injured, Baishao had not breathed her last perhaps because the sword had not been drawn out of her body. She retreated a few steps and was about to fall onto a chair.


    Almost at the same time, Lin Mengya caught hold of Baishao¡¯s staggering body.


    Lin Mengya could only use her left arm, but catching Baishao with her left arm was causing more blood to flow of Baishao.


    ¡°Mas¡­ Master¡­¡±


    Baishao¡¯s weakening voice escaped her pink lips together with bright red fresh blood.


    Lin Mengya felt a hard blow on her heart, as if it had been crushed by a hammer.


    Once again, death had played out before her eyes.


    Moreover, this time, she was the person who had indirectly caused the death.


    Lin Mengya could almost feel her mind exploding into pieces. She held on tightly to Baishao but was unable to utter a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be upset. Quick, run¡­ quick¡­¡±


    The pain and the loss of blood were quickly depleting Baishao¡¯s life.


    The pain was excruciating and Baishao knew she was not going to make it, but she was still worried about her master.


    ¡°I can save you! I will save you! Baishao, hang on there, do you hear? I¡¯m not going to let you die!¡±


    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down.


    However, the strong scent of blood was knocking her off her senses and she became flustered.


    ¡°She¡¯s will die soon. Aren¡¯t you going to flee?¡±


    A ghastly voice echoed from behind Lin Mengya.


    Extreme pain and rage spurred Lin Mengya to abandon all her fears.


    She glared at the murderer with eyes full of rage.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to capture me? Come on, I¡¯m right here! What¡¯s the big deal about Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? You¡¯ve brought harm to my people and one day, I¡¯m going to annihilate your entire mansion!¡±


    A hideous expression appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as she lashed out those ferocious words.


    In that instant when Lin Mengya turned back and roared with rage, she sounded like Asura, the malevolent spirits in hell, all ready to kill.


    As calm and composed as the second son of Prince Qing, he could not help but shudder.


    In that instant, he understood what she meant.


    He dazed for a second, but quickly recovered and appeared delighted.


    Could she be Princess Anle, whom his father had instructed to capture? If he succeeded, his father would reward him richly.


    Yes, that must be it! Although the hatred on her pretty face looked as if she would bite, she did bear a resemblance to the portrait of Princess Zhaochang.


    He just did not look closely enough just now and failed to recognize her.

 Chapter 470 - A Gleam of Hope

    He did not expect to stumble upon the chance to render meritorious deed here!


    The second son of Prince Qing, who was keen to win this honor, instinctively wanted to catch hold of Lin Mengya. However, before his hand touched Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes, something flew across his eyes. It was a pebble and it went through his palm.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing gave off a horrible shriek out of his excruciating pain.


    He turned his head towards the door and saw the shadows of two figures appearing beside Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Long Tianyu caught sight of Baishao and instantly, a murderous look flashed in his eyes.


    Other people may not know, but he was keenly aware of how important and loyal Baishao was to Lin Mengya.


    A moment ago, the man¡¯s filthy hands had even attempted to touch Lin Mengya. He was deserving of death!


    ¡°You must be Prince Shen and Prince Yu from Dajin! Haha, people travel far and wide in search of you, but I¡¯ve found you easily!¡±


    While the second son of Prince Qing was delirious with delight before he could proceed with doing something concrete, his left shoulder was impaled by a sword and nailed to the wall behind him.


    He could barely make out how Long Tianyu had done this.


    Devoid of the strength to retaliate, the second son of Prince Qing opened his eyes wide as he glared at the grave and stern man in black standing in front of him.


    There was no way Long Tianyu could conceal his strength in extreme rage.


    In his eyes, the second son of Prince Qing was utter trash.


    ¡°Cousin Yu! I want her life saved! I want to save her life! Help me! Will you help me, please?¡±


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about anything else now that Baishao was almost breathing her last.


    However, because the sword had not been drawn out of her body, there was still a chance she might survive.


    ¡°This¡­ It is too difficult. If the sword had gone through her heart, even the heavens could not do anything, not to mention you or me.¡±


    It was not so much that Zuo Qiuyu did not wish to save her, but given his limitations, Baishao could only hang on to her life a while more.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya hit upon a plan. She suddenly remembered an ailment recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    It was about someone whose heart had been pierced. Someone could put together some pretend-death medicine, which was able to greatly slow down the flow of blood, and then administer another medicine to speed up the healing process of the internal organs.


    After three days, the dosage of the pretend-death medicine was decreased so that the blood circulation sped up gradually. After doing this for half a month, this person would bring back to life.


    However, if she really went ahead with this strange method, she would have exposed the fact that she was in possession of this music score for the green stringed instrument.


    In the entire world, apart from this amazing book that transcended time, which other books would contain such a wonderful way of treatment?


    However, Lin Mengya could not care anymore for the sake of saving Baishao¡¯s life.


    ¡°I have a way of saving her, but you have to help me. I¡¯m sure I have a way to save her!¡±


    Lin Mengya was determined to save Baishao no matter what she had to do.


    Even if it meant that she had to expose the music score for the green stringed instrument and thereby inviting endless troubles, what else could she do? No matter how important the music score for the green stringed instrument, no way was it more important than a person¡¯s life.


    Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya and his eyes sparkled. He patted her shoulder to show his support for her.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to try everything we can.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had no other choices but to compromise.


    ¡°What shall we do with this man?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu took over carrying Baishao while Long Tianyu looked to Lin Mengya for suggestions on what to do with the second son of Prince Qing.


    Even at this moment, the second son of Prince Qing was still dreaming about capturing all of them.


    Looking coldly at the mad man, Lin Mengya walked up to him.


    ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to get out of the boundaries of Yulong Prefecture. How dare you hurt me, you must be tired of living!¡±


    While Lin Mengya¡¯s hands were stained with Baishao¡¯s blood, she gave the second son of Prince Qing two tight slaps.


    Having been provoked to intense anger, Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with such coldness that sent a chill up his spine.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve lived long enough, don¡¯t you, the second son of Prince Qing? I will deal with you personally, so you get a taste of hell. I didn¡¯t intend to remain in Yulong Prefecture, lest I attract any attention, but you left me with no other choice. I make sure you see how I annihilate your backing. I¡¯ll blood wash Yulong Prefecture so there¡¯ll be no one left in the family of Prince Qing¡¯s family!¡±


    Her voice might not be high, but it felt as if every word she spoke was so chilly that it pierced right through the bones.


    Reality dawned on the second son of Prince Qing, who had gone crazy with delight a moment ago.


    He was not scared of this lass before him. Even if it were the emperor who was backing her up, he would be not the least afraid.


    However, the situation at the moment was clearly to his disadvantage.


    After thinking over it, he decided to be submissive for now and try to escape later. Once he got the soldiers of the City of Yu to come, he would be able to capture these people.


    ¡°I am willing to provide you with the information I know in exchange. Anyway, it won¡¯t benefit you if you kill me.¡±


    The second son of Prince Qing thought that there was no way Lin Mengya would reject his idea and offer.


    However, Lin Mengya thought this guy was too naive.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to tell me anything else. Tianyu, first, cut off his tongue for me, and then, pierce his eyes so he becomes blind. Lastly, bind him up. I don¡¯t have time to be bothered about him.¡±


    Flashing in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was a merciless coldness.


    The second son of Prince Qing did not expect this lady to be so vicious and ruthless!


    Lin Mengya turned and she could hear the second son of Prince Qing making a ¡®ho, ho¡¯ sound.


    Lin Mengya smirked. She vowed never to forget to take revenge on Prince Qing.


    Zuo Qiuyu carried Baishao back to the reception room in the courtyard at the back.


    Although wine cups and dishes were strewn in disorder, Lin Mengya and the rest made sure to put a blow on everyone before they left to make sure they were unconscious.


    Once Baishao was laid down on a soft mattress at the back of the reception room, Lin Mengya rushed over to her. Thank goodness Zuo Qiuyu was cautious and thoughtful. He had already blocked the various vital acupuncture points on Baishao with his silver needles.


    ¡°How is her condition now?¡±


    Lin Mengya inquired with a low voice. By now, Baishao¡¯s face was drained of its color and they could hardly hear her breathing.


    Zuo Qiuyu was looking grim. In terms of medical skills, he had always prided himself to be always ahead of others.


    ¡°The good news is that I feel that the sword had been diverted and had bypassed her heart. The bad news is that we can¡¯t stay here for long. If we fail to prepare the prescription, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya completely understood what he meant.


    He was right. This was Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s mansion. Although he was unconscious at this moment, he would wake up sooner or later.


    If they had to rush from place to place with Baishao, she would not survive.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya said to Zuo Qiuyu, ¡°Will you wake Zuo Yuanyi. I can make him cooperate with us.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu hesitated. Zuo Yuanyi was after all the eldest son of Prince Qing, and he was tortured by them earlier on. Would it possible for him to work with them?


    That said, Zuo Qiuyu also knew that there was no lack of miracles when Lin Mengya was around.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they settled Baishao on the mattress at the back, Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu returned to the reception room.


    They slapped Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face a few times and finally, he gradually came to his sense before his face was swollen from all the slapping.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Lin Mengya, the star of his calamity. Reflectively, Zuo Yuanyi tucked in his neck and fear filled his eyes.


    He had not even experienced such fear towards his own father.


    ¡°You¡¯re finished, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked and sounded like she could not be bothered much about what happened to Zuo Yuanyi and this frightened him.


    ¡°What, what do you mean finished?¡±


    Before Lin Mengya, Zuo Yuanyi had lost his mind from her torturing.


    ¡°Your father had decided to pass on his status to your little brother. Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly that it will be your brother whom your father adopted.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Lin Mengya, startled. He did not understand why she was making this up.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I am my father¡¯s only son. That bastard had merely been picked up by my father from the streets!¡±


    While Zuo Yuanyi tried to deny what he was hearing, but he could not shake off the uneasy feeling deeply rooted in his heart. His hatred for his little brother began to grow in him.


    Eventually, things developed as Lin Mengya was hoping for.


    ¡°I am guessing that you¡¯ve come here partly because of your father, and partly because you wish to seize hold of me so you could regain your father¡¯s favor. However, unfortunately, you are finished. Your younger brother has found out my identity. If not for my maid who gave her life to protect me, I would¡¯ve been taken by him.¡±


    As Lin Mengya narrated the story in an unhurried manner, Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s emotion was obviously stirred from the look in his eyes.


    She had once again hit the jackpot. Zuo Yuanyi was indeed fearful of this second son of his father. Zuo Yuanyi had always treated him as an eyesore.


    ¡°He¡¯s escaped? Why didn¡¯t you seize him?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi queried, frustrated. Nevertheless, he hanged his head when Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu shot a glare at him.


    He ought to have regretted his move.


    ¡°I wanted to catch hold of him. I won¡¯t let him off given that he injured my maid.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not deliberately hide the murderous look in her eyes and this had attracted Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s attention.


    Zuo Yuanyi rolled his eyes and thought that this was an opportunity not to be missed.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, we are after all connected by our flesh even if our bones are broken. If that bastard becomes the next Prince Qing, aren¡¯t we giving the family¡¯s honor away freely?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi sounded as if he was fawning on her.


    He was not so stupid to go to the extent of fighting Lin Mengya to death.


    His thoughts turned around and he came to a realization. Be it the emperor or his father, it would be wiser and safer to hold the authority in his own hands.


    His father did not intend to make him his successor anyways. Not only did his father rebuke him often, but he had also even adopted a capable bastard.


    Now that this bastard was threatening his position as his father¡¯s successor. He could not blame Zuo Yuanyi for striking first to have the upper hand!

 Chapter 471 - Alliance in Interest

    ¡°What you say makes sense, but Prince Qing seemed to have been harboring disloyalty towards the emperor. I am the emperor¡¯s cousin, I don¡¯t suppose you think I would betray my cousin to help you?¡±


    Lin Mengya drew him in step by step. In fact, even she did not expect things to progress so smoothly.


    In reality, Lin Mengya was not aware that Prince Qing had briefed his two sons beforehand.


    This time, the one who succeeded in capturing Princess Anle and her company would be rewarded with the status as the next Prince Qing.


    On this occasion, Lin Mengya had instigated animosity between the two brothers, which was why Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face fell when Lin Mengya claimed that his brother had fled.


    He had gone on to think that his right to the status of Prince Qing had been threatened because that bastard was going to take it away from him by force.


    He had thereby lost his sense of judgment and resorted to cooperating with Lin Mengya in hope of preserving the status of being the next Prince Qing.


    This could also be seen as the heaven helping Lin Mengya.


    ¡°My father had been distracted. Actually my father had fought for the throne with the emperor because he was incited by evil men. How nice would it be if I were to take over as Prince Qing, to be a carefree prince? If Your Highness, the princess could help me lay hold of the status of Prince Qing, not to mention I will write off the grievances between us, I will give my all to help the emperor secure his state power.¡±


    In his anxiety to work with Lin Mengya, he had forgotten that Zuo Qiuchen would not let him off even if he were to become Prince Qing.


    However, there was no capacity in his brain to be so thorough in his consideration.


    Time was ticking. While Lin Mengya was getting more anxious, she did not let it show in her expressions.


    Seeing that Zuo Yuanyi had initiated the cooperation, she knew that she was halfway to achieving success.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult if you are asking for my help, you just need to show me your sincerity. Given the conflict between us, why wouldn¡¯t you turn around to plot against me the moment I let you go?¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to look as if she was having a difficult time. On the other hand, Zuo Yuanyi shuddered at the thought that this ruthless woman might kill him.


    ¡°You can rest assured that I¡¯m sincere. Moreover, wasn¡¯t what happened just now merely a misunderstanding between us? Why would I turn myself against you and make myself your enemy?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi quickly pledged his loyalty but Lin Mengya still shot him a hesitant look.


    However, after pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya appeared to have been taken in by him and said, ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you leave an authenticating object behind as proof of sincerity. I will also help set your bone back in place so that there won¡¯t be any after-effects. As for helping you secure the status of Prince Qing, let¡¯s say it¡¯s payback. What do you think?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi did not expect such a good fortune to come his way.


    He quickly pledged his loyalty to Lin Mengya, and wished that he could take out his heart to show to Lin Mengya, so she would know what he was thinking.


    ¡°No problem! I will do anything at your command, Your Highness, the princess!¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi thought that he would not escape Lin Mengya¡¯s grasp today.


    Who would have known that things had turned around for him that he had, in fact, stumbled upon a helping hand and was sure glad for that?


    While the pain in his left hand was excruciating, the lure of the status as Prince Qing far exceeded the pain he was experiencing.


    ¡°Alright, since you are so straight forward, I¡¯ll temporarily trust your words.¡±


    At this moment, Long Tianyu, who had settled the second son of Prince Qing, also entered the reception room.


    Lin Mengya, seeing that everyone in her company had arrived, stopped her meaningless talk with Zuo Yuanyi.


    ¡°I suppose your hand would become disabled if we delay any further. Let¡¯s have Prince Yu to accompany you to buy some medication to treat your hand.¡±


    Although Long Tianyu did not know what had happened, he was certain that Lin Mengya had played a trick on Zuo Yuanyi looking at the delight on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face, which looked as if he had stumbled upon some gold ingots.


    Since Lin Mengya had instructed Zuo Qiuyu to follow Zuo Yuanyi, her intention must be for Zuo Qiuyu to watch and pick up anything fishy from Zuo Yuanyi.


    Long Tianyu shot Zuo Yuanyi a cold look and seeing that he shrunk back, Long Tianyu took it as he had taken in the warning.


    Zuo Yuanyi was apparently very concerned about his hand. Although he was still frightened, he could not help but keep glancing at Lin Mengya earnestly, wishing that she could treat his hand as soon as possible.


    Being cautious and meticulous, Lin Mengya found herself some ink, brush and paper and wrote down the name of the medication.


    Most of the medicine and herbs in the list were certainly meant for Baishao, but it also included what Zuo Yuanyi needed.


    The bones on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s had merely been dislocated by Zuo Qiuyu, and it was surely not a serious injury.


    With Long Tianyu watching over Zuo Yuanyi, Lin Mengya was assured that he would not do anything funny.


    In less than an hour, all the medicine and herbs needed were brought back to Lin Mengya.


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s guess had been confirmed. Baishao¡¯s face might be pallid but she had not lost all signs of life.


    He was thankful that the sword of the second son of Prince Qing had not pierced into Baishao¡¯s heart.


    Unknowingly, this had given Lin Mengya a good opportunity to treat Baishao.


    ¡°The medicine and herbs are here, but what do we do with so much of them?¡±


    All in all, there were over a hundred packets of medicine and herbs. Even Zuo Qiuyu was at a loss of what to do.


    Moreover, there were altogether three different prescriptions and there were not packed separately. No wonder even he was having a headache just looking at them.


    ¡°Let me. Will you go prepare a big pot for me?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s request took Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu by surprise.


    This was not their territory. Where would they find a big pot?


    Zuo Yuanyi saw the opportunity to volunteer his service. Standing up immediately and trying to please them, he said, ¡°There should be one in the kitchen. Please follow me there, Princess.¡±


    Seeing how that man tried to curry favor from Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu could not help but give him an angry stare.


    Lin Mengya, however, could not care less about other things. She carried all the medicine and herbs and followed Zuo Yuanyi to the kitchen.


    Long Tianyu was left to take care of Baishao while Zuo Yuanyi led the way followed by Lin Mengya, then Zuo Qiuyu.


    Soon, the three of them found the cooking ladies and servants who working busily in the kitchen and they quickly bowed and greeted the three of them.


    ¡°Get out of here, lest you be a hindrance in the kitchen.¡±


    While Zuo Yuanyi did not dare to show impudence towards Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, he had surely made his status as their master loud and clear.


    Very quickly, the three of them were the only ones left in the kitchen.


    After looking all around, Lin Mengya eventually picked up the biggest pot in the kitchen.


    At this moment, the fire on the stove was still burning. Lin Mengya opened all the medicine and herbs to study them.


    ¡°Watch the fire for me, you two. Remember, the fire should not go out at any point in time, neither should it be adjusted, understand?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Yuanyi nodded immediately. Two rich young men who had never set foot in the kitchen had no choice but stood in to be the cooks for Lin Mengya¡¯s sake.


    The big pot was filled to half with water. Because the fire had been set to be strong, steam soon appeared and the water began boiling.


    When it was boiling sufficiently, Lin Mengya poured the medicine and herbs packet by packet into the water.


    Immediately, an overwhelming bitter scent from the boiling medicine and herbs filled the entire kitchen.


    The rough and bold way Lin Mengya handled the medicine and herbs was even unseen by the layman Zuo Yuanyi, not to mention Zuo Qiuyu.


    When Zuo Yuanyi saw the beautiful lady impaled by the sword at the back of the reception, he realized that the medicine and herbs which cost him hundreds of taels of silvers were not for treating his hand alone.


    The music score for the green stringed instrument was indeed an amazing book. The effects of such common herbs would only be released when it was boiled in a specific way.


    However, the prescription in the music score for the green stringed instrument said it was unnecessary. One only needed to use a big pot and big fire to boil them, then he may add the necessary medicine and herbs in the right sequence.


    After that, use medium heat until the last component was added. Then it should continue to boil for a while more and the prescription would be ready.


    Of course, this was the short cut, but it would still be able to bring out 30% of the efficacy. However, because there were a number of complimentary herbs in the prescription that they would mutually absorb and stimulate each other¡¯s efficacies.


    Otherwise, the pot of medicine and herbs would end up being just a pot of bitter stock.


    This was also the first time Zuo Qiuyu saw this method of decocting medicinal herbs. Not only was he amazed, but he was also feeling worried.


    This way of decocting the herbs looked more like cooking a vegetable stock. Would it really result in the miraculous effect which Lin Mengya claimed?


    The mixture of medicinal herbs was gradually becoming thick from the heat.


    Lin Mengya quickly used the ladle to scoop up the little thick brown liquid and put it into a white color bowl.


    In fact, it would be even better to let it boil a little longer.


    However, she really could not wait and what she wanted was to proceed faster.


    Not all of the liquid from the mixture was meant to be ingested. Lin Mengya took the little bowl and returned to the reception room.


    Firstly, she chased Long Tianyu into the front hall, then she carefully unbuttoned Baishao¡¯s clothes and smeared the warm mixture onto Baishao¡¯s wound.


    Although the instruction recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument said that the mixture was effective in slowing down the flow of blood, the wound on Baishao¡¯s chest had started to form scabs because of the time that had past.


    Lin Mengya smoothed a thick layer of the mixture as she wondered how effective it would be.


    For some unknown reason, the medicinal mixture had miraculously been absorbed into Baishao¡¯s wound.


    Lin Mengya watched on nervously and soon, her hand, which had been holding on to Baishao¡¯s wrist, began to feel that her weak pulse was slowing down.


    It should be noted that the heart was the organ that pumped blood all parts of the body.


    Now the slowing down of the heartbeat meant that blood circulation had been slowed down too.


    Finally, Lin Mengya felt just a bit relieved. This was the first step to success. Following this, the treatment of the wound would be less risky.


    The wait was long and painful. Lin Mengya did not take her eyes off Baishao for half an hour. It only until she was sure that the medicinal mixture on Baishao¡¯s chest had been completely absorbed that she buttoned up Baishao¡¯s collar.


    Following this would the most crucial step. She would draw the sword out of Baishao¡¯s chest.


    However, she was not completely confident she could do it, so after pondering, she decided that the only way was to seek help from Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu.

 Chapter 472 - A Mental Guess

    As Long Tianyu was sitting in the reception room, his mind seemed to have entered into a thunderstorm.


    Although he was not clear about the level of Lin Mengya¡¯s medical skills, he had heard his father commenting about it.


    The music score for the green stringed instrument was an amazing book. Despite not knowing who the author was, Long Tianyu knew he or she was absolutely a genius.


    Outsiders had been spreading rumors about how bizarre it was, saying that people could use the record in it to resurrect the dead and cause flesh to grow from bones.


    However, his father, the emperor had commented that as long as a person was still breathing, the method recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument would surely be able to save his life.


    Lin Mengya might have been under the tutelage of Baili Rui in terms of medical knowledge and skills, but Long Tianyu knew very well the capabilities of Baili Rui.


    No one, including Long Tianyu himself, would believe that Lin Mengya was not holding on to the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    At this juncture, Zuo Qiuyu was likely to have the same suspicion.


    However, because of the urgency of the situation, they did not have any chance of asking Lin Mengya.


    If Lin Mengya was indeed holding on to the music score for the green stringed instrument, she would get entangled with these people for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    A horrible shriek disrupted Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughts.


    Long Tianyu turned his head and looked towards the direction where the shriek came from and saw that Zuo Qiuyu was treating Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s hand.


    When Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s finger bones were located, he thought the pain was excruciating, but when it was put back into place, Zuo Yuanyi thought he almost fainted and died from the pain.


    Long Tianyu found it too noisy and conveniently picked up a piece fruit and threw it towards him, and instantly, silence ensued.


    Poor Zuo Yuanyi. Long Tianyu had closed his acupuncture point for speaking so he had become dumb. Not to mention that he could no longer yell, he could not even make a sound.


    Zuo Qiuyu glanced at Long Tianyu and began making a greater effort in torturing Zuo Yuanyi.


    ¡°Tianyu, can you come in for a while.¡±


    The voice of Lin Mengya echoed from behind the reception room.


    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment, pretending that nothing had happened as he walked into the back hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    The moment Long Tianyu stepped through the door, he saw that Lin Mengya was staring at the sword on Baishao¡¯s chest, looking helpless and lost.


    ¡°Can you help me draw the sword out of her chest?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and gazed at Long Tianyu with a pleading look.


    The latter instinctively nodded and reached out his hand. He was about to draw out the sword when Lin Mengya pushed his hand away.


    ¡°This is a matter of life and death for Baishao. If you were to pull the sword out, it has to be fast, and you have to make sure that it doesn¡¯t come into contact with her heart. A little tremble of your hand may kill her. Are you still able to do it?¡±


    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth and gazed at Long Tianyu with deep anxiety.


    The sword was too long and it had passed very close to Baishao¡¯s heart.


    Under the circumstance when she could not go through an operation, to draw the sword out was equivalent to having Baishao die once again.


    However, Lin Mengya had to take this risk. Otherwise, no matter how brilliant Lin Mengya¡¯s prescription was, there was no way to save Baishao.


    Long Tianyu fell silent. He thought it over carefully and studied the position of the sword, then nodded his head gently.


    While Lin Mengya felt extremely nervous, her only choice was to trust in Long Tianyu.


    She retreated a step to make way for Long Tianyu.


    At this moment, her only choice was to believe in him.


    Long Tianyu took in a deep breath and banished all the chaotic thoughts in his mind.


    Then he stood before Baishao, reached out, and held on tightly to the hilt of the sword.


    He was an expert with the sword. As Lin Mengya said, he was probably the only person who could achieve what Lin Mengya asked.


    Taking in a deep breath and staying focused, he told himself that he must not hesitate or tremble.


    Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu¡¯s arm go up in the air with lightning speed. Thereafter, that sword that almost took Baishao¡¯s life was drawn out by Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya felt her heart going into her mouth, and she quickly went forward to check on Baishao¡¯s condition.


    Given that the sword was sharp and smooth, coupled with Long Tianyu¡¯s excellent skill, there was only some dark red blood that flowed out from her wound following the sword being drawn out.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, you¡¯re fantastic!¡±


    Making sure Baishao was alright, Lin Mengya was overjoyed to the point of hysteria.


    She turned around, leaped up, and held Long Tianyu¡¯s face in her hands before kissing him hard on his cheek.


    Thereafter, she skipped out of the room to look for Zuo Qiuyu to continue preparing the prescription, while leaving a stunned Long Tianyu, who was still holding the sword in his hand.


    Lin Mengya had kissed Long Tianyu so hard that his cheek felt a little painful.


    However, this was one of the few occasions she initiated the contact. He rubbed his face and thought it was better than nothing.


    After all the hard work, Baishao¡¯s condition had finally stabilized.


    Her blood circulation had slowed down, which meant that her bodily function, as well as her metabolism, had slowed down.


    At this moment, what was needed were some herbs that could speed up the closing up and healing of the wound.


    More importantly, Lin Mengya knew that once the wound became septic, Baishao would have to go through another battle for her life.


    At this moment, all Lin Mengya could do was to follow what was written in the music score for the green stringed instrument to prepare all the medicine and herbs that might be of use.


    By now, the dislocated bones in Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s hand had all been put back in place by Zuo Qiuyu.


    The scum was in a lot of pain that he thought he was going to die, but after applying Lin Mengya¡¯s prescribed medication, his pain was greatly alleviated.


    At the same time, he could see that although those two men looked intimidating, Princess Anle was the real person-in-charge here.


    For this reason, he had stationed himself around Lin Mengya to wait on her despite his hand being bandaged up.


    He was acting totally like a slave. In fact, he was like a slave who had been devoid of any dignity.


    By now, Zuo Yuanyi had been very diligent in offering help. He got some men to move Baishao into a room in the courtyard at the back.


    He did not dare to play tricks also because Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu had not taken their eyes off him for even a second.


    Looking back at the torture he went through, he was not ready to provoke these two fierce-looking men.


    After settling Baishao, all they could was to wait for now.


    Lin Mengya also understood that haste brought no success.


    Despite her desperate hope for Baishao to recover, she knew to feed her with all the medicine and herb would only harm Baishao.


    Gazing at Baishao, who was lying unconscious on the bed, Lin Mengya could only sigh.


    She turned around and saw a subservient Zuo Yuanyi and she remembered that damned second son of Prince Qing.


    Zuo Yuanyi was a temporary ally. She could not say there was any trust between them.


    Since Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were there to supervise him, he naturally would not dare to create trouble.


    The fear was that he might forget the pain after he got well. If he suddenly turned around, she would be in a disadvantaged position.


    Now that Lin Mengya had nothing to do, would it not be better to drag him into the mire completely?


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Sir. Shall we go outside to discuss some matters?¡±


    Without any delay, Zuo Yuanyi immediately accompanied Lin Mengya as she walked out of the room.


    At this moment, the four were seated around the table in the reception room, which had been tidied and cleaned. However, their relationship was no longer the same compared with what they had when they first arrived.


    The tea on the table was high-quality green tea called Biluochun. Their noses, which had been filled with the scent of blood and medicinal herbs all day were finally able to take a break and breath.


    The clothes Lin Mengya wore since morning was ruined by Baishao¡¯s blood.


    Zuo Yuanyi had someone bring some clothes and shoes for Lin Mengya, and when she had changed the clothes, she looked more beautiful and elegant.


    Nevertheless, Zuo Yuanyi no longer dared to lift his eyes to look at her.


    ¡°Your Highness, the medicinal herbs you brought back are good. I¡¯m really satisfied with them.¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her eyes and glanced at Zuo Yuanyi as she commented.


    When Zuo Yuanyi saw that Lin Mengya seemed to be friendlier with him, his brows shot up.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s next statement dampened his spirits.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t totally trust you. Sigh, what do you say we do?¡±


    Lin Mengya fixed her gaze on Zuo Yuanyi, referring to something.


    ¡°I¡­ I am absolutely faithful to you, Princess. I shall never be disloyal to you.¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi was naturally very afraid that Lin Mengya would get rid of him once he had ceased to be useful.


    However, Lin Mengya broke into a smile and said, ¡°How should I put it? You should pledge your loyalty to the emperor, not me. How about you writing down a statement as proof that you will pledge your loyalty to the emperor and be exclusively faithful to him once you take over the position as Prince Qing, and don¡¯t forget to print a fingerprint on the statement.¡±


    This was a brilliant move on Lin Mengya¡¯s part. The current Prince Qing was an ambitious and cunning man.


    Was it possible that such a man would let his son betray him?


    If Zuo Yuanyi really went ahead to write the statement, it would be as good as severing the father and son relationship.


    This was a matter of risking one¡¯s life. No wonder Zuo Yuanyi hesitated.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hesitating, but think about it; while you treat him as your father, has he been treating you as his son? If he really treats you as his only son, why would he adopt another son to go against you?¡±


    Lin Mengya continued with a casual tone of voice, but every word she said had pierced Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s heart.


    Had he not been bullied enough by that little bastard over the years?


    ¡°Moreover, why does your father regard this adopted son so highly? Not only does he enjoy the same status as you within the mansion, but he also tries to one-up you in serious businesses outside the house. Don¡¯t you ever feel that you¡¯ve become a target? He enjoys all the good things, while you always have to shoulder the blame. This is no way to treat one¡¯s own son. Is the bastard merely your father¡¯s adopted son?¡±


    Lin Mengya was surely very skilled in driving a wedge between people.


    Zuo Yuanyi aside, even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu had been incited by Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle but provocative words, which dug deep into their jealous hearts.


    The expression on Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s face changed. Over the years, those grievances he suffered, no matter how insignificant, had been magnified so effortlessly.


    Finally, Lin Mengya¡¯s words had ignited the flame within his heart.


    Jealousy had twisted his emotions. At this moment, Zuo Yuanyi felt an intense enmity towards this father, abandoning the fact that he was his father.


    Who would have known that while Lin Mengya stirred Zuo Yuanyi by using those words, she had also mobilized a small function within the Sheng Nung System?


    The Shen Nung System directly worked on the center of the brain, so in principle, it could turn the brain into a small shooting machine.


    Through sound waves that were undetectable by human ears, she could influence another person¡¯s brain, thereby influencing his emotions.


    Therefore, the jealousy in Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s heart was so effortlessly evoked by her.

 Chapter 473 - The Beginning of Civil Strife

    Jealousy was likened to a venomous snake that occupied the heart of Zuo Yuanyi. It continued to gnaw at his heart so much so that he became increasingly frustrated.


    Lin Mengya looked at him expectantly as Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s hatred escalated. Even he was not aware of how hideous he looked.


    Long Tianyu gazed at Zuo Yuanyi with a puzzled look and wondered how this useless scum turned so determined.


    He suddenly remembered that for a split second just now, he felt as if he had been demon-possessed and gone mad in Lin Mengya¡¯s coaxing tone.


    He instinctively glanced at Lin Mengya, perplexed. What kind of knack was that?


    Provoked by Lin Mengya, Zuo Yuanyi immediately wrote the statement of proof without further ado.


    He even broke the skin on his finger and printed his fingerprint on it.


    ¡°This should do. From now on, you are one of us.¡±


    Lin Mengya kept the statement of proof, smiling. Although this piece of paper would in no way guarantee Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s total trust in her, at least she could easily hand this to his father if Zuo Yuanyi turned against them.


    Any regular person would not be capable of making both sides suffer.


    ¡°Many thanks, princess. What do we do about that bastard?¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi could not help worrying that the second son of Prince Qing would take away all the credit.


    In response, Lin Mengya smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Apart from you and your brother, is there any other young talent in the mansion whom your father also highly values? You need to eradicate all obstacles first if you want to succeed your father. After getting rid of all potential successors, wouldn¡¯t you surely become Prince Qing?¡±


    Perhaps, Lin Mengya had initially wanted to take revenge on Prince Qing because his second son had injured Baishao.


    However, after regaining her composure, Lin Mengya felt that it was necessary to get rid of Prince Qing completely.


    Although she had yet to figure out the reason why Prince Qing would want to capture her, she understood that he was a very ambitious man. If not for the reason of scheming to usurp the throne, why would he need to go to a lot of trouble doing all these things?


    She believed that news must have already spread to Wangtian City.


    If she were to stir up great chaos in Yulong Prefecture first, she and Cousin Chen could work together while she took care of the matter within the prefecture, and Cousin Chen took care of what was outside. Together, they could seize Yulong Prefecture.


    For this reason, she thought of making use of Zuo Yuanyi to create trouble for Prince Qing so that he would not live in peace.


    ¡°This¡ª may not a good idea. Although they are my father¡¯s trusted aides, they are not our kins. I suppose it¡¯s not quite possible for them to succeed my father.¡±


    Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s eyes went round and round. Although he appeared to be in a trance a moment ago, he had now obediently gotten down to writing the statement of proof.


    After the impulse subsided, Zuo Yuanyi calmed and began to regret it.


    ¡°Sir, you have to be ruthless to be a real man. While you treat them as your kin, no one has reciprocated that. Think about it, even a person who had no blood relation with your father could fight for the position of Prince Qing with you, why can¡¯t those others do that?¡±


    Lin Mengya continued, while not really expecting Zuo Yuanyi to respond positively to her coaxing.


    If she did not resort to using Shen Nung System to hypnotize Zuo Yuanyi so that he lost his mind temporarily, he might not even have written the statement of proof.


    She did not really expect Zuo Yuanyi to harm those other people. She merely wanted to plant suspicion so it might lead to dissension and distrust.


    It appeared that soon, Cousin Chen would be able to seize Yulong Prefecture.


    ¡°What should I do then? We are after all kin. We can¡¯t fight and kill each other when we meet.¡±


    The lure of the position of Prince Qing to Zuo Yuanyi was not merely the life of luxury it promised.


    He had grown up watching his father being so honorable. More importantly, he felt that once he succeeded his father in being Prince Qing, he would have control over the entire Yulong Prefecture.


    He would also be able to marry any beautiful woman. Any man in Yulong Prefecture would have to offer up his woman as long as he desired.


    By then, no one would be able to reproach him, not even his father!


    Zuo Yuanyi could feel a warmth rising in within him and a covetous look filled his eyes.


    As Lin Mengya watched Zuo Yuanyi, she could tell that his desire must have been stirred by some ridiculous ideas.


    He was not aware that these evil thoughts and desires were the true reasons that led him down this road of self-destruction.


    ¡°This is going to be easy. As long as you go according to my plan, these people naturally would not harbor any ambitious thoughts.¡±


    Lin Mengya suggested several schemes before she saw him off to Prince Qing¡¯s mansion in a hurry so that he could firstly overtake the second son of Prince Qing, to report about Lin Mengya and her company¡¯s whereabouts to his father.


    Secondly, she wanted Zuo Yuanyi to remain in Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion to collect evidence of those secret evil deeds of his father¡¯s trusted aides and spread the rumor among the masses. Once Prince Qing got into a rage, he would appear and hand over the evidence in his hands over to Prince Qing.


    Thirdly, Zuo Yuanyi was to make arrangements for Lin Mengya and her company to leave Yulong Prefecture as soon as possible. The best scenario would be for Prince Qing¡¯s men to arrive just after they leave.


    In this way, Prince Qing would not suspect Zuo Yuanyi. As for how the news had arrived late, Zuo Yuanyi could blame it on the second son.


    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, Zuo Yuanyi seemed more assured and confident in what he was about to do.


    At the thought that he would be able to be noticed by his father, Zuo Yuanyi was so elated that he felt as if he had floated into the air.


    He immediately handed the remaining blank invitation cards to Lin Mengya.


    It was said that only the trusted aides in the prince¡¯s mansion would be able to lay hold of such invitations.


    With this, anyone would traverse all the cities within Yulong Prefecture.


    Lin Mengya looked on as Zuo Yuanyi turned his back, and her eyes turned cold.


    Long Tianyu gazed at her with confusion. He seemed to want to say something but stopped himself.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m too sinister?¡±


    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw what was in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes and understood what he was thinking.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s sinister or ruthless, I would do anything to protect the people I want to protect. Is there anything I can¡¯t do? I¡¯m not as gentlemanly as you. Being sinister and scheming is what a vicious woman is like.¡±


    When Lin Mengya was done speaking, she walked out of the reception room.


    The light from the candles seemed to dim from a distance.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s slender silhouette seemed to become blurrier.


    In that instant, Long Tianyu felt that he was growing further apart from her.


    Lin Mengya seemed somehow different from before.


    Back in the room in the backyard, Lin Mengya was applying the medication to Baishao¡¯s wound.


    Due to the effect of the fake-death medicine, the decrease in Baishao¡¯s temperature was alarming.


    If not for the fact that Lin Mengya was a skillful physician, she would not be able to detect Baishao¡¯s extremely weak pulse.


    It was difficult to tell whether she would make it out alive.


    The scene when Baishao was injured remained clear and distinct in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, it had brought to her mind the scene when Yue Ting passed away.


    Perhaps as a doctor, she ought to have been used to seeing people die.


    These should not be the experiences that caused as much pain and torment as these incidents did.


    Lin Mengya was starting to feel the pain in her chest, and her face was suddenly drained of its color. Large drops of sweat began dripping from her forehead.


    Every time her emotion experienced a great upheaval, the deep-hidden poison which was like a parasite living in her bone, would start to attack violently.


    Lin Mengya had never mentioned this condition to anyone because, in order to suppress such pain, she needed to calm her temperament.


    However, how could it be easy to annihilate the pain in her heart and soul?


    Therefore, what she had done was an extremely risky thing, even in modern times with advanced medical technology.


    She had replaced part of her thinking model with thought mechanisms in the Shen Nung System.


    Doing so was very risky. If she was not careful, internally, she would become a robot whose thinking model was under the Shen Nung system¡¯s control, while externally, she would still look like a normal human being.


    However, it was only through this means that her painful emotions and memories could be lessened.


    Perhaps on the surface, she would appear to be calmer and more composed.


    However, only she knew that the mechanical thinking model which was devoid of all emotions would eventually turn her into a monster!


    She was at her wit¡¯s end. She could only pin her hope on the music score for the green stringed instrument to purge the poison in her body as soon as possible.


    Moreover, given her condition now, the poison in her body had surely mutated in some way.


    Otherwise, why would both her radar and the Shen Nung System quietly allow or neglect the presence of the poison in her body?


    At this thought, Lin Mengya smiled bitterly. She did not expect herself to get into such a series of troubles.


    At this moment, their men were outside Zuo Yuanyi¡¯s house, getting their horse carriages serviced and checked.


    Given Baishao¡¯s condition, she should not be moved, therefore, Lin Mengya, after some consideration, asked that Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s servants remained behind to take care of Baishao.


    Lin Mengya had stayed up the night before to prepare all the medicine and herbs needed within the next half a month.


    The air around the entire mansion was filled with the aroma of the medicinal herbs. People who had no idea what happened would have thought that the eldest son of Prince Qing was preparing to cultivate himself to be an immortal according to the religious doctrine.


    Lin Mengya had also written down the instruction of the use of all the medicinal herbs and carefully instructed the two servants who were remaining behind to take care of Baishao.


    Once they got out of the city, these two servants would rent a place from some regular folks and secretly settle Baishao there.


    On the surface, Lin Mengya would make it seem like she had brought Baishao along with her, just in case if Zuo Yuanyi regretted, he would not be able to find Baishao.


    As long as they managed to flee the city, Lin Mengya believed that Prince Qing would relax the lockdown of Yulong Prefecture. This way, they would be able to secretly escape with Baishao.


    As the sky got brighter, everything was in place for them to set out on the journey.


    As Lin Mengya was sitting in the horse carriage, her bloodshot eyes were like those of the rabbits.


    She was anticipating a dramatic, great escape, which was full of fierce fights and struggles.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The horse carriage started moving off slowly. As they went through the streets of the City of Yu, Lin Mengya saw a man with tattered clothes, who was both blind and crippled, being incessantly attacked by some children.


    Dark red blood from the opened wounds on his face made him a hideous sight.


    However, his mouth without a tongue could only make some ¡°oo¡± sounds from the pain he was suffering.


    It was the arrogant second son of Prince Qing. By this time, he was in a state worse than death.


    Lin Mengya let down the curtain of her carriage and closed her eyes to take a rest as she swayed to the rocking rhythm of the horse carriage.

 Chapter 474 - Get Away Alive

    Chapter 474 Get Away Alive


    The journey from the City of Yu to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion would take at least three days.


    In addition, Zuo Yuanyi had intentionally delayed three more days on his way.


    Because Lin Mengya and her companions had hurried along, by the time Prince Qing received news that she had entered into Yulong Prefecture, they had, in fact, gone out of the boundaries of Yulong Prefecture.


    After the tiring six-day journey, even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen looked exhausted, not to mention the horses.


    Fortunately, however, the City of Yuan, which was the last city within Yulong Prefecture, had by then become a shadow that had been forgotten by them.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of her horse carriage. Without taking a good rest for six days, she had already had two panda-like dark rings around her eyes.


    However, she still had a place to rest, given that she was in the horse carriage. Unlike her, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, whose beard had grown out, appeared to have been dug out from a heap of earth.


    ¡°How far is the next safe place?¡±


    Lin Mengya peered out of the window and asked quietly.


    ¡°In half a day¡¯s journey, we will arrive at Qingyuan Prefecture, where we will find the emperor, my brother¡¯s loyal trusted aide. He is someone whom Prince Qing would be wary of and would not dare to provoke. Once we get there, we would be safe for the time being.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, who had been staying by the horse carriage replied Lin Mengya with a low voice.


    It was not a big deal to hurry on in their journey. The main challenge was that they had to keep their vigilance every second wherever they were. They had to beware of the sudden appearance of Prince Qing¡¯s men.


    It was all thanks to Zuo Yuanyi. If not for his delay, they would surely not be able to escape Yulong Prefecture without any hiccups.


    Lin Mengya nodded. They were not far from the former capital the moment they exited Yulong Prefecture.


    It seemed that the election of the chief elder in the Pavilion of Herbs was a highly esteemed event.


    Although Prince Qing had privately detained quite a number of people, there were still many people who went through Yulong Prefecture to get to the former capital.


    Zuo Qiuyu had said that all the powerful and influential families in Nation of Lintian would surely send representatives to attend the medical competition in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Many physicians and their disciples were hoping to become famous through participating in this medical competition.


    No doubt, there would also be many who would be there to watch the excitement, not to forget those at the peripheral who would be betting on the winner of this competition.


    Lin Mengya laughed in spite of herself. In the eyes of these people holding powers in their hands, the Pavilion of Herbs not only affect the destiny of their clans, but it also determined the distribution of power within the entire country.


    However, in the eyes of the common people, this event was like a magnificent gathering of people.


    The horses which had been working hard for the past six days started out once again with all their energy and they finally arrived at Qingyuan Prefecture.


    Outside the city gates, the senior provincial officer of Qingyuan Prefecture in an official ceremonial outfit, accompanied by his men and horses, was waiting for Prince Shen and Princess Anle.


    Having been traveling in the rocking horse carriages for many days, Lin Mengya and her company finally get to stop outside the city gate of Qingyuan Prefecture.


    To be honest, although coachman was very skillful, Lin Mengya felt as if all her internal organs had been moved out of place from all the rocking in the past few days.


    ¡°Your servant, I¡¯m Liu Xuan, the senior provincial officer of Qingyuan Prefecture. Welcome Prince Shen and Princess Anle!¡±


    The magnetic yet earnest voice of the young man echoed from outside the horse carriage and it sounded like the beautiful sounds of nature in Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Haha, Liu Xuan, I knew you would come to welcome me personally once you received news of our arrival. How have you been? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and I really miss our group of old friends!¡±


    When Zuo Qiuyu met his good friend, his fatigue from the journey had turned into the excitement of reunion with old friends.


    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage with the help of Long Tianyu. The first thing that came into sight was a fair, clean-shaven young man, who was frowning while he was being pompously embraced by Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, but we are of different status, yours being much more honorable than me.¡±


    Liu Xuan cooly dodged. He did not try to deliberately hide the disgust in his eyes, but he was definitely not looking at Zuo Qiuyu with that kind of honor as he claimed.


    ¡°Just look at you and your awkward personality! Neither of us is a woman, why are you so afraid of embraces?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu refused to let him off, firstly because he had been reunited with an old friend. However, this old friend had an unhealthy obsession with cleanliness.


    Not to mention it was Zuo Qiuyu, even if it were the emperor, he would have to put up with this guy¡¯s taunting.


    Now that Zuo Qiuyu had stumbled upon an opportunity to make him suffer, how would he let the chance slip?


    ¡°Prince Shen, please conduct yourself with dignity!¡±


    Liu Xuan could not hold the serious expression on his face any longer but looked at Zuo Qiuyu with disgust.


    He easily dodged Zuo Qiuyu once again.


    ¡°Oh come on, we are men! It¡¯s only right that we rough it!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked on enthusiastically at the two big men chasing and hitting each other.


    One was thick-skinned and hard to shake off, while the other seemed to have mysophobia.


    She could not figure out what was on their minds. All she could do was to wait for the lively monkey show to end.


    Zuo Qiuyu was soon brought under control by the composed Liu Xuan, who had pinned Zuo Qiuyu under his feet.


    He even wiped the bottom of his shoe on Zuo Qiuyu.


    Lin Mengya, who had been enjoying this highly entertaining scene, finally received a greeting from Liu Xuan.


    ¡°This way please, Your Highness and Prince Yu.¡±


    Liu Xuan greeted them politely with a gentle smile. He was a completely different person from a moment ago.


    Lin Mengya nodded in response and followed Liu Xuan into the city.


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was about to get up, was quickly pinned down by his feet once again.


    Liu Xuan stepped on Zuo Qiuyu so hard that even Lin Mengya secretly stuck out her tongue in surprise.


    What great hatred, no, what a deep and intimate relationship they share to warrant such a warm welcome gift!


    Apart from the way that the Nation of Lintian was divided into a few major prefectures for administrative purposes, the rest of the areas within its boundaries were made up of a total of seven to eight small prefectures.


    Each small prefecture was larger than the size of a city but much smaller than any major prefecture in its area.


    Qingyuan prefecture was the most outstanding of the small prefectures. Coincidentally, it was also located between the former capital and Yulong Prefecture, so it could be said that it was a key junction of the two places.


    For this reason, the power of the past did not completely mix together with Prince Qing.


    Otherwise, the nation would not be able to avoid the situation of having two rulers within the same country.


    From the look of the relationship between Liu Xuan and Zuo Qiuyu, Lin Mengya could tell that his relationship with Cousin Chen was also extraordinary.


    Qingyuan Prefecture under the charge of Liu Xuan was much better developed than Prince Qing¡¯s Yulong Prefecture.


    For one, the streets alone were laid out in a very orderly fashion.


    Although the cities were not small, they were orderly structured. On top of that, Lin Xuan was highly respected as an authoritative figure here.


    In the streets, the pedestrians would cast aside what they were doing when they see Liu Xuan and greet him respectfully with a bow before they returned to their businesses.


    There was no need for someone to beat the gongs to clear the way upon his arrival.


    As Lin Mengya trailed behind Liu Xuan, she could not help but rest her eyes on this man walking ahead of her.


    This man was definitely extraordinary.


    ¡°Dear honored guests, together with your horses must be fatigued. We will take a rest at the post for a while. Allow me to come for you in a while.¡±


    Liu Xuan cupped his hands as he bowed slightly to Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu politely.


    When the two nodded to Liu Xuan, indicating their agreement, he turned around, grabbed Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s collars, and dragged him away.


    Smiling, Lin Mengya waved her hand when she heard Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s cry that sounded as if he were a pig being slaughtered.


    Sigh, hopefully, she would still be able to see Cousin Yu alive tomorrow.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, your room is ready. Please follow me there.¡±


    Two pleasant-looking maids from the post station soon came forward to receive Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya followed the maids up to the second floor of the post station. Taking off her clothes which were covered with dust, Lin Mengya was finally able to submerge herself into a tub of warm water.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Giving out a sigh of relief, Lin Mengya felt her fatigued body being soothed by the warm water.


    Lin Mengya had intended to turn down the maids¡¯ attentive service, but she eventually succumbed to her aching body and allowed herself to be lazy.


    After she had the bath and changed into a new set of clothes, Lin Mengya¡¯s strength was renewed and she returned to the room prepared for them by Liu Xuan.


    It was a tastefully decorated, spacious room. Although it was not decorated with pieces of antique or golden vessels, there were pots of plants with blooming flowers sitting on the table at one corner of the wall.


    Lin Mengya was very satisfied with the room after looking around.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Liu to be so attentive and considerate. Please convey my thanks to him.¡±


    Lin Mengya cupped her hands around a white magnolia flower and took in the scent and immediately, her exhausted body was revitalized and her fatigued body soothed.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please rest early. We will take our leave.¡±


    Not only was the room peaceful and elegant, even the maids were bright and intelligent.


    This made Lin Mengya look at Liu Xuan with a new perspective. As she looked through the window to far and beyond, she realized that night had almost fallen.


    Nevertheless, the people walking in the streets still looked in a hurry to set out.


    Occasionally, she would spot young girls who seemed to have spent the day sightseeing, rushing towards a certain direction of the city.


    Had they forgotten to keep watch of time, having been caught up with their enjoyment in the city?


    It was because Qingyuan Prefecture was under the rule of Liu Xuan that it was so peaceful and safe. Otherwise, how could these girls be going around without any fear of danger at this hour when night had fallen?


    All of a sudden, a clean piece of cloth fell onto Lin Mengya¡¯s head.


    When she turned around, she realized that a showered Long Tianyu was standing behind her.


    Although he had dark circles around his eyes, just like Zuo Qiuyu, and his grey beard had grown a little into stubbles, he certainly looked much more refreshed.


    ¡°Do you have a dagger?¡±


    Lin Mengya reached out her snow-white palm as she directed her question at Long Tianyu.


    The latter drew out a dagger from his waist and put it onto her the fingers of her palm.


    The brown scabbard diffused a scent of vicissitudes and of primitive life.


    Lin Mengya held on to the handle and with a little strength, she drew out the dagger from its sheath. Instantly, a sharp pocket dagger appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why would you such a small dagger? To you, this mini dagger would seem more like a child¡¯s toy.¡±


    Lin Mengya muttered under her breath as she carefully studied the dagger in her hand.


    ¡°I last used it when I was ten years old. I actually used it to kill a leopard.¡±


    Long Tianyu replied without much emotion in his voice, as if killing a leopard was a very common thing to do.


    A ten-year-old child killed a leopard with a dagger!


    Lin Mengya gazed at the dagger in her hand with aroused curiosity. She could imagine that Long Tianyu was valiant since young.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯m going to kill a leopard with this dagger, too. Lift up your head. I¡¯m going to help you shave stubbles.¡±


    The dagger was so sharp that even a hair that fell on its blade could break. Lin Mengya gently moved the blade along Long Tianyu¡¯s face, fearing that she would break his skin.


    Soon, the somewhat rough stubbles fell like shadows from the sharp dagger.


    ¡°Alright, all done. This is my first time and doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

 Chapter 475 - Visitors Late at Night

    Lin Mengya retreated one step. She had been feeling increasingly inconvenient ever since the days she was only able to use one of her hands.


    Although Lin Mengya did not say anything, in her heart, she was really afraid that her right hand would be disabled.


    It would be such a waste if she could not put her teacher¡¯s art of controlling needles to practice anymore.


    ¡°I shall give this dagger to you as a gift. Hopefully, it will be able to protect you.¡±


    Long Tianyu put the dagger into its sheath and pushed it into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    In the past, she also used to own a sharp dagger, but it was not as strong and handy as this one from Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Are you really giving it to me? Alright, but don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not an unreasonable person. Anyway, she was like a magnet for troubles, so it was good to have something for self-defense.


    ¡°What Dajin lacks is such competent talents.¡±


    Surely, Long Tianyu could see clearly than Lin Mengya that Liu Xuan was very capable and competent.


    Naturally, he cherished such talents with much fervor. However, he could tell that Liu Xuan had an extraordinary relationship with the Zuo Brothers. It was almost impossible for him to poach such a talent.


    ¡°Actually, Dajin¡¯s territory is much extensive than the Nation of Lintian. There should not be a lack of talent. The only limitation is that we don¡¯t have a suitable recommendation system in place. Am I right?¡±


    Lin Mengya pointed out the problem as she smiled at Long Tianyu gently and warmly, her eyes sparkling with wit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nowadays, when we select the officials to stand in the courts, either the candidates must be nominated by officials of different ranks, or we have no idea when talent would emerge from the imperial examination system. If a talented man were to be unlucky, he would never be able to serve the country in his entire life.¡±


    Long Tianyu gazed at the smart-looking of Lin Mengya admiringly. Every statement she made agreed with what was in his heart.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a change to conduct the imperial examination every four years? We¡¯ll no longer test the candidates on their knowledge only. After all, an official is required to be all-rounded. Regardless of whether the candidates are good at both the civil and military skills, every one of them should be given a chance to display their talent. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±


    Lin Mengya wanted to draw on the experience of the system of imperial examination in the olden days. At the same time, she felt that if these scholars only knew the eight-part essay, the literary composition in the imperial service examinations, characterized by rigidity and sterility, it would be disastrous that they were to be pedantic and did not know how to be flexible.


    ¡°You prove yourself to be my princess wife in that you are both exceptionally beautiful and intelligent.¡±


    Long Tianyu continued looking admiringly at Lin Mengya and for some unknown reason, a sense of pride arose from his heart.


    Reaching out both arms, he put them around her slender waist and gently carried her to the bed and put her down on it. He lowered himself and looked straight into her eyes and he poured out his heart to her.


    ¡°I am not the pioneer in this, so don¡¯t you praise the wrong person. What will you do if I embarrass you in the future?¡±


    Like a little girl, Lin Mengya wrinkled her nose. She was not used to receiving Long Tianyu¡¯s straightforward praise.


    Perhaps it could be because she had always been alone as she was growing up.


    Families to her were more like signs in a book.


    However, after she arrived here, her maidservants or her father and brother had all allowed her to experience a feeling that she had never felt before.


    This was especially so during this period of time she spent with Long Tianyu day and night. Something seemed to be going on between the two of them. Quietly, something was changing bit by bit.


    For example, in the obscurity of their relationship, there was the presence of sweet sentiment.


    For example, their intimacy and proximity made her face blush and her heart race¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Long Tianyu could not help but gently call out to Lin Mengya when he saw that she was in a daze.


    He was really not used to seeing her eyes looking far away when she was right in front of him.


    The faraway look in her eyes always made him uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. Oh yes, I¡¯m afraid that Cousin Yu won¡¯t make it back tonight. Let¡¯s retire early given that we still need to hurry on our journey tomorrow.¡±


    When Lin Mengya thought about how Zuo Qiuyu had been trampled underfoot at the city gate, she could not help but smile.


    She wondered how her cousin had grown into such a joker.


    Although on the surface, Cousin Chen appeared rather serious, he was actually a two-faced master.


    In her impression, her kindhearted and highly skilled physician mother seemed to be more human now.


    When her mother and father first met, she supposed it must have been very dramatic.


    Once again, her curiosity was further aroused!


    That night, Lin Mengya fell asleep, breathing evenly and sweetly.


    As Long Tianyu laid on the mattress on the floor, he looked through the veil at the beautiful Lin Mengya who had fallen into sweet sleep and there was a mixed expression on his face.


    The emperor, his father, had ordered the two of them to return likely because there were some new changes in the situation within the palace.


    Although he had deployed his subordinate earlier on, they only sent common news that was not really of much concern to them.


    However, his father, the emperor, was such an intelligent person. He must have sensed the truth, which was like the undercurrent below a calm surface.


    On the one hand, he had Lin Mengya, but on the other hand, he had his nation. For him, the choice between them was the most vexing.


    All of a sudden, there was a movement from outside the window.


    An alarmed Long Tianyu sat up quickly. He quickly checked on Lin Mengya to make sure she had not been aroused from her sleep, then he quietly left the room.


    In the dark back alley of the post station, Long Tianyu had followed the clues and spotted three dark figures standing further down the street at the deep end.


    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness!¡±


    A low voice sounded. It did not attract much attention, although it was sonorous and forceful.


    At that instant, the three figures fell on their knees before Long Tianyu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Once Long Tianyu was in front of his subordinates, he put away the tenderness for Lin Mengya. At this moment, his cold and bright eyes seemed to penetrate and see through the hearts of people.


    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, there is an urgent message from the Capital City.¡±


    These three men were messengers who relayed messages from the Capital City to Long Tianyu.


    Since they had come all this way, Long Tianyu could tell that there must be a new letter from his father, the emperor.


    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±


    Long Tianyu suppressed the helpless feeling within him, hoping that this letter would not add on to his already burdened heart.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Thereafter, the man handed over a black envelope sealed with hot wax into Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    Despite feeling a sense of resistance, Long Tianyu could not help opening up the letter as quickly as he could.


    There were only a few words in the letter, but it was like the last straw to clutch at to Long Tianyu.


    There was a look of relief deep in his eyes. Thank goodness that his father seemed to finally understand his intention. In this case, he would be even more justified to accompany Lin Mengya on this journey.


    ¡°I have gotten the message. Is there anything else you need to convey?¡±


    Without betraying any emotions, Long Tianyu put the letter back into the envelope, but to his surprise, the letter burst out into flames.


    The green flames did not look anything like the cool normal flames. It looked rather bizarre in the dark of the night.


    Long Tianyu released his grip on the envelope and allowed the flame to dance around the envelope. In an instant, the black envelope became silvery grey ashes and dispersed into the air as if it never existed.


    The other two men had disappeared with the letter and Long Tianyu did not even notice when they left.


    Only the man in the middle was left kneeling on the floor.


    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, Blue Bird has started its operation, and soon, we¡¯ll be able to provide you with the information you need. However, Blue Bird said the person you were looking for was not in the hands of the mother-and-son pair.


    The other two men were the emperor¡¯s messengers. Only this man remaining behind worked for Long Tianyu alone.


    This was the privilege his father had given to Long Tianyu alone. Even the Crown Prince did not have such special treatment, to own some autonomy under his father¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Not in their hands? Is Blue Bird very sure of this?¡±


    Although Long Tianyu did not betray his feelings on his face, he was feeling rather anxious.


    Mengya had already confirmed that the queen indeed knew the whereabouts of Long Tianyu¡¯s mother.


    Therefore, he had sent men to sneak into the queen¡¯s inner circle.


    Little did he expect the news that just arrived to be contrary to his belief. How could it be that his mother was not in the queen¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Tell Blue Bird to continue gathering information, but refrain from making any rash move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    After receiving Long Tianyu¡¯s instructions, the dark figure disappeared into the dark street.


    Standing alone in the dark, Long Tianyu was plagued by a mixture of feelings.


    He had known long ago that the queen and Crown Prince were a gang.


    However, given that the world was so vast, if his mother had been sent out of the palace, it would not be easy to find her secretly. In fact, it would not be easy even if his father, the emperor were to give an order to search every household.


    He had become an unfilial son.


    Lin Mengya was not aware that Long Tianyu had been out and wandered about anxiously the whole night.


    Having enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Mengya had been recharged physically.


    Early in the morning, Zuo Qiuyu was escorted back from the senior provincial officer¡¯s mansion.


    He had not lost an arm or leg. However, the dark circles under his eyes seemed to indicate that he had received punches on them.


    Lin Mengya gloated at the sight of Zuo Qiuyu, but she was also somewhat curious.


    She wondered what happened last night between these two men. They were obviously bosom friends who reunited after a long absence from each other. How could they actually shake their fists at each other?


    This was surely one of the entertainments she enjoyed along the way.


    Otherwise, this journey of escape would purely be fleeing for her life and that would be so boring.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Xuan here. Please accept my greetings to Your Highnesses, the princess, and Prince Yu!¡±


    In contrast with Cousin Yu, who refused to meet anyone upon his return, Liu Xuan, the senior provincial official of Qingyuan Prefecture, appeared refreshed.


    From her encounter with Liu Xuan yesterday, Lin Mengya knew that he had a compulsive disorder for cleanliness.


    Thank goodness, both Long Tianyu and she had scrubbed themselves clean last night. Perhaps this was why Liu Xuan appeared to be friendlier towards them today.


    Lin Mengya had to admit that because of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s behavior, Liu Xuan must have taken revenge on him last night.


    Immediately, she cast Liu Xuan with a look of friendly approval.


    If he could torment Cousin Yu in this way, he was definitely not an outsider.


    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony but take a seat, Lord Liu.¡±


    A friendly smile broke out on Lin Mengya¡¯s face as she recalled that a moment ago, Zuo Qiuyu had picked up the steel knife and dashed out as if he was after someone¡¯s life when he heard that Liu Xuan had come.


    When he saw that his cousin was enjoying herself chatting with that scum, a chill ran through his heart and he quickly withdrew into his room.


    This must be a joke. Liu Xuan alone was enough to make him suffer so much. With the addition of his ruthless cousin, it would be tolerable if he died!

 Chapter 476 - Targeting Her without a Reason

    She supposed Zuo Qiuyu must have told him the whole situation in Wangtian City last night.


    Therefore, apart from feeling respectful towards Lin Mengya, Liu Xuan also felt a certain closeness towards her.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could tell there was wariness in his bright eyes.


    Lin Mengya could tell that this man was somebody.


    The servants had served the two people tea as soon as they settled down. With tacit understanding, Lin Mengya and Liu Xuan sipped the tea as they sized up each other in silence.


    ¡°Did that useless cousin of mine make trouble for you yesterday?¡±


    The way Lin Mengya started the conversation did not sound overbearing like how aristocratic ladies sounded. On the other hand, her agreeable voice was filled with both gentlenesses as well as the maturity not found among young girls.


    A complex expression flashed across Liu Xuan¡¯s face.


    Last night, Liu Xuan had squeezed every bit of information regarding Lin Mengya out of Zuo Qiuyu using coercion and cajolery.


    Initially, he had thought that this lady was so bold because she could fall back on her powerful husband as well as the protection and love of her father and brother.


    However, it appeared that her mannerism exuberated such composure not found among common girls.


    For this reason, Liu Xuan¡¯s impression of her was gradually corrected.


    ¡°That did not happen. Prince Shen and I share a very deep relationship. We must have been overly emotional when we met up again after a long separation. You must find me laughable.¡±


    Liu Xuan did not mention anything about the protocol of the courts but chatted as if he was a friend. This could be seen as a friendly gesture.


    ¡°Not at all. My cousin is unruly and naughty. He must have created trouble for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not one to be fooled easily. Since Liu Xuan had been polite and civil, she would play along and not rush into things.


    After chatting in this manner for a while, Liu Xuan could see that Lin Mengya had not given away anything about herself. While he had been testing her all this while, she did not seem disturbed or nervous.


    He instinctively became more curious but less wary of her.


    ¡°I heard that you are visiting the Pavilion of Herbs to seek medical help. This is new. Given that both the Lin Family and Princess Yu are powerful, how would it be so difficult for you to find famous physicians?¡±


    Liu Xuan could feel a chill from someone¡¯s eyes at this instant. After Liu Xuan¡¯s chance encounter with Long Tianyu, he could tell Long Tianyu was not someone to be reckoned with.


    He was definitely very different from those royal princes who were outwardly strong but inwardly weak.


    If such a character was willing to accompany Princess Anle and Prince Shen on their trip to the former capital, it was obvious that the objective would not be as simple as seeking medical help alone.


    Liu Xuan looked straight into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes without any fear and even gave him a guileless smile, but Liu Xuan realized that both Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu appeared to be more and more difficult to be seen through and mysterious.


    ¡°Of course, apart from seeking medical help, I do have another objective. Since you and my cousin are old friends, then I suppose you should know about my mother. Seeking my roots is also one of the aims of this trip. My mother passed away when I was very young. The relatives from my maternal side did not know my existence. Therefore, I had responded to my cousin¡¯s invitation to visit my mother¡¯s family in the former capital. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya did not lose her temper, she responded to Liu Xuan¡¯s testy questions and indirect criticism with the answer.


    Man, who thought they were smart, like Liu Xuan, always harbored this conspiracy theory that everyone in the world was a bad person up to no good.


    Although the matter regarding the Pavilion of Herbs was important, she and Long Tianyu would not be so silly as to use this opportunity to aggravate the situation in the Nation of Lintian.


    Moreover, given her relationship with her cousin, she believed that a united Lintian would be better if Dajin desired to ally with Lintian.


    She instinctively turned to look at Long Tianyu and began to feel a little apologetic towards him.


    If not for her sake, why would an arrogant man like Long Tianyu be willing to waste his time on something so trivial?


    The atmosphere turned a little awkward.


    Even Liu Xuan did not expect Princess Anle, who was twisting and turning her words just a moment ago, had now become so straight forward.


    He lifted the teacup to his lips and took a little sip and could not help but smiled a bitter smile. It was no wonder that Zuo Qiuchen had warned him never to provoke this little cousin of his, unless absolutely necessary.


    From what he saw, what Zuo Qiuyu said was so true.


    ¡°Since Lord Liu Xuan still feels uneasy, you may come to have a look. I see that you, being the senior provincial official, had put the city in perfect order. I don¡¯t think it will be a problem for you to leave for half a month. Lest I, a foreigner, ruin a harmonious situation. I would be the one to be blamed for causing such a commotion.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a gentle tone, but it forced Liu Xuan to make a wry smile and this was precisely how Lin Mengya had the upper hand.


    She stole a glance at Liu Xuan and spotted the tip of Liu Xuan¡¯s brow twitched.


    He deserved it! In terms of being shameless and unreasonable, no one was better at it than Lin Mengya.


    As a result, Liu Xuan had to suffer in silence, being unable to express his pain.


    Serve him right. It was just too bad that he prided himself on being a gentleman, and therefore would not argue with a lady.


    ¡°Haha, Liu Xuan, Lord Liu! Who would expect you to end up in the state of being outargued? What do you think of my little cousin? She is out of the ordinary, isn¡¯t she? It would be better to die than to argue with her!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was watching them engaging in a battle of words, felt as if he had scored off Liu Xuan.


    Finally, Zuo Qiuyu stumbled upon the chance to get back at Liu Xuan, and how would he let this slip?


    He looked at his good friend teasingly. Liu Xuan was stuck in an embarrassing situation because of Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp tongue.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Zuo Qiuyu, who had come to smooth things over for Liu Xuan. She snorted as an indication that she was doing a favor for Zuo Qiuyu.


    Nevertheless, she turned around and blinked at Long Tianyu as if she were telling him that she had helped him score off the other two men.


    Feeling a warmth in his heart, Long Tianyu felt that it had been a long time since he last felt that someone else was protecting him.


    He walked to Lin Mengya from the window and as a habit, stood to her right, looked up and gathered her loosened hair in his fingers.


    Their intimate gestures made Zuo Qiuyu extremely jealous.


    He glanced at the couple with a sour feeling in his heart, then quietly said to Liu Xuan, ¡°I told you not to test them.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu gloated, but Liu Xuan was totally not affected.


    After throwing a glance at the couple, a somber look flashed in Liu Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whenever did someone from the Long family become so affectionate? I¡¯m going to go with you on this journey.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu could only look at Liu Xuan helplessly. However, he did not know the reason why Liu Xuan started to look troubled after knowing the fact that Long Tianyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s husband.


    He was even more perplexed because Liu Xuan had changed his plan and insisted on following them on this journey. There had to be some reason that was difficult for him to explain clearly.


    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu had swallowed his words, which he was about to speak.


    Although on the surface, Liu Xuan was somewhat a boastful person, he was really such a stubborn character whom even his brother, the emperor was unable to change.


    Forget it, just let him come along. Anyway, one more person would mean added strength.


    After settling the matters in Qingyuan Prefecture, they started out on their journey once again.


    The former capital was not far away now, but Lin Mengya could not help feeling increasingly uneasy and she had begun to make plans within her heart.


    She could not put a finger on what was wrong. Perhaps it was because this journey had started out with many unknowns.


    Although Liu Xuan had promised that he would personally escort them there, somehow she felt that this journey to the former capital was not going to be as smooth as she hoped.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and the first thing she saw was Liu Xuan¡¯s fresh-looking profile.


    Lin Mengya shook her gently. She must have been in a daze while leaning out of the window.


    Instinctively, she began scanning around to look for Long Tianyu. Disappointed, she failed to spot the dark figure of Long Tianyu in the procession.


    ¡°Prince Yu and Prince Shen had gone to the front to check out what is ahead because we are going through a wooded area. They are very cautious for your sake.¡±


    There was a mocking tone in Liu Xuan¡¯s voice. Such an attitude of him puzzled Lin Mengya.


    However, after thinking over it, she understood why.


    Jin State and the Nation of Lintian had been much more friendly with each other in recent years, but it was not so before that. In fact, there had always been disputes among them in the past.


    The people in different strata had been rather wary of Jin State even to this day. On top of that, they would naturally treat Long Tianyu with enmity because of the sensitivity of Long Tianyu¡¯s identity.


    However, Lin Mengya could not help putting in good words for Long Tianyu.


    ¡°He is different. For my sake, he will not try to destroy what you try to protect. Moreover, he and Cousin Chen are like friends. He is always faithful to his friends.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had tried to explain it casually, it seemed to have provoked Liu Xuan to irritation.


    Suddenly Liu Xuan¡¯s scholarly face seemed to freeze and thereafter, he spoke with Lin Mengya with an impatient tone of voice.


    ¡°The members of the Long Family are good at buying popular support. You may have been born into the prestige Lin Family in Dajin, but do guard against the Long Family if you still have the love and respect for your mother. Do not be deceived by them!¡±


    When Liu Xuan had finished speaking, he tightened his legs around the horse and galloped ahead.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya felt frustration rising within her. Her happy mood had instantly disappeared because of this guy.


    She wondered if the members of the Long Family had taken their barley or snatched and jumped into the well with their babies.


    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became, and she was unable to suppress that frustration.


    She could only let down the curtain and stop herself from looking outside, lest she became more frustrated!


    The rocking horse carriage seemed to rock Lin Mengya to sleep.


    With the surrounding being so quiet, the movement of the carriage had put Lin Mengya to sleep without her realizing it.


    The Shen Nung system was working on its own accord. Ever since it was upgraded, Lin Mengya realized that she could actually control her dreams.


    Of course, it did not mean that she could make herself dream whatever she wanted. However, every time she entered into a state of rest, her conscious mind was able to stimulate the various functions of the Shen Nung system.


    For example, at the moment, she appeared to be deep in sleep on the surface.


    In reality, she was manipulating the mysterious music score for the green stringed instrument in the Shen Nung system.


    She had flipped through it from the first page to the last and it made her wonder that regardless of how precious this music score was, it should not be so desirable that everyone wanted to lay their hands on it.

 Chapter 477 - A Burst Seam Revealed

    Lin Mengya continued flipping through the pages repeatedly. Although Lin Mengya could not deny that this was an amazing book, she still had doubts about it.


    Could it really be that the music score for the green stringed instrument was somehow linked to the successor of the Pavilion of herbs that it had caused a series of troubles?


    But no, things did not seem so simple.


    At this moment, be it Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu, or Zuo Qiuchen, they certainly knew that she possessed the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    She was also very grateful that as her family and friends, they were very protective of her.


    However, once they arrived at the former capital, there were bound to be things she had to do as well as ploys and schemes which she would be drawn into.


    When she pulled her thoughts back into reality, her eyelashes trembled slightly before she opened her eyes.


    Although she was rested physically, her mind was still somewhat fatigued.


    As she massaged her glabella gently, she was grateful that the journey so far had been quite smooth and uneventful.


    Drawing up the curtain, Lin Mengya looked out of the window. She supposed that they had already emerged from the woods because the road was flatter and wider. The traffic on the road was also busier.


    The people on the road consisted of officials, nobles as well as commoners. The traffic heading towards the former capital had increased tremendously.


    In her heart, Lin Mengya could tell that generally, all the people of the Nation of Lintian highly esteemed the matters concerning the Pavilion of Herbs.


    It was no wonder that Cousin Chen had been so anxious and fervent in helping her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving at the former capital soon. Do you think the chess piece at the back carriage would be of any use?¡±


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and asked with a low voice.


    Although they had encountered some trouble along the way, they had not, for a moment, relaxed their watch over Sumei.


    Sumei¡¯s character had been exposed very early on. She had been ordering the old maid who was attending to her, acting domineeringly like she was the master.


    However, the old maids were servants from Cousin Chen¡¯s mansion and some of them were personally appointed by Cousin Chen. In this case, all of them refused to submit to her.


    ¡°That will be soon, but we have to give her a chance to flee, right? She must have a hard time holding in all her grudges the entire journey. If we let her go so easily, who knows if she will have an evil plan against us? She may be stupid, but not the people she is working for.¡±


    There was a deeper meaning in the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. To her, Sumei was merely the brick Lin Mengya cast to attract jade.


    Hongyu¡¯s words were deeply embedded in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    The only worry was that her identity would cause a great commotion once they arrive at the former capital.


    Therefore, she had to consider all possible circumstances so that when the time came, she could reap benefit from confusion together with Cousin Yu and Long Tianyu.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let me go ahead to make arrangements.¡±


    Long Tianyu rode on the horse to look for Zuo Qiuyu to discuss this matter. They had been traveling for quite some time and had seen much of the local conditions and customs. Nevertheless, given Lin Mengya¡¯s character, she was getting bored in the horse carriage.


    They eventually arrived at a town close to the former capital and Lin Mengya finally found the opportunity to alight from the horse carriage to loosen her limbs.


    Each man escorting her was handsome. The town, though small, was rather crowded with people.


    It only took a while before the three men escorting her attracted the attention of many of the young girls in town.


    Lin Mengya could only return the envious and jealous looks in the eyes of the girls with a gentle smile.


    What to do? These days, the girls walking in the streets could instantly become fans of any handsome guy that they saw.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya could only quietly fade into the background.


    Although the town was relatively small, it was after all located along the route leading to the old capital. For this reason, there was no shortage of inns and restaurants within the town.


    For the same reason, there also were many medicine shops and clinics.


    When they had just entered the town, Lin Mengya, with her keen sense of smell, quickly detected the faint aroma of medicinal herbs in the air.


    Moreover, many paddlers all around were selling common herbs that were good for the human body.


    Lin Mengya observed that Liu Xuan was even more meticulous than Zuo Qiuyu in handling all matters.


    He found an inn and reserved the entire place for their use. He even searched the entire place to make sure it was safe before he let the rest of the company enter the inn.


    Lin Mengya was certain that he must be a Virgo, and one person who was plagued with obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    After considering how polite Liu Xuan had treated her, she did not rake up the incident that he criticized Long Tianyu on the way here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here for tonight. Tomorrow we should be arriving at the old capital. The emperor had already made arrangements for someone to receive us in the old capital.¡±


    Liu Xuan might have joined them later, but he obviously was in control of the situation better than Zuo Qiuyu.


    In light of this, one could see the deep trust Cousin Chen had in Liu Xuan.


    In this case, Lin Mengya found it strange that Cousin Chen was not aware of Liu Xuan¡¯s seemingly hostile attitude towards the Long Family.


    So much so that he had even arranged for Liu Xuan to come out to receive them. Was he not worried that the two men might get into some kind of disagreement and conflict?


    While Lin Mengya made such a judgment in her heart, she was after all no longer a child.


    Perhaps Cousin Chen had his own plans.


    ¡°Thank you for taking all the trouble.¡±


    Lin Mengya bowed slightly, then turned around. She went up to the second floor and entered the room, which Liu Xuan had made someone prepare for her.


    It was a very spacious and bright room, which neither faced the streets nor was at the end of the corridor. The decorations in the room were simple yet elegant. Lin Mengya stood by the window and took in a deep breath.


    At this moment, the Shen Nung system automatically started to work and soon, over ten kinds of medicinal herbs appeared in her mind.


    Even such a small town had been greatly influenced. This made Lin Mengya wonder if everyone in the old capital were qualified to be physicians.


    Cousin Chen had been right. This place was a suitable place for Cousin Yu to live and settle down.


    Be it the palace in Dajin or the Prince¡¯s Mansion in the Nation of Lintain, they were more like a restriction for Cousin Yu.


    It was amidst such an atmosphere that the medical skills competition was held. Even Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was aroused.


    The night had just fallen and an impatient Sumei had secretly pushed open her door.


    With a wicked look in her eyes, she gazed towards one corner of the second floor of the inn as she cursed the evil woman in her heart!


    Although she had expected Lin Mengya not to be taken in by her words, she did not expect Lin Mengya to make arrangements for someone to watch her 24 hours a day.


    Not to mention meal times, even when she went to the toilet, there would be two stout women following and watching her.


    The two old maids were coincidentally very stubborn. She was thankful that when they were not far from their destination, the old maids had somewhat let down their guards.


    When the old maids had drunk a little too much and were a little tipsy, Sumei had seized the opportunity to escape.


    She snuck out of the inn through its back gate and felt her way out into the now quiet streets.


    She looked left and right and eventually found a small rock which she used to inscribe some symbols that were unlikely to attract any attention.


    That person had instructed her to find any opportunity to make such symbols on conspicuous places to warn them.


    Despite being closely watched by Lin Mengya, Sumei had managed to find opportunities along the way to leave these marks.


    Sumei smiled smugly, curling up the sides of her lips. While the streets were still empty, Sumei managed to sneak back into the inn.


    Sumei heard the old maids saying that the former capital was not far from here. She would let Lin Mengya know who the final victor was when they arrived at the former capital!


    Sumei thought what she had been doing had not been discovered. In truth, everything she did had been seen by another pair of eyes.


    The master of those eyes was like a dark shadow that moved quickly. He had instantly covered the symbols left by Sumei with a piece of wood, which was so thin that no one could spot it.


    As to when these symbols would see the daylight, it depended on the decision of the dark figure.


    When Sumei returned to her room in high spirits, Lin Mengya was in the midst of a war.


    She had been battling chess with Liu Xuan but had lost three consecutive sets. Lin Mengya could only retreat and Long Tianyu, who would avenge her, quickly took her place.


    A game of chess was likened to a man¡¯s life. During the chess game with Lin Mengya, although Liu Xuan¡¯s moves were swift and fierce, he also initiatively lost many chess pieces to Lin Mengya.


    Lacking in chess playing skills, Lin Mengya felt as if she were the child who had been toyed with by an adult.


    In her discontentment, she wanted Long Tianyu to vent her anger.


    ¡°Prince Yu is indeed very skillful in playing chess. I suppose you are far better at scheming and calculating than the people around you,¡± Liu Xuan blurted out a series of taunts as Long Tianyu sat down across from him.


    ¡°This is just a game of chess. It has nothing to do with any scheming and calculating.¡±


    Picking up a black chess piece in between his fingers, Long Tianyu maintained his cool and composure throughout the game.


    ¡°Snort, the Longs love to scheme and calculate. I suppose they are always ungrateful and always hit a person when he¡¯s down!¡±


    Liu Xuan spoke sarcastically as he laid down one of the chess pieces on the board.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and glanced at Liu Xuan. Long Tianyu was displeased, but he did not let it show on his face.


    ¡°Those impressions are merely the wild guesses of evil people who have nothing better to do. We, the Longs, are upright in all our ways. At least, we are open and aboveboard, unlike those wicked people who stab others in the back.¡±


    The belligerent atmosphere between the two men intensified.


    Even Zuo Qiuyu, who was generally indifferent, was beginning to break out in cold sweat on his forehead.


    When he exchanged a look with Lin Mengya, he was surprised to see that Lin Mengya was completely unaffected and looked relaxed.


    This was strange. Zuo Qiuyu recalled how offended she was when someone spoke against her husband just a few days ago. How was it that she seemed unaffected now?


    ¡°Are you sure the Longs are open and aboveboard? To me, you are a bunch who had completely deceived others and made them believe that you¡¯re good. Too bad, I¡¯m not letting you succeed in whatever you are scheming to do this time!¡±


    ¡°Crash!¡± The chessboard had been overturned and the chess pieces scattered all over the floor. Wearing a hideous expression, Liu Xuan looked as if he was going to charge at Long Tianyu and tear him into pieces.


    Lin Mengya immediately stood in front of Long Tianyu and glared at Liu Xuan with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what misunderstanding you have with the Longs, but please believe me for now. Long Tianyu will never do anything against Cousin Chen¡¯s interest. You have my life as a guarantee.¡±


    Nevertheless, the cold look in Liu Xuan¡¯s eyes did not go away.


    On the other hand, Liu Xuan turned to look at Lin Mengya with some other emotions in his eyes.


    Following that, Liu Xuan had to go off with a huff so he could suppress his anger temporarily.


    ¡°Cousin Yu, lest there be any mishap, may I trouble you to check out on Liu Xuan?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was about to say something but stopped himself. He turned around and ran after Liu Xuan.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were left in the room, and after a long pause, Lin Mengya finally let out a sigh.

 Chapter 478 - Lets Have a Chat

    Lin Mengya bent over to pick up the fallen chess pieces one by one.


    As Long Tianyu set his eyes on her, he could already tell what her thoughts were.


    ¡°You provoked him on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Long Tianyu took the chess pieces from her hands with a perplexed look in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just wanted to understand why he kept targeting you.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was not happy that Long Tianyu had been attacked, she gradually realized that Liu Xuan was not exactly just targeting Long Tianyu.


    He seemed to harbor a great hatred for the royal family of Dajin.


    She merely wanted to drive Liu Xuan to a corner today and see if she could find out any clues.


    As a result, however, Liu Xuan merely provided her with some ambiguous responses.


    Nevertheless, there was one thing that Lin Mengya was certain. If she were to make a guess based on Liu Xuan¡¯s words a moment, he could have been tricked by the Long Family in terms of money and sex.


    After picking up all the chess pieces, Lin Mengya was suddenly overcome by curiosity and turned on the testing mode.


    Looking at Lin Mengya staring at him with her dark eyes, Long Tianyu get gooseflesh.


    What on earth was the lass thinking?


    ¡°Prince Yu, is there any princess in the royal family between the age of 18 and 25 who does not adhere to the protocol of the palace and goes out and about as she pleases for a long period of time?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s bright and sparkling eyes, Long Tianyu thought hard and finally shook his head.


    ¡°That would be strange. If he had not been deceived into sex by a female member of the Long Family, why would he say such words? I¡¯m surely going to get something out of Cousin Yu when I have time in the future.¡±


    Being curious and gossipy was definitely a strong driving force for any human being.


    Lin Mengya, who was determined to unravel the reason for Liu Xuan¡¯s heartbreak, would be giving Liu Xuan an earnest look whenever opportunities arose.


    Whenever Liu Xuan turned around and smiled at her embarrassingly, she would give him a hair-standing smile.


    Even Long Tianyu, who got jealous easily, was glad that he was no longer the one being watched closely.


    Now, he would be like a bystander like Zuo Qiuyu.


    It was a sunny day. Lin Mengya looked out of the window, supporting her head with her hands.


    She looked so pretty, but¡­


    ¡°Lord Liu, are you tired? Thirsty? Would you like to come in to have a cup of tea?¡±


    Not only was Lin Mengya¡¯s smile sweet, her voice was also crispy.


    However, Liu Xuan felt a chill run down from his neck to his spine.


    He quickly shook his head. This woman had been casting such looks on him ever since they left the small town.


    ¡°Are you having some kind of misunderstanding towards me? Rest assured that I have no ill intentions. I just felt that there¡¯s some misunderstanding earlier, so I would like to have a heart-to-heart talk with you. What do you think?¡±


    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯s incessant coaxing, Liu Xuan kept his distance.


    It was just too bad that the two comrades by his side kept pushing the matter of interacting with Lin Mengya to him.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeky look as if she could not wait to play more tricks on him, Liu Xuan wished he had more legs to carry him far away from her immediately.


    ¡°Alas, this isn¡¯t getting anywhere. I thought he would be bolder than this, but look at how he¡¯s panicking now!¡±


    The speed at which they were traveling was rather fast. Cousin Yu said they would arrive at the peripherals of the former capital by sunset.


    The old capital consisted of the peripheral part and an internal part. There were altogether eight city gates distributed on the city¡¯s peripheral like a radiating pattern.


    However, the location of the palace and the Pavilion of Herbs was in the inner part of the city, where it was an area where the city could defend itself as well as get its soldiers ready to fight if it had been attacked by enemies.


    However, given that Cousin Chen had already relocated the nation¡¯s capital, there were only some stewards guarding the palace. As for the other subjects in the royal family, they had all gone to serve in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Lin Mengya was a little taken aback at Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words.


    She did not know whether to conclude that the highest authority in the Pavilion of Herbs was either too audacious or that he was overcome by his own selfish ambition.


    Even if these royal subjects had been forsaken by the emperor, they should not be freely given to others as subjects.


    Perhaps it was like what Cousin Chen had anticipated. Having lived in the clover for many years, those in the Pavilion of Herbs had begun to conceive undesirable thoughts.


    It was noon, and the weather had become hotter.


    Lin Mengya alighted from the horse carriage, found a small tea stall, and sat down to rest and cool off.


    Naturally, Liu Xuan used the excuse of wanting to check out what was ahead of them to keep his distance from her.


    Lin Mengya found the way Lord Liu tried to shun her rather funny.


    Where had that Liu Xuan, who was so imposing just a few days ago, gone now?


    ¡°My dear cousin, whomever you set your eyes on would be such an unlucky guy. Alas, thanks to my kind brother-in-law, who willingly took you in. Otherwise, who else would be able to tame a devil like you?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu said with a sigh and shook his head.


    As expected, the pair of husband and wife rolled their eyes at him, although there was a difference in the degree of disdain between those two.


    Long Tianyu had submitted to Lin Mengya since long ago. Now the two for them sang the same tune.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    A plain cup of warm water was placed before Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu was aware that Lin Mengya had never like tea that tasted too bitter. However, Baishao had been injured and she was usually the one who was in charge of the good tea.


    Now he could only offer Lin Mengya a glass of plain water to quench her thirst.


    ¡°Do you feel that something is amiss given that we have arrived at the former capital so smoothly?¡± said Lin Mengya with a low voice after she took the cup of water from Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and took a sip from it.


    By now, they were closer and closer to the formal capital city. As Lin Mengya went down the line of thoughts, she realized that although they indeed met with some trouble in Tianlong Prefecture, there were no other hiccups along the way.


    Of course, this was in reference to the difficulties they encountered as signs of dangers that eventually turned around.


    ¡°We still have to be cautious, even though I find it strange too. We had obviously realized some tails along the way but they had merely followed from afar and did not come close to us.¡±


    Long Tianyu was very sensitive and observant. Although he had been protecting Lin Mengya like a personal bodyguard, nothing escaped his eyes in their surroundings.


    Groaning, Lin Mengya, too, found it strange and she could not help feeling more worried.


    What she did not know was that these different powers had refrained themselves from coming closer because they were also not sure if they were enemies or friends among themselves.


    It was under such a bizarre state of balance that Lin Mengya and her company of people managed to arrive at the former capital safely.


    If not for such suspicion among their enemies, they would have met with many more dangerous situations.


    As the saying went, ¡°When you¡¯re covered with lice, you don¡¯t itch, and when you¡¯re up to your ears in debt, you stop worrying.¡± This must be how it felt.


    When they were well-rested, they set out on their journey again.


    As expected, not long after they set out, the towering city wall came into sight.


    The faint aroma of herbs filled the air. Not to mention Lin Mengya, who had a keen sense of smell like a dog, even the common people could tell that there was something special here.


    All the people could not help taking a deep breath.


    The air was filled with the aroma from a wealth of different medicinal herbs, so much so that whoever lived here for a long period of time would have all ailments, big and small, cured.


    This was also the reason why the nation¡¯s capital had never been plagued by any pandemic since the time the capital of the Nation of Lintian was built.


    Lin Mengya also understood why those who refused to move the capital were aged kins of the royal family.


    This was a natural choice of place for retirement. Not only would one¡¯s illnesses be healed, the environment even boosted general health and fitness.


    Nevertheless, it would have taken a few centuries for the capital to achieve this state.


    They could even build an old folks home here. However, Cousin Chen had the intention to move the Pavilion of Herbs to the new capital city.


    Psst¡­ What troublesome project.


    Although there were eight city gates, only two of them were opened during normal times.


    The other six gates would only be temporarily opened on special festivals and occasions.


    Given the large number of visitors to the city at this moment, there was already a long line formed by the time they arrived at the gates.


    Since the place was so crowded, there was no need for Lin Mengya to alight from the horse carriage.


    However, it was vociferous given the crowd.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya and her company were a prominent group and soon someone in the crowd recognized Prince Shen and senior provincial official Liu Xuan.


    There was no getting away with the pleasantries. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya alternated between forcing a smile and bending down to speak to the people, which was very unlike her usual self.


    ¡°Since Prince Shen had come, it must be Princess Anle in the horse carriage. I heard that Princess Anle is extremely beautiful. Why don¡¯t Prince Shen invite her to come out here so we can see her?¡±


    Immediately, a cold look was shot at the man who was behaving like a social butterfly.


    The man, however, was rather slow at catching the hint. He had failed to realize that there was a handsome man whose face had fallen.


    ¡°That would be difficult. My cousin isn¡¯t comfortable in such a buzz. Moreover, she is still young and does not know how to speak appropriately, as a result, she may say something offensive.¡±


    While Zuo Qiuyu appeared to be polite on the surface, in reality, he was growing very tired inside.


    He threw a quick glance at Long Tianyu and realized that he was already fuming, therefore Zuo Qiuyu immediately tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Master Zhu, did I hear that your father has come on this trip too?¡±


    The man who was Master Zhu truly lived up to his name.


    He was squinting his beady eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°Naturally, someone from the Zhu Family might emerge as someone great this time. If that happens, I would be obliged if Elder Brother Zuo could take good care of him.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu flew into a rage at Mr. Zhu¡¯s words.


    He was merely the son of the vice-president of one of the Six Boards. How dare he harbored the wishful thinking of a meteoric rise through the Pavilion of Herbs? How dare he even address Zuo Qiuyu as a brother?


    While Zuo Qiuyu was outraged, he knew not to show his anger.


    Nothing escaped Lin Mengya¡¯s ears.


    The expression on her face turned cold. These people were shameless!


    Her eyeballs rolled around in her eyes as she thought of a good idea.


    After straightening her clothes, she reached out her delicate hands to gently push open the door of the horse carriage.


    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s getting really boring in the horse carriage. When will we arrive at our destination, Cousin?¡±

 Chapter 479 - The Horse Kicked Its Front Hooves.

    The rich men¡¯s sons who had surrounded Zuo Qiuyu to seek information or show off themselves thought the voice they heard very feminine and attractive.


    If such a delightful voice were to be calling their names, it would be such a joyful thing for them.


    All the people¡¯s eyes turned in the direction of the voice and saw a slender, fair arm moving across the door of the horse carriage quickly.


    In the next moment, a pretty face with beautiful features appeared before everyone.


    At her smile, it seemed that all the beautiful women in the world paled in comparison with her.


    In that instant, the noisy crowd became silent.


    ¡°My dear cousin, we¡¯re about to arrive,¡± replied Zuo Qiuyu after being stunned for a second.


    In this way, he had introduced the identity of this beauty to all the people around them.


    It was then that Lin Mengya seemed to realize the large group of young men in front of her cousin.


    Covering her mouth with her small hand, she looked as if she was taken by surprise and said accusingly, ¡°Dear Cousin, why didn¡¯t you warn me earlier?¡±


    There was a girlish, coquettish look in her eyes which made even Zuo Qiuyu go into a daze, not to mention the group of young men.


    What was this lass up to again?


    ¡°This, this must be Princess Anle. Seeing for oneself is surely better than hearing from others. Prince Anle is indeed as beautiful as a fairy!¡±


    Relying on his status, Master Zhu began throwing flirtatious looks. Although he tried to appear gentlemanly, the way his saliva almost dripped from the corner of his lips was enough to expose the fact that he was a lecher.


    Lin Mengya averted her eyes in an attempt to look coy, when in fact, she was quietly sneering.


    She was about to make use of this lecher to her advantage when a low, angry voice sounded in that instant.


    ¡°The sun is scorching, take care not to be sunburned.¡±


    The harsh tone of voice that sounded instantly attracted the attention of all the people.


    Thereafter, the handsome face wearing a sullen expression made Lin Mengya want to laugh and cry at the same time.


    Ever since their ambiguous relationship between the two of them progressed to one of intimacy and sweet romance, Long Tianyu¡¯s usual arrogance and aloofness seemed to disappear.


    His jealousy would be aroused easily.


    The deep frown and the murderous look in his deep-set eyes were evident to all, let alone Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    As Lin Mengya tried to struggle free, Long Tianyu, who refused to hear her protest, simply pushed her back into the horse carriage.


    The window of the horse carriage was tightly shut with a ¡°thump¡±.


    In that instant, there was a helpless look in Lin Mengya¡¯s large, watery eyes.


    She wondered if this was right, but Long Tianyu¡¯s protectiveness made her feel a little too restricted.


    She massaged her temples with her pointer fingers and told herself that perhaps she was merely discontented.


    After all, feeling duty-bound, he had put aside all matters in Dajin and accompanied her to the Nation of Lintian, bearing with all the trouble she made.


    Not many men in the world would connive with her in this way.


    Forget it, just let him be.


    Seeing the beauty with a charming smile being pushed back into the horse carriage, the other rich young men who appeared to the Master Zhu¡¯s followers were surely very unhappy.


    This was especially true for the effeminate young man who was rather good-looking. Instantly, Long Tianyu had become a thorn in their flesh.


    Setting his eyes on those men, Long Tianyu sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    He would never allow anyone to have covetous thoughts towards his possessions.


    What more she was his wife.


    Long Tianyu crossed his arms in front of him while sitting on the horse and looked down at the men below. In his eyes, these men were like trash in human shapes.


    ¡°We heard that Princess Anle is already married. This must be Prince Yu of Dajin, right?¡±


    Master Zhu emphasized the word ¡®Prince¡¯.


    Immediately, Master Zhu and his followers took the hint and joined in the mocking.


    The sinister and ruthless look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes began emerging from the depth.


    The chilling air about him, like his good looks should not be overlooked.


    Those who were a little sharper and sensitive were immediately able to tell the special aura Prince Yu possessed.


    They quickly put away the mocking look in their eyes. However, being in the former capital of the Nation of Lintian, they also knew that Prince Yu would not dare to do anything outrageous.


    ¡°Zuo Qiuyu, are there any laws in the Nation of Lintian that punishes the royals of another nation?¡± asked Long Tianyu coldly.


    Zuo Qiuyu shook his head immediately as he tasted a trace of bitterness in his throat.


    He certainly was not feeling any pity for Master Zhu and his fellows, rather¡­


    He was in close proximity to them, what if their blood splattered onto him later on?


    Liu Xuan could feel something was going wrong and was about to step forward to put a stop to it. Unfortunately, Zuo Qiuyu grabbed his arm and took a big step back, as if he had slipped.


    He appeared to be obeying his wishes.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, a conceited Master Zhu seemed to have been kicked hard on his chest.


    In the sight of everyone, he suddenly flew up into the air, and thereafter, he fell heavily by the wayside.


    The loud thud from him landing on the floor shocked the rich young men standing all around.


    Nevertheless, they could see that Long Tianyu had remained seated on the horse all this time. His eyes were like that of a hunting beast glaring at its prey with a murderous look.


    Only someone who was observant would know that perhaps it was only a small button from Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve that had made this big man spring up into the air.


    ¡°You! How dare you! Don¡¯t you know you are in the Nation of Lintian, not in your barbaric Jin State?¡±


    Master Zhu panted to groan for a while on the ground before he forced himself to get up.


    He pointed angrily at Long Tianyu with his fat finger and spat blood out of his mouth, while he cursed and swore.


    ¡°Barbaric?¡±


    The corner of Long Tianyu¡¯s lips curled upwards as he sneered.


    Since he had been called barbaric, should he not do something truly barbaric, lest he should waste this title he had been given?


    Finally, with the support of the people around him, Master Zhu got onto his feet.


    Little did he expect that before he could open his mouth to scold again, a pair of black horse hoofs immediately attacked him?


    At that moment, all the people instinctively dodged to the side.


    Master Zhu, who was cramped in the middle, had no way of dodging to the side, nor could he retreat.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Master Zhu was pinned to the ground firmly by the hooves of the horse in that instant.


    Long Tianyu allowed the horse to freely and happily trample on Master Zhu in a few quick steps.


    After a series of blood-curdling screams of pain, Long Tianyu and the horse appeared to be bystanders who were standing by to watch as if nothing had happened.


    Master Zhu, who had been trampled over a few times, was panting heavily and half-dead.


    Everyone standing around were stunned. No one had expected Long Tianyu¡¯s move.


    Even Lin Mengya, who was in the horse carriage had seen everything through the narrow opening of the curtain.


    Serve him right! He had asked for this by what came out of his mouth.


    ¡°This, this¡­ You¡¯ve brought disaster upon us!¡±


    After the situation calmed, someone seemed to have come to his senses.


    Nevertheless, there were some in the crowd who were gloating.


    Master Zhu, who had fainted by now, was being carried by the lackeys by his side.


    At this moment, his so-so-looking face had turned into a color palette. It was covered with red patches and bruises.


    At the sight, Lin Mengya could not help but feel very satisfied. Nevertheless, she took a careful look at him.


    Long Tianyu had been very skillful. He managed to break a few his bones, but that was about all.


    Based on Long Tianyu¡¯s character in the past, this guy would have become a wandering soul by now.


    ¡°Disperse yourselves. There¡¯s nothing much to see.¡±


    A grim-looking Zuo Qiuyu tried his best to settle the situation, although Master Zhu was obviously deserving of the punishment.


    However¡­


    Alas, fate had been unkind to him!


    Because of Long Tianyu¡¯s behavior earlier on, all the people around them made way for them.


    When Lin Mengya intended to show herself earlier on, she had only wanted to make use of Master Zhu¡¯s status to gain entrance to the city as early as possible.


    Little did she expect that indeed, they had gone into the city on account of Master Zhu?


    Despite successfully getting back at Master Zhu, Long Tianyu was not feeling great. This was obvious from the expression on his face.


    Therefore, Zuo Qiuyu was wise enough not to irritate Long Tianyu. On the contrary, he tried to look pitiful and he rested his arms on the window and complained to Lin Mengya softly.


    ¡°My dear cousin, just look at your husband¡¯s temper¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu paused and sneaked a glance at Long Tianyu to make sure that he did not hear him before he continued.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s nothing serious. That man only had a few broken bones. Did you not see how the officials at the gates did not make things difficult for us when we entered the city? Just be careful in what we do later on, and don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Lin Mengya naturally knew that Zuo Qiuyu was worried. Just like him, she wished there would be minimal trouble on their trip.


    However, she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s temperament too well.


    He would not be the Long Tianyu she knew if he was able to remain unperturbed by those insults.


    Moreover, Master Zhu had only been lightly injured. If the elders in his family were wise, they would not come forward to make trouble.


    In the last few days, she had finally understood from her observation.


    Cousin Yu had been living a life without any restraints. He was even considered an alien back in the palace in the Jin State.


    Cousin Yu might not fully understand the implication of being Prince Shen and Princess Anle.


    Lin Mengya supposed the Zhu Family would try to salvage their family¡¯s dignity during the medical skills competition.


    At that time, they would have to be on their guard.


    In reality, she fully understood that not only the Zhu Family but every family that was participating in this medical skills competition desired to take down the position that warranted astronomical power.


    Since they were now part of this, they would have to battle hard with these families.


    Given that they were already enemies in this sense, there was no need to be concerned about this little hiccup, right?


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zuo Qiuyu did not press further on this matter.


    On the other hand, Liu Xuan had been looking troubled since they entered the city. No matter how Zuo Qiuyu tried to probe, Liu Xuan was tight-lipped and Zuo Qiuyu had failed to get any information out of him.

 Chapter 480 - Dark Shadow Spy

    The streets in the old capital crisscrossed and intersected with each other, and they were lined with shops with a superb collection of beautiful things. Compared to Wangtian City, it possessed much more character and charm.


    Compared to the lively Wangtian City, the former capital was like an old man filled with wisdom and rich life experiences.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was especially perked up by the strong scent of medicinal herbs in the air, although she could only observe the buzz of the streets outside through the window of the horse carriage.


    The people whom Zuo Qiuchen arranged to receive them had been waiting at the gates for a long time by now.


    With someone to lead them on their way, Lin Mengya soon spotted the place where they would rest for the night.


    It was not a luxurious inn, neither was it some elegant post station, but it was an outwardly plain-looking but spacious and clean mansion belonging to some nobleman.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is the mansion where my brother used to live when he was still the crown prince. We grew up here together.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sounded a little emotional when making the introduction and Lin Mengya took a closer look at the place. The sturdy and heavy gates, though blocked by a screen wall, was not at all old or damaged.


    The procession of people entered through the gates and it was obvious that the dark green tiles on the floor had been meticulously swept.


    Upon their entrance, they entered a spacious main courtyard. Although there were signs of aging at the corners of the houses, the place was very clean and tidy and this pleased Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Your Highnesses, His Majesty had given special instructions to prepare lodgings for the various people in your company, and we have done so. All of you will lodge here during the entire stay in the old capital.¡±


    The person whom Zuo Qiuchen had arranged to attend to them was familiar to Lin Mengya and the rest. He was a young guard named Yu An, who was both quick-witted and steady in handling affairs.


    Most importantly, he was loyal and devoted to Zuo Qiuchen.


    She heard from Zuo Qiuyu that Yu An had been by Zuo Qiuchen side since young. It would be much more convenient for them to have him around.


    ¡°This place is great. Please thank Cousin Chen on my behalf.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked around the place and learned that they had prepared a room for her in a small courtyard at the south-western corner of the mansion.


    It might not be as grand as the main courtyard, but the small courtyard was planted with many green bamboo plants. With the bamboo plants, the courtyard became a place with winding paths leading to quiet seclusion.


    Lin Mengya followed the winding cobbled path and soon, three houses in picturesque disorder appeared in her line of vision.


    ¡°These rooms had been specially prepared by His Majesty. To be honest, he had prepared these for you since ten years ago.¡±


    Yu An explained with a smile and Lin Mengya could not help but be a little taken aback.


    In fact, she had always thought that Zuo Qiuchen was treating her so nicely because she was holding on to the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    What with building a small courtyard ten years ago for a cousin whom he had never met.


    How could she not understand his heart?


    ¡°Please give my thanks to Cousin Chen. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude, Lin Mengya walked up to push open the door to her room.


    There was a unique fragrance of flowers subtly diffusing through the air.


    Stepping through the entrance, she entered a reception room. To her left, there was the inner chamber where she could rest and to her right, there was a bookshelf and a study table.


    Right ahead of her stood a painting of bamboos. She wondered who the artist was who had added many happy-looking sparrows among the skinny bamboo, which made the painting alive.


    There was a soft mattress that was laid on the floor and it was covered with a yam-colored blanket.


    Not only was the decoration of the room unconventional, it sure looked like a young woman¡¯s room.


    Seeing the satisfied smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, Yu An knowingly retreated from the room.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were the only ones left in the room.


    ¡°Cousin Chen is so considerate. I guess this trip is really worth the while.¡±


    Actually, there was nothing new to Lin Mengya. Even the rarest thing could be found in her own courtyard at home.


    What really touched her heart was Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s kind intention.


    ¡°Hm, I suppose he had really put his heart into this. You must be tired after a day¡¯s journey. Let¡¯s rest early.¡±


    It was as if Long Tianyu did not notice anything at all.


    He did not make any comments, neither did he look like he was unhappy about anything.


    From Lin Nansheng, his brother-in-law, to these two cousins of Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu had gotten used to how Lin Mengya¡¯s family members doted on her like she was the apple of their eyes.


    Nevertheless, he was determined in his heart to dote on Lin Mengya a hundred or even a thousand times more.


    If Lin Mengya were to find out about Long Tianyu¡¯s competitive thought, she would laugh at his childishness.


    However, Long Tianyu simply refused to let any other man occupy any corner of her heart.


    Her own brother was no exception!


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We have arrived at the old capital. Those people whom we distracted would receive news soon. If we make a calculation, how much time do we have?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s men had been dispersed to the surrounding to find out the traces of those people following them.


    However, there were so many powers behind them that made Lin Mengya speechless.


    Sumei and whoever was behind her was one of them, but having been misled by a group of empty horse carriages, they had lagged behind.


    In total, there were about five to six groups of people who were following them.


    Apart from one group that had been arranged by Cousin Chen to protect them in secret, the rest all had evil intentions towards them.


    Perhaps it was because the time was not ripe yet that these people had kept very still and not left any traces.


    Naturally, Lin Mengya had employed all means to mislead them.


    If they were to start calculating from now, there would a short period of vacuum when they could utterly cut off those people following and watching them.


    This would be the best time to act.


    ¡°That would be about three days. Those people may move fast, but there are too many people who want to enter the city. Based on their travel speed, they would all have entered the city in three days.¡±


    Long Tianyu said conservatively after making a mental calculation.


    The fact that they were able to enter the city without much trouble had very much to do with Long Tianyu¡¯s vicious attack on Master Zhu.


    Otherwise, the earliest they could enter the city would have been tomorrow.


    ¡°Three days would be sufficient. Let¡¯s go to look for Cousin Yu and Liu Xuan.¡±


    After pondering and making a mental calculation, Lin Mengya had quickly devices a plan in her mind.


    These three days would be an extremely precious time for them and they should not waste any moment of it.


    As for her exhausted body, she would find time to rest after three days.


    By then, she would want to have a good tour around this beautiful old city.


    The sky was just getting bright when many dark shadows quietly spread out from the crown prince¡¯s Baodi.


    The peddlers along the streets felt a gentle breeze as a dark shadow flew past them in front of their eyes.


    By the time they rubbed their eyes and took another look, they realized that there was no one there.


    They supposed they were just seeing things.


    The dark figure walked on walls and roofs and no one knew when and where he was hiding. After a few hours passed and by the time the city gates were opened, the dark figure who belonged to darkness had completely vanished in the sunlight.


    When night fell, the noisy crowd in the streets began to gradually disperse. When the city gates were closed, those hidden figures would return to the crown prince¡¯s Baodi as if they had agreed to meet at the same time.


    All the men in black made their way back into the study of the crown prince¡¯s Baodi in an orderly manner.


    They did not even need to say anything but just took out a letter sealed with wax and handed it over to the severe-looking Yu An. Thereafter, they would disappear in an instant.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya had curled up in a wide chair in the study of the crown prince¡¯s Baodi.


    Since yesterday, she had slept a total of only four hours.


    She covered her mouth with her petite hand as she yawned into it. Although she already had dark circles under her eyes, her eyes were still sparkling and there was no sign of her being sleepy.


    ¡°Your Highness the princess, here are the 178 letters, of which thirty-five are sealed with red wax, while sixty-five of them are sealed with black wax. The rest are sealed with grey wax.¡±


    Yu An arranged the letters neatly as he reported to Lin Mengya respectfully.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the letters and started to frown a little.


    The letters sealed in red were from Cousin Chen¡¯s loyal subjects, while the ones sealed in black were from the party loyal to the former authority. The grey letters were of those who stood on the fence, who were wavering and afraid of offending either party.


    Although the supporters of the old power did not make up the majority, the situation was still not favorable for Cousin Chen.


    The letters contained information that Lin Mengya instructed the men to find out when they sneaked into those people¡¯s houses.


    What was strange was all the information was regarding trivial matters. Regardless of how big or small the matters were, every detail was to be recorded clearly.


    Eventually, there was no important secret that was found out. Even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu had no idea what Lin Mengya was up to.


    ¡°I know, but let¡¯s continue to find information. Within two days, all the noble families would be in the old capital to be spectators to the competition. I want everything they do once they enter the city to be reported to the details. Tell them that they do not need to enter the center to spy. However, every other thing they find must be recorded carefully. Nothing should be left out!¡±


    Immediately, Yu An went ahead to make arrangements to send out men to do the job, while Lin Mengya opened one of the letters sealed in red. After taking a look at it, she threw it into the burning stove and it was consumed by fire.


    ¡°Cousin, what is this¡­¡±


    After all the hard work throughout the day, was it just for her to take a look and throw away?


    Not to mention Zuo Qiuyu who could no longer remain seated, even the composed Long Tianyu could no longer bear it but cast a perplexed look at his wife.


    ¡°I am analyzing the situations in the various households. Rest assured that none of the information collected will be waste.¡±


    Despite Lin Mengya trying to assure them with a comforting smile, she continued opening the envelops and burning the letters after glancing through them.


    The other three men in the room were becoming increasingly puzzled. What on earth did this lass have in mind?


    Finally, the burnt smell of the letters stopped becoming stronger when Lin Mengya read the last letter sealed with grey wax.


    The Lin Mengya at this moment had gone into a daze. While sitting on the chair, her eyes seemed blank and they could not tell where she was looking.


    However, if they were to observe, they would see that her fingers seemed to be doing some kind of rhythmic exercise.

 Chapter 482 - What it Meant to Take Initiative

    A pained look flashed in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    Although Lin Mengya had been keeping quiet, she must have been very concerned about her temporal imperfection.


    For this reason, he swore he would have Lin Mengya healed no matter what price he had to pay.


    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    He responded to Lin Mengya with a low and tender voice while his large strong hand crept onto her right shoulder.


    Moving from top to bottom, he massaged Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm in the way that Zuo Qiuyu taught him.


    Zuo Qiuyu had once mentioned to him that if Lin Mengya¡¯s arm had not been massaged frequently before it healed, there would be sequelae even if it were to heal.


    Despite the lack of sensation in her right arm, Lin Mengya could not help but start to blush when she saw Long Tianyu attending to her carefully.


    She turned her head away and scolded herself in her heart for being so useless.


    Why would she become so agitated merely when Long Tianyu was massaging her arm?


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    The atmosphere turned rather awkward from the lack of conversation between them.


    However, Lin Mengya immediately felt the dryness in her mouth the moment she opened her mouth.


    Lin Mengya, who was usually sharp-tongued seemed to have gone blank in her mind. How useless she was! Before this, they had fought non-stop and there was never a moment of quiet.


    Now that the atmosphere turned so quiet and harmonious, and in contrast to her usual self, she was tongue-tied.


    ¡°Erm? Why?¡±


    Long Tianyu lifted his eyes to look at her and had a superb view of her blushing snow-white pretty face.


    He stared at her fluttering long, curly lashes. It appeared that she was trying to avoid looking at him.


    It was rare that Lin Mengya was so coquettish, but it encouraged Long Tianyu to want to bully her.


    His cheeky intention inched one step closer as the two of them were in close proximity.


    The refreshing fragrance exuberating from Lin Mengya¡¯s body that was mixed together with the subtle fragrance of medicinal herbs seeped into Long Tianyu¡¯s breath.


    To Long Tianyu¡¯s puzzlement, while he clearly knew that Lin Mengya usually did not apply any powder, he could not help feeling intoxicated when he came close to her and smelt her scent.


    While Lin Mengya felt that Long Tianyu was approaching, she turned away even more forcefully.


    Little was she aware that her neck and earlobes were turning red.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes deepened at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s blushing neck and earlobes.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing¡­ just be careful.¡±


    Even such a simple statement made Lin Mengya panicked so much that she bit her tongue.


    Rolling her eyes, Lin Mengya could not understand her own strange behavior.


    She had grown used to her intimacy with Long Tianyu over this period.


    However, whenever he inched closer to her, they could both sense that the temperature between them was rising. Nevertheless, there was still a gap in their midst.


    She could feel some kind of anticipation within her.


    In that instant, Lin Mengya felt as if she had suffered a blow from this very thought of hers.


    Good heavens! Did she feel that her desires had not been satisfied?


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide, shocked at her own thoughts.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was Lin Mengya.


    It was not her style to behave like a coy little girl.


    Seeming to have made up her mind to do something, Lin Mengya suddenly turned back her head.


    At that moment, the two people came face to face with each other and the tips of their noses were barely a millimeter apart.


    Go for it! Lin Mengya closed her eyes abruptly and moved towards Long Tianyu without further hesitation.


    She thought this was going to be a sweet beginning, who knew¡­


    ¡°Ouch! Painful!¡±


    Given her determination, she should be praised for her courage. But apparently, she had misjudged and underestimated the force of a kiss.


    Immediately, she felt the aching feeling in her nose from the impact.


    Lin Mengya covered her nose and cried out in pain.


    She immediately opened her eyes. By now, her eyes were filled with tears because of the pain in her nose.


    Heavens! She merely wanted to take the initiative this time, but why did this ridiculous thing happen?


    Lin Mengya had no time to think about the ambiance. At this moment, all she thought of was to find a hole to bury herself and never to emerge for the rest of her life!


    ¡°Sigh¡­ you¡­¡±


    Similarly, Long Tianyu rubbed his nose and did not know whether to laugh or cry as he gazed at Lin Mengya.


    He looked dotingly at her, but there was also a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    His wife would never behave the way normal people behaved.


    A moment ago, before he could make out what was going on, he had seen her head coming fast and headed toward his face.


    Caught unprepared, he did not dodge in time and had to take the blow on his face.


    Before he, the victim, could complain, the perpetrator had cried out in pain first.


    ¡°Boohoo, please quickly take a look to see if my nose has collapsed. What can I do if it has collapsed? There¡¯s no place here that I can go for plastic surgery. I¡¯m doomed!¡±


    Who would have expected that one needed to have a sense a direction when kissing? How was it that Long Tianyu seemed unscathed while she felt as if her nose had been flattened?¡±


    Rushing to the mirror in the inner chamber, Lin Mengya felt that her nose had somehow become lower despite knowing that her nose bone was not injured.


    She kept pinching and pulling until she felt that her nose had returned to its original height. Even then, she scrutinized it from all angles in the mirror in fear that it would collapse again.


    Trailing behind her, Long Tianyu looked at her with much amusement, and his thin lips instinctively curled at their ends into a smile.


    Although they had missed a kiss, he felt all that had happened was worthwhile, ignoring the fact that he had got a blow on his face.


    The temporary episode had passed. The chaotic situation reminded them to be on their guard.


    After taking a short rest, Lin Mengya threw herself into the massive project of analyzing the data once again.


    Just when the night fell, Lin Mengya had the situation of all the families participating in the medical skills competition stored in her brain.


    There were no such things as perpetual friends, only perpetual benefits.


    During this medical skills competition, not to mention those enemies of her cousin, the emperor, even those people who had always been on their side could possibly develop other thoughts and turn against them.


    Given that they were tight on time, they could only try to mislead the people by relying on their men watching from the peripheral.


    If they tried to infiltrate into the inner circle of their enemies within such a short time, they would definitely stir up suspicion and alarm.


    She knew that Cousin Chen had surely planted his informers around many people.


    However, those informers would be the trump cards to be used at crucial moments.


    In the current situation, there was no use of them yet.


    As for those matters which she sent out men to investigate, one of whom was the head of the Lin Family, which was also her father, Lin Nansheng. Those men whom he trusted or had an intimate relationship with were mostly upright and guileless people with heroic spirit.


    In contrast, Shangguan Qing and the people serving her were evil people who only knew to fawn on her.


    This was the reason she wanted to find out the impression the influential families or families of officials had on them so that she could use the information to draw a comparison.


    Perhaps people pretended to behave differently from what they were really like when they were outside.


    However, many people would not be able to cover up the minute details.


    For example, the attitudes and behaviors of the servants or female family members within the family would not be easy to cover up.


    If one was able to hide even the minute details and not allow people to see any flaws, he must be extremely intelligent.


    Such a person would usually not do any silly things. At the same time, he would be a very difficult opponent to deal with.


    Even if she were to be on guard early, she would be able to succeed.


    Through tidying up and analyzing the information collected, Lin Mengya believed that there would be many people that they needed to guard against if Zuo Qiuyu wished to win in the competition.


    However, Lin Mengya already had an idea in her mind. The most important thing now was to solve the great problem right before her eyes.


    ¡°My dear cousin, will you help me think of a solution, please?¡±


    Why would such a handsome face be filled with such a sour expression?


    At this moment, Zuo Qiuyu had lost all dignity of being an elder cousin. He merely sat on the chair, moaning and groaning to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What can I do? You better think of a solution yourself.¡±


    The art competition was just around the corner and this useless guy was contemplating fleeing!


    Lin Mengya did not try to conceal the look of disdain in her eyes. She would, by all means, make him join the competition even if it meant that she had to tie him up.


    However, the time for a life-and-death struggle had not arrived at this moment.


    ¡°But¡ª Sigh, you know I don¡¯t have the capability. What if¡­ what if I lose in the competition? Would I be creating more trouble for my brother, the emperor?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu fiddled with his hair, appearing to be in a great struggle. His mind was in a state of disarray.


    If he did not step out to help his emperor brother, he would be doing a disservice to the Nation of Lintian and his brother. All the more, he would be doing a disservice to his parents in heaven.


    On the other hand, if he were to help his brother, he would perhaps be eliminated in the first round given his capabilities.


    In his mind, Lin Mengya would naturally be the most suitable candidate, but her status made her unsuitable. Given his brother, the emperor¡¯s personality, he would naturally have another candidate in mind.


    Zuo Qiuyu supposed he didn¡¯t have to participate in the deadly competition.


    ¡°Alright, you may not go. However, think about it, if any other person takes up the position, even if there are no problems within the first three to five years, what do you think will happen eight or even ten years from now? Power is something that people get addicted to easily. When one tasted the feeling of being paid homage to and being idolized, would he be willingly submitting to someone above him always?¡±


    Lin Mengya said flatly but she had hit the nail on the head.


    Actually, Zuo Qiuyu had also thought of that. However, he was merely afraid to shoulder the responsibility. He had therefore chosen to escape.


    Although Lin Mengya did not know what happened to Zuo Qiuyu in the past that had resulted in him running away from his responsibility, as a member of the royal family of the Nation of Lintian, he would not be able to run away from his destiny and duty, just like her mother who escaped half-way.


    Not to mention that he was the only sibling of the emperor of the Nation of Lintian; they were from the same mother.


    ¡°But¡­ but I¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu appeared to be tormented and was having a great struggle within him.


    His eyes were already bloodshot.


    Lin Mengya was right. Moreover, his brother, the emperor, had invested in him so much.


    The emperor had even taken up some of the responsibilities belonging to Zuo Qiuchen without any complaint.


    Perhaps it was time for him to do something to repay his emperor brother.

 Chapter 483 - Hengyun Gambling House

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you into this, but before Cousin Chen arrives, he will have decided on the candidate. After this, you may choose to return to Dajin with us. At least no one will force you into taking up responsibilities over there.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her gaze, appearing to be indifferent. It was as if she did not care whether Zuo Qiuyu agreed or not.


    Nevertheless, the more she spoke, the more Zuo Qiuyu felt bad.


    The overwhelming sense of guilt bore down on him and he felt as if he would collapse.


    After a long struggle, he finally sighed painfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked to Zuo Qiuyu with surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu must have made up his mind. He had decided not to run away anymore, but to take up the responsibility belonging to him.


    ¡°I said I would participate in the medical skills competition, and, please help me to win. Only in this way will my emperor be free of any worries from behind.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head to hide the smile on her face. She did not let Zuo Qiuyu see the look of victory in her eyes.


    ¡°You have to consider this carefully. Once we get swept into this storm, Long Tianyu and I can walk out of this anytime. However, once you win this competition, not to mention getting out of the Nation of Lintian, it will be a big deal for you to leave even the old capital city. From that day on, you will have to leave behind your carefree life. Your days will be filled with dry and boring things. Are you prepared for this?¡±


    Despite knowing what Lin Mengya said was the truth, Zuo Qiuyu was set on joining the great competition.


    Seeing his determination, Lin Mengya finally felt the burden come off her shoulder.


    ¡°But¡­ but listen, it¡¯s too late to apply and register for the competition. What should I do? Sigh, it¡¯s my bad. If I had figured this out earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have landed in this situation¡ª¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was full of regrets when he remembered that he needed to register for the competition earlier.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure Cousin Chen, the emperor, would easily find a way to squeeze in one more person through his relations.¡±


    Lin Mengya used the teacup to hide the smile at the corner of her mouth. In fact, from the day they entered the old capital, Lin Mengya had secretly asked Liu Xuan to use Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s seal to enter the competition.


    Poor Zuo Qiuyu! He was kept in the dark when these two people planned everything on his behalf.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, we received news that the people following us had entered the city.¡±


    Suddenly, Yu An came up to Lin Mengya to report the information to her. However, this was no good news to Lin Mengya at all.


    They had arrived earlier than Long Tianyu had anticipated.


    However, how could she refuse to meet them since they had happily come to her for shelter?


    ¡°Alright, I get it. Oh yes, do you know where I can find gambling houses in the old capital?¡±


    The two people in the room found it strange that Lin Mengya should be asking about this.


    Gambling houses? Lin Mengya did not seem to have a liking for gambling.


    ¡°There are such places. In fact, all the gambling houses have been filled with people given that there are so many strangers who have come to the city. Princess, you are so precious and should not go to such places. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Yu An cautiously dissuaded Lin Mengya. His Majesty had repeatedly instructed him to serve and take care of the princess properly.


    Gambling houses were places with a mix of good and bad people. If the princess went there, she would create a commotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can dress up as a man. Wait here for a while. Let me get prepared and we¡¯ll go out to have some fun.¡±


    After Lin Mengya finished speaking, she returned to her room to change into the clothes of a man.


    Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu were left there speechless, and they exchanged helpless looks.


    The two of them would become great sinners if any accidents were to happen.


    However, when they saw a very excited Lin Mengya dressed in man¡¯s clothes, they could only follow her around silently as her bodyguards, one on her left and the other on her right.


    The moment they emerged from the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion and proceeded past two streets, the people in the street gradually increased in number.


    The place that they resided consisted mostly of mansions of government officials and influential families. Commoners did not usually go there.


    On the other hand, the gambling houses, restaurants, and bars were located at the busiest few streets in the old capital.


    If not for Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu, who were walking by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, they might not even be able to inch a step forward.


    ¡°Why are there so many people? It appears that this medicinal skills competition is extremely important to the people of the Nation of Lintian.¡±


    Lin Mengya muttered under her breath. This was the first time in her life she saw such busy and noisy streets.


    This was comparable to the spring parade organized by her university during the short-term holidays.


    The people were definitely not there to enjoy the scene, but rather, they were there to see other people. A claustrophobic person would not be able to survive this.


    ¡°You are right, master. The people of Lintian take pride in being able to attend the medicinal skills competition. Nevertheless, let¡¯s go back. There are just too many people here, and it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Yu An stretched out his arms to block the wave of people coming towards Lin Mengya as he earnestly persuaded Lin Mengya to turn back.


    However, the sharp-eyed Lin Mengya had spotted from afar the gambling houses further down the streets.


    She proceeded to direct the two men to force their way through the crowd. Despite going against the tide of people, they finally made their way to the entrance of a gambling house.


    ¡°This is it. Come, let¡¯s go in to have a look.¡±


    This particular gambling house with a wide entrance and a signboard saying ¡°Hengyun Gambling House¡± seemed to stand out from the other gambling houses.


    Its dark blue curtains had completely blocked the view of the people outside from looking in.


    Lin Mengya scanned the building and decided that this would be the one.


    Among the surrounding gambling houses, this had to be the largest.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya realized that most of the people going in and out of this place were dressed in fine clothes.


    Under normal circumstances, these people were mostly from affluent families.


    She was not interested in winning small money. She was here to win big money.


    She headed into the gambling house straight away. The moment she entered, continuous shouts of gambling entered her ears.


    Just as she expected, the business in this gambling house was no doubt booming. There were all kinds of gambling games and people who were either skillful or lucky.


    Like all gambling houses, there were some customers who were smiling away as well as those who were frowning deeply.


    Lin Mengya looked around curiously while the two men followed closely by her side with focused attention.


    Although the three of them were dressed simple plain clothes, the eyes of the people who frequented this gambling house were very sharp indeed. After all, this gambling house was different from the others.


    Soon, a pair of observant eyes fell on the three of them.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was standing by a table with her eyes glued to the dice cup.


    ¡°It¡¯s opened! Opened! Opened! One, two, four! They are small numbers!¡±


    Some people bought both small and big numbers. However, obviously, more people placed their bets on big ones.


    In that instant, those people could only look on as their money went into others¡¯ pockets.


    From the expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, one could tell that she seemed unbothered.


    She did not look surprised. Instead, she appeared as if she had expected the outcome.


    ¡°Sir, you look like you have a plan in mind. How about you joining in the game with these young masters here?¡±


    A clear but polite voice of a woman sounded from behind Lin Mengya.


    When Lin Mengya turned around, she spied a face with simple yet delicate features.


    The woman looked to be about 30 years old. She was dressed in a simple plain white dress and there was only a single silver hairpin on her hair. She had well-defined eyebrows and long, thin eyes. She was even wearing a subtle smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Her features were not especially outstanding, but in this setting, she appeared even calmer and more collected.


    Although she was just a woman, the people in the gambling house seemed to esteem her highly.


    Even the dealer at this table had nodded respectfully at her first of all.


    After pondering over it, Lin Mengya came to the understanding that she was either the boss of this gambling house or someone who played a huge role here.


    ¡°You are too kind, madame. I¡¯ve come from a poor village and it was with much difficulty that I finally arrived here. I am hoping to see the world.¡±


    Lin Mengya responded with courtesy. After all, this lady ought to be something else to have established herself in the largest gambling house around here.


    ¡°You¡¯re very modest here, sir. It¡¯s not easy to get by outside our hometown. Everybody is trying to find something entertaining. Somehow, I have an affinity towards you the moment I saw you. It¡¯s too crowded and noisy here. I¡¯m afraid an elegant and delicate person like you will be tainted. I suggest that you should follow me to the back hall. It¡¯s quieter and the games there are not as wild as those being played here. What do you say?¡±


    Lin Mengya became wary, but at this instant, she spotted several rather familiar figures coming through the door.


    Unable to manage the situation, Lin Mengya immediately smiled and said, ¡°I would love that. Please lead the way, Madame.¡±


    The woman gave Lin Mengya a smile and proceeded to lead the way for the three of them.


    Those people following them had just spotted their target from outside but they were quickly blocked by some burly men by the entrance.


    After entering the back hall and making sure that she had shaken off the people trailing her, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Little did she expect that those people following her secretly had become even bolder after entering the old capital.


    In the past, they would be quietly following them from afar.


    Now, however, it could be their desperation that had caused them to become fearless so that they even followed her into the gambling house.


    Nevertheless, she was far from being safe at this moment.


    She looked around to size up the surrounding. She thought the woman was going to bring her into a more secretive gambling place, but she eventually brought her to the backyard of the gambling house.


    Compared to the hustle and bustle at the front, the backyard was plain and neat, although not especially exquisite.


    ¡°Please take a seat, Sir. I¡¯m Min¡¯er and I will get you some tea.¡±


    The squarish courtyard was well kept and very clean.


    The woman spoke politely to them as she brought the three of them to a stone table and stools amid the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya exchanged looks with the other two and decided to suppress her thoughts for now. She wanted to see what this woman was up to.


    ¡°Please do not be alarmed, Sir. I am Fanggu. I am the stewardess of Hengyun Gambling House. I merely felt that there was a special affinity towards you, which was why I have invited you inside. I ask that you and your friends excuse my abruptness.¡±

 Chapter 484 - An Old Friend of the Past

    Chapter 484 An Old Friend of the Past


    The maidservant called Min¡¯er soon brought four cups of tea to them.


    The fragrance from the tea diffused into the surrounding and one could tell that it was top grade tea. However, after taking in the scent, Lin Mengya put the cover back on the teacup.


    She turned to Fanggu, looking as if she was about to laugh, but stopped herself.


    ¡°This is good tea indeed, but it¡¯s been made the wrong way.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had refused to drink the tea, the other two would not drink it too.


    Moreover, they clearly understood the hidden message in Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh? How do you know if there¡¯s anything wrong with the tea when you haven¡¯t even tasted it?¡±


    Without expressing any opinion, Fanggu picked up her teacup and downed the tea with grace.


    ¡°For this tea you offered, I can tell the taste is not right even without drinking it. This tea was brewed using boiling water. The tea leaves had been scorched to brown color and the tea was extremely bitter. The intended refreshing taste was gone, which was why I said the tea had been made in the wrong way.¡±


    Lin Mengya opened the cover gently and it was as she claimed.


    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An exchanged a perplexed look. Was it just that the tea was brewed in a wrong way?


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This tea should not be made this way. However, although the taste of the tea had been lost, there¡¯s another flavor in it. Why don¡¯t you give it a try, sir?¡±


    Faced with the pressing situation, Fanggu remained calm as she gazed at Lin Mengya, but Lin Mengya was already sneering to herself quietly.


    A chilling look began spreading in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, although she continued speaking with a relaxed tone.


    ¡°The tea is no good for a drink anymore. I¡¯m just curious to find out who had sent you. Isn¡¯t he looking down on us by trying to fool us with this low-grade knockout drops?¡±


    Having exposed the truth, Lin Mengya still sat there calmly, her eyes turning cold already.


    Little did she expect someone to try to drug her at a gambling house.


    To her surprise, Fanggu maintained her composure, and an approving smile spread across her face.


    ¡°Please forgive me, sir, for my interest in teasing people. Min¡¯er, replace this tea with the top-grade tea.¡±


    Teasing? Lin Mengya could not help sneering to herself, and she was put on alert at the same time.


    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An were all ready to spring into action as they gazed intently at Fanggu, whose expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. While I know this is no decent place, it is not a fraudulent store. It was all because this young man resembles an old friend from years back. I missed him so much that I¡¯ve acted impulsively. I would appreciate your magnanimity to forgive me.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts made a turn at Fanggu¡¯s words. If she was talking someone who resembled her, could it be possible that Fanggu knew her mother?


    In that case, it would have been twenty to thirty years ago. Moreover, even if Fanggu knew her mother, it did not mean that she meant no harm to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an old friend, I shall not hold you accountable for what you¡¯ve done. Please excuse us.¡±


    Lin Mengya was about to turn and go when Fanggu blurted out, ¡°Is the eldest princess well?¡±


    Her body shaking, Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts turned around. Those few people in the courtyard stiffened simultaneously.


    ¡°After going our separate ways that day, I¡¯ve not seen her for twenty years. However, I knew you are the child of the eldest princess the moment I set eyes on you. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Fanggu articulated every word she said and her voice quivered towards the end of her sentence from agitation.


    Lin Mengya was greatly shocked. Apart from her two cousins, no one else had been so certain of her identity.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya stared at Fanggu intently with her dark eyes in silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a strong resemblance between you and the eldest princess. A few days ago, there was a rumor going around that said that the daughter of the eldest princess had been found. I didn¡¯t believe the rumor initially, but after seeing you today, I have to believe that it¡¯s true. Your Highness, the princess, I, Fanggu, your servant is at your service.¡±


    Fanggu, the boss of this place, who was calm and composed just a moment ago, was in tears by now.


    Even Lin Mengya was at a loss of how to react. At first, she thought that this woman was trying to harm her.


    At this moment, however, she was already on her knees, weeping bitterly.


    ¡°This¡­ since you¡¯ve found out my identity, why did you try to drug me just now?¡±


    Lin Mengya was not taken in by Fanggu¡¯s words so easily. She was aware of the dangers lurking in the old capital, not to mention that some woman suddenly appeared and claimed to know her mother.


    ¡°Your servant, I know that a long time had passed. I can understand why Your Highness finds it hard to believe me. However, do you recognize these items?¡±


    All of a sudden, Fanggu took out an exquisite box from her bosom.


    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An instinctively positioned themselves in front of Lin Mengya for fear that Lin Mengya might be stabbed in the back.


    To her surprise, she saw Fanggu pull out an exquisite golden hairpin from the wooden box.


    The golden hairpin had lost its luster because of time, but the delicate shape of the plum flower on the hairpin was too familiar to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I was a personal maid serving the eldest princess. This hairpin was one of the twelve plum flower-shaped hairpins the late emperor made for the eldest princess. I have only one with me here, left behind by the eldest princess as a memorial to me. I¡¯ve kept this with me for many years. Finally, Your Highness came. I¡¯m so overjoyed that I¡¯m lost for words.¡±


    Fanggu transformed from being indifferent to being overly warm all of a sudden.


    This confused Lin Mengya¡¯s intelligent mind.


    Taking over the plum flower hairpin from Fanggu¡¯s hand, Lin Mengya scrutinized it and realized that it was indeed exactly the same as the plum flower pattern that her mother left behind.


    How was it possible for such a coincidence to happen? How did she end up picking the gambling house where her mother¡¯s maidservant was the boss?


    Could it be that Lin Mengya¡¯s mother had made this happen?


    ¡°Did you say that you used to serve the eldest princess? What proofs do you have?¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do when faced with matters regarding her mother.


    Zuo Qiuyu, instead, was able to remain calm.


    After Fanggu¡¯s sudden outburst of emotions, she wiped away her tears and thought that she had overreacted.


    However, how could she not be overwhelmed with emotions when she chanced upon the daughter of her late master?


    She stood up quickly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed for overreacting. Back then, the eldest princess had made arrangements for the other maidservants and me when she brought us out of the palace. The rest of them had married while I was the only one who remained in the old capital, all because I hoped to be able to see the eldest princess again one day. This was my sense of loyalty towards her. At that time, those of us who were maidservants in the palace would be given identification papers as proofs. Let me bring it over to you so you can be assured of what I say, Your Highness.¡±


    After Fanggu finished speaking, she turned and went into her room to look for her identification papers.


    Min¡¯er, who had brought the three of them tea, stood by and looked at them with a friendly smile on her face.


    There did not seem to be any problem with the tea this time.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was in disarray and all she could do was to pick up the teacup and start gulping down the tea.


    To Lin Mengya, this was like an amazing coincidence.


    ¡°May I take the liberty to ask you a question, miss? Is your master always like this?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked Min¡¯er softly. It was not so much that she did not believe, but rather, Fanggu¡¯s transition of attitude was too abrupt.


    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, my master has always been very composed and steady. I have been serving by her side since young and I¡¯ve never seen her being so overwhelmed with emotions. I suppose it was because of her deep relationship with the eldest princess.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded despite still having some doubts in her heart.


    She knew her mother to be a very cautious person. When Shangguan Qing outrageously plundered her mother¡¯s possessions, did she not manage to preserve the most precious items?


    There were twelve plum flower-shaped golden hairpins, and the pattern was exactly the same as what Lin Mengya carried on her waist.


    These hairpins must be of great significance to her mother.


    Given her mother¡¯s personality, it was very unlikely that someone with an ill intention would be able to lay his hand on them.


    Could it really be so coincidental? Lin Mengya had merely made a casual trip out in the streets and what was the likelihood of her chancing upon the gambling house opened by her mother¡¯s maidservant in the past?


    Such a predestined relationship was too intriguing for words.


    ¡°Yu An, if Fanggu was really my mother¡¯s maidservant, is there a way to prove it?¡±


    Fortunately, there was Yu An, a very knowledgeable person from the palace courts, with them now.


    ¡°Yes, there is. It was the protocol in the Nation of Lintian that all servants who serve in the palace would have been registered with their identities. Be it the place of birth or the family background, this information would be recorded in detail. Especially people like Fanggu and me, we serve our master by their side and our family backgrounds would have to be spotless. If Fanggu is able to produce the register, I will be able to judge its authenticity.¡±


    Yu An¡¯s words brought Lin Mengya much assurance.


    Whether what Fanggu said was true would soon be verified once they saw the register.


    In reality, she was secretly hoping that Fanggu was truly her mother¡¯s intimate maidservant.


    This way, she would be able to find out all about her mother¡¯s past.


    After drinking two cups of tea, even Min¡¯er could not wait any longer but went into the room to check out the situation.


    However, there was no sign of Fanggu from within the room. In fact, there was complete silence.


    Lin Mengya gazed at the door which had been left unlocked and her eyebrows began to be knitted together into a frown.


    ¡°Miss Min¡¯er, do you know where Fanggu usually keeps the important documents?¡±


    Min¡¯er shook her head helplessly. This was after all a gambling house, so her master was naturally very careful with her possessions.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya began to feel increasingly uneasy.


    Even if Fanggu had hidden her important things at a well-concealed place, she was taking way too long to retrieve it.


    ¡°How about you coming with me to check it out. I don¡¯t mean to intrude Fanggu¡¯s privacy, but we still have other matters to attend to. If it¡¯s too troublesome, we will come back in a few days.¡±


    Lin Mengya inquired of Min¡¯er as she stood up.

 Chapter 485 - The Price of Life and Death

    Chapter 485 The Price of Life and Death


    ¡°I suppose¡­ that¡¯s alright. Please follow me, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya got up and followed after Min¡¯er.


    Yu An, too, got up and followed closely behind Lin Mengya in fear of any possible change of circumstance.


    ¡°Master, the princess says she would like to come in to have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood behind Min¡¯er and watched as Min¡¯er carefully opened the door.


    Once they entered through the door, it led them onto a corridor that had been partitioned by a screen with paintings of sceneries on it. On one hand, one would not be able to look into what was happening inside, but on the other hand, one would not feel stuffy as walking along the corridor.


    ¡°This way, please, Your Highness.¡±


    Min¡¯er was apparently very familiar with the way and led Lin Mengya towards the right.


    Lin Mengya had only taken a few steps before a deep frown appeared on her face.


    She quickened her steps and overtook Min¡¯er to push open the small door at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Min¡¯er took a step forward to stop Lin Mengya, but when she caught sight of what was in the room, her eyes widened and her jaws dropped as she stared at the scene before her eyes with shock and fear.


    With tightened fists, Lin Mengya gazed coldly at the woman¡¯s corpse hanging from the beam. Clearly, the killer had no attempt to cover up the murderous intentions, which was seething recklessly.


    Dressed in the same simple plain outfit, Fanggu, who was just overreacting with her emotions a moment ago, had now become a dead body that died with everlasting regret.


    Her eyes were widened like full circles and they were staring at the ground. Her hair was messy and her feet were off the ground.


    Apparently, she had stopped breathing for quite a while.


    ¡°Ah!!! Master! Master!¡±


    Min¡¯er exploded into a heart-wrenching cry that alarmed Zuo Qiuyu, who was guarding outside the door.


    By the time he rushed into the room, Lin Mengya, together with Yu An had brought down and laid the body of Fanggu on the floor.


    ¡°How¡­ how did this happen?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu could not fathom how this person, who was alive and kicking just a moment ago, had turned into a cold, dead body.


    Especially, this had happened right under their noses!


    ¡°Master! Master, wake up! What can I do if you die?¡±


    At the scene, the person who was most intimately related to Fanggu was none other than Min¡¯er, who had been following her by her side since young.


    By now, Min¡¯er had completely broken into tears.


    If not for Lin Mengya stopping her, Min¡¯er would be crying over Fanggu, bending over her dead body.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression had turned ghastly and she gently pushed Min¡¯er into Yu An¡¯s arms.


    Holding back the outrage in her, Lin Mengya approached Fanggu¡¯s dead body to have a better look.


    The ruthless murderer had used a thin rope over Fanggu¡¯s neck, which had almost been completely severed.


    Her snow-white neck was now a mangled mess of flesh and blood.


    Strangely, Lin Mengya did not remember smelling anything while they were in the courtyard. It was only when she entered the house that she was able to pick up a little bit of the scent of blood.


    The only explanation would be that the murderer had escaped from Fanggu¡¯s room moments before they entered.


    Lin Mengya turned to the window immediately and to her expectation, she discovered a man¡¯s full footprint on the small table below the window.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Lin Mengya.


    She was clearly feeling outraged!


    ¡°Who on earth killed Fanggu?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s expression did not look any better than that of Lin Mengya.


    Every time they found one of his aunt¡¯s maidservants meant they got hold of one more piece of evidence towards proving his cousin¡¯s identity.


    They had just chanced upon one, but on this same occasion, she had met with her death.


    This outcome had driven people nuts!


    ¡°Stop crying, Min¡¯er. I was me who had implicated Fanggu and resulted in her death. Since the murderer had escaped, what¡¯s most pressing now is to give Fanggu a proper burial. Come, let¡¯s go to the backyard and wait, while the two of them help carry Fanggu out.¡±


    There was no way Min¡¯er could refuse since Lin Mengya simply held on tightly to Min¡¯er¡¯s shoulders and directed her out.


    It only took them a few steps to get outside. At this moment, Min¡¯er was about to suggest that she went back into the room to take a last look when she spotted a severe expression on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    She had fixed her eyes on the door.


    It did not take long for Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu to carry the dead body out. Once they all walked out safely, Lin Mengya appeared to breathe a sigh of relief thereafter.


    ¡°The murderer is still hiding in Fanggu¡¯s room, but let¡¯s not react, because we¡¯re no match for him.¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered into the ears of Min¡¯er whose body stiffened as she thought of Fanggu¡¯s tragic state.


    Min¡¯er opened her eyes wide as she stared blankly at Fanggu¡¯s dead body, but she did not have the courage to lift up her eyes to look into the room.


    As they listened attentively, there was a subtle sound that was transmitted through the air.


    Thereafter, Lin Mengya finally let out a sigh of relief. Her body became paralyzed as she sat down at the stone stool.


    She hated herself for being so useless. Not only did she allowed Fanggu to be killed right under her nose, but she had no choice but to let him escape even though she knew that the murderer was still in the house,


    She punched the table with her left fist. She was just sitting at the firm stone table when the loud sound of some kind of moving mechanism sounded all of a sudden.


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the stone table.


    What they witnessed the next moment was that the middle of the ordinary-looking table began to open up.


    Thereafter, a box made of rock began emerging before their eyes.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Instinctively, she picked up the heavy stone box.


    As she pulled out the stone slate on top of the box, there was a small but tightly bundled packaging inside, and it looked very familiar to Lin Mengya.


    Was this fabric not the same material as the one she found on the old turtle at the bottom of the pond?


    Lin Mengya carefully opened the package and found two small books and a personal seal in it.


    ¡°Come over and take a look at this, Yu An. Is this the register of names you were talking about?¡±


    Yu An immediately came over and took a closer look and as expected, there was a clear record of Fanggu¡¯s appearance and her birthplace.


    In addition, there was even the Servants Administration¡¯s official seal.


    The other was an official letter proving her identity. After Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu went through it carefully, they confirmed that it was Lin Mengya¡¯s mother¡¯s handwriting.


    At this moment, the truth of Fanggu¡¯s identity was finally revealed.


    A feeling of regret and remorse began gnawing at Lin Mengya¡¯s conscience.


    If she did not come here today, perhaps Fanggu would continue to lead a contented life, hanging on her ideals and beliefs.


    Although her arrival had brought new hope to Fanggu temporarily, it had brought about her death too.


    The remorseful Lin Mengya felt that she was no longer able to face this woman, who had waited her whole life for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Stop feeling so guilty. On the other hand, why would Fanggu need to enter her room to look for the papers if they were here all along?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu tried to comfort Lin Mengya, but the latter appeared to be suddenly shaken.


    That¡¯s right! If Fanggu had hidden these items here, there was no way she would mix up her memory.


    Could it be that Fanggu already knew that there was a man highly skilled in martial arts, hiding in her room?


    Shocked, Lin Mengya looked at Fanggu and thought that she certainly did not look like she was at peace.


    Lin Mengya tasted something bitter at the back of the mouth when it occurred to her that Fanggu had offered up her life!


    No wonder¡­ all of a sudden, certain details came welling up in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    They had just met up but Fanggu had sacrificed her life to protect Lin Mengya. Even in the face of death, Fanggu had not even fought to keep alive in order not to alarm them.


    It was no wonder that when they entered Fanggu¡¯s room, it was still in order. It was no wonder that Fanggu¡¯s stiffened fingers were pointing at her bed even when she was being hanged.


    It must be because Fanggu knew this man to be very highly skilled. Fearing that Lin Mengya¡¯s life and the lives of her companions would be endangered, she chose to sacrifice her own life.


    Lin Mengya was deeply saddened. She felt as if she had suffered a heavy blow of a hammer, but she could not shed a drop of tears.


    She had never seen someone as loyal as this woman, who was able to endure such great torment for a master whom she had not seen for decades, who was willing to sacrifice her life in exchange for the safety of her master¡¯s heir.


    Lin Mengya felt faint and began swaying from left to right, but in the next moment, she fell into a pair of strong arms.


    She looked up only to see Long Tianyu¡¯s worried expression on his handsome face.


    Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was going to break into pieces from grief.


    The mixed feelings in her seemed to be warring with each other. All she could do was to passively remain in Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace in a daze.


    Long Tianyu, who had just arrived, became extremely anxious over Lin Mengya¡¯s condition in this instant.


    Back home, Baili Rui had warned them that Lin Mengya should not be exposed to anything that would cause her emotions to fluctuate immensely.


    Little did they expect the many accidents would happen on this trip to the Nation of Lintian.


    Long Tianyu focused his eyes on Lin Mengya¡¯s pale face and she appeared to be gasping for breath.


    Long Tianyu did not care about what was happening around but began gently massaging Lin Mengya¡¯s back with his large hands.


    ¡°Hooo¡­.¡±


    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally let out a long breath.


    At this moment, colors started to come back onto her face.


    By now, Min¡¯er had been weeping so hard that her voice had turned hoarse. All the people there, including Long Tianyu who had appeared abruptly behind her, were looking at her quietly, waiting for her to handle the situation.


    ¡°Min¡¯er, give me a hand so we can freshen Fanggu up together and send her on her way,¡± said Lin Mengya with a usual solemn tone.


    Although Lin Mengya looked as if she would faint any moment now, she still had a little bit of strength in her.


    Refusing help from Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya pushed herself up and walked up to Fanggu.


    Setting her eyes on the basin of water brought by Min¡¯er, Lin Mengya used a clean towel to clean away the blood on Fanggu¡¯s neck, which had congealed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry to have brought this misfortune upon you,¡± mumbled Lin Mengya.


    Her sincere apology was not just directed at Fanggu alone.


    Min¡¯er, whose life could have continued to be peaceful and quiet, had been implicated.


    Having lost Fanggu, her security, what should such a pitiful girl do in the future?


    ¡°No, Your Highness, the princess. Please don¡¯t take the blame on yourself. Fanggu told me that the reason she was still alive was that she once had a master who treated her like her own sister. In order to repay her master¡¯s kindness, she was willing to die without any murmur. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant then, but now I see what she meant.¡±


    Min¡¯er helped Lin Mengya with cleaning up Fanggu¡¯s body as she narrated the story of Fanggu with a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 486 - Trouble with the Devil Within

    Chapter 486 Trouble with the Devil Within


    Xun Fang was the name in the register, where it told of her birthplace, her surname, which was Wu, as well as the information that she had entered the palace since she was six years old.


    When she was thirteen, she started to serve Lin Mengya¡¯s mother by her side. It was a short stint of three years before Lin Mengya brought her out of the depth of the palace.


    Three years in a person¡¯s life might seem like a blink of an eye.


    However, Fanggu had spent her entire life waiting for Lin Mengya¡¯s mother whom she built a memory around having spent only three years with.


    Min¡¯er said that Fanggu would often sit on her bed dazing while staring at the plum flower pattern hairpin.


    Perhaps she was mesmerizing about those days back in the palace when she and Lin Mengya¡¯s mother used to keep other company.


    Although Fanggu¡¯s face was drained of its colors by now, Lin Mengya instructed Min¡¯er to bring some makeup powder, so she could put it on Fanggu personally.


    If not for the frightening gaping wound on Fanggu¡¯s neck, she appeared to be at peace as if she was asleep, now that her eyes were closed.


    ¡°Min¡¯er, can you do me a favor? Do not mention Fanggu¡¯s death to anybody. If someone inquires about her, just say that she has gone on a trip far away and it¡¯ll take a while before she returns.¡±


    Lin Mengya got up and said with a low voice, keeping her eyes on Fanggu in front of her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A teary-eyed Min¡¯er was exceptionally cooperative. Even Lin Mengya felt bad towards Min¡¯er.


    ¡°Forget it, why don¡¯t you come along with us. With the crowd, there are many eyes here. In the absence of Fanggu, as a little girl, you may have to deal with troubles. Follow me for the time being. Once things calm down, I¡¯ll find a safe place for you to stay. Do you have any relatives? You may take shelter with them.¡±


    Lin Mengya inquired cautiously, thinking that this place was no longer safe. Lin Mengya wondered how Fanggu managed to keep those formidable people at bay on normal days.


    This place was after all a gambling house and it would not be conducive for Min¡¯er to remain here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not going to implicate you all. If someone were to ask about this, I won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Min¡¯er had seen through their lack of trust in her.


    For this, Lin Mengya felt utterly ashamed of herself that she wished for a hole to crawl into.


    ¡°If Fanggu was able to be devoted to your mother, Your Highness, likewise I would remain devoted to Fanggu. I understand that you are destined for great things. Fanggu had died so you could be preserved. Having grown up in a gambling house, I am aware of something. Please rest assured that I won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    The deep, hoarse wounding words did not sound like they would come out from the mouth of an inexperienced lass.


    Lin Mengya could not deny her reason for suggesting to bring Min¡¯er with her was more or less because she did not want her secret to be leaked.


    However, when her intention had been exposed, she could not help blushing.


    ¡°We believe you. In that case, we will bring Fanggu¡¯s body with us. Do be careful in all things. If you come across any difficulties, just bring Fanggu¡¯s plum flower pattern hairpin to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion to look for me.¡±


    Lin Mengya held out the plum flower pattern golden hairpin and offered it to Min¡¯er with both hands.


    By the side, Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu had found a clean blanket and carefully wrapped Fanggu¡¯s body in it.


    Min¡¯er first looked at Lin Mengya with swollen, teary eyes, then her gaze moved on to Fanggu¡¯s body and a yearning look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this. This must be very important to Fanggu since she treasured it so much. I can¡¯t accept it, Your Highness. Although I don¡¯t know who was Fanggu¡¯s murderer, please promise me that you will find him and avenge for her.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help but nod when she saw the determination in Min¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at Min¡¯er, Lin Mengya seemed to see herself of the past.


    The difference was that while Lin Mengya was able to avenge herself by killing her enemies, Min¡¯er, on the other hand, could only place her hope on other people.


    Lin Mengya gave Min¡¯er a big nod. Even if she was not doing it for the sake of her promise to Min¡¯er, she would still find the murderer.¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s nod of approval, Min¡¯er¡¯s face broke into a brilliant smile. Lin Mengya saw something was wrong and reached out to grasp Min¡¯er wrist.


    However, she was a step too late. A sharp dagger had been pierced into Min¡¯er heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Lin Mengya cried out in terror. Even Long Tianyu, who was standing behind her, failed to react in time.


    He looked on as Min¡¯er, who was just asking Lin Mengya to avenge for her master a moment, had collapsed onto the floor suddenly.


    Lin Mengya, who was grasping her wrist, fell to the ground together with Min¡¯er.


    ¡°Why are you so silly, Min¡¯er? Quick, bring me some hemostatic. I want to save her life! I want to save her life!¡±


    However, it was too late. Death had cast its shadow on Min¡¯er¡¯s youthful face.


    Lin Mengya was a physician. It was unlikely that she did not know that Min¡¯er had utterly plunged the dagger into her heart.


    Even if this had happened in the present day, when medical science was highly advanced, the chance of her succeeding in saving her life was slim.


    What¡¯s more, the current situation was worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to try¡­ to save me, You Highness¡­ only a dead person won¡¯t betray you¡­ Remember, remember your promise to me.¡±


    In excruciating pain, Min¡¯er¡¯s life was slipping away with every breath she took.


    Lin Mengya covered Min¡¯er¡¯s wound with her hands, but no matter how hard she tried to stop the bleeding, the warm, red liquid slowly seeped through the gaps between her fingers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget to avenge Fanggu. Please hang on there. I¡¯ll make you well. I will!¡±


    Nevertheless, regardless of how highly skilled Lin Mengya was as a doctor, Min¡¯er¡¯s life was slowly slipping away.


    The moment Min¡¯er heard Lin Mengya said that she would avenge for Fanggu, a smile broke out on her face.


    Such a young life had come to an end seemingly with a liberating smile.


    Lin Mengya felt the body in her arms slowly turning cold.


    Long Tianyu had been holding Lin Mengya in his arms since they came out of Hengyun Gambling House.


    All the way until they reached the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, Lin Mengya remained in a daze.


    On the other hand, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An had found a suitable place to keep Fanggu and Min¡¯er¡¯s bodies.


    Lin Mengya, however, had a fixed gaze in one direction, yet her eyes were out of focus.


    Death was not an unfamiliar term to Lin Mengya.


    She had experienced the pain and hopelessness brought about by death, including her own death.


    Nevertheless, people whom she did not wish to be taken away by death kept appearing around her, and they would quickly meet with death in front of her eyes like bubbles.


    Long Tianyu was naturally worried about Lin Mengya, although she had tried to put on a front that said she was unbothered.


    Nevertheless, she was a good girl who esteemed comradeship.


    This was especially true for the faithful pair of Fanggu and Min¡¯er. Not to mention Lin Mengya, even Long Tianyu was greatly shaken.


    What Long Tianyu feared most was that Lin Mengya would blame this series of events on herself.


    Right from the time of Yue Ting¡¯s tragic death, the devil in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart had stayed on.


    She felt that she had brought about the misfortune of people around her. This was the reason she had decisively sent Xiaoyu away and chased Baisu away.


    Long Tianyu had seen how Lin Mengya snapped when Baishao got injured.


    However, the blows came upon Lin Mengya one after another and because of the devil in her heart, she could well be so fixated that she would not be able to extricate herself from the predicament.


    At this moment, Long Tianyu would rather Lin Mengya not be such an intelligent and capable person.


    If she was just a less smart, she would not be so sensitive and she would not be overthinking matters.


    No one could help her now.


    Lin Mengya did not react to everything he said just now. All Long Tianyu could do now was keep watch over her, staying by her side. He could only watch her anxiously.


    As opposed to Long Tianyu¡¯s thinking, while Fanggu¡¯s death had stirred up the devil in Lin Mengya, Min¡¯er¡¯s death had woken Lin Mengya to a sudden realization.


    .


    Fanggu had died to protect her, while Min¡¯er was merely fulfilling Fanggu¡¯s wish.


    They both had a choice, but they had chosen death without hesitation.


    Lin Mengya was unable to understand such a choice at the beginning, but she was gradually coming to realization.


    Indeed she was unable to shirk her responsibility on their deaths, but it was not only because she was lacking in the capability.


    It was also because of the evil desires in the people¡¯s heart that led to the unfolding of such a tragedy.


    If Lin Mengya subsequently sank deeply into self-blame and went mad, would the people around her not suffer because of it?


    She used to despise authority and status, but these two had now become a protection for her family.


    Since this was the case, what was stopping her from doing what she wanted to do?


    If one day the Lin Mengya before them no longer needed protection from anyone, death would no longer be a nightmare to her.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt that she had become a different person from the past.


    However, even she was unable to pinpoint what had changed within her.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s consciousness returned to reality from the Shen Nung system and the cold flash in her eyes passed in an instant.


    ¡°What happened? Where are you not feeling well?¡±


    As Long Tianyu looked at her eyes once again, they no longer lacked luster or looked lifeless.


    Once again, a splendid vigor filled the deep of her eyes. Long Tianyu, who had been on tenterhooks had finally settled.


    Nevertheless, he was still pretty worried that Lin Mengya was unable to overcome the blow.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. What shall we do with Fanggu and Min¡¯er¡¯s bodies? Why don¡¯t we find a place to bury them? It¡¯s best that man be returned to the ground.¡±


    Lin Mengya had an indifferent expression when she spoke. I was as if she was discussing some unimportant matter.


    Long Tianyu was a little stunned. Her indifferent tone of voice and the rational arrangement were indeed fitting of Lin Mengya¡¯s usual mannerism.


    Long Tianyu was surprised by how she conducted herself with composure during this time.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Should I be weeping to show my sincerity towards them? No way. Tears are for grieving them after I personally bury the enemies. All I want to do now is find out who the murderer is, so I won¡¯t let them down.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words made a lot of sense so much so that Long Tianyu was unable to see anything abnormal about her.


    Perhaps this lass had truly been enlightened and had finally overcome the devil within her.


    She stretched and loosened her limbs as she looked at the brilliant sunset afar. The night had almost fallen and the competition had just started.

 Chapter 487 - Endless Hell

    Chapter 487 Endless Hell


    If they wished to give Fanggu and Min¡¯er a proper burial, they might very well alarm those people who were watching them.


    Lin Mengya was given no other choice but to temporarily keep the bodies of these two pitiful ladies in the ice chamber in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Throughout the entire time, Lin Mengya¡¯s composure had not only made Long Tianyu worried, but even Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An also found it bizarre,


    By the time everything was settled, Lin Mengya returned to her study and went straight into analyzing the situations of the remaining families.


    At this moment, Long Tianyu was in the courtyard outside the study, looking towards the window where there was a stationary shadow. The worried look in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°Are you also worried about her?¡±


    A crispy voice sounded and Long Tianyu could tell immediately that it was Zuo Qiuyu, who was just as worried.


    Long Tianyu turned around but did not answer, but the expression on his handsome was the best answer to Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself. I used to think that all illnesses in the world can be cured by medication. However, I¡¯m totally helpless when it comes to a broken heart.¡±


    There was just hint of guilt on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s handsome face.


    Perhaps he felt bad about he and his emperor brother dragging Lin Mengya into this whirlpool and implicating her.


    ¡°She, she will eventually come round.¡±


    Somehow, Long Tianyu had an indescribable confidence in Lin Mengya.


    She was an extremely intelligent woman. Sooner or later, she would be able to walk out of this emotional entanglement.


    ¡°Hopefully. Oh yes, how is that matter which you and the emperor were discussing coming along?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu always appeared to be somewhat dim-witted in front of Lin Mengya.


    Not to mention the countless times he was made fun of by Lin Mengya, he had even taken the role of keeping her entertained.


    It would be impossible for Zuo Qiuyu, who had grown up in the palace, to survive today if he were a simple and naive man.


    A brilliant, penetrating light flashed across his calm eyes that reflected vaguely of Zuo Qiuchen.


    ¡°Things are going as planned. The day you become the First Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs will be the day to gather in the net.¡±


    Keeping his romantic emotions at bay, Long Tianyu, clad in a suit of black was standing tall and straight and looking cool and indifferent on his handsome face.


    He was like the Asura in the dark of the night. No one would be able to escape the tight encirclement he laid down.


    The cruel scent of blood had stirred up the dormant brutish nature of the wild beast.


    Precisely, Long Tianyu was the king of all beasts!


    The killing would officially begin now!


    Lin Mengya exited from the Sheng Nung system and breathed out gently.


    She had finished organizing all the information and tomorrow would be the preliminary rounds of the medical skills competition.


    Although being a member of the royal family, Zuo Qiuyu was given the privilege to go straight into the semi-finals, as the emperor¡¯s relative, he still had to be present for tomorrow¡¯s competition.


    Then, a battle of words was unavoidable.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya did not want to shy away from this. After all, what happened to Master Zhu had already alarmed many people.


    If they did not make any move to warn the people concerned, they would be seen as a pushover and a target of bullying.


    Under the light of a burning candle, Yu An secretly yawned from the busy day¡¯s work.


    However, his line of vision did not leave Princess Anle for even a moment.


    Not long after, there was the sound of commotion that echoed from afar.


    Both Lin Mengya and Yu An was alarmed by they heard. After exchanging looks, they went for the door and followed after the noise.


    A number of torches had lit up the entire middle courtyard.


    Before Lin Mengya entered, she saw a group of men in black surrounding the middle of courtyard, but Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Please wait here for a moment, Your Highness. Let me go forward to inquire.¡±


    Yu An put himself in front of Lin Mengya to protect her, then he found an inconspicuous corner in the shadows and had Lin Mengya hide there.


    He carried the lantern and went forward.


    After listening for a while, he already could get the entire picture of what was happening. However, when he turned around to go to Lin Mengya to inform her, the situation had changed.


    The men in black surrounding the center of the courtyard leaped into the air suddenly. In the next moment, all their sharp swords were directed at Yu An¡¯s back.


    The young and thin Yu An seemed to have grown eyes at his back. In the flash of an eye, he had dodged the attacks by those men in black.


    Thereafter, the guards in black realized what was going on, they charged forward in one accord. After a moment, they managed to seize the spy among them.


    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya, who was hiding at the dark corner had become another¡¯s target.


    A few men in black who had been in ambush around her pounced on Lin Mengya in that instant.


    Anxiety overwhelmed Yu An. It was too late even if he wanted to defend her.


    To their surprise, the four dark figures who had just blocked Lin Mengya¡¯s leeway heard a cry of alarm. Thereafter, the four figures simply fell silent and fell to the ground never to get up again.


    ¡°How dare you came near me!¡±


    A voice sounded that was firm and cold sent shuddered up their spines.


    All they could see in the dark was a flash of purple and green lights, then Lin Mengya inched out of the dark.


    Her cheeks were pale and lips blood red.


    Her jet black long hair had a few streaks of silver in it.


    No one knew when her pomegranate-color dress turned a little more purplish.


    The nails her pale slender fingers had turned into a bizarre red.


    Her jet-black eyes had become so dark that they appeared chilling.


    The scent of death and danger was making the hair of the enemies stand on their ends.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡±


    Yu An at that moment had stopped pretending to look worried.


    He walked up to Lin Mengya and stood respectfully in attendance to her.


    In the middle courtyard, the guards on Lin Mengya¡¯s side had not gained an upper hand.


    However, those spies who had been immensely proud of their success suddenly trembled for no reason.


    It was as if their lives could be taken by this beautiful woman who tripped along down in the dark of the night any minute.


    Immediately, this brought about a chilling fear while they grappled with the guards.


    Seizing the opportunity, the guards soon managed to suppress all the spies.


    By then, the weapons were scattered all over the floor.


    At this moment, the eight spies who were in ambush for a long time were unable to move because they were held at knifepoint by the guards.


    Although Lin Mengya was all smiles as she looked at these eight men, her eyes were chilling cold.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Her chilling voice sounded exceptionally crispy in the silence of the night.


    With Lin Mengya¡¯s dark eyes staring at them, these well-trained spies felt as if they had been sucked into the blackness of her eyes.


    What they did not know was that Lin Mengya had mobilized the hypnotizing function of the Shen Nung system.


    While it was unable to completely ensnare them, coupled with the fragrance from her body, Lin Mengya was able to somewhat deceive their mind.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been¡­ sent by Lord Li Yuan¡­¡±


    One of the spies, whose will was wavering seemed to be under some kind of control.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes turned to this man.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The man was in a daze as if he had completely come under her control.


    Lin Mengya merely revealed a smile, reached out her hand and popped a red pill into the man¡¯s mouth.


    The man who appeared hypnotized just a moment ago seemed to wake up immediately.


    He struggled to spit out the pill, but Lin Mengya had pushed the pill into his mouth with just the right amount of force that it had already entered his throat.


    Lin Mengya knew the effect of this medicine well. It had been created by her teacher just before he went berserk.


    As expected, the man appeared to have his soul being snatched away from him after a moment. His eyes lost focus and started to drool as if he had lost his mind.


    Lin Mengya smiled, went up to the man, and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°A liar shall be thrown into the burning hell,¡± she muttered, but all the around could hear her clearly.


    The man who appeared to have lost his mind suddenly gave a horrible shriek.


    Fear was written all over his face and rolled on the ground while crying out loud in torment.


    Although there did not seem to be hurt in any way, the expression on his face was terrifying.


    He continued rolling around for a while more, finally, he seemed to be on the verge of death.


    His face looked a horrifying sight, covered with tears and mucus. Although he had not died, it was clear from his expression that he had been completely disabled.


    ¡°Find a place to dispose of him. He is useless having become mad. Next, who¡¯s turn is it?¡±


    The smell of urine started to diffuse from the crippled spy on the ground.


    At the sight, the remaining men were greatly shaken.


    The man was normal just a moment ago but in the next moment, that blood-curdling shriek had them fear-stricken.


    Although he was not a man forged in iron, there was no doubt the rest knew his background.


    He was made into a moron by Princess Anle in an instant. In reality, it was more terrorizing than killing them.


    ¡°There is no faking whatsoever. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may want to try it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was no one bit worried that the man was in pretense in order to fool her. The pill that her teacher gave her was called the bewitching potion and it was able to force a man into a state of subconsciousness.


    Usually, the effect was not immediate, but she had also the Mituo incense and the hypnotizing waves that complemented her efforts.


    As a result, it was easy for her to hypnotize even a man with strong willpower.


    When his teacher was studying the Shen Nung system, he once said that the human brain was the most complicated and precise organ in the human body.


    In theory, humans could convey and receive brain waves between one another and arrive at a common understanding.


    However, this was possible with the help of the Shen Nung system given today¡¯s technology.


    She had just made use of the extremely advanced technology of projecting her own imagery onto the retina of the other.


    Put simply, she had formed an imagery and projected it onto the man¡¯s retina by force.


    In other words, the man had ¡®seen¡¯ the imagery in her eyes. On top of that, being in a hypnotized state, all the more he had believed that he was present on the scene.


    That was a never-ending hell. Certainly, the spy could not withstand it and crumpled on the spot.


    If he did not lie to Lin Mengya, he would not have to experience the unbearable punishment in his imagination.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the rest of the spies and from what she was, she was confident that she would be able to get some truth out of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go seeking death? Even if you were to die, I¡¯ll be able to dig out the truth from your dead bodies. Men, detain them in the storeroom for the logs.¡±

 Chapter 488 - Premeditated Treachery

    Chapter 488 Premeditated Treachery


    Lin Mengya¡¯s action was beyond the understanding of all who were present.


    Every frown and every smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face appeared somewhat evil in their eyes.


    They had seen with their own eyes how the man had gone mad and how he eventually turned into an invalid.


    Now it was their turn and they were instinctively struck with fear.


    Death was not the most frightening thing, but if they were to end up in that manner, they would rather bruise his head and die.


    The remaining people were escorted to the storeroom for logs to be held there.


    Lin Mengya was not worried that they would collude with each other. Where there were people who lied, there would be someone who wanted to speak the truth.


    Under the heavy threat, someone would snap under the pressure and want to drag out an ignoble existence.


    Once there was a division, a dog-eat-dog situation would surely happen.


    By then, she would be likened to a third party who would benefit from the division between them.


    Seeing that those men had been escorted and detained in the storeroom for logs, Lin Mengya was in no hurry to interrogate them.


    Instead, she returned to the study to meet up with Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, who had just rushed back.


    The moment they received the news that something serious had happened back home, they had rushed back as fast as they could.


    Coincidentally they saw Lin Mengya returning to the study in one piece. The two men went up to her and looked her up and down.


    It was only after they made sure that she was unscathed that their mind was put at ease.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only been out for a while and such a serious thing happened? How did those guards carry out their duties that they were unaware even when spies infiltrated the mansion?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu almost blew his top at the thought that these guards they brought with them had been handpicked with much care.


    Even the resident guards and stewards of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion were of good reputation and background.


    Little did they expect that even so, a number of spies had managed to infiltrate the mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this may not be as simple as it seems. After some interrogation just now, someone said they had been sent by Li Yuan. I believe you know very well who Li Yuan is.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked towards Zuo Qiuyu with keen, sparkling eyes.


    Zuo Qiuyu forced a smile and his eye turned cold.


    ¡°In my opinion, even if it wasn¡¯t him who sent the spies, Liu Xuan had mentioned that Lin Yuan was the person who personally makes arrangements for everything in the old capital. If not for his tacit consent, how would those men be able to enter? Cousin Yu, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord. You know Cousin Chen very well. If Li Yuan has not started harboring a thought of revolt, Cousin Chen won¡¯t conceive thoughts of replacing Li Yuan so easily. It¡¯s a taboo to replace an important role just before a battle.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words had hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    Li Yuan was precisely the secret agent Zuo Qiuyu had painstakingly planted in the Pavilion of Herbs from the beginning.


    In fact, Li Yuan was the one who personally prepared the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion to be their residence this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s expression turned solemn. Apparently, the old capital was filled with crises everywhere by this moment.


    The post of the First Elder had stirred up the tragedies of internecine and brotherly strife.


    Lin Mengya had unintentionally become a target of strife among these people.


    Everyone knew that she was the most likely person to be in possession of the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    The medical skills competition might seem like a fair competition, but who would reject her if she possessed more chips?


    ¡°I would suggest that you bide your time. In a few days, you will challenge Li Yuan. It would create a lot of trouble if you were to fall out with him now.¡±


    To hold back and not act would be the best solution.


    Zuo Qiuchen glanced at Lin Mengya with a mixture of feelings and then gave her an exaggerated nod.


    Thereafter, he dashed out of the study and vanished into the night.


    ¡°That¡¯s acting impetuously,¡± blurted Long Tianyu, who had remained silent all this time.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s perspective, however, Long Tianyu had hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Cousin Chen might not even bat an eyelid when these people were being sacrificed. To Cousin Yu, he was unable to accept that someone who was like a brother had turned against him and become his enemy.¡±


    To a certain extent, she and Long Tianyu were in the category as Zuo Qiuchen who was faraway in Wangtian City.


    Sadly, while Cousin Yu was intelligent and valued personal loyalty, being overly concerned about the past relationship would ruin matters for someone who was to accomplish great things.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s stop talking about him already. Why are you downcast? Did something happen back home?¡±


    When Lin Mengya turned around, she saw that Long Tianyu¡¯s face was ashen.


    It had been quite some that Long Tianyu had not appeared so indifferent and cold before Lin Mengya.


    No matter how important the matters regarding the Pavilion of Herb were, they were after all the other people¡¯s family affairs to Long Tianyu. There was no way he would be so upset over them.


    ¡°So you saw through me. This is the letter my emperor father wrote and brought to me by his men. You will understand once you read it.¡±


    Long Tianyu pulled out the letter from within his sleeve and handed it over to Lin Mengya.


    While Long Tianyu sauntered towards the window and lifted his gaze to the bright moon, the expression on his face told of his pain and burdened heart.


    Lin Mengya quickly opened the letter and the more she read it, the more her expression darkened.


    ¡°What? Pestilence has broken out in three states and sixteen prefectures. Has the court managed to develop a vaccine yet? Has there been proper arrangements made for the victims of this calamity?¡±


    In the olden days, pestilence was no different from a great calamity.


    Corpses would be left lying openly in the wild everywhere. Such imagery brought chills to people.


    Long Tianyu looked deeply into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and shook his head with a look of dejection in his eyes.


    ¡°No, and not only this, Father had just recovered and there are already many accumulated matters in the courts are waiting for him to handle. However, most people who are infected by the pandemic are concentrated at less densely populated prefectures, so it has not attracted much concern for now.¡±


    There was a hint of anger in Long Tianyu¡¯s voice when he spoke.


    Even if most areas where there were breakouts were not very densely populated, how could the court not care and leave the people to perish?


    Still having the letter in her hands, Lin Mengya sank into deep thoughts.


    If the emperor truly did not care, why would he send the letter? He had described the pandemic situation in detail, but he did not mention a word about his expectation for Long Tianyu to act.


    It was unlikely that he had written a letter to convey casual messages by talking about the pandemic. Things were not as simple as it seemed.


    Moreover, it was not usual for Long Tianyu to be so dejected and grieved.


    As she went a little deeper into her thoughts, she eventually understood.


    ¡°Is the emperor trying to take back the authority he had bestowed on you?¡±


    As Lin Mengya probed, her suspicion was confirmed when she saw the pained look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are not one to covet after power. Am I right that there is a hidden reason you don¡¯t wish to go back now?¡±


    Long Tianyu was a little shaken. He had believed that no one int he world would understand him so thoroughly.


    Little did he expect Lin Mengya to see through the struggle and pain in his heart even though he had kept it to himself.


    ¡°All the hard work over the years would go down the drain in a day. While I could reconcile with this face, all the more, I don¡¯t wish to put the entire Dajin under risk.¡±


    The pain in his eyes turned into determination. Long Tianyu knew very well that his father did this because he had no alternatives.


    Otherwise, he would not have someone send the letter.


    He had the right of choice in everything.


    His emperor father would not blame him even if he were to be just a little selfish, however, the people of Jin State would suffer because of it.


    The pain in his eye was gradually subsiding. In a matter of minutes, his black eyes were back to being bright and clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make the necessary arrangements, so take care to protect yourself at home. Hopefully, you¡¯ll not get into any dangers again,¡± Long Tianyu instructed earnestly.


    Before he left, a pair of slender arms hugged him gently from behind.


    ¡°When there¡¯s gain, there¡¯ll be a loss too. A momentary sacrifice could win people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s all worthwhile.¡±


    A soft gentle voice sounded, but every word she said reflected Long Tianyu¡¯s exact thoughts.


    At that moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s arms not only trapped his footsteps, but they also seized his heart.


    ¡°You understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was welling up with emotions.


    He turned around and embraced the slender figure back.


    Thank goodness that she understood everything.


    ¡°Go, I will wait here for your return.¡±


    After a moment of warm intimacy, Lin Mengya pushed Long Tian away gently, smiling gently.


    Nodding, Long Tianyu walked into darkness step by step, with his heart deeply moved by Lin Mengya.


    He knew there would always be a warm and gentle candlelight waiting for him to return to.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as she leaned forward at the door. She was willing to help Long Tianyu clear away all the obstacles in the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yu An. Let¡¯s go see those people.¡±


    The warm feeling in her went away. In an instant, she had turned back to the sinister chilling beauty.


    She summoned Yu An, who was guarding by the door. Carrying a lantern, they went to the storeroom for the logs in the backyard.


    By this time, Zuo Qiuyu, who had learned his lesson through his experiences, had secretly replaced those guards put there by Li Yuan with his trusted men.


    Liu Xuan had also arrived at the door of the storeroom for logs. Zuo Qiuyu ought to have given him instructions so much so that he did not look surprised when Lin Mengya tripped along down there.


    His handsome face was written with vigilance and severity.


    He was like a leopard in the midst of hunting in that nothing could escape his senses.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Lord Liu. How did the spies perform?¡±


    Lin Mengya cocked her head with a cheeky look on her face.


    Liu Xuan looked down after giving her a glance. For some unknown reason, Princess Anle gave him a sinister and creepy feeling when he looked at her.


    ¡°In response to your question, Your Highness, they just got into a quarrel. It was only a dog-bite-dog situation. Some of them wanted to survive while the others wanted to give up their old ways and turn to a better one. Just that it¡¯s difficult to discern.¡±


    Lin Mengya cast a glance at the door of the storeroom for the logs and without looking surprised, she said, ¡°Oh? If that is the case, how much of what they said could be trusted?¡±


    Liu Xuan pondered calmly for a while and said, ¡°Not even 30 percent.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, ¡°What do you say that we go in and listen to their false claims?¡±


    Liu Xuan bowed to her, opened the door to the storeroom to let her enter.


    The noisy storeroom became quiet.


    Seven pairs of eyes were immediately turned to the elegant figure who had stepped into the room with grace.


    ¡°Everyone, I trust that you¡¯ve been well since we parted.¡±¡­

 Chapter 489 - Unpredictable Mans Heart

    The men gave a cold shudder at the appearance of Lin Mengya.


    To them, she was a strange woman who made them bristle with anger.


    They were still troubled over the scene of what happened to the man just now and were unable to calm themselves down yet.


    Now she had appeared once again all smiles, she looked like a butcher who was sizing up her prey whomever her eyes fell on.


    No, perhaps it would be appropriate to liken her to an executioner who was careful and precise.


    ¡°Fear not. Each of you is holding on to something of interest to me. I¡¯ll not simply hurt you. You may think of it as your capital you use to deal with me. You may even negotiate with me.¡±


    Little did they expect that the first thing Lin Mengya said was to instigate them to put up a desperate struggle against her, rather than using a carrot and stick approach.


    Perplexed, these men could not figure out her intention.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya turned the thread of discourse and all of a sudden, a look of embarrassment appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Unfortunately only one person would have this chance. As for the others, you will become my guinea pig to test out new medications.¡±


    She turned her left palm upwards and presented six colorful pills on her fair palm.


    Instantly, the hearts of the seven men, who were bound securely, almost skipped a beat.


    Earlier on, their companion had become crazy after ingesting a similar pill.


    They had heard that some physicians who specialized in studying poison would keep people as guinea pigs to test out their drugs.


    These guinea pigs most certainly met with tragic ends.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, so you need not panic, but at sunrise, it would be time for you to pick the one who will remain. Take your time because I can wait.¡±


    Yu An had instructed men to carry a table and a chair here for Lin Mengya. At this moment, she had sat herself down casually on the chair and laid the six colorful pills on a square plate.


    It was a jade-color white plate and under the light of the lamp, the six colorful pills reflected bizarre lights.


    Only one chance was given to seven people, therefore, the atmosphere became eerily quiet right from the beginning.


    The slim chance of survival was placed before their eyes and it was impossible for any of them not to be stirred in their hearts.


    Moreover, she already announced that the remaining six men would remain behind to be her guinea pig.


    With the passing of every minute, each was increasingly gripped with a kind of fear that far exceeded death itself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we are frightened! Brothers, I¡¯m going to go first!¡±


    A stiff voice sounded and Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the voice. It was coming from a man with a dark and muscular face.


    Was he seeking death? This must be a joke. The man was about to kill himself by biting his tongue suddenly fell to the ground, paralyzed and unable to exert any strength.


    ¡°If dying is your wish, you would have died earlier. There¡¯s no need for you to put up an act of loyalty. I¡¯ve checked your background and know that none of you are each other¡¯s trusted aide. All of you are but bandits hired using money. Of course, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to show your loyalty towards your master. Men, cut off his tongue, and feed him with the pill.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not sound like she was rushing them. These seven men, as well as those who tried to block her leeway and died from her poison, seemed to want to seize her alive, rather than really hurting her.


    Moreover, her bodyguards did not only consist of only the servants arranged by Li Yuan.


    No matter which powerful organization sent its trusted men to infiltrate the mansion, it would be highly likely for Zuo Qiuyu to discover them.


    Even with the secret help from Li Yuan, they could not afford to be careless in their investigations.


    Therefore, the best course of action would be to spend money to hire strangers from outside. On one hand, they would not be able to provide any clues even if they were being caught.


    Secondly, getting rid of them after they had accomplished their mission would mean that there would be no one coming to look for them.


    Any intelligent person would employ such a safe tactic of killing two birds with one stone.


    However, there had to one or two among them who were the employer¡¯s subordinate, who was put here to oversee and direct this mission.


    This person would most likely be still in ambush among the guards.


    Those four who died and the one who went crazy were certainly not working for the employer.


    This was because this person would have to relay the information to his master. How would it be possible for him to be carrying out the real work?


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had put them in the storeroom for logs earlier. By this time, the medicine she gave them to weaken their muscles would have taken effect.


    The man would likely not have the strength to bite down on his tongue.


    The effect of the medication gradually spread to the other parts of their bodies, and within a short while, the seven men had lost all strength and fell to the floor, defenseless.


    The man who was crying out that he would kill himself by biting his tongue had curled up into a ball at the innermost corner with fear written all over his face by now.


    While he fixed his gaze on the pills on the plate with fear in his eyes, he was struggling to break free from the two guards with his might.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s intention was merely to scare him. After seeing his reaction, she smiled gently and waved her hand, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you because I¡¯m too soft-hearted. I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the two guards loosen their grip on the man and the cat-and-mouse game came to a stop temporarily.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s casual attitude allowed these few men to see even more clearly, that she could not care less about their lives.


    Her so-called interrogation was merely a game that made them kill each other.


    Their life and death were simply hanging on her mood.


    As their strength drained from their bodies and they became weak, their willpower diminished and hopelessness set in.


    In reality, Lin Mengya had done nothing other than giving them a small psychological hint.


    Finally, the silence was broken by the intense pressure.


    Their confused minds brought about a drama of betrayal and making false accusations.


    ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯ll confess¡­ I¡¯ll confess everything. Please give me a chance!¡±


    The first to bend began begging for mercy, and that triggered off a chain reaction. This was what Lin Mengya expected.


    ¡°Traitor¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Some of them were die-hard loyal who continued to protect their employer¡¯s interest despite their struggle to speak.


    There were certainly some who hid at one corner and watched things unfold with indifference and waiting to discover any of their burst seams.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯ve always treated you well, let¡¯s, let¡¯s stay united. Perhaps the princess will have mercy on us and release us!¡±


    The attempt at a temporary alliance added to the confusion on the scene.


    Although there were only seven of them, their verbal battle was almost similar to that between the girls in the imperial harem.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a little chance. I want to know who sent you in here.¡±


    Those who wanted to live began fighting to be the first to cry out the answer, fearing that Lin Mengya would be dissatisfied if they took too long to respond.


    ¡°We have no idea. What we know is that after seizing Your Highness, we have to escort you to the town god¡¯s temple in the west city!¡±


    One of the two men who called each other brothers had become furious with the other just because he had blurted out the answer faster.


    While their hands and feet were bound, he garnered all his strength and charged towards the other.


    ¡°Town god¡¯s temple?¡±


    Lin Mengya gave Yu An an indicative look and he quietly left immediately.


    Although the scene before her eyes was chaotic, Lin Mengya found it somewhat childish and funny.


    The seven men were bound together like rice dumplings as they moved their bodies against each other.


    While their faces were flushed with agitation, they needed a lot of strength just to speak.


    In reality, jealousy and hatred had been planted in the hearts of these men.


    Lin Mengya knew that once their strength returned, a bloody battle would ensue.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. We¡¯re not far from daybreak. Let me ask you one last question. Apart from the two of them, who else would like to leave the reactionary side and cross over to the side of progress?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was looking excited just a moment ago, had her expression turned cold as she stood up and spoke with an impatient tone of voice.


    The farce had stopped for the moment and everyone started considering each of their own circumstances.


    ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s just do as the plan. Men, bring them away. For the rest of the men, feed them a pill each.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction, the remaining five men were so frightened that they almost peed in their pants.


    Immediately, another three men began kowtowing at Lin Mengya and begging for her mercy.


    ¡°Alright, I shall give you a chance. Now, you will write everything you know on a piece of paper. Of course, if what you write is different, I¡¯ll punish all five of you. If any of you write the same things, while the other write something different, I¡¯ll punish them. Bring them away and don¡¯t let them collude with each other.¡±


    The look of anticipation earlier on the five men turned into one of awkwardness in this instant.


    They began to be suspicious of each other, while they did not wish anyone else to write what they wrote.


    However, before they left, those two men who ate the pills experienced the tragic situation once again under the influence of the advanced projection technology employed by Lin Mengya.


    The wailings which sounded like he was in living hell as well as the horrible sight were deeply imprinted in their minds.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve sent men over to check out at the town god¡¯s temple, but there is nothing amiss.¡±


    Yu An had quietly walked up to Lin Mengya to report to her just when she exited from the storeroom for logs.


    ¡°That¡¯s my guess too. Given that they¡¯re very cautious in what they do, they would have to relay a secret signal after they succeeded in their mission. Please station men at both the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion and the town god¡¯s temple to gather information. Find out everything about all the families who had moved here in the past three months.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While she could not do anything to Li Yuan, for the time being, she could only start working on the people around him.


    Yu An hurried off to make arrangements of manpower.


    However, before Lin Mengya could make it back into her room, a familiar dark figure appeared before her.


    ¡°Night! Why? Why are you hurt? What happened?¡±


    Standing right before her was Ling Ye, Long Tianyu¡¯s personal bodyguard, who followed him everywhere he went. At this moment, however, his black cloak was soaked through.


    Lin Mengya could smell a strong scent of blood and when she took a step closer, she realized that was covered in blood.


    ¡°Prince Yu had been ambushed and abducted. Please help to save him, Your Highness!¡±


    As Lin Mengya instinctively helped Ling Ye up, she was shaken to receive the shocking news he brought.


    ¡°What did you say? Prince Yu has been abducted? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 490 - Attack in Secret

    Not wanting to alarm anyone, Lin Mengya supported Ling Ye and helped him back into her room.


    It was only after she lit the light that she realized how badly Ling Ye was injured.


    His clothes were torn and tattered, having slit open by some sharp weapons.


    Moreover, just by taking a glance at them, she could tell that those weapons used to injure Ling Ye had poison on them.


    Fortunately, she had given Long Tianyu and Ling Ye a few pills of poison antidotes, otherwise, Ling Ye would have died from the poison there and then.


    ¡°We met up with our men just outside the city. Who would have known that right after they left, a group of men began catching at us?! His Highness, the prince defended us bravely but eventually, he was overcome by seized by them. It was because His Highness instructed me to employ a slow breathing technique to minimize the use of energy that I finally managed to escape their examination.


    Lin Mengya made Ling Ye take more pills before his situation improved a little.


    Finally, Lin Mengya understood how the circumstances under which Long Tianyu was abducted.


    ¡°Was His Highness injured?¡±


    While sitting down, she realized her vision darkened intermittently.


    Her breathing quickened as she stared at the badly injured Ling Ye.


    ¡°No, they did not hurt His Highness.¡±


    Ling Ye shook his head as he responded.


    Tightening her fist, Lin Mengya appeared calm, but her body, which had stiffened from anxiety gave her emotions away.


    She struggled hard to remind herself not to panic and be overly anxious. She had to remain calm otherwise Long Tianyu would be in danger.


    ¡°According to your account, it seemed that their intention was merely to take His Highness away quietly. Were there no other survivors apart from you?¡±


    Ling Ye pondered carefully but finally shook his head.


    The reason he escaped death was that he had used the slow breathing technique. Secondly, while he was covered with poisoned wounds. If it were another person, he would not be so lucky.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Lin Mengya cursed. She should have thought of it, if after all, it was Li Yuan who had organized for the spies to infiltrate them.


    In that case, every move made by Long Tianyu would have been noted by him who already harbor an evil intention against him.


    However, she remained perplexed about why these people wanted to capture Long Tianyu quietly.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince is in grave danger. Please decide on what to do immediately.¡±


    Ling Ye had been struggling to hold up and he was starting to sound more anxious and impatient.


    Long Tianyu was their greatest concern. Although Lin Mengya was at a loss of what to do by now, she was still trying hard to suppress her emotions.


    At this moment, her slender fingers had grasped at her shirt so tightly that it was crumpled.


    ¡°You shall try to recuperate from your injuries here and make sure no one discovers your existence. As for Long Tianyu, I will think of a solution.¡±


    Anxious as Ling Ye was, he could only hang his hope on the princess.


    After holding up for so long, he finally lost all strength to support himself. He rolled his eyes and fell into unconsciousness.


    The bed was quickly stained with Ling Ye¡¯s blood.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya could not be bothered about cleaning up the bed. How she wished she could be teleported to Long Tianyu¡¯s side at this instant.


    However, reality had forced her to attend to Ling Ye¡¯s injury first.


    In the light of the event, those men who followed Long Tianyu here were likely completely defeated by now. Zuo Qiuyu, on the other hand, was having difficulty coping with Li Yuan.


    At this moment, she could only count on herself.


    Sighing, Lin Mengya got up and started attending to Ling Ye¡¯s injury with her good hand.


    He had rolled his eyes and lost all sense of time. Nevertheless, the bleeding would finally stop.


    With his eyes tightly closed, his ordinary face, which was usually veiled, was drained of any color at this moment.


    Ling Mengya unintentionally discovered a secret that Ling Ye¡¯s face seemed fake.


    As a test, she reached out to tug at the skin around one of the small wounds on his face with some force.


    A face mask as thin as the wings of an insect¡¯s wing began crumpling on his face like ripples.


    The face behind the mask was as pale and Lin Mengya drew in a breath at what came into sight.


    How¡­


    His eyes were narrow and long and his long lashes cast a small shadow on his face.


    Below his tall nose was his thin pale lips. Lin Mengya felt a little faint.


    The Ling Ye rid of the face mask had a strong resemblance to Long Tianyu.


    Nevertheless, there was no way she would mistake someone else as her husband.


    However, if it were someone who was not as intimate with Long Tianyu would definitely mistake the two for the same person.


    Compared to Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome but aloof look, Ling Ye¡¯s countenance was not as cold and less angular.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was stunned at seeing Ling Ye¡¯s countenance.


    She gently undid Ling Ye¡¯s shirt and saw that the slash wounds on his fair skin had turned dark red at the effect of the poison.


    Lin Mengya had no better solution than to apply the medication to his wounds.


    Fortunately, they were mostly external wounds and his tendons and bones were not hurt, otherwise it would be many times more difficult to treat.


    Lin Mengya had to use both her hand and mouth to bandage up his wounds as best as she could.


    Not to mention how exhausted she was, by the time she finished bandaging Ling Ye, the sky was already bright.


    Panting, her forehead was covered with a thin layer of perspiration.


    The servants who came to into the courtyard to sweep and tidy up the place were being cleverly sent away by Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya settled down at the couch with her eyes half-closed. She would be widely awake the moment there was any movement.


    Finally, after a while, there was a movement on the bed.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s bloodshot eyes, which had worked through the night without any rest, turned to the person on the bed and looked intently at his movement.


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    A low, painful cry echoed from the bed. Although the medication for external injuries invented by her teacher would inflict great pain, its effect far exceeded other medications.


    It was especially effective when used for poisoned wounds of this nature.


    At the same time, the pain brought about by this medication was similar to the effect of putting salt on the wounds. Even a tough man like Ling Ye could not hold back a groan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. What do you want to tell me? Be careful not to let the wounds open up again. It took great effort to stop the wounds from bleeding.¡±


    Ling Ye was gripped with excruciating pain all over his body, but Lin Mengya¡¯s tender voice had managed to stop him from moving.


    Instinctively he touched his face and realized that it felt different from normal times and there was a moment of panic.


    However, this only lasted for a moment.


    ¡°I understand. Many powerful and rich people wound find and nurture someone who resembles themselves. Firstly, he could be a substitute, and secondly, it could avoid many troubles.¡±


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to explain, thereby eliminating the awkwardness.


    Looking at Ling Ye¡¯s face, Lin Mengya finally understood why Qinghu used to call him a paralyzed face.


    It was no wonder that his face looked paralyzed, after all he had always been wearing a face mask.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Pavilion of Herbs had delivered the ceremonial costumes for Your Highness and Prince Yu. Please try it on to see if they are fitting. If they¡¯re not fitting, I will have the tailor make alterations.¡±


    Yu An¡¯s respectful voice sounded from outside the door.


    Lin Mengya frowned, then she suddenly remembered that she and Long Tianyu were to attend the preliminary rounds of the medical skill competition together.


    However, she was still clueless as to who had captured Long Tianyu. Unless they released Long Tianyu on their own accord, there was no way he could make it to the event.


    In that instant, her line of vision fell on Ling Ye.


    She sighed softly. It seemed that she had to resort to this method of fraud.


    ¡°Bring them in. His Highness had not gotten out of bed yet. You may leave the costumes at the doorstep.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Ling Ye lifted his head and gave the princess a dubious look.


    A possible thought flashed across his mind and immediately, an awkward expression appeared on his face.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya had already gone to the door to carry the two sets of clothes back into the bedroom.


    The costumes of the Nation of Lintian differed from that in Jin State in terms of style. The material was made of pure white linen. The front openings and cuffs were lined with golden fabric.


    Apart from being solemn in appearance, there was an air of grace and elegance.


    ¡°May I ask you to try it on for me? Long Tianyu was a little bigger than you, but we can always make some alterations.¡±


    Lin Mengya had taken out the male costume first, and she had laid it before Ling Ye.


    ¡°This¡­ Your Highness, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. At this moment, you should be thinking about how to save Prince Yu, rather than making me take his place.¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed as she gazed at the costumes with a helpless look in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not anxious? Think about it, when someone was trying to lay hands on me in the mansion, you guys were ambushed just outside. Moreover, Prince Yu had been quietly taken captive. Do you think this was all coincidence?¡±


    Lin Mengya was able to think carefully through all that had happened. She only had to think through some things to understand the key to the problem.


    The abduction of Long Tianyu and herself had happened back to back.


    Once she linked this together, she could vaguely figure out the objective of their enemies.


    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone intended to make use of our identity, but not just as a puppet. They must be holding on to some useful information. If Long Tianyu and I fall into their hands, we would have to submit to them. If at this moment, Long Tianyu and I turned against each other, what do think their final objective is?¡±


    Ling Ye¡¯s mind turned around and instantly understood what the princess was saying.


    ¡°Yes, it the position of the First Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs!¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, what she had thought of was far more serious than even this.


    However, she had yet to lay hold of any concrete evidence, so she could only keep this suspicion in her heart.


    ¡°I get it now.¡±


    Ling Ye took over the costume Lin Mengya was holding on to and let down the curtain. Thereafter, Lin Mengya pushed through the door and went outside.


    The morning air was refreshing to the spirit of man.


    Since they arrived at the old capital, Lin Mengya¡¯s health seemed to improve a great deal.


    She strolled leisurely into the bamboo forest and sat down at a stone stool. It was only when she was out of sight to anyone that she released the helpless feeling she suppressed in her heart.


    ¡°Where on earth are you, Long Tianyu?¡±


    The tears in her eyes started flowing down her cheeks unconsciously.


    Lin Mengya took deep breaths to soothe the suffocating feeling in her chest which she had been suppressing.

 Chapter 491 - Surveying the Site

    All along to her, Long Tianyu was like a formidable character who was able to resolve any problems.


    No matter what outrageous things she did, or where she was, Long Tianyu would always appear suddenly to block off any storm for her.


    But now that Long Tianyu was in deep danger and she was at a loss of what to do.


    Having Ling Ye disguise as Long Tianyu would be a temporary solution to fool the others.


    However, Lin Mengya knew very well that this would aggravate Long Tianyu¡¯s precarious situation.


    While she could use the excuse that Long Tianyu was not feeling well to get away with it temporarily when they attend the medical competition as spectators.


    At this moment, she urgently needed to find out the objective of those people abducting Long Tianyu.


    At the door, Ling Ye, adorned in the white costume, was frowning as he stepped out of the room.


    As she fixed her gaze on the face which resembled Long Tianyu¡¯s, Lin Mengya had a brainwave.


    Hongyu once mentioned that those men had kept her alive so that they could deny her identity as Prince Anle before the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Nevertheless, this plan was full of loopholes.


    There was a slim chance of success.


    However, this was the Nation of Lintian after all. Apart from Cousin Chen and Cousin Yu, Long Tianyu was the only other person who could pledge her identity.


    She finally figured out the reason those men had taken Long Tianyu quietly.


    In the absence of Prince Yu, there would be no Princess Yu.


    On the contrary, with Prince Yu around, he would be the one to determine who Prince Yu was!


    After figuring this out, Lin Mengya calmed herself down as she thought of the reality she was facing.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s character, however, not to mention that forcing him to deny the identity of his wife would not work, he would already try to break free from his captors along the way.


    Moreover, those men had tried to abduct her first before proceeding to abduct Long Tianyu.


    If these men were from the same gang, their target might not be her after all!


    ¡°Night, you¡¯ve come at the right time. I¡¯ve got a question for you. Did those men who attacked you have any special characteristics? For example, something that easily left an impression in you. Some characteristics that would enable you to identify them.¡±


    Seeing how anxious the princess was, Ling Ye did not dare to slight her.


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s anxious gaze, Ling Ye began to describe in detail everything he could recall that he saw.


    However, because the incident happened when the sky had darkened, coupled with the fact that it had been rather chaotic, he could not think of any burst seams at this moment.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go there again. If I guessed correctly, these men wouldn¡¯t dispose of the dead bodies. Give me a minute while I go get Zuo Qiuyu and Liu Xuan.¡±


    Once Lin Mengya finished speaking, she dashed out into the courtyard.


    Ling Ye was left looking perplexed. What had come to her mind again?


    The horse carriage seemed a little crowded with the presence of Ling Ye and Zuo Qiuyu in it.


    Reacting in the same way as Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu was surprised to find that Long Tianyu¡¯s secret bodyguard bore such a close resemblance to him.


    His gaze fell on Ling Ye¡¯s face now and then but realized that Ling Ye was not bothered by his gaze, so he began to study the man in front of him openly.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not Long Tianyu¡¯s brother? Are you some illegitimate son? Are you not even his cousin?¡±


    Ling Ye shook his head. He was merely an orphan.


    If not for his strong resemblance to the prince, he would not be picked by his teacher who kept him by his side to receive careful instructions.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop your scrutiny. There are many look-alikes in the world. Moreover, don¡¯t you understand how the emperors of Dajin were like? Stop imagining such amorous encounters. I¡¯ve asked you to come along so you can take care of Night. It was not meant for you to pry.¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Zuo Qiuyu.


    She realized that apart from his interests in medical journals and medicinal herbs, Zuo Qiuyu was also very keen on finding out juicy news.


    On the other hand, if Ling Ye was truly Long Tianyu¡¯s brother, she supposed Long Tianyu would never allow Ling Ye to become his secret bodyguard.


    That would be a highly dangerous job. Perhaps it would come a time when he would have to leap out to take blows from an enemy¡¯s attack on Long Tianyu.


    Judging from how Long Tianyu treated Long Qinghan, it was very unlikely that he would have his own brother take a blow on his behalf.


    Liu Xuan had personally taken up the responsibility to stand guard outside in case he needed to give them warnings of dangers.


    As expected, they discovered quite many spies on the way. However, they merely followed them from a distance as if they were just onlookers.


    Soon, they arrived at the place where Long Tianyu met with the attack the other night.


    It was a densely wooded area that was not too extensive but during the day, the shades provided by the trees made it difficult to see into the woods clearly.


    Nevertheless, the moment they entered the wooded area, a strong stench of blood came on and Lin Mengya¡¯s brows were gradually raised to form a frown.


    The stench was intense. While they had not spotted the dead bodies, they supposed they would not be too far now.


    When the horse carriage finally reached the central area of the woods, a pile of dead bodies dressed in black clothing were seen lying there haphazardly.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Liu Xuan was crestfallen. He immediately instructed the guards to surround Lin Mengya and the rest as a way of protecting them.


    With his sword in his hand, he gently went through the pile of dead bodies in the middle of the woods.


    After ensuring that there was no one in ambush, he ordered some men to accompany Lin Mengya to come forward.


    ¡°The dead bodies had softened and the cadaveric ecchymosis had spread all over the bodies. It looks like these men had died last night. Let¡¯s do a count on how many bodies there are.¡±


    Lin Mengya instructed as she squatted down to go through the corpses.


    Ling Ye and Zuo Qiuyu were by now very used to Lin Mengya¡¯s perverted action that they no longer found it strange.


    Only Liu Xuan, who was seeing this for the first time, was taken by surprise.


    If he were to find out that Lin Mengya had scored distinction for all her anatomy modules, would his eyes be popping out?


    After their men counted the number of corpses, they moved the bodies and left them right in front of Lin Mengya.


    She studied the external of each dead body carefully and did not leave any details out.


    ¡°Your Highness, perhaps some evidence would be lost if we keep moving the bodies.¡±


    Liu Xuan commented, sounding a little unhappy. However, after shooting a glance at him, Lin Mengya said, ¡°This was not the place where the killing happened. All these bodies had been transported here from somewhere else. Moreover, every detail here had been committed to my memory.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not bragging or lying. With the help of the Sheng Nung system, she would even be able to conjure the image of a fly in her mind.


    The image conjured would be well-defined and colored.


    ¡°What do you mean when you say this was not the crime scene?¡±


    Liu Xuan was finding it difficult to understand the Princess Anle before him. In terms of investigating an incident, Liu Xuan was fit to be called an expert.


    From the look of the state of the trees and plants all around, it was evident that there had been some fighting that went on here.


    ¡°This area wasn¡¯t as well-hidden as desired. Moreover, by looking at the marks on the trees, I can tell that these were not left behind accidentally as a result of fighting. Give me a sword right now, Lord Liu, and cooperate with my cousin.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu first looked helplessly at Lin Mengya, then his gaze went to Liu Xuan, who appeared to be in a sneer.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, he had no choice but to suffer in silence.


    ¡°In a minute, you will pretend to chase after him to attack him. He will try to dodge and let¡¯s see what kind of mark you¡¯ll make on the tree after you strike.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood by like an onlooker as she shot an encouragingly look at Zuo Qiuyu.


    However, Liu Xuan appeared to be overly serious.


    The moment Lin Mengya cried out the cue to begin, with a long sword in his hand, Liu Xuan wielded the sword at Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s neck.


    In an attempt to make this as realistic as possible (as per Lin Mengya¡¯s request), Zuo Qiuyu had worked with all his might.


    Amidst wild shrieks and howls, the two men finally completed the mission Lin Mengya entrusted them.


    ¡°How you have taken the attacks seriously!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu almost wanted to cry when he saw how Liu Xuan made a show of force, but he could only take it silently.


    ¡°It was the princess¡¯s idea.¡±


    Liu Xuan coolly wiped down the steel sword in his hand. He had managed a clean strike.


    ¡°Stop arguing and come over to have a look. Liu Xuan had attempted to strike Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s head so the mark left behind was deeper. Moreover, his strike had come down diagonally from above and was supposed to land on the lower portion of Cousin Yu¡¯s neck. Have a look at these marks left behind by those men. Not only where they shallow, but they were also lower down. Lord Liu, will you please make a few haphazard cuts on the trees.¡±


    Liu Xuan nodded and casually wielded his sword to strike the tree next to an unsuspecting Zuo Qiuyu.


    Just as they expected, the marks made by the sword were lower down.


    This had to be someone acting out of habit. If one was not trying to wield the sword to kill someone, it was only natural that his arm was extended and flexed freely.


    In addition, the steel sword was rather weighty and so the marks made by it would be lower down.


    Initially, they had thought that these marks were made by accident, but they were actually made intentionally through some deliberate arrangement.


    As the pale Zuo Qiuyu cried out for revenge, Lin Mengya walked up to Ling Ye.


    Her watery eyes gazed up at Ling Ye¡¯s pale countenance with puzzlement.


    ¡°Night, are you certain that this was the very place you encountered the attack?¡±


    Ling Ye¡¯s expression was terrible, nevertheless, he nodded in response.


    Based on his memory, this was indeed the place where the attack happened.


    However, even without Lin Mengya reminding her, he felt that this place was rather unfamiliar and strange.


    ¡°Are you very sure that this was the very place you encounter the ambush? Think carefully, did you kill all these men here?¡±


    While Lin Mengya looked severe, Ling Ye also began to frown deeply.


    The memories of the night before came welling up within him.


    It was right. He had accompanied the prince to walk out of the town into this woods, then¡­ then¡­


    ¡°Ling Ye, get your real memory back!¡±


    As Lin Mengya¡¯s called out with her feminine voice, Ling Ye suddenly felt that everything became clear.


    All of a sudden, he spotted a burst seam in last night¡¯s chaotic scene.


    Thereafter, the seam opened up further, and finally, the scene from last night finally cracked open completely.


    His real memory had emerged from the deep part of his mind. Finally, he was able to discern the real memory from the false.


    ¡°Yes¡­ we actually met with the attack when we were in the house of a man called Zhu Qiyun! Someone flashed a mirror at me, and when I looked into the mirror, I was immobilized!¡±


    Holding his head with his hands in agony, Ling Ye finally managed to recall and speak the truth.

 Chapter 492 - The Bewilderment of the Zhu Family

    Zuo Qiuyu supported Ling Ye as he leaned against the horse carriage.


    It took Ling Ye great effort to finally calm his breathing, after which he succeeded in narrating what really happened from his now complete memory.


    ¡°We had just left the mansion when someone came to deliver a letter to His Highness. After His Highness finished reading the letter, he had me accompany him to the mansion belonging to Zhu Qiyun. However, for some unknown reason, His Highness got into an argument with them. Then, all of a sudden, someone appeared beside me and flashed a mirror at me. I had no recollection of events after that.¡±


    At Ling Ye¡¯s words, the expressions on everyone¡¯s face turned serious.


    The name ¡°Zhu Qiyun¡± obviously did not ring a bell with Lin Mengya.


    She instantly turned to look at Zuo Qiuyu and Liu Xuan, who exchanged looks.


    Zuo Qiuyu then said, ¡°Zhu Qiyun is the father of that Master Zhu whom we punished. He is the country¡¯s official in the ministry of tax.¡±


    She was surprised to find that this person was the father of Master Zhu. She had obviously stumble upon some leads.


    Master Zhu had been made to suffer pathetically. It was only reasonable that Zhu Qiyun desired to avenge him.


    However, why did they set this whole thing up?


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve checked. And these men had been slain with just one stroke of the sword. They didn¡¯t appear to be people who knew martial arts.¡±


    Yu An¡¯s words confirmed Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.


    The entire episode had a delusional set up to deceive them.


    ¡°Little Sister, why do you think they have employed this tactic?¡±


    Despite being an intelligent person, Zuo Qiuyu was totally confused by now.


    Zhu Qiyun had captured Long Tianyu and managed to control Ling Ye, so he would make a false report. Had he gone so far just to distract their focus?


    ¡°He was certainly trying to distract us so that our vision would be deflected. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, the attempt to capture me and the abduction of Long Tianyu are done by two different parties. Ling Ye had been skillfully hypnotized because he had been very focused when Long Tianyu encountered danger and it was easy to fall into hypnosis.¡±


    For the same reason, Lin Mengya could easily wake Ling Ye from the state of hypnosis because the electromagnetic waves from the Shen Nung system could stimulate the brain directly.


    In addition, Ling Ye had a strong and determined mind and this allowed Lin Mengya to break the state of hypnosis.


    Lin Mengya looked around one last time to make sure she had not missed any leads before the group of them returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s mansion.


    Things seemed to be more complicated than she imagined. Back in the courtyard, Lin Mengya looked through the pictures she brought back from the scene.


    She kept having the feeling that there was a mastermind behind all that had happened taking control in an invisible way.


    Back when they were in the Dajin¡¯s capital city, she had a faint feeling that the Crown Prince and the Queen were not the only ones making trouble in many ways.


    Crises were like a shadow that followed them everywhere they went. Some things were perplexing for Lin Mengya after thinking through some details.


    She felt very helpless in this situation where she could not find the chance to catch hold of any concrete evidence.


    If there really was someone or a group of people in power who was remotely controlling these things that happened behind their backs, this would be too frightening.


    ¡°Your Highness, those men whom we sent out to find information had returned.¡±


    Yu An, looking severe, had walked up to Lin Mengya and reported the news to her softly.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the situation like now?¡±


    When Lin Mengya saw him, an unsettling feeling welled up inside her all of a sudden.


    ¡°The information gatherers said that not long after Master Zhu returned home, he passed away due to the severe injury.¡±


    What Yu An said came on her like a bolt from the blue.


    Did he just drop dead? How was that possible?


    Given the extent of Master Zhu¡¯s injury, he would only need a few days to recuperate. How did he end up


    ¡°When did this happen? Why did we not get the news?¡±


    ¡°It was two evenings ago. Lord Zhu did not disclose any information about the funeral so not many people knew about it. The men you sent had returned by then, so no one knew about it.¡±


    Did he die the moment she gave the order for her men to return?


    Could it be so coincidental?


    In fact, when she first entered the city, she had sent men to gather information from the Zhu residence. They had come back saying that Master Zhu was getting better and there was nothing to worry about. How did this happen now¡­


    ¡°Go inform Zuo Qiuyu and Liu Xuan about this right now, so they would know how to handle the preliminary round of the competition cautiously.¡±


    Immediately, Yu An rushed off to inform the two, leaving Lin Mengya alone to ponder over this twist of event.


    It was no wonder that the Zhus dared lay their hands on Long Tianyu.


    It was for the reason that he wanted to avenge his son!


    How did Master Zhu, whose condition had obviously stabilized, suddenly died within a night.


    What was also very suspicious was the fact that the Zhu¡¯s had not made the funeral publicly known.


    If she guessed correctly, the Zhus would make trouble at the time when they watch the preliminary round of the medical competition.


    Well and good if that were the case. She would like to see what the Zhus had to say!


    The Zhus had stepped on Lin Mengya¡¯s toes when they schemed against Long Tianyu.


    Early in the morning on the day of the preliminary rounds of competition, the entire old capital had come alive.


    It was just past five in the morning and the common people had gone out and found themselves a strategic position to watch the grand event at the Pavilion of Herbs before the roadblocks were put up.


    At 5:45 am, some specialized officers and men had started to sweep the main roads.


    Every corner had to be swept clean and there should not be any trash lying around.


    The officers and men had to carefully sweep through the streets three times before the city gates were opened to let the security officers on duty that day into the city.


    Security had been stepped up with men stationed at close intervals to ensure order along all the streets.


    The commoners were only permitted to pass through along the two sides of the roads and soon, the streets were overcrowded with people.


    The way from the city gates to the venue where the Pavilion of Herbs had chosen had basically been jam-packed.


    The sedans from the families of the officials had all set out at 7:30 in the morning.


    All the families had been informed beforehand so that the lower-ranking officials¡¯ families with smaller sedans would set out first.


    The sedans they used were carried by two people each. The streets were lined with these small green-top sedans in an orderly manner.


    In contrast with the commoners who basically crowd together, the officials had adhered to the assigned routes beforehand.


    Moreover, men were specially planted at the various locations to keep order. Soon, all the officials had arrived at the main gate of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Apart from the officials more highly ranked than the third-rank officials, the others were required to get off their sedans to walk through the entrance.


    Nevertheless, the seats of the participants had been assigned beforehand. There were even disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs dressed in light green uniform who showed the participants to their seats.


    Surprisingly, there was no clamor whatsoever even when there was a constant stream of people who were entering the premise.


    Whenever someone bumped into a familiar face, they would simply keep their voices low as they greeted or conversed with each other.


    This was in total contrast with the common people.


    However, these officials were not the highlight of the show.


    As the stream of green-top sedans died down, what followed were red and purple-top sedans.


    Such privileged treatment was only given to meritorious families within the royal courts and the officials ranked above the third-rank officials.


    These men were not people whom the commoners in the old capital get to see very often.


    Therefore, at the announcement of the arrival of each official, there would be a burst of discussion.


    However, they were also not the highlight of the show.


    The last to arrive were two yellow-top sedans.


    They were royal-yellow color sedans carried by eight people, decorated with royal-yellow tassels, and were rocking from side to side as their carrier moved along.


    Wherever the sedan passed, the commoners had to bow and kneel before them.


    Even the officials who had just entered had to get up from their seats to welcome those two sedans that had just arrived as a show of respect.


    ¡°Prince Shen had arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess Anle had arrived¡­¡±


    These two unfamiliar titles brought about an even greater reaction from the crowd than when any other officials arrived.


    The men carried the two sedans directly through the gates of the Pavilion of Herbs. No one dared block them but everyone looked on silently at the two moving sedans.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    As the crisp voice of the servants sounded, all eyes were focused on the two sedans.


    Two figures emerged from the sedans in slow motion.


    The two figures who alighted the sedans bore a resemblance to each other, were honorable and elegant-looking, and they began to scan the surrounding.


    ¡°Greetings to Prince Shen¡­¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Princess Anle¡­¡±


    A thunderous voice of greeting sounded in unison.


    The crowd fell to the ground in unison and their voices of greeting continued.


    A low, gentle voice of moderate volume echoed through the air and its casual tone seemed to say that this person was used to such situations.


    ¡°Please rise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Shen¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess¡­¡±


    The crowd rose and their vision instinctively shifted to settle on the two figures.


    The man was adorned in a royal yellow robe and there was an awe-inspiring four-clawed golden dragon embroidered on it.


    The wave formed by the scales of the golden dragon exuberated the golden dragon¡¯s domineering air.


    He was wearing a jade color waistband secured with a jade ring in the shape of a dragon carved out of white jade.


    His hair had been tied up with an exquisite golden crown set on his head. Right in the center of the crown was a large pearl.


    His features were very handsome with a smooth forehead. Compared to his stately adornment, his features brought about a scholarly and refined air.


    His eyes, glabella, and brows made him naturally honorable-looking. Although his expression was gentle and amiable, it did not invite contempt.


    In comparison with the young men from noble families, he was definitely more outstanding than them.


    Coupled with his honorable status, it was not surprising that countless girls became smitten by him.


    ¡°This way, Your Highness.¡±


    The lady whom an outstanding man like him was escorting had to be someone usual.


    Not to mention the lady¡¯s breathtaking beauty, her mysterious identity was enough reason to attract all the curious looks.


    She was the daughter of the elder princess from the past dynasty and the only princess who had the most direct blood relation with the current royal family.


    This alone was sufficient reason for her to become the legacy of the Nation of Lintian.


    She was adorned in a long white costume with its hems that went all the way to the floor.


    Her slim waist had been wrapped around by a delicate gold waistband and she was wearing a fanciful crown set with pearls and precious stones.


    She was also wearing a dangling ornament in the shape of a phoenix in her hair.


    She looked a little too thin, but still elegant and her mannerism was mild and appropriate.


    Only her beauty would be captivated by such description as the ethereal color and celestial fragrance.


    As her gentle eyes scanned the crowd, all the men in the crowd who were still not married felt as if they had been electrocuted and the ones with weak willpower were instantly infatuated with her.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Her sweet voice was more crispy than the sound made by the shattering jade of Kunshan.


    It was only when the people saw how her hair had been bunned up with a hairpin that they remembered that Princess Anle of Lintian was already married.


    She didn¡¯t know that she was the reason Long Tianyu had become the common enemy of countless men.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya might appear relaxed, but she had braced herself and put on her guard.


    After hearing what Ling Ye had recalled of the day¡¯s event, Lin Mengya had temporarily abandoned her plan to have him disguise as Long Tianyu.


    She was left with no other choice but to brace herself for today¡¯s event with Zuo Qiuyu.

 Chapter 493 - The Five Chief Elders

    The so-called venue was really the field just outside the Pavilion of Herbs temporarily cordoned out for the occasion.


    Although it was only for temporary use, the set up was in no way haphazard.


    The preliminary rounds were a competition of the basic and the spectator stand took up more space than the competition ground.


    Apart from Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, who were seated at the second tier of the spectator tower, the rest of the officials were simply seated below the competition platform.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the people, Lin Mengya, accompanied by Zuo Qiuyu, finally seated herself at her seat.


    From this angle, she was able to clearly see everything that was happening on the grounds. On the other hand, having been blocked by a curtain of beads, the view of the people was obscured and they would not be able to see her clearly.


    ¡°Please go ahead, the prince and princess do not wish to be disturbed.¡±


    Yu An, who was dressed entirely in black, had become the most effective assistant by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    He had dismissed all the servants and let down the curtain of beads all around.


    The pair of cousins finally found a relatively safe enclosed space for themselves for the time being.


    ¡°Do you see the Zhus?¡±


    Lin Mengya was not familiar with the officials who came as spectators and she was glad to have the know-all Yu An.


    ¡°Yes, I spotted them. Lord Zhu is just down there. The guy next to him is his nephew, who was the person the Zhus chosen this time.¡±


    Yu An pointed out where the Zhus were located to Lin Mengya.


    Given that they were not very far away, Lin Mengya was able to make out the appearances of Zhu Qiyun and his nephew rather well.


    It was undeniable that Zhu Qiyun was a skilled actor.


    While his son had just passed away, he was still able to converse naturally with the people around him. He did not reveal any signs of abnormity on his face.


    On the other hand, it was the refined-looking young man sitting beside him who appeared rather unsettled.


    ¡°Instruct someone to watch them for me.¡±


    It was impossible for Lin Mengya not to be worried and anxious about Long Tianyu.


    However, she was very clear that Zhu Qiyun must have an extensive scheme to lay his hands on Long Tianyu.


    All of a sudden, a series of salvos sounded in the midst of a drum roll. The medical competition had officially begun.


    The Pavilion of Herbs, like a gigantic building located in the old capital, would open its mysterious door for the impending change of power.


    There was once Lin Mengya asked Zuo Qiuyu the reason for the past emperors to allow a grander and more exquisite Pavilion of Herb to be built next to the palace.


    In comparison with the palace¡¯s red and green bricks and tiles, white and emerald was the theme of the building of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    The style of the building was also a little more spirited and graceful than the solemn palace.


    From afar, the palace in the old capital was like a coiled up flying dragon.


    The building of the Pavilion of Herbs was like a stalk of miracle-working herb growing in the world.


    While there was the absence of splendor and majesty, there was an air of simple but out-of-the-world elegance and refinement.


    According to Cousin Chen, it was a mysterious man who designed the building of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    For hundreds of years, no one had dared renovate or make any changes to the building without permission.


    The designer had to be a person with unusual abilities. Nevertheless, the purpose of designing the Pavilion of Herbs in this way was likely to remind all the people not to covet after power.


    He must have wished that people here would be devoted to the research of medicinal herbs with one heart.


    Unfortunately, the people who came after had defiled the Pavilion of Herbs because of their selfish desires.


    Lin Mengya thought it was such a pity and wished that Cousin Yu would successfully take over the position of the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    If he became the Chief Elder, the Pavilion of Herbs, which was supposed to be the place to save all men, would enjoy peace in the coming decade or so years.


    ¡°The selective trial for the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs in the form of a medical competition begins now!¡±


    A rich and mellow voice echoed through the air from the scarlet platform that had been temporarily put up.


    Thereafter, a number of important personnel of the Pavilion of Herbs settled down in their seats.


    Lin Mengya looked at the medical scholars dressed in white and lightly shook her head.


    As the host, it was understandable that they were the last to appear and be seated.


    Nevertheless, the drum roll and gun salutes just now were much more ceremonious than that when she and Zuo Qiuyu arrived.


    Doing so would be overstepping their authority because Zuo Qiuyu was not simply a competitor.


    Most importantly, he was a prince of the Nation of Lintian and on this occasion, he was representing the will of the king of Lintian.


    In this light, his identity was extraordinary.


    This might seem like a trivial matter but Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu could sense something abnormal.


    ¡°Those few men must be the most authoritative elders of the Pavilion of Herbs. Not to mention they appeared to be flaunting their seniority, they making disciples of all nations is actually leading the young people astray.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu said with disdain in his voice.


    In reality, the elders in the Pavilion of Herbs might not be the most skillful physicians.


    For example, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s teacher, who was a legendary physician, was only an elder by name in the Pavilion of Herbs just because he lacked power and authority and did not have any powerful backings.


    For this reason, he felt strongly against these elders who resorted to unscrupulous means to fish for fame and compliments.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The fun had just started, so let¡¯s watch.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not worried at all although Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s participation had brought great pressure on them unknowingly.


    However, the Pavilion of Herbs was no longer an unmovable authority. For many years now, Cousin Chen had not been passing his time leisurely.


    Although he was unable to destroy it, Zuo Qiuchen was doing everything he could to stop the disunity and division within the Pavilion of Herbs.


    The Chief Elder had gone missing for many years. If he was still alive, he would be an old man of a hundred years.


    A change in authority was a matter of time.


    Moreover, the departure of her mother without telling anyone would also have given these people sufficient opportunity.


    From the information she gathered as well as the message Zuo Qiuchen and his people gave her, there were altogether five who were the most likely candidate to become the Chief Elder.


    Among the neutral party, which was also the weakest in terms of power, was an elder named Chang Tianhua.


    This man had just turned fifty, which was the golden period for being a physician.


    He possessed excellent medical skills. In fact, Lin Mengya had the intention of approaching him to treat her left arm on this trip.


    However, this man was extremely stubborn. Compared to fighting for power and authority, he would rather be doing medical research.


    For this reason, Cousin Chen had been secretly helping him, which was also the reason he had attained his current position. He was Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s last resort.


    Lin Mengya could see clearly that Chang Tianhua was the man sitting on the outermost seat. Compared to the other four candidates, he was like an old man from the village.


    He was very skinny, but his dark complexion exuberated both strength and kindness at the same time.


    He did not even engage in small talk with the people around him. It was as if he was an outsider.


    Sitting beside Chang Tianhua was an extremely well-built and muscular man.


    He was Qian Yuming, the elder in charge of the Thousand Herbs Shop of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Although he had a straight-forward and good-natured appearance, this old man was in fact the most artful of all.


    During each year he was managing the Thousand Herbs Shop, one wondered how much medicinal herbs had been leaked out through his hands.


    The Qians were formally a noble family with clean records. Although the family appeared to be doing alright, it had really lost all of its wealth.


    Qian Yuming had used his own means to fatten the Qian family.


    Nevertheless, what Cousin Chen felt was even more wasteful was how they abused the medicinal herbs.


    If they did not get rid of such a parasite, the Pavilion of Herbs would not see peaceful days.


    He was also a target whom Lin Mengya was supposed to ¡®take care of¡¯ on this occasion.


    In terms of love for money, Lin Mengya was in fact even more devious than Qian Yuming.


    Seated among the five men was an old and ailing man called Nan Rui, who was really an old bastard.


    All five men were extremely respectful of him. His eyes, like hawk eyes, seemed to dazzle with bright light.


    He was once the youngest junior to the Chief Elder. The two had fought over the position for over fifty years.


    He had evolved from a strong young man into what he was now.


    Cousin Chen had told her that this man was sinister and ruthless and that Lin Mengya and the rest should guard against him.


    Li Yuan, whom Cousin Chen had planted as bait in there, was his disciple.


    Although the old man appeared as if he could breathe his last any time, he was in no way less wicked and scheming than his juniors.


    He had held on tightly to the authority over the treasury with all his heart.


    The remaining two men were a pair of brothers.


    One was names Duanmu Yang, while the other was Duanmu Yin.


    Their names were given in hope that there would be a balance of Yin and Yang, and indeed their characters were so.


    One was hot-tempered while the other was mild.


    The brothers were in charge of the Disciples¡¯ Mill and the Medical Classics Mill. At present, they were at the zenith of their power.


    What was hard to come by was the fact that the two brothers were of one heart, which was why they were able to retain one-third of the power together with Qian Yuming and Nan Rui.


    At this moment, the five men were seated in one line on the platform. They appeared more important than Lin Mengya and her company.


    ¡°In a while when this is over, I¡¯ll bring you to meet Elder Chang. My brother, the emperor had already notified him so I believe he will try his best to heal you.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was no doubt very nervous, but he had to pretend to be unruffled because his little cousin was sitting by his side.


    Of these five men, apart from Chang Tianhua, the others were associated with him in one way or another.


    Perhaps it would be more apt to say that there was bitter and deep-seated hatred between him and those others.


    ¡°Are you alright, Cousin Yu?¡±


    Lin Mengya could sense that Zuo Qiuyu was trying to suppress his emotions. Although those men were detestable, they still should not make Zuo Qiuyu act in this way.


    Zuo Qiuyu was stunned for a moment, but when he saw his cousin, he shook his head instinctively.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He decided that it would better to keep something from Lin Mengya. She had enough to worry about so he thought he would handle something alone.


    Despite feeling worried, she knew that Zuo Qiuyu would know how to handle the situation with discernment.


    She directed her vision back to the platform. The preliminary competition today had been divided into three items.


    The first item required the participants to distinguish the one thousand components of a mixture of medicinal herbs within a time limit of half an hour.


    As long as they were able to identify accurately the few defined herbs, they would pass the test.


    However, it should be noted that it was extremely difficult to identify a few components out of a mixture made up of a thousand components.


    This was the strict requirement of the Pavilion of Herbs. To them, how could a physician be able to heal and save a patient if he was unable to discern the different medicinal herbs?


    While all the people looked on, a dozen round tables were being carried onto the platform.


    At the peripheral of the tables, twelve yellow wooden boxes had been placed there.


    Within the boxes, the names of the herbs ought to be pasted on them. After they had been arranged properly, some men began carrying the twelve boxes to the tables.

 Chapter 494 - The Start of the Preliminary Rounds of Competition

    Each of the twelve wooden boxes was carried a blend of a thousand medicinal herbs.


    In a while, each table would be occupied by three people and each person would have to pick four kinds of herbs, put them into the wooden boxes to be sealed up. Finally, the boxes would be brought up to the stage and the five elders would be invited up there to verify them.


    It sounded easy enough, however, the execution was much more difficult than it seemed.


    Not to mention how to discern one thousand different herbs, there were in fact many herbs that bear similar traits.


    For this reason, to pick out a few kinds of herbs from among a thousand herbs would be very challenging.


    ¡°Open the boxes!¡±


    After the disciple who was the overall in charge of the event gave the cue, the twelve boxes were opened.


    In that instant, the eyes of all the people seemed to be glued to the medicinal herbs in the boxes.


    The rest of the disciples gently began to bring out the stalks of herbs from within the boxes and place them carefully on the round table.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these oldies to spend so generously. Those are good quality herbs. I wonder how much money would be enough for use.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with regret in her voice. Like Zuo Qiuyu, her heart was pained.


    The reason being that some of the herbs had to be kept away from light in an extremely dry environment.


    These herbs would be exposed to the sunlight for half a day, and be fiddled by human beings¡¯ hands over and over again. Not only would their efficacy be greatly compromised, but there was also no way they could be returned to the store after this.


    ¡°Given Qian Yuming¡¯s character, he would definitely not put these herbs to use again since he esteemed ostentation and extravagance. If it were him, he would set these herbs on fire to destroy them afterward.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was crestfallen. He already thought it extravagant looking at how the competition venue had been set up.


    Those medicinal herbs could well be used to treat patients and save lives.


    At this moment, they had, however, become a tool and means for Qian Yuming to show off the huge amount of medicinal herbs stored in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    ¡°This was one thing that hurries him on his way to death. Sooner or later, this would be evidence used against him.¡±


    The more Lin Mengya saw the events unfold before her, the more clearly she was able to understand why Cousin Chen had bit the bullet to get rid of these dregs.


    Nevertheless, these were events in the long past. It would not be possible to completely eradicate them in that instant.


    They could only endure it for the time being.


    Lin Mengya breathed in deeply and took in the fragrance of the medicinal herbs.


    As she smelt the intense scent of the herbs, the Shen Nung system began its analysis, and soon, all the different kinds of herbs were committed into Lin Mengya¡¯s memory.


    ¡°What perversion.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help but sigh at the thought that the winners in this preliminary round of competition would not stand a chance to become the Chief Elder after all.


    However, the first candidate to come out would be guaranteed a bright future thereafter.


    However, this first round was too challenging for anyone to wishing to emerge victorious.


    In order to identify the kinds of herbs, apart from observing their nature, smells, and appearances, one had to use many other extraordinary means to succeed.


    For example, there was this particular herb called the Sea Flower that appeared so ordinary like a stalk of withered grass.


    In order to identify it, one needed to roast it on fire first.


    It had to be roasted for 15 minutes before the withered stems would start to produce a milky white liquid externally.


    To pick out such a strange herb among a thousand other herbs would be extremely difficult.


    It would take a very talented person to pass this round.


    It would not be considered malpractice if they managed to identify a few medical genii as a result.


    It would be beneficial to Cousin Chen as well as the five elders to have more talents identified anyway.


    After introducing the rules, the candidates who were participating in the preliminary round of competition began to file out through the main gate of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Those of noble birth and those whose medical skills were widely recognized were allowed to enter the finals directly.


    These candidates of all shapes and sizes were few in number and none of them looked familiar to the spectators.


    Surrounding the twelve tables were altogether 36 candidates who had taken their respective positions at their respective tables.


    Some of them appeared nervous, while others looked excited and some even seemed like they were faced with great enemies.


    All in all, none of the participants appeared relaxed.


    This should be the way about it. If any of them wished to stand out from the rest, he had to possess outstanding abilities.


    ¡°The first round of tests requires you to complete this task within four hours and the time starts now!¡±


    As the disciple in charge gave a cue to begin, a column of incense, as thick as a man¡¯s arm was being lit simultaneously.


    The incense was specially made to keep time. It would finish burning after a certain time.


    Although it could never be as accurate as a modern-day clock, it was accurate enough for the use.


    At the disciple¡¯s cue, all thirty-six candidates immediately focused their attention on the work of distinguishing the herbs.


    It was the first time Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu was witnessing such a scene.


    As time continued ticking, the candidates began displaying their talents.


    After Lin Mengya looked around, she noticed a very interesting young man at the third table.


    Somehow, he managed to get himself a basin of water and Lin Mengya saw that he was dipping the herbs from the table into the water very quickly before he took them out again.


    ¡°Cousin Yu, look at that young man. What¡¯s he doing?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had also noticed that person because all the others had made use of different characteristics to identify the herbs.


    This man was the only one who continuously used the medicinal herbs to dip into the water.


    Moreover, he was doing this so quickly that the other two participants who were sharing the same table with him began to look displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure too. Maybe he is trying to clean the herbs. Could he be worried that they are dirty?¡±


    Being so far away, Zuo Qiuyu could not be sure what the young man was trying to do.


    Of the people he knew, Liu Xuan was one person who almost had a compulsive disorder for cleanliness.


    Even so, Zuo Qiuyu had never seen Liu Xuan washing everything in the water before use.


    Nevertheless, what the young man was doing was not violating the rules of the competition after all. Perhaps there was some abstruse secret in the water that could help him discern the herbs.


    The others, however, seemed to observe to be certain first before they start testing.


    For the particular young man, however, he simply continued dipping the herbs in the water and then taking them out.


    Nevertheless, dipping the herbs into the water did not seem to do any changes to the herbs. The other two candidates who were giving him angry looks had quietened down suddenly for some reason.


    Lin Mengya sensed something fishy. What on earth was this man doing?


    Like the other candidates, Lin Mengya¡¯s expression turned serious, and soon, nearly half the duration passed.


    Lin Mengya, who was sitting erect behind the curtain of beads, was starting to feel bored.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to have a look around. Are you coming with me?¡±


    Nowadays, Lin Mengya got to enjoy being treated like a superstar in Lintian.


    Her every move would turn into the most talked about topic of gossip in Lintian.


    She might as well stop hiding. Would it not be better for her to just show herself openly?


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not go. You and Yu An go ahead, just be careful.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was wearing a serious expression on his face. Lin Mengya supposed he was worried about fighting for the position of the Chief Elder.


    There was not much Lin Mengya could do to help him at this moment, so together with Yu An, she left the enclosed space cordoned by the curtain of beads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to Cousin Chen.¡±


    Once outside, Lin Mengya lowered her voice so that only Yu An could hear her and vice versa.


    Yu An was slightly taken aback. He wondered where he had given away the fact that the emperor was present.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s really because my cousin had left the scent of the herb in the room. While any common people would not be able to detect the smell, nothing escapes my nose.¡±


    Since they entered, the subtle fragrance of Cousin Chen¡¯s expensive medicinal herbs had been lingering in the air.


    Unfortunately, it had failed to escape Lin Mengya¡¯s keen sense of smell.


    It made sense after pondering over it. Cousin Chen had high regard for this competition. He had even sent his most trusted guard by his side to attend.


    How could he be absent at such a critical moment?


    Moreover, with Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu in the limelight, Cousin Chen could very well keep a low profile while he attended this event without people finding out. Why would he grab this opportunity?


    People had thought that at this moment, the emperor had stayed in Wangtian City because he was either feeling unwell or had caught a cold.


    Who would have guessed that Zuo Qiuchen had arrived at the old capital early on?


    For this reason, Yu An was not too surprised when this had been found out.


    He simply smiled in admiration and said gently, ¡°No wonder His Majesty said that while he could fool others, he would never be able to keep anything from you.¡±


    ¡°This way please, Your Highness,¡± continued Yu An.


    The people outside the enclosed area had all been sent away earlier on.


    Yu An led the way and they went deeper into the area on the second floor.


    Although this place was supposedly set up by the people in the Pavilion of Herbs, Lin Mengya was curious when she saw that Yu An seemed very familiar with the surroundings.


    Finally, they arrived at the innermost area. Yu An looked around with vigilance, then he gave three gentle knocks on the wall.


    After a moment, someone from inside opened the door.


    ¡°I knew you will definitely come.¡±


    Inside, Zuo Qiuchen, dressed like a nobleman, was smiling at Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya did not stand on ceremony. After entering, she made herself comfortably by sitting down at where Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s seat.


    ¡°What was your intention? Are you using Zuo Qiuyu and me as cannon fodder? If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory explanation today, don¡¯t expect me to risk my life for you in the future.¡±


    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s stubborn expression, Zuo Qiuchen smiled wryly.


    He knew it was not easy to fool this cousin of his.


    Immediately, he tried to humor her with the explanation, ¡°Stop being angry, my dear cousin. I did not try to keep you in the dark intentionally. Isn¡¯t it better for me to be protecting you secretly?¡±


    Protect them in secret? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and glanced at him.


    ¡°What have you been doing trying to protect us? You just wanted us to take away all the attention from you, and that¡¯s how I see it. You had this all planned out.¡±


    Lin Mengya was obviously not convinced by his explanation.


    Seeing there was no way of fooling Lin Mengya, he sighed quietly and said, ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Qiuyu. What you¡¯re not aware of is that there were deep grievances between him and those old men. If I did not come, I¡¯m afraid he would ruin everything on impulse.¡±


    Deep grievances? She did observe that Zuo Qiuyu was rather agitated when he saw the elders just now.


    So that was the reason behind all these.


    ¡°What kind of deep grievances?¡±


    Lin Mengya pressed further and a hardened look flashed across Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s face.


    Apparently, Zuo Qiuchen shared Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s sentiment of hatred.


    ¡°Those four men had caused the death of Qiuyu¡¯s master. In fact, he died trying to protect the two of us. If not for him, we won¡¯t be alive today.¡±


    Lin Mengya became speechless at Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s words.


    No wonder people rumored how there were many filthy and despicable things happening within the royal family. Today, she had learned something new again.

 Chapter 495 - Hou Familys Kindness

    Lin Mengya glanced at the stage, surprised that these four men had the guts to plot harm against the members of the royal family.


    Zuo Qiuchen had long cultivated himself to be a composed person, unlike the temperamental commoners. He had completely calmed down after getting all worked up just a moment ago.


    ¡°Back then, they colluded with Prince Qing in an attempt to poison us out of their greed for power. When we¡¯d taken in the poison, Qiuyu¡¯s master made himself the guinea pig to try out the poison in order to find the antidote. For this reason, Qiuyu¡¯s master was plagued with illnesses all over. All the more, due to his frailty, he finally succumbed to the poison and died. From then on, Qiuyu started traveling the world in search of the eldest princess.


    There was a deep implication for Zuo Qiuyu taking notice of Lin Mengya.


    She finally understood why Zuo Qiuyu had tried to draw close to her back in the palace.


    ¡°So Cousin Yu will try to stop them from taking the position of the Chief Elder at all cost. Am I right?¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen nodded as he turned to look at those complacent old bastards.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If they were to take over the position of the Chief Elder, there would not be a moment peace in the future.¡±


    Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s tone of voice turned severe because, at this moment, he was no longer in the mood of humoring anyone.


    While there was corruption in the Pavilion of Herbs, it was after all a well-established and vigorously developing organization. It would not be so easily stirred or moved.


    If they had the audacity to poison the princess a decade ago, would they not dare to kill the emperor after a decade now?


    ¡°I get it now. You rest assured now.¡±


    Back in Dajin, Lin Mengya had clearly seen the fighting that went on in the palace.


    There was no talk of kinship at all. For the sake of fighting for power, they were even ready to sacrifice those closest to them.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was starting to understand why her mother had chosen to run away back then.


    ¡°What do you intend to do with Li Yuan?¡±


    Li Yuan might appear to be harmless on the surface, but she was certain that he already harbored the intention to revolt.


    However, while he still needed to rely on Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s power, he had not rebelled against him for the time being.


    Lin Mengya did not know him very well, but since Cousin Chen had made this arrangement, she believed that Cousin Chen would have something on him to keep him from backbiting Cousin Chen.


    ¡°He is going to be a wasted chess piece. Based on my understanding of him, he will initiate contact with you and Qiuyu once the finals begin. At that time, you just have to act accordingly.¡±


    How would an ambitious person choose to be subordinate to another?


    If he could revolt against Zuo Qiuchen, he would also revolt against his master.


    However, Lin Yuan would definitely be delighted to see Zuo Qiuchen and Nan Rui cutting one another¡¯s throat.


    That way, he would be able to reap benefit from that situation.


    ¡°I get it now. However, I need your help with something right now. Long Tianyu had been abducted by Zhu Qiyun. I would like you to help investigate this matter in secret. I¡¯ve to save Long Tianyu regardless of what happens.¡±


    This was the first time ever that Lin Mengya made a request to Zuo Qiuchen so seriously.


    The latter also knew the severity of this matter. While he nodded at Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuchen had something else on his mind.


    ¡°Zhu Qiyun is a very cautious man. I believe that the fact he risked his life to abduct Long Tianyu says that he had worked on every detail in his plan. We should not act impulsively. You should not get yourself involved in this matter. Just leave it to me,¡± instructed Zuo Qiuchen.


    Although Lin Mengya was an intelligent girl, this was not her home ground after all.


    What if she fell into the enemy¡¯s snare? Everything would be ruined if that happened.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mind was set at rest at Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s assurance.


    She lightly squeezed her slightly cold left hand with her right hand. Cousin Yu had promised her that he would bring her to visit Chang Tianhua after the preliminary rounds of the competition were over.


    How she wished the day would come for her arm to be fully recovered.


    Lin Mengya should not stay on any longer. After saying a few more words to Zuo Qiuchen, she allowed Yu An to lead her back to the cordoned out space for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, come and see!¡±


    An excited Zuo Qiuchen immediately waved Lin Mengya over and as he pointed at the twelve round tables.


    It was then she saw that the man who was dipping the herbs in the water had moved to another table by now.


    Lin Mengya wondered what he was whispering into the ears of the other candidates, but while he dipped the herbs into the water, not only did no one try to stop him, those candidates who were working faster also began tossing the herbs they had identified into the wooden basin.


    ¡°This is very strange. While the others are attempting to identify the herbs, he had started to wash the herbs.¡±


    Like Zuo Qiuchen, Lin Mengya found it perplexing, but gradually, she discovered the oddity.


    The herbs which the men had dipped into the water appeared bright, limpid, and even a little transparent.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya seemed to come to a realization and the corner of lips turned up into a smile instinctively.


    ¡°What a kind heart he has. Cousin Chen, regardless of whether this young man passes this preliminary round of competition, you must recruit him to serve you.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu did not understand what Lin Mengya meant, but she refused to give him an explanation.


    With doubts in her heart, Lin Mengya watched as this young man silently went around the twelve tables to have all the herbs washed.


    After that, he carried the basin with the leftover water and returned to his own round table.


    The other two candidates were left with only one mixture to identify.


    The environment was also beginning to become more intense. Every candidate was trying their best to look for that one medicinal herb.


    Nevertheless, the young man did not seem to be anxious. He merely gently searched through the pile of herbs.


    Under the watch eyes of all the people, he systematically picked out the four herbs he was looking for and placed them into his own small boxes.


    It was only then that the young man, who had busied himself this entire, lifted up his head.


    He hit the little gong beside determinedly. By now, three-quarters of the duration of the test had passed.


    There were very few who were able to complete the task.


    With all the people watching him, the young man carried the four boxes and handed them to the disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs on the stage.


    The disciples brought the boxes before the five elders. Before they even put down the boxes, Qian Yuming, sitting on the second seat, instantly turned ashen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at this man¡¯s boxes. He¡¯s directly disqualified!¡±


    The whole audience burst into an uproar, including Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, who were behind the curtain of bead gasped.


    ¡°May I ask the elders if I have picked the wrong herbs?¡±


    The young man did not panic but inquired in an unhurried manner,


    Qian Yuming took a sip of the tea in front of him, raised his eyebrows, and shot a look of disgust at the young man.


    ¡°How dare the unworthy descendant of the Hou family participates in this medical competition. Your family had long been chased out of the Pavilion of Herbs twenty years ago! Taking considerations for the sensibilities of the past, I did not have you arrested!¡±


    At Qin Yuming¡¯s words, the young man suddenly lost a bit of control over his emotions.


    Nevertheless, he continued standing straight and unyielding at the spot even though his eyes were filled with an unyielding stubbornness.


    ¡°May I ask what wrong has the Hou family committed? If you want to chase the Hous out, there has to be the special seal impression of the Chief Elder of approval. May I know if you are in possession of that?¡±


    Lin Mengya was immediately drawn towards the sudden turn of events. Who was the Hou Family?


    She turned around to look at Zuo Qiuyu, only to see that he, too, was looking perplexed.


    ¡°The Hou Family was in charge of the Thousand Herbs Shop before Qian Yuming took over. This young man had employed the secret used by the Hou Family called freezing and solidifying water. It was said that all herbs would be covered with a thin layer of transparent membrane after being dipped into this water. It has the efficacy of preserving its quality for a long time. Currently, many long-standing precious herbs have been preserved in this way.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she could already tell from a moment ago that the young was trying to save those herbs.


    Moreover, while he was working very fast, it was observed that he handled the herbs gently in fear that they would be damaged.


    It was no wonder that there were a few people who willingly helped him. The herbs which he handled remained useful.


    Lin Mengya was grateful for his kindness, on the contrary, there were some people who treated him as a thorn in the flesh.


    ¡°Shut up! How dare the descendent of the Hous tries to make irresponsible remarks! Back then, it was the unanimous decision of all the elders here to chase the Hou Family out! While your family guarded the Shop, you actually robbed the Shop. You¡¯ve brought shame on the Pavilion of Herbs and ought to perish. If not for the compassion of the elders, how would you have remained and been here behaving atrociously?¡±


    At this moment, Qian Yuming was agitated, but there was a hint of guilt in his voice.


    Back then, he had put in much effort trying to take over the management of Thousand Herbs Shop.


    Never would he expect the descendent of the Hou Family would be back, trying to start all over again.


    How could he give the Hou Family this chance?


    ¡°Talking about the matter concerning the Hou Family, I¡¯ve never been agreeable. Elder Qian, I see that this young man is merely a child. Moreover, there was also the absence of solid evidence against the Hou Family back then. Secondly, even if the Hou Family had committed a mistake, it was the fault of the previous generation. Why would you fuss about with this child and compromise your magnanimity?¡±


    Chang Tianhua commented as a look of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    It had been a while since he could not stand how the ugliness of the three powers ran the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Moreover, he did not have disciples or anyone close to him. Even his relatives had all passed away.


    In addition, he had Zuo Qiuchen backing him up and protecting him in secret so the other four did not dare to attack or rebuke him.


    The other four elders were helpless in dealing with him while he was like a nuisance they were unable to get rid of.


    Moreover, he would not let slip of any opportunity to make Qian Yuming upset.


    However, Chang Tianhua¡¯s words had won the hearts of many people.


    Regardless of the situation, Qian Yuming was an elder after all.


    If words got out, it would not reflect well on an elder to be petty and calculating with someone of the younger generation.


    Qian Yuming, who having been rebuked, almost vomited blood. He glared at Chang Tianhua for a moment, then he turned to look at Nan Rui with a ghastly pale face.


    Nan Rui laid back on his chair, opened his eyes as if he had just woken up from sleep.


    He gazed at the young man from the Hou Family, then Qian Yuming, who was fuming. Then a calm smile was revealed on his dry, wrinkled face.


    ¡°Alright alright, being the elder, why do you make a scene in front of the younger generation? This is so unbecoming. I would say just let the young man from the Hou Family pass the test. Twenty years had passed since that incident. Even if they had committed a mistake, they must have reflected on it. From now on, make sure you¡¯re a good, young man. Don¡¯t repeat your fathers¡¯ mistakes, do you get it?¡±


    Nan Rui¡¯s words had become the final decision.


    Even if Qian Yuming was reluctant, he had no other choice but to suppress himself at this moment.

 Chapter 496 - Paying a Formal Visit to the Princess

    ¡°Many thanks to Elder Nan.¡±


    Although the young Hou remained qualified for the competition, it was apparent from his facial expression that he was in no way relieved.


    He looked as if he was glaring at an arch-enemy, but he had no choice but to retreat.


    If Zuo Qiuyu had not explained the background to Lin Mengya, she would think that this young Hou was an unappreciative lad.


    ¡°Nan Rui esteems the secret method passed down by the Hou Family. To start with, he had a rather cordial relationship with the Hous. However, who would have expected that he would try to profit from their misfortune? If not for the Hous¡¯ immense effort in trying to preserve themselves, their family property accumulated over a few centuries would have been completely robbed.¡±


    What a bunch of robbers! Lin Mengya could totally empathize with why the descendants of the Hou Family would be so rude to these elders.


    If she were in his shoes, she would have turned the heaven and the earth upside down.


    The little episode stirred up by the young Hou was soon forgotten by the people.


    However, after what the young Hou had done, those herbs were now more easily identified.


    The number of candidates who were able to identify the herbs had increased from a few to a dozen by now.


    There was little left of the column of burning incense, so it was estimated that less than half of the candidate would pass on to the next level of competition.


    ¡°Gong¡­¡±


    A shattering sound from the gong sounded which indicated that the time was up.


    Just as Lin Mengya had expected, of the thirty-six candidates, only fifteen of them passed this round.


    However, the herbs which they picked out were yet to be assessed, so the fifteen people remained very nervous.


    Apart from the young Hou who seemed rather composed, some among the rest were sighing while looking into heaven, while the others were looking nervously at the table on the stage.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. For those who had not finished what you were doing, you have to leave.¡±


    At the disciple¡¯s words, the remaining twenty-one participants no longer stand any chance.


    Looking dejected, they filed out reluctantly.


    It was just too bad, but this was the rule of the competition.


    They had no one else to blame for not mastering their skills.


    Furthermore, a medical competition like this was a once-a-lifetime event. They would unlike be able to come across this event again.


    However, some of them were not aware that they had already caught someone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Those few candidates are considered very kind to help the Hou Family out. While a physician could be very skilled medically, having a good character was even more important.


    How could Zuo Qiuyu not understand what Lin Mengya was thinking?


    Immediately, he quietly instructed his men to recruit these few candidates in order to further nurture them.


    Soon, the results were out, despite the problem arising from the little dispute over the young Hou. There were altogether eleven candidates who passed the qualification.


    Apart from these, four other candidates appeared extremely dissatisfied with the outcome when they looked at the medicinal herbs on the table.


    Nevertheless, the rules applied. Together with the twenty-one candidates who had been disqualified earlier on, they were also the losers.


    Following this, they would move on to the second item. The herbs which had been identified were not being taken away.


    The herbs were laid out in front of each of them instead. Then another fifteen people began filing out from below the stage.


    They were people of various shapes and sizes, genders, and ages.


    From the surface, they did not appear queer in any way.


    The only thing was that they seemed overly cautious and reserved.


    Perhaps they were not used to such a grand occasion.


    One of the disciples cleared his throat and said, ¡°These fifteen people are all inflicted by unseen illnesses. Each of these herbs you have is a cure for their respective illnesses. This would be the second and third item of your challenge.¡±


    The second item, therefore, would be to diagnose their illnesses. However, all the people started to wonder curiously what the third item of the challenge was.


    With the help of her secret radar, it could be said that Lin Mengya was extremely well-versed with the poison.


    However, she was rather inexperienced in the matter of making a diagnosis. All eleven physicians down there would be more capable than her in terms of making medical diagnoses.


    Those who were not experts were simply there to enjoy the excitement, while the experts would be able to tell their skills apart.


    Zuo Qiuyu almost wanted to cry out in delight. At the thought that there would be interesting diagnoses, he started dancing from excitement.


    With regard to this, Lin Mengya felt that he was acting as if he was attending a festival celebration.


    Anyway, she was beginning to feel the boredom. It would not be a bad idea to go out for some fresh air.


    Naturally, Yu An had to escort her. Zuo Qiuchen ought to have instructed him to protect Lin Mengya by staying by her side at all times.


    Yu An did not treat himself as an outsider. In fact, apart from the time Lin Mengya went to sleep or the washroom, he would be trailing behind her like a tail that she could not shake off.


    Moreover, being a very witty person, many things he spoke about to Lin Mengya were rather entertaining and she did not find him annoying.


    As the two proceeded one after another. When they were rounding a corner, a figure suddenly appeared before Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Oops¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware it was you, Your Highness. Please do not take offense and forgive me for being rude.¡±


    The person bent down immediately as he spoke with a respectful voice.


    Lin Mengya gazed at the person but what she saw was an unfamiliar face.


    She did not take offense because the person did not bump into her anyways.


    ¡°No problem. I was the one who was not careful.¡±


    Lin Mengya retreated a step and apologized gently, adjusted herself, and was about to turn to leave.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Your Highness!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect the person to call out to stop her just when she turned away.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw the person. He was looking as if he was about to say but stopped himself and all of a sudden, she remembered that he was Zhu Qiyun¡¯s nephew who was standing by him.


    ¡°Your Highness, please spare me some time to speak to you. This concerns your husband.¡±


    The nephew of Zhu Qiyun seemed to be deeply distressed and his eyes were darting left and right.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s first reaction was not to follow him, but after hearing that this had to do with Long Tianyu, she could not help having the urge to do so.


    She gave Yu An, who was escorting her in the dark, an indicative look so that Yu An knew in that instant that he was to remain in the dark and not expose his presence.


    ¡°Please identify yourself by telling me your name.¡±


    Lin Mengya asked after she sizing him up, and Master Zhu¡¯s nephew led her to one side of the corridor.


    Although he was very quiet, he appeared to have been reduced into a shadow.


    ¡°Your slave, Zhu Jiajing, paying respect to Princess Anle.¡±


    Zuo Jiajing immediately got down on his knees before Lin Mengya to pay his respect.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    Taken aback, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    However, Zhu Jiajing became very emotional with his tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°I used to work for His Majesty as a spy. Later on, I was entrusted with infiltrating into the Pavilion of Herbs as Master Zhu¡¯s nephew. Now that I see that Your Highness had represented His Majesty to come, I¡­ I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±


    Having a man weeping before her, Lin Mengya was at a loss of how to react.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry anymore. Get up first and say properly.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were kind, but she did not step forward to help him up.


    On the contrary, she instinctively stepped back as she tried to comfort him with a gentle voice.


    ¡°I must be overwhelmed with excitement. Oh yes, may I know what is His Majesty¡¯s instruction for the next step you should take?¡±


    Zhu Jiajing did not get up but remained on his knees as asked, sobbing.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With an apologetic tone, she said, ¡°Cousin Chen had indeed sent me here. However, it is unclear to me what his instructions are. I believe you have to ask your master regarding this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Zhu Jiajing¡¯s sobbing was gradually dying down.


    However, a deeply grieved expression began to appear on his face.


    ¡°What you said makes sense, Your Highness, but I haven¡¯t seen His Majesty for a long time. I miss him so much. If you¡¯ve not come, I thought His Majesty has forsaken me!¡±


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya had to say a few words of comfort to him.


    Zhu Jiajing appeared greatly touched and the expression on his face transformed into that of rage


    ¡°Your Highness, are you aware that Zhu Qiyun was up to no good? When he saw that his son had been injured, he conceived the idea to frame someone else by actually causing the death of his own son and blaming it on others! Not only that, but he also colluded with foreigners to kidnap Prince Yu!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes widened at the shocking news. She would never have expected that this was the truth behind what had happened.


    ¡°How did you find out about this? Since you¡¯ve found out the secret, why did you not inform His Majesty?¡±


    Zhu Jiajing buried his tear-streaked face into his palms and with a grieved voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just a powerless commoner, how dare I go against them? All I could do is seek justice through your help. Let heaven¡¯s laws be manifested so that this despicable man wouldn¡¯t be allowed to escape!¡±


    What he said sounded firm and unyielding and Lin Mengya¡¯s expression softened at his words.


    ¡°Please get up first. Since you are on Cousin Chen¡¯s side, you¡¯re not an outsider to me. It must have been tough all these years when you have to lie low in the Zhu Family.¡±


    Lin Mengya reached out her arms to gently help Zhu Jiajing onto his feet.


    After he tried to politely refuse her help, he finally got onto his feet. It was still obvious that he had been crying given how swollen and red his eyes looked.


    ¡°Given that you¡¯ve told me everything, I won¡¯t allow the truth to be buried. Now, you will go back, settle Zhu Qiyun, and make sure he is kept in the dark concerning this matter, and protect Prince Yu. Once I return to Cousin Chen, I¡¯ll write him a letter to make sure you¡¯ll receive the greatest credit.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled a demure smile. It made her even more charming and attractive.


    As her gentle eyes rested on Zhu Jiajing, this grief-stricken man suddenly felt embarrassed and began looking down.


    ¡°In that case, I feel much assured. Zhu Qiyun is a very suspicious man. I suppose he is becoming suspicious now that I¡¯ve been out for so long.¡±


    Nodding, Lin Mengya watched as Zhu Jiajing walked away.


    She waited until Zhu Jiajing was completely out of sight before she stopped smiling.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you think his words are reliable?¡±


    Yu An appeared suddenly from behind Lin Mengya.


    He had been hiding behind a pillar and so he had heard every word they exchanged.


    At this instant, there was a wary look on his face.


    ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I believe him? There are indeed some lies in what he said, but that didn¡¯t mean there was no truth in some of the things he said.¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed in the direction where Zhu Jiajing had gone with a profound look in her eyes.


    Zhu Qiyun had indeed planned to use an important chess piece in the next chess game, but he had taken a very clever first move.

 Chapter 497 - Steering the Mouth of the Gun in another Direction.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that you¡¯ve seen through him from very early on?¡±


    Yu An had calmed down. It made sense because if even he was able to see the flaws, how would the princess not see it given that she was such a cautious person?


    ¡°If he is truly a chess piece put there by the emperor, why would he come to look for me so abruptly?¡±


    However, given Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s capability, it was not difficult for him to plant his agent around Zhu Qiyun.


    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiajing¡¯s move was way too impetuous.


    From her perspective, it seemed a little too deliberate.


    Lin Mengya found it difficult to believe such a coincidence.


    Obviously, Zhu Jiajing had purposely approached her to say those meaningless words.


    Not to mention that she could see the flaws, even Yu An could tell something amiss from what he said. Could Zhu Jiajing think that she could be fooled so easily?


    ¡°Your Highness, could there be some kind of evil scheme in this?¡±


    Yu An lowered his voice and there was a hint of worry in his voice.


    She shook her head lightly. Lin Mengya was not worried that Zhu Jiajing would try to play scheming tricks.


    On the contrary, the calm situation was what was making her nervous.


    ¡°From the time I arrived here, this entire place was filled with schemes. What do you think we are here for?¡±


    After rounding the corner, Lin Mengya saw that Zhu Jiajing had already returned to Zhu Qiyun¡¯s side.


    He continued looking unsettled and anxious, but in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she was able to understand the situation at a deeper level.


    ¡°It seems that Zhu Jiajing is truly not in good terms with Zhu Qiyun.¡±


    Yu An was in fact rather sharp in determining a person¡¯s character. However, if he was the one chosen to represent the Zhu Family, he should not be so superficial about it even if he could not get along with Zhu Qiyun.


    Therefore, the only reason to explain his expression now would be that he was just pretending, not only for Lin Mengya and his companies to see but for all those people to see as well.


    Acting? Lin Mengya ruminated as her lips curled upwards at their corners. Wasn¡¯t his acting too clumsy?


    Not to mention that many people around her were as good as actors worthy to win the Oscars, people with a bit more intelligence would tell there must be something fishy.


    Something did not feel right.


    Moreover, Zhu Jiajing seemed to have spotted her by now.


    He kept looking at her and his eyes seemed to be telling her to act immediately to punish Zhu Qiyun.


    What was he thinking? Did he think she would fall for such a foolish trick?


    However, after reconsidering, Lin Mengya thought it was not that bad an idea for her to take the initiative to go up to them. Why not?


    Wearing a smile, Lin Mengya made herself visible before the crowd. Something which she hardly did.


    Adorned in snow-white clothes, a very beautiful Lin Mengya quickly attracted the attention of the crowd, which was made of mostly males.


    ¡°Please accept our paying respect to you, Your Highness.¡±


    The court official, one by one, stood up to pay their respects to her.


    In return, she responded appropriately in a way that did not break the etiquette, neither would she give others the impression that she was supercilious and distant.


    Among the officials, some elderly subjects who had seen the eldest princess were apparently rather emotional at the sight of Lin Mengya.


    As if fallen into a trance, it seemed that the charming, beautiful and intelligent eldest princess had appeared before their eyes once again.


    While Lin Mengya took her time walking through the crowd, she did not allow her eyes to rest on anyone.


    Nevertheless, it appeared that her eyes had met the eyes of everyone present there.


    It was until she went all the way to where the Zhus were sitting, Lin Mengya heard a soft snort.


    ¡°Humph, we¡¯re not even sure if she is the real princess yet, and she has come to try to win favor from us!¡±


    When these words fell into the ears of Lin Mengya as well as those around, both were upset.


    As they turned around, what they saw was Zhu Qiyun with a hack care attitude.


    Zhu Jiajing on the other hand seemed to be taken aback as he gazed at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I am an appointed government official from the court. Even princes and princesses don¡¯t act like my master. What more this fake princess picked up from who-knows-where.¡±


    Zhu Qiyun spoke with a cold tone, but the surrounding people were outraged immediately.


    The return of Princess Anle had been personally verified by the emperor and Prince Shen.


    How did she become a fake when it came to Lord Zhu?


    However, Lin Mengya did not panic and Yu An had brought her a chair. She settled herself on the chair and gazed at Zhu Qiyun curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what Lord Zhu is saying.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya seemed to be smiling, yet not really smiling, as well as her calm disposition, Zhu Qiyun did not look surprised.


    He scanned the surroundings and looked as if he was mocking at these people who were so keen to please the Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you don¡¯t understand. However, the younger sister of the late emperor used to be the last disciples of the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. This was a well-known fact. At that time, the Chief Elder ran away and was nowhere to be found. It was rumored that the token proving his identity had fallen into the Eldest Princess¡¯ hand. Since the Eldest Princess had passed away, the token must have been passed on to her descendent. If you claim to be the daughter of the Eldest Princess, shouldn¡¯t you show us the token as proof?¡±


    Although Zhu Qiyun sounded high-sounding, unfortunately, his intention was exposed too early.


    Obviously, he had his eyes on the token in Lin Mengya¡¯s possession. Back then, she had completely refused to reveal the music score for the green stringed instrument, so most people believed that it had been destroyed.


    Zhu Qiyun had said those words because he was certain that Lin Mengya would not be able to produce the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    All of a sudden, a smile broke out on Lin Mengya¡¯s face. It was a smile as wonderful as the morning light on her devastatingly beautiful countenance.


    In that instant, the eyes of many young men were glued to her. However, they were unaware of the danger hidden in her smile.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m the real princess or not, there will be a just way to determine. Even if I¡¯m not the princess, why do you be so menacing with your words, my Lord? The emperor of the Nation of Lintian must be extremely capable, otherwise, why would an important official like you have time to find out such trivial matters. It appears that the Nation of Lintian is enjoying favorable weather for the crops as well as peace and prosperity. No wonder the important court officials do not need to shoulder heavy responsibilities.¡±


    Lin Mengya said, smiling squeamishly. Zhu Qiyun might be rude, but she was even more artful and sarcastic.


    Put more curtly, she meant to say that it was the business of the royal family to determine whether she was Princess Anle.


    Even if she claimed the identity of being the princess, it would have nothing to do with matters in the courts.


    However, the menacing way of Zhu Qiyun when viewed from a broader perspective seemed too petty.


    ¡°You are a woman with a glib tongue. I shan¡¯t argue with you. However, you¡¯ve wronged me first by causing harm to my son, and then you tried to threaten my nephew. So what if you¡¯re the princess? Are you trying to bully the people of Lintian?¡±


    Finally, the highlight of the show was here.


    Lin Mengya pretended to be in deep thoughts as she blinked her large eyes as if to say that she was totally clueless about Zhu Qiyun¡¯s accusations.


    ¡°Lord Zhu, Her Highness respects you as an important court official and has never had any conflicts with you. Are you not afraid that His Majesty would find it offensive for you to be slandering the princess?¡±


    Yu An might still be a young imperial guard. He instinctively stepped forward to defend his master.


    However, Zhu Qiyun was in no way afraid.


    ¡°How dare a small fry like you speak to me in this manner!¡±


    Zhu Qiyun flew into a rage. He naturally knew that he was one of the young men serving the young emperor.


    How dare he spoke up against him. He was about to give him a tight slap when Yu An retreated a step.


    As his palm missed Yu An, Zhu Qiyun glared at Yu An with furious looks.


    ¡°Keep to speaking properly if you have something to say. Why did you resort to violence, Lord Zhu? I¡¯m sure you know I serve His Majesty. Lord Zhu attacks His Majesty¡¯s servants physically and verbally whenever you like, does it mean that you really think you stand shoulder to shoulder with His Majesty?¡±


    While Lin Mengya tried to keep her words gentle and mild at the beginning, her words became increasingly sharp subsequently.


    At this moment, she rose from her seat. Siding with Yu An, she glared at Zhu Qiyun.


    Although Lin Mengya was half a head shorter than Zhu Qiyun, she was in no way less overbearing than him.


    She refused to give way and subtly prevailed over Zhu Qiyun¡¯s imposing manner.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have the audacity to do that.¡±


    Regardless of how powerful and capable Zhu Qiyun was, there was a limit to his audacity in public.


    It was outrageous for him to hit His Majesty¡¯s guard. Now that Lin Mengya had pointed out his audacity, naturally, he no longer dared to be impetuous.


    Regardless of his background, the Zhu Family¡¯s social standing was in no way powerful enough for him to give orders to the princess in the name of the emperor.


    Seeing that this old man had taken a step back reluctantly, Lin Mengya still did not intend to let go of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare? The Zhu Family is indeed very hospitable and not niggling at all. Outside the city, I saw with my own eyes how your son acted as if he was in intimate terms with Prince Shen. But I would like to ask you a question, Lord Zhu. Prince Shen is the brother of the emperor. Does your son think he is as honorable as the emperor?¡±


    No one had expected Lin Mengya to raise a difficult question a step before Zhu Qiyun.


    Not only that, but she had also aimed at Zhu Qiyun¡¯s most obvious shortcoming.


    It should be noted that Long Tianyu indeed tried to teach the young Zhu a lesson outside the city.


    However, Lord Zhu¡¯s son indeed put his arm around Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s shoulder, acting as if he was in intimate terms with the princess. Such an act was done before the eyes of the people.


    Zhu Qiyun did not expect Lin Mengya to turn on him first.


    The line he had practiced went to waste now. With an ashen face, all he could do was deny Lin Mengya¡¯s allegations.


    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s just my son playing and joking with Prince Shen. My son had grown up together with Prince Shen from young and they got along well. It was only natural he acted a little too frivolous, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Joking? How honorable is His Majesty! Do you think you can joke about this? Did you say they got along? The Zhus are really a very unique bunch. Do you think you can joke with His Majesty because your son got along with the prince? If you are in good terms, does it then mean that you can act frivolously towards someone¡¯s wife? Does it mean you can then sit on His Majesty¡¯s throne tomorrow just because you get on well with the emperor?¡±


    Lin Mengya rattled on and did not give Zhu Qiyun any chance to explain.


    Not only did she have a glib tongue, but she had also fittingly pointed out Zhu Qiyun¡¯s mistake.


    Every statement she made was like stone slabs that put down Zhu Qiyun¡¯s overbearing manner.


    Initially, Zhu Qiyun had thought that the death of his son would bring advantage to his position.


    Who would have known that this young woman had turned the situation around?


    ¡°But my son had died of your abuse and attack. Give my son back to me!¡±


    At the mention of his son, Zhu Qiyun kept up with the momentum and started to weep. With his hands shaking, he appeared painfully grieved.


    ¡°Did you say we abused him to his death? Lord Zhu, when did your son breathe his last? Why is it that no one in the old capital was aware of it?¡±

 Chapter 498 - The Zhus Tried Launching an Attack

    Zhu Qiyun had kept quiet about his son¡¯s death all because he wanted to launch a surprise attack at them here.


    Then he would act like a grieved weeping old man, so Lin Mengya would become a target for public criticism.


    Little did he expect that he was the one cornered by Lin Mengya the moment he announced the demise of this son.


    ¡°A country has its laws and a family its own rules. When a prince violates the country¡¯s law, he is as guilty as any of his people. If my subordinate abuses someone unto his death, I would never deny it. On the other hand, Lord Zhu, not only did you not report your son¡¯s death to the feudal official, you even tried to keep the news of his death in secret. Actually, I find this very suspicious! Unless, Lord Zhu, you think that there is no other righteous judge in the world other than yourself!¡±


    Lin Mengya articulated every word. Her glib tongue seemed to have disregarded all sensibilities.


    She had managed to corner Zhu Qiyun with her audacity and directness. Zhu Qiyun was being put under such pressure that he did not have the strength to retaliate.


    ¡°Oh, my son! Oh, my pitiful son!¡±


    Lord Zhu realized that the situation had turned against him and moreover, a few of the security officers of the old capital were obviously looking at him suspiciously.


    He thought in his heart that this woman was indeed sinister and vicious. She had managed to avoid what was important and dwell on trivial. Not only did she get away from danger, she even planted distrust in his fellow officials towards him.


    In that moment, he could only continue weeping over his son. He no longer dared to mention other matters at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for you, Lord Zhu, to be deeply grieved, having to see your son¡¯s death before your own. However, it¡¯s more important to give him a proper burial so he can have peace. Like all the officials, I will definitely visit your son¡¯s mourning hall to burn incense. As for the cause of his death, I believe with so many wise officials, the truth would be out soon. Please restrain your grief and accept the inevitable.¡±


    Seeing that the old man was starting to put up a miserable act, Lin Mengya would have to break the momentum and put his act to a stop.


    Lin Mengya softened immediately and her glistening eyes no longer appeared overbearing.


    ¡°Snort! I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be kind! You are the one who caused my son¡¯s death!¡±


    Fearing that he was going to miss the chance, Zhu Qiyun would resort to any means to lay the blame on Lin Mengya.


    Unfortunately, while he could not swallow how things turned out, what he did was no longer taking any effect.


    Lin Mengya moved her body as she prepared to walk away from Zhu Qiyun.


    To her surprise, a cowering figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Highness, forgive my abrupt question. If you really are as innocent as you claimed, why did you¡­ why did you offer yourself to me in exchange for my silence in this matter?¡±


    Although there was a quiver in his voice, his words were exceptionally clear in the quiet space.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head to look at this man in front of her, the man who went down on his knees before her just a moment ago, complaining about the violence he suffered in the Zhu Family.


    So he was the unexpected thrust with the mace. This was the real trump card.


    Turning her head around, she spied the triumphant look of Zhu Qiyun¡¯s face.


    What he did a moment ago was merely a cushion, a prelude.


    Panic flashed across her face and there was a look of helplessness in her eyes, but she forced herself to remain composed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    All the people could hear the haste in her voice. If it were something that never happened, why would Lin Mengya be so quick to deny it?


    Just when she thought the matter had been settled, this unexpected turn of the event caught her unprepared.


    What was it with this gossipy plot he made up?


    Instantly, those at the forefront of the crowd had perked up their ears, all ready to spread around what they had just heard.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve wronged you. This woman is malicious. Having failed to seduce me, she warned me that if I told you everything, she would annihilate the entire Zhu Family. My dear cousin had met with such a tragic death. I shouldn¡¯t implicate you!¡±


    Zhu Jiajing broke into tears as he spoke, then he went on his knees in front of his uncle.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder you merely told me that the princess wanted to offer herself to you, but refused to reveal anything else no matter how I probed. So, so this is the shameful truth!¡±


    From a tearful old man, he had become a bitterly wailing man who held his head in his hands.


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel incredulous. Why did the men in the Zhu Family love to cry?


    In fact, Zhu Jiajing¡¯s tears were like water from a tap that came on command.


    Was there not a phrase that went something like a ¡®real man did not cry easily¡¯? Where had this principle gone?


    These cowardly men could not even be compared to Snow and the baby tiger back home.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When did I promise that I¡¯ll offer myself to you? Stop slandering me venomously!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s denial sounded threatening in manner but cowardly at heart.


    Everyone could see the panic in her eyes which she was frantically trying to hide.


    In that instant, people began to develop even more suspicion and wild guesses on this legendary Princess Anle.


    The uncle and nephew pair of the Zhu Family were determined to defame the princess!


    ¡°Is it because you feel ashamed of yourself that you¡¯re trying to deny it now? How then did you seem so fearless when you handed me your handkerchief just now? Your countenance had changed immediately when I refused to accept it. You even threaten me with my life. Now, are you denying that all this had happened?¡±


    Zhu Jiajing had turned his head around by now as he spoke angrily.


    He took out from his bosom a snow-white silk handkerchief.


    The silver silk handkerchief was as soft and smooth skin. Moreover, the delicacy and complexity of its workmanship showed that this was a very rare piece in the Nation of Lintian.


    The most crucial point here was that this silk handkerchief was made from the same material as the costume Lin Mengya was wearing.


    Even Lin Mengya was taken by surprise. She instinctively felt around the opening of her sleeve and it was then she realized that the handkerchief, which was part of her costume set was indeed gone.


    How did it end up with Zhu Jiajing? She suddenly remembered that when Zhu Jiajing was on his knees in front of her just now, he seemed to be trying to get close to her.


    It was for the reason of stealing her handkerchief to use it as evidence of her crime.


    This nephew of Lord Zhu was indeed very scheming.


    ¡°Princess Anle, having this handkerchief as evidence, I suppose there is no way you can deny what you¡¯ve done! Even if you¡¯re not the real princess but just a common woman folk, what you¡¯ve done was intolerable in front of the public. Moreover, your father is the honorable Marquis Zhennan. You¡¯ve completely disgraced him by what you did. Men, seize this adulterous woman. The Pavilion of Herbs would not permit a filthy woman like you to trample its holy ground.


    It was only at this moment that Zhu Qiyun revealed his true colors.


    What he said had given all the people a reminder.


    Lin Mengya was not your average person. She was the daughter of Lin Nansheng, the Marquis Zhennan, the general of the invincible army, who inspired awe throughout the empire.


    In this way, those who had been supporting her a moment ago would be quietly keeping her at arm¡¯s length now.


    What a way to drive a wedge between these people and Lin Mengya! Veterans were indeed abler than recruits.


    ¡°Hang on, since you are aware that I¡¯m the daughter of Lin Nansheng, the Marquis Zhennan, you should know that I¡¯m the wife of Prince Yu. Even if I¡¯m not Anle Princess, I should be treated as a guest of honor. If you lay your hands on me, it is as good as stirring up discord between the two nations and this would lead to war. Lord Zhu, are you able to shoulder the responsibility of the people¡¯s pain and suffering?¡±


    Were they pushing her to showcase her identity? Alright, she would exaggerate it.


    All the people from various countries knew that her father was a superb military commander.


    At present, not only was she Lin Nansheng¡¯s daughter, but she was also the daughter-in-law of the emperor of the Jin State.


    If she was being detained without permission, this would be enough reason for the Jin State to wage a war against the Nation of Lintian.


    However, this move of Lin Mengya could not be considered brilliant.


    Using war to threaten an important court official might well stir up more aversion.


    As expected, the moment Lin Mengya¡¯s word came out from her mouth, someone reacted immediately.


    Someone had approached Lord Zhu to advise him against being impetuous on the spur of the moment.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was a hot potato.


    Everyone was trying to get whatever benefit they could from her, but no one dared to deal directly with her.


    After scanning the surrounding, Lin Mengya did not become disheartened.


    She could see from all angles that the weaker her relationship with the Nation of Lintian was, the easier her life would be.


    Dajin was her home after all. Regardless of how good the Nation of Lintian was, she would return to Dajin to continue being Princess Yu.


    ¡°Snort, I¡¯ll let you off for now. However, Lintian is a nation that esteemed etiquette. Without an invitation, I would advise Princess Yu against trespass the Pavilion of Herbs!¡±


    Lord Zhu was obviously displeased. One could tell from his words that he had considered Lin Mengya as an outsider.


    Given her extraordinary status, however, he could not treat her with disrespect.


    He did not expect to see Lin Mengya sneered. She was no longer panicking or feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Yu, here is your handkerchief.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Yu An, who had vanished during the commotion suddenly appeared before everyone.


    Holding on a silk handkerchief that looked exactly the same as the one in Zhu Jiajing¡¯s hands, Yu An approached Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Oh? There it is. My mind is failing me and did not remember clearly where it went.¡±


    As Lin Mengya took the handkerchief which looked exactly the same as the one in Zhu Jiajing¡¯s hands, the people looked on with surprise.


    At this moment, not to mention the court officials, even Zhu Jiajing and Zhu Qiyun were stunned.


    What was going on? Why would there be another one of this handkerchief?


    ¡°It was all my fault. When I was inside a moment ago, I had been too busy pouring some water for you, and I had forgotten to remind you that you have left your handkerchief on the table.


    Yu An pretended to be unaware of the situation as he spoke to Lin Mengya apologetically.


    Lin Mengya waved her handkerchief in the air and with a soft voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only a handkerchief. Oh yes, where did you find this handkerchief?¡±


    Yu An answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°I found it at the spectator box on the second level. The weather is so warm and I know that you did not like the heat and have been using the handkerchief to wipe away your perspiration. When you left the spectator box, you had conveniently left it on the small table on the second level. Oh yes, some officials had gone to the spectator box to pay their respects to you, Your Highness. Even Prince Shen commented that you left your things lying around.¡±


    At that moment, Yu An had stirred up ripples on a quiet water surface.


    Lin Mengya put on an innocent look on her face as she gazed at Zhu Jiajing and Zhu Qiyun.


    ¡°I see, now I remember. Yu An had been staying by my side after I left the spectator box. Why don¡¯t we have all of you decide which one of these two handkerchieves is mine?¡±

 Chapter 499 - Notorious

    The scene was actually rather funny with Lin Mengya holding on to one handkerchief that was exactly the same as that in Zhu Jiajing¡¯s hands.


    At that moment, the latter was staring at the handkerchief in her hand as if he had seen something awesome.


    Lin Mengya casually waved the handkerchief in the air so that the eyes of all the people were moving along with the moving handkerchief.


    Surrounding them were the officials who were pillars of the Nation of Lintian and at this moment, these officials were confused over the two woman¡¯s handkerchief.


    ¡°Lord Zhu, since Yu An had found my handkerchief, I suppose your nephew can keep the one in his hands as a souvenir. I just thought that these are items belonging to women and it¡¯s not fitting for a man to be overly concerned about them.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words enraged Zhu Qiyun to the point of vomiting blood.


    This was where she was very brilliant. Whether it was the truth or not, she did not continue to press or pry.


    The reason being that the people surrounding them already formed their own opinion on the truth in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya did not verify it because she wanted to avoid more trouble. Secondly, it was so that Zhu Jiajing¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    ¡°Princess, this handkerchief I got¡­¡±


    Zhu Jiajing panicked. He waved the handkerchief in the air in an attempt to clear his name.


    ¡°Given that there are so many people present, Mr. Zhu, I would like to offer you a piece of advice. People have a natural sense of justice, and the truth will reveal itself no matter what.¡±


    Lin Mengya was very good at playing up the situation.


    Finally, she was able to see Zhu Qiyun¡¯s scheme.


    He had simply made use of public opinion to paint her as an adulterous woman with loose morals.


    Perhaps for other women, their reputation was as important as life itself.


    To her, however, Lin Mengya could never tolerate people trying to defame her in her life.


    ¡°Prince Shen would be unhappy with me given that I¡¯ve been out and about for a long time. Please excuse me, everyone. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    When Lin Mengya finished speaking, she confidently emerged from the crowd, who were each trying to make their opinions heard.


    Seeing that she did not look one bit guilty, some people already formed a conclusion in their hearts.


    As for how this incident would evolve as it was being spread around, Lin Mengya was not the least bit worried. There was no need for her to worry anyways.


    She had planned to flee once she waded through this muddy water.


    Why would she care what juicy rumors she created and left behind her back?


    She kept up her elegant smile as she walked through the crowd, nodding as if she was reviewing a troop of guards of honor.


    Moreover, the speed at which men spread rumors was not much slower than that of women.


    At this moment, the officials in the grounds already formed an impression of Anle Princess, that she was a woman of strong character.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was not bothered at all.


    When she finally disappeared from their line of vision, some of them still had lingering thoughts about her.


    ¡°My dear princess, are you not worried at all?¡±


    Yu An wiped away the perspiration on his forehead. If he had not been so witty and sharp to spot the corner of the handkerchief Zhu Jiajing had kept in his bosom and quickly prepared a backup handkerchief for her while the others did not notice, the princess would have fallen into the snare of those people.


    ¡°Why should I be worried? The rumor would only make me look like I have some romantic affair. Anyways I¡¯ll be out of here after this. It¡¯s only natural that there be some stories about me going around the people.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled a mysterious smile as if she would still be able to escape the consequences even if Yu An did not come to her rescue with the handkerchief.


    Just when she arrived at the spectator box on the second level, she heard Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s voice from inside.


    ¡°Why is it so difficult for you to at least try to behave yourself?¡±


    The moment she entered, Zuo Qiuyu gazed at his little cousin with a helpless look on his face.¡±


    Although he could not see what happened from where he was sitting, the commotion stirred up by Lin Mengya had been reported to him in detail by the servants.


    Shaking his head, Zuo Qiuyu had experienced for himself how unbothered she was about what people said.


    The Zhus had miscalculated and failed in their plans.


    Not to mention that this woman would not be defeated by their fantasy of making use of public opinion, even if she were universally condemned, she would remain indifferent.


    She had such a strong mind that it got people¡¯s hackles up!


    ¡°What is there to worry about? I have an eyewitness anyway. Even if Yu An did not come with the handkerchief, there¡¯s bound to be someone who would become fidgety.¡±


    Lin Mengya returned to her seat and it was then she realized that she had been talking so much that her mouth was rather dry by then.


    She picked up the cup of warm tea from the table and gulped it down. Immediately, her throat was moistened and a smile broke out on her face.


    ¡°What? Eyewitness? Your Highness, I did witness the scene, but my words may disadvantage you.¡±


    Yu An had indeed witnessed the entire episode, but he was a guard serving before the emperor.


    Lin Mengya was personally approved by Zuo Qiuchen. As the emperor¡¯s servant, he would definitely speak up for her.


    ¡°She is not referring to you. Mengya, how are you so sure that he would definitely stand up for you?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu settled back on his seat. He no longer looked worried, rather, he seemed a little curious.


    ¡°How did I know? He even felt sorry for those lifeless herbs that were to go to waste, what more a living beauty like me? Moreover, I¡¯ve been cornered by a group of men. Anyone with a sense of justice would speak up for me. Then that evil Zhu Jiajing would turn into the villain who played a double game to frame me.¡±


    Lin Mengya commented lightly. It seemed that the look of panic and fear was all but a pretense.


    Her objective was to stir up the sympathy of those eye witnesses.


    Little did they expect her to be so engrossed in putting up an act. A kind-hearted Yu An had spoilt her plan and came to rescue too early.


    She could only play along with the situation and gave all the people an ambiguous answer.


    As a result, all those people had to think hard and make a guess, because Lin Mengya had refused to give them a definite answer.


    ¡°In that case, your servant here had spoilt your plan. It¡¯s all my fault, Your Highness. Please punish me accordingly.¡±


    Hanging his head, Yu An spoke up, sounding a little frustrated.


    However, Lin Mengya did not punish him. On the contrary, she smiled as she looked at him and said, ¡°You are good in some ways. Although my reputation was affected, Zhu Jiajing is the one who had gotten into real trouble.¡±


    Yu An looked up at the princess, perplexed.


    Lin Mengya chuckled softly and explained to him, saying, ¡°Zhu Jiajing is a young talent. The Zhus had intended to have him go into the Pavilion of Herbs, so he could take up some position of authority. However, if you think about what happened, the incident would not be so easily forgotten. Those people who meant harm would make mention of this incident every now and then. By then, do you suppose Zhu Jiajing would still stand a chance to enter the Pavilion of Herbs? Even if he managed to enter the Pavilion of Herbs, is it even possible for him to compete for the position of the Chief Elder?¡±


    Yu An seemed to come to a sudden realization. The princess had willingly sacrificed her reputation so that she could destroy Zhu Jiajing completely.


    That was right. Perhaps it might not appear to have any effect at the moment.


    However, in the future, this incident would become a stain he regretted his whole life when he wanted to scale a greater height.


    The princess¡¯s tactic was like slicing meat with a blunt knife. It might be slow, but it caused great pain and agony.


    ¡°My dear cousin, are you not worried that your husband would run away from you given that you are so sinister and vicious?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu seemed unperturbed as he made a joke out of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Would he dare to run away given that I¡¯m so sinister and vicious?¡±


    Lin Mengya said coldly, raising her eyebrows.


    At that moment, the two men in the enclosed space felt a chill running up their spine.


    It seemed that in the future, they should never offend this fiend!


    On the square where the competition was held, there was a pair of eyes gazing hesitantly at the spectator stand.


    Hou Lingyu was feeling somewhat uneasy. He rubbed his palms together and seemed to have lost his focus on the patient in front of him. His mind seemed to have drifted.


    He had just made a trip to the washroom.


    On the back, he had stumbled on what exactly happened between Zhu Jiajing and Princess Anle.


    He was hiding at one corner more because he did not want any trouble than to be eavesdropping.


    Now, however, he was shocked to learn that Zhu Jiajing was actually such a shameless villain.


    How outrageous for a pure and noble lady like Princess Anle to suffer such wrong!


    He, on the other hand, had let slip the chance to prove Princess Anle¡¯s innocent just because of a moment of hesitation.


    By now, he was filled with regret and self-blame.


    Nevertheless, considering that this was the Hou Family¡¯s last chance to back into the Pavilion of Herbs. This was the family¡¯s last hope to wipe out their disgrace and clear their name.


    He could still vaguely remember how his grandfather had died with a grievance.


    For years, this hope had been laid upon his shoulder. He did not wish to let his family down. He must not dash their hope.


    But¡­


    When he was young, his grandfather had always instilled in him the concept that if he did not stop someone who was up to evil, it was as good as helping the evil person and that it was a great sin.


    His straightforward and kind-hearted nature had resulted in a struggle within him.


    For this reason, he had lagged behind in the competition.


    However, he could not quieten himself to continue with the competition.


    After pondering for a long time, Hou Lingyu finally let out a soft sigh.


    A determined look appeared on his face once again.


    Even he eventually got disqualified, he had to speak the truth.


    Once he made up in his mind, he felt a burden fall off his shoulders. However, just as he was about to blurt out that he was forfeit his qualification, a small hand suddenly grabbed on to his arm.


    ¡°Big brother, would you please take a look at my illness?¡±


    A little girl with sparkly black eyes gazed at him with doe eyes and a bitter feeling welled up from his heart.


    He squatted down and fondled with the little girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°I still have something to attend to right now. What about you ask another big brother to have a look at your illness?¡± Hou Lingyu said patiently.


    The young lass, with two cute little buns on her head, began shaking her head vigorously. She then reached out to pull on Hou Lingyu¡¯s ear and whispered into it.


    ¡°What? You!¡±


    Hou Lingyu gave the little lass a stunned look as she returned his gaze with her adorable, wide-opened eyes.


    Instinctively, he reached out to assess the little girl¡¯s pulses.


    A surprise look flashed across his eyes at that moment.


    It was so unexpected to think that this little girl had contracted¡­


    ¡°Big brother, please do not drop out of the competition but continue in it without worrying about other things. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only person here who can treat my illness.¡±


    Despite having an innocent countenance, there was a sense of maturity that was rather unfamiliar and out of place in the lass.


    Nevertheless, no one else apart from Hou Lingyu spotted the fleeting look on her face.


    It seemed that Hou Lingyu was frightened out of his wits for a moment, however, he quickly recovered from his shock.


    He looked towards the spectator stand with mixed feelings.


    What had he done to deserve the good graces of these two people?


    He immediately pulled himself together.


    He must emerge as the champion in this competition!

 Chapter 500 - Reverse the Competition

    Fortunately, the little episode during the competition did not attract much attention.


    Nevertheless, two people stationed far away on the second level of the spectator stand knew exactly what had happened.


    ¡°It appears that you haven¡¯t misjudged his character. This Hou Lingyu was indeed upright and bighearted given that he was willing to give up the competition to clear your name. He is a real man.¡±


    With a look of admiration in his eyes, Zuo Qiuyu gazed in the direction of the competition square at Hou Lingyu, who had regained his energy and was at the moment focused on treating the little girl.


    ¡°The Hous are an interesting family. Did you manage to gather any information regarding them?¡±


    As Lin Mengya inquired, she squinted and conveniently picked up a piece of fruit and popped it into her mouth.


    ¡°The Hous has always enjoyed pretty good public opinion. Unfortunately, when the previous head of the family became addicted to gambling, it was when he coveted the medicinal herbs from the Thousand Herbs Shop and tried selling them. Back then, this matter was brought to light by a young disciple. Eventually, the Hou Family found out that the family had gone into debts and he was finally driven out of the Hou Family.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu simply heard this from other people. He had not experienced this first hand. What he knew was rather vague.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s no wonder that Qian Yuming is so fearful of the Hous. Perhaps Qian Yuming was someone behind that incident.¡±


    Nodding, Zuo Qiuyu actually shared the similar sentiments as Lin Mengya.


    What kind of a character was Qian Yuming? He was the greatest vermin in the Pavilion Herbs right now. If the Hou Family did not fall, how would he be able to take over this gold mine?


    If not for the fact that the three powers were wallowing in the mire with each other now, the Qian Family could end up the same way as the Hous.


    ¡°This would be a great opportunity. I suppose their relationship is not as intimate as people imagined. This is getting interesting. We¡¯ve done well for coming this time.¡±


    Who was Lin Mengya? She was very sharp for someone her age.


    Zuo Qiuyu first glanced at her with doubts in his eyes, then he turned to watch the competition. Regardless of what happened, he knew Mengya would not bring harm to him.


    For this reason, he would fully support his cousin no matter what she planned to do.


    ¡°Oh yes, when you were dealing with the Zhus just now, did you manage to find out any news about Long Tianyu?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu might not like Long Tianyu very much, but he knew how important Long Tianyu was to Lin Mengya.


    She might be keeping very quiet about it, but she knew what she was doing.


    She had obviously lost a lot of weight even though it had only been a few days.


    He had gathered from Yu An that she had lost her appetite.


    For her sake, he had to do all he could to rescue Long Tianyu.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya appeared disappointed although it was obvious that she was trying to put on a front.


    ¡°There was no other news other than that Zhu Jiajing claimed that they had Long Tianyu with them.¡±


    In fact, there was one other question on Lin Mengya¡¯s mind that she did not mention.


    She even suspected that there was another person who wanted to seize Long Tianyu.


    To her, the Zhus were merely like a cage used to capture the wild beast.


    In retrospect, the Zhus had put in a lot of effort in order to capture Long Tianyu.


    They had gone the extent of setting up a fake scene to confuse her vision.


    It was scary how they had gone into such details.


    Although the Zhus had also tried to launch attacks on her in close succession.


    Nevertheless, what they did to capture Long Tianyu was something else.


    Moreover, while she had seen through the evil scheme of the Zhu Family did, there was no way she could spread this information around.


    In fact, Zhu Jiajing had undermined their own plans by telling her that Long Tianyu had been abducted by Zhu Qiyun!


    This made Lin Mengya even more worried. If there was another mastermind behind the Zhus, who could it be?


    ¡°Look! They seem to have gotten into an argument!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s sudden cry woke Lin Mengya from her deep thoughts and she was brought back to reality.


    Her eyes followed the direction his finger was pointing. On the competition square, Hou Lingyu appeared to have gotten into an argument with somebody.


    Soon, some men took turns coming up to them to report what happened on the stage.


    What happened was that Hou Lingyu had already diagnosed the little girl¡¯s illness and was now about to help a remaining old man diagnose his illness.


    Who would have expected him to accidentally see a young man¡¯s prescription?


    He realized the prescription was incorrect. Worse, if the patient were to ingest this prescription, not only would it delay the patient¡¯s recovery, his life might very possibly be endangered.


    He had tried to warn the young man in a whisper, but to his surprise, the young man had rejected his good intention.


    He even mocked at Hou Lingyu for being under-skilled by saying that he did not know the nature of the herbs.


    Of course, Hou Lingyu had refused to compromise. Each of them insisted on their own opinions and an argument ensued.


    ¡°You are truly one-track minded.¡±


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya shook her head gently and gave her comment, saying, ¡°No, I feel that he is a rare gem. This is how a physician ought to act. The patient¡¯s life is in the hands of the physician. If the physician is not cautious and meticulous, he would ruin the life of the patient!¡±


    ¡­


    Cocking her head, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that Cousin Yu and this so-called one-track-minded young man were rather congenial.


    A bizarre smile appeared at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth as she gazed at Zuo Qiuyu meaningfully.


    ¡°If you eventually become the Chief Elder, it would be a good idea to make him your assistant. Unfortunately, all the elders in the Pavilion of Elders were mostly of a one-track mind. Where would I find someone who is more diplomatic to assist the two of you?¡±


    ¡°I find Liu Xuan a good choice.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu said on instinct. He did not even have to think through it.


    ¡°Alright, Liu Xuan it is.¡±


    Liu Xuan, the Virgo guy who had a compulsive disorder for cleanliness, was indeed more diplomatic than the two of them.


    If the three were to come together, Cousin Chen would suffer miserably.


    The argument was still going on but apparently Hou Lingyu was having the upper hand now.


    Not only did he manage to diagnose the patient¡¯s illness, but he had also given the prescription backed up with good reasons. He had even brought his point across in an easily understood way so that any layman would understand him.


    Strangely, however, the five elders had become very quiet and refused to speak up.


    Elder Chang Tianhua, who had maintained a neutral position had even started curling up the corners of his mouth into a smile.


    It was Qian Yuming who appeared to be gnashing his teeth, while the others remained silent.


    It was indeed strange that they were not coming forward to uphold justice even when the candidates were already in a heated argument.


    Finally, when Hou Lingyu rendered the other man speechless with his overpowering argument, the other man who had twisted the truth just a moment ago suddenly gave Hou Lingyu a courteous bow.


    The anger on his face had completely vanished. On the contrary, he was looking Hou Lingyu with a smile of approval on his face.


    Hou Lingyu, with the sense of justice written all over his face, about to jump out to fight with all he had, was at this moment frozen.


    What, what was going on here?


    ¡°Clap, clap, clap¡­¡±


    Chang Tianhua was the first to start clapping, followed by the other three elders who imitated Chang Tianhua. Qian Yuming was the only exception.


    Hou Lingyu was filled with question marks. He stood frozen to the spot and was at the loss of how to react.


    ¡°Congratulations to Mr. Hou. You are the first person to past the third round to become the winner here!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the man who was just arguing with him had turned around and started to congratulate him.


    Hou Lingyu was even more confused. It was after he pondered over the words of the man that he came to a realization.


    This was in fact the third round of the test.


    Instead of feeling overjoyed, Hou Lingyu was a little embarrassed.


    He simply scratched his head and wondered what the matter with all these people was?


    At this moment, Nan Rui, who was lying on his chair had set his eyes on the young Hou with an approving look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not made a wrong judgment on you, the descendent of the Hou Family. The heart of a physician should be such that when he sees someone treating a patient haphazardly, he would know that it¡¯s inhumane not to stop the person. Secondly, if a physician is unable to tell that a prescription is wrong for similar symptoms, he is lacking in his skills. He should not be a physician lest he should bring more harm.¡±


    Although Nan Rui¡¯s words were not directed at a particular person, some of the rest contestants had hung their heads in shame.


    Every minute and every second were precious during the competition.


    They were afraid that the others would complete the task before they did, so they were focusing on winning the competition.


    They had not taken into consideration that even though they were participating in a competition, they were in fact also treating patients.


    Despite seeing Hou Lingyu arguing with the other man, they too knew that the prescription was not right. However, they chose to remain silent.


    They had failed, but rightfully so and they had no complaints.


    ¡°I refuse to accept the ruling! He was being nosy. Moreover, you didn¡¯t mention that the third item of the competition was to pick out someone else¡¯s mistake. You can¡¯t take this outcome into account!¡±


    A clamor sounded in protest. In an instant, it stirred up a similar sentiment in a few others.


    It had been a difficult journey making it to the competition for all of them. They were only a step away from achieving their dream of entering the Pavilion of Herbs.


    There was no way they would accept the ruling willingly!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We are dissatisfied! Let¡¯s start over!¡±


    A small group of people had begun to voice out their dissatisfaction.


    To their surprise, before long, a number of valiant guards charged towards them.


    Looking at those candidates being thrown off the stage one by one, the other remaining candidates became more fearful.


    The four remaining contestants looked as if they were resigned to the final judgment. However, the man who pretended to be one of the participants suddenly bowed at them and said, ¡°Your future is still bright as long as you know to repent of your mistakes. Congratulations because the four of you have passed this round of tests.¡±


    In that instant, the situation had a turnaround and the seemingly unfortunate event had turned into something good.


    The remaining four contestants exchanged looks and eventually they were overjoyed.


    Hou Lingyu too was shocked because of the twists of events.


    He stared blankly at the five elders and later turned his gaze towards his companions.


    Suddenly, he felt that his brain which had been filled with the knowledge of all kinds of herbs over the past twenty years seemed to be totally confused at this moment.


    ¡°So this was what¡¯s happening. Whoever thought of this evil idea?¡±


    Lin Mengya rubbed her glabella. The twists in events had taken her by surprise.


    ¡°Actually, the rules of this medical skills competition had been drawn out right after the Pavilion of Herbs was established. Even if I become the Chief Elder, I won¡¯t be entitled to make any amendments. I wasn¡¯t aware of this mystery in the past. I take my hats off the intention of the elder who set the rules.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu shared Lin Mengya¡¯s sentiments. It was no wonder that the talents who were eventually chosen during the medical skills competition became very successful in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Getting to the bottom of it, it was because the competition not only tested the participants on their medical skills but more importantly, their character.

 Chapter 501 - The Villian’s Guess

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now there¡¯s nothing much to see anymore.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu got up as he spoke to Lin Mengya with a helpless sigh.


    The candidates who qualified for the next round of the competition had been decided. The so-called preliminary round had come to an end at this juncture.


    There were altogether more than thirty participants but only five among them got through this preliminary round.


    Even Lin Mengya was a little surprised by the percentage of participants being disqualified.


    She heard that these thirty participants were picked because they stood out from thousands of people who applied for the competition.


    Each of them was a talent who used to be extremely self-confident, but now they met people who were as talented if not even more talented than them. Hou Lingyu and the other four were actually rather pleasantly surprised to eventually emerge victoriously.


    ¡°Yes, but this is not the end yet. Cousin Yu, please get someone to protect these five candidates secretly. I can¡¯t help but feel that the four elders are not so easy to deal with.¡±


    In fact, it was not the intention of the elders to conduct this medical skills competition.


    It was because the medical competition had been stipulated from long ago.


    Since there was going to be a medical skills competition, it should be involved with not only the elders within the Pavilion of Herbs but other well-known physicians.


    Moreover, Hou Lingyu was at loggerheads with them.


    Even Qian Yuming had to agree to the outcome on the surface. One could tell from here the scheming that went behind was even more sinister.


    These five people would become Lin Mengya¡¯s chess pieces to create chaos in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    For this reason, she had to protect them carefully in secret.


    ¡°Liu Xuan had already sent men to protect them. He is especially concerned about them.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words somehow made Lin Mengya perplexed.


    It seemed to her that Liu Xuan disappeared every two to three days since they arrived at the old capital. However, it was also observed that he had made arrangements for all things and had everything taken care of.


    She was afraid that he might be more than a senior provincial office.


    ¡°That sounds reassuring. Oh yes, have you released our homer?¡±


    Outside, Nan Rui had almost come to the last part of his speech.


    His speech was certainly made up of words fitting of the situation. What followed were simply polite exchanges between the officials.


    However, after what had happened, she had become known to everyone.


    On such a kind of occasion, it would be wise for her to stay away.


    ¡°We released her last night, and she almost injured the guard who kept watch on her, but you can be assured because we¡¯ve not lost her. We¡¯ve merely hidden her.¡±


    The person that they were talking about was none other than Sumei, who had been deliberately ignored by Lin Mengya.


    All along the journey, although Lin Mengya had been passing thoughts about letting her get in touch with her outside contacts, Lin Mengya was in control of the frequency and the method by which she could do so.


    Now they had arrived at the old capital. She had already kept this homer for such a long time, so it was time to let her go out to fly around for a few rounds.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on her. I suppose Hongyu will be arriving within a few days. Let them work on this carefully so that news about Hongyu will not be leaked.¡±


    After they getting up from their seats, Yu An followed Lin Mengya down from the spectator stand.


    There was no way Zuo Qiuyu could leave. Not all who came were keeping to the old thinking. Among them, there was no lack of people who stood on neutral grounds, who did not wish to offend either party.


    Therefore, now was the best time to lick boots.


    The only problem was that it was troublesome to them in her presence.


    Once they got into the sedan and as Yu An instructed the coachman to start moving, suddenly a figure appeared in front of the sedan.


    ¡°My deep gratitude to Your Highness for your great kindness from a commoner like me, Hou Xiangyu.¡±


    Lin Mengya was sitting in the sedan and was taken by surprise at the voice.


    ¡°Mr. Hou, you had qualified for the next round and outdone the rest because of your exquisite medical skills. What has that got to do with me?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had spoken through the curtain of the sedan and her voice was therefore not loud, it was clear enough for Hou Lingyu¡¯s ears.


    At this very moment, everyone was busy establishing connections and nobody noticed them.


    Hou Lingyu took note of this and felt more at ease.


    With a sincere voice, he said, ¡°Your Highness, you knew from the beginning that I¡¯ve overheard your conversation with Zhu Jiajing. Even so, you¡¯ve sent someone to comfort me, knowing I was in a dilemma. You¡¯ve done so to calm me so I could proceed with the competition. Neither did you blame me. Isn¡¯t this a great kindness from you?¡±


    At this instant, the curtain of the sedan was lifted and a pretty, smiley face looked out from within.


    Hou Lingyu had only glanced at her when he was on the stage and thought her to be very beautiful and dignified.


    He was surprised to find her even more stunning after taking a closer look at her.


    He was a crude man who only knew to handle medicinal herbs every day. Coming face to face with such a beautiful woman had made him blush in that instant.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter that I bear the guilt. It¡¯s enough that I know myself to be innocent. The injustice suffered by the Hou Family had been much more than what I had to bear today. If you really want to vindicate me, please do all you can to clarify the undeserved wrongs of the Hou Family. By then, the wrong I suffered will naturally be made known to the world. I hope you understand me and if so, there¡¯s nothing more I have to say.¡±


    That little girl was put there by the prior arrangement of Zuo Qiuchen. When Lin Mengya had returned to the spectator stand, she had already given the girl necessary instructions secretly.


    If Hou Lingyu showed the slightest sign of wanting to give up the competition, the little girl would go to tell him that she knew from the beginning that he was an eyewitness.


    If Hou Lingyu truly wanted to testify for her, he should continue to do well in the competition.


    For this reason, Hou Lingyu was eventually able to brace himself and not be distracted by the things concerning Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Seeing that Hou Lingyu had understood her intention, Lin Mengya nodded.


    The sedan set out then and gradually disappeared from Hou Lingyu¡¯s line of vision.


    Nevertheless, he continued looking in the direction where the sedan disappeared and seemed to sink into deep thoughts.


    Back at the Crown Prince¡¯s Manor, the moment Lin Mengya stepped into the courtyard, she saw Ling Ye standing outside the door of her room, looking around with a pale countenance.


    ¡°Why are you not in bed when you¡¯ve not recovered from your injuries?¡±


    While Lin Mengya spoke, Yu An quickly held on to Ling Ye to support him as he led Ling Ye into the room.


    Perhaps it was because Ling Ye had remained undercover all year round for such a long time that he found it awkward having conversations with people.


    Moreover, this was also the first time ever he came face to face with Lin Mengya openly. In the abrupt moment, he could only look down and keep his mouth shut. He was at a loss of words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be overly worried. Cousin Chen is here. He will definitely help us find out about Long Tianyu¡¯s situation secretly. My guess, moreover, is that Long Tianyu is not within the grounds of the Zhu¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Over here, Ling Ye was the only other person apart from her who had come from Dajin.


    Lin Mengya and Ling Ye shared their anxieties regarding the disappearance of Long Tianyu.


    However, Ling Ye was different from Lin Mengya in that he could not mobilize any power without the prince¡¯s command.


    Like a headless chicken, he was at a loss where he could start investigating.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t in the Zhu¡¯s mansion! Could the prince have met with any danger?¡±


    Ling Ye started asking Lin Mengya with urgency in his voice. Finally, Lin Mengya slowly let out a sigh after a moment.


    ¡°I suppose it will not happen for the time being. However, there¡¯s something that I¡¯m still unable to figure out. I had thought that they were targeting my identity, so they seized Long Tianyu. However, from my understanding of Long Tianyu¡¯s character, he must have rebelled against such threats and refused to obey them. You said these people were people of the Nation of Lintian. Why would they spend so much effort to capture a prince of the Jin State?¡±


    Ling Ye shook his head. The prince and his princess were the most intelligent people in his perspective.


    If even the princess could not understand, he was no doubt even more perplexed.


    However, the moment Lin Mengya finished speaking, an idea came to her mind.


    That¡¯s right! Why did she not think of this earlier?


    It would not benefit the people of the Nation of Lintian much by kidnapping Long Tianyu, but what if these people had colluded with someone from the Jin State?


    It ought to be noted that the queen and the Crown Prince were dying to get rid of Long Tianyu.


    Moreover, since the emperor of Jin State had almost fully recovered from his illness, he might find out about all the evil deeds of the queen and the Crown Prince.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Yu An, help me find out immediately the details of every group of businessmen who entered and exited the old capital in the last few days. No, I have to do this personally so I can feel assured. Oh yes, please contact Xiu and Master Guo. Tell them I have something important which they could help me with!¡±


    Ling Ye insisted on following her. It was only after Lin Mengya used a harsh tone to tell him that he might well create more trouble for her if he died on the way, that he finally reluctantly remained behind in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya quickly changed out of the costume and found a plain-looking green dress and put it on herself.


    With Yu An leading the way, they headed for the city gate, where streams of people entered and exited from the city.


    Given that the large waves of people had already entered the city, only two of the city gates were opened. Lin Mengya instructed Yu An to visit the guards at the city gates with the invitation from Zuo Qiuyun.


    One of the city gates was for people to enter while the other was for people to exit.


    In reality, although only two gates were opened, the traffic was not affected at all. On the contrary, it was very convenient for everyone, given that everyone was moving in an orderly manner.


    Lin Mengya had hidden in the horse carriage, carefully observing the groups of businessmen going in and out of the gates and all the horse carriages.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you suspect that they would try to smuggle Prince Yu out of the city?¡±


    Yu An asked in a whisper. Being a sharp person, he was able to tell Lin Mengya¡¯s intention.


    Lin Mengya nodded as she continued fixing her gaze on the horse carriages going in and out of the gates.


    If it truly was as what she expected, that the Zhu Family had colluded with the queen and the Crown Prince to abduct Long Tianyu, then this would be the best time to smuggle Long Tianyu out of the city when everybody¡¯s attention was on the competition grounds.


    What kind of a person was Long Tianyu? He would be great trouble for them even if he had been seized.


    If it were her, she would have also chosen this moment to smuggle the captive out of the city.


    As the sky was getting darker, the number of people exiting the city increased gradually.


    The guards at the gates were rather diplomatic. They ought to have guessed that Lin Mengya was there to look for something.


    Therefore, the commoners would exit the city directly without having been checked.


    But groups of businessmen who were transporting large items using horse carriages would be stopped for checks at the side.


    It was normal to conduct the checks because the city was under strict curfew. Lin Mengya knew that this was the only way not to alert the captors.


    Unknowingly, she had been sitting in a daze in the horse carriage for about two hours but there was still no news.


    It was Yu An who became anxious as he gazed at the princess sitting in a daze in the horse carriage.


    Wittingly, he went over to the stall by the side of the city gates and purchased some delicious snacks and offered them to Lin Mengya with his hands.

 Chapter 502 - Strange Woman in Childbirth

    ¡°Your Highness, your body is still weak and you should eat, lest Prince Yu be heartbroken when your health deteriorates.¡±


    He placed the fragrant sweet snack before Lin Mengya.


    Although she had been on an empty stomach for quite some time, she quickly put the little bit of the snack she pinched using her slender fingers back onto Yu An¡¯s handkerchief.


    ¡°Neither have you eaten any food for the day. You must be famished. You should eat first.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned her gaze back to the procession of horse carriages of groups of businessmen heading out.


    She was afraid that she might miss Long Tianyu, yet she was praying in her heart that they would not come late.


    Nevertheless, she was clearly aware that those people would play safe and choose to smuggle Long Tianyu out when it was darker.


    The sun was setting, and the city gates would be closed in an hour, but she had yet to spot any inkling.


    Could she have missed them and let them go because of a moment of negligence?


    Turning her thoughts around, she thought it unlikely. Not to mention hiding someone in a horse carriage, she would even go through a bucket of hogwash just to make sure she did not miss anything.


    Given how meticulous she was in checking up, even little cats and dogs would not be able to escape her eyes, not to mention a living man.


    Could she have miscalculated? Could those people have left a few days ago? Or did they intend to leave a few days later?


    However, there was one thing that Lin Mengya was certain of.


    It was more useful for those people to keep a living Long Tianyu than keep his dead body.


    Nevertheless, at this very moment, no matter how logical she was in analyzing the situation, the cruel reality before Lin Mengya was a great blow to her.


    If¡­


    Lin Mengya cringed. If Long Tianyu had really been shipped out of the city, he would be fraught with grim possibilities.


    ¡°Your excellency, the city gates would be closed soon. I wonder if you still have any more instructions for us?¡±


    The guard at the city gate asked Yu An awkwardly as he rubbed his palms together.


    ¡°Please do not stand on ceremony. Let me ask my master.¡±


    Yu An was gentle and courteous. He was not at all overbearing.


    It was all thanks to Zuo Qiuchen for his guidance. Yu An was, after all, his personal servant, and his master¡¯s mannerism would, to some extent, influence him.


    Although Lin Mengya did not reveal her identity, she was, after all, holding on to Prince Shen¡¯s invitation, and she appeared noble and elegant.


    The guard at the city gates could tell that this person had to be Princess Anle, a highly influential figure in the city.


    Although he was merely a low-ranking official, he was, after all, an experienced and knowledgeable man. He did not care if the princess was a fake. As long as both the emperor and Prince Yu still liked her a lot, he knew he¡¯d better not to offend her.


    ¡°Go and inform the guard for the city gates to close the gates on time. It¡¯s not good for us to delay such an important matter.¡±


    Lin Mengya thus instructed as she could hear the words of the guard of the city gates earlier on.


    She should not be too demanding given that the guard had already given her special treatment.


    She also asked Yu An to give some money to the guard and his men for them to buy food to add to their meals.


    She felt bad about making them work so hard for the entire day and did not want them to feel that their efforts had gone to waste.


    She massaged her glabella, having focused her vision for the entire afternoon. Zuo Qiuyu sent a messenger to inform her that he would be attending a banquet and would be back late at night.


    Fortunately, with Liu Xuan around, Lin Mengya supposed nothing would go wrong.


    Even if those people tried to lay a hand on Zuo Qiuyu, Liu Xuan would be able to discover it.


    Unfortunately, she did not manage to achieve anything today.


    Lin Mengya could feel the strain on her eyes and tried to ease the tiredness by rubbing them. By now, there were only a few people leaving the city as they tried to make it on time before the gates closed.


    Seeing that her hopes were dashed, Lin Mengya sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Your Highness. Tomorrow, I will accompany you here again.¡±


    Though Yu An tried to comfort Lin Mengya, he too sounded worried. The princess had busied herself since morning. If she were tired out, the emperor would skin him alive.


    ¡°Erm, I guess we¡¯ll have to make do with that. You¡¯ve worked hard, Yu An.¡±


    She curled up in the horse carriage to relieve the discomfort in her stomach.


    The only thing she could do now was to go home, seeing that the city gates were about to be shut.


    Nevertheless, in her subconscious mind, she could sense that Long Tianyu would somehow appear today.


    The residents living in the suburbs had quickened their steps to leave the city and the guards at the city gates were now doing the last checks for the day.


    There were no longer any more horse carriages and groups of businessmen. The street lights were lit up and Lin Mengya began giving instructions to Yu An after letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Yu An tried every possible to persuade the princess and finally, she agreed to go back.


    Yu An acted as the coachman as he directed the horse carriage back to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    While sitting in the horse carriage, Lin Mengya did not take her eyes off the city gates.


    The towering city wall at dust gradually diminished in her line of vision.


    Just when she was about to turn away, she spotted a small sedan with a black roof, surrounded by four men, heading towards the city gates.


    While Lin Mengya was in the horse carriage, she could still hear those four men saying something about looking for a physician.


    With a sudden brainwave, she quickly stopped Yu An.


    ¡°I just saw that the person in the sedan seems to need a physician. We¡¯ll have nothing to do if we go back anyways. Why don¡¯t we go over to see what¡¯s going on there?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Yu An stopped the horse carriage and gazed at the princess awkwardly.


    It was getting really late and they did not have any guards accompanying them. What if the situation turned into something beyond what they could handle?


    However, due to Lin Mengya¡¯s insistence, Yu An turned the horse carriage around after letting out a sigh and went after the little sedan.


    In reality, Lin Mengya simply did not want to return to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion lonely.


    Even a trivial matter outside that could keep her busy was welcomed. It could at least bring her a ray of hope.


    The horse carriage sped along the empty street and soon they caught up with the little sedan.


    By this time, the sedan had stopped in front of the city gate. A man, looking to be around forty years old, had gone up to the official at the city gates to speak to him.


    ¡°Sir, please show me some kindness. My eldest son is doing business outside and my daughter-in-law has gone into labor but the midwife in the city says the position of the fetus is not right. There is only one midwife surnamed Zhao who is able to save her. Please let us out. Spare us the death of two people!¡±


    The man was seen imploring and he almost wanted to kneel down before the official at the city gate.


    However, the city gates had just been shut and the key had been returned. According to the law of the courts, the city gates should not be opened unless there was something urgent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but the city gates had been shut. If I open them again, I would have to face a great punishment.¡±


    The city gate official was obviously being put into a difficult position. The man quickly pulled out a money pouch from his cloak and tried to stuff it into the official¡¯s hand.


    However, the official did not take it but pushed it back.


    If it were during normal times, perhaps he could make an exception for the man.


    However, during this time, when there was a gathering of officials and nobles in the city, it would be trouble if anything went wrong, and someone had the goods on him.


    ¡°Is your daughter-in-law going to give birth soon?¡±


    Just when the official came to a deadlock, a gentle voice sounded in the air.


    The two men turned towards the voice simultaneously, and they saw the shadow of a beautiful figure emerging gracefully from the dark.


    ¡°Miss, his daughter-in-law is about to deliver a baby. He said he needed to look for a midwife for help. However, it¡¯s getting dark out and the city gates are shut by now. This is a difficult situation for me.¡±


    The official guarding the city gates immediately walked up to Princess Anle when he realized that she returned.


    Though the princess did not reveal her identity, the official played along with her.


    Nevertheless, his attitude remained respectful and polite.


    ¡°Since this is the case, let me take a look at your daughter-in-law first! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m a physician. Moreover, I am rather knowledgeable about gynecology. What¡¯s more, it¡¯ll take some time for them to open the gate.¡±


    Yu An had already pulled the city gate official to one side to instruct him to open the city gates.


    The official was also happy to oblige them since the princess would shoulder the responsibility if anything went wrong.


    The official quickly gathered a few men to get ready to open the city gates.


    However, Lin Mengya was stopped by two men when she approached the sedan.


    These two men appeared to be very capable, only that their facial expression was a little unnatural. They were anxious, but it seemed that they only pretended to be so.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she attempted to size up the two men.


    This was strange. If it were a woman in labor, why would there not be any maidservants around?


    ¡°You two are¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, they are my nephews. My daughter-in-law was in so much pain that she had fainted. Thank you so much, Miss, for allowing us to go out of the city.¡±


    At this moment, the man who appeared to be around forty years old came over to try to smooth things over.


    Nevertheless, he did not mention anything about letting Lin Mengya see his daughter-in-law.


    ¡°If this is the case, I¡¯d better hurry those guards lest your daughter-in-law be put in danger.¡±


    Lin Mengya resumed her previous gentle countenance.


    She quickened her steps as she approached the city gate official and whispered something to him.


    ¡°Miss, what should we do about this then?¡±


    The expression on the official¡¯s face changed, but not many people spotted it.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and raised her voice, saying, ¡°Since they are in such a hurry, get more people here. This is a matter of life and death and I¡¯ll hold you accountable if there¡¯s any delay!¡±


    .


    The official nodded and immediately ran off to look for more people.


    At this instance, however, those guards who were getting ready to open the city gates stopped in their tracks. They were just putting up an act. In fact, they were waiting for further instruction.


    ¡°Miss, do you know how much longer it will take for them to open the city gates?¡±


    After waiting for a moment, beads of perspiration started appearing on the man¡¯s forehead.


    He wiped away his perspiration while he tried to get an answer from Lin Mengya who was standing by him.


    ¡°Soon. There¡¯s something wrong with the shaft of the gates, so they needed a bit more force to push it open. Don¡¯t make yourself busy for now, for he will get more men to come and help.¡±


    With patience, Lin Mengya tried to comfort him and what she said sounded reasonable.


    However, that man began to be even more anxious. The rest of the men also did not seem to be concerned about the pregnant woman in the sedan at all. On the contrary, they kept looking at the city gates.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was even more certain that there was something wrong with the so-called woman in labor!


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not trouble the two of you. Although my daughter-in-law is having a difficult labor, it is normal for a woman in labor to suffer much trouble. Let me go home and get the best physician and midwife to help.¡±


    After they waited for a while, it seemed that the man could not wait any longer. All he wanted to do was to bring all his people and leave this place.

 Chapter 503 - Malicious Heart

    They were so anxious to get out of the city just a moment ago, but now, they wanted to go back.


    Lin Mengya was even more certain that that the sedan was carrying some pregnant woman!


    ¡°Wait sir, the city gates would be opened soon. Moreover, didn¡¯t you say that your daughter-in-law was about to give birth? You should know that the baby could come out anytime!¡±


    Wearing a sincere expression on her face, Lin Mengya tried to stop the man. She was not giving any chances to this man.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re absolutely right, but, but if I delay longer, I¡¯m afraid two lives would be taken! You, bring her back home! We¡¯ll get the physician and the midwife!¡±


    The man seemed to become very anxious as a thin layer of perspiration appeared on his forehead. He waved his arms, indicating to his men to carry the sedan and leave.


    ¡°Really? Let me take a look in that case. I¡¯m also a physician and I can help you take care of her. You should go to fetch the physician and midwife right now, and you should not delay but go as quickly as possible!¡±


    Lin Mengya was not going to let any opportunity slip, so she spoke before the man could answer.


    Being pestered by her and feeling anxious, he actually reached out and gave Lin Mengya a push.


    ¡°How audacious! How dare you lay a hand on my master! Men, seize him!¡±


    Yu An had been waiting on her by her side and the moment the princess was being shoved aside, he roared immediately.


    The guards at the city gates who were waiting to act on instruction quickly surrounded that man and the sedan.


    The faces of those men by the sedan changed but they did not have the audacity to get into a fight with the guards who made up the majority.


    ¡°Miss, I did not mean to be rude! Moreover, we cannot delay my daughter-in-law any longer!¡±


    The man did not expect the guards at the city gates, who seemed harmless just a moment ago had become his enemy in an instant.


    What was even more unexpected was that this graceful woman, who tried to comfort him with kind words just a moment ago, was now wearing a cold smile on her face.


    ¡°Daughter-in-law? If the person in the sedan is truly your daughter-in-law, then the Immortal Powder must be for her to relieve her pain!¡±


    Lin Mengya had suppressed her voice so that it was soft and low.


    Nevertheless, the rising wrath in her voice could not be concealed.


    The moment the term ¡®Immortal Powder¡¯ was mentioned, the man¡¯s facial expression changed and his face drained of its colors.


    He adverted his eyes and was about to open his mouth to quibble.


    ¡°Men, seize all of them and send them to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    At Yu An¡¯s command, the leader of the guards at the city gates immediately led a group of guards to assist them.


    Not far from there was the camp for the city guards. At this juncture, having received orders from Prince Shen, the guards from the camp were coming towards them with torches.


    ¡°Do move. Just follow us on this trip.¡±


    The man was smart. At this moment, he knew that while it was easy for them to escape, it would be extremely difficult to escape carrying the sedan.


    ¡°Oh no! They are ingesting the poison!¡±


    A message regarding a potent poison suddenly flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    It was too late. Those few men had ingested the poison simultaneously. In the blink for an eye, bizarre dark blood oozed out from all seven apertures of their heads.


    By the time she reacted, there was no way to save those men.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Never would she expect the lead she almost got hold of was lost so abruptly.


    Lin Mengya was certain that she would not be able to find anything from the biopsy of the corpses.


    After interacting with the man, Lin Mengya could tell that they had everything planned to the details and that they were ruthless. It was impossible for Lin Mengya to get anything out of them.


    ¡°Your Highness, the men are gone. What should we do with them?¡±


    At this moment, the guards at the city gates did not dare to try to hide anything. After all, these men had died. It would be difficult for him to account for if he had mobilized even the guards from the camp.


    ¡°Burn everything.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to check out the corpses but walked briskly towards the sedan.


    She reached out her hand and gently lifted its curtain.


    After taking one glance, a shocked expression appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    She shot a look of hatred and malice at the dead men.


    Luckily they had died early, otherwise Lin Mengya would surely torment them to the point that they rather die.


    ¡°Yu An, carry the sedan back. Go slowly to make sure it goes steadily.¡±


    Yu An quickly instructed men to carry the sedan and Lin Mengya looked on anxiously. Soon, she boarded the horse carriage after Yu An hastened her to do so.


    All along the way, she tried her best to control her emotions.


    At this moment of rage, she almost threw away her rationality completely.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Lin Mengya slammed the side of the horse carriage.


    Damn it! How dare those men did this to Long Tianyu!


    Her eyes were glued to the sedan in fear that the one in the sedan would suffer more torment.


    With much difficulties, the sedan finally came to a stop at the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    By this time, Zuo Qiuyu, who had received news had rushed back from the banquet.


    ¡°My dear cousin, you¡­¡±


    The moment he approached Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu noticed the icy coldness on Lin Mengya¡¯s countenance.


    The messenger only told him the Lin Mengya had brought back a sedan, could it be¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first before we speak. I will trouble the few of you to carry the sedan into my courtyard.¡±


    With a severe expression on her face, she personally oversaw the whole process of the sedan being carried into her courtyard.


    ¡°Yu An, please have everyone leave and not come in.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood in front of the sedan. There was a pained look in her eyes.


    Despite being a strong woman, surprisingly, she was beginning to tremble.


    ¡°Is Prince Yu inside?¡±


    Ling Ye¡¯s figure appeared behind Lin Mengya and as he spoke, he sounded agitated.


    Lin Mengya nodded as she suppressed the rage rising from within her heart.


    She gently lifted the curtain and the heavily bound figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The Long Tianyu in the sedan was writhing violently.


    His face was drained of its colors and his dark eyes were filled with bewilderment and confusion.


    He was being gagged by the white silk cloth, and the blood-red teeth-bite stain on it was glaring.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Long Tianyu. Look at me!¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help but took a step closer to him.


    The person inside the sedan seemed to have heard her calling. His eyes which had lost their focus were working hard trying to focus on her.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s body tilted towards Lin Mengya and then he fell into her arms.


    It was at this moment that Lin Mengya noticed that the tattered clothes on him were soaked with bloodstains.


    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yu!¡±


    ¡°Long Tianyu!¡±


    Ling Ye and Zuo Qiuyu cried out in astonishment.


    Heartbroken, Lin Mengya held on to Long Tianyu¡¯s body. However, she did not remove the white gag in his mouth, neither did she instruct anyone to untie him.


    ¡°Give me a hand and help him onto the bed. Remember, don¡¯t undo ropes, neither should you remove the gag in his mouth.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. Just a few days ago, Long Tianyu was still high-spirited and vigorous.


    However, now he had been so badly tortured half to death.


    Soon, Zuo Qiuyu and Ling Ye helped Long Tianyu onto the bed.


    At this moment, he was gasping for breath as if he had just been pulled out of the water.


    It seemed that he did not even have the strength to make any struggle.


    He was in a daze and his eyes seemed to devoid of any sign of life.


    Lin Mengya knelt in front of him and removed the gag from his mouth so gently as if she was fearful that she would hurt him.


    ¡°Please take, take my life¡­¡±


    Despite looking as if he was breathing his last, Long Tianyu seemed determined.


    Under the light, his handsome face was so pale that it appeared blue, and there was dried up blood at the corners of his mouth. The sight of him startled Lin Mengya.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll get well. You¡¯ll definitely get well.¡±


    Her tears, no matter how many times she tried to suppress them, came welling up in her eyes.


    Not bothered at all by the stench of blood on Long Tianyu¡¯s body, Lin Mengya embraced his head and started weeping bitterly.


    Burning tears flowed down his neck and gradually seeped into Long Tianyu¡¯s body.


    He seemed to regain consciousness. His glassy eyes began to focus on the figure leaning against his body.


    ¡°You¡­ go away! Get lost! It¡¯s my imagination again! I¡¯m not going to be defeated by unreal images!¡±


    Long Tianyu roared in his deep voice, then he bit down on his lips in an attempt to make himself come to his senses.


    However, the so-called ¡®unreal image¡¯ offered up her lips to him.


    The subtle fragrance which he missed so much filled the air he inhaled in that instant.


    Long Tianyu was stunned instantly. How was this possible¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not something you imagined. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! Long Tianyu, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve finally brought you back!¡±


    With trembling hands, Lin Mengya traced his sunken cheeks.


    Those men had employed such ruthless means. They had used the Immortal Powder on Long Tianyu.


    The Immortal Powder was a highly refined poison consisting of many ingredients.


    It could completely destroy a person in a single dose.


    The dosage given to Long Tianyu by those people could completely destroy him.


    They were so cruel. This was more tormenting to Long Tianyu than killing him.


    ¡°Mengya, kill me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m no longer complete¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu had lost the vitality he used to have in his eyes.


    He was completely dispirited and decadent.


    Lin Mengya had not permitted anyone to untie him a moment ago because then, the poison in him was still taking its effect.


    What would he do the next time the poison showed its effects? Did he have to rely on those harmful drugs to keep him alive for the rest of his days?


    It would be better to let him die if this was the case.


    ¡°No! You are talking silly. Perhaps no one else has the solution, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t help. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your wife, one of the best physicians specialized in poison and drugs. I will surely make you well, surely.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not bit bothered by the filth on Long Tianyu¡¯s body.


    She held on tenderly to his arm and spoke words of comfort to him.


    ¡°Really? But¡­ this Immortal Powder is not any regular poison, I¡­¡±


    Prior to this, Long Tianyu had always been so daring and energetic. It seemed that there was nothing in this world that could defeat him.


    Now, however, his pride had been brought down by the Immortal Powder.


    Looking at how hesitant and pained he was, it worsened Lin Mengya¡¯s heart break.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She took over the wet tower offered by Zuo Qiuyu and gently wiped away the blood at the corners of Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Of course. No matter how poisonous the Immortal Powder, that is all it is. As long as it¡¯s a kind of poison, I would be able to solve the problem!¡±

 Chapter 504 - Strategy to Get Rid of the Drug Addiction

    Long Tianyu seemed to have been calmed a little at Lin Mengya¡¯s assurance.


    The breakout of the effect of the poison had sapped all his energy.


    Now that he had returned to this safe haven that Long Tianyu quickly fell asleep.


    ¡°Given his condition, it would be better for us to get a few more people to help.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu never expected those men to fortune Long Tianyu so badly.


    Under the light, the wounds on his body became increasingly prominent.


    Both his eyes were sunken and the sight of bruises around them was horrifying.


    Even in his sleep, he seemed rather uneasy about something that his eyelashes fluttered.


    Whatever had he been through in the last few days?


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s for sure, get some trustworthy men here. I¡¯ll take care of him personally for the next few days. Also, do not allow this news to go out from here.¡±


    At this very moment, how Lin Mengya wished that she could take care of Long Tianyu with her own hands.


    ¡°Oh yes, when would you able to help me contact Elder Chang?¡±


    If her right arm had been treated and recovered, it would much easier for her to take care of Long Tianyu.


    There was not a time when she wished more desperately that her right arm was healed than now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Elder Chang. He said it was not difficult to treat your ailment. He even gave me two types of ointment.¡±


    While they talking, he took up a small box from Lin Mengya¡¯s table.


    He opened it and there were two porcelain bottles in it. One of them was black, while the other was red.


    ¡°The black bottle contains something called Ganoderma Bone-lasting Ointment. Its medicinal effect is gentle, but it also heals slowly. It would take at least half a year to cure. The red bottle contains the Fiery Green-jade Ointment, which is able to heal your tendons and bones within the shortest time. However, when used by common people, it would feel like he¡¯s been burnt by hot coal. The red one have been newly created by Elder Chang. He would also give this bottle of Black Bone-lasting Ointment as a gift to you if you dare to use it.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu said with some hesitation. He had actually intended to reject this offer on Lin Mengya¡¯s behalf.


    However, he was delayed because of something that cropped up during the banquet.


    It appeared that Lin Mengya would most likely choose the newly created ointment.


    Honestly, he really did not want Lin Mengya to go through such torment.


    ¡°No worries, I will use the red bottle. Seeing that he is suffering so much every day, I¡¯m willing to suffer with him.¡±


    Using the cloth in her hands, Lin Mengya dabbed at Long Tianyu¡¯s face.


    Both her heart and mind were filled with thoughts of him. As for herself, she did not bother to consider much.


    Since times of old until now, there were various methods people used to get rehabilitated from drugs.


    Although this was the first time she had witnessed the effects of drugs on a person, she did not find it strange.


    The main component of Immortal Powder was made from the highly purified opium poppy. However, it also consists of many other drugs.


    This was the reason it could produce such a strong effect.


    However, if one were to get to the bottom of it, he would learn that this drug worked by stimulating the central nervous system. After inflicting the drug addiction, it would destroy the person¡¯s willpower.


    The men ought to have forced the drug down Long Tianyu¡¯s throat. Otherwise, given his character, he would never allow himself to come under the control of drugs even if he was threatened with death from itch or pain.


    The Shen Nung system had already put together a few prescriptions to counter the effects of the drug on him. Theoretically, it would help with the rehabilitation.


    However, in reality, there were after-effects if these prescriptions were used. Long Tianyu¡¯s body might not be able to withstand the torment of the most serious of the after-effects.


    ¡°Alright, in this case, I will remain in the mansion these few days and help Long Tianyu go through the most difficult days.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu wanted to say something to dissuade Lin Mengya, but just when he opened his mouth, he was forced to change his mind.


    Lin Mengya had chosen the red bottle without any hesitation.


    Having witnessed her attitude towards Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu understood that what he could do at the moment was help her silently.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu shook his head and left quietly.


    Ling Ye covered his chest with his hands. The color on his face faded as the intense emotion a moment ago tore open the wound on his body.


    There was an icy coldness in his eyes.


    He was even more outraged when he saw Long Tianyu looking so dispirited.


    Without saying a word, he turned away and left.


    ¡°Where are you going? Come back, do you want to get yourself killed?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice sounded behind him and it made him stop in his tracks.


    However, his silhouette, proud and aloof, stood still. He exhibited a never-seen-before determination.


    ¡°They had destroyed His Highness!¡±


    His words sounded loud and clear and there was a hint of ruthlessness in it.


    How could Lin Mengya not understand? Ling Ye, like her, hated the mastermind behind this bitterly.


    ¡°What good would it do if you die now?¡±


    ¡°But His Highness¡­ Are we just going to let this go?¡±


    How would Lin Mengya not understand Ling Ye¡¯s sentiments now?¡±


    The most important thing now, however, was not to think of ways to avenge Long Tianyu. Rather, it was to make sure he recovered as soon as possible.


    ¡°Of course we should not let this go. I¡¯m going to find every person who tried to inflict harm on him. Finally, I¡¯ll completely destroy them.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a soft voice lest she should wake Long Tianyu, who had fallen asleep.


    There was a chill in her voice that seemed to say that he would not let this matter go so easily.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you have any brilliant plan in mind?¡±


    Having been stopped by Lin Mengya, Ling Ye had calmed down some by now.


    However, like Lin Mengya, he was simply suppressing his anger, which was like a volcano about to erupt.


    When a suitable opportunity arose, the wrath concealed in the heart would erupt like magma that would completely burn those men so there would be nothing left of them, not even their bones.


    ¡°Tonight, the men who were carrying the sedan had committed suicide by ingesting poison. Do they suppose that I won¡¯t be able to find out where they use to gather? Since Long Tianyu was first abducted by the Zhus, let¡¯s start with the Zhus.¡±


    Lin Mengya appeared to be calm on the surface, but there was a vicious look in her eyes and the tips of her eyebrows.


    This was the manifestation of her rage when she was truly provoked. Those who were familiar with Lin Mengya knew she was the scariest at such moments.


    ¡°What we can think of would be something others could think of too. Now that the news had not been out for too long, you are to bring a group of men and plant them in the Zhu family. Remember to just protect Zhu Qiyun and his niece. It would be even better if you allow them to see how their entire family is being annihilated. Watch Zhu Qiyun properly and make sure all of his family members die before his eyes!¡±


    Ling Ye appeared stunned for a moment, but soon, he regained his cool and indifferent appearance.


    Soon after receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, he disappeared into the night.


    Their opponent had resorted to extreme measures. This could be seen from the way those men committed suicide by ingesting poison the moment they failed their mission.


    The Zhu Family would be their last lead. Since Lin Mengya had thought to start from the Zhus, their opponents would likely also think of wiping out the last piece of evidence.


    Anyway, the critical part of the medical skills competition was happening at the moment. Moreover, the Zhus had lost their dignity. Their opponent could well blame this on Lin Mengya.


    Sooner or later, she would be made the scapegoat. Why then would she not act early and get what she wanted?


    In the dark of the night, the bustling old capital had quietened down.


    People who had fallen into deep sleep were completely unaware of the countless dark figures that were flying and leaping on their roofs and walls.


    Yu An was keeping guard in the courtyard. He had sent men to report to his master of the day¡¯s situation.


    As he called to mind his master¡¯s response, he knew that this night would not pass quietly.


    ¡°Please thank Cousin Chen on my behalf. We wouldn¡¯t have succeeded in this matter if not for him.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who had spent the entire night taking care of Long Tianyu, emerged from the room.


    With the bright moon hanging in the night sky, she began speaking with a gentle voice while gazing at the clear moon.


    ¡°The master said that I¡¯m to follow whatever instructions you give. However, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t quite understand. Since we already have irrefutable evidence, why does Your Highness not seize the Zhus and put them in jail?¡±


    Having been waiting on the emperor by his side, Yu An had seen so much terror, bloodshed, mutual deception, and fighting.


    Nevertheless, compared to the very crafty emperor, the witty and everchanging ways of the princess was even more cruel and chilling to him.


    How should he describe this feeling? If he were to describe the emperor as someone who moved fast like a fierce tiger leaping down the mountain, then the princess could be described as a hissing venomous snake.


    It was hard to imagine that behind such a beautiful face was hidden such craftiness that sent chills up people¡¯s spine.


    ¡°The matter with regards to the Zhus may well be related to the high officials of the Jin State. If this matter is going to alarm the imperial court of the Nation of Lintian, it would be one disaster after another given Cousin Chen¡¯s situation at present. What I do would save everyone much trouble.¡±


    Even though they had not captured the Zhus, Lin Mengya already had a more concrete guess on the mastermind behind the scene.


    In the past, she had suspected that apart from the queen and the Crown Prince, there was another presumptuous power in Jin State that was controlling the imperial courts.


    However, she finally understood now that such power was indeed existent. What she did not expect was that the queen and the Crown Prince were likely colluding with this power.


    Today, the only greatest threat who was most qualified in the Jin State to vie for the throne was Long Tianyu.


    Moreover, the opponent, after seizing Long Tianyu, had used the Immortal Powder on him to take control over him. Such an unethical action would not be simply to take away Long Tianyu¡¯s life.


    ¡°I see. No wonder the emperor said not to make this known to the public, but even I¡¯ve heard of the Immortal Powder. I heard that once a person is addicted to it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kick the addiction. I¡¯m afraid Prince Yu would be wasted.¡±


    Lin Mengya had also seen the mention of the Immortal Powder in the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    The author of the music score for the green stringed instrument could be considered a person of unusual abilities. In common medical books, there was only one comment regarding the addiction to the Immortal Powder, which was incurable.


    However, the author of the music score for the green stringed instrument seemed to have found a new path. He had used a set of unusual acupuncture method with the needle, coupled with the use of his prescription. It was said that there was a good chance that an addict was able to be rehabilitated from the Immortal Powder.


    Together with the modern-day prescription, it would not be difficult to make Long Tianyu recover.


    With her left hand, she quietly held on to her cold right hand which had lost its sense of touch.


    This was also the reason that she had insisted to choose the new medication.


    She was hoping that the Fiery Green Jade Ointment would heal her hand completely¡­.!

 Chapter 505 - Reinvigorated

    Staying up all night, Lin Mengya sat beside the Long Tianyu¡¯s bed as she carefully looked after him.


    Zuo Qiuyu had picked two men and sent them over. Despite being males, they were intelligent and handled matters with maturity.


    Wherever Lin Mengya was lacking, they would give her a hand and they took care to not be haphazard in everything they did.


    ¡°Your Highness, the morning had broken. Please take a rest.¡±


    Yu An brought in a bowl of plain porridge and put it down in front of Lin Mengya as he spoke with a quiet voice.


    It had been a tiring night for the princess. The dark circles around her eyes were even more prominent than that of Prince Yu.


    ¡°The sky has brightened. Oh yes, has Ling Ye and his companions returned? Is there any movement outside?¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to stay awake as she took in some of the plain porridge.


    However, the porridge was so tasteless that she eventually put it aside. All the while, she had kept her eyes on Long Tianyu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no news from them yet, but those men who had been sent out last night had come back to report that the entire Zhu Family had been exterminated as you had expected.¡±


    Her hand, that was wiping away Long Tianyu¡¯s cold sweat, stopped abruptly in that instant. Thereafter, she simply replied that she heard their message and she ended their conversation there.


    Long Tianyu could feel the warm damp towel dabbing on his face.


    Agonizing from the feeling of discomfort that came in waves, Long Tianyu gradually woke from a fitful sleep.


    The impeccable ceiling was the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes. The subtle fragrance diffusing from the person beside him was the reason he had hung on in hell until now.


    He turned to slowly to look to the side and the beautiful face that appeared in his dreams, that was his moral support, was smiling warmly at him as she looked at him.


    In that instant, Long Tianyu froze.


    Was this a dream, or was this the reality?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Would you like to drink some water first? I¡¯ve instructed them to cook some chicken porridge for you. Would you please eat some?¡±


    Her gentle voice was filled with concern.


    At that moment, Long Tianyu simply stared at the woman before his eyes in a daze. At the same time, it felt as if there was a great storm within him as his mind was filled with many complicated sentiments.


    ¡°Come, drink some water first.¡±


    Lin Mengya personally brought a cup of water to Long Tianyu¡¯s lips, which was cracking from dryness. However, he turned away all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too hot? Let me blow on it to cool it. Tell me if you¡¯re feeling any discomfort anywhere on your body. Perhaps I can help you ease the pain.¡±


    She blew at the cup gently, but the man on the bed had given her a cold shoulder.


    ¡°You may go. I don¡¯t wish to implicate you. Whether you want me to issue a certificate of divorce or you want to draw up some agreement, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Stunned, Lin Mengya looked up at the back of the figure who had turned away.


    Gradually, a look of pain appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife; I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    To Lin Mengya, she would never allow herself to say anything mushy in the past.


    However, she did not feel the least bit uncomfortable saying these things aloud.


    Those words had come out of her mouth so naturally, but it sent shivers in Long Tianyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m spent¡­ even if I return to Dajin, I¡¯m a useless man. I don¡¯t want to hold you up, for you still have many more great years ahead.


    Suddenly, a soft hand gently, but firmly held on to his face and turned it around.


    Those watery eyes filled with wit and intelligence were filled with his reflection at this moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about throwing me out. I know that once I leave you, you will be like those people struggling for their lives. A man whom I esteem highly is not one who is afraid of death. If you are not even fearful of death, why won¡¯t you have faith that you¡¯ll be able to be rehabilitated from the drugs?¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned onto Long Tianyu¡¯s chest and looked into his eyes earnestly.


    ¡°This thing would throw me in between heaven and hell. I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯m able to go through this by myself.¡±


    Long Tianyu was usually not bothered about torment.


    However, the Immortal Powder was too potent.


    When the effects of the drug came on, it would feel as if he was being bitten by thousands of ants. It felt extremely painful and unbearably itchy at the same time.


    If he did not ingest more Immortal Powder, he would turn insane. He would even be controlled by his imagination. Eventually, he could be frightened to death or die of exhaustion.


    Two hours before he was being brought onto the sedan with the help of others, he came across another man who was being tortured in the same way who died because he was scared to death by his own illusions.


    It was so torturous that people rather die than to live.


    Finally, they were enslaved by the Immortal Powder. Their willpower was destroyed and they became zombies.


    If he was going to end up this way one day, he would rather confront these enemies of his while he still had a clear mind. If he was to die anyway, he would die in a glorious way.


    ¡°I know, I totally understand, but think about how this drug had been so destructive. You¡¯re not the first to fall victim to it, nor will you be the last. Do you still remember what I told you about the music score for the green stringed instrument?¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned close to Long Tianyu as she spoke.


    ¡°In fact, this drug had been mentioned in the music score for the green stringed instrument already. It also mentioned the corresponding antidote for this drug. As long as we follow the instructions in the music score for the green stringed instrument, you will definitely recover.¡±


    All of a sudden, a ray of hope appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    If he could truly break free from the control of the Immortal Powder, there was hope yet.


    ¡°Believe me, I will definitely cure you. However, for a miracle to happen, the most important thing is that you work hard at it. If you give up easily, you are obviously being defeated by the Immortal Powder. In that case, no matter how effective the prescription is, it would be of no use.¡±


    Lin Mengya continued leaning close to Long Tianyu¡¯s ears as she whispered words of encouragement to him.


    In response, Long Tianyu gently put both his arms around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender figure.


    An embrace they missed for such a long time made Lin Mengya¡¯s body tremble slightly.


    She felt a little sore in her nose. She lifted her head to his eyes, which were gradually reinvigorated, and at that moment, she felt that whatever she did was needful.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you.¡±


    As Long Tianyu spoke with an apologetic tone, he fondled with her soft, smooth dark hair.


    It seemed that she was always dashing around busily ever since she married him.


    Even when she fell sick or got injured, she was always his most important moral support at the critical moments.


    He tightened his arms around her. To him, all the luck he had in his entire life was exhausted in the matter of marrying her.


    ¡°You owe everything to me. When you fully recover, you¡¯ll have to repay everything.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a strong nasal voice, but she still managed to hold back her tears.


    Punching Long Tianyu gently, she could feel his protruding bones and it broke her heart.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll repay you a hundred, or even a thousand times.¡±


    Long Tianyu was touched beyond words.


    However, in the next instant, the expression on his face changed and he pushed Lin Mengya away from him.


    Locking his brows into a frown, he said with an urgent voice, ¡°Quick, bind my hands and feet quickly!¡±


    Lin Mengya could see the color drain from Long Tianyu¡¯s face and there were beads of perspiration appearing on his forehead. Lin Mengya immediately sensed that the effect of the drug in Long Tianyu was coming on.


    ¡°Men, bring on the ropes you¡¯ve prepared from last night, but be careful to bind him up just enough to keep him bound. Don¡¯t make it overly tight!¡±


    Panicking, Lin Mengya called for men to enter. She had specially instructed a maid in the mansion who knew how to sew to make a special rope for Long Tianyu.


    The rope that was made of flax was two fingers thick but was extremely tough. Even if it were used to bind a hundred kilogram wild boar, it would not be able to break the rope.


    It was even lined with a layer of cotton around where it bound the wrists and ankles.


    In this way, Long Tianyu would not get injured badly if he struggled violently.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve bound up the prince. It¡¯ll be better for you to leave the room. It¡¯s sufficient that we stay here to watch him.¡±


    Yu An knew that the princess¡¯s heart was hurting badly by now.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth was gagged by a piece of soft and clean cloth, which was soaked with the liquid medicine Lin Mengya made especially for him.


    The gag was to elevate Long Tianyu¡¯s pain as well as to keep his teeth from being damaged when he bit down hard.


    Perhaps it was because of the glimpse of hope or because of the effect of the medicine prepared by Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes remained clear although he was drifting in and out of illusion and was struggling in pain.


    Seeing how Long Tianyu¡¯s entire body shook and how he suddenly started rolling around once the effect of the drug came on, how she wished she could suffer the pain on his behalf.


    ¡°Please take good care of him. Remember to change the gag every hour and be very careful not to injure him.¡±


    Lin Mengya continued giving instructions and reminders even as she walked out of the room.


    When the effects of the drug came on, one might even lose control of his bowels.


    Surely Lin Mengya would not be put off, but Long Tianyu would not want her to witness such a scene.


    Sitting outside of the door, Lin Mengya listened to the horrid cries from inside the room and it was heart-wrenching.


    At that moment, Zuo Qiuyu came before Lin Mengya with Chang Tianhua¡¯s medicine.


    ¡°How is everything? Is he able to overcome it?¡±


    Standing before Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu massaged her shoulders. Lifting her wide sleeves, he applied some alcohol onto her slender arms and massaged along them with just the right amount of force.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s surely able to. I¡¯m too. Please begin.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the red bottle containing the ointment.


    Zuo Qiuyu seemed to want to say something but stopped himself. Eventually, he simply shook his head.


    Gently, he poured some scarlet Fiery Green Jade Ointment onto her hideous looking wound.


    This was the most serious part of her wound, so the effect of the ointment was to start right here.


    ¡°Please bear with it a little.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Lin Mengya with a severe expression on his face. Thereafter, he pressed down on the medicinal patch that was bloodred in color, looking like real blood.


    He then evened out the ointment around her shoulder.


    At first, she did not feel any sensation.


    However, as Quo Qiuyu applied more force, Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm, which had been numb, suddenly began to feel waves of warmth.


    However, before she could rejoice, the warm sensation intensified and it became hotter and hotter.


    Eventually, it felt as if her arms had been set on fire and being roasted.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya could no longer hold back but started to groan. The effect of this ointment was indeed very aggressive. Although she had lost sensation on that arm for so long, it felt as if it was burning at this moment.

 Chapter 506 - Bone-Piercing Pain

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya could not withhold a groan as she gritted her teeth and braced herself.


    ¡°Should I stop so you can rest for a while before we start again?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was a little worried. To a normal person, the medicine was cold to touch.


    However, catalyzed by the alcohol, it immediately brought great pain to Lin Mengya.


    Seeing that her little face was drained of its colors and she was breaking out in cold sweat, Zuo Qiuyu could not bear to continue applying the ointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ please continue.¡±


    Lin Mengya braced herself and gritted her teeth. Although the ointment was supposed to work miracles, she had not felt any other sensations other than pain.


    She had to bear with it. Long Tianyu was waiting for her still.


    ¡°Alright, once you feel that you¡¯re at breaking point, let me know so I will stop anytime.¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s determination, all Zuo Qiuyu could do was continue massaging Lin Mengya¡¯s arm slowly using his palm.


    The burning sensation seemed to challenge Lin Mengya¡¯s limit for endurance.


    Nevertheless, she could still hear Long Tianyu¡¯s cries of agony and it greatly boosted her courage.


    Lin Mengya laid paralyzed on the little bed, panting hard. It would appear that she had just been dragged out of water because her body was drenched with her perspiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be over soon.¡±


    Elder Chang had told him that once the ointment seeped into her skin, he would have completed the procedure.


    The blood-red ointment gradually turned into a pink color. Finally, the patches of pink color on arm was simply the result of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s continuous rubbing.


    The ointment had been gradually absorbed by the skin.


    However, the pain Lin Mengya endured had just begun.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    An even more intense pain than before started to spread from her right arm.


    If not for the fact that she was looking at her right arm that appeared completely fine, she would have thought that it had been roasted and burnt at this moment.


    ¡°Mengya, hang in there! You have to hang in there!¡±


    Looking at how Lin Mengya cried out in agony and writhing, Zuo Qiuyu felt his heart tightened.


    Elder Chang had said that as the injury recovered, the pain would subside simultaneously.


    However, given the extent of Lin Mengya¡¯s injury, she would have to endure the agony of the burning sensation for at least another half a month.


    ¡°I¡¯m able to! I certainly can! Ouch! Please gag me! Please, my dear cousin!¡±


    The pain she was suffering had exhausted Lin Mengya¡¯s strength, which was not much to start with.


    At this moment, she was inhaling much less air than she was taking in.


    Her jet-black hair stuck to her fair forehead and she actually appeared to be in a more terrible state than Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Hang in there, cousin.¡±


    Although Zuo Qiuyu could hardly bear to gag her, he still found a piece of clean cloth and stuffed it into Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    The noises from within the room had gradually quietened.


    Lin Mengya certainly did not wish for Long Tianyu to hear her cries of agony.


    Zuo Qiuyu clenched his teeth with a pained heart as he watched his cousin, almost fainting with pain. Long Tianyu! If Long Tianyu dared bully Lin Mengya in the future, not only him, but the entire Nation of Lintian would not let him off!


    She went in and out consciousness, but the waves of the climaxes of pain coming from her right arm were so real.


    She managed to maintain her last bit of consciousness because of the working of the Shen Nung system.


    However, she was even unable to perform the simple task of moving her finger tips.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ what¡¯s happened, Your Highness?¡±


    Yu An, who had just breathed a sigh of relief after coming out of the room immediately saw the princess lying on the little bed, looking half-conscious and breathing weakly.


    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t alarm anyone. You just carry out what you have to do. Do not even talk about what you see here today.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sat down quietly beside Lin Mengya, guarding her. There was a mixed expression on his face.


    He had always thought that this young lady was just as capable as his brother, the emperor.


    Never would he expect her to go out of her mind when it came to matters of romantic love.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, the scene before his eyes overlapped with his memory of his brother five years ago.


    However¡­


    He lowered his head and gently parted the hair on Lin Mengya¡¯s forehead.


    He wished that this lass would get to enjoy a blissful outcome in the future.


    Without realizing how much time had passed, Lin Mengya gradually woke up from her subconsciousness.


    At this moment, she realized that she was wearing a set of dry clothes and was even lying on someone else¡¯s bed.


    After pondering over it, she supposed Zuo Qiuyu must have carried her here.


    Pinching her glabella, she thought the pain she was going through was too hard to bear.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Your Highness. Please let me, your servant help you wash your face.¡±


    A gentle voice echoed through the air and when Lin Mengya looked up, what she saw was a pretty but unfamiliar face.


    After she tried to recall, indeed she seemed to be one of the maidservants in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    She supposed the maidservant must have helped her change into this new set of clothes.


    She broke into a weak smile at the thought that she had been a trouble to the maidservant.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    The maidservant, who was wringing the wash clothed froze for a second and a shy smile appeared on her face.


    It seemed that she did not expect the princess to be so polite.


    ¡°I¡¯m so blessed to be able to serve Your Highness. Oh yes, the prince asked that you go to look for him in the study once you wake up.¡±


    The maidservant reported fervently, possibly because she had never met such a polite master as the princess.


    ¡°Hmm, alright. It must have been hard work for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya took over the washcloth to wipe off the perspiration on her face.


    She had tried moving her right arm a moment ago and realized that she still could not really move it.


    Nevertheless, she could tell that there was a subtle difference, just that she was unable to describe it in concrete terms.


    However, there was one thing which she was certain about.


    She did not suffer the pain in vain after all.


    By now, the sky was dyed red by the sunset. Surprisingly, the day had passed with all the suffering she had been through.


    Back in the study, Zuo Qiuyu was giving some instructions to Yu An.


    Ling Ye, on the other hand, was standing very straight at the door, like a statue.


    No one could blame the other two men in the room for ignoring Ling Ye. Given his character, apart from Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu, no one else would be able to get anything out of him.


    Of course, this was with the exception of the rascally Qinghu.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The moment Ling Ye saw Lin Mengya, he immediately greeted her respectfully.


    On the other hand, the other two men looked astonished when they saw Lin Mengya entering the door slowly.


    ¡°He can talk. I thought he is dumb.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu commented sarcastically. Before this, this guy had been standing there like a lamp post.


    Regardless of how he tried to speak to him politely, he acted like he could not see Zuo Qiuyu at all.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him. This is Ling Ye¡¯s character. Oh yes, what were you all talking about?¡±


    Once Lin Mengya came into the room, she casually found a chair to sit down.


    At this moment, Ling Ye, who had been acting like a statue had naturally stationed himself behind Lin Mengya.


    However, what made them more curious was Ling Ye¡¯s face. He bore such a strong resemblance to Long Tianyu.


    Could this faithful secret bodyguard be the mistake committed by the emperor of the Jin State when he was young?


    ¡°They simply resemble each other. Please keep this to yourself and not tell anyone about it too!¡±


    When Lin Mengya scanned the faces of the two men, she knew what they were thinking when they fixed their eyes on Ling Ye¡¯s face.


    This could be counted as one of Long Tianyu¡¯s secrets.


    The two men exchanged looks as they arrived at a common understanding that they would keep quiet about this. If Lin Mengya said not to tell anyone, they would make sure no one knew.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you know that the entire Zhu Family had been exterminated?¡±


    Finally, they had entered the main topic of conversation as Zuo Qiuyu spoke with a serious tone.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Instead of giving a positive answer, she would rather say that this was what she had expected long ago.


    Expecting their enemy to act against his own interest meant risking being harmed by the enemy. In this light, the Zhus probably did not expect this to happen so quickly.


    ¡°Ling Ye, did you manage to save Zhu Qiyun and the rest?¡±


    Ling Ye, who had been keeping very quiet, opened his mouth and said with a respectful tone, saying, ¡°Yes, I did manage to save the lives of three people, namely Zhu Qiyun, Zhu Jiajing, and Zhu Qiyun¡¯s youngest daughter, Zhu Xiang¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I put them in the wardrobe to ensure that they witnessed clearly how the rest of their family members were murdered,¡± he continued.


    At these words, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An felt chills running up their spines.


    To let them witness how their entire family got murdered was such a ruthless measure that could expose their ulterior motives.


    ¡°Where are they now? How are things?¡±


    Lin Mengya questioned in a casual tone as if she did not care at all.


    ¡°They¡¯re being kept in the hut for logs, awaiting your instructions.¡±


    Like Lin Mengya, Ling Ye seemed totally unperturbed.


    Looking at these two, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An could not help smiling bitterly.


    Although all of them were people who carried out their tasks in the teeth of the wind, Lin Mengya and Ling Ye were much more ruthless than the other two.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, keep them locked up for a day or two for now. Just make sure they don¡¯t die.¡±


    After Lin Mengya was done with giving instructions, Ling Ye proceeded with her instructions.


    Zuo Qiuyu watched Ling Ye leave. When he had gone far, he began discussing the matter with Lin Mengya in a low voice.


    ¡°How did you manage to bring Zhu Qiyun here? Although you saved their lives, they may not even appreciate it. Think over this carefully, lest you be backbitten by them.¡±


    Lin Mengya cast an awkward look at Zuo Qiuyu, then she smiled as if she could not care more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am trying to work with them. I¡¯m able to make them spit out everything. Thereafter, I will throw these homeless people out.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Lin Mengya had never intended to just make use of Zhu Qiyun.


    Zhu Qiyun and the rest were already dead to her.


    By the time they stepped out of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, their destiny would have nothing to do with her.


    She felt that she was better than those other people. At least she had temporarily spared the lives of Zhu Qiyun and the other two.


    ¡°In my view, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to make use of them, turning them around to backbite the mastermind instead? Wouldn¡¯t your efforts be wasted by doing so?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu did not totally agree with Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion to the point that he somehow sensed that Lin Mengya was somewhat different from what she was like.


    ¡°The dog that bites does not bark. As for them, they had barked louder than others. These useless people don¡¯t even fit to be my weapon. They are merely a bunch of worthless people. Cousin Yu, I¡¯m afraid the situation is going to change within these few days. Do be on your alert, because those people coming for us are coming with ill intent.¡±

 Chapter 507 - Impending Storm

    It was rare that Lin Mengya misjudged a situation.


    Moreover, the only person in the old capital people would point towards as an enemy of the Zhus would be Lin Mengya.


    Given her status, they wondered how she would whip up a superstorm in the old capital.


    ¡°Your Highness, the governor is here for a visit. He said he has something to ask you.¡±


    Just when they were finished with their conversation, someone came to deliver a message on the governor¡¯s visitation.


    Zuo Qiuyu turned to look at Lin Mengya, thinking that things were happening really fast.


    ¡°Go ahead first, I¡¯ll follow in a while.¡±


    Nodding, Zuo Qiuyu was keenly aware that Lin Mengya was worrying over Long Tianyu¡¯s condition and would want to check on him first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    So what if it were the governor visiting? He would not allow anyone to hurt Lin Mengya so easily!


    Inside the room, the sour stench had long diffused and been blown away by the wind from outside so much so that the room was completely free of the smell.


    In fact, the subtle fragrance of the incense had calmed everyone¡¯s senses.


    Long Tianyu, whose eyes were closed, had nodded off. Rare as it used to be, Ling Ye had appeared before him and was guarding him by his side.


    ¡°Night, please keep this to yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Long Tianyu said, keeping his voice low. Nevertheless, the firm and indisputable tone in his voice made others willingly submit to him.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    He was used to being the Prince¡¯s shadow. In the presence of the prince, he would always be the best weapon in the hands of the prince.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling any pain anywhere on your body?¡±


    A gentle, concerned voice echoed from outside the door.


    Ling Ye and Long Tianyu looked towards the door simultaneously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not painful anymore. The medication you gave really chase away all ailments.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression softened. His eyes were filled with tender love as he gazed on the gentle and delicate girl before him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because the medicine I gave you is of any good. Clearly, it¡¯s because your physical constitution is favorable. Have you taken your meal?¡±


    As Lin Mengya sat down beside Long Tianyu¡¯s bed, she realized that his clothes were still a little moist despite the fact that the bedsheet had already been changed.


    He had exhausted his strength. Every time the effect of the drug came on, it was like a hellish torment to him.


    Now that his entire body had been drained of energy, the constitution of his body was surely not as good as before.


    Those cursed people! How much Immortal Powder did they use on Long Tianyu?


    A sinister and ruthless look flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, but she quickly camouflaged it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, how about you? Oh yes, I heard from Zuo Qiuyu that you have begun receiving treatment on your right arm. How did it go? Is it painful?¡±


    Long Tianyu forced himself up onto a sitting position, leaned against the back of the bed, and cast an anxious look at her right arm.


    He reached out and massaged her right shoulder so gently as he did not wish that she suffered pain by his touch.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not painful. Have you forgotten that there is no sensation in my right arm? I won¡¯t be scared even if you use to knife to scrape my bones. I would not be bothered.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya still shuddered at the thought of the burning pain that came with her treatment, she tried to comfort Long Tianyu tenderly.


    However, it did not matter. As long as her right arm gets well, she would be able to perform acupuncture on Long Tianyu.


    All of these would be worthwhile.


    ¡°Silly girl. It must have been hard on you.¡±


    Long Tianyu brushed the end of her sharp nose and tenderly folded Lin Mengya into an embrace.


    As he took in the fragrance from her hair, he remembered the times when he almost got sucked into illusions but was awaken because there was the absence of her fragrance in the world of illusions.


    Knowing what he was experiencing at the moment was real, he felt wonderful.


    How he wished he could hold her so tight that she would break into pieces and enter into his own body. That way, they would never be parted again.


    ¡°Oh yes, can you remember the people who took you away?¡±


    As Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s bosom and listened to his rhythmic heartbeat, she could not help but blurt out the question.


    ¡°I supposed I was hypnotized. The only thing I remember was at that time, there was a pair of hands dancing in front of me. Thereafter, I became unconscious. By the time I woke up, I realized I had been locked up in a secret underground dungeon. There were countless others who were imprisoned there apart from me. All of them had been forced to take the Immortal Powder. All the guards were wearing ghost face masks, so I have no idea who they were.¡±


    As Lin Mengya listened to Long Tianyu, another worry gnawed at her.


    ¡°Did you say they gave all the prisoners the Immortal Powder?¡±


    Long Tianyu nodded. Although he did not come into contact with many of them, apart from him, he could hear all the rest crying out for the Immortal Powder in their cells.


    ¡°Why? What has come to your mind?¡±


    Long Tianyu asked, as he lowered his head and looked at Lin Mengya, who was in deep thoughts.


    ¡°I found something perplexing.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed to conjure something in her mind, but she did not have any evidence to explain what was happening.


    Apart from the Nation of Lieyun, which grew the opium poppy, very few other countries did so. Even if they did, it was for medical use.


    Moreover, there were also other hallucinogens in the Immoral Powder apart from the opium poppy.


    These things were popular drugs in the black market.


    For that reason, the price was also not cheap.


    However, how did they manage to feed the drug to so many people in the dungeon?


    For this kind of drug, one would find it difficult to be rehabilitated even he had only ingested it once.


    Could it be that they were testing the drug?


    ¡°I would never expect that there are so many evil and sinful places hidden in the old capital of Lintian.¡±


    This matter did not seem to bring about much harm to Long Tianyu.


    On the contrary, his determination to exterminate those social scum


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the grand Pavilion of Herbs that is within the old capital, even harmful drugs like the Immortal Powder is readily available. It would be impossible for people with zero knowledge of medicine to be able to create such drugs.¡±


    Lin Mengya said after pondering. This drug brought great harm to people, but for those people trying to make a huge profit out of such a miracle-working drug, they surely welcome its excessive availability.


    It appeared that the Immortal Powder was at its trial stage.


    What they gave Long Tianyu was considered a complete product. However, if it were already a finalized product, there should not be any more testing of the drug on other people.


    Could it be that there were new changes to the way this Immortal Powder was prescribed?


    At this thought, Lin Mengya could not help but feel the chills. Not to mention that such drugs could bring harm to people, it could possibly destroy an entire nation if there was excessively available.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you still remember what are the reactions of the people who ingested the drug?¡±


    Lin Mengya pressed on earnestly. Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and answered Lin Mengya in detail of what he saw.


    ¡°Based on your understanding, if this Immortal Powder were to be developed successfully, there would be chaos in the Nation of Lintian.¡±


    Those pictures regarding the opium war she saw during her history lessons remained clear and distinct in her mind.


    No way was she going to let the cursed Immortal Powder ruin her mother¡¯s home country!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, for generations, such drugs only circulated among the aristocrats. However, I saw that those people even capture common folks occasionally so they could feed the Immortal Powder to them. While I was imprisoned, I somewhat heard them saying that if they wanted this drug, they have to bring more people to them.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s expression turned severe. Someone with no foresight would think that the Nation of Lintian was merely a neighboring country.


    If chaos broke out, they could even take advantage of the situation and make some profit out of it.


    However, an exceptionally intelligent and capable man like Long Tianyu knew that Lintian and Dajin were in such close proximity that if such a drug were to be widespread in Lintian, the tendency would be for the drug to seep into Dajin.


    Moreover, those men who put him in prison were likely from Dajin!


    ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯m going outside for a moment to look for Cousin Yu. Why don¡¯t you catch up on some sleep? I gathered from the servants that the effects of the drug came onto you once in the afternoon, and you reacted much better than the episode in the morning. With your kind of determination, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to break free from the addiction.¡±


    The tender expression returned once again to her face.


    She put the blanket on Long Tianyu gently and smiled sweetly as she spoke.


    Although Long Tianyu was not used to the way she treated him like a child, he decided to be obedient. He laid down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    However, the moment Lin Mengya closed the door quietly behind her, Long Tianyu opened his eyes.


    At this moment, there was completely no trace of dejection in his eyes. It was replaced by his penetrating and bright eyes of the past.


    ¡°Night.¡±


    The figure of Ling Ye instantly appeared before him.


    Bowing respectfully at Long Tianyu, it seemed that Ling Ye could turn into the sharp sword in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand anytime.


    ¡°Gather some men to send a message home. Just say that the flood is spreading far and wide. Tell them who are back home to be especially careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    It felt as if there was a breeze and he disappeared thereafter.


    Long Tianyu laid down on the bed and started looking at the red marks on his wrist that he tried to hide from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight a moment ago.


    Despite the preparation made by Lin Mengya beforehand, Long Tianyu still ended up with these wound marks because he was simply too strong.


    He clenched his fists. Every time the effects of the drug came on, it was as if he had taken a trip to hell.


    Nevertheless, he would try to endure it until the drug could no longer have a hold on him!


    Back in the living hall, an impatient Zuo Qiuyu was answering the questions of the governor.


    In reality, it was tough being the governor in the old capital. The previous governor had been a royalist, but he had gone on to be the governor of Wangtian City.


    The current governor appeared to stand on neutral grounds on the surface.


    Whether he was truly loyal or not, it was hard to tell.


    At this juncture, there was fear on his face. He was hoping that Zuo Qiuyu would bring Lin Mengya out to meet him.


    While Prince Shen appeared to be easy-going, the governor realized that he was in fact rather a ticklish master to deal with.


    All these while, Zuo Qiuyu had been fobbing off the governor with equivocal replies and had been avoiding the topic of getting Princess Anle to come out.


    ¡°The Princess has arrived¡­¡±


    A servant cried out and his announcement sounded heavenly to the governor.


    Thereafter, a beautiful lady adorned in court costume slowly emerged from behind the screen.


    Although he did not manage to take a close look at Her Highness that day at the Pavilion of Herbs, it was difficult to ignore the elegance Lin Mengya exuberated from within.


    ¡°Your servant here greet Your Highness. May you have a long life of a thousand years.¡±


    The 50 odd years old governor hurried over to pay his respect to Lin Mengya.


    The princess pretended to greet him and casually, she opened her mouth to speak, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, Sir. My status as the princess in this country is still a dubious one. You are making me awkward if you are so courteous.¡±

 Chapter 508 - Black Dragon Token

    The governor was an interesting man.


    The timing of his visit was not very suitable.


    Nevertheless, nobody could pick on him because of his respectful attitude.


    Although Lin Mengya somewhat criticized him, the governor was not at all provoked to anger.


    On the contrary, he smiled apologetically and returned to his seat.


    He was not a simple man if he could strike a balance between the new and the old powers.


    ¡°You are right, Your Highness. You are the wife of Prince Yu even if you¡¯re not the princess of Lintian. Moreover, you are also the honored guest of Lintian. Please forgive my abruptness in visiting you. All I ask for of Your Highness is to help to investigate a matter.¡±


    Here came the main purpose of his visit. Given the governor¡¯s glib tongue, Lin Mengya did not think she should make things any more difficult for him.


    ¡°Please speak, Sir.¡±


    Sitting next to Zuo Qiuyu, Lin Mengya spoke with an indifferent tone.


    ¡°I wonder if Your Highness remembers Lord Zhu Qiyun?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Surely she remembered him. In fact, he was in the log storage room just in her backyard.


    ¡°This was what happened. This morning, a servant who had gone to empty the night-soil bucket came back with the report that he found some dead bodies in the backyard of the Zhu¡¯s mansion. I quickly brought some men over to check it out and to our shock, the entire Zhu Family was found exterminated within a night. I wonder whom they had offended.¡±


    Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu both pretended to be taken aback.


    Their acting was so superb that they deserved to be awarded the Oscar Award. The governor was almost taken in by their deceit that they were completely unaware of this incident.


    ¡°So this was true. The news had been going around in the old capital city since this afternoon. The rumor has it that the Zhus had been killed by the spirits seeking vengeance. The entire Zhu Family had been murdered. I had thought that it was merely a false rumor. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu tried to sound sympathetic as he stole a glance at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Sigh, who on earth did this? Sir, you have to make a thorough investigation lest people like us land in imminent danger.¡±


    The governor nodded in agreement. Through Lin Mengya¡¯s prelude, he entered the main topic.


    ¡°You are right, Your Highness. It is our duty to look into this and make a detailed investigation. This is why I¡¯ve come here to invite Your Highness back to my place to discuss this matter.¡±


    What a sly old fox. If Lin Mengya were to step out of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion today, she might very well look guilty and become a suspect for the massacre of the Zhus.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face turned serious and cold and banged the table with her delicate palm.


    ¡°How dare the Nation of Lintian, and how dare you, the governor of the city. Are you thinking to make me the scapegoat because you can¡¯t find the real murderer? I¡¯m going to follow you back today, but if you fail to provide concrete evidence of me being the killer, I will immediately write to my father-in-law, the emperor of Dajin to tell him about this!¡±


    The governor broke out in a cold sweat immediately.


    It was not his idea to look for Lin Mengya in the first place. Never would he expect Princess Yu to be as difficult to deal with as it was rumored.


    Who would have known that this frail-looking princess was an extremely formidable master? At that moment, the governor, who was used to skirting around matters, was suddenly put in a spot.


    ¡°This¡­ You¡¯ve made it sound so serious, Your Highness. It¡¯s just that according to usual practice, I would like to invite you over to my place for a few days. Since Prince Shen will be there with you too, who would dare to be rude to you?¡±


    By now, the governor could no longer hold back anymore.


    However, Prince Shen was staring intently at him from the side.


    He was afraid that the moment he got his men to seize the lady, Prince Shen would fly into a rage.


    If both parties were going to felt uncomfortable with this, all he could do was strike a balance.


    ¡°Men, please show Princess Yu the way back.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu leaped up instantly and stood in front of Lin Mengya, guarding her.


    The governor was good at employing diplomacy before violence. Lin Mengya finally understood what was happening.


    Was it possible for him to be so audacious if he did not have someone backing him up?


    ¡°It seems that you insist on taking me away, Sir?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was now standing behind Zuo Qiuyu, did not appear to be fearful at all.


    She gazed at the governor with severity on her face and there was even a chilling flash of light in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely following the protocol. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you, Your Highness.¡±


    Biting the bullet, the governor stop behaving as the yes-man a moment ago.


    The governor had indicated his intention to bring Lin Mengya with him. If he refused to comply, he would have to suffer some bad consequences.


    Despite being in a high and authoritative position, Prince Shen¡¯s most powerful backing was back in the far away Wangtian City.


    A smart person like the governor certainly knew how to get the most benefits out of a situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get me to go with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke up abruptly when the two parties came to a deadlock.


    Both Zuo Qiuyu and the governor turned to look at her.


    ¡°Is there still something else troubling you, Your Highness?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled slightly and took out a token from her clothes.


    It was a black gold token inscribed with the character ¡°Chen¡± using an ancient form of the Chinese characters.


    On top of the word ¡°Chen¡±, there was also the picture of a five-clawed golden dragon which looked like it was about to take off.


    The moment the governor saw the token, he, together with all the men who came with him, went on their knees immediately. Their faces instantly filled with great fear.


    ¡°This, this is the Black Dragon Token! My brother, the emperor actually handed this token to you!¡±


    Even Zuo Qiuyu was somewhat frightened by what he saw.


    To be in possession of the Black Dragon Token was as good as being the most powerful person in the Nation of Lintian.


    It was much more effective than having the imperial sword in hand.


    In principle, if the governor did not publicly revolt, the person in possession of the Black Dragon Token could instantly take away his position and power.


    Although those in the Pavilion of Herbs were high in status and powerful, no one had dared go against the Black Dragon Token in the Nation of Lintian as of now.


    ¡°Long live our emperor!¡±


    It was as if a gigantic wave had been created in the governor¡¯s heart.


    The reason he was able to survive until today was that both the side of the emperor as well as those in the old capital were wooing him rather than elbowing him up to this point.


    If he were to lose the support on either side, it would mean that he would become an abandoned chess piece.


    Not to mention the position of the governor in the old capital, he might even be treated badly if he was being demoted to the status of a commoner.


    He would never have expected the emperor to hand the only Black Dragon Token to Princess Anle who was now right before him.


    He realized that the status of Princess Anle must be immovable by now.


    ¡°Sir, I have no intention to get into an argument with you, but this is a serious matter. I suppose it would be good to investigate the matter cautiously. Don¡¯t¡¯ you think it¡¯s a sin to malign an innocent person?¡±


    This token was given to her by Cousin Chen before she set out. It was meant to protect her.


    Earlier when Yu An saw it, he had made a big fuss and told her about its implication.


    Although the former power was still deeply rooted at this place, Cousin Chen was after all the only emperor at least on the surface.


    A small fry like him would not have the audacity to disobey.


    Moreover, she had an even greater use than this.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Your Highness. I will proceed per your instruction.¡±


    The governor wiped away the beads of perspiration on his forehead and could not help mumbling a complaint to himself.


    Why did he always have to be the one to carry out such unfavorable tasks?


    ¡°Hold on, I have a message for you to deliver, Sir.¡±


    Lin Mengya certainly knew that this governor was merely a scapegoat.


    The mastermind backing him would be her real enemy.


    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please pass my message that to stab someone in the back is the act of a despicable man. I may be a woman, but I¡¯m direct and open. I¡¯m not afraid of rumors and gossips.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice as she spoke and the governor nodded profusely. He almost wanted to lead his men to applaud Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Your servant here will surely send the words, Your Highness. Please excuse me, I¡¯m taking my leave now.¡±


    Respectfully, the governor left the main hall of the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion with his men.


    As Lin Mengya felt the weight of the Black Dragon Token in her hand, a look of disdain appeared on her face.


    It seemed like someone was feeling really flustered and exasperated over the death of the Zhus.


    ¡°Why did you bring this thing out? He wouldn¡¯t be able to bring you away with me around. It¡¯d be wiser to keep this token for more important occasions.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu felt a little jealous and helpless as he looked at the Black Dragon Token in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    The emperors of various dynasties and generations would only gift such tokens to their most trusted officials or kins.


    He would never have expected that his brother, the emperor¡¯s token, would end up in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Not fair! Pfft, did he put his own brother out of his mind once he has a cousin sister?¡±


    ¡°This is just the right weapon to be used against the rat.¡±


    As Lin Mengya offered an explanation with an expression like a smile, yet not a smile, Zuo Qiuyu, who was beside her, went into a daze.


    To use the Black Dragon Token against a rat was as good as using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.


    ¡°What do you mean, my dear cousin? Hey, why are you walking away so fast?¡±


    Following closely behind Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s curiosity had been greatly aroused.


    What kind of rat was his cousin trying to use the token on?


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Although Long Tianyu¡¯s physical strength had been sapped, he was no longer as wild and crazy as before whenever the effect of the drug came on.


    Nevertheless, on every occasion, Lin Mengya would be hiding outside as Zuo Qiuyu applied the Fiery Green Jade Ointment on her.


    The burning pain from the ointment had diminished a little in the last two days.


    Although Lin Mengya would be toggling between wakefulness and sleep for half the day, the agony was more and more bearable.


    Everything seemed to go in a more positive direction.


    ¡°Wow, Master Long is able to walk now. You¡¯ve not wasted the fact that my cousin has been working tirelessly, taking good care of you.¡±


    The sun was shining brightly. Supported by Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu was going around in her little courtyard, trying to get some exercise.


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was nowhere to be found since early in the morning, had also rushed over now. Seeing how Lin Mengya looked after Long Tianyu with great care, he could not help being sarcastic.


    Long Tianyu lifted his eyes to him. Although he still appeared pale, he was no longer as frail as before.


    The wounds on his body had also become light red scars.


    Rare as it was, Long Tianyu did not answer back after listening to Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words. On the other hand, he merely wrapped his arms tightly around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist in a protective and possessive manner.


    As expected, he was trying to show off their love when he was at the loss for words with Zuo Qiuyu!


    ¡°You¡­ You are so shameless!¡±


    It was as if Zuo Qiuyu had been gagged with dog food. All he could say after holding in his dissatisfaction was to use the words shameless to describe Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 509 - Abusing A Lone Dog

    ¡°Alright, my dear cousin, Tianyu is still a patient. Stop picking on him already.¡±


    She could not help but feel helpless before these two men who were behaving so childishly in front of her.


    She gently patted on the big hand which tightened its grip around her waist.


    Why did he behave so mischievously when he only just got better?


    Sigh, why did she feel that she was like a nanny working in some childcare center?


    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re right. He¡¯s the patient here. I shall not be petty. However, you¡¯ve gone overboard in siding with him. No matter what, I¡¯m your cousin with a blood relation. How could you not care about me once you marry?¡±


    He acted like a resentful woman as he gazed at the couple, who were like siamese twins.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we are to blame for abusing a dog. However, as a lonely dog, Cousin Yu, if you find us an eyesore, you should find yourself a wife soon.¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Zuo Qiuyu. The lonely dog always got the greatest blow in the romantic and warm world of two people.


    In that instant, the new vocabulary from the modern times immediately shut Zuo Qiuyu up.


    A lonely dog! How apt!


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really ruthless!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had to admit defeat. He was at his wit¡¯s end.


    Long Tianyu cast him a cool look. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh yes, how did you settle the matter regarding the Zhu Family?¡±


    Given that Lin Mengya was in possession of the Black Dragon Token, be it the governor or the person backing him, both of them could not lay a finger on her for now.


    However, this did not mean that those people would simply stifle their indignation.


    On the contrary, they would think of all ways to push the blame to Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuchen.


    Nevertheless, Ling Ye had always been very efficient and neat in everything he did. Even if their enemy intended to frame them, Ling Ye would have erased even the false pieces of evidence.


    Therefore, these people could only fabricate some public opinions.


    Nevertheless, with those who were intent on spreading false information, this had brought some trouble upon them.


    ¡°What else can we do? The Zhu Family is considered a prominent family in Lintian. Surely people would expect a thorough investigation into their murder. Just that in my opinion, the importance placed on the matter would be only so on a superficial level.¡±


    Like Lin Mengya, Zuo Qiuyu clearly understood this fact.


    The reason the Zhu Family was able to perpetrate outrages was directly related to the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs who refused to step down.


    Once the truth was revealed through investigation, it¡¯d be like that the carrot had to be pulled out of the mud. By that time, not to mention the Zhus, even the people in the Pavilion of Herbs wouldn¡¯t want certain things to be known to the public.


    ¡°If this were the case, why don¡¯t you add some fuel to the fire?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled a profound smile and Zuo Qiuyu knew what it meant.


    ¡°Oh yes, Zhu Qiyun and the other two had been locked up in the storeroom for logs for two days now. Are you not going to take a look at them?¡±


    If not for Zuo Qiuyu mentioning this, Lin Mengya almost totally forgot about those three.


    Long Tianyu had heard Ling Ye reporting to him about this matter. If not for Lin Mengya¡¯s prior arrangement, the entire Zhu Family would have been exterminated.


    ¡°Naturally I have to go. However, could you get something for me before we go?¡±


    Although they were standing under the sunlight, there was a chilling look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    Inside the storeroom for logs in the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, the rays of sunlight had come through the windows and fell on the three faces devoid of life.


    To prevent them from resorting to self-harm, Lin Mengya had them bound securely by ropes.


    Their mouths had been gagged with pieces of cork, which they were neither able to spit out nor destroy by chewing on them.


    They had been starved for two days. Although their strengths had been drained, they were still surviving well.


    Just that they were listless and dispirited.


    Having witnessed how their family members were murdered, they would not have the willpower to continue living on.


    ¡°Creak¡­¡± The door was pushed open from the outside.


    Zhu Qiyun, who had long lost his elegant demeanor, lifted up his lifeless eyes and glanced at Lin Mengya¡¯s light green skirt.


    ¡°Men, remove the gag in Lord Zhu¡¯s mouth. Look at how rude you¡¯ve been. Lord Zhu, please bear with the servant¡¯s imprudence.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to sound polite when in fact, what she had done was not at all that courteous.


    Immediately, some servants went up to Lord Zhu and the two others to remove the cork in his mouth, and the sound of their dry coughing sounded in the room.


    ¡°Water, water¡­¡±


    Zhu Jiajing, whose voice used to be loud and clear, sounded hoarse like he was a sickly person at this moment.


    Trying not to make things more difficult for them, Lin Mengya allowed all three of them, including Lord Zhu¡¯s youngest daughter, to drink to hearts¡¯ content.


    Once they regained a bit of their strength, the expressions on their faces quickly turned into that of hatred as they glared at the lady before their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your intention? Since you managed to save us, why didn¡¯t you save my family members?¡±


    The little girl was merely seven or eight years old and was still wearing two cute buns on her head.


    The little lass was surely courageous and insightful compared to her good-for-nothing elder brother.


    However, this did not mean that Lin Mengya was ready to show her any pity.


    ¡°Why should I save your family members? Moreover, lass, I didn¡¯t save you three out of good intentions. Bear in mind that you shouldn¡¯t seek death before you become capable.¡±


    Lin Mengya squatted down in front of the little lass as she said those kind words with a smile.


    A child might not understand these words spoken by Lin Mengya, but the adults surely understood.


    Zhu Qiyun¡¯s lifeless eyes gazed coldly at her before he closed his eyes.


    He seemed like a dead mouse that feared no cold.


    ¡°Lord Zhu, I believe that you must have been prepared for the state the Zhu Family is in now since some time back. Am I right by saying that you just didn¡¯t expect this to come so suddenly and quickly?¡±


    Naturally, Zhu Qiyun¡¯s heart was broken having witnessed with his own eyes the tragic deaths of his family members.


    Despite being an overweeningly ambitious man, what man could withstand such an event happening before his eyes?


    Surely if he was able to overcome this situation, he could still attain success in the future.


    However, both Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Jiajing were looking like they only had energy to last a few more days.


    ¡°Your Highness, please be merciful and magnanimous to us. I, Zhu Jiajing, will pay the debt of gratitude to you. I will defy all difficulties and dangers to serve you, never balking at whatever comes my way!¡±


    What an opportunist who was easily swayed.


    Zhu Jiajing quickly conceived a cunning idea in his mind. He was keenly aware that the lives of the three Zhus were in the hands of Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, he expressed his loyalty to Lin Mengya before her like a dog.


    Little did he know that Lin Mengya hated exactly people like him who was lacking in moral courage and integrity.


    ¡°Alright then, go ahead and sacrifice your life for me.¡±


    Her statement sounded so casual and candid, but in the ears of people, it was cruel and wicked.


    Zhu Jiajing would never have expected this woman to come out with such a demand. He was so stunned that he stood frozen where he was.


    ¡°Snort, what a person without a backbone. How could the princess, as noble as she is, be interested in you?¡±


    Zhu Qiyun had seen through Lin Mengya before this. He was simply making fun of his nephew who lacked integrity.


    Unable to hold back, he blurted out the sarcasm.


    Although Zhu Jiajing was lacking moral courage, he was after all a member of the Zhu Family.


    ¡°Lord Zhu is certainly much more prudent. However, given that you are a reasonable man, Lord Zhu, why then did you do those silly things? Although my husband is a prince of the Jin State, if someone plots against him, I would not let this person off.¡±


    Lin Mengya had explained herself clearly, so Zhu Qiyun realized that he had brought a calamity upon himself because of a moment of folly.


    However, he had become silent. He looked as if he could not be bothered. Apparently, he was a smart man.


    There was no way Lin Mengya was ignorant of this old sly fox¡¯s plans. She merely smiled coldly.


    ¡°Lord Zhu, do you know why I wanted my men to only save the lives of the three of you?¡±


    Talking about being despicable, the means employed by Lin Mengya were in no way inferior to others.


    The Zhus could pick up the threat in Lin Mengya¡¯s voice and it made Zhu Qiyun lift up his head to look at her.


    ¡°Are you trying to threaten me? Snort, since the rest of my family members are dead by now, the three of us have no desire to continue living in this world alone. Do what you want!¡±


    He who had nothing left would not be afraid to lose anything indeed.


    Lin Mengya had expected this to happen. However, for an ambitious man, could he really give up everything he had so easily?


    If Zhu Qiyun was thinking of fooling her, he was mistaken. Lin Mengya was more cunning than him.


    ¡°If this is what you want. Men, bring the Paradise Immortal Pills which I¡¯ve prepared here for Lord Zhu. Don¡¯t worry, this pill had been personally concocted by me and the moment it comes into contact with blood, you will breathe your last. You have my word that you won¡¯t feel any pain before you get united with your family in the underworld.¡±


    The moment she gave the command, someone from outside the room entered carrying three plates.


    Sitting on the three mahogany plates were three blood-red pills the size of soybeans.


    ¡°Please, Lord Zhu.¡±


    Lin Mengya remained composed despite facing something so pressing. There was no hesitation whatsoever.


    It was one thing to see someone die, but it was another when the choice of life and death was placed before a person, who would find it easy to choose death over life?


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle! Don¡¯t do silly things! There are only the three of us left in the entire Zhu Family. If we were to die, we would have no one to continue the family line!¡±


    Zhu Jiajing was the first to protest. It was just too bad Lin Mengya¡¯s acting was so real.


    She instructed someone to hold him down as if she was not giving him any chances to live. At this instant, Zhu Jiajing began making a big fuss and did not care about any other things.


    Zhu Xiang¡¯er was merely a child. They had hit her unconscious when they were hiding in the wardrobe, so she did not witness how her family members were murdered.


    Nevertheless, the familiar members of her family who were alive and kicking just the night before had become lifeless corpses after that night.


    How could a child be able to bear such great atrocity?


    ¡°Father, father¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Despite feeling trepidation, Zhu Xiang¡¯er merely sobbed and spoke quietly.


    Zhu Qiyun was already feeling frustrated with his cowardly nephew, now that the youngest daughter he doted most was looking so pitiful. Even a steel-hearted man like him was beginning to waver.

 Chapter 510 - Uniting with the Zhus

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiang¡¯er, it will happen in the twinkling of an eye. You and I will meet your mother and brother on the way to the underworld.¡±


    Innocent as his child was, Zhu Qiyun could only sigh helplessly.


    In his heart, he could not help but begin to waver.


    ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s send Miss Zhu on her way.¡±


    Zhu Qiyun had thought that perhaps Lin Mengya¡¯s heart would soften given she was a woman.


    Never would he expect her to be so hard-hearted. There was completely no hesitation on her part.


    ¡°Dad! Dad! Xiang¡¯er is scared! Xiang¡¯er is scared!¡±


    As two strong-looking servants lifted the little girl who was around seven years old, Zhu Qiyun looked on and his heart broke.


    Instantly, his face was covered with his tears.


    ¡°Please spare my daughter! Please spare her! Xiang¡¯er, my Xiang¡¯er!¡±


    Zhu Qiyun was trying to break free from the few men restraining him. Unfortunately, his aged body was not strong enough for him to break free from these young men¡¯s hold.


    He looked on as one of the servants pried open Zhu Xiang¡¯er¡¯s mouth and was about to feed the red poisonous pill to his daughter without mercy.


    The Zhu Qiyun at this moment finally yielded.


    ¡°Your Highness! I admit my mistake. I¡¯m willing to serve Your Highness! Please spare my daughter!¡±


    Zhu Qiyun finally gave in and submitted to Lin Mengya. With a wave of her hand, the servant immediately put the pill back on the plate.


    ¡°Lord Zhu, if you¡¯ve known this would happen, why did you have to go through all that? Men, bring Miss Zhu away and see that she¡¯s not slighted.¡±


    Zhu Xiang¡¯er, who had been scared out of her wits, did not know where she was going.


    Struggling and screaming, she was eventually being led out of the storeroom for logs.


    As Zhu Qiyun looked at his daughter¡¯s tear-streaked face, he knew at this moment that the destiny of the Zhus was no longer in their own hands. Zhu Qiyun seemed to have aged a decade at that instant.


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er, my Xiang¡¯er¡­ Your Highness, I¡¯ve never yielded to anyone my entire life. My only hope is that you¡¯ll keep to your promise and not make things difficult for my daughter!¡±


    While Zhu Qiyun was willing to exchange his son for a brighter future, he could not bear to do the same with his daughter.


    Lin Mengya could tell that there was something fishy in this.


    Since now that he was under her control, it was up to her what she wanted him to do.


    ¡°Naturally I won¡¯t make things difficult for your daughter. However, something puzzles me. If you couldn¡¯t bear to lose your daughter, why then did you sacrificed your son in order to frame me?¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Zhu Qiyun dazed for a moment.


    It appeared that he did not understand what she meant.


    Unless¡­


    ¡°Were you not the one who beat my son to death? He didn¡¯t manage to survive his injuries. Your Highness, why would you raise this again to torment me given that I¡¯m already your captive?¡±


    Zhu Qiyun appeared outraged and did not seem to be putting on an act.


    ¡°Lord Zhu, be it Prince Yu, Prince Shen, or myself, do you think any of us would behave in such an imprudent way? Although it was true that your son spoke rude words to me, why would I invite trouble when I just arrived at the old capital? At that time, your son appeared to be only suffering some external injuries. If he had taken half a year to rest and recuperate, he would fully recover. If not for your ruthless action, there would be an additional corpse among the Zhus.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words were extremely bitter to take in. Even Zhu Qiyun¡¯s expression at this moment was downcast.


    However, whether Zhu Qiyun¡¯s son was truly killed by his own father was no longer important now.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, some men came into the room carrying a few white porcelain urns.


    ¡°These urns contain the ashes of your family members. I¡¯m limited in what I can do, Lord Zhu. The governor of the old capital had haphazardly cremated the bodies together in order to wrap up the case. This is all my men could salvage. Oh yes, all the furniture in your house had been confiscated. The three of you are all that¡¯s left of the Zhu Family. Do look out for yourself, Lord Zhu.¡±


    Lin Mengya was in no hurry to raise her intention to work together with Zhu Qiyun. Moreover, she still needed to take her time in reaching a decision concerning this matter.


    Moreover, in the old capital, there were many pairs of eyes watching her at this moment.


    If would be impossible to keep things hidden from their eyes if she were to take any action.


    Even if Zhu Qiyun was willing to cooperate with her, this sharp weapon should only be used in the right place.


    She turned to leave, leaving someone more suitable to settle their accommodation.


    Given that she had taken Zhu Xiang¡¯er, she supposed Zhu Qiyun and Zhu Jiajing would not take their own lives so easily.


    These few days were going to be crucial for both Long Tianyu¡¯s and her injuries. More importantly, Zuo Qiuyu would be participating in the medical competition at the Pavilion of Herbs for the chief elder¡¯s selection.


    These important matters weighed down on her and it would definitely drain her to some extent.


    ¡°Your Highness, the lass couldn¡¯t stop crying. She¡¯s making a big fuss about wanting to see her family members. How should we deal with her, Your Highness¡­¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard, an old maid came up to her to make a report to her.


    From the look, the old maid was being put in a difficult situation. Because of the little girl¡¯s status, no one could beat her or scold her to make her yield.


    After a moment of hesitation, Lin Mengya followed the old maid to the room where Zhu Xiang¡¯er was detained.


    Before they even entered the room, Lin Mengya could hear the lass¡¯s heart-wrenching wails.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows at the cries.


    She was not used to dealing with children.


    ¡°Go away, all of you! I want to see my father! I want to see my mother! Go away, you¡¯re all bad people, go away!¡±


    For a child of seven to eight years old to go through such an ordeal, she must have suffered greatly.


    After all, she was the daughter of the Zhus? Because of the selfish ambitions of the previous generation, she had been implicated.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not an evil and ferocious person, otherwise, the lass would not dare to throw a tantrum.


    Lin Mengya stood by the door as she at the floor covered with pieces of broken porcelain and a cold look flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Men, pick up the broken pieces. Make a proper count of them. For every broken piece, her father will receive a whip on his body.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s calm voice put a stop to Zhu Xiang¡¯er¡¯s wailing immediately.


    She gazed at Lin Mengya with her large watery eyes, now filled with fear. She was fearful that this terrifying woman would employ other means on her.


    ¡°You, you let my father and cousin go free! You¡¯re a bad woman!¡±


    Although the little girl of seven to eight years old was not big in her stature, she was not considered petite among her peers.


    She charged towards Lin Mengya and lifted her small fist in an attempt to punch Lin Mengya¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you dare lay a finger on me, I will repay it on your father ten-fold.¡±


    How like Lin Mengya! She maintained her threatening mannerism even when facing a little child.


    Zhu Xiang¡¯er¡¯s fist stopped in the air and she glared at Lin Mengya with hatred in her eyes. However, she finally calmed down when Lin Mengya looked at her with indifference in her eyes.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Circumventing the pieces of broken porcelain, Lin Mengya sat down gracefully by the table in the room.


    Zhu Xiang¡¯er glared at Lin Mengya with hatred, paused to think, and eventually followed behind Lin Mengya and sat down across from her.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Zhu Xiang¡¯er nodded. Even the most detestable old maid back home was a hundred times better than the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Do you understand what hatred means? Zhu Xiang¡¯er, do you know why I have saved only you out of all your sisters?¡±


    Zhu Xiang¡¯er was stunned by Lin Mengya¡¯s question, but soon she get the answer to that question from Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the smartest of all your sister. However, the smart one always meets with a tragic end. You may not understand what I¡¯m saying now, but if the daughter Zhu Qiyun begot from a lowly maid could become his favorite, I suppose you must be somewhat exceptional.¡±


    The information concerning Zhu Xiang¡¯er was recorded clearly to the tiniest details within the Shen Nung System.


    Although her stature was like a seven to eight-year-old child, she was in fact already ten years old.


    Moreover, she was begotten through a lowly maid who lit the fire in the kitchen.


    She was able to recite poems when she was five and by eight years old, she was already helping Lord Zhu with making some decisions and managing the household.


    Subsequently, Zhu Qiyun treated her like the apple of his eye and would always bring her along on his trips.


    Compared to any child who only knew to throw tantrums, Zhu Xiang¡¯er would be of much more use.


    ¡°What are you, you planning to do?¡±


    Lin Mengya had expected Zhu Xiang¡¯er to be much more mature than her peers.


    However, the fact that Zhu Xiang¡¯er had calmed down so quickly, and was soon wearing a composed expression on her face, made Lin Mengya rather curious.


    ¡°What I plan to do is so simple that I¡¯m sure your father would be able to help me achieve it. However, Zhu Xiang¡¯er, you are no longer the daughter of some rich family given that the Zhu Family had been destroyed. Please bear in mind that the tears of an intelligent woman are the most formidable weapon. On the contrary, the tears of a foolish woman could speed up her own destruction. Remember your enmity with me. If you¡¯re able to survive what is to come, I will wait for you to revenge on me.¡±


    Lin Mengya left Zhu Xiang¡¯er, who did not fully grasp what was going on.


    Given she was an intelligent little girl, Lin Mengya believed she would not throw anymore tantrums with what happened as a deterrent.


    By the time Lin Mengya returned to her little courtyard, the moon was already hanging in the sky.


    ¡°Finally you¡¯re back, my sister. Long Tianyu would starve me to death if you¡¯re still not back.¡±


    The moment she stepped through the door of the room, Zuo Qiuyu turned to her and looked pathetic.


    The table was covered with plates of mouth-watering dishes, but both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu straightened their clothes and sat up properly.


    It was as if those dishes were a memorial to the throne. They looked rather funny.


    ¡°Have you not eaten?¡±


    When she sat down by the table, someone quickly passed her a bowl and a pair of chopsticks.


    Immediately, Zuo Qiuyu nodded vigorously and his eyes lit up. Obviously, he was famished.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Start eating, Long Tianyu.¡±


    In response, Long Tianyu nodded slightly. In a natural way, he used his chopsticks to pick up some of Lin Mengya¡¯s favorite dishes and put them into her bowl.


    With Long Tianyu by her side, caring for her sweetly and Zuo Qiuyu nagging by her ear, it was as if she had extricated herself from the palace which was full of factions and deceit. It was as if they were a common family having their meal around the table.

 Chapter 511 - Each Having His Own Secrets

    ¡°Have we come to a proper settlement on the matter regarding the Zhus?¡±


    It was not a good idea to discuss serious matters while having a meal at the table. It was only after they were done with their food and tea that Zuo Qiuyu raised the topic of conversation.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose this is it for the time being. The Zhu Family had been divided. The dead had their bodies burnt. It seemed that this is all we can do.¡±


    The rumor that she was the perpetrator would not stand.


    Moreover, the governor was unable to provide any concrete evidence even though he had made a trip to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    In addition, Lin Mengya had sent someone out to spread a different story secretly.


    In terms of the ability to weave nonsensical stories, the governor and his men were no match with Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°Oh yes, are you not going to the Pavilion of Herbs tomorrow to register your attendance? How many days will you be staying there? Do Long Tianyu and I follow you there?¡±


    Lin Mengya steered the conversation topic so that it went on to Zuo Qiuyu.


    However, Zuo Qiuyu had a sour expression on his face which told of the unhappiness in his heart.


    ¡°I may have to stay there for at least half a month. Strangely, they didn¡¯t use to allow outsiders to enter the Pavilion of Herbs before the competition starts. This time, however, they had specially invited you and Long Tianyu. Look, this is the invitation for you two.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu pulled out two invitations and placed them before Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    In contrast with others, the invitation card for the medical skills competition was in a grass-green color.


    Even when placed on the table, the invitation cards gave out a strong herbal fragrance.


    When they opened the invitation card, the delicate handwriting in calligraphy conveyed an extremely courteous message.


    ¡°Interesting. They have invited Prince Yu and me to be the guests of honor. It seems that my title as Princess Yu was more prominent than Princess Anle.¡±


    She conveniently passed on the invitation cards to Long Tianyu.


    The two exchanged looks as they could feel something fishy about this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be too bothered. However, if we¡¯re really going to spend some days in the Pavilion of Herbs, it would mean we have to be vegetarians for that duration. Oh, how much I would miss eating meat!¡±


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered with Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s comment. After all, his diet was usually light and plain compared to the rest.


    The reason for his behavior was really that he did not want to stay in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    ¡°Are you able to take it, given your health condition?¡±


    Long Tianyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s greatest concern for now.


    She inquired with a tender voice while holding on to his hand. It was then that she spotted the red marks on Long Tianyu¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­ Yu An, bring the ointment!¡±


    Long Tianyu smiled at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s anxiety. He covered Lin Mengya¡¯s hand with his large palm and did not know whether to cry or laugh.


    Was she treating him like he was some kind of weakling?


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t be so anxious. These are just some superficial injuries. If not for your attentive care, I would have a broken wrist now.¡±


    Despite Long Tianyu¡¯s effort to comfort Lin Mengya with his low soothing voice, she insisted on applying the ointment on him.


    As she carefully ran her fingers along the marks on his wrist, drops of tears fell from her eyes onto his hand.


    ¡°Why are you crying, silly girl?¡±


    Long Tianyu put his right arm around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was usually sensible and tactful, quickly left quietly with Yu An.


    The moon hung high in the night sky. In the spacious main hall, Lin Mengya continued applying ointment on Long Tianyu while tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go through all these sufferings. If you had gone back to Dajin, you would have been safe and sound.¡±


    As Lin Mengya blamed herself, she was unaware of how brokenhearted Long Tianyu was when he heard her words.


    There were words that he could not say out loud now.


    Therefore, he could only¡­


    In an overbearing manner, he kissed her on her lips, hoping to convey his heartfelt feelings to her through such intimacy.


    Lin Mengya did not struggle to break free from him. Like a child who had committed a mistake, she let Long Tianyu have his way, to taste her goodness.


    ¡°All of these were the choices I made. In fact, I¡¯m not as selfless as you thought. Do you know that marrying you is the greatest pleasant surprise in my life, Ya¡¯er?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes earnestly with his dark eyes filled with tenderness.


    They had never been explicit about their feelings for each other since the beginning.


    However, Long Tianyu knew clearly that they share the same sentiments about each other.


    ¡°Did you just find out? I wonder who the one who was unwilling to marry me was.¡±


    At these words, Lin Mengya burst out laughing. However, there was another statement that got stuck in Long Tianyu¡¯s throat.


    It seemed that there was a reason behind how she almost died from being poisoned.


    In that instant, there was a slight sense of guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡­ Ya¡¯er, actually, actually I was totally aware of how you were being poisoned back then.¡±


    Long Tianyu was ready to bear any consequences for revealing this. He fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya as he feared for the worst. She could be so enraged that she might just up and leave.


    Instinctively, he tightened his arms around her. He was afraid that she would begin to hate him.


    However, Lin Mengya simply opened her watery eyes wide and looked into his eyes. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Actually, this is not me to pardon. Although I can empathize with your circumstances at that time, I don¡¯t agree with the way you handled the matter.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words did not make any sense to Long Tianyu.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief when he did not hear the disappointment in her voice.


    As long as she did not get angry, he would be willing to anything for her.


    His thoughts drifted to another matter in that instant.


    He thought he had to keep this secret to the end.


    ¡°Let me apply the ointment on you, so you can rest early.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was also keeping her own secrets, averted her eyes to avoid Long Tianyu¡¯s gaze.


    She focused her attention on applying the ointment on Long Tianyu¡¯s wrist while she kept apologizing to him in her heart.


    In reality, the present Lin Mengya had already been united as one with the formal Lin Mengya in her remnant memory.


    She understood that she was the one and only real Lin Mengya in this world now.


    However, she could not help having this strong possessiveness over Long Tianyu.


    She was not willing to even share Long Tianyu with the girl who was a remnant of her memory apart from her physical body.


    Perhaps this was the romantic love she had never experienced.


    On the surface, it might seem that she was not bothered by anything, however, even her formal self would not be allowed to step into this romantic feeling.


    Lin Mengya was herself not aware that her feeling towards Long Tianyu was deeper than what she imagined.


    ¡°Although this ointment is going to make you feel so painful that you may wish for death, once we enter the Pavilion of Herbs, Elder Chang will personally attend to you. The only concern is that he has a strange temper and the method he uses may be even more extreme.¡±


    Lin Mengya had quietly left the room when Long Tianyu was fast asleep and came to the study to apply her ointment.


    Long Tianyu was an extremely disciplined man. It only took a few days for him to overcome the drug addiction.


    Nowadays, whenever the effects of the drug came on, he was able to withstand it without being bound by ropes.


    After all, he was able to overcome the withdrawal syndromes, although he would be drenched in sweat afterwards.


    For this reason, it became increasingly difficult for Lin Mengya to keep the need for her own treatment using the ointment a secret from him.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu did not usually sleep soundly and therefore Lin Mengya had to feed him some kind of sedative. It was only then that she would have the chance to apply her ointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget who my teacher is? Did you think it was such an easy thing for me to pick up those skills from him?¡±


    A pale-looking Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Zuo Qiuyu, who was overly worried. Then she straightened her clothes, relaxed her body, and laid down on the soft mattress to recuperate.


    It was not an easy feat to learn and master the art of needle control under the tutelage of Baili Rui back then.


    Moreover, she believed that Baili Rui¡¯s temper was more unpredictable than that of Chang Tianhua.


    It was not surprising that talented people were usually unpredictable.


    However, Long Tianyu was Lin Mengya¡¯s greatest concern for now.


    Given that there were many skilled physicians within the Pavilion of Herbs, it would be difficult to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s health condition a secret.


    The greatest challenge for Lin Mengya now was to cover up this fact.


    ¡°How about we keep Long Tianyu in the room every day, so that he doesn¡¯t meet anyone?¡±


    After pondering over it, Zuo Qiuyu knew this was not the best idea.


    As the saying goes that great winds blow upon high hills. Every move and every word they spoke would attract much attention. Moreover, someone in the Pavilion of Herbs might well be involved in the research and development of the Immortal Powder.


    What if news of Long Tianyu being addicted to the drug got leaked? Then, Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation would be utterly ruined.


    ¡°No way, it won¡¯t work if we avoid letting him meet other people. Moreover, this time they had intended to invite Long Tianyu as the guest of honor. We would only create cause for gossip if we try to hide. I have to think of a way to cover this up.¡±


    After taking a rest, Lin Mengya finally returned to her bedroom from the study.


    Long Tianyu was sleeping soundly on the bed. Lin Mengya tiptoed over and curled up on the bed, making sure that she did not wake Long Tianyu.


    His handsome features finally appeared relaxed in his sleep.


    Although his face was much thinner than before, it appeared to be more angular and defined.


    It was as if Long Tianyu could feel Lin Mengya¡¯s presence. Although he usually fell into a quiet sleep, he instinctively turned and embraced Lin Mengya the moment she went onto the bed.


    She snuggled up into his arms and being utterly exhausted, she fell into a deep sleep.


    In contrast with the spectacular event a few days ago, those who were qualified to enter the Pavilion of Herbs today were all candidates from powerful families.


    Moreover, the most important part of the medical skills competition would begin in half a month¡¯s time.


    Although Lin Mengya and her company were not exactly low key, neither were they especially prominent.


    Early in the morning, the main gates of the Pavilion of Herbs were opened and every corner of it had been swept clean.


    The neatly dressed disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs took turns welcoming the guests at the gates.


    Despite belonging to different powerful groups, they seemed to be worthless before these powerful people with authority.


    They made sure they behaved respectfully and courteously lest they offend anyone. Nevertheless, they could not help but seem to have a burning fervor in their eyes when they looked into the inner courtyard of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Those who eventually managed to enter the inner courtyard would become the personal disciple of the elders. This would mean that they would get a proper place in the extensive Pavilion of Herbs.


    However, it was extremely difficult for them to rise above others.


    Talent was one thing, but the most important factors in the Pavilion of Herbs now were the family background and the skill in using artifice.

 Chapter 512 - Entering the Pavilion of Herbs "Prince Shen has arrived..."

    ¡°Prince Shen has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess Anle has arrived¡­¡±


    ¡°Prince Yu has arrived¡­¡±


    The proclamation of the arrivals had immediately attracted the eyes of most of the people present.


    The matter regarding the Zhu Family had once again made them the center of attention.


    Now that they had arrived at the Pavilion of Herbs, they quickly attracted all the attention.


    All three were outstanding individuals. They were distinguished even among the numerous talents in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Also, there were very women in the Pavilion of Herbs. Apart from the family members of the elders, other people were not allowed to enter the Pavilion of Herbs without permission.


    It was only natural that such a delicately pretty Lin Mengya attracted much attention when she appeared.


    Because of her fame, the topic of discussion among the people had turned to her instead of the candidates of the competition.


    She wondered if this was a good thing.


    ¡°Our warmest welcome to Prince Shen, Princess Anle and Prince Yu. I am a Disciple Du Zhong and I¡¯m in charge of serving the three of you. I will be attending to your every need while you are here. Please bear with me if I fall short of your expectations in my service.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at Du Zhong, thinking that he sounded too overbearing.


    Since he had been appointed and sent to serve the three of them, it had to be the intended arrangement of the elders.


    Nevertheless, Du Zhong seemed to be exceptionally polite towards the three of them on the surface.


    After all, he knew that each of these three people could not be trifled with.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered about the informer who had been sent to spy on them. She simply turned around and approached Long Tianyu.


    Reeking of alcohol in broad daylight, Long Tianyu still stood out among the crowd.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and gave him a look of reproach.


    ¡°I told you not to drink so much wine. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s countenance was pale and his steps were unsteady.


    There was a fleeting look in his eyes and his legs appeared to be without any strength.


    One look and everyone could tell that he was a drunkard.


    While Lin Mengya grumbled on, she looked as if there was nothing she could do.


    Finally, it was Yu An, who stood between them and Du Zhong, looking even more stubborn and overbearing than Du Zhong.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t you seen nobles who get drunk? Will you hurry up and bring my master somewhere to take a rest? If you slighted my master, I¡¯ll make sure you get punished by reporting to your master!¡±


    Du Zhong was sturdier than Yu An to start with, but Yu An was after all someone who served in His Majesty¡¯s presence. His mannerism was indeed more formidable when he tried to appear imposing.


    Du Zhong quickly led the three in politely.


    While Lin Mengya supported Long Tianyu as they walked, she was simultaneously sizing up the Pavilion of Herbs from the corner of her eyes.


    The buildings in the Pavilion of Herbs were different in shape compared to other palatial architecture in that they were made up of concentric circles.


    The outermost layer was an extensive, spacious courtyard. Those who went around this layer were disciples who were responsible for receiving guests and showing them hospitality.


    Lin Mengya supposed this was the outskirt of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    When the group of them arrived at the entrance leading into the second layer of inner courtyards, Du Zhong drew out a token of authority.


    After comparing it with the guards at the entrance, a three-roof sedan came to stop in front of them.


    ¡°Our honorable guests, please board the sedan. The innermost courtyard is still some distance away. Let¡¯s not make you exhausted from the journey.¡±


    As Du Zhong forced a smile, Lin Mengya and the other two could not be bothered about him. They boarded the sedan carried by a few men and headed towards the innermost courtyard.


    The second layer appeared to be occupied by disciples new to the pavilion. This layer was apparently much more exquisitely designed than the first.


    It was also very quiet and fine because there were much lesser people occupying this space.


    Lin Mengya did not see any plants or flowers along the way.


    All the empty spaces were covered with herbs such as ginseng and tuber of multiflower knotweed.


    This made Lin Mengya want to click her tongue in wonder. Earlier, Zuo Qiuyu managed to cultivate the likes of these herbs in Dajin, where the condition was unsuitable.


    It appeared to her that this special method of cultivating these herbs was exclusive to the Nation of Lintian.


    While Lin Mengya found this novelty intriguing, there was something she could learn from this. This was the Pavilion of Herbs after all. Naturally, it was able to treat the ginseng and glossy ganoderma as if they were just wayside weeds.


    The security was high from the outer courtyard into the inner courtyard.


    However, there was no one guarding the passage from the inner courtyard into the innermost courtyard.


    Lin Mengya and her companions had entered the third layer of the courtyard and after they turned a corner, they finally arrived at a tasteful and quiet courtyard where the sedan finally come to a stop.


    ¡°Our honored guests, this place had been specially prepared by the elders. I will be here to wait on you every morning at 5:45. Please let me know if there¡¯s anything I need to improve and I will make the adjustment accordingly. You must be tired by now. I shall take my leave for now.¡±


    Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief after the young men left.


    No one dared to make things difficult for them openly. However, in reality, everyone in the Pavilion of Herbs was trying to guard against them.


    Although Elder Chang and Hou Lingyu were rather intimate with them, they were after the minority.


    They could hardly fend for themselves, save fending for them.


    Moreover, they were able to rest their mind in the absence of outsiders at this moment.


    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    At this moment, Long Tianyu was already drenched in perspiration.


    He had overcome the effects of the drugs when it came on this time, relying solely on his willpower.


    At this moment, he was merely feeling weak from profuse perspiration.


    Lin Mengya quickly instructed Yu An to bring Long Tianyu into the room. While Long Tianyu took a bath and got changed, Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu took this time explore the little courtyard.


    When the Pavilion of Herbs was first established, its main purpose was to provide a place for medical research. For this reason, every corner of the pavilion was built with simplicity and functionality in mind.


    Its basic framework was still the same as the beginning even though the subsequent generations of people made many alterations to it.


    Lin Mengya went one round to inspect the place. She could tell that these men were rather smart in that they did not try to install anything suspicious at their accommodation.


    There were altogether three rooms. Naturally, Zuo Qiuyu was to occupy the main hall given that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were supposedly husband and wife.


    There was a third room which could be used as a living room.


    There was also a little stream in the courtyard and the entrance to their courtyard comprised simply weaved branches.


    They had been sensible and tactful in providing a place with such a relaxing environment for them.


    While they sat down in the living hall, Lin Mengya began drinking the tea which had been prepared for them.


    Compared to the tea from outside, the tea prepared in the Pavilion of Herbs had been concocted with herbs that helped strengthen one¡¯s body.


    When they drank the tea, it was interesting to note that there was a mix of the fragrance from the tea as well as herbs. In this, they became aware that the people in the Pavilion of Herbs took special care when it came to what they would eat and drink.


    In comparison, even Cousin Chen, the emperor, was not as particular as the elders in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    What these people were doing was as good as looking for trouble.


    ¡°It must have been hard for Long Tianyu to even think of covering up in this way. Does he not regard his image anymore? Why did he obey your instructions so easily?¡±


    In reality, the wine Long Tianyu drunk was one that was carefully concocted by Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.


    Not only was it able to cover up the herbal smell on Long Tianyu¡¯s body, but it was also effective in suppressing the effects of the drug.


    The worst thing was that it made Long Tianyu appear weak.


    Nevertheless, this would reinforce Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation for being a lover of alcohol.


    ¡°He surely understands what is more pressing and more important. Compared to being accused of being a drug addict, it¡¯s much better to be misunderstood as an alcoholic who enjoys good wine. After all, loving alcohol was not considered a vice.¡±


    It ought to be hard on Long Tianyu given that he was given much herbal wine before they even set out.


    In order for people not to pick up the herbal smell on his body, Zuo Qiuyu even came out with a mean idea to have Long Tianyu immersed in a mixture of water and wine for a while.


    Now that they managed to fool the people, but Long Tianyu almost fainted from the overwhelming smell of alcohol on his body.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I suppose no one would become suspicious now. However, my dear cousin, I¡¯ve a feeling that the Immortal Powder was somehow linked to the Pavilion of Herbs. Are you not afraid that¡­¡±


    Not only was Zuo Qiuyu worried, in fact, as a physician, Zuo Qiuyu knew how difficult it was to obtain the ingredients of the Immortal Powder.


    If they were to look around the entire world, the only person who was likely to possess such skill in making drugs would be someone in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    It did not mean it was impossible for any other person to attain such skills, rather there might not be someone so specialized. Both Zuo Qiuyu and Lin Mengya knew very well that they did not possess such capabilities.


    Moreover, the old capital was under the jurisdiction of the Pavilion of Herbs, which was why they could afford to use so many costly ingredients and herbs that were hard to come by to concoct the drug.


    The Pavilion of Herbs would be taking up space while operating for such a long time if it was not involved in the making of this drug.


    ¡°No, I believe they didn¡¯t have the audacity to do such things that exposes their faults. If such news were to leak out, the Pavilion of Herbs would become the first and biggest suspect. They would want to find fault with me like how it was with the matter regarding the Zhus. In the same token, I could also turn around and point my finger at them.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Lin Mengya was indeed the cause of the extermination of the Zhu Family.


    She had merely made use of another to do the dirty work. However, who could point the finger at her given that there was no concrete evidence?


    What was different for the Pavilion of Herbs was that once the fact that they were making this drug got exposed, not only would Zuo Qiuchen not pardon them, even the commoners would be resentful towards them.


    Once they lose the common people¡¯s favor, they would be at the mercy of Zuo Qiuchen.


    The higher their status, the more they would be fearful of rumors.


    They would surely know better than Lin Mengya with regards to this point.


    ¡°That makes sense, but what would you do when you are brewing Long Tianyu¡¯s medicine?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu could not help but be worried although he had never heard or seen the medicine prescribed by Lin Mengya.


    However, even he was able to see the usefulness of this prescription.


    What more those few slick people?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stick with the original tactic.¡±


    Lin Mengya batted her eyelids at Zuo Qiuyu casually and he immediately got her message.


    ¡°You¡­ What were those guys thinking to have let a tricky girl like you in?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sighed in resignation. Why was this girl filled with so many twisted ideas in her head?


    Just when they finished their conversation, a brand-new Long Tianyu entered the room.


    ¡°What are you two talking about that is making you so happy?¡±


    After taking a shower and changing into a new set of clothes, Long Tianyu no longer appeared weak like before.


    He had emerged refreshed after being tormented by the effects of the Immortal Powder.


    As he walked up to Lin Mengya and sat down beside her, his eyes were filled with tenderness towards her.

 Chapter 513 - The Elders Visit

    ¡°Nothing, I was discussing with Cousin Yu regarding the things that are to come. The people here are sensible and they did not plant anyone around to spy on us.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke, wearing a smile on her face, she had simultaneously poured a cup of tea and offered it to Long Tianyu.


    Ever since Long Tianyu was rescued and brought home, the two of them had stayed together like a pair of siamese twins.


    It made Zuo Qiuyu uneasy whenever he was around them.


    Lin Mengya certainly did not feel uncomfortable about her abusive behavior towards the damn single.


    Especially after Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s numerous fruitless attempts at protest. Poor Zuo Qiuyu, the damn single, could only accept this reality and nod his head in response.


    Through Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s tireless efforts, Long Tianyu¡¯s addiction to the drug had finally been put under control.


    However, the Immortal Powder was way too hard to kick. If Lin Mengya had not used acupuncture needles on him, he would end up with more problems in the future.


    For this reason, Long Tianyu had to be extra cautious while he was within the grounds of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Although it was not a bad idea to portray himself as an alcoholic, people who meant harm would continue to probe.


    In his heart, Long Tianyu knew very well that not everyone in the Pavilion of Herbs was innocent.


    ¡°I wonder what the competition is about this time?¡±


    Even though it was supposedly a medical skills competition, all the participants for this round had power backing them up in one form or another.


    Zuo Qiuyu was in fact in the most difficult position since he was representing the emperor.


    Those people who had set their mind on taking over the Pavilion of Herbs might very well collude with each other to elbow him out.


    Even if Zuo Qiuyu was fortunate enough to win the competition, the various powers within the Pavilion of Herbs would be difficult to deal with.


    Even if they eventually fell out with others, it would spell trouble for them if they leave the Pavilion of Herbs, carrying with them all the resources.


    ¡°The questions had been set by the elders. Every competitor who is here to fight for power does not know the question. However, we are certain that the competition is all about neutralizing poison.¡±


    Their resources were limited so Zuo Qiuyu was unable to get hold of any insider information.


    What they knew at the moment was common knowledge to other participants.


    ¡°The method for neutralizing poison? The scope would be too wide. What kind of poison are they talking about? How to neutralize it? Are there no clues given at all?¡±


    When Lin Mengya saw the forced smile in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes, she understood how reluctant the people in the Pavilion of Herbs were to let Zuo Qiuyu participate in the competition.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll render you my help at that time.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not say this out of arrogance, rather, she knew she could access help from the music score for the green stringed instrument as well as the Sheng Nung system.


    If the competition was narrowed down to the method for neutralizing poison alone, no one in the Pavilion of Herbs would be better than her in rendering such help.


    The only concern was that the competition might not be so simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. You take a rest first while I pay a visit to Elder Chang.¡±


    There was still a worried look on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face. It was only normal for him to be anxious over such an important matter in his life.


    Letting Zuo Qiuyu take a stroll would be a good way to alleviate his stress.


    Although the Pavilion of Herbs was a significant place in the Nation of Lintian, the food offered to them were freshly made homecooked dishes.


    They were mainly light dishes.


    Even the plates on which the food was served were made of wood.


    Lin Mengya could not help but sigh when she noticed this.


    Zuo Qiuyu had once mentioned that everything in the Pavilion of Herbs had been established by the Chief Elder.


    All the way from the entrance to their little courtyard, the pavilions and pagodas which they passed by, as well as all equipment had been designed based on the principle of simplicity and nature.


    Lin Mengya supposed this was to warn the people to come that they should not be pursuing fame and gain. Instead, their goal was to be diligent in medical research.


    Sadly, the people that came after had forgotten the original intention of the founder of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    The Pavilion of Herbs had turned from being a noble institution into a place of foul atmosphere.


    If the first Chief Elder were to know about this, he would be beating his chest and rebuke these shameless successors severely.


    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Shen is back and Elder Chang has come with him. Prince Shen has asked for you.¡±


    After dinner, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were reading and chit-chatting in their room.


    It was then that Yu An came to inform them that Elder Chang had come.


    Although the ointment given by Elder Chang had caused her many sufferings, it was miraculously effective. For this reason, she should have gone to him to express her gratitude.


    In the living room, Zuo Qiuyu and Elder Chang were discussing matters concerning medical skills.


    When the two of them were engrossed in the discussion, two figures entered through the door of the room one after another.


    That day, Elder Chang merely had a glimpse of Princess Anle outside the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Today, Elder Chang had a shock when he saw her in close range.


    She had such a strong resemblance to her!


    Back then, the eldest princess was only a teenager when he met her in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Those bright eyes! Back then, how much ridiculous things were done by countless talented young men just so that they could win a smile from her!


    Such a big place as the Pavilion of Herbs had been thrown into disarray because of them.


    Thinking back, those things had happened twenty years back.


    He had transformed from a man in the prime of his life into an old man.


    Never did he imagine that he would have another glimpse of this beautiful countenance one day. Some things still remained the same, but people had changed.


    ¡°This, this must be Princess Anle. Many years ago, I had the chance to get acquainted with your mother on a few occasions. Fate has allowed me to meet you today.¡±


    Elder Chang¡¯s features had softened and he looked more like a kindly old man now.


    In response, Lin Mengya did not put on airs but bowed politely as was expected of someone a generation younger. She looked docile and lovely, nothing like how she was when she was having an argument with Zhu Qiyun.


    ¡°The elders here had been taking good care of me since I arrived. I have also heard so much about my mother from my two cousins. Unfortunately, she passed away at such a young age.¡±


    It could be said that Elder Chang was her benefactor. Coupled with the fact that he was her mother¡¯s acquaintance, it was only natural for her to address him with pleasantries.


    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s polite attitude towards him, Elder Chang also responded to her in a friendly way.


    Soon, the living room seemed to become a meeting place for old friends.


    ¡°I heard that Your Highness had applied the ointment I created. What do you think of it?¡±


    As the creator of the Fiery Green Jade Ointment, Chang Tianhua surely knew how torturous it was for the person who used it.


    Zuo Qiuyu had revealed to him earlier that Lin Mengya had already been given the normal amount of ointment each time she applied it.


    He was surprised to find that a young lady like her was able to press on and endure through the most agonizing days.


    Chang Tianhua could not help but admire how she had talked about it so casually.


    ¡°This is ointment left a deep impression in me. However, its effect was rather aggressive. The sensation on my arm is gradually returning. The day it is fully recovered. I¡¯ll personally visit you to thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya had always remained calm, but she could not help feeling a shudder at the mention of the Fiery Green Jade Ointment.


    She would not have bit the bullet and gone ahead with using this ointment if not because she felt heartbroken seeing Long Tianyu suffer.


    She would not let Chang Tianhua off, given how much she suffered from using his ointment, if not for the fact that Chang Tianhua had taken the initiative to be friendly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Elder Chang wiped away his cold sweat, thankful that the princess was magnanimous enough to not blame him for the effects of the ointment.


    He had once used the ointment on one of his young disciples who broke his finger bone.


    He heard that the humble young disciple had cursed him for an entire hour after using his ointment.


    Apparently, the princess was truly a magnanimous person and Elder Chang admired her manners. Her family must have raised her under a strict set of rules.


    ¡°Your Highness, Elder Qian and Elder Duanmu Yang are here to visit you.¡±


    While the few of them were happily chatting away, Yu An came into the room abruptly and whispered the news into Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    A frown appeared on her face. She wondered why those two elders had come.


    Nevertheless, this was their territory after all. She would invite criticisms if she were to refuse their visit.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and putting away the smile on her face, she said, ¡°Please show them in.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yu An politely left and went to invite Elder Qian and his companion to come in while Lin Mengya quickly gave some necessary instructions to the people in the room.


    Apart from Elder Chang, the other two people were a little surprised.


    It would be alright if the two elders were here to visit them all. Why then did they claim to be visiting Lin Mengya?


    Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughts turned and she suddenly understood.


    What else could it be? They ought to come because they thought the music score for the green stringed instrument was possibly in her hands!


    The moment Qian Yuming and Duanmu Yang entered the room, they surely did not appear as friendly as Chang Tianhua.


    On the other hand, their mannerism was rather arrogant. It must be because they were used to being high and mighty in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Perhaps this was why they continued behaving superciliously when they met Lin Mengya and her two companions.


    ¡°Sir, I wonder what the reason is for your visit?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke first while wearing a forced smile on her face.


    She could be said to be rather experienced in handling such people.


    In the past, she used to receive visiting professors from oversea universities on her teacher¡¯s behalf. Those professors were even more snooty than these two elders.


    Qian Yuming and Duanmu Yang simply shot a glance at her and did away with any pleasantries.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you return the item which our Chief Elder left in your mother¡¯s care many years ago.¡±


    Qian Yuming said in a straightforward manner and sounded a little like he was interrogating her.


    Zuo Qiuyu could hardly conceal his dissatisfaction with their attitude.


    However, Long Tianyu held on tightly to him to prevent him from acting out.


    He knew Lin Mengya would feel the same way as him. How could she withstand being bullied?


    ¡°Oh? Leave something in my mother¡¯s care? I haven¡¯t heard anything about it. What I did hear is that the music score for the green stringed instrument would be given to the Chief Elder¡¯s successor whom he chose. Otherwise, why would the Chief Elder forgo what is close at hand and seek what is far afield? Unless you¡¯re trying to say since the Chief Elder was no longer alive so you can openly despise and defy his wishes?¡±


    Instead of being rude like them, Lin Mengya went straight into a fight. She supposed no one would dare to go against her words!


    She was an expert when it came to being unreasonable.


    Qian Yuming was outargued immediately.


    He could only stare at a fearless Lin Mengya before his eyes.


    ¡°Your mother, your mother had obtained it by trickery! It¡¯s not like what you said!¡±

 Chapter 514 - The Argument in the Pavilion

    Lin Mengya¡¯s face fell the moment he spoke those words.


    It was unbecoming of Qian Yuming and Elder Duanmu as the elders of the pavilion to be saying such words.


    They seemed to have forgotten their duty after years of living in comfort and enjoying a high position.


    With her beautiful eyes, Lin Mengya shot a look of disdain at Qian Yuming. She would no longer keep up with her polite manners.


    ¡°Really? Today all of you will be witnesses to what you hear. Qian Yuming, you¡¯re merely a common citizen of the Nation of Lintian. Even if you hold an important position in the Pavilion of Herbs, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are the emperor¡¯s subject. Not to mention that my mother was the direct disciple of the Chief Elder, she was the first princess of the Nation of Lintian. You¡¯re expected to address her with respect. How dare you slender my mother? Are you thinking of revolting against the emperor, Elder Qian? Otherwise, did you think that the Qians would rule over the Nation of Lintian?¡±


    Qian Yuming might have such a passing thought, but there was no way he would speak his mind.


    Lin Mengya begged to differ. Her words were like a slap across Elder Qian¡¯s face.


    By now, Lin Mengya had said what needed to be said as well as what should not be said.


    Even Qian Yuming did not expect the honorable Princess Anle to be so outspoken.


    Once these words were spoken, even he had to hold his tongue.


    Moreover, Zuo Qiuyu was already glaring at him at this moment.


    If he acted impetuously, he would get himself in trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Elder Qian has merely lost his cool. Please bear with him and not blame him, Your Highness.¡±


    The atmosphere was becoming tense and awkward. Eventually, it was Duanmu Yang who stepped out to break a compromise.


    The two men were instantly forced to change their attitude and be polite to Lin Mengya.


    She had made it clear that if they were rude, it meant they were planning a revolt.


    They were not idiots. No one would admit to the young lady¡¯s serious accusation.


    ¡°Snort, really? I want an answer today. Did the Chief Elder actually pass on his authenticating object to my mother? Or did she get hold of by trickery?¡±


    It was Lin Mengya who was not letting them off this time.


    Qian Yuming should not have tried to malign the first princess.


    Now that Lin Mengya had been provoked and it would not be easy to handle the situation.


    ¡°This, this happened many years back, and we did not see with my own eyes.¡±


    How and when could Duanmu Yang get forced into a corner by a young lady before?!


    Unfortunately for him, this young lady in front of him now was not only backed by the emperor of the Nation of Lintian.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction on Prince Yu¡¯s face, Duanmu Yang cursed Qian Yuming for his rudeness and arrogance under his breath.


    Apparently, Lin Mengya was not satisfied with the ambiguous answer he provided.


    Lin Mengya glared at Duanmu Yang with her almond eyes and he was at a loss of words being put in a difficult position.


    ¡°Nevertheless, taking into consideration the character of the first princess, I would think that the authentication object was given to her from the Chief Elder. What do you think, Princess Anle?¡±


    Hearing his cautious answer, Lin Mengya bit her lips and stopped talking after shooting him a look.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya did not press them further, Duanmu Yang knew they had escaped trouble for the time being.


    The purpose of their visit today to see if what they heard about Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu was true.


    Never would they expect Princess Anle to be like a porcupine so that whoever dared to come close would suffer.


    He quickly tugged at the fuming Qian Yuming, indicating that he should apologize, then they speedily got out of the small courtyard where Lin Mengya and her company put up at.


    ¡°She¡¯s pushing too hard!¡±


    Seeing that they had left, Lin Mengya smacked her palm on the palm.


    What a Pavilion of Herbs! What a Chief Elder!


    If they could act so savagely now, what would happen if they took over the power? By then, the Nation of Lintian would be under their dominion!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get so angry, Your Highness. Having spent so many years in the Pavilion of Herbs, I more or less know their characters. Even if any of them were to become the Chief Elder, he wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to go against the emperor. I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if it were another person.¡±


    Chang Tianhua said softly but intently. He had not witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s temper before this. He had to hold back some words even if they meant good.


    He could see that this princess was not easy to handle.


    He might have thought about becoming the Chief Elder for a long time, but he was aware that he was no match with his opponents.


    To some extent, today¡¯s visit was an attempt at showing his sincerity and loyalty.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Elder Chang. Snort, did the two of them think it¡¯s easy to be the emperor? While the wealth and status may appear splendid, being the emperor is the most difficult job on earth. These people had truly turned the Pavilion of Herbs into a place with a foul atmosphere. I can imagine how they would become a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler!¡±


    Lin Mengya did not direct these words at Long Tianyu, but Long Tianyu gazed at her and was slightly taken aback.


    People would say that being the emperor was everyone¡¯s dream. Little did he expect that only Lin Mengya was able to point out the real challenge faced by an emperor.


    It was no wonder that she had never encouraged him to fight for the throne.


    The truth was she had seen pass the riches enjoyed by an emperor. She was able to see more clearly than that.


    The Lin Family had chosen to take a neutral stand in the midst of all the fight for power. Could it be because they had the ability to fully apprehend all things?


    In that instant, Long Tianyu could not help but feel a sense of admiration towards the man with foresight and a noble character in the Lin Family.


    What he was unaware of, however, was that Lin Mengya had also undergone modern education.


    Given that she came from a few thousand generations after him, her way of thinking was surely much more advanced.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You are going to jeopardize your health by getting so worked up. They have suffered enough from your merciless attack today. However, I wonder when you had nurtured such an explosive temper.¡±


    Naturally, Zuo Qiuyu would attempt to smooth things over. What happened today had given him a glimpse of the selfish ambition of those people.


    While they might harbor some ambitious thoughts to be the Chief Elder in the past, their covetousness had grown.


    ¡°How was I explosive in my temper? It¡¯s just that¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s a rare opportunity that Elder Chang visited. I¡¯m the one who spoiled your good mood.¡±


    Lin Mengya had simply been provoked to anger by Qian Yuming¡¯s words.


    While her temper rose quickly, it also subsided quickly.


    In a moment, everything was back to normal and she was again enjoying her conversation with Elder Chang.


    From what happened today, Elder Chang had made up his mind to form a partnership with Lin Mengya and her company.


    Therefore, he revealed a great deal of inside information concerning the competition to them.


    After that, Zuo Qiuyu sent Elder Chang back personally. Lin Mengya was taking a sip of the herbal tea in the living room.


    ¡°Actually, you need not get involved in this unsavory enterprise. Zuo Qiuyu is not the kind of simple person you thought him to be.¡±


    Long Tianyu could not bear for Lin Mengya to be worried or overworked over this matter.


    Especially when he saw how worked up she was because of Qian Yuming. How heartbroken he was when he noticed how thin she was!


    ¡°That¡¯s no trouble at all. In fact, I just wanted to contribute what I can. Moreover, the music score for the green stringed instrument was destroyed because of my mother. I could not help feeling apologetic towards those people in the Pavilion of Herbs who are sincerely researching into medical skills.¡±


    She meant what she said.


    The music score for the green stringed instrument was truly a piece of monumental work in the medical field. It would be considered a great sin to prevent its passing on because of her selfishness.


    She firmly believed that this was not how her mother had wanted it to be.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had secretly made up her mind. If Zuo Qiuyu were to be chosen as the Chief Elder, she would find someone to write it for her as she recited it from her memory.


    If Zuo Qiuyu failed, she would still have a way for this piece of monumental work to be passed on instead of terminating in her hands.


    ¡°Mengya, actually there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve wanted to tell you all along¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu braced himself as he was about to tell her everything regarding how his father, the emperor had entrusted him with the task of looking for the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    However, before he could finish, he heard Yu An crying out from outside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?! Stay where you are!¡±


    Lin Mengya ran towards the door in a few steps.


    She saw Yu An pursuing the intruder down the small lane on the left of the small courtyard.


    Could there be someone who was spying on them a moment ago?


    Long Tianyu followed closely behind Lin Mengya, but he was way more vigilant and cautious than Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, if it were not for Yu An¡¯s cry, he would not have realized that someone was there.


    Could the intruder be someone highly skilled in martial arts?


    ¡°That man was squatting below the window just now.¡±


    Lin Mengya went around the courtyard to check for any traces left behind by the intruder.


    Finally, they found footprints of the man among the bushes below the window of the living room.


    Long Tianyu noticed them too and the two tread carefully to the edge of the window.


    ¡°If this were the case, how was it possible that I didn¡¯t pick up any signs when he was so close by?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked rather displeased.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya reached out her hand and went through the glass on the ground. Finally, she found the butt of a stick of incense.


    ¡°This is the reason. This thing is extremely potent. It¡¯s able to numb all our senses. However, because it was used outdoors, it only delayed our sensation. Your body is in the weakest state now so naturally, you¡¯re the first to succumb to its effects.¡±


    In reality, she would have failed to discover it if not for the warning from the Shen Nung system.


    She sniffed hard at it and as she expected, her sense of smell, which she took pride in, was delayed in its reaction.


    Moreover, she could estimate from the speed at which this incense burned that the intruder had hidden by the corner of the wall when Qian Yuming and his companion came.


    This was strange. Were Qian Yuming and his companion also being spied on simultaneously?


    Otherwise, why would anyone be hiding below the window with the help of this kind of incense?


    Moreover, he had escaped after Yu An discovered him. His martial art skill was not that great after all.


    It seemed that she had neglected something in her deduction earlier.


    This was the Pavilion of Herb where there were countless permutations of medical skills and knowledge of herbs. Even Lin Mengya was unable to keep up with them!

 Chapter 515 - Tender Attachment

    Although the incense could numb the five senses, it was in no way venomous.


    It would be flushed out of the body with a few more cups of water.


    As Lin Mengya expected, Yu An did not manage to catch up with the man.


    This was after all not their opponent¡¯s territory. Their opponent could take advantage of their familiarity with the terrain of this place much more easily than Yu An, an outsider.


    ¡°Your Highness, would you like me to arrange for someone to come in right now to protect you?¡±


    By now, Yu An was getting rather exasperated. Not only was the emperor troubled over the Pavilion of Herbs, but even Princess Anle had been provoked by them.


    Never would he imagine that they would have the audacity to spy on the prince and the princess openly!


    How dare they do this!


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. With more people around, it would be more difficult for me to pinpoint what¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s just be more cautious from now on.¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head as she politely turned down Yu An¡¯s kind offer.


    She had known since long ago that within the Pavilion of Herbs, the people were not exactly strongly united. However, she did not expect there to be so much disunity and dissension among them.


    In fact, she thought this worked in her favor and there was no harm making good use of this.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried. What if they would bring harm upon Your Highness when they are being cornered and become desperate?¡±


    Yu An¡¯s worry was not without a reason.


    ¡°Hm, this is the Pavilion of Herbs after all. To bring harm upon another using poison may well happen here. From today onwards, everything that we brought in and everything item they send over has to go through me first before anyone uses them.¡±


    Yu An could only obey Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions.


    Although their opponents were indeed very artful. Unfortunately for them, Lin Mengya had the advantage of the Shen Nung system helping her cheat. It would be impossible for them to poison her.


    The three of them had spent the first night in the Pavilion of Herbs laden with anxiety.


    While lying on the carved wood bed, Lin Mengya could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.


    Moreover, she did not dare to toss and turn because she was sharing her bed with Long Tianyu, given no other choice.


    After making a mental calculation, Lin Mengya realized that they had been married for almost a year. However, they had very rarely slept on the same bed.


    It seemed that on every occasion they slept on the same bed was because they wanted to avoid being spied on.


    Lin Mengya chuckled at the thought as she failed to stop herself.


    ¡°What is it that came to mind that made you laugh?¡±


    Behind her back, a familiar voice sounded and a familiar embrace followed thereafter.


    Despite this not being the first time he embraced her, Lin Mengya could not stop her heart from beating faster.


    ¡°Nothing really, I just thought of something that happened in the past. Long Tianyu, when we return to Jin State, are we going to go back to fighting with each other?¡±


    Long Tianyu could hear the hint of loneliness in her voice.


    Long Tianyu tightened his arms around her slender body so she was held in a tight embrace.


    He wished he could make her put on weight, but he kept making her worry so her nerves were strained.


    At the thought that they would have to face with the difficulties created by the Crown Prince and the queen, Long Tianyu could not bear to let this happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to be implicated in these complicated issues. Mengya, what do you think of the Nation of Lintian?¡±


    After hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya pondered for a while before she answered with a gentle voice.


    ¡°The scenery of the Nation of Lintian is as beautiful as a painting. I like everything about here except one thing.¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly turned around and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes with her large dark eyes.


    She curled up the corners of her cherry lips into a tender smile.


    ¡°However, this place is not my home.¡±


    When they locked eyes, Long Tianyu could tell what she was thinking from her eyes.


    His heart trembled when he realized that she was fully aware of what he was thinking.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She covered Long Tianyu¡¯s lips with her small hand.


    Between the two of them, there were just some things that need not be spoken because their hearts beat as one and they understood each other.


    She moved her lips closer. Though separated by her small hand, Lin Mengya was able to convey her thoughts to Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu smiled a doting smile as he looked at her childlike action.


    That was right. They could only call Dajin their home.


    No matter how many storms they had to go through, ultimately, they had to return home.


    Rays of sunlight came into the room through the cracks.


    Two figures were sleeping soundly in the bed netting.


    ¡°Prince Yu and princess, it¡¯s time to get up from the bed.¡±


    It was only when Yu An¡¯s respectful voice echoed from outside the door that Lin Mengya woke up from her dreams lazily.


    The moment she opened her eyes, Long Tianyu¡¯s relaxed countenance came into sight.


    Playfully, she reached out to pinch his nose. However, when her hand was in front of his face, it was caught by a big hand that held tightly to her hand.


    Long Tianyu opened his eyes in that instant and there was a smile in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya had wanted to retract her hand, but Long Tianyu simply smiled, pulled her into his arms and rolled around.


    ¡°Hey, when did you become awake?¡±


    By now, Lin Mengya was on top of Long Tianyu and beating his chest.


    Not surprised, Long Tianyu chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up too. What are you up to again?¡±


    Long Tianyu held on to her small hand gently without exerting pressure.


    However, this was not the right time to have fun.


    ¡°Snort, you¡¯re so petty! Yu An, please go on to prepare our breakfast. The prince and I will come over in no time.¡±


    Lin Mengya muttered under her breath, then she pushed herself up.


    However, she quickly lost her balance and almost fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace again.


    She could not recall how long it had been since she made use of her right arm. At this moment, however, she had actually managed to support herself using her right arm, albeit a little awkwardly.


    ¡°How¡­ Your arm! You¡¯re using your right arm!¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s reaction was greater than that of Lin Mengya. He opened his eyes wide and he gazed at Lin Mengya who was supporting her body weight with her right arm right before his eyes.


    Blinking her eyes, it was then that Lin Mengya realized that she could actually move her arms!


    ¡°My, my arm¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya dazed as she stared at her right arm.


    For many days, she had been relying on one arm and it had indeed been rather inconvenient for Lin Mengya.


    However, she was actually able to move her right arm now. It appeared that she could hardly believe and accept what was happening in that instant.


    Sitting on the bed in a daze, Lin Mengya stared at her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Elder Chang¡¯s ointment was so effective. How are you feeling? Is there any pain?¡±


    On the other hand, Long Tianyu stood in front of Lin Mengya, pleasantly surprised. He appeared to be more elated than Her.


    Perhaps because the effects of the ointment had been too torturous for her, or perhaps because she thought the hand she thought disabled had become useful once again.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt tears welling up in her eyes. Drops of tears fell on her right arm.


    ¡°Why are you crying, silly girl? Isn¡¯t it getting better? Rest assured that it will fully recover.¡±


    Using his big hands, Long Tianyu gently wiped away her tears.


    The outcome was something Long Tianyu was hoping for.


    ¡°Yes, it will recover.¡±


    Finally, she found a way to vent the fear long hidden in her heart at this moment.


    In reality, Lin Mengya was not as optimistic as she appeared to be.


    After all, her right arm would be totally useless for the rest of her life if it was not treated well.


    How could she not be overwhelmed with emotion when she saw the progress?


    ¡°Did you make my cousin cry first thing in the morning? Mengya, your arm!¡±


    Behind them, a relaxed voice sounded, but its pitch suddenly rose.


    The pitch of the voice sounded sky high all because Lin Mengya had clumsily waved her right arm at Zuo Qiuyu in greeting.


    ¡°Yep, we unwittingly realized that my right arm could move again. My dear cousin, will you come over to check if it is almost fully recovered?¡±


    After the initial shock, Lin Mengya had calmed down a great deal.


    Zuo Qiuyu took a few quick steps towards Lin Mengya.


    When he reached her side, he began to examine it carefully.


    ¡°The nerves which had been severed had been revived. Your right arm is healing fast!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had taken note of the tremendous torture Lin Mengya had to go through each time he applied the Fiery Green Jade Ointment on her.


    Now that there was sign of progress in Lin Mengya¡¯s right arm, Zuo Qiuyu could not help but be happy for his cousin.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I feel. Before this, I haven¡¯t been feeling any sensation in my right arm. Now, however, I kept feeling soreness and swelling, but it¡¯s still not as nimble as before.¡±


    The Fiery Green Jade Ointment is indeed a miracle-working ointment. In fact, when she applied it the days before, the pain was no longer as unbearable as before.


    Finally, the hellish suffering had come to an end.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s happiness did not last long. A guilty-looking Zuo Qiuyu drew out a small bottle from his bosom.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    An uneasy feeling began rising in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart as she looked at the small green jade bottle.


    She stared at the small bottle as if it were some kind of great scourges when she saw Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Hey, hey, this is a new ointment I obtain for you. Elder Chang thinks that since your threshold for pain was high and you can¡¯t wait for your arm to heal fast, he had therefore prescribed this new ointment for you. Rest assured that this is not as strong as the Fiery Green Jade Ointment, but¡­¡±


    At the word ¡°but¡±, Lin Mengya almost wanted to kill him.


    What did he mean by not as strong as the Fiery Green Jade Ointment? From her perspective, Elder Chang and Zuo Qiuyu merely wanted to see the limit of her endurance!


    Long Tianyu, who was clueless about what was happening, thought that the two cousins who had a good relationship were acting rather strangely today.


    He picked up the bottle of ointment, then he looked at the two people with puzzlement.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ointment?¡±


    He would certainly not allow Lin Mengya to use it if it would bring great harm to her body.


    Lin Mengya, who understood the deeper implications blurt out before Zuo Qiuyu could say anything.


    ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just, just too bitter.¡±


    She was speaking through gritted teeth. She had dug a pit for herself and she had to fill it up even if it meant she had to kneel on the floor.


    It was Long Tianyu who broke into a doting smile on his face.


    He gazed at her as if she were a willful, playful little child.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve thought it was something more serious than that. I¡¯m going to look for Ling Ye and ask him to collect some honey from Flora Incense. You¡¯ve been through so much to see how your arm had healed a little. If this medicine is necessary for recovery, then you¡¯ll have to take it, understand?¡±

 Chapter 516 - Finally Detected

    ¡°Alright¡­ I get it.¡±


    Lin Mengya almost swallowed her words.


    She had to keep the words to herself when she saw the look of concern on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to look for Ling Ye. Is there anything she should keep away from when using this medication?¡±


    Long Tianyu took it that Lin Mengya simply could not take the bitterness of the medication. After inquiring about the details, Long Tianyu left to look for Ling Ye so that he could find something sweet, such as honey dates, and offer it to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Wow, I never expected a prince like Long Tianyu to have an attentive and caring side.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu teased as he gazed at Long Tianyu¡¯s back as he left.


    Honestly, Long Tianyu might not be the best candidate for a husband.


    However, Long Tianyu had always surprised him in the things he did for Lin Mengya, which made him want to laugh and cry at the same time.


    It was truly beyond his imagination that Prince Yu, who was known for his cold-blooded disposition, would be such a sweet husband.


    Apparently, his cousin was something else.


    ¡°You have to make up an excuse to keep him away. I¡¯m afraid that he might detect that something was amiss if I could not endure the medicine.¡±


    Lin Mengya muttered after a moment of hesitation as she looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s back as he left.


    ¡°Alright, I get it. However, I have observed that Long Tianyu¡¯s condition far exceeded our expectations. Perhaps the effect of the Immortal Powder was not as strong as what we thought.¡±


    Thinking otherwise, Lin Mengya shook her head and her expression turned grave and her thoughts deepened as she continued watching Long Tianyu got further.


    In fact, Long Tianyu had been able to maintain his composure mainly because of his strong willpower.


    Unlike any normal person, he had an extremely strong mind. The reason the addicts failed in their rehabilitation at the end was that they could not resist the temptation of the Immortal Powder.


    Long Tianyu, after all, was human. He was not a god.


    It was inevitable for his body to yearn for the Immortal Powder. He was merely using his willpower to suppress the addition.


    It was extremely difficult to kick the drug addiction because it was made up of ingredients that increased the addiction.


    Although the human body had its own circulatory system, a certain amount of the drug would remain in Long Tianyu¡¯s body even when his body was cleansed with an antidote.


    This was the most troublesome part.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time that you take the medicine. You should eat something first. Later on, I¡¯ll think of a way to keep Long Tianyu away.¡±


    It saved a lot of trouble for Lin Mengya having Zuo Qiuyu around.


    Although Long Tainyu already knew that Lin Mengya was pretty highly accomplished in terms of her medical skills, he would still have Zuo Qiuyu reconfirm the situation every time they discussed Lin Mengya¡¯s illness.


    Ling Ye was very efficient. The moment they were done with their breakfast, the dates prepared with the nectar of the fragrant flower had already been brought out and placed before Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya stared at the sweet dates and took in their fragrance.


    She took one and put it into her mouth. In that instance, the sweet-sour taste began spreading throughout her mouth.


    As expected, all girls were unable to resist the temptation of sweet food.


    ¡°Elder Chang said that this should be taken together with the Green Jade Ointment in order for the ointment to be fully effective. You must endure it.¡±


    Despite Lin Mengya having extraordinary endurance, Zuo Qiuyu could not bear to let her suffer.


    He poured out a black pill from the little bottle, dissolved it in warm wine and offered it to Lin Mengya.


    Simultaneously, Zuo Qiuyu poured out some Fiery Green Jade Ointment and began applying it on Lin Mengya¡¯s snow-white, slender arm.


    ¡°Woo hoo¡­¡±


    As the effect of the drug set in, the crippling burning sensation on her shoulder began to spread further.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s brows knitted. The heat was almost unbearable.


    Soon, her forehead was covered with a thin layer of perspiration.


    Pain was one thing that could sap a person¡¯s stamina.


    This was especially true for Lin Mengya at this moment. She felt as if her right arm had been thrown into a pot of boiling water.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Finally, she could not hold it anymore but cried out in pain. At hearing her cry, Zuo Qiuyu panicked.


    ¡°Mengya! Mengya! Let¡¯s give up if this is too much for you to bear! At least, at least you don¡¯t need to suffer like now!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu kept his eyes on Lin Mengya, who was writhing on the floor, covered with sweat on her forehead.


    Lin Mengya was gritting her teeth while going through the pain. She had even refused to cry out at this moment.


    ¡°Mengya! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice filled with shock and anger echoed from outside the door.


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s heart sank. He turned around and as expected, he saw Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face filled with both pain and wrath.


    ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Instinctively, Zuo Qiuyu tried to stop Long Tianyu.


    However, he was immediately frozen when Long Tianyu shot him a chilling look.


    ¡°No¡­ this has nothing to do with him¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu dashed towards an agonizing Lin Mengya and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Long Tianyu responded by nodding his head. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s face, which had drained of its colors, he felt as if his heart would break in two.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What has become of you?¡±


    The moment Long Tianyu stepped into the room, he saw that Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes were a little messy.


    As he held her in his arms, he felt that her right arm was somewhat warm.


    He pulled back her sleeve and realized that her right arm, which used to be snow-white was covered with red lines that were moving like they were earthworms.


    Long Tianyu immediately thought that Lin Mengya must have been poisoned. However, when he spotted the bottle of ointment which Zuo Qiuyu did not manage to hide soon enough, he understood what was happening in that instant.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He looked at the Lin Mengya in his arms, who was trying so hard to endure the pain.


    The many words Long Tianyu wished he could say were stuck in his throat.


    How silly of her! She had to endure such great agony but she had kept it from her every time.


    He recalled how she had burst into tears a few mornings ago when she could finally move her right arm.


    It was only now that Long Tianyu realized that she had to suffer tremendously in exchange for that.


    ¡°Woo¡­ hoo¡­ Long Tianyu, this is a conscious choice I made¡­ please don¡¯t blame anyone else.¡±


    While Lin Mengya was in so much pain that it felt as if she was breathing her last, she was still trying her best to stop Long Tianyu from blaming and getting angry with another.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s pale countenance, Long Tianyu had to gently nod in agreement.


    Nevertheless, his arms were getting heavy while holding her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Finally, after hearing the answer she wanted, she could no longer withstand the painful attack.


    As was the case in the past, she fell unconscious as the Shen Nung system tried to protect her brain as a reflex.


    The sensation of pain may be just a feeling, but such intense stimulation could bring about great harm to her.


    Lin Mengya, who was writhing just a moment ago, had quietened down abruptly.


    Long Tianyu panicked and looked towards Zuo Qiuyu for help. Deep in his eyes, there was a look of weakness that looked so out of place.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her? Zuo Qiuyu, what¡¯s happening to Mengya?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sighed. He had known that this would be the outcome.


    After he felt for Lin Mengya¡¯s pulse, he finally turned to an anxious Long Tianyu and spoke.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She has simply fainted. Since you¡¯ve witnessed what happened, I shall not keep this from you. Although this ointment works miraculously, it also causes great pain when applied on her arm. It¡¯s good that you know about this now, lest we have to keep it a secret every time we use it. Also, I¡¯d like to warn you, that my cousin said she¡¯s doing it all for you. If you do anything to upset her, my brother, the emperor and I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    This was not meant to be a threat. Both Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu knew that this was merely a fact.


    Long Tianyu gradually regained his composure after knowing that Lin Mengya¡¯s life was not in danger.


    Zuo Qiuchen had given him the message before.


    This could not be a coincidence now that Zuo Qiuyu had expressed the same message to him.


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Long Tianyu gently laid Lin Mengya down onto the mattress in the living room. Thereafter, he turned to look at Zuo Qiuyu with a severe expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand me more than anyone else. She may be very intelligent, but she doesn¡¯t have a clear understanding of how things are within the royal family. Long Tianyu, you are in Lintian right now, not Dajin!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu shouted angrily at Long Tianyu and immediately the atmosphere became tense and hostile.


    Perhaps Zuo Qiuyu was willing to be a clown before Lin Mengya. However, he was more like a cunning fox before Long Tianyu.


    All the pretense was so that Lin Mengya would not feel uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you know, but you are not to mention a word about this to Lin Mengya!¡±


    Long Tianyu shot Zuo Qiuyu a vicious look. He thought it would be better to be open with Zuo Qiuyu now that they knew each other¡¯s situation better.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t make mention of this, but did you really think I¡¯ve stayed so long in the palace of Dajin just so that I could serve your father, the emperor? If you think that my brother and I are treating Mengya in this way for the sake of the music score for the green stringed instrument in her possession, then you¡¯re mistaken. In Dajin¡¯s palace, relationships between the king and his subjects, your father and his sons, and husbands and wives do not exist. What really exist are slaves blinded of power. At least in our eyes, she is our kin, our younger sister. Therefore, you must look after her. Otherwise, there would be people who would come after you, other than me.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu would never say such things in front of Lin Mengya.


    He had once thought that her union with Long Tianyu was one on mutual benefits.


    However, from everything that happened in Dajin as well as Lintian, Zuo Qiuyu could tell that Long Tianyu was sincere towards Lin Mengya.


    His only worry was that Long Tianyu¡¯s sincerity might one day be overtaken by power!


    Long Tianyu wore a severe expression on his face. Even after Zuo Qiuyu left, Long Tianyu had remained seated in the same posture next to Lin Mengya.


    Those things¡­ no, he had to bury those things!


    Otherwise¡­


    At this juncture, he knew very clearly that losing Lin Mengya would be the most agonizing pain for him. In fact, he would not be able to bear such an agony!


    With a severe expression on his face, Long Tianyu cast a last look at Lin Mengya before he left the living room quietly.


    ¡°Ling Ye.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Box with an Abstruse Secret

    By the time Lin Mengya woke up from her slumber, it was already the next day.


    She opened her eyes, and absent-mindedly, she looked at Long Tianyu, who had fallen asleep beside her.


    In her memory, she vaguely remembered that Long Tianyu seemed to have caught her taking her medication.


    She stuck out her tongue. She did not intend for Long Tianyu to find out about this.


    She did not wish for that to happen¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you still in pain? Are you hungry?¡±


    As she sat up, she alarmed Long Tianyu.


    It was then that she realized that Long Tianyu was holding on tightly to her right hand.


    Therefore, her movement, albeit unintentional, would wake Long Tianyu instantly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head as she looked at Long Tianyu¡¯s bloodshot eyes as a result of exhaustion.


    ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. You are the one who is not so well. Why don¡¯t you take a good rest?¡±


    Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya anxiously from top to bottom.


    After making sure that she was truly alright, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you in pain.¡±


    He used his big hands to gently massage Lin Mengya¡¯s right shoulder.


    When he was sure that she was not feeling any discomfort, he supported Lin Mengya so that she could get up slowly.


    Long Tianyu could not get rid of the image of how she writhed with pain on the ground.


    It was difficult to imagine that Lin Mengya had to go through such agonizing pain every day.


    He helped her sit on the chair, quickly poured her a cup of warm water, and urged her to drink it.


    His eyes were literally glued to Lin Mengya. There was no way he could take his eyes away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in pain, really.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not know whether to laugh or cry. Nevertheless, she was filled with a warm feeling because of his concern.


    With a gentle voice, she comforted Long Tianyu. It was as if Long Tianyu was the one suffering the agonizing pain.


    ¡°Stop eating this medicine. Let¡¯s go slow. There¡¯s no doubt that your right arm is very important to you, but it¡¯s not worth all the pain you suffer every day.¡±


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief when she could tell that Long Tianyu seemed unaware that she had wanted her arm to be healed so she could treat him with her acupuncture needles.


    As she fixed her gaze on Long Tianyu, there was a look of yearning in her watery eyes.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re worried about me, but Cousin Yu told me that the longer I delay the treatment, the worse it is for my arm.¡±


    Immediately, Long Tianyu held on to her small hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If your right arm does not heal, I will be your right arm!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart softened when she saw how worried he was.


    She gazed steadily at Long Tianyu with eyes filled with tender love.


    ¡°But, if my right arm is disabled, it will be equivalent to making half my medical skills void. Long Tianyu, I¡¯m a physician. It will be a charitable deed in itself if my arm heals. Moreover, it just means that I have to go through some pain. Zuo Qiuyu told me that once the medicine started working, it would naturally be painless. Trust me; I¡¯m not going to let any more harm come upon me.¡±


    If Lin Mengya insisted on using this medication, Long Tianyu could be firmer with her.


    However, this girl had managed to tug at his heartstring.


    He was clearly aware that the more she spoke gently to him, the more he was unable to refuse any of her requests.


    He could not help but sigh quietly. He had finally met with his nemesis.


    ¡°You¡­ sigh¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu cast a doting look on her, especially when he saw how her eyes lit up from excitement.


    It made him believe that Lin Mengya was the only girl who blossomed in his heart despite many beautiful women in the world.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She planted a mischievous kiss on Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead, but to her surprise, her head was clamped between a pair of large hands.


    Lin Mengya, who almost could not breathe for a moment, shot Long Tianyu an angry glare of disdain.


    However, there was no way she could conceal the smile in her eyes even though she had forced a furious expression.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, you two are indeed husband and wife. However, can¡¯t you just close the door when you are acting so intimately?¡±


    A sarcastic voice sounded from outside the door. Lin Mengya was not expecting anyone to be watching this live broadcast.


    Her cheeks blushed and she glared furiously at Long Tianyu.


    Such a bashful expression on Lin Mengya was hard to come by.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, did not feel a tinge of embarrassment. He gave Zuo Qiuyu a look of indifference before he spoke up briefly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    His voice clearly sounded impatient amidst the tone of difference.


    Zuo Qiuyu could hear the hint that Long Tianyu wanted him to get lost


    He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for some serious matter. Sigh, I thought there were dangers lurking on all sides. Who would have known that it turned out to be two people enjoying romance!¡±


    Although Zuo Qiuyu had meant to be speaking to himself when he spoke those last words, the two could tell his intention was otherwise.


    It was only when they simultaneously looked daggers at him that he stopped his teasing.


    ¡°Out with whatever you want to say, otherwise get lost quickly.¡±


    Lin Mengya was at all merciful towards Zuo Qiuyu, and he seemed always to forget her temperament.


    Now, Zuo Qiuyu no longer dared to tease her. Nevertheless, he entered the room carrying a small dark wooden box in his hands.


    There were fine engravings on the box. The words ¡°Pavilion of Herbs¡± stood out amidst the engravings.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Lin Mengya weighed the box on her hand curiously. It actually carried weight.


    While the box was a cuboid, there was no crevice at all.


    This was very strange. Could it be just a solid block of wood?


    ¡°This is the question which I¡¯ve drawn. This box is called ¡°Box with an Abstruse Secret¡±. It has to be opened using a special technique. The question is inside. I will be considered to have lost the competition if I fail to open it by sunset today.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu looked so dejected. This box must have been given to him as a ¡®special treatment¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about something like this. If you open it using an external force, its contents will be destroyed.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s words made Zuo Qiuyu grimace more bitterly.


    Zuo Qiuyu slammed his hands hard on the table. While he was aware that those people would not let him pass the test easily, he did not expect them to employ such a tactic.


    He had thought that he had obtained this chance ¡®fairly¡¯; those people might already have bent over from laughter behind his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult? But it is undeniable that what they thought of is a very crafty tactic.¡±


    No doubt Zuo Qiuyu had been tricked.


    But who was Lin Mengya? The Shen Nung system she had was like an extremely powerful cheating software.


    The scanning system had started working automatically so that she had visualized the make-up of the box long ago.


    The abstruse working of the box was indeed profound. However, the secret was just within the box. Its lock had a highly complex structure.


    However, the Shen Nung System had already formulated a few solutions, and it had also given a clear explanation of the workings of each.


    ¡°Are you saying you are still able to solve this?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had no intention of doubting his cousin¡¯s intelligence. Even for the Pavilion of Herbs, it was a complex item. How could it turn out to be so easy to deal with when it fell into her hands?


    ¡°This mechanism is not that complicated. However, something seems to be amiss inside.¡±


    The two men exchanged looks upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s comment.


    Nevertheless, they knew that Lin Mengya was good at blurting out astonishing comments, which were usually proven right eventually.


    If she said that something was amiss, there ought to be something fishy.


    ¡°What I saw from the others was that they seemed to pull out some kind of paper notes. Unless¡­ is there any other secret mechanism in it?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sounded grave, but Lin Mengya, on the other hand, seemed to have her mind drifted away.


    It was only when Zuo Qiuyu instinctively raised his voice a little that Lin Mengya recovered from her absent mind.


    However, she exhaled quietly.


    In an instant, the expression on her face became a little¡­ bizarre.


    ¡°Who intended to give this box to you?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not know whether to cry or to laugh as she looked at Zuo Qiuyu. She realized that he had been extremely lucky.


    She had just searched through the music score for the green stringed instrument for any reference to the Pavilion of Herbs and realized that someone from the past might have played a joke on them. It looked like Nan Rui, and his company would be extremely disappointed.


    ¡°I got this through balloting. However, because I arrived late, the easy questions had all been picked by the rest. This was why I had brought this thing back. It looks like you know the story behind.¡±


    The so-called balloting process was merely a formality.


    Otherwise, it would not be so coincidental for Du Zhong to have ¡®misled¡¯ him.


    By the time Zuo Qiuyu arrived late for the balloting, everyone had already picked their share and was looking at him as if he were an idiot.


    Who would have known that this wooden box might well be a treasure?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good bargain here. Is there a cold storage around? Also, prepare a pliable and strong golden wire. It¡¯s of great use to me.¡±


    Although Zuo Qiuyu did not know what clever idea Lin Mengya had regarding opening the box, he glimpsed a ray of hope when he saw the card up her sleeve.


    She had yet to disappoint him for the many days past. He believed that it would be the same this time.


    In order to hoodwink people, the three of them, together with Yu An, managed to find a cold storage, albeit stealthily.


    Yu An was a talented informant. Although they had only arrived two days ago, he already combed through every detail in the inner courtyard.


    After all, the fighting belonged to the people of the upper hierarchy. Those lower down in the hierarchy had to go on in their lives no matter what happened.


    In addition, Yu An¡¯s eloquence and wit had allowed him to befriend people easily.


    For this reason, they did not even see any disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs the entire way.


    Yu An appeared to be very familiar with the way, and soon, he opened the door to the cold storage.


    Lin Mengya and the other two looked astonished. Yu An, who seemed to be infinitely resourceful, merely smiled bashfully in response.


    ¡°I heard that the fresh vegetables and fruits in the Pavilion of Herbs were stored here, so I¡­¡±


    Yu An scratched his head sheepishly. Obviously, he was responsible for those marvelous tasting fruits they had been eating in the last two days.

 Chapter 518 - Du Zhong Dies

    Chapter 518 Du Zhong Dies


    ¡°Fine. If we succeed this time, you can have all the credit!¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly. It did seem that it was a good job done.


    Soon, the door to the cold storage was opened by Yu An.


    Cold air came onto them from the dark opening.


    Lin Mengya instinctively shuddered, but a pair of huge hands instantly pulled her into an embrace.


    Long Tianyu had folded her into his arms and warded off all the chill for her.


    Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu must have gotten used to this sight.


    Apart from giving a snort of contempt, the two would pretend that they saw nothing whenever Tianyu and Lin Mengya displayed their love.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    With Lin Mengya leading the way, they entered the cold storage.


    The moment they entered the cold storage, they were greeted with the special fragrance of fruits and vegetables.


    When they lit up the kerosene lamp at the door, the inside of the cold storage was clearly visible to them.


    Although the weather of the Nation of Lintian was like spring all year round, it was not the best time to harvest fruits and vegetables at this moment.


    Not to mention the common vegetables and fruits in the cold storage of the Pavilion of Herbs, favorites such as watermelon and lychee were always freshly available.


    There were crates containing rare but fresh vegetables and fruits. People here enjoyed a better life than Zuo Qiuchen, their emperor!


    It was no wonder that Yu An had discovered this place earlier. Why not enjoy it while they could?


    Yu An gave an indication to them and stayed outside as a lookout.


    While Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Zuo Qiuyu proceeded into the innermost part of the cold storage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the gold wires as well as the wooden bucket with water, as you requested. What do we do now?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu placed the items in front of Lin Mengya. To their surprise, Lin Mengya immediately tossed that box with an abstruse secret into the water.


    ¡°My dear, if the contents of the box get wet, it will be the death of me!¡±


    Now Zuo Qiuyu got anxious. To their surprise again, Lin Mengya waved her small hand, took a wooden bowl, and gently poured water into the keyhole of the box.


    ¡°Be patient. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    It was a rare sight that Long Tianyu opened his mouth to comfort Zuo Qiuyu. In reality, he merely did not want this clamorous guy to interrupt Lin Mengya.


    They saw that apart from pouring water into the keyhole, Lin Mengya had also inserted the malleable gold wire into it.


    The gold wire was malleable but tough. The strange thing was that it had slipped smoothly into the keyhole as Lin Mengya poured the water in.


    The sound of water being poured into the keyhole was the only sound in the cold storage. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on the box with an abstruse secret.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. Now, put it into the water. Now we just have to remember to come back after four hours.¡±


    Lin Mengya made sure the gold wire came out from the other side before putting the box into the wooden bucket.


    After that, Lin Mengya, together with Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, quietly exited from the cold storage.


    ¡°Are we done here? My dear cousin, are we being too careless and sloppy?¡±


    By now, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.


    Although that box was surely ingenious, they could not be sure that it would not get wet after being left in the water.


    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll help you get out its contents.¡±


    Lin Mengya shot him a look of indifference as she sounded as if she already had a plan.


    The three of them sneaked back to the courtyard where they were living.


    Once they were back there, Lin Mengya blurted out that she was exhausted, and she went to bed in her room. Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were left there, looking at each other. Unfortunately, neither of them knew what Lin Mengya¡¯s plan was.


    ¡°Princess, Princess! Someone had sneaked into the cold storage!¡±


    Not even two hours had passed, and Yu An had come to Lin Mengya¡¯s room quietly to make a report to her.


    Lin Mengya woke up from her pretending to sleep. Her eyes were filled with vigor ¨C she did not appear to be sleeping at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    The four of them cautiously came to the entrance of the cold storage.


    By now, there was a cunning smile on Lin Mengya, which seemed to say that her clever plan had worked.


    Yu An opened the door, and when he entered, he immediately saw a body lying on the floor.


    Lin Mengya felt for his pulse and concluded that the person had just breathed his last.


    When she turned him over, they realized that this person who did not close his eyes when he died was precisely Du Zhong, who had been spying on them.


    Lin Mengya could tell from the beginning that this guy was going to bring them harm. Little did she expect him to pass away at this place. Nevertheless, he had only himself to blame.


    His eyes were wide open, so he must have been struggling in pain before he died. Even his facial features were distorted. Without an autopsy, Lin Mengya could already tell the cause of his death.


    It did not take the three much effort to find the box with an abstruse secret. However, by now, the box had been opened, exposing an exquisite-looking key.


    Lin Mengya immediately reached out to take it, but Long Tianyu thought it might be dangerous to do that. To his surprise, Lin Mengya shook her head and took hold of the key.


    The hidden mechanism of the box, which they expected, did not work. On the other hand, Lin Mengya thought that the material with which the key was made of was very strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the poisonous darts had gone onto Du Zhong¡¯s body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have died such a terrible death.¡±


    As Lin Mengya handed the key to Zuo Qiuyu, she gazed with pity at Du Zhong, who was lying on the floor.


    This box with an abstruse secret had the most remarkable anti-theft system.


    She had used the gold wire and icy cold water in order to freeze its contents. Otherwise, when the box was opened, numberless thin, poisonous needles and pins would be released, and no one would be able to dodge them.


    Moreover, the mechanism of the box was so intelligent. In the absence of the key, one had to use a gold wire to hold it and freezing cold water to freeze around the keyhole to produce a frozen key temporarily.


    For this reason, this box with an abstruse secret would kill whoever opened it with a usual key.


    This solution was recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument, and this was where Lin Mengya got the idea from.


    ¡°Senior Du Zhong! Senior Du Zhong! What happened to you? Will someone come? There¡¯s a murder!¡±


    Suddenly, a shrieky voice sounded.


    As Lin Mengya and her company regained their composure, they saw the shadow of a figure fleeing out of the entrance.


    They quickly pursued him but realized that Yu An, who was guarding by the entrance, had fallen by its side.


    Fortunately, he had merely fainted from a blow. His life was not in danger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to use a series of stratagems.¡±


    An extremely intelligent and witty Lin Mengya could make out seventy to eighty percent of what was going on.


    They had given this box to Cousin Yu for purpose.


    She already mentioned that it was not possible for those people to hand over something so precious to Zuo Qiuyu.


    So they had intended to get somebody else to do their dirty work of killing!


    If they had managed to open the box, Zuo Qiuyu would have hardly survived. In that case, the content of this box would then go to them.


    How vicious they were! These people truly refused to give up their evil designs!


    The man, who was apparently a disciple, went around screaming, and soon, people started gathering in the surrounding.


    Among the people, some men who wanted to look as if they were protecting the crime scene surrounded the four of them.


    However, Lin Mengya did not plan to turn hostile, nor did she plan to refute. What she did instead was to wake Yu An, who had fallen onto the ground.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ my head¡­ Your Highness, you¡­¡±


    Yu An caressed his head and was about to give them words of warning.


    However, he was somewhat confused when he saw the crowd gazing at them.


    Lin Mengya shook her head at him. Being a quick-witted man, Yu An stopped asking questions immediately.


    ¡°Du Zhong! Du Zhong! My dear disciple, what happened that turn you into this state?!¡±


    Before Qian Yuming even stepped into the place, he started wailing.


    However, he was merely making a lot of noise but did not enter. To him, Du Zhong was merely a scapegoat.


    To Qian Yuming¡¯s surprise, when he was nearing the cold storage, a composed Lin Mengya came up to him and blocked his way.


    Qian Yuming glared at Lin Mengya, at daggers drawn, as if he was going to devour her.


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡±


    Du Zhong had died a quick death; however, Yu An, who was always cautious, had locked the cold storage before leaving.


    Moreover, Yu An had used a lock that he brought along.


    For this reason, there would surely be evidence that no one could tamper with yet.


    Also, the man who had given Yu An a blow and made him unconscious had not dared go near Du Zhong because of the presence of Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu, who were highly skilled in martial arts.


    However, Qian Yuming wanted to break in the moment he arrived. Lin Mengya found this to be highly suspicious.


    Nimbly, she moved in front of Qian Yuming to block his way. Her words implied that she was not going to give way to him.


    ¡°Elder Qian, I see that you¡¯ve lost your beloved disciple. To prevent anyone tampering with evidence, let each of us send two men to help bring your disciple¡¯s body out here. What do you say?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion alarmed Qian Yuming.


    Could she have seen through him?


    Yet he changed his mind as he did not believe that Lin Mengya could not possibly be so intelligent.


    He conveniently pointed to two of his men, who quickly moved forward, wanting to enter.


    ¡°Hey, I just remembered that your disciple had died from being poisoned. What a mistake it would be if these two disciples of yours were to come into contact with the poison? From my perspective, I think it would be better to send¡ªthose two!¡±


    Qian Yuming would never have expected this lass to be so cunning.


    She had just tricked him into appointing his most trusted disciples.


    In the next moment, however, she seemed to change her mind and conveniently pointed out two others.


    Immediately, Qian Yuming¡¯s face fell.


    Having spent so many years in the Pavilion of Herbs, Qian Yuming had never been toyed with by a woman!


    ¡°Your Highness, are you trying to play tricks on me? The man who died was my disciple! I tried hard to keep myself from revenging and did not require you to pay me back with your life! Please think carefully before you act, Your Highness!¡±


    Had he resorted to threats when negotiation did not work?


    Lin Mengya was no pushover. She was fearless when faced with Qian Yuming. She simply responded to him with an innocent look on her face.


    ¡°Your disciple had died of poisoning. Moreover, he had been struck by the poisonous needles and pins from the box with an abstruse secret. He was even holding in his hand a key for unlocking the box! From my understanding, this box supposedly belonged to my cousin, Prince Shen. It was given to him as an item for the competition. Did you teach your disciple to defraud in the midst of the competition? I suppose you couldn¡¯t have done that, right?¡±


    Just when Lin Mengya was speaking, Nan Rui, Duan Muyang, Duan Muyin, and Chang Tianhua arrived.

 Chapter 519 - Premeditated False Charges

    Snort, they had arrived so fast.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words just now were meant for them anyway.


    Lin Mengya did not need to worry about Qian Yuming playing dirty tricks in the presence of so many people.


    Instantly, a look of regret flashed across Qian Yuming¡¯s eyes.


    He shot Lin Mengya a vicious look. It was obvious that his hatred for her had intensified.


    Nevertheless, this did not bother Lin Mengya. She was keenly aware that she would eventually offend all the people here. What was happening now was merely a prelude.


    Her composure was clearly written on her face. There was no panic whatsoever. On the contrary, Elder Qian looked like a desperate man who would risk anything.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    As his disciples clustered around, Nan Rui asked the question while knowing the answer.


    Immediately, Qian Yuming tried to play up the situation, blaming the death of Du Zhong solely on Lin Mengya and her company.


    Although it was an ugly accusation, his story sounded vivid and lively.


    To a person who did not know what happened, it would sound as if Qian Yuming was an eyewitness to the entire event.


    However, Nan Rui and the two Duanmus kept quiet while looking serious and just. After they exchanged looks, they began saying some pleasantries to Lin Mengya and her company.


    ¡°Your Highness, this matter concerns the life of one person. I believe you naturally would not have done this given your status, Your Highness. However, Du Zhong¡¯s death was rather fishy. I wonder if you could assist me in finding out the truth?¡±


    Despite sounding polite, Lin Mengya somehow felt that Nan Rui was harboring some ill intentions.


    However, if she refused, she would be accused of abusing her powerful position when she refuses to cooperate out of guilt.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya still did not give them a positive answer.


    ¡°Elder Nan¡¯s suggestion makes sense. What happened is indeed fishy. Let¡¯s be open towards each other since we¡¯re all present here, lest there be any troubles afterward.¡±


    In this way, Nan Rui and the others could not say otherwise.


    At this critical juncture, as they spoke, some men had brought Du Zhong¡¯s body out.


    Du Zhong¡¯s body had been guarded by Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu. Surely no one would have the chance to do anything to it.


    For this reason, Qian Yuming was crest-fallen.


    In reality, Lin Mengya did not manage to have a good look because the visibility in the cold storage was low due to little light.


    However, now the body had been exposed under the sunlight. Everyone could see clearly the numerous closely spaced pin holes on Du Zhong¡¯s face.


    Nevertheless, the pin holes were very small that they appeared to be tiny red spots on his face.


    His eyes were opened wide and there was even a bizarre smile on his face.


    The sight of him brought chills up the people¡¯s spines.


    However, the people in the Pavilion of Herbs had seen all kinds of illnesses that the sight of Du Zhong¡¯s injury did not really alarm them.


    Lin Mengya purposely walked to Du Zhong¡¯s side and pointed at his right hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s holding the key to a box in his hand. I¡¯d like to ask all of you, the elders a question. This box had obviously been given to Prince Shen as a tool for the competition. Why was the key to this box in Du Zhong¡¯s possession? Could it be someone¡¯s intentional act, or was it Du Zhong who wanted to secretly frame Prince Shen?¡±


    Lin Mengya beat them to ask a difficult question and Nan Rui and the others were at a loss of how to react.


    However, veterans were after all abler than recruits. The look in Nan Rui¡¯s eyes transformed and his expression became solemn. He averted his gaze onto the lifeless Du Zhong with a look of enmity.


    ¡°This damned thing! To think that he had done such a shameless thing, he¡¯s deserving of death anyway!¡±


    Hearing Nan Rui¡¯s words, Qian Yuming was naturally displeased.


    ¡°Elder Nan, maybe someone was trying to fabricate a charge against Du Zhong! This had happened in the cold storage. Why didn¡¯t Prince Shen think of ways to open the box in his room but chose to come to the cold storage? Moreover, I had sent Du Zhong to take care of the guests out of good intentions. The princess could at least give me an account of what happened given that he died a dubious death.¡±


    Was this not obvious that he was trying to blame everything on her?


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya sneered as she fixed her eyes on Qian Yuming.


    ¡°Because the box was one with an abstruse secret. If it was not opened in the freezer, Prince Shen would be the one who¡¯s dead by now.¡±


    The expressions of the faces of the elders changed simultaneously at a simple statement Lin Mengya made.


    All the more, Lin Mengya knew that these people were aware of the content of the box with an abstruse secret.


    If they had to sacrifice a person in order to open the box with an abstruse secret, why not use this opportunity to get rid of Zuo Qiuyu. That would save them some effort.


    While this was supposed to be a secret plan, Lin Mengya who was always unconventional had exposed the plan openly.


    They had actually undermined their own plan now!


    ¡°So it was actually the box with an abstruse secret! Elder Nan, It looked like it was the will of heaven for Prince Shen to have picked the box with an abstruse secret!¡±


    It appeared that Chang Tianhua had been kept in the dark, which was why he looked surprised when Lin Mengya mentioned the box with an abstruse secret.


    Nan Rui¡¯s face fell.


    However, in the presence of so many disciples, he could only suffer the grievance quietly.


    ¡°This¡­ There must be some misunderstanding! The box with an abstruse secret is a very precious treasure in the Pavilion of Herbs. How could it be used in this competition as an item to be given away? The elder who¡¯s in charge of its care must have made a mistake, so by accident, it had gone to Prince Shen. Please do return the box, Your Highness.¡±


    Duanmu Yang, who had been keeping silent, quickly forced a smile as he spoke with a polite tone.


    However, Lin Mengya snorted. Her almond eyes were shooting daggers. Even Duanmu Yang could not help but shrink back.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you recognize this fact when Prince Shen first brought the box back? Now that the box had been opened and here you are to snatch it away openly! To be honest with you, I¡¯ve been sent by the emperor to supervise you!¡±


    It was at this moment that Lin Mengya drew out the Black Dragon Token which she had been carrying with her.


    In that instant, there was a look of fear in the eyes of Nan Rui and his company. Yet, deep inside, they could not suppress the covetousness for power that came with the Black Dragon Token.


    As Lin Mengya scanned their faces, she could tell that these people were terrorized by the Black Dragon Token and no longer dared to make trouble for her on the surface.


    Although Lin Mengya also knew that they would continue to do their thing secretly.


    ¡°Since Your Highness is in possession of the Black Dragon Token, we have to obey your words. However, this box with an abstruse secret is way too important to us. We would like Your Highness to leave it in the care of the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±


    While Nan Rui tried to hold back his emotions, apparently he was not ready to give up.


    Nevertheless, the box with an abstruse secret was indeed of great importance. Not only the elders, but also the disciples were gazing at the box with yearning.


    It was indeed difficult for Lin Mengya and her company to say no to the elders.


    She turned her head around and shot Zuo Qiuyu a look, but Zuo Qiuyu shook his head solemnly. The bronze key appeared primitive and crude under the sunlight.


    Suddenly she had a brain wave and she conceived a plan in her mind.


    ¡°I can hand the box over to your care temporarily. However, since the content of the box had been given to Prince Shen, it rightfully belongs to him. If you do not agree, I will destroy this key right here!¡±


    No one had expected Lin Mengya to agree to return the box back to the elders.


    Nevertheless, her request had put Nan Rui and his company in a spot.


    ¡°I agree that the box with an abstruse secret should be given to the fated person. Since Prince Shen was the first to gain possession of it, it should belong to him according to the rules.¡±


    Chang Tianhua added matter-of-factly.


    However, the other elders must be cursing in their hearts by now.


    Everyone in the Pavilion of Herbs was aware that this old man who refused to die had already pledged his loyalty to Princess Anle.


    Had he not turned around to bite them?


    Lin Mengya and Chang Tianhua exchanged looks. There was an unspoken rapport between the two.


    Although the medicine which he created for Lin Mengya had caused her much pain, this old man was actually a good man!


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡±


    Nan Rui had kept silent while Qian Yuming looked as if he was going to devour all of them. For this reason, Duanmu Yang appeared to be at a loss of what to do.


    Coming to a deadlock, Nan Rui finally nodded and Duanmu Yang breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright. According to the rules, the box with an abstruse secret should be given to the fateful person. Even if it were put under our care, for now, we will return it once the competition is over.¡±


    Lin Mengya sneered quietly. They should never assume that she did not understand the meaning of Duanmu Yang¡¯s words.


    Although it should be given to the fateful person, no one had clarified who the fateful owner of the box was.


    However, they did not seem to be aware of the other function of the box with an abstruse secret.


    After she whispered something into Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s ear, the two of them entered the cold storage. It only took a while for them to bring the empty box out.


    Zuo Qiuyu placed the key in the box before all the people.


    With a ¡°plop¡±, the box snapped close in front of all the people. Resembling nature, the box looked as if it had not been opened by anyone before now.


    ¡°Take it quickly! Watch out, for I will question you if you mixed up the box with other things!¡±


    Duanmu Yang allowed the elder in charge of such items to take the box with an abstruse secret from Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s hand.


    Lin Mengya welled up with a feeling of resentment when she observed the excited look in their eyes, which they failed to suppress.


    All of them were harboring evil intentions in their hearts. They did not really care about sacrificing someone¡¯s life for the sake of their own interest.


    All of them deserved to be punished for their sins!


    ¡°Elders, although the box with an abstruse secret would be put under your care temporarily, could my cousin then be considered to win this round? After all, the box with an abstruse secret carried the key to the secret realm of the Chief Elder. According to the rules of the Pavilion of Herbs, the person who¡¯s fated to gain possession of the key in the box would have the priority to be a candidate for the Chief Elder, right?¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya spoke those words, even Zuo Qiuyu snapped up his head and looked at her with shock in his eyes.


    In that instant, the faces of Qian Yuming and the elders looked terrible.


    This was because the rule was a top secret of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Apart from the records in the ancient records, only the chief priests of the various generations would know about it.


    However, there were also some elders in the Pavilion of Herbs who were in charge of the succession plan knew about this rule.


    But they were quite certain that some of these things would be kept a secret as a collective effort. How did this happen?


    ¡°Are you, the elders, unaware of this rule? It¡¯s alright. Since I have the Black Dragon Token, I have the duty to tell you some of the rules.¡±

 Chapter 520 - The Farce Coming to a Close

    Lin Mengya waved the Black Dragon Token in her hand and her intention was obvious.


    Zuo Qiuchen was the one who had revealed these secrets to her.


    Now the expressions of the elders¡¯ faces kept changing. It seemed that they could hardly believe that the young emperor was already aware of all that was happening.


    Was there still any other secrets in the Pavilion of Herbs that were unknown to the emperor?


    Now that she managed to intimidate this group of people, what she intended to do following this would become much easier.


    ¡°My dear disciple, how you¡¯ve been treated harshly by life! How do you expect me, your teacher, to continue living when you¡¯ve left in this manner?!¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was going to get away with all these, Qian Yuming immediately began crying out like a woman who had gone mad.


    His emotions seemed so real and his voice so grieved. Lin Mengya might have been taken in by his acting if not because she knew clearly that he was the very person who conspired the death of his own disciple.


    Obviously, the people who had been living in this environment for a long time would become skillful actors.


    Qian Yuming began wailing loudly when he realized that he was not getting anywhere.


    Coincidentally, Lin Mengya spotted the look in Duanmu Yang¡¯s eyes that said that he was gloating over what had happened. It appeared that there were no lack of disagreements among these elders.


    Perhaps Du Zhong had also been after the key kept in the box with an abstruse secret.


    Qian Yuming might well have anticipated all of these.


    ¡°Your disciple might have died a young age, but he had brought this upon himself after all. I wonder, Elder Qian, who was supposed to be in charge of guarding the key to the box with an abstruse secret?¡±


    Although these elders wanted to gang up against Zuo Qiuyu, they only dared to do it secretly.


    Firstly, they had given Cousin Yu the box with an abstruse secret. Lin Mengya supposed they had planned this together.


    However, the key inside the box with an abstruse secret was only one of the authenticating objects for the successor of the Chief Elder.


    Therefore, their intentions were flexible.


    From the time they realized something had happened, they were able to rush over within a short time.


    Apart from Elder Chang Tianhua who could be excluded, the rest ought to have come prepared.


    Lin Mengya supposed they had wanted to hear that Zuo Qiuyu had been killed when he tried to open the box with an abstruse secret using the wrong method.


    Unfortunately, Qian Yuming¡¯s greed and foolishness had allowed Lin Mengya to get a sweet bargain.


    Nevertheless, Du Zhong¡¯s death had created trouble.


    ¡°This¡­ We¡¯ve been looking for this key in the box with an abstruse secret all along, but all to no avail. Perhaps some determined person could have hidden it. Regardless of that, Du Zhong had died right before you, Your Highness. Please do give us an account of what happened.¡±


    Duanmu Yang, the relatively rational one, spoke up.


    Ever since he had a personal encounter with Lin Mengya, when he was being put down, he seemed to have been given some advice because his attitude towards Lin Mengya was much more friendly afterward.


    He made sure to address the princess in every statement he made. He was surely much more courteous than before.


    ¡°This man had died from the abstruse secret mechanism of the box. Are you going to shift the blame to us even if it was because he was covetous by nature and tried to open the box with an abstruse secret?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not attempt to conceal the coldness and impatience in her eyes as she spoke.


    Elder Duanmu Yin, who had been standing by Duanmu Yang¡¯s side snorted and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Perhaps this unlucky guy was a scapegoat. I¡¯ve long heard about the decisiveness in attacks of the Lin Family in Dajin. You¡¯re after all General Lin¡¯s daughter. We¡¯d never know if it were a ploy from you.¡±


    Duanmu Yin¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. Lin Mengya could not help but feel uneasiness and displeasure when he spoke.


    His eyes were made up of more white parts than black. Although there was a resemblance between him and Duanmu Yang, he gave Lin Mengya a sinister feeling.


    The surrounding temperature seemed to drop drastically almost immediately the moment he opened his mouth to speak.


    Many of the disciples also appeared to fear him more than respect him the moment they saw Duanmu Yin.


    Moreover, while he spoke little, every statement he made seemed to be a nail that nailed a sentence on Lin Mengya and her company.


    The favorable situation seemed to have turned against them the moment he made those few statements.


    However, Lin Mengya also realized that although Nan Rui was the most highly regarded elder in the Pavilion of Herbs, all the elders apart from Chang Tianhua surprisingly agreed with each other after he spoke.


    This was very strange. Was there something usual about Duanmu Yin?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My disciple was a simple man by nature. He had always been very responsible and loyal in terms of serving his teachers and elders. In fact, he had never been lacking in manners. Perhaps someone had tried to make use of his good nature so he became the scapegoat!¡±


    It was obvious that Qian Yuming was the one who coveted after the key. However, he had used his sharp tongue to point his fingers at Lin Mengya, and in a worked up way. In fact, he acted rather vehemently and appeared impassioned.


    Lin Mengya was puzzled as to why the arrogant Qian Yuming seemed to yield to Duanmu Yin¡¯s words.


    Just because Duanmu Yin spoke up, he had begun to act up again as if he was holding back a moment ago.


    Her hesitation had been viewed as guilt to some others. In that short time, the atmosphere seemed to have turned pressurizing to Lin Mengya and she felt cornered.


    ¡°Punish the murderer severely! We have to avenge Senior Du Zhong!¡±


    Someone shouted from among the crowd.


    The emotions were being stirred up at that instant. The fact was that Lin Mengya and her company were outsiders after all, so they were no match with Qian Yuming in gathering support from the people.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and was about to flare up when a figure came in front of her to block her.


    ¡°Prince Yu, although you are our honored guest, do you intend to bend the law to help your family and friends?¡±


    Qian Yuming frowned. How dare he point his fingers at Long Tianyu. Did he not fear for his life?


    Following a ¡°Snap¡±, Qian Yuming¡¯s shrieks filled the air.


    ¡°Ouch! My hand! You, you¡­ I¡¯ll fight you to the bitter end!¡±


    Qian Yuming seemed to have been carried away with Duanmu Yin being his back.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he had actually pointed a finger at Long Tianyu.


    However, no one managed to see what Long Tianyu did. It was only after the snapping sound that they saw Qian Yuming¡¯s finger bent at a bizarre angle.


    All the people present were physicians so naturally, they could tell that his finger had been broken.


    ¡°Snort!¡±


    In a fit of anger, Qian Yuming charged towards Long Tianyu with clawed hands.


    Long Tianyu merely snorted and lifted up his left hand. In the next moment, Qian Yuming, who was charging towards him was thrown into the air like a lightweight mannequin and landed outside the circle of people?


    All the people, including Lin Mengya who was standing behind him, traced the perfect projectile of Elder Qian¡¯s flight and fall with their eyes.


    They witnessed his great fall. Before he could take another breath, he fainted.


    Instantly, there was dead silence among the people.


    Long Tianyu scanned the surrounding with a chilling, murderous look in his eyes. In that instant, the people standing around retreated five meters instinctively.


    Lin Mengya smothered a giggle. These people were too used to wrangling.


    They were obviously shocked and intimidated by a violent man like Long Tianyu, who became physical the moment there was unhappiness.


    ¡°Elder Qian! Elder Qian! Quick, bring Elder Qian back!¡±


    Duanmu Yang, accompanied by his disciple, quickly went up to check on Qian Yuming¡¯s condition.


    He had merely fainted from the shortness of breath. He was not going to die. Unfortunately, Qian Yuming would henceforth be a laughing stock in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Qian Yuming¡¯s disciples carried him away hurriedly. Then Lin Mengya emerged from Long Tianyu¡¯s back quietly.


    There was a cold look in her gentle eyes. Both she and Long Tianyu had outstanding appearances. However, to the disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs, they looked like the two deities in Chinese folk religion in charge of escorting the spirits of the dead to the underworld. Their eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Princess! Prince Yu, what¡¯s your intention?¡±


    Nan Rui appeared to be provoked to anger. He shot a cold look at Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Elder Qian was rude to us in the first place. It was only right for the subordinate to obey the rules. On this occasion, my husband had merely given a light punishment for a great offense. It would not be so the next time.¡±


    Because of the breakout of the event, coupled with Long Tianyu¡¯s severe countenance, the couple had instantly become a nightmare to them.


    Perhaps she had inherited the imposing manner of the Lins nurtured in the battlefield; there was a cold, murderous air about her when she put on a serious face.


    For this reason, no one dared disregards her presence.


    ¡°There are many questionable points regarding Du Zhong¡¯s death. Naturally, I will give you an account, but it¡¯s up to you to believe and accept my account. I believe justice will prevail eventually. However, if anyone intends to blacken our name and Prince Shen¡¯s name, beware and think about how many heads you can afford to let roll if you insulted the royals!¡±


    She always had a reputation for being fair and upright, but she naturally knew that what happened today would result in many discussions among the people.


    Although gossip was a fearful thing, it would be hard to shut everyone¡¯s mouth no matter what she did. Nevertheless, her threats would be a deterrent to them to a certain extent.


    ¡°Since Your Highness have given us your words, we should not make things any more difficult for you. Regardless of whether Du Zhong had died because of the princess, it¡¯s somewhat related. Du Zhong is a disciple of the Pavilion of Herbs so we have to investigate this matter thoroughly. Before we find out the truth, we would like Your Highness and Prince Yu to not roam around the pavilion freely lest we make this matter even more complicated.¡±


    Nan Rui laid out the conditions reluctantly after pondering for a moment.


    They each hold their stand and reasons, but no one was able to produce any evidence to prove the other party wrong.


    For this reason, Nan Rui¡¯s request was not unreasonably.


    The only concern was that their every movement within the Pavilion of Herbs would be restricted from now on.


    It would have brought considerable inconvenience upon them.


    ¡°The safely of Your Highness is of utmost importance without a doubt, but no one is above the law, not even the emperor! If Your Highness refuses to oblige, I might appeal to the imperial court and let the emperor judge the matter!¡±


    This was the ultimatum given by Nan Rui and Lin Mengya had no other choice but to nod in agreement.


    If this was brought up to Zuo Qiuchen, it would be a dilemma for Zuo Qiuchen given that he had to safeguard his reputation as well as the legal system.


    ¡°Your Highness, You are indeed clear on matters of principle. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 521 - Outright Difficult to Deal with

    A farce concerning life and death unfolded.


    Nan Rui sent some men as watchmen, while in fact, they were to spy on them.


    The surrounding disciples began to disperse. In the absence of Qian Yuming, Du Zhong¡¯s body was left lying on the ground.


    In fact, it had become an insignificant ornament.


    It was as if the series of waves created as a result of his death had nothing to do with him.


    Lin Mengya turned to steal a glance at the body, not so much because she had pity on him. She wondered if he knew that he was merely one of his master¡¯s chess pieces, would he feel sorry for himself?


    It certainly did not feel good being scrutinized. Fortunately, these men remained polite because of Long Tianyu¡¯s presence.


    They had wanted to follow them in. However, a look from Long Tianyu made them uneasy and they eventually stay by the entrance.


    Yu An thought to make things difficult for them but was finally stopped by Lin Mengya.


    ¡°They are not worth your attention. After all, no one would dare intrude since Long Tianyu is here. They¡¯re merely watchdogs. Why be upset over them?¡±


    Lin Mengya was surely aware that Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation of being a noxious person had spread all over the Pavilion of Herbs.


    However, Yu An believed that it was his negligence at that moment in time that gave Du Zhong the opportunity to act and this made him feel bad.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya and her companions became suspects once again and they were detained. For this reason, Yu An wished he could do something in compensation.


    Seeing how dejected he looked, Lin Mengya whispered something into his ear.


    ¡°Yes, I will do that right away!¡±


    Keeping her eyes on Yu An¡¯s back as he left, the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into a meaningful smile.


    As expected, the voices of an argument between Yu An and the men outside sounded in the air not long after.


    ¡°Is Yu An alright? Would he be put in an unfavorable situation?¡±


    A restless Zuo Qiuyu, who was sitting down in the conference room, commented.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya shook her head. She knew Yu An was very intelligent. If he could not even handle such a situation, it only showed that all his years of serving Zuo Qiuchen by his side were in vain.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I only sent him to fetch me something. Oh yes, are there other items in the box apart from the key?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had only taken a few quick glances at the box, she had spied little notes in the box, apart from a key.


    Upon hearing her words, Zuo Qiuyu tapped his head and drew out a bundle of small paper notes.


    Before the eyes of the two people, Zuo Qiuyu carefully unrolled the notes.


    To their surprise, the note which appeared to be as big as a thumb when rolled up ended up being a piece of paper the size of two palms.


    However, the paper was as thin as the wings of cicadas that eventually, Zuo Qiuyu had to smooth it out on the table before the three of them began going through the contents of the note with curiosity.


    The inscriptions were made up of some simple strokes and lines, but they did not look like maps, neither were the characters of a language.


    At that moment, their minds were filled with many question marks.


    What on earth was this?


    ¡°Could this¡­ be a map?¡± asked Zuo Qiuyu, puzzled.


    However, apart from a few simple lines, there was nothing else on that piece of paper.


    There was not even any glossary. It appeared to be someone¡¯s candid scribbles made up of lines.


    ¡°What do you think, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Among the three of them, Long Tianyu could be said to be the most well-versed with maps.


    After all, he had the experience of leading soldiers in battles.


    After Long Tianyu focused his attention and took a close look at it, he shook his head at Lin Mengya. If even he thought otherwise, it was definitely not a map.


    To make sure nothing went wrong, however, Lin Mengya scanned the note and saved it in her Shen Nung system.


    Anyway, there was no limit to its storage space. It would be an added safety measure, just in case, it became handy.


    The three of them continued studying and scrutinized the note for a long while.


    Unfortunately, they did not know what to make of it in the end.


    Lin Mengya pondered over and over. Finally, she flipped the paper over.


    At that moment, sunlight was shining through the windows into the room and fell on the piece of paper. It was then that Lin Mengya had an inspiration.


    Gently, she lifted the paper against the light. To their surprise, a line of characters which was invisible earlier appeared on the paper!


    ¡°The box with an abstruse secret would be given to the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs, the future generations must remember never to go against the teachings of the ancestors! Rong Hua.¡±


    Rong Hua? Lin Mengya thought the name sounded very familiar.


    She tapped her head as she pondered. Was ¡®Rong Hua¡¯ not the name printed on the first page of the music score for the green stringed instrument?


    When Lin Mengya turned around, wanting to inquire about the identity of Rong Hua, she saw the worked up expression on Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°This, this was the name of the first generation Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs! So he, he truly existed!¡±


    The first Chief Elder? Instantly, a thought came to Lin Mengya. Could the music score for the green stringed instrument, a monumental work in history, be written by the first generation Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs?


    However, Lin Mengya still felt that it was not likely so.


    Apart from Rong Hua, there were a number of other names mentioned in the book. Perhaps Chief Elder Rong Hua was the one who initiated the production of this work and the people who came after continued to finetune and perfect it. Finally, this monumental work was completed.


    However, why was there no mention in the music score for the green stringed instrument that the person who found the box with an abstruse secret would be the successor of the Pavilion of Herbs?


    ¡°This is wonderful! With this, we won¡¯t need to be afraid of the dirty tricks those people play!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu appeared so excited it looked as if he had found a treasure. He looked at the piece of paper in his hand as if it were more precious than an imperial edict.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this may not be as simple as it seems.¡±


    In contrast with Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s excited reaction, Lin Mengya felt that even if this were truly something left behind by the first Chief Elder, those people might still not obey his words.


    If one were to ponder over it, even if the Pavilion of Herbs was founded by Rong Hua, this was something that happened centuries ago.


    If the people now did not even obey the commandments he set down, was it possible that they would allow Zuo Qiuyu to succeed his position just because Zuo Qiuyu was in possession of a note from him?


    It would be wiser to just keep the note. Perhaps it would come in handy in the future in an unexpected way.


    After feeling all worked up, Zuo Qiuyu could only force a smile and kept the note.


    He was not stupid. Naturally, he knew that this note was merely a piece of paper for now.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better hide it properly for now, lest there be an accident.¡±


    Lin Mengya held on to Long Tianyu and led him back to their room.


    It would be safer for them if only Zuo Qiuyu alone knew about it.


    Once they were back in the room, Lin Mengya quickly settled Long Tianyu on a chair and started feeling his pulse with her left hand.


    She concentrated on listening quietly to his pulse. It was only after some time that she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why did you act so foolishly? Did you know that by mobilizing the vital energy in you just now, you had risked spreading the poison in your body?¡±


    She looked at Long Tianyu accusingly. Surely, Lin Mengya knew that it was all because Long Tianyu could not bear to see her suffer in any way.


    In the Nation of Lintian, however, people should consider how much they weighed before thinking of laying a finger on her.


    As long as Zuo Qiuchen was on the throne, she did not need to worry about her safety.


    This fool was always acted on impulse.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    A warm smile appeared on his cool face in that instant.


    Before Lin Mengya could protest, Long Tianyu pulled Lin Mengya into his embrace. He bit his lips, feeling uneasy.


    The effect of the Immortal Powder was indeed overpowering. Although he had taken the medicine prescribed by Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu, the effects had been largely suppressed. However, he did not expect to experience such a strong urge once he mobilized the vital energy in his body.


    Lin Mengya sighed, then she quickly fetched his medicine for him so he could take it immediately.


    With strong willpower, Long Tianyu finally managed to suppress the urge.


    By the time he calmed down, Long Tianyu¡¯s face was covered by beads of perspiration.


    All Lin Mengya could do was wipe away the perspiration with her handkerchief.


    Long Tianyu smiled tenderly at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s concerned face. He had made her worry yet again.


    ¡°This poison was even more difficult to shake off than I imagined.¡±


    Long Tianyu had never experienced any fear of any kind since he was born.


    However, Immortal Powder had almost completely destroyed his self-control.


    He supposed no one in the world would be able to escape the effects of this drug once addicted.


    Occasionally, Long Tianyu would wonder if he would remain under the control of the drug for the rest of his life.


    ¡°But you are doing much better than I expected. Although the drug is indeed dreadful, you are able to overcome it. You¡¯re doing great. You¡¯ve proven yourself to be my awesome husband.¡±


    Smiling sweetly, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration for him.


    Long Tianyu could have burst out laughing because she sounded like she was trying to pacify a child. However, his heart swelled with pride.


    Having been through so much agony, he still could not help curling up his lips into a joyful smile.


    One statement from this woman was more effective than any miracle-working pills.


    ¡°Oh yes, you should go to the living room to look for Zuo Qiuyu first so that he can have a look at you again to make sure you are doing fine. I will go there to look for you in a while.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle coaxing left Long Tianyu with no other choice but to comply.


    Lin Mengya watched as he headed to the living room, and the smile on her face faded.


    She went back into the inner chamber of the room and quietly took out a bottle of medicine.


    While staring at the little jade-green bottle, Lin Mengya instinctively licked her lips.


    She made a wry smile. She understood that Long Tianyu did not wish that she suffered, so he had wanted to destroy this secretly.


    However, Lin Mengya found out about his intention long ago and had hidden the bottle.


    He could barely suppress the effects of the drug when he only used a little of his vital energy. It might seem that Long Tianyu was making progress day by day, but Lin Mengya could tell that this was only superficial.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya swallowed the pill, then with all her might, she hid the medicine bottle by her pillow once again.


    In the next moment, the excruciating pain started to spread from her right arm.


    With a ¡°blaargh¡± Lin Mengya threw up a mouthful of blood, not knowing why.


    She fell to the ground silently, her eyes closed as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 522 - Pretend Death Episode

    Long Tianyu thought he heard something from within the room before he had gone too far.


    Frowning, he quickened his steps as he returned to the room.


    ¡°Mengya! Zuo Qiuyu, someone come!¡±


    He spotted Lin Mengya, who had been paralyzed on the ground the moment he entered through the door.


    Long Tianyu tensed up the moment he saw the fresh blood at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    There was an unusual ruddiness to Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks. Long Tianyu pulled up Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeves and as he expected, there was a red patch made up of wriggly lines like earthworms on her right arm. The sight brought great pain to Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu rushed over the moment he heard the commotion. Apparently, he was flabbergasted when he saw the Lin Mengya in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°This is¡­ Quick, Long Tianyu, lay her on the bed!¡±


    How would Long Tianyu be willing to put her down? He continued holding Lin Mengya in his arms while he sat down on the bed, looking solemn.


    Zuo Qiuyu immediately felt her pulse and as he did so, the expression on his face turned solemn too.


    ¡°How could this be? There¡¯s no pulse! Breathing¡­ Why isn¡¯t she breathing too?¡±


    The situation turned extremely bizarre.


    Lin Mengya, who was completely well just a moment ago, was not showing any signs of breathing and no pulse at all.


    Nevertheless, the red lines on her right arms appeared to be dancing around vigorously.


    By this time, Zuo Qiuyu was drenched in sweat, but he still had no inkling of what was happening to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Go get Chang Tianhua for me! This medication had been prescribed by him. He will know!¡±


    The bizarre situation, however, had made Long Tianyu calm down in that instant.


    Although there was no pulse or breathing, he was certain that Lin Mengya was still alive.


    He once heard his master mentioned that there was something the people who practiced martial arts did, which was to lapse into a state that appeared to be dead. Someone in this state would appear perfectly normal, except that he would have no breathing and no pulse.


    From Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance, she had perhaps lapsed into a state of fake death.


    This was the only reason that explained the ruddiness on her cheeks even in the absence of breathing and pulse.


    At this moment, Zuo Qiuyu had rushed off to look for Elder Chang. Cautiously, Long Tianyu held on to Lin Mengya, fearing that he would miss anything while she was in this state.


    Not long after, Elder Chang arrived with Zuo Qiuyu in a hurry.


    By this time, the ruddiness on Lin Mengya¡¯s cheeks had subsided considerably. At the same time, the red marks on her right arm appear to slow down in their movements.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s breathing and pulse had not returned.


    ¡°Elder Chang, although Mengya always suffers excruciating pain when she ingests your prescription, nothing like this had ever happened. Did something go wrong?¡±


    Chang Tianhua did not dare to slight Zuo Qiuyu after hearing his words. He immediately felt for Lin Mengya¡¯s pulse.


    He frowned while he felt for her pulse in silence. It was only after some time that he exhaled and started to speak slowly.


    ¡°The princess was pulsing in a strange pattern that was extremely rare in the world. Although there¡¯re no breathing and pulse on the surface, she is still alive. There should not be any problem with my prescription. Nevertheless, there are signs that show that the princess¡¯s arteries and veins had been injured before. The effect of the medication I prescribed must be too powerful. Not to worry, I¡¯ve researched into another new medication which has a much gentler effect.¡±


    Chang Tianhua wiped away the perspiration on his forehead. He was afraid that the two important guests would take it out on him.


    However, both Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were reasonable and rational. They had not displayed any signs of violence towards him.


    ¡°Does that mean my cousin¡¯s life is not at risk?¡± asked Zuo Qiuyu severely.


    Chang Tianhua pondered carefully before he nodded solemnly.


    In that instant, the two men finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Look, Mengya has started to breathe!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s excited voice instantly made Long Tianyu nervous once again.


    He fixed his gaze on Lin Mengya until she gradually opened her eyes.


    It appeared that she was struggling very hard just to come out of darkness.


    The protection precaution of the Shen Nung system on the human body had been too sensitive.


    She had vomited a mouthful of blood because of the powerful effect of the medication, and the Shen Nung system had automatically been activated. Moreover, the system needed time to make a diagnosis, making sure that the life of the body was not in danger before shutting down the system.


    Lin Mengya was aware of such a safety measure, but there was nothing she could do to control it.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she realized that she was staring into Long Tianyu¡¯s anxiety-filled eyes.


    She dazed for a moment, then she broke out into a smile. She supposed he had been flabbergasted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Long Tianyu. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A simple statement from Lin Mengya made Long Tianyu¡¯s expression froze.


    He gazed deeply into her eyes and the coldness in his own eyes faded. What took over was a look of deep affection.


    She could not recall the moment this man with bone-chilling temperament started to give out warmth to her.


    Lin Mengya seemed to be captivated by his deep, dark eyes which were like a start that was most difficult to come by. It seemed to attract her heart and suck it in.


    ¡°Cough¡­ my dear cousin, how are you feeling now?¡±


    The enchanting atmosphere was broken in that instant. Lin Mengya turned around and saw that Zuo Qiuyu and Chang Tianhua seemed to have a mutual agreement. They had turned their heads in opposite directions simultaneously.


    They looked as if they were carefully studying the decorations in her room.


    Blushing only a little, Lin Mengya, who was an unusual girl, did not feel especially embarrassed over such trivial matters.


    Anyways, she and Long Tianyu were a pair of lawfully wedded husband and wife. Would their gestures not be counted as affection between a pair of loving couples?


    She braced herself and got up with the help and support of Long Tianyu.


    She did not feel any bodily discomfort and other sensations apart from feeling strengthless in her legs.


    She jiggled her body and realized that her right arm felt much better. Elder Chang¡¯s medication was indeed out of the ordinary.


    However, the moment she steadied herself, she saw Long Tianyu frowning as he looked awkwardly at Elder Chang.


    She supposed Long Tianyu thought Elder Chang¡¯s prescription was the cause of the painful episode a moment ago.


    If so, he would have wronged Elder Chang.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. Elder Chang¡¯s prescription was indeed amazing. It¡¯s all because I couldn¡¯t wait for my arm to heal, so I overdosed a little. Given my body is different from that of others, I¡¯ve made everyone anxious. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lin Mengya bowed after she finished speaking.


    It was only then that Long Tianyu¡¯s furrowed brows eased.


    He clearly knew that Lin Mengya¡¯s intention was to give credit to Elder Chang.


    Rightfully, he should not blame Elder Chang and be angry with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m deeply grateful to Elder Chang for studying into this medication and prescribing it to my wife.¡±


    Upon hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s calm tone of voice, the tension in Chang Tianhua¡¯s hearts finally eased.


    He quickly smiled and waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all thanks to the princess for trusting me so much as to try my prescription. However, the effect of this medication is way too strong. I¡¯ve studied further and created another pill with a much gentler effect. If you take this new medication, it will also be as effective.¡±


    Immediately, the atmosphere became much more harmonious.


    Chang Tianhua may be an oddball, but he had a good impression of both Lin Mengya and Zuo Qiuyu.


    He might appear to be old-fashioned, but he was actually a perceptive and sensible person.


    He was about the only person in the Pavilion of Herbs who managed to earn some trust from Lin Mengya and her companions.


    ¡°Princess, although you have been implicated by what happened to Du Zhong, this may not all bad after all.¡±


    Back in the conference room, the few of them had settled down for tea when Chang Tianyu spoke up after pondering for some time.


    ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to Chang Tianhua with a quizzical look on her face.


    What happened had resulted in the three of them being locked up in her small courtyard.


    This would mean many more inconveniences for them going forward.


    Chang Tianyu paused for a moment before starting to speak.


    ¡°On the surface, Qian Yuming and Nan Rui may appear to be on the same boat. However, they had already become enemies due to disputes over personal interests. The Duanmu brothers are smart enough not to offend anyone. As for me, I¡¯m just an idle person who doesn¡¯t pose any threat to them. However, Du Zhong, who was Qian Yuming¡¯s trusted disciple, had lost his life on this occasion over the box with an abstruse secret. In reality, he did not die because of neglect, rather, someone was intent on adding fuel on the fire.¡±


    Sensing that there was hidden meaning in Chang Tianhua¡¯s words, Lin Mengya and her two companions exchanged looks, then they kept silent as they waited for Chang Tianhua¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Both Qian Yuming and Nan Rui are eyeing the position of the Chief Elder, but they both lacked the level of attainment. Do you know why the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs insisted on holding this medical skills competition?¡±


    The corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into a scornful smile as she could somewhat guess the reason.


    ¡°The reason is that they wish to repossess the music score for the green stringed instrument and the Hundred Herb Seal!¡±


    Chang Tianhua¡¯s words did not come as a surprise to Lin Mengya.


    The reason for holding such a great fanfare was not simply for electing the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    One ought to understand that the Pavilion of Herbs was able to grow to such a grand scale relying on the direction given by the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Now that the music score for the green stringed instrument had been lost and the Chief Elder who was the only person who knew about it had disappeared. Without the music score for the green stringed instrument, naturally it had lost its attraction for talents.


    Lin Mengya finally understood the reason her mother hid the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    People were getting into trouble on account of this cherished item. This item seemed like a treasure, but was in reality a hornet¡¯s nest.


    ¡°But¡­ the music score for the green stringed instrument had already been destroyed and the Hundred Herb Seal had gone missing.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu said slowly after stealing a glance at Lin Mengya.


    At this moment, Chang Tianhua also looked toward Lin Mengya with earnestness in his eyes. However, the tone of his voice was so low that only the few of them could hear him.


    ¡°Princess, back then, everyone said that the Chief Elder had handed down the music score for the green stringed instrument to the Eldest Princess. I am not eyeing the position of the Chief Elder, which I don¡¯t deserve, but I¡¯ve been in this for so many years. I am earnestly hoping to have a look at the amazing music score for the green stringed instrument.¡±


    Chang Tianhua sounded so earnest that it seemed that he was sincere.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. She would have done a disservice if this book were to be ruined in her hands.


    However, the content of the book was stored in her brain. She could not possibly put her brain into another person¡¯s body.

 Chapter 523 - Courtesy Demands Reciprocity

    In reality, she had once responded to Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s inquiry regarding the music score for the green stringed instrument, albeit not formally.


    Since this was the case, it would be better for her to make things clear now.


    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before finally speaking up in a solemn tone.


    ¡°To be honest with you, Elder Chang, actually the original copy of the music score for the green stringed instrument had been destroyed by my mother by accident.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with embarrassment. As she expected, both Chang Tianhua and Zuo Qiuyu looked disappointed.


    She supposed these two were the only people in the Pavilion of Herbs who were sincere regarding studying the music score of the green stringed instrument.


    ¡°Years ago, I did hear something like that, but I did not witness it with my own eyes. I suppose my mother was also helpless with regard to this matter. Although the music score for the green stringed instrument had been destroyed, my mother managed to make a copy and bound it. If Elder Chang doesn¡¯t mind, could you work with us to present the content of the music score for the green stringed instrument before the people of the world once again?¡±


    Chang Tianhua and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster ride because of what Lin Mengya said.


    In their eyes, more importantly, the music score for the green stringed instrument was an out-of-print medical book that could save many people.


    Now that they heard Lin Mengya said that the music score for the green stringed instrument would be bestowed upon the world, they were so elated like they were kids.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m truly grateful that Your Highness did not shun me because of my old age, but is granting me the hope of seeing the music score for the green stringed instrument brought to the world one day. I¡¯m at your service.¡±


    There were tears in Chang Tianhua¡¯s eyes. He did not expect that he would get to see the copy of the music score for the green stringed instrument in his life.


    It was all because Lin Mengya had bestowed the chance on him. If not for Lin Mengya, all he could do in this life was hold on to this wishful hope.


    Seeing the tears flowing from the aged eyes of Elder Chang, who was even his father¡¯s senior in terms of age, Lin Mengya immediately realized that she had found the right person.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Elder Chang. You¡¯re our elder, who is prestigious and highly respected. I¡¯m doing this because it could benefit and edify the general public.¡±


    Lin Mengya quickly responded humbly. Nevertheless, her move had surely won over Chang Tianhua to join forces with them.


    Chang Tianhua had been all emotional at that moment. After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s promise and reassurance, he thanked her profusely and went home.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became a little oppressive when she could not tell what was on Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s mind.


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the both of you? Why are you keeping so quiet?¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel apologetic towards Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu for keeping them in the dark, which she should not have done.


    Although the matter regarding the music score for the green stringed instrument was very important, she felt that it would be better for it to be passed down to benefit the general public than to allow the book to create a bloody storm within the Pavilion of Herbs.


    At this moment, however, the expressions of the two men¡¯s faces were changing. It was difficult to tell what they were thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, but you should not have kept this from me, my dear cousin.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu forced a smile. He could not help but feel somewhat that it was a pity.


    After all, the content of the music score for the green stringed instrument was extremely complicated. There was no way it could be completely preserved no matter how hard his aunt and cousin tried.


    However, he would have definitely felt much better if he had known that Lin Mengya¡¯s scanning system would not miss even one stroke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to keep you in the dark, but I wasn¡¯t aware of how important this book was to you before. After I understood its importance, I felt that it would bring trouble upon us. I admit that I¡¯ve made a mistake regarding this matter.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was naturally open-minded and optimistic. He quickly straightened out his thinking after a few minutes of being awkward.


    The expression on his face seemed to say that a heavy burden had fallen off his shoulder. After all, he had not disappointed his master by failing to fulfill his instructions.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a medical book after all. It shouldn¡¯t be entangled with man¡¯s desire and power. Am I not right, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu seemed to implicate something in his expression.


    However, it passed so quickly that Lin Mengya did not detect it.


    There was a moment Long Tianyu held a listless gaze, but it also disappeared quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be a meritorious service to society if the music score for the green stringed instrument was revealed to the people.¡±


    Looking relaxed, Long Tianyu gazed at Lin Mengya with a look of approval.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence was boosted by his commendation. It appeared that she had done the right thing.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought back the item you requested.¡±


    At this moment, Yu An¡¯s voice sounded. Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu saw Yu An carrying a large piece of ice in his hands.


    Although the ice was sitting on top of a few layers of clothes, Yu An¡¯s hands were red from the cold.


    ¡°Put it down quickly! Be careful not to get frost-bitten.¡±


    They were surprised to find that this guy was so good.


    It ought to have taken him much effort to carry such a large piece of ice.


    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve made sure that those people saw what I was doing, according to how you¡¯ve instructed me. I believe there will be a great commotion in the cold storage before nightfall.¡±


    Yu An spoke in a low voice with a smile on his face.


    This princess of theirs was an expert in playing tricks on people. Now those people would be very busy.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement as he gazed at the large piece of ice.


    What game was this witty little lady play now?


    ¡°Mengya, you¡­¡±


    Gently, Lin Mengya covered her lips with her small hand.


    Since they had been plotted against, they had to retaliate and get back at them, right?


    While the block of ice was spreading the cold, the hearts of these people in strife was more chilling than the ice.


    Before the sky became dark, the candidates who had received instructions for the first round of the competition began gathering at the inner courts of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    In name, this was a process to select the next Chief Elder. In reality, apart from the few prospective candidates, the rest were really serving as props.


    Since Zuo Qiuyu managed to open the box with an abstruse secret, he had been included as one of the competitors.


    They were being locked up once again because of Du Zhong and their every movement was being scrutinized. For this reason, this had become the most carefree place within the Pavilion of Herbs.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was leaning back on the cushion on her bed, looking at the scenery in the courtyard as she chatted with Long Tianyu while eating melon seeds.


    ¡°I observed that you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Is it because your body had not fully recovered?¡±


    Lin Mengya cast a concerned look at Long Tianyu.


    The effects of the drug had come on again in the afternoon. Long Tianyu had managed to endure through it with much effort, but his face had lost its colors.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew that during the time she deliberately excused herself from his presence, Long Tianyu had thrown up many times.


    While his energy had not been drained, he looked weak and exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    When had Long Tianyu ever complained that he was tired in the past?


    Lin Mengya leaned gently into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and wore a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll be able to go home. What do you say? Have Snow and the baby tiger forgotten us? Also, my elder brother must be very anxious. I haven¡¯t written to him and Father recently.¡±


    Long Tianyu found Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle and demure voice very comforting.


    This woman might be full of bizarre ideas but there was a ruthless side to her. However, either way, he found her captivating.


    He wondered if he had been indebted to her in their previous life.


    ¡°No way. Both Snow and the baby tiger are very intelligent. I gathered from the messenger that the two have been guarding your courtyard so tightly that no one could enter.¡±


    His deep voice resonated as he spoke of their family matters.


    Lin Mengya half-closed her eyes as if she were a little kitten being stroked and comforted.


    It was a rare moment of heart-warming intimacy but like always, it was being interrupted.


    Long Tianyu perked up his ears. He had already detected that there was an intruder in the courtyard, whose footsteps did not sound like one of them.


    No, in fact, there was more than one intruder.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there, did you lure someone in?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s first reaction was to go out to check out the situation.


    However, Lin Mengya reached out to hold on to him and gave him a naughty grin.


    Long Tianyu immediately got what she was trying to say. It was no wonder that she had been so listless since nightfall. So this was the most exciting part of the show.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, Yu An¡¯s effort would have gone to waste. Why else would he carry around such a large block of ice while going around in the Pavilion of Herbs?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s lips were curled up into a sly but attractive smile.


    Just a moment ago, she was still like an obedient little girl. But now, she had turned into a cunning fox trying to play tricks on others.


    Long Tianyu could not help but steal a light kiss on her lips.


    ¡°You¡­ Forget it, Long Tianyu. Do me a favor by checking out how many people had stolen into the courtyard, will you?¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to keep calm, but her shifty eyes had betrayed her embarrassment when Long Tianyu stole a kiss.


    It was just too bad that there was a pressing serious matter. She had to let this go.


    ¡°There are five people at the entrance and three in the courtyard and they are heading towards the living room.¡±


    Long Tianyu listened intently for a while, then he immediately had a grasp of the situation outside.


    These scums of the literati might have attained a high level of medical skills, sadly they were all useless scums who knew little martial arts.


    While they thought they were very quiet, Long Tianyu could hear their every move.


    ¡°So little? Forget it, anyways the most exciting part of the show is coming up in a while.¡±


    Lin Mengya pouted in protest.


    Thereafter, she tiptoed over to the window and hid below it. She had deliberately not lit the lamp but relied on the moonlight so that it would appear as if they had retired for the day.


    She put the black cloth sack with two holes punched out for her eyes that she had prepared in the afternoon secretly, over her head.


    Lin Mengya stuck out half of her head above the window sill without any inhibition and spied on the movement of those intruders in the dark.


    Under the moon, the shadows of the figures sneaked into the living room.


    It did not take long before they began to hear the sound of inhaling coming from within.


    Long Tianyu, who was hiding behind the window did not need to look to know what was happening. He found Lin Mengya wearing the sack on her head especially amusing.


    Soon, the sound of people inhaling was being suppressed. Thereafter, a dark figure slipped out. As they had expected, the number of people increased once again.

 Chapter 524 - Lure the Enemy Away from His Base

    This was the most exciting part to watch. Lin Mengya continued to watch and observe without any inhibition by the window.


    Initially, there were only three figures, but soon, more came that made up a total of five.


    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows a little because he discovered that more people had entered the courtyard.


    However, those who arrived later were like those who arrived earlier in that they too did not possess any martial art skills.


    This was strange. Given that there was only one big ice cube in there, why did all these men want to gather inside?


    The presence of so many men created quite a stir outside.


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s special arrangement, the four men in the two rooms had fallen into such deep sleep as if they were dead. There was no sign of the men coming out of the rooms to interrupt them.


    Those shadowy figures could no longer be bothered about the surroundings and became bolder.


    Never would they imagine that every move of theirs had been watched by people.


    The number of shadowy figures increased to a dozen. Eventually, with the help of those figures, they managed to transport an extra-large box out of the living room after much effort.


    Lin Mengya found it amusing to watch those few people carry the wooden box out with much effort. Moreover, in order to minimize the sound they made, they were all hunched over from the labor at this moment.


    A playful Lin Mengya tugged at Long Tianyu¡¯s hem and pointed towards those figures.


    When they exchanged looks, Long Tianyu immediately understood the cunning intention in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    With a flick of his finger, a small pebble shot out and hit the knee of one of the men noiselessly.


    ¡°Ouch! My foot!¡±


    In that instant, the box crashed onto the foot of one of the men. He could not bear the pain but cried out in agony, but someone covered his mouth immediately to smother his voice.


    ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t raise an alarm!¡±


    Lin Mengya almost burst out laughing and Long Tianyu shared her sentiment.


    Given what had happened, someone would attend the competition with a crippled leg.


    Might as well. This was the price to pay for being covetous.


    Finally, the box was being transported away. Lin Mengya stood by the window and looked on as those shadowy figures disappeared into the night. Soon, the corners of her mouth curved into a sneer.


    Initially, no matter why Nan Rui had given the box with an abstruse secret to Zuo Qiuyu, he merely wanted Zuo Qiuyu to be the scapegoat.


    After all, Zuo Qiuyu was a member of the royal family. In fact, he was the emperor¡¯s blood brother. Given his exceptional power and status, this matter would only be an activity for their own people and a few of their trusted aids.


    For this reason, there was only a handful of people in the entire Pavilion of Herbs who knew the truth.


    As for the others, they might not have the intention of becoming the Chief Elder.


    Therefore, she had purposely allowed Yu An to get into an argument with the disciples guarding the entrance and then go into the cold storage and stay there a while.


    Finally, she had even picked a less conspicuous route to transport that block of ice.


    From all the signs, one was able to tell that everything Yu An did had been instructed by Lin Mengya.


    Naturally, many people would think that Yu An was carrying something important out of the cold storage.


    In this case, they would of course be many who would get close to Lin Mengya, looking for treasures.


    Unfortunately, these people were not aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s style. Otherwise, they would not be willing to come looking for bad luck.


    As those men went further away, those disciples who were guarding the entrance had also been sent away with an excuse.


    Actually, there was nothing in the large box. Apart from the huge block of ice, she had instructed someone to gather some rocks.


    This box was what she used to carry her valuables and at that time, it was already very heavy.


    During normal times, these people would never use their hands and shoulders to carry heavy things.


    It had been rather tough for them to carry this burden away.


    Only after making sure that there was no longer any movement outside, the two rooms quietly lit up with candle lights.


    ¡°Your Highness is like a prophet who foretells with accuracy. Those men had indeed come to steal the box. Wouldn¡¯t they blow their top when they find out that there¡¯s nothing inside the box?¡±


    Yu An covered his mouth when he spoke, gloating over those men¡¯s misfortune.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya also lifted the funny-looking sack over her head. Her eyes were sparkling with chilly light.


    Look, they can¡¯t wait to get into a dogfight with each other. Do you think they will find out so quickly that the box contains only a block of ice and some rocks? Nevertheless, they would suffer total loss because I¡¯ve put some items in the box.¡±


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu simultaneously turned to look at Lin Mengya with puzzlement.


    This lass was truly cheeky. However, if she said she had placed something in the box, it had to be something extraordinary.


    ¡°Alright, since the spies had been led away, it¡¯s time we begin working on serious matters.¡±


    They had known that Lin Mengya was definitely not doing this out of grudge.


    There was a doting look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. It looked like he was a parent bragging about his child.


    Behold his wife, how intelligent, how witty!


    In one accord, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An chose to ignore the man¡¯s pride.


    After all, there was something more important to attend to at this moment.


    The four of them changed into the night attire Lin Mengya had prepared earlier so they could be out and about in the dark.


    Although the inner courts of the Pavilion of Herbs were occupied by their disciples and chemists, there were after all guards who were in charge of patrolling the premise.


    This was especially so around where the elders live. Their accommodation, including Elder Chang¡¯s, was guarded and protected during usual times.


    It was not difficult for Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, with their skills in martial arts, to keep themselves invisible from those guards.


    It was when Lin Mengya saw how Yu An nimbly leaped off the wall that she suddenly come to the realization that she was the only encumbrance among the four of them.


    Thankfully, Long Tianyu did not mind. Instead, he held her in his arms and leaped over the wall of the courtyard.


    The four of them had only one goal in their minds.


    Too many things had happened in the inner courtyard today. They believed that all persons concerned had not gone to bed yet.


    Regardless of whether it was Nan Rui, Duanmu brothers, or the Qians, would have gathered their accomplices to make plans for such a great matter.


    For this reason, when Lin Mengya and her companions arrived at their destination, they were met with only two groups of patrolling soldiers and two guarding disciples who were so bored that they were swatting flies.


    Those men merely felt a gentle breeze when the four of them nimbly leaped over the wall that was slightly taller than the height of a man.


    After they landed gently on the ground, Lin Mengya finally broke free from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    Turning around, they scanned the surrounding environment. Fortunately, it was very quiet and they did not see anyone around.


    ¡°What are we going to do here?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, feeling perplexed, raised his eyebrows as he queried.


    If he was right from his observation, this was the pharmacy in the inner courts of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    More importantly, the qualifying round for the position of the Chief Elder would be held here tomorrow.


    However, he had already distinguished himself to become the first candidate to qualify for this round.


    Why, in the first place, did Lin Mengya stir up such a great commotion?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to cause destruction!¡±


    Thereafter, she swaggered into the pharmacy.


    The fragrance of the herbs here was more intense than that in the Imperial Hospital of Dajin. The Shen Nung system was instantly activated.


    Even Lin Mengya was shocked at the colossal amount of herbs stored here.


    If not for the exceptional circumstance they were in, how Lin Mengya wished she could take a tour around this tip-top, legendary pharmacy in the world!


    She shrugged her shoulders in disappointment, then she sneaked into the pharmacy with the other three in the dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark here, Your Highness. How would you know where to look for the herbs they will be using?¡±


    Yu An was exceptionally excited. Perhaps it was because he had been suppressing the excitement in the past.


    Since he started working for Lin Mengya, it was as if a new door had opened for him every time Lin Mengya played a mischievous prank.


    His expression told of how much more than Lin Mengya he was itching to have a go.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the innermost room.¡±


    Lin Mengya sniffed for the scent in the air, then she reached out and pointed at the dark pharmacy.


    In reality, they were merely lucky.


    If not for the reason of fairness, no one was allowed to enter the pharmacy these few days if there were no official reasons.


    Otherwise, there would usually be some disciples taking turns staying in the pharmacy every night.


    Therefore, the four of them were not surprised when they saw the large, black padlock on the door when they reached the innermost part.


    ¡°This is truly the place. Mengya, your nose is even more sensitive than that of a dog!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at Lin Mengya in surprise.


    Although Zuo Qiuyu was aware that Lin Mengya¡¯s sense of smell was many times more sensitive than normal people, he did not know that she was able to tell the differences between the various herbs by their scent.


    ¡°This is not the time to lick her boots. We¡¯ve to think of a way to get this thing down. Otherwise, we would have wasted our trip.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think it was a big deal. With the help of the Shen Nung system, it was a matter of time before she was able to sort out even ten thousand different kinds of herbs.


    Moreover, from the onset, she could already tell from the scent of those men that they were different from the rest of the people in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Based on the flow of the process, the candidates were supposed to come to this place to submit their solution once they managed to solve their questions.


    Therefore, she only needed to analyze and decide which of the scents belonged to which elder exclusively. Naturally, she would be able to find the place.


    She would not have resorted and carried through this tactic of luring the enemy away from his base if she did not have a surefire plan.


    A crispy ¡°Crack!¡± sounded in the dark.


    Lin Mengya gazed at the expressionless Long Tianyu, who was holding the large black padlock in his palm, then she gave him a thumbs-up.


    The education received by the royals had proven to be elitist. If they were even able to cultivate such a skill, they must be fantastic.


    Long Tianyu smiled gently, turned around and pushed open the door to the pharmacy.


    Instantly, the overwhelming fragrance of the herbs made Lin Mengya furrowed her brows.


    Although the room was not in complete darkness, it appeared rather bizarre under the shine of the moonlight.


    Long Tianyu was about to enter first when Lin Mengya reached out to stop him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret mechanism here.¡±


    Her words made the other three stop in their tracks immediately.


    The four of them parted sideways by the door. Apart from Lin Mengya, the remaining three people were wearing a perplexed expression on their faces.


    A secret mechanism? Where was it? None of the three men had noticed anything amiss.


    What on earth did Lin Mengya find out?

 Chapter 525 - An Accidental Situation

    Lin Mengya focused her attention as she tried to find her bearings in the room, and then she smiled a grim smile.


    The room was covered with very thin threads that had been laced with mild poison.


    Fortunately, the Shen Nung system was extremely sensitive in terms of its alarm system.


    Although Lin Mengya could not tell exactly how many threads there were hidden in the pharmacy, the Shen Nung system had pinpointed the locations where the herbs were most concentrated.


    It was no wonder that no one was allowed to enter this place.


    The poison covering the threads would not cause much harm to the human body.


    However, once it came into contact with exposed skin, it would cause rashes to break out, swelling, and unbearable discomfort.


    Moreover, these thin threads were definitely connected to some kind of alarm system. Even if it failed to capture the intruder, he would be easily traceable.


    The Pavilion of Herbs truly lived up to its name. Even the precautions taken against theft were unique and novel.


    ¡°Help me look around for some kind of powder. If there is not flour, herb powder will do too.¡±


    Seeing how composed Lin Mengya was, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An immediately went into the rooms at the back and started searching.


    Only Long Tianyu remained behind to protect Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes that narrowed suspiciously were scanning the room. Though given his powerful eyesight, he was only able to roughly make out the situation in the room.


    How on earth did Lin Mengya discover the secret in the room?


    In the past, Long Tianyu merely felt that Lin Mengya was smart and observant. She always managed to pick up the little details that people missed.


    She, however, was able to comb through details systematically and get to the bottom of things.


    From his observation at this moment, however, Lin Mengya seemed to have other talents on top of this.


    He could not help feeling surprised. It appeared that his wife still had secrets he had yet to discover.


    ¡°Mengya, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you about something.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned her head and gazed at Long Tianyu with her blinking, large bright eyes.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, moved towards her and fixed his gaze on her without blinking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that my wife is just very skillful at making a medical diagnosis, but little did I expect that on top of that, your eyesight is also many times sharper than a normal person. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s casual remark made Lin Mengya raise her brows.


    She quickly suppressed the rising panic in her and said with a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s just because my nose is rather sensitive so I managed to detect that there is poison on the threads. Moreover, how could they commit such negligence if the Pavilion of Herbs esteemed this matter highly? It should be noted that apart from us, there are many others who are also eyeing the position.¡±


    All of them knew that Lin Mengya had a very sensitive sense of smell. It was not difficult to give an excuse for that.


    In fact, Long Tianyu was merely making a casual remark, but Lin Mengya was beginning to have mixed emotions.


    Sometimes, she indeed relied too much on the Shen Nung system.


    Therefore, no matter where and when, she would instinctively utilize the Shen Nung system to solve all her problems.


    She was not aware that her abnormal abilities had been detected by others.


    What Long Tianyu said today was a reminder to her. If she continued to act in this way, sooner or later, she would risk exposing her secret to others.


    In that instant, a wave of emotions flooded her.


    By then, her secret would be even more shocking to people than the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu were very efficient. Soon, they found some herbs in powder form.


    The powder would normally be mixed with flour or some sort that would normally be made into pills.


    There was no lack of such powder in the pharmacy.


    Therefore, Zuo Qiuyu had obtained an earthen jar full of it and placed it before Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Step back. Let me do this.¡±


    Lin Mengya took over the earthen jar and reached in to grab a handful of the powder.


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±


    She blew gently on the powder, and like a mist, the powder flew up from her palm into the room.


    Instantly, the threads hidden in the dark became visible when covered with the powder.


    They would have touched the thin thread and be detected by now if not for Lin Mengya¡¯s vigilance.


    It would be almost impossible to detect and keep away from those closely spaced thin threads that had been laid in a random manner.


    ¡°Phew! Fortunately, we did not act impulsively just now.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu beat his chest as he said, sounding relieved.


    They had come to mess up the plan and would suffer consequences if they had been discovered.


    ¡°But how are we going to get in there?¡±


    Yu An appeared to be at a loss of what to do as he stared at the thin threads. Not to mention that they could not crawl over that space. Unless he turned into a snake, their traces would still be detected.


    Concerning this point, Lin Mengya did not have any solution either. All she did was shrug her shoulders.


    Thereafter, the three of them simultaneously looked towards Long Tianyu, who seemed to be deep in thoughts.


    Furrowing his brows, Long Tianyu looked up towards the ceiling for a long time before he finally spoke.


    ¡°Perhaps we could go by the roof.¡±


    Lin Mengya shot a look of disdain at the supposedly talented and bold Long Tianyu.


    He was probably the only person among who was possess the skill to do just what he suggested.


    However, Long Tianyu was no expert in herbs. It would be useless to have him go.


    At that moment, there was an unmistakable look of disappointment in the eyes of the remaining three.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Actually, there is a mechanism here.¡±


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Long Tianyu coughed and stopped joking as he sized up the dark surrounding of the pharmacy.


    Lin Mengya immediately cheered up at Long Tianyu¡¯s reminder.


    The people in the Pavilion of Herbs might not all be physically weak physicians. In fact, they did possess some martial art skills.


    Otherwise, would they have to carry a pair of large scissors to cut loose all these thin threads every day?


    It would be so troublesome. In fact, it would be so impractical.


    ¡°Mengya, you have the most sensitive sense of smell. Could you tell me if it¡¯s true that there is completely no poison at the spot an arm¡¯s length from the door?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked into the room with focused attention and Lin Mengya nodded. Thereafter, she secretly mobilized the Shen Nung system while pretending to sniff hard for a scent in the air.


    Finally, she was able to pinpoint two locations.


    On seeing where Lin Mengya pointed, Long Tianyu did not spring into action straight away.


    ¡°What happened? Is there a problem?¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu, thinking it was impossible for her to make a mistake in her analysis.


    Long Tianyu hesitated because he envisioned some other possibilities.


    ¡°One of these two places is the truly safe spot. Otherwise, someone a little smarter would know that these thin threads are controlled by some form of mechanism. If we make a mistake, we will be in unexpected trouble.¡±


    Long Tianyu moaned for a while but finally reached out his hand slowly.


    He finally chose the mechanism on the left.


    Slowly, he fumbled along the wall and suddenly his finger felt a small bump.


    He pressed the little bump without any hesitation while the other three felt as if their heart missed a beat. They opened their eyes wide in anticipation as they fixed their gazes on the pharmacy.


    Time seemed to have frozen for three seconds.


    Lin Mengya felt as if a long time had passed.


    She stared at the pharmacy without blinking but there was no movement whatsoever.


    Could they have made a mistake?


    ¡°Hide quickly!¡±


    A sense of danger suddenly arose from Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    Before the four of them could react, they heard a ¡®roar¡¯ coming from the floor.


    Lin Mengya felt as if the heavens and the earth were shaking. A moment later, she felt as if she was experiencing weightlessness and falling down from the sky.


    With a ¡°bam¡±, Lin Mengya felt as if her backside was going to split open.


    The pain was so intense that tears almost welled up in her eyes.


    However, she also heard noises around her. She supposed her companions had suffered the same ordeal as her.


    Ignoring the pain in her backside, she began calling out for her companions with a low voice.


    ¡°Are all of you alright?¡±


    It was pitch dark so that they could not even see their hand in front of them.


    On top of them, the hole which had suddenly opened up had closed, just like before.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s first thought was that she had been trapped in a dungeon.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t move but stand still. I¡¯ll come to you.¡±


    In the dark, Long Tianyu¡¯s deep voice was especially reassuring.


    Lin Mengya obeyed and stood still. Soon, a familiar pair of warm hands grabbed on to her and they pulled her into his arms without any hesitation.


    ¡°Fear not. I¡¯m here.¡±


    The anxiety in Lin Mengya faded away as Long Tianyu embraced her.


    In Long Tianyu¡¯s presence, Lin Mengya always felt a strong sense of security.


    With a ¡°boom¡±, a fire was lit amidst the darkness.


    Finally, the flame stabilized and they managed to have some light while surrounded by darkness.


    At the same time, the fire lit up the four faces with different expressions.


    Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An also moved closer to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It looks like this is the dungeon of the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±


    At Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya nodded, looking displeased.


    They did not expect such great trouble when they activated the wrong mechanism.


    If they had known that this was the consequence, they would rather alarm the people outside. At the very least, they would have a chance at fleeing.


    ¡°What shall we do now? It looks like there¡¯s no way out.¡±


    Yu An¡¯s face fell as he swallowed hard.


    As Lin Mengya leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, she could not help feeling disconcerted.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    The air was suddenly filled with a strange scent that was neither aromatic nor pungent. The smell was difficult to describe.


    Lin Mengya looked at the fire started by Yu An. Although it was burning bright, they had yet to feel suffocated.


    This meant that there was ventilation in here.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu became aware of the strange scent in the air which was difficult to describe. However, they thought the scent smelt familiar.


    ¡°This must be ¡ª the oil from lantern grass!¡±


    Suddenly, Yu An cried out in excitement.


    Lantern grass? It took a while before Lin Mengya recalled that this was a special plant in the world.


    Like oilseed rape, the seed from this plant could be pressed for oil and the oil could be used as fuel for a flame that brought forth light.

 Chapter 526 - The Stone Chamber for Sacrifices

    The lantern grass needed great effort to cultivate. In the past, only wealthy families could afford to enjoy it.


    Today, most of it could only be found in temples.


    ¡°Could this be the place where the people in the Pavilion of Herbs offer sacrifices?¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke with a deep voice, while still holding on to Lin Mengya in his arms. What he said almost made Lin Mengya jump.


    Offer sacrifices? If this was the case, there ought to be an exit somewhere.


    ¡°This is possible. Since we have some lantern grass here, let¡¯s burn it to make a brighter flame.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s tone sounded rather bizarre.


    Together with Yu An, the two of them groped around and seemed to have found the oil for the lamps.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the light drove out all darkness and lit up the entire place.


    Finding it difficult to adapt to her surrounding so quickly, Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes, and soon, the oil lamps on the two sides lit up the tunnel in an instant.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was taken aback when he saw the surrounding walls. There was a deep gully in each of the two walls.


    The oil for the lamps was flowing in the gully, and it shimmered as it flowed along the channel.


    Although the oil had been there for years, there were no impurities accumulated. In fact, its natural fragrance invigorated them.


    However, what was even more amazing was that there were lifelike pictures painted all over the two walls.


    Zuo Qiuyu reached out to touch a corner of the painting gently. Although the ink had dried for a long time, in the eyes of those who were seeing this much later, its colors were so brilliant that it appeared to be painted just a moment ago.


    ¡°Are you saying even you have no idea what this is? Let¡¯s go in to have a look.¡±


    Strangely, there was no record of this on the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Now, even Zuo Qiuyu appeared to be clueless. This place was indeed a mystery.


    The four of them proceeded along the tunnel cautiously. Although the torches on both sides were getting brighter, they did not feel any difficulty in breathing.


    If this really was a place for making sacrifices, naturally adequate ventilation was a must.


    The four of them quickened their steps with this thought in mind.


    Along the way, they had made several turns. However, they did not see any entrances appearing before them so far.


    The tunnel appeared to have no end, but the four of them could feel that they were going deeper into the ground.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya had a good look at the paintings on the walls. If she guessed correctly, the painting had portrayed how the first generation Chief Elder forsook wealth and splendor to delve into medical practice.


    In the lifelike paintings, that person¡¯s life seemed to come alive.


    While Lin Mengya deeply admired this person, she could not help but sigh.


    If this Chief Elder knew about how unfaithful his successors were, he would die a second time of rage.


    ¡°There seems to be something right in front.¡±


    Yu An, who was at the start of the line, cried out in excitement.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, instinctively put his arms around Lin Mengya in an attempt to protect her, lest she should get injured.


    The four of them could not but quicken their steps. Finally, a solid stone door appeared before their eyes.


    ¡°Is there any way to open it?¡±


    While Lin Mengya stared at the stone door, she asked with excitement in her voice.


    They had lost track of time and could not tell how long they had been in the tunnel. If they kept going, they might be exhausted or at least fall into despair.


    Although this stone door was smooth and hard, they still held on to the little hope of getting out of here.


    ¡°Wait here while we try the door.¡±


    After settling Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, together with the other two, began pushing the door with all their might.


    However, the stone door was well over 500 kg. Despite using all their strength, the door would not budge.


    By this time, the three men flushed, but the stone door remained the same.


    Lin Mengya, who was standing by, began to stare at the stone door.


    Incidentally, Lin Mengya spotted a familiar sign at the bottom right corner of the stone door.


    She took a few quick steps towards it and squatted down by the bottom right corner of the stone door. Just as she expected, the pattern of the plum flower, which she was so familiar with, appeared in her eyes.


    Ever since Lin Mengya made connections with the Nation of Lintian, this pattern of the plum flower had appeared time and again.


    Could it be that this plum flower pattern was not an exclusive representation of her mother?


    Why was this plum flower pattern found in so many places?


    In that instant, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts.


    This place was no doubt the location where people made sacrifices, but from the look of it, it had not been used for many years. Otherwise, she and Zuo Qiuyu would be able to pick up traces of the sacrifices.


    However, it seemed that it would be very difficult to open the stone door. Long Tianyu and the rest had carefully checked the surrounding area and there did not seem to be any mechanism to open the door.


    Lin Mengya incidentally touched the pattern of the plum flower and realized that it could move.


    ¡°Come over to have a look. There seems to be some kind of mechanism here!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s cry attracted the attention of the other three immediately and they turned to look at her.


    With a little effort, she flipped the plum flower over.


    It was at this moment that she realized that the plum flower looked like the stone cover for a hidden mechanism.


    In a moment, a square opening the size of the little finger appeared before them.


    ¡°I suppose this is where the mechanism is. Step back so I can try to operate it.¡±


    Long Tianyu volunteered to try the mechanism. However, no matter what method he used, the stone door would not budge.


    When Long Tianyu was at his wit¡¯s end, someone thrust a plum flower pattern seal at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try this?¡±


    Lin Mengya was wearing a brilliant smile on her face. She had just remembered this.


    When the old Taoist priest handed her this seal, she could not figure out its use.


    She would not have thought about it if not because the little opening appeared to be the same size as the seal.


    Long Tianyu took over her seal, took a quick glance at it, then carefully inserted it into the small opening.


    ¡°Click¡± and the two objects fit into each other perfectly.


    A grinding sound followed and the stone door lifted from the ground.


    The four people simultaneously looked through the door, feeling anxious and excited at the same time.


    However, what came into sight was shocking.


    ¡°This¡ª¡±


    Behind the stone door stood a huge stone room.


    Standing there was a giant statue whose features were somewhat worn out. However, they could make out that it was a statue of the king of herbs, the founder of medical knowledge.


    At the bottom of the stone statue was a table covered with dusk. The joss sticks and candles on the table were covered with cobwebs. Many years ought to have passed since the last time anyone visited this place.


    However, there were two skeletons covered by dried-out skin from wind, sitting back to back on rush cushions below the table for sacrifices.


    The clothes on the two skeletons were long torn and tattered.


    Nevertheless, Zuo Qiuyu dashed over, looking all shaken.


    With a ¡°plop¡±, he fell on his knees before the two skeletons.


    ¡°Master! You¡­ so you¡¯re here. Master, your disciple here has let you down! I¡¯ve let you down!¡±


    It was a rare sight to see Zuo Qiuyu weeping so badly and looking so distraught.


    However, the other three people had heard him clearly. One of the skeletons was Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s master.


    ¡°So this was where Old Mister Yuan lived. No wonder the emperor and the prince had failed to find his remains.¡±


    Yu An sighed as he commented.


    However, there did not seem to be any hidden mechanism here. Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and then she had Long Tianyu remove the seal.


    There seemed to be some kind of installation on the wall that could control the stone door.


    Long Tianyu took a look at it and concluded confidently that this place was not only for people to make sacrifices, it was also a place of refuge.


    With a loud noise, the stone door closed once again, but the four of them were not feeling as frightened as before.


    Zuo Qiuyu was still weeping and apologizing to his master, so Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Yu An decided to leave him alone for a moment and proceeded to size up the huge stone room.


    At the back of the stone room was a spiral staircase. The three of them had a feeling that there would be another exit up the steps.


    If this was a place of refuge, it would mean that like the stone door, the mechanism to open it would be inside the stone room.


    In this case, they did not feel as desperate and frightened as before.


    Inside the stone room, there were still joss sticks and candles scattered all over. There were even daily necessities that had been weathered over time.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two skeletons and concluded that although they had been weathered over time too, they did not seem to have been murdered, judging from their posture.


    As she approached the bodies, she spotted a green jade token at the foot of the body wearing a green outfit on the left.


    Lin Mengya conveniently picked it up and wiped away the dust covering it. On it was engraved clearly with the word ¡°Shen¡±.


    ¡°Look. What¡¯s this?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was still weeping bitterly, turned around and saw the jade token. In that instant, he froze.


    ¡°This! This is the Chief Elder¡¯s token of authority! He carried this token with him always. Could this other person be the Chief Elder?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s quivering voice surprised even Lin Mengya.


    She flipped the token over and saw the lifelike pattern of a plum flower.


    Could the plum flower be the true representation of the Pavilion of Herbs?


    The Chief Priest had disappeared before this year. According to the state of the skeleton and the tattered state of the clothes he was wearing, it was likely that the Chief Elder had died here.


    However, why was Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s master here too?


    All these were mysteries yet to be solved. Even Lin Mengya, who was exceptionally intelligent, was unable to come up with an explanation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be overly grieved, Cousin Yu. Do you think there¡¯s something about the manner that your master and the Chief Elder had died here?¡±


    With great caution, Lin Mengya persuaded Zuo Qiuyu to gradually stop weeping.


    Meanwhile, Long Tianyu and Yu An had thoroughly gone through the stone room. There was indeed another door at the top of the steps where they could exit.


    If one could enter and leave this place freely, why then did the Chief Elder and Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s master die here?


    At that moment, Lin Mengya was unable to come out with an answer to this contradicting mystery.


    ¡°What came to my mind was that my master had been plotted against by some evil people before he went missing! Perhaps it was the same for the Chief Elder!¡±

 Chapter 527 - Trapped in the Stone Chamber

    At the mention of this incident, a rare ruthless look appeared in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My master was truly superb in his medical skills although he was not an authoritative elder in the pavilion. Nevertheless, he was in no way less reputable than the rest in those days. However, those men had come together and plotted against my master! Somehow they had managed to escape although I tried many times to find the evidence against them. I never imagine my master¡¯s body would be found here.¡±


    At Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya could make out 70-80% of what happened.


    Since the Chief Elder had taken her mother, who was the eldest princess, in as his disciple, Master Yuan, who had taken Zuo Qiuyu in as his disciple, was certainly outstanding in his medical skills too.


    If she guessed correctly, Master Yuan was the candidate chosen by the Chief Elder to succeed him.


    In an attempt to usurp the position of the Chief Elder, Nan Rui had to join hands with the others to plot against Master Yuan.


    From this deduction, the Chief Elder and Master Yuan ought to have been here as a result of the selfish and evil ambition of Nan Rui and his accomplices.


    ¡°I believe that they are unable to come into the stone chamber. Otherwise, the Chief Elder and Master Yuan would not end up here. I would think that we should not act rashly and alert the enemy. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu nodded. Holding in his grief, he collected the remains of the Chief Elder and his master.


    ¡°Hush, it sounds like someone is coming from outside.¡±


    Long Tianyu who had been on high alert suddenly blurted out a warning.


    The four of them immediately stopped in their tracks when they indeed clearly heard the sound of hurried footsteps.


    This was strange. Who would come here at this hour?


    The footsteps sounded hurried and anxious, but they were gone all too soon.


    Despite straining their ears to listen while staying close to the stone door, they failed to hear any more noises.


    It was as if the people had disappeared all of a sudden. Could they be straining their ears to listen while staying close to the stone door, just like them?


    Lin Mengya turned to look at Long Tianyu, perplexed, and realized that he had the same expression of puzzlement in his eyes.


    It was so quiet that the sound of their breathing was almost audible. Nevertheless, there was still silence on the other side of the stone door.


    It appeared that the two parties were having a competition to see which of them could endure for a longer time.


    The stone door was like a barricade that separated the two spaces.


    ¡°Could you have made a mistake, Elder?¡±


    Finally, a young man from the other side seemed to have lost his patience and broke his silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This place is out-of-bounds. Someone must have fallen in given that the oil lamps on the two sides had been lit up.¡±


    It was the voice of Duanmu Yang!


    Lin Mengya quickly exchanged looks with Long Tianyu. Yu An was carrying the Chief Elder¡¯s remains was behind them. However, out of carelessness, he dropped a section of the leg bone onto the floor.


    Instantly, a clear, crispy sound echoed throughout the quiet stone chamber.


    Lin Mengya felt as if her heart had gone into her throat. She was sure the people outside had found out about them.


    However, she did not hear the expected voices even after a moment.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looked at each other, blinking their eyes at each other as a form of communication.


    ¡°Cough, cough, who¡¯s there outside the door?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s spoke with a suspicious tone. He was neither too loud nor too soft.


    However, the silence continued and they could only make wild guesses of what was going on.


    However, they did not hear any voices.


    Testingly, Zuo Qiuyu cursed but still, there was no reaction from outside.


    The four of them finally felt relieved. The structure of the stone chamber seemed to be rather special in that the people from outside were not able to hear any sound from within the chamber.


    On the other hand, the people inside the chamber were able to hear clearly what was spoken outside.


    This made things much easier for them.


    The four of them finally relaxed. However, they decided to listen to what the people outside were saying.


    They were still arguing over the point that the oil lamps had been lit despite not seeing any human beings around.


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel puzzled. Were they not aware that there was a stone chamber here?


    At this moment, the voice of the young man outside who spoke at first started speaking once again.


    ¡°Elder, could they have entered already?¡±


    As she expected, Duanmu Yang and his company also knew about this stone chamber.


    ¡°How could that be? Even if it were that prince and princess who fall into here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open this door. Perhaps someone came down and forgot to extinguish the oil lamps. Let¡¯s get out of here first. It would be disastrous if someone found out that there are other exits.¡±


    It was the voice of Duanmu Yang speaking and they could tell that Duanmu Yang and his company had walked away.


    At this moment, however, Lin Mengya was full of questions in her mind.


    It appeared that Duanmu Yang was aware of this secret stone chamber. Otherwise, how could he be so certain that no one could enter the stone chamber?


    As for the other exits¡ª


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    Immediately, Lin Mengya called for Long Tianyu and the rest to leave as she felt anxiety rising in her.


    Fortunately, they were prepared. Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An carried a body each and jogged up the steps towards the exit at the top.


    However, when they reached the stone door before they could open the door using the mechanism, the smell of burned wood diffused into the chamber through the stone door from outside.


    As they expected, Duanmu Yang had been deliberately mystifying the matter!


    Their real objective was to use another exit to trap whoever was in the stone chamber.


    Needless to say, they knew that the other side of the stone door had been heavily ambushed.


    On one hand, they had set fire on the other side of this exit. No matter which exit the people from inside used, they would be captured there and then.


    What an evil and ruthless ploy!


    Apparently, she had underestimated these brutes from the Pavilion of Herbs.


    ¡°What shall we do? How about we go by that stone exit and charge through them?¡±


    There was a savage look in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes. At this moment, most of the people in the Pavilion of Herbs were beasts in his perspective.


    However, Lin Mengya tried to stop him from thinking that way.


    Not to mention that they lacked resources, if those people knew that she and Zuo Qiuyu were among the people trapped in here, they would conceive a murderous thought. There was no way those beasts would let them off.


    Now that they had yet to be driven up a wall. It was not time to risk their lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down there first. Perhaps there¡¯s a third way out.¡±


    The temperature of the surrounding kept rising and the smoke that seeped through the stone wall was getting more suffocating.


    Fortunately, it was relatively spacious in the stone chamber. Moreover, the smoke rose upwards. They could still breathe naturally for a while more.


    However, those people outside would be more patient than them, knowing that sooner or later, the people inside would die of suffocation.


    Lin Mengya scanned the surroundings and suddenly recalled Long Tianyu¡¯s words.


    If this stone chamber was a place of refuge for the subsequent generations of people in the Pavilion of Herbs, would they not have a contingency plan for this place when they first built it?


    She made her guess known to the rest and soon, the four of them went in different directions to inspect the entire stone chamber for any possible escape route.


    Long Tianyu stayed with Lin Mengya while they explore the area closest to the stone door.


    However, their effort was in vain.


    The burnt smell in the air was already causing discomfort to Lin Mengya¡¯s throat.


    She coughed gently, then turned to the other two and shook her head.


    It appeared that they had entered into an emergency situation.


    If they continue to delay, the four of them would soon turn into smoke sausages.


    ¡°What shall we do? Let¡¯s just charge through them. Don¡¯t you be afraid, Mengya. If it means Yu An and I have to sacrifice ourselves, we will still make sure that you and Long Tianyu get out of here.¡±


    They could feel the tragic and heroic spirit in Zuo Qiuyu from his expression.


    Lin Mengya patted his face lightly as a serious look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about? There has to be a way out. Since it was my idea that brought us here, I have the responsibility to get you out of here!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu was generally good in all aspects except that he could sometimes act rashly and foolishly.


    At this moment, their greatest enemy would be impulsiveness.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya went around the surroundings of the stone chamber once again.


    For some reason, she felt that something was amiss about the statue of the king of medicine.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, come over to have a look. Do you think there¡¯s something strange-looking about this statue of the king of medicine?¡±


    Imitating her, Long Tianyu turned to look at the statue of the king of medicine.


    In reality, it was only strange because the statue was not leaning entirely on the shrine.


    On the other hand, it was jutting out a little.


    Lin Mengya walked slowly towards it and saw that there was a huge stone wall behind the shrine.


    Given the geography of the Nation of Lintian, there were no high mountain peaks within the boundaries, being bounded on three sides by the sea.


    Be it the stone door or the stone chamber, they did not appear to be natural.


    Lin Mengya climbed to the side of the stone behind the stone statue and with the help of a torch, she had a good look at the dark corners.


    Although the wall was uneven with bumps here and there, Lin Mengya could tell some minute differences at some parts.


    She would not be able to tell that the wall had been made of pieces of stones interlocked and stacked up together if she did not look at it at close range.


    Since the stone chamber had been built by people, they would have prepared for a way of escape.


    This was the usual practice of the ancient craftsman. After all, people who worked for the royal family could get murdered whenever they were not cautious.


    As time passed, a passageway of direct escape would be built leading from the coffin chamber with a mechanism to the palace.


    What was most important at this moment was to find this passageway!


    Where could it be?


    Doing all she could to calm herself down, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes scanned every inch of the stone chamber.


    Since this place had been excavated by craftsmen, the entrance to the passageway would be somewhere the owner of the stone chamber did not expect.


    After scanning the place randomly, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes finally rested on the statue of the king of medicine.


    Given the stone chamber had been renovated for the purpose of making sacrifices, the only place that the owner of the stone chamber would not make any changes would be where the statue of the king of medicine was.


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu¡¯s line vision crossed that of Lin Mengya¡¯s.


    Their hearts seemed to beat as one at that moment. Their eyes, filled with fervency, were focused on the statue of the king of medicine.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I say, the two of you¡­¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu gazed at the two people with puzzlement. Given that the two of them were extremely intelligent people, Zuo Qiuyu found that as a regular person, he was not able to understand their actions sometimes.


    Noticing that they were both staring at the statue of the king of medicine so intently, Zuo Qiuyu could not help but felt that there was something strange about it.


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s give it a try to see if we can move this stone statue!¡±


    Long Tianyu immediately proceeded to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Hey! My dear cousin, what you¡¯re doing is a serious offense towards the ancestors and masters¡ª¡±

 Chapter 528 - The Secret of the Stone Statue

    With a big push from Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, the statue of the king of medicine fell onto the floor with a loud ¡°Boom¡±.


    Like Zuo Qiuyu, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Why was the statue of the king of medicine be so light?


    Moreover, the statue of the king of medicine did not shatter.


    The three of them stood rooted to the ground, stunned. All their gazes were fixed on the statue on the floor.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya held back her words in hesitation. Initially, the primitive-looking statue of the king of medicine appeared to be heavily laden with its history.


    However, given the situation, Lin Mengya took a more careful look at it and realized that the statue seemed to be hollow. It was probably made of hardwood overlaid with metal.


    When she recovered from the shock, she could tell that the opening at the base of the statue could probably accommodate the size of a person.


    ¡°Come over quickly! We may have found the third way of exit!¡±


    Lin Mengya exclaimed excitedly. At the same time, the thick smoke had almost reached their nostrils.


    The great discovery reignited their hope.


    While Long Tianyu stood by Lin Mengya, trying to protect her, he took the make-do burning torch from Yu An and threw it into the opening.


    The fire lit up the passageway which could only accommodate one person at one time. Although the inner walls were not especially smooth, it would not be a problem having one person entering at any one time.


    The torch continued burning even more brightly. This meant that the passageway was ventilated.


    It would definitely lead them outside. Long Tianyu exchanged looks with Lin Mengya, then he took the lead and jumped down.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Lin Mengya watched anxiously as he leaped in and eventually landed nimbly.


    He picked up the torch and explored further into the passageway with caution.


    After some time, Long Tianyu turned back and nodded towards Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s very spacious here, and it¡¯s not stuffy at all. All of you, come on down.¡±


    Having the assurance from Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya finally felt at ease.


    In the midst of the smoke, there was new hope.


    ¡°Get down here, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    Long Tianyu reached out his arms and caught the legs of Lin Mengya, who was sitting on him by now.


    She landed safely on the ground.


    However, Zuo Qiuyu seemed to suddenly remember something. Together with Yu An, they tried to adjust the position of the shrine.


    ¡°Will you guys get down here quickly? It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay there. The thick smoke will kill you!¡±


    Lin Mengya called out to them urgently. However, to her surprise, Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu were using all their strength to set the statue upright again.


    ¡°Will the two of you please stand aside. Yu An, you get down first and I¡¯ll set the statue upright.¡±


    Finally, Zuo Qiuyu was had learned to be smart. He finally abandoned the idea of fighting those people outside.


    Lin Mengya knew what he was thinking. That door may not stand the burning fire. If she guessed correctly, the Chief Elder and Master Yuan had likely been trapped and died in the same manner.


    Those people were actually doing this evil but a familiar job with ease.


    Eventually, Yu An and Zuo Qiuyu landed safely with soft thuds.


    Following their escape, the choking smell of burning subsided.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, luck was still on her side.


    Although the passageway wound and turned, Long Tianyu held tightly to her hand all the way. She was no longer feeling anxious in the dark.


    They did not know how long they had been walking when a ray of light came through the end of the passageway.


    At this juncture, Lin Mengya stopped everyone and said that they should go out one by one slowly, lest the sunlight became too piercing for their eyes.


    Unaware of where they were all the while, it was until they crawled out of the opening that Lin Mengya realized that they were already at ground level.


    The morning light shone. The sun had risen outside.


    As usual, Lin Mengya felt that the early morning hours was a wonderful time.


    ¡°This is great, we finally escaped!¡±


    As unexpected as it was, they had survived the long, agonizing night.


    As they looked around, they realized they seemed to have emerged from a rockery.


    ¡°Yu An, do you know where we are?¡±


    The three of them turned to look at Yu An simultaneously, but he merely dazed for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°This must be somewhere behind where our accommodation. Follow me. I believe no one would see us along this way.¡±


    Although the ordeal they went through was scary, they did not succumb to danger. In fact, they were beginning to feel that their relationship with Yu An had grown because they had been through adversities together.


    Under the shine of the morning light, the four of them sneaked back to their small courtyard as if they were thieves.


    They waited for the last of them to go over the wall, the four of them exchanged looks before returning to their respective rooms quietly.


    The disciples who were guarding by the entrance to the courtyard had been deployed in the night. Therefore, no one knew that the four of them had sneaked out for an adventure underground.


    Feeling exhausted from their night¡¯s adventure, Lin Mengya finally set eyes on her bed. Ignoring the dust on her body, she removed the outermost layer of her clothing and crawled into bed.


    She had actually been on her foot the entire night, traversing underground. It was no wonder that her legs felt as heavy as lead.


    Just when she was about to close her eyes, she spied Long Tianyu who was getting ready to rest on the mattress outside, which was really inconvenient for him.


    Lin Mengya paused for a moment before she called out to him gently, saying, ¡°Come over here to sleep with me. Anyway, everybody is tired, right?¡±


    Once she finished speaking, she closed her eyes and missed the smile that appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    He knew Lin Mengya could not bear to see him sleeping on the mattress outside.


    He removed the outer layer of this clothing and climbed onto her bed, natural and poised. He even went further by pulling Lin Mengya into his arms.


    He definitely did not make a loss tonight.


    Because of the incident of someone stealing the ice last night, those disciples who had been deceived could only blame it on bad luck.


    In fear that Lin Mengya would question them, no one had dared come over here to look for more trouble.


    The four of them slept so soundly all the way to the time of sunset when they got up on their own reluctantly, wishing they could continue to sleep.


    After carefully washing up, Lin Mengya let loose her hair, wiping it dry with a towel. At the same time, she fiddled with the jade token with the word ¡°Shen¡± engraved on it.


    Now that her heart had calmed and settled, Lin Mengya¡¯s highly intelligent mind started to work at its normal capacity again.


    If the Chief Elder and Master Yuan had died being trapped inside there, this secret, would shake the entire Pavilion of Herbs when it came to light.


    However, the incident was past and circumstances were different. Whatever evidence there was would have been gone.


    Without concrete evidence, their accusations might bring disaster upon them instead.


    Although they had stumbled upon the evidence, there was nothing they could do. On the contrary, they could bring trouble on themselves if they were to make use of it.


    As Lin Mengya fiddled with the jade token which was the size of her palm, a thought went through her mind. Given the Chief Elder¡¯s status and reputation, he ought to have been an intelligent man apart from possessing excellent medical skills.


    If Nan Rui and his gang were the real culprits, the Chief Elder might have managed to leave behind some kind of evidence.


    All of a sudden, she had a brainwave.


    Yes, it had to be the box with an abstruse secret!


    Although opening the box would mean that they would have an edge in becoming the Chief Elder¡¯s successor, how audacious of them to think of exchanging Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s life for the key to the box with an abstruse secret!


    Now it seemed that there was something they highly esteemed in the exclusive realm of being the Chief Elder.


    For the most part of their lives, they ought to have been waiting desperately for the position of the Chief Elder.


    What they cared about was none other than power and authority.


    If Zuo Qiuyu eventually became the Chief Elder, they could well use their prestige to make Zuo Qiuyu the puppet.


    However, what if there were some secret evidence that could destroy their reputation completely when exposed?


    Then Zuo Qiuyu, who was an outsider, would become their target of destruction!


    After she figured this out, the things that followed made much more sense.


    It was no wonder that Qian Yuming would rather sacrifice his beloved disciple so that he could vilify Zuo Qiuyu.


    They might have left them a leeway so that they could take away Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s qualification to continue in the competition!


    Unfortunately, his plans had been upset because of the presence of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    Their devious scheming was something out of her expectation. She had underestimated this group of people.


    It was only because of her boldness and adaptability that she found the way out.


    Otherwise, the four of them would end up like the Chief Elder and Master Yuan. They would become spirits who were murdered under the hands of these people fighting for power.


    ¡°Mengya, Mengya, may I come in?¡±


    Suddenly, Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    Lin Mengya recollected her thoughts, turned around, and opened the door to let Zuo Qiuyu in.


    Zuo Qiuyu looked crestfallen. Before he even spoke, Lin Mengya already knew what he wanted to do.


    She sighed in her heart and poured a cup of tea for him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not very happy. Neither am I, but we just have to endure because we don¡¯t have any evidence now.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu laughed bitterly seeing that Lin Mengya had exposed the secret in his heart.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve hidden in Dajin and didn¡¯t make this troublesome trip?¡±


    This was something new Lin Mengya was hearing from Zuo Qiuyu.


    In reality, Cousin Yu might appear to be a carefree joker on the surface, but he did keep a fair share of secrets.


    Otherwise, Zuo Qiuchen would not collate with her to plot against his own brother.


    There ought to be many twists in this matter.


    Lin Mengya poured herself a cup of tea and looked tenderly at Zuo Qiuyu.


    She believed she could be considered a good listener.


    She supposed he must have such a hard time suppressing all these troubles and keeping them in his heart.


    Finally, today he found the opportunity to pour out all this trouble.


    Zuo Qiuyu took a sip of the tea and slowly, he began to narrate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been frail since young. It was rumored that someone tried to secretly harm my mother, the queen when she was pregnant with me. It was my aunt, your mother, and my master who saved me. Therefore, they are the two people whom I¡¯m most grateful for in my life.¡±


    After all, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was one of the persons who saved his life.


    It was no wonder that the Zuo Brothers had been so protective over her in everything.


    It was all because of her mother, whom she had not met.


    ¡°Later on, my aunt disappeared, my father, the emperor was busy with the matters of the court, my mother was frail and the conflict in the courts continued. My brother and I had no means of fending for ourselves. If not for my master did not go all out to protect both of us with his life, we might well not be around now. I became my master¡¯s disciple to study medicine until the year I turned fifteen.¡±


    His memory became clearer as he narrated the past.


    Up to this day, what happened that night was deeply etched in Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s memory.


    Even the details of what happened that day, he remembered it as clear as day.

 Chapter 529 - Lintians Past

    This group of rebels among the subjects had never stopped working since the generation of Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s father.


    Later on, when Zuo Qiuyu was fifteen years old, someone even attempted to poison the two princes in order to usurp the throne.


    If Master Yuan had not risked his life to test the medicine as a guinea pig, Zuo Qiuchen and Zuo Qiuyu would have died without knowing the reason.


    Later on, those evildoers even sent men to pursue their lives. Once again, it was Master Yuan, together with his friends, who gave their all to send the two brothers back to the palace.


    Later on, Master Yuan returned to the Pavilion of Herbs and continued corresponding with his disciple through letters.


    However, Master Yuan¡¯s health deteriorated because he took the poison on behalf of the brothers.


    ¡°In the last letter from Master, he cautioned us that those men were coming after me and my brother. In addition, Master said that my character was way too soft for a life in the palace, so he troubled a true friend in Dajin to make arrangements for me to stay in his house and pretended to his son. In his letter, he also mentioned that despite being injured, he had found a suitable to recuperate. Who would have expected that this would happen to him.¡±


    After he finished narrating everything, not only did Zuo Qiuyu become silent, but Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were struck dumb by what they heard.


    Not only Zuo Qiuyu, but Long Tianyu had also experienced discord from fighting for the throne.


    Master Yuan was not the only and definitely not the last person to sacrifice his life for this.


    It was only after some time that Zuo Qiuyu finally exhaled softly.


    He had kept all these in his heart for a long time. Now that he had found his master¡¯s remains, despite feeling grieved, at least this matter had come to a closure.


    It was inevitable for him to agonize over the loss.


    ¡°Since this was the case, all the more you should fight for the position of the Chief Elder, Cousin Yu. Master Yuan was such a righteous man. If you take over the Pavilion of Herbs, his sacrifice would not be in vain. You can also take over and continue his legacy. If someone took over being the successor, Master Yuan¡¯s name may perpetually be tarnished.¡±


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s words did not make sense to Zuo Qiuyu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that in order to succeed in the position of the Chief Elder, one needs to prove that the current Chief Elder has passed away. Otherwise, even if there¡¯s one candidate who eventually qualifies, he could only act as the Chief Elder¡¯s proxy. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself that they are aware of the fact that the Chief Elder had died in the stone chamber. What do you think they will do if one of them emerges the winner in the competition?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words seemed to have roused them from their stupor.


    In the fit of the moment, all Zuo Qiuyu could think about was revenge for Master Yuan.


    He had forgotten that his master had passed away and that he passed away alongside the Chief Elder.


    Therefore, his master would become the most convenient scapegoat.


    ¡°Are you saying that they would push the blame entirely on my master?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Although it was truly difficult to open the stone door, it did not mean that they would not find a way to enter.


    It only meant that they would mobilize many people just to achieve their goals.


    Therefore, they could only open the door to the stone chamber for making sacrifices after someone among them succeeded in the position of the Chief Elder.


    By then, whatever they said would be taken as the truth.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    He would never have imagined that the cautious man his master was and having sacrificed himself for them, would end up carrying a bad name after he passed away.


    How these people deserved to perish!


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to get angry now. I guess they suppose that whoever fell into the passageway had been trapped inside and died. Following this, they would investigate to find out who exactly fell in. We must deal with this with caution.¡±


    If Lin Mengya guessed correctly, these men would focus their attention on her.


    People might not spread the word regarding the ice cube and the rock in the box, but it was no longer a secret after all.


    She supposed someone would have guessed by now that it was a trick she played on those idiots.


    Would it not seem coincidental when they were having difficulty carrying the box, someone fell into the stone chamber?


    If they were to just think over it, Lin Mengya and her company would be the most obvious suspect.


    However, they simply did not dare to do this openly. Therefore, while Lin Mengya and her company were catching up on their sleep during the day, many people ought to have come by to check on them.


    However, they observed that not only Lin Mengya and the others were not missing an arm or a leg, but they were taking relaxed naps.


    They had no choice but to strike them out as suspects.


    ¡°Your Highness, Elder Chang is here.¡±


    Just when they finished talking, Yu An¡¯s voice echoed from outside.


    The few of them exchanged a look. Although they considered Chang Tianhua to be siding them, it was after all safer if fewer people knew about some things.


    In that short span of time, the three of them came to an agreement.


    Right after they agreed on what to do, a skinny figure appeared before the three of them. It was Chang Tianhua.


    Chang Tianhua breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the three of them were calm and composed while they handled pressing affairs.


    A rare, relaxed smile appeared on his think, dark face.


    ¡°I was just telling Cousin Yu that we should visit you to thank you. Look, it¡¯s only been a few days and I can move my right arm. Last night, these two chaps could not stop arguing over this matter.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly as she took the initiative to greet Elder Chang.


    She invited him to sit down with them and personally offered him some tea. Once Chang Tianhua settled down, he started to speak.


    ¡°Actually, it was because the princess has a healthy body to start with. Oh yes, I¡¯m here to tell you that it¡¯s not a good idea to go out these few days. The situation in the pavilion is not as peaceful as before. It would be wise to stay indoors as much as possible.¡±


    At Chang Tianhua¡¯s words, Lin Mengya and the other two pretended to look surprised.


    ¡°We are rather clueless. May I ask what has happened outside? Why is there no one in the courtyard since early in the morning?¡±


    Chang Tianhua took a sip of the tea, pondered for a moment, and spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°You know that they always try to keep things from me. I¡¯m as good as a blind man here. However, something serious happened light night. It seemed that some evil men entered the pharmacy last night to mess up everything. The disciples guarding the place had yet to catch the culprit but claimed that the intruders were injured. At this moment, those old men were investigating into the matter.¡±


    They listened intently and Lin Mengya nodded, not betraying any emotions.


    ¡°I see. Sigh, even the scholars have been corrupted. Thank goodness that last night, the three of us did not step out of here at all. The disciples who are our watchmen can vouch for us. This will help clear people¡¯s suspicion of us.¡±


    Lin Mengya said these words in hope that Chang Tianhua would feel reassured.


    Given what a vigilant person Long Tianyu was, he discovered that Chang Tianhua had sent someone to check on the three of them early this morning.


    Nevertheless, when they saw that even Yu An was still sleeping soundly and no one standing guard over them, they remained behind to be their watchman.


    These men had conveniently become their alibi.


    As for the disciples who had been sent away with an excuse knew that they were at fault in the first place.


    They would definitely be punished if they were to tell the truth. They decided it would be wiser to insist that they had not left their post.


    In this way, even if the elders were suspicious of Lin Mengya and her company, they have no proof to use to make accusations against them.


    Elder Chang had personally made the trip likely because he wanted to make sure that they were not the ones who stirred up the commotion in the pharmacy the night before.


    Although they had formed an ally out of common interest, seeing how much effort Elder Chang was making, Lin Mengya¡¯s trust in him rose to a new level.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be wrongly accused. It¡¯s getting late and I should get going. Oh yes, you have to be careful these few days. Sigh, the Pavilion of Herbs was no longer the same as the time when Mister Shen Xie was around.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help but empathized with Chang Tianhua when he became emotional.


    After Lin Mengya sent Chang Tianhua away, she began pondering over this ¡®Shen Xie¡¯, the name he mentioned.


    When they arrived back in the conference room, Zuo Qiuyu had gone to settle the place of rest for the bodies of the Chief Elder and Master Yuan.


    At this moment, there was only Long Tianyu in the room. However, it appeared that he, too, was in deep thoughts.


    He looked up slowly when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s footsteps. As he looked at her, he gave her a warm smile, as it was his habit nowadays.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    As Lin Mengya sat beside Long Tianyu, she had a feeling that this episode would soon be over.


    Although she had not spent much time with Zuo Qiuchen, she knew very well that he was a decisive person.


    In fact, she just had a sudden realization. Zuo Qiuchen had come here secretly because he was carrying out something secretly.


    They were merely acting as a cover in the open.


    Indeed, they had been used by Zuo Qiuchen.


    Moreover, Qian Yuming did not know to retrain himself, so Zuo Qiuchen ought to have collected a considerable amount of evidence.


    He was merely waiting for an opportunity to act and take everyone by surprise.


    She could tell that this opportunity was approaching.


    Once they settled this, they would have to return to Dajin.


    This time, she had been away for too long. Even she was beginning to be homesick.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt that there are just so many burdens for the royal family to shoulder.¡±


    Lin Mengya was taken aback by his words, but she quickly took the opportunity to speak up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay by me and be a rich commoner in the Nation of Lintian? I¡¯m sure my cousin would welcome you with open arms.¡±


    Long Tianyu instantly shook his head and said, ¡°No way. I can¡¯t leave behind my father, the emperor, and my mother, the queen. Moreover, if the Crown Prince were to ascend the throne, Dajin will be destroyed by him. At that time, everyone in Dajin would suffer. This is not what I want.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked down at the teacup in her hand. Long Tianyu could not see the expression on her face clearly as her features were hidden.


    ¡°What if I want you to remain here? Will you stay on?¡±


    She sounded as if she was testing him.


    Hesitating for a moment, Long Tianyu slowly said, ¡°If this is your wish, you may wait for me here first. Once I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯ll come over to keep you company. However, you¡¯ve once said that Dajin is our home, so I hope you will go back with me.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Hidden Meaning

    Lin Mengya did not reply to him instantly.


    Long Tianyu turned to look at her. He did not understand what had gotten into Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that you don¡¯t like to get into the fight with the Crown Prince. If you really wish to lead a quiet life, then I will¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a prince of Dajin and it¡¯s only right for you to give it you all to your nation. I was only joking with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head abruptly and her expression did not betray any emotions.


    Long Tianyu quietly breathed a sigh of relief. For reasons unknown to him, he had the feeling that something was troubling Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Oh yes, Elder Chang mentioned the name ¡°Shen Xie¡± which made an impression on me. Do you remember this name?¡±


    In fact, when Elder Chang mentioned the name, Lin Mengya thought that this name sounded familiar. It ought to have appeared in her memory some time.


    However, she was unable to pinpoint exactly where the name fitted.


    She simply felt that this name was rather unusual because there was a look of admiration on Chang Tianhua¡¯s face when he mentioned the name.


    ¡°The highly-skilled Physician Shen Xie was the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. He was generally accepted as a miracle-working physician. It was said that he was highly accomplished in terms of his medical skills, but he came from a very mysterious background. Perhaps even no one in the entire Nation of Lintian know his true identity.¡±


    From Long Tianyu¡¯s words, it seemed that he knew Shen Xie¡¯s identity.


    When he saw the earnest look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu finally spoke up slowly.


    ¡°Actually, this was merely hearsay. Be it Dajin or Lintian, both nations had been established for centuries. However, there was the existence of other nations before our time. It was said that Shen Xie was the last descendent of the people of the Nation of Guwei. Whether this was the truth, no one knows except himself.¡±


    The Nation of Guwei? All of a sudden, the information from reading history books emerged from Lin Mengya¡¯s memory.


    Legend had it that the Nation of Guwei was an extremely mysterious kingdom.


    Although it had died out, it was not being attacked and destroyed by another nation. The nation had in fact disappeared mysteriously in one night.


    According to the records in the history books, this happened more than a thousand years ago.


    If Shen Xie was truly the last descendent of the Nation of Guwei, then it would mean that the Nation of Guwei was still in existence.


    It had merely been relocated for some unknown reason.


    Such an incident would hardly be recorded in the history books.


    It was no wonder that Cousin Chen¡¯s father had allowed him to take up the position of the Chief Elder.


    Not only was he not powerful, but he also did not have any countryman to rely on. Such a man was the safest choice for the Chief Elder.


    ¡°So this was what happened, but given how excellent Shen Xie was in his medical skills and how intimate his relationship was with the royal family, he shouldn¡¯t have been plotted against secretly. How would those people be audacious enough to do this? Unless they had someone behind them, planning the ploy and someone backing them up.¡±


    Lin Mengya was usually able to analyze the situation accurately and precisely.


    Long Tianyu had the same thoughts. Like Lin Mengya, he had a feeling that there was an invisible mastermind working behind the scenes.


    Unfortunately, no matter how vigilant they were, they were always a step behind trying to make this evil backstage manipulator back out completely and flee.


    ¡°This was surely the case. No matter how audacious Qian Yuming and his company were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the royal family. However, it would be different if someone offered them an exceedingly great benefit. Ling Ye came the day before to report to them that he had found the place where Hongyu and Sumei had settled down. However, he said that the place was heavily guarded. It was difficult for him to sneak in, but he eventually took a risk to sneak in. He said that there were many other young girls there apart from Hongyu and Sumei. Moreover, there was a specialist who was coaching them. The girls were all around thirteen to fourteen years old.


    For a few minutes, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu exchanged gazes with puzzling looks in their eyes.


    According to what Hongyu said, those people had actually kept the two of them, sisters, in order to repudiate her identity.


    If that was the case, what was the use of keeping the other girls?


    ¡°Teenage girls with a special coach to coach them¡­ somehow I feel that they seem to have more uses.¡±


    This was the time teenage girls who were thirteen to fourteen years old were pure, budding beauties.


    Not to mention that it was in the olden times, even in modern times, such Lolita-like young girls like them would be very popular with male pedophiles.


    Now that they had even been through some coaching. They were surely more appealing than other common girls.


    Lots of men would be swooned over by these young adolescents.


    Such businesses were not uncommon both in the past and present.


    It was likely that Hongyu and Xiumei were being kept for other uses other than what was obvious.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Long Tianyu spied Lin Mengya looking at him from the corner of her eye and it made him uncomfortable. He wondered what evil plans she was brewing inside.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, Prince Yu, do you also fancy such young and inexperienced girls?¡±


    Lin Mengya batted her eyelids at Long Tianyu in an attempt to measured Long Tianyu with her eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have such an interest.¡±


    After holding back for a long time, Long Tianyu finally answered awkwardly.


    Instead of saying that he did not like those young girls, it would be more accurate to say that he had no interest in any woman apart from Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Psst, I know you¡¯re not some kind of freak. Oh yes, do you have any pet names? It¡¯s not a good idea to call you Long Tianyu or Prince Yu, now that we¡¯re so close. Wouldn¡¯t that be odd?¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned onto Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder as she tried to hide the look of loss in her eyes.


    In reality, she was thinking of leading a quiet and carefree life with Long Tianyu.


    Knowing that Long Tianyu¡¯s identity was such, it would be very difficult for him to agree to her request.


    She was only making a sweet-nothings statement, but Long Tianyu responded with the most practical answer.


    Having been through so much together, there was, however, one statement that they had not made to each other.


    Lin Mengya wondered if she would ever hear this statement from Long Tianyu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Pet name? My father, the emperor, and my mother, his concubine, always call me Yu¡¯er. Is this considered a pet name?¡±


    Long Tianyu frowned as he gazed at the young lady who was resting her head on his shoulder.


    Now what was she trying to do?


    ¡°Yu¡¯er? Psst, it¡¯s embarrassing for me to call you that. How about I call you Taro?¡±


    Her eyes widened and sparkled.


    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu cheekily.


    ¡°Call me whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°Toka¡± sounded a little tacky. However, since it was suggested by her, he felt a sweetness in his heart instead.


    ¡°Tako! Tako! Tako! Haha, this sounds really down to earth.¡±


    Even though the name sounded tacky, Long Tianyu ought to feel awkward, but he actually accepted it quietly.


    Holding tightly to Long Tianyu¡¯s arm, Lin Mengya was obvious very satisfied.


    Seeing how she was all smiles and how lovely she looked when she acted so coquettishly, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness.


    He could not help but dote on her affectionately in everything.


    ¡°Tako, we¡¯ll be able to go home soon. I¡¯m beginning to miss Father and Brother. Can I go see my father?¡±


    When she was done with her horseplay, she leaned into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and spoke with a voice that gave away the loneliness she was feeling.


    ¡°Alright, once we return to the Capital City, I¡¯ll make a request to my father to reward the army. By then, you¡¯ll be able to see your father.¡±


    While he embraced her slim figure, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart leaped at the thought of returning home.


    He wondered how the emperor¡¯s health was given that so much time had passed.


    Also, he wondered how his mother was. She ought to suffer a great deal in the hands of the queen.


    At the thought of his mother, his eyes looked downcast. Surely, Lin Mengya could empathize with him. She reached out and caressed Long Tianyu¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the queen won¡¯t dare to do anything to Concubine De. I believed the emperor would have already found this out. Concubine De would be safe in the presence of the emperor.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words of comfort, Long Tianyu felt his anxiety eased a little despite feeling worried.


    Just when the two lovebirds were enjoying a moment of sweetness, Zuo Qiuyu, the third wheel, sneaked up to them once again.


    ¡°Cough, cough, I don¡¯t mean to intrude. Just that Nan Rui is here and he had sent for Long Tianyu and me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything you¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    When Lin Mengya saw an embarrassed Zuo Qiuyu, who had quickly turned away, Lin Mengya could not be bothered to ridicule him.


    She merely shot him a cold look and sent the two men away.


    When they had disappeared from her sight completely, Lin Mengya took out a small jade whistle from inside her sleeve.


    It was sculpted from high-quality white jade. If one did not look carefully, he would have missed the character ¡°Ya¡± which was engraved on it.


    Indeed, it was the same character ¡°Ya¡± in Lin Mengya¡¯s name.


    Lin Mengya seemed to be hesitating. It was only after a moment that she finally put the whistle to her lips.


    She blew hard into it and strangely, no sound came from the whistle.


    Perhaps the sound it made was out of the audible range for human beings.


    After she blew into it three times, Lin Mengya eventually put down the whistle.


    It was because, at this moment, a figure in red had quietly appeared before her.


    Lin Mengya sat there in a daze, trying her best to control her emotions.


    However, she could no longer control her tears, which welled up in her eyes and dripped down.


    While she remained seated, her teardrops fell like pearls, dripping down one by one in silence.


    The figure moved slowly from the door all the way to her front.


    The person reached out a delicate hand with long, slender fingers and gently wiped away the tears at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oops, why are you crying, lass?¡±


    The voice sounded frivolous as usual.


    There was a kind of affection and tenderness not found elsewhere in the world.


    ¡°Will you stop crying? What do you say that I perform some magic trick to entertain you?¡±

 Chapter 531 - Reunion in the Foreign Land

    When she finished speaking, her delicate and fair-complexioned hand jerked abruptly.


    He revealed a huge red peony in full bloom in his hand.


    ¡°Allow me to put it on you. Let¡¯s see if it looks good.¡±


    In that instant, a fragrant scent floated past. Lin Mengya opened her teary eyes as he put the brilliant peony in her dark hair.


    ¡°Where have you been? You damned fox!¡±


    She grasped tightly onto Qinghu¡¯s clothes and leaned into his embrace. She sounded like she had spoken through clenched teeth.


    This damned guy had left without a word. Not only did he not bid goodbye, but he also did not say where he was going.


    To her, Qinghu was like an extremely protective and kind elder brother.


    Although she felt the say way towards Lin Nansheng, Qinghu had after all stayed by her side day and night. She was like the apple of his eye.


    It was only natural that her sibling-like relationship with Qinghu was even more intense.


    ¡°Tsk, this flower is way too flashy for our lass. It makes you look like a matchmaking lady, so tacky!¡±


    There he went spouting nonsense as usual. Lin Mengya could no longer stand it so she used her small hand to pinch hard on Qinghu¡¯s chess.


    ¡°Hey, hey, you cheeky lass! Why did you resort to violence when I come all this way to see you and have barely spoken much?¡±


    While Qinghu grimaced, he did not push Lin Mengya away.


    Gently, he folded her into an embrace and started stroking her hair.


    Who would have expected that this tender moment only lasted for a short time. Lin Mengya soon lifted her head and tugged at his clothes and began interrogating him like a fiend.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?! You literally vanished without a trace. Did you know how dead worried the entire family has been?¡±


    Whilst there was still a shiny tear hanging from her curly eyelashes, she had started behaving like a debt-collector in the next moment.


    Given no other choice, Qinghu tried to curry favor her lest she resorted to strangling him the moment she felt provoked.


    ¡°My goodness, why are you treating me so harshly given that this is a reunion after a long parting? Did you miss me? Do the four lasses and the two little creatures back home miss me?¡±


    Lin Mengya shot daggers at Qinghu, who again attempted to get away from giving her a satisfactory explanation.


    Seeing that there was no way of escape, Qinghu sighed and stopped smiling cheekily.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come, lass. You shouldn¡¯t get implicated in this troublesome situation. Take my advice and leave with Long Tianyu straight away. If you delay, I¡¯m afraid not even he could to save you.¡±


    Qinghu had never lied to her. This was something Lin Mengya was certain of since time passed.


    He would simply try to evade those questions from her if he was unwilling to reveal the answer. He had rarely lied to her.


    If these words were coming from him, it could very well be true that what she was involved in at the moment was complicated and far and wide effects.


    If even Long Tianyu was unable to protect her, how terrifying was that power?


    Lin Mengya frowned and let go of her grip on his clothes.


    Qinghu was not at all bothered by how his expensive and delicate clothes were spoiled. He sat down by her right-hand side and reached out gently to her less dexterous right arm to check on it.


    ¡°Fortunately your arm had been treated, otherwise I would have killed him.¡±


    A vicious look appeared momentarily in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    He would never allow those people who had hurt his little lass to go unscathed!


    Lin Mengya suddenly caught the intention in Qinghu¡¯s tone. She turned around and saw that Qinghu was adorned in high-quality silk jacquard of bright colors and magnificent clouds.


    Even in the Capital City of Dajin, clothes made from such material were usually only presented as gifts to the emperor.


    A bolt of such fabric would be very costly. In fact, it would be hard for anyone to lay hold of the likes of it. Such materials were only used by members of the royal family.


    As Qinghu spied the astonished look in her eyes, finally a look of helplessness and sadness appeared on his face.


    ¡°Lass, I¡­ I¡¯ve gone back to my old ways. Will you blame me?¡±


    Qinghu sounded hesitant.


    Nevertheless, the broken look in his eyes was painful to behold.


    All of a sudden, a feeling of rage rose within Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Who?! Who forced you into it? He must be asking for death to even lay a finger on you!¡±


    A look of surprise appeared in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    After a moment, he broke into a self-mocking smile.


    He had known that this lass would never regard him with disdain.


    He reached out and pushed her back onto her seat. His eyebrows arched into crescents as he smiled, looking at how her face had flushed from anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not been forced by someone. It¡¯s just that I know that sooner or later, you will be at loggerheads with them. Therefore, I¡¯ve gone back to act as your secret agent.¡±


    Lin Mengya suppressed the anger within and stared at Qinghu, who was dressed in a bright red outfit. It had not been long since she last saw him but he had lost much weight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be my secret agent. Why don¡¯t you go back with me this time? Xiaoyu left and I don¡¯t want you to be like him because that would mean the chance of meeting up with you again is very slim.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little despondent. In fact, she knew that Qinghu had gone back because of her despite him keeping quiet about it.


    Clenching her fists, she believed that it was all because she was too useless.


    If she had the ability to fight against the entire world, Qinghu and Xiaoyu would not have to leave her.


    ¡°Silly you. I can¡¯t be by your side every day. That way, I would have to either disguise myself as a woman or fight with a poker face. Take my advice and get yourself out of this situation as soon as possible. Otherwise, you might meet with danger.¡±


    Seeing that Qinghu was persistent in persuading her to get out of the situation, Lin Mengya still shook her head and sneered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just up and leave. Do you think they will let me off? The music score for the green stringed instrument is still with me. They would not let me off wherever I am.¡±


    Qinghu froze for a moment at Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    There was a nervous look in his eyes, but Lin Mengya merely smiled at him when she saw the alarm in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you found out about everything?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked down and the sparkle in her eyes vanished.


    ¡°Not only you. Even Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu are still thinking to keep me in the dark? Actually, I¡¯ve long guessed that what they want is the music score for the green stringed instrument, which is in my possession. The Pavilion of Herbs is merely a weapon in their hands. I¡¯m the only person in this entire world who knows the whereabouts of the music score for the green stringed instrument. Do you think the person behind you would let me off?¡±


    Qinghu stopped smiling and shook his head. He thought it was enough for him to keep this a secret. Little did he expect Lin Mengya to be so familiar with the crux of the issue since a long time back.


    ¡°Even if he refuses to let you off, I won¡¯t allow him to lay a finger on you. However, you¡¯re not capable enough to escape from his clutches now. You need to be stronger than now.¡±


    Qinghu was not just saying frightening things to cause alarm, neither was he using these words as a pretext to persuade Lin Mengya to leave this place rife with trouble.


    It was more because, with his capability, he was merely like a dog working for that man.


    Lin Mengya might hold the status of a celebrity, she was after all no match for that person.


    Perhaps there was no one in this world who was his equal.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps I am indeed not capable enough to eradicate him now. This is something I¡¯m aware of long ago, Qinghu. If we wish to totally eradicate that person, I would be the most suitable person to do so.¡±


    Lin Mengya stood up. Standing against the light, her features were obscured. However, her erect silhouette touched Qinghu.


    Perhaps she was right.


    The corners of his lips curled up into a thoughtful smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for the arrival of that day. Take care, lass.¡±


    He gently patted her head with his large hands.


    Despite not seeing eye to eye and despite having many more things he wished he could say to her, he had to leave at this moment.


    ¡°Damned fox, listen carefully. I don¡¯t care how violent and formidable that person controlling you is, promise me you will continue living. If you die before I do, I¡¯ll surely visit the king of hell to drag you out of there!¡±


    The figure clad in a bright red coat seemed to hesitate for a moment when he turned to go.


    Gradually, the figure disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.


    The only thing he left behind was the peony flower in her hair diffusing its fragrance.


    You have to live on!


    As she fiddled with the peony flower, Lin Mengya went into deep thoughts.


    The whistle had been secretly given to her by Yu An when he returned from a trip out that day.


    Although Qinghu appeared to be full of energy, his face was paler than before.


    Without having to look carefully, Lin Mengya could tell that the poison that Qinghu had tried so hard to shake off of was in fact tormenting his body.


    Although that substance in Qinghu¡¯s body could increase the energy in one¡¯s body, the price that came with it was a shorter lifespan, therefore an earlier death.


    Lin Mengya could imagine what kind of torment Qinghu had gone through having returned to that hell once again after betraying them.


    It was just too bad that he was always too tight-lipped on matters he was intent to keep from her.


    She supposed he had taken the risk to come to her this time not just to warn her. It could not be so simple.


    ¡°Who was here?¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu¡¯s voice echoed from outside.


    Lin Mengya turned around and showed him the peony flower in her hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Qinghu. He came to see me just now.¡±


    Nodding, Long Tianyu did not seem to be surprised that Qinghu managed to visit.


    ¡°He¡¯s in a very precarious situation now. You need to remind him to be careful. Those people behind this are not that easy to deal with.¡±


    Long Tianyu commented after pondering for a moment.


    Looking at him, Lin Mengya curled up her lips in curiosity.


    ¡°Even I¡¯m clueless about the person directing him from behind. How many more secrets are you keeping from me, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Long Tianyu sighed. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s bright eyes, he was immediately stricken with guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also just found out recently. I only know that the person was tough and difficult to deal with. As for evidence, I¡¯ve not managed to find anything concrete. There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m certain of. Those people who attacked us, the courtesan¡¯s quarters where Hongyu resided as well as those young girls we found during the night, were all closely related to the person behind Qinghu.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Monstrous Power

    ¡°If this is indeed true, wouldn¡¯t this person¡¯s power be comparable to that of a king?¡±


    Lin Mengya was struck dumb with surprise. Although she had deduced that this mysterious man behind Qinghu was so powerful that he had direct access to the highest authorities.


    However, from what Long Tianyu said, she almost felt that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s countenance appeared rather dignified.


    ¡°No, perhaps that person behind Qinghu indeed possesses great power on a certain level. However, the king is someone who governs an entire nation after all. No matter how formidable that man is, there¡¯s no way he could have the same kind of control as a king. Nevertheless, if we are talking about the situation in the Nation of Lintian, he only needs to nurture a puppet emperor and the Nation of Lintian would fall into his hands. My father, the emperor had long discovered this man¡¯s existence. However, after years of investigating, my father and I are still unable to grasp any clues regarding this mysterious man in the dark despite knowing that he is extremely wealthy and cunning.¡±


    Long Tianyu began feeling frustrated at the mention of this matter.


    It was inevitable for anyone who had made such a great effort to investigate but reaped nothing in return to feel frustrated.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, seemed to come to a realization from Qinghu¡¯s warning today as well as Long Tianyu¡¯s words. They were like a lead that linked up the many tiny pieces of information which she did not understand before now.


    Qinghu once mentioned that this mysterious and cold-blooded power had been around since he was young.


    If she were to calculate backward base on Qinghu¡¯s age, this power would have existed even back in the generation of her grandfather.


    Moreover, they had actually spent so much effort just so that they could lay hold of the music score for the green stringed instrument in her possession, could she then deduce that her mother had not left on impulse?


    Perhaps the reason the Chief Elder died was really that he had given his all to cover up and protect her mother.


    Could this mean that her mother had left her brothers and kinsman to go to a foreign country to avoid a disaster?


    Could she then make a wild guess that Cousin Chen went through the turbulent time of seizing power as the descendent of the concubine was a result of the action of the mysterious power?


    In this case, what on earth was this music score for the green stringed instrument in her possession?


    If even the sovereign power of the nation dreaded such power and thought the power to be so precious, she could understand the reason behind this even if she were some dim wits.


    The only question now was what use was the music score for the green instrument?


    An answer which was about to come out at one¡¯s call had been obstructed by a weak wall.


    What Lin Mengya needed most now was a hammer to tear down this wall.


    Whatever was the secret?


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was in a daze while she pondered, Long Tianyu called out softly to her and waved his hand before her eyes.


    However, she did not respond to him at all.


    If he had known that she would be so serious about it, he would have chosen to keep some things from her, lest she be overly anxious and tired herself over this matter.


    ¡°Mengya! Mengya! Get a grip on yourself. Stop thinking about it.¡±


    She thought there was a voice calling out to her from afar.


    Lin Mengya suddenly regained her consciousness and the first thing she saw was the anxious look on Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face.


    She lifted her hand and brushed it over her forehead.


    She was more and more familiar with the use of the Shen Nung system. As a habit now, she would resort to using the system to analyze large amounts of information whenever she came across anything difficult.


    Perhaps it was because she was so used to it now that nowadays she no longer felt the dizziness when she overused the system.


    Unfortunately, while she was involved in developing the Shen Nung system, she was only in charge of part of the project.


    Perhaps even her teacher did not completely understand this high-tech smart system for the human brain.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve only been too focused on my thoughts. Oh yes, Qinghu came to tell me to get out of this place with you as soon as possible. He must have received word that the man was getting impatient and could not wait to deal with me.¡±


    Long Tianyu sneered when he heard Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Who would be so audacious to think of laying a finger on his wife?!


    ¡°Although Qinghu said that not even you would be able to protect me, shouldn¡¯t we get back at them in some ways given that they had played so many tricks on me.¡±


    A sly look flashed across her eyes. Long Tianyu could not help but felt a warm feeling within him, being touched by what he saw.


    His little fox always managed to take advantage of others instead of the other way round.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    His simple, one-word answer told of how much he doted on her.


    He was willing to anything to make her happy.


    In contrast with the exciting atmosphere Lin Mengya was enjoying, the people in the Pavilion of Herbs were undergoing the toughest time of their lives at this moment.


    Just as Lin Mengya expected, they, being the outsiders, were the first suspects when something happened in the stone chamber.


    However, the four of them acted as if nothing had happened. They ate and drank as usual. Despite being incredulous, those people did not dare to openly search their premise.


    Because of this, they were able to shift the suspicion onto people from other courtyards.


    Once they moved on to the other courtyards, they no longer treated those people as politely as they treated Lin Mengya and her company.


    Although it was already evening time, there was quite a stir in the inner courts.


    It was not very convenient for Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Zuo Qiuyu to go out, so they had to rely on Yu An, who was at liberty to go out to gather information.


    Not long after, he sneaked back with news, wearing a victorious smile on his face.


    ¡°You may not be aware, Princess, that a great commotion has started outside. Nan Rui and the two Duanmu elders claimed that someone had snuck into the pharmacy last night to mess up the examination question. They did a search within the inner courts and finally found that two of Elder Qian¡¯s disciples had gone missing. The elders are now in a heated argument. Elder Qian refuses to admit and insisted that Nan Rui and the two Duanmu elders are trying to frame him. As for those two disciples, they must have been enticed by some bad guys to shift the blame. You missed a good show. Those four elders who ages add up to more than two hundred years were shouting abuse at each other like shrill housewives.¡±


    Yu An could not smother a laugh. It must have been a funny sight, but it was also an outlet to vent his displeasure.


    It appeared that everyone apart from Chang Tianhua knew what was going on the night before.


    They were just not sure who the culprit was.


    What was so coincidental was the disappearance of the two disciples.


    His suspicious gaze moved from Zuo Qiuyu to Long Tianyu.


    However, the two men, like her, were rather stunned and dumbfounded.


    After pondering for a moment, a knowing smile appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why? Do you know who did it?¡±


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows as he fixed his gaze on the lass who was smiling away.


    ¡°Who else but Qinghu? He knows best that I¡¯m the kind of person who would never suffer losses in silence. Naturally, he would take this opportunity to play a trick on them. I had wanted to do the same, but he had beat me to it.¡±


    At that time, Lin Mengya was practicing her handwriting when coincidentally, Yu An returned.


    After all that had happened, she finally came to a realization of the cause of effect of this incident.


    ¡°Qinghu? Is he the previous leader of Peach Blossom Dock? My dear cousin, you are indeed surrounded by many talents!¡±


    While Long Tianyu was familiar with Qinghu, Zuo Qiuyu looked surprised. He did not have many interactions with Qinghu. He had merely heard about this legendary figure from the mouths of other people.


    Having made much effort just to enter the Pavilion of Herbs himself, it surprised him that Qinghu seemed to enter it with much ease as if there was no one guarding the pavilion.


    ¡°He is indeed a very capable person, just that he is a very troublesome, capable man. I will introduce the two of you if there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡±


    At this moment, a shadow flashed by his forehead.


    While no one noticed, he was sensitive enough to feel the intimacy between Lin Mengya and Qinghu when she mentioned him.


    Although he knew that Lin Mengya treated Qinghu as her elder brother and that Qinghu did not intend to overstep the boundaries, he was after all a man.


    Regardless of how Qinghu tried to hide his feelings, Long Tianyu could still sense Qinghu¡¯s affection towards Lin Mengya hidden in his heart.


    Although Long Tianyu knew that Lin Mengya would not have a change of heart towards him, Long Tianyu, who had not been in a romantic relationship before, tasted jealousy for the first time.


    He was jealous.


    ¡°Sounds like a plan. I¡¯ve heard about him for a long time. This man is an amazing man¡ª¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu, who was getting all excited, suddenly realized that someone was wearing a cold look in his eyes.


    Err¡­ maybe it was time for him to back away.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, cousin. I shan¡¯t impose on you any longer. Let¡¯s go back to rest, Yu An!¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he dragged Yu An along with him and left in a hurry, leaving Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu alone in their room.


    ¡°This man is such an oddball.¡±


    Lin Mengya had missed the chilling look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, which seemed to overflow.


    She sighed softly, looking at Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s back as he left. After that, she went back to practicing her handwriting.


    She could not help but feel ashamed that although she was so highly educated, the handwriting of a doctor was intelligible to the people of modern times.


    However, the others in her profession made no mistakes in recognizing these lively and vigorous flourishes in calligraphy.


    This made her handwriting look like unintelligible scribbles.


    Now that she had promised Chang Tianhua and Zuo Qiuyu, she had to write out the entire music score for the green stringed instrument from memory.


    If someone else were to write it down while she recited, it might waste even more time.


    Anyway, she did not have much to do within these few days. She might as well calm down to practice her handwriting.


    Nevertheless, the soft brushes were a thousand times more difficult to write than using the ballpoint pen.


    She had spent the entire evening writing only simple characters with basic strokes.


    Compared to when she first started her handwriting had transformed from squiggly scribbles to more recognizable characters. However, she had paid the price of a strained wrist.


    Thank goodness that her right arm had regained its sensation and practicing her handwriting was as good as doing physiotherapy.


    However, when she looked at the characters Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu wrote for her, she felt like carrying her writings and hiding in some mouseholes.

 Chapter 533 - Sudden Change

    It was no wonder that the young masters and misses in television dramas were all well-educated since young. They would have gone through a lot of hard work to achieve beautiful handwritings.


    Now that she was considered a half invalid¡­


    Sigh, Lin Mengya scrunched up the calligraphy paper filled with more recognizable characters after much hard work, tossing it into the trash can, feeling demoralized.


    In the past hour, the number of scrunched up paper balls increased quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get all tensed up when you¡¯re holding the brush. Keep your hand steady and use the strength of the wrist to move the brush. Take your time instead of rushing it.¡±


    A warm, large hand with slender long fingers suddenly came down on Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate, trembling hand.


    All of a sudden, a mellow, rich voice sounded by her ear and it made her heart melt.


    While Long Tianyu held on to her hand, explaining to her the important points regarding calligraphy writing, Lin Mengya felt overwhelmed by his tender treatment towards her.


    In that instance, they were drawn close to each other. Although only her back was in contact with his chest, Long Tianyu¡¯s body heat made Lin Mengya restless and her heartbeat began pounding.


    She could not help but stole a glance at Long Tianyu¡¯s profile. Cursing under her breath for being so useless, she told herself that he had merely come to guide her in writing calligraphy. What on earth was she thinking about?


    She forced herself to calm down by pinching herself.


    ¡°The secret to practicing calligraphy is to have a calm heart. That way, your hand will follow your heart and you will get it in one go.¡±


    With Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guidance, Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand stopped trembling.


    With the power from this gentle yet firm guidance, she found that every stroke she made was smooth and flowing.


    Finally, she was able to move the brush in a fluid motion. Her writing may not be a standardized form, however, the simple character, which meant ¡°big¡± began to appear vividly on the calligraphy paper.


    ¡°It truly got so much better!¡±


    Lin Mengya almost cried out in excitement when she saw the most beautiful calligraphy she ever made in her entire life.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he gazed at the girl who appeared to be so satisfied with her handwriting. He could not help but shook his head.


    She was truly an oddball.


    He used to think that she was merely a money face.


    To his surprise, it turned out that in her eyes, those riches were merely like mist that disappeared quickly.


    On one hand, it seemed that she was so innocent and without guile, on the other hand, she was full of tricks up her sleeves and he was nowhere as ruthless as her.


    Now that she was rejoicing over just being able to write a presentable character.


    She was truly one of a kind.


    ¡°Alright, shall we call it a day? Your right arm barely recovered. Don¡¯t overwork it, otherwise, it might cause more harm than good.¡±


    Long Tianyu took the brush from her hand and cast it down forcefully. Lin Mengya had spent the night engaging in this boring writing practice.


    From how she found it laborious just taking up the brush to now when people hardly tell that she was forcing herself, but Long Tianyu had spotted the beads of perspiration on her snow-white forehead.


    This lass never expressed the difficulties she was facing easily.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu was pained seeing how persistent and hard on herself she was.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired now anyway. Why don¡¯t we rest early? Are you going to make your bed on the floor or sleep on the bed tonight?¡±


    Lin Mengya dodged and slipped out of Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace cheekily.


    Lin Mengya gazed mischievously at Long Tianyu as she waited for his response.


    For the past few nights, they had been sharing a bed while they slept.


    Although nothing enchanting had happened, Long Tianyu could no longer suppress the feeling of having her in his arms. It had become a habit.


    He had thought that Lin Mengya was shy about it, but she began preparing the bed by taking out a blanket and pillow.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll sleep on the bed then.¡±


    Slightly taken aback, Long Tianyu fixed his gaze at Lin Mengya as she made the bed.


    Then again, he thought he had been thinking too much when he saw the mischievous smile on the lass¡¯s face.


    He approached her, intending to embrace her, but to his surprise, Lin Mengya turned and escaped like a slippery eel.


    ¡°Go to sleep quickly. Good night!¡±


    Lin Mengya, who stood by the door of the inner chamber, waved her hand at him innocently.


    In that instant, Long Tianyu¡¯s displeasure dissipated at the sight of her.


    This girl was always so intelligent and he wondered what she was hiding up her sleeves this time.


    Smiling and nodding, he sat on the bed and watched as she gently closed the door of the inner chamber.


    However, once in the inner chamber, the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s lips gradually disappeared.


    Flinging herself onto the bed, Long Tianyu¡¯s scent still lingered in her nostrils.


    Right now, she felt as if something was missing when she was so used to being in his embrace.


    Even she did not understand why she was feeling so awkward all of a sudden.


    Could it be because that time of the month was approaching?


    She laid down on the bed, feeling both a little melancholic and panicky.


    In reality, she was fully aware that she was feeling unsettled.


    It was all because of the answer Long Tianyu gave her.


    While she knew that Long Tianyu had a soft spot for her, at the same time, she also knew that he would not live an ordinary life.


    It was not that she really wanted Long Tianyu to keep her company in the Nation of Lintian and live like a commoner. Just like her, he could not simply let go of the national affairs of his country.


    However, once Long Tianyu ascended the throne, even if she was the woman by his side whom he loved most, how could she, who had been through modern education, live her life sharing her husband with other women?


    Perhaps this was not a big deal for the people here. Some so-called virtuous wives would even take the initiative to look for concubines for her husband.


    She would never be able to do that.


    However, she knew very clearly that once Long Tianyu ascended the throne, matters in the imperial harem would be considered state affairs and not family affairs.


    By then, even if Long Tianyu was reluctant to take concubines, the government officials would not agree.


    Unfortunately, she was not an impulsive person. Her rationality gave her the ability to see the problems clearly while staying cool about them.


    If there were to be other women who came forward to fight for Long Tianyu with her, she would surely resort to something deemed ruthless and cruel by others given her character.


    One could not judge her as ruthless, rather, love was supposed to be selfish.


    Long Tianyu might be able to protect her now, but what would happen when he becomes the ruler of the country?


    Would she be the only one he loved in the imperial harem?


    It was not so much that she lacked self-confidence, neither was it because she did not trust Long Tianyu. Rather, this was a problem that existed between them that had to deal with head-on.


    Before she could figure this problem out, she thought it was better to keep a distance between them.


    Otherwise, she might deal harshly with Long Tianyu if she was overcome by her brutish nature one day.


    Just thinking about this made her flush.


    What if they bedded each other before she got her thoughts clear on this? Given her character, she would be very possessive over Long Tianyu and would want to have his exclusive love.


    Heavens! This was a truly difficult problem!


    On the other side of the door, Long Tianyu, who had fallen into a light sleep could hear Lin Mengya sighing as well as tossing and turning on her bed.


    What on earth was the lass doing?


    If Long Tianyu knew that at this moment, his wife was contemplating running away and pushing him away, he might laugh wryly and then¡ª


    Whether he might go along with her or try to stop her would be a problem in itself.


    After the night passed, when they were having breakfast together the following morning, Zuo Qiuyu and Yu An felt something abnormal between the two of them.


    They used to act intimately around each other even when people were watching. They usually did whatever they felt like doing even if their act brought goosebumps to others around them.


    However, the two appeared displeased at this moment and they were acting awkwardly around each other.


    Did they have a fight?


    That was impossible given that they did not hear any stir the night before.


    He scooped a mouthful of rice and stuffed it in his mouth.


    The pair was really acting strange.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. You go ahead and enjoy the food.¡±


    Lin Mengya took some bites haphazardly but felt that she did not have much appetite.


    She had spent the night worrying and on the second day, she could not help but come out to meet them with dark circles around her eyes.


    Now that her mind was totally messed up, she needed a good sleep.


    After letting her imagination run away with herself, she had started avoiding Long Tianyu without being aware of it herself.


    Whether Long Tianyu cast her a loving look or spoke to her with a tender tone, Lin Mengya could not help feeling a deep sense of frustration towards them.


    She was afraid that one day when she could no longer withstand it, she would seek her own doom by trying to possess Long Tianyu by force, disregarding every other danger.


    If she turned into the shrew Long Tianyu detested, would he dote on her like before?


    She could not fathom what she would do if Long Tianyu grew tired of her one day.


    The most frightening of all would be if she became insane to the extreme.


    This was more so for her.


    She had no other choice but to run away in order to protect herself as well as Long Tianyu.


    Love was never a battlefield for people to launch attacks.


    There was a feeling of sadness in her heart. Sometimes, she would rather her not be so clear-minded.


    ¡°Sigh, you haven¡¯t eaten much, Mengya¡ª how fast she escaped! Did you two quarrel, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu called after Long Tianyu, but she had run away too quickly.


    It was as if she had been pursued by some ghost.


    Zuo Qiuyu turned around to cast Long Tianyu a quizzical look and blurted out the question.


    ¡°I¡­ no, we didn¡¯t.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was as perplexed as Zuo Qiuyu, shook his head.


    They were still getting along so well yesterday after. How did the situation turn to this after one night?


    He had always failed to understand women. Moreover given Lin Mengya¡¯s way of thinking, he was completely clueless about what she was thinking.


    He could not help but began to feel frustration rising from within.


    Unbeknownst to Long Tianyu, who was never bothered about how others think of him, he wished he could become a parasite in Lin Mengya¡¯s stomach so he could understand all her thoughts.


    ¡°Cough, cough, did you sleep on separate beds last night?¡±

 Chapter 534 - Villainous Advisor

    Long Tianyu gazed at Zuo Qiuyu with a mixed expression in his eyes.


    This was a very private matter between the two of us. Why was this fellow enquiring about it?


    When Zuo Qiuyu saw the suspicious look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, all he could do was force a smile.


    Rubbing his palms together, Zuo Qiuyu awkwardly moved closer to Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.


    He whispered briefly into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear and immediately, a look of surprise and doubt appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. Finally, he seemed to be taken in by what Zuo Qiuyu said.


    ¡°Are you serious about what you said?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at Zuo Qiuyu solemnly. Finally, the latter nodded with conviction.


    ¡°I¡¯m a physician, so naturally such matters won¡¯t escape me. I know that you have a soft spot for my cousin, but no matter how much you fancy her, you have to consider her health. You must not be too demanding on her, lest her health suffers long-term effects in the future.¡±


    A strained look flashed across Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s eyes.


    Although Long Tianyu did not like the feeling of being teased and mocked, he had no choice but to let this fellow go for now.


    He furrowed his brows and turned towards Lin Mengya, feeling a little worried.


    ¡°Is there a way to nurse this illness?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu thought he should not play the bystander when he saw how Long Tianyu was taking this so seriously.


    He leaned close to Long Tianyu and whispered something into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear. Thereafter, Long Tianyu shot him a glance, then left the conference room.


    Although Lin Mengya felt befuddled, she could not fall asleep.


    Frustrated, she covered her face with the blanket and quietly blamed Long Tianyu for making her fall for him.


    Back in the days when she was still studying in medical school, she always fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow no matter how busy and exhausted she was.


    However, the Lin Mengya of today had suffered insomnia all because of Long Tianyu.


    ¡°For goodness sake! What am I so confused about?¡±


    Feeling exasperated, Lin Mengya lifted the blanket, focusing her vision on the top part of the bed.


    Since last night, she felt as if the complicated emotions in her was almost driving her crazy.


    If she had known that romantic love was so difficult to deal with, she would rather be poisoned to death right from the beginning, than to have anything to do with Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Are you asleep, Mengya?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door all of a sudden.


    Lin Mengya was startled and froze for a moment. Straightening her clothes and tidying up her hair, she sat up on the bed and responded with a lukewarm tone.


    ¡°Come in, I¡¯m not asleep yet.¡±


    The door was pushed open by Long Tianyu from outside.


    Thereafter, he brought in a big bowl with great caution.


    Lin Mengya felt perplexed. It was only after she saw the dark liquid in the large bowl that she turned to look at Long Tianyu with puzzlement.


    ¡°What medicine is this?¡±


    ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot. Zuo Qiuyu said this medicine is good for your health.¡±


    Naturally, Lin Mengya did not suspect anything when she witnessed how cautious Long Tianyu was carrying the bowl.


    She pondered for a moment, lifted the bowl, and in one gulp, she downed the contents.


    What she did not expect was that the medicine was not bitter, rather it tasted a little spicy. To her greater surprise, the medicinal soup was actually sweet.


    It was only when she had finished the entire bowl of soup that the frown on Long Tianyu¡¯s face eased gradually.


    At that moment, he gazed at Lin Mengya with a concerned look in his eyes.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished drinking, you should sleep for a while. Zuo Qiuyu said that you should take a good rest in the next few days. You may leave all other matters to me. I¡¯ll handle them for you.¡±


    Then, he caressed Lin Mengya¡¯s head gently and affectionately.


    He even fiddled with her blanket to make sure she was properly covered.


    Lin Mengya gazed at Long Tianyu with a surprised expression on her face. However, when she saw the doting look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengya finally understood.


    ¡°What did that idiotic Zuo Qiuyu say to you?!¡±


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and did not know whether to laugh or to cry.


    Hesitating for a moment, Long Tianyu said with a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier? Women¡­ are naturally different from men. It was my fault for being negligent. Please rest well for the next few days.¡±


    Immediately, Lin Mengya had a grasp of what happened.


    Zuo Qiuyu was not to be blamed for such a misunderstanding. It was difficult not to make Long Tianyu worry when she acted so abnormally last night so abruptly.


    However¡­


    That fellow was a physician. It should not escape him whether that time of the month had arrived for her.


    It appeared that he was abusing his medical knowledge and skills to make fun of Long Tianyu.


    She was speechless.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, actually I¡­ forget it, thank you anyway.¡±


    The bowl of ginger red sugar soup not only warmed her body, but it also melted her heart.


    Despite having the intention to push him away, she realized that she had neglected Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings.


    He liked her. He was even willing to sacrifice his life for her.


    Love was a matter between the two of them. How could she be so selfish to reject Long Tianyu and push him away because of the little shadow in her heart?


    By doing so, she would be bringing hurt both to herself as well as Long Tianyu.


    Once she straightened out her thoughts, she was able to lay aside the emotional entanglement in her heart for now.


    A warm and tender smile returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s countenance.


    Long Tianyu finally felt relieved and assured when he saw the expression on her face.


    He had thought that there was something abnormal about Lin Mengya last night. It seemed that Zuo Qiuyu had been right.


    This soup was not difficult to prepare. He would make sure this soup was always available in their little kitchen.


    Lin Mengya was totally unaware that her change of mood had turned Zuo Qiuyu into Long Tianyu¡¯s benefactor.


    Once she came round, Lin Mengya was no longer emotionally entangled by those matters.


    She fell into a deep sleep and woke up only in the afternoon. By then, her vitality had returned as she walked out of her room.


    Apart from Long Tianyu and Yu An, Zuo Qiuyu was the only one laughing cheekily as if he had an evil plan that worked.


    Lin Mengya sneered. How dare Zuo Qiuyu played a trick on her!


    ¡°Are you alright, Princess? Has your body recuperated?¡±


    Yu An thought that Lin Mengya had fallen ill and quickly went up to ask about her.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was then that she felt the inconvenience.


    Her period had never been on time. In the past, at least she was surrounded by ladies, but now, being surrounded by this group of men, it was awkward for her to explain what was happening.


    ¡°My dear cousin, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re well. Oh yes, I have a piece of good news for you.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu took the initiative to approached Lin Mengya and danced attendance on her. Obviously, he was trying to suck up to her with that sweet smile on his face.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him coldly, trying to anticipate what tricks he was going to play next.


    ¡°Someone came in the morning to inform us that one of your old acquaintances has come for you. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you so I asked that he wait in the outer courtyard. Would you like to invite him in now?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu knew to stop before going too far. He had picked up this skill since he started interacting with Lin Mengya.


    On the surface, Lin Mengya might carry herself well, Zuo Qiuyu knew that if he were to drive her to the wall, even his brother, and the emperor might not be able to defend him.


    Sigh, it was all because of the ever-changing situations in the world. He would very much like to continue living for many more years.


    ¡°An old acquaintance? Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    At the mention of an old acquaintance, Lin Mengya quickly remembered the imposter old Taoist priest she met in the market and the lady boss of the Hengyun gambling den.


    In that instant, the sparkle in her eyes dimmed.


    The man used to have a profound relationship with her mother. If not for her moment of negligence, she would still be living her own life now.


    She had no time for guilt and self-blame because the conspiracy would create a wave one day.


    She was merely a fuse.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Lin Mengya was rather curious, but Zuo Qiuyu simply smiled mysteriously then got out of the way.


    Thereafter, a smart-looking figure threw herself at Lin Mengya in the next instant.


    ¡°Elder Sister! I finally found you. These people were so bad. They refused to let me come in!¡±


    The clear crispy voice caught Lin Mengya by surprise.


    The outlandishly dressed young girl in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms lifted her face to look straight at her with her large, watery eyes and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Xiu! Why are you here?¡±


    The girl who was putting her arms around Lin Mengya¡¯s slender waist was none other than Xiu, whom Lin Mengya almost sold away.


    At this instant, the girl with rosy lips and white teeth leaned into Lin Mengya¡¯s embrace and refused to part with her.


    Did they not say that this lass had left with her uncle?


    How was it that she managed to find Lin Mengya here only in a few days?


    ¡°I did leave with my uncle, but I couldn¡¯t help worrying about you, so I had a fight with my uncle. Then, my uncle brought me here to look for you. Elder Sister, I know you need help here. We, the members of the Dongfang family, are people who know to be grateful and repay other people¡¯s kindness!¡±


    Looking at how Xiu beat her chest as a gesture of assurance, Lin Mengya could not help but smiled.


    Xiu was pure, lovable, and bold. What was even more commendable was that she was upright and able to tell right from wrong.


    Lin Mengya had always had a good impression on her, moreover, she enjoyed Xiu¡¯s company very much.


    To Lin Mengya, seeing her was like seeing a younger sister.


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t be so willful. Do you know it¡¯s very dangerous for you to stay here? Be a good girl. If you really don¡¯t want to go back, wait for me to leave this place. Then, I¡¯ll speak to your uncle to ask for permission to make a trip to my house. As for now, you really have to leave.¡±


    Lin Mengya believed that those of her household would like Xiu very much.


    However, for Xiu to stay here now would be to be pushing down the abyss of suffering.


    Lin Mengya did not wish that to happen, neither could she do that.


    Now Xiu was getting anxious. She wished she could persuade Lin Mengya to let her stay, yet she did not want other people to know about it.


    She stamped her feet and leaned close to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°This¡ª are you serious?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu without doubts in her eyes as she asked her quietly.


    Immediately, Xiu nodded profusely and Lin Mengya found it difficult to turn her down because of the pleading look in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya remembered clearly how this lass had risked her life because of a promise back then.


    If she did not give in to her, she might create more trouble and in turn, she might be hurt.


    After much contemplation, Lin Mengya finally nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You are still the best, Elder Sister! I knew you would agree! Let me go bid farewell to my uncle. I¡¯ll be back in a while. Wait for me!¡±


    Lin Mengya watched as Xiu skipped away and she felt a burden weighed down on her heart.


    She looked around and saw the dubious looks on the faces of the three men.


    ¡°Im-mor-tal Pow-der,¡± she said softly.

 Chapter 535 - Windfall

    What? Immortal Powder?


    The three of them turned to look at Lin Mengya simultaneously with disbelief in their eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The news Xiu brought was ¡®Immortal Powder¡¯.¡±


    A smile formed at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth.


    Indeed, she had searched high and low only to find it when she least expect to.


    While she was stranded in the Pavilion of Herbs, at the same time, there were so many people outside who were eyeing her menacingly.


    Not to mention searching for the whereabouts of the Immortal Powder, she would be scrutinized by the people outside once she stepped out of this courtyard.


    Unfortunately for them, they would never expect that Xiu had found it and brought it here at this time.


    ¡°Could it be Dongfang Xu?¡±


    Long Tianyu quickly understood what Lin Mengya meant and he spoke his mind while frowning.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya gave Long Tianyu an affirming look.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiu said that someone came looking for Dongfang Xu, hoping that he could help sell him some quality opium poppy. However, Dongfang Xu later rejected the request but that man did not give up. Eventually, it was a younger person who was a peer of Dongfang Xu¡¯s nephew who struck the deal. I was just wondering if the old capital cultivates medicinal herbs all year round, the purity of opium poppy planted here would be affected. However, it would be a different story if the opium poppy comes from the Nation of Lieyun.


    There was a sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, although, on the surface, she did not appear to be anxious or impatient.


    Nevertheless, every suffering Long Tianyu went through had been etched in her mind.


    Thank good heavens that the Immortal Powder had arrived at her doorstep like a windfall.


    ¡°Could this be the reason Xiu insisted on entering the Pavilion of Herbs¡ª¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s brain was working faster for once.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows at him. He was not that dumb after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She said that the person who received the goods was a disciple in the Pavilion of Herbs. Although Dongfang Xu, her uncle had refused the deal, the Nation of Lieyun doesn¡¯t forbid the transaction of the opium poppy. For this reason, that nephew of his did not keep this as a secret from him. However, Xiu got the information from eavesdropping. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her uncle, so she had come here as an excuse to continue with the investigation. As for the why she knew I was interested was that during the transaction, it was because the person mentioned Long Tianyu and my name.¡±


    Lin Mengya mentioned the various causes in one breath.


    The three men appeared to have been enlightened all of a sudden. Little did they expect that after searching for so long to no avail, it was Xiu who finally brought this to them.


    Destiny really played a trick on them.


    ¡°How dare that these people collude with the Pavilion of Herbs! Those people were obviously digging their graves for doing such things!¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu appeared rather agitated. Being someone who practiced medicine, he naturally abhorred this substance that did great harm to people.


    Moreover, such a malignant tumor had been born out of the Pavilion of Herbs, which encompass the idea of an ideal nation.


    This made Zuo Qiuyu even more indignant.


    Lin Mengya naturally understood and shared his sentiments.


    As Lin Mengya patted Zuo Qiuyu on his arm, a cold look flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°I hate it as much as you do, so we must find out who the culprit is and completely exterminate him. Don¡¯t you worry, I will assist you.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu¡¯s mood lifted lightly at Lin Mengya¡¯s promise to help.


    After the four of them continued in their conversation for a little while more, Xiu entered the room wearing a sweet smile on her face. She was followed by two similarly dressed men from the group of traveling businessmen who carried her baggage into the room.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave them here. You may go back to my uncle now and tell him that I¡¯ll come to look for him after a few days. Please tell him not to worry about me. If he were to inquire about it further, just tell him not to come to fetch me personally because it¡¯s difficult to gain entrance into the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±


    Xiu might appear to be naive and mischievous, there was an air about her that commanded obedience from the men by her side, who were more than a head taller than her.


    Her two stalwart followers did not dare answer back but responded to her subserviently.


    Although they appeared reluctant, they were a little fearful of Xiu.


    At the sight, Lin Mengya became rather amused and curious.


    Logically, Xiu was merely Dongfang Xu¡¯s niece, but the air about her had not been forced, neither was it a pretense.


    On the contrary, it was as if it was naturally cultivated in her life.


    Could it be that Xiu¡¯s status was not as simple as it appeared to be?


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on the two of you. Mr. Dongfang can trust that Xiu would be safe and sound with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and Xiu¡¯s two followers looked as if they found reinforcement and started thanking Lin Mengya profusely.


    ¡°Many thanks to Princess Anle. These are the belongings of our young mistress. Where shall we leave them?¡±


    These followers might look like they were difficult to deal with, but they surely paid attention to the expected etiquette.


    Lin Mengya indicated to them that they may leave Xiu¡¯s belongings in her room. Soon after they put down their young mistress¡¯s belongings, they took their leave.


    Once Xiu made sure they were gone, she stuck out her tongue.


    However, the moment she turned around, she bumped into Lin Mengya, who looked at her questioningly.


    Smiling, she held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm and said with a soft voice, ¡°Elder Sister, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    She was not speaking with a loud voice, but it was enough for the other three to hear her clearly.


    Instinctively, Lin Mengya glanced at Long Tianyu, who was silent and looking cool and composed as usual.


    Nevertheless, for a second, there was an expression of displeasure on his face, but it soon disappeared.


    Would a big man like him be calculating with a little lass?


    ¡°Of course. Come over here. I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡±


    She tucked at Xiu and the two walked towards the room shared by Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    They had left the three men to their respective imaginations.


    Lin Mengya had wanted to tidy up Xiu¡¯s belongings but when Xiu saw how difficult it was for Lin Mengya to use her right arm, Xiu pushed Lin Mengya down onto the chair and refused to let her help.


    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve brought you a present. I wonder if you like it.¡±


    Smiling, Xiu stuffed a delicate-looking white ceramic bottle into Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    A present? Lin Mengya dazed for a moment, then she opened the cap of the ceramic bottle.


    Strangely, why was it empty?


    Just when Lin Mengya was taken by surprise, a subtle scent that made her dizzy diffused out of the bottle.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    It was merely a scent, but Lin Mengya was already made to feel faint from it.


    Xiu, who appeared to be tidying her belonging, suddenly patted herself on her head and ran over to Lin Mengya. Without explaining to Lin Mengya, she drew out a shining dagger and cut open Lin Mengya¡¯s finger.


    A drop of blood oozed out from the little cut and dripped into the ceramic bottle.


    All of a sudden, a very soft sound of effervescence sounded next to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    It was at this time that she came to her senses.


    ¡°What is inside this bottle?¡±


    A vigilant Lin Mengya instantly stuffed the bottle back to Xiu.


    The latter gave her an apologetic look. Feeling embarrassed, she said, ¡°This is a kind of poisonous bug where we came from. I¡¯ve wanted to give it to you as something that protects you. However, I¡¯ve forgotten that you need to feed it with your blood so that it would harm you. I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister. It¡¯s just because I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m too excited.¡±


    Poisonous bug? Could it be used to protect oneself?


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that her master had once told her that the Nation of Lieyun was covered with poisonous things.


    For this reason, the officials in the imperial courts all the more knew how to cultivate these poisonous bugs.


    Xiu also mentioned that she carried with her a number of poisonous items with her. However, these items were rather bizarre. The Shen Nung system had in fact just begun to react to them.


    However, this was not because there was a problem with the system. Rather, it was because the fragrant scent that diffused in the air had numbed her sense somewhat.


    Based on the system¡¯s analysis, the fragrant scent diffusing into the air had a strong numbing effect.


    In terms of its function, it was like an anesthetic that could be inhaled directly.


    ¡°Get out this moment and apologize to Elder Sister, the princess!¡±


    Xiu could tell that Lin Mengya did not blame her.


    Using her little hand, she patted lightly on the bottles, and following that, a pair of tiny beady eyes appeared near the bottle opening.


    Lin Mengya eyed the bottle warily, thinking that some creature in the likes of centipede might emerge from it.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a fuzzy ball smaller than half her palm.


    It was snow-white in color and it looked very adorable with those black beady eyes.


    ¡°This is the fragrant bug that is hot produce of the Nation of Lieyun. It¡¯s very obedient but extremely timid. Most times, it loves to stay inside the bottle. However, after it tasted your blood, it will obey your instructions. If you carry it with you all the time, you will also diffuse its subtle fragrance. That way, you can save on using scented powder. However, the scent intensifies when you are feeling frightened or nervous. Not to mention other humans beings, even a bull would faint smelling it.¡±


    Xiu picked out the adorable fragrant bug from the bottle with practiced movement and put it onto Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.


    At the start, the fragrant bug seemed frightened and its body quivered.


    Nevertheless, when it smelt the scent of blood on Lin Mengya¡¯s palm, it gradually calmed down.


    Its thick soft fur felt good on Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.


    ¡°This¡­ alright, thank you.¡±


    However, Lin Mengya thought that the bug was not very useful to her but she did not bear to discard it.


    Perhaps it would be able to save her life at some crucial point in time. One could not really tell.


    Despite looking so adorable, the bug was poisonous after all. Lin Mengya fondled with it for a while, then carefully put it back into the white bottle.


    Thereafter, Xiu explained to Lin Mengya the way to feed it. Basically, she only needed to feed it with her blood once a month. Other times, the bug would usually feed on some kind of spices.


    Lin Mengya pondered over it and thought that it was not difficult or troublesome to upkeep it anyway.


    Following Xiu¡¯s instructions, Lin Mengya left the bottle on top of her vanity table. Then the two girls started chatting.


    ¡°Xiu, you mentioned that the man said someone from the Pavilion of Herbs wanted to buy opium poppy right? Do you know how we can find who this buyer is?¡±

 Chapter 536 - Bloody Mary

    The moment they started discussing the serious matter, a frown appeared on Xiu¡¯s forehead.


    She stole an awkward glance at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Why? Is this too difficult for you to do? It¡¯s alright, I know this is not an urgent matter anyway. If you find it too much to handle, we¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with an understanding tone, but Xiu kept shaking her head. She was afraid that Lin Mengya had misunderstood her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. In fact, I had only picked up this piece of information by accident. Opium poppy may be a harmful substance to you in your perspective, but back where we¡¯re from, opium poppy can also be a very useful medicine in saving people¡¯s lives. I hope you won¡¯t hate us for that.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help laughing when noted how cautious Xiu sounded.


    Lin Mengya might be a modern-day medical student, she had become a disciple under the tutelage of Baili Rui, the supreme pharmacist.


    She could be said to have come into contact with many types of drugs that were much more poisonous than the opium poppy.


    It ought to be that Xiu had heard some rumors and misunderstood that she would disapprove of Xiu because of the opium poppy.


    Such a simple, innocent girl was hard to come by.


    ¡°What you said is right. Poppy in itself is not harmful if used correctly. It is effective as a painkiller and antidiarrheal. However, it becomes a poisonous drug when used to bring harm to others. The most frightening thing about it was the heart of man, not the opium poppy itself. Am I right?¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle words, Xiu felt as if she had found a like-minded friend.


    She quickly nodded then held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hand as she started pouring out her heart.


    ¡°You said it rightly, Elder Sister. Back in my hometown, the poppy is medicine. However, when I followed my uncle and went around different countries with his group of businessmen, there were quite a number of people who cursed my uncle and me. At first, I was indignant because I didn¡¯t understand why these people had to speak mean words to us when we were just foreigners. It was only later on that I realized that many families were destroyed because of the opium poppy. Although opium poppy was produced in various countries, it was only legal to trade it in the Nation of Lieyun, so they hated us for this reason. However, are we really at fault, Elder Sister?¡±


    Xiu poured out all the doubts and grievances to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was slightly taken aback and was at a loss for words.


    Just as Xiu mentioned, be it opium poppy or other drugs, they were not meant to bring harm to people in the first place.


    It was because once people got to know their effects, all kinds of vices emerged.


    Lin Mengya caressed Xiu¡¯s hair as she tried to use her own understanding to get rid of the doubts in Xiu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The most terrifying thing in this world is not drugs, but the hearts of men. However, everyone has their own way of thinking. We can¡¯t possibly control what people think, we can only do the best we can base on our guilty conscience.¡±


    Xiu gazed at Lin Mengya, having a hazy notion of what was going on, but finally nodded slightly.


    Although she did not fully understand the princess¡¯s message, she trusted that whatever she said was right.


    At this thought, her mood lightened, and was no longer as unhappy as a moment ago.


    Holding Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, she began narrating what she heard and saw in the Nation of Lintian in the last few days.


    ¡°Oh yes, Elder Sister, I saw Sumei in the streets a few days. She did not look very well. In fact, she looked rather pale. It was as if she was injured.¡±


    At Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya immediately perked up.


    Injured? She did not think so.


    Had Sumei not met up with her elder sister already? If those men were supposedly her backing, logically, they would not lay a finger on her.


    ¡°Did you see wrongly? Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    Xiu opened her eyes wide as she tried hard to recall what she saw. Finally, with conviction, she said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been wrong. It was her. I¡¯m just not certain if she was injured. At the appointed time, the poisonous bugs on my body that sucks my blood were stirred up when I spotted her.¡±


    ¡°Although the menstrual discharge is considered part of a woman¡¯s blood, my poisonous bug shouldn¡¯t be stirred up because of that. That¡¯s why I felt that she must have been injured. Moreover, when I see how pale her face was, I deduced that she must have sustained some serious outer injuries. What was strange was that her movements did not seem to be affected. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Given Xiu was a witty girl, she always made careful observations.


    Lin Mengya went into deep thought at Xiu¡¯s descriptions.


    Sumei might not be some leaders among those people, she would at least be considered a member of their community.


    Now that she had gone to seek refuge but ended up suffering serious external injuries. On top of that, whatever injury she was suffering did not affect her movement.


    This was rather bizarre.


    ¡°Are you certain that it was the scent of blood that stirred your poisonous bug?¡±


    Xiu was carrying with her around thirty species of poisonous bugs and drugs.


    She surely had a way about handling them so that she would not be harmed by them.


    Among them, there were three to five species of bugs that loved ingesting fresh blood.


    If Xiu claimed that the poisonous bug had sensed it, there should not be any mistake about it.


    ¡°Hrm, I¡¯m certain. Later on, I only managed to calm the little bug down by feeding it some blood.¡±


    Lin Mengya had no doubts about what Xiu said.


    Muttering to herself, Lin Mengya had the feeling that this was an important piece of information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out from the others regarding this matter. I have a feeling that Sumei was not as simple as she appeared to be.¡±


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu and the others were in the reception room.


    Xiu narrated to the other two what she had seen and heard using only a few phrases.


    Instantly, the four of them became silent.


    ¡°I wonder if maybe Sumei is not injured at all and the blood on her body was someone else¡¯s.¡±


    Lin Mengya massaged her forehead and said faintly.


    This answer made the most sense out of all their conjectures.


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya and nodded to her slightly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but according to Xiu, the blood had to be fresh blood to stir up the poisonous bug. If it¡¯s just a little bit of blood, I don¡¯t think the poisonous bug would be able to sense it.¡±


    Turning to Xiu, Long Tianyu said, ¡°Xiu, did you smell the strong scent of blood from her body?¡±


    Xiu thought for a moment, then shook her head slightly.


    She was rather sensitive to the scent of blood, though her nose was not as sensitive as that of Lin Mengya¡¯s, she was above average compare to other people.


    At some point, if the blood was of a certain concentration, it would be impossible to cover up its scent.


    Now, their deduction did not sound logical again.


    They were just about to get things into shape when their lead got cut off again.


    All four of them began thinking hard. Lin Mengya, who was sitting down, coincidentally spotted a bronze mirror at the window which was used as a decoration.


    All of a sudden, she had a brainwave.


    ¡°Xiu, when you saw Sumei, was her skin color snow-white. Did she look like she was in a daze, and did not look well?¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya popped a question and grabbed onto Xiu¡¯s hand. Xiu pondered carefully and replied with an amazed tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that was the case! I still remember that she was wearing a blood-red robe that day and her complexion was so fair that she didn¡¯t look normal!¡±


    Perhaps it was as Lin Mengya had guessed.


    ¡°What do you think, my dear cousin?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu could no longer hold back but blurted out the question when he observed how Lin Mengya¡¯s face had fallen.


    The expression on her face was rather odd. There was a combination of pain as well as disgust.


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, those men had captured young girls not only to groom and then trade them. More likely, there are other crueler uses. For example, they may be using the blood of young girls to maintain beauty.¡±


    Once she spoke her mind, not only Xiu, but Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu felt a chill on their head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Moreover, the idea of using blood to keep one youthful was only a fantasy.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu commented, sounding apprehensive. One only heard such crooked practices in stories.


    They did not expect Lin Mengya to make such a wild guess.


    ¡°The function of human blood is not as simple as it seems. Like what Xiu said, if the blood used for bathing had come from young girls who were constantly nourished with tonics and medicine, the strong scent of blood might be suppressed. However, the poisonous bugs on Xiu¡¯s body had stirred not because of the scent.¡±


    If they were to go even deeper, if those medicines had been digested and transformed by the human body, it would possibly be more effective than if one were to simply ingest them.


    It was the logic when she heard about how people use Chinese medicine to feed chicken and pigs in modern times.


    However, in this case, the animals had been replaced by human beings. For this reason, it was giving them creeps just thinking about it.


    ¡°Sumei was only a pawn. Did she need to make such a great sacrifice?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu had found this method frightening and it made his hair bristled up with anger.


    Nevertheless, he did not think that a pawn like Sumei would be treated this way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Sumei had badly wanted to be Long Tianyu¡¯s woman. Moreover, she thinks herself to be very beautiful and had been with us for a long time. I¡¯m certain she would surprise us the next time we meet up. She could well use this to test if the method she was using was effective.¡±


    There was a sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes and the rest of them thought she had made an educated guess for some reason.


    This method had been tested and proven before by others.


    She remembered that there was once a rich lady who had been given the name ¡°Bloody Mary¡± because she used the blood of young girls to wash her aging body.


    It was said that the lady was as beautiful as an adolescent girl when she was in fact fifty or sixty years old.


    Although there was surely some parts of the story that was fabricated, there was no shortage of such abnormal and bloody incidents since time past.


    If this truly was the case, the person behind Sumei was surely planning some large scale conspiracy.


    What on earth was this about?

 Chapter 537 - Stir up Trouble

    Once Lin Mengya associated the incident with Bloody Mary, she became reticent.


    Lin Mengya would not have made such a mental connection if not for Xiu¡¯s comment on Sumei¡¯s pale countenance and the subtle scent of blood on her body that could not be detected by common people.


    Moreover, from the time Xiu was abducted, the events that followed seemed to be connected to each other.


    Lin Mengya could almost see a long dark chain connecting them.


    Be it when they met the groups of businessmen along the way or when they met with those pursuing their lives, or even the bandits who captured Long Tianyu and gave him the Immortal Powder.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was certain that these people were accomplices with each other.


    Even when Sumei was only a chess piece, they were able to fully exploit her.


    What more those girls whom they had invested and groomed so meticulously?


    Lin Mengya could hardly imagine how those girls had been groomed using such a twisted method.


    Perhaps every one of them would become a weapon that created much trouble, just like Qinghu.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re being trapped here for now and it¡¯s hard for us to turn the situation around. If we can get out of here, those people would not dare to be so audacious.¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu sighed with regret, not knowing that his words served as a reminder to Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    True, they had been trapped here not merely because the elders of the Pavilion of Herbs wanted to make things difficult for Zuo Qiuyu so that he would lose the qualification to succeed the Chief Elder.


    More importantly, without their obstruction, those people creating trouble in the old capital became even more savage.


    ¡°So I see. They had been calculating and expecting a favorable outcome. Say no more. It was all because those people were backing up Nan Rui and his gang so much so that they had the audacity to lay their hands on the Chief Elder and Mr. Yuan. Snort, I suppose they were not only trying to overturn the Pavilion of Herbs.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s expression was cold as she snorted. However, there was no anxiety in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out quickly, lest the situation changes for the worse if we delay.¡±


    Long Tianyu said with a deep voice. He always had a premonition of what was going to happen.


    While the old capital appeared to be restful as of now, there were dark and unknown undercurrents that might whip up a huge storm.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. There will naturally be someone outside who would act. Let¡¯s not get too anxious. Since we¡¯ve already entered here, we have to check on them. Otherwise, those old bastards will become very complacent.¡±


    When they saw that Lin Mengya appeared to have a well-thought-out plan, Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu were rather puzzled.


    Lin Mengya had not asked for any manpower and she barely left her accommodation when they were out and about.


    From her tone, they could tell that she ought to have secretly planted one of her agents among them.


    How strange! When did this lass do that?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop your wild guessing. The answer to the riddle will be revealed in due time. Whoever tries to play games with me will suffer sooner or later. We have been enjoying such quiet times for days and it¡¯s time for some excitement. Xiu, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Xiu, who deemed herself as rather useless, hated herself for not sending men to follow those guys.


    She was therefore elated when she heard the princess¡¯s request for a favor.


    ¡°Rest assured, Elder Sister. I¡¯ll complete the task perfectly!¡±


    Xiu beat her chest as a guarantee and Lin Mengya responded with a gentle smile. Thereafter, she whispered something into Xiu¡¯s ear.


    Xiu¡¯s eyes darted and her lips curled up into an evil smile.


    ¡°No problem, I assure you I¡¯ll complete the mission!¡±


    Xiu blinked at Lin Mengya, indicating that only the two of them understood each other.


    Lin Mengya looked on as Xiu exited the room in a few quick steps and she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°What scheme are you planning now?¡±


    It should be noted that even Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu felt the creeps when they see Lin Mengya smiling in this way.


    This lass always had something up her sleeve. They would be thankful if she behaved herself on normal days.


    Once she stirred up a commotion, the entire Pavilion of Herbs would be turned upside down.


    ¡°Just watch. Xiu will complete the mission beautifully. Rest assured that in a while, they will treat us like honorable guests.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke with conviction, Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu exchanged looks and wondered what she was up to again.


    Xiu had just left and soon, a cry of agony echoed from outside.


    If they guessed correctly, the voice came from the disciples guarding outside the entrance.


    In an unhurried manner, Lin Mengya led Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu to the spot where the incident happened.


    At this moment, an innocent-looking Xiu was confronting a group of disciples outside the entrance.


    Sitting on her delicate hands was a purple poisonous scorpion. It stayed very still on her hand.


    At Xiu¡¯s feet were lying two disciples who appeared to have fainted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer. My scorpion is still hungry.¡±


    When Xiu opened her mouth, her bright and crispy voice seemed to penetrate their ears.


    Lin Mengya observed that many people standing outside had their legs turned to jelly.


    She could easily tell that they were pretending to be brave.


    How cowardly! Merely a scorpion had frightened them so badly. Although the scorpion was venomous and a sting from it would prove fatal.


    Nevertheless, they had lost a man¡¯s dignity by appearing so terrified.


    ¡°What trouble have you created again, Xiu?¡±


    Lin Mengya put away the gloating look in her eyes. She pretended to have come late and began scolding Xiu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me, Elder Sister. I¡¯m only trying to look for some food for my scorpion, but these two men outside outrightly refused to let me out. All I could do was to feed them to the scorpion.¡±


    Xiu replied, appearing all innocent, but the scorpion in her hands appeared to have perked up. It looked like it was ready to sting those men any minute.


    In that instant, those useless disciples retreated one big step.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re right. The scorpion would starve to death if you don¡¯t feed it. We can¡¯t get out of this place anyway. How about we feed whoever is guarding our entrance to your scorpion, so we¡¯re using the resources we have right here? Dear brothers, who will be next?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s smile blossomed like a flower. Together with Xiu¡¯s innocence and loveliness, the two beautiful ladies looked as terrifying as the King of Hell to them.


    Not to mention who would court death by coming forward, whoever took a step forward would be like participating in some kind of daredevil game.


    Sigh, none of these weaklings dared step forward.


    Xiu pretended to take a step closer to them and these useless men got a fright immediately.


    Instantly, a few of the men who were more quick-witted quietly fled. They must have gone to look for someone who could make decisions.


    ¡°Er¡­ er¡­ Your Highness, this matter had nothing to do with the disciples. We were merely acting under orders. Please calm down and be angry no more. Please ask this lady to keep her scorpion. Let¡¯s talk over the matter.¡±


    A young man, who appeared to hold a higher position, was chosen by the others to negotiate terms with Lin Mengya.


    Looking at the young man, Lin Mengya knew he had been pushed to be the sacrifice.


    Xiu eventually kept the scorpion, but still, no one dared come within a five-meter radius of the four of them.


    Finally, the five elders of the Pavilion of Herbs were spotted hurrying in this direction not too long after.


    They were still adorned with the white ceremonial costume especially worn by the people in the Pavilion of Herbs. Lin Mengya supposed the competition had just ended and they had rushed over after hearing the report from their disciples. They were in such a hurry that they did not have time to get changed.


    ¡°Greetings to the elders.¡±


    When the disciples saw that the decision-makers had arrived, they were overjoyed and their confidence was boosted.


    They had broken out in cold sweat a moment ago, being frightened by Lin Mengya, but now they felt much more relieved.


    However, the elders were crest-fallen.


    Even Chang Tianhua looked downcast and this made Lin Mengya wonder. Could it be that all five of them failed in this round of tests?


    This was getting really interesting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the commotion? Why are you not at your posting and had come running here?¡±


    Qian Yuming scolded as usual. After the incident with Du Zhong, his disciples had learned to be smarter. They had all prepared a way of escape for themselves.


    After all, what if one of them got singled out to be the scapegoat like Du Zhong. It would be so not worthwhile to die a wrongful death.


    Therefore, not many were left who were not the disciples of the Qian family.


    For this reason, Qian Yuming began resenting the other elders. Of course the people he hated most were Lin Mengya and her company.


    ¡°Elder Qian, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because Her Highness, the princes found it inconvenient being forbidden to leave her courtyard, so, so she¡­¡±


    The young man, who was responsible for negotiating with Lin Mengya spoke, sounding like he had been put into a tight spot.


    Qian Yuming looked ruthlessly at the two disciples who had collapsed at the entrance and a gloating look flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Elder Nan, aren¡¯t those your disciples? If they had been savagely killed, you must avenge them.¡±


    In an instant, a cunning Elder Qian had thrown the ball over to Nan Rui¡¯s court.


    However, to their surprise, Nan Rui was not anxious at all. On the other hand, he looked at Lin Mengya and said, ¡°You must be joking, Your Highness. They had merely fainted. It was my fault for not teaching my disciples properly. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±


    Despite hearing that Nan Rui had hit the name on its head, Lin Mengya was not provoked.


    She smiled elegantly and gazed directly at Nan Rui with no guilt whatsoever.


    ¡°Elder Nan was indeed very observant. These two men had merely fainted. However, they are not to be blamed. My honored guest had offended you. However, we ask for an account and explanation for locking us up here because of what happened to Du Zhong. Even the emperor could not imprison us as and when he likes. Are you trying to set up an illegal court to judge us?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes sharpened, as well as the tone of her voice.

 Chapter 538 - Turning Hostile and Merciless

    ¡°Princess, I naturally need to give you an explanation, but there are lots of questionable points about Du Zhong¡¯s death. I hope you can give me some time. I¡¯m sure I can find it out.¡±


    Nan Rui tried to be evasive because he did want to put this off.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya had already seen through his idea, so her attitude became aggressive.


    ¡°An explanation? Good, now let me write a letter to the emperor, letting him ask about this case in person, lest that all of us should suffer from such an underdressed justice. Elder Nan, you won¡¯t stop me from doing this, will you? Or do you think that the emperor has no right to ask about such a thing?¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke sharply, with every word used to break his will.


    She rarely had such a haughty and sharp attitude in normal times, so Nan Rui didn¡¯t know how to reply at this moment.


    ¡°I came to the Pavilion of Herbs with the emperor¡¯s order, but we didn¡¯t expect to be forbidden to leave here by you people. Earlier, I didn¡¯t have a fit of anger just because Du Zhong died strangely. The prince and I just didn¡¯t want to attract others¡¯ suspicion, but you do think that we are prisoners, so you want to lose all your face!¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say the thing on the surface, but everyone knew that what she had related was someone¡¯s sneaking in and stealing that night.


    This matter was conducted in the dark, and the other party had suffered a great loss.


    But this was something that the two parties all knew, after all.


    She had forborne for many days, but the other party thought that she didn¡¯t want to make it public. Unexpectedly, she disclosed it in the presence of everybody here today.


    Instantly, the four elders but Chang Tianhua couldn¡¯t help feeling the burn of their old faces.


    ¡°Why do you talk like this, princess? Although these few of us hoped you could assist us, we treated you politely. I¡¯m afraid you might have misunderstood something, right?¡±


    Duanmu Yang came out to mediate the dispute, but Lin Mengya snorted coldly and spoke while pointing at the two disciples still sleeping at the door.


    ¡°Everyone here all witnessed how Du Zhong died at that time. As for whether we did it or not, you people don¡¯t have any convincing evidence, do you? If you have, take it out, and I will admit it. But what about now? You asked a few people to watch us day and night and don¡¯t allow us to take one step out of the courtyard. A state has its laws, and a family has its rules. I want to ask you a question, ¡®Which legal provision have we violated?¡¯ And what kind of yamen is your Pavilion of Herbs so that you dare to imprison a prince and princess? You are really bold! Not to mention that Chief Elder is not in the Pavilion, even if he is in it, he should call my elder brother His Highness respectfully, in law or in theory. What kind of people are you!¡±


    Lin Mengya scolded these few people severely with these words.


    But every word she had said was in accordance with reason and feudal morals. Previously, she was smart and polite, and now she made these few people lose proper words to say.


    She looked insolent, but she was also a little solemn.


    Duanmu Yang, who was always eloquent, didn¡¯t know how to respond properly when hearing her words.


    ¡°Princess, your arguments are a little lame, aren¡¯t they? Du Zhong died because of Prince Shen. All disciples of the Pavilion are witnesses. Do you want to use a few words to ignore a person¡¯s life, princess?¡±


    Exasperated by Lin Mengya, Qian Yuming had almost reached the point of talking without careful diction. Presumably, no one in the Pavilion of Herbs had ever dared to talk to him like this over the past years.


    But as soon as he said this, Lin Mengya¡¯s ice-cold eyes with a killing intent fell on him.


    She raised her eyebrows, with coldness throughout her eyes and eyebrows.


    ¡°You said that Du Zhong died because of my cousin, right? Fine. Elder Qian, since you said so firmly, then give me the evidence! Today, if you can¡¯t take out the evidence to prove that Du Zhong¡¯s death has connections with Prince Shen, I¡¯ll immediately submit a written statement to his majesty to say that you vilify the royal family!¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke righteously because she had found the flaw of Qian Yuming¡¯s words. Now, these few old jerks on the opposite side were made to pour out their endless grievances.


    If Qian Yuming hadn¡¯t talked like this, it would be fine, but after he said this, these few people knew that if they couldn¡¯t take out the evidence, they might not be able to end this matter easily today.


    ¡°The crime of vilifying the royal family is not small.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who had remained silent for a long time, now came to stand behind Lin Mengya, with shrewd cold light shining in his thin, long eyes.


    ¡°Although this is the Nation of Lintian, people of our Jin State are not useless beings for anyone to trample upon at will. If all of you can¡¯t give us a reasonable explanation, I will surely ask the lord of the Nation of Lintian about it in person, with the identity of the prince of the Jin State!¡±


    They had long known that Lin Mengya was not easy to provoke, but they just knew the reason today. However, it was a little too late.


    Not to mention other things, now either Long Tianyu or the girl of the Lieyun Kingdom with venomous insects and poisonous weeds all over was eying all of them with hostility.


    It was obvious that they had more people, but the momentum of these few people had even overwhelmed theirs.


    Now it seemed that it was they who were in an inferior position.


    ¡°This¡­this¡­princess, anyway, this is the Pavilion of Herbs. It is different from anywhere else. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us, princess.¡±


    Duanmu Yang hardened his attitude a bit.


    After all, they, who had been in the Pavilion for so many years, were used to doing bad things. Now when they met the tough Lin Mengya, they didn¡¯t know how to react properly at the moment.


    ¡°Make things difficult? The Pavilion of Herbs is in the territory of the Nation of Lintian. Or do you think that the small Pavilion of Herbs can be superior to the royal members of the Nation of Lintian? Elders, what you want is not small!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were cold, but she was not the only one. Xiu, Long Tianyu, Zuo Qiuyu who had been silent, and Yu An who had been guarding against them were all like her.


    Every one of them had somewhat anger on their faces, and they all had faintly generated the killing intent.


    Those in the Pavilion of Herbs cheated and blackmailed others and had killed many people in the dark, but their momentum was no rival of that of these few people, after all.


    They had found that Lin Mengya did want to kill them!


    ¡°Elder Nan, Elder Duanmu, and Elder Qian, since you¡¯ve earnestly assured that Du Zhong was killed by Prince Shen, then show the evidence, please. Besides, I believe that you must have your reason since you¡¯ve said so. Since we¡¯ve come to this point, don¡¯t hide it anymore. Take it out, and we can get rid of this misunderstanding.¡±


    At this moment, Chang Tianhua was the only one who was not afraid of Lin Mengya among these elders.


    With a small smile, he looked at the four colleagues of his.


    But these words were obviously used to drive wedges between the four people.


    ¡°Old Chang! Don¡¯t imagine that you can make irresponsible remarks when someone backs you up!¡±


    Of course, Qian Yuming knew that Chang Tianhua¡¯s words were aimed at him.


    The reason was that the eyes of Nan Rui and the Duanmu Family¡¯s guy had clearly shown that they were a little dissatisfied with him.


    He gritted his teeth. This was the first time he had seethed with the most anger in his life.


    ¡°Huh, it doesn¡¯t matter whether someone backs me up or not. I am always honest. We¡¯ve been working together for so long. Naturally, I know that some people have quite scheming hearts and habitually use others as their knives.¡±


    Chang Tianhua drove another wedge with his words, but he enlightened Qian Yuming unconsciously.


    He turned his vicious eyes to the other three.


    As for the case of Du Zhong, Qian Yuming naturally knew that his disciple became a scapegoat because he had fallen into someone¡¯s trap.


    Then the animosity between the four became deeper.


    Chang Tianhua had a free and easy expression. Anyway, he was the weakest. Although the princess and her companions supported him, he would not have great achievements.


    Therefore, the four people would surely have internal strife first.


    Then he put a cold smile on his lips inadvertently. Even now, these people still didn¡¯t realize that their struggling against each other was just an act of encaging themselves, in fact.


    ¡°Elders, I respect you because you are my seniors, so I believed you a bit. But I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t do your best to investigate the case to get the truth. Instead, you tried to make difficult situations for us whatever we did. More terribly, you even put this crime on us forcefully! Today, if you can¡¯t give an answer that satisfies us, I won¡¯t end this with you so easily!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s resolute attitude instantly made the atmosphere be at loggerheads.


    Those disciples of theirs were afraid of the momentum of Lin Mengya and her companions, but they stood on the side of more people. Although they dare not look Lin Mengya and her companions in the eye, they summoned up somewhat courage because they knew they had more people.


    But none of them had the guts to look into the eyes of Lin Mengya when she looked at them one by one.


    ¡°Huh, just a motley crew.¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s contempt deepened. Then, she looked so cold that she made people shudder.


    ¡°You! You just made an unfounded accusation! Guards, take them!¡±


    Qian Yuming had been exasperated for a long time. After being instigated by Chang Tianhua, the three left might all think that he still had a backup plan.


    In for a penny, in for a pound, he ordered to take these few people directly. Anyway, no one dared to stop him now.


    With evil boldness, Qian Yuming¡¯s subordinates, a few disciples from his clan, really dared to step forward to take Lin Mengya and her four companions.


    Nan Rui and Duanmu Yang naturally held the same idea, so they didn¡¯t even stop them.


    Instead, they just stood there, watching indifferently.


    Lin Mengya sneered inwardly. ¡°Look! Now they all can¡¯t suppress their wicked and wild ambition at all!¡±


    Long Tianyu stood before Lin Mengya spontaneously, with his body braced. If anyone dared to harm Lin Mengya, he would immediately turn into the monster from hell, never allowing anyone to take half a step closer to her.


    ¡°Qian Yuming, you are really bold. Your Qian Family is finished today!¡±


    More and more disciples from the Qian Family surrounded Lin Mengya and her companions.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glistened with eerie coldness. Her words were never a joke.


    ¡°A princess or not a princess, that¡¯s not important. No one¡¯s words are useful in the Pavilion of Herbs! Wicked girl, you are really so aggressive. Take them!¡±

 Chapter 539 - Unexpectedly, They End up Empty-handed

    Qian Yuming gave his order with a cold face. Then those silly guys rushed to these people as they were ordered.


    ¡°Qian Yuming! You want to rebel!¡±


    Chang Tianhua was the first and only one coming out to stop him.


    Presumably, he didn¡¯t expect that Qian Yuming would even resort to such an unscrupulous tactic.


    ¡°Old Chang, you¡¯d better go back and rest. Someone, send Elder Chang back.¡±


    Seeing the exasperated Chang Tianhua, Nan Rui had somewhat complacency in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t come out to stop Qian Yuming from doing that thing just now, but he came to stop Chang Tianhua at this moment.


    ¡°An outsider¡± was indeed different from ¡°an insider.¡± Of course, Chang Tianhua didn¡¯t want to leave.


    But as Nan Rui waved his hand, he and the disciples beside Duanmu Yang came to Chang Tianhua.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop! Stop, all of you!¡±


    Chang Tianhua¡¯s expression changed greatly, but now he could hardly take care of himself.


    The two sides were falling into danger. Lin Mengya knew that Nan Rui and his companions would not really make things difficult for Chang Tianhua.


    They just didn¡¯t allow him to have the chance to send a message to Cousin Chen.


    ¡°Do we really have to risk our lives today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be fine.¡±


    Long Tianyu comforted Lin Mengya in a low and deep voice. Since he was here, the motley crew would not be able to harm his princess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your True Qi, or your health¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered, feeling a little worried.


    This man would never take his own safety as a top priority. Especially under such circumstances, letting him accept others¡¯ threat and protection was to kill him indeed.


    The encirclement was gradually becoming smaller and smaller. They had begun dealing with Chang Tianhua, and a scuffle began.


    Lin Mengya took Long Tianyu¡¯s hem, but she had exchanged information with Xiu with her eyes.


    Since the other party had turned hostile, they shouldn¡¯t blame her for her counterattack!


    A vicious look appeared and vanished in her eyes. She and Xiu looked at each other, and somewhat anticipation appeared in the latter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±


    Lin Mengya snarled, and their opponents had almost reached them.


    The two sides were to fight in an instant and would not stop until there was a deadly result.


    Unexpectedly, a silvery long sword was instantly plunged into the ground before these people with a ¡°chink.¡±


    The hilt of the sword quivered, but everyone here couldn¡¯t help gasping when seeing the threatening silvery light.


    The long sword had been plunged quite deep into the ground. More importantly, the ground was paved with bluestone.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to touch the princess and prince will be killed.¡±


    The cold voice with somewhat destructive power made everyone here feel a chill in their neck, afraid that the sharp sword would fall on their head the next moment.


    A cinereous figure walked out slowly from behind the crowd.


    Lin Mengya looked in the direction where the voice came from and saw the familiar figure of Liu Xuan, who was standing straight like a pillar between heaven and earth.


    Behind him were no less than 100 elite guards.


    Lin Mengya had a smile because she knew that these elite soldiers were the source of her confidence.


    ¡°Elder Qian, you want to take me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Instantly, not to mention Qian Yuming, even Nan Rui and the two brothers of the Duanmu Family changed their expressions.


    ¡°You are the same, aren¡¯t you? You blasphemed the royal family and ignored the order of the emperor. This is the crime of getting the whole of your clan killed with the imperial order. Since you dared to do so, you have to have guts to face the result.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked around with her beautiful eyes.


    Standing not far away, Liu Xuan walked over and unsheathed his long sword.


    At the moment, he seemed to be looking at a herd of livestock to be slaughtered.


    Nan Rui and his companions instantly turned pale.


    ¡°This, this is a misunderstanding. This is the result of Elder Qian¡¯s old man¡¯s stupidity. We¡­we just¡­¡±


    Duanmu Yang still wanted to defend themselves a bit, but Liu Xuan¡¯s timing of appearance was quite at the right moment.


    Right, it was Qian Yuming who had given an order to those men, but Nan Rui and the two members of the Duanmu Family were not completely innocent.


    ¡°You people just want to kill with a borrowed knife. Elder Duanmu, I respected you people previously, not wanting to make you guys my enemy, but now you¡¯ve made a terrible disaster. The Pavilion of Herbs has made you habitually capricious, but remember, this is the Nation of Lintian. No one can be superior to imperial power.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone on site to hear her clearly.


    Nan Rui, Duanmu Yin, and Duanmu Yang trembled slightly as they heard these words.


    ¡°Alas, I¡¯m old indeed. What the princess said is right. We did have a daydream.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the first one who admitted this was their fate was Duanmu Yin.


    Lin Mengya looked at him. Previously, she had heard that Duanmu Yin was even crueler and more merciless than his brother.


    ¡°This time, why did he¡ª¡±


    ¡°But do you think that the Nation of Lintian is still in the pocket of the Zuo Family, princess? Haha, little girl, you are too naive!¡±


    As expected, Duanmu Yin looked at Lin Mengya with a bit of ridicule in his shining eyes.


    ¡°Even if you detain all of us, what¡¯s the use of it? The numerous people in the Nation of Lintian will plead for us. If you kill us, it means you offend the whole Nation of Lintian. Besides, it¡¯s hard to predict the number of people who will die because of us. I¡¯ve been scheming for half my life, so how could you, a little girl, to destroy my scheme!¡±


    Duanmu Yin was so wildly arrogant that Lin Mengya even pitied him a bit.


    ¡°I know your final card, but do you really think that there¡¯s no antidote for the Immortal Powder? You are so old, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive. Guards, take them away. By the way, Duanmu Yin, I also need to say ¡®thank you¡¯ in the name of my cousin.¡±


    Lin Mengya burst out smiling and destroyed the old jerk¡¯s fantasy.


    Not only Duanmu Yin but also Nan Rui and Duanmu Yang didn¡¯t know how Lin Mengya had destroyed their arrangements.


    Lin Mengya felt too tired to say anything to them. Instead, she asked Liu Xuan to detain all their disciples, not allowing any one of them to slip away. Then, she went to Chang Tianhua with a few people.


    ¡°Elder Chang, do you know whether there is somewhere in the Pavilion of Herbs so secretive that even they usually can¡¯t enter?¡±


    Chang Tianhua didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he thought hard and then said, ¡°Yes, there is a bamboo wood in the backyard, where the ordinary disciples are forbidden to go. I heard that these three old jerks had sneaked into it a few times before. Maybe what you are looking for is in the wood of the backyard.¡±


    With Chang Tianhua leading the way, these few people and Liu Xuan picked dozens of elite soldiers and went to the backyard of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Apart from Lin Mengya and Liu Xuan, all others seemed to be ignorant of it.


    But they all believed Lin Mengya, so they didn¡¯t have too many questions.


    The wood was deep. Presumably, it would not be the scale it was now without having grown for 100 years.


    The group of people felt their way as they moved forward. After walking for about half an hour, Lin Mengya found something unusual with her knee sense of smell.


    ¡°Something is wrong. Be alert, everyone!¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to say so because everyone was quite alert.


    After they had continued moving forward for a long time, they saw a quiet and secluded small courtyard.


    ¡°This is¡­ Sister Princess, our little venomous creatures seem to have perceived something!¡±


    Xiu whispered. Then, she turned her hand back, and an extremely venomous purple scorpion appeared on her palm.


    Lin Mengya had no idea about that, but she knew that her venomous scorpion seemed to be more delighted than just now.


    ¡°It seems we are right.¡±


    Liu Xuan and the elite soldiers were at the end of the line. Finally, these people explored the way and reached the outside of the courtyard.


    He signaled to the whole team to stop. After that, two capable soldiers instantly jumped over the wall and into the courtyard.


    Shortly, the soldiers came back hurriedly. At this moment, the gate had been opened by them, and everything in the yard could be seen.


    ¡°My lord, we haven¡¯t found any traces. The people here have left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t believe it!


    They had really launched a surprise attack. Lin Mengya had only guessed that Cousin Chen would send people to help her.


    But for the sake of confidentiality, she and Liu Xuan had never communicated before.


    Although their opponents were so unprepared, they had fled, leaving them an empty building.


    So, how could she not be furious?


    ¡°Let me go in and take a look!¡±


    Now she was quite angry. ¡°Were these people really so resourceful that they could make a prediction?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t believe it and walked in quickly.


    There was the unique fishy but sweet smell of the Immortal Powder in the air. This was right, absolutely.


    But the yard had been cleaned. Even the cup of fragrant tea on the bluestone table in the yard was still warm.


    Undoubtedly, this was a sheer provocation to Lin Mengya!


    ¡°Look for them even if we have to dig deep in the ground!¡±


    Hearing Liu Xuan¡¯s order, the elite soldiers needed to disperse and search the surroundings.


    ¡°No need to search. They¡¯ve left for a long time. I am afraid that this place might have been empty a few days ago. The cup of tea is used to insult me by them.¡±


    Much of the Immortal Powder¡¯s smell had gone. Although the tea was warm, the table was covered with dust.


    The wood was dense. Moreover, many of their disciples were not far away in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    The bold person who had dared to come back to make the cup of tea naturally had a superb feat.


    So, it was almost impossible to find this person.


    No matter what, they could not take the hundreds of disciples of the Pavilion of Herbs and interrogate them severely.


    After her initial indignation was gone, Lin Mengya had gradually calmed down.


    She picked up the teacup and gulped down the warm tea.


    Maybe in the eyes of the other party, she was just a slightly troublesome little cat or little dog.


    But she would let those people know that although she seemed to play a useless minor part, someday she would press on their throat, leaving them nowhere to escape.


    ¡°They have left, but we still have Nan Rui and his companions, these damn old men, don¡¯t we? Cousin, it is said that you have a great way of interrogating prisoners. I don¡¯t know if we can check it out today?¡±


    Zuo Qiuyu pretended to smile, but like Lin Mengya, he was unwilling to accept such a result, in fact.


    ¡°Right, we still have the four people, don¡¯t we? Let¡¯s go back and do a good interrogation. I¡¯ll let them tell me all they know!¡±


    With a bang, Lin Mengya smashed the teacup on the table. Immediately, it turned to pieces.

 Chapter 540 - The Candle Dragon Cult

    Liu Xuan was extremely prudent in doing things. These elders were watched separately, and their disciples were detained in isolation.


    On the way, Lin Mengya asked and learned that Liu Xuan had brought 3,000 people.


    ¡°I, a lowly official, came with the emperor¡¯s order. The emperor guessed that some people in the Pavilion of Herbs might harm you and the prince, so the emperor ordered me to come to the rescue with the Imperial Guards.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. ¡°With amazing wit, Cousin Chen has been devising strategies in the dark for a long time. The reason why he hasn¡¯t appeared now should be that he has other things to do.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that Liu Xuan would bring people here, Mengya?¡±


    These people took a short rest and reorganized a bit in the yard.


    Liu Xuan had left a squad of soldiers to protect them from being harassed by anyone.


    If there were no others, Long Tianyu would naturally show his puzzle with a question.


    ¡°In fact, I just had some hunches. Besides, Xiu could come in easily, so I think that was a signal to me from Cousin Chen.¡±


    The Pavilion of Herbs was no ordinary place. In normal times, a foreigner like Xiu could not go through its gate easily, let alone coming to live in it.


    But Xiu not only came in but also brought people here to deliver things.


    This further proved that her cousin was about to deal with the Pavilion of Herbs, so a few planted agents that had not been exposed previously had gradually gone public now.


    But Nan Rui and his companions still focused on struggling to get the Chief Elder¡¯s qualification.


    To their surprise, today¡¯s ruling of the Pavilion of Herbs had changed dramatically.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Standing in front of Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu asked softly.


    Now Zuo Qiuchen had arranged everything, and Lin Mengya could naturally follow the trend to do things.


    But those troublemakers who concocted the Immortal Powder had fled. This was great trouble.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll interrogate these damn old men. Since we found the people in the backyard of the Pavilion of Herbs, it must have something to do with them.¡±


    Once this matter was mentioned, Lin Mengya felt quite angry.


    She had fully thought that she could find the traces of the other party through this surprise attack, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she had still been a bit slower.


    It seemed that she had never won completely since she had the contest of strength with that mysterious force.


    Unexpectedly, her desire to win had been stimulated.


    ¡°But have you thought that they were left maybe because they don¡¯t know about the inside information?¡±


    Long Tianyu was calmer than Lin Mengya was, so he began comforting her in turn.


    She definitely knew that the disposition of her opponents showed that they would have killed the four guys a long time ago if they knew the inside information.


    ¡°By the way, there is also Xiu. You should hurriedly send people to track down and arrest Xiu in the whole city. This time they could give up the Pavilion of Herbs, but perhaps they didn¡¯t run away in a panic!¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized it. ¡°The move of Liu Xuan and Cousin Chen must have been quite secretive. Even if the other party had gotten the information in advance, how could they have been able to withdraw a few days ago? Unless¡ªthe formula of the Immortal Powder has been completely found through testing.¡±


    As she shrank her pupils slightly, Lin Mengya realized that if the Immortal Powder¡¯s formula had truly been completely perfected, then it might be more and more difficult for her to stop them again.


    If so, it was easy to explain everything.


    Previously, it should be this mysterious organization that had gone to the members of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    They had asked these people to cover them by providing them with martial arts or financial resources.


    Then, the Pavilion of Herbs had become the delivery reservoir of medical talents of that force.


    That force had then become the protection net of the members of the Pavilion of Herbs.


    She guessed that Nan Rui and his companions had probably just wanted to rely on the power of that force to take the Chief Elder¡¯s position in the end.


    Since they had now accomplished their work, naturally there was no need to let the Pavilion of Herbs, their drag, continue to exist.


    Moreover, the person behind the scenes must have predicted that Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s patience with the Pavilion of Herbs had reached the limit!


    In this case, Zuo Qiuchen could sort out the awful mess for him.


    Besides, restrained by the Pavilion of Herbs, Zuo Qiuchen was sure to have no energy to find out the person behind the scenes.


    When he realized it, the force would have re-concealed itself for a long time.


    What a great scheme! It could even toy with the monarch of a kingdom.


    ¡°Huh, it turns out to be like this. Its strategy was perfectly coherent. I deserve the failure.¡±


    Lin Mengya was never a person who would go to extremes.


    A failure was nothing so serious, and she just needed to win next time.


    That force had done it perfectly, but unfortunately, nothing is flawless in the world.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, leave the affairs here to Liu Xuan to handle. Let¡¯s pack and go home in a few days.¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to interrogate the four elders anymore.


    Instead, she looked at Long Tianyu with a little relaxed smile.


    ¡°You¡ªOK, I listen to you.¡±


    His confusion only existed for a moment.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes brightened again, Long Tianyu knew that this girl had thought it through.


    ¡°OK, you people and Liu Xuan tackle the affairs here first. Let me and Xiu go outside, but we¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After they had moved here and there for such a long time, it was half dark.


    Long Tianyu was worried, but with Xiu and the elite soldiers protecting her, she wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    The Pavilion of Herbs had been turned upside down, but the outside was still as quiet and peaceful as ever.


    The ordinary people didn¡¯t care about the change of power within the Pavilion of Herbs.


    But those aristocratic families that had been attached to it in the past were quite shocked.


    ¡°Come back early, and take care.¡±


    After the instruction, Long Tianyu watched the two leave.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned stiff.


    Zuo Qiuyu and Long Tianyu pretended to have a relaxed expression, but it disappeared instantly.


    After looking at each other silently, they left for separate ways.


    ¡°Have you gotten the information I asked you to track down, Night?¡±


    In the living room, Long Tianyu stood straight, but his figure contained the frightful coldness secretly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. The assassination of the prince and the princess is closely connected to an organization called Candle Dragon Cult, but it disappeared 30 years ago. Yet, I found during the investigation that the contact means and the style of doing things these people use are so much like those of the previous Candle Dragon Cult. However, so many years have passed, so I can¡¯t make sure of it.¡±


    Being quite smart, Long Tianyu had perceived the abnormality of it a long time ago.


    Therefore, he had sent the best of his men to track it down.


    Unexpectedly, he just found a name that should have disappeared 30 years ago.


    ¡°Candle Dragon Cult? Can you track it down? As for those who have been withdrawn from the Pavilion of Herbs, you should ask your men to watch them closely.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve asked our men to keep a close eye on them. But they are quite vigilant, so our men can only follow them far behind. They boarded a ship last night. It seems that they were heading for the Lieyun Kingdom.¡±


    Long Tianyu frowned after hearing Night¡¯s words.


    The Nation of Lintian was surrounded by the sea on three sides. More importantly, an extremely important port was not far away from the old capital.


    They had taken the waterway, so they might have made the plan long ago.


    On the vast sea, it was quite difficult for his men to follow them, who would find his men even if his men were slightly careless.


    ¡°Keep watching. Learning where they are heading is enough. Don¡¯t be greedy and advance rashly. If you are found, come back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, prince.¡±


    Night instantly disappeared from Long Tianyu¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Candle Dragon Cult?¡± Long Tianyu was pondering the three words.


    Previously, he had heard his master speak of it, saying that the organization had appeared hundreds of years ago.


    But as time went by, its original purpose had long been lost.


    30 years ago, it had been a cult that committed all kinds of evil acts.


    Later, the people of the Jianghu and the imperial court had destroyed the Candle Dragon Cult in one fell swoop together.


    Unexpectedly, they even made a comeback 30 years later.


    But what was the Candle Dragon Cult planning this time?


    It was not that he wanted to hide it from Lin Mengya, but that this was too dangerous. He didn¡¯t want her to take risks anymore.


    This time, he must exterminate the danger in the dark!


    In the old capital, Lin Mengya and his companions were a little conspicuous.


    Although it was already evening, she and Xiu¡¯s looks were in the first class in the old capital.


    One was delicate and nice, and the other was cute and witty. Besides, they were dressed in fine clothes and followed by several strong and capable guards.


    Therefore, this group of people was just like some noble lady¡¯s night tour procession.


    ¡°What are you looking for, Sister Princess? Do you need my help?¡±


    Xiu looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously. Since they came out of the Pavilion of Herbs, the latter had been smelling the surrounding air hard.


    Although her Sister Princess¡¯s posture was not elegant, Xiu thought that she must be looking for something by smell.


    ¡°It is the place where you saw Sumei last time. I want to know where she has gone. Where did you see her, by the way?¡±


    The people in the backyard had run away, and the four Chief Elders were just abandoned people. Even if she tried all the methods she knew, she estimated that they would not be able to offer more valuable information.


    Even if there was any, it was not urgent to get it now.


    Liu Xuan had put lots of his men in his arrangement a long time ago, so it was almost impossible for something like killing to silence witnesses to have happened.


    Moreover, the other party had covered itself and restrained the Nation of Lintian, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about the current arrangements about the four elders.


    Sumei must have not left yet; otherwise, Long Tianyu¡¯s man would have come back to report.


    Since she was in the old capital, she might as well ferret Sumei out. Otherwise, she would always feel that her chest was a bit gagged by something.


    ¡°Oh, I remember I saw her outside a private bank. Go and let me take you there.¡±


    Xiu immediately took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and walked fast down the street.


    But when the procession went past a hospital, Lin Mengya suddenly stopped outside it.


    ¡°Wait. Something seems to be happening.¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Pharmacy by the Street

    Not only did Lin Mengya have a keen sense of smell, but she also adjusted the radar of the Shen Nung System to its maximum sensitivity.


    It was only two days ago that Xiu saw Sumei.


    If Sumei could still wander around the main street two days ago, it only meant that she had another purpose to have remained here.


    Moreover, the mastermind behind the Immortal Powder was surely related to Sumei and her gang.


    That gang ought to have been working in the old capital for a long time.


    Even if they wanted to retreat, it would not be easy for every one of them to leave within such a short time.


    To expose all of them, she only needed a clue!


    She did not find anything fishy about the pharmacy she just passed by, at least on the surface.


    Nevertheless, her radar had picked up a weak signal.


    Both the Fairy Herb and Beauty Laural Orchid were effective for inducing oestrus.


    In past, it was said that many courtesan girls loved carrying sachets containing these two herbs with them all the time.


    They did so all for the sake of attracting clients.


    However, given that pharmacies were decent places, they did not usually stock up on such indecent herbs for sale.


    Lin Mengya took a second look and she moved closer towards the pharmacy.


    ¡°Please come in, Miss.¡±


    The moment Lin Mengya entered, a witty shop assistant approached her.


    Something smelled fishy. Lin Mengya sized up the shop assistant with suspicion.


    She could smell the scents of the Fairy Herb and Beauty Laural Orchid, despite they being just faint and subtle.


    Why on earth would a shop assistant in a pharmacy be carrying these two herbs at any point in time?


    The only explanation was that people frequent this pharmacy to buy these herbs.


    That was the reason why he would have their scents all over him.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya did not give away her suspicion. She nodded at the shop assistant and pretended to be interested in the herbs at the counter.


    ¡°Do you have good quality ginseng here? My old folks back home are not at their best so I want to bring them some good quality ginseng to nurture their health.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was dressed like a wealthy lady and that she had many young and strong servants who accompanied her, he assumed that she was the daughter of some wealthy man.


    .


    With a wide smile on his face, he said, ¡°Yes! We certainly do! Don¡¯t be misled by the small size of our shop. We are stocked up with much good stuff. Please give me a moment. I¡¯ll bring it to you immediately.¡±


    .


    The shop assistant instantly ran behind the counter to fetch the ginseng while Lin Mengya turned around to exchange a look with Xiu.


    Xiu quietly retreated and whispered something into the guard¡¯s ear before returning to stand behind Lin Mengya.


    By this time, the shop assistant had brought Lin Mengya a few good quality, old ginseng. He was definitely looking to get a big sum from Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Miss, take a look at this best grade ginseng. This is a treasure in our shop. This is not for any commoners to enjoy. You, however, are born into wealth. For this reason, I wouldn¡¯t dare bring anything subgrade to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her brows and glanced at the ginseng with flagging interest.


    It was indeed of good quality, but it had not been kept in tip-top condition; therefore, its efficacy had significantly deteriorated.


    This piece of ginseng might well be less nutritious than dried radishes.


    ¡°Hm, it does look fine, but my old folks might still think it¡¯s not good enough. Do you have ones with even better quality here? Don¡¯t worry about the price. I¡¯m well able to afford it.¡±


    Immediately, the shop assistant began grinning widely. He was over the moon to have bumped into a generous customer.


    ¡°Miss, you indeed appreciate the good stuff. We have a hundred-year-old glossy Ganoderma. You would not be able to find such quality Ganoderma anywhere else. Please take a look to see if you¡¯re satisfied with this. It¡¯ll be near impossible to find this elsewhere.¡±


    A hundred-year-old Ganoderma? Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was quickly aroused. It would indeed be rare to find a hundred-year-old Ganoderma.


    Although it was not totally non-existent, it would be impossible for such a small pharmacy to have such high-quality stuff.


    To her surprise, the shop assistant took out a big round box from below the counter with great care.


    It appeared to be rather substantial.


    He was seen to put the box down extremely carefully onto the counter before he opened it.


    Instantly, a fragrance diffused out of the box.


    ¡°Please have a look at this, ladies. Is this good enough?¡±


    The shop assistant looked smug while Xiu was rather taken by surprise at the sight.


    Wow, this was the first time she even saw a Ganoderma two times the size of her face!


    ¡°Is this really a Ganoderma that is more than a hundred years old? Come over quickly to have a look, Older Sister! This is awesome!¡±


    Xiu exclaimed excitedly as she widened her watery eyes.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, glanced at the Ganoderma with indifference. She did not appear at all surprised.


    ¡°Did you say this is the hundred-year-old Ganoderma in your shop?¡±


    The shop assistant did not expect this lady to have such an extremely high expectation.


    All of the customers would be taken aback whenever he took out this Ganoderma.


    However, this lady seemed to have found it a common sight.


    ¡°Of course. This hundred-year-old Ganoderma is the most precious treasure in our shop. Have you seen any bigger Ganoderma than this one we have in our shop?¡±


    Xiu shook her head. This piece of Ganoderma, which was the same black color as the others that were commonly seen, appeared to be very similar in terms of its color and shape as the common ones apart from its size.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our boss is the most well-known medicine man specializing in Ganoderma. No one other than us is able to produce a piece of Ganoderma such as this one.¡±


    At this point, the shop assistant could not help but look smug.


    If this piece of Ganoderma was real, it was indeed one that was very rare to come by.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was the one who stumbled upon it.


    ¡°Men, seize him! Are you aware that you could have someone killed by selling this? This is obviously poisonous and you claimed that this was a piece of Ganoderma. How evil!¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with a calm voice, but there was a chilling look in her eyes.


    She could naturally tell whether this was indeed Ganoderma.


    Even if all others were to mistake this as Ganoderma, she was the only person who would not make the mistake.


    ¡°You! What are you trying to do? Listen carefully, my boss who is in charge of this shop is a very well-known person in the old capital!¡±


    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s command, a few strong men charged towards the shop assistant and pounced on him.


    The shop assistant panicked. He had never encountered such a situation.


    He cried out in that instant.


    He was no match for those guards. After struggling for a while, he was pinned firmly to one corner and was unable to move.


    ¡°Elder Sister, this thing truly appears to be a piece of Ganoderma to me! It even smelled like one. How could it be wrong?¡±


    Xiu looked doubtfully at Lin Mengya as she questioned softly.


    Lin Mengya gazed at the struggling shop assistant without any pity in her eyes.


    She walked behind the counter and flipped open what was below it.


    As she expected, there were seven to eight such boxes being stacked neatly together.


    What he claimed to be a rare hundred-year-old Ganoderma had become common merchandise that could be found all over the streets.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ve offended you. Our shop may be small but we have a long history. What you¡¯re doing is against the rules!¡±


    Seeing that he had failed to break free from this grip, all that the shop assistant could do was to argue.


    ¡°The rules are not determined by you. Moreover, you are the one who is selling fake stuff in the first place. I¡¯m merely finding the people of evil.


    There was no way Lin Mengya would believe that this shop assistant was ignorant.


    This so-called Ganoderma simply appeared to look much like the real Ganoderma, but it was actually an entirely different kind of fungus.


    Moreover, there were a thousand and one ways to make it smell like the real thing. Humans¡¯ senses of smell and sight were the easiest to be fooled.


    Therefore, they had yet to be exposed by the others who were deceived.


    ¡°You must have made a mistake, this guest of ours. I¡¯m only a shop assistant here. I¡¯m only following the instructions of the shopkeeper to sell the items here. Please show some magnanimity to a small fry like me. I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    When he realized that his threats did not work, the shop assistant began pleading her pitifully.


    He had run out of tricks to play now that he had been held back by two strong men.


    All that he could do was to look pleadingly at Lin Mengya and hope that she would be kind.


    ¡°Innocent? If you are truly innocent, you wouldn¡¯t have kept marketing this poisonous fungus to me. Let me ask you, where is your shopkeeper?¡±


    The shop assistant averted his gaze and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone out to bring in the new goods! If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask the neighbors. He usually goes out to bring in the stocks during this time of the year!¡±


    .


    The shop assistant cried out loudly in fear that Lin Mengya would continue to inflict pain on him if she was not satisfied with his reply.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, you¡¯re the only person in the shop. Am I right?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not make clear if she believed his words, but simply looked coldly at him as she questioned him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ There is only me here. Please spare me, Miss. I¡¯m truly ignorant!¡±


    The shop assistant pleaded with a pitiful look on his face. Other ignorant people might be taken in by his word to think that he had been wronged.


    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll have you come along with me since you refuse to tell the truth. I¡¯ll find someone who can make you tell the truth. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to withstand the torture in prison.¡±


    Stunned for a moment, the shop assistant hung his head, looking dejected.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s just my bad luck. You may send me to prison.¡±


    Why would he surrender so quickly? Lin Mengya¡¯s lips curled up at their corners into a cold smile.


    ¡°Bring him to the dungeon of the Pavilion of Herbs and give him the special treatment.¡±


    At the mention of the dungeon of the Pavilion of Herbs, there was a look of elation in the shop assistant¡¯s eyes.


    He thought he hid his emotions well, but little did he know that Lin Mengya had seen through him.


    It was apparent that the shop was colluding with the Pavilion of Herbs. This shop assistant was surely in the know. Moreover, someone else might have recognized the poisonous fungus before.


    This was the old capital after all, where the Pavilion of Herbs was the greatest influence. Even the governor had to show due respect to the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Lin Mengya supposed that the Pavilion of Herbs always had this man¡¯s back every time he got caught.

 Chapter 542 - Strange Philter

    Moreover, the Pavilion of Herbs had many disciples.


    One would be digging his own grave if he was not selling fake medicine under the protective umbrella of the Pavilion of Herbs given that he dared do this in front of them.


    The shop assistant thought this situation was going to be as easy as that of the past.


    What he was unaware of was the already chaotic situation in the Pavilion of Herbs.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She merely had him bound up by the guards. He had also been gagged, so he could not speak.


    Lin Mengya wiggled her sharp nose. Strangely, while the man carried the scents of the two herbs, they were not found in the medicine cupboards.


    It was not possible for the Shen Nung system to make a mistake in its analysis. Could the two herbs be elsewhere?


    ¡°Watch him on my behalf while the rest of you follow me to the backyard to check it out!¡±


    The shop assistant panicked the moment he heard that they were going to the backyard.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    To his surprise, the guard by the side gave him a hard kick and he almost fainted.


    He did not panic even when Lin Mengya claimed that the Ganoderma was fake and that she would send him to the officials.


    Something fishy had to be going on in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya, followed by two guards and Xiu, turned around the corner of the front hall and went into the backyard of the pharmacy.


    The moment they entered the backyard, the scents of the two herbs coming onto them were so strong that even Xiu could tell that something out of normal was going on.


    ¡°Elder Sister, the air smells so strange.¡±


    Xiu¡¯s pretty little face blushed deeply all of a sudden.


    She felt her chest slightly heaving. Instinctively, she held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s hands as she began to feel as if her legs would give way.


    Her pair of small hands subconsciously crawled up Lin Mengya¡¯s arm as she bit down hard on her lips. Her beauty and charm made others dote on her.


    ¡°Oh dear, Xiu.¡±


    Lin Mengya instinctively came to the realization that the scent had the effect of inducing oestrus.


    Naturally, Xiu was unable to withstand it.


    Even the guards behind her were trying hard to resist the effects of the herbs, but they, too, felt as if their feet might give way.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had quick wits in this emergency situation. She quickly scooped up a bowl of water from the water jar by the side.


    She splashed the water onto Xiu¡¯s face as well as the others and saved the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to me¡­, Elder Sister?¡±


    Xiu¡¯s face was still blushing but her eyes were back in focus as she recovered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. It was my moment of negligence that almost got everyone tricked. Let¡¯s retreat from the backyard now. Let me prescribe you some herbs before we come back in again.¡±


    Lin Mengya and companions quickly retreated. At that moment, the shop assistant, who had been pinned by the corner of the wall, wore a smug look on his face.


    However, he could not help but be surprised when he saw that they emerged unscathed.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Did you think we would be tricked? Let me tell you, my Elder Sister here is highly skilled medically. She wouldn¡¯t be tricked by you!¡±


    Xiu was a little upset about what happened since she was still a virgin who was not married.


    Something terrible might have happened if not for Lin Mengya¡¯s quick reaction.


    Unable to calm her anger, she gave the shop assistant two tight slaps.


    The man rolled his eyes and almost fainted from the blows.


    Lin Mengya put together a prescription of herbs that helped cool down the heat in the body and calm the heart. She packed it into a small sachet and in this way, things were settled.


    ¡°Carry this with you; then you won¡¯t have to worry. With this, you won¡¯t be affected by those herbs.¡± Then to the man, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you be complacent because nothing in the backyard escapes my eyes.¡±


    Lin Mengya said slowly with a sneer.


    In fact, the herbs did not have such a great effect under normal circumstances. However, they ought to have stocked up a great amount of the herbs in their refined form.


    For this reason, the effect of the herbs had been greatly multiplied.


    Seeing that he had been exposed, the shop assistant kept quiet and did not dare to be complacent any longer.


    Lin Mengya and her companions reentered the backyard, carrying with the sachets.


    There were no longer other people inside the small backyard now. The shop assistant¡¯s cries just now ought to have alarmed the people in the backyard.


    Nevertheless, they did not have time to pack up the place given that they left in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya entered one of the rooms. The moment she opened its door, she spotted a table covered with drips of liquid herbs.


    There were some remnants of half-refined Fairy Herbs and Beauty Laurel Orchid were left all over the room.


    Lin Mengya ordered for some water to be splashed onto the half-refined herbs before she dared to enter the room.


    Apart from Fairy Herbs and Beauty Laurel Orchids, there were other spices kept in the room.


    She assumed that they were to be packed into sachets to be carried around by the girls.


    The boss of this place could not be a decent man given that not only did he sell fake Ganoderma, he also produced philters such as these.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils shrunk when she saw a big bowl containing pink powder sitting on the table.


    She dipped her finger into the bowl to pick up a little of that powder and put it at the tip of her tongue.


    In that instant, a subtle sweet but fishy taste started spreading from the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Pah! Go inform the officials. We have to round up all the girls who carry these fragrant sachets with them!¡±


    Lin Mengya waved the unfinished sachets from the table and she gave out the order.


    Now she finally knew the reason why Sumei would emit the stench of blood.


    The powder in the bowl was made by drying the mixture of the two herbs and spices that had been soaked in blood.


    Any regular girl carrying the sachet would come across as a very charming and attractive woman.


    However, based on the analysis by the Shen Nung system, together with the music score for the green stringed instrument, Lin Mengya gathered that when this powder was used together with warm blood, its effect would become more pronounced.


    It could even produce some anti-aging effects.


    It was no wonder that Sumei¡¯s complexion was fairer than before and she also behaved a little abnormally. However, she did not emit any smell of blood.


    Indeed such herbs had been mentioned in the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    It was called the Medicinal Powder of Unrivalled Beauty.


    If one were to use such an extremely strange item for the long term, her mentality would be very twisted.


    ¡°What shall we do now, Elder Sister?¡±


    Xiu also found the scent to be bizarre. If she put it close to her nose and sniffed it lightly, she would feel faint.


    Fortunately, she was carrying the sachet of herbs prepared by Lin Mengya; otherwise, she might well fall unconscious right here.


    ¡°Go after them. Didn¡¯t I say to have some men block the way out of the backyard? I think they¡¯ll have news for us. We should not remain here. We¡¯ll have the governor lock down this place.¡±


    It was really a shameless thing to use Philter to create chaos in the hearts of people.


    Now they had even mixed it with fresh blood.


    Lin Mengya was worried that many lives would be lost because of this.


    Once again, she was able to witness how this evil power treated the lives of people so lightly.


    It must be very dangerous where Qinghu was planted as an agent.


    In this instant, Lin Mengya regretted not asking Qinghu to stay behind that day. He would not have to go to such a dangerous place.


    Just as Lin Mengya had guessed, the shop keeper of this pharmacy had escaped the moment the shop assistant stirred up the commotion.


    He was after all a business even if he had been vigilant. He was completely unaware that someone had total control over his movement at this moment.


    Lin Mengya led a group of able men, and following the traces left by the two men, they soon arrived at a huge but well-hidden house.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, the man had slipped into the house through the back gate. There are many invisible sentries outside the house so it will be difficult for us to get close. Yet if we make this a public affair, we might alarm our enemies.¡±


    Both the main gate and the back gate of the mansion were at the deepest part of the alley.


    If they were to enter hastily, they would be detected immediately.


    No matter how many people she gathered here, if they were to be careless and alarmed the people inside the house, the people inside the house might kill to silence them. This was something they were good at doing all along.


    After pondering over it, Lin Mengya decided to take the risk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this over and then we will carry out the decision in a while.¡±


    With a twist in her thoughts, Lin Mengya immediately thought of a plan.


    After a short discussion with the guards behind her, all of them dispersed to prepare for the task they were to carry out.


    ¡°Help! Help! No, don¡¯t come closer!¡±


    Two girls in a sorry state of ruffled clothes were darting deeper into the alley.


    As they fled, they were simultaneously looking back with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Elder Sister, you go ahead first. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll try to hold them up!¡±


    The younger of the two girls was covered with dirt on her made-up face, but her large clear eyes were filled with tears, which made her very pitiful.


    ¡°No, if only one of us can escape, it will be you. Father and Mother had left us when we¡¯re still young. I¡¯m not going to leave you on your own!¡±


    The older of the two girls was lithe and slim. Although she was dressed in simple clothes, her poor-looking clothes could not cover her graceful carriage.


    The two girls were panic-stricken as they kept knocking on the doors of the houses in the alley.


    Unfortunately, no one came to answer the doors no matter how hard they knocked on them.


    ¡°Haha, where can you go? You two better come back with me, lest Fanglan Pavilion¡¯s madam break your legs!¡±


    The hatchet men closed in on the girls as they berated and shouted curses at them.


    ¡°Big Brothers, please let us sister off. We¡­ we will repay you the money owed!¡±


    The two girls pleaded as they retreated simultaneously.


    ¡°What are you going to use to repay? Don¡¯t forget that you belong to Madam Zhang now. Once we bring you back to Madam Zhang, we will receive our reward!¡±


    The able-bodied men slowly closed in on the two girls who were now huddling together and shaking in fear.


    However, there was still one more house, whose gate was brown, at the alley¡¯s end.


    The older of the two girls appeared to have gone wild as she threw herself against the gate with as much force as she could muster.


    ¡°Please, save us!¡±


    The initially quiet alley was now filled with the sound of the girls¡¯ pleading and the men¡¯s licentious laughter.


    Just when the two girls were about to give up all hope, the sturdy gate suddenly opened a little.


    ¡°Please, save us! Please!¡±


    The elder sister continued weeping and imploring as if she had found their savior.


    The gate opened wider. A middle-aged man dressed in grey clothes, who looked like a servant of the house, finally opened the gate wide.


    However, the moment the servant saw that it was two girls who stood by the gate, he seemed elated.


    He stepped back in a flash and allowed the two girls, who had nowhere else to turn to, to get through the gate and hide behind him.


    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you meddle with other people¡¯s business! Hand the two girls over to us! They belong to the Fanglan Pavilion!¡±

 Chapter 543 - Seeing an Old Friend again

    ¡°Fanglan Pavilion? Huh, go back and tell your Mr. Mu I¡¯ve taken the two girls. If he dares to come and ask for them, he won¡¯t need to open the Fanglan Pavilion anymore. Go, or I¡¯ll break all your legs.¡±


    The eyes of the servant in gray were filled with arrogance.


    But a servant like him even knew that the boss behind the scenes of the Fanglan Pavilion surnamed Mu.


    Although only a small portion was exposed, the splendor of the residence was nothing that these few strong men had ever seen.


    Often fooling around in the brothels and officialdom, they naturally knew what kind of person they couldn¡¯t offend.


    They instantly looked at each other, and the leader then spoke unwillingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. You wait. Our Fanglan Pavilion is not easy to offend! I¡¯m going back to ask about it. If you dare to cheat me, I¡¯ll destroy the residence! Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying a few threatening words, these men walked out of the alley while cursing.


    The servant in gray glanced at them disdainfully and then closed the door heavily.


    When he turned around, he found that the two young ladies, who had obviously been quite frightened, were staring at him with suspicion and shock.


    ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t be afraid. No one dares to intrude into our residence. It happens our miss needs two maids. Let me take you two to see her first.¡±


    The servant in gray was quite courteous, but his sharp eyes glistened with cruelty.


    But the two young ladies knew nothing about this. Immediately, they bowed to extend their gratitude, with a little rejoice of escaping from a disaster on their faces.


    They might never dream that after just fleeing the Fanglan Pavilion, the den of bandits, they had fallen into the den of wolves.


    If they knew it, they might desperately implore the procuress of the Fanglan Pavilion to let them work for her.


    The two young ladies walked to the depths of the residence after the servant.


    Perhaps, they thought that they were safe, so they began talking more frequently.


    The residence was splendid and richly ornamented, and they had never seen anything like that in the countryside.


    The servant in gray had a cold smile. ¡°It seems that they still don¡¯t know what they will face.¡±


    After bypassing the backyard, the three of them came to the door of an extremely luxurious room.


    That servant bent her back and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Yu, two more people came just now. Please take a look and see if you like them.¡±


    .


    The door with carved lotus flowers was suddenly pushed open by a woman¡¯s hands.


    A pomegranate-red figure walked out from inside.


    Her cold but beautiful eyes fell on the two cowering young ladies.


    She took a quick glance and then said lightly, ¡°Well, the goods are not bad this time. Go and get your reward, but leave them in my place. Come in with me, you two.¡±


    .


    Her tone was with a little romance, and her voice was so limp and numb that any hearer couldn¡¯t help getting intoxicated.


    With a lecher¡¯s intent, the servant sneaked a few peeks at the busty breasts and slender waist of the woman in red.


    As soon as he heard that he had a reward, he pushed the two young ladies to Miss Yu happily.


    ¡°Serve Miss Yu carefully, you two. Miss Yu, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Seeing that the man had left joyfully, Miss Yu looked sidelong at them and whispered, ¡°Come in with me. Don¡¯t stand here stupidly.¡±


    .


    It was obvious that the two young girls were overjoyed.


    The reason was that they had never met any woman that was so beautiful and charming. Immediately, they became fainthearted and followed the woman in red into the room.


    The door was closed tightly again, preventing everything inside from being seen.


    The decoration in the room was quite sumptuous with a faint fragrance.


    But Miss Yu suddenly took out two small sachets from inside her dressing table and gave them to the two young girls.


    The indifference that had been on her face just now became a great surprise.


    ¡°Princess, please come into the inner chamber with me.¡±


    Her tone was with respect and kindness, and the two young girls were no longer that fainthearted like just now.


    They went into the secret inner chamber with Miss Yu.


    ¡°Why are you also here, Hongyu? Didn¡¯t they make things difficult for you?¡±


    Naturally, the two young girls were Lin Mengya and Xiu.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that Long Tianyu had once sent people to investigate Xiumei¡¯s whereabouts.


    The obtained information was that she and Hongyu were in the same residence, and there were many young girls here.


    .


    So, Lin Mengya had guessed if this was the right place. Besides, Night had once sent the word that this residence did exist, and young girls from different places were taken into it daily, but they were rarely seen come out.


    .


    Then, Lin Mengya had come up with this trick. Yes, she had made the right bet.


    The servant must have thought that they were also ordinary girls, so he had opened the door to let them in.


    But they hadn¡¯t expected to meet Hongyu first in this place.


    ¡°Currently, I¡­ I¡¯m fine, but you shouldn¡¯t come, princess. People here are bloody and merciless. I¡¯ll think of a method to send the two of you out in a while.¡±


    Hongyu had a bit of anxiety on her face.


    She had thought that she should end her whole life here, but unexpectedly, she had even met Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I had the way to come in, I naturally have the way to go out, but you said that those people caught you for the sake of asking you to prove I am not the real princess, didn¡¯t you? Why are you here? Why do you serve as the so-called Miss Yu?¡±


    Lin Mengya comforted Lin Mengya slightly and then raised a question about her own confusion.


    Hongyu had a wry smile, shook her head, and said, ¡°Things are hard to predict. Since I came here, I¡¯ve been hearing them talk about you. They said that you were so great and even got the approval of the northern clans and many royal family members, and it was quite difficult to overturn your identity, so they shelved this plan, and I was sent here. Since I was a prostitute in the past, I naturally became this Miss Yu. But I was forced and committed lots of sins in the house.¡±


    .


    Hongyu sighed time after time. Obviously, she had not wanted to pick up her old job again in the house.


    At that time, she had washed off all her previous filth, wanting to start over.


    Unexpectedly, she had finally returned to such a shady place after trying different ways to get herself clean.


    ¡°It turns out to be like this, but what is the trick of this house? And what is your younger sister plotting to do?¡±


    Lin Mengya had many confusions. Fortunately, Hongyu stood on her side firmly.


    Otherwise, she might fall into a difficult situation in this house.


    ¡°In fact, this house¡ª¡±


    Just as Hongyu was about to say it, an extremely arrogant voice came from outside.


    ¡°Elder sister, I heard that you got two newcomers. I¡¯m really curious and want to see them!¡±


    Hearing the sarcastic move, Lin Mengya knew who had come.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is she here?¡±


    Hongyu was panicky. If Lin Mengya was correct, she had seen fear in her eyes.


    In theory, she shouldn¡¯t have such a mood because Sumei was her younger sister.


    But Hongyu was quite afraid and began smearing the two¡¯s faces panickily with the rouge on the dressing table.


    Finally, she signaled to the two to stop talking with her facial expression, then calmed herself down again, and walked outside.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The door was pushed open. Then, a woman in deep purple pushed Hongyu away and sat down at the table in the room.


    Lin Mengya could see her clearly through the gaps of the bead curtain in the inner room.


    Previously, Sumei had just been a little country girl.


    Although she had been a little beautiful, she had just been delicate.


    Now, her skin was as white as ice and snow, and the corners of her eyes and the tips of her brows were exquisite.


    The deep purple flower pattern in the middle of her forehead made her skin look even whiter.


    Wearing gorgeous clothes with heavy makeup, she had a unique seductive charm.


    In her eyes, there was no timidity or cunning anymore. Instead, every gesture of hers was with some charms.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little surprised. ¡°What has changed her so completely in just a few days?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Elder sister, don¡¯t forget that you are just a prostitute who trains these little girls. I am the house steward of the mansion. Where are they? I want to see them.¡±


    There were arrogance and rudeness in her voice. Lin Mengya realized that Sumei had probably come here to find fault in Hongyu on purpose.


    .


    If this was true, she and Xiu might not have a good result if they were recognized by Sumei.


    Hongyu bit her lips and pleaded softly, ¡°Sister, I know you hate me, but this has nothing to do with others. If you want to see them, I¡¯ll ask them out to let you see. What happened in the past is all my fault.¡±


    .


    When she found that Hongyu didn¡¯t defend herself anymore, a bit of ridicule appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Since you learned it, you should have assisted me in becoming the concubine of Prince Yu at that time, and it is still not too late now. The master has promised me that as long as I meet his requirement, he will have methods to send me to Prince Yu again. If I don¡¯t like that anymore, I will still have a place to stay in either the Imperial Palace of the Nation of Lintian or the Imperial Palace of Dajin. Speaking of this, I also need to thank you. How could the master know me without you? Forget it. I¡¯m tired and have no mood to see the two girls. You train them carefully. If you don¡¯t want them to be my decoctions¡¯ dregs, you know what you should do.¡±


    Sumei¡¯s tone had somewhat fierceness.


    Hongyu cowered a bit but still nodded with difficulty.


    Hongyu watched Sumei leave with arrogance. After a long time, she heaved a sigh and closed the door again.


    ¡°That was close. We were almost found. Sister Hongyu, something seems to be wrong with your sister.¡±


    Xiu patted her chest and whispered.


    Hongyu turned around, and her face was full of helplessness.

 Chapter 544 - The Beautiful Lady Is Insane

    ¡°Sumei¡­ she is crazy. I can¡¯t persuade her or save her.¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s face was full of sadness. She had never expected the cute and pure younger sister in her memory to become a person like that.


    Tears fell from her eyes silently.


    These days, she had pondered it numerous times. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t admitted that she is my sister back then, would things be different from the present situation?¡±


    But what was done could not be undone. Now, Sumei had become crazy. Even if she wanted to redeem her, she was afraid that she would not succeed.


    Hongyu cried for a while, and Lin Mengya and didn¡¯t know how to dissuade her.


    Fortunately, she was a woman of strong will. No matter how much pain she had, she could bury it into her heart and would not expose it easily.


    ¡°In fact, Sumei has become so completely because of her daydream. You¡¯ve seen that this residence is a hell that devours humans, and Sumei seems to have become an evil spirit here.¡±


    Hongyu hated the residence so much when she mentioned it.


    ¡°Although Sumei went the wrong way, if it hadn¡¯t been for the lure of the residence¡¯s owner, how could Sumei have been willing to degenerate?¡±


    Just now, Lin Mengya had heard Sumei say that someone had promised to send her to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and that she would be able to enter or exit the imperial palaces of the Nation of Lintian and the Jin State.


    .


    This promise was a bit exaggerated, but Lin Mengya thought that since the person had said so, he might be able to do it.


    Hongyu composed herself and then talked about her and her sister¡¯s experiences in the house slowly.


    It turned out that dozens of young ladies were imprisoned in this house in total. Hongyu said that they were just people with whom she had come into contact, of course.


    There were many experienced prostitutes here. All of them had once been the most popular prostitutes in different brothels.


    After having been ransomed by some people, their whereabouts had remained a mystery. Unexpectedly, they turned out to be training those young girls without sexual experience in this place.


    Cheated and kidnapped, those young girls had been brought here from different places.


    Some of them were escapers from famine or orphans. In a word, they had all been pushed into the abyss of suffering at the age of ignorance.


    These prostitutes had different skills. Some were responsible for developing the girls¡¯ skills on the lute, chess, calligraphy, painting, and things of this kind, while some focused on teaching them the arts of pleasing men such as the art of lovemaking.


    Hongyu was one of the teachers. Thanks to her good lute-playing skill, she stayed here to teach those girls the skill of playing the lute.


    But the girls¡¯ natural endowments varied from one another, after all.


    Therefore, some people would come and test the girls¡¯ achievements every three months.


    Those in the first class that were kept were girls who were gentle and easy to control with fairies¡¯ looks.


    Such girls would be sent out secretly. As for where they would be sent, Hongyu had no right to know it.


    Those in the second class were smart but were not stunning, but it was worth training them.


    They would be nurtured by these prostitutes carefully. What were they used for? It was crystal clear.


    As for the girls in the third class, they should have delicate and agreeable looks at least. Those with bad dispositions, who were quite stupid and weren¡¯t worth being trained at all, would be called Decoction Dregs by others.


    ¡°As for what the decoction is, I only saw it once. Truly, it was like hell on earth.¡±


    Hongyu had witnessed the fickleness of the world over the years.


    But when the so-called decoction was mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    She said that it had been in a basement.


    At that time, she had been responsible for sending the picked girls there.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she had entered it, she had seen lots of haggard girls iron-chained tightly on the wall.


    She had met some of them before that time, while some were completely strange to her.


    At that time, all their tongues had been cut.


    It had not possible for them to make any weak sounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any scene like that. Those girls sent there hugged one another, trembling. Not to mention them, even I felt afraid. As for those girls chained on the wall, some people kept opening their bodies with knives, and then their blood was withdrawn by them in the way done to a chicken or pig. After that, when a proper amount of their blood was out, some people would treat them with wound medicine. But since there were so many people, one or two would be neglected, right? Therefore, some of the girls¡¯ blood was all withdrawn by them like that.¡±


    Remembering the scene she had seen, Hongyu still felt that her body seemed to be turning cold.


    All the girls were like the livestock to be slaughtered, crying, and screaming as their tongues were pulled out. Then, they became part of the chained girls.


    ¡°Later, I found someone was calling to me. Then I saw that Sumei, she¡­ she even¡­¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s face turned quite pale.


    After a few respites, she continued her talk with difficulty, ¡°She turned out to be in a pool full of red blood. Many continued pouring blood into the pool, and there were many other things. They smelled so good that my head was about to burst because of the pain. I saw Sumei smiling, but I felt that she was no longer the one I knew. She became an evil spirit, one who was bathing in the blood.¡±


    .


    Now, it went without saying that Lin Mengya had proved her guess indirectly.


    Unexpectedly, the real ¡°Bloody Mary¡± scene had taken place in the house.


    But it was even bloodier and more brutal than the original one.


    Although she had finished it, Hongyu seemed to be still in that scene, her eyes full of fear.


    After a long time, she shook her head and looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Princess, I know Sumei gave you lots of trouble, but I hope you can promise me one thing.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded because she thought that Hongyu wanted her to promise to let Sumei off.


    ¡°If you do have the way to destroy this house, I hope you can help me kill Sumei. She is no longer my sister, and I hope she can get relief.¡±


    Seeing the serious look of Hongyu, Lin Mengya had to agree.


    But when she was about to open her mouth, the door was pushed open by someone forcefully.


    Then, an ice-cold voice came to their ears.


    ¡°My dear sister, you are really so kind to me. Huh, I didn¡¯t expect you to betray me, wanting an outsider to kill me! Lin Mengya, Princess Yu, and Princess Anle, I believe you have been well since we last met!¡±


    Sumei looked at them with a cold smile. Although Hongyu was a little panicky, she shielded Lin Mengya while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Sister, please repent. You¡¯ve made too many mistakes. If you continue like this, you will never be able to repent!¡±


    Hongyu was persuading her sister with a sincere heart, but now, Sumei¡¯s mind had been thoroughly hoodwinked by her desire.


    So, she couldn¡¯t accept another one¡¯s persuasion.


    She waved her hand, and the horde of ferocious-looking thugs beside her began to stare at the three girls in the room fiercely.


    Probably, they were about to take the prey at bay.


    ¡°Repent? Why do I have to repent? Hongyu, you are truly my good sister. I¡¯ve been suffering with our parents these years, but what about you? You¡¯ve been enjoying the rich and luxurious life outside. After overcoming much difficulty, I got everything I have now. The master appreciated me, and then I got the Bone of Beauty through practice with his permission. To my surprise, my good sister, you even asked an outsider to kill me! Fine, I want you to know who will be the last winner today.¡±


    Sumei was probably like what Hongyu had described¡ªshe had become insane.


    At this moment, she had utterly discarded their sisterhood. Instead, all she had in her mind was to weed Lin Mengya off.


    ¡°Lin Mengya, you are self-assured that you are beautiful, aren¡¯t you? Let me cut your beautiful face and then let you taste all the pain of a woman. I¡¯ll see what you can use to compete for Prince Yu with me in the future!¡±


    Seeing the winner¡¯s look of Sumei, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have to hide her identity anymore.


    Then she wiped away the rouge and powder on her face, which was delicate and beautiful. Although she was in a very disadvantageous situation, her stunning looks couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m confident that I am beautiful. Do you really think that you¡¯ve become beautiful, Sumei? But I don¡¯t think so at all. I can only see maggots all over your body, and you smell rotten. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can cut open your skin and look at your internal organs. At this moment, they¡¯ve become pieces of rotten meat and can¡¯t be cured anymore.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was with great disdain, and Sumei fumed because of it.


    ¡°You¡ªhuh, this is the Bone of Beauty developed by my master. Now, I am not less beautiful than you anymore! Don¡¯t gloat!¡±


    Seeing Sumei¡¯s crazy retort, Lin Mengya knew that she had stricken her vital point.


    For Sumei, the impetus of having done all this was that she thought she was not beautiful enough, so Long Tianyu had driven her away.


    But she didn¡¯t know that no matter how beautiful a woman was, she was quite ugly if her heart was unkind.


    ¡°The Bone of Beauty? Sumei, why don¡¯t you remove your makeup and take off your luxurious clothes and then see what you really are in the mirror?¡±


    Lin Mengya always hit the nail on the head with her words. What was the so-called Bone of Beauty? It was just something that could make the skin fairer.


    The reason why Sumei had become completely different was only due to the state of her mind.


    Therefore, when she lost everything extrinsic, she would finally go back to her original self, the one whom she hated most and was most afraid of.


    As a smart person, Lin Mengya had thoroughly seen through this small idea of hers, of course.


    ¡°No! I am already the Bone of Beauty, completely different from the past. What are you waiting for? Take her, and I¡¯ll cut her mouth open myself, stopping her from spreading rumors!¡±


    With her idea pointed out by Lin Mengya, Sumei roared her order now.


    Although she was thin and frail, Hongyu was not afraid at all and stood in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Sumei! The princess is our great benefactor. If you want to hurt her, kill me first!¡±

 Chapter 545 - The Mysterious Shopkeeper

    Sumei laughed grimly when she saw how Hongyu was looking death calmly in the face.


    ¡°Alright, if even my own sister is only concerned about other people, what¡¯s the use of keeping you around? Go on, I¡¯ll explain to the master later.¡±


    Sumei shouted viciously when she saw the servants¡¯ hesitance.


    To her, there was no longer any affection between the kins.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Hongyu was one of them, her status was lower than that of Sumei after all.


    The group of people was like fiends that broke into Hongyu¡¯s room.


    As Lin Mengya witnessed how a slender and frail Hongyu planted herself in front of Lin Mengya fearlessly, Lin Mengya could not help but gasp.


    Despite having lived a life as a prostitute, she was much stronger than many others in terms of her mental strength.


    As Lin Mengya patted Hongyu¡¯s shoulder, she was not surprised to feel her body tremble.


    Who could face death without any fear?


    ¡°Fear not, they won¡¯t be able to kill me. I am Lin Mengya. Whoever among you informs your master immediately to tell him that I¡¯m here, you will be greatly rewarded.¡±


    Lin Mengya gazed calmly at the fiends before but was not one bit afraid.


    Sumei had wished to get rid her of but she would not have her way today.


    All the people hesitated for a moment. Not to mention other factors, the small face which had been wiped clean did look a little familiar.


    There were many other girls in the mansion who resembled this girl before their eyes at this moment.


    At this moment, their work was had to be stalled given no choice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be taken in by this woman¡¯s nonsense! She is just buying time. If you kill her, I¡¯ll report it to the master and you¡¯ll be rewarded handsomely!¡±


    Sumei tried to instigate those men, lest they be fooled by Lin Mengya¡¯s tricky words.


    However, the more exasperated she was, the more clear-minded the servants became. They were starting to smell something fishy.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so aggressive and pushy? You¡¯re planning to kill me and push the blame to these servants, am I right? Why don¡¯t you ever figure out why your master had tried so hard looking for those girls who resembled me? If you were to kill me today, I¡¯m sure your master will be furious. You might not be able to bear the consequence. In this case, do you still want to harm me?¡±


    The more certain Lin Mengya sounded, the more urgent Sumei felt.


    Why was she always defeated by Lin Mengya before people?


    No way! Even if her master got furious, she had to eradicate this stinking woman!


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to make a move, I will!¡±


    The servants had stopped in their tracks. Sumei might be of high status, but she was still in the position of command.


    Moreover, the woman she was up against sounded reasonable.


    If they were to offend their master because of the crazy woman, their loss would outweigh their gain.


    Sumei, having gone crazy, wielded the knife of one of the servants and brought it down on Lin Mengya forcefully.


    Hongyu, who was determined to face death boldly, moved towards Sumei.


    There was no way Lin Mengya would allow her to die a wrongful death. Deftly, Lin Mengya put her arms around Hongyu and the two fell to the side huddled together.


    Behind them, Xiu, who was prepared long ago, moved nimbly as if she was a swallow.


    She ducked so Sumei missed her when she tried to pounce on her.


    With a ¡°clank¡±, the heavy knife went onto the bedpost.


    Sumei, who had missed Lin Mengya on her first go, grow in her hatred towards Lin Mengya. She wielded the steel knife again and charged towards her.


    Lin Mengya grabbed hold of Hongyu¡¯s arm and ran into the crowd.


    However, Sumei did not seem to care but followed them into the crowd wielding the knife.


    The room, which was already crowded with people was immediately filled with cries of alarm.


    Little did the servants expect Sumei to not distinguish between her enemy and allies.


    In that instant, all the people in the room had only one thought, which was to get out of the room, lest they be implicated.


    Little did they expect, however, that the exit was jammed and it was difficult for anyone to get out.


    On top of that, Lin Mengya and Hongyu were able to move among the crowd given their slim figures.


    Having gone crazy, Sumei¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot. Two servants who failed to duck in time were injured by the wielding of her knife.


    Instantly, Sumei¡¯s pale face was stained with dark red blood.


    The hideous expression on her face had driven away from the supposed grace and beauty in her which she tried so hard to cultivate. She looked more like a messenger from hell who was after people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°Run, everyone! She¡¯s gone mad, she¡¯s going to kill all of us!¡±


    Seeing their fellow servants having collapsed onto the floor, the servants who eyed Sumei suspicious just a moment ago had come to the realization that Sumei was only using them. Why else would Sumei lash out and injure their fellow servants?


    Once their thoughts were straightened out, vicious looks appeared on their faces too.


    How many of the people living in this mansion was easy to push around?


    In that instant, a few skillful men had surrounded Sumei from behind.


    Although Sumei did not know martial arts, they were still afraid that they might get hurt accidentally when she wielded the knife anyhow.


    For this reason, they were helpless and unable to subdue her.


    ¡°Go get help! This woman had gone crazy!¡±


    Upon hearing the cry for help from his fellow servants who were still trapped in the room, a servant who managed to escape quickly went to look for help, stumbling as he went.


    .


    In that instant, Lin Mengya and the other two also managed to get out of the room in such a chaotic situation.


    Coincidentally, no one noticed them. Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya, followed by Hongyu and Xiu thought to leave the way they came.


    Little did Lin Mengya expect that the moment they exited the gates, a long sword came toward her and stopped at her neck.


    The blade of the knife had cut off a little of her long black hair.


    Her instincts told her that her life could be taken from her by this long sword anytime.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Princess Yu, why hurry to leave?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded in the air.


    Thereafter, a figure clad in black clothes emerged from the side. The person was wearing a cold expression on his face and he was holding the hilt of the sword.


    However, Lin Mengya looked beyond the man and saw that a man dressed in elegant cyan clothes, and he had gentle and delicate features.


    At this moment, the man held Lin Mengya¡¯s gaze with a subtle smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been days since we last met. Have you been well, Princess Yu?¡±


    With the exception of Xiu, Lin Mengya and Hongyu both jerked from the surprise.


    This man was none other than the shopkeeper of Huichun House who released her that day without a reason.


    Why was he here?


    ¡°It appeared that Princess Yu was curious as to why I¡¯m here. In that case, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days in my mansion, Princess Yu, so that I can explain myself regarding your doubts. Han Ling, please make the princess feel at home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The man in black put down his sword and cupped his hands together in response.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya and her other two companions did not dare to act rashly.


    It was because of the chilling look in the eyes of the man in black. She was certain that the moment they act rashly, the three of them might lose heads.


    She would have to play along instead of taking any risks.


    Lin Mengya was not one to confront the tough with toughness. Since she had bumped into an acquaintance, she would like to find out what he had to say about their old days.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The man in black who was called Han Ling simply blurted a word coldly.


    The three girls exchanged looks and finally decided to follow him into the unknown.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw the back of the man.


    She was aware that both Huichun House and its shopkeeper were not as simple as they appeared to be.


    However, seeing him was beyond her imagination.


    She could not help but tug on Hongyu¡¯s sleeve as asked, ¡°Have you seen him ever since you arrived here?¡±


    .


    Hongyu seemed frightened as she turned to look at the shopkeeper¡¯s back and shook her head afterward.


    This was strange. Could the person whom Sumei addressed as master be this mysterious shopkeeper of Huichun House?


    If that was the case, why did he release Lin Mengya in the first place?


    A series of question marks emerged from Lin Mengya¡¯s mind as if they were all entangled together.


    Now it appeared that the shopkeeper himself would have to provide her with all the answers to her queries.


    Han Ling brought the three of them to a quiet courtyard, opened the main door to a room, and signaled with his cold eyes for them to enter and make any trouble.


    Knowing that Xiu was still carrying a considerable amount of the poisonous bug and poisonous medication, Lin Mengya tried to restrain Xiu, who was feeling frustrated.


    Those items were their trump card and it was not fitting for them to waste them on any random passerby.


    The room was somewhat quiet and Lin Mengya, together with the other two girls, sat down on the round stools surrounding a table.


    With a ¡°bang¡±, Han Ling shut the door to the room tightly.


    It seemed that he was prepared to guard the door.


    Thank goodness that Lin Mengya did not feel afraid at all. She would not have barged into this large mysterious house if she did not have a contingent plan.


    However, before she extricated herself, she had to unearth the truth about this place.


    ¡°Sigh, Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect Sumei to turn into this.¡±


    It was only after a long time that Hongyu spoke up and she looked apologetically at Lin Mengya when she spoke.


    She used to think that Sumei was only getting into a huff as a spoilt brat.


    She even went to the extent to defend her using excuses that she had been deceived when she saw with her own eyes, how Sumei dipped herself in the pool of human blood.


    Today, she had seen for herself how Sumei had indeed turned into a perverse person.


    She laughed bitterly and shook her head at the thought that she almost wanted to get herself killed.


    ¡°You are not to be blamed. She had brought all these upon herself and no one else should be blamed. Hongyu, I know you can¡¯t accept this within such a short time, but I¡¯m hoping that you can come along with me.¡±


    This was an invitation Lin Mengya made after much consideration.


    If it were the Hongyu of the past, she would still have the mental strength to start her life anew if all she had suffered was physical torture.


    However, the Hongyu at this moment was drained both physically and mentally. She no longer had the courage to start a quiet life anew.

 Chapter 546 - Three-day Imprisonment

    Although Hongyu had done injustice to Lin Mengya because of Sumei, she had stood firm before Lin Mengya today to defend her when she was in a life-and-death situation, blocking off the danger.


    .


    Lin Mengya had kept her kindness at the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Your Highness, but how can we get out of here? The shopkeeper is not someone easy to deal with.¡±


    The shopkeeper might have been merciful to them by letting them go the last time, this did not mean that another miracle would happen again this time.


    .


    She did not think it was a pity for her to die, but both the princess and Xiu should not be in this deep trouble with her.


    Lin Mengya wished she could say some words of comfort to Hongyu, but she restrained herself in fear that someone would be eavesdropping.


    Finally, she simply gently squeezed Hongyu¡¯s hand and spoke with a low voice, saying, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    .


    Seeing how Lin Mengya made as if to speak and stopped, Hongyu, who was not holding on to much hope, thought the princess was only trying to comfort herself.


    She made a wry smile but nodded lightly eventually.


    The three ladies simply sat there silently, each immersed in their own thoughts. Not long after, the sound of footsteps could be heard echoing in from outside.


    Thereafter, they heard Han Ling spoke with a respectful tone.


    ¡°Master, they are inside.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Then a long slender arm pushed open the door gently.


    Thereafter, this mysterious shopkeeper smiled warmly at the three ladies in the room who stood up abruptly.


    ¡°The servants had slighted you because of their ignorance. Men, serve tea.¡±


    He maintained his elegance and gentleness, as well as a mysterious vibe.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya could only gaze warily at this shopkeeper.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who had behaved rudely. My name is Zhu Yun. Please take a seat, Your Highness.¡±


    Zhu Yun did not look to be in a hurry at all as he settled himself on a seat, neither too fast nor slow in his movement.


    At this sight, Lin Mengya suppressed the wariness in her heart. She sat quietly across from Zhu Yun as she tried to look indifferent so that Zhu Yun could not make out her thoughts.


    ¡°Princess Yu, oh no, perhaps it¡¯s more fitting for me to address you as Princess Anle. I¡¯m actually not surprised that you found your way here.¡±


    Smiling, Zhu Yun did not sound like he was talking to an enemy.


    He sounded more like he was talking about the good old days with someone familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you want to address me. I suppose Mr. Zhu would understand that since I¡¯m able to come, I¡¯ll be able to get out.¡±


    She would be lying if she said she was not nervous. This man, Zhu Yun gave her the feeling that he was a mysterious and unfathomable person.


    Nevertheless, there was one thing that she was certain of, which was that this man was definitely an enemy instead of a friend.


    ¡°Certainly. If you wish, you may leave anytime, Your Highness. No one will dare to stop you. Nevertheless, I have a presumptuous request. I wonder if I could borrow something you carry with you?¡±


    While Zhu Yun had spoken with a casual tone, Lin Mengya quickly grew wary.


    Did he say to borrow something? Did she have to lend her head if he requested for it?


    Zhu Yun broke out into a friendly smile when he saw the look on her face. Then with a gentle voice, he said, ¡°So I heard that the princess¡¯s mother was the last disciple of the late Chief Elder of the Pavilion of Herbs. Since the Eldest Princess had succeeded the Chief Priest, perhaps she would be in possession of his legacy. I¡¯m looking to borrow it so I hope Your Highness will part with this treasured possession.¡±


    .


    Immediately, Lin Mengya understood what he meant.


    ¡°I suppose you want the music score for the green stringed instrument, right? Unfortunately, it had been destroyed. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe what I say. This is all I can say anyway.¡±


    Zhu Yun started to frown a little on hearing that the music score for the green stringed instrument had been destroyed.


    However, he could tell from Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes that she was not trying to hide anything from him. It appeared that she was not lying.


    ¡°This¡ª in that case, may I keep you here for a short stay of a few more days? Not to worry, Your Highness, I will send a message to Prince Yu regarding this. There is nothing to worry, Your Highness.¡±


    It seemed that he was not giving up as yet.


    Lin Mengya was well aware that no one would simply believe her words.


    The corner of her mouth turned up in a sneer. At this moment, she was in no hurry.


    ¡°You may make me stay on for a few days, or use me to threaten Long Tianyu, I just do not have what you want. Moreover, very soon, you won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer. It would be easier if you either kill me or release me.¡±


    What Lin Mengya said was the reality.


    Gazing at the determined look on her face, Zhu Yun seemed to have witnessed a joke and his smile widened.


    Nevertheless, his eyes were suddenly filled with a chilly look.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are indeed very intelligent. However, it would be a good option to bring you along with us if we are moving out. After all, given your status as the princess, I believe that the entire Nation of Lintian would respect you and give way to you.¡±


    Was he trying to threaten her?


    Lin Mengya turned her gaze to Zhu Yun. He was indeed a very clever man. She needed more to spend more effort when dealing with a clever person.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You may treat me like your shield or even use me to bargain with Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen, but being an intelligent man, Mr. Zhu, you are surely aware that you are acting against your own interest in this way is not the best thing to do. You can¡¯t keep me by your side always, and you won¡¯t be able to do it anyway.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had regained her calm so quickly, Zhu Yun stopped keeping up with the hypocritical smile on his face.


    ¡°You are a very smart lady. No wonder someone was willing to risk his life in exchange for me not making life difficult for you. Since I¡¯ve made a promise to that person, I have to keep to my word. Be of good cheer, Your Highness, you may leave this place boldly after three days. As for these three days, please take a good rest here.¡±


    Zhu Yun¡¯s words had once again aroused her curiosity.


    The last time, Zhu Yun had mentioned that he released her because of a favor he owed.


    Was it because of the same person again now? All of sudden, a name popped out in her mind with a flash of memory.


    ¡°Elder Sister, isn¡¯t this person strange?¡±


    Xiu commented with a low voice. Just a moment ago, the shopkeeper even had the audacity to threaten the princess, but in the next moment, he only wanted them to stay for three more days.


    This man really behaved capriciously.


    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s indeed strange. Is it because you know someone who is a close acquaintance of the shopkeeper?¡±


    Hongyu thought likewise. Back when she was still at Huichun House, the shopkeeper was a very ruthless person although he did not show himself often.


    Not to mention that he even let someone off. All the girls in the Huichun House could not help trembling at the mention of the shopkeeper.


    Why then did he let Lin Mengya off time and again?


    ¡°Yes¡­ one of my friends may be his old acquaintance.¡±


    She did not need to think hard to know for certain that the man Zhu Yun talked about was Qinghu.


    She was somewhat guilt-stricken when she learned that Qinghu was always ready to risk his life for her.


    She, on the other hand, had failed to do anything for him.


    It would be near impossible for her to repay Qinghu¡¯s kindness in this lifetime.


    ¡°I see. Alright, since the shopkeeper had said that we can surely leave this place after three days. Let us not worry too much, Your Highness. I heard that the shopkeeper is a man of his words.¡±


    Hongyu was acting up a little given that they had escaped death into life.


    However, a commotion suddenly started outside.


    The three of them looked out and saw a few well-built men in grey clothes dragging a figure across the floor.


    ¡°Sumei¡­ it¡¯s Sumei!¡±


    Hongyu cried out in alarm and was about to dash towards her when Han Ling stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Please, let me go over to have a look at her!¡±


    Hong Yu pleaded with Han Ling, but the chilling expression on his face did not change one bit.


    Sumei, who was wailing, somehow found the strength to break free from the men¡¯s grasp when she heard Hongyu¡¯s voice. She tried hard to run towards Hongyu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve been wrong! It¡¯s all my fault! Save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    By this time, Lin Mengya finally how Sumei¡¯s face had been completely disfigured by hideous-looking cuts.


    The wounds were open and she could almost see the bones.


    Her hair was disheveled. Her gorgeous clothes were long stained with blood and dust and it looked very dirty.


    If not for Hongyu, Lin Mengya would not be able to recognize that this person was none other than Sumei, who was still acting so arrogantly a moment ago.


    ¡°Sumei, how did you¡­ you end up in this state?¡±


    Hongyu looked at her younger sister, heartbroken. There was no way Sumei could defend herself against those two strong men.


    They caught up with her before she could run much further.


    Then the men went on kicking and punching her.


    At that moment, Sumei¡¯s blood-curdling screams sent shudders through them.


    ¡°Stop pleading, Hongyu.¡±


    Frowning, Lin Mengya thought she did not want to meddle with this matter at first.


    Sumei had herself to blame for the outcome today. She could not blame anyone else, neither was she worth Hongyu pleading for mercy on her behalf.


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess, I know you¡¯d have a way out. Please save my little sister, please.¡±


    Hongyu went down on her knees before Lin Mengya once again for the sake of Sumei.


    Although she had been implicated and harms by Sumei time and again, this kindhearted girl could not bear seeing her younger sister suffer such cruel torture.


    ¡°Stop beating her, stop. Sumei has learned her lesson, Master! Sumei knows she is at fault!¡±


    On the other hand, Sumei was rolling on the floor from the excruciating pain, but those men showed no mercy but continued kicking and beating her.


    Seeing the tear-stricken Hongyu, Lin Mengya spoke to her with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°Even if you manage to save her, do you think she can continue to live well?¡±


    .


    Hongyu froze for a second when Sumei¡¯s wails from outside the house sounded blood-curdling. In reality, even if Lin Mengya did not point this out to her, she knew that Sumei had been tortured badly by cruel measures.


    ¡°I get it, but please do me one last favor, Your Highness. If you agree to help me, I¡¯ll be very grateful and will give the rest of my life in your service.¡±


    Hongyu bowed down to Lin Mengya and helplessly closed her bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    The mistake committed by Sumei would not be easily pardoned at a place like this.


    From the deep cuts on her face, one would know that she was no longer of any use.

 Chapter 547 - What was the Intention

    Having come to this place, death would be the best way out.


    Lin Mengya patted Hongyu on her hand. She had never had a good impression of Sumei.


    Han Ling might have blocked Hongyu¡¯s way, he had not tried to stop Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya walked slowly up to Sumei. By then, she was covered with wounds and was unable to move at all.


    She resembled a dead fish, with her mouth wide opened and blood flowing out of it without her knowing.


    ¡°Save¡­ save me.¡±


    Sumei looked at Lin Mengya with wide-opened eyes.


    Her bloodstained hands grasped the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes. At this moment, she had long forgotten that the woman before her eyes was once the enemy she wanted to destroy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t and I won¡¯t.¡±


    At the sight of Sumei in this state, Lin Mengya did not feel a tinge of the delight of vindication.


    To Lin Mengya, Sumei was merely a contemptible scoundrel. She had ended up this way because of her discontentment and greed.


    From her waist, she drew out the sharp dagger which Long Tianyu had given her as a gift for self-defense.


    Inside the house, Hongyu was seen to turn away but there was a look of exoneration in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to set out on the journey. I hope you won¡¯t reincarnate into a human again.¡±


    A flash of light came from the movement of the dagger. Blood, in the form of the open petals of a flower, appeared on the neck of Sumei, who was struggling a moment ago.


    She opened her eyes wide as her will to live gradually slipped away.


    The hand which was holding on tightly to the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes became limp.


    ¡°Drag her out. If anyone were to ask about this, just say that I was the one who killed her.¡±


    Lin Mengya kept her dagger in the hilt calmly. Surprisingly, the dagger¡¯s blade was not stained with blood at all.


    Unintentionally, Lin Mengya¡¯s vision swept past the gates and she glimpsed a figure which was hiding in the dark disappear suddenly.


    .


    Whoever dragged Sumei here had wanted to witness how she would settle her.


    Perhaps in Zhu Yun¡¯s eyes, she was now also a ruthless person on top of other traits.


    It did not bother her though. Anyway, she knew that Zhu Yun had his men dragged a half-dead Sumei here just to test her.


    If this were not the case, they would have dealt with Sumei anyhow without Lin Mengya knowing at all.


    What did Zhu Yun want from this?


    ¡°Princess Yu is just as decisive as what people said. This life was gone so neatly.¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle and elegant voice sounded from behind Lin Mengya.


    By the time Lin Mengya turned around, Sumei¡¯s body had been dragged out.


    The blood formed a meandering trace on the floor extending from below Lin Mengya¡¯s feet, but she was clueless as to where Sumei¡¯s final resting place was.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be dead than alive. It¡¯s meaningless to live an ignoble existence. I will be held accountable for her life, so Mr. Zhu need not worry.¡±


    In reality, Lin Mengya was not as calm as how she appeared on the surface.


    While she had saved the lives of countless people, she was uneasy about killing, which was taking away someone¡¯s life.


    Nevertheless, she would never allow her hand to tremble, be it when she was saving people¡¯s life or killing someone.


    ¡°It was just one life. Actually, you¡¯ve done the right thing. Even if she didn¡¯t die today, there would be a hundred and one ways to let her live miserably. She had only herself to blame. She was the one who had violated the rules. How dare she tried laying a finger on you when you are my most honored guest. She deserved to die.¡±


    Gazing at Lin Mengya, Zhu Yun looked like he was smiling, yet not really. He seemed to imply that Lin Mengya was fully responsible for Sumei¡¯s death from the words he said.


    Lin Mengya could not be bothered to argue with Zhu Yun. Lin Mengya kept the dagger at the waist and without further ado, she went back into the house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ve already sent someone to relay the message to the prince. You may spend the coming three days here and I will send you back to Prince Yu after that.¡±


    Once again, Zhu Yun tried to emphasize the time limit of three days.


    Lin Mengya closed the door of the house and her holding together her thoughts, she realized that Sumei¡¯s end was a warning to her from Zhu Yun.


    If she was disobedient, would she end up living miserably when she would rather be dead than alive? Apparently, being ruthless was the way of these people.


    ¡°Why did you dirty your hands if that girl should die sooner or later, Elder Sister?¡±


    Xiu was somewhat perplexed. She had witnessed the sisterly relationship between Hongyu and Sumei.


    What if Hongyu failed to tell right from wrong and decided to take revenge on the princess?


    ¡°Many thanks to you, Princess, for sparing my little sister much suffering.¡±


    At this moment, Hongyu went on her knees before Lin Mengya and Kowtowed to her.


    However, there was not a single drop of tears coming out from her bloodshot eyes. It seemed that she was sincerely grateful towards Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You can see that her inner organs were damaged, can¡¯t you? If not for the special medicine the people gave her to keep her up, she would have died long ago.¡±


    Lin Mengya said without much emotion. Hongyu simply looked at Lin Mengya and eventually nodded lightly.


    When she went near Sumei, she smelled a subtle herbal fragrance from her body.


    Although the scent of the herbs was mixed with the stench of blood, Lin Mengya was able to tell them apart. Before Sumei was being dragged in here, she had ingested a top-quality Ginseng pill.


    She had only a breath left in her. Lin Mengya had taken a glance at her and she immediately knew that all the bones in Sumei¡¯s body had been broken.


    Moreover, the blood oozing out of her was mixed with tiny fragments of her internal organs.


    Once the effect of the drugs wore off, Sumei would surely die.


    ¡°Erm, back then, I¡¯ve seen the madams in the courtesan house berating the girls who were rebellious. I¡¯ve never had any complaints against you, Your Highness. Now, I have no more worry and care. If you don¡¯t mind, I will stay by you and serve you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Hongyu sounded determined. She had to keep the pain that was tearing her apart at the bottom of her heart.


    She had been through so much as well as seen a lot, therefore she knew who was the real enemy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about this after we leave this place? I have a feeling that the shopkeeper is not going to let us off so easily.¡±


    Sitting on the chair, Lin Mengya furrowed her brows as she spoke.


    Zhu Yun had once said that he had let her off because of an old acquaintance.


    Although this time he had given her a time limit of three days, who knew what would happen during this period of three days?


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu would surely realize that she had been taken captive.


    What she was worried about at the moment was not how Zhu Yu would harm her. Rather, she was worried that Zhu Yun would use her as a price of negotiation to threaten Long Tianyu and the rest.


    In fact, she would rather Long Tianyu not agree to any of their conditions. Otherwise, Cousin Chen¡¯s hard work would go to waste.


    ¡°Xiu, can you disseminate a message for me?¡±


    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiu¡¯s hand and wrote something on her delicate palm.


    Xiu nodded and then took out a large purple scorpion from her waist.


    This scorpion was the size of Xiu¡¯s palm. What was outstanding about it was that it had been strapped with a tiny paper package.


    ¡°This scorpion can help with delivering the message.¡±


    Xiu pointed at the tiny packet on the back of the scorpion, then wrote something on Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.


    Lin Mengya was pleasantly surprised to find that Xiu had an intelligent plan.


    Hongyu seemed to understand what the two were doing and started to weep. In this way, while they are in the enclosed room, they managed to cover up the little movements which were easily detected by people.


    Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu approvingly. She was truly one who had seen much of the world. No one could match up to her in terms of her observant and sensitive character.


    She tore off a small piece of cloth from the already torn and tattered clothing.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a while, then use the dagger to make a small cut on her left pointer finger.


    As bright red blood began oozing from the tip of her finger, Lin Mengya quickly used it to write a few words on the piece of cloth.


    Thereafter, she carefully rolled up the piece of clothes and put it into the tiny package on the back of the scorpion.


    Xiu and Lin Mengya exchanged looks, then carefully fed a drop of her blood to the huge scorpion. Thereafter, this little creature seemed to become intelligent as it crawled out of the window which was half-opened.


    ¡°Alright, alright, why are still weeping when you know that your little sister deserved what she got? The Princess and I are getting tired and sick of your weeping! I¡¯m going to cut off your tongue if you won¡¯t stop weeping so that you won¡¯t be able to talk at all.¡±


    Xiu pretended to scold Hongyu and Hongyu¡¯s voice of weeping gradually subsided.


    For an outsider who heard their conversation, he would think that they were having some disagreement over the death of Sumei.


    They would not know that this time, they were a team working together perfectly.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Xiu as well as Hongyu, who had stopped weeping.


    She was thankful that she was not alone and helpless, but had the two of them by her side.


    She thought Zhu Yun might do something more extreme but he did not appear before them all the way until night time.


    All he did was to send men to bring them clean clothes and something to eat.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had the ability to detect poison. While she could tell that there was no problem with the clothes they wore, nor the pieces of jewelry they wore, but she also could tell that someone had added poisonous drugs into the two dishes.


    With Lin Mengya hinting to them, the three girls avoided ingesting the food that had poison in them.


    They simply avoided that food and Lin Mengya did not make noise about it.


    Lin Mengya would have believed that Zhu Yun did not do think intentionally if not for the maidservants¡¯ look of surprise on their faces when they came in to take away the utensils and bowls when they were done.


    .


    Did he really intend to kill them having used such a potent poison as the arsenic trioxide? However, why had the maidservants cleaned up silently without doing anything else?


    What on earth was his intention?


    They were given food when they were hungry and hot water when they needed a bath.


    If not for the two dishes containing arsenic trioxide, Lin Mengya would really believe that Zhu Yun was only keeping them there to show them hospitality.


    Han Ling, who stayed by the gates the entire afternoon, had disappeared completely once the sky became dark.


    Lin Mengya purposely brought along Xiu and Hongyu to go round the courtyard once. Apart from the crescent-shaped door, there were a few servants guarding the outside. However, she did not spot any spies and informers lying low.

 Chapter 548 - The Tip of the Iceberg

    Chapter 548 The Tip of the Iceberg


    ¡°What trick is Zhu Yun playing?¡±


    Lin Mengya became even more confused. ¡°Is it that Zhu Yun is really not afraid of me and will sneak away?¡±


    ¡°This man is really strange. He wants to imprison us, but what does this mean now!¡±


    Xiu sat on the soft couch and shook her little feet while muttering something.


    She had thought that Zhu Yun wanted to hurt the three of them, but she didn¡¯t expect that he just enclosed them in a courtyard.


    It turned out that she had been nervous for nothing. It seemed that their stay here had been forgotten except for the poison put in their dinner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was in Huichun House previously, the master didn¡¯t frequent the place, but no one in it dared to disobey him. No one could guess the master¡¯s thought.¡±


    Since Hongyu, his old subordinate didn¡¯t know what the man¡¯s plan was, Lin Mengya was even more puzzled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. Maybe he has another arrangement, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya was not reckless, but she had a strange feeling.


    Naturally, Hongyu and Xiu would do everything as she instructed them. Since Lin Mengya had come up with this idea, they would definitely agree. Besides, they were on some else¡¯s turf now, so Lin Mengya was more afraid. ¡°What if Zhu Yun does something bad to them when I am away?¡±


    They walked out of the courtyard calmly. The servants, who had been walking to and fro at the gate just now, were all mysteriously missing at the moment.


    The three of them were cautious in the beginning, but they became speechless later.


    The reason was that they had come across a servant in the yard a short time ago, and the servant had tried to hide, suddenly turning and going back in the direction he had come from.


    If the appearance of the first person was a coincidence, the others along the way were definitely not: they had seen them, but they had turned and left with mutters as if they hadn¡¯t seen them.


    Now, even Lin Mengya, a person with quite a smart brain, couldn¡¯t handle the situation.


    ¡°What is the man going to do?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ so weird, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xiu stared at the yard without a soul in a trance. According to Hongyu, they had almost toured half of the courtyard.


    But no one had come out to stop them. Instead, they all had pretended not to see them or gone to hide as if rats had run into cats.


    In this case, the various situations she had predicted seemed to be meaningless now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the way, Hongyu, could you take us to the place where you trained those young girls previously?¡±


    She had assumed that there would be a tough battle, but she was surprised to find something so soft that no spot was substantial for her to pouch.


    It seemed that Zhu Yun was deliberately working to facilitate her move.


    ¡°This man is quite strange. First, he forced the three of us to stay here and then tested me with Sumei¡¯s poison, but now he has asked those in the yard to treat me as something invisible.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what his scheme was, Lin Mengya was sure of one thing: the person must be watching her in an unnoticeable place secretly.


    She had more doubts, but she seemed to be a little clear about what she should do.


    Seeing no others in the surroundings, Hongyu became a little bolder: she whispered the information she had found to Lin Mengya and Xiu while walking.


    Divided into three classes, the kidnapped girls were not raised in one place.


    Hongyu¡¯s position was not as important as Sumei¡¯s, so she knew nothing about other things except for the girls who needed her training.


    ¡°Where do you know these trained girls will be sent?¡±


    After hearing Hongyu¡¯s introduction, Lin Mengya then realized that the information Night and his companions had found previously might only be the tip of the iceberg.


    The truth was that the kidnapping business of young girls had probably begun many years ago.


    If this was true, the number of kidnapped young girls was almost surprising.


    These girls were unnoticeable, but if they were truly used to make secret deals, perhaps, they were enough to cause a great disturbance.


    ¡°Nowhere else but brothels, luxurious palaces, and external residences of rich men¡¯s concubines. I believe numerous innocent people are harmed each year.¡±


    Hongyu was deeply touched by these words.


    She had been tortured like this since her childhood, so she felt exceptionally empathetic.


    They should have been daughters of good families with a different future.


    But if they were brought here, they were sure to be quite lonely and painful in their entire life.


    She didn¡¯t have enough power, and the only thing she could do was to treat these girls nicely and delay the coming of their final fate as late as she could.


    Indeed, Lin Mengya had guessed it.


    A person¡¯s living on earth was closely related to the four things: wine, women, wealth, and spiritual enjoyment.


    And a few rich or/and powerful people were hooked on such vigorous beauties.


    According to Hongyu, the training of these young girls included not only the ordinary arts of pleasing men but also different training methods, which were used to target different kinds of customers.


    In the courtyard, there were tens of teaching prostitutes like her at least. In the past, they had all been famous top prostitutes.


    Perhaps, all those lechers would not be able to resist the charms of all the young girls trained by them, and they would probably end up forgetting time completely once they were with the girls.


    ¡°Is a residence like this in the old capital the only one?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling cold in the heart. Now, the more she approached the mysterious force, the more she felt that what she touched was quite a scary monster.


    If she kept taking reckless action, she was afraid that it would be like smashing an egg on a rock.


    By taking a familiar path, Hongyu led Lin Mengya to a little courtyard.


    Still, no guards were seen. As soon as the three of them stepped into it, they saw that a group of little children was watching curiously in their direction in a tidy small room.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve finally come.¡±


    When they found that the person they saw was the very familiar Hongyu, all these delicate and nice young girls ran out of the room at the speed of little rabbits.


    Instantly, they surrounded the three of them.


    ¡°Well, have you all eaten yet? Did anyone come to trouble you?¡±


    Affected by Sumei, the young girls led by Hongyu were given the lowest treatment.


    But Sumei had only had the guts to do something tricky to their eating and clothing.


    Among these little girls, the oldest ones were just thirteen or fourteen, and the youngest looked like seven or eight.


    But they had left their families quite early, and the tender care given them had gone. Then, they became the sacrifices of a conspiracy, with their lives ruined because of someone¡¯s ambition.


    Seeing such ignorant girls, Lin Mengya clenched her fists secretly.


    ¡°What a cruel devil!¡± Sooner or later, she would toll the death knell for it in person!


    ¡°No, only the aunts of the other courtyards came and said that you wouldn¡¯t teach us anymore from today on. Aunt, we¡¯re unwilling to part with you.¡±


    A little older girl spoke with disappointment. Instantly, these young girls, who had been noisy moments ago, became silent.


    It seemed that Hongyu was sincere to these girls and had been treating them nicely.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to part with you, either. In the future, you must cherish yourselves much. Remember, no matter what difficulty you face, don¡¯t lose hope in your hearts. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Hongyu truly didn¡¯t want to leave such girls, but her strength was limited.


    She could just put off the coming of their fate a few days here.


    Looking at these innocent and lovely faces, she thought of their helplessness that they would be stained someday and become the tools for pleasing men. Then, she couldn¡¯t help feeling quite sad.


    Looking back at Lin Mengya, Hongyu bit her teeth lightly and knelt before her.


    ¡°Princess, I know you are in a terrible dilemma, but can you, can you¡ª¡±


    Before Hongyu said it, Lin Mengya had learned what she begged her to do.


    At this moment, she felt the deep helplessness that she had never tasted before.


    She had the wish to help all these young girls get out of the abyss of suffering.


    But she was now hardly able to save herself, let alone others. If she tried to take these young girls away, she would hurt them, in fact.


    This was not cowardice but the helplessness that she couldn¡¯t handle the situation.


    ¡°Huh, she has fallen into such a trap here and can¡¯t get herself out, so how can she spare time to care about these useless people?¡±


    When the dilemma occurred, an arrogant voice suddenly came from behind.


    When Lin Mengya and Xiu looked back, they saw a scarlet figure, who had appeared at the entrance of the courtyard at some point.


    Complacent, he arched his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with a look of belittling everyone, which was as proud as ever.


    This person turned out to be the little servant named Zhu Yan, who had once shown up in Huichun House.


    As expected, all her moves were under the control of Zhu Yun.


    But she didn¡¯t know why he asked Zhu Yan to appear in front of her now.


    ¡°Who do you think you are! You dared to talk to my Sister Princess like this! Don¡¯t you believe I can kill you anytime?¡±


    Seeing that the person was just an older child but dared to act like that, Xiu couldn¡¯t help coming out to glare at the annoying man.


    Zhu Yan smiled coldly and took out a silvery sharp scimitar sometime unknown.


    He had a childish face, but there was a cruel and bloodthirsty smile on it.


    But before he could do anything, he seemed to have been nailed to the spot by something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you want to live on, be obedient; otherwise, I¡¯ll let your intestines break and belly burst and die with all kinds of torture.¡±


    Xiu¡¯s beautiful little face became serious. She had been angry inwardly for a long time.


    She hadn¡¯t vented her anger earlier because there was no chance, but now, the man asking for trouble had come to her. Naturally, she would not miss the chance.


    ¡°When did you¡ªyou put the insect at my chest!¡±


    An itchy and numb feeling came from his chest.


    But the soft feeling had instantly made Zhu Yan stand stiffly.

 Chapter 549 - Testing Each Other

    Chapter 549 Testing Each Other


    But what had truly made him stop was a force that almost instantly prevented his hands and feet from controlling themselves.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his strong resistance, he was afraid that he would have lost strength and fallen.


    It was the first time that a little panic had appeared in his black pupils.


    But soon, he learned that all this was the trick of that sharp maid opposite.


    ¡°Do you want to know it? I won¡¯t tell you. Imp, remember, you should be polite to my Sister Princess in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer severely.¡±


    After winning the first confrontation, Xiu obviously felt much better.


    They had been impeded since their arrival at the residence. Her Sister Princess looked calm, but she was quite sullen with the feeling of being teased.


    With the arrogant little man punished, now she had finally vented her anger.


    As the Chinese saying goes: ¡°When beating a dog, one should think about the status of its owner.¡± Today the good beating she had given this aggressive ¡°dog¡± could be regarded as a hard strike on his master¡¯s face.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop Xiu from using poison. Since her coming here, she seemed to have been played like a toy by someone.


    Zhu Yun always looked harmless, but she could find out none of the intents behind all his acts.


    Although she could keep her equanimity, she was not without her anger.


    Besides, it was only possible for two parties to confront each other when they had almost equal strength; otherwise, it would just be that one party slaughtered the other.


    ¡°Where is your master?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were cold with all her momentum bursting out. That was far from what a slim and fragile lady could have.


    However, she always looked calm even when she was in a disadvantageous situation.


    Zhu Yan wanted to give them trouble through talking, but Lin Mengya said to Xiu, ¡°Detoxify him. The real enemy is still far ahead.¡±


    ¡°Right, my master¡¯s powerful name has been spread far and wide. If you dare to harm me, my master will never let you leave this house!¡±


    He had not recovered, but he had begun clamoring.


    Lin Mengya only glanced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Oh? Is it true?¡±


    Arching her eyebrows, she looked at Zhu Yan quite deeply. Now, Lin Mengya was approaching the truth she had in her mind.


    Speaking of shrewdness, Zhu Yan and Xiu didn¡¯t seem to have this function.


    Although Hongyu had experienced worldly affairs, she had a naive heart, after all.


    Only Lin Mengya was different. Although she went to redress the scales like a heroine temporarily, no one could beat her in scheme-making.


    But now, she was being teased by her rival so much.


    But now, it was still unknown who would be the final winner.


    On the way, Zhu Yan wanted to provoke them, but when he saw the emerald green little snake of about one foot long Xiu had taken out sometime, he had to shut his mouth unwillingly.


    When the four people had walked past the long cloister, a grove of green bamboo trees suddenly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°My master only invites Princess Yu to see him. Follow me to wait here, all of you.¡±


    Zhu Yan still despised all of them, but he was a little politer than just now.


    Naturally, Hongyu and Xiu were unwilling, but Lin Mengya pressed the two¡¯s hands and shook her head.


    After all, he was her enemy, so she had to face him.


    The bluish-gray gravel path was quite even, but it wound all the way to the depths of the bamboo grove.


    On the side of the path, the green bamboo trees, each with a diameter of four inches or so, were decorated with small orange lamps.


    Although the sun had set for a long time, she could see everything in the bamboo grove clearly.


    Lin Mengya took light and graceful steps. Shortly, she saw a pale bluish-white figure sitting in the bamboo grove.


    Zhu Yun sat with his back facing her and a jade teacup of crack-like veins in his hand as if he was admiring the beautiful scenery in the grove.


    Seeing him, Lin Mengya took great precautions, but her expression became more and more indifferent.


    Ignoring everything, she sat on the stone stool opposite Zhu Yun and picked up the cup of tea with the green bamboo¡¯s fragrance. As she took a sip of the yellowish water, she felt the slight fragrance as if she was in a tea plantation.


    The quiet and faintly graceful fragrance was so constant that she couldn¡¯t forget it.


    The tea was good. Unfortunately, this was not the right time to taste it.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Holding the teacup, Zhu Yun looked back at Lin Mengya with a small smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about it, but it is really good.¡±


    Lin Mengya put down the cup in her hand. Neither of them had picked up the real business, but the contest between them had already begun.


    ¡°The tea is named Drink of Enmity and Sin, manured with human flesh and irrigated with human blood. Although its roots are deep in the bones, it hasn¡¯t been affected by their bloody scent at all. Compared with other tea leaves, this one is quieter and cooler, and it is popular among scholars. One tael of it can sell for a hundred taels of gold.¡±


    Zhu Yun was explaining quite patiently, but his gentle tone further showed the inexplicable nature and strangeness of the tea.


    But Lin Mengya was calm and took one more sip from the teacup carefully.


    ¡°Irrigated with human blood and manured with human flesh. The method is extremely good. It is said that man is the most intelligent creature between heaven and earth. Surely, these words are true.¡±


    Seeing her calmness, Zhu Yun, who seemed to have predicted it, was not surprised at all.


    ¡°Really, you are the same as what he described. Such a small trick can¡¯t scare you, but do you know why I invited you to chat again, princess?¡±


    After pouring another cup of tea for himself, Zhu Yun stared at Lin Mengya with a faint smile and a little playfulness in his eyes.


    ¡°One who betrayed his previous master naturally needs to choose a reliable route of retreat. People¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted. Of course, as for a few things, one had better see them in person. But I don¡¯t know if you are satisfied with me, Mr. Zhu?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s clear eyes showed that she was not stupid. If what she had in her heart was more of fear when she had met Zhu Yun in the beginning, now what she had was more of a desire for doing an exploration.


    Zhu Yun kept an alert against her and had been testing her, but now, he was not afraid of her at all.


    All the things in the yard were confidential, but she had tested and verified them one by one herself now.


    Then, she was a bit sure of Zhu Yun¡¯s aim.


    He wanted to kill her, or what he meant was quite subtle.


    ¡°You must be joking, Princess Yu. How can you be sure I want to look for another wise master? The world is big, but there are no many wise masters. I¡¯m not talented, but no one can be my master in the Nation of Lintian or the Jin State.¡±


    His words were arrogant, but the momentum in them made the listener have to believe him.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help looking at him a few more times. If others said so, she would think that the speaker had a limited outlook.


    But Zhu Yun was an unfathomable person.


    Her communication with him was not much, but each time she felt that she was wary of ruining something when she went to deal with him. After thinking a bit, Lin Mengya lowered her head and whispered, ¡°You are so ambitious, gentleman. Right, the world is unstable. No matter whom you swear fealty to, it won¡¯t last long, but compared with you, the old master, I have something different: I¡¯m not so ambitious. I don¡¯t want to control the country, nor do I want to control others. In a person¡¯s life, if he can¡¯t control his own fate, how could he think about doing other things?¡±


    It seemed that these words had hit the vital point of Zhu Yun.


    His deep eyes finally fell on Lin Mengya and met her clear eyes. Zhu Yun had thought that he could see a slight of her mood at least.


    But he was surprised to find that he saw no waves in the clear pool of her eyes.


    Obviously, he was in an advantageous situation, but his opponent was as undisturbed as ever. At the moment, his trick seemed to be useless.


    He heaved a light sigh inwardly, ¡°No wonder the freak Qinghu beams with joy and feels so proud whenever he speaks of Lin Mengya.¡±


    For the elderlies like them, the girl of less than twenty was young, but she had the ability to make surprising achievements overnight.


    ¡°You are so smart, princess. You are right. If one can¡¯t control his own fate, how could he control anything else? I think you probably have guessed it. The old friend I mentioned is Qinghu, right?¡±


    Their mutual testing had ended. Since the man had begun talking about business, Lin Mengya felt it unsuitable to continue acting.


    She nodded. Since Qinghu had appeared that day, she had guessed that the so-called master in Qinghu¡¯s words probably had close connections with the force behind the Immortal Powder.


    Now in this house, both the Bone of Beauty of Sumei and the Drink of Enmity and Sin Zhu Yun had mentioned were all inhuman and insane.


    Apart from the master Qinghu had spoken of, she couldn¡¯t think of another one who could launch such a big project.


    ¡°Just like him, I¡¯m also a man who survived the bloody sites of the dead. I think you should know that both Qinghu and I are freaks, but I¡¯m luckier than he is. My leg was broken when I was nine, and I¡¯m not as handsome as Qinghu, so I didn¡¯t end up like him.¡±


    Zhu Yun caressed his kneecap subconsciously. In his tone, such an experience didn¡¯t seem to be important.


    ¡°Qinghu is indeed different from you. Anyway, I dragged him. If you have any requirements, I¡¯ll surely do them for you, but I hope you can help him at the critical moment, Mr. Zhu.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke quite sincerely. Since this was related to Qinghu¡¯s life, the more she knew about the massiveness of this force, the more she was worried about Qinghu.


    ¡°Oh, you and he are really strange. He begged me to serve you with his life, but you come to beg me to help him now. Doesn¡¯t Prince Yu care about your relationship with him?¡±


    It was rare for Zhu Yun to ask about someone¡¯s private affairs, so he looked at Lin Mengya quite profoundly. He was curious about the relationship between Princess Yu in her golden time and Qinghu.

 Chapter 550 - Presumptuous Request

    Chapter 550 Presumptuous Request


    ¡°He is my family member, one of the most important family members of mine, and I am also his family member.¡±


    The love between her and Qinghu had ended a long time ago.


    Lin Mengya was clearer than anyone about this.


    Qinghu would never chat or laugh with her fully at ease because his character wouldn¡¯t allow him.


    It was because both of them knew that they were family members to each other, so they didn¡¯t have any scruples.


    He was like a brother to her. They would never worry that one would betray the other or abandon the family member of the other.


    ¡°It turns out to be like this. He is really lucky. People like us are neither humans nor ghosts. If we can have such a family member who remembers us with concern, our living in the human world is not in vain.¡±


    Zhu Yun burst out smiling as if he had let go of something.


    Then, his look at Ling Mengya became a little warmer.


    Maybe really like Qinghu, she was the one who could save them from their fate.


    After organizing his thoughts a bit, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°I know you are from a family of generals, but I¡¯m afraid you have never learned about the affairs of the martial arts world, right?¡±


    This showed that Qinghu hid something from Zhu Yun. For example, he hadn¡¯t told him about the Sanjue Hall that was gradually gaining strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard something about it. My husband, father, and brother work in the imperial court, but the martial arts world is part of the world, so how could I completely be an outsider? But I don¡¯t know which one is what you refer to, Mr. Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you heard of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±


    Zhu Yun asked her gently, but somewhat imperceptible fear appeared and vanished in his usually peaceful eyes at the moment.


    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t notice it because no matter how she racked her brains, she would not recall any piece of information about the Candle Dragon Cult.


    After a long time, she had to shake her head and said, ¡°The martial arts world consists of complicated fractions, which are more complicated than the affairs in the imperial court. I haven¡¯t heard of the Candle Dragon Cult.¡±


    Zhu Yun stood up slowly. Since he faced Lin Mengya with his back, he could barely hide the hatred he could never suppress in his eyes.


    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult was the biggest evil sect thirty years ago. It acted mysteriously and strangely and killed people at will, so the upright sects joined hands and wiped it out. For some time, they disappeared. People in the martial arts world all think that all members of the Cult were killed in the battle that year, but they don¡¯t know that the so-called evil sect in their eyes was just its most peripheral interest. In the past years, its force has been working secretively. If we make a count, we know that the current Dragon Head is its thirty-sixth leader.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-six? The number is even more than that of the emperors of these imperial courts, right? The Candle Dragon Cult has such a deep root!¡±


    But no one knew that this was not the only powerful aspect of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Zhu Yun said that the Candle Dragon Cult acted mysteriously and strangely but was a highly regulated organization.


    Its top leader was called Dragon Head, who was the master of all of them. It was said that this man was quite mysterious and never easily showed up at normal times.


    Besides, the Dragon Head was a lifelong position. So far, the Candle Dragon Cult had been living for hundreds of years, in fact.


    Having developed for hundreds of years, the Candle Dragon Cult was no longer only an organization in the martial arts world. In fact, its power had stretched deeply to different countries, but its essential members even didn¡¯t know how powerful it was.


    Those young girls, who were treated as commodities, and the harmful things like the Immortal Powder were commonly seen in the Candle Dragon Cult.


    In the eye of the Candle Dragon Cult, neither the emperor of the Dajin nor the emperor of the Nation of Lintian was more resourceful and capable than their Dragon Head.


    But such an evil sect was lurking like a venomous dragon in the dark.


    Lin Mengya then realized that the so-called imperial power was so unstable.


    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult is powerful, but how could no one know where it is located?¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s doubtful eyes, Zhu Yun had a helpless and wry smile.


    ¡°In fact, the Candle Dragon Cult is something secret in every country. After all, no emperor will compromise with an organization in the martial arts world. Besides, the Cult, which looks massive, has been having many flaws over the years. Otherwise, do you think that the Dragon Head would be so quiet?¡±


    That was right. The desire for power was limitless.


    Large numbers of people who ruled a country yearned to be the monarch of the world, let alone the extremely cruel and vicious Candle Dragon Cult.


    ¡°You mean that you want me to help you get out of it, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya was definitely a person who had a clear estimation of herself. The Candle Dragon Cult was a huge organization. The Jin State could barely fight when it put all its strength into use, let alone her.


    Moreover, the one on the throne was the Long Clan, not her, Lin Mengya, so this possibility could be ruled out completely.


    However, Zhu Yun suddenly looked back, and his clear and cold eyes fell on Lin Mengya completely at the moment. Seeing the eagerness in his eyes, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous.


    ¡°Is this guy hoping to sell me out with an excuse?¡±


    ¡°Right, but I more hope to wipe out the Candle Dragon Cult with your strength!¡±


    The words contained the eagerness that Lin Mengya could not bear.


    But his shocking remark had instantly made it a little unable for her to accept.


    It was the Candle Dragon Cult! An organization in the martial arts world with hundreds of years of history, which was almost like a nation.


    She was asked to weed it off? She was so small with only dozens of kilos, and they could kill her even without using any strength!


    ¡°Sir, you think too highly of me. I have some small abilities, but I don¡¯t think I have the ability to turn the world upside down. Please don¡¯t make jokes anymore, sir.¡±


    But Zhu Yun had no wish to let her go. He held her hand and said excitedly, ¡°The music score for green stringed instrument is in your hands, isn¡¯t it? With it, you can surely exterminate the Candle Dragon Cult. Maybe you can¡¯t weed it out completely in one year or two or even eight or ten years, but only you can wipe it out in this world!¡±


    Hearing these words, Lin Mengya became more confused.


    The music score for green stringed instrument was just a medical book. Yes, she admitted that this was absolutely an extraordinary medical book.


    ¡°But if I could defeat large troops only with medical skills, the Pavilion of Herbs would be a nuclear weapon experimental base, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Then, Cousin Chen should hurriedly take these weapons of mass destruction to conquer the earth, right?¡±


    Even if she used her stupidest mind to think about it, she knew that this was basically impossible.


    After shaking off Zhu Yun¡¯s hand with much difficulty, Lin Mengya took one step back without being seen.


    She had some suspicions. ¡°Does this guy have a mental disorder?¡±


    ¡°No, you still don¡¯t know the secret of the music score for green stringed instrument now. If you know it, you can make the Candle Dragon Cult disappear instantly. If so, Qinghu and I can be saved from our destinies. Now you don¡¯t know it, and it¡¯s not a big deal, but you must remember that no matter what, you can¡¯t let the members of the Candle Dragon Cult get it. Otherwise, people¡¯s lives and property in the world will be destroyed. When that happens, Qinghu and I will have to die. Even if you just want to save Qinghu, you can¡¯t let others get the music score for green stringed instrument. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded subconsciously. Then, Zhu Yun eased his anxious look slightly.


    ¡°You were scared? Sorry. This is quite important, so I was a little agitated. Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Zhu Yun¡¯s apology made Lin Mengya feel a little better.


    Today, his unsuitable manner was beyond her expectation.


    She had thought that Zhu Yun only wanted to use the strengths of the Nation of Lintian and the Jin State to get rid of the Candle Dragon Cult, but now, she seemed to have run into big trouble.


    ¡°Mr. Zhu, there are always people who want to take the music score for green stringed instrument from me, in fact, only because of the Candle Dragon Cult, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya had been a little puzzled previously.


    The music score for green stringed instrument was a remarkable book, but it was not as popular as that, was it?


    Killings and robberies had happened, let alone various schemes.


    Now she finally knew that the music score was related to such a big secret. ¡°No wonder those people would rather risk their lives to get it.¡±


    ¡°Well, some people are like that, but lots of others do it for other purposes. You should know that the music score is not only a medical book. There are lots of secrets hidden in it. You don¡¯t have a firm foundation now, so you shouldn¡¯t know more. If nothing unexpected happens, you should return to the Dajin these days? I have a presumptuous request. Princess Yu, I hope you can take it.¡±


    After telling his secret, Zhu Yun became a little politer to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and signaled to him that he could continue his talk.


    ¡°I have a small attendant. It is Zhu Yan you met. He has been my attendant since he was young. Although he is somewhat naughty and unruly, his nature is not evil. This time I hope you can let him keep you company, Princess Yu. For one thing, it is convenient for our communication; for another, I don¡¯t want him to take the path Qinghu and I have taken. Princess Yu, I hope you can fulfill my wish.¡±


    Zhu Yun begged a bit with his eyes.


    Seeing his submissive look, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what she should do.


    If she agreed, she would have an informer, who failed to keep to his own line, at her side in the future.


    If she refused him, it showed that she was insincere.


    After pondering it over, Lin Mengya nodded in agreement gently but said, ¡°This is easy. But if he becomes my follower and is found by the Candle Dragon Cult, will you be dragged into trouble?¡±


    Anyway, Zhu Yan would not be able to make waves. On the one hand, the prince¡¯s mansion was so big; on the other, Zhu Yan was just a child.


    All the cats and dogs in her home had grown up, and she needed a suitable person to look after them.


    How pathetic Zhu Yan was! He had no idea that he had become the best candidate for being the animal attendant of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I won¡¯t happen. Zhu Yan is a child I picked up from outside, and the people of the cult have never seen him before. But I¡¯ll return to the cult this time, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit inconvenient to bring him with me.¡±

 Chapter 551 - Secret Cooperation

    Chapter 551 Secret Cooperation


    ¡°Return? Anything happened?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank, and she prayed subconsciously, ¡°Never be anything bad about Qinghu, please!¡±


    ¡°This is the convocation from the Dragon Head. It is said that the members of the branches in different areas have hurried back these days. Qinghu and I had other tasks to do, so we could put it off for a few days. But if we don¡¯t go back anymore, the Dragon Head will get suspicious.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It seems that the appearance of Sumei was not accidental.¡±


    From Xiu¡¯s mentioning of Sumei¡¯s appearance to her unintentional finding of the hospital that sold aphrodisiacs, they seemed to have no connection, but when she thought about them carefully, she realized that they had some connections, in fact.


    And Zhu Yun¡¯s mind and means showed that even if she hadn¡¯t found it, he would have thought of other ways to lead her there.


    Because of Qinghu¡¯s guarantee for her and the limited time, she had long been part of Zhu Yun¡¯s plan.


    But she had been racking her brains to guess Zhu Yun¡¯s intent.


    It turned out that she had been deep in someone¡¯s trap for a long time without realizing it.


    As the Chinese saying goes: ¡°However smart you are, there is always someone who is smarter.¡± In comparison, her stratagem was inferior to Zhu Yun¡¯s.


    ¡°You began plotting against me a long time ago, right? But why did you use me to kill Sumei? What does the Bone of Beauty that she mentioned again and again mean?¡±


    Lin Mengya had no time to feel angry. After learning the secret of the Candle Dragon Cult, she deeply knew that she had fallen into a bloody battle that she would never be able to get herself out of.


    Her initial idea was that she would have good luck after getting the music score for green stringed instrument, but she was surprised to find that this was a hot potato. If she dared to be a little careless, she would truly drag everyone to the abyss.


    ¡°Qinghu has probably told you that the reason why he and I have become this is that we have been forced to take many drugs since we were young. These years, the Candle Dragon Cult has become even more secretive and stranger in doing things. Many kinds of unknown drugs have been developed. Compared with the children now, Qinghu and I are lucky. Therefore, when we meet in the future, never believe me before I take out this!¡±


    Zhu Yun took a red string with two unnoticeable jade beads from his wrist.


    He divided the jade beads and put one bead in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Do you mean that someone in the Candle Dragon Cult will disguise as you?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the jade bead, confused. One should be prudent, and she would never easily believe others.


    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult has been expanding so secretively. Do you know what is its method? It is no other than controlling people with drugs. The Immortal Powder and the Bone of Beauty are not advanced ones. The more advanced one can just make all the people in the city lose their minds overnight, but some people are best at disguising. Over the years, so many people have been assassinated, but how many people with great power or high statuses you¡¯ve heard have had a sudden fatal disease? If the royal clans didn¡¯t have the methods of identifying their offspring, I¡¯m afraid that the Nation of Lintian would have disappeared a long time ago. Do you think that your cousin, the new emperor of the Nation of Lintian, went to settle accounts with all the officials of the nation only for replacing the old force with the new?¡±


    Lin Mengya had never expected this.


    The information Zhu Yun had told her shocked her, making her feel that she had been viewing the world through a small window.


    She thought about it hurriedly. To put it simply, the strategy of the Candle Dragon Cult was: it would cater to the needs of their targets, and the best result was drawing them closer to its side; if this failed, it would use drugs to control them; finally, it would use its members to replace them gradually.


    She felt that this strategy was quite familiar. In an instant, she remembered something.


    Previously she had heard Long Tianyu speak of the empress. She, who was self-willed and narrow-minded, had been almost invincible because of the strong power of her parents¡¯ family. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t done anything that truly hurt the emperor or his sons.


    But in recent years, she had exercised her power in the imperial harem and even extended her power to the imperial court.


    Apart from forming cliques for selfish purposes, now she even yearned to control the imperial government, and her methods had become fiercer and fiercer.


    No matter how she viewed the matter of Concubine De, Lin Mengya felt that it was familiar. ¡°Is it that the Candle Dragon Cult has joined in it?¡±


    ¡°Time is almost up. All the people in the house will leave tonight. After that, you can leave with your companions. Princess Yu, please help me take care of Zhu Yan. Qinghu and I are sure to do something helpful, and we will wait for your good news,¡± Zhu Yun bowed low and said quite earnestly.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll do my best to keep him safe. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Although she still had numerous questions for Zhu Yun to answer, Lin Mengya stopped herself from asking him, for this was not the right time to get her questions answered.


    Zhu Yun went lightly like a leaf to the distance. Gradually, he disappeared on the other side of the bamboo grove.


    The tea on the table was already cold, but Lin Mengya still poured one cup and tasted the tea carefully.


    The good smell of sin was still reverberating in her mouth, but her mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t want to have such a powerful enemy like the Candle Dragon Cult, but all those she was concerned about had connections with this intricate evil organization.


    To protect herself and help all the people get rid of the control of this ¡°evil dragon¡±, now she had no choice but to fight to win or die.


    Something white whizzed in the air and fell right in front of Lin Mengya.


    It turned out to be a small note.


    After unfolding it, she only saw two sentences of vigorous handwriting.


    ¡°Sumei is the subordinate of the Dragon Head. Beware of anyone.¡±


    Lin Mengya put the slip of paper into the teapot naturally.


    With the slip of paper soaked in water, no other people would know what was written on it.


    No wonder Zhu Yun had insisted that she should end Sumei¡¯s life in person.


    The reason was that Sumei was among the direct subordinates of that mysterious Dragon Head.


    But Hongyu claimed that Sumei had just begun contacting him these months. Then, how could she have been able to get the chance to contact the Dragon Head?


    ¡°Sister Princess, oh? Why are you here alone? Where is that Zhu Yun?¡±


    Xiu¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Slightly stunned, Lin Mengya looked at Xiu with a bit of scrutiny unconsciously.


    ¡°What? Is there anything strange about me?¡±


    Xiu looked at herself in doubt. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, nothing.¡±


    After hearing Zhu Yu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya had become a little too sensitive.


    In this world, the one that others could not cheat with their disguising skills might be her only.


    Since she had the Shen Nung system and the music score for green stringed instrument, anyone¡¯s disguise, no matter how good it was, was just a joke in front of her.


    ¡°That Zhu Yan seemed to have changed into another person just now. No matter how I criticized him, he didn¡¯t answer back. He seemed to have become another one. Is he going to play any tricks again, Sister Princess?¡±


    Xiu spoke mysteriously. The two young people were about the same age, but they seemed to be enemies.


    This was not surprising. Since one was pure and frank and the other had used to be unruly, it was unavoidable that they had small frictions.


    ¡°Nothing strange. By the way, Zhu Yuan will be with us in the future. Can you promise me one thing? Don¡¯t be so serious with him, OK?¡± Lin Mengya picked up Xiu¡¯s hand and said softly.


    But this girl widened her eyes, looking at her in disbelief.


    ¡°My Sister Princess, you are not joking with me, are you? That imp will stay with us. Why!¡±


    Naturally, Xiu was completely unwilling, but Lin Mengya smiled lightly and whispered something gently in her ear.


    Immediately, Xiu¡¯s gloomy face turned sunny.


    ¡°It turns out to be like this. I know that no one will like such a bad-tempered imp. Sister Princess, rest assured. I won¡¯t be serious with him anymore in the future.¡±


    Seeing this simple reaction of Xiu, Lin Mengya admired her simplicity a bit.


    She let out a gentle sigh of relief. She hoped that she could finally make the Candle Dragon Cult a story of the past as Zhu Yun had said.


    Now she finally understood why Qinghu had made great efforts to help her open the Sanjue Hall.


    Anyway, neither the soldiers of the Lin family nor the power of Long Tianyu was her personal power.


    Only the Sanjue Hall was her secret weapon for protecting herself and her family.


    It seemed that when she went back this time, she shouldn¡¯t only treat the ¡°new fire¡± with the attitude of playing anymore.


    Since the Candle Dragon Cult had dominated the martial arts world for hundreds of years, the boss¡¯s seat should be passed to someone else.


    When she had come out of the bamboo grove, the moon was already quite high in the sky.


    The yard was still quiet. They saw no night cat, let alone people.


    Lin Mengya and her companions went back from where they had come from, but they had the dark-faced Zhu Yan at their heels this time.


    Zhu Yun had told her that all the people would leave here tonight.


    And his words seemed to be true. At least, now she thought that they were probably the only people in this courtyard.


    ¡°Hongyu, let¡¯s go see those children.¡±


    Lin Mengya said lightly. Hongyu didn¡¯t know her plan, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    She only nodded and then led Lin Mengya back to the courtyard where those girls were imprisoned.


    This place was not as quiet as other places. Here, they could still hear a few children talking in their dreams.


    Lin Mengya had foreseen that these children would not be taken away because they were the gift to her for securing their cooperation from Zhu Yun.


    ¡°They are still here. Do we need to take them away secretly, princess?¡±


    Hongyu had some longings in her eyes. Now, she, who had lost her only family member, regarded these children as the continuation of her hope.


    ¡°Yes, go wake all of them up. Now, they can go home.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not worried that Zhu Yun would use snares. Either Zhu Yan or these children were already enough to prove his sincerity.

 Chapter 552 - Beware of the Trick

    Chapter 552 Beware of the Trick


    When these girls were woken up by Hongyu, they were still sleepy with their eyes half-closed.


    ¡°Where are we going, aunt?¡± a little older girl rubbed her eyes and asked timidly.


    In this place, they had been used to obeying orders for a long time, so they were not panicky even when they were woken up at midnight.


    The more than twenty young girls gathered together in the yard. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect their fate to change again this time because of others.


    ¡°Xiu, help Hongyu count their number and don¡¯t let anyone left behind. Except for the items they¡¯ve brought, don¡¯t take other things away.¡±


    The residence was already empty. It was believed that apart from them, the rest were all corpses that couldn¡¯t talk.


    Now she finally knew why the people in the mountain grove of the backyard of the Pavilion of Herbs had been able to disappear instantly.


    The Candle Dragon Cult Zhu Yun had described definitely had the ability to do it.


    These young girls were attached to Hongyu like fledglings to their mother, so, appeased by her, they all packed up their belongings in the shortest time.


    There was no fear in their eyes but the innocence and curiosity of children.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little distressed. ¡°These children are saved, but what about others?


    ¡°What about those decoction dreg young girls whose blood has been drained?


    ¡°These more than twenty girls were just luckily sent to me as a gift by Zhu Yun for showing his sincerity for our agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that more innocent children have become sacrifices due to the astonishing plot of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    ¡°Only by weeding out the Candle Dragon Cult can these children be completely saved from their misfortune.¡±


    Being kind-hearted, Hongyu discussed with Lin Mengya, wanting to go to the other courtyards and check if there were still other girls left.


    Lin Mengya nodded and followed Hongyu to the other small courtyards, where young girls were raised, in the backyard.


    As expected, the whole residence was already deathly still at this time.


    Although oil lamps were still weakly burning in some rooms, these rooms had been cleaned up, even without a piece of paper left inside.


    ¡°How did this happen? They have been taken away?¡± Hongyu mumbled, with a bit of regret in her tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t say anything, nor did she want to say anything.


    In fact, she had strongly wanted to ask Zhu Yun to leave all the children to her, but Zhu Yun still had to continue to go undercover in the Candle Dragon Cult. If he had released all the children, she was afraid that he would have to die.


    More importantly, only the young girls trained by Hongyu still had the unstained hearts of children among these children. As for those groups of young girls, they might have long become the puppets of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    And she didn¡¯t want Sumei¡¯s case to happen again.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve saved some, at least. Let¡¯s go. Hurry!¡±


    Hongyu was quite astute. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say anything, but she had seen through her heart somewhat.


    These few people with these more than twenty young girls walked fast all the way to the back gate of the house.


    But when they opened the door, they saw rows of torches outside. Instantly, they lighted up the alley.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Xiu shouted and took out a venomous insect subconsciously. It seemed that if something went wrong, she could instantly let these people fully taste the venomous insect¡¯s gnawing of their flesh.


    ¡°We were sent here to welcome Princess Anle by Prince Shen. Please go back with us, princess.¡±


    A man with a captain¡¯s looks walked out of the crowd, saluted with joined palm and fist, and spoke to Lin Mengya and her group respectfully.


    ¡°Are you really the men sent by Prince Shen? Do you have any proof?¡±


    Lin Mengya came over to Xiu, looking a little suspicious and hesitant.


    ¡°Uh¡ªI have the written instruction of Prince Shen. You can take a look yourself, princess.¡±


    That man took out a brown envelope from the inner pocket at his chest and presented it with his two hands to Lin Mengya, but the latter didn¡¯t reach out to take it.


    ¡°Go back a bit, all of you. The torches are too blinding, and I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly spoke, sounding a little dissatisfied as if she was truly dissatisfied with the swaying flames.


    The man looked around and had to ask his men to take a few steps back.


    Then, he stood there respectfully, as if he was waiting for Lin Mengya to take the letter in his hands.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya took Xiu to jump back with one step at the speed of a hare.


    The door, which was neither thick nor heavy, was instantly closed by those standing at the gate with great force.


    This happened in the blink of an eye. Before everyone realized it, the inside of the house had been completely isolated from the outside of it.


    Lin Mengya immediately latched the door. After making sure that it worked perfectly, she took one step back and explained to her companions in a low voice hurriedly.


    ¡°These people were never sent by my cousin. Previously, I sent them a message, asking them to halt the troops and wait. Then, how could they have come here so timely?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the leaving of Zhu Yun only happened just now. The house is usually so secret, and there have always been so many secret sentinels here.


    ¡°Not to mention Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu, even Cousin Chen¡¯s men could never be sure in a short time that there were only my companions and me in this place.


    ¡°The only explanation is that as Zhu Yun guessed, there are traitors around him.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could the news have traveled so fast?¡±


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± Outside, the knocking on the door suddenly sounded loud.


    Lin Mengya made a gesture of keeping silent. After making all the people keep quiet, she then said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m very tired today. You ask Prince Shen to come and welcome me, or I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    She didn¡¯t reveal anything in her words but showed an unruly and willful attitude.


    The outsider still thought that they were not exposed and also began to act outside the door.


    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, OK? Now Prince Shen has something important to do, so he asked me to come and welcome you. If you are not satisfied with anything, you can ask Prince Shen to explain to you himself when you see him, OK?¡±


    The outsider seemed to be quite easygoing. On the one hand, Lin Mengya asked Hongyu to take these young girls to a safe place to hide first; on the other hand, she continued the idle talk with the outsider.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ve suffered so much in this terrible place, so you must ask him to come here to welcome me, and I want a sedan chair carried by eight people. Otherwise, I will go to my cousin, the emperor, to complain about him!¡±


    Both of them were good actors while talking through the closed door.


    Silently, Hongyu and those girls had all disappeared into the depths of the cloister.


    Xiu was a little worried, but Lin Mengya pushed her, signaling to her to go with Hongyu.


    Since Xiu could not persuade her, she had to do as she told her. While going away, she looked back again and again, but she finally caught up with Hongyu.


    At this moment, only the dark-faced Zhu Yan was left to stay with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Huh, if I called to them now, they would know that you are just acting.¡±


    Leaning against a pillar of the cloister, Zhu Yan looked at Lin Mengya contemptuously.


    He hated this woman very much. If it had not been for her, his master wouldn¡¯t have left without him.


    ¡°Do you think I would be afraid? If you called, your master¡¯s plan would be ruined completely. Do you know that your master will be in danger if these people take me away?¡±


    It was not difficult to silence Zhu Yan. As long as she used Zhu Yun¡¯s safety to threaten him, the child would learn to behave.


    Zhu Yan glared at her fiercely first, and then he took out a snow-white sharp scimitar from his waist and held it horizontally before Mengya.


    ¡°My master will be safe after I kill you.¡±


    The scimitar was as white as snow. At first sight, one knew this was no ordinary knife.


    Lin Mengya extended her index finger and gently pushed away the scimitar pointed at her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t. If you killed me, you would never return to your master. Only by keeping me safe and sound can you meet your master again.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke firmly, so anger appeared and vanished in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes.


    He had to admit that she was right.


    But Zhu Yan, who couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, cut a wisp of hair from her head at the moment.


    ¡°I will take your life sooner or later!¡±


    Lin Mengya had heard so many people say this.


    As calm as ever, she walked over first while simply saying to him, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Zhu Yan stared at the thin figure indignantly, but he had to catch up with her unwillingly.


    In the backyard, the knocking had turned into the pounding on the door.


    Since they dared to act so recklessly, presumably, they had accurately estimated that the secret sentinels in the surroundings had already gone.


    The news here would travel to Long Tianyu¡¯s ears soon, so these people could only resort to force when their luring trick had failed.


    In this way, the door would be pounded open by them soon.


    Lin Mengya could only make use of the place to hide from these people and buy time for the men of Long Tianyu and his kinds.


    ¡°Is there a secret place only you and Zhu Yun know in the house?¡±


    According to the layout of Huichun House, there must be some secret passageways here.


    The reason why she had asked Hongyu to take the others to hide was that she wanted to attract all the attention of these people.


    And she was in the safest condition only when she was with Zhu Yan.


    The reason was that he was the only one who was familiar with these secret places among the people in the residence, and Lin Mengya was only sure that he was not a traitor.


    A man like Zhu Yun did things like this: if he believed someone, it meant he was fully confident.


    Otherwise, how could he have the guts to do the trick of going undercover in front of the Dragon Head?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    But Zhu Yan had his temper at this time.


    He raised his head and spoke proudly as if he didn¡¯t care whether Lin Mengya would die or not.


    ¡°Now is not the right time for you to be willful. If Hongyu and those with her are caught, neither of us can run away,¡± Lin Mengya frowned slightly but said patiently.

 Chapter 553 - The Evil Dungeon

    Chapter 553 The Evil Dungeon


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable and resourceful? If you would just beg me, perhaps I will let you go if what you say sounds good to me.¡±


    Zhu Yan continued behaving arrogantly. He thought that maybe he would be able to relieve the pain of being abandoned by the shopkeeper by acting aggressively.


    Lin Mengya knitted her brows tightly. This guy must think that she was at a loss of what to do to him.


    ¡°Beg you? Is that all you can do? I think I might die even faster if I were to beg you. Forget about it, I¡¯m going to look for Xiu. At the very least, she¡¯s much more useful than you.¡±


    With a look of disdain on her face, Lin Mengya¡¯s mood changed completely and abruptly and Zhu Yan was taken aback.


    Seeing that she turned to leave without any hesitation, Zhu Yan, who was unhurried at first was now beginning to panic. He leaped forward and stood in front of Lin Mengya. He stretched out both his arms to block her.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you go to her! Using poison is the only thing that shameless girl knows! Humph, given that there are so many people, she¡¯s lucky not to have killed herself with poison!¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help smiling to herself at the sight of the vicious expression on Zhu Yan¡¯s face.


    This guy was way too inexperienced. He had flipped with just a little prodding from her.


    Lin Mengya crossed her arms as she stared at the young man standing in front of her. The situation had turned around. Now, she was one who was calm and composed.


    ¡°Step aside, I am not planning on being implicated by you.¡±


    When Zhu Yan realized that Lin Mengya still did not trust him, he grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s arm roughly and dragged her along with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who is better between me and that shameless girl!¡±


    Lin Mengya, who did not see this coming, almost fell over.


    However, she quickly adjusted the rhythm of her footsteps and followed behind him with ease now. She was even smiling at the corners of her lips.


    The sound of heavy footsteps quickly gave her an idea of the situation.


    There were a large number of people. She had to deal with this situation with great caution.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to a higher spot where we can have a bird¡¯s eye view of them.¡±


    Lin Mengya need not worry that Zhu Yan would somehow regret this and back out of this. He was obviously a dim-wit.


    She believed his mind was already preoccupied with how he would outdo Xiu.


    Zhu Yan glanced at her then puckered up his lips as he continued to drag Lin Mengya along angrily. He did not look back again as he led her to shuttle back and forth in the house.


    Zhu Yan had chosen to take all the small inconspicuous paths. It would be difficult for anyone who was not familiar with this place to catch up with him.


    Soon, Lin Mengya who was running behind Zhu Yan arrived at an attic.


    The two ran quickly up to the second floor. Lin Mengya intentionally looked out of the window so much so half of her body was outside the window.


    The view from the second-floor window was not too bad. The group of men in black who had broken in was in full view from where they were.


    After she took a quick glance, Zhu Yan dragged her down from the second floor once again.


    They supposed those people searching all over had caught a glimpse of her shadow.


    She had not detected the scent of Xiu all this time while running around and supposed Hongyu had led her to the safest place she could think of.


    This was also the reason she insisted that Xiu had to stay close to Hongyu.


    With Xiu around, she would be able to pinpoint their whereabouts.


    In addition, she bought time by appearing now and then so as to make sufficient time.


    ¡°This is so troublesome! Why don¡¯t I just activate the mechanism here to get them all killed?¡±


    Zhu Yan said with impatience in his voice. He did not wish to run around with Lin Mengya like an idiot.


    ¡°Is there a mechanism? Where is it?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face fell. Damn it, how could it not occur to her that Candle Dragon Cult would not merely plant some agents given their usual practice.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s in the dungeon. However, once the mechanism has been activated, there would be no way to stop it. If your accomplices happen to come by, they might get injured by accident.¡±


    Zhu Yan gazed at Lin Mengya with an evil look. He was offering her a dilemma.


    After all, the people outside were still unaware of the situation inside. Once the mechanism had been activated, any reinforcements from outside that arrived risk being injured.


    Nevertheless, if they did not activate the mechanism, they could not possibly keep fleeing from place to place.


    ¡°Bring me to go and have a look at the mechanism. Oh yes, apart from you and Zhu Yun, are there any other people who know about this mechanism?¡±


    The person who gave them away had to be someone from within this house.


    Perhaps it was someone by Zhu Yun¡¯s side. With such a person around, there would be no secret that could be hidden from these people no matter how great the secret was.


    ¡°Apart from me and the shopkeeper, there are few who know about it. I won¡¯t let whoever betrays the shopkeeper of regardless of who he is!¡±


    A chilling look appeared in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes.


    Zhu Yun was the person he respected most and he was the most intimate person to him. Therefore, he would resort to extreme measures in order to protect the godlike figure in his heart.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and she could tell that he was an extremely ruthless and cruel person despite he being completely unskilled in terms of martial arts.


    She made up her mind in that instant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Before they discover us, let¡¯s go over to take a look first.¡±


    It was a nerve-wracking journey but they managed to dodge those people looking for them.


    These people should not be familiar with this place and this somewhat boosted Lin Mengya¡¯s confidence.


    What she was fearful of would be that some of the people who set this place up had infiltrated into this group of people.


    It appeared that the person had merely revealed the information and time of the move out of this place. To be able to plant oneself secretly around Zhu Yun and not be discovered was an extremely difficult thing to do.


    Zhu Yun was a sophisticated and cautious man. He could even run circles around Lin Mengya. For the person who wished to be a secret agent planted by his side, he would have to extra careful to achieve this.


    The two finally came to the front yard where Lin Mengya had been locked up earlier.


    ¡°Do you mean the dungeon is here?¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered in surprise. Zhu Yan turned around and gave her a mocking smile, then he entered the room in a few quick steps.


    With the ease of familiarity, he turned a decorative flower vase, and instantly, the part of the floor by the vanity table opened up into a hole which was the entrance leading into the dungeon.


    Lin Mengya stared at the entrance in great surprise. Who would have expected Zhu Yun to hide his secret right below her feet?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just don¡¯t be surprised by what you will see in a moment.¡±


    Zhu Yan carried a lamp from the table and shone into the dark hole as he spoke with a contemptible tone.


    Nevertheless, neither was Lin Mengya a greenhorn.


    It was just that she found it difficult to grasp what was on Zhu Yun¡¯s mind. She followed Zhu Yan down a flight of steps into the hole slowly.


    The opening to the hole quietly closed up as they disappeared deeper into the hole.


    In that instant, the tunnel seemed to become even darker.


    Fortunately, however, it only took a very short time before Zhu Yan led her over a bend and lit the light in the tunnel with the lamp in his hands.


    Although the light in the tunnel was not big, it was extremely bright.


    It ought to be because the surrounding was utterly dark.


    Lin Mengya was not aware of how far she had been walking while following behind Zhu Yan. It was when Zhu Yan lit up the tenth light that there seemed to be the scent of blood in the air.


    ¡°This is where we call the beauty¡¯s room. Although there¡¯s nothing in here now, we can still have a good look around.¡±


    Perhaps because this place was so hidden away, Zhu Yan reverted back to his arrogant attitude and jeered at Lin Mengya once again.


    However, Lin Mengya could already guess what kind of place this beauty¡¯s room was used for.


    There was a tightly shut metal door at the deepest part of the tunnel.


    Zhu Yan reached out and gently pushed on the door. From beyond the door, the intense stench of blood almost made Lin Mengya throw up.


    However, Zhu Yan seemed to be used to this smell.


    He took a deep breath and sounding as if he was intoxicated, he said, ¡°Many beautiful girls came out of this beauty¡¯s room. The shopkeeper once said that no man on earth is able to escape from the charm of beautiful women.¡±


    What he said was true.


    Lin Mengya tried to calm her nerve as she followed behind Zhu Yan to step into the room filled with the bloody stench.


    The darkness in the room was dispersed by the lamp Zhu Yan was carrying.


    With ease and familiarity, Zhu Yan lit up all the lights in the surrounding.


    Lin Mengya, who was standing at the door, finally had a good look at the inside of the room.


    It was an empty underground dungeon. There was nothing left in the room now.


    However, there was a five-meter square pool at the center of the room which was filled with clear water.


    However, given that it had been filled with human blood for a long time, the white jade at the sides had been strained to look pink.


    The slabs which used to be bright and shiny were covered with bloody veins resembling that of the human.


    Now the scent of the blood should be much more subtle than before. They ought to have thoroughly washed this place many times.


    Lin Mengya circumvented the pool and got to the other side. If not for what Hongyu told her, she would never imagine this pool was once filled with the blood of countless young women.


    ¡°Sumei used to frequent this place. Actually, there didn¡¯t use to be the stench of blood here, because a lot of costly perfumes and spices were used to mix with the blood. There¡¯s actually not much smell now. Honestly, I rather missed the feeling in those days.¡±


    Zhu Yan had spoken those words to provoke Lin Mengya because she kept making him feel humiliated.


    In fact, he did not come here often. Usually, he visited with the shopkeeper a few times every month.


    It was just that he savored the feeling of being pleased with himself if he could frighten Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Really, but do you know that this place might be haunted? The wronged souls of girls who died had been trapped in here. Your body is stained with their blood and soon, they would come looking for vengeance. Look at these web-like patterns on the stone slabs! Don¡¯t they look like the network of veins in the human body?¡±


    Lin Mengya said with an attitude of indifference. There was a cold, creepy element in her gentle voice at this moment.


    All of a sudden, she sneered and reached out her hand to point at the green stone slab, saying, ¡°Look, every branch of the veins is one wronged soul. They are coming to look for you now!¡±


    Zhu Yan could not help but look in the direction her finger pointed. Just as she described, there indeed was a network of red veins that appeared on the greenstone slab.

 Chapter 554 - Going after an Easy Prey

    Chapter 554 Going after an Easy Prey


    After Lin Mengya saw the hesitation in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes, her lips curled up into a bizarre, chilling smile.


    She stretched out her slender and delicate hand to go over the network of red veins on the stone slabs.


    ¡°Looks, these contain the blood of those girls. Can you imagine their immense grievances that even these stones had become spirits?¡±


    Lin Mengya spouted nonsense while keeping a straight face. The stone slabs had been constantly immersed in blood, so much so that the blood had infiltrated them.


    However, Zhu Yan was unaware of the reason. On top of that, he had witnessed the evil that was done here in the past. For the above reasons, he was gradually overcome by the fear of what Lin Mengya said.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ but I wasn¡¯t the one who killed them. If they were seeking vengeance, they should not be looking for me!¡±


    Unable to keep his composure, Zhu Yan retreated a step, shrunk back, and began to stutter.


    Without him being aware, his voice had started to tremble a little.


    ¡°But you saw what happened, didn¡¯t you? You saw how they suffered, how they were tortured to death. Now that the rest of the people has gone away, surely these girls will come after you. I can see them now. They are standing on your shoulders.¡±


    Given the atmosphere coupled with the bizarre and creepy mood Lin Mengya created, Zhu Yan, with a threatening manner but a cowardly heart, was frightened to the point that his face became drained of its color.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him with indifference. She was running out of time so she did not want to make a fuss with him.


    Unfortunately, this guy was capable of any tricks as long as he was not taught a lesson.


    She got up and slowly walked up to Zhu Yan. With a mocking look in her eyes, she stared at the guy whose face was drained off its color, and spoke with a whisper saying, ¡°Now you know to be afraid, don¡¯t you? Find the mechanism quickly.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She supposed the words she said to frighten him was sufficient to make Zhu Yan obey her at least until they escape this situation.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    He nodded immediately and all the air of arrogance in him vanished completely.


    Zhu Yan turned around quickly in search of the entrance to the mechanism room. What he missed was the victorious smile that flashed momentarily across Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    Zhu Yan was way too inexperienced to fight with her.


    The mechanism room was at the other end of the dungeon. Its door, which was made of pure steel, was even programed with an advanced security system.


    Zhu Yan turned the circular handle of the door with ease and familiarity, mumbling simultaneously. This ought to be the way to open the door.


    After some time and effort, the door was opened forcefully by Zhu Yan and immediately, a dusty smell came onto them from within the door.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Get in.¡±


    Lin Mengya followed behind Zhu Yan and quickly entered the mechanism room of average size.


    It was not especially spacious and it was filled with switches to various mechanisms and the sight of them made her dizzy.


    She would be at a loss of where to start if not for Zhu Yan who knew how to operate them.


    ¡°Shall we begin now?¡±


    Despite feeling displeased, Zhu Yan managed to keep his willfulness in check.


    After all, he still had the mentality of a child. Once he was done with throwing a fit and after Lin Mengya¡¯s scare words, he could still tell what was important and serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while first. Perhaps we might be able to get the traitor to show himself. We have to know where he stands so that we can better deal with the situation. I suppose you don¡¯t want your dear shopkeeper to suffer any loss, right?¡±


    Most likely, Hongyu and her company were not hiding anywhere nearby. Moreover, Lin Mengya¡¯s appearance here, and there, would have led most people to the front courtyard.


    After all, she was the target they were after.


    As for the remaining people, she supposed Xiu¡¯s poisonous drugs would be sufficient to deal with them.


    Given that she was already here, she was literally in control of the power to kill whoever was in the courtyard. She was definitely going to make the move, but before that, what she really wanted to know was the identity of the mastermind who sent these men.


    Frowning, Li Mengya made a quick mental analysis of the possibilities.


    She had made quite a number of enemies during this period she arrived in the Nation of Lintian.


    The four old men in the Pavilion of Herbs hated her to the point of wishing to get rid of her as soon as possible.


    Since she knew the Pavilion of Herbs well now, those large families that hung all their hopes on them would also hate her to their bones.


    However, she was not one bit afraid of these people because Cousin Chen would secretly eradicate all of them, who created trouble for her.


    What she worried about most was that this traitor reported directly to Dragon Head of the Candle Dragon Cult, just like Sumei.


    If that was the case, not only she but also Zhu Yun and Qinghu would be put in a very dangerous situation.


    Since she was unable to help the two of them in the Candle Dragon Cult, she could at least quietly help to clean up the trouble that came after.


    ¡°Listen, someone¡¯s coming.¡±


    Zhu Yan came close to Lin Mengya and whispered into her ear.


    Just as Zhu Yan said, she could hear soft footsteps in the initially quiet dungeon.


    She could very well have missed the sound of the footsteps if not for the sensitivity in her hearing.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya tensed up. Through the little crack of the metal door, she peeped out quietly.


    The footsteps eventually stopped at the bend of the dungeon. Thereafter, the shadows of a few figures quietly moved in.


    Even in the presence of the bright lights, their shadows were not easily spotted. They were moving on high alert in the dark.


    If Lin Mengya did not open her eyes wide to observe carefully, she would not be able to tell when these people had moved into the secret dungeon.


    Seeing how carefully they were moving along, Lin Mengya could not help but sneer quietly in her heart.


    ¡°Are they carrying out a sneak attack? It appears that this traitor is very cautious.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one inside.¡±


    One could see the deep end of the secret dungeon in one glance. After those few dark figures scanned the surroundings once, they reported to their commander outside with low voices.


    The large space was empty. There was nowhere to hide.


    However, the people outside were unwilling to enter the room carelessly.


    A few more dark figures entered from outside so as to ensure that every direction of the secret dungeon was taken care of.


    Finally, three men entered slowly from outside.


    The light might not have lit up those men who were hiding in the dark, but the faces of these three could be seen clearly in the light.


    The leader was a thin man wrapped in a long robe in the color of blood.


    However, he was wearing a black Ghost Face mask which made him look hideous and mysterious.


    Standing behind him was someone whose face was familiar to Lin Mengya.


    It did not occur to Lin Mengya that the traitor turned out to be this man.


    ¡°Is this the place you were talking about? It doesn¡¯t look anything special.¡±


    The masked person¡¯s voice sounded muffled, but he definitely succeeded in conveying his disdain in the tone of his voice.


    ¡°Yes, Ambassador White Dragon, you¡¯re indeed high-sighted. Surely this is not the place, but this pool is very special. Back then, Zhu Yun received a commendation from the Dragon Head because he managed to refine the Bone of Beauty using on this pool. However, now he had become a lost dog. There¡¯s no way he can be compared to our heroic Ambassador White Dragon today!¡±


    Under the light in the dungeon, the face of the man trying to bootlick his leader looked detestable.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Standing beside Lin Mengya, Zhu Yan¡¯s body tensed up and his face fell. He spoke with a resentful and murderous voice.


    ¡°Hush.¡±


    Lin Mengya quickly covered Zhu Yan¡¯s mouth. After all, those people outside were all followers of Ambassador White Dragon.


    If not for the fact that they were separated by a thick pure-steel door, their every move would be detected by the people from outside.


    Then, the situation turned for the worst.


    Apparently, Ambassador White Dragon was a member of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    ¡°Humph, how dare these people used trifle tricks and thought they could measure themselves against me! Go, get hold of that girl for me. As long as she¡¯s with us, Zhu Yun will be dead for sure!¡±


    Just like the man had claimed, Ambassador White Dragon did not think much of this place.


    At the command of Ambassador White Dragon, those men began streaming out quietly.


    However, the man in black who had been standing behind Ambassador White Dragon remained still. He ought to be some kind of bodyguard.


    ¡°Do you know where the mechanism well is?¡± Ambassador White Dragon asked after scanning the surrounding.


    ¡­


    He had to be referring to this spot when he asked about the mechanism well.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the door as she peeked out. She was beginning to panic.


    In fact, Zhu Yan had been holding onto the wooden handle for a while now, and at this moment, his eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s right behind that door. However, common people like me are not allowed in there. If we want to open that door, we would have to trouble you, Ambassador White Dragon.¡±


    The traitor could be said to be an old acquaintance. He was the man who stood by the back gate and had pretended to save Lin Mengya and Xiu earlier on.


    At this moment, his obsequious mannerism showed that he had profited much from Ambassador White Dragon.


    ¡°Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to open it, but there¡¯re two bugs hiding in there. Wouldn¡¯t I suffer more harm if they pounce at me?¡±


    There was a mocking tone in Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s voice. Little did Lin Mengya imagine that Ambassador White Dragon had detected their presence long ago.


    However, she still chose to remain still.


    ¡°Huh? Bugs? Do you mean¡ª¡±


    The man was slow. He did not pick up the hint.


    Ambassador White Dragon did not have the patience to explain. He turned around, faced the door, and said, ¡°I heard that Princess Anle is an exceptionally intelligent person. If she is really that smart, why has she become easy prey to me? See, rumors cannot be trusted.¡±


    The tone of contempt was sufficient to make people feel uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, despite being still young, had a rather mature mentality, unlike common people.


    Obviously, she was in a very disadvantaged position at this moment, so she decided to maintain the status quo.


    ¡°My Lord, are you saying that Princess Anle is in there? That¡¯s impossible. Apart from Zhu Yun, no one knows how to activate this. Unless¡­ Hehe, if they are indeed inside there, could you hand the guy over to me so I can deal with him?¡±


    An evil smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. There ought to be a deep grievance between Zhu Yan and him.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Zhu Yan. She was not at all surprised given that this guy had always been arrogant.


    ¡°He is my prey. When is it your turn to cut in? Shadow Slave, since the princess is unappreciative of my favor, you¡¯ll have to personally invite her to come out.¡±


    Ambassador White Dragon berated the man who was behind him as he instructed him with a cold voice.

 Chapter 555 - Putting Oneself at Risk

    Shadow Slave had been hiding in the dark, so much so that Lin Mengya did not have a good look at his appearance.


    At the command of Ambassador White Dragon now, Shadow Slave slowed to a stop and stood under the light.


    Shadow Slave was a man of tall and sturdy stature. He appeared especially strong and fit in his black overall.


    However, when he lifted his hands, Lin Mengya could not help but quietly gasp in shock.


    ¡°If you wish to see me, Ambassador White Dragon, there¡¯s no need to take all the trouble. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like meeting strangers. Please speak your mind directly, Ambassador White Dragon.¡±


    The two places where Shadow Slave¡¯s hands were supposed to be, were replaced by two black gold sharp knives.


    Even if Lin Mengya had only taken one glance, she knew that these two knives were so powerful that even the pure-steel door would not be able to withstand them.


    Instead of an early fall-out, it would be wiser to buy more time.


    Hearing how Lin Mengya had finally broken silence, Ambassador White Dragon instinctively waved Shadow Slave back into darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has offended you, Princess Anle. I¡¯ve no ill intention towards you whatsoever. I just wanted to invite you over to my place to be my guest for a few days. If you are fine with this, please allow me to bring you to my place right now.¡±


    Now when Ambassador White Dragon knew he had gained the upper hand and that Lin Mengya was spent, he began to sound pleased with himself. Seemingly, he was certain that Lin Mengya would obey his suggestion without any protest.


    ¡°If you mean to invite me over as your guest, this battle array seemed way too grand. Given Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s status, you only needed to send me an invitation and I will personally go to you to pay you a visit. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not feeling my best today. Please excuse me for now, Ambassador White Dragon. I shall definitely pay you a visit to thank you another day.¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped holding Zhu Yan to the door. While Shadow Slave had retreated into the darkness, it did not mean there was no longer any danger.


    Ambassador White Dragon and his company could very well tell that Lin Mengya was trying to stall for time.


    The two parties continued bickering only because they were wary of each other.


    ¡°There is no need for that, coincidentally, I have time to spare today. I would advise you to be obedient and come out, Princess Anle. Shadow Slave, fetch Princess Anle.¡±


    Ambassador White Dragon was in no mood for superfluous words. After he gave his orders, the two sharp knives attached to Shadow Slave¡¯s arm instantly make drew two curved lines in the air.


    At that moment, the fortified pure-steel door was cut in two as if it were some soft beancurd by the sharp knives.


    Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan could not help but gasp. Given how formidable Shadow Slave was, it was no wonder that Ambassador White Dragon was so arrogant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go all out regardless of danger!¡±


    Zhu Yan clenched his teeth and pulled down one of the wooden handles in the mechanism well.


    Shadow Slave, who was about to come through the door turned around abruptly to protect Ambassador White Dragon.


    In the midst of the loud sound created by the moving mechanism, countless thin arrows with hooks on their tips shot out from the wall of the secret chamber.


    ¡°Clink clink¡± went the arrows that broke, but both Ambassador White Dragon and Shadow Slave were safe and sound. However, the traitor, who was still looking so pleased with himself a moment ago, looked like a porcupine with the numerous arrows stuck all over his body in the next moment.


    ¡°Are you only going to submit when I force you to give in? Lass, do you really think that I¡¯m totally unprepared for this!¡±


    Despite his face being concealed behind the mask, Lin Mengya could tell from the tone of his voice that he was mocking her.


    In that instant, her heart fell to the lowest point.


    The reason she had chosen not to act, but talk nonsense with Ambassador White Dragon was exactly because she knew he had made all the necessary preparations.


    Although this used to Zhu Yun¡¯s territory, he was after all being forced to submit at this moment.


    Some of the secret mechanism might not be secret in the eyes of Ambassador White Dragon after all.


    These mechanisms might work with people outside, but they would not help much in trapping Ambassador White Dragon in this place.


    Zhu Yan calmly operated the mechanism, but Lin Mengya could see clearly through the crack of the steel door that Shadow Slave continued to station himself in front of Ambassador White Dragon to protect him. No matter whether it was flying needles or arrows, they were of no threat to him.


    However, there had to be an end to the use of these mechanisms. By that time, Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan would have to allow themselves to be seized without putting up a fight.


    ¡°Let me go out and try to lure them away while you activate all the mechanisms at once.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya decided to take a risk.


    The commotion here would soon spread and she believed that help from Long Tianyu and Cousin Chen¡¯s men would soon arrive.


    Perhaps all that had happened in this courtyard was well within Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s anticipation and plan. She could be the greatest variable in this whole episode.


    ¡°You¡ª be careful!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Obviously, he did not expect that the mechanisms that could kill others in an instant had become something fun to Ambassador White Dragon like games to little children.


    Although what Lin Mengya was doing at the moment was as good as digging her own grave, Zhu Yan had no way of stopping her.


    ¡°In a while, you will count to ten and I will dash out and lure them into the open.¡±


    Fortunately, there were no other living person in the dungeon other than Ambassador White Dragon and Shadow Slave, possibly because Ambassador White Dragon was too complacent,


    Lin Mengya had a simple thought. It was inconvenient for her to act here, moreover, it was not a good place for hiding.


    She thought she would rather make use of the intervals between the movement of the mechanisms to dash out of the dungeon.


    Firstly, Ambassador White Dragon would not expect her to resort to such a method which was equivalent to giving up her life. Only by doing would Ambassador White Dragon be caught unprepared.


    Secondly, because of the interference by the mechanisms, Ambassador White Dragon would lose his life to the mechanisms if Shadow Slave decided to go after her. Moreover, with the working of the mechanisms, the speed of Shadow Slave¡¯s movement would be greatly discounted.


    Once she managed to get out, there would be many places where she could hide.


    While she planned this well, Zhu Yan also did according to her plan.


    Outside, it seemed that the arrows were still shooting out non-stop. All of a sudden, there was a short interval between the shooting of the arrows, and a figure dashed out through the door abruptly.


    ¡°Quick! Seize her!¡±


    Despite Lin Mengya¡¯s moving so fast, nothing escaped Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s eyes.


    After making a shrieking sound, Shadow Slave felt great pressure coming off him and he was about to leap up like an eagle taking flight.


    ¡°Watch it!¡±


    Zhu Yan yelled from within the door. Before his hand stopped moving, arrows shot out towards Ambassador White Dragon with much force.


    Shadow Slave gave up pursuing Lin Mengya on his own accord but turned back to protect Ambassador White Dragon by blocking in front of him again.


    Everything had happened according to Lin Mengya¡¯s plan.


    If she was able to bypass the pool at the center of the room in a few steps, Lin Mengya would be able to find a way of escape.


    However, to her surprise, Shadow Slave, who was fighting valiantly, still had the strength to deal with her.


    He stretched out his right arm and the black steel sharp knife on it instantly went towards Lin Mengya¡¯s right chest.


    Coincidentally, a few arrows shot towards Ambassador White Dragon in this instant.


    Shadow Slave put his arms around Ambassador White Dragon and together, they rolled onto the floor. However, he lost control of the black steel sharp knives attached to his hands.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Zhu Yan cautioned Lin Mengya by shouting out to her, but as she turned to look, the black steel sharp knives penetrated her waist.


    This scene of being impaled by sharp knives had not appeared in her preconception.


    Instantly, the great impact threw her into the air.


    With a ¡°Splash!¡±, Lin Mengya fell into the pool of water.


    Now, not only Zhu Yan but Shadow Slave and Ambassador White Dragon were shocked at how the situation had ended up this way.


    ¡°Son of a bitch! Do you not know how to do things? I want to catch her alive, but you have dealt a blow on her and sent her flying in the air!¡±


    Ambassador White Dragon roared. Shadow Slave could very well hit the target with one strike.


    However, Lin Mengya had ended up in the pool.


    Shadow Slave did not try to explain but continued protecting Ambassador White Dragon by staying around him.


    Perhaps he had begun to be confused by the situation.


    He had never ever lost control of the knives on his hands so he wondered why he was not even able to cut open a woman¡¯s body with it.


    Lin Mengya, who had been totally unprepared when she was forcefully pushed into the pool, swallowed a few mouthfuls of water.


    Fortunately, she was a good swimmer and was soon able to adjust her breathing.


    The pool was also not deep. People had merely used it to soak themselves in human blood. Lin Mengya kept a little of her head over the water and she could hear Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s angry roar.


    After this blow by Shadow Slave, she had ended up on the other end of the pool.


    Although she could feel her breath churning and blood boiling, she still managed to spit out the water in her mouth and climbed out of the pool with agility.


    ¡°Get hold of her! Otherwise, you might as well die!¡±


    Ambassador White Dragon roared once again, but Shadow Slave could not bear to move away.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s heart finally settled when he was the Lin Mengya had gotten out of the pool. After this, he was able to operate the mechanisms with more ease.


    At that moment, it was almost impossible for Ambassador White Dragon to escape although Shadow Slave was still able to keep him safe for now.


    Despite being totally drenched, Lin Mengya remained agile and nimble.


    She went along the secret passage and finally emerged from it.


    By this time, there was great chaos out in the courtyard with all kinds of mechanisms and traps being activated.


    Zhu Yan had quietly told Lin Mengya earlier about where the various mechanisms were, therefore she was eventually able to escape those spots where the mechanisms worked.


    The night had become her best camouflage.


    All the people in the courtyard were preoccupied with defending themselves against the mechanisms so much so that few had realized that their target was sneakily heading towards the main gate.


    Lin Mengya had never gone to the front gates, but Hongyu had told her earlier that the front gates opened up to a busy high street. The reason being that this way, it would be able to hoodwink people.


    The backyard was quieter and more secluded therefore there would be more people guarding by the back gate.


    If she was going to look for help, the front yard would be the safest place to go.


    While there were many mechanisms, there were even more enemies.


    There were already many corpses lying randomly on the floor.


    However, these men seemed to be fearless. They seemed to have learned their lesson and they were using their comrades¡¯ dead bodies as shields.


    Lin Mengya tiptoed quietly through the front gates. Along her way, she managed to detect Hongyu and Xiu¡¯s whereabouts.


    She had to admit that Hongyu was indeed an intelligent lady.


    The place where they were was closer to the front gate, therefore there were not many mechanisms and also fewer enemies in comparison.


    After all, if there was too great a commotion in the front yard, the people outside would be able to detect the stir.


    The bright red gate was right before her eyes now.


    It only took a few steps for Lin Mengya to reach the main gate.


    Just when she was about to open the gate, she sensed danger rising in her spine.


    Instinctively, she dodged, and immediately she heard a ¡°swoosh¡±. In the next instant, there was a long shiny silver sword stuck on the main gate just in front of her.

 Chapter 556 - The Truth

    Despite being very cautious, she caught the eyes of her enemies.


    Although the mechanisms were brutal, some vigilant men still managed to escape from the snares.


    Lin Mengya pressed up against the door. The still shaking hilt of the sword seemed to tell her that she might not be as lucky next time.


    The men in black, now covered in blood, glared at her with eyes like that of wild beasts.


    Instinctively, Lin Mengya had the urge to just up and run, however, the only way of escape was the exit right behind the group of men in black.


    Fortunately, her enemies were almost all injured and this would affect their accuracy and speed when they strike.


    This was why Lin Mengya was still able to go round in circles around the men in black.


    Nevertheless, despite the fading of the sounds coming from the activated mechanisms, the number of men in black who had infiltrated the front yard increased steadily.


    While Lin Mengya was intelligent, the men in black were not stupid.


    They knew that they should not create a stir in the front yard, so they allocated two men to guard the main gate carefully.


    The remaining four to five men, on the other hand, tried all means to chase Lin Mengya into the backyard.


    ¡°Men! Help!¡±


    As Lin Mengya kept as calm as she could, she also tried her best, at this moment, to attract the attention of the people outside.


    At this moment, rays of light from the sky penetrated the darkness. The first light of dawn brought more hope to Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuyu had surely received news about her. Someone ought to have tried to stop them if they had not arrived by now.


    Lin Mengya knew she had guessed correctly when she saw the increasing frustration in the eyes of those men in black.


    Nevertheless, the hope in her heart was gradually overcome by her body that was becoming increasingly burdensome.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who had been running around, felt her as if her legs were turning into lead.


    It was also becoming increasingly strenuous for her to dodge the attacks from those men.


    Fortunately, all they wanted was to catch her alive. If not for the fact that they had scruples about hurting her, she would have been dead by now.


    ¡°Open up! Open the door!¡±


    All of a sudden, they could hear the sound of someone knocking hurriedly on the door.


    The men in black hesitated for a moment, then they inched closer to Lin Mengya as they continued to surround her.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here! Save me!¡±


    Her voice, which had become a little hoarse, suddenly became penetratingly loud as she cried out for help.


    The second Lin Mengya stopped crying out, her throat burned with pain. It felt as if she had been going without water for a few days.


    Nevertheless, her loud cry brought about the desired effect.


    The knocking on the door turned into banging.


    On top of that, a few figures then nimbly leaped over the wall and entered the courtyard with ease.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit lifted at the sight of these men.


    There were Liu Xuan, Ling Ye as well as a few highly skilled guards sent to her by Cousin Chen.


    Lin Mengya was glad to see these familiar faces.


    However, it was also because of this that Lin Mengya had let down her guard all of a sudden.


    By now, the men in black, who knew that their situation was hopeless, had stepped up the attacks so that they were even more vicious than before.


    They seized the opportunity when Lin Mengya let down her guard to put a dagger by her neck.


    Just as Lin Mengya¡¯s pupils constricted from the realization that she had messed up, a figure appeared and she was instantly taken out of the circle of man surrounding her.


    Coincidentally, the red-brown main gate had been badly broken by this time.


    Well-trained soldiers in their full armor poured into the courtyard.


    ¡°Strike them! Don¡¯t leave any alive!¡±


    Suddenly, a low, angry voice bellowed from behind them.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya felt a familiar embrace.


    The soothing fragrance from Long Tianyu¡¯s body entered her nostrils.


    It was only at this moment that Lin Mengya regained her consciousness suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Long Tianyu held her tightly in his arms. He had seen how Lin Mengya escaped death the moment the gate was broken down.


    If not for the skillful and agile Ling Ye, the dagger would have easily made a slit in her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ you¡¯ve come, Long Tianyu!¡±


    It would be a lie to say that Lin Mengya was not frightened, despite having been through many difficulties and hardships.


    She was gripped with fear every time she came face to face with death.


    She fully understood that she would not be so lucky to escape death every time.


    ¡°Erm, remain here and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    After making sure that Lin Mengya was unscathed, Long Tianyu¡¯s tone of voice, as well as his facial expression, turned chilling and furious.


    Lin Mengya knew she had committed a mistake when she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s chilling expression.


    Her face fell instantly and she stood obediently behind Long Tianyu.


    What happened today was a lesson for her. If she continued in her willfulness, she would commit greater mistakes than this.


    Long Tianyu felt relieved having Lin Mengya behind him.


    As he draped his large coat over Lin Mengya¡¯s slender shoulders, he could not bear to show his displeasure on her.


    The men in black, who were injured a while back, retreated again and again in defeat.


    The phantom-like Ling Ye began reaping their lives noiselessly.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya saw how Liu Xuan went against those men, while she hid behind Long Tianyu, safely under his protection.


    Liu Xuan wielded his long sword at lightning speed and in an instant, the lives of the men in black were taken away from them.


    The two men fought silently in their respective territories.


    Without getting extra reinforcements from other soldiers and guards, the two were able to strike fear in these men in black so much so that they retreated repeatedly in defeat.


    Lin Mengya imitated Long Tianyu slavishly while standing behind him. She had truly learned her lesson today.


    The Candle Dragon Cult as mentioned by Zhu Yun was not an organization she could fight against given her current capability.


    In the past, she had always relied on her petty tricks and the Shen Nung system to score lucky hits.


    If not for the protection from Long Tianyu and Qinghu along the way, she would not be living such a free and unfettered life.


    She ought to reflect carefully after what happened today. If she continued to act impulsively, she would implicate Qinghu and Zhu Yun, not to mention eradicating Candle Dragon Cult.


    ¡°Alas, my lass, did you know that my brother, the emperor, and Long Tianyu were almost thrown into confusion because of you?¡±


    Even the usually happy-go-lucky Zuo Qiuyu was becoming serious at this moment.


    Although he was not trying to blame Lin Mengya, they could not deny the fact that they might not be able to reach here in time to save Lin Mengya if Long Tianyu and Zuo Qiuchen had not fixed things up prior to this.


    Be it Long Tianyu or Zuo Qiuyu, they would end up being remorseful for the rest of their lives if something bad happened to her.


    ¡°I¡­ I know I¡¯m to be blamed for this.¡±


    Lin Mengya wriggled her nose, aware that she had not been wronged.


    It was her fault after all, but Long Tianyu did not bear to lose his temper at her. Instead, he kept his anger to himself.


    She was keenly aware of his deep concern for her.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not entirely to be blamed. If my brother, the emperor, had dealt with their disobedience earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have met with any danger.¡±


    In the end, Zuo Qiuyu still did not bear to say harsh words to Lin Mengya.


    However, he thought it was good that his little cousin still lacked the capability notwithstanding the fact that she was smart.


    It was good for her to have a taste of defeat occasionally so that she could always bear that experience in mind.


    ¡°Zhu Yan is still in the dungeon. You should get him out of there first. Moreover, there is also a pleasant surprise for you in the dungeon.¡±


    Lin Mengya secretly tugged at Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve as she spoke quietly.


    Long Tianyu nodded. He gazed at her as she hung her head and sighed in his heart.


    She was too daring. She always resorted to methods that put her life on the line.


    She was unaware that there were many highly skilled and bold people in this world.


    Having a dose of her own medicine this time, she almost lost her life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dungeon. Will you lead the way?¡±


    Long Tianyu instructed as he held her tightly in his arms.


    In the backyard where many mechanisms and snares were activated, the corpses of many men in black were all over the ground.


    Together with the slaughter by the two men, there were only a handful of the men in black who survived.


    Lin Mengya had wanted to keep some of them alive, but Zuo Qiuyu stopped her. He casually pulled down the black mask of one of the men in black.


    At the sight of the man, Lin Mengya covered her mouth with her hand with a look of shock in her eyes.


    The man¡¯s mouth¡­ no it was not even a mouth anymore. It was a black hole to be precise.


    There was the absence of any teeth and tongue in the black hole where his mouth should be.


    ¡°They are spree killers whose lives are kept and groomed. They won¡¯t be of any use to use even if we spare their lives. Moreover, they will try to pursue your life if they didn¡¯t die.¡±


    As Zuo Qiuyu spoke, he sighed simultaneously.


    It appeared that Zuo Qiuyu had some understanding of these men from earlier.


    Lin Mengya seemed to suddenly come to a realization and she turned to look at Long Tianyu.


    Did they know about the existence of Candle Dragon Cult all along?


    Why then did they keep this from her?


    ¡°Why¡ª?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart jolted the moment she blurted out.


    All the things everyone had done for her since the beginning came flooding into her heart.


    Her mother had fled her homeland, kept her identity a secret, and became Mrs. Lin in Jin State all because she wanted to elude Candle Dragon Cult.


    Qinghu had found out a long time back that Candle Dragon Cult had eyes on her, so he had prepared the way of escape for her long ago. He supported her in setting up Sanjue Hall and finally used Zhu Yun as the last resort.


    Long Tianyu had put down everything else to follow her to the Nation of Lintian to look for medicinal herbs. He tried to protect her in all ways because he knew that Candle Dragon Cult would try to harm her.


    Cousin Chen and Cousin Yu had refrained from asking her to return the music score for the green stringed instrument. They only restored her status of being Princess Anle and planted well-trained guards around her to protect her.


    All of them did many things quietly in order to protect her.


    She, on the other hand, had acted rashly so that she could ¡®find out the truth¡¯ and had therefore put her life on the line on many occasions.


    Not only did she make those people who were concerned about her very anxious, but she had also wasted all their hard work and effort.


    Likely, those plans and setups in secret had incurred much loss.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that up to now, her willfulness had indeed caused much harm to other people¡¯s well intentions.


    She always thought that she was able to shoulder everything by herself and to carry out everything independently.


    Unbeknownst to her, she was in reality, the little lass who was the spoilt brat.


    ¡°Mengya, Mengya, what¡¯s happened? Where are you hurt?¡±


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and asked Lin Mengya with a tender voice.


    Long Tianyu could not help but feel anxious when he saw that her eyes had become dull all of a sudden.

 Chapter 557 - Ruthless Youth

    ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡­ I just felt¡­ that I¡¯ve let everyone down¡­¡±


    There was so much she wanted to say, but in that instant, Lin Mengya choked at her words and was unable to say anything.


    Her eyes became red, but she tried hard to keep the tears from falling down.


    ¡°Alas¡ª I¡¯m not blaming you, don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Long Tianyu reached out his big hand and lightly caressed her forehead.


    In spite of feeling angry, Long Tianyu could not bring himself to vent it at this moment.


    Moreover, while he was a little upset with Lin Mengya, he was even more upset with himself for not being able to protect her.


    Now, seeing that she was about to cry, his anger vanished completely.


    All that was left was his tender love towards her, which he was too shy to express in words.


    ¡°It will be good if you remember this lesson. Just be careful from now on.¡±


    Long Tianyu groaned inwardly. If it were in the past, no one who had committed a mistake could escape his berating.


    What was wrong was wrong. No matter how reasonable the excuses sounded, nothing could cover up mistakes.


    However, he could not bring himself to say anything harsh when it came to dealing with Lin Mengya.


    Perhaps she was the only exception in his life.


    ¡°Yes, I will be careful going forward.¡±


    She held on tightly to Long Tianyu¡¯s coat like an obedient kitten.


    It was not every day that she was so quiet and adorable. Long Tianyu, feeling satisfied with her answer, held her tightly in his arms.


    The large coat had wrapped tightly and securely around her slender body. All Long Tianyu wanted to do was to encircle her in his world so that she did not have to see any more of this cruel and dark world.


    Finally, the night passed and the gentle rays of sunlight penetrated the sky from the east and lit up the entire land.


    Liu Xuan and Ling Ye, who were ahead of them, were approaching the dungeon.


    As they stared at the entrance which was an opening that could only accommodate a person at a time, Ling Ye and Liu Xun exchanged looks and leaped in one after another and disappeared into the hole quietly.


    The noise made by the mechanisms was no longer as loud as when Lin Mengya came out from the dungeon some time ago.


    Lin Mengya could not help but took a step close. Zhu Yan was still holding up in there with much effort. Although the mechanisms were able to keep Ambassador White Dragon and Shadow Slave at bay, she could not possibly sacrifice Zhu Yan.


    ¡°Zhu Yan! I¡¯ve gotten help to come to save you!¡±


    In order to protect Liu Xuan and Ling Ye from harm, Lin Mengya could only crane her neck and shouted into the opening.


    Thereafter, the sound of sword fighting could be heard coming out from the dungeon.


    Lin Mengya was tempted to go over to check out on Zhu Yan, but Long Tianyu tightened his grip around her hands and refused to let her go.


    Long Tianyu stopped her impetus resentfully and Lin Mengya gazed timidly at Long Tianyu and said, ¡°Zhu Yan is the amulet Qinghu left for me. This is too important and I can¡¯t allow any harm to befall him.¡±


    The mechanisms and snares inside the dungeon were much more intense than outside.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had left Zhu Yan to control the mechanisms on his own so she could find the opportunity to go out and get help.


    Long Tianyu gave her a glance, but his intention was unclear to her. He quickly got in front of her to block her.


    When the group of them entered the dungeon, they saw Liu Xuan and Ling Ye fighting fiercely with a dark figure.


    Not only were the two men highly skilled in martial arts, but they were also very intelligent, nimble, and quick to react. Nevertheless, they were entangled with the dark figure in a fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡±


    Zhu Yan, who was in the mechanism well, had thought that he would die in there.


    To his surprise, just when all the mechanisms had been activated and used, two men had rushed in. Shadow Slave, who was after his life was immediately entangled in a fight with them.


    In addition, Lin Mengya¡¯s cry had reassured him that help was on the way.


    Little did he expect that the moment he let down his guard, the shadow of a figure, whom no one noticed, suddenly appeared before him.


    A dejected-looking Ambassador White Dragon threw himself ferociously on Zhu Yan.


    He was not stupid and knew that the situation was hopeless for him. If he did not get hold of Zhu Yan, he could well die in here.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Lin Mengya cried out in anxiety. From her understanding of Ambassador White Dragon, she knew him to be a very cunning person.


    If he got his way, Zhu Yun and Qinghu would get into a dangerous situation!


    At this critical moment, a ray of light flashed onto Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s waist.


    Behind that mask was pair of eyes that were wide opened from the pain. They were gazing at the arrogant and ruthless looking youth with shock.


    Never did he expect that at this moment in time when his life was in danger, Zhu Yan had stabbed him with the machete that he barely parted with and he did it without any hesitation.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The ferocious strength with which he pounced at Zhu Yan had become one of the reasons he wanted to seek death now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to take your life.¡±


    Zhu Yan let go of the machete in his hand with disgust and in that instant, Ambassador White Dragon collapsed to the floor.


    Lin Mengya, standing behind Long Tianyu, was taken aback for a moment. In turn, she suddenly remembered the scene when she first met Zhu Yan.


    It was no wonder that Zhu Yan had entrusted him to Lin Mengya.


    If such a talented kid were to fall into the hands of Candle Dragon Cult, there would be one more brutal killer in the society after a decade.


    ¡°Your master is dead. If you keep resisting, he would lose his life.¡±


    Zhu Yan trampled on Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s head and spoke arrogantly.


    Shadow Slave¡¯s strength was spent perhaps because his heart was tied to his master, or that he had been resisting the mechanisms over a long period of time.


    The fierce attacks gradually slowed, and the weak points occurred more frequently now.


    Ling Ye and Liu Xuan worked together with much rapport. After a dozen more moves, they chanced upon a gap and they quickly wielded their weapon at Shadow Slave.


    In that instant, the agnails on the leather whip together with Ling Ye¡¯s long sword resulted in blood being splattered all over.


    Shadow Slave began to stagger and eventually, he fell into the pool in the middle.


    The faint red from his blood began spreading out in the water. This battled had finally ended with Lin Mengya¡¯s party gaining the victory.


    ¡°Escort this man and have Zuo Qiuyu personally take care of him.¡±


    Although the two had worked together, the commander was obviously Long Tianyu.


    He instructed for Shadow Slave to be brought outside and Ambassador White Dragon to be led away. After which, Long Tianyu wanted Zuo Qiuyu to tend to Ambassador White Dragon¡¯s injuries personally.


    Outside, the servants were clearing up the corpses without being instructed to do so.


    By now, the large courtyard outside was already piled up with rocks thrown out by the mechanisms as well as corpses.


    Hongyu and Xiu emerged from their hiding place with the other girls.


    Although all the people went through the daunting experience, there were no mishaps.


    There was nothing much Lin Mengya could do to help in terms of clearing up the mess.


    Under the watchful eye of Long Tianyu, she, followed by Xiu and Zhu Yan obediently boarded the horse carriage waiting outside the gates.


    ¡°We were not expecting Princess Anle to be such an ornamental person. Are you really so fearful of your husband?¡±


    Inside the spacious horse carriage, the three passengers were spent.


    Nevertheless, Zhu Yan had seized the opportunity to be sarcastic to Lin Mengya.


    After all, he would not be getting many opportunities to humiliate her.


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s because my master doted on my big sister, the princess. What do you know, being a little kid?¡±


    Naturally, Lin Mengya was not bothered about Zhu Yan¡¯s attempt to provoke her, but Xiu was the one who would not give in.


    Despite feeling exhausted, they seemed to find the energy to argue with each other with vigor.


    There seemed to be a fire in their argument, but the content of their argument was completely useless.


    Lin Mengya just let them be. After all, they needed to relax after such an exciting episode.


    However, at this moment, she was more interested in the statement Zhu Yun made about the music score for the green stringed instrument being the crux for defeating Candle Dragon Cult.


    She had roughly gone through the music score for the green stringed instrument in the past days and had search keywords relating to the Candle Dragon Cult. However, she had yet to find any leads.


    Could the secret be hidden in the original copy of the music score for the green stringed instrument?


    Fortunately, not only did she managed to attract the attention of most of the targets but before she left, she had also instructed Yunzhu to send a number of trained men to protect the people in the courtyard.


    She believed there should not be a problem with the original copy.


    She wondered what kind of secret was hidden in the pages of this ¡®useless¡¯ book filled with blotches of dark ink.


    While she pondered, Lin Mengya dozed off without knowing what time it was.


    By the time she opened her eyes, what came into sight was the ceiling of the still-swaying horse carriage.


    ¡°I¡­ are we not there yet?¡±


    Lin Mengya, not aware of how long she had been asleep, realized that someone had put on a new set of clothes on her.


    She was wearing a pastel blue outfit made of yarn, which felt extremely comfortable. Only that the material was a little too thin.


    She was about to get up when a head of long hair smelling like fragrant jasmine appeared before her.


    Lin Mengya pushed herself up and realized that it was Long Tianyu, who had also changed into a sapphire blue outfit embroider with the pattern of a dragon. At that moment, he was smiling helplessly at her.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Long Tianyu asked with a tender voice in his usual doting tone.


    Lin Mengya fiddled with her puffy hair and nodded.


    Thereafter, she conveniently pushed aside the curtain of the horse carriage and realized that the sky was already dark and dotted with stars.


    The cool night breeze forced her to let go of the curtain and shrink back into the blanket.


    ¡°You have been asleep for a day. It was Hongyu and Xiu who helped clean you up and changed your clothing.¡±


    Long Tianyu explained to her when he saw her puzzled expression.


    What? Had she fallen that deeply into unconsciousness? She had even troubled Xiu and Hongyu to clean her up and change her clothing!


    In that instant, Lin Mengya wished that she could find somewhere to hide.


    She was more like a dead pig than just a person who had fallen asleep!


    ¡°Where are we¡­. headed?¡±


    She did not want to continue in the same topic of conversation, supposing that she had made herself a spectacle today.


    Blushing, Lin Mengya quickly changed the topic of conversation.


    Her sudden change of topic was awkward, but Long Tianyu was not really bothered.


    He put down the scroll in his hands and moved closer to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°We are¡ª going back.¡±


    Lin Mengya blinked. Her mind was filled with question marks.


    Going back? What did Long Tianyu mean? Were they going back to Dajin?


    Why? Why did it have to be so soon£¿


    She supposed the business regarding the Pavilion of Herbs was not over yet.

 Chapter 558 - Preventive Measures

    ¡°Going back? Is the business regarding the Pavilion of Herbs settled?¡±


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before she raised the question.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen will be able to handle the remaining matters.¡±


    Long Tianyu reached out his hand to push her back into the blanket. It seemed that Zuo Qiuyu was right. It was easier to bring her out of there when she was asleep.


    ¡°How about Hongyu and the rest? Moreover, I need to find a place to settle them down before I leave, right?¡±


    Unable to stop worrying, Lin Mengya pressed on with her questioning and as a result, Long Tianyu did not know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Holding her tightly in his embrace, Long Tianyu answered every one of her questions patiently.


    ¡°They wanted to follow you. As for those who wished to go home, I¡¯ve sent them home. Don¡¯t you worry anymore. Why don¡¯t you just take a good rest on the horse carriage? We may well get into more trouble when we return to Dajin this time.¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke with some hint of helplessness in the tone of his voice.


    Although there seemed to be calm in Long Tianyu¡¯s dark eyes, Lin Mengya could almost spot the anxiety deep within.


    She decided not to probe any further. Given Long Tianyu¡¯s character, she believed he ought to have made the necessary plans and preparations.


    ¡°Did something happen in Dajin? Is it about your father, the emperor or is it the court of officials?¡±


    They had been away for such a long period of time. From the time rain turned into snow, to the arrival of the warm springtime when flowers started to blossom, many things ought to have happened in the court of officials.


    The collusion between the queen, the crown prince, and Candle Dragon Cult was enough to cause a headache to Long Tianyu¡¯s father, the emperor.


    Now that his most trusted and capable son was not by his side all because of her, it was not surprising that the situation had turned desperate.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so much about any problem with my father. It¡¯s because of the change in season that a pandemic has broken out in the five provinces of Dajin. My father has exhausted all his energy while reconfiguring the court. The people in all five provinces are living in dire poverty because of the widespread pandemic and we lost many lives.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s brows knitted together into a deep frown.


    His usually elegant and handsome features were clouded with a shadow of anxiety in this instant.


    Taken aback, Lin Mengya knew that Long Tianyu was never interested in the cold, golden throne in the palace.


    If not for her, Long Tianyu would be at the frontline combatting the pandemic.


    She had to do something to help.


    She reached out her small hand and laid it on Long Tianyu¡¯s large hand.


    As she felt the rough texture of his hand, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached.


    This man had given up so much for her in order to bear with her willfulness.


    The country and its people were of such great importance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡ª go straight to the places that are affected by the pandemic, shall we?¡±


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she gently sought Long Tianyu¡¯s opinion.


    Her dark, watery eyes were filled with her earnest plea and her wish that he would agree. However, if he disagreed, she would abort the idea of going ahead on her own.


    Her words seemed to bring relief and comfort to Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    He did realize that the lass seemed to be seeking his permission.


    Although he was not sick of running after her every day and helping to handle all her affairs, it was a novel idea if occasionally he got to be the one making decisions while she meekly obeyed.


    .


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. But the people in the affected areas are living in poverty and the situations there are tumultuous. If we go, you will not run around lest the infected people cause harm to you.¡±


    Long Tianyu reached out to push the strand of her hair behind her ear.


    This trip to the Nation of Lintian was not completely unfruitful given that Lin Mengya had received recognition from the Nation of Lintian.


    Moreover, she had even had the chance to get rid of the dissidents between the Zuo Brother by a lucky hit.


    Before she left, Zuo Qiuchen had officially announced Princess Anle¡¯s royal status to everyone in the Nation of Lintian.


    In this way, there would be at least a century of peace between the two nations so that they would not wage war against one another.


    Because of this, Dajin would be rid of one strong enemy in its surrounding.


    It was every emperor¡¯s ambition and dream to dominate the world, but now they got to enjoy at least a century to take a breather.


    Wars were not something he desired. Moreover, the powerful people in Dajin have not united themselves.


    Therefore, all the more he would need Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s support.


    ¡°Yes, rest assured. I¡¯m after all also a physician, right? Although there are many well-known physicians who are more skillful than me, I believe I have the right to speak in terms of combating the pandemic.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke with flashing eyes. She seemed too complacent with her words.


    It should be noted that in terms of preventing and combating the pandemic, countries in modern society had long discovered a way of prevention.


    Therefore, basically, it was not difficult to bring the large scale pandemic under control today.


    The reason many people died from the pandemic in the olden days was mainly that they lacked preventive measures.


    Those infected failed to receive effective treatments. Those prone to infection did not know how to protect themselves against the pandemic. Therefore, there would be a large breakout of the pandemic in densely populated areas.


    If it were in modern society, the government of a country would be responsible for rolling out large-scale preventive measures.


    However, back in the olden days, while the royal court would definitely not just watch their people die, but most of the renowned physicians who had been sent to the infected areas lacked experience.


    This resulted in further spread as the situation went out of control. Therefore, the infection and death rate would skyrocket.


    If she were to take over the responsibility, the death rate would decrease by at least thirty percent.


    Of course, this was just a preliminary estimation on her part.


    ¡°Are you really that confident?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked down. There was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    All he knew was that his wife was rather an expert in medicinal drugs. Even Zuo Qiuyu admired her for this.


    However, he was not aware that she also had some knowledge of how to combat pandemics.


    The information gathered by his planted agent troubled him deeply for the entire day, but apart from the usual treatment, he did not have any better idea how to salvage the situation.


    ¡°Erm, the solution to pandemics is none other than treatment and prevention. In simple terms, all pandemics started with a source virus. Through various avenues, the virus eventually spread to people prone to it and causes widespread death. I suppose it¡¯s all because the frontline physician didn¡¯t do their best. If all the physicians in the Pavilion of Herbs come together to treat one patient, there will soon be a good outcome. However, each physician in the affected areas has to deal with many patients. Even if he wishes to study the virus, his ability will fall short of his wishes. Moreover, the virus causing the pandemic would normally be very contagious. If a physician were to combat the disease alone, he would be caught unprepared. How then would he be able to think of effective ways to treat the patients?¡±


    Lin Mengya had hit the nail on the head in every word she said.


    Long Tianyu looked intently at Lin Mengya. Today, she had taken him by surprise once again.


    ¡°I think what we need to do is keep the spread of the pandemic in control by truncating the channel of spread. Then we can protect the group of people who are prone to the disease, thereby and put their minds to rest. I suppose you will have more experience handling the rest.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her brows to show that she was confident of Long Tianyu¡¯s capabilities.


    If the pandemic had not been so stubborn, the situation in the five provinces would not become so difficult to deal with.


    She knew very well where she could make herself useful. As long as she was able to control the spread of the pandemic, she knew that Long Tianyu would be more than capable to handle the rest.


    Despite having some ideas of how to begin, historical diseases such as cholera, malaria, and smallpox had been eliminated in modern society because of the widespread use of vaccines. However, these aggressive diseases were still very frightening to the people of Dajin who deemed them as natural calamities.


    After all, she was still considered all talk and no action at the moment. By the time she got to the scene in person, the situation might well turn out to be far beyond her imagination.


    For Long Tianyu, however, she was willing to give it a try.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion, the large arms of Long Tianyu tightened around her.


    At this moment, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude towards her.


    She was both intelligent and virtuous. What a wonderful wife the Heavens had gifted him!


    If not for her, he might well only be able to think of ways to cure the symptoms instead of the disease itself.


    While he was able to heal the hearts of people, he was powerless in healing the people physically.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you have detailed information about the pandemic? I want to have a look at it. Perhaps I can find some clues from the music score for the green stringed instrument.¡±


    There was a chapter devoted to pandemics in the music score for the green stringed instrument. Not only were some common pandemics mentioned in the chapter, some pandemics which were found only in medical journals were also recorded there.


    What was more coincidental was that the music score for the green stringed instrument


    Those that came after would need much less effort to study the virus and understand it.


    Long Tianyu pondered for a while, then took out a stack of letters from the package at the deepest part of the horse carriage and handed it to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya looked at the massive amount of information from the research and began to go through it with the kind of serious attitude she had back when she was studying in the university.


    She began studying and deliberating the information page by page, line by line, and word by word.


    This pandemic first broke out in a small town in the State of Yun.


    Thereafter, it spread to the five provinces of Yun State within a month.


    The disease was the most contagious in history so far.


    The early symptoms included fever and vomiting etc., for unknown reasons, therefore the infected might not pay much attention to it.


    However, generally, the infected would begin to have cramps in his entire body within three to five days of catching the disease. He would throw up non-stop and become completely immobile.


    What was even more frightening was that it only took less than seven days from the day a healthy person got infected to the day he died.


    On top of that, there seemed to be no cure at the moment.


    What Lin Mengya gathered from the description in the letter was that the infected person died an extremely wretched and miserable death.


    Most of them would curl up into a ball and vomit out broken pieces of their internal organs before they breathed their last.


    This made Lin Mengya wonder with suspicion.


    This disease was nothing like smallpox or the others. What kind of disease would possess such destructive power?

 Chapter 559 - Something Fishy about the Disease

    Lin Mengya fingered through the documents and realized that apart from letters that contained descriptions of the symptoms, there were some written prescriptions from the doctors in the areas affected by the pandemic.


    The prescriptions might not be useful, but from the drugs the physicians prescribed, she was able to make some educated guesses.


    The first few components of the prescription contain herbs that help detox and cool down the body.


    However, the components that came after included a drug called the Bone Transplant Flower.


    The name of this drug could be found in the music score for the green stringed instrument. Although it was not frequently used, it was one of the components of a prescription called ¡°Marrow Cleansing Powder¡±, which was commonly used to stimulate blood circulation and relax muscles and joints.


    The prescription was obviously meant to treat the pandemic, why should its efficacy be to stimulate blood circulation and relax muscles and joints?


    Apart from the Bond Transplant Flower, there were many other medicinal drugs listed that were meant to help the healing of wounds after a bone injury.


    Based on the information from the letters, the pandemic was aggressive and the fatality rate among the infected was very high.


    Could the disease cause harm to the human bones?


    This seemed to be too bizarre!


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had gone into deep thoughts, Long Tianyu could tell that she must have gathered some details of the situation.


    Not wanting to disturb her, he sat silently beside her and waited.


    After a long time, Lin Mengya finally exhaled and began tidying up the letters and pieces of paper containing the physician¡¯s prescriptions to hand them back to Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Did you manage to figure anything out?¡±


    Long Tianyu took over the letters and flipped through them. He had no idea what these were, so naturally, there was nothing much he could do to help Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Something is very strange about the outbreak of this disease. Just look at this prescription. Although there is nothing special about the first few components in it, the following herbs appear very strange. I need to ask your opinion about something.


    Lin Mengya sat up and freed herself from Long Tianyu¡¯s embrace as she spoke with a serious tone of voice.


    At her serious attitude, Long Tianyu nodded. He knew that the situation was far more difficult to handle than he had imagined.


    ¡°How long would it take to break every bone in a person for people like you, who practice martial arts?¡±


    The question caught Long Tianyu by surprise. He did not know what this was leading to.


    However, since Lin Mengya raised the question, he thought about it for a while before giving her an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a kind of martial arts called Powerful Diamond Strike. Once a person masters this, he would be able to break every bone in another person¡¯s body using just one strike of it. However, not even I have witnessed it. As for me, I would probably take at least fifteen minutes.¡±


    Lin Mengya naturally believed Long Tianyu¡¯s words.


    Although Lin Mengya had no idea about things regarding martial arts, she knew that he was very skillful. Qinghu had once told her that he would only be able to take a dozen of Long Tianyu¡¯s strikes if he were to get into a serious fight with him.


    And Qinghu was once the master of the Peach Blossom Dock, who struck fear in people even at the mention of his name. His skill far transcended that of the limit of commoners.


    If even a person like him took fifteen minutes to break all the bones of a person¡¯s body, it would take much longer for a commoner to break even one bone.


    However, from the letter that Lin Mengya read, almost all the infected people would die in a bizarre manner after the effects of the disease came on.


    It seemed that every part of the body would fold in the opposite way from its normal position simultaneously.


    He would also vomit out the broken pieces of his internal organs from his mouth.


    Normally, a person¡¯s internal organs would be protected by the ribs as well as multiple layers of muscles.


    Now, it seemed that the rib bones had moved out of place and caused them to throw up pieces of their internal organs.


    In that case, the bones and muscles meant to protect the internal organs of a person had on the contrary become the prime culprit that constricted the organs.


    Moreover, there was a large amount of a herb similar to the Bone Transplant Flower written in the prescription.


    Therefore, the prescription seemed to be used for treating bone fractures rather than treating the disease of the pandemic.


    Could it be because the infected person already exhibited such frightening symptoms during the first stage after catching the disease?


    After organizing her thoughts, Lin Mengya looped her hair behind her ear and began explaining her suspicion to Long Tianyu, speaking with a low voice.


    ¡°Based on the description in the letter as well as the physician¡¯s prescription, I suspect that the disease of the pandemic attacks man¡¯s bones. Nevertheless, the bones are hard and strong, no one would take much notice of it at the beginning. It¡¯s normal for people to suffer pain and soreness around the body. Perhaps it does not cross the mind of the people that these were symptoms of the disease.


    Lin Mengya gave the situation much thought and decided that she would only pick some information which she was certain of to tell to Long Tianyu.


    ¡°However, by the time the infected enters the later stage of the disease, it¡¯s late. Because the infected did not receive effective treatment, by the time he realized that he had been infected, the disease had spread to the bones. Within a short period of a few days, the bones of the infected would have grown in the opposite direction. Finally, the infected would become like what was described in the letter. He would curl his body into a ball, but the limbs would be bend in the opposite directions, making him look abnormal. This is my preliminary analysis. Nevertheless, I would want to personally dissect the corpses for a closer examination when I get to the areas affected by the pandemic.¡±


    Long Tianyu knitted his dark brows when he saw how Lin Mengya was able to make such a detailed analysis of the things he had missed, just by going through the letter and prescriptions.


    She would be of great benefit when they arrived at the affected areas.


    As for performing dissection on the corpses¡ª


    ¡°How about we ask someone else to do the dissection, while you look on by the side? There were only a handful of survivors among the hundreds of thousands of infected cases in Yun State. Your safety is of utmost importance.¡±


    Lin Mengya naturally knew that Long Tianyu meant well. After all, the dead bodies were also a very effective contagion.


    However, the old ways differed greatly from what she learned in modern anatomy.


    She reached out her small hand and placed it on Long Tianyu¡¯s big nervous hands as she tried to reassure the man who was full of concern for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. You should know that my mother was the only disciple of the Chief Elder of the Pavilion of herbs. For this reason, I was fed special herbs even before I was born. My body naturally has antibodies that can combat common pandemics. It means I won¡¯t be infected. I suppose even royals like you don¡¯t even have such a privilege.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not spouting nonsense.


    Modern people would be given vaccinations from the time they were born.


    By doing so, even widespread pandemics such as smallpox could be effectively prevented.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya felt there was something fishy about this pandemic.


    She could be said to be a well-read person, who was also a medical graduate, but this was the first time she had seen such a bizarre virus that dislocated all the bones in a person¡¯s body within a few days.


    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya had the feeling that this pandemic was not simple. Why did reversing all the bones in the body sound so familiar to her?


    Her mind started making a search through her memory.


    Finally, Lin Mengya had a brainwave and her eyes lit up in that instant.


    She grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s hand excitedly and said, ¡°Xiao Yixin! Xiao Yixin! Do you still remember him, Long Tianyu?¡±


    Long Tianyu could not help but wondered why Lin Mengya looked so excited.


    Was Xiao Yixin not the hideous-looking hunchback they met back in the inn?


    Back then, Long Tianyu was indeed a little bothered about him, but now Long Tianyu remembered him clearly.


    ¡°Erm, I remember him. Why? How is he related to the current pandemic?¡±


    After regaining her composure, Lin Mengya nodded vigorously.


    ¡°He said that he had ended up in his state because he had been poisoned. At that time, I felt his pulse and thought that he had ended up that way because medication had reversed all the muscles in his body. However, he would have taken the medication long ago. The effects of the medication should have worn off!¡±


    Naturally, Long Tianyu, being an extremely intelligent person, immediately understood what Lin Mengya was trying to get at.


    Making a guess based on Lin Mengya¡¯s words, perhaps the so-called pandemic this time was in reality not a natural calamity but a result of man¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Moreover, pandemics usually break out in densely populated areas. You said that this time, the outbreak started in a little town known to few people. I suppose if you send some men to investigate this, some foreigner must have visited this little town just before the outbreak of the pandemic. Or very possibly, someone was testing out the virus at that place. Unfortunately, we are just speculating since we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence.¡±


    Her excitement had gradually turned into helplessness and a sense of defeat.


    Now that the pandemic had spread far and wide. Not to mention the little town, all the cities in Yun State where the outbreak was most serious were becoming ghost towns.


    Lin Mengya felt panic rising in her when she realized that the innocent commoners had been implicated in this fight for power and even their lives had been endangered.


    ¡°There will be. If that is the case, we have to return to the capital city first. If the pandemic is the result of someone¡¯s intentional act, I¡¯m afraid someone might be eyeing the throne and my father would meet with trouble.¡±


    Lin Mengya had made quite some analysis, but Long Tianyu had given an even deeper thought about this.


    Yun State was the ancestral home of the Long Family. Even up to this day, many aristocratic families had originated from the Yun State.


    If the pandemic was truly started by men, like what Lin Mengya said, not only within the Yun State, even the people living in the peripherals would go into a state of panic.


    Some of the powerful families might even be uprooted.


    If that were the case, Dajin would be thrown into great turbulence.


    Therefore, he had to tell this to his father, the emperor, lest the country became unstable.


    ¡°That sounds good. Oh yes, I wonder how Baishao is recovering from her injuries. We have to go fetch her. Also, let¡¯s go visit Xiao Yixin on the way back. If he¡¯s still there, let¡¯s bring him along with us too. If I¡¯m right about my guess, Xiao Yixin would be the key to solving the mystery of the calamity.¡±


    There was worry in Lin Mengya¡¯s bright watery eyes as she fiddled with the back of the silk blanket.


    Before the first wave subsided, another one had begun to rise. Troubles just kept coming.


    While they traveled on in the swaying horse carriage, each absorbed in their thoughts, their eyebrows were tightly knitted and their eyes filled with mixed emotions.


    Outside the horse carriage, the night was dark. At some point, when no one noticed, the new moon had hidden behind the dark clouds.


    Darkness had cast a shadow over this side of the world.

 Chapter 560 - The Calamity of the Pandemic

    Although they were still in the horse carriage, the wax-sealed letters were handed to her one after another because of Long Tianyu¡¯s instructions.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows would always knit together every time she opened a yellow letter.


    Beautiful as she was, her beauty had been overshadowed by the many worries she had.


    Although Long Tianyu¡¯s heart ached for Lin Mengya, he knew that she was working so hard because she could sense something fishy regarding the pandemic situation.


    ¡°You must be tired; you should take a rest.¡±


    From the night until daybreak, apart from the time she ate and slept, Lin Mengya had spent the entire time meticulously studying the situation at the affected areas.


    The more she understood the situation, the more she found it very strange in some ways.


    The special characteristics of the pandemic included being highly contagious and a high rate of infection. However, the chances of infection depended on each individual.


    Take for example smallpox, although it was widespread at that time, there were many lucky ones who managed to escape because of their natural bodily disposition.


    However, something was different this time.


    The letters brought to Long Tianyu mentioned that once the pandemic started to spread, no one was spared from the virus.


    From newborns up to the aged as old as eighty years old would be infected. For this reason, the death rate should skyrocket.


    However, this was not the case.


    Apart from the spot in Yun State where the outbreak started, although there were many who were infected in the other states, the death rate was considerably low.


    Normally, the virus of a pandemic did not usually die down in terms of the spread.


    Unless it was as she guessed that the pandemic was not a disease after all. Rather, it was poison!


    In that case, she would be able to explain the reason that apart from Yun State, the infection rate and death rate in the other states were greatly reduced.


    The other states might well have merely been implicated.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, does the Yun State have any special local produce? Particularly something that the other surrounding states don¡¯t produce or produce that are of inferior quality, so much so that people from these surrounding states have to go to the Yun State to obtain it.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned her gaze at Long Tianyu, cocked her head, and asked the question with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    The latter pondered for a moment and seemed to found an answer to that question.


    ¡°The Yun State produces good rice. The rice produced by the other states is not as tasty and fragrant as the ones produced in the Yun State. Moreover, the Yun State was given the title ¡°The Barn of Dajin¡±. Almost all the shops selling foodstuff within the boundaries of Dajin carry rice produced in the Yun State.¡±


    Lin Mengya let out a long breath. She finally found the answer to the matter.


    However, the answer had made her heart heavy.


    ¡°I think I know the intention of these people. They want to destroy the place where the people of the Yun State store their grains. This way, there would be a shortage of food and the people of the country would go into a state of panic.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Mengya lifted her slender pointed finger to her face and gently massaged her temple.


    This was such an insidious ploy.


    They did not have to resort to doing this even if they wanted to cut off the food supply and produce from the Yun State.


    The people of the Yun State were innocent. Almost all their families were broken up because of this evil ploy to fight for power.


    After some thought, she supposed the only people who would do such a thing were the Crown Prince and the queen.


    Regardless of how resourceful and powerful the Candle Dragon Cult was, it was not possible for these outsiders to be so savage without backing from the Crown Prince and the queen.


    Moreover, this pandemic did not come any earlier or later, but it came when the emperor had just recovered and Long Tianyu was not in the country.


    Moreover, at the time when the emperor was seriously ill, the Crown Prince was in charge of overseeing the matters of the entire nation.


    A new dynasty might well have started if the aristocratic families in the Yun State had not been guarding themselves against the Crown Prince.


    If she were the Crown Prince and the queen, she might also vent her anger on the aristocrats.


    Now it could be said that the Yun State had been destroyed. Not only were the people in a panic, but the foundations of the aristocrats would also have been shaken.


    Was this turbulent time the best chance for the Crown Prince and the queen to stir up more trouble?


    Moreover, although the emperor had recovered from his illness, the number of trusted people around him was limited.


    These aristocratic families which he could fall back on had been uprooted from their homes and were raging from the painful loss. With what was happening now, there were really very few people around the emperor who would be useful to him.


    If the pandemic could not be effectively put under control, the common people would surely start to resent the imperial court.


    The Crown Prince would watch for the right time to act by pretending to be concerned about the people. By then, it would be very difficult to salvage the situation.


    This was like hitting three birds with one stone. In reality, he was the villain but pretended to be like a compassionate savior.


    It appeared that the Crown Prince had resorted to unscrupulous means just so he could usurp the throne.


    ¡°I did make that guess earlier. He is a citizen of the Jin State after all. How dare he be so unscrupulous because of his greed for the throne!¡±


    There was a frightening fury in his voice.


    He rarely allowed himself to be thrown into such rage. Long Tianyu had always maintained the brotherly affection towards the Crown Prince.


    Now, this little-left affection towards his brother was gradually disappearing due to the Crown Prince¡¯s ruthlessness.


    ¡°Not only the Crown Prince. Don¡¯t you feel that what he did was similar to how you were under the control of the Immortal Powder?¡±


    At this instant, Lin Mengya could almost be certain.


    This had to be the doings of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Only the extensive but mysterious organization was able to carry out such a perverse act.


    The lives of the common people were nothing to them.


    ¡°Of course, I could sense this. Only they would do such harm to people. It seems there¡¯s no escape from the misfortune for Dajin this time.¡±


    Long Tianyu could feel a sense of helplessness rising in his heart.


    However, that sense of helplessness was soon driven away by his unwavering determination deep within him, that he would never give up or admit defeat so easily.


    So what if the Candle Dragon Cult was complicated and difficult to deal with? He would patiently dig out their rotten foundation bit by bit.


    Then little by little, he would make sure they lose their nutrients and their grounds.


    Regardless of how formidable they were now, they would slowly wither and eventually become dead twigs.


    Only by doing so would their foundation be destroyed and the wings cut off. This way, there would not be any possibility of a revival in the future!


    Lin Mengya cocked her head as she gazed anxiously at Long Tianyu, whose expression seemed to have changed.


    This man always appeared to be immovable like a mountain on the surface, but he always had an outstanding sense of responsibility.


    In fact, this was the strength of a man. Nevertheless, this sense of responsibility could also be a big boulder to a man sometimes.


    If he was able to support it, he would be dauntless. On the other hand, if he was unable to support it so that it collapsed, he would not be able to start anew.


    However, when Lin Mengya saw that the calm and mild expression on Long Tianyu¡¯s face, Lin Mengya felt relieved.


    After all, he was not fixated on the problem. Only so could he be able to be successful in great things.


    ¡°Be it being trapped in calamity or being able to escape, they would act sooner or later. Moreover, this is the right time to go back. The Nation of Lintian is already in chaos now. The news of our return would not be known in this chaotic state. Given that we¡¯re leaving here in a hurry, the secret agents would be taken by surprise.¡±


    The details Lin Mengya was able to think of surprised Long Tianyu. He could not help but admire her for that.


    As he spied the same smug expression on her face whenever she tried to play tricks on people, Long Tianyu¡¯s heavy-laden heart lifted considerably.


    .


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± responded Long Tianyu, as he pulled Lin Mengya into an embrace.


    What could they do even if the Crown Prince truly collided with the Candle Dragon Cult?


    With this cunning little fox by his side, he was ready to take the gamble, even if it concerned the whole world.


    Moreover, it was only about the good-for-nothing Crown Prince and the evil queen.


    The horse carriage traveled swiftly on the land of Lintian. Although the news of the Zuo Qiuchen, the new emperor, taking over the old powers by might, the common people¡¯s daily lives did not seem to be greatly affected.


    The only interesting thing was that there was a rise in the rumor that certain powerful aristocrat¡¯s properties had been confiscated, certain royal relatives were imprisoned, or sent into exile. These rumors had become the talk at mealtimes.


    Little did they expect that Lin Mengya, Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian, who had stirred up a commotion there, had boarded a common-looking horse carriage and headed towards Jin State, without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.


    The horse carriage had not stopped even once. Only the coachman and the galloping horses were being changed once in a while.


    Under the special protection from Zuo Qiuchen, Lin Mengya and her company did not meet with any obstacles but arrived at the border of the two countries smoothly.


    They were travel-worn and weary. Once again, they were back at the Road of the Immortal where she almost lost her life. There, as the horse carriage stopped at one end of the road, Lin Mengya could not help but felt that a generation of time had passed.


    ¡°Baishao had arrived at Square Town and she¡¯s waiting for us, so rest assured, she¡¯s safe and sound.¡±


    Long Tianyu stood behind Lin Mengya and put his big hand on her slender waist.


    He spoke behind her ears with a gentle voice.


    In the last few days, they had been hurrying on in their journey that she did not manage to get much rest.


    Despite looking wan and sallow on her face, Lin Mengya was still rather energetic. She could still joke around with him although most of the time, she was snuggled up in his arms as she, sometimes falling into a fitful sleep, sometimes listening attentively to him talk about the pandemic.


    At the sight of her skinny face, Long Tianyu could not help but felt an ache in his heart.


    ¡°Erm, I miss her too. I heard that Xiao Yixin has gone to the Capital City. I hope he is safe and sound. I believe it would be very useful for the pandemic situation if we could engage his help.¡±


    They had only gone a few steps forward and a strong wind came swirling up from the cliff and caused her to sway to one side.


    She shook her head and made a wry smile. She seemed to be in a very weak state after she traveled through time to come here.


    At this instant, she really missed the fit and strong body she had in modern times, even when had to suffer many hardships.


    Not to mention the remnant poison that had mutated that had not been purged out of the body. For this reason, she always felt a dark shadow over her mind.


    It appeared that after handing the big affairs, she had to request for a time to be set aside every day to research her herbs.


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya exhaled gently. With Long Tianyu¡¯s support, Lin Mengya took the first step onto the Immortal Road, the narrow natural barrier.

 Chapter 561 - Returning to the Capital City

    The wind blowing over the Immortal Road was as wild as ever, but Lin Mengya was no longer as scared as when she first walked on it.


    Following Long Tianyu¡¯s lead, she reached the other side of the bridge safe and sound.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The moment she set her foot on the ground, she heard Baishao¡¯s cry of surprise, which filled her heart with joy.


    ¡°Baishao, you¡­ how come you are here?¡±


    Standing not far away, Baishao was clad in plain clothes. She seemed to have lost some weight, but her cheeks were still ruddy.


    At this time, she was rushing through the crowd toward Lin Mengya with excitement.


    Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, streaked her fair face, and wetted her collar.


    To Lin Mengya, Baishao was not just a maid; she was like family.


    Baishao rushed up to Lin Mengya and observed her carefully. After making sure that there was no scratch on her, she held her hands tightly and refused to let them go.


    ¡°I miss you so much, Master. Seeing that you¡¯re safe, I¡¯m relieved. You¡¯ve suffered a lot, and it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m a useless woman.¡±


    Baishao couldn¡¯t help but sobbing as she spoke.


    Though she was Lin Mengya¡¯s maid, she was older than her. Thus, she naturally took her as her younger sister.


    She was a loyal maid, and when she heard about Lin Mengya¡¯s sufferings, her heart almost broke.


    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m fine. When I find out who this long-tongued person is, I¡¯ll definitely punish him hard. Alright, the wind is so strong here. Let¡¯s get into a carriage. We can talk about old times another day.¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head helplessly. No matter how weak they were, her maids all wanted to protect her.


    They didn¡¯t know that in her body was the soul of a mature woman in her twenties.


    Lin Mengya was not accustomed to being protected and taken care of.


    The Square Town was as prosperous as it was before.


    It seemed that everything had started from here. The town reminded Lin Mengya of Xiu, Zhu Yun, Hongyu, and Sumei, and what had happened in the past. She felt like she had been away for a century while actually, it was just several months.


    When she first came to the town, she was just an inexperienced young girl while she regarded herself as a master who had the situation in hand. However, now, she had become cautious yet brave.


    ¡°You must haven¡¯t had any good meal, master. Mr. Qiu didn¡¯t take good care of you!¡± Baishao muttered in a low voice as she quickly took out a plate of pastries from a wooden hamper.


    At this moment, on the square rosewood table in front of Lin Mengya were four plates of appetizing cookies.


    Some were orange while some were light purple, looking very beautiful.


    Those pastries placed on snow-white plates looked more like artworks than food.


    Yet, Baishao had even prepared something more. She brought five hampers of food to Lin Mengya, afraid that the latter would be hungry. At this moment, with Long Tianyu¡¯s tacit consent, Lin Mengya could lead an easy life again with everything provided.


    Seeing Baishao¡¯s indignant expression, Lin Mengya felt somewhat aggrieved.


    She had always been thin, and when she was still in the mansion, Baishao and Baiji had discussed all day long how to help her gain some weight.


    However, she didn¡¯t live up to their expectations. Every time she just gained some weight, something disturbing would happen and cause her to lose weight quickly.


    Now, she returned, much thinner than before, sure that Baishao and Baiji would try to help her gain some weight again.


    ¡°These are enough. I can¡¯t eat that much, my good girl.¡±


    Lin Mengya reached out her delicate hand. She had no choice but to stop Baishao from serving her more food.


    In such a short time, Baishao had placed six kinds of pastries on the table, and put some clean, popular fruits in a basket within Lin Mengya¡¯s reach.


    Besides, she also made her a cup of sugar-free milk tea instead of green tea, which Lin Mengya loved to drink. The porcelain cup was in jade color, and the milk tea was at the best temperature to drink.


    Just as Lin Mengya had read a few pages of a book, Baishao started nagging and urged her to eat something and have a rest.


    If not for that she could read through the Shen Nung system even with her eyes closed, she would really have nothing to do along the way.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re in poor health, so you have to eat more. Otherwise, they would blame me after we return to the Capital City.¡±


    Baishao lowered her delicate eyebrows, and a pitiful look replaced the shrewd look in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya was well aware that Baishao was trying to stall for time.


    However, she had no choice but to do as she said.


    She put down the book in her hand, picked up a butterfly-shaped cake, and gently put it into her mouth.


    In an instant, the rich milk flavor filled her every taste buds.


    Just for the sake of Baishao¡¯s good intentions, she had to eat more.


    ¡°Master, I noticed that you¡¯ve brought Hongyu back with you. Are you planning to bring her to our mansion?¡± Baishao asked.


    She broke into a smile when she saw that Lin Mengya started eating again.


    However, she didn¡¯t like Hongyu.


    After all, back when they were at Prince Shen¡¯s Mansion, Hongyu and her sister had tried to steal the prince from Lin Mengya.


    Baishao always took Lin Mengya¡¯s enemy as her biggest enemy.


    Thus, she was on guard at every moment against anyone hurting her master.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. But whether she can stay in our mansion is up to you and Baiji. It¡¯s just that Sumei had died and she had helped me a lot. If you don¡¯t like Hongyu, give her some money and tell her to go. We can¡¯t treat her unfairly anyway.¡±


    Lin Mengya swallowed the dessert and took another sip of the milk tea before replying slowly.


    Though she and Hongyu had gone through dangerous situations together, Baishao and Baiji could die for her.


    Therefore, if they could not accept Hongyu, she would not force them to do so.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead? Oh, what a poor girl Hongyu is. I can¡¯t make a decision on my own and I need to discuss it with Sister Baiji after we go back. But since she had saved you, we¡¯ll definitely return the favor,¡± Baishao said.


    To her, there was always a clear demarcation between kindness and hatred. On hearing that Sumei had died, she took pity on Hongyu more than she hated her.


    Seeing that Baishao was no longer so hostile toward Hongyu, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help laughing in secret.


    The three maids of hers seemed to be tough but actually were very soft-hearted.


    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya wanted to bring Hongyu back to her mansion for some reason.


    Baishao and Baiji might be capable, but they didn¡¯t know as much the ways of the world as Hongyu did.


    Lin Mengya thought it was good of her to keep a pure mind in this chaotic world.


    She could rest assured that Hongyu would teach her three maids well.


    Moreover, these four girls would be of great use to her in the future.


    Lin Mengya thought that it would be a waste of her talent for Hongyu to be a mere maidservant.


    After Lin Mengya finished eating and drinking, Baishao took out a small purple-gold censer.


    She burned some spices that could help them concentrate. Soon, the carriage was filled with a fresh and sweet aroma, which gave them a warm feeling.


    Lin Mengya stared at the shaking dark purple ceiling of the carriage wrapped up in the quilt. She started feeling sleepy.


    When they arrived at the Square Town, they transferred to another carriage.


    They didn¡¯t tell anyone their identities but said they were a family out for sight-seeing.


    Lin Mengya was taking the most luxurious and comfortable carriage among all.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste her energy on anything these days.


    She wanted to conserve her strength because she knew there would be a lot of trouble waiting for her to handle after she went back to the Capital City.


    As she neared the destination, her easy life with everything provided to her on the carriage was ended.


    Not far away, the towering city walls of the Capital City became increasingly clearer.


    Lin Mengya let out a sigh of relief and put those complicated feelings behind her. She knew these troubles would come to her anyway.


    Long Tianyu rarely came to see her after they passed the Square Town.


    Every time he came, it was about bedtime. They would exchange a few words, and then he would leave after she fell asleep.


    She, of course, knew that after they arrived in Dajin, Long Tianyu would have to shoulder his responsibility as a prince.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost home!¡±


    Baishao could barely suppress her excitement of going home. After all, she had been away for such a long time.


    She helped Lin Mengya put on a spring dress in the color of the begonia flower and coral headgear, making her look extremely stunning.


    The dress showed off her curves perfectly.


    Lin Mengya certainly knew what Baishao was thinking. The girl didn¡¯t want anyone to outshine her.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re arriving home. Let¡¯s pack up. We¡¯ll be entering the city soon.¡±


    After drawing down the curtain, Lin Mengya and Baishao started packing up the items in the carriage.


    As soon as they reached the city gate, the carriages were forced to stop.


    Lin Mengya overheard the people outside talking about spies, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    However, just as they finished speaking, the door of her carriage was pushed open by someone from outside.


    Then, a square-faced man with a serious look walked up to her carriage.


    ¡°How dare you! This is Princess Yu¡¯s carriage, and you should never try to approach without permission. Get lost!¡± Baishao yelled at the man.


    She was no longer the reserved country girl she used to be.


    Having been by Lin Mengya¡¯s side for such a long time, she naturally had an air of uniqueness about her now.


    Her almond-shaped eyes narrowed, and she immediately stood in Lin Mengya¡¯s front. She scolded the man fearlessly despite him being a soldier.


    ¡°Princess Yu?¡±


    The square-faced man froze for a moment, and he realized that it was very inappropriate for him to enter a woman¡¯s carriage without permission, whether it was Princess Yu¡¯s or someone else¡¯s.


    After hesitating for a moment, he stepped back.


    A moment later, Lin Mengya heard a steady male voice from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have offended you, Your Highness. Please punish me.¡±

 Chapter 562 - A Reunion of Families

    Judging from the man¡¯s tone, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Baishao made no reply but turned to look at Lin Mengya, looking like she was waiting for her instructions.


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya gently shook her head at the maid.


    Since the man didn¡¯t mean to offend her, she shouldn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My princess is in a hurry, so we must move forward now.¡±


    Baishao was taking care of the situation.


    While Lin Mengya was sitting in the carriage, she was listening intently to what was happening outside.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the square-faced man didn¡¯t make things hard for her.


    He let them enter the gate directly. Baishao, who was always alert, guarded Lin Mengya by the carriage door.


    ¡°This man is so rude. How could he smash our carriage recklessly!¡±


    Baishao¡¯s delicate brows knitted together as she spoke in a tone of indignation.


    It was reasonable to say that this man was very rude.


    Even Lin Mengya also tensed up just now. As long as the man showed any hostility, she would definitely take action ahead of him.


    However, that man seemed to have no intention to make things hard for her. He let them enter the city gate smoothly.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not peaceful in the city. Probably, they were just doing their jobs. By the way, is the prince in the palace?¡±


    Baishao could only let the matter lie after hearing what Lin Mengya said.


    However, there was still an unreconciled look between her eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya smiled and lifted the curtain of the carriage. The Capital City was as prosperous as it used to be. Everything looked the same as what it was before she left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy some gifts first. Those who guarded our mansion when we were away should be rewarded.¡±


    Baishao answered with a big smile. Although this was out of her expectation, the joy of meeting her family that she had missed so much diluted the displeasure in her heart.


    Nearly all the servants and handymen in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion were waiting at the door for Lin Mengya¡¯s return.


    Especially the two girls who stood in front of the crowd. One of them was clad in a lake-green close-fitting robe. She had an oval face and delicate features and looked very tender.


    She only wore an inexpensive but fine silver hairpin in her hair.


    The other girl, who was in a fancy, light yellow dress, appeared very excited.


    She had a round face and big watery eyes, the kind of girl that people wanted to dote on at the first glance.


    The two of them were none other than Baiji and Baizhi, Lin Mengya¡¯s personal maids.


    Early in the morning, they received a message saying that Lin Mengya was going to be back.


    The news brought the mansion into chaos.


    If not for Ms. Tian¡¯s guidance, those servants in the mansion would be in a mess.


    ¡°They are back! They are back! The princess¡¯s carriage appeared at the corner of the street!¡±


    An excited voice came from not far away.


    A servant, who had been sent by Baiji to check the situation, ran back to the prince¡¯s mansion while yelling loudly.


    In an instant, all the people in the mansion, who had been waiting anxiously for a long time, cracked a big smile.


    They had been waiting for so long, and their princess was finally back.


    The brown-red horse with big hooves strode forward on the stone road at a steady pace.


    However, Baiji and Baizhi couldn¡¯t wait to see Lin Mengya any longer.


    Before the carriage reached them, they ran over while lifting their dresses.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    They leaned toward the carriage in surprise, and they could barely suppress the excitement on their faces.


    The carriage stopped immediately as someone put down a small stool skillfully. Then, the carved door was gently pushed open from inside.


    The next moment, Baishao poked her head out of the carriage with a bright smile.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Baiji and Baizhi.¡± Baishao reported to Lin Mengya.


    Then, she jumped out of the carriage swiftly.


    Almost everyone looked into the carriage eagerly at the moment.


    A moment later, a beautiful and smiling face came into their sight.


    Lin Mengya was amused looking at her two maids on her left and right.


    The moment she stepped into the mansion, they held her arms, muttering that she suffered too much in a tone sounding like laughing yet crying. Lin Mengya did not know how they found about her sufferings.


    She didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation and wanted to ask Baishao for help. However, the cunning girl was nowhere to see; she had run away from the crowd with an excuse that she wanted to get her gift, afraid that she would get involved in the awkward situation.


    As a result, Lin Mengya had to rack her brains to comfort Baiji and Baizhi on her own.


    ¡°Master, if you go out again, please take me with you no matter what happens. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you ever again for the rest of my life.¡±


    Baizhi had grown up with Lin Mengya, so she had deeper feelings for Lin Mengya than others did.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at Lin Mengya piteously, and her words softened the latter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sorry for making you worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the servants who were concerned about her, with an apologetic expression. In the past year, the people with good character in the mansion were all grateful for her kindness.


    Few mistresses in the Capital City were as kind as Lin Mengya.


    Therefore, her servants all looked forward to her return.


    Surrounded by her servants, Lin Mengya finally returned to her Liuxin Courtyard.


    She dispersed them in a gentle tone and walked into her yard with Baiji and Baizhi.


    ¡°Meow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Roar ¡ª¡±


    The moment she entered the door, she was startled by two loud and imposing voices.


    When she came to herself, she saw two snow-white animals jumping out of the house in a hurry.


    ¡°Snow, the baby tiger, oh, how lovely you are. You didn¡¯t forget me!¡±


    She had only been away for several months, but the two pets had grown much stronger.


    Snow was valiant and majestic with the bearing of a young wolf king.


    The baby tiger was awe-inspiring and no longer looked like a pitiful big cat.


    The two little pets were very clever. Though it was said that the wolf and tiger were too wild to be tamed, but Snow and the baby tiger looked gentle and lovely when they were around Lin Mengya.


    The two pets were even better at acting like a spoiled child than human beings. They lay by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet and showed their bellies to her at the same time as if they had made an agreement. They did not leave until Lin Mengya caressed their bellies.


    ¡°Humph, these two ungrateful little things. When you were not around, it was Sister Baiji and me who fed them. But they always roared at us!¡±


    Baizhi couldn¡¯t bear to see these two pets play cute any longer. With her hands on her hips, she reported their ¡°sins¡± to Lin Mengya.


    The people in the yard burst into laughter upon hearing those words. After stopping laughing, Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu, who seemed to be reserved, and Xiu, whose eyes lit up when seeing Snow and the baby tiger.


    Then, her gaze fell on Zhu Yan, who wore a poker face.


    ¡°Come in, everyone. I have some new friends that I want to introduce to you.¡±


    When she finally returned to Liuxin Courtyard after these months, she felt that no place could be better than home.


    She looked around, and her three maids, of course, were standing by her sides.


    Ms. Tian looked at her lovingly and brought her a cup of milk tea she made personally. It seemed that Lin Mengya¡¯s yard would be very lively tonight.


    ¡°This is Dongfang Xiu. She will stay here for the time being. Her uncle and the prince are old acquaintances, so she will spend some time with me in our mansion.¡±


    The reason why she first introduced Xiu was that the girl had a simple background and was very outgoing and adorable.


    As expected, Xiu immediately bowed to everyone with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Just call me Xiu. Princess has taken good care of me along the way. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble all of you in the following days.¡±


    Everyone was naturally fond of this sweet and pretty girl.


    ¡°Xiu, this is my wet nurse, Ms. Tian. She is very kind and tender. You can call her Ms. Tian. And this is my right-hand maid, you can call her Sister Baiji. As for this girl, you can call her Baizhi. She entered this mansion with me and had grown up with me.¡±


    Although Xiu was a simple girl, she knew well about the ways of the world.


    She immediately addressed Ms. Tian and Baiji in a sweet and clear voice as she was told to, and this made everyone fond of her even more.


    Lin Mengya turned to look at Hongyu, and it was obvious to her that Hongyu looked kind of serious.


    After thinking for a while, she started to introduce her slowly.


    ¡°This girl had saved my life. Hongyu, you can stay in the mansion for the time being.¡±


    Hongyu stood up gracefully and bowed. However, everyone held an ambiguous attitude toward her.


    Ms. Tian was the most experienced one among them. With a single glance, she could tell that Hongyu wasn¡¯t a simple girl.


    However, since Hongyu had saved Lin Mengya, she could not slight her.


    ¡°Miss Hongyu, how about I show you our guest room? You¡¯re princess¡¯s guest, so you¡¯re our guest as well.¡±


    Ms. Tian tried to help Hongyu out of the embarrassing situation. Hongyu looked at her gratefully. After that, she excused herself and left with Ms. Tian.


    Lin Mengya watched Hongyu¡¯s leaving back, and she couldn¡¯t help but glare at Baishao.


    She let out a sigh. She had expected that Baishao had someone send back the news of her whereabouts and information on Hongyu¡¯s background.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, are you angry with us?¡±


    Baiji was good at reading faces. When she saw the helplessness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she could not help but ask cautiously.


    ¡°No, I know you did it for my good. But Hongyu is a poor girl. If you don¡¯t like her, you can dismiss her and help her settle down somewhere else.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that her maids were hostile toward Hongyu because they were on her side.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya was not really angry at them.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was not angry, the three maids were finally relieved.


    Baizhi, who was sharp-eyed, suddenly spotted the young man who was standing still at the door like a wood pile.


    ¡°Master, who is that man?¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head, and her eyes met Zhu Yan¡¯s furious gaze.


    How could she forget to introduce him?

 Chapter 563 - The Deep Love of Mother

    Though the little boy did not show her any respect along the way, he did not do anything out of line either.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had gotten to know the boy well.


    Considering the environment he had grown up in, it was natural for him to be so arrogant, introverted, and eccentric.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya only treated him as a child who was stroppy.


    It was just that Zhu Yun had once told her to teach Zhu Yan well. This child was very smart, decisive, and different from ordinary children.


    Looking at Zhu Yan, Lin Mengya somehow thought of Lin Zhongyu.


    That boy used to be cold-hearted as well, but in the end, he learned to be gentle and forbearing.


    He was quiet and aloof, while Zhu Yan was outgoing and hot-tempered. Both of them were very unruly and unyielding.


    Children like them were destined to be extraordinary, but at the same time, they needed careful guidance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your servant!¡±


    Zhu Yan had a cold look in his eyes, but it could barely hide his nervousness.


    Though he had grown up in a place like Huichun House, he had always been by the side of the owner of the house, so he was used to browbeating others with the owner¡¯s influence.


    Now, he had come to a totally strange place, and as a young boy, it was natural for him to feel uneasy.


    However, the people in Lin Mengya¡¯s yard, though in a large number, didn¡¯t show any hostility toward him.


    They just looked at him curiously. Zhu Yan, however, was at a loss as to what to do in such a friendly and stable environment.


    Lin Mengya only felt that Zhu Yan was like a little bluffing kitten at the moment.


    She hid the amusement in her eyes, afraid that it would piss Zhu Yan off and make him antagonistic.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my guest. But your master said you should follow my order after you came here. I just have some girls in my yard, so how about you help me take care of my two pets?¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He secretly shifted his gaze to the two pets who were lying on the ground and playing cute by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet.


    Though Snow and the baby tiger were raised in the mansion, they were still very wild.


    The haughtiness in their eyes showed that they were unwilling to bow down to the young boy. Zhu Yan¡¯s interest was instantly piqued.


    He took a few steps forward, but before he could get close to the two pets, Snow stood up. As a wolf king, its aura was majestic and superior as ever.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after scornfully glancing at Zhu Yan, Snow walked away holding its head high with the baby tiger.


    When they passed by Zhu Yan, they didn¡¯t even spare a single glance for him as if it were not them who had been lying by Lin Mengya¡¯s feet and playing cute.


    Zhu Yan stared at the wolf and the tiger, his face filled with amazement.


    ¡°Haha¡ª¡±


    Xiu was the first one present who burst out laughing.


    Though at a similar age, they were incompatible with each other like water and fire, and would never submit to each other.


    Whenever they met, there would always be a quarrel.


    Though Lin Mengya told her not to, Xiu still seized every chance to mock Zhu Yan harshly.


    ¡°You¡ªhumph, I¡¯ll make them follow my lead!¡±


    Zhu Yan was such a proud boy that he could not put up with Xiu¡¯s mockery.


    His face flushed with anger. After giving Xiu a fierce look, he chased after the two pets out of the door.


    After everything was arranged, Lin Mengya picked up the cup and covered the smile around her mouth corner.


    It seemed to her that it would not be quiet in the mansion in the future.


    Since she returned to the mansion, the people in the Liuxin Courtyard had been busy.


    In addition to the stuff she brought back with her from the Nation of Lintian, Cousin Chen and Cousin Yu also gave her many treasures, afraid that she would be aggrieved after going back to the mansion.


    As a result, her storehouse, which had been packed, was filled to the brim now.


    However, Lin Mengya had always been generous. This time, all the servants in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, no matter which house or courtyard they were from, had been rewarded with a generous gift.


    Since Baiji and Baishao were in charge of all these things, Lin Mengya only needed to make some decisions on important matters.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been there for such a long time. Have you met any Madam¡¯s old acquaintances?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who had changed into a blue, soft outfit with the pattern of Magic Lotus, was sitting lazily on the couch in the luxurious inner room and reading a book.


    The sweet fragrance lingering in the room helped her concentrate and filled her with a peaceful feeling. No matter how many things she had to handle, she no longer felt annoyed.


    Baizhi sat beside Lin Mengya with smiling eyes and massaged Lin Mengya¡¯s legs with her fists.


    Ms. Tian, who was sitting beside Lin Mengya, too, wore a warm smile on her face as she peeled a sweet kumquat from Jinzhou, placed it in front of Lin Mengya, and chatted with her about family affairs.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met many of them. My grandparents¡¯ family was really an eye-opener. Nanny, you¡¯ve been with my mom for so long. Didn¡¯t she reveal anything to you?¡±


    Lin Mengya put down the book in her hand and looked at Ms. Tian, with her watery eyes full of confusion.


    Although Lin Mengya had guessed that her maternal grandparents came from extraordinary families, she did not expect them to be members of the royal families of the Nation of Lintian.


    Moreover, after she experienced so many unimaginable things, her mother¡¯s image seemed to have become more vivid in her mind.


    This image was added with some halos and mysteries. Lin Mengya wondered how smart her mother was that she was rendered a piece in the chaotic times under the control of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Ms. Tian smiled and looked like she was recalling her memory.


    As she looked at Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty and smiling face, she recalled what happened more than 20 years ago.


    ¡°Back when I first entered the mansion, Madam just married Master. I had never seen any woman more beautiful and meeker than Madam. Master treated her well, and no matter how busy he was, he would go home to have dinner with her. Later, Young Master was born, and both Madam and Master were very happy. At that time, no one could be more striking than Madam in the Capital City.¡±


    As a matter of fact, what Lin Mengya had heard from others supported Ms. Tian¡¯s words.


    As the most favored princess of the Nation of Lintian, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother was matchless in terms of beauty and temperament.


    Even after such a long time, those old friends in the Nation of Lintian still remembered Lin Mengya¡¯s mother¡¯s appearance very clearly.


    They all said that Lin Mengya looked like her mother very much.


    It was no wonder that they could recognize her as Zuo Shuqing¡¯s daughter at first glance.


    ¡°Madam was not only beautiful but also intelligent and had a pure mind. Her medical skills were second to none. At that time, there was a lady who almost died because of a difficult delivery. Her family thought she was dead and put her into a coffin, but Madam told them that she had a way to save her. Later, Madam really brought the lady back to life with one medicine and helped her give birth to the child smoothly. In the end, the mother and the child were both safe. However, a kind person like Madam, who had done so many good deeds, was finally¡­ Alas, probably, it was just like what people usually said, a physician could hardly cure himself.¡±


    With a sigh, Ms. Tian gently covered Lin Mengya¡¯s hands with her own big rough hands, and Lin Mengya had a complicated look on her face.


    ¡°My child, don¡¯t blame yourself. Before your mother passed away, she held my hand and told me to tell you when you grew up that the people she loved the most were you, Master, and Young Master. She said she never regretted giving birth to you, and she was willing to have you born safe and sound at any cost.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt tightness in her chest.


    She had never felt the joy of being with her mother for even a moment, but now she understood a mother¡¯s love for her child.


    Back then, Zuo Shuqing must have risked her life to give birth to her daughter.


    Perhaps she could travel to this space from another space back then just because God couldn¡¯t bear to see the owner of this body, who was given birth at the cost of her mother¡¯s life, die.


    Lin Mengya was not sad because everything about her mother was still around her all the time.


    Even though her mother had passed away, she had arranged everything for her about her entire life.


    Lin Mengya suppressed those sad emotions in her heart, and she suddenly recalled a detail told by Ms. Tian.


    ¡°Nanny, you just said that my mother had saved a lady from dying of a difficult delivery, right? Did my mother tell you how she managed to save that lady? And they all said that my mother died of giving birth to me. Do you still remember the details?¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya, who suddenly became so shrewd, Ms. Tian felt relieved.


    She did not mention the past because she was afraid of bringing up the sad memories of Lin Mengya.


    Now that Lin Mengya had grown up, it was natural for her to feel relieved to tell her something.


    Upon hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s question, Ms. Tian thought for a while before replying slowly.


    ¡°It was said that because of the abnormal fetal position, that lady couldn¡¯t deliver to the child for a long time. Madam said the lady was exhausted, so it was difficult for her to give birth. Later, after the lady took the medicine prescribed by Madam, she regained her strength and finally delivered the baby safely. Back when Madam gave birth to you, she also took this medicine, but she suffered metrorrhagia, and the physicians in the city couldn¡¯t help her. As a result, she passed away three days later after she gave birth to you.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was beginning to feel suspicious after hearing what Ms. Tian said.


    People always thought it was easy for women to give birth, but in fact, it could be really dangerous.


    It was as if putting one foot in the grave.


    ¡°Delivery could be really different for different women. Perhaps I¡¯m being too suspicious,¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.


    She massaged her temples. Since she came back from the Nation of Lintian, she had become more suspicious and thoughtful.


    Thinking of this, she forced a smile. She was afraid that she would suspect everyone she met of being a schemer.


    ¡°The anniversary of my mother¡¯s death is in a few days. I want to offer incense to her. Nanny, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for this.¡±


    Ms. Tian naturally agreed. With her taking care of everything, there wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.

 Chapter 564 - Calm down, Mother

    Although mother had rooted herself in the foreign land, she ought to have missed her homeland very much.


    She could imagine how much effort her mother had made in order not to have her identity exposed back then.


    If her mother could witness from heaven, how she had been reunited with her cousins, Lin Mengya was sure that she would be greatly comforted.


    ¡°Oh yes, did anyone create any disturbance at the Art Courtyard while I was away?¡±


    By now, Lin Mengya had completely no scruples about the pretend Concubine De.


    Moreover, given Long Tianyu¡¯s intelligence, he might well have started to be suspicious.


    The disorderly band in the Art Courtyard was Long Tianyu¡¯s way of deceiving the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Now that the situation in the palace was unstable and the real Concubine De was still in the queen¡¯s hands, it was needful that they guard against certain things.


    ¡°How would they dare to stir up any trouble? However, it does seem strange that the people from the Art Courtyard would come over to our courtyard to probe for information once every two to three days. Later on, when the edict from the palace came, asking Concubine De to see the emperor, to their surprise, it greatly angered the emperor for some unknown reason. The emperor then passed an imperial edict for Concubine De to be locked up to reflect on her mistakes.¡±


    As Baizhi answered Lin Mengya¡¯s questions, there was a hint in her large bright eyes that suggested she was gloating over what happened.


    After thinking it over carefully, Lin Mengya could understand why. Who was the emperor? Even when his life was uncertain when he fell unconscious, the Crown Prince and the queen held back from taking action for fear of any harm they might cause.


    Moreover, he and Concubine De had been a couple for so many years. Naturally, it only required one glance to see through certain things.


    At this moment, keeping Concubine De locked up in the Art Courtyard was a hint that they would be watching her closely.


    Getting someone to be Concubine De¡¯s imposter was merely a step in the queen¡¯s ploy, so it did not really play an important role.


    Now that everyone¡¯s attention was on the Yun State pandemic, who would be thinking of the fake Concubine De in Prince Yu¡¯s mansion?


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you pay a visit to Concubine De? It¡¯s only reasonable given that she is your mother-in-law.¡±


    Ms. Tian was not aware of the secret behind this.


    On the other hand, the real problem between the two of them was that of common animosity between the mother- and daughter-in-law.


    As someone who had been through the same situation, as well as an elder, she had to give Lin Mengya a few words of advice.


    ¡°Why do I have to pay a visit to her? Whenever I think of that Jiang Ruqin, my blood would start to boil!¡±


    Baizhi tried to put an end to the suggestion, sounding angry and made a face.


    Whoever dared to bully her master would get into trouble with her!


    It was not that Ms. Tian did not love her infant, rather, there were just some things she had to do in order to preserve Lin Mengya¡¯s good name.


    ¡°Alright, everything you say sounds reasonable. Baizhi, I know you are concerned about me. Likewise, Ms. Tian is as concerned. However, the Concubine De business may have future implications on another serious matter. Let us pay a visit to her now. You need not eat dirt, just do what you have to do. We don¡¯t need to be her punching bag going forward.¡±


    The sweet smile on Lin Mengya, as well as her calm voice puzzled both Baizhi and Ms. Tian.


    What, what on earth was happening?


    After a little preparation, Lin Mengya changed into a pomegranate-color dress.


    On the hem of her skirt, there were patterns of large peonies embroidered with silver and gold threads, which made them look so real.


    Her long, smooth hair was secured at the back of her head with a set of tourmaline ornament and a beautiful hair clip. She appeared elegant and graceful even in the dark of the evening.


    Baiji and Baizhi carried two gold-gilded lamps as they walked ahead of the rest. The familiar scenes along the journey reminded Lin Mengya of the time she first arrived here.


    Time went by in flash. One year had passed so quickly and like flowing water, there was no turning back.


    She might be dressed gorgeously, but she did not have many servants following her around.


    She was, in name, this fake Concubine De¡¯s daughter-in-law. It was acceptable for her to be dressed splendidly, but she might be described as being arrogant if a lot of people clustered around.


    For this reason, her three personal maids were about the only people who followed her around all the time.


    Many groups of guards were stationed within the prince¡¯s mansion, especially outside the gates of the Art Courtyard to patrol the area.


    It was no wonder no one dared create a stir at the Art Courtyard. The emperor ought to have anticipated that what the queen and her supporters were like. Therefore, he had given the command for the concubine to be locked up in the Art Courtyard.


    This would mean no more messengers would come by to deliver any news, which was good. In fact, it would prevent further complications on the matter.


    ¡°Open the door quickly, the princess is here to visit Concubine De.¡±


    Just when they arrived at the gates, Baizhi had run to the door and knocked on it gently as she shouted the instruction for the people inside.


    There was the sound of some movements inside. Someone even exclaimed in surprise.


    It was most likely because they did not expect Princess Yu, who had just returned home, to choose to visit Concubine De at this moment.


    ¡°Creak¡­¡± A strong and stout looking woman opened the crescent door of the Art Courtyard.


    She was wearing dull color clothes made of rough fabric, but she appeared to be impeccable.


    After seeing that it was Lin Mengya, she bowed respectfully to her without further delay.


    ¡°Greetings to the princess. How could we trouble you to come all the way here given the timing?¡±


    She spoke with a low voice, but there was a hint of her trying to curry favor with Lin Mengya.


    By now, everyone in the mansion knew that this lady from Liuxin Courtyard was the real mistress here.


    Regardless of Concubine De¡¯s prestige, she was after all a guest.


    Those servants who were more intelligent would have thought that they¡¯d better fawn on this mistress.


    ¡°I have come to pay my respects to the concubine. Has she gone to bed?¡±


    Having been through all that happened in the Nation of Lintian, Lin Mengya¡¯s character seemed to have become even more gentle and agreeable.


    She was also less harsh and stern with the servants.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle voice was so gentle and flowy like water that the old maid guarding by the door was overwhelmed by her tenderness.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not gone to sleep yet. I just heard some noise which sounded like someone fighting and rolling around. The concubine has offended the emperor and the prince was still upset about her, so apart from Jingyue, who is the concubine¡¯s personal maid, no one else dared to go into her room, lest bad luck should come upon the person.¡±


    The old maid spoke in a manner to please Lin Mengya and Lin Mengya naturally understood the situation.


    If the lady living inside was indeed the real Concubine De, she would have the image of a loving mother, who was well respected by her children.


    Now, however, neither she nor the emperor would be kind to an imposter who had ulterior motives.


    Having lost the emperor¡¯s protection and the son¡¯s attention, who among the servants in the mansion would still treat her with respect and fear like before?


    Acting as the situation dictated had always been a behavior that got everyone¡¯s hackles up.


    ¡°Erm, thanks a lot. I¡¯ll go in to take a look.¡±


    She smiled slightly. It was obvious from her face that she was making an effort to maintain peace.


    The witty old maid retreated to let them in. The four of them headed towards the main room of the Art Courtyard.


    During April when flowers in bloom were beautiful and fragrant, so was the scene in the mansion brilliant with all kinds of flowers and plants.


    However, this was the only place with withered branches scattered all over the ground. It was as if the bitter winter had yet to pass.


    Nevertheless, the scene was fitting with the situation here.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that outside? Is my courtyard a place for you to make a racket as and when you like? Get lost from my sight quickly!¡±


    Before they approached the room, they could hear through the heavy curtain of the room, a voice filled with anger, yelling, and scolding.


    Baiji and Baishao stopped in their tracks and watched Lin Mengya in silence.


    With a flash in her eyes, Lin Mengya bent one of her knees in a polite bow.


    ¡°Your daughter-in-law is here to pay respect to you, Mother. Please forgive me for not being able to come to visit you for the past days because I followed the prince on his trip out.¡±


    There was no way the servants of the courtyard could go to sleep because of the commotion created by Concubine De.


    For this reason, many of them witnessed how Lin Mengya paid her respect to the concubine.


    No one had expected Lin Mengya to behave so respectfully towards Concubine De, who had not left her room for an entire half month. Could it be that the princess was unaware of the fact that Concubine De had been under house arrest?


    ¡°Snort! So it¡¯s you, my good daughter-in-law. How dare you still come to see me without feeling any shame! You tricked my son and made the emperor hate me. What are you here for?¡±


    Concubine De had blamed all these on her.


    Lin Mengya felt like mocking Concubine De, but she managed to maintain a steady tone of voice.


    ¡°Mother, it was because of an order from the emperor that the prince and I had to make a trip out in haste, so we didn¡¯t have time to report to you. As for why the emperor detested and rejected you, I feel that you¡¯ve been at the emperor¡¯s service for many years so naturally, you would know his character best. I believe it¡¯s because the emperor was afraid that you would be affected by his illness. It¡¯s not really because he detested and rejected you.¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded confident when she spoke. There was no hint of irritation or impatience in her voice.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was so perfect that Concubine De was unable to find fault or make things difficult for her.


    However, she must be so angry in her heart by now.


    There was a moment of silence before she opened her mouth to speak in a cold voice, saying, ¡°In that case, come in then, lest people accuse me of making things difficult for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not help but laugh grimly to herself when at the concubine¡¯s eccentric behavior.


    It was no wonder that the emperor quickly saw through her.


    The real Concubine De came from a noble family and therefore, was not just a useless woman with good looks.


    Not only was the queen¡¯s ways vicious, but she also had relatives from outside who were backing her up and she even colluded with the Candle Dragon Cult.


    For so many years, Concubine De was able to be worldly-wise and played safe, and was even able to protect herself and her child safely.


    There was no way for an imposter to match up to such wisdom and capability.


    As Lin Mengya pondered over this, they continued walking, and soon, the four of them arrived at the inner chamber.


    An intense fragrance that came from burning incense filled the entire room, and the incense was of the expensive kind. Strings of beads were hung from the ceiling as a curtain that separated the room into two spaces.


    Lin Mengya kept her head low as she entered with her three maids and together, they greeted the concubine with a bow.


    ¡°Greetings to Concubine De, Mother. Hope you are doing well.¡±


    As Lin Mengya made a series of bows, the beads and hair clips on her head made crispy sounds as they collided from her movement.


    The pale white light indoors fell on Lin Mengya¡¯s pomegranate-color dress, which finally brought some life and color to this place.


    The rich and gorgeous gown on Lin Mengya¡¯s body made the people in the room burn with jealousy.


    ¡°You may rise. You¡¯ve indeed picked up your manners after your return this time.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Test with a Dangling Ornament

    Her sarcastic tone of voice gave her identity away. She sounded nothing like a magnanimous royal concubine.


    Lin Mengya looked up and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She was neither supercilious nor obsequious. On the surface, she seemed to hold high regard for Concubine De.


    Nevertheless, someone with sharp eyes would be able to tell that Lin Mengya could not care less about Concubine De.


    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t forget any of your instructions, not even for a moment. Although I was out and about, I¡¯m always thinking about you. I¡¯ve brought home a present for you. Please take good care of your health.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Lin Mengya picked up a long brocade box from Baizhi¡¯s hands.


    The purplish silver pattern on the box made it look extraordinary.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s more like it. You seemed to be more conscientious now.¡±


    It was not right to Concubine De to be unkind to a smiling Lin Mengya, who at least was trying to act polite. Since Concubine De could not find fault with her, naturally she could not pick on her.


    Jingyue, who had been at Concubine¡¯s service all this while, pulled back the curtains, approached Lin Mengya slowly and took the brocade box from Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    As she watched Jingyue carrying the box into the room, Lin Mengya lowered her head so that she could hide the sneer on her face.


    The box had just been opened but immediately, someone snapped it close with a clap.


    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s vision had been blocked by the curtain of beads, Lin Mengya managed a glance at the surprised look in Concubine De¡¯s eyes.


    From what Lin Mengya saw, Concubine almost cried out in shock.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya continued looking down and staying very still, which helped Concubine De keep calm.


    However, when she opened her mouth again to speak, she could not help but there was a little tremble in her voice.


    ¡°Where did you find this dangling ornament worn by women?¡±


    Lin Mengya finally look up but she had put on a clueless look on her face.


    ¡°In response to your question, Mother, the prince was the one who found this personally. I heard that this dangling ornament of a phoenix and peony is your favorite and that you¡¯ve lost this dangling ornament a while ago and you were rather upset over it. The prince had specially looked for one that¡¯s exactly the same, only that this one was not as exquisite as the one you had.¡±


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the dagger look in Concubine De¡¯s eyes softened.


    However, she was no fool.


    She glanced suspiciously at the figure on the other side of the curtain first. It was only when she saw that there was nothing fishy that she finally believed Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s getting dark and you should leave.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not make attempt to pester the concubine, so she took a bow and exited the main room of the Art Courtyard with the other three girls.


    When they finally exit the main entrance of the Art Courtyard and Baiji was certain that the people inside would not be able to hear them, she opened her mouth and asked with caution, saying, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t have to make this trip. It was only a dangling ornament that you want to present to the concubine. You could¡¯ve asked someone else to deliver it. Concubine De was not short of complaints about you since you left on the journey with the prince. I was so afraid that she would make things difficult for you.¡±


    Seeing that there was no one around, they supposed no one in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion would have the audacity to spy on them from now on.


    ¡°This trip was absolutely necessary for me. Going forward, the three of you can take it that there¡¯s no need to oblige to Concubine De¡¯s demands. Remember, without my permission, you are not to go to her regardless of what reason she gives. Do you understand?¡±


    The three girls nodded in unison. Naturally, in their eyes, Lin Mengya was their one and only master.


    At this juncture, they turned back to glance at the Art Courtyard, which was now overshadowed in darkness.


    What was fake would be fake forevermore. There was no way she could become the real thing.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash. An entire tea set made of Enamels and cloisonne enamels had been brushed off the mahogany table.


    Instantly, the tea set had been dashed to pieces, each with sharp edges.


    ¡°Out with it! Did you purposely reveal the flaws? You slut, how dare you stab me in the back!¡±


    The hideous face of the concubine was filled with rage that she failed to suppress.


    With a forceful wave of her hand, the concubine¡¯s nails, which had been painted the color of balsamine, made deep scratches on Jingyue¡¯s plain face.


    With a ¡°Slap¡±, wrinkles appeared on Jingyue¡¯s face like water ripples on a still water surface. Eventually, her skin began peeling off from the left side of her face as if it was unable to stay on it.


    Jingyue raised her hand to her face and pulled down the much resented mask she wore.


    In that instant, Jinyue, the maid who had been rumored to have died suddenly, showed up before Concubine De.


    At this very moment, her haggard-looking left cheek was red and swollen from the slap.


    Nevertheless, her eyes were filled with stubbornness and she gazed at the crazy woman in silence.


    ¡°Snort, don¡¯t you wish that you could save that bitch by doing so! Let me tell you, the more Long Tianyu knows, the sooner that bitch would die!¡±


    Jinyue was on her knees, keeping very still while she stared at the woman who had gone all hysterical.


    It was only after some time that she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Jingyue, you and I had served the mistress together since we were young. We were about the only people she trusted. Never did I expect that you would betray the mistress for riches and vainglory. You even wanted to take her place by force! Let¡¯s not talk about how you keep me by your side all the time so that it was impossible for me to have any chance of doing what you accused me of. Even if I had the chance, I would never put the mistress¡¯s life in danger!¡±


    The tall updo on her hair was coming loose from all her agitated movements and her hair was beginning to look messy.


    Although Jingyue¡¯s head was decorated with ornaments of jade and pearls, they did not fit her angry face. There was no beauty at all so to speak.


    With a scrunched-up face, she looked frighteningly vicious, especially her eyes.


    Despite being adorned in good grade silk apparel, she could not match up to the real Concubine De¡¯s distinguished air of elegance.


    ¡°Snort, what a loyal servant. I knew it was right to keep you. In fact, I should thank you. If not for your constant advice, how would I manage to keep everyone in the dark? I suggest you be good and obedient, anyway that everyone thinks I¡¯m the real Concubine De. Even if you try to tell them the truth, no one would believe you. They would think you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡±


    At this moment, Jingyue was only threatening in manner but cowardly at heart. She was obviously trying hard to look composed.


    Her eyes went back to the dangling ornament, which was sitting intact on the table.


    In that instant, a resentful look flashed across her eyes. She reached out to pick up the dangling ornament. The cool hairpin against her palm seemed to calm the fear in her heart.


    She had overreacted. Now as she took a closer look at the dangling ornament, she realized that it was indeed more exquisite than before.


    In addition, it was definitely newer than before.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s character, he would naturally lose his calm if he learned that his own mother had been stabbed in the back.


    Jinyue had also been closely watched by her so it was not possible for her to furnish others with secret information.


    Once she straightened her thoughts on this, Jingyue¡¯s expression softened.


    Sitting in front of the vanity table, she carefully put the new dangling ornament on her hair.


    She then used a spruce wood comb to style her hair neatly.


    As she looked at the reflection of herself in the mirror, she was very satisfied with how she looked.


    ¡°That makes sense. The new wouldn¡¯t come if the old doesn¡¯t go. The status of the concubine is rightfully mine. Yu¡¯er should also be my son. That bitch had taken all these from me. Now, I¡¯m merely taking them back. It¡¯s getting late, will you tidy up this place? I¡¯m going to retire for the day.¡±


    In an instant, the violent and hysterical woman had reverted back to being the fake noble lady.


    At this moment, Jinyue¡¯s mind was raging with an intense resentment.


    Nevertheless, for the sake of her mistress and Prince Yu, she had to yield for the time being and continue in this falsehood.


    She bowed her head and reached out her hands to pick up the broken pieces from the floor one by one.


    However, she could not help feeling even more worried. The emperor appeared to have seen through Jingyue, but he was waiting for the prince and the princess to come to the realization soon.


    The maids in the Liuxin Courtyard had been busy the entire day and they were tired by the evening, so earlier on, Lin Mengya had already hurried them on so that they could return to their room to retire for the day.


    At this moment, only Ms. Tian was left outside with a little bed, where she could carry out the night¡¯s guard duty.


    Lin Mengya had changed into something light, let her hair down, and was reading a medical journal in her hands while sitting on the bed.


    It was necessary for Long Tianyu and her to make a trip to the areas affected by the pandemic.


    However, she could not be completely certain if the disease had been caused by the poison or the pestilence.


    After all, some preparations had to be made.


    ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Take care lest your eyes become sore.¡±


    All of a sudden, out of nowhere, a red peony came into sight.


    The smooth and delicate petals had taken the place of the many characters in the journal.


    There was a fragrance in the air that lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the season of the peony yet, so where did you find the flower?¡±


    Lin Mengya put down the book and held the gigantic peony flower in her hands. Smiling, she brought it close to her nose and gently sniffed.


    ¡°The gardener in the palace cultivates it occasionally. However, my father had refused to give me some, so I just took one stalk of the flower to bring it as a gift to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he was unable to hide the exhaustion which was apparent between his brows.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu tried his best to sound relaxed so that he could cheer Lin Mengya up.


    ¡°Thank you very much then. I suppose you¡¯re exhausted and have you eaten?¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was about to get down from the bed, Long Tianyu reached out his hands to push her down back onto the bed.


    He removed his outer cloak nimbly and started drying them before the fire. Thereafter, he crawled onto the bed and pulled Lin Mengya into his embrace, while she was still wrapped up in a blanket.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten in the palace. I¡¯ve reported to my father, the emperor, everything that happened in the Nation of Lintian. He was greatly pleased. He said it was a good thing to have intermarriage with the Nation of Lintian, so he told me to treat you well.¡±


    Naturally, Lin Mengya was aware that she was the descendent of loyal subjects. Both her father and brother were united in their mind with the emperor. Together with her status as the Princess Anle of the Nation of Lintian, the intermarriage had become an honor awarded to a loyal subject.


    Moreover, she was born in the Jin State. Despite being a princess of the Nation of Lintian, she did not have much connection.


    In this way, there would be no fear of having her foreign relatives trying to take over the country.


    Therefore, there were only benefits but no loss in any way. The emperor was no fool. He would definitely have thought over more things than her.


    ¡°From now on, you have to be more obedient. You will have to adhere to father, the emperor¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled as she joked with Long Tianyu. She was much more aware than the others regarding how Long Tianyu treated her.

 Chapter 566 - Going up to the Palace to Meet the Sovereign

    ¡°In the evening, when I went over to Art Courtyard to deliver the dangling ornament, I heard from the old maids there that the woman in the Art Courtyard lost her temper and flew into a rage.¡±


    That particular dangling ornament was really personally picked by Long Tianyu. On top of that, it was very similar to the one Concubine De used to wear.


    If this woman recognized that dangling ornament and lost her temper over it, the imposter had to be someone who was always by Concubine De¡¯s side.


    Not only was she familiar with Concubine De¡¯s daily habits, but she had also taken notice of the smallest details.


    In this case, the identity of the imposter was all too clear.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware of the situation.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was holding Lin Mengya in his arms, closed his eyes and rested, but his mind was clear as a mirror.


    He had hurried to the palace so soon after he returned to the capital city. Although there were undercurrents in the palace, it appeared to be calm and harmonious on the surface.


    His father, the emperor, appeared to be in pink of health. Moreover, Qinghan had been guarding by the emperor¡¯s side in his military uniform. There was nothing to worry about really.


    The trouble was more with the queen. He had gone to pay his respect to her as a routine, but the queen claimed to be unwell and refused his visit. Neither did the Crown Prince show himself.


    Long Tianyu supposed they were extremely wary of him by now.


    If this was the situation in the Capital City, what would become of the Yun State and the other provinces?


    Long Tianyu¡¯s heart was weighed down by the situation. He felt as if there was a large, heavy rock pressing down on his heart.


    ¡°Tomorrow, father, the emperor had asked for you to go into the palace. If you don¡¯t feel well, I will let father know.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was at Lin Mengya¡¯s back, suddenly spoke with a gentle voice as he sought her opinion.


    Lin Mengya had a thought. Although she had sneaked into the emperor¡¯s bedroom to peek at him in the beginning, this was the first time she would get to meet the emperor formally.


    Unlike Cousin Chen, the emperor of Dajin would take none of her willfulness. There was some hesitation in her eyes, but she eventually nodded gently in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, tomorrow we shall go together to pay respect to your father, the emperor.¡±


    It was getting late at night. The two of them snuggled up against each other. Even if she was entering some dangerous spot, at least she had someone to keep her company.


    At dawn when the sky was just getting a little brighter, Lin Mengya got up from the bed.


    To enter the palace to see the sovereign was a grand affair. Moreover, if the emperor had plans for her to officially meet the emperor¡¯s close relatives and courtiers, she should not be taking this lightly.


    Early in the morning, her three maids, Ms. Tian and Hongyu, the supernumerary staff, had started preparing Lin Mengya by dolling up Lin Mengya for the occasion.


    She might be the wife of a prince, she was after all still a young lady. Therefore, she needed to dress up in a fresher and more lively way than other women with a title conferred by the emperor.


    Her flowy long hair was pinned in place into a fashionable updo, with a golden hairpin in the pattern of a phoenix turning towards the sun. She looked magnificent and elegant.


    Where her temple was, there was a golden hairpin made from huge pearls and there were altogether nine of such hairpins lined up along the golden phoenix. At that moment, it was as if there was a phoenix that was ready to take off in flight. All these ornaments blended well with her makeup and overall, she looked magnificent.


    The two dangling ruby earrings made her complexion even fairer.


    On her clean, pretty face, in between the two perfectly manicured brows was a bright red facial marking, which added to her charm and elegance.


    Lin Mengya was not into make-ups so it was a rare occasion to see her so heavily made up.


    Being covered with rouge, Lin Mengya who was usually gentle and beautiful had become a bewitchingly charming lady, whom people could only look at from afar. She had become an overbearing beauty whom people did not dare to get close to.


    At the moment, she curled up her tempting red lips helplessly.


    As she watched those people from the back rooms busied themselves around the manor, Lin Mengya was too embarrassed to complain about her discomfort.


    ¡°Master, what is it? Do you think that the make-up doesn¡¯t look good on you?¡±


    Baizhi was first to spot the uncomfortable look on her master¡¯s face. She opened her eyes wide as she asked in puzzlement.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her. While the others were not looking, she quietly tugged on Baizhi¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Go fetch me some sweet biscuits, will you? I¡¯m famished for the entire morning.¡±


    No one should be blamed for her not having any food up until then, after all, the princess¡¯s clothes were very elaborate and required a lot of effort to put on.


    It would take at least an hour to put on the costume.


    On top of that, the putting on of make-up and updo on the hair was sufficient to keep all the servants busy for two entire hours.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was too shy to mention it.


    Now that her stomach was cooing. If this were to continue, she might faint at the golden temple in the palace.


    ¡°Oh no, how could it slip my mind? Please hold on for a moment, Master!¡±


    Baizhi patted her head. She was just thinking about it the night before and she had prepared food for her master.


    She had totally forgotten about it when she was being tied up with many things since the start of the day.


    She seized the chance when no one noticed to run back to her room.


    She picked up a box the size of her palm and ran back to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°This was the snack box which you gave me as a gift. I collected some snacks last night so that you could have them. I hope eating them doesn¡¯t destroy your make-up!¡±


    Baizhi opened the box as if she was presenting a precious gift. Inside the box were small pieces of snacks made from walnuts that could be consumed in one bite. They were what Lin Mengya appreciated most at this moment.


    She picked one up, popped it into her mouth, and started to chew slowly. The aroma and texture of the snack were wonderful. Lin Mengya was so touched that she could cry.


    ¡°My wonderful Baizhi. You¡¯re one person who truly knows my thoughts.¡±


    The two girls exchanged grins. Lin Mengya no longer needed to worry that she would suffer at the hands of those people and faint from starvation.


    Anyway, when she was in the sedan, she would be able to fill up her stomach secretly.


    It only puzzled the people in the house, who saw how their master started to smile sweetly all of a sudden when she was looking so miserable just a moment ago.


    Their master changed her mood so quickly.


    Finally, when Lin Mengya had adorned herself with the full outfit of the prince¡¯s mansion, she breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    The full ceremonial attire was more loaded down with trivial details than she imagined.


    The ceremonial attire in yellow and red was only fit for princesses in the eyes of the emperor.


    There was the pattern of a phoenix about to take off at the broad hem of the skirt.


    Although it was not as exquisite as that on the queen¡¯s attire which was embroidered using golden yarns, no one else in the entire Dajin could be compared to her in terms of such standard.


    Lin Mengya turned one round before the mirror and she could hardly believe that the prim and elegant-looking noble lady was none other than herself.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Prince is here.¡±


    The old maid from the courtyard outside came in to inform Lin Mengya of the arrival of the prince and in response, Lin Mengya nodded gently. With Baizhi and Baiji helping to hold on to the hem of her skirt, Lin Mengya walked on a pair of silk shoes decorated with the pattern of a phoenix and pearls towards Long Tianyu.


    At the sight of his formally dressed-up princess, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were opened.


    He had always known that his wife was outstanding among other women, but he did not expect her to look so charming when she was adorned in a full ceremonial attire like this.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince.¡±


    Lin Mengya took a bow at Long Tianyu while blushing a little.


    Even if she was thick-skinned, she would feel embarrassed when being gazed at so intently.


    Moreover, Long Tianyu had also put on formal ceremonial attire today.


    On the pure white fabric of Long Tianyu¡¯s garment was a dragon with four claws that looked might and intimidating.


    Together with the golden pattern of the beast Taotie, he looked exceptionally honorable.


    Long Tianyu was a handsome man to start with, but he was made to look very solemn when he wore the crown of white jade on his head.


    When he stood up, he would look like the most extraordinary soldier in the whole world.


    At this moment, these deep, dark eyes were glued to Lin Mengya with adoration.


    All the women in the world would not be able to resist his tender loving manner.


    ¡°Very beautiful.¡±


    At this juncture, Long Tianyu reached out to hold on to Lin Mengya¡¯s arm.


    Like a person mesmerized, he sang the praise of Lin Mengya¡¯s beauty from the bottom of his heart.


    At his praises, Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. Her face became hot as she gave him a reproachful glance.


    It seemed that ever since the two hearts were connected, Long Tianyu, who used to look indifferent all the time, had taught himself how to communicate all kinds of sweet nothings.


    ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s looking at us.¡±


    The surrounding people who had heard the statement was apparently smiling.


    Lin Mengya could only pretend that she did not see, but in fact, she could not help but feel the sweetness in her heart even though she was also feeling very shy about it.


    What could be more intoxicating than the praises from the mouth of one¡¯s beloved?


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu seemed to think that it was a natural thing to do.


    It was as if the statement he made was the most natural thing to say.


    ¡°So what if I keep my eyes on you? You¡¯re my wife and it¡¯s only reasonable that you are the most beautiful woman in the world!¡±


    Lin Mengya was speechless. She should have known that this was Long Tianyu¡¯s character all along.


    To him, all ritualistic formalities were transient like a fleeting cloud.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya decided to shut up, lest this guy should blurt out some earth-shaking comments. Not only would he become a laughing stock, but she would also be very embarrassed.


    The sedan to be carried by eight people had been prepared and is waiting by the entrance of the mansion. It was topped with a gold roof that manifested the stateliness of the royal family.


    The men carrying the sedan had lowered the sedan, waiting for their master to board, so that they could set off immediately.


    On this occasion, Lin Mengya had brought only Baiji along.


    Baiji was mature and steady. Moreover, she had been carefully taught by the old maid, Jinyue. It was unlikely for her to have any slip-up in the palace.


    The others were aware of the severity of this event and had silently submitted to whatever Lin Mengya had arranged.


    ¡°Have a safe trip, Your Highnesses.¡±


    Ms. Tian led the rest of the servants in bowing down to the couple, wishing them a safe journey.


    Lin Mengya lifted her gaze to the palace in a distance which was like a shadow, and quietly, she took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Get the sedan up¡­¡±


    The moment they settled down in the sedan, the bearers of the sedan lifted the sedan steadily.


    With Baiji by the side, the group of them headed towards the palace gates.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyebrows gently knitted.


    For reasons unknown to her, she could feel the panic rising in her. Perhaps it was because after she and Long Tianyu returned from the trip this time, they were planning to utterly shed all pretense with the Crown Prince and the queen.


    Despite knowing that this day would eventually come, she could not help but feel nervous about it. This matter would rest only when their opponents had been utterly defeated.


    Now that she was right at the center of the vortex, she must not be soft-hearted.


    The sedan was approaching the palace and in the blink of an eye, the familiar palace gates appeared before their eyes.


    ¡°Halt the sedan¡­¡±


    The sedan was lowered gently and thereafter, Baiji, with a solemn face, appeared before Lin Mengya. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Concubine Xians Request

    By the time they reached the palace gate, there was already a squadron of guards waiting for them.


    They entered the palace with the guards, and the officials were meeting the emperor in the court at this time.


    When the officials, including civil and military officials, walked out of the court, they all bowed to Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    This was an unprecedented glory even in that dynasty.


    Lin Mengya walked a half step behind Long Tianyu, with her head high and chest out. Her eyes were firm without any trace of cowardice.


    She followed behind Long Tianyu in silence. For the first time in her life, she entered the gold hall where the emperor met his courtiers.


    ¡°The meeting begins¡ª¡±


    The voice of the minister of the Servants Administration reverberated throughout the Hall of Heaven and Earth. The civil and military officials walked into the hall quietly in an orderly manner. In an instant, Lin Mengya could feel some unfriendly gazes on her.


    She didn¡¯t need to look back to know where these gazes were from.


    She knew that she had become a thorn in some people¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°Here comes His Majesty¡ª¡±


    The emperor was dressed in a bright yellow imperial robe, giving off an air of grandeur.


    Lin Mengya immediately lowered her head, afraid of offending the emperor.


    After the emperor sat down on the throne, the officials immediately knelt on the ground and shouted ¡°Long Live Your Majesty!¡±.


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya knelt down along with Long Tianyu in a well-mannered way, which showed how well she was trained in the past year.


    Those who wanted to see her lose face had to put away their contempt for her now.


    Lin Mengya, who had been regarded as a laughingstock by all the people in Dajin, finally cleared her name this time.


    ¡°You may rise up. Yu¡¯er and Ya¡¯er, come over here.¡±


    As the emperor¡¯s authoritative voice sounded, Lin Mengya stood up elegantly.


    She walked up to the emperor of Dajin step by step, following behind Long Tianyu.


    ¡°My greetings to Your Majesty and Long live Your Majesty.¡±


    This was the first time that Lin Mengya had met her father-in-law face to face.


    ¡°You may rise.¡±


    At this moment, there was a hint of affection in the emperor¡¯s majestic voice.


    For some reason, Lin Mengya no longer felt nervous and managed to calm down.


    She got up and stood beside Long Tianyu. When she looked up, she saw a serious yet loving smile on the emperor¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your father has taught you well. He should be rewarded.¡±


    It seemed that the emperor was in a good mood.


    As a woman, Lin Mengya should not be involved in court affairs. Therefore, after she paid her respects to the emperor, she was led out of the hall by a servant from the Servants Administration.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she only got a chance to see her brother, who was wearing a court dress, and didn¡¯t have any chance to talk to him before she left.


    She heard from Long Tianyu that her brother had been promoted to General of Fast Cavalry, who was responsible for guarding the capital city. As a result, they would have fewer chances to meet in the future.


    ¡°Your Highness, please wait in this side hall. I will be at your service outside,¡± the servant said humbly.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly as she sat down on the chair in the side hall.


    She was the only one left there.


    Long Tianyu had told her that the emperor, who had just regained his health, wanted to see her.


    However, she still didn¡¯t know why the emperor wanted to see her, a woman, in the court and in front of so many officials. The whole thing appeared interesting to her.


    No noble lady, regardless of their status, was allowed to enter the Hall of Heaven and Earth.


    Yet, the emperor asked Lin Mengya to meet him in the hall. He must have other intentions except for showing his love toward her and Long Tianyu.


    However, the emperor was a deep-minded man, so Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t tell what his other intentions were.


    ¡°Her Highness, Concubine Xian, and His Highness, the 10th prince, have arrived¡ª¡±


    The voice of the servant outside pulled Lin Mengya out of her thoughts.


    She stood up and tidied up her clothes though they had no folds at all. She had a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Forgive me for delaying coming forward to welcome you, my distinguished guest.¡±


    As the soft voice sounded, a well-dressed beauty walked elegantly toward the side hall, surrounded by many palace servants.


    Before the beauty, who was none other than Concubine Xian, and Lin Mengya could greet each other, a little boy dressed in a red dress ran out from behind the concubine and threw himself into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    His childish voice brought a smile to Lin Mengya¡¯s lips.


    Lin Mengya held this child, who looked like Long Tianyu very much, in her arms. Looking at his raised snow-white face, Lin Mengya wore a bright smile on her face. It seemed that all the sorrow in her heart dissipated at the moment.


    ¡°My greetings to Your Highness. I was too busy to visit you and the 10th prince, please forgive me. How are you doing these days?¡±


    Concubine Xian and Lin Mengya were old acquaintances, and because Long Yinghua liked Lin Mengya very much, the concubine was very warm to her.


    ¡°All of you may leave now. I want to have a chat with Princess Yu.¡±


    The servants all left quietly. Concubine Xian held Lin Mengya¡¯s hands as they sat together on the chair in the side hall.


    ¡°I know, if it weren¡¯t for the medicine that you personally brought back from the Nation of Lintian, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly. You helped us a lot, and I will never forget your kindness.¡±


    Concubine Xian seemed to be affectionate as she spoke, and her beautiful eyes were filled with sincerity.


    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly and put Long Yinghua, who had been leaning on her, onto her lap.


    Looking at his round and lovely little face, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss him.


    ¡°Oh, not at all. In fact, I saved His Majesty just to save myself. It¡¯s just that the 10th prince is still young, so I¡¯d like to suggest you make a plan as soon as possible, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have to say these words.


    She said so simply because Long Yinghua was so cute and she liked him very much.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him suffer anymore.


    ¡°Alas, how could I not know that?¡±


    Concubine Xian sighed with a worried look on her beautiful face.


    ¡°In fact, I came here to ask for a favor. Now, although His Majesty has recovered, the palace is in a very critical situation. To tell you the truth, half a month ago, if my son¡¯s wet nurse hadn¡¯t been vigilant enough, he would have died now. His Majesty might be able to protect me, but my son would have to suffer.¡±


    There was a ghastly cold look on her face as she spoke.


    She suddenly knelt on the ground, and her pretty face was streaked with tears.


    ¡°Your Highness, please get up quickly. I¡­ I can¡¯t bear this.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately went over, trying to help her up, but the concubine shook off her hands with a determined expression on her face.


    ¡°Please let me finish my words first. Since I married His Majesty, he has been very kind to me, and I knew for the rest of my life, I would give my everything to him. However, now, it¡¯s not peaceful in and outside the palace, and I¡¯m in the imperial harem, unable to share His Majesty¡¯s worries. I want to help His Majesty pull through all this even at the risk of losing my reputation. I don¡¯t care if I die, but my son is innocent. So I hope you will take care of Yinghua for me from today on, Princess Yu. If destiny wants my son and me to meet again, I believe we¡¯ll meet again. But if¡­ if unfortunately, I die, you are the only person that can protect him.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt pain in her heart after hearing those heart-wrenching words.


    She knew that no mother in the world would like to leave their children and let others take care of them.


    However, Concubine Xian couldn¡¯t control even her own life after she married into the royal family. Her son now was her only concern.


    However, this was not a small matter after all. Lin Mengya was afraid that many people would be involved. She didn¡¯t want to bring Long Tianyu into trouble.


    What was more, judging from Concubine Xian¡¯s words, she seemed to be planning to do something very dangerous.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows. For a moment, she was at a loss as to how to respond to the concubine¡¯s request.


    ¡°Your Highness, please get up first. I do want to help you, but I have to discuss it with my husband first. How about you bring the 10th prince back first? I¡¯ll try my best to persuade my husband. He always values brotherhood, so he will take care of the 10th prince, I believe.¡±


    Concubine Xian nodded in dismay. However, she was aware that Lin Mengya was speaking the truth.


    After tidying herself up, she went back to her palace with Long Yinghua, who looked a little upset.


    Looking at the concubine¡¯s back, Lin Mengya could not help but let out a sigh.


    Even the concubine and the prince, whom the people outside the palace were envious of, were living such a life. What the life of ordinary people could be?


    A while later, Long Tianyu appeared in the side hall.


    Lin Mengya walked up to him, only to see a trace of anger on his handsome face.


    She thought that he might have quarreled with someone in the court.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later. His Majesty has gone to change clothes, and he will come over soon.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. Since Long Tianyu was so angry, this matter must be very important.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya told Long Tianyu in detail that Concubine Xian had just come over and asked her to take care of the 10th prince.


    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Instead, he just nodded and agreed to Concubine Xian¡¯s request.


    This made Lin Mengya feel relieved secretly. She had thought that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to persuade him.


    ¡°Yinghua is innocent, and Her Highness, Concubine Xian¡ªWell, we should take care of Yinghua in our mansion. I¡¯ll have someone bring him to our mansion. I¡¯m just worrying that it will disturb you if we keep him in your courtyard.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°No, not at all. Ms. Tian has brought up the three children in our family, and Baiji and Baishao had experience in taking care of younger brothers and sisters. Besides, you can feel relieved only if he stays with me, right?¡±

 Chapter 568 - The Disaster Caused by the Jade Token

    Lin Mengya was right. Long Tianyu would feel relieved only when Long Yinghua stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side.


    Besides, she had a lot of capable people around her, so Long Yinghua would be able to receive a good education.


    ¡°His Majesty may come to ask you about the details of the plague later. You just need to tell him the truth.¡±


    After saying this, Long Tianyu gave her more advice though he knew that his father admired Lin Mengya a lot.


    He believed that his father would not make things difficult for her.


    ¡°Here comes His Majesty¡ª¡±


    Outside the hall, the voice of the servant from the Servants Administration sounded. Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu exchanged a look before waiting for the emperor respectfully at the door.


    The emperor had changed into some casual clothes that he used to wear in private, and the smile on his face became bigger. Compared with his dignified look in the morning, the look on his face at this moment was more affectionate.


    ¡°Get up, the two of you. We¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    There were only Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya, and the emperor in the side hall. The emperor sat in the main seat and ordered the couple to take a seat.


    It was not until now that Lin Mengya had a chance to carefully observe the emperor.


    When her father was at home, he had shown great esteem and respect to this good emperor.


    Though the emperor seemed to be growing old as time went by, Lin Mengya could tell from his firm face that he hadn¡¯t changed a lot from what he used to be, a young emperor in high and vigorous spirits.


    It was just that compared to when he was in a coma, he had lost a lot of weight now. Yet, he still had a domineering look in his shrewd and sagacious eyes.


    Compared to his father, Long Tianyu looked like a young wolf that had just grown up.


    The emperor was the one that was really tough.


    ¡°Back when you and Yu¡¯er got married, I was ill and couldn¡¯t do anything when they messed things up. But Yu¡¯er was lucky to marry you. The two of you are a perfect match. I¡¯ll make it up to your family.¡±


    As the emperor began speaking, Lin Mengya¡¯s anger dissipated.


    As an emperor, he didn¡¯t have to explain so much to her, but he still did so. Thus, Lin Mengya and her family had no reason to feel angry with the emperor anymore.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no big deal, Your Majesty. Please don¡¯t say so,¡± Lin Mengya answered sensibly.


    Looking at his sensible daughter-in-law, the emperor nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°The daughter of the Lin family is indeed different from that of ordinary families,¡± the emperor thought to himself.


    At the moment, he made a decision in his mind.


    ¡°I heard from Yu¡¯er that you were insightful about the plague matter. I summoned you today because I wanted to know if it¡¯s true that the plague was caused by someone purposely.¡±


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at the emperor.


    Seeing that he seemed to have a conclusion in his mind, Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before replying in a cautious tone, ¡°Yes, I have a guess, but I¡¯m still doubtful because I haven¡¯t done any investigation in the Yun State. The plague has stricken this land in the past dynasties, and the exact situations were different, so I can¡¯t come to a conclusion recklessly.¡±


    On hearing those words, the emperor knew what Lin Mengya was thinking.


    Even a man would be filled with fear at the thought of the plague.


    Thus, as a girl, her life would be at risk if she went to the Yun State recklessly.


    The emperor¡¯s gaze fell on Long Tianyu, and he was surprised to see that there was a tender look in the eyes of his son, who was used to be an aloof person.


    He sighed in secret and wondered why all the sons of the Long family would become prisoners of love in the end.


    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll dispatch the two of you to the Yun State, but I¡¯m wondering if you can find out the truth. The state is the ancestral land of many powerful families, so you must weigh the pros and cons.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious.


    Lin Mengya got up from the chair and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m young and naive, and I may only be good at treating illness, removing poisons, and some other little things. But I believe Prince Yu must have considered it thoroughly, and I¡¯m just trying to do my bit.¡±


    On hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the emperor breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since ancient times, women were not allowed to participate in political affairs. The emperor was afraid that his son had married an ambitious woman.


    If that was the case, there would be no peace in the imperial harem. Besides, the Lin family processed military power; if Lin Mengya was an ambitious woman, then the Jin State might fall into internal strife.


    That was the reason why the emperor had tried to sound Lin Mengya out.


    ¡°Well, with these words of yours, I¡¯m relieved, but I have a task that is more important to give to the two of you this time when you go to the Yun State.¡±


    ¡°A task that is more important?¡± Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu with doubts. However, the latter also looked confused. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know what the task was either.


    ¡°Please go ahead, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor gave the two of them a serious look. Then, he took out a jade token from his wide sleeve.


    The token was pure white and about the size of a palm. At first glance, one could tell that it was a piece of fine mutton fat jade.


    The emperor put the jade token on the table and motioned for the two of them to come up and have a look together.


    It was only when Lin Mengya came closer that she could see there were red streaks mixed with tiny black dots on the jade token.


    At first glance, she didn¡¯t have any clue.


    However, after taking a closer look at it, she vaguely felt that it was a miniature map on the token.


    Subconsciously, she scanned the token with the Shen Nung system, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what the pattern on the jade token meant for a moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t this¡­ the token that grandfather had always brought with him? Why does it look like this now?¡±


    Long Tianyu was taken aback. Other people might not know about the token, but he knew a lot about it.


    Because his mother¡¯s maternal family and his grandfather were old acquaintances, his grandfather had been treated with special care.


    He allowed him to stay in his bedroom; thus, Long Tianyu had a few chances to see a private object of his grandfather, like this jade token.


    However, he remembered that his grandfather had always kept the token close to his body and never showed it to anyone easily.


    He didn¡¯t know what his father meant by showing it to him now.


    The emperor let out a sigh, and when he looked at the token, a bitter expression appeared on his face, where there was a relieved look just now.


    He gently caressed the surface of the warm jade token with his rough hands before pushing it to Long Tianyu solemnly.


    ¡°This jade token once led our family to conquer the world and establish our hegemony. So our ancestors all took it as a token and would bring it with them wherever they went. Before I was in a coma, I found out some secrets about the token. I don¡¯t know if the plague in the Yun State is a warning, but I will never surrender. Nevertheless, the people are innocent. I¡¯m afraid this token must be targeted by many people. I trust the two of you the most, so I hope you can keep this token for me. I will keep the secret forever so no one will know it.¡±


    There were unwillingness and disappointment in his forceful tone, but there was not a trace of regret.


    Looking at the calm expression on the emperor¡¯s face, Lin Mengya finally understood why her father and those clans would choose to follow this emperor¡¯s lead.


    Everyone had ambition and desire.


    As an emperor, he had a broader view, so naturally, he had more desires.


    However, not every emperor would suppress their desires for the sake of the people.


    An emperor who would like to give up his ambition of expanding his territory and endure hardships so as to bring peace to the people deserved admiration and respect.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Long Tianyu knelt down and took the jade token solemnly with both hands.


    As the emperor looked at his son, a look of satisfaction appeared on his face.


    ¡°Alright, take a rest for a couple of days. After that, you¡¯ll need to head toward the Yun State. Besides, what you did in the court today is right. I know what you were thinking, and I¡¯ll find your mother¡¯s whereabouts. So you can go to the Yun State without worries.¡±


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly when she heard the emperor mention what had happened in the court.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.


    ¡°What happened in the court today? Why did even His Majesty look like he was helpless about it?¡±


    The emperor looked tired after the talking.


    Though Zuo Qiuyu had managed to help the emperor maintain his vigor, the emperor¡¯s health declined greatly as he was getting old and he had been exhausted after he woke up from the coma.


    After ordering the servants from the Servants Administration to send Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu out of the palace, the emperor, surrounded by his servants, went back to his bed-chamber.


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu and saw the worry in his eyes. She gently reached out and held his rough big hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Her soft voice seemed to carry magical power.


    Long Tianyu turned his hands and held her soft little hands tightly in his own hands.


    She was right. At least, he still had her with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get out of the palace and go home.¡±


    Baiji was waiting anxiously outside the Imperial Palace for Lin Mengya, and she was very happy when she saw her and Long Tianyu.


    However, her smile soon disappeared, and she followed behind Lin Mengya with a serious face.


    The Imperial Palace¡­ seemed to have changed.


    In fact, she couldn¡¯t tell where the palace had changed; she just felt that it was more depressing in the palace than when she first came here.


    Moreover, the eunuchs and palace maids who were responsible for watching over them, all behaved like they were some big enemies.


    Even the patrolling guards all kept a poker face and kept glancing at them.


    Baiji felt like she was a little bird in a cage; she was under supervision wherever she went.


    Now, she was about to exit the palace soon, so she felt like she was a bird that had just been released from the cage.


    The carriages took them back to their mansion steadily.


    Before leaving the palace, Long Tianyu had already sent someone to inform Concubine Xian of their decision.


    According to the message the maids brought them secretly, Concubine Xian would have someone send the 10th prince to their mansion at nightfall.


    Long Tianyu attached great importance to this matter, so Lin Mengya thought she had to consider everything thoroughly this time.


    She didn¡¯t expect the situation in the palace to be so unclear. It seemed to her that the empress and Crown Prince would take desperate measures this time.

 Chapter 569 - The Prince Comes to the Mansion

    Lin Mengya entered the Imperial Palace early in the morning, and when her carriage carried her back to her mansion, it happened to be lunch time.


    She was already starving. After Baiji and Baishao helped her take off her coat, she immediately sat down by the table and started enjoying the lunch.


    Seeing their master gulp down the food, the maids smiled while covering their lips, and all they felt was pity for her.


    All the young ladies from the rich families in the Capital City all believed that slim girls were more beautiful. Lin Mengya could be regarded as the slimmest girl in the city.


    Many ladies wanted to have a slim waist like hers.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Lin Mengya was wholeheartedly trying to gain some weight, just that things always went contrary to her wishes.


    After she had eaten and drunk enough, Lin Mengya left the dining table with her belly bulged.


    Long Tianyu, who had lunch with her, was impressed by her boorish way of eating.


    It seemed to him that Lin Mengya had changed a little since she came back from the Nation of Lintian.


    But Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t tell exactly where she had changed. He just felt that this girl seemed to be more open-minded than before.


    With the help of her maids, Lin Mengya changed into a common dress. She finally could take off the hair ornament that almost pulled her hair off.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt as if she had been reborn.


    Sitting in the main hall of the Liuxin Courtyard, she tilted her head slightly and blinked her eyes as she looked at the man who was smiling at her holding a teacup.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong with me?¡±


    She looked down at herself, left to right, and she didn¡¯t think she looked any different from before. She just checked herself in the mirror and was sure she didn¡¯t get any rice or soup stain on her face.


    Seeing her adorable look, Long Tianyu suddenly cracked a big smile of admiration and affection without himself even noticing it.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re good. I just felt that my wife was so¡ªunusual.¡±


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips at those seemingly joking words.


    She realized that her husband, who had grown up in a noble family, was surprised by her table manners.


    ¡°I was just too hungry.¡± she defended herself in secret.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just a country girl, so I might be a little rude sometimes and not as elegant and gentle as other ladies in the city.¡±


    Long Tianyu certainly could tell the mockery in her tone.


    But he loved it to bits when she acted like a spoiled child, and he only thought she was cute when she was being wayward.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    Long Tianyu pretended that he didn¡¯t care about it. He raised his eyebrows dramatically, which enabled Lin Mengya to tell at one glance that he was pretending.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and snorted lightly, but she was not angry.


    It was not easy for her to joke with him, and after the joke, the atmosphere between them became less tense.


    Lin Mengya stole a glance at Long Tianyu and heaved a sigh of relief in secret.


    No one knew Long Tianyu better than her. She understood that he was the kind of man who would keep everything to himself.


    But if one kept too many things to himself, it would be a matter of time before he got sick.


    She couldn¡¯t share all his burdens, but she thought it would be good if she could make him more relaxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the Crown Prince openly opposed my going to the Yun State to relieve the people in disaster. I argued with him, and then he accused me of being insubordinate and offending him. He wanted an apology. Father tried to help me, but it was my fault after all; I was being too impatient. However, it was just an apology. I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Long Tianyu said in a flat tone as if it were nothing serious.


    However, Lin Mengya knew that he must feel very aggrieved now. He was such a proud person, but he was forced to apologize to a good-for-nothing in public.


    Yet, he had to swallow the humiliation because even the emperor had to put up with the Crown Prince for the time being.


    ¡°The Crown Prince must have been pushed too far. Judging from his reaction, he must have something to do with the plague in the Yun State; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious as to try to press you with his status. But since he had made you apologize, he had nothing to say when father decided to send you to the Yun State to handle the plague.¡±


    Lin Mengya was quite right. After Long Tianyu apologized, the emperor approved his request of going to the Yun State to handle the plague.


    This time, the Crown Prince had no place to stop him.


    Lin Mengya guessed that the empress must want to kill the stupid Crown Prince now.


    They going to the epidemic area under the emperor¡¯s order could be a double-edged sword. They were afraid that some people wanted to take their lives there.


    Yet, Lin Mengya was still happy to go there. She was depressed and furious inside because of losing to the Candle Dragon Cult so many times, and she was eager for a victory to get out of depression.


    ¡°Yes, of course, I knew that too. By the way, Yinghua will live in our mansion, and as his sister-in-law, you need to pay more attention to take care of him.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude.


    It seemed that he was quite concerned about Long Yinghua.


    Lin Mengya was very confused when she was in the palace because generally speaking, it was rare for an underage prince to live outside the palace.


    However, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to be surprised about it, and the emperor didn¡¯t oppose the arrangement either. It looked like they had reached an agreement before.


    Long Tianyu suddenly lowered his eyes and looked hesitant.


    ¡°Since I have promised Concubine Xian, I will definitely keep my word. You don¡¯t have to worry. Although our mansion is not as good as the Imperial Palace, at least the 10th prince will grow up safely here.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how many secrets there were in the palace.


    Even the father and son, and wife and husband would keep a secret from each other.


    There were some questions that Lin Mengya would never ask. She knew that she would get to know what she should know sooner or later, and that Long Tianyu kept what she shouldn¡¯t know from her for her good.


    ¡°Concubine Xian¡­ Well, that¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Lin Mengya only got a rough idea of Long Tianyu¡¯s hesitating words.


    Suddenly, Baizhi ran in, and her eyes glittered with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Your Highness, the prince, and princess, the 10th prince is here, and his wet nurse and teaching nanny are waiting for you outside.¡±


    The 10th prince arrived just as Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu talked about him.


    With a smile on her face, Lin Mengya stood up and followed behind Baizhi as she walked out of the courtyard.


    As soon as she reached the outer courtyard, she saw many guards and people from the palace.


    A boy was standing blankly in the crowd, looking expectantly into the inner courtyard with a timid expression.


    When he saw Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, his face brightened up a little, and he looked relaxed. He addressed them in a timid voice.


    ¡°Third Brother and Third Sister-in-law.¡±


    The boy was dressed in a vermilion robe, and his hair was tied into a bun. He had a snow-white face and delicate facial features, looking very lovely.


    He stood there, looking like a dumpling made of glutinous rice. Not to mention the girls in her courtyard, even those old maids all looked at the little prince with a joyful expression in the distance.


    However, Long Yinghua, the little prince, was not accustomed to those fervent eyes.


    The servants in the Imperial Palace all treated him either too respectfully or too coldly.


    For a moment, he was at a loss as to how to respond to those people who were looking at him with curiosity and love and without any evil intentions.


    Now that he saw his Third Brother and Third Sister-in-law, whom he was most familiar with, it was natural for him, a small child, to go to their side.


    The smile on his face grew bigger.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her arms and held this lovely little boy in her arms.


    As she had lived in danger for so long, now only the innocent children could touch the softest part of her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re all from your Third Brother¡¯s mansion. Stay with me from now on, okay?¡±


    Long Yinghua looked at the people around him and nodded obediently at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You can leave now. This is the 10th prince, and he will live in our mansion from now on. Regard him as your master just like the prince and me. Don¡¯t slight him, understand?¡±


    There was a hint of fierceness in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she spoke, and all the servants immediately said yes.


    Long Yinghua was still young and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she went to the epidemic area with Long Tianyu. Therefore, she must warn the servants in advance so that she wouldn¡¯t need to worry after she left.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Mengya believed that with Ms. Tian and her three maids there, no one in the mansion dared to bully Long Yinghua.


    Lin Mengya went back to the Liuxin Courtyard holding the little boy in her arms. Ms. Tian, who liked children very much, had prepared a side room for him long ago.


    Everything had been arranged well, even including the palace servants Long Yinghua brought with him.


    Long Yinghua looked at his new room, but there was no surprise on his small face. Instead, it seemed that he had something on his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this place?¡± Lin Mengya asked in a soft voice. She saw through the little boy.


    The boy suddenly wrapped his arms around her neck and buried his face in her arms as he said in a muffled voice, ¡°No, Third Sister-in-law. It¡¯s just that I miss my mom so much.¡±


    The boy sounded like he was about to cry in the next moment.


    Lin Mengya suddenly sighed inwardly. ¡°He was separated from his mother at such a young age, so it was natural that he couldn¡¯t get used to it in a short time.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat on the chair in the side room, holding the boy in her arms. Except for Ms. Tian and Baiji, other servants all stepped out of the room on their own.


    ¡°I understand how you feel now, but your mother only asked you to stay here for a couple of days. Maybe she has been too busy to take care of you recently. I¡¯ll send you back after these days, okay?¡±


    On hearing the words, the little boy finally lifted up his head from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms with a bitter expression.


    His big watery eyes were full of sparkling tears, but he didn¡¯t let his tears fall.


    It almost broke Lin Mengya¡¯s heart when she saw how he managed to put up a front.


    ¡°My mother told me that the Crown Prince wanted to deal with her and me. She said I would be safe only when I was with you, and in this way, she would no longer worry about me. So I¡¯ll stay in your mansion and be obedient, Third Sister-in-law.¡±

 Chapter 570 - A Dangerous Accident

    Little did they people expect these words to come out of a little child¡¯s mouth.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart ached for the child. She gathered him into her arms but she could not say anything to hoodwink him.


    Perhaps what happened was rather cruel to him now, but which kid born of the royal family would be spared of various illnesses and suffered evil schemes?


    The earlier he was exposed to these things, the more he would be able to grow up safely in these cruel struggles.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the day Concubine Xian comes for you. Come, let me introduce you to Ms. Tian here. She was my wet nurse. Henceforth, she will be the one taking care of you here. What do you think?¡±


    Ms. Tian was unable to restrain her affection for this little guy since long ago.


    For this reason, a kindly smile had broken out on her face.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Tian,¡± the little guy, being very witty, immediately addressed her with a sweet voice.


    Concubine Xian must have urged him to follow Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions so he decided to put his full trust in Ms. Tian.


    ¡°I¡¯m an old woman. How flattered I am. Your Highness, the 10th prince, you will be taken care of by me, an old maid, from now on.¡±


    When Ms. Tian finished speaking, she took over the little plump guy from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    Ms. Tian¡¯s manner towards others had always been friendly and warm, coupled with the fact that she was Lin Mengya¡¯s wet nurse, Long Yinghua felt a special closeness to her immediately.


    Neither did he feel shy. Immediately, he put his arms around Ms. Tian¡¯s neck and began to act like a spoilt child.


    This brought a smile to Ms. Tian, who had been yearning for a grandson for many years.


    She had hoped to help her mistress take care of her child, but with the 10th prince, now the void had been filled temporarily.


    ¡°The 10th prince is so adorable. Master, you can rest assured that we will raise him in our courtyard from now on.¡±


    After returning to Lin Mengya¡¯s room, Baiji served Lin Mengya a cut of milk tea and commented with a smile on her face.


    Baizhi was still like a child herself. Moreover, she had grown up with Lin Mengya since young while there were no other children in the house. Now, she would experience being a big kid.


    Without Lin Mengya having to give her instructions, she had gone after Ms. Tian to take care of the 10th prince with her.


    ¡°Erm, although Ms. Tian is very experienced, she is also advanced in age, therefore we have to trouble you and Baishao to help out in certain things. Please bear in mind that you and Baishao are to make every effort in taking care of the 10th prince¡¯s daily life, especially the food he eats and the clothes he wears. These duties must not be delegated to others.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked solemn. She knew that once Concubine Xian sent the 10th prince over to her, she had also partly directed the other people¡¯s eyes towards her.


    If any accident befell the 10th prince while he was staying in her mansion, she would have failed Concubine Xian.


    If Long Tianyu¡¯s important business was in any way ruined, all the more, she would have to bear the blame.


    ¡°Rest assured, Master. Baishao and I will be cautious so that nothing poison can infiltrate our courtyard.¡±


    There was conviction in Baiji¡¯s eyes. She was no longer that same timid country girl she used to be when she first came to the prince¡¯s mansion.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya could be totally at ease handing down such matters to her personal maidservants.


    As she continued instructing Baiji, someone came in to inform them that dinner was ready.


    This was the first time Long Yinghua was having a meal in the prince¡¯s mansion, so Lin Mengya had specially instructed the cooks in the kitchen to prepare something nutritious for this little guy.


    Even the pieces of carrot and cucumber had been carved into the shapes of bunnies.


    Long Yinghua rarely saw how food was served in such adorable shapes and his eyes were quickly attracted to them.


    ¡°Third Brother, thank you and Sister-in-law for letting me stay in your mansion.¡±


    The little guy was very grateful to them, but he minced his words coyly as if he was reiterating something he had memorized.


    ¡°Erm, there was no need to stand on ceremony, my brother.¡±


    Long Tianyu by their side, put on a serious countenance as he answered in dead earnest.


    These two guys, one big and one small really cracked people up.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all dig in.¡±


    Lin Mengya hurried over to smooth things over, lest if they continue on, she would suffer stomachache.


    For Long Tianyu and Long Yinghua, who were princes, they were well brought up in table manners.


    Apart from the crispy sounds made by the contact of chopsticks, the plates, and bowls, one could not hear any other sounds.


    Apparently, Long Yinghua fancied the sweet-sour shrimp ball prepared by the cook as instructed by Lin Mengya. Not only did it taste very appetizing, but the flesh of the shrimp was easy to digest.


    Lin Mengya was pleased when she saw how much he loved those shrimp balls.


    However, halfway through eating, Long Yinghua¡¯s expression turned uneasy.


    With a ¡°Clank¡±, he toppled the bowl and fell to the ground in that instant.


    ¡°Yinghua!¡±


    Lin Mengya cried out in shock. Putting down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands, she dashed over to check him out.


    The little guy¡¯s face was flushed with his eyes wide open. He kept scratching all around his neck with his tiny hands.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that he was choking on something, which was why he exhibited the signs of breathlessness.


    ¡°Will someone quickly bring me my silver needles?¡±


    Turning the little guy around, Lin Mengya lifted Long Yinghua¡¯s clothes.


    His snow-white back was covered with rashes by now.


    Oh dear, it was most likely an allergic reaction!


    The rashes spread quickly and soon, his limbs were covered with patches of rashes.


    Because of the allergic reaction, Long Yinghua, who had been choked by his swollen throat, had lost consciousness.


    Lin Mengya quickly carried the child into her own medicine room, then she nimbly applied a few silver needles to stop his throat from further swelling from accumulated water, lest he should suffocate to death.


    Thereafter, she quickly boiled a pot of medicine with Baiji¡¯s help and fed it to Long Yinghua as well as to apply onto him externally.


    It was only after two entire hours of hard work that Long Yinghua¡¯s breathing finally stabilized and his countenance looked much better.


    However, Long Yinghua¡¯s stamina had been spent, so Ms. Tian carried him in her arms as he fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all because of our negligence that a thing happened to the 10th prince.¡±


    Baiji and Baishao went on their knees before Lin Mengya. They were drenched in perspiration from the panic.


    Their master had just given them instruction to protect the 10th prince and keep him safe, and they had quickly made such a mistake.


    In retrospect, they shuddered at what happened a moment ago.


    If not for their master¡¯s fast reaction, perhaps now¡­


    ¡°You are not to be blamed. Yinghua was not poisoned, rather, he had an allergic reaction. However, in my impression, he was not allergic to anything. Will you investigate carefully into this to find out if anyone had used trickery or something?¡±


    A child¡¯s body might not be strong enough yet. If someone was intent on bringing harm to him, they would definitely be able to find some leads.


    Immediately, Baiji and Baishao went out to carry out the investigation. Meanwhile, Lin Mengya felt a chill run through her.


    Someone could not wait a moment longer to lay a finger on Yinghua when he had just arrived.


    She supposed that the purpose was to give her and Concubine Xian a warning.


    The style through which this person worked was many times more vicious than before.


    Long Tianyu had handled everything outside and soon, news had it that a female cook had gone missing.


    Although Long Tianyu had already sent men to investigate this, Lin Mengya was certain that this person had already disappeared from the face of the earth.


    Baiji and Baishao had also returned, looking provoked and displeased.


    Nevertheless, they managed to bring back a pack of powder medicine from the female cook¡¯s room.


    Lin Mengya could identify that it was a kind of herb that could cause a very fast allergic reaction in human bodies.


    However, this substance, when ingested by adults who did not usually react to allergens, would at most result in rashes on their bodies.


    However, Yinghua was still a young boy. A child¡¯s immune system was naturally weaker. If she had not discovered the cause immediately, this child would have had an allergic reaction that caused him to suffocate and die!


    ¡°Outrageous! How could they be so ruthless? The 10th prince is merely a child. How cruel of them to do this to him!¡±


    Baizhi could not help but make noise in her rage. Both Baiji and Baishao had also started frowning in displeasure.


    Little did they expect that someone had sneaked in despite the much effort they put in.


    It appeared that they had to be extra careful going forward.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overly reproach yourselves over this incident. I believe that the person had chosen to act today because he thinks that we¡¯re busy with many things since this is the first day of Yinghua¡¯s stay. He thinks we would let down our guards in terms of guarding him. All you have to do is be careful going forward. The heart of man is indeed evil, and we have to guard against it. ¡±


    Baiji and Baishao exchanged looks and they were able to tell that they had the same thoughts.


    What the master said made sense. The heart of man was the most difficult to control.


    All the servants in the mansion were faithful to their master now.


    Nevertheless, it was difficult to guarantee that they would not be tempted by greater temptations.


    ¡°Ms. Tian, I¡¯m going to hand Yinghua over to you.¡±


    Ms. Tian nodded and let out a sigh. She must have called to mind how Ms. Tian had shielded her and her older brother under her wings.


    Lin Mengya watched as Ms. Tian and Baiji carried Yinghua into his own room.


    Lin Mengya sank into deep thoughts while looking at the packet of powder medicine.


    Lin Mengya was aware of what was happening among the servants without investigating them. What on earth did Concubine Xian do that had spurred the Crown Prince and the queen to harm Yinghua at all expense?


    She was looking solemn in her thoughts when Long Tianyu finally came into the room from outside.


    How audacious for these people to carry out their ploy under her nose! How extremely contemptuous of them!


    How could the Jin State tolerate such people who did evil in broad daylight?


    ¡°The culprit who tried to harm Yinghua would have been eliminated. Even if we found any evidence, what can we do but let the matter rest?¡±


    Lin Mengya knew what Long Tianyu was thinking. She used her delicate fingers to slowly open Long Tianyu¡¯s tightly closed fist.


    She gently pushed him down to sit on a chair and tenderly massaged his palm, which had turned red from holding it so tightly.


    ¡°She is also Yinghua¡¯s legal mother! He is also Yinghua¡¯s elder brother! Even if Concubine Xian takes over my mother¡¯s place and fights with the queen in the palace, she still shouldn¡¯t have made it so obvious!¡±


    While Long Tianyu burnt hot with anger, the tone of his voice was chilling.


    His dark and deep eyes were also filled with chilling coldness.


    Having witnessed how his brother almost died at the hands of these people, Long Tianyu was angrier than if he were the one they tried to harm.


    So this was what it was all about.


    Lin Mengya could understand everything. It was no wonder that Long Tianyu was not at all surprised when Yinghua was arranged to stay in their mansion.


    He even instructed her to take good care of Long Yinghua.


    All of this was because Concubine Xian had wanted to work with the father and son in their plans. She had colluded with them to put up a very good act.

 Chapter 571 - A Visit to the Teacher

    ¡°I know you¡¯re furious, but I don¡¯t think they dare to hurt Yinghua recklessly again. They tried to hurt him as soon as he came here. It seemed that they took such a hasty action because they thought the servants that we arranged to take care of him haven¡¯t got the hang of the situation. They are afraid that once we are on guard, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find another chance to hurt him.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to comfort Long Tianyu sensibly. Her gentle voice and careful analysis gradually smoothed out Long Tianyu¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°She is always so careful and considerate, and so understanding to me,¡± Long Tianyu thought to himself.


    Even a subtle thought of his could not escape her gentle and lovely eyes.


    ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that Yinghua would¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what had happened to Long Tianyu, but she knew that he was not just worrying about Yinghua, judging from the frosty look in his eyes when Yinghua was choked and fell to the ground.


    She believed that Concubine Xian burned her bridges not just for her own grace.


    She did so mainly because she wanted to protect her son so that he could grow up safely.


    Even Yinghua was rendered in such a situation. What about Concubine De, who could stand up to the empress as an equal back then?


    Lin Mengya felt heart-breaking.


    She held Long Tianyu¡¯s big hand tightly with her small hands, as if she was hoping that she could give him some power by doing so.


    Her tender action comforted Long Tianyu, who gradually calmed down from his chaotic thoughts.


    He held her in his arms and didn¡¯t want her to worry too much.


    He gently pushed her little head into his embrace, and his handsome face became as calm as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. You¡¯re right. They must have been pushed into a corner that they took such a desperate action. The empress had to be very worried. She knew she couldn¡¯t stop me from going to the Yun State, and Concubine Xian went against her openly in the palace with my father¡¯s secret support. Probably, she is having a hard time now.¡±


    On hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.


    The corners of her lips curled into a smile as she realized that Long Tianyu became as calm as he used to be.


    She grabbed his wrist once again and quietly felt his pulse for a while, seeming to be lost in thought.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Long Tianyu asked in a casual tone.


    He waited for Lin Mengya¡¯s answer attentively, and there was no anxiety between his eyebrows.


    He knew that there were some things that couldn¡¯t be rushed.


    He had been taking medicine since he returned to the Jin State from the Nation of Lintian. Coupled with the plan Zuo Qiuchen and Lin Mengya jointly made to help him recover, he was almost fully recovered.


    However, the thought that the Immortal Powder hadn¡¯t been completely removed from his body made him anxious.


    ¡°Much better than I thought. I¡¯ll try my best to help you recover fully before we arrive in the Yun State. By the way, has Mr. Baili recovered?¡±


    She straightened her back in his arms and lifted her head. Her eyes were on the same level as his.


    She didn¡¯t have much confidence in completely curing Long Tianyu.


    She couldn¡¯t do the acupuncture herself for she couldn¡¯t complete movements that required high skills with her right hand, which, though, was in a good condition. The acupuncture must be accurate, so she needed to find an expert to help her.


    Without timely treatment, Long Tianyu¡¯s illness would go worse.


    It seemed to Lin Mengya that she had to find another solution.


    ¡°Baili Rui?¡± Long Tianyu frowned slightly as he replied, ¡°He is much better now. Do you want to visit him?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded immediately. No matter what happened to her teacher, he was always an elder that she thought she should respect.


    Though back then, he pestered her into becoming his student, he cared for her very much.


    Lin Mengya had never forgotten him even when she was in the Nation of Lintian.


    When she was in the Pavilion of Herbs, she specially collected many herbs that she thought were useful to him, hoping that she could surprise him when she came back.


    The dungeon looked the same as before. Several guards who were carrying some lanterns led the way in the front.


    Each stone room of the dungeon was enclosed that no sound, loud or low, could be heard from outside.


    Walking behind Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya observed each door of the stone rooms.


    She had never asked Long Tianyu who was locked up here.


    However, she believed that such a secret and large-scale dungeon were not built only for prisoners.


    She understood that Long Tianyu had to have his reasons not to explain the purpose of this dungeon, so she never asked him despite her curiosity.


    The stone room where Baili Rui lived was right in front of her.


    The guards stopped at the door tacitly and lined up in a row, making way for Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu behind them.


    Lin Mengya took a few steps forward and pushed open the door of the stone room gently.


    Full of the fragrance of medicine, the room was clean and tidy.


    A man was reading a book attentively in the light, his back straight.


    Lin Mengya walked to him quietly and saw the side of his face. He seemed much thinner but more vigorous.


    His hair, which used to be messy like withered grass, now was combed into a bun neatly behind his head.


    The clothes he wore were clean and tidy. Lin Mengya could tell at one glance that they had been carefully washed.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly. ¡°It looks like I will have to call Yunzhu Mrs. Baili soon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baili.¡±


    Lin Mengya called out tentatively. The figure sitting under the lamp trembled all over on hearing her voice.


    Then, he turned back with a look of disbelief.


    There was barely suppressed excitement in his eyes. The book he was reading just now fell to the table with a bang.


    ¡°Mengya? Is it you? You¡¯re back?¡±


    Lin Mengya rarely saw her teacher so excited.


    She quickly walked up to him and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Mr. Baili. How are you doing?¡±


    Fortunately, the teacher recognized her.


    Back then, it almost broke her heart when she saw him go insane.


    Though she traveled to this space and still remembered her past, Baili Rui was still the elder among all that treated her well.


    As the saying goes, a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, Baili Rui was her family just like Lin Muzhi.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing good. Alas, I was so stupid that I fell into the trap. I heard that you went to the Nation of Lintian and the Pavilion of Herbs. How was your trip? Did those bastards make things hard for you?¡±


    Though excited, Baili Rui subconsciously revealed his discursive side again.


    Lin Mengya was on the verge of tears, but she managed to hold them back.


    She forced a smile as she replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t dare to. They were scared out of their wits when they heard that I¡¯m your disciple. They knew if they dared to bully me, you would skin them alive.¡±


    Lin Mengya flattered him as a junior usually would do. Her naughty tone showed that she didn¡¯t suffer any grievance.


    Baili Rui was relieved on hearing her words. He looked at her with guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to take a risk. Those bastards of the Pavilion of Herbs were so arrogant just because they were famous. A few years ago, I have dealt with them, and that was when I realized that they were just a group of hypocritical and ignorant fame-seekers. If they dare to lay a finger on you, I¡¯ll go to their door and strike them hard with poison.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher and was amused after hearing those words.


    It seemed that with time going by, he gradually put his arrogance away.


    Now, to Lin Mengya, he was just a proud and lovely old man who loved her very much.


    His love for her had never changed.


    ¡°Prince Yu, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having a chat with my disciple?¡±


    Another thing that had never changed was his disdain toward Long Tianyu.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, sir. I¡¯m here because I wanted to help Ya¡¯er bring some stuff to you. You¡¯re her teacher and an elder of mine, so if you don¡¯t want to see me here, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he placed the brocade box in front of Baili Rui with both hands, smiling gently.


    Then, he turned to look at Lin Mengya affectionately and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, and don¡¯t come out too late.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and gave Long Tianyu a sweet smile.


    Long Tianyu nodded at Baili Rui before walking out of the stone room, leaving Baili Rui and Lin Mengya alone.


    ¡°Humph, this guy is getting more and more complacent. I can¡¯t understand why you fell for him.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned back and looked helplessly at Baili Rui, who was fuming.


    It appeared to her that her teacher didn¡¯t like Long Tianyu from the very beginning, and now, he seemed to dislike him even more because of her.


    Was this like what people would usually say¡ª every father would dislike his son-in-law increasingly?


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be. Father has seen Tianyu as well, and he even praised him for being a talent. Mr. Baili hates Tianyu probably because there was bad blood between them long ago.¡± Lin Mengya thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve married him, Mr. Baili, so it¡¯s too late for you to oppose our marriage. Let¡¯s not talk about me. You¡¯re glowing with happiness, Mr. Baili. Have you fallen in love again?¡±


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes mischievously as she spoke, disregarding the look of dignity on his face that he tried hard to keep.


    As expected, Baili Rui blushed immediately upon hearing the words and tried to avoid Lin Mengya¡¯s teasing eyes.


    He coughed and put on a serious look once more, trying to evade the question.


    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s none of your business. Stop prying into my personal affairs, girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, he actually pretended to threaten me.¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help laughing inwardly, but she pretended to look displeased.


    ¡°No matter what, I set you up with Miss Yunzhu. How could you cast me away after you got her? You¡¯re being too ungrateful, Mr. Baili.¡±

 Chapter 572 - The Old Formula of the Poison

    In the face of his student¡¯s teasing, Baili Rui¡¯s face turned red from coughing. He rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya, who had a sly smile on her face, and ignored her words.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m relieved seeing that you¡¯re doing good now. By the way, how did you fall into their trap?¡±


    Back then, Lin Mengya left the city in a hurry, not having enough time to investigate the matter.


    Now when she thought about it again, she found the whole matter fishy. Her teacher was a master of poison, and even if he wanted to raise that thing, he was able to keep himself from indulging in it.


    But the fact was, if she had found out the matter a little later, her teacher would have gone insane completely.


    Nothing could be more ridiculous than a master of poison being poisoned.


    ¡°Well, in fact, I have no idea. I can¡¯t remember how that drug got into my place.¡±


    There was a helpless look on Baili Rui¡¯s face when he replied.


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything about it no matter how hard he tried to recall since he regained his consciousness.


    The whole thing appeared even more confusing if what Baili Rui said was true.


    Lin Mengya wanted to investigate, but she knew that this matter could not be rushed.


    ¡°Forget it. If you can¡¯t remember, stop trying. Since they poisoned you, they had to want something from you. Besides, there were spies in our mansion. But now you¡¯re safe because our mansion is heavily guarded.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to comfort Baili Rui. She had once learned from Long Tianyu that he imprisoned Baili Rui partly because he wanted to make use of his skills of making poison, but mostly because he wanted to protect him.


    He knew that many people were targeting this poison master.


    What was more, it was Baili Wuchen, Baili Rui¡¯s nephew, that suggested Baili Rui be imprisoned there.


    Though there were guards outside the stone room, Baili Rui could go outside freely if he wanted.


    There were food and drinks in the room, where he could study poison skills quietly. Given that he was a man who would reconcile himself to every situation, the life there was very satisfying.


    ¡°I¡¯m so old, and life doesn¡¯t matter to me. Is there anything wrong with your right hand, Mengya? Come here, and let me have a look.¡±


    Baili Rui stared at Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand inquiringly with concern in his eyes.


    He had always been observant. Lin Mengya had no intention to lie.


    She put her right hand out obediently and let her teacher check it before withdrawing it.


    ¡°Who did it? I¡¯ll poison his whole family!¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s face turned livid as he shouted angrily.


    All he hoped for was that Lin Mengya could inherit his poison skills. If her right hand was disabled, then his skills wouldn¡¯t be handed down.


    ¡°An assassin. But I don¡¯t know exactly who he is. Please rest assured that I¡¯ll torture him badly if I find out who he is. I was lucky that I met Elder Chang Tianhua in the Pavilion of Herbs. With his magical medicine, I¡¯m getting better and better.¡±


    Lin Mengya waved her right hand, indicating that she had almost recovered.


    Baili Rui¡¯s face softened a little. He turned around, lifted the curtain, and walked into his medicine room.


    There were clinking sounds coming from the room, and about fifteen minutes later, Baili Rui came out with some bottles of medicine in his hands. He placed the bottles on the stone table in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, what are you¡­?¡±


    Baili Rui explained to her unhurriedly.


    ¡°I have never seen Chang Tianhua, but I heard that he was a strange person. He could cure people, but the process could be very, very torturing. The veins of your right arm are fine, just that the recovery is very slow. So I suggest you not take Chang Tianhua¡¯s medicine anymore. The medicine in these bottles could cure your arm. Apply heating pads with the medicine to your arm every day after you go back. Besides, don¡¯t get yourself busy or carry anything heavy, understand?¡±


    On hearing these words, Lin Mengya swallowed her rejection. She didn¡¯t know why, but Long Tianyu had been taking care of her personally these days.


    He even changed her usual handkerchief to a very, very thin one. He didn¡¯t even let her use a thick handkerchief, let alone let her carry a heavy object.


    Lin Mengya thought if she refused the medicine, her teacher would get mad at her.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Baili. By the way, I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor. When Long Tianyu and I were in the Nation of Lintian, he got poisoned by a bunch of evil people. The poison is called Immortal Powder and hard to deal with. As my right hand hasn¡¯t recovered fully, I hope that you can acupuncture him, Mr. Baili.¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard there was a new poison he didn¡¯t know before.


    He immediately asked Lin Mengya to tell him the property of the poison and symptom, and when she finished her words, he frowned and seemed to be lost in thought.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, have you heard of this poison before?¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but ask when she noticed the awkward look on her teacher¡¯s face.


    Baili Rui showed an embarrassed smile and replied hesitantly, ¡°In fact, I once developed the formula of Immortal Powder 15 years ago, or you could say that the current powder was made according to my old formula, only that the effect of the current powder is much stronger than that of the old one. I developed it for some unconventional friends of mine and added some nutritious herbs to it. But the formula of the current powder removed those nutritious herbs and has been added with some cheap poisons. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to deal with it now.¡±


    Lin Mengya was shocked to know that the Immortal Powder was actually developed by her teacher.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, are you muddle-headed? This was a kind of poison, and many families will be destroyed once it¡¯s available on the market. Long Tianyu almost didn¡¯t make it, let alone an ordinary person.¡±


    After being scolded by his own student, Baili Rui felt even more embarrassed.


    He immediately explained to Lin Mengya with a smile.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible! The herbs in the formula are very expensive, so ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford them at all. Besides, I didn¡¯t give this formula to anyone. This is so strange. I have definitely destroyed the formula. How did it spread out?¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that it was useless to be angry because, in ancient times, few people were aware of the danger of the poison due to the limitation on the purification technology.


    Though the various emerging drugs are prohibited in modern society, hallucinogenic drugs like the Powder of Five Minerals are very popular among the upper classes in a certain period of ancient times.


    However, Lin Mengya was a doctor with a background in modern medicine. She hated this kind of harmful drug very much.


    Back then, she had witnessed with her own eyes how a drug addict died a miserable death because of an overdose.


    The man¡¯s wife jumped down from the top of a 20-floor building with her young daughter and son in despair.


    She had once been so frightened by the scene that she couldn¡¯t sleep for a few days and nights.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help feeling angry when her beloved teacher told her it was him that developed this harmful drug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Baili. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to blame you. But if you didn¡¯t give the formula to anyone, who would know that you had it?¡±


    There were thousands of kinds of poisons and hundreds of kinds of deadly ones.


    Yet, the formula of the current Immortal Powder was so similar to the one that her teacher had developed in terms of both dosage and materials.


    Given this, Lin Mengya agreed with Baili Rui that the current Immortal Powder was made according to his old formula.


    As long as she knew whom her teacher had given the formula to, she might be able to follow the clues and find the hideout where the Candle Dragon Cult made the powder.


    ¡°Back then, I had shown the formula to only one person, but he is dead now. I buried him personally. So he couldn¡¯t have given it to anyone. I guess someone had read the formula secretly.¡±


    There was a hint of guilt in Baili Rui¡¯s eyes.


    Since to Baili Rui, the past was so hurtful, Lin Mengya decided not to dig into it.


    It was just that her decision would throw her off the scent, and she felt pity.


    ¡°Since the current powder was made based on your old formula, could you please develop some antidotes? It¡¯s possible that one could get rid of the addiction with his willpower, but the Immortal Powder is really hard to deal with. It¡¯s so easy to control and destroy a man with the powder, so I¡¯m afraid that someone would take advantage of it.¡±


    It made sense that Lin Mengya was worried.


    Once the Immortal Powder was available nation-wide, the whole country would be destroyed silently.


    Thus, Lin Mengya had to take precautions in advance.


    Baili Rui nodded heavily in agreement because he knew the matter was serious and he felt guilty. After that, he immediately started developing antidotes to the Immortal Powder.


    But Lin Mengya stopped him because she needed his help and guidance on the plague matter.


    ¡°What? Is there really such a vicious and strange poison? And it¡¯s rampant in the Yun State? Unbelievable! This is so unbelievable!¡±


    If the matter about Immortal Powder just brought guilty up in his heart, the truth behind the plague in the Yun State totally enraged him.


    There were rules and regulations about each industry that people should follow. Even a weird poison-maker and physician like Baili Rui also needed to follow some rules.


    He thought that anyone who crossed the line should be punished.


    ¡°I was shocked as well, and news from the Yun State showed that this poison has turned the place into hell. Mr. Baili, I want to go there to have a look. If this disaster is really man-made, I¡¯ll find out the person behind it.¡±


    As a matter of fact, all the poison-makers in the world could be regarded as coming from the same clan.


    At least, they could be regarded as related to each other in many ways. This was especially so for a poison master like Baili Rui. All those famous poison-makers in the world were either his peers or inferiors.


    Although he had a weird temper, he was not cold-hearted.

 Chapter 573 - Venomous Armored Insect

    ¡°Though I¡¯ve learned of the symptoms and formula from you, we haven¡¯t seen any patient with our own eyes. So I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll come up with a solution. Besides, the plague has spread to the entire state. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it.¡±


    Lin Mengya was worried about it as well.


    According to Long Tianyu¡¯s words, she could go to the Yun State, but she couldn¡¯t go to the core places.


    That was to say, she could only deal with the aftermath or take precautions outside the core places.


    The contribution she could make to the epidemic area would be greatly weakened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯ve once seen a patient who got poisoned by a similar poison. And I think this poison may be closely related to the one in the epidemic area. If we work on the solution together, Mr. Baili, will the success rate be higher?¡±


    The patient she referred to was Xiao Yixin.


    He had arrived at Lin Mengya¡¯s mansion long ago. With her token, he had been treated very well.


    Though he said he had let it go, Lin Mengya believed that he had had enough of suffering from the poison, given that he once was such a big shot.


    It was just that he had always been a quiet gentleman, so he wouldn¡¯t talk about it if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention it.


    ¡°Of course! Bring him here, hurry up. This time, I¡¯ll go with you. I really want to meet this vicious schemer in person!¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s eyes were shining. It was hard to tell whether it was because of excitement or anger.


    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. She realized that her teacher seemed to have become more vivacious.


    She looked at him with a strange expression and wondered if falling in love would change a person¡¯s personality.


    It reminded her of Long Tianyu, who would chat and joke with her recently.


    She nodded heavily in her heart. ¡°It seems it will.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find him right now. Please wait for a moment. He is in my mansion now.¡±


    In fact, it didn¡¯t take long for Lin Mengya to find Xiao Yixin.


    When Long Tianyu asked her where she was going, she just replied that Baili Rui wanted her to bring Xiao Yixin over so that they could discuss the matter about the Immortal Powder.


    It made sense. Since the current Immortal Powder was made based on Baili Rui¡¯s old formula, Long Tianyu certainly would recover faster with his help.


    When Lin Mengya brought Xiao Yixin to the stone room eagerly, to her surprise, her teacher and Long Tianyu were not arguing somehow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for all this, Mr. Baili.¡±


    Long Tianyu stood up, cupped his hands, and said to Baili Rui seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. You¡¯re occupied with numerous affairs every day, Prince Yu, so leave these trivial things to me.¡±


    Baili Rui also had a serious expression on his face. The two of them bowed to each other in a natural and unrestrained manner.


    Standing in front of Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and gently stroked the messy long hair beside her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back too late.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. She knew that Long Tianyu was worried about her condition.


    However, since Baili Rui was there and Lin Mengya was just his assistant, it wouldn¡¯t take her long.


    After a quick glance at Xiao Yixin, Long Tianyu left the stone room quickly.


    However, Lin Mengya, who had always been sensitive, felt that there seemed to be something weird about these two people.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what exactly it was.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Her teacher said coldly to Xiao Yixin, so different from when he talked to her.


    Xiao Yixin immediately bowed to Baili Rui as a junior before sitting cautiously on the chair in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, this is Xiao Yixin. His family and my family are friends for generations, and he is my brother¡¯s friend. As you can see, the poison has caused his muscle to atrophy and shift, and that¡¯s why he becomes what he looks like now.¡±


    After Baili Rui heard those words, his sharp gaze fell on Xiao Yixin and then on Lin Mengya.


    ¡°You go out first, Mengya. I want to check up on him and you¡¯re a girl, so you need to go out for a moment.¡±


    Lin Mengya was surprised at the words. Back when she was an intern, she had seen all kinds of bodies.


    She had studied the structure of the human body thoroughly in the anatomy class.


    She wanted to refuse but surrendered in the end as his teacher was glaring at her with a serious look.


    She had no choice because a student in ancient times must follow his teacher¡¯s order.


    Though the door was ajar and Lin Mengya was bored, she wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as to peep into it because there were guards around.


    Standing in the passageway, she listened carefully to what was going on inside the room.


    In the beginning, everything seemed to be going well, but gradually¡ª


    ¡°Ahh¡ªit hurts! Mr. Baili¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Mengya widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a check-up. Why did Xiao Yixin scream so shrilly?¡±


    ¡°Be brave! To a real man, the pain of this level is nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Mengya, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to treat you.¡±


    On hearing Baili Rui¡¯s scolding voice, Xiao Yixin couldn¡¯t help but let out a low groan, and his scream of pain gradually weakened.


    It was just that¡­


    ¡°Hiss¡­ Mr. Baili, what are you doing with the knife?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do with it? Of course, I¡¯m using it to check your physical condition. As a man, it¡¯s not a big deal to have a small cut on the body.¡±


    Xiao Yixin fell silent again, probably because he was scared.


    Lin Mengya was very curious now. She wondered if her teacher¡¯s examination method was different from that of hers.


    It was natural that she would become curious. She had been doing physical examinations through the Shen Nung system, so she almost forgot some ancient examination methods if her teacher didn¡¯t mention them.


    The check-up finally ended with Xiao Yixin¡¯s yelling voices.


    ¡°You can come in.¡±


    Lin Mengya immediately opened the door and walked into the room after hearing her teacher¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yixin, who was still sitting on the chair, looked a little frightened. Baili Rui, however, looked displeased while frowning.


    ¡°Huh? Is it because the poison in Xiao Yixin¡¯s body too hard to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Oh, coward, it¡¯s just a check-up. Why did you scream so miserably? People might think I was murdering you!¡±


    Baili Rui glared at Xiao Yixin with disdain. The latter showed a bitter smile, not daring to argue.


    Lin Mengya felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, her teacher was the Saint of Poison, so his technique was naturally different from that of an ordinary person.


    ¡°How is it, Mr. Baili? Do you know how to deal with the poison inside Brother Xiao?¡±


    On hearing the question, Baili Rui put on a serious look as he replied, ¡°I had a look, and his own flesh and muscle are fine. I left a shallow cut on his body, but there was no blood flowing out and he didn¡¯t feel any pain, which showed that his original skin has been covered by another layer of new human skin. Because of that, he looks so horrible now.¡±


    The answer was totally beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation. She was still confused because it was not easy for new human skin to grow.


    If the poison had this magical effect, wouldn¡¯t the life of those burn patients be full of hopes?


    ¡°Even Mr. Baili hasn¡¯t seen this poison before. What is it exactly?¡± Lin Mengya wondered to herself.


    ¡°It seems to be a kind of venomous insect called Venomous Armored Insect. This coward wasn¡¯t poisoned too seriously, so only part of his skin has been covered by the new skin. Back then, I was lucky to meet a patient who was poisoned very seriously. He was 1.8 m tall but ended as a ball-shaped man about 0.2 m tall.¡±


    ¡°Venomous Armored Insect?¡± Lin Mengya did not expect that there was such a strange kind of venomous insect in the world.


    ¡°Does it mean that the poison that caused the plague has something to do with this insect?¡±


    This was what Lin Mengya was concerned about the most, and what her teacher said next enlightened her.


    ¡°Not really. If people accidentally swallowed the powder ground with these insects, their meridians would shrink, and if the worst comes to the worst, their bones would atrophy, exactly the same as the symptoms you told me. But I think someone must have processed it, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have caused a plague.¡±


    Having found the crux of the plague, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned around and saw that Xiao Yixin was looking at her with inquiring eyes. Since he had done her such a big favor, she thought she should return the favor.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, can you cure Brother Xiao?¡±


    Baili Rui looked at Xiao Yixin, and a sly smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes, but this would make this coward suffer. Not everyone could make it after taking my medicine.¡±


    Baili Rui thought that Xiao Yixin would run away after hearing his words.


    To his surprise, Xiao Yixin looked at him with gratitude and bowed to him before saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Baili. I have nothing to return the favor, but I¡¯m willing to do anything for you even at the cost of my life.¡±


    ¡°Humph, your life is so trivial, and your flesh is not nutritious enough to be the material of my poison. Get lost. I¡¯ll come to treat you tomorrow, and you can rest assured that you will recover fully with me there!¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s tone was particularly cold.


    Xiao Yixin couldn¡¯t help shivering. He then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not bother you any longer, Mr. Baili. I¡¯ll go back for a rest now. Long Tianyu is still waiting for me, and if I go back late, he will be worried about me.¡±


    Baili Rui waved his hand and walked into his medicine room fast.


    Lin Mengya and Xiao Yixin walked out side by side. Under his black cloak, Xiao Yixin¡¯s eyes regained their usual color.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, I have to apologize on behalf of my teacher. He is a cranky man, but his medical skills are beyond doubt. He is the best poison-maker and physician in the world.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not bragging.


    She didn¡¯t know this before until she heard some legendary stories about her teacher from Zuo Qiuyu.


    At the age of 15, her teacher was recognized as the best poison-maker and physician in Dajin.


    Lin Mengya believed that his medical skills must have reached a very high level after years of hard work.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I brought all this upon myself. Mr. Baili is a straightforward man. I believe that your father and brother would feel relieved after learning that you¡¯re learning from Mr. Baili.¡±


    Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t tell Lin Mengya what had happened to him, but she could roughly guess it.


    She stuck out her tongue in secret. She knew that Long Tianyu must have told Baili Rui on her when she went to look for Xiao Yixin.

 Chapter 574 - Make Fun of the Spies

    However, Lin Mengya did not blame Long Tianyu at all.


    As a matter of fact, she wanted to protect Long Tianyu and make him feel good. This was what she could do for him.


    ¡°Father-in-law will feel at ease. Mengya, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice suddenly came. Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu in surprise. ¡°Why did this guy come without informing me in advance?¡±


    Xiao Yixin looked at Long Tianyu and felt awkward. He could feel that this man was hostile toward him.


    He could understand that. After all, he could have become Lin Mengya¡¯s husband.


    But now, he didn¡¯t wish to do that anymore, and he became the scapegoat and had to take the responsibility.


    ¡°Prince Yu, goodbye.¡±


    Xiao Xixin said goodbye politely, and he knew that he was an unwelcome person now.


    Lin Mengya looked at his back and sighed softly.


    ¡°In fact, Xiao Yixin also felt miserable. Thank you for restoring justice and securing the rights.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and gave Long Tianyu a naughty smile.


    She knew that Long Tianyu was not a narrow-minded person. Moreover, at this critical moment, Long Tianyu was just making a light joke.


    Looking at her cute face, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    No one in the world would discard her; at least, he wouldn¡¯t do so.


    With the help of the teacher, things went very smoothly.


    The epidemic in Yun State was very serious, and the situation in the capital city was turbulent. This morning, there was news from the palace that Concubine Xian had broken with the empress in public.


    First of all, it was because the princess had given birth to a son and was honored as Concubine Xian. After the order was announced, of course, the empress would not agree.


    According to the tradition, he had had to prepare for a few days before he could get the position.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the emperor had been prepared for this.


    On this day, the imperial edict and the conferring ceremony were finished at the same time.


    By the time the empress arrived, everything had been decided.


    The empress was so angry that she even argued with the emperor at the conferring ceremony.


    In the end, she accused Concubine Xian of seducing her master.


    Unexpectedly, Concubine Xian argued with the empress on the spot.


    The emperor left with anger, and the empress felt even angrier. But anyway, it seemed that the one who would win in the end was undoubtedly Concubine Xian.


    Lin Mengya heard the news when she was having breakfast. She was still a little surprised upon hearing it.


    However, after the shock, she felt more stressed out.


    The emperor was trying to buy time for Long Tianyu and her. So, the empress would not make trouble for them even when she was in a dilemma.


    ¡°I see. Baishao, don¡¯t forget to do what I told you to do.¡±


    Baishao nodded immediately. This was the idea that her master had come up with. Only in this way could the 10th prince wait for Master and the prince¡¯s coming safely.


    ¡°Princess, everything is ready. We can set off at any time.¡±


    The guard came in and reported the news. Baiji put a red cape on Lin Mengya and carefully fastened the collar.


    All the people in the courtyard came out to see her and Long Tianyu off.


    Although they were forced to do this, they were all very worried when they heard that the princess was about to go to the epidemic area.


    However, they all knew that it was very dangerous this time. If they followed the prince, they would only make trouble for him.


    Long Tianyu personally helped Lin Mengya get in the horse carriage. Baizhi looked at her mistress and didn¡¯t want to keep apart from her.


    ¡°Master, you must come back safely!¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. As the curtain dropped down, the coachman raised his long whip. The horse slowly raised its four hooves and went far away.


    ¡°Rest assured. Master will definitely come back. Every time, Master has done so. But we can¡¯t neglect what Master asked us to do.¡±


    As the elder sister, Baiji had to comfort her two younger sisters.


    Of course, she did not feel good, and she was also worried about Lin Mengya.


    However, although she was worried, she still had to do what she should do.


    Baishao and Baizhi hid their worries and nodded solemnly.


    Master had said that the key to her coming back earlier lay with the three of them.


    ¡°Go back, everyone. Take care of yourself. Master will be back soon. Be alert these days. Don¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Do you understand?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Baishao to become the young housekeeper of the mansion.


    Every steward knew what was important and what was not important.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the crowd dispersed, the three young ladies went in different directions. They all had their own duties.


    The horse carriage was not stable, which made them uncomfortable. It was not until they had walked for a long distance that Lin Mengya secretly lifted the curtain and looked back.


    At the gate of the courtyard, the group of people gradually disappeared.


    She knew that it was a good idea to make them take charge of the yard.


    ¡°The three of them are becoming more and more like you.¡±


    It was rare for Long Tianyu, who was sitting next to her, to praise others.


    Lin Mengya felt very happy after hearing that. She was proud of the group of people in her yard.


    ¡°Of course. I taught them to do this. After we get out of the city, our teacher and Xiao Yixin will meet us in Qiyuan Town in three days. It¡¯s your duty to keep us from being found by the informant.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at him seriously. She believed that this guy could do well.


    Long Tianyu frowned. It seemed that this girl was intending to test him.


    Well, he wouldn¡¯t let his princess down.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s mellow voice sounded a little light-hearted.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile. ¡°What kind of tricks does he have?¡±


    He whispered a few words to his subordinates. ¡°This cunning guy is using lip language!¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little angry. Her hearing ability was more excellent than that of ordinary people. But Long Tianyu avoided being heard by her on purpose.


    The subordinate nodded repeatedly. But she didn¡¯t get any information from him.


    In the end, his subordinates left. Long Tianyu seemed to hide some important information.


    Looking at him, Lin Mengya felt uneasy.


    ¡°What did you just say to him?¡±


    In the end, Lin Mengya was still unable to suppress her curiosity.


    Long Tianyu shook his head with a smile, and then said in a very mysterious tone,


    ¡°The Buddha told me that I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Mengya glared at him and knew that she had been fooled.


    However, she was really worried about the spies behind her. It was really not easy for the spies to track down this old man.


    The conclusion was proved correct within the next three days.


    The purpose of the spies was either to get some important information or to create some troubles for them on the way.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think that they would take practical action.


    After all, the emperor had recovered, and he even added a lot of blames on the Crown Prince.


    At the same time, the emperor relied on the third prince, Long Tianyu. Therefore, if Long Tianyu was in trouble at this time, the emperor would first suspect the empress and the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t take the risk of killing his younger brother if he wanted to become the next emperor. This would be a fatal strike to the Crown Prince, who wanted to quickly build up his prestige.


    After all, in addition to the third prince, there was also the seventh prince. At least, there was still the 10th prince.


    He couldn¡¯t kill them one by one. If he dared to do it, he, the Crown Prince, would fail in the end.


    The best way was to let Long Tianyu die from the plague.


    After all, he was in the epidemic area. No one could know what would happen in this kind of place, could they?


    Therefore, considering the reality, the spies became more and more restrained to finish their jobs.


    However, Long Tianyu was different. He could do whatever he wanted. Within one day, he had already exhausted the spies, who had been watching him in the dark.


    ¡°There¡¯s a spy following us from behind. Hurry up.¡±


    In the red carriage, Lin Mengya sat beside Long Tianyu and was in a good mood, clutching the clothes on his chest tightly and wearing a smile on her face.


    Instead of saying that Long Tianyu was going in the direction of the epidemic area, he seemed to be here for a trip.


    This time, two small carriages came. Those who were driving were all his trusted subordinates.


    These people were highly skilled in martial arts, and they always knew what Long Tianyu was going to do next.


    As long as he gave an order, they would immediately understand what he meant.


    For example¡ª


    ¡°Eh? Where are they? I saw them enter this forest just now. Why is there not a track on the road?¡±


    One of the spies stared at the narrow path in the forest in surprise.


    His subordinates had clearly seen the track. But why couldn¡¯t they even see a shadow now?


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes?¡±


    Another spy began to investigate. However, they did not find anything at all.


    Something had to be wrong there.


    The two of them were searching on the ground. And those who were hiding in the dark also began to search.


    However, there were no traces left by Prince Yu in the grass and bushes.


    They had been spying on Long Tianyu the entire time. How could this man disappear suddenly?


    ¡°Was it possible that he chose another path?¡±


    The third spy said suspiciously. He even rubbed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I saw the carriage turn around here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    There were more and more spies in the dark. What was unexpected was that there were 20 to 30 spies in the small forest.


    They were searching more and more carefully, which disturbed many animals around.


    Even so, Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were still nowhere to be seen.


    It was very strange.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re over there!¡±


    Finally, just before these guys gave up searching, they saw that the group of people finally appear outside the forest.


    Everyone felt relieved. But new questions came to their minds again.


    ¡°Where did they hide exactly?¡±


    Lin Mengya got off the carriage and blinked, looking at the distant forest.

 Chapter 575 - Business Elites

    The spies were all petrified when they saw Lin Mengya twinkling at them. Just now, Princess Yu was smiling at them, wasn¡¯t she?


    Could it be that they had already been noticed?


    ¡°Your Highness, did you see that there was a cute little rabbit by the road we passed?¡±


    Princess Yu suddenly spoke while pointing with her slender fingers at somewhere in the forest.


    Turning in the direction that his wife was pointing, Prince Yu showed a light smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, if you like it, I¡¯ll catch it for you.¡±


    Princess Yu shook her head. She held the prince¡¯s hand and walked forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s a rabbit, and it should live in the wild.¡±


    Whew¡ª


    All the spies were relieved. Fortunately, they were not discovered.


    However, the next second, Lin Mengya revealed a sly smile.


    In fact, the way they had vanished was very simple. They just kept one person in the carriage and tried to get rid of the traces behind them.


    In addition, they suddenly sped up and rushed forward for quite a distance before they found a place to hide.


    Therefore, those tailing them would feel a little surprised if they could not find the carriage when they entered the woods.


    They thought that they had covered themselves so well that no one could discover.


    In fact, Long Tianyu had arranged everything. At this time, Long Tianyu was the hunter and those tailing them were the prey.


    ¡°It seems that there are quite a few people tailing us. However, I guess they don¡¯t have the time and energy to keep an eye on my teacher and the others anymore.¡±


    After being tangled up by Long Tianyu¡¯s deliberate arrangement, those spies became too exhausted to follow.


    They had tried their best to chase Long Tianyu. They were so exhausted that they were unable to investigate the whereabouts of their teacher.


    What¡¯s more, Baishao and the others must have given the teacher a perfect disguise.


    No one would figure out that Baili Rui, the Saint of Poison, who had been missing for more than 10 years, would hide in a small carriage heading to Yunzhou.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had prepared more surprises.


    The question now was whether the people sent by the Empress could make it through.


    The route that Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu took to trick the spies was more like a travel route.


    Later, they arrived at a courier station on the side of the road to spend the night.


    The two lanterns at the entrance of the courier station were particularly eye-catching in the dark night.


    Everything in the courier station was very shabby. Fortunately, Long Tianyu was well prepared. After they finished the meal, Lin Mengya rested in the best room.


    As for Long Tianyu, he was going to lay out the action tomorrow to his men.


    Lin Mengya did not fall asleep. Instead, she was enjoying tea on a chair in the room.


    The tea was not good tea. It was just the most common tea, jasmine tea, in the courier station.


    The teacup was also austere, which could not be compared with that of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. However, on the table opposite Lin Mengya, there was a cup of tea that had been prepared.


    It was getting dark. Was there anyone who would come to visit her?


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. How are you doing, Hall Master?¡±


    A beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mengya. She picked up the teacup with her jade-like fingers.


    ¡°Not bad. Thank you for your hard work to take care of the teacher and deal with the affairs of Sanjue Hall.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled gently. She put down the teacup and looked at her subordinates, as well as her master¡¯s wife, Yunzhu, the deputy Hall Master of Sanjue Hall.


    She was dressed in a tight black suit, which outlined her curvy figure.


    She was a first-class beauty. Now that she removed her mask, she looked even more attractive.


    The woman had a charming face, with no trace of aging but a delicate peony pattern on her cheek.


    The flower looked conspicuous and vivid, making Yunzhu look more mysterious and charming.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. No matter what, you are my benefactor. Besides, thanks to you, he and I don¡¯t have to hold a secret regret all our life. There are some things that I didn¡¯t understand until now. In the past, I was too young and I trusted an unworthy man.¡±


    Yunzhu spoke with emotion. Once upon a time, she and Baili Rui were the perfect couple.


    But fate was inconstant. They had been so in love with each other, yet they became what they were now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late yet. By the way, there has been turbulence in the Nation of Lintian recently. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for us. If you are available, you can keep an eye on it. You can rest assured that the teacher will be with me.¡±


    Lin Mengya absolutely knew Yunzhu¡¯s concern. She was worried that Baili Rui would suffer, so she had to remind her.


    ¡°Well, I know. The situation in the Nation of Lintian has been reversed, but it is very good for us. Many rich merchants have worked together to block the business of the Nation of Lintian before. Now, there is finally a turning point. Sanjue Hall has a good foundation as well as the protection of the royal family. So, it will be able to make some contributions soon.¡±


    When speaking of Sanjue Hall, Yunzhu became excited and her eyes lit up.


    Lin Mengya was not egotistical. When she hired Yunzhu, she had announced that she would give 20% of Sanjue Hall¡¯s net profits to Yunzhu.


    And as for the other 80%, Lin Mengya would not monopolize.


    Therefore, the better Sanjue Hall developed, the more benefits Yunzhu could get.


    That was net profit, which would make Yunzhu follow her wholeheartedly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to go steadily and surely. By the way, I sent you a message a few days ago. Did you see it?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt that although the Nation of Lintian was in chaos, it did not mean that the local foundation would be completely destroyed.


    If Sanjue Hall was going to seize the business resources of the Nation of Lintian in a high-profile way, it might be counterproductive.


    It was better to keep quiet, and then slowly cut off the interests of all parties.


    Only in this way would it not arouse their attention and backlash.


    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Yunzhu immediately understood what she meant.


    She nodded, took out a few pieces of paper, and put them in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°These are the business talents that I found according to your orders. Everything about their lives is here and it is very specific, but¡­¡±


    Yunzhu pointed at one of the names with curiousness in her eyes.


    ¡°The others are all wealthy businessmen. Only this person is a commoner, who makes his living by collecting firewood. I don¡¯t know how this kind of person was selected.¡±


    Lin Mengya took over Yunzhu¡¯s paper and skimmed through it.


    In the end, she fixed her eyes on the farmer who collected firewood.


    According to the information, this man went up the mountain to collect firewood for one hour and then sold it at the market every day.


    Moreover, this person was very weird. His firewood was always better than others¡¯.


    Therefore, every time he took the firewood over, it would be sold off.


    But this person only collected a little firewood each time. He brought neither more nor less than that.


    It was just one load of firewood, so there were often people who came to offer him more for it.


    But the man was also stubborn. No matter how much the others offered, he only sold it to the buyer he agreed to.


    Therefore, this person had a very good reputation. Relying on selling firewood, he earned a few acres of land for himself.


    After Lin Mengya finished reading everyone¡¯s information, she finally took out the paper of the little farmer. Yunzhu looked at Lin Mengya and did not understand what she meant.


    Pointing at the paper, Lin Mengya finally explained, ¡°This person is very smart. First of all, unlike other people, he doesn¡¯t pick up all the firewood he finds. He only chooses firewood from the mountain in the same amount of time every day, which means that he holds a certain standard for his products. Second, others can only sell firewood at an ordinary price. What about him? The people who buy wood from him are all from rich families. Therefore, he has a very clear niche of customers who buy his products. Third, he has a good eye and knows how to maintain long-term interests. Therefore, he never goes back on his word. No matter how high the price is, he will sell it to who he made the deal with. So, even if someone cannot have it, they will not hate him.¡±


    Yunzhu didn¡¯t fully understand Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but she was so smart that she soon figured out what she was talking about.


    ¡°Actually, the so-called business is very simple. If someone wants to buy it, we can sell it. However, this kind of purchase market is very passive for us. But look at this person. He can decide what to sell and how to sell his product. At that point, the customer is led by him. No matter what kind of business he does, he will only make a profit from it.¡±


    Yunzhu gradually understood what Lin Mengya meant.


    There were so many theories about a bundle of firewood. It seemed that this person was really not simple.


    ¡°The most important thing is that this person clearly has a business mind and capital, but why he is willing to stay in a small village? Have you ever thought about this?¡±


    Lin Mengya put down the information with a smile. At this moment, she had completely targeted her business genius.


    Yunzhu also understood that Lin Mengya selected talents from various angles.


    She looked at Lin Mengya with an enlightened look. That was how Lin Mengya planned.


    ¡°I see. Compared with being rich, this man likes this kind of casual life more. Besides, he knows what he wants. He is a person who is capable, but not greedy. If such a person runs the business, he will not put Sanjue Hall in danger due to his personal interests. Am I right?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction. Yunzhu packed up the paper and promised Lin Mengya that she would definitely invite this person to take charge of the business of Sanjue Hall.


    To be honest, Yunzhu was a top social genius.


    However, in terms of business planning, she was not that capable.


    ¡°Well, go ahead and be careful.¡±


    Lin Mengya checked on the time and realized that Long Tianyu should be back soon.


    Yunzhu nodded at her and then disappeared into the night like a light butterfly.


    If this person was as good as the one described in the information, it would be very interesting.


    She was eager to know what Sanjue Hall would become under the leadership of this group of capable people.


    She was already looking forward to it!

 Chapter 576 - Make the Inn Their Substitute

    After getting used to being hunted, they had a period of leisurely life. Even Lin Mengya involuntarily thought life a little bit boring.


    Those spies were very strange. Even if the spies didn¡¯t dare to confront them directly, the spies should have thought of taking revenge on them after being tricked by them several times.


    Even if the spies didn¡¯t want to take revenge, the spies should send someone to find out why they acted so abnormally.


    Unfortunately, no matter how they showed their slips on purpose, none of the spies behind them was tricked.


    Could it be that the spies had changed their minds?


    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and looked back from time to time. It was so boring. Even if she just wanted to hit a fly, she didn¡¯t find any.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was on the horse beside her, asked.


    Meanwhile, he looked curiously at Lin Mengya with his dark eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking¡ª Do you think these people a little strange?¡±


    In fact, even if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention it, Long Tianyu had the same thought.


    ¡°Probably they are afraid of getting killed.¡±


    This place was different from the Nation of Lintian as Long Tianyu¡¯s home field.


    As long as he gave the order, those people would certainly get killed.


    It was better for those people to follow him from a distance so that they could pin him down and keep an eye on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all your fault to act too fiercely. By the way, we¡¯re going to meet up with the teacher and the others, right? I¡¯ve had enough of such a life of ease and leisure.¡±


    Lin Mengya said, rested her chin on her hands, and blinked her watery eyes.


    They had made an appointment to meet in the town at the beginning.


    However, Long Tianyu thought that an appointment could be leaked out easily, so he changed the location of their meeting at the last minute.


    Things went well. Baishao and the others acted very cautiously, and nothing about the teacher had been leaked out.


    In this case, she could rest assured.


    ¡°You will soon be busy. There is news from the Yun State that there is a miracle-working doctor proficient in curing the plague. Plenty of people have recovered after accepting his diagnosis and treatment.¡±


    Troubled times made heroes.


    Most of the skilled doctors couldn¡¯t bear to sit idly by and watch such a tragedy.


    If there was such a talent, she and her teacher could pay a visit and give assistance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Curing the plague could bring benefits to people. This person, who is willing to help people in times of crisis, must be extraordinary.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya admired the doctor very much, Long Tianyu nodded.


    However, he was more thoughtful. Someone stepping forward at this moment was not necessarily a hero.


    No one would miss such a good opportunity to buy popular support.


    They spent another day on the way. It was not until evening that they found an inn for lodging.


    Lin Mengya went back to her room early to sleep. She was the only one traveling in the carriage, while the others traveled on horses. She felt puzzled why she seemed to be the most tired person.


    However, she didn¡¯t have her dinner, which made Long Tianyu a little worried.


    Travelling was the most tiring thing. He wondered if she could get through it.


    Lying on the warm and comfortable bed, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t fall asleep at the moment.


    She tossed and turned on the bed. Although she had been exhausted to the extreme, her mind was filled with excitement.


    She was just about to get up to see what Long Tianyu was doing.


    All of a sudden, there was a faint strange fragrance in the room.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Did it turn out to be the knockout incense?


    It was weird. How could anyone use it in such a small town?


    Before she reacted, the Shen Nung system automatically alerted her. This knockout incense was not complicated, or could even be considered tacky.


    Since the formula was so simple, it should not come from those spies.


    However, eighty percent of the knockout incense around the world had no influence on her.


    Moreover, Long Tianyu and the others were so alert. They wouldn¡¯t be tricked, right?


    Now that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t hear anything at the moment, she remained in bed and acted like a dead person willfully.


    ¡°Has she been knocked out?¡±


    As she expected, there suddenly came a low voice from outside.


    Lin Mengya listened carefully and found the voice a little familiar. In the blink of an eye, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked out through the bed curtain. The voice seemed to come from the waiter of this inn.


    Lin Mengya immediately figured out the situation she was in at the moment.


    Unexpectedly, they put up at a gangster inn!


    Lin Mengya wanted to laugh, but she was going to be cooperative.


    They definitely could not fool Long Tianyu with such a clumsy trick. The reason why he didn¡¯t take any action at the moment was probably that he had his plan.


    The waiter held a dim lantern and looked inside the room by the light.


    Perhaps because he was confident in his knockout insense or because Lin Mengya did a good job in pretending, the waiter acted boldly anyway.


    He walked into the room naturally and seemed to be after something.


    Gangsters were usually after money. Although they kept a low profile, such a large group of people traveling together would definitely show some slips.


    Seeing the waiter approaching her, Lin Mengya slowed down her breathing and pretended to be asleep.


    After lifting the rough curtain, the waiter specially moved the lantern above Lin Mengya to see her face.


    There were delicate features on her face as smooth as lard. In such a sparsely populated place, it was rare to see such beauty.


    The waiter immediately showed a greedy look and stretched out his sinful hand to touch her little snow-white face.


    Just as his fingers were about to touch Lin Mengya¡¯s skin, he suddenly passed out.


    Then he fell heavily to the ground.


    In the dim light, Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes were exceptionally clear.


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and gave Long Tianyu a sweet smile.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t fall for this trick. I thought I could save you once after all.¡±


    Lin Mengya pouted and pretended to say in displeasure.


    Seeing her sweet smile, Long Tianyu became joyful.


    The murderous intent in his eyes gradually faded away. Only when she was fine could he spare those people.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance to save me next time.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not very satisfied with the answer. She did not know when she would have the chance.


    She quickly got up from the bed, but Long Tianyu held her in his arms and hoisted her up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that my legs will go weak? I won¡¯t. I¡¯m really not drugged. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya said in astonishment at the thought that Long Tianyu might be worried about her.


    However, he did not explain, but just held her in his arms and suddenly flew down through the window.


    It wasn¡¯t until they landed on the ground that they saw several dark figures rapidly approaching them.


    What¡­ what was going on?


    ¡°Mr. Baili is here. I¡¯m taking you to meet him.¡±


    Long Tianyu whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    But their carriages and horses were all in the inn, weren¡¯t they?


    Lin Mengya looked back and found that it was still as peaceful as before in the inn and their horses were still eating grass leisurely at the entrance.


    Meanwhile, he hid her under his wide cloak and shuttled back and forth in the forest.


    Although she had some doubts, she thought that Long Tianyu always had his own plan.


    The wind blew on her face, making her feel a little pain.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and decided to behave herself and shrink her head back.


    In his arms, she didn¡¯t know how far they had gone.


    Lin Mengya only knew that it was quiet all around. Even their footsteps did not cause much noise.


    Finally, Long Tianyu stopped in a small open space.


    A few prepared carriages stopped there, followed by a lot of horses, waiting for them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Mengya?¡±


    A delicate and cute young man suddenly jumped out of the largest carriage and asked.


    The young man couldn¡¯t wait to see Lin Mengya.


    However, Long Tianyu raised his finger as a hint for the young man to keep quiet.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Xiu, get in the carriage for a rest with her.¡±


    The cute young man was Xiu, who sneaked out.


    Xiu looked at Long Tianyu very obediently with her big round eyes.


    However, she suddenly saw a burst of softness in his eyes.


    Part of a slim figure was revealed in his arms.


    It was Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep at some point in time.


    Putting her in the carriage, Long Tianyu found it both funny and annoying.


    He was afraid of hurting her, but he didn¡¯t expect that this girl would fall asleep so easily.


    He would never get tired of watching her lovely sleeping face. He gently kissed her on the white and smooth forehead, hoping that she could have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°Move quietly. Don¡¯t disturb the princess.¡±


    Hearing him give the order in a low but commanding voice, the whole team moved forward quietly, as if they were thieves.


    The dark night was their best disguise.


    Meanwhile, the inn a few miles away under the watchful eye of the spies suddenly caught fire soaring into the sky.


    The spies wanted to watch over him? In their dream.


    No one knew that Long Tianyu had made this gangster inn, which had been a scourge here for so many years, their substitute and sacrificial lamb.


    This could be considered waste utilization.


    Lin Mengya had a sweet night of sleep even without a dream until dawn.


    She opened her eyes and stretched herself. Only then did she realize that she was in a carriage.


    ¡°Sister Mengya, you finally wake up. Have a cup of tea. It¡¯s Prince Yu¡¯s order.¡±


    Xiu looked at her and said with a smile. She, who was dressed as a young master, looked even more delicate.


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu in surprise as Xiu stuffed a cup of warm tea into her hand.


    She had indeed told Baishao that Xiu could come with them if Xiu insisted on following them.


    However, when did she meet Xiu? Why couldn¡¯t she remember anything about it at all?


    Eh¡­ Did they meet when she was asleep?


    ¡°Where¡­ are we?¡±


    Lin Mengya rubbed her head and asked. Indeed, it was not a good thing for her to sleep so soundly.


    Xiu tilted her head to look at her, covered the smile on her face and said,


    ¡°On the way. You slept so soundly that you probably wouldn¡¯t realize anything even if I sold you.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Experience in Relationship

    Did she fall asleep? She patted her head and thought that she might have been really tired these days so that she even forgot when she fell asleep.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea and asked, while looking at Xiu, who sat opposite her and showed a wicked smile, with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think that Prince Yu is so considerate to you. It would be great if I could have such a good husband in the future.¡±


    Xiu said enviously. However, as soon as she mentioned it, her smiling face suddenly became gloomy for no reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a crush on someone? Who is it? Tell me about it.¡±


    It was a rare opportunity for Lin Mengya to tease Xiu, but Xiu didn¡¯t act very shy. Instead, she looked at Lin Mengya expectantly.


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me at all. Sister, how about giving me some advice? If I become a girl like you, he will definitely like me. You don¡¯t know that recently my uncle somehow kept trying to marry me off. If I hadn¡¯t hidden from him in time, I would have been married off now!¡±


    Xiu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.


    However, most of the people in Lieyun dared to love and hate like her.


    Compared with those bashful young ladies from noble families, Lin Mengya certainly preferred Xiu¡¯s straightforward character.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough to give you advice. Xiu, remember that no matter who you like, no matter he likes you or not, you are yourself and don¡¯t have to be anyone else. If he really likes you, he will like every side of you. If he doesn¡¯t like you, he won¡¯t like you no matter what kind of girl you become.¡±


    Xiu looked at Lin Mengya with a confused look, but she still nodded.


    She was still young, so she might not be able to understand all these words.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have much experience in relationships. She had been busy with studying before, and now she was busy with national affairs.


    She and Long Tianyu hadn¡¯t done many things that were common for a normal couple, not to mention to bill and coo.


    Uh¡­ she was really not qualified to be a relationship mentor.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll listen to you. Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t marry anyone else, I still have a chance!¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know if this little girl had misunderstood her.


    Seeing her become so lively suddenly, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good for a girl to be brave and active. But you should know how far to go and when to stop. If you cling to him blindly, he will look down on you.¡±


    Lin Mengya involuntarily gave Xiu a few words of advice. This girl was very simple. Sometimes, she was afraid that someone would take advantage of Xiu.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. As the daughter of the Dongfang family, I must have my self-esteem. Sister, when the affairs of the Jin State are settled, can you go to Lieyun with me? There are many interesting places and a lot of delicious food in our country. I will definitely take you to travel around the whole Lieyun!¡±


    Looking at Xiu¡¯s cheerful look, Lin Mengya found it hard to refuse.


    At the mention of Lieyun, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help thinking of Xiaoyu.


    Not long ago, this guy asked someone to deliver letters back. But he always said that he lived well and told her not to worry about him.


    Later on, after she went to the Nation of Lintian, their correspondence just stopped.


    She had asked a lot of people to inquire about him, but all of them came back empty-handed.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. She wondered what that guy had become and whether he was homesick.


    ¡°Well, okay. I will definitely go if I got a chance.¡±


    With a sparkle in her eyes, Xiu immediately took off a bracelet from her wrist.


    The bracelet, which was woven with leather threads and decorated with several pink gems, was very clear and beautiful.


    Xiu took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and gently tied the bracelet to her wrist.


    ¡°This is the token of our Dongfang Family. If you come to Lieyun, you must come to the Dongfang Family to visit me!¡±


    Lin Mengya withdrew her hand and looked at the bracelet on her wrist.


    Although it was not so exquisite, it was very natural and beautiful.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me the token, how can I go back on my word? It¡¯s just that your uncle dotes on you so much that he won¡¯t force you to marry someone you don¡¯t like. After we handle the business this time and you have enough fun, you should go back to see your uncle, who must be worried about you.¡±


    Dongfang Lie really doted on his niece very much. When they were in Lintian, wherever Xiu asked to go, he immediately did as she said.


    Therefore, he probably found Xiu a suitable husband rather than force her to get married.


    In the past few days, Dongfang Lie had to return to Lieyun in advance because he had something to do.


    Before he left, he asked Master Guo to bring her a gift and a few large notes.


    As such a rough man, he cared for his niece so tenderly. Even Lin Mengya thought it rare.


    ¡°Well, I know. After such a long time away from home, I miss my cousin and aunt. My father passed away early, and my mother didn¡¯t care about me. I was raised by my uncle and aunt. This time, I must bring them some gifts when I go back. Sister, what do you think should I take back?¡±


    Xiu had always been so simple. In the twinkling of an eye, she had left her worries behind.


    She hoped that such a lovely girl could live joyfully like this forever.


    After a night on their way, those confused spies had been left far behind by them.


    However, even if the spies caught up, they would not find that Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya had successfully joined Baili Rui and his entourage.


    Baili Rui stayed in another carriage. To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yixin also came.


    Lin Mengya, who just brought Xiu to say hello to Baili Rui, was stunned when she saw Xiao Yixin, who had almost recovered.


    ¡°Meng¡­ Princess Yu, nice to meet you.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Yixin blurted out her nickname, he realized that it was somewhat inappropriate for him to call her by her nickname in this situation.


    So he greeted her formally.


    Watching him who had returned to the gentle young man, Lin Mengya still nodded with a smile.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Xiao Yixin doing that at that time.


    However, he neglected the feelings of others.


    He had lost something forever due to a wrong decision made in a moment of weakness.


    ¡°Teacher, you must be tired from the journey these days. These are the dishes and wine I prepare for you. It¡¯s been bumpy on the road. It must be hard to endure.¡±


    After coming across Xiao Yixin, Lin Mengya held a mahogany hamper and joked with Baili Rui with a smile.


    ¡°Alas, you are so¡­ Forget it. I can still endure it. But you don¡¯t look well. Come here and I¡¯ll feel your pulse.¡±


    Baili Rui said with a frown and looked at his little apprentice, who had a pale face.


    With Yunzhu caring for him, Baili Rui was no longer as haggard as before.


    Instead, his face was ruddy, and he gradually returned to the graceful man.


    Therefore, Baili Rui doted more on this little girl who brought them back together.


    He and Yunzhu were unlikely to have their own children.


    Besides, he had decided to give up on Baili Wuchen who was a good-for-nothing.


    Therefore, this little girl could be considered his only descendant in this world.


    Baili Rui had always doted on her as much as he doted on his daughter.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know about my health condition very well. I just didn¡¯t sleep well during the past few days. By the way, teacher, why did Brother Yixin recover so quickly?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had been busy in the prince¡¯s mansion these days in the capital city, she had inquired about everything outside the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Since Xiao Yixin disappeared, the whole Xiao family had been in a state of disunity.


    Uncle Xiao had fallen ill. Meanwhile, a few of the sons of Uncle Xiao¡¯s concubines and the sons of the other branches became restless.


    If it went on like this, it was very likely that the Xiao family, such a noble family, would be destroyed in the hands of these people.


    As Uncle Xiao¡¯s close friend, her father naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see the Xiao family end up like this.


    She had heard her father mention it to her brother many times.


    Moreover, she helped the Xiao family with her intention.


    ¡°He¡¯s not poisoned seriously and was a healthy man before. In another ten days or half a month, he will return to a handsome young man.¡±


    Baili Rui was still biased against Xiao Yixin. Probably no father would like a man who disliked his daughter.


    Therefore, he had been tough on Xiao Yixin these days.


    Seeing the fear in Xiao Yixin¡¯s eyes, she knew that he must have suffered a lot.


    No matter her father and brother, or her teacher in front of her, or her husband who pretended to be indifferent outside, Lin Mengya found them both funny and annoying.


    Their caring for her made her speechless.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, do you have a second? I want to have a private talk with you.¡±


    After bribing her teacher with wine and dishes, Lin Mengya turned around and said to Xiao Yixin with a smile.


    Her delicate features amazed Xiao Yixin.


    Xiao Yixin nodded subconsciously. Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s back, he felt his heart was still full of bitterness.


    Nevertheless, he had always been an open and above-board person. He had done something wrong before, so he took everything he had to suffer now for granted.


    The air was very fresh in the early morning. Long Tianhao led his entourage to check around not far away.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously searched the man, tilted her head, and gave him a sweet smile.


    After that, she turned around and spoke to Xiao Yixin, who was following her.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, please don¡¯t blame my teacher and His Highness. They are nice people, but just have a little misunderstanding of you. They mean no harm to you, but just want to vent their anger on you for what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    Her words made Xiao Yixin speechless.


    He only showed a smile on his haggard face.


    He only felt guilty for Mengya at the moment.


    At that time, he shouldn¡¯t have hurt this girl, who was like his sister, like that in any case.


    Everything he had to suffer now was nothing more than the bitter fruit of his willfulness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t blame you or hate you. Besides, I cure you because I want you to do me a favor. Each of us can take what we want. Besides, given the friendship between our families for generations, it¡¯s reasonable for me to help you.¡±

 Chapter 578 - Buy His Support

    Lin Mengya, who had always been open and aboveboard, brought it up directly even if it was about making use of each other.


    Xiao Yixin was secretly shocked and wondered why the girl showed some heroic spirit of the men of the Lin family.


    He still remembered Lin Mengya as the lovely little girl he had seen in his childhood.


    Unexpectedly, she had grown up into a smart and alert lady when he didn¡¯t notice her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a disabled person who couldn¡¯t do anything for the rest of my life. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you even at the expense of my own life, Your Highness.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yixin¡¯s words, Lin Mengya lifted the corners of her mouth.


    In fact, Xiao Yixin was a rare talent. At that time, no one in the whole capital city didn¡¯t know that he and his elder brother were respectively versed in literature and martial arts.


    However, although Xiao Yixin was modest and kind at that time, he still had the arrogance of a childe of noble birth.


    Now, being poisoned with the Venomous Armored Insect eliminated the last bit of his impatience.


    He probably would have boundless prospects.


    He could be considered a big potential stock, so she decided to draw him over to her side in advance.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, don¡¯t say that. We have been friends since our childhood, and I¡¯ve always considered you my brother. In fact, after thinking for a long time, I think it¡¯s time to tell you something. Uncle Xiao¡­¡±


    Before Lin Mengya could finish her words, Xiao Yixin¡¯s face immediately changed.


    Seeing his anxious eyes, Lin Mengya figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Uncle Xiao is fine. It¡¯s just that some time ago after my father came back, he sent someone to visit Uncle Xiao and heard that Uncle Xiao fell sick. My father has sent the best doctor in the capital city to treat him, but Uncle Xiao fell sick from worry. Since you disappeared, Uncle Xiao has broken down from constant overwork and been no longer as healthy as before. Moreover, your cousin brothers and your brothers born of your father¡¯s concubines are not easy to deal with. A few months ago, I heard a scandal that they took advantage of the power of the Xiao family to kidnap a girl and got into a fight. Now my brother is in the capital city and often visits Uncle Xiao, so he managed to suppress the disturbance. But if things go on like this, I¡¯m afraid that Uncle Xiao will die of anger aroused by these wicked people sooner or later.¡±


    As Lin Mengya told the story, she observed Xiao Yixin¡¯s expression.


    As the eldest son of his family, he was responsible for revitalizing his family. In fact, he kept it in mind all the time.


    Part of the reason why he left without saying goodbye before was that he was afraid that his horrible appearance would bring shame on his family.


    Unexpectedly, his selfishness and willfulness hurt his parents, who doted on him, and brought damage to his clan he had been proud of.


    ¡°These bastards! The Xiao clan¡¯s reputation established in a hundred years will sooner or later be destroyed by them!¡±


    Xiao Yixin clenched his fists and said with a regretful and angry look.


    Lin Mengya knew that her words gave Xiao Yixin enough mental stimulation.


    After that, whether she could make Xiao Yixin pick up the courage to return to the Xiao family depended on what she was going to say.


    ¡°There is another thing that I have to tell you now. Uncle Xiao has never given up looking for you. He still considers you the son he is proud of. However, some people can¡¯t bear to see you come back. Since they can¡¯t find you, they intend to kill your parents. My husband has secretly sent some people to protect them. I heard that they once found some arsenic in your parents¡¯ diet.¡±


    ¡°What? Bastards! Bastards!¡±


    Xiao Yixin even failed to maintain the last bit of his calmness.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Lin Mengya with a raging fire in his dark eyes which could even burn out the dark night.


    With a ¡°bang¡±, he hit the trunk next to him with his fists.


    Trickles of blood came out from his scratch.


    However, Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! Father, mother!¡±


    As an eight-foot-tall man, he was helpless and could only smash the tree trunk to vent his anger at this moment.


    He had to find a way to vent the anger accumulating in his heart.


    So of course, Lin Mengya would give him this opportunity.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, I just hope that you could return to the Xiao family. His Highness, my brother, and I will definitely do our best to help you. In any case, your parents should not suffer this.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya mention that she could that he could return to the Xiao family, Xiao Yixin immediately turned his head, and the determination in his eyes gradually became unshakable.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, the next moment, he knelt down in front of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya hurriedly tried to help him up with a surprised look, but unexpectedly, Xiao Yixin stopped her.


    ¡°Sister Mengya, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have become a useless person now. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the protection of Uncle Lin and Brother Nansheng, my father and mother would have been killed. I have nothing but loyalty and sincerity. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you and Prince Yu in this life even at the expense of my own life!¡±


    After saying this sincerely and prudently, Xiao Yixin kowtowed hard three times on the ground before Lin Mengya reacted.


    ¡°Please get up, Young Master Xiao. My wife and I cannot accept this.¡±


    Long Tianyu walked up to Lin Mengya at some point in time.


    His words were polite, but he didn¡¯t move at all.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, couldn¡¯t help laughing in her heart, and thought that he was so jealous.


    Nevertheless, the most important thing was to get down to business. Men¡¯s business should be discussed by men.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, get up. We are on the same side from now on. Regarding what you are going to do, His Highness has his plan. I¡¯m going back now. Take your time to have a talk.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a nod and considered that she retired after accomplishing her work.


    Back in her teacher¡¯s carriage, Lin Mengya turned around and inadvertently looked towards Long Tianyu.


    In fact, Long Tianyu had more charisma than her.


    It was not merely a matter of sexual attraction. Some people could make others willingly submit to them with their manners.


    Long Tianyu was the kind of person who was full of leadership.


    Xiao Yixin would definitely become one of Long Tianyu¡¯s indispensable subordinates in the future.


    ¡°Silly girl, stop looking at them. You¡¯ve paved the way for him. Do you want to give him a push on the way?¡±


    In the carriage, Baili Rui teased his student without even raising his head.


    ¡°As long as he is fine with it, I can even carry him on the way. Old man, are you envious?¡±


    Turning around, Lin Mengya sat in front of her teacher and read the prescription her teacher sorted out.


    She had a glib tongue, so Baili Rui just dropped the topic after giving her a hard look.


    Alas, this girl would dishonor him and make him die with anger sooner or later.


    ¡°Our sect is so unfortunate. By the way, although this Xiao Yixin is not very smart, he could still be considered a capable person. Buying his support is tantamount to buying the support of the entire Xiao family. It¡¯s quite a good deal.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked up at her teacher.


    She showed a brighter smile and thought that although her teacher didn¡¯t like to participate in political affairs, he had quite a unique view.


    ¡°Yes, the Xiao Family is worthy of my effort to ask for your help. By the way, teacher, have you got any clues about the toxicity of the Venomous Armored Insect?¡±


    Xiao Yixin played his role in all respects. Not only he was tricked by Lin Mengya, but also the poison in his body became the key to eliminating the plague.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t sacrifice for nothing, because he would naturally benefit from it in the future.


    Although her teacher was engaged in his research, after reading his prescription Lin Mengya noticed that her teacher seemed to have run into a bottleneck.


    ¡°Alas, I haven¡¯t seen the finished product, so I can only make a rough guess now. By the way, I heard from Prince Yu that there is a doctor in Yunzhou who can cure the plague. We can ask him about it after we get there. Maybe we will get more clues.¡±


    Baili Rui stopped writing, stretched himself, and began to chat with her.


    ¡°I have an intuition that this doctor is not simple, so I can¡¯t completely trust him.¡±


    Lin Mengya put down the prescription in her hand and poured a cup of tea for her teacher.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He showed up exactly when everyone was dead. I¡¯m afraid he has ulterior motives.¡±


    Baili Rui took a sip of tea and told Lin Mengya about his thought which was also Lin Mengya¡¯s thought.


    Both the master and the disciple seemed to be nerds enjoying studying medical skills, but in fact, they were shrewd.


    ¡°By the way, teacher, I have an intuition that both the Immortal Powder Long Tianyu was poisoned with and the Venomous Armored Insect Xiao Yixin was poisoned with are not ordinary things. Even if they were secretly developed by someone, the person, who can improve your old prescription, must have his unique skill in making poisons. Have you thought of anyone who could be this person?¡±


    The Immortal Powder and the plague probably had something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.


    However, no matter how powerful a gang was, they needed professionals in making poisons and medical skills.


    Since now she couldn¡¯t find any evidence against the Candle Dragon Cult, she might as well nibble everything of the Candle Dragon Cult through these clues.


    ¡°Those who can compare with me are all old monsters. A genius like your master couldn¡¯t even be seen in a hundred years. Nevertheless, although those old monsters are wayward, they have long restrained themselves because of their old age. In addition, they all have their descendants. A wicked deed like this will probably bring harm to their descendants. However, if you want to investigate into it, I can help you.¡±


    Although Baili Rui was bragging, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that Baili Rui¡¯s had the best medical skills among his peers indeed.


    With the help of her teacher, she would definitely be able to find some clues.


    ¡°Mengya, I have to tell you something.¡±


    As Baili Rui said, he suddenly became serious.


    Even Lin Mengya could not help feeling a little nervous. Could it be the trouble?


    ¡°Teacher, please go ahead.¡±


    Baili Rui looked at his beloved disciple with a complicated expression and sighed with blank eyes as if he had returned to decades ago.


    ¡°Both the art of medicine and the art of poison have their own sources. In fact, our sect is closely related to the Lieyun State. The Baili family used to be a notable family in the Lieyun State. The Xin family, who now holds the positions of Imperial Preceptor and High Priest, wasn¡¯t even qualified to carry shoes for our Baili family back then!¡±

 Chapter 579 - Unique

    Speaking of this, Baili Rui involuntarily showed some pride on his face.


    That was the pride that was deeply rooted in his heart and would never be damaged because of temporary falling.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s brows gradually furrowed.


    Why was it another thing related to the Lieyun State?


    The Immortal Powder was also related to the Lieyun State. In this period of time, it seemed that all the poisons related to the Candle Dragon Cult had something to do with the Lieyun State.


    She secretly sighed in her heart and thought that there seemed to be countless connections between her and the Lieyun State.


    ¡°However, later on, the master of the Baili family, who was my father, led the entire family to move to the Jin State for some unknown reason. But even so, our Baili family¡¯s skills of making poisons were still unparalleled in the world. The Xin family used a lot of their connections in order to get our Baili family¡¯s secret prescriptions. However, the Xin family is also a family making poisons for generations. If there¡¯s someone in this world capable of changing my prescription, it probably could only be someone from the Xin family.¡±


    The Xin Family? Lin Mengya frowned tightly because Xin Li¡¯s vicious means were still vivid in her mind.


    Xin Li had once threatened her to keep an eye on Xiaoyu and forbid him from returning to the Lieyun State.


    It seemed that Xiaoyu¡¯s identity was not as simple as she had thought.


    ¡°Actually, I came into contact with someone from the Xin family by accident once.¡±


    As soon as Lin Mengya said that, Baili Rui grabbed her wrist nervously.


    After feeling her pulse and thinking for a while, he slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Teacher, why are you so nervous? You scared me.¡±


    Lin Mengya retracted her wrist and looked at the serious teacher in front of her, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    God, if Xin Li had poisoned her, she would have been killed a long time ago!


    ¡°You must stay away from the members of the Xin family as much as possible. They are a group of lunatics. In my father¡¯s generation, there was someone from the Xin family who killed more than a thousand girls in order to develop the skill of retaining a youthful look. The members of the Xin family are as vicious as snakes and scorpions.¡±


    Baili Rui seemed to harbor an undying hatred for the members of the Xin family, but he exuded deep fear in his tone at the same time.


    Lin Mengya seemed to think of something suddenly. She was surprised and suddenly realized something at the same time.


    ¡°Teacher, does the skill of retaining a youthful look you mention work by catalyzing some aphrodisiac and beauty-keeping medicinal herbs with girls¡¯ blood?¡±


    Baili Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at his student, wondering how she knew about this weird and bloody skill.


    ¡°So that explains it. Does it really have something to do with the Lieyun State?¡±


    Lin Mengya was shocked and could not help muttering to herself.


    Seeing his student¡¯s reaction, Baili Rui did not urge her to explain her words despite his anxiety.


    It seemed that the crimes the Xin family committed were still spreading silently in secret.


    ¡°Teacher, I adopted a younger brother who is from the Lieyun State. Later, an evil person named Xin Li from the Xin family once came to warn me not to let my younger brother return to the Lieyun State. However, my younger brother¡¯s family found him and took him back later. In this case, will my younger brother be in danger?¡±


    Everything was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.


    If what Lin Mengya predicted was true, Xiaoyu would be in a very dangerous situation.


    Even Long Tianyu, who had refrained himself and been secretly protected by his father since he was a child, collapsed at the first blow when confronting the Candle Dragon Cult, not to mention Xiaoyu who grew up in another country.


    ¡­


    She¡­ she was so muddle-headed!


    At that time, she should not let Xiaoyu go with those people at any cost!


    ¡°Xin Li? I haven¡¯t heard of him. Nevertheless, if he is the heir of the Xin family, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Do you know why the Xin family is so inhuman?¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Xin Li¡¯s means were so cruel and weird that she even couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared when she thought of it now.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the blood of the lineal descendants of the Xin family is poisonous. All the male adults of the Xin family die of violent death when they are 35 years old. Although the female adults won¡¯t die, they get old rapidly after turning 35 years old. That¡¯s the reason why they came up with the skill of retaining a youthful look. However, as far as I know, even if they have tried all they could, none of them can survive after turning 40 years old. It is said that there is a highly favored imperial concubine from the Xin family in the Imperial Palace of the Lieyun state. However, as long as she turns 35 years old, all the honor and favor she gets will disappear. Therefore, the members of the Xin family are so irritable and capricious. Moreover, the toxin only works in the blood of the members of the major branch of the Xin family, while those born of a member of the Xin Family and an outsider could grow up safely. Therefore, the Xin family is so crazy.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s teacher¡¯s words did not comfort her, they explained to her why the Xin family was so inhuman.


    However, although they were pitiful, it was extremely sinister to sacrifice other people¡¯s lives to prolong theirs.


    Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t sent any message for a long time. Lin Mengya hoped that he was fine.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Forget it. I¡¯ll think of another way to deal with this matter. Thank you for your hard work, teacher. However, after we get through this, are you going to continue living in the dungeon? You and Yunzhu have wasted so much time. I think you might as well marry her as soon as possible?¡±


    Holding back her worry, Lin Mengya deliberately picked up a relaxing and playful topic.


    Baili Rui, who was steady, looked like a fogy in front of his student.


    Nevertheless, he was a responsible man, and what his student said was exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°Alas, I do want to marry her, but your subordinate is unwilling to marry me.¡±


    So that was it. Lin Mengya covered her small mouth to hide her snigger and lowered her voice to say in a wicked tone.


    ¡°I will take actions at your command. I promise that you will be able to marry her.¡±


    Baili Rui glanced at his student, and suddenly drew a large piece of gold from his bosom. Although he looked indifferent, his words made Lin Mengya laugh so hard that she almost had a stomachache.


    ¡°This is a reward for making her agree to marry me. It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Puff, her teacher was acted as quickly as usual.


    Lin Mengya weighed the gold ingot in her hands and found that it weighed ten liang.


    She put it in her purse with a smile and winked at her teacher.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    After that, Lin Mengya returned to her carriage with the heavy gold.


    Long Tianyu had finished his talk with Xiao Yixin. At this moment, he was sitting behind a small wooden desk and reading a military book quietly.


    Hearing something, he immediately raised his head and looked at Lin Mengya. Then he got up, took her hand, and gently pulled her to his side.


    He covered her legs with a wool blanket. It was still cold. The girl, who was thin and weak, could not stand the cold.


    ¡°Taro, I seem to have done something wrong.¡±


    Lin Mengya was no longer as clever and witty as when she was in front of her teacher. In front of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya could show all her worries.


    He looked at her with distress and held her into his arms, wondering how many worries this slender girl bore.


    ¡°No matter what you have done wrong, in my opinion, you are always right.¡±


    His words made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya sighed and told him what she was worried about.


    ¡°I¡¯m so worried about Xiaoyu. I wish I didn¡¯t let him go at that time. Do you know? In the yard where I was detained, Sumei and the others catalyzed the medicine with girls¡¯ blood. The teacher said that it¡¯s done by the Xin family in Lieyun. At that time, Xin Li came to warn me. I thought¡­ I thought it¡¯s all just talk, but now it seems to be me who pushed Xiaoyu into hell.¡±


    As she said, she unconsciously grasped the front of Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her little hands.


    Her furrowed brows showed her insoluble worry and self-blame.


    Long Tianyu held her firmly in his arms. Sometimes, he wished she were stupider and sillier so that she could probably have fewer worries.


    However, he just liked her cleverness, although most of the smart people would be less happy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Not to mention you, even my father and I didn¡¯t get the information. In fact, it was right for you to let Xiaoyu go back. He doesn¡¯t belong here. If you force him to stay here, it will be bad for him instead.¡±


    Lin Mengya understood what he said.


    However, she regarded Xiaoyu as her biological younger brother, which was the reason why she was so worried.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya suddenly seemed to have figured out something.


    ¡°If we can restrain the forces of the Candle Dragon Cult in our country, they may have their hands full so that they can¡¯t deal with Xiaoyu, right? Although the Candle Dragon Cult is large, sometimes such a complicated organization has weaker horizontal deployment. What¡¯s more, after so many years, plenty of countries have noticed their forces. The people they can dispatch are not necessarily more than those we can dispatch! We struck them in the Nation of Lintian when they were unprepared. The forces of other countries can¡¯t invade the Jin State in a short time. Taro, don¡¯t you think my analysis right?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked at Long Tianyu expectantly.


    Long Tianyu tapped the tip of her upright nose with his long and slender index finger.


    Under Long Tianyu¡¯s doting eye, Lin Mengya knew that she was right this time.


    ¡°My princess, why are you so smart?¡±


    His heart was filled with pride for his little girl.


    Not only was his princess beautiful, but she was also of noble birth. Most importantly, she was even more cunning than a fox.


    There was probably no other girl in Dajin and even around the world deserving his satisfaction and favor more than his princess.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m still worried about him. By the way, Xiu invited me to visit the Lieyun State. If we have some time in the future, let¡¯s go together. The teacher said that the Lieyun State is a sacred place for every doctor specializing in making poisons. I really want to see how those poisonous insects, poisonous flowers, and poisonous herbs coexist peacefully.¡±


    Her words¡­


    Long Tianyu forced a smile.


    Look, his princess was indeed extraordinary.


    Even her hobby was weirder than that of an ordinary person.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it when we get a chance in the future.¡±


    Long Tianyu agreed perfunctorily, while secretly swearing in his heart.


    He must try all he could to dispel Lin Mengya¡¯s weird idea for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 580 - What Happened Before

    It was late at night, and it was a rare opportunity for them to camp in the wild.


    They did that in order to throw off the spies. Information went out fast in populated places.


    Therefore, they had to take a route along which there were few inhabitants.


    Although it was in late spring, it was still a little cold at night.


    They lit a fire at the campsite. Lin Mengya had Long Tianyu¡¯s cloak draped over her shoulders, and her white face looked differently delicate against the warm light of the fire.


    ¡°Stop staying outside and go back to sleep.¡±


    Long Tianyu poured a cup of hot water from the stove and put it in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    This time, they were well-prepared, so they got everything they needed even in the wild.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve slept for a whole day, so I¡¯m not sleepy now. However, Xiu is not used to traveling in such a shaking carriage. She probably has fallen asleep now.¡±


    Baili Rui and Xiu both slept in the carriage, while the rest of them slept in the simple tents they set up beside the carriage.


    It was very quiet in the forest, so Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have to worry about being ambushed.


    She had not felt so peaceful for a long time.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been tired along the way. But the condition in Yunzhou is more difficult than that here. You have to get through a hard time.¡±


    As Long Tianyu said apologetically, he gently held her into his arms.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not here to enjoy life anyway. By the way, in Yunzhou, there are some places where I can go while you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about me. My master has spent a lot of effort treating me, so this kind of poison can¡¯t do any harm to me. I have an intuition that they will do harm to you.¡±


    Baili Rui had indeed said that.


    But he only said that Lin Mengya had a very special constitution, so ordinary poisons could not work in her body.


    Only she knew that when she came here through time traveled, the poison deep-rooted in her body had mutated accidentally.


    An ordinary person would have been dead a long time ago with such a poison in her body.


    However, she was still alive and kicking. Even she couldn¡¯t explain why.


    Therefore, those poisons less potent than the poison in her body could do no harm to her.


    However, she did not know how long she could hold on by fighting poison with poison.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take the risk alone. By the way, I¡¯m wondering if Mr. Baili has developed the antidote.¡±


    Obviously, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this.


    Lin Mengya looked gentle and agreeable, but she was actually more steadfast than anyone else.


    His constant opposition would arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s rebellion.


    After such a long time, Long Tianyu had gradually known about her character.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart but had made up her mind at the same time.


    ¡°It actually has something to do with the teacher. However, the teacher still needs some time. I think after we get there, we should go with the teacher to see the patients who have been cured. The teacher also thinks that the doctor is probably not simple.¡±


    This was exactly what Long Tianyu was thinking.


    He nodded, and the two of them exchanged a few more words before Lin Mengya got up and walked towards the carriage.


    ¡°Thank you, Mengya.¡±


    In the dim light, Xiao Yixin¡¯s face was full of sincere gratitude.


    Lin Mengya smiled and subconsciously glanced at Long Tianyu, who was standing by the fire and giving instructions to the others.


    She was wondering what the guy had told Xiao Yixin so that Xiao Yixin showed such great gratitude towards her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In any case, you and my brother have been friends since childhood. Besides, the Xiao family is worth my help.¡±


    She was so straightforward again that Xiao Yixin involuntarily smiled bitterly in his heart.


    That was the way the members of the Lin family had always been. They would never hide their true intentions because of anything.


    However, the more straightforward Lin Mengya was, the more he felt ashamed of himself.


    After all, he didn¡¯t deserve her.


    ¡°I¡­ I know that. But I want to tell you something.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at Xiao Yixin in confusion.


    Xiao Yixin looked at her seriously. What would it be?


    ¡°In fact, there was a secret behind the death of Aunt Lin. They all said that she died because she was deficient in vital energy and blood after exhausting her strength. However, my mother and Aunt Lin were very close friends. Before her delivery, she once told my mother that someone intended to hurt her.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Yixin.


    She had never heard of this before.


    ¡°But since Aunt Xiao knows it, why didn¡¯t she mention it to my father?¡±


    When Lin Mengya spoke of this, Xiao Yixin showed a trace of helplessness on his face.


    ¡°Do you still remember that just a few months after Aunt Lin¡¯s death, the Empress forced Uncle Lin to marry his current wife? However, on the night before Uncle Lin¡¯s wedding, my mother was summoned to the imperial palace by the Empress. My mother had never mentioned anything about it since then.¡±


    So that explained it!


    Lin Mengya stood there while sorting out the useful information in her mind.


    ¡°In that case, how did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°At that time, Nansheng and I were children, so we often played together. When Aunt Lin talked with my mother, I happened to be hiding in the room, so I heard these words. I used to think that I got it wrong. However, during the period when I stayed in the prince¡¯s mansion, someone from Lin¡¯s Mansion once came to bring you something. I accidentally took a look and recognized that it was the old maid who took care of Aunt Lin at that time. Moreover, I saw Aunt Lin secretly pour the miscarriage prevention medicine served by her. Later, I inquired about it and found out that this old maid turned out to be Madame Lin¡¯s close servant now.¡±


    What? Her mother¡¯s death had something to do with Shangguan Qing!


    Lin Mengya froze for a moment, and countless pieces of information gathered in her mind.


    ¡°Thank you. I should think about it. Also, don¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡±


    Xiao Yixin naturally knew it. He nodded and walked back to his carriage.


    Lin Mengya, who was a little confused, climbed into the carriage and sat on her seat.


    If what Xiao Yixin said was true, the Empress and Shangguan Qing plotted to kill her mother.


    However, how could her mother, who was smart with high medical skills, be killed by them by such means?


    The only explanation was that her mother had some scruples at that time so that she could not fight back.


    However, she mentioned it to her good friend, Xiao Yixin¡¯s mother. Why did she do that?


    Even if the Empress intended to kill her so that the Empress¡¯s younger sister could marry into the Lin family, she would not be killed.


    ¡­


    What exactly had happened back then?


    Lin Mengya gradually formed horrible speculation. No, she hoped that it would not be the truth!


    After thinking confusedly for a whole night, Lin Mengya managed to calm herself down.


    Xiao Yixin probably wanted to remind her. After all, he was just an onlooker rather than getting involved in it, so he might not know the whole story.


    She decided to visit Aunt Xiao after handling the business and returning to the Capital City.


    If her mother was really killed by the Empress and Shangguan Qing, she would definitely make them pay for it with their lives!


    Xiao Yixin was a man of his word. For the time being, she didn¡¯t want Long Tianyu to know it.


    The plague had caused him a lot of trouble. If she brought it up at this time, she would definitely put him in a more difficult situation.


    Nevertheless, she could ask Yunzhu and the others to investigate it secretly.


    After a night¡¯s rest, Xiu regained her energy.


    Early in the morning, she stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side and told her all kinds of jokes.


    This girl was so sweet. Knowing that Lin Mengya was in a bad mood, she tried her best to amuse her.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to try so hard to tell me jokes. I¡¯m just not used to traveling for a long time. By the way, you should listen to me, because we are going to carry out a dangerous mission. Do you get it?¡±


    Xiu nodded hurriedly, but the next moment, she mysteriously whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Sister Mengya, I seem to have smelled the mustard seeds from someone in our team. This kind of thing can only be found on those who raise venomous insects in the south of Lieyun.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiu, who showed a disdainful look, and wondered why Xiu had a nose even more sensitive than hers.


    ¡°Mustard seeds. What are they used for? Are they poisonous?¡±


    Xiu shook her head and continued whispering in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No. They are used to control venomous insects. However, they are usually used to control very fierce venomous insects. Those who go there for some business must take the mustard seeds with them just in case. Even my uncle rarely goes there. I heard that the members of their tribe like to eat children¡¯s flesh! They are all bad guys!¡±


    After hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya understood what she meant.


    Could it be that the spies sent by their enemies had infiltrated their team?


    That was impossible. This time, the entourage was personally selected by Long Tianyu, so they should be absolutely loyal to him.


    If there were still some spies among them, Long Tianyu might have a terrible perception.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve made a mistake? Also, have you noticed it since you set out?¡±


    Xiu shook her head and thought for a while.


    After that, she seemed to have realized something and replied.


    ¡°No. I seem to¡­ seem to have smelled it since you joined us. The mustard seeds have a very faint smell, so ordinary people can¡¯t notice them. But because the members of our Dongfang family have soaked our nose in a kind of medicinal liquid, we are particularly sensitive to this smell.¡±


    So that explained it. That was to say, someone infiltrated their team after they joined.


    But when they joined, their entourage was the same, and they just changed their horses and carriages.


    Could it be that the spies were among the people they brought?


    ¡± I¡¯m going to ask Long Tianyu about it. By the way, you said that this thing can control venomous insects. In this case, can they control a kind of venomous insect named the Venomous Armored Insect?¡±

 Chapter 581 - The Smell of Mustard Seeds

    ¡°Of course, it can, but sister, how do you know the Venomous Armored Insect? It¡¯s used to punish the traitors in the southern tribes. My uncle saw it once. It¡¯s very evil.¡±


    Xiu said with undisguised disgust in her clear eyes.


    The Venomous Armored Insect must be so evil that even the members of the Dongfang Family couldn¡¯t stand it.


    However, if there was really someone among them using the Venomous Armored Insects, even if she couldn¡¯t tell it, the one could definitely not hide it from her teacher.


    In this case, there was only one possibility.


    Among these people, there might be someone who had touched the Venomous Armored Insects or mustard seeds.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya thought it the most possible answer.


    ¡°Brother Li Jia, please ask His Highness to come here.¡±


    She lifted the curtain and talked to a highly trained guard protecting her along the way.


    This man was one of Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand men. Although he didn¡¯t talk much, he was very steady and capable.


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s order, Li Jia answered in a low voice and went forward on his horse.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Long Tianyu to come. He lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at her nervously with his slanted eyes.


    Nevertheless, when he saw Lin Mengya¡¯s ruddy face, he gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with you?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t know why Long Tianyu had always treated her as a fragile paper doll since she was injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so fragile. I ask you to come here because Xiu found something and I want to talk it over with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and then asked Xiu to tell Long Tianyu about the connection between mustard seeds and the Venomous Armored Insect.


    After hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Long Tianyu frowned tightly.


    He must be doing the same as Lin Mengya, thinking who was most likely to be the one.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not necessarily related to the spies. Just now Xiu also said that those who touch the mustard seeds by accident will also have the smell. Among these people, there may be some who came back from the epidemic area in Yunzhou.¡±


    Lin Mengya said slowly. Long Tianyu took a deep look at her and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°There are about four or five people returning from the epidemic area. However, they all stayed in the rear for passing messages and have never been to the depths of the epidemic area. Does it mean that the one controlling the Venomous Armored Insects is likely to be hiding in the rear?¡±


    These words provided evidence of Lin Mengya¡¯s point of view. The plague was caused by poison.


    Otherwise, why was the most important element of the poison being the powder of the Venomous Armored Insects?


    Now, why did they discover the mustard seeds which could control the Venomous Armored Insects?


    All of these made quite an odd coincidence.


    ¡°That may not be the case. After all, most of the cities in Yunzhou are empty now. The surrounding prefectures don¡¯t dare to send people there to help. If this person intended to spread the poison to other places, he could hide among the refugees and move to other places to avoid attracting attention.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s speculation made sense.


    If the plague was caused by poison, it could only be spread in a limited area.


    In particular, only a certain amount of this kind of poison could cause death.


    That was to say, this person hid among the refugees and almost went all over Yunzhou.


    This person was quite scheming and cruel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to make some arrangements immediately.¡±


    Long Tianyu understood the severe situation, so he immediately went to give the order to help the refugees settle down.


    In the carriage, Xiu rolled her big eyes, at a loss what to do in such a serious atmosphere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your sensitive nose helped us today.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought that she scared Xiu, so she involuntarily lowered her voice to comfort Xiu.


    However, Xiu shook her head and somehow looked grim.


    ¡°Sister, you misunderstand. I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s just that you seem to suggest that someone has been using the Venomous Armored Insects. But five years ago, the tribe has been exterminated. The porter of our Dongfang Family went to have a look and said that there was no one in the stockaded village and the mustard seeds in the surrounding forests were gone along with them. Could the one using the Venomous Armored Insects be a ghost?¡±


    Hearing Xiu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya froze slightly.


    ¡°They disappeared five years ago. Maybe they moved somewhere else.¡±


    However, Xiu shook her head desperately and said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. The mustard seeds can only be planted on that mountain and can¡¯t survive in other places by any means. Their tribe makes a living by controlling the venomous insects. Therefore, they can¡¯t leave without mustard seeds. Otherwise, those venomous insects will bite them.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who had just cleared up her thoughts, became confused again.


    The members of the only tribe, that could control the Venomous Armored Insects with mustard seeds, had all disappeared five years ago.


    Lin Mengya thought it must have something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Lin Mengya felt her heart sank. Besides the Xin family which made poisons for generations, now even a tribe controlling the venomous insects got involved in it.


    What exactly did the Candle Dragon Cult want to do?


    ¡°Mengya, they are all here.¡±


    While she was lost in thought, Long Tianyu¡¯s deep voice suddenly came from outside.


    Lin Mengya put away her thoughts and got out of the carriage with Xiu.


    In the open space in front of the carriage, five attendants in their full armor were looking at them nervously.


    Lin Mengya showed a gentle smile and spoke softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Hearing that all of you came back from the epidemic area, I just want to give you a simple check-up in case you are infected with the plague.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the five men looked even more nervous.


    They all came back from the epidemic area and had seen that kind of horrible disease with their own eyes. At the moment, the five of them were very anxious to have themselves checked carefully by Lin Mengya so that they could rest assured.


    Lin Mengya gave a hint to Xiu, whose nose was very sensitive to mustard seeds.


    As long as she identified the smell carefully, she could definitely discover the person who had touched the mustard seeds.


    However, perhaps because it was after a long time, Xiu only locked on her target to two of them in the end.


    Seeing Xiu vacillating and trying hard to find out the one, Lin Mengya had no choice but to wait patiently.


    Meanwhile, the two men¡¯s foreheads were covered with cold sweat.


    They were probably praying in their hearts and wished they were not infected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him.¡±


    After her attempt, Xiu finally pointed at one of them.


    At the moment, they showed completely different expressions. The one Xiu didn¡¯t point at was naturally beaming with joy and glad that it was a false alarm.


    Meanwhile, the other one was grief-stricken as if bereaved of parents and almost burst into tears on the spot.


    ¡°Your Highness, please save me.¡±


    The pale-faced attendant thought that he had been infected.


    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu waved his hand as a hint for the other four of them to leave.


    Lin Mengya looked at the attendant in front of her. Although he was a little timid, no one could remain calm in front of death.


    Moreover, it was such a painful way of dying. Their fear could only show that the poison was way too deadly and weird.


    ¡°Take it easy. In fact, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are incurable. Besides, you are not infected with the plague. I just want to ask you a few questions by keeping you here.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle tone set the attendant¡¯s mind at rest.


    At this moment, he had been frightened out of his wits. Of course, he would do whatever Lin Mengya asked.


    ¡°Have you ever encountered any strange people in the epidemic area? In addition to the people we sent, did you have any close contact with anyone else?¡±


    It was important. After all, he was sent by Long Tianyu to pass messages.


    Therefore, he should not be able to come into contact with ordinary people.


    Moreover, the soldiers in charge of the rescue were transferred there after the outbreak of the plague.


    According to her speculation, the person, who spread the poison, should be disguised as a refugee so that he could carry out his mission easily.


    The attendant tried hard to recall. After a long while, he said hesitantly.


    ¡°I was in charge of transmitting instructions., so I usually came into contact with the people from our military camp. Oh, I remember. Before I came here, I helped that doctor once. Except for him, there was no other outsider.¡±


    ¡°A doctor? Which doctor?¡±


    Lin Mengya continued asking. The man thought of it and immediately answered her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Gu. Thanks to him, those patients who were not seriously ill could recover. We all admire his benevolence, so as long as he needed help, everyone in our military camp would lend him a hand.¡±


    It turned out to be Doctor Gu who showed up suddenly.


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the person, who was most likely to control the Venomous Armored Insects, turned out to be this doctor.


    ¡°Well, what kind of person is Doctor Gu?¡±


    The attendant seemed to be very appreciative of Doctor Gu, so he spoke a lot on Doctor Gu¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Doctor Gu is a nice person. At that time, none of the army doctors was willing to go deep into the epidemic area. It was Doctor Gu who asked to get into the epidemic area and carry the wounded alone. Doctor Gu has amazing medical skills. With his medicinal sachets, none of us, who came to help, was infected with the plague. But the medicinal sachets were extremely precious. Doctor Gu took them back after we were done with them.¡±


    As soon as the attendant finished speaking, Lin Mengya and Xiu looked at each other and came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Well, thank you very much. Since you brought Doctor Gu¡¯s medicinal sachet with you, you wouldn¡¯t be infected with the plague.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude, Lin Mengya returned to the carriage with Xiu.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Long Tianyu to join them.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya with an inquiring look, and Lin Mengya also showed the same expression.


    ¡°It seems to be him. However, the person has a great influence now. If we simply seize him, it will probably cause public anger.¡±


    Long Tianyu naturally had his considerations. At this point, Lin Mengya had the same attitude as him.


    ¡°The medicinal sachet could keep off the plague and has been touched by that person. In this case, Doctor Gu must be the one capable of controlling the Venomous Armored Insects. But what is he up to?¡±

 Chapter 582 - Bury the Babies Alive

    If Doctor Gu was the one who spread the poison, then he could continue doing it and thus make the entire Jin State fall into panic.


    But now, he came forward to treat these patients. Did he do that just in order to buy popular support?


    But it was unlikely. Now that almost all people in Yunzhou had been dead, his buying popular support seemed to be meaningless.


    What exactly was this person up to?


    This discovery cast a conspiratorial shadow on their trip to Yunzhou, during which there were plenty of twists and turns.


    With doubts in mind, they all involuntarily wanted to arrive in Yunzhou as soon as possible.


    They kept moving in silence. Even Xiu, who was the liveliest, stayed in the carriage obediently every day and followed Lin Mengya like her tail.


    Baili Rui¡¯s gradually finished his research. Just judging from Xiao Yixin¡¯s gradual returning from a horrible-looking man to a handsome gentleman, they could tell that Baili Rui¡¯s research result worked.


    With her teacher as her backing, Lin Mengya finally had some confidence.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are now very close to the main camp of Yunzhou. There are small groups of refugees around. Please stay in the carriage with peace of mind.¡±


    Li Jia¡¯s warning came from outside. Lin Mengya, who was reading a medical book, raised her head and subconsciously looked out of the window of the carriage.


    Yunzhou used to be the birthplace of the distinguished families of Dajin, as well as the grain storage of Dajin.


    But now, the fields, where the rice shoots had just sprouted, all lay waste.


    The civilians no longer had the mood to work in the fields. In the surrounding fields, there were only birds still pecking something as their food joyfully.


    Although it was said that there were some refugees on the way, they only ran into a few sallow and emaciated people who were in a rush.


    In the past, a quarter of the population of Dajin had lived in Yunzhou. But now, with a vast expanse of fields around, it was no longer as prosperous as before.


    It seemed that how to restore Yunzhou after the plague would be a bigger problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be tough on them. If they need food or money, we can give them.¡±


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart. The current situation was more serious than she had thought.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Jia immediately went to transmit the order. Nevertheless, their group was extremely conspicuous.


    There were refugees on the way from time to time, and they all wanted to leave this human purgatory as soon as possible. Meanwhile, they gradually went deeper into the epidemic area, which attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    The reason why Lin Mengya and the others tried all they could to throw off the spies was that they wanted to keep Baili Rui¡¯s existence a secret.


    After they got here, more and more people came to their aid, which made it increasingly difficult for those spies to get close to them and find out the actual situation.


    The faint smell of the mugwort in the air made Lin Mengya realize that they had arrived at the base camp for treating the patients.


    Finally, the carriage stopped, and they heard some noises from outside.


    Long Tianyu lifted the curtain and looked a little hesitant.


    ¡°Here we are. You and Xiu should be careful.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn¡¯t know why Long Tianyu looked hesitant.


    However, when they got out of the carriage, they were involuntarily shocked by everything in front of them.


    Destitute and homeless refugees gathered inside and outside of the base camp.


    Despite the aid of the imperial government, an uneasy and desperate aura still spread throughout this area.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya and the others, they just showed a little curiosity in their eyes.


    Then the curiosity turned into deathly stillness.


    What the plague brought to the people here was not only the pain of losing their family members but also the frustrating despair.


    As Lin Mengya slowly walked through the crowd, their dark eyes made her heart tremble terribly.


    ¡°Madam, please save my baby! He¡¯s only five months old! Please give him a chance to survive.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman dressed in a cloth gown with her head and face filthy with grime rushed out of the crowd.


    She grasped the hem of Lin Mengya¡¯s dress tightly with her dry and dark hands, but she couldn¡¯t squeeze any tears out of her eyes.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with your baby?¡±


    Lin Mengya hurriedly helped the woman up, and the woman immediately pointed to the back of the row of tents and said.


    ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Gu said that my son is infected with the plague, so he must be buried alive. Otherwise, he will infect the others¡­ Madam, please save my baby!¡±


    What? There was such a thing?


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looked at each other and quickly followed the woman to the back of the tents.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect to hear babies¡¯ cries as soon as they got there.


    There was a waist-deep hole in the open space behind the tents.


    Around the hole, there were plenty of babies who were still in their swaddling clothes.


    ¡°My baby! My baby! Doctor Gu, please do me a favor! I am willing to die instead of my baby. Please spare my baby!¡±


    On the periphery, many soldiers tried to stop the crying women.


    However, those heart-wrenching cries made the others anxious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? These babies are the transmitters of the plague. I tried hard to suppress the plague. Do you want all the people in Dajin to die with you? Besides, they¡¯re just babies. Even if you sacrifice them, you will have another baby sooner or later.¡±


    A lazy and displeased voice came out of the tent.


    Lin Mengya felt a surge of great fury went up in her heart.


    What was he talking about? He just treated human lives as grass!


    Unfortunately, she had misjudged the doctor from his reputation.


    On hearing that these babies might infect them, a large number of refugees gradually surrounded the babies.


    However, all of them looked cold and cruel.


    Their eyes were so cold that even the last trace of pity of human disappeared in their eyes.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, I¡¯m begging you to show some mercy! My Xiao Sanzi is only a month old. How could he be infected with the plague? Doctor Gu, I¡¯ll kowtow to you. Please!¡±


    In the camp, the mothers pleaded in a particularly tragic way.


    However, even so, those, who were afraid of being infected with the plague, remained indifferent.


    Some of them even rubbed their hands together and were anxious to kill these innocent babies as soon as possible.


    Lin Mengya managed to suppress her anger, took the woman¡¯s hand, and approached the baby step by step.


    ¡°Who are you? Doctor Gu said that no one is allowed to get close!¡±


    Unexpectedly, they were stopped by a soldier.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him coldly and said.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Her cold tone and the sudden burst of deterrent made the soldier take a step back involuntarily.


    While the soldier froze there, Lin Mengya led the woman to the open space where the babies were placed.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    Although they were still babies, they probably cried out of instinct.


    These babies seemed to have sensed the danger around them, but they were so weak that they were unable to resist at all.


    So they could only summon their parents to protect them by crying.


    Lin Mengya felt extremely distressed but was even more furious at the same time.


    What fu*king doctor was he? How could he kill these innocent babies?


    Such a person was simply unqualified to be a human!


    ¡°Who dares to stir up trouble here?¡±


    The soldier went into the tent to report. After a while, a white figure came out of the tent and said loudly.


    It seemed that this person was the so-called Doctor Gu.


    However, he seemed to be different from the person described by the messenger.


    Lin Mengya stared at the man with unfriendly eyes. However, the next moment, Lin Mengya felt that this man might not be Doctor Gu who saved people from the plague.


    It was because he didn¡¯t carry any mustard seeds.


    The Shen Nung system had formed the component model of mustard seeds after examining the messenger soldier.


    However, from the moment she came in until now, it did not detect any trace of mustard seeds.


    It only meant that the person using mustard seeds might not be in the camp now.


    Moreover, the person hadn¡¯t shown up in the camp for a few days.


    ¡°Are you Doctor Gu?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the guy showing an impatient look in front of her.


    He was not ugly but looked quite hostile. He looked like a local hooligan rather than a doctor who saved the dead and healed the wounded.


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m Doctor Gu. Who are you? But in any case, I¡¯m the one who treated everyone here. Do you want to disregard everyone¡¯s lives for the sake of a few babies?¡±


    His words provoked the public¡¯s anger.


    Almost everyone glared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so shameless.


    ¡°Well, since you say that these babies are the source of the plague, I will take care of them with their mother. In this case, we will be infected first even if there will be anyone infected. However, if we all survive, Doctor Gu, you should give us an explanation, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    He thought that Lin Mengya would play hardball with him. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya made a concession and negotiated with the shameless Doctor Gu.


    ¡­


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was going to do, but he didn¡¯t move and just stood behind her to protect her.


    ¡°Who¡­ who do you think you are! How dare you refute what I said? Come on, bury those evil babies!¡±


    Doctor Gu rolled his eyes and attempted to bury the babies by force.


    However, Lin Mengya showed the seal of the princess hanging on her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m Princess Yu, the special envoy sent by the emperor for relieving the people in the plague. Doctor Gu, I¡¯ve been tolerant of you for the sake of your contribution in treating the patients. Now, do you think nothing of the emperor by saying that? Moreover, I ask to take care of these babies personally. Even if they are really the source of the plague, I¡¯ll be the one infected. However, why do you still insist on pushing me even when I made such a concession? Or if you don¡¯t kill these babies, your lies will be exposed!¡±


    Doctor Gu gasped with surprise, while Long Tianyu also understood Lin Mengya¡¯s shrewdness.

 Chapter 583 - Keep Them Alive

    Judging from the reaction of the onlookers just now, Lin Mengya clearly knew Doctor Gu was more influential than she had thought.


    If she put pressure on Doctor Gu with Long Tianyu¡¯s identity as soon as she showed up, it would arouse the dissatisfaction of the civilians in the camp instead.


    Moreover, those soldiers seemed to have been brainwashed by Doctor Gu.


    If a riot broke out, there would be no way to save these innocent babies.


    Fortunately, Doctor Gu was not quite smart.


    He fell into Lin Mengya¡¯s trap in a short conversation with her.


    At this moment, he had no way to back down.


    Knowing Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, the surrounding refugees were all shocked.


    After hearing that she was willing to take care of these babies, they had no reason to continue standing in her way.


    After all, since someone as noble as Princess Yu could take care of these babies, they had better wait and see.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re risking our lives! Even you are Princess Yu, you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Doctor Gu no longer sounded as confident as before.


    Instead, he sounded a little hoarse and forced. Of course, Lin Mengya knew that he was afraid that his secret would be found out, so she immediately set a trap for him after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, you are really worried about it. How about my taking care of these babies beside the camp? In this way, there won¡¯t be any risk of infecting others. Doctor Gu, doctors are benevolent. You actually intend to bury these babies for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lin Mengya put Doctor Gu in a difficult position with a few words.


    Now it was really hard for him to back down.


    Although most of the onlookers were indifferent, there were still some soft-hearted women, who couldn¡¯t bear to see those poor babies crying piteously for food die in this way.


    So they involuntarily joined Lin Mengya in pleading Doctor Gu.


    Lin Mengya bent down and picked up one of the babies, who looked lovely and naughty.


    At that time, the baby had been tired from crying. He lay in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms naturally with his head tilted and gradually fell asleep.


    ¡°Guys, I want to stop this plague as much as you do. Nevertheless, all babies here are the most precious to their parents. If it were your baby who is going to be buried today, would you give your baby a chance?¡±


    Lin Mengya said in a gentle and sincere tone, which could easily move people¡¯s hearts.


    At this moment, there was a burst of tender maternal brilliance on her delicate face.


    Not to mention those refugees, even the most iron-hearted person would be moved by her.


    ¡°Father, the little babies are so pitiful. Don¡¯t bury them, please!¡±


    A timid voice of a child came from the crowd.


    Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the voice and saw a little girl with two buns on her head.


    At this moment, the girl was looking pitifully at her father with a pair of big watery eyes.


    The man, who had been tough just now, somehow had his heart suddenly softened by his little daughter¡¯s childish words.


    After sighing in a low voice, he picked up his daughter with a pair of brawny hands.


    ¡°Her Highness is right. The babies are innocent. Why don¡¯t we do as Her Highness said?¡±


    A person with a softened heart brought about a chain of effects.


    It must be because Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle and sincere words were more moving than Doctor Gu¡¯s threat.


    There came voices echoing Lin Mengya¡¯s view continuously. Some old women, who had their children and even grandchildren, even volunteered to help Lin Mengya and the others take care of the babies.


    They said that it was well worth it if they could exchange their a few remaining years for the babies¡¯ lives.


    Children¡¯s innocence, mothers¡¯ tenderness, and fathers¡¯ sense of responsibility gradually melted the ice.


    Even Long Tianyu did not expect the situation to change so quickly.


    He involuntarily froze for a while, in which he glanced at the lady, who lowered her head to look at the baby in her arms.


    She lifted the corners of her rosy lips to show a gentle smile at some point in time.


    Long Tianyu felt his heart skipped a beat when he saw her holding the baby in her arms.


    If it were their baby that she was holding in her arms¡ª


    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling warm and seemed to be looking forward to it.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, please listen to the public opinion. These babies will definitely be grateful to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya held the baby in her arms and said softly.


    At this moment, female warmth and tenderness were actually more convincing than a cold threat.


    More and more people turned to support Lin Mengya.


    Seeing that he could no longer suppress the situation, Doctor Gu glared at Lin Mengya with his gloomy eyes.


    He seemed to be blaming her for meddling in his business.


    ¡°Humph, since that¡¯s the case, Your Highness, do as you please. However, I have to warn you. If you get everyone into trouble, you will have to bear the responsibility!¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile while glancing at the shameless Doctor Gu with her sharp eyes.


    He didn¡¯t have the smell of mustard seeds and didn¡¯t even wear a mask made of human skin.


    But he acted differently from the one everyone described.


    Could it be that this Doctor Gu was the real one but just showed his true features?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya found it really necessary to investigate it carefully.


    Nevertheless, the most important thing right now was to help these babies and their mothers settle down properly.


    These babies here were all in their suckling period. She wondered what such a frightening experience would do to them and their mothers.


    ¡°Your Highness, please send some people to set up tents five miles away for us. Guys, thank you for your understanding and support. However, in order to prevent the plague from spreading, please don¡¯t come near. Anyone willing to help should get a medicinal sachet from me first. Thank you for enduring this. His Highness has brought a lot of supplies for you, and they will be distributed to you in a while.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed to enjoy great popularity among the refugees. After hearing her words, the refugees gradually dispersed.


    With no one stopping them, the mothers rushed to the edge of the deep hole one after another, cried with joy, and held their babies in their arms.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Your Highness, you¡­ you¡¯re really a kind person!¡±


    The mothers of these babies had been choking with sobs.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and looked around, only to find something strange.


    There seemed to be only babies and their mothers around. Where had their fathers gone?


    ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t mention it. Get up. Your babies are still in their suckling period. Strong emotions could stop milk secretion so that your babies will starve. By the way, where are your husbands? Why are you and your babies left here without them?¡±


    Long Tianyu also noticed that something was wrong. He raised his eyebrows and stood behind Lin Mengya silently.


    They had formed a tacit understanding, so they naturally would not waste their time talking it over before Lin Mengya asked the women.


    ¡°We¡­ we all came from another camp. Our family members are in different camps. Doctor Gu said that babies are young and easy to get sick, so he sent some people to bring us here.¡±


    A woman holding her baby tightly said in a low voice. Although her head and face were filthy with grime, Lin Mengya could still tell that this woman was dressed in satin clothes.


    After observing carefully for a while, Lin Mengya found that except for a few women dressed in coarse clothes, the rest of them here were all dressed in fine clothes.


    ¡°Madam, may I ask which family you married into?¡±


    The woman revealed a few wisps of bitterness before she spoke softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the granddaughter-in-law of the Xiao family in Yunzhou.¡±


    ¡°The Xiao Family? Is your husband from the same clan as the Xiao Family in the capital?¡±


    Madam Xiao nodded in astonishment, while Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Xiao Yixin¡¯s clansman here!


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, why are you here?¡±


    Coincidentally, Xiao Yixin, who came to help at this moment, saw this woman by chance.


    Struck by strong emotions, he recognized her.


    After freezing for a while, Madam Xiao recognized that the man in front of her turned out to be her cousin from far away in the capital city.


    She burst into tears at once and spoke in a trembling voice as if she found the pivot.


    ¡°Cousin¡­ I thought you¡­ Good, good. Your brother will be very glad to see you.¡±


    Lin Mengya found the family reunion very rare.


    However, she winked at Xiao Yixin, and Xiao Yixin immediately understood what she meant.


    As he tried to comfort his cousin-in-law, he was also trying to get some information out of her.


    ¡°These people are probably not selected at random.¡±


    Long Tianyu glanced at Doctor Gu¡¯s tent and said with a hint of suppressed coldness in his tone.


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, most of these babies, who were going to be buried alive, are probably the descendants of those notable families.¡±


    At this point, Lin Mengya almost made the same guess.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had run into it today, these innocent babies would have been killed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go, let alone those clans.¡±


    Long Tianyu said coldly with a sneer.


    As Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu, a few thoughts came to her mind.


    Soon, she looked at Long Tianyu with expectation and a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°Well, he has been too radical. Although those clans are now like homeless dogs, they have complicated connections. How can he, a little scoundrel, exterminate them?¡±


    Moreover, Doctor Gu sought trouble for himself.


    He just picked a wrong time by playing such a vicious trick when Long Tianyu was around.


    This time he was like a goblin bumping into the King of Hell, who was going to torture him so severely that he would rather die.


    ¡°In the next few days, I¡¯m going to take care of these babies and their mothers elsewhere. For the time being, I can¡¯t help you with the affairs in the camp. Come on, Prince Yu.¡±

 Chapter 584 - Sinister Purpose

    Lin Mengya showed a bright smile because she knew that even without her around, Long Tianyu could handle it properly.


    He was such an outstanding man, but every time he was willing to stand behind her and protect her silently.


    ¡°We should think about it after returning to the capital this time.¡±


    Long Tianyu suddenly said these inexplicable words. Lin Mengya froze and wondered what they should think about.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, we¡¯ve been married for a year. If we still got no good news, my father will send an imperial physician to treat me.¡±


    He told Lin Mengya explicitly and seriously. His princess was good in all respects, but she was a little insensitive to this kind of thing.


    Of course, Long Tianyu selectively ignored that he was no more sensitive than her in this respect.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Lin Mengya blushed in an instant. She glared at the guy, who showed a wicked smile, and retorted in a low voice.


    Of course, Long Tianyu was just making fun of her. He had never thought of forcing her to do anything she didn¡¯t want to do.


    He smiled in a low voice, touched her head, and then went about his business.


    Looking at Long Tianyu¡¯s back, Lin Mengya felt a little warm.


    Their child¡­


    To be honest, she suddenly got married without any preparation.


    Until now, she hadn¡¯t completely gotten used to being a married woman.


    However, what was even more unbelievable was that although they had slept together many times intimately with a deep attachment to each other, he usually stopped at the last step.


    Every time, Long Tianyu could restrain himself. Could there be anything wrong with him?


    Lin Mengya furrowed her delicate eyebrows slightly, wondering if she should ask her teacher about it.


    With the help of Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guards, the tents were soon set up.


    Moreover, due to the need for special care for the babies and their mothers, Lin Mengya personally took Xiu to an empty city not far away to fetch a lot of clean quilts and blankets that could keep out the wind and the cold.


    However, the most unexpected thing was that several neat old women with gray hair volunteered to help take care of the babies.


    With these old women experienced in taking care of babies, the babies and their mothers in the camp soon settled down.


    Wooden stakes for isolation were set up around the campsite and also served as drying racks at the moment.


    After Lin Mengya¡¯s careful examination, there were no common bugs left on the bedding, not to mention the Venomous Armored Insects.


    The bedding of various colors covered the wooden stakes around the entire camp.


    Their hard work attached a flavor of life to the clean and tidy temporary tents.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness, how could we bother you with this kind of thing?¡±


    A woman snatched the wooden basin from Lin Mengya in a hurry. Inside the basin, there was some soft cloth that was found in the city and suitable for making clothes for the babies.


    Lin Mengya knew that the immunity the babies were born with was not so low.


    Nevertheless, simple disinfection should be done properly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, we are going to live here for a period of time. It takes a lot of trouble to take care of the babies. I¡¯m not a baby. Just leave these things to me.¡±


    Lin Mengya refused with a smile and joined the women around her in crouching by the river and washing clothes.


    At this moment, the men, who had received the news, had rushed over from different campsites around.


    However, at this moment, they had no choice but to look at their family members across the river.


    They were all the most outstanding young men from aristocratic families. Even such a horrible plague could not erase the pride in their hearts.


    However, when these men were still busy with handling the affairs of the refugees, they did not expect that their wives and children would almost suffer such a disaster.


    Even so, they followed Long Tianyu¡¯s guards here in a hurry after arranging their business properly.


    Although they were separated by the shallow river, seeing that their wives and children were safe and sound, some of these men were silent with their eyes turning red.


    ¡°Liang¡¯er, take good care of our child and yourself!¡±


    After someone shouted, the rest of the men on this side also began to talk to their wives and children on the other side one after another.


    A few simple words put up an invisible bridge between the couples¡¯ hearts.


    It was not a matter of distance, life and death, or even the affection between husband and wife.


    Lin Mengya also raised her head and somehow met a pair of affectionate eyes fixed on her.


    She gave a bright smile. Although she had changed her fine clothes into coarse steel gray clothes.


    Her inky hair was tied into a sleek braid hanging on one side of her with no jewelry on her head.


    She wore no make-up, and even rolled up her sleeves and was washing clothes in the river.


    However, her smile impressed Long Tianyu for the rest of his life.


    He smiled and looked at his princess with a fascinated look. He was dressed in black clothes and as calm as the night.


    Although he was standing behind the crowd, Lin Mengya could see no one else but him.


    Glances and smiles expressed a stronger affection than words, and it was silently flowing between them.


    Lin Mengya naturally had her consideration when deciding to set up the isolated campsite across the river.


    She had figured out a lot of things when she was on the river bank.


    Almost all the men from aristocratic families, who came here, were in the prime of their lives, and each of them seemed to be extremely shrewd and capable.


    Even those from common families had their merits.


    She specially asked the woman who grabbed her clothes upon her arrival at the camp.


    It was not until then that she learned that the woman¡¯s father-in-law was one of the most respected chefs in the local area.


    It seemed that these babies and women were carefully selected indeed.


    Fortunately, they came here quickly. Otherwise, more babies would have been killed by Doctor Gu.


    Moreover, this Doctor Gu was indeed not the one she thought.


    This Doctor Gu was the junior fellow apprentice of the real Doctor Gu, and they shared the same surname. Therefore, when the real Doctor Gu was not here, this guy was in charge of the camp.


    Humph, he just took advantage of the real Doctor Gu¡¯s power to do evil. Unexpectedly, he dared to do this kind of thing!


    After meeting Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya knew that the men from aristocratic families brought here by him would be an indispensable part of his power in the future.


    Therefore, she had to keep the babies and their mothers she took care of safe.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was busy with various work, these mesdames felt a little flattered.


    It should be noted that Lin Mengya, Princess Yu accompanied by a retinue in the prince¡¯s mansion, now did all kinds of rough work for them.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was very serious in her work. It could be seen at a glance that she was not just performing her duty in a perfunctory manner.


    Such a Princess Yu terrified and impressed them at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t have to say Your Highness from now on. These rules are inapplicable here. My name is Lin Mengya. Those older than me can call me Mengya or younger sister. Those younger than me can call me elder sister. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to lower herself, which naturally won the admiration of these women.


    She, who was dressed in coarse clothes, was no longer the princess high above the masses. Instead, she looked like their closest sister at home.


    They finished their work and settled everything in the evening.


    The babies had fallen asleep. Lin Mengya made temporary cradles for them with big baskets made of bamboo.


    The mothers were lying on soft and dry beds made of straws covered with soft and clean bedding which had the smell of sunshine and made them feel warm and at ease.


    In the tents, the mothers were either singing a beautiful lullaby in a low voice or holding her baby¡¯s little hand peacefully.


    In the orange candlelight, the mothers and the babies in the camp made a picture of countless touching scenes in the world.


    Lin Mengya, with a lantern in her hand, checked every tent carefully and gently.


    It was not until she was sure that the babies and their mothers were fine that she quietly breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her and Xiu¡¯s tent.


    At this moment, Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin were waiting for her in the tent.


    ¡°Are they all right?¡±


    Baili Rui glanced at his student with admiration in his eyes.


    As a poison-making doctor, she was benevolent. Great, he had passed on his skills to the right person.


    ¡°Yes, everything has been arranged properly. However, is there really nothing wrong with these babies? I mean, did anyone do anything to them?¡±


    This was what Lin Mengya was most worried about. If anyone did anything to babies, especially this kind of babies incapable of talking, it would be difficult to detect.


    In addition to poisons, there were too many harmful things.


    Baili Rui stroked his beard with some hesitation in his eyes.


    ¡°I checked these babies. They indeed don¡¯t carry the poison refined from the Venomous Armored Insects. However, these babies have been planted with insect eggs.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Lin Mengya was not the only one who was shocked. Xiu was also shocked.


    ¡°Are they the eggs of the Venomous Armored Insects? Those babies are doomed, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Xiu liked these babies very much, so she almost cried out.


    Lin Mengya immediately covered her mouth and warned her not to shout like this.


    If those mothers found out about this, the situation would be out of control again.


    ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡±


    Baili Rui gave an ambiguous answer. However, hearing his words, Lin Mengya had her heart in her mouth again.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you mean by saying that?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Baili Rui said slowly.


    ¡°The Venomous Armored Insects can only play their role after their eggs break through the soil. Today we not only saved these babies but also saved more people by stopping Doctor Gu.¡±

 Chapter 585 - Execrable Motive

    Could it be¡ª


    ¡°You mean that Doctor Gu intended to bury these babies alive¡­ in order to create more Venomous Armored Insects! However, Xiu and I did not find any trace of mustard seeds. How could he control the Venomous Armored Insects safely without mustard seeds?¡±


    Lin Mengya was puzzled. She once thought that Doctor Gu intended to deal with the aristocratic families in Yunzhou.


    Unexpectedly, there were the eggs of the Venomous Armored Insects planted in these babies.


    Could it be that she made a wrong guess?


    ¡°Humph, there must be someone helping us solve this mystery. Now, as long as you keep an eye on these babies, they will be fine.¡±


    Compared with Lin Mengya who was anxious and fearful, Baili Rui seemed to be calm.


    He must have come up with a way to deal with it.


    Although Lin Mengya was anxious, with her teacher by her side, she set her mind at rest.


    Therefore, what she should do at the moment was to take good care of those babies so that no one could do anything to them.


    ¡°Brother Yixin, I¡¯m sorry to keep you here to work.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned to Xiao Yixin, who had been sitting aside without saying anything.


    In fact, he should stay by Long Tianyu¡¯s side to help him appease public feelings or give advice.


    Unexpectedly, she inadvertently let Xiao Yixin become one of the few men staying here.


    In addition to Xiu and Lin Mengya, there were only some old women and mothers around. Therefore, all the hard work naturally became these strong men¡¯s responsibilities.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving the descendants of our Xiao family. I should take care of these things.¡±


    In the past, someone as arrogant as Xiao Yixin certainly would disdain to do this rough work.


    However, what he had been through in this half a year had made him take some things lightly.


    Today, Lin Mengya accidentally found that Xiao Yixin, who once looked gentle but was actually arrogant, had learned how to get along with these civilians.


    Coupled with his elegant manners, handsome appearance, and gentle attitude, he almost became one of the most popular people in the isolated campsite.


    It was beyond her expectation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. With me around, those rascals won¡¯t be able to play any tricks. Little girl, take an early rest. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    Such a trick was naturally a piece of cake for Baili Rui, a master of poison-making.


    What disgusted him was probably the sinister intentions of these people.


    After seeing Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin off, Lin Mengya and Xiu lay on their temporary bed piled up with straws. After a busy day, although she felt a little tired, she couldn¡¯t relax mentally.


    ¡°Sister, are you worried that those eggs will hurt the babies?¡±


    Tilting her head, Xiu looked at Lin Mengya with her bright, big, and round eyes and asked.


    ¡°You can always figure out what I¡¯m thinking. They shouldn¡¯t have hurt the innocent babies in any case. The Venomous Armored Insects are so powerful, so I¡¯m naturally worried.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Xiu was a little hesitant.


    After hesitating for a while, she cautiously observed Lin Mengya¡¯s expression and asked.


    ¡°Sister, do you hate those capable of raising venomous insects?¡±


    She asked with nervousness in her eyes, seeming to be afraid that Lin Mengya would discover something.


    However, Xiu didn¡¯t know that she somehow revealed her true feelings in front of Lin Mengya all the time.


    ¡°No. In fact, venomous insects can¡¯t be right or wrong just like my skill of making poisons. For example, neither this plague nor my teacher can be defined as something right or wrong. In fact, I know that you also raise venomous insects. Don¡¯t be so nervous. I have discovered that you carry plenty of venomous insects and poisons with you a long time ago. There is no poison in this world that can be hidden from me.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and mentioned the issue that Xiu had always been worried about.


    However, Xiu seemed to get upset again the next second.


    ¡°Since you think so, will others have the same thought? I mean, will those very close to you have the same thought?¡±


    This was the second time Xiu had said something like this.


    She had shown the intention of learning from Lin Mengya before.


    Could it be that this girl had a crush on someone around Lin Mengya?


    Long Tianyu? No, the girl seemed to have no feelings for Long Tianyu and usually avoided meeting him as much as possible.


    Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t seem to the one. Who was the one? Could it be her cousins?


    Lin Mengya thought of a series of names but denied them one after another.


    She decided to forget it. Since Xiu didn¡¯t want to tell her at the moment, she could wait until Xiu wanted to tell her.


    If it was really someone around her, she would definitely set them up.


    At the moment, she had better end her conversation with the curious girl.


    ¡°Uh¡ªI don¡¯t know. Well, Xiu, we¡¯ve been busy for a whole day. Let¡¯s take an early rest.¡±


    Seized by a whim, Lin Mengya decided to keep Xiu guessing.


    Now Xiu was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    She squinted and heard that Xiu kept rolling over beside her but didn¡¯t dare to disturb her.


    The little devil in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart somehow became restless.


    Alas, the more she experienced, the heavier she felt. However, she forgot that she was still a young girl who hadn¡¯t turned twenty years old yet.


    It was true. Why did she feel that despite her rebirth she did not seem to have enjoyed the happiness of returning to her eighteen years old?


    After joking with Xiu for a while, Lin Mengya felt much more relaxed.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of what Long Tianyu had said today.


    It had been a year. She didn¡¯t expect that she had come here for almost a year.


    But this year she had experienced more than that in the twenty-five years of her last life.


    Perhaps this was the real beginning of her life.


    Regarding¡ª


    In the dark, her pretty face was slightly red.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t hate to have a baby if the baby¡¯s father was Long Tianyu.


    At dawn, Lin Mengya woke up on time.


    After a night¡¯s rest, she seemed to be refreshed.


    After getting dressed, she quietly walked to the river to wash her face. The cool river dispelled the last bit of tiredness in her mind.


    The camp across the river had begun to operate.


    People came out to fetch water one after another. When they saw Lin Mengya, who was dressed in coarse clothes, they froze and then nodded to her in embarrassment.


    ¡°Water is very important. The water here is good. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Lin Mengya was afraid that the water would be poisoned, so as soon as she came here, she asked her teacher to make up the antidote and asked Long Tianyu to send some people to secretly put it upstream of the river.


    However, it was a flowing large river, so it was so easy to be poisoned.


    Seeing Princess Yu act so amiably, the man couldn¡¯t help freezing.


    After a long while, he said with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, the water is very good and makes the meals smell good. Uh¡­ Your Highness, do people across the river cook?¡±


    The man collecting water seemed to be in his forties and looked honest and sincere.


    What he said was sincere.


    Lin Mengya nodded and gave him a kind smile.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to several old ladies. Both the adults and the babies here are all fine.¡±


    After collecting the water, the man wiped his hands and continued chatting with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°My wife has joined you. Alas, what a tragedy. The babies are too young to suffer this. If it weren¡¯t for Your Highness, these babies probably would have¡­¡±


    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya understood why he came to collect water so early.


    He probably wanted to see his wife.


    ¡°One who survives a great disaster is destined to be fortunate later. Besides, it¡¯s Prince Yu who saved them. Please go back quickly. I¡¯ll take good care of your wife.¡±


    The man collecting water immediately nodded in agreement, picked up the buckets filled with clear water, and walked to the camp.


    Lin Mengya stood up and watch people bustling at the campsite across the river.


    It seemed that the situation was a little different from what she thought. Perhaps, the people here were not extremely cruel.


    In that case, it seemed to be a little weird that yesterday everyone pointed an accusing finger at her, who stopped the babies from being buried.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t dispel her doubts and get the answer until she met both of the doctors surnamed Gu.


    Lin Mengya turned around and started to check the tents one by one.


    Yesterday, they saved a total of forty babies. But for the sake of keeping warm, ten people lived in a tent.


    For fear that the burning charcoal would make the tents suffocating, Lin Mengya specially heated each straw bed with burning charcoal before making them.


    When she got in to have a check, all the mothers and their babies were sleeping soundly and comfortably.


    It was even warmer in the simple tents than in a house.


    ¡°Your¡­ Sister Mengya, why are you here?¡±


    As soon as she entered the tent, Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law looked at Lin Mengya in surprise and asked.


    But at this moment, her heart was only filled with gratitude to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look. How did you sleep? Are you used to staying here?¡±


    Lin Mengya walked to the bedside of Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law and chatted with her in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s even better here than at home. I don¡¯t have enough milk and Qi¡¯er¡¯s wet nurse isn¡¯t here. Without the help of Sister Zhu next door, Qi¡¯er would probably have to starve.¡±


    Although Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law was from a notable family, she didn¡¯t seem to be arrogant at all.


    Lin Mengya looked at the lovely baby who was still sleeping in the cradle made of a bamboo basket beside Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law.


    Watching the chubby and delicate baby, she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to gently caress his little face.


    ¡°Sister Mengya, you and Prince Yu have been married for almost a year. Why hasn¡¯t there been any good news yet?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t put on airs. Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law felt closer to Lin Mengya because of the relationship between the Xiao Family and the Lin Family.


    Seeing that she adored the baby, Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law couldn¡¯t help teasing her.


    ¡°Me? We don¡¯t have to rush. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya maintained her composure, she inevitably felt a little shy.

 Chapter 586 - Court Death in Various Ways

    The surrounding women gradually woke up as well. These experienced mothers came over to join Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law in urging Lin Mengya to have a baby.


    Lin Mengya laughed so hard for a long while that she finally ran out of the tent awkwardly with a stiff face.


    It was no wonder that during her postgraduate study, her roommates would rather work outside than go home for the Spring Festival.


    Not everyone could stand being urged by a group of people at the same time.


    However, she found this kind of ordinary trouble particularly novel.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t find it annoying.


    After calming down a little, Lin Mengya decided to go to check on the food prepared for the mothers in person.


    Although she was not an obstetrician, she knew something about it.


    What happened yesterday must have frightened the newborn babies¡¯ mothers terribly. Without psychological interference and enough nutrition, there might be a big problem with their health condition.


    Among the babies here, the oldest ones were only a month old, and the youngest ones were born just a few days ago.


    Therefore, there were some things that could not be taken lightly.


    Although the isolated camp was not big, Long Tianyu had sent people to deliver the best food and daily necessities.


    There was no shortage of firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and tea. More importantly, he had sent people to deliver meat last night.


    Several diligent and capable old women were cooking. Lin Mengya glanced at them and found that everything was going on in an orderly way.


    Since that was the case, she was relieved.


    ¡°Madam, how can you come here? You¡¯d better go out and wait for a moment. The meal will be prepared soon.¡±


    As soon as she entered the door, old women turned around and greeted her one after another.


    Young women had the guts to joke with Lin Mengya.


    However, these old women, who had been well-behaved during their lifetime, did not dare to forget the rules for a moment.


    Lin Mengya had talked to them a few times, but all she could do was to make them less cautious.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just come here to take a look. Thank you for your hard work these days. I express gratitude on behalf of His Highness here. I don¡¯t have much experience in this, so I have to trouble you to help me.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a modest smile. Hearing her words, the old women showed smiles which drove all the hard lines on their faces and brightened their countenances.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are glad that we can help you. The babies are innocent, and so are their mothers. Our grandchildren are around their age. No one knows if our grandchildren will be hurt next.¡±


    One of the old women said with a sigh. Hearing this, Lin Mengya was moved.


    ¡°What about the other babies? In addition to these babies, have there ever been other babies buried alive?¡±


    The old woman shook her head while looking at Lin Mengya hesitantly. It seemed that she had something hard to tell.


    Lin Mengya, of course, was a smart person. From the man collecting water this morning to everyone¡¯s reaction, all of these explained a lot of things.


    Besides, with too many people around, it was naturally not appropriate for them to talk at the moment.


    Lin Mengya changed the subject. After giving some detailed instructions, she left the tent that served as a temporary kitchen.


    There was a hint of seriousness on her face.


    What had she neglected behind this?


    As the smoke cured up from kitchen chimneys, people began to bustle at the camps on both sides of the river.


    What happened yesterday turned into a shadow separating the people on both sides of the river.


    Only the innocent children seemed to have forgotten the grief of yesterday.


    At this moment, they stood by the river with a curious look and seemed to be looking at the isolation campsite across the river.


    Conspiracies were just something inexplicable they heard from the adults.


    Only children could keep the last bit of their innocence.


    Hot breakfast refreshed those mothers.


    Lin Mengya and Xiu had been busy for the whole morning. Fortunately, they came in time, so the mothers and their babies were in good condition.


    However, she finally detected the Venomous Armored Insects in the way Xiu suggested.


    It was so vicious that the insect eggs were planted in the babies¡¯ hearts.


    If she applied for the medicine regardless of the consequences, it would probably hurt the heart and lungs of the babies.


    In that case, the babies would be close to death.


    ¡°Sister, what do you think we should do? These babies are so pitiful. Even if the Venomous Armored Insects aren¡¯t activated, we can¡¯t just leave them where they are now.¡±


    Xiu said with a worried frown. She adored these babies so much that she was reluctant to let any of them get hurt.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Although her teacher could remove the Venomous Armored Insects, he was not good at it.


    Xiu raised venomous insects, but she was just a dabbler. The two of them might make things worse instead.


    Although Lin Mengya was anxious, she did not panic.


    Sitting on a big stone and watching the mothers playing with their babies, she suddenly had a brainwave.


    She was such an idiot! How could she forget such an important thing!


    She gently closed her eyes and quickly started to hunt down the images of the Shen Nung system.


    There seemed to be a chapter about venomous insects in the Qingzheng Dispensatory.


    She activated the search engine. Fortunately, she had her eyes closed now. Otherwise, if someone saw countless words flash across her dark eyes, she would definitely be considered a monster.


    Finally, Lin Mengya found the chapter in the Qingzheng Dispensatory.


    The Venomous Armored Insect came from the Shi¡¯s Clan which raised venomous insects. It was a brown egg of the size of a rice grain at the beginning and couldn¡¯t break out of the soil until it was planted in the flesh.


    The methods of cultivating and using the Venomous Armored Insects were clearly explained in the chapter.


    But when Lin Mengya finished reading the chapter, she was a little surprised.


    How could it turn out to be this?


    As she opened her eyes, those words disappeared in an instant.


    Lin Mengya was still immersed in the shock, but she looked a little strange.


    Xiu, who had been standing in front of her, tilted her little head in confusion and looked at Lin Mengya, who was smiling or doing something else in front of her.


    Lin Mengya was fine just now. Why did she become like this now?


    ¡°Sister, are you¡­ okay?¡±


    Xiu asked tentatively in a low voice, as if afraid to disturb someone.


    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head with her eyes full of doubts.


    ¡°Xiu, do you know that the Venomous Armored Insects are actually not created to harm people. These babies may have got good out of misfortune.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words confused Xiu.


    Xiu blinked her big watery eyes and looked at Lin Mengya, pouting and waiting for her sister Mengya¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell you now, but we have to find out the truth. Remember, these babies won¡¯t die, but we can¡¯t tell anyone about it, even teacher and Brother Yixin. You and I have to pretend that we know nothing about it so that those people won¡¯t discover anything.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t give an explanation.


    However, Xiu was very smart and did not ask any more questions.


    Because she believed that what Sister Mengya said could not be wrong.


    Xiu nodded, obediently stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, and acted as if nothing had happened.


    But Lin Mengya knew that the fight between her and the schemer just began¡­


    In a tent across the river, Long Tianyu was sitting firmly.


    He had arranged everything in the refugee camp properly.


    With his command and dispatch instead of the idiot¡¯s reckless actions, not only the plague had been controlled effectively, but also the refugees had settled down.


    In addition, Lin Mengya stepped forward to save those babies. Although no one said it bluntly, they all preferred Prince Yu¡¯s humanistic care.


    Nevertheless, they were still counting on the two doctors surnamed Gu to treat the patients. Sometimes, they had to pretend to be polite and compliant to the two doctors surnamed Gu.


    Lin Mengya knew it, and Long Tianyu even knew it more clearly.


    ¡°Your Highness, Doctor Gu wants to meet you for something important.¡±


    Li Jia, Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guard, came in to report. Long Tianyu raised his head, glanced at him, and nodded silently.


    However, there was a flash of disgust in his eyes.


    After a while, Doctor Gu, who was dressed in white silk clothes, swaggered into Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.


    He looked at the man, who was reading a bamboo book, with malicious intent in his sinister and vicious eyes.


    At the thought that Long Tianyu didn¡¯t see him, he coughed loudly.


    However, Long Tianyu still lowered his head and focused on the bamboo book, not inclined to talk to him.


    Therefore, the idiot coughed heavily again and almost broke his throat. However, Long Tianyu still acted as if he didn¡¯t notice his existence.


    After ignoring the idiot for a long while, Long Tianyu raised his eyes to stare coldly at the guy in front, who had tried in vain to get his attention, and said indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He neither showed any politeness nor said any high-sounding words.


    Long Tianyu looked at the guy in front of him as if he were looking at a good-for-nothing.


    The idiot must have been used to being flattered. Even in front of Long Tianyu, he didn¡¯t restrain himself at all.


    Instead, he said after a cold snort.


    ¡°Your Highness, you put on great airs. My senior fellow apprentice and I have devoted ourselves entirely to eradicate the plague. You are so haughty towards me, but I¡¯m wondering how you¡¯re going to deal with the plague without us!¡±


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡±


    The silly doctor thought that Long Tianyu realized his dissatisfaction and was threatened by him.


    He sat in the chair on Long Tianyu¡¯s right side directly with arrogance and certainty in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a civilian who can¡¯t compare with you, the descendants of the royal family. What can I want from you? If you want my senior fellow apprentice and me to stay here to treat the victims, you must send those vile babies back to me. Besides, I want Princess Yu to apologize to me in person!¡±


    A trace of murderous intent appeared in Long Tianyu¡¯s black and cold eyes.


    No living person could threaten him.


    In other words, those who had threatened him were either dead or close to death.


    Obviously, the one in front of him was about to be a dead man.


    Closing the bamboo book in his hand, Long Tianyu suddenly lowered his eyes. However, the coldness hidden in his eyes was more than ordinary people could bear.

 Chapter 587 - Fellow Apprentices Surnamed Gu

    The idiot, who thought that he had the upper hand a moment ago, blushed with rage at this moment.


    He opened his eyes wide like a dead fish and couldn¡¯t breathe a trace of fresh air no matter how hard he tried to open his mouth.


    This was because he was tightly seized by the throat by a pair of long and slender hands at this moment.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes were as sharp as a knife capable of cutting his throat.


    Only at this moment did the idiot realize that the man in front of him was definitely not a nice person.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t free himself at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you one last time. You are unqualified to negotiate with me. Your life is in my hands.¡±


    As he said, he suddenly tightened his grip, as if he could break the idiot¡¯s neck immediately as long as he tried a little harder.


    Doctor Gu, who was seized by Long Tianyu off the ground, rolled his eyes and struggled to touch the ground with his feet.


    He probably had never expected that he would be strangled like a chicken.


    ¡°Stop! Your Highness, please spare his life!¡±


    Outside the tent, a figure suddenly appeared.


    Then he hurriedly tried to save the idiot, who was courting death in various ways.


    Long Tianyu showed a cold smile and turned around to look at the man in front of him with disdain.


    The man dressed in blue clothes with a slender figure looked a little too weak.


    Nevertheless, he had very delicate facial features and looked like a decent man.


    Unfortunately, he enraged Long Tianyu again.


    ¡°Stop? Who do you think you are to ask me to stop?¡±


    Long Tianyu was still seizing the idiot by the throat, and the idiot¡¯s face had turned livid.


    The man in blue clothes, who had just run in, knew that his junior fellow apprentice must have enraged the devil in front of him.


    Immediately, he bowed to Long Tianyu, for fear that Prince Yu would kill his junior fellow apprentice accidentally.


    ¡°Please forgive him, Your Highness. My junior fellow apprentice didn¡¯t mean to offend you. No matter what he has done, I can take the blame for him. Please spare his life, Your Highness.¡±


    The man said so humbly that Long Tianyu had figured out his identity.


    After a cold snort, he loosened his grip.


    After that, the idiot collapsed to the ground like a puddle of soft mud.


    ¡°Doctor Gu, you¡¯ve done a great job in saving the patients, so I spare his life for your sake. If he does it again, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡±


    Long Tianyu said indifferently as he usually did. Except for Lin Mengya and the people around her, he was even unwilling to show an expression in front of others.


    The man in blue clothes, the real Doctor Gu, immediately helped his junior fellow apprentice up.


    However, when he saw that his junior fellow apprentice had been tortured so miserably, especially the cyanotic marks on his junior fellow apprentice¡¯s neck, he could not help feeling a little angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Die. Your Highness, thank you for sparing his life. Nevertheless, I¡¯m wondering which law my junior fellow apprentice has violated so that you are so angry.¡±


    Long Tianyu walked to his seat and didn¡¯t even cast a glance at this fellow who made no distinction between right and wrong.


    There was no need for him to explain to this kind of person.


    ¡°I just want to kill him for no reason.¡±


    In this world, he did not take anyone seriously except for her.


    Therefore, he did not care if others misunderstood or hated him.


    Gu Die suddenly stopped breathing and stood there in shock.


    Even he didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so arbitrary.


    There was no point in saying more. Gu Die helped his junior fellow apprentice out of the tent in rage.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice¡­ you must avenge me!¡±


    As soon as they went back to their tent, the idiot cried and complained of his grievance to his senior fellow apprentice.


    ¡°Avenge you? What did you do so that Prince Yu almost killed you? Brother Xing, I told you before I left that you should behave yourself here and not do anything out of line. We are not at home at the moment.¡±


    Despite his anger, Gu Die certainly knew about his junior fellow apprentice¡¯s character.


    Otherwise, he would not have rushed to Prince Yu¡¯s tent to save his junior fellow apprentice as soon as he came back from outside.


    Gu Xing evaded the issue vaguely, while not daring to mention what he had done at all.


    Meanwhile, there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes.


    However, Gu Die did not detect it.


    ¡°How did it go after I left? Did our prescription work?¡±


    Knowing that there was no point in blaming his junior fellow apprentice, Gu Die could only sigh and sit down to ask about the situation.


    When Gu Xing saw that his senior fellow apprentice stopped asking him about what he had done, his spirit was lifted. With a flattering smile on his face, he said.


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, you got the unparalleled medical skills. Of course, the symptoms lessened as the medicine took effect. Besides, we¡¯re going to make a fortune soon.¡±


    ¡°Make a fortune? What fortune? When we came out, my father said that there was something behind this plague and we should not seek profit from it. Don¡¯t do anything against my father. Otherwise, he won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Gu Die immediately warned his junior fellow apprentice. Nevertheless, he turned around and fetched some medicinal herbs to treat Gu Xing.


    However, Gu Xing curled his lip contemptuously, seeming to be very dissatisfied with Gu Die¡¯s father.


    However, he did not dare to show his emotion.


    ¡°Rest assured, senior fellow apprentice. I don¡¯t dare to disobey master. They just wanted to thank us because we saved a lot of people with our medicine. Senior fellow apprentice, look at these things in our tent. We can live well with them in half a year!¡±


    Gu Xing said complacently, seeming to be very satisfied with the current situation.


    Gu Die didn¡¯t notice them at the beginning, but now he raised his head and looked around.


    He found that the tent, which was still very simple before he left, was filled with all kinds of precious antiques now.


    He involuntarily frowned slightly, put down the medicine pestle in his hand, and solemnly looked at Gu Xing.


    ¡°Who sent these? How can you accept them? You clearly know the rules of our sect.¡±


    However, Gu Xing showed an extremely innocent expression and said.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t forget them, but they insisted on giving us these things to express their gratitude. They said that if we didn¡¯t accept them, they would stop taking the medicine. Besides, the land of our sect was given by someone saved by the founder of our sect out of gratitude. Rest assured, senior fellow apprentice, people gave these to us out of gratitude. Even if master knows it, he wouldn¡¯t blame us.¡±


    Gu Die still thought it a little inappropriate, but he gradually stopped thinking about it after being convinced by Gu Xing, who had a glib tongue.


    According to the rules of their sect, doctors should not seek high positions and great wealth.


    Nevertheless, as Gu Xing said, their obstinately refusing to accept the gifts would break the hearts of those patients instead.


    However, these gifts were too valuable.


    But he could exchange them for money and spend the money providing relief to the victims.


    So he stopped hesitating at the moment.


    ¡°Well, we can accept them this time. Let me apply some ointment to your wound. Don¡¯t mess with Prince Yu anymore. I heard that he¡¯s a tough man.¡±


    Gu Xing muttered a few more words. He was probably cursing Long Tianyu.


    Nevertheless, Gu Die thought that Prince Yu was too overbearing.


    Even if Gu Xing had made a small mistake, Long Tianyu should have dealt with Gu Xing after he came back.


    If he hadn¡¯t come in time, Gu Xing would have been killed by Prince Yu.


    Long Tianyu was such an overbearing guy. Did Long Tianyu think that he could do as he pleased as a kinsman of the emperor?


    He would never allow anyone to bully any member of his sect!


    Long Tianyu, who was sitting in the tent, did not care at all about who hated him.


    At this moment, there was a piece of detailed information about Gu Die and Gu Xing placed on his desk.


    He opened the envelope and found that there were only a few lines of words on it.


    It was only mentioned that they appeared two months ago, and then they quickly developed a prescription that could cure the plague.


    Regarding their family background and origin, no one could track them down.


    With his eyes turning cold, Long Tianyu thought that their names seemed to be fake.


    The two men had fake names and acted strangely. What was their background?


    It seemed that he had to find out the truth.


    After thinking for a while, Long Tianyu said softly.


    ¡°Ye, tell Asura to track down the two men¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He showed up silently and left silently.


    No one knew how many secret guards like Ye were hiding behind Long Tianyu.


    Nothing around the world could be hidden from him as long as he sent Asura to track it down.


    Long Tianyu waved his hand and threw the useless information into the burning brazier.


    If the two men really had something to do with the plague, he would let them know what the real hell was.


    Sitting by the river, Lin Mengya soaked the picked cabbages in the water to wash them.


    She checked on the mothers and their babies three times a day, chatted with the mothers, and then checked on the health condition of each baby.


    After that, she joined the old women preparing fresh and low salt food for every mother and washing the clothes stained by the babies.


    Life was busy and simple. She seemed to have found a new kind of fun.


    Only after experiencing hardships could she realize how rare and precious this type of peaceful life was.


    She seemed to have returned to the period when she worked as an intern in the hospital with her teacher.


    However, conspiracies had never been away from her life.


    Even if there were only women and babies around.


    ¡°Bad news, Madam. Please go back and have a look. There is a woman in the tent who has gone mad and wants to smash her baby!¡±


    As soon as she picked up the cabbages, she heard the shout of Granny Zhao, who was in charge of taking care of the babies, come from behind her.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw Granny Zhao run to her with her face covered with sweat.


    Granny Zhao grabbed her arm and dragged her to the camp.


    ¡°Slow down in case you fall down. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t everything go well just now?¡±


    However, Granny Zhao did not stop. She ran to the tent as fast as she could, while muttering.


    ¡°Crazy. A girl has gone crazy¡­ She wants to smash her baby!¡±

 Chapter 588 - Wind Ghost Acupuncture

    Dragged away by Granny Zhao in a hurry, Lin Mengya did not get more information from her at the moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at the tent.


    As soon as they entered the tent, they heard a shout come from inside.


    After breathing heavily several times, Lin Mengya saw a skinny woman in the middle of the tent pressed on the bed by the others with hair disheveled.


    The beds around her were all in a mess. Fortunately, the cradle, where the baby lay, had been removed.


    After taking her breath back, Lin Mengya walked towards the center of the chaos.


    ¡°Ah¡ªah¡ªah¡ª¡±


    Only hearing the heart-wrenching howls was enough to horrify Lin Mengya.


    She didn¡¯t know how the thin and weak woman could be so strong that even three old women and four or five strong women couldn¡¯t hold her down.


    After twisting desperately, she almost broke free from the others.


    ¡°Let her go. Let me have a look.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her voice slightly. In an instant, the women in the tent seemed to have found the pivot and scattered at once.


    The woman held on the ground suddenly jumped up.


    She looked at Lin Mengya with red eyes, and her delicate face was distorted.


    However, with surprising strength, Lin Mengya grabbed the woman¡¯s wrists, after which the woman couldn¡¯t break free from her no matter how hard she tried.


    Lin Mengya seemed to have noticed something and hit the woman in the neck casually.


    Finally, the madwoman rolled her eyes and quieted down.


    ¡°Oh¡­ fortunately, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, we would be scared to death.¡±


    The women helping hold down the madwoman by the side finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Apart from anything else, if they failed to stop the woman, she might hurt the innocent baby.


    However, Lin Mengya frowned. After cooperating with the others to settle the woman down, she came to ask everyone about what had happened.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. When we were chatting, she suddenly said that she felt a little sick. We asked her what the matter was, but she couldn¡¯t give a definite answer. However, not long after, she went crazy and attempted to smash her baby If it weren¡¯t for several sisters who snatched the baby from her, she probably would have killed the baby at this moment.¡±


    Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law, who had regained her composure at this moment, patted her chest and seemed to be a little scared.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya grasped the point from her words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Xiu, go and settle them down. Sister Xiao, can you do me a favor?¡±


    What had happened just now left a lingering fear in everyone¡¯s heart.


    However, since Lin Mengya was here, it would be meaningless for them to stay longer.


    Soon, only Lin Mengya and the other two women were left in the spacious tent.


    As Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law said, the woman went crazy after saying that she felt uncomfortable.


    Moreover, what Lin Mengya found more strange was that how could a woman, who knelt on the ground and begged others to spare her baby, intend to smash her baby.


    The woman passed out after being hit in the back of her neck by Lin Mengya.


    The woman¡¯s face was already in a mess after her struggle a moment ago.


    Lin Mengya took the towel handed by Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law and carefully wiped the woman¡¯s face.


    It was only then that she noticed that the woman¡¯s face was simply too pale.


    ¡°How could it be? Sister Xiao, can you help me ask my teacher to come over?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt the woman¡¯s pulse and her eyes suddenly darkened.


    Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law didn¡¯t dare to neglect her request and immediately trotted out of the tent.


    Not long after, Baili Rui hurried to the tent where Lin Mengya was.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, her teacher would not easily step into this place.


    After all, he should avoid arousing suspicion caused by showing up in a place where women gathered.


    However, something serious must have happened, since Lin Mengya asked him to come in such a hurry.


    After seeing the woman lying on the bed, Baili Rui seemed to have realized something.


    ¡°Sister Xiao, please guard outside for me, and remember not to let anyone in.¡±


    The Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law immediately did as she was told. Although she did not know what had happened to her companion, Lin Mengya¡¯s serious expression was enough to make her understand how serious the situation was.


    Baili Rui walked up to the woman¡¯s bed and squatted on the ground with a frown.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and then pointed to three acupuncture points on the top of the woman¡¯s head.


    ¡°The Wind Ghost Acupuncture. I just touched the top of her head and found exactly three needle beneath her scalp. Teacher, is there any way to save her?¡±


    When Baili Rui taught Lin Mengya the art of needle control, he taught her acupuncture.


    Moreover, this acupuncture could not only cure the sickness to save the patients but also kill people without being noticed.


    The Wind Ghost Acupuncture referred to a method of inserting the silver needles, that had been soaked in a spirit for three days, at three acupuncture points on the top of someone¡¯s head.


    The special acupuncture could make the person die of madness.


    If Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin-in-law¡¯s description was true, this woman must have gone crazy because she could not stand the sharp pain caused by the Wind Ghost Acupuncture.


    However, there were different rules every time the Wind Ghost Acupuncture was applied. The most terrible thing was that if they blindly withdrew the needles without knowing the order and the depth of the acupuncture, it could just kill an innocent person.


    What was more, this woman had her baby. Without the care of the biological mother, the baby was too pitiful.


    Therefore, she asked her teacher to come to work with her on the method of saving the woman.


    ¡°No. If we can¡¯t find the person who inserted the needles, once the silver needle is withdrawn, this woman will die. However, except for the members of our Baili family, there should be no one else who has ever studied this acupuncture.¡±


    Baili Rui said with a frown. In the current situation, he had no idea how to save the woman.


    Although there were only three needles, they could be inserted in thousands of ways.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the slightest discrepancy was enough to kill the patient.


    Therefore, he had to be cautious.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Teacher, I remember that the two of us insert the needles in the same way.¡±


    An idea suddenly came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Since her teacher said that only the members of the Baili Family could use this acupuncture, the one, who hurt the woman with the Wind Ghost Acupuncture, probably intended to set up either her or her teacher.


    ¡°You mean¡­ That¡¯s possible. After all, I treated others before. It was possible for someone to memorize my acupuncture if he paid attention to it.¡±


    Baili Rui thought for a while and nodded his agreement.


    If Lin Mengya guessed correctly, this woman still had a chance to be saved.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, Teacher? We should make every possible effort. It would be an unexpected gain if we really succeeded in saving this woman.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought that if someone really intended to set them up, he would definitely imitate her teacher¡¯s acupuncture.


    However, she had a hunch that things probably would not be so simple.


    Baili Rui agreed with her. He reached out and touched the three acupuncture points on the top of the woman¡¯s head.


    He spun the needle in the middle of the top of the woman¡¯s head anticlockwise four times and then quickly withdrew it.


    As expected, the woman did not twitch all over. Instead, her knitted brows relaxed a little.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it seemed that she guessed correctly this time.


    Her teacher withdrew the other two needles in the way he was used to.


    The woman¡¯s breathing returned to even. Lin Mengya immediately grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. Fortunately, they managed to save the woman.


    ¡°You guessed it right, but you should be careful of this person who is capable of acupuncture. Since this person could imitate my acupuncture and hide it from you, this person must be shrewd and cautious. With such a person among the victims, you should be careful.¡±


    Baili Rui put away the three silver needles. After instructing Lin Mengya something, he quietly walked out of the tent.


    There were people outside the tent curious about what was going on inside.


    Nevertheless, since the crisis had been resolved, it was better to let everyone have a good rest.


    As Lin Mengya turned around and walked out, a sparkle flashed across her eyes¡­


    Things had been settled.


    In front of the frightened mothers outside, Lin Mengya only explained that the woman had a mental breakdown because of being frightened terribly yesterday.


    She would be fine as long as she took a good rest.


    Now what Lin Mengya said was considered the truth by everyone, so no one refuted it.


    After that, Lin Mengya arranged a temporary tent for the injured woman to live alone. At this moment, the camp, which had been noisy all day, gradually quieted down.


    Xiu rushed over to find Lin Mengya, who was comforting the mothers, before dinner and said that the woman had woken up.


    ¡°Oh? She woke up so soon. Let¡¯s go and have a look. Granny Zhao, please help me make a bowl of chicken porridge and take it there.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the woman would wake up so soon.


    Although Lin Mengya was surprised, she was still a little worried.


    Even a healthy person would be sick for three days after suffering this. What was more, it had been less than half a year since the woman had her baby.


    As she expected, as soon as she entered the tent, she saw the woman sitting on the bed with a pale face and sobbing.


    ¡°Sister, stop crying, or your eyes will be hurt.¡±


    Sitting by the woman¡¯s bed, Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and wiped the woman¡¯s tears carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Wang and married into the Wu family. Thank you for saving my life, Your Highness.¡±


    As she spoke, she attempted to kneel down to express her gratitude towards Lin Mengya.


    However, she was stopped by Lin Mengya and Xiu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Sister Wu, I know you didn¡¯t mean to do that. How are you? Are you feeling better?¡±


    She had struggled desperately yesterday, and someone had inserted needles at the acupuncture points on her head. She had to rest for at least half a year before she could recover.


    Sister Wu was so pitiful. She kept crying, saying that she was sorry for her baby and her husband who had risked his life to protect her and her baby.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to comfort her with Xiu. After a while, the woman gradually stopped crying.

 Chapter 589 - Track down Clues

    ¡°Sister Wu, I know you are in a bad mood. But if we stop investigating this matter, I¡¯m afraid you and your baby will be hurt again. So I hope that you can calm down and recall what happened before.¡±


    Lin Mengya said in a gentle tone, which was nothing less than a timely comfort for Madam Wu, who had been frightened terribly.


    Under Lin Mengya¡¯s warm gaze, she finally worked up the courage to recall what had happened before.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember. When I woke up this morning, I only felt a pain in my head and then lost my consciousness. Your Highness, I don¡¯t know who I offended. Please uphold justice for me, Your Highness!¡±


    Madam Wu pleaded Lin Mengya with her eyes filled with regretful tears.


    She must have been told that she had attempted to hurt her baby.


    As a mother, she was probably in great distress.


    Lin Mengya sighed. No matter how hard she tried to get some information from Madam Wu, Madam Wu kept saying those words.


    When she tried to ask about more details, Madam Wu burst into tears and looked very pitiful.


    She could not bear to force Madam Wu to answer her, so she could only comfort Madam Wu. After all, Madam Wu was the biggest victim in this conspiracy.


    Outside the tent, as the light faded away, everything immediately fell into darkness.


    Lin Mengya looked at the bright moon, which was gradually rising in the sky, and felt a little uneasy.


    The isolated campsite was not big with Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guards patrolling outside all day.


    Outsiders were unable to enter this place, not to mention hurt Madam Wu under her nose.


    Therefore, the one, who did it, must be in the camp.


    However, as her teacher said, only she and her teacher were known for being capable of this kind of acupuncture.


    Even if the possibility that she did it could be excluded, the suspect could only be her teacher, right?


    However, her teacher was so arrogant that he would never do such a dirty trick.


    Nevertheless, although she trusted her teacher, it did not mean that the others thought the same way.


    This was the reason why she would rather suppress this matter and investigate it in secret.


    Now it was not the time to make it known to the others.


    ¡°The baby is so pitiful. Such a little baby was almost smashed to death. I went to see Sister Wu¡¯s baby. The baby is as cute as a little doll.¡±


    Xiu, who was standing by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, said in a low and regretful voice.


    Knowing that Xiu liked babies, Lin Mengya returned to herself and asked about the baby¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Who is taking care of the baby now?¡±


    ¡°Sister Zhu and Sister Xiao are taking care of the baby. The baby is particularly obedient and spends the whole day either drinking milk or sleeping. No matter how noisy the other babies are, this baby keeps sleeping. Even Sister Zhu says that the baby is so sweet.¡±


    Such was babies¡¯ nature. Drinking milk and sleeping seemed to be the only thing they cared about around the world.


    Lin Mengya involuntarily wanted to have a look at this obedient baby. So the two of them went to the tent, where Sister Zhu was, together.


    The high-quality candles only exhaled a faint fragrance without smoke that could make it hard for the babies to breathe.


    Although Lin Mengya was a person of few words, she was thoughtful.


    She had never allowed anything with a negative influence on the growth of the babies to be placed in front of them.


    In the soft candlelight, the babies, who had just drunk milk, all opened their big black eyes wide. Some of them were laughing happily, while some were crying hard.


    The babies¡¯ acting innocently and their childish voices diluted the gloom the adults felt during the daytime.


    The mothers gradually opened up their hearts, sat on their beds, and took care of their babies.


    Lin Mengya checked on them one by one. Fortunately, the babies were in good health.


    When she saw a baby she adored, she couldn¡¯t help touching the baby¡¯s little face.


    It was not until she walked up to Sister Zhu, who was holding her baby and cautiously trying to make her baby asleep, that she saw a small figure sleeping in the cradle.


    As Xiu described, although the baby was only a few months old, his fan-like long eyelashes cast a small shadow on his snow-white and delicate face.


    The baby was sleeping soundly. No matter how noisy the other babies were, he seemed to have no reaction and slept soundly.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help reaching out to gently touch the baby¡¯s little face, which was as smooth and tender as jelly. She found it quite adorable.


    ¡°The baby is so obedient. I wish my Xiao¡¯er could be as quiet as him.¡±


    Sister Zhu said with emotion. However, Lin Mengya looked at Xiao¡¯er, who was giggling at her, and then looked at the baby, who was sleeping soundly in the cradle. A trace of doubt gradually came into her mind.


    That was weird. Although babies usually slept for more than ten hours a day, they also spent some time getting to know the outside world.


    As the Shen Nung system ran automatically, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that there were a few hypnotic ingredients in the baby¡¯s body.


    No wonder he was so sleepy.


    Although the dose was almost negligible for an adult, it was enough to make a baby sleep all day.


    ¡°Besides this baby, has any other baby been in the same situation?¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and pretended to ask inadvertently.


    Sister Zhu said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have such an obedient baby. Alas, but he¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    It was strange. Could it be that someone drugged the baby¡¯s mother during her lactation so that there were some hypnotic ingredients in the baby¡¯s body?


    However, Madam Wu had clearly said that when she woke up, she once felt a sharp pain in the top of her head.


    In this case, when did the hypnotic ingredients enter her body?


    ¡°Sister Zhu, let me take this baby back and take care of him. You¡¯ve been tired after working all day. You should take an early rest.¡±


    Lin Mengya picked up the bamboo basket and said to her Sister Zhu with a smile.


    After all, it took a lot of effort to take care of a baby. Taking care of another baby at the same time would definitely make things worse.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention when she proposed to take this baby away and take care of him.


    Holding the bamboo basket, Lin Mengya placed herself in front of the baby¡¯s head.


    She cautiously returned to her tent. The baby just pouted and muttered, seeming to be dreaming of something delicious.


    After putting the baby on the head of their bed, Lin Mengya covered the baby with a few more pieces of bedding.


    After thinking for a while, she drew a piece of warm jade from her clothes and put it in the baby¡¯s quilt.


    She leaned against the cradle and carefully tidied up the baby¡¯s clothes and quilts, showing a trace of maternal care at some point.


    Xiu stretched out her head and looked at the baby curiously.


    She kept taking his little hand or touching his little face.


    She only felt that this baby was so cute and wished she could hold him in her arms and give him a big kiss.


    ¡°Keep it down. Don¡¯t wake him up.¡±


    The two of them unconsciously talked in a low voice, for fear that they would wake up the baby.


    Xiu nodded immediately. Despite her reluctance, she had to obediently get onto her bed.


    However, she kept looking at the baby.


    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you married? My mother said that a girl can have a baby after getting married. Look, this baby is so cute. Why don¡¯t you have a baby?¡±


    The question made Lin Mengya speechless and a little upset. Why did everyone keep urging her to have a baby?


    Perhaps those women around her age had become a mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have one in the future. By the way, Xiu, do you have any unexpected discovery today?¡±


    Lin Mengya also sat on the bed, sharing information with Xiu.


    Although Xiu looked innocent, she was actually meticulous.


    It did not mean that she was particularly scheming, but people tended to let down their guard in front of such a person.


    Even the culprit behind the scenes would not be very wary of her.


    In addition, she was young, clever, and lovely, so everyone regarded her as a child.


    However, an ordinary child did not have the courage and wits to risk her life to go undercover in a group of human traffickers alone.


    ¡°Nothing special. Everyone just talked animatedly about the thing happening to Sister Wu. Some people even said that Sister Wu¡¯s baby was a bane, so he got his mother into trouble. Nevertheless, just a few people said so.¡±


    It was within Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation that there would be such a statement.


    Doctor Gu¡¯s words might have planted the seeds of doubt in the hearts of these people.


    After all, compared with medical skills, people preferred to trust Doctor Gu who had achieved initial success.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. The thing happening to Madam will definitely cause a lot of rumors. But if the rumors are spread over there, I¡¯m afraid it will put us in a difficult situation.¡±


    In the evening, Long Tianyu sent someone to deliver a letter.


    It was said that the senior fellow apprentice of the quack, the real Doctor Gu, had returned to the camp.


    Long Tianyu only described the real Doctor Gu with four words¡ªof the same batch.


    In this case, if they knew this, some people would think that Madam Wu went crazy because of her son.


    The plan of burying the babies alive she managed to stop would probably be carried out again.


    It should be noted that the abnormal choice of sacrificing someone in exchange for the safety of most people would usually become a kind of mainstream opinion in a small area.


    Even if this victim was a baby still in his infancy.


    Xiu nodded. She certainly knew what to do.


    They both took a look at the baby, who was still in his dream, simultaneously.


    In the following days, they could only try all they could to keep this baby alive.


    Tossing and turning restlessly all night, Lin Mengya kept thinking over the suspicious people.


    However, there were too few clues. After thinking all night, she concluded that the most likely suspects could only be those women who lived with Madam Wu.

 Chapter 590 - Find out the Culprit

    The culprit had seen her teacher¡¯s acupuncture and was able to imitate it exactly. Without a decade or so of training, it was impossible to do that.


    Although she was taught by her teacher personally, now she just had a general understanding of her teacher¡¯s acupuncture.


    Compared with her teacher¡¯s superb needle-controlling skills, she had just learned a little bit of them.


    At the thought that there was such a person hiding in the isolated camp, Lin Mengya could not help feeling creepy, for fear that this person would stir up any other trouble.


    Since Lin Mengya decided to investigate it, she would certainly choose the lowest-profile method, which was also the most suitable method at the moment.


    Xiu played her role in time. No one knew how Xiu, who was still a girl, learned how to calm down the frightened babies.


    Nevertheless, her innocent and lovely little face played a big role.


    Apart from anything else, her sweet smile at the mothers was enough to convince countless people of what she said.


    At this point, even Lin Mengya was impressed by her.


    Lin Mengya sneaked into the empty tent alone. In fact, everything brought into the isolated camp by each person had been checked by her.


    But at that time, she just focused on checking the poison and did not check the other things carefully.


    Since Madam Wu said that she felt a tingle in her head when she just woke up, it was very likely that this person hid the needles in the tent.


    After all, her teacher¡¯s acupuncture required the silver needles to be longer than ordinary ones.


    Moreover, they should be made of special materials. Otherwise, they would not have such an incredible effect.


    Therefore, someone could not carry this kind of needles with him all the time. For example, she usually kept her needles in a special wooden box.


    When she went out, she would put them in the package instead of carrying them with her.


    This kind of needles were very strange. If someone carried them for more than a period of time, they would function much worse.


    Lin Mengya had done some research on this.


    Perhaps it was because the materials used to make this kind of silver needle contained a certain magnetism. However, the human body itself was a magnetic field.


    Therefore, if they were not placed properly in a wooden box, they would be slowly neutralized by the magnetic field of the human body.


    At that time, the silver needles would be useless.


    Moreover, her teacher said that the materials used to make the silver needles were very difficult to find. The set of needles in her hands were made by her teacher after he spent more than ten years collecting all the materials.


    Normally speaking, if someone had such a set of needles, he would definitely regard it as a treasure.


    Lin Mengya tried her best to search the tent as quietly as possible.


    Except for Madam Wu¡¯s messy bed, the others piled up their things at the head of their beds.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that most of their things were clothes or babies¡¯ stuff.


    She did not see anything like silver needles.


    Could it be that the culprit was not in this tent, but in another tent? Or could the culprit be someone who could get in and out of this tent freely?


    To be honest, if that was the case, it would be even more difficult for her to find out the culprit.


    Moreover, it would take a long time for her to complete such a large-scale investigation by herself.


    However, once these women were alarmed, the victims could only be innocent people.


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya still decided to check over the tent carefully again.


    If she still could not find any clue, she would have to think of other ways, no matter how unwilling she was.


    Lin Mengya searched carefully and even almost checked each straw that was used to make beds.


    Her worries were increasing every moment.


    Just when she was a little upset and intended to give up, she felt her hand was pricked by something in the bedding she had just lifted.


    In an instant, a bright red drop of blood seeped out from her fair and delicate finger.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously put her finger into her mouth and sucked it gently, while glancing at the culprit pricking her finger.


    It was a very sharp silver needle.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her hand had been pricked, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover it so easily.


    At the thought that she almost missed such an important clue, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help knocking her head.


    She withdrew it carefully. No wonder she didn¡¯t see it just now, because it was hidden in the bedding.


    If she hadn¡¯t lifted the bedding, the silver needle probably wouldn¡¯t have fallen out of the bedding by chance, because it was pricked in the soft straws. Lin Mengya took out a handkerchief from her bosom and gently wrapped up the silver needle with it.


    She had just lifted the corners of her mouth because of finding out the culprit. However, when she noticed the owner of the bed, she froze on the spot.


    Wasn¡¯t it¡­


    Her face changed unpredictably and finally darkened.


    However, Lin Mengya did not lose her temper immediately. Instead, she put the handkerchief in her bosom and left quietly.


    She was so worried that she didn¡¯t even hear the greetings of the women who came to help.


    She returned to her tent with a sullen face and didn¡¯t meet anyone but Xiu and Baili Rui during the day.


    Moreover, both Baili Rui and Xiu were furious after getting out of Lin Mengya¡¯s tent.


    They seemed to be extremely disappointed in something.


    All people had no idea what had happened and only knew that Lin Mengya seemed to get furious at someone.


    However, no one knew who this person was.


    At this time, there were a lot of rumors in the isolated camp. The most ridiculous rumor was that Princess Yu got furious because Prince Yu had an affair.


    Nevertheless, only Lin Mengya and the other two knew what was going on.


    At this moment, completely different from what the rumors outside described, Lin Mengya¡¯s tent was filled with a peaceful and gentle atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya sat by the baby¡¯s bed, with boundless tenderness in her delicate eyes.


    She gently hummed an unknown tune which was so gentle that it made the baby show an extremely bright smile.


    There was only pure curiosity about the world in his dark eyes.


    ¡°The kid bullied me at such an early age. Look, I¡¯ve been nice to him, but he spat at me!¡±


    Xiu muttered her dissatisfaction. Although she acted as if she were complaining, when she poked the baby¡¯s little face with her finger, she involuntarily became gentle.


    However, the baby was tough.


    With surprising strength, the baby moved his face and bit Xiu¡¯s finger hard with his toothless little mouth.


    Xiu instantly began to cry again.


    ¡°Sister, look at him! This little guy is so wicked!¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile. Although Xiu said so, she actually doted on this baby.


    Madam Wu¡¯s condition had stabilized, but she said that she still wanted to let her son continue staying in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent, where Lin Mengya could take care of him, for fear that he would be hurt again.


    At this point, Lin Mengya agreed with her very much.


    However, the baby somehow was particularly close to her.


    The baby only giggled in her arms.


    As long as either her teacher or Xiu took the baby, he had learned to frown.


    It was no wonder that Xiu complained loudly of being treated differently.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because you carry the venomous insects with you. After all, they carry the eggs of the Venomous Armored Insects in them. It¡¯s natural that the eggs in them are resistant to your venomous insects.¡±


    Baili Rui gave his explanation, but as soon as he finished speaking, Xiu rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°The poisons you carry must be hundreds of times more poisonous than my insects. No wonder the little guy ignored you, humph!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her angry teacher and did not know whether to laugh or cry. Xiu was nice in all respects, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on between Xiu and her teacher. Every time they met, they would have a quarrel.


    However, her teacher had told her something deeper about Xiu¡¯s identity.


    It seemed that this girl was not simply the Miss of a merchant group.


    Furthermore, the Dongfang Family was one of the ten major noble families of Lieyun.


    However, Lin Mengya did not get to the bottom of this problem.


    Since Xiu didn¡¯t tell her identity, she naturally had her consideration. In this world, everyone had their secrets.


    As long as these secrets had nothing to do with her, there was no need to worry about them.


    ¡°Sister, do you think that you can make the culprit give the game away by doing that? Now all kinds of rumors have spread in our camp. Someone even said that Prince Yu had a new lover on the opposite side.¡±


    As soon as Xiu finished speaking, Baili Rui glared at her.


    He had watched the development of the relationship between Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu was actually a very good young man. If he hadn¡¯t misunderstood him at that time, he probably would have worked for him.


    But now¡ª


    If Long Tianyu really had a new lover, he definitely would not spare Long Tianyu.


    But after all, it was just a rumor. Perhaps it was just a smokescreen set by the enemy in order to distract Lin Mengya.


    Therefore, he thought that there was no need to let Lin Mengya know it so that she wouldn¡¯t get upset.


    However, Xiu had a loose tongue, so he could not hide it now even if he wanted to.


    ¡°What new lover? Who told you that?¡±


    Lin Mengya held the baby in her arms and looked at Xiu with some doubts in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Doctor Gu!¡±


    Xiu looked at Baili Rui timidly. In fact, she wanted to tell Lin Mengya about it because of feeling aggrieved for Lin Mengya.


    However, she seemed to have done something bad out of a good intention.


    ¡°Doctor Gu? Forget it. My husband doesn¡¯t have such a bad taste.¡±


    Lin Mengya resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Not to mention that her husband had a normal sexual preference, even if he wanted to have an affair with a man, there would be plenty of handsome men open to him.

 Chapter 591 - Expose and Frame

    Therefore, she basically just ignored this kind of rumor.


    Nevertheless, the reason why there came this kind of false news was mostly that the culprit wanted to cover up the truth.


    ¡°We put on quite a good show today. I keep you and teacher here because I want to leave no opportunity for the culprit to make use of. Just wait and see. Someone is coming to expose the culprit soon.¡±


    The baby was drooling, falling asleep in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    Lin Mengya gently patted the baby¡¯s back, letting him nestle in her arms in the way of sleeping in a cradle.


    As she expected, just as she put down the sleeping baby, a slightly nervous face appeared at the entrance of her tent.


    Lin Mengya looked at the visitor with cold eyes and a hint of anger on her face.


    Watched by her, the visitor became even more uneasy and stood at the entrance, wondering if she should come in or get out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Despite her darkening face, Lin Mengya maintained the most basic courtesy.


    However, it seemed more like a forced courtesy to others.


    ¡°Your Highness, in fact, I saw something that day and it¡¯s about¡­ about Madam Wu.¡±


    The person said timidly, for fear that the princess, who was in a bad mood, would vent her spleen upon her in the next second.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and stared at the woman who looked a little strange.


    ¡°Your Highness, I saw someone sneak out of her tent in the morning of that day and sneak back to her tent a short time later. I checked the time and found that it was exactly the time when Madam Wu went crazy. The more I thought about it, the more scared I was, so I came to tell you about it.¡±


    Lin Mengya showed an unpredictable expression, seeming to be trying to figure out whether the woman was telling the truth.


    ¡°Oh? Since that¡¯s the case, tell me in detail. If you hide anything, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Lin Mengya had always left an impression of a modest and gentle lady on this group of people.


    However, once her face darkened, her coldness made her look intimidating.


    The woman, who was just a country woman, was timid.


    Even if she had some experience, she had just met some wealthy guests such as country gentlemen.


    Therefore, she involuntarily became timid in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t dare to lie. At that time, I came across the person, who seemed to be Madam Xiao spending most of her time with Madam Wu. I asked where she was going, but she ignored me and just left in a hurry. Now I find it quite suspicious.¡±


    Lin Mengya folded her hands tightly with an extremely gloomy face. At this moment, there was a dead silence in the tent.


    At the sight of this, the woman only lowered her head and did not dare to take another glance at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°How could it be Sister Xiao? Did you mistake the person for her?¡±


    Xiu opened her round eyes wide and asked in surprise.


    Because of Xiao Yixin, they and Madam Xiao had the closest relationship here.


    Unexpectedly, the culprit could be her!


    ¡°Miss Xiu, although it was at dawn, I clearly saw that it was the woman from the Xiao family!¡±


    Although the woman didn¡¯t dare to look into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, she was very self-confident in front of Xiu, who was still young.


    However, Xiu didn¡¯t believe it, because the Madam Xiao was indeed a nice person. Moreover, they had gotten along with each other for a period of time, so Xiu naturally didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Nonsense! Sister Xiao is gentle and honest. How could she hurt Madam Wu? It¡¯s obvious that you mistake the person for her and just want to get the reward!¡±


    Xiu refuted the woman on the spot. Of course, the woman was unwilling to give in and opened her eyes wide. Both the two of them refused to give in to each other.


    After arguing for a while, they seemed to be unwilling to yield a step.


    ¡°Enough. Stop fighting!¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya shouted coldly.


    Both Xiu and the woman suddenly stopped. They glared at each other with a red face, but did not dare to keep fighting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t make a judgment. It was obvious that the woman was not satisfied with Lin Mengya¡¯s making concessions to avoid trouble.


    She changed her respectful expression.


    ¡°Okay, of course I know it. But, Your Highness, there is something I¡¯m not supposed to say. With so many babies around, if new problems crop up unexpectedly, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to give an explanation.¡±


    After saying a few sarcastic words, the woman pulled a long face and reluctantly walked out of the tent.


    As soon as she left, Lin Mengya and Xiu changed their faces, as if the dispute just now had never happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sister. These people are really good at hitting a person when he¡¯s down. However, sister, did you really find the evidence on Sister Xiao¡¯s bed?¡±


    The news of Lin Mengya¡¯s search in the morning had spread like wildfire.


    Many people saw that she left the tent angrily. Therefore, it was not surprising that someone came to expose Madam Xiao at this moment.


    However, somehow Lin Mengya and Xiu were certain that Madam Xiao was set up by someone else at a glance.


    ¡°Yes, it was indeed found on her bed, but it was placed there by someone else. The woman¡¯s reporting is just the beginning. I think after tonight, many people will know that Madam Xiao is the culprit.¡±


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and decided to stay in the tent to see what would happen next.


    Although she had warned the woman, any secret could be disclosed.


    In particular, someone had obviously spread this kind of rumors.


    The person would not set her mind at rest before making sure of shifting the blame onto Madam Xiao.


    However, as she became complacent and thought that she had found a scapegoat, she was more likely to give herself away.


    It was the most effective solution to catch the culprit on the spot.


    There were always rumors in a place, where women gathered, and the rumors usually came in various versions.


    As the rumor that Prince Yu had a new sweetheart died down, another rumor that someone deliberately hurt Madam Wu began to spread.


    Hearing that someone would probably suffer the same thing happening to Madam Wu, everyone was so panic-stricken as to apprehend danger in every sound.


    The isolated camp, which had been peaceful and friendly, was stricken by panic overnight.


    There were even some anxious women trying to rush out of the isolated camp in the early morning with their babies in their arms.


    Of course, Long Tianyu¡¯s guards refused to let them pass, but the group of women cried and made a big scene in the morning.


    The guards were really helpless. They were not good at dealing with crying women, so one of them went to ask Lin Mengya to come over soon.


    By the time Lin Mengya arrived late with Xiu, there were five or six women sitting on the ground crying miserably with their babies in their arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked knowingly, and some guards immediately came to report.


    The women, who had been very respectful and kind to her in normal times, all glared at her at this moment, as if she had done something heinous.


    ¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, these madams struggled so hard to go out that we can¡¯t stop them. Please handle it, Your Highness.¡±


    Li Jia, who came with the other guards, was reporting the issue to Lin Mengya at this moment.


    At this moment, seeing that Lin Mengya had the right to make the final decision, the women all came to her with their babies in their arms.


    ¡°Your Highness, we all respect you, so we came here. Unexpectedly, you want us to die down here!¡±


    The woman criticized Lin Mengya as soon as she stepped forward, but she seemed to have forgotten that if it were not for Lin Mengya¡¯s protection, her baby would have become the fertilizer of the Venomous Armored Insects.


    ¡°You are free to leave or stay. But I have to warn you. In the camp, I can guarantee your safety. But no matter what happens to you or your babies after you leave, I won¡¯t help you. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to leave or stay. Li Jia, let them pass.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her voice slightly so that not only the woman in front of her but also the other women in the camp could hear her clearly.


    Li Jia and the others naturally carried out her order. At this moment, a gap was opened up on the wall, the guards formed themselves into in order to prevent the women from going out.


    However, no one dared to step out of the camp.


    Lin Mengya looked around and then sat on a stone in the camp.


    She looked indifferent, not affected by the woman at all.


    ¡°First of all, I saved your lives, but I don¡¯t expect your gratitude. But if you get out of here, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with me. Your life and death will be determined by fate. I¡¯ll try my best to protect those who stay here. For those who leave, we are even from now on. Someone goes to ask their husbands to pick them up. By the way, tell their families what happened here truthfully, in case I will be blamed for being heartless in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya said indifferently. However, after hearing her words, those women seemed to be frozen and did not dare to move at all.


    The woman, who had talked confidently just now, twitched the corners of her mouth. She did not expect Lin Mengya to be such a cruel person.


    What was more, there was nothing wrong with Lin Mengya¡¯s words. They found it impossible for them either to stay or leave.


    ¡°In fact, Your Highness, we are just afraid. What happened to Madam Wu is really scary. We tried so hard to save our babies. We¡¯re just afraid that they will get hurt.¡±


    The woman said cheekily at the thought that Lin Mengya would at least urge them to stay.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya let them leave directly and decisively.


    The women, who intended to rush out, felt awkward at this moment.

 Chapter 592 - A Target for All

    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya decisively sent for the families of those women. In a short while, a few men with their faces darkening hurried to the riverside.


    However, because they were separated by the river, it was inconvenient for them to talk with each other.


    Before long, a few village elders, who seemed to enjoy high prestige, were led to the entrance of the isolated campsite by Li Jia.


    Lin Mengya sat there, remaining calm and composed. Her gentle eyes somehow became much sharper.


    Meanwhile, the women who had been eloquent a moment ago, were all looking at Lin Mengya with their heads down and maintaining a discreet silence.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s fault. Please spare her life for the sake of our baby.¡±


    Compared with the women who were easily provoked, these men were very reasonable.


    Apart from anything else, based on the scene in front of them, they could tell that if the babies were really taken away from Princess Yu, there would probably be only one way, that led to death, in front of the babies.


    Therefore, the man had to admit his wife¡¯s mistake at the beginning of the conversation. At least, he had to save his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save her, but that she courts death. I had better leave your wife¡¯s business to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya rarely said something so harsh.


    However, as soon as she said that, the man¡¯s face was covered with a thin layer of cold sweat.


    They had clearly learned about Princess Yu¡¯s heroic deeds.


    Now that she said something so harsh, she must have been annoyed by his wife.


    He immediately put on a stern face, gave his timid wife a hard look, and then said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. But our baby is still young. Please forgive her for the sake of our baby.¡±


    In fact, those women were only incited to do so.


    They only intended to force Lin Mengya to find out the person behind what had happened to Madam Wu.


    Unfortunately, probably because of being restricted by conditions, they used a clumsy tactic.


    Lin Mengya was not a sentimental person. If the culprit wanted to knock her down in this round, it was not the best choice to make use of these timid and indecisive women.


    As soon as the women¡¯s husbands showed up as she asked, the group of women immediately acted like mice in front of cats. The person behind the scenes probably stamped her foot with fury now.


    In a dead silence, no one dared to talk before Lin Mengya said something.


    Looking around, Lin Mengya knew that now it was the right time to end the farce.


    After pretending to hesitate for a while, she said slowly.


    ¡°I can forget what happened today, but if anything like this happens again, your life and death will be determined by fate.¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke slowly, but every word of hers was warning the women.


    The result obviously made the women and their husbands feel relieved.


    If the women were really driven out, no one knew what would happen to them.


    The atmosphere gradually eased.


    But before everyone could let out a sigh of relief, a crazy figure ran out from behind the tent.


    Lin Mengya looked towards the figure with rapt attention, only to see that the figure knelt down in front of her with a thud.


    Meanwhile, the person grabbed the edge of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes hard with both hands so that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t move at all at the moment.


    Lin Mengya frowned impatiently and looked at the woman kneeling at her feet in confusion.


    ¡°Madam Wu, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. What are you doing?¡±


    She asked in a low voice and found that Madam Wu¡¯s face was pale. Didn¡¯t she tell Madam Wu to stay in the tent for a rest-cure as much as possible? Why did Madam Wu appear in front of her at this moment?


    Besides, Madam Wu was sobbing in a low voice, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    ¡°Your Highness, I was hurt by someone evil and almost died. Now I have a chance to take revenge. Please uphold justice for me, Your Highness.¡±


    Madam Wu¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. Moreover, she had foreseen what Madam Wu was going to say.


    But before she could stop Madam Wu, Madam Wu raised her tearful face and said in a loud voice with great grief and indignation.


    ¡°Someone saw that it was Madam Xiao who entered my tent that night, and after checking the time, I found it was exactly the time when someone pricked me with needles. So the culprit must be Madam Xiao. However, she is the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family, while I am just a country woman. Your Highness, please uphold justice for me!¡±


    Everyone looked at Madam Wu, who was kneeling on the ground, in shock.


    What? It turned out to be Madam Xiao!


    Nevertheless, Madam Wu¡¯s words rankled in the minds of the families of those country gentlemen.


    It was true that the members of the isolated camp were mostly the mesdames and babies of some high-ranking officials¡¯ families. If what Madam Wu said was true, didn¡¯t they suffer all sorts of injustice here?


    Some people suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    At the same time, the descendants of those notable families felt that they were suspected unreasonably.


    All of a sudden, there was a misunderstanding between the two sides, which made it difficult to deal with this matter.


    ¡°Oh? Is this true? Do you have any evidence, Madam Wu? If you have any, I will definitely seek justice for you in spite of your identities. Everyone here is a citizen of Dajin. Since you are both citizens of Dajin, you are not classified into an aristocrat and a civilian. If you have any evidence, just show it.¡±


    After Madam Wu finished speaking, Lin Mengya, who had been gloomy, gradually calmed down.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s calmness made it more difficult for the others to figure out what she was thinking.


    Her words were so polite and earnest that it was difficult to find out any slip to retort.


    Nevertheless, since Lin Mengya said so, as long as Madam Wu presented the evidence, she would definitely be able to bring down Madam Xiao.


    However, Madam Wu raised her head and looked at Lin Mengya with tears in her eyes without mentioning anything about the evidence.


    ¡°If you have any grievances, just say it. Besides, so many people around here can bear witness to it.¡±


    The woman, who had just been forgiven by Lin Mengya, stepped forward and tried to smooth things over at this moment.


    However, she seemed to be and was actually helping Madam Wu.


    Madam Wu looked at her in trouble and then looked at Lin Mengya with fear.


    Finally, she seemed to have made a decision, stood up straight and looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Your Highness, you said that you would uphold justice for me. However, you shouldn¡¯t have promised me here, while having released Madam Xiao in secret! I know that you have always been close to her. However, if you insist on giving her unprincipled support, I¡¯m afraid that you will let us down.¡±


    This time Lin Mengya was confused by her words.


    She had never met Madam Xiao since yesterday. How could she give her unprincipled support?


    However, before she could speak, a burst of noise suddenly came from another corner of the isolated campsite.


    Lin Mengya turned around, only to see Madam Xiao, with her baby in her arms and a blank look, pushed and walking up to her.


    ¡°Your Highness, we just intercepted a woman over there. She said that she got out of the camp under your order, but she was stopped by us.¡±


    An unfamiliar guard came to report. However, at this moment, his words instantly ignited the little bit of dissatisfaction unable to be ignored in people¡¯s hearts like pouring oil on the fire.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s righteous image in their minds began to come apart gradually.


    If she could not give a suitable answer, no one would remember what Lin Mengya had done for them after today. Everyone would think that she was a muddleheaded person who only harbored those close to her indiscriminately.


    It was not until this moment that Lin Mengya clearly realized that the culprit indeed used the vicious tactic perfectly.


    Looking at the increasing dissatisfaction in people¡¯s eyes, she knew that if she lost the popular support at this time, all her and Long Tianyu¡¯s efforts would be wasted.


    An anxious look gradually appeared on Lin Mengya¡¯s perfect and delicate face.


    Madam Xiao came to realize that she seemed to have brought much pressure on Princess Yu.


    However, as a woman, she knew nothing about these schemes and intrigues.


    In the crowd, under the reproachful and even a little vicious gazes of the crowd, she could only tightly hold her baby in her arms and endure it silently with her thin and weak figure.


    But compared with what Lin Mengya was suffering, this was just a drop in the bucket.


    All people stared at her with obvious suspicion, blame and even hatred in their eyes. They no longer tried to hide their feelings.


    Madam Wu¡¯s tears had won the sympathy of too many people.


    But at this moment, Lin Mengya, who remained indifferent, seemed to have a guilty conscience.


    Sitting on the stone, Lin Mengya just frowned and said nothing with a gloomy face.


    Hearing Madam Wu crying, more and more people somehow felt angry.


    They seemed to have confirmed that Madam Xiao was the culprit hurting Madam Wu.


    More and more people began to fix their fierce eyes on Madam Xiao, who was also pitiful and innocent.


    She looked around in horror and did not understand why these people, who were still as close as relatives last night, now looked at her with disgust as if looking at an enemy.


    Surrounded by people, Madam Xiao had no way out at this moment.


    But the crowd kept gathering around Madam Xiao intentionally or unintentionally.


    The poor woman inadvertently became the public enemy of almost everyone.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t keep waiting here. if it goes on like this, both my cousin-in-law and Mengya will be in danger!¡±


    Outside the crowd, Xiao Yixin was anxious to rush forward to help Lin Mengya out.


    However, it was rare that Baili Rui, who had been standing here for a long time, reached out to stop him.


    ¡°Sir, why do you¡­¡±


    Xiao Yixin looked at Baili Rui in confusion, only to see that although the latter looked solemn, he did not show much worry.

 Chapter 593 - Climaxes Come One after Another

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch quietly. When has she ever let us down?¡±


    Different from Xiao Yixin, who was flustered by over-concern, Baili Rui knew Lin Mengya¡¯s character better and was certain that she would not allow herself to be bullied without fighting back.


    Although Xiao Yixin didn¡¯t know why Mr. Baili trusted Lin Mengya so much, in the current situation, Xiao Yixin could only suppress the uneasiness in his heart for the time being and join Baili Rui and the others in acting as silent onlookers.


    ¡­


    The people blamed Lin Mengya in an increasingly loud voice and gradually did not care about hiding their true feelings, while Lin Mengya¡¯s eye gradually became cold.


    If she was a soft-hearted person, she should be flustered and helpless now.


    However, no one expected that Lin Mengya would just look at them quietly with an inexplicable sneer.


    If Long Tianyu was here, he would definitely find it familiar.


    Probably because they had spent a long time together, Lin Mengya had been able to do a great job in imitating Long Tianyu¡¯s expressions.


    The atmosphere became more and more intense.


    However, most people still fixed their eyes on Madam Xiao.


    The panic-stricken and helpless woman did not get the sympathy she deserved. Instead, she ignited those people¡¯s rage.


    She didn¡¯t know who reached out first, but she only saw a pair of brawny hands reach out for the baby she held tightly in her arms.


    The pair of hands dragged the floral blanket, in which the baby was wrapped up, hard, but because Madam Xiao held the baby tightly, the owner of the hands failed to do that.


    But this kind of behavior was imitated by many people in an instant like an infectious disease spreading among them.


    Those around her all reached out their hands.


    However, they did not mean to help her appease her frightened baby by reaching out their hands. Instead, they meant to snatch the baby from her by force.


    Madam Xiao held her baby in horror, but her protection made those people even crazier.


    Pushed by people surrounding her, no matter how hard Madam Xiao tried, more and more people reached out to grab the baby.


    Madam Xiao¡¯s tears become the most tragic sign of this inhuman seesaw battle.


    No one knew what Lin Mengya was thinking about. She didn¡¯t stop it, but just sat on the stone silently and watched the panic-stricken and helpless Madam Xiao.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save her? After all, the baby is innocent.¡±


    Raising her head, Madam Wu suddenly looked at Lin Mengya in confusion and asked.


    Her tears seemed to have just gathered in her eyes. However, Madam Wu¡¯s calmness and composure surprised Lin Mengya a little.


    ¡°Everyone has her fate. I can only cure diseases, but I can¡¯t save her life.¡±


    Lin Mengya returned to herself and said indifferently.


    A trace of surprise flashed across Madam Wu¡¯s eyes.


    However, Madam Wu immediately hid it. Lin Mengya pretended not to see it, looked away, and lowered her eyes.


    It was time for this farce to reach its climax, wasn¡¯t it?


    It was a newborn innocent baby wrapped up in the small red quilt embroidered with peony patterns.


    But at this moment, the baby in his small swaddling clothes was lifted high by someone above her head.


    Madam Xiao cried so hard that she was out of breath, but she still struggled to get her baby back.


    However, the person holding the baby high did not show any pity for the poor mother at all.


    As the baby wrapped up in the floral quilt was thrown on the ground, Madam Xiao passed out in an instant after letting out a shrill cry.


    A pool of red liquid, looking like blood, instantly flowed out of the small floral quilt and formed a brilliant red line.


    Those who had fiercely pushed and blamed Madam Xiao just now quieted down in an instant at the sight of the scarlet liquid.


    Everyone was at a loss in an instant, shocked by the unexpected situation.


    They looked at each other and finally fell silent tacitly.


    Lin Mengya sneered silently in her heart. No one had expected that the climax of this almost cruel farce would be so silent and weird.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    It was obvious that the person, who threw the small floral quilt on the ground, did such a drastic thing in a momentary burst of anger.


    Lin Mengya looked towards her, a woman who usually was neither talkative nor sociable.


    At this moment, she was rubbing her hands guiltily, but the obvious regret on her face seemed to be faked.


    ¡°Now, are you satisfied?¡±


    Lin Mengya got up and questioned lightly, but it was enough to break down those people.


    She gently walked to the small floral quilt stained with blood and reached out to show the thing wrapped up in the quilt to everyone.


    It was a wax gourd smashed into pieces instead of a baby, whose face was covered with blood, in their imagination.


    The wax gourd was exactly as big as a baby.


    The scarlet blood was a little trick Lin Mengya played. She had instructed someone to stuff it in the wax gourd in advance.


    Seeing that it turned out to be a wax gourd, everyone seemed to be relieved.


    ¡°You keep telling me that children are innocent. What about Madam Xiao¡¯s child? Could it be that her child deserves to be killed?¡±


    Although the baby was fine, everything that had happened just now was real.


    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t prepared in advance, it would have been the baby¡¯s head that was broken at the moment.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it¡­ Madam Xiao intended to escape, so we¡­¡±


    Their excuse became unconvincing. Lin Mengya glanced at the group of people, who still tried to argue irrationally, with her cold eyes.


    ¡°Escape? What has she done? Do you have any valid evidence? A country has its laws and a family has its rules. Which law on earth has she broken? Even the government didn¡¯t punish her. What makes you think that you can say that she is guilty?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked around. After the indignation, everyone seemed to have calmed down a little.


    Therefore, her blame struck everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°But someone saw with her own eyes that she hurt Madam Wu. Your Highness, you can¡¯t harbor her like this!¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the woman with her cold eyes, and her sneer became more and more chilling.


    ¡°Someone saw it with her own eyes? Well, I¡¯d like to ask if she saw it with her own eyes that Madam Xiao pricked the silver needles in Madam Wu¡¯s head? Since she saw it with her own eyes, why didn¡¯t she stop Madam Xiao at that time? Instead, it was until now that she incited you in an affected way to kill a baby!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s questions made those people¡¯s arguments invalid and ridiculous.


    Madam Wu suddenly got up from the ground with disappointment and grief in her watery eyes.


    ¡°In that case, Your Highness, you are not going to punish the culprit severely, are you? Well, I¡¯m not afraid of death. Your Highness, please give my baby back to me so that my son and I can be companions on the way to death!¡±


    Madam Wu said in a choked voice, and every word was heart-wrenching.


    She seemed to imply that Lin Mengya really intended to hound them to death.


    But Lin Mengya, with a faint smile, looked at the unusually grieved and indignant Madam Wu with her perceptive eyes.


    ¡°There is a saying that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. You are quite devoted. You not only court death but also want your baby to die with you. However, I have never said that I will not severely punish the culprit. Just as you said, I will not let go of the culprit.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words stunned everyone.


    Madam Wu insisted that Madam Xiao was the culprit. What was more, Madam Xiao attempted to rush out of the camp with her baby in her arms, which became the evidence.


    But it seemed that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mean to punish Madam Xiao. Was there something else behind it?


    When Madam Wu heard that, a trace of fear flashed across her eyes.


    Nevertheless, when she heard that Lin Mengya was going to severely punish the culprit, she couldn¡¯t help showing a little complacency.


    However, it didn¡¯t last long. Lin Mengya¡¯s words stunned her on the spot.


    ¡°Madam Wu, you tried to set up Madam Xiao and pretend to be the real Madam Wu in an attempt to deceive and confuse the public. Do you admit what you have done?¡±


    Her words created a real buzz among the crowd in an instant.


    Madam Wu looked at Lin Mengya in astonishment, as if she had said something outrageous.


    ¡°Your Highness, even if you want to get Madam Xiao off the hook, you shouldn¡¯t slander me like that! Besides, you brought us here. I¡¯m the real Madam Wu. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Madam Wu said in rage and looked at Lin Mengya with vigilance and disdain in her eyes.


    However, Lin Mengya did not get exasperated because of her denial.


    Instead, she crouched down, patted Madam Xiao¡¯s face, and said.


    ¡°Sister Xiao, get up.¡±


    Hearing her soft voice, Madam Xiao woke up slowly.


    However, she obviously shrank when she saw Lin Mengya with her eyes, which had turned red from crying.


    Then she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lin Mengya with embarrassment.


    ¡°Sister Mengya, I¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled at her gently. Finally, she rubbed the acupuncture points on the top of her head and helped her, who was weak and limp, up.


    ¡°You did a good job. Even I was almost convinced. Nevertheless, I¡¯m really sorry for asking you to take the wax gourd as your baby.¡±


    Lin Mengya comforted Madam Xiao in a soft voice. She had spent a long time talking it over with Madam Xiao about what happened today.


    She didn¡¯t expect that, perhaps because of anxiety, Madam Xiao really regarded the wax gourd as her baby.


    The heart-wrenching pain could not be faked.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers were all confused. What was going on?


    ¡°You said you are Madam Wu, the mother of the baby. However, when you were in danger, you have never protected your baby.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and stared coldly at the woman in front of her.


    In fact, since the day Madam Wu went crazy, she had sensed that Madam Wu and her baby were weird.


    ¡°When you went crazy, you almost smashed the baby. I ask you, is it true?¡±

 Chapter 594 - Stall for Time

    Lin Mengya stared at Madam Wu fixedly with her eyes as sharp as knives.


    Madam Wu thought that it was just Lin Mengya¡¯s counterattack before she broke down.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was plotted against by Madam Xiao. Otherwise, how could I intended to kill my baby?¡±


    Her explanation was so far-fetched, but it sounded plausible at the moment.


    Lin Mengya suddenly sneered and looked at Madam Wu in front of her with interest.


    ¡°Plotted against by Madam Xiao? You kept saying that it was Madam Xiao who plotted against you. However, not to mention that Madam Xiao didn¡¯t have the motive to do that, even if she really made you crazy, it should be a mother¡¯s instinct and subconscious reaction to protect her child. Think of Madam Xiao¡¯s reaction just now. In the crowd, she was also helpless. However, she risked her life to protect her child. Later, she mistakenly believed that her child was thrown on the ground and fainted in a moment of desperation. However, I remember that after you woke up, you showed no concern for your child. Later, you even asked me to take care of your child. I¡¯m wondering why you are such a cruel mother if the child is really yours.¡±


    Although the word ¡°mother¡± was unfamiliar in Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, when she saw that her mother made all kinds of plans for her and her brother¡¯s future, she thought that the maternal love, which deepened and accumulated over the years, could not be explained clearly with only a few words.


    But there was one thing that Lin Mengya was absolutely sure of.


    In the situation that day, any other mother would definitely risk her life to protect her child.


    Or, after waking up, she would confirm that her child was safe and sound at the first time.


    After connecting what had happened before, Lin Mengya found that the flaws of Madam Wu¡¯s explanation could no longer be concealed.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re being irrational. Of course, I care about my child. When Doctor Gu insisted on burying my child alive, I would rather pay for my child¡¯s life with my life. You said these only in order to get Madam Xiao off the hook. I was hurt by her and you didn¡¯t catch the culprit at that time. Of course, I was scared, so I entrusted my child to your care. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to prove anything.¡±


    Since Lin Mengya had her argument, Madam Wu certainly had her excuses.


    However, the current public opinion still tended to support Madam Wu.


    In the current situation, no matter what Lin Mengya said, Madam Xiao was unable to clear her name.


    But Lin Mengya was not anxious. Or in fact, she didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is. I misunderstood you. Since you say you are the child¡¯s mother, so be it.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not argue and even did not lodge the accusation that she had prepared.


    She directly said that she was convinced by Madam Wu, which was unexpected to everyone.


    To be honest, even Madam Wu didn¡¯t expect that. She was stunned on the spot and looked at Lin Mengya in confusion.


    It took her a long while to return to herself.


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. This child can¡¯t talk now, so it¡¯s hard to tell who his mother is. But there¡¯s one thing confusing me. You said that Madam Xiao plotted against you and put you in this situation, right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the problem returned to the beginning.


    Madam Wu nodded, but somehow had a sense of foreboding.


    Lin Mengya had never been a person who easily admitted defeat, especially in such a situation.


    Unexpectedly, before she could straighten out her thinking, after Lin Mengya raised her hand, a girl immediately rushed to her with tears.


    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re all right. I¡¯ve been worried about you and my nephew these days.¡±


    The girl seemed to be about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    Although she was a little timid, she was able to speak clearly.


    Madam Wu suddenly froze, and then grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and said with an unnatural expression.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, cousin. Why are you here?¡±


    The girl said after wiping her tears.


    ¡°Your husband sent someone to pick me up and asked me to come here and accompany you. By the way, cousin, what are you doing now?¡±


    The girl stood behind Madam Wu timidly. After the excitement of meeting her cousin, the girl realized that the current situation seemed to be weird.


    Therefore, she talked in an increasingly low voice.


    With no idea what Lin Mengya was up to, Madam Wu subconsciously stood in front of her cousin with a hint of surprise and suspicion in her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing serious, Your Highness. She¡¯s indeed my cousin. But I¡¯m wondering what you want me to explain.¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled and somehow looked relieved.


    Not only Madam Wu but also those around her thought that Princess Yu was playing a juggling trick because she was at her wit¡¯s end.


    However, just as she was smiling, a figure appeared in front of her in a hurry.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought Madam Wu¡¯s real baby here.¡±


    The figure belonged to Long Tianyu¡¯s personal guard, but at this moment, he was holding a baby in his infancy.


    Madam Wu¡¯s face changed, but before she said anything, her cousin, who was standing behind her, uttered a cry of surprise and then said loudly before being stopped.


    ¡°Cousin, isn¡¯t this your son Rui¡¯er? Why is Rui¡¯er here?¡±


    The words of Madam Wu¡¯s cousin instantly made the atmosphere a little weird.


    It was because everyone knew that the baby, which Madam Wu described as her baby, was still in Lin Mengya¡¯s tent at this moment.


    In this case, who was this baby?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to admit it? Don¡¯t tell me that these two babies are both yours. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to have a talk with your husband.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Madam Wu indifferently. In fact, what had happened just now was simply her effort to stall for time.


    Since the moment she found the silver needles in Madam Xiao¡¯s bedding, she had gotten some clues.


    She found out Madam Wu¡¯s detailed background just by asking Long Tianyu to make some simple inquiries,


    Madam Wu¡¯s husband was just a country gentleman who got the tile because of his brilliant ancestors.


    Meanwhile, Madam Wu was the Miss of an eminent family in the local area.


    At that time, those who went to the Wang family for marriage proposal almost wore out the doorstep of the Wang family. However, no one expected that Madam Wu, who was Miss Wang at that time, chose to marry into the Wu family, which seemed to be prosperous but was actually declining.


    A romantic story between a talented man and a pretty woman was beautiful, but Lin Mengya was a realistic person.


    If Long Tianyu had not mentioned that the Wu family had once served the ancestors of the Long family and an ancestor of the Wu Family had been one of the ministers to which the Long Family had entrusted their children, she probably would not have been able to figure out the key point so quickly.


    ¡°This baby¡­ is not mine. My cousin mistook him for my baby. Please don¡¯t take it amiss, Your Highness.¡±


    Although things had come to this point, Madam Wu still insisted on denying it.


    Lin Mengya sneered and took a step towards Madam Wu.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re looking for, but I¡¯m sorry to tell you that the thing is no longer in the Wu family.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was so low that only Madam Wu heard what she said.


    In an instant, Madam Wu was stunned and looked at Lin Mengya in disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. In fact, the Tiger Token of the Yeyu Guards has been kept in the Wu family for a long time. However, it was taken back when His Majesty ascended the throne. So it¡¯s too late for you to look for it now.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her as if looking at a joke.


    It took Long Tianyu only a meal¡¯s time to find out the ins and outs.


    Because the Wu family was the trusted follower of the initial emperor, the initial emperor entrusted the Tiger Token of the Yeyu Guards, the most elite trusted troops, to the Wu family.


    Of course, this secret army¡¯s mission was just to protect the Jin State.


    When the emperor ascended the throne, this army played a big role.


    However, because the existence of the army was confidential, very few people knew it.


    However, when Long Tianyu mentioned that the Wang family almost married off their daughter in a rush, she had figured out that what the Wang family was after must be the Tiger Token.


    However, the only thing Lin Mengya was wondering was who was the one manipulating the Wang family behind the scenes. Was it the Crown Prince and the Empress, or¡­


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Madam Wu was out of her wits, as if struck by lightning.


    If it was a big blow to her that her baby she had left in a proper place just showed up in front of her, the grief of knowing that she had sacrificed her marriage in exchange for a joke was even more unbearable for her.


    ¡°Of course, other than the members of the royal family, no one else knows these secrets.¡±


    After Lin Mengya finished her words, she pointed to Madam Wu¡¯s nails.


    ¡°In fact, your fingers have given you away a long time ago. You spent much time practicing acupuncture so that some parts of your hands are covered with calluses. Although I don¡¯t know why you framed Madam Xiao, the Wu family is useless to you now.¡±


    This was what confused Lin Mengya the most. If Madam Wu married into the Wu family for the Tiger Token, could it be that she framed Madam Xiao just in order to sow discord in the camp?


    This was too far-fetched. Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, it was very likely that Madam Wu would have really gone mad under the influence of the silver needles.


    Anyone, that was not completely out of her mind, would not do so, unless it was not her only purpose!

 Chapter 595 - End Hastily

    Now the situation became very delicate.


    Both Lin Mengya and Madam Wu clung to their arguments. However, both of them had concrete evidence. Now, the only way to get the final truth was to prove that either of them lied.


    Obviously, Lin Mengya and Madam Wu noticed this. At that moment, they were probably trying to find out the flaw in the other side¡¯s argument.


    ¡°You are right. The baby is indeed mine. Your Highness, you guess correctly.¡±


    For some unknown reason, Madam Wu, who had argued with Lin Mengya sharply just now, admitted it openly.


    This was indeed beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°All of you may leave now. I want to have a private talk with her.¡±


    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya did not want the following conversation to be heard by the others.


    The crowd, who had watched enough of the farce, was dispersed by the guards.


    Soon, only Lin Mengya and Madam Wu were left in the open space.


    ¡°I have to admit that you are very smart.¡±


    Madam Wu said, as if she had laid down a burden.


    As Madam Wu stopped pretending, the timid expression faded from her face.


    She, with a delicate and sedate look, looked into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fearlessly.


    However, there was a hint of regret in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart, but just observant. In fact, you did quite a good job in pretending. Are you really not afraid of death?¡±


    After all, the reason why Lin Mengya was able to avoid a lot of open and secret attacks and managed to get herself off the hooks was that she thought more than others.


    However, the so-called smartness brought her increasingly powerful opponents and increasingly meticulous tricks.


    She really didn¡¯t know what else was in front of her if she kept going down this way.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. If I didn¡¯t have a grudge against this baby, you wouldn¡¯t be able to catch me. But Princess Yu, what can you do after catching me? I¡¯m just a kite manipulated by someone. Since the moment I fell down, the string connecting the one and me has been cut off.¡±


    There was a hint of determination in Madam Wu¡¯s tone.


    Lin Mengya found it extremely familiar. She frowned slightly and looked at Madam Wu with more doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ are a member of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±


    Madam Wu silently nodded, but at this moment, her face suddenly turned extremely pale.


    Lin Mengya realized that something went wrong. When she was about to rush over to check on Madam Wu, Madam Wu, who had stood in front of her just now, fell quietly at her feet in the next moment.


    ¡°My child¡­ He is innocent¡­¡±


    Madam Wu said with blood gushing out of her mouth and nose.


    Lin Mengya did not smell any poison on her.


    In this case, the only explanation was very clear.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you up to?¡±


    Lin Mengya held Madam Wu¡¯s head and asked. With no vitality in her eyes and her pupils beginning to disperse, Madam Wu was probably dying.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not here to harm you¡­ Be careful¡­ be careful¡­¡±


    Madam Wu said her last words in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    Lin Mengya froze on the spot as if she had gotten an electric shock.


    What did she mean?


    Seeing that she had accomplished her mission, Madam Wu died with a smile.


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman, who died in her arms, with a complicated expression, wondering what her last words mean.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡±


    Li Jia came up to Lin Mengya hurriedly from a distance and asked with concern.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya silently put Madam Wu¡¯s body on the grass under her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Bury her properly.¡±


    No matter what Madam Wu was up to, her last words worried Lin Mengya a little.


    If Madam Wu only intended to sow discord among them at the cost of her life, she might have gone a little too far.


    But if what Madam Wu said was true, then¡ª


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya decided to put this matter aside for the time being.


    Madam Wu left quite an awful mess after making a scene.


    If she did not handle it properly, all Long Tianyu¡¯s efforts would be wasted.


    She subconsciously walked to her tent, but was pulled back from her thoughts by a figure in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you, Mengya. You saved the life of another member of my family. Please accept my bow.¡±


    Xiao Yixin said with emotion. Since he was rescued by Baili Rui, he seemed to have attached great importance to his family.


    It was a good thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. This is what I should do. Teacher, Xiu, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a smile and neatly avoided Xiao Yixin¡¯s bow.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t care much about others¡¯ gratitude. If possible, she didn¡¯t even want to have too much contact with those clans.


    Today she learned that there was no permanent loyalty and only permanent interests.


    Because of a so-called witness, she became the target of all. It was terrible to be blamed by everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯d better have a good rest. We¡¯ll come later.¡±


    Baili Rui looked at his student with pity. Perhaps others could not tell it, but he always knew that there was a delicate and soft part hidden in her heart.


    However, it was a pity that from now on, no matter how gentle she looked, there would no longer be any soft part in her heart.


    He really didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    What Madam Wu had done ended up with nothing definite.


    Lin Mengya neither wanted to know nor find out how many versions of rumors there were.


    However, the atmosphere in the isolated campsite became more or less weird.


    Lin Mengya still went to check on the babies and women in each tent with Xiu. However, she rarely smiled sincerely as before.


    Everyone became constrained, because they all knew that they had completely offended Princess Yu in the disturbance a few days ago.


    They were waiting for Princess Yu¡¯s punishment uneasily, but she didn¡¯t say anything. However, they found the uneasiness of waiting for punishment more unbearable than being punished.


    Meanwhile, the men, who had received the news, wrote letters one after another to vehemently condemned their wives.


    Some of them even directly sent a letter to announce divorce.


    In the repressed and even somewhat sad atmosphere, those women did not know what their mistakes had brought.


    After performing the routine of making sure that everyone was safe and sound, Lin Mengya returned to her tent.


    The baby of the Wu family was naturally under his aunt¡¯s care.


    Meanwhile, the poor baby, used as a tool by Madam Wu, was left to Lin Mengya.


    The baby probably had much affinity with Lin Mengya.


    He only showed a lovely smile when he was alone with Lin Mengya.


    Looking at the baby¡¯s white and delicate face, Lin Mengya involuntarily became joyful.


    Perhaps after handling the business, she could consider taking this baby to the capital city with her.


    Come to think of it, she found that there were more and more people in her Liuxin Courtyard.


    ¡°Sister, this is the chicken soup I made. Please have some at least.¡±


    At the entrance, Xiu carefully put a big bowl of fragrant chicken soup beside Lin Mengya¡¯s hand.


    She had been in a bad mood and kept a straight face these days.


    Fortunately, Xiu took care of her while thinking of various ways to offer her some delicious food.


    ¡°Thank you. Sit down. I want to have a talk with you.¡±


    Xiu sat on the bed obediently like a well-behaved girl.


    Lin Mengya looked at her, suddenly chuckled and said gently.


    ¡°How is Xiaoyu¡­ going?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s words instantly flustered Xiu.


    Xiu could lie in front of anyone but Lin Mengya. She had always been panic-stricken and easy to be seen through in front of Lin Mengya.


    However, Xiu calmed down after the panic.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, she nodded silently and spoke.


    ¡°He asked me to tell you that he lives well if I meet you.¡±


    Such a real answer distressed Lin Mengya a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s how he is. He always thinks for me and doesn¡¯t want me to worry about him. Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t ask anything I¡¯m not supposed to know. I don¡¯t want to know the identities of you and Xiaoyu. But I can tell that you like him, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya was not dull-witted. From Xiu¡¯s abnormal reaction, she could get the picture.


    Nevertheless, she did not expect that the person Xiu liked was Xiaoyu.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that today she thought of where Little Bean had gone, she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly realized that Xiaoyu was the one most likely to have connections with Xiu.


    Moreover, Xiaoyu looked steadier than his peers, but in fact, he relied on her more than anyone else.


    Since Xiu kept thinking of learning from her in all respects, there was no doubt that the one Xiu liked was Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Yes, Childe Yu is great, even better than all the other childes in Lieyun.¡±


    Xiu admitted it with a blush.


    Even Lin Mengya involuntarily admired such a simple and straightforward girl a little.


    She probably could never be so straightforward in love during her lifetime.


    Holding Xiu¡¯s little hand, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone that Xiu was the most suitable person for Xiaoyu.


    ¡°We¡¯re destined to be friends. Since you like Xiaoyu and we¡¯re on intimate terms with each other, I should help you.¡±


    As soon as Xiu heard that Lin Mengya was going to help her, she immediately opened her eyes wide.


    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya thought that this girl was really cute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Xiaoyu is going through now, but I can sense that he¡¯s in a difficult situation. Xiu, remember, if the person you like is going through something terrible, the best solution is not to turn a blind eye to it, but to lend a helping hand to him.¡±

 Chapter 596 - Dangerous by Each Step

    Lin Mengya spoke seriously, and Xiu listened carefully.


    After pondering for a while, Xiu came back to her senses and looked at Lin Mengya with a confused expression.


    ¡°Do you mean that you want me to go back to help him?¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. What happened these days had made her realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Whether it was the Candle Dragon Cult or the fight for the throne, everything was far from as simple as she had imagined.


    At first, she thought that she was a chess player, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had already become a chess piece on the chessboard.


    The Lin family had been tied to the chessboard by her. In this case, she had no reason to implicate others to be regarded as a chess piece ?together with her.


    ¡°But I want to stay here to help you. Sister, you won¡¯t mind me if I¡¯m here, will you?¡±


    Xiu looked at Lin Mengya nervously. It took her a lot of effort to learn from others that that man cared the most about this sister.


    If that person found out that she didn¡¯t help Lin Mengya, he might really hate her.


    But now, Lin Mengya said that he might be in trouble.


    It was hard for Xiu to make a choice between the two of them.


    ¡°Of course not. On the contrary, I think you¡¯re a very capable person. However, your role here is really limited. Why don¡¯t you go back and help him? If possible, may I ask you to bring him a letter for me?¡±


    Xiu nodded desperately, as if she was afraid that Lin Mengya would regret her words the next moment.


    Seeing that Xiu had been persuaded by her, Lin Mengya could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Since she could figure out Xiu¡¯s identity, others might also be able to.


    However, according to the current situation, it seemed like the more help she could get, the more dangerous it would be.


    In this way, she¡¯d better make herself look less useful.


    Perhaps, there would still be some time for a buffer in this way.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to write in the letter to Xiaoyu.


    He hadn¡¯t sent a letter to her for a long time. Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the critical situation, Xiaoyu would definitely not make her be so worried about him.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Mengya could only write a few words in the letter.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright now. Don¡¯t worry about me. Take care.¡±


    It was just a few simple sentences, but the meaning behind them was beyond words.


    Xiu left quietly.


    To the public, she was just claiming that Xiu was out looking for medicinal herbs.


    On the other side, although the real Doctor Gu had come back, they still needed a large number of medicinal herbs.


    Many people had joined the team in the search for herbs. Therefore, Xiu would not attract other people¡¯s attention if she joined them.


    The only thing that was inconvenient for Lin Mengya was that from today on, she would have to face Little Bean, who only knew how to eat and sleep alone.


    Xiu¡¯s uncle must have sent someone to follow them. Moreover, they had a unique way to contact each other before.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for Xiu to set foot on her way home.


    Lin Mengya held the little fellow in her arms and looked into the distance, lost in thought.


    Recently, she always felt like she had no one to rely on whether in the Lin family or in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    It was a familiar place for her, but when she thought about it at this moment, she felt strange about it.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her delicate brows subconsciously.


    She did not notice that her eyes, which were full of worry, were filled with her gloom at this moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Xiu to leave, you can still get her back now.¡±


    Xiao Yixin¡¯s gentle voice sounded behind Lin Mengya.


    She turned around. The light blurred Lin Mengya¡¯s facial features. However, her firm attitude did not change at all.


    ¡°Everyone has a suitable position. Xiu¡¯s place is not here.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t find Xiao Yixin annoying, nor did she like him.


    Indeed, for her in the past, Xiao Yixin was a gentle brother. Even if he broke off their engagement, she had thought that their engagement was just a wishful idea between the parents of the Lin and the Xiao families.


    However, for her now, Xiao Yixin was just a familiar stranger.


    In addition, what Madam Wu had said before her death made Lin Mengya alert to these aristocratic families again.


    She had never believed all the words of Madam Wu, but it was indeed a reminder for her.


    She had to figure out the key that the Candle Dragon Cult had chosen to take action in Yun State.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What about your position? And what about mine?¡±


    The latter half of her sentence was more like talking to herself.


    Xiao Yixin lowered his head and looked at his hands in confusion.


    He had thought that he had regained his responsibilities. However, when he saw that Lin Mengya and his sister-in-law were besieged, his mind seemed to have changed again.


    If one day, the people he tried his best to protect would turn against him because of other things, would he feel betrayed again?


    The doubts that had previously been suppressed in his heart once again surged up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but the only thing I¡¯m clear about is that the position of a person is not destined by Heaven, nor is it given by someone else. It¡¯s our own choice.¡±


    That was right. Lin Mengya had already known that no matter if it was in the past or in the future, everything she had experienced was her own choice.


    But now, she was a little shaken by the words of Madam Wu.


    Did she really make the right choice?


    If what Madam Wu said was true, then what should she do to continue her future life?


    Lin Mengya was a little confused. Unconsciously, she tightened her grip on the little guy in her arms.


    The little guy, who felt pain because of the strength, instantly burst out into tears.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s train of thought was interrupted, and she immediately checked on the little guy¡¯s condition.


    In any case, she had to verify the authenticity of Madam Wu¡¯s words.


    At least, she couldn¡¯t be used by others in such an unclear way.


    Without Xiu by her side, there was nothing different about Lin Mengya¡¯s life except for being a little busy.


    Long Tianyu still often asked people to send her some letters.


    It was just that he hadn¡¯t stood by the shore to meet her for a few days.


    Once again, the isolated camp quieted down.


    The atmosphere gradually became less oppressive. However, no one dared to go against Lin Mengya again.


    In other words, they had all realized that on that day when they chose the side, they had already cut off the possibility of Lin Mengya being close to them.


    Therefore, when they got used to Lin Mengya¡¯s indifference again, their way of getting along with each other was fixed.


    If they did not violate each other, there would be less friction between them.


    This was also good. Lin Mengya was also happy to be like this.


    The little guy, who was temporarily adopted by her, grew up very quickly. In addition to the help of the sister-in-law of the Xiao family and Sister Zhu, Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin were the ones who took care of her the most.


    Every day, she could see these two men being tortured by Little Bean, frowning tightly, and shouting for mercy.


    This also made Lin Mengya relax a lot.


    The situation of all the children was normal. According to Lin Mengya¡¯s speculation, as long as these children grew safely for a year, the Venomous Armored Insects¡¯ eggs, which had no chance to hatch, would be integrated with the children¡¯s bodies.


    Furthermore, from the music score for green stringed instrument, Lin Mengya got another piece of top-secret information.


    In fact, Venomous Armored Insects were not used to punish criminals in the past.


    Instead, it was a way to protect newborns. Many ancient races would plant their eggs into a baby¡¯s body after the child was born.


    On the one hand, they could enhance the ability of the newborn to resist poison. On the other hand, this kind of insect egg could actually protect the child¡¯s heart and lungs.


    As for that horrifying reproduction method, it could also be regarded as a kind of memorial to those dead newborns.


    Only this type of function, for some reason, gradually faded away in the process of inheritance.


    On the contrary, what remained were the terrifying Venomous Armored Insects.


    However, since that was the case, the doctor who insisted on burying the babies might only know about the reproduction of Armored Venomous Insects and not know the real use of the insect eggs.


    If that was the case, then the person who planted the insect eggs in children might not be that stupid.


    Everything still remained a mystery. It seemed that she had to investigate them one by one in order to uncover the final truth.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Highness has come to pick you up.¡±


    Outside the tent, Li Jia spoke respectfully.


    Lin Mengya stopped thinking about these things. Since the real doctor had come back, more and more people had given up the idea of burying the children.


    From Long Tianyu¡¯s letter, Lin Mengya learned that the real Doctor Gu, Gu Die, always covered his men¡¯s mistakes and could not distinguish right from wrong. However, the good news was that after he learned that his junior fellow apprentice was going to bury the innocent babies alive, he had taken the initiative to stop his junior fellow apprentice and apologized to Long Tianyu.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya learned the differences between these two doctors.


    In that case, there was no need to keep using this temporary isolated camp anymore.


    However, in order to ensure the safety of the children, Long Tianyu was tough and asked the Gu brothers not to get close to the campsite.


    It seemed that there was an argument again.


    However, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t care about it. Days had passed safely. The news saying the children were the source had also disappeared.


    It was also time to let mothers and children be reunited with their families.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu came to pick up his princess as soon as possible.


    However, when he was full of expectation, he saw Lin Mengya. She came to him in plain clothes, with a baby in her arms and a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The prince, who missed his princess so much, was stunned to see a little guy on his princess¡¯s chest.


    A look of surprise flashed across Prince Yu¡¯s face. Soon, he regained his composure.


    ¡°I adopted this child. It¡¯s a little complicated. I¡¯ll explain it to you later.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.


    In fact, she had deliberately concealed the existence of Little Bean. It was also because she had not wanted to adopt this child before.

 Chapter 597 - Cliche

    However, this baby was really on intimate terms with her.


    Every day, he looked at her with his big, black and crystal-clear eyes. At that moment, Lin Mengya felt that she could no longer leave this baby alone.


    Regarding Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya wanted to play a trick on him.


    She would like to see his response after he, who had always been aloof from others, knew that she got a baby out of nowhere.


    ¡°You¡­ He¡­¡±


    Obviously, Long Tianyu did not expect the baby¡¯s sudden showing up in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    He walked behind Lin Mengya, and the two of them remained silent all the way.


    It was not until they returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s tent in the camp that Lin Mengya turned around and put the sleeping baby on Long Tianyu¡¯s bed.


    ¡°He is the baby I adopt. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and said softly.


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu swallowed the questions on the tip of his tongue.


    He looked at the sleeping baby¡¯s chubby face and then at Lin Mengya, who seemed to remain composed.


    He finally nodded.


    Lin Mengya smiled brightly, knowing that Long Tianyu would not turn her down.


    She held Long Tianyu¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent together.


    Outside, it was a scene of the reunion between husband and wife, father and baby.


    The affection among family members, who had been separated for a long time, brought them back together. At least at this moment, the affection among them was sincere without any impurities.


    However, such a scene did not arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s and Long Tianyu¡¯s strong emotions.


    The two of them tacitly walked to the riverside with no one else around.


    Now, the riverside, the liveliest place in the past few days, had quieted down at this moment.


    ¡°How have you been these days?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu. Although they were not far away from each other, they had not seen each other for several days.


    She reached out and touched the deep outline of Long Tianyu¡¯s face. She had never thought that she was not a sentimental person. However, when she saw Long Tianyu, she involuntarily felt a burst of tenderness only between the two of them.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    She felt her slender waist was gripped by his iron arms.


    He pulled her into his arms and finally smelled the fragrance of her hair again after all this time.


    He took a deep breath subconsciously. No matter how busy he had been in the camp these days, at this moment, with her in his arms, he felt that his stress seemed to have been relieved.


    He felt a pair of delicate hands were around his waist.


    The two of them snuggled up to each other like this, which was as beautiful as a landscape painting.


    ¡°Silly, at this moment, you should say that you have been fine, even if only to comfort me.¡±


    The silence was broken by Lin Mengya.


    With a cunning smile, she teased.


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and stared at her gentle eyes, lifting the corners of his mouth to show a rare smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Silly!¡± Lin Mengya cursed him softly in her heart.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and leaned on Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder quietly.


    ¡°Madam Wu replaced her baby with this baby. I think that this baby must have something to do with the Wang family and the Wu Family. However, now the best solution is to raise him by ourselves.¡±


    Lin Mengya explained in a soft voice. Long Tianyu should be clearer about this than her.


    The Wu family was the trusted follower of the ancestors of the Long family, while the Wang family also had its background.


    She still remembered that Madam Wu had said that she hated this baby.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought that there might be some unexpected gains if she kept this baby with her.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. Be careful of Gu Die. Neither he nor his junior fellow apprentice is easy to deal with.¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head and looked at Long Tianyu with a strange look.


    ¡°I heard some news about you and Doctor Gu outside. You seem to have an ambiguous relationship with him?¡±


    In an instant, Long Tianyu felt a chill.


    He lowered his head and looked at Lin Mengya nervously. The rumors about him and Gu Die were nothing but baseless gossip.


    However, the only thing he feared was to be misunderstood by Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not the kind of person who gets jealous easily. I¡¯m just wondering what happened between you and him so that there are such rumors.¡±


    Lin Mengya hid her smirk while talking. She had never expected that she would be so wicked that she enjoyed watching Long Tianyu get anxious.


    He could only blame himself for being formidable.


    She could probably have only an opportunity to watch him get anxious for a long time.


    After carefully observing Lin Mengya and making sure that she was not angry at all, Long Tianyu breathed a long sigh of relief in secret.


    ¡°Nothing. We just talked throughout the night several times because of the plague.¡±


    Long Tianyu gently rubbed Lin Mengya¡¯s nose, and regained his calmness.


    Lin Mengya reluctantly lowered her head.


    She thought that she managed to make fun of him. Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu humored her on purpose.


    ¡°Well, I thought you were too thirsty to be choosy. By the way, have you made any progress in looking into the origin of the plague?¡±


    Lin Mengya teased Long Tianyu. At this point, they had a tacit understanding long before.


    Even if Long Tianyu was caught in bed with a woman, as long as Long Tianyu denied it, Lin Mengya would believe him unconditionally, not to mention she just heard some unfounded rumors.


    This world was much more complicated than people imagined.


    Sometimes, seeing was not necessarily believing.


    ¡°Gu Die and his junior fellow apprentice don¡¯t know about the venomous insects, and they only found the antidote by accident. Now, the only certain thing is that they are not the one caused the plague with poison.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. The result Long Tianyu got must be extremely detailed and real.


    In that case, she could only give up finding out the origin of the plague through Gu Die for the time being.


    It seemed that she could only think of a way to go to the place, where the plague began, and make an investigation.


    ¡°Your Highness, Doctor Gu invites both of you to his place.¡±


    The two of them, who were embracing each other on the shore, did not avoid being seen by the guard coming to report.


    After all, they were legal husband and wife. Although this degree of intimacy was a little out of line with etiquette, it could be considered acceptable.


    However, the guards coming to report something felt embarrassed every time they saw this.


    They had no idea where they should look in front of this kind of scene.


    ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant that he thinks he can summon Your Highness at will.¡±


    Long Tianyu, of course, did not take this invitation seriously. But somehow, Lin Mengya felt like making fun of Doctor Gu.


    There was a smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face, but she said in a playful tone.


    The guard coming to report felt his head was covered with cold sweat in an instant.


    Prince Yu was known as a tough nut to crack. Now, even Princess Yu, who had always been sensible, seemed to have issues with Doctor Gu.


    His job became increasingly tough.


    ¡°Doctor Gu must have something important to tell us. Tell him that His Highness will meet him in our tent and ask him to come over.¡±


    Lin Mengya stopped talking in a playful tone.


    The guard immediately left, and Lin Mengya slowly got out from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    Unexpectedly, she met Long Tianyu¡¯s explorative eyes.


    With a bright smile, Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t think his princess could hide any emotion of hers from him.


    It had only been a few days since they last met, but he detected Lin Mengya¡¯s difference.


    In the past, no matter how dissatisfied she was, she would not show her emotion obviously on her face.


    However, the sharp words didn¡¯t seem like what she would say.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and hid her difference.


    In fact, only she knew that she just didn¡¯t want to be a nice person anymore.


    After all, a nice person was like a lamb roasted on fire by others.


    Even if a nice person would be praised as a righteous hero after his death, he had to bear heart-wrenching misunderstandings and betrayals when he was alive.


    Therefore, she chose not to be a nice person anymore.


    Fuck the big picture. She would rather follow her heart than be an over-scrupulous person.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Perhaps he thought too much.


    Lin Mengya was no less intelligent than him. Perhaps she had her reason to do so.


    As the two of them walked into the camp, the passers-by bowed and paid their respects to them.


    However, the two of them were equally aloof and just nodded slightly.


    Such an indifferent and aloof attitude made those, who intended to curry favor with them or looked down on them, restrain themselves a little.


    Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu into Prince Yu¡¯s tent.


    As soon as they entered the tent, they saw a cyan-gray figure walking back and forth in the tent uneasily.


    At the sight of Long Tianyu, the figure immediately came up to him.


    Meanwhile, the figure showed a shy smile on her delicate face.


    ¡°Where have you been? I need to talk to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and hid her sneer.


    It was no wonder there was that kind of rumors.


    A woman disguised as a man was indeed a cliche in a story between a talented man and a beautiful woman.


    Unfortunately, the hero in this story was her husband.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t even look at Gu Die, just took his princess¡¯s hand and asked her to sit in his seat.


    It was only then that Gu Die noticed the pretty woman beside Long Tianyu.


    Watching Long Tianyu¡¯s thoughtful look in surprise, she realized that he had never been so gentle and modest in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about the plague. I heard that the babies are back. I want to give them a diagnosis for the sake of safety.¡±


    Biting her lip, Gu Die still could not look away from the couple.


    The stubbornness rooted in her bones and blood made it impossible for her to give up easily.


    However, it was not until the woman sitting in Long Tianyu¡¯s seat raised her head and looked at her that she realized why Long Tianyu had been indifferent to her all the time.

 Chapter 598 - A Fond Dream

    Her delicate eyes were as gentle and fluid as water.


    Even without wearing exquisite makeup, the woman still looked so charming that other women even found it difficult to be jealous of her.


    After taking a glance at her, the woman lowered her head and burst into laughter probably because of Long Tianyu¡¯s words.


    However, Gu Die somehow felt hopeless.


    She had thought that she could be one of the most beautiful women in the world.


    However, when she saw Lin Mengya, she realized that she was just a person of narrow view.


    ¡°Doctor Gu offers to do that out of kindness. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you allow her?¡±


    Her gentle voice made Gu Die feel a little embarrassed.


    In fact, Gu Die, who had never fallen in love with anyone, had a crush on Long Tianyu, who had always been cold to her, during the past few days.


    She had thought that he was indifferent because she was disguised as a man.


    Now it seemed that it was because of his wife.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Long Tianyu immediately agreed with Lin Mengya. However, he, who had looked at his wife with tenderness just now, immediately became indifferent when looking at Gu Die.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Doctor Gu. My wife has just returned and needs to rest. Mr. Gu, please leave now.¡±


    He expressionlessly asked Gu Die to leave, without even being slightly moved by the reluctance in Gu Die¡¯s eyes.


    Biting her lip, Gu Die turned around and walked out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent swiftly.


    Watching Gu Die leaving, Lin Mengya showed a sneer.


    ¡°This Doctor Gu is quite different from what I imagined.¡±


    The fact that she was disguised as a man was beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s expectation.


    Now she even had a crush on Long Tianyu.


    However, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it at all.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s proficient in medical skills.¡±


    When mentioning Gu Die, Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t even slightly moved.


    However, Lin Mengya was clear about what he was thinking.


    Long Tianyu probably just considered Gu Die a stranger who could help him.


    Since Gu Die was just a stranger, he certainly would not waste any effort thinking about her affection for him.


    ¡°You must be tired. Take a rest here, and I¡¯ll come back to see you in the evening.¡±


    He gently settled Lin Mengya on his bed alongside the baby, who had fallen asleep.


    After putting away his coldness, Long Tianyu was indeed the most charming man in the world.


    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile. She didn¡¯t intend to expose Gu Die¡¯s clumsy disguise.


    She had seen plenty of rivals in love, but at the first glance, she knew that Gu Die was unqualified to be a threat to the relationship between her and Long Tianyu.


    Since Gu Die was an insignificant passer-by, it was unnecessary for either she or Long Tianyu to spend time thinking about Gu Die¡¯s problem.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes to have a nap, while beginning to leaf through the part about the Venomous Armored Insects in the Qingzheng Dispensatory.


    The emperor might prevail over all dissenting views and send her and Long Tianyu here so that Long Tianyu could win popular support.


    If Long Tianyu did not handle it properly, it would be even more difficult for him to get such an opportunity again.


    In addition, before she left the capital city, she had secretly sent a letter to her brother.


    She didn¡¯t know how much progress her brother had made.


    Although the emperor did not like the Crown Prince, considering the power of the empress¡¯s parents¡¯ family, he could not easily dethrone the Crown Prince.


    This time Long Tianyu might be able to shake the foundation of the Crown Prince.


    When the time came, the confrontation between them and the empress¡¯s party would be out in the open.


    Both she and the Lin family were walking on a knife-edge, and the slightest carelessness could lead them to everlasting perdition.


    Therefore, no matter whether Madam Wu had told the truth or not, she had to verify it only if she could make sure of her safety.


    A deep sigh came from the tent, where only she and the baby remained.


    Something seemed to be much more complicated than she had imagined.


    After staggering out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent, Gu Die felt as if all her strength had been drained.


    There was a combination of disappointment and envy on her pretty face.


    She even couldn¡¯t remember how she returned to her tent and lay on her bed in dismay.


    She kept thinking of the scene where Long Tianyu and his wife were on intimate terms inside his tent.


    It seemed to be what she had longed for, but she could never be a part of it.


    At the thought that her crush, which had just sprouted in her heart, was strangled like this, she felt a hint of reluctance.


    ¡­


    ¡°Senior sister apprentice, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did that guy annoy you again?¡±


    Gu Xing, who had been severely lectured by Gu Die after she learned the truth, was looking at his senior sister apprentice flatteringly at the moment.


    At home, his senior sister apprentice was his master¡¯s beloved daughter.


    Even he and his brother apprentices couldn¡¯t be considered respectful in front of her, but at least they were very kind and modest to her.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what his senior sister apprentice was thinking and didn¡¯t expect that she would have a crush on the man who had always treated her harshly.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xing showed a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    He had thought that he could have a chance to spend some time alone with his senior sister apprentice during this journey.


    Now, he knew his senior sister apprentice¡¯s thoughts better than anyone else.


    ¡°He¡­ will never belong to me.¡±


    Gu Die, who had always been strong and confident, felt sad and burst into tears.


    At that moment, Gu Xing panicked. He was about to wipe her tears with his hand, but Gu Die pushed him away with her hand.


    Gu Xing stopped moving his hand in the air with a hint of anger on his face.


    ¡°Senior sister apprentice, isn¡¯t he just a prince? When we return to our sect, you can ask Master for help. With his fame, Master can make any member of the royal family or nobles ask to marry you!¡±


    Hearing Gu Xing¡¯s words, Gu Die froze on the spot.


    She turned around and almost looked at Gu Xing pleadingly with her slightly red eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xing, do you think he will marry me as long as my father asks him to do so?¡±


    Gu Xing immediately nodded, looking even more arrogant and majestic than a prince.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With my father¡¯s help, he will definitely belong to me. But his princess¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Long Tianyu won¡¯t fall in love with me with her around.¡±


    In fact, Gu Die did not know why she liked Long Tianyu.


    Perhaps it was because when they talked over the plague that night, Long Tianyu¡¯s delicate and serious profile moved her.


    Perhaps it was because when they gave treatment to the victims that time, Long Tianyu¡¯s command with composure aroused her admiration of him.


    Or perhaps it was because she gradually fell in love with him as she got to know about his brilliance, his flawlessness, and his talents.


    However, after Princess Yu showed up, everything seemed to have turned into her unattainable desire.


    He looked at Lin Mengya with more sincerity and passion in his eyes than that in her eyes when she looked at him.


    With Lin Mengya beside him, he probably would not show her any sincerity in his lifetime.


    Looking at his senior sister apprentice, who suddenly became extremely upset again, Gu Xing showed a hint of viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°If she¡¯s a hindrance, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    This thought flashed across Gu Die¡¯s mind.


    However, she soon suppressed this idea.


    She shook her head like a rattle. No, she heard that Princess Yu was also a master of medical skills.


    Apart from that, if Long Tianyu found out about it, both she and Brother Xing probably would not be able to get out of the tent alive, not to mention to win Long Tianyu¡¯s favor.


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know your concerns. A few days ago, those people came again. I know you are so kind-hearted that you let go of those babies. Nevertheless, if we could accomplish what they asked us to do, they may have a way to get rid of the person in the way without being noticed!¡±


    Gu Xing¡¯s deep voice was like a devil¡¯s temptation, leading to a sign of the collapse of the bottom line in Gu Die¡¯s heart.


    He saw everything and knew that his senior sister apprentice was about to be convinced.


    With a hint of joy flashing across his eyes, he involuntarily increased the chips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told them that you will never do anything too outrageous. So they put forward a mission we can accomplish easily.¡±


    Gu Xing¡¯s words made Gu Die fall into a whirlpool of temptation.


    Conscience and desire battled in her clear eyes, and one of them gradually gained the upper hand.


    ¡°What did they ask us to do?¡±


    Watching Gu Die hesitating, Gu Xing showed a smug smile.


    They came out to heal the wounded and rescue the dying, but they got nothing from it.


    How could anyone in the world do such a stupid thing?


    He lowered his head and whispered a few words in Gu Die¡¯s ear.


    Gu Die just hesitated for a moment, and then nodded heavily.


    Lin Mengya, who was looking through the Qingzheng Dispensatory in the tent at this moment, had no idea what a vicious flower of conspiracies could come out of a woman¡¯s desire.


    The job of settling the victims was being carried out in an orderly manner.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she sneaked out of the tent alone after looking through the Qingzheng Dispensatory.


    According to the report of Long Tianyu¡¯s guards, there were more than 20 camps like this of various sizes in Yunzhou.


    The imperial court¡¯s supplies for disaster relief came in time. As a result, after the sudden outbreak, the plague had been gradually suppressed.


    In fact, in the past few days in the isolated camp, she had been occupied with studying the samples sent by Long Tianyu¡¯s guards from various places with her teacher.


    ¡­


    She found that, in fact, the so-called therapeutic drugs developed by Gu Die and Gu Xing only delayed the attack of the plague.


    Those patients, thought to have been cured by her, would definitely have another attack at most three or five years later, or at least a few months later.


    Moreover, not only the attack of the plague was delayed, but also the pain would last longer.

 Chapter 599 - The Secret Order of the Poison Sect

    If one were forced to watch and helplessly bear it as their muscles and bones were inverted, it would be torture.


    At the thought of it, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill rush down her spine.


    Therefore, she had to try her best to find the real antidote before the symptoms developed.


    Otherwise, it was very likely that Long Tianyu would become a scapegoat for Gu Die.


    In this way, Lin Mengya forgot about the matter of competing with Gu Die. She had no interest in doing so, and besides, she had no time.


    ¡°What a quack! He¡¯s such a quack!¡±


    Baili Rui growled in anger. Under his careful observation, he could already identify the side effects of Gu Die¡¯s medicine.


    Those who took his medicine were essentially drinking poison to quench their thirst.


    Baili Rui was a poison-making doctor, but when he saw the results, he couldn¡¯t help feeling disgusted with Gu Die.


    ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t mean it. After all, not everyone has such profound knowledge in the art of poison.¡±


    Compared with Baili Rui, Lin Mengya was much calmer.


    She had combined the knowledge of poison from her teacher with the modern techniques she possessed so that she was able to achieve such a result.


    With Gu Die¡¯s medical skill, it would be impossible to speculate about such serious complications.


    Perhaps Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know much about other things, but at the very least, she knew Gu Die didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who didn¡¯t care about the lives of others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come out to harm others if you don¡¯t have good medical skills. Humph, don¡¯t I know what kind of people they are? Once the poison spreads in the future, they might put the blame on our Poison-making Doctors. Thirty years ago, they did this.¡±


    Lin Mengya had felt that it was a little strange in the past.


    The teacher¡¯s temper was a little weird, but to be honest, he was not unreasonable.


    However, he would always inexplicably target those orthodox doctors, especially the ones from aristocratic families.


    For example, once she mentioned the Pavilion of Herbs to him, he scolded those elders and famous doctors harshly one by one.


    Now she understood that there seemed to be some kind of grudge held by them in the past.


    ¡°What happened 30 years ago?¡±


    Baili Rui didn¡¯t avoid Lin Mengya¡¯s question this time. On the contrary, he sighed and sat opposite her.


    He began to tell Lin Mengya about what had happened in the past.


    ¡°Although our doctors¡¯ sects are not divided as strongly as other sects, there are differences between them. Nowadays, many people think that poisonous techniques originated from the Lieyun Empire and the medical skills originated from the Nation of Lintian. These are just rumors. According to my family¡¯s records, poison and medical skills were actually both passed down from ancient countries. However, because of their differences, it was split up into the Pavilion of Herbs in Lintian and the Black Spirit Academy in Lieyun. However, the inheritance of our poison skills should be from the Poison Sect.¡±


    Poison Sect? This was a new name to Lin Mengya.


    She subconsciously checked the music score for green-stringed instruments and found that there was no record of the Poison Sect.


    She couldn¡¯t help but focus on listening to her teacher¡¯s words.


    With Baili Rui¡¯s pride, he actually had a pious look on his face when he spoke the name ¡°Poison Sect¡±.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    ¡°It is said that the Poison Sect originated from the Ancient Tang Empire and was founded by an extraordinary person. There were a total of 76 books on poison skills, which covered almost all the records of poison. The records of poison passed down through our later generations all came from this. However, for some reason, the Ancient Tang Empire was destroyed and the Poison Sect disappeared in front of everyone. Although that¡¯s the case, the poison techniques were not lost. It¡¯s just that the poison techniques did not have a good reputation at that time, so most of the poison masters gathered in Lieyun.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, this kind of situation had also happened in modern times.


    However, it was a pity that the Poison Sect had disappeared just like that.


    Baili Rui suddenly had a look of disdain on his face when he changed the topic.


    Then, he began to talk about what had happened more than 30 years ago.


    ¡°Originally, the successors of poison and medical skills would compete with each other every ten years. The method of competition was very simple. Detoxify the other side¡¯s poison. If people from medical backgrounds could not unravel our poison, they would lose. On the surface, it seemed that we were at an advantage, but you know all the drugs in the world have some way of being counteracted. When a new poison is created, an antidote will also be born. Therefore, the heir of poison always won more and lost less. However, 30 years ago, my father¡¯s best friend got a rare poisonous flower. Its stamen was poisonous, but the petals were its antidote. The petals were also poisonous, but the stem was the antidote. The stem was also poisonous, but the root of it could be the antidote. Such a strange flower was very rare, so my father¡¯s good friend searched the world and almost got all of this kind of poisonous flower. We were sure to win that year, but who knew that there would be a plague?¡±


    The plot sounded very familiar to Lin Mengya.


    Only the symptoms of the plague were similar to the symptoms of being poisoned by that strange flower.


    Those famous doctors who claimed to be the medical experts had tried to detoxify people everywhere. However, they had done it wrongly, which had led to the deaths of most patients.


    Therefore, to avoid responsibility, as well as the disgrace of the poison¡¯s successor, they had joined hands and pushed all the responsibilities to a senior.


    ¡°Back then, Uncle Shen was forced into a corner and committed suicide. Although those poisonous flowers were proven to be not the main culprit of that plague, for the sake of their reputations, those shameless people burned all the poisonous flowers that could prove Uncle Shen¡¯s innocence. It was also because of this that my father gave the order that the Baili family must leave the doctors¡¯ sects for the rest of our lives. Unexpectedly, even though we were cautious, our family was still destroyed.¡±


    A trace of bitterness spread over Baili Rui¡¯s face.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. She could understand these things.


    As long as people lived in the world, what they would pursue was fame and wealth.


    No matter how high-sounding the reason was, all she had done was hope that Long Tianyu would be able to make it to that position in the right and proper way.


    If someone dared to try stopping her at this time, she would not hesitate to use all kinds of means to get rid of them.


    She had never been a noble person.


    ¡°However, does the poison sect that you mentioned have anything to do with your family background?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya was not interested in other things, she held a similar attitude as Baili Rui did towards the rumors about poison skills.


    The more she studied poison skills, the shallower she felt she was.


    The art of poison and the art of medicine indeed had similarities.


    But in fact, it was more difficult to learn poison than medicine.


    Therefore, as soon as she heard the name ¡°Poison Sect¡±, she felt an itch in her heart, as if someone had scratched it.


    Seeing that his only student was so curious, Baili Rui thought for a while before deciding to take out a small cloth bag from his luggage.


    The cloth bag was about the size of a palm, and it was dark red. Although it was a little old, it still emitted a good lustre.


    Lin Mengya stared at the little cloth bag in Baili Rui¡¯s hand. Could it be that he was going to give her some family heirloom again?


    ¡°Little girl, you only know how to keep an eye on my treasures. Alas, so many people wanted this thing once, but they all failed to get it. Now, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡±


    Baili Rui teased her with a smile, but there was a hint of reluctance in his tone.


    He opened the little cloth bag layer by layer. Finally, a seal with an ancient aura appeared.


    Seeing the seal, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    If it were not for the fact that the seal in front of her was made of obsidian and there was a white chrysanthemum pattern on it, she would definitely think that it was the key she had seen at the bottom of the Lin Family¡¯s pool.


    However, she still kept her doubts deep in her heart.


    Because her intuition told her that this thing was not as simple as it looked.


    ¡°Since you have joined our Baili family, there are some things that you must understand. First of all, our Baili family is an authentic Poison Sect. If the Poison Sect has a chance to be known to all again in the future, you must go to the Poison Sect and reconnect our Baili family with them in person.¡±


    Seeing Baili Rui¡¯s serious look, Lin Mengya had no choice but to nod.


    But in fact, she was also very interested in the Poison Sect. If that day really came, she would definitely go.


    ¡°Second, you can¡¯t let anyone know about the existence of the Poison Sect and this Black Chrysanthemum Seal, especially about the medical skills. For so many years, they have been watching the movements of the Poison Sect. You can¡¯t reveal anything about it even to those closest to you. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Long Tianyu would never interfere with her matters regarding the art of poison. Moreover, she was planning to keep the secret of Sanjue Hall to the end.


    Therefore, this was not a difficult task.


    ¡°The third point, you can choose to obey or not. If possible, I hope that this Black Chrysanthemum Seal will stop being passed on. In fact, Poison Sect is just a big dream for us.¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s voice was so soft that Lin Mengya almost missed the note of deep regret and pity in his voice.


    Holding the slightly cold seal in her hand, she felt that it weighed a thousand pounds.


    After all, this seal represented the dreams and expectations of many generations of the Baili family.


    Now he had chosen to pass it to her, it was like he was ending his long-cherished wish.


    Lin Mengya put the seal in her arms and looked at Baili Rui solemnly. She would definitely give Baili Rui the best results from these three points.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given my last bit of treasure to you. There¡¯s nothing left on me. Stop coveting my treasure, you little girl.¡±


    Baili Rui hid the sadness in his heart and pretended to be relaxed, making Lin Mengya feel sorry for him.

 Chapter 600 - Harbouring Malicious Intentions

    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. If I have a child in the future, won¡¯t you even give my baby a gift on your first meeting?¡±


    Over the past few days, Xiu had not been around. Baili Rui would occasionally help take care of Little Bean.


    Although Baili Rui did not show any mercy when he manipulated poison, he was very tender when he was with Little Bean.


    It was said that Baili Wuchen had been brought up by him. Although Baili Rui was a little out of practice with his baby-caring skills, he was well-organized with feeding and holding Little Bean.


    At the very least, he was much stronger than Lin Mengya, who was a stranger to these things.


    Lin Mengya even wanted to make Little Bean into Baili Rui and Yunzhu¡¯s son in the future.


    Anyway, at their age, it would be a little difficult for them to give birth.


    After such a long time, Baili Rui and Yunzhu should have their own lives.


    ¡°You bad girl. You only know how to make a fool of your teacher!¡±


    Baili Rui stared at his student with a smile. In the past year, he had been accompanied by her and Yunzhu day and night. In fact, he felt that he had no regrets in his life.


    If he were lucky enough to see Lin Mengya¡¯s child, he would definitely dote on it as if it were his biological granddaughter.


    Naturally, he had already prepared the meeting gift a long time ago.


    ¡°My child will call you Grandpa in the future. Therefore, there must be some meeting gifts. Otherwise, my baby will be closer to my father than to you,¡± Lin Mengya said playfully.


    In fact, her father had sent her a lot of letters before.


    Although he hadn¡¯t said anything directly, his tone of voice had been so mild that Lin Mengya could sense his desire for a grandchild.


    However, it was not that she didn¡¯t work hard, but¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He is your father, but I¡¯m your teacher. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying that a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime? However, little girl, your current health is really not good enough for giving birth. Do you want to tell Prince Yu about this?¡±


    She could hide it from anyone, but she could not hide it from her teacher¡¯s keen eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know whether the remaining poison in her body had been lurking for a long time or if it had mixed with other kinds of tonics and poisons. Gradually, there had been a change beyond her control.


    Since yesterday, the Shen Nung system had failed to detect the poison in her body.


    There were only two possibilities for this result.


    First, the poison had been completely removed, so there was no trace of it in her body or blood.


    Of course, this was the best result, and it was also what she hoped for the most.


    However, it was a pity that this was nothing more than a wish.


    The second possibility was that the poison had integrated with her body. In other words, the poison might have invaded her blood, bones, muscles, and even hair.


    Therefore, the Shen Nung system¡¯s test would treat the poison as a normal element of her body.


    If that were the case, she would be in big trouble.


    ¡°Teacher, will I become poisonous?¡±


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya asked hesitantly.


    Although she was trying hard to suppress her heart¡¯s fear, she still kept her gaze steady.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Silly girl, There are just traces of poison in your body temporarily. If you become a poisonous person, I will definitely help you find a way to cure yourself. At the very least, I can take you back to the Baili family. We will definitely come up with a solution.¡±


    Baili Rui comforted Lin Mengya. As a matter of fact, he had not expected such a result.


    But there was one thing that he had hidden in his heart, and he did not want to add pressure to Lin Mengya. She was already under a lot of stress.


    In fact, there was indeed something special about Lin Mengya.


    Once, he had accidentally taken a little bit of Lin Mengya¡¯s blood.


    Her blood had looked no different from that of an ordinary person, but he had found that it could balance out all poisons.


    In other words, no matter how difficult it was to neutralize the properties of a poison, they would obtain the best equilibrium in her blood.


    It sounded simple.


    However, once this secret was found out by the crazy poison-making doctors or the so-called orthodox medicine doctors¡­


    What awaited Lin Mengya might be a catastrophe!


    There was always a lot of medicine in a dose to regulate the properties of the primary drug.


    It was because they had to make the medicine maximally effective.


    Not just a few herbs could cure or poison people. Therefore, Baili Rui could not tell anyone about this.


    For the sake of Lin Mengya, as well as the descendants of the world¡¯s poison doctors.


    After thirty years, he couldn¡¯t allow a bloody storm to start again.


    After saying goodbye to Baili Rui, Lin Mengya strolled around and returned to Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.


    Long Tianyu was still dealing with the victims, so he hadn¡¯t come back yet.


    Lin Mengya sat on the chair and picked up a medical book casually, but she couldn¡¯t concentrate on it at all.


    Should she tell Long Tianyu?


    She didn¡¯t want to hide anything from him. She remembered that on a TV show she used to watch, the host had once said, ¡°Never hide anything from your lover.¡±


    Now, she didn¡¯t mean to hide her health condition.


    It was only because Long Tianyu was so busy that she did not want him to be bothered by her business.


    ¡°May I ask if Princess Yu is inside?¡±


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came from outside the tent.


    Lin Mengya put down the book in her hand, restrained her emotions, and answered:


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not find it strange when she saw Gu Die appear in the tent.


    Her intuition was very accurate. From the look in Gu Die¡¯s eyes when she looked at Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya could tell many things.


    However, Long Tianyu had no interest in Gu Die at all.


    Hence, she couldn¡¯t even be called a rival in love.


    Gu Die was still dressed like a young man. After the initial panic, she had regained her composure.


    Behind her was the good-for-nothing junior fellow apprentice.


    Their attitude today was a little unexpectedly kind, so Lin Mengya didn¡¯t drive them away immediately.


    ¡°Princess Yu, sorry to disturb you. I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    Although Gu Die was polite, Lin Mengya did not intend to say too much to her.


    Sitting on the chair, she didn¡¯t even have the intention to get up. On the contrary, she looked lightly at Gu Die with her sharp eyes, seemingly able to see through people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a presumptuous request, don¡¯t ask it. I don¡¯t have any personal relationship with Dr. Gu. There is even a big misunderstanding between your junior brother and me. Before the prince left, he said that everything required his permission. If you have any requests, Dr. Gu, why don¡¯t you go and ask the prince?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was indifferent and merciless. Not to mention Gu Die, even Gu Xing showed a surprised look at this response.


    Was Lin Mengya aware of something?


    Gu Die naturally felt uneasy about her having ulterior motives.


    She was clearly stunned and did not dare to meet Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes again.


    She only took out a thing from Gu Xing¡¯s hand and placed it on the table in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that according to the rules, I should take your pulse after you return from outside. However, it¡¯s improper for me to touch your skin. So as not to neglect Your Highness¡¯s health, I can only prepare a pair of medicine bags with my junior brother and hope that they can keep you healthy.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell to the medicine bags on the table. They were made of cotton, and there were some things like Artemisia argyi inside, which could prevent infection.


    This was a good idea. Lin Mengya picked up a medicine bag, sniffed it gently, and a smile spread over her face.


    ¡°Thank you very much. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t waste your time further.¡±


    Since they had delivered the thing, there was naturally no reason for Gu Die and Gu Xing to stay.


    It was better to leave here than stay and look at Lin Mengya in embarrassment.


    Watching the two figures disappear from before her, Lin Mengya picked up the medicine bag and sneered.


    Hmph. She had thought that the Gu family would be kind.


    They had really worked hard to put so much effort into dealing with her by sending two idiots here.


    ¡°I heard Gu Die and Gu Xing were here. What¡¯s wrong? Did they make things difficult for you?¡±


    The first thing Long Tianyu, who had come back in a hurry, did was ask if his princess had been wronged.


    It was true that his princess was great. Not to mention the two people of the Gu family, even if a few more people came, they might not get any benefits.


    But in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, Lin Mengya was the person he had to protect for the rest of his life.


    Even if it cost his life, he would not regret it.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Long Tianyu with a faint smile. In her slender, tender hands, she was playing with the bandage of the medicine bag.


    ¡°They don¡¯t dare to bully me. However, I don¡¯t know how I blocked their way. They want to kill me.¡±


    Lin Mengya blurted out the truth, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly and walked up to Lin Mengya in a few steps.


    He picked her up from the chair. After looking at her carefully, he held her in his arms under her slightly shy gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Silently savoring every minute and second in his arms, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    Although Long Tianyu never said sweet words, even the air seemed to be stained with the sweet cotton candy of love when they were together.


    She secretly put on a warm smile in his arms.


    Her hands around his neck as she dangled from his body, she was like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 601 - Lin Moyan

    Long Tianyu held her body with his big hands and did not dare to relax at all.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s cute and innocent look made his heart itch.


    But Lin Mengya didn¡¯t budge. She just stayed in his arms and fiddled with the two medicine bags.


    ¡°Throw it away. Be careful.¡±


    Thanks to Long Tianyu¡¯s deliberate cover, there were not many people in the camp who knew that Lin Mengya was highly skilled with poisons.


    It was probably because of this that Gu Die dared to do such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. These things won¡¯t affect me. Do you know what¡¯s inside?¡±


    Sitting up straight in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya gently picked out the powder from the medicine bag with her slender fingers.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Long Tianyu had never had a good impression of things that could hurt Lin Mengya.


    Except poison.


    With Baili Rui by her side, there were very few poisons in the world that could hurt Lin Mengya.


    ¡°This thing is called Azalea Red. It¡¯s not a rare medicine. The women in brothels always use it for contraception. It has a low toxicity. After using it for a long time, even if a woman gets pregnant, the baby will die before being born.¡±


    After listening to Lin Mengya¡¯s explanation, Long Tianyu suddenly took the medicine bags and threw them out.


    The sound of the bags flying through the air could be heard. Without looking at them, Lin Mengya knew that he must have used a lot of strength.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart moved. Could it be that in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, he was also looking forward to the day when the two of them would have a baby?


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of her teacher¡¯s words.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and put on a faint smile.


    ¡°Tianyu, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Every time she sweetly called him by name, Long Tianyu felt a special feeling.


    It felt like at this moment, they were not the prince and princess of the Jin State. They were just an ordinary couple.


    Unconsciously, he tightened his arms and put her head on his shoulder.


    He hoped that they would always be as peaceful as they were at this moment.


    ¡°My¡­ My teacher said that my body is not ready for giving birth for the time being.¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned gently into Long Tianyu¡¯s ear and pondered it. She was trying to make it clear to him in the most appropriate way.


    As husband and wife, they should be honest and considerate with each other.


    However, she had no choice but to bury a lot of secrets.


    Therefore, she felt that it was better to be frank about this matter.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most important person in my life. No one can compare with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask Lin Mengya why she couldn¡¯t give birth for the time being, nor did he complain or hesitate.


    Almost subconsciously, he immediately accepted the information.


    Lin Mengya leaned against Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulder and suddenly a sweet smile broke over her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary. Besides, didn¡¯t we adopt that little guy? By the way, he doesn¡¯t have a name yet. Why don¡¯t you help me think of a name for him?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya, who suddenly became happy and felt a slight pain in his heart.


    No doubt it was because she knew that she could not give birth for the time being that she was cherishing another person¡¯s children very much.


    However, as long as Lin Mengya could be with him, it was not important whether she could give birth to a baby or not.


    He would take responsibility for the rest.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, how about that? No, no. Come on, help me think about it.¡±


    Lin Mengya dragged Long Tianyu to the side of the table, laid out some paper, and stuffed the ink-covered brush into Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    Looking at her eager expression, Long Tianyu also began to think.


    Soon, he wrote something on the paper.


    ¡°Lin Moyan, what a nice name. Since his surname is Lin, he can call me aunt in the future.¡±


    Long Tianyu was a member of the royal family, so it would not be easy for him to adopt a child.


    But the Lin family could. As long as Lin Mengya asked her father, the child could enter the Lin family¡¯s ancestral home and have a new identity.


    On the bed, Lin Moyan, who had already woken up, was looking curiously at the couple sitting in front of the table with a pair of big, watery eyes.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hands and hugged Lin Moyan, who was still in a daze and knew nothing about the outside world.


    ¡°Lin Moyan, from today onwards, you are my nephew. Remember, your name was given to you by that big guy over there. When you grow up, you must remember to thank him!¡±


    Lin Mengya held Moyan in her arms, tapped his little head with her fingers, and spoke gently.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, had a serious look on his face as he looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m his uncle-in-law.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a dull expression.


    Then, she rolled her eyes. Long Tianyu was really unwilling to suffer any loss.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    All of a sudden, Lin Moyan burst into tears in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms. Immediately, his crying broke the peace between them.


    Lin Mengya quickly patted him and coaxed him, but Lin Moyan didn¡¯t let up.


    In the end, Long Tianyu, who had a helpless look on his face, fetched some warm milk and fed it to Lin Moyan.


    The sweet milk finally stopped his crying.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Long Tianyu, who was seriously feeding Lin Moyan, with curious eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so attentive.


    If they really had a child in the future, Long Tianyu would probably spoil it.


    Before she was even aware, subconsciously she was already looking forward to that day, just like Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya secretly picked up the two medicine bags thrown out by Long Tianyu.


    In fact, in addition to contraception, the medicine inside had another use that Lin Mengya had not clearly spoken of.


    Lin Mengya secretly sent the medicine bag to the tent where Baili Rui studied. Under the puzzled gaze of Baili Rui, Lin Mengya carefully picked up the scissors and finally took out a soybean-like, smooth wax ball from the corner of the medicine bag.


    ¡°This is¡­ poison!¡±


    Baili Rui widened his eyes immediately as he saw the soybean-sized wax ball.


    However, only he and Lin Mengya knew exactly what the poison was.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the poison that was rampant in Yunzhou before. Fortunately, the prince threw these two things out of the tent yesterday. Otherwise, they would definitely have melted.¡±


    So, Lin Mengya had just told Long Tianyu something less critical yesterday.


    She¡¯d been expecting Long Tianyu to throw the bags out of the tent.


    Moreover, she did not need to worry that someone would dare to approach Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.


    Otherwise, if it continued to stay in the tent, the wax covering on its surface would melt due to the temperature.


    At that time, no one in the camp would have been spared.


    ¡°What a vicious idea! However, with this thing, we can speed up the process of developing the antidote.¡±


    Baili Rui was a degenerate who could not help but become excited when he saw a new poison.


    Lin Mengya carefully put the two wax balls into a special small jar.


    Although this poison was tricky, as a master, Baili Rui naturally had a method to prevent the poison from harming others.


    ¡°Teacher, do you know that we were able to obtain this poison today all because of the great benefactor, Gu Die?¡±


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone. To be honest, when she had seen Gu Die before, she had thought that although the antidote they had made was not very good, at least they still wanted to help the world.


    But now, it seemed that she was totally a vicious woman.


    She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use innocent people¡¯s lives as a sacrifice simple because she was jealous.


    Lin Mengya would never tolerate such a person.


    ¡°Humph, I knew that woman was not a good person. She¡¯s a woman, but she¡¯s pretending to be a man. Does she think we¡¯re all blind? Girl, take this. If there¡¯s a chance, teach her a lesson.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not surprised at all that her teacher was able to guess Gu Die¡¯s identity.


    In fact, it was not just organs that distinguished men from women.


    The way they walked and spoke were both likely to reveal the truth.


    Doctors could distinguish these details while ordinary people could not notice them.


    The corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth curled up into a wicked smile as she looked at the black bottle that her teacher had given her.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that her teacher would give her something like that.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were filled with a tacit understanding that only the two of them knew about. They had already reached an agreement with just a gentle touch.


    Gu Die? Let¡¯s wait and see!


    ¡°Achoo¡­¡±


    In the tent, the restless Gu Die sneezed loudly at this moment.


    She lay in her quilt dispiritedly. Ever since she had sent the medicine bags to Lin Mengya yesterday, her heart had been filled with panic.


    She held the corner of the quilt tightly with her small hands. She often saved people, but it was the first time for her to do harm to someone.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the uneasiness in her heart that she, a person with good health, had been infected with a cold overnight.


    ¡°Senior brother, take medicine. Look at you, you¡¯ve become so haggard in just one night.¡±


    Gu Xing walked in with a bowl of brown medicinal soup.


    He looked at his senior sister worriedly. If his teacher thought that he was not taking good care of his senior sister, he would beat him harshly sooner or later.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just caught a cold. Thank you for boiling the soup for me.¡±


    She had grown up around the fragrances of this kind of medicine, so she was familiar with this brown, bitter medicinal liquid.


    At home, whether she was eating or sleeping, she was accompanied by its smell.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any doubts and drank it all straight down.

 Chapter 602 - A New Way to Save People

    The warm, bitter medicinal concoction flowed down Gu Die¡¯s throat,


    making her feel warm all over.


    ¡°Go to bed early. You¡¯ll feel better soon now you¡¯ve taken this medicine.¡±


    Gu Xing looked at Gu Die, who was getting sleepy. A complicated look flashed across his eyes.


    Gu Die could no longer care about anything else, so she nodded her head.


    The heavy sleepiness gradually swept over her.


    Looking at his senior sister, who was sleeping soundly under the quilt, Gu Xing showed an expression of hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re really heartless. You found a scapegoat in such a short time. Don¡¯t worry, people like you are perfect for working with us.¡±


    A voice that was neither male nor female suddenly came from the sky.


    Gu Xing immediately looked at the door with caution, turning his body to the side to protect the defenseless Gu Die.


    ¡°You promised me that as long as I did things for you, you would let go of my senior sister!¡±


    The suppressed tone couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety in Gu Xing¡¯s voice.


    Although he had grown up with Gu Die, his status was different from hers.


    Once the other party really blamed the plague on him, he would have no choice but to die.


    However, if it were her senior sister, this matter would definitely be suppressed through their sect¡¯s reputation.


    After all, his teacher only had one daughter, which was his senior sister, Gu Die.


    He didn¡¯t want to blindly be someone¡¯s scapegoat.


    ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t kill her. After all, with her status, she is the best candidate for handling this storm for us. Didn¡¯t you send the medicine bag to Princess Yu? I¡¯m afraid that with her abilities, she will have already seen through the mystery behind it. This time, we have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t provided us with the prescription for the Ghost Bone Powder, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for us to succeed up to now.


    It was a slightly swollen figure covered in layers of black gauze speaking.


    His facial features were hidden under a black bamboo hat. No one knew his identity.


    At this moment, he walked silently over to Gu Die¡¯s bedside.


    Although Gu Xing was on his guard against him, he had no choice but to do as he was told because he had been caught out.


    ¡°I repeat: you cheated me out of this prescription! I didn¡¯t give it to you!¡±


    Gu Xing gritted his teeth and growled in a low voice. His eyes were filled with horror.


    He was scared. He was really scared.


    In the beginning, he had just wanted some money, so he had stolen his teacher¡¯s prescription and sold it.


    Unexpectedly, after seeing the miserable scene in Yunzhou, Gu Xing had been afraid that those innocent people who had died so tragically would turn into ghosts and come to take revenge.


    But in the end, his fear of death was making him make mistakes with every step.


    Now, he even wanted to put all the blame on her senior sister, who doted on him the most.


    However, he had to live! He had to do everything to stay alive!


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really shameless. Yes, we lied to you. We lied to you and said that the prescription was harmless. That¡¯s why you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Xing, who was on the verge of collapse, suddenly roared and interrupted the man in black.


    He didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore, even if he was lying to himself.


    Those people were all dead. They could only blame themselves for being unlucky, not anyone else!


    ¡°Put this on your senior sister. Look at this girl. She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she? If I were you, I would consider being your teacher¡¯s son-in-law. Then, your teacher could also protect you.¡±


    The man in black continued to tease Gu Xing. He then took out a small cloth bag from his sleeve.


    Gu Xing¡¯s face stiffened, but he endured and stood in between his senior sister and the man in black.


    Trembling, he put the cloth bag into his senior sister¡¯s carry-on bag.


    Although he had committed an unforgivable crime, there were some things that he would never do.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    After finishing all this, Gu Xing seemed to be a little weak.


    The man in black would not continue to satirize him. After confirming that the little cloth bag was indeed in Gu Die¡¯s bundle, he left.


    As soon as he left, Gu Xing suddenly fell to the ground as if he could no longer hold on.


    The shock on his face turned to spite.


    He had done nothing wrong! Anyone would protect themselves. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t done anything bad to his senior sister.


    Therefore, he did not need to feel guilty anymore. Anyway, this was a secret that no one would find out.


    But Gu Xing did not realize that ever since the day his hands had become stained with blood, there had been no possibility of his retreat.


    With the samples of the poison provided by Lin Mengya, her teacher¡¯s research became extremely smooth.


    Lin Mengya knew that it was best not to disturb him at this moment.


    In order to distract everyone¡¯s attention, she decided to follow the rescue troops at the front and go to the nearby towns to search for patients and survivors.


    Of course, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t agree with her at the very beginning.


    However, he gave up after Lin Mengya¡¯s endless coaxing and pestering. He sent the most elite guards to her.


    Moreover, he asked that she only command from the back and not rush to the front.


    Lin Mengya, who was docile, would, of course, pretend to obey this kind of overbearing request, acting like she had no room to negotiate.


    She was an intelligent person. Naturally, she understood the benefits of seeking profit and avoiding harm.


    However, from the moment Lin Mengya had left with the guards, she had known that it would be very difficult for her to violate Long Tianyu¡¯s request in public.


    They were just going to Huaiyuan County, which was only one hour away. However, she still needed to be surrounded by guards. Driving smoothly with the coachman, they took nearly two and a half hours to get there.


    During this time, if Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t protested three times and even gotten angry for the last time, they would probably still be travelling.


    Lin Mengya was still angry, but the guards were just carrying out Long Tianyu¡¯s order.


    She pouted for a long time. Finally, she could only sigh quietly, and that was all.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived at Huaiyuan County. There is no one around. Would you like to come down and have a look?¡±


    Even if she wasn¡¯t angry, it didn¡¯t mean that she would be obedient.


    She got out of the car with a poker face and told the guards with her actions that she had hands, feet, and eyes, and she could check it out in person.


    The guards had already prepared themselves for the princess¡¯s personality.


    So they surrounded her from front to back and carefully escorted her to the county.


    As soon as they stepped onto the street, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    In the past, she had thought that on TV, the desolate and miserable scenes of dead bodies all over the land were just exaggerations.


    Humans were the weakest, as well as the hardest, race.


    No matter how bad the environment was, there would always be someone who would find a way to survive.


    This small Huaiyuan County could be considered a beautiful place. However, at this moment, there was no life left.


    It was not just silence, but a deathly stillness that blanketed the area.


    No signs of life could be seen.


    The corpses had already been dealt with.


    Some corpses that had not been completely burned were now piled aside strangely and miserably.


    Those black lumps were, perhaps, living people a few months ago.


    As she walked, she felt shock in her heart.


    No wonder her father hated the corrupt officials the most, who were so greedy for money.


    The civilians had suffered heavy casualties and struggled hard to survive. However, in those corrupt officials¡¯ eyes, this was just a good opportunity for them to earn money.


    Walking silently along the main road of Huaiyuan County, with the faint smell of decay and blood in the air, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart was suffering.


    ¡°Have you searched everywhere? Are you sure there are no survivors?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a clear voice. The soldiers in charge of searching immediately replied, saying they were sure that there was no one alive.


    This was the last thing Lin Mengya wanted to see or hear.


    Looking around, Lin Mengya felt that these people might not have searched carefully.


    After all, it would be very easy to get infected if one showed slight carelessness. As such, no one would be willing to go to hidden places.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya came up with an idea.


    ¡°Help me find a few gongs and drums, then knock them hard everywhere in the town, banging and shouting, saying that we are the rescue team sent by the imperial court. Remember, do as I say whether you¡¯re on the main road or the small road.¡±


    In such a quiet village, the sound would be very far-reaching.


    In this way, she could not only keep the soldiers away from danger but also have the survivors hear a voice representing hope.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s request was immediately carried out by the rescue soldiers.


    In an instant, the noise of the gongs rang through the entirety of Huaiyuan County.


    Standing in the center of the town, Lin Mengya felt anxious but full of expectation.


    She hoped that this method would allow the survivors who were hiding somewhere secluded to hear the news of the rescue.


    Time passed by.


    The soldiers ran through almost all the streets and alleys of the town. Their voices had become a little hoarse.


    However, Princess Yu was not discouraged at all and was still waiting. She even took out the clear water and pastries prepared for her in the carriage and distributed them to the soldiers.


    Seeing this, everyone perked up and continued shuttling back and forth on the streets.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Just when she was getting a little discouraged, a skinny figure slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡±


    It was an ancient-looking man. Lin Mengya personally took her guards to meet him.


    She found that although he was thin and weak, he was in good spirits.


    ¡°Hurry up! There are survivors here. Take them to the carriage and inform Prince Yu to send someone here to help us!¡±

 Chapter 603 - The Last One

    Of course, the guards had to protect in front of Lin Mengya for fear that the princess, whom the prince cared about the most, would be hurt.


    But there was only one doctor here, Lin Mengya. Although the old man seemed to be in good spirits, after all, he was old and had been frightened again and again. Naturally, Lin Mengya had to check on him in person for his safety.


    ¡°Get out of the way and come to help me!¡±


    With the old man, all the people hiding in the town came out from their hiding places one after another.


    After being glared at by Lin Mengya, the guards had no choice but to leave. Only two of them were left to protect Lin Mengya.


    As for the others, they followed the rescue team to knock on the gong and settle down the survivors.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯ve suffered. In a while, the people sent by Prince Yu will come to deliver food and medicine to you. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya had never taken part in a rescue mission, she had heard that the human heart was the most difficult thing to cure after a disaster.


    Therefore, while checking everyone¡¯s physical condition, she kept using her gentle tone and smile to give people hope.


    With Lin Mengya¡¯s words of comfort, everyone gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yu has brought his men here personally.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the people who were sent out to bring back reinforcements.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw a slender figure riding on the horse.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Then she announced loudly, ¡°This is Prince Yu, sent by the imperial court to help the disaster area. He has come to visit you in person.¡±


    Although it was Long Tianyu¡¯s duty to save people, this kind of opportunity was very rare. Lin Mengya naturally wanted to seize all the opportunities to gain the benefits of her man.


    ¡°Is that true? Is he the prince of the Capital City?¡±


    A man looked at Long Tianyu with a jade-like face in front of him and found it hard to believe. After all, in a county like this, they could even rarely see a governor once in a long time, let alone a prince.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s Prince Yu from the Capital City. As long as we follow him, we¡¯ll have food and a stable life!¡±


    At this moment, only Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had appeared in front of these people.


    Therefore, what she said was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    As long as they followed Prince Yu and Princess Yu, they would have food and a good life.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t ask for much, as long as they could stay alive.


    ¡°Prince Yu, please save us!¡±


    A man pleaded with Long Tianyu in a timid and humble voice.


    In their impression, only the lives of those high-ranking officials and nobles mattered, while their lives were like grass, totally worthless.


    ¡°Come on, help them!¡±


    At this moment, Long Tianyu, who was standing in front of everyone, was as dignified as a god. With just a call for help, he completely conquered the people¡¯s hearts.


    The survivors were divided into several groups and settled in the horse carriages brought by Long Tianyu.


    Some of them, who were relatively strong, volunteered to follow the rescue team to search for others carefully. They wanted to see if there were any other survivors.


    Seeing that Long Tianyu had settled everything properly, Lin Mengya finally showed a bright smile.


    As expected, her man would not let her down.


    ¡°From now on, you will be divided into 10 teams to search the surrounding towns and cities according to this method. Also, go to the camp and find some local people. Remember, the most important thing is to search in some hidden places. Even if you are sure that there is no one else, leave two or three people behind and wait for more than three days. Register all the survivors¡¯ names and be sure that no one is left. If there is anyone who delays or disobeys my order, I¡¯ll kill him without exception. Do you understand?¡±


    Long Tianyu gave the order calmly. He was born to be a commander-in-chief. Lin Mengya had just come up with a solution, but he had already thought of a way to use it.


    Seeing that Long Tianyu had arranged everything, Lin Mengya hurriedly stopped a guard who was on duty.


    ¡°Remember to make it clear to the villagers that it was Prince Yu from the Capital City who came to save them, and he would not give up anyone. Our flags and supplies must be marked with the symbol of the prince. Go ahead.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want Long Tianyu to be a nameless hero, so she would never give up such a good opportunity to win the people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu was helpless seeing his princess fussing about his reputation.


    However, when he thought that everything she had done was for him, he felt sweeter than honey.


    Wiping Lin Mengya¡¯s nose, he subconsciously wanted to hold her in his arms.


    But she got out of his arms gently and gave him a hint.


    ¡°Everyone is watching. I don¡¯t want those people to think that this big shot who just saved them is a pervert.¡±


    Her playful voice, like a kitten, made Long Tianyu¡¯s heart itch.


    He also realized that it was indeed not the best time.


    Long Tianyu could only withdraw his hand and pretended to be serious as he stood in front of her.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, my princess.¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter when she saw the serious look on his face.


    There were not many survivors. At this time, all of them had gotten into the cars and been sent back to the camp.


    Looking at the desolate Huaiyuan County, Lin Mengya felt a little sadness in her heart.


    The legendary grain storage of Dajin had turned into what it was today. It was unknown how long it would take for Yunzhou to recover its pneuma again.


    ¡°I think you must conduct a personal inspection. At least, it would be best if you let those people know that not all the people in the imperial court are those who hold down a job without doing a stroke of work. At least you still care about their safety in your heart.¡±


    On the horse¡¯s back, Lin Mengya whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have to worry so much. As long as we develop the antidote, we can get first-class merit.¡±


    Hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.


    In fact, it was not Long Tianyu¡¯s fault.


    In the royal family¡¯s education, except for the founding emperor, there were very few people who paid attention to the fate of those civilians.


    Those who cherished the people in history were all wise emperors.


    Perhaps Long Tianyu was a very outstanding general, but he still needed something more to be a good emperor.


    In this regard, she, who had been a commoner in her previous life, had the right to speak.


    ¡°This time, the reason why Father left this matter to us is not only to strengthen your prestige but also to make us stay away from the Crown Prince and the Queen¡¯s plots. However, if we really want to bring down the Empress and the Crown Prince, it is not enough to have the imperial court¡¯s support alone.¡±


    They had forgotten to teach the princes the essential things in the royal family¡¯s elite education.


    Perhaps it was because Dajin had been established a long time ago that some things were lost.


    When they were in the Nation of Lintian, her cousins had lived among the common people when they were young and had experienced the common people¡¯s sufferings, so they really paid attention to the interests of the common people.


    Only in this way could his cousin, who was at a disadvantage in the power struggle, have a chance to turn the tables.


    Now, Long Tianyu had the secret support of the emperor and his mother¡¯s family¡¯s strong backing. If he gained the people¡¯s support again, he would be in control of the Jin State.


    Although Long Tianyu could also think for the common people, he had not reached a level where he could empathize with the common people.


    ¡°Look at those fields. There is no one farming. If the people can live and work in peace, they will farm well, pay taxes, and maintain the whole country¡¯s operation. However, if there are only the royal family and no normal people in the world, who will bear the tax, business, and the army in this country?¡±


    Lin Mengya just pointed to the field next to her and said in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu was stunned. He followed Lin Mengya¡¯s finger and looked around.


    The field was vast and it was supposed to be the season of farming, but at this moment, it was deserted.


    Feeling touched, he thought about it carefully and suddenly found that everything he had and everything he relied on was gathered by these ordinary people one by one.


    When the two armies fought against each other, he could kill the enemy bravely and fight hundreds of enemies by himself.


    However, if those soldiers had not risked their lives to kill for him, it would have been impossible for him to win by himself.


    It was no wonder that those soldiers were proud to serve the Lin family when he was in the barracks.


    The Lins¡¯ army was well-known for its strict discipline. At the same time, it was said that General Lin, even until now, had slept with the soldiers and ate with them. Usually, General Lin would not put on airs as a general.


    It must be the same reason as what Lin Mengya said.


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    After careful consideration, he came to a great realization.


    Lin Mengya looked at his eyes, which became clear again, and could not help but feel extremely gratified and proud in her heart.


    Leaning into his arms, she closed her eyes with satisfaction.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you much, and I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to help you in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya said apologetically. She knew very well that from the moment she stepped out of the gate of the Lin family as Prince Yu¡¯s bride, regardless of whether she was dead or alive, she had become empress¡¯s enemy.


    Once she died, the Lin family would sever ties with Long Tianyu and become enemies. They would not rest until one of them was dead.


    If she could live safely, the Lin family would become Prince Yu¡¯s relatives in the blink of an eye. Then in the eyes of outsiders, they would be regarded as being on the same side.


    However, although the Crown Prince and the Empress intended to murder the Emperor, they had no solid evidence at all.


    Even if the Empress and the Crown Prince did something evil, the Emperor and Long Tianyu had to put up with it for the time being due to the influence of the imperial court.

 Chapter 604 - Considerate

    The more Lin Mengya found out about Long Tianyu, the more she knew what on earth was on his back.


    He was bearing a heavy burden alone.


    Even if she did everything she could to help him out, she would only be able to relieve his worries for a moment.


    Leaning into his arms, she looked a little tired.


    He lowered his head. Seeing that she was sleeping on his chest, he couldn¡¯t help but slow down the horse so that the two of them wouldn¡¯t feel so shaken.


    Although Lin Mengya was strong and had never said anything, as her husband, he could feel the change in her body.


    Compared with when she had just arrived at the mansion a year ago, she seemed to be much weaker now.


    It was because she had always been thin, making people feel that she was weak.


    However, she would always take a nap in a corner unnoticed.


    Every time he saw her sleeping, he felt both distressed and worried.


    He knew how stubborn she was. He also knew that she would never agree to stay behind others and become a mistress protected by them.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if her body could still hold on if things went on like this.


    ¡°Your Highness, the things you asked for have been delivered to the tent.¡±


    Back at the campsite, Li Jia came to make a report.


    After seeing the princess in the prince¡¯s arms, he could not help lowering his voice and whispering in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t let anyone wake the princess up. You can do as you see fit.¡±


    Li Jia took the order. Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya, who was as light as a feather, and walked calmly into their tent.


    He gently placed her on the bed. Mo Yan bit his finger and looked at them curiously with his big, innocent eyes.


    ¡°Shh, your aunt is tired. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±


    Long Tianyu placed his finger on Mo Yan¡¯s lips and said softly.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because Little Bean had really understood, or if he was full enough. He really didn¡¯t make noise.


    Biting his finger, Mo Yan turned his face sideways and looked at Lin Mengya, who was very close to him. His big black eyes were probably filled with curiosity over the baby.


    Long Tianyu took off her shoes and coat and covered her with the quilt.


    No one knew the details of their days and nights together. Only he could feel that Lin Mengya¡¯s body was gradually losing its warmth.


    No matter how warm the room was, her limbs were always filled with a frightening coldness after she fell asleep.


    Long Tianyu could only relax and fall asleep once he was holding her in his arms and warming her hands and feet with his own.


    Turning around and walking over to the desk, Long Tianyu saw a plain brocade box placed on the desk alone.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he opened the box.


    There was a fiery red herb in it. As soon as he opened the box, he smelled a faint medicinal scent.


    Fortunately, the herb¡¯s appearance was not bad.


    He closed the brocade box and glanced at Lin Mengya, who was sleeping soundly. He then picked up the brocade box and strode towards Baili Rui¡¯s tent.


    Xiao Yixin was in a dilemma now. Although he was not tactful, he was not used to confronting others because of his upbringing.


    However, he had not expected the two people in front of him to argue so fiercely.


    They had been arguing for almost two hours, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.


    Unfortunately, he had been asked by Lin Mengya to take good care of Mr. Baili. Therefore, even if he wanted to hide, he could not.


    ¡°Are you guys tired? Do you need to drink some water?¡±


    Finally, he grabbed the opportunity to intervene.


    However, the two people gave him a cold look at the same time.


    Xiao Yixin could only slink back to his position in embarrassment.


    ¡°Alright, go on¡­¡±


    With a smile, he finally managed to divert their attention away from him.


    He took a step back helplessly and watched as the quarrel between Baili Rui and Gu Die entered the next stage.


    Although Gu Die was young, she was not as good as Baili Rui at arguing.


    ¡°You quack, you don¡¯t know how to detoxify at all!¡±


    Her prescription had been rejected by an unknown man. Gu Die was angry.


    ¡°You think you know how? Then why don¡¯t you try the medicine yourself? Since you are a famous doctor, you can go and get infected. Then you can try to see if your medicine is effective or not.¡±


    Baili Rui was so calm that he didn¡¯t even move his butt away from his chair. He just raised his eyelids while Gu Die was so angry that she almost rushed over to strangle him.


    ¡°You¡­ You are making a mountain out of a molehill! My father developed this prescription himself. Do you know who he is? If you dare to talk to my father like this, you won¡¯t be able to be a doctor anymore!¡±


    Gu Die was almost exasperated. Although Xiao Yixin and Baili Rui didn¡¯t know who her father was, they could tell from Gu Die¡¯s tone that he must be a master.


    ¡°Your father? Everyone can be called a famous doctor now? Boy, even the second son of the Helian Clan has to call me martial uncle when he sees me. Who is your father? How could he take out such a deadly prescription? Your doctor¡¯s sects have also learned the trick of deceiving the world.¡±


    Xiao Yixin was confused by his words.


    However, Gu Die immediately became silent.


    The Second Young Master of the Helian Clan was Helian Yucheng.


    He had become renowned as a rare medical genius recently.


    Even her father had said that maybe in the future, the doctor¡¯s sects would be supported by him.


    This person actually knew Helian. Was he really a hidden master?


    ¡°Humph, as expected, the people from the doctor¡¯s sects still pay attention to this kind of relationship. You don¡¯t have to guess who I am. Let me tell you. I can tell who made this prescription at one glance. Speaking of which, your father does have some skills. There are only a few people in the world that I respect. He¡¯s one of them.¡±


    Gu Die suddenly fell quiet, not daring to say anything else.


    Although her father doted on her, she had stolen her father¡¯s prescription on her own this time.


    If the person in front of her was really her father¡¯s old friend, she was afraid that when she returned home, she would be grounded for a long time.


    ¡°I wrote this prescription myself. I¡¯m not familiar with the Helian family at all.¡±


    Seeing that she was still being so stubborn, Baili Rui sneered and then quietly stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Your father must not know that you took an obsolete prescription out to save people. Since the prescription is complete, have you thought about why your father would abandon it? It¡¯s because he knows the fatal weakness of the prescription, but you still don¡¯t!¡±


    After hearing Baili Rui¡¯s words, Gu Die made up her mind not to admit it.


    However, she was mumbling in her heart.


    Because half of what he had said was true.


    The prescription had indeed been stolen, but not by her.


    Could it be that Gu Xing had taken the wrong one in a hurry?


    Although she felt guilty in her heart, on the surface, she refused to give in and insisted that she developed this prescription.


    Baili Rui wouldn¡¯t expose her. Only the good impression he had of those so-called doctors in his heart disappeared.


    ¡°Sir, Prince Yu is here.¡±


    Xiao Yixin, who finally caught the opportunity, hurriedly reported it to Mr. Baili.


    There was a sudden flash of joy in Gu Die¡¯s eyes. However, in the next moment, it seemed that she had thought of something, and her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s attitude towards Long Tianyu, his son-in-law, had improved a lot, especially after Long Tianyu had hinted that he wanted to avenge Lin Mengya when he was treating Xiao Yixin.


    He had a better impression of this calculating boy because of this.


    Long Tianyu came in with the brocade box.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Gu Die by Baili Rui¡¯s side.


    However, he just glanced at her once.


    He would not let anyone off if they dared to harm Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lin Mengya often came here, and most of the time, Long Tianyu would be by her side.


    Now she had come alone. There must be something very important.


    Long Tianyu put a box in front of Baili Rui. The latter opened the box in confusion. Then, together with Gu Die, he widened his eyes and looked at the fiery red herb in the box.


    ¡°Fire Glossy Ganoderma! It¡¯s such a big one!¡±


    Gu Die cried out in shock almost immediately.


    This thing was very rare. Usually, it could only grow to the size of a thumb after about ten years. But the one in front of her was as long as a palm.


    Moreover, Fire Glossy Ganoderma would only appear in extremely hot places.


    It would be hard to find one in a hundred years.


    Now, it was quietly lying there in front of them. How could they, the doctors, not be moved by it?


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Baili Rui was much more knowledgeable than Gu Die.


    The essential function of the Fire Glossy Ganoderma was to drive away cold and warm meridians.


    To a cold disease, even only a little powder could be very useful. Maybe it could not cure the disease; but it could at least bring a huge improvement.


    It should be noted that the human body needed the balance of Yin and Yang to be healthy.


    If a person had excessive Yang, he or she would have a fever. If the Yin were too strong, he or she would suffer from cold diseases.


    However, the Fire Glossy Ganoderma could adjust Yin and Yang from the foundation so that people would no longer suffer from the cold.


    Therefore, the value of the Fire Glossy Ganoderma was well known.


    Such a plant had been placed there; even Baili Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was a little short of breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in good health. I would like to ask you to integrate this into the medicine she usually takes.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s words stunned Baili Rui and Gu Die.


    The former was surprised at Long Tianyu¡¯s sharpness, while the latter was surprised at how he was dealing with this thing.

 Chapter 605 - Competition of Miraculous Herbs

    Baili Rui only slightly changed his expression and then accepted the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.


    Since it was for his student, naturally, it would not be a waste for this precious thing.


    On the other hand, Gu Die was shocked. Seeing the extremely precious Fire Glossy Ganoderma, her flames of jealousy were about to be ignited.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s something she usually uses, we can¡¯t be careless about it. It¡¯s her good luck to have gone on such an adventure. It¡¯s a blessing that others can¡¯t get. We¡¯d better pray for ourselves so that we won¡¯t be laughed at by others.¡±


    Baili Rui¡¯s words were sarcastic and were naturally meant for Gu Die¡¯s ears.


    Although he had lived in a dark dungeon for so many years, he had a casual and elegant bearing.


    From the look in Gu Die¡¯s eyes when she looked at Long Tianyu, he could tell that she had feelings for him.


    However, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that Long Tianyu was being extremely considerate to Lin Mengya.


    Such a man was destined to make only one woman happy.


    As for those who were sad because of him, they were just asking for trouble.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Gu Die reached her hand out to Baili Rui.


    In fact, even she herself was a little surprised.


    But as soon as she saw the way Long Tianyu was treating Lin Mengya, she felt that there was a needle pricking her soft heart.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±


    Baili Rui refused her without hesitation.


    However, Gu Die turned her head and forced a stiff smile.


    ¡°My prescription for treating the epidemic needs the Fire Glossy Ganoderma. Therefore, for the sake of tens of thousands of people, it must be given to me!¡±


    The reason was so far-fetched. Not to mention Baili Rui, even Xiao Yixin and Long Tianyu, who knew nothing about medicine, could see through her lies.


    Using the interests of tens of millions of people as an excuse, Gu Die felt that she must be crazy.


    If it were in the past, she would definitely have disdained using such a high-sounding reason to seize something.


    But now, she had completely forgotten all the etiquette.


    As long as she could take away everything from Lin Mengya, she had a chance at happiness.


    Baili Rui did not refute because he felt that this matter had nothing to do with medicine.


    Long Tianyu turned around and faced Gu Die for the first time.


    Before she had time to feel her racing heartbeat, a big slender hand suddenly grabbed her throat.


    This was the first time that she had been so close to Long Tianyu.


    However, the pain in her neck made her sharply realize that he had the intention to kill her!


    He wanted to kill her!


    ¡°Let¡­ let go of me!¡±


    The pain finally woke Gu Die up.


    She no longer looked at Long Tianyu with infatuation. Instead, she was truly witnessing how terrifying he was.


    Her fingers tightened. She struggled with all her strength, but soon, she found that her efforts were in vain.


    The burning pain caused by suffocation seemed to suck her consciousness away.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s not the time to kill him now.¡±


    Xiao Yixin stepped forward. Although he didn¡¯t like this inexplicable Gu Die,


    he knew better than anyone that Gu Die could not be killed now.


    Long Tianyu cast a cold glance at him and finally let go of his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Die fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Her face was flushed red, but her heart was filled with boundless unwillingness.


    Why? Why had Long Tianyu chosen to hurt her heart in this way?


    She was as noble as Lin Mengya. Perhaps in some ways, she could help Long Tianyu more than Lin Mengya.


    And so why did he not even give her a look?


    She was not convinced. She really didn¡¯t want to give up!


    ¡°Just this once.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s face was cold. He did not care whether the person sitting in front of him was a great hero who treated the plague or not.


    From the moment she dared to touch Lin Mengya, she had been a dead woman.


    He knew tens of millions of ways to kill a person.


    The reason why he hadn¡¯t avoided Gu Die this time was he wanted to warn her.


    If it was for Lin Mengya, he could seek out the most precious treasure in the world and kill all the people who upset her.


    ¡°It¡­ It belongs to the people of the world! Are you really not afraid that the people will despise you when they find out you are like this?¡±


    With moist eyes, Gu Die was still unwilling to give up.


    Her father had once said that the most important things for powerful people were fame and wealth.


    If Long Tianyu got her, he would gain both fame and wealth.


    As long as she spread the news, everyone in the world would think that Long Tianyu had ignored the people¡¯s lives in Yun State for a woman.


    At that time, he would be disgraced.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Dr. Gu, take it away. You¡¯re right. The people in this world are more important. It¡¯s reasonable for me to give the medicine to you.¡±


    The atmosphere in the tent had changed because of a sudden voice.


    Lin Mengya, dressed in a light purple dress, moved slowly from the tent¡¯s door to be in front of them.


    Her eyes were as clear as water, but they were gentle and peaceful. There was no trace of hostility in her ancient gaze.


    Compared with the awkward appearance of Gu Die, she was still dignified and elegant in her actions and was indeed more charming and noble.


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t be hypocritical! If it weren¡¯t for you, Long Tianyu would definitely have taken out this herb!¡±


    Gu Die had been blinded by jealousy, so she was putting all the blame on Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya, for some unknown reason, didn¡¯t get angry at all after hearing her words.


    On the contrary, there was a faint smile playing around the corners of her mouth. She looked at Gu Die, who was sitting on the ground.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Prince Yu wouldn¡¯t have found the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.¡±


    What a heavy counterattack!


    Even Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin witnessed Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle attack, which made Gu Die furious.


    She broke Gu Die¡¯s¡¯ heart by showing off their love.


    After Lin Mengya finished her words, she winked playfully.


    She could bear being poisoned.


    After all, the other party didn¡¯t know that she was a master of detoxification. Besides, she also had her teacher as an add-on to help her.


    She could fulfill her wish for the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.


    Although it was a joke that the herb was for the people of the world, at least it could make up her image and improve her reputation.


    However, in her view, those who coveted her husband should be put to death by dismemberment.


    Therefore, she would not show any mercy!


    ¡°You! You¡¯re distorting logic and talking speciously!¡±


    Gu Die, who was already in a mess, blushed and subconsciously retorted.


    She didn¡¯t want to accept everything Lin Mengya said, even if it was true.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you so angry? Although I¡¯m weak and may die soon, for the sake of the overall situation, please don¡¯t argue with Doctor Gu. The lives of the people in Yun State are much more valuable than mine. For the sake of all the people in the world, Your Highness, please give the Fire Glossy Ganoderma to Doctor Gu.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and there seemed to be traces of tears in them.


    She pleaded with Long Tianyu pitifully while the latter was stunned.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be stubborn. It¡¯s worth it to sacrifice me in exchange for tens of millions of people¡¯s life. It¡¯s a worthy death for me!¡±


    She spoke emotionally. Then, she fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms as if she was too weak to bear the burden.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ People are watching outside.¡±


    Coughing loudly, she whispered in Long Tianyu¡¯s ear.


    In an instant, Long Tianyu, who was stiff, understood what she was doing.


    ¡°My dear, you have to hang on.¡±


    In his heart, he was really helpless against this clever fox.


    However, he managed to cooperate with her.


    Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin were stunned by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t turned around and winked at them, they would have thought that she really had an incurable disease.


    ¡°Princess, you¡­ Alas, it¡¯s all my fault because I¡¯m not good at medicine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made you fall into such a situation.¡±


    Baili Rui was old now, so he was naturally thick-skinned.


    In particular, he had always treated the rules as nothing.


    He could put on this kind of bitter show with great ease.


    Xiao Yixin felt that the corner of his mouth was twitching unconsciously.


    He lowered his head and covered the smile on his face, which seemed about to burst out.


    However, in other people¡¯s eyes, what they saw was his sorrowful face, as if he was regretting that he could not save Princess Yu.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Your Highness, you¡¯re really kind and righteous!¡±


    All of a sudden, an old but excited voice came from outside.


    Under Gu Die¡¯s shocked gaze, Lin Mengya perfectly completed the transformation from an enchantress to a goddess with her superb acting skills.


    ¡°Why are you here? Please go back. It¡¯s not a big deal. To cure the plague, the prince had already taken out all his family¡¯s money to help the victims. I just gave up a herb. Nothing serious.¡±


    Lin Mengya, leaning into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, put a weak smile on her face.


    However, Long Tianyu knew what this clever girl was up to.


    These people must have been arranged by her to support him.


    He didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was thinking and had not expected that she would play such a trick.


    On the other hand, Gu Die, who had fallen to the ground, had yet to recover from her shock.


    She looked at Lin Mengya with a dull expression on her face. What on earth had happened just now?


    ¡°The people of the Yun State will never forget your great kindness. It¡¯s just that this herb is too precious. Please take back your words and cherish your own life. Otherwise, we will have no hope.¡±


    A man in his fifties knelt on the ground and said sincerely.

 Chapter 606 - The End of the Show

    This unexpected surprise gave Lin Mengya more room to play.


    Her face was full of grief. At this point, she was no longer just a princess.


    More than that, she was a heroine who was willing to sacrifice herself to save others.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. You don¡¯t have to persuade me. In fact, Prince Yu is in the same dilemma as you are. However, for the sake of the people in this world, I hope you can fulfill my wish, Your Highness.¡±


    Even Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know how to respond to her excellent performance.


    After glaring at her, he let out a heavy sigh behind everyone¡¯s back.


    There was reluctance, determination, and helplessness in that sigh.


    ¡°Thank you for kindness, Your Highness. I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya bowed to Long Tianyu with tears in her eyes.


    The show came to an end. Not only had the Fire Glossy Ganoderma made the two of them famous, but it had also built a lofty image for Long Tianyu in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The crowd was sent away by the guards. When there were no outsiders left around, Lin Mengya suddenly stood up with a smile.


    In the tent, the sad atmosphere had been swept away.


    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianyu expectantly, her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Her endless ideas had really convinced him. He reached out his hand and wanted to flick her smooth forehead as a punishment.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. He just touched her black hair.


    It was only a stalk of medicine. How could it have anything to do with being generous and righteous?


    As expected, she was not willing to suffer even a tiny loss.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re acting! You¡¯re lying! I¡¯m going to tell them that this is all fake!¡±


    Gu Die, who had collapsed to the ground, finally came to her senses. This was not her plan.


    But why should she help Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu in the end?


    She couldn¡¯t accept this result. She absolutely couldn¡¯t accept it!


    ¡°You can tell everyone that this is fake. But at the same time, don¡¯t forget to tell them that the Fire Glossy Ganoderma is just a tool for you to take revenge. Moreover, I believe that you are not the only one who knows about medicine in this world. You can let everyone know about it, and then you will disgrace yourself.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around with a gentle, beautiful smile on her delicate face.


    However, there was a hint of coldness in her tone.


    In fact, she did not hate the women who loved Long Tianyu. The more they loved him, the more they proved her taste.


    However, she really hated them for threatening him in different ways.


    Not to mention that with his pride, he would not accept their threats at all. On the contrary, he would hate them even more.


    In addition, their despicable behavior showed that they essentially regarded him as an object.


    This kind of behavior made her, who had always cherished his sincerity, feel extremely disgusted.


    Therefore, when it came to this kind of thing, she would never show any mercy.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    At this moment, Gu Die finally calmed down.


    In fact, she had come out of the valley to treat the plague this time so that her father would acknowledge her abilities.


    If this matter got out, her father would definitely know that she was the one who had stolen the prescription.


    At that time, if he found out that she had come up with such a lie to humiliate her sect for the sake of her own personal grudge, he might even break her legs.


    Therefore, no matter how unwilling she was, it would be best if the matter ended here. It would be best if she did not make it public again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of yourself in the future. You shouldn¡¯t come here. I have already asked a master to verify your prescription. There is indeed something wrong with it. If I were you, I would have slipped away with my tail between my legs so as not to be beaten to death.¡±


    Lin Mengya ¡®kindly¡¯ advised Gu Die. The side effects of her medicine would soon appear.


    At that time, Gu Die, a good person who saved people from danger, would become the greatest villain in the world.


    She believed in her teacher¡¯s words. With Gu Die¡¯s capabilities, she actually wouldn¡¯t see the side effects of this medicine.


    Therefore, on account of the fact that her original intention had been kind, she wanted to let her go this time.


    As for whether she was courting death or not, that was not something she could control.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be so kind! You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll steal your credit, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, I¡­ I¡¯m not the kind of person to fish for fame! Do you really think that you can help him? One day, you¡¯ll come and beg me!¡±


    After making this childish, angry threat, Gu Die ran out of the tent.


    Looking at her back, Lin Mengya felt that the whole thing was ridiculous.


    Why was it that every time a villain left the scene, he or she would threaten others and say that they would come back sooner or later?


    This kind of line was really persistent.


    ¡°Alas, seeing you like this, it reminds me of when I was young. A debt of love is the hardest to repay.¡±


    Baili Rui said with a sigh. In this world, there would always be amorous youths and languishing maidens.


    For example, hadn¡¯t he himself wasted half of his life with Yunzhu because of a misunderstanding?


    In the room, Lin Mengya was expressionless, Xiao Yixin couldn¡¯t help laughing, and Long Tianyu was confused.


    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    Baili Rui naturally took his anger out on Long Tianyu.


    However, the latter frowned and looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡±


    With a straight face, it took him a long time to squeeze out such a sentence.


    In an instant, the other three people in the room all looked at Long Tianyu in great surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed that Gu Die¡¯s actually a girl?¡±


    Seeing the look of realization on his face, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and laugh.


    He had been razor-sharp in the past.


    She had thought that no one and nothing could escape his notice.


    However, Xiao Yixin had been able to tell, but he really hadn¡¯t noticed it at all.


    ¡°Except for you, I¡¯m not interested in taking a closer look at anyone.¡±


    With a stiff face, Long Tianyu said these words in a tough tone, then turned around and left quickly.


    Baili Rui and Xiao Yixin, who were being forced to see them showing off their love, were amazed by this seemingly old-fashioned guy¡¯s love words.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    She felt as if her heart had been filled with honey. In fact, she had woken up not long after Long Tianyu left the tent.


    However, she had not expected to hear the dispute between him and Gu Die.


    In fact, her lowered body temperature was a stress response of the body. Even she could not explain it. But the result of the Shen Nung system showed that although her body was gradually slowing down and the temperature was lower than that of a normal person, at least, everything was normal.


    In this way, there would naturally be no use for the Fire Glossy Ganoderma.


    She suddenly had a brain wave and came up with an idea for how she could buy popularity.


    Those people had all been arranged by Li Jia. However, from now on, news of Long Tianyu¡¯s benevolence would gradually spread to all parts of the Jin State.


    No matter how many Fire Glossy Ganoderma he had, he would not be able to get such a result.


    ¡°Yixin, please take the Fire Glossy Ganoderma to Gu Die and Gu Xing in person. As for whether they will leave or not, it depends on them.¡±


    Since the matter had come to an end, Lin Mengya had to deal with it properly.


    Gu Die¡¯s aggression and her repeated tolerance had left an impression in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    In this way, there would be cracks in Gu Die¡¯s angelic reputation.


    The plague would soon finish.


    The emperor¡¯s purpose in sending them here was very simple. In addition to finding the source of the plague and comforting the people of Yun State, his biggest hope was that Long Tianyu could earn a reputation as crown prince of a country.


    However, the Crown Prince could not be idle.


    They wanted to end the battle as soon as possible so as not to lose too much time.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll leave the matter of the antidote to you.¡±


    Baili Rui thought for a while, then looked at his beloved disciple with a serious face.


    ¡°Mengya, you can put the rest aside. Tell me, is there anything wrong with your body?¡±


    The latter just shook her head, and there was no concealment or irony in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. I just hope that you can be healthy and safe. I¡¯ll make the antidote in five days. As for the other things, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Five days was much less time than she had expected.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    She did not delay Baili Rui¡¯s studies and walked out of the tent.


    All around her, there were people greeting her and saluting to show their gratitude.


    She responded with a polite and gentle smile. When she got to the outside of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent, she heard a few people arguing in a low voice.


    When the guard at the door saw her coming, he prepared to announce the arrival, but Lin Mengya waved her hand to stop him.


    She listened carefully and found that Long Tianyu¡¯s subordinates were trying to stop him from going somewhere.


    However, Long Tianyu was insisting on going. The two sides would not give way to each other, so they were quarreling.


    Lin Mengya had something on her mind. After brushing up her clothes, she walked slowly into the tent.


    ¡°Princess, why are you here?¡±


    As soon as she went in, she saw a familiar face looking at her in surprise.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Zhu! No, now I should call you General Zhu.¡±


    This man was none other than Lin Mengya¡¯s old acquaintance, Zhu Qiang, who had once been Long Tianyu¡¯s lieutenant with Baili Wuchen.


    But at this moment, he looked anxious. When he saw Lin Mengya, his eyes finally lit up. He quickly stepped to her side and shouted.


    ¡°Please help us persuade the prince! He really can¡¯t go to Luoshui Town. None of the people we sent before came back alive. If he goes there, he may be in danger! Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to go there for you!¡±


    Luoshui Town? Lin Mengya pondered for a while before she remembered.


    This town was the place where the plague had first broken out.

 Chapter 607 - The Way of the Emperor

    According to the villagers who had escaped, although Luoshui Town was not big, tens of thousands of people lived there.


    Unfortunately, none of them had survived.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu should not go to such a dangerous place in person.


    However, the atmosphere at this moment was a little delicate.


    Lin Mengya took a casual look around at everyone present.


    In fact, she was already aware of the result of this dispute.


    The reason why she had come in was that this matter would involve her sooner or later.


    Instead of making things difficult for everyone at that time, it would be better for her to show her attitude now.


    ¡°The prince must have been carefully considering it. I am just a woman and should not intervene in this matter. But if you insist on me getting involved, I have only one thing to say: Your Highness, please take care of yourself and come back as soon as possible.¡±


    The first part of her speech reasonable, but the latter half made all the people in the tent look at her with different expressions.


    ¡°Princess, what are you¡­¡±


    Zhu Qiang was a little anxious.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know most of the people there, but she knew that Zhu Qiang was indeed devoted to Long Tianyu. He was just worried about Long Tianyu¡¯s safety.


    It was because of this that she tugged at Zhu Qiang¡¯s sleeve and gently shook her head at him.


    No matter how anxious Zhu Qiang was, he had to show respect to her.


    He then followed her to stand in the corner of the tent with a dejected look on his face.


    With Lin Mengya¡¯s attitude, others naturally lowered their opposing voices.


    Unfortunately, some people still did not understand her painstaking efforts.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t put yourself in danger! Zhu Qiang is right. If anything happened to you, what would we do?¡±


    The speaker was an official in his fifties.


    Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t seen him before. He probably wasn¡¯t an official from the capital city.


    Long Tianyu had planted a lot of seeds over the years, so she was not surprised.


    Although the man looked respectful and anxious, there seemed to be a trace of impatience in his eyes.


    Just now, she had briefly looked around and seen why Long Tianyu would choose to make such an important decision at this time.


    If he took this step, it would be the beginning of his journey to becoming an emperor.


    From now on, there could only be subordinates around him. No one could make decisions on his behalf.


    Even if the pretext was that it was for his own good.


    An emperor had to have a resolute heart.


    Therefore, she chose to be the first to follow Long Tianyu¡¯s decision in front of everyone.


    With that man¡¯s opposition, the quarrel that had just been suppressed began again.


    Long Tianyu, who was sitting at the head of the table, frowned slightly.


    There was no emotion in his deep eyes. He looked calmly at his subordinates, who were quarreling.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya held Zhu Qiang¡¯s sleeves tightly, not allowing this reckless man to get involved in these things.


    Although Zhu Qiang was a rough man who led troops into battle, it did not mean that he had no brains.


    Looking at the current situation, despite how stupid he was, he had noticed something.


    He had no choice but to retreat to Lin Mengya¡¯s side and remain silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Doctor Gu has developed the antidote to the plague, so even if the prince goes there personally, he may not be in danger. You all said you¡¯re worried about the prince¡¯s safety. In that case, how about you go there to comfort the victims and investigate the case on his behalf?¡±


    The one who spoke was Lin Kui, who had always been loyal and was Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand man.


    He had been by Long Tianyu¡¯s side for the longest time and was highly regarded by him. As such, what he said made the officials speechless.


    The atmosphere stiffened. If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu¡¯s expressionless face, this quarrel would have continued for a long time.


    ¡°Please make the decision, Your Highness. But please do not act rashly.¡±


    The problem was handed back to Long Tianyu.


    At that moment, Zhu Qiang completely understood why Lin Mengya had stopped him from getting involved in these things.


    Although loyalty was rare, some people would more or less cross the line.


    In a game of various parties, if a general was restrained by others and had to listen to other people¡¯s opinions all the time, they would fall apart sooner or later.


    Moreover, Long Tianyu was a man of great wisdom and knew his own mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. It¡¯s imperative to make a trip to Luoshui Town. Those who won¡¯t obey can leave now.¡±


    When Long Tianyu said these words in an extremely serious tone, the day¡¯s debate came to an end.


    No one dared to refute him. There was a calmness in his deep, dark eyes.


    He was born to be noble, so every decision he made carried with it an irresistible dignity.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Lin Kui lowered his eyes, bent down, and bowed respectfully.


    It was the same with Lin Mengya and Zhu Qiang.


    With the agreement of the three most important people, anyone else¡¯s opposition became not worth mentioning.


    ¡°But, Your Highness¡­¡±


    An official still wanted to argue. However, when he was glanced at by Long Tianyu¡¯s black eyes, he swallowed his words back down.


    Suddenly, he noticed a problem.


    Thinking about it now, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Long Tianyu was not a kind or amiable superior.


    He was the person that he would hand his family and life over to.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the disaster that happened in Yun State. Even if Luoshui Town is in great danger, I will definitely go and investigate. There is no need to discuss this matter anymore. If there are any bad consequences, I will take responsibility.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s sonorous and forceful words not only announced the result but also reminded everyone present.


    These seeds had been carefully excavated and cultivated by him years ago.


    Loyalty was the most fundamental thing.


    However, officialdom was different from the army. Although he could take advantage of the favor of other families, he could never only listen to the counsel of one of them.


    As someone in a superior position, he must have extraordinary insight and wise determination.


    If they kept arguing, there would be no result by tomorrow.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s words completely ended the quarrel.


    There was a slight change in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    However, in Lin Mengya¡¯s view, this kind of change was not a bad thing.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The resistance turned into obedience. In the end, that obedience would become understanding.


    Only by understanding his painstaking efforts could things be carried out his orders according to plan.


    The people present were all smart. Of course, they would not make a mistake with this kind of thing.


    ¡°All right, all of you can leave now.¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was in a superior position, stayed calm and collected.


    No one could know his real thoughts. Perhaps they would be a little frightened because of his order.


    But they would soon know that the superior they had chosen was a person full of wisdom and courage.


    Lin Mengya had never doubted anything about this.


    She knew Long Tianyu¡¯s character better than anyone else.


    The subordinates left in silence, and even Lin Kui and Zhu Qiang walked out of the tent one after the other.


    Lin Mengya took two quick steps forward to stand in front of Long Tianyu obediently.


    ¡°When will you leave? I can help you prepare your luggage.¡±


    She was gentle and well-behaved, the only comfort and support Long Tianyu had.


    But most of the time, he felt sorry for her.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have implicated you in this.¡±


    He reached out and took her onto his lap.


    His handsome face was no longer cold.


    Her heart was filled with an infinite tenderness and love at this moment. He just wanted to protect her in his arms, but because of official business, he was having to put her in danger again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I always knew I would have to experience these things since the day I married you. However, this decision is indeed a little rash. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Long Tianyu had always been steady. Although he would take risks sometimes, he would always have a well-thought-out plan in his heart.


    However, the situation of the plague had not been completely investigated yet, but Long Tianyu had made such rapid progress. There must have been an accident.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where the Crown Prince got the news. He knows that Baili Rui was our guest. Fortunately, Mr. Baili came with us secretly. Otherwise, the Crown Prince would have found some clues in the mansion. Although he didn¡¯t succeed, he has been creating rumors everywhere, saying that the plague had something to do with Baili Rui. My father was worried that the rumors would do harm to us, so he hoped that we could find out the truth as soon as possible and go back to the capital to face the Crown Prince after everything had been arranged.¡±


    After pondering this for a while, Long Tianyu slowly began telling the truth to Lin Mengya.


    That was how matters stood. However, it was fortunate that they had concealed Baili Rui¡¯s tracks since the beginning. In addition, with Xiao Yixin and Xiu¡¯s cover-up along the way, Baili Rui¡¯s news had not gotten out.


    Only in this way could they have a chance to change the situation.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who know what happened to my teacher. Do you think it was Baili Wuchen who did it?¡±


    Lin Mengya subconsciously suspected that Baili Wuchen was the one who had betrayed her.


    But Long Tianyu shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Baili Wuchen is scheming. If he wanted to restrain me because of this, he would have reported it to the Crown Prince. After all, Baili Rui is a nightmare to some people in Dajin. That¡¯s why they support the Crown Prince secretly expanding this matter. Their purpose is to get rid of Mr. Baili completely. But you can rest assured that I will protect your teacher.¡±


    After listening to his explanation, Lin Mengya felt that it made sense.


    After all, Baili Wuchen knew so many secrets about long Tianyu. If he really wanted to please the Crown Prince, how could he choose to give up such a plot and make Long Tianyu the target of public criticism?

 Chapter 608 - Caught in the Act

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, who would have known that my teacher was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Regardless of whether Baili Rui was in the mansion or elsewhere, his identity was always kept secret.


    To outsiders, he was just a military doctor paid by Prince Yu. In addition, he lived a secluded life. Everything related to him was handled by Xiao Yixin.


    Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t have been discovered on the way.


    Otherwise, they would have come here to look for him.


    In this case, there must be something wrong that had happened in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu looked at each other. Suddenly, there was a glimmer of light in their hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s that fake Concubine De!¡±


    The two suddenly said at the same time. Yes, except for her, there would be no one else in the mansion who so eager to kill Long Tianyu!


    ¡°How could I have forgotten her? I don¡¯t know where she came from, but I¡¯m sure one thing is that she must have been sent by the Empress to pretend to be Concubine De. Your Highness, will the people in my courtyard be in danger?¡±


    The wet nurse and a few maids were still in the mansion. But soon, Long Tianyu comforted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Before I left, I said that no one would be allowed to go to the Liuxin Courtyard. Especially those from the Art Courtyard. No one is allowed to go to your courtyard to ask questions. Otherwise, the people in the dungeon won¡¯t let down their guard and leak the news.¡±


    Hearing his words, she finally felt relieved.


    Since Hongyu and Zhu Yan were in the courtyard, her people would not suffer any losses.


    However, she had not expected the fake Concubine De to be so impatient. Could it be that the Empress was up to something?


    ¡°Your Highness, if you insist on going to Luoshui Town this time, will you really encounter any danger? If possible, I want to go with you.¡±


    Everything in Luoshui Town was unknown now.


    If what Lin Mengya had predicted was true, would there still be remnants of the Candle Dragon Cult in there?


    Or, could it be another trap? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t Long Tianyu be in hot water?


    Although she had firmly supported his decision just now, she was more worried than anyone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If nothing goes wrong, we can set off for the capital city in five days at most. Stay here. After I leave, the refugee camp will need you to take charge of the overall situation. Gu Die and the others are already disloyal. If you are not here, I¡¯m afraid the two of them will continue to stir up trouble.¡±


    He held her in his arms. How could he bear to part with her even for a moment?


    However, only by keeping her in the camp would it be possible for him to go.


    He didn¡¯t want her to see or experience any danger.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Alright, you must be careful. Also, my teacher is about to develop the antidote. Take it with you just in case.¡±


    In this world, the most terrible thing was not poison, but the human heart.


    Lin Mengya was not an immortal, so she could not predict good or bad fortunes.


    Therefore, the only thing she could do was make full preparations for Long Tianyu.


    In the past, she had never worried that he would lose his life.


    That was because there seemed to be no one in this world who could compare to him.


    However, ever since she had learned about the Candle Dragon Cult, she had become familiar with the taste of fear in her heart.


    Her mother was the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian and the disciple of the chief elder of the Pavilion of Herbs, the supreme medical master in the world.


    Even though she had such a prominent status, she had still been forced to leave her hometown by the Candle Dragon Cult. In the end, she had no choice but to conceal her identity. Even so, she still had to worry about her children.


    Even her mother was powerless in the face of the Candle Dragon Cult. Therefore, when she found out that Long Tianyu was also tracking down this organization, a sense of fear that she had never felt before rose in her heart.


    The two of them were too insignificant.


    But, as long as a person was fearful, he or she would tread cautiously and become stronger.


    So what if the Candle Dragon Cult was powerful? She had the Shen Nung system and the music score for the green stringed instrument in her hand, as well as Long Tianyu¡¯s civil and martial strategy.


    It was not impossible for them to do something to the Candle Dragon Cult.


    But now, she had to hide her claws. Like Long Tianyu, she had to learn how to protect herself before she became fearsome.


    ¡°Come back early. Moyan and I will wait for your return.¡±


    Suppressing the slight uneasiness in her heart, Lin Mengya tried hard to make her smile look as relaxed as usual.


    She didn¡¯t want him to worry too much about her. Although she couldn¡¯t help him with this kind of thing, at least she wouldn¡¯t put too much pressure on him.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    He was holding her in his arms but felt depressed in his heart.


    There were some things that he couldn¡¯t tell her. He could only use his own strength to protect her.


    When they returned to the resting tent, Lin Moyan had already been carried away by Xiao Yixin.


    It must have been because the news that Long Tianyu was going to Luoshui Town had spread throughout the refugee camp.


    This news didn¡¯t need to be deliberately blocked because it would get out sooner or later.


    Instead of letting someone with ulterior motives get hold of the news and plot against him secretly, it was better to be upfront. At least, Long Tianyu could score a lot of extra points in the public¡¯s opinion by doing so.


    However, this would probably irritate the people from the Crown Prince¡¯s side.


    Sooner or later, he would have to face this life-or-death struggle.


    After all, there was only one throne.


    Over the next few days, Lin Mengya was busy preparing everything for Long Tianyu.


    The strange thing was that Gu Die and Gu Xing had calmed down.


    Because Baili Rui had replaced Gu Die¡¯s old prescription with the new one he had developed, making them free now.


    But the two of them were hiding in the tent every day and were studying something.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. After secretly letting some guards watch out of their tent, she began to work overtime with her teacher to finish the last part of the medicine.


    Finally, after a sleepless night of working, she looked at the things prepared for Long Tianyu on the table in front of her with satisfaction.


    Under Baili Rui¡¯s protestations, she happily put these bottles and cans into a wooden basket.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an inhuman girl! I¡¯m an old man, but you still treat me like a donkey. Humph, you wicked brat. You¡¯re only worried about your husband. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your teacher will die of exhaustion?¡±


    Baili Rui lay prone on the table, dark circles under his eyes, and complained to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Alright, teacher, you think I don¡¯t know you? Look at you, you¡¯re not yet 50, but you¡¯re so weak. How can you go on like this? I guess after returning to the Capital City, I¡¯ll ask your wife to stew some good food for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was in a good mood and joked with her teacher.


    In fact, Baili Rui was only in his forties this year. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to his appearance, so he seemed to be older than his peers.


    However, during this period of time, love had nourished him and made him more energetic.


    When he stood with Yunzhu, it was like an old man with a young wife.


    It was just a pity that his handsome looks would never come back.


    ¡°You wicked girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m in good health. Get out of here!¡±


    Baili Rui rolled his eyes at his student. Sooner or later, he would lose his temper with her.


    Lin Mengya, who had always been obedient, immediately followed his orders and left.


    After leaving her teacher¡¯s tent, she restrained the smile on her face.


    With these items, no matter what poison or fog she encountered, it would be useless against Long Tianyu.


    The most important thing was that her teacher had personally made an ointment for wounds under her pestering.


    She was the one who had given the prescription. Anyway, there were plenty of good prescriptions in the music score for the green stringed instrument. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t use them.


    But it was very complicated, so Baili Rui had used up almost all his energy.


    However, assuming Long Tianyu was not cleaved into two, the bleeding would stop immediately with this ointment.


    It at least made Long Tianyu¡¯s trip safer.


    She went back to her tent. As soon as she lifted the curtain, she saw an extremely shocking scene.


    There seemed to be a very warm and sensuous atmosphere in the tent.


    If she hadn¡¯t lifted the curtain, this atmosphere would have become as hot as magma after a few more moments.


    Long Tianyu was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His clothes were messy.


    Beside him, there was a woman who was half-naked, with most of her chest bared.


    Her eyes were also closed. She was lying on Long Tianyu¡¯s body and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.


    Before her anger could be ignited, it was suddenly snuffed.


    At this moment, she came to the realization that these two may not have gone all the way yet.


    Even a fool could see that the two of them had been set up.


    Lin Mengya tried hard to suppress her displeasure. She dropped the curtain, put her things on the ground, and walked over to the bed.


    As soon as she got close, she smelled the scent of philter.


    So it turned out that they had used that kind of thing. No wonder the two of them were sleeping like dead pigs.


    Although she was being rational, she still felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    She patted Long Tianyu¡¯s face hard. The crisp slap gradually woke up the handsome sleeping man.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ouch¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was still in a daze, murmured unconsciously.


    How could it not hurt? Lin Mengya had used some strength with a hint of anger.


    Therefore, when Long Tianyu woke up from his daze, he saw her standing coldly in front of him with her hands crossed in front of her chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rubbing his aching head, he felt as if he had been soaking in a wine jar for three days.


    He wanted to hug her, but Lin Mengya avoided his hand.


    After giving him a cold look, she took a few steps back and sat on the chair in the tent.


    ¡°You can talk now, Prince. Are you so bold as to bring your mistress into my bed? I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡±


    Her cold and distant attitude rapidly brought him back to reality.

 Chapter 609 - Premeditation

    Just as Long Tianyu was about to get up, he found that his body was abnormally sore and numb.


    He looked at the half-naked woman in front of him. In an instant, his eyebrows wrinkled together into a deep gully.


    ¡°I was framed.¡±


    In such a short time, he immediately explained the situation clearly.


    There was no hesitation in his firm eyes.


    Because he knew Lin Mengya¡¯s character too well.


    She definitely knew more about this than him.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Fine, you¡¯re right. However, I don¡¯t think this honey-trap has reached its climax.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya was a little speechless. She had thought that she would see Long Tianyu being panicked.


    Like checking whether his pants had been taken off, and so on.


    Or maybe he would swear to her that he had never done anything wrong.


    At least, there should be a little guilt in his eyes.


    However, why was the so-called ¡°adulterer¡± being so calm?


    He hadn¡¯t even bothered to give her an explanation!


    Well, it was not the time to care about these things.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Die, who was still unconscious.


    She was still wearing a man¡¯s suit, but her hair was already in a mess.


    Because of the philter, her skin had been dyed with a faint pink color.


    From Lin Mengya¡¯s point of view, she was indeed more attractive than usual.


    Unfortunately, the only man in the tent turned around and didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Alas, what a pity.


    ¡°Wake her up.¡±


    Long Tianyu turned around and tidied up his clothes. Then, he began to discuss how to deal with Gu Die with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. You are using the medicine my teacher prepared for you, so you didn¡¯t get controlled by the philter. But she is just an ordinary person. Although her body is immune to most drugs, I¡¯m afraid that the philter was specially prepared for her. Therefore, unless there is a man to help her, it will take at least a few days and nights for her to wake up.¡±


    Lin Mengya said leisurely, as if what happened here had nothing to do with her.


    However, there was a hint of scheming hidden in her crystal-clear eyes.


    If Long Tianyu showed that he wanted to ¡®proceed¡¯ with the woman, she would let him know what living hell was.


    ¡°Ling Ye, go and deal with it.¡±


    Powerful Prince Yu¡¯s mind amazed Lin Mengya again.


    It was really a good and rare chance to be intimate with a beauty.


    But he had just given up without any hesitation. He was using his power to frame his personal secret guard¡ªLing Ye.


    ¡°Send her out, and wake her up while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    He simply passed over the ownership of Gu Die, stunning Lin Mengya.


    However, when Ling Ye picked Gu Die up obediently and disappeared from her sight, she still looked at Long Tianyu in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Will everything be solved if it¡¯s handed over to Ling Ye?¡±


    However, it was apparent that Long Tianyu did not intend to explain. He probably believed that Ling Ye would handle this matter well.


    ¡°What a pity. But Prince Yu, I¡¯ve warned you about this kind of thing, haven¡¯t I? Why would you make such a mistake again?¡±


    To put it bluntly, he had been drugged.


    On the third day of their wedding festivities, he had also been tricked once.


    The intimate contact between them had probably started at that time.


    However, he had never been an idiot who would fall twice in the same place.


    On the contrary, he had become extra careful after the matter with the Immortal Powder.


    Moreover, he always carried the sachet that Lin Mengya had made for him.


    So, generally speaking, knockout drops, philter, etc., would be useless on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The sachet is still with me.¡±


    He took the sachet from his waist which he had been wearing for a long time.


    Lin Mengya had also checked carefully and found that the sachet was in good condition, giving off a faint minty smell. It was absolutely fine. Since that was the case, why had Long Tianyu still fallen into the trap?


    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this kind of thing. If you and Gu Die were framed on purpose, I¡¯m afraid it was all planned.¡±


    What other conspiracy could have been set up to get the both of them to faint together?


    However, she would return to this tent every night. Did the other party think that she would give up easily?


    Unless¡ª


    Lin Mengya glanced at Long Tianyu. They reached a tacit agreement with a mutual look.


    With an evil smile on her face, she put her hands on her mouth in the shape of a trumpet.


    Long Tianyu covered his ears silently and signaled for her to begin.


    ¡°Help! Where is everyone? Come here! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±


    A sharp cry instantly sounded through the camp.


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu¡¯s tent became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Princess Yu¡¯s loud voice soon summoned a lot of people.


    However, the first person to rush in was someone that no one was expecting.


    ¡°Senior sister! Senior sister, are you okay? Long Tianyu, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Since Lin Mengya was back, Gu Xing, who had been hiding in the tent, was the first to rush in at this moment.


    Moreover, he had a look of indignation on his face now.


    It was as if only by killing Long Tianyu could he vent his hatred.


    When he rushed into the tent, he saw a figure hiding in the quilt, shivering.


    All of a sudden, he clenched his fists and rushed over to the front of Long Tianyu in a fit of anger.


    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The angry roar could not bring about any surge in his combat strength.


    On the contrary, his weak fist was held firmly by Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu gave a cold snort and threw him to the ground.


    However, there was still a look of resentment on Gu Xing¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and glared at Long Tianyu as if the man in front of him was his father¡¯s murderer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s late at night. It¡¯s improper to make such noise. Doctor Gu, don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    Following Gu Xing were Long Tianyu¡¯s close subjects and local officials from Yun State.


    However, at this moment, no one seemed to understand why Gu Xing kept saying that he would kill Long Tianyu to vent his hatred.


    No matter how much doubt Long Tianyu¡¯s subordinates held in their hearts, they would only stay quietly to one side.


    An official of Yun State looked at the roaring Gu Xing and the woman lying on the bed, who obviously did not dare to come out of the quilt, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it public. Guards, seal off the tent and don¡¯t let anyone get close. Also, don¡¯t discuss the affairs of the prince and Miss Gu Die. Those who disobey this order will be regarded as traitors!¡±


    The man said in a tone as if he was protecting Long Tianyu¡¯s reputation.


    But what he said was testifying to the truth of Long Tianyu and Gu Die¡¯s affair.


    ¡°My Senior sister was ruined by you! Long Tianyu, if you don¡¯t give my Senior sister an explanation, I won¡¯t care whether you are a prince or not!¡±


    Gu Xing seemed to have convicted Long Tianyu of a crime.


    The expressions of all the people around changed slightly. Of course, there were some people who had already seen the clues.


    But at this moment, it had been confirmed. It was very impactful.


    However, before any ambiguous thing happened in everyone¡¯s hearts, the woman hiding on the bed suddenly lifted the quilt.


    ¡°Your Highness, did the rat die? It really frightened me. How could there be a rat in this place?¡±


    Once again, the situation had been reversed. Gu Xing and the official seemed to have seen a ghost as they looked at the person coming out of the quilt.


    Although her hair was a little messy and her face was still full of panic, these delicate facial features and the pitiful look could definitely not be Gu Die¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve driven it away.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s coldness and arrogance instantly turned into tenderness. He gently caressed the woman in front of him.


    He spoke softly for fear of scaring his gentle wife.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s lucky that you were here. Otherwise, I would have been frightened. I¡¯m the most timid. I can¡¯t bear to see that kind of filthy thing.¡±


    After Lin Mengya finished her words, she turned her head.


    There was a look of surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah, did I disturb you? I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m timid. When the prince went to take me some warm water, I saw a rat, so I shouted in a hurry. But just now, I heard you talking about Doctor Gu Die. Isn¡¯t he a man? Why is he also afraid of the rat like me?¡±


    Lin Mengya said calmly, but the smile on her face at this time was as cold as icy winter water.


    It made the official, who seemed to be in charge of justice, feel a chill from the top of his head to the soles of his feet.


    ¡°How¡­ How could it be you! Where¡¯s my senior sister?¡±


    He was barely able to remain calm. On the other hand, Gu Xing appeared to have lost his wits, as if he had suffered a great shock.


    Lin Mengya smiled and got out of bed with Long Tianyu¡¯s help.


    ¡°Your senior sister? How could we know where she is? Also, don¡¯t you only have one senior brother? Or did you know in advance that your so-called senior sister would be in our tent?¡±


    Cold sweat immediately drenched Gu Xing¡¯s back.


    Although Lin Mengya was smiling brightly, it was as if she had tied a rope around his neck.


    Subconsciously, he swallowed hard. He had to find a good excuse to exonerate himself.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya would not give him a chance.

 Chapter 610 - A Failed Plot

    ¡°Did you put your senior sister up to or did you set her up to climb into my man¡¯s bed to seduce him? It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re so thick-skinned, but your senior sister is a person with a sense of shame.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Xing. Every word she uttered was shattering the little poor sense remained of him.


    He was so sure that as soon as he came in, he looked as if he had suffered bitterly and nursed a deep hatred.


    In this case, it was not difficult to guess that there was an over 50 percent chance that the philter on Gu Die was made by this person.


    Now the situation had changed so quickly that even Gu Xing had not expected the situation to turn out like this.


    That was why he was gotten by Lin Mengya.


    Now, he did not even have a way out. Whether he admitted it or not, Gu Die and he had become the laughingstocks of the world.


    Therefore, he stuck out his neck and glared at Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu in shock and anger. However, he kept his mouth tight shut, refusing to say a single word.


    ¡°Does Gu Xing think that I won¡¯t be able to knock open his mouth just because of this?


    ¡°How naive he is!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s getting late. Why bother everyone because of an insignificant ¡®mouse¡¯?¡±


    After dealing with the idiot, Lin Mengya turned her head and spoke to Long Tianyu with a smile.


    The latter just shot a cold glance at Gu Xing, who collapsed on the ground. He then looked at the local official of Yun State with his ice-cold and sharp eyes.


    At that time, the official, who looked benignant just now, already had cold sweat on his forehead.


    Even if he had 10 lives, it would not be enough if he played a badger game with Prince Yu.


    Moreover, he happened to make such an unexpected mistake.


    ¡°Irrelevant people, leave now. No rumors are allowed about what happened today. Lord Liu, you have always been responsible for the safety of the camp. Now that such a thing has happened and disturbed my princess, I can only seek justice from you.¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke slowly, but the suffocating pressure in his tone made Lord Liu bend his waist.


    Beads of cold sweat dripped down from his forehead, and even his body, which was standing there, trembled slightly.


    At that moment, his heart was filled with bitterness.


    It seemed that Prince Yu had made up his mind and would not let him go.


    He stole a glance at the idiot who did not utter a word. If it were not for him, there might be some room for negotiation.


    Now, the only way to save himself was to gain the initiative.


    With a plop, he knelt down in front of Long Tianyu.


    He knocked his head hard on the ground and shouted that he had been wronged.


    ¡°Your Highness, please investigate carefully! I misunderstood it because I heard Gu Xing¡¯s yelling. I was incompetent and disturbed the princess and Your Highness. Please punish me severely for my breach of duty. I beg you to allow me to find a suitable person to take over my job for the sake of the people in Yun State. At that time, I¡¯ll hand my life to you willingly!¡±


    What a clever trick! Lin Mengya turned her head and glanced at Lord Liu, who was pretending to be kind and righteous.


    His words sounded much more beautiful than Gu Xing¡¯s. He not only shirked the responsibility but also insisted that he merely committed a crime of oversight.


    What mattered was that this guy used a ¡°soft knife¡±.


    He used the common people of Yun State to threaten Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya. It seemed that killing him was going against the common people of Yun State.


    He was quite smart, but he had found the wrong target.


    ¡°Oh? I see. Your Highness, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve misunderstood Lord Liu? Gu Xing deserves to die. He not only wronged you but also nearly implicated Lord Liu. In your opinion, how should we deal with such a rebel, Lord Liu?¡±


    Lin Mengya wore an innocent look on her face, but she was sneering deep inside.


    Did Lord Liu think that he would be fine if he were to put all the blame onto Gu Xing?


    Did he ever think about what kind of person Gu Xing was?


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Your Highness.¡±


    Of course, Lord Liu could understand that Lin Mengya was trying to drive a wedge between him and Gu Xing.


    He was clever and tactful, but Gu Xing was narrow-minded.


    When Gu Xing heard his self-protective words, he took them as a malicious excuse to frame him.


    All of a sudden, a surge of anger burst out of his heart.


    Gu Xing looked at Lord Liu with a cold smile. He was naturally unwilling to give in so easily.


    ¡°Lord Liu, you¡¯re eloquent. However, don¡¯t blame me for saying something not nice at this point. Yes, I tricked my senior sister and Prince Yu. But if it weren¡¯t for your aid, I wouldn¡¯t have succeeded so easily! Speaking of which, you means are superb!¡±


    Sure enough, they began to incriminate each other. Lin Mengya signed Long Tianyu to watch a show with a wink.


    Looking at the two of them, she continued her provocation calmly.


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m an official of the imperial court. How dare you, a quack, slander me! Your Highness, Princess, I¡¯m wronged! Don¡¯t listen to that thief¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m loyal to the imperial court!¡±


    Of course, Lord Liu would voice out his grievances in a seemingly sincere way.


    Lin Mengya pretended to be in a dilemma on purpose. In the end, she only looked at Lord Liu apologetically and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe what he said. But there were so many people just now, and we can¡¯t hide this matter. His Highness can¡¯t bear to see Lord Liu being wronged. Darling, how do you think we should deal with this matter?¡±


    Lin Mengya winked at Long Tianyu, who immediately understood what she meant.


    His serious and tight facial features were so cold that there was no emotion in them.


    Looking at him, Lord Liu was frightened. He was afraid that this legendary devil would believe that guy¡¯s words and kill him first and then report later.


    Therefore, he kept kowtowing to show his loyalty and acknowledge his mistake.


    Nevertheless, he refused to admit that he had anything to do with the matter of the Gu siblings.


    ¡°Lord Liu, since Gu Xing is unwilling to admit his guilt, I will have to make you suffer. Someone, bring Lord Liu away and take good care of him. When I find out the truth, I will naturally clear his name.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s way of punishing the two sides could be regarded as fair. Although Lord Liu was not resigned to it, he knew that this was the best result.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Clenching his teeth, Lord Liu could only kowtow to show his gratitude.


    Gu Xing, who had been staring at him with a cold smile, was also taken away by Long Tianyu¡¯s men.


    The tent, which had been noisy for a long time, quieted down again.


    ¡°Humph, they were heedless of consequences.¡±


    Not to mention Long Tianyu, even Lin Mengya found such a little trick boring.


    A woman was knocked out and then sent to a man¡¯s bed.


    In the end, she was labeled a ¡°victim¡± in order to threaten Long Tianyu.


    Not to mention that this kind of behavior was so shameless that it was disgusting, it was nothing but a small trick. Even if they really succeeded, how could they make Long Tianyu at their disposal?


    Therefore, what made her angry was not that someone was plotting against them, but that these people would always choose some despicable, shameless means.


    Moreover, she believed that Gu Die didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    They used the virginity of a girl to achieve their plot. It reminded her of the cause of Elder Sister Yue Ting¡¯s death.


    Therefore, although Gu Die did not have a good relationship with her, she still indirectly maintained her reputation.


    ¡°Ye, how is she?¡±


    Long Tianyu naturally understood her. He changed the subject, and Ling Ye appeared in front of them with Gu Die, who was already awake.


    Lin Mengya first looked at the disheveled Gu Die and then looked at Ling Ye, who had regained his silence, with a strange look.


    Ling Ye was also one of the friends she was familiar with, but such a simple and rough way of dealing with the matter really made her¡­


    A little surprised.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Gu Die¡¯s face was pale. God knew if Ling Ye had thrown her directly into the river.


    In short, Gu Die was soaked through from the top to the bottom.


    The night wind was still a bit cold. Although they were in the tent, Gu Die was still shivering.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head to hide the smile on her face, but she still turned around, took a piece of clothing, and handed it to Gu Die.


    Gu Die was in a state of utter stupefaction. She must have realized her current situation.


    She was shivering as she draped Lin Mengya¡¯s coat over her shoulders. However, she did not know what to say.


    ¡°You are also a victim in this matter. However, if you have time to stay here in a daze, why don¡¯t you try to figure out why your good junior brother did this to you?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s tone was cool. Although it couldn¡¯t be considered gentle, there was no disgust in it.


    Gu Die was shocked, but subconsciously, she tried to protect her junior brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He couldn¡¯t have done it!¡±


    ¡°Are you still reluctant to admit it?¡± Lin Mengya curled up her lips and sneered at her, showing that she did not care. It was understandable. The person who betrayed Gu Die could be regarded as the closest person to her. Of course, not everyone could accept such a thing immediately.


    However, people¡¯s hearts were complicated. This kind of betrayal was also a common thing.


    ¡°You know whether he did it or not. We¡¯re fellows, so you should be very clear about your physical condition. If you think I¡¯m trying to drive a wedge between you, don¡¯t believe me. Yet, as a woman, I¡¯m just trying to persuade you. Sincerity is something precious, but if it¡¯s used by someone with an ulterior motive, it¡¯ll be useless. Ye, please send Doctor Gu back.¡±


    The truth was right in front of Gu Die. She had no choice but to believe it.


    The great blow left her in a state of shock, unable to extricate herself.


    Ling Ye naturally followed Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction. Watching them walk out of the tent one after another, Lin Mengya rubbed her temples gently with her index fingers.


    Given Gu Die¡¯s reaction, of course, she was sure that Gu Die was dragged into this game.


    However, what was the purpose of this round?


    Lin Mengya could not figure it out for the time being. All she could do was to shoot Long Tianyu a puzzled look.

 Chapter 611 - Joint Memorial

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s more to it than that?¡±


    Noticing the confusion in her eyes, Long Tianyu reached out and pulled her to his side.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Her eyes were glittering as she was thinking about the vital interest in it quickly.


    From the conversation between Gu Xing and Gu Die, she could more or less guess their identities.


    Moreover, it seemed that Mr. Baili was not willing to talk too much about it. He just told her that their master was not simple.


    In this way, Gu Xing must have wanted something really great since he had risked offending his sect and plotting against his senior sister.


    ¡°Yes, Gu Die must have a good pedigree. If Gu Xing just wanted to play a badger game with you, he wouldn¡¯t have risked breaking with his senior sister by using her as bait. The only explanation is that Gu Die had to be involved in what he wanted to do.¡±


    Long Tianyu secretly raised his eyebrows and looked at his princess with an unfathomable look.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t pay special attention to this aspect of her. But now, he found that she seemed to know a lot.


    ¡°The education of the Lin family is really extraordinary.¡±


    Although Long Tianyu had known that she was different from common noble young ladies, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange that she could be so bright.


    ¡°Uh¡ªit¡¯s not the time to discuss this kind of thing. I¡¯d better go out and have a look to see if there are any other clues.¡±


    Lin Mengya managed to maintain the smile on her face and dashed out of Long Tianyu¡¯s tent.


    This guy was as sharp as the Shen Nung radar in her mind when he should not be, but when he should be sensitive, he was dull.


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    If Long Tianyu found out about her biggest secret, would everything in front of her be changed?


    She didn¡¯t want to guess, because this was the only problem that she had no confidence in.


    Seeing Lin Mengya leave in a panic, Long Tianyu just thought that his princess had become shy, which was rare for her.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curl his light lips into a smile.


    It seemed that this was a good way to tease his seemingly sensible but shy wife.


    After a smile, Long Tianyu regained his indifference and self-restraint.


    In this life, all his weakness and tenderness would only be given to that woman.


    ¡°Your Highness, after Gu Die returned, she quarreled with Gu Xing.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Ling Ye once again appeared in front of Long Tianyu mysteriously.


    Something cold flickered in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. At the moment, he was like an emotionless machine.


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on them. By the way, find a suitable reason to put Liu Yun in.¡±


    Originally, Gu Xing and Liu Yun were imprisoned separately. That was why Gu Die had been able to ¡°easily¡± find Gu Xing¡¯s location.


    It was the easiest to blurt out one¡¯s secret in anger.


    He didn¡¯t like being schemed against, but he detested people trying to ruin his relationship with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Yes, and His Majesty has sent a secret edict.¡±


    Looking at the bright yellow envelope in Ling Ye¡¯s hands, Long Tianyu narrowed his brows tightly.


    On more than one occasion, he had hinted to his father not to get Lin Mengya involved.


    But it seemed that it didn¡¯t work very well.


    Long Tianyu unfolded the letter and quickly read through the words written on it.


    He frowned more and more tightly. In the end, his calm black eyes were stained with deep helplessness and pain for some unknown reason.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There was a burst of anger in his tone. If the person in front of him were not a shadow guard who grew up with him, he would definitely do something to him to vent his anger.


    Their black clothes fluttered as they moved, making them ghost-like in the dark night.


    They used supreme flying skills and jumped out of the camp in a short moment.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Five black shadows gathered in the dark night.


    They all knelt down in front of Long Tianyu, not even daring to raise their heads.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s voice was icy-cold in the dark night.


    Before they could reply, the five of them felt a chill over their spines.


    ¡°According to His Majesty¡¯s order, Prince Yu, please bring Gu Die back to the capital city.¡±


    Finally, the leader of the five men gritted his teeth and spoke to Long Tianyu under the pressure.


    In an instant, the air seemed to be condensed by the coldness emitted by Long Tianyu.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    There was an eerie silence.


    Even the men in black seemed to be able to hear the cold sweat flow down their foreheads.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes turned cold all of a sudden. He held the sharp knife at his waist with his slender fingers.


    It seemed that as long as those people dared to say another word, he would immediately make them disappear in front of him.


    ¡°Please forgive us, Your Highness. I¡¯m just following an order. Even if you kill us, there will still be other people doing this. Please spare us, Your Highness.¡±


    His words made Long Tianyu¡¯s murderous intent increase a lot in an instant.


    The snow-white blade was unsheathed. Instantly, the five people only felt a chill on their necks, but they didn¡¯t know that they had a close shave.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you for sparing us.¡±


    Every one of them had a strand of black hair that was falling down near their temples.


    Fortunately, their heads were still on their necks.


    Suddenly, they all broke out in a cold sweat on their backs.


    It wasn¡¯t that Long Tianyu didn¡¯t dare to kill them. Perhaps he just found it troublesome.


    ¡°Go back and tell my father that if I bring her back, I will send her directly to his imperial harem.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The five men looked at each other with bitter smiles. They didn¡¯t want to be secretly executed by the furious emperor as soon as they escaped from Long Tianyu¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Your Highness, I venture to remind you. In fact, His Majesty does it for your own good. Besides, it¡¯s just a woman¡­¡±


    The subordinate must have plucked up the courage to say this at that time.


    However, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his voice died away.


    ¡°If you want to live, stay here and don¡¯t do anything. Also, don¡¯t get close to my princess.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, Long Tianyu was like a lonely leader wolf.


    But everyone forgot that although the leader wolf was lonely, he was incomparably proud.


    Therefore, anyone who tried to touch the person under his protection would be torn apart by his sharp teeth and claws.


    As his father, the emperor should know this better than anyone else.


    The five people were a little hesitant, but they had to give in for the time being.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they died. Nevertheless, if they delayed the emperor¡¯s important event, they would commit a crime serious enough to exterminate their whole families.


    Seeing that the warning was effective, Long Tianyu had no patience to continue to talk about this kind of problem with them.


    The leader of the men in black was a clever person.


    He carefully detected that the devil in front of him seemed to have calmed down, so he immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The people sent by Crown Prince are already on the way. They will arrive in Yun State in a few days. His Majesty suggests that you avoid them.¡±


    The situation in Yun State had settled down. Even a fool knew that the Crown Prince must have sent people here to seize the credit.


    However, Long Tianyu did not care about the bubble reputation. He just had no idea why his father asked him to avoid them now that he had already made up his mind to eradicate the empress¡¯ party.


    There must be some changes.


    ¡°Is there any unusual movement in the imperial court?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Long Tianyu already knew the crux of the matter.


    The leader did not dare to delay but immediately reported all he knew to Long Tianyu.


    ¡°In recent days, the empress¡¯ parents¡¯ family, the Shangguan Family, together with the Feng Family, the Xu Family, and other ministers jointly submitted a memorial to the throne, reporting that someone privately took possession of army provisions and engaged in embezzlement. They did not name anyone, but the charges all targeted the Lin Family. However, the emperor took the memorial on the pretext of having no solid evidence. There was already a great disturbance in the imperial court because of this matter. But don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, the Lin Family is not in trouble, and Lin Nansheng is safe and sound. With the protection of the Yue Family and the Xiao Family, temporarily, no one dares to lay a finger on Princess¡¯s parents¡¯ family.¡±


    ¡°They attacked the Lin Family so soon?¡±


    Although it was a little faster than he imagined, it was also within his expectations.


    Although the Crown Prince was impatient, the empress was a vicious person.


    Now, she joined forces with several ministers to submit the memorial. She must have already had evidence that was harmful to the Lin Family.


    It was no wonder that the Crown Prince dared to send people to snatch the credit.


    If the Lin Family collapsed, he would lose more than half of his overt power in the imperial court.


    This kind of overt scheme was ruthless and merciless.


    ¡°I see. You can leave now. If there¡¯s any change in the Crown Prince¡¯s men, report it to me in time.¡±


    The five men did not dare to delay. After a moment, they followed the path and went to keep watch on the Crown Prince¡¯s men.


    As the night gradually faded away, Long Tianyu and his shadow guard Ling Ye were gradually exposed in the wilderness at dawn.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hide this matter from Princess, Your Highness.¡±


    Ling Ye rarely spoke, and he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    However, ever since he returned from the Nation of Lintian, he seemed to have acknowledged Lin Mengya as his master.


    Although he was just a shadow, serving as a shield that could die for Long Tianyu at any time, in Long Tianyu¡¯s growth, he was the first and only friend that Long Tianyu could trust completely.


    ¡°Well, how could I not know? It¡¯s just that the girl looks calm on the surface, but deep inside, she cares about the Lin Family the most. If she knew it, she would lose her mind. My father is threatening me with this.¡±


    A trace of fatigue appeared on Long Tianyu¡¯s face.


    It was not because he had been busy overnight, but because he was stuck between his father and Mengya. It was hard for him to make a choice.


    ¡°Perhaps, as His Majesty said, he will no longer make things difficult for you if you do what he says with Princess.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at Ling Ye as if he wanted to say something. He did want to eat his cake and have it.


    Nevertheless, if he listened to his father, he might have to sacrifice Lin Mengya.


    He could abandon the throne, but he could not ignore the kinship between father and son. Yet, if he lost Lin Mengya, he would no longer have any warmth in his life.


    He would feel as if he had fallen into a harsh winter and suffered loneliness and storms. Even if he ruled the world, he was afraid that he would only be depressed and regretful all day long.

 Chapter 612 - Protect My Love

    ¡°My father will never give up on his plan. Otherwise, why do you think General Lin would choose to guard the border and even make his beloved daughter lonely and helpless in the Capital City?¡±


    Long Tianyu had never been an indecisive person. Since he wanted to protect Lin Mengya, he had to find a way to satisfy both sides.


    Fortunately, the Crown Prince and the empress were busy making plots now. Even his father, the emperor, had to keep the position of the Lin Family in the army for the time being due to the pressure.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ling Ye was not good at tactics. The only thing he could do was to keep his duty silently.


    Long Tianyu patted him on the shoulder. He knew that Ling Ye had his best interests at heart, but given the current situation, he had to be very careful.


    ¡°From today on, you are no longer my secret guard.¡±


    On the way back, Long Tianyu, who was walking ahead, suddenly spoke.


    At this moment, there was a hint of astonishment in Ling Ye¡¯s calm eyes.


    What, what did that mean?


    ¡°When Master brought you here, he once said that you would be my closest friend in this world. He asked you to be my secret guard because it was not the right time before. But now, although we¡¯re threatened by growing crisis, it¡¯s the best timing.¡±


    Long Tianyu explained without looking back. Ling Ye looked at his master in confusion, and his eyes gradually became clear because of Long Tianyu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu stood still, suddenly turned around, and said seriously, ¡°Back then, Master passed on everything to you. So now, I need you to go back and completely inherit everything from him.¡±


    If he wanted to protect Lin Mengya, to defeat the Crown Prince¡¯s and the empress¡¯s plot, and to resist the pressure from his father, what he needed was the power that could control everything.


    It seemed that the imperial court owned imposing power, but the power had long been divided.


    Even with his arrangements, he could only obtain less than a tenth of the power.


    Therefore, he had to make full use of everything!


    ¡°But Master said that I am your shadow and shield. Even if I die, I should die by the sharp sword that comes at you.¡±


    For 15 years, Ling Ye had been by Long Tianyu¡¯s side from a naive child to now.


    There were some things that had subtly become his state of survival.


    Protecting Long Tianyu, standing up for him, and obeying his orders seemed to have already become automatic responses in his body.


    Nonetheless, he had never expected Long Tianyu to utterly deny his previous life and ask him to take over a kind of fate that he had never thought of one day.


    Strong as Ling Ye was, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned on the spot.


    ¡°That was before. Ling Ye, have you really forgotten Master¡¯s teachings?¡±


    In fact, Long Tianyu was also a little reluctant to part with him.


    He came to his senses and looked at his brother who had gone through thick and thin with him.


    Master did ask Ling Ye to stay with him, but it was not just to protect him.


    Only by staying with him could Ling Ye grow up safely.


    For so many years, they had been protecting each other.


    ¡­¡±I¡­ Yes.¡±


    He was used to obeying orders. Even though he had always been tough, a crack of fear had appeared in his heart as he received the order.


    However, the trust he had developed since he was a child made him unconditionally choose to trust Long Tianyu and carry out his every order with loyalty.


    ¡°Ling Ye, this is not an order, but a request. It¡¯s the request of Long Tianyu, your only senior brother, to you. If you don¡¯t want to go, just take it as if I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    After all, Long Tianyu valued his brotherhood with Ling Ye.


    He wanted power, but Ling Ye didn¡¯t want that kind of life.


    At the same time, Long Tianyu also understood that it would save Ling Ye a lot of danger if he served as his shadow.


    Nevertheless, the life hidden in the darkness was not supposed to belong to Ling Ye, who was equally outstanding.


    Ling Ye raised his head and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    It was the first time that they had been so frank since they grew up. They put aside their master-servant relationship and only looked at each other with brotherhood in their eyes since they were fellow apprentices of the same master.


    In the end, Ling Ye still nodded.


    He cupped his hand and bowed, turned around as usual, and left in a natural and unrestrained manner.


    But only when Long Tianyu stood there and saw Ling Ye, who had entirely disappeared from his sight, did he realize that from then on, Ling Ye, who had hidden in the darkness and shielded him from all danger, could no longer show up.


    He felt a little melancholy deep inside.


    He suddenly understood Lin Mengya¡¯s state of mind when she sent Lin Zhongyu away.


    They were as close as brothers. What was more, Ling Ye had grown up with him since he was a child.


    Unfortunately, when a bird¡¯s nest is overturned, no egg can remain intact.


    Even if it was Ling Ye, he had to be cautious in order to become their helper.


    The darkness faded away, and the night gradually disappeared in the dawn.


    Long Tianyu pretended as if nothing had happened and walked back to his tent.


    No one knew what he had done last night, and no one knew his state of mind at this moment, either.


    The smoke from the kitchen rose from the chimney as usual.


    Long Tianyu restrained all his abnormal emotions and returned to the tent where he and Lin Mengya lived.


    It was quiet inside.


    It was unknown when she fell asleep with her clothes on. She held Moyan in her arms and curled up on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    Long Tianyu softened his facial features.


    He stretched out his hand and caressed her little face lovingly.


    ¡­¡±You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because his hand was a bit cold that Lin Mengya woke up at that moment.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked at the man in front of her lazily. Her voice was filled with the unique coquettishness she had when she woke up in the morning.


    ¡°Did I wake you? Go back to sleep. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya on the bed apologetically, but subconsciously, the latter held Moyan in her arms and moved inside.


    Lin Mengya gently patted the bed with her small, empty hand. She did not seem to be on guard at all.


    ¡°You should rest for a while. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Lin Mengya took precautions against everyone except for him.


    At the sight of the person who trusted him with all her heart and soul, Long Tianyu felt a surge of feelings deep inside.


    He took off his coat and lay down beside Lin Mengya.


    He held her and Moyan in his arms, and there was a flash of light in his deep eyes from time to time.


    ¡°Mengya, when we get back to the Capital City, will you really be my princess?¡±


    It was a test, as well as an inquiry.


    But it was more of a game of cunning that he played when Lin Mengya was not fully awake.


    It was only at this moment that Lin Mengya did not look as shrewd as she usually was.


    And it was only at this moment that she would agree to all of his wicked requests in a daze.


    ¡­¡±Hmm¡­¡±


    The noise made by her nose was heard, and it dragged her into a strong sense of drowsiness.


    Since she had been half asleep and half awake, she did not hear what the man had said in her ear at all.


    Alright, go to sleep, my princess.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s trick succeeded, although Lin Mengya had agreed to it when she was still in a daze.


    However, he still showed a slightly relaxed smile.


    It seemed that the heavy burden on his shoulders had become insignificant because of Lin Mengya¡¯s answer.


    He held her with both hands and feet.


    He finally closed his eyes. It didn¡¯t matter even if the Crown Prince took all the credit from him.


    Only the woman in his arms was the most precious of all.


    Everyone would eventually wake up from their dreams.


    Lin Mengya, who had stayed up for almost the whole night, looked a little haggard.


    She had always felt that there seemed to be a mosquito buzzing in her ear.


    Perhaps, it was her illusion. How could there be mosquitos in April?


    Comparisons were odious.


    Both Long Tianyu and she had been busy for a whole night, yet she was too sleepy to keep up her spirits, while Long Tianyu, who slept less than her, was still in high spirits.


    It seemed that if she did not use the Shen Nung system¡¯s Spirit-summoning Function, she would probably have to spend the day in a daze.


    Nonetheless, she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion.


    She always felt that the more she used the Shen Nung system, the more tired she would be.


    Perhaps, the effect was the same as that of caffeine.


    After all, the brain was a part of the human body. No matter how powerful it was, it needed rest.


    What was more, her current physical condition was sometimes good and sometimes bad.


    Therefore, when she didn¡¯t need to use it, she tried her best not to use it.


    That led to Lin Mengya¡¯s sleepy look all day long.


    Even Mr. Baili couldn¡¯t stand it. He told her to behave well and sit aside to rest.


    Holding her chin with both hands, Lin Mengya watched Mr. Baili quickly prepare portions of medicine one by one. Although that was mechanical repeated work, he remained meticulous.


    It seemed that every portion of medicine needed to be carefully considered by him.


    It could be seen that Mr. Baili really loved these medicinal herbs.


    Otherwise, he would not have been crazy for poison for his lifetime.


    ¡°Mr. Baili, do you think it¡¯s possible for Gu Die to be the mastermind behind the plague?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya had discussed this problem with her teacher on the way.


    But she had no idea why Mr. Baili denied it on behalf of Gu Die without thinking when she mentioned it again last night.


    ¡°Little girl, although Gu Die is abominable, you must remember that her family will never do such a heartless thing. For example, every generation of the Baili Family will be obsessed with the art of poison. Something is rooted in their bones and blood, and that will never change.¡±


    Looking at her teacher¡¯s serious look, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t comment.


    She covered her mouth, yawned, and then retorted leisurely, ¡°Nevertheless, Baili Wuchen doesn¡¯t know how to use poison. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have cried and begged me to be your student.¡±


    When Baili Rui heard her mention Baili Wuchen, his hand, which was grabbing the medicine, stopped in the air for several seconds.


    In the end, he continued to dispense prescriptions, but his tone turned somewhat heavy.


    ¡°In fact, Wuchen is not my nephew. Only the two of us know about this. Girl, the reason why I told you this is that I hope you don¡¯t suspect Gu Die anymore. Although she is a little muddleheaded, she is not a bad person.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Special Means

    Lin Mengya was surprised that Baili Wuchen was not Mr. Baili¡¯s nephew.


    Baili Rui had been very concerned about his nephew deep inside, although he seemed to have been angry with him for so many years. That was the information Lin Mengya got when she heard Long Tianyu mention the matter between the nephew and uncle.


    Otherwise, with Baili Rui¡¯s status and means, how could Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion stop him from advancing?


    Now, hearing Mr. Baili¡¯s words, Lin Mengya certainly felt that it was a bit incredible.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, of course, I won¡¯t suspect Gu Die anymore. Nonetheless, although the culprit wasn¡¯t Gu Die, the thing was in the medicine pouch she gave me that day. I think, even if she didn¡¯t do it, she must know who it was.¡±


    On this point, Lin Mengya was not just doing it out of her own selfish motives.


    Even if Gu Die was able to detoxify the one who was poisoned, she might not be able to make a complete copy of the poison.


    In particular, even Mr. Baili didn¡¯t dare to say that he could fully copy this kind of rare poison, not to mention Gu Die, who was merely a dabbler.


    Over the past few days, Lin Mengya had already figured out Gu Die¡¯s so-called medical skills.


    If such a person could have concocted such a complicated poison, then Mr. Baili¡¯s knowledge of poison would be wasted.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alas, the moral degeneration of the world is getting worse day by day. At that time, Gu Die¡¯s family made a name for themselves relying on their medical skills. Unexpectedly, they have become like this now. If her ancestors knew about it, they would definitely die of anger again.¡±


    In fact, Mr. Baili had no choice but to save the last bit of dignity of Gu Die for the sake of her ancestors.


    Lin Mengya knew this better than anyone else.


    Currently, it was almost certain that even if Gu Die was not the real culprit behind the scenes, she still had something to do with the real culprit.


    Therefore, if Lin Mengya wanted to find out the mastermind behind the scenes, Gu Die could be regarded as the only and the best breakthrough point for her.


    ¡°No matter how wise her ancestors were, it would be useless if their descendants failed to live up to their expectations. But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Baili. Since you said so, I will definitely be more polite to her. However, if it is proved that this matter has something to do with her, I hope that you will not be soft-hearted and let go of these troublemakers at that time,¡± Lin Mengya said seriously.


    The incident in Yun State was not just a small one.


    Not only was the imperial court in turmoil, but there were also so many people who died.


    For both reason and emotion, the murderer should be severely punished.


    Baili Rui looked at Lin Mengya and finally sighed.


    ¡°Well, just go ahead and do it. If her family really vent their anger on you because of this, I will surely argue strongly for what is right and protect you.¡±


    What Mr. Baili said sounded a little heavy, but more than that, there was unquestionably firmness.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the first thing Mr. Baili would think about was her safety on such a matter.


    Mr. Baili had stayed away from worldly affairs for such a long time, but for her, he was willing to no longer live such an ordinary life.


    ¡­ ¡°Mr. Baili¡­ I¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya was somewhat moved, but Baili Rui looked at her angrily, turned around, and said flatly, ¡°You wicked girl, if you really want to thank me, hurry up and give birth to a baby for me to have fun. Alas, your talent is too poor, but I think the next generation will not disappoint me.¡±


    Obviously, the emotional Mr. Baili didn¡¯t want to face such a situation.


    Lin Mengya, who had just been moved, had her feelings resolved by Mr. Baili¡¯s amusing words.


    Shaking her head, she returned to her usual self.


    The matter should not be delayed. Long Tianyu was about to go to Luoshui Town. Before that, she had to force Gu Die to tell her everything she knew.


    Since she had promised Mr. Baili, she had to show some respect to Gu Die.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t torture her cruelly.


    As for the other things, she had many ways to get her to tell the truth.


    In the cold and quiet tent, Gu Die was sitting on the bed in a daze.


    Her straight back was already a little bent, and her crystal clear, beautiful eyes were like dry springs, making people almost unable to believe that the woman was the savior who made everyone in Yun State shed tears of gratitude at that time.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her love, which was in bud, would almost make her perish.


    What was even more unexpected was that the person who betrayed her the most was her junior brother, whom she had loved since she was a child.


    ¡­¡±Why¡­ why did Brother Xing do this to me?¡±


    Gu Die couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she had beat Gu Xing and how much he had confessed to her. The only thing she remembered was that when she woke up in the cold river, she saw a pair of cold eyes full of contempt.


    She had become such a shameless woman.


    Moreover, right now, it was known to everyone. Instead of being humiliated like this, she¡¯d better end her ruined life!


    However, she had been holding the dagger in her hand for four hours.


    She could completely free herself just by scratching her wrist with the dagger. That said, she sat there in a daze, not knowing why she didn¡¯t take any action.


    She gently put the dagger on her fair wrist.


    She could even feel the strong beat on her wrist through the dagger.


    ¡°Am I going to die like this?¡± Gu Die only felt that she was suffocating. Nonetheless, when she thought of the exceptionally cold face, she once again lowered the dagger in her hand.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t blame Gu Xing for plotting against her, did she?


    At the moment when she knew the truth, she was even secretly delighted, hoping that she had already had sex with Long Tianyu.


    But the cruel reality told her that Long Tianyu did not touch her at all even when she had been defenseless and had been drugged.


    ¡°Am I no match for that woman at all?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are ready to commit suicide? Well, if a thick-skinned woman like you dies, there will only be one less joke in this world. Don¡¯t look at me. Just go ahead.¡±


    A contemptuous voice with a hint of mockery suddenly came from behind her.


    Almost in an instant, Gu Die turned to look angrily at the woman who walked in slowly from the entrance of the tent.


    The woman was dressed in a long, purple dress. Although her hairstyle was simple, the slight smile on her lips made her look much more gorgeous.


    However, Gu Die found this woman even more hateful!


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Hurry up if you want to commit suicide. By the way, I forgot to tell you that the people you treated will have an attack again in a few days. Instead of bearing the charge of being a quack by then, you¡¯d better die now. I can tell them that Doctor Gu is righteous. She killed herself to atone for her crime because she discovered the shortcomings of the antidote. Although I have to find some people to make arrangements for your funeral, you can gain a good reputation for your concern toward people. Am I right?¡±


    Lin Mengya pretended to be helpless, but she had never moved her gaze away from the sharp dagger in Gu Die¡¯s hand.


    Of course, Lin Mengya was deliberately provoking Gu Die. With the character of Gu Die, the daughter of an eminent family, she could not stand the fact that her enemy slandered her like this.


    Sure enough, Gu Die¡¯s little face, which had been dreadfully pale just now, instantly turned slightly red because of anger.


    Her eyes regained their glows. Nevertheless, she held the dagger in her hand even more tightly.


    Lin Mengya, who had been paying attention to her emotions, certainly understood what it meant.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s body tensed as she guarded against Gu Die, but she tried to wear a fearless look on her face.


    ¡°Oh? You want to kill me, don¡¯t you? Come on, then kill me. But from now on, I will always be the most important person in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. Even if you want to compete with me, you won¡¯t stand a chance. Come on, help me!¡±


    Lin Mengya was the most sharp-tongued.


    She was such a person. If she caught someone else¡¯s sore spot, she would target it without hesitation.


    Even if it was for other¡¯s good, she would always act like a vicious stepmother.


    Of course, it was also because the person in front of her was her overt rival in love.


    For this kind of person, the reason why she could offer a helping hand was that she would consider it a good deed. How could she have a kind and gentle attitude?


    It had to be said that compared with Lin Mengya, a person who had been through a lot, Gu Die, who grew up in a ¡°greenhouse¡±, did not know that people could be sinister.


    This was especially true when she heard that she would never be able to win Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. In an instant, she gave up her intention of trying to stab the dagger into Lin Mengya¡¯s chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Lin Mengya died, I would never win the whole heart of Long Tianyu for the rest of my life.¡±


    Gu Die finally came back to her senses. However, in her heart, Lin Mengya had one more crime, which was cunning.


    Nevertheless, as the person involved, Lin Mengya did not care about it at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your trap. Sooner or later, he will see your true colors!¡±


    Gu Die believed the saying that what goes around comes around and wore an innocent look on her face. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Her true colors? It seemed that there was nothing Long Tianyu didn¡¯t know about her tough past.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t scare him away, which was enough to show that they were true love.


    ¡°I hope so, too. But obviously, it won¡¯t be now. Since the dagger is useless, I advise you to put it down. Otherwise, everyone will think that you have done something shameful and are so angry that you want to commit suicide.¡±


    Lin Mengya would never forget to be sharp-tongued. She leisurely sat down on the chair opposite Gu Die.


    Of course, the purpose of her coming here now was not only to stimulate Gu Die so that she could regain the courage to live.


    Therefore, she would not hesitate to target Du Die¡¯s sore spot.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Gu Die, who was rendered speechless by Lin Mengya¡¯s words, chose to hide the dagger in the small bag she carried with her after she glared at Lin Mengya fiercely.

 Chapter 614 - Mysterious Identity

    After the alarm was lifted, Lin Mengya could finally give a long sigh of relief.


    She did that secretly, though.


    In front of Gu Die, she made herself as arrogant as she could be.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here just to mock me.¡±


    It was no wonder that everyone said that people had to go through hardships before they could grow up.


    Gu Die was wilful a few days ago, but she gradually showed signs of maturity in her mind after experiencing a double blow.


    That was a good situation, but unfortunately, Lin Mengya felt that it was better for a young lady like her to stay in her loving home and never see the sinister reality.


    That was because once it started, there would be no possibility of stopping.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have so much free time. By the way, there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. Gu Xing has confessed everything, including how you killed the people of Yun State with poison. But His Highness did not want to see you, so he sent me to ask you if you admit your guilt.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at her, and the falsehood in her words directly saddened Gu Die.


    It was obvious that Gu Die suffered a great blow and didn¡¯t want to accept it. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt it.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve never done such a thing. Brother Xing was talking nonsense!¡±


    Of course, this kind of denial was within Lin Mengya¡¯s expectations.


    Speaking of which, Gu Die was a poor person, but unfortunately, Lin Mengya in front of her was not a person who took pity on women.


    ¡°Nonsense? You know exactly what was in that medicine pouch you gave me the other day, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already given it to His Highness. Do you think he will let you off the hook?¡±


    At first, Lin Mengya just wanted to trick her. Yet, for some unknown reason, the expression on Gu Die¡¯s face changed drastically when she heard these words.


    She was so nervous that her gaze kept darting around, and she didn¡¯t dare to look into Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that there was something fishy about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will escape the notice of His Highness. You should know that there are many famous doctors in the imperial court. Someone will definitely figure it out. Given His Highness¡¯s love for me, maybe he will pay a visit to your master and seek justice for me.¡±


    Lin Mengya observed Gu Die¡¯s expression and knew that she was afraid.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. This woman dared to poison me, but why is she so afraid of me going after her?¡±


    As soon as Gu Die heard that Lin Mengya was going to pay her master a visit, her face immediately turned pale.


    She bit her lips tightly with a hint of pleading in her tearful eyes.


    ¡°I was the one who did this! I will take responsibility for what I did. I admit that it was Gu Xing and me who sent you a pouch with poison hidden in it. Nonetheless, I didn¡¯t mean to harm you. Besides, if you need a scapegoat, I can do it. All this is to make up for the mistake I¡¯ve made. Although I¡¯m shameless, the disciples in my sect will never do such an evil thing. If you want to beat or kill me, just go ahead.¡±


    Gu Die seemed to be disheartened, but Lin Mengya didn¡¯t really want to doom her to death.


    She raised her eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then softened her attitude.


    ¡°His Highness is definitely not a person who doesn¡¯t know good from evil. But in the pouch you gave me, in addition to the medicine that can make me die due to weakness, there is another kind of medicine that caused this plague. Otherwise, do you think His Highness would suspect you for no reason?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya had already guessed that the pouch was delivered to her by someone through Gu Die.


    If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Shen Nung system, she would have fallen into the trap by now.


    Sure enough, when Gu Die heard these words, she widened her watery eyes and stared at Lin Mengya, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she said.


    ¡­¡±No¡­ that¡¯s impossible! I admit that there is indeed a large amount of Lixin Grass in the pouch, but there will never be that kind of poison!¡±


    Lixin Grass was a kind of poison that grew in valleys. It had no other effect except for making it difficult for women to get pregnant after being used for a long time.


    Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been discovered for a long time, it was possible that the one who was poisoned would be unable to get pregnant.


    Lin Mengya did smell Lixin Grass in the pouch. Nonetheless, the medicine had been changed.


    ¡°Lixin Grass? Are you kidding me? Do you think that His Highness would flare up because of that? Gu Die, you¡¯re too naive. You¡¯ve fallen into someone else¡¯s trap since you tried to poison me. In fact, the pouch doesn¡¯t belong to you, right?¡±


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya raised her voice and looked at Gu Die in an aggressive manner.


    Gu Die¡¯s already weak aura was unable to withstand Lin Mengya¡¯s crushing.


    Subconsciously, she shook her head desperately. Obviously, because of the continuous blows, she was in a mess.


    ¡­¡±I didn¡¯t¡­ drug you. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Brother Xing¡¯s idea. But he did it in order to help me. He¡¯s the one who brought Lixin Grass back. Impossible. It¡¯s impossible for him to have something to do with the prisoner!¡±


    Given Gu Die¡¯s expression, Lin Mengya knew that this woman¡¯s line of defense had been completely destroyed by her.


    Although the method was a little cruel, if she did not figure it out, she was afraid that Gu Die would be the next scapegoat.


    ¡°Since Gu Xing got it for you, do you know with whom he was conspiring?¡±


    Gu Die curled up on the bed and looked distracted.


    Only when Lin Mengya got closer could she hear her mutterings.


    ¡­¡±It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a mysterious man who found Brother Xing. They said¡­ they could achieve all my wishes as long as¡­ as long as I cooperated with them.¡±


    Lin Mengya muttered to herself, ¡°Another mysterious man. It seems that the force of Yun State is also involved in many forces as I expected.¡±


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t know which force this man belonged to.


    ¡°Do you know who the mysterious man is? Where does his group settle down? Did he reveal any information in their conversation?¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to persuade Gu Die to speak obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen them once. Only Brother Xing knows how to contact them. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt that it was enough for an inexperienced person to suffer such a painful blow.


    Although she was a person who would do anything to achieve her goal, she had her own bottom line.


    After pondering for a while, she reached out her hand and gently touched Gu Die¡¯s head.


    ¡°Go home. Take everything here as a nightmare.¡±


    Now, if Gu Die stayed, she believed that the other party would not let her go.


    On the contrary, if she returned to her own home, she would be much safer with the protection of her family.


    On the trip to Luoshui Town, Long Tianyu had already consumed her energy. Thus, she would not pay attention to anyone who was insignificant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    That gentle touch stunned Gu Die in an instant.


    She sat there in a daze. It seemed that she did not believe that the woman in front of her would have such a gentle attitude towards her.


    ¡°Hate you? Why should I hate you? You have never been my enemy.¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned to one side and smiled peacefully. However, in the eyes of Gu Die, Lin Mengya had never cared about her at all.


    She swallowed the bitterness in her heart. In this life, she had never been looked down upon so thoroughly by someone.


    Just like what Lin Mengya had said, she was never her match.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care what kind of psychological activity the woman behind her would have.


    In short, as long as she didn¡¯t make trouble for her under her nose, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about anything.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the famous Princess Yu would be so kind and soft-hearted one day. Since Gu Die dared to poison you, shouldn¡¯t you teach her a lesson that she would never forget in her life given your character?¡±


    A rough voice, which Lin Mengya could not distinguish whether it belonged to a man or a woman, came. In an instant, she seemed to be frozen. She straightened her back and was on guard against the person behind her.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? You seem to know me very well.¡±


    Lin Mengya seemed relaxed, but she secretly put her little hand into her chest pocket.


    An extremely sharp dagger was held tightly in her hand.


    All the muscles in her body were tightened. With her keen senses, she sensed that the person behind her was getting closer and closer.


    ¡­Ten steps, nine steps, eight steps¡­


    The man was getting closer and closer, but Lin Mengya still kept this posture, as if she was frozen on the spot, until a pair of slender arms gently wrapped around her back.


    ¡°Silly girl, are you thinking of Miss Yue again? Good girl, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The gentle voice, which could heal any wound, immediately made Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp eyes burst into tears.


    The thin build and the familiar sweet scent in her nose indicated the identity of the person who had come.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m really sad. It hasn¡¯t been long since I left, but my silly girl doesn¡¯t remember me at all.¡±


    Lin Mengya could not stop her tears from streaming down her cheeks hearing the theatrical exclamation.


    Nonetheless, she stubbornly did not look back. After breaking free from the other¡¯s slender arms, she left without looking back.


    ¡°Haha, you still have the same temper. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long I can stay with you this time.¡±


    The one who was left on the spot was covered in a pure black, loose robe and a red beast mask.


    However, for some reason, the pair of hands that had stretched out the sleeves had turned so pale that they were almost transparent.


    Shaking head, the person behind the mask let out a faint sigh but followed Lin Mengya with light footsteps.


    In the tent, Long Tianyu was making the final arrangement of his trip to Luoshui Town.


    That said, he had never shifted his gaze from Lin Mengya since she came in even if she just entered quietly and sat in a corner.


    ¡°Everything will be carried out according to the plan. Zhu Qiang, you will be in charge of the vigilance along the way. The others shall cooperate fully with him.¡±


    Everyone replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 615 - Qinghus Return

    After finishing doing all the preparations, Long Tianyu asked the others to leave and walked up to Lin Mengya alone.


    Two clear tear stains could be seen on her snow-white face.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, and his heart ached for her.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    He held her in his arms and only left his tenderness to her. However, there was a trace of hostility in his eyes.


    Anyone who dared to make her cry would be unforgivable.


    ¡°No one bullied me. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    She spoke in a low voice, which was not like that of a happy person.


    Since she said so, he would naturally not force her to do anything.


    He just silently held her in his arms, feeling sorry for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself just now. I met Qinghu a moment ago. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m like this.¡±


    After venting her emotions for a while, Lin Mengya looked up in embarrassment from his arms.


    To her surprise, she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s distinct alert look.


    She turned around and saw Qinghu, who was dressed in black and had a red beast mask on his face. He was standing quietly at the entrance of the tent.


    ¡°Damn fox, why are you still wearing this mask? Who are you trying to scare?¡±


    She cursed in a low voice, only to see a pair of fair and slender hands taking off the mask as their owner was told.


    Lin Mengya finally smiled through tears when she saw his face, which was thin but still charming.


    ¡°Little girl, stop crying. Tsk, tsk. You look so ugly.¡±


    Qinghu stood at the entrance with a leisurely look on his face.


    Even his frivolous tone was as annoying as it was in the past.


    However, his delicate face turned even paler. Nonetheless, he hid all of this with his smile, showing that he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    He didn¡¯t want to scare his little girl.


    ¡°Damn you! I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back!¡±


    In the end, Lin Mengya did not have the heart to blame Qinghu. She ran over and pinched his face with her small hands, fiercely warning the guy who had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Ouch! My face hurts. I knew you were jealous of my looks.¡±


    Despite that, Qinghu, who had a sad look on his face, bent down slightly and allowed her, who seemed to be petite, to happily pinch his face.


    ¡°Bah! I¡¯m not jealous of your looks. I¡¯m pretty enough as it is. I don¡¯t want to be thick-skinned like you!¡±


    Lin Mengya was happier than anyone else when Qinghu returned.


    A year ago, she had just arrived here. Qinghu was the first person to treat her like a father as well as a brother.


    He doted on her so much that he placed her first in everything. He was even willing to go back to hell for her sake.


    The relationship between them had long surpassed the affection between a man and a woman.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Long Tianyu pulled Lin Mengya into his arms silently.


    Since they fell in love with each other, he found it more and more intolerable to see her in intimate contact with any man.


    Of course, Lin Moyan was an exception.


    Although he did not know Qinghu¡¯s feelings for Lin Mengya, the latter trusted the former as if he were her elder brother.


    Therefore, although he was unhappy, for the sake of Lin Mengya¡¯s feelings, he could only endure it silently and try his best to comfort himself psychologically.


    That said, after seeing the two as intimate as ever, the jealous Prince Yu firmly declared his ownership.


    ¡°Of course I have to come back to see my sister when everything is done. Long Tianyu, as Prince Yu, how can you be so stingy? Look at my little girl. She¡¯s so thin. I don¡¯t believe that the affluent Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t fatten a little girl up!¡±


    Qinghu put on a fake smile and teased Long Tianyu. In some ways, Qinghu and Lin Mengya were sharp-tongued.


    He had long known that Long Tianyu loved Lin Mengya deeply. He also knew that in order to take care of her feelings, Long Tianyu would definitely tolerate him.


    Thus, in order to vent the anger inside him, of course, he had to verbally insult this arrogant Prince Yu.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    A murderous look flashed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°How dare this effeminate guy suggest that I ill-treated Lin Mengya!¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve already done this. Why are you afraid of someone else talking about it? Look, my little girl¡¯s face is not as big as my palm. If you can¡¯t raise her, just say it. I can afford to raise her.¡±


    Qinghu was dedicated while making sarcastic comments. He covered Lin Mengya¡¯s palm-sized face with his palm.


    When the two were ready to fight, Lin Mengya, who was being ignored in the middle, put one hand on each other¡¯s chest and easily pushed them away.


    ¡°Alright! I can¡¯t gain weight because of my physique. Long Tianyu didn¡¯t treat me badly! Also, if you two keep arguing, I will never talk to you!¡±


    Lin Mengya really had a headache. These two guys would never be quiet.


    Unquestionably, Lin Mengya¡¯s words were more effective than golden rules to them.


    Although they still didn¡¯t want to give up, in front of her, they immediately became obedient and didn¡¯t make any noise.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, go out and take a walk. Qinghu, sit down. I¡¯ll check your body!¡±


    She forcefully arranged their next range of activities. Long Tianyu took a cold look at Qinghu before he turned around and strode out of the tent.


    Anyway, Lin Mengya was going to sleep with him at night.


    At that time, he could ask her for more.


    Qinghu, however, felt a little uneasy when he heard that Lin Mengya was going to check his body.


    Nevertheless, because of the threatening look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, he sat on the chair obediently. The smile on his face was a little awkward.


    ¡°Take off your clothes. I know your habit. You must be wearing other clothes inside.¡±


    Lin Mengya folded her hands across her chest and studied Qinghu.


    This guy hated wearing black clothes the most. Every time he had to wear black clothes, he would put on a gorgeous garment in the innermost part.


    This way, he could take off his black clothes as soon as possible.


    Qinghu let out a hollow laugh and realized that there was nothing he could do.


    With a helpless look on his face, he shook his head and took off his black clothes.


    The dull, black clothes gradually detached from his lean body, but Lin Mengya gasped in shock.


    She had thought that Qinghu would at least wear a garment inside.


    To her surprise, under the black clothes, there was a skinny body covered with scars.


    He had lost a lot of weight, and his skin looked unhealthily pale.


    The scars, which were either bright red or green-purple, looked more ferocious against the pale skin.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and caressed the wounds on his body.


    She seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She immediately took out the ointment she had carefully prepared for Long Tianyu from a corner of the wall.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Qinghu finally stopped smiling, but there was a touch of sickly tenderness in his eyes.


    The most embarrassing side of him would always be exposed in front of her.


    Fortunately, he knew that in this world, she was the only one who would not look at him with disgust.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for him to continue the dirty life that he hated.


    ¡°Qinghu, stay here, okay? I don¡¯t need you to sacrifice so much in the Candle Dragon Cult. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die there.¡±


    Lin Mengya wanted to hold on tightly to Qinghu¡¯s shoulder, but she was afraid of touching his wounds.


    Her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Why is this fool always putting himself in the most dangerous situation possible?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go back even if I want to. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by your side before I die.¡±


    There was something hidden in Qinghu¡¯s words, but Lin Mengya did not want to figure it out.


    She was afraid that if she asked too many questions and knew too much, she would want to do more. In the end, Qinghu had to bear all the suffering silently.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t keep your word, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Lin Mengya gently applied ointment to Qinghu¡¯s wounds. Although the wounds on his back were horrible, Lin Mengya discovered that his skin was so tender that his wounds were hard to heal.


    Qinghu turned around, but there was an evasive look in his eyes.


    After letting out a sigh, he finally let go of his clothes.


    Lin Mengya looked at him in confusion. She could not help but become furious when she saw his festering and swollen nipples.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Why does Qinghu have to suffer such inhuman torture?


    ¡°Must they humiliate him and bring him down to an endless inferno!¡±


    Lin Mengya wondered how Qinghu, who was so proud, had managed to climb up to her step by step.


    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine it, because once she thought of it, she would have the urge to kill those beasts who had humiliated him!


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault. A person like me is born with a humble life. But don¡¯t worry, those people cannot live well.¡±


    Her endless care for him was the only thing that kept him going when he was in trouble.


    Sometimes, those who had someone to worry about were more able to endure the pain than the walking dead.


    ¡°Yes, they must pay the price.¡±


    It was not that Lin Mengya disliked Qinghu, but that she knew the pain inside him. That was why she gave him the greatest respect.


    She turned around and silently passed everything he needed to him.


    After calming down, she said softly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go out to look for clothes for you. Wait for me. No one will come in. You can rest assured.¡±


    She had to make sure that Qinghu¡¯s shameful history stayed away from him for the rest of his life, even if it was just a piece of clothing that had been put on him forcibly by those people.

 Chapter 616 - The Crown Princes Arrival

    Lin Mengya had asked Xiao Yixin for a new garment, so even Baili Rui knew that Qinghu had come back.


    After Qinghu got changed, Lin Mengya combed his long hair in person. But the guy looked at himself in the mirror and pouted with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°This garment is too plain. Girl, I want a bright red one. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s embroidered with big peony flowers. How beautiful it is! Only in this way can my beauty be shown. It¡¯s so plain and boring.¡±


    Qinghu, whose life had been reshaped by Lin Mengya¡¯s tolerance, now looked like he was asking for a beating.


    However, only Lin Mengya knew how much pain this guy had hidden in his seemingly relaxed attitude.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you a new one when we get home in a while. Alas, you have almost as many clothes as I do. You¡¯re a man. Why do you bother to show off your good looks shamelessly?¡±


    Qinghu smiled cunningly. Of course, no matter how many clothes he had, he could not compare with Lin Mengya.


    In the past, Xiaoyu and he had bought her many clothes without caring how much they cost. Now, with a rich man like Long Tianyu, her wardrobe was going to be expanded again.


    This time, he had to think carefully about what material and style he should use to dress up his most beautiful little girl.


    With Qinghu around, Long Tianyu could not help but feel relieved in terms of Lin Mengya¡¯s safety, even though he disliked him.


    He knew it that with Qinghu¡¯s presence, even if the King of Hell came, that damn fox would stand in front of Lin Mengya fearlessly.


    Although he disliked him, as men, of course, they had some tacit understanding about this.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu could only try his best not to throw away the guy who stood beside Lin Mengya and showed off on purpose immediately.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t formally introduced him to you yet. This is my sworn brother, Qinghu. Qinghu, this is Baili Rui, my teacher, and the other is Xiao Yixin, an elder brother from the Xiao Family, who took good care of me before.¡±


    Baili Rui and Qinghu had met several times because of Yunzhu.


    To hide the existence of the Sanjue Hall, Qinghu and Baili Rui had to pretend to be polite and distant.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu was so jealous that he was thinking about how to get Qinghu¡¯s hand off Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder.


    Thus, except for Lin Mengya, no one else noticed the slight abnormality between the two of them.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Baili. My little sister is naughty and stupid. Please take care of her for me.¡±


    In front of outsiders, Qinghu pretended to be a steady brother. He looked serious, as if he were an older brother who was worried about his younger sister.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Baili Rui was usually calm and collected, but he was also good at acting.


    The two of them seemed a little reserved and polite. It was as if they were meeting for the first time.


    Xiao Yixin was ignored again, but he seemed to have begun to get used to this scene.


    He sat there alone and went about his business quietly.


    Since he came back, he found that everyone here was very concerned about Lin Mengya.


    He, the heartless man who had broken off the engagement, had obviously become an enemy in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, he could bear this kind of treatment.


    Although Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for him, she could not help but feel somewhat happy. Xiao Yixin had taken good care of her, but there was something that could not be completely write off in a short time.


    ¡°From today on, Qinghu will be living with us. I will tell him everything about this place. But I hope that we can keep his identity a secret.¡±


    Qinghu had definitely escaped. Lin Mengya was absolutely certain of that.


    It was a piece of cake to hide a person in such a large refuge camp.


    Besides, Qinghu was so alert that he would never expose himself. Moreover, Lin Mengya did not intend to introduce him to others.


    It was just that Mr. Baili and Xiao Yixin were not outsiders, so she came to inform them in advance in case anyone would be suspicious.


    ¡°Well, I see. If anyone inquires you of him, you can say that he¡¯s my distant nephew who came to me for shelter. But I¡¯m afraid that his face can¡¯t be covered up. There are so many people here, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    As a senior hermit, Baili Rui had a lot of experience to pass on to Qinghu.


    Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily, Lin Mengya took Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and walked out of Mr. Baili¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Why are you smiling so much?¡±


    A few days ago, Lin Mengya had been worried about him going to Luoshui Town.


    To his surprise, Qinghu¡¯s return today brought her a long-lost happy smile.


    No matter how bitter Long Tianyu felt, in the end, he could not do anything.


    ¡°Nothing. By the way, I went to see Gu Die before. She suffered a great blow. I think she should leave in a few days. The plague should have nothing to do with her. On the contrary, Gu Xing is suspicious. How are you going to deal with him?¡±


    Everything in the camp could not be hidden from Long Tianyu.


    The people lying in ambush around Gu Xing were all top experts. Hence, if anyone wanted to take advantage of the chaos to kill him, they would have made the wrong decision.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There¡¯s news from the capital that the Crown Prince¡¯s men are about to arrive. If we make a move ahead of time, it¡¯s like we¡¯re stealing the credit. Just leave it to the Crown Prince and his men. After I leave, Li Jia will take you out of the camp. When I come back from Luoshui Town, we can go back to the capital.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about the Crown Prince stealing his credit.


    Could it be that he had already prepared a trick to trap the Crown Prince?


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll definitely wait for you to come back. You have to return as soon as possible. If we can get back to the capital before the Crown Prince¡¯s men do, will whatever happens be none of our business?¡±


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes. In terms of trapping others, she and Long Tianyu were almost the same.


    The two looked at each other with a tacit understanding.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was busy helping Moyan get changed, feeding him milk, and making him happy.


    When everything was settled down, the team that followed Long Tianyu to Luoshui Town disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Lin Mengya was surrounded by the guards that Long Tianyu had left behind.


    With the help of Qinghu, who had returned, Lin Mengya was now perfectly safe. There was not even a trace of information about her spreading.


    ¡°Your Highness, Gu Die has disappeared in the early morning. She must have been taken away by someone.¡±


    Since Li Jia reported it in person, the news could not be faked.


    There had always been other people¡¯s forces outside the camp, which Long Tianyu had told her a long time ago.


    Given Gu Die¡¯s identity, her family must have been secretly protecting her since what she had done had caused a stir.


    ¡°I see, let it be. If someone asks about her, tell them that she has gone to Luoshui Town with His Highness. By the way, is there anything wrong with Gu Xing?¡±


    Li Jia shook his head. His men would visit the prisoners every hour. Before he came here, he had just confirmed it in person.


    Gu Xing was still locked up there. Apart from their men, no one else had ever approached him.


    ¡°It seems that he has been completely abandoned. If nothing happens during the day, remove half of the guards in the evening. Remember, don¡¯t alarm anyone. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since the prince was absent, they, the guards, had to obey Lin Mengya¡¯s orders.


    With the help of Li Jia and the others, Lin Mengya was able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    According to the Crown Prince¡¯s plan, they would arrive tomorrow.


    In that case, before they arrived, she had to make more arrangements for some things.


    Everything was as usual in the refuge camp.


    It was thanks to the rules set up by Long Tianyu when he was in charge of the affairs.


    Whether it was food or medicine, there was special personnel responsible for distribution and supervision.


    After making sure that the refugees were not infected with the plague, they began to make records. Some of the refugees wanted to go to other places to seek refuge with their relatives, and after a check, they would naturally let them go.


    As for those who were old, weak, sick, and disabled, or those who felt that it was hard to leave their homeland, they would receive certain life supplies in the camp.


    They had food and accommodation, and there were also people who take care of their physical condition.


    Most people chose to continue to live in the camp.


    Anyway, in the end, the imperial court would definitely find a way to settle them down properly.


    On this point, Long Tianyu, the current spokesperson of the imperial court, gave them great confidence.


    However, unlike the ordinary people who were living a stable life, from the moment Long Tianyu walked out of the camp, Lin Mengya and the others were under the surveillance of many people with malicious intentions from a distance.


    ¡°Is there any news?¡±


    Not far from the camp, the few scouts in charge of surveillance had been keeping their eyes on it.


    They would send people to investigate every person who came out and went in.


    Those people were released only when it was found that they had nothing to do with Prince Yu.


    As for those who had something to do with him, they would either be tracked or quietly disappear from the world.


    There had never been an exception.


    ¡°Everything is normal. Princess Yu stayed in her tent all the time and didn¡¯t come out. Other than a group of people who went to Luoshui Town, no one else came out.¡±


    A subordinate immediately went to report, but they didn¡¯t dare to look away.


    There were several entrances and exits in the large campsite, and they were just guarding one of them.


    But because they were led by the commander-in-chief of this operation, they had to work harder than those who were guarding the other monitoring points.


    ¡°Great. The Crown Prince will arrive soon. When that time comes, it will be time for us to make a contribution. Princess Yu, humph, they will soon know what will happen if they go against the Crown Prince.¡±


    A sinister smile appeared at the corners of the leader¡¯s mouth.


    Recently, Prince Yu and Princess Yu had made a lot of trouble for them.


    If it weren¡¯t for the orders, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed the two to gain the upper hand.

 Chapter 617 - The Start of the Plan

    However, this time, they would definitely die miserably!


    Inside the camp, Lin Mengya was holding Lin Moyan outside in the sun. It was as if she did not feel the increasingly tense atmosphere at all.


    The child grew very fast and was different almost every day.


    Although Moyan was very obedient, he was born to use crying to express his emotions.


    Therefore, he would wake Lin Mengya up with his crying a few times in the latter half of the night.


    However, this little one was so cute.


    Every time he saw Lin Mengya, he would smile broadly with his big, black eyes.


    Which woman would not love such a fair and lovely baby?


    Hence, although Lin Mengya was a little tired after being tortured by the little fellow, she gradually learned how to take care of his diet and daily life without anyone else¡¯s help.


    Under her careful care, Lin Moyan gradually had chubby cheeks.


    His chubby arms looked like lotus roots. If he put on an undergarment that only covered his chest and abdomen, he would definitely look better than the boy in the New Year Painting.


    Of course, as his nominal aunt, she loved him even more. As long as she had nothing else to do, she would hold him in her arms.


    He was treated so well that even Long Tianyu was jealous.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Qinghu, who had never taken a liking to children, took a fancy to this little boy.


    Lin Moyan returned the favor. After seeing this attractive uncle for the first time, he drew a map with his urine as a gift presented to Qinghu, who had always attached great importance to hygiene, at their first meeting.


    Therefore, every time Qinghu gnashed his teeth and looked at Lin Moyan with a threatening look, the little one would smile broadly and proudly.


    Presumably, he didn¡¯t mean it, did he?


    ¡°Moyan, you¡¯ll be returning to the Capital City with me very soon. By then, you¡¯ll stay in my courtyard with me. There are beautiful aunts and nannies who will definitely like you a lot. By the way, there are also Snow and the baby tiger. When you grow up, I¡¯ll make them your mounts, okay?¡±


    Lin Mengya sat on a chair and soothed Lin Moyan gently.


    Part of her black hair was tied into a bun in the shape of a curved cloud, and the rest of it was hanging on her thin shoulders like flowing water.


    Lin Moyan giggled, pulling her hair with his hands. It seemed that he liked this new toy very much.


    In Lin Mengya¡¯s mellow voice, the little boy widened his eyes as if he could really understand what she said.


    ¡°They are all ready. Our men can completely withdraw before dinner time.¡±


    Xiao Yixin came over from behind Lin Mengya, but complicated emotions flashed through his beautiful eyes.


    Just now, when he was standing behind Lin Mengya, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    In the soft light, Lin Mengya was utterly bathed in the glow of motherhood. Her soft voice when she was talking to Lin Moyan was deeply engraved in his heart.


    He had read a lot of books, and what he once pursued was the company of a beautiful woman, so as not to waste his good times.


    Such a quiet and peaceful scene had appeared thousands of times in his dreams.


    He had thought that all the good things in the world belonged to the woman who had hurt him before.


    However, he did not expect that Lin Mengya, who had been rejected and even despised by him deep inside, to become a sweet dream he would never be able to reach for the rest of his life in the years he did not know.


    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of everything here after we leave. Although it¡¯s not easy to deal with the Crown Prince, if you reveal your identity as a member of the Xiao Family when necessary, they won¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you. Brother Yixin, be careful. We¡¯ll meet again in the Capital City.¡±


    Holding the already asleep Lin Moyan in her arms, Lin Mengya turned around and spoke softly.


    She nodded slightly, as if she was saying goodbye to the other party.


    Under Xiao Yixin¡¯s somewhat evasive gaze, she held Lin Moyan in her arms and slowly walked away.


    Xiao Yixin stood where he was, but there was some melancholy in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, at least in this life, I¡¯m still a trustworthy elder brother in her heart.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just let the unwillingness in my heart fade away as time goes by.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    Walking to a corner of the tent, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and glanced at Qinghu, who was enjoying watching the scene.


    ¡°Little girl, do you want me to teach him a lesson?¡±


    Qinghu approached Lin Mengya with a smile. No wonder he didn¡¯t like Xiao Yixin last night.


    Later, it was Baili Rui who told him everything.


    Just when he went back to change his clothes, this guy looked at his little girl, enchanted.


    Given his previous character, he had to dig out his eyeballs!


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Did Mr. Baili tell you something? You can¡¯t put all the blame on him for what happened back then. Besides, if I were a fool, wouldn¡¯t you kill me as well when you saw me?¡±


    Lin Mengya said a few words to stop Qinghu from making a move.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. In this life, no matter what you become, I will protect you.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not expect Qinghu to say something like that.


    She looked up at Qinghu, only to find that he suddenly seemed to be unable to keep calm and revealed a smirk that he used to have.


    She rolled her eyes at him. She knew that he was teasing her!


    Looking at the red sun hanging high in the sky, she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Well, you go with Mr. Baili first, and I¡¯ll be there later.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Didn¡¯t you say that we would take action before dinner?¡±


    When it came to business, Qinghu would not be so sloppy anymore.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes. Now the situation in the camp was under his control.


    ¡°Li Jia said that several of the men who went out to investigate reported that they had been followed. Besides, a few people who were in charge of finding a place to stay vanished too. It seems that we are going to be caught in a trap. I know the Crown Prince¡¯s way of doing things best. If he was not fully confident that he could catch us, do you think he would spend so much effort to keep us here? The only explanation is that his men are coming soon. They are keeping an eye on us, and in fact, they are not afraid that we will discover their secret actions. Thus, our plan has to be carried out in advance.¡±


    Although those people were following Long Tianyu¡¯s men in the dark, the fact that they could secretly kill some of them and let those who had noticed them come back here showed that they were giving them a piece of information.


    The Crown Prince liked to play this kind of trick.


    Did he think that he was a cat who had caught a mouse and was free to play with it?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that there were already many hidden talents in the camp.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Do I need to kill those scouts?¡±


    When it came to killing people, Qinghu always acted as if he was familiar with it.


    Compared with those people who only knew how to fight, this kind of little mouse, who thought it was hidden in the cave, was Qinghu¡¯s favorite appetizer.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to kill them. Just teach them a small lesson. I¡¯m afraid that too many deaths will scare others,¡± Lin Mengya said calmly.


    In the past few days, she had hardened her heart a lot.


    The struggle for power would result in either her or someone else¡¯s death.


    She didn¡¯t want to die again, because it would make those who loved her sad.


    In that case, the only way was for others to die.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Qinghu disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s side with a cold smile on his face.


    The sun was warm, but who knew that in the dark, a bloody slaughter would gradually begin?


    The lunchtime had just ended, and the whole camp was immersed in the afternoon¡¯s laziness.


    Young children fell asleep in their mothers¡¯ gentle children¡¯s songs.


    Only the grown-up men on guard were still serious and meticulous, guarding their parents, wives, and children behind them.


    In a situation where no one noticed, an inconspicuous carriage quietly drove out of the north gate of the camp.


    Although the carriage was not big and attracted no attention from any of the guards, the sharp eyes of those scouts peeked in from the flying curtain. It seemed that there was a woman sitting there with a baby in her arms.


    Finally, they arrived.


    The commander sneered proudly, and then, under his instructions, more than a dozen shadows instantly followed the carriage secretly.


    Now, where else could Princess Yu escape to?


    The little carriage drove on the road unhurriedly, as if no one in it had found the followers at all.


    Yet, the carriage gradually slowed down.


    In the end, it quietly stopped in the middle of the road.


    The shadows all stopped and exchanged messages silently with their gestures and eyes.


    At last, they decided to go forward and take a look.


    More than a dozen figures looked around vigilantly and surrounded the carriage together.


    What shocked them was that the coachman, who had been in the carriage, was nowhere to be seen at this moment.


    ¡°Are them inside or not?¡±


    All of a sudden, they all could not help but wonder if the people in the carriage had also disappeared into thin air.


    Immediately, an impatient person hurriedly lifted the curtain of the carriage with his hand.


    They saw nothing but a flash of silver light inside. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they saw that the hand, which had just touched the curtain, had been completely chopped from its wrist in an instant.


    There was no blood splashing. Even the owner of the wrist did not notice his injury.


    Only a sword move that was extremely fast could have such a kind of strange and inexplicable power.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Some people reacted quickly. As their minds raced, they knew that there was someone tough that they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with in the carriage.


    Unfortunately, they were not as fast as the sword light of the person in the carriage.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, at least you have to leave something behind before you leave. Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of time.¡±


    The cold and mocking voice made these scouts, who had witnessed many deaths, feel the threat of death in an instant.

 Chapter 618 - Taking Advantage of the Chaos to Go Missing

    Lin Mengya was wearing a light purple cloak. She walked out of the camp in a low-key manner with Moyan wrapped in her arms.


    Outside, Li Jia¡¯s men had already prepared everything.


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the somewhat chaotic camp. Before leaving, she had secretly released the news that Gu Xing had escaped.


    Moreover, while everyone was speculating, she put the blame for spreading the plague on Gu Xing.


    This way, Gu Xing would become a wicked man that was hated by thousands of people.


    After learning that such a person had escaped, how could the people who suffered from the plague let him off?


    Therefore, it was now a game for everyone to catch the mouse.


    At this time, no one would notice Lin Mengya. Holding Moyan, who had no idea what had happened, she swaggered out of the camp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet up with Qinghu.¡±


    Although the camp was guarded by soldiers, it was almost in a mess.


    Qinghu had lured away most of the spies, and Gu Xing had caused a stir. At this moment, no matter how many spies there were, they were busy enough with their own affairs.


    No one knew the root cause of this turmoil. Yet it was merely a trick to cover Lin Mengya¡¯s and Long Tianyu¡¯s leave.


    The horse carriage did not go far, and the Crown Prince¡¯s men would arrive sometime later. According to the Crown Prince¡¯s character, he would definitely seek revenge madly if he knew that they had plotted against him secretly.


    She had always been out in the open while the Crown Prince had been in the dark.


    Now, it was time for them to exchange positions, wasn¡¯t it?


    The carriage drove smoothly and secretly on a small country road. Soon, they arrived at an inconspicuous residence.


    It was the place that Long Tianyu had prepared long ago and was surrounded by his men, who were lying in ambush.


    Once there was something unusual around, Lin Mengya and the others would be able to retreat as soon as possible.


    The small courtyard was very clean and secluded.


    Li Jia had always been a neat worker. The traces of their arrival had been cleaned up.


    This time, no matter how crazy the Crown Prince¡¯s men were, they could not find them in such a short time.


    ¡°Mr. Baili will be there soon. Please go inside and have a rest,¡± said Li Jia.


    Lin Mengya looked outside and was very satisfied.


    Just as she was about to enter the courtyard, she saw a familiar figure riding a horse toward her.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Lin Mengya walked up to Qinghu with a smile. From his curved lips, she could tell that though the other side outnumbered him, it was actually his one-sided massacre.


    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±


    Qinghu pursed his lips. Over the years, he had killed countless masters.


    Fighting these worthless people could simply not satisfy him.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya did not ask him to kill them.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so cruel. I don¡¯t know if the Crown Prince is satisfied with the gift we¡¯ve sent him for our first meeting.¡±


    Although the Crown Prince might not come in person, Lin Mengya knew what the Empress was up to.


    Even if the Crown Prince would not go to the front line, he would definitely hold the fort in the rear to win himself the reputation of being kind and benevolent.


    Since that was the case, the Crown Prince would find out about her gift as soon as possible.


    She was looking forward to how the arrogant guy would fly into a rage.


    Sure enough, everything went as Lin Mengya expected.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s men, who were supposed to arrive tomorrow, appeared near the camp as soon as they left.


    The leader was Baili Wuchen, the former rebel of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. He was capable and soon took over everything in the camp.


    The turmoil was quickly resolved because the escaped Gu Xing was found to have broken legs and arms, hollow eye sockets, and an empty mouth.


    The important witness had turned into a disabled man.


    However, it happened on the first day that Baili Wuchen took over the camp. He was naturally the one to take the blame.


    After Lin Mengya got the news, she just smiled indifferently.


    With Baili Wuchen¡¯s scheming character and means, it would not be difficult for him to solve this problem.


    Nonetheless, what Lin Mengya was curious about was that she merely asked someone to knock Gu Xing out and hide him by the river, but why did he become like this when he was found?


    ¡°Could it be Qinghu¡¯s doing?¡±


    Doubtfully, Lin Mengya turned to look at Qinghu, who was arguing childishly with Moyan.


    No, Qinghu was busy dealing with the spies at that time and had no time to return to the camp.


    It seemed that someone wanted to make the pool of water even more turbid.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s the only way I can fish in troubled waters,¡± she thought.


    The small residence was simple. There were only three houses and a small yard.


    The decoration inside was simple too with all necessities. Lin Mengya, who had always been adaptable, was quite used to living here.


    From the moment she found out that Baili Wuchen was the leader of the Crown Prince¡¯s men, she had a strange feeling inside.


    Baili Wuchen did no meritorious service. In the Crown Prince¡¯s group, even if he was quite popular, he was nothing but a nobody who served the Crown Prince.


    How could he, a servant, be in charge of such an important matter of the imperial court?


    Could it be that the Crown Prince had other plans in mind?


    Moreover, Baili Wuchen was cunning. When he was on Long Tianyu¡¯s side, he was a ruthless counselor.


    If he were to stir up trouble, both Long Tianyu and she would be in danger.


    Hence, even though everything had been arranged properly, she could not rest assured.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about Baili Wuchen¡¯s purpose? Why don¡¯t I go to the camp and kill him so that you won¡¯t be upset?¡±


    Qinghu smiled and looked at Lin Mengya, who was sitting by the window and apparently absent-minded.


    Lin Mengya was only wearing a light blue coarse coat today. She did not have any accessories on her.


    It was just that her smooth, black hair was braided simply behind her head.


    Just now, she was holding a small spoon and feeding Moyan milk.


    Now, the wooden spoon was about to be chewed up by Moyan, but she still sat quietly in front of the window, lost in thought as if she didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Only after she was disturbed did she remember what she had been doing.


    She looked at Moyan with an apologetic expression. He was looking at her with his big, watery eyes aggrievedly.


    She allowed Qinghu to take the child away from her arms and felt that she was increasingly incompetent.


    ¡°How long have you been like this?¡±


    Qinghu gently held Moyan in his arms. The little boy didn¡¯t like him, but drinking milk was his first priority. When he was hungry, he would listen to whoever fed him.


    At this moment, Qinghu had no time to get angry with him.


    He took the wooden spoon, which was held tightly by Lin Mengya, and continued to feed Moyan milk.


    Nonetheless, he sounded worried about Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the beginning, I thought it was because of my injured right hand.¡±


    Qinghu was talking about Lin Mengya¡¯s body, which was getting slower and slower.


    For example, just now, Moyan was so hungry that he bit the wooden spoon in her hand hard. Generally speaking, any ordinary person should have felt it long ago.


    In addition, she had always been vigilant. Even if she was distracted, she would not have been unaware of such an action.


    The only explanation was that she began to grow slow.


    ¡°I could tell it this morning. When I combed hair for you, I accidentally pulled it, but I didn¡¯t expect that you didn¡¯t respond at all.¡±


    Qinghu tried his best not to show any flaw in his expression, because Lin Mengya had never mentioned it to anyone, not even Baili Rui and Long Tianyu.


    Since they didn¡¯t know about it, she must have a reason to hide it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. But you don¡¯t have to worry. I know my body. After I go back this time, I have to do something at once.¡±


    Everything was caused by the mutated poison lurking in her body.


    She had no idea if it was because of the Shen Nung system that her mind grew unusually clear, though her five senses would sometimes become a little slow.


    Even if she didn¡¯t sleep well, she didn¡¯t seem to be confused or tired at all.


    No matter how hard she checked, the system showed that her body was normal.


    It seemed that these abnormalities could not be solved with the help of the Shen Nung system alone.


    She didn¡¯t know if the prescription given by the Shen Nung system could work.


    ¡°Alright. I came back because I want you to be safe and sound. By the way, girl, is the music score for the green stringed instrument in your hands?¡±


    There was no need for Lin Mengya to lie to Qinghu.


    She nodded slightly. Qinghu was probably the one who knew the most about it.


    A trace of anxiety crept over Qinghu¡¯s face. But soon, it disappeared into thin air.


    His gaze swept across every corner without leaving a trace.


    After making sure that there was no one else around, he said softly, ¡°You¡¯d better not tell anyone about this. Girl, I know that Long Tianyu truly loves you. However, in the face of the temptation of power that can help him conquer the world, even if he is not tempted, the people around him may not be like him. There are too many smart people in the world, but few are sober.¡±


    Lin Mengya naturally understood the connotation of his words.


    She didn¡¯t expect the medical book to allow people to conquer the world.


    ¡°What exactly is that?¡±


    That was a question that had puzzled Lin Mengya for a long time.


    In recent days, she had looked through every page of it. If there were any secrets, she would have long ago found some clues.


    Nevertheless, it was in vain. It turned out that it was just a medical book.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. That¡¯s one of the biggest secrets of the Candle Dragon Cult. Only the head knows about it. I was almost exposed because I wanted to find out about it. But girl, it¡¯s better for you to destroy the book. Only in this way can you be safer.¡±


    Qinghu didn¡¯t say anything other than that.

 Chapter 619 - Youre Not Allowed to Leave

    Although Lin Mengya wanted to ask further, it was obvious that Qinghu had his reason to do so on this issue.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya knew very well that Qinghu would never harm her.


    ¡°However, the Candle Dragon Cult has gone too far this time. Many people in Yun State have been killed by these poisons. Their behaviors are too outrageous.¡±


    Through this matter, Lin Mengya knew clearly that there was a huge gap between the strength of the Candle Dragon Cult and hers.


    The whole Jin State could do nothing to the Candle Dragon Cult, not to mention her, a woman who relied on the country.


    Nevertheless, no matter how powerful they were, they shouldn¡¯t take the lives of the most innocent civilians at will.


    Even if they wanted to dominate the world, they would need the support of these subjects. Otherwise, they would have no one under their command.


    ¡°Actually, the head didn¡¯t know about this incident. Speaking of which, it was all thanks to the mastermind of this incident that I managed to escape. Girl, although the Candle Dragon Cult is powerful, it also has many shortcomings. For example, it is said that this incident was carried out by someone who is eager for quick success and instant benefits. Moreover, the leak of the poison should be a coincidence. The place called Luoshui Town might be the key. In fact, I came here to make up for my error and investigate the matter related to Luoshui Town in exchange for other people¡¯s trust in me. But they didn¡¯t know that I came here just to see you.¡±


    A foxy smile finally appeared on Qinghu¡¯s face.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, he was just a plaything, a slave, or a piece of trash that could be kicked to the side.


    But who would have thought that Qinghu, who had been ignored, was indeed so cunning?


    He was a cunning fox who could fool anyone at any time and place.


    ¡°Alas, I really feel sorry for those who want to turn you into a spy. So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder we got here basically unhindered. Since it was an accident, there would be another batch of people sent here like you. It will save us a lot of trouble seeing them fight each other.¡±


    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s shrewdness, she was able to see it through.


    Qinghu must have feigned death. Moreover, he would definitely put the blame on the initiator of the plague, who had been at a disadvantage.


    Only in this way could he avoid getting attention and get away perfectly.


    It was no wonder that the Crown Prince¡¯s men would come here in such a hurry to snatch the credit. They didn¡¯t even care about public opinion. Obviously, they had other intentions.


    This plague must have something to do with the Crown Prince and the Empress.


    However, she was curious about what was there in Luoshui Town and why it made the Crown Prince and the Empress take such a risk.


    ¡°Of course. The head of the Candle Dragon Cult has always been a man of his word. This time, the person who sent me here is his trusted follower. My death is a disgrace to him. If it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Qinghu squinted his curved eyes, and there was a glint in them. He seemed eager to see the world in chaos.


    Lin Mengya smiled knowingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, I would definitely consider it a public provocation.¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, she finally realized why Gu Xing had become disabled.


    ¡°Interesting. By the way, who are the people who came with Baili Wuchen this time?¡±


    There were spies of the Candle Dragon Cult around them, so Qinghu had been hiding extremely carefully these days.


    Fortunately, some people under Li Jia¡¯s command were competent.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to find out all the details about the Crown Prince¡¯s lineup.


    ¡°Are you saying that apart from Baili Wuchen, there¡¯s another assistant who is related to the Crown Prince by marriage?¡±


    Li Jia nodded. His prince was a man of integrity. Apart from the princess, he didn¡¯t even have a confidante.


    In this regard, the Crown Prince was a playboy. It was said that he had a few dignified vice princesses besides the concubines and confidantes of some womanizers.


    With so many women, he had no shortage of relatives.


    Once a beauty sweet-talked him when they were in bed, her relative could get a job easily.


    Therefore, this time, the elder brother of one of his favored concubines came to serve as Baili Wuchen¡¯s assistant.


    Few of the people who got a job this way were smart and capable.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and smiled. Cunning glinted in her black eyes.


    ¡°Prepare some gold, silver, and jewelry for Mr. Xiao and quietly send them to him. He knows what to do.¡±


    Li Jia took the order and left quickly. Over the past few days, Xiao Yixin had helped Long Tianyu to deal with some trivial things, so Li Jia and the others also knew that Xiao Yixin could be regarded as one of them.


    Hence, if Lin Mengya wanted to achieve her goal, Xiao Yixin would be the best person to carry out her plan.


    Nonetheless, she had no idea whether Baili Wuchen, a scheming scholar, would be able to reason with a brute.


    To be honest, she had an impulse to see it in person.


    ¡°Girl, you really¡­ take after me.¡±


    Qinghu patted Moyan¡¯s back with a smile. Deep down, he was more and more fond of Lin Mengya, who took advantage of any opportunity to make things difficult for her enemies.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not always scheming. I¡¯ve suffered a loss from Baili Wuchen. This time, I have to take revenge on him,¡± Lin Mengya said indifferently.


    When meeting a terrible opponent like Baili Wuchen, she should use all kinds of means to hold him back.


    Otherwise, she would be the one who would have a headache if he was free to take action.


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya, who was much more mature than him, and suddenly felt a sense of pride.


    This girl was the only one he cared about in his life. For the sake of her safety and happiness, he could even face the past, which he had once considered hell, with ease.


    Maybe he did the right thing by not expressing his feelings at that time because their relationship was no longer as simple as that between a man and a woman.


    He never regretted it because he knew that he was unique and irreplaceable to Lin Mengya.


    That was already the most precious gift God had ever given him, even if he could not stay with her for long.


    ¡°Qinghu, let¡¯s look for medicine together when we get back to the Capital City.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was low and gentle, and there was no expression on her face. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Since when couldn¡¯t I see through her?¡± Qinghu thought.


    ¡°Okay. I can go with you anywhere you want.¡±


    At least, in his last moments, he could accompany her, let her do whatever she wanted to do, and make her happy. She might as well take it as a present for his departure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving alone. No matter where you go, I will find you and get you back. Don¡¯t forget that your life is mine. I, Lin Mengya, will never do loss-making business.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He kept his guilty conscience inside him and didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face.


    But he still had a feeling that he was caught off guard and was seen through.


    ¡°How¡­ how would I?¡±


    Oh no! Qinghu felt that he was about to be seen through by that pair of clear eyes.


    He quickly lowered his head and pretended to care about Moyan.


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t have enough, so I don¡¯t want to lose anything.¡±


    Money, reputation, and status were never what she wanted.


    Therefore, everything that was still by her side was what she would risk her life to protect.


    She had once wanted to send everyone she cherished to a safe place. After that, they would never contact each other. It would be the greatest comfort for her as long as they lived a safe life.


    But now she realized that there was no such thing as a paradise in the world.


    If she did not want any harm to inflict on all that she held dear, the only way was to make herself powerful, so as to insulate themselves from all danger.


    Fortunately, it was not too late for her to understand this point.


    ¡°I know, girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to become so powerful in just a few months. It seems that I can live in peace for the rest of my life. By the way, I want a big mansion and dozens of maids to serve me. Also, I want the silk from the Yunfang Store, the pastries from the Qinyuan Store, and¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya mercilessly interrupted Qinghu¡¯s beautiful description of his retired life.


    ¡°Well, if you work in the Sanjue Hall until you¡¯re 70 years old, I¡¯ll consider giving you 100 taels of silver per month. Also, from next month on, you¡¯ll have to give me 50 taels of silver per month as taxes. Only by paying legal taxes can you enjoy the legal treatment as a citizen. That¡¯s settled then.¡±


    After Lin Mengya had tricked Qinghu mercilessly, she hummed a tune and took Moyan from Qinghu¡¯s arms.


    Qinghu, who had a confused look on his face, was calculating how much money he had to give to Lin Mengya before he was 70 with his fingers.


    ¡°Hey! Little girl, you haven¡¯t told me how much money you¡¯re going to pay me. Girl, you¡¯re taking money by force!¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya¡¯s back, Qinghu felt speechless. He had given all his fortune to Lin Mengya.


    50 taels of silver per month. Even if he went out to rob others, he might not be able to gather enough money.


    ¡°Pay you? You rely on me for food and drink and break my antiques occasionally. How dare you ask me to pay you?¡±


    Looking back with cold eyes, Lin Mengya glanced at Qinghu with an arrogant look as if she was a creditor. Then she slammed the door of the wing-room shut with Moyan in her arms.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Holding his head with both hands, Qinghu, who had fallen into the abyss of debts, was counting with his fingers.


    Alas, he must have owed Lin Mengya in his last life. Otherwise, why would he be checkmated by her in this life?

 Chapter 620

    It was unlike what happened to Lin Mengya who made everything go on smoothly.


    At this moment, Baili Wuchen was frowning in the refugee camp. He poked his temples with his hands so that he could hold back his rage. The rage could provoke him to kill that jerk.


    ¡°Report, sir! Today, the vice commander asked his minions to find him two famous prostitutes for his entertainment before the sunset.¡±


    The messenger¡¯s voice became lower and lower as he spoke.


    He knelt and dared not look at the commander whose expression became gloomier.


    ¡°Follow his order. But you need to tell him that this is the last time I would compromise with him. If Crown Prince¡¯s plans are disrupted because of his evil deeds, he will bear all the responsibilities!¡±


    Baili Wuchen spoke viciously. And now, his remaining eye was full of dissatisfaction with the vice commander who was useless.


    Ever since they left the Capital City, that guy had always been causing troubles in various forms.


    If it weren¡¯t for his successful sister, he could only have been a local bully in some boondocks.


    ¡°That idiot could do nothing but drink, collect money, and flirt with women. Sooner or later, the plan would be ruined by such an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The messenger dared not stay any longer. Anyone could tell that the commander had run out of his patience.


    Baili Wuchen rubbed his sore head heavily. Just as he was about to pick up a document to read, he heard an extremely overbearing and unreasonable voice that interrupted his thought.


    ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s just a woman! Baili Wuchen, come out and do me justice. I¡¯ve come here to suffer, but these country bumpkins don¡¯t know how to express their gratitude. Now, they even dare stop me from having fun! I¡¯m telling you guys that I will be the royal brother-in-law, and I¡¯ll kill your whole family in the future!¡±


    The extremely arrogant words instantly made Baili Wuchen¡¯s displeasure in his eyes rise to its highest level.


    ¡°Such an idiot!¡± Baili Wuchen had already rushed outside before he could think it over.


    There was already a large crowd gathering outside.


    They surrounded a weak and slim man whose face manifested his sexual proclivities.


    Although the man was shorter than Baili Wuchen, he was dressed in gorgeous clothes made of red brocade.


    The clothes were large, and they looked a little strange when they were worn on a thin and tiny figure.


    At this moment, this wretched-looking man, guarded by the tall and strong soldiers, was extremely rude as he scolded the people around him.


    The pair of frivolous eyes could not help but fall on some rather beautiful women.


    His behavior provoked many men¡¯s anger. It seemed that the public¡¯s rage was about to let out. It would be impossible for Baili Wuchen to stand by and do nothing about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you going to rebel?¡±


    Although Baili Wuchen was thin and weak, his quality was completely different from that of the skinny former since he was from an orthodox aristocratic family.


    Although he had a pure black eye mask on his face, he expressed a sense of solemnity in his remaining eye, which showed that he was the only person in charge here.


    But judging from the current situation, it was obvious that the skinny guy had offended the masses.


    At this time, Baili Wuchen stepped out. There was no doubt that he found a lot of hatred from the public as well.


    Fortunately, there was someone standing in front of the crowd and trying to dissuade them. Otherwise, the angry people would have taught the skinny guy a lesson after they crossed the vulnerable defense of the soldiers.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. This is General Baili from the Capital City. He is an official of the imperial court. And he is sent here to deal with the plague. He is in charge here, and he will certainly give us justice.¡±


    These words made Baili Wuchen become the heat of the dispute.


    He turned around and saw a man at his very young age.


    The man was tall and handsome. He stood upright with good quality. Even though he was dressed in plain clothes, his graceful posture could not be hidden.


    Although his age was similar to that of Baili Wuchen, the man could be extremely solid and stable.


    Obviously, he was the representative of the refugees. In this case, it would be easy to solve the problem.


    After pondering for a while, Baili Wuchen slowly walked up to the man with a cold look, as if he was to interrogate the man.


    ¡°Who are you? What happened here?¡±


    The man looked handsome, and his temperament was prominently calm and steady.


    After a simple salute, he spoke.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all because of the vice commander who robbed a woman and bullied her. He almost killed her husband. This event has been witnessed by the crowd here. Sir, please give us justice.¡±


    Certainly, that idiot couldn¡¯t hold back his desire any longer.


    Baili Wuchen wished that he could kill the idiot right away, but he held in his anger on the surface.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth? There¡¯s no proof for your remarks. Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s an official, and you¡¯re just a civilian.¡±


    Although he hated this idiot, his identity was unusual. It would be better if this issue could be handled privately. Otherwise, he himself would be the one to blame if the issue went out of control since the Crown Prince would definitely not handle such a trivial matter.


    Therefore, Baili Wuchen tended to warn the man that they would probably be the ones who bore the injustice silently.


    Unexpectedly, the man looked at him coldly and uttered his words slowly.


    ¡°The proof and the witnesses are all here. And the jerk¡¯s face was scratched by the woman. Everyone here saw it. Could he treat the lives of ordinary people recklessly only because he is the vice commander and the elder brother of the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine? Certainly, even if it was the Crown Prince who did it, he couldn¡¯t get away with it!¡±


    The man spoke with great confidence. His words made everyone¡¯s disgust for the vice commander reach its highest level.


    Baili Wuchen was aware of the trouble. If this issue went wrong, the Crown Prince would get involved in it.


    He knew what kind of place Yun State was, better than anyone else.


    He couldn¡¯t let this horny idiot ruin his work!


    ¡°How dare you! Since I¡¯ve been put in an important position by the imperial court, I won¡¯t bend the law for the benefit of myself. Now that you said that it¡¯s the vice commander who forcibly robbed a woman, where is the woman now? I¡¯m going to interrogate her myself.¡±


    Baili Wuchen had a good plan. He would coax and scare the woman at the same time. And then, he would settle the issue by compensating the woman and her husband with a large sum of money.


    Even if he had to punish that idiot, he would not do it in a hurry this time.


    However, if he allowed those folks to treat him in that way, he would lose his dignity in the future.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that his plan would be disrupted halfway before it could even get started.


    ¡°OK, let it be. Everyone here could come with me, please. My surname is Xiao. We are the witnesses of what happened earlier. In this case, I have to ask you to do me a favor. Sir, if you can handle this issue impartially, I will thank you for your kindness like other people here.¡±


    ¡°This man¡¯s surname is Xiao?¡±


    Baili Wuchen squinted at the man carefully. And he was surprised to find that this man looked somewhat similar to the young master of the Xiao family who had disappeared at the end of last year.


    Could he be one of the well-known Three Young Masters of the Capital City in the past?


    If it was in that case, it would not be easy to handle this case.


    ¡°Sir, may I know your name?¡±


    Baili Wuchen had to soften his face, but his eyes still manifested his tentativeness and doubts.


    Xiao Yixin slowly unfolded a gentle and harmless smile. However, the words that were uttered from his thin lips upset Baili Wuchen continuously.


    ¡°I am Xiao Qingyu. That woman is my cousin-in-law and the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family.¡±


    All of a sudden, Baili Wuchen felt that what had happened this time completely went out of his control.


    Xiao Yixin was the eldest son of the Xiao family, and his courtesy name was Qingyu. He was elegant and big-hearted. And his essays were the best in the world.


    The Xiao family was the wealthy one that was no less than the Lin family.


    That idiot could have robbed any other woman other than someone from the Xiao family. What was worse, he robbed her right in front of Xiao Yixin!


    It should be noted that the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine was probably a figure of significance in eyes of people like Baili Wuchen.


    But in the face of the Xiao family, even the Crown Prince¡¯s wife had to show some respect to them.


    The Confucian scholars around the nation mostly came from the Xiao family. Having trouble with the Xiao family meant that most of the civil officials would get offended as well!


    Baili Wuchen felt a sense of hopelessness, as his career would be finished because of this idiot¡¯s behavior.


    What had happened in the refugee camp was secretly delivered to Lin Mengya by Li Jia¡¯s spy. It was Xiao Yixin who asked the spy to send the message.


    Having read the confidential letter written by Xiao Yixin, Lin Mengya sighed quietly.


    The sister-in-law from the Xiao family was the closest friend to her, and the former was easy-going and gentle as well. When Lin Mengya left at that time, she didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to her sister-in-law from the Xiao family.


    She didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen to her.


    ¡°Li Jia, give out my order. No matter how Baili Wuchen handles this issue, we can¡¯t keep that vice commander alive anymore.¡±


    She burnt the letter with the flame on the lamp. She originally thought that the jerk was just a little greedy for wealth. Moreover, the situation was special now. Even if he wanted to have fun with women, he should hold back his lust anyway.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this jerk would act like a beast and commit such an evil crime.


    It would be just a waste of air to keep such a villain alive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so angry. Don¡¯t you think that Xiao Yixin would be able to guarantee everyone¡¯s safety in accordance with his capacity? Moreover, do you think that the Xiao family could be so careless that they allowed that idiot to succeed so easily?¡±


    Sitting on the edge of Moyan¡¯s tiny bed, Qinghu comforted Lin Mengya gently.


    He was afraid that she would overanalyze the issue and take it as her own fault.


    ¡°The sister-in-law from the Xiao family is a good person, and Xiao Yixin also tends to take care of his family. Of course, I can tell that the idiot didn¡¯t succeed. If that jerk dies, Baili Wuchen will be the one who faces the biggest trouble. In accordance with the temperament of the Crown Prince, he will go to Yun State in person within few days. Then, I¡¯ll see how Baili Wuchen shall explain it.¡±


    If the message of Crown Prince¡¯s arrival in Yun State was spread out, Crown Prince would have to make it come true. The good reputation of taking care of the refugees would inevitably be widely spread.


    Then, all the credits would be attributed to the Crown Prince.


    As a bad guy, he still wanted to form the image of a good person. There was nothing as wonderful as that in this world.

 Chapter 621 - Embarking on the Return Journey

    ¡°An explanation? I¡¯m afraid that no matter how hard he tries, his explanation can¡¯t take the edge off of the Crown Prince¡¯s anger. Actually, my dear, you should know that the Xiao Family has been crazily looking for the young master of their family. If the Crown Prince knows the young master¡¯s whereabouts, no doubt, he would trade it to get credit from the Xiao Family.¡±


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows, but there was an indifferent look on his face.


    His sweetheart wasn¡¯t a girl who would swallow bitter pills. Naturally, she had her own plans for this.


    Probably, he made all the fuss because he was old.


    ¡°If he wants to, he can go and take all the credit. It¡¯s a great deal for him if he uses his thick-skinned brother-in-law to get that credit.¡±


    Could the Crown Prince be in a position to get honors when Lin Mengya left? He wished!


    As a matter of fact, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had worked together and set up traps for the Crown Prince¡¯s stupid brother-in-law.


    Only one night later, the news came from Li Jia, saying that the vice commander had been put into military jail and the Crown Prince would process this case by himself.


    However, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t let the Crown Prince have any chance. She made that good-for-nothing die in bed, stopping him from doing evil.


    Of course, Baili Wuchen was furious. However, a lot of people followed Xiao Yixin to kneel down outside his tent, chorusing, ¡°Baili Wuchen is a judicious judge who will bring us justice.¡±


    Thus, he had no choice but to take the blame.


    It seemed that things went smoothly in the refugee camp. Xiao Yixin was competent.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about it for the time being. As long as Long Tianyu came back from Luoshui Town, they could set off for the Capital City.


    Five days passed in a twinkling. Lin Mengya had been hoping to get some news about Long Tianyu.


    Moyan had recuperated from the side-effect of tranquilizers after some days.


    The little guy became lively and cheerful. With a pair of black eyes, he was always curious to know something about the world which was a little strange to him.


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Qinghu was good at taking care of children.


    In the beginning, it was difficult for him, but later, he should get the hang of babysitting. He could change the diapers and feed him. Actually, he was even better than her in doing these things.


    Every time Lin Mengya felt curious about his personal affairs and tries to extract something from him, Qinghu remained as mute as a fish and always evaded her questions. He mentioned nothing about his related experience.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew Qinghu did it on purpose to trick her.


    On the thought of her own baby she would have in the future, she felt relieved, because she knew that she could resort to Ms. Tian and Qinghu for help.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at Qinghu with a smile. She was thinking about how to use Qinghu¡¯s babysitting skill to the maximum.


    Qinghu felt a shiver running down his spine when he saw her sparkling eyes.


    He would be used by her the whole life.


    ¡°My Lady, there¡¯s news from the prince. They¡¯ll be back in three days.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the messenger who was kneeling respectfully in front of her. It was a load off her mind.


    In the past few days, she got no news from Long Tianyu and his followers. Actually, she was really worried that something bad would happen to Long Tianyu.


    However, since they would come back three days later, everything was fine.


    ¡°Thank you. I get it. By the way, is he safe?¡±


    The messenger nodded his head politely.


    Although she knew he was safe and sound from the news, yet she was still worried about him. She hoped that everything would go with plans.


    Three days weren¡¯t long. However, it was long and rough for her, as she was sick with worry.


    It was fine for her in the daytime. She could enjoy the beauty of floating clouds and the tender blade of grass while holding Moyan with arms. Also, she could pick up a wild yellow flower to tickle Moyan to giggle.


    However, it was so hard for her at night. She would toss and turn in her bed as the night set in.


    This night, she got up and sat on the steps to the door. Covering with her clothes, she sat there gazing at the full moon glimmering with pale lights.


    Actually, judging from the days she spent here, her separation with Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t a long time.


    Back then, she and Long Tianyu didn¡¯t hit it off at the beginning, but after some hardships, or¡­


    Perhaps, the saying that love grew with time was an exact conclusion for the development of their love.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet? Are you missing your lover? It¡¯s true that when a girl grows up, she will have some attention on some guy. I¡¯ve only been away for a few days, and now you¡¯re starting to miss the other guy?¡±


    Here was woman-like bellyaching! She could know who was talking without any guesses.


    A warm and soft cloak fell on her shoulders. Then, a knot was tied around her neck by lean and nimble fingers.


    In face of Qinghu¡¯s angry look, she couldn¡¯t help joking at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A grown girl is always out of mother¡¯s control, Dad!¡±


    Qinghu looked at her in shock. Then, he immediately changed a bitter look on his face as if he had heartaches.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that old. Obviously, I¡¯m younger than you. Well, I could give you a favor. You may call me big brother. Come on, sweetheart, call me Brother Qinghu.¡±


    How brazen he was! She rolled her eyes at Qinghu. He had his age, and how shameless he was to claim to be young!


    Qinghu had to let Lin Mengya go after receiving the cold shoulder. Then he picked a seat next to her and sat on the steps too.


    To be honest, in his heart, he really wanted her and Moyan to live here forever under his protection.


    Although the Capital City was prosperous, there were too many dangers for her.


    All of these should have nothing to do with her and she should have a peaceful and sweet life.


    ¡°Qinghu, it¡¯s so nice here, quiet and idyllic. Although it¡¯s not as luxurious as the Liuxin Courtyard, I like it better.¡±


    Qinghu was stunned for a moment because he thought that he had been seen through again.


    However, Lin Mengya just gazed at the full moon with a faraway look and she did not spare a look at him.


    There was a light smile on Qinghu¡¯s lips. It seemed that they were of one mind.


    ¡°I always have a bad feeling and this feeling is particularly strong these days. In fact, since we returned from the Nation of Lintian, I had felt a little uneasy. I hope I¡¯m just making a fuss.¡±


    However, she knew better than anyone else that this was definitely not just her illusion.


    Perhaps it was because her soul traveled from another world. She may be more sensitive about some dangers than anyone else.


    But now, there was a lot of danger lurking around her. She had no idea why she had these dreadful feelings.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you won¡¯t be in danger. Well, don¡¯t over-think it. Your lover will come back one day later. By then, you and he will live together, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s badinage had dispelled some uneasiness in her heart.


    Qinghu was right. If everything was OK, Long Tianyu would come back tomorrow. Perhaps when Long Tianyu and she returned to the Capital City, the uneasiness in her heart would gradually fade away.


    After all, she had no time to grieve over the current situation in the Capital City.


    The long chatting with Qinghu didn¡¯t end until dawn. Then, she fell into a deep sleep.


    As soon as she had a dream, there came a din from outside.


    She rubbed her sore temples. Before she could get a clear mind, Qinghu rushed to her room with the tightly wrapped Moyan in his arms.


    ¡°Be quiet. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qinghu didn¡¯t have time to explain. She immediately got up and followed Qinghu to come out of that small yard.


    It was strange. Apart from a small horse-towed carriage, she didn¡¯t see any one of close bodyguards, like Li Jia.


    Could it be that they had been discovered?


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have time to give it a thought. She quickly got on the carriage.


    Before she could sit down, the horse clip-clopped along the road. She sat in the carriage and held Moyan tightly. She became edgy at that time.


    Could it be that something bad had happened to Long Tianyu?


    She got a heavy heart. Surprisingly, those that she was afraid of had happened.


    What happened to Long Tianyu? Was he seriously injured? In an instant, many kinds of guesses came to her mind.


    However, there was a big question mark over everything.


    The horse-towed carriage was manipulative and horses were cavorting forward on the country¡¯s path.


    No one could tell how long it was since they left that small yard; neither could one tell how far it was from the yard. These horses then ground to a halt.


    ¡°Mengya, we¡¯re here. Get out of the carriage quickly.¡±


    Qinghu said that with a calm tone.


    However, Lin Mengya was a little anxious. She opened the door curtain and then she was nailed to the ground as if she had been struck by thunder.


    ¡°Come down, we are going home.¡±


    It was a deep voice that seemed to be mixed with much passion and affection.


    The next second, Lin Mengya was held by a pair of strong arms.


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. That¡¯s great.¡±


    Long Tianyu carried her into another horse-towed carriage gently and firmly as if he were holding a baby. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice the hidden disappointment in Qinghu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that there was an accident and those bad eggs knew my whereabouts. That¡¯s why I asked Qinghu to bring you here. I¡¯m sorry that you have been frightened.¡±


    Long Tianyu gently comforted her. He then extricated the struggling Moyan from her arms in the same gentle way.


    ¡°Are you really OK? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Subconsciously, she wanted to check if there were any wounds on Long Tianyu.


    However, the moment her hand reached Long Tianyu¡¯s chest, an awkward cough sounded.


    Having been startled, she saw the onlookers who were embarrassed to death.


    Even if she was a rebellious girl, she couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    Her plan of undressing Long Tianyu to check went out of the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue when we get back to our home.¡±


    Long Tianyu said it calmly, but the people around him got blushed faces.


    Good heavens! Was he still the scheming and cold-blooded prince of their family? Should they listen to the sweet nothings between the prince and the lady?


    No matter how harsh it was to be here, the journey to home was easier.


    Because of what had happened just now, she felt that she was too ashamed to meet others. Therefore, she had to hold Moyan and stayed in the carriage like a coward.


    On the contrary, Long Tianyu, went out in a good mood to assign tasks to his men.

 Chapter 622 - In Deep Love

    The return trip was much smoother than their arrival. Long Tianyu had somehow managed to get rid of all the spies sent by the Crown Prince.


    They traveled light, so it was not a hard journey. However, Lin Mengya and Mo Yan, who was sitting in the carriage, felt a little depressed.


    After a day¡¯s journey, the horse carriage finally stopped in the twilight.


    Although it was not the first time for her to spend the night in the wild, Lin Mengya felt much more secure with her loved ones around her.


    ¡°Come out and flex your muscles! Or do you decide to spend the rest of your life in the carriage?¡±


    Among all the people present, Qinghu was the only one who dared to jest with Lin Mengya like this.


    As for the others, they all pretended not to hear him and did their own work.


    How dare they make fun of the princess? Did they want to die?


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute and sell you.¡±


    Lin Mengya whispered to Qinghu, bluffing. After all, she was not a thin skinned person. Seeing that everyone was pretending to be normal, Lin Mengya relaxed and no longer felt embarrassed.


    All the people gathered round, and a few small fires were lit in the center.


    Before the retreat, Long Tianyu had made a very detailed plan. In the Capital City, the teacher¡¯s cover had already been blown and it had already been widely spread.


    Therefore, the teacher couldn¡¯t go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion anymore.


    Originally, Lin Mengya wanted to send her teacher to Sanjue Hall so that Yunzhu could take care of him.


    However, Long Tianyu apparently had other plans. Out of many considerations, Lin Mengya gave up her plan.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Not far away, Long Tianyu held out his hand to Lin Mengya.


    In the orange firelight, there was a very gentle smile on his handsome face.


    Qinghu also turned his head and tenderly played with little Moyan he had taken from Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    People seemed to have made a point of leaving the couple alone.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently placed it on Long Tianyu¡¯s hand. Her heart skipped a beat when her hand was held by his warm and strong palm.


    As if she had been electrocuted, the woman lowered her head unconsciously.


    Although they had been very intimate with each other for a long time, Lin Mengya was still not used to being so intimate with Long Tianyu in front of outsiders.


    The couple held hands and sat down by the fire. Lin Mengya felt an infinite tender warmth rise up within her.


    ¡°Have you found out what happened in Luoshui Town?¡±


    No sooner had she raised the question than she regretted it in her heart.


    Why did she bring up such a killjoy as soon as she opened her mouth when it was clearly a good time to be romantically involved?


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu did not mind.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say either. As Lin Mengya had mentioned it, he naturally continued the subject.


    ¡°The poison that caused the plague came from a cave. When we arrived, the evidence had been destroyed. The only thing we knew was that they wanted to do something with this poison. But halfway through, there seemed to be an accident, and later, it was out of control.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s inky black pupils reflected the flickering flame.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya did not notice the struggle that flashed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    The information that Long Tianyu had gotten was similar to what Lin Mengya had heard from Qinghu.


    Unexpectedly, it was just an accident that led to this catastrophe that almost killed all the people of Yun State.


    ¡°I see. But how are you going to explain it to your father when you go back to the Capital City? The Crown Prince had taken the credit for controlling the plague alone. Was our trip here in vain?¡±


    Lin Mengya was not a greedy, rash person. What was more, they had earned enough fame during the trip. Sometimes, the support of the people was more precious than the award of the court.


    It was just that the antidote to the plague was hammered out by Lin Mengya and her teacher. Gu Die¡¯s mistake was thus put right.


    Now Lin Mengya felt a little resentful if she had to give the Crown Prince all the credit for this.


    ¡°How could it be? The plague is not over yet. I heard that father is looking for a way to reassure the public. Crown Prince¡¯s counselor has already worked it out and handed over the memorial to the throne. But I heard that father is not very satisfied with their method.¡±


    After being accustomed to playing tricks, Long Tianyu, who cared about brotherly love, had become a scheming, crafty man.


    Seeing the faint curve of his thin lips, Lin Mengya knew that he must have a grasp of the situation and know what to do.


    ¡°All right. In that case, we¡¯d better wait and see.¡±


    Although the Crown Prince and the empress had the help of aristocratic families and had been secretly in cahoots with the Candle Dragon Cult, the emperor had apparently lost his trust in them.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before the Crown Prince was deposed.


    If she were the Crown Prince, she might be eager to show off and steer public opinion in her favor.


    Unfortunately, the more anxious he was about it, the more flaws he revealed.


    There was something strange about the pattern between the two of them. When they were talking business just now, they talked back and forth, and each knew what the other was thinking.


    By the end of the conversation, however, they seemed to have completely lost their ability to continue communicating.


    Lin Mengya felt that the silence between the two of them had made her more and more awkward.


    As she was about to stand up and talk about something else, she accidentally stepped on the hem of her skirt.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    In a flash, Lin Mengya fell into Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    Coincidentally, Long Tianyu had one arm around her slender waist and the other¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya unconsciously moaned, and it made Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant.


    Their red lips, too close, clung together naturally¡­


    Good heavens! Lin Mengya wished to die!


    She buried her head deep in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the orange fire had ignited the passion in her heart.


    Or it was because she had been scared these days that she was eager to know whether Long Tianyu in front of her was still in good condition.


    No matter what the reason was, just when she and Long Tianyu were kissing passionately, people around them were secretly looking at them.


    Lin Mengya could only feel that the heat on her face was about to spread to her ankles.


    She didn¡¯t hate it, and even enjoyed each intimate contact with Long Tianyu.


    However¡ª


    Alas, her good reputation was all ruined now.


    She stole a glance at Long Tianyu and found him smiling like a wild chrysanthemum blooming in the spring breeze.


    The unsatisfied expression on his face was so obvious that all the people present should have known.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face blushed even more deeply. She could only pretend that she did not hear other people¡¯s sneers. Then she was stuffed back into the carriage in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wow, look at your face full of longing. If one didn¡¯t know, they would think that you were going to have an affair!¡±


    Damn Qinghu! Lin Mengya raised her head and shot him a glare.


    However, this guy pouted. Obviously, he was laughing at what she had just done.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya felt as if her face was on fire. But she had to look down and pretend that she didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Hey, you two have been married for a year, haven¡¯t you? Looking at His Highness, it seems that you haven¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head even lower. She wished to find a mouse-hole in the carriage and hide in it.


    They indeed had been married for a year, but¡ª


    ¡°But one year is a long time for a normal man. Girl, is there something wrong with your husband?¡±


    Qinghu was talking nonsense in a serious manner again, but Lin Mengya seemed to lose her mind.


    She was really thinking about what Qinghu said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ He was quite normal when he was drugged with aphrodisiacs before.¡±


    Qinghu suppressed his urge to laugh when he saw Lin Mengya seriously asked him for advice.


    He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so innocent.


    However, since she had asked him for advice, he thought he might as well teach the girl something.


    ¡°Aphrodisiacs? He had been drugged with aphrodisiacs? Oh, this is a big problem. Lass, let me tell you¡ª¡±


    Then Qinghu leaned close to Lin Mengya¡¯s ear and whispered the embarrassing and disturbing subject.


    With a flushed little face, she looked shy at first and then became more and more serious. In the end, her expression turned into incredulity.


    Her cherry-like little mouth was slightly open. Obviously, she was shocked by what Qinghu had told her.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a little guilty. If it had not been for Qinghu¡¯s reminder, she would not have noticed it.


    Was it really because of the aphrodisiac that Long Tianyu had become like this?


    In that case, it would be a great sin for her. Also, was she really going to have a Platonic marriage after that?


    Although she was not a sensual person, it was a little bit¡­ boring.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the truth or not, you¡¯ll know after you have a try. Why don¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    Hiding his evil smile in his heart, Qinghu told Lin Mengya some tricks that Long Tianyu would definitely never forget for the rest of his life.


    Looking at the innocent little girl who was fooled by him within a few words, Qinghu proudly glanced at the direction of the prince outside the horse carriage.


    Long Tianyu, oh Long Tianyu! He probably couldn¡¯t even imagine in his dreams that the dignified Prince Yu would have such a day.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    Qinghu immediately became serious again. Looking at Lin Mengya sternly and instructed her in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve kept it in mind. However, is it really useful to do so? Shall I ask my teacher for advice?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why I thought in such a strange way.


    However, she felt that what Qinghu said was very reasonable, and thus she had to believe it.


    Seeing that Qinghu was nodding solemnly, Lin Mengya bit her cherry-like lips and nodded with her flushed face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. Do you want everyone to know about Long Tianyu¡¯s unmentionable illness? Besides, you¡¯re husband and wife. You¡¯re the most suitable person to do this kind of thing.¡±

 Chapter 623 - Prevent Trouble Before It Happens

    Despite the doubts in her heart, the only person Lin Mengya could trust at present was Qinghu.


    For the sake of Long Tianyu¡¯s health, she nodded solemnly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do what you get to do. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Qinghu found his chance, and jumped out of the carriage when he was on the point of bursting into laughter.


    It was not until he was a mile away, sure that no one could hear him, that a burst of laughter, loud enough to be heard all over the world, poured out of Qinghu¡¯s mouth uncontrollably.


    Ahahaha¡ª


    It was so interesting. Qinghu didn¡¯t expect that this girl, who had always been smart, would really believe his words.


    He wiped the corners of his eyes from the uncontrollable tears of laughter.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, oh Long Tianyu, I hope that it won¡¯t scar you for life,¡± Qinghu thought.


    ¡°Well, it seems that I should control it. If Long Tianyu is impotent, the girl will be no better than a widow.¡±


    A chill quietly crept up to Long Tianyu¡¯s back.


    He subconsciously looked into the horse carriage, feeling a little uneasy.


    ¡°Speed up, and be careful.¡±


    Long Tianyu thought perhaps he was too sensitive.


    The journey was undisturbed, and naturally it went very smoothly.


    But these days, Long Tianyu always felt the look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes was a little weird.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. In short, as soon as he saw Lin Mengya¡¯s inquiring eyes, he felt a chill down his spine.


    When he turned around, he also met Qinghu¡¯s eyes sparkle with wonder.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Could it be that the two are really working together in order to kill him when I don¡¯t know?¡± he wondered.


    Feeling a chill in his heart, Long Tianyu at once resolved to do whatever it took to prevent the two from meeting in private.


    So, in the following days, whenever Qinghu was about to be alone with Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu would immediately drop what he was doing and squeeze in between them at lightning speed.


    He claimed that he should take good care of his wife all the time.


    Qinghu rolled his eyes at him openly many times, but Long Tianyu remained steadfast and showed no sign of wavering.


    Therefore, Qinghu could only feel pity for it in her heart. However, in private, he had perfected the plan to fool Long Tianyu over and over again.


    Qinghu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, which was his signature foxy smile.


    ¡°Wait and see, Long Tianyu. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll find a chance to teach Lin Mengya face to face,¡± Qinghu thought.


    ¡°When the time comes, hee, hee, hee¡­¡±


    Traveling day and night was a bit too much for Lin Mengya. Every day, she had to grit her teeth to endure it. One day, the towering shadows of the Capital City finally appeared in front of them.


    This was the important area of the Capital City and its environs controlled by the Emperor. At last the weary group had a respite.


    However, they had only been away for a little over a month, and already the atmosphere around the Capital City seemed to have changed.


    Although the Capital City had been heavily guarded in the past, it was at least within normal limits.


    Now everyone was scurrying, with their heads down, as if a hungry wolf were chasing them.


    As Lin Mengya, sitting in the carriage, saw what was going on outside, it threw a gloom over her heart.


    It seemed that as she had expected, some changes did have taken place in the Capital City during the month when she went out with Long Tianyu.


    Although these changes did not affect them, it was clear that the security in the Capital City had been greatly enhanced.


    People had to be carefully questioned as they entered or left the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Of course, Long Tianyu also noticed this too, but he had nothing to do with it.


    He had already sent someone to report to his father that he would arrive in the Capital City today. And he believed that according to his father¡¯s character, the Emperor would definitely send someone to greet him at the city gate.


    They should keep their return to the Capital City to themselves, and thus it was better for them to sneak in.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s cold eyes kept looking around warily. He could not let go of his guard until the last moment.


    Their carriages followed the crowd, and soon reached the city gate.


    The people who entered and exited through the large city gate stood in two orderly lines.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate held up many portraits and carefully checked people entering and leaving the city.


    Anyone who bore the slightest resemblance to the person in the picture would be picked up and taken to the side. When his identity was verified, the soldier decided what to do with him.


    Fortunately, the Emperor had sent someone to meet them at the city gate, which saved the time they had to wait.


    ¡°Your Highness, welcome back to the Capital City. His Majesty has been waiting in the palace for a long time. Prince Yu, please follow me to enter the city quickly.¡±


    The person who came was one of the trusted subordinates of the emperor.


    After Long Tianyu nodded to him, he cast a glance at the portraits in the hands of the soldiers in confusion.


    The man was clever. As there was no other people around, he stepped forward to Long Tianyu¡¯s horse and said in a low voice.


    ¡°They were under orders to capture the assassin who had entered the palace three days before.¡±


    Assassin?


    Long Tianyu¡¯s brows knitted together¡ªhe was worried about his father. He stared at the man with inquiring eyes.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. His Majesty is safe and sound.¡±


    That was good. Long Tianyu finally felt relieved.


    No wonder the examination in the Capital City had become so rigorously.


    Thinking about it for a while, Long Tianyu decided that he had to ask his father about it. Then, he followed the man into the city without any delay.


    ¡°Lass, look.¡±


    Qinghu, who was hiding in the horse carriage, glanced outside inadvertently, but then he immediately lowered his voice and called out to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was playing with Mo Yan in the carriage, raised her head and looked in the direction of Qinghu¡¯s finger.


    Five clear and distinctive portraits were being posted on a bulletin board outside the city.


    ¡°Stop the carriage. Li Jia, go and ask what happened.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried her best to control herself, pretending to be calm.


    However, the shock in her heart was no less than that of Qinghu.


    What was going on? Why were two of the five people from Sanjue Hall?


    Had she been exposed?


    It was impossible. Otherwise, the imperial court would not only arrest a few people from Sanjue Hall.


    Or¡ª


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Afraid that Long Tianyu would be suspicious, she could only leave Li Jia to inquire about it for the time being. At the same time, she asked the carriage to continue to go into the inner city with a heavy heart.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was subdued and tense.


    Sanjue Hall was not only her secret, but also the secret way of escape that she left for Long Tianyu and herself.


    If Sanjue Hall was really exposed because of her, she would be caught off guard.


    However, there were so many people here, and their carriage was just the most ordinary one.


    Even though she was very worried, she and Qinghu could only make eye contact and comfort each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Qinghu mouthed quietly, comforting Lin Mengya.


    He stopped joking because he knew what Sanjue Hall meant to Lin Mengya.


    The two of them had a lot on their minds. Now they could only follow the horse carriage to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived at the mansion.¡±


    Finally, the carriage came to a stop. Even though something was weigh on her, Lin Mengya tried her best to maintain the relaxed look on her face and got out of the carriage under Qinghu¡¯s comforting gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master! You¡¯re back, Master!¡±


    As soon as Lin Mengya poked her head out, Baizhi¡¯s excited voice rang out.


    When she looked up, she found that not only the servants in her courtyard, but also the other servants in the prince¡¯s mansion were standing orderly at the door. Everyone had an expectant smile on their faces, just like the relatives who had been reunited after a long separation were warmly welcoming the people who had returned to their homes.


    A warm current drifted across her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Sorry to make you worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s soft words made many people¡¯s eyes turn red-rimmed.


    With Lin Mengya in the mansion, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was full of life and vitality.


    Now that the princess was back, they had the mainstay and no one dared to bully them anymore.


    All the servants thought so, so their tears and smiles were sincere.


    In every detail that Lin Mengya did not notice, she seemed to have won the ears of everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like a fool. Hurry up and ask your princess to get inside.¡±


    A frivolous and gentle voice sounded. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the guard, who used to accompany the princess, showed up in front of everyone again.


    Other servants might not have any reaction, but the three maids in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard became tearful in an instant.


    ¡°How dare you come back! Our master, our master¡­¡±


    Baizhi was always Lin Mengya¡¯s most thoughtful maid. Lin Mengya¡¯s every move and sigh were always more important in her heart than anything else.


    Now, she was the only one who dared question Qinghu angrily with a pout of anger.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back and talk about it. Go back, everyone. It¡¯s been hard on you today. When I have a good rest, I will definitely reward you tomorrow. Everyone has been very tired during this period of time.¡±


    Lin Mengya held Baizhi¡¯s little hand and stated gently.


    Of course, the servants knew what the princess was thinking, so they followed her and returned to their respective posts in an orderly manner.


    It was just that everyone had a joyful smile on their faces, and the whole mansion seemed to have become warm and harmonious.


    Surrounded by the servants of her courtyard, Lin Mengya returned to the Liuxin Courtyard she had left so long ago.


    Although everything was the same as before, in the eyes of Lin Mengya, every blade of grass and every tree was dear to her.


    Baizhi was busy pouring water for her and massaging her legs. She did not squat down in front of Lin Mengya until the table was filled with fruit and tea. She clenched her small fists and began to massage her master¡¯s legs.


    All the familiar people were gathered in the main room of the Liuxin Courtyard, including Hongyu. She changed into the same clothes as Baiji and were busy in and outside the room, like the other three maids.


    Although she was a little thinner, Hongyu was in good spirits and there were more smiles on her face.

 Chapter 624 - An Argument in the Warm Room

    Hongyu and the other maids were no longer stranger; instead, they were talking and laughing. It seemed that the atmosphere between them was much more harmonious.


    If that was the case, Lin Mengya would feel at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. In the past few days, Miss Baizhi has been talking about you every day. If you don¡¯t come back soon, we¡¯ll get a callus in our ears.¡±


    Although Baiji and Baishao were two capable maids in the family, Hongyu had been in a brothel. Naturally, the two of them were no match for her in terms of means and schemes.


    Gradually, Hongyu, the newcomer, became the leader of their small group.


    Of course, it was also what Lin Mengya wanted to see.


    Ms. Tian looked at Lin Mengya with a smile, but as a mature and steady person, she knew, of course, that the two of them would have plenty of time to chat and laugh in the future.


    Now she would let the little girls talk to their master first.


    ¡°Master, look, Sister Hongyu is making fun of me! Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who misses you. Oh, I saw Sister Baiji make you some new clothes. Her workmanship is so exquisite that I like them very much!¡±


    Baizhi pouted and immediately betrayed her good friend.


    Fortunately, Baiji was not angry; she just glared at her and said with some embarrassment.


    ¡°They¡¯re not new. They¡¯re the clothes you brought back from the mansion. I think the fabric is really good, and it¡¯s a pity to abandon them. So I modified them. Just take them as a keepsake.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded gratefully. Of course, she knew that Baiji was talking about the relic of her mother.


    Although she had a lot of clothes, the style and material of her mother¡¯s clothes, even accessories, were all unique. After all, her mother was the eldest princess of the country.


    Nowadays, even if people had money, they could not buy such good things.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya could fully understand Baiji¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Everyone has worked hard. I¡¯m really sorry for making you worried. By the way, where are Zhu Yan and Brother Tian Ning? Why didn¡¯t they come?¡±


    Apart from Qinghu, there were only women in the room, so Lin Mengya knew that some people didn¡¯t come just by looking at them.


    Immediately, Hongyu seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile.


    ¡°They went to the suburbs of the capital with the 10th prince. The 10th prince is in poor health, and needs to go out more to get some fresh air.¡±


    Hongyu explained, but Lin Mengya saw something else in her eyes.


    After thinking for a while, she came to a realization¡ªit must be no big deal for the 10th prince asked Tian Ning and Zhu Yan to escort him.


    After that, Lin Mengya turned around and pushed Qinghu, who had been standing on one side, to the front of the crowd.


    However, everyone¡¯s eyes were gradually focused on the baby in Qinghu¡¯s hands, who was wrapped in a basket and had a pair of big round eyes.


    ¡°Qinghu, is this your illegitimate child? Did you go missing for such a long time because you were with your wife to have a baby?¡±


    Baizhi was the first one to act, and blamed Qinghu for having an illegitimate child.


    Even though Qinghu was thick-skinned, he could not help blushing. He shoved the child into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms and retorted grumpily.


    ¡°He¡¯s your princess¡¯ illegitimate child. Don¡¯t you want to know how she gave birth to the child in a month?¡±


    Baizhi then knew that she had put her foot in her mouth.


    She stuck her tongue out and hid behind Baiji, but her curious eyes fell on the baby.


    ¡°He¡¯s an orphan and I adopted him from Yun State. I named him Lin Moyan. Although this child had a miserable life, he is really cute. I am going to raise him in the mansion. If someone asks about him, just tell them that he is my nephew of the Lin family. He is raised in the mansion because he has no one to rely on. Everybody, please take good care of Moyan!¡±


    Lin Mengya waved the little boy¡¯s chubby little hand and announced in a sweet voice.


    Suddenly, the women whose maternal instinct had been aroused by this lovely little boy gathered round.


    ¡°This little baby is so cute. Look, he¡¯s smiling at me!¡±


    Baizhi also liked this cute baby, but she was young and had no experience in taking care of children, so she could only see her master putting the baby into Ms. Tian¡¯s arms.


    The little boy was very adorable. Perhaps he could feel that these people were kind to him, so his little dimples full of smiles appeared.


    Ms. Tian only felt that the more she looked at him, the more she liked him, as if she was holding her precious grandson. At the moment, she took the responsibility of taking care of the little boy.


    In addition, Baiji and Baishao had brought up their younger brothers and sisters at home. This little boy was blessed.


    ¡°From now on, this child will be sleeping with me. How cute he is! He¡¯s exactly as cute as our young master and young lady when they were kids!¡±


    Ms. Tian smiled from ear to ear. Lin Mengya was naturally relieved.


    ¡°By the way, Hongyu, go and hire a wet nurse for Moyan. The little fella needs breast milk after all, or he will not be in good health. Remember, the wet nurse must come from a clean family and be responsible. The most important thing is that she has to get along well with Moyan.¡±


    Hongyu nodded with a smile. She was careful, so it was right to leave these trivial things to her.


    Then Lin Mengya chatted with them for a long time. It was not until Hongyu and Baiji drove the people away with a smile that they realized that Lin Mengya had been tired all the way and needed rest most.


    In the end, Baishao stayed behind to serve Lin Mengya to rest, and the rest of them either went to take care of Moyan or to prepare some food for Lin Mengya.


    As a silence gradually fell over the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya finally relaxed.


    Lying on the soft and comfortable big bed, she had a sound sleep, like a snoozing cat.


    Lin Mengya had a good time at home, but things were not rosy for Long Tianyu.


    Along the way to the palace, Long Tianyu found that there were many more soldiers in charge of patrolling on the street than usual.


    Was it only because someone sneaked into the palace and tried to assassinate his father?


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t believe it. His father had been fighting on the battlefield for half of his life. How could a few assassins make his father worried so much?


    It seemed that something else must have happened; otherwise, his father would not have been so defensive.


    Long Tianyu had an intuition that this matter had something to do with the Crown Prince and the empress.


    After entering the palace, Long Tianyu and the others went all the way, not to the resting palace of the emperor, but to a slightly smaller palace behind the resting palace.


    Cide Palace was originally used to worship the ancestors, but it was rebuilt after his father ascended the throne. Now this palace became the emperor¡¯s another resting place expect for his resting palace.


    At this moment, the small courtyard was filled with spies and guards who were patrolling.


    Long Tianyu had a strange feeling in his heart, but he could only follow behind the guards and awaited his father¡¯s summons respectfully.


    ¡°Prince Yu, come in.¡±


    The guards¡¯ shout made Long Tianyu¡¯s stomach tighten.


    Then he followed behind the guards calmly and entered through the vermilion gate.


    There were two warm rooms, one in the east and one in the west, in the Cide Palace. The eunuch led them to the Winter Warm Room.


    Before they entered the room, a murmur of quarreling came from inside.


    When they walked into the room, the quarrel quickly stopped. Long Tianyu lowered his head and bowed down in front of his father.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    Kneeling on the ground, Long Tianyu felt a little surprised.


    He had just glanced around and found that in addition to his father, there were several military officers, including Lin Mengya¡¯s elder brother, Lin Nansheng.


    As he was getting more and more confused, he heard his father¡¯s tired voice coming from above.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Get up. It must have been hard on you.¡±


    Long Tianyu stood up with gratitude and stood aside, not daring to say anything more.


    The eunuch left silently at once. They were the only ones left in the Winter Warm Room.


    Then the emperor gave a light cough and said, ¡°I know what you said just now. But the Jin State can no longer afford unrest. If the civil war starts, I¡¯m afraid that even the old master of the Lin family would not be able to reverse the situation, let alone you. Nansheng, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°A civil war? How could it become so serious?¡± Long Tianyu wondered, but still didn¡¯t understand who was so bold.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re overstating my grandfather¡¯s ability. My grandfather was not that good. All of it was because of the late emperor¡¯s proper command. But I have a word that I have to tell everyone.¡±


    Lin Nansheng paused for a moment, without showing any sign of fear.


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death, but the common people can¡¯t stand this kind of torture anymore. No matter how incompetent and tyrannical the Crown Prince is, it¡¯s still His Majesty¡¯s family affairs. If the world is in chaos because the Crown Prince is discrowned, I want to protect him. At least, the common people won¡¯t be in trouble.¡±


    Lin Nansheng¡¯s words gave Long Tianyu a general idea of what they were talking about.


    He looked up and saw that in addition to Lin Nansheng, who spoke boldly in order to protect people, there were also several other powerful military officers in the room.


    At this moment, those people¡¯s faces were taut with anger because of Lin Nansheng¡¯s words.


    However, in the next moment, they landed their eager eyes on Long Tianyu, as if he was their new hope.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how can the heavy responsibilities of the country be handed over to a man who is greedy, rash and self-willed? I would like to ask Your Majesty to make Prince Yu, the third prince, the Crown Prince as soon as possible for the sake of the great plan. Your Majesty, please consider all the people in the world!¡±


    As soon as the old minister opened his mouth, several people around him seconded that.


    But at this moment, Lin Nansheng was a little anxious. After casting a glance at Long Tianyu, he deliberately gave him a cautious look.


    For a moment, Long Tianyu could not figure out why those people would propose to make a new Crown Prince at this critical moment.

 Chapter 625

    As expected, the emperor¡¯s eyes also fell on Long Tianyu.


    Immediately, the entire Winter Warm Room quieted down.


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and tried his best to understand the situation. However, he was caught unprepared and could not figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you think of it?¡±


    In the quiet warm room, the emperor said calmly and clearly.


    Although Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, he knew that if he said something wrong, he would definitely get into trouble.


    He lowered his head respectfully and said cautiously.


    ¡°I, I have little talent and less learning, so I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m unable to shoulder such a heavy responsibility. Besides, father, you¡¯re strong and healthy. You don¡¯t have to decide who the Crown Prince is.¡±


    Anyway, no one could find anything wrong with such an answer.


    Noticing that there was no change in his father¡¯s eyes, Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. You¡¯ve just returned from Yun State. Go back and rest first.¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Long Tianyu didn¡¯t say anything else. After bowing, he calmly left the Winter Warm Room.


    The abolition of the Crown Prince seemed to have been settled. However, the uneasy look in Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes just now made Long Tianyu confused.


    His father was inclined to dismiss the Crown Prince. However, these military officers usually remained neutral and kept their mouths shut.


    Why did they recommend Long Tianyu to be the Crown Prince today?


    And no matter what others did, Lin Nansheng was his brother-in-law, and the whole Lin family was on the same boat as him.


    But why did Lin Nansheng say that he would protect the Crown Prince?


    ¡°Go and find out what had happened in the morning court today.¡±


    As he turned to a quiet corner, Long Tianyu summoned a spy that he had planted in the palace and asked him to find out what had happened.


    The spy as a little eunuch who served in front of the emperor. He came and left quietly. But every time, he could bring the most accurate news.


    Accidentally, he came upon a quiet path. Long Tianyu raised his head and saw the familiar words¡ªSplendid Palace.


    He felt a little depressed in his heart. Other people all thought that his mother had enjoyed the happiness in his mansion.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that his biological mother was suffering in the hands of the wicked woman, the empress.


    He clenched his hands and then opened them again. It was a pity that he had too many concerns. Otherwise, he would rush to the empress¡¯s palace and pick up his mother in person.


    Unfortunately, for the sake of the world, the stability of the Jin State, and the temporary peace of the royal family, he had to be an unfilial son.


    He was a little depressed. The deserted Splendid Palace had long become an empty palace.


    People in the palace only cared about those in power. It was said that in just a month, Concubine Xian had become a popular figure in the palace.


    Who would remember Concubine De, who used to be on the same level as the empress?


    Although it was in the depths of the palace, weeds had gradually appeared in the courtyard of the Splendid Palace.


    Perhaps only when his mother returned to the Splendid Palace could the palace be restored to its former glory.


    Worried about his mother, Long Tianyu spontaneously walked into the Splendid Palace.


    But as soon as he pushed the door open, he saw a figure flash across the palace.


    How could anyone be here now? Was she his mother¡¯s former maid?


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. He thought that it was a thief, so he appeared silently in the doorway of the side chamber, where the figure had just appeared.


    As soon as he approached the side chamber, he noticed that there was something different about this place.


    Because no one had come in or out for a long time, there were already shoots in the doorway of other houses.


    But the doorway here was bare.


    Were there still people living here?


    Then Long Tianyu tiptoed into the side chamber. The dim light and the unpleasant smell made his heart skip a beat.


    Was there really someone here?


    He was more careful not to make any noise that might alarm the people inside. However, after he had searched the whole side chamber, he still did not find any clues.


    Was he wrong?


    But soon, Long Tianyu thought of something¡ªthere was a small house outside the side chamber. Some palace maids who used to do rough work lived there. Later, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, his mother dismissed them.


    Therefore, the house became empty.


    Could it be that someone was there?


    Long Tianyu turned around and went behind a screen in the deepest part of the side chamber. He listened carefully and heard a whisper of conversation coming from within.


    However, as soon as he had just heard the voices clearly, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    That was¡ª


    Long Tianyu quietly walked around the screen and opened the small wooden door.


    Immediately, the stench made him a little uncomfortable.


    But he could not care so much, and walked into the room mechanically.


    ¡°Liang¡¯er, thank you for coming these days. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d starve to death here.¡±


    The weak voice was just as gentle and sweet as before. Upon hearing the voice, Long Tianyu felt that his eyes were about to turn red-rimmed.


    He clenched his fists and stood motionless, staring at the figure lying on the bed in the only light.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The woman on the bed was still alert. In an instant, the woman standing by the bed hid in the curtain.


    However, when Long Tianyu¡¯s figure appeared in the woman¡¯s sight, the woman on the bed, who still remained noble and elegant even though she was in an awkward position, her eyes turned red in an instant.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ Yu¡¯er, go! It¡¯s very dangerous here. That woman will send someone over any minute! Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m all right! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    This was mother. The first thing she thought of when she saw her son was his safety.


    Even though she was trapped here; even though she was tortured.


    Long Tianyu, however, stood in front of his mother in a daze. All of a sudden, he fell to his knees and tears came to his eyes.


    ¡°Mother, I¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll get you out of here right now!¡±


    Long Tianyu had never expected that his mother would be trapped here.


    Looking at the emaciated woman, Long Tianyu felt a mixture of anger and heartache.


    He stretched out his arms to pick up his emaciated mother, but Concubine De, just as excited, stopped him.


    ¡°No, my child. You can¡¯t take me away now. Besides, even if I¡¯m willing to go out with you, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to leave the palace. I heard that your father has recovered. Remember, listen to your father. Now, he is our only hope.¡±


    Concubine De looked pale, but her tearful and smiling eyes were filled with hope.


    These two men were what kept her going through the daily grind.


    As long as they were there, there would be a day when she could see the light again.


    ¡°Mother, I must take you away!¡±


    Long Tianyu could no longer bear the pain of seeing his mother trapped here in torture.


    However, Concubine De gave a wry smile and lifted up her dress, which was so dirty that the color was indiscernible.


    Around her slender ankles was a bracelet made of fine iron, and on the other side of the bracelet was a black iron chain about the size of an arm.


    ¡°How dare they! Mother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go out and find someone to save you!¡±


    Long Tianyu was furious. His once noble and gentle mother was subjected to such inhuman torture. That wicked woman deserved to die!


    However, Concubine De was calmer than her son. Perhaps, the ordeal of the past few days had made this smart and strong woman much wiser and calmer.


    She held her son¡¯s warm and thick hands. Even the smudge on her face could not hide the relief in her smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Your father must know that I was locked up here, but he can¡¯t come to save me. I think it must be because the empress used me as a bargaining chip to threaten him. Besides, the real Concubine De is still in your mansion. She knows almost everything about me. If we go out like this, we have no chance to win.¡±


    Concubine De¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water, and it instantly calmed Long Tianyu down.


    After hearing about the mask made of human skin and the impostor, the empress would be able to find out in her own way what had happened.


    In that way, his mother might be in danger again.


    What a sinister move! Even if his father or Long Tianyu found his mother in the palace, they could not take her way. Moreover, they could not hide her in the palace, for the empress¡¯ spies were everywhere.


    In the palace, it was too easy for the empress to kill someone.


    Moreover, no one would believe that this woman, who looked like a female ghost, turned out to be Concubine De, who used to be vibrant, before her identity was confirmed.


    This would only alarm the enemy and upset all the arrangements of the emperor.


    However, Long Tianyu could not bear to let his mother suffer here.


    For a while, Prince Yu, who had always been decisive, fell into a dilemma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. She doesn¡¯t dare to kill me yet. How have you been recently? Mengya must have taken good care of you. She is a good girl. I knew it the first time I saw her. I¡¯m relieved to see you safe and sound. Go, my boy. Only when you are safe can I have a chance to see the light of day again.¡±


    Concubine De looked at her son, unwilling to part with him. She gently stroked her son¡¯s eyebrows with her skinny fingers.


    There was a special tenderness and love that flowed between mother and son in the dark little room.


    In the past, the woman had only focused on being a qualified mother. As a matter of fact, she had even been a little strict with her only son.


    But after seeing her son today, she only had a mother¡¯s love in her heart. Even the sharpest steel knife in the world could not cut a mother¡¯s softness.

 Chapter 626 - He Secretly Tried to Saved His Mother

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and Lin Mengya is fine too. She identified and dealt with the person who impersonated you in the palace. I¡¯m lucky to have her by my side these days.¡±


    After calming himself down, Long Tianyu no longer wanted to take away his mother recklessly.


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t wait for the next opportunity.


    Father had his considerations, but there were some things that he could do without scruples.


    ¡°Then I am relived. Lin Mengya is a good girl, smart and sensible. She can help you a lot. Yu¡¯er, listen to me, go quickly. Here is Liang¡¯er to take care of me and everything. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Hearing that her child was all well, she felt greatly relieved as a mother.


    Despite his intense emotions, Long Tianyu nodded. He turned to look at the palace girl who was addressed as Liang¡¯er by his mother just now.


    ¡°I will leave my mother to you. I will thank you in the future.¡±


    Liang¡¯er looked a little horrified, but she nodded heavily, not daring to say a word.


    Concubine De looked at her son reluctantly, but she was still very pleased.


    ¡°Go child. I will be here waiting for you.¡±


    She had seen through life and death now.


    She had seen it coming from the day she entered the palace.


    Sooner or later, but it was unavoidable.


    She didn¡¯t care about the position of the empress. She was happy to have such a good son. Even if she died unjustly, she could die in peace.


    Mother¡¯s smile under suffering was deeply imprinted in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    In order not to alert the guards, he hurried out of the palace. Fortunately, he himself was a cold man, so even if he had a cold face, he did not attract the attention of others.


    But he secretly came up with a plan.


    If he wanted to rescue his mother safely without arousing suspicion of the empress, he would have to do much work. However, he now had come up with a perfect plan.


    His eyes were cold. In that case, he might as well stage another scene and use the substitution plan.


    He dropped the reins and strode straight to the inner Liuxinyuan Courtyard.


    He just entered the yard when Baizhi stopped him.


    ¡°Prince, my master is asleep. Please be quieter.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked at the little girl who dared to make indiscreet remarks in front of him, but he could only nod gently.


    He felt a little helpless. It seemed that no one in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard was afraid of him anymore.


    But he wasn¡¯t surprised. She had been trained by her Master and must be a bold person.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters, because these girls still respected him a lot in public.


    Long Tianyu, who had always muddled through, had already become the henpecked Prince Yu in the eyes of those gossipy subordinates.


    He entered the main house quietly, and Baishao, who was in charge of waiting on Lin Mengya, just stood up and bowed to him silently, and then quietly left.


    Lin Mengya, who had changed into a soft white nightgown, was sleeping soundly in bed.


    He looked at her quiet and soft sleeping face, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help softening his facial features. He helped her tuck the quilt, and sat upright by her bed, quietly waiting for Lin Mengya to wake up.


    Finally, Lin Mengya, who had slept enough, woke up from her dream.


    She opened her eyes to Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°When did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    She was just as travel-stained as him. She had enough sleep, but Long Tianyu had been waiting for herself. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help complaining about it.


    Long Tianyu just shook his head, lowered his voice, and whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What? You found Concubine De in the palace?¡±


    Both Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu thought it was a great surprise.


    ¡°The empress is always discreet. It seems that your father forced her to take the risk.¡±


    After a few tricks with Crown Prince and the empress, Lin Mengya was also familiar with their style.


    She knew very well that the empress was a ruthless woman.


    Every time she could help Crown Prince get out of trouble, and it could be seen that she was definitely a scheming master.


    The reason why she had always had the upper hand was simply because the empress had not used all her strength against her.


    However, Concubine De was forced out of the palace. Now Concubine Xian had to entrust her child to others to raise.


    She was a difficult woman to deal with.


    So, if the emperor hadn¡¯t dealt with her case personally, she was afraid that now Concubine De might have suffered more.


    ¡°I agree, but I already have a thorough plan to get my mother out of the palace. But I need your help.¡±


    From Long Tianyu¡¯s cunning eyes Lin Mengya knew that her husband must have figured out a way to trick people.


    She smiled unkindly, lowered her head and said softly.


    ¡°At your service, my dear.¡±


    She looked cute and lovely, and Long Tianyu¡¯s was attracted. He raised her chin and kissed her rosy lips.


    But Lin Mengya, who had always put on an act with him every time, was taken aback today, and she pushed him away with her hands.


    ¡°You go take a bath. I just came back, and also have to clean up.¡±


    Somehow Lin Mengya suddenly blushed and said.


    Long Tianyu was surprised, and he just thought that she had resisted his approach because she cared about personal hygiene.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see each other in the evening.¡±


    He didn¡¯t force her. Besides, he couldn¡¯t stand being so sloppy himself. He turned around and walked out of the main room, went to his room to take a shower and change clothes.


    Lin Mengya was left alone. She patted her chest and carefully took out a crystal clear bottle from under the pillow.


    Looking at the small gourd-shaped porcelain bottle, Lin Mengya¡¯s pretty face was extremely red.


    Earlier, Qinghu sneaked into her room and gave this little thing to her, saying that it could treat Long Tianyu¡¯s condition.


    Now she realized that she must have gone crazy to believe that guy¡¯s nonsense.


    There were two voices in a fierce confrontation in her heart.


    One said that although Long Tianyu had been poisoned by Immortal Powder, it was discovered in time after all, so it should not affect his manhood as a potential father.


    Besides, with Long Tianyu¡¯s character, if such an unmentionable illness really existed, he would certainly have avoided intimacy with her.


    How could he have hugged her whenever he had the chance?


    This voice seemed to have convinced her. Lin Mengya was about to put the small porcelain bottle back when another voice suddenly rang in her heart.


    If he were healthy, since they had slept in the same bed so many times, how could he have restrained himself every time?


    She blushed and didn¡¯t reject this behavior.


    Moreover, they were already a married couple. Would it be abnormal if this continued?


    Besides, although she was inexperienced, she knew exactly how it worked.


    Could it be that she should take the initiative to tell Long Tianyu that she was looking forward to sleeping with him?


    She might as well try the medicine Qinghu had given her.


    But¨C


    Lin Mengya felt that she had never been so confused in her life.


    ¡°Master, the hot water is ready, and you can go to bathe.¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s voice came from outside the window, and Lin Mengya immediately hurriedly put the small bottle under the pillow.


    ¡°Okay¡­I¡¯m coming!¡±


    She patted her cheeks to make herself look as natural as possible.


    In that case, she might as well try the Qinghu¡¯s method. Maybe, there would be gains, maybe.


    She soaked her body in warm water, and her delicate and fair skin glowed with a light pink.


    She felt so comfortable that she wanted to cry. After all, it had been a big problem for her to take a bath before.


    She had wiped her body with hot water and a cloth towel at most. Such a luxurious bath now seemed a dreamlike enjoyment.


    After taking the bath, Lin Mengya was coated with a moisturizing cream specially arranged by Long Tianyu by Baishao and Baiji.


    In the mirror of the water shadow, she looked curvy and beautiful with her snow-white body.


    Lin Mengya looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. Fortunately, she was a little thin, but her curves were all in the right places.


    Would Long Tianyu really like her as she was?


    Lin Mengya found that she started thinking about it again.


    She shook her head. It was not the time to think about it now. At least, she had to wait until Concubine De returned safety before she could implement her plan.


    Baiji put a loose pink nightgown on her, and once again, she returned to the warm inner room.


    ¡°Master, the 10th prince and Zhu Yan are back. But I said you need to rest, and didn¡¯t invite them over to pay respects to you.¡±


    Baiji carefully wiped Lin Mengya¡¯s hair, while talking about the affairs of the palace in detail.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. By the way, how did Zhu Yan get along with the 10th prince? That man, is he getting along well with the people in the house?¡±


    She knew Zhu Yan¡¯s temper very well. He was self-willed and rebellious as a man who had grown up in that kind of place.


    But Baiji smiled softly and explained patiently.


    ¡°The bad horse was tamed by Tian Ning. Zhu Yan is now very obedient to Tian Ning. Besides, he follows the 10th prince every day and is practically his guard. Tian Ning has a way; otherwise, Zhu Yan would have made trouble in our house.¡±


    Looking in the mirror, Lin Mengya was surprised to see the sweet smile on Baiji¡¯s face.

 Chapter 627 - She Wisely Set Her Up with Her Brother

    Lin Mengya suddenly came up with an idea and smirked.


    ¡°Yeah, Tian Ning has a way. When my brother and I were young, I always went out with Tian Ning. Speaking of which, Tian Ning is in his twenties, so he should get married. Why don¡¯t you ask Aunt Bai to find a suitable wife for him?¡±


    As soon as Lin Mengya said this, Baiji¡¯s face changed.


    She bit her lips and her face darkened.


    Seeing this girl still refused to admit it, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but add some fuel.


    ¡°I thought about it, the girls outside are unreliable after all. Why don¡¯t we choose one for him from the house? I think Baishao is pretty good, and she is beautiful and vigorous. It just happens she complements Tian Ning in character. What do you think?¡±


    Baiji thought Lin Mengya thought so, and she looked upset.


    However, she had always been a meek and graceful girl. She obeyed the Master to the letter. Therefore, although she felt upset, she nodded.


    ¡°What Master said¡­ must be the right. Baishao is naturally blessed to have such a good husband.¡±


    Seeing the girl behind her in despair, Lin Mengya decided not to tease her anymore.


    She shook her head and grabbed Baiji¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Silly girl, how could I not know your thought? That is your lifelong happiness. Is my word more important than your lifelong happiness?¡±


    Lin Mengya made it clear, but Baiji blushed.


    She was not good at words, and she had always stayed around to organize everything the Master needed.


    She was not as capable as Baishao, nor as cute as Baizhi who had grown up with the Master. Even more, because of Lin Mengya¡¯s help to her family, she had already regarded serving the Master as her lifelong expectation.


    As for the strange relationship between men and women, it was not as important as repaying Lin Mengya¡¯s kindness for her.


    Such a loyal Baiji made Lin Mengya feel sorry.


    ¡°I told you a long time ago that I didn¡¯t treat you as subordinates, but as my sisters. Therefore, if you have someone you like and others don¡¯t know, you naturally don¡¯t have to hide it from me. Ms. Tian is my nanny and Tian Ning is also a knowledgeable man. If you like him, how about I help you and test his mind tomorrow?¡±


    Baiji flushed, but did not refuse.


    Her eyes were full of the yearning for love. First love was naturally the most beautiful.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t tease her anymore, because Baiji was a shy girl.


    Tian Ning could be a good husband, and Baiji had a gentle and demure personality. Although she was capable, Lin Mengya was afraid that Baiji would be bullied after she got married.


    Regardless of her selfishness or other emotions, Baiji could take care of everything by her side in the future.


    The two girls chatted more, and Lin Mengya naturally asked about the situation at Art Courtyard.


    Baiji was careful, so she knew everything in the house well, so she reported it to Lin Mengya in detail.


    ¡°Staying in the Art Courtyard is naturally her best choice. But we don¡¯t have to worry. As soon as the prince comes back with me, she will definitely not stop. Tell others to pay more attention these days. Anything passed in must be checked carefully. Even the bread must be broken and checked.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not stupid. Since Long Tianyu knew where his mother was now, with his temperament, he naturally refused to let Concubine De suffer any more.


    However, the empress was bold enough to have detained Concubine De and found someone to pretend to be her. She must have a plan.


    Now as long as Concubine De was in the hands of the empress, whether it was the emperor or Long Tianyu, they would have to act more careful not to offend her.


    In this case, Long Tianyu would find a way to rescue Concubine De.


    Therefore, the counterfeit who was imprisoned by her in the Art Courtyard would become the best tool.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Lin Mengya restored her previous radiance the next day.


    Even the well-rested Long Tianyu was full of spirits as usual.


    The couple had already come up with a plan for how to rescue Concubine De.


    However, the main character in the plan was not Long Tianyu, but Lin Mengya, the daughter-in-law who was rumored to have won the favor of the emperor.


    Early in the morning, Long Tianyu sent someone to the palace to ask for the royal permission. He said that Lin Mengya was going to go to the palace to personally pay respects to the emperor with Concubine De.


    Although it was a little abrupt, it made much sense. After all, the two had just returned from the treatment of the plague in Yun State, so naturally they had to go together and explain the situation to the emperor.


    So, just after lunch, His Majesty¡¯s written permission to allow them to go to the palace to pay respects to him arrived at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    It was so fast, which showed how much the emperor adored ??his daughter-in-law.


    After some dressing up, Lin Mengya and Concubine De were put on the carriage to the palace.


    The four girls in Liuxin Courtyard went to the palace with Lin Mengya, which was rare.


    Apart from Hongyu, the other three girls all had the experience of going to the palace.


    Hongyu also caught up with the rules of the palace. She was clever enough to pick it up quickly. Even Baizhi exclaimed whether Hongyu had lived in the palace before.


    ¡°You have a lot to learn from Hongyu. Especially Baizhi, if you don¡¯t behave, I doubt any man would want you. Be careful not to be an old maid for a lifetime, because I won¡¯t support you.¡±


    Lin Mengya had been resting with closed eyes, but she hadn¡¯t missed the four girls¡¯ conversation at all.


    Baizhi immediately looked at her, aggrieved. She pouted her mouth as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    ¡°Stop teasing her. Baizhi is so innocent, and she will definitely find a good husband. Don¡¯t be sad. Master is joking with you. Besides, when Master came back, she brought you a big bag of snacks. I looked at them, and they were enough to feed the mice in your room for a winter!¡±


    Hongyu smiled and mediated between the girls. Baizhi was about the same age as her younger sister, but she was much better behaved than Su Mei. Therefore, she also subconsciously wanted to protect such an innocent girl.


    Lin Mengya read her mind, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone had their secrets and things they cared about. Hongyu¡¯s conduct showed that she had found something to live for, which was great.


    ¡°Okay, back to business. Baishao, have you arranged it properly?¡±


    The subject changed. Baishao immediately stopped smiling and nodded solemnly to confirm it.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I have already arranged it. No one can find out anything wrong.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, but she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the carriage in front.


    No matter how cunning her opponent was, she would fall into her well-designed trap. If it went well, Concubine De would soon return again.


    The palace was magnificent as usual. But this time, Lin Mengya only felt depressed.


    Everyone who lived here actively or passively would have been trapped in the vortex of fighting for rights.


    She didn¡¯t want to be one of them, but for various reasons, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    The moment she walked into the scarlet gate, she suddenly thought of something.


    If Long Tianyu became the emperor one day, was she ready to spend her long life in this square palace?


    She was shocked by the idea, but there was no final answer.


    With complex thoughts, Lin Mengya still sat in the stable carriage and went deeper into the place that everyone was looking forward to.


    They arrived at the Zhuque Gate, and then changed to a soft sedan. After traveling for a long time, they arrived at the Winter Warm Room where the emperor usually cultivated himself.


    Today, there was no longer any dispute about the abolition of the Crown Prince here. It was just a father waiting to welcome his son and daughter-in-law.


    ¡°Here arrive Concubine De¡ªPrince Yu, Concubine Prince Yu¡ª¡±


    They had just gotten off the sedan when the announcement of the royal servant rang through the Winter Warm Room.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were standing side by side. They were quite an eye-catching beautiful couple.


    But Concubine De got out of the sedan with t hesitation in her eyes.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go and pay respects.¡±


    Lin Mengya showed a polite and gentle smile, but she never took her eyes off Concubine De, as if she was sure that Concubine De would not be able to make any trouble in the palace.


    ¡°Hmph, I know. Do I need an outsider to remind me!¡±


    Concubine De looked angry, which amused Lin Mengya.


    Today was her death date. She would see how arrogant she could be later.


    Concubine De was walking in front, and the couple followed her.


    This was Lin Mengya¡¯s first visit to the Winter Warm Room where the emperor usually lived.


    The royal servants raised the bead curtain. Lin Mengya lowered her head slightly and walked inside. The floor tiles painted with auspicious cloud patterns rendered the inner room a fairyland.


    As soon as they entered the room, they found a faint scent fluttering in the air.


    In the huge inner room, a four-legged bronze censer with dragon patterns revealed the majesty and grace unique to the royal family.


    Lin Mengya was about to take another look at it when she was pulled by Long Tianyu to salute.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may your empire boundless, prosperous and peaceful.¡±


    As a beginner, she had become accustomed to the red tape in the palace in these days.


    Her posture was as elegant as any other princess who had grown up in the palace.


    Concubine De also followed the rules, but she clearly didn¡¯t have the grace of the real Concubine De.


    The other three people in the room shared the same tacit understanding in their hearts.


    At this moment, this counterfeit was still in the dark. She didn¡¯t know that everything about her had been seen through.

 Chapter 628 - The Emperor Conferred Her the Title of Imperial Noble Consort

    ¡°Have a seat. We are a family. Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s voice sounded a little tired, and he must have been working hard on national affairs for days.


    Lin Mengya stood up respectfully and quietly but stood beside Long Tianyu with her hands down. It was not her home court now, so naturally, there was no room for her performance.


    The fake Concubine De was confused.


    She thought that the emperor had been getting better for a few days, but only a few months ago, she had been summoned into the palace.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. The emperor had rebuked her for failing to abide by the rules of the palace and punished her to face the wall and ponder about her misdeed at Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion last time.


    But now, it was extremely abnormal when he summoned her to the palace, which made her a little at a loss.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for you these days. Yu¡¯er has already told me about all your grievances. It is indeed not your fault. I know that I have wronged you, so I want to make up for it. What do you think, dear?¡±


    The fake Concubine De had many doubts, but the emperor was a man of his word, and he would definitely not trick her.


    Now that the emperor offered awards, whether it was gold or power, it would be beneficial to her. If this continued, even the empress would not dare to underestimate her anymore.


    It was not a long-term solution to use another woman¡¯s face. She might as well compete with the empress when she was in power.


    At the moment, the fake Concubine De was beaming with joy, and she naturally agreed.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. It¡¯s your decision.¡±


    Concubine De, who was overjoyed, was busy thanking the emperor. She did not notice the shrewdness in the eyes of the three people in front of her.


    The emperor pondered for a moment, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Yu¡¯er saved me this time. I should have awarded him, but our son is filial and insisted on giving you honor. If so, then I will confer you the title of Imperial Noble Consort. It¡¯s also rewarding you for your hard work in raising Yu¡¯er for so many years. What do you think?¡±


    Imperial Noble Consort! The false Concubine De was overjoyed.


    That woman had only been a powerless Concubine De in her entire life.


    Not only had the empress overwhelmed the poor woman, but, it was still unclear whether she was dead or alive. If she could be promoted to the position of Imperial Noble Consort, then she could stand to the empress as an equal.


    The fake Concubine De thanked the emperor immediately as if she were afraid that the emperor would cancel the reward on second thought.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled meaningfully.


    Imperial Noble Consort, what a noble position and it was within her immediate reach. It was just that the counterfeit didn¡¯t know that the more she looked forward to it, the crueler the truth would be.


    The conferring ceremony of the Imperial Noble Consort was a major event. Although the emperor had given his order, the Ministry of Rites needed to choose an auspicious day to perform the ceremony.


    First, the emperor sent a protocol officer to supervise the matter, and also asked the Saint Garment Bureau to prepare a new set of imperial concubine costumes and a gold roll.


    These would be much more easily done than choosing an auspicious day. The protocol officer took it seriously and chose the most recent auspicious day that evening, which happened to be the sixth day of next month.


    The emperor decided to choose this day.


    The conferring ceremony must be held in the palace, so it would be more convenient for the heroine Concubine De to stay in the palace.


    Lin Mengya, the daughter-in-law, naturally became the best candidate for Concubine De.


    Regardless of whether Concubine De would like it or not, the people Lin Mengya had brought successfully took care of Concubine De¡¯s daily life. They also used the imperial order as an excuse to completely cut off the connection between Concubine De and the outside world.


    She couldn¡¯t live in the previously deserted palace room anymore. The emperor gave her permission to live in Dongpei Palace next to the main hall.


    Although it was not as gorgeous as the previous palace, it was elegant.


    It was just a little unusual. This time Concubine De returned to the palace in glory, but none of her old acquaintances came to visit her.


    This was a little disappointment for Concubine De, who wanted to show off her power every day. However, since she was the Imperial Noble Consort, her identity was naturally extraordinary.


    In the future, those people would certainly rush to pay respects to her.


    However, the only thing that really annoyed Concubine De was her daughter-in-law who was always watching her.


    Regardless of her stern words or kindness, this damn girl just refused to let her go out of the palace.


    But all the people serving her were Lin Mengya¡¯s men.


    Now, she was completely guarded like a prisoner.


    Lin Mengya, who was checking the emperor¡¯s rewards outside, suddenly heard the sound of broken porcelain in Dongpei Palace.


    Before she could enter the room, she heard the fake Concubine De¡¯s shrill voice.


    ¡°You damn girl! How dare you bring such hot tea to me? Are you trying to kill me? Do you think that if someone supports you, you can ignore me! Huh, you are just a servant. I am the Imperial Noble Consort conferred by the emperor. How dare you bitch hurt me!¡±


    She was yelling and cursing again, but Lin Mengya had been used to it these days.


    She calmly put down the things in her hands and motioned to the royal servants who had brought them to leave quickly. Lin Mengya entered the house of Dongpei Palace with coldness in her eyes.


    The warm tea wet the ground. Hongyu tightly guarded the youngest Baizhi behind her, looking a little angry.


    Hongyu was a girl who always smiled. She was angry not just because of a broken tea bowl.


    Lin Mengya tried to be nice, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Since Her Majesty doesn¡¯t like it, then you girls don¡¯t have to bring tea anymore. Hongyu, pass my order. From today on, the Imperial Noble Consort will take a quiet fast until the day of the conferring ceremony. She is so sincere in order not to offend the gods. Therefore, the tea and snacks won¡¯t be necessary for the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s face was as cold as frost, even Concubine De, who had just lost her temper, was intimidated and looked at the girl in front of her with fear.


    No matter how hard she had tried to persuade the girl these days, the stubborn girl just refused to budge. Now that she annoyed Lin Mengya, she knew she would probably suffer.


    However, when she became the Imperial Noble Consort, these bad girls would be dead.


    ¡°Are you still dreaming of becoming the Imperial Noble Consort? We have seen the face under your mask a long time ago. Jingyue, I advise you to stay honestly. Maybe we will spare your life. If you continue to make trouble like this, the news of Concubine De¡¯s sudden death will be announced soon.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes were cold. The fake Concubine De, the former Jingyue, was scared to see them.


    How could she know her secret?


    Before she could relax, the appearance of a figure made her uneasy.


    ¡°Princess Yu, everything is ready. I will guard it from now on.¡±


    That was a face that Jingyue had been so familiar with.


    Every time, it was indeed her eyebrows and her outline. However, what was strange was that at this moment, this face was seen as someone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Jinyue! You betrayed me! Humph, I thought you were loyal to the lady. Don¡¯t forget. She can¡¯t live long if you expose me!¡±


    She thought that Jinyue, who had been turned into Jingyue by her, had betrayed her. The insidiousness in Jingyue¡¯s eyes greatly disappointed her former good friend.


    ¡°I will never betray the lady. Jingyue, stop it before it is too late. The prince and princess know everything. And I will not relent. This time, I will save the lady even if it costs your life.¡±


    Jinyue¡¯s words made Jingyue stunned on the spot.


    The empress had set a trap to drug the real Concubine De and used two fake human skin masks to turn her into seemingly real Concubine De.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that the perfect plan would have already been seen through.


    She was stunned.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with her. Tie her up.¡±


    Lin Mengya had intended to tell her the truth in half a day.


    But Long Tianyu had just sent someone to tell her that it was a good opportunity to carry out a secret exchange tonight.


    The woman was asking for it. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t go easy on Jingyue.


    After she gave the order, several guards brought a rope to tie Jingyue up. In her horrified cry and violent struggle, Lin Mengya just gave her a cruel smile.


    ¡°Do you think your Master will come to save you? It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you think you can compete with the empress after becoming the Imperial Noble Consort? Unfortunately, in the eyes of the empress, you are nothing. Besides, I want to tell you one thing. Your domineering attitude has made the empress want to kill you. So you are truly desperate now.¡±


    Lin Mengya, with the cruelest smile in the world, pronounced Jingyue¡¯s death sentence.


    Actually, Jingyue had asked for it.


    Lin Mengya had sent one of the empress¡¯s servants to find out about Jingyue, but the counterfeit had put on the air of imperial noble consort with her.


    The evil and mean empress had hurt the real Concubine De, let alone a pawn like Jingyue.


    Now, Jingyue was really alone and helpless, and there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡°You take turns to watch her. If she isn¡¯t obedient, just beat her. It¡¯s best if you beat her to death.¡±


    The situation had changed in an instant. Jingyue had become a prisoner in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands before she reacted.


    After taking a cold look at Jingyue, Lin Mengya took Jinyue¡¯s hand and walked her out of the gate of Dongpei Palace.


    ¡°Princess, you said you will pick up Her Majesty tonight, is it true?¡±


    Jinyue asked anxiously. Lin Mengya had asked her before whether she would regret it or not if she wouldn¡¯t be able to restore her identity anymore in the future.


    However, Jinyue didn¡¯t even think about it, and immediately said that she was willing to be Jingyue for a lifetime for the sake of Concubine De.

 Chapter 629

    On the sixth day of April, it was a very auspicious day when everything was suitable.


    Early in the morning, all the people in the Dongpei Palace got busy.


    Dehui entered the palace in the thirteenth year of Qingyuan and was married to Long Zheng the eldest son of the emperor as his vice Princess. Long Zheng ascended the throne and conferred her as Concubine De.


    The emperor promoted her as Concubine De and took charge of the Six Palaces with the empress to award her hard work in raising the third prince, Long Tianyu.


    His Majesty thanked her hard work and conferred her the title of the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.


    This was the only major event in the palace at the moment. Even the previous conferring ceremony of Concubine Xian was not as grand as the conferring ceremony of the first Imperial Noble Consort in this dynasty.


    Although the empress was unhappy, according to the ancestral system, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was born noble, gentle, and dignified. She was also respectful and courteous to the emperor and the empress.


    Besides, her son the third princess had made many achievements, and had a good reputation in the royal court.


    He had married the daughter of Lin family in full swing. At this time, the conferring ceremony also had the meaning of comfort and promotion.


    So, even the empress can¡¯t find a reason to object. On the surface, she still had to perform her duties as an exemplary empress.


    Whether it was the ceremony of the Imperial Noble Consort or the costume of the Imperial Noble Consort, she had cared about it to pose as a dutiful empress.


    However, Lin Mengya admired the empress very much. Although she was unhappy, she didn¡¯t make any mistakes at least on the surface.


    The empress came here several times but was declined by Lin Mengya with various excuses, and she still showed no displeasure.


    It could be seen that she was a scheming and unusual woman.


    ¡°Princess, everything is ready.¡±


    Qinghu was dressed as a guard in the palace in soft blue-gray armor to help Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Okay, Your Highness, the imperial chariot is ready. It¡¯s time to set off now.¡±


    The canonization ceremony would be held in the Palace of Heaven and Earth used for the wedding of the emperor and the empress.


    The Imperial Noble Consort was the most respected woman, second only to the empress. Even if she was not the empress, she was not an ordinary concubine, either. She was a concubine in the concubines.


    Therefore, the conferring ceremony would be held in the palace where the emperor and the empress had held their wedding ceremony. The fake Imperial Noble Consort changed clothes, and was carried into the imperial chariot.


    Lin Mengya looked at the ceremonial weaponry with golden dragons and painted phoenixes, and smiled even more meaningfully.


    ¡°Rise.¡± The protocol officer announced.


    Lin Mengya quickly got on the red-topped sedan behind the imperial chariot, and followed the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s imperial chariot without any hurries.


    Along the way, countless palace servants held their breath, no one dared to make a noise.


    The sedan chair of the Imperial Noble Consort carried by sixteen men left the Dongpei Palace, and went smoothly in the direction of Palace of Heaven and Earth.


    Lin Mengya followed unhurriedly. Today was a good day for Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and an important day for her and Long Tianyu.


    So today, she could not allow anyone to sabotage this conferring ceremony.


    Everything had been prepared in the Palace of Heaven and Earth, and the solemn sound of ritual music resounded throughout the palace of the Dajin Dynasty.


    Today, all the royal families and nobles would come to the palace to attend the ceremony. Of course, such an extraordinary conferring ceremony showed that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s imperial virtue.


    The emperor and the empress were both dressed in complicated and noble costumes. Even Long Tianyu was dressed in a black shirt embroidered with dragon pythons. He looked tall exceptional.


    Lin Mengya, as a junior, could only stand with other princess, but she still attracted a lot of attention.


    After all, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was her mother-in-law.


    Her status had already been extraordinary, but now it had skyrocketed, and she was envied by everyone.


    However, she had always been humble in public with no trace of any domineering attitude. She just lowered her head and did not dare to step out of line. In this way, there was a lot less jealousy.


    The protocol officer read the conferring imperial edict. Since then, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui would become the one and only Imperial Noble Consort of the Dajin Dynasty.


    The trivial formalities were indispensable, but the Imperial Noble Consort, who had been in a sickly posture in the sedan just now, had pulled it through.


    It seemed that the Imperial Noble Consort hadn¡¯t shown up in public for a long time.


    Now it seemed, except for a thinner waist, her complexion was very good. However, only Lin Mengya noticed that there was a flash of doubt in the empress¡¯ eyes after she saw the Imperial Noble Consort.


    The empress knew this Imperial Noble Consort should have been pretended by someone she had sent.


    But the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui in front of her gave her a dangerous feeling.


    When the Imperial Noble Consort accepted the courtiers¡¯ congratulations, the empress hurriedly found her confidant and whispered her ear. The confidant quietly slipped out of the crowd.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, but she made a quiet gesture with her hands.


    No one knew what she meant or what would happen next.


    Only Lin Mengya, with a confident look, continued to watch the conferring ceremony.


    It took a long time to go through the procedures. Everyone was sore and exhausted.


    Even the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui looked pale.


    Fortunately, at the last moment when everyone couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, the ceremony ended.


    Lin Mengya had a lingering fear. She looked at the protocol officer who was standing under the sun and found that he didn¡¯t even sweat.


    He was professional, just so different from amateurs like her.


    Next, there was a big feast to celebrate the good day of the new Imperial Noble Consort.


    As the focus of much attention, Lin Mengya was once again called by Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.


    In her beautiful eyes, there was deep gratitude and affection for her daughter-in-law. Seeing how excited the Imperial Noble Consort was, Lin Mengya just shook her head slightly.


    The Imperial Noble Consort was naturally smart enough to know it. She took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and talked with the princesses of various royal families.


    The glory of the Imperial Noble Consort was naturally much envied by someone.


    But the empress was very good at concealing it. For so many years, she had long been used to being a generous empress with a mask.


    It was just that she had sent her confident to inquire about situation, and she hadn¡¯t returned yet. Suddenly, there was a little bad feeling in the empress¡¯s heart.


    Could it be that the place where she had hid the real Concubine De was noticed by the emperor and that bastard son?


    After thinking about it, the empress thought it was impossible. Even if they noticed it, with her current power, the emperor would not act rashly.


    However, the Imperial Noble Consort in front of her didn¡¯t look like that maid she had sent to pretend to her.


    She was a little confused when there suddenly came a loud noise from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s on fire! Jinxiu Palace is on fire! Protect the emperor!¡±


    After they heard it, the emperor, the empress, and the Imperial Noble Consort were all dumbfounded for a moment.


    Lin Mengya concealed the knowing look in her eyes very well. She followed everyone else and pretended to be shocked.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s expressions were a bit subtle.


    Everyone knew that Jinxiu Palace was the former residence of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui. Now, the conferring ceremony of Imperial Noble Consort had just ended when such a thing happened. Was it because God thought that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was not supposed to enjoy the glory?


    There were all kinds of speculations, but none of them was confirmed.


    His Majesty was present, and no one dared to gossip about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Everyone stays calm.¡±


    It was related to his mother, and of course Long Tianyu will not sit by and do nothing.


    His Majesty nodded and acquiesced to Long Tianyu¡¯s actions. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Long Tianyu took Long Qinghan and hurriedly left the Hall of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°She had just been conferred, and such a thing happened. It seems that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s conferring ceremony is really unusual.¡±


    Lin Mengya found their whispers very harsh.


    She was just about to refute it when Imperial Noble Consort Dehui grabbed her hand. Her beautiful face had not changed at all because of such a slander.


    ¡°Your Majesty, whether it is a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, it happened in my palace. However, if the Jinxiu Palace is to be overhauled, it will be a waste of men and money. Therefore, I think it is better to tear it down and turn it into a farm field. Planting in spring and harvesting in autumn is also a way to save money.¡±


    No one had thought that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, instead of refuting the blame, took the initiative to request that her palace be converted into farmland.


    Lin Mengya quietly applauded it. It seemed that experience counted.


    Although she had arranged this fire, and also thought about how to get the Imperial Noble Consort off the hook. Unexpectedly, the Imperial Noble Consort had easily resolved the embarrassment by herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Whether it¡¯s a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, the conclusion hasn¡¯t been drawn yet.¡±


    His Majesty said so and put an end to the gossip.


    No one dared to talk about it anymore, but if it was not a natural disaster, then a man-made disaster¡ª


    They didn¡¯t dare to look at someone present.


    But there were already many speculations.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Long Tianyu and Long Qinghan to return to the hall.


    It seemed that the fire was under control, and Long Qinghan¡¯s men dragged someone in.


    The woman had a dirty head and face, and her body and hair were also scorched in several places.


    It was weird that she was firmly holding a firelighter in her hand.


    After seeing the rich and powerful in the room, the woman immediately threw away the firelighter in her hand, as if she had just woken up from a dream. She knelt tremblingly and didn¡¯t even dare to speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Qinghan, and I found her in the side hall where Jinxiu Palace was on fire. When we found her, she still held the firelighter in her hand. But after investigation, I found that the cause of the fire was related to her. So we caught her and brought her for your interrogation.¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s words were loud and confident, and the woman trembled quickly.


    The emperor was sitting in the chair with majestic eyes. After a faint glance at the woman, he said, ¡°Who are you and why did you go to Jinxiu Palace? What was your purpose?¡±


    His deep voice was authoritative and intimate, like a sharp blade stabbing one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 630 - She Proposed a Charity Auction

    The woman kneeling in the hall raised her head tremblingly.


    Under her long hair that was burnt terribly, there was a bluish-purple face in horror.


    The empress slightly raised her eyes, and after a quick glance at the familiar face, she lowered her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I am a servant from the empress¡¯s palace. Your Majesty, I did not set the fire. I was wronged, please, Your Majesty!¡±


    The maidservant, who had been flustered just now, gradually calmed down.


    She kowtowed suddenly on the ground until there was blood on her forehead.


    The quiet hall, amidst her constant knocks, had some strange changes.


    Lin Mengya sat quietly. The maidservant was the empress¡¯s confidence. She had calmed down so quickly, and didn¡¯t seem confused now.


    However, there was no winner or loser yet, so she just had to watch the show with peace of mind.


    ¡°I am asking you, why did you go to go to Jinxiu Palace?¡±


    His Majesty looked cold and his voice as indifferent. Suddenly, the pretentious composure on the maidservant¡¯s face slightly changed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ because¡­¡±


    No matter what she said, she had shown up in Jinxiu Palace for no reason. If she didn¡¯t find a suitable excuse, she definitely couldn¡¯t convince others.


    The maidservant just raised her head and glanced at the empress. Then she gritted her teeth, knocked on the ground all of a sudden, and said loudly.


    ¡°Damn me! I wanted to steal things from Jinxiu Palace. Unexpectedly, I accidentally knocked the oil lamp over in the side hall and caused the fire. Your Majesty, please punish me.¡±


    Such a clean admission even surprised Lin Mengya.


    She glanced subconsciously at the empress who was watching the show quietly but did not find anything unusual with her look.


    She had intended to put the blame on others to save Imperial Noble Consort Dehui and then cause some small troubles for the empress.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that the confidant of the empress would turn the beginning of her plan into the end.


    Although she was a bit unwilling, today the protagonist was not her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please listen to me.¡±


    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui neither condemned the maidservant sternly nor had any bitterness and hatred. She asked His Majesty to make the decision.


    On the contrary, there was a gentle smile on her face, and her beautiful eyes looked compassionate.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The emperor was ambiguous, and in the hall, only Imperial Noble Consort Dehui dared to speak.


    With a gentle salute, when Imperial Noble Consort Dehui raised her head again, she smiled softly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to be angry about this. I believe that this maidservant was also unintentional. Since she is the empress¡¯s servant, she must have been carefully selected, and her character, talent, and appearance had also been considered excellent. No one is perfect, let alone these poor servants who acted on others¡¯ orders. They may live in the palace without worrying about food and clothing, but their family outside the palace may have encountered some difficulties. Moreover, she did not go to other palaces. She only went to my old palace. I believed she just wanted to exchange some worthless things for money to help her family. Although this is pitiful, the mistake has been made. If Your Majesty wants to punish her, it is reasonable. But, I have something to ask for the grace of His Majesty.¡±


    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, everyone couldn¡¯t help liking her.


    Her own palace was burned, but she did not ask His Majesty to build a more gorgeous palace for her or severely punish the arsonist.


    Such a gentle and honest woman deserved the honorable title of the Imperial Noble Consort.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    The emperor didn¡¯t talk much, but his tone was much softer after all.


    It seemed that the emperor liked the way the Imperial Noble Consort dealt with the accident.


    ¡°I want to ask for grace for the menservants and maidservants in the palace. They also have family members outside, and they can neither take care of their parents nor have children. For them, it is a bit too cruel. Therefore, I want to change the damaged area of ??Jinxiu Palace into a field. The annual harvest will be used to allow these servants to subsidize their households. As long as their family members are in trouble, they will report it in advance and ask people to check if it is true. If it is true, they can borrow some money. Wouldn¡¯t it be a win-win situation by doing this?¡±


    As soon as Imperial Noble Consort Dehui finished her speech, everyone was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, she had such kind heart. She suggested turning her palace into a field and using the income from the field to do good deeds.


    Some clever imperial nobles even wanted to curry favor with such a kind and beautiful Imperial Noble Consort.


    His Majesty seemed a little surprised. After taking a deep look at his Imperial Noble Consort, the grimness on his face was replaced by tenderness.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re so kind-hearted. Okay, I¡¯ll allow it. However, the field that Jinxiu Palace will be converted into can only yield a limited amount of grain. The money may not be able to relieve the urgent needs. Since the Imperial Noble Consort mentioned it, then why don¡¯t you express your opinions and help the Imperial Noble Consort to solve the problem?¡±


    His Majesty had his final word. The Jinxiu Palace fire accident was dealt with lightly.


    Someone said that maybe this fire accident was a test given to Imperial Noble Consort Dehui by God.


    It could be seen that Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s performance at this time was very satisfactory.


    Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was unprecedentedly high. When the empress¡¯s maidservant was taken away by the guards, no one noticed it except the empress and Lin Mengya.


    The empress still looked polite, noble, and generous, but now the hotly debated protagonist turned out to be her old enemy. After all, her eyes turned cold.


    Lin Mengya took a sip of the sweet fruit wine in the cup. With the cleverness of the empress, she probably hadn¡¯t expected that today¡¯s conferring ceremony would have changed so dramatically.


    The discussion also became more enthusiastic because of His Majesty¡¯s acquiescence.


    But everyone was talking about nothing but donations.


    It could not express the donator¡¯s mind, and might also cause comparisons. It would probably end in unhappiness.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t have any good ideas, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui couldn¡¯t help


    Immediately, there was a court lady who had a good relationship with Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, followed her silent instructions, and recommended Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Princess Yu, you have always had the cleverest ideas. You can¡¯t stay out of things like this now.¡±


    Under such an atmosphere, Lin Mengya could no longer sit by and watch.


    Lin Mengya stood up slowly, lowered her eyes, and said softly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial Noble Consort is so kind. But I think that all the royal family members present also have this good intention. It is better to change the crops in the fields converted from Jinxiu Palace to auctions so that everyone can participate in it. Moreover, no matter if the price is high or low, everyone is doing good deeds, and everyone should be grateful. But I think that this is a good thing for the country and the people. It would be a pity if we chose an ordinary day.¡±


    As soon as Imperial Noble Consort Dehui made this suggestion, Lin Mengya had come up with this idea.


    It was not new. After all, in modern society, the titles of various charity auctions have long been not regarded as special things.


    A group of wealthy people gathered together to compete against each other in the name of charity once a year. No matter what they got or how much money they spent, as long as their reputation spread, it would an honor that money cannot buy for them.


    Besides, they could impress the emperor. Who would refuse it?


    As expected, Lin Mengya¡¯s proposal was unanimously approved by everyone present.


    His Majesty just said after thinking about it a little.


    ¡°Lin Mengya¡¯s statement is reasonable. It should be done carefully. It is better to ask the stargazer to choose a good day.¡±


    Such a serious attitude also made the royal family members realize that the emperor had approved it. Naturally, each of them would take it as an important matter.


    The criticism about Imperial Noble Consort Dehui disappeared like this.


    Even the empress hadn¡¯t figured out what it was this chaos was about.


    But when she saw the warm and respectful attitude of the royal family members present to Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, she somehow felt a slight sense of crisis.


    Could it be that their purpose was¡­?


    The empress looked at Lin Mengya with fierce eyes.


    When their eyes met, Lin Mengya sneered slightly, which made the empress finally understand what she meant.


    They were really coveting her throne as the empress!


    At this moment, she fully understood the purpose of these people.


    The bastard had found the place where the bitch was, but they didn¡¯t rescue the bitch immediately.


    Instead, they thought of a way to ask His Majesty to promise the position of the bitch Imperial Noble Consort!


    No, maybe His Majesty knew their plan. Otherwise, how could they have allowed that bitch to show such a big flaw and make her suspicious?


    The subsequent burning of the palace room was just the final preparation for the auction proposed by Lin Mengya.


    In this encounter, she and her maidservant had been tricked, because they were fully aware that she could not do anything during the conferring ceremony to clear herself of suspicion.


    Therefore, they had been so bold.


    The purpose of all this was for the slut to get the favor of the royal families, and they were trying to steal her throne!


    The empress suddenly figured out the whole story.


    It¡¯s a dangerous strategy, and now, the slut had become the most popular one. Even if she wanted to get rid of her, there would be many troubles.


    It was just that they had underestimated her.


    The hypocrisy on the empress¡¯s face faded and was replaced by a trace of cruel coldness.

 Chapter 631

    A grand banquet where both guests and hosts enjoyed themselves ended in praise of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.


    Lin Mengya was extremely well-behaved and worked hard to perfectly serve as a qualified royal daughter-in-law under the brilliance of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.


    She was the proponent of the charity auction, so she naturally became the person in charge of this activity.


    An event with such publicity certainly made Lin Mengya the object of everyone¡¯s flattery.


    However, she had always been very cautious and humble, and the praise of others could not arouse any negative effects of pride for her.


    Thus she became even be more successful in getting everyone¡¯s love.


    At least, that was what it looked like.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, Lin Mengya, thank you for your hard work today.¡±


    In the main palace room of carved beams and painted rafters, Imperial Noble Consort Dehui sat on the rosewood chaise longue, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Even with a pair of teary eyes, she still looked very noble and elegant against the exquisite headdress.


    The former Concubine De was now Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and her status was naturally different.


    The burnt Jinxiu Palace was already uninhabitable. Fortunately, His Majesty had already prepared for it, so she was granted Yuanxi Palace not far from the Jinxiu Palace. Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya also followed the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui and went to the main hall of Yuanxi Palace together.


    ¡°I have not congratulated you for getting out of trouble after waiting for so long.¡± Lin Mengya knelt down quietly, and finally put on the sincerest smile.


    The smirk that night had made her face cramp.


    Actually, since the night of the showdown with Jingyue, the woman in the side chamber of the Jinxiu Palace had been replaced by Jingyue.


    So the woman who had been burned to death tonight was the wicked maid.


    It was just that Lin Mengya had tried her best to make her talk before Jingyue went to die.


    With the cooperation of His Majesty, she was able to ensure that she would successfully rescue Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.


    ¡°Oh, you two¡­ actually, you didn¡¯t have to hurry. With Liang¡¯er taking care of me in secret, I didn¡¯t have to worry about my life for a while. You are so reckless. What would you do if the Empress did something?¡±


    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui was pleased, but she was even more worried about the safety of her husband and son.


    Long Tianyu smiled. He was about to explain when he suddenly heard the announcement of the royal servant.


    ¡°Here arrives His Majesty¡ª¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu felt a little surprised.


    His father should be dealing with government affairs now. Even if he was coming to his mother¡¯s palace, he should come later.


    ¡°Why did he come here now?¡±


    Before he could figure it out, the emperor dressed in bright yellow appeared in front of the three of them.


    Imperial Noble Consort Dehui immediately got up and greeted him with a smile. After they met, the emperor and the Imperial Noble Consort sat in the seats of honor.


    Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were standing obediently and they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    The emperor¡¯s serious eyes became loving. He looked at his son with satisfaction and then turned his attention to his daughter-in-law.


    A complex expression flashed in his eyes, but none of the three people present could find the deep meaning in his eyes.


    ¡°Take a seat. After a lively day, we finally have time to get together. Ning¡¯er, you have suffered. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Now, he was not the supreme monarch in the throne room. He was now just an ordinary man who was reunited with his beloved woman and child.


    Lin Mengya felt that she was a little redundant. After all, they were a family, and she was an outsider.


    When she just wanted to excuse herself, Long Tianyu secretly grabbed her little hand.


    ¡°Father, may I ask for a favor?¡±


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu knelt in front of the emperor and Lin Mengya was even more surprised, not knowing what he was asking for.


    The emperor looked thoughtful. He narrowed his eyes and looked at his son calmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Long Tianyu raised his head, and there was unquestionable determination in his eyes that looked similar to his father. ¡°Father, please allow me not to take concubines or co-consorts in the future. I will have Lin Mengya as my only wife in my life.¡±


    His request stunned Lin Mengya, and also made the emperor and Imperial Noble Consort Dehui look intently at their son, who was serious and determined.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I know you and Lin Mengya love each other, but¡ª¡±


    The Imperial Noble Consort was a little anxious when she was trying to persuade him that Lin Mengya was indeed a qualified wife, and as a princess, she would probably make an excellent empress whether in ability or appearance, family background, etc.


    It was just that Yu¡¯er would be more than just a prince in the future. But if he wanted to go any further, marrying the daughters of powerful families would be the most effective and concise way to balance various forces.


    Of course, she liked her daughter-in-law, but for Lin Mengya, it was not necessarily a good thing to be the only woman of a prince.


    ¡°You are joking!¡±


    The emperor had not expected that Long Tianyu would make such a presumptuous request at this time.


    He reprimanded Long Tianyu, but Long Tianyu didn¡¯t change his mind. Instead, he looked straight at his father with more determined eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I don¡¯t want what happened to my mother to happen to my wife. If I can¡¯t protect her well, I would rather give up everything!¡±


    After he said it, the emperor was more than angry.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes regained their majesty, and he looked at his son and daughter-in-law seriously. Since when did his most outstanding son become a mediocre man who would be trapped by love?


    ¡°Long Tianyu, remember your identity! Romantic love will only destroy you in the end! Lin Mengya is your wife, and no one can unseat her with Lin family and me around. Or are you trying to blame me for what happened to your mother?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s angry voice made Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s heart tremble.


    Her beloved husband was the most powerful man in Jin State. But now, she was afraid that her son¡¯s stubbornness had infuriated His Majesty.


    Her face softened, and she wanted to mediate the dispute. But she did not expect that the one who acted more quickly than her was Lin Mengya who had been standing next to Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. In fact, Prince Yu was just empathizing with his mother. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t blame my husband for his love for his mother.¡±


    Kneeling on the ground gracefully, Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was gentle and elegant, and it miraculously alleviated the tense atmosphere between the father and son.


    She slowly but firmly held Long Tianyu¡¯s hand back and smiled with gentle eyes under his puzzled gaze.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± His Majesty glanced suspiciously at his son.


    Finally, the stubborn and arrogant man, who was as stubborn as ice, gradually calmed down.


    He looked at Lin Mengya and finally nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Yu¡¯er. As for what happened to your mother, it was my negligence, so they could take advantage of it to hurt her. You have to understand the responsibility on your shoulders, and don¡¯t disappoint your mother and me.¡±


    Fortunately, he was still his good son and a venerable and cold prince who could not be trapped by his emotions and desires.


    Only in this way, his empire would not fall into the hands of others.


    ¡°Yes, excuse me.¡±


    A confrontation disappeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s calm and gentleness.


    Long Tianyu, though unwilling, had to back down because of Lin Mengya¡¯s suggestion.


    Their hands clasped tightly between the loose sleeves and never separated.


    Leaving the gorgeous palace, Lin Mengya put on a smile on her face and walked briskly, and she looked like a deer who had escaped the cage.


    Long Tianyu watched her brisk footsteps silently with doting eyes. Even though she was wearing a precious and heavy palace costume, but her cheerful appearance couldn¡¯t be restrained even by this palace costume.


    Even if the crown on her head was a bit crooked, Lin Mengya was still smiling, as if she had drunk a jar of fine wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Long Tianyu grabbed Lin Mengya who had almost fallen to the side of the road and looked at her who was so happy now like a doting parent.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just feel very happy, so happy. Long Tianyu, I love you!¡±


    Her sudden confession made Long Tianyu stunned on the spot. For a long time, he had thought that his feelings for her were more profound.


    She was so perfect, while he had nothing that could match her except his identity. However, he had not expected that she would first confess her feelings for him. Long Tianyu, who had always been insensitive to a romantic relationship, opened his mouth but was too shy and afraid to respond to her boldness.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Come back early after you handle it.¡± Lin Mengya blushed, and she was also stunned by her boldness.


    God! What about the subtlety of being a woman? How about reserved? She had forgotten it at that moment.


    But, seeing Long Tianyu¡¯s braveness and determination in front of his father, her whole heart was about to jump out.


    Before this, she had been a little worried that Long Tianyu would hesitate before power. She hadn¡¯t expected that Long Tianyu would bravely confront the emperor for her.


    She was beaming with joy but felt that her happiness did not need a guarantee from an imperial decree. Even if Long Tianyu would ascend the throne in the future, she also could guard her unique happiness.


    Long Tianyu walked Lin Mengya to the gate of the imperial palace. At this time, Hongyu led the four girls and was already waiting in the carriage of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. It was just a temporary farewell, yet Lin Mengya was so reluctant to say goodbye to Long Tianyu.


    Only Hongyu could see the endless love between the couple. With her hands covering her lips, Hongyu looked at her master and the prince with an ambiguous smile on her face.


    It seemed that from now on, the four of them finally wouldn¡¯t have to worry about whether their master had a problem with the prince before they could share the bridal chamber.

 Chapter 632 - They Consummated Their Marriage

    The steam evaporated, making Lin Mengya¡¯s fair and pretty face red. The hot water slowly slipped from between her fingers, turning into drops of crystal clear water droplets and rolling playfully on her delicate skin.


    Four girls were frolicking around and gently raising handfuls of crimson rose petals. The whole bathroom was filled with a faint fragrance.


    Lin Mengya was leaning against the marble wall. She wasn¡¯t sure she was nervous because of the high temperature of the hot bath or what was about to happen tonight.


    Her eyes were watery, shining, and shy on her flushed face.


    ¡°Today is a good day, concubine De became the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and even our master has stolen the show! ¡±


    Among the four girls, the most innocent and lovely one was Baizhi, who was even younger than Lin Mengya. The other three girls had ambiguous smiles on their faces.


    Baiji and Baishao, though they were unmarried young girls, their mothers had certainly told them some secret things when they were at home. Especially when their mothers heard that they were going to serve in the mansion, they had made an exception and told their daughters something about the taboos in the bedroom. Now, when they saw the intimacy between their princess and the prince, they somehow understood something.


    They were happy for their master. It was just that they were too shy to say anything. Only Baizhi with such a pure and innocent mind could be so naive.


    ¡°No, we were just lucky enough to be on the side of Imperial Noble Consort. By the way, you must remember to register the gifts sent by the ladies of each household with Baishao. We will have to return the gifts later. You must not forget who gave which gift.¡± Lin Mengya pretended to be calm and commanding. In fact, in her heart, she was nervous.


    The intimacy between the couple had been limited to the interaction between ordinary lovers before.


    Now that she was going to lose her virginity, she felt so tense. There were countless worries in her heart.


    Would he think that she wasn¡¯t beautiful enough? Would he feel that a novice like her was boring?


    Such worries were countless times more numerous than she had on the eve of the college entrance examination.


    Just as she was trapped in a vicious circle of self-doubt, Lin Mengya suddenly slapped her head. She just got up from the pool and wanted to go ashore and run outside.


    ¡°Princess, clothes!¡±


    In an instant, the four girls yelled, each holding a piece of Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes, and surrounded her. Although it was a hidden place, and the prince did not allow any male creatures to approach here, but if their princess went out naked like this, they believed that the prince would kill the four of them.


    Lin Mengya waited for the girls to methodically put a loose and comfortable nightgown on her. Then she took the four girls and hurriedly walked to her Liuxin Courtyard.


    For the big event tonight, Hongyu had already sent away all outsiders in Liuxin Courtyard. Now, in the huge yard, there were only five of them.


    Of course, in the end, they would also go away separately, leaving this rare solitary time to the prince and princess. But now, they had to make final preparations for tonight¡¯s event.


    Lin Mengya cautiously took out three things from under her pillow. After completing the inspections of them one by one, she was relieved.


    Although summer was not yet coming, the hot spring water drawn from her courtyard had warmed the atmosphere of the entire Liuxin Courtyard. Lin Mengya was forcibly pressed onto the bed by the four girls, and they began to rub her skin with various slippery but not greasy balsams.


    The night fell quietly, and the preparation for the evening was finally not in vain. In the Liuxin Courtyard, the red candles were swaying, and the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere was warm and intoxicating.


    Sitting at the head of the bed alone, Lin Mengya had never felt so uneasy even at her wedding. She was wearing her long hair loose. Her hair didn¡¯t look noble and elegant as usual. She used only a jade hairpin to pull up her hair loosely at her temple


    Amid her laziness, she had the tenderness and charm of a young girl. Her lips were delicate and rosy on her fair face.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her hands subconsciously, and Hongyu had just come to inform her that the prince had returned home. At this moment, he was taking a bath in the bathroom.


    Suddenly, she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t how to put her feet under the bright red skirt. Tonight was her real wedding night. Even if there was no exquisite wedding gown or champagne, it was the only time in her last life and this life.


    The servants had already dispersed thoughtfully, so when Lin Mengya heard the steady footsteps outside, she instantly blushed. His hands gently opened the door of her room. At this moment, Lin Mengya only felt that his five senses were unusually keen.


    She lowered her head subconsciously. Even she didn¡¯t think that she could be so shy.


    She saw his warm eyes at the door.


    Long Tianyu only felt that she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen in his life. Behind the thin curtains, his only wife was sitting and waiting for him.


    He lifted the layers of the veil and saw the woman who was bowing her head silently against the light of the red candles. She was so beautiful, and he only wanted to hide her away from anyone else. She was his woman.


    ¡°Oh, Mengya.¡± He called her name, almost as if he were whispering. She was his beloved woman.


    Before her, he had never thought that he would love a woman so much. Now, he finally knew why some man had chosen his beloved woman over his career. To be with the woman he loved, he could just forget about it in a blink of an eye even if the whole world was offered to him.


    She was the only one that mattered to him now. She raised her head and looked at him slightly. Long Tianyu was still dressed in black, but his handsome face wasn¡¯t cold anymore. In front of her, Long Tianyu was just an ordinary man.


    His dark eyes were affectionate and passionate.


    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, and gradually eased the tension in her heart. Long Tianyu was stupid, and he had dared to confront his father for her. Maybe others couldn¡¯t tell. At the moment he said it, he was ready to give up everything for her.


    Therefore, she was willing to let go of everything just to spend their life together.


    The wedding night of the two was naturally sweet and passionate. However, it was said that a fox was amused by what it heard when it flew over to eavesdrop on the couple.


    Before it was amused or beaten to death by Lin Mengya, the onlookers, i.e. the four girls of Liuxin Courtyard, were told the following strange dialogue. ¡°Yutou, have you reacted?¡± Lin Mengya asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡­ what did you put in the incense burner?¡±


    When Long Tianyu was turned on, he felt that something was not right.


    ¡°Nothing, just some medicine to help you relax. Oh, are you responding now?¡± Lin Mengya asked the question a little anxiously.


    ¡°What did you put on your lips?¡± Long Tianyu could no longer restrain the desire in his body, but he still desperately restrained himself and asked.


    ¡°Well, it turns out that what Qinghu said is true. Long Tianyu, don¡¯t worry, and even if we can¡¯t be intimate for the rest of our lives, I will treat you wholeheartedly and will never cheat on you! Long Tianyu, do you have any reaction now?¡± Lin Mengya asked disappointedly.


    ¡°You¡­ I must kill him! I¡¯ll take a drink and calm down.¡±


    But half a minute later¡­


    ¡°Long Tianyu, do you feel nothing right now?¡± Lin Mengya, who felt that she was hopeless, asked him quietly, almost crying.


    ¡°There is¡­ in the water. Qinghu, I will kill you!¡±


    Having been given a triple powerful aphrodisiac, Long Tianyu, who had tried his best to act gently, couldn¡¯t restrain himself and successfully pushed his wife onto the bed.


    It was said that the princess, who had been known for her intrepid and smart character, spent her wedding night screaming and begging for mercy.


    Of course, no one understood the secrets except Qinghu and Hongyu.


    But the four girls generally formed the same tacit understanding, that was that Qinghu would be punished.


    After one night¡¯s romantic storm, in the morning, only Long Tianyu walked out of the main room of Liuxin Courtyard alone and refreshed.


    And surprisingly, after seeing Qinghu, the princess sneered routinely, but he somehow didn¡¯t go after him. He just ordered everyone not to go to her house without the princess¡¯s order.


    Therefore, no one else saw the messy look of Lin Mengya, whose body felt sore because of her night with Long Tianyu. Otherwise, Lin Mengya might as well die.


    Lin Mengya got up very late and reluctantly opened her eyes. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± As she was about to get up, she gasped.


    She immediately remembered everything about last night, and she suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Okay, it was her fault. She had somehow believed Qinghu¡¯s nonsense. To make matters worse, she had been so impatient after finishing the work that she even mixed the three medicines.


    Even Qinghu said that every time she used one medicine, she could gradually observe whether Long Tianyu was an incapable man.


    However, she hadn¡¯t expected it. Alas, she was asking for it!

 Chapter 633

    Lin Mengya finally regained some strength after lying in bed for a whole day.


    However, she had no strength to clean up the mess in the whole room. So she had to call Hongyu to help.


    Besides, only Hongyu probably could understand her inconvenience in some things.


    ¡°Master, you sit here first and drink this red jujube gelatin soup.¡± Hongyu smiled and looked at the princess as she put a bowl of warm soup on the table.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡­¡± Lin Mengya lowered her head and blushed. Fortunately, Hongyu was the most considerate girl, and she didn¡¯t ask anything. When Lin Mengya was drinking soup, she cleaned up the messy room.


    ¡°Did the prince go out?¡± Even in the unusual conditions of last night, Long Tianyu still cared about her feelings and was extremely gentle with her, so that everything last night had not turned into a nightmare.


    Lin Mengya felt that her feelings for Long Tianyu were more tender now, but she wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because of their deeper connection.


    ¡°Yes, the prince went out early in the morning. He specially ordered our servants not to disturb you casually. Moreover, the prince also specially ordered the kitchen to stew some chicken soup for you. He said that he would come back to have dinner with you tonight.¡±


    After hearing Hongyu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya felt sweeter than the red jujube gelatin soup in the bowl.


    Things in a couple¡¯s bedroom naturally couldn¡¯t be told to outsiders. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was particularly thick-skinned, and she thought nothing was embarrassing about it.


    After the room was cleaning, she changed into a simple uniform with the help of Hongyu. Several women in the yard, including the respected Ms. Tian, looked at Lin Mengya who was shy as a newlywed with extremely ambiguous eyes.


    Just when she almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and wanted to surrender, there came a message from the gatekeeper. ¡°Princess, Master Lin Nansheng is here to see you.¡±


    Hearing that Lin Nansheng came, they temporarily cut Lin Mengya some slack and let her go.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was thankful to her brother who could save her every time.


    ¡°Please come in. Hongyu, prepare some tea.¡± Although she had met him in the palace yesterday, she had something important to do and hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation with her brother.


    Now everything had finally come to an end. She had also wanted to invite her brother over to see her. Unexpectedly, it was her brother who came first.


    Although Lin Nansheng was a man, he was Lin Mengya¡¯s only biological brother after all.


    Therefore, Lin Nansheng was soon invited to Lin Mengya in Liuxin Courtyard. He was tall and straight in a light blue shirt. Although it highlighted his thinness, he looked extraordinarily energetic.


    He had a handsome face somewhat similar to Lin Mengya¡¯s, and he smiled gently and lovingly at his younger sister.


    There were a gentle and domineering Long Tianyu and a sexually ambiguous Qinghu. Lin Nansheng had been in the army all the year-round, which had tempered his rugged heroic temperament and made people feel that he was usually mature for a young man.


    ¡°Brother¡ª¡±


    Her nose twitched. Lin Mengya was no longer the noble and dignified princess in public as yesterday.


    She ran to hold her brother¡¯s rough hands, just as she had always done after having looked forward to her brother¡¯s return countless times when she was a little girl. ¡°Mengya, I brought you something. This is your favorite pastry. Stop crying. You are a big girl now.¡±


    Despite his many worries for his sister, Lin Nansheng was not a man who was good at expressing his feelings. All he could do was do his best to help and protect his sister.


    Fortunately, that man was as nice to Lin Mengya as him.


    Otherwise, whether he was a prince or not, Lin Nansheng would do his best to make his sister live a happy life. ¡°Why, I¡¯m just happy to see my brother. Brother, why are you thinner again? Didn¡¯t you eat well?¡±


    In front of her brother, Lin Mengya could completely remove all her disguise and strength.


    Lin Nansheng patted her sister¡¯s head and suddenly felt that this kind of action seemed to be no longer suitable for her. He could not help feeling sorry.


    He had been in the army for many years, and his only regret was that he hadn¡¯t taken his sister with him and protected her.


    She had suffered a lot. As an elder brother, he was simply too bad. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Let me take a good look at you to see if you are gaining weight again.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled sweetly and talked to her brother. With her brother, she always had so many things to say.


    However, after mentioning the identity of their mother, the two sighed deeply. ¡°Unexpectedly, our mother had such a life experience. No wonder I often saw her sneak out to chat with the merchants of the Nation of Lintian when I was a child. It turned out that she just missed her homeland.¡±


    Recalling the past, Lin Nansheng learnt something new.


    Lin Nansheng had quickly accepted the fact that their mother was the princess royal of the Nation of Lintian.


    No wonder their father, even if he would rather have persevered in the bitterly cold land than go to war with the Nation of Lintian. It turned out that he had done it because of their mother.


    ¡°Well, but I think she wanted to send a message to her family that she was doing well. By the way, brother, there is something that I think I should tell you.¡±


    Since the two started a private conversation, there were no outsiders in the house. Now, Lin Mengya also asked others to leave except Qinghu. Her brisk tone suddenly turned serious, and Lin Nansheng couldn¡¯t help becoming a little nervous.


    ¡°In addition to being the princess royal of the Nation of Lintian, our mother was also the elder of the Pavilion of Herbs and a disciple of Shen Xie the genius doctor. Moreover, she had a medical book called Music Score for Green Stringed Instrument. For various reasons, now I¡¯m keeping this medical book for the time being. But what I want to say is that many people, whether it¡¯s in the arena or the court, have an eye for this medical book. However, I have been tight-lipped and only claimed that the book was destroyed. The prescriptions in the book were recorded by our mother. Brother, you must be careful. I¡¯m afraid that those people who can¡¯t get the book will attack you.¡±


    Since she learned that the book was passed down from her mother, Lin Mengya had secretly sent many masters in Sanjue Hall to protect her brother.


    Fortunately, she had attracted a lot of attention before, so no one had attacked her bother.


    But her current identity and power could guarantee her safety to a certain extent.


    However, her brother of the same mother might have become the target for some people.


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Lin Nansheng was slightly taken aback.


    There was a touch of surprise in his eyes. But it didn¡¯t seem to be so surprising. ¡°Do you know the inside story, brother?¡±


    Lin Mengya stared at her brother¡¯s eyes, and the latter nodded gently under the straightforward gaze of his sister. He turned the cup in his hand, and the light yellow tea was shaking, like his heart where the secret had been buried for a long time, but it was being revealed little by little.


    ¡°The reason why our father wanted to bring me to the barracks was to avoid some people. It was just that you didn¡¯t attract the attention of those people back then, so you could grow up safely.¡±


    The truth always caught her off guard.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say. In the past, she had thought her father and brother felt that she was a burden, so they had left her at home.


    Although she had never resented her father or elder brother, she had not expected that the pain of separation for many years was just meant for her to grow up peacefully.


    The atmosphere became extremely silent for a while. Even Qinghu felt that the news came as a surprise.


    ¡°Huh¡ªothers said that our father left me alone at home because he would remember our late mother when he saw me. Although I knew that was not the case, every time our father left, I always wanted to ask him why he couldn¡¯t take me away with him and why he wanted to leave me alone in that house.¡±


    After a long time, Lin Mengya exhaled and said quietly. She had just come up with these words naturally.


    Maybe these were the questions that Lin Mengya, who had once been innocent and kind, had always wanted to ask. She was too kind, so even if she had been treated that way, she still didn¡¯t resent anyone.


    It was just that all she wanted was an explanation.


    ¡°Our father had no other choice. When Shangguan Qing married into our family, he knew that she was one of those people. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Tian¡¯s alertness at the time, even I would have been killed by her. Mengya, the reason why you became like that was by no means that simple. However, our father and I could hardly look after ourselves, so that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that her brother wasn¡¯t making an excuse for what had happened at that time. As soon as her mother died, her father was forced to marry Shangguan Qing by the empress. At that time, the Lin family had almost broken off the relationship with his father because of his insistence on marrying an unidentified woman.


    At this time her father was besieged on both sides and she was just a baby. Therefore, Shangguan Qing had seized the opportunity to hurt her. But it was an act of revenge she would take herself!


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t blame you or our father. It was a blessing in disguise. If Shangguan Qing hadn¡¯t poisoned me, how could I have lived a stable life for more than ten years? You and our father must not take this matter to heart. But Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu, have they ever done anything unusual in these days?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, because she didn¡¯t want her brother to feel guilty about it anymore. Lin Mengya recollected herself, and she no longer cared about it.

 Chapter 634 - She Had a Deep Conversation with Her Brother

    Moreover, the truth would be revealed anyway, just like no matter how gently Shangguan Qing had treated her in front of others; Lin Mnegya wouldn¡¯t believe that woman¡¯s nonsense even when she was clouded in mind.


    For so many years, even if her father and elder brother had not been around, their worry and love of her had been genuine. The secret between the two for many years had finally come to a quite good ending.


    Although Lin Nansheng felt guilty about his sister, more importantly, he was thinking about how to compensate his sister for so many years of a hard life.


    Of course, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t allow herself to suffer in vain. Shangguan Qing was just a tool and the person behind her was the culprit of everything. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve lived in the mansion these days. Have you found anything wrong with them?¡± Lin Mengya asked thoughtfully.


    After all, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu were not good people. She had greatly disgraced the mother and daughter before.


    If Shangguan Qing and her daughter could put up with it, Lin Mengya would have to wonder if they had been replaced by her aunt. ¡°They don¡¯t dare. Our father and I replaced all the servants in the yard. Her confidants were all sent to the outer yard to do rough work. It is just that ¨C Madam Qing has not felt very well these days, and Lin Mengwu asked a doctor to see her. This doctor is also a frequent visitor to our mansion. He is innocent and there will be no problem.¡±


    Lin Nansheng held the tea cup, recalling all the things about Shangguan Qing and her daughter in the past few days.


    He had sent his men to guard them day and night, so basically, it would not easy for the two to collude with outsiders. ¡°A frequent visitor to our mansion, there is naturally no problem. However, we can¡¯t be too careful in this matter. I offended the empress again, and she probably hates my guts now. Anyway, Shangguan Qing is our stepmother, and I think the empress will use Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu to make a fuss.¡±


    This time, she had successfully exchanged Jingyue for Concubine De because of Long Tianyu¡¯s through plan.


    Soon, the empress would know that the bargaining chip she had been using to pin down the emperor and imprison Concubine De had a little problem.


    Despite the forbearance of the empress, she would probably lose her temper. She and Long Tianyu would be the first to bear the brunt of the empress¡¯ anger.


    But she was looking forward to the day of confrontation with the empress.


    ¡°No matter what she will do, you and Prince Yu must be careful. By the way, there is one more thing I need to give you a little warning.¡±


    Lin Nansheng spoke very seriously, and there was something that he wasn¡¯t supposed to tell Long Tianyu. Fortunately, his sister was a courageous and strategic woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to take over the position of the crown prince, at least not yet. A few days ago, a few highly respected seniors in the court even jointly signed a letter, hoping to oust the crown prince. But I heard our father mention that these seniors were former subordinates of Shangguan Lei. Even though it was fifty years ago, it should not be underestimated. You should remember who Shangguan Lei is.¡±


    Shangguan Lei? She was automatically searching for information about the man in her mind.


    Part of the reason for the difficulty of the emperor¡¯s leadership in this dynasty was that his father, the late emperor, had distributed the most important military power to several clans.


    This was not a bad thing. At least the deconcentration of military power would reduce the chance of being rebelled and driven out of the palace for the emperor.


    However, in a country, it was a real power to control the military power.


    Therefore, at that time, all the military power of the country was in the hands of a few people.


    Among them, there was the senior general Shangguan Lei. Shangguan Lei was awe-inspiring. Lin Mengya knew that he must have appealed to the emperor himself, so he had managed to marry his daughter Shangguan Qing to her father soon after her mother¡¯s death.


    The emperor had certainly agreed to his request to win him over, but it was also a compromise to the meritorious statesman. ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to the temple to meditate? Why, is he coming back now and taking charge of the Shangguan family again?¡±


    Lin Mengya certainly hoped that Shangguan Lei would not come back.


    But her brother¡¯s face was solemn. It seemed that there was something beyond her expectation. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that he went back to the Shangguan family to celebrate the New Year a few days ago. However, in March of the previous years, Shangguan Lei would go back to the temple. But this time, he is still staying at home now. Although he is said to be unwell and stay at home for a few days to rest. But you have to know that, though the Shangguan family is now managed by Madam Qing¡¯s father, it is the old man who gives orders. A few days ago, he sent someone to bring me a letter. It said that he wanted to invite his granddaughter and great-granddaughter over to have a chat. I declined his invitation because Madam Qing was unwell. However, with his personality, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    The solemnity on Lin Nansheng¡¯s face made Lin Mengya have to pay attention to the news. The current reputation of the crown prince was mixed. It could be said that their efforts over the past year had shaken the crown prince¡¯s good reputation that he had accumulated in the past two decades.


    She had even secretly instructed the people of Sanjue Hall to use various entertainment methods to spread the news of the crown prince¡¯s immorality. However, the people of Sanjue Hall had done it very covertly, so naturally, no one had noticed it.


    Unexpectedly, the Shangguan family had invited Shangguan Lei back to take charge of everything.


    As soon as he came back, it had just made them a little bit at a loss.


    They were trying to acclaim Long Tianyu as the crown prince? It was clearly putting Long Tianyu on the spot!


    ¡°I understand what you mean. The prince and I will keep a low profile for a while. Besides, Concubine De has just been awarded the title of Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, and has become more important. Even the old man of the Shangguan family has to think twice about it. Brother, thank you for telling me this news. I¡¯m sorry you have to live with those two ill-intentioned women.¡±


    Home should be the warmest harbor for a man. For example, the Liuxin Courtyard was now the place where she felt warm and safe.


    Besides, there were people and animals she cared much about here. Therefore, every time she came back here from the outside, she would feel the comfort of being at home.


    But now, her brother¡¯s home had become a battlefield. He had to fight the enemies, and couldn¡¯t relax for even a moment.


    No wonder, she felt that her brother had lost a lot of weight. No one could get relaxed under such circumstances. ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t worry about me. I will take care of myself.¡±


    Lin Nansheng stood up and subconsciously touched the top of his sister¡¯s head, just like when they were children, so gentle and pampering. ¡°Brother, I am not a kid anymore!¡±


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips, stretched out her hand, and gently knocked off his brother¡¯s hand. At this time Hongyu came over with a tray with various fancy pastries that had been specially brought by Lin Nansheng to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was a little bit emotional while watching Hongyu put the cakes in order.


    These things had used to be the delicacy that Sister Yue Ting had brought her every month.


    Since the memorial tablet of Yue Ting was placed in the ancestral hall, she hadn¡¯t often paid visits there. ¡°Brother, do you still think about Sister Yue Ting? Anyway, I have been thinking of her a lot recently. But now, apart from the hatred I¡¯ve felt for those who had destroyed her, I feel more than ever that she must be a fairy from heaven. She is not suitable for such a filthy world, so God was so cruel to her and asked her to leave to us so early.¡±


    From her last life to the present, Lin Mengya had seen too many people.


    As a doctor, she must have a cold heart, because the patients would appear in various kinds of pain. If she were too emotional, it would probably affect her judgment and treatment because of a momentary mood swing.


    Moreover, she had experienced too much of the dark side of human nature.


    However, only Yue Ting had been always so gentle and shy, but she could stand in front of her in a critical moment desperately.


    She had the cleanest and purest soul in the world. ¡°I¡­ will miss her too.¡±


    Lin Nansheng lowered his head and took a sip of tea, which made her unable to see the expression on his face.


    But there was one thing Lin Mengya could hear from his forced calm tone. She shook her head. Why were all the members of their Lin family so committed?


    Their father had fought against the world for their mother. Now it seemed she and her brother were as determined as their father, and they would fight against the world for their beloved ones. It was just that, compared with her father¡¯s past and her present, her brother¡¯s future would be really painful.


    ¡°We were born in this family in this country. We had no choice. I used to think that I was special and I could ignore these deep-rooted rules. But I found that I was wrong. Brother, our father loved our mother so deeply, but in the end, he still had to marry Shangguan Qing and have a daughter with her. Do you think we will do whatever we want in the future?¡±


    After saying this, Lin Mengya only felt anguished. She was trying to persuade both her bother and herself.


    Her brother was an outstanding man, and his only fianc¨¦e had passed away.


    He would certainly become the target of those who wanted to win him over.


    He might as well find a woman who couldn¡¯t get his love but could respect him for a lifetime rather than marring a secret agent wife because of the emperor¡¯s compromise.


    At least that way, her brother would have a breathing space in this world. ¡°I understand, and you don¡¯t need to say more. It¡¯s just I have to wait for another year. Ting¡¯er had waited for me for so many years, but it has just been one year since she was gone. I¡¯ll leave it to you. But what I can offer is nothing more than a stable life for my future wife for one lifetime.¡±


    The bitterness in Lin Nansheng¡¯s tone made Lin Mengya very sad.


    It was not that she was cruel, but that there was something that couldn¡¯t be delayed.

 Chapter 635 - She Had No Choice

    ¡°Well, I will help you find a nice girl. I will also explain this to her in advance. After all, you may not love her, but you will respect her at least. But I hope you can only marry one girl. If you can¡¯t give your heart to her, at least you have to give her unique dignity.¡±


    Lin Mengya was very sad. After all, in this world, the only sister-in-law who could be recognized by her would always be Sister Yue Ting alone.


    However, even her father¡¯s marriage had been treated as a deal. Her brother was a rare young hero, and even with her mediation, the power of the Lin family and the title of Yu Princess¡¯s elder brother alone could draw many girls who were dying to marry him.


    The empress would probably send someone else to finish what Shangguan Qing hadn¡¯t completed.


    Besides, she felt more than ever that the seemingly quiet Lin family would become the center of the storm sooner or later. She might as well take the initiative to gain the upper hand.


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone but her. But if you find a suitable candidate, you must tell her that if she marries me, she can only be a concubine.¡±


    Yue Ting was his only wife, which would not change in a lifetime.


    The elders in the family had advised him to pretend that he had never married Yue Ting so as not to ruin his reputation. But it was flatly rejected by Lin Nansheng. Their mother had said that as long as they were married, their names would be engraved on the Sansheng Stone.


    In this life, they couldn¡¯t grow old together. He only hoped that in the next life, he could renew his acquaintance with Yue Ting.


    ¡°Enough with that. By the way, Xiao Yixin is back, do you know?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled. There was something they could only hide in their hearts. It was the same with her, her elder brother, and Long Tianyu. They must not show a little bit of weakness.


    Lin Nansheng frowned gloomily when he heard his sister mention his friend from childhood.


    ¡°Hmph, if he dares to return to the capital, I will kill him!¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. He was a very protective brother, almost as protective as Qinghu and Long Tianyu.


    ¡°No need. Someone has helped me teach him a good lesson. Besides, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. You and our father wanted me to marry a good husband, but how could anyone want to marry a stupid girl? It would ruin his lifetime happiness. Besides, thanks to his refusal, I have the happy life I¡¯m living now, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya naturally glanced at Qinghu who had been standing by her side silently.


    The latter just curled his lips, which meant that he had done it. Lin Nansheng was still angry. After all, he had regarded Xiao Yixin as his good friend, so he had tried to entrust his only sister to him.


    Unexpectedly¡­though it was all ancient history, he was still very unhappy with his friend.


    ¡°Oh, you. But, didn¡¯t he elope with a woman? Why is he back now? Isn¡¯t he afraid of being punished by his father?¡± When he said this, Lin Nansheng¡¯s handsome face showed a rare look of ferocity.


    Lin Mengya was 100% sure that after her elder brother left the palace, he would go to the Xiao family to tell Uncle Xiao the news. Alas, Xiao Yixin, the prodigal son wouldn¡¯t live peacefully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain it now. But there is one thing. Xiao Yixin was also deceived by others, so he had disappeared for such a long time. Now, he has become one of us. The Xiao family will stand on our side soon. However, I hope this matter will not be exposed too early. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, there is a gap between us and the Xiao family.¡±


    Actually, Xiao family felt sorry for the Lin family.


    More importantly, Uncle Xiao was an affectionate and righteous man, and he felt that his son had embarrassed him. So on the surface, the interaction between the two families had become much less.


    But when Xiao Yixin had just disappeared, Lin Mengya often saw Uncle Xiao holding a jar of wine in his arms and secretly coming to meet his father for a drink.


    Who would have thought that Uncle Xiao, who had always been known for his elegance, would transform into a forthright man when he was drunk?


    But even Shangguan Qing didn¡¯t know it, let alone others. She had tried to suck up to the Xiao family because of the close relationship between the Xiao family and the scholars in the world. But Uncle Xiao was a clever man, and he had just brushed it off.


    Now that Xiao Yixin was back, the relationship between Xiao family and Lin family would be even subtler.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Uncle Xiao is an awesome man. His nephews may be loud right now, but in fact, he is in charge of everything.¡±


    Speaking of Uncle Xiao, Lin Nansheng¡¯s admiration for him was still mixed with some helplessness.


    While their father was not in the capital, Uncle Xiao would regard him as his drinking buddy.


    Alas, this kind of life was really exciting.


    After all, not everyone dared to get drunk in the tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, brother. Take good care of yourself.¡± At this time, the servant outside came to report the news that Long Tianyu was coming back soon.


    Lin Nansheng had to get up and leave. After all, their in-law relationship had already attracted a lot of attention.


    In case someone said it was a secret connection, it would be difficult for him to speak up in the court on some important things.


    He was reluctant to say goodbye to his sister.


    He looked at Lin Mengya with worried eyes.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, I have to go. Take good care of yourself and be happy.¡±


    When she heard it, Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes almost turned red.


    Only a close family member would care about whether she was happy or not.


    She also knew that with her brother around, no one could hurt her. ¡°I will, he¡­ treats me very well.¡±


    Speaking of Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya¡¯s face suddenly blushed.


    Seeing his younger sister completely immersed in love, Lin Nansheng was happy, but he was a little bit worried.


    With her sister¡¯s temperament, when Long Tianyu got into trouble one day, would there be any turmoil?


    But soon, Lin Nansheng suppressed this idea.


    It was a tough road, sister. He only hoped that she would be as happy as she was now.


    After reluctantly saying goodbye to her brother, Lin Mengya even personally walked him to the gate. He swung onto his horse and kept looking back at her, which made Lin Mengya a little sad.


    The royal family had more rules. If she wanted to go back to her parent¡¯s house, she had to ask Long Tianyu to accompany her.


    Now in this situation, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to Long Tianyu.


    She felt sorry for her brother who had been living alone in that cold mansion without even a confidant to talk to.


    She looked at the four girls.


    As they say, keep the goodies within the family. Among the four girls, three of them could be her future sister-in-law except Baishao who had been already taken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. None of them can do it.¡±


    Suddenly, she heard Qinghu¡¯s soft voice.


    Lin Mengya turned her head suspiciously. Could Qinghu read her mind? Why couldn¡¯t she hide her thoughts from him? ¡°I know you are kind, but these girls, if they marry into the Lin family, they will soon be bullied. If you want to find a good match for your brother, I think you¡¯d better choose from daughters of powerful families. At least, she can help your brother.¡±


    Qinghu looked calm, but even Lin Mengya could not contradict what he had said.


    Qinghu was right. Her previous thoughts were too idealistic.


    Lin family, like every other big family, had no choice when it came to some things.


    When the things about which they had no other choice conflicted with the interests of the family, an outsider with no impressive family background would be sacrificed first.


    Besides, there were two hungry ambitious wolves in the family. She nodded silently, and her previous unrealistic idea was gone.


    To tell the truth, choosing a wife for her brother was very painful for her. After all, she would unconsciously compare this stranger with Yue Ting.


    She let out a sigh. It seemed that this would be a formidable project. ¡°Tell Yunzhu to collect information on women of the right age in each family. The more detailed the better. I want to know everything.¡±


    Lin Mengya ordered softly. After Qinghu nodded slightly, he walked to the corner of the path, and presumably, he left the house unobtrusively.


    Of course, she still had to do it herself. If she went to find a matchmaker, the news that her brother was going to find a wife would spread all over the streets of the capital within half a day.


    She would be in trouble by that time.


    She sighed quietly. Why did she always feel that she was betraying Sister Yue Ting? There was a burst of gentle coolness on her cheeks.


    Lin Mengya dodged subconsciously, but inadvertently she saw a pair of smiling black eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you come back silently? Do you want to scare me to death?¡±


    She was complaining, but it sounded coquettish for him.


    Long Tianyu wasn¡¯t annoyed. He just quickly put something in Lin Mengya¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, this is the gift I picked for you.¡±


    She smiled and glared at Long Tianyu before she lowered her head to look at the thing in her hand.


    It turned out to be a pair of crystal clear jade. But when she stared at the pattern in it, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. She looked at it several times before she could make sure.

 Chapter 636 - Disaster Relief

    On the white jade disk, there was a very familiar carving. The crescent moon was like a hook. A man, standing his back to the door and window, was cautiously looking at the woman in the room, who was sleeping on the couch.


    The carving was very vivid, and even the details were graphically carved. Through the jade disk, The man¡¯s reluctance to leave and his care for the women could be seen.


    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Long Tianyu reprovingly. ¡°Long Tianyu! How dare you peep at me in the middle of the night! Pervert!¡±


    Although she said that, a pleasant surprise was surging inevitable in her heart. It turned out she had never been absent for a moment in his heart. ¡°I am justified in looking at my wife.¡±


    He was still seriously talking nonsense. Suddenly, Long Tianyu divided the jade disk into two parts. Although the carving was exquisite, if people didn¡¯t hold it in their hands and look closely, they couldn¡¯t see it. They would think of it as a jade disk with normal patterns.


    Now, each of them would keep half of the jade disk. This was a gift he had prepared a long time ago, to make her happy. ¡°It is sophistry, but I like it very much.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt as sweet as honey at the moment. Long Tianyu was not a person who was good at playing romantic tricks. When he occasionally gave her a gift, of course, she would cherish it very much.


    Leaning on his shoulder, Lin Mengya sighed softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lin Kui said that your brother has been here. Did he embarrass you?¡±


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, he didn¡¯t like hearing Lin Mengya sigh because it meant that something was upsetting her. If possible, he was willing to bear all the problems for her to make her happy and safe.


    ¡°No. My brother just came to chat. I mentioned the marriage to him today. Although he did not object, I can see that he is unwilling in his heart. I have asked people to find a suitable woman, but I¡¯m afraid things will not be that easy.¡±


    Lin Mengya said in a low tone, fiddling with the tassel of the jade disk in her hand. Long Tianyu embraced her tightly, and he could understand why Lin Nansheng had acted like this.


    He was much luckier than Lin Nansheng. If he hadn¡¯t met Lin Mengya, he would have been like a walking dead for the rest of his life, unable to understand the beauty of love.


    ¡°Well, he will know what he should do. Don¡¯t worry too much. Although he is your brother, I am your husband.¡±


    It sounded as if he were talking nonsense, but Lin Mengya knew that Long Tianyu was pretending to be jealous to comfort her. She raised her little hand, intending to give him a light punch, but in the end, she dropped it gently and smoothed the folds on his clothes. ¡°By the way, you went to the palace today. The Empress didn¡¯t embarrass you, right?¡±


    She heard that the Crown Prince, who had gone to Yun State for disaster relief a few days ago, had already returned. As Lin Mengya had expected, someone had sung the praises of the Crown Prince for the affairs in Yun State.


    As for the merits of Long Tianyu, nothing had been mentioned. Even all Long Tianyu¡¯s credit for the development of the antidote had been taken.


    This time, Lin Mengya got to know how shameless the Crown Prince was. The corners of her lips were gently raised, and her sweet smile was glowing with coldness, slowly spreading on her face.


    Her watery eyes were flashing with a shrewd light of calculating. Even if Long Tianyu had seen it, he would have burst out a cold sweat. Let alone someone else. ¡°The containment of the spread of the plague is just the beginning. I think what your father should pay more attention to is the reconstruction work after the plague. If nothing goes wrong, the Emperor will summon you all to discuss the rebuilding work together in a few days, right?¡±


    Seeing her so insightful, Long Tianyu did not feel any surprise. He was even afraid that if Lin Mengya were a man, the young talents in the world would never have their days.


    Fortunately, this smart little girl belonged to him. Otherwise, he was afraid he would even count the money for her after she sold him. ¡°Post-disaster reconstruction is just two things. First, to properly resettle the victims. You must rebuild their confidence in life, help them rebuild their homes, and get through the first year after the disaster. Second, to ensure their safety. When dealing with all the follow-up work after the disaster, you must ensure the safety of the victims and minimize the loss. It¡¯s easier said than done.¡±


    Lin Mengya said while thinking. The precedents of modern post-disaster reconstruction had given her a lot of inspiration. At least, as far as the current Jin State was concerned, some ideas could be considered extremely advanced and effective.


    ¡°I am with you on that. The ministers are trying their best to fight for the disaster relief fund for Yun State. Especially, the Crown Prince.¡± Long Tianyu was also inspired by Lin Mengya.


    His subordinates had already provided some advice for him. But subconsciously, he still wanted to hear Lin Mengya¡¯s opinions. ¡°Of course, he wants to fight for it. Whoever grabs the disaster relief fund grabs the lifeline of the victims. This kind of good thing could both fill money in his pocket and earn him good fame. If the Crown Prince does not fight for it, then he will be the most foolish man in the world.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care about that good-for-nothing Crown Prince himself. The terrifying ones were the Empress behind him and the ministers who supported them.


    In any case, the Crown Prince was still the first in line to the throne. Naturally, he had benefited from this innated advantage. Although the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui had been promoted, she was still the second wife after all, under the Empress in rank.


    Lin Mengya had to worry about these things even though she was extremely unwilling. ¡°If the Crown Prince dares to embezzle the money, I will report it to father. At that time, let alone the Empress, even if Shangguan Lei comes, he won¡¯t be able to save him!¡±


    Long Tianyu¡¯s face was frosty, and his black eyes were deep, making people unable to read his true thoughts. This was why he had not competed with the Crown Prince at the court meeting today.


    ¡°Do you want to wait for him to expose his own mistakes?¡± Lin Mengya knew him very well. How could she not understand Long Tianyu¡¯s methods?


    Seeing him nodded, Lin Mengya lowered her eyes as if she were thinking about something. ¡°I think he might not be so stupid.¡±


    Raising her head, Lin Mengya had regained her usual soft smile. He had fought with the Crown Prince for so long, so the person who knew the Crown Prince best must be Long Tianyu.


    Although the Shangguan family has a prominent background, they might not have enough money to buy over all the ministers. Indeed, the disaster relief fund would be a good opportunity for them to gain both fame and fortune.


    But Lin Mengya felt that things might not be as simple as they thought. ¡°You mean, maybe, this time, the Crown Prince will give up the opportunity to seize the money?¡±


    Unconsciously, the two people had walked into Long Tianyu¡¯s study hand in hand. At this moment, there were a lot of written opinions from his aides and staff on the desk.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t answer Long Tianyu¡¯s question. Instead, she stretched out and flipped through the opinions gently. These were indeed good suggestions, but they had all ignored something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will give up. After all, Yun State is the base of the Shangguan family. This time, the Shangguan family has suffered a heavy loss. But if I were Shangguan Lei, I would never allow this kind of mistake that can ruin the whole family to be made. Unless¡ª¡±


    When Lin Mengya thought about things, she would always put herself in the shoes of the other person. Shangguan Lei was vigorous and resolute. When he was marching to war, wherever he went, the people there would all tremble with fear.


    It was rumored that he had once killed a person by mistake. But when he had got to know that he had made a mistake, he had done nothing but slaughtered the entire village to wipe out all the evidence.


    This matter could only be regarded as a rumor because no one dared to seek confirmation with Shangguan Lei.


    How could such a narrow-minded and vicious person take such a big risk to embezzle the disaster relief fund? After all, his ambition was power instead of wealth.


    The aim of the Shangguan family was the whole Jin State.


    ¡°You mean, this may be a flaw they deliberately showed to us? To induce us into a trap?¡±


    Long Tianyu looked solemn. Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, he felt that it was possible. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t said too much in the court meeting, and he thought the Crown Prince and his adherents could do nothing to him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just aiming at you. I¡¯m afraid whoever has interests in that position will be ensnared this time. Wait and see. Soon, there will be results.¡±


    The situation of the imperial court was changing rapidly. It was often said that accompanying the Emperor was like accompanying a tiger. Who could fully understand the thoughts of the Emperor?


    The Empress and Shangguan Lei had set up this monstrous murderous trap for the Emperor¡¯s biological sons. The Emperor, who could well handle the threats of powerful ministers and the aggressive Empress and often give them unexpected blows, would never be so easy to be manipulated.


    Long Tianyu agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He wrapped her slender waist with his hands and buried his face in her hair.


    Sniffing the faint fragrance of her hair, he felt as if those fierce struggles had gradually moved away from his heart. Lin Mengya said, ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s have dinner early today.¡±


    She turned around and hugged Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya knew that Long Tianyu had suffered from insomnia these days. If he were just a son of an ordinary family, and she was also an ordinary woman, how good would it be?


    The usual dinner seemed to have become sweeter and sweeter with the relationship between them kept heating up.

 Chapter 637 - Childish Game

    ¡°Try this. This is your favorite crab tofu.¡± At the dinner table, Long Tianyu had a pampering expression on his face. With a spoon, he scooped a spoonful of yellow tofu and carefully placed it on the plate in front of Lin Mengya.


    The people at the table had already got used to such a scene. The Tenth Prince Long Yinghua still didn¡¯t understand the love between men and women. He looked at his third brother and sister-in-law with a little grievance in his big eyes.


    Lin Mengya had not paid much attention to him since returning home, and this kind of neglect made Long Yinghua, who liked Lin Mengya very much, feel a little bit jealous in his heart. ¡°Lin Mengya, this is my favorite shrimp meat, and I will give it to you.¡±


    The little guy was busy putting his favorite shrimp on Lin Mengya¡¯s plate. Seeing him give her the largest shrimp, Lin Mengya smiled sweeter.


    She immediately stretched out her hand and gently pinched Long Yinghua¡¯s tender face. ¡°Thank you very much! The shrimp you gave me must be the best.¡±


    Seeing this child, Lin Mengya realized that since Long Yinghua had come here, she had thrown him away and asked others to take care of him. No wonder this kid was so flattery.


    She had brought Lin Moyan back home from Yun State. It seemed she must stay at home and spend some time teaching the children. Lin Mengya was coaxing the child, but Long Tianyu was jealous.


    But he still maintained calm on the surface, keeping adding food to Lin Mengya¡¯s plate. As a little kid, Long Yinghua regarded this behavior as a game.


    The two began to compete with each other in putting food on Lin Mengya¡¯s plate as if it was a great pleasure. In the end, and the food had been piled into a hill on the plate. Under Lin Mengya¡¯s intense stare, this childish game finally came to an end.


    Lin Mengya, who never liked wasting food, struggled to eat all the food on her plate despite she was stuffed. After all, no one could resist the eager gazes of two handsome men, one big and one young.


    Alas, she did want to gain some weight, but it couldn¡¯t be accomplished in one single meal! After the painful but happy dinner, Lin Mengya had a round belly. She had no choice but to wander in Prince¡¯s Mansion to help digest, holding Long Yinghua¡¯s little hand. And Long Tianyu, one of the culprits, nodded in satisfaction and went back to the study to deal with business.


    He had not noticed his wife¡¯s extremely obvious resentment, who was almost stuffed to death. Prince¡¯s Mansion was running smoothly under everyone¡¯s efforts.


    It was late spring at this time, and the flowers were blooming in an orderly manner under the care of the gardeners. Although it was getting late and the light was getting dimmer, there was a different kind of beauty.


    Long Yinghua was more energetic after having dinner, seeking beautiful and peculiar flowers everywhere. And when he found one, he would take Lin Mengya to enjoy it as if offering a treasure. ¡°Slow down! Watch your step!¡±


    The evening breeze was gentle, and it brought them the fragrance of flowers. Lin Mengya was a little tired, so she decided to rest in the pavilion in the garden for a while.


    Hongyu and Baiji were following her. So was Qinghu, who was indispensable like a sticker, unable to part with her for a single minute. The biggest hidden danger in the mansion had been removed, so Lin Mengya no longer needed to live vigilantly.


    However, across the garden was Art Courtyard where many things had happened before. Now, under the cover of layers of flower shadows, it looked less gloomy but a bit lonelier. ¡°Madam, since you mind that place, why don¡¯t we refit it?¡±


    Baiji smiled and said softly. Baiji knew Lin Mengya very well. At a glance, she got to know what Lin Mengya was thinking.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fake Concubine De, Lin Mengya would not have been so tired. Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes fell on the dim courtyard, and she shook her head faintly.


    ¡°Change it to a place for the children to study. I think it would be better to change the name too. Let¡¯s just call it Study Courtyard.¡± The reason why a person became a devil was that he had unjustified desires in his heart.


    Only by restraining the desires could people live in peace. She hoped Long Yinghua and Lin Moyan, as well as her future descendants, could all understand this truth.


    Otherwise, they would bring about their destruction.


    ¡°Got it. I will do it tomorrow.¡±


    Baiji nodded, and she would take this matter to heart. After all, this was related to the future little master.


    ¡°Look! I found a small wildflower in the corner. There are so many flowers in the garden, but it is the only one that blooms in such a big cluster!¡± Long Yinghua¡¯s excited voice suddenly attracted all the attention of the people in the pavilion.


    Lin Mengya turned her head, smiled, and caught the small boy who was rushing over into her arms. Those little plump hands were holding a small yellow flower.


    ¡°Yes, although it is not cultivated by the gardeners, it is blooming the most vigorously. Long Yinghua, I hope you to become the strongest flower in the garden too.¡±


    Long Yinghua didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Lin Mengya¡¯s words, but seeing the smile on her face, he knew she must like this flower too. He immediately put the flowers into Lin Mengya¡¯s hands and excitedly went looking for other rare things.


    Looking at the small yellowish flower in her hand, Lin Mengya smiled, but no one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯re taking a crocodile as a pet?¡±


    Qinghu said in an indifferent voice. Even when Qinghu was talking about something serious, he still looked leisurely and dissipated. Although Lin Mengya had reproved him many times, it did not work.


    However, he behaved like this only in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I think the soberest and smartest person in the palace is Concubine Xian.¡±


    From the first time she had met Concubine Xian, Lin Mengya could feel it. Compared with the other women in the palace who were always fighting for power, Concubine Xian had seen things thoroughly.


    Her family was not as prominent as that of the Empress and was even slightly inferior to the Jiang family.


    However, she could climb to the position of the Imperial Noble Consort and give birth to the child safely. It proved that she was not a simple person. Since the day she had sent her child to Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya had already known Concubine Xian¡¯s greatest expectation of her child.


    She didn¡¯t want him to become a venerable emperor nor a prince with a distinguished backer. The reason why Concubine Xian could endure the pain of parting with her child was just that she wanted him to be safe. If Long Yinghua could grow up in Long Tianyu¡¯s mansion after Long Tianyu had his son in the future, Long Yinghua would be his closest uncle, and they would have a brother-like relationship.


    This kind of calculation was sad, but at the same time, it was the greatest protection for her child. Qinghu said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Although this woman is sophisticated, she is a person who has self-knowledge. Women are pathetic. They can give everything to their children. That¡¯s why I hate children.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and mischievously pinched Long Yinghua¡¯s tender face heavily. Long Yinghua felt hurt, and tears welled up in his eyes. Then he turned his head quickly, intending to bite Qinghu¡¯s big hand pinching his face.


    It was a pity that Qinghu immediately withdrew his hand. And there was a wicked smile on his face, which made Long Yinghua¡¯s teeth itch with anger. And he began jumping around Qinghu, intending to revenge.


    ¡°Women are all like this, and every mother is great. I think Lin Moyan and Long Yinghua should be thrown to you, and we will see if you can still make such sarcastic remarks then.¡±


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu. Even though he looked irresponsible on the surface, he had taken a good take of Lin Mengya back then. Judging from his carefulness and familiarity, Lin Mengya could guess what Qinghu¡¯s past was like. This guy always used that frivolous look to cover up his battered heart.


    Maybe everyone she knew had sad memories. But no one¡¯s past was as tragic and humiliated as that of Qinghu. Therefore, even though she often scolded and joked with Qinghu, she cared about his dignity the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! if you throw them to me, I¡¯m afraid I will be annoyed to death in just one day.¡± Qinghu immediately put on a serious face and looked at Lin Mengya bitterly with begging eyes.


    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m kidding. If I leave them to you, I¡¯m afraid they will starve to death sooner or later. Let¡¯s go and see Lin Moyan. It¡¯s getting late now, and you guys should also go to rest.¡± Long Yinghua, who had been jumping for a while, was also mollified at this moment.


    This was what a child was like. Once getting distracted, they would forget what that happened before. Lin Mengya led him to see his new nephew.


    Because the maid who looked after him had told him that Lin Moyan was Lin Mengya¡¯s nephew, so he also regarded him as his nephew. Since he had been a little uncle, he naturally had to take care of that baby.


    So, when they arrived at the side yard, Long Yinghua spontaneously moved his short legs faster and ran into the room through his familiar route. ¡°Ms. Tian, ??where is my little nephew?¡±


    Long Yinghua asked Ms. Tian in a tender and childish voice. Ms. Tian had just taken Lin Moyan back from the nanny. She immediately raised her head with a motherly face and greeted this lovely little prince.


    During this time, they had been getting along very well. Long Yinghua looked very cute, so Ms. Tian liked him very much. Ms. Tian, who liked children, had long regarded this little prince as a darling.

 Chapter 638 - I Want to Live

    Presumably, Long Yinghua was a frequent visitor. Ms. Tian held his little hand and led him to Lin Moyan¡¯s cradle as if she had done this many times. In the big cradle, the baby who had been fed was smiling and looking at his little uncle who was not much older than him, widening his big black eyes.


    Long Yinghua stretched out his little bun-like hands and gently patted on Lin Moyan¡¯s body. His little mouth kept mumbling. ¡°Little nephew, grow up soon. When you grow up, I will give you my little ball and all the delicious food, OK?¡±


    Lin Mengya was standing at the door, and when she saw this warm scene, her eyes were full of smiles. A six-year-old kid was coaxing a one-year-old kid. It was a rare scene. ¡°Madam, why are you here? Anything wrong?¡±


    Turning around, Ms. Tian saw Lin Mengya and others standing at the door. She immediately led them in. Since she had arrived at the mansion, her life had become much better than before. Therefore, she had become more energetic and gradually had restored her former shrewd look.


    Since Lin Mengya had entrusted Long Yinghua and Lin Moyan to Ms. Tian, sure enough, there had been nothing wrong in the slightest. Long Yinghua used to be a proud prince from the palace, but now he had turned into a little gentleman, and unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t envy Lin Moyan at all. Lin Mengya guessed it must be because Ms. Tian had taught him well.


    Seeing this, she felt relieved. ¡°There is nothing wrong. I ate too much at dinner, so I went out for a walk and brought Long Yinghua to see Lin Moyan in passing.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked slowly behind Long Yinghua. In the cradle with new bedding, she saw Lin Moyan gained more weight than a few days before. He looked like a little bun. She reached out her hand and gently fiddled with his clenched fist. Maybe because the child liked her very much, he immediately grabbed her fingers, revealing his little gums without teeth, looking like an old man.


    ¡°Look, the baby likes you very much. Speaking of which, when Madam gave birth, she was your age. I am old, and I don¡¯t know if I can live to the day you give birth.¡± This was something that no one else could say. But it was from Ms. Tian¡¯s mouth, so Lin Mengya could only smile.


    Her current physical condition was not suitable for gestating a baby. So, she wisely chose to keep silent, focusing on teasing the baby who was laughing.


    ¡°Will you have a baby in the future?¡±


    Long Yinghua suddenly turned around, looking at Lin Mengya seriously with his big eyes. The latter was stunned and then nodded gently. Inwardly, she was a little speechless. Why did even a kid ask her this question?


    ¡°Then, when you have a baby, I will give him half of my good stuff. The other half will be given to Lin Moyan. Then, will they both call me uncle and follow my orders?¡±


    What? Lin Mengya looked at Long Yinghua¡¯s serious face in surprise.


    Was this the embryonic state of ganging up? However, seeing Long Yinghua look like this, Lin Mengya knew that in Long Yinghua¡¯s little heart, he had already regarded Lin Moyan and her future child as his family.


    This was indeed a good thing for Long Yinghua and the kids. Touching Long Yinghua¡¯s little head, Lin Mengya pondered how to put it.


    She then said, ¡°Yes, Lin Moyan and my future baby will call you uncle. So, you must protect them well and not let anyone harm them. They will also protect you in return. Do you understand?¡± Looking at Long Yinghua nod heavily, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what to say.


    With the status of Concubine Xian and Long Yinghua¡¯s identity, in the future, Long Yinghua might be Long Tianyu¡¯s right-hand man after he grew up. The childhood feelings were the most intimate and sincere. Perhaps in the future, this experience would become the firmest invisible bond between the kids. If so, she could rest assured.


    After talking with Ms. Tian for a while, Lin Mengya hold Long Yinghua in her arms, who had already fallen asleep, and walked to her Liuxin Courtyard. The child was innocent. He was still chatting with her in the first second but fell asleep in the next second.


    Qinghu silently took over the little guy from her arms. This kind of silent care was always so timely, but it had never been overwhelming. ¡°Qinghu, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± For no reason, Lin Mengya whispered. Hongyu and Baiji who were holding the lights in front did not hear Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    ¡°I will not let you die. Even the King of Hell can not take you away in front of me.¡± The overbearing words were obviously serious. But in Lin Mengya¡¯s heart, the fear of death was merely suppressed. When life was getting better, she felt the fear was like a sharp knife hanging over her head.


    ¡°I thought I had seen through life and death. But now I know that I can¡¯t die, and I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Her physical condition was now very special. Even she didn¡¯t even know whether she could completely detoxify herself and regain her health after taking those medicines.


    Even though she seemed OK now, only she knew that the bomb buried deep in her body might explode at any time. She was afraid that everyone around her would be affected by then.


    So, she wanted to live. In any case, she would do her best to save herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will help you.¡± Qinghu¡¯s eyes flashed with distress.


    He had barely seen her so fragile. Only he could understand her feelings.


    He had tried his best to survive in this world for fear that Lin Mengya would be sad if he died.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that this kind of misfortune would fall on her. ¡°Tomorrow night, you will meet me in Sanjue Hall.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes finally showed a trace of determination. Actually, from the day she had taken over the music score for the green stringed instrument, a crazy idea had taken root in her heart.


    But this idea was too crazy, and the success rate was too low. If she hadn¡¯t stuck in this desperation, she would not take such a risk.


    But now, she wanted to live in peace so much. No matter what the cost would be, she wanted to continue living around the people she loved. So, she had to stake all and take the risk. ¡°OK, I will wait for you there.¡±


    For her, Qinghu was willing to do anything. Besides, it was for saving her life. Even if he had been asked to die immediately, trading his life for hers, he would be willing to do so.


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu gratefully. No one would agree with this plan except Qinghu. Qinghu was different, and only he could understand her madness at the moment. What was more, if she succeeded, Qinghu would also survive just like herself.


    This was an adventure that belonged to her and Qinghu. They could not drag anyone else into it. After a brief conversation, Qinghu carried Long Yinghua to the side room where he usually lived. At this time, Long Tianyu had just returned from the study, and he looked a bit tired. Even so, he stood at the gate of Liuxin Courtyard to welcome his princess.


    ¡°Why are you waiting here?¡± Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu crossly, and her eyes were flashing with the affection deep in her heart. Maybe, she had traveled from another time and space just to meet him.


    So, even if she had to suffer all the hardships, she was willing. ¡°I miss you.¡± An extremely honest expression appeared on Long Tianyu¡¯s face at this moment.


    His deep black eyes were full of love. Lin Mengya looked at him fascinatedly, feeling unwilling to part with him. But love had strengthened her resolve. ¡°Fool.¡± She lowered her eyes. In the end, she was the first to escape.


    She was a person from modern society, but she couldn¡¯t bear the sweet talk of an ancient person. It could be seen men had some innate advantages over women in some aspects. For example, in the aspect of the degree of shamelessness. After taking a bath and changing clothes, Lin Mengya personally lit a piece of incense in the incense burner on the table.


    The lingering fragrance curled up, and the room was full of the sweet sleep-conducive smell. Lin Mengya stared at the lotus-shaped incense burner in a daze. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A low and magnetic voice suddenly came from behind. In a flash, Lin Mengya fell into a familiar embrace.


    The familiar breath made Lin Mengya stretch out her hands and hug Long Tianyu¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Nothing, I just feel a little tired because too many things had happened in the past few days.¡± She closed her eyes and leaned against his sturdy chest. Only in this way could she restrain herself and prevent Long Tianyu from seeing the slightest abnormality.


    His big hands picked up a strand of her soft and fragrant hair and put it in front of his nose. He then gently sniffed and curled up the corners of his lips because he was very satisfied with the fragrance. ¡°Have a good rest, and I will take care of everything. By the way, when I went to the palace today, I heard from my mother that the Empress would hold a religious rite in the royal temple outside the city. It is said that she wants to pray for the prosperity of Jin State. My mother said the Empress may summon all the madams of the noble families to attend. I have already told my mother to help you shirk it. She will say that you are unwell and cannot go with her.¡±


    Opening her eyes slowly, Lin Mengya looked up at Long Tianyu with a bit of doubt in her eyes. ¡°Only women will attend? What about the Emperor? What about the princes? Will your mother attend?¡±


    Long Tianyu explained to her in detail. This was the rule of the royal family of Jin State. As long as there was a serious natural disaster, the Emperor must promulgate an Edict of Introspection, begging God for forgiveness.


    The concubines of the harem and the women of the noble families who had official titles must go to the royal temple to conduct a very grand ceremony.

 Chapter 639 - Empress’s Decree to Pray for Jin State

    The purpose was just to pray for peace and prosperity. If this was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Empress to harm her. After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya comforted Long Tianyu softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would be inappropriate if I am absent. Your mother is now the Imperial Noble Consort. When the Empress goes out, she must stay in the palace to take charge of the harem affairs. If I plead illness for my absence, I am afraid the reputation of you and your mother will be damaged. Besides, the Empress has always disliked me and may not ask me to attend.¡±


    This kind of thing was simple to do and could bring honor. Almost everyone who participated would feel proud. The Empress was not a fool. How could she give her such a big favor? Long Tianyu wanted to convince her, but before he could speak, he heard the sound of her long and even breathing.


    He chuckled softly and gently hugged Lin Mengya. It seemed that his intemperance last night had exhausted her. Inside the bed curtain, they had spent a wonderful night together. Lin Mengya had thought that the ceremony this time had nothing to do with her, but things did not turn out the way she had wanted it.


    In the evening of the next day, Long Tianyu returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion with the Empress¡¯s decree, emitting a vibe of coldness. ¡°You go back first.¡± Lin Mengya was teasing Lin Moyan while watching Long Yinghua writing. Seeing her husband¡¯s cold face, she guessed what had happened.


    She then sent the children out, personally made a cup of tea, which was sending out fragrance, and placed it in front of Long Tianyu. ¡°The Empress requires you to join them to the Huguo Temple to pray for the country after five days. And you must take Long Yinghua with you.¡± Long Tianyu was in a bad mood. He had been annoyed.


    Lin Mengya also froze for a moment. It was OK for her to go, but Long Yinghua¡­ ¡°Is this Concubine Xian¡¯s idea?¡± If Concubine Xian missed her son too much, Lin Mengya could understand. After all, she could only meet her son once a month, and it was torturous for a mother.


    But Long Tianyu shook his head with a gloomy expression, and his handsome eyebrows frowned tightly. It seemed that he had asked this question before. ¡°No, it is the Empress¡¯s idea. Concubine Xian got ill. The Empress said since Long Yinghua is Concubine Xian¡¯s son, he should pray for her in the temple.¡± No wonder Long Tianyu was so angry. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but sneer after hearing this nonsense.


    Long Yinghua was just a six-year-old child. Even if he were an adult, he should have taken care of his ill mother filially in front of her bed rather than going to the temple to pray. The Empress¡¯s words were puzzling. ¡°Did the Emperor agree?¡±


    Lin Mengya did not believe that the Emperor was unable to see through the Empress¡¯s thoughts. But when she mentioned the Emperor, Long Tianyu¡¯s complexion became even uglier. He clenched his fists tightly as if he had exhausted all his strength. ¡°I argued a little bit with the Empress, but in the end, my father agreed.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu in a daze. What? The Emperor has agreed to the Empress¡¯s nonsense? Why? Didn¡¯t he know that once his little son fell into the hands of the Empress, he might die? Or¡­


    ¡°Father asked me to focus on the big picture and not to be distracted by trifles!¡± Lin Mengya clenched her teeth when she heard Long Tianyu¡¯s words. The royal family was so ruthless. She hadn¡¯t expected the Emperor would ignore the safety of his son for the so-called power.


    Lin Mengya could feel that Long Tianyu¡¯s love for his father was extremely deep. In his heart, the Emperor was not only his father but also his monarch and idol. Unexpectedly, his idol turned out to be such a cold-blooded and ruthless person. Long Tianyu could not accept this for the time being.


    ¡°This is not necessarily a bad thing.¡± For an instant, Lin Mengya felt sorry for Long Tianyu. This man looked cold and ruthless, but in fact, he had a soft and warm heart.


    She gently grabbed his hand with both hands. Her starry eyes were twinkling with gentleness and love, and she looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes quietly and frankly. ¡°I think that since the Emperor agreed with the Empress, he will arrange people to protect Long Yinghua. You like this younger brother, and he also loves this son, right?¡± If the Emperor failed to protect Long Yinghua, she would also do her best to prevent him from getting hurt.


    ¡°You¡­ Fool. Why bother comforting me like this?¡± He knew her very well. Long Tianyu grabbed her slender waist and buried his head in her warm chest. How could he not know that even if no one was sent to protect Long Yinghua, this stupid girl would protect him quietly for his sake?


    ¡°I¡­ Since Concubine Xian has entrusted him to me, no matter what, I have to keep my promise. Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re going to pray for the country, then it will be difficult for the Express to deal with me in front of so many people. As long as Long Yinghua and I keep vigilant, we will be safe.¡± Lin Mengya stroked Long Tianyu¡¯s head comfortingly, hoping to use her gentleness to soothe the anxiety and wounds in his heart.


    But soon, the comforting behavior suddenly changed. Lin Mengya let out a coquettish groan, and the interaction between the two people became eager and passionate¡­


    Long Tianyu had left the warm bed quietly, feeling relaxed. Lin Mengya had pretended to be sleeping in the blanket. After Long Tianyu left, she quietly opened her watery eyes. Her hair was a mess, and she felt quite languid. However, Lin Mengya¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of crisis that she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    She knew very well that this sense of crisis did not come from the Empress. She didn¡¯t dare to take the Empress¡¯s method lightly, but she believed she wouldn¡¯t be defeated by that woman. However, the strange emotion made her feel flustered and even fearful. But she did not know why.


    She felt that the Empress had set up a trap for her in the Huguo Temple this time. And she had thought of all the possible methods she might take, but she still felt that she had overlooked something. Shaking her head, Lin Mengya got up. She did not call anyone in but quickly changed the clothes hidden in the closet.


    Long Tianyu had said that he still had to deal with official affairs, and it would take at least four hours. She could make use of this time to go to Sanjue Hall to meet with Qinghu. After changing into lightweight and easy-to-move clothes, Lin Mengya went out of the back door of the Prince¡¯s Mansion without being noticed by anyone under the cover of Baiji.


    At this moment, Yunzhu, her trusted confidant in Sanjue Hall, personally came to pick her up. Under the cover of dusk, Lin Mengya successfully avoided all the watchers. In the uneasy silence, the carriage was running on a cranked route and finally came to the headquarter of Sanjue Hall. Sanjue Hall had developed into a big organization like a tiger that was about to wake up.


    Its headquarter was guarded like an iron bastion. There were no blind spots at all. And the secret passage they were walking through was filled with deadly machine-operated traps designed by the mechanism masters of the time.


    It could be said that no one could survive when walking through this passage except Yunzhu and Qinghu. Although the space of the courtyard had been doubled, there were no flaws in the appearance. Yunzhu was very smart. She had secretly occupied the small villages around the capital. In this way, let alone outsiders, even Lin Mengya sometimes couldn¡¯t tell the real villagers from the elites of Sanjue Hall.


    She thought this was very good. At least, in appearance, it wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of people. Following Yunzhu cautiously all the way, Lin Mengya finally returned to the inner courtyard that she had personally participated in the design. Here had become the holy place of the entire Sanjue Hall.


    Every internal elite was eager to be summoned here by the God-like Hall Master. The two Deputy Hall Masters had rarely shown up, and the Hall Master had never appeared in public. But no one dared to be disrespectful to the Hall Master.


    After all, everything here was designed by Hall Master, and the strict rules were merciless. So, Lin Mengya, the hands-off boss, turned out to be the most prestigious in everyone¡¯s heart. If Lin Mengya knew this now, she would find it very strange.


    However, she was not in the mood to study her image in the eyes of others. Because when she had first arrived in this courtyard, her heart had throbbed violently.


    Suddenly, her pretty face turned pale, and her eyes dulled. She staggered and almost fell on the cobblestone path. Fortunately, a pair of slender and powerful hands grabbed her arms in time. Qinghu took her into his arms, calling her name softly but eagerly.


    ¡°Girl! Lin Mengya? Yunzhu, go get the doctor!¡± Qinghu looked at the pretty woman with a pale face in his arms, and his worries gradually turned into anxiety.


    Yunzhu nodded immediately, intending to invite the best doctor in the hall. But as soon as she turned around, Lin Mengya, who was still a little weak, stopped her. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. Maybe I have eaten too little recently, and my blood sugar level dropped. Don¡¯t worry. Just give me something sweet to eat.¡±


    Lin Mengya slumped and nestled in Qinghu¡¯s arms. She rubbed her temples, but the astonishment in her heart was stronger than anyone else.


    Just now, she seemed to have felt that her soul was about to break free from the body. She couldn¡¯t tell why she felt this way.


    But when she had had the blackout, she had felt that her body become lighter. The feeling was somewhat similar to that she had had when she was dying.

 Chapter 640 - Mutual Repulsion of Flesh and Soul

    It was just a very short moment, but it made Lin Mengya exhaust all the strength to recover. Her white and tender palms were already full of cold sweat.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    Yunzhu didn¡¯t dare to delay and immediately went to the kitchen to fetch some desserts and syrup for Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya tried to get up but found that her lower limbs didn¡¯t have any strength. She had no choice but to close her eyes slightly and lean against Qinghu¡¯s chest.


    He carried her into a quiet room as if holding a child. ¡°What happened?¡± Qinghu couldn¡¯t make any jokes now, and his beautiful brows furrowed in worry.


    He had long known there was something wrong with Lin Mengya. However, he had never seen her like this before. In just a short moment, the girl¡¯s face had turned extremely pale, and she had got soaked by cold sweat, looking as if she had been fished out of a river. Seeing her so weak, Qinghu could only hold her tightly. There was nothing else he could do.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just the poisoning I got before. There was remaining poison in my body. I¡¯m OK. I¡¯ll pay more attention to it in the future.¡± In the end, Lin Mengya still swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone in the family this big secret except Tian Ning, who had suspected it for a long time.


    She was not worried the people in the family would betray her and spread it out. But this thing was much too incredible. The soul that had existed in another time and space had traveled to this time and space. She was afraid that no one would believe it.


    ¡°OK. I¡¯ll go find Yunzhu. You stay here and take a good rest.¡± Qinghu lowered his eyes and cast a worried look at Lin Mengya. He knew that this girl must have hidden something from him. However, according to Lin Mengya¡¯s character, no matter how he asked, Lin Mengya would not tell him as long as she didn¡¯t want to.


    So, it was better to go and find the food most suitable for her current situation, because it was more practical. Lin Mengya nodded, leaned on the soft pillow, and watched Qinghu walk away quickly. Then the pretending smile of relaxation on her face completely disappeared. She turned on the Shen Nung system solemnly, but what caught her a bit by surprise was that this top research result of modern medicine could not improve her condition at all.


    Lin Mengya had always relied on the Shen Nung system. She had gained a firm foothold here step by step and got everything she had now with the help of the Shen Nung system. But the Shen Nung system could do anything for her at this critical moment. This made Lin Mengya suddenly feel a little at a loss.


    In the system, all the indexes of her body were normal. And her body did begin to regain strength slowly. Except for the possibility that her soul had almost gone out of her body, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t find any reason to explain her situation just now.


    Even if there were remaining poison in her body, then she must feel hurt in her body. But now she was 100% sure, except for the soreness and weakness, nothing was wrong with her body, and she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. What was going on on earth?


    Soon, Qinghu and Yunzhu returned to the room where Lin Mengya was, carrying two wooden plates full of desserts and some sugar water. The pear sugar soup was sweet but not greasy, and the peony cookies were crispy and delicious. And the chef had specially made her some exquisite fruit candy. The sweetness and warmness gradually dispelled Lin Mengya¡¯s tiredness. ¡°Eat before the food gets cold. If you want more, Yunzhu will get it for you.¡±


    Knowing the physical condition of Lin Mengya, Qinghu immediately picked up the spoon and fed Lin Mengya the food carefully and tenderly. Lin Mengya had tried hard to eat by herself, but her hands were still trembling. So, she just accepted the special care of Qinghu and Yunzhu at ease. Although her body had recovered, she still felt worried as if her heart were hanging in the air.


    But she didn¡¯t know whom to turn to for help. ¡°Hall Master, I heard that you and Qinghu are going to look for some herb together? We have a lot of masters in Sanjue Hall. If you need any medicine, we can get it for you no matter where it is. Why bother going personally?¡± Yunzhu took out a handkerchief, gently wiped off the crumbs at the corner of Lin Mengya¡¯s mouth, and asked softly.


    Although Yunzhu was the girlfriend of Lin Mengya¡¯s master, she had to show respect to Lin Mengya in Sanjue Hall.


    Besides, she could be regarded as one of Lin Mengya¡¯s most trusted people besides Qinghu. So, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to hide the matter of looking for the herb from her. After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya decided to reveal part of her thoughts first.


    She said, ¡°I know it is very troublesome, but the medicine is very rare and special. If you pick it off, you must take it within half an hour. Otherwise, it will be ruined. Moreover, this kind of herb cannot be transplanted. As long as it left its original soil, it will wither. With such strict growth conditions, if you want to bring it back to me, it will be as difficult as going to the sky. So, I have to go by myself.¡± Lin Mengya was telling the truth. She had seen this herb on the music score for a green stringed instrument.


    It had peculiar efficacy, and its growing conditions were so restrictive that people could do nothing to bend the rules.


    She had also thought about using the cultivation techniques of the Zuo family. But unfortunately, even with Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo Qiuchen¡¯s abilities, the chance of success was only one in ten thousand. Besides, if she took this medicine, the probability of her survival was less than one in ten. So, no matter what the situation was, she had to find it by herself.


    ¡°I see. If this is the case, then our masters can follow and protect you in secret. After all, Sanjue Hall now has many martial arts masters, and you need guards by your side.¡± Yunzhu¡¯s worry was not unreasonable, but Qinghu declined her kindness. ¡°With me by her side, no one else is needed.¡±


    This might be their last and only journey together. He would be alone with her. Therefore, he did not want anyone to disturb them. ¡°I agree with Qinghu. After all, I¡¯m afraid there is no one stronger than him in our Sanjue Hall.¡± After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya also decided to follow Qinghu¡¯s advice.


    It was better not to attract anyone¡¯s attention this time. She had made up her mind and would make desperate efforts. If others knew about it, she was afraid she would not bear to leave and take the risk. After eating a lot of sweets, Lin Mengya finally recovered her strength. Her legs were still a little weak, but at least, with Qinghu¡¯s support, she could walk freely.


    ¡°I will go back first. We should try not to cause anyone¡¯s suspicion. The matter will be handled according to the result of our discussion. As for the road map, I will hand it over to you as soon as possible.¡± After all the details had been finalized, time was almost up. Everyone in the Liuxin Courtyard was covering for her. So, at least for now, there was no news of Long Tianyu looking for her.


    As long as she went back quietly, the matter would not be discovered by anyone. Lin Mengya then boarded the carriage, and as the carriage joggled, Lin Mengya was lost in thought. The accident today was so weird, and she couldn¡¯t think of any reason to explain her situation.


    Was this a sequela after traveling through space-time? Did souls and bodies also have rejection reactions like organ transplants? But why had she never felt it before? Why did it happen today?


    Looking at the familiar hands, Lin Mengya could only hold herself tightly. If her soul was forced to separate from the body, would she become a wandering ghost in this strange country? Her clever and calm mind was filled with messy thoughts now.


    This kind of thing, which was completely beyond her cognition, made her completely helpless. When she returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion safely, everything was still quiet. Long Tianyu seemed to have something urgent to deal with, so he had just sent a subordinate to pass the message to the Liuxin Courtyard, saying that he would come back later.


    Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the yard leisurely with Baishao who came out to greet her. ¡°Madam, why are your clothes wet?¡± Baishao glanced at her Madam in confusion. When she had assisted Lin Mengya out of the carriage just now, she found her body a little trembling.


    Baishao had stretched out her hands to support Lin Mengya, only to find her sleeves were a little bit moist. Could it be that Madam had got caught in the rain? She raised her head. The night sky was cloudless, and the stars are exceptionally bright. It hadn¡¯t rained.


    ¡°Oh, nothing serious. I was in a hurry, so I trotted on the way back. Let¡¯s go change the clothes, lest the Prince should notice it.¡± Ling Mengya made an excuse, but fortunately, Baishao and the others were always obedient and didn¡¯t have any suspicion. Ling Mengya took a bath and changed her clothes again, regaining her refreshing look. And the hot water had thoroughly warmed her body and heart.


    She was not as panicked as before. After the things had happened today, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. After sending the girls to take the children to go sleep, Lin Mengya sat alone at the gate of the Liuxin courtyard and looked at the unpolluted night sky in a daze.


    There was no doubt that both her love and hatred were here. She had gradually gotten used to everything here after living here for one year. Gradually, she had completely immersed herself into the role of Lin Mengya.


    However, the accident today had made her doubt in her heart. So, was she now Lin Mengya or Su Qingge, who had already become strange and distant?


    ¡°You love looking at the night sky obsessively just like her. Sometimes I asked her what she was looking at, and she said maybe there was another her on the moon. Do you think it is weird?¡±

 Chapter 641 - He Gave Her a Bead in the Moonlight

    He turned his head and looked at her with his clear and gentle eyes. Lin Mengya smiled and said hello to Tian Ning. Then she turned her head and continued to look at the new moon in the night sky. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of doubt.


    The woman Tian Ning was talking about, needless to say, was the real Lin Mengya back then. It sounded a little weird to her now.


    Could it be that ¡°she¡± had a premonition about it a long time ago? She shook her head. Such a thing was nothing more than a little girl¡¯s fantasy. How could it be true with such an absurd premonition?


    ¡°Maybe no one can be sure about this kind of thing. Tian Ning, if there was a chance to bring the previous ¡®her¡¯ back, would you do it?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly had such a thought. Perhaps it was because of the soul-shattering feeling, which was frighteningly real.


    If her soul had been really pushed out of the body again, did that mean that it was possible that she and ¡°she¡± would go back to their places?


    ¡°If this is the case, then I¡¯m asking you, are you willing to give up everything now and return to your previous life?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Tian Ning, who was still calm and wise. The chaotic and noisy questions in her mind gradually quieted down at this moment. After Lin Mengya thought about it for a while, her eyes suddenly became more determined. She looked directly into Tian Ning¡¯s eyes, and her tone was no longer hesitant.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Maybe I¡¯m selfish, but now I will never be willing to give everything back to her!¡±


    She had a man she loved, family, and friendship here. Perhaps, the foundation of everything was the external identity of Lin Mengya. But in fact, her inner soul was the real deciding factor.


    If it weren¡¯t for her now, then all these wonderful things wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place. Lin Mengya, who had figured it out, stopped dwelling on it.


    Her previous thought to give her life back to others was simply crazy. There was suddenly a look of relief in her eyes.


    For a long time, though she had understood and accepted the emotions of Lin Mengya and possessed her memories, in fact, she hadn¡¯t even realized that she had so much anxiety in her heart. She was afraid that the real Ling Mengya would wake up suddenly, and she would turn back into a lonely soul. Perhaps what she feared most was losing all the people she cared about.


    In her last life, she was a deserted woman who didn¡¯t even care about her own life. But in this life, she had so much concern.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve figured it out, don¡¯t think about it anymore. By the way, you¡¯re always such a rational girl. What happened today?¡±


    Tian Ning sat leisurely on the step beside Lin Mengya. Even though he was not the best man in the mansion, he had a pair of eyes that could read people¡¯s minds and comfort their souls. No wonder Baishao, a quick-tempered girl, had fallen in love with Tian Ning. It could be seen that he was unique in his own way.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Mengya told Tian Ning what she had encountered today.


    It was just that after hearing the fact that her soul had almost broken away from her body, a man as calm as Tian Ning couldn¡¯t help but look puzzled. He frowned slightly and thought about this seemingly absurd question.


    ¡°You mean, you suddenly felt that your soul was about to rush out of your body? Do you still remember what kind of feeling it was?¡± Tian Ning looked at Lin Mengya with serious eyes.


    She thought about it carefully and found that she couldn¡¯t come up with the right words to describe the feeling. She couldn¡¯t even recall the specific out-of-body experience at all.


    ¡°Before it happened, had you encountered anything? Had you eaten or heard something?¡±


    Tian Ning seemed to know something. Lin Mengya carefully tried to recall the specific details and even resorted to the Shen Nung system. In the end, she finally found a slight abnormality among them.


    ¡°If there was anything special, it would be in that place when I seemed to smell a subtle fragrance. The fragrance was very faint, but it always lingered in the nose. It was completely different from the spices I used to use, but as for the difference¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya sniffed twice and closed her eyes. It seemed that she was trying to recall the few memories that lingered in her sense of smell.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird! I can¡¯t tell what the smell is, but I think this fragrance is extremely weird. It¡¯s quiet but cold, and it seems to have a trace of lingering heat. In short, it is a smell I can¡¯t describe. Do you think I felt that way because of the fragrance?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Tian Ning suspiciously. She thought to herself, this kind of thing was mysterious, so how could it be determined by a fragrance? But Tian Ning shook his head solemnly, and then said in a low voice,


    ¡°My mother used to work in a spice merchant¡¯s house before being brought into the mansion by Madam. I was young, but I heard the spice merchant say that there was a spice in his room that must not be burned. I asked him later and learned that this incense is banned incense called Ghost Fragrance.¡±


    Ghost Fragrance? Banned incense?


    Lin Mengya was confused when a paragraph automatically emerged in the Shen Nung system that had accepted her information. At this moment, Lin Mengya knew why Tian Ning had mentioned this spice.


    ¡°Ghost Fragrance can penetrate the bones so that people can contact ghosts and gods when it¡¯s burned. I think the reason why your soul could enter her body was that it was dominated by ghosts and gods. Since Ghost Fragrance can connect ghosts and gods, then the thing that can make your soul turbulent is perhaps such a weird thing.¡±


    How could that be?


    Lin Mengya was stunned on the spot. She was a doctor before and even an atheist. Moreover, from the current scientific perspective, many things could be solved with appropriate scientific theories.


    However, her current situation seemed to have a big bug in it. Could it be that someone had really used this wicked thing to make it happen?


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel a little alert. She had changed drastically. Although she had fobbed it off with other things, it seemed not difficult for an observant person to find out something strange about it. But who on earth had found out about her? Who had come up with such a trick to harm her?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, this thing is really evil. It seems that I must pay more attention to it. By the way, Tian Ning, I think you know a lot about this matter. Have you encountered a situation like this before?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt that since she could travel through time, then her previous generation and future generation might encounter the same situation. If there was really a lesson to learn from the past, maybe she would not have to panic.


    Unfortunately, Tian Ning looked at her but shook his head again. Then, under Lin Mengya¡¯s disappointed gaze, he took out a finger-sized bead from his sleeve and placed it in front of her.


    ¡°This thing was given to me by an old monk when I was 12 years old. You were young at that time. The old monk said this thing was for my sister and that it could keep you safe once. Maybe this thing is meant for today¡¯s affairs. Keep it close to you, and never leave it behind.¡±


    Lin Mengya heard what Tian Ning said, and immediately reached out and took the bead. The bead in her palm was round and warm, like gemstones such as jade and pearl, but the texture was a bit soft, so it didn¡¯t feel like those.


    However, in the moonlight, this bead could quietly radiate its unique warmth and brilliance. The color of the bead seemed to be getting clearer and whiter. Lin Mengya liked it when she looked at it. She held it in her hand and played with it gently.


    ¡°Well, I will keep it close. And regardless of whether it is useful or not, thank you very much.¡±


    She put away the bead and sincerely thanked Tian Ning. In the moonlight, she regained her composure, and her eyes gleamed with wisdom. Her face looked brilliant and beautiful as always even at night.


    Tian Ning laughed suddenly. Although he was still warm and gentle, he seemed reluctant.


    ¡°My sister Ya¡¯er had finally left for good. From now on, you will be you that no one can replace. As for her, she will live in the hearts of both of us forever, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Tian Ning and suddenly smiled comfortably. It turned out that the top wise man in this mansion was actually the little-known Tian Ning in front of her.


    She smiled and nodded. Tian Ning, after saying goodbye to her with a polite smile, slowly withdrew from her sight. When she was just about to turn back, she found a pair of arms suddenly wrap around her slender waist from behind.


    ¡°I think I am jealous. From now on, you are not allowed to smile so sweetly to any other men.¡± His domineering and unreasonable words entered her ears.


    Lin Mengya gave up struggling after gently trying to push his strong arms away. She leaned back lazily on his familiar chest, but she didn¡¯t admit it at all.


    ¡°Why? Did you buy all my rights to smile at others? Or, are you, Prince Yu, a man who has no confidence in himself? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡ª¡±


    Before she finished, his big hands around her waist turned vigorously and she turned gently and skillfully like a light butterfly.


    ¡°Yes, I bought them all.¡± He said something naughtier than she did.


    The next moment, his familiar breath overlapped with hers.

 Chapter 642 - A Special Imperial Decree

    She didn¡¯t know how many times he had suddenly approached and kissed her. But this time, Lin Mengya clearly felt that the person he was kissing was her.


    It was neither the daughter of the Lin family nor Princess Yu who had been forcibly given to him. It was her completely original self.


    It seemed that those hot lips could penetrate her skin and reach directly into her soul. Lin Mengya suddenly took the initiative to deepen the kiss.


    Her hands were hanging around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck and she was standing on tiptoe. Her kiss was warm, sincere, and passionate in her own way. Long Tianyu felt surprised. He liked such a strange yet active Lin Mengya very much.


    He hugged her slender waist thoughtfully with his big hands, and the two of them became more and more selfless. Even the onlookers around blushed. They spontaneously hid in their respective rooms with a smile and looked at the passionate couple in the night.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Lin Mengya was hiding in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and gasping for breath.


    This time, though she was bold, she did not regret it at all. Her hands were still wrapped around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck. Leaning on his undulating chest, Lin Mengya smiled, which attracted Long Tianyu even more.


    ¡°It seems that my princess is very satisfied. Very good! I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her head, and just wanted to refute Prince Yu who always took advantage of her with a serious face when she suddenly smelled a strange fragrance. In an instant, Lin Mengya began to carefully search for the smell in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms until she targeted his hands that had just been wrapped around her waist. Her expression changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Long Tianyu, who had been holding Lin Mengya in his arms like a puppy, couldn¡¯t help holding her chin with his big hand and frowned slightly. He thought that this was a new trick invented by Lin Mengya to joke with him.


    But then, Lin Mengya grabbed his hands tightly with a serious look in her eyes, and asked, ¡°Where did you fool around? Why other woman¡¯s fragrance are left on your body! If you don¡¯t explain it, don¡¯t even think about getting into my bed today!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu intently. After all, there were some things that the fewer people knew, the better. Therefore, she only had to pretend a jealous wife.


    But Long Tianyu sniffed his hands suspiciously, and then looked at Lin Mengya with a puzzled look. It seemed that he didn¡¯t quite understand it either.


    ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t touched anyone except you. Could it be that I caught it at my mother¡¯s place?¡±


    Lin Mengya of course knew that Long Tianyu hardly see any other woman but her.


    ¡°Nonsense, the spices that your mother uses are all made by me personally, and there is no such a fragrance at all. I think you should be punished. Long Tianyu, how dare you cheat on me just after we got married?¡±


    Lin Mengya, when she was angry and bossy, was somehow attractive. Long Tianyu really couldn¡¯t get serious, because he didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience at all. On the contrary, he found her lovely with her little willfulness.


    Standing in front of Lin Mengya obediently, he tried hard to remember the places where he might have touched any spice today. After thinking about it, he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh, I remember. It¡¯s the imperial decree of the empress. The incense paper for the empress¡¯s decree is baked with incense. Now, you have wronged me. Tell me, what should I do to punish you?¡±


    Long Tianyu hugged her waist and stared at her unhappily, but the smile in his eyes betrayed his true thoughts. Lin Mengya immediately scratched her little head in embarrassment. She quickly wanted to turn around and ran away into the yard.


    ¡°How dare you run? Your sin is unforgivable!¡±


    Long Tianyu wouldn¡¯t allow her to run away. He grabbed her with his long arms, and she fell into his arms.. He picked her up horizontally and instantly thought of the most suitable way to punish this misbehaved girl.


    Everything was isolated in the large door panel of the main house. Only the whispers that stayed in the courtyard gradually disappeared into the darkening night. The bright yellow imperial decree with the Nine-Tailed Phoenix pattern of the empress was placed on the table in front of Lin Mengya at this moment.


    That was right. The lingering fragrance was indeed emitted from the imperial decree in front of her. But compared to the scent in Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, the current scent was a bit more of a secular fragrance.


    The Shen Nung system was running automatically, but Lin Mengya did not hear any alarms. In other words, there was no toxic substance in it. Even the composition of the hallucinogen she had guessed was nowhere to be seen.


    Could it be that she and Tian Ning had made a mistake in the direction of their investigation? Moreover, since she got up in the morning, she had been staring at this thing for five or six hours. Her nose had become accustomed to the smell of the fragrance, but the weak feeling of the floating soul yesterday did not happen again.


    Could it be that it was just an accident yesterday? Was it just the occasional rejection between the soul and the body that would lead to such a situation as she had guessed?


    But now, this was the only plausible explanation.


    ¡°Your Highness, Eunuch Deshun from the empress¡¯s palace has been ordered to bring you something. Would you like to see him in person, or ask him to put the thing down and leave?¡±


    Baiji respectfully waited for Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions outside.


    She thought for a while. It was just an eunuch from the empress¡¯s palace. If she received him personally, it would seem that she was trying to suck up to the empress. So she instructed Baiji to ask the eunuch to put things down and give him a tip for the errand before continuing to stare at the imperial decree on the table in a daze.


    Not long after, the thing that had been checked carefully was delivered to her. Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at the crimson dress which was also on the table. After looking at it carefully for a while, she discovered that the patterns on the crimson satin fabric were actually lines of Buddhist scriptures.


    They could embroider a scripture on the clothes. It proved both the embroiler¡¯s great skill and the smart mind of the person who came up with the idea. Lin Mengya touched it and found that the material was good. Baiji must have almost taken it apart to check it.


    There was nothing wrong with it. At this point, Lin Mengya could see the empress¡¯s distinctive style of doing things all at once.


    Habitually, she twitched her nose a few times. But it seemed that there was no such strange cold fragrance on the new clothes as in the imperial decree.


    It was just a quiet sandalwood fragrance.


    She heard that these gowns were all enshrined in the empress¡¯s Buddhist temple before they were assigned to each mansion by her. After being washed and smoked by burning incense, it was distributed to the mansions.


    Generally, the spice used in clothes incense and that used in paper incense should be the same.


    There was an extra scent of sandalwood, which she could understand. After all, it was before the Buddha and had to be respected. But why, except for the smell of sandalwood, she couldn¡¯t smell anything similar to the smell of imperial decree?


    Could it be that¡ª


    Lin Mengya held the dress in one hand and imperial decree in the other. Maybe one of these two things was made especially for her.


    Although the difference in fragrance alone was not enough to prove it, she just felt that there must be something wrong with it. Anyone would have a certain preference when it came to the use of spices. Especially in the palaces, the ladies in each palace used different precious spices.


    Even if they were the same, with her keen sense of smell, she could distinguish them from the subtleties. The first few times when she had gone to the empress¡¯s palace or gotten close to her, she could only smell the quiet sandalwood scent on her.


    The smell on the dress just happened to be the same.


    So¡ª


    Lin Mengya held the imperial decree and kept looking at it. If this thing was really specially made for her, what was the purpose of this person? Besides, was the change of her soul related to this thing?


    Although she had infinite doubts, Lin Mengya temporarily suppressed them. She must prepare for the worst. If the person who wanted to deal with her was the empress, the trip to Huguo Temple would probably be full of accidents.


    But would Lin Mengya be afraid of any accidents in this life?


    ¡°Hongyu, Baiji, Baishao, Baizhi, you four settle everything in the yard these few days. We will go to the monastery to pray for blessings in a few days. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The four girls agreed softly outside, and they went to make preparations in an orderly manner. This time, Lin Mengya would have to keep herself safe. More importantly, she had to protect the innocent Long Yinghua.


    Sitting in the room, Lin Mengya looked at two things on the table while she was thinking quickly. If her opponent really interfered with her soul through fragrance, it would be hard for her to resist it by holding her breath. After all, couldn¡¯t all human pores be closed?


    It would be nice to have modern protective clothing which could even resist strong acids and alkalis, let alone a weird fragrance. Before figuring out what tricks her opponent used, her defense seemed so passive.


    She got up and came to the head of the bed. In the small cabinet under the mirror, the small bead given to her by Tian Ning was still exuding a soft brilliance.


    She hoped that what Tian Ning had said was true and this little thing could really keep her safe once. She found a purse and carefully stuffed the bead in it.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little purse in her hand with serious eyes.

 Chapter 643 - Partial Truth

    If the empress really intended to deal with her, then her biggest secret would probably be exposed to the world. But, she thought about it and felt that though the empress was powerful and cunning, it was somewhat impossible for her to know the shocking fact that she was a time traveler. What was going on with all this?


    After suppressing various speculations in her heart, Lin Mengya knew that she would probably never know the truth of the matter until the very end. It was just that the empress was the empress. Regardless of what tactics her opponent used, just a simple move had almost wiped her out. She really couldn¡¯t take it lightly anymore.


    There were still a few days away from leaving for the Huguo Temple. Fortunately, there were a few capable people around Lin Mengya, who properly prepared everything, including the sacrifices. But Long Tianyu¡¯s face was getting gloomy day by day. Lin Mengya could guess that Crown Prince and he would definitely have different political opinions because of the follow-up problem of Yunzhou governance. However, whether it was she or the emperor, they believed that Long Tianyu should be patient for the time being.


    Seeing that the mediocre Crown Prince harmed those victims who were already tortured with his own self-righteousness, Long Tianyu must feel very upset. Although Lin Mengya was worried for Long Tianyu, she felt that it was the best start for a wise future ruler when he cared for the people. Other things could wait.


    He came back from the palace and went straight to the study again. However, Lin Mengya had already prepared for it. She had asked the kitchen to prepare a bowl of warm chicken porridge. Although Long Tianyu returned to their room to rest every night after she fell asleep, she learned from the guards around him that he hadn¡¯t eaten properly for several days. One must eat to survive. How could he eat irregularly like this?


    Yesterday, the confidantes of Long Tianyu had tried to give her a message or hint. In short, their main idea was that they hoped she, Princess Yu, would take good care of their prince. She had to do something to prevent him from starving himself to death.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was always a democratic princess who conformed to public opinion. Now she found an opportunity to bring some food to feed the prince in person. As soon as she arrived at the door of the study with her maid, Lin Mengya heard the arguing of several staff members. Disputes were inevitable when there were various suggestions and ideas.


    Lin Mengya quietly took Baizhi back to the side and listened to the sound coming from the door of the room in silence. In fact, the content of their dispute was nothing more than how to manage the victims and how to rebuild the disaster-stricken area. They had very good ideas, but they were not comprehensive enough.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to interrupt this good cycle, so she just listened quietly under the window with her maid. The argument in the room was over and Lin Mengya could hear that those incomplete strategies had become perfect. Only then did she tidy up her clothes and walked to the door with her maid.


    ¡°Master, the porridge is already cold. Why don¡¯t I go to warm it up before bringing it back?¡± Baizhi whispered, reminding Lin Mengya in her ear.


    After seeing Lin Mengya nod slightly, she turned and left. The slight movement outside had already disturbed the people inside. The door was immediately opened from inside, and Princess Yu with a gentle smile appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. Thanks to your help, my husband is not at a loss. Thank you so much.¡± Lin Mengya bowed slightly and saluted all the staff.


    However, these aides who were capable of ruling the world panicked and hurriedly saluted her. Moreover, they immediately gave the space to the couple. Lin Mengya turned around, looked at the group of men who disappeared immediately, and smiled.


    She wondered what such a group of young and energetic young men would be like after 20 or 30 years. But one thing was certain, and it was that they would be the cornerstone for Long Tianyu to secure the position. Now that the audience had already left, Lin Mengya turned around and entered the study.


    Behind the large desk, Long Tianyu, who was somewhat haggard, was closing his eyes at the moment. He slightly frowned and pressed his forehead hard with his big hands. Lin Mengya shook her head. He didn¡¯t eat well or get enough sleep. Of course, he felt that he was out of energy. Lin Mengya walked forward slowly, stretched out her slender hands, and gently massaged Long Tianyu¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Was it cold to stand outside for so long?¡±


    He suddenly grabbed her soft and white hands with his big hands. However, after being gently broken free by her, he allowed her small hands to continue to massage his forehead with moderate strength and felt very comfortable.


    ¡°No. I am not so afraid of the cold. It¡¯s just a pity that your porridge went cold. I¡¯m afraid it will take a while before you can eat it.¡± Lin Mengya joked with him softly, and Long Tianyu gradually felt relaxed.


    Actually, he had already noticed her coming. However, he had not expected that she would choose to wait outside for so long. She just did not want to disturb his business. She was always so considerate, gentle, and generous, so he had fallen in love with her more and more deeply.


    He would rather give her all his affection for this life, and still thought it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about the porridge? With you here, I won¡¯t feel tired. After listening for so long, do you have any good suggestions?¡± Long Tianyu held her in his arms, pressed his chin against her head, and asked comfortably.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any good suggestions. They were all good, and I was impressed just now. With your staff, I am afraid that in the future, you will not need me as a buttinski.¡± She smoothed out the fine wrinkles at his collar little by little.


    Lin Mengya knew what she was capable of. In fact, she had just taken credit for modern education. She could draw something out of what she had learned or experienced. But she knew that compared to Long Tianyu, who had received imperial education since he was a child, her ideas were nothing more than a modest spur.


    ¡°Buttinski? Where did you learn such vulgar words? My princess, aren¡¯t you always noble and elegant?¡±


    There was a pain in his chest that was not very painful. Long Tianyu smiled silently. She could always please herself. He hugged the woman who was pinching her chest tightly and sniffed the nice smell of her body that was mixed with the fragrance of medicine.


    No matter how tired he was, he could still be contented.


    ¡°Father asked me to arrange the Buddhist ceremony. But this time, I can only protect you outside. You and Yinghua must be careful in the Huguo Temple and try to avoid them, do you understand?¡± Long Tianyu was still worried and warned Lin Mengya carefully.


    She stopped pretending to be angry with him. She leaned on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest and quietly listened to the various worries in his tone. She obediently nodded. Although she didn¡¯t want to meet those people, things might not be as simple as she had imagined.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you took the imperial decree of the empress and watched it for a long time today. But what¡¯s wrong? Or, do you think there is something wrong with the imperial decree?¡±


    Everything in her yard couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes. Therefore, Lin Mengya naturally did not keep it from him. But, straightening up from his arms, Lin Mengya had already figured out how to explain it.


    ¡°You know, I was spaced-out and silly before, right?¡±


    Long Tianyu naturally nodded when she took the initiative to mention the past. These things were not secrets to the people in the Capital City. Besides, after knowing that the silly lady was his princess, he had taken the initiative to send someone to Lin Mansion to investigate and monitor her.


    ¡°Actually, I was not born like this. Later someone framed me and poison me to make me live in a muddle for more than ten years. But on the sedan chair that day, Lin Mengwu gave me highly poisonous jujubes. I think it should happen to be an antidote to the poison, so I woke up. But this time, the paper used in the empress¡¯s imperial decree has undergone special treatment. It should be mixed with a drug that would make me stupid again. I think they just don¡¯t want me to be so smart to annoy them.¡±


    Lin Mengya deliberately mixed the two things half-truthfully. After all, everything she said was true. It was just that the cause and effect were twisted by her. Moreover, given her current relationship with Long Tianyu, they had sworn to love each other for life, and she must also find a most suitable excuse for her going out with Qinghu to find medicine before Long Tianyu could agree.


    Therefore, this time, she would never completely hide it from Long Tianyu. As for the truth, of course, she would make Long Tianyu understand it in another reasonable form. As expected, after hearing her words, Long Tianyu was very angry.


    There was a deep chill in his deep eyes. Of course, Lin Mengya, who knew him best, knew that it was the precursor to his decision to kill someone. She immediately patted his chest, and comforted Long Tianyu softly, trying to soothe his anger.


    But Long Tianyu grabbed her hands hard, and the distress in his eyes made Lin Mengya almost drown. In Long Tianyu¡¯s heart, when she was hurt, he was more uncomfortable and distressed than when he was hurt himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks to the teacher and you, I¡¯ve taken so many panaceas this year. Such a trivial drug did not affect me.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Selection of Her Brothers Future Wife

    Lin Mengya comforted Long Tianyu and tried her best to describe this matter as less important. Only after Long Tianyu confirmed that nothing would happen to his princess did he reluctantly believe her words. However, he was thinking about finding a suitable time to send for Baili Rui who was in a village outside the city. Maybe, this could really keep Lin Mengya safe.


    ¡°Qinghu will go with you too, right?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t want the damn fox to stay by Lin Mengya¡¯s side solemnly.


    But for her safety, Long Tianyu still had to give in. Apart from him, there were only Ling Ye and Qinghu whose martial arts were acceptable. Lin Mengya shook her head unexpectedly. She had seen how angry Long Tianyu was when Qinghu followed her around in the mansion.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of hatred these two had had in their previous life. Every time they met in this life, they would be like two fighting cocks and no one would let go of the other.


    ¡°Take him. Although I¡¯m outside, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t take good care of you. If he is there, you can be safer.¡±


    Long Tianyu was worried, and Lin Mengya felt a little happy and helpless. She was glad that he was worried about her, but sometimes, he was worried about her excessively. For her, this was indeed a little unexpectedly burdensome.


    ¡°No. There will be many harem ladies this time. It is inconvenient for him, a man, to show up. Besides, I suspect that the people around the empress might know Qinghu. You know what he did for a living before. If someone finds out, I¡¯m afraid it will not be a good thing for both you and me. The teacher¡¯s matter is already a lesson. If you are not at ease, you might as well ask the teacher to prepare some self-defense things for me. With those things, even if you and Qinghu join forces, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get near me.¡± Lin Mengya blinked and said playfully.


    In the end, Long Tianyu gave in to his princess and reluctantly agreed to her request. However, she secretly just wanted to ask Baili Rui for more poison.


    Her safety was his first concern. If something really happened at that time, he would rush in and take her away safely, even if it was against the emperor¡¯s order.


    ¡°Alright, I will ask someone to spread the message tonight. By the way, you said last time that you wanted to find a suitable wife for your brother. It just so happens that I have a list here for you to refer to. Besides, most of the ladies from each family will show up at the Buddhist ceremony in the temple. If you like any of them, you might as well check it out yourself.¡±


    Long Tianyu had always taken her words to heart. Therefore, Long Tianyu, who had never cared about other people¡¯s household affairs, had actually mobilized his secret guards to collect information from each family in the past few days.


    Baizhi served the hot porridge. She put the dishes on the table before Long Tianyu one by one. Lin Mengya read the information of the ladies, while Long Tianyu ate quietly.


    The information of Sanjue Hall had also been delivered to her in the evening. She had to admit that, compared to Long Tianyu¡¯s amateur work, the speed and detail of Sanjue Hall made Lin Mengya very satisfied.


    There were many similarities between the two materials. There was only one highlighted name of a lady who received very different reviews. Lin Mengya, after pulling out the information of this woman alone, found out that she was somewhat related to her.


    ¡°Xiao Xueyin? Didn¡¯t she Xiao Yixin¡¯s cousin who has been raised in Xiao Mansion since she was a child? Why, do you think she is unreliable? Or, what happened to the Xiao family?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the name and remembered a very dignified and beautiful face. In Capital City, someone had made a list of beautiful women for the daughters of various families back then. Lin Mengya was stupid, but she looked elegant and beautiful, which was why she was called Miss Stupid in the first place.


    Of course, the ranking of her was just playing tricks on her. Yue Ting and Xiao Xueyin were well-known on the list. Yue Ting was virtuous and gentle, while Xiao Xueyin was innocent and elegant. The two girls were neck to neck, but Xiao Xueyin¡¯s family background was not as prominent as Yue Ting¡¯s, so she fell slightly behind.


    She remembered that Xiao Xueyin had a good relationship with Yue Ting. Besides, due to the Xiao family, Xiao Xueyin was one of the girls that her father had set her brother up with. She had met the girl several times before. Although she was not as patient and generous with her as Xiao Yixin, she had never spoken harshly to her.


    To be honest, on the list of Sanjue Hall, she paid more attention to Xiao Xueyin. But in Long Tianyu¡¯s file, Xiao Xueyin¡¯s name was painted with a big conspicuous ¡®X¡¯ underneath.


    It was clear that she must not be considered. Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity was somehow aroused.


    ¡°Xiao family is reliable, and with Xiao Yixin, the relationship between them and us is already unbreakable. As for this girl Xiao Xueyin, according to their report, she recently had a close relationship with a confidante of Qinghan. This morning, Qinghan mentioned to me that the seal he didn¡¯t use frequently was missing. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and pretended to accidentally mention the seal to His Majesty. Otherwise, we would be still kept in the dark if something went wrong.¡± Long Tianyu put down the spoon in his hand and explained it with a solemn expression.


    Confidante, the missing seal, and sudden kindness. Even Lin Mengya found these key factors surprisingly weird. Besides, she never believed that there would be such a series of coincidences easily.


    She stared at the information and thought for a while before she thoroughly understood the meaning of Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Are you afraid that our Lin family will have another spy from the empress?¡±


    Long Qinghan¡¯s confidante was actually just an artistic and beautiful courtesan in the city. Besides, with the Xiao family¡¯s consistent arrogance, how could she have a close relationship with a courtesan of low status? She certainly had tried to made friends with that woman with a purpose.


    Long Tianyu saw that she understood it, so he stopped talking and just nodded slightly in reply. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit angry. Why did the empress have so much power? It seemed that the empress¡¯s spies were everywhere.


    It was really hard for her because there were traps everywhere!


    ¡°This is not an easy job. I originally intended to find my brother a wife who has a prominent family background and is not easy to mess with. This way, it can prevent them from conspiring against him again. But it seems that I can¡¯t be sure. After all, no one knows how they are related to each other!¡± Lin Mengya didn¡¯t care much about intrigue.


    She could remain calm when the two armies were confronting each other. But it was the intricate nepotism that gave her a headache. In her last life, she didn¡¯t even have parents. God had probably overcorrected it and gave her such an intricate life.


    It had really caught her by surprise.


    ¡°What is bothering you?¡± Long Tianyu looked at her, amused. She was so disappointed.


    It was rare for him to see her so depressed. When he was full, he put down the tableware, moved to Lin Mengya¡¯s side, and took the file in her hand. After just a few glances, he realized that his princess was probably stumped by the chaotic relationship between these families.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, why do these big families have to intermarry? Technically, these people are almost all relatives. I¡¯m confused now. This problem is not simple at all.¡±


    She pouted. Lin Mengya could behave like a child only in front of Long Tianyu. Long Tianyu looked at her helplessly. He had no choice but to accept his fate. He started to analyze the choice of her elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e for his beloved wife.


    ¡°Indeed, I have a suitable candidate here. But even if your brother likes her, she may not be willing to marry your brother.¡±


    Long Tianyu sat upright. He was holding a pile of girls¡¯ materials as a matchmaker. Her spirits immediately picked up. Her eyes widened and she looked at Long Tianyu suspiciously.


    ¡°My brother is a young hero. How could a beauty not love a hero?¡±


    With that, Long Tianyu¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. However, after thinking about it, he had joined the army at the age of thirteen and gone into battle at the age of fifteen. In fact, could he be regarded as a hero? After collecting himself, he began to answer Lin Mengya¡¯s question.


    ¡°If you want someone who does not cater to anyone and can deter the empress¡¯s family, I really have a candidate. However, her family and the Lin family have sworn enemies.¡±


    Could it be¡­


    The pride on Lin Mengya¡¯s face immediately froze. Yeah, there was a hard nut to crack who she could consider


    ¡°Apart from her¡­ isn¡¯t there really any better choice?¡±


    She swallowed and looked at him sincerely. She really hoped that he could immediately think of an alternative. But the reality was cruel. After Long Tianyu looked at his beloved wife apologetically, he could only silently shake his head.


    ¡°Apart from her family, intermarriage with any other family is risky. But if you really don¡¯t want to, we can wait.¡±


    A deep sense of powerlessness rose from Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. God, these were all debts owed by others, so why did she need her to pay it back!


    Looking at his princess¡¯s frustrated look, Long Tianyu felt that though these two families had some misunderstandings, it was none of Lin Mengya¡¯s business. Was there anything hidden from him?


    ¡°I can go to the Jin family to make peace for you. Although Jin Jue is a bit stubborn, he will still respect me. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Visit to the Jin Family

    Long Tianyu had thought that Lin Mengya found it hard to talk about it because of the incompatible relationship between the Lin family and the Jin family. He volunteered to do so, but it made the smile on Lin Mengya¡¯s face even more hesitant and weird.


    ¡°Actually¡­ actually¡­ General Jin is not so stubborn. It¡¯s just a matter of laughing and making up between my father and him. Actually, it¡¯s just that the eldest lady of the Jin family and I have some old grudges¡­¡± Lin Mengya smiled awkwardly. She had almost forgotten all about it.


    Maybe it was karma.


    She had thought that she and the lady of the Jin family would not be in contact with each other anymore. Unexpectedly, now the lady of the Jin family had become the first choice for her brother¡¯s future wife. Was this retribution? Or was it fate?


    Anyway, Lin Mengya was thinking angrily, if Miss Jin saw her, would she stab her with a knife?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Long Tianyu had had some experience with the temperament of his wife.


    She looked cute and gentle, but she never stopped thinking about how to play pranks on others. He had thought that based on the characters of his father-in-law and his mother-in-law, Lin Mengya might have been stimulated on their wedding and suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, it turned out that it was just some habits she had developed since childhood. It seemed that his princess still had many secrets g for him to discover.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Well, you know, I was so naive back then, and I didn¡¯t remember anything. It was about ten years ago. Originally, she and Yue Ting were both the daughter-in-law candidates of my father¡¯s choice. At the mansion that day, Yue Ting and Xiao Xueyin behaved very well, but¡­ Miss Jin had a little accident.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried her best to play it down.


    But Long Tianyu didn¡¯t believe her. Looking at her evasive eyes, he was afraid it was definitely not as simple as she said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, how can I help you?¡± Long Tianyu deliberately put on a look of embarrassment. Lin Mengya could only sigh secretly, lowered her head, and said in a frustrated manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just accidentally dropped a firework on Miss Jin. Then I accidentally pushed her into the small pond and she almost drowned¡­¡± Her voice was getting lower.


    The more Long Tianyu listened, the more he felt that there was something wrong with it.


    ¡°You mean, you dropped a firework on Miss Jin? Then why did you push her into the pond again?¡± Long Tianyu acted more like a patriarch who was forcing the kid who had done something wrong to tell the crime process.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Long Tianyu with embarrassment, and then replied in a low voice, ¡°The fireworks burned her clothes. I pushed her into the pond to save her life. But she almost drowned¡­¡± It was the first time Long Tianyu had heard such explosive news. He suddenly remembered that it seemed that Miss Jin had never left home since she was ten years old.


    Could it be because of her? No wonder she didn¡¯t dare to go to Jin¡¯s family to propose marriage. He could imagine that if an ordinary woman made such a big scene on a formal occasion where many seniors were present, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to even step out of her room, let alone get married. He was speechless. She looked aggrieved. It was obvious that Miss Jin was the victim. Why did she look like one?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore. I believe it was just an honest mistake. I will pay them a visit in a few days. I believe that General Jin will not blame you. However, Jin family is very fond of this young lady. I think you still have to visit her in person to show respect.¡±


    He patted Lin Mengya on the head with his big palm. Even though she was unwilling to do so, she had no choice but to obediently nod.


    In the final analysis, the incident was her fault. If she blamed others blindly, it would be a bit too much. Anyway, such a thing was ancient history. If Miss Jin didn¡¯t forgive her, then she would sincerely apologize to her, or ask Miss Jin to push her into the water too. In short, Long Tianyu was right. The daughter of Jin family was indeed the best marriage partner.


    She didn¡¯t mind being humiliated for the happiness of her brother! She had just promised Long Tianyu to visit the Jin family with him the day before, and Long Tianyu, who knew Lin Mengya very well, scheduled their visit at noon the next day to ensure that his wife would have plenty of time to visit the Jin family with him. Lin Mengya looked at the servants put some valuable gifts into the carriage one by one, dumbfounded


    In the end, Hongyu and the other girls put their newly dressed master into the carriage as they snickered. Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t even get angry, because it was caused by her after all. Despite Long Tianyu¡¯s noble status, he was willing to condescend to make peace with the Jin family for her brother¡¯s marriage. How could she find fault with such a sacrifice?


    It was just¡ª


    When she thought of facing the innocent girl dragged down by her in her memory, heavy guilt made Lin Mengya bury her head in her arms. Her evasive gesture was amusing to Long Tianyu, who was riding in the same carriage. His princess, a courageous woman who had stood up to the empress and Crown Prince, was now afraid of the young lady of the Jin family.


    Such a difference was surprising to him.


    Lin Mengya was the opposite of a bully. Especially she would feel a little at a loss to face a completely innocent person like Miss Jin.


    The carriage finally arrived at the Jin family, but after Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu got out of the carriage, they found that the door was locked. Lin Kui knocked on the door, and it was rare that there was no concierge to respond. The couple glanced at each other. Even if the Jin family was not at home, there should be a concierge at the door at least.


    Lin Kui knocked hard three more times. The door that was originally closed opened a small gap at this moment.


    ¡°Your Highness, this¡ª¡± Lin Kui turned around to consult Long Tianyu.


    The latter thought for a while, but could only nod. They came a little presumptuously, but the Jin family was so abnormal. If they didn¡¯t go in and take a look, they would be really worried.


    With the prince¡¯s consent, Lin Kui cautiously opened the gate of Jin family. After confirming that there was no danger inside, he returned to the prince and the princess.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s silent inside and there is no one.¡±


    It was strange. Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at the gate of Jin family that was half-open. In fact, the so-called feud between the Jin family and the Lin family was just a result of balancing the relationship in the imperial court or the military power. It was just a balancing tactic of the emperor after all. Besides, the situations of Jin family and Lin family were very similar. From the generation of her grandfather, they had been fierce generals who competed against each other.


    Now in the generation of her father and elder brother, they were still in fierce competition. It was just that the Lin family was more powerful now. But with the attention of the Jin family, if the Lin family became too arrogant, the Jin family could immediately replace it. This was the real intention of the emperors of the past dynasties.


    But today, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu had reached the atrium of the front yard, but they still hadn¡¯t seen anyone. Could it be that the Jin family had moved away and didn¡¯t live here anymore?


    ¡°Look, the soil of the flower pots in the yard is still moist. There should still be people living here.¡±


    Long Tianyu and Lin Kui have also noticed the details she noticed. Besides, the front yard was very clean, and it didn¡¯t look like there was no one to take care of it. It was just that it was already very rude to rush into someone¡¯s house like this. If they broke into the backyard and disturbed the female members of the family, it would be utterly inappropriate.


    When the two were hesitating, a servant in black cloth suddenly walked out from the corner door on the right. But this man who looked like he was in his forties came out with teary eyes. He was very sad. He was crying while walking. Lin Mengya glanced at Long Tianyu, who immediately sent Lin Kui to come forward and ask.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu learned why the front yard of the Jin family was so quiet.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know you were coming. Please forgive me.¡±


    When he saw Lin Kui who suddenly appeared in front of him, the servant thought it was a thief in the house, so he went to catch Lin Kui. But he was no match for Lin Ku. Lin Kui soon overpowered him. Anyway, they explained it clearly. The servant was convinced after seeing the manners of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu.


    With his sad look, Lin Mengya found it hard to blame him. After all, they broke into the house in the first place, and it was not his fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Get up and talk. What happened to your house? No one is guarding it in the yard, and even you are so sad.¡±


    Lin Mengya was dignified and beautiful, and her tone was gentle and peaceful, which immediately calmed the servant. After saluting her, he lowered his head and sobbed, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Well, my young master has suffered one calamity after another today. My master is really sad, so he was in no mood to welcome you two.¡±


    The servant¡¯s words surprised Lin Mengya secretly.


    ¡°Take your time. What happened? Forget it. Can you take me and the prince over?¡±


    Since something had happened, she and Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch.


    Long Tianyu agreed. Since they ran into it, they should lend a helping hand.

 Chapter 646 - The Funeral of the Jin Family

    The servant of the Jin family led the way, and the three followed.


    Lin Mengya took a careful look along the way. The decoration style of the Jin Mansion was different from that of the Lin Mansion. Although the decoration was noble and elegant instead of vulgar or extravagant, it revealed a rough heroic spirit.


    This accorded with the personality of the Jin family. Unlike the Lin family, the Jin family had a lot of family members. Mere Jin Jue himself had three sons.


    It was said that Jin Jue¡¯s new concubine had given birth to a son for him a few years ago. Moreover, the Jin family was a rare big family which was of one mind.


    In the past few years, the old general Jin Jue¡¯s brothers had always followed his leadership. A family like this was bound to thrive.


    So, if the Lin family and the Jin family were united by marriage, there would be no harm except that the Emperor might get a little ambivalent.


    After all, only the father and the eldest son of the Lin family looked somewhat promising. If there was no other power injected, the Lin family would soon lose the strength to compete with the Jin family.


    The Emperor would naturally consider the pros and cons.


    Besides, since Lin Mengya had married Long Tianyu, the Lin family of her generation would never rebel.


    But when they just arrived in the backyard, they heard depressed cries from inside. Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu exchanged glances and read a touch of confusion from each other¡¯s eyes.


    After the servant led them to the gate of a small yard, he went in, knelt on the ground, and began to weep. Lin Mengya stood at the gate and looked inside, and she felt bad.


    She figured out what was going on here. Obviously, they were mourning.


    But among the immediate relatives of Jin Jue, there were no more seniors except for him. Long Tianyu said he had met Jin Jue and his sons this morning. Could it be that Jin Jue¡¯s wife passed away?


    Before she could think about it carefully, Long Tianyu asked Lin Kui to go to the mourning hall and inform the Jin¡¯s elders of their arrival. Lin Mengya took a look at the yard and found it very exquisite and quiet. It was not like a place where a madam lived but like where a young lady lived.


    Was it possible that Miss Jin had an accident?


    ¡°Your Highness Prince and Princess Yu, I didn¡¯t know you had come, so I didn¡¯t go to the gate to greet you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Following Lin Kui out was Jin Jue, the head of the Jin family.


    It was said that the ancestor of the Jin family was a bandit in the mountain, and he attached most importance to ¡°brotherhood¡±, so his soldiers were more bandidos-like than other soldiers.


    They were brave in battles. But mere braveness was not enough for an army. Compared with the Lin family¡¯s army with strict military disciplines, the reputation of the Jin family¡¯s army was much worse.


    The enmity between the two families also resulted from this.


    But the veteran general Jin Jue, who used to have a dignified appearance, looked quite feeble now.


    The hair at his temples was white, and his eyes were deflated. He looked like a different person from the usual old general.


    ¡°No need to apologize. It is our fault for not informing you before we came. We didn¡¯t know you¡¯re conducting a funeral. I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Please tell me if there is anything we can help with.¡±


    Long Tianyu spoke earnestly. Fortunately, they were all wearing plain clothes that day.


    If he had known about it, they would not have walked in when they were holding a funeral.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. It is my children who lack God¡¯s blessing with short lives!¡±


    As Jin Jue spoke, drops of tears fell from his eyes.


    As the saying went, men did not easily shed tears. It seemed that Jin Jue was really sad.


    While they were talking, a few young men walked out of the mourning hall in the small courtyard.


    Seeing Jin Jue in grief, the young men with sorrowful expressions immediately walked forward to comfort him. But when they saw who the guests were, their eyes fell on Lin Mengya, who was standing behind Long Tianyu.


    A young man wearing a light gray shirt suddenly glared at her.


    ¡°You¡­ you are a murderer! How dare you come! You killed my sister! Today, I will let you repay!¡±


    Then he raised his hand, intending to hit Lin Mengya fiercely.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu was quick in response and stood between Lin Mengya and the man in an instant. Lin Kui reacted quickly as well. As a silver light flashed, a steel knife was placed on the young man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Jin Wu, don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    What came together with the steel knife was Jin Jue¡¯s scolding voice.


    The originally solemn scene became a bit noisy after such a tumult. All the other people moved their gazes to them, and a few sharp-eyed people actually recognized Lin Mengya.


    Now, Lin Mengya had become the target for all. Many stares, either shocked or angry, fell on Lin Mengya.


    In an instant, she became a sinner in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Father, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s her who killed my sister! If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t played tricks on her, how could she have ended like this! How could she¡­¡±


    The man was distraught, completely ignoring the steel knife on his neck. He pointed at Lin Mengya and widened his eyes with anger as if she had done something heinous.


    Lin Mengya hid behind Long Tianyu, but she was totally confused. ¡°Kill his sister? Impossible! I have never harmed Miss Jin.¡±


    Though she had made a mistake unintentionally, how could she have killed Miss Jin? Being blamed for no reason, Lin Mengya was also angry.


    Lin Mengya stood behind Long Tianyu with a sneer. She was so fearless that she looked into the accusing eyes of the Jin family. ¡°You must be Jin Wu, the second son of the Jin family. I am really sorry for what happened back then. However, your accusation is too far-fetched! You said I killed Miss Jin. Do you have solid evidence? If not, I will seek justice for your slander on me today!¡±


    Lin Mengya had a sharp tongue. Even Qinghu was always defeated, not to mention a martial ruffian who only knew how to fight with fists.


    Her words almost made Jin Wu vomit blood with anger. It was a pity that his father had stopped him and that Lin Kui and Long Tianyu were protecting her. He couldn¡¯t even get close to Lin Mengya, let alone strangle her.


    After seeing Jin Wu so crazy, young men around him stopped staring at Lin Mengya anymore and hurriedly took him away. Jin Jue sighed heavily as he looked at his second son, who was still yelling.


    He was a very broad-minded person, so after seeing Lin Mengya, he didn¡¯t show any blaming emotion. But because of Jin Wu¡¯s scolding, the people in the yard had surrounded Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu, and Lin Kui.


    Jin Wu was a fool, but Jin Jue was clear-minded. Lin Mengya was the daughter of the Lin family, who they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Moreover, her status as a princess was much higher than theirs now.


    If Jin Wu had really hit her, it would bring the Jin family a disaster. He had lost a son and a daughter. So, he couldn¡¯t bear to lose any more children.


    After a heavy sigh, Jin Jue smiled apologetically and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness Princess Yu, please forgive my son. He was too sad and confused. To be honest, today, both my daughter and youngest son suddenly passed away. He was just too grieved.¡±


    Lin Mengya was actually not very angry. She just couldn¡¯t stand the unprovoked criticism.


    Now that Jin Jue had said so, she decided not to pursue the matter.


    But it was a bit coincidental. When she just wanted to come to the Jin family to sound them out about their intentions, the young lady of the Jin family passed away.


    If it weren¡¯t for Long Tianyu¡¯s decision to pay a surprise visit, she was afraid that when they came a few days later, they would only see the skeleton of Miss Jin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. But what happened to the young master and Miss Jin? Did they have any chronic illness?¡±


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was full of curiosity.


    Jin Jue shook his head sadly and sighed before saying, ¡°This is divine retribution! The ancestors of our family must have done something wrong so that my children had to repay. I am not worthy of being a father!¡±


    Seeing Jin Jue so frustrated, Lin Mengya felt that things might not be so simple. As the saying goes, one reaps what he sows. But how could the wrong doings of the ancestors of the Jin family be retributed to these two youngsters?


    Unless¨C


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes glinted, but she felt something wrong in her heart. The mourning hall was so close in front of her. Even if it was really retribution, she must see it herself so as to avoid any grounds for others to blame her.


    ¡°Jin Jue, although we are not invited to the funeral, we¡¯ve already been here. We also want to mourn for the young master and young lady. Although our families have some misunderstandings, the deceased is the most important. I don¡¯t want other people to misunderstand the Jin family, thinking you¡¯re narrow-minded. Can you allow me to go in to burn the incense sticks and express the condolences on behalf of Prince Yu?¡±


    How could Jin Jue reject it?


    Moreover, what Lin Mengya said was indeed reasonable. Although it was not suitable to hold a grand funeral for kids who died young, no parents were willing to see their kids passed away silently.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Long Tianyu looked around coldly, frightening those people itching for making trouble. He wanted to go into the mourning hall together with Lin Mengya. But Lin Mengya pushed his hand and shook her head gently.


    Long Tianyu represented the royal majesty. He couldn¡¯t mourn for the children who died young in person. If Long Tianyu entered the hall, he would disgrace the royal family.


    Although he was worried, Long Tianyu knew that Jin Jue would not let his family make trouble now. So, he agreed to let her go into the mourning hall alone.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Kui were exuding a cold aura all the time, so no one dared to make things difficult for Lin Mengya right now.

 Chapter 647 - Rescue the Sister and Brother

    Long Tianyu was behind her, so Lin Mengya knew that no one dared to harm her now. Under the gazes of everyone, she followed Jin Jue to the wing room that was temporarily served as the mourning hall.


    At this moment, there were depressed crying all around the room. Jin Wu and his brothers were still in the hall with tearful eyes.


    But no one rushed to Lin Mengya or shouted ¡°life for life¡± again.


    ¡°Darling, this is Her Highness Princess Yu.¡±


    Jin Jue quietly pushed away the hands that others reached to support him, walked to the front of the coffins, and led a woman in a white dress over. According to the rules of Jin State, because Miss Jin was unmarried and her brother was under ten years old, their parents and relatives could not wear mourning clothes or hold a grand funeral for them.


    Only some loyal servants were wearing mourning clothes. Lin Mengya thought maybe the two coffins would be carried out and buried tonight.


    No wonder Jin Jue was so sad. But people couldn¡¯t come back to life after death, so Lin Mengya could only burn some incense sticks to express her sorrow.


    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know you would come. Please forgive me for not greeting you at the gate.¡±


    Madam Jin was about 50 years old. In Lin Mengya¡¯s memory, she was a delicate lady. Unexpectedly, the shock of losing her son and daughter had made her very haggard.


    ¡°Madam Jin, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Prince Yu and I came to visit you, but we didn¡¯t expect¡­ Please take care of yourself. May the young lady and the young master rest in peace.¡±


    Lin Mengya walked two steps forward and held Madam Jin¡¯s shaky body. Madam Jin looked at Lin Mengya, who was a few years younger than her daughter. Tears came out again from her red and swollen eyes.


    ¡°My daughter! It¡¯s all my fault! Mom failed to protect you!¡±


    Lin Mengya could understand her self-blame.


    The loss of children was the saddest thing for parents.


    Madam Jin didn¡¯t blame her. She just grabbed her hand and kept crying, which Jin Jue thought improper. When he was about to ask the servants to take Madam Jin away, Lin Mengya shook her head at him slightly, allowing Madam Jin to lead her to the coffins where the corpses were placed.


    ¡°Xin¡¯er, look, Her Highness Princess Yu is here to see you. If you have anything to say to her, speak it out, okay?¡±


    Madam Jin looked so sad, but her grip on Lin Mengya¡¯s hand was very tight. Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she thought it was just because Madam Jin was overwhelmed with grief.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Jin, who had been so sad just now, suddenly pushed her to the coffin in the next moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You should be buried with Xin¡¯er!¡±


    Her haggard face looked horrible, revealing murderous intent as if she wanted to die together with Lin Mengya. Lin Mengya felt that Madam Jin was pushing her vigorously. When she almost hit the vermilion coffin, she felt anxious.


    But the next second, she shouted as loud as she could.


    ¡°Stop! Your daughter seems to be alive!¡±


    Madam Jin stopped pushing Lin Mengya upon hearing her words. Lin Mengya managed to stabilize herself just as she almost hit it.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Madam Jin widened her eyes and looked at Lin Mengya as if she could not believe what she had said.


    ¡°I said, your daughter and son might not be dead yet. Let me double-check. I¡¯m afraid it will be too late if we don¡¯t hurry up.¡±


    Lin Mengya wanted to get rid of Madam Jin¡¯s grip but found her withered hands were like pliers. She couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    ¡°Nonsense! I saw my sister and brother die with my own eyes! Mother, she just wants to cheat us!¡±


    It was Jin Wu again, who desired to stir up trouble all the time.


    Lin Mengya cast an angry look at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Madam Jin, you must know my mother¡¯s fame back then. Also, General Jin Jue, you probably know that the condition of His Majesty did not get better until I entered the palace and treated him. Let go of me! Maybe your daughter and son can be saved!¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Madam Jin hesitated. They were her daughter and son. If there might be a miracle, she would definitely strive for it.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she relaxed her grips.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! Prince Yu is outside! She must be just buying time!¡±


    Jin Wu was eagerly trying to put Lin Mengya to death, but it was not up to him now. He was just a reckless man.


    ¡°Darling, please let her try. I am also sad about the death of the two kids. But she is Princess Yu after all. Are you going to let the entire Jin family be buried with the two children?¡±


    The old general Jin Jue might be the only sensible person in this family now. Jin Jue rushed to his wife¡¯s side, persuaded her, and pulled her away from Lin Mengya.


    After all, they dared not make too much noise here, because Long Tianyu and Lin Kui were outside. If they hadn¡¯t deliberately used their crying to cover up the quarrel, Long Tianyu would have broken in.


    Breaking free from Madam Jin¡¯s grip, Lin Mengya flexed her aching wrists. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she turned around. Actually, she was not making up excuses to survive.


    When she almost hit on the coffin, she suddenly heard a very subtle heartbeat. Although it was very weak, she heard it clearly at the very moment.


    Her hearing was extraordinary, especially for such subtle sounds. She turned on the Shen Nung system and conducted a rough check on the two siblings who had been put on clean clothes in the coffin.


    ¡°How did they die?¡±


    The signs of life were extremely weak, but they still could not hide from the Shen Nung system¡¯s detection. Lin Mengya immediately turned her head and asked the people around seriously.


    ¡°The young lady drowned, and the young master choked to death when eating.¡±


    A clever maid next to her was calmer, and she immediately answered Lin Mengya¡¯s question. Drowning and choking? Lin Mengya¡¯s heart immediately throbbed violently. No wonder there were still signs of life. Miss Jin¡¯s hair was still wet, so presumably, she still had time.


    ¡°Move them out immediately! Be quick! Now they are just in a state of suspended animation. If you are not quick enough, they will really die!¡±


    Hearing her saying this, the Jin family got into a flurry. They moved both Miss Jin and her young brother out with suspicion.


    Lin Mengya immediately chose one of the most effective and quick rescue methods in her mind. However, she was a little too busy to rescue two people at the same time.


    ¡°Jin Wu, follow my command! You rescue your sister!¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her head with a calm face, but Jin Wu was taken aback. Just when he was about to refute, Lin Mengya¡¯s next sentence choked his words.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you can only watch your brother and sister die. Stop dragging your feet! Are you worse than me?¡±


    Being scolded like this by Lin Mengya, even if Jin Wu was unwilling to do it, he had to squat down and follow her orders.


    ¡°Kneel on one knee, put your sister¡¯s abdomen on your lap, and pat her back.¡±


    Lin Mengya explained the movements concisely. Fortunately, Jin Wu was a martial artist, so it was not difficult for him. Seeing Jin Wu do as she said, Lin Mengya picked up the little boy and pressed his chest methodically, using the Heimlich Maneuver she had learned before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, continue to pat!¡±


    After patting a few times, Jin Wu found that his sister hadn¡¯t moved a muscle yet, so he thought Lin Mengya was teasing them. Just when he was about to have a big quarrel with her, she cast a calm look at him, so he had to continue to rescue his sister.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them.


    Time seemed to have frozen. Lin Mengya continued to rescue the boy with her usual face, but everyone else¡¯s eyes gradually changed from hopeful to desperate.


    ¡°Jin Jue, our daughter is dead!¡±


    Madam Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when she saw that her daughter didn¡¯t move at all.


    But just when she was about to cry, Miss Jin unexpectedly made a slight movement. Then, there came the sound of coughs.


    Miss Jin, whose eyes were closed, unexpectedly spat out the water that had accumulated in her lungs. Before Jin Wu could express his happiness, he met Lin Mengya¡¯s calm and quiet eyes.


    Subconsciously, he continued to pat his sister¡¯s back. He was a bit surprised and regretful underneath. If Lin Mengya could really save his younger brother and sister, he would not pursue the previous matter anymore.


    ¡°Wow¨C¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s rescue of the little boy was also very successful. He spat out what was choking in the trachea with a ¡°wow¡±. But the lack of oxygen just now caused intense discomfort to the child.


    Lin Mengya immediately placed him flat on the ground and held his head to make his breathing smoother.


    ¡°Resurgence! They are brought back to life!¡±


    The people around were shouting in surprise. They widened their eyes, looking at the miraculous moment.


    Only Lin Mengya noticed what the little boy had spat out. It looked like a whole chestnut. When a child ate this kind of thing, there was indeed a risk of choking, but there was something she cared more about.


    According to the current situation, the young master and Miss Jin had passed out for less than two hours. But their coffins and clothes were all ready. It was quite strange.


    After handing the boy to his mother, who was crying with joy, Lin Mengya pretended to be exhausted and quietly leaned back on Miss Jin¡¯s coffin behind.


    Although she couldn¡¯t tell the material, the workmanship was actually good, not like rushing work.


    And then, she glanced at the coffin of the little boy. The board was much thinner than that of Miss Jin¡¯s coffin. And it did not look like something that a powerful family would use. It must be made for ordinary kids that died young.


    Lin Mengya then had some speculation in her heart.

 Chapter 648 - Eager Love

    Finally, after Miss Jin spat out the last mouthful of water, Lin Mengya personally confirmed that she had been successfully rescued.


    Suddenly, the Jin family erupted in jubilation.


    Madam Jin cried with joy. Under such circumstances, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    But now, she was grateful to Lin Mengya. When she looked at Lin Mengya, her face showed complicated emotions.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think too much. Since the misunderstandings between us have been cleared up and your daughter and son are awake, let¡¯s wiped out the past.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not intending to take advantage of the Jin family. But if Long Tianyu got to know that they had wanted to harm her, then the Jin family might suffer a lot.


    Lin Mengya felt it was better to make friends than enemies. Many misunderstandings could be removed if the two parties could talk frankly.


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you for your magnanimity. Maids! Come here and help Princess Yu to the back hall to rest.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya could tell that although Jin Jue had always been respectful to her on the outside, he had also been a little bit angry with her on the inside. Now, the anger was removed, and she had turned hostility into friendship.


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, while the other servants began to tidy up the mourning hall in a hurry.


    After settling his family affairs, Jin Jue finally had the time to entertain the guests.


    After being invited out from the inner courtyard, Lin Mengya was led to a drawing-room.


    Long Tianyu and Jin Jue were both enjoying themselves there. No one would have thought that half an hour ago, this mansion had been full of sorrow. Lin Mengya walked slowly to Long Tianyu. After nodding at him, she sat down next to him.


    ¡°My son was ignorant, and he offended Your Highness just now. Thank you for your magnanimity and for not fussing with that boor. And I would also like to thank you for your help today.¡±


    The twist from great sadness to great joy made all sorts of feelings well up in Jin Jue¡¯s mind. Lin Mengya smiled politely and gently as if she had already forgotten about the offense before.


    Jin Jue couldn¡¯t help but feel more guilty. It seemed that compared to the tolerant daughter of the Lin family, the children in his own family were a little narrow-minded.


    He couldn¡¯t help but admire Lin Muzhi, his old rival for many years. He thought that if the descendants of the Lin family were numerous, the Jin family would be no match for the Lin family in the future.


    Therefore, his attitude towards Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu became more polite subconsciously.


    ¡°It is Prince Yu that asked me to help you. General Jin, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Being self-effacement just right, Lin Mengya gave all the credit to Long Tianyu.


    It was the stage of the men now. She had made a buzz already just now, so it was time to hand over the business to Long Tianyu.


    ¡°This¡­oh¡­it really makes me feel ashamed. Your Highness Prince Yu, please allow me to kowtow to you!¡±


    After speaking, Jin Jue was about to get up from the chair to kneel.


    But how could Long Tianyu accept this? He immediately stood up and held Jin Jue¡¯s arms with both hands, and smiled gently, not showing the slightest arrogance or coldness of the royal family.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that! General Jin, you are always loyal to the country, and I have long admired you. I came today just to visit you. If you do this to me, you will overwhelm me with more than what I deserve.¡±


    After a short stalemate, Jin Jue was finally helped up by Long Tianyu. Lin Mengya was holding a tea bowl, and a touch of triumph flashed across her eyes.


    In the beginning, the main reason why the Jin family had been defeated in the fight was that the children of the Jin family were too arrogant. They had angered the Emperor, so Jin Jue had been degraded to such a sinecure.


    Unexpectedly, after just a few years, Jin Jue¡¯s hostility had been reduced a lot. If this person was used well, he must be a trenchant edge.


    Lin Mengya thought about it, and she had a plan soon.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Compared with you two, I am a boor. It seems as if I have lived for so long in vain.¡±


    Jin Jue sat in his seat, but there was always a trace of guilt on his face. Long Tianyu also sat back in his chair. He had learned a lot from Lin Mengya, so he talked with Jin Jue in a friendly and natural tone.


    ¡°General Jin, you don¡¯t have to be like this. By the way, why the people of your mansion made such a big mistake? The young lady and master were almost mistakenly confirmed to be dead.¡±


    Long Tianyu pretended to be just chattering to induce the old general into telling the truth.


    It turned out when Jin Jue had just returned home from the court, he heard his daughter had fallen into the lake accidentally.


    They had told him that she had no breath when being salvaged from the water. His youngest son had been eating chestnuts when hearing the news, and he had been choked on chestnut in shock. And he had almost lost his life.


    When Lin Mengya listened to the story, she found that there were too many strange things about this matter.


    However, she didn¡¯t ask any questions. The Jin family was not stupid. The reason why they hadn¡¯t noticed those abnormalities at the beginning was that their thoughts had been disturbed by the accidents.


    So, as long as they noticed the abnormalities, those who had secretly played dirty tricks would get into trouble.


    ¡°So, that is how it is. I think you must have many important things to deal with, then we don¡¯t want to disturb you anymore. We¡¯d like to leave now.¡±


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya deserved to be called a perfect match. They didn¡¯t need to communicate about this kind of thing at all, and they could make the same decision by tacit understanding.


    They got up and said goodbye. Lin Kui had already handed over all the gifts they had brought to the servants of the Jin family.


    Although the matter could not be announced to the world, it could be regarded as a great thing. They hadn¡¯t expected after the sudden decision of visiting the Jin family, they would bump into such a thing. Their good luck was one in a million.


    Jin Jue invited them for dinner, but Long Tianyu knew that the Jin family still had a lot of things to deal with. He thought it was the best timing for them to leave now.


    Jin Jue was very grateful to Prince and Princess Yu for their help, so he personally saw them off to the gate. After seeing the carriage going away, he went back into the mansion with the servants.


    Lin Mengya gently lifted the curtain of the carriage with her fair hand. After a glance at the direction of the Jin family, a sneer appeared on the corners of her lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to bump into such a thing. It seems it is fate that brought the Jin family and us together.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not think this was an accident. Actually, since the moment she had heard about Miss Jin¡¯s accident, doubts had filled her mind.


    It was said that after being tricked by her, Miss Jin had become a little timid and weak. Although it was nothing serious, it was not suitable for her to go out after all. She had lived safely for so long. Why did she fall into the water today?


    Perhaps, the real accident was the sudden visit of Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu. In the script written by the plotter, Miss Jin was already dead by now.


    ¡°The information was leaked.¡±


    Long Tianyu also returned to his usual indifference, with a fit of rare anger in his tone. Since the matter of Baili Wuchen, Long Tianyu had already purged Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    But this kind of thing had happened again today. How could Long Tianyu not get angry?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with the people in your mansion. My brother is already at the age to get married. After the death of Yue Ting, many families are already eager to take action. If it weren¡¯t for that Lin Mengwu and Shangguan Qing had been grounded by my father for a long time, I¡¯m afraid there would have been many people visiting my family. Moreover, I think this matter must have something to do with one person.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes flashed, and a person¡¯s name appeared in her mind. That person was extremely intelligent, but she was very infatuated with her brother.


    If she had planned the whole thing, Lin Mengya would not feel surprised.


    ¡°You mean, Shangguan Hui?¡±


    Long Tianyu immediately guessed the name. In this selection, Shangguan Hui was actually classified as one of the first choices, the same as Miss Jin. If she had plotted it, then there were only two possibilities.


    First one, she had discovered the current situation by herself, so she schemed this plot.


    As for the second one, it was a possibility Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Well, apart from her, no one is so eager to kill Miss Jin. But if it were her, I also know that she is unable to conduct such a scheme. However, she is a smart person. Maybe she used some method.¡±


    Love could make people blind.


    Shangguan Hui was very smart, and her methods were also powerful. From the fact that she could get rid of the control of the Empress, Lin Mengya could see her capability.


    In fact, she had wanted Shangguan Hui to marry her brother just to destroy Empress¡¯s plan. And Shangguan Hui was indeed smart enough to save the Lin family from the mess. But she had miscalculated Shangguan Hui¡¯s eagerness of marrying his brother and forgotten that the people of the Shangguan family had always been unscrupulous and vicious as long as they wanted to achieve the goal.


    To be honest, if Miss Jin could be half as capable as Shangguan Hui, Lin Mengya would do whatever it took to get her married to her brother. If both of these women could marry her brother, things would be double insured, though it sounded somewhat unfair.


    ¡°Huh, the women of the Shangguan family are all the same.¡±


    Speaking of the Shangguan family, Long Tianyu felt the same as Lin Mengya. He had no good impressions of them.


    ¡°No, the people from the Shangguan family are not all the same. At least, Shangguan Hui can be used by us. Lin Kui, when we get back, you personally go to the Shangguan family to send Shangguan Hui my invitation card.¡±


    Probably Shangguan Hui hadn¡¯t thought about the troublesome consequences she would bring to Lin Mengya by taking action ahead of her. Even if Lin Mengya still had to act according to the original plan, she must give her some warnings.


    Sending the invitation card to her openly was tantamount to exposing the relationship between them to the Empress.


    By then, Shangguan Hui would understand how serious the consequences would be if she didn¡¯t act upon the plan.

 Chapter 649

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid if you push her too hard, she will become a retainer of the Empress?¡±


    Long Tianyu certainly knew that Lin Mengya would never forgive people who acted arbitrarily.


    However, he was worried that Shangguan Hui would become a tool of the Empress like Shangguan Qing.


    ¡°She? Impossible. Although Shangguan Hui is from the Shangguan family, she is much smarter. What¡¯s the use of forcing my brother to marry her if he dislikes her? Besides, with my help, her chances of success will be greater. If she loses my support, she will never win my brother¡¯s heart in her life.¡±


    Shangguan Hui was a smart woman. Even if she had done something silly, she would correct it soon.


    Lin Mengya chose Shangguan Hui because she was not as paranoid as the other members of the Shangguan family.


    The people who could think sensibly would know how to get the most benefits. Lin Mengya was such a person, and so was Shangguan Hui.


    ¡°You are really a disaster for the Shangguan family. By the way, I heard the old lady of the Shangguan family will also go to the temple this time. My mother said that she has been tough since she was young. You have to be careful.¡±


    Although Long Tianyu was one of the few male guests accompanying them, the old lady of the Shangguan family was the mother of the Empress.


    So, as a junior, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t be too rude to the old lady.


    ¡°It seems the Empress really attaches great importance to this religious rite. She really does like to push herself forward and show off.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that herself was not that important. At least, the Empress would not go through the trouble of bringing all the female relatives of the principal officials to the ceremony, just to make trouble for her.


    But what had happened that day had cast a shadow over Lin Mengya¡¯s heart. What on earth had the Empress used to make her have such a weird reaction?


    Lin Mengya had various speculations, but they had all been overturned by herself one by one. It seemed she could only roll with the punches.


    While chatting, they returned to the mansion. Long Tianyu had specially ordered Lin Kui to keep the matter of the Jin family a secret. Later, Lin Mengya unexpectedly received a gift from the Jin family. Lin Mengya guessed they must feel sorry for not entertaining them well.


    Although it was called a religious rite, in fact, it was just a tea party in which ladies from various families gathered together to talk about the household stuff and to get some fresh air.


    Lin Mengya barely went to such gatherings because she did not have time. Moreover, she would become the focus of discussion as long as she attended.


    Instead of letting people gossip about her, it was better to stay at home. Gradually, she had gained a reputation of being a loner. As for other things, there was not much loss.


    After all, the ladies who could call the shots at home barely attended such boring gatherings of noble ladies.


    Long Tianyu had been busy these few days. The Empress was going to make royal progress, and there would be a religious ritual related to the fortune of the country.


    There must be no mistake at all. Fortunately, Long Qinghan was assisting him, and everything was going well.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya was relaxed now. Every day, she was either teasing the children or listening to the girls chatting, and she was enjoying herself.


    ¡°Princess, the lady of the Shangguan family wants to see you.¡±


    The maid in charge of the doorkeepers sent Shangguan Hui¡¯s visiting card to Lin Mengya respectfully.


    Lin Mengya was feeding Lin Moyan with lotus soup. She just glanced at it and didn¡¯t give any orders.


    The maid did not dare to move, so she could only stand behind her with her head down.


    Lin Mengya fed the sweet soup to Lin Moyan little by little. The little guy was eating happily with a smile. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t stop until he no longer stared at the bowl in her hand.


    ¡°Lead her in, and I will see her in the drawing-room.¡±


    Actually, Shangguan Hui had sent a person to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion the day after Lin Mengya had asked Lin Kui to send the invitation card to her.


    But before the man could get in the gate, he had been driven away by the servants under Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.


    By now, she had ignored Shangguan Hui for a long time. This time, she had made it very clear.


    If Shangguan Hui wanted to cooperate with her, she had to be obedient. Otherwise, she had countless ways to let Shangguan Hui know that she was not Lin Mengya¡¯s only choice.


    The maid went to send the word to Shangguan Hui immediately. Lin Mengya asked Ms. Tian to take care of the two children, and then she walked to the drawing-room with the four girls.


    Before entering, she saw that a vague figure was walking around worriedly at the door of the drawing-room.


    As soon as the person saw Lin Mengya, she immediately walked towards her anxiously.


    ¡°Princess, you are¡ª¡±


    Shangguan Hui¡¯s delicate face was overflowing with eagerness at this moment. She was wearing a bean-green dress. Although it was not expensive, it set off her slender figure, making her look like a willow branch trembling in the wind.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her faintly and then walked into the room with the four maids. Shangguan Hui was still playing tricks. Did she think Lin Mengya was mentally retarded?


    ¡°Sit down, please. Look at you! You looked as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. What¡¯s wrong? Have your family decided on another marriage for you?¡±


    Lin Mengya took her seat, and one of her maids immediately gave her a cup of fragrant tea.


    After having a sip, Lin Mengya asked the question slowly. Her words seemed as if she didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ how could you be so careless? Now, everyone in my family knows that you have sent me an invitation card. If it reaches that person¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid that our relationship will¡­¡±


    Shangguan Hui looked cowardly and frightened now. Showing weakness did make people feel pitiful for her.


    No one else would expect that such a beautiful and weak woman turned out to be so vicious.


    There was a perfect smirk at the corners of Lin Mengya¡¯s lips. Since Shangguan Hui didn¡¯t tell the truth, Lin Mengya would sit still and watched her acting quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not blaming you. It¡¯s just¡­ you know that person in the palace is busy with the praying business these days, so she may not have time to care about me, a small potato. I¡¯m just afraid of getting you involved.¡±


    Shangguan Hui turned the anxiety on her face into worry just right. She looked as if she was thinking about the interests of Lin Mengya, but there was a clear touch of inquiry hidden in her eyes.


    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t known her so well, maybe she would have been fooled by her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I went to the Jin family a few days ago. As you know, the Jin family had some connections with my family. Especially Miss Jin, she and my brother are also old acquaintances. We had an unexpectedly good chat, and I thought you and Miss Jin should also be congenial. So, I asked Lin Kui to send you an invitation card. I didn¡¯t expect Lin Kui to be so ignorant. He almost got you into trouble.¡±


    Lin Mengya said tactfully, and the mood in her soft eyes seemed to have never changed at all. But Shangguan Hui was shocked by the words.


    She looked a little hesitant, but soon she adjusted her mentality.


    ¡°Really? What a pity! I have never met Miss Jin. I hope you can introduce me to her if there is any chance in the future.¡±


    Lin Mengya carefully observed every move of Shangguan Hui with her eyes. She found that she didn¡¯t show much disappointment or other emotions except for a little guilty conscience just now.


    Could it be that her guess was wrong?


    ¡°Sure. But you have to wait for her to get better. Miss Jin is dogged by bad luck. If it weren¡¯t for me, she would have died.¡±


    Lin Mengya continued to test the water, but she found there was only somewhat surprise on Shangguan Hui¡¯s face.


    Except for her, who else would desperately hope Miss Jin to die?


    ¡°What happened? I didn¡¯t go out of home recently, so I am uninformed of her news. However, I heard from my family that Miss Jin had never taken a single step out of the door for many years. How could she have an accident in her own home?¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little confused. She kept staring at Shangguan Hui until the latter felt a little uncomfortable, and she then moved her eyes away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help but ask. Shangguan Hui widened her eyes and hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°How could I have the capability to do such a thing? I remember that my aunt took me to Jin Mansion unexpectedly the other day. But I didn¡¯t see Miss Jin. Are you suspecting it is me that did it? I admit that I do have thought about getting rid of Miss Jin, but she had the accident before I could do anything. When you sent the invitation card to my home, I just thought you knew about my plan.¡±


    Shangguan Hui also removed her disguise and said everything in her mind out. But Lin Mengya still looked at her with questioning eyes, and Shangguan Hui, who was a little scared, showed a weird smile.


    In the end, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I just mentioned it secretly when the seniors of my family were chatting. But I promise I only mentioned her name. Lin Mengya, you have to believe me. Although I want to marry your brother, I would not murder people!¡±


    Shangguan Hui was a little anxious, fearing that she would completely lose Lin Mengya¡¯s trust.


    In fact, that day, her family had been just chatting, talking about the unmarried young men of influential families in the capital. Naturally, Shangguan Hui had blurted it out when they had spoken of Lin Nansheng.


    She was staying at home, but she had heard of all the gossips, big and small, in the capital.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so coincidental. Just after she had mentioned Miss Jin, she had had an accident. Those who had been chatting there that day were all her family. So, at least, that information shouldn¡¯t be leaked out of the Shangguan family.


    ¡°When I was not in the capital, has the Empress ever summoned you?¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she seemed to have omitted something. Shangguan Hui¡¯s dress today seemed a little more exquisite than before.


    And even the hairpin in her hair was a rare piece of jewelry that only the ladies in the palace could wear. Shangguan Hui was just the daughter of a collateral branch of the Shangguan family. How could she get such jewelry?

 Chapter 650 - Cultivate Her Trusted Subordinate

    ¡°I¡¯ve entered the palace once to pay my respect to the Empress with my father. Oh, yes, she rewarded me with a lot of things. After we came back, my father always reminds me to appreciate the Empress¡¯s grace, and he asked me to wear them at regular times. Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Hui carefully looked at her clothes and jewelry. She had carefully checked these things before, and there were no problems at all. But the way Lin Mengya looked at her made her feel that something was wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re talented. As I expected, the Empress would try to drag you over to her side. It seems that you have been targeted by her. Recently, have people often mentioned political affairs in front of you?¡±


    Shangguan Hui was so talented and scheming. How could the Empress let her do whatever she wanted without interfering?


    All the previous indulgences were just for training her into the best pawn. Shangguan Hui thought for a while, and suddenly, her expression changed. It was a little unbelievable for her.


    ¡°Impossible! It can¡¯t be her!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui and sighed quietly. The thoughts of people were hard to predict. Lin Mengya had experienced the pain of being betrayed by her trusted friends.


    So, she naturally knew how heartbroken Shangguan Hui was.


    ¡°I think you should be more careful. My invitation card to you seems not a bad thing now. It is up to you whether you can seek benefit in risk.¡±


    The Empress didn¡¯t necessarily know that Shangguan Hui liked her brother, but she must have noticed her resourcefulness.


    If not, she would have not bought the person close to Shangguan Hui deliberately to reveal the matter to her. She wanted Shangguan Hui to figure out the pros and cons herself and act according to her plan.


    However, there should be a lot of advisers around the Empress. There must be a reason for Shangguan Hui to stand out in the eyes of the Empress. Why did she value her so much?


    Lin Mengya looked Shangguan Hui up and down again. Maybe there was something she didn¡¯t know.


    Or, had she put the cart before the horse in this matter?


    If the Empress had known the candidates for her brother¡¯s wife in advance and leaked the information to Shangguan Hui, it could explain the matter. After all, no matter how powerful the counselors around the Empress were, they could do little about the matters of the ladies in boudoirs. Who of them could be a match for Shangguan Hui?


    ¡°I know. By the way, there seems to be something abnormal in the palace these days. The Empress invited a monk to the Huguo Temple together with her to pray. I don¡¯t know where he came from, but I¡¯ve met him several times. The monk looks somewhat evil.¡±


    Shangguan Hui was indeed excellent. After a short trance, she had regained her usual shrewdness.


    The Empress intended to cultivate her, and this was not a bad thing. If she could really become a member of the Empress¡¯s inner circle, then her value to Lin Mengya would be even greater.


    Besides, she also understood the reason why the Empress needed to get rid of Miss Jin. She just wanted Lin Nansheng to marry one of her people. If so, Shangguan Hui must run faster to avoid others getting the ring before her.


    ¡°A monk? Isn¡¯t she going to the Huguo Temple to pray? Is he a monk of the Huguo Temple?¡±


    Shangguan Hui shook her head. She felt the monk was weird. He did not look like a compassionate monk.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what place she invited the monk from. My aunt in the palace told me that not long after this monk arrived, he said that a little palace maid was a demon. As a result, the girl disappeared soon. A compassionate monk will definitely not do this kind of thing. Besides, he smells weird too. I can¡¯t tell what kind of smell it is, but every time I smell it, I feel very strange. It is not the fragrance of sandalwood or any makeup. In short, it makes people inexplicably feel disgusted.¡±


    After listening to Shangguan Hui¡¯s words, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered something.


    She asked Hongyu to get the special decree from the Empress quickly, and then she asked Shangguan Hui to smell it to see whether it was the weird smell of the monk.


    ¡°This is it! Although it is very weak, I am sure it is the smell of the monk. It¡¯s strange. This is clearly a decree from the Empress. How could it be contaminated with that monk¡¯s scent?¡±


    Shangguan Hui was full of doubts, and the questions in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind were no less than hers.


    ¡°This time, will he go to the Huguo Temple with the Empress?¡±


    Shangguan Hui nodded. After Lin Mengya¡¯s reminder, she suddenly found that since she had come back from the palace last time after meeting the Empress, her family seemed to have paid more attention to her.


    They would tell her whatever happened in the capital. All these seemed to have been arranged by the Empress deliberately. But she and Lin Mengya would benefit from it in the end.


    ¡°Please pay more attention to him for me. I¡¯m afraid this person will harm me. By the way, since you are here, I can¡¯t keep you in suspense all the time. I have to ask you a question. If I let you and Miss Jin marry my brother together, will you feel wronged?¡±


    Originally, Lin Mengya had planned to discuss it with Shangguan Hui when the matter was finalized. But since the Empress had known about it, she must cut the knot with a sharp knife.


    Otherwise, there might be accidents later. After the Empress solved all the urgent problems in hand, the first thing she would do would be to manipulate Lin Mengya¡¯s brother¡¯s marriage.


    If so, there would never be days of peace for the Lin family. Shangguan Hui did not reject, but her eyes darkened, and her expression was a bit bitter.


    ¡°Since you have said so, I have no reason not to agree. Don¡¯t worry. I am not a narrow-minded woman. Even if she is the wife and I am the concubine, I will have no complaints as long as I can marry him.¡±


    Lin Mengya felt deep guilty in her heart. After all, under Shangguan Hui¡¯s condition and the Empress¡¯s appreciation, she could marry into the royal family if she wanted to, let alone a small general¡¯s mansion.


    Unexpectedly, for the sake of her brother, she was willing to share him and his love with another woman. Although Shangguan Hui decided it by herself, Lin Mengya knew that she was the biggest promoter.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Her apology was hypocritical. Lin Mengya knew that all of this stemmed from her selfishness.


    In a certain way, she and the Empress were actually the same kind of people.


    For their own benefit, they could sacrifice anyone. The difference was that the Empress always used altisonant reasons, while Lin Mengya was so blunt even when she used others.


    Speaking of which, neither of them was a good person.


    ¡°No need to apologize. It is my own choice. Besides, most young men of the influential families in the capital have concubines. We¡¯re not as lucky as you. I envy you. Prince Yu treats you with all his heart.¡±


    After talking about this, Shangguan Hui felt at ease. To be honest, after Lin Mengya had been away for a few months, she was afraid that she had forgotten their agreement.


    Now, Shangguan Hui finally rested assured. To Lin Mengya, she was even more loyal. Lin Mengya smiled but did not reply.


    This kind of wholehearted love might not be a good thing in this time and space. One man¡¯s trash was another man¡¯s treasure. To defend this hard-won love, she didn¡¯t know there were how many difficulties she had to overcome.


    Shangguan Hui was smart, so she naturally understood it. After talking with Lin Mengya for a while, she left.


    Lin Mengya was sitting alone in the drawing-room, thinking, and the four girls were also sent out by her. The monk who suddenly appeared, the palace maid who disappeared, and the strange fragrance.


    All of this made Lin Mengya feel uneasy from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Just as she was pondering, suddenly, roars of a tiger that could pierce the clouds sounded from outside.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Immediately afterward, there came the howls of a wolf. Suddenly, two lightning-like shadows rushed towards Lin Mengya in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t even see their movement clearly. But the bloody and cruel scene others might have expected did not appear. The two beasts put their big heads on Lin Mengya¡¯s knees obediently.


    They stuck out their tongues and licked Lin Mengya¡¯s small face passionately. The two big guys didn¡¯t stop until she giggled because of the itches. They then laid on the ground lazily, but their expressions were still submissive.


    ¡°Are you done playing outside? Do you still know where your home is? I have been back for so long, but you two have never come home to see me. Did someone abduct you and run away?¡±


    Lin Mengya patted the heads of the two guys lightly, but the words were said to the stiff figure outside. Since Zhu Yan had lived with the baby tiger and Snow, this guy seemed to have found the joy of life again.


    It was said that he had personally taken the two guys to hunt in the forest in the outskirts, generating big tumult in the originally quiet forest. Fortunately, the two little guys had been raised by humans. Although they would not take the initiative to get close to others, at least they would not take the initiative to attack strangers.


    Lin Mengya felt that such an environment would help restore the wildness of the two little guys, so she hadn¡¯t interfered. She hadn¡¯t expected Zhu Yan and the two beasts to play so madly that they had lived in the woods for half a month.


    She had thought that Zhu Yan, who used to be so proud, was going to be the ancient version of Tarzan!


    ¡°Groan¡­¡±


    Being blamed by Lin Mengya, the two clever little guys groaned as if playing cute. Looking at their flattering actions, Zhu Yan snorted outside.


    Then he couldn¡¯t help but walk up to Lin Mengya. In addition to contempt, there was deep jealousy in his eyes.


    ¡°Two stinky beasts! Isn¡¯t she just a woman? Why are you so obedient to her?¡± They were still in a love-hate relationship. But today the two beasts were in a good mood, so they just glanced contemptuously at Zhu Yan¡¯s thin body with their huge eyes. After Lin Mengya started to stroke them, they began to squint and snore comfortably.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s face had already been tanned by the sun. But suddenly, his face became even darker.

 Chapter 651 - Her Physical Condition

    ¡°Hey, long time no see. I can¡¯t believe you still despise women. How is it? My two pets have been giving you a lot of bother, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Every time they met, there was animosity between the two.


    Lin Mengya did not know if it was because she would be unconsciously childish every time she met Zhu Yan, or because she just thought Zhu Yan looked so cute when he was embarrassed.


    ¡­


    Of course, the person who felt hurt would definitely be Zhu Yan.


    However, neither Lin Mengya nor Zhu Yan was bored with it. The two continued to banter with each other, and there was always the roar teemed with the partiality from the two beasts.


    Zhu Yan looked at Lin Mengya in front of him, appearing sulky, and the ferocity of a wild animal gradually came into his eyes.


    However, it only lasted for a brief moment.


    For even the fiercest beasts knew the difference between their enemies and their own people.


    This woman, though, was one of his own, who he wished he could grab her by the throat.


    ¡°Humph! Your two pets are just as useless as you.¡±


    With his lips curled, Zhu Yan turned away with a defiant look on his face.


    Looking at his puny physique, Lin Mengya stopped provoking him.


    Smiling, she touched the big heads of two small beasts. Not long after they were apart, their fuzz was almost gone.


    Beneath their sleek coat were strong muscles.


    If Lin Mengya had not kept them in captivity, they would have been the kings of beasts.


    Or they might have died in the mouth of some ferocious beasts.


    However, Lin Mengya did intend to release them back into the forest.


    After all, they were not domesticated kittens or puppies. One day, she would have to set free them back to the mountains.


    ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of them.¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle, a far cry from the way she was so imperious just now.


    Zhu Yan was stunned, but he just raised his head and did not continue to satirize her.


    Although he was rude, he was not stupid. At least, he could see that Lin Mengya treated him sincerely.


    And everyone here really liked him from the bottom of their hearts. Even though he was always a handful, no one sneered at him.


    It was a very different world from the one he had been in before.


    Here he could be unrestrained and free from bravado.


    Besides, he might not have been so happy and relaxed in the forest if the two beasts had not protected him desperately.


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhu Yan, who was walking out with his head raised. The smile on her face kept growing.


    In fact, Zhu Yan was just like her two little beasts.


    They all had vicious claws, but at the same time also had a childlike, pure heart.


    It was the best way to let him be with the two little guys. Apart from anything else, the two little guys¡¯ well-proportioned bodies and smooth fur should be the result of Zhu Yan and the two little guys helping each other.


    ¡°Snow, baby tiger, if I really can¡¯t come back, you have to protect our family. Do you understand?¡±


    The two huge heads were playing on her knees, but they did not understand the struggle in Lin Mengya¡¯s tone.


    Before she left, however, she wanted to get everything in order.


    Only in this way could she fight for a chance for her own to live safely without hesitation.


    After playing with the two little beasts, Lin Mengya went back to her own yard and threw a lavender cloak over her shoulders.


    With a slight sigh, she took Qinghu secretly into an inconspicuous small carriage.


    The carriage went on quietly all the way, and finally, it seemed to stop at random in a small country house.


    After he gently tapped on the door three times, a secret sign she had agreed on, a pair of eyes popped out of the ancient door.


    Having seen who it was, the man opened the door gently.


    After making sure that no one was around, Lin Mengya and Qinghu ducked into the small courtyard.


    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled the fragrant smell of medicine.


    The smell of herbs reassured her. Since she smelled the extremely strange fragrance, Lin Mengya increasingly felt that the fragrance of herbs was more elegant than any perfume.


    ¡°Mr. Baili is inside. Your Highness, this way please.¡±


    The guard arranged by Lin Kui was not only responsible for Baili Rui¡¯s safety but also for his daily life.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya specially chose a person who was steady. After nodding slightly to him, she lifted the door curtain and went into the inner room.


    In the sparse room, Baili Rui was studying his precious herbs.


    Since coming back from Yun State, Baili Rui began to be interested in venomous insects, as if possessed.


    Moreover, perhaps all the masters were like him who could grasp the whole category after he grasped a typical example.


    In such a short time, Baili Rui really made some achievements in his research.


    Lin Mengya stood quietly at the door, afraid to disturb her teacher who was immersed in his thoughts.


    ¡°Little girl, why are you standing at the door? Come here and let me feel your pulse.¡±


    As soon as he turned around, Baili Rui saw the two standing at the door.


    He immediately put down the item in his hand, waved his hand, and looked at his student kindly.


    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t dare to disturb you, Mr. Baili. Are you used to being here? I¡¯ve ordered my people to bring all the things in the stone chamber here, but I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ve damaged your things.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat down in the chair opposite Baili Rui, and then obediently held out her right hand.


    As there was someone Long Tianyu had arranged here, it was inappropriate for Yunzhu to come.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had told her that he had already managed to deal with Baili Rui¡¯s matter.


    Soon Baili Rui would be able to choose for himself whether to remain in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion or to be free.


    Lin Mengya knew that if he did choose to leave, he would most likely go to her Sanjue Hall.


    Anyway, he would not be used by others.


    ¡°Your pulse is¡­ Little girl, you can¡¯t delay any longer.¡±


    Baili Rui meant something other than what he was saying, probably because he was afraid Long Tianyu¡¯s people would overhear him.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly as she quickly wrote a few words in his palm with her finger.


    ¡°I feel a little tired these days. I guess that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get enough rest. Are there any good pills here, Mr. Baili? Give me some, will you?¡±


    Lin Mengya sounded as usual, but Baili Rui¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    He turned over his hand, and wrote in Lin Mengya¡¯s palm.


    At the same time, he answered, ¡°Well, I knew you were coming to ask for my precious pills. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Baili Rui with a sad expression on her face.


    She tugged at her teacher¡¯s sleeve. Baili Rui could not bear to see the pleading look on her face.


    Finally, he gave a soft sigh and nodded. He turned to his medicine cabinet and took out a white pill about the size of a peanut.


    He wrapped it up with a small piece of paper and handed it to Lin Mengya, along with the medicine he had prepared.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Baili. I¡­ I¡¯ll come back and see you again.¡±


    Her teacher¡¯s kindness to her had been too great for her to repay.


    However, as the only person close to the teacher, she had to eat the poison concocted by her teacher himself.


    Actually, it was also a very painful thing for Baili Rui.


    ¡°Go now. I hope you¡¯ll bring me some good news when you come next time.¡±


    Baili Rui looked at his student reluctantly. Although they had only known each other for a year, this smart and naughty girl had long been treated as a daughter by him.


    Looking at her teacher, Lin Mengya suddenly turned around and gave him a big hug. Then she smiled and walked out of Baili Rui¡¯s sight.


    She hoped that everything would go well and that she could go back to these people again.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya remained silent; even Qinghu, who had always been noisy, was quiet beside her.


    It was not until they were back in Liuxin Courtyard that the quiet Qinghu broke the silence between them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a chance of living even if we don¡¯t go looking for herbs?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked up at Qinghu¡¯s face in front of her. He looked so pretty that it was hard to tell whether he was a man or a woman.


    With a feeble smile, she lifted her snow-white hands and put them on Qinghu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Touch them and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Qinghu gently covered her delicate little hands, but they seemed unusually cold.


    Suddenly, Qinghu grabbed her hands tightly and for the first time, his eyes were filled with fear.


    It was a fear worse than when he had heard of his own death.


    ¡°How could this be¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya pulled back her hands and kept rubbing them together. It seemed that only in this way could her hands have a normal temperature.


    ¡°You see? I don¡¯t want to go, but this is just the beginning. My body is very strange now. My hands are slowly losing their normal temperature. Even their sensitivity is beginning to wane. I¡¯m afraid that when my heart gets cold, I¡¯ll live a life worse than death.¡±


    Moreover, a gradual drop in her body temperature meant her blood circulation was slowing down.


    She could only take some warm nourishing herbs and hot water to alleviate the symptoms and to prevent others from noticing it.


    However, without blood circulation, her nerve endings would gradually die.


    If she really lost all her limbs, she would prefer to die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    For the first time, Qinghu panicked. In the past he had not the slightest fear even with a steel knife around his neck, but now he was really afraid.


    He was afraid that it would be really like what Lin Mengya had said. If he would watch her drift towards death, he might as well let her make the last effort.


    Even if he would be the person who killed her.

 Chapter 652 - Spend the Night in the Meditation Room

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Everything is still under control. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone. I don¡¯t want them to worry about me.¡±


    All of a sudden, Qinghu fell silent. He had always felt it was good to have him by Lin Mengya¡¯s side, even if only for three years.


    Unexpectedly, what satisfied him might be even crueler to her than putting her to death by dismembering her body.


    Now, he finally knew the pain in it.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    This was a secret between the two of them, and only they could support each other to go on.


    Lin Mengya asked Qinghu to go out and hided the small pill given by her teacher personally.


    She patted her little face, pretending nothing had happened.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to have dinner.¡±


    Baizhi came in with a smile and asked Lin Mengya to go out for dinner. Looking at the carefree smile on the maid¡¯s face, Lin Mengya could only try her best to hide everything in her heart.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out together to have dinner.¡±


    The sixth day of the fifth lunar month was a good day to go out.


    Lin Mengya got up early in the morning. After dressing up, she got into a carriage with Yinghua.


    The royal family was very dignified, and all the people of the city had to kneel on the street and send them off.


    Making a loud noise meant disrespect to the royal family. How to punish noisy people was just a split-second thing for a member of the royal family.


    Although he was just a six-year-old child, Long Yinghua was the son of the emperor, after all.


    He was dressed in sea-green brocade clothes, which made his little face look fairer and lovelier.


    His hair was tied properly to the top of his head, with nothing but a lovely crown of blue bird. Since he was a child, most of his hair was hanging down his back.


    Lin Mengya took him in his arms and sat in the tall carriage. The little boy, who seldom came out, was a little excited and kept asking.


    Lin Mengya had always been very patient with children, so she gave him answers one by one.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, why can¡¯t my mother come? Wasn¡¯t it said that everyone would come except Imperial Noble Consort?¡±


    Lin Mengya kept Concubine Xian¡¯s illness a secret from Long Yinghua.


    After all, it was hard to say whether Concubine Xian was really ill or not; in addition, she really did not want Yinghua to feel sad. Therefore, she just told him that Concubine Xian had something to do, so she did not come.


    ¡°Because there are too many things in the palace, Imperial Noble Consort can¡¯t handle them alone. Besides, staying in the palace, your mother won¡¯t be fatigued by the journey, will she? Go out and play with me, okay?¡±


    The little boy was an optimist. Without the palace¡¯s restraint, he grew up in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, unfettered.


    Surrounded by people who loved him, he was much happier than those who grew up in the palace.


    Not long after this question, the little boy was attracted by the buildings on the street.


    Never before had he been so relaxed and comfortable, as he had always hurried out of town to see his mother and then hurried back under the cover of Zhu Yan and the others.


    Now that Lin Mengya had allowed him to look out as he wanted, he naturally felt that his eyes could not take it all in.


    Everything was fine along the way. Because of Lin Mengya¡¯s prominent status, their carriage followed closely behind those of the concubines in the palace.


    Unexpectedly, these carriages stopped as soon as they stepped out of the city gate.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice after lifting the curtain.


    Qinghu, who was disguised as a guard and mingled with the people, naturally understood what Lin Mengya meant. He rushed to the front and soon returned to Lin Mengya¡¯s side quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the people of the Huguo Temple came here to welcome all of you. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded, and gently patted Long Yinghua who was already tired and sleeping in her arms.


    The people of the Huguo Temple were really attentive. They came out to welcome them from so far away. They did not really act like Buddhists.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t take this matter seriously. After all, she was not the only one who stuck here.


    However, from far ahead came three monks.


    They seemed to be distributing something from carriage to carriage. Lin Mengya closed her eyes to rest, and thought that it must be something used in religious ceremony.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I¡¯ve received an order from the abbot, Master Huineng, to gift you and the little benefactor with the two Protective Beads. Please take them next to your skins.¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya nodded slightly as a salute to the three monks.


    The three of them did not pause, but, saluting them, went to the next carriage.


    Looking at the so-called Protective Bead that Hongyu handed over, Lin Mengya found that it was just a light brown Buddha bead on a bright yellow wreath.


    She had never expected that the Huguo Temple would do such a thing.


    Lin Mengya held them to her nose and sniffed them gently. The faint smell of sandalwood was all she could smell. Moreover, the Shen Nung system did not send an alarm, so it seemed that there was no problem.


    Thinking for a while, she tied the two beads to her and Yinghua¡¯s waist respectively.


    ¡°Qinghu, are they giving everyone one of these beads?¡±


    There was something a little weird about it. Lin Mengya had to be on guard.


    Fortunately, Qinghu had always been cautious and had secretly made a thorough investigation. He nodded at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Be careful. Don¡¯t let the Empress¡¯s people see you.¡±


    Now, Lin Mengya was clear that the spies of the Candle Dragon Cult probably had infiltrated the imperial court of Dajin.


    If there was someone who recognized Qinghu¡¯s identity, he would probably cause a series of dangers.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No one will know who I am. Rest assured, the Candle Dragon Cult is more hierarchical than what you think.¡±


    After saying that, Qinghu continued to act as his guard.


    Lin Mengya also knew that there were some things that she didn¡¯t need to worry about at all.


    While holding Yinghua in her arms, she passed the time looking out of the window.


    In the evening, the fleet of carriages arrived at the foot of the mountain where the Huguo Temple stood.


    After sitting in the carriage for nearly a whole day, Lin Mengya only felt sore in her waist and legs. She wished she could find a bed and have a good rest.


    But she was not in a position to complain, for Hongyu and the other three had been following the carriage on foot.


    Except for a few short breaks on the way, they had been walking on their feet.


    However, the four girls all persevered, and even the youngest Baizhi appeared calm.


    All in all, they did not hold Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion back at all.


    Lin Mengya puffed out her chest when she saw how calm all four of them were. Under the leadership of the little monk who was responsible for the reception of the Huguo Temple, she led Yinghua who had just woken up and her people to the meditation room where they could rest.


    ¡°Greetings, benefactors. I¡¯m Qingyuan, a monk of the Huguo Temple. This is a meditation room for you to rest in. It¡¯s inconvenient, but please forgive us.¡±


    The Huguo Temple was a national temple for the royal family to religious ceremonies and retreats. Of course, it was more magnificent and solemn than ordinary temples in the mountains.


    Every year, the empress and the imperial concubines would come here several times to pray.


    Lin Mengya and Long Yinghua were probably the only people who hadn¡¯t been here at all before.


    From the gate of the temple to their room, there was a scene of stately solemnity.


    They entered the Grand Hall and went all the way to the backyard, where there were rows of elegant meditation rooms for these special worshippers.


    As monks had to abide by restrictions and fetters, all the monks of the temple lived in the front rows of meditation rooms.


    There was a small door in the backyard for the monks to go in and out.


    On the one hand, it was convenient; on the other hand, it also cut off the contact between the monks and the female worshippers.


    Today, Lin Mengya and Long Yinghua had been assigned to a couple of northernmost meditation rooms.


    They were far away from the Empress, perhaps because the latter thought Lin Mengya¡¯s presence would annoy her.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, I¡¯m hungry. When can we have dinner?¡±


    Regardless of how Yinghua looked like a little man, he was still a child.


    As soon as they settled in, he whispered in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. By the way, meals in the temple are delicately vegetarian. Aren¡¯t you always saying that you¡¯re fed up with food at home? There¡¯re no shrimps or chicken wings you like, only vegetables and rice!¡±


    The vegetarian dishes should have been prepared a long time ago, but the temple sent people to deliver them from room to room after most people had settled in.


    The vegetarian food in the temple tasted delicious. There were vegetarian chickens and ducks, as well as some stir-fried fresh vegetables.


    Everyone felt very fresh about the dishes and was hungry. Soon, a large table of food had been eaten up.


    By the time the servants had scrambled to get everything ready, Yinghua who had eaten his fill was already huddled up in bed.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya did not ask the wet nurse to take him back to his own room.


    Instead, she took off his clothes, shoes, and socks. After wiping his little face with a soft, clean towel, she tucked him in.


    ¡°You must be tired. I don¡¯t need you here. Go to bed. You are probably going to be very tired for the next few days.¡±


    As Lin Mengya turned around and found that Baizhi was leaning against Baishao and beginning to doze off, she immediately asked everyone to go to sleep.


    However, none of the four girls was willing to leave her. In the end, Baishao and Hongyu stayed in Lin Mengya¡¯s room. Baiji and Baizhi, who were thin and weak, had to go back to their meditation rooms after the others¡¯ persuasion.


    When a person was too exhausted, they often couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    That was the case with Lin Mengya now. It was a pity that the candlelight in the meditation room was not bright enough, and if she were to read a book, her eyes would ache soon.


    Fortunately, in addition to a large plain bed, there was also a heatable brick bed which could make the two girls sleep soundly.


    After washing up, the three of them changed into soft pajamas and then talked about girls¡¯ subjects inside the meditation room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet here, much quieter than in our yard.¡±


    They all had their eyes closed. Baishao, like Lin Mengya, was a little unaccustomed to the quiet of the night.

 Chapter 653 - Pay Respects in the Buddhist Temple

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. But I always feel less secure here than in our yard.¡±


    Hongyu had a keen sense, and perhaps no one could surpass her in terms of getting along with others.


    ¡°Yes, be careful these days. Hongyu, please take care of Yinghua.¡±


    The Empress would never have asked her to bring Yinghua here for no reason.


    Moreover, it was said that in the first three days in the Huguo Temple, the royal ladies led by the Empress would bathe and fast in their own meditation rooms before they would pray for the country with the noble madams and young ladies.


    Perhaps Yinghua would be taken away then.


    Only Hongyu could adapt to the situation here, so Lin Mengya planned to ask her not to leave Yinghua by a foot for the next few days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I understand.¡±


    Hongyu was clear that it was an important task, so she solemnly agreed to Lin Mengya¡¯s request.


    ¡°With you around, I can rest assured. Also, if anything happens, just do as we have planned¡ªsend someone to take Yinghua¡¯s shoes inlaid with the Dragon Pearls.¡±


    Hongyu kept all of Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions in mind.


    After all, it was a matter of Yinghua¡¯s life.


    There were many children in the palace, and they would die before they reached adulthood. Sometimes, it was an act of God, but most of the time it was murder.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got it all. But, Master, there¡¯re many noble ladies here. You should be careful. Baiji is careful, Baishao is tough, and Baizhi is clever. If something happens, you must protect yourself.¡±


    In their yard, Hongyu was like the eldest sister.


    She was so experienced in the ways of the world that she was able to handle everything.


    No one in the mansion could find a fault with her. Even Lin Mengya would sometimes listen to her advice carefully.


    Hongyu really regarded Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion as her home and the people in Liuxin Courtyard as her relatives.


    This time to the Huguo Temple, Hongyu had smelled something unusual.


    But they had no idea what was wrong.


    The first night was disconcertingly calm. Lin Mengya had already been used to the lively life in the Liuxin Courtyard that began at dawn. Suddenly coming to the meditation room in the backyard of the temple, she was not used to the quietness.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Hongyu and the other girls, as well as Yinghua, were gone.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. But in a flash, she remembered that Hongyu seemed to have taken Yinghua out to wash up before she woke up.


    Immediately, she felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty sent me to bring you the incense which will be burnt when you bathe.¡±


    Outside the door, there was a strange voice. But at this time, Baiji, who was guarding outside the yard, had taken the tray from the palace maid.


    After sending the palace maid back, she carefully took the things in the tray into the meditation room.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Baizhi, bring in some warm water.¡±


    Looking at Baiji, Lin Mengya gave a nod.


    Except for herself, the four girls were the only ones who took care of her.


    In particular, Baiji and Baizhi would never ask someone else to do it when it came to her.


    They had to do everything by themselves so that they could rest assured.


    Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves, and gently picked up the warm water in the copper basin. After washing her face and hands, she sat down in front of the dressing mirror and let Baiji and Baizhi comb her black hair.


    ¡°What are those things that have been delivered?¡±


    Through the mirror, Lin Mengya cast a look at the tray on the table.


    There were only two round bronze boxes with many patterns of scriptures carved on them.


    However, they looked like Sanskrit words, and Lin Mengya could not understand them and just felt that the pattern was quite rare.


    ¡°They¡¯re incense sent by the Empress. She ordered that we should keep burning the incense inside and outside the room for the next three days. The other people have also received the incense. I¡¯ve checked it, and there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    No one could be more attentive than Baiji, so Lin Mengya was relieved.


    Moreover, if there was really something wrong with the incense, it would be very easy to investigate the matter after it was found.


    The Empress was not a fool like Gu Xing and she would not make such a careless mistake.


    Although it seemed peaceful now, they had to stay here for about 10 days. No one knew what the Empress would do later.


    ¡°Please keep your eyes on Yinghua in the next three days. Do you understand?¡±


    Qinghu and Long Tianyu were both stopped outside, so she could only rely on the four girls.


    In fact, with the poison her teacher gave her, it was more than enough for her to protect herself. But she was afraid that the four girls would not be able to take good care of Yinghua.


    Having no choice, Lin Mengya secretly prepared poison for each of the four girls so that they could protect themselves.


    The poison was stored in the things they carried with them. That way, it would not be easy to discover and kept the girls from feeling helpless.


    Even so, Lin Mengya was still worried. Before they came here, she gave confidential instructions in person as to how to use it.


    Although the four of them felt that their master had made a big fuss, they all knew that it was for their safety. So they took it seriously, which made Lin Mengya put away her worries for the time being.


    After breakfast, a palace maid came to invite Lin Mengya.


    She said that everyone had to fast in their meditation rooms for the next few days, and thus could not go out at will.


    Therefore, they had to go to the Empress¡¯s room before they started to fast.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to only take Baiji with her. The rest of the people would watch Yinghua in the yard. Before she came back, they could just ignore anyone¡¯s summons.


    After some arrangements, Lin Mengya brought Baiji along with the palace maid to the Empress¡¯s meditation room.


    Compared with the ordinary meditation rooms they lived in, the Empress lived in a small courtyard the Huguo Temple specially prepared for the emperor¡¯s relatives.


    It was in a quiet Buddhist temple but was as good as a common temporary imperial residence.


    It was a fine courtyard with three rows of rooms. But the luxury inside the temporary imperial residence had been replaced by black bricks and white tiles, and the ornate paintings had become scenes from Buddhist sutras.


    Other than that, there was no shortage of pomp.


    After briefly looking around, Lin Mengya stood in the crowd.


    There were five or six prince¡¯s wives here, as well as imperial concubines, so it was best to keep a low profile.


    Gradually, all the noble ladies in the Buddhist temple had arrived.


    Standing in the crowd, Lin Mengya quietly listened to the greetings of others.


    Some people took the initiative to greet her, but she just responded with a faint smile. She was neither overly enthusiastic nor indifferent.


    Her lukewarm manner made it impossible to find any fault and kept her from attracting any attention.


    And some people who wanted to provoke her also could not find any fault with her because of her temperate and polite manner.


    Besides, this was the Empress¡¯s yard, and no one dared to act wildly.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses, madams and ladies, Her Majesty wants to see you.¡±


    Soon, a middle-aged woman in plain clothes came out from the inside of the main room.


    Others might not know her, but Lin Mengya, who had lived in the palace for a long time, knew that the person in front of them was the chief palace maid of the Empress¡¯s palace, addressed as Aunt Yan.


    The fact that she had also come here showed that the Empress really attached great importance to this religious ceremony.


    However, when everyone was about to enter the room, a little palace maid came to Aunt Yan in a panic. After whispering to her for a while, she stood behind Aunt Yan with a frightened look on her face.


    Aunt Yan looked around.


    With a slight frown, she asked softly, ¡°Greetings, ladies. I would like to ask you something. May I know if any of you have seen an imperial concubine?¡±


    Her question was a little abrupt.


    However, Lin Mengya immediately realized what she meant. Many concubines had come this time, and it seemed that all the childless women had come.


    On the one hand, it showed how serious the royal family was about the matter; on the other hand, many people hoped to get the Buddha¡¯s blessing here and have children in the future.


    Therefore, except all the high-ranking women who lived in this big yard with the Empress, the other low-ranking imperial concubines actually lived in the same yard with the prince¡¯s wives and those women with a title.


    However, Lin Mengya had no idea who the missing person was.


    ¡°Which concubine do you mean?¡±


    Finally, a respected and elderly madam who had an official title asked in a low voice.


    Aunt Yan was very respectful when she saw the woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s Beauty Cheng from the palace,¡± she answered. ¡°She¡¯s 19 years old and lives in a courtyard in the south. I wonder how her servants served her. They found that Beauty Cheng was not in the room early in the morning. This is a Buddhist temple. I¡¯m afraid that if we look around, we will disturb Bodhisattva¡¯s peace.¡±


    Aunt Yan¡¯s voice was not loud, and only the prince¡¯s wives and titled women, who stood before her, could hear her clearly.


    However, Lin Mengya had excellent hearing, so she quietly heard the general content of their conversation.


    Beauty Cheng? A delicate, pretty figure appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Actually, she had met this person once.


    When she was treating the emperor in the palace, she had met her once on the long street.


    But she didn¡¯t say much with the woman, and to her, the woman was only an acquaintance.


    This woman was missing in the Huguo Temple. Lin Mengya felt that it was a little weird. However, no matter how weird it was, it would be fine as long as it did not happen to her.


    It was just a small episode before these women paid their respects to the Empress.


    Besides, the whole Huguo Temple was so tightly sealed that even a fly could not fly out of the high wall of the temple, not to mention a living person.


    Perhaps because Beauty Cheng had just arrived here and was not familiar with the route, she was trapped somewhere.


    Aunt Yan led a few servants to the meditation rooms to look for Beauty Cheng under the instruction of a few highly respected, titled madams.

 Chapter 654 - Princess Tiancheng

    Lin Mengya just glanced out casually. Fortunately, the place where she lived was the furthest away from here. Otherwise, she would really think that it was targeted at her.


    The small episode was soon over.


    All the titled women went to the room in an orderly manner.


    As it was a yard of three rows of houses, they had to enter the inner courtyard through the main hall.


    As soon as Lin Mengya walked out, she saw that the imperial concubines who came from the palace stood outside the room with their heads bowed in order of their ranks.


    It must be because there were so many people that the Empress decided to meet everyone in the open space of the inner courtyard.


    Lin Mengya followed behind the several other princesses in a low key, and did not meet the Empress¡¯s eyes.


    However, as soon as she stood still, she felt that a few eyes seemed to have fallen on her.


    As she looked up, she saw a few familiar women.


    It was Yun Chongrong and Hui Jieyu, who were with Beauty Cheng on the long street when Lin Mengya saw Beauty Cheng that day.


    It was just that while Yun Chongrong was still smiling lightly, Hui Jieyu gave her a cold stare before turning her face away.


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of her. She just felt that it was really a small world.


    She had never expected to see the two of them here again. She nodded slightly as a response to Yun Chongrong.


    Then, Lin Mengya turned around again because a strange girl who stood behind the Empress was smiling brightly at her.


    Lin Mengya racked her brains but couldn¡¯t remember her.


    Immediately, she was on guard. But before she could react, the pretty girl in a blue palace dress hurried to her side.


    She stretched out a pair of small white hands and held Lin Mengya¡¯s wrists intimately. At the same time, a sweet smile broke out on her face, which was as white and tender as a lotus blossom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Mother that Third Sister-in-law is the most outstanding person among all the sisters-in-law. When I saw you, I realized what Mother said was true. Third Sister-in-law, you¡¯ve outshone everyone else here.¡±


    As soon as the woman uttered these words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly.


    Sure enough, a few princesses around her cryptically or directly cast dissatisfied looks at her.


    Lin Mengya immediately put on a smile.


    ¡°It was only a compliment from Her Majesty. Why do you take it so seriously and make fun of me, Your Highness?¡± She stated.


    Judging from her words, the girl should be a princess in the palace.


    However, Lin Mengya only knew a few princes, and had no contact with the princesses who were kept in the palace.


    Moreover, the royal family of Dajin attached great importance to the education of their princesses and rarely allowed them to show up before these girls reached adulthood.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya could not tell from which palace the woman in front of her came.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, you really have a good tongue. No wonder Mother praised you so much. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m Princess Tiancheng. It¡¯s the first time we met. You really impressed me, Third Sister-in-law.¡±


    Princess Tiancheng? Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that in addition to her son who was the Crown Prince, the Empress did have a princess named Mengru.


    At the age of 12, the princess had been bestowed with the title of ¡°Tiancheng¡±. And because she was graceful and intelligent, she was beloved by the emperor and the Empress.


    It seemed that it was the girl in front of Lin Mengya.


    But as soon as she came to her, Princess Tiancheng had almost caused a disaster for her. She was afraid that this person might have malicious intent.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Princess Tiancheng. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was indifferent to others. Even in the face of Princess Tiancheng who came from a prominent family, she did not try to curry favor with her.


    Princess Tiancheng said a few more words to her, but Lin Mengya¡¯s answer was flawless. Perhaps feeling bored, Princess Tiancheng turned around and returned to the Empress¡¯s side.


    Lin Mengya saw her whispered something in the Empress¡¯s ear. Because of what had happened just now, she was really eye-catching.


    Thus, she had to lower her head and focus on the ground beside her feet, as if there would be a flower.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. May you have good health and peace of life.¡±


    Everyone crouched down to salute the Empress.


    As they were in the temple, the Empress did not wear her royal robe with a phoenix pattern, but only wore a red robe, and the accessories on her head were very plain and elegant.


    She was wearing a smile on her face, but it made people unconsciously a little nervous.


    Her pretty eyes scanned the crowd, but she did not pay much attention to a certain person.


    However, when she saw that everyone was dressed neatly and curtsied in an orderly manner, a satisfied look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°You may rise. This time we¡¯ll pray for the prosperity of Dajin and the peaceful life of the people. I know you¡¯ll have a hard time, but we have to do that.¡±


    Since the Empress had said so, everyone would do their best.


    In fact, they just needed to go to the Grand Hall and pray in silence every day after they fasted for three days.


    Of course, it was a little dull, but they had to be serious about this kind of thing.


    Lin Mengya just stood in her place with her head bowed and responded with the others.


    The greeting process was as boring as usual. Except Princess Tiancheng, the other imperial concubines didn¡¯t even look at Lin Mengya at all.


    Lin Mengya helplessly looked at Princess Tiancheng, who was smiling at her. To be honest, the Empress¡¯s son and daughter did not seem to be compatible with her.


    Princess Tiancheng seemed to be very kind to her on the surface.


    However, she was the only one who knew that the girl must have been harboring evil intents behind her smiling face.


    Finally, Lin Mengya got through the greeting process, safe and sound. After she bowed and left with the others, she could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    From the moment she reached here, she knew that she would confront the Empress. However, the Empress did not take any action, which made her anxious.


    She might be less patient than the Empress.


    After the crowd dispersed, the innocent-looking Princess Tiancheng returned to the main room with her mother.


    There were only their confidants in the room.


    The Empress was a little tired. Princess Tiancheng tenderly helped her mother to sit on the soft couch of fragrant rosewood behind the bead curtain.


    Then, she took the gavel from a palace maid and gently pounded the Empress¡¯s calf to relieve her mother¡¯s fatigue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard what happened last night, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The Empress closed her eyes slightly, as if everything that happened here could not escape her eyes and ears.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard all. They¡¯re a group of idiots! They thought that they did it perfectly, but they still rely on me to clean up their mess.¡±


    The innocent look disappeared from Princess Tiancheng¡¯s face, and there was a hint of disdain and pride in her tone.


    The Empress arched an eyebrow and looked at her daughter lovingly.


    Compared with her useless son, her daughter was outstanding in both appearance and mind.


    She gently brushed her hand over a loose strand of her daughter¡¯s long hair and looked at her favorite little daughter with some regret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. We¡¯re here for big things. There can be no accidents at this religious ceremony. Your useless brother has to rely on this religious ceremony to reverse the decline.¡±


    The Empress looked at her daughter, but her words were full of worry for her son.


    She did all these things in order to help her son ascend the throne.


    A trace of dissatisfaction flashed across Princess Tiancheng¡¯s eyes, but soon, she calmed down.


    There was still a lovely smile on her face, and she pretended to be an obedient daughter.


    ¡°I know. No one will find out about this. Even if someone finds out, they won¡¯t be able to know that it¡¯s us behind it. But Mother, do you really believe what Yunshen said?¡±


    The Empress looked at her daughter¡¯s confused eyes but then closed her own eyes.


    ¡°Well, you even know about him? Ru¡¯er, I don¡¯t want you to interfere in some things for your own good. In a few years, your father will find you the most suitable husband. I don¡¯t want you to marry far away. Besides, you will be the most glorious princess of Dajin.¡±


    There was only coldness and indifference in Princess Tiancheng¡¯s eyes as she heard her mother¡¯s idea.


    But when her mother looked at her, she became that lovely, temperate daughter.


    ¡°Of course I understand your kindness. Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will definitely assist my elder brother and make him the unique emperor of Dajin.¡±


    The Empress was quite pleased to see her daughter being so sensible.


    After serving her mother to rest, Princess Tiancheng and her palace maid quietly left the main room where the Empress lived.


    Across the veranda was the wing in which she lived. However, in the courtyard behind her room lived the monk, Yunshen, whom her mother had valued a lot in recent days.


    That monk was obviously a bad guy. Although he was handsome, he had an evil aura about him.


    Princess Tiancheng had no intention of having any dealings with this evil person, but now her interest was aroused.


    She had learned that her mother wanted to rely on this man to save her stupid brother¡¯s reputation. Since he was so capable, she ought to pay him a visit.


    Slightly rolling her eyes, Princess Tiancheng turned around and led her maid to the backyard.


    No one knew what huge waves her decision would cause.


    Coming back from the Empress¡¯s courtyard, Lin Mengya immediately checked Yinghua¡¯s situation.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw Yinghua kicking his favorite cane ball with Hongyu¡¯s company.


    Not seeing any gloom in his smile, Lin Mengya could not help but feel relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! Third Sister-in-law, when you went to pay your respects to Imperial Mother, did she bully you?¡±


    The little boy looked up and saw Lin Mengya, who had just entered the courtyard.


    Regardless of whether the ball was still under his feet, he ran into Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 655 - A Beauty Eloped

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re sweating profusely. You¡¯ll appear impolite if the imperial concubines saw you.¡±


    Lin Mengya scolded him, but she still took the towel from Hongyu¡¯s hand and carefully wiped the sweat on Yinghua¡¯s forehead.


    As he was still a child, Lin Mengya did not want him to be burdened with so many things at such a young age.


    Even now, Lin Mengya still tried to create a relaxed atmosphere so that Yinghua would not be as frightened as them.


    She held Yinghua¡¯s little hand and took him to her own room, eating some vegetarian pastries that had already been prepared.


    Lin Mengya watched the boy eat with a smile while asking if something had happened in the yard when she went to pay her respects to the Empress.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, but a person who claimed herself to be Aunt Yan brought a few servants here to look for someone. Hongyu watched them personally, so everything was fine.¡±


    After Baiji gave a detailed report, Lin Mengya nodded.


    Those people should be here to look for Beauty Cheng. Lin Mengya wondered if they had found her. Although Beauty Cheng was young, she was still a concubine from the palace. How could she run around as soon as she came to the Huguo Temple? It was very abnormal.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve also heard about it. Don¡¯t wander around outside these days. At the very least, you should be careful before Beauty Cheng¡¯s matter is settled.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that she was suspicious, but she had to be careful here.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With Lin Mengya¡¯s instructions, everyone would certainly be careful.


    As Yinghua had had enough rest, Lin Mengya played with him for a while. It was not until sunset that she packed up their things and took Yinghua to the meditation room.


    With the help of Hongyu, Lin Mengya took a bath and put on clean clothes in the meditation room. The incense sent by the Empress must be lit continuously for three days.


    Lin Mengya had already checked it, and found that there was only some good sandalwood in it, without any harmful substances.


    However, although the fragrance was light, if it burned all day long, it would make people dizzy.


    The purpose of the so-called taking a bath and burning incense was to calm people down, achieve the purity of body and mind and prevent people from disrespecting the gods. Although she did not mean to disrespect the gods, it was extremely boring to be alone in the room.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s only entertainment, apart from reading some scriptures, was to listen to the four girls take turns to tell her something about the outside world.


    In fact, it was just gossip between women. But what interested Lin Mengya most was Beauty Cheng, who had not been found.


    ¡°Where do you think Beauty Cheng is going? Her Majesty has already known about it. It was said that she was furious and said that Beauty Cheng must be severely punished after she was found!¡±


    Baizhi looked innocent and was very young, so others did not mind her eavesdropping when they were gossiping.


    Over time, she had become the information bridge between them and others.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was surprised that this girl was able to tell what she had learned, in detail and in categories. It seemed that she had really underestimated this little girl.


    ¡°Of course. Beauty Cheng is really stupid. Although the palace is a little quiet and lonely, she can enjoy the wealth of the royal family there. If she runs away like this, maybe her family will get into trouble,¡± Baiji said with some regret.


    After all, she had been serving Lin Mengya for a long time.


    She had seen some shameful things in the palace, and just felt pity for Beauty Cheng¡¯s family.


    ¡°Right, someone said that she ran away with a little monk, with every detail vividly described. I¡¯m surprised. Did she know that her old lover would be here?¡±


    Baishao just took this matter as a joke. To be honest, this kind of anecdote was the most suitable topic of conversation at people¡¯s leisure.


    However, Lin Mengya, who was dizzy from reading scriptures in the room, grasped the most crucial point.


    She looked up from the book and looked at the four girls who were chatting happily at the door.


    ¡°Did you say Beauty Cheng has eloped with someone? And the man is a monk?¡±


    Baizhi immediately nodded and reported to Lin Mengya in detail what she had heard.


    ¡°No, the palace is strictly regulated. As a Beauty, it would have been extremely difficult for her to send a message to anyone outside the palace walls, let alone to the monks at the Huguo Temple. In my opinion, the disappearance of Beauty Cheng may not be so simple.¡±


    Lin Mengya was lost in thought. She always felt that there was something fishy about Beauty Cheng¡¯s disappearance.


    But since it had nothing to do with her, Lin Mengya did not dig into it.


    However, as time went by, there was still no news of Beauty Cheng in the tightly sealed temple. Even a fool could tell that this matter was strange.


    Moreover, although the Empress and her people did not make a big deal out of it, all kinds of news about Beauty Cheng was quickly spread among women. Almost everyone knew about it.


    This was a far cry from the Empress¡¯s usual rigor.


    Lin Mengya closed the book and looked out into the courtyard thoughtfully.


    ¡°Master, do you think this matter is directed at us?¡± Hongyu asked tentatively.


    Lin Mengya looked at her, shook her head but then nodded.


    Her brow furrowed slightly. After an entire day of smelling the incense, she felt dizzy. However, the Empress¡¯s people would come to patrol their yard every two hours.


    Rubbing her temples, Lin Mengya could only stand at the door and let the smell in the house dissipate a little.


    ¡°Just be careful. Don¡¯t let others in easily in the next few days. Carefully check everything that goes in and out of here. The incense is giving me a headache. Keep Yinghua from coming near. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll feel uncomfortable.¡±


    The situation seemed to have developed quietly. Lin Mengya had stayed in the room full of incense for three days before she could finally leave that room.


    The religious ceremony began yesterday, and today, the noble madams led by the Empress would sit quietly in the Grand Hall, reciting Buddhist scriptures.


    The Empress had already sent people to work out the process, so these women did it in an orderly and relaxed manner.


    Lin Mengya was kneeling on her cattail hassock. She did not know if it was because the incense was too pungent in the past few days, but when she got to the Grand Hall, the incense used for performing the religious ceremony seemed to have no smell at all.


    Just in the middle of the process, a burst of exclamation suddenly came from the Grand Hall.


    Lin Mengya suddenly brightened up. She straightened up to look inside and found the abbot, who had just been chanting and praying inside, was now running out in a panic.


    ¡°Master, why are you in such a panic? Be wary of disturbing the Bodhisattva and blaspheming the gods.¡±


    Aunt Yan, who was by the Empress¡¯s side, immediately came forward to ask. At this time, the movement had alerted the Empress, who was resting with her eyes closed.


    The Empress opened her dignified, pretty eyes and looked at the abbot, a little unhappy, as if she was blaming him for disturbing the gods.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Since the Empress had asked him, the abbot naturally did not dare to slight her.


    He hurried forward and whispered something to the Empress with a frightened look on his face.


    But the expression in the Empress¡¯s eyes immediately changed from doubt to seriousness.


    ¡°Guard the Grand Hall and don¡¯t let anyone in. Also, invite Master Yunshen over as well. Remember, don¡¯t alarm anyone.¡±


    The Empress got up and walked into the Grand Hall, accompanied by the abbot.


    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s seat was close to the front, she could not see very well inside.


    She could only see the panicked faces of the monks who were chanting scriptures in the hall.


    Normally, nothing should have happened. However, there was a feeling of uneasiness in her heart, which suddenly made her heart sink.


    As soon as they arrived here, Beauty Cheng disappeared. If something happened at this time, this religious ceremony would become a joke of Dajin.


    ¡°Shut up! What a disgrace! Even if there are demons everywhere, Dajin is glorious and majestic and won¡¯t tolerate those demons to cause trouble!¡±


    A majestic, old voice suddenly suppressed all the voice of discussion.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a solemn old lady with silver hair on her right, continuing her solemn recitation.


    She must be her legendary grandmother, the Empress and Shangguan Qing¡¯s birth mother.


    For some reason, the old woman seemed to sense her gaze. Suddenly, her pair of eyes that had gone through many vicissitudes of life but was still sharp shot straight at her.


    Instantly, Lin Mengya realized what it meant to be truly dismissive.


    The old woman merely gave her an indifferent look, but the contempt in her eyes gave Lin Mengya a feeling that the old woman had never taken her seriously from the bottom of her heart.


    It happened in just a flash, and Lin Mengya just gave her a polite smile. The old woman did not waste any time on her; she closed her eyes and continued to recite scriptures.


    It seemed that she was really having a hard time. With the legendary grandmother helping the Empress personally, Lin Mengya did not know how many rounds she could take in their hands.


    She had planned to stop thinking about these troublesome things, but she was a little flustered by the uneasiness that had accumulated in her heart.


    She glanced at the gate and saw a figure dressed in snow-white standing behind Aunt Yan, who had gone and returned. In the sun, he looked a little unnerving.


    Above the snow-white monk robe, his stunning face made her a little absent-minded.


    If it had not been for his bald head and his monk robe, Lin Mengya wouldn¡¯t have thought that this person had anything to do with monks.


    His enchanting face, which could even outshine a woman, looked even more enchanting in the quiet temple.

 Chapter 656 - The Fight Between Grandmother and

    However, when the pair of calm eyes looked in her direction in a seemingly unintentional manner and met her eyes for a moment, a sense of insecurity rose from the depths of Lin Mengya¡¯s soul.


    It was the first time for Lin Mengya to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°Master, this way, please.¡±


    Aunt Yan, who was walking beside Yunshen, had no idea about the episode between Lin Mengya and Yunshen.


    She just lowered her head respectfully and led Master Yunshen to the Grand Hall.


    Lin Mengya bent her head, suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, and tried her best to hide herself in the crowd.


    However, many questions arose in her mind simultaneously.


    Who the hell was that monk?


    However, no one answered her questions as everyone¡¯s attention was on the deepest part of the Grand Hall.


    As the Empress had left, these women began to be perfunctory about chanting. No one would really pay attention to the religious ceremony.


    Even Lin Mengya was distracted. She wanted to know the identity of the monk who had made her feel frightened for no reason.


    In everyone¡¯s suspicion, the religious ceremony finally came to an end temporarily.


    A group of madams was having a break in the side chamber of the front yard.


    Although they didn¡¯t do any hard labor, kneeling outside in the blazing sun was also extremely exhausting.


    In the side chamber, a little monk had already prepared warm and sweet tea for all the madams to quench their thirst.


    But Lin Mengya was a little dispirited. Although the Empress did not tell them what had happened today, she could guess the seriousness of the matter from her grave look.


    What exactly had happened to almost bring this religious ceremony to an end?


    There was no shortage of gossip in women¡¯s circles.


    Gradually, the focus of the discussion shifted to what had happened today. However, Lin Mengya remained silent and quietly listened to the madams in a corner. As a result, those madams almost forgot about her presence.


    ¡°By the way, do you know which temple the handsome monk who came this afternoon is from?¡±


    As soon as someone asked the question, Lin Mengya pricked up her ears and listened carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that he has won the Empress¡¯s praise since he entered the palace. Besides, I also heard that this master is extraordinary¡­¡±


    The madam stopped speaking as a pair of eyes gazed at her.


    Lin Mengya quietly looked over and saw Old Madam Shangguan was staring at the woman who was talking about the Empress.


    The madam immediately shut up, and Old Madam Shangguan then looked away. From that single glance, Lin Mengya realized that the status of the Shangguan Family here was still unshakable.


    Actually, it was reasonable. After all, Old Madam Shangguan was the current Empress¡¯s birth mother, and naturally, she was worthy of this identity and status.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya, who only wanted to hide in the crowd and tried to minimize her presence, once again became the focus of attention.


    ¡°Princess Yu, your grandmother is here. Shouldn¡¯t you come up to her and let her take a good look at you?¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at the woman who spoke and found that she seemed to be a madam of the Shangguan Family.


    At this moment, a gloating look appeared on the madam¡¯s beautiful, soft face.


    Everyone knew that Shangguan Qing was Lin Muzhi¡¯s wife and Lin Mengya¡¯s stepmother, but she had never been favored by Master Lin. Moreover, it was said that she was grounded at home.


    She even wasn¡¯t able to attend the religious ceremony because of Lin Nansheng¡¯s obstruction.


    This matter had already been widely spread in the Capital City. Old Madam Shangguan certainly would not stand by while her daughter was humiliated.


    Therefore, she had expected her confrontation with Lin Mengya.


    Soon after the madam who deliberately stirred up trouble laughed, Lin Mengya stood up gracefully and made a bow to Old Madam Shangguan, greatly showing the etiquette of the girls from the Lin Family.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmother. Wish you good health.¡±


    Seeing how obedient and gentle Lin Mengya was, those who had not seen her before naturally thought that she was not a smooth-talking woman as legend had it.


    But Old Madam Shangguan didn¡¯t think so. She could see her cunning heart through her cleverness and beauty.


    ¡°No wonder Qing¡¯er was defeated by her within just a few rounds of battles.¡±


    ¡°The girl of the Lin Family is really well educated.¡±


    Old Madam Shangguan slightly raised her eyes, cast a glance at the woman in front of her, and gave a small nod. She did not seem to treat Lin Mengya as her granddaughter.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve married Prince Yu? That¡¯s good. Anyway, the Crown Prince is your cousin, and we¡¯re twice related. Your husband could assist the Crown Prince in the future, and you will naturally enjoy prosperity and a high position.¡±


    The old madam said in a tone of charity as if it were all thanks to them that Lin Mengya was safe and sound now.


    Lin Mengya felt disdainful in her heart, but she still put on a calm look on her face.


    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re right. My husband and I naturally will serve our country wholeheartedly. Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. I¡¯ll never fail what my mother taught me at home.¡±


    Of course, she would never forget how Shangguan Qing schemed against that innocent woman and killed her.


    Nor could she forget how Shangguan Qing plotted against her status and man and almost took away her happiness.


    Lin Mengya would definitely revenge on the entire Shangguan Family for all of these matters; otherwise, it would not be worthy of the Shangguan Family¡¯s schemes against the Lin Family.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re so sensible. Remember, the Shangguan Family is always your maternal grandparents¡¯ family. Although your mother didn¡¯t give birth to you or bring you up, she has tried her best to treat you well. You and Mengwu should visit our family more often, so others won¡¯t think that the Shangguan Family is stingy.¡±


    ¡°Does she want me to ask Elder Brother to release her daughter?¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help sneering inwardly. If Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had not had the protection of the Shangguan Family, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to raise such a big storm.


    Lin Mengya bowed her head slightly before uttering in a soft voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandmother. It¡¯s just that my mother isn¡¯t feeling well these days, and Sister Mengwu is filial and wants to take care of her by her bedside for me, so they aren¡¯t able to go to your mansion and pay respects to you. Grandmother, please don¡¯t blame my mother and sister. When my mother recovers, I¡¯ll take my sister and mother to visit you in person.¡±


    She politely refused Old Madam Shangguan¡¯s kindness. She was clear that Old Madam Shangguan tried to force her to give in because Shangguan Qing could not come out.


    Lin Mengya really did not like the Shangguan Family. Why did others have to obey their arrangements?


    Everyone was equal. She resented the way the old madam attempted to dominate other people¡¯s lives.


    Old Madam Shangguan did not seem to have expected Lin Mengya¡¯s refusal.


    Perhaps it was because there were very few people who dared to disobey her before.


    Old Madam Shangguan shot a cold glance at the docile woman who hung her head in front of her, as if she were not her granddaughter but a disobedient creature.


    ¡°Since your mother is ill, she needs to rest quietly to recuperate. Your brother is busy with the affairs of the court and has no time to care about these things. If you¡¯re filial, you should take your mother to your mansion and take care of her. I heard that there are a lot of famous doctors coming to your mansion. Maybe your mother will recover soon there.¡±


    What she said was a little unreasonable.


    Everyone in the Capital City had learned that Shangguan Qing and her daughter had once stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and refused to leave, but returned to the Lin¡¯s Mansion with disgrace in the end.


    Now Old Madam Shangguan asked Lin Mengya to personally take her to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion again. Wouldn¡¯t that be a slap in her face and embarrassing her?


    Or was the Shangguan Family so overbearing that Old Madam Shangguan even dared to order the daughter-in-law of the emperor?


    The madams only dared to put this question in their hearts, but no one dared to show the slightest doubt on their faces.


    Hearing her words, Lin Mengya suddenly straightened her back and looked straight at Old Madam Shangguan, without any fear on her face.


    ¡°Grandmother, since you asked me to do that, I¡¯ll definitely bring my mother and younger sister to my mansion. But¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya suddenly twisted the conversation. Even in front of Old Madam Shangguan, who had gone through a lot, Lin Mengya was as regal and graceful as her.


    ¡°There are rules in my mansion, which were set by the ancestors. No matter how close my mother and sister are to me, they have to follow the ancestors¡¯ rules if they come to my mansion. If I offend them, please mediate for us and don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    Old Madam Shangguan raised her eyebrows. It was the first time she had carefully looked at Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What a slick talker! What a pair of fearless eyes!¡±


    Old Madam Shangguan seemed to have seen the Empress from more than a decade ago. The Empress had been good at hiding her feelings since she was born, but she had been so smart that both Old Madam Shangguan and her husband were a little afraid of her.


    Although the old madam had never taken Lin Mengya seriously, what the Empress said was right. If she didn¡¯t interfere with her, the girl might influence her grandson¡¯s succession to the throne.


    The cold smile gradually stretched across the corners of her mouth.


    Her old, wrinkled face now lit up with a subtle expression of murder.


    ¡°In that case, let them be. However, if something goes wrong with your mother, your uncles and grandfather won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡±


    When her oppression didn¡¯t work, Old Madam Shangguan started threatening Lin Mengya.


    The latter finally understood why her father was not interested in the women of the Shangguan Family.


    Old Madam Shangguan was so aggressive. No man in the world would treat such a woman with sincerity.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, but she was not as respectful as before.


    ¡°I understand. Although my mother¡¯s life and death are the Lin Family¡¯s business after she married into our family, her maternal family is naturally different from outsiders. If something happens to her, I¡¯ll naturally inform you.¡±

 Chapter 657 - The Amulet Worked

    Lin Mengya said in a friendly way, but what she said was really sharp.


    Old Madam Shangguan could be bossy to her by dint of her status. But a married daughter was like spilled water, and thus whether she lived or died was a matter of her husband¡¯s family.


    Her parents¡¯ family didn¡¯t have the right to say anything about it.


    At this moment, Old Madam Shangguan had understood that the girl in front of her looked gentle but was strong inside.


    Moreover, given the power of the Lin Family and Long Tianyu¡¯s current status, it might not be appropriate for her to continue talking about this matter.


    However, living a comfortable life all year round had made her used to criticizing others in such a domineering manner.


    What was more, Lin Mengya was a junior. In an instant, the barely amiable look disappeared from Old Madam Shangguan¡¯s face.


    She stared at the girl in front of her with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Humph, do you know that even if your father were here, he would not dare to talk to me like this? Even though you¡¯re Princess Yu, don¡¯t lose your sense of propriety!¡±


    Shangguan Qing was her youngest daughter, and she naturally loved her very much.


    Besides, Lin Mengya should not go against her like this. Even her father should be polite to her.


    After all, she was the emperor¡¯s mother-in-law. No woman could be more exalted than her.


    As soon as she spat out these words, the people around couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    It seemed that Old Madam Shangguan was really mad. These people unconsciously broke into a cold sweat and felt nervous for the weak and lonely Princess Yu.


    Just as everyone thought that Lin Mengya would be angry or feel embarrassed, they saw a gentle smile break out on her face.


    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re right. How could I, a junior, contradict you? It¡¯s my fault. The rules of courtesy in the country are just rules of your family. When I go back, I¡¯ll immediately go to the imperial palace to ask for punishment and ask Father to remove my title as Princess Yu. Then, I¡¯ll perform filial piety as a granddaughter. What do you think of this idea, Grandmother?¡±


    It was the first time in Old Madam Shangguan¡¯s life that she had been so openly and brutally refuted.


    One could not say that Lin Mengya meant to offend the old madam because the girl was smiling softly.


    But one would not believe that the girl didn¡¯t mean it as her words had indicated that the old madam had broken royal rules.


    Although Old Madam Shangguan was the emperor¡¯s mother-in-law, her daughter had been gradually distant from her parents¡¯ family since she married into the royal family.


    No matter how low Lin Mengya¡¯s seniority was and how young she was, she was still the daughter-in-law of the emperor, a member of the royal family.


    How could an old madam of the Shangguan Family compare to her in status?


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was actually reminding Old Madam Shangguan of her identity. Princess Yu was no longer the little girl whom she could push around.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little oppressive.


    The smile slowly disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s face. She usually took strong measures only after courteous ones failed.


    However, this old madam was obviously indiscreet. Lin Mengya would never step back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve always been healthy. I hope that my mother can live a long life like you. However, both domestic and external affairs will consume her energy. I¡¯ll ask her to take care of herself in the Lin¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother.¡±


    No matter how nice Lin Mengya¡¯s words were, Old Madam Shangguan thought that they were a direct provocation to her.


    ¡°What an arrogant girl! How boastful she was!¡± she thought.


    However, after having been staying in the Shangguan Family for so many years, the old madam had already gone through a lot. How could she be afraid of a little girl?


    ¡°Good. Although our Shangguan Family is not good enough, at least, we won¡¯t let our daughter suffer grievances. It¡¯s good of you to have a filial heart. If your mother doesn¡¯t get better, I¡¯ll come in person to see how my useless daughter lives in your mansion!¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly before turning around gracefully and leaving the noisy crowd.


    ¡°That damn old woman! Relying on her age and high seniority, she was as proud as a rooster.¡±


    ¡°Did she really think that I would be afraid of her who had had one foot in the grave?¡±


    Once she walked out of the door, Lin Mengya secretly sighed in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Shangguan Qing that she didn¡¯t like any member of the Shangguan Family at all.


    In particular, she could not tolerate their condescending attitude. As Old Madam Shangguan held such an attitude, she fought back almost subconsciously.


    Soon, Lin Mengya calmed down. Since she had said those words, she could not take it back.


    However, she inadvertently glanced in the direction of the Grand Hall.


    After the madams had dispersed, almost all the monks in the temple had already gathered in that hall.


    What exactly had happened?


    Lin Mengya was never a person whose curiosity would be easily aroused because she knew that curiosity killed the cat.


    However, the monk named Yunshen was too mysterious, and she could not forget the thrill that came from her soul.


    Lin Mengya quietly came to the square outside the hall and saw that all the monks were chanting sutras and kowtowing.


    Everyone looked solemn and seemed very worried about what had happened in the Grand Hall.


    Lin Mengya stood behind them and tiptoed, but couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Not long after that, Monk Yunshen, who had been in the hall, suddenly came out for some reason.


    Lin Mengya immediately hid in a corner for fear that that man would see her.


    Fortunately, she moved quickly and was not discovered by Yunshen.


    Obviously, the man¡¯s attention was not on her.


    Then Lin Mengya saw with her own eyes that Yunshen took out a few things from his pocket and stuffed them into the huge censer in front of the Grand Hall.


    Instantly, a delicate scent of sandalwood gradually spread in the air.


    All the other monks seemed to be a little excited and kept kowtowing towards Monk Yunshen.


    It looked as if the smell were charity to them.


    But Lin Mengya, who was hiding in the corner, became flustered.


    There was something wrong with the smell.


    Lin Mengya felt a deep pain in her soul, which made her almost unable to stand still.


    All of a sudden, her soul and the body, which had been perfectly compatible with each other, almost collapsed.


    The sound of her heartbeats suddenly filled her mind, and her eardrums began to hurt.


    Just as she thought that she was doomed, a clear, fresh, and long scent of sandalwood suddenly rose from her waist.


    The stabbing pain she felt just now gradually faded away like a tide.


    Leaning against the wall, Lin Mengya awkwardly gasped for breath.


    Others might feel that the smell just now was only a little stronger, but she smelled a very weird and lingering fragrance from it.


    Lin Mengya was almost wet through and her knees felt extremely weak.


    But she took out something she had been hanging around her waist.


    In addition to the sachet given by the monks, there was an amulet given by Tian Ning.


    Hongyu had insisted on hanging it on her waist in the morning. Lin Mengya had laughed at her for she was too careful, but unexpectedly, this little item really saved her this time.


    The strong scent of sandalwood gradually dissipated as Lin Mengya felt better.


    She put the amulet to her nose and found that the smell was gone.


    It seemed that Tian Ning was right. The amulet could really save her life.


    Carefully putting the amulet away, Lin Mengya did not want to stay here anymore. Anyway, almost all the people in the side chamber had left.


    She might as well go back earlier.


    However, when she just arrived at the door of the courtyard, she and the other madams were detained by the Empress¡¯s people.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that except for those who were related to the Shangguan Family, almost all the madams and young ladies were here.


    Since everyone had been detained, she had nothing to complain about.


    However, everyone was talking about something. Lin Mengya wondered if it had something to do with what had happened in the Grand Hall.


    Lin Mengya kept her guess in her mind, and remained calm on the surface.


    Looking around, she noticed that Aunt Yan, the Empress¡¯s confidant, was not here.


    Soon, the serious Aunt Yan came over from the direction of the Grand Hall.


    As she bowed to the madams, she said to them in a very respectful manner, ¡°Her Majesty invites you. Everyone, please come with me.¡±


    Since Aunt Yan was here, those madams did not dare to dawdle.


    Even Lin Mengya had to follow the crowd and slowly walked towards the direction of the Grand Hall.


    At this moment, the monks had scattered. However, many monks holding staves were divided into two rows and stood on both sides of the Grand Hall.


    Lin Mengya could clearly see that every one of them was wearing a look of utter disgust on their faces.


    Monks all stayed away from the earthly world. It must be because something very bad had happened that they showed such a look of deep disgust.


    Before Lin Mengya could finish her conjecture, the Empress walked up to them slowly with a cold face.


    Master Yunshen, who made Lin Mengya almost collapse, walked behind the Empress.


    A meaningful smile had appeared on his beautiful, feminine face.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s body stiffened involuntarily as soon as she saw his face.


    What did that mean?


    The Empress stood in front of them and raised her beautiful eyes slightly. The dignity that emanated from her bones outshone the group of madams in front of her.


    Even Lin Mengya had to admit that compared with the kind, gentle imperial noble consort, the Empress had the aura of a motherly model of the nation.


    However, Lin Mengya was destined to fight against the Empress for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 658 - Find the Corpse

    As the Empress looked sullen, the madams didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After looking around and making sure that everyone was here, the Empress opened her mouth coldly.


    ¡°Today, the Buddha once made his presence felt in the Grand Hall. I asked you to gather here because I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°The Buddha has made his presence felt?¡± Lin Mengya was stunned and then looked into the depths of the Grand Hall.


    ¡°If so, why are these monks looking at us like we¡¯re enemies?¡±


    ¡°The Buddha must have made his power felt in a strange way,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Your Majesty, just ask us. It¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    In the crowd, a shrewd madam had begun to flatter the Empress.


    .


    But the Empress just gave a brief nod before saying seriously, ¡°The Buddha showed up and said that there is a great grievance in this temple, and it concerns the royal family, so I have to be cautious.¡±


    Suddenly, an idea came to Lin Mengya¡¯s mind. She thought of something.


    ¡°A great grievance concerns the royal family? Does it have anything to do with Beauty Cheng, who has been missing for a few days?¡±


    Lin Mengya had never thought that the imperial palace was a good place.


    Many cruel cases took place in the imperial palace of each dynasty. The weak Beauty Cheng might have become a victim for some reason.


    Lin Mengya felt that the matter was too queer. Therefore, no matter how doubtful she was, she remained silent and waited for the Empress to continue.


    Something seemed to be bothering the Empress as she rubbed her forehead gently with her slender fingers.


    ¡°All of you should have heard about the missing Beauty Cheng.¡±


    The Empress continued in a depressed tone.


    The madams looked at each other and nodded silently. They had no idea why the Empress mentioned Beauty Cheng.


    ¡°The Buddha showed up. Master Yunshen got messages from Buddha, which said that Beauty Cheng, who had been missing for days, had died. However, she had a pure and kind heart, so the Buddha showed up and voiced grievance for her. The murderer who killed Beauty Cheng was here. I kept everyone here for the sake of Beauty Cheng¡¯s last wish and the safety of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Beauty Cheng is dead?¡± Lin Mengya was distracted. Although she had guessed it, she still felt a little depressed after learning the truth.


    She thought she had seen many matters of life and death over the years.


    However, every time she saw an innocent person die, she still felt sad.


    Although she had only seen Beauty Cheng once, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a simple girl. She had not expected her death.


    However, she did not have the time to grieve for the time being.


    With a strong, keen sense of crisis, she knew that what followed would be the main event.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Beauty Cheng would encounter such a disaster at such a young age. But Your Majesty, who is the murderer?¡± a madam close to the Empress in the crowd asked.


    However, the Empress just shook her head. She didn¡¯t seem to know anything about the murderer.


    Then Lin Mengya found that Aunt Yan, who was standing beside them just now, had quietly disappeared from the courtyard.


    She looked around, and found that in addition to Yunshen, the people who usually followed the Empress all had left this courtyard.


    ¡°Could it be¡ª¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart sank a little. Yinghua was still in the courtyard. Lin Mengya hoped that Hongyu and the other girls could handle this matter.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The Empress did not say anything more after announcing that she would find out the murderer.


    However, the feminine, pretty Monk Yunshen seemed to have inadvertently laid his eyes on Lin Mengya.


    Ever since she knew that her amulet given by Tian Ning could defend her from the extremely strange fragrance, Lin Mengya no longer panicked when she met the monk again.


    On the contrary, a few times when the monk saw how calm she was, a look of surprise flashed across his eyes.


    He was obviously a little surprised.


    Lin Mengya had no clue what the monk was up to, but she did not lower her guard.


    With the presence of the Empress, these madams, who had been living high on the hog, could only stay in the square outside the Grand Hall, no matter how unhappy they were.


    At this time, dusk was drawing in. Lin Mengya stood in the crowd, but the sense of crisis in her heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    After a while, Aunt Yan, who looked a little frightened, trotted to the Empress.


    Without greeting the madams, she immediately whispered in the Empress¡¯s ear for a while.


    No one knew what she said, but after the Empress heard her words, she looked at Lin Mengya with surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°The rest of you may leave. Princess Yu, stay here.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do I have to stay when everyone else could leave?¡±


    Lin Mengya got butterflies in her stomach, but on the surface, she could only obey the Empress¡¯s instructions respectfully.


    But at this point, there was already a lot of speculation about why she was asked to stay.


    Apart from other things, once she was found to have something to do with Beauty Cheng¡¯s death, she would have a lot more trouble in the future.


    The group of madams had been evacuated. Lin Mengya stood alone in the square, bearing the gaze of the rest.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she was sure that she and the four maids of hers had been on guard against it.


    Even if the Empress intended to frame her, it should not go so smoothly.


    At least, they had no time to play the trick.


    The Empress just glanced at her up and down, and recovered her old dignity and indifference.


    ¡°Come in. No one else is allowed to follow.¡±


    Lin Mengya was innocent, and thought perhaps it was just a routine interrogation.


    However, when she followed the Empress into the Grand Hall and saw the Buddha statue that should have been kind and amiable, her heart could not help but tremble slightly.


    There was a streak of blood tears in the corner of the Buddha¡¯s half-opened eye.


    The streak on the serene face of the Buddha was particularly striking.


    No wonder the surrounding monks all stood there, keeping their head down, as if something big had happened.


    But Lin Mengya was a person who had come here through time travel, so she naturally understood how many tricks could be played to make the Buddha statue shed tears.


    If the Empress tried to punish her because of this matter, it would be difficult to make everyone remain silent about the matter.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    All of a sudden, the Empress shouted coldly. All the servants beside her were all trembling with fear.


    However, Lin Mengya straightened her back. Even if she would kneel, she had to know what she had done wrong.


    As the Empress turned around and found that Lin Mengya did not do as she said, a cold look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re wrong even at this moment?¡±


    She was wrong? Lin Mengya found it ridiculous. She had been cautious with her words and deeds, and had stayed in her courtyard to take baths and burn the incense for the past few days.


    So, she really didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.


    ¡°Mother, I should follow your order. But I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The Empress saw her ready to fight to the end, and her eyes were full of coldness.


    ¡°I asked you to come in alone in order to let you keep your dignity. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Lin Mengya increasingly felt that the Empress was really a master of acting.


    In order to let her keep her dignity? That was not true. The Empress was just afraid to be caught wrong and fail to slander her.


    However, the Empress waved her hand, and immediately, Aunt Yan led some people to bring in something from outside.


    When it was placed in front of Lin Mengya, she suddenly felt as if her whole body had been struck by an electric current.


    The wet clothes clung tightly to the delicate body.


    Blood had drained from her face and there were even ferocious postmortem stains on her cheeks, forming extremely frightening stripes.


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes as she looked at the dead body in front of her.


    She would never be mistaken¡ªthe corpse in front of her was Beauty Cheng!


    But what did this have to do with Lin Mengya?


    ¡°Your Majesty, in order to investigate the missing of Beauty Cheng, we had your orders to search every yard where there is a well. In the end, we found Beauty Cheng¡¯s body in the dry well of Princess Yu¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    One of Aunt Yan¡¯s underlings reported everything.


    Those words were like a bomb, making Lin Mengya¡¯s mind suddenly go blank.


    That was impossible! She had checked the courtyard once, and found nothing wrong with it.


    Moreover, no one had come to her courtyard in the past few days. If Beauty Cheng¡¯s body had really been in the well for a few days, she, who had a very acute sense of smell, should have smelled the rotten body even if others could not smell it.


    But then Lin Mengya thought of a detail that she had ignored.


    Lin Mengya stared at the Empress and Aunt Yan beside her.


    No matter how well they acted, Lin Mengya could feel their pride in their play.


    She could also feel their viciousness after they made sure that she had no chance of turning the tables.


    It turned out that since Lin Mengya stepped into the Huguo Temple, the plot against her had been secretly carried out!


    ¡°The corpse was found in the well of your courtyard before witnesses. In the past three days, no one has ever entered or exited the meditation room where you live except for the people in your courtyard. You evil woman, are you still pleading not guilty?¡±


    The Empress frowned coldly. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the Grand Hall turned intense.

 Chapter 659 - Locked up in the Woodshed

    Lin Mengya, who was furious a while ago, suddenly calmed down.


    She coldly looked at the Empress and then at the group of accomplices around her. Suddenly, she realized what she had omitted this time.


    Actually, she was deliberately misled.


    She had been indeed very cautious. After entering the courtyard, she checked inside and outside in person, and she had also confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the meditation room. That was why she had lost the best time to turn the tables.


    Moreover, since the day Aunt Yan began to look for Beauty Cheng, she had carefully guarded against outsiders taking this opportunity to do something evil in her room.


    But, Beauty Cheng was already dead back then.


    Perhaps, from the day she moved in, Beauty Cheng was already in the dry well in her courtyard.


    Unfortunately, she had not noticed it.


    Besides, Lin Mengya had also guessed why she had not found out about Beauty Cheng¡¯s body.


    That was because Beauty Cheng¡¯s body must have been frozen in ice. In this way, the ice would slow the decay of the body as it melted.


    As a result, she had not smelled any stench at first.


    In the following days, because the smell of incense was too strong, she failed to detect the stench.


    The more acute a person¡¯s sense of smell was, the more she couldn¡¯t stand the strong smell.


    In fact, from the moment she stepped out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the conspiracy against her had started to keep going on, but she had never realized it at all.


    Instead, she had focused all her attention on the fake moves of the Empress.


    In this battle, she had completely lost her opportunity.


    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡±


    Having thought through all this, Lin Mengya had completely recovered the calmness that she had been proud of.


    Now all the guilt was perfectly pinned on her. Moreover, she could not defend herself now, and the Empress would not give her a chance to do that.


    It was the first time that Lin Mengya had lost so badly in a battle.


    However, it also made her understand that there was always someone better than her.


    Compared with the Empress¡¯s meticulous mind, her tricks were a little childish.


    ¡°Alas, you¡­no matter how much you hate Beauty Cheng, you shouldn¡¯t kill her. Somebody, lock Princess Yu up in the woodshed for the time being. No one is allowed to visit her without my permission. I¡¯ll ask His Majesty to make a decision when we return to the Capital City.¡±


    The Empress maintained her usual elegance, but there was no warmth in her eyes when she looked at Lin Mengya.


    Perhaps, in her eyes, Lin Mengya was the equivalent of a dead person.


    Lin Mengya was accused of murdering the imperial concubine and of sabotaging the religious ceremony.


    Such a crime was enough to kill Lin Mengya, the most favored and dazzling Princess Yu.


    Maybe that was far from enough.


    Lin Mengya grinned, but she didn¡¯t let those people touch even her clothes.


    She failed, badly indeed.


    But if the Empress thought that she could destroy her family in this way, she had looked down on Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±


    Looking up, Lin Mengya was still the honorable Princess Yu. Even though she was going to the simplest woodshed, her expression was still the same as when she went to a magnificent palace.


    The palace servants behind her did not dare to act rashly.


    They just followed closely behind Lin Mengya, so that the girl would not have any chance to escape.


    The Empress was very meticulous. Lin Mengya did not see anyone along the way from the Grand Hall to the woodshed.


    The woodshed was in the most dilapidated courtyard. Lin Mengya was pushed to an extremely dark room.


    Then the door was slammed shut.


    It would be difficult for her to escape. Moreover, if she really escaped, the Empress would charge her with fleeing to escape punishment.


    What was more, this matter might not go as the Empress wished that Lin Mengya was dead meat.


    In the shabby woodshed, there was only a pile of dry straw for Lin Mengya to sit on.


    She sat quietly on the straw. There was a moldy smell in the air, but she felt it was more refreshing than the strong fragrance.


    Her mind, which had been dulled by days of incense, was now sharp again.


    She figured out all the things that had happened in the past few days and combined them with her own conjectures, and she soon connected all the things together.


    The Empress¡¯s plan seemed flawless, but there was one point that it was easy to slip up.


    That was Lin Mengya¡¯s motive for killing Beauty Cheng.


    After all, she was not an ordinary person. Those officials in charge of interrogation had to consider the will of the emperor, Long Tianyu, and the Lin family, even if they were instructed by the Empress.


    Moreover, Long Tianyu was no longer fighting alone in the court.


    Because of the Crown Prince¡¯s misconduct, there had already been calls for a change of the Crown Prince among the court officials and the people.


    If something happened to Lin Mengya at this moment, some families would have to choose to support her even in order to keep Long Tianyu¡¯s position.


    By then, every detail would be infinitely magnified.


    Those people were not fools, and thus they could naturally see something fishy about this case.


    If she were the Empress, the best way would be to kill her enemy here quietly.


    Furthermore, it was literally the only safe place in the temple for her.


    As long as she stayed here and waited for the opportunity to return to the Capital City, she would not be in any danger.


    However, once she escaped, she would be treated as a fugitive from justice. At that time, everyone would want to punish her.


    Once she figured it out, Lin Mengya was no longer bothered by the matter.


    She was more worried about her four maids and that little boy, Yinghua.


    Given the Empress¡¯s previous means, she might even use more insane tricks. By then, Lin Mengya had to suffer in silence.


    Moreover, who exactly was that evil Master Yunshen?


    Could it be that he was the Empress¡¯s clandestine means to deal with Lin Mengya?


    Everything was so tangled that Lin Mengya didn¡¯t have a clue.


    Unlike the distraught Lin Mengya, Princess Tiancheng was all smiles in the Empress¡¯s residence after she learned the news.


    As matter of a fact, it was just a coincidence.


    Someone had wanted to kill Beauty Cheng and frame Lin Mengya, but had never had the chance before.


    As for Princess Tiancheng, she had just encouraged her mother to push the boat along with the current.


    Now that Lin Mengya had been locked up, what they were going to do next would be smoother.


    ¡°Off you go, I got it.¡±


    After sending away the spy who had been planted beside her mother, Tiancheng stretched her soft limbs lazily and leaned in the chaise longue made of scented rosewood behind her.


    Compared with the quiet and elegant meditation rooms outside, she still lived in a splendid room, which was more in line with her status as the first princess.


    ¡°Has Master Yunshen come back?¡±


    She raised her eyes. Although Princess Tiancheng was beautiful and charming, her cold eyes always made her palace servants tremble.


    The little palace maid did not dare to reply but just nodded slightly. Then she looked down for fear of offending her master.


    ¡°Go to Master Yunshen¡¯s room and tell him that I¡¯ve agreed to his terms. He can just do it.¡±


    An evil smile stretched across her perfect lips.


    The little palace maid did not see the indifferent look that flashed across her master¡¯s face.


    She quickly sneaked to Master Yunshen¡¯s room, not knowing that what awaited her was an extremely tragic fate.


    ¡°Your Highness, if she disappears like this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to explain to Her Majesty.¡±


    Tiancheng¡¯s most trusted maid was the only person in the entire imperial palace, who dared to speak straightforwardly to her.


    However, there was no pity on her face.


    It was because she had never had any kindness in her heart, just like her master. The reason why she said those words was that this matter would be a little troublesome.


    Anyway, that little palace maid¡¯s life was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. How about this? You can just tell my mother that she went to the back mountain to have fun and fell to her death. Since Master Yunshen has proposed conditions, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to say no. In the future, send someone to search for some girls outside the palace so that I don¡¯t have to give him my own maids. If my mother finds this matter, she would nag me.¡±


    During their conversation, the fate of the little palace maid was decided hastily.


    But Tiancheng had been used to this kind of thing. Now, she was full of visions of her own plans.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince? If that idiot takes the throne, Dajin will be turned upside down sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Why not¡ª¡±


    ¡°By the way, you go to Princess Yu¡¯s courtyard and keep an eye on them. No one is allowed to come in and out at will. If someone barges in, record it. I¡¯ll report it to my mother in person.¡±


    Tiancheng remembered that Lin Mengya seemed to have also brought that little bastard here.


    Her lips curled into an evil, cold-blooded smile.


    Since Yinghua¡¯s mother dared to go against her mother in the imperial palace, she would teach this reckless woman a lesson.


    Moreover, she was trying to clear all the obstacles for her dear brother¡ªthe Crown Prince.


    She thought in that case, her mother would definitely help her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Tiancheng¡¯s trusted maid left respectfully. Everything was ready. Tiancheng felt that everything was so good.


    She and her mother had made the Crown Prince and Prince Yu look like a fool.


    Even her wise and powerful father was just a person who had to endure all kinds of constraints.


    Although she was a girl, no one dared to judge her!


    When she had everything under control, everyone would have to submit to her!

 Chapter 660 - The Evil Monks Attack

    In the woodshed, Lin Mengya was calmly analyzing the current situation.


    The Empress¡¯s people were keeping watch closely outside. At least on the surface, she could not find faults with the Empress.


    It would take at least two more days to complete the religious ceremony. Combined with the preparation time for returning to the city, she would have to endure for at least another three days in the woodshed.


    The only urgent thing that worried her now was that no one could send the news of her being locked up to Long Tianyu.


    The Empress would definitely make sure that no one in the temple spread this news. Moreover, Hongyu and the others were probably being watched.


    Their only chance of contact with the outside world was when Qinghu made occasional visits to the courtyard where she lived.


    If even Qinghu did not get the chance to go to her courtyard, she would be in an even more passive position.


    ¡°Your Highness, your dinner is here. Please enjoy it.¡±


    While she was thinking, a slightly familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the door that was pushed open, and saw an old maid who served the madam that lived near her courtyard.


    Lin Mengya was confused, wondering why she came here.


    ¡°But who are you?¡±


    With the light behind her back, the old maid¡¯s smile looked particularly sincere.


    She was dressed neatly in a blue flowered dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m Madam Zhuang¡¯s maid. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Madam Zhuang said that she would arrange everything well. Please don¡¯t worry about the girls in your courtyard.¡±


    The old maid dropped her voice to a whisper.


    At her words, Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    Madam Zhuang lived in the meditation room next door to hers, but she had no contact with her except that they had met once when they first moved in.


    Lin Mengya did not know why Madam Zhuang¡¯s maid would send her a message.


    This was so unusual that she was on her guard.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    She was cautious and didn¡¯t say anything else, but the old maid gave her a friendly smile.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    The old maid no longer whispered but raised her voice.


    Lin Mengya also nodded cautiously while her left hand gripped the small note the old maid had just slipped her.


    The old maid left, and the door of the woodshed was tightly closed again.


    Lin Mengya quietly stuffed the note under the straw. Having made sure that the food was not poisonous, she began to eat.


    Beauty Cheng¡¯s incident had taught her a lesson. She had not only checked the food with the radar of the Shen Nung system, but also tested its ingredients.


    As the test showed that there was no problem with the food, Lin Mengya started to pig out on the tasteless vegetarian food.


    Since she had been locked up here, of course, she would not abuse herself. At least, she would have the strength to work when she was full.


    Naturally, someone would come to take the bowls and chopsticks away. The old maid didn¡¯t seem to arouse suspicion. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how she did that.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the room and that the guards outside seemed to be less vigilant than in the daytime, she found the note she had hidden under the straw.


    Under the moonlight, Lin Mengya could vaguely see the contents on the note.


    Surprisingly, there was no word on it; instead, there was big, round taro drawn in an extremely vivid style.


    It was him! It was from Long Tianyu!


    Lin Mengya almost laughed out loud. It was so funny that Prince Yu, who had always been unsmiling, could come up with such an idea!


    Lin Mengya suppressed her smile and hid the small note that was painted with a taro.


    She felt sweet in the heart, sweeter than when she had a taro with some sugar.


    Taro was the nickname she gave him even though she hadn¡¯t called him that many times. She would only call him that when they were alone.


    With this note, Lin Mengya understood whom Madam Zhuang worked for.


    Sure enough, Long Tianyu would never let her risk her life alone.


    He had Madam Zhuang as his inside man. But Lin Mengya was afraid that it was difficult for Madam Zhuang to send a message out because of the Empress¡¯s tight guard.


    What was more, it was dangerous enough to let the old maid come and see her. If Madam Zhuang was exposed because of this, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s concern for her, Lin Mengya would be happy even though she was in danger.


    People in prison often put on a long face, and few people could be as calm as Lin Mengya.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a day and a night had passed.


    During this period, Princess Tiancheng once sent someone to visit her, in addition to the people sent by the Empress to bring her food.


    To be honest, Lin Mengya had a very bad impression of this princess who acted as if she knew her well.


    Therefore, even though the person the princess sent here secretly told Lin Mengya that the princess could help her send a message to Long Tianyu, Lin Mengya still refused politely and pretended to be fearless of death for a just cause.


    She was not stupid enough to engage in a dangerous game.


    In addition to this, everything was peaceful and calm.


    At this time, it was the evening of the third day, and the religious ceremony was coming to an end.


    The work of these madams was almost over.


    The rest of the work was up to the monks.


    Having been locked up here for two whole days, Lin Mengya had never seen anyone from her yard. The guard outside the woodshed was not lax at all.


    Lin Mengya was as cautious as before because she knew that this was just the calm before the storm.


    All of a sudden, a very clear sound of knocking wooden fish came from the courtyard.


    Through the crack in the door, Lin Mengya saw several familiar figures walking into the courtyard.


    Walking at the head was the creepy Monk Yunshen and he was knocking on a wooden fish.


    But Lin Mengya could tell at a glance that the painted ¡°wooden fish¡± wrapped in wood skin was actually made of a person¡¯s skull.


    After all, the shape of the skull could not be changed.


    What an evil monk! He even used a wooden fish made of a skull! What scriptures did he chant?!


    Behind Monk Yunshen were two figures in black.


    Lin Mengya could barely recognize that one of them was Princess Tiancheng. As for the other, the person seemed to be walking unnaturally with stiff limbs.


    Lin Mengya was in the woodshed, but Yunshen seemed to be able to see where she was through the door.


    The monk¡¯s thin lips curved slightly. In the dusk, Yunshen¡¯s smile gradually grew bigger, but his pretty face made Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°All right, you can leave now. We¡¯re here. You don¡¯t need to worry about her running away.¡±


    As expected, it was Princess Tiancheng!


    One of the figures in black suddenly ordered.


    Immediately, the palace servants who were guarding the woodshed left in silence.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya really hoped that they could stay. After all, she would be frightened when facing the evil monk alone.


    ¡°Master Yunshen, they¡¯re gone. It¡¯s time for you to work. Don¡¯t let my mother wait too long. She doesn¡¯t have much patience.¡±


    Princess Tiancheng casually lifted the black hood.


    At this moment, a smile of extreme derision came over her beautiful face.


    Yunshen only shot a glance at her, and then his eyes showed a look of obsession.


    ¡°Your heart is really the most beautiful poison in the world. Unfortunately, you are unwilling to give it to me.¡±


    His voice carried a deep sense of melancholy and deepness.


    His soft sigh sounded as if he was speaking parts of a Chinese opera, and it was enough to win the heart of any girl.


    However, Lin Mengya only felt cold all over.


    It was because those sentimental words were not just whispers of love.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re not qualified to win my heart with your current qualifications. But if you¡¯re willing to be obedient, perhaps I will consider it.¡±


    A smug look suddenly appeared on Tiancheng¡¯s face.


    She must have thought that Monk Yunshen had fallen for her.


    Yunshen suddenly smiled gently.


    ¡°Yes, maybe one day you¡¯ll be willing to give it to me.¡±


    Yunshen turned around, and his long, deep eyes pierced straight into Lin Mengya¡¯s soul through the door. ¡°Ashes to ashes, and dust to dust. The soul from the other shore, please leave now!¡±


    All of a sudden, the strange fragrance that had once quivered Lin Mengya¡¯s soul swept over her again.


    Lin Mengya had thought that she was done for, but to her surprise, the white bead hanging on her lower abdomen slowly emitted warmth at this moment.


    It was a kind of warmth that had nothing to do with temperature.


    It made her feel calm as water, no more panic, and no more pain.


    Lin Mengya gradually closed her eyes and sat back against the straw pile with ease.


    Everything that had happened since she came to this world seemed to flash before her eyes, including scenes of separation and death, as well as her emotions.


    She was like a bystander, quietly comprehending all of these things.


    She was not pleased by external gains, not saddened by personal losses. For some reason, she felt as if she had seen through the world and had a sense of vicissitudes.


    Like an old monk who had entered a meditative state, Lin Mengya had no perception of the outside world at all.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had such a feeling, but she felt very happy.


    Gradually, the feeling faded away. She did not know how long it had been, but when she woke up again, the strange fragrance suddenly turned into a rotten smell of burnt corpses.


    When she looked at the extremely evil yet handsome monk again, he gradually aged, his face was covered with deep wrinkles looking as if they were carved by a knife, and then he became an extremely ugly person.


    It all happened in an instant.


    However, Lin Mengya understood Yunshen¡¯s tricks in this instant.


    ¡°Alas, you don¡¯t have to play any more tricks. I¡¯ve already seen through them. It¡¯s not late for you to stop.¡±


    Yunshen, who was knocking on the wooden fish while chanting scriptures, suddenly heard Lin Mengya¡¯s voice coming from inside.


    There was no pain or weakness in her voice.


    There was only extremely calm in it.

 Chapter 661 - Go Crazy

    Lin Mengya sat cross-legged on the straw bale with a slight smile.


    Although she did not know what led her into that state of mind just now, one thing was certain: from now on, this evil monk Yunshen¡¯s trick could no longer affect her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you could make her submit herself to me?¡±


    Princess Tiancheng raised her eyebrows, stared at Monk Yunshen in front of her, and asked with great dissatisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! No one can be immune to the Buddhist incense, no one!¡± Yunshen said.


    He was even more agitated than Tiancheng, as his trick had never failed to work on anyone.


    The pungent fragrance in the courtyard became stronger. Lin Mengya frowned and waved her hand. As the fragrance became stronger, the rotten smell mixed in it became more distinct.


    The Buddhist incense smelled even more pungent than a burnt corpse.


    ¡°Stop it. You don¡¯t have to try in vain to hurt me, and you won¡¯t have another chance to do so.¡±


    As Lin Mengya said, the white bead in her hand was shining with silver light quietly.


    She didn¡¯t know who the capable man Tian Ning had mentioned was, but the bead he gave her was so magical.


    Outside, the Evil Monk Yunshen kept murmuring like crazy, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±


    His enchanting face seemed to be less delicate in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The disillusionment with faith was enough to drive anyone crazy.


    In fact, there was only a thin line between a wise man and a lunatic.


    Yunshen was too confident in his trick, so when the trick he was proud of failed to work on Lin Mengya, the first thought coming into his mind was to get rid of the anomaly in his life.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t act rashly. You can¡¯t kill her now!¡±


    However, Tiancheng grabbed Yunshen¡¯s robe and said, while feeling sorry for the girl she had sacrificed for nothing.


    If she had known he was such a useless person, she might as well have sent the girl to serve her father¡¯s personal eunuch as his wife.


    But Yunshen just ignored her words. In an instant, he broke away from her and threw himself on the door of the woodshed like a wild dog.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! As long as I kill you, there will be no one immune to my Buddhist incense! My Buddhist incense is the real Buddhist incense!¡±


    Fortunately, the door of the woodshed was locked. Despite the crack between the door and its frame, Yunshen couldn¡¯t open it at once.


    Yunshen pounded on the door hard and even forgot that he could use the key.


    The sound caused by his nails scratching the wood door gave Lin Mengya goose bumps.


    Looking at his black eyes full of hatred for her, Lin Mengya thought that this man was hopeless.


    ¡°It might be well to let this idiot kill you. Lin Mengya, have a good time. Yunshen, Have you forgotten the person you brought here? No, she cannot be called a person. She¡¯s limbless and can¡¯t feel pain. Why don¡¯t you make her break down the door?¡±


    Princess Tiancheng said with a giggle in the distance.


    As she said, she put on the black cloak. After glancing at the door of the woodshed complacently, she left the backyard quietly.


    If Lin Mengya was killed by this lunatic, it might cause her mother trouble, but it could only be beneficial to her.


    Therefore, she decided to let him do whatever he wanted.


    After Tiancheng left, Yunshen seemed to have received a hint from her.


    He returned to himself and lifted the black cloak on the person behind him.


    At the moment, the figure under the cloak was exposed in the light.


    Lin Mengya only took a look through the crack, but she could not help gasping.


    She could only recognize vaguely that it was a girl.


    At this moment, the girl¡¯s entire face seemed to have been peeled off.


    The sight that the girl¡¯s facial features, hair, and arms were all cut off made her flesh creep.


    Now the girl¡¯s wounds were as dark red as dried meat.


    Lin Mengya could not help retching. How could the girl be tortured so cruelly?


    ¡°Go ahead. Break down the door and kill her!¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how Yunshen managed to make this girl act on his instructions in such a situation.


    There was no vital sign in the girl¡¯s hollow eye sockets with no eyeballs.


    After Yunshen gave the order, the limbless girl walked stiffly to the woodshed step by step.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya felt the urge to kill Yunshen!


    Moreover, she did not know what Yunshen had done to the girl, but the only thing she knew was that if Yunshen managed to open the door, she was likely to be in imminent danger.


    In addition, Princess Tiancheng had put her in an isolated situation, so no one would come even if she called for help.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya hit on an idea in desperation.


    She secretly picked up a wooden stick as thick as her arm in the woodshed and put it behind her.


    Meanwhile, she took off the sachet given by the monk from the Huguo Temple from her waist.


    Then Lin Mengya put on an arrogant look and suppressed her fear, shouting at the mad monk Yunshen, who was outside the door.


    ¡°You are so stupid. Even if you kill me, so what? Let me tell you the truth. The reason why your trick didn¡¯t work is I got this. Look, do you find it very familiar?¡±


    As Lin Mengya said, she deliberately presented the sachet in her hand to Yunshen.


    Then, she held the sachet tightly in her palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Come closer and show me!¡±


    Upon hearing that the thing causing his failure was in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, Yunshen immediately instructed the limbless girl to stop her ceaseless effort to break down the door. Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, she put the sachet forward.


    ¡°See? This is the thing causing your failure. If it¡¯s ruined, you won¡¯t suffer another failure for the rest of your life.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to divert his hatred to the sachet without being noticed, while keeping shaking the sachet to tempt the man outside, who had been carried away.


    Instantly, Yunshen¡¯s attention was attracted by the small sachet.


    It was just in front of him so that he couldn¡¯t wait to reach out his right arm through the crack of the door.


    ¡°Well, I can show it to you. See? This thing is magical. As long as it¡¯s in my hands, you can never reach your goal.¡±


    Lin Mengya tried to tempt him without being noticed. She knew very well what his obsession was.


    Lin Mengya reached out her hand and put the sachet closer to Yunshen¡¯s hand. Just as he could grab the sachet, Lin Mengya suddenly slammed the door.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±


    The door was closed, leaving no more crack.


    Yunshen¡¯s arm was firmly stuck in the crack. Lin Mengya almost pressed against the door with all her strength. At the moment, Yunshen¡¯s scream was shrill enough to make her hair stand on end.


    ¡°Hold it. As long as you miss this opportunity, you can never know the secret behind it!¡±


    Even at this time, Lin Mengya still didn¡¯t forget to keep temping Monk Yunshen.


    The wooden stick she hid behind her could play a role at this time. She hit Yunshen¡¯s arm joint accurately with all her might. No matter how solid his bones were, they would totally malfunction after being hit twice.


    ¡°No¡­ no! I must succeed! I must succeed! Ouch!¡±


    The piercing pain stimulated Yunshen¡¯s obsession even more.


    Lin Mengya was very clear about this feeling. Someone had made use of her teacher with his obsession, which almost cost him his life.


    Now, she pushed Yunshen deeper into his obsession.


    What she had done to Yunshen¡¯s arm made it bend appallingly.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya threw the stick and exerted herself to grab Yunshen¡¯s arm.


    With a cracking sound, Yunshen howled and suddenly became a little sober, because Lin Mengya had completely broken his arm.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya stepped back from the door.


    Her undulating chest showed how nervous she had been just now.


    Nevertheless, she achieved her goal. Yunshen¡¯s arm was completely broken. However, stimulated by the sharp pain, he finally sobered up.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Yunshen¡¯s livid face could hardly be described as ferocious.


    Lin Mengya clung to the wall of the woodshed and looked into his vicious eyes fearlessly.


    ¡°Have you sobered up? If you¡¯re sober now, I¡¯m telling you, if you want to kill me, you have to die with me! Don¡¯t think that the Empress can protect you because you work for her. I have to remind you, a dead man is like a lamp that has gone out. Don¡¯t you want to know why your trick failed? If you die, you will never know!¡±


    Lin Mengya looked composed, but her heart was beating fast.


    After what she had done to Yunshen, it was impossible for them to reconcile.


    If Yunshen insisted on killing her regardless of the consequences, he, who was sober now, was even more terrifying than a moment ago.


    Therefore, she was betting on whether Yunshen cared more about revenge or his Buddhist incense.


    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that my Buddhist incense would fail to work one day. Lin Mengya, sooner or later, you will die in my hands. When the time comes, I will dig out your heart with my own hands and make you my slave life after life!¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s palms were covered with cold sweat when she heard his sinister laughter.


    Yunshen¡¯s uncanny and cold eyes made her feel suffocated.


    Finally, his obsession with the Buddhist incense surpassed his hatred for Lin Mengya.


    Watching Yunshen leave with his broken arm and the horrible limbless girl, Lin Mengya seemed to have collapsed and fell on the straw pile.


    She had been such a dangerous situation just now!

 Chapter 662 - A Secret Deal

    After Yunshen left for a long time, the servants in charge of watching over Lin Mengya crept back.


    Lin Mengya was angry, but she knew that it was not worthwhile to be angry with them.


    After all, they were all the Empress¡¯s lackeys, and their disobedience would displease their master.


    As the rotten smell gradually dissipated, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that the Shen Nung system failed to detect what psychedelic the Buddhist incense contained or find its molecular formula.


    Could it be a kind of substance whose molecular formula had not been discovered?


    Lin Mengya thought it was very likely.


    After all, now she was in a world different from the one she came from. As time went by, there were indeed a lot of drugs that had completely disappeared from the world.


    Lin Mengya calmed herself down. Yunshen¡¯s failure to kill her did not mean that the Empress would let her go.


    Today was the last chance. If the Empress could not get rid of her today, the Empress would be in trouble after arriving at the Capital City.


    But she didn¡¯t know what Qinghu had been doing. In the past, he often sneaked into her room in the middle of the night to scare her once he didn¡¯t see her for a day.


    Now, she had been missing for three days. Why were Long Tianyu and Qinghu so careless that they had not come to find her?


    As the sun went down, the sky became dark.


    She didn¡¯t know whether those in charge of watching over her now began to yawn because of what had happened in the day.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. As she expected, the Empress was going to take action.


    She remained composed and sat upright. Even in this situation, she would not show any sign of cowardice.


    Sure enough, before the moon shone brightly, a black figure rushed in through the door.


    Lin Mengya thought it was someone sent by the Empress. Unexpectedly, under the dim candlelight in the woodshed, she saw a very panicked little face.


    ¡°Baizhi? Why are you here? Where are Hongyu and the others?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the panic-stricken girl and asked, feeling a little uneasy.


    Baizhi tried hard to look at her master through the crack of the door and said urgently in a low voice.


    ¡°Bad news! Miss, Prince Yinghua is missing! The other three sisters and I couldn¡¯t find him no matter how hard we tried. He was still in the room at dinner time, but in the blink of an eye, he was gone. We have checked around but didn¡¯t find him. Miss, what should we do?¡±


    Baizhi, whose eyes were red and swollen, obviously had cried bitterly.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Yinghua had always been well-behaved. Even if he wanted to go to the toilet, he would tell his wet nurse in advance, not to mention going out.


    Now, he disappeared in the Huguo Temple surrounded by guards. It was conceivable that someone had operated this accident behind the scenes.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Tell me, what have you done these days? Also, did anyone from the imperial palace visit you today? Also, did Long Tianyu and Qinghu notice I was missing?¡±


    After meeting Lin Mengya, Baizhi seemed to have found the mainstay and became less panic-stricken.


    Hearing her master¡¯s words, Baizhi tried hard to recall, but soon shook her head in frustration.


    ¡°No one has come. After you were wronged, they just said that the Empress kept you in her place and gave you a lecture. We were sent to other meditation rooms, where we were watched and not allowed to get out. By the way, Qinghu once came to us, but Sister Hongyu said that there was something wrong with Qinghu, who told her that he could not stay in the temple and take care of you these days. But he has already told His Highness about it. I believe His Highness will find a way to rescue you.¡±


    Hearing Baizhi¡¯s words, Lin Mengya finally understood why neither of them had come.


    Although Qinghu seemed to be unreliable, in fact, if it weren¡¯t for something serious, he would not have neglected her.


    She was so worried. Why did Qinghu also have a situation?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I guess Yinghua must have been taken away by someone. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let him be hurt. Go back and stay in your rooms. No matter what happens, don¡¯t act rashly until we go back to our mansion. I will meet you soon.¡±


    Lin Mengya comforted Baizhi, who was at a loss, and Baizhi did not notice her strange tone.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and tell the others about it right away. Miss, you must come back safely.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile, hoping that it could comfort this frightened girl.


    As Baizhi walked away while looking back, Lin Mengya sneered.


    It seemed that the Empress could not wait to take action.


    ¡°Is there any living person? Come out. I want to meet your master. Tell her that if she dares to hurt the child, I will make her regret it even at the cost of my life.¡±


    She said in a cold voice, sounding as arrogant as usual even when she was in trouble.


    The Empress had her plan, and so did she.


    When two people came into an unavoidable confrontation, the brave one would be the winner. Besides, she might not necessarily sustain a crushing defeat.


    Soon, Lin Mengya was taken to a dark room.


    The moon was covered by dark clouds, but she soon got used to the darkness.


    This should be an abandoned meditation room in the Huguo Temple. On such a moonless night, it was indeed a good time to carry out a conspiracy.


    Lin Mengya stood still in front of the door.


    Soon after, someone walked over in the darkness with a simple lantern, followed by a person in black.


    ¡­


    Even from a distance, Lin Mengya could still tell it was the Empress based on her noble and elegant ambergris fragrance.


    The Empress really thought highly of her so that she was willing to condescend to come here in person to meet her.


    It seemed that she was indeed significant.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. But I¡¯m too upright to bow to you.¡±


    She, who was trapped, said in a mocking tone, which sounded particularly ironic.


    The woman holding the lantern raised her head and was about to curse Lin Mengya, but was prevented by the Empress.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Tonight, I can forgive you for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    The Empress said, and her face was still as cold as that of a dead person in the light.


    Lin Mengya acted like a fearless person in desperation.


    Anyway, her and Yinghua¡¯s lives were in the hands of the Empress. It was useless to grovel to the Empress, as they would be used as pawns by the Empress in any case.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re so broad-minded and deserve to be a model for us. Nevertheless, I¡¯m wondering why you think so highly of me that you even set me up with Beauty Cheng¡¯s death and threatened me with Yinghua¡¯s safety. Even if you¡¯re capable of carrying out your plan perfectly and pushing all the blame to others, as Yinghua¡¯s legitimate mother, you should be blamed for having not taken good care of him. Given your relationship with His Majesty, His Majesty will definitely get mad at you. Your Majesty, are you really not worried about it?¡±


    A straightforward person did not resort to insinuations. Since they had come into confrontation, Lin Mengya was disinclined to continue playing dumb in front of the Empress.


    The Empress stared at her with a flash of profound hatred in her slanted eyes.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and looked at the Empress. Why did the Empress hate her?


    ¡°You are as glib as usual. However, I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense here. If you agree to my terms, I can release you and Yinghua. Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry that I will get involved in this. At that time, I was talking with my mother with plenty of mesdames around, and I have never left the banquet. If you and Yinghua were seen leaving the Huguo Temple together, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She played this back-up card as usual. Unfortunately, she was the Empress and the one behind the scenes. No one dared to doubt her.


    Lin Mengya knew that she was at a disadvantage, but she just didn¡¯t want to let the Empress carry out her plot so smoothly.


    Unfortunately, there was no room for her to fight back at the moment.


    ¡°Well, Your Majesty, I would like to know what your terms are. But I also want to offer a piece of advice. What¡¯s done by night appears by day.¡±


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s cold words did not provoke the Empress to great rage.


    The Empress just glanced at her lightly as if there were no room for the woman in front of her to negotiate.


    ¡°I want the military power of your Lin family and you to leave Prince Yu and never appear in the capital again. I will raise Yinghua in person. If you¡¯re discovered in any place in Dajin, Yinghua will not be able to live to adulthood.¡±


    The Empress sounded as if she, who asked Lin Mengya to meet her unreasonable requirements, had given Lin Mengya a way out.


    It was only now that Lin Mengya realized how ambitious the Empress was.


    The Empress not only wanted her to leave Long Tianyu, but even wanted her to hand over the military power of the Lin family.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you kidding me? As the daughter of our Lin Family, I have no right to hand over the military power of our Lin family. Besides, even if our Lin family wants to hand it over, it should be handed over to the Emperor instead of you. Moreover, I can¡¯t give up my identity as Princess Yu at will. Unless I die suddenly, I really can¡¯t think of a good way to give it up.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew that the Empress was up to something, and she also knew that the Empress could not kill her at will.


    Unexpectedly, the Empress looked at her and sneered, as if mocking her for being an idiot.


    ¡­


    ¡°Of course you can think of a way. Don¡¯t underestimate your face. With it, you can do what I said. Also, maybe you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you. But if you flee to escape punishment and hold Yinghua hostage, do you think you can still step out of the Huguo Temple?¡±


    Lin Mengya felt a chill in her heart. Damn it, how could she forget this?


    At first, she thought that adopting the ostrich policy was the best way to stay safe. But now, she ¡°asked¡± to meet the Empress.

 Chapter 663 - Master Wuchen

    The Empress probably had sent some people to leave some traces of Lin Mengya¡¯s fleeing to escape being punished in the woodshed from the moment Lin Mengya stepped out of the woodshed. As long as Lin Mengya rejected her terms, these traces would be discovered.


    ¡°I can agree to your terms, but you must release Yinghua and let him come back to me!¡±


    The Empress turned around. In the darkness, there was a cold and mocking look in her slanted eyes.


    ¡°I can let him go back to you only after you do what I said. Don¡¯t try any tricks. Even if His Majesty is dissatisfied with me, I¡¯m still the Empress of Dajin!¡±


    At that moment, Lin Mengya was frightened by the undisguised hatred in the Empress¡¯ eyes.


    She was sure that it was not because of the adversarial relationship between the side she took and the side the Empress took.


    However, the Empress turned around and left the dark meditation room without giving her a chance to ask about it.


    Why on earth did the Empress nurse such a profound hatred for her and such a strong desire to kill her?


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know, but a bigger problem came into her mind in an instant.


    The Empress was indeed scheming. Knowing that Yinghua meant a lot to Long Tianyu and her, the Empress came up with such a vicious scheme.


    However, she could give up neither the military power nor Long Tianyu.


    The Empress was a patient person. It would be difficult for her to escape from the trap.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya sighed slightly.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of evil she had done before so that she had to be trapped in this intrigue in this life.


    ¡°Go and take me back to the woodshed.¡±


    After adjusting her expression, Lin Mengya walked out of the meditation room.


    People here all worked for the Empress. Therefore, it would be difficult for her to run away even if she wanted to.


    It was better to wait and see. After all, she was now all alone.


    She returned to the woodshed after this visit.


    Figuring out the Empress¡¯ purpose was not necessarily a bad thing for Lin Mengya.


    She had long known that the military power in her father¡¯s hands was as tempting as drugs to both the Empress and Long Tianyu.


    The reason why she was married to Long Tianyu and poisoned in the sedan was that they wanted to make her father take a side.


    To be honest, sometimes she really wanted her father to resign and leave here with her brother to stay out of trouble.


    But they were in a special situation now. If her father could not control the military power, Long Tianyu might not be able to get so many people¡¯s support, and her father might not be able to protect the Lin family.


    The Emperor¡¯s favor wouldn¡¯t last forever. The loyalty of the Lin family with no military power meant nothing.


    Lin Mengya sat with her arms around her knees in the woodshed blankly, in an emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡±


    At dawn, Lin Mengya, who was not sleepy at all, suddenly heard someone knock on the door gently.


    She immediately thought that the person outside the door was sent by the Empress. However, the person did not speak. Instead, he gave her a sweet pancake wrapped in oil paper through the door.


    Lin Mengya was a little confused, but suddenly, there came a very amiable whisper from outside.


    ¡°My child, don¡¯t be afraid. Take it and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Although the voice sounded old, it reminded Lin Mengya of the nanny in charge of taking care of her and the other orphans in the orphanage when she was a child.


    The nanny was also amiable and took care of every orphan lovingly so that they could grow up in love.


    With her eyes turning red, Lin Mengya involuntarily took the sweet pancake from the person with both hands, put it in her mouth, and took a big bite.


    It was sweet, soft, and still warm.


    She, who had experienced a cold night, seemed to have been warmed by this sweet pancake.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked out through the crack in the door, only to see an old monk with a benignant look standing not far away and looking at her with a smile.


    ¡­


    He was dressed in a coarse robe, which was not gorgeous but neat and clean.


    His eyes were full of wisdom, and only a glance into them was enough to arouse her respect for him.


    At this moment, seeing Lin Mengya looking at him, the old monk put his palms together and bowed to her.


    ¡°Greetings, benefactor. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Amitabha. You are chosen by the Buddha and destined to have incredible experiences. I can do nothing other than doing you a tiny favor.¡±


    The old monk said ¡°amitabha¡±, but not in a deliberate way as others did.


    Lin Mengya quickly returned a bow at the thought that this man was a real Buddhist disciple. It was said that the face was the index of the mind. Compared with Yunshen who attempted to kill her last night, this monk was as heart-warming as a Bodhisattva.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m flattered. Thank you for your sweet pancake. But it¡¯s really not a good place to talk. If I get a chance later, I will definitely invite you to my mansion to talk freely about the Buddhist scriptures.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya had a bad impression of Buddhism.


    It was because, in modern times, the commercialized Buddhism propaganda had already caused this religion for self-cultivation to be stained with the stink of money.


    However, the master she saw today made her understand why Buddhism had been passed on for thousands of years.


    If the old monk didn¡¯t devote himself to cultivation and deliver all living creatures from torment, she wouldn¡¯t feel so peaceful the moment she saw him.


    The air exuded from him was capable of making people feel composed and unhurried even in a busy street.


    Such a person must be a great master in Buddhism, so Lin Mengya respected him very much.


    ¡°Hahaha, my dharma name is Wuchen. You can just call me Monk Wuchen. I¡¯m far from being a master. In fact, I came here to ask something back from you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. It was just the first time she had met Master Wuchen. How could she owe him anything?


    ¡­


    Seeing her expression, Wuchen smiled and explained, ¡°Actually, many years ago, I asked a benefactor to give it to you. It seems that he has kept his promise and straightened out the cause and effect, so it fell into your hands. Congratulations on that.¡±


    Only then did Lin Mengya realize that what Wuchen was talking about was the bead Tian Ning gave her.


    She quickly put down the sweet pancake and wiped her hands carefully. Then, she drew the bead from her waist and presented it with both hands.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re talking about this. I didn¡¯t expect that Tian Ning got it from you. Thank you for saving my life. I will never forget it.¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya return it directly, Wuchen could not help glancing at her with admiration.


    ¡°Great, she, who is sensible and not greedy for something belonging to someone else, is indeed a person with singular wisdom in Buddhist doctrine.¡± As Wuchen thought, he reached out and took the white bead cautiously from her.


    There was faint reluctance and sadness in his eyes. But soon, those worldly emotions gradually faded in his eyes.


    Wuchen put his palms together and bowed to the west. Then, he returned the bead to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°No, master, I can¡¯t accept it. It belongs to you and should be returned to you.¡±


    Lin Mengya noticed the emotions in Master Wuchen¡¯s eyes, so she could not accept it.


    However, Wuchen just smiled with no more obsession in his eyes.


    ¡°Just take it, benefactor. To tell you the truth, this is the relic of my master Yunfang. Speaking of which, I just passed it on to you. It¡¯s actually my master Yunfang who entrusted me with this task.¡±


    The relic?


    Lin Mengya was very surprised. She took the bead from Master Wuchen¡¯s hands with both hands.


    She had only heard that a real eminent monk could leave behind a relic, which represented his merits, after passing away.


    The relic was supposed to be a treasure worshiped in a Buddhist pagoda. Why did Master Yunfang give it to her?


    ¡°Benefactor, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. My master Yunfang has penetrated the great wisdom. He must have made such an arrangement for a reason. In fact, I just come here to visit his grave. Besides, I hope you can promise me one thing.¡±


    Lin Mengya carefully put away the relic. Since Master Yunfang had given her such a treasure, she definitely would promise to help him anything.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me, Master.¡±


    Wuchen suddenly sighed with a guilty look on his face.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, my master Yunfang and Master Yunshen were originally fellow disciples. Master Yunshen have committed these monstrous crimes because of his evil thought. The Buddhist incense he used is the root of all sins. I would like to ask you to get him out of the abyss of misery.¡±


    Yunshen was Master Yunfang¡¯s fellow disciple?


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes wide and looked at Master Wuchen in front of her.


    Monk Yunshen committed crimes with cruel and outrageous means.


    However, he definitely looked like a young man in his thirties at most. How could he¡ª


    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m ashamed that his degenerating into a member of an evil cult enables him to stay young. You will know the details in the future. He could be considered a part of your trial you encountered and will be defeated at a proper time. Don¡¯t worry, the relic of my master can exactly restrain his evil means. Under the light from the Buddha, all evil things have nowhere to hide. It¡¯s getting late, so I shouldn¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    Wuchen bowed deeply and was about to leave.


    But Lin Mengya suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Master, I will try my best to do what you said. But I also want to ask you for a favor. I hope you could do your best to make it. But if you couldn¡¯t make it, I will still be very grateful.¡±


    Since Lin Mengya had promised to help him, he should do her a favor in return. Thinking of this, Wuchen stopped and listened to her attentively.


    ¡°All that have happened to me are caused by striving for power. I have got involved in it and can¡¯t get out of it. But I hope that you could save the innocent child out of sympathy. I will appreciate it if you could convert him to Buddhism. If you couldn¡¯t make it, I hope you could try every means to keep him away from these conspiracies.¡±


    Lin Mengya was not stupid. Since Monk Wuchen appeared in front of her, those servants, who had been watching over her day and night, had never appeared.

 Chapter 664 - An Unexpected Turnaround

    Although Lin Mengya had come across the same situation when Yunshen came here, given the Empress¡¯ character, she would not make the same mistake.


    In addition, Master Wuchen was indeed a capable man. So Lin Mengya thought that he was capable of rescuing Yinghua.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to convert people to Buddhism. Don¡¯t worry. I got it. The mortal world is as deep as the sea. If I can get an innocent person out of it, it will be a blessing. Well, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Lin Mengya bowed deeply, with her mind occupied with great admiration for Master Wuchen.


    Such a person was truly selfless.


    Lin Mengya was relieved to entrust him with Yinghua.


    She was just wondering if the Empress would be angry when she learned that the key to her victory was suddenly gone.


    To be honest, Lin Mengya was looking forward to seeing Empress¡¯s furious expression.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was aroused from sleep by a voice.


    After eating the sweet pancake Master Wuchen gave her, she had a sound sleep last night.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to set off. The Empress ordered us to escort you to the carriage.¡±


    Aunt Yan looked as indifferent as ever.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and suddenly smiled very elegantly.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt.¡±


    As a ¡°sinner¡±, she could not share a carriage with any of the mesdames from other families.


    Lin Mengya did not see anyone along the way as usual, which aroused her suspicion.


    Although she was being escorted back to the Capital City, there was no need to avoid others like this.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Standing at the gate of the Huguo Temple, Lin Mengya was suspicious.


    If she didn¡¯t realize what was going on now, she would be a fool.


    Along the way, not to mention the mesdames, even the monks in the temple and the imperial guards, who should be stationed outside, were all gone.


    Could it be that the Empress could not wait to get rid of her in advance?


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re taking you to where you should go. Come on, take Princess Yu away.¡±


    Aunt Yan still looked cold, but Lin Mengya sensed a trace of cruelty in her eyes.


    No, they probably didn¡¯t intend to kill her directly.


    Could it be¡ª


    An extremely eye-catching carriage, which seemed to belong to a young master from a wealthy family, appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.


    She suddenly frowned and subconsciously wanted to turn around and run away.


    However, she found that her way of escape had been blocked.


    ¡°You! It turns out that the Empress is such an untrustworthy person. It seems that she is not so sure about our agreement.¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and said seriously.


    However, Aunt Yan was not swayed by her words at all.


    Instead, she urged the servants beside her to push Lin Mengya into the carriage.


    ¡°If you do this to me, Prince Yu will never let you go! The Lin Family will not let you off either!¡±


    Lin Mengya still wanted to struggle, but she, who was outnumbered, could only be tied up with ropes and pushed into the carriage.


    As soon as Lin Mengya got in the carriage, the fresh smell of blood made her feel nauseous.


    However, before she could sit down, the coachman swung the whip, and the carriage ran to the foot of the mountain where the Huguo Temple was located.


    ¡°All of you, remember clearly that Princess Yu and Beauty Cheng had a dispute because of a playboy, and she killed Beauty Cheng. Then, she injured the person watching over her and eloped with the playboy. Unfortunately, they both fell off the cliff and died. Do you remember it?¡±


    Aunt Yan glanced at the carriage, which was going farther and farther away, and said with a sneer.


    ¡­


    Humph, the Lin Family? If this news went out, the Lin Family would feel extremely ashamed, let alone to avenge her, who eloped with her lover.


    As for Prince Yu? Ha, no man could bear to be cuckolded.


    ¡°Yes, we got it.¡±


    Aunt Yan turned around and left with her subordinates. Meanwhile, Lin Mengya, who had been sent away by them, met another crisis in her bumpy ride.


    Lin Mengya was pushed into the carriage by force with her hands tied up. The carriage moving at a high speed caused her to lose her balance and hit her head hard.


    Enduring the burning pain, Lin Mengya struggled to climb up with her hands on the walls.


    The carriage, which shook violently, seemed to be moving at a high speed. If she jumped out of it, she might die earlier.


    She struggled to keep her balance, only to find a figure lying motionless in the innermost part of the carriage.


    The fresh smell of blood came from the person.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Are you still alive?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice, but got no response.


    She struggled to move inside, only to see that the person had been dead.


    The reason why he did not sway as the carriage moved was that he was tied to the carriage with a rope.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that in addition to this corpse, there were several big packages in the carriage.


    She managed to unwrap them with a gentle kick. In addition to some ordinary clothes for men and women, there were also a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry.


    Looking at these things, Lin Mengya suddenly realized what was going on.


    It turned out that the Empress intended to frame her with this trick.


    The male corpse had been dead. Even if it was seen, no one could find any important clues from it.


    Was she really going to be killed by the Empress and her henchmen this time?


    Lin Mengya was unwilling to await her doom, but she could do nothing but sit here and look at the corpse.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    In a moment of desperation, Lin Mengya came up with an idea. She wanted to sound out the coachman outside on her current position.


    The coachman did not answer. She heard nothing but the sounds of the coachman¡¯s flourishing the whip to urge on the horse.


    The Empress was really meticulous. She believed even if she raved herself hoarse, no one would discover her current situation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t answer, but it seems that your master has made up her mind to sacrifice you. Think about it, is it worthwhile to express your so-called loyalty by killing me at the cost of your life?¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned against the carriage and continued trying to persuade the coachman outside to let her go.


    She knew clearly that those chosen by the Empress would definitely be loyal to her, and she was just struggling on her deathbed. But if she did nothing, she would probably have a breakdown before getting killed.


    ¡°If you let me go, I can give you three times the money your master promised you. If any of your family members is held hostage, I can help you save them. What do you think? You know who I am, and I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    She still got no response after resorting to both intimidation and bribery.


    Lin Mengya really wanted to go out and see if this guy had a one-track mind. Even if he didn¡¯t agree, he should at least give her a response.


    Unfortunately, it was still quiet outside.


    Lin Mengya, who was frustrated again and again, finally shut her mouth, thinking that she was unlikely to get any response even if she continued talking to him.


    She might as well preserve her strength, which probably would be helpful in a while.


    As the carriage sped along the road, Lin Mengya, who was tied up, felt very uncomfortable in the shaking carriage.


    She could neither sit nor lie down. Anyway, she was very angry with her current situation.


    The Empress was so black-hearted that she even didn¡¯t offer her, who was on the brink of death, a comfortable environment.


    She did not know where the carriage would take her and what the corpse was used for.


    After a long while, a somewhat suppressed voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°You said you could promise me anything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya was stunned, thinking it took quite a while for this man to react!


    Or had he just been thinking about his terms before?


    ¡°Yes, I can promise you anything. But you know, if it¡¯s out of my reach, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya replied.


    However, the man did not answer her immediately. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°If I want you¡ªnot to get angry or hit me when you see me later?¡±


    His suppressed voice suddenly became cheerful and clear.


    Lin Mengya was stunned at once. After a while, she returned to herself.


    ¡°Qinghu¡ªyou¡¯re such a jerk! How dare you scare me like this! Come here, today I¡¯ll definitely peel off your skin and tear apart your bones!¡±


    He was such a nuisance!


    Lin Mengya only felt a weight was lifted off her mind in an instant.


    She had thought that she was doomed. Unexpectedly, Qinghu had taken this carriage under his control.


    Finally, the car stopped slowly on the roadside.


    As the curtain of the carriage was lifted, Qinghu, disguised as a coachman, showed up in front of Lin Mengya with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Well, promise me not to peel off my skin and tear apart my bones, okay? You know, I¡¯m already skinny. Ahem, you should respect the old and love the young.¡±


    Lin Mengya glared at him mercilessly.


    ¡°Release me.¡±


    Staring at Qinghu coldly, Lin Mengya was actually touched.


    However, she would never put on an amiable look in front of Qinghu, such a scheming person.


    ¡°Okay, I will comply with your wish.¡±


    Qinghu probably knew Lin Mengya¡¯s temper. Unfortunately, he could be cruel to anyone, but could only be obedient to her.


    ¡­


    Perhaps, he had owed her something in the last life.


    After he deftly untied the ropes with which Lin Mengya was tied up, she moved her wrists, which hurt a lot, and pinched Qinghu a few times before sitting down beside the carriage and staring at him with resentment.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. You know, the Empress¡¯s henchmen are really cunning. If I stopped pretending to be the coachman earlier, I will definitely expose my identity. Look, I¡¯m ready to make amends for what I have done!¡±

 Chapter 665 - His Heart Is Torn With Anxiety

    This guy¡­


    Seeing Qinghu¡¯s cautious look, Lin Mengya could be appeased a lot even if she was really angry.


    Besides, she was not angry at all, but just pretended to be angry to tease that guy.


    Since he had asked for forgiveness sincerely, of course, she would accept his apology and stop teasing him.


    ¡°Well, I forgive you this time. Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you tell Baizhi and the others that you couldn¡¯t come here because you were occupied with some business? In this case, why did you take the risk to hijack the carriage?¡±


    When Qinghu saw that Lin Mengya finally returned to normal, the guilty look on his face instantly disappeared.


    He said, while taking Lin Mengya¡¯s arm, which had turned red after being tied for a long while, and trying to dissipate the blood stasis on her arm by massaging her arm carefully.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t easily enter that temple, but I can still take action at any time outside. Speaking of which, have you met Yunshen? Have you suffered any losses?¡±


    Why did even Qinghu know Yunshen?


    Could it be that Qinghu did not dare to enter the temple because of the evil monk Yunshen?


    Lin Mengya, who did not expect that, looked at Qinghu with an inquiring look, hoping to get a reasonable explanation from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it later. How are you going to deal with this thing?¡±


    Qinghu pouted. Apparently, he was talking about the carriage in which Lin Mengya had suffered a bit of hardship.


    ¡°Speaking of this, do you know what their original plan is?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at the carriage and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve interrogated the coachman, and he said that he was supposed to drive the carriage to the cliff five kilometers away and make the carriage fall off the cliff. But I don¡¯t think he knows the specific plan.¡±


    Although Qinghu spoke with a relaxed expression, there was a cold look in his eyes.


    Anyone daring to hurt Lin Mengya, whom he doted on, should be prepared to get killed.


    ¡°What else can it be? If I¡¯m discovered to die with a strange man and packed gold, silver, jewelry and travelling expenses around me, what conclusion will be drawn in the end?¡±


    Lin Mengya was really disgusted by the Empress¡¯ means. She was wondering what the members of their Shangguan Family were thinking.


    Shangguan Qing, Lin Mengwu and the Crown Prince, all of them liked to ruin girls¡¯ reputation.


    However, in this world, girls¡¯ reputation was sometimes more important than their lives.


    Otherwise, Sister Yue Ting would not have died.


    Lin Mengya hid her anger deep in her heart. She had kept everything they had done in mind.


    She would get a chance to get even with them sooner or later, so she didn¡¯t have to rush it now.


    ¡°Well, just push the carriage down the cliff as they planned. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind letting them feel joyful for a few more days. By the way, remember to take out the gold, silver and jewelry, and leave them to the bandits around this area.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t set them up for the time being, she could cause them trouble with their things.


    Road robbery and murder had never been a rare thing since ancient times.


    If it was reported to the local authority and these things were discovered to be exclusive for high officials and nobles, it would be fun.


    ¡°No problem. What are you going to do? Don¡¯t forget that you are now convicted.¡±


    As Qinghu said, he waved his hand casually. A masked man suddenly appeared and silently drove the carriage away.


    Lin Mengya knew that this person was a member of the Sanjue Hall and a disciple of Qinghu by direct line. His disciples only acted on his instructions.


    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m going to swagger back. Anyway, I was left alone in the woodshed and forgotten by everyone. If I go back on my own initiative now, doesn¡¯t it mean that I have a clear conscience?¡±


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and put on an innocent look.


    But Qinghu knew that this girl might have come up with a way to resolve the current crisis.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Are you going to spend the night here?¡±


    Lin Mengya turned around and was about to leave when she saw Qinghu standing there in a daze. She stretched out her hand and gently pulled his sleeve.


    ¡°Spend the night? Haha, Your Highness, you¡¯re really in an aesthetic mood!¡±


    He teased her flirtatiously again. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him, pulled his sleeve and went back the way they had come.


    It took about half a day to travel from the Huguo Temple to the Capital City by carriage.


    But in order to make the trip more comfortable for the mesdames, the carriages slowed down. They set off before dawn, and it was not until the evening that they saw the grey city wall.


    Long Tianyu was at the forefront of the group on a tall horse with a serious look.


    The handsome Prince Yu naturally attracted a lot of common people¡¯s attention. But no one knew that the dissatisfaction accumulated in his heart was about to erupt like a volcano.


    He glanced at the carriages behind him mercilessly.


    Damn it! He learned that the Empress was going back to the imperial palace this morning. However, when all the carriages for the mesdames appeared in front of him, he did not see Lin Mengya.


    He only saw Baizhi and the others, but they were under close watch by those sent by the Empress, who was a witch.


    If he wasn¡¯t watched by so many people, he would definitely rush over desperately to get Lin Mengya¡¯s whereabouts.


    However, what his father had told him before he left was still ringing in his ears.


    If he had a conflict with the Empress now, the Empress and her force would take the opportunity to slander him.


    He had to suppress his emotions for the sake of Mengya and his parents¡¯ efforts.


    ¡°Go and find out why the princess didn¡¯t join them.¡±


    Long Tianyu turned around and gave an order to his follower in a low voice.


    His follower nodded slightly and sneaked out of the fleet without being noticed.


    In fact, this was the third batch of people Long Tianyu sent to search Lin Mengya.


    The former two batches of people had come back and reported to him that they did not find Princess Yu and the Tenth Prince after searching the entire Huguo Temple.


    Long Tianyu, who almost lost his head after getting the news, could only send another batch of people to search the surrounding area of the Huguo Temple.


    If they also failed to find Lin Mengya, he was afraid that he would go crazy.


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. With her means and schemes, Her Highness may not necessarily get trapped in a crisis.¡±


    Lin Kui knew how restless Long Tianyu had been.


    This time, he came with Prince Yu. Because there were only women in the temple, he was on guard outside the temple with Prince Yu.


    Compared with Long Tianyu who was flustered by over concern, he, as a bystander, saw more clearly.


    Princess Yu was not an ordinary person. Although she was not as scheming as the Empress, at least she could manage to survive.


    What was more, Princess Yu had plenty of capable people around her. Even the four seemingly ordinary maids in her yard were trained into extraordinary people.


    As such, he didn¡¯t think Princess Yu would get killed.


    ¡°Well, I hope so.¡±


    Long Tianyu respond with his mind wandering. In fact, he knew better than anyone how resourceful his wife was.


    Nevertheless, he just couldn¡¯t help worrying that she would be in danger.


    Moreover, he knew the Empress better than anyone. If he was a man of no scruples, the Empress could even go farther than him.


    Although the Empress still seemed to be trying to maintain her relationship with the Emperor, and the two of them hadn¡¯t come to an open break, only he knew that when it came to a life-and-death struggle, the Empress would just disregard their long-term marriage.


    She, whose mind was occupied with power, considered everything else just a means to power.


    He believed that even Lin Mengya could be no match for such an opponent.


    As he thought about it, he became more upset. Long Tianyu even thought that he should have locked her up in their mansion regardless of all consequences. In this way, he could at least keep her away from danger.


    Now he didn¡¯t know where she was. If she met with any unforeseen disaster, she would be so helpless.


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t dare to think further, for fear that if anything really happened to Lin Mengya, he would go crazy.


    Just as the poor Prince Yu was almost overwhelmed by grief caused by concern for his wife, something suddenly hit his head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Long Tianyu came to his senses in an instant and looked around vigilantly.


    He didn¡¯t find any suspicious people but those civilians.


    None of the members of the fleet dared to hit him with something for fun.


    He glanced around with his sharp eyes, but did not find any suspicious target.


    Could he just be too suspicious?


    As soon as he returned to normal, he suddenly heard a slight sound of something breaking through the air.


    Long Tianyu, who was extraordinarily agile, reacted in an instant.


    He seemed to stretch out his hand casually, but blocked a somewhat round and solid object.


    Looking around, he failed to find any clue again.


    The other party seemed to try to play a trick on him rather than to hurt him.


    But now it was not a good time to find out the culprit.


    Long Tianyu could only lower his head and look at the hidden weapon in his hand.


    Wasn¡¯t that¡ª


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu opened his eyes wide with a flash of ecstasy.


    So that was how it was. Finally, Long Tianyu regained his usual calmness and composure.


    ¡°Cheer up. The Capital City is right in front of us!¡±


    His mellow voice cheered up all the imperial guards.


    They didn¡¯t know why Prince Yu, who had been depressed all the way, suddenly became so spirited, but they felt glad that their Commander in Chief had returned to normal.


    ¡°Tell everyone to retreat to the mansion immediately.¡±


    Long Tianyu gave an order to Lin Kui in a low voice, but the latter was stunned and looked at his master in confusion.


    What was going on? Why did his master, who had been exhausted from anxiety just now, become so spirited now?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he responded, he inadvertently glanced at the thing in Prince Yu¡¯s hands.


    Huh? Wasn¡¯t it a taro?

 Chapter 666 - Yunshens Unknown Background

    ¡°See, your husband doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Look, I only hit him once. It means that he isn¡¯t distracted by your disappearance!¡±


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu, in disguise, were sitting in a tea stall by the road, watching the carriages, where the mesdames were in, moving forward like ordinary onlookers while whispering.


    Qinghu was juggling two cooked taros. He had given Long Tianyu a hint by throwing a raw taro at him as Lin Mengya told him.


    It was not easy for him to seize an opportunity to launch a sneak attack on Long Tianyu.


    But he only hit the perverted guy the first time.


    Well, it seemed that the guy really didn¡¯t care about Lin Mengya¡¯s safety!


    ¡°Stop it. If you¡¯ve seen enough of it, turn around quickly. If we¡¯re discovered, we will be in deep trouble. Besides, you should feel glad that you could hit him once. Have you forgotten the painful lesson you¡¯ve learned?¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled and glanced at Long Tianyu, who was stunned after being hit. Then she lowered her head and took a bite of the sweet taro with white sugar.


    She and Qinghu came back on horseback, so they arrived here earlier than those carriages.


    In fact, from Long Tianyu¡¯s expression, she could tell that Long Tianyu was quite freaked out.


    Otherwise, with his martial arts and agility, how could he fail to avoid being hit by such a big taro?


    She narrowed her eyes and carefully savored the sweet and soft taro in her mouth.


    She had gotten used to Qinghu¡¯s sowing discord, but she did not know why Qinghu did not like Long Tianyu.


    There was nothing that she could do about it.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Since my girl got married, she had only cared about her husband and not listened to me.¡±


    It was not until Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at Qinghu that he finally stopped pretending to be an aggrieved mother.


    After carefully peeling off another taro for Lin Mengya, he watched her eating it joyfully with a little surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, young lady, I¡¯m wondering why someone, that has all kinds of costly foods every day, like you want to eat this kind of food for poor people?¡±


    Lin Mengya shrugged and refused to answer Qinghu.


    It was a secret between her and Long Tianyu, and it was romantic to keep it between them.


    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you promise on the way to tell me about Yunshen? Anyway, no one knows us now, and there are no spies around. Just tell me, lest I keep thinking about it.¡±


    Finally, Lin Mengya put down the taro she had been eating for a long time and stared at Qinghu for fear that he would renegue his promise.


    ¡°Well, in fact, I¡¯m not afraid of Yunshen. I avoided talking about him before because he is one of the eight elders of the Candle Dragon Cult. Although he is the least significant one, he has a mysterious Buddhist incense. Therefore, all the members of the Candle Dragon Cult are in awe of him.¡±


    Lin Mengya fell silent when she heard the words of Qinghu, who rarely talked in such a serious tone.


    Another matter was related to the Candle Dragon Cult!


    What was more, she didn¡¯t expect that Yunshen¡¯s Buddhist incense had something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.


    In this case, why did he deal with her?


    Could it be that someone in the infinitely powerful Candle Dragon Cult had found out her identity?


    However, it should be impossible for anyone other than herself to know her soul travel.


    If that was the case, why could Yunshen¡¯s Buddhist incense make her soul tremble?


    ¡°Do you know what Yunshen¡¯s Buddhist incense is made of?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked tentatively. As of now, she still had to hide something from Qinghu.


    Fortunately, Qinghu seemed to hate Yunshen bitterly. He just frowned and tried hard to recall the things about Yunshen, so he did not notice Lin Mengya¡¯s effort to hide something.


    ¡°Yunshen is said to be the disciple of an eminent monk and had a glorious time earlier. However, he somehow became a member of the Candle Dragon Cult. It is said that his Buddhist incense is made of human beings in an extremely strange way. He seems to be a handsome guy in his thirties. However, it is said that he is more than 60 years old this year and his way to stay young is eating the internal organs of girls.¡±


    Lin Mengya almost threw up and glared at Qinghu with a pale face.


    Were the members of the Candle Dragon Cult all perverted?


    They, who used either human blood or human organs to stay young, were simply frenzied!


    ¡°Moreover, he specially eats the uterine walls, which must come from 17 or 18-year-old girls, as he believes that only in this way can he remain young forever.¡±


    Qinghu must also despise this kind of person, so he talked with a frown and exactly the same disgusted expression Lin Mengya wore.


    The uterine wall? Wasn¡¯t it part of a womb?


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt a chill run down her spine and regretted that she had only broken an arm of that evil monk that night.


    Moreover, she had promised Wuchen to save Yunshen at the crucial moment.


    A person like Yunshen deserved a death even more tragic than being killed by dismembering the body!


    ¡°Besides, his Buddhist incense is strange. He¡¯s the only one among the numerous members of the Candle Dragon Cult who has it. This thing is extracted from the blood and skin of innocent girls. I only heard that this Buddhist incense can manipulate people and deprive them of all their memories and emotions without causing their mental retardation. Now, the Candle Dragon Cult uses his Buddhist incense to manipulate the newly adopted children, who will eventually become killing machines only acting on the instructions of the Candle Dragon Cult. Moreover, these children can never get their memories back. Therefore, they will not have the slightest mood swing even in front of their biological parents.¡±


    Hearing Qinghu¡¯s words, Lin Mengya heaved a sigh of relief in secret.


    It turned out that the Buddhist incense was used to deprive people of their emotions and memories.


    In this case, she could probably understand why her soul became uneasy before.


    All of her memories were rooted in her soul.


    Her memories in modern times and the memories of the former owner of this body were actually stored in her soul.


    If Yunshen tried to erase her memories, it meant that he had to eliminate her soul at the same time.


    Although she was reluctant to accept this explanation, it was obviously the most appropriate explanation at present.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he tried to manipulate you with it?¡±


    Suddenly, Qinghu nervously grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and asked anxiously.


    Returning to herself, Lin Mengya nodded and comforted Qinghu.


    ¡°Although he did, it didn¡¯t work on me. Speaking of that, let me show you something, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    For the time being, Lin Mengya could not explain this kind of mysterious thing in a scientific way.


    Nevertheless, there was one thing she was sure of. The capability of Master Yunfang¡¯s relic she wore in making the Buddhist incense lose its efficacy indicated that there was the law of karma in this world.


    It was an eternally immutable principle that good would always triumph over evil.


    Lin Mengya respectfully took out the relic, held it in her palms and showed it to Qinghu.


    The latter intended to pick it up with a doubtful look, but Lin Mengya slapped his hand away and cautiously put it back into her purse, where she had kept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. This is a Buddhist treasure, and ordinary people have no access to it. With its help, Yunshen, a Buddhist disciple, naturally failed to manipulate me. But he¡¯s really detestable. I¡¯m wondering how many people he has killed over the years so that he could maintain his appearance. No wonder I smelled rotten corpses from him. A person like him will die a violent death sooner or later.¡±


    After Lin Mengya finished her words, Qinghu nodded in agreement.


    Although his hands were also stained with blood, he had never done this kind of disgusting thing. Lin Mengya said, ¡°I now know why you hide from him. But I have to warn you that you¡¯d better avoid sneaking into the imperial palace during this period of time. I broke his arm and was immune from his Buddhist incense, so he presumably hates me to death. If I enter the imperial palace, he will definitely keep an eye on me. If he sees you, it will be terrible.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya did not want to enter the imperial palace.


    Although the Empress did not like her, the Emperor liked her very much and summoned her and Long Tianyu into the imperial palace to give them some instructions.


    The more perverted a person was, the stronger his desire to defeat his enemy would be.


    In this case, she had to be more careful.


    After the carriages of the Empress and the mesdames all entered the city, Lin Mengya and Qinghu easily sneaked into the city and returned to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion smoothly without encountering any accidents along the way.


    At this time, Baizhi and the others, who had just arrived, were getting out of the carriage in frustration.


    The disappearance of both of their masters during this trip caused them to feel worried and blame themselves.


    Lin Mengya could not help feeling sorry for them when she saw the gloomy and guilty look on their faces.


    She was such a useless master. Otherwise, why did she always make everyone worry about her?


    Just as she was about to walk over and comfort her maids, Qinghu grabbed her arm hard and pulled her back to his side.


    ¡°Stay still. Some people are coming.¡±


    His low voice rang in her ear.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood what he meant. With their backs to the street, they quickly hid in the corner and watched what was going on in front of them.


    As they expected, a beautifully decorated carriage suddenly passed the place, where they were hiding, and stopped at the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Then, watched by the servants who were whispering in astonishment, a beautiful woman in a palace dress slowly got out of the carriage.


    ¡°Hey, why do you draw such a long face? Oh, are you still worried about your dead princess?¡±


    Her arrogant voice instantly aroused the dissatisfaction of all the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    All of them glared at this arrogant woman, as if they could only vent their anger by peeling off her skin and plucking out her sinews.


    ¡°How dare you! This is Princess Tiancheng, the legitimate princess of Dajin! How dare you be so rude to Her Highness! Be careful not to enrage Her Highness, or Her Highness will cut off your heads!¡±

 Chapter 667 - Contrary to Their Usual Practice

    Standing not far away, Lin Mengya recognized at first glance that the arrogant and rude person was Princess Tiancheng, whom she had met several times in the Huguo Temple.


    However, why did Princess Tiancheng, who was on the Empress¡¯ side, come to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in person?


    Did she just come to mock the maids?


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think it was that simple.


    As Princess Tiancheng¡¯s identity was revealed, the servants of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion had to suppress their displeasure.


    Hongyu, who was quick-witted, immediately restrained Baizhi, who was indignant, bowed to Princess Tiancheng properly in a hurry, knelt on the ground with great respect and said.


    ¡°I apologize to Your Highness. The servants in our mansion didn¡¯t recognize you. Please let them off.¡±


    However, Tiancheng did not look at the sensible maid. Instead, she glanced at the gate of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with contempt and said loudly.


    ¡°Humph, of course I don¡¯t care about how you think of me. Who do you think you are? But let me put it straight. Your dead princess will soon no longer be Princess Yu, and my cousin may take her place. My cousin has tough tactics, and you all will know about it later. Let¡¯s go. I really can¡¯t stay in this displeasing place for any longer.¡±


    After that, Tiancheng threw out her chest arrogantly and got in the carriage with the help of the maid beside her.


    The carriage left, heading towards the Imperial Palace not far away this time.


    Lin Mengya, who was hiding in a corner, had heard Tiancheng¡¯s words very clearly.


    Indeed, according to the Empress¡¯ plan, she was supposed to be dead now.


    But Tiancheng said her cousin would take her place.


    Did Tiancheng¡¯s cousin refer to Lin Mengwu?


    However, it was strange. If Lin Mengwu was supposed to take her place as the Empress planned, Princess Tiancheng should have kept it a secret before it was settled.


    Wasn¡¯t Princess Tiancheng afraid that something unexpected would happen after she said it out loud?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Seeing Tiancheng leave, Qinghu poked Lin Mengya¡¯s face gently and asked her.


    She, who was lost in thought, looked cute.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what Tiancheng meant by saying that.¡±


    Lin Mengya waved Qinghu¡¯s fingers away, puzzled.


    Was it a provocation? She didn¡¯t think so, but it didn¡¯t seem like a warning either.


    Anyway, she felt that something was wrong. Although she could not tell what was wrong at the moment, she had an intuition that Tiancheng didn¡¯t seem to be such a stupid person.


    Moreover, Tiancheng had almost made her a target for all in the temple.


    Later on, it was probably Tiancheng who had brought Yunshen to her.


    Would such a cruel woman make such a mistake?


    Anyway, she felt that something was wrong, but she had no clue about why Tiancheng said that.


    ¡°Forget it. Stop thinking about it. Look, your four maids are about to cry. If you don¡¯t show up now, I¡¯m afraid that our courtyard will be flooded by their tears sooner or later.¡±


    Qinghu said with a frightened look so that Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t stand it and gave him a punch.


    The two of them disappeared from the corner of the street without attracting any attention.


    Everyone in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was immersed in anger and could not extricate themselves from it, unaware that Princess Yu, whom they had concerned about, had been brought back to her courtyard safely by Qinghu.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed first. I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    As soon as Qinghu landed, he let go of Lin Mengya and turned back to his room.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She also felt uncomfortable in someone else¡¯s clothes.


    In order to disguise themselves, she and Qinghu just bought some clean old clothes from others.


    As the saying went, clothes made a man.


    After putting on a set of light blue coarse clothes, Princess Yu, a celebrity in the Capital City, became a delicate village girl.


    If Long Tianyu saw her dressed like this, he might not necessarily marry her.


    Lin Mengya, who finally returned to her room after going through so many hardships, felt much more relaxed.


    Before Hongyu and the others came back, Lin Mengya quickly changed into casual clothes. Then she leaned against her couch for a rest with her dark hair disheveled.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes at the thought how astonished her maids would be when they saw her.


    This was her greatest pleasure after each adventure.


    As Lin Mengya heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, she quickly sat up. No, if they saw her lean against the couch so comfortably, she would be accused by them.


    ¡°M-miss!¡±


    Baozi, who came in first, exclaimed, widened her eyes and looked at Lin Mengya, who was sitting upright on the couch with an amiable smile.


    After a while, she recovered from astonishment.


    ¡°Sorry to make you worry again. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m back safe and sound.¡±


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hands and said gently.


    However, Baizhi did not rush over and complain about how worried she had been before Lin Mengya came back as she did every time.


    Instead, she rolled his eyes and then told the other maids outside.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have to worry about Miss. She¡¯s back. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    Huh? What was going on?


    Lin Mengya, who experienced this for the first time, opened her eyes wide with her arms still in the air.


    As her close friends, weren¡¯t they supposed to cry with tears streaming down their faces at the sight of her?


    She had never been in this situation!


    ¡°What are you going to do, Baizhi?¡±


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help calling out to her, but Baizhi didn¡¯t even look back.


    ¡°Go get changed. I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s have a conversation later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was stunned by Baizhi¡¯s attitude, agreed obediently and sat still.


    What was going on? Could it be that her maids had been replaced by other people?


    Otherwise, why were they so cold to her?


    Princess Yu, who was known for her intelligence, was confused again.


    ¡°Oh my god, I feel like my brain has been racked today.¡± She thought.


    Fortunately, the situation did not last long.


    Lin Mengya managed to please the four girls by promising them pay and bonus raise.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya knew that they were actually worried about her, but after learning her responsibility, they could only keep their worry in their hearts.


    Since they could not be her helpers, at least they should not be her burdens.


    Lin Mengya knew this clearly, so she was willing to cooperate with them in this white lie.


    Moreover, she had much more money than she could spend, and she had reserved the excess money as the four girls¡¯ dowries. Now she just gave them part of the money a little earlier. It didn¡¯t matter, and she didn¡¯t suffer any loss.


    Lin Mengya told the servants in her courtyard to keep the news of her return a secret among them for the time being.


    Although she felt sorry for the servants outside, if the Empress learned it too early, her plan would be much less effective.


    It would be better to let everyone believe that she was missing.


    The servants in the Liuxin Courtyard were capable of handling this with ease because of their experience in covering her up.


    Lin Mengya had married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for more than a year, but she had never lost any of her underwear or jewelry.


    This was enough to show that the servants in her courtyard were all very shrewd and capable.


    With their help, Lin Mengya did not have to worry about any situation in her courtyard.


    After dinner, Lin Mengya took Baishao to see Moyan.


    She just hadn¡¯t met him for a few days, but the little guy had become chubbier like a steamed bun.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya, the little guy grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s fingers and refused to let go, as if he met a family member of him.


    Even if he fell asleep, he had to hold Lin Mengya¡¯s fingers.


    Seeing this, those around him burst into gentle laughter.


    After the little guy fell asleep, Lin Mengya gently withdrew her hand and put a soft cloth tiger in his hand in place of her fingers.


    Seeing Moyan sleeping soundly, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help smiling joyfully. She stroked Moyan¡¯s little face and couldn¡¯t suppress her affection for this little guy.


    ¡°Miss, Moyan is really lucky to have you, who dotes on him. He will have enough to live comfortably in this life.¡±


    Ms. Tian was also sitting aside and chatting with Lin Mengya and her maids.


    With Hongyu and the others, who were quite capable, around, now Ms. Tian only needed to take care of Moyan. Fortunately, Ms. Tian, who was eager to have a grandchild, enjoyed this job very much.


    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s not a lucky thing to follow me. Ms. Tian, even you have been in a state of anxiety all this time, haven¡¯t you? Sometimes, I think it¡¯s better to send all of you to a safe place. However, I¡¯ll keep worrying about you if you¡¯re not around. Besides, there are not many places I consider safe around the world.¡±


    Not everyone was as lucky as Yinghua, who could be saved by Master Wuchen.


    In fact, entrusting Yinghua to Master Wuchen was the best arrangement she could make for him.


    The process of striving for the throne was full of danger. Since Yinghua was a prince, it was inevitable that he would be involved in it in the future.


    But if he followed Master Wuchen, he might have different turns in life. When the general situation was settled, she would find Yinghua back and guarantee him a peaceful life.


    Perhaps this idea was too ideal, but in fact, it was the best arrangement for Yinghua.


    The battle for the throne was far more complicated than she had imagined.


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. I¡¯m too old to go anywhere. It¡¯s my pleasure to follow you and young master in this life. Speaking of which, you said that you¡¯ve entrusted Yinghua to someone else. The child looks spoiled, but in fact, he is very sensitive. Make sure he won¡¯t suffer. Alas, life outside is harder than life at home. After all, he¡¯s a poor child. Treat him well.¡±


    Ms. Tian really liked Yinghua, so she was naturally worried about him.


    Lin Mengya agreed. In fact, she had a hunch that Wuchen would definitely like Yinghua.


    Meanwhile, she hoped that Yinghua could understand why she did that.

 Chapter 668 - Tell Him About Her Condition

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the way, is Moyan well-behaved these days? Ms. Tian, I may have to go out later, so I¡¯ll entrust you with Moyan and Zhu Yan.¡±


    Lin Mengya told Ms. Tian with a faint smile as usual, but Ms. Tian felt uneasy.


    She and Lin Mengya were unrelated, but as someone that had brought Lin Mengya up since Lin Mengya was a child, she could sense the slightest difference of Lin Mengya.


    She held Lin Mengya¡¯s hands with her rough but warm hands, looked lovingly at Lin Mengya the way she looked at her child, and said.


    ¡­


    ¡°Of course I know. But Mengya, my good girl, please don¡¯t do anything stupid. Despite Prince Yu¡¯s extraordinary status, I can tell that he adores you. Besides, your father and elder brother, who are outside, have been missing you over the years. So you should take good care of yourself for them.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded. How could she not know that?


    After saying goodbye to Ms. Tian, who was very worried, Lin Mengya returned to her room.


    Qinghu, who had changed his clothes, appeared beside her again. Seeing Lin Mengya sitting in the chair thoughtfully, Qinghu knew what she was worried about.


    Standing quietly beside her, he thought no matter what decision she made in the end, he would accompany her all the way.


    In fact, their relationship had long surpassed the affection between a man and a woman.


    Qinghu considered Lin Mengya as the only important thing for the rest of his life, and she meant more than his beloved to him.


    Therefore, he would rather be considered as the most important partner, the closest brother and the most trusted person by Lin Mengya.


    He was fully satisfied with that.


    ¡°Qinghu, did I make a wrong choice?¡±


    After a long while, Lin Mengya returned to herself. She turned her head, stared at Qinghu in confusion and asked.


    Qinghu smiled and said nothing, and just stared at her lightly. In fact, he was not sure either.


    It was a matter of her life and death, so they had to be careful of every step they took.


    ¡°As long as I take the medicine my teacher gave me, I will immediately fall into a state of suspended animation. Then you can secretly take me out of the city. In this way, no one will know our whereabouts. But, Qinghu, I¡¯m really worried. If I lie to them, will I lose them?¡±


    Things went back to the beginning.


    In other words, Lin Mengya found the problem making her hesitant.


    Over the past year, she had developed a deep relationship with everyone.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to make anyone worry about her. However, if the news of her death went out, would those who loved her be disheartened?


    ¡°In fact, I think that if you have to go, you probably can be honest with them. If they all know that you have to do that to get a slim chance of survival, even if you can never come back, they can live with everlasting hope.¡±


    It was rare for Qinghu to be serious. His experience was full of deceptions, darkness and cruelty.


    Therefore, he was actually not much more experienced than Lin Mengya.


    But he knew better than anyone how good it felt to be honest.


    As a person who had to bear secrets all his life, he believed she could only change her life completely by being frank without reservation.


    ¡°Let, let me think it over.¡±


    Lin Mengya had to admit that she was a little swayed by Qinghu¡¯s words.


    She was not coward, but when it came to those she cared about, she became timid.


    Lin Mengya curled up in the chair and maintained this posture until the moon became bright with a few stars around.


    Long Tianyu frowned and stared at the woman who had been lost in thought.


    The taro was actually a message of safety from Lin Mengya.


    Therefore, he could suppress his anxiety and go to the imperial palace in a hurry for work handover.


    He didn¡¯t even have the patience to exchange greetings with his parents, and just wanted to go back to her as soon as possible and keep her in his sight.


    However, the first thing he saw when he came back in a hurry was a silly girl, who was about to transform into a stone statue, rather than her gentle smile.


    He shook her head helplessly, thinking that during his lifetime he seemed to be destined to be unable to figure out what this mischievous and clever girl was thinking.


    He stretched out his arms and gently put them around her shoulders.


    Looking at the slightly surprised look in her eyes, he just wanted to hold her in his arms tightly.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    There seemed to be a trace of fear in her low voice.


    Lin Mengya buried her head in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms with an apologetic look on her face.


    Long Tianyu thought that his wife must have gotten into trouble again.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He could help her settle all kinds of problems.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go to avenge you immediately.¡±


    Hearing Long Tianyu¡¯s whisper, Lin Mengya, who nestled against his chest, felt increasingly guilty about lying to this man.


    She really shouldn¡¯t have done that. She had all along thought that Long Tianyu had just fallen in love with her after spending a long time with her.


    If he met another woman one day and also spent a long time with this woman, this woman could probably replace her.


    However, what Long Tianyu had done after coming back from the Nation of Lintian made her truly understand how important she was to him.


    Perhaps this man never expressed his affection for her, but his mind was occupied with her.


    She pouted and finally understood why women in love could be so capricious.


    He, who loved her unconditionally, even considered her capriciousness adorable.


    She tried hard to cling to him.


    In order to prevent her from falling, Long Tianyu had to hold her petite figure with his big and strong palms in a way that was gentle and cautious while stable and reliable, as if holding a baby, because he was holding his beloved of his life.


    Lin Mengya seemed to have sensed his affection for her, and showed a bright smile.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, I want to tell you something.¡±


    As Lin Mengya said, she raised her head and looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes with her bright eyes.


    Lin Mengya greedily stared at his deep eyes and cleanly chiseled face, thinking that she was so lucky to have such a handsome and faithful husband in this life.


    Moreover, her husband was so rich that he could afford to buy everything she wanted for her.


    Perhaps, this was the dream of all women.


    Long Tianyu, who was a little scared by Lin Mengya¡¯s smile, habitually began to calculate the amount of money he possessed.


    But he found that he seemed to be a penniless man.


    Well, all their property, including the title deeds, seemed to be kept by Lin Mengya.


    He even stored the amount of money he had secretly earned in the treasury of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Could it be that she had discovered something wrong?


    Or could it be that he couldn¡¯t even keep the last bit of his pin money?


    However, he needed money to recruit soldiers and buy horses. If he told the truth, would his wife be willing to give him part of the money for military supplies?


    For the first time, Prince Yu, who was able to fix everything, fell into a dilemma, wondering if he should hand over all his pin money or keep part of it.


    He did not know it was not the thing his wife was going to talk about.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m about to die.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and said after weighing her words. However, she found that these over concise words made up the most shocking sentence.


    However, it was strange that Long Tianyu, who was supposed to immediately ask her about the details on hearing this sentence, did not say anything at this moment.


    Was her voice too low to be heard by him?


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, raised her head, stared at her husband, and said clearly after clearing her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m about to die. Do you hear me?¡±


    At this moment, Long Tianyu returned to himself and looked at his wife in confusion.


    She was about to die. What?!


    In an instant, Long Tianyu understood every word Lin Mengya said.


    After putting her in the chair solemnly, Long Tianyu squatted in front of her, looked at her seriously and asked.


    ¡°What happened? Did the Empress poison you? Or did she hurt you?¡±


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Long Tianyu had returned to normal without being stupefied or losing his head.


    She put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulders and explained her condition clearly to him with a relaxed and joyful smile.


    Seeing that his expression changed from serious to furious, and finally to calm, Lin Mengya finally finished her explanation.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened. If I don¡¯t go to seek the antidote, I will probably die. To be exact, considering my current physical condition, I¡¯m less than 20 percent likely to survive. However, even if I go to seek the antidote, the antidote is very strange and difficult to find. Even after I take it, I¡¯ll be less than 50 percent likely to fully recover. So, the conclusion is¡ª¡±


    ¡°You must survive!¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was interrupted by Long Tianyu.


    Seeing the uneasiness that he had never shown in his determined eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she was really a cruel person.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best to survive. This world is so beautiful, and you¡¯ve earned so much money for me. I can¡¯t bear to let another woman sleep on my bed and spend my money.¡±


    Lin Mengya said, while holding him in her arms, thinking she really loved this man.


    Although he showed unusual weakness in front of her and had her as his fatal weak point, she still loved him and would not stop loving him until she died.

 Chapter 669 - Set a Trap in Secret

    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Long Tianyu suddenly held her tightly after answering her. Although Lin Mengya felt that she was out of breath, he still held her in his arms quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    She secretly apologized to Long Tianyu in her heart.


    But Lin Mengya clearly knew that surviving was the best way for her to make it up to Long Tianyu.


    ¡°After I get things done here, I¡¯ll go with you to seek the antidote.¡±


    He blurted it out before thinking it over. However, he didn¡¯t regret it after saying that, because losing her was even worse than getting killed to him.


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu with a hint of hesitation in her eyes.


    After a long while, she shook her head in trouble and said.


    ¡°This time, you can¡¯t go with me. The Empress has intended to kill both of us. If you stay in the Capital City to restrain them, I can still be safe outside. But if you leave with me, the Empress and the Crown Prince will definitely take this opportunity to kill us. When the time comes, not only will we be in danger, but also all our efforts will be wasted. I understand your eagerness to go with me, but I can¡¯t let you do so.¡±


    Lin Mengya stared at Long Tianyu¡¯s face with fascination, wondering since when Long Tianyu, whose mind had been occupied with his ambition, had become such an infatuated man, who put her affairs first.


    In fact, Lin Mengya did not think someone sacrificed those around him for his ambition was a great person.


    Speaking of that, a so-called selfless person must be ruthless.


    Selfishness was human nature. She and Long Tianyu were just mortals after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later. You¡¯ve just come back and should be tired. Go to bed early.¡±


    Long Tianyu was obviously avoiding this problem. Lin Mengya sighed secretly, knowing that they could not be rushed to make the final decision.


    She nodded and let Long Tianyu carry her and put her on the warm bed.


    ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±


    Seeing that Long Tianyu was about to leave after taking off her shoes and tucking her in, Lin Mengya immediately reached out to grab his sleeve and asked.


    In the past few days, she had not been able to sleep soundly without him beside her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to deal with something. Go to sleep obediently. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Seeing her, who was covered with the quilt, blink her big bright eyes, Long Tianyu was reluctant to leave immediately. He turned around and kissed her gently on the lips.


    ¡°Okay, come back soon.¡±


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and gradually slowed down her breathing with a smile.


    Long Tianyu stood quietly in front of her bed and looked greedily at her with his deep black eyes, as if he could never get tired of looking at her.


    Her little face looked as white as jade against the bright red quilt.


    Meanwhile, she looked particularly weak and slender.


    He had thought that Lin Mengya was born to be a person who never gained weight.


    It was not until now that he realized that she didn¡¯t gain weight because the remaining poison in her body had not been cleared.


    ¡°No one can take you away from me.¡±


    Long Tianyu stretched out his big hand and gently touched her cheek, while whispering in an overwhelmingly convincing tone.


    After making sure that Lin Mengya had fallen asleep, he turned around and left their bedroom.


    The night breeze gently blew the hair on Long Tianyu¡¯s temples.


    The extremely gentle man now became the serious and arrogant Prince Yu.


    Lin Mengya was the only one around the world who could soften his heart and from whom he was reluctant to part.


    Without Lin Mengya around, he was the most ruthless person in the world.


    He strolled to his study, where a group of people had been waiting quietly at this moment.


    ¡°Your Highness, all the commanders of the Four-Saints Guards are here. Please enlighten us.¡±


    Lin Kui said. He, who was in a black suit, was not just the steward of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion at the moment.


    Time could smooth one¡¯s edges and corners, as well as turn a sharp blade into a lethal weapon for killing.


    That was the case for Lin Kui. Even in front of a group of young people, he was still overwhelmingly prestigious.


    All the commanders seemed to have considered him their leader.


    Seeing this, Long Tianyu thought, ¡°Good, it seemed that Lin Kui has gradually earned high prestige among the Four-Saints Guards.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He said, looking around the room coldly.


    Every one of them was his subordinate and a rare sharp knife.


    The Four-Saints Guards were the most elite and most loyal force he had groomed.


    Although many of them had worked for his father before, under Long Tianyu¡¯s subtle influence, now they only acted on his instructions.


    ¡°Today, everyone here is the core force of the Four-Saints Guards. I believe that you all know what your target is.¡±


    The throne¡ª


    He remembered that since he turned five years old, his father had never hugged him.


    As a prince born of an imperial consort, he could only stand aside and watch his father and the Crown Prince enjoy a joyful time between them.


    His father offered the Crown Prince the best food, clothes and mansion.


    However, his father secretly sent the best teachers, military officers and books around Dajin to his mansion.


    When he was eleven years old, his father cried with satisfaction when seeing he kill a leopard bare-handed.


    It was the first time that he had seen this man, who was strong enough to bear all blame, shed tears.


    At that time, the Crown Prince had indulged in dissipation. Even if it was reported to his father, his father just glossed things over.


    Only then did he realize that his father managed to gradually make the Crown Prince incapable of inheriting the throne by spoiling and indulging the Crown Prince.


    Meanwhile, his father treated him coldly and trained him in order to protect him.


    Therefore, he had to strive for the throne, because he wanted to live up to his father¡¯s expectations.


    But since the day he met Lin Mengya, he had realized that he wanted to be powerful just in order to protect his beloved.


    Since the Crown Prince¡¯s and the Empress¡¯ status enabled them to hurt his beloved easily, he would personally destroy everything they could rely on and all their hopes!


    ¡°Yes, we got it.¡±


    They could not hide their fervent desire to fight in their response in a low voice.


    The eyes of all the commanders of the Four-Saints Guards lit up.


    Perhaps they could not openly serve the imperial court for various reasons and could only work for the Third Prince Long Tianyu in secret.


    Nevertheless, they knew better than anyone that only by following Prince Yu could they earn themselves a bright future even at the cost of life.


    ¡°Act as planned, remember not to expose your identities.¡±


    Lin Kui bowed to Long Tianyu and then turned to give orders to everyone.


    All the members of the Four-Saints Guards knew what their responsibility was. Moreover, they had trained themselves for this day.


    After receiving the order, they quietly left in the same way they came.


    However, in this seemingly peaceful night, Long Tianyu used all his force to set a huge trap for the Empress, the Crown Prince and those restless forces behind them.


    He would like to see what the members of the Shangguan family were capable of!


    With a trace of cruelty in his black eyes, Long Tianyu pursed his thin lips and revealed a playful smile.


    They had better not let him down.


    In her dark dream, Lin Mengya slept until dawn.


    At half past six in the morning, the automatically set Shen Nung system revived her brain nerves, which had rested for a night, in an extremely gentle way.


    Lin Mengya, who was refreshed, slowly woke up and began to detect everything around her keenly.


    The Shen Nung system had helped her a lot last night. Having a sound sleep was the best way to replenish physical strength.


    What was more¡ª


    With her eyes closed, Lin Mengya mischievously extended her little hands toward the other heat source under the quilt.


    Unexpectedly, she was picked up by a pair of big hands and fell into a warm embrace instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s get a little more sleep.¡±


    Hearing the hoarse voice from him, who hadn¡¯t woken up in the morning, Lin Mengya felt a tingle from her fingertips.


    She chuckled with her eyes closed, but in the next second, she immediately opened her eyes and said.


    ¡°Long Tianyu, why are you naked in bed?¡±


    Her angry voice, which was nasal because she had just woken up, sounded coquettish.


    Long Tianyu opened his eyes and looked at his wife, who opened her eyes wide in astonishment, with great interest and said.


    ¡°I did that for fear that you would feel cold. Besides, why should I wear clothes when sleeping in my bedroom?¡±


    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth in hatred when she saw he acted as if he had justice on his side.


    But at this time, she had not realized that she was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not displeased with it?¡±


    Long Tianyu supported his head with one hand and lay on his side on the bed lazily, teasing his wife.


    In the dim morning light, Lin Mengya unconsciously turned her eyes from Long Tianyu¡¯s tidy hair to his strong muscles where there was no extra flesh.


    All of a sudden, she, who was always smart, lost her mind. Before she was pushed down by her wicked husband, she kept thinking¡ª


    ¡°Wow¡­ he¡¯s so muscular!¡±


    The relaxing and affectionate morning sex made Lin Mengya blush.


    Nevertheless, ignoring the aggrieved look in her eyes, he could consider she was shy at the moment.


    Lin Mengya wished she could hide under the table, thinking that Long Tianyu, who seduced her with his handsome look, was so annoying.


    She chewed with great strength, seeming to have regarded the crisp carrot as him. After glaring at him fiercely, she, who was teased by those around her in a low voice, finally became angry from embarrassment.

 Chapter 670 - The Empresss Real Target

    ¡°From today onward, you are not allowed to sleep in my room!¡± Lin Mengya said furiously, as she couldn¡¯t do anything to Long Tianyu at such times.


    After announcing her decision, she pushed the bowl away and went back to her bedroom in rage.


    However, it was obvious that her faked anger didn¡¯t work.


    Except for Long Tianyu, whose face changed, the other girls covered their mouths and burst into laughter.


    ¡°Pshaw¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya murmured with the urge to bury her head in the quilt. She didn¡¯t expect Long Tianyu to be so thick-skinned.


    Nevertheless, she was not really angry. Anyway, everyone was clear about her character, knowing that she actually didn¡¯t mind being teased by them.


    No one other than those closest to her would make fun of her like this.


    As such, she did not feel ashamed.


    ¡°Qinghu, have you gotten any news about the Empress these days?¡±


    In the Liuxin Courtyard, Lin Mengya, who deliberately hid herself from the public, still did not go out.


    No one other than those who she trusted knew that she had quietly returned to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a stir. After all, Beauty Cheng¡¯s disappearance is not a minor matter. Nevertheless, the Empress did not do anything. It¡¯s said that Concubine Hui, who was on friendly terms with Beauty Cheng, reported to His Majesty that Beauty Cheng was missing in the Huguo Temple after having a quarrel with you. But it seemed that His Majesty did not get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Although Qinghu was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, he was capable of finding out everything happening outside.


    There was nothing in the vast Capital City that could be hidden from him.


    Even what happened in the imperial palace was no exception.


    ¡°Concubine Hui? I haven¡¯t heard of her before. Which palace is she from?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    She had expected that the Empress would frame her, but she remembered that she had never been in contact with this Concubine Hui.


    Seeing the confused look in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes, Qinghu explained in a low voice, ¡°She is Hui Jieyu, who had a conflict with you in the imperial palace before and seems to be promoted by the Empress. Nevertheless, she seldom visits the Empress, but is on friendly terms with Imperial Noble Consort.¡±


    Hearing what Qinghu said, Lin Mengya understood.


    Knocking on the table regularly with her hand, she had figured out what was going on.


    ¡°It seems that she¡¯s sent by the Empress to testify against me. It doesn¡¯t matter, as His Majesty won¡¯t believe her. But I¡¯m curious about why she nurses a hatred for me,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although Qinghu was capable, he might not know every secret in the imperial palace.


    However, even so, he still managed to find out Concubine Hui¡¯s close relationship with Imperial Noble Consort, Lin Mengya¡¯s mother-in-law. Of course, Lin Mengya smelled something fishy about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only learn that Concubine Hui¡¯s mother and sister died in the bloody feast held in the Chongqing Palace.¡±


    Qinghu¡¯s words reminded Lin Mengya of what had happened a long time ago.


    The assassins, who suddenly appeared at the feast, had indeed killed a lot of people, and she and Long Tianyu were almost mistaken for the manipulators behind the scene.


    Did Concubine Hui consider her as the culprit?


    As she thought about it, she found it was possible. Only it could explain why Concubine Hui hated her so much.


    But she was wrongly accused. What had happened at that time indeed had nothing to do with her.


    She knew that Concubine Hui must have been brainwashed by the Empress and now probably believed that what she had been doing was an effort to avenge her family.


    Well, a stupid person like Concubine Hui shouldn¡¯t take revenge. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know why she got killed.


    ¡°I got it. It seems to be a tricky matter. By the way, have those who we sent arranged everything properly?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    After a while, she decided to stop thinking about Concubine Hui¡¯s affairs.


    The news of her survival would soon reach the Empress. The reason why she kept it a secret for the time being was that she intended to steer things to the other direction before the Empress took action.


    After she succeeded in doing that, no matter how hard the Empress tried to stir up trouble, she would not be accused of murdering Beauty Cheng.


    ¡°They¡¯ve arranged everything properly. Now someone probably has reported the case to the government office. Soon, the news that a rich childe was robbed by bandits and eventually fell off a cliff will spread all over the city. However, no trace of you will be discovered in the carriage. If the Empress knows it, will she blow a fuse?¡± Qinghu said gloatingly.


    He had sent some people to remove all traces she had left in the carriage.


    ¡°The Empress should have a backup plan. Didn¡¯t you say that some of my belongings were found from the man? I didn¡¯t usually use these things, but I learned from Baizhi and the others that they were the dowry I brought here. So I think there should be at least a spy sent by the Empress around us. However, after thinking for a long time, I find that this person probably managed to infiltrate into our courtyard when the fake Concubine De took the place of the real Concubine De. Do you still remember the person named Yun Ruo?¡±


    Although Qinghu had been absent in the mansion for a long time, he got used to having everything related to the mansion recorded.


    Qinghu gently tapped his forehead with his slender finger and nodded, suggesting that he still had some impression of that person.


    He said, ¡°That person is very mysterious. I sent someone to track her for a period of time, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would discover it. Nevertheless, I remember that she was missing later. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think she¡¯s a spy sent by the Empress?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya had never doubted that Yun Ruo worked for the Empress.


    Lin Mengya said, ¡°She is very special. When Jingyue disguised herself as Concubine De, Jingyue almost didn¡¯t show any slip in front of anyone but those close to Concubine De. However, Jingyue only followed her advice. Why do you think Jingyue would be so respectful to her if she was just a maid of the Empress? On the surface, Yun Ruo was just a maid, but I once saw the jade bracelet she wore. It seemed to be a tribute paid a few years ago. Even Concubine Hui may not necessarily have such a bracelet, not to mention her, who was just a maid.¡±


    That was the reason why Lin Mengya found it strange.


    She didn¡¯t make a prompt decision at that time and was afraid that she would alert Yun Ruo, which gave Yun Ruo a chance to escape.


    However, if Yun Ruo really had a special identity and was trusted by the Empress, Lin Mengya thought that Yun Ruo must have infiltrated into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion with an ulterior motive.


    Could it be that Yun Ruo was after the Qingzheng Dispensatory in her hands?


    Lin Mengya raised her voice and said, ¡°Come in immediately, all of you!¡±


    The four girls, who were performing their duties outside, came in in succession after hearing her voice.


    ¡°Baiji, Baizhi, check my dowry immediately, including those sent by my father and brother later. Make sure of the accuracy of the result. Hongyu, Baishao, no matter what is missing, report it to the government office immediately and tell them that our Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion has been robbed. If anyone asks about me, tell them nothing other than my return to our mansion long before.¡±


    The four girls looked at each other in dismay, wondering what their master was up to.


    However, they knew that everything related to their master was significant, so they went to carry out their tasks at once.


    Lin Mengya was sitting in the room, but her mind was spinning rapidly.


    After this battle with the Empress, she realized that the Empress was different from those opponents she had met before.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Buddha¡¯s relic Tian Ning gave her and Qinghu¡¯s coming back to her in time, she probably would have been a cold corpse now and even brought disaster to Long Tianyu and the entire Lin Family.


    Therefore, the Empress definitely had a backup plan. She believed that once the Empress used this card up her sleeve, she might not be able to resist.


    Nevertheless, her countermeasures had greatly reduced the things the Empress could use as false evidence against her.


    As such, she had to eliminate all the things the Empress could use as false evidence against her before the Empress took action.


    ¡°Bad news, bad news! Something terrible happened to the Lin Family!¡±


    Lin Mengya was still thinking if she had missed anything when Baizhi suddenly ran in and shouted.


    Qinghu frowned, caught Baizhi, and said reproachfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Keep cool. Don¡¯t shout, lest you scare others.¡±


    But Lin Mengya only felt increasingly uneasy. Could it be that the Empress¡¯s target was the Lin Family rather than her?


    ¡°I just heard from the Eldest Young Master¡¯s personal guard that the Eldest Young Master attempted to kill Madam Qing, but failed. Then Madam Qing found some evidence of treason in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s room. His Majesty is furious and has ordered Old Master to return to the Capital City as soon as possible.¡±


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya sat there in a daze. With her mind blown by the news, she only recovered from shock after a long while.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My brother will never do this. Where did you get the news? Is it accurate?¡±


    Lin Mengya failed to maintain her composure when it came to her brother.


    Baizhi, however, said tearfully that she got it from the personal guard of the Eldest Young Master, so it couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    In other words, they might have found ironclad evidence against Lin Mengya¡¯s brother.


    However, there was no sign of it before. How could it be¡ª


    Luring the tiger away from the mountain!


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya realized that the Empress¡¯s backup plan was actually to make her lose the decisive opportunity.


    By asking her to go to the Huguo Temple to offer incense, the Empress intended to get rid of her and lure Long Tianyu and her away from the Capital City during this period of time.


    When everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Huguo Temple, the Empress set a trap for her real target: Lin Mengya¡¯s brother, who had always kept a low profile!

 Chapter 671 - Deprive Her of Her Position

    ¡°Miss, what should we do? The Lin¡¯s Mansion is in a mess, and the Eldest Young Master¡­ has been taken to the prison of the Capital Governor!¡±


    Baizhi came from the Lin Family, so she naturally worried about the Lin Family as Lin Mengya did.


    Seeing her anxious look, Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down.


    Her brother¡¯s personal guard could come to deliver a message, which meant that her brother was not under full control.


    Although he had been sent to the prison of the Capital Governor, he could still have a way to pass messages.


    Perhaps her brother had his plan. For fear that she would be worried, he did not send anyone to tell her about it until the last moment.


    But since her brother sent a message for help, she had to calm down. Otherwise, both her brother and she herself would be trapped.


    ¡°All of you, go and do as I told you. My brother has been sent to prison, so we can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    After dismissing Baizhi and the other girls, Lin Mengya forced herself to sit in the chair with her mind occupied with all kinds of thoughts.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? To enter the imperial palace to meet His Majesty or to turn to Long Tianyu?¡±


    Qinghu said the very thing Lin Mengya was thinking about.


    But Lin Mengya was clear that without the permission of the Emperor, no one dared to arrest her brother, a military officer, unless they indeed had found ironclad evidence against her brother and even the Emperor couldn¡¯t absolve him of guilt.


    Moreover, judging from the Emperor¡¯s ordering her father to return to the Capital City, he must be in a rage.


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a visitor, Eunuch Yu, who said that he came to announce the imperial edict on His Majesty¡¯s order,¡± Hongyu said with a confused look.


    Lin Mengya was also confused.


    At this time, Long Tianyu should be discussing official business with the Emperor in the imperial study. What kind of imperial edict had to be announced now?


    Besides, Eunuch Yu¡ª


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered a thin person. Could he be the Eunuch Yu she knew?


    ¡°Invite him in. I¡¯m going to meet him right away.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Mengya adjusted her clothes. The Eunuch Yu who she knew was an old acquaintance of her father.


    When she treated the Emperor in the imperial palace, he had taken good care of her.


    If the visitor was the Eunuch Yu who she knew, she could feel a little relieved.


    She got out of her courtyard and went to the parlor, followed by a few maids.


    As she expected, the person sitting in the chair was the Eunuch Yu Qiang who she knew.


    However, Eunuch Yu, whose sharp eyebrows were tightly knitted, seemed to be gloomy with worry at this time.


    Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong. But now, she could only let nature take its course.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Seeing you still in high spirits, I¡¯m so glad.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s voice coming in from outside, Yu Qiang immediately got up from the chair, bowed to her respectfully, and said, ¡°I¡¯m flattered. Your Highness, it¡¯s urgent, so please get ready to listen to the imperial edict.¡±


    ¡°Urgent?¡± Lin Mengya thought with a frown but still led her maids to kneel in front of Yu Qiang.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, the daughter of his old friend, Yu Qiang could only shake his head gently, and then unfolded the bright yellow imperial edict in his hands and began to read it.


    ¡°Although the Third Princess is from a notable family, she behaved improperly. Nevertheless, considering that the contributions she has made can offset her faults, I decide to deprive her of her position as the Princess and relegate her to a vice Princess. Besides, she should stay home to introspect her fault, and she¡¯s not allowed to enter the imperial palace without being summoned. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The imperial edict brought by Yu Qiang aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s fury.


    It was no wonder that her brother did not send anyone to inform her until they found ironclad evidence against him. It was no wonder that Long Tianyu was summoned to the imperial palace early in the morning. It was no wonder that the Emperor insisted on summoning her father back from the border area, regardless of the dangerous situation there.


    It turned out that at this moment, the Lin Family had become the battleground of the fight between the Emperor and the Empress.


    She felt bitterly disappointed. Even if the Emperor disregarded that she had saved his life, he should have given the Lin Family a chance of survival for the sake of her father¡¯s loyalty to him over the years.


    Unexpectedly, being close to the Emperor was like being close to a tiger. Both she and her father were just chips the Emperor used to gain benefits.


    ¡°Your Highness, I know that this is really hard to accept. But now the situation is critical. I hope you could understand that His Majesty has to make this decision,¡± Yu Qiang said.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see the woman in front of him show a distressed expression.


    However, his life in the imperial palace over the years had enabled him to see through everything.


    The Emperor¡¯s favor wouldn¡¯t last forever. Especially in recent years, he, who had fought alongside the Emperor, found that he could no longer figure out what was going on in the Emperor¡¯s mind.


    For example, this time, the Emperor not only ignored Lin Nansheng¡¯s explanation but even summoned Lin Muzhi back with an imperial edict.


    Now for fear that his son would be implicated, the Emperor deprived Lin Mengya of her position as the Princess.


    Wasn¡¯t the Emperor trying to push the Lin Family into a hopeless situation?


    However, Yu Qiang couldn¡¯t disobey the Emperor¡¯s order. Since Lin Mengya had to learn the Emperor¡¯s order, he would rather be the one announcing the imperial edict.


    ¡°Of course, please convey my gratitude towards His Majesty. Thank you for your hard work. I, Lin Mengya, accept this imperial edict. Go to fetch the imperial edict in which His Majesty announced the marriage between Prince Yu and me, as well as my ceremonial robe.¡±


    As Lin Mengya spoke, she stretched out her hands and took the imperial edict from Yu Qiang.


    Meanwhile, she could not help sneering.


    In fact, when they were in the Nation of Lintian, Cousin Chen had told her to be careful of Emperor Jin Yuan.


    She didn¡¯t expect that his words turned out to be a prophecy, but in fact, she wasn¡¯t very surprised.


    Yu Qiang said, ¡°Uh, keep your ceremonial robe. Your Highness, you know that the situation in the imperial court is unstable now. Your brother¡¯s being sent to prison has caused turmoil in the imperial court. In fact, His Majesty has to do this because¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that His Majesty has no other choice. Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m young and not sensible enough, I can understand why His Majesty has to do this. Therefore, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult situation. Nevertheless, I still have some domestic affairs to deal with, so I won¡¯t keep you here. Please tell His Majesty that I¡¯ve accepted the imperial edict, and convey my gratitude towards His Majesty,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    It was reasonable for Lin Mengya to vent her anger on him. Yu Qiang also thought that the Emperor shouldn¡¯t have done this. After a sigh, he finally got up and left.


    Lin Mengya held the imperial edict with a gloomy face.


    Meanwhile, her maids flew into a rage.


    ¡°The Emperor is so ungrateful! Back then, he forced Miss to marry Prince Yu despite her reluctance. But when the Lin Family gets into trouble, he first punished Miss!¡± Baizhi said furiously.


    She knew very well how the Emperor put pressure on the Lin Family and how Lin Mengya was forced into the bridal sedan chair.


    Now, as soon as the Eldest Young Master was framed, the Emperor deprived Lin Mengya of her position she managed to entrench. Naturally, Baizhi felt indignant about the way her master had been treated.


    Hongyu, who kept staring at Lin Mengya, asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Although Lin Mengya seemed to be expressionless, she had been holding the imperial edict with great strength so that her knuckles had turned pale. Obviously, her mind was occupied with all kinds of inexplicable thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I couldn¡¯t be better!¡±


    Good! The Emperor had made quite a good move!


    Lin Mengya was almost amazed at how cruel the Emperor could be.


    Wasn¡¯t he trying to regain the military power from the Lin Family?


    However, the Empress was also after the military power. She was wondering into whose hands this hot potato would eventually fall.


    Since the Emperor treated the Lin Family unfairly, she would fight back!


    Since the Emperor and the Empress wanted to sacrifice the Lin Family, she would make them pay for it.


    ¡°Come on, take all my belongings in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion! Follow me back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion, all of you. If anyone asks about it, just tell them that I go home to learn discipline on His Majesty¡¯s order!¡±


    No one expected Lin Mengya to respond in this way.


    All the servants looked at her in a daze, thinking that she must be joking.


    ¡°Come on, move! Also, leave all the things His Majesty gave me before so that they could remind Prince Yu of me!¡±


    Lin Mengya spoke furiously, but she knew one thing better than anyone else.


    Long Tianyu certainly did not know about the imperial edict. Moreover, he was probably kept in the imperial palace by the Emperor with various reasons.


    Otherwise, the Emperor would not have rushed to instruct Yu Qiang, an acquaintance of hers, to announce the imperial edict.


    The Emperor intended to deprive her of her position before Long Tianyu knew it. As soon as the imperial edict was announced, she and Long Tianyu could only be obedient.


    In that case, the Emperor couldn¡¯t blame her for taking a drastic measure to fight back!


    She had saved the Emperor¡¯s life. If the Emperor had forgotten it, she would remind him of it, lest he should live too comfortably.


    Lin Mengya had never been so furious. In the past, she had cared about the overall situation so much that the Emperor had an illusion that he could manipulate her.


    The Lin Family was indeed loyal to the Emperor. Her father and elder brother were willing to die on the battlefield for the country without regretting it.


    Nevertheless, it did not mean that the Lin Family could be manipulated by the Emperor!


    Clenching the imperial edict in her hands, Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    She wanted the Emperor to know that he shouldn¡¯t have issued the imperial edict. Now she was going to mess up the entire Dajin!


    ¡°Qinghu, send someone to tell my father to resign from his position in the Ministry of War as soon as he returns to the Capital City. Also, send a letter to Zuo Qiuchen to tell him that I have officially accepted the title of the Commandery Princess, no, the Princess of the Nation of Lintian! Hurry up. Remember to send your trusted followers rather than the members of the Sanjue Hall.¡±


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya, who was getting increasingly composed, with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yes. The old Emperor thinks you are a docile lamb. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t know that he has pissed off a lion with hidden claws and fangs.¡±

 Chapter 672 - Troublemakers

    With the help of Hongyu and the other maids, it was easy to empty Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion in less than half a day.


    In particular, Lin Mengya¡¯s instigation and Baizhi¡¯s adding inflammatory details in a furious and loud voice made all the female members of the mansion feel indignant about the way Lin Mengya was treated.


    So the male members, who had always been at a disadvantage, could only bow to the pressure from the female members.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve packed up. Are we really going back to Lin¡¯s Mansion?¡± Hongyu asked.


    She was the only one, who still maintained her sanity, among the servants.


    It was not that she did not support her master, but she thought that it was too shocking and unbelievable for Lin Mengya to take almost all the belongings of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion back to her parents¡¯ home after being deprived of her position.


    ¡°Yes, of course we¡¯re going back. By the way, tell them that from today on, they can serve His Highness nothing other than taros, and give them the explanation that I have taken away all the money so that His Highness can no longer enjoy delectable dishes at home.¡±


    Lin Mengya held the imperial edict composedly and gave an order in the carriage.


    After thinking for a moment, Hongyu nodded and left to transmit Lin Mengya¡¯s order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    As Lin Mengya gave an order, the mighty fleet immediately departed from Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage. At this moment, she had actually cooled down.


    Lin Mengya unfolded the imperial edict and read every word on it over and over again, as if intending to keep all these words in her mind.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to force Long Tianyu to make a choice between her and the Emperor by emptying Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Instead, she was actually trying to protect those she loved.


    She decided to make everyone think that she did this out of wilfulness. At least in this way, Long Tianyu would not get implicated in this and could leave a good impression on the public instead.


    Nevertheless, she could no longer let the Emperor think that he still held immeasurable power in his hands.


    While water could carry a boat, it could also overturn it. Without the support of his subjects, the Emperor was just a joke.


    Fortunately, Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion was not very far away from Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.


    But when she arrived at her home, she saw a desolate scene in front of her.


    ¡°Baizhi, go to call at the door,¡± Lin Mengya said with a frown.


    After what had happened to her family, the servants should be more cautious. Why did they just leave the gate open? It was quite inappropriate.


    Baizhi immediately accepted the order. But before she entered the yard, she saw two manservants carrying things out.


    Baizhi was so sharp-eyed that she could tell at a glance that the brown chest should belong to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, so she immediately blocked the two manservants¡¯ way and asked with a hard look, ¡°Who are you? How can you move the belongings of the mansion without permission?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way! We¡¯re the members of Marquis¡¯s Mansion! The Marquis instructed us to carry it out. If we fail to finish work in time, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    The manservants spoke aggressively, not taking Baizhi, the young lady in front of them, seriously at all.


    However, Baizhi was no longer the cowardly lass who she had been.


    She placed her hands on her hips, raised her chin, still stood in front of them, and said, ¡°The Marquis? The Lin¡¯s Mansion is Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion. Why haven¡¯t I heard of another Marquis? In my opinion, you are robbers fishing in troubled water. Guards, come and arrest them!¡±


    Seeing that Baizhi had changed greatly, Lin Mengya, who was standing not far away, felt a little relieved.


    In this case, at least Baizhi would not suffer losses when she was not around.


    Motioning for the guards on both sides not to act rashly, Lin Mengya walked up to Baizhi and stood behind her, and then patted her on the shoulder as a hint for her to step back.


    ¡°Which mansion are you from? Guards, go to inform the governor of the Capital City that our mansion has been robbed, and ask him to seize them personally,¡± Lin Mengya said in a crisp voice, exuding prestige that couldn¡¯t be neglected.


    When the two manservants saw Lin Mengya behind Baizhi, their faces changed.


    No matter how stupid they were, they could still tell that the young Madam in front of them was not only indescribably beautiful but also noble and elegant. Moreover, judging from the way she talked to them, she seemed to have a close relationship with this mansion.


    They immediately put down the chest. Just as they were about to say something, a series of crying came from inside.


    ¡°Help! Help! Save my daughter! Please, let her go! She is still a child! First¡­ First Miss! Please save Lian¡¯er!¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked inside, only to see a familiar person running towards her from the inner courtyard and crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Go and check it out!¡±


    The guards following Lin Mengya immediately ran inside. Mrs. Song, who finally found a savior, collapsed beside Lin Mengya and spoke tearfully.


    ¡°First Miss, they are inhuman! My daughter Lian¡¯er is still young, but they¡­ they intend to hurt her! First Miss, please uphold justice for me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lin Mengya got furious.


    The last thing she could bear was to see women being abused, not to mention to see a maid being abused at her home.


    She said, ¡°Guards, surround the mansion and check around it. If what Mrs. Song said is true, kill them on the spot!¡±


    The two manservants were so frightened that their legs went weak.


    No matter how stupid they were, now they knew that the Madam standing in front of them turned out to be the legendary Princess Yu. It was said that she was not someone to be trifled with, and they had heard from plenty of people that Prince Yu had not had any vice Princesses nor concubines so far because she was really vicious.


    Judging from what she had said, they found that she was extremely ruthless as they expected.


    ¡°Please spare our lives, Your Highness! It¡­ it¡¯s our fault for failing to recognize you. Please spare our lives, Your Highness!¡±


    Glancing at the two losers who were trembling terribly, Lin Mengya gave a cold snort and led her entourage into the parlor.


    She had figured out for whom they worked.


    In the Capital City, no one other than Marquis Weiyuan from the Shangguan Family dared to send some people to act absurdly in Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    After leading her entourage to the parlor, she found seven or eight badly battered guys who were tightly bound kneeling there.


    Meanwhile, all the servants of the Lin Family were staring at the guards, who suddenly appeared, with a frightened and uneasy look.


    Since the day the Eldest Young Master was taken away, the mansion had been turned upside down by the Second Miss and Madam Qing.


    Today, some people swaggered into the mansion to take things and some of them away, but they could only control themselves and suppress their indignation.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya, everyone showed a relieved look. Unexpectedly, the First Miss returned home at this time.


    They no longer had to be bullied!


    ¡°Where do you come from? Who sent you here? What are you doing here?¡± Lin Mengya asked with her eyes blazing with anger. No one dared to look her in the eye.


    After looking around, she finally fixed her eyes on a disheveled man.


    With a murderous look in her eyes, she thought if she had not arrived in time today, there would have been one more poor girl getting hurt.


    ¡°Humph, we¡¯re from Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion. Our Second Miss is the Madam of this mansion. We¡¯re sent by her to come here to fetch her private belongings. Although you¡¯re the First Miss, you¡¯re no longer a member of the mansion. As such, you don¡¯t have the right to tell us what we should do.¡±


    No wonder he dared to abuse the girl openly. Looking at the disheveled guy, Lin Mengya suddenly sneered.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said decisively, ¡°How dare you! As a bunch of bandits, how dare you pretend to be the servants of Marquis Weiyuan¡¯s Mansion? It¡¯s impossible for the righteous Marquis Weiyuan to send some servants, who act like bandits, here. Guards, cut off his tongue, send them to the governor, and tell him that they¡¯re bandits who came to rob Lin¡¯s Mansion when the Eldest Young Master is absent. Remember to report what they have done to the governor one by one!¡±


    In fact, these people were sent by Shangguan Qing to take revenge on the members of Lin¡¯s Mansion. But if she didn¡¯t discover it, it would probably be a secret.


    Unfortunately, she came back at the right time. She decided to make it known to everyone in the Capital City, and would like to see how disgraced the Shangguan Family would be!


    After Lin Mengya took a drastic move to deal with those who came to make trouble, the servants of the Lin Family immediately knelt down in front of her and tearfully complained their grievances in the past few days.


    ¡°I know you had a hard time, but from today on, everyone should cheer up. My father and I won¡¯t allow the Lin Family to collapse.¡±


    In fact, the Emperor didn¡¯t mean to wipe out the Lin Family. It could be seen from the fact that he had only issued an order to deprive her of her position as Princess Yu.


    Unfortunately, Shangguan Qing probably hated Lin¡¯s Mansion to the core. Otherwise, she would not have resorted to such a wicked move.


    This time, the Shangguan Family would definitely make an issue of her brother¡¯s being accused of treason to make her father resign from his position as the general. Besides, they would probably come up with another way to wipe out the Lin Family.


    Therefore, she returned home to get ready to deal with the Shangguan Family¡¯s accusations.


    ¡°First Miss, it¡¯s good to have you back. Now we have the mainstay. It¡¯s just that the Eldest Young Master is wronged. But no one will listen to us, who are just the servants of Lin¡¯s Mansion,¡± the old butler said.


    He was appointed by Lin Mengya¡¯s brother after Lin Mengya¡¯s brother came back this time.


    Although he was over 60 years old, he did a good job in managing the mansion and was loyal to the Lin Family. Therefore, he had won the hearts of the servants of the Lin Family.


    This time, if it weren¡¯t for his resistance, the mansion would probably have suffered greater losses.


    However, in order to protect the poor girl, he was violently pushed away by that guy and unfortunately sprained his waist, so now he could barely move with the help of several people.


    Hearing the old butler¡¯s words, Lin Mengya realized that there must be something behind what had happened to her brother.


    ¡°Sir, please come with me. The rest of you can go back for a rest. I still need you to handle various affairs in the mansion.¡±


    The butler was named Lin Si, and everyone in the mansion called him sir respectfully.


    Lin Si understood what the First Miss meant. Although he felt uncomfortable, he still gritted his teeth and followed the First Miss into Master¡¯s study.

 Chapter 673 - The Key to Ruining Their Plans

    Along the way, Lin Mengya checked several parts of the mansion. Although they had been disarranged, the Lin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t suffer great losses.


    Within today, the news that she had been relegated to a vice Princess would spread all over the Capital City, and then the Lin¡¯s Mansion would probably fall into a difficult situation.


    Lin Mengya had prepared herself for the coming situation, so she was not anxious at the moment.


    ¡°Where are Madam Qing and the Second Miss? Have they been taken to the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Lin Mengya said, while gently flipping through the books on her father¡¯s desk. Since her brother returned to the Capital City, he probably had spent most of his time here.


    At the top of the pile of books was a book on the art of war that her brother was halfway through. At this moment, it seemed to be indicating how assiduous her brother had been.


    Her brother had concentrated on honing his skills when he was at home. How could he have time to make a fuss about Madam Qing¡¯s trick?


    ¡°Yes, Madam Qing and the Second Miss had been taken to the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion three days ago. Madam Qing left in a hurry that day, so she sent some servants back to fetch some things. First Miss, I think maybe we should just let it go.¡±


    Lin Si was old, so he was naturally afraid that the Lin¡¯s Mansion would get into trouble again.


    After all, the Shangguan Family was members of the royal family. The elder sister of Madam Qing was the current Empress. If Lin Mengya insisted on pursuing this matter, she probably would be no match for the Shangguan Family.


    ¡°Let it go? How could I let it go so easily?¡±


    Lin Mengya had gotten tired of compromising after giving up pursuing what they had done to her again and again in order to maintain the superficial peace of the royal family.


    However, seeing her innocent father and brother driven into such a tight corner, she decided she would never let it go this time.


    ¡°First Miss, I can understand your resentment against them. Speaking of which, it was strange that day. There came the news from Madam Qing¡¯s courtyard that she was seriously ill, and then the Second Miss tearfully made a fuss over that and asked the Eldest Young Master over. Unexpectedly, soon after that, there came the news that the Eldest Young Master attempted to kill Madam Qing. Moreover, those from Madam Qing¡¯s parents¡¯ family saw it and created an uproar, so the Eldest Young Master was temporarily locked up in the prison of the Capital Yamen. However, all members of our mansion know very well that the Eldest Young Master definitely would not do such a thing.¡±


    Lin Si¡¯s words gave Lin Mengya a rough understanding of what had happened before.


    Since Shangguan Qing was grounded, she had claimed to feel uncomfortable.


    The Shangguan Family had kept sending some people to visit Shangguan Qing. However, they had been rejected by her and her brother.


    The Shangguan Family probably had planned to take advantage of the occasion, where she went to the Huguo Temple, to set up her brother when her brother was unprepared for this.


    However, she did not understand why someone as smart as her brother fell into the trap so easily?


    ¡°Sir, I got it. I still need to count on you to run things in the mansion. Go back and take a rest earlier. By the way, where are those guarding Madam Qing? Bring them to me, and I¡¯ll question them one by one.¡±


    Lin Mengya sat in the chair and said. Now, she was the only one who could take over the reins.


    But Lin Si looked at Lin Mengya in trouble.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Si said, ¡°First Miss, they¡­ followed Madam Qing to her parents¡¯ home and haven¡¯t come back yet.¡±


    She was not very surprised at this.


    If it weren¡¯t for their acting from the inside in coordination with the Shangguan Family, the Shangguan Family would not have sent some people here at the right time.


    The so-called irrefutable evidence of her brother¡¯s attempt to kill Madam Qing was probably produced by them.


    However, they were all servants of the Lin Family, which made their testimonies more convincing.


    Nevertheless, they would probably be eliminated like trash in the end.


    ¡°Well, I get it. I have to think over it carefully. You can leave now. Baiji, fetch my drug for traumatic injuries and give it to the butler so that he could suffer less.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lin Si walked out of the study after expressing his great gratitude.


    Then Lin Mengya sat quietly in the dim study like a statue.


    ¡°Young lady, you don¡¯t have to put yourself in such a difficult situation. If they get in your way, I can kill them to make you feel relieved,¡± Qinghu said.


    He, who had settled into the Lin¡¯s Mansion, saw her feign a tough look the moment he entered the study.


    He hid his distress in his heart and talked rascally. However, he was not joking about that, as he considered anyone going hard with her as the most unpardonably wicked person around the world.


    ¡°You always resort to violent means. In fact, I was thinking why power could drive people crazy, such as the Shangguan Family, which keeps driving me into a tight corner, and the royal family, which acts so coldly.¡±


    Lin Mengya said and kept staring at the window. She had never been greedy for power in the last and current lives.


    Even in this life, she was not quite eager for the throne.


    However, she found that everyone around her eventually became prisoners of desire no matter how wise and free-spirited they had been.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to find herself stuck in the obsession with power when she suddenly looked back.


    It seemed that she had to do something despite her passive attitude.


    ¡°Power is addictive. If you want to hold on to what you want, you must try your best to get rid of all obstacles even at the cost of killing others personally,¡± Qinghu said.


    Qinghu, who impressed her with his cruelty, was more perceptive than anyone else.


    Lin Mengya was slightly swayed. No matter how cruel and merciless she was, she still had her bottom line.


    If one day she really became an unscrupulous person, there would be no difference between her and the Empress.


    ¡°I believe that those who do evil will definitely have to pay for their rabid evildoings. Even if I¡¯m in the harshest hell, I can¡¯t become an evil spirit.¡±


    Since the last time she was protected by Master Yunfang¡¯s relic, Lin Mengya was somehow enlightened by the Buddhist doctrines.


    Although Qinghu was surprised, he thought she was influenced by the monks in the Huguo Temple.


    He shrugged, thinking he was the sharpest knife in her hand.


    Therefore, no matter what Lin Mengya anted to do, he would help her regardless of danger.


    Nevertheless, if one day Lin Mengya really became a nun and talked about the Buddhist scriptures every day, he would probably run away at once.


    While Qinghu was making wild guesses, Lin Mengya had already sorted out her thoughts.


    All the things that had happened to her and the Lin Family were traps set by the Shangguan Family, and the Emperor gave them implicit consent to do so.


    In this case, she decided to be the key to ruining their plans and make the Shangguan Family and the Emperor pay for what they had done to her so that they could realize that all members of their Lin family were not to be trifled with!


    ¡°Act as planned. From tomorrow on, the Lin family will shut the door and decline visits. Hongyu and Baiji are still going to the government office to report the theft in our mansion. Regarding the poor guy found to be killed in the carriage, find a way to get the Shangguan Family involved in his death. Leave some clues that are not obvious but lead to the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Her mind was spinning like a precise instrument when she was thinking seriously.


    The Shangguan Family set her up repeatedly, expecting her to make mistakes when a series of things happened to her. Only in this way could they take advantage of the occasion to wipe out the Lin family.


    However, they forgot that the Lin family, which was headed by a general, was perceptive and capable of seizing the fleeting opportunity in the chaotic battlefield, let alone in this chaotic situation created by the Shangguan Family.


    As such, once the Lins took it seriously, it was hard to say who would be the final winner.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send some people to do all these things. I¡¯m just wondering if you will meet someone these days,¡± Qinghu said.


    Qinghu was naturally talking about Long Tianyu, who hadn¡¯t found out that he had become a penniless man.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him lightly and said, ¡°No. If he dares to barge in, break his leg.¡±


    She talked peacefully while suppressing her resentment for Long Tianyu.


    Although she knew that Long Tianyu was also a victim, since he had such a cold and heartless father, he couldn¡¯t blame her for being unreasonable.


    Besides, there was no reasonable woman around the world.


    She apologized to Long Tianyu in her heart. If he dared to sneak into her room in the middle of the night, she would teach him a lesson.


    Qinghu could not help shivering when he sensed Lin Mengya¡¯s evil thought she hid beneath her calm expression.


    Qinghu really sympathized with Long Tianyu, but he deserved it.


    Then he turned around and went to set up traps with great enthusiasm. It seemed that he finally had a chance to use some means that he was eager to use even in his dream.


    Qinghu, who was eager to get into action, and Lin Mengya, who was composed, seemed to be going to give Long Tianyu an unforgettable experience.


    Meanwhile, Long Tianyu, who had no idea of this, was venting his anger on everyone in his sight like a furious monster.


    ¡°Get lost! All of you!¡±


    Long Tianyu, who was locked up in the side chamber of the Yuanxi Palace where the Imperial Noble Consort lived, drove away from the palace servants, who brought him food and drink, by shouting at them.


    He should have sensed that something was wrong. But because of his trust in his mother, he did not doubt the servant his father sent to ask him to visit his mother, who suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    As soon as he arrived at the Yuanxi Palace, he was locked up in the side chamber with a huge lock weighing a few pounds.


    Only then did he realize that his mother and father worked together to trick him into this trap.


    But why did they do that?


    Why on earth did his mother, who had always doted on him, do the thing he hated the most?


    After his anger subsided, Long Tianyu, who had gradually calmed down, suddenly remembered something.


    Could it have something to do with her?


    But he was confused. Lin Mengya had always been favored by his parents. If they did this to him because of her, what exactly had happened?

 Chapter 674 - Can’t Betray Her

    After calming down, Long Tianyu began to think about it.


    If her father and mother only intended to rebuke Lin Mengya, there was no need to lock him up, unless they were going to go even further and he would definitely not allow them to do that.


    As Long Tianyu thought about it, he got increasingly irritated. If they locked him up today in order to deal with Lin Mengya, he would definitely not watch them do that without taking any action.


    In fact, he had seen everything Lin Mengya had done for him these days.


    She had stooped to compromise for him again and again and even given up a lot. Therefore, he could not let her suffer any more grievances, even if he had to go against his beloved father and mother.


    In the dim room, Long Tianyu sat in front of the desk as mute as a fish, but there was a sparkle in his slanted eyes.


    Outside stood Nanny Jingyue, the Imperial Noble Consort¡¯s personal maid, who was brought here by the palace servants, who had been driven away just now.


    Since the death of the real Jingyue, Jinyue had taken her place and continued serving the Imperial Noble Consort.


    Now, she was the only one capable of swaying the stubborn Prince Yu.


    ¡°All of you can leave. I¡¯ll take care of the Highness.¡±


    Jinyue said, standing in front of the side chamber with the hamper in her hands. In fact, she had just learned what the Emperor had done to the Lin Family.


    To be honest, she favored the smart and beautiful Princess Yu more than the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui.


    However, Princess Yu had to be wronged this time.


    There came a few light knock on the door. Through the crack of the door, Long Tianyu saw a familiar face.


    However, he did not get up but just sat there coldly, as if there were nothing he cared about in the world.


    Jinyue sighed lightly, thinking since when the prince, on whom she had doted since he was a child, had become so stubborn.


    ¡°Highness, if you keep ignoring me, your wife will fall into a hopeless situation. Are you going to watch it without taking any action?¡±


    Jinyue¡¯s words touched Long Tianyu¡¯s heartstrings.


    In an instant, he, who had been sitting there stiffly, stood up and stared anxiously at Jinyue, who was at the door, with a concerned look.


    He asked, ¡°Nanny, what happened to my wife? Did my parents or¡­ the Empress do something to her again? ¡±


    When it came to something related to Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu would lose his proud composure.


    In particular, after learning Lin Mengya¡¯s real condition, he must hold her tightly every night and make sure that she was safe and sound before he fell asleep.


    Through the crack in the door, Long Tianyu saw Nanny Jinyue take the dishes out of the hamper one by one and put them on the ground with a sigh.


    Then, she said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just heard that General Lin got into trouble and Princess Yu seems to have been implicated. Nevertheless, the Emperor didn¡¯t denounce the Lin Family, but temporarily deprived her of her position as Princess Yu. Don¡¯t worry, the Imperial Noble Consort is doing all she could to protect Princess Yu. But you should know even the Imperial Noble Consort can¡¯t disobey His Majesty.¡±


    Jinyue said earnestly. She knew Long Tianyu¡¯s character clearly.


    If she kept hiding the fact, it would probably do harm to the relationship between Long Tianyu and his father.


    But if Long Tianyu acted arbitrarily, he could probably turn the Imperial Palace upside down.


    If things really got out of control, even the Imperial Noble Consort might not be able to handle the situation.


    ¡°Damn it! How could father¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu said while clenching his fists.


    Even so, Long Tianyu could not vent any bit of his anger.


    What Lin Nansheng had done had nothing to do with Lin Mengya. It was a bit far-fetched for his father to deprive Lin Mengya of her position as Princess Yu for such a reason.


    Long Tianyu suddenly became extremely cold with a wild look in his black eyes.


    Even Jinyue, who had watched him grow up since he was a child, felt that the Third Prince in front of her seemed to be a little strange.


    ¡°Although he has deprived Mengya of her position as Princess Yu, she is my only wife in my life. Go to tell my parents if they still care about their kinship with me over the years, they should release me immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give up my position as the Third Prince!¡±


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to say that in a moment of anger, because his tone was calm, as if he were talking about an extremely common thing.


    Seeing Long Tianyu¡¯s determined expression, Jinyue suddenly held her breath and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to report it right away. But remember one thing: His Majesty is your father after all.¡±


    Father? Long Tianyu could only feel bitterness lingering in his heart.


    Yes, the Emperor was indeed his father, but he was also the sovereign.


    Although his father hadn¡¯t doted on him a lot before, his father had spent a lot of time and effort cultivating him.


    However, he knew clearly that the reason why his father treated him like that was not only because he was his son, but also because his father wanted a qualified heir.


    Their relationship based on that had become complicated long before.


    When his father was ill, he had never protected his mother and him. Therefore, he was trapped by the Empress and had to marry a silly woman as his legal wife.


    After all this time, he finally found his beloved.


    However, in order to consolidate his throne, his father tried to take Lin Mengya away from him again.


    How could someone as proud as her bear to be deprived of her position as Princess Yu?


    As he thought, he clenched his fists and felt helpless for the first time.


    He had promised her to stay with her for the rest of his life and not to let her suffer any more grievances. However, he broke his promise again and again.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, why do you have to do this? Your father said that Mengya would only suffer this for a few days, and he would not really drive her out. Besides, she is now your vice Princess. You must not take things too hard!¡±


    In the courtyard of the Yuanxi Palace, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, who was dressed in luxurious clothes and came over in a hurry after getting the news, said pleadingly in a soft voice.


    Watching her son¡¯s cold and aloof back through the crack of the door, the Imperial Noble Consort actually felt distressed.


    ¡°Mother, let me go.¡±


    Long Tianyu said, turning around with a cold look in his eyes as if looking at a stranger.


    The Imperial Noble Consort gritted her teeth. In fact, she was reluctant to let her smart and capable daughter-in-law suffer this.


    However, it was the Emperor¡¯s decision, and she could do nothing about it.


    ¡°My son, I know that you must be in a bad mood. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone reliable to help Mengya. Just stay here peacefully for a few more days and spend some time with me, okay?¡± The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui said.


    Under the moonlight, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui looked more fragile and pitiful after what had happened to her.


    However, hearing his mother¡¯s pleading, Long Tianyu remained unmoved.


    Glancing at his mother, who was pleading with him, in distress, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily to her.


    ¡°My son, what do you mean by doing this?¡± The Imperial Noble Consort asked.


    Looking at her son, who was not swayed by her pleading, the Imperial Noble Consort was heart-broken.


    ¡°Mother, you can ignore Mengya¡¯s filial piety to you, and father can also ignore Mengya¡¯s saving him regardless of danger. But I will never let her down. If you insist on keeping me locked up here today, I will no longer be your son from tomorrow on.¡±


    After saying that, Long Tianyu stood up calmly.


    Despite the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui¡¯s sorrowful look, his mind was occupied with memories of Lin Mengya in this year.


    She had risked her life for him and almost got killed several times, but she had never hesitated.


    Up to now, she was the only one, who was the warmth of his life and had completed his life, so that he could experience the bitterness and sweetness of life.


    She was his soul, and he would probably die if he lost her.


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, Yu¡¯er, keep calm. Jinyue, go and fetch the key.¡± The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui said.


    Looking at her son, who had made up his mind, the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui suddenly remembered her youth.


    At that time, as the legitimate daughter of the Jiang Family, she had been so popular that those coming to ask to marry her had almost worn out the doorstep of her mansion.


    However, she fell in love with the prince, who had only come to her home once. Therefore, although he was just an unremarkable prince at that time, she still begged her father to allow her to marry him as a Vice Princess.


    More than 20 years had passed since she became his vice Princess, but she still could not forget the bright face of the man, who laughed heartily on that day.


    As such, when her son said those words, it reminded her of herself kneeling in front of her father and threatening her father with a hunger strike at that time.


    Perhaps her son took more after her.


    ¡°Your Grace, please think twice.¡±


    Jinyue, who had fetched the key, held it tightly in her hand, but she still reminded the Imperial Noble Consort.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Yu¡¯er is right. We owe Mengya a lot. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for her, my son wouldn¡¯t have been able to experience the bitterness of love. Think about our youth.¡± The Imperial Noble Consort said meaningfully.


    Jinyue paused for a moment, but she still handed the key in her hand to the Imperial Noble Consort with hesitation.


    With a snap, the door was gently unlocked by the Imperial Noble Consort.


    Long Tianyu rushed out like a blast of wind and almost bumped into the Imperial Noble Consort at the door.


    ¡°Go ahead. Your father is busy running things, and he won¡¯t notice your escaping in a short time. Please apologize to Mengya on my behalf.¡±


    As the Imperial Noble Consort said, She reached out to adjust her son¡¯s clothes.


    There was nothing other than kindness on the face of the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, who was usually proud and noble.


    At this moment, she was just an ordinary mother.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Long Tianyu said, looking at his mother, who suddenly changed her attitude, with complicated emotions.


    However, he still quickly walked out of the Yuanxi Palace and disappeared into the dark.

 Chapter 675 - The Emperor’s Tactics of Manipulating Power

    ¡°Jinyue, who do you think he takes after?¡±


    The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui asked, watching her son walk away with a trace of sorrow in her eyes.


    She had been a love-struck person during her lifetime, but she hoped that her son would not follow in her footsteps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Grace. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll enrage the Emperor.¡±


    Jinyue said with a sad look. Although she had to live her life in the name of Jingyue, she had no regrets as long as she could stay with her master.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to kill me, I¡¯ll take it calmly. Come on, follow me to the Hall of Integrity. I will take all the blame for what happened today.¡± The Imperial Noble Consort Dehui said.


    Now, she was fearless. Therefore, no matter how the Emperor was going to punish her, even if he was going to deprive her position as the Imperial Noble Consort Dehui, she could take it calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The palace servants stood with their hands down. Everyone in the Imperial Palace felt insecure, as no one knew if their master could still hold her superior position the next moment.


    Trotting all the way, Long Tianyu managed to leave the Imperial Palace before the palace gate was locked.


    The majestic Imperial Palace was as ghastly as a ghost house in the dark.


    Long Tianyu now had no good impression of the Imperial Palace, where he had grown up.


    He was spurring the horse on the street, hoping to find Lin Mengya as soon as possible so that he could at least tell her what he was thinking.


    In the Grace Butterfly Courtyard, Lin Mengya, who had settled the others in the mansion, was showing her maids around the courtyard, where she had lived since she was a child.


    Perhaps because her brother had returned home before, the Grace Butterfly Courtyard returned to delicate.


    Lin Mengya sat in the pavilion painted by her brother. The decoration looked quite graceful even in the dim candlelight.


    She rested her chin on her hands and listened to the chat among Hongyu and the others.


    ¡°Long Tianyu has left the Imperial Palace and probably learned that you¡¯ve moved back here.¡±


    Qinghu showed up without any sound, bringing Lin Mengya a piece of news she had expected.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s ability, it was not difficult for him to escape from the Imperial Palace.


    She just wondered if he would immediately lose his head when he saw the empty Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better send someone to inform His Highness. It may not be his fault,¡± Baiji said.


    Baiji was on her master¡¯s side like Hongyu, but she still thought that it would be better to smooth things over.


    After all, they had seen how Long Tianyu treated Lin Mengya.


    Their master was indeed sad about what had happened to her, but she shouldn¡¯t blame Long Tianyu for what his father had done.


    ¡°Do you really think I vent my anger on him?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked, looked at the girls, and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Why did the Emperor deprive me of my position as Princess Yu? Does the Emperor really care about my brother¡¯s being accused? What¡¯s more, my brother has not been convicted yet. Isn¡¯t the Emperor afraid the way he dealt with me will arouse controversy?¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Hongyu and the others froze.


    On second thought, they found it was indeed inappropriate for the Emperor to deprive Lin Mengya of her position as Princess Yu as soon as the Eldest Young Master was accused.


    ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±


    Baizhi opened her eyes wide, looked at her master in confusion, and asked.


    ¡°The Emperor did this to irritate our Lin Family while releasing a signal, as he knows that no matter how furious my father and brother are, they will not betray him. He just intends to put on a show. Once the situation at the imperial court is stabilized, my father and brother will be put in important positions again. At present, all the officials in the imperial court are vacillating. Because the power of the Emperor¡¯s party has been divided up, those indecisive newly appointed officials tend to join the other party. Only in this way can they gain greater benefits. But now, our Lin Family has gotten into trouble, which means that the power of the Emperor¡¯s party will be redivided. Do you think whether those, who haven¡¯t taken a side, will reconsider their gains and losses?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The Emperor had taken quite a drastic move.


    Despite her displeasure, Lin Mengya had to admire the Emperor¡¯s tactics of manipulating power.


    He chose the Lin Family rather than any other family, as he knew that the Lin Family neither had many branches nor had ulterior motives like other families.


    Moreover, considering her relationship with Long Tianyu, it would be easier to comfort the Lin Family after the Emperor got what he wanted.


    Unfortunately, her father and brother might forgive the Emperor¡¯s so-called expedient measure.


    However, she was reluctant to be placed on the scales of competition for power as a chip in the hands of the Emperor.


    ¡°So that is what it is. No wonder you come back. If you continue staying in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, the Emperor will probably come up with another way to deal with you. Otherwise, others will not believe it,¡± Hongyu said.


    Hongyu was so quick-witted that she soon figured out why Lin Mengya decided to come back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Exactly. So I have to pretend to break with Long Tianyu. Only in this way can the Emperor rest assured so that my brother, my father, and Long Tianyu will not be trapped again,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    This was what made supreme power tempting.


    The power of granting life or death was as addictive as drugs to those schemers.


    That was the reason why they fought desperately for it.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how many innocent people were implicated in their fight like her.


    ¡°You must be tired after what you¡¯ve been through today. Go to bed early. The Shangguan Family won¡¯t let it go at that, and I can¡¯t leave my brother alone. By the way, did you find anything missing when you checked my dowries? Did you report it to the government office,¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Baishao nodded. Lin Mengya¡¯s dowries had been kept by her, but today she found that a lot of good things among them had been missing when she checked them.


    Fortunately, she discovered it in time. Otherwise, it might cause other trouble.


    ¡°Okay, you should be careful. It¡¯s very likely that these things will be discovered on someone else. If we report it to the government office before that, they can¡¯t frame us. From now on, you should also keep your belongings carefully, even just a handkerchief. Since you are all on my side, those people must have also kept an eye on you.¡±


    After giving the girls some instructions, Lin Mengya went back to her bedroom on the second floor of her courtyard for a rest, accompanied by Hongyu.


    The strange atmosphere here and her profound memories of life in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion made Lin Mengya unable to feel at ease immediately.


    She felt more at ease in the Liuxin Courtyard than here.


    After freshening up, Lin Mengya and Hongyu lay on the bed. With a thoughtful mind, both of them couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡°Are the others fine with living here? After moving here in haste, we should make sure they live comfortably here,¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Hongyu knew that Lin Mengya was asking about Ms. Tian and the others. She had helped them settle down and certainly would not let her master worry about it.


    ¡°All the others are fine. Even Zhu Yan has settled in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard with Snow and the baby tiger. But Miss, I don¡¯t understand why you settle Tian Ning and Zhu Yan in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard. Although the two little creatures are friendly to us, they are very dangerous to others. Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will bite others?¡±


    Hongyu rested her head on her hands and chatted with her master.


    She had treated all the members of Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard as her family members these days.


    Lin Mengya trusted her and didn¡¯t keep anything from her, so the others also treated her as their sister.


    ¡°They won¡¯t, as they only bite gangsters and the like. Besides, I think it in insecure if there is no one guarding my brother and father¡¯s courtyard. Even in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, something like frame-up happened all the time. Hongyu, I want to have a talk with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya leaned to one side, stared at Hongyu very seriously, and said.


    There were some words she had been pondering over for a long time. It was not until her brother got into trouble that she realized that she had to plan ahead.


    ¡°Miss, you can just come straight to the point. Although I may not be able to do it, I will defy all difficulties and danger.¡±


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Hongyu said with a slightly excited look.


    Since she came here, she actually had felt herself a little inferior.


    She was not as loyal and honest as Baiji, not as capable of keeping the house as Baishao, and not as meek and clever as Baizhi.


    Anyway, although everyone respected her, she knew that she was just a pathetic person who was a few years older than everyone.


    Lin Mengya treated her so well, and she had saved both her life and her soul.


    Therefore, she thought she had to do something for Lin Mengya to repay her kindness.


    ¡°Keep calm. In fact, I want you to stay here and help me manage the Lin¡¯s Mansion for the time being after we get through this,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Lin Mengya had thought that if she only sent Hongyu here, it would probably arouse Hongyu¡¯s suspicion.


    After all, although Hongyu looked gentle and virtuous, her experience made her more sensitive than anyone else.


    However, what had happened this time made her realize that although her father and brother could cope with the ever-changing situations on the battlefield, they might not be able to deal with the schemes in the backyard.


    The other three girls were too simple, while Ms. Tian had to take care of Moyan. As such, Hongyu was the best candidate.


    ¡°Is it¡ªall you want?¡± Hongyu asked.


    She thought that Lin Mengya was going to talk about something serious with her.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a minor thing.


    Lin Mengya nodded and explained,


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ve thought long before that you¡¯re the only one who could rival Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu. My father and brother sometimes are reluctant to fight against women. But you know, sometimes women could be much more scheming than men. So I hope you could stay here and help me protect my brother and father.¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Hongyu expectantly, for fear that her request would be rejected and Hongyu would be oversensitive and misunderstand what she meant.

 Chapter 676 - Flirt

    ¡°Is that what you want to tell me, Miss?¡± Hongyu asked.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, Hongyu was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    In fact, even if Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mention it, she was going to propose finding a suitable mistress for the Lin Family.


    After all, only women were clear about the battle in the backyard.


    Although men could protect their homes and defend their country, they might be no match for women in the battle in the backyard.


    After all, a slight move in one part might affect the situation as a whole. Any scanty consideration could lead to bitter consequences.


    The reason why the Eldest Young Master was framed could be he had underestimated women.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found a candidate for my brother¡¯s wife. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t marry into our Lin¡¯s Mansion in a short time, so I want to trouble you to manage our Lin¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m wondering if you are willing to do me this favor,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The marriage alliance between the Lin Family and the Jin Family was inevitable.


    At the same time, she should fulfill her promise to Shangguan Hui as soon as possible.


    With the support of the Jin Family and Shangguan Hui, she believed that her brother¡¯s status in the imperial court would probably no longer be threatened in the future.


    ¡°Of course I would like to do that. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I know what you mean. If I stay here, at least the Young Master and the Master won¡¯t be in such a passive position, right? Rest assured, Miss. I¡¯ve been thinking about this,¡± Hongyu said.


    Seeing Hongyu agree, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stir up trouble again in the backyard. Moreover, Shangguan Qing and Lin Mengwu had completely fallen out with the Lin Family this time.


    From now on, they were no longer the members of the Lin Family.


    However, the Shangguan Family would not let it go easily, so she had to stabilize the situation until her father came back. Only then could she feel relieved.


    The two of them were in the middle of a conversation when a series of noises came from somewhere and interrupted their conversation.


    Seeing that her master seemed to be very concerned about it, Hongyu immediately got up and put on her clothes, and then went out with an oil lamp to check what was going on.


    In the bed curtain, Lin Mengya yawned quietly and looked sleepy.


    Unexpectedly, Hongyu didn¡¯t come back after a long time. Lin Mengya was worried and had to get up to look for Hongyu.


    As soon as she stepped out of her room, Lin Mengya felt a gust of wind and that her waist was tightly held by a strong arm.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She said in a low voice, but was ignored. In an instant, the door was tightly closed again.


    Lin Mengya was thrown onto the soft bed rudely. As soon as she struggled to free herself from the arm, she immediately hid herself under the quilt and wrapped herself up in the quilt.


    However, she stared at the devil in front of her, who seemed to be overwhelmed by rage, with an aggrieved look in her eyes.


    ¡°Do¡­ do you know that I¡¯ve been worried to death about you?¡±


    Long Tianyu, who had been furious just now, couldn¡¯t help softening his tone.


    No one knew how frightened he was when he hurried back home, only to find that she had left.


    If she ignored him and really disappeared from his life, he would probably go crazy at once.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m no longer your wife. It¡¯s none of your business where I go.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a lump in her throat. She, who had never behaved like a spoiled child in front of others, felt terrible when she found she had gotten used to doing so.


    After saying that, she burst into tears.


    When Long Tianyu saw her tears, he felt his heart was melted.


    ¡°Stop crying. You will always be my wife. The imperial edict won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    As he said, he wiped off her tears clumsily with his big hands and held her, who was wrapped up in the quilt, tightly in his arms.


    No matter how many imperial edicts his father issued, she was his only wife during his lifetime.


    ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    Lin Mengya asked, blinked her big eyes, and stared tearfully at Long Tianyu with uncertainty and weakness in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu had never seen her so uncertain. Feeling his heartbroken, he tried to express his indescribable affection for her with a passionate kiss.


    His sweet kiss dispelled all her grievances and bitterness at the moment.


    Lin Mengya, whose face was flushed, finally stopped crying and lay on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest tenderly after the kiss.


    ¡°Do you blame me for taking away all the things in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Lin Mengya, who got lost in the kiss, muttered in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu held her, his beloved, in his arms and said with a cunning smile,


    ¡°No.¡±


    Only a place, where she was around, was his home. Besides, he didn¡¯t like Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, so he didn¡¯t mind her taking away all the things in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Well, when you come here next time, you can only take the secret passage and avoid being seen by anyone, okay?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, thinking although it was a little troublesome, it was quite exciting.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Long Tianyu agreed.


    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved and lay in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms with a lazy look, which endowed her delicate face a different kind of charm.


    She said, ¡°By the way. I hope you could treat me as an abandoned woman in front of others, okay? If your father wants you to marry another woman as Princess Yu, please comply with his request.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Long Tianyu said with a frown.


    He didn¡¯t think he treated her with enough love and care. How could he treat her as an abandoned woman in front of others and even agree to marry someone else.


    ¡°Just promise me. I already know what you¡¯ve been thinking, and I won¡¯t misunderstand you again. I just hope that there will be no more obstacles to us in the future. Isn¡¯t it what you want?¡±


    Hearing her sweet and soft voice, Long Tianyu just felt the urge to nod desperately.


    Her eyes, which were as clear as a spring, had already aroused Long Tianyu¡¯s desire.


    Seeing her pout her red and swollen lips with a pitiful look, he almost lost his head.


    ¡°What are you up to? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Just as he was about to get lost in the tempting atmosphere created by Lin Mengya, he managed to restrain himself.


    In an instant, he clenched Lin Mengya¡¯s hands, turned her around, and pressed her on the bed.


    In this ambiguous position, Lin Mengya showed a trace of unwillingness in her eyes and said with a charming blush, ¡°Nothing¡ªOuch! Long Tianyu, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Long Tianyu spanked Lin Mengya with her big palms without hesitation.


    In fact, it just hurt a little, but Lin Mengya felt extremely humiliated.


    ¡°Tell me or not?¡± Long Tianyu said.


    He was actually reluctant to hurt her and was just putting on an act.


    But Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t stand it, burst into tears immediately, and said, ¡°Long Tianyu, how dare you to hit me! You don¡¯t love me anymore. How can you resort to family violence! I¡¯m going to the Women¡¯s Federation to complain about your abusing me! I¡¯m going to hire a lawyer to sue you!¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya crying, Long Tianyu was panic-stricken.


    Moreover, he had no idea of family violence and the Women¡¯s Federation Lin Mengya mentioned.


    Immediately, he let go of her hands, held her in his arms, and tried to appease her patiently. After a long while, Lin Mengya gradually stopped crying.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you ask. Are you pleased with that?¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Long Tianyu was at a loss what to do. He could speak frankly with assurance in front of anyone but had to be obedient to the woman in his arms every time.


    After achieving her goal, Lin Mengya stopped pretending to be pitiful and put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck with a gentle and sweet smile.


    ¡°Nevertheless, remember you¡¯re not allowed to stay out overnight for no reason. If I find that you dare to hook up with another woman during this period, humph!¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Seeing the threatening sparkle in her eyes, Long Tianyu felt a chill down his spine at once.


    He immediately said, ¡°No, I absolutely won¡¯t.¡±


    No one knew how this woman would deal with him if he really did that.


    Moreover, he felt that he even didn¡¯t have enough time and energy to get along with her, not to mention to hook up with another woman he didn¡¯t like at the same time.


    The conversation between them ended in a peaceful and friendly atmosphere.


    However, what had happened this night became another topic of the few people, who knew Long Tianyu¡¯s sneaking in, in their conversations at night¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until late in the morning that Lin Mengya came out of her embroidery building with a blush.


    What had happened last night¡­ she had better stop thinking about it. Anyway, she had a new understanding of the upper limit of Long Tianyu¡¯s physical strength.


    Men and women were actually different in physical strength.


    Qinghu and the girls had been waiting for her in the Grace Butterfly Courtyard for a long time.


    Today, Lin Mengya was not dressed in brightly colored clothes as usual. Instead, she was dressed in a turquoise dress, which made her look much more demur.


    The complicated hair ornaments she usually wore when she was Princess Yu had been replaced by a set of magnolia flower hair ornaments made of giant clams she brought from the Nation of Lintian.


    In this era, giant clams were not a kind of precious material, but the soft color made Lin Mengya look less noble and more peaceful.


    Given her current identity, the hair ornaments suited her well.


    ¡°Miss, everything has been arranged,¡± Baiji came over to report.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and led a group of people to get out of the Grace Butterfly Courtyard vigorously.


    Last night, she had told Long Tianyu the whole story.


    Long Tianyu soon realized what was going on and suggested that she should ask her brother what had happened before making plans.


    Lin Mengya also thought that she had better find out what had happened first. Otherwise, she probably couldn¡¯t help her brother even if she racked her brain outside.


    Unexpectedly, Long Tianyu had made arrangements while she was sleeping.


    Watching the guards in the mansion more than twice as much as before, Lin Mengya felt relieved.


    Fortunately, she still had him.

 Chapter 677 - Visit Her Brother

    The sedan stopped outside the gate of the government office.


    Ever since the fire broke out last time and the magistrate of the Capital City somehow went missing, the Emperor had appointed a new magistrate, who was from a noble family, scrupulous in separating public from private interests and not afraid of influential officials.


    The Emperor kept Lin Mengya¡¯s brother locked up here on purpose. If it were not for this, the Shangguan Family would have taken action to hurt her brother secretly.


    Lin Kui, who had been waiting in order outside the government office, said, ¡°Your Highness, please come with me.¡±


    Prince Yu had ordered them to do all they could to protect Princess Yu. Although they did not know why the Emperor issued an imperial edict to relegate Lin Mengya to a vice Princess, it seemed that the imperial edict had no influence on the relationship between Prince Yu and Princess Yu.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Seeing Lin Kui, Lin Mengya felt a little relieved.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s formidable connections and the Emperor¡¯s intention to cultivate him, it was reasonable for the magistrate, who was scrupulous in separating public from private interests, to do him a favor.


    Besides, Long Tianyu just asked him for a favor rather than bribe him to reverse the verdict. What was there against it?


    Lin Mengya nodded and walked towards the prison behind the government office.


    In fact, Lin Mengya had been confused by a doubt.


    Normally speaking, her brother was accused of attempted murder, which was not serious. The serious thing was that some evidence on his committing treason was found in his study.


    The former accusation was not serious enough to sentence him to death, but the latter was a grave crime, which would lead to the extermination of all the members of the nine generations of his family.


    She didn¡¯t know if the Emperor intentionally kept her brother locked up here instead of the prison of the Ministry of War nor if it meant that the Emperor just intended to convict her brother of attempted murder.


    Moreover, given that her brother had fought on the battlefield over the years and killed countless enemies, generally false evidence was unlikely to convince the civilian and military officers at court, not to mention the Emperor.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering what on earth the Shangguan Family had done so that her brother and she were trapped.


    With her mind occupied with these doubts, Lin Mengya and Qinghu followed Lin Kui to the gate of the prison behind the government office.


    Although the prison of the government office was not as ghastly as the prison for felons, there were strict rules.


    Even with Lin Kui leading the way, the warden would not let them in without the autograph letter from the magistrate.


    Lin Mengya brought the warden some wine and dishes she had instructed the kitchen to prepare rather than money.


    The wine and dishes could be counted as a token of her sincerity, but they were not a bribe. So she probably would not put the warden in a difficult situation by bringing him these things.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s thoughtful deed, the warden said to her with a kind look, ¡°Thank you for bringing me these, Madam. General Lin is inside. Please make a quick visit. The magistrate has done you a favor.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded and led Qinghu into the prison without hesitation.


    The prison was not as ghastly as the prison in the TV series. Although it was a little shabby inside, it could be considered bright and clean.


    In rows of prison cells, there were very clean beds made of straw.


    It seemed that the burning of the stone prison was not a bad thing.


    Soon, Lin Mengya saw the cell, where her brother was detained, and asked, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±


    Compared with the cells she had just seen, the cell equipped with a bed and a quilt was better.


    Seeing his sister come here in person, Lin Nansheng did not stand up to greet her and just said with a bitter smile, ¡°Ya¡¯er, why are you here? Did you get involved in my case?¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head hard, thinking it had only been a few days since they last met, but why her brother became so dispirited.


    His handsome face was sunken, and there was no sparkle of wisdom in his eyes. He looked gloomy, giving the impression that he had lost all his confidence.


    Dressed in white prison clothes, which were a little dirty, he just sat on the bed, no longer as radiant as before.


    ¡°Brother, I will get you out of here. I don¡¯t believe that you intended to commit treason nor kill that person,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Seeing his sister support him so firmly, Lin Nansheng finally managed to force a smile after a long while.


    He got up, walked up to his sister, and stretched out his rough big hand to stroke her delicate face.


    He said, ¡°Silly girl, you just need to stay out of this. Alas, it¡¯s all my fault. If I had known what would happen, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by the villain. Ya¡¯er, remember not to trust anyone easily. Even your close friend will probably stab you in the back one day.¡±


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing her brother¡¯s words, Lin Mengya smelled something fishy.


    She held her brother¡¯s hand tightly, stared at him in confusion, and asked, ¡°Brother, do you mean that you were set up by someone around you? Who is it? What on earth has happened?¡±


    Lin Nansheng looked at his sister reluctantly. This matter was serious, and he really didn¡¯t want his sister to worry about it.


    Moreover, with conclusive evidence, he believed it would be very difficult to reverse the verdict.


    ¡°Alas, Ya¡¯er, you¡¯d better go back. You can¡¯t get me out of here. If you get involved in this, it will be a bad thing for the Lin Family. Don¡¯t forget although I¡¯m your brother, there are still other members of our family. If you pursue this matter, the whole Lin Family will probably be exterminated,¡± he said.


    At this time, her brother still put the interest of the Lin Family in the first place.


    Lin Mengya got so exasperated that she stared at her brother and said with a determined look, ¡°Brother! You¡¯re muddle-headed! Do you think you can bear all the blame if you die quietly? The Lin Family is no longer greatly favored by the Emperor. To tell you the truth, the Emperor has deprived me of my position as Princess Yu. It¡¯s not that you implicated me, but that the Emperor plans to sacrifice our family.¡±


    In fact, the Emperor didn¡¯t mean to sacrifice the Lin Family. Otherwise, the Emperor would not have detained Lin Nansheng in the prison of the government office on the charge of attempted murder.


    If Lin Mengya told the truth, Lin Nansheng would definitely advise her not to act rashly for the sake of the Emperor.


    Nevertheless, she knew that her brother cared about her almost more than his life.


    The members of the Lin Family could put up with almost everything with a smile, but they cared about their family members more than the Emperor.


    As she expected, when Lin Nansheng heard this, there was a flash of anger in his eyes, which was as lifeless as a pool of stagnant water.


    He said, ¡°Why did His Majesty do this? What I¡¯ve done has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s unreasonable to get you involved in this!¡±


    Seeing that it worked, Lin Mengya immediately feigned an aggrieved look.


    She secretly pinched her thigh so that her eyes turned red, and she said, ¡°Brother, if something happens to you, who can protect me? You don¡¯t know that Long Tianyu has dumped me. I heard that he is going to marry someone else as Princess Yu soon. Now, he has already sent me back to our mansion. Besides, His Majesty is going to deprive our father¡¯s position as the general. In the future, who can protect me from being bullied by others?¡±


    Seeing his sister¡¯s red eyes, Lin Nansheng was heartbroken.


    He had thought that if he bore all the blame, at least his sister would not suffer any grievance.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor and Long Tianyu dared to do this to his sister.


    Immediately, he grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and comforted her cautiously, ¡°Stop crying. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will be fine. Now I have no scruples. Ya¡¯er, remember if you want to save me, go to the Ziwei Alley to find a man named Gou San. When you meet him, tell him that Mao Yi betrayed me, and he will naturally understand what has happened. As long as you find him, half of my problem could be solved.¡±


    Lin Mengya kept it in mind patiently. Her brother could not blame her for deceiving him.


    Given her brother¡¯s character, if she didn¡¯t add some inflammatory details, her brother would probably insist on taking the blame and she would be unable to save him.


    Lin Mengya nodded and promised that she would definitely find Gou San and clear her brother¡¯s name.


    Lin Nansheng stared at his sister, who was increasingly thin and fragile, and said in distress, ¡°Ya¡¯er, you must take good care of yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re dumped by Long Tianyu. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life and never let you suffer any more grievances.¡±


    Lin Mengya stared at her brother, who looked worried, and said with a lump in her throat without pinching herself, ¡°Brother, you must be safe and sound. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Since her brother returned to the Capital City, he had sent her plenty of nice presents almost every month, including food, articles for use, and a large amount of money.


    They usually couldn¡¯t meet each other, but her brother had always been concerned about her health and afraid that she would suffer any grievance. As such, every day after the morning meeting, he took a detour to pass by Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion just in order to ask the gatekeeper if she was fine these days.


    This was how her brother did all he could to care for and protect her.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya decided to get her brother out of here at all costs.


    ¡°There, there, stop crying. I¡¯m fine. Go back early and take care of yourself. If the Shangguan Family sends another batch of people to our mansion, just avoid confronting them. After our father comes back, he will seek justice for you.¡±


    Lin Nansheng looked at his sister and could only give her these instructions despite his mind laden with worry.


    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya left the prison with her brother¡¯s instructions.


    Turning around and taking a deep look at her brother, she felt a little depressed.


    Why were good people always wronged, while bad people could stir up trouble and get away unpunished?


    Her brother and father were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect the country, but the Emperor just considered them as a tool to balance power.


    As she thought, she was gradually overwhelmed by the evil fury she had suppressed for a long time.


    Just as Lin Mengya was about to be manipulated by her evil thought, she suddenly felt that someone knocked hard on her delicate and white forehead.

 Chapter 678 - Detain the Idiot

    Lin Mengya covered her head subconsciously with her hand, stared at Qinghu in front of her, and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    In an instant, the evil fury, that was about to lead her into a blind alley, was instantly extinguished by the hard knock on her forehead.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve cooled down now. Let¡¯s go to that alley to find Gou San,¡± Qinghu said with a chuckle and strode in front of Lin Mengya.


    However, when he turned around, an uneasy look flashed across his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was smart, but a smart person was just one step away from a lunatic.


    In the Candle Dragon Cult, there were plenty of people, who were driven by their obsession and eventually became demons.


    He did not want Lin Mengya to be driven by her fury and become a lunatic.


    He hoped that Lin Mengya could realize her situation as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would probably get into big trouble in the future.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya, who did not realize that she had almost gotten into a blind alley, was just thinking about going to the Ziwei Alley to find the person named Gou San.


    The news of her visit to the government office must have been reported to the Shangguan Family and the Emperor, so it would be difficult for her to go there in secret.


    ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t I go on your behalf? You are in the limelight now. Besides, the Shangguan Family is still keeping an eye on you and trying to find fault with you. If your visit there is discovered, won¡¯t it spoil your brother¡¯s plan?¡±


    Qinghu volunteered to go there on the behalf of Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya glanced at him, shook her head slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to go there in person.¡±


    Since her brother had pinned all his hopes on Gou San, she had to prove her identity even if she went there in person.


    However, she had to think of a way to shake off the stalkers and avoid attracting attention.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. Since you visited your brother today, they will certainly take extra care to watch over us in the next few days. The situation in the Capital City won¡¯t be temporarily stabilized until your father comes back a few days later. It won¡¯t be too late for you to go after that,¡± Qinghu suggested.


    After thinking over it for a while, Lin Mengya had to admit that she could only adopt Qinghu¡¯s suggestion.


    She could mobilize the force of the Sanjue Hall before.


    But now, not to mention the Shangguan Family, even the Emperor probably had sent numerous people to ambush Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    In this case, she could only take action when things calmed down a little.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    With a sigh, Lin Mengya could only instruct the others to return to Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    In the sedan chair, Lin Mengya frowned and looked out of the window at the crowded street, involuntarily feeling a little depressed.


    In fact, what she had told her brother in the prison was not completely a lie.


    At least, the reason why the Emperor deprived her of her position as Princess Yu was probably that he wanted to use his son¡¯s marriage to win the support of a certain powerful official.


    Moreover, the Emperor was well aware of Long Tianyu¡¯s deep affection for her.


    Therefore, although she was deprived of her position as Princess Yu, Long Tianyu would not dump her.


    In this case, the Lin Family would still be under the Emperor¡¯s control.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, the Emperor would have blamed her for her moving back home, which could almost be considered a provocative move.


    Now that the Emperor didn¡¯t blame Long Tianyu for his escape from the Imperial Palace without permission nor her for her willful act, it meant that all of these were part of the Emperor¡¯s plan.


    The Emperor was so scheming that even their deep affection for each other was within his plan.


    It would be difficult for her and Long Tianyu to resist!


    They arrived at Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion in the blink of an eye while she was deep in thought.


    Lin Mengya got out of the sedan chair. But before she gained a footing, she heard some noises from the gate.


    She looked up toward the noises, only to see Lin Mengwu, who was dressed in a garnet-colored dress and shouting at the gate with several servants.


    Judging from her words, it should be that she wanted to enter the mansion, but the gatekeeper refused to let her in.


    ¡°She comes at the right time.¡± As Lin Mengya thought, she sneered in her heart.


    She had been worried that Lin Mengwu and her mother would hide in Shangguan¡¯s Mansion and refuse to come out.


    Now that Lin Mengwu took the initiative to come here, she shouldn¡¯t blame Ling Mengya for what she was going to do.


    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± The sharp-eyed gatekeeper immediately suppressed his impatience with Lin Mengwu and took a few steps forward to greet Lin Mengya eagerly.


    He had gotten impatient with Lin Mengwu¡¯s harassment.


    What was more, everyone in the Lin Family knew that the First Miss had come back to take the reins, and after what had happened, there probably would be no place for Madam Qing and Lin Mengwu in the Lin Family.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Let them in. They are guests anyway. I don¡¯t want to give the impression that our Lin Family is rude.¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and then spoke softly, showing no emotion in her slow speech rate.


    However, when Lin Mengwu heard these words, her sullen face became even more sullen.


    In theory, she was also a proper Miss of Lin¡¯s Mansion. However, after the gatekeeper refused to let her in, she was mocked by the b*tch Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengwu, who was arrogant, immediately stepped forward, stood in front of Lin Mengya, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my sister Princess Yu? Oh, I forgot you¡¯re just a vice Princess now. It¡¯s funny. As a legitimate Miss, you end up being relegated to a vice Princess and driven back home. Fortunately, our Lin Family is wealthy enough to feed you, such a stormy petrel.¡±


    There was a vicious look in Lin Mengwu¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    In the past few days in Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, she had truly enjoyed a life she deserved as a legitimate Miss.


    Although her mother was not favored by her father, all the children of concubines in the Shangguan Family had to be respectful to her mother and her, and even couldn¡¯t share a table with them during the meal.


    When she saw the daughters of concubines try to please her eagerly, the grievances she had suffered in the Lin Family gradually aroused her jealousy and hatred of Lin Mengya.


    After hearing that Lin Mengya had been deprived of her position as Princess Yu and driven back home, Lin Mengwu could no longer hold back her jealousy and hatred and hurriedly came back to Lin¡¯s Mansion to reclaim everything supposed to belong to her.


    Now, with the backing of the Shangguan Family and her aunt, the Empress, she should be superior to Lin Mengya, who could only be trampled underfoot by her!


    ¡°Of course. Guards, bring the Second Miss into the mansion. Regarding those who aren¡¯t members of our Lin Family, drive them out,¡± Lin Mengya looked at the idiot in front of her and said with a faint smile, thinking Lin Mengwu shouldn¡¯t have come to ask for trouble.


    Today, Lin Mengwu just wanted to upset Lin Mengya, so she just brought a few servants with her.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s command, the guards hiding around Lin¡¯s Mansion rushed over. The servants, who couldn¡¯t even be considered foxes assuming the tiger¡¯s majesty, immediately screamed and huddled up.


    Lin Mengwu, who had been complacent just now, was instantly pushed into the mansion rudely by the guards.


    Those, who followed Lin Mengwu here, were shivering as they stared at the First Miss of the Lin Family, who was smiling sweetly.


    ¡°Go back and tell your master that from today on, she¡¯s no longer the Madam of our mansion. Anyway, my father will definitely divorce her after he comes back. As for Mengwu, she is the daughter of our Lin Family, so our family will discipline her and not allow others to intervene in this.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya did not fling out malicious words, she said the above words coldly.


    Although Shangguan Qing was vicious, she loved her daughter dearly.


    Since Shangguan Qing dared to frame her brother, she might as well pay her back in her own coin.


    She was going to separate Shangguan Qing from her daughter.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Lin Mengya, my grandparents will kill you!¡±


    Inside the gate, Lin Mengwu¡¯s heart-wrenching voice was particularly pleasant.


    Lin Mengya thought with a sneer, ¡°The Shangguan Family? Humph, sooner or later, I¡¯ll turn into a fierce tiger to bite off all the flesh and blood of the Shangguan Family and push them into eternal hell!¡±


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Lin Mengya said, not interrupted by Lin Mengwu¡¯s words.


    The servants of the Shangguan Family outside were all dumbfounded after seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s decisive act.


    After a long while, they turned around and went back, as none of them knew what the First Miss of the Lin Family would do.


    ¡°Your Highness, how should we deal with that person?¡± the guards asked.


    They were all brought here by Prince Yu and instructed by him to address Lin Mengya as ¡°Your Highness¡±.


    Glancing at the woman, who was glaring at her, Lin Mengya said with a terrifying smile, ¡°Just lock her up in the woodshed. Also, remember to just serve her plain food. I think my sister became muddle-headed after having too much delectable food recently. Letting her feel cold and hungry could help her return to clear-minded.¡±


    After she said that, Lin Mengwu, who had been struggling, was dragged away. Until now, she probably didn¡¯t know what was waiting for her.


    Watching Lin Mengwu dragged away, Lin Mengya turned around and returned to the Grace Butterfly Courtyard with her maids.


    Today, she detained Lin Mengwu. Although the Shangguan Family did not dare to openly ask Lin Mengya to release her, they would definitely do something in secret.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought that she should adopt some precautionary measures.


    So she summoned Qinghu, and the two of them whispered for a while.


    No one knew the result of their discussion, but hearing the low laughter coming out of the room, the girls outside got goosebumps all over.


    They looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help murmuring in their hearts, ¡°Who is Miss trying to plot against?¡±


    They involuntarily mourned for those who were about to get into trouble.


    They shouldn¡¯t have messed with Lin Mengya, so they just deserved it, right?


    The girls shrugged their shoulders and continued doing their work without taking it seriously at all.


    See, a cunning master wouldn¡¯t have innocent servants.

 Chapter 679

    It was getting late. Lin Mengya, who had freshened up, was reading a book leisurely in her room.


    At this time, Long Tianyu must be trying to sneak into her room. But today, he would probably find it not as simple as it used to be.


    She sat composedly in her room, thinking Qinghu set these traps to prevent the Shangguan Family from sneaking in and Long Tianyu was just implicated unfortunately.


    There suddenly came a noise from the dim yard.


    Lin Mengya immediately closed the book and involuntarily looked out of the yard.


    In fact, before Qinghu set up these traps, she had secretly sent someone to inform Long Tianyu about this.


    Could it be that Long Tianyu had underestimated the traps or Qinghu had played some new tricks?


    She, who knew well about Qinghu, was aware that ordinary people could not escape from the traps set by him.


    Could Long Tianyu be trapped?


    Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy. There came continuous noises from all directions after the great noise.


    However, the Grace Butterfly Courtyard was quiet, and Qinghu didn¡¯t show up here.


    Perhaps, Long Tianyu was fine for the time being.


    Before long, the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room was opened by a pair of big hands.


    She, who had been tense, finally felt relieved.


    Lin Mengya hid the worry in her eyes and pretended not to notice it. She subconsciously opened the book but was obviously not reading it.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    There seemed to be a trace of delight in his deep voice.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that he might have seen her worried look just now.


    Lin Mengya deliberately fixed her eyes on the light yellow book, tried all she could to put on a composed look, and said, ¡°Well, you must have gone through a lot.¡±


    It was a piece of cake to pretend to be composed.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she had been worried about him just now.


    Long Tianyu, who was dressed in black clothes, only found her quite adorable.


    As soon as he came out of the Imperial Palace, he received a report from a guard that plenty of traps had been set in Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    Although the guard did not mention that he was sent by Lin Mengya, he gave the most detailed description of the path directly leading to her courtyard.


    She had always been so restrained. Even if Long Tianyu didn¡¯t see her hesitant look outside, he knew that she did not want him to get hurt.


    ¡°Go to bed earlier. It¡¯s very late, and I¡¯m tired,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu stared at her flirtatiously and lovingly so that she felt a little guilty, stood up immediately and tried to get out of his sight.


    However, Long Tianyu prevented her by taking a step forward and trapping her in his arms.


    Long Tianyu, who knew her very well, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who did you mess with this time?¡±


    Lin Mengya had always stuck to the principle that she would never offend others unless she was offended, but she would not let go of any enemy, who had fallen into her hands.


    She turned around, nestled naturally in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, pouted, and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a recent grudge. Anyway, we and she have born deep grudges against each other. I don¡¯t mind adding this fresh animosity to our old grudges.¡±


    It was impossible for her and the Shangguan Family to make peace with each other.


    Moreover, Shangguan Qing had tried repeatedly to plot against her, so Lin Mengya had long wanted to make her pay a heavy price for what she had done so that Lin Mengya could show the Shangguan Family that the Lin Family was not at the mercy of them.


    Long Tianyu, who had learned what had happened today, asked, ¡°That¡¯s true. But how are you going to deal with Lin Mengwu?¡±


    Lin Mengya was right. After her father returned to the Capital City and presented himself before the Emperor, he would probably divorce Shangguan Qing at once.


    Although Lin Mengwu was the granddaughter of the Shangguan Family, she was also the descendant of the Lin Family. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be justifiable for the Shangguan Family to take her back even if they wanted to.


    The traps set by Lin Mengya had come in handy. Given the way the Shangguan Family dealt with affairs, they would not let it go at that.


    ¡°Deal with her? How dare I do that? I just think that Mengwu is old enough to get married, so it¡¯s time to find her a good husband.¡±


    Since she wanted to teach Shangguan Qing a lesson, she could start with the thing Shangguan Qing cared about the most.


    Since Shangguan Qing thought that she could manipulate someone else¡¯s marriage back then, now she decided to pay her back in her own coin.


    Shangguan Qing could rest assured if she found Lin Mengwu a good husband, right?


    Sensing Lin Mengya¡¯s simmering evil thought, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help sneering and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, my good wife. Given the prominent background of the Lin Family, the Second Miss of the Lin Family will definitely be able to marry a husband from a noble family. Regarding the right person, you should make a proper selection.¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows with a wicked smile.


    She would definitely make a good choice so that Shangguan Qing would faint in shock as soon as she heard the name of her son-in-law.


    ¡°Of course. Your Highness, please help me spread the news that our Lin Family is trying to find my sister a well-matched husband, and I would like to find someone who could impress her,¡± Lin Mengya said with evil sparkles in her eyes.


    There were plenty of graceful childes in the Capital City, but no one could guarantee that all of them were gentlemen, right?


    She had to take a lot of trouble to find someone Lin Mengwu was ¡°satisfied¡± with.


    The counterattack of the Lin Family had been launched silently in the dark. Even the Shangguan Family probably did not expect that the wild beast they thought they had tamed over the years was now showing its sharp fangs and claws and going to taste their flesh and blood!


    When Lin Mengya opened her eyes, she found Long Tianyu, who had held her in his warm embrace, had gone without being noticed.


    She slowly got up and rubbed her forehead. Although Long Tianyu had suffered a lot during this period of time, she had to admit that every time she saw him suddenly appear in front of her, she was actually cheerful.


    It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder. They acted as if carrying on a clandestine love affair, which was actually a sweet and exciting experience.


    It was like the sour and sweet popping candy she had eaten when she was a child, arousing her desire to savor it again and again.


    Baizhi stepped into the room in an ambiguous atmosphere and said with a blush, ¡°Miss, this is a letter from Master we received this morning.¡±


    With hair disheveled, Lin Mengya stretched out her slender hand lazily to take the letter from Baizhi.


    Qinghu had placed his follower around her father, so it was easy for her father to send her a letter. She opened the pale yellow envelope and glanced over the letter before showing a trace of delight in her eyes.


    Sure enough, her father cared about her as much as her brother did.


    Lin Mengya aroused her brother¡¯s anger for the way she had been treated with only a few words, while her father got furious after learning from Qinghu, who intentionally hid part of the fact, what had happened to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°What did Master write? Miss, tell me!¡±


    Baizhi looked curiously at her Miss¡¯s smile and urged her to tell her.


    ¡°Nothing special. Father said that he would immediately seek justice for me after he comes back. Don¡¯t worry, everything is under our control,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She put away the letter while calculating the current situation.


    The Emperor probably did not expect that the only soft spot in the hearts of her sensible father and brother was her, who had been an insignificant fool.


    Her father and brother were not at home back then. If they hadn¡¯t treated her with indifference on purpose, Shangguan Qing, who was jealous, wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her, such a useless fool.


    Even the Emperor thought that her father and brother just treated her as an ordinary family member, and he didn¡¯t expect that what he had done to her would enrage them.


    Even a loyal dog was likely to make its master, who trampled on it, pay the price.


    What was more, the Lin Family had never been the kind of snobbish lackeys.


    Since the Emperor had extinguished the loyalty of the Lin Family personally, he should not blame the Lin Family for disregarding his feelings.


    ¡°Guards, escort all the thieves we caught last night to the gate of the government office and hang a sign on them to indicate their identities. The others should clean up the mansion to welcome my father,¡± Lin Mengya said with a slight smile.


    Last time, she had ordered the guards to escort those servants of the Shangguan Family to the government office in a big way. In fact, it had already initiated a discussion among some people.


    Now, with all this evidence, she would like to see what explanation the Shangguan Family was going to give!


    In the government office, Lin Mengya, who was personally led in by the magistrate, was leisurely drinking a cup of warm tea.


    Speaking of which, it was the first time for her to visit this newly-built government office.


    It was much more spacious and brighter than the former government office, but the magistrate in front of her was as embarrassed as the former magistrate.


    What a coincidence! It seemed that every time she came here, she caused the magistrate a lot of trouble.


    Lin Mengya blinked her big eyes and said with an innocent look, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re over courteous, but I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re in such a difficult position.¡±


    However, Lord Xu, the newly appointed magistrate, stared at the troublemaker in front of him with a frown and said, ¡°Your Highness, in fact, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alas, you¡¯re over courteous. I¡¯m no longer Princess Yu. You can just address me as Madam.¡±


    Lin Mengya politely interrupted Lord Xu with a mild smile.


    To some degree, Lord Xu had done her a favor. If she really offended him, her brother would probably have a hard time in prison.


    Therefore, she came here in person this time.


    Lord Xu wiped the sweat from his forehead. He had heard that Lin Mengya was the most difficult to deal with. However, he did not expect that not only was her brother detained here, but she also sent these people here.


    Although he had never feared these nobles, he didn¡¯t want to be fooled.


    So he had no choice but to continue the conversation with this vice Princess.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry for my impoliteness. I¡¯m wondering what brought you here.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Return a Favor with a Favor

    Lin Mengya looked the magistrate Lord Xu in front of her up and down. She had only heard that he came from a notable family and was known as an incorruptible and fair official not afraid of bigwigs.


    However, after several interactions, Lin Mengya found him quite interesting.


    He, who was just and tactful and capable of maneuvering among several forces, must have plenty of tricks up his sleeve.


    After looking down and thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided that she had to draw him over to her side in any case.


    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re overthinking it. Actually, I¡¯m here to report a case. After all, it will be inappropriate if I don¡¯t personally escort the thieves breaking into my mansion here, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    After hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Lord Xu realized what was going on.


    As long as she did not mean to ask him to release Lin Nansheng, nothing else was serious.


    Lord Xu said, ¡°Well, thank you for being considerate, Madam. However, I¡¯m afraid that these thieves¡­¡±


    Although the menservants she sent here last time were proved to be from the Shangguan Family, the Shangguan Family took no action so that he could not find any evidence against them.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t prove that the menservants were sent by the Shangguan Family to make trouble.


    If he acted rashly, the Shangguan Family could shirk the responsibility as long as they presented evidence that they had sold the menservants a long time ago.


    He believed that the First Miss of the Lin Family knew this better than him.


    However, Lin Mengya smiled and interrupted Lord Xu.


    ¡°These thieves are all fleeing bandits. I believe that you have a deep-seated hatred for them. Why don¡¯t you punish them as a warning to other thieves and rascals? Of course, I have no idea how you are going to deal with them, but I believe as a fair and impartial lord, you will definitely improve the public security of the Capital City. I come here this time to do my duty as a victim. Your Excellency, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡±


    After finishing her words, Lin Mengya got up and was about to leave.


    In an instant, Lord Xu, who was about to persuade Lin Mengya to give up pursuing this matter, was tongue-tied.


    Watching her leave, Lord Xu was lost in thought for a long while.


    It was said that the Shangguan Family and the Lin Family were deadly enemies. Why did the First Miss of the Lin Family provide him with a way out of this difficult situation instead of asking him to find out the relationship between these thieves and the Shangguan Family?


    If these thieves were just convicted as bandits, wouldn¡¯t the Shangguan Family be able to stay out of this?


    At the moment, Lord Xu froze, thinking it was really hard to figure out what was going on in the former Princess Yu¡¯s mind.


    Lin Mengya did not return to Lin¡¯s Mansion after coming out of the government office.


    Instead, she had her sedan chair stopped in front of a teahouse.


    Then she took her maids to a private room on the second floor for a rest and a cup of tea, while Qinghu, who had followed her all the time, didn¡¯t join them.


    No one knew what Lin Mengya was up to.


    However, judging from her composed look, she seemed to have a well-thought-out plan.


    The four girls had gotten used to their master¡¯s mysterious look, so they just stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side without asking any questions.


    After 15 minutes, Lin Mengya still sat there.


    However, the noisy street became much quieter when they didn¡¯t notice it.


    Lin Mengya fixed her eyes quietly on several small stalls that had just disappeared, and said with a knowing smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ziwei Alley.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Qinghu appeared in front of her.


    With a frivolous and bright smile on his handsome face, he revealed his regular white teeth and said to Lin Mengya, ¡°Now, all the flies have been driven away. This is the best time to go there.¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled brightly, seeming to be having a mysterious interaction with Qinghu.


    The four girls looked at each other, at a loss what Qinghu and their master were up to.


    Walking out of the teahouse, Lin Mengya bent over to get into the sedan chair.


    On both sides of the street, the stalls, that had just disappeared, had been replaced by some new stalls without being noticed.


    She inadvertently glanced over the stall owners, whose faces were dark, thinking they really didn¡¯t do a good job in disguise.


    How could there be such stall owners, who fixed their eyes on her sedan chair and forgot to attract customers by shouting?


    The stall selling rouge was next to the one selling water, while the stall selling candied fruits was next to the one selling lime. The fisherman wore a pair of brocade boots, while the woodman tied a brand new ax on his waist.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya let down the curtain of the sedan chair. Perhaps, they were good at martial arts as spies.


    However, in terms of disguise, they probably had neglected many details.


    Any cautious person could recognize their mistakes. Besides, she knew that she was under close watch.


    ¡°As you expected, Lord Xu sent someone to the Imperial Palace to deliver a message after we left.¡±


    Qinghu, who was dressed as a guard, leaned against the sedan and whispered to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯ll do that. Lord Xu works for the Emperor. Since I¡¯ve done him a favor this time, his master will naturally return a favor with a favor.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lord Xu worked for the Emperor, her brother would not have received some preferential treatment during the period when he was detained in the prison of the government office, and Long Tianyu would not have been able to arrange the meeting between her brother and her.


    Moreover, the Emperor probably understood that the Lin Family could hand over the military power and give up pursuing this matter. However, they could not bear to be manipulated.


    Otherwise, the Emperor would lose the support of an old force that had always been loyal to the royal family.


    The Emperor was probably aware that her brother was able to prove that he did not collude with the enemy state.


    Even if her brother didn¡¯t present any evidence, the Emperor would let her brother get off the hook.


    As such, she did Lord Xu a favor so that the Emperor, as Lord Xu¡¯s master, had to do her a favor in return.


    She and the Emperor had a tacit understanding of this.


    Regarding the disappeared spies, they were replaced by those sent by the Emperor.


    It was a fanciful illusion for her to try to make a visit without being noticed at this time.


    Therefore, she had to give up her first choice. As long as the Emperor did not intend to stop her from cleaning her brother¡¯s name, she didn¡¯t mind if he knew it or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that the Ziwei Alley is not far from here. But no one has heard of a man named Gou San. Are you sure that we can find the man your brother mentioned there?¡± Qinghu said.


    Compared with Lin Mengya, such a big target, Qinghu, who was extremely agile, could come and go more freely.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, shook her head thoughtfully, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯d better make every possible effort.¡±


    Since her brother said so, it meant that this man Gou San could really help clear his name.


    But Qinghu was right. How could she find this man?


    Moreover, the Emperor managed to help her throw off the spies sent by the Shangguan Family before the Shangguan Family realized their plan.


    Once she missed this opportunity, she did not know when she could get another one.


    As such, she had to make good use of this opportunity so as not to let her brother down.


    The Ziwei Alley was the most common alley in the Capital City.


    Located close to the government office with a few residents, it was quite tranquil.


    At the thought that it would be too conspicuous if all of them went there, Lin Mengya sent her maids and menservants back and only brought Qinghu with her.


    Standing at the entrance of the deep alley, Lin Mengya was at her wit¡¯s end.


    She couldn¡¯t shout. Otherwise, if it was discovered by someone, all her previous efforts would be wasted.


    ¡°What about if I check over from door to door? Your brother¡¯s friend must be an extraordinary person. I believe I¡¯m discerning enough to recognize him.¡±


    Reluctant to see Lin Mengya upset, Qinghu volunteered to help her.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while but rejected his idea.


    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re here for. Besides, the news of my brother¡¯s being sent to prison probably has spread throughout the Capital City. What if he thinks we¡¯re going to hurt him, so he hides or takes the opportunity to run away?¡±


    There was a big locust tree outside the Ziwei Alley.


    At this time, the green leaves intertwined and cast a faint shadow.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were standing in the shadow and whispering to each other.


    One of them was an exceedingly delicate beauty, and the other was a peerless beauty, whose gender was hard to tell.


    The scene where the two of them stood together was definitely a very eye-catching picture.


    However, they did not know that they had come into someone¡¯s view.


    Lin Mengya, who was at her wit¡¯s end, was trying to think of a way with a frown when Qinghu, who had been comforting her in a soft voice, dragged her into his arms in an instant.


    Then, he stretched out his hand over her shoulder as fast as lightning. The next second, Lin Mengya was shocked at the crisp sound of bones breaking mixed with a man¡¯s screech.


    When she raised her head, she found that the tenderness on Qinghu¡¯s face had disappeared and his eyes were filled with intimidating coldness.


    It had been a long time since she last saw him show this look.


    Lin Mengya turned around, only to see a man grimace in pain.


    ¡°Ouch! My hand! My pretty, let¡­ let go of my hand!¡±


    The man almost burst into tears in pain, but he still spoke in a frivolous tone.


    Qinghu, who hated this kind of person the most, grasped the man¡¯s hand with a little more strength. Suddenly, the man¡¯s wrist was bent appallingly.


    ¡°My¡­ my pretty, I¡¯m sorry for being rude¡­ Ouch, let go of me!¡± the man said with a twisted face.


    Lin Mengya looked at him, finding that although he was glib-tongued, there was no evil desire in his eyes.


    Instead, although he was in such great pain, he still managed to force a barely polite smile when he noticed that Lin Mengya was looking him up and down.


    ¡°My pretty¡­ Can you persuade the other beauty¡­ to let me go, please?¡± the man said.


    Lin Mengya just thought that this man, who kept calling her ¡°pretty¡±, was a little weird. In fact, she didn¡¯t sense any other emotion in his tone.


    It was just the way he addressed her, just like people addressing a woman as pretty and a man as a handsome guy in modern society.

 Chapter 681 - Naive Obsessed Man

    Although this man was glib-tongued, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t think he was a bad guy.


    However, what Qinghu hated the most was being addressed as ¡°beauty¡±. He would be hard on anyone that addressed him as ¡°beauty¡±, unless the person was Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether this man was really unaware of this or just playing dumb. Anyway, Lin Mengya only knew that if the man continued shouting, they would inevitably attract attention.


    ¡°Forget it, and let him go. Stay away from us. My brother has a hot temper. If you don¡¯t mess with us, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Lin Mengya pleaded.


    On hearing this, Qinghu glared at the man fiercely before releasing his grip.


    The man immediately retracted his hand. However, Lin Mengya knew very well that his wrist must have been out of joint.


    Based on what had happened just now, Lin Mengya supposed the man was trying to pat her from behind.


    Qinghu, who was as overprotective of her as her male family members, naturally would not allow him to do so.


    ¡°Click!¡± Hearing a few crisp sounds, Lin Mengya looked towards the man in surprise, only to find he had replaced his dislocated joint with a grimace.


    Then he casually waved his hand in front of Qinghu and Lin Mengya as if intending to challenge Qinghu, who was impatient.


    He did not plan to leave. Instead, he stared at the two of them obsessively.


    At this moment, he, who had grimaced in pain, showed a normal expression.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and was a little surprised.


    The man was not ugly and could even be considered handsome. His delicate facial features made a baby face which was not annoying.


    If it were not for his looking steadily at them, his innocent face would probably have enabled him to leave a much better impression on them.


    Qinghu stepped forward and stood in front of Lin Mengya to protect her.


    He, whose handsome face had turned cold, said with killing intent in his slanted eyes, ¡°If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes!¡±


    Qinghu had been annoyed with this man, who kept pestering them like a fly.


    In particular, the way he stared at Lin Mengya annoyed Qinghu even more.


    Although the man was fearful of Qinghu¡¯s ruthless means, he still stood in front of the two of them and involuntarily fixed his eyes on them.


    Although there was no evil desire in his eyes, Lin Mengya found the way he stared at her as if admiring a painting a little unbearable.


    But this man was really weird. Just now, Qinghu had almost broken his hand, but he still stuck to them like sticking plaster.


    Lin Mengya, who was annoyed, couldn¡¯t help scolding this weirdo coldly with a frown, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you seeking death?¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s crisp voice sounded mild and sweet-sounding despite her angry tone.


    At the moment, the man seemed to be obsessed and looked at Lin Mengya with appreciation for her voice in his clear eyes.


    Qinghu was pissed off. When he was about to hit the man, Lin Mengya reached out to stop him and shook her head slightly at him.


    The two of them were eye-catching enough.


    If they got into a conflict with this man, they might alert the residents in the Ziwei Alley.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya walked up to Qinghu, kept at least an arm¡¯s length away from the man, and said to him, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here for some business, so we hope you could do us a favor. If you keep attaching yourself to us, we have to leave.¡±


    This man was really weird, but he didn¡¯t offend them indeed.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya could only try to persuade him to leave them with tactful words.


    However, when the man heard that they were leaving, he was immediately clutched by emotion.


    Hearing the two of them were leaving, the man said anxiously, ¡°My pretty, don¡¯t leave! I¡¯ll leave! I¡¯ll leave, okay?¡±


    Then, he walked into the Ziwei Alley, while turning to look back repeatedly with a reluctant look in his eyes.


    Could this man be a resident in the Ziwei Alley?


    Watching the young man leaving, Lin Mengya suddenly called out to him, ¡°Sir, please wait!¡±


    When the young man heard her voice, his gloomy baby-face became radiant.


    He quickened his pace to run towards her like a rabbit and said, ¡°My pretty, what can I do for you? Just tell me. I¡¯ll promise you anything!¡±


    Frightened by his excessive enthusiasm, Lin Mengya took a step back and subconsciously grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand.


    To be honest, she had not figured out what was going on with the man.


    But now, this man might be the only breakthrough point for her.


    Lin Mengya adjusted her expression, forced a smile and said to him despite her vigilance, ¡°To tell you the truth, my brother and I are here to find someone. I¡¯m wondering if you live in the Ziwei Alley?¡±


    The man nodded without a second thought, and then pointed to an inconspicuous residence in the Ziwei Alley and answered, ¡°Yes, I live here. I can help you find anyone living in the Ziwei Alley.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Lin Mengya was overjoyed.


    She asked, ¡°We¡¯re looking for a man probably nicknamed Gou San. Have you heard of him?¡±


    Lin Mengya had thought that even if this man had never heard of Gou San, he should know some secrets about the alley.


    However, the moment she mentioned the name Gou San, the man gave up admiring her pretty face, turned around, and ran into the alley with his baby face turning deathly pale.


    At this moment, not to mention Lin Mengya, even Qinghu sensed something was wrong with the man.


    With a snort, Qinghu tapped on the ground with his tiptoes and appeared in front of the baby-faced man the next moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you run away!¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out a hand to grab the man by the collar rudely and threw him in front of Lin Mengya, as if the man were a chicken.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything¡­ You may go on with your work. I¡¯m going home!¡± the baby-faced man said, intending to leave, but Qinghu and Lin Mengya were not easy to fool.


    How could Lin Mengya, who finally found a clue at this moment, let go of the person, who offered the clue?


    She squatted down and said with a wicked smile on her mild face, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to run away in that case.¡±


    Her amiable smile indicated that she had already regarded the baby-faced man in front of her as her prey.


    Unfortunately, he did not realize what was going on and was obsessed with Lin Mengya¡¯s beauty at this critical moment.


    Great. As long as he fell into her trap, she would have a chance to get some clues out of him.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve just met and are so congenial to each other. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you leave now? Why don¡¯t you tell me where Gou San is? Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to look at us closely. Do you agree?¡± Lin Mengya said in a soft and sweet voice, while looking at the baby-faced man with charming eyes.


    Her words were as addictive as poppy, as a temptation from hell.


    Qinghu, who was standing behind the baby-faced man, folded his arms and looked around vigilantly, while keeping an eye on the guy sitting in front of him.


    ¡°I, I, I can¡¯t do that. Gou San forbids me to tell where he is. My pretty, please let me go, or my Third Brother will kill me. Although I like you, I¡¯ll lose everything if I die,¡± the baby-faced man pouted and said with an aggrieved look.


    Lin Mengya hid the sparkle in her eyes and said with a regretful and distressed look, ¡°But I really want to find Gou San. Sir, please help me, and I will present you with a grand reward. Besides, I promise that your Third Brother definitely will not kill you. Is that okay?¡±


    From what the man had said just now, Lin Mengya, who was perceptive, could tell that he probably did that because he was unsophisticated.


    Moreover, he had delicate features and was not dressed like a poor man. Therefore, Lin Mengya concluded that he should be a fool protected by his family.


    Regarding his relationship with Gou San, even if they were not brothers, they should at least be close relatives.


    Gou San¡¯s claim to kill him was most likely a threat.


    After all, if her whereabouts were known by this guy, who was obviously simple-minded, she probably would also be exasperated and threaten to kill him so that he could keep it a secret.


    ¡°No, no, no! My Third Brother said that he was definitely serious this time. Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t kill me, my Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister will teach me a lesson. My pretty, I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t help you,¡± the baby-faced man said and shook his head like a rattle drum with a dejected look.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this silly guy was quite principled.


    Unfortunately, he met Lin Mengya, an expert in sounding out information, so he was destined to fail to keep his secret.


    ¡°Oh, what a pity. But sir, you seem to like beautiful women most, don¡¯t you? What about the beautiful scenery?¡±


    At the thought that the pretty woman in front of him had given up asking about Gou San¡¯s whereabouts, the baby-faced man immediately raised his face, fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, and nodded profusely.


    He said, ¡°Yes, I like them both! However, although the Capital City is very prosperous, there are very few places I can visit. I heard that the courtyard of Princess Yu is like a fairyland, which is rare around the world. I wanted to ask my Third Brother to take me there, but he refused. Humph, he bragged that Princess Yu was an old acquaintance of him! But he couldn¡¯t even visit her courtyard. My Third Brother must be lying!¡±


    Unexpectedly, she sounded out another clue.


    Lin Mengya, who could hardly suppress her complacence, continued composedly trapping the naive man into a confession, ¡°I¡¯ve been there once. It¡¯s said that even the paths in Princess Yu¡¯s courtyard are paved with first-class warm jade, which gives out colorful light under the sun!¡±

 Chapter 682 - Sneak Attack

    Lin Mengya squatted in front of the baby-faced man and described the extraordinary scenery in her yard.


    Her exaggeration made the man show an obsessed look.


    Lin Mengya knew that such an innocent silly person would definitely fall into this trap.


    As Lin Mengya expected, after hearing her words, the baby-faced man seemed to be carried away, suddenly curled his lip, and glanced at her pitifully.


    Since he had taken the bait, it was naturally time for her to trick him into telling her Gou San¡¯s whereabouts.


    Lin Mengya suddenly stood up, patted her clothes, and said with regret, ¡°I also know that there are rare beauties in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion. The beautiful women and beautiful scenery there are impressive enough to enchant you. It¡¯s a pity that you refused to tell me where your Third Brother is. Otherwise, I can beg him to take you to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a tour.¡±


    This sugar-coated bullet blew the baby-faced man¡¯s mind at once.


    When Lin Mengya pretended to be leaving, the man immediately reached out to drag the hem of her clothes like a rascal.


    ¡°Let go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your arm!¡¯ Qinghu shouted coldly, thinking they should have thrown this kind of person into the dungeon and tortured him to get the information they wanted out of him.


    But Lin Mengya insisted on treating him in an amicable manner. Anyway, Qinghu considered him quite a nuisance.


    As such, his stretched-out hand became Qinghu¡¯s main target.


    However, the baby-faced man, who had been a coward a moment ago, fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya.


    After a long while, before Qinghu almost ran out of his patience, the man spoke hesitantly in a low voice, ¡°Is what you said true? If I tell you where my Third Brother is, are you really going to take me to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a tour?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly, as she already knew the man would not be able to resist the temptation.


    She nodded seriously. It might be a knotty problem for others, but it was a piece of cake for her.


    ¡°Okay, keep your promise! My Third Brother is at my home, but don¡¯t tell anyone that you heard it from me.¡±


    The baby-faced man enjoined them to keep secret with a worried look, for fear of being betrayed by them.


    Lin Mengya naturally agreed. If Gou San could really save her brother as her brother had said, he would not be hostile towards them.


    ¡°By the way, may I know your name?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    The baby-faced man stood up and dusted off his clothes.


    Lin Mengya, who was in high spirits, found the man in front of her very interesting, so she treated him much more kindly than Qinghu did.


    ¡°My name is Meng Ziqi.¡±


    Meng Ziqi spoke with a dejected look. Gou San seemed to be quite intimidating to him.


    If she had not happened to be able to provide Meng Ziqi with something he liked, she would have returned empty-handed today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Childe Meng. In fact, we are old acquaintances of your Third Brother. I don¡¯t think he will blame you for taking us to him,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    However, her words failed to relieve Meng Ziqi¡¯s pressure. He led the two of them into the Ziwei Alley and soon arrived at the residence he mentioned.


    Lin Mengya somehow felt a little nervous because she had to be cautious when it came to her brother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After Meng Ziqi lowered his head and gently knocked on the brown wooden door, the door was opened with a response from inside.


    Seeing that Meng Ziqi seemed to have gotten used to the situation, Lin Mengya and Qinghu exchanged glances, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t make this visit in vain.


    Walking behind Meng Ziqi, Lin Mengya looked at the mansion in front of her in surprise.


    Although the Ziwei Alley couldn¡¯t compare with the areas where officials¡¯ mansions were located, the residences here were fair.


    However, the vast courtyard of the Meng Family in front of her was planted with plum trees as thick as an infant¡¯s arm in twos and threes.


    As Lin Mengya walked into the courtyard, she saw the courtyard was decorated elegantly and peacefully with upright and tall bamboos.


    Different from her residence, there were no pavilions, terraces, towers, carved beams, or painted rafters in front of her.


    Instead, she saw several thatched cottages in a simple and ancient style.


    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would have believed that she had come to a peaceful village.


    Soon, the dejection on Meng Ziqi¡¯s face vanished.


    He quickly walked into one of the thatched cottages. Lin Mengya and Qinghu did not hesitate to follow him.


    But as soon as they arrived at the door, Qinghu, who had always been alert, held Lin Mengya tightly.


    ¡°Clang!¡± Lin Mengya was frightened by a sound in an instant.


    When she realized something was wrong, Qinghu had dragged her three steps back with his arm around her waist.


    Meanwhile, he had repulsed a long sword, that had almost landed on her neck, with the short sword he had hidden in his sleeve.


    Despite Qinghu¡¯s quick response, a wisp of her hair on the temple was cut off by the sharp sword.


    Looking at the wisp of hair that had fallen to the ground, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scared.


    If it were not for Qinghu¡¯s rescue, she would have become a headless ghost now.


    ¡°Fourth Sister! What are you doing? They¡¯re here to visit Third Brother. You can¡¯t do that to them!¡± Meng Ziqi suddenly rushed out of the room and said.


    Although he was one-track-minded and looked silly, he was loyal to his friends.


    He stood in front of Qinghu and Lin Mengya with one hand on each side and questioned furiously.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    There came a cold and husky voice, which was rare for women.


    It was only then that Lin Mengya clearly saw the person behind the sneak attack.


    The person was dressed in a set of dark purple clothes different from that kind of graceful and ethereal clothes prevailing among women nowadays.


    Instead, her close-fitting clothes made her look poised.


    Her facial features were somewhat similar to those of Meng Ziqi, but she exuded a sort of chilly vibe that Meng Ziqi didn¡¯t have.


    However, in her eyes, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t find that kind of tactful look in the eyes of the other women she had come into contact with.


    At a glance, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a straightforward person who usually showed her emotions on her face.


    Her intent to kill Lin Mengya the moment they met made Lin Mengya suddenly realize that Meng Ziqi and his family members might all be misfits in the real world.


    She could not help feeling baffled. Wasn¡¯t there any normal member of the Meng Family?


    ¡°No! Fourth Sister, you need to think through the consequence. If Third Brother finds out what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll kill you!¡± Meng Ziqi said.


    Although Meng Ziqi acted like an innocent fool in front of her, he stuck to his principles in front of his family member.


    Seeing that he was so protective of her, Lin Mengya had to admit that her impression of Meng Ziqi improved a little.


    However, what happened next wiped out Lin Mengya¡¯s favorable view of Meng Ziqi in an instant.


    With an impatient look on her face, Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister stretched out the other hand not holding a sword, grabbed Meng Ziqi¡¯s shoulder, and gave him a standard suplex the next second.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Meng Ziqi¡¯s heartrending cry disappeared into the grass.


    Meng Ziqi didn¡¯t struggle as Lin Mengya expected.


    Instead, he lay in the grass, pretending to be dead.


    Lin Mengya dared to bet that it was basically impossible for him to be knocked out by such a suplex.


    However, he pretended to be a corpse in the grass, motionless.


    Gosh, it was unbelievable!


    Lin Mengya had no time to complain about this in her heart because Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister¡¯s fast sword was approaching them.


    With a clang, the two swords collided. Before Lin Mengya could react, Qinghu had pushed her to a safe spot.


    In the next instant, Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister and Qinghu got involved in a dogfight.


    ¡°Miss, we are here for someone rather than for a fight! If you don¡¯t welcome us, we can leave. There¡¯s no need to fight!¡±


    Lin Mengya, who was standing aside, tried to persuade Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister to stop fighting.


    However, she did not reveal her identity. Firstly, she was not sure if this Gou San, who lived here, was the one she was looking for.


    Secondly, every move the woman used seemed to be targeted at Qinghu¡¯s vital part. Perhaps they had gotten involved in something.


    The woman kept fighting with Qinghu, showing no intention of answering Lin Mengya.


    Just when Qinghu got furious and was about to reveal his actual strength, a figure suddenly appeared between the two of them.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Hearing this, Qinghu and Meng Ziqi¡¯s Fourth Sister froze.


    Then, both of them felt numbness in the part between the thumb and the index finger. In an instant, the Fourth Miss¡¯s long sword fell to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Qinghu merely furrowed his brows and flashed back to Lin Mengya¡¯s side to stay on guard.


    The Fourth Miss was dragged back, but she was still glaring at them.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously checked Qinghu¡¯s hand and found that his hand was just pricked by a hidden weapon covered with anaesthetic.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s favorable impression of this family was wiped out.


    With her face darkening, she looked civilly at the two people appearing out of nowhere.


    One of the two people was a woman who looked exactly the same as the Fourth Miss. But she was dressed in green clothes with a much milder expression and not as reckless as the Fourth Miss.


    Standing behind them was a man dressed in navy blue clothes.


    The man looked valiant but exuded a disconsolate vibe.


    At this time, Meng Ziqi, who had been lying on the ground and pretending to be dead, stood up straight at once.


    However, he lowered his head, stood behind the others obediently, and did not dare to say anything, as if he had done something wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gou An, please forgive my sister for being rude. May I ask what brought you here?¡±


    The man named Gou An went straight to the point.


    Lin Mengya, who could not be bothered to beat around the bush, spoke composedly after sizing him up secretly.

 Chapter 683 - Her Brothers Past

    ¡°We¡¯re here to find a man named Gou San, but we seem to have come to a wrong place. Sorry to bother you. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mean to give up rescuing her brother, but what Meng Ziqi and his Fourth Sister had done really gave her the impression that the members of this family acted strangely.


    She involuntarily doubted whether Gou San, who lived here, could save her brother.


    At the same time, she thought that it was better to save her brother by herself than to pin her hope on such an unreliable person.


    Unfortunately, the members of this family, especially Gou An, did not intend to let them go so easily.


    Since he appeared in front of Lin Mengya, he had been staring fixedly at her with his sharp eyes.


    His rude and presuming behavior left an unfavorable impression on Lin Mengya.


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to turn around and leave with Qinghu, Gou An called out to them to stop them from leaving, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m Gou San you¡¯re looking for. Are you General Lin¡¯s family member from Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    He directly revealed her identity.


    Lin Mengya involuntarily became vigilant, looked at him cautiously, and nodded slightly.


    Nevertheless, there were plenty of people knowing her in the Capital City.


    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t immediately convinced that he was Gou San.


    ¡°Is that true? I¡¯ve heard of you from my Second Senior Brother long before. Unexpectedly, you¡¯ve grown into such a lady. Please come in. Ziqi, Yuhe, serve tea. Ningyun, don¡¯t be rude to Miss Lin,¡± Gou An said.


    The sudden change in his attitude surprised Lin Mengya.


    What was more, Gou An, who had been indifferent just now, now showed a very amicable smile, which confused Lin Mengya even more.


    Nevertheless, she had never been a person accustomed to avoidance. Since Gou An asked her to stay, she might as well take it calmly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said doubtfully, thinking that she would be safe with Qinghu around.


    After walking past a few small thatched cottages behind the four people, she finally saw a decent hall.


    Nevertheless, it was not decorated in an overly ostentatious style.


    Among the four people, except Ningyun, who was still eager to have another fight with Qinghu, the others all showed different degrees of kindness towards her after learning that she was from the Lin Family, especially Meng Ziqi who seemed to be about to throw himself at her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the pressure from Gou An and Qinghu who gave Meng Ziqi a hard look, he would probably have crossed the line.


    The weird atmosphere made Lin Mengya feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. There are no outsiders here. Speaking of this, your brother must have told you that he had gone out to learn martial arts before he turned 15 years old, right?¡± Gou An said with a pleasant smile, which failed to ease Lin Mengya¡¯s uneasiness.


    Hearing his question, Lin Mengya pondered for a moment.


    Her brother followed her father to the military camp for training a few years after her mother passed away.


    So her brother probably went out to learn martial arts during the few years before joining the army.


    Moreover, her brother had held the enviable position of young general since he was 15 years old.


    Therefore, she was not sure about this matter.


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head and said, ¡°My brother didn¡¯t mention it. Perhaps your Second Senior Brother has the same name as my brother.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s answer, Gou An showed a look of regret.


    ¡°Alas, I see. Just forget it. Mentioning his relationship with me will probably cause him big trouble. I haven¡¯t seen him for five years. If you don¡¯t trust me, you should be able to recognize this, right?¡±


    As Gou An spoke, he drew a small cloth package from his bosom.


    Lin Mengya took it over and unwrapped it gently after making sure there was nothing wrong with it.


    The small cloth package had faded a little over the years.


    Inside, there was a small wooden sword about the length of her palm rather than something precious.


    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya knew that Gou An in front of her was the man she was looking for.


    Lin Mengya stroked the small wooden sword with a trace of warmth in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I didn¡¯t expect my brother to still keep it,¡± she said.


    The thing that Lin Mengya recognized at a glance was the gift she gave her brother when she was five years old.


    Back then, although Shangguan Qing had married into the Lin Family, she had not fallen out with them yet.


    However, Lin Mengya might have sensed the potential danger, so she asked someone to find a wooden sword as a birthday gift for her brother so that her brother could use it to protect himself.


    She had forgotten her thought back then as time went by.


    Even now, she could only remember this small wooden sword.


    It had been more than ten years, and the surface of the small wooden sword was no longer as smooth as it had been when she just bought it.


    However, Lin Mengya¡¯s concern for her brother rooted in her memory did not change because there was another soul in her body.


    She stroked the small wooden sword, on which there was the character ¡°Sheng¡± she carved by herself at the age of five.


    No one could copy her crooked script.


    Her brother had treated this small sword as a treasure and kept it with him all the time.


    Since Gou An could present it, he must have a very close relationship with her brother.


    She immediately felt relieved. Fortunately, she fulfilled her mission and finally found Gou San.


    ¡°No wonder your brother told me that if we meet, I can convince you as long as I present this. Now that you¡¯re my Second Senior Brother¡¯s sister, you¡¯re also my sister. Just tell me if you need any help.¡±


    Gou An looked at Lin Mengya and spoke with a smile, as if he had regarded her as one of them.


    The generosity of swordsmen amazed Lin Mengya, who had been living in schemes.


    She couldn¡¯t help having a favorable impression of Gou An.


    After pondering for a moment, she retold what exactly her brother had told her to Gou An.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the four of them in the room burst into an uproar.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Eldest Senior Brother would absolutely not do this!¡±


    The one, who reacted most strongly, was Ningyun, who had been frosty.


    At this moment, she glared at Lin Mengya with her almond-shaped eyes like a dragon breathing fire, and shouted, ¡°You must have made a mistake! Eldest Senior Brother will never betray Second Senior Brother! If you dare to slander him again, I, Qin Ningyun, will never spare you!¡±


    Lin Mengya was irritated by Qin Ningyun¡¯s attitude.


    In fact, Qin Ningyun was the only one, who had glared at the two of them as if they had murdered her father since the moment she met them.


    Judging from her behavior just now, Lin Mengya could tell that she was not only ignorant and reckless but also narrow-minded.


    At this moment, her aggressive attitude provoked Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya said with a sneer, not intending to let her go, ¡°Now my brother is detained in the prison of the government office. I don¡¯t know who your Eldest Senior Brother is, but my brother has made up his mind to take the blame. If our Lin Family hadn¡¯t gotten involved in this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have said that. The male members of our Lin Family have always been loyal. Without conclusive evidence, he won¡¯t judge anyone at will like a lunatic!¡±


    On hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, Qin Ningyun, who didn¡¯t like them from the very beginning, gritted her teeth and said with rage in her eyes, ¡°Who are you calling a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°Whoever judges others at will!¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In terms of pissing off someone, no one could compare with Lin Mengya.


    In an instant, Qin Ningyun tightened her grip on her sword, anxious to rush over to kill her.


    Meanwhile, Qinghu, who did not join their conversation, lowered his eyes.


    Just as Qin Ningyun was about to rush over, he appeared beside her like a phantom and said, ¡°If you dare to lay a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The piercing coldness like a gust of strong wind from hell instantly rendered Qin Ningyun immobile.


    She, who had attempted to attack Lin Mengya with the long sword, found her wrist had been grabbed and her slender white neck had been seized by a delicate big hand at this moment.


    The others in the room did not expect that the man, who could barely rival Qin Ningyun just now, turned out to be a high-level martial arts master far beyond them.


    ¡°You want to attack me? Apart from stabbing those weaker than you, what else can you do with your sword? I think it¡¯s better to break it off,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Lin Mengya hated those who bullied the weak, especially someone like Qin Ningyun, who thought she could punish all those, who disobeyed her, just because of her capability in martial arts.


    Lin Mengya looked up with both undisguised disgust and indifference to the woman in front of her in her eyes.


    She looked at Qin Ningyun as if looking at an ant she could kill at any moment.


    It was a sort of contempt based on the absolute disparity in strength, which meant that Qin Ningyun wasn¡¯t even qualified to be her opponent.


    ¡°Cool down. In fact, Ningyun just¡­¡±


    The person pleading for mercy was the woman named Yuhe.


    Judging from their similar appearances and the anxiety on her face, Lin Mengya could tell that they should be biological sisters.


    ¡°What? If it weren¡¯t for my friend¡¯s presence today, wouldn¡¯t I have been killed by her? Do you think that your siblings are human, while the siblings of our Lin Family are just livestock that can be sacrificed easily?¡± Lin Mengya said with the most frightening expression she had shown since the moment she met Meng Ziqi.


    She could coax the information out of Meng Ziqi, who was innocent, and she respected Gou An, who was righteous, a lot.


    However, she only nursed a cold hatred for Qin Ningyun, who could not distinguish right from wrong and acted capriciously.


    ¡°No, Ningyun definitely doesn¡¯t mean that. Miss Lin, don¡¯t get her wrong.¡±

 Chapter 684 - Throw Off the Spies

    Qin Ningyun still looked incredulous, but Qinghu did not kill her for the sake of Gou An.


    Now Lin Mengya was even more unlikely to do that.


    She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to glare at me like this.¡±


    Qinghu released his grip on Qin Ningyun¡¯s hand, while holding her sword with the other hand.


    As he sneered, the sharp sword flew out of his hand.


    There came a thrilling sound of metal breaking. In the next moment, Qin Ningyun¡¯s sword had been broken into two pieces.


    ¡°My sword¡­ How, how could you do that?¡±


    Qin Ningyun stared angrily at Qinghu and Lin Mengya in front of her, her eyes turning red, as if she was about to burst into tears at any time.


    ¡°In your hands, the sword is nothing other than a sharp weapon you use to hurt innocent people indiscriminately. It¡¯s better to destroy it. If the other three of you think that I¡¯ve done wrong, you can seek justice for her. But I have to warn you that although I need you to help me save my brother, I can still save him without your help,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The atmosphere was completely spoiled by Qin Ningyun.


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s blunt words, each of the other three had their own thought.


    After all, no matter whether Lin Mengya had justice on her side or not, Qin Ningyun was their sister closely associated with them. At present, they definitely would not hurt their sister¡¯s feelings because of an outsider.


    However, it was indeed Qin Ningyun¡¯s fault, so they found it inappropriate to defend her.


    After looking around, Lin Mengya knew that given the current situation, they were unlikely to continue with their consultation on rescuing her brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. It¡¯ll be highly appreciated if you could help me, and I¡¯m open to your comments on anything else,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In the room, Gou An nodded at Lin Mengya despite his embarrassed look. It seemed that he could still distinguish right from wrong although he was in a dilemma.


    ¡°Let¡­ let me see you off!¡± Meng Ziqi said.


    He was the only one among them who could still force a smile.


    Lin Mengya, who did not want to stay here as a nuisance, followed Meng Ziqi to leave this chaotic place with Qinghu.


    ¡°My pretty, my Fourth Sister actually didn¡¯t mean that. Please don¡¯t blame her, okay?¡± Meng Ziqi said as he glanced at Lin Mengya cautiously, for fear of annoying her, who showed a cold face.


    Watching Meng Ziqi plead, Lin Mengya gradually calmed down.


    She shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at them. After all, rescuing her brother was the most important thing at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. By the way, are you also my brother¡¯s Junior Brother?¡± she asked.


    Meng Ziqi immediately nodded desperately to prove his identity.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the beauty turned out to be his Second Senior Brother¡¯s biological sister he had missed all the time.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the youngest apprentice and the last one to join our sect. In fact, I didn¡¯t spend much time with Second Senior Brother. Nevertheless, I heard from Third Senior Brother that apart from him and Second Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother was also one of the first batches of apprentices, but Eldest Senior Brother had left when I joined our sect. Later, Second Senior Brother also left, leaving us here,¡± he said.


    She had never heard her brother mention this. Every time her brother came back, he told her all kinds of his experiences.


    Although she could only giggle back then, her brother had never hidden anything from her.


    Now she met a few junior apprentices of her brother, but why had her brother never mentioned them?


    ¡°Do you know why my brother never talks about you?¡± Lin Mengya asked cautiously, for fear that Meng Ziqi, the only person among them willing to talk with her, would not answer her.


    However, although Meng Ziqi did not hide it from her, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know who Eldest Senior Brother is, so I¡¯ve no idea what has happened among them. I only heard from Third Senior Brother that if it weren¡¯t for the war, the three of them definitely would have traveled around the world together. They refused to tell me anything other than this.¡±


    The answer was simple, but it was better than nothing.


    It seemed that Meng Ziqi had a good relationship with her brother. Otherwise, he would not have repeatedly promised that Gou An would help her save her brother.


    After returning from the Ziwei Alley, Lin Mengya had an intuition that there was a secret among her brother and his two fellow apprentices.


    If that Eldest Senior Brother was really a villain, her brother would not be so stupid as to take the blame alone.


    Perhaps they both had their difficulties.


    After spending an afternoon outside, she found the sky had darkened before she noticed it.


    In addition to Qinghu, she was watched by many other people.


    Perhaps frightened by the Emperor¡¯s cleaning up the spies, someone sent more spies.


    Lin Mengya felt a little upset at the thought that her impulsive act today would probably cause her failure in fulfilling the task her brother had assigned her.


    Thinking that those spies¡¯ master was the culprit, Lin Mengya could not help bursting into anger.


    She had gotten tired of being watched. Even after returning home, she could not live a peaceful life.


    She dragged Qinghu¡¯s hand, and the two of them whispered something in each other¡¯s ear. Thereafter, they turned to glance at those spies who were trying to feign composure.


    All of a sudden, they came up with a way, that was not brilliant but quite applicable to the current situation, to throw off the spies.


    Lin Mengya strolled on the street as usual, but squeezed her way into a crowd rather than take a path with few passers-by around.


    Even the spies could not completely occupy the bustling street.


    Apart from a few of them who pretended to be peddlers, the rest disguised as passers-by followed Lin Mengya and Qinghu quietly.


    Lin Mengya walked unhurriedly and drew back distance with them.


    Suddenly, after exchanging glances with Qinghu, she immediately bent down to hide in a corner.


    Those spies came forward nervously at once. At this time, two husky men not far away suddenly began to quarrel.


    It seemed that one of them lost his purse and found it in the hands of the other man, which caused an uproar.


    One accused the other of the theft while the other claimed to be wrongly accused.


    No one knew who started the fight. Anyway, they, who had been cursing each other, began to fight with each other.


    The crowded street instantly turned into an arena.


    The onlookers certainly would not miss such a good opportunity to watch the farce.


    The street instantly became so crowded that the spies might even lose their shoes in the crowd, not to mention tracking Lin Mengya and Qinghu¡­


    Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand and began to run away.


    The uproar among the people on the street was arranged by her and Qinghu.


    The two of them ran for a long while. It wasn¡¯t until they were sure that no one caught up with them that they stopped by the road for a rest, while breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t run so wildly for a long time. I¡¯m old so that I¡¯ve been out of breath after running for just a while,¡± Lin Mengya said with a rare blush caused by the intense run.


    Since she came to this world, she had been required to be dignified and decent in manners with everything arranged thoughtfully by her maids. Therefore, she could rarely enjoy her free time.


    Qinghu was still staring at her with a doting look. In fact, he could have taken her away with his flying skill just now.


    However, seeing her rare smile, Qinghu was reluctant to spoil her fun.


    He would like to accompany her to do whatever she wanted as long as she was pleased.


    Lin Mengya, whose breathing gradually returned to steady, looked at Qinghu with her head aslant and asked with a playful smile like a spoiled child, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    Today, she wanted to escape all her troubles.


    Now, she didn¡¯t want to think about the issues of Long Tianyu and the Lin Family nor the poison in her body.


    Qinghu certainly understood what she meant, and he would unconditionally support and encourage her no matter what decision she made.


    Since she wanted to relax, he would certainly give her the most wonderful memory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to an amazing place. I promise you¡¯ve never been there.¡±


    With an idea coming into his mind, Qinghu suggested. He believed that it would be their best choice.


    ¡°Where? Where are you taking me to?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Without getting an answer to her question, Lin Mengya could only go with Qinghu. But when she saw their destination, her knitted brows indicated the confusion in her heart.


    ¡°Is this the amazing place you mentioned?¡± Lin Mengya asked, pointing at the street ahead, which was gradually becoming noisy in the dark.


    The scent of the rouge and powder was so strong that it made her sneeze even from a dozen meters away.


    The bright red lanterns and the pleasant voices of women made an ambiguous and extravagant scene.


    Even as a time-traveler from modern times, Lin Mengya knew it should be a red-light district, a very classic place in costume dramas or novels.


    ¡°This is the most interesting place. Let¡¯s walk around here. You can do whatever you want here,¡± Qinghu said with a sly smile.


    Lin Mengya had no idea what fun they could have here.


    Nevertheless, she first met Hongyu in a brothel run by the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Perhaps all brothels were the same.


    With this thought in mind, Lin Mengya followed Qinghu to the largest brothel gathering area in the Capital City.


    It was only when she was actually there that she realized how ridiculous her thought was.


    Apart from the enchanting ladies in ordinary brothels, there were plenty of vendors selling delicious food and interesting stuff.


    Due to the fact that the street was brightly lit all night, those vendors did business all night.


    It was livelier here than any other street outside with an extra flavor of life.


    Qinghu, who seemed to be familiar with this place, said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had anything yet today. You must be hungry. Let¡¯s go to the wonton stand run by the Li Family for some food!¡±


    Since the moment he came here, he had been talking about things like which food stand was the best, which brothel had the most beautiful ladies, and so on.

 Chapter 685 - The Incident Happening in the Red-light District

    Looking at Qinghu, who seemed to be reminiscing his past, Lin Mengya finally swallowed back the question on the tip of her tongue.


    She reached out to gently hold Qinghu¡¯s hand, and the two of them shuttled back and forth at will in the crowd.


    In the distance, Lin Mengya could smell the tempting scent of chicken soup that had been stewed for a long time.


    The wonton stall was small with only three simple tables.


    Qinghu directly took Lin Mengya to sit at one of the tables.


    ¡°Waiter, I want two bowls of wonton in chicken soup! Young lady, would you like to have a taste of the meat pie made by the Lu Family? I know there are plenty of cooked food marinated in rice wine down the street. Wait a moment. I¡¯m going to buy some.¡±


    As soon as they sat down, Qinghu started to enumerate the delicious food here.


    Although Lin Mengya did not think the two of them could finish so much food, given she rarely saw Qinghu in such high spirits, she was too embarrassed to refuse.


    As such, she nodded and sat down obediently in the chair, waiting for him.


    Watching Qinghu shuttling back and forth in the crowd, Lin Mengya could not help smiling.


    Speaking of this, Qinghu had rarely enjoyed his life since he came to her side.


    Perhaps he had been too lonely before. At least before withdrawing from the Candle Dragon Cult, Qinghu had never lived a normal life.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya had decided to give him implicit consent to anything he wanted to do and be supportive of him.


    One must have some wonderful memories during his lifetime. Otherwise, it would be a pity.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the deft stall owner had served two bowls of steaming wonton.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a nod. Smelling the scent of the wonton, she felt hungry.


    Just as she picked up the chopsticks and was about to enjoy her meal, a stranger sat down opposite her.


    There were all kinds of people here. As a woman sitting here alone, she would naturally be harassed.


    She lowered her head, unwilling to let such a person spoil her rare good mood.


    Unexpectedly, she, who made a concession to avoid trouble for the time being, didn¡¯t get the person¡¯s understanding. Instead, the person boldly moved to sit next to her.


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to berate the person, she heard a trembling and pleading voice, which made her drop the idea at once, ¡°Please help me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Judging from the voice, it should be a man.


    It wasn¡¯t until they got closer that Lin Mengya smelled fresh blood mixed with other various smells.


    Pretending as if nothing had happened, Lin Mengya exchanged glances with the man, only to find that he tried hard to bear the pain but was given away by his pale face.


    The man, whose lips were pale, nodded at her and tried hard to show her an amiable smile, but finally failed.


    He was dressed like an ordinary man with big eyes and dashing eyebrows, but different from the men in Dajin, he had more delicate features and was refined in manners.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    He covered a part of his waist with his left hand. Lin Mengya could tell at a glance that he might be in poor condition.


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get you into trouble.¡±


    The man comforted her in a low voice, while looking around warily, seeming to be on guard against a sudden attack.


    ¡°Take it. It can stop the bleeding.¡± Lin Mengya said to him.


    She actually didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter.


    Nevertheless, she, who was in a good mood, happened to want to be a nice person.


    She quietly drew a hemostasis pill out of the small medicine box she had been carrying with her, and gave it to the man.


    Then, she put another bowl of wonton in front of the man and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. You can leave after having this.¡±


    ¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to intervene in someone else¡¯s business. Moreover, even if the pill stopped the bleeding, it was still uncertain if this man would be able to escape.


    The man glanced at the pill in his hand in surprise and then at her, who acted as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and eventually expressed his gratitude with only two simple words.


    After that, he hid the pill in his hand behind the chopsticks and swallowed it with the chicken soup without hesitation.


    Perhaps the steaming chicken soup had replenished his strength, or his enemy had left for now.


    ¡­


    Anyway, before Lin Mengya finished her wonton, the man had disappeared into the crowd.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked around.


    The street was still bustling, as if nothing had happened just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± She said to herself, while shaking her head.


    If it weren¡¯t for the lingering smell of blood in the air, which reminded her that an injured man had indeed been here just now, she would have thought it an illusion.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Try them while they are still hot¡­ Have you seen an acquaintance?¡±


    Qinghu, who finally returned in excitement with all kinds of packages, could not help asking.


    When he saw her looking around with a blank look, he also looked around subconsciously, but found no acquaintance.


    ¡°No¡­ no, it¡¯s just that someone bumped into me just now. It¡¯s probably a naughty kid.¡±


    She glossed things over easily by giving an ambiguous answer.


    The man did not look like a local and was probably a foreign businessman or something like that.


    Anyway, they were unlikely to meet again, so there was no need to mention it, which could bring unnecessary trouble.


    Lin Mengya, who had put this incident behind, visited a few more food stalls on Qinghu¡¯s instructions.


    Lin Mengya clutched her round belly with a satisfied smile.


    In modern times, outside the hospital where she had worked as an intern, there was a small night market.


    After night shifts, she and her exhausted colleagues usually had their late dinner in the night market.


    To be honest, she thought that among all the places in the Capital City, this place had the strongest flavor of life.


    ¡°Look at you, you look like a piglet.¡±


    Qinghu said, staring at her affectionately and reaching out to adjust her slightly messy hair.


    Looking at her flushed cheeks and bloated belly, Qinghu somehow felt warm.


    Perhaps it was because she had never looked down on him because of his past.


    In fact, this place had once been his prison as well as a nightmare he could not get rid of.


    When he brought her here, he might still feel a little scared.


    What if she asked about his filthy past or showed an aversion to this place?


    Either of the above possibilities would probably cause his experience to continue haunting him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that when he presented his past to her in another way, he got her smiling face in return.


    He seemed to have gotten rid of some memories quietly.


    For the first time in his life, he, who was in his middle age, felt that even his breathing became much easier.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The food here is so delicious and even much better than that made by the cooks in our mansion. Shall we come here again next time?¡±


    Lin Mengya said with sincere expectation in her bright eyes.


    Qinghu couldn¡¯t disagree and nodded lightly. As expected, Lin Mengya showed a bright smile at him.


    Not long after they got out of the street, Qinghu keenly sensed that they were discovered by those spies they had managed to throw off last night.


    Watching him put on a serious look again, Lin Mengya stopped smiling.


    After relaxation, they were probably faced with a tougher trial.


    She was uncertain what was going to happen to her and the Lin Family in this turbulent situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She said.


    Once again, she returned to the battlefield and the vortex fierce enough to devour her.


    However, this was her fate she couldn¡¯t get rid of, so she could only struggle with all her might!


    At dusk, Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion was still brightly lit.


    The moment Lin Mengya and Qinghu returned, they were led to her room by Hongyu, who looked anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so anxious?¡±


    Lin Mengya sat composedly in the chair and asked, and then told Baizhi to distribute the food she brought back to everyone.


    However, all of them showed a dejected look, not acting as usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad if I tell you what has happened.¡±


    They tried to push someone among them forward. Finally, Hongyu came forward and said cautiously.


    ¡°Tell me. What else can upset me?¡±


    Lin Mengya said with an indifferent look. Anyway, in the current situation, there was probably nothing that could upset her.


    ¡°Well. In the evening, His Majesty sent someone to dispatch a verbal order that he¡¯s going to choose another legal wife for His Highness.¡±


    Compared with Hongyu¡¯s embarrassment, Lin Mengya just snorted, and then drew a lotus cake out of the package and swayed it in front of Moyan, who was in Ms. Tian¡¯s arms, to amuse him.


    ¡°I thought it would be something serious. What did His Majesty say? Does he want me to go back to Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion to help with it, or just intend to notify me of his decision?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, seeming to be completely unaffected by it.


    However, the others in the room did not even dare to breath heavily, for fear of upsetting Lin Mengya and putting her in an even more difficult situation.


    ¡°His Majesty just informed you. After all, you are still vice Princess Yu.¡±


    Hongyu braced herself to convey the Emperor¡¯s attitude to Lin Mengya in an euphemistic way.


    In fact, through giving the verbal order, the Emperor blamed Lin Mengya for acting willfully as a vice Princess. Therefore, he decided to choose a Miss with a more powerful family background as the new Princess Yu so that she could correct the unhealthy tendencies of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    To put it bluntly, it was another way to punish Lin Mengya.


    After all, it was impossible for the Emperor to be unaware that although she had moved out of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, Long Tianyu stayed in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion every night.


    If Long Tianyu kept doing this, his imperial edict would be a joke.


    If it was learned by others, he would feel ashamed.


    Therefore, by choosing a new Princess Yu, who a more powerful family background, he could restrain Long Tianyu and enable Long Tianyu to gain the backing of a powerful family.


    He was definitely willing to carry out this plan which enabled him to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 686 - Gloat over Long Tianyus Distress

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lin Mengya said indifferently and took over Moyan from Ms. Tian, not even bothering to make any detailed inquiries about it.


    Watching the baby biting the lotus cake bit by bit, Lin Mengya gently wiped off the crumbs at the corners of his mouth.


    She seemed to be more interested in feeding Moyan than in the news that Long Tianyu was going to marry someone else.


    At this time, the others were a little confused.


    It was obvious that their master and Prince Yu were deeply in love with each other. Could it be that their master really didn¡¯t take to heart her relationship with Prince Yu?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    As Lin Mengya asked, she raised her head and stared at those, who were concerned about her, with a gentle smile, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°We¡­ Miss, have you lost your mind with fury?¡±


    Baizhi asked with great concern for Lin Mengya, while reaching out to drag Lin Mengya¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, why should I get mad? Long Tianyu should get mad at His Majesty. I don¡¯t have to let it spoil my mood.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a pleasant smile and continued feeding Moyan, who was in her arms, a delicious cake with her head down.


    At this moment, however, the others had no idea what the composed vice Princess Yu meant by saying that.


    Could Lin Mengya really be so generous as to share her husband with the other woman?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s time for you to go back to sleep,¡± Lin Mengya said to them.


    She knew that those, who were concerned about her, must consider her reaction unbelievable.


    But in fact, she was not worried at all.


    There was no need to feel worried. If this happened half a year ago, she might be worried that Long Tianyu would dump her for the sake of power.


    However, the two of them, who had gone through thick and thin together, now had a deep affection for each other.


    As such, she believed as long as Long Tianyu was still in love with her, he definitely would not glance at any other woman, not to mention the woman the Emperor chose as the new Princess Yu.


    She couldn¡¯t help being confident in her relationship with her husband.


    When Long Tianyu stood at the door of Lin Mengya¡¯s room again, he was perturbed in mind with a heavy heart.


    This decision was made by his father in private.


    If his mother hadn¡¯t tearfully begged him not to confront his father, he probably would have rushed to the throne room to oppose the marriage arranged by his father.


    But even if his father approved of the marriage, he would never allow any other woman to marry into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    The hostess of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion could only be Lin Mengya.


    Nevertheless, despite his determination, he was in a dilemma at the moment.


    He knew well about Lin Mengya. Once she got the news, her heart would be broken, which was the last thing he wanted to see.


    ¡°Why are you standing outside?¡±


    He raised his hand and tried to knock on the door, but eventually put it down. All of a sudden, Lin Mengya popped out her head through the carved wooden door and asked.


    Long Tianyu froze for a moment. Today, he deliberately dawdled on his way here with the intention of coming back after she fell asleep.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya, who usually went to bed early, was staring at him with a pair of big black eyes at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ appreciating the moonlight.¡± He hurriedly found an excuse.


    He probably did not realize that it seemed to be difficult for him to lie to Lin Mengya.


    Looking at him, who was a little uneasy, Lin Mengya suddenly showed a pleasant smile, thinking he seemed to be lovely today.


    ¡°Are you done? Do you want to go to bed earlier?¡±


    As she asked, she moved aside to let him get in the room.


    In the moonlight, the pink gauze clothes Lin Mengya wore seemed particularly thin.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously pulled her into his arms to shield her from the slightly chilly night wind.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to nestle in his arms, raised her little face and showed a sweet smile.


    ¡°Why¡­ why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    He was about to ask Lin Mengya if she knew his father¡¯s decision, but at the sight of her sweet smile, he involuntarily softened his tone.


    She was so slender that it seemed that he, who was tall, could pick her up easily.


    However, Long Tianyu could not help frowning after discovering she seemed to have lost some weight these days.


    ¡°I hung out with Qinghu today and had too much food so that I can¡¯t fall asleep now,¡± Lin Mengya answered.


    In fact, she had been waiting for him to come back.


    Lin Mengya managed to suppress her complacency and showed a smile. Especially when she saw the hesitant look on Long Tianyu¡¯s face, she thought she got a rare opportunity to tease him.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya, who was wicked, decided to feign ignorance and let Long Tianyu beat around the bush.


    ¡°Where did you go? You¡¯re smiling so happily,¡± Long Tianyu asked.


    He, who was in a dilemma, had no idea what the woman in front of him was up to, thinking she didn¡¯t know his father¡¯s decision as she had spent all day hanging out with Qinghu.


    However, this was not necessarily a bad thing. He would rather tell her about it personally than let her learn a distorted fact from others so that there would be less misunderstanding between them.


    ¡°Oh, we just wandered around the city. By the way, why do you come back so late today?¡±


    Lin Mengya feigned an ignorant look and answered Long Tianyu¡¯s question with a question.


    As she expected, as soon as she mentioned this question, Long Tianyu looked a little flustered.


    After unnaturally looking away, Long Tianyu answered her vaguely, ¡°I just spent a little more time on the way¡­ By the way, did you get¡­ any bad news?¡±


    Was he trying to find out if she had heard anything about it? Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and immediately figured out what he was up to.


    She raised her head to glance at him, who was ill at ease, with innocent eyes, and said, ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    Long Tianyu was on tenterhooks when he heard her pause.


    But Lin Mengya was not so kind as to end this test of Long Tianyu¡¯s psychological quality so quickly.


    ¡°But I heard that my father is coming back soon, and I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s bad news.¡±


    Long Tianyu instantly set his mind at ease, feeling thankful and troubled at the same time.


    He had no idea that Lin Mengya, the wicked woman in his arms, had noticed his every embarrassed look and attempt to tell her the truth.


    He must have owed her a lot in the last life. Otherwise, why could he only be fooled by her in this life?


    ¡°It should be good news. After all, father-in-law¡¯s returning could improve your situation,¡± he said.


    He was so stubborn that he still didn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    While Long Tianyu was distracted, Lin Mengya involuntarily rolled her eyes at him.


    She really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. It was obviously his father¡¯s lousy idea. No matter how angry she was, she wouldn¡¯t blame him.


    His little confidence in her upset her!


    On second thought, Lin Mengya decided to give Long Tianyu a heavy blow. If he still couldn¡¯t work up the courage to tell her the truth, she would directly bring it up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s great that my father is coming back. Otherwise, if someone bullies or betrays me, there¡¯s no one upholding justice for me.¡±


    Lin Mengya said with a pitiful look and even tried to shed some tears, stressing the word ¡°betray¡±.


    She knew Long Tianyu too well. He would rather bear everything than let her feel aggrieved.


    For this reason, as long as she put on an aggrieved look, Long Tianyu could not bear to see that and would come clean.


    As she expected, Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with determination when he saw her aggrieved look.


    After gently tucking her in and making sure the quilt could keep every inch of her body, even her hair, from the cold wind, he squatted down by the bed, looked into her eyes, and said, ¡°Ya¡¯er, I want to have a talk with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded with dependence on and trust in the man in front of her in her clear eyes.


    Long Tianyu reached out to caress her face.


    Before meeting her, he had never thought that he would fall in love with anyone.


    It was only after she came into his life that he realized she completed his life.


    ¡°My father told me that he wanted to choose someone as my legal wife, but I definitely won¡¯t agree.¡±


    After thinking for a long while, Long Tianyu finally said seriously.


    He had made his attitude clear on the spot. However, she didn¡¯t react as he expected.


    Instead, he saw a playful look flash across her eyes.


    Could it be¡­


    He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve learned it long before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Lin Mengya failed to hold back her laughter, clutched her belly, and rolled on the bed while laughing.


    It was rare to see someone as tough as Long Tianyu fuss over such a trivial matter.


    Especially when she saw Long Tianyu¡¯s obviously troubled look, she felt her pressure caused by something else in the past few days was somehow eased.


    It appeared that Qinghu had a bad influence on her.


    But she refused to admit that she was gloating over Long Tianyu¡¯s distress.


    She said, ¡°Haha, Long Tianyu, Your Highness, it seems that you used the excuse of appreciating the moonlight and beat the bush because of this. Alas, do you have so little confidence in me? Dork, we¡¯re a couple, who have gone through thick and thin together. If I hadn¡¯t been determined enough, would we have been able to maintain our relationship until now?¡±

 Chapter 687 - Exchange Long Tianyus Marriage for Benefit

    As Lin Mengya said, her voice became gentler.


    She stared at Long Tianyu reproachfully with deep affection in her beautiful eyes. Her unusual tenderness gradually eased Long Tianyu¡¯s uneasiness like magic.


    He held her deeply in his arms, touched.


    Thankfully, she was clear about his affection for her and his situation so that he didn¡¯t have to wait anxiously for the dawn alone in the darkness.


    ¡°I know. I know these. So, Ya¡¯er, I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya pressed her slender white finger gently against his lips before he finished his words, blinked her eyes, tilted her head to look at him, and said with a smile, ¡°What if I want you to approve of your father¡¯s decision?¡±


    Her words immediately blew Long Tianyu¡¯s mind, rendering him dizzy and confused.


    ¡°Ya¡­ Ya¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Long Tianyu asked in a low voice, trying to make sure if she was serious. But when he saw the usual smirk on her face, he suddenly realized she had a plan.


    In an instant, he felt relieved, ready to listen to her plan with her in his arms.


    ¡°Look, since your father has tried so hard to choose a suitable candidate for your legal wife, we have to be grateful. Report to your father tomorrow that you have thought it through and can accept a new legal wife, but on one condition.¡±


    Lin Mengya said, while staring at Long Tianyu with no jealousy in her bright eyes.


    She obviously intended to make use of this imperial edict for her benefit.


    It seemed that his wife was subtle.


    ¡°You want my father to agree to release your brother?¡± he asked.


    This was the only condition Long Tianyu could figure out at this moment.


    However, given his father¡¯s shrewdness, it would not be so easy to get what she wanted.


    He had seen how smart and capable Lin Mengya was, so had his father.


    As such, his father must have acquiesced in Lin Nansheng¡¯s being framed this time with the intention of holding the Lin Family in check and making Lin Mengya and her father obey him.


    Now, if he asked his father to release Lin Nansheng, his father might make use of Lin Nansheng to get what he wanted.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but then shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring it up. As long as you show the slightest resistance, His Majesty will threaten you with this. I mean, since His Majesty insists on choosing a woman as your legal wife, he must have found more than one suitable candidates. Since you were forced to marry someone the first time, His Majesty can¡¯t force you to do the same thing again, right?¡±


    Lin Mengya looked at Long Tianyu and made her intention clear to him.


    ¡°You are so wicked!¡±


    Long Tianyu said, while rubbing her upright nose. He loved her deeply.


    The Emperor¡¯s decision to deprive her of her position as Princess Yu had strained his relationship with Long Tianyu.


    Now he even tried to arrange Long Tianyu¡¯s marriage.


    If the Emperor did not want to lose his son, he had to slowly carry out his plan to arrange his son¡¯s marriage.


    Otherwise, once the Emperor fell out with Long Tianyu, it would provide the Empress and her force with an opportunity that could be exploited.


    The Emperor, who was shrewd, was definitely clear about this.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to ask you to trick your father. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    Lin Mengya nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and said to him with a sense of guilt.


    Ever since she came into his life, she seemed to have brought him endless troubles.


    She was probably born to be an unlucky person. Otherwise, why was it so difficult for her to live peacefully?


    She got into one and another trouble after living peacefully for only a few days.


    Now she had to ask Long Tianyu to challenge his father.


    It had little influence on her, but she was the one who caused the conflict between Long Tianyu and his father.


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple sharing weal and woe. My father has his difficulties, so have you.¡±


    As he said, he pulled Lin Mengya, who was sighing in distress, out of his arms and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    ¡°Alas, I hope everything will go well. Perhaps because I¡¯ve been overanxious, I have an intuition that something serious is going to happen,¡± she said.


    Her premonitions were always correct.


    However, she had so many enemies that she might not be able to discover what she had overlooked.


    Perhaps she was just overanxious.


    Nestling in Long Tianyu¡¯s warm and strong arms, she thought at least he was always on her side, wasn¡¯t he?


    After the intimacy last night, the room was filled with an erotic atmosphere in the early morning.


    Long Tianyu quietly left before dawn, and Lin Mengya opened her eyes at the same time.


    In recent days, she had seldom been able to sleep soundly.


    If it weren¡¯t for her reluctance to disturb him, she wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to pretend to be asleep.


    Rubbing her forehead, Lin Mengya, who was a little tired, got up and pushed the window open.


    The cool morning wind gradually lifted her spirits.


    ¡°You woke up so early. Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    Qinghu showed up as usual and spoke.


    Lin Mengya turned to look at him and said with a helpless and bitter smile, ¡°My health condition seems to have worsened.¡±


    Hearing this, Qinghu frowned and grabbed Lin Mengya¡¯s wrist.


    He was flustered at feeling her pulse which was so weak that it was almost undetectable.


    ¡°We can¡¯t postpone our trip any longer and must set out to seek the medicine at once. If you keep postponing it, you¡¯ll die,¡± Qinghu said reproachfully.


    The great concern in his voice made Lin Mengya feel a little ashamed.


    She thought herself, who had worried Qinghu all the time, too selfish, as she wanted to share her burden with him.


    She grabbed Qinghu¡¯s hand tightly, looked pleadingly at him with her watery eyes, and said, ¡°I know. So please keep it a secret, okay? We¡¯ll set out after I handle these things in one or three months at most. Besides, besides¡­¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t bear to leave him, right?¡± Qinghu asked.


    Lin Mengya, whose thought was pointed out by Qinghu, instantly fell silent.


    She turned her head away to dodge his eyes which seemed to be able to see through her mind.


    Perhaps Qinghu was right.


    Even if the Lin Family didn¡¯t get into this trouble, in order to stay with Long Tianyu, she would make up another excuse for postponing their trip.


    ¡°One month at most. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Qinghu said.


    This was the first time he acted in a domineering manner in front of Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya could not disobey him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Mengya said in a soft voice like a docile kitten, which distressed Qinghu.


    He clearly knew that her mind was stuffed with her affection for Long Tianyu, but why did he still have a little expectation?


    The news of Prince Yu¡¯s consent to have a new legal wife and her father¡¯s returning to the Capital City reached Lin Mengya¡¯s ears at the same time.


    Although Long Tianyu treated Lin Mengya as usual, everyone in the Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion knew clearly that once Prince Yu had a new legal wife, Lin Mengya would be in an awkward situation.


    Moreover, the Lin Family was going through a period of trouble. It was a bit too heartless for Prince Yu to marry someone else at this time.


    But without Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction, no one dared to do anything about it.


    The depressing atmosphere lingered in the entire Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.


    The only unaffected person was probably Lin Mengya, who was in the center of the storm. Well, the ignorant baby also stayed out of the storm.


    Lin Mengya stared at Moyan, who was grinning, in surprise, thinking he grew so quickly.


    She took care of the baby every day. Unexpectedly, she accidentally found that he had been capable of standing.


    He struggled to stand on his legs, which were as chubby as lotus roots, on the bed.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t stand firm, he was extremely complacent, as if he had learned an amazing skill.


    ¡°Good boy, you are amazing!¡±


    As Lin Mengya said, she picked up the baby and kept kissing him, who was in her arms.


    Perhaps because she had taken care of the baby all the time, even Ms. Tian said that the baby bore a little physical resemblance to her when she was a baby.


    Perhaps it was because the baby was white and chubby with delicate features.


    ¡°First Miss, Master¡¯s vice general is outside.¡±


    While Lin Mengya was amusing Moyan, the butler came in to report in a hurry.


    ¡°Let him in. I¡¯ll meet him in my father¡¯s study.¡±


    After saying that, she intended to hand Moyan to the wet nurse, but he curled his lip, grabbed her by the collar, and refused to let go with an aggrieved look.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to carry him to her father¡¯s study.


    She had told her father to enter the Imperial Palace to report his returning as soon as he came back and then resign from his position as the general.


    It seemed that her father had decided to follow her advice, so he sent his vice general to inform her.


    In the study of the Lin¡¯s Mansion, the vice general, who had no time to change his armor yet, seemed a little nervous in front of Lin Mengya and the baby in her arms.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a wordy person. After finding out his purpose in coming, she immediately sent someone to take him to have a rest.


    Lin Mengya and Moyan were left alone in the study.


    At this moment, the baby seemed to be tired of playing and fell asleep in Lin Mengya¡¯s arms.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was thinking over the news brought by the vice general with Moyan in her arms.


    Her father had entered the Imperial Palace to resign as she planned.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect one thing.


    Her father was stationed at the important border town contiguous to the Nan¡¯an State, which was ready to wriggle in invasion.


    If it weren¡¯t for their fear of her father, they probably would have invaded Dajin now.

 Chapter 688 - Return After Resigning

    Coincidentally, as soon as Lin Mengya¡¯s father left, the army of the Nan¡¯an State stationed at the border started wriggling in invasion, which seemed to be a little irrational.


    Moreover, no one other than a few trustworthy people knew that her father was going to resign.


    How could there be such a coincidence that the mouses came out to steal the grain as soon as the cat left? Unless the army of the Nan¡¯an State had expected the commander of Dajin¡¯s army was going to change.


    Otherwise, they would not have tried to provoke the army of Dajin at this time.


    It seemed that the case, where her brother was framed, was more complicated than she had imagined.


    Lowering her head unconsciously, Lin Mengya, who was troubled by this unexpected thing, suddenly saw the lovely face of Moyan, who was sleeping.


    The baby was much easier to take care of than ordinary babies. Groaning once meant he wanted food, and groaning twice meant he wanted to poop.


    He was obedient when sleeping and drinking milk, usually showed a smiling face, and would give whoever was holding him a milk-flavored kiss, which made him quite an adorable baby.


    Therefore, although he had just come here with Lin Mengya, he immediately won the favor of plenty of maids in Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    At this time, the chubby baby, who was sleeping in her arms, was smacking his lips and seemed to be eating something in his dream.


    Looking at the baby in her arms, whose chubby body was soft and warm, she involuntarily thought he was even cuter than a doll.


    If she could completely detoxify her body, she hoped that she could have a baby as lovely as Moyan.


    After carrying Moyan back to her yard cautiously and tucking him in, Lin Mengya started to prepare for welcoming her father back.


    This time her father was not going back for a short stay and was probably going to stay home from now on.


    Besides, Lin Mengwu was at home now. So there were many domestic affairs to handle. Although Hongyu and the other girls were capable, she still had to make decisions on important matters.


    A servant came to report, ¡°First Miss, since Master is coming back, how should we deal with the Second Miss?¡±


    Recently Lin Mengwu almost made a scene every day. If Lin Mengya had not kept her hungry, she probably would have demolished the woodshed by now.


    Anyway, Lin Mengwu was the Second Miss of the Lin Family. It was not a long-term solution to keep her locked up in the woodshed.


    Lin Mengya, who was checking the account book, raised her eyebrows slightly and fixed her eyes on the servant who came to report.


    Lin Mengwu must have been awfully hungry after being locked up these days.


    In this case, Lin Mengya decided to release her.


    ¡°Just arrange for her to live in her previous courtyard, and remember to feed her some tonics such as angelica sinensis, matrimony vine and donkey-hide gelatin in the next few days. She can have as many vegetables as she wants, but don¡¯t serve her any meat dish,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s orders, the servant knew how to deal with Lin Mengwu.


    After arranging everything properly, Lin Mengya, who was dressed up, stood at the gate with her servants and looked forward to her father¡¯s returning.


    Although she had communicated with her father by letter every month, they had not seen each other for a long time after all, so she was excited.


    Nevertheless, she was not accustomed to expressing her feelings in front of others.


    In the distance, she saw her father, who was dressed in armor and riding a mighty black horse, come up to her composedly.


    ¡°Greetings, father. You must feel tired after the journey,¡± she said, managing to restrain herself despite her excitement.


    Although a few months were not a short time, they were not a long time either.


    There seemed to be more wrinkles on her father¡¯s face.


    After her father met her, his face softened, which made him look like a father, who met his beloved daughter again after a separation, rather than a decisive general on the battlefield.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get in,¡± Lin Muzhi dismounted from the horse and said with a troubled look.


    He could handle any difficulty on the battlefield.


    However, even he did not think he was capable of getting the Lin Family out of the current crisis.


    Lin Muzhi and Lin Mengya came back to the mansion, followed by the servants. Lin Mengya¡¯s keen intuition told her that there were more and more spies outside.


    It was no exaggeration to say that now there were spies sent by various forces within miles.


    However, based on her understanding of the Lin Family, she did not think the Lin Family was so important as to attract the attention of various forces.


    Lin Mengya had a doubt, but she did not take it to heart. After all, since her father had returned home, they should get down to business.


    After returning home, Lin Muzhi first offered incense at the altar of his deceased wife.


    Lin Mengya waited silently in the main hall. Many things had happened recently, and her father should have a lot to talk to her mother.


    Lin Mengya dismissed all the servants except for her personal maid. After waiting for about an hour, her father, who had changed into casual clothes, appeared in front of her again.


    She got up and was about to bow to him, but he waved his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Have a seat. I have heard what has happened to you and your brother from the person you sent. You must have tried hard to run our home these days.¡±


    Lin Muzhi sat in the left-hand seat, with distress in his sharp and shrewd eyes.


    He, who was not accustomed to expressing his feelings, showed his deep concern for his daughter in his words.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Of course, she knew that her father was most worried about her rather than her brother.


    She sat down as her father asked, but she also glanced at her father with concern.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve tried all I could to get brother out of prison, there are too many people involved in it. I probably will not be able to rescue brother without your help.¡±


    She had been busy trying to rescue her brother these days, as she knew very well that she could not pin all her hopes on others.


    Therefore, apart from keeping an eye on Gou An and his fellow apprentices, she had mobilized all the connections available to her.


    But this time, apart from the Xiao Family that was willing to help her, even the Yue Family took an evasive attitude, not to mention the others.


    Now the Lin Family had suffered a disastrous decline and was no longer as prosperous as before.


    ¡°Alas¡­ I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty to be so heartless. Well, I have spent half of my life on the battlefield and owed you and your brother a lot. This time, let¡¯s unite as one and get through this crisis together,¡± her father said.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She knew very well that her father was not that sort of person who got disheartened easily.


    Now even her father behaved like this. He must have gone through something in the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry too much. Although His Majesty has used our Lin Family as a pawn this time, I believe perhaps other families will also get involved in this. Everyone has seen our Lin Family¡¯s loyalty to His Majesty over the years. I think His Majesty will spare us, so our difficult situation will not last forever. Father, please don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± Lin Mengya said to her father.


    Her father glanced at her hesitantly and eventually swallowed his words with a sigh.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. In fact, she had been worried that her father would not be convinced of the Emperor¡¯s ruthlessness so that the entire Lin Family would be in a passive position.


    She didn¡¯t know what the Emperor had done to greatly disappoint her father, a loyal official who had fought alongside with him. But it seemed that she really did not need to worry about it at all.


    Her father said, ¡°Nevertheless, now you and Sheng¡¯er are in a precarious situation. Alas, before your mother passed away, she had told me to send the two of you away from this place of troubles, but I did not do as she asked and put you in this situation. It is all my fault!¡±


    Seeing her father blame himself, Lin Mengya let out a faint sigh, thinking her mother was indeed a very far-sighted person.


    However, she and her brother had gotten involved in this tempestuous storm and were incapable of staying out of it.


    ¡°Father, you do not have to blame yourself. It is still too early to talk about this. I need your opinion on one thing,¡± Lin Mengya personally served her father a cup of hot tea and said.


    It was not until her father calmed down a little that she spoke while weighing her words, ¡°Father, although both brother and I got involved in trouble, now that you are back, we should cheer up. I think, although second sister¡¯s mother is a trouble-maker, she is still a member of our family. As such, why don¡¯t we choose a good man as second sister¡¯s husband while you are at home? On one hand, it can comfort second sister, who has to separate from her mother. On the other hand, we can avoid causing the gossip that we transfer our anger on second sister. What do you think of it, father?¡±


    At the mention of Lin Mengwu, her father involuntarily frowned tightly.


    Although her father had not sent Shangguan Qing a bill of divorcement yet, her father no longer considered Shangguan Qing a member of the Lin Family.


    What Shangguan Qing had done had even wiped out Lin Muzhi¡¯s only remaining wish to maintain their relationship.


    Therefore, he, who did not dote on Lin Mengwu, naturally had an increasingly strong aversion to her.


    However, Lin Mengya still had a doubt.


    Since she became sensible, her father had rarely slept with Madam Qing. She had heard from the maid serving Madam Qing that even if they slept in a room, they slept on separate beds.


    Since her father had such a strong aversion to Shangguan Qing, wasn¡¯t Lin Mengwu¡¯s identity a little suspicious?


    Moreover, although her father did not treat Lin Mengwu the way he treated her brother and her, her father was so cold to Lin Mengwu, as if Lin Mengwu were not his biological daughter.


    Judging from Lin Muzhi¡¯s character, he would at least have a little affection for Lin Mengwu as her father despite his aversion to Shangguan Qing.


    What was more, Lin Muzhi was known as a kind general, who even respected and cared for the soldiers he did not know.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya had a doubt of this.


    However, it was inappropriate for her to ask Lin Muzhi about this as his daughter.


    Although she had pondered over Lin Mengwu¡¯s marriage, the final decision had to be made by her father.


    After pondering for a long while, Lin Muzhi finally nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 689 - Marriage with an Agreement

    ¡°I appreciate that you can forgive her for what she had done to you. What¡¯s more, she is a member of our family anyway. I am going to trust you to make the decision on her marriage, and having her marriage planned and prepared by you is a blessing to her. But, Ya¡¯er, I heard that His Majesty is going to choose someone else as the new Princess Yu. Do you know it?¡± Lin Muzhi said.


    He had always shown little concern for everything of his youngest daughter.


    Although Lin Mengya thought it strange, she still had to swallow her doubt.


    ¡°I know it. Father, don¡¯t worry. I have thought it through. Moreover, although His Majesty wants to choose someone else as the new Princess Yu, I am still the Vice Princess anyway and the new Princess Yu cannot do anything to me,¡± she said, thinking it was better to keep her and Long Tianyu¡¯s plan secret from her father.


    Although her father was thoroughly disappointed in the Emperor, he was essentially a loyal military official, who would probably disagree with her reckless plan.


    As such, she, who didn¡¯t want her father to focus on her problem, shifted the topic to her brother composedly. ¡°By the way, father, I have been to the prison to visit brother. Unexpectedly, he told me to turn to his fellow apprentices. How come I was unaware of his experience of learning martial arts outside?¡±


    It had baffled Lin Mengya. Besides, her brother suggested his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice betrayed him and caused him to be framed.


    In this case, who was his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice?


    As expected, her father¡¯s face darkened the moment she asked about it.


    After looking around alertly and making sure that there was no eavesdropper, her father slowly told her the key point. ¡°Back then, your brother was so young that it was inconvenient for me to take him directly to the military camp. Therefore, he joined the sect of an old friend of mine. This person was proficient in martial arts skills as well as open and aboveboard, so he had plenty of disciples. Nevertheless, he accepted congenial people rather than qualified people as his disciples. As such, he accepted seven disciples in total in the end. Your brother was the second disciple he accepted, and the first disciple he accepted was the heir of Song Yan, Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State. Now, Song Yan and his son have wielded the military force of the entire Nan¡¯an State, and even the Emperor of the Nan¡¯an State has to obey them.¡±


    Lin Mengya was enlightened by her father¡¯s explanation.


    If her brother was proved to be colluding with the current power holder of the Nan¡¯an State, he would be convicted of treason.


    Moreover, her brother was an old acquaintance of the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State, which was enough to cause her brother to be slandered.


    Ordinary people considered childhood friendship as the most precious, not to mention her brother who was sentimental.


    Those people used such contemptible means to set up her brother!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. My stupid brother, who intended to take the blame for this sort of person, is simply the biggest idiot around the world!¡± Lin Mengya said indignantly.


    She handled matters in a different way from her brother.


    In her opinion, if someone betrayed her, she didn¡¯t have to show any mercy to the person.


    However, her brother always kept others¡¯ kindness to him in his mind and even made concessions out of mercy when he was framed.


    It was reasonable for a fool like him to be framed!


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard him mention unintentionally the heir had once saved his life. Nevertheless, Sheng¡¯er was indeed careless on this matter. I have told him to keep their relationship a secret. Unexpectedly, someone still managed to find evidence against him,¡± her father said.


    Speaking of this, Lin Nansheng took after Lin Muzhi in his temperament.


    Lin Mengya thought helplessly that she appreciated her family members except for their excessive integrity sometimes.


    Then she said, ¡°But father, it¡¯s impossible for others to learn this matter even I was unaware of. So if the news was not leaked by brother, it means that the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State has an ulterior motive. Those people cooperated with the heir to frame brother as they planned. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for brother to get off. If we want to save him, we probably have to find some clues in the Nan¡¯an State.¡±


    Her brother was upset after being betrayed by his old friend, but more importantly, the heir would definitely produce a series of false evidence to frame her brother.


    Moreover, given her brother¡¯s character, he must have let his guard down completely at that time.


    In this way, it must be easy for the heir to produce false evidence against her brother.


    It would be difficult for them to reverse the verdict for her brother.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rush on this matter. I¡¯ve sent someone to pay a visit to the lords today. We had better watch for our chance before figuring out their intention,¡± Lin Muzhi said.


    He was indeed worthy of his reputation as a veteran general who had spent many years on the battlefield. At this time, he clearly knew that more preparation might quicken the speed of their work.


    No matter how anxious they were, they could only be fooled around by the wire-puller at the moment.


    It was better to start with investigating evidence and think of a way to reverse them one by one.


    Lin Mengya said, ¡°Father, you got a point. I was too reckless. By the way, father, what about Madam Qing¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya had said Madam Qing was no longer a member of the Lin Family, and she meant it.


    But they still needed to write a proper bill of divorcement and think of a way to send it to the Shangguan Family.


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer a member of our Lin Family, so we have no scruples. Given what she has done, we don¡¯t have to show her any respect!¡± At the mention of Madam Qing, her father said with a frosty look.


    Lin Mengya knew what her father meant, but the Shangguan Family would not accept the bill of divorcement easily.


    She said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know the Shangguan Family is no longer what it used to be after the master of their family returned. Besides, they came here several times to stir up trouble. I believe that the Shangguan Family won¡¯t let us off easily.¡±


    Lin Mengya had seen through the members of the Shangguan Family after several battles with them.


    Both the Empress and Madam Qing were extremely greedy people.


    Madam Qing had transferred some of the Lin Family¡¯s assets to the Shangguan Family by making use of her power of running the Lin Family, while the Empress was also overweeningly ambitious and intended to usurp the throne.


    At present, others considered the Lin Family was in a precarious situation. If the Shangguan Family did not try to take this opportunity to swallow up the Lin Family¡¯s assets, they would be total fools.


    Lin Muzhi said, ¡°I have my ways to deal with it. Ya¡¯er, in fact, I should have told you earlier, but you were so young at that time that it was inconvenient for me to tell you about it. When the Shangguan Family asked me to marry Shangguan Qing, we made an agreement that if she did anything harmful to the Lin Family, I could divorce her immediately. Over the years, she has been increasingly aggressive and domineering, but I tried every means to endure it in order to find out one thing. Now, I have got clues. In this case, I won¡¯t allow the vicious woman to continue staying in our family!¡±


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised when she heard the news.


    She did not expect her father had made such an agreement with the Shangguan Family.


    But what was the thing important enough to make her father sacrifice his marriage to investigate?


    She said, ¡°In this case, it¡¯s easy to deal with it. But I¡¯m confused. I heard that even the Empress failed to make you marry Shangguan Qing back then. What made you change your mind later?¡±


    To be honest, her father did love her mother the most.


    But after all, Madam Qing and her father had been married for more than ten years, so she was astonished at her father¡¯s ruthless decision.


    Lin Muzhi took a deep look at his daughter, seeming to be trying to see another face deeply rooted in his heart through her face.


    He said, ¡°The cause of your mother¡¯s death. Nevertheless, she passed away a long time ago, so although I¡¯ve been trying to find out the truth, I only got some clues.¡±


    The cause of her mother¡¯s¡­ death!


    But she clearly remembered that her mother died of metrorrhagia after giving birth, how could it¡­


    No! Suddenly, Lin Mengya thought of an extremely crucial point.


    When she found Ms. Tian, she had heard from Ms. Tian that her mother was healthy before giving birth and even expressed her reluctance to leave her children.


    Could it be that her mother knew someone was going to kill her back then?


    ¡°Ya¡¯er? Ya¡¯er?¡± Seeing his daughter lost in thought, Lin Muzhi thought that she was shocked at this. He involuntarily called her name, but saw there seemed to be a hint of sorrow in her blank eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m fine. But, father, I may have figured out the reason for Shangguan Qing¡¯s temperament changes,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She did not know how to express her feelings at the moment.


    Although she had all the memories of the original Lin Mengya, she had no impression of one thing: the reason why she became an imbecile back then.


    But just now, as a door to her memories she thought she had browsed through was suddenly opened, all of those critical parts, that had been missing, gushed into her mind.


    Covering her aching head, Lin Mengya rubbed the part between her eyebrows.


    She didn¡¯t expect this was the truth.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s face turn deathly pale all of a sudden, Lin Muzhi asked with concern for her health and instructed her maids to take her back for a rest.


    But Lin Mengya unusually kept silent on the way back, as her mind was in turmoil.


    She was escorted back to Grace Butterfly Courtyard by Hongyu and the other maids like a walking dead.


    She rarely behaved like this, sitting in the chair with blank eyes as if she were in another world. Even Baizhi, who grew up with her, had never seen her behave like this.


    It was after an unknown period of time; even the sky had changed from bright to dim, and then from dim to completely dark.


    Even when Long Tianyu quietly sneaked into her room, Lin Mengya was still sitting there in a daze, seeming to be focusing on the candle flame or lost in her thought so that she had lost her perception of the outside world.

 Chapter 690 - Figure Out Her Real Identity

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Long Tianyu asked.


    Lin Mengya felt that her cheeks were a little wet, and in the next second, he gently wiped the tears off her face with his big hand.


    However, she subconsciously shed more tears, lifted her head to look at Long Tianyu with uncontrollable excitement, and said, ¡°I¡­ I may have discovered my real identity!¡±


    Even Long Tianyu was confused by her inexplicable words.


    But seeing Lin Mengya overwhelmed by emotions, even Long Tianyu involuntarily got a shock.


    He quickly put his arms around her slender body and held her firmly to calm her down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be the truth¡­ Long Tianyu, it turns out that I seem to belong here.¡± Lin Mengya leaned on his shoulder and said tearfully.


    No one other than herself knew what she meant by saying that.


    Lin Mengya held Long Tianyu tightly. Only she knew that they were meant to be a couple and this was the place where her life began!


    Her memories quickly brought her back to 15 years ago.


    Back then, Lin Mengya was exactly three years old.


    Despite her young age, she had long understood the distress of losing her mother.


    She, who was precocious, consoled Lin Muzhi, who had lost his wife, and Lin Nansheng, who had also lost his mother, in a way no one else could.


    However, Shangguan Qing, who married into the Lin Family with ulterior motives, considered her as an obstacle she must get rid of.


    Lin Mengya, who was three years old back then, had no idea what crisis was waiting for her, but when the time came, it could put her in a life-threatening situation, as she discovered Shangguan Qing¡¯s biggest secret.


    Since Shangguan Qing married into the Lin Family, she and Lin Muzhi seemed to be courteous to each other.


    But in fact, Lin Muzhi was very aloof from her.


    Even on their wedding night, Lin Muzhi returned to his children¡¯s room for a rest in the middle of the night.


    Shangguan Qing naturally bore such humiliation in mind.


    Nevertheless, Shangguan Qing still had some expectations for Lin Muzhi at that time.


    She had once tried hard to replace Lin Mengya¡¯s mother to become the real Madam Lin, but Lin Muzhi¡¯s cold and evasive attitude made all her efforts go to waste.


    Shangguan Qing failed to win Lin Muzhi¡¯s heart, and her love begot hatred. However, she attempted to become the real Madam Lin by having an illegitimate child Lin Mengwu after having an affair with a cousin of Lin Muzhi¡¯s.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who was young back then, happened to hear what she had done.


    In fact, it was impossible for Lin Mengya to make it public as an infant, no matter how smart she was.


    Perhaps because Shangguan Qing was alerted by Lin Mengya¡¯s usual cleverness or she simply considered Lin Mengya as an eyesore, she, who had maintained her image as a nice stepmother all the time, decided to kill Lin Mengya.


    Shangguan Qing personally forced Lin Mengya to take the poison.


    Lin Mengya still remembered that it was a cold night.


    She, who was still an infant back then, could only lie on the floor, tortured by the intense pain all over her body.


    She kept rolling and struggling, but it was useless.


    It was not until her body gradually became numb from the pain and it even became difficult for her to open her eyes that she suddenly heard a voice.


    She, who was on the verge of death at that time, had no memory of the words she had heard.


    The only thing she could remember was that she suddenly felt relaxed after hearing the voice.


    When she opened her eyes again, the kind and gentle face of the orphanage director came into her view.


    As such, if her memories were correct, she, who had thought she was Su Qingge coming from modern times, was actually Lin Mengya, who belonged here!


    It was no wonder that she felt that this body was so compatible with her soul.


    She had not only the memories and habits but even the feelings of this body!


    Now she completely understood.


    She belonged here and returned here after a journey to modern times. This was the truth.


    Finally, she found the part of her memories which had been missing over the years.


    Lin Mengya was thrilled, holding Long Tianyu tightly.


    She had foolishly thought that she replaced the original Lin Mengya and stole everything from the original Lin Mengya.


    But now she figured out that this life had belonged to her from the very beginning.


    Long Tianyu held her tightly with his big hands.


    Seeing her crying and laughing in his arms, Long Tianyu was really confused.


    When he heard that her father was back in the afternoon, he thought it could cheer her up. Unexpectedly, she acted so stupidly.


    He involuntarily felt the temperature of her forehead with his forehead.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have a fever; why did she say those inexplicable words?


    ¡°Hongyu, call in a doctor quickly.¡± Long Tianyu gave an order anxiously, while staring at his wife worriedly with a frown.


    If she didn¡¯t get a fever, did it mean that the hysteria she had suffered from many years ago recurred now?


    At the thought that Ya¡¯er, who was clever and witty, would turn back into that imbecile, Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind supporting her for the rest of her life, but her hysteria recurred so suddenly that he was caught unprepared.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just ignore his order and go to sleep!¡± Lin Mengya said, rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu, and pinched him on the back rudely.


    ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable! I was just a little over-excited because I¡¯ve figured out my real identity. He¡¯s such an atmosphere spoiler!¡± She complained in her heart.


    Despite her obvious contempt for him, Long Tianyu felt relieved when he saw that his wife had returned to normal.


    He stopped frowning, carried Lin Mengya to the warm room, laid her down gently on the bed, and fixed his eyes on her, seeming to be still worried about her.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? There¡¯s nothing on my face,¡± she said to him grumpily in a low voice, thinking she was pleased with her husband in all respects except that he had no tacit understanding with her.


    Back then, she got mad at the thought that he mocked her for being materialistic. Unexpectedly, he not only gave her more money, but also asked her stupidly if she thought it enough.


    She couldn¡¯t help sighing while supporting her forehead with her hand. Hadn¡¯t they had any tacit understanding before?


    She was trilled, but he thought she was out of her mind.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe his stupidity!


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you learned in advance that today my father has consented to my request. My father allows me to make the choice, but the candidate I choose should meet his requirements. Do you know any suitable candidates? If you do, let me know and I can report it to my father,¡± he said, while staring seriously at Lin Mengya, as if he weren¡¯t talking about choosing a woman as his legal wife.


    Lin Mengya felt that the atmosphere between them was a little strange.


    Nevertheless, it was also uncommon for her to choose a woman as her rival in love.


    In fact, she had come up with a few candidates, but the Emperor might not be satisfied with them.


    Putting her arms over Long Tianyu¡¯s shoulders and around his neck, Lin Mengya began to talk about the candidate she came up with. ¡°I guess you father must tend to choose one of the Misses from those aristocratic families he managed to draw over to his side this time. I think we had better not take this kind of girl into consideration; otherwise, it¡¯s easier to call up an evil spirit than to allay it. If you break the promise of marriage, the aristocratic family behind the girl will immediately turn to another force and you will lose their support. As such, you should choose either an unexpected candidate from an aristocratic family standing firmly behind us or a candidate on the enemy¡¯s side. In this case, if you marry the candidate, it will upset your father, but if you refuse to do so, the aristocratic family behind her will feel humiliated.¡±


    Lin Mengya was definitely the greatest expert in upsetting the scheming couple in the Imperial Palace.


    After hearing her analysis, Long Tianyu felt a little excited and believed this plan would cause a rise in his father¡¯s blood pressure.


    He decided to carry out Lin Mengya¡¯s unbelievable plan, as he knew that she actually had taken many things into consideration before making plans.


    Perhaps she was not as astute as his parents, but her reckless plans could always tear apart the superficial peace and bring new development in the stalemate.


    Perhaps his father hated this kind of unexpected change, but he thought that Lin Mengya¡¯s plan might lead to a new result, which was unexpected to everyone. In this case, no one would take precautions against it.


    He could become the Emperor smoothly if he acted on his father¡¯s instructions, but he would always be under his father¡¯s control.


    He would rather cooperate with Mengya to create a future they wanted.


    He could not live without her, and he needed her to complete his life.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu loved her unexpected ideas and was the only devoted husband who firmly supported his wife.


    In short, the powerful and noble Prince Yu in front of others was a henpecked husband!


    At this moment, he was almost willing to obey whatever Lin Mengya said, and he praised her for her brilliant advice.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya became increasingly exhilarated and determined the candidate for Long Tianyu¡¯s fianc¨¦e without even thinking about it. ¡°I think Shangguan Hui is a good choice. First, she is the Empress¡¯s niece, and the Empress has focused on cultivating her recently. If you marry her, the Empress will go ballistic. The most important thing is that her beloved is my brother, so she won¡¯t fall in love with you.¡±


    Lin Mengya suggested Shangguan Hui, who was obsessed with her brother, as the candidate without guilt.


    Anyway, Shangguan Hui was going to marry Lin Nansheng sooner or later, so she probably wouldn¡¯t refuse to cooperate with Lin Mengya to trick the Emperor and the others.


    Moreover, in this way, she could also help Shangguan Hui achieve her goal as soon as possible.

 Chapter 691 - Gain the Initiative

    Long Tianyu showed a smile, thinking the little woman in his arms, who recommended an acquaintance of her, indeed had no scruples when it came to scheming.


    Nevertheless, since she recommended Shangguan Hui, Shangguan Hui was certainly a qualified candidate. Otherwise, Lin Mengya would not let her shoulder such a heavy responsibility.


    ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± After finishing talking about their business, Long Tianyu held his wife in satisfaction and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya seldom cried, but he couldn¡¯t help worrying about her when seeing her cry.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing. My father mentioned my mother¡¯s death. It was not until now that I realized my mother¡¯s death was not an accident,¡± Lin Mengya said with an unnatural smile.


    She had indeed lost her composure a moment ago.


    But since she had figured out her real identity, the doubts in her heart had gone.


    Lin Mengya, who was trying to find an excuse with her head down, did not notice that when she mentioned that her mother¡¯s death was not an accident, a trace of strong uneasiness flashed across Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    Long Tianyu tightened his arms around Lin Mengya and buried his face in her hair so that no one could see the expression on his face.


    ¡°My father is back, and you should be careful from now on, as he has learned you are going to marry someone else. Besides, I haven¡¯t told him what has happened between us,¡± Lin Mengya said in embarrassment. After all, Long Tianyu had to bear much more criticism than she did over this matter.


    Others must consider him, who relegated his legal wife and was going to marry someone else, as a total jerk.


    Moreover, he did that at this critical moment when her brother was imprisoned and her father resigned, many people would think him heartless.


    Not to mention others, even her father would not let him off easily.


    In fact, Lin Mengya felt guilty about making Long Tianyu take the blame.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you understand my thought,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    A short while was enough for him to weigh his words and adjust his mood.


    He never cared about other people¡¯s thoughts. As long as she knew his feelings for her, it could be more reassuring to him than anything else.


    Lin Mengya felt delighted and nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms with peace of mind, thinking it was great to have him.


    Her father¡¯s return enabled the Lin Family to gain the initiative.


    Early in the morning, her father sent someone to deliver a letter of divorce to the Shangguan Qing.


    It was said that the Shangguan Family was furious.


    However, the person sent by her father was a lieutenant, who had followed him over the years, as well as an official appointed by the imperial court. No matter how furious the Shangguan Family was, they dared not lay a finger on a military official with merits.


    As such, although the Shangguan Family vented their anger on the lieutenant her father sent, they still had to accept Shangguan Qing¡¯s being divorced so as to prevent her father from making the agreement between them public.


    After all, as such a notable family, the Shangguan Family had to reach an agreement with Lin Muzhi to make him consent to marry their daughter, which was quite a burning shame to them.


    They would rather accept the letter of divorce sent by the Lin Family. In this way, they could at least maintain their reputation.


    After hearing the news, Lin Mengya was amazed at her father¡¯s wisdom.


    She would never get tired of upsetting the Shangguan Family.


    ¡°Miss, here is a letter from a man named Gou San.¡±


    Hearing Baiji¡¯s voice, Lin Mengya, who was reading in the yard, immediately raised her head, took the light yellow envelope from Baiji and opened it neatly.


    After reading the letter carefully, she couldn¡¯t help beaming with joy and said, ¡°Prepare some generous gifts, and I¡¯ll go to express my gratitude in person.¡±


    Then she carefully put away the letter. She did not expect Gou San to be so efficient.


    Just a few days after she delivered the message, he wrote her a letter saying that everything had been settled. Swift movement was the best tactic. Now she could get her brother out of the prison.


    Although there had been a dispute between them last time, Lin Mengya had always been a person who clearly distinguished kindness from hatred.


    Given his effort to clear her brother¡¯s name, she should express her gratitude to him.


    But now, it was really not easy for her to go out.


    Both her father and Long Tianyu had repeatedly instructed her to stay at home obediently and try to avoid going out.


    But it would be insincere of her to send Qinghu to pay him a visit on her behalf.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was curious about what Gou San had done so that he could reverse the situation in just a few days.


    It was said that there were plenty of incredible people in the martial arts circle. Now she really wanted to make friends with Gou San.


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya thought that it was better to invite Gou An over sincerely than to go to the Ziwei Alley at the risk of exposing Gou An and his fellow apprentices¡¯ stronghold.


    She immediately wrote a letter personally to make an appointment to meet Gou An three days later, and then asked Qinghu to find a way to send it to him.


    At the thought that her brother¡¯s problem might be solved, Lin Mengya could not help feeling relieved.


    As she finally had time to unravel the complicated situation, she, who had been laden with anxiety in the past few days, gradually calmed down.


    It could be said that ever since she came back from the Huguo Temple, she had been deeply troubled by what the Shangguan Family had done so that she could barely avert the crisis after the Shangguan Family made their move.


    These days, she had been worn out with tackling various problems. If she couldn¡¯t turn the situation around, she would eventually lose control of the situation.


    Once someone found fault in her, she and the Lin Family and even Long Tianyu would be doomed eternally.


    Thus, in recent days, she could only conceal her unease and keep calm.


    Now, all of this finally came to an end.


    Sighing softly, Lin Mengya felt as if she were the Monkey King that had been rescued from beneath the Five-finger Mountain.


    Everything was going on in a well-ordered way. Her father, who came back from an old acquaintance of him, brought more accurate information.


    The Shangguan Family intended to make unfounded countercharges because of the letter of divorce.


    According to the news Lin Muzhi got, the Shangguan Family probably had projected their daughter Shangguan Qing as a loyal and patriotic citizen, and they claimed that the reason why Lin Nansheng attempted to kill her and Lin Muzhi tried to divorce her was that she had discovered the secret of the Lin Family¡¯s collusion with the enemy and committing treason.


    After hearing the news, Lin Mengya was stunned for a few seconds, and then involuntarily admired the shamelessness of the Shangguan Family from the bottom of her heart.


    Compared with their ability to turn right into wrong, her brother was too upright.


    Now that the two families had fallen out with each other, the Shangguan Family naturally had no more scruples.


    They would like to see all members of the Lin Family executed, otherwise, they would not have put on such a farce.


    But in this case, the Emperor¡¯s attitude became very important.


    Fortunately, she and Long Tianyu didn¡¯t disobey the Emperor¡¯s order before, otherwise, they would be in a difficult situation now if they pissed off the Emperor.


    After thinking it over, Lin Mengya thought that the Emperor was waiting for their Lin Family to clarify their position. If they made good use of this opportunity, maybe they could turn around Lin Nansheng¡¯s situation.


    In the study, Lin Muzhi and Lin Mengya, each with a heavy heart, raised their heads after a long while.


    However, they were surprised to find that they did the same thing.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help smiling, thinking there seemed to be connections between her and her father.


    ¡°Father, I guess we are thinking the same, right?¡± She asked with a playful smile as if this life-and-death struggle were nothing but a common game between them.


    ¡°Alas, as an official, I shouldn¡¯t do that. But our Lin Family is really wronged,¡± Lin Muzhi said with a sigh.


    Anyway, he had been loyal and patriotic, but now he had no other choice.


    If his son had really committed treason, he would definitely place righteousness above family loyalty.


    But now, he really didn¡¯t want to get involved in the internal strife and just wanted to protect his children in the turbulent situation.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. I think His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. Be careful. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya said, got up, and made a bow leisurely.


    The Shangguan Family had made this matter public, but the Emperor still took no action. In this case, his intention was very obvious.


    At present, the Lin Family was still a sharp sword in the Emperor¡¯s hands. If the Emperor really decided to give up on them, he could just let things drift.


    However, Lin Nansheng was still detained in the prison of the government office, and the Ministry of War had not taken any action against the Lin Family yet.


    This meant that the Emperor was waiting for the Lin Family to make the request and remember the convenience the Emperor¡¯s favor had brought to them.


    Only in this way could he use the carrot-and-stick approach to take full control of this sharp sword.


    If the Emperor played such a trick on others, they would definitely be grateful to him and claim tearfully that they would never disobey him again.


    Unfortunately, he did this to the Lin Family.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and watched her father leave.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t see through the pride deeply rooted in the hearts of the members of the Lin Family.


    It was impossible to tame a proud wolf in a way of training a dog. One day, the Emperor would realize that he was far from mastering the tactics of manipulating power.


    ¡°Howl¡ª¡±


    In the courtyard, the white wolf, which had grown up into a fierce beast, suddenly let out a trembling howl.


    Lin Mengya moved to the courtyard and stood at the door.


    Now that the cubs were about to become the king of the forest, was what they had painstakingly cultivated also going to grow wildly into ripe?


    She looked forward to the day when the seeds she sowed grew into a towering tree.


    ¡°Prepare a sedan. I¡¯m going to the Shangguan Family in person,¡± Lin Mengya said with sparkling eyes.


    No one could tell what she was up to.


    However, those, who were familiar with her, knew that every time she showed such a serious expression, it meant that some people were going to get into big trouble.

 Chapter 692 - The Shangguans Mansion

    After a small sedan stopped outside the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, the pretty maid, who followed the sedan, glanced at the tightly closed gate and asked her master for instructions in a low voice after a brief hesitation, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The illustrious Shangguan Family now enjoyed enormous popularity.


    Although the mansion Lin Mengya visited today just belonged to a distant relative of the Shangguan Family, its scarlet gate was much more magnificent than that of the Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    Even the stone lions at the gate seemed to be more imposing.


    The pedestrians didn¡¯t even dare to stop for a moment, for fear of spoiling the noble vibe of this mansion.


    Since Marquis Weiyuan, Shangguan Lei, returned to take the reins, some officials had responded instantly and awaited an opportunity to show their loyalty to him.


    Moreover, those old friends of the Shangguan Family had openly supported the Shangguan Family to regain power in the imperial court.


    The Lin Family had declined and was no longer as prosperous as before.


    ¡°Go knock on the door. Tell them that Vice Princess Yu has something important to talk with their Miss,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she lifted the curtain of the sedan chair with a delicate hand and glanced thoughtfully at the gate of the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion.


    Since her brother got into trouble, she had not received any news of Shangguan Hui, which was strange given Shangguan Hui¡¯s affection for her brother.


    Besides, she did not believe that Shangguan Hui, who was shrewd with a delicate touch, would stay at home and watch her brother caught up in the trap.


    Today, she brought Baiji, who was meticulous, with her.


    Long after Baiji knocked on the door three times, there came some sounds from inside.


    A moment later, an impatient person appeared in front of Baiji and asked, ¡°Who is at the door? Why are you here?¡±


    The gatekeeper was a manservant in his twenties. After looking Baiji up and down with sly eyes, he asked lustfully, ¡°My pretty, which family are you from? Which man are you looking for here?¡±


    The manservant, who leaned against the door rascally, was obviously a frivolous person.


    Baiji hated this kind of people the most, but now she had to endure it.


    Baiji forced a smile, took a step back without being noticed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with my master. Please do me a favor and report our visit.¡±


    However, looking at Baiji with a chuckle, the manservant, who had no sense of propriety, intended to reach out to pinch her white and tender cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Baiji dodged quickly, while involuntarily raising her eyes and scolding the guy in front of her.


    She had never been treated so inappropriately since she worked in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°This is the mansion of the Shangguan Family. No matter which noble family you are from, you¡¯d better behave yourself and be obedient here. I did that because of your pretty face. Humph, don¡¯t be unappreciative. I can even ask your master to marry you to me as a concubine if I want!¡± the manservant said.


    Even the gatekeeper of the prime minister was of rank. Baiji thought that the Shangguan Family was really abominable.


    Even a humble gatekeeper dared to act so shamelessly and arrogantly. It could be seen that his master was not a nice person either.


    She bit her lip with her face darkening instantly. However, she had to brace herself to continue arguing with the rascal, ¡°My master is Vice Princess Yu. You can¡¯t afford to hold up her business!¡±


    The gatekeeper seemed to have heard something funny. He suddenly bent over and laughed himself into convulsions, while saying, ¡°I was wondering who your master was. It turns out to be the daughter of the Lin Family who has been relegated to a Vice Princess. I heard that your master has been sent back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion. What¡¯s up? Does your master come to our Shangguan Family to ask for a favor?¡±


    Baiji was furious. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be this kind of false news of her master.


    She kept pinching the corners of her clothes with her hands, wishing she could tear this guy¡¯s face off at once.


    But before she took any action, Lin Mengya, who was supposed to sit quietly in the sedan chair, quietly walked up behind her and said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m still a Vice Princess, while you¡¯re just dependent on the Shangguan Family. Do you think I can¡¯t punish a lackey?¡±


    She said in a cold and composed voice, showing no anger.


    She even looked as at ease and peaceful as ever, but glared at the gatekeeper with her sharp eyes, as if she could tear him apart.


    The gatekeeper suddenly froze. He had seen a lot of high-ranking officials and dignitaries, but had never been terribly frightened by someone with a glare.


    That was the overwhelming prestige beyond the comprehension of an ordinary person like him.


    He felt as if she could kill him easily although she had fallen into trouble.


    Immediately, the manservant swallowed his arrogance and fled into the mansion in disgrace.


    ¡°Miss, he¡­¡± Baiji said.


    She felt indignant about the way her master was treated. Lin Mengya had never been treated so lightly.


    Now even a gatekeeper dared to treat Lin Mengya anyway he pleased. What situation was she going to face?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry because of a trifle. We are very likely to encounter this kind of situation in the future. No one can always get the upper hand, so don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t mind being treated differently after her demotion. After all, she had managed to climb to her current position step by step from a crazy woman in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Even if one day she was deprived of her position as Vice Princess Yu, she would still be able to take it calmly.


    Besides, it was hard to say who would be the final winner.


    The gatekeeper acted quickly. After a while, the butler appeared in front of Lin Mengya in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya threw out her chest, looking as proud and noble as before.


    When the butler saw her, a look of disdain flashed across his eyes.


    Nevertheless, he feigned a respectful look, bowed to Lin Mengya, and said, ¡°Madam, I apologize to you. The brat is insensible. Please forgive him.¡±


    It was inappropriate for Lin Mengya to pursue the matter.


    Moreover, even if she insisted on pursuing the matter, the Shangguan Family might not punish their servant.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to nod slightly as a hint that she didn¡¯t care about this.


    The butler immediately put on an eager expression, seemed to be astonished at Lin Mengya¡¯s visit, and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering what brought you here. Speaking of this, I forgot to tell you that Miss has gone out for some business and probably won¡¯t be back over the next few days. If you have something to talk about with her, I¡¯m afraid you have to come again later.¡±


    ¡°She had gone out?¡± Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. How could she fail to tell it was just an excuse?


    ¡°Nothing, I just come to visit your Miss, as I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. After all, we¡¯ve met several times, and I¡¯ve missed her all this time,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The butler was perplexed by her words.


    His master flew into a rage after receiving Lin Mengya¡¯s invitation and warned Miss to cut off from Princess Yu.


    But now, the Princess sounded a little strange.


    It seemed that they were on bad terms.


    ¡°Miss has been summoned to the Imperial Palace by the Empress early in the morning. You probably can¡¯t meet her now. If you have anything to tell her, just let me know. I can take a message for you,¡± the butler said.


    After glancing at him coldly, Lin Mengya snorted and turned to leave the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion.


    Seeing Vice Princess Yu and her entourage leave suddenly, the butler and the gatekeeper were both confused.


    ¡°What on earth did she come here for?¡±


    In the sedan chair, Lin Mengya softened her cold face.


    Shangguan Hui had entered the Imperial Palace this morning. How could Long Tianyu act so fast?


    But she thought it unlikely. After all, if Long Tianyu immediately reported it to the Emperor, the Emperor would definitely be suspicious given his character.


    Could it be that the Empress had also included Shangguan Hui in her plan?


    It would be terrible if something went wrong now.


    However, it was inconvenient for her to enter the Imperial Palace now. Otherwise, she could inquire about Shangguan Hui¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Miss, shall we go back?¡± Outside the sedan, Baiji inquired in a low voice.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya named a place.


    She looked down and had a slight headache.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t visited her teacher for a long time. She didn¡¯t have to worry about her teacher who was under Long Tianyu¡¯s protection, but she could only reassure herself after paying her teacher a visit in person. What was more, her teacher treated her in a fatherly manner. Would her teacher think her, who hadn¡¯t visited him for long, an ungrateful disciple?


    Her sedan stopped smoothly outside her teacher¡¯s courtyard. It didn¡¯t matter even if this place was discovered. Long Tianyu had mentioned last night that he was going to find a new residence for her teacher in the next few days.


    Today, however, it was unusually quiet in the courtyard.


    She looked around, realizing it seemed that every time she came, the guards outside were gone.


    A suspicion arose in her heart. Could it be that Long Tianyu had other plans?


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and gently knocked on it a few times.


    After waiting for a long time, no one came to open the door. Lin Mengya suddenly had a foreboding.


    Could it be that her teacher had gotten into trouble?


    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Mengya immediately began to bang on the door.


    Before she could do that again, the door was suddenly opened.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya bumped into someone like a rocket.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She heard the person scream in pain and fall to the ground.


    Lin Mengya only felt that she seemed to have fallen on something soft.


    She immediately got up and checked on her situation. To her embarrassment, she discovered that the person beneath her, who almost got killed by her, turned out to be her teacher she had been missing.


    ¡°Look at you, why didn¡¯t you answer when I knocked at the door?¡± Lin Mengya complained while reaching out to pull her teacher up.


    Baili Rui felt that he was going to die of anger. She bumped into him and then made it sound like it was his fault.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He tried to explain.


    ¡°Well, I know you were immersed in your research and had no time to answer the door. But you could have sent someone to do it. Why bother scaring me?¡± Lin Mengya interrupted him.

 Chapter 693 - The Token of the Poison-making Circle

    Lin Mengya complained as she helped Baili Rui walk into the room.


    As soon as they entered the room, Lin Mengya glanced around inadvertently, only to find the messy room had been cleaned up now.


    The central room of the courtyard was quite spacious. Her teacher, who was a workaholic, had paid little attention to such trifles as his quality of life.


    But now, not only the room had been cleaned up, but also the living area and work area had been clearly divided.


    Even her teacher¡¯s clothes were clean with a faint fragrance of soap.


    It definitely didn¡¯t look like a bachelor¡¯s residence!


    After walking around, Lin Mengya suddenly showed a wicked smile, leaned close to her teacher¡¯s ear, and said while winking, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re living quite a pleasing life. Tell me the truth, do you plan to marry Yunzhu?¡±


    Baili Rui, who had been used to Lin Mengya¡¯s impertinence, could only foam with rage.


    In front of this mischievous girl, he was no longer the intimidating Saint of Poison he had been.


    ¡°Wretched girl, do you have any respect for your teacher?¡± He said reproachfully.


    Lin Mengya had always turned up her nose at her teacher¡¯s resort to sophistry in covering up his thoughts.


    Rolling her eyes at Baili Rui, she suddenly patted him on the shoulder like an old friend of him and tried to enlighten her stubborn teacher in earnest, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but I want to tell you that a wedding means a lot to women after all. Besides, the two of you have wasted all these years. It¡¯s not too late for you to get married now. Of course, I couldn¡¯t agree more with your marriage, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the disapproval of your immature student. What¡¯s more, I lost my mother when I was a child. If you marry Yunzhu, there will be one more person to dote on me.¡±


    As Lin Mengya said, she clasped her arm around Baili Rui¡¯s shoulder and acted like a spoiled daughter in front of her father.


    Baili Rui could not help sighing as he gazed at Lin Mengya, who seemed to be teasing him but actually said that for his own good.


    Then he said, ¡°I¡­ want to take her as my wife, but we don¡¯t need to do that. Speaking of this, I¡¯ve heard about what happened these days. How dare the bastard bully you! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Hearing her teacher¡¯s words, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    It turned out that Baili Rui drove away all the guards to vent his anger on Long Tianyu.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya thought that her husband was really wronged. But what her teacher had done warmed her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, teacher. What has happened to me is not as complicated as it seems, and I believe I can tackle the problem soon. So you can set your mind at ease and marry Yunzhu. Only if you settle down can I set my mind at ease, right?¡± Lin Mengya sat in a chair beside her teacher and said with delight.


    She let down all her guard in front of her teacher and was just a thoughtful student who hoped that her teacher could take the initiative.


    ¡°Alas, silly girl, I know you are going on the trip. In this case, I can only give you a gift for self-protection,¡± Baili Rui said.


    Lin Mengya surprisedly watched him rummage through the cupboard and fetch a dusty carved box.


    Baili Rui stared at the box with a complicated expression, which seemed to be a mixture of pride and sorrow and thousands of words, that were on the tip of his tongue but he had to swallow.


    Lin Mengya stared at her teacher quietly, thinking in fact, her teacher was also a person with rich life experience, but he chose to keep his experience in his mind like most people.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that back then our Baili Family occupied a leading position in the poison-making circle, but the disturbance many years ago caused most of the members of the poison-making circle to suffer heavy losses. Now, you are going to seek the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass that can save your life, but the members of the poison-making circle consider it a sacred object. I assume that you will have plenty of competitors. Therefore, if the members of the poison-making circle see this thing I give you, they will definitely show you some respect. At least, in the current situation where the poison-making circle has been declining, they will try to avoid internal conflicts,¡± Baili Rui said seriously with a solemn look.


    It must be extremely difficult for him to put what had happened behind and move on.


    Lin Mengya knelt respectfully in front of Baili Rui, watching him open the box and take a black seal out of it.


    Baili Rui stared at the black seal with mixed feelings and seemed to be reluctant to give it away. Finally, he showed a decisive look in his eyes and placed it on her palms.


    She reached out to take the seal from Baili Rui.


    Then she frowned slightly, thinking why it looked so familiar.


    Baili Rui casually put the box on the table and seemed to be relieved.


    Finally, he unloaded the heavy burden he had shouldered.


    Without any strings to tie him down, now he felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°Teacher, is it¡­¡± Lin Mengya decided to keep her doubt to herself before asking the question.


    Although she had an intuition that this mustn¡¯t be a coincidence, she was not completely sure of it now. Therefore, she could only keep it a secret for the time being.


    Glancing at the black seal on her snow-white palms with complicated emotions, Baili Rui finally looked away and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been hunted because of it. But it¡¯s all over. Even if someone gets a hold of it, it can no longer play its part. Now I give it to you just because I hope it could protect you. Remember, you must never show it to anyone other than the members of the poison-making circle.¡±


    Lin Mengya nodded with only a hazy notion, speechless.


    Her teacher gave her a hot potato. But given that he did that out of kindness, she could only accept it and keep it properly, which was the best way to repay her teacher.


    ¡°Teacher, I will remember your instructions. By the way, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not going to take the medicine you gave me last time. In fact, it¡¯s just as well. In this way, both Long Tianyu and I can have a chance to choose again. If I can come back alive, I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with him. If I can¡¯t, I hope that he can enjoy the rest of his life. So teacher, you should marry Yunzhu so that I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± In the end, Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be leaving, muttered her innermost thought with her back to Baili Rui.


    Her eyes were drifting, because she was reading the introduction of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in the music score for the green stringed instrument at the same time.


    The Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, known as the most violent poison around the world, was severe and capable of bringing the dying back to life and getting rid of all kinds of poisons. At the same time, it could kill a person as soon as he touched it.


    If she used it as medicine, she would have only a one-in-a-hundred chance of surviving.


    Therefore, it was a significant gamble for Lin Mengya. Whether she and Long Tianyu could win or not depended on her unfounded luck.


    ¡°Alas.¡±


    Lin Mengya heard a sigh of reluctance from the room.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m such a big trouble. Even the Saint of Poison felt sorry for me and sighed. In this life, I finally got something to brag about.¡± As she thought, she gave an order, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Then she got into the sedan chair, closed her eyes slightly and leaned against the sedan chair lazily for a rest, seeming to be exhausted.


    The sedan carriers didn¡¯t walk slowly, but they didn¡¯t stop after a long while she spent in the sedan chair.


    ¡°Baiji, haven¡¯t we arrived home yet?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking, but it was strange that she got no response from Baiji.


    Lin Mengya immediately opened her eyes and lifted the curtain of the sedan with her small hands, only to find she had been carried quietly to an unfamiliar corner.


    The sedan carriers in front of and behind the sedan chair all lowered their heads, so that their faces and expressions could not be seen clearly.


    Lin Mengya realized something was wrong, thinking she probably had been trapped!


    She did not make any sound, as she knew very well that since the wire-puller did not kill her on the spot, it meant that the wire-puller wanted to keep her alive.


    But where had Baiji been taken? Was she still alive? Lin Mengya, who found herself in danger, was still worried about her maid.


    Lin Mengya could vaguely see through the curtain of the sedan chair and found it seemed to be a place not far from the Capital City.


    However, this was the place where the members of the royal family, who had disobeyed the Emperor, were detained.


    Could it be that someone intended to detain her here so that no one could discover her?


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought it was impossible.


    Both the Empress and the Emperor had sent their spies to keep an eye on her. Since she was carried here in a sedan chair, it was impossible to keep it a secret.


    Unless¡­


    At this moment, Lin Mengya could only clench her fists and hope that things would go as she predicted.


    She must stay alive, safe and sound! Otherwise, Long Tianyu would definitely lose his mind!


    The sedan chair moved speedily and finally stopped outside an inconspicuous courtyard.


    Lin Mengya heard some sounds from outside, but she kept hiding in the sedan chair cautiously.


    ¡°Your Highness, may you live long for a thousand years. His Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time. Please get out of the sedan chair as soon as possible.¡± The eunuch¡¯s neuter voice confirmed part of Lin Mengya¡¯s speculation.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya subconsciously adjusted her hair, hair ornaments and dress. After making sure that she was flawless, she gracefully stepped forward and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Mengya was still gentle and polite. Although she was at a disadvantage, she would not lower her head easily.


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you for coming here. His Majesty is waiting for you inside,¡± the humble eunuch said, treating her as respectfully as before.


    Only Lin Mengya knew clearly that she was in a different situation now.

 Chapter 694 - The Hypocritical Emperor

    The courtyard was inconspicuous. Even among the surrounding buildings, it was the most ordinary one.


    It was only when Lin Mengya got inside that she discovered that there was a different world inside.


    Led by the eunuch, she found that the carved beams and painted rafters inside were much more splendid than those in an ordinary mansion.


    Although it was just a villa of the Emperor, it still looked majestic.


    After passing through the front yard, a pavilion in the middle of the lake soon appeared in front of her.


    The eunuch respectfully led her to the stone bridge, and then bowed slightly and left quietly.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the pavilion at the center of the lake. As she expected, a man dressed in dark red clothes was sitting upright with his back to her.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya composedly took a step forward and slowly walked up to the man.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± the man said.


    Although the man asked knowingly, Lin Mengya did not dare to act impudently.


    She walked up to the man, bowed slightly, and lowered her head as she spoke softly, ¡°I, Lin Mengya, pay my respect to Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor looked benignant as usual, but Lin Mengya found him hypocritical and ridiculous.


    She had thought that the Emperor was a rare benevolent monarch. But after what had happened to her, she realized that the so-called benevolent monarch didn¡¯t deserve his reputation.


    ¡°Have a seat. Since we are family, there¡¯s no need to feel ill at ease,¡± the Emperor said.


    Even at this moment, he still tried to play the family card.


    But now, Lin Mengya no longer believed anything he said. She sat respectfully next to the Emperor, but just considered herself his subject.


    She asked, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. May I ask why Your Majesty summon me here?¡±


    Sensing Lin Mengya¡¯s politeness and alienation, the Emperor sighed slightly and said, ¡°You are as stubborn as your mother. In fact, you married Yu¡¯er as his legal wife not only because of their scheme, but also because of my tacit consent. Do you know why?¡±


    Was he still trying to play the family card? But Lin Mengya was unaffected.


    Gazing into the distance, the Emperor seemed to be recalling some past events that should have been kept in the depths of his memory.


    Although Lin Mengya remained silent, it had no influence on the Emperor¡¯s narration, ¡°Back then your mother was famous for her excellent medical skills in the Capital City. She even enabled my mother to spend her remaining years in comfort with her benevolence and brilliant medical skills. Therefore, I¡¯ve always been very grateful to your mother.¡±


    Hearing his words, Lin Mengya found the Emperor¡¯s shamelessness was beyond her expectation.


    The Emperor continued saying, ¡°However, you are unaware of my intention. Although I relegated you to a Vice Princess, with your gorgeous appearance and family background, as well as Yu¡¯er¡¯s affection for you, you will definitely be the next Empress. Unfortunately, you acted so willfully and wasted my painstaking efforts.¡±


    Lin Mengya lowered her head. Perhaps the Emperor thought she was pondering or repenting her error.


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    The Emperor was confident that he could convince Lin Mengya and thus achieve his goal.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya still remained motionless. The Emperor was a little confused, but he was still sure that Lin Mengya could be his pawn.


    Now, she just needed some time to think it through.


    ¡°Well, if what you said is true, are you going to tell me that my brother¡¯s being framed is just an accident?¡± Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head, looked fearlessly into the Emperor¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°or are you not aware that the Empress and the Shangguan Family conspired to murder my mother and the members of our Lin Family?¡±


    The Emperor had never imagined that a woman would dare to question him like this.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya actually revealed the deepest secret of the Lin Family. Even Lin Muzhi might not know all the details.


    Nevertheless, the Emperor was indeed experienced and astute. Although Lin Mengya had revealed his secret, he was still unperturbed, as if everything here were still within his grasp.


    ¡°In the future, I will uphold justice for your Lin Family. You don¡¯t know the whole story. Moreover, I have never forgotten how those rebels tried to overthrow me. If it weren¡¯t for your family¡¯s support, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep my throne,¡± he said in earnest.


    However, Lin Mengya felt that the Emperor in front of her was like a fox disguised as a human.


    He was full of lies that no one would believe, but he still looked so sincere. She really didn¡¯t know why he put on this look.


    Anyway, as the only audience, Lin Mengya only felt disgusted by these words.


    She said, ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t forgotten that. So you allowed them to kill my mother and made my father marry your sister-in-law. I became an imbecile after being poisoned, forced into the bridal sedan chair later, and almost got killed with poison in the bridal sedan chair. Now my brother has been framed and imprisoned. Didn¡¯t all these happen because of your tacit consent?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Contradicted by Lin Mengya again, the Emperor finally lost his cool and shouted.


    He struck the table with his big hand so hard that even the smooth and white cup lid fell.


    With a murderous look on his vigorous face, he fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya.


    In fact, she had been keenly aware long before that the Emperor had set an ambush on all sides of the courtyard.


    As long as he gave the order, she would get killed.


    Unfortunately, she had never been afraid of anything.


    She said, ¡°How dare I? Well, I act impudently indeed. But I have to tell you something. If I die, you will instantly lose your favorite son and the minister you rely on most. Forgive me for being straight, I¡¯m afraid that you are too sick to survive until you manage to cultivate another prince brilliant enough to replace Prince Yu, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and stopped feigning a respectful and gentle look.


    The Emperor stared at her blankly, thinking she, who was completely confident, was almost the same as her mother.


    How he wished he had met her mother back then¡­


    As the irrelevant emotions gradually faded away, the Emperor finally realized the woman in front of him was the daughter of the woman he had loved as well as his son¡¯s most beloved woman.


    However, women like her and her mother were destined to go against his cause of ruling the country.


    He, who had been furious, gradually calmed himself down. Even he had to admit that Lin Mengya was right.


    The loss would outweigh the gain if he killed her. But he couldn¡¯t allow her to stay with his son any longer.


    The Emperor, who had suppressed his murderous intent, was the most terrifying.


    After glancing at Lin Mengya coldly, he turned around and left.


    ¡°If you want to keep your brother alive, leave Yu¡¯er alone. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel.¡± From the distance came the ruthless voice of the Emperor.


    Lin Mengya stood there, feeling distressed, as if something had broken her heart.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± She seemed to be murmuring to herself.


    She knew that the Emperor sent some people to bring her here secretly to give her a warning. Although she was closely guarded, she could not escape the tight encirclement he set.


    Neither the Empress nor the Shangguan Family was aware that the Emperor was the most cunning and cruelest hunter in the Capital City and he had included everyone in his plan.


    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± There suddenly came a familiar voice from behind.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned around, only to see Baiji, whose eyes were red.


    Baiji ran up to her in a hurry and looked her up and down, for fear that she might have gotten hurt. After making sure that she was fine, Baiji breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I¡¯d been more alert, you wouldn¡¯t have been in such danger. By the way, those, who took me away, didn¡¯t hurt me and now let us go for no reason. Miss, who do you think they work for?¡± Baiji asked.


    Lin Mengya looked up and found that the force, that had encircled the courtyard, had all gone at this time.


    If she guessed correctly, the two sedan carriers had also been released safe and sound.


    The Emperor always carried out his plans perfectly. It was no wonder that he was able to hide his actual strength from the Shangguan Family over the years.


    She suddenly felt that it seemed extremely stupid of her to take a risk to cure the Emperor back then.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s probably someone¡¯s prank. Let¡¯s go home. They must be very anxious at home,¡± Lin Mengya said while hiding her real emotions in the depth of her heart so that no one could tell what she was thinking.


    For example, today her sudden contradiction seemed to be the most dangerous and reckless act, but in fact, she did that after pondering.


    If the Emperor was an old fox, she was a young hunter who dared to trick an old fox.


    Lin Mengya showed a meaningful smile.


    Did the Emperor think this was the end? She would show him slowly that this was just the beginning!


    As Lin Mengya expected, the guards, who secretly protected her, had returned to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.


    The news of her mysterious disappearance spread throughout the entire Lin Family as they returned.


    Therefore, from the moment she entered the mansion, she had to endure her family members¡¯ gazes.


    Baizhi, this mischievous girl, even mysteriously asked her a few questions about their childhood secrets between the two of them.


    They did not feel relieved until they confirmed that this smiling woman, who appeared to be in a good mood, was really their master, who had disappeared mysteriously for two hours.


    ¡°Cool down. They don¡¯t dare to kill me now. Don¡¯t worry, no one can cut off my head,¡± Lin Mengya pointed at her very important head and said.

 Chapter 695 - I Want a Divorce

    Seeing that Lin Mengya was still in the mood to joke, they felt relieved for the time being.


    However, Lin Muzhi looked at his daughter with a worried look.


    In the past few days, he had felt that something was amiss and his daughter¡¯s maids seemed to be trying to hide something from him.


    He had asked his daughter in a roundabout way several times, but every time she managed to explain it away, which made Lin Muzhi feel at a loss.


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing. His daughter had really grown up now. Back then, when she was still an ignorant child, she had never hidden any secret from him.


    But now, she had been married and had her own companions. Her great change made Lin Muzhi feel lost.


    He seemed to have missed out on many things unconsciously.


    ¡°Father, why are you standing here? Get inside and have a seat.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s clean and crisp voice, Lin Muzhi raised his head to look at the smiling woman in front of him and asked after freezing for a moment, ¡°Mengya, did you meet anyone today?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Mengya felt her heart skipped a beat.


    She could hide it from anyone other than her father, who was sharp-eyed.


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I met an unimportant person and talked about some past events with him. Don¡¯t worry, Father. After all, with your protection, no one dares to hurt me.¡±


    In fact, she was right about one thing in the villa.


    The Lin Family was by no means insignificant to the Emperor.


    From ancient times to the present, most talents would not be loyal and devoted to a single person, while those, who were completely loyal and devoted, were usually mediocre.


    However, as the commander of the army of Dajin, Lin Muzhi had always been loyal to the Long Family.


    Therefore, given her father¡¯s talent and loyalty, the Emperor forgave her for acting impudently and promised her to let her brother off as long as she left Long Tianyu.


    Unfortunately, the Emperor didn¡¯t expect that if she really left, he would lose his son and loyal minister forever.


    He, who sat on the throne, had been blinded by his arrogance.


    Perhaps power could dominate everything around the world, but it couldn¡¯t influence her relationship with Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Okay¡­ His Majesty¡­ I¡¯m tired and want to return to my native town after resigning. I want to bring you with me,¡± Lin Muzhi patted his daughter¡¯s head tenderly and said.


    Although now she was still Vice Princess Yu in name, it was said that Prince Yu was going to marry someone else soon.


    He would rather take his daughter away than leave her behind mocked by others. In this way, he could protect her from these rumors for the rest of her life.


    However, Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, and her fluid eyes became as curved as cutlasses but sharp enough to cut the entire Dajin into pieces.


    She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you ask. But before we go home, I want to get my brother out of prison. Without him, our family will not be complete and mother will not feel at ease.¡±


    Although Lin Muzhi could tell his daughter seemed to be implying something, he didn¡¯t figure out what she was up to.


    If he had known it earlier, he probably would have stopped her.


    That night, Lin Mengya had a coat draped over her shoulders, revealed half of her round shoulders, and rested her face on her hands, seeming to be lost in thought.


    As the breeze blew, a dark figure appeared behind her on time.


    Lin Mengya was totally unaware of it in the darkness. By the time she realized it, she had already fallen into a strong embrace.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could speak, her breath was taken away.


    It seemed that he had given her an extremely affectionate kiss as the special beginning of their meeting these days.


    After an unknown period of time, Lin Mengya could only remember she laid on his chest and listened to his heartbeats with an unconscious smile.


    ¡°You did mischief again. Can¡¯t you just talk with me normally?¡±


    Hearing her reproachful tone, Long Tianyu laughed in a low voice.


    He lifted a strand of her hair, placed it in front of his nose, and greedily smelled her unique fragrance.


    Sticking close to her, Long Tianyu felt as if he had found his world.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± he said.


    He enjoyed sitting quietly with her and had long been used to her ceaseless talk. Only in this peaceful moment could he relax after a hard day.


    Lin Mengya hit him lightly, raised her eyes, put her arms around his neck, and asked, ¡°Tell me, do you know why my mother passed away back then?¡±


    His hand suddenly paused.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu returned to normal before Lin Mengya noticed it.


    He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother die of metrorrhagia after giving birth to you? Could it be something fishy about it?¡±


    Lin Mengya had expected that he would not know about the sordid things his father had done.


    She didn¡¯t want to hide it from him, especially after what had happened today.


    ¡°Yes, although there is no solid evidence, I¡¯m sure that it definitely has something to do with your father and the Empress. But don¡¯t worry. I know it¡¯s none of your business, so I¡¯m not so stupid as to vent my anger on you. In fact, the reason why I¡¯m telling you this today is¡­¡± Suddenly, Lin Mengya changed the topic with a wicked smile, ¡°I want to divorce you.¡±


    With a ¡°bang¡±, Long Tianyu overturned the table, causing the stuff on it to fall to the ground.


    With his face turning ashen in an instant, he looked as if he could only vent his anger by strangling the woman in front of him.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± He spoke through clenched teeth in a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited, but she still maintained an innocent look and said, ¡°Well, I mean I want to divorce you, or you can divorce me. However, if you divorce me, I¡¯m afraid my father and brother will rush to you and tear you into pieces.¡±


    Long Tianyu suddenly clenched her shoulders and turned her around by force.


    Then he stared at her very seriously, as if he were interrogating a criminal, and said, ¡°Divorce? I won¡¯t allow that! Lin Mengya, what on earth are you thinking?!¡±


    Long Tianyu felt he was almost driven crazy by this wicked woman, who asked for a divorce after saying that she would not vent her anger on him.


    They had made their affection for each other clear long before, and she enjoyed kissing him so much just now.


    But she asked for a divorce after that. Did she go crazy?


    ¡°Cool down. Listen to me, okay?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she reached out to gently stroke Long Tianyu¡¯s head.


    Gosh! Although she had expected his reaction, she did not expect it to be so intense.


    Should she be pleased with how much he cared about her, or angry with him for having no tacit understanding with her?


    After Long Tianyu, who had been furious, calmed down, Lin Mengya smiled and told him her plan, ¡°Actually, there are many advantages to getting a divorce. To be honest, the person who took me away for a meeting today is your father. To put it simply, he was displeased with your frequent stay in my place, so he asked me to leave you so that those coquettish sluts outside can hook up with you as soon as possible. Nevertheless, he also promised to let go of my brother. So I think we should show him some mercy and comply with his simple request.¡±


    As she said, she threw up her hands, looking as innocent as she could be.


    However, Long Tianyu gradually cooled down and stared helplessly at his wife, who always twisted others¡¯ words and presented them in her own way.


    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take my father¡¯s words to heart.¡±


    Long Tianyu was indeed qualified to ignore his father¡¯s words now.


    Perhaps half a year ago, he had to compromise for something, but now he didn¡¯t need to do everything as his father asked.


    Moreover, his father had enraged him by locking him up in his mother¡¯s palace and secretly depriving Mengya of her position as his legal wife. Therefore, this time, he really wanted to ignore his father¡¯s unreasonable request.


    However, Lin Mengya said, ¡°You can ignore it, but I can¡¯t. What¡¯s more, after getting a divorce, we can remarry in the future. Why not satisfy an old man¡¯s request?¡±


    In fact, if the Emperor did not make this request, there might still be room for maneuver in the relationship between him and his son.


    After all, as a filial son, Long Tianyu seldom refused his father¡¯s requests.


    But this time, the Emperor misjudged the situation.


    He thought he had total control over the nation and was capable of including everyone in his plan, even including the Empress and the Shangguan Family.


    However, Lin Mengya was going to present him with the cruel reality to let him know that things had changed.


    Perhaps the Shangguan Family and the Empress were still under his control as usual, but his son he thought of and his loyal minister had already learned the so-called selfishness under her guidance.


    If the Emperor considered quitting blind loyalty and protecting those, who they wanted to protect, as selfishness and willfulness, she would show him that he couldn¡¯t rule the country without selfishness.


    Back then, the Emperor had sacrificed the lives of numerous innocent people to gain his end. In order to hide his capacities and bide his time, he even allowed the Crown Prince and his force to plague the imperial court for three years.


    In the eyes of the benevolent Emperor, those people greatly afflicted in the calamity in Yun State were just what he had to sacrifice temporarily in the game of interests.


    Lin Mengya had already seen through him. The hypocritical Emperor under the cloak of benevolence and morality was just a poor guy sinking deeper and deeper into the abyss of desire for power.

 Chapter 696 - The Court of the Government Office

    Long Tianyu sat still with his dashing eyebrows knitted.


    The woman in front of him showed a lovely and ingratiating smile and her eyes were full of sincerity.


    However, based on his understanding of Lin Mengya, he had an intuition that there must be a catch.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, our relationship isn¡¯t determined by marriage, right?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she kept drawing circles on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her finger in a seductive way, which was so fascinating that it turned him on gradually.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± He asked in a low and hoarse voice. Lin Mengya showed a charming smile and pouted her light pink glossy mouth, arousing the deepest desire in his heart.


    She said with a seductive smile, ¡°Of course I think so. You won¡¯t doubt my affection for you, will you?¡±


    Lin Mengya knew Long Tianyu too well, including his weakness and all his habits.


    Finally, Long Tianyu was overwhelmed by desire.


    Even so, Long Tianyu was still aware that he probably had fallen into the trap she set.


    Nevertheless, he was quite contented.


    It was late in the morning, but Lin Mengya was still lingering under the quilt.


    It was not that she wanted to stay in bed, but her waist ached unbearably when she moved.


    It was only now that she realized that seducing a man was quite a difficult job.


    For example, she had made tremendous efforts last night to convince Long Tianyu to divorce her at the cost of¡ª


    Well, she had better not mention it so as not to feel ashamed.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Hongyu, who came to help her to dress, whispered outside the door.


    After thinking it over, Lin Mengya struggled to get up and put on her underwear so as not to embarrass herself.


    She didn¡¯t have to wear those luxurious fineries after returning to the Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    In fact, she was just a girl, who was going to turn twenty half a year later.


    In modern times, she should be enjoying her prime at this age.


    But now, she had long been married. Well, she didn¡¯t mind being Long Tianyu¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Miss, you seem to have some good news. Otherwise, why do you look so cheerful?¡± Baishao said. She, who was lively and bold, usually liked to joke and chat freely with Lin Mengya.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Lin Mengya picked up the eyebrow pencil on the dressing table and carefully drew her beautiful eyebrows.


    Meanwhile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be single again soon. Isn¡¯t it good news?¡±


    At first, Baishao did not understand what she meant.


    However, a moment later, she turned to look at her master with her face turning pale with fright and asked, ¡°Miss, what do you mean by saying that?¡±


    Lin Mengya glanced at her silly maid. After making sure that she was flawless in the mirror, she turned around and spoke composedly, ¡°I said I¡¯m going to divorce Prince Yu soon and be single again. Got it?¡±


    After kindly explaining to Baishao, Lin Mengya patted Baishao¡¯s head, walked past Baishao, who was stunned, and strode out of the room.


    Di¡­ divorce?


    In that instant, Baishao froze on the spot as if her spirit had freed itself from her body.


    Lin Mengya got out of the Lin¡¯s Mansion. Along the way, everyone in her family stared at her, who was at ease, in a daze after getting the news, as if she were a monster.


    No one other than a few people close to her knew Long Tianyu slept in her room every night, as they had done a good job in keeping it a secret.


    However, they, who had seen how much Long Tianyu doted on Lin Mengya, were astonished after getting the news.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya could only get a divorce after she filed a petition and it was judged by the local authority.


    Only one tenth of ordinary people could get a divorce, let alone Lin Mengya was going to divorce Long Tianyu, who was a noble prince.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the news of Lin Mengya¡¯s divorce with Long Tianyu spread all over the Capital City.


    When Lin Mengya¡¯s sedan arrived at the gate of the government office, there were some people craning their necks to peer and waiting to watch the farce.


    It seemed that people of all ages considered watching farces as an entertaining way in both ancient and modern times.


    Of course, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t mind being regarded as part of the farce. After all, more witnesses could make her divorce with Long Tianyu more convincing, right?


    Lord Xu came out spontaneously before the gatekeeper reported.


    However, his bitter smile embarrassed Lin Mengya a little.


    Although Lord Xu worked for the Emperor, he was very impartial. At present, she really needed to ask Lord Xu for a big favor.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency,¡± after being led into the government office, Lin Mengya greeted Lord Xu politely.


    Lord Xu greeted her back immediately. Seeing Lin Mengya smile joyfully, he secretly complained in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know if he had owed her. Why did she have to trouble him again and again?


    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to be over courteous. I¡¯m wondering what are you here for?¡± Lord Xu asked.


    Hearing Lord Xu ask knowingly, Lin Mengya said with an increasingly amiable smile, ¡°I want a divorce. Your Excellency, please help accept and hear the case quickly!¡±


    Hearing her words, Lord Xu pulled a sorrowful face.


    She was simply trying to put him in a dangerous situation by filing a petition for a divorce with the Emperor¡¯s son! How should he handle it?


    Noticing Lord Xu¡¯s troubled look, Lin Mengya composedly looked away.


    Didn¡¯t the Emperor instruct his followers to inform Lord Xu about her divorce?


    The Emperor probably was still trying to maintain his image as a benevolent monarch. But Lord Xu was going to have a hard time. Anyway, her petition for divorce could be a knotty problem to any official.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t give any instruction on purpose.


    Lord Xu, whose master kept trying to plot against her, deserved this.


    ¡°Madam, I make bold to ask if His Majesty has given his consent to your divorce,¡± Lord Xu asked.


    Back then, Lin Mengya¡¯s marriage with Long Tianyu was arranged by the Emperor. Therefore, even if either of them wanted a divorce, they had to ask the Emperor for instructions first.


    The problem was that the Emperor would naturally be reluctant to issue the decree easily. If they really went to ask for instructions, the Emperor would try to reconcile them on the surface.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Lord Xu and shook her head quietly.


    By now, she had made it public.


    Everyone knew that it was Lin Mengya rather than Long Tianyu who wanted a divorce, which was tantamount to bringing shame on the royal family.


    Perhaps the Emperor had already flown into a rage.


    Didn¡¯t he want her to leave his son immediately? Well, she made a scene so that he would never forget her, his incredible daughter-in-law.


    ¡°This¡­ is a serious matter. Moreover, it requires both you and your husband to be present. In my opinion, why don¡¯t you allow me to make some preparations and invite you two to discuss your divorce later? What do you think?¡± Lord Xu asked.


    It was quite a good idea to put it off.


    But before Lin Mengya said anything, a constable, who was sweating profusely, rushed in and reported, ¡°Your Excellency, Prince Yu is here.¡±


    Well, now that both parties were here, Lord Xu had no choice but to hold a court trial.


    Lord Xu glanced at Lin Mengya in trouble. From the latter¡¯s mocking smile, he could sense her desire to watch the fun.


    Alas, why was he so unfortunate?


    In the court of the government office, the constables stood on both sides, looking dignified and stately.


    The Magistrate Lord Xu, dressed in a dark purple official robe, sat up straight in the seat of honor and looked pleadingly at Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu with a frown.


    Why did they have to give him a hard time?!


    ¡°Uh¡­ you¡­ you two, why do you come to the government office today?¡± Lord Xu asked.


    As soon as he began the court trial, he felt cold sweat ran down his back from his hat, as a pair of deadly sharp eyes was glaring coldly at him.


    He was the most innocent person, okay? Why did they both make things difficult for him?


    ¡°Your Excellency, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We actually come here today to get a divorce,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu.


    From the moment he got in, he looked as if everyone owed him money.


    They were just getting a fake divorce. He didn¡¯t have to scare an outsider.


    ¡°In that case, have you thought it through? Marriage is destined by fate. Do not break up on impulse, otherwise it will be too late to regret.¡± Lord Xu tried to persuade them to drop the idea in earnest.


    Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t change her mind, she discovered Lord Xu¡¯s new talent.


    Unexpectedly, he did quite a good job in reconciling a couple.


    If it were not for the fact that there was no divorce registration office in ancient times, Lord Xu would have been a suitable officer there.


    ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve already thought it over. We want a divorce as we have been on bad terms with each other,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She was obviously making an excuse. Even Long Tianyu rolled his eyes in his heart.


    On bad terms? It was she who kept clinging to him last night.


    At this moment, he could only suppress the impulse to kill her, who was talking nonsense.


    However, the dangerous look in his dark eyes clearly showed Lin Mengya that he was definitely going to teach her a lesson tonight!


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, on bad terms?¡± Lord Xu said.


    He had handled cases of divorce before.


    However, this was the first time he had heard this reason for divorce.


    He opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin Mengya, who was obviously lying through her teeth. Poor Lord Xu could only complain in his heart.


    He obviously had seen that from the moment Prince Yu came in, he had fixed his eyes on the legendary Vice Princess Yu.


    Vice Princess Yu acted like the mistress of Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.


    On bad terms? In his opinion, they were deeply attached to each other!

 Chapter 697 - Successful Divorce

    ¡°In¡­ in this case, I grant your request for divorce. Within seven days, you two should return your marriage contracts, betrothal gifts and dowry. After dividing your properties, you can come to sign the divorce contracts,¡± Lord Xu said.


    Since the two of them did not want to maintain their marriage, he made up his mind to let it be.


    Moreover, Prince Yu had no objection to Lin Mengya¡¯s request for divorce. They got a divorce smoothly. Lord Xu was terrified and somehow a little surprised at the same time.


    Were they done with it?


    Lin Mengya stared at Lord Xu with satisfaction. In fact, she had worried that he would be indecisive.


    She involuntarily wanted to give Lord Xu a thumb-up for his granting her request for divorce so easily.


    After Lord Xu pronounced judgment, everyone in the court fell silent. Even Lord Xu sat there in embarrassment, with no idea whether he should leave or stay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or are we going to join Lord Xu for dinner?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    From the moment Long Tianyu got in, he had shown a gloomy face depressing enough to overwhelm the constables in the court.


    Lin Mengya felt helpless. Such was her husband¡¯s nature. She was the one who upset him by requesting for a divorce, but he was reluctant to get angry with her and could only vent his anger on these innocent onlookers.


    She dragged Long Tianyu away with a smile and seemed to have forgotten that she had become a divorced woman just now¡­


    Lin Mengya¡¯s divorce with Long Tianyu spread all over the Capital City in an instant, and caused a public opinion storm more influential than those caused by what had happened in the last year.


    In just a few days, everyone in the Capital City was talking about it, and those unaware of it seemed to have been disconnected from the society.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya, who was at the center of the storm, was leisurely basking in the sunshine in her courtyard, without the slightest awareness of what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all kinds of rumors outside, and some of them are even as wonderful as stories.¡± While cracking melon seeds, Baizhi vividly shared the information she gathered with the other maids.


    Their worry was dispelled on the night when Long Tianyu sneaked into Lin Mengya¡¯s room as usual after their divorce.


    Judging from Prince Yu¡¯s remaining glue to their master, they had an obvious conclusion that it must be their master¡¯s idea to get a divorce.


    As such, the girls, who had been as anxious as ants on a hot pan a few days ago, became onlookers in the blink of an eye.


    They, who were so mentally strong, were indeed trained by Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that a theatrical troupe called Guishenglong in the Capital City is going to adapt the story between our master and His Highness into a play!¡± Baishao, who was fierce and the second fondest of gossip in the courtyard, said.


    She had changed a lot. In the past, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone say anything bad about Lin Mengya, but now she could even joke about this kind of thing.


    Lin Mengya, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, involuntarily felt gratified.


    That was the spirit. They should take the tense situation calmly.


    ¡°However, Miss, Master got furious after getting the news. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Master will be hard on Long Tianyu?¡± Baiji asked.


    Compared with Baizhi and Baishao, who enjoyed watching the farce, Baiji was more cautious and thoughtful.


    It was said that Lin Muzhi smashed the teacup in his hand after getting the news and seemed to have been silently polishing his sword in the past few days.


    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly. In fact, she was not worried about it at all.


    Although her father was protective of her, she didn¡¯t show a distressed look.


    From her composed attitude, her father should be able to have a general idea of the truth. Therefore, even if he saw Long Tianyu on the street, he probably would not tear him into pieces.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve divorced Prince Yu, His Majesty will definitely seize the opportunity to choose someone else as the new Princess Yu, won¡¯t he? Besides, you told the servants that if someone comes to meet you, they should bring him in immediately. Is there anything urgent?¡± Hongyu, the most composed and thoughtful one among the girls, said.


    Hongyu thought that her master, who seemed to have been carefree in recent days, must be up to something. The reason why her master remained composed might be that she was waiting for the right time.


    Glancing at Hongyu, Lin Mengya showed more admiration for this woman, who was like her elder sister.


    Then she said, ¡°Nothing serious. I just have to do something as someone else. Have you received any news from my brother these days?¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know whether Hongyu understood what she meant, but she immediately changed the topic.


    She had better leave something unsaid. If the situation was unclear, she would make further plans until the whole thing came to light.


    ¡°How could we receive any news? Since you divorced Long Tianyu, the constables in the government office have turned their backs on us.¡± As there came Qinghu¡¯s voice, he, who was dressed in moon-white plain clothes, walked through the door of Grace Butterfly Courtyard to her with an indifferent look.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and was taken aback.


    Qinghu had disguised himself as a guard in the mansion since he followed her back this time.


    However, he was dressed differently today. The elegant robe made him look indescribably charming.


    His hair was bound up into a bun fixed with a white jade kylin crown. Under the sun, there seemed to be complicated and elegant patterns on his collar that he deliberately pulled up and his cuffs clinging to his wrists.


    He wore a pair of spotless white boots.


    What was wrong with him today?


    ¡°How do I look? I look amazing, right? Do you think I¡¯m much better than that heartbreaker?¡± As soon as he spoke, he revealed his narcissism.


    Lin Mengya directly ignored him. Anyway, it was his nature to upset Long Tianyu whenever possible.


    What was more, he just changed his clothes.


    ¡°Will His Majesty break his promise? He couldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡± Lin Mengya leaned against the rocking chair, looked up at the sky melancholy and said.


    In fact, the Emperor simply hoped that she could disappear suddenly and break Long Tianyu¡¯s heart. Then he could take the opportunity to console Long Tianyu and show Long Tianyu his fatherly affection.


    Unfortunately, she dared to do it in her own way.


    Now Long Tianyu was probably annoyed with his meddlesome father.


    The Emperor would only blame her for driving a wedge between them. Anyway, no one else knew the agreement between the Emperor and her, so even if he broke the agreement, Lin Mengya could do nothing about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. What he wants most is still in your hands. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he will get nothing if he really pisses you off?¡± Qinghu said in a low voice that could only be heard by the two of them.


    Lin Mengya turned around with a smile. She seemed to be indifferent, but the little devil hiding in her heart had gradually revived and would eventually become a shadow over some people.


    She said, ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t gotten it from me yet. How can he give up on making use of me?¡±


    She had a secret that no one other than Qinghu knew.


    When she regained the missing part of her memories, she learned not only the reason why she became an imbecile after being poisoned back then but also the reason why she had to forget the part of her memories.


    The latter was the real reason why these incredible things happened to her and her mother.


    The truth hadn¡¯t come to light yet.


    ¡°First Miss, someone asks to meet you.¡± Just as the mysterious interaction between the two of them aroused the others¡¯ curiosity, a servant came in and reported.


    ¡°Lead him to Master¡¯s study and ask Master to go there,¡± Lin Mengya said. After pondering for a while, she thought it was a serious matter and she had better let her father know it.


    The servant quickly did as she asked after bowing.


    In the study, Lin Mengya hurriedly explained the ins and outs of her brother¡¯s case to her father. Learning that the visitor was likely to bring the evidence that Lin Nansheng didn¡¯t commit treason, Lin Muzhi, who had been gloomy, felt relieved more or less.


    In the past few days, he had been snubbed and ostracized, as he, who had devoted himself to guarding the border over the years, had forgotten how important the complicated relationship network was in the Capital City.


    Fortunately, he had a smart and sensible daughter. Trying all he could to help her could make him, such an incompetent father, feel relieved.


    ¡°Sister Lin, sorry for coming late.¡± The two of them in the study heard Gou An¡¯s hearty voice before seeing him.


    Lin Mengya exchanged glances with her father and could not help feeling secretly delighted when she heard Gou An¡¯s hearty voice.


    Could there be a turnaround in her brother¡¯s case?


    As she thought, Gou An, who was dressed as an errant knight, strode into the study.


    He, who was travel-worn and weary, seemed to have just returned from another place. Lin Mengya immediately introduced Gou An and her father to each other, and then asked them to have a seat and instructed the servant to serve Gou An a cup of tea.


    However, Gou An drank tea and made conventional remarks without mentioning anything about clearing her brother¡¯s name.


    Lin Mengya found it strange. Judging from her understanding of Gou An, he was unlikely to beat around the bush.


    Could it be that things didn¡¯t go well?


    After Gou An ran out of conventional remarks, Lin Mengya and her father stayed unhurried.


    Meanwhile, Gou An, who had always been straightforward, felt his face was burning.


    He sighed in a low voice, feeling extremely guilty.

 Chapter 698 - Gou Ans Visit

    ¡°Third Brother Gou, if you have any difficulties, feel free to let me know. Since my brother and you are close friends, my father and I will appreciate your help very much no matter what news you bring,¡± Lin Mengya said sincerely.


    After all, Gou An was an innocent outsider in this matter.


    If it weren¡¯t for his close relationship with her brother, he would not have gotten involved in this mess.


    Therefore, even if he did not bring good news, she had to be grateful to him for what he had done.


    ¡°Alas, Sister Lin, please don¡¯t say that. Back then, Second Senior Fellow Apprentice and I practiced martial arts in the same sect and he took good care of me, so I should certainly take all risks to save him. I planned to go to confront Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice in person, and he agreed to come with me to explain what has happened. Unexpectedly, we had an accident on the way here. Now, Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is in imminent danger, so I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t come to give you an explanation,¡± Gou An said.


    Lin Mengya finally realized why a few days ago Gou An sent a message that he had found a solution but seemed to be in a difficult position today.


    Exchanging glances with her father, who also looked confused, Lin Mengya involuntarily inquired about the cause and effect of the whole thing. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Speaking of this, Gou An gritted his teeth with his face turning livid with rage.


    ¡°Despite his identity as a high official of the Nan¡¯an State, my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is open and aboveboard. I don¡¯t believe he has betrayed Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, let alone Fourth Junior Fellow Apprentice. So I went to meet Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice in private. As I expected, he was unaware of what had happened, and he said he had been sent away these days. Learning that the token of their sworn brotherhood was used as evidence against Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, he was anxious and intended to come to the Capital City in secret with me to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, we were hunted on the way. Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, who was seriously injured, is now recovering in a residence in the suburbs of the Capital City. I can only enter the Capital City in advance and discuss countermeasures with you,¡± he said seriously.


    His Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice must have been injured seriously.


    Lin Mengya and her father did not expect things would come to this.


    They had thought Lin Nansheng had been betrayed by his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice. However, his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice was actually an innocent pawn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you two. I¡¯m wondering how your Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is now?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    At this moment, her suspicion that the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice could have evil designs had been dispelled.


    Despite the tension between Dajin and the Nan¡¯an State, the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice didn¡¯t hesitate to come in secret to prove her brother¡¯s innocence and even suffered such a serious injury.


    His openness proved that he was definitely not a person obsessed with the desire for power.


    Therefore, she decided to save him!


    ¡°My Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is proficient in martial arts and was caught off guard on the way here. At present, although his wounds have been dressed, the strong poison in his wounds almost killed him,¡± Gou An said.


    Hearing him mention poison, Lin Mengya immediately had some confidence.


    Around the world, there was probably no poison other than the mutated poison in her body she couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s poisoned, I can handle it. I¡¯ll give you the antidote, and you can feed him some after returning. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to go to your place to heal him in the next couple of days. So I hope you could send someone to keep in contact with me these days. I will find this opportunity as soon as possible,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although it would attract attention if she went out now, she had to go to treat the Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, who came to help her brother.


    Lin Mengya sent someone to fetch the fine antidote and ointment for external injuries in her room and gave Gou An careful instructions. After that, she saw Gou An, who kept expressing his gratitude, off.


    Then only Lin Mengya and her father were left in the study.


    The news brought by Gou An just now made them even frown more tightly.


    ¡°Who do you think did this?¡± Lin Muzhi asked.


    He, who was more proficient in handling this kind of tricky problem than the ways of the world, hit the nail on the head as soon as he spoke.


    Lin Mengya racked her brain for various possibilities and finally found a clue.


    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s done by His Majesty. The most likely suspect is the Shangguan Family. But I¡¯m puzzled why the Shangguan Family insists on driving our family into a tight corner at this time. Are they unaware of His Majesty¡¯s intention, or are they powerful enough to ignore His Majesty¡¯s intention?¡±


    Lin Mengya was well aware that the Shangguan Family had been trying to bring down the Lin Family.


    But they were not reckless people. Even the Empress managed to get everything she wanted through meticulous plans over the years.


    Although the Lin Family had lost power, it did not mean that this was the best time to bring the Lin Family down.


    The Emperor detained her brother without interrogating him, which indicated that the Emperor hadn¡¯t made the decision.


    Wasn¡¯t the Shangguan Family afraid of enraging the Emperor by acting rashly and almost killing someone from the Nan¡¯an State at this moment?


    ¡°No, in my opinion, their target is probably the Nan¡¯an State. Since Gou An is trustworthy as you said, there should be no outsider aware that he went to ask the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State for help, unless they had kept an eye on the Nan¡¯an State so that they acted so fast,¡± Lin Muzhi said.


    What he said was exactly what Lin Mengya was thinking.


    If this was the case, it was no wonder that the heir of Commandery Prince Lian was hunted within Dajin.


    ¡°Do they intend to provoke the Nan¡¯an State and start a war? Even if they want the military power, once they succeed in doing that, the commander will not necessarily be one of them!¡± Lin Mengya said fearfully.


    If the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State was really killed this time, the Nan¡¯an State would certainly not let it go.


    When the time came, the civilians would be plunged into misery and suffering.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, you don¡¯t know Shangguan Lei. He once killed the surrendering soldiers in three cities in a battle. This was the reason why the late Emperor sent him to a temple to cultivate his moral quality. But for this reason, all forces are afraid of his ruthless means. As such, if the Nan¡¯an State tries to invade our country, in order to deter them from invasion, His Majesty is most likely to appoint him, the homicidal maniac, as the commander,¡± Lin Muzhi said with a frown, seeming to be worried about this as well.


    Although Lin Mengya had never seen the cruel side of General Shangguan Lei, she could imagine it based on the means of Shangguan Qing and the Empress.


    A person like him might be a valiant general in a campaign to take cities and seize territory, but what the country needed most now was maintaining a stable situation.


    If he gained military power, it would definitely cause a catastrophe!


    ¡°In this case, we can¡¯t allow him to gain military power. But he may not be able to gain military power successfully by only setting up our family. The Jin Family of military officers for generations and the other generals, who are experienced in military operations and much younger than him, may not be inferior to him!¡± As soon as Lin Mengya finished speaking, both Lin Muzhi and she had a bad intuition.


    In order to get military power, Shangguan Lei managed to set them up. How could he let the other military officers go?


    ¡°Go to those lords¡¯ mansions and find out if anything goes wrong these days!¡± Lin Mengya quickly sent some servants to gather information.


    At present, the Lin Family had attracted all attention, so even if the Shangguan Family took actions in secret, it would not be discovered easily.


    Nevertheless, once the Shangguan Family found an opportunity to bring down their opponents, it would be too late to stop them.


    Lin Mengya and her father were anxious when waiting for news.


    Both of them didn¡¯t want those lords to be implicated.


    However, as it was getting late, Lin Mengya became increasingly worried.


    If those lords were fine, the servants she sent would have come back earlier. But they hadn¡¯t come back yet, which meant the situation could be complicated.


    Hopefully, she could warn those lords against the Shangguan Family so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.


    ¡°Master, First Miss, they¡¯re back.¡± They finally heard a voice from outside.


    Lin Mengya perked up and immediately called them in to report.


    However, only one of them came back, and he was dodging her eyes, seeming to be afraid of something.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me quickly. Where are the others?¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help urging the servant to report, but he just knelt on the ground, trembling and unable to speak.


    In the end, Lin Mengya¡¯s fierce glare made him speak in a trembling voice, ¡°We¡­ we went to those lords¡¯ mansions and found nothing unusual. It¡¯s only¡­ only when we arrived at Hussar General Shen¡¯s mansion that we found¡­ that all the members of his mansion have¡­ been killed!¡±


    The servant seemed to have been scared out of his wits by what had just happened, so he said intermittently while trembling terribly.


    Both Lin Muzhi and Lin Mengya were stunned and could hardly believe it.


    ¡°Lord Shen could compare with me in martial arts, and he has always been cautious. Are you sure that all of them have been killed?¡± Lin Muzhi opened his eyes wide in dismay and asked.


    Lord Shen had been his intimate friend over the years.


    The two of them had supported each other on the battlefield many times, and had managed to pass through dangerous crises safely by risking their lives to protect each other.


    Learning that his old friend had suffered such an unexpected misfortune, Lin Muzhi felt a mixture of grief and anger.


    ¡°Master, the 15 members of Lord Shen¡¯s family have been beheaded. When we entered the courtyard, we found all of their bodies were kneeling in the courtyard, which was quite horrifying,¡± the servant said in a trembling voice, seeming to be extremely reluctant to recall what had happened.


    However, Lin Muzhi felt everything in front of him went black. He didn¡¯t expect Lord Shen, who was an unyielding man, would suffer such a humiliation!

 Chapter 699 - The Extermination of the Shen Family

    ¡°How could this happen? Did you report this to the local government?¡± Lin Mengya, who was startled by the news brought by the servant, asked.


    How could such a tragedy happen in the Capital City without being noticed?


    ¡°Yes, we did. But they said that it was a very serious crime, so I came back to report it,¡± the servant answered.


    This was indeed a very serious crime.


    Of course, the local government had to deal with it cautiously. Otherwise, it could cause a storm tempestuous enough to throw all the people in the Capital City into a panic.


    ¡°You may leave now. I suppose you¡¯ve been frightened terribly today. But remember to keep it a secret. Do you understand?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The servant nodded obediently although he was still trembling all over. Just thinking about it could cause him to feel a chill down his spine, let alone mentioning it.


    After dismissing the servant, Lin Mengya was laden with anxiety.


    She said with a frown, ¡°Father, now it seems that you have to go and check it out in person. I have an intuition that the Shangguan Family must have something to do with what happened to Lord Shen.¡±


    Soon after the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State was assassinated and seriously injured, Lord Shen, who was likely to take over her father¡¯s military power, and the other 14 members of his family were killed.


    It was such a coincidence that she couldn¡¯t neglect the connection between the two incidents.


    What was more, although her father had resigned from his post, there was one thing that could not be ignored: If the Emperor was going to appoint someone else as the commander, her father¡¯s opinion was definitely the most significant.


    After all, only her father knew well about the situation at the border. Therefore, if Shangguan Lei intended to regain military power, the most important thing was to prevent her father from opposing it.


    However, it would be too risky for him to kill her father, who was in a position of power and trusted by the Emperor.


    As such, if he could get rid of all the other suitable candidates for the commander, given he was the only candidate in the imperial court, the Emperor had no choice but to appoint him as the commander even if her father opposed it.


    The slaughter of the Shen Family could be done by someone else.


    However, no one other than Shangguan Lei, an old jerk who did not even spare the old, weak, women and children, would humiliate the Shens by making them kneel and beheading them.


    Shangguan Lei started his plan with exterminating the Shen Family. Who was going to be his next target?


    In the parlor, Lin Mengya was a little restless.


    She had just secretly sent some servants to deliver messages to the lords, that were on good terms with the Lin Family.


    Although she couldn¡¯t predict who was going to be Shangguan Lei¡¯s next target, after thinking all possibilities over, she thought she could at least warn them so as to avoid the worst situation.


    Soon, those servants, who had gone to Lord Shen¡¯s mansion, were released by the magistrate.


    Lin Mengya inquired them one by one and learned that nothing unusual had happened to the other lords¡¯ families. Those she sent to deliver messages also came back successively.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that none of them suffered the same calamity as Lord Shen did.


    It was getting dark. Lin Mengya continued waiting in the parlor after taking a few bites of dinner.


    However, she still got no news from her father.


    Although her father was furious, he was not a reckless person. She believed that he would be able to control his emotions and find some clues of Lord Shen¡¯s case.


    Unusually the government chose to make a secret investigation this time.


    The spies Qinghu sent out hadn¡¯t heard any rumor of the extermination of Lord Shen¡¯s family.


    It seemed that the magistrate also knew that plenty of people could get involved in this case, so he had to investigate it secretly.


    Lin Mengya paced back and forth in the parlor.


    Since the sun went down, she had been waiting for her father¡¯s returning in deep worries.


    If Shangguan Lei dared to exterminate the Shen Family, he might dare to kill her father.


    Hopefully, her father could return safely.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better sit down. Your pacing back and forth is going to make me dizzy,¡± Qinghu leaned against the door, stared lazily at Lin Mengya and said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and check it out?¡± Lin Mengya, who felt uneasy, immediately walked up to Qinghu, fixed her fluid eyes on him and said pleadingly in earnest, which almost made Qinghu, who was not very strong-willed, nod in agreement.


    But at the last moment, Qinghu regained his sanity.


    He rolled his eyes, slightly exerted himself to press her, who was in deep worries, in a chair and said to her, ¡°Rest assured. If Shangguan Lei doesn¡¯t want to fall out with the Emperor at this time, he won¡¯t be stupid enough to kill your father. Don¡¯t forget that plenty of spies followed your father out, and now they can at least protect him. Besides, your father is immeasurably proficient in martial arts, and even I may not be his match.¡±


    Qinghu was surprised at Lin Muzhi¡¯s level in martial arts.


    After getting along with Lin Muzhi in the past few days, he found that Marquis Zhennan, who usually kept a low profile, was a top master in martial arts.


    In the martial arts circle, there were only a few people capable of surpassing him at his peak.


    As such, he was a little curious about Lin Muzhi, who as a general in the imperial court was supposed to be proficient in unrestrained movements suitable for fighting on the battlefield.


    Although his strength had declined, he was still sharp-eyed when it came to judging others¡¯ martial arts.


    Anyway, he considered Lin Muzhi was immeasurably proficient in martial arts.


    Only two people had left such an impression on him.


    It seemed that the master of the Lin Family had a lot of secrets, but he didn¡¯t want to explore them.


    ¡°Nevertheless, but the situation is unstable. I¡¯m still worried that my father will run into danger. Alas, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go out. It¡¯s my fault for being so reckless,¡± Lin Mengya patted herself on the head and said with regret.


    Qinghu could only say something to reassure her for now. After all, in such a serious situation, he couldn¡¯t promise her father would return safely.


    Finally, under the clear moonlight, the entire courtyard was brightly lit.


    Lin Mengya could no longer suppress her anxiety. Not only her father but even Long Tianyu, who should have returned earlier, didn¡¯t show up.


    The two men she cared about the most in the world did not show up in front of her as they promised, which caused her to be unable to restrain herself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Prepare a sedan for me. I must go out and check it out!¡± Lin Mengya gave an instruction.


    However, at the sight of Lin Mengya¡¯s anxious look, the guards around her turned to look at Hongyu, who was standing beside her.


    Hongyu shook her head quietly as a hint for them to remain inactive.


    After exchanging glances with Qinghu, Hongyu held on to Lin Mengya¡¯s right hand clenched unconsciously out of nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Miss. Master and His Highness may have been delayed by something. Besides, the Capital City is vast. You will try in vain to go out to look for them if you miss them on the way. In that case, they will have to look for you while you are looking for them, and you probably won¡¯t be able to find them until dawn. Why don¡¯t you stay here and let Qinghu send some people to look for them? At least, if Master and His Highness come back, you will know immediately, right?¡±


    Hongyu¡¯s words enlightened Lin Mengya, who was flustered by over concern.


    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down. What was wrong with her? Why was she so impetuous? She had experienced more dangerous situations than this before.


    Finally, Lin Mengya, who had paced back and forth, sat down.


    Glancing at those, who were staring at her with concern, she said, ¡°Sorry for making you worried. It¡¯s getting late. You¡¯d better go to bed. I think they should be back soon.¡±


    Those closely involved couldn¡¯t see as clearly as those outside.


    It was probably because Shangguan Lei¡¯s brutal means had frightened Lin Mengya a little.


    She was not intimidated by him, but was just surprised at his moves.


    After regaining her sanity, she quickly analyzed the current situation.


    Her father did not come back perhaps because he wanted to find some clues in the dark.


    After all, the 15 members of the Shen Family, who were killed in a ruthless and strange way, must have struggled desperately before dying.


    Although Lord Shen, who was highly skilled in martial arts, was defeated in the end, he might have left some traces.


    Lord Shen¡¯s mansion must have been sealed during the daytime, so her father couldn¡¯t get in for investigation until nightfall.


    It was impossible for the Emperor to be unaware of such a serious crime in the Capital City.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu was probably kept in the Imperial Palace by the Emperor for discussing countermeasures.


    After all, it was best to entrust his son with this confidential case.


    Besides, the victim was a general loyal to the Emperor. Judging from the Emperor¡¯s temperament, it was impossible for him not to get furious.


    Thinking of this, she felt most of her anxiety was dispelled.


    At least she could avoid making blind and disorderly conjectures when thinking seriously.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s analyses and conjectures were reasonable.


    Nevertheless, in order to force herself to calm down, Lin Mengya opened the music score for green stringed instrument in the Shen Nung System.


    Since she got this book, she had read it countless times.


    However, every time she read it, it gave her new inspiration.


    Soon, Lin Mengya benefited from forcing herself to read and concentrated on the music score for green stringed instrument.


    Those around her thought that she was thinking, so they all kept quiet.


    After a long while, Lin Mengya rubbed her sore temples.


    She had spent a long while reading the book and had learned a lot of things, and even felt a little numb after sitting for a long while. But she still got no news from her father and Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 700 - Calm Down

    However, Lin Mengya had calmed down at this moment.


    She knew very well that even if they got into trouble, she could only make things worse if she lost her composure.


    Lin Mengya, who was tapping her smooth forehead lightly with her index finger and pondering quietly, was at her peak.


    She said, ¡°Qinghu, you lead some people to the Shen¡¯s Mansion to coordinate with my father. Remember, just watch over my father in secret and don¡¯t alert the enemy. If my father really gets into trouble, you can use the enemy¡¯s strength against the enemy.¡±


    Seeing Lin Mengya return to normal, Qinghu could not help showing a wicked smile.


    That was the spirit. The young lady, who was able to trick him with a smile so that he admired her from the bottom of his heart, had come back.


    ¡°Tell Zhu Yan to come over. I¡¯ll assign him a task,¡± Lin Mengya gave an instruction.


    After Qinghu went out quietly with his followers, Hongyu and the other three maids stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side as her most capable assistants.


    After a while, Zhu Yan appeared in front of Lin Mengya with a reluctant look on his face.


    Although the young man still had difficulty in getting along with the others after living in Lin Mengya¡¯s courtyard for a period of time, he had been used to this kind of unrestrained life.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head, glanced at Zhu Yan, who had obviously grown taller and sturdier, and said to him with a meaningful smile on her pretty face, ¡°I heard from the others that you¡¯ve felt bored recently and want something to do?¡±


    After they returned to Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, Zhu Yan didn¡¯t have to take Yinghua to meet his mother in the woods outside the city in the name of hunting on the first and fifteenth days of every month because Yinghua had been sent away.


    It made Zhu Yan, who would like to keep himself busy, feel extremely bored.


    He looked vigilantly at Lin Mengya, the only person he was wary of in the mansion.


    Every time he saw Lin Mengya, he somehow felt that she had seen through his mind, and he had a strong aversion to this feeling.


    ¡°In fact, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. I know that you¡¯ve taken good care of Snow and the baby tiger, so I think only you can perform this task. If you make it, I can allow you to go out for a few days. Can you agree to help me on this condition?¡± Lin Mengya said like an evil spirit in hell trying to lure people into depravity.


    She always knew exactly what everyone¡¯s strongest desire was.


    Zhu Yan cautiously glanced at Lin Mengya, but he did not immediately consent to her request.


    Instead, he stared suspiciously at Lin Mengya with folded arms. Recently, she had given repeated instructions that they were not allowed to get out of the mansion at will.


    In this case, what did she mean by promising to let him go out?


    ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± Zhu Yan asked.


    In the face of Zhu Yan, who had obviously taken the bait, Lin Mengya deliberated for a while before speaking slowly with a cunning smile, ¡°Nothing difficult. I just want you to put on a show with Snow and the baby tiger. Rest assured. They are so close to you that they won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Not to mention Zhu Yan, even the others in the room could sense the raging fire behind Lin Mengya.


    Amid the flames, a shadow, which looked like Lin Mengya, was waving a flaming chain, seeming to be looking for her prey¡­


    The others could not help shrinking their necks, wondering what she was up to.


    ¡°It¡¯s an easy job. I¡¯ll do as you ask on one condition: if I make it, you should let me go out for half a month and bear all the costs.¡± Zhu Yan lifted his chin and solemnly negotiated with Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to bargain at all. She looked at him with a smile, then stretched out her palm to give him a high five and said, ¡°No problem. Deal!¡±


    The crisp sound caused by the high five stunned Zhu Yan.


    She directly consented to his condition. He should have asked for more just now, shouldn¡¯t he?


    Before Zhu Yan reacted, Lin Mengya waved her hand as a hint for Zhu Yan to come close to her ear.


    After she gave him some instructions, he showed a big smile, revealing his glistening silvery white canine teeth which made his smile wicked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡± He agreed with certainty.


    Both of them showed tacit expressions, puzzling those around them.


    Nevertheless, they only knew that from a certain point of view, Zhu Yan and Lin Mengya were basically the same kind of people, who could never get tired of watching the fun.


    It was quiet at night. Lin Mengya yawned slightly after arranging everything.


    Waiting was useful. Not long after she gave Zhu Yan instructions, Long Tianyu sent someone to inform her that he was kept in the Imperial Palace by his father tonight to discuss something important and that she should go to bed earlier.


    Although he didn¡¯t come back, she felt greatly relieved.


    Recalling what had happened today, Lin Mengya realized that she had lost her composure.


    She knocked her head with her knuckles. Perhaps because she was getting increasingly weak, she became so overanxious that she made a fuss over such a thing and almost lost control of herself.


    She rubbed her sore glabella, thinking she was running out of energy. She wondered what would become of herself in the end.


    ¡°First Miss, Master is back with the others.¡± Lin Mengya was lying on the couch and resting her mind with her eyes closed in Grace Butterfly Courtyard, when she heard an attendant¡¯s voice from outside.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes immediately and ran out of Grace Butterfly Courtyard even without putting on her shoes.


    In her father¡¯s study, her father, who was safe and sound, was talking with Qinghu with his head down.


    Lin Mengya came over in a hurry, temporarily interrupting them, who were having a conversation in low voices.


    ¡°All of you may leave now. I can take care of my father.¡± After dismissing the servants, Lin Mengya stepped forward and looked her father up and down.


    It was only when she made sure he was safe and sound that she felt relieved.


    ¡°Look at you, you still act like a child. Come on, go to fetch First Miss¡¯s shoes,¡± Lin Muzhi involuntarily said with concern at the sight of her bare feet under her dress.


    Despite the fatigue between his eyebrows, he cared about his daughter the most.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just left in a hurry. Oh, father, did you find any clues during this visit?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    She sat in a chair, while Hongyu was trying to help her gently put on a pair of soft shoes they brought.


    Seeing that his daughter was in such a hurry, Lin Muzhi could not help smiling bitterly, thinking she must have been terribly worried.


    ¡°Yes, I found some clues. If it weren¡¯t for the help of this young man beside you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to return safely today. After nightfall, I sneaked into Brother Shen¡¯s mansion to check around. The inner courtyard was in a mess. It seemed that Brother Shen was subdued by force. But before I left, I accidentally saw a few people sneak into Brother Shen¡¯s mansion silently and seem to be searching something,¡± Lin Muzhi said while trying hard to recall what he had seen.


    Lin Mengya was also lost in thought.


    She had thought it was Shangguan Lei who exterminated the Shen Family so that he could have one less competitor.


    Could the culprit be someone else?


    ¡°Father, do you know who exterminated the Shen Family and who sneaked into the Shen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Lin Muzhi pondered for a moment before replying slowly, ¡°In Brother Shen¡¯s study, I found a joint report recommending Lord Jin as the successor to me. I suppose this report brought him the fatal disaster. Moreover, although Brother Shen and his family members were beheaded, I examined their bodies when no one noticed it, and found that they were all killed by the Thunder Palm, Shangguan Lei¡¯s unique skill, and the culprit probably humiliated them by making them kneel after killing them with the intention of warning those who are still alive.¡±


    All kinds of thoughts quietly gathered in Lin Mengya¡¯s mind and merged into a mess.


    Meanwhile, the answer, which was the closest to the truth, gradually came to light after her painstaking analysis.


    She said, ¡°Father, as you said, Shangguan Lei might intend to warn us. I heard from you that although Lord Shen was a loyal official, he was upright and not very powerful, so he didn¡¯t have an extensive network in the imperial court. It¡¯s reasonable for the Shangguan Family to make him their first target. But I¡¯m confused why those killers sent others to search for what they wanted in the middle of the night instead of taking it away when they went to kill Lord Shen.¡±


    It was extremely unreasonable.


    If Lord Shen was killed, made to kneel and beheaded before being discovered by the servants she sent, the killers had plenty of time.


    If they killed Lord Shen in order to get the joint report in his hands, why did they leave it behind instead of taking it away?


    Since her father could discover it, so could the Emperor.


    If Shangguan Lei was behind this, wouldn¡¯t he expose his identity in this way?


    However, her father was certain that all 15 members of Lord Shen¡¯s family were killed by the Shangguan Family¡¯s unique skill.


    It was another unreasonable point.


    Since they were killed by the Shangguan Family¡¯s unique skill, the killers must be very close to Shangguan Lei.


    Otherwise, others had neither the chance nor the guts to steal the unique skill of the Shangguan Family.


    Her father said, ¡°Lord Shen has left the army for a long time, so he didn¡¯t know the secrets of the army. Those people were definitely not after an ordinary thing. But Lord Shen has remained uncorrupted and rejected illegally gotten wealth. So I¡¯m also curious about what they were after.¡±

 Chapter 701 - The Princess’s Visit at Night

    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the news her father brought would make the extermination of the Shen Family even more complicated and confusing.


    By now, her father had verified that all 15 members of the Shen Family were killed by the Shangguan Family¡¯s unique skill. In this light, even if Shangguan Lei was not the culprit, the culprit must be someone from the Shangguan Family.


    It was a pity that Lord Shen was dead and the Magistrate had prevented the news from being spread in time.


    For the time being, they could only count on the Emperor to uphold justice for Lord Shen¡¯s family.


    But now in order to keep the Shangguan Family under control for the time being, the Emperor was more likely to minimize the significance of this case and smooth things over.


    ¡°In this case, perhaps what happened to Uncle Shen¡¯s family is not as simple as it seems. We should be careful in secret. Father, don¡¯t worry. I have sent more people out. No matter what action the government takes, we will be aware of it immediately,¡± Lin Mengya comforted her father while thinking about her plan.


    Shangguan Lei indeed exterminated the Shen Family ruthlessly, but it would lead to a lot of trouble.


    She believed that they would definitely take actions to temporarily counteract the impact of this matter, and she should seize this chance to push Shangguan Lei into a tight corner!


    ¡°I, Lin Muzhi, will definitely bring down the Shangguan Family!¡± Her father said through clenched teeth with hatred in his eyes.


    The Shangguan Family first murdered the woman he loved and plotted against his only daughter later. Now, in order to warn his colleagues on good terms with him, they did such a ruthless thing.


    He swore that he would personally eradicate them in his lifetime!


    ¡°Rest assured, Father. I will help you do that,¡± Lin Mengya said with a cold face.


    Speaking of this, there was indeed a blood feud between the Shangguan Family and her family.


    She, Lin Mengya, would never forget this deep-seated hatred!


    In the dark, Lin Mengya and her father showed undisguised hatred without scruple.


    At the same time, it was not peaceful in the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion either.


    Compared with the tranquil and tasteful Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion, the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, which was the Empress¡¯s parents¡¯ home with plenty of members holding important positions, was obviously more magnificent.


    In the dark, the solemn mansion composed of three regular and spacious courtyards was still brightly lit. Although it was located outside the imperial area, where rich families gathered, it still looked extraordinary and giant against the princes¡¯ mansions.


    However, the extremely wealthy Shangguan Family was enveloped by a depressing atmosphere.


    All the servants and attendants in the courtyard bowed their heads respectfully and silently knelt on the ground as soon as they saw the figure under a pure black cloak, and some timid people among them had begun to shiver, as all of them knew that whenever this fiend was in a bad mood, this place would become her hunting ground and no one would be able to escape from her clutches.


    Today, this fiend seemed to be in a bad mood. Therefore, they were wondering who among them would be the target of this big shot today.


    They knelt there, trembling with fear, afraid that misfortune would befall them.


    But the figure passed by them in a hurry, directly ignoring these worthless trash.


    She pushed open the door of the conference hall of the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion with her white and slender hands.


    All those gathering inside turned around and looked at the girl standing at the door with a frosty face.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to court death!¡± She said in a cold and angry tone.


    Those sitting in the hall were all the core members of the Shangguan Family.


    In the seat of honor, there sat a white-haired old man, who was dressed in pale blue clothes with firm and hale facial features.


    Despite his wrinkly face, he still gave the impression that he couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    He was Shangguan Lei, the real power holder of the Shangguan Family. Although he had been over seventy years old, he was still solid and hale.


    Under his guidance, the Shangguan Family rose steadily and eventually became a notable and powerful family.


    As soon as they heard the girl¡¯s censure, their face changed instantly.


    However, Shangguan Lei, who was sitting in the seat of honor, only shot an indifferent glance at the girl and then calmed down.


    ¡°Cousin Mengru, what are you talking about? Is there any misunderstanding?¡± In the hall, a handsome young man, who was standing in a noticeable position, came up to her and said to her with a flattering and gentle smile.


    The young man, who was tall with a fair and clear complexion, had always enjoyed great popularity among the girls of the Shangguan Family, but he was quite arrogant and had never taken anyone seriously.


    It was rare for him to please a girl in this way.


    ¡°Shangguan Lin, get out of my way! Throw off your hypocritical mask. I¡¯m a princess! Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think you can claim to be my cousin in my grandparents¡¯ home!¡± Unexpectedly, the girl said, showing no respect for him.


    The young man named Shangguan Lin froze instantly.


    After a slight change in expression, he stepped back indignantly under the gazes of the others, who were gloating over his embarrassment.


    The girl casually took off her cloak, revealing her pink palace dress, which made her look delicate and lovely.


    However, her face, which was full of arrogance, gave the impression that she was definitely not an ordinary girl.


    She found an empty seat on the right side of Shangguan Lei and directly walked over.


    She sat down without hesitation and gave a hard look at those, who were staring at her with dissatisfaction, after looking around.


    Then she said, ¡°Humph, don¡¯t try to play any trick here. Although my mother is in the Imperial Palace, she has learned what happened outside. Today, I have to warn you. If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable explanation of the extermination of the Shen Family, my mother will definitely not let you smooth things over!¡±


    The girl¡¯s frosty tone caused everyone in the conference hall to gasp in fear.


    She was none other than Long Mengru, the noblest princess in the Imperial Palace.


    The outsiders might have no idea what was going on, but the members of the Shangguan Family clearly knew that the Empress¡¯s sending her most trusted daughter to denounce them meant that she was really furious and they were in trouble.


    Long Mengru coldly snorted and sat upright in her seat, showing no respect for anyone.


    This afternoon, her mother learned about the extermination of the Shen Family.


    Moreover, her mother¡¯s followers learned from the coroner that all 15 members of the Shen Family were killed by her grandfather¡¯s unique skill.


    In this case, anyone, who was not totally stupid, could tell the Shangguan Family was behind this.


    Her mother had changed the direction of the investigation by covering up the traces left at the scene a little, otherwise, she might be standing here today.


    ¡°Mengru, behave yourself. It¡¯s unbecoming of you to show no respect for your grandfather!¡± Old Madam Shangguan, who was seated next to Shangguan Lei, said.


    In this family, she was the one who doted on this intelligent granddaughter the most. For this reason, she had the closest relationship with Long Mengru and was the only one in this family Long Mengru was willing to obey.


    Since her grandma, who was the closest to her, said so, Long Mengru had to suppress her anger for the time being.


    Nevertheless, she was not finished with them yet and just did her grandmother a favor temporarily.


    Seeing Long Mengru stop rebuking them, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    They all knew that once this devilish princess got angry, she would vent her anger without considering anyone¡¯s feelings.


    At this moment, the discussion in the conference hall came to an end.


    Glancing at his family members, who wanted to say something but hesitated, Shangguan Lei waved his hand as a hint for them to leave.


    All of them were eager to leave the girl, who was glaring at them with a horrible look in her eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, the conference hall, which had been crowded just now, became empty.


    Long Mengru continued sitting there, disinclined to look at anyone.


    Finally, only the three of them were left here.


    Long Mengru looked impatient, but she could not vent her anger on her grandfather.


    ¡°Mengru, why did you come out in the middle of the night? If your father discovers it, won¡¯t he punish you?¡± With no others around, Old Madam Shangguan put away her serious look, stood up, held her granddaughter¡¯s hand lovingly, and reproached her with a worried look.


    ¡°Grandma, you dote on me the most. I don¡¯t want to come out late at night, but you don¡¯t know my mother got so furious that she even rebuked me. If I don¡¯t come out to find out the truth, I¡¯m afraid my mother will feel uncomfortable with rage!¡± Long Mengru pouted with an aggrieved look and complained to her grandmother about her difficult position.


    Although she was intimidating to others, she still acted like a spoiled child in front of her grandmother.


    ¡°Poor child. What¡¯s wrong with your mother? How could she take it out on my granddaughter for such a trifle? I¡¯ll give her a lecture in person later,¡± Old Madam Shangguan said.


    Hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Long Mengru finally showed a smile.


    Since she was a child, her grandmother had doted on her the most. When she made mistakes, her grandmother always kept her at the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion with various excuses and then let her go back to the Imperial Palace after her mother cooled down.


    By now, most of her grievances were dispelled, and she was no longer as cold as before.


    With a sweet smile, she meekly helped her grandmother to sit down.


    ¡°What did your mother say about this?¡± Shangguan Lei asked.


    He did not dote on his granddaughter very much.


    However, when he spoke of his eldest daughter he was proud of, there was a flash of worry in his sharp eyes.


    The successor excelled the predecessor. She was his proudest daughter as well as the person he feared the most.


    Long Mengru, who had been appeased by her grandmother, sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother said someone tries to gain profit in risk may put himself in danger.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Shangguan Lei’s Ulterior Motive

    Although Long Mengru still appeared to be in a huff, she had calmed down a great deal in front of her grandfather.


    Shangguan Lei glanced meaningfully at his granddaughter for a while and then looked away.


    He did not know whether it was a misfortune or not. His granddaughter took after her mother in scheming more than his good-for-nothing grandson did.


    If Mengru were a man, he would not have to make another plan.


    ¡°I understand what your mother meant. It was your uncle who did this in private. I¡¯ve already punished him. Go back and tell your mother that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± Shangguan Lei said.


    Although he had punished his son, it didn¡¯t sound like he was in the wrong.


    On hearing his words, Long Mengru furrowed her delicate brows. Over the years, her grandfather had been away from home and left the domestic affairs to be handled by her mother.


    What did he mean by saying that now?


    ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Grandpa, don¡¯t you know that what he has done could offer my father a reason to eradicate our Shangguan Family? Don¡¯t you know how hard my mother has tried to maintain our Shangguan Family¡¯s position over the years?¡± Long Mengru said, overwhelmed by emotions.


    But what she was more concerned about was that once Shangguan Family was battered because of this, it would have an influence on her and her mothers¡¯ position.


    She, who was overwhelmed by emotions, used sharp words.


    However, when she noticed that her grandfather fixed his sharp eyes on her as if looking at a stranger, she suddenly fell silent.


    Shangguan Lei was more like a man sizing up his opponent than a grandfather looking at his granddaughter.


    In an instant, Long Mengru was alerted.


    Although she just saw a flash of coldness in Shangguan Lei¡¯s eyes, she, who was born sensitive to such things, still sensed something from her grandfather¡¯s attitude.


    She suppressed her rage and fear.


    She, who had lived in the Imperial Palace over the years, had been perfectly proficient in disguising her emotions.


    Although she has sensed something, she still managed to maintain her composed look perfectly.


    Perhaps her grandfather just considered her as a willful princess.


    Well, she would like to maintain this image.


    ¡°Just report to your mother as I said, and she will understand. She had a hard time over the years, so I come back to help her. Well, instruct someone to send her back and avoid attracting the attention of the others in the Imperial Palace,¡± Shangguan Lei said.


    As the head of the entire family, he carried a lot of weight so that even Old Madam Shangguan had to obey his orders.


    Holding her granddaughter¡¯s hand, Old Madam Shangguan naturally knew that her stubborn granddaughter was extremely dissatisfied with this result.


    But now, they had to accept Shangguan Lei¡¯s arrangement for the time being.


    Long Mengru, who looked resentful, was dragged by her grandmother to the inner courtyard, where the female members lived.


    As soon as she stepped into her grandmother¡¯s courtyard and smelled the fragrance of the orchids, her face softened a little.


    When she was a child, she often hung out here, but she, who was young with delicate skin back then, was often bitten by bugs.


    Therefore, her grandmother instructed the servants to cultivate this kind of orchids, which could expel bugs, in all seasons other than winter.


    The fragrance deeply rooted in her memory improved her mood a little.


    Her grandmother was the only one in this family who truly loved her and her mother.


    Old Madam Shangguan led her granddaughter to the room and waved her hand to dismiss all the others.


    Under the bright candlelight, Old Madam Shangguan, who was noble and proud, only showed her deep affection for her granddaughter at the moment.


    ¡°Grandma, look at what grandpa has done. Others may have no idea how hard my mother has worked for what she has nowadays, but you¡¯re very clear about it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Long Mengru snuggled up to her grandmother and said with an aggrieved look.


    She was keenly aware that her grandparents were not on the same boat.


    As she expected, her grandmother stroked her beautiful hair lovingly, while her grandmother¡¯s whisper in her ear surprised her, ¡°Your grandfather has been bewitched by them. I¡¯ve long known that it¡¯s impossible for the children of those actresses to be goodies. Alas, I just feel sorry for Zhu¡¯er and Qing¡¯er. If it weren¡¯t for my incompetence, your uncle wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Long Mengru knew a lot about this story.


    Her grandmother, who was born in a wealthy family, was a perfect match for her grandfather.


    However, her grandmother was unlucky in her youth. After giving birth to her mother and aunt, her grandmother gave birth to her uncle, a sickly baby boy.


    Her uncle grew up as a chronic invalid.


    Although he was exceptionally intelligent, he was so weak as to be unable to stand any breeze.


    He could be considered as a burden in an ordinary family, let alone in a family of military officers like their Shangguan Family.


    Thus, her grandfather took a few concubines.


    Fortunately, given her grandmother¡¯s formidable means and her grandfather¡¯s respect for her grandmother, these concubines were unable to make waves.


    However, each of their sons was stronger than another.


    Now their sons had grown up. If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s position as the Empress, those concubines would have brought her grandmother down long ago.


    ¡°Humph, how dare they, the humble sons of concubines, compete with my uncle? Now they even tried to set a hand in the affairs of the royal family. Damn it!¡± Long Mengru cursed.


    She had never considered them as her uncles.


    As the children of concubines, they were destined to be the stepping stone for the noble lineal descendants.


    But now, these humble people dared to challenge their master, which was unbearable!


    ¡°Therefore, you and your mother must be careful. Now I usually spend a little time with your grandfather, and I think those bitches definitely have spoken ill of us when having pillow talks with your grandfather. I can keep the family under control for the time being, but you and your mother are going to have a hard time in the Imperial Palace,¡± Old Madam Shangguan said.


    Of course, she was most worried about her daughter and grandchildren.


    Long Mengru nodded with a heavy heart. If her mother and she lost the support of her grandparents¡¯ family, there would be a lot more obstacles on the way to striving for the throne.


    As she thought of this, a sinister and cold look flashed across her bright eyes.


    If they really got in her and her mother¡¯s way, she had to make some preparations early.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stand in her way. If they refused to suit their actions to the situation, she would have to get rid of them so that they could meet the ancestors of the Shangguan Family!


    It was destined to be a restless night in all places.


    It had been just an hour since Lin Mengya went to bed. She opened her eyes and heaved a sigh in the dark.


    She had fallen asleep in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms since they slept together.


    Now, Lin Mengya felt that she was not used to sleeping without being held by him.


    After she lit the candles, she found a shadow standing in front of the door.


    Just when she was about to call for help, she gradually saw Qinghu¡¯s worried face in the candlelight.


    ¡°I was almost scared to death. Why do you stay up and come here so late?¡± Lin Mengya patted her chest and asked.


    Then she felt Qinghu put his coat, which was still warm, on her.


    ¡°When I followed your father to the Shen¡¯s Mansion today, I found some clues. The deaths of these people may have something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult, so I think you and your father had better stay out of this,¡± Qinghu said with a serious look.


    If the Candle Dragon Cult didn¡¯t get involved in this, Lin Mengya would be safe.


    But now, the change in his connection with the Candle Dragon Cult made him unable to know what exactly the Candle Dragon Cult was trying to do, so he was preoccupied with more troubles.


    ¡°The Candle Dragon Cult gets involved again. What are they trying to do?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The haunting organization now got involved in this.


    However, hadn¡¯t they been colluding with the Crown Prince and the Empress?


    Could it be that they exterminated the Shen Family on the instructions of the Empress and the Crown Prince?


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya still thought that she seemed to have neglected something.


    Seeing that she was trying so hard to think, Qinghu did not disturb her.


    After all, Lin Mengya had her plan, while the Candle Dragon Cult had their way of carrying out their tasks.


    As long as they didn¡¯t find out about his identity, he could barely keep Lin Mengya safe, assuming that she wasn¡¯t one of the targets of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    ¡°My father said that another group of people went to the Shen¡¯s Mansion to search something. Did you see what they tried to search?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Qinghu thought for a moment, and then shook his head and said, ¡°They searched very carefully, but after they left, I checked around and found no clues. Oh, if there¡¯s anything missing, a hairpin Madam Shen wore seemed to be missing after they left. Madam Shen was the only one who looked serene with her eyes closed, so I remember it very clearly.¡±


    In terms of martial arts, her father might be better than Qinghu.


    However, her father might not be as careful as Qinghu in paying attention to details.


    ¡°Only a hairpin is missing. Are you sure? Do you remember what the hairpin looks like?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Qinghu tried hard to recall. After all, he had just glanced at it.


    After a long while, Qinghu could only shake his head to show that he failed to recall.


    It was good enough for him to remember the hairpin. It was an imposition to ask him to recall what it looked like.


    ¡°Perhaps they are just a gang of robbers fishing in troubled waters,¡± Lin Mengya gave an explanation even unconvincing to herself.


    But she had no extra clues. Now the Emperor kept the case under his control. Even if she wanted to participate in the investigation, the Emperor would not allow her.


    But now she had to stay at home. If she hadn¡¯t come home back then, she probably would have been kept in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion like a caged canary.


    She had to do something to help her father and Long Tianyu.

 Chapter 703 - An Abnormal Phenomenon During the Spring Sacrificial Rite

    However, if she wanted to go out, at least she couldn¡¯t let the spies outside find out about her purpose.


    Otherwise, it could give rise to other contingencies.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be the annual Spring Sacrificial Rite a few days later, right?¡± Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, suddenly turned to look at Qinghu, and asked.


    Qinghu hesitated for a moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°How time flies. I got married after the last Spring Sacrificial Rite. Unexpectedly, it has been a year. Why don¡¯t we mobilize the members of our mansion for a lively Spring Sacrificial Rite so as to ward off ill luck?¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    The Spring Sacrificial Rite was a special festival of Dajin.


    Generally speaking, the Spring Sacrificial Rite was held in the last month of spring when everything came back to life and people started to sow.


    At this time, people prayed for favorable weather and a good harvest this year.


    As such, the Spring Sacrificial Rite celebration was even grander than that of the Spring Festival.


    It would be reasonable no matter how many people came in and out of the mansion when they were preparing for the Spring Sacrificial Rite.


    Although the spies were formidable, there were a limited number of them.


    Moreover, if she only did some common things every time she went out, they would gradually lose interest in tracking her.


    After all, the Spring Sacrificial Rite was approaching, and people jostled one another on the streets and could even lose their shoes in the crowd.


    Besides, the Shangguan Family had stirred up such trouble during this period. Part of the spies had to ambush around the Shen¡¯s Mansion and the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion, as common people were not competent at tracking and investigating.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. However, we must leave after the Spring Sacrificial Rite. I¡¯ve prepared everything we need on the way, and our followers have found out the whereabouts of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass. Once we set off, we will arrive there as soon as possible,¡± Qinghu said.


    Although Lin Mengya had been prepared for this, when she suddenly heard that she was really leaving, she had a mixed feeling and showed a bitter smile.


    In the end, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue and said with a reluctant smile, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Qinghu, who felt the same way at the moment, sighed and left her quietly.


    As Lin Mengya expected, on the second day of the Spring Sacrificial Rite, as the streets became crowded, many of the spies outside the mansion retreated one after another.


    It was extremely abnormal, as it was easier for them to mingle with the crowd and watch over her.


    However, the retreat of the spies meant that the spies watching over the Lin Family were gradually decreasing probably because of the Shangguan Family, which was in the teeth of the storm.


    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± There came a voice.


    Lin Mengya, who was playing chess with her father in the study, raised her head and glanced confusedly at the maid, who had just run in.


    The maid, who showed an anxious look on her flushed face at this moment, was none other than Baizhi, who was fond of eating and gossip.


    ¡°What did you hear this time? My father is here. Keep Cool and tell me,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    It was rare for her and her father to have time to sit down and play chess.


    Hearing Baizhi shout, Lin Muzhi, who had focused on the game, also looked up.


    Although Baizhi had been used to getting along with Lin Mengya causally, she was overwhelmed by Lin Muzhi¡¯s prestige over the years and immediately lowered her head.


    After greeting and bowing timidly to Lin Muzhi, she whispered a few words in Lin Mengya¡¯s ear hurriedly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Mengya seemed to have expected this and just asked casually.


    At the thought that the news she brought was not shocking enough, Baizhi quickly nodded her head heavily and widened her eyes to make her words sound more convincing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an unconvincing rumor. But don¡¯t disclose your identity outside, got it?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Many of the spies had left. Besides, her maids, who had stayed in the mansion recently, felt terribly bored indeed.


    As such, Lin Mengya decided to stop keeping them in the mansion and allowed them to get in and out freely in the name of preparing for the Spring Sacrificial Rite. However, they were not allowed to mention to outsiders that they were members of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.


    Her maids hurriedly agreed, especially Baiji, who had sneaked back to the drugstore to visit her parents these days.


    Lin Mengya wanted to settle her family members in the drugstore after she left.


    But her father wanted to take her brother back to their hometown to stay away from the trouble.


    After all, the Capital City was no longer a safe place, but it would be a heavy burden for them to take Baiji and the other girls with them.


    By now, Lin Mengya was known to be protective of her companions.


    It was hard to say if those people would hurt Baiji and the others after she disappeared.


    Moreover, they had to take Moyan with them. It was the best choice to settle them in the drugstore for the time being.


    Baiji¡¯s parents were strangers in the Capital City. Under Lin Mengya¡¯s deliberate protection, almost no one in the Capital City knew their relationship with Baiji.


    With them, who were reliable, around, she could set her mind at ease.


    Baizhi nodded as a hint that she understood.


    Watching Baizhi leave while murmuring, Lin Mengya smiled casually and put down a chess piece.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, are you going to keep your conversation from me?¡± Lin Muzhi asked, not interfering too much in his daughter¡¯s girlish behavior.


    In fact, Ya¡¯er had been sensible since she was a child. Moreover, she had become increasingly smart and sensible since she returned to normal from an imbecile.


    She would not hide anything he could know from him.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Muzhi also put down a chess piece. What was more, his excellent hearing had enabled him to hear Baizhi¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°Father, given your excellent hearing, how could you fail to hear it? However, this rumor is implausible and unconvincing,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although she appeared to be at a disadvantage after losing a large amount of chess pieces, her father, who made steady moves, seemed to be losing his chess pieces.


    Her strategies were cunning and changeable. Although her father met changes with constancy, he still gradually got lost when confronting her, who kept trying to pry into his intention in various ways.


    He was like a man walking in the desert. If he got lost, he could only end up being surrounded by the sand and dying in the wild wind.


    The game was set.


    ¡°A dragon is devoured by a wolf and a tiger. No one other than you can come up with this plan. Nevertheless, aren¡¯t you afraid this trick will be seen through? After all, many people in the Capital City know there is a white tiger and a white wolf in our mansion,¡± Lin Muzhi said.


    Although he was focused on the game, he still hit the nail on the head when giving Lin Mengya advice.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, there is only a white dog and a big white cat in our mansion. Moreover, Snow and the baby tiger can¡¯t fly, while the good show is put on in the sky. How can our two pets do that?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In fact, few people could tell whether Snow and the baby tiger were a tiger and a wolf when they were young.


    Moreover, after they grew up a little, Lin Mengya locked the two of them in another courtyard for the sake of safety every time there came visitors.


    What was more, no one in the Capital City expected that the two of them, that turned over to show their bellies and grunted the moment they saw Lin Mengya, were the real kings of the forest.


    Not to mention Zhu Yan¡¯s disdain for them, even Lin Mengya sometimes wondered if they were actually not a tiger and a wolf.


    As such, even if some unlucky guys witnessed the fierce fight between them and a dragon in the dark, they probably would not suspect her.


    ¡°Alas, what a cunning girl!¡± Lin Muzhi said helplessly with a sigh.


    His daughter completely took after his wife in her way of thinking.


    Only she could come up with such a cunning trick and send someone to carry it out.


    ¡°Father, you lost!¡± Lin Mengya lifted her head excitedly, glanced triumphantly at her father, and said.


    This was the first time she had defeated her father, a master in chess, in recent days.


    Lin Muzhi, who didn¡¯t care much about the outcome, watched his daughter pick up his chess pieces one by one, reached out to pick up the hot tea put aside and said, ¡°His Majesty will probably consider the Shangguan Family as a greater threat. Their Valiant Tiger Army has been famous for being brave and skillful in warfare, and their name as the Hungry Wolf Star will gradually become a thorn in His Majesty¡¯s flesh!¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Lin Mengya lifted her head and looked at her father meaningfully.


    She patted the nonexistent dust off her palm and continued saying with a tremendously complacent smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t they powerful and daring enough to exterminate Lord Shen¡¯s family regardless of the consequence that they will fall out with His Majesty? I¡¯d like to see if they can maintain their position after being suspected by His Majesty.¡±


    Perhaps the Emperor couldn¡¯t make up his mind to deal with the Shangguan Family because he suspected that they exterminated the Shen Family.


    But now the Shangguan Family, which had led a fierce army, seemed to show a sign of overthrowing their master. In this case, she would like to see if the extremely suspicious Emperor would really smile it away.


    Although this rumor could only be spread secretly, the Emperor, who had deployed his spies all over the Capital City, got the news as soon as it went out.


    In the imperial study, the Emperor was frowning, while Long Tianyu, dressed in a black court robe, expressionlessly finished reading the secret report presented by a spy.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you think of this?¡± The Emperor asked.


    Long Tianyu, who had stayed up all night, encountered such a thing after hurrying back from the government office.


    Despite his indifferent look, when he saw in the secret report that there seemed to be an abnormal phenomenon, where a dragon was devoured by a tiger and a wolf, he involuntarily thought of an extremely charming but cunning person.


    Could it have something to do with her?

 Chapter 704 - Widespread Rumor

    However, Long Tianyu just thought about it for a moment.


    When he raised his head again, he had concealed all his real emotions.


    He casually threw the secret report on the desk, glanced at his father, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s attempt to force Lin Mengya to leave Long Tianyu seemed to have estranged Long Tianyu from him.


    The Emperor looked up at his son.


    He also knew that these rumors were unconvincing.


    However, his increasingly strong sense of paranoia gave him an intuition that this matter might be a signal sent by someone, that intended to replace him!


    ¡°Anyway, you must get to the bottom of this. Put the Shen Family¡¯s case aside for the time being and deal with this first,¡± the Emperor said.


    Receiving his father¡¯s order, Long Tianyu left without hesitation.


    Watching his son turn to leave, the Emperor, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly felt uneasy.


    Long Tianyu had been such a person, who seemed to be obedient to him but actually was very stubborn, since childhood.


    Back then, he gave the order to deprive Lin Mengya of her position as Princess Yu, and now he was going to choose someone else as Princess Yu. However, Not only did Long Tianyu consent to his request, but Long Tianyu even proposed to choose his legal wife by himself.


    It seemed that Long Tianyu had totally forgotten Lin Mengya. But every night, he received the news that Long Tianyu spent the night in the Lin¡¯s Mansion.


    Nevertheless, no matter what task he assigned Long Tianyu, Long Tianyu just accepted it without saying a word.


    Seeing his son behave so obediently, he smelled something fishy.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him act recklessly,¡± the Emperor gave an order in a deep voice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a skinny figure slowly appeared in front of him and said, ¡°Okay, but Your Majesty, you seem to be pushing the Third Prince too hard.¡±


    None other than Yu Qiang in the Imperial Palace dared to say that.


    The Emperor rolled his eyes slightly and looked a little hesitant. Then, with a sparkle in his eyes, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said with a decisive look, ¡°I¡¯ve done these for the future of Dajin and Yu¡¯er. You don¡¯t have to say anything else about this. Just do your job.¡±


    Sighing in his heart, Yu Qiang left the imperial study with his mission.


    ¡°My country¡­ must be prosperous and exist for thousands of years!¡± The Emperor clenched his fists and said.


    Even Long Tianyu might not be as ambitious as the Emperor.


    However, the Emperor was unaware that it was merely an illusion.


    After strolling out of the Imperial Palace and arriving somewhere with no one else around, Long Tianyu finally changed his indifferent look a little.


    He was not sure before that it was his wife¡¯s trick.


    However, from the moment his father asked him to investigate this matter, he immediately realized his wife was the wire-puller.


    What other than the Shangguan Family, which had led the Valiant Tiger Army known as the fierce wolf, could the abnormal phenomena point at?


    Moreover, he had just reported to his father that the Shen Family seemed to be exterminated by someone from the Shangguan Family. Given his father¡¯s character, his father would naturally associate the case with the abnormal phenomena.


    What was more, how could there be any noble other than her in the Capital City who happened to have a big cat and a big dog?


    He was just wondering how she was going to make his father continue focusing on the Shangguan Family.


    Long Tianyu lifted his head and showed an imperceptible smile.


    Even the Shangguan Family was doomed since they dared to piss his wife off.


    At first, the rumor of a dragon devoured by a tiger and a wolf was only spread among a small number of people in the underclass and did not attract much attention.


    However, on the third day when the rumor became increasingly widespread, the children on the streets suddenly began to sing a song, which was short but popular.


    Soon, even the adults became familiar with the song.


    ¡°With a fierce wolf and a mighty tiger around, the long snake is bound to be slaughtered. The overturned tiles on the roof of the golden house suggest the ruler is going to be overthrown sooner or later.¡±


    Lin Mengya was shaking the rattle to amuse Moyan in her arms at the door when she vaguely heard children singing this nursery rhyme outside.


    ¡°First Miss, what does the song the children are singing outside mean?¡± A maid asked.


    In the yard, several old maids and girls gathered around Lin Mengya, having a chat while working on their embroidery.


    Since the First Miss returned home, the mansion had been filled with cheers and laughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably made up by a certain idle scholar to amuse children,¡± Lin Mengya said and kissed Moyan.


    The baby grew up very fast and became more and more agreeable.


    He showed a tremendously bright smile on his delicate face every time he saw his family members.


    Lin Mengya found his newly grown white teeth so cute every time she saw him.


    She kept hugging and kissing him, thinking that she really liked him a lot.


    ¡°But this song, which is about things like a wolf, a tiger and a golden house, is so strange. I¡¯m wondering where the children learned it,¡± a maid said.


    All of them had no idea, so after discussing for a while, they changed the subject to their embroidery.


    There was a sparkle in Lin Mengya¡¯s eyes as she listened to the song the children were singing outside.


    Those with a keen sense of insight could figure out what the song meant as soon as they heard it. Presumably, it would reach some people soon.


    It was said that the Shangguan Family had sent some people to prevent the rumor from being spread last time.


    She just wondered how they was going to deal with this crisis.


    The song became increasingly popular, and there were even different versions of it.


    There were plenty of people secretly tracking the source of the song, but they all failed.


    After all, it was spread from mouth to mouth. With no evidence, their attempt to find out the culprit amounted to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    That night, Lin Mengya hummed a tune and watched over Moyan, who had fallen asleep.


    Meanwhile, she was absorbed in a newly issued novel in her hands.


    Suddenly, a large hand blocked her line of sight.


    She lifted her head with a smile, threw the book aside, put her arms around his neck like a monkey and said, ¡°You have been away for several days. Tell me, do you have a mistress?¡±


    She was obviously doubting him, but she said in a coquettish tone.


    Long Tianyu immediately embraced her slender figure, rested his head on her soft shoulder and said, ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    Meanwhile, Long Tianyu greedily breathed in Lin Mengya¡¯s unique faint scent mixed with the scent of herbs, feeling his fatigue over the past few days seemed to have dissipated in an instant.


    ¡°Me too,¡± nestling in his arms, Lin Mengya whispered in a soft voice, that could only be heard by the two of them, and held him in her arms.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t know what loneliness felt like until they had mutual affinity.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been busy preparing for the Spring Sacrificial Rite? You¡¯d better be careful outside and take more guards with you,¡± as Long Tianyu said, he casually fiddled with a strand of her hair, which was as soft and tender as her.


    He was reluctant to let her, who was such a slender girl but shared his heavy burden, go through hardships.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. You must have been awfully busy recently. It¡¯s a tough job to deal with the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya smiled and teased him.


    Speaking of this, most of the problems he had to settle were caused by her on purpose.


    Moreover, if she hadn¡¯t known her husband was the only son the Emperor trusted now, she wouldn¡¯t have carried out this plan boldly.


    ¡°Mischievous girl, you always catch me off guard. Did you hide the baby tiger and Snow properly?¡± As Long Tianyu asked, he raised his eyebrows and looked down at the mischievous girl, who showed an innocent smile in his arms.


    ¡°Of course I did. I won¡¯t leave any trace so that the Shangguan Family can turn the table. His Majesty probably have long suspected that they intend to rebel,¡± Lin Mengya said with a rare complacent look she only showed in front of Long Tianyu.


    He fondled her cheek lovingly, pinched her pointed chin, and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to spend your time feeding yourself properly than plotting against them. This time, you may have hit the mark by a fluke. Those I deployed in the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion came back to report that the massacre of the Shen Family seemed to be done by the Shangguan Family on purpose. Even the Empress and the Crown Prince are likely to be kept in the dark about it.¡±


    The Shangguan Family turned out to be the culprit.


    Lin Mengya lifted her head from Long Tianyu¡¯s arms in puzzlement, thinking, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Shangguan Family always been supportive of the Crown Prince? Why do they have such an extravagant hope at such a critical moment?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s popularity is sinking, and my father often shows a sign of dethroning him. It¡¯s better to rely on themselves than to pin their hopes on a good-for-nothing. Although the Shangguan Family is suspected by my father, their strength should not be underestimated,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Lin Mengya understood this.


    The throne was the ultimate target of every slave of power.


    However, various forces engaged in internal strife at present. There was one thing that the Shangguan Family might be unaware of.


    Once the Shangguan Family showed any intention of usurping the throne, the Crown Prince and the Empress or other members of the Long Family, who intended to fight for the throne, would regard them as a formidable enemy, that must be gotten rid of.


    The competition for the throne was an internal affair of the Long Family. If the Shangguan Family intended to take the place as an outsider, the members of the Long Family would probably cooperate to deal with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if the desire for power can really blind people. Shangguan Lei used to be a decisive and cautious person. Why does his intelligence drop below the bottom line as soon as he gets involved in this?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu shook his head. After spending all this time getting along with his wife, he gradually understood the meaning of the new words she blurted out from time to time.

 Chapter 705 - Listen to Storytelling in a Teahouse

    Long Tianyu had thought about the doubtful point Lin Mengya mentioned.


    Moreover, he heard that the Empress¡¯s followers kept in touch with the Shangguan Family these days, and the Empress got furious in the Imperial Palace. Things might not be as simple as they seemed.


    ¡°Anyway, this is a good thing for us. The more they are disturbed by us, the more likely we are to find an opportunity to get rid of them!¡± Lin Mengya said confidently.


    The Shangguan Family¡¯s exterminating the Shen Family was a silly move, which failed to deter those, who were on good terms with the Lin Family. Instead, it aroused their deep hatred for the Shangguan Family.


    Now, coupled with the widespread rumor, the Shangguan Family was probably in a terrible fix now.


    Lin Mengya had to admit that such a proffered good opportunity was rare.


    Staring at the woman in his arms, who seemed to have everything under her control, Long Tianyu was so proud of her.


    Anyone targeted by his wife could only be meat on her chopping block.


    Now she even learned to torture her target slowly.


    Back then, the Shangguan Family had spared no effort to mould public opinions in the Capital City and thus to make his father bring Lin Nansheng, who was accused of treason, to trial.


    If it were not for the fact that Lin Mengya sacrificed her reputation to draw everyone¡¯s attention to the two of them, the Shangguan Family probably would have succeeded in their scheme.


    Now, the Shangguan Family was also troubled by rumors. The table was turned, and they suffered the consequence of their own action.


    ¡°How¡¯s the relationship between you and your father recently?¡± Lin Mengya changed the topic and asked cautiously.


    Hearing this question, Long Tianyu stiffened slightly. He immediately put down his arms, sat down in the chair, where Lin Mengya had sat, grabbed her hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Everything is under my control. You must have had a hard time.¡±


    Seeing his worried and tender look, Lin Mengya knew that he must have had a hard time these days.


    Although it was often said that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs, anyway his father was the Emperor, who considered power and throne more important than love affairs.


    Long Tianyu had contradicted him because of her. If it weren¡¯t for the Emperor¡¯s poor health, he probably would have given up on Long Tianyu and chosen another suitable young prince as his successor.


    However, the twisted relationship between Long Tianyu and his father must have made Long Tianyu feel uncomfortable with constraint in all respects.


    In fact, it was more difficult for him to act freely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself in a more difficult situation because of me. I understand. We are doing these for the sake of our future, so I will neither misunderstand you nor blame you, do you understand?¡± Lin Mengya said with sincerity in her fluid eyes.


    Long Tianyu quivered slightly and involuntarily pulled her into his arms once again.


    Although he had consented to his father¡¯s request, in the past few days he had used all kinds of excuses to put off the consort selection his father intended to hold for him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she had noticed that and understood his feeling.


    ¡°I¡­ will never let you down,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    Hearing his oath, Lin Mengya felt so attached to him.


    She sighed helplessly in her heart, thinking she would probably be connected with him for the rest of her life.


    The two of them snuggled up to each other and silently exchanged their deep affection for each other in the dark.


    In this life, even death wouldn¡¯t be able to do them part¡­


    In a teahouse, Lin Mengya, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, was drinking tea and listening to storytelling leisurely with her maids.


    The storyteller here was the most brilliant with the most vivid descriptions in the entire Capital City.


    Although the teahouse was not big, it was crowded with audience, and there was not even an empty seat.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes slightly, listening to the wonderful storytelling with interest.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Madam, why haven¡¯t I heard of this story before?¡± Baizhi, who was a big fan of storytelling, asked and glanced at her master hesitantly.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Maybe it¡¯s a new story. This story is amazing, and I like it very much. Sister Hongyu, let¡¯s reward him handsomely,¡± Lin Mengya raised her eyes, nodded at the storyteller, who was bowing with joined hands, and said casually.


    The storytelling was amazing, while the audience were having a fervent discussion.


    Everyone was listening attentively, for fear of missing any part of the story. This story had been repeated several times, but there were still some people willing to listen to it again and again, which showed that the story was wonderful.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes again. But after she was absorbed in the storytelling for only a while, a series of noises disturbed their leisure time.


    ¡°Who is in charge here?¡± There came an arrogant voice, which even attracted Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.


    She turned around, only to see a strong man sitting at the most prominent square table in the teahouse.


    He was only in his twenties, but was dressed in luxurious clothes.


    He had a handsome face, but his hooked nose made him look somber.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m the owner of this teahouse. May I know what brought you here?¡± The shopkeeper immediately bowed unctuously behind the counter and answered, for fear of displeasing this noble childe.


    The man didn¡¯t even glance at the shopkeeper and snorted.


    After glancing around with his somber eyes, he said arrogantly, ¡°From today on, storytelling is forbidden here, and I¡¯m taking this storyteller back. If I hear that you gather here and make disturbances, all of you will end up in the prison of the government office!¡±


    He said in a domineering tone, leaving no room for negotiation.


    The shopkeeper was panic-stricken, with no idea what he had done to offend this young master.


    He quickly made a bow with hands folded in front and tried all he could to beg the man, ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t have to do that. We¡¯ll forbid the story here. Please show us some mercy and spare us, who are just some civilians!¡±


    Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t show any mercy and insisted on his request, ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today. Come on, take away the gossiper!¡±


    Just as the innocent storyteller was about to be taken away, a shout stopped it, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Everyone in the teahouse was trembling with fear. No one expected that they, who just came here to enjoy their leisure time, would encounter such a thing.


    Just when they were about to leave, they saw someone step forward boldly, and it was a delicate woman.


    In that instant, none of them was confident in this woman.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in my business?¡± The man raised his eyebrows and asked, thinking this woman was really reckless.


    However, the woman sitting by the window got up after gracefully drinking her tea unhurriedly, as if she didn¡¯t notice the threat in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be known to me,¡± the woman said in an indifferent and gentle voice, but gave off a domineering and arrogant vibe.


    Lin Mengya turned around and glanced at the man disdainfully, directly ignoring his murderous and vicious look.


    ¡°You¡­ In the Capital City, no one dares to talk to me like that! Come on, take her away!¡± The man laughed instead of getting angry and said with a vicious look in his eyes, as if he had foreseen the fate of the reckless woman.


    However, Lin Mengya was not anxious and stayed composed.


    In a few seconds, the man¡¯s lackeys, who had been swaggering and trying to seize her just now, were knocked down by the guards, who appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The man, who obviously did not expect his lackeys would end up like this, asked.


    Lin Mengya sneered, looked at the man coldly, and said, ¡°You are unqualified to know my identity. Now that you want to take the storyteller away, may I ask which law he has violated? Could it be that his story has touched your sore spot, so you slander him?¡±


    The man was embarrassed by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t know who was standing in front of him, but Lin Mengya knew his background clearly.


    There was a rumor that Shangguan Lei¡¯s youngest son, Shangguan Jing, indulged in eating, drinking, and pleasure-seeking on this street.


    At present, the contents of the storytelling and performances in most tea houses and restaurants in the Capital City were arranged by Lin Mengya. She had made a great effort to disseminate the rumor in both overt and covert ways.


    After receiving the news that this childe, who couldn¡¯t do anything right, had plenty of conflicts with his family because of the rumor, she specially arranged for the most famous storyteller in the Capital City to tell the story three times in a row around the restaurant Shangguan Jing visited most often.


    The story was written by Xiao Yixin, the most talented man in the Capital City.


    Although it was a story happening in the previous dynasty, it was actually a sarcastic story about the Shangguan Family.


    It was no wonder that Shangguan Jing was so furious. After all, because of the rumor widely spread in the Capital City, his family had been tremblingly watchful and timid as if treading on thin ice.


    Of course, the Shangguan Family nursed a deep hatred for the one, who made up the rumor. However, despite their rage, at least their overreaction indicated that they were afraid that their intention would be found out.


    Lin Mengya took advantage of this to satirize Shangguan Jing.


    Shangguan Lei, that cunning fox, would certainly think of a way to fix this crisis, but Shangguan Jing became her best target.


    As she expected, Shangguan Jing was infuriated as soon as he heard her words, and he even stared at her with a dangerous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 706 - The General of the Tiger Gate Guards

    ¡°Bitch! Men, come and seize her!¡± Shangguan Jing, who was enraged, roared like a wild beast.


    However, the lackeys, who were knocked down around him, didn¡¯t have the guts to step forward.


    Shangguan Jing gave them a cold look and spat disdainfully, thinking they were just useless trash.


    Shangguan Jing fixed his malicious eyes on Lin Mengya, while showing a cruel and bloodthirsty sneer and secretly gathering himself to seize her by the throat.


    Even in this place, he, who was from the Shangguan Family, was as fierce as a lone wolf, that seemed to be able to turn Lin Mengya into a cold corpse in an instant.


    Lin Mengya stared at Shangguan Jing unblinkingly. The murderous intent he exuded instantly gave her a chill, which was overwhelmed by tension and excitement in a dangerous situation.


    She would like to see what he would do on impulse.


    Her provocative gaze enraged Shangguan Jing even more.


    Just when he was about to take an action, his wrist was grabbed by a warm hand.


    ¡°Who¡­ Third Brother, why are you here?¡± In his rage, Shangguan Jing asked while turning around, only to see a face, which was definitely his nightmare.


    This man was colder and more somber than him and was more mature in bearing.


    ¡°You¡¯re incompetent. Come on, bring the Fifth Young Master back,¡± he said, bringing the fight to an end.


    But Lin Mengya felt more tensed than before because of this man, who suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡­¡± Shangguan Jing tried to say something, but unexpectedly, his third brother suddenly gave him a hard look.


    A burst of coldness coming out of his third brother¡¯s deep and dark eyes caused Shangguan Jing to shrink his head involuntarily.


    In this world, he was not afraid of anything or anyone but his third brother he could not see through.


    ¡°Go back,¡± on hearing his third brother give an ultimatum, Shangguan Jing did not dare to stay any longer and left the teahouse in a panic with his lackeys under the astonished gazes of the others.


    ¡°First Miss Lin, or I should call you vice Princess Yu, are you satisfied with the way I deal with this matter?¡± The man asked.


    Lin Mengya was not at all surprised when the man revealed her identity directly.


    The man, dressed in black, was tall and thin and looked a little weak.


    However, a hideous scar extending from the part between his brows to his right cheek made him look sinister.


    Lin Mengya glanced at his right hand without being noticed.


    At this moment, he drew his pale and slender hand back into her sleeve.


    This was his automatic gesture, which enabled him to kill his enemy with his weapon in an instant.


    Raising her eyebrows imperceptibly, Lin Mengya put away her indifferent look and said, ¡°Lord Shangguan, you¡¯re so sharp-eyed and deserve to be the General of the Tiger Gate Guards. But I¡¯m confused why you are at leisure. Don¡¯t the Tiger Gate Guards need to guard the Capital City now?¡±


    Shangguan Jin, the General of the Tiger Gate Guards, was much more shrewd than Shangguan Jing, his younger brother.


    He narrowed his eyes and sneered slightly.


    In that instant, he exuded a piercing murderous intent, which was an overwhelming vibe from a man, who had seen piles of corpses and managed to survive from the sea of blood.


    Lin Mengya felt a little overwhelmed although she was far away from him.


    It was easy to kill her, just a young lady, so he would not get angry with her, who was going to die.


    She, who had offended the Shangguan Family, had to pay for it with her life.


    For this reason, although Lin Mengya blatantly touched his sore spot, Shangguan Jin maintained an indifferent look and was unaffected by her childish provocation at all.


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch out,¡± he said.


    His brief word was like a cold sword, making Lin Mengya¡¯s hair stand on end, as it showed his intent to kill her rather than his intent to threaten her or his concern for her.


    He was truly dangerous!


    ¡°Of course I will. General Shangguan, you don¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Shangguan Jin glanced at her indifferently, then turned around and left the chaotic teahouse.


    However, Lin Mengya did not let out a sigh of relief until he disappeared completely from her sight.


    ¡°Miss, why are you so afraid of him?¡± Baizhi opened her big eyes and asked.


    She was too dull to realize how terrifying Shangguan Jin was.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s not ordinary. Back then, the Shangguan Family¡¯s plan to kill the prisoners of war and innocent people was carried out by him. He slaughtered countless people unblinkingly, even including the old and weak people, patients and children. It shows how cruel he is.¡±


    In fact, what Lin Mengya was warier of was that he was extremely scheming.


    Although plenty of officials had grumbled about the Shangguan Family¡¯s indiscriminately slaughtering the captives at that time, they had to admit that it deterred the forces in those cities, that had just been taken, from rebelling in the least amount of time.


    No matter how proficient a person was in martial arts, there was a way to crack him.


    However, Shangguan Jin, who was both scheming and proficient in martial arts, probably would be their real enemy!


    ¡°All of us should be careful. Send someone to keep an eye on the Shangguan Family in secret. Shangguan Jin won¡¯t stay in the Capital City for too long. This time he should be returning to the camp of the Tiger Gate Guards soon,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Fortunately, Shangguan Jin, who held a very responsible position in the Tiger Gate Guards, basically couldn¡¯t be absent from his post for too long.


    In addition, this time, the Emperor probably would give the Shangguan Family a warning, which made it even less likely for Shangguan Jin to stay at home for too long.


    He was going to leave after the Spring Sacrificial Rite at the latest.


    As long as she stayed on guard in the next few days, she probably wouldn¡¯t get into big trouble.


    After disturbed by Shangguan Jing and Shangguan Jin, Lin Mengya lost interest in watching the farce.


    The Shangguan Family was not stupid. Since they couldn¡¯t stop others from gossiping, they would definitely think of other ways.


    Nevertheless, she had achieved her goal. Anyway, the Emperor must have heard of these rumors among the people.


    What he would do next was none of Lin Mengya¡¯s business.


    Anyway she should stop aggravating the situation at a proper time.


    As these rumors spread, she gradually saw another benefit it brought.


    The large number of spies surrounding Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion had reduced to two or three.


    Of course, Lin Mengya was still followed by some spies in a distance when she went out.


    But it was different from some time ago when she was like poop followed by a swarm of buzzing flies.


    Hiding in the carriage, Lin Mengya let out a sigh of relief. Today was a small climax during the period they prepared for the Spring Sacrificial Rite.


    After coming out of the teahouse, she threw off the spies and sneaked in the carriage, that was getting out of the Capital City, under the cover of Baiji and the other maids.


    ¡°Look at you, you are so nervous. No one can hurt you with me around,¡± Qinghu said.


    He, who had hidden in the crowd, could finally spend some private time with Lin Mengya now.


    He reached out to pinch her hands, only to find her hands were covered with cold sweat.


    Up to now, those, who had shown up around Lin Mengya, were either common people or exceptionally scheming or intelligent people, such as the two brothers of the Zuo Family.


    Smart people were formidable in their own ways.


    But today, she met Shangguan Jin, who was totally different from those she had met before.


    He was a murderous devil as well as a general, who could deal with the lives of tens of thousands of people tyrannically with a simple gesture.


    Perhaps his military exploits were not as splendid as Lin Muzhi¡¯s, but Lin Mengya had never seen someone as intimidating as him, who had fought in blood all year round, in her life.


    It was reasonable for Lin Mengya, such a sensitive girl, to be so nervous.


    ¡°Of course I believe you. But with Shangguan Jin in the Capital City, it may be difficult to carry out our scheme against the Shangguan Family,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In fact, she had long wanted to take action against the Shangguan Family, but they were extremely cautious at that time.


    Even if they took actions, they would wipe out all the evidence afterwards.


    For example, despite knowing that they were behind what had happened in the Huguo Temple, Lin Mengya and her companions were unable to find any evidence against them.


    Although Lin Mengya used the childe, who died in the carriage, to clear her name, it only cost the reputation of the deceased Beauty Cheng.


    The Empress and her force, who were behind the scenes, suffered no loss at all.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was implicated in this matter and deprived of her position as Princess Yu by the Emperor, who accused her of affecting the reputation of the royal family.


    This was only the second move the Empress made to deal with her in person. If the Empress had the time to deal with her in the future, even if she won, it could only be a pyrrhic victory.


    Fortunately, the Empress and the Emperor were on bad terms, and her father was obviously on the Emperor¡¯s side.


    As long as she was in the Capital City, it would be difficult for the Empress to deal with her.


    If she wanted to deal with the Empress, she had to deal with the Shangguan Family first.


    At the very least, she should get rid of the Empress¡¯s powerful backing, so she should avoid making any mistake when using this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Despite Shangguan Jin¡¯s wisdom and ruthlessness, he might not necessarily be unassailable in front of a plot!


    ¡°So what? I will definitely help you achieve anything you want,¡± with a sparkle in his eyes, Qinghu said and showed a tremendously arrogant but differently charming smile, which gradually lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°Yes, I must win this round,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Only in this way could she protect those she wanted to protect.


    ¡°Tell them to speed up. We must come back before nightfall, so as not to arouse their suspicion.¡±

 Chapter 707 - The Envoy for a Peace Talk

    Chapter 707 The Envoy for a Peace Talk


    The carriage went straight out of the city gate to an inconspicuous village on the edge of the Capital City almost without being noticed.


    Since Gou An visited the Lin¡¯s Mansion last time, Lin Mengya had sent him a lot of healing medicine successively through Qinghu.


    With the help of her, an experienced physician, as well as her abundant supply of medicine, which could compare with that of the Imperial Hospital, the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State would be cured sooner or later.


    As she expected, last night Gou An sent someone to tell her that his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice had come round.


    Lin Mengya could not wait to come here with Qinghu.


    Recently, everyone¡¯s attention had been attracted by the Shangguan Family, so no one would pay attention to her brother, who was detained in the prison of the government office.


    Therefore, this was the best time to rescue her brother.


    However, she had yet to figure out how to use the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State to clear her brother¡¯s name.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t bring him directly to the Emperor for a confrontation with her brother.


    At present, the two countries were at war. The Emperor would definitely kill him provocatively.


    Whether a pawn could play its role depended on where it was placed.


    The carriage stopped in front of an ordinary courtyard. Qinghu got out of the carriage first and checked around carefully. Then, he motioned for Lin Mengya to get out of the carriage.


    She poked her head out of the carriage and heard a burst of hearty laughter from the courtyard before she could get out.


    She froze for a moment, thinking it seemed that Gou An, who was a straightforward man, was cheered up by his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice¡¯s improved condition.


    Otherwise, his laughter would not be so unrestrained and ostentatious that it could even go out through the roof.


    Lin Mengya pushed open the wooden door with her while hands, puckered in a gentle and polite smile on her charming face and asked, ¡°What made Brother Gou An so joyful? If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to hear it. What do you say?¡±


    Hearing her voice, the two people, who were sitting by a table in the thatched cottage, turned around in succession.


    Gou An came out in pleasant surprise with a rare look of relief on his smiling face.


    Lin Mengya knew at a glance that he felt relieved after putting his burden down. It seemed that his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice had reassured him like timely rain.


    ¡°Why are you here? Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, this is Sister Lin, whom Second Senior Fellow Apprentice often mentioned to us. Nevertheless, she has changed a lot,¡± Gou An said.


    Of course, he referred to Lin Mengya¡¯s change from a pitiful imbecile to a clever girl.


    Lin Mengya naturally looked into the room as Gou An did.


    At the sight of a thin figure sitting by the dark square table, Lin Mengya slightly raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°It turns out to be Sister Lin. How do you do? You live up to your reputation. I¡¯m Mao Yuze. Thank you for your help,¡± Mao Yuze said in a slightly hoarse voice, probably because he had just regained consciousness.


    Different from her brother and Gou An, Mao Yuze had cleanly chiseled features with a steady and reserved air despite his rugged look.


    If it weren¡¯t for his face, which was too pale, he definitely would have impressed Lin Mengya in the way her father did.


    He had less the air of a childe, who feigned a steady look, than of a man, who had hardened himself on the battlefield.


    He would definitely be the invincible Ares on the battlefield.


    Lin Mengya could not help feeling a sense of respect for him despite his identity as a general of the enemy state.


    She nodded slightly and greeted him politely, ¡°Brother Mao, I¡¯m flattered. Since you¡¯re here for saving my brother, I should help you.¡±


    Different from Gou An, who was as unworldly as a wild crane, Mao Yuze was the heir of Commandery Prince Lian of the Nan¡¯an State, who was able to fight with her father and brother on the battlefield.


    As such, Lin Mengya was still wary of him.


    Despite knowing that he was here for saving her brother, she had to be cautious.


    ¡°Alas, I caused the problem. If it were not for the fact that I didn¡¯t keep my token properly, my Second Junior Fellow Apprentice would not have met with such a calamity. I have to explain this to him face to face,¡± Mao Yuze, who was meticulous despite his rugged look, said slowly after sighing gloomily.


    In fact, she only believed half of his words. However, she didn¡¯t show any doubt on her face and sat down in the parlor with Gou An after nodding slightly.


    ¡°Sister Lin, in fact, my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice is not merely come here to solve our problem. He¡¯ll tell you about it himself,¡± Gou An said with a tremendously excited smile.


    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya realized something, turned around, and glanced at Mao Yuze with a milder smile.


    Mao Yuze could not help looking away when he saw her snow-white face.


    Although he could fight with various enemies on the battlefield, this was the first time he had met such a beautiful woman¡¯s eyes.


    He explained in a deep voice with his face softening, ¡°To tell you the truth, apart from proving my Second Junior Fellow Apprentice¡¯s innocence, I¡¯ve brought a peace treaty on behalf of my king.¡±


    A peace treaty? Lin Mengya was stunned, as she had never heard Gou An mention it.


    ¡°The two of our states have been at war over the years, which has not only caused losses to both of our troops but also made life impossible for the civilians on the border between our states. My king feels sorry about this, so he sent me to bring a peace treaty, hoping that we can make peace with each other and stop fighting with each other. But I was hunted by some mysterious people as soon as I arrived at Dajin. Fortunately, my Third Junior Fellow Apprentice and the others helped me, otherwise, there will probably be a conflict between our states because of me,¡± Mao Yuze said with a frown, seeming to have fallen into endless trouble because of this.


    Lin Mengya gently let out a breath. It was not until now that she realized the importance of Mao Yuze¡¯s visit to Dajin.


    As the envoy for a peace talk, Mao Yuze¡¯s visit was not only related to her brother¡¯s being acquitted, but also a good thing for the entire Dajin.


    It was no wonder that some people tried to hunt him.


    This kind of thing, that benefited the country and the people, would definitely go against the interests of some venal people.


    Mao Yuze probably had expected this before coming here.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya felt profound respect for him and became much less suspicious of him.


    Meanwhile, she realized why she was treated like that in Gou An¡¯s courtyard.


    If someone slandered her father and brother in that way, she would presumably talk back more harshly.


    She immediately stood up and solemnly bowed to Mao Yuze.


    Mao Yuze got up in a panic, but Gou An pressed him down in his chair with a smile.


    He said, ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Lin Mengya sat down again, narrowed her eyes with a mild smile and said to Brother Mao of whom she had a favorable impression, ¡°Brother Mao, the people of our two states are lucky to have you doing this for them at the risk of your life. Rest assured. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to enable you to take a peace talk with the Emperor of Dajin. Since we¡¯re a family, I¡¯ll make it clear. Brother Gou presumably has told you my identity. My husband is Prince Yu of Dajin as well as the third son of the current Emperor. So you can count on me to arrange a peace talk between you and the Emperor of Dajin.¡±


    Hearing that Lin Mengya promised to help, Mao Yuze and Gou An seemed to be relieved.


    They had been hunted and could only recuperate in this small courtyard temporarily.


    What was more, even if they managed to enter the Capital City by luck after recovering, they might not have the chance to meet the Emperor of Dajin.


    After all, it was impossible for Mao Yuze to shout in front of the gate of the Imperial Palace that he was a general from the enemy country.


    If he did this, he would definitely be arrested as an assassin.


    It was naturally a good thing if Lin Mengya could arrange a meeting for him.


    However, neither of them knew that this seemingly sweet Sister Lin was the one who made a good bargain this time.


    After coming out of the place, where Gou An and the others hid, Lin Mengya even hummed a tune cheerfully on the way home.


    Along the way, her mild smile made Qinghu¡¯s hair stand on end. In the end, he would rather run outside than stay in the carriage and watch her act abnormally.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya, who was in a good mood, did not make things difficult for Qinghu at all.


    As he ran, she clenched her fists and cheered him on in the carriage.


    Qinghu, who was frightened by her cheering, consciously slowed down so that he could follow the carriage at a distance of about a hundred meters. At least, without hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s cheesy cheering, he no longer felt his legs went weak.


    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, thinking what was wrong with her.


    ¡°Tsk, you have no taste. My voice is so sweet, isn¡¯t it?¡± Glancing at the stubborn guy, who followed the carriage in a distance and refused to get back to the carriage, Lin Mengya said with contempt for Qinghu¡¯s taste.


    She flipped through the peace treaty Mao Yuze had risked his life to protect, involuntarily showing a smile.


    She did not expect the problem, which had been a serious headache on her way there, would be solved so easily.


    Moreover, if she entrusted this task to Long Tianyu, it would be his great contribution. In this way, their difficult situation could be tackled.


    After all, if Dajin and the Nan¡¯an State stopped fighting with each other, the border between the two countries could enjoy long-term peace and stability and the people could live and work in peace.


    The most important thing was that the Emperor no longer needed to choose someone as her father¡¯s successor.


    In this case, the Shangguan Family¡¯s plan would come to naught, and the Emperor would no longer have to worry about whether the Shangguan Family could control his army or not.


    At the same time, the Shangguan Family would lose the opportunity to control the military power of Dajin. She wondered where they would end up when the time came.


    No one would be dissatisfied with such a good thing.

 Chapter 708 - A Great Gift

    Lin Mengya almost kept smiling all the way home from Gou An¡¯s place.


    Not to mention Qinghu, who stayed away from her, her tremendous affability even made the others in Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion feel a chill down their spines.


    Seeing her in such a cheerful state of mind, all the others were stunned.


    She really couldn¡¯t think of a proper way to celebrate, so as soon as she returned to her room, she immediately closed the door and burst into wild laughter.


    Even Hongyu, who had always been steady, almost fell on hearing that. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Standing in the yard, she cautiously asked Qinghu, who had nothing to say about it.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe her head got squeezed in the door,¡± Qinghu replied expressionlessly.


    In fact, he was also confused about what made Lin Mengya laugh so wildly.


    Fortunately, her crazy state didn¡¯t last long.


    After nightfall, Lin Mengya gradually returned to normal. She just hummed a tune she had learned from somewhere, while embroidering a peony, on which she had spent a long time, in her room.


    Long Tianyu appeared outside the Grace Butterfly Courtyard as usual.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Your Highness,¡± the four maids, who were instructed to stay here, immediately came up to greet him, but they seemed to have something else to say but stopped on second thought.


    Long Tianyu was puzzled. They usually avoided disturbing Lin Mengya and him automatically. He wondered what was going on today.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with your Miss?¡± Long Tianyu furrowed his brows as he asked tentatively, feeling his heart skipped a beat. Could something have happened to her?


    ¡°Not¡­ exactly. Alas, anyway, Your Highness, you¡¯d better be careful. Miss seems to be a little abnormal,¡± gritting her teeth, Hongyu finally gave him the sincere instruction they had been thinking under the encouraging gazes of the other three girls.


    After that, the four maids exchanged glances and quickly dispersed in all directions tacitly.


    What¡­ was going on?


    Long Tianyu was confused. After looking around suspiciously, he finally frowned and walked into the Grace Butterfly Courtyard with heavy steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Are you thirsty, hungry, or cold?¡± As soon as he pushed the door of the Grace Butterfly Courtyard open, he smelled a fragrance and heard a voice.


    Then, the woman, who was leaning against his chest, stared at him with her innocent and fluid eyes.


    Suddenly, Long Tianyu was alerted and moved to a state of vigilance.


    He could only put his arms around her slender waist, wondering if she had taken the wrong medicine.


    ¡°Come on. Make yourself comfortable,¡± Lin Mengya said, with her silvery white teeth shining chillingly and a strange smile on her pretty face.


    Long Tianyu, who was stunned, could only let her hold his hand and press him down in a chair with a little strength.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Lin Mengya¡¯s abnormal behavior made Long Tianyu¡¯s hair stand on end, and he involuntarily asked.


    Watching him in a panic, Lin Mengya smiled and stopped pretending to be enigmatic.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Look, I want to show you something. Don¡¯t be too grateful to me after seeing it,¡± as she said, she threw a dark yellow official letter in front of Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu glanced at his wife in confusion and at the official letter in front of him, wondering what on earth made her so cheerful.


    He picked up the official letter on the table hesitantly and opened the envelope. After reading it for a while, he showed a trace of shock in his dark and deep eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Long Tianyu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. He held Lin Mengya¡¯s small hands tightly and his eyes were gradually filled with ecstasy.


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the peace treaty of the Nan¡¯an State. I flipped through it and found the king of the Nan¡¯an State sincerely offers generous terms. So I think that your father will be pleased with it,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu could tell that without being reminded by Lin Mengya, so he was ravished with joy.


    With the peace treaty, the Shangguan Family¡¯s plan would come to naught, and his father would be relieved.


    ¡°My wife is indeed the rarest woman in the world!¡± Long Tianyu, who usually maintained a poker face, said cheerfully like a child and kissed Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate face heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying¡­ Keep it properly. The person, who delivered the peace treaty, was attacked by someone mysterious. You can roughly guess who the attacker is, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Her words immediately brought Long Tianyu back to his senses.


    The peace treaty went against the interests of the Shangguan Family and would make them lose the opportunity to regain military power.


    Given the way the Shangguan Family dealt with affairs, they certainly would not let go of the messenger easily.


    ¡°I will handle this cautiously. Speaking of this, we should express our gratitude to the messenger,¡± Long Tianyu said with a childish expression, that he wouldn¡¯t show in front of anyone other than her.


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, thinking this was what she wanted.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking about. But it¡¯s inappropriate for him to show up now. In fact, no one other than you and me knows the existence of the peace treaty. I think that you had better enter the Imperial Palace to discuss with your father as soon as possible. The messenger is safe now. If it¡¯s really necessary to bring him to the Imperial Palace to meet His Majesty, I think it¡¯s better to do it in a big way than in secret,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    On the way back, she had thought this through apart from smirking.


    Mao Yuze¡¯s safety was their top priority now. More importantly, only if he showed up in front of the Emperor would he be able to have a peace talk with the Emperor.


    If he were to be killed before meeting the Emperor, the peace talk between the two countries would go up in smoke.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sneak into the Imperial Palace tonight. These days, my father often summoned me urgently at night, so my visit at this time will arouse no suspicion. Anyway, the Shangguan Family intends to clear their name, so they won¡¯t dare to attack me easily,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    A delay might mean trouble.


    Although the Shangguan Family seemed to be restrained, their strength could not be underestimated.


    Lin Mengya, who certainly knew the significance of this matter, nodded.


    After reminding Long Tianyu to be careful, she watched him turn around and disappear into the dark.


    It was not until she was sure that he was completely out of sight that she let out an almost inaudible sigh.


    ¡°Now that everything has been settled, it¡¯s time for us to set out, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qinghu said.


    Perhaps Long Tianyu was the one, who loved her the most in this world, but Qinghu was definitely the one, who knew her best.


    She turned around and saw Qinghu, who appeared behind her at some point, showed a serious look rather than a helpless look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can for him. My staying longer will only increase his misery,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The Emperor would definitely give her family a way out for the sake of the peace treaty.


    With such a great contribution, Long Tianyu could gain an unshakable position in the royal family.


    Not long ago, she managed to divert the Empress¡¯s attention to Shangguan Hui by making a scene in the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion.


    Given the woman¡¯s intelligence, she presumably had figured out Lin Mengya¡¯s intention by now.


    With their help, Long Tianyu would have no worry at the imperial court and in his backyard, even if she could never come back¡­


    ¡°When are we going to set off?¡± Qinghu asked.


    He didn¡¯t ask anything else because he knew Lin Mengya too well.


    She had done all these for the sake of those around her.


    These days, Moyan and Ms. Tian had been sent to the secret courtyard behind the clinic.


    Besides Hongyu, all the others would also be sent to that safe place under the cover of the lively Spring Sacrificial Rite.


    Meanwhile, he had left more than half of his followers behind to secretly protect them.


    As such, all the important people around Lin Mengya had been protected one after another, which only meant that it was finally time to part with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until His Majesty summons Mao Yuze. When the time comes, they will attract all the attention. His Majesty will certainly send his elite troops to protect him. It will be easy for us to sneak out without being noticed,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had quickly determined the time to leave, Qinghu knew that he should not say anything else about it.


    Qinghu nodded silently. He knew better than anyone that Lin Mengya was sometimes a rational person, who could even be considered cold-blooded.


    No matter she was urged to stay or reluctant to leave, nothing could stop her from leaving.


    She might appear to be delicate, but she was actually very stubborn and unyielding. Even he couldn¡¯t compare with her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure everything is in order. You may have a good rest,¡± Qinghu said.


    No matter how sorry he felt for her, he could only console her with these words at this moment.


    Although Lin Mengya had turned around, she said with a rare apologetic look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so willful so that you have to go through this hard time with me,¡± she thought.


    In this life, she had no regret with Qinghu¡¯s company.


    Long Tianyu, who was hurrying on his way in the dark, was obviously unaware of the plan of his beloved.


    His fine horse galloped and brought him to the gate of the Imperial Palace in an instant.


    ¡°Report to my father that I have something important to tell him, and open the door!¡± He shouted coldly on the horse.


    Seeing that the person on the horse turned out to be Prince Yu, who came back again, the guards in charge of guarding the palace gate acted at once.


    The messenger went to inform the eunuch, who was on duty, about Prince Yu¡¯s visit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 709 - Sacrifice Ties of Blood to Righteousness

    Not long after, the messenger rushed back.


    The heavy gate of the Imperial Palace was slowly opened from inside. With his eyes becoming deep, Long Tianyu flourished the whip to urge on his horse and entered the Imperial Palace on his galloping horse.


    As the crisp sound of hooves echoed inside the Imperial Palace, the palace gate was closed tightly again in the dark.


    At this moment, the Emperor was still handling government affairs in the imperial study.


    Obviously, Long Tianyu was very familiar with the route. At the gate of the second palace, Long Tianyu dismounted from the horse with the peace treaty in his arms.


    With this, their predicament would be resolved with ease.


    As such, even someone as steady as Long Tianyu involuntarily felt excited.


    However, as soon as he stepped into the scope of the imperial study, he, who had always been sensitive, became tensed in an instant.


    There seemed to be something wrong!


    Feeling his heart sank, Long Tianyu moved to a heightened state of alert.


    The situation was still in flux before he presented the peace treaty to his father.


    He walked steadily without making any sound like a cat that would not expose its intention before its prey appeared.


    He stiffened all his muscles so that he could react to any unexpected situation at any time.


    Finally, he reached the imperial study. As soon as he stepped onto the first step, he paused, as he saw several familiar figures standing outside the imperial study.


    Suppressing his astonishment, he continued walking forward and said, ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡±


    In any case, Shangguan Dongzhu was the Empress.


    Even in the darkness, the cold phoenix tiara on her head was shining with a graceful and gorgeous luster.


    ¡°Well, get up. What brought you into the Imperial Palace so late?¡± After glancing at Long Tianyu, she, who had a delicate and dignified appearance, said in an indifferent tone as usual, as if she did not care about him, who was the son of a concubine but almost took her son¡¯s place as the Crown Prince.


    However, she hid her disgust for him deeply in her eyes.


    Hearing her question, Long Tianyu felt his heart skipped a beat. Since his father conferred the title of Imperial Noble Consort on his mother, the Empress had rarely met his father.


    Apart from their disgust for each other, more importantly, both the Emperor and the Empress were keenly aware that the fate of the final loser between them was in the hands of the final winner.


    If he and his father lost, the throne would fall into the hands of the Empress¡¯s family.


    Given the Empress¡¯s character, she definitely couldn¡¯t bear to be the Empress Dowager, who enjoyed the rest of her life in the Imperial Palace.


    If he and his father won, he would ascend to the throne and take over the power, and the Long Family would be able to maintain its unshakable position as the royal family of Dajin.


    That was the reason why his father chose him as the final beneficiary of this battle.


    He had to get rid of the scheming Empress, even if not for the peace of Dajin but for his mother and Lin Mengya!


    ¡°I just come to report on completion of a task assigned by my father,¡± Long Tianyu answered with proper respect.


    When the Empress heard this, there was a sparkle in her eyes. Just as she was about to inquire about, a eunuch¡¯s announcement came from inside the imperial study, ¡°Your Grace, Your Highness, His Majesty asks you in.¡±


    The news brought by the eunuch caused ripples in Long Tianyu¡¯s and the Empress¡¯s eyes at the same time.


    In particular, the Empress glanced at someone behind her out of the corner of her eye, involuntarily clenched her fists, and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even now, she could not go against the Emperor¡¯s will, just as she had been slightly inferior to him in their battle before.


    They entered the imperial study room almost at the same time. The Emperor looked tired after dealing with government affairs all day long, but his majestic air had a strong deterrent to everyone.


    Watching his wife and son bow to him, the Emperor showed some doubts in his eyes.


    He was not at all surprised at the visit of his son, who entered the Imperial Palace every day to report on various matters.


    But the Empress¡­ seemed to have not appeared in front of him for a long time.


    After pondering for a moment, the Emperor asked the two of them to straighten up.


    He fixed his sharp eyes on the Empress and found she seemed to have brought another person besides her trusted attendants.


    The Emperor no longer had any tender feelings for his wife.


    Back then, they married out of interest. Now he had been irritated by the Shangguan Family, which had put pressure on him over and over again, as well as the Empress and the Crown Prince, who had carried out their plots behind his back over the years.


    It was even particularly difficult for him to treat her as a guest on the surface.


    ¡°Empress, what brought you here?¡± Frowning tightly, the Emperor asked with an impatient look.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to visit you and to bring you a gift,¡± the Empress answered.


    Compared with the heartless Emperor, the Empress might not have any affection for him.


    After years of life in the Imperial Palace, she had been dead to all feelings. Maybe she had dreamed of a joyful married life at the beginning.


    However, the Emperor¡¯s indifference had completely turned her, who had been a maiden into the current Empress.


    The Empress slightly raised the corners of her mouth to show a perfect smile.


    However, her smile meant nothing other than conspiracies.


    ¡°Really? What is it? You may leave it here, and I¡¯ll have a look,¡± the Emperor said.


    He, who did not care about her gift, turned his attention back to the reports in front of him without glancing at her.


    A cold look flashed across the Empress¡¯s eyes.


    But she waved her hand calmly, and a person immediately came out from the attendants behind her and fell on his knees in front of the Emperor.


    Long Tianyu took a look at the person, only to find it was a frail man.


    Even a simple movement like kneeling on the ground could exhaust him.


    After panting for a while, the man finally spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Majesty, I, Shangguan Qingyu, the Second Assistant Inspector, expose Shangguan Lang¡¯s embezzling the military funds, Shangguan Yu, Shangguan Jing and the others¡¯ murdering a pillar of the imperial court and conspiring to rebel. I have written down their grave crimes in the report. Your Majesty, please make a decision as soon as possible!¡±


    In that instant, both the Emperor and Long Tianyu were stunned.


    Shangguan Qingyu was Shangguan Dongzhu¡¯s only biological brother, who had recuperated in another place over the years because of his poor health.


    He was appointed as the Second Assistant Inspector, which was a sinecure, when the Emperor conferred the title of the Empress on his sister, Shangguan Dongzhu.


    Even Long Tianyu did not expect Shangguan Qingyu, who was said to be the weakest member of the Shangguan Family, to do this.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± After pondering for a moment, the Emperor asked slowly with unpredictable emotions in his eyes.


    The Empress stayed cold and indifferent even when her brother accused their family members.


    Those people Shangguan Qingyu mentioned just now were all her brothers born of concubines.


    In this case, the Shangguan Family probably would be doomed.


    For the first time, Long Tianyu looked squarely at this man, who seemed to be dying in the next moment.


    Although he bowed his head respectfully, even Long Tianyu was a little frightened at the sight of the cruel look on his side face.


    Even his smile could be chilling.


    Perhaps in the entire Shangguan Family, he was the only one who could be Long Tianyu¡¯s formidable enemy.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve treated the Shangguan Family well, but I didn¡¯t expect them to do these. Empress, Shangguan Qingyu, Dajin is lucky to have you cooperating to find out the truth and sacrificing ties of blood to righteousness. I¡¯ll deal with it myself. You may leave now,¡± the Emperor said.


    In fact, he had a clear understanding of all these things.


    But to his surprise, the Empress and Shangguan Qingyu decisively gave up more than half of the power of the Shangguan Family.


    Therefore, he needed to think calmly about what exactly they were up to.


    Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Shangguan Qingyu did not stand up. Instead, he heavily kowtowed once again before speaking solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m too ashamed to face you. You¡¯ve been very kind to our Shangguan Family. But they committed such monstrous crimes. I¡¯m also guilty. So please let me end my life!¡±


    After saying that, he crashed into the doorpost of the imperial study.


    Of course, it would be impossible for him to succeed in committing suicide.


    Long Tianyu saw clearly that he crashed into the place where the Empress¡¯s trusted attendants were standing.


    Before he could rush there, he was stopped by them in a bustle.


    Nevertheless, before the others could react, he, who was weak, rolled his eyes and directly fainted.


    At that instant, the imperial study was in chaos.


    Despite his displeasure, the Emperor had to pretend to be concerned about Shangguan Qingyu in front of others.


    He said ¡°cool down¡± several times, and then asked the Empress to take her brother away and comforted her for a while. After that, it finally became quiet.


    Long Tianyu stood aside and watched the farce in silence.


    However, he tensed up.


    This time, the Empress and Shangguan Qingyu put him in a difficult situation.


    Even without the peace treaty, the Shangguan Family was kicked out of the competition for power for the time being.


    However, both he and his father were well aware that only the Empress¡¯s cooperation with Shangguan Qingyu could turn the Shangguan Family into a sharp sword in the Empress¡¯s hands.


    Although the sword now turned into a dagger, it was much sharper than before.


    This time, things probably wouldn¡¯t go well.

 Chapter 710 - Their Contribution Offset Their Faults

    The Empress led her attendants out of the imperial study, while Shangguan Qingyu was still unconscious.


    Long Tianyu knew Shangguan Qingyu would be fine, but at the sight of Shangguan Qingyu¡¯s pale face, he thought Shangguan Qingyu, as a member of the Shangguan Family, treated himself so harshly.


    ¡°What brought you here?¡± The Emperor, who had been shrewd and wise just now, asked with a rare tired look at this moment, while pinching his nose.


    He seemed to be as troubled as Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Father, I bring the peace treaty offered by the Nan¡¯an State,¡± Long Tianyu answered.


    Despite Shangguan Qingyu¡¯s accusation, the Emperor looked shocked and said, ¡°Where is it? Present it to me quickly!¡±


    Apparently, the Emperor, who was a little anxious, didn¡¯t expect that the Nan¡¯an State, which had engaged in a fierce fighting with Dajin at the beginning of the year, would send a peace treaty at this time.


    He immediately ordered Long Tianyu to present it to him.


    Taking out the peace treaty, which was still warm, from his bosom, Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment, but finally placed it on his father¡¯s desk.


    Although the Shangguan Family had been unqualified to compete for the position of the great general, the Emperor would still be delighted if the people in the border area could live and work in peace.


    ¡°Great! Great! Great!¡± The Emperor said ¡°Great¡± three times with his tired look vanishing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job, but I¡¯m wondering where the messenger is?¡± The Emperor continued saying with a hint of eagerness in his eyes, while putting his big palm on the peace treaty on the desk.


    After pondering for a moment, Long Tianyu reported what had happened to the messenger to his father.


    ¡°In this case, the assassin could be sent by the Shangguan Family?¡± Hearing his report, the Emperor asked.


    Long Tianyu nodded, aware that his father was certainly wise and farsighted enough to tell the suspect.


    ¡°Fortunately, the Lin Family sent a master in martial arts to help. Otherwise, this peace treaty would have become a letter of challenge from our country. Father, I think it¡¯s better to handle it as soon as possible,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    After being lost in thought for a long while, the Emperor finally nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay, you may personally welcome the messenger and lead him into the Capital City three days later. Regarding the Lin Family, since they have made a great contribution, that is enough to offset their faults, I¡¯ll let go of Lin Nansheng. Come on, dispatch my imperial edict to release Lin Nansheng immediately.¡±


    Their contribution was enough to offset their faults? On hearing this, Long Tianyu showed a flash of disappointment in his deep eyes.


    In fact, he had merely brought the peace treaty. Ultimately, the credit should be given to Lin Mengya.


    Unexpectedly, his father left him no way out by claiming the Lin Family¡¯s contribution could offset their faults.


    In this case, how much true paternal love he could expect from his father, who was so cold-hearted?


    Long Tianyu only felt a chill. It was said that the way to the throne was actually a lonely and ruthless competition.


    Without Lin Mengya¡¯s company on his way to the throne, he probably would not be able to sleep in peace on the lonely nights in the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± as Long Tianyu said, he bowed and left the imperial study respectfully.


    Only he knew how helpless he looked when he lowered his head.


    ¡°Go back and take a good rest. I count on you to inherit the throne,¡± the Emperor said.


    Perhaps because of Long Tianyu¡¯s obedience or the thought that the peace treaty on the desk could guarantee a long-term peace, the Emperor did not warn Long Tianyu to stop pursuing what he had done to the Lin Family before Long Tianyu left.


    Long Tianyu turned around and left the brightly lit area.


    In the darkness, as his handsome face gradually turned cold, he rolled his dark eyes, showing a somber look.


    ¡°Eunuch Yu, how have you been?¡± He said, while moving softly and arriving at a dark corner of the courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    The other thin figure had been waiting here for a long while. However, no matter how long it had been, he kept his back straight.


    ¡°Thanks for asking, Young Master. What may I do for you?¡± Yu Qiang said.


    He acted even more respectfully and submissively than he did in front of the Emperor.


    It was because the man in front of him had completely grasped this country¡¯s deepest secret a month ago.


    The Four-Saints Guards were composed of the Blue Dragon Team, the White Tiger Team, the Rosefinch Team and the Black Tortoise Team.


    Each of them performed its own functions. Although the Four-Saints Guards didn¡¯t have plenty of members, it included all the elites of Dajin.


    The Four-Saints Guards the Emperor had handed over to Long Tianyu back then were just an imitation.


    This army was the deepest secret about Dajin¡¯s power. Even his father only knew its name, but didn¡¯t know how to get it.


    With a sparkle in his eyes, Long Tianyu suddenly took out an exquisite Tiger Token his grandfather gave him.


    At that time, he had just thought his grandfather gave it to him so that it could remind him of his grandfather. Unexpectedly, it was actually the most precious thing his grandfather gave him.


    ¡°Make a detailed investigation of the number of the officials on my father¡¯s side. I believe that you are competent at this task,¡± Long Tianyu said sternly and coldly.


    A month ago, Yu Qiang suddenly came to Long Tianyu and told him about the Four-Saints Guards.


    In order to get the army, Long Tianyu went alone to find them and completely convinced the captain of the Four Saints Guards to follow him.


    Of course, it was definitely impossible to gain their support with words.


    If he succeeded in ascending the throne, the Four-Saints Guards would show up after.


    The reason why its existence was exposed in advance was probably¡­


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Yu Qiang took the order and left.


    No one would have thought Yu Qiang, who had always been trusted by the Emperor in the Imperial Palace, was the commander of the Four-Saints Guards.


    In the dark, Long Tianyu tightened his grip on the Tiger Token, while looking towards the brightly lit imperial study not far away.


    He had thought that Yu Qiang¡¯s worry was unnecessary, but now he realized that he was nothing but a pawn in his father¡¯s eyes.


    No one was willing to give up the throne.


    But all men must die, so the Emperor would only let his most beloved heir inherit his throne.


    That was also the case for his grandfather, who gave him the Tiger Token to commander the Four-Saints Guards as his talisman.


    His father, who had the same idea, made him a target for all and then got rid of all his supporters one by one at the most critical moment.


    In the end, the throne would be inherited by an unremarkable prince.


    In this way, he was merely a tool for his father to eradicate the dissidents, while the real beneficiary was enjoying the pleasure of being a prince in the Imperial Palace.


    As Long Tianyu thought, he showed an indifferent smile silently.


    In this case, he would destroy the dream on which his father had spent all these years working!


    Feeling his heart seemed to be frozen, he subconsciously covered his chest with his hand, but he touched something warm, that gently melted the iceberg in his heart bit by bit.


    Under his clothes, it was an annulus made of warm jade, that she had worn all the time but now was his talisman.


    Long Tianyu turned around and strode away. He didn¡¯t care even if the whole world went against him. As long as he could see her peaceful smile, he could disregard anything else in the world!


    ¡°Father, is my brother coming back today?¡± Lin Mengya, who had woken up early in the morning and freshened up, stood at the door and asked expectantly.


    ¡°Yes, the Magistrate sent someone to inform us that your brother is coming back soon. Just take it easy,¡± Lin Muzhi, dressed in steel gray clothes, said, looking in high spirits because his son had gotten out of trouble.


    With a smile, he stared at the figure, that was dressed in pink and standing at the door, recollecting that his sweet daughter had waited for him and his son to come back like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with brother? What keeps him there so that he hasn¡¯t come home yet? I¡¯ve prepared some grapefruit leaves and red eggs for getting rid of his bad luck and bringing him good luck, but in vain. After he comes back, I will definitely punch him,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    After getting the message from the Magistrate this morning, she knew that the Emperor did not want her to ask to restore her family to its former place and power.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to make that request. In fact, as long as her brother could be released and the credit could be given to Long Tianyu, she would be satisfied.


    Fortunately, she had gotten what she wanted. Besides, Long Tianyu was attached to her. Even if the Emperor chose countless beautiful women as candidates for Long Tianyu¡¯s consort, Long Tianyu would not care about them at all, not to mention sleeping with them.


    As such, Lin Mengya did not say anything about it. Instead, she comforted Long Tianyu, who was not resigned to the situation.


    It was noon, but Lin Nansheng had not come back yet. Lin Mengya was a little worried, thinking if the Emperor wanted to go back on his word.


    ¡°Go to the government office and inquire about why my brother hasn¡¯t come back yet,¡± Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she had to send some servants to make an inquiry.


    But before those she sent walked to the street, Lin Nansheng appeared in her sight.


    ¡°Brother!¡± She called in a crisp voice with pleasant surprise.


    Then, a petite pink figure dashed up to her brother and threw herself into his arms, which was still solid despite his slightly thin figure.


    She said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back. Father and I have been waiting for you for a long while.¡±


    Lin Nansheng froze for a while and returned to himself.


    Looking at his sister, who acted like a spoiled child in his arms as usual, and his father, who was standing at the door with a gratified look in his eyes, he felt his heart involuntarily trembled.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ I¡¯m alright. Silly girl, I¡¯ll be fine with you around.¡±


    Even during the period when Lin Nansheng was detained in the prison, he knew his sister and father must be trying every way to get him out of there.

 Chapter 711 - The Release of Her Brother

    Now the family reunion made all members of the mansion radiant with joy.


    With red eyes, Lin Mengya broke away from her brother and pulled him to their father.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry for being unfilial and bringing shame to you,¡± Lin Nansheng said.


    As the saying went, men must not go down on their knees easily. However, Lin Nansheng felt an indescribable sense of guilt in front of his father.


    Of course, he had learned his father¡¯s resignation when he was in prison.


    At the thought that both his father and sister had been implicated by him, he found it pretty hard to swallow.


    If he hadn¡¯t been careless, those people wouldn¡¯t have been able to find evidence against him despite their craftiness.


    Although he hated those people, he hated himself even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m gratified since you¡¯re fine. Sheng¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself for what has happened,¡± seeing that his son was fine, Lin Muzhi said with a relieved look.


    When his wife passed away, she was most worried about their two children.


    Now that they were around him, he didn¡¯t consider it a pity to lose those worldly possessions.


    Lin Mengya, who had been over-excited, gradually calmed down.


    Glancing at the spies, who were watching over them at the corner of the street, she advised in a soft voice, ¡°Father, Brother, let¡¯s talk after getting in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get in,¡± Lin Muzhi said, rubbed his eyes, and walked into the mansion with his son¡¯s help.


    Lin Mengya deliberately walked behind them, and she whispered something to a servant, who stood aside, before following her father and brother back into the mansion.


    Although her brother had been detained in the prison of the government office for a few days, he was in good spirits.


    Lin Mengya immediately told her brother about Mao Yuze.


    Learning what his previous close friend had done for him, her brother finally got over the misery of being betrayed.


    ¡°This time, we really need to express our gratitude to your Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice. If it weren¡¯t for him, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of trouble so easily,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she personally served her brother a cup of tea.


    Hongyu and the other maids had spent a long while making her brother step over the brazier and spraying the water, where grapefruit leaves had been soaked, on him. After that, Lin Mengya and her father and brother could finally sit in the parlor and drink tea.


    ¡°My Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice has always been kind and righteous. At first, I didn¡¯t believe he had betrayed me. However, Shangguan Qing presented the token, which only belonged to my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, Third Junior Fellow Apprentice and me. So I misunderstood my Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice and thought he was the wire-puller. Alas, it¡¯s all my fault for being careless so that they almost succeeded in their plot.¡± At the mention of this, Lin Nansheng still looked guilty.


    In fact, even if his Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice was behind this, he had planned to keep it a secret.


    If his sister had not been implicated, he would not have bothered his former fellow apprentices.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew what was going on in her brother¡¯s mind. She was speechless, thinking he was such a fool too loyal to his friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The Shangguan Family has always been so cunning that it was difficult for you to take precautions against them alone. Speaking of this, if I hadn¡¯t made a compromise back then, you and Ya¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have suffered this calamity,¡± Lin Muzhi said.


    Seeing that their family reunion had turned into a self-examination meeting, Lin Mengya could only roll her eyes helplessly in her heart.


    People usually would try every way to shift the blame when something terrible happened.


    However, her father and brother tried so hard to blame themselves.


    ¡°Stop it, Father, Brother, stop blaming yourselves for others¡¯ fault. But Brother, these days I¡¯ve been inquiring the servants in our mansion about the details of your being framed, but none of them knows. Now that you¡¯re back, shouldn¡¯t you explain it to Father and me?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Her brother¡¯s returning definitely didn¡¯t mean the case had been closed.


    Since the Shangguan Family dared to do this, they must intend to exterminate the Lin Family.


    If it were not for her and her father¡¯s efforts to delay the trial, coupled with Long Tianyu¡¯s pulling strings, the Shangguan Family probably would have had time to deal with them.


    In order to solve this crisis completely, she must trace to the source.


    ¡°In fact, I should talk about it from that night. When I just came back from the Imperial Palace, Lin Mengwu said that her mother was ill, so she asked to send for a doctor. Of course, I didn¡¯t believe her words, so I went to see her mother in person. Sure enough, her mother was seriously ill, so I allowed her to send for a doctor. Unexpectedly, the next day, Lin Mengwu asked to meet me again, saying that her mother had recovered and wanted to thank me. I tried hard to refuse, but I finally let them in as they made quite a scene. Unexpectedly, after they came in, they insulted me and then smashed things in the study like crazy women. I rushed over to stop them, but I didn¡¯t expect Shangguan Qing to pester me and even draw a dagger to injure herself. After that, a group of servants suddenly rushed in and claimed that they saw I attempted to kill her, which is tremendously ridiculous,¡± Lin Nansheng explained in detail, and Lin Mengya learned the whole story.


    In theory, it should be a very simple slander problem, but the group of false witnesses made it a little knotty.


    But this kind of case was easy to try. As long as the officers interrogated the witnesses separately and found out the contradictory points of their testimonies, they would give themselves away.


    However, her real concern was the so-called evidence of treason.


    When Lin Mengya asked about this, she saw Lin Nansheng¡¯s face change a little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who placed the evidence in my study. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t discovered by me, but was discovered by one of the constables who came to search my study. The evidence included not only a letter where my handwriting was imitated, but also a map of troops deployed in the border area. What¡¯s more, the evidence was so real that even I couldn¡¯t tell it was fake,¡± when Lin Nansheng speaking of this, his heart was still palpitating with fear.


    Even he almost believed that those things belonged to him.


    Moreover, everything mentioned in the letter was confidential to the three of them, and he had even gradually forgotten some of the things mentioned, which sent a chill down his spine.


    ¡°So that explains it. No wonder you thought Mao Yuze was behind this. But Brother, in this case, why did His Majesty detain you in the prison of the government office instead of the prison of the Ministry of War?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    In the beginning, she had thought that the Emperor wanted to do her father a favor, so he tried to avoid making this significant.


    However, if the government office got conclusive evidence as her brother said, even her father would not be able to get away with it.


    In this case, the Emperor¡¯s attitude was abnormal.


    ¡°Uh, His Majesty probably did that out of consideration for you and father. Oh, in the past few days when I was detained in the prison, they bled me repeatedly. The warden claimed that they did that perfunctorily to avoid arouse controversy. However, I have an intuition that there¡¯s something fishy about this, but I can¡¯t tell what it is,¡± Lin Nansheng said.


    Her brother had been bled in prison?


    Lin Mengya was immediately alerted by this abnormal behavior.


    After inquiring about the location of her brother¡¯s wounds, she rolled up his sleeve to take a look.


    Indeed, there were plenty of tiny scars on her brother¡¯s right arm.


    It seemed that they had done nothing other than bleeding her brother.


    However, what was the use of her brother¡¯s blood?


    Lin Mengya came up with various possibilities, but finally kept them to herself.


    But she was aware that there must be something fishy about this.


    ¡°This is really strange, but we don¡¯t have any evidence. By the way, Father hopes that you can go back to our hometown, Prefecture Bing, with him a few days later,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The Emperor only released her brother, but didn¡¯t restore her brother to his original post at the same time.


    Generally speaking, in her brother¡¯s case, he would not be put in an important position in the future unless something unexpected happened.


    There was a flash of reluctance in Lin Nansheng¡¯s eyes when he heard the news.


    However, given their family¡¯s current situation, he could do nothing about it even if he stayed.


    After a while, Lin Nansheng could only nod with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll obey the arrangement of you and Father.¡±


    It was never too late to take revenge. What was more, the Lin Family was in a troubled time now. It was not a bad idea to leave here.


    But one day, he would come back.


    When the time came, those, who had tried to destroy the Lin Family, would have to pay for it!


    ¡°Okay. Father, a few days ago, didn¡¯t I tell you that I wanted to choose a man as Mengwu¡¯s husband? I¡¯ve already found the man and exchanged betrothal gifts with the man¡¯s family. They are eager to hold the wedding ceremony, so I¡¯ve scheduled the wedding ceremony for three days later. Although the arrangement is a little hasty, it¡¯s indeed a rare auspicious day for a wedding ceremony,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    This time Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were astonished.


    Nevertheless, because of what Shangguan Qing had done, both of them had no favorable impression of Lin Mengwu, who was Shangguan Qing¡¯s accomplice.


    Since Lin Mengya had made the arrangement, they naturally accepted it soon.


    ¡°Well, Father, Brother, you can go have some rest now and leave all domestic affairs to me,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    With her in charge of the mansion, Lin Nansheng and Lin Muzhi naturally had no objection.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had arranged for them to leave on the day when Lin Mengwu got married.


    In fact, they were well aware that Lin Mengya planned to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    The Shangguan Family would not miss Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding ceremony easily.


    When the Shangguan Family was occupied with Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding ceremony, it would be much safer for Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng to leave.


    Besides, Long Tianyu sent back a message that the Emperor was going to welcome Mao Yuze, the messenger, to the Capital City in a big way three days later.


    On that day, the entire Capital City would be bustling.


    After making arrangements for her father and brother, Lin Mengya returned to her courtyard.


    At this moment, the servant she had sent out earlier was quietly waiting to report in her room.

 Chapter 712 - A Secret Operation

    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the room, she dismissed all her maids except for Hongyu.


    ¡°First Miss, as you expected, those spies have gone to the Imperial Palace and the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion,¡± the servant said.


    Lin Mengya nodded and waved her hand as a hint for the servant to leave.


    Now that her brother was back, those spies¡¯ current attitude was crucial.


    Whether her family members and companions would be able to escape safely depended on whether those spies would take the opportunity to make trouble in the next few days.


    The members of her courtyard would be sent to a safe place by Lin Mengya successively in the next few days.


    Only Hongyu would follow her father and brother to their hometown. Once her father and brother arrived safely, Hongyu would also be sent to a safe place by someone specially assigned.


    The inconspicuous small courtyard in the Capital City was just a transfer station.


    If Lin Mengya could be cured and come back, they could certainly come back to her if they were willing to.


    Once she had an accident, they would become the priority target of her enemies.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had made proper arrangements for them.


    ¡°Since Young Master is back, why are you still so worried?¡± As Hongyu asked, she massaged Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulders with moderate strength.


    She was willing to obey any arrangement her master made.


    Nevertheless, seeing that her master strained herself every day, she, who couldn¡¯t help her master, felt so sorry about it.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s returning doesn¡¯t mean that those people decide to let go of us. Think about it, my brother was bled every day in prison. Do you think that such a strange thing will end with the release of my brother?¡± Lin Mengya said with a frown.


    She had no idea what the Emperor was up to, but she was sure of one thing: The extremely shrewd Emperor would definitely try every means to get what he wanted.


    This time, although he had released her brother, he might be up to no good.


    Now she planned to use Mao Yuze¡¯s visit to the Capital City and Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding ceremony to temporarily distract those the Emperor sent to chase them, but things probably would not go smoothly.


    Hongyu nodded silently.


    She, who was not as wise and far-sighted as her master, could only help her master as much as possible by performing her duties properly.


    ¡°Have Mengwu¡¯s dowries been prepared? Is there anything unusual going on in the He Family?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    This time, Lin Mengya chose a man from the He Family, which was famous for engaging in business deals in the Capital City, as Lin Mengwu¡¯s husband.


    Moreover, the He Family was inextricably linked with the royal family and could be considered as one of the top families in the Capital City.


    However, they were extremely protective of their family members and never let go of whoever messed with them.


    Lin Mengya believed that no matter how formidable Shangguan Qing was, Shangguan Qing had to think it over before picking on such a good family she arranged for Lin Mengwu to marry into.


    As Lin Mengya thought, she showed a sneer.


    When she got married, Lin Mengwu gave her a handful of deadly dates.


    Now she arranged for Lin Mengwu to marry into an awful family in return.


    Hongyu shook her head and said with her worried look replaced by a cold look, ¡°The He Family is very satisfied with the Second Miss. I believe that the Second Miss will certainly live a wealthy and healthy life after marrying into the He Family.¡±


    With such a temperament, how could Lin Mengwu live well in the overbearing He Family?


    Furthermore, the Eldest Young Master of the He Family was said to be known as a vicious playboy, who had dallied with at least eight or ten beautiful girls over the years.


    Such a vicious person and Lin Mengwu could make a perfect couple.


    ¡°Great. Prepare the best dowries for her. The Second Miss of our Lin Family is going to have a grand wedding ceremony three days later,¡± Lin Mengya said with a flash of shrewdness in her beautiful eyes, wondering if Shangguan Qing would be satisfied with her son-in-law¡¯s family.


    Lin Mengya felt two days had passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Fortunately, the Lin Family didn¡¯t need to prepare a lot of things as they were going to marry off a daughter. The He Family would certainly inform their relatives and friends about this. Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had told them in advance to conceal the bride¡¯s identity, for fear that the Shangguan Family would come to spoil the wedding ceremony.


    The He Family only said the bride was a Miss from a wealthy and influential family in the Capital City, which was well-matched in social status with the He Family.


    As such, although the He Family had been busy with preparing for the wedding ceremony and inviting their friends and relatives a month ago, very few people knew the mysterious bride¡¯s real identity.


    At the same time, the Shangguan Family, who had been busy enough with their own affairs, did not notice that the wedding was being held secretly under their noses.


    Lin Mengya had arranged everything and mobilized as many forces as possible to take actions secretly in a well-ordered way.


    Now, she was probably the idlest person in the entire Lin Family.


    Lin Mengya, who was bored to death, could only read in her room.


    All of a sudden, a pair of warm hands covered her eyes.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re playing a trick again,¡± Lin Mengya said with a charming smile, put down the book in her hands, gently patted the big hands she was familiar with, and leaned against his chest in relaxation.


    The two of them snuggled up, enjoying a rare moment of leisure.


    ¡°Why do you have time to come back? I heard that you¡¯ve been busy these days,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she turned around and put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s neck.


    Long Tianyu was in good spirits despite his slightly tired look.


    It seemed that he had been very busy these days.


    ¡°I can handle it. I just miss you. Qinghu told me that Lin Mengwu is going to get married tomorrow, right?¡± He asked.


    Lin Mengya did not intend to keep this from him.


    Long Tianyu had been occupied with many things, so she didn¡¯t want him to be distracted by such a trifle.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you reluctant to see that?¡± She said reproachfully and gently rested her finger on Long Tianyu¡¯s chest, but her slightly coquettish tone melted him.


    ¡°Of course not. Do you need my help?¡± Long Tianyu asked.


    To be honest, he had never had any feeling for Lin Mengwu.


    Back then, Shangguan Qing had tried every means to make him marry Lin Mengwu.


    From then on, he had a strong aversion to Lin Mengwu.


    ¡°Not for the time being. Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this. Although you¡¯ve been busy these days, don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she gently adjusted Long Tianyu¡¯s clothes with her small hands.


    She could only hide her reluctance to part with him. Otherwise, she, who had tried hard to convince herself to leave, would involuntarily drop the idea of leaving because of the man in front of her.


    ¡°Okay, the same goes for you. After I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll take you out to seek the antidote. Now the Shangguan Family is no longer a threat to us. My father is collecting evidence and will punish them. Although Shangguan Qingyu is in charge of the Shangguan Family, they won¡¯t be able to achieve anything in a short time,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Lin Mengya rested against Long Tianyu¡¯s chest with her eyes closed, feeling at ease.


    She listened to him telling his plan in a low voice, with ripples of delight in her heart, although she knew that it might not come true.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss,¡± Lin Mengya said, while apologizing to Long Tianyu in her heart.


    It was just that he had too many responsibilities on his shoulders, so it was destined that only she could act willfully.


    After dealing with the Shangguan Family, he might have other things to handle, and she couldn¡¯t let him leave all these behind.


    Therefore, she could only leave him behind for the time being.


    ¡°When I came in just now, I bumped into your brother. But he seemed to have a lot on his mind. What¡¯s wrong? Does he get into any other trouble?¡± Long Tianyu asked.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya opened her eyes and shook her head innocently, not giving herself away.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my brother is afraid that the Shangguan Family will find out about the wedding. But how dare you come here in daytime? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will break your legs?¡± She teased Long Tianyu.


    In fact, she knew clearly that she couldn¡¯t hide his visit from her father.


    However, Lin Muzhi could only tacitly consent to this for the sake of her.


    ¡°No, my father-in-law is a man of sense and will never do this to me,¡± Long Tianyu said with a little cold sweat on his forehead.


    How could Lin Muzhi be unaware of this? He had obviously caught Long Tianyu on the spot before.


    If he hadn¡¯t been so quick-witted as to explain to his father-in-law sincerely, his legs probably would have been broken.


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I find your father-in-law so considerate? Well, I¡¯ve learned what has happened between you two long before. Don¡¯t forget that you are in the Lin¡¯s Mansion, not your Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion,¡± Lin Mengya tapped his strong chest with a smile and said complacently.


    However, Long Tianyu suddenly held her slender waist tightly and said, ¡°I know you enjoy living here very much, but when can you go home with me? I can¡¯t stay there any longer without you.¡±


    He always said these kinds of words, which even gave Lin Mengya a deep creepy feeling, in a very serious tone.


    Looking into his dark eyes, Lin Mengya could only bury her head in his arms and apologetically dodged the affection in his eyes.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after a period of time, at least after getting your father¡¯s permission. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to nurse my health while dealing with those women who try to seduce you. What if I have a hard time recovering and have to suffer a lingering effect of the disease?¡±


    Hearing this, Long Tianyu hurriedly held her more tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You must nurse your health properly. Although I¡¯m not very anxious, I still want to be a father as soon as possible. But your health is the most important thing. As long as you can recover, even if we don¡¯t have any children, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Lin Mengya held him tightly with her hands on his back.


    How she wished that she could stay with him forever and never have to part with him.

 Chapter 713 - Force a Smile

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she had hidden all her emotions. After adjusting his clothes considerately, she took a step back and stared at him with a smile.


    ¡°Be good and wait for me at home. After tomorrow, I will personally lead my followers to the Shangguan¡¯s Mansion to get even with them,¡± Long Tianyu said with a flash of coldness in his black eyes.


    The Shangguan Family not only intended to meddle in government affairs, but also tried to plot against the Lin Family in every way.


    He had been impatient of them for a long time, and now was the best time to deal with them.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s not easy to deal with the Shangguan Family. Now the Empress and Shangguan Qingyu have betrayed the other members of the Shangguan Family, but they will definitely take charge of the Shangguan Family that has a huge amount of property. Given their pretending to sacrifice ties of blood to righteousness in front of your father, your father certainly won¡¯t punish Shangguan Qingyu and probably will reward him. So you must be cautious and avoid falling into the traps they set.¡± Lin Mengya gave Long Tianyu thoughtful instructions.


    Although she had repeated some of the words many times, she still felt that she had a lot to tell him today.


    ¡°Okay, I know. Rest assured. Go to bed earlier and don¡¯t wait for me, as I may not be back tonight. Be good,¡± he patted her head with his big hand and said lovingly with the tenderness he only showed in front of her.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Lin Mengya said with a sweet smile and immediately pushed Long Tianyu out of the courtyard, for fear that if he stayed any longer, the reluctance in her eyes would give her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me. Let me have a good look at you for another while. Silly, take care of yourself when I¡¯m not at home. I¡¯m sorry that I have to leave you alone at home in the following days,¡± Long Tianyu turned around and said, and then lifted Lin Mengya¡¯s delicate and charming face and kissed her affectionately.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you keep missing me and being attached to me and let me know that I¡¯m your only beloved, I will be satisfied. Well, you should go now. If you continue dawdling, I think you won¡¯t be able to leave today even if you have wings,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Finally, Long Tianyu walked out of the Grace Butterfly Courtyard with satisfaction.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and watched him leave step by step. The tears dripped from her eyes when he disappeared.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Seeing her shed tears, Qinghu walked out from behind her and asked.


    Just now, he had stood in an inconspicuous corner of the courtyard and seen how reluctant she was to part with Long Tianyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I was just blinded by the strong wind. Oh, apart from Hongyu, have you made proper arrangements for Baizhi and the others?¡± After making up an excuse that was definitely unconvincing to Qinghu, Lin Mengya turned around and asked him about something else.


    Qinghu sighed in his heart, thinking why only Long Tianyu could win Lin Mengya¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Everything is ready. Tomorrow, only Hongyu and Baiji will stay in the mansion to run things. Tian Ning will escort them to the small courtyard of the drugstore of the Sanjue Hall without attracting attention when the streets are crowded. I¡¯ve prepared the residence you asked me to buy secretly in the Capital City, and they will go there a few days later. But given your plan to hide their whereabouts from the members of the Sanjue Hall, I¡¯m wondering if you have smelled anything fishy?¡± Qinghu said.


    He knew Lin Mengya best. Although the Sanjue Hall run by Yunzhu had expanded increasingly, since they returned from the Nation of Lintian, Lin Mengya had been training her trusted followers in secret.


    Moreover, she always coaxed Yunzhu to spend more time with Baili Rui.


    Now the Sanjue Hall could operate normally even without Yunzhu.


    More importantly, the batch of people Lin Mengya trained in secret happened to hold very important positions in the Sanjue Hall.


    That was to say, Lin Mengya could make Yunzhu a mere figurehead in the Sanjue Hall in a very short time if she wanted to.


    Now Lin Mengya deliberately kept all the information of her family members and companions from the members of the Sanjue Hall without being noticed.


    She must have smelled something fishy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, but don¡¯t you think it strange? We haven¡¯t caught the person who gave the Scarlet Ginseng to my teacher. My teacher must know who the person is, but he refused to tell us. Besides, our whereabouts were exposed again and again. I¡¯ve thought through all the possibilities. Except for the possibility that our whereabouts happened to be guessed, it seems that she sent someone to run errands for us when these things happened.¡± The clues were connected by Lin Mengya like a string of beads.


    Since she came back, Yunzhu had rarely came to her courtyard.


    The Sanjue Hall had been operating smoothly. However, Yunzhu mentioned nothing other than the normal operation of the Sanjue Hall in the letter she wrote to Lin Mengya every month.


    What was more, there was something wrong with the amount of money Yunzhu sent her every month.


    A few months ago, Yunzhu claimed that it cost a lot to establish a network of contacts in the Nation of Lintian.


    Moreover, Yunzhu kept a detailed record of the accounts and sent the account book to her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand account books, but it didn¡¯t mean that no one around her could.


    Baishao was the bookkeeper she trusted most. It only took Baishao two days to find out some mistakes in the account book, and Baishao said with certainty that there definitely would be more mistakes in the rest of the account book.


    She trusted Baishao with the profit from the Sanjue Hall. Baishao, who was clever and capable, employed middlemen as the nominal owners of the house properties and stores so as to confuse others, while Baishao ran these businesses in person.


    In fact, Baishao had made a profit several times more than the money Lin Mengya gave her.


    The profit Baishao made in this month was almost as much as that from the Sanjue Hall. Baishao once said that given the scale and mode of operation of the Sanjue Hall, the monthly profit should be at least ten times more than that she made.


    Now Baishao easily made a profit as much as that from the Sanjue Hall, which only indicated that there was something wrong.


    In addition, Lin Mengya¡¯s eldest cousin brother had sent her a letter, saying that the Sanjue Hall had begun to make a profit and paid a lot of taxes to the Nation of Lintian.


    In this case, Yunzhu must have kept a lot of secrets from her.


    ¡°Should we make her a mere figurehead in the Sanjue Hall? The pawns you¡¯ve deployed could play their roles,¡± Qinghu said.


    In fact, Lin Mengya was as good at winning the other members¡¯ support as Yunzhu.


    It was just that Yunzhu, as the deputy hall master, had more contact with the other members during this period.


    Although Lin Mengya did not have much contact with them, she, who had sharp eyes, had drawn a batch of members over to her side through Qinghu and turned them into her trusted followers.


    They, who were willing to die for their bosom friends, could even repay Lin Mengya for her appreciation of their capability with their lives.


    Since the day she became suspicious of Yunzhu, she had left herself enough room for manoeuvre in this respect.


    ¡°No, although our followers are capable, they¡¯re not as prestigious as Yunzhu for the time being. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m leaving now. If we suddenly assign someone else to run the Sanjue Hall in her place, the members will feel uneasy, which is a bad thing for us. Tell Moran and Qingli to try their best to control the Sanjue Hall during my absence. After all, they¡¯re the pawns I use to pin Yunzhu down,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Moran and Qingli were the trusted followers Qinghu gave Lin Mengya along with Furong Restaurant.


    The two of them were extraordinary. Although they worked as Yunzhu¡¯s subordinates now, they considered Lin Mengya as their only master.


    Moreover, they were extremely intelligent. Every month, they reported Yunzhu¡¯s abnormal behaviors to Lin Mengya in time.


    At present, the two of them were almost as prestigious as Yunzhu in the Sanjue Hall.


    With them around, the Sanjue Hall would not be ruined by Yunzhu!


    ¡°You think highly of them. Well, I¡¯ll handle it myself. Rest assured.¡± As Qinghu spoke, there was a flash of coldness in his eyes.


    He was the one, who had introduced Yunzhu to Lin Mengya back then. Now that Yunzhu did this behind them, he would not let go of anyone, who deceived and betrayed Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Qinghu, please don¡¯t kill anyone else for me, okay?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she suddenly grasped Qinghu¡¯s hand with her smooth hands.


    After freezing for a while, Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya with a chuckle, as if she had said something funny.


    ¡°It is very likely that I will not be able to return. Thus, if I am to die there, don¡¯t degenerate into a demon or die with me. Promise me, live on nicely,¡± she continued saying and touched Qinghu¡¯s fair and delicate face with her cool hand.


    In the past year, this cunning fox had doted on her and obeyed her every order. Now he even gave up his friendship with Yunzhu for her sake.


    Lin Mengya felt so sorry that she had to leave him.


    Long Tianyu, Qinghu, Baiji, Baizhi, Hongyu¡­


    They were so nice to her that she began to fear the upcoming life and death crisis.


    In fact, evading the issue might not necessarily mean that she did not have the courage to confront it. Once there were too many things she cared about, the severe crisis would become a huge gap in her heart.


    It was the most difficult to cross over the gap in her heart, where she kept the most important people in her life.


    ¡°Silly, they can live on nicely, but I can¡¯t, because I¡¯m afraid that you will feel lonely,¡± Qinghu said with his typical smile that was as cunning as usual and a little charming.


    Every time he did this, Lin Mengya pulled his ear and yelled at him fiercely, and then smiled brilliantly as she watched him obediently admit defeat.


    But now, she just wanted to cry.


    Resting her head on Qinghu¡¯s chest, Lin Mengya burst into tears.


    Most members of the mansion had been sent away by her, so no one could hear her crying.


    It was only at this time that she could freely vent the sorrow, reluctance and perhaps fear for the future that had accumulated in her heart for too long.


    She was not afraid of death, but was only afraid that her death would break the hearts of those people she cared about.

 Chapter 714 - Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin

    After leaning against Qinghu¡¯s chest and crying for a long time, she felt a little embarrassed. She, who was done with emotional release, gradually stopped crying and felt much better.


    ¡°Stop crying, lass. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re quite sure about neutralizing the poison in your body? In that case, let¡¯s try hard to get through this. After that, we can come home together.¡± Qinghu gently grabbed her shoulders and comforted her considerately.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why she had an intuition that this time she was going to leave for a long time. Perhaps she had always been sensitive.


    Although she knew that she might come back soon this time, it was an unpredictable thing.


    She could only do what she could and leave the rest to fate!


    Pressed down in a chair by Qinghu, Lin Mengya wiped her face and became much soberer.


    She asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Hongyu and the others were preparing for the wedding tomorrow and packing Lin Muzhi¡¯s and Lin Nansheng¡¯s bags, so Lin Mengya had specially told them that they didn¡¯t have to come to her courtyard to serve her unless there was something serious.


    As such, Lin Mengya, who usually had her maids to remind her of time, was a little confused now.


    ¡°It¡¯s 3 p.m. now. Are you hungry? Hongyu has prepared your meal. If you¡¯re hungry, the kitchen can heat it up at any time,¡± Qinghu said.


    Although Hongyu was awfully busy, she had prepared Lin Mengya¡¯s favorite meal as usual. Those, who loved her, would never neglect her because of anything.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya had no appetite.


    She did not disclose the news that she was leaving to anyone other than Qinghu.


    Yesterday Baizhi was reluctant to part with her and hoped to see her soon when leaving with the others.


    If this silly girl learned that she had slipped away, this silly girl would definitely cry hard and then wait for her to come back obediently.


    ¡°Have they delivered the things prepared for Mengwu yet?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    At Lin Mengya¡¯s behest, Lin Mengwu was nourished with red dates and bird¡¯s nests every day and became increasingly radiant and charming.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya instructed the servants to feed her on nothing other than red dates and bird¡¯s nests every day so as to keep her hungry.


    Although Lin Mengwu became increasingly slender, she was a delicate beauty, who was so feeble that she could only be manipulated by others.


    ¡°Everything is ready, but I heard that she refused to put on the wedding dress and now is making a scene in her room. Don¡¯t worry about it. Hongyu and the others will find a way to get her dress up,¡± Qinghu said with a cold smile.


    Others might not know what Lin Mengwu had done to Lin Mengya, but Baizhi kept everything Lin Mengwu had done in mind.


    Qinghu, Hongyu and the others would have thought of a way to teach Lin Mengwu a lesson even if she hadn¡¯t asked for it.


    Now that she had fallen into their hands, they certainly would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Hongyu might appear to be gentle and adorable, but she was actually skilled in martial arts.


    If Lin Mengwu were to make a scene, Hongyu definitely would be tough with her.


    ¡°Of course I believe she could handle it. Nevertheless, when I got married, my good sister gave me a great ¡®gift¡¯, so I should thank her. In this case, why don¡¯t I go and visit her?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The handful of poisonous dates Lin Mengwu gave her back then made her who she was now.


    She had once said that when her sister got married, she would definitely give her a great gift in return.


    Now was the best time to do so. How could she miss such an opportunity?


    ¡°You want to visit her personally? It¡¯s just as well. As her elder sister, you should visit her. She should thank you for choosing such a good husband for her,¡± Qinghu said.


    Lin Mengya might be ignorant of love affairs, but he and Hongyu had been through these.


    He and Hongyu had tried hard to choose the Eldest Young Master of the He Family as Lin Mengwu¡¯s husband.


    Despite his handsome look, that guy was actually murderous.


    Given Lin Mengwu¡¯s temperament, she was probably going to live a hard life after marrying that guy.


    After adjusting her clothes, Lin Mengya looked as elegant and noble as usual.


    Although she was no longer Princess Yu, it did not diminish her dignified aura.


    She, dressed in a lotus pink dress with only a hair accessory made of green jade on her head, moved with an air of majesty, which made every person feel a sense of inferiority in front of her.


    Qinghu, who was dressed in a pure white robe, followed her unhurriedly with a smile on his face, that was almost as delicate and ravishing as that of a beauty.


    However, everyone knew that this seemingly amiable guy was the most formidable person around Lin Mengya.


    Along the way, almost all the servants they met bowed to them respectfully.


    By now, no one in the mansion dared to look down on Lin Mengya, the First Miss.


    ¡°Get out of here! All of you! Take your dirty hands off. I¡¯m the lineal Miss of the Lin Family! You can¡¯t do this to me! I want to meet my father! I want to meet my mother! Lin Mengya, you b*stard! I will definitely ask my grandfather to kill you personally!¡± Before they entered the room, Lin Mengya could clearly hear Lin Mengwu¡¯s curses.


    Lin Mengwu¡¯s crisp voice was supposed to be sweet and agreeable, but at this moment, Lin Mengwu was viciously cursing Lin Mengya. It seemed that Lin Mengwu had a deep-seated hatred for her.


    However, she didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Second Miss, I have to do this. Please excuse me for offending you. Come on, light the incense specially made for you. Even if you can hold your breath, it will penetrate your skin and make you increasingly weak. By the way, the First Miss said that your mother is absent, so I have to tell you about what you are going to do on the wedding night. Don¡¯t worry, this incense will only help you relax so that you won¡¯t be too nervous and scare your husband in the bridal chamber.¡± Standing at the door, Lin Mengya heard the charming voice from inside.


    Hongyu was so good at this that she made Lin Mengwu feel ashamed and indignant with only a few words.


    In fact, she had neglected Hongyu¡¯s capability.


    All her companions had retracted their sharp fangs and claws and only showed her the gentlest and most relaxed side.


    Actually, all of them were too brilliant to work for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this to me! You b*tch! How can you treat me like this! I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Shangguan Family as well as the lineal daughter of the Lin Family! Even that b*tch Lin Mengya can¡¯t compare with me. Just wait and see. My grandfather won¡¯t let this go!¡± Lin Mengwu continued cursing, but her voice, which had been extremely confident, gradually became weak.


    Lin Mengya pushed the door open and entered the room composedly.


    The young and old maids stood around a beautiful girl lying on the carpet.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her sister, who was lying on the ground, with an innocent look and said with a sneer, ¡°Tomorrow is your wedding day, so I came to visit you. What do you think of the great gift I give you? Do you like it? I even arrange such a good marriage for you. Lin Mengwu, I¡¯ve done all I could for you,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    From the moment Lin Mengya appeared, Lin Mengwu showed a fierce look in her eyes as if intending to tear the woman in front of her into pieces.


    Unfortunately, she could only lie prone on the carpet like a pile of mud.


    ¡°My good sister, don¡¯t look at me like that. Be gentler. Only in this way will your husband feel tender and protective toward you. The He Family is rich, so you won¡¯t live a hard life after getting married. But sister, I have to tell you one thing,¡± Lin Mengya continued saying and stared at her gently with increasingly cold eyes.


    ¡°The life in the He Family is quite different from that at home. If you are wronged, you can only endure it for the time being, as you will get used to it gradually and no longer feel aggrieved. By the way, I forgot to tell you that although the Young Master of the He Family is going to marry you as his legal wife, he already has seven concubines and eight mistresses. He¡¯s going to have a total of 16 beloveds, including you. So you¡¯d better think about how to spend your time alone after marrying him.¡±


    The gentler Lin Mengya¡¯s smile was, it sent more chills up Lin Mengwu¡¯s spine.


    She would never marry this man! Never!


    However, just as she was about to retort, she found herself unable to talk and only able to whimper in rage.


    ¡°Oh, sister, you¡¯re going to make your husband feel tender toward you. Come on, help the Second Miss change her clothes. Today is the Second Miss¡¯s wedding day.¡± After saying that, Lin Mengya turned around and walked out of the room.


    Qinghu consciously followed her, but he said with a cruel smile, ¡°I heard that Young Master He didn¡¯t have so many concubines and mistresses before. You instructed Hongyu to buy several formidable ladies from brothels and secretly send several ladies to him. It seems that you are quite considerate to your brother-in-law.¡±


    Qinghu was supportive of her no matter what she wanted to do.


    Nevertheless, if she intended to humiliate Lin Mengwu, it seemed to be unnecessary for her to go to all that trouble.


    ¡°Back then, she gave me a total of 16 dates, so I guess only by paying her back in her own coin can I give her an unforgettable wedding, right?¡± Lin Mengya said with such a cold smile that even Qinghu could sense the hatred behind it.


    ¡°You did quite a good job in revenging. Then, leave the rest to me tonight,¡± Qinghu said with an evil smile he hadn¡¯t shown for long.


    His cunning tricks were no less than those of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have you handling it in person. Then, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she blinked.


    They communicated something only between the two of them through eyes.


    Lin Mengya walked out of the courtyard alone. After today, she would destroy Shangguan Qing¡¯s last pride personally.


    However, she could only make Shangguan Qing feel one ten-thousandth of the pain Shangguan Qing had inflicted on her family of four.

 Chapter 715 - Leave at Night

    As the night fell, Lin Mengya sat alone in Grace Butterfly Courtyard and took a deep breath.


    The spacious Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion was now empty.


    All the servants in the mansion had been dismissed by her in advance. But they left in secret, so no one noticed it.


    Those, who were busy decorating the front yard, were all temporary helpers hired by her father and her.


    Tomorrow, after Lin Mengwu¡¯s bridal sedan chair went out, they would return to their original places.


    Even if someone realized something was amiss, it would be extremely difficult to track them down.


    Lin Mengya enjoyed a rare moment of relaxation in the darkness.


    In recent days, she, occupied with the Lin Family¡¯s business and Long Tianyu¡¯s business, had tensed up and didn¡¯t dare to relax at all.


    Tomorrow she was going to leave everything behind and live her own life.


    Thinking of this, she was quite looking forward to it.


    More than a year ago, she was a graduate student in a medical school. Who would have thought that she would have her beloved and family members in another space and time?


    Everything was like a sweet dream. Even now, she still felt like she was in a dream.


    She closed her eyes slightly, feeling the soft night breeze on her delicate cheeks.


    She, who huddled herself up in a large lounge chair, looked petite but exceptionally lovable.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when she woke up and found herself covered with a thick and warm blanket.


    At the thought that Long Tianyu had come back, she showed a soft smile, only to find Xiao Yixin she had not seen for a long time standing in front of her.


    She asked, ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Although the Xiao Family had restored a good relationship with the Lin Family since they returned to the Capital City, Xiao Yixin had been so busy that she hadn¡¯t met him for long.


    She didn¡¯t mention her father and brother¡¯s leaving to Xiao Yixin.


    After all, the fewer people knew this, the safer they would be.


    She didn¡¯t know how long Xiao Yixin had been standing in front of her. Now in the dark, he asked with a trace of reluctance to part with her in his wise and clear eyes, ¡°Are all of you leaving?¡±


    He, who was an intelligent person, had seen how much Lin Nansheng and Lin Muzhi doted on her since his childhood.


    Now even her courtyard was empty, which only indicated that they were really leaving.


    Lin Mengya nodded in response to his question.


    The Xiao Family was one of the most solid allies of the Lin Family, so it was okay to let Xiao Yixin know it.


    ¡°Why are you all leaving? Even if His Majesty tries to make things difficult for you, with my father and me around, those people definitely won¡¯t dare to act rashly,¡± Xiao Yixin said anxiously.


    Although he was a well-known gifted scholar in the Capital City, at this moment he was just an ordinary man shocked by her family¡¯s leaving.


    It was Lin Mengya who had helped him restore his former glory. Therefore, he considered Lin Mengya as his savior in all respects.


    He was not a stubborn egghead, but he would definitely repay her for her help.


    He had thought he could catch up with them, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Nansheng was always ahead of him.


    He showed a bitter smile. They were the best buddies as well as the closest opponents.


    Lin Nansheng, who was willing to give up his official rank, seemed to have reached the supreme ideological level, that was out of his reach.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving for the improvement of our situation. Brother Yixin, you don¡¯t have to feel apologetic about what you¡¯ve done to me anymore. My brother is not as indifferent to fame and wealth as you think. In fact, our Lin Family is going to run away in disgrace rather than retire after winning merits,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The woman in front of him showed a gentle smile, but her eyes were extremely clear, as if she could see through his mind.


    Xiao Yixin suddenly felt that he seemed to have missed something extremely important.


    Back then, when he was a high-spirited young man, wasn¡¯t he looking for a considerate confidante, who could burn incense while he was reading?


    If he didn¡¯t break off the engagement at that time¡­


    The thought, that popped up in his mind, disappeared in a moment.


    Mengya was not meant for him, nor meant to be his lifelong mate.


    He just felt a little regretful and thought it a pity.


    Xiao Yixin was a man of noble character, so he would not think that Lin Mengya was supposed to be his wife.


    She was well aware of this, just like she knew that no one in this world could know and tolerate her as much as Long Tianyu did.


    A relationship, that was too serious, could be a burden, while a relationship, that was too flippant, could lead to a lack of sense of security.


    The best relationship was not about solemn pledges of love, but about finding the right person.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s just as well. In this way, at least we will have fewer concerns in the Capital City. I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can do for you,¡± Xiao Yixin said.


    At present, the officials in the imperial court had divided into the Crown Prince¡¯s and Prince Yu¡¯s forces, which were incompatible with each other.


    Because of its close relationship with the Lin Family, the Xiao Family had become one of the mightiest core members of Prince Yu¡¯s force.


    Actually, they knew very well that losers were always in the wrong.


    Since they had taken sides, they had to fight it out. Otherwise, their families would be implicated.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Please tell Uncle Xiao that he has made the right choice. By the way, we¡¯re going to hold a wedding tomorrow. If it¡¯s convenient for you, come and have a look. There¡¯s likely to be quite a farce,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She clearly knew that although the Xiao Family chose to take sides with Long Tianyu because of her father and her, they, who made this choice for interests, would inevitably change their mind for interests.


    Only by convincing them that Long Tianyu would be the final winner could she make them support Long Tianyu unswervingly.


    Those shrewd old men knew this better than she did.


    That was the reason why the Xiao Family sent Xiao Yixin to check on the situation of the Lin Family.


    However, after tomorrow, the Shangguan Family would definitely be deeply stricken, while Long Tianyu would be the biggest beneficiary.


    These chips in Long Tianyu¡¯s hands were enough to make those old men of the Xiao Family go all out to fight for him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come here again tomorrow. Don¡¯t sleep here, or you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± Xiao Yixin said with proper geniality.


    He would never cross the line between them easily.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that her Brother Yixin, who had a sense of propriety, was the man smiling gently at her back then.


    She nodded and watched Xiao Yixin leave.


    She was wrapped in a blanket, but no longer felt sleepy.


    Finally, she heard some footsteps.


    She lifted her head, glanced at Qinghu, who was smiling cunningly, and asked, ¡°How is it going? Did you take her there?¡±


    Qinghu, who was obviously in a good mood, looked at her with a teasing smile and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, the Young Master of the He Family is quite lustful. As soon as I took her there, he¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ve instructed someone to bring her back tomorrow morning. Rest assured. I¡¯ve made a proper arrangement. After all, the knockout incense you personally blended is superior to that her mother used back then.¡±


    That was true. She just dealt with Shangguan Qing¡¯s daughter as Shangguan Qing dealt with her.


    She just wondered if Lin Mengwu would commit suicide after discovering she was not a virgin in the bridal chamber tomorrow night.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who would have thought that tonight is actually their wedding night? Under the influence of the sweet fragrance of the knockout incense, they will consider what happened tonight as a dream,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She did not make Lin Mengwu lose her virginity by vile means.


    However, someone as scheming as the Eldest Young Master of the He Family would never allow a woman, who had lost her virginity before marrying him, to be his legal wife, even if he didn¡¯t remember that he was the one who took her virginity.


    In this world, the most horrible thing was not marrying the wrong man, but being misunderstood.


    She would make Shangguan Qing and her daughter pay for what they had done to her in lifelong remorse.


    ¡°The wind is blowing. It¡¯s time to leave,¡± Qinghu said in an extremely relaxed tone on purpose.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya involuntarily shivered.


    She was going to leave tonight as well.


    Qinghu had found a temporary accommodation. As soon as the city gate was opened tomorrow, they could leave the city smoothly without being noticed while the streets were crowded.


    She touched her heart with her small hand.


    Although she could come back, why did she feel as if a knife were piercing her heart?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Mengya gently closed her eyes and said, making up her mind to leave.


    She let Qinghu pick up her, who was wrapped in a blanket. After trembling slightly for a moment, she found the two of them had arrived at the alley behind Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion.


    Qinghu turned around and pushed open a small inconspicuous door.


    The two of them disappeared into the darkness instantly.


    Who would have expected that the temporary accommodation he chose was just a common courtyard next to the backyard of Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion?


    As they walked through the pitch-black courtyard, Marquis Zhennan¡¯s Mansion had faded into the darkness.


    There was an orange candle lit up in a simple hut.


    After being put down gently, Lin Mengya began to look around at the strange environment and tried hard to look less upset.


    ¡°Everything is ready. We are going to travel light this time. I¡¯ve figured out our fake identities as merchants from another place travelling to these places to do business, and I¡¯ve forged the official documents perfectly. Besides, this is the detoxifying pill sent by your teacher¡­ through Long Tianyu¡¯s guard,¡± after hesitating for a moment, Qinghu added the last sentence, while grabbing a small cloth package on the bed.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows and let out a sigh.


    Her teacher finally realized it.

 Chapter 716 - Leave the Capital City

    ¡°Please thank my teacher for me and tell him to be careful. I think Yunzhu seems to have an ulterior motive. My intuition tells me that she truly loves my teacher, but now that she has betrayed my teacher regardless of her affection for him, she must have hidden something complicated,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Women¡¯s intuitions were always accurate. She could tell Yunzhu¡¯s sincere affection for her teacher in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes every time Yunzhu saw her teacher.


    However, she was leaving soon. Although Yunzhu acted normally, she could only ask someone else to protect her teacher.


    ¡°Women¡¯s thoughts are the most unpredictable. When Yunzhu was the most popular courtesan in the Capital City, countless men fell for her, who even held an unshakable position in the Peach Blossom Dock. If it were not for that incident, she probably would have been the master of Peach Blossom Dock,¡± Qinghu said.


    He rarely brought up his past experience. Even when he mentioned it, he usually talked in a relaxed and joyful tone.


    Given his serious tone, it seemed that Yunzhu¡¯s strength must not be underestimated back then.


    ¡°How could she, who attracted men with her beauty, find her true love? If those men really loved her, they wouldn¡¯t have left her in such a miserable situation. Speaking of this, when we tried to recruit her, she once asked me to treat someone who was poisoned. But later, she dropped the idea and never mentioned it again. I¡¯m wondering if it has something to do with this person,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She, who had a good memory, had kept many pieces of information Yunzhu inadvertently disclosed in her mind.


    Of course, Qinghu knew how much Baili Rui meant to Lin Mengya. He nodded seriously and told her to go to bed earlier before he went out to inquire about the situation.


    Although the small hut was a temporary accommodation, it was equipped with all kinds of necessities and furniture.


    Lin Mengya lay on the bed with her clothes on. There was only a wall between her parents¡¯ home and this place. As long as she changed her mind a little, she could go home after pushing the door open.


    However, she suppressed the urge and forced herself to fall asleep.


    If she kept staying here, they would only end up with misery. It was better to leave quietly.


    If the most unfortunate thing really happened, they could live with the hope that she was still alive.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took her to fall asleep, but she had dreams all night long.


    Some of these dreams were about memories of her life over the past more than twenty years, and some were about memories of the life of this body before she came to this world.


    Lin Mengya felt as if she were on a small boat alone, drifting up and down in the sea of dreams.


    Woken up by the sounds of firecrackers, Lin Mengya, who was a light sleeper, opened her eyes and rubbed the spot between her eyebrows with a frown.


    The day was just dawning, and it was a good time to go to the bride¡¯s home to escort her to the wedding.


    Her father and brother should still be busy at home. But as soon as Lin Mengwu¡¯s bridal sedan chair left, they would leave quietly with Hongyu and several loyal servants.


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya got up, put on a pair of soft shoes, and walked out of the courtyard.


    Qinghu must have expected this, so he chose the courtyard at the end of the alley.


    Once she opened the door, she could see the wedding procession through the alley.


    Lin Mengya looked around to make sure that there was no one else around, and then stuck out half of her head through the door.


    Although she looked out through the small alley, she still found the red wedding procession outside lively and dazzling.


    Almost everyone on the crowded street was watching the Lin Family marry off the Second Miss.


    When the First Miss of the Lin Family married Prince Yu, her wedding procession seemed a little poor.


    Now the Second Miss was marrying into a well-known rich family in the Capital City with more than twenty chests of dowries, so it was quite a magnificent scene.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and just watched it coldly.


    Today she finally made Lin Mengwu pay for what she had done back then.


    Whether Lin Mengwu could win her husband¡¯s favor depended on her fate.


    ¡°What do you think of it? Quite a magnificent scene, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suddenly, Qinghu¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw him standing behind her in high spirits.


    He had been busy all night long, but he was more energetic than her, who had slept all night long.


    Fortunately, she had gotten used to it.


    She curled her lip and turned to walk into the yard, while saying, ¡°Quite a magnificent scene. But I¡¯m curious. Isn¡¯t the Eldest Young Master He still in the Lixiang House? If the He Family fails to get him back, won¡¯t they make a spectacle of themselves?¡±


    In fact, it was the Eldest Young Master He¡¯s fault for visiting a brothel the day before his wedding.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised. After all, he, who took several concubines at the critical moment when he was about to get married, was definitely not a common man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One of his menservants and the pimp of the Lixiang House are from the same place. Now the Eldest Young Master He has been carried home. Nevertheless, he drank a lot last night, so I¡¯m not sure if he can get up and perform the wedding ceremony,¡± Qinghu said.


    Things were getting increasingly interesting. Lin Mengya smiled, but it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t go to see the farce between them in person as she was in a rush.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to go. Last night Long Tianyu has gotten out of the city to lead the peace envoy into the city. Let¡¯s leave while the streets are crowded so that we won¡¯t attract much attention,¡± Qinghu said.


    Now, the He Family and the Shangguan Family were in the spotlight.


    Although the bride was from the Lin Family, the Lin Family had kept a low profile since the marriage was determined, so they were out of the spotlight now.


    Since Shangguan Qingyu turned against the Shangguan Family, the Shangguan Family had been meat on the chopping block.


    The Emperor and the other forces were all keeping an eye on the Shangguan Family¡¯s every move.


    Today, if they could suppress their indignation and let Lin Mengwu marry into the He Family, they might be able to win some time before their collapse.


    If they couldn¡¯t bear it and went to the He Family to take Lin Mengwu away, it would offer the Emperor an opportunity to give them combined punishment for several offenses.


    It should be noted that in ancient times, a marriage was arranged by parents¡¯ order and on the matchmaker¡¯s word. Lin Mengwu was the daughter of the Lin Family rather than the Shangguan Family!


    As Lin Mengwu¡¯s bridal sedan chair left, people gradually moved their attention from the Lin Family.


    In an inconspicuous corner of the street, an inconspicuous carriage moved in the opposite direction.


    The horses lifted their hooves and stamped on the street with the clip-clop sounds.


    The coachman, dressed in steel grey clothes, looked inconspicuous. However, when he lifted his head occasionally, there was a serious expression on his cold and handsome face.


    As the carriage sped on the streets, Lin Mengya, who was in the carriage, did not feel very nervous.


    It was during the Spring Sacrificial Rite, and lots of civilians had streamed into the Capital City early in the morning to purchase some articles for the Spring Sacrificial Rite and watch the fun.


    Qinghu took a path with only a few pedestrians. Along the way, they did not meet any acquaintance.


    She somehow felt empty. Perhaps she, who was used to the lively Liuxin Courtyard, was not used to being alone.


    The carriage soon arrived at the gate of the city. Plenty of people came in, while only a few went out.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief after they got out of the city smoothly.


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the peace envoy from the Nan¡¯an State!¡± Someone said inadvertently outside the carriage.


    On hearing this, Lin Mengya felt her heart tremble terribly, subconsciously lifted the curtain of the carriage and stared dazedly at the figure on a horse alongside Mao Yuze not far away.


    He had fine features and was dressed in a black court robe, which made him look even more handsome.


    He showed a cold face with no expression.


    He kept an aloof look except when talking with Mao Yuze in a low voice occasionally.


    In the past, Lin Mengya would have teased him about his poker face.


    But who would have thought that such an aloof person would show his sorrow, misery and infatuation in front of her?


    It was not until now that she realized how much she loved this man.


    If possible, she would like to exchange everything she had for the chance to stay with him forever.


    ¡°That¡¯s Prince Yu! I heard that he is the most handsome man in the Capital City!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What¡¯s more, his legal wife has been demoted. I¡¯m wondering which Miss is so lucky to win his favor!¡±


    Hearing the discussion, Lin Mengya stiffened for a moment with her face becoming gloomy.


    Seeing Long Tianyu getting closer and closer to her, she could only let down the curtain silently and get into the carriage.


    Qinghu, who had seen what had happened, glanced at those middle-aged women, who were indulging in gossiping around them, and said impatiently in a cold voice with a sneer, ¡°No Miss can replace Princess Yu. Don¡¯t you know that all of Prince Yu¡¯s assets are in Princess Yu¡¯s hands? Whether Prince Yu will marry someone else is up to Princess Yu rather than Prince Yu. Don¡¯t gossip about something you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Those gossiping women were just about to retort, but they were deterred by the coldness in Qinghu¡¯s slanted eyes.


    Qinghu snorted lightly and ignored these gossipy women.


    He cracked the rein and drove the carriage away from this place of troubles.


    ¡°Thank you, Qinghu.¡± All of a sudden, a faint voice came from inside the carriage.


    Qinghu showed some distress in his eyes, but held it back after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t worry. All our traveling expenses are deducted from that guy¡¯s assets. If he dares to cheat on you, we¡¯ll take his money and turn him into a poor guy, who has a good appearance only! In that case, no one will marry him!¡± He said in a fierce tone he feigned.


    Lin Mengya finally showed a smile in the carriage.

 Chapter 717 - Her Thoughts on the Way

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, let¡¯s spend his money lavishly during this trip!¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She was always a spendthrift wherever she was. Since she had made up her mind, she would treat herself generously during this trip.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Qinghu said.


    The carriage sped through the crowd and left quietly.


    Long Tianyu, who was on the horse, seemed to have sensed something. He turned around and glanced at the carriage in confusion.


    ¡°Brother Long, is there anything wrong?¡± Mao Yuze, who was beside him, asked in a low voice.


    After spending the past few days with Long Tianyu, he had a favorable impression of Prince Yu, who enjoyed broad support in Dajin.


    Given his relationship with Lin Nansheng, Long Tianyu threw off his airs in front of him, which was quite rare.


    The two of them admired each other and got along well with each other in recent days.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Maybe I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I had an illusion.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he looked away from the carriage.


    He somehow had an intuition that he had seen the carriage somewhere before.


    However, Long Tianyu failed to find any clues after searching through all his memories. He involuntarily shook his head, thinking it couldn¡¯t be Lin Mengya¡¯s carriage as she must be occupied with Lin Mengwu¡¯s wedding at the moment.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t leave alone without her family members and servants.


    Perhaps he had an illusion because he missed her too much.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me to His Majesty, Brother Long. I heard that your wife is Brother Nansheng¡¯s younger sister. You are so lucky,¡± Mao Yuze said.


    In the last few days, he had met Lin Nansheng in private during his recuperation.


    Although it had been many years since they last met, they were still on intimate terms with each other.


    Mao Yuze, who was quite sharp-eyed, naturally could tell Lin Mengya was a rare intelligent woman.


    He could not help envying Prince Yu, who was lucky to have such a good wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely lucky to marry her. Well, Brother Mao, come with me into the city. My father has been waiting for you for a long while. After you have the peace talk with my father, I will invite you to have a meeting with my wife,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Mao Yuze nodded with a smile. He, who was an upright man, naturally admired the Lins.


    Long Tianyu shook his head and dispelled the strange thought out of his mind.


    Although they had arrived outside the Capital City, it was still uncertain if he could bring Mao Yuze to his father safely.


    The procession in charge of protecting Mao Yuze entered the Capital City in mighty formation, while the carriage carrying Lin Mengya quickly disappeared in the opposite direction.


    Lin Mengya had calculated that Long Tianyu would accompany Mao Yuze to meet the Emperor in the Imperial Palace during the day.


    In the evening, there would be a banquet for welcoming Mao Yuze, the peace envoy. As one of those in charge of the peace talk, Long Tianyu naturally had to accompany Mao Yuze at the banquet.


    Moreover, the peace talk affected not only the interests of the Shangguan Family, but also the interests of the forces on the Shangguan Family¡¯s side.


    Therefore, Long Tianyu had to protect Mao Yuze closely until this matter was settled.


    She had used all kinds of excuses to dismiss those guards Long Tianyu left to her.


    Moreover, she had a backup plan. If Long Tianyu came back to find her, he would find a letter on the table in her room.


    In the letter, she told a lie in a very relaxed and delighted tone that she planned to hang out during the Spring Sacrificial Rite.


    She did not expect Long Tianyu to be convinced completely, but at least it could reassure him for the time being so that he could accomplish his task.


    Nevertheless, when Long Tianyu was occupied with trivial matters, she could have enough time to shake him off.


    In the past, she and Long Tianyu always took actions together in any case.


    Now she was leaving without him and had to keep shaking him off, which was quite a fresh experience for her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach a deserted dock after going further. I¡¯ve already prepared a boat, and no one will suspect us.¡± There came Qinghu¡¯s gentle voice from outside the carriage.


    He proposed to travel by water. After all, no one could find the Peach Blossom Dock over the years because of its location on the water.


    With him around, it would be extremely difficult for Long Tianyu to catch up with them, no matter how many soldiers Long Tianyu sent out.


    What was more, Long Tianyu would never disclose her leaving easily.


    If the old Emperor learned that the Lin Family had run away with their luggage, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    For this reason, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to shake off Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Okay, I have seldom traveled by water before. According to the news we got, the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass can only be found in the upper reaches of the Xun River that is within the territory of the Nation of Dongxia. Can we go there by water?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The Nation of Dongxia was located to the south of Dajin. Although it was not as large as the Nation of Lintian and Dajin, it had a well-trained and powerful army because of its abundant resources and fertile land.


    Nevertheless, the previous king of the Nation of Dongxia had been content to exercise sovereignty over a peaceful country and was unwilling to get involved in conflicts with other countries. Therefore, the Nation of Dongxia remained peaceful over the years.


    ¡°Yes, but I heard that the Nation of Dongxia has just gone through a civil war, as the last king passed away without appointing his successor. However, the current king is so capable and shrewd that he managed to pacify the civil strife and ascend to the throne in just a month. Therefore, the civil strife didn¡¯t cause panic among the people. Nevertheless, it will probably take some trouble to enter the country,¡± Qinghu said.


    He, who got information through various channels, seemed to have established personal connections in every industry.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain to let some fresh air in and try to inquire Qinghu about his skills she was unaware of.


    Qinghu usually shifted the topic easily.


    This time, he, who failed to dodge her question, could only beg her to stop talking about this with a bitter face.


    Looking at Qinghu¡¯s bitter expression, Lin Mengya felt her mood improved a little.


    It was good to have him accompanying her like her family member wherever she was.


    ¡°It seems that anyone, who is able to ascend to the throne, is formidable. Alas, I¡¯m wondering how Xiaoyu is doing. Qinghu, you get information through various channels, don¡¯t you? Where is Xiaoyu? Did you get any news about him?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Xiaoyu had been out of contact. In fact, Lin Mengya had sent a lot of people to the Lieyun State to look for Xiaoyu.


    However, those people either couldn¡¯t even enter the Lieyun State or were expelled. They could hardly survive, let alone inquire about Xiaoyu.


    Fortunately, before Xiaoyu left, she had told him that no matter what happened, he could come back and ask her for help.


    Now that she got no news from him, perhaps it was the best news.


    ¡°If possible, I think that you¡¯d better avoid contact with the people of the Lieyun State,¡± after pondering for a while, Qinghu said seriously.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to go to that country. But I¡¯m worried about Xiaoyu. Now thinking about it, I find perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have let those people take him away,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although Xiaoyu looked indifferent to outsiders, Lin Mengya knew that he had a rare pure heart.


    All the female members of her family adored this lovely child, because he still maintained the unique purity belonging to a young man in his clear eyes even after going through hardships.


    She didn¡¯t know what difficult situation this sensible child, who was outwardly hard and inwardly soft, was in at present, and she couldn¡¯t help him at all. She involuntarily thought she must have disappointed Xiaoyu, who regarded her as his biological sister.


    How could she, such an incompetent sister, protect that kind and gentle young man?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be overanxious. Xiaoyu comes from there and belongs there. Although the Lieyun State is extremely exclusive, as far as I know, even the Candle Dragon Cult can¡¯t easily deploy their members there. Don¡¯t underestimate him. He is as meek as a rabbit in front of you, but in fact, he is quite tough,¡± Qinghu said.


    His memories of Xiaoyu were still vivid in his mind. The seemingly gentle and handsome young man was actually no less tough than him.


    As long as Xiaoyu remained so tough, he could earn a place wherever he was.


    Perhaps a place like the Lieyun State was a suitable settlement for them, who were as tough as lone wolves.


    ¡°I hope so. If he learns of my current situation, he will probably stay by my side and protect me at all costs. Well, if I manage to survive, let¡¯s go to the Lieyun State to visit him. After all, I have acquaintances there,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Recollecting her life in the past year, she found she had experienced a lot in such a short period.


    Those, who had appeared in her life, were deeply rooted in her memory and would never fade.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the carriage and took out a detoxifying pill made by her teacher.


    Although it had little effect on her, it could at least make her feel less uncomfortable after she took it.


    She tossed it into her mouth, and a slightly sweet taste spread from the tip of her tongue.


    Lin Mengya could not help smiling. Her teacher always treated her as a child. Since she told him that those pills were too bitter, her teacher had come up with a way to turn those distasteful pills into delicious sweet pills.


    As the Shen Nung system operated automatically, she discovered the pill indeed contained a lot of honey.


    But now, it only tasted slightly sweet to her.


    The loss of her senses of touch and taste was the most noticeable. Now she couldn¡¯t even feel ordinary pain in her hands and feet.


    ¡°Qinghu, what do you think will I become in the end? Will I become a piece of hard wood and can only move my eyes?¡± As Lin Mengya asked, she hugged herself tightly.


    It seemed that only in this way could she ease her uneasiness a little.


    Qinghu grasped her small hand with his big hand with clear joints. Although she could not feel the warmth of his palm, he kept holding her hand.


    He said, ¡°No, we will reach the Nation of Dongxia soon and get the antidote for you. I promise.¡±


    Staring at her, who was exhausted and weak, Qinghu failed to hide the distress in his eyes.

 Chapter 718 - An Uninvited Guest

    Qinghu drove the carriage quietly, and soon they arrived at a quiet abandoned wharf.


    He looked around alertly. It was not until he was sure that the two of them were followed by no one that he jumped out of the carriage and picked up Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep, from the carriage.


    Fortunately, Baili Rui had added some sleep-enhancing supplements in the detoxifying pills.


    Otherwise, Lin Mengya, who was laden with worries, would not have fallen asleep so easily.


    After looking around and determining the direction, Qinghu tapped his tiptoe on the ground, flew into the air and gently landed on a boat.


    Then he bent down and got into the cabin without greeting the boatman.


    On the shore, someone had come out to get rid of the small carriage they took to come here.


    As soon as the boatman tapped the tip of the paddle on the shore, the boat immediately left on the river.


    A moment later, the abandoned dock fell silent again, as if no one had ever come here.


    ¡°You¡¯ve woken up? What do you want to eat? Are you thirsty?¡± There came Qinghu¡¯s voice.


    Lin Mengya, who didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, gradually woke up.


    She opened her eyes and saw Qinghu in front of her.


    She shook her head. She, who recently had a poor appetite and usually ate porridge and some side dishes, now had no appetite at all.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± She asked.


    Baili Rui¡¯s sedative pills were quite effective. She was taken to the boat by Qinghu without realizing it.


    She looked up at the slightly shaky ceiling painted with flowers and birds.


    However, the cabin was quite spacious and furnished with all kinds of furniture, looking like a modern luxurious cruise ship.


    ¡°We¡¯ve traveled for a day and a night, but you slept soundly and didn¡¯t realize it. Rest assured. I¡¯ve rented this painted pleasure boat in the name of someone else, and it sails fast. What¡¯s more, he won¡¯t expect us to travel in such a high-profile way,¡± Qinghu said with his usual frivolous smile


    However, Lin Mengya found him particularly miserable.


    Those ignorant of Lin Mengya¡¯s current condition didn¡¯t have to face her fear.


    But Qinghu had to accompany her to go through all this again.


    She only felt sorry for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you here.¡± As she said, she reached out her arms, put them around Qinghu¡¯s neck and pressed her cool and smooth forehead against his forehead, with her eyes filled with sadness.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I volunteer to come with you. In this world, you are my only family member. I¡¯m the only one who can come with you,¡± Qinghu said.


    His feelings for her had long developed into an affection for a family member.


    He considered Lin Mengya as his younger sister and his daughter. This was the first time in his life that he had considered someone as his treasure.


    He could hardly feel like a human, so he only had feelings for her.


    ¡°Fox, I can¡¯t cry,¡± she whispered in his ear in a helpless tone.


    Qinghu grabbed her shoulders, only to see that there was not even a tear in her sorrowful eyes.


    He asked, ¡°How come? Don¡¯t the detoxifying pills Baili Rui gave have some effect?¡±


    For the first time, Qinghu¡¯s eyes were filled with unease and panic.


    Lin Mengya shook her head slightly and didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this at all.


    ¡°Yes, they have, but they can only ease my pain. Now, I can still manage to make some relatively expansive gestures, but I seem to be incapable of something like crying.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she raised her hand.


    Only then did Qinghu find that she was as clumsy as a child.


    Her face seemed to be stiff. Apart from her fluid eyes, she even experienced difficulty in doing simple expressions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be there soon. Rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely cure you!¡± Qinghu said, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Even Qinghu did not expect her condition would worsen so quickly that even the detoxifying pills made by Baili Rui could not improve her condition.


    He was panic-stricken.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid either,¡± Lin Mengya said and closed her eyes, feeling that she seemed to be turning into a piece of wood bit by bit.


    Then what about her life? Was she going to die quietly or return to normal in the end?


    She didn¡¯t dare think about it, and she was too weak to think about it at the moment.


    With Qinghu¡¯s company, the journey became less dull.


    Compared to the last trip during which they were tired with running about, this time, she and Qinghu seemed to be on a sightseeing tour.


    Every day, Qinghu held her in his arms, and they watched the sunrise and sunset outside. He told her about the local customs and practices on both sides of the river. Although she repeatedly affirmed that she could still walk now, after her legs suddenly went weak and she collapsed in front of Qinghu, he insisted on carrying her every time they went out.


    Moreover, after learning a certain treatment from somewhere, he massaged her limbs with a kind of medicinal oil every day.


    Lin Mengya had to admit that his massage, coupled with the help of Baili Rui¡¯s detoxifying pills, greatly improved the gradual stiffening of her body.


    Knowing that Qinghu was upset, she tried to ask some relaxing questions so as to ease the depressing atmosphere between them.


    If she really died, at least she could leave him a joyful memory.


    At night, it was quiet on the river, and only the sounds caused by paddling could be heard.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the window, stared at the big and round moon outside with fascination and asked, ¡°Qinghu, are we arriving in Yang City tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will arrive at dawn. When the time comes, we will disembark to buy some things. What about you? Do you want to come with us?¡± Sitting in front of her, Qinghu said, while massaging her calf with his warm palms.


    These days it had become a necessary thing for him to do before he went to bed.


    Although he knew that Lin Mengya was in poor condition, he still thought that he should do something for her.


    ¡°Of course I want to go. Baizhi told me that there is various delicious food in Yang City. She has looked forward to coming here to enjoy the food since her childhood. As a foodie, she regards this place as the holy land,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    At the thought of Baizhi, who was gluttonous and adorable, she looked cheerful.


    They had grown up together, and Baizhi had suffered a lot because of her.


    Later, after their lives got better, Baizhi asked for nothing other than a lot of delicious food.


    It was great to have such a simple and real wish.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to have a taste tomorrow, and you can bring them here in the future. Alas, why are the members of your courtyard all foodies? They must take after you,¡± Qinghu said with a smile, while finishing his massage.


    He put his hand gently on an acupoint on Lin Mengya¡¯s calf and pressed it hard.


    However, she, who could still feel pain a few days ago, now felt nothing at all.


    He was gloomy with worry again. If her condition continued worsening, it would be difficult to tell if she could stay alive until they arrived at the Nation of Dongxia.


    ¡°Well, go to bed early. We¡¯ll disembark tomorrow morning,¡± he said composedly, and then put Lin Mengya¡¯s calf back and carried her back to the bed.


    Lin Mengya was tired. As soon as she rested her head on the pillow, she fell asleep.


    Qinghu stared at Lin Mengya, who was sleeping, with a complicated look in his eyes for a long while before looking away.


    He made up his mind to save her at all costs!


    Then he seemed to have heard something. He stood up alertly and got out of the cabin in the blink of an eye.


    He looked warily at the figure, that had just shown up on the deck with a burst of chilling air.


    However, the black shadow was unaffected. Instead, he stood there quietly like an owl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm to the woman inside. I just want to tell you something,¡± the man dressed in a black robe said in an unexpectedly hoarse voice.


    Nevertheless, Qinghu did not relax even a little because of the man¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked.


    No matter how hard the man tried to hide his intention, Qinghu could still tell it.


    The man was not surprised at all, but he did not intend to reveal his identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that the Third Elder has found out about the secret of the woman. However, the head is practicing in seclusion now, so he hasn¡¯t learned it yet. You¡¯d better take her to a place, where no one can find her, for her sake. In this way, maybe you can save her life. Otherwise, do you think you can protect her?¡± The man said.


    Qinghu¡¯s pupils contracted instantly.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the secret he had kept for so long would be found out.


    In that instant, he glared at the man with rage and murderous intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t do it. Besides, I¡¯m not so stupid as to use this kind of information to gain their trust. Maybe there¡¯s a mole around you. But rest assured. I¡¯ve just covered it up for you. After all, the legend is just a legend, and no one knows if it¡¯s true or not. You¡¯d better take care.¡± The black shadow disappeared even before finishing his last sentence.


    No one other than Qinghu had seen the figure, let alone know what their words meant.


    ¡°What should come has finally come?¡± Qinghu murmured.


    If possible, he would rather keep the secret from Lin Mengya during his lifetime.


    That was a cruel and bloodthirsty secret.


    However, if the head were to find out about this, it would probably cause a calamity.


    Qinghu showed a helpless look, thinking what he should do to keep her away from this conflict.

 Chapter 719 - A Chance Encounter With an Acquaintance

    After standing at Lin Mengya¡¯s door for a long while, Qinghu left slowly.


    Lin Mengya, who had refreshed herself after a good night¡¯s sleep, saw Qinghu sitting in front of her as soon as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± She asked.


    Although Lin Mengya repeatedly teased Qinghu about his overreacting, he could only feel a little at ease by watching over her all the time.


    ¡°The day has just dawned. Get up. It¡¯s still early,¡± Qinghu said.


    They had arrived on shore last night, but Qinghu instructed the boatman to stop and waited for her to wake up just because of her words.


    Qinghu nodded, let down the curtain and went out to wait for her. After a long while, he heard some rustling sounds from inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Hearing a helpless voice, Qinghu turned around, only to see that she was pulling her slightly messy hair with upset in her eyes.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t do my hair. Can you help me?¡± Lin Mengya stared at Qinghu pitifully like a child and said.


    Qinghu suppressed his gloom. Probably because her fingers were no longer flexible, she was even incapable of such a simple thing.


    ¡°Okay, let me help you. Sit down.¡± After saying that, Qinghu settled her in front of the dressing mirror and gently combed her hair.


    Soon, the woman with messy hair in the mirror had a brand new look.


    Her face, as big as a palm, became delicate and charming.


    With her hair done in a bun popular among young ladies nowadays decorated with only a few hairpins made of red coral, she looked vivacious with smooth skin.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± She asked.


    She rarely dressed like this. When she was in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, she was always dressed as a noble and dignified lady.


    Now she was more pleased with being dressed casually.


    ¡°Yes, you are only slightly inferior to me,¡± Qinghu said.


    She rolled her eyes at this guy with annoyance, wondering what made him so confident.


    Glancing at herself in the mirror, she slowly stood up with Qinghu¡¯s help.


    ¡°Maybe I shall not go?¡± Lin Mengya said apologetically.


    She, who moved with difficulty now, could fall carelessly and walked at a particularly slow speed.


    If she went with Qinghu, it might delay him.


    Unexpectedly, Qinghu smiled slightly, picked her up, and gently put her, who was struggling slightly, on something.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± She, who sat in a wooden wheelchair in surprise, said. She didn¡¯t see Qinghu prepare this before, and nor did she expect that her condition would worsen so quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Qinghu had prepared everything properly.


    She was touched, while wickedly wondering if he had looked forward to the day, when she could not walk, long before!


    She stuck out her tongue, thinking she should hide this thought. Otherwise, Qinghu would definitely think that he even suffered more serious injustice than Dou¡¯e did!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Rest assured that no one has discovered that you¡¯ve gone. Even if it¡¯s discovered, the news won¡¯t spread to Yang City so soon. Even he won¡¯t be able to figure out our route this time,¡± Qinghu said with a smirk.


    He had always been keen on making things difficult for Long Tianyu.


    Moreover, this time they were going to travel both by water and by land.


    Although it would make their trip more difficult and troublesome, it would save them a great deal of time and make it difficult to track them down.


    Not to mention that Long Tianyu was delayed by the affairs in the Capital City, even if he went all out to track them down, it would be a difficult job for him.


    By the time Lin Mengya and Qinghu went ashore, the day had completely dawned.


    Lin Mengya sat in the wheelchair, letting Qinghu push her from the dock that gradually became bustling to the street.


    She took a deep breath and smelled the aroma of breakfast.


    Perhaps because there were traveling merchants visiting Yang City all the time, the pedestrians only cast a few glances at them despite their ravishing appearances.


    Nevertheless, it was not annoying.


    ¡°Lass, let¡¯s go to the stall Fuji for their fried buns. Have a taste and try to find the difference between them and those made in our kitchen,¡± Qinghu suggested.


    Knowing that Lin Mengya had no appetite, he still tried to recommend some local specialties to her.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Although she was not hungry, she was attracted by the tempting fragrance in the air.


    Pushed to a medium-sized stall and seeing the pot of white and big steamed buns, even Lin Mengya could not help drooling.


    ¡°Young lady, have a taste of my fried buns!¡± Perhaps seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s amicable look, the stall owner said in an exceptionally enthusiastic tone.


    Seeing her nod, he quickly picked up six fried buns for her.


    However, just when Lin Mengya was about to eat, a man in a dark blue robe suddenly sat opposite her and said, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    Lin Mengya, who did not intend to raise her head to say hello, suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    Qinghu, who was watching over her behind her like a ravening tiger, became displeased with the man¡¯s sudden appearance.


    From the corner of his eyes, he, who was quite sharp-eyed, noticed that those he brought seemed to have been trapped in the crowd by some people intentionally or otherwise.


    How could it be such a coincidence? Unless someone was behind this!


    ¡°No matter who sent you here, leave immediately, and I can let you go!¡± Putting away his kindness to Lin Mengya, Qinghu immediately said and glared coldly at the man in front, who looked surprised, like a fierce wolf protecting its cub.


    He didn¡¯t expect trouble to come knocking on his door after he received the warning last night.


    Had these people really forgotten his bad reputation as a merciless man?


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. Guards, fall back. This lady saved me before. Don¡¯t act impertinently,¡± the man said lightly in a very pleasant voice without affected familiarity.


    He, who had been a little excited at the beginning, now became properly polite.


    Lin Mengya raised her head with interest, but unexpectedly, she failed to recognize the man in front of her.


    She asked, ¡°Have you mistaken me for someone else? I¡¯ve never met you before.¡±


    The man in front of her looked amicable. Although he was neither as cold as Long Tianyu nor as delicate as Qinghu, his geniality made it difficult for her to dislike him.


    He was not tremendously handsome, but he was refined and handsome with a clean face. Even Xiao Yixin, the most talented scholar in the Capital City, was not as steady as him.


    Lin Mengya thought it over, but still failed to recollect she had met such a person before.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s reasonable for you to forget me, as I acted impertinently when first meeting you. Back then, I had to threaten you out of the desire to get away from those assassins. Thinking about it now, I am really ashamed of what I have done,¡± the man said sincerely with an apologetic look.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that she had met such a person the day when she hung out with Qinghu in the red-light district in the Capital City.


    Nevertheless, she had just taken a quick glimpse at the man, coupled with the dim candlelight back then, so now she didn¡¯t recognize him at once.


    ¡°It turns out to be you. It¡¯s fate that brought us here. But please don¡¯t mention what happened before. My brother is grumpy. I have to leave now,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She had only met him once, and they were not very familiar with each other.


    But since they were acquaintances, she could let out a sigh of relief temporarily.


    Hearing their conversation, Qinghu glanced at the man coldly and was about to push Lin Mengya away.


    However, after a moment of hesitation, the man glanced inadvertently at Lin Mengya, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and said, ¡°Wait a moment! Miss, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to pester you and just want to repay you for your help. You saved my life before, so now, I should do all I can to help you. You seem to have difficulty in walking. I happen to have brought a proficient doctor with me, and I think he can help you.¡±


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t want to have any contact with such a person. Both his manners and costly clothes showed that he was not an ordinary person.


    In this year, she had learned a profound lesson that generally speaking, this kind of person would bring her a series of troubles.


    Therefore, it was better to leave now to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I just feel a little uncomfortable, so my brother advised me to use a wheelchair. There is no need to bother your doctor. See you,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Then Qinghu continued pushing Lin Mengya away quickly.


    ¡°Master, shall I go and inquire about them?¡± One of the man¡¯s followers asked.


    Seeing the two of them leave, the man in blue clothes became lost in thought.


    He had an intuition that the woman and her brother were definitely not ordinary people. But he, who had to perform his task, just shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I hope we will meet again one day.¡±


    The man, who was quite free-spirited, didn¡¯t pester Lin Mengya. Instead, he turned around and left with his followers.


    Qinghu pushed Lin Mengya pretty far away in one breath, and he didn¡¯t stop until his subordinate mingling with the crowd reported that the man had left.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. You may leave now. Be careful. If you find anyone following us, just kill him.¡± Qinghu gave an order.


    He was tremendously wary of the man, who had just appeared.


    The members of the Candle Dragon Cult were very cunning. Since last night the man said that Lin Mengya¡¯s secret might have been exposed, it meant that they would take action soon, so he had to beware of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m too unlucky to hang out on the street. I was disturbed even before having a fried bun. I¡¯m upset and want to eat fried buns!¡± Lin Mengya pouted and said in a rare pettish manner.

 Chapter 720 - The Stalkers

    Qinghu was stunned for a moment, and then his expression became a little complicated.


    He turned around, covered his mouth with his hands and kept shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, what are you laughing about?¡± Finally, Lin Mengya glared at him fiercely and asked. Didn¡¯t people say that women acting pettishly could be lucky? Why did she just become a laughingstock?


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Look, I¡¯ve packed some buns for you. It¡¯s not safe to stay here for long. Although that man is sensible, I can¡¯t put my mind at ease.¡± As Qinghu said, he drew a warm paper packet from his bosom.


    Lin Mengya took it immediately, drew a tender soup fried bun out of it, and took a small bite cautiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary person. We¡¯d better stay away from him as much as possible. By the way, did you get any news about my father and brother from the Capital City?¡± She narrowed her eyes and said, seeming to be enjoying the soup fried bun.


    However, her taste became less sensitive. Although she didn¡¯t find food tasted no better than tallow, she ate mostly to fill the stomach and could no longer enjoy the food.


    ¡°They have left the Capital City safely like us, and they are on their way now. Don¡¯t worry. Given your father¡¯s and brother¡¯s martial arts and wisdom, no one can put them in a difficult situation. But Long Tianyu probably has discovered that you left without saying goodbye. I think you¡¯d better think it over and decide whether to tell him about this,¡± Qinghu said.


    Lin Mengya stopped chewing for a moment. Then she returned to normal and continued gulping the bun in her hand, while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it necessary. Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±


    Watching the stubborn girl¡¯s back, Qinghu shook his head slightly.


    In fact, apart from her father and brother, that guy was probably the one Lin Mengya was most concerned about.


    However, although she missed him terribly, for some reason, she had to hide her feeling in distress.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Qinghu, who never refused Lin Mengya, said and pushed her out of the market.


    The painted pleasure boat departed from the dock of Yang City and floated down the stream.


    With the replenishment, they could stay on board and didn¡¯t need to disembark for replenishing supplies in half a month.


    Apart from being pushed to the deck by Qinghu and basking in the sunshine every morning, Lin Mengya mostly stayed in her cabin and read the books Qinghu gathered from all over the country.


    Meanwhile, the snacks and delicacies Qinghu bought along the way were served to Lin Mengya successively.


    However, she usually took only a few bites of them. Her diminished appetite made Qinghu frown all the time.


    Fortunately, with Baili Rui¡¯s detoxifying pills, she did not become emaciated.


    ¡°This book is quite interesting. Why are you looking at me? If you feel bored, just read a book,¡± in the cabin, Lin Mengya said.


    She became increasingly uncommunicative, which made Qinghu a little uneasy.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya acted normally, and her condition even seemed to be worsening at a slower speed. He was laden with uneasiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll get ashore in three days. After passing through three prefectures of Dajin, we¡¯ll arrive at the port of the Nation of Dongxia by water in a month or so,¡± Qinghu said.


    Given Lin Mengya¡¯s health condition, they had been hurrying on with their journey.


    Seeing that Qinghu almost failed to suppress the uneasiness in his eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, put down the book in her hand and stared at Qinghu with her clear eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I can make it.¡± She did not know if she was trying to comfort Qinghu or encourage herself.


    No one knew how much worry and fear was hidden beneath her composed expression.


    Qinghu took a deep look at Lin Mengya, wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After giving her some instructions, he turned around and left the cabin.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the headboard, closed her eyes and rested her mind quietly.


    The sunlight shone through the window onto her face. She looked peaceful and delicate while terrifyingly fragile.


    ¡°Commander, we have gotten things done. Please rest assured,¡± his subordinate whispered in his ear.


    Meanwhile, Qinghu seemed to be reluctant to look away from Lin Mengya even for a moment.


    ¡°I got it. You may leave,¡± he said and closed his eyes, seeming to have made an important decision. But then he opened his eyes again with inexplicable emotions.


    This time he must keep Lin Mengya alive at all costs.


    They disembarked and were going to travel by carriage.


    But when she saw the luxurious carriage drawn by four horses in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.


    There was no very strict rule about this in Dajin.


    However, even if she thought about it with her toes, she knew that civilians were definitely unqualified to take a carriage drawn by four horses.


    Even those rich and powerful families in the Capital City could take a carriage drawn by three horses at most only if they were related to the royal family.


    But now, this guy prepared a carriage as luxurious as that of a duke for her.


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to keep a low profile? Now they were going to travel ostentatiously!


    ¡°The carriage can¡¯t allow you to sleep comfortably as the painted pleasure boat did, but it¡¯s not too bad. They¡¯ll drive carefully and keep the carriage steady,¡± Qinghu said.


    He, who had been busy, thought that Lin Mengya was worried that she would feel uncomfortable in the carriage.


    He didn¡¯t expect that in fact, the carriage he prepared caused Lin Mengya distress.


    Lin Mengya forced a smile. Qinghu did this for the sake of her health condition. It was not appropriate for her to be ungrateful.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ But fox, I think we should take a smaller carriage. This carriage is too ostentatious,¡± she said.


    Since the day she knew Qinghu, he seemed to have never understood the true meaning of keeping a low profile.


    The double-deck painted pleasure boat was ostentatious enough. If they really took this carriage, she could guarantee that before they could go far, Long Tianyu would receive the news of some people taking the carriage they were unqualified to take and their whereabouts would be exposed.


    Qinghu glanced at the carriage and then at her, who forced a smile.


    Eventually he nodded reluctantly and instructed his subordinates to offer a carriage drawn by two horses.


    After getting into the carriage obediently, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief for the time being.


    According to her understanding of Long Tianyu, he must know that Qinghu definitely would treat her generously during their journey.


    Therefore, he must have sent his subordinates to inquire where there were luxurious and comfortable vehicles for sale.


    Lin Mengya held her knees and sat in the carriage, where the seat was covered with mink fur. Her heart had been beating rapidly these days. She hoped that her family members and companions could be fine.


    Traveling by land was faster than traveling by water.


    The journey was boring. Lin Mengya had to live a dull life only including eating and sleeping as before.


    However, only a few days after they began to travel by carriage, Lin Mengya noticed that Qinghu frowned even more tightly.


    She had asked him a few times, but he refused to answer. When she pushed him too far, he just changed the subject.


    Today, she saw that Qinghu kept looking back.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t sit in the carriage with her as usual. Instead, he rode on a horse and kept looking around with a serious look.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± Lin Mengya murmured.


    After glancing at Qinghu suspiciously, she placed the book in her hand on the small table, poked her head out of the window and looked back.


    Except for a few passing carriages, she found nothing abnormal.


    What was Qinghu up to?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice as soon as they finally had a break after spending the whole morning on the way.


    Unexpectedly, Qinghu didn¡¯t hide it this time.


    He just looked back again before whispering in her ear, ¡°I suspect that we have been stalked these days. I discovered it on the boat and thought it a coincidence. Unexpectedly, those people keep stalking us after we began to travel by carriage. I¡¯ve sent someone to find out about this. It turns out that we have been stalked by a group of people headed by the man we met in Yang City that day.¡±


    When Qinghu mentioned Yang City, a scholarly-looking and gentle face came into Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Although this man was a little strange, she didn¡¯t think he was a villain. Moreover, if he was really her enemy, he had enough time to do harm to her in the red-light district.


    Nevertheless, she could not trust anyone but Qinghu outside. Although he was a little unreliable, he was extremely alert.


    She involuntarily nudged Qinghu secretly with her elbow and said, ¡°Shall we split up like before? I¡¯ll sneak away secretly and then meet you in front.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about it! You must stay with me, unless I die!¡± As soon as she said that, Qinghu refused her, leaving no room for negotiation.


    She still wanted to say something, but he immediately turned around and left. However, she, who had great difficulty in moving now, would not be able to catch him as long as he was unwilling to be caught.


    ¡°We will just wait and see!¡± After threatening him in rage, Lin Mengya had no choice but to go back to her carriage and sit down.


    To be honest, she was a little curious. Although Qinghu had always been overprotective of her, he had not been so jittery with imaginary fear.


    What on earth was he hiding?


    Since Qinghu discovered that they were stalked, he had been extra careful with the routes he chose.


    However, no matter which route he chose, the group of people kept stalking them in a certain distance like carbuncles against the bones, which drove Qinghu a little crazy.


    ¡°If they keep stalking us, I¡¯ll kill them! How dare they stalk us? They must be courting death!¡± Qinghu said.


    He, who went crazy, was as oversensitive as a tiger¡¯s butt. Lin Mengya sat in the wheelchair and stared at the group of people not far behind them.


    It was strange. Sometimes she thought these people were up to something, but these people merely stalked them.


    Sometimes she thought these people were up to nothing, but these people kept stalking them, and no matter how hard they tried to throw off these people, these people would catch up with them.

 Chapter 721 - Encounter a Lying-in Woman on the Way

    It was reasonable for Qinghu to get mad. After all, they had gotten into some sticky situations before. If this man was really a troublemaker, they certainly could not ignore him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send someone to find out about the situation. It¡¯s inadvisable for us to confront them too early,¡± after pondering for a while, Lin Mengya stopped Qinghu from taking action.


    She had seen how ruthless Qinghu was. Although the man was shrewd, he didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of cunning and shameless people they had met before.


    ¡°Okay, have a good rest here. I¡¯ll go and have a talk with them,¡± Qinghu said, pronouncing the two simple words ¡°a talk¡± in a ghastly and bloodcurdling tone.


    Nevertheless, she did not mind Qinghu¡¯s going to threaten them if he could make them beat a retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Going back to the carriage and sitting down, Lin Mengya quietly read the book in her hands. But after a while, Qinghu showed up in front of her again with his face darkening.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°The man could make Qinghu return without accomplishing anything. He seems to be a tough nut to crack.¡±


    ¡°What happened? It seems that they pissed you off?¡± Lin Mengya asked with a faint smile as she stared at Qinghu in front of her.


    To her surprise, Qinghu just looked back indignantly and then mounted his horse without saying a word.


    Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished and looked back curiously, wondering what had happened.


    Although Qinghu soon returned to normal, Lin Mengya could obviously sense that he became much more reticent after coming back from there.


    He just looked back occasionally with an aggrieved and horrible look in his eyes, while keeping moving forward reluctantly.


    Lin Mengya rested her chin on her hands as she cast glances at Qinghu and the group of people stalking them at a certain distance.


    She became increasingly curious about what made Qinghu resign himself to this.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to find out about it, Qinghu just kept quiet and refused to say a word.


    As such, Lin Mengya could only let it be. Anyway, since Qinghu tacitly consented to this, those people probably would not do any harm to her.


    After spending seven days on the way, they finally arrived at a place to stay temporarily.


    Compared with a big town where plenty of people came and went and news spread fast, a secluded small village was a more reliable choice.


    However, the moment Lin Mengya alighted from the carriage, she saw that those people stalking them all the time had also arrived here to stay temporarily. Moreover, Qinghu did not voice any objections. She could not help looking towards the horizon, wondering if the sun were to rise in the west tomorrow.


    Qinghu had arranged all their temporary accommodations along the way.


    However, as soon as they entered the village, Lin Mengya saw that the village, which was supposed to be quiet, was now bustling with people coming and going.


    It was almost time for dinner. Could it be that they were so lucky to arrive here while a wedding banquet was being held?


    ¡°Go and find out what¡¯s going on,¡± Qinghu gave an order.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t intend to meddle in this, but Qinghu, who had been in a bad mood along the way, found these people nuisances.


    He had paid a large sum of money for reserving the whole village, so that the villagers could stay at home quietly and not come out to disturb them during their stay here.


    What was going on now? What made the villagers think they could trick him at will?


    Perhaps the villagers had sensed Qinghu¡¯s chilling aura, so they consciously made a detour to avoid meeting him.


    All of them looked anxious. Did something serious happen in the village?


    Not long after, those Qinghu sent to inquire about the situation returned.


    It was only then that Lin Mengya learned that the reason why all villagers, that were not many in number, came out in droves was that the daughter-in-law of a family in the village was in labor.


    Coincidentally, the woman, who had never been pregnant in the past ten years, now was pregnant with twins.


    However, these two babies, with whom the woman was pregnant after all this time, were now striving to be the first to come to this world, which gave the woman, who was fortunate and unfortunate at the same time, a hard time.


    Several midwives had gone to help, but none of them could find a solution.


    Seeing that the woman and her babies were about to die, her parents-in-law¡¯s family and her parents¡¯ family started quarreling, which alarmed the villagers so that they all rushed to that family.


    ¡°A woman in labor?¡± Qinghu said.


    His expression softened a little when he heard his subordinates¡¯ report.


    At least, the villagers did not exactly turn a deaf ear to his words.


    Nevertheless, he, who had always been aloof, had no sympathy even when he heard of the woman¡¯s dangerous situation.


    He tried to push Lin Mengya to the courtyard he had rented for a rest, but she dragged his sleeve.


    Qinghu lowered his head helplessly and looked straight into Lin Mengya¡¯s clear eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to meddle in someone else¡¯s business again,¡± he said, seeming to have resigned himself to her decision. He knew Lin Mengya the best. It seemed to be difficult to make her stand aside when someone else was in peril.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the situation. At least these villagers have provided us with accommodation. Although I¡¯m in poor health, at least I can help them, right? If my mother got some help back then, she might not have passed away and left my brother and me behind,¡± by the time she finished speaking, her voice was so low that only Qinghu could barely hear it.


    Qinghu had rarely heard Lin Mengya mention her mother, but from the conversations of others, he had a general understanding of Lin Mengya¡¯s mother.


    It was said that Madam Lin was wise and farsighted, benevolent and proficient in medical skills. Everyone in the Lin¡¯s Mansion spoke highly of her.


    Now Lin Mengya was becoming increasingly like her mother, but she was more decisive and of valor she took after the ancestors of the Lin Family.


    At the moment, under Lin Mengya¡¯s hopeful gaze, Qinghu couldn¡¯t say no.


    He sighed lightly and finally shook his head. After instructing his subordinates to wait in the yard, he pushed Lin Mengya towards the peasant family, where the villagers had gone.


    After the short dusk, night had fallen.


    The peasant family lived in the center of the village and was crowded at this time.


    The villagers¡¯ fervent discussions were mixed with a few wails.


    Lin Mengya frowned. It seemed that the woman was still alive, but those wailing people acted as if mourning for the woman, which was inauspicious.


    More importantly, it was rather inappropriate to do so in this situation.


    Among the villagers, Lin Mengya and Qinghu were conspicuous.


    The old man, the only person in charge of the village, noticed the two strangers at once.


    Although he had not met Qinghu, this generous customer, before, he could tell that the two of them were not common people.


    He immediately put away his bitter face, walked briskly to the two of them, and said, ¡°Two honored guests, you have come from afar, but we are not attentive enough to you. I hope you could forgive us.¡±


    Qinghu did not make a proper response, but Lin Mengya could not be rude.


    After greeting the old man with a nod, she mentioned the situation in the yard, ¡°We heard that the daughter-in-law of this family was in trouble, so we came to check it out. If you could use some help from us, just tell us.¡±


    Lin Mengya¡¯s gentle attitude, coupled with the fact that she was a delicate girl, made the old man let down his guard.


    He immediately let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Alas, the daughter-in-law of the Tian Family is unlucky. Delivery is a near-death experience for women. It depends on her fate whether she can go through it or not. You¡¯re an honored guest. How can we bother you with this kind of thing?¡± He refused Lin Mengya tactfully.


    It seemed that the old man didn¡¯t trust them.


    Nevertheless, as they were outsiders, it was reasonable for the old man to turn down their rash request to help.


    However, Lin Mengya found the increasingly loud cries in the courtyard a little harsh.


    Just when she was about to convince the old man to let them in to help, she heard someone curse.


    ¡°My daughter is not dead yet! Why are you wailing here! If you hadn¡¯t believed those people¡¯s nonsense and allowed them to use safflower to induce labor, my daughter¡­ wouldn¡¯t have suffered metrorrhagia! Now since my grandchildren and daughter can¡¯t survive, you should pay for their lives with your life!¡± The person said with grief and indignation.


    Although she tried hard to suppress her sobs, she sounded much more sincere than the wailing person.


    It must be a dispute between the woman¡¯s mother-in-law and mother. To be honest, Lin Mengya had encountered similar situations before.


    However, it was quite inappropriate for them to fight while the woman was on the verge of death.


    ¡°Sir, please let me check on her. To tell you the truth, I inherited my medical skill from my family, and I¡¯m very experienced in gynecology and obstetrics. Rest assured. I promise I can handle it!¡± Lin Mengya said anxiously.


    If the midwives really used safflower to induce labor and the woman was suffering metrorrhagia at the moment as the two people said, the woman would probably die.


    Now the two people began to fight, which made the situation even more chaotic and disturbed the midwives and the woman¡¯s family members.


    With no one to preside over the situation now, the woman and her babies would really die!


    However, Lin Mengya looked very young and was an outsider, so the old man still could not trust her.


    He, who was in a dilemma, was inclined to turn down Lin Mengya¡¯s request to help.


    Lin Mengya furrowed her brows, thinking she probably would have to break in rashly if there was no other way.


    Unexpectedly, someone came forward to support her at this moment.

 Chapter 722 - Deliver Babies in an Emergency

    ¡°Sir, there is nothing more important than human life. This young lady must know it is an emergency and did not say that for fun. In this case, it will be better to let her have a try. Anyway, the situation is unlikely to get worse than it is now,¡± the person said.


    Lin Mengya suddenly turned around, only to see an extremely sincere smile.


    It was the man who had stalked them before.


    She did not know when he had also come here, and he came forward to support her, which surprised her a little.


    ¡°Besides, as an elder in this village, you certainly want the woman and her babies to be safe more than anyone else does. I¡¯m willing to vouch for this young lady. If she fails to save the woman and her babies in the room, I¡¯m willing to be at your disposal,¡± the man continued saying.


    Hearing his words, even that old man found it difficult to refuse.


    Moreover, perhaps the man¡¯s composed expression imperceptibly made him much more convincing.


    Glancing at the crowded courtyard, the old man could only let out a deep sigh and said with a nod, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll have to trouble this young lady. Darling, lead this young lady in.¡±


    The old man must enjoy high prestige in the village.


    After he made the decision, those, who had tried to stop Lin Mengya and Qinghu, stepped back.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and nodded at the old man, and then she was pushed into the room by an old lady coming out from behind the old man.


    The women were helping out in the yard, leaving behind a bunch of men staring at each other.


    ¡°Buddy, thank you,¡± as the only outsider apart from Lin Mengya and Qinghu, the man naturally stood by Qinghu¡¯s side and said to him.


    However, Qinghu¡¯s face did not soften at all.


    After snorting coldly, he didn¡¯t want to ask the man what the man thanked him for. However, he fixed his eyes on the room Lin Mengya had just entered.


    No one was more important than Lin Mengya to him. As long as he found anything wrong, he would immediately rush in and take her out.


    ¡°The young lady must be a master of medical skill with rare benevolence. Buddy, rest assured. All people in this courtyard are common people, and none of them can do harm to the young lady,¡± the man didn¡¯t seem to care about being treated coldly by Qinghu and continued talking to Qinghu.


    Although Qinghu ignored him, he knew that what the man said was true.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can put on airs in front of me after defeating me once. If you can¡¯t carry out your promise, I will definitely tear you into pieces!¡± Qinghu threatened the man in a chilling and deep voice, making the man show a slightly serious look in his eyes.


    A moment later, the man nodded and said, ¡°I, Hou Yuetian, will definitely do what I said. Buddy, just rest assured.¡±


    Lin Mengya knew nothing about the conversation between the two men outside.


    At the moment, she was frowning tightly and staring at the old woman, who stood in her way like a fighting cock.


    The old woman was in her fifties and had a small face, but her shrewd eyes were full of schemes.


    She was dressed in blue clothes stained with dust.


    Although she was in a mess, she stood in front of Lin Mengya and blocked the only passage to the inner room.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing? My husband has allowed this young lady to help. She is very capable and probably can save your daughter-in-law!¡± The old woman, who pushed Lin Mengya here, came forward and tried to advise the old woman in front of them to let them in with tactful words.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman from the Tian Family looked Lin Mengya up and down and said with a snort, ¡°Humph, how can she, a disabled person, help out? Sister, it is not your daughter-in-law who is in danger, so you can easily allow her to help!¡±


    Her abrupt words instantly led them into an impasse.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a petty person. Although she was regarded as a disabled person, she did not get angry at all.


    In the room, the woman in labor was crying in pain in an increasingly weak voice. It was obvious that she was running out of strength.


    Lin Mengya did not have time to argue with this tricky old woman. She looked around and suddenly said, ¡°Aunt, can you come over? Perhaps I can save your daughter.¡±


    No mother would stand by and watch her child die.


    Moreover, her daughter was pregnant with her grandchildren.


    On hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s mother, who could only lean against the door and cry at the moment, glared at Lin Mengya, as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Young lady, can you really save my daughter?¡± Holding back her sadness, the woman¡¯s mother asked. She had pinned all her hopes on this strange lady.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to let me in now,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    At present, they could not get the babies out, and the woman in labor was running out of strength.


    If she went in, she could use a Ginseng Pill to maintain the woman¡¯s vital energy and then find a way to deliver the babies. In this way, she might be able to turn things around.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Young lady, I trust you with my daughter¡¯s life!¡± The woman¡¯s mother made this decision for the sake of her daughter¡¯s life almost in an instant.


    The old woman from the Tian Family still tried to block Lin Mengya¡¯s way but was stopped by the woman¡¯s mother.


    ¡°If you dare block this young lady¡¯s way again, I¡¯ll fight with you desperately! Others might be afraid of you, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll make your family pay with your lives!¡± The woman¡¯s mother said.


    She, who was a delicate and pitiful mother at first, now had to put on a ferocious look.


    Lin Mengya knew very well that she was just a poor mother trying to save her daughter.


    Frightened by the ferocious look of the woman¡¯s mother, the old woman from the Tian Family shrank back and finally got out of the way reluctantly.


    Lin Mengya was immediately pushed to the woman in labor. After a quick check, Lin Mengya knew that she did not have much time to save the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Please come and assist me. This is a Ginseng Pill. Please dissolve it in water and feed it to her. Also, prepare hot water, scissors, hard liquor, and an oil lamp for me,¡± she said.


    Given the primitive conditions, Lin Mengya had to take a risk.


    After being pushed to the bedside by the midwife, Lin Mengya knelt on the ground and checked on the babies in the woman¡¯s womb.


    The two babies were in good condition with their heads out, but their mother was too weak to deliver them.


    It would take a lot of effort to bring the two naughty babies to the world at the same time.


    Soon, the things Lin Mengya asked for were sent to the delivery room.


    Everyone in the yard was waiting silently. They could only put the woman¡¯s life into the hands of fate. Seeing basins of bloody water taken out of the room, even Qinghu couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.


    He had confidence in Lin Mengya¡¯s medical skills. However, they did not get any result until now, which made him seized with anxiety.


    At this moment, there was a sudden commotion from outside the courtyard, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    They turned around, only to see an old man and a young man appear in the yard of the Tian Family.


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, how is my wife?¡± As soon as the young man entered the yard, he inquired the old man, who allowed Lin Mengya to deliver the babies, about the situation.


    Qinghu realized that they might be the husband and father-in-law of the woman in the room.


    However, he looked down on the man in front of him.


    Since the man was so worried about his wife, why didn¡¯t he stay with her?


    ¡°Alas, you¡¯d better get in and check it out. By the way, Brother Tian, I have to tell you that you¡¯d better discipline your wife properly, or she will embarrass you,¡± Uncle Zhong said.


    Hearing his words, Tian Laosan blushed in embarrassment.


    He nodded and followed his son into the courtyard.


    Learning that a female doctor suddenly came to deliver the babies, he, who had frowned tightly, showed a relieved look at once.


    However, the old woman from the Tian Family was a hard nut to crack. She kept talking about how much the female doctor should pay if the female doctor failed to save her daughter-in-law.


    The woman¡¯s mother was too worried to stop her. She could only lean against the door, wiping off her tears and glancing at the delivery room from time to time.


    They did not know how long they had been waiting. People usually felt time passed slowly when they were tense.


    In the room, the woman gradually stopped crying in pain.


    Everyone was in breathless anxiety, wondering if the woman did not make it.


    Even Hou Yuetian and Qinghu looked serious.


    Unexpectedly, there came a sudden shrilling cry from the delivery room.


    A moment later, the babies¡¯ cries broke the solemn silence in the courtyard.


    ¡°The babies have come out! Congratulations! They are a baby boy and a baby girl. The mother and the babies are all safe!¡± The midwife said.


    Although she was tired, she neatly cut the umbilical stalks of the two babies, and wrapped them in red soft floral quilts after cleaning them.


    Everyone felt relieved. The arrival of newborn babies always brought people a better mood and luck.


    Tian Laosan and his son froze for a moment, and then smiled with tears in their eyes and accepted the others¡¯ congratulation.


    No one noticed that the old woman from the Tian Family suddenly sat down in a chair dejectedly like a defeated cock.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. Thank you,¡± the young man from the Tian Family said.


    It was the first time for him to be a father, so he was overjoyed with an excited smile on his swarthy face.


    However, no one noticed the old woman from the Tian Family seemed to have made up her mind and slipped into the delivery room.


    The smell of blood had not yet dissipated in the room. The midwife and those women were busy preparing some food for nourishing the woman, who had just delivered her babies.


    Therefore, the babies, who had just been born, were placed in the cradle beside the bed.

 Chapter 723 - The Vicious Old Woman from the Tian Family

    The babies, that were small, soft and delicate, were asleep with no idea what they had just gone through before coming to this world.


    The old woman from the Tian Family didn¡¯t look delighted at all when she looked at them.


    There was a flash of viciousness in her eyes. After a while, she tried to cover the baby boy¡¯s face with her dry hands without hesitation.


    ¡°Ahem, if you dare to do that, I guarantee you will get killed here right now,¡± there suddenly came a voice, which seemed to belong to a ghost, from the corner.


    The old woman suddenly withdrew her hands as if her hands had been scalded.


    Then she glanced at the emaciated girl sitting quietly in the corner and said with a terrified look, ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Can¡¯t I hold my grandson? You are an outsider. Mind your own business!¡±


    Although the old woman managed to maintain her composed look, Lin Mengya, who seemed to have seen through her trick, sat in the corner, stared at her with sharp and cold eyes, and said, ¡°It was you who fed her the safflower.¡±


    Lin Mengya did not mean to question the old woman but said with certainty. Although she could not feel the woman¡¯s pulse with her fingers, she was still as sensitive as before with the Shen Nung system.


    ¡°I¡­ I did that for her own good. It is said that babies born in this month will definitely be rich in the future, but babies born next month are destined to be beggars,¡± the old woman argued irrationally and hysterically.


    But Lin Mengya could tell at a glance that she, who acted stealthily, must be trying to hide something.


    ¡°Only you know whether what you said is true or not. But I must tell you something. Since I¡¯m here today, I won¡¯t allow you to lay a finger on these two babies,¡± Lin Mengya said, staring at the old woman with her eyes blazing with anger.


    Although she was sitting in a wheelchair now and even could hardly stand up on her own, she had made up her mind to protect the two babies.


    Since she had brought them into this world, she must ensure they could grow up safely.


    The old woman, who seemed to feel her sore spot was touched, suddenly said with a wicked smile, ¡°What can you, a disabled person, do? I must kill this baby today. If he dies, his parents can have another baby. Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Later I¡¯ll claim that you kill the baby. What can you, an outsider, do about it?¡±


    Lin Mengya had expected her response.


    All of a sudden, she showed a mocking smile like a cat playing with its prey.


    ¡°Did you hear that? You can come in now. Brother, this is their family matter. Let¡¯s go out,¡± as soon as Lin Mengya raised her voice to speak, the curtain at the door was lifted by a pair of slender and beautiful hands.


    Then, Tian Laosan and his son came in with a sullen look under the old woman¡¯s frightened gaze.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The old woman said, while pointing at the two men of her family.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be receiving the others¡¯ congratulation outside? Why did they hide here and eavesdrop on my conversation with that girl?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cub. Nevertheless, the tiger probably won¡¯t hesitate to eat another tiger¡¯s cub. I advise you to tell the whole story. In this case, maybe we can spare you,¡± Qinghu said and gave the old woman a cold look.


    After that, he went straight over and pushed Lin Mengya out of the room, leaving their family matter to be handled by them.


    Lin Mengya was exhausted, so what she needed most now was a good rest.


    The two of them walked through the crowd, that had been waiting outside. Lin Mengya slightly tilted her head, looked at Hou Yuetian, who was a little surprised, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect things to come to this, did you?¡±


    Hou Yuetian pondered for a moment with his head down before he asked slowly, ¡°How did you know there was something wrong with the old woman from the Tian Family?¡±


    At first, everyone thought the old woman came up with the lousy idea as she was eager to get her grandchildren out.


    However, after learning that, Lin Mengya secretly told Qinghu to remind Tian Laosan and his son to keep an eye on the old woman as soon as the babies were born.


    Unexpectedly, they caught her red-handed.


    ¡°The daughter-in-law didn¡¯t have a child in the past ten years, but the parents-in-law and the husband didn¡¯t complain about it. It proves that they are honest, tolerant and considerate. If you think about it, how could such a family recklessly use safflower to induce labor when the daughter-in-law was delivering babies and even curse her and prevent me from saving her when she was on the brink of death? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Hearing her words, Hou Yuetian immediately realized the crux of the problem.


    Indeed, Tian Laosan and his son both seemed to be honest and tolerant. Moreover, everyone in the village came to help when Tian Laosan¡¯s daughter-in-law was in labor, which proved that the Tian Family was respected in the village.


    In this case, the actions of the mother-in-law were indeed suspicious.


    However, Hou Yuetian could not figure out why the mother-in-law did this.


    Lin Mengya was too exhausted to explain this to him. It took her a lot of energy just now, so now she really needed a good rest.


    Lin Mengya had to admit that what she had done just now greatly improved her impression on the villagers.


    On the way, when they saw her, who slightly closed her eyes, they subconsciously slowed down and quietly stopped beside her.


    They did not move until she moved past them.


    Qinghu pushed Lin Mengya into the courtyard, where they stayed temporarily, and carried her into the room.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, Lin Mengya woke up.


    She rubbed her swollen and aching forehead. It seemed that as she became increasingly weak, the Shen Nung system was going through a gradual functional degradation.


    Just now, in order to save that woman, she struggled to use all the functions of the Shen Nung system, so now she was suffering a severe headache as if her head had been punched.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? Let me help you up and feed you some porridge,¡± there came Qinghu¡¯s voice.


    The moment Lin Mengya woke up, Qinghu walked up to her with a bowl of plain congee and a plate of pickled cucumbers, as if he had expected this.


    ¡°How do you know that I¡­ I have a headache?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Even now, Lin Mengya was still confused why Qinghu was always the first one to notice her problem.


    ¡°How come I can¡¯t hide anything from him?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Of course I know. You can¡¯t hide anything from me. Eat it quickly. We¡¯ll hurry on our way tomorrow. I got the news from the Capital City that your husband went crazy and has personally led his guards to chase us,¡± Qinghu said.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she tried to hide her true feelings, her expression still gave them away.


    ¡°How could he come? Is he done with everything in the Capital City?¡± She asked.


    She had to admit that she was expectant when Qinghu said that.


    However, she was keenly aware that the situation was turbulent at present. If Long Tianyu really chased after her, the Emperor would consider him absent from his post because of a private affair.


    Furthermore, his enemies would be able to find fault with him and defame him easily.


    The reason why she chose to leave with Qinghu was that she wanted him to be held back by the business in the Capital City.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s done with his business. I only know that he somehow got the Emperor¡¯s consent. Nevertheless, according to my understanding of the Emperor, it¡¯s probably not easy to convince him,¡± Qinghu said with a solemn look.


    Ever since Lin Mengya returned from the Nation of Lintian, he had become increasingly wary of the old Emperor.


    Qinghu was aware of something, but considering Lin Mengya¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t mention it before.


    ¡°I think so. He is not the kind of person willing to back his son¡¯s wish. We¡¯d better guard against him. I don¡¯t want to fall into his trap again. Let¡¯s shake off Long Tianyu. He may go back after failing to find me,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    After considering twice, she suppressed her strong desire to meet him.


    She could not do something at will. Moreover, she had a selfish motive and hoped that she could always maintain her perfect image in Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    After staying in the village for one night, Lin Mengya and her company were preparing to leave. However, the villagers gathered at the village entrance and begged them to stay for a few more days.


    Tian Laosan and his son even knelt and kowtowed to Lin Mengya to thank her for helping them.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to agree to stay for another three days.


    Life in the village was so simple that she was a little unaccustomed to it.


    Although there were not many villagers, they were quite honest and unspoiled. Therefore, what the old woman from the Tian Family had done spread all over the village the next evening.


    Unsurprisingly, Lin Mengya learned the whole story.


    It turned out that although the old woman was Tian Laosan¡¯s wife, she was sterile because she had romantic affairs in her youth and suffered metrorrhagia after giving birth to a baby secretly.


    Her family, ashamed of her, could only hide her experience and marry her to this remote village.


    Tian Laosan, an orphan without a decent family, married her without caring about her past.


    Luckily, he picked up a son, who was filial and capable and married a virtuous wife.


    Although his son was adopted, Tian Laosan treated his son and daughter-in-law as his children.


    Unfortunately, his daughter-in-law didn¡¯t have any children in the past ten years. Now her pregnancy was great news for him.


    However, the old woman was jealous of her daughter-in-law, and her son was adopted, so she attempted to kill the baby.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya furrowed her brows.


    It was not until everyone left that she summoned Qinghu and asked for a visit to the Tian Family.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong?¡± Qinghu asked.


    He pushed her to the Tian Family as she asked.


    However, he was confused why Lin Mengya asked to make this visit since the truth had come to light.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something else behind this. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Lin Mengya said.

 Chapter 724 - Make the First Move

    Lin Mengya had no idea why she felt it was weird.


    Although jealousy could make a person lose her head, the old woman from the Tian Family was merely a peasant woman. Moreover, she had never shown any malice to her adopted son and his wife.


    Why did she have such a great change in temperament after her daughter-in-law got pregnant?


    The Tian Family lived in poverty with no assets. Therefore, even if her daughter-in-law gave birth to the twins, there were no assets to strive for.


    What on earth made the old woman do that?


    Soon, Lin Mengya arrived at the entrance of the Tian Family¡¯s house.


    Tian Laosan sat at the door, smoking a long-stemmed pipe as he scratched his head with his tanned hand. This simple and guileless man was obviously disturbed by the current situation.


    After all, his wife he had married for many years did this to his daughter-in-law. He, who at a loss what to do, could only sit at the door and smoke to divert himself from the gloom.


    ¡°Uncle Tian, why are you smoking here? What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Lin Mengya asked while knowing the answer.


    Tian Laosan looked up, only to find that the savior of his two grandchildren was here.


    He immediately stood up and looked nervously at the female doctor who came from another place, at a loss what to do.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be inhibited. How are the babies?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    In fact, they went to a town more than five kilometers away to fetch a doctor that day.


    Fortunately, the doctor came in time, so he took over the babies and nursed their health.


    Although they were immature infants, they were nearly born after a full-term pregnancy. In addition, their mother was strong, so the babies grew well.


    Tian Laosan involuntarily sighed as he gazed at his savior.


    He picked up the tobacco pipe, put it into his mouth, and took a hard drag of the bitter tobacco before saying, ¡°Alas, my son and daughter-in-law are good. It¡¯s my wife¡¯s problem. She was not so vicious back then. Alas, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Basically, the vicious old woman should be primarily responsible for this.


    But Tian Laosan was so kind that he considered it was he who led his family into this situation.


    Lin Mengya knew that it was useless to comfort him.


    He could only straighten out his thinking by himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Uncle Tian, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t think things are that simple. I don¡¯t mean to touch your sore spot. If it¡¯s convenient, I hope to have a talk with your wife in person. After all, this matter is related to the lives of the two babies. No one knows who will do harm to them next time,¡± Lin Mengya said sincerely.


    Uncle Tian hesitated for a moment and then nodded heavily.


    Uncle Tian¡¯s wife, considered a sinner by all villagers, was now locked up in a log cabin, where firewood was stored.


    It was not difficult to meet her.


    Tian Laosan opened the door of the woodshed, and they saw his wife tied up tightly with a dull look under the dim light.


    She showed despair in her eyes, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with her.


    She, whose clothes were wrinkled with her messy hair hanging loose, probably had been tortured.


    Although she looked pitiful, Lin Mengya had toughened her heart.


    ¡°How have you been, Mrs. Tian?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Hearing her voice, Mrs. Tian, who was in the room, rolled her eyes slowly and finally fixed them on the slender girl, who was pushed here.


    There was no vicious look in her eyes. In fact, there was even a hint of fear in her eyes when she glanced at Lin Mengya.


    Perhaps, she was not a villain.


    After her evil thought was gone, she became timid.


    ¡°What¡­ what else do you want to do? I know I¡¯m wrong. I really know! It¡¯s all my fault. I was jealous of my daughter-in-law, so I did that to her. Please spare me. I beg you, let me go!¡± Mrs. Tian said emotionally.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but returned to normal the next moment.


    She stared at Mrs. Tian coldly and said with sharp eyes, ¡°You are indeed the one who did this, but you did not do this out of jealousy of your daughter-in-law. I¡¯m wondering if it has something to do with your child out of wedlock.¡±


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s guess, Mrs. Tian felt thoroughly terrified with a stunned look in her eyes, as if she had been seen through.


    The reason why Lin Mengya made such a guess was that all the members of Mrs. Tian¡¯s parents¡¯ family were either dead or gone.


    The only person Mrs. Tian, an old woman, cared about was probably her child out of wedlock.


    ¡°You¡­ No, although I gave birth to a child, the child has been dead long before. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m jealous of my daughter-in-law. Why could she have her babies, while my child has been dead?¡± Mrs. Tian said with a ferocious look.


    Lin Mengya became even more certain of her guess and sighed in her heart.


    Maternal love could turn a person into a devil.


    Lin Mengya said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it at once. This afternoon, I heard from others that there is a legend here. If a woman can not have a child, she can get pregnant by burying another woman¡¯s dead fetus in the yard behind her house. Burying a baby boy can bring her a son, while burying a baby girl can bring a daughter. But the baby must be born after an eight-month pregnancy or die at birth. That¡¯s probably the reason why you used safflower to induce labor. You don¡¯t have to deny it at once. The person, who could come up with such an evil method, is presumably a villain. As long as I send my followers to make an inquiry, they can find the person soon. In this case, aren¡¯t you going to admit it?¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Tian trembled slightly and stared at Lin Mengya as if she saw a ghost.


    This was a secret she had made up her mind to keep for the rest of her life.


    Unexpectedly, a strange lady figured it out completely.


    ¡°You¡¯re astonished that I know this, aren¡¯t you? Actually, before I come here, I made an inquiry and learned that you were on good terms with your daughter-in-law. When she could not get pregnant, you asked your contacts to seek some secret prescriptions for getting pregnant for her. That¡¯s the reason why your daughter-in-law followed your every direction and even allowed you to use safflower to induce labor. I think if it were not for your child, you would not have done this,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Her words finally triggered Mrs. Tian¡¯s emotional breakdown.


    Mrs. Tian burst into tears emotionally.


    Her tearful eyes were filled with deep remorse. If it weren¡¯t for her selfish motive, she might not have fallen into this situation.


    ¡°My poor daughter! If I don¡¯t do this, she will be repudiated by her husband. It¡¯s my fault for putting her in this situation. I feel sorry for her!¡± Mrs. Tian said.


    Her tears didn¡¯t arouse Lin Mengya¡¯s sympathy for her.


    Mrs. Tian was pitiful, but she only had herself to blame.


    Although she did this for her daughter, she would hurt her daughter-in-law and grandson by doing so.


    If Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the two babies and the innocent woman might have died miserably.


    Although Mrs. Tian did not actually kill her daughter-in-law and grandson, it did not mean that she did not commit such a heinous crime.


    After breathing out slowly, Lin Mengya whispered something in Qinghu¡¯s ear.


    The latter hesitated for a moment before nodding, but he looked at Lin Mengya with disapproval.


    ¡°I may be able to cure your daughter¡¯s sterility, but you have to pay for what you have done to the Tian Family. I don¡¯t mean to help you. I just hope that there can be fewer sins in the world. Tomorrow, send someone to tell your daughter to come to my yard secretly,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    When Mrs. Tian heard her words, there seemed to be a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    She immediately nodded gratefully, for fear that Lin Mengya, who was as benevolent as the Bodhisattva, would go back on her word in the next moment.


    Lin Mengya, tired of talking nonsense with Mrs. Tian, asked Qinghu to push her out.


    She did not ask Qinghu to stop until they returned to the small courtyard where they stayed temporarily.


    ¡°Since when have you become a living Bodhisattva assisting your generation and saving people? Let me see if you are actually someone else,¡± Qinghu pinched her face, looked into her eyes in confusion and said.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes helplessly before she reached out to knock off his hand.


    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of over compassionate person. I just think that how there could be such an absurd thing. I know that there is indeed such a strange method in some regions, but this is Dajin. Only people in the Lieyun State use this method. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something behind this?¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya learned it from the record in the music score for green stringed instrument.


    In addition to orthodox medical skills and the art of poison, there were also records of various types of witchcraft in various places in the music score for green stringed instrument.


    Moreover, the records were very detailed, even including the source and the development.


    Ever since she got the music score for the green stringed instrument, she had been used to leafing it through at leisure.


    Learning that only people in Lieyun used this kind of witchcraft, she inevitably became suspicious. This was the central region of Dajin. Could it be that some people from the Lieyun State had infiltrated this village?


    After thinking carefully, Lin Mengya found it impossible. Xiu had said that the civilians of the Lieyun State were very proud and considered being a member of the Lieyun State was a kind of glory granted by heaven.


    Therefore, they were unlikely to change their nationality or settle down abroad.


    In this case, the only possibility was that this method of getting pregnant might have something to do with something else.


    Although Lin Mengya did not want to interfere in others¡¯ business, she knew that her saving the daughter-in-law of the Tian Family might be equivalent to going against those people.


    Even if she wanted to get out of this, those people probably would not allow her.


    In this case, she would rather make the first move!


    ¡°Alas, what can I say?¡± Qinghu said.


    He could only tap her forehead, thinking this lass was simply a troublemaker.

 Chapter 725 - Crazy Stalker

    Lin Mengya smiled, knowing that Qinghu thought she was too suspicious and her meddling in the Tian Family¡¯s business would delay their journey.


    However, this matter kept reminding her of her biological mother, Madam Lin, the legendary woman who had left a lasting impression on others.


    She didn¡¯t know what her mother was thinking when her mother faced the upcoming death calmly.


    Almost everyone told her that her mother died from weakness after a difficult labor.


    But as she got to the bottom of it, she found that her mother must have known when she would die.


    However, her mother, Madam Lin, did not panic. After arranging everything for her children and husband in an orderly manner, Madam Lin composedly accepted her fate.


    Even now, Lin Mengya was still impressed by her mother¡¯s courage.


    Nevertheless, she was keenly aware that if her mother had not been in an extremely dangerous situation, given her mother¡¯s status and ability at that time, death would not have been her mother¡¯s only choice.


    The only answer was that Madam Lin could only keep those hidden dangers from those she cared about by accepting her fate.


    However, no one had discovered this.


    Every time Lin Mengya thought of her mother, she habitually flipped through the music score for the green stringed instrument left by her mother.


    Even this book was preserved by her mother in a special way. What made Madam Lin, the princess of a country and the general¡¯s wife, even unable to save herself back then?


    Lin Mengya believed that these mysteries would be solved one day.


    She just could not turn a blind eye to the daughter-in-law in labor of the Tian Family because of her mother.


    After all, mothers were great, and babies were innocent.


    No one could deprive them of their lives with any excuse, that seemed to be decent but was actually despicable.


    Perhaps this sounded a bit ridiculous, but this was the reason why she interfered in the Tian Family¡¯s business.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was deep in thought, Qinghu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps it was good to have something to distract her attention. Now, he always found it hard to lie to her.


    After taking Lin Mengya back to her room and watching her go to sleep obediently, Qinghu stared deeply at her pretty face in the dark.


    After a long while, he left quietly with the flickering candlelight.


    The courtyard was not small. Apart from the main room where Lin Mengya lived, there were a few other nice wing rooms.


    No matter how thick-skinned Hou Yuetian and his company were, they did not dare to act insatiably in front of Qinghu.


    As such, they could only stay in a house not far away. Only Qinghu and Lin Mengya stayed here.


    Although he had restrained himself for the sake of Lin Mengya, as the master of Peach Blossom Dock, he always gave out a kind of cold and fierce aura.


    None of his subordinates wasn¡¯t afraid of his baleful aura.


    Despite his subordinates constantly patrolling around the courtyard as a warning, none of them made a sound.


    He went back to his room where the bedding was tidy and cold, as he had never used it.


    He sat in the chair for a rest. After receiving the warning, he kept an eye on Lin Mengya all the time.


    Although his subordinates had guarded the small courtyard tightly, he had never relaxed his vigilance for even a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He opened his slightly closed eyes in an instant, looked out of the door at his subordinate, who was standing there quietly, with his sharp eyes and asked coldly without softening his tone in front of his right-hand man.


    The man seemed to be used to his attitude. After respectfully handing over a letter, he immediately returned to his post.


    After finishing reading the letter handed over by his subordinate at an extremely fast speed, Qinghu felt greatly relieved for the time being.


    It was indeed a little difficult for him to protect Lin Mengya alone.


    Moreover, as a traitor, he could bring trouble to Lin Mengya easily.


    Fortunately, that guy was finally coming. It was not a waste of his efforts to leave traces all the way here.


    It seemed that Long Tianyu was not too stupid.


    ¡°Well, I got it. Make sure to bring that old woman¡¯s daughter tomorrow,¡± Qinghu said.


    His subordinate nodded immediately and disappeared into the dark quietly after receiving the order.


    This was their way of doing things. No matter what orders they received, they just carried them out.


    Sitting by the table, Qinghu burned the letter in no time.


    The strange thing was that the letter was burnt to only a small amount of ashes, which disappeared completely after being blown gently.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s speed, he should be able to catch up with them by the time they arrived at the border between the Nation of Dongxia and the Jin State.


    In this case, Qinghu would feel much more at ease.


    With a bitter smile, he thought in distress how he should explain to Lin Mengya that he attracted Long Tianyu here on purpose.


    How about giving the Shadow Guards he personally trained to Lin Mengya as a gift?


    ¡°Alas, I just brought this upon myself!¡± He thought.


    After a quiet night, early in the morning, Lin Mengya learned from Qinghu that Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter would arrive at the village in the afternoon.


    Nevertheless, they should keep Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter¡¯s identity secret as Mrs. Tian asked. Otherwise, the villagers, who were mad at her daughter, were likely to beat her daughter to death on the spot.


    Although Lin Mengya thought that it would do no good to spare such a vicious woman, as Mrs. Tian said, her daughter was just an ordinary woman, who had never left the town where she lived.


    In this case, how did Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter learn this horrifying secret prescription for getting pregnant?


    If Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter was really just an ordinary woman, Lin Mengya could only solve this problem by finding out the wire-puller.


    ¡°I heard from the villagers that this hearsay appeared three years ago, but no one was sure who spread it. It seems that all the villagers within a radius of dozens of miles know it, but no one knows whether it works as no one has ever carried it out,¡± in the courtyard where Lin Mengya lived, Hou Yuetian was sharing his information with Lin Mengya with a serious look.


    Hou Yuetian had shamelessly stayed by Lin Mengya¡¯s side since morning.


    If it were not for the fact that he could provide some useful information, Lin Mengya would have asked Qinghu to kick him out personally.


    Lin Mengya leaned back in the chair without caring whether her posture was graceful or not.


    Taking a sip of tea, she narrowed her eyes and looked out of the yard.


    Then she said, ¡°Some villagers are ignorant and certainly believe this strange method can work. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t think the villagers here believe it, which means this method has not been carried out on a large scale, so they just consider it an interesting topic.¡±


    After getting along with the villagers here for only two days, Lin Mengya had a general understanding of them.


    Perhaps the village was isolated so that the villagers could clearly see most of the things happening in the village. For this reason, they usually adopted a watch-and-wait attitude towards this kind of groundless hearsay.


    In addition, the most revered old man in the village was a very knowledgeable person, whose authority could prevent some ignorant villagers from giving it a try easily.


    If that was the case, perhaps Lin Mengya could make an assumption that those, who had tried this secret prescription, had not found a way to figure out if it worked or they hadn¡¯t had time to do so yet.


    If that was the case, she would be able to stop them if she solved the problem now.


    But what were they up to?


    She was really confused about what these poor fetuses or newborn babies dying at birth could be used for.


    After taking another sip of tea, Lin Mengya thought that some people just liked to do something harmful to them.


    She had no idea what made them never get bored with asking for trouble.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do after we meet that woman today?¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    He was increasingly aware that the delicate girl with a pale face in front of him was so fascinating that it was hard to look away from her.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s composure and beauty had only left a favorable impression on him that day in the Capital City.


    After seeing she rushed into the room of the Tian Family desperately and saved the babies and the woman that night, he admired her from the bottom of his heart.


    Although she was extremely fragile and ravishing, she impressed him.


    Even he, who had seen various beautiful women, could not help marveling at the strong contrast.


    ¡°We?¡± Lin Mengya asked while glancing at Hou Yuetian out of the corner of her eyes. She did not remember since when this crazy stalker had become one of her companions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you are really bored, you can go outside and have a good look at the girls in this village. Maybe when you find your beloved, you will stop stalking us. Aren¡¯t you tired after stalking us all this time?¡± She continued saying.


    Although she did not find the man annoying at first sight, he kept stalking them like a piece of sticking plaster, which destroyed his slightly favorable impression on her.


    To be honest, he was good-looking.


    Although he was not as handsome as Long Tianyu and Qinghu, he could be quite popular among girls.


    He, who was too polite and well-mannered as a perverted stalker, looked righteous and even more like a good person than she did.


    However, he was not a good person, who definitely would not follow others wherever they went!

 Chapter 726 - Mrs. Tian’s Daughter

    Chapter 726 Mrs. Tian¡¯s Daughter


    However, Qinghu acted abnormally.


    Although she could tell that Qinghu was also displeased with Hou Yuetian, he did not chase them away decisively, which was quite abnormal.


    Nevertheless, every time Hou Yuetian tried to approach her, Qinghu was on the verge of going berserk.


    It was enough to prove that Qinghu did not change his attitude towards Hou Yuetian, but for some reason, he had to suppress his intent to kill Hou Yuetian.


    How could someone even Qinghu had no way to deal with be a common person?


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to keep Hou Yuetian away from her as far as possible.


    ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to guard against me. I¡¯m not a villain, and I just admire you for saving the daughter-in-law of the Tian Family and her two babies. Even I, as a man, consider myself inferior to you. I just want to help you,¡± Hou Yuetian said sincerely.


    Every time Lin Mengya went out, she habitually used the name Su Qingge, which she had used for more than 20 years in her previous life. As such, Hou Yuetian only considered them as a pair of siblings, who came from a wealthy family and were traveling around at present.


    Lin Mengya was not quite convinced by Hou Yuetian¡¯s words. He might not be a bad guy, but he was not a good guy either.


    When they first met in the red-light district, if she hadn¡¯t composedly helped him cover up his tracks, he probably would have held her hostage in order to escape.


    For this reason, although Hou Yuetian put it nicely, Lin Mengya remained rather wary of him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re a villain or not. What matters is that you can¡¯t help me. Are you proficient in medical skills or familiar with the local customs? As far as I can tell, you¡¯re a foreigner, aren¡¯t you? In this case, you¡¯ll just cause trouble if you stay here. Besides, no matter what you are up to, my brother is not to be trifled with. Now you¡¯re challenging him, who is running out of his patience. I advise you to stop stalking us as soon as possible,¡± Lin Mengya said with a severe countenance and a chilling look in her eyes.


    Hou Yuetian was slightly surprised. In the last few days, he had been watching over Miss Su.


    Most of the time, she was quiet, and her fragile health made people feel tender and protective toward her.


    However, she had never shown any sign of weakness in her clear black eyes.


    She managed to help the daughter-in-law of the Tian Family deliver babies and played a trick to entrap Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter.


    He could tell from these trivial matters that she was resourceful.


    He might have met this kind of women in his life, but she was definitely more fascinating than those exceedingly beautiful women.


    Perhaps his interest in her had nothing to do with a man¡¯s affection for a woman and was like the appreciation of a man good at martial arts for a top-notch rare book of martial arts.


    Miss Su attracted his attention like a magnet and made his journey less dull.


    ¡°It seems that you misunderstood me, Miss Su. To be honest, I have made a deal with your brother, but I don¡¯t mean to stalk you. In fact, we are heading for exactly the same place. When we traveled by water, my guards found that you chose the safest and most convenient route. As you said, we are foreigners and not as familiar with your country as you are. Besides, I paid a great price to avoid being caught by my enemy, so I made such a presumptuous request,¡± Hou Yuetian stopped joking and said sincerely even without hiding his real intention.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, well aware that she could not fully believe his words.


    However, one thing was certain: someone as proud as Hou Yuetian was unlikely to lie to a woman easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if what you said is true or not. You can travel with us, but remember one thing: I like quietness. You and your guards had better behave yourselves. Otherwise, you will know I¡¯m as good as my brother at dealing with people,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although she stopped looking at Hou Yuetian coldly, her words caused sudden sweat on his back.


    Miss Su just sat in a wheelchair and warned him softly.


    However, the cold aura she gave out made him shudder uncontrollably.


    She had the same cold aura as her brother did.


    Hou Yuetian smiled bitterly in his heart. Since she had put it bluntly, even if he was a fool he should know what to do.


    He nodded and left the courtyard where Lin Mengya lived.


    Watching him disappear, Lin Mengya felt a little upset.


    ¡°If you are really tired of being followed by them, I¡¯ll get rid of them immediately,¡± Qinghu said apologetically.


    In fact, he allowed Hou Yuetian to follow them for a reason. Otherwise, he would not have allowed Hou Yuetian to pester Lin Mengya.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired of that. Hou Yuetian may not be a good person, but he¡¯s definitely a gentleman. Since he has promised me that he won¡¯t disturb us anymore, he certainly will keep his words. I just think¡­ Alas, probably because I¡¯m in poor health recently, I keep thinking these nonsenses. Qinghu, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. It¡¯s good to have his company. Since they insist on traveling with us, we can make use of them to eliminate all risks on the way,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Hearing her words, Qinghu showed a brighter smile.


    He did not bring many subordinates with him. With Hou Yuetian and his companions around, Lin Mengya¡¯s safety could be guaranteed as much as possible.


    Of course, they should keep their evil intention from Hou Yuetian. Otherwise, he might flee immediately.


    After lunch, Lin Mengya had a rest in the principal room.


    When she just lay down, she saw Qinghu walk into the yard with a woman.


    She rubbed her head where she had a bursting pain, thinking she, who spent most of her time eating and sleeping and sat in a wheelchair wherever she went, seemed to be growing into a pet recently.


    She was really not used to living like a disabled person!


    ¡°Sister, she is Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter, Mrs. Huang,¡± Qinghu said.


    Lin Mengya struggled to raise her eyelids to glance at Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter.


    At first glance, she found the woman was restless.


    Since the woman entered the room, she had been staring at Qinghu affectionately.


    She obviously had an affection for Qinghu, who looked handsome.


    The woman seemed to be in her twenties and was good-looking, but she, who kept rolling her eyes when looking at others, was frivolous and not dignified at all.


    Even when she was standing in front of Lin Mengya, she didn¡¯t restrain herself from glancing at Lin Mengya¡¯s hairpins and fine clothes.


    Compared with those shrewd people Lin Mengya usually dealt with, she could see through the woman¡¯s mind at a glance.


    The woman presumably was greedy for money and lustful. She was not surprised at all that the woman tried to get pregnant with this weird method.


    ¡°Miss, I pay my respects to you. I heard from my mother that you are as benevolent and compassionate as the Bodhisattva. Please help me, a poor woman, get pregnant!¡± The woman said in an affected manner, showing no sincerity at all.


    Lin Mengya hated this kind of person from the bottom of her heart, not to mention that the woman was a vicious and selfish person.


    The woman knew that her mother was locked up, but she implored Lin Mengya to help her as soon as she began to talk.


    Although Mrs. Tian was detestable, she did evil for her daughter.


    Compared with Mrs. Tian, the woman was extremely vicious, which aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s strong aversion to her.


    ¡°You overpraised me. Come on and let me feel your pulse,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She, well practiced in handling her emotions, could maintain a poker face no matter how much she hated the woman.


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Huang didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to cry, came up to Lin Mengya joyfully with a hint of expectation in her eyes, and reached out her hands with jade bracelets.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and took Mrs. Huang¡¯s pulse.


    As soon as she touched Mrs. Huang¡¯s hand, the detecting system of the Shen Nung system made an analysis of Mrs. Huang¡¯s physical condition in an instant.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya found something strange.


    Why did this woman have no womb?


    The womb was the cradle breeding new lives.


    It could be said that all creatures in the world were born after being bred in the womb.


    As a woman, Mrs. Huang didn¡¯t even have a womb. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant.


    However, any ordinary doctor should be able to detect it.


    Why did Mrs. Huang still seem to be unaware of it?


    After pondering for a while, Lin Mengya withdrew her hand and continued to ask Mrs. Huang some questions composedly, ¡°Did you get pregnant before?¡±


    Mrs. Huang nodded immediately and said with a look of regret, ¡°Three years ago, I almost had a baby. However, my husband¡¯s legal wife schemed against me so that I miscarried. Humph, this time, I will teach her a lesson!¡±


    Since Mrs. Huang had gotten pregnant before, it meant that her womb fell off after that.


    Given ancient medical conditions, even if a woman did not die after her womb fell off, her vitality would be greatly undermined.


    However, the detection showed that although Mrs. Huang had no womb, she was in good condition.


    Moreover, she had rosy cheeks and a graceful figure and did not feel any uncomfortable.


    ¡°Did you notice any change of your body after your miscarriage? For example, have you missed your periods for a long time?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Hearing her diagnosis, Mrs. Huang looked a little strange.


    A long while later, she gently nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s strange. Since I had a miscarriage three years ago, I have missed my periods. I thought I got a strange disease, so I frequently drank water soaked with donkey-hide gelatin and red dates, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±

 Chapter 727 - Doubt

    How could a woman without a womb have her periods?


    Lin Mengya looked at Mrs. Huang questioningly.


    ¡°Miss, can you cure my illness?¡± After being questioned by Lin Mengya for a long while, Mrs. Huang involuntarily asked impatiently.


    She came here just because she had heard from her mother that the woman in front of her was proficient in medical skills and might be able to cure her illness.


    Unexpectedly, the woman just kept asking her questions without offering a solution.


    So she considered Lin Mengya as a quack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve detected your condition. It¡¯s not easy to cure you. How about you bring me all the medicine you¡¯ve taken in the past three years? I¡¯ll have a good look at it. I can¡¯t just treat you without knowing the details,¡± after pondering for a while, Lin Mengya said.


    ¡°No wonder my mother described you as a person as benevolent and compassionate as the Bodhisattva. You¡¯re extraordinary indeed and much more proficient than Doctor Ma in my town. Every time I asked him to nurse my health, he only said that my constitution has been greatly undermined after the miscarriage so that I thought I would never be able to have a child in this lifetime!¡± Hearing her illness could be cured, Mrs. Huang repeatedly nodded her head and tried to flatter Lin Mengya with a bright smile.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly and tried to have a chat with her in a casual tone, ¡°Doctor Ma seems to be quite acquainted with you. I think he must be proficient in medical skills. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have turned to him every time you felt uncomfortable, right?¡±


    Someone like Mrs. Huang was used to exaggerating, even trivial matters.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although Doctor Ma is not very proficient in medical skills, he has a reputation in my town. He is an old acquaintance of my husband and has been nursing my health. Otherwise, my husband definitely would have taken another concubine,¡± Mrs. Huang said with a complacent look.


    The relationship between Doctor Ma and her was probably closer than that between a doctor and a patient.


    One of Mrs. Huang¡¯s words attracted Lin Mengya¡¯s attention.


    Lin Mengya asked, ¡°Were you treated by Doctor Ma after the miscarriage?¡±


    Mrs. Huang nodded in a flattering manner. After flattering Lin Mengya, she gave an affirmative answer.


    It was no wonder that Mrs. Huang had been unaware that she had lost her womb in the past three years.


    It seemed that Doctor Ma played a key role in this.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting late. You may go back. Remember, don¡¯t use the evil method again. Even if you use it, you are unlikely to get what you want. So you had better not use it again. I¡¯ve heard about this evil method in my hometown. But I learned from the older members of my family that even if you use this evil method to get pregnant with a son or a daughter as you wish, you will give birth to an unlucky baby or a fiend, and as the mother, you will definitely be the first to be affected and come to a sticky end,¡± Lin Mengya said casually.


    Nevertheless, Mrs. Huang was so terribly frightened that she widened her eyes and glanced at Lin Mengya suspiciously.


    Seeing her expression, Lin Mengya, who could not be bothered to explain, waved her hand as a hint for Qinghu to take Mrs. Huang away.


    It was not until Mrs. Huang left the yard and Qinghu returned to her room that Lin Mengya raised her head thoughtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to keep a close eye on her. Once she does anything, we¡¯ll know immediately,¡± Qinghu said.


    He had been aware of what Lin Mengya was up to. As he expected, on their way out, Mrs. Huang asked him a few questions in a roundabout way.


    Her questions were all about whether the mother would be the first to be affected as Lin Mengya said.


    Qinghu composedly described the mother¡¯s miserable ends, which actually were not going to happen.


    Mrs. Huang was so terribly frightened that she even forgot to behave coquettishly in front of him. Given her temperament, if someone almost got her into trouble, she probably would go to seek revenge against him.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the town in a few days. You¡¯ve also heard Mrs. Huang¡¯s words, haven¡¯t you? I want to tell you that I found something very strange when feeling her pulse. She has lost one of her organs, but she¡¯s fine and unaware of that. I suspect that the person, who removed her organ, should be Doctor Ma in town,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Qinghu nodded. The town, where Mrs. Huang lived, happened to be one of the places, where they were going to stay temporarily.


    Since Lin Mengya wanted to investigate into this matter, he would let her do as she pleased.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to get ready to set out. By the way, Mrs. Tian committed suicide by throwing herself into the well,¡± Qinghu said.


    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for Mrs. Tian, as Lin Mengya was aware that at the thought that her daughter could have a bright future, Mrs. Tian did that in order to atone for her sin and die with this secret so that she could protect her daughter.


    Maternal love was touching, but it could be a lethal steel knife when it was distorted.


    ¡°She is an unfortunate woman. Give them some money,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Mrs. Tian¡¯s life was a tragedy. Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know what she had been through, but if she hadn¡¯t given birth to her daughter or her lover had married her, she probably would have had a completely different life.


    Mrs. Tian was not a total villain, and she acted cruelly and viciously just in order to help her daughter.


    But her selfish motive caused more people¡¯s pain.


    Now she died as a lamp went out. Lin Mengya only thought that people could not be simply judged as good or evil.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going now, and I¡¯ll say goodbye to everyone,¡± Qinghu said.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s strange expression, he thought she had been thoughtful recently.


    Although she didn¡¯t hesitate to take actions, she became more cautious.


    Take Mrs. Tian¡¯s affair as an example, she had left adequate leeway since the beginning.


    If Mrs. Tian hadn¡¯t entered the room and tried to strangle the two babies, her purpose wouldn¡¯t have been exposed.


    Although others discovered Mrs. Tian¡¯s evil deed, Lin Mengya did not publicize Mrs. Tian¡¯s purpose. Instead, she quietly asked Qinghu to send for Mrs. Huang and fulfilled Mrs. Tian¡¯s last wish.


    Qinghu didn¡¯t know what caused Lin Mengya¡¯s change, but he thought it a good thing.


    Compared with acting rashly and trying to satisfy her curiosity in the name of seeking the truth, solving the problem quietly might be a more mature way of doing things.


    Hearing that Lin Mengya was leaving, the villagers no longer tried to persuade them to stay.


    After all, everyone could tell that this young lady lived a completely different life from them.


    Her life, out of their reach, was splendid while adventurous.


    The old man enjoying high prestige in the village came out personally to see them off. Although Lin Mengya had only stayed here for a few days, the simple and honest villagers, as well as the good environment, left a favorable impression on her.


    After pondering for a long while, Lin Mengya personally asked the old man to have a talk in a corner with few people around.


    ¡°Miss Su, what do you mean?¡± The old man opened his eyes wide and asked when he saw the gold ingots in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands.


    He had never seen so much money in his life.


    Lin Mengya put the gold ingots in the old man¡¯s hands with a smile.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t accept them. Your brother gave me a lot of money to rent this courtyard. How could I accept them now?¡± The old man tried hard to reject them, but Lin Mengya insisted on putting it in his hands.


    She said with an apologetic look, ¡°After I leave, you¡¯d better move out of the village as soon as possible. You can move to another town or somewhere else. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not an ordinary person. If our connections are discovered, it may cause you trouble. You are all good people, and I don¡¯t want to get you involved in trouble. So just use the money to settle down.¡±


    If she left after staying here for a rest, it would not arouse the suspicion of those people tracking her.


    But she stayed here until today and got involved in the village¡¯s business, which could be fatal to the villagers.


    She couldn¡¯t find a suitable place in a short time for these villagers to live in seclusion as she did to her family members.


    The only thing she could do was to give them some money so that they could move without potential worries.


    ¡°Well¡­ okay, I¡¯ll take them. Miss, don¡¯t worry about it. Our villager is remote and the path leading to our village is rugged, so ordinary people won¡¯t find our village. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately. Rest assured,¡± the old man said.


    Actually, moving wasn¡¯t any easier than finding a place to live in seclusion.


    These villagers had lived here for generations.


    It would be difficult to convince them to leave their homeland.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you these days. If some people come here, they must want to question about my whereabouts. When the time comes, you just tell them that you hear us talk about going to the Nation of Dongxia and you don¡¯t know anything else. By the way, you can tell them that I¡¯m safe and sound under extra protection. Remember, you can tell them everything about me truthfully. Protecting yourselves is the most important thing.¡±


    After giving him the instructions, Lin Mengya left with Qinghu.


    They were followed by Hou Yuetian. Nevertheless, with the tacit consent of Lin Mengya and Qinghu, they did not have to stay so far away from Lin Mengya and Qinghu.


    The two groups of people mingled together and gradually disappeared from the sight of the old man and the villagers.


    Perhaps no one expected the sickly girl with a pale face sitting in a wheelchair was Princess Yu well-known in Dajin.


    It took them four hours to go to the town from the village, although the carriage moved at a fast speed.

 Chapter 728 - The Extermination of the Wang Family

    The town was not big, but it looked particularly lively during the Spring Sacrificial Rite.


    Perhaps because it was a remote town, they, as outsiders, seemed to be different from the pedestrians on the streets.


    Qinghu had found an inn to lodge in, so they did not stay outside for long before getting to the inn Qinghu booked.


    Getting out of the carriage, Lin Mengya looked around.


    In all respects, this town was a very ordinary place, and she could not tell anything unusual about it.


    Fortunately, she was patient. Before the end of tonight, she would find out the person, who secretly urged Mrs. Huang to do this kind of ruthless thing.


    ¡°Lass, as you expected, after leaving our place, Mrs. Huang directly went to the Wang Family in this town to argue with Witch Wang, a well-known witch here, even before going home. Mrs. Huang was so tough that she turned the Wang Family upside down,¡± Qinghu said.


    Witch Wang? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Nevertheless, on second thought, she found it was reasonable for a witch to do this kind of thing.


    She would like to meet Witch Wang and see what she was capable of!


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit Witch Wang tonight. She, who did this kind of thing, must be up to no good,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Since she decided to take up the matter herself, it meant that she would definitely find out the truth.


    As night fell, Lin Mengya and Qinghu headed for Witch Wang¡¯s family with some inexpensive gifts.


    She heard from those Qinghu sent out that Witch Wang was quite resourceful.


    Although Mrs. Huang made a scene, no one knew how she managed to convince Mrs. Huang to get out of her home with a livid face at the last moment.


    In addition, Witch Wang had some achievements and especially enjoyed some prestige in helping people seek good marriage and children.


    To put it bluntly, she was a quack and matchmaker with a glib tongue.


    But the locals considered her extraordinary, and they were used to visiting Witch Wang and asking her to tell their fortune no matter what happened in their families.


    Witch Wang was the most well-informed person in the town, so her words were quite convincing.


    However, Witch Wang was obsessed by the lust for money and lacked professional ethics.


    If a playboy took a fancy to a young lady, Witch Wang would bring them together illegally from time to time.


    As such, people from decent families in the town all stayed at a respectful distance from Witch Wang, while those, who had no occupation or knew small tricks, had close contact with her.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised at all when she learned that the person giving Mrs. Huang advice behind the scenes turned out to be Witch Wang.


    ¡°We will get her home after turning the corner. My subordinates have been hiding in the dark,¡± Qinghu said in a low voice.


    He would like to handle this kind of trifle, but he didn¡¯t know what Lin Mengya was thinking that she insisted on doing it herself.


    He could only shake his head and leave it to be handled by her.


    The two of them arrived at Witch Wang¡¯s home. Before Qinghu knocked on the door, the door was suddenly opened from inside and there was a crack between the door and its frame.


    It was dusk at this moment.


    The door was opened itself, and they found it was quiet inside.


    Both of them found it strange. Qinghu, who smelled a rat, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± after giving Lin Mengya an instruction in a low voice, he got inside through the crack of the door like a nimble fox.


    After a short moment, he floated back like a ghost with a serious expression.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Mengya asked, knowing that something must have happened inside, otherwise, Qinghu would not have returned with his face darkening.


    However, just as Qinghu wanted to speak, he heard something.


    He waved his hand, picked Lin Mengya up, flew into the air, and quickly disappeared from Witch Wang¡¯s home.


    Meanwhile, his subordinates, who had been following them, tacitly hid Lin Mengya¡¯s wheelchair and covered up their traces.


    In this way, even if some people came here, they would never find out about their visit here a moment ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What made you so panic-stricken?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Qinghu did not put her down until he galloped with her in his arms all the way back to her room in the inn.


    ¡°All the people inside were dead, and even those I sent to guard there were missing. Just now, I heard the footsteps of lots of people heading for Witch Wang¡¯s home. Given their steady and heavy footsteps, I don¡¯t think they are common people,¡± Qinghu said.


    After hearing his words, Lin Mengya felt a little heavy-hearted.


    Speaking of this, before they set out, one of Qinghu¡¯s subordinates, who had guarded outside Witch Wang¡¯s home, had come back to report to them, but they were all gone in such a short time.


    Although she did not see it, since Qinghu claimed that they were all dead, the Wang Family presumably had been exterminated.


    ¡°They were all dead? Was Witch Wang among them? How did they die? Is it possible that your subordinates were implicated?¡± She asked.


    This series of questions put Qinghu in a difficult position.


    In fact, he only saw a few people lying this way and that in the courtyard of the Wang Family.


    Moreover, they were completely dead, each with a big hole in the chest.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to see clearly what caused their wounds and whether Witch Wang was one of them.


    ¡°They¡¯ve worked as spies for many years. Even if they had an accident, they would have left us a secret signal. Maybe they saw the appearance of the murderer, so they went to track the murderer. The person, who managed to kill the Wang Family under their noses, must be formidable,¡± Qinghu said.


    He knew his subordinates well. As spies, they were not very good at martial arts, but they were skilled in hiding themselves and evading attacks.


    As long as they did not voluntarily reveal themselves, there were probably very few people in the world able to see through their disguise.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Unexpectedly, she failed to follow up the thread she had just found, and the situation became bewildering again.


    After a light sleep, Lin Mengya thought that the extermination of the Wang Family would inevitably cause a mighty uproar in this town.


    However, when they had their meal on the first floor of the inn, they did not hear any discussion of it.


    Could it be that the authority had prevented the news from being spread?


    When Lin Mengya was thinking about this, an old man in his sixties sitting at a square table not far away from them was chatting with the other person sitting at the same table in a low voice, ¡°Alas, do you know that all members of Witch Wang¡¯s family also died last night?¡±


    The person he was talking to was also a local, so he certainly knew this news.


    However, the person, who was not very interested in this, tried to change the topic as soon as the old man said that.


    The old man was extremely stubborn.


    He sighed before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what outrageous thing they have done. Last night, Master Huang¡¯s concubine also died of an acute illness. I¡¯m afraid there will never be days of peace in our town.¡±


    Master Huang¡¯s concubine? Lin Mengya immediately thought of Mrs. Huang, who had made a scene in Witch Wang¡¯s home.


    She inadvertently glanced at the old man. Meanwhile, the person sitting at the same table with the old man perhaps thought it an unlucky thing, so he flicked his sleeves and left after excusing himself.


    Lin Mengya immediately exchanged glances with Qinghu. He nodded, picked up a plate of pork cooked in soy sauce they had not eaten on the table, and walked up to the old man¡¯s table.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m wondering who Master Huang¡¯s concubine you mentioned is?¡± Qinghu asked.


    Hearing himself asked by a strange voice, the old man looked up.


    When he saw that it was a handsome man holding a plate of fresh pork cooked in soy sauce, he involuntarily considered the man as a busybody fond of inquiring about gossip.


    Seeing that the old man did not blame him for eavesdropping, Qinghu naturally realized that the old man must be a straightforward person.


    As such, he sat down naturally at once and summoned a waiter to order a few more side dishes and meat buns.


    ¡°Alas, as an old man, I¡¯m talkative. I appreciate that you can have a talk with me. Speaking of this, Master Huang took the concubine, who was said to be dissolute, three years ago. Although she was beautiful, she was not very well-behaved. I heard that Master Huang¡¯s legal wife once managed to make the concubine suffer a miscarriage in a fit of anger. Now the concubine died of an acute illness. I don¡¯t know what evil she has done to offend the deity,¡± the old man said.


    Hearing his words, Qinghu realized that he was probably talking about Mrs. Huang, Mrs. Tian¡¯s daughter.


    However, he could tell that the old man seemed to be implying something.


    He involuntarily pretended to be curious and asked politely, ¡°Offend the deity? It¡¯s a common thing to die of an acute illness. Do you know any inside information?¡±


    Their voices were so low that if Lin Mengya hadn¡¯t been the closest to them, she wouldn¡¯t have heard any of their words.


    The old man looked left and right before saying, ¡°As an outsider, you don¡¯t know what is going on in our town. Besides Witch Wang¡¯s family and Master Huang¡¯s concubine, there are a total of 12 families dying in a year. I heard that several families were found to be killed not far from our town. They died so miserably that those, who have seen their corpses, probably will have nightmares for the rest of their lives. Some people said that someone in our town has offended the Mountain Deity, which caused our punishment. Anyone wanting to leave here must get the Mountain Deity¡¯s permission. There is a temple for the Mountain Deity behind our town. Everyone wanting to leave here has to go there to pray and draw divination sticks. It¡¯s strange that it¡¯s easier for the families with only unmarried sons or daughters marrying into families out of this town to get the Mountain Deity¡¯s permission, but such families have moved out long before, leaving us here waiting for death.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Reveal the Information on Purpose

    After finishing speaking, that old man revealed a dispirited expression.


    Anyone, who had been waiting for his doom in despair, would become passive.


    The old man told them all the strange things, that had happened in the town, without holding anything back.


    After venting his frustration, the old man stood up with a wry smile and left the inn.


    Qinghu turned around to exchange looks with Lin Mengya, only to find that she had just averted her eyes from the old man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room,¡± he said.


    He, who had a tacit understanding with Lin Mengya, certainly realized that she must have some doubts.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fixed her eyes on an insignificant person.


    Moreover, after hearing what the old man said, Qinghu could clearly feel that although the residents in this town looked just like those in other places, they were obviously oppressed.


    Only now did they realize that the residents here felt helpless because of being stranded by a kind of invisible power.


    In the inn, the rooms on both sides of their rooms were all occupied by their companions.


    Even so, Qinghu closed the door after looking around carefully, and then felt relieved to talk with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it strange? What the old man told us is not supposed to be a secret in this town, and the person sitting beside him a moment ago didn¡¯t even want to listen to it. Why do you think he insisted on telling us the whole story, especially when you, an outsider, were there? He seemed to be intentional to tell us,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She could always detect the doubtful point calmly at the critical moment.


    Her words reminded Qinghu of something.


    He instinctively touched his upright chin and said with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s right. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care who the listener was. Could it be that someone deliberately used him to reveal the information to us? This person is probably up to something!¡±


    In fact, Qinghu had been no less sinister and vicious than any opponent they had confronted before.


    Especially in this situation where the enemy was in the dark and they were in the light, Qinghu felt like drawing out the rats hiding behind the scenes one by one and then slowly crushing them to death.


    Therefore, the current situation piqued his interest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Think about it, the old man mentioned the temple for the Mountain Deity repeatedly today. If I guess correctly, someone tried to lure us to the temple for the Mountain Deity,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She now kept an open attitude towards ghosts and gods.


    After all, she had been carrying Master Yunfang¡¯s relic, which had once saved her life, with her.


    Nevertheless, she thought that if the Mountain Deity really existed, it should protect the people in this town. This was what people expected a god to do.


    If the Mountain Deity killed people at will so that people had only fear and no respect for it, it was unqualified to be a god. What was more, the murderer was more likely to be a person.


    ¡°Shall we go or not?¡± Qinghu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    He had always been inclined to smash this kind of conspiracy.


    However, Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, and then shook her head gently and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t go, the enemy will predict that we may think of a way to turn his trick against him. We are definitely going to the temple for the Mountain Deity, but not now.¡±


    She smelled the familiar scent of conspiracy. Sometimes, she really envied her father and brother for their being able to fight with the enemy directly on the battlefield.


    To be honest, she, who had seen, heard and experienced too many of this kind of conspiracies hidden in the dark, had been tired of these now.


    Moreover, she had an intuition that they were going to reach the bottom of all these strange things in this town soon.


    It would not take long.


    That night, Lin Mengya sat alone by the window, not knowing why Qinghu, who stayed by her side all the time, was absent at this moment.


    She rubbed the part between her eyebrows, which was aching, and glanced helplessly at the man, who was sitting upright and reading a book on the art of war in the room.


    Since she expressed her tiredness of seeing him around, Hou Yuetian had stayed away from her sensibly.


    But after receiving the news of his two missing subordinates in the evening, Qinghu had to go to handle the matter personally.


    As such, he had no other choice but to ask Hou Yuetian to come and protect her for the sake of her safety.


    Lin Mengya had expressed her disagreement with Qinghu¡¯s overprotection.


    Unfortunately, Qinghu had rejected her request and left her alone with Hou Yuetian in the room, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Actually, Hou Yuetian was not that annoying.


    Because of Lin Mengya¡¯s distaste for him, he didn¡¯t even try to talk with her nor bring his guards with him. He just sat alone at her table and read a book on the art of war carefully.


    These days, Lin Mengya could sense that Hou Yuetian was a real gentleman. Even now, he had been sitting in front of her in a dignified manner for two hours even without moving, let alone causing her trouble.


    In this situation, she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything unusual?¡± Hou Yuetian, who seemed to have noticed that Miss Su was sizing him up openly, lifted his head from the book, glanced at her and inquired in a low voice.


    ¡°Nothing. The book you¡¯re holding should be written by Wu Nanxun, the military god of the previous dynasty, right?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Wu Nanxun was an extraordinary man, who not only could direct military operations with miraculous skill but also was a top-notch talent.


    There were a total of six books on the art of war written by him and passed down to this day.


    These books were said to be the result of all his wisdom and experience in his life.


    Someone capable of figuring them out could inherit all of Wu Nanxun¡¯s military talents.


    This statement surpassed the fact a bit. Wu Nanxun was brilliant, because he had read a lot of books and came from a family of military officers for generations, which gave him extraordinary experience.


    Based on all these above, he became a master in the art of war who left a good name for future generations.


    It was impossible for people to learn his military skill by studying his six books on the art of war.


    Nevertheless, Wu Nanxun was so proficient in the art of war that even her father and brother had been his diehard fans.


    As their family member, she had also read a few of the six books.


    The art of war was not that hard to understand, but she was really not interested in those changeful formations.


    Fortunately, with the help of the Shen Nung system, she could even store what she could not understand in her brain.


    In this case, she could apply what the books said when necessary, which could save her a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s a book on formations written by the military god. I didn¡¯t expect that you have also read it. I¡¯m so ill-informed,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    Few ordinary ladies were literate. Even those, who had gone to a home school, could only read a few poems and songs at most.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Su not only was proficient in medical skill, but also had dipped into the art of war, which astonished Hou Yuetian.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t study it carefully, but I just appreciate Mr. Wu¡¯s works. On one hand, as a lady, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to go out, so reading this book can increase my knowledge. On the other hand, it¡¯s more interesting to experience the customs and practices in various places than to read books on the art of war or formations,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    This was true. She had read the book many times in the past.


    Although it was decades ago, she still found it interesting now.


    Moreover, there was a similar chapter in the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    Therefore, she was not totally ignorant of the customs of different countries.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. This book seems to be an amazing book, but in fact, it has lost its original significance and seems to be much less interesting than the book you mentioned,¡± Hou Yuetian put down the book in his hand and said.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya looked at him with appreciation.


    Plenty of people regarded this book as a classic. It was said that a commander obsessed with it directed a military operation completely in accordance with what it said a few years ago, and he ended up being defeated and killed.


    Directing military operations was not as simple as it seemed to be.


    Even using flexible and changeable tactics was not necessarily a guarantee of victory, not to mention directing a military operation in accordance with what a book said.


    At this point, her father and brother were good examples.


    The so-called military god just won more times than he lost.


    ¡°You, who reads a book on the art of war, must not be a common person. I¡¯m really curious what attracted you to sneak into the Capital City regardless of danger,¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Not everyone liked to read books on the art of war.


    Moreover, based on Hou Yuetian¡¯s manners, Lin Mengya could tell that he must be a person of esteemed status.


    Along the way, Hou Yuetian and his company had been very well behaved.


    Not to mention inquiring about information along the way, even when Qinghu¡¯s subordinates went out to make an enquiry, his company obediently followed them.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was definitely not a foreign intending to inquire about Dajin¡¯s information.


    He kept following her closely, as if trying to avoid arousing suspicion.


    He explained in a low voice after smiling bitterly at Lin Mengya, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not an ordinary person in the Nation of Dongxia. To be honest, I did this for my mother. Back then, my mother and I suffered a lot in order to fight against our enemies, and my mother was almost poisoned to death by our enemies in order to protect me. Although she survived, the poison is so tricky that we can only remove it completely with several rare medicinal materials. I¡¯ve been all over the Nation of Dongxia seeking them, but I failed to find one of them. I heard that there are many precious medicinal herbs in the Imperial Palaces of Dajin and the Nation of Lintian. So I took the risk to sneak into Dajin to look for it. But I found nothing, and my mother¡¯s condition has worsened a lot, so I intended to follow you back to the Nation of Dongxia as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Escape at Night

    Chapter 730 Escape at Night


    It turned out that Hou Yuetian actually had such a story.


    Lin Mengya gazed at him with her eyes gradually softening and nodded.


    Hou Yuetian¡¯s words might not be entirely true.


    But she knew that even if he tried to make an excuse to deceive her, he would never use his mother as an excuse.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s travel together. Actually, traveling with us may do no good to you. These days you should be able to tell that we¡¯re beset by crisis,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Since she said so, it meant that at least she would no longer treat Hou Yuetian as an enemy.


    Hou Yuetian, who understood what she meant, suddenly stood up, bowed deeply to her and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss. If we can get to the Nation of Dongxia safely, I, Hou Yuetian, will definitely perform my duty as host and do all I can to help you.¡±


    As a smart person, he certainly knew that if he continued traveling with Miss Su and her brother, he and his company would encounter many difficulties.


    However, it was undeniable that he and his company were also beset with crisis right now.


    Even if they were to travel on their own, they might not be able to arrive at the Nation of Dongxia safely.


    He might as well travel with Miss Su and her brother, who were not ordinary people and led a group of capable people, which could offer him and his company a better chance of arriving at the Nation of Dongxia safely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. By the way, I¡¯m wondering what medicinal material are you looking for, Mr. Hou?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Knowing that Lin Mengya was proficient in medical skill, Hou Yuetian immediately told her about his mother¡¯s illness, the prescription and the missing medicinal material without hiding anything.


    ¡°It turns out that the poison in your mother¡¯s body has spread to her heart as she has run out of heart blood. I suppose the physician giving you this prescription must have used a moderate method to improve your mother¡¯s health condition, right? The prescription is not bad, but I suppose if you can find a hot spring, put the medicinal powder in it and then let your mother bath in it every day, the medicine will do no harm to your mother¡¯s body,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She had always appreciated those as straightforward as Hou Yuetian, who presented the prescription to her without hesitation.


    She pointed out the only small flaw in the prescription out of kindness. Unexpectedly, Hou Yuetian was even more amazed by her, such a sickly and intelligent girl.


    The prescription was given by the best famous doctor in the Nation of Dongxia.


    Ordinary doctors would be amazed at the doctor¡¯s miraculous medical skill after glancing over the prescription, and it was impossible for them to point out the flaw in it.


    Despite her young age, Miss Su knew a lot about pharmacology and medical science. Now, Hou Yuetian became even more curious about her real identity.


    ¡°What on earth is her family background?¡± He involuntarily wondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can only tell you that my teacher is one of the top medical masters in the world. As for other things, Mr. Hou, I think someone as smart as you won¡¯t get to the bottom of it, right?¡± After finishing speaking, Lin Mengya, who had no intention of showing off, tilted her head and showed a playful smile at Hou Yuetian.


    Perhaps considering her mother, she had more respect for all the other mothers around the world.


    However, the Empress, who had committed monstrous crimes for her children, was an exception.


    ¡°Well, I understand,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    They nodded at each other, both well aware that since neither of them was completely frank, they could only hear some words, that were partly genuine and partly sham.


    Nevertheless, being relatively frank with each other greatly eased the atmosphere between the two of them.


    Although Hou Yuetian did not know why Lin Mengya cared so much about this matter, he had a rather deep analysis of it.


    The two of them instantly began to exchange their views on this matter.


    ¡°Given the extermination of Witch Wang¡¯s Family and the murder of Mrs. Huang, it seems that someone intended to murder them to prevent divulgence of his secret,¡± Hou Yuetian said with a serious look in his eyes.


    Even the soldiers on the battlefield killed the enemy as they had to do so.


    What was more, he smelled the scent of conspiracy from this strange thing.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that someone intended to murder them to prevent divulgence of his secret. Besides, based on what the old man said today, I make a wild guess,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Apart from the evil method to get pregnant, there was almost no connection between Witch Wang and Mrs. Huang.


    That was to say, their being murdered could only be related to this matter.


    The old man had said that the Mountain Deity only allowed the families with no daughter and unmarried sons to leave here.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the weird thing happening to Mrs. Huang, who had suffered a miscarriage three years ago and even lost her womb mysteriously.


    In this case, were the members of the twelve families, that had also been killed, related to this matter?


    Besides, who sent the old man to tell them all the information? What was his purpose?


    All of these were like a mystery to her.


    She believed as long as they found the clue to this mystery, all the problems would be solved readily.


    This was the reason why she agreed to let Qinghu go to inquire his two subordinates, who had been missing and suddenly showed up, about what had happened to them.


    She was wondering what information Qinghu would get.


    ¡°Qinghu has not come back after leaving for such a long time. Did he get into any trouble?


    ¡°Nevertheless, there is probably no one in such a small town capable of getting Qinghu, such a master in martial arts, into trouble,¡± she thought.


    After chatting with Hou Yuetian for a long time, Lin Mengya looked out of the window frequently and became suspicious.


    Even if Qinghu was delayed by something, he should have sent someone back to inform her.


    Qinghu did not show up outside the window until she waited from dusk to midnight and became a little uneasy.


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, Qinghu looked ghastly pale.


    After entering the room, he began to pack up Lin Mengya¡¯s things neatly without saying anything or even glancing at Hou Yuetian.


    Seeing him acting so abnormally, Lin Mengya realized there must be something unexpected.


    Lin Mengya did not stop him and merely smiled apologetically at Hou Yuetian. The latter nodded at her sensibly and left their room with his book on the art of war.


    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Seeing Qinghu keep silent, she felt more and more uneasy.


    Qinghu¡¯s reaction only meant one thing.


    ¡°Yes, we must leave here immediately before they discover us,¡± Qinghu said.


    Feeling her heart skip a beat, Lin Mengya froze for a moment.


    Although Qinghu did not make it clear, she was well aware of whom Qinghu was talking about.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya casually handed over the things within reach to Qinghu.


    Qinghu lifted his head. Seeing her acquiescent gesture, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought you would¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a bitter smile as she started to help Qinghu pack their bags.


    Meanwhile, she said, ¡°Did you think that I would insist on staying here to find out the truth so as to put you and me in a perilous position? I¡¯m not a fool. This situation here has lasted for a period. Even if we manage to find out the truth now, we may not be able to solve it completely. In that case, why should we risk our lives? Moreover, besides us, others can also handle this, right?¡±


    No one other than the group of scourges in the Candle Dragon Cult could frighten Qinghu so terribly that he even had to run away after learning that they were coming.


    However, the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s involvement in this meant that there must be an unknown cruel conspiracy in this town.


    Although she could not find out the truth in person, it did not mean that the government of Dajin would not take action.


    Although the Candle Dragon Cult was powerful, it did not necessarily dare to interfere in the operation of a country on the surface.


    They must know that the water that bore the boat was the same that swallowed it up.


    If the Candle Dragon Cult pushed Dajin too far so that Dajin united several other countries against it, it would have a hard time.


    However, it would be a piece of cake for them to get rid of Lin Mengya and Qinghu without being noticed.


    Without the title of Princess Yu, she no longer attracted the attention of the entire Dajin.


    Now she was insignificant to the Candle Dragon Cult.


    They could kill her easily.


    Soon, she finished packing her belongings. After that, she told Qinghu to inform Hou Yuetian and even left some of her clothing and other valuables in the inn.


    Under the cover of darkness, they jumped down from the second floor of the inn through the window without alarming anyone.


    Qinghu carried Lin Mengya, who was wrapped in a black rob, running on the empty street.


    Lin Mengya clung to Qinghu¡¯s chest nervously.


    As she learned how powerful the Candle Dragon Cult was, she was increasingly aware how insignificant and incompetent she was.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done in the last life so that she had to go against the Candle Dragon Cult in this life.


    She was secretly lamenting her fate when she felt Qinghu was gradually coming to a stop.


    After a while, she was gently placed in a carriage, where the seat was covered with a quilt.


    ¡°Get a sleep, and we¡¯ll be safe after you wake up,¡± Qinghu said.


    After settling her down in the carriage, he turned around and mounted his horse.


    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage obediently. Through the window, she saw the hooves of the horses those people around the carriage were riding were all wrapped in thick cotton cloth.


    In this way, they could travel silently even at night.


    Qinghu, who was at the forefront, waved his hand and the caravan set out immediately.


    Nothing other than their breathing indicated that this was a caravan about to leave.


    Lin Mengya lay in the carriage, that was not as luxurious as the one she had taken before.


    But she didn¡¯t feel any uncomfortable because both the seat and the floor of carriage were covered with soft quilts.


    The carriage quickly got out of the town. So far, they had not been discovered.


    But she knew it was still too early to feel relieved, as the temple for the Mountain Deity, that determined the life and death of all the residents of the town, was not far ahead.


    This was the only way out of town. If they did not take this path, they could either go back to the village, where Mrs. Tian lived, by the way they came or get into a pitch-black jungle.

 Chapter 731 - Get away from the Town

    Therefore, it was the shortest way out of this town.


    However, why was the temple for the Mountain Deity, that is supposed to protect the village, built here? Lin Mengya was puzzled.


    At this moment, covering their tracks was no longer the top priority.


    ¡°After passing the temple for the Mountain Deity, we will soon arrive at the highway,¡± Qinghu told Lin Mengya about the current situation in a low voice, while looking around alertly.


    He could even notice the slightest noise.


    ¡°Be careful. There is something strange about the temple for the Mountain Deity,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She had no time to attend to what was going on in the temple for the Mountain Deity.


    She hoped those the Candle Dragon Cult sent to lie in ambush here did not recognize them and just regarded them as businessmen, who passed here and tried to meddle in the residents¡¯ business.


    As the carriage drew closer to the temple for the Mountain Deity, even Lin Mengya felt her heart was in her mouth.


    Opening the window slightly, she watched the temple for the Mountain Deity gradually getting closer.


    In the darkness, the outline of the temple with flickering candlelight became increasingly clear.


    Lin Mengya did not dare to poke her head through the window, so she only saw that it was a small temple built down the hillside with a statue right behind the hall.


    From a distance, Lin Mengya could not see clearly what the statue looked like.


    But she vaguely saw that it looked like the Goddess of Mercy.


    Given the residents¡¯ financial and material resources, such a statue was supposed to be completed by a few generations of residents.


    Unexpectedly, it was used by the Candle Dragon Cult to intimidate the residents.


    Lin Mengya thought it a pity. She took Master Yunfang¡¯s relic out of her purse, put it on her palms, and devoutly prayed with her palms together.


    If the Mountain Deity, who had once protected the villagers, really existed, Lin Mengya hoped that she could open her eyes and see what her temple was used for now.


    After praying, Lin Mengya put Master Yunfang¡¯s relic back into her purse.


    If they managed to escape, Qinghu would definitely send someone to report what had happened here to the nearest county government.


    Nevertheless, without conclusive evidence, the officers of the county government might not believe their words.


    Probably because they reacted in time or because the Mountain Deity really heard her pray, the caravan cautiously passed by the temple for the Mountain Deity without attracting any attention.


    Lin Mengya, who had held her breath, finally felt relieved after all of them passed by the temple safely.


    After leaving the temple for the Mountain Deity, they began to spur away desperately.


    Qinghu supposed the temple should be the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s sentry post, where all those, who tried to get out of here, would be watched.


    But they were extremely lucky today. While those people were taking a nap or passing work on to the next shift, they left smoothly!


    Up to now, Qinghu still found it difficult to believe that they passed this barrier so easily.


    The caravan traveled for a long time, and they did not completely get away from the town until dawn.


    ¡°Fortunately, we managed to leave. if I hadn¡¯t noticed something unusual and told everyone to leave as soon as possible, we would have been discovered by them,¡± Qinghu said.


    After they got through the crisis, his face softened a lot, and he was in the mood to joke with Lin Mengya and brag about how brilliant he was.


    ¡°What on earth did you see so that you told us to leave after you came back?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    She, who had remained silent most of the night, had a lot of doubts.


    Qinghu had always acted quickly and finished his task promptly.


    But this time, he came back late without giving any explanation and left behind a lot of things.


    If it were not for the plan B Qinghu habitually prepared, they might not have been able to leave so quickly.


    ¡°In fact, I went to the temple for the Mountain Deity. After seeing the murderer in the Wang Family, my two subordinates followed him all the way there. I thought it was just a base of a group of bandits, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a core member of the Candle Dragon Cult there,¡± Qinghu said.


    The fear in his eyes made Lin Mengya nervous.


    It was said that the core members of the Candle Dragon Cult were capable in plenty of things.


    Otherwise, they would not have been able to earn a place in the Candle Dragon Cult, where numerous masters gathered.


    It was said that back then, Qinghu was just a middle-level core member of the Candle Dragon Cult rather than an elite.


    Moreover, they were subordinate to the elders and the head, who must be incredibly capable!


    ¡°I see. But this town is small. What brought the core member of the Candle Dragon Cult here?¡± Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    If a core member or even an elder visited the Capital City, she would not be surprised at it.


    However, this town was so small. If it were not for the fact that they could save more than half the time by taking this path, she and Qinghu would not have come here.


    ¡°I have no idea. I only know that he is a member of the Blood Hall. The Candle Dragon Cult has been collecting some extremely strange and bloody things all along. The method of bathing in blood you encountered in the Nation of Lintian last time was developed by the Blood Hall. Although the head relies heavily on them, the Blood Hall is very mysterious and no one knows what they have been doing,¡± Qinghu said.


    As he revealed more information, Lin Mengya was increasingly aware that the Candle Dragon Cult was a mysterious place with an elusive head, a school specially collecting bloody stuff, as well as the method of bathing in blood, that had terrified her.


    All of these made her shiver.


    What exactly was this huge monster up to?


    As the day began to break, the caravan slowed down.


    Everyone took off the cotton cloth from the hooves of the horses, and Lin Mengya finally had the chance to go outside for a walk.


    After Qinghu carried her out of the carriage, she stood steadily on the ground with her hand on the carriage.


    Hou Yuetian, who came to say hello, stared at her, who was walking slowly, in astonishment.


    ¡°You¡­ you can walk?¡± He asked.


    Seeing the astonished look in his eyes, Lin Mengya nodded helplessly.


    Although the deterioration of her physical functions had a great impact on her capability of walking and jumping indeed, it did not mean that she could not walk at all.


    Thanks to Baili Rui¡¯s detoxifying pills and Qinghu¡¯s unremitting efforts, she could move her legs slightly every day.


    Although it only lasted for a short time, she was pleased.


    At least she didn¡¯t have to worry that she would suffer muscular dystrophy after sitting in the wheelchair for long.


    ¡°Of course I can. I just sit in the wheelchair every day because I¡¯m weak. You don¡¯t have to feel surprised. Anyone could be weak sometime.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she rolled her eyes at Hou Yuetian and continued walking cautiously with her hand on the carriage.


    Lin Mengya felt a little helpless about this.


    Qinghu¡¯s overprotection for her along the way gave her the experience as a disabled person.


    To be honest, she did not feel uncomfortable about the difficulty in walking.


    However, the sympathizing or regretful gazes from others made her feel a little helpless.


    When she watched news programs in modern times, she saw many disabled people were more flexible than her, a healthy person, and even capable of doing some things out of her reach.


    There were some things that even a complete person like her could not do.


    From that moment on, she was aware that although they were physically disabled, they were even sounder in mind than she was.


    Now when she was in a similar situation, she realized that they would rather be regarded as healthy people than be sympathized by others.


    At least in this way, she would feel like a useless person.


    ¡°You are so weak. Have you come up with any good methods to nurse your body back to health? If you need any precious medicinal materials, just tell me. I will offer you whatever I can get in the Nation of Dongxia,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    There was somehow a flash of joy in his eyes in that instant.


    Lin Mengya did not pursue it further, thinking perhaps it was because he thought he finally found a way to repay her, his lifesaver.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya helplessly realized that she sweated profusely after walking for a while.


    Rehabilitation seemed to be quite a challenge.


    ¡°My sister has no lack of precious medicinal materials, and she can get all kinds of medicinal materials. I don¡¯t think there are precious medicinal materials in your country. If you want to please her, please find a decent excuse,¡± Qinghu gave Hou Yuetian a hard look and said.


    Obviously, he was rather dissatisfied with Hou Yuetian because of what Hou Yuetian had done.


    There was nothing Lin Mengya could do about it.


    Hou Yuetian could only blame himself for doing the thing Qinghu hated the most.


    Although Ling Ye just won by a narrow margin when exchanging blows with Qinghu, Qinghu kept fighting with him until Qinghu managed to defeat him.


    Now that Hou Yuetian dared to threaten Qinghu, Qinghu would probably be hard on him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. In fact, my illness can be cured. This time, my brother took me out in search of famous doctors. Fortunately, there is a famous doctor capable of curing my illness, and I just need to go to the Nation of Dongxia to get a medicinal material. I really have to trouble you after we arrive at the Nation of Dongxia,¡± Lin Mengya said as she sat down in the wheelchair.


    In fact, she could guess what Hou Yuetian had used to threaten Qinghu.


    Qinghu, who had keen eye, definitely could tell Hou Yuetian was extraordinary.


    Hou Yuetian presumably promised to lend them a helping hand in the Nation of Dongxia so that Qinghu reluctantly allowed him and his company to travel with them.


    When Hou Yuetian heard Miss Su¡¯s words, he felt his face burning, looked at her apologetically and said, ¡°I acted abruptly back then indeed. Please forgive me, Miss Su, Brother Su.¡±


    Their conversation was implicit.


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile. Since they had decided to travel together, at least they should make this clear.

 Chapter 732 - ncounter Baique on the Way

    Chapter 732 Encounter Baique on the Way


    They decided to travel with Hou Yuetian¡¯s group so that they and Hou Yuetian¡¯s group could take care of each other on the way and they could get some help after entering the Nation of Dongxia.


    Qinghu understood this, and so did she.


    Therefore, she had to make it clear to Hou Yuetian that they decided to travel with his group as they wanted some help in the Nation of Dongxia, but it did not mean that he could ask for whatever he wanted.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was not this kind of person, but people weren¡¯t what they seemed, and she could fully trust no one other than Qinghu.


    ¡°Well, as companions during this journey, we don¡¯t have to be so particular about this. I¡¯ve had enough rest, let¡¯s hit the road,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Hearing this, Qinghu showed a complacent smile and glanced at Hou Yuetian with obvious disdain.


    Well, he had lost the bet, so he had to consent to Hou Yuetian¡¯s request.


    But Lin Mengya was so fascinating that she talked Hou Yuetian over with only a few words.


    Lin Mengya nodded at Hou Yuetian, and Qinghu helped her into the carriage.


    After settling Lin Mengya down, Qinghu turned around, gazed at Hou Yuetian, who was dejected, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not have any feeling for my sister. She is meant for someone else. Although the man is a jerk, I have to admit that he suits my sister better, while you don¡¯t.¡±


    Qinghu blurted out Hou Yuetian¡¯s feeling that even he was not sure of.


    Did he have feeling for her? Hou Yuetian was suddenly aware that his feeling for her was not necessarily so strong that he considered her as the only woman he wanted to marry.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, he thought she might be the most suitable candidate for his wife.


    Moreover, when Su Qingge said that she was likely to be able to recuperate her health, even Hou Yuetian could not deny that actually he was joyful.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that her brother pointed out his feeling for her even before he made sure of it.


    Freezing for a moment, Hou Yuetian subconsciously had an aversion to the man Qinghu mentioned.


    ¡°Marriages are predestined. Sometimes the one you meet earlier may not be the perfect match for you. Brother Su, your sister is talented, proficient in medical skill, elegant and gentle. She is indeed a good candidate for wife. But I, Hou Yuetian, am not pushy. If your sister and I are meant to be together, please don¡¯t get in our way,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    Hearing his words, Qinghu rolled his eyes at him and left him behind, while thinking how he dared to brag about that.


    If Long Tianyu learned this, Hou Yuetian might not even be able to leave Dajin, as Long Tianyu got jealous easily.


    Qinghu instinctively stole a glance at Lin Mengya, who was sitting peacefully in the carriage behind him, wondering if Lin Mengya was born to be a femme fatale that one and another men fell in love with her.


    Lin Mengya was confused about what Qinghu had talked with Hou Yuetian so that both of them glanced at her with different looks in their eyes.


    Too lazy to find out about it, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and began to leaf through the book she scanned and stored in the Shen Nung system last night.


    However, just as she was concentrating on reading, from the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of a dark figure pouncing towards her carriage from the bushes.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya, even the coachman seemed to be startled.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± He immediately stopped the carriage, jumped down, stared warily at the person pouncing on them and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Hearing the trembling voice, Lin Mengya poked her head out of the carriage curiously.


    She took a closer look, only to find that it was a young woman about 18 or 19 years old who stopped her carriage.


    Despite the woman¡¯s innocent face, there was a hint of fear in her watery eyes.


    Nevertheless, glancing at the woman¡¯s slightly bulging belly, Lin Mengya was immediately sure that she was married.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    They were in the middle of nowhere.


    Although they were about to arrive at the main road, it was still a very desolate place.


    The woman about five or six months pregnant, who was dressed in rags with her face covered with dirt, looked in a mess, which aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Miss, please save me! I¡¯m from Niuxin Town not far from here. Unexpectedly, I was kidnapped and taken to the temple for the Mountain Deity by a group of people three months ago, and they, they attempted to kill me and take my baby out. If the Mountain Deity had not blessed me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape two days ago and both my baby and I would have been killed!¡± After finishing speaking, the young pregnant woman burst into tears.


    Niuxin Town? Wasn¡¯t it the place where they managed to escape last night?


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya instructed someone to help the pregnant woman up and felt her pulse under the supervision of Qinghu.


    After making sure that the woman was just an ordinary pregnant woman, who felt a little uncomfortable after suffering a great shock, she believe what the woman said.


    ¡°Where is your husband¡¯s family? Who kidnapped you? Did you see them?¡± She asked.


    Watching the gentle and amiable Miss in front of her, the pregnant woman involuntarily let down her guard and said, ¡°In fact, my husband¡¯s family has moved out of Niuxin Town a few months ago. I stayed in the town with my mother-in-law as I just got pregnant with an unsteady condition at that time. Three months ago, that group of people broke into my home at night. My mother-in-law¡­ was beaten to death by them, while I was abducted. I don¡¯t know those people. Miss, please do me a favor and take me to the county.¡±


    After saying that, the young woman started sobbing.


    Learning her story, Lin Mengya could not help feeling sorry for her.


    After she talked it over with Qinghu, the two of them decided to take the young woman with them perhaps at the thought that with the young woman¡¯s testimony, the government was more likely to deal with those people in the temple for the Mountain Deity.


    After inviting the young woman into her carriage, Lin Mengya took out her clothes and gave them to the young woman so that the young woman could change her clothes.


    With the pregnant woman in the carriage, the caravan slowed down.


    In the relatively confined carriage, the young woman, who was dressed in clean clothes now, smiled at Lin Mengya gratefully before sitting down cautiously opposite Lin Mengya with her hands on her belly.


    Lin Mengya, who was closing her eyes and resting her mind, did not seem to have noticed the curious gaze from the young woman.


    When Lin Mengya opened her eyes occasionally, she just made eye contact with the young woman for a second and nodded at her.


    They didn¡¯t talk too much.


    Seeing Lin Mengya was easy in her manners, the young woman became bolder.


    She looked curiously at the girl in front of her up and down with less shyness and fear in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and met the young woman¡¯s clear eyes.


    The latter immediately panicked and tried hard to cover up her real identity.


    However, Lin Mengya said softly with a gentle smile, ¡°Back in the inn, I wondered why I smelled the scent of osmanthus hair oil out of an old man in his sixties. Now I realize you disguised yourself as the old man, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The young woman suddenly screamed and subconsciously sniffed her clothes, but she didn¡¯t smell the scent of osmanthus hair oil at all.


    Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s mocking look, she gritted her teeth remorsefully.


    ¡°No wonder our chief described you as a cunning and extremely intelligent lady, First Miss of the Lin Family. I had to disguise myself, because if I try to approach you rashly, you will definitely see through my identity. Please forgive me generously, Miss Lin.¡± The young woman apologized to Lin Mengya naturally with hands folded and raised in front of her face.


    Lin Mengya just nodded and let it go.


    Staring at the young woman in front of her, Lin Mengya thought that she had felt the young woman¡¯s pulse and found the young woman was pregnant indeed.


    But she was not sure whether the chief the young woman mentioned was an enemy or a friend, so she considered the chief as a threat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lin, I mean no harm. I¡¯m pregnant indeed, and I was almost deprived of my baby. But I did all this at our chief¡¯s behest, as the members of the Blood Hall have been collecting fetuses under orders not only in Niuxin Town but also in other places. They, who are extremely cruel, used a secret method to remove the fetus along with the pregnant woman¡¯s womb. I thought I was proficient enough in martial arts to handle it with ease. Unexpectedly, I almost fell into their trap last night. If you hadn¡¯t attracted their attention, I¡¯m afraid I would have been killed now.¡± The young woman told the whole story.


    However, hearing her words, Lin Mengya showed a serious look.


    What did the Blood Hall want to do with the fetuses in the wombs?


    ¡°No matter who your chief is, since you¡¯re pregnant, you shouldn¡¯t risk your life. I¡¯ll take you to a safe place. After that, you¡¯d better take care of yourself,¡± Lin Mengya said indifferently.


    No matter how important the young woman¡¯s task was, it could not compare with her baby.


    The young woman smiled magnanimously and stroked her belly with her hands.


    She said, ¡°No eggs can remain unbroken when the nest is totally ruined. Miss Lin, Baique will keep your words in mind. But I¡¯m wondering how you saw through my disguise.¡±


    It turned out that her name was Baique.


    Watching Baique smiling, Lin Mengya cooled down.


    After all, this was Baique¡¯s business, that had nothing to do with her.


    Lin Mengya turned around to enjoy the scenery outside the window, while saying, ¡°You did a good job in disguise. But when you stood up from the chair, you didn¡¯t look like an old man in his sixties. You acted like an old man at other times, but just acted like a woman when standing up from the chair. When you got in the carriage just now, you acted the way you did that day, which aroused my suspicion.¡±


    In fact, people used different muscles when subconsciously performing a certain movement.


    As a physician, Lin Mengya certainly could tell which muscles were used, but common people could not.

 Chapter 733 - Arrive at the Border

    As such, Lin Mengya could see through most people¡¯s disguises unless they completely changed the habit of using their muscles.


    Baique seemed to be indifferent, but her eyes lit up.


    Lin Mengya was aware that she seemed to be indifferent, but in fact, she would definitely put in a lot of effort to fix her deficiency.


    Lin Mengya believed that Baique would probably manage to deceive her next time.


    ¡°Qingyuan County, which is in charge of Niuxin Town, is not far away. After arriving there, I will strike the drum to lodge a complaint. Miss Lin, I appreciate your involvement in this matter a lot. If it were not for your involvement, I¡¯m afraid my baby and I would not even have been able to get out of town,¡± Baique said.


    Perhaps she could even sacrifice her life for her mission.


    But at this moment, Lin Mengya could see sincere gratitude in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. But please promise me one thing: Don¡¯t tell anyone other than your chief about our whereabouts. Believe me, it¡¯s good for you,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although Baique had disguised herself as an old man in an attempt to lure them to the temple for the Mountain Deity, Lin Mengya believed that she probably just intended to get them involved in the matter.


    Lin Mengya was in no mood to find out who the chief she mentioned was.


    After all, there were too many forces, that were neither enemies nor friends, around her. It would be a waste of time to exclude them one by one.


    As such, she would rather ask Baique for this favor in return now.


    Baique¡¯s chief presumably would be fine with it.


    ¡°Okay. Rest assured, Miss Lin. I¡¯ll do as you ask. Our chief asked me to tell you one thing: You may get into trouble because of the thing in your hands. You may be the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s next target soon, so you¡¯d better go to the Lieyun State to hide for a period for the sake of your safety. Your sworn brother, who is in the Lieyun State, will get into trouble soon. Given your ability, you¡¯d better go there and stay with him,¡± Baique said.


    Hearing her words, Lin Mengya, who had been in awe of the chief just now, got gooseflesh at the moment.


    It was unsurprising that the chief knew her identity and her relationship with Xiaoyu, and it was even possible for him to know Xiaoyu¡¯s situation, but what exactly did it mean that ¡°you may get into trouble because of the thing in your hands¡±?


    Could it be that the chief Baique mentioned had been aware that she was actually in possession of the music score for green stringed instrument?


    This¡­ was absolutely impossible!


    Now, even Long Tianyu and Qinghu were convinced of her usual claim.


    But Baique seemed to be indicating that the chief and even the Candle Dragon Cult had been aware that she was in possession of a treasure.


    If Baique was not talking about the music score for the green stringed instrument, she was in possession of nothing else that could attract the attention of the Candle Dragon Cult, wasn¡¯t she?


    Seeing that Lin Mengya sitting opposite her suddenly got lost in thought, Baique considerately stopped talking.


    She just sat in the corner and stroked her belly, seeming to be appeasing the frightened fetus in her womb.


    ¡°I see. Please thank your chief for me. Nevertheless, Baique, I¡¯m wondering if you know the specific situation of my sworn brother,¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    It would come if it was doomed to come.


    Since the day she knew the existence of the Candle Dragon Cult, she had been prepared for this.


    At present, apart from her concern for her illness, she had hidden all those she cared about carefully.


    Then she headed for the Nation of Dongxia, which attracted the attention.


    Even if the Candle Dragon Cult intended to catch her, they had to send some members to the Nation of Dongxia.


    She and Qinghu had been alone without a tie in the world.


    It was best if the Candle Dragon Cult did not come to her, but she was not afraid at all if they did.


    There was a look of surprise in Baique¡¯s eyes when she saw that Lin Mengya returned to normal in such a short time.


    However, after thinking for a while, Baique shook her head in trouble and said, ¡°Our chief didn¡¯t tell me about the specific situation, but only said that your sworn brother is of an extraordinary status in the Lieyun State, and plenty of people try to work against him, while plenty of people try to protect him. Our chief also said that your sworn brother needs your help most. Besides, our chief asked me to tell you that two quarrel and a third profits by it, so you may be able to help him if you go to the Lieyun State.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya did not get the information she wanted from Baique, at least Lin Mengya was aware of one thing: Xiaoyu was in latent peril now, and the reason for this was obvious.


    ¡°I appreciate your chief¡¯s advice, and I¡¯ll keep his words in mind. I will certainly go to find Xiaoyu if I get a chance. Qingyuan County just lies ahead, and we are going to go our separate ways. Please take care of yourself,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Baique bowed to Lin Mengya with hands folded and raised in front of her face.


    A moment later, Baique, who had been fearless, returned to a pitiful woman trembling in fear in an instant.


    Lin Mengya hid the meaningful look in her eyes and looked at Baique in front of her with concern.


    But both of them knew clearly that they had exchanged a lot of important information just now.


    Qingyuan County was right in front of them. Qinghu dismounted to help the pregnant woman get out of the carriage.


    As soon as he lifted the curtain, he saw Lin Mengya holding the pregnant woman¡¯s hand and comforting her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell the county magistrate what you saw and heard in the temple. As the official in charge of this county, he will definitely protect you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you for saving my life, Miss. I¡¯ll never forget it,¡± the young woman lowered her head meekly and said.


    She, who had changed into Lin Mengya¡¯s clothes, looked much demurer now.


    Lin Mengya whispered something in her ear.


    The pregnant woman nodded repeatedly with gratitude in her eyes.


    ¡°You are in an unstable condition. Fill this prescription and take the medicine. Rest assured, you can nurse your body back to health soon, and I promise you will give birth to a healthy baby,¡± Lin Mengya said softly.


    When Baique heard this, her face lit up with expectation.


    No matter how capable she was, she was a mother after all and hoped that her baby could grow up healthily.


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked Qinghu to help Baique get off the carriage.


    After stopping a cart heading for the county and giving the cart owner some instructions, Qinghu returned to Lin Mengya.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done a great deed. If God knows, he will certainly appreciate it. In this way, you may have a better chance of surviving,¡± Qinghu, who was standing beside Lin Mengya, cracked a cunning smile and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly as cunning as a fox. How dare you include God¡¯s will in your calculation? Are you not afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She had been used to Qinghu¡¯s way of speaking.


    After joking with Qinghu for a while, she looked away from Baique.


    Perhaps she had done a great deed, but at the same time, she had gotten a lot of worries.


    Nevertheless, as Qinghu said, no matter what happened, survival was her top priority at present.


    After getting out of Qingyuan County, Lin Mengya and her company began to travel by water.


    Although Qinghu got increasingly acquainted with Hou Yuetian, Qinghu¡¯s loathing for him did not change at all.


    While the two boats advanced side by side every day, Qinghu and Hou Yuetian bickered with each other.


    Lin Mengya, who basked in the sun and felt warm, narrowed her eyes and glanced at Qinghu, who was having fun in bickering with Hou Yuetian, and thought with a gentle smile, ¡°I really enjoy this kind of relaxing life.¡±


    They spent another days on the way. Lin Mengya had learned her lesson.


    Even when they passed by some prosperous places, she no longer asked them to stop for a while.


    The first time they went ashore, they were stalked by Hou Yuetian.


    The second time they went ashore, they even had a more thrilling experience. Not only did they learn the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s conspiracy, but she also was troubled by what Baique told her.


    If she did not stay in her carriage obediently, she would probably get into bigger trouble.


    She was incapable of fixing various problems, so she had better stay in her carriage obediently.


    At least in this way, they could save some time.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s staying in her carriage enabled them to travel fast.


    Finally, they managed to make up the time they had lost in Niuxin Town.


    After traveling for more than half a month, Binhai City, a prosperous city on the water, appeared in front of them.


    As soon as they arrived here, Lin Mengya showed a smile, because they would enter the Nation of Dongxia after crossing the water boundary of Binhai City.


    But she was worried about one thing. It had been more than a month since she left the Capital City.


    No matter how stupid Long Tianyu was, he must have realized that she had left.


    Moreover, given his schemes and means, he had probably issued an order to search her to every port and border city, and he must have her portrait.


    Although Qinghu said that he would disguise her, Lin Mengya was still worried.


    If her disguise was seen through, wouldn¡¯t all the efforts they had made to escape be in vain?


    Besides, Lin Mengya pulled the oversized clothes Qinghu put on her and thought with dissatisfaction, ¡°What the hell! Can¡¯t he disguise me as a man?


    ¡°Why did Qinghu stuff my clothes with soft cotton?¡±


    What was more, her legs were weak, but Qinghu put a pair of crutches made of wood under her clothes.


    In this way, even if she walked on crutches, others would not suspect her and just think she staggered as she was too fat.

 Chapter 734 - I Find You

    The more unbearable thing was that Qinghu got a mask, that looked like someone else¡¯s face, from somewhere and put it in front of her face to hide her pretty face.


    Looking into the mirror and watching her eyes, which suddenly looked like black beans on her new face, Lin Mengya really wanted to hold her face and cry.


    Was it necessary to disguise her as an ugly woman?


    As the border between the Jin State and the Nation of Dongxia, Binhai City was tremendously lively.


    Moreover, businessmen from various countries gathered here, so although Lin Mengya was dressed strangely, it was not a rare situation.


    There were plenty of people even more bizarre than her, but they would not necessarily attract others¡¯ attention.


    Lin Mengya followed her companions to buy daily necessities. Qinghu said that they would stay on the boat until they found the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.


    Although Lin Mengya was prepared for this, she still thought life on the boat was a little boring.


    As such, she decided to buy some interesting books in advance to kill time.


    She had plenty of companions, but they needed to buy a lot of things.


    After a while, Qinghu settled Lin Mengya, who could not move freely, down outside a bookstore.


    He gave the bookstore owner a large sum of money and asked the bookstore owner to take care of his sister.


    Although the bookstore owner was curious about why a handsome man like Qinghu had such a fat sister, he treated Lin Mengya kindly after taking the money.


    She just picked some books she was interested in, put them on the table and then began to read quietly without causing the bookstore owner any trouble.


    People came and went on the street. She didn¡¯t disturb them and wasn¡¯t disturbed by them.


    She was absorbed in the books, thinking who said that ancient people were rigid in thinking.


    The book in her hands was about all kinds of strange things, such as spirits, ghosts, gods and supernatural power.


    As the story became more and more bizarre, she got more and more absorbed in it.


    After finishing reading the story, Lin Mengya raised her sore head and looked around.


    Qinghu and the others, who had shopped around her a moment ago, had gone.


    ¡°Sir, have you seen my brother and the others?¡± She asked.


    The bookstore owner immediately came over with a smile, casually pointed to the street and said, ¡°They went over there to buy fresh water. Stay here, and they will come back.¡±


    Hearing his words, she felt a little relieved. She, who had been used to Qinghu and his company¡¯s close protection, felt a little ill at ease when she was alone.


    Perhaps because Qinghu had done a great job in disguising her, Lin Mengya smiled secretly in her heart and continued immersing herself in the book.


    But she didn¡¯t notice that as soon as she lowered her head, a few familiar figures appeared at the street corner.


    ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Qinghu stopped leaving marks here. We¡¯ve searched the entire street, but failed to find any new mark,¡± a guard reported to Long Tianyu, who was tall and slender and dressed in black.


    At this moment, there was a hint of excitement on his handsome and thin face, which increased his manhood.


    He followed the vague marks left by Qinghu all the way to Binhai City without taking a rest.


    As long as Lin Mengya and Qinghu got out of here, they would enter the Nation of Dongxia.


    Then it would be more difficult for him to track them than it was in the Jin State.


    It had been two months since his wife left him the day he led Mao Yuze into the Capital City.


    He had thought that he would not be able to put his mind at ease and go to pursue his wife until he handled everything properly.


    However, he found that he could not bear to live without her for even a day.


    Even when the two of them couldn¡¯t meet each other every day before, at least he could get news of her.


    But now, she had completely disappeared from his life.


    For the first time, he, who had never panicked over the years, felt so miserable as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡°They should still be in Binhai City. I¡¯ll go to look for them myself,¡± he said.


    He had been looking for her for three days and three nights without rest. Although his eyes had turned red and his legs were like jelly, his strong desire to meet her enabled him to come to Binhai City at the fastest speed.


    Although the marks left by Qinghu were inconspicuous and he had to guess the meanings of some of them, Lin Mengya and Qinghu must still be here.


    Long Tianyu recklessly managed to follow the marks left by Qinghu.


    She must be here!


    Long Tianyu felt dizzy and even started to hear ringing in his ear, which was a sign of exhaustion.


    Where was she? Where on earth was his beloved Ya¡¯er?


    As far as he could see, there were huge crowds of people.


    However, even tens of thousands of people were not worth his attention.


    None of them was her, without her sly eyes or her brilliant charm. More importantly, none of them looked like the woman he loved.


    Long Tianyu walked on the street step by step, seeming to be particularly careful of his every step, while keeping looking around in the crowd, for fear that he would carelessly miss the figure he could never forget for the rest of his life.


    No matter how long the street was, he eventually reached the end.


    However, he did not find anyone similar to her.


    Long Tianyu clenched his fists with inexplicable stubbornness in his bloodshot eyes.


    No, he must find her!


    A tremendously crazy man could be calm. Long Tianyu stood on the other side of the street with a restless look in his eyes.


    His subordinates around him stared at him with concern.


    They kept searching for Princess Yu. If they really failed to find her today, Prince Yu would definitely go crazy.


    All of a sudden, Long Tianyu moved and headed somewhere unhesitatingly, which raised their hopes.


    They followed Long Tianyu there.


    But when they saw there was only a fat woman sitting at the table outside the bookstore at the street corner, they couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed.


    That was not Princess Yu.


    However, Long Tianyu seemed to be possessed and walked up to the fat woman at an increasingly fast speed.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, he stretched out his arms, held the woman tightly in his arms and said, ¡°I find you.¡±


    Finally, he found her.


    Although he had gone through a long and arduous journey, although she was disguised as a fat woman, he still accurately held the woman he loved in his arms.


    Lin Mengya was stunned in his arms and stopped thinking for a moment.


    How could¡­ how could he show up here and recognize her?


    As he held her tightly, the cotton in her clothes was squeezed into a lump.


    Lin Mengya felt dizzy as if she were in a dream.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you find me?¡± Although there was a whole lot she¡¯d like to say, now she, who had a glib tongue, just stuttered this question.


    Long Tianyu stared at her with deep affection, in which she almost drowned, and said, ¡°I missed you, so I came to you.¡±


    He was telling the truth. He had been missing her crazily since the day she left. Now he held her in his arms, but he did not stop missing her.


    His words dispelled Lin Mengya¡¯s resistance in an instant.


    Living in memory and giving up her beloved were all nonsense.


    He missed her, and so did she.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she said gently with deep affection.


    She loved him so much that he was the only person who had shown up in her dream.


    She put her arms around Long Tianyu¡¯s waist and deeply breathed in his scent she was obsessed with.


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to make out with her husband, she found he suddenly fell from her arms.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Lin Mengya, who fell down with Long Tianyu, exclaimed.


    Fortunately, with the cotton in her clothes, it did not hurt although she fell down.


    She just gazed at the man, who still held on to her clothes with a smile, in embarrassment.


    After making sure that he just fell asleep due to overfatigue, she, who had difficulty in moving, struggled to get up from the ground like a staggering penguin.


    ¡°Why do you stand there and not come over to help?¡± As she said, she rolled her eyes at Lin Kui and the other onlookers behind him.


    It was reasonable for those people, who were ignorant of the situation, to watch the fun, but what were Lin Kui and the other guards thinking when standing by with folded arms?


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Kui shivered.


    Others might not know about Princess Yu¡¯s temperament, but he did.


    He immediately reached out to help Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu up from the ground. After that, he and the other guards surrounded them and drove away the people around.


    She found it both funny and annoying.


    He clutched her clothes like a child and slept so soundly that she failed to wake him up no matter how hard she tried.


    Since when did her husband she was familiar with become so childish?


    ¡°Sir, please give me a quilt or a blanket. Thank you for your trouble,¡± she said.


    She shouldn¡¯t remove her disguise in front of others.


    However, with her clothes clutched by Long Tianyu, it was inconvenient for her to move or take care of him.


    After a moment of thinking, she found the mechanism of her disguise and removed it with difficulty.


    She felt much more at ease after removing the strange crutches and the cotton in her clothes.


    Seeing the obese woman turned into a slender girl in a white dress in the blink of an eye, the bookstore owner, who came back in a hurry with a quilt, opened his eyes wide and rubbed them, thinking he had an illusion.


    Unexpectedly, after touching her face for a while, the girl lifted the mask behind her ears. In that instant, the fat face with facial features close to each other was suddenly replaced by a small face, that was a little pale, but so delicate that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it.

 Chapter 735 - Set Off Together

    Who would have thought that this inconspicuous fat woman would turn out to be a ravishing beauty?


    The bookstore owner swallowed and was glad that he didn¡¯t treat her lightly.


    He quickly handed the quilt to the guards around the woman.


    Some of them were guarding the woman and the man, while some came up to help.


    After instructing someone to leave some money to buy the quilt, Lin Mengya followed Long Tianyu, who was carried by some guards, out on crutches with difficulty and smiled helplessly at the onlookers.


    She could rarely go out without attracting attention, but as soon as Long Tianyu appeared, she became the focus of attention.


    Unwilling to expose the place where she and her company stayed temporarily, she had no other choice but to lead them to an inn in the city.


    She thought that someone as alert as Long Tianyu would wake up soon.


    She just wanted to persuade him to go back and then moved on without his company.


    Unexpectedly, he slept all day.


    After waking up from a sound sleep, she found that she was tightly held by him.


    ¡°Are you¡­ awake?¡± Lin Mengya heard his voice.


    She did not dare to raise her head, but she could feel that he put his chin on her head and then moved it away slowly.


    Facing him, she couldn¡¯t say a word to apologize to him or console him.


    ¡°Would you like to sleep a little longer? It¡¯s still early,¡± he said lovingly in a hoarse voice as usual, without questioning or reprimanding her.


    She, who got a lump in the throat with her eyes getting slightly wet, could only bury her head in his arms, at a loss what to do.


    ¡°Qinghu has been here and told me your destination. Let¡¯s go together. No matter what the result is, let¡¯s bear it together,¡± Long Tianyu held her in his arms comfortably and said.


    In fact, Qinghu had sneaked in here after she fell asleep.


    It could be said that their meeting was arranged by Qinghu.


    At that time, Qinghu was watching them not far away. Fortunately, he had recognized her.


    Otherwise, Qinghu probably would have taken Lin Mengya away without saying a word.


    After coming here, Qinghu also explained why Lin Mengya had to stay away from him.


    This time, he might really lose her.


    But he didn¡¯t care about it. At least at this moment, she was still in his arms, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really afraid that I¡¯ll die and leave you alone. It¡¯s unfair to you, Long Tianyu,¡± Lin Mengya lifted her head and said with her eyes brimming with tears.


    A moment later, he pressed his lips on hers.


    Feeling his warmth after all this time, Lin Mengya could not help but open her lips and kiss him back.


    Their affection for each other instantly eased the tense and embarrassing atmosphere between the two of them.


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Long Tianyu pressed his head against her head and whispered pleadingly and humbly in her ear.


    What else could she say? Could she reject his request and then go to find out about her uncertain fate with regret?


    Perhaps she could do it without hesitation before today.


    But from the moment Lin Mengya saw Long Tianyu, she was aware that his deep affection for her brought her escape plan to naught once again.


    ¡°You are so cunning,¡± Lin Mengya murmured.


    Even she could not help but feel helpless about Long Tianyu¡¯s craftiness.


    However, he made concessions gently in order to gain advantages so that she involuntarily fell into the trap he set elaborately.


    ¡°You must not go back on your word. Lin Kui, we are setting off. Get ready for it,¡± Long Tianyu said, showing a cunning smile when Lin Mengya did not notice him.


    He knew how stubborn and intelligent the woman in his arms was and that it was destined that she could never just be a woman dependent on her husband.


    As such, it was best to let her do what she wanted.


    Although she was going on an adventurous journey, it was the best choice she could make.


    Lin Mengya had thought that allowing Long Tianyu to join them would cause trouble.


    But she didn¡¯t expect it to cause such big trouble.


    Given her alias, she was still an unmarried girl, in name at least.


    However, Long Tianyu somehow became so deeply dependent on her that he refused to leave her for even a moment.


    Before they set off, she had time and again instructed Long Tianyu not to reveal their identities and the relationship between them.


    However, every time he met Hou Yuetian, he became an embittered man, whose every expression seemed to be indicating his great displeasure.


    She massaged her aching glabella, thinking, ¡°Hou Yuetian is a nice person, gentle and refined in manners. Why is he, who is on intimate terms with Xiao Yixin, always indifferent to Hou Yuetian? Does he have social phobia? No way! It couldn¡¯t happen to Long Tianyu!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, have you really decided to bring your husband, who acted like a clingy wolf dog, with us?¡± Qinghu, who stood beside Lin Mengya, asked with an undisguised gloating smile.


    Unsurprisingly, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°What else can I do? Drive him back, and then wait for him to find us again? Thanks for the route you chose! Didn¡¯t you say that no one would expect us to take this route? In this case, why did he catch up with us so easily?¡± As Lin Mengya said, she gave Qinghu a hard look.


    Although she didn¡¯t point out it had something to do with Qinghu, Qinghu was wet with cold sweat.


    Rolling his eyes, he said dully, ¡°As a wolf dog, of course, he¡¯s quite capable of looking for people. We¡¯re about to reach the Nation of Dongxia. Are you sure it¡¯s fine for them to get along with each other in this way?¡±


    In fact, before Qinghu reminded her, she had noticed the most fatal problem.


    Although Qinghu had sent his subordinates to the Nation of Dongxia to inquire about the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, it was too rare.


    Although they were sure the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was in the Nation of Dongxia, it was likely to be found in only two places in the country.


    One of the places was a large city known as Jiang City, the southernmost part of the Nation of Dongxia, and they were going there down the river.


    There was an isolated island outside Jiang City. Because there were a lot of poisonous insects and plants on it, it was almost a piece of barren land.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya¡¯s sharp instinct told her that despite the dangerous environment on the island, among the numerous people in Jiang City, there could be some capable people who had gone there before.


    Furthermore, only the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass with seven identical leaves could be considered mature.


    No one could guarantee that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in Jiang City had not been picked by someone else before maturing.


    She had to think about different possibilities. Therefore, Hou Yuetian¡¯s help seemed to be extremely important at this moment.


    Although they did not know Hou Yuetian¡¯s real identity, Qinghu once told her that Hou Yuetian might be of extremely high status in the Nation of Dongxia.


    At present, the situation in the Nation of Dongxia had just been stabilized, and many places in the country were still very chaotic.


    Without Hou Yuetian¡¯s help, their operation might be hindered.


    But now¡­


    Lin Mengya glanced at the two men, who were trying to sound out each other¡¯s intention with a fake smile not far away.


    She was distressed. They were both quite broad-minded before meeting each other.


    Why did they give her a hard time after becoming traveling companions?


    At Long Tianyu¡¯s insistence, they changed their boat into a bigger and more luxurious one.


    However, for the first time, he came into conflict with Hou Yuetian over room assignment.


    Long Tianyu sat in a chair with a cold and disdainful look in his black eyes.


    The hypocrite in front of him dared to drool over his wife.


    He was not narrow-minded, but he was more familiar with that guy¡¯s gaze than anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you travel with us, so I didn¡¯t prepare your rooms on the boat. That painted pleasure boat is fine. Why don¡¯t you stay there?¡± He said, suggesting that Houyue Tian and his company were the fifth wheel.


    How could Hou Yuetian not understand what he meant?


    He, not to be outdone, looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes. From the moment Long Tianyu appeared, he had a strong sense of crisis.


    Brother Su had never allowed any man to get close to his sister easily.


    Even Hou Yuetian had to keep a certain distance from Miss Su every time he talked with her. Otherwise, her overly protective brother would show an extremely sinister smile at him.


    But he saw it with his own eyes that Miss Su was carried on board by this man.


    However, Brother Su did not stop the man. Instead, he even acted as if he didn¡¯t see it, went to pack her sister¡¯s bags and then boarded the ship without saying anything.


    It only meant that this man was definitely the one Brother Su described as his sister¡¯s perfect match!


    He knew better than anyone about men claiming to be distant male cousins.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After spending all this time traveling with Miss Qingge, I¡¯ve been used to living in a narrow cabin. Brother Liu, I saw many empty cabins on your ship, but because they are a little primitive, you think it inappropriate to offer them as our rooms. Nevertheless, we are not guests, so we don¡¯t mind living in those rooms,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    The Nation of Dongxia had the most unobstructed waterways, so he grew up on a ship.


    He could tell at a glance how many cabins there were in this kind of ship.


    The man tried to deceive him? Humph, in the next life!


    ¡°How can we do that? It would be inappropriate. Come on, take Childe Hou off the ship,¡± Long Tianyu said and narrowed his eyes with a dangerous look in them.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow Hou Yuetian to stay on the ship!


    He glanced at his wife with dissatisfaction. This guy was obviously up to no good. How could she be so stupid to allow this guy to travel with her?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind. Besides, Miss Qingge has something to discuss with me every day. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to go back and forth between two ships,¡± Hou Yuetian said sincerely and respectfully while sneering in his heart.


    He wouldn¡¯t let Long Tianyu drive him out!


    Although the man Miss Su met earlier was not necessarily her perfect match, he had fallen behind in the competition for love, so he decided to make up for it by staying close to her.


    ¡°No, the room is too primitive for you. The two ships are very close. We will send someone to notify you if we need you,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Miss Qingge¡¯s business is urgent. I¡¯d better stay here and talk with her in person,¡± Hou Yuetian said.

 Chapter 736 - Childish Dispute

    Finally, Long Tianyu ran out of patience with this man who had no sense of propriety.


    ¡°Come on, throw him off the ship!¡± He, carried away by rage, said recklessly.


    Hearing his words, Hou Yuetian stopped smiling hypocritically and said with a straight face, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can do that. Come on, carry our luggage into the cabin.¡±


    He also lost his temper.


    Long Tianyu just knew Qingge a few years earlier than he did, but acted as if she belonged to him, which was ridiculous.


    ¡°Enough! Stop quarreling! Sit there as I ask and don¡¯t talk!¡± Lin Mengya, who was fed up with these two childish men, suddenly frowned, glared at them and said with a cold face.


    However, the latter sentence was meant for Long Tianyu.


    After being rebuked, Long Tianyu sat down obediently without any hesitation.


    Although he did not say anything, his eyes were still filled with displeasure.


    ¡°Mr. Hou, my¡­ my cousin is grumpy. Why don¡¯t you make a concession and stay on the boat where I stayed before? I¡¯m sorry for putting you to such inconvenience,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Strictly speaking, Hou Yuetian couldn¡¯t be considered one of them.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya certainly had reason to ask Hou Yuetian to stay on the boat behind this ship. Although it seemed that she put him to inconvenience, it actually brought convenience to both of them.


    Moreover, Hou Yuetian did not really mean to stay on this ship.


    Given his temperament, he presumably tried to annoy Long Tianyu on purpose because of Long Tianyu¡¯s bad attitude.


    Now that Lin Mengya stepped in to mediate between them, the dispute between them was settled.


    Moreover, she, who seemed to be much kinder to Hou Yuetian than she was to Long Tianyu, showed enough respect to Hou Yuetian.


    Nevertheless, there was a flash of bitterness in Hou Yuetian¡¯s eyes, as he knew better than anyone that the reason why Lin Mengya was so polite to him was that their relationship was not as close as her relationship with her cousin surnamed Liu.


    It seemed that he still had a long way to go if he wanted to surpass her cousin Liu Yu.


    ¡°Miss Qingge, since you said so, I won¡¯t put you in a dilemma. We¡¯ll stay in the painted pleasure boat behind this ship. If you need any help, just call me,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    Seeing him behave sensibly, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    She glared at Long Tianyu reproachfully. As expected, she saw a trace of childish complacency in his eyes.


    Since when did he become so immature?


    Nevertheless, this time she asked Hou Yuetian to get off this ship not only because Long Tianyu was on bad terms with him.


    More importantly, any carelessness could lead to the exposure of Long Tianyu¡¯s identity.


    Once Long Tianyu¡¯s whereabouts were discovered and spread, it would have a negative impact on both him and Dajin.


    Moreover, she had not questioned him about how he managed to leave Dajin.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, you treated close and distant people differently and broke Hou Yuetian¡¯s heart. Lass, why don¡¯t you let him stay here? If you keep a close relationship with him, it will be easier for us to take actions in the Nation of Dongxia,¡± Qinghu folded his arms and said, seeming to enjoy watching the farce a lot.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes at him. As she had difficulty in walking, she wanted Qinghu to mediate the dispute.


    Unexpectedly, this annoying fox just stood by and watched them quarrel.


    If he really tried to mediate between them, they would probably resort to violence.


    ¡°Why should we let him stay here? He is not the only one who can help us in the Nation of Dongxia. He does not have to please my wife,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    They had reached an agreement that Long Tianyu should not reveal their relationship at will.


    As such, he said in a low voice, that could only be heard by the three of them.


    Lin Mengya sighed lightly. In fact, Qinghu had reminded her before that Hou Yuetian might have an illusion of her.


    But Lin Mengya knew better than anyone else that Hou Yuetian might only be curious about her.


    She didn¡¯t know what these men were thinking. There could be something other than love between a man and a woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after getting into the cabin. I want to figure out something,¡± as Lin Mengya said, she turned her wheelchair and moved into the cabin.


    However, at the sight of the warning look in her eyes before she turned around, Qinghu and Long Tianyu froze on the spot as if they got an electric shock.


    They exchanged glances and saw a deep fear of Lin Mengya in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Oh no, they forgot what a tough person she was.


    They had a pleasant cooperation, but it would not be easy to get through Lin Mengya¡¯s interrogation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to confess voluntarily!¡± Qinghu warned Long Tianyu in a low voice.


    Back then, he cooperated with Long Tianyu just in order to make Lin Mengya feel better.


    Long Tianyu glared at him. He, who had been aware that this so-called partner would give him away at any time, immediately came up with a lot of ways to explain why he showed up here.


    But he eventually chose to tell the truth.


    At least his wife wouldn¡¯t throw him directly into the river to feed the fishes, would she?


    The two men braced themselves to walk into the cabin heroically.


    However, Lin Mengya did not intend to interrogate them. After all, it was normal for the two men to have some secrets between them.


    How could she be unaware that if Qinghu had not sent someone to disclose their whereabouts, it would have been impossible for Long Tianyu to catch up with them?


    Nevertheless, she should warn the two men when necessary, lest they think that they could deceive her easily.


    Although the ship seemed to be an ordinary large cargo ship, the cabin was very tidy and clean.


    The ship was presumably prepared by Long Tianyu in a short time, so most of the furniture was simple and comfortable.


    He didn¡¯t have time to decorate it with splendid gilt.


    Lin Mengya, who sat aside, lifted her beautiful eyes to glance at the two of them lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down. We have business to discuss.¡±


    Both of them were a little uneasy, afraid that they would have to tell the whole story as soon as Lin Mengya questioned them.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya did not mention this, but just inquired about the situation in the Capital City.


    Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then told her about it.


    The situation stabilized temporarily. As she expected, on the day Mao Yuze entered the Imperial Palace to meet the Emperor, the Shangguan Family attempted to assassinate Mao Yuze under the cover of preventing the wedding.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu had taken precautions. Several assassins were caught alive, and the rest of them were killed on the spot, which offered enough evidence against the Shangguan Family.


    On the same day, the Emperor, who had long planned to exterminate the Shangguan Family, gave an order to punish the Shangguan Family on the grounds of disobedience to the Emperor even without proper trial.


    At the critical moment, Shangguan Qingyu, came with the Empress¡¯s edict to save Shangguan Lei and the others. At the end, he somehow managed to convince the Emperor to behead only the sons born of concubines of the Shangguan Family and banish the rest of them to the border area.


    The Shangguan Family seemed to have fallen with most members dead or banished. But in fact, it had just suffered some losses.


    As long as the Empress could hold her position, the Shangguan Family might regain its power one day.


    The Emperor cared about interests more than anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve expected this. The real advantages of the Shangguan Family are Shangguan Lei¡¯s contacts and the Empress¡¯s power. Shangguan Qingyu is not stupid, so he won¡¯t give them up easily,¡± Lin Mengya said, not surprised at the result.


    Given the Empress¡¯s malicious means, she must be willing to make minor sacrifices to safeguard major interests.


    What was more, she just sacrificed the sons born of concubines of the Shangguan Family who were not on her side.


    In this way, the Emperor seemed to have eliminated the members of the Shangguan Family who went against her.


    ¡°How is Mao Yuze? Have the Nan¡¯an State and Dajin concluded a treaty of peace?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Speaking of this, Long Tianyu finally showed a slight smile.


    The two countries had concluded a treaty of peace, and Mao Yuze even promised to convince his father, who advocated war, to make peace with Dajin.


    The Emperor was certainly very pleased. At present, Long Tianyu was in the spotlight and became the most powerful competitor for the throne apart from the Crown Prince.


    ¡°I should thank your brother. Speaking of this, where is Brother Nansheng? Brother Mao said that he wanted to meet Brother Nansheng,¡± Long Tianyu glanced at Lin Mengya and said, wondering what she was up to.


    Her family members and servants were all gone. Even his guards couldn¡¯t find any trace of those people, as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Oh, considering the misfortunes our family has been through, my father and brother returned our hometown to worship our ancestors and pray for blessings. Our Lin Family has settled in the Capital City for generations, and our ancestral hall is built here. But after all, our earliest ancestors are buried in our hometown. Moreover, my father hasn¡¯t visited our relatives for a long time. Now he finally got some time to take my brother back to our hometown,¡± Lin Mengya said in her usual tone.


    But Qinghu glanced at her subconsciously.


    Her father and brother had gone to¡­


    He was confused about why Lin Mengya even tried to keep it from Long Tianyu.


    Nevertheless, he knew that Lin Mengya did things in an orderly way.


    Since she said so, she must have her purpose.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s good to stay away from trouble. My father has changed. My mother and I both feel that he is rather different now,¡± Long Tianyu involuntarily said at the thought of his father.


    Although his father still trusted him as much as always, his father¡¯s image as a dignified and impartial father in his mind was gradually falling to pieces, and the pieces were recombined into an image of a scheming and even somewhat cold-blooded monarch.


    Perhaps this was supposed to be the image of an Emperor.


    However, Long Tianyu had an intuition that his father¡¯s change was not necessarily a good thing.


    At least his mother¡¯s and his relationships with his father also gradually changed.


    Before he left the Capital City, he went to his mother¡¯s palace to pay his respects to her.


    Although his mother did a great job in hiding her emotions, he could see the loneliness in her eyes.

 Chapter 737 - The Beautiful Scenery in a Foreign Land

    Chapter 737 The Beautiful Scenery in a Foreign Land


    It had been a long time since his father, the Emperor, visited his mother¡¯s palace. Even if his father did, his father only stayed for a while to talk over some domestic affairs with his mother and then hurried back to the imperial study.


    He didn¡¯t understand how grieved his mother, who pretended to be strong, was before, but after he fell in love with Ya¡¯er, he did.


    At the same time, Long Tianyu began to doubt his father¡¯s words.


    Why was an Emperor destined to be ruthless to those around him?


    But if the Emperor couldn¡¯t even protect those around him, how could he shelter his country and benefit his people?


    Even Long Tianyu himself was unaware that his love for Lin Mengya had gradually completed his love for his country, which could only emerge as time went by.


    At least, for now, he was unaware of it.


    ¡°His Majesty is occupied with a myriad of state affairs, so of course it is reasonable for him to neglect such trivial matters. Besides, my father felt guilty about what happened to my brother. By the way, since you have come out, who is helping you with your work?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She knew clearly that Long Tianyu would not doubt her words at all.


    In fact, she also trusted Long Tianyu.


    Nevertheless, she had seen through the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the Lin Family, so she had to lie for the sake of her family¡¯s safety.


    Her father and brother were indeed going back to their hometown, but they would set off for the Nation of Lintian as soon as they got there.


    Of course, at Hongyu¡¯s suggestion, Lin Mengya had thought of a way for her father and brother to leave their hometown.


    After her father and brother secretly arrived at the Nation of Lintian, her two cousins would definitely take care of them and guarantee their safety.


    Moreover, her father and brother had always wanted to see the place where her mother had lived.


    This time they could visit her mother¡¯s hometown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Qinghan and Yixin in the Capital City, there won¡¯t be any problems. Besides, my father seems to be aware that I have come out. As soon as I got out of the Capital City, he sent an imperial edict to our mansion to instruct me to meditate for a few months before presiding over the clan sacrificial ceremony on June 16th,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    ¡°Preside over the clan sacrificial ceremony?¡± Lin Mengya glanced at him with puzzlement.


    The clan sacrificial ceremony was significant. Last year, Long Tianyu just went to the ancestral temple to attend the ceremony as an ordinary prince.


    Moreover, if there were no unexpected circumstances, the one presiding over the clan sacrificial ceremony had to be either the current Emperor or the Crown Prince.


    Last time the Crown Prince presided over the sacrificial ceremony as the Emperor fell ill.


    Unexpectedly, this time, Long Tianyu was appointed to preside over the sacrificial ceremony.


    Lin Mengya smelled something fishy. Why did the Emperor, who was able to hide his love for Long Tianyu and let Long Tianyu grow up through toughening experiences in the past 20 years or so, do so this time?


    ¡°Did the Crown Prince take any unusual action?¡± As soon as Lin Mengya asked, Long Tianyu reached out and stroked her head.


    He said with a helpless and doting smile, ¡°Do you have so little confidence in me? My wife is formidable, but I¡¯m a hard nut to crack. Now the most important thing for you is to nurse your health, otherwise, I have to wonder when I can be a father. Qinghan got a daughter, who is going to be a princess, a few days ago. We should work hard on that.¡±


    ¡°Long Qinghan got a daughter?¡± Lin Mengya was stunned with her mouth opened slightly.


    Then, with a blush, she rolled her eyes at Long Tianyu in a coquettish manner, wondering where he learned to tease her with such words.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, aren¡¯t you supposed to talk business? You¡¯d better flirt later. Now we¡¯re in the Nation of Dongxia. Lass, we should be careful.¡± Qinghu¡¯s untimely interruption saved Lin Mengya from embarrassment.


    To be honest, she could deal with any situation. Even when the Emperor tried to choose another woman as Long Tianyu¡¯s new wife, she could deal with it calmly.


    However, she found it unacceptable to have a baby.


    What was more, she was less than 20 years old in this space and time.


    Although she was old enough to get pregnant in ancient times, she was not ready to be a mother.


    Moreover, the daughter-in-law of the Tian Family had been at death¡¯s door when in labor that day.


    Although Lin Mengya was a doctor in modern times, she thought she should be well prepared before deciding to have a baby.


    Having a baby was more difficult than it seemed to be.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Stop quarreling with Hou Yuetian. After all, we¡¯re in the Nation of Dongxia, and Qinghu said he could help us. Can you stop quarreling with him for my sake?¡± As Qinghu shifted the topic, Lin Mengya said prettily to Long Tianyu with a pitiful look, which was her killing strike.


    As she expected, Long Tianyu, who had shown a displeased look just now, unconsciously nodded after being stunned for a while.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯re going to reach Jiang City in a few days. The fleet needs a rest, and so do we,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Seeing that Long Tianyu had taken the bait, she smiled and felt her mood improved a lot.


    Although she did not have much confidence in finding the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in Jiang City, anyway they had arrived in the Nation of Dongxia. The closer she was to the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, the more likely she was to survive.


    She turned her head and looked out of the window. They were sailing downstream in the lake connecting the two countries.


    After having a short conversation, they arrived in another country.


    The customs of the Nation of Dongxia were similar to those of the Jin State.


    Perhaps because of the particularly developed waterways, the residents here all looked exceptionally radiant.


    The water in rivers and lakes was different from that in the ocean.


    Compared with the Nation of Lintian where people were straightforward and unconstrained, the Nation of Dongxia seemed more like a water town south of the Yangtze River.


    It also looked like Venice in modern times, but it was livelier and more vibrant and less peaceful.


    Along the way, they encountered plenty of hawkers hawking on their boats.


    Because they were in the Nation of Dongxia, Hou Yuetian¡¯s boat was sailing in front of their ship to lead the way, which enabled them, who came from another country, to enjoy the beautiful scenery of a foreign land at will.


    Even Qinghu quietened down and joined Lin Mengya in watching the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful and peaceful place. Can you imagine that local people have just gone through an internal strife not long ago? But this place is like the surface of water stirred by a paddle. Although the water was roiled, it could return to its original state in a short time. After the ripples disappeared, the water is calm, as if nothing has happened,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In Dajin or the Nation of Lintian, she had seen local people more or less changed after going through political turmoils.


    However, in the Nation of Dongxia, she could not tell local people had gone through an internal strife before.


    She involuntarily wondered what kind of person the new king of the Nation of Dongxia was.


    ¡°Miss Qingge, do you like it here?¡± As Hou Yuetian asked, he walked slowly into the cabin from outside with a smile.


    Then he greeted everyone in the cabin one by one, even including Long Tianyu, who had just had a fight with him.


    After a polite greeting, he walked up to Lin Mengya and began to explain the local customs and practices of the Nation of Dongxia to her.


    ¡°Yes, of course I like it. I didn¡¯t expect this place to be so beautiful,¡± Lin Mengya said and nodded in response.


    Then she looked out of the window and saw that local residents built small, unsophisticated buildings on the water.


    Perhaps they were not over luxurious with little modern aesthetic charm.


    Nevertheless, the cottages built with bamboos and stones were beautiful in a pacifying way.


    The vines recklessly growing on the mottled walls gave the dilapidated old cottages vitality.


    There were steel gray stone arch bridges across the narrow waterways, and they had stood there for many years.


    The local residents moving back and forth on the bridge were like figures in a painting.


    They were insignificant, but indispensable and diversified.


    At this moment, she wished she had a brush so that she could portray everything in front of her.


    Such a harmonious scene appeased her, who was slightly anxious.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Miss Qingge, why don¡¯t you make a long stay here if you get a chance? The people of our Nation of Dongxia are enthusiastic and curious, especially about someone as gentle and warmhearted as you,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    Gentle? Warmhearted?


    Qinghu and Long Tianyu glanced at each other at the same time with an undisguised gloating look in their eyes.


    Lin Mengya only pretended to be weak and pitiful in front of others.


    But in their social circle, she was no less notorious than the two of them.


    Long Tianyu couldn¡¯t help but look at Hou Yuetian with regret. When his wife played her appalling tricks in front of Hou Yuetian, Hou Yuetian would probably be scared out of his wits.


    ¡°If I get a chance, I will,¡± Lin Mengya said politely, while glancing at the two of them with a subtle warning look in her eyes.


    She had noticed their expressions when they heard Hou Yuetian praise her.


    They did not have to show that look.


    Although she didn¡¯t like to be an over compassionate person, in essence, she could be considered a kind person, couldn¡¯t she?


    In some ways, that was indeed the case.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Miss Qingge, since you are looking for a medicinal material in the Nation of Dongxia, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days? Compared with Dajin, the Nation of Dongxia is a better place for you to recuperate,¡± hearing that Miss Qingge liked it here, Hou Yuetian said excitedly.


    He was overjoyed, thinking that his mother would definitely be pleased with such a smart girl.


    Compared with those noble ladies, he preferred this girl, who was proficient in medical skill and very intelligent.


    In fact, he had heard Miss Qingge¡¯s words just now by accident.


    She, who was able to deduce all this information at a few glances, must have a unique understanding of running a country.

 Chapter 738 - Fail to Put Her to a Test

    Chapter 738 Fail to Put Her to a Test


    ¡°Forget it. The Nation of Dongxia is indeed a remarkable place producing outstanding people. But for me, it¡¯s not necessarily the safest place. Under the peaceful surface, there are lots of raging torrents. I¡¯m neither a good swimmer nor an anadromous fish, so it¡¯s better to wait and see and stay out of trouble.¡± Lin Mengya shook her head and refused with a smile.


    No matter how wonderful the Nation of Dongxia was, it was not her homeland.


    In fact, the most important thing in life was not seeking glory and wealth.


    At least she lived for all these good things in the world.


    And now, she had gotten the best thing.


    She inadvertently glanced at Long Tianyu, thinking that she and the most outstanding man in the world were mutually attached to each other.


    If she asked for more, wouldn¡¯t she be punished by God?


    However, Hou Yuetian seemed to have a different understanding of her words.


    She was a rare lady!


    Hou Yuetian had formed the most direct evaluation of Su Qingge.


    Liu Yu and Su Qing did not appear to be ordinary people either.


    Hou Yuetian, who had always been sharp-eyed, could tell that although Miss Qingge¡¯s food and clothing were not quite extravagant, Su Qing doted on his sister so much that he meticulously prepared her every meal.


    Besides, Miss Qingge seemed to be used to it and took it calmly.


    A lady raised in this way was naturally noble and elegant.


    It was rare that Miss Qingge didn¡¯t like needlework, but was particularly fond of reading and had dipped into various books besides medical books.


    Hou Yuetian was quite pleased with this.


    Rolling his eyes, he decided to put Miss Qingge, who looked extraordinary, to a test.


    ¡°Miss Qingge, I would like to ask you a question. May I?¡± He asked.


    Lin Mengya nodded as a hint for him to speak his mind.


    ¡°I have a friend from a famous aristocratic family in the Nation of Dongxia. His father passed away early, and his mother has been bedridden with a lingering disease. At this time, an uncle of him tried to deprive him of his family property in the name of supervision. If you were my friend, how are you going to handle the situation?¡± He said.


    It was another story of a friend. Although Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why Hou Yuetian asked her about it, she could more or less figure out that it might be Hou Yuetian¡¯s story.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Lin Mengya did not think that it could trouble Hou Yuetian.


    He probably asked this question in order to find out if she was a mediocre person.


    Shaking her head in her heart, she thought she came here to look for a medicinal material rather than to be a number one scholar.


    Her answer would be evaluated by him, and she wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing.


    Then she shook his head and said with a brighter smile, ¡°Mr. Hou, I know you¡¯re a capable person and one of our greatest helpers here. I¡¯m just a woman and not necessarily capable of coming up with a solution better than yours. You put me in a difficult position by asking me this. I¡¯m a straightforward person. Please don¡¯t make me answer this question.¡±


    Hou Yuetian did not feel very embarrassed that Su Qingge pointed out his intention.


    On one hand, everyone in the cabin was smart, and he asked this question abruptly.


    On the other hand, in fact, he was quite pleased with Su Qingge¡¯s refusal.


    There were numerous talented people, but most of them liked to show off their strengths.


    When someone asked them for advice, they liked to talk big.


    However, those, who asked them, might not actually want their advice.


    Although people like Su Qingge, who saw through and pointed out his intention, did not seem to be tactful enough, he actually considered them more sincere than those, who just gave a perfunctory answer.


    Moreover, she said that gently in a low voice, that could only be heard by the few people in the cabin, which was more like joking with a friend than embarrassing him.


    Hou Yuetian immediately smiled apologetically, but had a deep affection for her.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for offending you. Since we¡¯ve arrived at the Nation of Dongxia, I should tell you the truth. In the Nation of Dongxia, no one dares to have any evil intentions towards me, but because I sneaked out this time without being noticed by my family, I inevitably become the target for some people with evil intentions. Miss Qingge, if I implicate you, you can say that we just met by chance. If you are asked something about me, you can just tell the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Before Hou Yuetian played his role in guiding them, he gave Lin Mengya a warning in advance.


    She lamented her bad luck. She had thought that things would go well.


    Unexpectedly, apart from the Candle Dragon Cult, Hou Yuetian might also cause them trouble.


    Nevertheless, he was not afraid of being implicated by her when they were in the Jin State.


    How could she leave him behind at this time?


    Moreover, she always knew that opportunities and risks came together.


    She did not believe that she could not benefit from cooperating with Hou Yuetian at all.


    Long Tianyu and Qinghu, who were standing beside her, were the source of her confidence.


    With these two men around, she could solve any problem.


    ¡°Mr. Hou, you are treating us as outsiders by saying that,¡± she said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she sensed a chilling and murderous gaze from Long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya gave him a hard look in return indifferently, thinking since when he became so narrow-minded.


    Then she said, ¡°Mr. Hou, it is true that we met by chance, but my brother and I are quite clear about your personality. During this period of time in the Nation of Dongxia, I hope we can at least share weal and woe. If you think that my brother and I are cowards that will betray their friends, it will be a big mistake.¡±


    Ever since Hou Yuetian disclosed why he visited Dajin to Lin Mengya, the two of them had become so courteous to each other that they even felt a little awkward.


    Apart from anything else, Lin Mengya felt she spoke like a book when having a conversation with him.


    However, Hou Yuetian seemed to enjoy talking in this way and acted as if associating by means of literature from time to time.


    Twitching the corners of her mouth slightly, Lin Mengya wondered how long she had to grope for words to talk with him.


    ¡°In that case, I shall thank you ahead of time. It¡¯s still early, and the major town of Jiang City just lies ahead. The governors here are my acquaintances. Why don¡¯t we have a rest there for a few days?¡± Hou Yuetian finally ended his inquiry with pleasure.


    At the sight of Miss Qingge¡¯s increasingly gentle smile, he thought she was extremely satisfied with his arrangement.


    Then he began to introduce the local customs and practices of Jiang City, and Miss Qingge nodded repeatedly.


    He glanced at Liu Yu secretly. As he expected, Liu Yu pulled such a long face that no one wanted to talk to him at all.


    How could such a displeasing person compete with him?


    Hou Yuetian made a very detailed introduction indeed.


    To Lin Mengya¡¯s surprise, the official system of the Nation of Dongxia was different from that of the Jin State.


    Apart from the officers in the Capital City, each of the other cities was governed by a civil officer and a military officer.


    Generally, the civil officer was the governor, while the military officer was the vice governor.


    Both of them were appointed by the imperial court and not hereditary, but preference could be given to their excellent descendants.


    Most importantly, a tenure system was adopted for governors.


    The imperial court typically appointed new governors every 15 years. Of course, governors could be reappointed. However, in this case, either of the civil and military officers had to leave his post.


    This system seemed to have some disadvantages, but it also had advantages.


    The governors had the right to govern the city to some extent.


    Moreover, the separation of the military and political power could prevent the governors from gathering the army and challenging the central government.


    Furthermore, it was interesting that the current king succeeded to the throne without striking a blow by getting the approval of most governors rather than by resorting to strong armed force.


    Therefore, it did not have a great impact on the citizens.


    Hearing Hou Yuetian¡¯s words, Lin Mengya only thought the king was really resourceful.


    He was in the same situation as her cousin, but he managed to win the support of the governors and the citizens and achieve the final victory.


    It sounded easy, but in fact, the people killed and injured in this internal strife definitely would not be much less than those in a fight.


    Nevertheless, the king, who could ascend to the throne in this way, should not be taken lightly.


    As she thought, she turned her head and glanced at Long Tianyu.


    He looked as serious as her.


    Given Long Tianyu¡¯s current status, he would compete for the throne sooner or later.


    Lin Mengya believed that he would benefit a lot from the king¡¯s experience.


    Hopefully, Long Tianyu would be able to achieve his goal smoothly.


    ¡°The governor of Jiang City, An Jingchen, rises from humble origin. The vice governor, Tong An, is a famous gifted scholar in our Nation of Dongxia. One of them is good at wielding the sword, but eventually became the governor, a civilian officer. The other is talented in all kinds of poetry, but became the vice governor, a valiant general commanding a large number of troops. The god of destiny always makes fools of the people, but they have become quite a spectacle in Jiang City,¡± Hou Yuetian said with a gentle and amiable smile, revealing the backgrounds of his two good friends.


    Lin Mengya found it interesting as well.


    She said, ¡°Mr. Hou, since you are so familiar with them, they must be your good friends, right? It¡¯s good for two friends to rule a city together and benefit the people. I would like to meet them.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hou Yuetian shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°They are indeed my good friends, but it¡¯s a pity that they are old enemies and quarrel every day, which is quite annoying. I don¡¯t know what made them choose to work in Jiang City at the same time. Alas, the officers at different levels in Jiang City, who are bossed around by them every day, are so unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°The two supreme officers are old enemies?¡± It aroused Lin Mengya¡¯s curiosity.

 Chapter 739 - Arrive in Jiang City

    Since ancient times, there had been plenty of people adept with both the pen and the sword, but it was rare that two people of this kind were in the same city at the same time.


    Hearing Hou Yuetian¡¯s introduction, Lin Mengya became even more curious about what was so special about the two of them.


    After two days of smooth sailing, the main town of Jiang City lied ahead.


    Their ships quickly docked, and Lin Mengya immediately found something special about Jiang City.


    Generally, people should go through very strict examinations and registration in such a commercial port adjacent to a foreign country.


    But the officers in charge of examinations and those in charge of registration seemed to have a strained relationship.


    Nevertheless, they just competed with each other in doing their work rather than go against each other.


    Take the officers Lin Mengya and her company met for example, before she went ashore, one of them had fetched a smooth board and put it between the ship and the shore.


    Before she could nod to show her gratitude, another group of officers obviously different from the former group of officers had fetched the register for travelling merchants, because she had difficulty in moving, which saved her the trouble of going to the registration office.


    Lin Mengya was very grateful to them, who were so polite and attentive to her.


    Unexpectedly, they did more than that.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya and her company were strangers and supposed to be unfamiliar with Jiang City, the group of officers, who had just fetched the board for her, immediately offered to be their guides enthusiastically.


    After being refused by Lin Mengya politely, they even gave her a very detailed map of Jiang City for free.


    At the sight of their pleasant smiles, Lin Mengya felt at home.


    ¡°They are unbearably enthusiastic. Mr. Hou, are the people in your country all so hospitable?¡± Lin Mengya waved the map in her hand and chatted softly with Hou Yuetian.


    Hou Yuetian looked sullen, showing embarrassment rather than delight or anger.


    He said, ¡°Ahem, ahem, not quite. It¡¯s just that most of our ancestors moved here from other countries, so we don¡¯t treat foreigners as outsiders. You can rest assured about this.¡±


    Despite his slightly tense expression, he felt a little relieved that they came ashore as ordinary travelling merchants without revealing their identities but were treated kindly.


    He was not put in a very embarrassing situation.


    ¡°In this case, we don¡¯t have to worry about this. Mr. Hou, please take us to the two governors,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Since the moment they disembarked, he had kept a cold face without even bothering to cast an eye on Hou Yuetian.


    However, Lin Mengya did not know what Qinghu was thinking. He, who usually tried to help her appease Long Tianyu under the circumstances, just stood by and watched the fun as if nothing had happened.


    Left with no other choice, she secretly pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s thigh while chatting cheerfully with Hou Yuetian as if nothing had happened.


    Alas, why did she have to worry about all these every time they came out?


    ¡°There is no rush. They should be patrolling the city at this moment. Let¡¯s take our time.¡± At the mention of these two friends, Hou Yuetian couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    The two of them had known each other since childhood and once gotten along very well with each other like blood brothers.


    However, what happened five years ago turned them against each other.


    He didn¡¯t know if they meant to go against each other so that they both chose to work in Jiang City, which made it quite tricky for him to mediate between them.


    He just hoped that the two of them would not embarrass him too much in front of Miss Qingge.


    They headed for the Governors¡¯ Mansion. Although Jiang City was just a city on the border, it was not small.


    The water villages they had seen before were around the main town of Jiang City.


    The city layout was quite interesting. Apart from anything else, although the waterways extended in all directions, if the city was attacked, everyone around would be able to retreat to the main town by waterway in a very short time.


    The main town was solid with walls tall enough to shelter the people inside from being attacked by the enemy.


    What was more, with the over-water buildings around, they should be able to take in everything at a glance on a high place and discover the enemy as soon as the enemy came to attack.


    The city layout had taken safety into consideration.


    It was said that most of the cities in the Nation of Dongxia adopted this city layout, where the main town was surrounded by satellite towns.


    It seemed that the ancestors of the Nation of Dongxia had spent a lot of effort occupying this land.


    As they were in no rush, Hou Yuetian led them to tour around Jiang City.


    However, what attracted Lin Mengya most was the various residents in Jiang City rather than the various goods or the crowded streets.


    Strictly speaking, the Nation of Dongxia was a country of immigrants.


    Because of famines or wars, their ancestors fled to this place, which was an uncultivated area in terrible condition back then.


    They from various ethnic groups were related by marriage, had children, and made all sorts of rules here.


    In this way, they gradually established a country.


    Although it had been hundreds of years, the people, whose ancestors were from various countries and ethnic groups, still retained more or less their ethnic characteristics.


    For example, it was during the Spring Sacrificial Rite in Dajin at present, so there were lots of stalls selling articles for the Spring Sacrificial Rite on the streets here.


    At the same time, she also found some delicious specialties of the Nation of Lintian and even people dressed in the traditional costumes of the Lieyun State hanging out on the streets.


    Besides, there were numerous foreign goods she had never seen before on sale.


    Numerous people dressed in various clothes with various accents gathered here and lived their lives peacefully.


    All kinds of people lived here together in harmony.


    Perhaps this was an integrated and open country as Hou Yuetian said.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya could not help but show a smile.


    Despite the fight for throne and the wars that could break out at any moment, local people¡¯s unique compatibility would probably enable the Nation of Dongxia to reach a high level beyond her expectation.


    She turned around and was about to say something to Long Tianyu, only to see a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    It seemed that she was not the only one inspired by this. As the future ruler of Dajin, her husband had quite innovative thoughts.


    No matter they were able to find the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass this time, it would be a rewarding trip if Long Tianyu could be inspired.


    ¡°Young master, I have something to report.¡± Hou Yuetian, who was explaining the local customs and practices, was suddenly interrupted by his subordinate.


    After excusing himself, he walked forward behind his subordinate.


    When Long Tianyu saw the person he hated had left, his face softened a little.


    He squatted down on one knee before Lin Mengya and gently tidied up the hair on her face messed by the breeze.


    Lin Mengya turned her head sideways, winked playfully at Long Tianyu and asked, ¡°You are not angry?¡±


    She knew that her husband was very jealous, but he had never spoiled her plan because of his jealousy, so she just let it be.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that narrow-minded. After all, we are in a foreign country, where our guards can¡¯t take actions freely,¡± Long Tianyu said with a serious look.


    Although the people of Jiang City seemed to be very hospitable to foreigners, who entered the city openly, it was difficult to enter the city in secret.


    As all foreign merchants, who came to Jiang City, were required to leave a very clear portrait of them, those secret guards he deployed had to think of other ways to infiltrate the city.


    This place, whose security system seemed to be full of flaws, turned out to be so impregnable that their guards could not find an opportunity to infiltrate the city at all.


    But that was not the case for the members of the Candle Dragon Cult. In order to achieve their goals, they could spend many years hiding in this city.


    After a few years, or even more than a decade, they had become local residents, and even had children and new lives here.


    Once Lin Mengya became the target of the Candle Dragon Cult, numerous members would come to deal with them in an instant.


    As such, the reason why Long Tianyu stayed quiet was not that he was angry with Hou Yuetian.


    On the contrary, he was grateful to Hou Yuetian. Without Hou Yuetian around, it would be difficult for him and Qinghu to protect Lin Mengya.


    On the way, he and Qinghu seemed to be looking around, but in fact, they were on guard and ready at all times to deal with unexpected situations.


    After all, only the two of them were willing to risk their lives to protect Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I don¡¯t think those, who want to kill me, will take actions here,¡± Lin Mengya said with a gentle smile.


    She reached out her fingers, which gradually became numb, and gently touched Long Tianyu¡¯s face with her fingertips.


    Now, she could no longer feel his warmth.


    But so what? At least the affection and attachment in his eyes made her feel as if surrounded by love and warmth all the time, and this was all she wanted.


    ¡°I will protect you wherever we are.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he held her hand firmly and gently.


    He gently kissed her cool fingertips. Qinghu had told him about her condition detailedly.


    Now, except for her sight and hearing, her other senses were gradually declining.


    When he caught up with her, she was still able to stand up on her own.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t move her legs below the knees.

 Chapter 740 - Ruffian-like Governors

    Although Long Tianyu had massaged her body with the ointment under Qinghu¡¯s guidance every night until she fell asleep, it could not stop her health condition from worsening.


    Long Tianyu felt so uncertain for the first time.


    Even at this moment, at the sight of her every twinkle and smile, he felt the warmth he was familiar with.


    However, with his heart laden with increasing worry, he could not relax his will at all.


    Only by trying all he could to maintain a cold look could he behave calmly in front of her.


    Lin Mengya nodded with a sweet smile.


    How could she be unaware of Long Tianyu¡¯s and Qinghu¡¯s thoughts?


    She let Long Tianyu push her wheelchair towards the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    Because the island in the middle of the lake was covered with poisonous grasses and insects, it had been sealed by the governors of Jiang City.


    Without the governors¡¯ permission, ordinary people would never go there.


    This was the reason they followed Hou Yuetian obediently to meet the two governors he described as incompatible with each other.


    After walking across a few streets, they saw the towering walls of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    But before they got into the mansion, they saw two groups of people, who were dressed in two kinds of clothes but both in mighty formations, standing on opposite sides in front of the gate of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the two groups of people with curiosity.


    Some of them were holding wooden sticks as thick as an arm, while some were holding glittering machetes.


    It was obvious that they were about to have a fight at the slightest disagreement.


    She dragged Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve and pointed excitedly at the two groups of people.


    Gosh, a brawl between two gangs!


    She, who had not seen such a violent scene for a long time, wondered if there was anyone betting on it.


    Long Tianyu glanced at her and shook his head slightly, suggesting that they were evenly matched and both might end up suffering great losses, so she had better not bet on any side so as not to lose the bet.


    The two of them had such a tacit understanding, while no one saw that Hou Yuetian, who was leading the way, kept clenching and unclenching his fists with a livid face.


    Only by doing this was he able to suppress his rage, which was like a volcano about to erupt.


    What on earth were the two guys doing?


    The blue veins standing out on his forehead indicated how furious he was, as he clearly saw that the two heads standing at the forefront of their respective groups like ruffians turned out to be his two good friends.


    The governor and the vice governor led their forces to have a fight. If this news went out, Jiang City would become the laughingstock of the entire Nation of Dongxia.


    He, who had firmly supported them back then, would probably be considered as a fool by the public.


    This did not matter most. What mattered most was that it was seen by Miss Qingge.


    There came a sound of cracking. No one knew it was caused by Hou Yuetian¡¯s clenching his teeth too hard or his breaking off the folding fan he usually held in rage.


    Anyway, Hou Yuetian was so furious that he wished he could slap the two of them heavily.


    ¡°I have to say that the folk custom of the Nation of Dongxia is quite, quite unique. Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± Lin Mengya said, swearing in her heart that she was not mocking the scene in front of her.


    She said that merely because if the people on both sides, who were full of murderous intent, really had a fight, she would be splashed with blood all over.


    Hearing her words, Hou Yuetian felt anxious.


    He forced a smile at Lin Mengya. Then, under her apologetic gaze, he strode to the open space in front of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    ¡°Are you two done with this?¡± Hou Yuetian berated the two heads, who started this, which astonished Lin Mengya.


    She had thought that the two heads were the two governors¡¯ representatives.


    After all, it was disgraceful to confront each other on the street.


    Unexpectedly, hearing what Hou Yuetian shouted, she realized that the two guys acting like heads of gangs turned out to be the governor and the vice governor of Jiang City.


    ¡°The people in the Nation of Dongxia are really tough. Long Tianyu, why don¡¯t we have such down-to-earth officers in our family?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu glanced at Lin Mengya seriously, and then glanced at the two governors, who were still glaring at each other even after being berated.


    After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°I will instruct them to practice martial arts in the future.¡±


    Uh¡­


    Lin Mengya looked at her husband with a bitter smile, thinking she did not mean that.


    What about the tacit understanding between them? Why did he get her wrong now?


    At the thought that those officers, who usually sat upright in the government offices, had to fight for their territories, even Lin Mengya, who was fertile of imagination, felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you had better drop the idea. I don¡¯t want you to become the head of a gang of hooligans in the future. The current situation is good,¡± Lin Mengya said, glad that there were no Hong Kong movies in this era.


    Otherwise, if Long Tianyu saw the criminal gang movies such as Young and Dangerous, he would probably be the head of a criminal gang instead of a wise ruler.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her husband was not going to follow bad examples.


    After they exchanged a few comments, Hou Yuetian was done with rebuking his two good friends.


    Standing in a distance, Lin Mengya did not hear Hou Yuetian¡¯s words clearly.


    Nevertheless, the two men, who had confronted each other with weapons a moment ago, lowered their heads, reluctantly stood before Hou Yuetian and listened to him admonish them in suppressed rage.


    Although it was strange for two governors to fight with each other, what was even stranger was that the two governors, who seemed to be hard nuts to crack, listened obediently to Hou Yuetian, who claimed to be a helpless man between his two good friends.


    She turned to look at her husband and thought, ¡°Could it be that Hou Yuetian is also a lord or a prince?¡±


    If that was the case, she would be quite lucky.


    It was good enough to get the help of a childe from an aristocratic family. Unexpectedly, the childe she met turned out to be a marquis with real power.


    Perhaps god felt sorry for her misfortune and sent Hou Yuetian to show her the way.


    While she was secretly rejoicing, Hou Yuetian scolded his two friends with a cold expression.


    After managing to appease the two guys who harbored a grudge against each other, he led them to meet Lin Mengya.


    ¡°This is Mr. Su Qing I¡¯ve just introduced to you. This is his cousin, Mr. Liu Yu. This lady is Brother Su¡¯s cousin, Miss Qingge. Don¡¯t underestimate her, who is a miracle-working doctor. I saw her excellent medical skill with my own eyes on the way. You guys, these two are the two governors of Jiang City I¡¯ve mentioned to you,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    He gave a brief introduction of Su Qing and Liu Yu, but introduced Su Qingge solemnly.


    How could the two shrewd governors be unaware that their good friend had fallen in love with the lady?


    Lin Mengya nodded at them graciously and glanced at them politely as a greeting.


    She could tell one of them was a civil officer and the other was a military officer from their appearances, clothes and bearing.


    The man on the left, who was sturdy with thick and powerful back and shoulders, was obviously adept in martial arts.


    However, he was dressed in a dark green silk robe for a civil officer, which did not suit him and was too tight for a burly man like him.


    He looked simple and honest with a particularly amiable smile.


    The other man standing next to him was dressed in a set of silver soft armor.


    With his hair tied neatly behind his head and no beard on his white face, he looked like a refined scholar, but held a long sword and acted like a military officer.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya, even Qinghu and Long Tianyu, who had great experience, couldn¡¯t help taking a few more glances at the two of them.


    After they exchanged greetings, Hou Yuetian, whose face softened, led them into the Governors¡¯ Mansion only a few steps away like a host.


    The others were fine with that, but the two governors began to quarrel over who should enter the mansion first.


    ¡°Sima Nan, as the governor of Jiang City, I should get in first!¡± As the burly man said, he went up to the gate recklessly, acting fearlessly.


    ¡°Qin Libei, stop messing with me. Without me, can you manage the large Governors¡¯ Mansion properly?¡± The refined military officer refused to let him get in first.


    The two stood at the gate and quarreled furiously with each other.


    Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu and Qinghu looked embarrassed.


    They had never seen the hosts quarrel at the gate before the guests got in.


    Supporting her forehead with her hand, Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for Hou Yuetian, who was gnashing his teeth in anger and wished he could go up to kill his two good friends.


    What a lively scene! Even Liuxin Courtyard, which had been noisy before, could not compare with this place!


    ¡°Come on, tear down the gate! Since neither of you is willing to come in, you don¡¯t need the gate anymore!¡± Hou Yuetian failed to hold back his rage and suddenly shouted.


    On hearing his shout like a clap of thunder, his two friends stopped quarreling in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that¡­ We¡¯ll stop quarreling,¡± they said.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them, who kept quarreling over this just now, walked through the gate at the same time.


    Looking at Hou Yuetian, who was obviously furious, the two of them showed a look of shame.


    ¡°Well, shut up!¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    The two of them nodded in agreement.


    Lin Mengya and others also breathed a sigh of relief. At least the world finally quietened down.

 Chapter 741 - She Is Married

    After stopping quarreling, the two governors were quite organized.


    Governor Qin led them into the Governors¡¯ Mansion, while Governor Sima headed straight for the inner courtyard of the mansion presumably to prepare something for them.


    At the sight of this, Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart.


    The two governors were rather interesting, but the Governors¡¯ Mansion was built and decorated in two completely different styles.


    However, at the thought that they intended to have a fight outside the Governors¡¯ Mansion, Lin Mengya was not surprised at this.


    After all, there were always be oddities around this big world.


    ¡°I heard from Brother Hou that you are going to the island in the middle of the lake? It is a very dangerous place, where ordinary people could get killed.¡± As soon as they sat down in the reception room in a serious atmosphere, Governor Qin went straight to the point and talked over the purpose of their visit with them.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s very dangerous, my wife has to go. Your Excellency, please do us a favor,¡± Long Tianyu pleaded earnestly.


    It was only when Lin Mengya heard the word ¡®wife¡¯ that she realized that the others, even including Governor Sima who had just got in, fixed their eyes on her.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Lin Mengya tried to cover up her embarrassed look with a dry cough.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve been engaged to my cousin since childhood, and my cousin has given me betrothal presents this year,¡± she then explained.


    Although she had told Long Tianyu not to reveal their relationship, since Long Tianyu said so, she could not refute it.


    After all, they had been legally married after bowing to the Heaven and Earth and sleeping together.


    She was just confused about why the two governors appeared to be so shocked.


    Subconsciously touching her face, she thought perhaps she looked too young to be a married woman.


    ¡°Sir¡­ you are this young lady¡¯s fiance?¡± Sima Nan opened his eyes wide, glanced at the handsome man in black, and asked with an astonished and curious look.


    Long Tianyu nodded without hesitation, held Lin Mengya¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, she will be my only legal wife. Your Excellency, I¡¯ll appreciate it if you can do us a favor.¡±


    Even Lin Mengya almost choked on her saliva.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be the time to show off their affection for each other, as it would hurt others¡¯ feelings.


    However, Lin Mengya was unaware of what stunned them.


    Sima Nan and Qin Libei exchanged looks and sensed something from each other¡¯s eyes.


    Gosh, their close friend, a wise and capable man who cared about nothing other than national affairs and had never fallen for any woman, now fell in love with a married woman!


    Although she and her fianc¨¦ hadn¡¯t held their wedding, they considered her married since her fianc¨¦ said that.


    They stared at their close friend with some complicated emotions in their eyes.


    Anyway, they thought the news so shocking.


    ¡°Well, I see. Since you are Brother Hou¡¯s friend, you are also our friends. There is a path to the island in the middle of the lake every half a month. Anyone who wants to go to the island to gather medicinal herbs can only go there at that time. The day is coming in two days. You may as well stay h reacted ere, and I will personally take you to the island two days later.¡± Fortunately, Sima Nan, who reacted quickly, shifted the subject to business composedly.


    Meanwhile, he stole a glance at Hou Yuetian who had shown a bitter look as he expected since Liu Yu said the word ¡°wife¡±.


    Alas, speaking of this, they would like to see what love had turned their friend, such a saint, into.


    Unexpectedly, their friend fell for a married woman.


    They involuntarily wondered what he had done so that he met with such a misfortune.


    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you for your help.¡± Lin Mengya expressed her gratitude with a smile.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the atmosphere became so embarrassing, she did not forget her manners.


    Then, at the insistence of Long Tianyu and Qinghu, they chose an inn in Jiang City to stay.


    Now that they had caused the two governors a lot of trouble, they felt ashamed to stay in their mansion.


    Moreover, the two governors personally walk them out of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya asked Qinghu to select a few exquisite but not valuable objects out of what they brought with them and send these objects to the Governors¡¯ Mansion as returned gifts.


    She was reluctant to owe Hou Yuetian and his two friends a debt of gratitude and would definitely repay them if given the opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we have arrived in the Nation of Dongxia, we will get the medicinal material you need soon.¡± As Lin Mengya, who was sitting in the inn, looking out of the window and lost in thought, heard Long Tianyu¡¯s voice, she was suddenly pulled into his arms.


    Leaning against his familiar and firm chest, Lin Mengya relaxed and enjoyed a rare moment of leisure.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve never worried about it. With you around, I¡¯ll be fine. By the way, Lin Kui seems to be working very hard these days. Since you¡¯ve brought so many guards with you, why do you have to assign all tasks to him?¡±


    Long Tianyu gently picked her up from the wheelchair, went up to a large couch, and lay on it with her in his arms, thinking she had been increasingly thin these days.


    She somehow lost the weight he had cooperated with more than a dozen cooks in their mansion to help her gain before.


    As he thought, he fetched a blanket and placed it on the woman in his arms. After that, he stretched out his hand to fetch an official document from the desk.


    The official documents on the desk were secretly sent from the Jin State by his father, the Emperor. What Lin Mengya talked about just now was that Lin Kui went out to fetch them, in which his father assigned him tasks, at midnight every day.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he can rest during the day. You must be tired. Get some sleep.¡± After saying that, he gently kissed her forehead.


    Since he arrived here, he had been personally arranging Lin Mengya¡¯s clothing, food, shelter and transportation.


    Perhaps because of Long Tianyu¡¯s company, Lin Mengya put her mind at ease.


    She, who had suffered from poor sleep for long, had much better sleep in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms every night.


    Nestling in his warm embrace, Lin Mengya gradually felt sleepy.


    She yawned and fell asleep in his arms like a kitten.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness¡­¡± Lin Mengya had not fallen asleep for long when a secret agent barged in rashly and said.


    Long Tianyu gave the secret agent a hard look, and the secret agent immediately shut his mouth, lowered his head, and dared not speak anything else.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he just answered with two words, no longer as gentle as when he spoke to Lin Mengya.


    The secret agent did not dare to stay any longer and got out immediately.


    Long Tianyu reluctantly withdrew his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who had fallen asleep at this moment, only got the general meaning of his words. She nodded and let go of his arms.


    After tucking her in patiently, Long Tianyu tidied his clothes and walked out of the room.


    For the sake of their safety, they had rented the entire inn.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± after getting into another room, Long Tianyu looked at his subordinate in front of him indifferently and asked with his face darkening.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness¡¯s family members seemed to have been ambushed on their way to the Nation of Lintian and are missing now,¡± the secret agent, who respectfully knelt on the ground, said and presented an envelope with both hands.


    Long Tianyu furrowed his brows and opened the envelope immediately.


    After glancing over at the letter, he even frowned more tightly.


    Although Lin Mengya did not tell him the truth, he knew that her family members had returned to either their hometown or the Nation of Lintian to stay away from trouble for the time being.


    Therefore, he just sent some guards to protect them in secret along the way.


    In order to cover up their tracks, he even assigned the guards unrelated tasks and just deployed a few inconspicuous trusted subordinates among the guards to protect them along the way.


    Moreover, Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng were both good at martial arts and strategy.


    Why were they attacked en route and missing?


    Unless¡­


    ¡°Tell our men to search strictly along the way. Remember not to alarm the local officers or expose your traces. Once you get any news, report it to me in time.¡± Long Tianyu gave instructions.


    ¡°Got it,¡± the secret agent answered solemnly.


    After getting Long Tianyu¡¯s order, he left in an instant.


    In the room, after thinking for a while, Long Tianyu took out a fire starter and burned the letter.


    But when he raised his head, Qinghu, dressed in green, appeared in front of him with a serious look.


    ¡°We should hide this from her. She is too weak to take this,¡± Qinghu said.


    He considered Lin Mengya more important than anyone or anything.


    To put it bluntly, he even considered her father and brother couldn¡¯t compare with a single hair of her.


    However, she valued them a lot.


    Although she was weak and seriously sick, she still struggled to make proper arrangements for her family members and companions.


    If she were to find out about this, the bad news would kill her.


    ¡°I know. Since you learn this, so will others. I think you know what you should tell your subordinates,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s father and brother had been missing, as things stood now, Qinghu must have received no news of it yet.


    But Long Tianyu knew Lin Mengya¡¯s too well. Although she couldn¡¯t send people to follow her father and brother, she must have come up with some ways to exchange messages with her father and brother.


    Since he intended to hide the news from her, he had to fake messages from her father and brother.


    Although Lin Mengya did not tell him the truth, Qinghu must know it.


    Looking into Long Tianyu¡¯s serious eyes, Qinghu hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    The last thing he wanted to do in his life was to deceive her.


    However, he had no choice but to do this for the sake of her health.


    ¡°I will handle this properly,¡± he said.

 Chapter 742 - Cooperate to Hide It from Her

    Long Tianyu nodded silently. With Qinghu¡¯s assurance, he felt more at ease.


    As long as Qinghu and he kept it secret, Lin Mengya would not get any news of it.


    At the very least, they had better keep it from her before the poison in her body was neutralized.


    After organizing his thoughts for a while, Long Tianyu walked out of the empty room of the inn as if nothing had happened.


    He gently pushed the door open, only to see Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be sleeping, leaning against the windowsill.


    It was already late spring. Because the four seasons in the Nation of Dongxia were not as distinct as those in the Jin State, there were hundreds of flowers in full bloom outside.


    The woman in front of the window was dressed in a fine white gauze dress with long and dark hair, looking distinctively delicate and charming.


    ¡°Look, Long Tianyu!¡± She said and turned around. Under the soft sunshine, she, whose facial features were delicate and dainty, was as beautiful as a cool and otherworldly fairy in the moon palace.


    However, Long Tianyu was somehow panic-stricken at the sight of such a beautiful scene.


    Perhaps he was afraid that she would suddenly fly away like a fairy.


    Subconsciously, he walked up to her and pulled her, who was fragile, into his embrace.


    Lin Mengya nestled in his arms comfortably to enjoy the scenery outside.


    Although they were in an inn of Jiang City, there was a gorgeous garden behind the inn.


    Flowers of various colors planted together on purpose were dazzling and somewhat in harmony.


    Lin Mengya saw such beautiful scenery when she felt bored after waking up.


    ¡°I suppose the flowers in our mansion are about to bloom. Did you tell the gardeners to take good care of them? Don¡¯t think that you can neglect my flowers when I¡¯m not around,¡± she said.


    Compared with the flowers in the backyard of the inn, the flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard were more vibrant.


    They had also hired gardeners to take care of the flowers in the Liuxin Courtyard, but she had both rare flowers and ordinary wildflowers planted together.


    In her courtyard, all kinds of flowers were planted together no matter they were rare or not.


    Long Tianyu rested his chin on her head, tightened his embrace slightly and said, ¡°Of course I did. The flowers are about to bloom. You will be able to see it after recovering.¡±


    Lin Mengya, who had somehow felt uneasy these days, touched Long Tianyu¡¯s arm with her hand and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure whether I can recover. Long Tianyu, if I die, will you¡­¡±


    She was suddenly interrupted by a passionate kiss.


    He was so anxious, as if trying to make sure of something.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart, blaming herself for upsetting Long Tianyu by saying that when she was aware he was very nervous at the moment.


    She let Long Tianyu kiss her until he finally calmed down.


    After being let go, Lin Mengya nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms and tried to regulate her erratic heartbeats.


    He seemed to be clingier than before, which she had no idea whether was a good thing.


    ¡°You will recover, surely will.¡± He seemed to be consoling himself on the verge of a mental breakdown rather than saying to her.


    Lin Mengya swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue and just nodded with a smile on her pale face.


    She said, ¡°Well, I will be fine. By the way, can you ask Qinghu in? I want to have a talk with him. Also, I saw some fresh fruits uncommon in the Jin State on the way here. Can you buy me some?¡±


    Knowing that Lin Mengya was trying to send him off, Long Tianyu could only pretend that he did not see through it. He opened the door and went out after putting her down and giving her some instructions.


    As her smile faded away, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    After all, she felt a little worried.


    She had gotten no news from her father over the past few days. Now they were supposed to have left the Jin State and arrived in the Nation of Lintian.


    Before she left the Capital City, she had sent a letter to her two cousins, but she didn¡¯t know if they had received it.


    ¡°Lass, what¡¯s up?¡± As Lin Mengya felt a breath of breeze, Qinghu appeared in front of her with a frivolous look and said.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes, only to see he was cheerful.


    She rested her chin on her hands, looked him up and down and asked, ¡°What happened? Did you teach anyone who lacked judgment a lesson so that you are so abnormally cheerful?¡±


    Qinghu rolled his eyes at Lin Mengya in a coquettish manner that she thought she could never learn even as a woman.


    He sat casually beside Lin Mengya and started to share what he had seen with her like a gossipy lady. ¡°I went out just now. You missed the fierce fight between the two governors who even pulled each other¡¯s hair violently just now. It¡¯s quite an eye-opener.¡±


    He was so¡­


    Lin Mengya supported her forehead with her hand. How could she forget that Qinghu had been fondest of watching people fight and gossiping about it under Baizhi¡¯s influence since he stayed in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion for a period?


    Moreover, his excellent martial arts enabled him to see different scenes every time.


    Now the two funny governors of Jiang City aroused his interest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t neglect your proper business when watching the fun. Have you gotten any message from my father and brother these days?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    There was a sparkle in Qinghu¡¯s eyes, but he managed to hide it by rolling his eyes.


    He said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. You know, if your father and brother expose their whereabouts, the Emperor will probably detain them on charges of a certain crime. I believe they will definitely send us a message of safety after arriving at the hinterland of the Nation of Lintian in a few days.¡±


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and agreed with Qinghu.


    She was too anxious. After all, she could even expose her destination in order to cover up the whereabouts of her father and brother.


    ¡°Well. I somehow have been worried these days. Pay attention to messages from my father, and tell me as soon as you get any,¡± she said.


    Qinghu hurriedly promised. Seeing Lin Mengya¡¯s depressed look, he immediately drew a package of exquisite pastries out of his bosom.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t move now, but you offer me this kind of calorie-laden food again and again. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be too fat for you to move me around?¡± She said.


    Her taste was declining so that she could only eat food with a strong taste now.


    Food as sweet as honey was only slightly sweet to her taste.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Your husband will help me anyway. In two days, we are going to the island in the middle of the lake to look for the medicinal material. You said that even if we get it, it should be used in an extremely strange way. Shall we prepare something now?¡± Qinghu changed the topic composedly.


    Now Lin Mengya was lost in thought.


    The medicinal material was quite strange. She couldn¡¯t use it directly by eating or drinking it.


    She had to bathe in a hot spring, where a mixture of it and other medicinal materials were soaked, for three days and three nights.


    It was recorded in the music score for the green stringed instrument that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass contained horrifyingly deadly poison, but it could also be used to fight with the mutated poison in her body.


    Nevertheless, she had not gotten the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, so she had no time to look for the hot spring now.


    ¡°We can prepare the other things later. But it¡¯s hard to find the hot spring I need. If we fail to find it, you can put me in a big pot and burn firewood beneath it to keep the water hot for three days and three nights. Just prevent the water from boiling,¡± she said.


    This was the last resort she would take unless she had other choices.


    It was best to exchange her blood for a living person¡¯s blood if she were to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to neutralize the poison in her body.


    However, she couldn¡¯t take a living person¡¯s blood cruelly to meet her demand like the Candle Dragon Cult.


    So she had to take the second-best solution, using hot water to enable the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to work and remove the poison in her body slowly.


    In this way, she would take more risks. Now, she only had a 20% to 30% chance to completely remove the poison in her body.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye and protect you from any accident. I¡¯m going out to inquire about the hot spring. By the way, if we find no hot spring here, we¡¯ll have to go to the Qijue Peak. I¡¯ll get ready for it in advance so as not to waste time,¡± Qinghu said.


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was rare for him to be so serious, so she certainly agreed with him.


    The Qijue Peak, a snow mountain, was said to be the most perilous peak.


    Those they sent to explore the Qijue Peak had to go downhill halfway up the mountain.


    She really didn¡¯t want to go to that horrible place.


    Hopefully, there was mature Seven Poisons Sacred Grass on the island in the middle of the lake.


    Although they were going to the island in only two days, Lin Mengya felt each day seemed like a year.


    It was not because she couldn¡¯t move and had to stay in her room all day long.


    On the contrary, she looked helplessly at the two men who were confronting each other furiously, with no idea what Hou Yuetian had done to offend Qinghu completely.


    Compared with the awkward relationship between Hou Yuetian and Long Tianyu a few days ago, Qinghu and Hou Yuetian now were enemies who would pull down the house at the slightest disagreement.


    ¡°We¡¯d better go out. I think the house will be ruined sooner or later.¡± Lin Mengya rubbed her glabella as she spoke to Long Tianyu cautiously at the sight that the two men were ready to fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anyway, Hou Yuetian is rich, and they will charge this to his account,¡± Long Tianyu said with a gentle smile.


    In fact, the fight between the two of them was planned by him, although there was just a little misunderstanding between them.


    He glanced at Hou Yuetian, who was sullen, with his dark and slanted eyes, thinking Hou Yuetian, who pestered his wife, deserved this.


    Long Tianyu pushed Lin Mengya out of the room. With no one disturbing them, both of their faces softened.


    Tomorrow, they were going to the island in the middle of the lake to search the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass. It was impossible for them not to feel nervous.


    Long Tianyu had been nervous the whole day, but he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 743 - The Relic of the Guwei State

    The two of them walked around the street. As Lin Mengya did not like lively places, they accidentally stepped into a relatively quiet alley.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt rather sleepy. Unwilling to disturb her, Long Tianyu just took off his outer garment and covered her with it.


    Unexpectedly, when they were about to get out of the alley, he suddenly heard an unusual sound.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously covered Lin Mengya with his body to protect her, but did not expect that someone made the sound on purpose to trap him.


    Just when he realized it, the white powder scattered in the air in a split second.


    Long Tianyu quickly drove the powder away with his inner strength, but there was still a little powder he failed to drive away falling on Lin Mengya¡¯s face.


    She, who was half-asleep just now, immediately fell asleep.


    Knitting his straight eyebrows, he pulled her into his embrace.


    After making sure that her pulse was steady, he lifted his eyes to look coldly at the man who strode in from outside the alley.


    ¡°Rest assured. It¡¯s not a poison, but something capable of making her sleep better. Besides, I don¡¯t think you want her to hear our conversation today,¡± at the entrance of the alley, the man, who was dressed in white and waving a folding fan, said with a composed look.


    He showed an amicable smile on his handsome and calm face and talked lightly, which made him quite convincing.


    Except for people as determined as Long Tianyu, others would immediately treat him as a nice person.


    But nice people were not supposed to launch such a surprise attack.


    ¡°Prince Yu, you seem to have misunderstood me. In fact, I¡¯m not a villain, but just an old friend of the lady¡¯s teacher. Before she came here, her master sent someone to me. I¡¯m at leisure, so I followed her here to help her.¡± The man pointed out Long Tianyu¡¯s identity directly.


    Meanwhile, he put on an extremely sincere look and spread out his hands.


    However, Long Tianyu had always been suspicious, especially when facing this kind of person who tried to impress him.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me. This is a handwritten letter her muddle-headed teacher wrote to me. He said you would find out who I am after reading it. Don¡¯t worry, her teacher has trained her into a person immune to various poisons. No knockout drugs other than my Green Jade Powder can work on her.¡± As the man spoke, he drew an envelope from his bosom and reached out to throw it to Long Tianyu without looking at it.


    After looking around cautiously and putting the woman, who was sleeping in his arms, in the wheelchair, Long Tianyu picked up the envelope on the ground, opened it and read the letter after making sure that it contained no trick.


    It was a long letter, but the words were incoherent.


    But he was not anxious, because it was a trick used by Lin Mengya, Baili Rui and him.


    Back then, the Crown Prince and other forces kept an eye on Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion all the time.


    In order to exchange messages with Baili Rui without being discovered, they selected a few poems and arranged them in a certain order.


    In this way, many commonly used words could be found in the poems.


    After exchanging messages in this way repeatedly, Lin Mengya, Baili Rui and he got used to it.


    Moreover, no one other than the three of them knew it.


    Long Tianyu read the letter carefully and recognized that it was Baili Rui¡¯s handwriting and the content was exactly the same as his speculation.


    It seemed that this man was really Baili Rui¡¯s friend.


    Baili Rui wrote in the letter that Qian Hua was one of his best friends, proficient in medical skill, and came here to help them remove the remaining poison in Lin Mengya¡¯s body.


    However, the letter said he was supposed to catch up with them a few days ago.


    Why did he come so many days later than expected? Was he a fake?


    Noticing the confused look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, Qian Hua knew that he had to explain it.


    He coughed twice, followed by a series of rustling sounds around. It seemed that some people had left.


    ¡°If you have any questions now, feel free to ask me,¡± Qian Hua said naturally, showing no flaw.


    With the letter in his hand, Long Tianyu sized Qian Hua up without being be noticed and said, ¡°Since you are a capable man sent by Mr. Baili, why do you come so many days later than expected? I¡¯m afraid this letter is not enough to convince me.¡±


    Qian Hua seemed to feel helpless. He shrugged his shoulders, folded the paper fan in his hand and said, ¡°Alas, actually I¡¯m late because of you. Since you are from the royal family of the Jin State, I believe that you know the Candle Dragon Cult, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Another thing related to the Candle Dragon Cult! Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes in an instant.


    Then he returned to normal and glanced at Qian Hua with vigilance.


    ¡°When Baili Rui and I were young, we were recruited by the Candle Dragon Cult, but were not taken seriously. It was not until we got old that we realized that we were so close to death back then. I¡¯m different from Baili Rui who has no family members other than a nephew, so I had to deal with them courteously but without sincerity and pay special attention to their movements over the years. Unexpectedly I discovered they have been tracking you,¡± Qian Hua said.


    Hearing his words, Long Tianyu felt a chill run through him in an instant.


    The abominable Candle Dragon Cult had almost ruined his life back then.


    Moreover, considering the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s several attempts to hurt Lin Mengya, he hated it to the core.


    ¡°Sir, do you know what they are up to?¡± He asked.


    However, after Qian Hua heard Long Tianyu¡¯s question, there was a hesitant look in his eyes.


    After thinking for a while, he looked into Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes with a serious look and said, ¡°Before answering this question, I¡¯d like to ask you, do you want the relic of the Guwei State?¡±


    The relic of the Guwei State!


    Hearing this, Long Tianyu pursed his thin lips with his pupils contracting for a moment, as this was the best-kept secret only known to generations of monarchs of the Jin State, who inherited the throne legitimately!


    Even he just heard this from his father, the Emperor, before he left the Capital City.


    Nevertheless, his father told him that even some of the other countries might be unaware of this.


    In this case, where did Qian Hua learn this?


    ¡°Perhaps I should ask you in another way. If you were to make a choice between the relic of the Guwei State and the woman behind you, which one do you think you will choose?¡± Qian Hua asked.


    The relic of the Guwei State was a secret that could help a monarch dominate the world.


    Among generations of monarchs of the Jin State, many of them had exerted all their strength and wisdom for this secret.


    It was an unattainable dream to common people, but monarchs kept pursuing it in the way that Kua Fu chased the sun.


    It was tremendously tempting with great hidden danger.


    However, Long Tianyu considered it could never compare with Lin Mengya.


    ¡°She¡¯s all I want,¡± Long Tianyu answered decisively without hesitation, which stunned Qian Hua.


    Standing there, he even wondered if he and Prince Yu were talking about the same thing.


    However, when he saw that Long Tianyu occasionally glanced at Lin Mengya, he swallowed back what he wanted to say.


    Unexpectedly, he saw another devoted man from the Long Family after these twists and turns.


    ¡°Since you choose her, I might as well tell you the woman behind you is the key to solving the puzzle of the relic of the Guwei State. Do you know why both the Candle Dragon Cult and your father have paid special attention to her? That¡¯s because she is the key to solving the puzzle of the relic of the Guwei State,¡± Qian Hua said.


    Lin Mengya had something to do with the relic of the Guwei State?


    Long Tianyu opened his eyes wide without the slightest joy.


    He was stunned for a moment, but held her tightly in his arms again.


    It explained why Madam Lin refused to reveal her real identity to her children although she suffered from great injustices and even had to die.


    It turned out that she did that because Lin Mengya bore the clue to the relic of the Guwei State.


    If Lin Mengya didn¡¯t marry him, he would not discover the secret she bore.


    In that instant, Long Tianyu felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart, because he was keenly aware of what the relic of the Guwei State would bring.


    If the news went out, Lin Mengya could never be joyful for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Nevertheless, don¡¯t be so upset. All of them are suspicious of it. No one in this world other than you and me know it. Rest assured, I will keep it secret. My family was almost ruined because of the relic of the Guwei State. I will be the last person passing on the secret. You don¡¯t have to know my real identity. Just remember that I will never reveal the secret,¡± although Qian Hua did not behave in a refined manner as before, he said word by word as if his heart were shedding blood.


    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya in his arms and nodded at him.


    The relic of the Guwei State was an obsession deeply rooted in their hearts. Knowing that it was an unattainable dream, their Long Family still treated it as the biggest secret and passed it down from generation to generation.


    Qian Hua also nodded at him and turned to leave.


    ¡°Oh, there is indeed Seven Poisons Sacred Grass on the island in the middle of the lake outside Jiang City, but it¡¯s a fake. Only the one on the snowy mountain is real. Tell her, and she will know what to do.¡± Qian Hua¡¯s voice gradually vanished in the air.


    Long Tianyu just quietly stared at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms with his head down, thinking he must protect her from any danger.

 Chapter 744 - Prepare in Advance

    Chapter 744 Prepare in Advance


    The sudden appearance of Qian Hua was just a minor blip.


    But when Long Tianyu appeared in front of the inn with Lin Mengya sleeping in his arms, Qinghu and Hou Yuetian were a little surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did she have a seizure again?¡± As Qinghu asked, he came forward and looked anxiously at the woman in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms.


    He wanted to take Lin Mengya from Long Tianyu, but Long Tianyu dodged him softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but was just tired out and fell asleep. We don¡¯t need to go to the island in the middle of the lake. I¡¯ve received definite information that the medicinal material can only be found on the snow mountain Qijue Peak.¡± After finishing speaking, Long Tianyu carried Lin Mengya back to her room in the inn.


    Both Qinghu and Hou Yuetian watched his back in surprise.


    ¡°Is, is it true?¡± Hou Yuetian asked doubtfully.


    After all, it was difficult to go to the island in the middle of the lake outside Jiang City even with the permission of the governors, let alone to look for the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass there.


    Now Liu Yu claimed that his men had found out about the actual situation on the island. Hou Yuetian couldn¡¯t help wondering if it was just a bluff.


    Frowning slightly, Hou Yuetian thought that in the current situation, they should put Miss Qingge¡¯s health first, shouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go. Since he said so, there is a definite conclusion. He considers nothing around the world is more important than her.¡± As Qinghu said, he reached out his slender arm to stop Hou Yuetian.


    Perhaps no one other than Qinghu in the world could see clearly how well Long Tianyu treated Lin Mengya.


    Most of the time, Long Tianyu was silent with a cold face.


    But anything related to her could instantly turn him from a big iceberg into boiling lava.


    If Long Tianyu hadn¡¯t been so devoted to her, Qinghu would have tried all he could to take her away from him.


    However, no one in the world could attach the most importance to Lin Mengya as Long Tianyu did.


    Learning the news Long Tianyu brought, they began to prepare for climbing the snow mountain.


    It was not easy to climb the Qijue Peak. Although Qinghu was well-prepared, Lin Mengya still could not put her mind at ease and repeatedly urged Qinghu to check the luggage.


    ¡°Cold-proof clothes, climbing ropes, tinder, some solid food which won¡¯t rot easily, and some medicine for curing frostbite which is the most important, are all necessities. Qinghu, are you sure you have them all?¡± This was the fifteenth time Lin Mengya, who sat in her wheelchair, had given earnest exhortations.


    Even Qinghu, who was usually patient, seemed to have run out of patience.


    He pulled a long face as he answered her. ¡°Lass, since when did you become a housekeeper? We¡¯ve prepared everything we need. Don¡¯t worry. Just reserve your strength for seeking the medicinal material.¡±


    Qinghu had never been nagged by anyone like this as far as he could remember.


    After quite a while, seeing Long Tianyu enter the room, he immediately came up to Long Tianyu as if he had seen his savior.


    He said, ¡°Look at your wife. She¡¯s as garrulous as an old lady.¡±


    Hearing herself described as an old lady, Lin Mengya was composed, but just threw the empty cup expressionlessly.


    ¡°Dong¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Hearing Qinghu hit by the cup and scream, Lin Mengya lower her head with satisfaction and continued checking the list in her hand.


    Humph, Qinghu, who described her as an old lady, was actually older than her.


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Qinghu did not dare to stay any longer and immediately disappeared from Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.


    Long Tianyu, who was used to the way they got along with each other, closed the door casually with a smile.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, did you sleep well? Do you feel any uncomfortable?¡± He asked.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and showed him an embarrassed smile.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Since she fell asleep accidentally and was carried back by him yesterday, she had been treated as a baby by him again.


    Long Tianyu held her in his arms wherever they went.


    Although he was so strong that he could carry her easily, she was an adult after all.


    She moved with difficulty at the moment, but she felt ashamed to be carried by him all the time.


    Moreover, Hou Yuetian and the others were around most of the time.


    Every time, she noticed a strange look in the eyes of Hou Yuetian and the two governors.


    However, Qinghu, who was always on her side, somehow ¡®betrayed¡¯ her this time.


    Alas, she was so unlucky!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to stay by my side all the time. I saw that Lin Kui has brought back a lot of government affairs these days. Why don¡¯t you provide assistance at the foot of a mountain when we climb the snow mountain?¡± Lin Mengya suggested.


    Nowadays, Long Tianyu enjoyed broad support in the court.


    What was more, he had military merits and did a great job in both handling internal affairs and foreign policy-making.


    Even without the help of the Lin Family, he still gained lots of support.


    Since the day Long Tianyu married her, she had always known that he didn¡¯t attach great importance to her status.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t help him at all, and became his burden instead, which made her feel a little sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As he said, he reached out to pull her into his embrace habitually and stroked her soft long hair with a flash of gloom in his eyes.


    He had once assigned Ling Ye a mission.


    Now Ling Ye had made some progress. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to be able to give Lin Mengya full protection even without his father¡¯s men.


    He did not care about how formidable the Candle Dragon Cult was. As long as they dared to hurt her, he would definitely exterminate them!


    In recent days, his men had been investigating into the disappearance of Lin Muzhi and Lin Nansheng.


    It seemed to have something to do with the Candle Dragon Cult.


    He didn¡¯t know if Lin Mengya could remove the poison in her body. If she succeeded, he could set his mind at ease and get her father and brother back in secret.


    He considered her the most important after all.


    ¡°You are not in the Capital City all the time, and it will be discovered sooner or later. Also, since we cooperate with Shangguan Hui to put on this show, we should assure her that it will work,¡± Lin Mengya rubbed her aching eyes in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, and said.


    Shangguan Hui was clever enough to understand what Lin Mengya meant, and certainly had expressed an appropriate desire for the position of Princess Yu.


    She probably had made up a story to cover up her association with Lin Mengya.


    Now that she was ¡°casting covetous eyes¡± on the position of Princess Yu, others could do nothing about it in a short time.


    However, if the Emperor turned her trick to his own use, she would be dumbfounded.


    ¡°Qinghan is capable, and Shangguan Hui is not stupid. She came to our mansion to drink tea and take care of flowers from time to time. Considering my father¡¯s vigilance against her, she visited the Empress from time to time to get close to the Empress. At present, she is probably the most popular lady in the Capital City,¡± Long Tianyu rarely said of a woman like this.


    On one hand, it was because Shangguan Hui was so smart that she would not cause him trouble and could bail him out.


    On the other hand, Shangguan Hui, who would be their sister-in-law sooner or later, was certainly different from outsiders.


    ¡°She must have a hard time, as it¡¯s difficult to please both sides that are hard nuts to crack. Long Tianyu, have you ever thought about one thing? Given your father¡¯s character, why did he allow you to come out for me?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Since the day she met Long Tianyu, she had wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    In order to enable his son to inherit the throne, he even sacrificed his friendship with Lin Muzhi who had worked with him back then.


    Not only did he relegate her to a vice Princess, but he also watched her brother slandered and made her father hand over the military power.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of the Emperor anymore.


    If it were not for the fact that he was Long Tianyu¡¯s biological father, perhaps she would have found an excuse to revolt.


    Now, that stubborn old man gave his favorite son implicit consent to take risks with her.


    Anyway, Lin Mengya thought it strange.


    Long Tianyu showed a serious look in his eyes from an angle beyond Lin Mengya¡¯s field of vision, but then he managed to hide it.


    He unconsciously tightened his embrace as if intending to press her into his body.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was too numb to discover it.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the successful peace talk with the Nan¡¯an State. After all, our country and the Nan¡¯an State have concluded a treaty of peace now, so he had realized his hope. Besides, if I don¡¯t come out for you, I will be in no mood for working in the Capital City. Meanwhile, the Crown Prince and the Empress try hard to pick on me at the moment. I can stay away from trouble outside.¡± After explaining composedly, Long Tianyu was horrified.


    In fact, not only Lin Mengya was suspicious of it, but also he had a doubt.


    He came out in a hurry and summoned the Four-Saints Guards suddenly on the way.


    It was hard to guarantee that his father would not find out about his visit to the Nation of Dongxia.


    Strangely enough, his father did not stop him and even just handed over some government affairs of no great urgency to him these days.


    Perhaps before yesterday, he would have thought that his father decided to turn a blind eye to him and Ya¡¯er.


    But now, he only felt a chill ran through him for no reason.


    His father was obsessed with the relic of the Guwei State more than he could imagine.


    He even heard from the old members of the Four-Saints Guards that when his father was about to inherit the throne, his father had frantically searched the relic of the Guwei State in secret.


    His father probably had not dropped this idea over the years.


    However, yesterday Qian Hua said that the key to the relic of the Guwei State was Ya¡¯er.


    In this case, perhaps Madam Lin¡¯s death and Ya¡¯er¡¯s marriage with him were not accidents as he thought.

 Chapter 745 - She Means Well

    ¡°Look at you, what are you preoccupied with?¡± Lin Mengya pulled Long Tianyu¡¯s sleeve and asked.


    It was strange today.


    Long Tianyu had rarely been preoccupied as she was, but now he was totally preoccupied.


    Even when she tried to confirm the shopping list again, she got no response from him.


    She waved her hand in front of Long Tianyu and finally dragged him back from mind-wandering.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just thinking about the route to the Qijue Peak. Qinghu told me that you seem to be worried about our trip. I¡¯ve checked all the list, and I¡¯m sure it includes everything we need.¡± Long Tianyu was obviously not good at lying in front of her.


    Of course, it was difficult to change the topic in front of Lin Mengya, who was very observant.


    Lin Mengya nodded, did not nail his lie immediately and just regarded his words as truth. She had chest tightness in recent days.


    Given her health condition, only a few functions of the Shen Nung system could be activated now.


    The Shen Nung System kept sending detection messages to remind her that her body functions had declined to varying degrees.


    The poison hidden in her flesh and blood was about to break out.


    Fortunately, apart from Qinghu who could treat wounds, the others around her knew nothing about medicine, so they believed everything she said.


    She clenched her fists when Long Tianyu did not notice it, thinking that at least she should try all she could to make it to the Qijue Peak.


    They set off and continued their journey.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had been used to traveling during this period of time.


    The situation in the Nation of Dongxia could not compare with that in the Jin State.


    Although Long Tianyu and Qinghu were not isolated and helpless here, they could not act as freely as they did in their homeland.


    Inside the carriage, the three men and Lin Mengya were all drinking the tea she made personally with their minds wandering.


    ¡°Mr. Hou, I heard from my brother that you seem to have something else important to attend to,¡± Lin Mengya raised her eyes slightly to look at Hou Yuetian apologetically and said.


    She was a big trouble that seemed to have set Hou Yuetian back in his business.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I happen to be heading for the Qijue Peak as you do,¡± Hou Yuetian put down the cup and said with a smile.


    In recent days, his tense relationship with Long Tianyu seemed to have eased.


    Although Lin Mengya did not know why, she was gratified to see this.


    Otherwise, the two of them quarreled with each other every day, which caused her a great headache.


    ¡°I remember that you told me you came out to seek a medicinal material for your mother. I¡¯m wondering if the medicinal material you have been seeking can be found on the Qijue Peak. If not, I¡¯m afraid you will go there in vain. Why don¡¯t we help you look for it during our visit there? Meanwhile, you can go to other places to look for it. In this way, you won¡¯t waste time and can have more chances to find it. Let¡¯s meet up in Jiang City no matter we find it or not. What do you think?¡± Lin Mengya suggested.


    But Hou Yuetian¡¯s face obviously darkened.


    He could tell that Liu Yu was deeply in love with his future wife.


    Otherwise, a man like Liu Yu would not have condescended to take care of a woman every day.


    Hou Yuetian showed a subtly helpless look in his eyes.


    He had sent someone to find out about the identities of these people a few days ago.


    However, as he became aware of her identity, he had a greater expectation for her.


    ¡°Miss, you saved my life. Of course, I can¡¯t forget this. Besides, you three are in the Nation of Dongxia. With me around, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to do something. My mother is not suffering from an acute disease,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    He thought that Lin Mengya was trying to send him away considering someone¡¯s feeling.


    He did not know that Lin Mengya really meant well, though she was ¡°incited¡± by someone.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. If she continued this topic, she was afraid that Hou Yuetian would consider her ungrateful.


    After getting out of Jiang City, they discovered that although the Nation of Dongxia was not exclusive, foreigners could not get in and out of the cities in the Nation of Dongxia without the seal of the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    The seal was equivalent to the passport in modern society. Wherever foreigners entered the Nation of Dongxia, they must exchange their official documents for it at the Governors¡¯ Mansion.


    Although their identities were fake, with Hou Yuetian around, they traveled in the Nation of Dongxia smoothly.


    She had kept what he had done for them in mind.


    Nevertheless, before she fell asleep last night, Long Tianyu had a talk with her, emphasizing that Hou Yuetian seemed to have other business to take care of and his joining in their trip would cause a delay in his business.


    It was only then that she remembered that Hou Yuetian came out to seek a medicinal material.


    She, who had felt dizzy these days, had forgotten it.


    Today she advised him to go back to his business, but he refused tactfully.


    With no idea what to say, she lowered her head and stared at the teacup in her hand.


    Alas, it was really hard to find a common topic among them.


    Among the four of them, Qinghu had always been the smartest and most skilled at resolving awkward situations. With him around, there was almost no need to worry about awkward silence.


    However, Qinghu somehow stayed quiet although Lin Mengya kept gazing anxiously at him.


    The harmonious atmosphere she had just created in the carriage was spoiled in an instant.


    ¡°Alas, I have a headache,¡± Qinghu suddenly supported his forehead with his hand like a fragile beauty and said.


    At the thought that he was trying to start a conversation, Lin Mengya immediately put on a concerned look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold last night?¡±


    However, asked by Lin Mengya earnestly, Qinghu did not appreciate her kindness.


    After casting a casual glance at her, he turned his head away and didn¡¯t even bother to answer her.


    ¡°Great! How dare he!¡±


    Noticing the atmosphere in the carriage returned to awkward, Lin Mengya was so furious that she wanted to pounce on him and bite him.


    She saw that Long Tianyu and Hou Yuetian, who were finally done with glaring at each other, were about to do that again.


    Supporting her forehead with her hand, Lin Mengya wondered what was going on in her mind when she invited all three of them to her carriage for tea.


    Now it was so boring that she even felt uncomfortable all over.


    Gazing into the distance, she found they had left Jiang City and were heading for Xia City.


    Perhaps because this area was close to the border, the towns between Jiang City and Xia City were bustling with life.


    They always took the paths with few pedestrians when traveling in the Jin State.


    But now she was a little tired of the bustling streets.


    When she was looking at the scenery outside the window with her chin on her hands and feeling bored, she saw Hou Yuetian, who was beside her, suddenly fixed his eyes somewhere outside the window.


    As the carriage sped along, he kept watching and almost clung to the window.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt she was held by a pair of arms.


    Long Tianyu glanced at Hou Yuetian with dissatisfaction, thinking, ¡°You tried to approach my wife? In your dream!¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Nestling in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya warned him and pinched him secretly.


    After that, she glanced at Hou Yuetian with great interest.


    However, he fixed his eyes somewhere outside the window and did not return to himself long after the carriage moved past the place.


    During this period of time, Lin Mengya was aware that Mr. Hou was shrewd and deep despite his graceful bearing. What could carry him away should be something serious.


    She and Long Tianyu exchanged glances silently and noticed a curious look in each other¡¯s eyes, but they were definitely not gloating over it.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya thought that it was better to wait for him to mention it.


    Wouldn¡¯t she seem too gossipy if she asked now?


    ¡°No¡­ Impossible! It can¡¯t be him!¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    From his tone, Lin Mengya was sure that he was shocked.


    At this moment, Hou Yuetian collapsed on his seat dejectedly, out of his wits.


    Thousands of possibilities flashed across Lin Mengya¡¯s mind.


    Given his current situation, he must have seen his ex-girlfriend or old enemy.


    Considering Hou Yuetian had no interest in beauties and even did not bother to cast a glance at any of them, Lin Mengya tended to believe he had seen his ex-girlfriend.


    At the thought of this possibility, she immediately cleared her throat and asked the coachman to pull over.


    ¡°Mr. Hou? Mr. Hou?¡± After calling Hou Yuetian gently twice, she finally dragged him back from mind-wandering.


    Lin Mengya spread out her hands, pointed out the window, and put on a considerate look.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry that I have to go out and have a look. Don¡¯t wait for me. After arriving at Xia City, I¡¯ll go to find you and won¡¯t delay your business,¡± Hou Yuetian said.


    He, who had shown a look of disbelief a moment ago, now was unbearably anxious to get out of the carriage.


    Lin Mengya thought she might have guessed right and immediately gave him a gesture as a hint for him to go ahead.


    Seeing that Hou Yuetian disappeared in a flash after getting out of the carriage, Lin Mengya tried to suppress her stirring curiosity.


    Qinghu, who had supported his forehead with his hand like a fragile beauty, immediately became lively and curious.


    ¡°What do you think? Shall I follow him?¡± He moved to the carriage door, looked in the direction, where Hou Yuetian had left, as Lin Mengya did, and asked.


    ¡°Forget it. I guess he will definitely come back a moment later,¡± shaking her head, Lin Mengya, who nestled in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, said with inexplicable certainty.


    Sure enough, before she finished her sentence, Hou Yuetian, who had gone, came back.


    This time, he did not get in the carriage. Instead, he led a horse from one of his subordinates in a hurry, mounted his horse and sped away.


    ¡°Well, you can follow him now, but you should hurry up,¡± Lin Mengya said confidently, which aroused Qinghu¡¯s doubt.


    He had little interest in others¡¯ privacy, but now they were on the same boat.


    If Hou Yuetian were to do something irrational and implicate them, it would cause them trouble.


    As such, under Lin Mengya¡¯s expectant gaze, Qinghu flew to follow Hou Yuetian with the intention of watching him.

 Chapter 746 - Abducted on the Way

    Chapter 746 Abducted on the Way


    At the moment, only Lin Mengya and Long Tianyu were left in the carriage.


    Seeing that the nuisances had left, Long Tianyu looked relaxed.


    Nevertheless, noticing that Lin Mengya seemed to be very concerned about this, he asked jealously, ¡°You have little interest in meddling in others¡¯ business, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing his question, Lin Mengya said with a sweet smile, ¡°Of course I have little interest in meddling in others¡¯ business. But since we and Hou Yuetian are on the same boat, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to distance ourselves from him now.¡±


    Then she picked up the milk tea which Long Tianyu specially made for her and contained a lot of milk and syrup.


    Since Long Tianyu discovered that her taste was declining, he and Qinghu had tried every means to nourish her.


    Sometimes, she was grateful to the poison that had been afflicting her. Otherwise, she would have been fattened up.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp-eyed. You noticed that too?¡± Long Tianyu asked.


    Seeing Lin Mengya nod helplessly, Long Tianyu felt his heart skipped a beat.


    After all, he and Qinghu had hidden plenty of things from Lin Mengya.


    However, seeing that Lin Mengya did not intend to question him, he pretended as if nothing had happened with the worried look in his eyes gone.


    ¡°I just found we have been stalked by some spies. They do a bad job and should at least make more efforts to disguise themselves. Speaking of which, they are even less professional than the spies sent by your father,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu agreed with her. Only excellent spies or secret agents, who had received special training, could hide themselves without being discovered.


    Every aristocratic family might have hired a few spies or secret agents.


    But there were only a limited number of such talents even in the army.


    A large-scale monitoring operation required a lot of spies, and they would inevitably show some flaws.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya, any member of their caravan with normal vision would be able to tell that something was amiss after looking carefully.


    She didn¡¯t know whether the spies, whose operation was poorly-conceived, came to watch Lin Mengya¡¯s caravan or to give themselves away.


    ¡°If you find them annoying, I¡¯ll get rid of them all,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    He, who had never taken anyone other than Lin Mengya seriously, spoke casually as if talking about killing flies.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya drank the cup of calorie-laden milk tea and said with a smile, ¡°Let it be. We¡¯d better be good in a foreign country so as not to cause Mr. Hou trouble. Why hasn¡¯t Qinghu come back yet? I would like to know what kind of ravishing woman could make Mr. Hou lose his composure!¡±


    Long Tianyu was fascinated by Lin Mengya¡¯s interested look.


    He gently adjusted her long hair with his hand, thinking since they returned to the Capital City from the Nation of Lintian, he seemed to have rarely seen her so lively and playful.


    After all, she was still a woman less than 20 years old.


    But her life became heavy as she stepped into his life.


    As he thought, he took her cool and tender hand and held it tightly, wanting to exert all his strength but afraid that she would be hurt.


    Their fingers were interlaced like their connected hearts.


    She was all he could see with his deep eyes.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, in fact, I want to live a carefree life with you,¡± he said.


    Taken aback for a moment, she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Could it be possible for us to live an idle life in seclusion like those hermits?¡±


    Lin Mengya tilted her head, thinking that Long Tianyu was joking with her.


    But Long Tianyu stared at her seriously and seemed to mean it.


    He said, ¡°If you like it, why not?¡±


    Her heart trembled slightly. In fact, this had also been her dream.


    However¡­


    She lowered her head and saw their fingers were interlaced unconsciously.


    Ever since she married into Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, their fates had entangled with each other


    If she were just an ordinary woman, she could give up everything and live in seclusion with him even at the cost of bearing the name femme fatale.


    Unfortunately, she was not.


    She said, ¡°I know you dote on me, but this is our fate. Long Tianyu, you don¡¯t need to give up so many things for me. As a couple, we should go through thick and thin together. If I let you give up everything for my pleasure, I will be too selfish, won¡¯t I?¡±


    Lin Mengya took his hand, nestled in his arms, and smelled the scent of medicine he got from her as she continued saying, ¡°I love you, but it does not mean that I want you to give up everything for me. I know you are willing to do that, so why can¡¯t I go through everything with you? You¡¯re born to be a prince, while I¡¯ve been following in my mother¡¯s footsteps since I was born. Since our fates are sealed, let¡¯s face them. As long as I¡¯m with you, I shall not live in vain even if I have to die.¡±


    Holding her tightly and resting face down on Lin Mengya¡¯s shoulder, Long Tianyu felt that she had totally won his heart.


    Why could she always say such touching words to him?


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya had never indulged in empty talk and had made elaborate schemes for him without thinking about herself.


    He wished that he could grow old with her right now and never be apart from her.


    With her in his arms, he felt even the sea could change into mulberry fields in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Stop it! It will be embarrassing if Qinghu or the others see us,¡± nestling in Long Tianyu¡¯s arms, Lin Mengya said with a shy smile.


    It seemed that Long Tianyu had become bolder since she was in poor health.


    He even kissed and hugged her openly.


    Although she was a thick-skinned person from modern times, she thought him too bold.


    Back when they were in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion, every time those shy girls saw them together, the girls blushed and gossiped about it.


    Alas, her reputation in this life had been completely ruined by him!


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Your Highness, our carriage was stopped outside.¡± The affectionate couple in the carriage were alerted by someone who faked coughs in embarrassment.


    Lin Mengya recognized that it was Lin Kui¡¯s voice. When she was struggling to free herself, Long Tianyu held her even more tightly.


    He held her tightly in his arms in an overbearing manner, regardless of his wife¡¯s blushing face.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Long Tianyu asked in his usual serious voice as if he were in the Emperor¡¯s audience hall.


    ¡°I have no idea. We were stopped by a large group of people who didn¡¯t take any action, and the head said that they just wanted to invite you to their master¡¯s place for a talk,¡± Lin Kui said.


    They were recognized? Lin Mengya raised her head, looking surprised and confused.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with Hou Yuetian?¡± She asked.


    Lin Kui said ¡°yes¡±, which put Lin Mengya¡¯s mind at ease.


    As she expected, they, who traveled with Hou Yuetian, were naturally regarded as his companions.


    What had happened just now might be a trick to lure Hou Yuetian away.


    Anyway, they had been someone¡¯s target.


    ¡°Follow them,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Then he fetched a cloak in the carriage casually and wrapped Lin Mengya in it.


    The two of them always had a tacit understanding when dealing with this kind of thing.


    They had to keep a low profile in a foreign country.


    Moreover, since the person invited them over at this time, his target was actually Hou Yuetian.


    Someone as smart as Qinghu would certainly figure this out.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would try all they could to avoid conflicts with the person.


    But if the person tried to hurt them, he would not be able to do that.


    After all, both of them were hard nuts to crack.


    They sat in their carriage composedly, letting those people dressed in black and red uniform around them lead the way.


    Before long, they arrived at the gate of a large manor.


    Through the window, Lin Mengya could only see that this was a magnificent place.


    However, she did not see the host, probably because they were only supporting roles in the show.


    Along the way, the guide was very polite to them without spitting out hard words at them although they were abducted and taken here.


    However, when she was carried out of the carriage by Long Tianyu, it attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Fortunately, Long Tianyu, who was not a generous person, immediately covered her beautiful face with the cloak and carried her into the room, which was prepared for them for a short stay, with a cold face.


    ¡°Please take a rest here. My master doesn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you, and he just wants to invite the person traveling with you over,¡± the head of the group of people somehow said to them more politely and respectfully.


    Wrapped in the cloak, Lin Mengya did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Okay,¡± her husband answered with one simple word as usual.


    The head probably had no idea how to continue the conversation, so he saluted with joined hands and left to report on his task.


    ¡°Phew, do you want to suffocate me?¡± As soon as the door was closed, Lin Mengya took off the cloak and complained to Long Tianyu discontentedly.


    His handsome face, which was as cold as ice, softened in an instant.


    After gently placing her on the bed and adjusting her long hair, he sat by the bed and chatted softly with her, ¡°I won¡¯t allow them to see my wife¡¯s face. It¡¯s safe here. We can leave whenever we want.¡±


    Lin Mengya was tongue-tied and looked at Long Tianyu suspiciously. Recently, she became increasingly doubtful if the man in front of her was the cold-faced fiend who reluctantly married her back then.


    She pinched Long Tianyu¡¯s handsome face and found it still felt the same. Why did his character change so much now?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Long Tianyu asked.


    He didn¡¯t notice that he treated his wife so gently that she got goosebumps all over her body.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with difficulty and swallowed back the question on the tip of her tongue.

 Chapter 747 - Distract the Stalkers

    Chapter 747 Distract the Stalkers


    Long Tianyu¡¯s becoming gentle was not a bad thing for her.


    Lin Mengya looked around the room, where they stayed temporarily.


    From the outside, she could tell that it was a large manor.


    At this moment, they were in a small courtyard that seemed to be common, but it was decorated tastefully.


    The house looked like a thatched cottage from outside, but they found it extremely solid and exquisite inside after getting in it.


    Even a courtyard was built so meticulously. The host of the manor was probably a picky person.


    She had no idea what Hou Yuetian had done to cause this trouble. Fortunately, since the host invited them over politely, he probably would not make things difficult for them.


    From her experience, the host was unlikely to intend to kill Hou Yuetian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Hou Yuetian might have returned by now. After all, Qinghu won¡¯t allow them to do whatever they want. Do you think this place is big enough?¡±


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya definitely would not allow herself to be seized without offering any resistance.


    In fact, it was because Long Tianyu had been trying to throw off some stalkers these days.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why he had to do this.


    However, since her husband had been thinking over this problem, she would certainly give advice.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost big enough. We were taken here under everyone¡¯s eyes. I presume that those people have followed us here,¡± she said.


    Long Tianyu had thought that apart from his father¡¯s men, there were not many people keeping an eye on Lin Mengya.


    However, Qian Hua had sent him a lot of messages in the past few days.


    He learned that the Candle Dragon Cult had started wriggling in making trouble in the past few days and seemed to be about to do something to Lin Mengya.


    He was not afraid of them, but Lin Mengya was too weak to take this.


    ¡°Hou Yuetian said that no one would be able to catch up with us once we traveled by water. Remember to take the detoxifying pills given by your teacher every day and not to miss any dose. I know you don¡¯t have much appetite, but you should have some food anyway. Do you get it?¡± In the room, Long Tianyu tucked Lin Mengya into a blanket and gently told her.


    She, who had heard these words repeatedly, consented to all his requests, but she suddenly became suspicious.


    ¡°Are you going to do something behind my back?¡± As she asked, she grabbed Long Tianyu¡¯s arm.


    With his eyes flickering, he easily put her under the blanket and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Where can I go? Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re tired. Get some sleep.¡±


    Lin Mengya still wanted to say something, but Long Tianyu knew her sleep pattern best.


    As soon as he finished speaking, she covered her mouth and yawned.


    ¡°Whatever you are going to do, don¡¯t hide it from me, okay?¡± She repeated this with concern.


    Before Long Tianyu gave her a definite answer, she had closed her eyes gently.


    Watching her sleeping quietly, Long Tianyu felt tremendously reluctant to part with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± after saying this, he lowered his head and kissed her snow-white forehead.


    When he turned around and walked out of the room, the tenderness on his face was replaced by calmness and gloom.


    ¡°Honored guest, my master has been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the manservant, who had gone to report on his task, now stood respectfully in front of Long Tianyu with his head down and said.


    Long Tianyu only nodded slightly, and then was led to the inner courtyard of the manor by the manservant.


    After they left, the menservants in uniform guarded the small courtyard strictly.


    If Lin Mengya saw this, she would immediately figure out that what had happened was just a ploy by Long Tianyu and the others to keep her in the dark about what they were going to do.


    Long Tianyu hurried from the courtyard into the manor with steady steps and a serious look.


    As soon as he entered the parlor of the manor, he saw that Qinghu and Hou Yuetian, who were supposed to be outside, were already sitting upright there.


    At this moment, the hot tea prepared for them had long lost its fragrance. They had probably waited here for a long time.


    Seeing Long Tianyu come in, they realized that Lin Mengya had been settled down.


    At the very least, no matter what they did, she would not be alarmed.


    ¡°Young Master Hou, feel free to leave the lady here. Her safety will be guaranteed. Three days later, I¡¯ll escort her to board as you instructed.¡± Although the middle-aged man dressed in dark purple clothes was the host of this manor, he saluted respectfully to Hou Yuetian with joined hands and said.


    Hou Yuetian nodded, not looking dejected at all.


    As soon as Long Tianyu took his seat, the host of the manor sensibly left the parlor.


    ¡°How is it going? Does she have any doubts?¡± Qinghu asked.


    He sat upright in a chair, dressed in a silvery-white suit uncommonly.


    He was tall and thin, but gave out an intimidating air with cold sparkle in his eyes.


    At this moment, he did look like the best cold-blooded killer in the martial arts circle he had been.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s fallen asleep at the moment. The medicine is made by her teacher and won¡¯t do harm to her health.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he took off his outer garment, revealing his black tight suit.


    Holding a long sword shining with cold silver light and his eyes as deep as solid ice, he was as aloof as he had been when he fought his way in and out of the enemy camp three times with his sword a few years ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Hou, this is our domestic affair. You took good care of us along the way, so I don¡¯t want to put you in this trouble,¡± Qinghu said.


    He and Long Tianyu, one dressed in white and the other in black, had hidden the aura of living people they only exuded in front of Lin Mengya.


    They were like two lethal weapons about to be unsheathed rather than living people.


    Only blood and death were related to them.


    Hou Yuetian sat in the chair, looking as calm as them, but his clenched hands gave away his complicated feeling.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not afraid of death, but just have an unfulfilled wish. I¡¯ll take care of Miss Qingge, but I won¡¯t meet her so as not to let her worry about you before you come back,¡± he said.


    Hou Yuetian was a true gentleman. Although he had feelings for Lin Mengya, he was aware that they were probably going to risk their lives.


    He could quarrel with Long Tianyu and work with them to put on the show to set Lin Mengya¡¯s mind at ease for the time being, but he would never take advantage of their unfavorable position.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± after a long while, Long Tianyu said to Hou Yuetian with hands folded and raised in front of his face.


    How could those people sent by the Candle Dragon Cult be thrown off so easily?


    Although this manor belonged to Hou Yuetian¡¯s friend, it would be impossible to get away under the cover of this manor.


    The only way for Long Tianyu and Qinghu was to wipe out the spies sent by the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Even if they could not wipe it out, they would at least be able to catch the members of the Candle Dragon Cult off guard.


    Only by attracting all attention could they guarantee Lin Mengya¡¯s safety.


    However, both he and Qinghu were keenly aware that it would probably be a tough battle.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Please go ahead. All you asked for, including horses, have been prepared. At this moment, everyone believes that Brother Su and I are outside, while you and Miss Qingge are in the manor. Be careful. We¡¯ll wait for your news,¡± Hou Yuetian said with joined hands.


    The three of them did not waste any more time.


    After exchanging information, they left in a hurry.


    Both of the horses prepared by Hou Yuetian were not too tall and ran fast.


    After mounting his horse, Qinghu touched the long sword hanging on his waist with an extremely complicated look, which seemed to be both nostalgic and ironic, in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think it through. We have to kill them all this time, otherwise, what you have done over the years will be in vain,¡± Long Tianyu glanced at him and asked lightly.


    Among the three of them, he considered himself the only one who ought to do anything for Lin Mengya.


    Apart from him, even Qinghu, who treated Lin Mengya like his own sister, did not have to do this.


    As he thought of this, there was a doubtful look in his black eyes.


    He had been aware of Qinghu¡¯s feelings for Lin Mengya before, but he was a little confused now.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only reason I do this. I¡¯ve had enough of being hunted by the Candle Dragon Cult over the years. But since you know your father¡¯s plan, what do you keep her by your side?¡± Qinghu said.


    Long Tianyu hesitated for a while. He had harbored a longing affection for his father, the Emperor, before, what had happened in the past few months had depleted his little affection for his father bit by bit.


    After all, the Emperor valued his hard-earned throne most.


    The Emperor thought that he could keep Long Tianyu by his side with tempting power so that he could make use of Long Tianyu.


    Now Long Tianyu had seen it through and certainly would no longer expect anything from his father, the Emperor.


    ¡°She is my only wife, always. I won¡¯t allow anyone to plot against her,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    He did not consider the throne more important than her, the tenderness in his heart and all he wanted in this life.


    He whipped his horse on, and his horse began to gallop.


    With his face darkening, Long Tianyu thought he would definitely kill anyone, who dared to lay a finger on her, with his sword.


    Seeing Qinghu and Long Tianyu leave, Hou Yuetian, who had been hiding in the dark, sighed softly with a helpless and complicate look.


    With a casual wave of his hand, those top masters, who had been hiding behind him, tacitly followed Long Tianyu and Qinghu.


    With their assistance, no one would be able to hurt Long Tianyu and Qinghu unless the Candle Dragon Cult turned out in full strength.


    Furthermore, they all brought effective healing medicine that could even save people on the brink of death.


    Moreover, Long Tianyu and Qinghu were highly skilled in martial arts.


    Hou Yuetian shook his head and looked helplessly at his hands, thinking why he had to do this.

 Chapter 748 - Leave After Succeeding in Playing the Trick

    After watching them leave, Hou Yuetian returned to the manor.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya, who was supposed to be sleeping soundly, had changed into clean and neat light purple men¡¯s clothing and was spirited with nimble arms and legs.


    If it were not for her haggard face, no one would have been able to tell that she could not walk without help.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Mengya said and saluted with hands folded and raised in front of her face.


    Qian Hua, who was supposed to be hiding in the dark, lowered his head and stood behind her respectfully.


    ¡°Alas, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this,¡± Hou Yuetian said with a helpless and bitter smile.


    In fact, all they had done since the night Lin Mengya helped the daughter-in-law of the Tian Family deliver babies, including the secret conversation between Qian Hua and Long Tianyu and gathering many masters in martial arts and sending them to assist Long Tianyu and Qinghu to get rid of the lackeys of the Candle Dragon Cult, was part of Lin Mengya¡¯s plan.


    All of this was part of Lin Mengya¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Mr. Qian, please give that medicinal material to Mr. Hou. After that, let¡¯s part ways here. Mr. Hou, thank you for helping me time and again,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    Despite her slightly pale face, she looked much better than before.


    However, she was well aware that she was just using a method to overdraw on her vitality left at present, as she had something more important to do.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Qian Hua said.


    He, who seemed to be particularly respectful to Lin Mengya, did not dare to neglect her request and immediately handed the medicine box in his arms to Hou Yuetian.


    However, looking at the medicine box in his hand, Hou Yuetian seemed to have made a big decision.


    After summoning his subordinate and giving instructions in a low voice, he asked his subordinate to leave with the medicine.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him with a doubtful look in her eyes.


    Hou Yuetian had helped her a lot. However, even she was not completely sure of what would happen next.


    Apart from the necessary company, she did not want to get others involved in this matter that could be her doom.


    ¡°Mr. Hou, what do you mean¡­¡± She asked.


    Hou Yuetian, however, suddenly spoke with a serious look, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a coward, Miss Qingge? I¡¯ll never forget you saved my life in the Jin State. Since I¡¯ve gotten the medicinal material, I don¡¯t have to worry about my mother¡¯s condition. Please let me follow you and repay your kindness.¡±


    Lin Mengya was taken aback. She did not expect Hou Yuetian to be so stubborn.


    However, she obviously should not waste time now.


    Once Long Tianyu and Qinghu began to fight with those people, they would see through her trick sooner or later.


    After thinking for a while, she nodded slightly.


    It was not difficult to persuade Hou Yuetian to stay, but the priority was to get to the Qijue Peak as soon as possible.


    Lin Mengya felt a sharp pain in her arms and legs, as the horse she was riding was running at a high speed.


    But she still tried hard to continue on her way. Long Tianyu and Qinghu would be delayed by other businesses.


    She just needed to get the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass before they caught up with her.


    She had to take risks personally this time.


    ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± Qian Hua asked.


    He, who had followed Lin Mengya all the way, showed a concerned look in his eyes every time he looked at her.


    Swallowing the blood in her mouth, Lin Mengya nodded. Even she did not expect that the token her teacher gave her was a symbol of the head of the Poison Sect.


    Besides, she learned another thing from Qian Hua.


    It was about the real function of the music score for the green stringed instrument.


    As she expected, it was more than a medical book.


    Although the information she learned from Qian Hua was shocking, it was extremely limited.


    Until now, she only knew that the music score for green stringed instrument was not only a medical book but also a map.


    However, the music score for the green stringed instrument somehow had been destroyed.


    Therefore, the only map of the relics of the Guwei State was in her mind.


    According to legend, the Guwei State had been extremely prosperous and almost brought the whole world under its domination.


    However, the main city somehow disappeared overnight. Later on, the other areas gradually fell apart and ultimately split into various countries.


    Although the Guwei State had disappeared in history, it, which had solid national strength, had left plenty of relics.


    The person who obtained the treasure left by the Guwei State would be able to rule all the land.


    As a result, there were people after the relics of the Guwei State all the time.


    Nevertheless, there were just a few people who could remember the relics of the Guwei State, the legend passed down to this day.


    Qian Hua had explicitly warned Lin Mengya that the relics of the Guwei State were of great importance, but she had the only map.


    Once people with evil intentions found out about this, she would be a target for all and could not imagine what terrible situation she would fall into.


    However, Qian Hua should be an exception.


    As he said, he should be from a family in charge of guarding the map for generations.


    However, the map could be considered lost by her. Qian Hua could only protect her in secret, lest the map fall into someone else¡¯s hands.


    What was more coincidental was that Qian Hua¡¯s family members were all rare core members of the Poison Sect.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he believed he must guard Lin Mengya in any case.


    If it were not for Baili Rui¡¯s handwritten letter, her mother¡¯s relic he presented, coupled with the fact that he pointed out the plum blossom mark on her waist was actually left by her mother, he would not have convinced her so easily.


    With Qian Hua around, many things became much easier for her.


    Apart from other things, she finally found a suitable person to use the method she learned from her teacher by beating around the bush.


    Covering her chest with her hands, Lin Mengya gradually managed to regulate her disordered breathing.


    Lin Mengya suffered a lot from the method that enabled her to overdraw on her physical strength.


    If she had not been so weak that she had become a heavy burden to her companions, she would not have used this torturing method.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How long will it take to get to the next temporary lodging?¡± She asked.


    Qian Hua stopped looking at her worriedly.


    After looking around, he answered, ¡°We will arrive before dark. Nevertheless, young master, it has been three days, you have to suffer the unbearable pain again to maintain the current state.¡±


    Since her arms and legs were too numb to feel ordinary pain, stimulating them with greater pain could enable her to regain her feeling temporarily.


    The method Baili Rui came up with was simple and direct, but it worked well.


    Nevertheless, she had to suffer pain when the method was used on her.


    Despite her exceptional tolerance to pain, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help trembling on hearing Qian Hua¡¯s words.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, sir,¡± she said.


    Although Qian Hua was only a few years older than her father, he was superior to her teacher.


    Lin Mengya possessed the token of the head of the Poison Sect, so Qian Hua, who stuck to the accustomed rules, considered her much superior to him.


    She had no choice but to address Qian Hua as sir to show her respect.


    Qian Hua was not as proficient as her teacher in the art of controlling needles.


    But at least, he could do a much better job than her who was so weak at the moment.


    As such, she could only ask Qian Hua to use this torturing method on her.


    She clenched her fists. In the beginning, the effect of the method could last for half a month, and then the period shortened to five days. Now, the effect could only last for three days.


    Fortunately, they were arriving at the Qijue Peak soon. Otherwise, she was not sure if she could endure this cruel torture if the period shortened to one day at the end.


    ¡°We will reach the foot of the Qijue Peak tomorrow. Young master, it will be difficult to go through this,¡± Qian Hua said.


    Lin Mengya smiled. Of course, she knew it would be difficult to go through this.


    Despite Long Tianyu and Qinghu¡¯s efforts to attract most of the attention, Qian Hua got the news that those people sent by the Candle Dragon Cult had found out about the real location of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass in advance.


    The strange thing was that Qian Hua also learned that those people sent by the Candle Dragon Cult not only would not stop her from going up the mountain, but would also help her.


    It probably would be difficult for someone, who asked a tiger for its skin, to survive unscathed.


    ¡°When the time comes, you just need to take care of yourselves. I will handle the rest,¡± Lin Mengya said with a serious look.


    It was true that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could neutralize the poison in her body, but she had to use a bizarre method.


    The best way was to change her blood, which could enable the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to work effectively on her and give her a greater chance of recovering.


    Although she was not an over compassionate person, she could not bear to do this.


    The other methods were not quite effective and might not be able to cure her.


    In fact, Baili Rui had a better method, but it was as weird as changing her blood. More importantly, it worked on very few people.


    The Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could only be found in places, where a lot of poisonous plants were around.


    It could be said that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could only grow with the nutrients of other poisonous plants.


    As such, if she wanted to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to completely neutralize the poison in her body, the best way was to become as poisonous as it.


    In other words, if she collected all the poisonous plants around the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, bathed in the water soaked with them and took the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, she could get a 70% chance to neutralize the poison in her body, assuming that her body was highly resistant to poison.


    Otherwise, she would be poisoned to death before she took the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.


    Perhaps she was lucky. Over the past year, apart from the poison that had been influencing her body, she had taken a lot of medicine in order to neutralize the poison in her body and cure her illness.


    It was said that every medicine had its side effect, but her body now could be considered immune to all kinds of poisons.


    This was the reason why she was able to withstand the influence of the poisonous plants around the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.


    Baili Rui had told her that if this method worked, she would recover and live a long life.


    If it did not work, death was not necessarily the worst result. If she became a poisonous person that had to keep her distance from everyone and live alone for the rest of her life, she would rather die.


    This thought always reminded Lin Mengya of those poor drug testers in the TV series she had watched when she was a child.


    She prayed that she would not become a poisonous person.

 Chapter 749 - Guardian of the Blood Hall

    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s so cold!¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Although she was dressed in a thick fur cloak, she still felt the weather was freezing cold.


    The Nation of Dongxia was quite an interesting place. They seemed to have experienced the change of the four seasons on the way from Jiang City.


    When they arrived at the foot of the snow mountain Qijue Peak, she felt as if she had come from a place in late spring to a place in severe winter.


    ¡°Young master, perhaps the frosty weather helps you get a lot better. At least before you come downhill, you don¡¯t have to undergo acupuncture again.¡± As Qian Hua said, he put away the silver needles.


    He was keenly aware of Lin Mengya¡¯s current condition.


    However, even he, who had studied poison for decades, thought her health condition quite a knotty problem.


    ¡°Thank you for your help these days. Sir, when we arrive at the town ahead, they will probably come. You don¡¯t have to go with me. If you care about me, wait for me for half a month. If¡­ if I don¡¯t come downhill, just go far away and never come back,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She, still dressed as a man, adjusted her clothes.


    Lifting the curtain of the carriage, she found it lifeless outside.


    All of a sudden, she felt sorrow and heroism, as if these withered plants were seeing her off.


    If Long Tianyu or Qinghu was here, they would certainly say something of bad omen.


    She was aware that it was very likely to be a one-way trip.


    It was difficult to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to neutralize the poison in her body.


    Apart from that, Qian Hua had told her that the Candle Dragon Cult members waiting for her at the foot of the mountain were not just ordinary minions.


    Dying on the mountain was probably the best ending to her life.


    ¡°Young master, let me go with you. Before I came here, Baili Rui repeatedly told me that I must take you back. At worst, the two of us may be captured by the Candle Dragon Cult,¡± Qian Hua said.


    After thinking it over, he still decided he could not let Lin Mengya take the risk alone.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya remained composed.


    She turned around and softly got out of the carriage parked by the roadside.


    It was snowing outside. Lin Mengya gathered her cloak and walked unhurriedly down the only road leading to the town.


    It was very quiet all around. Apart from the sounds caused by the carriages and horses following her to escort her, she could hardly hear any other sound.


    Not far away, there were a few scattered houses that looked especially conspicuous at the foot of the snow-white mountain.


    However, it was quiet all round.


    Lin Mengya walked vigilantly to the center of the town that was abnormal.


    Even if no one came out, there should be some smoke and fire on such a cold day.


    However, she did not see any here.


    Lin Mengya felt that she had to get up the nerve so that she could suppress the urge to turn around and run away.


    She walked straight to the largest courtyard in the town.


    After checking around carefully, she only found a spiral of smoke rising out of this courtyard.


    Meanwhile, she saw no smoke rising out of the other new or old houses.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, thinking that the residents in this town were doomed to be innocent victims the moment they were targeted by the Candle Dragon Cult.


    The Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s way of doing things was as cruel as she expected.


    With a ¡°creak¡±, the door of the courtyard was pushed open.


    A figure as dark as a crow appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.


    That person had a very robust build, wearing a copper mask.


    Lin Mengya and he stared at each other for a long while before she was surprised to find that the copper mask turned out to be the man¡¯s face.


    That was to say, the face beneath the mask might be badly mangled, but there was no way it could be a complete human face.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How ruthless was the Candle Dragon Cult that trained Qinghu and the copper-masked man in front of her in such a cruel way?


    ¡°Please come in,¡± the copper-masked man said in a hoarse and low voice, from which she could not tell his specific age.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, then stamped into the room.


    In fact, she had pretended to be polite and compliant to these people on the off chance that even if she were to successfully neutralize the poison in her body, they would not benefit from it.


    However now, from the moment she came to the quiet and desolate village and met this copper-masked man, she realized that she turned out to be the one trapped.


    She silently walked past the copper-masked man, who stepped aside, into the room.


    Before she entered the room, she felt warmth and smelled a strange fragrance.


    The room was very spacious. Apart from the table, chairs and stools, she did not see anything else.


    There were four bonfires in the corners, each with two copper-masked men watching.


    She looked away from them and fixed her eyes on the person sitting in front of her.


    The man was dressed in steel grey clothes and also wore a mask that was silvery grey, revealing half of his face.


    She could only tell that it was a man who was looking her up and down with his eyes behind his mask in the way that a leopard stared at a rabbit, which made her a little uneasy.


    This man was probably the head of those men, because only he wore a real mask.


    ¡°Princess Yu, daughter of the eldest princess of the Nation of Lintian, you deserve your reputation. The Lin Family has cultivated a good daughter. Miss Mengya, compared with those women who keep crying, I really admire your courage.¡± The man pointed out her identity as soon as he spoke.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised. She had never hidden her real identity, so they could certainly find out about it if they wanted to.


    Nevertheless, from the very beginning, this man gave out extremely dangerous air.


    Although he was supposed to be dangerous as a member of the Candle Dragon Cult, very few among the numerous people Lin Mengya had seen could make her so oppressed.


    This man was probably not a nobody.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Mengya asked, forcing herself to put on a polite and calm look.


    At this moment, even if she wanted to curse, she had to put on such a look.


    The man sitting in the chair smiled, and fixed his gray eyes on Lin Mengya like a poisonous snake.


    ¡°I¡¯m Canying, one of the four guardians of the Blood Hall. Qinghu, your companion, used to be my favorite toy. It¡¯s a pity that he became less obedient as he grew old. I won¡¯t let my next toy live that long,¡± Canying said casually, but his words made Lin Mengya¡¯s heart tremble.


    It turned out that he was the culprit who had almost kept Qinghu young forever.


    Lin Mengya only felt a sudden surge of rage and a strong urge to rush over and strangle this pervert.


    Nevertheless, she managed to suppress the urge, forced a smile and said with joined hands, ¡°You turn out to be guardian Canying. I¡¯ve been curious about who has such great magic power to keep people young forever. Unexpectedly, it turns out to be you. But I¡¯m wondering if the reason why you are so good at this magical skill is that you are too old to recollect your youth.¡±


    Despite her respectful look, she talked in an undisguised mocking tone.


    Lin Mengya was never an obedient puppy.


    Although she knew that they were trying to intimidate her by presenting such a scene, it was her nature to put up a little resistance.


    ¡°Humph, what a sharp tongue you got. In normal times, I would have caught you and peeled off your beautiful skin. However, your skin is too old to interest me,¡± Canying said.


    He described her as old? Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, and then glanced at him with a strange look.


    She, less than twenty years old in this life, was in her prime.


    Thinking back, when she first met Qinghu, he seemed to be much younger than her.


    Could it be that this pervert in front of her was fond of youngsters?


    Instantly, she got goosebumps all over and involuntarily looked at Canying with a disdainful look in her eyes.


    ¡°Humph! How dare you look at me like this! Come on! Dig out her eyes!¡± Canying shouted.


    As she expected, Canying, who was bad-tempered, flew into a rage after having a short conversation with her.


    However, before the copper-masked men around him took action, Lin Mengya sat elegantly down in front of him and said, ¡°Take it easy, Canying. It doesn¡¯t matter if you dig out my eyes, but if you kill me by accident, you will take great responsibility. I forgot to remind you that although you are proficient in medicine, you are unaware of the property of the poison in my body. You had better not trigger the fatal poison in my body before I reach the top of the mountain. If I really die, who can you take back to report on the completion of your task? Your toys, these clumsy guys, or yourself?¡±


    By now, Lin Mengya had suppressed the last bit of fear in her heart, as she realized one thing.


    Both Canying and the Candle Dragon Cult wanted to capture her alive.


    In other words, no one dared to kill her, but she was a seriously sick person on the verge of death.


    Otherwise, how could Canying, a guardian of high status, condescend to come here and climb the Qijue Peak with her?


    The more she was aware of this, the bolder she became.


    She sat there leisurely and reached out to pour herself a cup of warm tea, casting an unbridled glance at Canying with tremendous disdain in her clear eyes.


    ¡°Good, I appreciate your unruly personality. But Miss Lin, let me give you a piece of advice. In our Blood Hall, I have thousands of ways to torture you so that you will beg for a quick death. I¡¯m not a broad-minded person!¡± Canying said.

 Chapter 750 - The Hot Spring on the Snow Mountain

    Lin Mengya smiled gently and said with cold sparkle in her deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not either. Canying, you¡¯d better take care of yourself. I¡¯ll make you pay for what you have done sooner or later.¡±


    She also knew how to threaten him. Although she was aware that she would have to have a desperate fight with him if she wanted to escape, since she learned he was the culprit who put Qinghu in a miserable situation, it was not difficult to defeat him in an argument.


    Canying snorted, but he really couldn¡¯t do anything to Lin Mengya for the time being, so he stopped arguing with her.


    Anyway, the most important thing was to take Lin Mengya back alive.


    After that, humph, he would torture her with cruel means.


    ¡°When will we set out? Let¡¯s make it clear that I¡¯m too sick to waste any time. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to save me,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    At present, she was a significant person. As long as she asked, Canying would have to answer her despite his reluctance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set out immediately. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. These copper slaves will carry you uphill. As long as you act obediently, you won¡¯t die,¡± Canying said with his face darkening, as if intending to eat Lin Mengya at any time.


    Lin Mengya inadvertently looked around, thinking he should be talking about those people wearing copper masks.


    Glancing at them, she believed they should be unable to feel pain, as she just discovered they could withdraw some cokes out of the hot fire with bare hands.


    The strange fragrance in the air was getting stronger.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering how the Candle Dragon Cult trained these people.


    No wonder Canying was so sure. The help of these non-human creatures could certainly save them a lot of trouble.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how long they could hold on.


    ¡°Alright, Canying, I would like to see what you are capable of,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    It was snowing, and the world covered with snow seemed to be lifeless.


    Lin Mengya sat in a soft sedan carried by two people. Although there was a stove at her feet, she still felt cold and wrapped herself in her cloak.


    The sedan chair was not spacious, but was covered with thick felt cloth outside to protect her against cold.


    Her value was beyond her expectation.


    Even Long Tianyu and Qinghu might not be able to make better preparations than the Candle Dragon Cult did.


    What was more, plenty of their men would probably sacrifice their lives along the way.


    The two copper slaves carrying the sedan chair outside were topless.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya could more or less figure out what was going on.


    Even the copper slaves were divided into different levels.


    The copper slaves carrying the sedans should be at the lowest level.


    They did not seem to be able to feel pain or afraid of snow.


    However, they were made of flesh and blood. No matter how much their muscles had been changed, they would be frozen, damaged and finally die in this severe cold weather.


    Therefore, the copper slaves carrying the sedan chairs were just sacrifices.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fists tightly.


    She had tried to save these copper slaves, but after she suggested that she should go uphill by herself, Canying impatiently instructed his men to tie her up.


    Now, although she sat in the soft sedan chair, she couldn¡¯t move.


    She had underestimated Canying. Even if he didn¡¯t dare to hurt her, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to tie her up.


    Now, she could only sit in the sedan silently and watch the copper slaves outside become ice sculptures on this road one after another.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be kind enough to care about them. However, you¡¯d better worry about yourself,¡± Canying said.


    He untied Lin Mengya every hour.


    But he didn¡¯t do that out of kindness. He just tried to piss off Lin Mengya after realizing that she couldn¡¯t bear to sacrifice the copper slaves.


    Lin Mengya turned her head away, disinclined to talk nonsense with him.


    They had spent two days on the way since they set out at the foot of the mountain.


    Although Canying was well-prepared, the loss of the copper slaves made their team members gradually reduce.


    However, the top of the mountain seemed to be far away. Lin Mengya realized that the loss of the copper slaves could be a good thing for her.


    Over the past few days, some acts of Canying aroused her doubt.


    Under the cover of the felt cloth, she was able to look around without being noticed.


    Lin Mengya happened to see a person walking beside Canying¡¯s sedan chair.


    Although the person did not sit in a soft sedan like them, he was dressed in a fine fox fur cloak.


    He also wore a copper mask, but it was just an ordinary mask like that of Canying.


    Over the past few days, Lin Mengya had observed carefully.


    She found this person got closer to Canying and seemed to say something to Canying before Canying made any decision.


    It could be a coincidence if she just found it once, or Canying could be asking the person about the situation.


    However, finding it happened time and again, Lin Mengya began to feel suspicious.


    After all, Canying did not seem like the kind of person willing to listen to others¡¯ opinions, unless he had to do so.


    In this case, the person¡¯s identity was even more mysterious than that of Canying.


    She became increasingly curious about who the person was. He was willing to join them in the arduous trip to the snow mountain and hide himself in the team, where he secretly gave Canying instructions.


    Pondering for a while, Lin Mengya smelled something fishy.


    Canying seemed to be a merciless and reckless person. But in fact, no matter how Lin Mengya tried to sound out the situation, Canying was clear about what he should keep secret.


    It seemed that she encountered a formidable opponent this time.


    In fact, the Qijue Peak was not high above sea level, but given the limited conditions in ancient times, people usually tried to climb it in midsummer.


    Although it was late spring now, the thick ice and snow covering the mountain still made the climb arduous for ordinary people.


    However, Lin Mengya benefited from the harsh environment. The poison in her body was strange. Since she arrived at the Qijue Peak, the severe cold enabled her to regain some strength in the past few days.


    With Qian Hua¡¯s help, she could move her limbs flexibly now.


    Nevertheless, she kept pretending to be sick to hide it from Canying.


    When their team was halfway up the mountain, Canying ordered everyone to rest on the spot.


    Lin Mengya, treated as a prisoner, was taken to a cave.


    All the copper slaves rested outside, and there were only a few people inside, so the cave was quite spacious.


    The cave obviously did a better job in keeping out the wind than the sedan chair did. As soon as Lin Mengya came in, she felt herself, who kept shivering, surrounded by dry and mild warmth.


    If it weren¡¯t for Canying who fixed his gloomy eyes on her on the other side of the fire, Lin Mengya would have felt delighted.


    Unfortunately, that guy made her feel like an animal waiting to be slaughtered, that kind of animal that would be placed over the fire to be roasted after being washed and peeled.


    ¡°How long will it take to reach the top of the mountain? There seem to be not many copper slaves left. What if all of them die so that you are trapped on this mountain?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    In the past few days, Lin Mengya had gotten used to enraging Canying by talking back to him every day.


    Although Canying wanted to kill her every time, he had to suppress the urge.


    She didn¡¯t know whether he got used to it or he was driven mad. Sometimes, he could bear it.


    Lin Mengya was often amazed at the adaptability of Canying, who was as adaptable to circumstances as a turtle.


    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Lass, Qinghu probably didn¡¯t tell you one thing. In fact, the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass is not on the top of the mountain, but in a hot spring,¡± Canying said, seeming to be up to no good.


    In particular, when he looked at Lin Mengya with a complacent look, she could not help but become vigilant.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her arms and legs were tied up, she really would have tried to turn around and get away.


    ¡°Hot Spring? Are you going to tell me that the hot spring is here?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    An idea flashed through her mind, and she finally guessed correctly.


    She had been calculating these two days. After today, there would be almost half of the copper slaves left.


    If this was their destination, they had enough copper slaves.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed. It seemed that she was not the only one who had thought about this.


    ¡°Exactly. The hot spring is indeed here, but I must tell you something in advance,¡± Canying said and suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth like those of a wild beast.


    Lin Mengya felt her uneasiness slowly accumulated and expanded, and she subconsciously shrank back.


    But she did not expect that it was a mountain wall behind her and she had no where to hide.


    ¡°What is it? Just tell me,¡± she said.


    Even in this situation, Lin Mengya still stuck out her neck and pretended to be fearless.


    Canying approached her unhurriedly and looked away from her reluctantly after glancing at her face with his eyes behind his silver mask.


    He said, ¡°This spring is called the Snake Spring. Although there are no poisonous snakes in it, it is extremely poisonous. If you want to neutralize the poison in your body, you must bathe in this Snake Spring for three days. Lass, if you are still alive after three days, I will personally take you back to the Candle Dragon Cult.¡±


    What? Lin Mengya was stunned and opened her eyes wide to stare at Canying in front of her with disbelief.


    She had thought this guy had enough of her and wanted to take revenge on her.


    Unexpectedly, he just tried to explain what was going to happen!


    Since when did he become so kindhearted?


    She looked over Canying¡¯s shoulder and glanced at the person inside the cave.


    If she did not mishear just now, that cough too low to be heard should be the key to Canying¡¯s change in attitude.

 Chapter 751 - Seven Poisons Sacred Grass

    Chapter 751 Seven Poisons Sacred Grass


    Lin Mengya looked away composedly, thinking the members of the Candle Dragon Cult really liked playing this kind of trick.


    She did not know what they were up to although they had brought her here.


    After packing up her luggage, Lin Mengya followed Canying, who was reluctant, to the depths of the cave.


    She could not see it clearly from outside. It was not until she got into the cave that she realized that there was actually an altogether different world inside the seemingly ordinary cave.


    On the innermost mountain wall was a narrow tunnel only allowing one person to pass through.


    Canying walked in the front, followed by the mysterious copper-masked man, Lin Mengya and the last man bringing up the rear.


    The four of them seemed to have crowded the tunnel.


    As they moved forward, Lin Mengya sensed the Shen Nung system¡¯s radar capable of automatically detecting poisons began to operate.


    The cave seemed to be ordinary, but contained poisons one stronger than another.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t find any of them after looking around.


    So she believed they were likely to be behind the stone wall.


    If that was the case, it was highly possible that there was an open space of poisonous plants outside this tunnel.


    With such a spectacle on the hillside, the Qijue Peak was truly remarkable.


    After they walked for a long while, a pungent smell mixed with a strange smell gradually came into Lin Mengya¡¯s nose.


    It should be the unique smell of the hot spring, but that smell¡­


    Lin Mengya carefully identified it and found that the poisons inside were more various than she expected.


    Moreover, there were indeed many kinds of snake venom inside. This explained why the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass grew in this place. These kinds of poisons could definitely breed the most mature Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.


    She had no idea what created such a spectacle here, but now, it was very likely to save her life.


    ¡°Tsk, what a pity.¡± Canying, who led the team, suddenly let out a cry of surprise.


    Lin Mengya¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she followed them out of the tunnel.


    She, who had seen a wealth of strange things, was involuntarily shocked by the scene in front of her.


    There was an open space outside as she guessed.


    Nevertheless, various poisons meandered in the open space, looking like an enormous snake lying on the hillside from a distance!


    Standing at the entrance of the tunnel, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes.


    At this moment, the gentle light shone through the enormous peak, illuminating everything on the hillside.


    They were at the tail of the giant snake that should be shaped by someone on purpose, as the snake was surrounded by solid rocks covered with few plants.


    The snake was simply too spectacular.


    Taking a quick glance, she found a hundred or so kinds of poisonous plants.


    They were of various colors and intertwined, looking more like a long snake.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead, wondering how much painstaking effort it took to create such a spectacle.


    From the perspective of an expert in poison, it was indeed a pity that these poisonous plants could not be gathered and used.


    ¡°It¡¯s really ingenious. Canying, why don¡¯t you follow me to have a look since you come with an intention? The hot spring, where the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass grows, seems to be located at the snake head. Nevertheless, I¡¯m afraid you will be poisoned to death before you go there,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Poisonous plants, especially those growing in clusters, were mostly poisonous, even including their pollen.


    The huge snake¡¯s body was composed of layers of poisonous plants. At the highest point, where the snake¡¯s head was, they could faintly see pale purple fog.


    It appeared to be thin, but it could kill ordinary people a few minutes after they smelled it.


    For this reason, she was the only person present who was not afraid of the frog and capable of getting to the hot spring smoothly.


    ¡°Humph, I have no time to join you in seeking your doom. You only have three days. After three days, no matter you are dead or alive, I will go down the mountain with the copper slaves. When the time comes, no one will know you are here and come back to save you,¡± Canying, who apparently had enough of Lin Mengya, warned her in a cynical tone, and then retreated through the tunnel with his men.


    Finally, Lin Mengya was left here alone.


    She took a deep breath. The slightly poisonous pollen in the air seemed to be able to temporarily suppress the mutated poison in her body.


    Because she was in the open space on the hillside, she had taken off her fur cloak.


    Although she was clad in an unlined garment, she did not feel cold here.


    Nevertheless, ordinary people would rather stay outside to suffer from cold than come to this place, where there was even poisonous pollen in the air, to warm up.


    The giant snake extended upward. Lin Mengya walked step by step towards the snake¡¯s head.


    As she got close to the snake¡¯s head, the air became increasingly humid with increasingly strong toxicity.


    At first, she was able to adapt to it, but later, even she felt a little dizzy.


    Fortunately, her good adaptability or the poison in her body stronger than any of these poisons enabled her to walk up to the pool at the snake head without losing her consciousness.


    ¡°Is this the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass?¡± Standing beside the pool about the width of a person, Lin Mengya looked curiously at a poisonous grass growing in a place, which should be the snake tongue, at the top of the pool, and murmured to herself.


    The hot spring pool in the shape of a snake¡¯s head was filled with transparent purple venom whose dark color seemed to be strangely tempting.


    Compared with the gorgeous color of the venom in the pool, the white grass on the top seemed too ordinary.


    Lin Mengya bypassed the pool and took a closer look at the Seven Poisons Scared Grass.


    It was rumored that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass could neutralize all kinds of poisons, but it was also the top strange poison in the world.


    She had seen plenty of poisonous grasses. The more remarkable color and shape they had, the more poisonous they were.


    However, this was the first time she had seen such a poisonous grass as white as made of jade in her life.


    It just looked like an ordinary grass with only seven leaves of exactly the same size.


    This was the sign that the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass had been completely mature. If one of the seven leaves was not of the same size, the grass was not mature enough to be used.


    Most shocking of all was the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass¡¯s white color.


    It was as transparent white as snow or high-quality white jade.


    Reaching out her hand, Lin Mengya couldn¡¯t help touching its white and tender leaves, but she didn¡¯t expect that one of them cut her finger in an instant.


    A drop of dark red blood slid down the leaf.


    But before it reached the rhizome, it was completely absorbed by the leaf.


    Withdrawing her hand, Lin Mengya was involuntarily amazed at this.


    The pure white grass, which could absorb her blood without being stained, was indeed a rare treasure around the world.


    Lin Mengya, who seemed to be done with appreciating the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass, glanced at the pool of deep purple venom and sighed with a bitter smile.


    Unexpectedly, she eventually chose the riskiest method with the highest rate of success.


    There was no one around. She knew that no one would risk their lives to peep at her.


    She closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, reached out to quickly undress herself.


    The sounds caused by her were exceptionally clear in the quiet open space on the hillside.


    Soon, Lin Mengya was only dressed in two pieces of underwear and a top.


    In order to use the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass to neutralize the poison in her body, she had to absorb the same toxicity as that of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass.


    The pool of purple liquid, which contained a mixture of various snake venom and other poisons, in front of her presumably had contributed a lot to the vigorous growth of the grass.


    She scooped up some of the liquid. Although she was unaware of what exactly the liquid contained, she felt a sense of resistance when toughing the liquid as sticky as blood.


    She swallowed her saliva time and again. If she got into the pool, she would still have a chance to survive. But if she didn¡¯t, she would probably die soon.


    She drew the dagger she had hidden in her boot and cut her wrist softly with a frown.


    Her teacher had told her that if she wanted the venom here to quickly integrate with her blood, the best way was to bathe in the venom with wounds.


    It was a pity that she could not endure pain, otherwise, she should have cut her arms and legs.


    After her dark red blood dripped in the pool, it integrated with the purple venom in an instant.


    Lin Mengya could see that there was no point in hesitating any longer.


    She suddenly took off her clothes, stretched out a white foot, closed her eyes, and walked into the pool.


    She felt warm and a little bit of tingling.


    Lin Mengya had tried many times to imagine what it felt like to bathe in the pool, but she had never expected that she felt a little comfortable instead of feeling a sharp pain.


    Ignoring the sharp pain in her injured wrist she felt occasionally, she felt like she was bathing in a real hot spring.


    She opened her eyes a little. If there were a mirror in front of her, she would be surprised to find a flash of purple sparkle in her pure black pupils.


    Nevertheless, the sparkle disappeared in a flash and her eyes returned to pure black.


    What strange liquid. Lin Mengya scooped up a handful of water, only to find that although the venom was a little sticky, it did not stay on her hand at all.


    It was like clear water, untainted by even a speck of dust.

 Chapter 752 - Get a New Life After Neutralizing the Poison

    Standing at the edge of the pool, she realized that it seemed to be increasingly deep inside.


    Since the liquid did no harm to her health, she might as well walk inside.


    As she walked, the poisonous liquid above her knees became above her waist.


    Feeling that she seemed to be stepping on a gentle slope, Lin Mengya braced herself to continue walking inside.


    With a ¡°crack¡±, there suddenly came a crisp sound. Lin Mengya stepped on something, only felt a burning pain in the sole of her foot, and shook before falling into the pool.


    Although the liquid protected Lin Mengya from falling to the bottom of the pool directly, she was still immersed in the liquid.


    Before she could react, she felt the transparent purple poisonous liquid from all directions and was choked by it.


    She heard the alarm that was activated by the Shen Nung system and seemed to be warning her that the poisonous liquid got into her body so fast that it was about to be more than she could stand at present.


    However, perhaps the poisonous liquid made Lin Mengya feel dizzy and gradually incapable of struggling.


    Perhaps she would die here.


    That was the last thought in her mind. Lin Mengya admired herself. Fortunately, she did not recall the biggest regret in her life, and then say some stupid words about her unrealized ambition in her heart.


    Feeling a surge of pain in her chest, Lin Mengya lost her consciousness and fainted.


    In the blink of an eye, the transparent purple poisonous liquid engulfed the slender and fair figure.


    Lin Mengya was sunk in sleep at the bottom of the snake head-shaped pool with her eyes closed. No one knew whether she was alive or dead. But the moment the purple liquid engulfed her, it faded at a visible speed.


    Meanwhile, Lin Mengya was sleeping in the pool, but her body gradually became purple¡­


    The open space on the hillside finally returned to silence, and no one knew what had happened there.


    Over the past three days, Canying had been sitting next to the fire, while involuntarily looking towards the tunnel in the depths of the cave with his gloomy eyes.


    The woman had stayed there for three days.


    The Hall Master had told him that he could find out if she made it through in three days.


    As long as she was alive, he must take her back to the Blood Hall.


    However, by now, he heard nothing from inside. Could it be that the First Miss of the Lin Family had been dead?


    After muttering to himself for a moment, he respectfully looked at the man sitting across from him and saluted with joined hands unusually, acting as docile as a tamed wild wolf.


    ¡°It has been three days. Sir, I¡¯m wondering if you would like to go inside with me to have a look. We should find out if she is alive, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± He asked.


    As Lin Mengya guessed, the special copper-masked man was an extremely high-ranking member of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Although the Blood Hall had enjoyed high prestige and almost been known to all throughout the years, there were still some people they could not afford to offend, such as the man in front of him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the envoy gave a simple answer in a hoarse voice from which no one could tell his gender or age.


    From the day the envoy showed up, Canying had to consult him before taking any action.


    After all, some of the elders liked to make a mystery of simple things.


    If he offended the envoy in front of him, even the Hall Master probably would not spare him.


    ¡°Sir, this is the detoxifying pill given by the Hall Master before we left. Please take it before we get inside.¡± As Canying said, he drew a square small box containing a dark red pill they regarded as a treasure.


    However, the envoy merely cast an indifferent glance at it before walking into the tunnel.


    ¡°Humph, I needn¡¯t,¡± he said in an arrogant tone.


    Hearing the three words, Canying admired him from the bottom of his heart, and immediately put away the small box with an embarrassed smile.


    Walking behind the envoy, Canying seemed to be eager.


    It should be noted that all the senior leaders of the Candle Dragon Cult were searching for this woman.


    If it were not for his competence in his work, the Hall Master wouldn¡¯t have entrusted such an important task to him.


    As soon as they passed through the tunnel, Canying opened his mouth wide in astonishment.


    The giant snake, which was composed of poisonous plants and looked lively three days ago, withered now.


    Despite all the withered poisonous plants, the pale purple poisonous fog, which had only been above the snake¡¯s head before, now spread throughout the open space on the hillside.


    Although they had taken the detoxifying pills, they still felt dizzy. Nevertheless, the envoy could still walk step by step toward the snake¡¯s head.


    Canying involuntarily thought the envoy did live up to his reputation as one of the fiercest members of the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Canying was eager to accomplish this important task, but he considered staying alive as the most important thing.


    With a wave of his hand, he quietly led his men to retreat.


    Meanwhile, the envoy walked step by step towards the snake¡¯s head.


    If Canying were here, he would think the envoy too emotional. Why did the envoy¡¯s eyes gradually turn red on his way to find out if the woman was alive?


    Finally, the black boots stopped at the snake¡¯s head.


    The pool of purplish poisonous liquid now became as transparent as ordinary water.


    A pretty fair woman lay on the side of the pool with her eyes tightly shut.


    The envoy seemed even more excited. He squatted down and stretched out his trembling hand in an attempt to caress the woman¡¯s face.


    But in an instant, the woman opened her clear eyes and held a dagger shining with purple poisonous light in her hand beneath her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, do as I say!¡± She said.


    How was it possible that she was the sickly woman who struggled to come up the snow mountain and to this pool three days ago?


    Despite her white face, the woman in front of him was full of energy with steady breathing.


    The envoy was stunned. He ignored the dagger in her hand, stretched out his arms to hug her tightly and said, ¡°Great, sister, you made it through!¡±


    Sister?


    Hearing the clear voice belonging to a young man, Lin Mengya was stunned and hesitated to stab him with the dagger in her hand.


    In this world, there seemed to be only one person calling her sister without the slightest hesitation¡­


    ¡°Xiaoyu! Are you Xiaoyu?¡± Lin Mengya asked, both surprised and delighted.


    Although she had expected that the mysterious copper-masked man was not an ordinary person, she did not expect that he turned out to be Xiaoyu she had not met for more than half a year!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m, sister. I¡¯m so glad to see that you¡¯re fine,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    He, who had always been a composed young man, suddenly became as excited as a child in front of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya didn¡¯t expect that the young man she had missed terribly would appear in front of her as a member of the Candle Dragon Cult at this time.


    She, who had been carried away by the surprise, finally returned to herself.


    Lin Mengya pushed Xiaoyu out of her arms at once, stared at him anxiously, and said reproachfully, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous to do so?¡±


    Xiaoyu took off his copper mask, and a familiar handsome young face appeared in Lin Mengya¡¯s sight.


    It had only been half a year since they last met, but Xiaoyu¡¯s face somehow became maturer and seemed to be indicating the vicissitudes he had gone through, which even astonished her.


    A strand of his hair under his cloak was inadvertently revealed. Lin Mengya was surprised to see that his hair, which had been pure black, was greyish white now.


    Lin Mengya caught Xiaoyu¡¯s hair with her hand, but he immediately took it back and carefully put it back under his cloak. Judging from the look in his eyes, he seemed to be used to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What has happened to your hair¡­¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    She could tell at a glance whether it was dyed.


    His hair obviously turned greyish white from the root. What had he gone through in the past six months?


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about this now. Sister, you must go with me. The head of the Candle Dragon Cult is mobilizing all the members to look for you. You can¡¯t stay in the Jin State or the Nation of Lintian anymore. I come out this time to take you back to the Lieyun Empire where there are no minions of the Candle Dragon Cult,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    Time was running out. Lin Mengya also knew that it was not the right time to inquire about Xiaoyu¡¯s story.


    She took a glance at the liquid in the pool that had become incomparably clear. It was only at this moment that she realized what exactly the so-called Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was.


    The so-called Seven Poisons Sacred Grass wasn¡¯t the translucent poisonous grass at all, but a kind of rock beneath it.


    In her current understanding, this kind of rock contained a very special kind of mineral.


    This mineral was capable of neutralizing all kinds of poisons, but it was very strange that once it was exposed to the air, it would turn into highly toxic gas.


    If she had not fallen into the pool and passed out so that she was completely kept out of the air, she would have been poisoned to death by the poisonous fog sooner or later.


    However, when she sank to the bottom of the pool, her body temporarily entered a state of suspended animation under the influence of the magical mineral.


    When she woke up, she discovered that the liquid had become transparent and the poison in her body had been neutralized.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya smiled and looked helplessly at the poisonous fog floating above the open space on the hillside.


    When she woke up, she activated the Shen Nung system to check on her physical condition.


    She didn¡¯t know if the unlucky mutated poison in her body was too weird. Anyway, the poison in her body and the mineral neutralized each other, and the mineral was absorbed by her body.


    From now on, she could be considered really immune to all poisons, and even her blood became the magical antidote to all kinds of poisons.


    Alas, if her teacher learned that she became a walking detoxifying pill capable of easily neutralizing whatever poison he made, would she be immediately expelled from the sect by him?


    ¡°Someone will pick you up when you arrive at the foot of the mountain. But, sister, from now on, you have to conceal your identity for the time being.¡± Xiaoyu gave her instructions seriously and earnestly, dragging her back from mind-wandering.


    Looking at Xiaoyu who looked worried, Lin Mengya nodded gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. From now on, Lin Mengya has gone forever.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Plan to Escape

    Chapter 753 Plan to Escape


    Lin Zhongyu was stunned for a moment. He had thought it would take at least some effort to persuade her to go with him. Unexpectedly, she agreed easily.


    ¡°Sis¡­ sister, are you really willing to go back with me?¡± He asked with disbelief in his sparkling eyes, while staring blankly at her, as if he had just met her.


    With a ¡°bang¡±, Lin Mengya knocked lightly on Xiaoyu¡¯s head with something.


    All of a sudden, Xiaoyu returned to himself and rubbed his head as he looked at Lin Mengya with an aggrieved look.


    ¡°Of course I know my leaving will probably cause a mighty uproar. Nevertheless, my staying will really cause them trouble,¡± Lin Mengya said seriously, holding a crystal clear jade ruler when Xiaoyu did not notice it.


    The ruler was one arm long, but only two fingers wide. At first glance, it seemed to be a naturally formed jade ruler. Only Lin Mengya knew the secret behind this ruler.


    She touched the jade ruler with complicated feelings, thinking if she hadn¡¯t accidentally stepped on the jade ruler and fallen into the pool, she wouldn¡¯t have had the luck to neutralize the poison in her body by accident and gain a lot of benefits.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Sister, if you go with me, I will definitely protect you. But¡­ but should I tell Long Tianyu and Qinghu¡­¡± Lin Zhongyu said, and the ecstasy in his eyes was gone in an instant.


    He suddenly thought of those two people equally important to his sister, especially Long Tianyu.


    Although he had left long before, he kept up a regular correspondence with his sister.


    As he expected, when Lin Mengya heard him mention Long Tianyu, her face suddenly changed.


    She, who seemed to be reluctant to leave them but have made up her mind to do so, stroked the jade ruler with her jade-like hand, let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°We can¡¯t tell them. Since I want to disappear as Lin Mengya, I have to keep my leaving from them first.¡±


    She had her unperformed duty.


    Although it was a burden left by her mother, it was significant. Even if she managed to delay settling it, it would bring disaster to her children.


    In order to cover it up, her mother had sacrificed her life, but still failed to protect her and her brother. In this case, she decided to end it personally!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiaoyu asked.


    Lin Mengya looked into Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes and said with a solemn look, ¡°I¡¯m going to die thoroughly in front of them.¡±


    Her answer was expected. Lin Zhongyu¡¯s heart still skipped a beat.


    Although he was aware that it was difficult to hide this from Long Tianyu and Qinghu, he was very clear about Lin Mengya¡¯s character.


    Once she made a decision, no one could change her mind.


    After a moment of hesitation, for a selfish reason, Lin Zhongyu eventually gave up persuading her to drop the idea.


    Nevertheless, he felt heavy at heart and a little depressed. In fact, he was looking forward to living with her, but not in this way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt myself,¡± Lin Mengya said and touched his head as before.


    But at the thought of his long greyish white hair, she felt miserable as if her heart were pricked by a needle.


    Although she saved Xiaoyu on the street, she really regarded him as her younger brother.


    Now he had become like this. She did not know how many hardships he had suffered.


    ¡°Okay. Sister, just give me instructions. I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    She did not know since when her stubborn and lovely brother had learned to hide his thoughts.


    Lin Mengya felt sorrier for Xiaoyu. This time, she had to go to the Lieyun Empire in any case.


    Since he came here for her, she certainly would not let him suffer any more hardship.


    She was capable of doing so now!


    ¡°Don¡¯t expose your identity for now. After you get out of here, just tell them that I¡¯m dead and find a way to drop this into the fire,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Then she turned around, took a leaf from the white grass and cut her finger lightly with the sharp edge of the leaf.


    Instantly, the dark red blood with a hint of purple sparkle disappeared into the leaf.


    Xiaoyu immediately held her finger and wanted to dress her wound. However, she dodged him gently, and then grabbed his chin, put her finger into his mouth, and fed him some of her blood.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In order to deceive all of them, you need my blood. Be careful and don¡¯t let them discover it.¡±


    Lin Mengya gently tore off a piece of cloth from her clothes to wrap the leaf properly and gave it to Xiaoyu.


    After patiently giving him a few more instructions, she urged him, who was reluctant to part with her, to leave.


    Knowing that his sister was going to do something big, Xiaoyu stopped acting like a child.


    After putting away the thing given by his sister and putting on his copper mask, he turned back into the mysterious envoy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Be careful,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    Lin Mengya nodded and watched him leave the hillside.


    In the quiet open space on the hillside, Lin Mengya sat by the pool, staring at the jade ruler, lost in thought.


    Was all this an accident or her fate?


    Unexpectedly, the thing her mother failed to find even at the cost of running away from home and giving up her noble identity and comfortable life was now in her hands.


    She had to say the god of destiny made fools of the people.


    With a ¡°click¡±, Lin Mengya pressed the button on one side of the jade ruler.


    The snow-white jade ruler opened immediately, revealing a piece of long and thin rolled silk cloth in it.


    After glancing at the silk cloth, Lin Mengya closed the jade ruler, walked up to the pool that had become an ordinary hot spring, and carefully placed it in a small hollow in the center of the pool.


    The jade ruler and the bottom of the pool were an integral whole. If people didn¡¯t take a closer look, they definitely would not be able to see that there was a jade ruler in the pool.


    If people outside learned the thing hidden in the ruler turned out to be the map of the relics of the Guwei State, the whole world would probably go wild.


    Moreover, there were some secrets recorded on the map, which was why she had to go to the Lieyun Empire.


    But she had to keep these things to herself.


    She couldn¡¯t even tell Long Tianyu, as she would rather watch him mourn over her death than drag him into an eternal hell.


    She decided to endure the pain in the eternal hell by herself.


    As she squeezed the wound on her fingertip, her blood dripped into the pool.


    In an instant, the liquid in the pool boiled again and returned to enchanting light purple.


    Lin Mengya stared at the pool of liquid with mixed feelings. It was the best way to deceive Long Tianyu. Fortunately, with Xiaoyu around, she didn¡¯t have to worry that Long Tianyu would really burn her body.


    Estimating that the liquid in the pool had been exposed in the air for long enough to produce strong toxic gas capable of making her enter a state of suspended animation again, Lin Mengya opened her mouth wide in resignation and threw herself into the pool.


    With a ¡°plop¡±, before she could struggle, she fell into a coma again in the pool.


    A moment later, the light purple sparkle completely disappeared.


    In the transparent and clear liquid, Lin Mengya dressed in a white undershirt was sunk in sleep quietly like a jade carved beauty that was delicate but lifeless.


    As soon as Lin Zhongyu disguised as the envoy got out of the tunnel, Canying rushed at him and said with anxiety and expectation in his eyes, ¡°Sir! Sir, is the woman alive?¡±


    Canying noticed the envoy¡¯s black eyes behind the mask somehow turned greyish white.


    Now being watched by the envoy¡¯s grayish white eyes, even Canying couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Despite Canying¡¯s cruel heart and malicious means, he only changed those copper slaves¡¯ appearances with drugs.


    However, the envoy¡¯s grayish white eyes were as dull and lifeless as those of a dead person.


    Watched by such a pair of eyes, Canying felt like he was targeted by a jackdaw from hell that would kill him in an instant.


    As such, even someone as overbearing as Canying could only be so polite to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. Mission failed,¡± the envoy said indifferently in a hoarse voice as if talking about an extremely common thing.


    However, Canying was shocked and opened his mouth wide speechlessly, as if he had eaten a fly.


    Then he said, ¡°Dead¡­ dead? How is that possible? If that¡¯s the case, why did you stay there for so long?¡±


    Canying was no fool. It was unnecessary for the envoy to stay there for so long just to find out if she was alive.


    Unless¡­


    Rolling his eyes, Canying put away his astonished look and said with regret, ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll collect her body. The Hall Master said that we must take her back no matter she is alive or dead. Sir, I won¡¯t trouble you with such a menial job. Copper Slaves, come with me.¡±


    What a cunning plan. Canying thought that if the envoy meant to claim all the credit, he would definitely lie to them.


    Therefore, as long as he proposed to go inside to collect the body, the envoy would feel guilty and stop him. In that case, the envoy couldn¡¯t blame him for being cruel.


    However, the envoy did not do so. Instead, he casually sat down beside the bonfire, extended his hands and began to warm himself.


    At the moment, Canying, who was quite intelligent, was confused.


    Was Lin Mengya really dead?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? If you want to court death, just go ahead,¡± the envoy said.


    Sitting by the fire, Lin Zhongyu pretended to be warming himself, while throwing out the leaf hidden in his sleeve by his sister.


    The small cloth package disappeared in the fire in an instant, leaving no trace.


    An imperceptible cold fragrance was emitted from the fire, but he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. As for the others¡­


    He showed a sneer. Since the day he knew his sister, she had been merciless in entrapping people.

 Chapter 754 - Hide Her Actual Situation from Them

    Lin Zhongyu did this with his back to Canying, so Canying did not notice his little trick at all.


    After hesitating for a moment, Canying awkwardly smiled. The atmosphere became a little strange.


    At the moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to go or not.


    If that woman really died and he offended the envoy because of this, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a great loss?


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t mean to go against you. Nevertheless¡­ it¡¯s of great significance, so I have to be cautious. Please don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Canying said.


    The cold fragrance seemed to have integrated into the air that was not fresh in the cave.


    Xiaoyu stopped sneering and did not answer, leaning against the stone wall casually and taking a nap.


    Canying had no idea what the envoy had up his sleeve.


    Gritting his teeth, Canying excused himself and led his men into the tunnel.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Zhongyu cursed. Of course, he was aware what Canying and his men were going to do. But since Lin Mengya had her plan, they presumably could not get what they wanted.


    Calculating the time, he realized they had stayed here for three or four days. Long Tianyu and Qinghu, who cared about Lin Mengya a lot, should be on the way here now in any case.


    As he thought, he showed complicated feelings in his eyes. He knew his sister¡¯s character best. If she intended to hide her actual situation from them, she must have made a perfect plan.


    However, Long Tianyu¡­


    Hopefully, Long Tianyu would not make any trouble.


    Although the copper slaves were numb to cold, if they kept staying outside, they would be frozen stiff.


    Therefore, Canying instructed them to come into the cave every once in a while to warm themselves before taking their turns on duty outside.


    Although the cave was on the hillside, a lot of noises could be heard at the entrance of the cave.


    They, who were only slaves acting on instructions, naturally were not as perceptive and sensitive as normal people.


    Thus, they did not notice a group of people sneaking up the mountain not far away.


    Long Tianyu wrapped his slender figure tightly in his black cloak, and his deep and slanted eyes were bloodshot at the moment.


    The tired look on his handsome face caused by the journey over the past few days made him look even more haggard.


    He tried hard to suppress the anxiety in his eyes and just wanted to find out if his beloved woman was alright.


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s the copper slaves of the Blood Hall!¡± Qinghu, who had a snow-white cloak draped over his shoulders and stood beside Long Tianyu, narrowed his eyes to stare at the cave entrance not far away and said.


    Others might be unaware of the origins of these people, but he knew them the best.


    It was because if it were not for his good look and young age, it was very likely that he would have become one of them.


    Before they became copper slaves, they had to go through much more unbearable pain than he had gone through.


    And yet, although they could make it through that, they, who were trained in this way, were hard nuts to crack.


    This time, Long Tianyu and Qinghu didn¡¯t bring many people up the mountain. If they fought with the copper slaves, they might not gain the upper hand.


    After all, the copper slaves were numb to pain, so what they had learned were all extremely violent blows that were tremendously difficult to tackle.


    They would probably have a hard time.


    ¡°What are copper slaves?¡± Long Tianyu asked in a hoarse voice.


    Although he deliberately lowered his voice, he sounded obviously anxious.


    After giving a quick explanation, Qinghu clutched Long Tianyu¡¯s hand to stop him who was anxious to take action.


    Then Qinghu said, ¡°Calm down. I think she should still be alright. The person capable of mobilizing so many copper slaves must not be a nobody. If she is really captured by them, we can just wait and see, as we will have a greater chance to save her.¡±


    Long Tianyu knew what Qinghu said made sense, but he couldn¡¯t bear to wait while his beloved woman was captured by the enemy.


    When he and Qinghu went to wipe out the minions of the Candle Dragon Cult, a group of mysterious men proficient in martial arts descended from the sky.


    Although he did not ask Lin Mengya in person, he roughly figured out what was going on.


    Lin Mengya, who was too sick to walk without help, had made a thorough plan for him.


    He always neglected her intelligence and cunningness and only treated her as an ordinary woman.


    However, how could she, who was able to recover and regain her vitality after taking rank poison, be knocked out by the knockout drops, which even failed to knock him out?


    Moreover, Qian Hua appeared out of nowhere, and Hou Yuetian seemed hesitant before they left.


    Why did he, who could see through anyone else¡¯s disguise, fail to see through her forced smile and trick?


    The trip to the snow mountain was arduous, and she had only a slim chance of neutralizing the poison in her body.


    He could not let his beloved woman face all this alone.


    If she died, he would die peacefully in the pure white snow with her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Qinghu, everyone can die except for you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he stood up from where he was hiding, with a long and sharp sword in his hand.


    Qinghu stretched out his hand in an attempt to stop him, but after holding the position for a long while, he finally drew back his hand and nodded lightly.


    ¡°I see.¡± As he said, he stared at Long Tianyu with complicated emotions in his eyes. He was well aware that this man came all the way here with them with the determination to die with Lin Mengya.


    Everyone could die, except for Qinghu, as only Qinghu knew Long Tianyu¡¯s wish, which was to stick together with Lin Mengya in life and death.


    By now, Qinghu believed that he could risk his life for Lin Mengya. However, Long Tianyu simply couldn¡¯t live without her.


    He had no way or right to fight for anything with Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying these two words lightly, Long Tianyu walked steadily towards the entrance of the cave with his sword.


    At the sight of the handsome man dressed in black, those copper slaves, who had been standing upright outside the cave, pounced on Long Tianyu like ferocious dogs.


    A crisp sound of metal weapons colliding started the carnival of killing.


    Long Tianyu killed one of them at every step. Since they were creatures numb to pain with no self-consciousness, he decided to cut off their heads and put an end to all their pain.


    The battlefield was like hell. Wherever Long Tianyu went, he encountered dangerous attacks and fought back with excellent swordsmanship.


    He was somehow perturbed.


    At this moment, he just wanted to rush into the cave and hold the disobedient woman in his arms.


    He waved his sword to cut off the last head with a copper mask.


    Killing made him increasingly restless with anxiety and left wounds all over his body.


    It was not because Long Tianyu was not as proficient as the copper slaves in martial arts, but because ever since he realized that he had been deceived by Lin Mengya, he had hurried here day and night, for fear that he could never meet his beloved woman.


    He closed his eyes and managed to suppress the urge to spit up blood. He didn¡¯t want Lin Mengya to worry about him, nor did he want her to see him in such a mess.


    But as soon as he stepped into the cave, a handsome young man who looked shocked came into his sight.


    ¡°Are you Xiaoyu?¡± He asked.


    At the sight of Long Tianyu, Xiaoyu, dressed in a black robe, nodded lightly to admit his identity.


    At the thought of his sister¡¯s plan, Xiaoyu could only suppress his guilty conscience, looked down and put on an embarrassed look.


    ¡°You¡¯re late. My sister¡­ she already¡­¡± He spoke slowly and even word by word, and his words wrenched at Long Tianyu¡¯s heart.


    In that instant, Long Tianyu felt his vision went dark.


    Managing to balance his body with his thin sword, Long Tianyu staggered into the cave behind Xiaoyu.


    He quickened his slow pace to pass through the tunnel and reached the open space on the hillside.


    ¡°Who is it? Kill him!¡± Canying, who was walking towards the snake head-shaped pool, said with a murderous look in his eyes at the sight of the black figure.


    However, Long Tianyu, who was almost crazy at this moment, would not give them the chance to do so. He wielded his long sword and cut the throats of those useless subordinates of Canying.


    ¡°Useless trash!¡± Canying cursed and intended to activate his internal strength to kill Long Tianyu.


    However, in the next moment, he realized that he could not move.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± He said in astonishment and rage, opening his eyes wide.


    Before he could react, the blood-stained sword pierced through his chest.


    With a ¡°clang¡±, Long Tianyu killed Canying, a fierce and ambitious man, with his sword.


    But Canying had no idea who trapped him.


    Long Tianyu didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    All he could see was the woman sleeping soundly in the water.


    The water in the pool was so clear that he could even see her features clearly.


    Despite her delicate features, she could never open her lips as red as a cherry blossom to speak to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± He said to her gently as before.


    At this moment, he could no longer suppress the urge to spit up blood, and his blood fell from his pale mouth into the pool where she was sleeping, dying the water light pink.


    ¡°You will feel lonely here, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. I will stay here with you.¡± As Long Tianyu said, he reached out his trembling hands into the water and carried her up from the bottom of the pool.


    How he wished for a miracle that she would suddenly open her eyes and tell him with a smile that he had been tricked.


    However, she had neither breathing nor heartbeat, and she even gradually became cold after he got her out of the water.


    Long Tianyu held on tightly to Lin Mengya, who did not move at all, although the moisture on her body had completely wet his clothes and the slightly poisonous water, in which the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass had soaked over the years, was eroding his wounds so that he felt a piercing pain.


    Only the pain reminded him that he was still alive.


    However, at the moment, his life became the biggest obstacle between him and her.


    He would not allow anyone or anything to prevent him from staying with her.

 Chapter 755 - The Dragon Bone to Bring Her Back to Life

    Lifting the corners of his pale lips to show a determined smile, Long Tianyu wielded his sword to stab himself in the chest without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°No!¡± There came a voice.


    At the critical moment, a stone cut through the air and knocked off the sharp blade that was about to pierce through his chest.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a figure leaped over and grabbed the sword from Long Tianyu.


    ¡°Do you think that you can bring my sister back to life by committing suicide? Sober up!¡± Lin Zhongyu held Long Tianyu¡¯s hand tightly and said.


    Fortunately, he noticed that something was wrong and followed Long Tianyu to check on the situation.


    If Long Tianyu really died, Lin Mengya would probably go crazy after waking up.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. Let go of me!¡± Long Tianyu groaned in a low voice like a wounded beast.


    The blood that was still wet at the corners of his mouth made him look terrifyingly pale and haggard.


    Lin Zhongyu exerted himself to clench Long Tianyu¡¯s hand and seemed to be hesitant with a sparkle in his eyes. However, at the sight of the despair in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, he involuntarily said, ¡°My sister is not past hope. Look at her, she does not look like a dead person at all. I have a way to save her!¡±


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was prescient enough to leave him instructions for dealing with this, otherwise, today¡¯s situation would get out of control.


    Hearing that there was a way to save Lin Mengya, Long Tianyu immediately stopped struggling desperately.


    He grabbed a corner of Lin Zhongyu¡¯s clothes and seemed to show a desire to continue his life in his lifeless eyes in an instant.


    ¡°What did you say? How can we save her? Tell me!¡± He asked.


    Lin Zhongyu struggled to loosen Long Tianyu¡¯s grip on his clothes. After making sure that Long Tianyu had given up committing suicide, he put the long sword back in Long Tianyu¡¯s hand.


    Then Lin Zhongyu said, ¡°I heard that there is a treasure, which can bring the dead back to life, in the hands of the Candle Dragon Cult. In fact, my sister is in poor condition now. You¡¯d better put her back in the pool where her body can be kept properly. I will tell you about other things slowly. But remember one thing: if you die, my sister will really be past hope.¡±


    It was only now that Lin Zhongyu realized that his sister had really arranged everything properly.


    The poison she gave him presumably could make people unable to exert strength, but its effect did not show.


    In this way, Long Tianyu naturally considered those people not skilled enough in martial arts and would not be suspicious.


    Besides, the information left by his sister could give Long Tianyu hope and a motivation to continue living.


    As for whether he could cheer Long Tianyu up, it depended on how he explained to Long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu, who seemed to have found the meaning of continuing his life, held Lin Mengya in his arms and gently kissed her forehead and eyes despite his reluctance to part with her.


    If Xiaoyu was telling the truth, he would be able to meet her again in the future.


    He cautiously put her back in the pool. Watching her sleeping peacefully at the bottom of the pool, Long Tianyu did not believe that she would leave him like this.


    ¡°This is not a good place to talk. If you keep staying here, the residual poison will kill you.¡± Lin Zhongyu composedly urged Long Tianyu to leave.


    Long Tianyu, whose lips were a little livid at this moment, presumably could not take this much longer.


    After taking another deep look at Lin Mengya, who was sleeping at the bottom of the pool, Long Tianyu picked up his long sword and walked out through the tunnel with Lin Zhongyu.


    In the cave, Long Tianyu was by the crackling fire like a wooden stake, numb to cold. Grabbing his long sword, he fixed his eyes on the young man who looked helpless in front of him, and asked, ¡°How exactly can we save her?¡±


    The woman he loved was lying unconscious at the bottom of the pool at the moment.


    Long Tianyu had lost all interest in life, and his desire to live had fallen into a deep sleep with her.


    If she couldn¡¯t wake up, he could only live like a walking corpse for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Calm down. I heard that the reason for the Candle Dragon Cult¡¯s current steady growth is that its primary head had an extremely magical dragon bone said to be capable of regenerating tissue and bringing the dead back to life. In fact, I infiltrated the Candle Dragon Cult for it. I think my sister fell into a coma because she¡¯s seriously poisoned. If we get the dragon bone, maybe we can save her,¡± Lin Zhongyu said with shimmering eyes.


    In fact, Lin Mengya told him another excuse.


    Nevertheless, he had been pursuing the dragon bone all this time.


    The dragon bone¡¯s function of ¡°bringing the dead back to life¡± was just made up by him. Moreover, his sister was not dead, so she could ¡°come back to life¡± no matter the dragon bone worked or not.


    ¡°Dragon bone? We can save her with this?¡± Long Tianyu asked, anxious to get a definite answer.


    Seeing Xiaoyu nod, he finally felt a little warmth.


    Fortunately, as long as she could come back to life, he would be glad even if he had to sacrifice his life, not to mention get the dragon bone from the Candle Dragon Cult.


    Long Tianyu lifted his long sword and was about to walk out of the cave.


    However, Xiaoyu dragged him back with a disapproving look and pressed him down in front of the fire.


    ¡°If you go on like this, you¡¯ll die before getting the dragon bone for my sister. Long Tianyu, I¡¯m in the same mood as you. If we want to bring my sister back, we should take care of ourselves. Do you want her to sleep here forever?¡± Xiaoyu growled to bring Long Tianyu back to reality.


    That was right. Lin Mengya, whose life was uncertain at the moment, could only rely on him.


    He forced himself to sit in front of the fire, suppressing the impulse to immediately go to the Candle Dragon Cult to get the dragon bone for her.


    Xiaoyu was right. He must calm down and make a deliberate plan. Only in this way could he bring Lin Mengya back.


    ¡°Hey, have you calmed down yet?¡± Lin Zhongyu, who squatted down cautiously beside Long Tianhyu with his heart in his mouth, asked.


    He was afraid that Long Tianyu would act rashly again, as he was much less skilled than Long Tianyu in martial arts.


    If Long Tianyu insisted on acting rashly, he would have to knock Long Tianyu out with poison.


    However, he, who was holding the poison nervously, saw Long Tianyu pick up a piece of dry firewood beside him and add it to the fire, before he used it.


    Lin Zhongyu was stunned. ¡°Does Long Tianyu calm down now?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where the dragon bone is,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    At this moment, he seemed to have regained his usual calmness and wisdom.


    The madness and pain in his deep eyes had been replaced by a cold and lifeless look.


    Lin Zhongyu found Long Tianyu, who showed such a look, seemed to be very familiar and strange at the same time.


    He sighed to himself. Perhaps he would not be able to see Long Tianyu, who looked indifferent but was gentle to Lin Mengya, get back to what he had been until things were settled and Lin Mengya was willing to show up in front of Long Tianyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the headquarters of the Candle Dragon Cult. I spent some time looking for it, but in vain. The headquarters of the Candle Dragon Cult is very mysterious. If you don¡¯t want to seek death, you should stay calm,¡± Lin Zhongyu said.


    Long Tianyu fell silent for a moment, staring thoughtfully at the flickering fire with a cold look on his handsome face.


    The silent atmosphere in the cave was a little tense. Lin Zhongyu leaned against the mountain wall and kept sneaking glances at Long Tianyu.


    ¡°If we leave her body here, will her body be kept properly?¡± After a long while, Long Tianyu, who seemed to have been convinced, finally got up, adjusted his clothes, and asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes. That pool is amazing. It¡¯s very good for her health. If you can¡¯t set your mind at ease, you can send your men to guard her at the foot of the mountain,¡± Lin Zhongyu said.


    Long Tianyu nodded and walked out of the cave without stopping.


    Meanwhile, he said, ¡°She will be glad to see you after waking up. She misses you very much. I will get the dragon bone for you. When the time comes, we can save her together.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu trembled, wondering if he had exposed any flaw or Long Tianyu was terrifyingly intelligent after regaining his composure.


    Despite knowing that Long Tianyu would not be able to see it, he still nodded.


    The pure white snow was dazzling outside. Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and put away his long sword.


    His only beloved woman was now sleeping soundly in this cave. Although it was covered with snow, he kept it, where he stored all his tenderness in this life, at the bottom of his heart.


    He had no idea how long he would be able to hold on for. Although he seemed to have returned to what he had been, only he was keenly aware he felt such great grief that he seemed to be about to go mad.


    Nevertheless, he could neither die nor vent his grief recklessly, because he must save her.


    When he got out of the cave, Qinghu and the others, who had heard his footsteps, were waiting outside.


    Long Tianyu glanced at them lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°All of you, go to the foot of the mountain immediately and stay there. From today on, no one is allowed to climb the Qijue Peak.¡±


    There seemed to be murderous intent in his cold tone.


    Even Qinghu couldn¡¯t help nodding reluctantly under such pressure.


    Long Tianyu¡¯s dark eyes, full of ruthlessness and coldness, were even more oppressing and colder than the Qijue Peak.


    ¡°Did anything happen to her?¡± Qinghu asked.


    Others might be unaware of it, but Qinghu could tell at a glance that there was something wrong with him.


    With a severe look, Long Tianyu nodded and turned to look at Lin Zhongyu who had just poked his head out of the cave.


    ¡°Xiaoyu! Why are you here? Where¡¯s she? How is she?¡± As Qinghu asked, he strode forward and grabbed hold of Lin Zhongyu, who tried to dodge him.


    In desperation, Xiaoyu put on a grieved look again and repeated the excuse he made up.


    ¡°Gosh! Dragon bone!¡± Qinghu exclaimed.


    Qinghu, who had been a core member of the Candle Dragon Cult, knew better than Long Tianyu how rare the dragon bone was and how difficult it was to get it.


    However, since it was the essential to saving Lin Mengya, he would get it for her even if he had to sacrifice everything he had!

 Chapter 756 - Proper Arrangement

    Chapter 756 Proper Arrangement


    However, Long Tianyu was determined to do so even if he had to undergo the most severe trials.


    ¡°Since the copper slaves are here, who brought them here?¡± Qinghu suddenly changed the topic.


    Even Lin Zhongyu was unable to react instantly.


    A moment later, he answered Qinghu that they were brought here by Canying.


    All of a sudden, a complicated sinister look flashed across Qinghu¡¯s cold face.


    After a long while, Qinghu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As Canying was killed, what Qinghu had gone through completely became a memory lingering in his heart.


    Now, Lin Mengya was all he lived for.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as familiar with the affairs of Candle Dragon Cult as you, so I need your help,¡± on the snow mountain, Long Tianyu said, sounding like an asura from hell.


    He could catch anyone who was targeted by him even if his target hid in the remotest corners of the earth, and then he would kill his target in his own way.


    If Long Tianyu was like a peerless lethal blade in a box before, now he put his tenderness endowed by Lin Mengya back in his heart.


    Without that, he was merely a lethal weapon with a cruel name.


    Lin Zhongyu watched his lonely and upright back in the snow, and somehow sighed in his heart, ¡°Sister, I really don¡¯t know if this is a good thing for Long Tianyu.¡±


    After arranging everything, Long Tianyu returned to the cave.


    The corpses of those useless people had been dragged out.


    Long Tianyu personally cleaned up the withered poisonous grasses around the snake head pool, only leaving some bright-colored and gorgeous wildflowers around her.


    He reached his hand into the water again.


    The temperature of the hot spring was just right. Even on the cold snow mountain, she wouldn¡¯t feel cold.


    Watching her sleeping peacefully underwater, Long Tianyu showed a gentle smile with apparent misery.


    He was willing to do all he could to make a last desperate effort to get the dragon bone for her.


    He was also trying to save himself, because she was all he lived for.


    ¡°Wait for me here obediently. I¡¯ll get the dragon bone for you soon. Sometimes, I think it¡¯s good for you to stay in this state. At least I don¡¯t need to worry that you will sneak out one day so that I can¡¯t find you,¡± Long Tianyu said.


    Touching her delicate and slender fingers, he felt that his heart was sunk in sleep with her at the bottom of the pool.


    He lifted her hand and kissed her snow-white fingers gently.


    Her fingers were different from those of ordinary women. Although they were also snow-white and soft, there were slightly rough calluses on them because she used needles all year round.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu kept everything about her in his mind and engraved it in the deepest part of his mind.


    ¡°After I take you back to the Capital City from here, no one will dare to hurt you. Wait for me. Ya¡¯er, you must wait for me here obediently,¡± he said.


    There were ripples on the water. Even Long Tianyu did not notice that his face suddenly became a little wet.


    Since he came of age, he had never cried for anyone other than her.


    Watching his tears integrate into the pool in front of him, Long Tianyu gradually hid all his tenderness towards her.


    After he turned around, he became the most cold-blooded and ruthless person in the entire world, leaving his tears containing his longing for guarding her to quietly protect her with the water in the pool!


    Lin Zhongyu and Qinghu, who were waiting at the entrance of the cave, almost looked into the tunnel every now and then.


    Although Qinghu really wanted to say goodbye to Lin Mengya, seeing the lifeless look in Long Tianyu¡¯s eyes, he could only swallow back the words on the tip of his tongue in silence.


    ¡°You finally come out. Is it okay to leave her here?¡± Qinghu went up to Long Tianyu and asked about his biggest concern as he was at a loss what to say at the moment.


    Long Tianyu nodded lightly.


    Although this was Hou Yuetian¡¯s sphere of influence, it was a piece of cake for Long Tianyu to secretly seal the snow mountain Qijue Peak.


    ¡°Are you coming with us?¡± Long Tianyu said to Xiaoyu, who had been leaning on the mountain wall.


    Apart from Lin Mengya, they had no other topic of discussion.


    Nevertheless, Long Tianyu remembered that Lin Mengya had anxiously longed for meeting her brother Xiaoyu, so she would be very delighted to see him at first sight after waking up.


    Lin Zhongyu glanced at Long Tianyu and Qinghu and shook his head.


    After that, he put on an indifferent look again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to guard my sister and go back later. Although the people you left behind are highly skilled in martial arts, few of them know about poison. I need to take care of the pool where my sister¡¯s body is kept.¡±


    He had said and done everything he should say and do.


    Although Lin Zhongyu did not want to be his sister¡¯s ¡°accomplice¡±, at the thought that he could take his sister to his country safely, he was in excitement incompatible with the current situation.


    Fortunately, he usually showed an indifferent look. Meanwhile, Long Tianyu and Qinghu were preoccupied with Lin Mengya¡¯s safety, so they did not notice the slight flaw he showed.


    Knowing that his reluctance to leave would only make Lin Mengya wake up later, Long Tianyu said, ¡°Alright, she has missed you terribly. Stay here with her for a few days and take care of this place after we leave.¡±


    After giving Lin Zhongyu instructions, Long Tianyu led Qinghu and his men down the mountain.


    There was only one way to climb the snow mountain Qijue Peak, and the low temperature on the mountain made it not suitable for people to stay, so those people settled at the foot of the mountain.


    Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief after they left.


    Fortunately, he had another way to go up and down the mountain, otherwise, it would be difficult for him and his sister to get away.


    Last time Lin Mengya had fallen asleep for about three days. This time, Lin Zhongyu stayed close to the snake head pool, for fear that he would be absent when his sister woke up.


    Finally, after waiting for a day and a night, he saw that the calm pool began to ripple slowly.


    After a snow-white hand was reached out of the water, with a ¡°whoosh¡±, Lin Mengya showed up in front of Xiaoyu like a beauty who had just taken a bath.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ ahem¡­ I was choked by the water. I can¡¯t use this method at will, otherwise I will drown myself sooner or later,¡± she said.


    The suspended animation caused by the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass was very strange. Lin Mengya was not very sure how the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass did that, but just knew that after entering the state of suspended animation, not only did she not need to breathe, but also she needed much less energy to maintain her heartbeat and normal physical functions.


    Moreover, she stayed in a hot spring, so she needed much less energy to maintain her temperature.


    As such, after sleeping for a day and a night, she still had some strength.


    Nevertheless, she, who just woke up, felt that her arms and legs went weak, as if they did not belong to her.


    ¡°If you want to use this method to deceive them again, you¡¯d better do it yourself. You have no idea how difficult it is to convince Long Tianyu and Qinghu, especially Long Tianyu who almost committed suicide for you.¡± Lin Zhongyu complained as he was busy picking Lin Mengya up from the pool neatly.


    Then he completely wrapped her in a dry cloak he prepared in advance and helped her out of the cave.


    ¡°Did he really attempt to commit suicide for me?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Hearing Xiaoyu¡¯s words, she felt that her heart skipped a beat.


    Although she knew Long Tianyu¡¯s feelings for her, she could not help but sigh in her heart at the thought that Long Tianyu attempted to commit suicide for her.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told him that you¡¯re not thoroughly dead. Sister, are you sure he won¡¯t try to commit suicide again?¡± Lin Zhongyu said.


    He helped Lin Mengya sit down in front of the raging fire in the cave outside.


    Lin Mengya had to recover her strength before going downhill. Lin Zhongyu took out some porridge he prepared and placed it in front of Lin Mengya.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Since he knows a way to save me, he will take good care of himself for the sake of saving me,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Lin Mengya held the bowl of porridge and tried hard to suppress her reluctance to part with Long Tianyu, and her eyes with tears were almost blurred by the steam from the porridge.


    She also missed Long Tianyu terribly, wanted to tell him that she was still alive, and wanted to live with him forever no matter what happened.


    However, she must handle this properly alone for their future.


    ¡°If you are really reluctant to part with him, let me send him a letter to tell him that you are still alive, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Lin Zhongyu said.


    Seeing his sister still insisted on handling the matter by herself despite her red eyes, he felt sorry for that.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. After taking a big sip of warm porridge, she seemed to have regained some strength.


    She said, ¡°No, this matter is of great importance. Do you think it¡¯s really safe to stay with Long Tianyu? I think his father, who relegated me to a vice Princess and let me move back to the Lin¡¯s Mansion, is up to the same thing. If I can¡¯t even hide my whereabouts from him, how can I hide my whereabouts from the members of the Candle Dragon Cult?¡±


    Once she realized something, it was difficult to pretend to be unaware of it.


    In fact, Lin Mengya did not want to come to this point. But things were unpredictable. Even her mother probably did not expect the secret her mother had tried hard to hide would become the biggest burden to her.


    Everyone said that she took a lot after her mother. But only she knew that the biggest difference between her and her mother was that her mother was willing to bet on her life to hide these things, while she dared to break down all barriers like a fearless beast.


    Although they were both willing to sacrifice their lives, they got completely different results.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for Long Tianyu who loves you so dearly. Sister, I¡¯m confused. Since you like him so much, why can¡¯t you go through thick and thin with him?¡± The young man with greyish white hair sitting beside Lin Mengya asked with a puzzled look.


    He really wanted his sister to go with him, but he could see the current situation clearly.


    Long Tianyu was reluctant to part with Lin Mengya, and so was Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 757 - A Conversation with Xiaoyu

    Chapter 757 A Conversation with Xiaoyu


    ¡°Xiaoyu, have you ever fallen in love with someone?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    The firelight shone on her face, drying the water drops on her face and turning her from a lovely lotus flower just out of water to a gorgeous rose.


    Lin Zhongyu glanced at Lin Mengya hesitantly, but finally shook his head.


    ¡°If you love someone, you¡¯ll want to give her all good things in the world while trying to protect her from danger. For me, the relics of the Guwei State are my fate, not his. I¡¯ll be selfish if I drag him into this dangerous situation. But now, even if I die later, he¡¯ll at least be able to live on,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The relics of the Guwei State, what everyone was crazy about but she hated bitterly, now got in her way.


    If she could make it through this, everything would be fine. If she failed, she would pass away like a cloud.


    Since she had to sacrifice her life, why bother to get him involved in this?


    ¡°I see. Sister, have a good rest. We¡¯ll go down the mountain tomorrow,¡± Lin Zhongyu said.


    After falling silent for a moment, he somehow turned and left the cave.


    Watching his delicate and thin back, Lin Mengya sighed lightly.


    The god of destiny made fools of the people. If she hadn¡¯t raised Xiaoyu in her mansion after saving him, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have become like this.


    She had refused to submit herself to fate.


    But now, she suddenly realized that fate was the most dramatic screenwriter and no one could escape from being tricked by it.


    Xiaoyu was considerate indeed. The moment Lin Mengya put down the bowl of porridge, she saw the clean clothes he prepared beside her.


    After changing her clothes and looking at herself in the water for a while, she became a handsome young man again.


    Lin Mengya touched her haggard face and could not help but smile bitterly. How could she not feel guilty about lying to Long Tianyu? But she forced herself to perform her duty.


    ¡°Sister, have you changed your clothes?¡± She heard Xiaoyu¡¯s muffled voice from the tunnel.


    Lin Mengya was never a sentimental person, and it was not her nature to indulge in memories.


    She got up and went downward. A moment later, she appeared in front of Xiaoyu gracefully.


    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Anyway, he found that since his sister woke up in the snake head pool, she seemed to have become more gorgeous and charming.


    If he had to describe it with one word, he could only say that his sister became more charming.


    Most of charming ladies were of dazzling beauty, dressed in resplendent clothes with luxurious jewelry.


    Lin Zhongyu, who had seen plenty of beauties, was naturally not interested in that kind of so-called gorgeous ladies who gave out a fragrance of cosmetics strong enough to linger in his mind for three years.


    Lin Mengya was different. She, dressed in plain and simple clothes with her hair neatly done in a bun and no makeup, was of unadorned beauty, but naturally eye-appealing and charming.


    Her beauty was not seductive and did not arouse his evil thought, but he involuntarily kept her appearance in mind at first glance.


    Rubbing his eyes, Lin Zhongyu found something strange.


    In the past, his sister was beautiful, but her beauty was not so¡­ so overwhelming.


    Yes, her beauty was overwhelming.


    Even among a batch of beauties, she was the most eye-appealing at first glance, as if she were the queen of flowers superior to any indescribably beautiful flower.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya walked up to Xiaoyu.


    At the sight that this silly boy stared at her blankly and rubbed his eyes from time to time, Lin Mengya reached out to gently rub his head and asked in a soft voice as before, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Xiaoyu returned to himself, scratched his head and said with an embarrassed look, ¡°Nothing, I just find that you seem to be a little different, sister. Just now, I seemed to be possessed and couldn¡¯t look away from you.¡±


    Hearing Xiaoyu say that in embarrassment, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t just smile to smooth things over.


    Instead, she reached out to grab Xiaoyu¡¯s wrist and put her slender fingers on his wrist to feel his pulse.


    ¡°Who taught you the witchcraft?¡± Lin Mengya asked with a severe look in her burning eyes.


    Despite Xiaoyu¡¯s status and composure, he was involuntarily at a loss how to answer his sister.


    Lin Mengya checked on Xiaoyu for a while and pinched him.


    Then she said reproachfully with a sullen look, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn witchcraft. You learn it without a solid foundation and are over anxious for quick results. Are you seeking death?¡±


    Xiaoyu lowered his head silently, aware of why his sister got angry.


    But only in this way could he become her helper instead of her burden in the shortest time possible.


    ¡°Tell me, in your clan, are only the members proficient in witchcraft able to get greater power? Or did your uncles have to teach you witchcraft in this way so that you could gain a seat in your clan?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Xiaoyu trembled slightly, lowered his head and said nothing.


    Lin Mengya took a deep glance at the poor boy. She had just thought that Xiaoyu¡¯s clan was in a mess, but she did not expect his family members to use him as a shield.


    ¡°Silly boy, I was a little harsh, but do you know that if you go on like this, you will become a jar of venomous insects rather than a normal person? Fortunately, you are my brother. Now try to feel the difference of your body.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she patted him on the head tenderly.


    She knew that it was not all Xiaoyu¡¯s fault. Although he was eager to get achievements in witchcraft, those who told him about this method actually added fuel to the fire.


    Now that she had reunited with Xiaoyu, she would take back what he deserved and avenge his wrongs.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiaoyu exclaimed.


    Hearing Lin Mengya¡¯s words, he, who had always been obedient to her, involuntarily activated the venomous insects in his body. As expected, the venomous insects were no longer restless and seemed to be much tamer.


    At least, he, who had suffered from unbearable pain and itchiness, felt much better now.


    He couldn¡¯t help looking up at his sister, both surprised and delighted.


    ¡°Now my blood can be considered the king of all poisons. The venomous insects in your body feed on poison, so they are certainly afraid of me. You just said that you seemed to be unable to look away from me. It¡¯s because of the venomous insects in your body. From now on, all those who have been immersed in poison making all the year round will involuntarily submit themselves to me. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no big deal. With my blood to restrain the venomous insects in your body, you can set your mind at ease.¡± Lin Mengya gave a mysterious explanation that stunned Xiaoyu.


    This explained why he found every move of his sister undoubted.


    Soon he realized a fatal problem.


    He hurriedly grabbed his sister¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°In this case, after you follow me back to the Lieyun Empire, won¡¯t all those people capable of witchcraft discover your identity? I can¡¯t put you in such a dangerous situation!¡±


    Lin Mengya smiled, carefully loosened Xiaoyu¡¯s grip and held his hand.


    Meanwhile, she said, ¡°I just called you silly boy, but you are smart this time. It¡¯s all right. You seemed to be unable to look away from me just because this is the birthplace of the toxin of the Seven Poisons Sacred Grass and you just drank my blood. This will happen only when we get out of the cave and my blood is exposed in the air. At other times, they will only find me quite attractive. Fortunately, I¡¯m good-looking and won¡¯t arouse others¡¯ suspicion.¡±


    Xiaoyu nodded immediately and completely put his mind at ease.


    However, he could not help but feel a little dejected.


    He had thought that he was no longer the docile child in front of his sister this time. Unexpectedly, his sister taught him another lesson.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m sorry. I was a little anxious, so I was harsh on you. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She stroked a strand of long hair on Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder, thinking his original black hair was smooth and soft to the touch, but now it became grayish-white.


    It broke her heart. What had he gone through in the past half a year so that he became like this?


    Shaking his head, Xiaoyu held her tender hand.


    Although he had reunited with his biological parents, he missed her, from whom he got warmth for the first time in his life, even more.


    He took her out through the tunnel and considerately put a fur cloak on her. After that, the two of them sat by the fire as before.


    ¡°In fact, I did this voluntarily. I am very grateful to the venomous insects in my body. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to succeed in pretending to be the envoy skilled in witchcraft, replacing him, and helping you,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    Lin Mengya was puzzled by this.


    A person like Canying would definitely not trust others easily.


    It must have taken Xiaoyu a lot of effort to replace the envoy.


    She was more curious about what Xiaoyu was up to.


    However, Xiaoyu was no longer the youngster who followed her and called her sister all the time.


    There was something beyond his control.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re so capable. But since you are going to take me back to the Lieyun Empire, you should let me know what I¡¯m going to face, right?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She was no fool, neither was Xiaoyu.


    She decided to visit the Lieyun Empire not only because of Xiaoyu, but also because of the map in her hands.


    Now the jade ruler was still in the pool, but the map was in her mind. It was risky to carry anything with her, but her brain now became the most important and safest coffer.

 Chapter 758 - Xiaoyu’s Story

    Chapter 758 Xiaoyu¡¯s Story


    At the mention of his story, Xiaoyu became less reserved.


    However, at the thought of his family affairs, the innocent and lovely teenager put on his frosty look again.


    Displeased to see Xiaoyu kept a straight face at such a young age, Lin Mengya reached out to pinch his face hard. Seeing the helpless look in his eyes, she looked at him with satisfaction and continued listening to him.


    ¡°In fact, Uncle Lie took me back because he had no other choice. I¡¯m the youngest son of Wanyan Chenghui, the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire. Back then, my father had to send me away because our enemies plotted against my elder brothers. Now my returning to the Lieyun Empire has ruined their plan. Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. No one in the Lieyun Empire can hurt you,¡± Xiaoyu said.


    Lin Mengya felt nothing but astonishment at the moment.


    What was wrong with her? Although she had this speculation before, she didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoyu turned out to be another prince she met.


    Why did she have various relationships with the royal members of various countries in this life?


    ¡°Are you alright, sister? What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold just now?¡± Lin Zhongyu asked.


    He stared anxiously at his sister, wondering what made her hold her head, look up to the sky and sigh a moment later.


    She sighed and finally accepted her unpredictable fate.


    She had even gone through soul travel, not to mention this kind of thing less likely to happen than being struck by lightning.


    Perhaps this was sheer dumb luck.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just sighed over the fleetness of fate. Since you¡¯re the youngest son of the Emperor of Lieyun Empire, you¡¯ll certainly inherit the throne from your father after going back. Since some people try to hinder you doing that, why don¡¯t you make use of this opportunity to give up the throne?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She had never considered being an emperor as a good thing.


    A wise emperor should care for the national fate and learn to weigh the pros and cons. No one other than the emperor knew how difficult it was.


    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation where her husband Long Tianyu had no other choice, she would not have been willing to encourage him to compete for the throne far less distinguished than it seemed to be.


    Moreover, Long Tianyu had grown up in the royal family and been exposed to the tactics of manipulating power as an emperor.


    She did not have different standards for the two of them, but compared with Long Tianyu, Xiaoyu had grown up in a much inferior environment.


    Even if Xiaoyu were to ascend the throne, the powerful officials could easily make him a mere figurehead. Even if he were to manage state affairs in person in the future, there would be a lot of trouble in front of him. It would be much easier for him to be a prince or live a leisurely and wealthy life.


    But it seemed that Xiaoyu had to inherit the throne despite his unwillingness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to inherit the throne, but if I give up the throne, they will kill me sooner or later. My parents and all the officials of my clan will also be killed by them!¡± As Xiaoyu said, he suddenly showed a furious look on his delicate face.


    Lin Mengya was taken aback by this, but she felt sorry for him.


    Holding Xiaoyu in her arms, Lin Mengya tried all she could to warm him and let him know the world was not as cruel as he thought.


    However, she swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    What could she say? Even she, involved in the trouble, had to part with her beloved person. Could she make up a lie to convince him that everything was going well?


    After a long while, Lin Mengya spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you want to protect your clansmen, the first thing you have to do is to be cruel. Based on what you have done these days, I realize you have a high consciousness in this regard. So, now I teach you the second thing, which is to manipulate people¡¯s desires. Remember, wars and pains in the world are all caused by people¡¯s desires. If you can manipulate people¡¯s desires, you will be close to success. I can¡¯t teach you to be a wise monarch, but I can teach you to be a worthy person clear about what to love or hate.¡±


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn¡¯t know why she said that.


    Perhaps it was because she was keenly aware that no one in the world could go against fate in his life!


    Since she couldn¡¯t change her fate, she decided to try her best to take control of it.


    As long as she and Xiaoyu took everything under control, no one could get in their way.


    Xiaoyu, who put his head on her shoulder, trembled slightly and lifted his head to look at her in puzzlement, as if he got to know her for the first time.


    ¡°Are you confused? It doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to remember one thing: we can¡¯t be overwhelmed by the duties on our shoulders. Although I don¡¯t know why I share this soul soother with you, I find a great thing. If you become the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire, I will have another strong backing. In this case, I can do whatever I want in these countries in the future,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The first few sentences gave Xiaoyu a strong sense of responsibility.


    But hearing the following sentences, he showed a bitter face.


    Even after coming back to life, his sister still talked in the playful way he was familiar with.


    Lin Mengya could occasionally give a lecture, but even she would be bored if she did that often.


    After chatting with Xiaoyu for a long time, Lin Mengya finally collected the information she wanted.


    The Emperor of the Lieyun Empire was a poor man.


    He succeeded the throne with the support of several powerful families. Thus, after he became the Emperor, the forces tried to take their shares of the benefits.


    Their first step was to try to take the Emperor under control.


    For this reason, the powerful families tried every means to marry their daughters to the Emperor. If their daughters had the Emperor¡¯s favor all to themselves and gave birth to the successor for the throne, the entire Lieyun Empire would be under their control in the future.


    However, they had good plans, but they did not expect that the Emperor, who was able to unite them and maneuver among them all this time, was not a puppet.


    The Emperor was truly a formidable ruler proficient in manipulating his officials.


    The powerful families did not get any benefits over the years, but suffered great losses.


    The Emperor could not let it go on like this, because he would definitely get old one day. However, almost all the members of his harem were inextricably related to the powerful families.


    Once they had children, there would be another tempestuous storm in the Lieyun Empire. As such, the Emperor was upset so that he had plenty of beautiful wives and concubines, but no child.


    The powerful families were frantic with anxiety. Apart from sending ladies into the Imperial Palace, they tried every means to present some medicine capable of helping the ladies get pregnant. The Emperor was anxious as well. If it went on like this, he would die without descendants.


    Therefore, the Emperor used his quick wits to come up with a compromise measure.


    Apart from selecting members of his harem from the powerful families, he managed to unite several families, which were weaker but easier to control or loyal to him, by marriage.


    In this way, he finally had some children who were Xiaoyu¡¯s elder brothers.


    However, noticing the measure he took, the powerful families went even further.


    The princes¡¯ grandparents¡¯ families were either sidelined and almost ruined, or forced or bribed to join the powerful families.


    The princes either died prematurely or became the puppets of the powerful families.


    Although almost all forces had their cards, the Emperor took no action and refused to announce his successor.


    The powerful families manipulated the princes to play various intrigues every day and cause a tempestuous storm in the Imperial Palace where everyone lived in bloodless battles.


    Seeing that his sons were either dead or brainwashed, the Emperor became even more upset.


    Finally, driven mad by his sons, he went out incognito.


    As the plot of some TV series, he met a lady as beautiful as a fairy during the trip.


    The lady was not Cinderella, but from a noble family and of a high status.


    The Emperor and the lady fell in love with each other, so he took her home in high spirits, and then married her and had a child. Their story was supposed to end happily here.


    Unfortunately, a few villains came out to disrupt the happy life of the Emperor and the lady because of the lady¡¯s prominent family background.


    Although the powerful families were formidable, they could meet their match.


    The lady came from the Xin Family, a noble family.


    What did the Xin Family do? Lin Mengya remembered her teacher had told her that it was one of the families holding the positions of the state preceptor and the high priest in the Lieyun Empire for generations.


    The ruler of the Lieyun Empire seemed to be the Emperor, but in fact it was the high priest.


    Now that the Xin Family¡¯s legitimate daughter had married the Emperor, the other powerful families suddenly felt that they had no hope of fighting for the throne.


    This was supposed to be a good thing, but unfortunately, the current master of the Xin Family was ambitious.


    Lin Mengya could figure out the following story.


    The Xin Family tried to take away the baby of the Emperor and the lady, but they refused to give their baby away, so they asked the direct descendants of the royal family to take their baby out of the Lieyun Empire at all costs. After making sure their baby was safe, they fought desperately with the Xin Family.


    Their baby turned out to have grown up into the young man in front of her.


    She rubbed her sore temple with her fair and slender index finger.


    Alas, she didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoyu had a tougher life than hers, and his story involved all kinds of conventional strife for power.


    ¡°So now, are the loyal supporters of the Wanyan Family protecting you and fighting against the Xin Family?¡± Lin Mengya asked.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu shook his head and said with a serious look, ¡°My parents are very smart. Over the years, they, who did not have to worry about me, have engaged in a fierce fight with the Xin Family. However, because of one thing, my father had to agree that he would only appoint either his sons or a male member of the Xin Family, who is my mother¡¯s nephew, as the Crown Prince. After working hard over the years, they are all at the summit of their power. It¡¯s not easy for me to surpass them.¡±

 Chapter 759 - Makeover

    Lin Mengya understood the situation.


    She smacked her lips. The past events between Xiaoyu¡¯s parents now sounded like watching a fairy tale of a princess and a prince.


    However, at the end of the fairy tale, the wicked stepmother and sisters would all suffer punishment. They would definitely not dare to be so cocky?


    It was obvious that reality was always crueler than fairy tales.


    Even if Xiaoyu¡¯s parents were a rare pair of true love, but with the pressure of various forces, it eventually turned into a scandalous royal drama.


    She had always liked happy endings, be it a novel or a TV program.


    Thus naturally, she didn¡¯t want to see Xiaoyu¡¯s parents end up like a pair of desperate star-crossed lovers.


    Besides, she might need the help of Xiaoyu¡¯s parents if she wanted to achieve her goal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much from you, but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Since both the Xin family and those rich families are capable of turning the world upside down in the Lieyun Empire, why don¡¯t they just send their troops and start a war? Why are they so intent on orthodoxy?¡±


    Lin Mengya had always wondered about that.


    According to Xiaoyu¡¯s account, the Xin family had pushed Xiaoyu¡¯s father beyond limits. If it were her, she would definitely start retaliating. Anything would be better than this kind of mind battle.


    Xiaoyu looked embarrassed. It took her quite a while to tell Lin Mengya the whole story.


    It turned out that it was because the folk customs of the Lieyun Empire were too tough.


    Lieyun was quite unique, in that most of the country belonged to the primitive tribes.


    It might have something to do with the geographical location of Lieyun. After all, if poisonous animals could live there, the environment had to be quite bad.


    Therefore, the ones to decide who would sit on the throne would be the leaders of these tribes.


    And these leaders were also very strange. No matter how many noble families tried to rope them in, they refused to yield.


    The only thing they acknowledged was the so-called orthodoxy of the royal family.


    Therefore, the Xin family had taken a risk setting up such a thing.


    Well¡­ Lin Mengya sighed again, covering her forehead. These ambitious men of Lieyun had really been wronged.


    It was not possible for the military to use force, or to pressure the emperor to abdicate, which greatly limited everyone¡¯s ability to take the throne.


    ¡°I see. Now I¡¯m beginning to get the picture. Since I¡¯m going back with you, I¡¯m definitely not going to sit around and do nothing. It¡¯s almost dawn. Let¡¯s get a move on.¡±


    The sky outside the cave had just brightened. The siblings chatted all night, and the fire was gradually burning out.


    After being pricked by the cold wind outside, all the drowsiness was gone.


    Lin Mengya stood up. Although the poison in her body had just been neutralized, she felt much better.


    According to her estimation, it was because the poison in the pool had accidentally become a great tonic for her.


    Therefore, even after staying up all night, apart from a little redness in her eyes, she was alright.


    ¡°How about you pretend to be my servant? The people at the foot of the mountain all work for Long Tianyu and Qinghu. That way, if we run into them, it will be easier for me to escape.¡±


    Although Xiaoyu had planned another way down the mountain, Long Tianyu and Qinghu were always meticulous in what they do. If they ran into and the men recognized them, it would be hard for them to fight their own people.


    Lin Mengya nodded, then put on her cloak, and took the copper mask from Xiaoyu.


    She was now well-disguised. No one could tell that she was the woman who should still be sleeping at the bottom of the pool.


    Today¡¯s weather was especially sunny. The snow-capped mountain was shining with silver light. In fact, Lin Mengya had never seen such a magnificent snow mountain.


    Compared to the dull mood when she was going up the mountain, she felt more relaxed at this moment.


    The two of them walked and stopped all the way. The two-day journey was not too difficult for them.


    When they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain, Lin Mengya finally felt relieved.


    After all, they were in the Nation of Dongxia. Even with Long Tianyu¡¯s ability, locking down the Qijue Peak in such a short amount of time was still very difficult and they managed to find an escape route.


    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu finally left the Qijue Peak safely.


    Looking at the snow mountain behind her, Lin Mengya sighed softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu¡¯s men had already prepared a horse carriage. Once she got on the horse carriage, she would head north towards the contrary direction from whence she came.


    At a time like this, what was she hesitating for?


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya shook off those weak thoughts and got into the carriage without any hesitation. What would come was going to come no matter what.


    It was not until now that Lin Mengya realized how much Xiaoyu had changed without her around.


    Seeing how he was giving orders, even those subordinates who were much older than him listened and admired him very much. Although she felt sorry for him, she was still a little proud.


    After all, Xiaoyu was her younger brother!


    Although the Nation of Dongxia was very strict with foreigners, it was not difficult for them to sneak out.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya and Lin Zhongyu pretended to be a pair of brothers traveling together on holiday. They were out and about walking around, and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    However, Xiaoyu had become much more isolated recently. He usually liked to stay by her side when he had nothing to do. Perhaps it was because this child¡¯s mind had matured too much and lacked the liveliness of a teenager.


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel sorry for him.


    ¡°What are your arrangements for me when we get to Lieyun this time?¡±


    In the past few days, Xiaoyu had occasionally mentioned that he had his own mansion in Lieyun. So when she got there, she would naturally stay with him.


    But after thinking for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head and felt that it was not appropriate.


    ¡°Sis, do you have any reservations about staying with me? Do you not want to?¡±


    Xiaoyu was a little impatient. He certainly knew what kind of life she had living in Prince Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    Not to mention that he would definitely not let his sister suffer any grievance while staying with him.


    Lin Mengya simply smiled and patted his head to comfort him. She was not the kind of person who only wanted to enjoy life. She was worried that if she was protected by Xiaoyu again, she would become his burden.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that you¡¯re in a very difficult situation now. If I stay with you, someone will definitely scheme something. You very well know those bad things would happen if my identity were exposed.¡±


    Xiaoyu wanted to say something more to persuade his sister, but after thinking about it, he felt that her words made sense.


    He opened his mouth, but did not know what to say for the moment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you send me to the palace? Think about it, if you bring back an elder sister, others will definitely find it strange. But if you sent a maid to your mother, who would ask questions? Besides, as your mother¡¯s maid, it¡¯s natural that I go and see you on your mother¡¯s orders. No one would notice anything suspicious.¡±


    Lin Mengya had made up her mind for a while already. Although she had seen the benefits of having a prominent identity in the past few days, there was also a lot of trouble that came along with it.


    Not to mention that she was now a person who was supposed to be dead. So she should be laying low.


    By staying with Xiaoyu¡¯s mother, she could see Xiaoyu often. And since she was sent by Xiaoyu, his mother naturally trusted her very much. This way, she could be of some help to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. A while ago, Uncle Lie was looking for some loyal and reliable maids for my mother. If you go there, she will definitely be happy. However, you must be very careful in the palace. I will go to see you often. When you are in trouble, just mention my mother¡¯s name.¡±


    Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said happily.


    Lin Mengya pressed down on his body, which seemed about to jump up. She had just praised him for being mature, but now the excitement made him turn back into a child again.


    She had been to the palace before.


    But this time, it would be more exhilarating since she had to personally experience some things.


    Although a fierce battle for power was breaking out in the Lieyun Palace at present, with her personality, few people could bully her even if she was a maid.


    Along the way, the two of them planned out her new identity and what they would say.


    Xiaoyu, in the shortest time, was now fully prepared for Lin Mengya¡¯s new identity.


    Fortunately, she was a master of poison. In all the countries, all the Poison-making Doctors were considered to be closely related to the Lieyun Empire.


    The false identity which Xiaoyu had chosen for her was that of an ordinary tribal woman.


    Moreover, each tribe was very isolated. It was normal that they had never seen her before. Even if there was an investigation, they would not find any conclusive evidence.


    In this way, no one would be able to expose her true identity.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll try my best to help your mother in the palace.¡±


    Although Xiaoyu didn¡¯t say it, she could still sense from his words his deep respect and love for these parents whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Plus, if they hadn¡¯t endured the pain and sent him out of Lieyun back then, Xiaoyu wouldn¡¯t have lived to see her.


    Xiaoyu said that since he returned to the Lieyun Empire, his parents had almost risked their lives for him.


    The two of them had given him all that they had saved up over the course of their lives.


    This time when Xiaoyu came out to investigate the whereabouts of the dragon bone, his parents were worried, but they did not stop him. Instead, they supported all his decisions.


    Even she could sense that the two of them truly loved Xiaoyu.


    Speaking of the dragon bone, Xiaoyu also confessed to her that he had used the secret of the Candle Dragon Cult to deceive Long Tianyu and Qinghu.


    But as for what the dragon bone was used for, and why Xiaoyu had to procure it, Lin Mengya tried to find out but he changed the subject every time she tried to ask him.


    He just said that the dragon bone had something to do with a secret in Lieyun. If they could get their hands on it, then taking the throne would be a piece of cake.


    Given that he was the youngest and without a stable foundation, he had to use such shortcuts if he wanted to beat out others.

 Chapter 760 - A Reunion with an Old Friend

    Chapter 760 A Reunion with an Old Friend


    However, Xiaoyu was not totally right either.


    There were many things that had to wait till she got to Lieyun and see for herself before making any decisions.


    Now she just got a rough scope on things. So that she would not be completely in the dark when she arrived in Lieyun.


    Although they were traveling in a hurry, Lin Zhongyu could sense that his sister seemed to be a bit absent-minded.


    All along the way, she was either in a daze or lost in thought when talking to him.


    Every time he asked her what was going on, she would always just smile apologetically.


    Lin Mengya had made him feel uneasy. He was afraid that she would regret it one day and just leave.


    In the past, Lin Zhongyu had never been so anxious about gains and losses. For some unknown reason, he was thinking so much now.


    Fortunately, the Lieyun Empire was getting closer and closer, and Lin Mengya¡¯s mentality was getting better and better.


    Finally, after crossing the borders of the Nation of Dongxia, Lin Mengya was smiling a lot more and she seemed more cheerful. Xiaoyu was finally at ease.


    ¡°The territory of Lieyun is just up ahead. Do you think you will like it here sis?¡±


    Although he tried his best to make it look like he didn¡¯t care too much, Lin Mengya could still feel that as they got closer to Lieyun, Xiaoyu¡¯s mood would improve quite a bit.


    Leaning in the carriage, enjoying the exotic scenery, Lin Mengya just smiled and nodded, then shook her head.


    ¡°It is your homeland after all. I think I can never love it as much as you do. However, it will be a special place for me as a foreigner.¡±


    Lin Mengya said it casually, but Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Fists were clenched in his cuffs, and a touch of aggression that belonged to a mature man suddenly flashed across those clear black eyes.


    Fortunately, it was only for a moment, so Lin Mengya was not aware of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s not your homeland, but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as¡­¡±


    The rest of the words were buried by the sound of horseshoes approaching.


    Lin Mengya was also distracted by the sudden burst of people and horses, and did not notice the second half of Xiaoyu¡¯s words.


    She did not know these people, but the leader of the pack was an old acquaintance.


    The carriage stopped in front of these people. After Lin Mengya fixed her clothes, she slowly opened the curtain.


    There was a very polite smile on her pretty face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Lie, or, I should call you, Lord Nanshao.¡±


    Wanyan Lie was stunned. He scanned the stranger¡¯s face with his serious eyes and remembered how difficult it was to deal with the person before his eyes the last time they met.


    Immediately, his face changed.


    He would never forget that the reason he was able to take the young master away was that the woman had allowed him to do so.


    Then, the usual coldness on Lin Zhongyu¡¯s face appeared again as he helped Lin Mengya to dismount carefully.


    Now that they were in the territory of the Lieyun Empire, he no longer needed to disguise himself.


    Now his greyish white hair was tied neatly behind his head. He was still wearing the jade crown given to him by Lin Mengya, but the once simple and good-tempered boy was now stained with the smell of blood.


    Even Wanyan Lie felt a little guilty.


    However, this was a matter concerning the nation. Even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would not blink.


    He naturally knew how much the young master depended on this woman and how obedient he was towards her.


    Now that she was brought back by the young master, could it be that their great plan would be ruined because of a woman?


    Judging by the hesitation evident on Wanyan Lie¡¯s face, Lin Mengya had figured out what was going on.


    After snorting coldly, she lifted her head and looked into their eyes fearlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not the nation-destroying Empress. You think too highly of me. Since I asked Xiaoyu to come back with you, of course, I want him to return to his ancestral home. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so anxious.¡±


    Apart from Xiaoyu, everyone else¡¯s faces changed in an instant.


    Wanyan Lie¡¯s reputation in Lieyun was just as well-known as that psycho from the Xin family.


    Now, a delicate woman dressed as a man dared to speak to him in this way. Immediately, some of the men disliked her and wanted to come out to defend their idol.


    But just as they were about to do something, they were backed down by a cold and ruthless glare emanating from a pair of slightly tender eyes.


    Everyone craned their necks, waiting for Wanyan Lie¡¯s next move.


    His face was dark momentarily, but then unexpectedly, he just turned to Lin Zhongyu and said something.


    ¡°Your mother has something to discuss with you. Don¡¯t make her worry.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu nodded, but his protective stance towards Lin Mengya did not change at all.


    Wanyan Lie knew it was useless to say anything more. According to the young master¡¯s character, he would protect that woman to the end.


    Helpless, he could only suppress the anger inside of him and ride back on his horse.


    Everyone was stunned. In the entire Lieyun Empire, even if that monster of the Xin family would be courteous when he saw Wanyan Lie.


    But this woman not only insulted him but also came out unscathed.


    The man riding on the horse was obviously sulking. Was he really Wanyan Lie, the famous lord of Nanshao?


    ¡°Sis, are you alright?¡±


    Frowning, Lin Zhongyu looked Lin Mengya up and down and finally felt relieved.


    He knew Uncle Lie¡¯s temper, and he knew that Uncle Lie had always been against him bringing his sister back.


    However, rather than saying what he was doing now was for the sake of his tribe and his family, it would be more accurate to say that he was doing it so that his elder sister would have someone to rely on.


    Only when he had full control of Lieyun could he then truly provide Lin Mengya with a safe haven.


    Even though Uncle Lie was very loyal to him, he would unhesitatingly draw his sword if Uncle Lie dared to hurt Lin Mengya.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me, don¡¯t worry. Right now, he¡¯s probably thinking that I¡¯m the kind of evil woman who could destroy a whole empire. But as for what will happen in the future, no one knows.¡±


    In fact, it was impossible for Lin Mengya not to be angry when she saw Wanyan Lie.


    After all, when he had taken Xiaoyu away, she had repeatedly warned him not to allow Xiaoyu to get into any dangerous situations.


    Yet now her baby brother now had a head of greyish hair. Not to mention all the other things her brother had been through.


    Even if he was eager to make it, the pain Xiaoyu had had to endure was far beyond the bottom line for a teenager.


    Lin Mengya thought that she let him off too easily.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry up. It will take at least another month to get to the Capital of Lieyun. Uncle Lie will be guarding the border these days, and won¡¯t go back with us.¡±


    Lin Zhongyu had always enjoyed his sister¡¯s bossy and protective attitude.


    After helping his sister into the carriage, the two of them headed straight for the capital.


    After a month of bumpy travels, Lin Mengya almost could not bear it anymore.


    However, what she saw and heard along the way neutralized most of her exhaustion.


    Because the Lieyun Empire was really a heaven for Poison-making Doctors like herself.


    Along the way, Xiaoyu was telling her about the local customs and practices of Lieyun.


    In fact, this place was not as exclusive as rumored. It was just that most of the people who practiced poison had weird tempers.


    It was not their fault that they were weird. Her teacher once said that if a Poison-making Doctor wanted to be good at poison, the best way was to personally test the poison in the beginning.


    What¡¯s more, at that time, people did not test on small animals either. And apart from a few weirdos, most of the Poison-making Doctors were not the kind of lunatics who would secretly use people for experiments.


    Therefore, generally speaking, the passing of knowledge of traditional poison-making doctors was within the limits of the human body. They would test the medicine on their own bodies first and observe the medicinal properties of the poison and the various reactions of the human body.


    As time went by, the body would naturally develop resistance and then increase the dosage.


    Of course, every Poison-making Doctor had their own way. Although no one had been poisoned to death, there would still be some residual problems.


    Just like her teacher, although he treated her like his own daughter, he was very cold towards others.


    Most of the poison-making doctors in Lieyun were similar in that sense. And everyone understood each other, so there was nothing strange about it.


    Some foreigners, though, would probably feel that there was something wrong with the situation.


    Moreover, regular families would plant fresh vegetables and fruits in their gardens.


    People in Lieyun, by contrast, would plant poisonous plants and flowers.


    However, they were mostly herbs that were harmless to the human body and had the effect of expelling bugs and snakes.


    Actually, they were not that terrifying. It was just that some people were ignorant towards foreign things.


    People had a reason for twinging at the mention of Lieyun. It really was an unusual place.


    But as Lin Mengya saw it, the strangeness around Lieyun was seemingly just a massive misunderstanding.


    Along the way, all they saw were people living a carefree, rural lifestyle.


    Perhaps there would be disputes between people, and there would also be bloodshed caused by power struggles. But for the people here, no matter what happened, Lieyun was still a safe haven for them.


    Lin Mengya kept stopping and walking all the way to the Capital. By the time she arrived, she had already changed into a new set of clothes.


    She was rather beautiful, with a hint of cold charm between her eyes.


    She did not make people feel that she was too frivolous, nor indifferent. If she was dressed in bright colors, she would emanate a kind of breathtaking beauty.


    However, if she was dressed in plain-colored clothes, she would look like an otherworldly fairy.


    Lin Zhongyu specially prepared a cyan-colored dress for her. The dazzling color complimented her stunning beauty.


    She wasn¡¯t wearing any shiny hairpieces. There was only a red jade-peony in her hair. The two colors were extremely bright, but it made her look extremely elegant.

 Chapter 761 - Encountering Youthful Fool

    Chapter 761 Encountering Youthful Fool


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was standing in front of the carriage, attracting the attention of many people.


    All male creatures would involuntarily cast their eyes towards her.


    After a moment of being in awe, they would leave regretfully.


    Because beside the beautiful girl was a teenager dressed in an expensive dark blue robe. His handsome face made it hard to tell whether he was a boy or a girl, but he was staring at the men coldly.


    With just a glance, these men were quickly bitten by reality.


    They came to the realization that some girls were way out of their league. And that they were extremely lucky to have admired such a beauty from afar. If they desired more, they would have to pay a price they couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for us to enter the palace like this?¡±


    She smiled helplessly. It was not her intention to attract so much attention.


    She had thought that since she was going to be a maid, she should be presentable at least.


    Just like those maids in the Dajin Imperial Palace. Although they were not considered knock-out beauties, they were still rather pretty.


    But Lin Mengya did not want being ¡®presentable¡¯ to result in such commotion.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine. This is good. My mother is quite picky. She doesn¡¯t like ordinary maids.¡±


    Of course he was lying. If Lin Mengya knew that Xiaoyu just said those words to make her feel better, she would feel so bad.


    Even the most honest boy in her yard had learned to lie. What had the world come to?


    Fortunately, in the past days, Lin Zhongyu had developed another layer of skin.


    So, although he felt guilty in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then, do I need to comb my hair again? What style does your mother like, reserved and quiet, or steady and delicate? Should I act in a mature way, or be livelier?¡±


    Lin Zhongyu smiled sweetly at his elder sister, who seemed to be nervous all of a sudden.


    After openly giving Lin Mengya the ¡®once over¡¯, he nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°You look great. After all sis, you used to be the most beautiful woman in the Capital City. You look as graceful as ever. My mother will definitely like you.¡±


    What she hated most in life was waiting to be chosen.


    In fact, every time she was waiting to be chosen, she would feel inexplicably nervous.


    In order to cover up her nerves, she would always speak louder than others.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was still haunted by the same problem. She patted her own head gently and thought, ¡°Why am I nervous? With Xiaoyu here, his mother will definitely take me in.¡±


    The capital of Lieyun was quite vast. In Lin Mengya¡¯s opinion, it seemed to be bigger than Lintian and Dajin.


    But it seemed to lack some of that majestic feel of the royal family.


    In terms of design, although there were some ingenious ideas, the overall feeling was more of a primitive style.


    The infrastructure was there, from streets to shops, but most of which were made of greyish bricks and tiles. There were very few wealthy families.


    Xiaoyu mentioned that this place was the outer skirts. The core of Lieyun, the capital city was inside.


    ¡°This place is really different from Dajin. It has that antique feel. Your father has good taste.¡±


    Lin Mengya was strolling on the street leisurely, but Lin Zhongyu felt uncomfortable when he heard her words.


    Although his sister pretended to let go of her identity, she probably didn¡¯t realize that she was always comparing everything in Lieyun with that of Dajin.


    In fact, Lin Mengya was still concerned about her homeland and her people.


    Lin Mengya did not expect Xiaoyu to be so sensitive.


    Walking on the street, the smell of medicine crept up her nose. Her mood brightened up.


    There were many kinds of poisons here, and there was no need to hide them. Both buyers and sellers seemed natural.


    To her, this was indeed a good place.


    In a short while, she had collected many kinds of rare poisons.


    Most girls preferred silk, satin, rouge and jewelry.


    However she was different holding some strange poisonous herbs in her arms and smiling.


    Lin Zhongyu stared blankly at his sister who was still in high spirits. ¡°Yeah, she really is different,¡± he thought.


    With a hobby like that, no one dared to mess with her.


    Since ancient times, when a good looking couple went strolling on the streets, they would always attract some hooligans and street thugs.


    Back when Long Tianyu was with her, even the soldiers on patrol dared not to approach them, much less street thugs.


    But now the man next to her was cold enough, but not exactly strong.


    So when Lin Mengya happily bought an anesthetic that could paralyze an elephant, she saw Xiaoyu, who had been playing the role of her shopping cart and purse, surrounded by a group of people.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation for a long time.


    Lin Mengya squeezed into the crowd politely, and then pushed her way to the best viewing position in the first row. Seeing how beautiful she was, no one said anything. She then took out a bag of candied fruit carefully selected for Xiaoyu, and gracefully became one of them.


    Those people surrounding Xiaoyu should be some noble childes.


    They had on expensive robes, and they had faces like that of a gentleman. They didn¡¯t look like the type with weird fetishes.


    And even if they were trying to pick a fight with Xiaoyu, they didn¡¯t use lame lines like, ¡°Hey little childe, you look so delicate and tender. Wanna come and have some fun with us?¡±


    On the contrary, words such as, ¡°The important responsibility of our country should not be handed over to a shameless scumbag like you¡±, and ¡°If you have any conscience at all, you should commit suicide.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Just a bunch of naive patriotic youthful fools.¡±


    Like the onlookers, Lin Mengya snorted at these pathetic attempts of insults.


    But the young man, who was full of sophistry, became more and more heated. In the end, he was spitting as he spoke, and his face turned red. He almost wanted to shout in Xiaoyu¡¯s ear.


    Xiaoyu, on the other hand, had a good temper. He kept a straight face the entire time and did not even bat an eyelid.


    Xiaoyu probably thought that the man¡¯s words were just like passing gas, or he was used to youthful fools¡¯ indignant words.


    Come to think of it, it was probably a little bit of both.


    Lin Mengya got bored of watching them. That youthful fool really couldn¡¯t come up with anything constructive. Just the same nonsense repeated over and over again.


    After spitting out a bayberry core, she walked to Xiaoyu¡¯s side while that loud youthful fool was panting.


    ¡°Your friend?¡±


    She glanced at the youthful fool. In fact, even she had to admit, it was more like an eye-roll.


    Xiaoyu made a snort, then glanced at youthful fool with disdain, and said firmly, ¡°Just a stranger.¡±


    Suddenly, the youthful fool froze, and his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was not at all acknowledged.


    And his eyes inadvertently fell on the beauty in purple who came out of nowhere, and his already reddened face turned even redder.


    Seeing that these two people seemed to be familiar with each other, the youthful fool couldn¡¯t help but worry for Lin Mengya.


    ¡°Miss, this man is ruthless, shameless, and devoid of conscience. Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡±


    After a series of idiomatic lines, Lin Mengya wondered if this guy could speak normally without using idioms.


    However, she felt a little angry when she heard his words.


    The corners of her mouth slowly lifted. And her innocent eyes made the angry young man blush and his heart beat faster.


    But before the pink bubbles could appear in his imagination, Lin Mengya¡¯s ensuing words completely crushed his unrealistic fantasy.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about him? Yeah you¡¯re right, I taught him everything. By the way, since verbal abuse is what you want to do, then you¡¯re better off swearing. For example¡­¡±


    Lin Mengya just mouthed the ensuing expletives.


    She did not speak the expletives out loud out of respect for the youthful fool. She also wanted to maintain her ladylike image that she had worked so hard to build.


    However, because those expletives had a lot of destructive power, the youthful fool seemed to be struck by something.


    His face instantly turned pale, as his world and his values had been torn apart. She actually took pity on him.


    However, Lin Mengya was not a tenderhearted woman, especially towards such a stubborn young man. He should count himself lucky that she didn¡¯t crush him with her own hands.


    ¡°Be on your way young man. Or do you want to stay here and be the laughing stock of the town?¡±


    Elegantly, she turned around and sneakily wiped Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeve with her hand, which was covered with honey.


    She grabbed Xiaoyu, who was also a little surprised, and quickly disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They paced until the crowd behind them disappeared. Then they slowed down. She pulled Xiaoyu into an alley, then leaned against the wall and rested for a while.


    ¡°Say, who was that blockhead? Why didn¡¯t you retaliate?¡±


    She poked Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead in disappointment. She wondered what this kid had been eating. In just half a year since they last met, he had grown taller than her.


    Physically, he might have grown taller, but mentally, he had shrunk. He didn¡¯t even have the guts to cuss back at that youthful fool.


    If anyone dared to insult her like that, she would definitely not get angry, but pay him back in kind and then some.


    Although Xiaoyu¡¯s method of dealing with adversity was to just ignore them, it was far from making others angry.


    Besides, Xiaoyu shouldn¡¯t be such a coward. He was worse now than when he was with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. His name is Dongfang Jue. He¡¯s a cousin of mine. But he supports my fourth brother and so everyday, he verbally abuses me. I can¡¯t be bothered to retort. He is always the one that ends up stomping his feet in anger anyways.¡±

 Chapter 762 - A Crisis Caused by Peonies

    Chapter 762 A Crisis Caused by Peonies


    It turned out that he took a different side. In this case, why did he talk in such a high-sounding way?


    He seemed to be an interesting person, and she might have plenty of chances to meet him in the future.


    After the incident, Lin Mengya stopped wandering around and followed Xiaoyu to the inner capital city in a hurry.


    The outer capital city, where the buildings were of a primitive style, and the inner capital city were divided by pitch-black stone walls.


    The city walls built of black boulders were rough and heavy, giving a strong sense of pressure at a glance.


    Ever since Xiaoyu approached the inner capital city, he had put on a solemn look.


    Not to mention Xiaoyu, even Lin Mengya became tense.


    For Xiaoyu¡¯s sake, she could not make any mistakes.


    Compared with the outer capital city, the inner capital city was more heavily guarded.


    There were several groups of guards at the city gate carefully checking on and questioning those who intended to get in and out of the inner capital city before letting them pass.


    In addition, there seemed to be more people getting in than people getting out, which was a little strange.


    Obviously, Lin Zhongyu had noticed this. After instructing his men to protect Lin Mengya, he went up alone to inquire the guards in charge of examination.


    After a while, Xiaoyu quickly walked up to her, but he frowned tightly with a sullener look, as if he had come across a difficult problem.


    Lin Mengya did not ask about it at once. Judging from Xiaoyu¡¯s expression, it should be something terrible.


    Moreover, with plenty of people around, it was not a good place to talk.


    After exchanging tacit glances, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu silently walked forward behind the team entering the inner capital city.


    However, when the guards checked on them, Lin Mengya noticed there seemed to be a few wanted posters posted on the bulletin board beside her.


    The wanted posters showed several men¡¯s conspicuous portraits.


    Nevertheless, few people around went forward to take a look. Most people just stole glances at the wanted posters with strange looks, seeming to be afraid of something.


    Lin Mengya looked away composedly and kept this in mind.


    The heavy security of the inner capital city probably had something to do with those men on the bulletin board.


    With Xiaoyu around, they went smoothly into the inner capital city.


    Knowing Xiaoyu had come across a serious problem, Lin Mengya followed him to the imperial palace in the inner city without taking a rest.


    The imperial palace in the inner city was in the most central and conspicuous location and of a sedate and dark style which seemed to make it lifeless.


    At the sight of the dark buildings, she involuntarily doubted the aesthetic vision of Xiaoyu¡¯s ancestors.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wanyan Lie. I¡¯m here to visit Madame Jingrou. Get out of the way,¡± Wanyan Lie said.


    The entrance to the imperial palace was heavily guarded. Ordinary people who tried to approach the imperial palace would immediately be driven away, not to mention get in.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and followed Xiaoyu obediently, trying hard to avoid attracting attention.


    However, the guards at the palace gate did not let down their guard completely because of Xiaoyu¡¯s identity.


    After looking her up and down several times, they apologized and opened the palace gate.


    It seemed that the people in the imperial palace were also tense, otherwise, they would not have instructed the guards to check on the visitors carefully at the risk of offending the visitors.


    ¡°My mother lives in the Fengyu Court. I will take you there before going to meet my father. Just now at the gate of the inner capital city, I heard a very strange thing that even my father will probably think a hard nut to crack.¡± Xiaoyu seized the time to give Lin Mengya some instructions, still looking worried.


    Lin Mengya, who was certainly aware of the current situation, nodded with her mind occupied with the thing Xiaoyu mentioned.


    The men on the wanted posters on the bulletin board must be criminals, but there were only three of them. She was a little confused about what waves they could make so that even the imperial palace became tremblingly watchful, as if confronted with a formidable enemy.


    Thinking over the problem along the way, Lin Mengya was not in the mood to enjoy the rarely seen beautiful scenery in the imperial palace.


    After she followed Lin Zhongyu a long way, they finally stopped in front of a palace.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw the three vigorous words ¡°Fengyu Court¡± engraved above the gate of the palace.


    The architectural style of the Fengyu Court was somewhat different from that of the entire imperial palace. Although they were both built with large stones, the Fengyu Court built with a different kind of large stones gave out feminine softness.


    Nevertheless, the Fengyu Court was greyish white, somewhat similar to Xiaoyu¡¯s hair color.


    Lin Mengya had considered this color dull, but now she found it dignified and sedate.


    It seemed that the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire really regarded Madame Jingrou as the apple in his eye so that even her residence was different from the other places in the imperial palace.


    Xiaoyu was very familiar with the route here. After he knocked on the palace gate, the palace gate was immediately pushed open, and a panic-stricken palace maid poked her head out.


    At the sight of Xiaoyu at the gate, she looked relieved.


    Then she knelt down in front of Xiaoyu and said anxiously, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally back. Please turn to His Majesty immediately. Madame, Madame is being punished by the Empress!¡±


    Hearing her mention the Empress, Xiaoyu became so sullen as if intending to tear the Empress into pieces.


    The vicious and ruthless look on his face indicated his strong urge to kill the Empress immediately.


    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and gently shook her head at him.


    If the Empress just meant to make things difficult for Madame Jingrou, she¡¯d at least send someone here to guard the gate.


    But now, since the humble palace maid was able to open the gate, it meant that this was probably a deliberate trap set by the Empress whose target was either Xiaoyu or the Emperor deeply in love with Madame Jingrou.


    ¡°Stop crying now. Tell us what happened and why Her Grace punished Madame,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The palace maid stared blankly at the young woman in purple in front of her and immediately told them what had happened today.


    Although the palace maid wept with a delicate look, she was coherent enough to make the whole thing clear to Lin Mengya with only a few words.


    The crisis was caused by a vase of rare peonies.


    Madame Jingrou had never been interested in these delicate and precious flowers. Thus, when the greenhouse got some novel flower seedlings, they were usually delivered to the other imperial concubines¡¯ palaces according to the tradition.


    The imperial concubines usually did not care about this kind of trifle. After all, none of them had the time to pay attention to the new flowers in their yards.


    However, the vase of peonies somehow were delivered to the Fengyu Court yesterday.


    This was supposed to be nothing serious, but the vase of peonies were given to the Empress as a tribute.


    Thus, this could be minor or significant. If the Empress was a virtuous woman, she would only blame the hasty palace maids for delivering the vase of peonies to the wrong place.


    However, the person in charge of the greenhouse in the imperial palace worked for Madame Jingrou.


    In view of this, the Empress and the other mesdames took this opportunity to pursue this matter and blame Madame Jingrou for overstepping her bounds and disrespecting the Empress.


    By now, punished by the Empress, Madame Jingrou had been kneeling for four hours, while instructed to hold a copy of palace rules with both hands and read it aloud. The Empress was obviously trying to make things difficult for her and embarrass her.


    The maids of the Fengyu Court attempted to absolve their master from blame, but the Empress said that if any of them dared to plead for mercy, she would instruct Madame Jingrou to kneel for another hour.


    As such, no one of the Fengyu Court dared to say a word.


    Moreover, Madame Jingrou had secretly instructed them not to disturb the Emperor these days in any case, so Madame Jingrou had been kneeling by now.


    After learning the whole thing, Lin Mengya certainly should solve the problem.


    After pondering for a while, she decided to send Xiaoyu away. Otherwise, he would fall into the trap set by the Empress.


    ¡°Go and pay respects to your father now, and don¡¯t mention anything else. Leave everything here to me. Lass, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Mengya said.


    The palace maid had thought that the prince could save her master. Unexpectedly, the lady in purple proposed a solution before she asked the prince for help.


    ¡°Your Highness, Madame¡­¡± When she was about to say a few more words, she saw the prince, who had always cared about his mother a lot, turn around and leave.


    ¡°Sister, now I leave my mother¡¯s business to you. Ningqiu, from today on, treat this lady¡¯s words as my commands.¡± After saying this, Lin Zhongyu went to find his father without stopping.


    Lin Mengya was the only person he could trust.


    The palace maid named Ningqiu was dumbfounded and watched the savior leave, showing a look of disbelief.


    Lin Mengya smiled, knowing that Ningqiu did not think her, a stranger, trustworthy, but now was not a good time to explain.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ningqiu, right? If you want to help your master, you should do as I say. Now, please find a palace maid uniform for me and another vase of peonies,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    She had come up with a plan. She was familiar with the conspiracies in the imperial palace. Besides, she had heard from Xiaoyu that the imperial concubines were not quite scheming.


    Moreover, the Emperor regarded Madame Jingrou as the apple of his eye. If the Empress of the Lieyun Empire were as scheming as the Empress of the Jin State, the Empress of the Lieyun Empire would have ruthlessly ruined their relationship at the very beginning.


    The relationship between Madame Jingrou and the Emperor, who had gone through the ups and downs of life together over the years, had been solid for long.


    Perhaps they took pleasure in Madame Jingrou¡¯s crisis at the moment, but the Emperor might not spare them when he was available.


    They were the daughters of powerful families, which explained why they resorted to such inferior means. They were simply not smart enough to play intrigues.


    Ningqiu, who acted quickly, immediately dressed Lin Mengya up as a palace maid according to Lin Mengya¡¯s instruction.


    Although Lin Mengya was slender, she was really ravishing. Even in an ordinary palace maid uniform, she was still indescribably beautiful.


    Compared with her, the mesdames and beauties in the imperial palace seemed to be homely.


    However, now was not the time to comment on the lady¡¯s appearance.


    Ningqiu saw the pretty lady cut her finger and gently drip a drop of her blood into the peonies she brought over.


    After a while, Ningqiu rubbed her eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 763 - A Palace Maid Comes to Help out

    After casting a glance at Ningqiu who was stunned, Lin Mengya held the vase of peonies and went out of the wing room.


    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to meet Madame.¡±


    The Fengyu Court was not very large. After walking through several corridors, Lin Mengya and Ningqiu saw the main hall where Madame Jingrou was punished to kneel.


    In fact, it was still peaceful in the Fengyu Court at the moment. Given that Ningqiu did not dare to go out secretly to ask for help although she was as agitated as an ant on a hot pan, Lin Mengya was aware that Madame Jingrou just wanted to smooth things over by swallowing the insult.


    However, the Empress bore down menacingly. Even if Madame Jingrou managed to smooth things over, it would probably lead to endless trouble. After all, gossip was a fearful thing.


    ¡°Miss, the Empress and the Mesdames are all inside. Let me get in, just in case you offend any of them,¡± Ningqiu said.


    By now, she was a little convinced by Lin Mengya¡¯s capability.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya looked like a stranger rather than a member of the imperial palace. At this moment, The Empresses and the Mesdames were all present. Ningqiu was really afraid that something terrible would happen to Lin Mengya who was highly valued by the prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just get in and report that the palace maid sent out by Madame has come back to report on completion of her task. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things,¡± Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    Her father had specially arranged a nanny to teach her manners and rules since she was a child. Besides, most of the people she had dealt with in the past year were members of the royal family. So this was not a problem for her.


    Ningqiu still wanted to say something, but suddenly, there came a sound of a teacup smashed on the ground from the main hall. She seemed to be startled and ran into the main hall recklessly at once.


    ¡°Your, Your Grace, someone asks to meet you,¡± she said, kneeling in the cold hall.


    Lin Mengya only saw that the thin girl seemed to be shivering. Even so, Ningqiu still gathered her courage to rush in to protect her master, which showed that she was loyal.


    Moreover, Ningqiu, who managed to repeat what Lin Mengya had told her despite her fear, was much smarter than Lin Mengya expected. Lin Mengya found her a diamond in the rough.


    ¡°Hmm? Who dares to ask to meet me at this time? Sister Jingrou, your palace maid really has no manners.¡± There came a cold female voice from inside the main hall.


    The only person who dared to speak up at this moment was probably no one other than the Empress.


    ¡°Please forgive her, Your Grace. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to accept the punishment,¡± Madame Jingrou said in a gentle but firm tone.


    Even at this moment, she was still unhurried, neither haughty nor humble.


    Lin Mengya was full of admiration for Madame Jingrou¡¯s courage. Given that she could send her infant son away in order to protect him, Lin Mengya thought she must have a strong will and determination.


    However, her blind forbearance and making concessions could only make her enemies go even further.


    Madame Jingrou could suffer all this for Xiaoyu, but her enemies might also make things difficult for her for their children.


    Moreover, Xiaoyu, who was growing full-fledged, was no longer at the mercy of others.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m curious what palace maid makes you so protective of her. I would like to meet her. Let her in to meet me,¡± the Empress said.


    She was indeed an expert at finding fault with Madame Jingrou. Although Madame Jingrou had stooped to compromise, she was even unwilling to spare Madame Jingrou¡¯s maid.


    Ningqiu got up and staggered out of the main hall. Seeing Lin Mengya holding the vase of peonies, she looked worried.


    Lin Mengya gave her a consoling smile, lowered her head and put on a respectful look.


    After that, Lin Mengya lifted the vase of peonies over her head and entered the main hall softly and quietly in measured steps.


    It was so quiet in the main hall that even people¡¯s breathing could hardly be heard.


    Lin Mengya looked steadily forward and knelt on the ground to pay her respects to the Empress as Qingqiu did, ¡°Your Grace, I, Helan, pay you my respects.¡±


    An extremely sharp glance was cast at her and finally fixed on the vase of peonies she raised.


    Knowing that the glance was cast by the Empress, Lin Mengya just knelt there meekly and let the Empress stare at her.


    However, her staying still disappointed the Empress.


    The Empress snorted and said coldly, ¡°I expected a special palace maid, but she just brought a vase of peonies. Sister Jingrou, today you got into trouble caused by a vase of peonies. It seems that you just like these useless things.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary flowers?¡± Lin Mengya despised the ignorant Empress in her heart.


    Madame Jingrou was stunned, as she had never seen this vase of flowers or this palace maid before.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and blinked her eyes at Madame Jingrou under the cover of the peonies.


    Madame Jingrou was a little surprised. Nevertheless, she, who had experienced ups and downs over the years, was able to adapt herself to circumstances.


    ¡°I dare not. Please forgive me, Your Grace,¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯d like to know if you instruct her to bring the flowers here in order to show off to me!¡± The Empress said.


    With a ¡°bang¡±, the Empress struck the table heavily. The people around her were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    Estimating that the Empress was done with putting on airs, Lin Mengya pretended to be terrified and said, ¡°Your Grace, this kind of flower is named Zirui, a precious kind of peony Madame Jingrou specially found for you. Madame Jingrou often says that you are incomparably dignified and graceful so that ordinary peonies are not good enough for you. Only this unique kind of peony can barely match your noble status. Moreover, dark colors are always considered noble in our country. The bright pink peony definitely can¡¯t match your noble status.¡±


    Although Lin Mengya¡¯s voice was a little trembling, she did a good job in fawning on the Empress.


    Her blood made the vase of peonies in her hands turn enchantingly dark purple, and it would last for some time.


    But after tonight, the peonies would wither. After all, they could not endure the strong toxicity of her blood.


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s how it is. Suye, take the vase of peonies from her,¡± the Empress said, obviously interested by Lin Mengya¡¯s words.


    Soon, the vase of peonies in Lin Mengya¡¯s hands was taken over.


    Not only did her blood turn the peonies purple, but also the peonies¡¯ fragrance mixed with the smell of her blood became a little enchanting.


    Ordinary people would have an increasingly strong desire for the fragrance after smelling it. If they smelled it for a long time, they would be addicted to it.


    As she expected, the Empress didn¡¯t find fault in the peonies after smelling them.


    ¡°Well, these flowers are good. Look up. I would like to see which palace such a clever palace maid comes from,¡± the Empress said.


    After kowtowing to thank the Empress, Lin Mengya raised her head meekly and kept looking down timidly without daring to look around.


    ¡°What a quick-witted palace maid. Get up,¡± the Empress said.


    She was exceptionally tolerant of Lin Mengya presumably because of the vase of purple peonies.


    Lin Mengya retreated to a corner quietly and made eye contact with Madame Jingrou.


    By now, she finally clearly saw the situation in the main hall.


    A gorgeous lady dressed in pale red clothes was kneeling in the center of the main hall.


    When she first met Xiaoyu, she believed the parents of such a delicate young man must be exceedingly beautiful.


    Now her guess was confirmed. Although Madame Jingrou had lost her precious youth as time went by, her air of nobleness and gentleness endowed by time made her increasingly mellow and distinguished.


    Under the soft light in the hall, her delicate face seemed to be covered with a mask of innate fragileness.


    Nevertheless, her bright eyes, which seemed to contain the moist gleam of the autumnal waves, were sedate. At a glance, Lin Mengya could tell that she was a tough woman.


    Only such a woman could go through ups and downs in the competition for power with the Emperor of the Lieyun Empire.


    ¡°Did you really find these flowers for me?¡± The Empress asked.


    She sat in the seat of honor, dressed in a crimson dress that was exceptionally eye-catching.


    After all, Lin Mengya was just a nobody, so no one noticed she stole a few glances.


    Compared with Madame Jingrou who was outwardly soft and inwardly hard, the Empress gave out a distinguished air, but she lacked the calmness and reservedness she was supposed to have.


    Even at this age, she still wore plenty of ornaments. Despite her pretty face, the acrimony of her attitude made her beauty less agreeable.


    Such a woman was just a shrew even as the legal wife.


    No wonder she failed to win the Emperor¡¯s favor. It was her destiny.


    ¡°Yes. Seeing the peonies presented as a tribute a few days ago, I found their color a bit frivolous, so I instructed the greenhouse to deliver them to my palace. Helan is the palace maid I sent to search precious flowers for you a few days ago, Your Grace,¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    It was easy to make use of the favorable current situation, and Jingrou had always tried to avoid conflicts with the Empress.


    This time, she would rather be punished to kneel than send someone to complain about it to the Emperor, which had upset the Empress.


    Moreover, the vase of peonies presented by Lin Mengya eased the situation.


    If the Empress were to continue pursuing this matter, she would seem to be narrow-minded.


    Although Jingrou was usually reserved, it did not mean that the Empress could do whatever she wanted to.


    Thinking of this, the Empress looked away. Glancing at the purple peonies in Suye¡¯s hands, she had to let it go for the time being despite her reluctance.


    She said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I blamed you wrongly. But sister, even His Majesty respects me. Although His Majesty allows you to participate in running things in the imperial palace, you¡¯d better not make arbitrary decisions so as not to cause misunderstanding between us.¡±


    ¡°I dare not. I should be blamed for acting recklessly this time. You, who showed both kindness and severity when handling this matter, are really our role model,¡± Madame Jingrou said without the slightest intention of going against the Empress, which made the Empress feel as if she punched the cotton and did not get the response she expected.

 Chapter 764 - Madame Jingrou

    Chapter 764 Madame Jingrou


    At the thought that she probably would not get what she wanted if she continued pursuing this matter, the Empress cast a disdainful glance at Madame Jingrou and left arrogantly.


    She said before leaving, ¡°You will kneel here two hours longer as a punishment for making the arbitrary decision today. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want with the Emperor¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I accept the punishment,¡± Madame Jingrou said, kneeling there primly without daring to overstep the line.


    Meanwhile, the Empress and Mesdames, who thought they had got what they wanted, were all beaming with smiles.


    After the corners of their clothes disappeared from the Fengyu Court, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had witnessed Madame Jingrou¡¯s great forbearance today. If she hadn¡¯t come today, Madame Jingrou probably would have swallowed the insult from those people.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, thinking although Madame Jingrou married her beloved man, her husband¡¯s wife and other concubines picked on her all the time.


    Lin Mengya involuntarily wondered if Madame Jingrou lived happily or not.


    ¡°Madame, get up quickly. They are all gone, and we will keep it secret,¡± Ningqiu said.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw Ningqiu was crawling over to help Madame Jingrou up.


    Madame Jingrou smiled lightly and declined Ningqiu¡¯s well-intentioned advice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Miss Helan, thank you very much,¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    Some people passed outside the main hall from time to time.


    Although those people might not be able to hear their conversations inside, those people could see what was going on in the hall from afar.


    Those people were presumably left behind by the Empress to keep an eye on Madame Jingrou and make sure she accepted the punishment obediently. The Empress was quite tricky.


    ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to be over courteous. As the helper Xiaoyu brought here, I should help you take care of this,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Standing behind Madame Jingrou, she took Ningqiu¡¯s hand, shook her head gently, and then looked out of the door.


    Ningqiu, who immediately understood what she meant, stamped her feet in anger, but could do nothing to them.


    ¡°They come to bully Madame all the time. Let¡¯s wait and see how His Highness will deal with those people after he comes back,¡± Ningqiu, outraged by the injustice done to her master, said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t tell Yu¡¯er about this. Miss, since you are brought into the imperial palace by Yu¡¯er, you are presumably aware of our current situation,¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    She loved her son dearly. Because of her son, those Mesdames, who had children, liked to pick on her in the past half a year.


    Fortunately, the Emperor was protective of her and Xiaoyu had gradually gained power, so those women did not dare to push her into a miserable situation.


    If those women went too far, she might retaliate.


    She just did not want to cause trouble during this troubled period.


    ¡°Madame, in fact, you don¡¯t have to endure all this. His Highness is young, but he has a resolute mind and drastic means. In my opinion, he has been qualified to compete for the throne, and you must have accumulated enormous wealth over the years. So now it¡¯s time to enter a new stage of well-grounded development,¡± Lin Mengya raised her brows and said in a soft but firm voice.


    Madame Jingrou expected the palace maid sent by Yu¡¯er to be smart and steady. However, from the few words she said, Madame Jingrou could tell she was as ambitious as men, which had a great negative impact on Madame Jingrou¡¯s favorable impression of her.


    Madame Jingrou looked disapprovingly at Miss Helan in front of her and said with a frown, ¡°Miss, I admire your courage, but our family has behaved properly in the imperial palace over the years so that we can live a steady life now. You are not suitable to stay with us. Ningqiu, send Miss Helan off before others notice her existence.¡±


    Lin Mengya showed a smile. She had expected that Madame Jingrou, who looked delicate but was actually extremely resolute, would only treat her as a time bomb.


    She did not get angry. After all, she was aware of Madame Jingrou¡¯s way of doing things and thoughts, but Madame Jingrou might not be aware of hers.


    She immediately cast a consoling glance at Ningqiu, who was hesitating, and looked at Madame Jingrou with a smile.


    She said, ¡°Madame, do you think that I¡¯m bluffing? But if I tell you that I have a way to enable His Highness to practice in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for three months, will you think that I¡¯m crazy?¡±


    ¡°The Pool of Various Venomous Insects!¡±


    Hearing this, Madame Jingrou opened her eyes wide in an instant. That was the sacred place left by their ancestors. Even the best witches and wizards found it hard to get close to it.


    It was said that the genius from the Xin Family had only practiced in the Pool of Various Venomous Insects for three days and three nights. Despite the great change in his personality caused by the torture he had gone through there, he became one of the best wizards in the country after coming out of there.


    For this reason, he was regarded as the promising successor by the tribe elders who considered the Pool of Various Venomous Insects as the sacred place.


    Otherwise, the Emperor would not have been forced to list the genius from the Xin Family as one of the candidates for the throne.


    Madame Jingrou, whose face changed immediately, lost her composure.


    However, she just got excited for a moment, and then shook her head with a slightly bitter look.


    If there was such a way, why should she bother letting her son suffer that pain?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned this, but it¡¯s difficult to do that. Since you¡¯re brought here by Yu¡¯er, I will treat you with due respect. But Miss, something is not as simple as you imagine,¡± she said.


    Lin Mengya knew that it sounded like she was making irresponsible remarks at this moment.


    However, if there was only one person around the world capable of doing that, it was none other than her.


    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m aware of your concern, but Xiaoyu¡­ His Highness knows whether I can do that. There¡¯s no need to worry. His Highness will be here soon, and you¡¯ll learn the whole thing,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Madame Jingrou took a close look at Miss Helan with fixed attention.


    Helan had pretended to be shivering with fear in front of the Empress just now. However, she faintly saw the fearless look in Helan¡¯s eyes during their twice eye-contacts.


    Moreover, although Helan was only dressed in an ordinary palace maid uniform, her graceful bearing could compare with that of the princesses brought up in the imperial palace.


    Madame Jingrou knew about Yu¡¯er¡¯s personality well. Perhaps Miss Helan had some amazing knacks indeed.


    Thinking of this, Madame Jingrou became much gentler. She gave Lin Mengya a meaningful look and nodded.


    Lin Mengya did not feel angry at being doubted.


    Although she was brought here by Xiaoyu, given Madame Jingrou¡¯s character, it would be strange if she gained Madame Jingrou¡¯s trust at once.


    Two hours passed quickly. Ningqiu immediately helped Madame Jingrou up.


    At the sight that Madame Jingrou just frowned slightly despite her trembling legs, Lin Mengya involuntarily praised Madame Jingrou in her heart.


    Xiaoyu indeed inherited his determination and perseverance from his mother.


    ¡°Mother, I pay you my respects.¡± There came Xiaoyu¡¯s voice from outside the door.


    He hurried back to the Fengyu Court after paying his respects to the Emperor.


    After entering the room and making sure that his mother was lying in bed safe and sound, he restrained the anxious look he rarely showed and bowed meekly before standing in front of his mother.


    Meanwhile, he fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, who was standing aside.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did the Empress and other Mesdames pick on you?¡± He asked about Lin Mengya¡¯s condition rather than about his mother¡¯s condition, which indicated how much he valued Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a faint smile and subconsciously touched his messy hair caused by his coming in a hurry.


    After a while, she found it strange to do so. But Xiaoyu looked so meek that even Madame Jingrou was involuntarily astonished.


    Why did her son, who even acted like an untamable beast in front of her, act differently in front of Helan?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Highness, you should take care of Madame. She has knelt for too long, and her tendons and bones need relaxation,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Xiaoyu nodded and obediently started to massage Madame Jingrou¡¯s calves.


    Madame Jingrou, who saw her son behave in such a docile manner for the first time, had a completely new appraisal of Miss Helan.


    As the saying went, no one knew a man better than his mother. Although Yu¡¯er was not very close to Madame Jingrou, as his mother, she knew him even better than himself.


    Thus, Madame Jingrou felt like getting close to Miss Helan.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Helan you brought here, otherwise I would¡¯ve suffered a lot more. By the way, Yu¡¯er, you didn¡¯t tell your father about this, did you?¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    Xiaoyu shook his head. He felt the urge to tell his father many times.


    But at the sight of his father¡¯s haggard look, he said nothing about this as Lin Mengya told him.


    Those women were so insolent. Sooner or later, he would make them pay for what they had done to his parents and him over the years!


    ¡°That¡¯s good. A lot of things happened today, which troubled your father a lot. Knowing you¡¯ve been occupied with your business, I always avoided disturbing you with such trifles. Yu¡¯er, you haven¡¯t introduced Miss Helan to me yet,¡± Madame Jingrou said and showed an amicable smile to Lin Mengya.


    Perhaps because of Xiaoyu, now Madame Jingrou treated her more friendly with less vigilance.


    Nevertheless, regardless of Madame Jingrou¡¯s attitude towards her, Lin Mengya took it calmly.


    Delighted to see that Lin Mengya seemed to get along well with his mother, Xiaoyu immediately took Lin Mengya¡¯s hand, and introduced her to Madame Jingrou with a complacent and flaunting look in his eyes. ¡°Mother, she¡¯s my sister who saved me in the Jin State and enabled my name to be recorded in the Lin Family¡¯s genealogy. This time, she specially came here to help me. My sister is extremely smart with unparalleled medical skill and a gentle disposition. She is the most outstanding woman in the world!¡±


    Hearing Xiaoyu blurt out one and another adjectives as if he had his words at hand, Lin Mengya felt so ashamed that her face became burning hot and blushed, and she almost failed to suppress the urge to interrupt Xiaoyu.


    Well, she admitted that she was outstanding, but she was not that abnormally outstanding as Xiaoyu described, was she?


    She dragged Xiaoyu¡¯s sleeve hard and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Haha¡­ Your Highness, I¡¯m flattered.¡±

 Chapter 765 - Hide Her True Self by Pretending to Be Ambitious

    Chapter 765 Hide Her True Self by Pretending to Be Ambitious


    However, at the thought that she was trying to be modest, Xiaoyu immediately intended to mention her ¡°great achievements¡±.


    Lin Mengya immediately changed the topic. If she let Xiaoyu go on talking about this, she would feel too ashamed to continue staying here.


    She said, ¡°In fact, I come here for Xiaoyu indeed. Madame, you also know that there are multiple forces in a disordered state in the Lieyun Empire at present. Xiaoyu¡¯s force is not the strongest one, but it can enable him to protect himself. Nevertheless, he still lacks something crucial. Although I have no talent, I accidentally obtained the ability to help Xiaoyu get the crucial thing. Nevertheless, Xiaoyu is the son of you and His Majesty after all. It¡¯s up to you two to decide whether to let him do that or not.¡±


    Madame Jingrou glanced at Lin Mengya, then at her silly son who fixed his eyes on Lin Mengya, sighing secretly in her heart.


    She only heard that the woman who saved Xiaoyu was of extraordinary origin, but she didn¡¯t expect the woman to be not only bold and insightful but also ambitious.


    She was not sure if it was a blessing or a curse for her son to have such a woman around.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯ll invite His Majesty over to talk it over. Miss Lin, no, I¡¯d better call you Miss Helan. Since Yu¡¯er has brought you here, you are naturally our distinguished guest. If you don¡¯t mind, can you stay in my Fengyu Court for a few days?¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    How could Lin Mengya turn down such a polite invitation?


    After exchanging glances with Xiaoyu, she nodded.


    Madame Jingrou, who didn¡¯t dare to treat Lin Mengya lightly, immediately instructed Ningqiu beside her to take Lin Mengya to have a rest.


    After that, only Madame Jingrou and Xiaoyu were left in the main hall.


    Staring at her son lovingly, Madame Jingrou noticed that he seemed to have inherited his father¡¯s domineering air despite his young age.


    He was her only child as well as one of the biggest motivations enabling her to endure the hardships over the years.


    But now, her son¡¯s mind was occupied with such a woman.


    She would prefer that Yu¡¯er fell in love with a woman who had no talent or virtue but was dignified with regular features.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I like Miss¡­ Miss Helan, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary girl. I think it¡¯s a good thing for a girl to be smart, but she is too smart, which may make her an unsuitable wife for you. Do you agree?¡± Madame Jingrou said.


    She could not come straight to the point when talking with her son.


    She still remembered when Yu¡¯er just returned to the Lieyun Empire, he was cold to everyone and never showed a smile.


    Only when he received Miss Lin¡¯s letters did his face soften a little.


    She heard from those who came back from the Capital City of the Jin State with Xiaoyu that only Miss Lin was able to make him obedient.


    As a mother, she only felt regretful and upset, but she failed to find her way into Yu¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    Now that their relationship finally eased, she would not let anything turn Yu¡¯er against her.


    After seeing Lin Mengya off, Lin Zhongyu, who was known as Wanyan Yu now, turned to look at his mother with a serious look.


    He asked, ¡°Mother, are you afraid that she will take control of the imperial court like the late Empress and cause chaos in our country?¡±


    Madame Jingrou intended to deny it, but she suddenly remembered that her son took after her and the Emperor in his temperament.


    She could only nod slowly, thinking that a woman who was too tough and smart was no less than a disaster to the royal family.


    Moreover, judging from Yu¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards Miss Lin, if he married her in the future, she would definitely be his legal wife.


    Madame Jingrou couldn¡¯t let Yu¡¯er take such a great risk.


    ¡°Mother, rest assured. She will never do that. If she wants to do that, I¡¯m willing to give her everything I have. Your worry is overblown. My sister is very smart. She expressed her ambition eagerly just in order to avoid building close bonds with you,¡± Xiaoyu said and shook his head bitterly.


    He knew about his sister very well.


    When he first met her, he felt that she was like a fairy who came from the ninth heaven and occasionally descended to the mortal world so that he had the pleasure of meeting her.


    Back then, she was indescribably gorgeous, both lively and gentle.


    But this time, when he met her again, he discovered that although she still treated him as before, she was aloof and tried to alienate herself from others.


    A smart person like her must have seen through his mother¡¯s perseverant and cautious disposition, so she put on an aggressive and ambitious look.


    Only by displeasing his mother could she avoid building close bonds with his mother.


    What on earth had happened in the past half a year so that his sister became like this?


    Wanyan Yu suddenly felt regretful. If he hadn¡¯t come back at that time, would he have been able to go through all this with his sister?


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s what she¡¯s up to? Xiaoyu, did I do anything wrong so that Miss Lin misunderstood me?¡± Madame Jingrou asked.


    No matter what kind of person Lin Mengya was, she was Xiaoyu¡¯s life saver. Even if she wouldn¡¯t marry Xiaoyu, she was worthy of their gratitude.


    Wanyan Yu shook his head helplessly, with no idea what was going on in his sister¡¯s mind.


    ¡°She is not a narrow-minded person. Mother, you can talk over anything with her from now on, and you will gradually discover that she is different from you and all the other women in the imperial palace. You will also like her because she is so likable that she has plenty of companions willing to take all risks for her,¡± Xiaoyu said in a soft voice.


    He seemed to be much more tender when talking about anything about his sister.


    At the sight that her son suddenly became as meek as a sheep, Madame Jingrou felt a little jealous but curious about Miss Helan.


    Although she had just met Helan for a while, she found Helan was not only tough and ambitious, but also extraordinary both in appearance and courage.


    Could it be that Helan just did all this to hide her true self?


    ¡°Miss, please come in. This is the side chamber of the Fengyu Court,¡± Ningqiu said.


    As she led Lin Mengya here, she stole a glance at the strange Miss Helan from time to time.


    It should be noted that the Fengyu Court was one of the most elegant and quietest places even in the imperial palace of the Lieyun Empire.


    Even she, who had worked as a palace maid in the imperial palace since she was a child, involuntarily kept looking around secretly when she came to the Fengyu Court for the first time.


    However, Miss Helan seemed used to this, merely looked around with little interest and nodded lightly.


    It was no wonder that the prince regarded Miss Helan with special attention. Miss Helan was indeed different from people like her.


    ¡°Miss Ningqiu, if you continue paying no attention to the road, you¡¯re going to bump into the door,¡± Lin Mengya warned Ningqiu gently, which made Ningqiu, who had been peeping at her, blush instantly.


    Ningqiu looked uneasily at Miss Helan and was about to kneel down and plead guilty, but she was stopped by a pair of strong hands.


    ¡°In your Fengyu Court, both the master and the palace maids have to kneel frequently. Don¡¯t you feel tired? Silly girl, I won¡¯t blame you. Besides, don¡¯t kneel to others easily from now on. A loyal and clever person like you will distinguish yourself in the imperial palace sooner or later,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Ningqiu was a little confused. Miss Helan said a lot in the main hall just now, but she did not sound as gentle and sincere as she did at the moment.


    Ningqiu stared timidly at Miss Helan, finding she was affable with a pleasant voice.


    So Ningqiu became much less timid and fearful.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? I can¡¯t present another vase of purple peonies even if you keep staring at me.¡± As Lin Mengya said, she gently knocked on Ningqiu¡¯s forehead.


    The reason why she treated Ningqiu so kindly was that Ningqiu seemed to have reminded her of her maids.


    Hongyu presumably had returned to the Capital City by now. Had Baishao and the other maids been waiting for news of her return every day?


    If¡­ if they got the bad news of her death from Long Tianyu, they would cry bitterly.


    With her face suddenly becoming gloomy, she thought how many people she had to let down for the accursed relics of the Guwei State.


    ¡°Miss, are you thinking about your family members?¡± Ningqiu asked.


    After pushing open the door of the side chamber, she turned around and saw Lin Mengya¡¯s complicated expression.


    ¡°Yes, I have a few sisters like you in my distant home. I miss them terribly, but I can¡¯t go back to meet them,¡± Lin Mengya said.


    Regardless of their previous identities, she had long considered them as the family members she valued most.


    In order to protect them and stop the relics of the Guwei State from bringing more disasters, Lin Mengya could only save them in this way.


    Although Ningqiu had no idea what Miss Helan meant, she felt grieved at the sight of Miss Helan¡¯s dejected look.


    She was the youngest child most favored by her parents. If it were not for the misfortune her family met with, she would not have become a humble palace maid who had been bullied all the time in the imperial palace.


    Overwhelmed by sorrow, she stood at the door and burst into tears, while saying, ¡°I also miss my family members¡­¡±


    She, who was sobbing, began to weep aloud in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Mengya looked at the girl in front of her in astonishment, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m homesick, but why is she crying more bitterly than me?¡±


    ¡°Stop crying. Look at you. I¡¯m sad, but you¡¯re crying louder than me. Ningqiu, you¡¯re quite interesting,¡± Lin Mengya said and looked helplessly at Ningqiu who lost herself in crying.


    Ningqiu was quite similar to Baizhi in crying easily.


    If one day the two of them took part in a competition for the best weeper, perhaps it would be very exciting.


    Lin Mengya drew a candy out of her sleeve and put it in Ningqiu¡¯s mouth when the time came.


    Ningqiu¡¯s crying that amazed Lin Mengya stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 766

    "What is this? It doesn''t seem to be our candy. It''s so sweet and delicious!"


    Tears still hung in the corners of her eyes, but the next second, Ning Qiu covered her mouth and smashed it.


    Lin Mengya really admires her. She has the same eating property as Angelica dahurica.


    Fortunately, when she was in poor health a few days ago, long Tianyu and Qinghu would collect a lot of sweets to replenish their energy.


    Now, this piece of candy is also placed in her close pocket at will.


    Unexpectedly, it was used in this way.


    "You think it''s delicious. Ning Qiu, I want to ask you something, OK?"


    Maybe it''s because of this piece of candy, or maybe it''s because Ning Qiu has a very good impression of the girl.


    After listening to the girl''s question, she naturally nodded heavily, with a look of knowing without words.


    The sun in the side hall is just right, mild and warm.


    The interior decoration, which she always liked, was simple and simple. She took Ning Qiu to sit on the chair and began to collect the information she wanted to know.


    "How long have you been with your wife?"


    Ning Qiu thought for a moment and answered crisply.


    "I''ve been with my wife for three years. My wife is better than other masters in the palace. I''m blessed to follow my wife."


    Also, although Ning Qiu is clever, she is a girl with relatively simple personality.


    If it weren''t for Mrs. Jingrou, I''m afraid I would have to suffer.


    "Well, do you often have to be bullied by those ladies? Just like today, you are punished by the king for kneeling for a basin of words?"


    If someone asked this, Ning Qiu would not say a word more.


    But this girl, if your Highness the prince asks you to come back to help his wife, it will be her own.


    Ning Qiu lowered her voice and answered with indignation.


    "Yes, it used to be like this. My wife has a good temper, so those ladies like to bully my wife. The queen king often yells at my wife because she came from a meritorious family. If my wife is a little careless, she will be angry. However, she is not the most difficult. Although the queen king is powerful, she is not smart. These things are actually instigated by Mrs. Hui. In the palace, no one likes Mrs. Hui except the queen king. She doesn''t think about it. My wife brought her to the palace at the beginning. Now that he has gained the momentum, he comes to bully the old master. He is really a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung! "


    After listening to Ning Qiu''s words for a long time, Lin Mengya also came to a conclusion.


    In the palace, the queen king likes to target Mrs. Jingrou most.


    And Mrs. Hui in Ning Qiu''s mouth should be the dog''s head after the king.


    In fact, when she talked to the queen king at that time, she had already understood the empress''s temperament.


    It''s more than insidious. However, if you don''t have a good mind, you''ll be a gun envoy.


    It''s Mrs. Hui. Listening to Ning Qiu''s meaning, it seems that she used to be Mrs. Jingrou.


    She has seen a lot of people with a wolf heart and a dog''s lung, but it''s rare to instigate the king to embarrass the old owner everywhere.


    The corners of his mouth aroused a playful smile.


    This palace is really interesting.


    "I''m new here. I don''t know the rules of the palace. Why don''t you tell me who there are in our palace. If I collide with someone, won''t I make trouble for my wife?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask any special privacy questions for three consecutive questions. Ning Qiu relaxed her guard a lot.


    He broke his fingers and explained it to Lin Mengya.


    Speaking of it, the harem of the state of lieyun is clean and tidy, and there is no drag of the three palaces and six courtyards.


    The so-called King Queen is actually the first wife when the monarch was still a prince.


    But although the monarch ascended the throne and became king, he did not give the king a title.


    The king gave birth to his eldest son, and his family was a meritorious family. He put pressure on the monarch every day, and finally sealed the unclear king.


    It''s a real wife, but I didn''t seal a word. If it''s not a positive wife, in this palace, except her, she is all respectful titles such as lady and beauty. Is she not prominent.


    Over the years, the so-called relationship between husband and wife has long disappeared. The queen is just a figurehead.


    The rest is their wife Jingrou of Fengyu garden. Speaking of it, she is the head of the serious empress concubine.


    And it is said that when the king married her, he used the gift of being a wife. I''m afraid this is also the reason why the queen always looks for Mrs. Jingrou to be unlucky.


    There were also several ladies. In addition to Mrs. Hui, there were three other ladies of distinguished origin. However, although they followed the king to fight for the tiger, they didn''t dare to embarrass Mrs. Jingrou too much.


    There is only one Mrs. Jing''an with the same title as Mrs. Jing Rou, and people are also friends with her.


    But Mrs. Jing''an likes Qingxiu very much. If she has nothing to do, she will go to the Taoist temple outside the palace to practice.


    The king was also very pure to her. In the past, when she was there, even the queen of the king had to weigh it.


    The rest are just some small characters. Several have given birth to princes, but the family is controlled by those aristocratic families. It''s just puppets in other people''s hands. It can''t become a climate.


    After a preliminary understanding of the situation, Lin Mengya also had some numbers in her heart.


    The situation in the palace is really not very complicated. It''s the battles of those aristocratic families outside.


    The former dynasty and the harem have always been complementary and difficult to separate.


    She heard Xiaoyu mention that his mother came from a prominent Xin family, but she was not from the Xin family. These relationships were really complicated.


    After rubbing the eyebrows, Lin Mengya felt that if she wanted to completely quell the struggle in the palace, in fact, the only way was to quell the struggle outside the palace.


    It''s just this thing, but it can''t be done overnight.


    "Oh, it''s time. Come with me, girl. It''s time to eat."


    Ning Qiu was surprised and interrupted Lin Mengya''s thoughts.


    Looking at the girl''s hurried back, Lin Mengya felt that there was still a lot of way to go if she wanted to become the kind of steward gong''e who could stir clouds and rain in the palace.


    Speaking of it, she really admired the master who could turn those young girls into the old lady of the deep palace.


    How much perseverance is needed to suppress these lively natures?


    Xiaoyu didn''t stay here for dinner, so she and Mrs. Jingrou were the only two in the bedroom hall.


    Mrs. Jingrou, who changed into regular clothes, is still very beautiful, but she has a few more quiet gentleness.


    Lin Mengya thought, maybe it''s Mrs. Jingrou. With her extremely soft appearance and her extremely resolute nature, she will capture the monarch''s heart.


    If she were a man, she would like such a woman.


    "Come and sit down. Do you still have the habit of living in my side hall?"


    It doesn''t matter whether you are used to it or not. Lin Mengya always goes with the flow.


    But this was the kindness of others. She was embarrassed to refute it and nodded in response.


    "Listen to yu''er, you used to treat him like a brother. The king and I thank you very much. If you weren''t for you, I''m afraid the child would suffer more sins. Therefore, you''re just like in your own home. Don''t be polite to me."


    This is very sincere.


    Lin Mengya used to see all kinds of hypocrisy, but now, the lady Jingrou seems to be grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    Stunned, Lin Mengya didn''t know how to respond for a moment, but smiled.


    "Once upon a time, when the king sent him away, I didn''t give up in every way. I was afraid that my child would encounter any danger. Unexpectedly, he did. But God had an eye and let him meet you. Miss Helan, please accept my worship."


    Mrs. Jingrou got up and said she was going to kneel down for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t stand this. She wanted to hold Mrs. Jingrou, but she dodged and finally knelt in front of her.


    "I know you are a kind-hearted girl, so you will accept this worship anyway. I will never forget your great kindness with the king, but if you want to leave the king''s city one day, I will not stop you. Therefore, you can rest assured that you are here. Neither I nor the king will embarrass you with human feelings."


    At first glance, this seemed to drive Lin Mengya away.


    But both of them know what this means.


    This Xiaoyu is so clever. Now his mother has made it clear that she doesn''t know what to do.


    Just now, she really understood Mrs. Jingrou''s temperament, so she looked like a radical.


    In this case, even if the wife uses her, she will always be on guard.


    Now, the lady said so clearly that if she was saying something, it would appear that she was a little false.


    At that moment, he immediately picked up Mrs. Jingrou, who was kind to her and understood her mind.


    "Madam, I''m serious. I''m in love with Xiaoyu''s sister and brother. Naturally, I won''t refuse his business. Now that I''m here, I''m so trusted by madam. I''ll take it as my own home. Please get up quickly, madam. If Xiaoyu knows, he will surely blame me."


    Mrs. Jingrou got up, took Lin Mengya''s hand and sat on the table.


    "Look at me, I''m older and not as old as before. Xiaoyu said you were born in the state of Jin, so I specially asked someone to prepare some flavor of the state of Jin for you. I don''t know. Are you used to eating?"


    On the dinner table, there are indeed a lot of flavor dishes that they only have in Da Jin.


    It can be seen that Mrs. Jingrou has a heart, not just talk.


    Lin Mengya looked, but said very sincerely.


    "There''s one thing my wife probably doesn''t know. My identity is a little special. Therefore, I hope no more people know except you and me and Xiaoyu ningqiu. Although my identity can bring a lot of benefits to Xiaoyu, it can also bring a lot of trouble. So please treat me as a woman from ordinary lieyun country."

 Chapter 767

    Mrs. Jingrou is very considerate. Naturally, she knows what Lin Mengya means. She looks at each other like she has reached a tacit understanding.


    "From today on, the girl will be Helan girl around the palace. Like Ning Qiu, she will serve the palace closely. Ning Qiu, you go and gather the people to announce this."


    Since Lin Mengya showed her face in front of the queen of the king, I think it would arouse other people''s ideas if she was in another capacity.


    Mrs. Jingrou''s arrangement also saved Lin Mengya a lot of trouble.


    "Thank you, madam. Please call me Helan. Lin Mengya doesn''t exist."


    The news of her death will soon reach the candle dragon club.


    Although the remnant eagle is dead, it doesn''t mean that it will be really airtight.


    She had heard before that there were no claws and teeth of the candle dragon club in lieyun country.


    However, according to the information she has learned so far, the reason why the candle dragon club can not penetrate is that lieyun state has always adopted the way of family inheritance.


    Even those courtiers were mostly from famous families.


    As the holy land of poison medicine, the lineage of lieyun Kingdom means the inheritance of Gu Shu and poison Shu.


    Therefore, it becomes extremely difficult to penetrate.


    But this does not mean that she is absolutely safe. After dealing with those people of the candle dragon club these days, she knows what is unscrupulous.


    Human life in their eyes is nothing but grass. What can they not do?


    Lin Mengya''s identity must not be revealed at all.


    Otherwise, even Xiaoyu will be dragged into endless trouble by her.


    Mrs. Jingrou is very careful. Even if Lin Mengya doesn''t say something, she can always guess.


    After a meal, Lin Mengya and Mrs. Jingrou got to know each other.


    Lin Mengya''s experience is different from that of ordinary women. When Mrs. Jingrou was young, she was also a powerful figure. The two people had a feeling of empathy.


    Mrs. Jingrou also ordered Ning Qiu to move in with her. First, she wanted to take care of her. After all, Lin Mengya was a guest. Mrs. Jingrou wouldn''t really let her do the work of a maid. Second, she wanted to hide people''s eyes and ears so that Lin Mengya wouldn''t appear too abrupt in other people''s eyes.


    It was night. Lin Mengya sat in the side hall, looking at the moon outside the window and thinking about her own affairs.


    After dinner, the king of the state of lieyun came to Fengyu garden with his confidant.


    She just looked at the king from a distance behind the window. The king, who was about the same age as his father, and Mrs. Jingrou were still like a pair of beautiful people.


    Although they didn''t show anything, the light and soft friendship between them can''t deceive people.


    If the mother is still there, she and her father might be like that.


    Once a woman marries love, it seems that even time is particularly preferential.


    "Miss Helan, are you envious of the king and his wife? So is Ning Qiu. Although our king is not good at words, he is excellent to his wife. No matter what king Hou Hui is, he has been forgotten by our king."


    Because of Lin Mengya''s reason, Ning Qiu was able to move out of the wing rooms of the gong''es and arrived at the side hall, which was much better. Therefore, Ning Qiu''s favor for the Helan girl soared a lot.


    Lin Mengya can also feel that Ning Qiu has taken great care of her since dinner.


    The corners of the eyes and the tips of the eyebrows all had a few smiles. They spoke to her and became more lively.


    She likes ningqiu very much, probably because she has lived in modern society for more than 20 years. Even now, she is still a younger sister under the age of 20. Deep in her heart, she is like an old woman. Rarely, she will jump like ningqiu Angelica dahurica.


    "Well, you can see clearly. But don''t you have to serve? You don''t have to take care of me, and you don''t have to treat me in front of others. We''re not all the same now."


    Lin Mengya leans against the window. From tomorrow, she will be Mrs. Jingrou''s personal maid and take care of her daily life together with Ning Qiu.


    Or, we should face the swords and shadows in the palace together.


    "No, madam doesn''t fake other people''s hands for the king''s affairs. Madam will do the king''s clothes, food, housing and transportation by herself. We little gong''e are really useless and eye-catching. Therefore, every time the king comes up, we can only retreat."


    When it comes to this, Ning Qiu''s small face is red, obviously a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at her. How can this little girl be so thin skinned?


    He turned around and looked at the palace where the candlelight flashed.


    Although they were in the palace, they lived like the most ordinary couple outside.


    Such a couple, even here, is extremely rare.


    Lin Mengya can now understand why Xiaoyu accepted them in just six months.


    With such loving parents, he can naturally feel that rare family affection.


    Although Xiaoyu is always cold hearted, the child cherishes the people around him more than anyone else.


    "By the way, I heard from you that the king is worried about something recently. Can you tell me what it is?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and suddenly remembered the business.


    "In fact, the slaves and maidservants don''t know very well. They only know that something terrible happened in the king''s city and many people died. The king hasn''t come to Fengyu garden for more than half a month for this. If his highness hadn''t come back today, I''m afraid the king wouldn''t have time to come."


    The event of dead people? Lin Mengya''s mind turned slightly, but she remembered that it was Wan Yanlie who came to pick him up at the border.


    Can it be said that this has something to do with Xiaoyu?


    But what event is it? I''m afraid I can''t find out the truth with the identity of Ning Qiu.


    How about seeing Xiaoyu tomorrow, or talking to Mrs. Jingrou in detail, she can know.


    Lin Mengya was very busy on her way these days, and she didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    After changing clothes, she rolled into the big bed. The warm and comfortable feeling made her fall asleep in the twinkling of an eye.


    She had a good night''s sleep. She always had the habit of getting up early. She got up just after dawn.


    The yard was still quiet. Lin Mengya took a deep breath of the slightly cold air, drove away the last sleepiness in her heart, and began her morning exercises against the rising sun.


    In the past, her physical function deteriorated a lot due to poison. It still takes a lot of time to restore her sensitivity.


    Her body is always softer than ordinary people. It looks like yoga, which is a little strange.


    So before long, gong''e, who got up early in the yard, gathered around her like looking at a Western mirror and looked at the Helan girl who suddenly appeared around her.


    "Helan... Girl, what are you doing?"


    Rubbed her eyes. After seeing Lin Mengya in the yard, Ning Qiu immediately widened her eyes and looked at her in front of her in surprise.


    "Do morning exercises. If you want to keep fit, you might as well do them with me. When I finish this set of morning exercises, I can not only strengthen my body, but also eliminate the toxins in my body and keep young forever!"


    As soon as she said this, the gong''e people were moved by what she said.


    And because of exercise, Lin Mengya''s small face is dyed with a bit of healthy ruddy, and her complexion is really much better.


    At present, there are a few small gong''e who are not satisfied with their body. They are ashamed to do morning exercises with Lin Mengya.


    With the first two, there will be followers.


    Soon, a dozen gong''es in the yard, except for something, all started morning exercises with Lin Mengya.


    I''ve done it several times in a row. If I''m smart, I''ll learn 7788.


    Someone took Lin Mengya and stood in the crowd to help everyone correct their movements.


    After tossing all morning, she didn''t just want the gong''e in the yard to do morning exercises with herself.


    Where there are women, there will be gossip, and with gossip, she will obtain first-hand information in the shortest time.


    Although these women in the palace are young and beautiful, their knowledge is different from that of ordinary people.


    But on the topic of weight loss and beauty, even the queen should be interested.


    Now she takes gong''e from Fengyu garden to do morning exercises together. Soon, gong''e from other palaces will join in.


    The reason why aunts in the community can exchange information is that social activities such as square dance are of great credit.


    She just changed the form a little. The effect is, of course, no worse.


    Morning exercises in the morning lasted more and more for an hour and a half before they gradually dispersed.


    These things chosen by Lin Mengya are not difficult, but they do have the function of activating meridians. If gong''e often do it with her, some old diseases will be effectively alleviated.


    Looking at the ruddy faces, Lin Mengya was very satisfied with the effect of this morning exercise.


    If it works, it will attract gong''e from other palaces more quickly.


    However, if you only do it in Fengyu garden, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for people from other palaces to come over.


    Moreover, the effect of communication will be worse.


    She made up her mind secretly. It seems that when she goes to see Mrs. Jingrou later, she might as well make suggestions first.


    As for whether the lady can promise or not, it depends on how she says it.


    "Sister Helan, said his wife, please go over and have dinner with the king."


    Ning Qiu only followed her once and went to the bedroom to serve the king and get up with his wife.


    Because of morning exercises, she felt more energetic than usual. Suddenly, she had a lot of admiration for the powerful Helan girl.


    It seems that it has become a small tail of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 768

    "The king hasn''t left yet? Doesn''t he have to go to court?"


    Turning around, Lin Mengya asked suspiciously while wiping the thin beads of sweat on her forehead with a cloth towel.


    "No, the king usually goes to the jade temple to deal with the Court Affairs and meet the courtiers after breakfast. There will be a court meeting only on the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year. At other times, if there is no emergency, all ministers will not come to the palace."


    As Mrs. Jingrou''s personal maid, she knows the king''s work and rest time better than anyone.


    Although the national conditions and rules are different, being a decision-maker has always been the same hard work.


    After finishing their appearance, they followed Ning Qiu and entered the bedroom of Fengyu garden with light hands and feet.


    In the bedroom hall, the gong''e had already prepared. The light taste of breakfast in the hall seemed to soften the cold in the imperial palace. It felt like an ordinary family''s morning.


    "Your Majesty, this is what I told you about Helan girl and yu''er. Thanks to her."


    There were only a few of them in the bedroom, but Mrs. Jingrou was still whispering. Except for the four of them, no one could hear them.


    Lin Mengya abides by the rules and respectfully kneels down.


    "I don''t deserve it. It''s just a coincidence."


    Not greedy for merit, not much to say.


    Even Mrs. Jingrou is still cautious in front of the king. Besides, she is just an outsider.


    "Oh? I see."


    Mellow and with a trace of cold words, said calmly, so that people can''t hear his real emotions.


    Lin Mengya only heard a very weak sound of turning the book, and then there was some elusive silence.


    Kneeling on the ground, Lin Mengya thought a thousand times in her heart. Finally, she could only choose to be honest, kneel on the ground and accept the king''s eyes.


    Even Mrs. Jingrou didn''t expect such a scene now.


    Originally, he was his son''s life-saving benefactor. What''s wrong with kneeling like this.


    But she hesitated for a moment, but she could only look at her husband helplessly, with some disapproval in her eyes.


    After a few minutes, Lin Mengya kept this respectful attitude and knelt there motionless.


    The king closed the book, and a pair of wise and shrewd eyes fell on Lin Mengya.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s suitable for your palace. Get up."


    Although there was no obvious fluctuation in the tone, it was a little more cordial than just now.


    Lin Mengya thanked her kindness, got up dignified, adhered to her duty and retreated to one side.


    She just wanted to understand the meaning of the king. Even though she was Xiaoyu''s life-saving benefactor, from the perspective of the king, there are thousands of ways to repay her so-called kindness. She doesn''t have to put her in Mrs. Jingrou''s Fengyu garden.


    If she is a sensible best, if she is not sensible, by Mrs. Jingrou''s side, sooner or later it will bring disaster to her.


    However, Lin Mengya always knew the meaning of the four words "behave yourself". Presumably, the test just now had made the king feel that she was a person who could stay in the palace.


    "Helan girl is really capable. I like it very much. With Helan by my side, you don''t have to worry about me, king."


    Lin Mengya was admitted, and Mrs. Jingrou seemed relieved. She quickly and gently said some good words for Lin Mengya.


    In front of the king, Mrs. Jingrou called herself "I", rather than combing the courtiers and concubines in front of the king. Lin Mengya also noticed the difference between the two.


    Standing in the corner, he took a dim look at the king.


    But unexpectedly, the king took half a mask for some reason.


    The silver mask was a little abrupt on his face, but the exposed half of his face was more perfect than he expected.


    Perhaps when Xiaoyu becomes an adult, he will break away from childishness like his father, and gradually become some of the superior''s respect and heroism.


    But it must not be as good as the king. The cold blade seems to freeze his beauty, which is frightening.


    His eyes moved, as if there was no one or anything in the world that could move his face.


    But only when I saw Mrs. Jingrou, the deep eyes thawed for a short moment.


    It''s just a moment.


    It seemed that Lin Mengya looked at her eyes. The king''s sharp eyes looked at her for a moment.


    Lin Mengya immediately backed down, but missed the deep shock in the king''s eyes.


    Fortunately, the king is very good at hiding his emotions, but in a twinkling of an eye, his emotions have been eliminated.


    The people present were afraid that no one knew except himself.


    After that, Lin Mengya didn''t care much about what the king said and did.


    She just felt a little strange. According to everyone, Mrs. Jingrou seemed to be the person that the king put his heart on.


    But she looked at the way the two people got along. Madam was indeed tender and sweet to the king.


    But why does the king always look cold and indifferent to everyone.


    It''s just that the king treats his wife differently, and it''s really different.


    In the king''s eyes to Mrs. Jingrou, the flash of love can''t deceive people.


    She always felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell where it came from.


    Finally, it can only be attributed to the fact that the king wants to protect Mrs. Jingrou.


    Life in Fengyu garden was not easy at the beginning, because Mrs. Jingrou almost had to take care of things up and down the palace.


    That''s why she had breakfast. She accompanied her wife in the main hall to deal with all kinds of things.


    Before noon, I saw a gong''e coming to the main hall in a panic.


    "Madam, the queen of the king has an urgent illness. Now the ladies of all palaces are in the bedroom of the queen of the king. The medical officials are at a loss. Do you want to invite the high priest to come in and have a look? The king said, please give me your wife''s advice."


    With the king, Mrs. Jingrou will always be the most powerful woman in the palace.


    Therefore, even if it is related to the life of the king, the person in charge is still Mrs. Jingrou.


    Now she is ill. Lin Mengya inadvertently bends the corners of her mouth. But calculate the time, it''s time.


    Her smile did not escape Jingrou''s eyes. She calmly asked the little gong''e to step down first. After holding back the people, she looked at Lin Mengya in doubt.


    "But what do you know?"


    She didn''t know the inside story, because she planned it.


    After a half ceremony, Lin Mengya whispered.


    "Madam, there''s no need to panic. There''s no need to invite the high priest to come for treatment. The disease will disappear in three or five days, and the queen will only suffer a little. But what do you think if the queen works hard to cure her cold?"


    In fact, the key to the matter is the pot of purple peony with blood dripping.


    You know, her blood is the most poisonous. As long as you are exposed to the air, you can kill people in a fraction of an hour.


    Although the flower can only withstand a day and night, it is also weakly toxic because of its fragrance.


    The queen king must love this flower very much. Although she won''t put it in the bedroom, she won''t pay too much attention to her.


    In this way, poisoning is inevitable.


    As for those who are close to the service, if they always walk around or often go outside to breathe, they will just feel a little dizzy.


    Now she is ill, and the people closest to her are afraid of some chain reactions like her.


    But although the toxicity was fierce, after all, it was just the smell of flowers.


    The circulatory system of the human body naturally has the function of detoxification.


    If you can close a few bowls of mung bean soup, it won''t hurt.


    However, the poison she used was so profound, not to mention those medical officials. She was afraid that even the teachers could not verify the toxicity of the poison. Of course, she was not afraid that she would be caught on the spot.


    As for the withered peony, it will be disposed of by those palace people. After all, who dares to put a pot of broken flowers in the palace behind the king?


    After listening to Lin Mengya''s words, the basin of beautiful purple peonies suddenly appeared in Jingrou''s mind.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she understood the meaning of Lin Mengya''s words.


    Look a little hesitant, a moment later, it returned to silence.


    "Come and seal up the city and invite the high priest. Let the high priest be sure to arrive at the king''s city within five days. By the way, please also invite the priests of those tribes. The life of the queen king is very important, and no one can delay it."


    Lin Mengya really admired Mrs. Jingrou more and more for giving orders.


    She just woke up, and my wife could improve it. I''m afraid that this time, the queen king will offend the tribe and the high priest.


    The palace people took orders and left. There were only three people left in the main hall, Lin Mengya.


    Ningqiu doesn''t have to say. She goes to the door to guard. Mrs. Jingrou hesitates to look at Lin Mengya, because she really doesn''t know how she thought of it.


    "You know the seriousness of this matter. Although I did it according to your wishes, if it was found out, you and I could not get rid of it."


    Lin Mengya smiled softly, and the jade hand filled a cup of tea for Mrs. Jingrou.


    "Madam, don''t worry. My method is very clever, and I will never leave any criminal evidence. No one can find out what method I use. In fact, there is a saying that I have been saying to my wife. Hasn''t my wife endured enough for so many years?"


    It wasn''t Lin Mengya who was cruel and cruel. That''s why she came to the palace. She changed her way and poisoned the king.


    But because, on the way, Xiaoyu has reported the situation of their family to Lin Mengya.


    The eldest son born to the queen of the king, although his mother''s status is somewhat embarrassing, is the first child of the king after all. It is said that he is also quite capable and famous. He was once one of the most powerful candidates for the status of the crown prince.


    The most important thing is that because of the suppression of the big prince, several princes and clans who were originally ready to move can only temporarily restrain their minions.

 Chapter 769

    On her way here, she worked out a very detailed plan with Xiaoyu.


    The king of the plan fell ill. What happened after that depends on how she and Mrs. Jingrou arranged it together.


    "Why can''t I bear it enough? At the beginning, if the queen king and several other clans hadn''t forced me together, why should I bother to send my newborn child to a place I didn''t know. When my child left, they wanted to force me hard, causing my son to live in the streets. But Helan, what can I do if I can''t bear it? Even the king, the king was forced by them I have to As the king''s wife, I can only suffer like this. "


    The hand half hidden in her sleeve was clenched, but Lin Mengya could see that there seemed to be something wrong with Mrs. Jingrou''s hand.


    "Have you ever hurt your hand, madam?"


    Mrs. Jingrou''s body is very delicate, but her hands, especially the second and third joints, are swollen badly.


    And there are many faded and shallow wounds on your hands.


    I don''t know how many years have passed before the scar will look like this.


    In those years, the master of these hands had to be hurt so much!


    "I''ve suffered some injuries. They gave them to me. It''s no longer a problem now. But Helan, this time, you can make the queen lose some reputation. But this can''t shake her foundation. Behind the queen, there is the first family in the kingdom of lieyun, and the eldest prince is not a fool. Your move is too dangerous and aggressive."


    Understatement skipped the wound on her hand. Speaking of it, Mrs. Jingrou still felt that Lin Mengya''s method was too radical.


    With an indifferent smile, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently brushed away the folds on the corners of her wife''s clothes.


    "This time, the queen lost more than just some reputation. When she bullied her wife, she chose to do it when there was no one behind her back?"


    Mrs. Jingrou didn''t understand, but she nodded.


    After all, she was born in the Xin family and blessed by the king.


    Even when they lynched her after the king, they avoided the king and many eyes and ears. Later, they chose to execute the palace people who executed them and blocked her mouth with the king.


    If the king had not been injured at the beginning, how could she let go so easily.


    "That''s it. Since the king plotted against you and Xiaoyu, we might as well treat them with their own way this time. Madam, it''s no longer the time when you had to be patient for Xiaoyu. Look at the king, you can come to the door with people for a pot of flowers. Don''t you feel it Impatient? "


    Lin Mengya, an outsider, sees some things more thoroughly.


    The king was aggressive later, but the reason was too far fetched.


    If you can lead the king or Xiaoyu over and make a big noise, you may accuse the wife of trespassing.


    It''s a pity that neither the king nor Xiaoyu attracted us. She also intervened. The queen of the king stopped fighting. It''s a bit of a joke to think of it.


    Since everyone is an old enemy who will never die, he lifted up so high, but let it go gently. If the queen of the king was not very deep and wanted to amuse his wife.


    It can only show that the queen is very eager to get rid of Mrs. Jingrou.


    Therefore, she will use all kinds of excuses, even a small pot of peony, can become the reason for her attack.


    Since she is so eager for quick success and instant benefit, why can''t they take advantage of it?


    "When you say that, I remember a lot of things. What you say is reasonable, but we can''t hurry about it. Ning Qiu, you and Helan follow me to linqiu pavilion to see how the queen king is."


    "Yes."


    Following Mrs. Jingrou, the party went to linqiu Pavilion behind the king.


    Along the way, there are people in various palaces in a hurry running back and forth on this road.


    It should be because of the Queen''s condition.


    With Mrs. Jingrou deliberately adding fuel to the flames, the whole palace is almost busy with things after the king.


    Therefore, other things have been delayed a lot.


    But the queen is dying. Who cares about these things.


    The more attention is paid to it, the more it seems that the Queen''s illness is strange and severe. If she gets better for no reason, who knows, there will be rumors again?


    "Madam, let''s go back."


    Not far away, Ning Qiu said quietly.


    Lin Mengya stood behind Mrs. Jingrou and looked in the direction of linqiu Pavilion.


    I don''t know who got the news. I know that Mrs. Jingrou is coming. Therefore, many concubines who make friends with the king are standing at the door, eyeing the weak Mrs. Jingrou.


    I don''t have good eyes. It''s like I''m going to eat her.


    "It doesn''t matter. The Queen''s body matters."


    There was a slight tension on his face. It was not easy to squeeze out a embarrassed smile, but the faces of those concubines were even more arrogant and disdainful.


    It''s just a group of crows chirping around the king. Now they look good here. When the king is really over one day, maybe they will run faster than anyone else.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. Jingrou? Why, it''s not enough to stay in bed after hurting the king. Do you want to come here to show off!"


    Before Mrs. Jingrou spoke, a small character jumped out first.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other. The other party''s clothes were not very noble. It was just a hairpin in the hair. It was a different kind of wealth.


    It seems that the queen will be very popular.


    "Presumptuous. Madam doesn''t have to worry about beauty Cheng. She''s also worried about the big queen. She''s just in a hurry."


    A very soft voice appeared, and then a touch of blue appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    The visitor looks soft and beautiful. Although his appearance is a little worse than Mrs. Jingrou and his temperament is also insufficient, there are several similarities between the two people.


    It''s just a low profile version of Mrs. Jingrou.


    Around her, Ning Qiu suddenly pulled her sleeve. She turned her head, but saw Ning Qiu''s mouth curled with disdain.


    At that moment, Lin Mengya realized that it was this person, Mrs. Hui, who was brought into the palace by her wife and betrayed her.


    It is worthy of being brought out by Mrs. Jingrou. As soon as she raises her hand and throws her foot, they are somewhat similar to the old lord.


    It seems that even if she was favored at the beginning, it was only because of this similarity.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just came to see my mother. I won''t care about these things."


    Since Mrs. Hui appeared, Mrs. Jingrou''s look was a little complicated.


    Mrs. Kehui''s eyes were not polite and looked at her.


    No respect for Mrs. Jingrou.


    Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart. In fact, Mrs. Jingrou''s temperament is not as soft and cowardly as she showed.


    Even, being able to make such a great sacrifice for her son is enough to see that Mrs. Jingrou''s heart is also somewhat domineering.


    I don''t know if it''s hidden too deep, or I''m worried about something.


    Even when she saw the traitor, she looked soft and weak. Lin Mengya was really helpless.


    The more so, the more people will be despised and despised.


    I believe my wife also understands this truth. If you want to get rid of your opponents one by one in the palace, it''s impossible to pretend to be poor.


    "Naturally, madam''s mind is not comparable to ours. My mother will cultivate herself in the bedroom. Please, madam."


    As soon as Mrs. Hui arrived, everyone was quiet.


    Obviously, her position is under Mrs. Jingrou, but everyone seems to listen to her more.


    It seems that she is the master of the palace. Obviously, she came to embarrass Mrs. Jingrou.


    Walking into linqiu Pavilion, there are carved beams and painted buildings everywhere, which is extremely luxurious.


    However, although it is beautiful here, it lacks the fireworks of Fengyu garden.


    Mrs. Hui kept a master''s appearance and walked side by side with Mrs. Jingrou.


    However, Lin Mengya''s ears were sharp, and the thin whispers between them fell into her ears accurately.


    "Sister, are you satisfied now? In fact, sister has always been like this. I knew it for a long time. You will never let go of anything that belongs to me. I used to be the king. Now, you can''t help but start when you see that my sister is friendly with the king. What she has done is really secret. I admire her very much."


    This sentence reveals a lot of information.


    But the meaning revealed here surprised Lin Mengya.


    Is it another drama in which a young lady uses her identity to win love?


    After thinking about it, I think it''s not. The king seems to be a very domineering and determined figure.


    If it had been true that the young lady had pretended to be or used means to seize the position, the king would not have cherished Mrs. Jingrou so much.


    Clearly there is love in the eyebrows and eyes, but it has to be stifled.


    As an outsider, she doesn''t know the secret.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Jingrou heard these words, but her body was stiff.


    His face was a little dark. After looking at Mrs. Hui, he didn''t say anything.


    It seems that Mrs. Hui had the upper hand in this battle. Therefore, Mrs. Hui raised the corners of her mouth and smiled sarcastically, and then recovered her gentle and elegant appearance.


    It seems that in order to make Mrs. Jingrou no longer willing to endure, I''m afraid I have to untie her heart knot.


    Outside the bedroom of linqiu Pavilion, almost all the medical officials in the palace gathered here.


    Lin Mengya glanced carelessly, but she didn''t find the king with the person suspected of being the big prince.

 Chapter 770

    She can understand that the king is not there, but how can the legendary wise and powerful prince not be filial in front of his mother''s bed?


    The strong smell of medicine filled the whole bedroom hall. Lin Mengya could tell that it was excellent medicine.


    But it was not detoxification, because no one would have thought that the queen was not ill, but poisoned by her blood.


    Several good medicines were delivered, but the medicine was not right. The most important effect was to aggravate her condition.


    It can be predicted that even if the king wakes up three days later, he will have a period of depression because of these drugs.


    This was unexpected, but it was a great advantage to her plan.


    "Mrs. Jingrou is coming. You all step back for the time being."


    Linqiu Pavilion is now headless. People in the palace respect Mrs. Hui.


    As soon as she ordered, all the palace people retreated silently.


    Around, there are only a few confidants left.


    A look at Lin Mengya.


    Looking up, I saw Mrs. Hui looking at her with an extremely cold look.


    Sure enough, the gentle and elegant appearance before was just Mrs. Hui''s disguise.


    Fortunately, she is a small person and is not worth Mrs. Hui''s effort to analyze her.


    Turning around, he showed his gentle appearance and personally took a bowl of medicine to the king''s bed.


    "Sister, you must be very happy to see it. Now the queen of the king has been harmed by you. Are you satisfied?"


    A soft word, but it is as sharp as a knife.


    Ning Qiu couldn''t help but look at it. She wanted to come forward and say something to Mrs. Hui, but Lin Mengya grabbed her.


    She shook her head gently. Now they are in other people''s territory. If you are a little careless, you may be caught by others and get into trouble for your wife.


    Bei Chi shook her lips. Mrs. Jingrou''s face suddenly became a little pale, but she didn''t refute.


    "I''m just here to see what the empress needs. Why bother to stab my heart with words. I really don''t feel sorry for you for what happened in those years. But now you''re the king''s wife, and it''s no intention to remember what happened in those years."


    Mrs. Hui turned her head and looked at Mrs. Jingrou with a pair of eyes. At this time, she seemed to be spewing anger.


    "Sorry for me? You deceived my elan, killed my child and took my place. Of course you want me to forget!"


    This topic is really hot.


    Ning Qiu probably heard it for the first time, so her eyes widened like a frightened squirrel.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that there was such a past between the two ladies, their former masters and servants. She couldn''t help but prick up her ears and listen carefully.


    Mrs. Jingrou was stunned. She looked sad and wanted to say something, but the king in bed woke up at this time.


    "I''m going to take care of my mother. Please go out."


    Mrs. Hui immediately put away her sinister look and turned back to serve the queen.


    "If you have something, you can send someone to me. Let''s go."


    As if she had exhausted all her strength, Mrs. Jingrou''s face was full of guilt and fatigue.


    Lin Mengya and Ning Qiu immediately came forward to help, but they were gently brushed away by her.


    Looking at the lonely figure of his wife, Lin Mengya looked back and saw that Zhengrou comforted Mrs. Hui after the king.


    According to the literal meaning, was it Mrs. Hui who fell in love at first sight?


    Moreover, Mrs. Jingrou killed her son, so does Mrs. Hui always oppose her?


    If so, the king''s indifference to Mrs. Jingrou really makes sense.


    Such bloody bridge passages are not less written in those Gong Dou novels.


    But she always felt something was wrong. It seemed that some things had to be asked to understand.


    In addition to linqiu Pavilion, Mrs. Jingrou is going to have a look in the medical museum.


    I''m afraid Lin Mengya is tired, so I only take Ning Qiu.


    She could still recognize the way to Fengyu garden. She just thought about the love and hatred of the two ladies as she walked. Without being careful, a silver gray figure suddenly jumped out in front of her.


    The arm was suddenly caught. Lin Mengya came back and subconsciously looked at the person who caught her. But I saw Xiaoyu with a happy face. The action of trying to break free slowed down.


    He reached out and knocked on Xiaoyu''s small head, but found that this action was not as light as it was at the beginning.


    Alas, time is really unforgiving. Why is she always the shortest one at home?


    "Why are you laughing so happily?"


    Xiaoyu is still like before, holding her arm, like a good baby.


    But with a little effort, she dragged her to a certain place in the palace.


    "Come with me, sister. I have something good to show my sister!"


    Excitedly, she dragged Lin Mengya forward quickly until they arrived at an insignificant palace. Xiaoyu seemed to offer treasure and slowly pushed open the door of the palace.


    As soon as the door opened, Lin Mengya smelled a refreshing aroma.


    Xiaoyu immediately dodged and pushed her in. Suddenly, a sea of pink and white flowers appeared in her sight.


    "This... This is..."


    The yard is not big, but there are flowers everywhere.


    Lin Mengya picked one at random and enjoyed it in her hand. She found that it was not valuable, but a rose that could climb rattan.


    However, such a large sea of flowers is extremely rare.


    "Next to it is the warm spring used by my father to bathe. I still remember when I was in the palace, Qinghu and I used the warm spring to urge my sister to open flowers. Therefore, I asked for this rose seed. I want to have a try. Do you like it, sister?"


    Xiaoyu''s mind, of course, she doesn''t like it.


    The flower is not big, and its petals are pink and white, but at the edge, it forms a circle of red and gorgeous edges.


    Moreover, Xiaoyu didn''t do any special pruning, but let them grow by themselves, so she formed this overwhelming posture.


    She has always liked this kind of thorny flowers. They are gorgeous, but they also have a kind of domineering spirit that can not be blasphemous.


    "You have a heart. I like this flower very much and it''s not poisonous. It''s better to pick some back and make some rose porridge for your mother. She has worked hard recently and should eat well."


    Lin Mengya is such a realistic person. No matter what she sees, her first thought is whether she can use it or not.


    Therefore, in addition to those herbs, the flowers planted in her garden can either be used as medicine or vegetables.


    Xiaoyu was stunned and looked helplessly at her sister who had started picking. Shaking his head, he could only take out a basket from one side and handed Lin Mengya a pair of coarse cloth gloves. Then he helped his sister pick them together.


    He always knew his sister''s temperament, so all the things that should be prepared were ready.


    "Xiaoyu, what do you think of Mrs. Hui?"


    Because if these flowers are stained with her blood, they can no longer be used, so Lin Mengya is extra careful.


    Before long, he automatically and spontaneously left the hard work of destroying flowers to Xiaoyu. Sit aside and chat with Xiaoyu.


    Hearing the speech, Xiaoyu''s men paused for a moment, but he snorted coldly.


    "Delusion, self deception and insatiable greed."


    Gee, it''s really a simple and profound evaluation.


    Lin Mengya looked at a flower in her hand, but she was curious about how Xiaoyu could come to such a conclusion.


    "She used to be my mother''s maid, but she colluded with the queen of the king because she was greedy for wealth and became my father''s concubine. In fact, my father had no her in his heart. But she thought that my mother had taken away her favor. She didn''t think about it. With my father''s character, if she really loved her, there would be my mother''s way to live in the palace?"


    What Xiaoyu said is exactly what Lin Mengya thought.


    There is a saying that good, phase from the heart.


    The king said that it was cold and quiet at best, but it was hard to say that he put on a dead face all day.


    Such people generally have clear love and hate, and their emotions are extremely strong.


    If things are really like what Mrs. Hui said, the person he valued at the beginning was Mrs. Hui, not Xiaoyu''s mother, then once he learned the truth, he would only abandon Xiaoyu''s mother as my shoes and would never cherish it so much.


    And Xiaoyu. He didn''t grow up in lieyun since childhood, and he has been out for so many years.


    If the king doesn''t care about him, let him live and die at best. Why bother to find him and entrust him with an important task?


    The relationship between these three people is really complicated and difficult to clarify.


    She also found that the reason why Mrs. Jingrou could endure Mrs. Hui''s rude provocation seemed to be caused by Mrs. Hui''s guilt.


    If you want Mrs. Jingrou to be tough, I''m afraid it''s the most important thing to solve this old thing.


    "Oh!"


    Her thoughts were broken by Xiaoyu''s painful cry. Lin Mengya immediately got up and walked over. She saw red blood beads on Xiaoyu''s white hands.


    "Look how old you are and how careless you are."


    That said, Lin Mengya took out a brocade from her arms, carefully wiped the blood beads off Xiaoyu, and then wrapped them up temporarily.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu pinned a blooming rose in her hair.


    Looking at the little guy making trouble in secret, Lin Mengya gave him a hard twist until the other party showed her teeth and begged for mercy.


    "Dead boy, who did you learn the moves from? You will flirt with your younger sister if you are so big. You must not be a good thing in the future."


    Lin Mengya deliberately straightens her face and teaches Xiaoyu a lesson. The other party immediately pecks rice like a chicken to express that she will never dare again.


    Fortunately, there are many roses in the basket, which saves Xiaoyu from being injured.


    Lin Mengya picked up the basket and walked with Xiaoyu in the direction of Fengyu garden.


    Along the way, Xiaoyu was telling her about the customs and customs of lieyun. On her exquisite little face, she rarely brought a few flying smiles.

 Chapter 771

    Lin Mengya likes to see such Xiaoyu. His birth is doomed to the child. He can''t relax all his life.


    Therefore, even if she was just around her, she also hoped that Xiaoyu would be full of vitality like a teenager outside.


    Along the way, you will always meet some palace people who come and go. When you meet Xiaoyu, you will naturally salute.


    However, when he saw the girl with a basket of roses and a gentle smile following him.


    Although Lin Mengya''s smile is just a sister, she dotes on her silly brother.


    However, in other people''s eyes, it can change the taste.


    You know, even in the whole royal family, the little prince is one of the best Qingjun.


    But I don''t want to, but my temper is as cold as the king.


    When he first came back last year, many princes and nobles had a heart on him.


    But the little highness was so kind that he was crushed without mercy.


    It is said that several young ladies were too hard hit and were clamoring for life and death.


    Unexpectedly, I would smile so gently at such a woman.


    Your highness, he What''s wrong with him?


    Lin Mengya, who originally wanted to keep a low profile, did not know that from today on, she has become one of the legends in the palace that no one can get around.


    What she is thinking now is how to find out what happened in those years, so that Mrs. Jingrou can be tough and tear Mrs. Hui.


    Ask Mrs. Jingrou directly? It seems inappropriate. If my wife can feel guilty about this for so many years, what she said may not be the truth.


    But I''m going to ask Mrs. Hui It seems unrealistic.


    I can''t. is it the king? Lin Mengya subconsciously touched her head. She still likes it. She doesn''t want to die for the time being.


    She beat her head in distress. Alas, she was most afraid to deal with such old affairs. Things change over time. Many things have long blurred the truth and no one can tell.


    Unfortunately, I can''t get around this. It''s really some trouble.


    "Elder sister, what''s the difficulty? You might as well say it. I may be able to help you solve it!"


    With a flattering smile, Xiaoyu approached Lin Mengya''s ear and said softly.


    Look up, what''s bothering her here!


    It''s clearly his parents'' business. There''s no reason to let him, a son, enjoy his leisure.


    "What I think about is the past. Madam always looks cautious towards Mrs. Hui. I think this may have something to do with that. Although I don''t know the truth, you also said that Mrs. Hui is not a good person, and your father doesn''t really like her. But why does your mother always feel guilty about her? Besides, in our present situation As things stand, there is no need for patience at all. But if this matter is not solved, I always feel that my wife will continue to indulge in this way, which will damage the great event. "


    Lin Mengya''s words also made Xiaoyu gradually converge and smile. In her eyes, she became a little dignified.


    After a while, he said with a little hesitation.


    "I just heard uncle lie mention it by chance. He just said that Mrs. Hui was seriously delusional, but there was nothing else."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up. Yes, Wan Yanlie is indeed the best candidate.


    But what excuse did she use to inquire about these things?


    "Xiaoyu, you might as well help me to ask your uncle lie what happened at the beginning. If madam can untie the knot, it will be good for us."


    After thinking about it, it is most appropriate to entrust this matter to Xiaoyu.


    "OK, I''ll ask Uncle lie when I get back. Does her mother really care about it?"


    Xiaoyu has always been a careful child. Although he is always restrained to Mrs. Jingrou, he is very concerned about his mother, but he can''t express it.


    "This is my wife''s heart knot, and I always think that if this matter is solved, it will bring unexpected results. Well, don''t ask about other things first. When the time is ripe, I will naturally tell you all. Xiaoyu, you must be careful. The Queen''s illness is strange, but the eldest prince is not seen. I wonder if he has encountered any key thing Love, so you can''t even care about your mother. You should keep an eye on the big prince. We can only win in chaos. Therefore, we must not let the big prince do anything that can hammer the country. "


    Lin Mengya took Xiaoyu''s hands and whispered.


    Because she was afraid of being heard, she came very close. The smell of rose lingered around her, making Xiaoyu suddenly in a trance.


    In the cave, the attraction that can''t be waved seems to be working again.


    Staring at those dark and clear eyes, he looks like a drowning man, who is about to indulge in it.


    "Silly boy, why are you running away again!"


    After slapping the guy who looked at him foolishly, Xiaoyu regained consciousness, took a step back and looked at her in a panic.


    She looked at Xiaoyu suspiciously. She didn''t know what disease the child had committed. How could she always be so stupid in front of her.


    He shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know how to break out of the siege.


    "I... I know. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll go to Uncle lie immediately. Take care of yourself!"


    Seeing Xiaoyu run away, Lin Mengya can only smile.


    After turning over the rose flowers in the basket, she is not very proficient in cooking. It''s better to wait until Ning Qiu comes back.


    Running all the way to the corner, Xiaoyu stopped, patted her chest and stroked along the chaotic atmosphere.


    After shaking her head, Xiaoyu just wanted to make herself more sober.


    It''s true that he likes to be with his sister very much, but the obsessive mood is very strange.


    Surreptitiously lying on the corner, looking at Lin Mengya carrying a basket and disappearing at the end of the road.


    I don''t know if my sister found out. It seems that after she woke up from the pool, she became a little different.


    Although, like those gong''e, she wears Bean Green Palace clothes, which are simple and generous.


    However, the slender waist is now like a water snake, very soft and charming.


    Originally, he thought it was his illusion, but now, he can be extremely sure that his sister seems to be a little more than before It belongs to the charm of women.


    That feeling is very strange. In terms of appearance, my mother can definitely be called a national beauty, but there is something less than my sister.


    He saw from the book that any woman who really loves the country and the city must be a beauty disaster.


    But my sister is so smart. Maybe she will be a good material for a peerless witch in the future.


    He had a wild idea, but he was very determined.


    No matter whether my sister wants to bring disaster to the world or to the common people, he must be a follower who will never return to her.


    Here in the state of lieyun, whether Lin Mengya or Xiaoyu, they gradually found out what they had to do.


    But the capital of Jin, thousands of miles away, in the Royal Palace of Yuqin, was full of melancholy.


    Lin Kui stood at the door of the study. After wandering again and again, he still hardened his head and knocked on the door of the study.


    In the study, the smoke smell of a candle burning out is particularly choking.


    On the broad desk, a pool of wax oil shows that the owner has survived a lot of nights by relying on it.


    The man in black sitting in the back had red eyes, pale and haggard face. It was only a few months, but he was much thinner.


    "Lord, you haven''t had a good rest for more than half a month. You''d better have a rest if the princess is here..."


    Long Tianyu, who was buried in the case, raised his head only at this time.


    Lin Kui could not help sighing in his heart. He knew that mentioning the princess at this time was tantamount to sprinkling salt on the prince''s wound.


    But apart from the princess, the Lord didn''t respond to anyone or anything.


    "She''s waiting for me. I can''t delay too long. I must pick her up early."


    The original mellow and deep voice is now unexpectedly hoarse.


    On the desk in the study, a bowl of noodles, which had long been cold, did not move at all.


    Lin Kui shook his head reluctantly. The prince''s love for the princess was very deep. Even he didn''t expect it.


    If it weren''t for the princess, I''m afraid the prince Lord, he''s long gone.


    "If you wait for her, you have to save your life! You''re broken. Who can save her!"


    A female voice with some blame suddenly sounded. Lin Kui immediately flashed over and made way for the beautiful girl in peach pink.


    The girl looks picturesque, but her temperament is a little cold. It seems that she is just a noble girl of noble birth.


    However, those eyes are penetrating and pressing, as if they can see through the hearts of the people all at once.


    "Here you are. Sit down."


    Long Tianyu is no stranger to this man.


    Although it is still the same cold and light, at least it is much better than others.


    "Long Tianyu, I''m not here to sit around. Do you know how important you are? Mengya''s life, Nansheng''s life, and the whole Dajin, everyone who supports you, are waiting for you. Do you think you''re helping her? Wrong, you''re just procrastinating and waiting for your life to wither with Mengya''s life! I love Nansheng, so I''ll do whatever it takes , we need to get him back. Even, I can ask that Miss Jin to promise to serve with her in the future, just to save Nansheng. But I have to take care of myself, because if I''m gone, Nansheng may not be saved. Do you understand? The people we leave behind live better and well, not for themselves, but for those who are waiting for us wholeheartedly! "


    Shangguanhui''s words are not only for long Tianyu, but also for himself.


    Long Tianyu was much happier than her. She loved that man for more than ten years, but he didn''t know his love.

 Chapter 772

    Even though Mengya''s life and death are unknown now, at least she is interlinked with long Tianyu, much better than her.


    But now is not the time to think about these things.


    Now she tied all her life to long Tianyu. If he was finished, she would be finished with him.


    It seemed that he was touched by Shangguan Hui''s words. Long Tianyu''s eyes flickered for a moment and finally brightened up. At least it didn''t look like just now, it was like dead silence and lifeless.


    I was relieved. Fortunately, the people in Prince Yu''s mansion were not stupid. They knew that they invited her in time.


    Otherwise, if he really let long Tianyu toss and die himself, he will be worried and boring for fear that Mengya will come back.


    "There''s another thing. When I went to the Queen''s palace to say hello these days, I heard that your majesty seems to have mentioned the old thing about your marriage again. This time, I''m afraid I can''t help you for long. Now the crown prince''s power is weakening, and the Queen''s mother is not as good in front of your majesty as before. Even if I have something to do with you, I''m afraid your majesty won''t give up easily."


    Everyone only thinks that Prince Yu is hot now, but only she knows that even if the Holy Lord has the will to carry other noble women into the door, they, who are full of Lin Mengya, just hang people aside as puppets.


    "I see. Thank you for your trouble."


    Between the eyes, there was a trace of coldness. Even Shangguan Hui didn''t dare to do it again.


    Although she was brave, she dared to say those words to him by virtue of her personal relationship with Mengya.


    Now, long Tianyu, who has recovered as usual, is still the cold evil god who makes people dare not approach at all. After bending his body slightly and saluting, people also quietly left the prince Yu''s residence.


    The study is still full of busy and cold atmosphere.


    However, the man sitting behind the desk has the feeling of life again.


    He picked up the bowl, still elegant but extremely fast, and destroyed all the food in it.


    Shangguan Hui woke him up a little, and ya''er was still waiting for him. If he collapsed, who would save her?


    "Lord... You..."


    As a big man, Lin Kui finally looked like a living man when he saw his king. He was so happy that he almost burst into tears.


    Long Tianyu put down the bowl, but stood up, walked to the window and looked at the green bamboo transplanted by Lin Mengya last year, which had been raised vigorously.


    "Send someone to Bingzhou to pick up Linlang. Later, she will preside over all kinds of things in the house. Also, you send someone to search for the old people of the princess, but only send someone to protect them secretly and don''t disturb them."


    The flowers in Liuxin courtyard, because no one has carefully planted them, have long been inclined out of the side, without the smart beauty she was here at the beginning.


    That girl likes that yard very much.


    Therefore, he must protect everything she cares about for her.


    "Yes, my subordinates will do it immediately."


    The joy in Lin Kui''s eyes could not be hidden.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    After standing for a moment, long Tianyu returned to the table. On it, there was an open notebook, which he read very carefully.


    Candle dragon club, that''s all!


    A sneer of potential will be raised at the corners of his mouth. Keel, wait for him to get it!


    Lin Mengya, who is in the Royal Palace of lieyun, also encountered some small problems at this time.


    I don''t know who spread the gossip. In the morning exercises a few days later, she became the protagonist of most gossip.


    Moreover, these gossip are getting more and more outrageous. What they say is that she is actually Xiaoyu''s sweetheart among the people. Because her identity doesn''t match, she was taken to Mrs. Jingrou''s yard to be a close maid.


    This kind of is still reliable. She has always had sharp ears. Such nonsense as what Xiaoyu wants to give to the king''s beauty. I believe that if she doesn''t take any measures, there may be more boring and irrelevant rumors one day.


    Mingming morning exercises is used to collect other people''s gossip, but she dug a big hole for herself. Lin Mengya now wants to know which guy without eyes actually passed on such boring things to herself.


    Not to mention those gong''es, even Ning Qiu''s eyes at her were obviously a little teasing and puzzled.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and felt that she was unreasonable today.


    "Sister Helan, sister Helan, just tell me, what''s the relationship between you and your little highness?"


    After getting along with her today, Ning Qiu gradually found out the nature of the Helan girl.


    Although she is usually cold and desolate, in fact, she takes good care of young people like them.


    And these days, because he LAN is here, her wife''s body and mood seem to be much better.


    Ning Qiu, a loyal servant, naturally wants to treat Helan like a benefactor.


    Lin Mengya is not arrogant about Ning Qiu. They are very happy to get along with each other.


    But now, Lin Mengya is a little regretful. The girl is chasing her and asking her about her relationship with Xiaoyu,


    "Xiaoyu and I just know each other in the past. It''s not what they said. In my eyes, Xiaoyu is just a brother of mine. I really don''t understand how things can be passed on like that. Well, I''ll bring the rose porridge for my wife. You, don''t follow me any more."


    Lin Mengya glared at Ning Qiu. The latter just shrunk her neck playfully, but there was no sense in her eyes.


    I don''t care how everyone talks about her behind her back. According to my wife, the high priest of the Xin family will enter the palace with the priests of all tribes tomorrow.


    At that time, her idea scandal will be quickly replaced by this event.


    After all, she is only the most insignificant existence in the palace. The linqiu Pavilion is the right angle.


    In the bedroom hall, the curl of sandalwood is enough to calm people''s hearts.


    However, Lin Mengya specially prepared spices for Mrs. Jingrou. There are enemies everywhere in the palace, and they may be plotted at any time.


    She only has to pay attention all the time to keep others from taking advantage of it.


    Although Mrs. Jingrou was surprised by her delicate mind, she also went by Lin Mengya because of Xiaoyu''s strong persuasion.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has a lot of means, but she uses some subtle ways. The change bit by bit makes people feel no difference.


    Moreover, she is proficient in medical theory and takes care of her body.


    Within a few days, Mrs. Jingrou had a lot of affection for her.


    Now, no matter whether the king is there or not, only she and Ning Qiu can go in and out of the lady''s bedroom freely.


    "I picked some roses and made some rose porridge a few days ago. Madam smelled it, but she has some appetite?"


    She brought the bowl herself. Mrs. Jingrou was reading some idle books on the soft collapse.


    After listening to her soft voice, she put down the scroll in her hand and pinched the center of her eyebrows.


    "You girl is really careful. Ning Qiu can take care of the matter of sacrificing to the Palace tomorrow?"


    Ning Qiu is a girl without any selfish heart. In addition, she is loyal to her wife and very capable. She seems to be around her wife. She is in the Lord and Ning Qiu is out of the Lord.


    Nodded, Lin Mengya put down the tray in her hand and asked the gong''es waiting around to go down before she opened her mouth.


    "May I ask madam, is that high priest Xinli?"


    In lieyun''s country, few people know her true identity, but the Xin Li of the Xin family still makes her tremble.


    At the beginning, in the imperial capital of the Jin Dynasty, he was able to break through the heavy protection and almost killed himself.


    If you meet him here, he will be bad for you. If you don''t say it, it will drag Xiaoyu down.


    "Li''er won''t come. Although he has inherited the position of high priest, he is still young. According to the rules of the Xin family, he must repair at home for several years. It is very likely that he is his uncle and my brother, Xin Luan."


    Mrs. Jingrou tastefully drank a mouthful of porridge before she gave a faint response.


    Xin Luan is the wife''s brother, so isn''t Xin Li Xiaoyu''s cousin?


    However, since my wife was born in Xin''s family, she seemed to hate her mother''s family very much and didn''t mention it at all.


    Even if Xin Luan enters the Palace tomorrow, it is arranged by Ning Qiu and Lin Qiuge. She just says she is ill and doesn''t appear.


    However, the people of the Xin family actually want to seize her husband''s throne. I''m afraid even the most generous people will complain.


    "Why, do you know Li''er?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head. It''s best not to disclose anything about her.


    Quickly pulled out a touch of curiosity and pretended to know nothing about it.


    "I''m just curious. Since Xinli is Xiaoyu''s cousin, why should he compete with Xiaoyu for the throne? Besides, if Xiaoyu inherits the throne, as your mother''s family, that is, his maternal family, will certainly shine in the court. Why bother to carry the reputation of this rogue official and thief?"


    When Mrs. Jingrou heard the speech, she just took a faint look at Lin Mengya and showed a few bitterness on her face.


    "Although I came from the Xin family, I''m not a member of the Xin family. Since you know Wangu pool, you don''t necessarily know that the priests of the tribe are not actually in charge of Wangu pool. A rule has been handed down from our ancestors that Wangu pool is in charge of Wangu king, who will also be the real master of lieyun. However, Wangu king has long disappeared in history, However, as the only blood of the king of ten thousand Gu, the Xin family inherited it. Every fifteen years, a Gu girl will appear in the Xin family. As a Gu girl, she no longer belongs to her family, her parents, or even herself. And I am the Gu girl of the previous generation. According to the family tradition, I should combine with the clan leader, that is, my eldest brother, to give birth to the next Gu nu. You''ll know everything later. Wan Gu pool is no longer a holy land for the cultivation of Gu Shu because there are no gu women. Therefore, I am a sinner of the family and all Gu masters. "

 Chapter 773

    The past always makes people particularly sad.


    Although these words, spoken by Mrs. Jingrou, seem to be telling other people''s stories, it is a different bad taste to hear Lin Mengya''s ears.


    A woman has been scheduled for a lifetime from birth.


    You have to be forced to combine with your big brother, and you can''t get your own happiness at all. Perhaps in modern society, this is the most shocking and vulgar thing.


    But Mrs. Jingrou chose her own love and fled from her originally stipulated fate, but let her bear a deep sense of guilt towards her family.


    Lin Mengya has some empathy. If her mother had not resolutely chosen to give up her identity and follow her father, although she may not die early, she would never be so happy.


    But her mother is much happier than Mrs. Jingrou. Her cousins told her that their father has been looking for her, but only to see her peace and joy.


    If Mrs. Jingrou''s family had supported her like this, I''m afraid she wouldn''t feel so heavy now.


    "Madam, don''t think so much."


    Lin Mengya gently kneads her lower legs for Mrs. Jingrou. The calming ingredients she puts in the rose porridge are gradually working.


    Soon, Mrs. Jingrou entered a state of waking up.


    Coupled with Lin Mengya''s massage, the whole person calmed down and seemed to unload a heavy burden from his heart.


    "People should have lived for themselves, regardless of their identity and the fate framed by others. If madam had not chosen to escape at the beginning, she must be depressed and depressed all her life. People live for only a few decades. What''s the meaning if they are soaking in bitter water?"


    Lin Mengya''s voice was very soft, ethereal, and seemed to have some magic. People couldn''t help but want to keep her words in mind and think over and over again.


    It seems that her heart is like planting a seed, and her words are like a spring rain, which makes the seeds in her heart germinate and grow rapidly.


    Looking at Mrs. Jingrou who gradually fell asleep, Lin Mengya quietly withdrew from the bedroom.


    Generally, people with the character of Madam will have greater pressure in their hearts.


    Fortunately, the zither spectrum records some simple hypnotic treatments that can be combined with drugs and techniques.


    As long as the wife gets rid of the obstacles in her heart, the day when she becomes tough is not far away.


    He told all the ladies not to enter the palace without being summoned by his wife. Lin Mengya took the bowl of rose porridge and walked to the small kitchen.


    Sure enough, the scandal about her that was still spreading wildly this morning was replaced by a new hot spot in the afternoon.


    Try to pretend that there is no sense of existence. Relying on her extraordinary hearing, Lin Mengya collected a lot of gossip in the small kitchen.


    The high priest of the Xin family, according to his seniority, should be Xiaoyu''s uncle.


    However, he is not the wife''s brother, but the head of a branch. Because he has a close relationship with the current patriarch of the Xin family, that is, the wife''s eldest brother, and has superior ability, he was exceptionally promoted to the high priest.


    By convention, there can be only one high priest at the same time.


    But because Sinri was too excellent, he was promoted to the high priest in an exceptional way when he was a minor.


    In this way, the status of Xin Luan is a little embarrassing.


    Fortunately, he has superior means. Xinli is not fully qualified for the position of high priest for the time being. Therefore, he is still in this position until Xinli can master it.


    In this way, it''s interesting.


    Lin Mengya''s mind suddenly changed. She''s from the Xin family. So far, she''s only seen two of them.


    Mrs. Jingrou doesn''t have to say that she is first-class in appearance and conduct.


    As for Xinli How to put it? At the mention of him, Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable all over.


    She is more appreciative of young people with beautiful appearance, but forget that kind of scorpion heart.


    In any case, the Xin family is a major obstacle to Xiaoyu''s succession to the throne.


    It can''t be wound, but it seems difficult to uproot it.


    There are also the rules of the ten thousand Gu pool and the Gu woman. She always feels that there are some unspeakable mysteries.


    It seems that some things are really urgent. Take care of this one in the Palace first. Other things, take your time.


    There was a lot of bustling outside to prepare for the arrival of the priests.


    The people in Fengyu garden are particularly relaxed. No one dares to go out and provoke at will because of Mrs. Jingrou''s order.


    After the king fell ill, they really need to avoid suspicion.


    Therefore, the gong''e in the yard became a different kind of leisure.


    After hearing enough gossip, Lin Mengya quietly returned to the side hall where she lived.


    But as soon as I entered the door, I saw the girl ningqiu kneeling on the ground and weeping.


    Standing in front of her was Xiaoyu with a frosty face and frown.


    What are these two little ancestors?


    "Sister, you''re back!"


    The movement of the hall door immediately attracted all the attraction of Xiaoyu.


    Turning around, the ice and snow melted immediately, revealing a bright smile like a spring breeze, just like the person before, not him.


    "You go out first. I have something to tell Ning Qiu."


    Lin Mengya looked as usual and could not see any change.


    Just one mouth, he took Xiaoyu away.


    The latter is just unwilling to open his mouth, so he can only leave the side hall obediently.


    After looking at Xiaoyu''s figure disappearing, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently pulled Ning Qiu up from the ground.


    "What happened? Did he beat you or scold you?"


    Although Ning Qiu is the gong-e in the lady''s palace, what Lin Mengya hates most in her life is the man who is mean to women.


    Even in the face of women they don''t like, at least men should maintain their proper demeanor.


    It can be as cold as ice, but it''s best not to be mean as a philistine woman.


    Ning Qiu immediately shook her head, a pair of big watery eyes, blinking, full of grievances.


    "Your Highness didn''t punish me. He just said that you can''t do these rough jobs in the future. I also think it''s my fault, so I took the initiative to kneel. I insisted on kneeling when your highness asked me to get up. It''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of you."


    Lin Mengya sighed. Whether at home or here, the family around her seemed to regard her as a mentally retarded.


    Besides, these things are not heavy. Why can''t she do them?


    Seeing Ning Qiu''s attitude towards her, she seemed as alienated and respectful as before. Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing again.


    "It''s all right. I''ll tell him. I''m sorry to have wronged you. Madam is still taking a nap. Go and see her. Don''t let others disturb her."


    Ning Qiu immediately nodded deeply and trotted all the way except the gate of the side hall.


    This girl is good everywhere, but she likes to blame herself for her mistakes. She is very similar to her wife.


    No wonder people say that birds of a feather flock together.


    When I think of those in her yard, it''s not easy to provoke. It seems that it''s also because of her master. It''s not decent.


    "Sister, may I come in?"


    Outside the door, a small head deliberately selling cute looked at her pitifully on the door.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She could only hold back if she wanted to pretend to be serious.


    After all, the child was right and wrong. She didn''t let Xiaoyu recognize her ability in time.


    Sitting on the round stool, Lin Mengya looked at Xiaoyu with a smile until she saw that his eyes were dripping and turning disorderly. It was obvious that she meant something to her. She was a little confused. Then she pondered and said.


    "You see clearly?"


    Xiaoyu was a little confused. She looked at her sister with a kind smile and nodded her head suspiciously.


    "I have hands and feet. Although I''m not a Hercules, I''m not a waste. Xiaoyu, my sister knows you mean well, but there are some things that my sister really wants to do by herself. Do you want my sister to be a waste who doesn''t work hard and doesn''t divide grain, or a normal person who can at least support herself?"


    In fact, Xiaoyu''s first choice is to cultivate Lin Mengya into a waste.


    However, under the glare of the latter, I can only choose the second item without hesitation.


    "Very good, so I hope you can understand whatever your sister does in the future. We must live with the mentality of mutual understanding, mutual respect and mutual tolerance. You are very savvy, and I am very satisfied with your sister."


    It means that the two sides are talking.


    But the ghost knows that Xiaoyu always puts her sister first everywhere, and there is no way to raise an objection.


    Even if there is, as long as Lin Mengya looks at him, he will immediately swallow it back into his stomach and digest it to make it disappear completely.


    Therefore, the conversation between the two ended in a cordial, friendly and not warm atmosphere.


    "By the way, what are you looking for me for? There are rumors about our two affairs everywhere in the palace. I think it''s necessary to keep a certain distance in front of outsiders."


    On this point, Xiaoyu and Lin Mengya hold the same attitude.


    He doesn''t like those palace ladies in the palace. He likes to spread gossip when he has nothing to do.


    When I was in Liuxin hospital, they were all servants of their family, holding melon seeds and talking about other people''s gossip.


    No matter what happens in the house, everyone will keep their mouth shut and don''t divulge any information.


    He likes to be with his sister very much and is not afraid of any gossip.


    But this is their business. What does it have to do with others?


    It''s really tiresome to talk about it one after another and spread it falsely.


    Therefore, he would choose to sneak to the side hall to wait for Lin Mengya, rather than acting like his sister regardless of the usual.


    "Clean up and go out with me later. Uncle lie has returned from the border. I have told him what you mean. Uncle lie said that although he doesn''t know much, if it''s related to major events, he can tell you everything. I came here today to pick you out of the palace."

 Chapter 774

    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu''s action was so fast that she persuaded wanyanlie in a few days.


    Fortunately, even if she didn''t leave the palace today, Mrs. Jingrou would hide in Fengyu garden for a day. She simply cleaned up, followed Xiaoyu and walked furtively to the direction of the palace gate.


    Although people come and go in the palace, no one dares to approach the position of the palace gate.


    Now, taking someone out of the palace as Xiaoyu won''t attract anyone''s attention for a long time.


    Moreover, even the palace guards are nervously checking their preparations to meet the high priest.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mengya could understand why the king was so exhausted.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Although the position of the eldest elder of Baicao Pavilion is not above him, it is just a spiritual symbol. It can''t be accommodated by my cousin''s measurement.


    Moreover, in lieyun, those aristocratic families not only hold real power, but also have forces and forces that people can''t ignore.


    If you want to remove them and take back their power, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult.


    It is hard to imagine how the king and his wife have persisted in the past few decades.


    She also understood that if it were not for the accumulation of Wang Shangxin''s wife for many years, even if she had the means, it would be difficult for her to turn over the river and the sea.


    "Hum, what priests are just some ambitious people."


    Out of the palace, Xiaoyu sneered. Cencen glanced at the soldiers sweeping on the road and said in a deep voice.


    "Indeed, leaving them here is just a bigger future disaster. But this time, there will be a good play."


    The corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth are curved, which seems to show a kind smile, but in fact, the coolness contained in that smile is no different from Xiaoyu.


    "This is not the place to talk. My sister comes with me first."


    In the past half a year, he has grown from a lonely teenager to a minor leader of one side of power. What he has made is not only scheming, but also a kind of composure that is not in line with his age.


    Putting on a cloak that can hide most of the appearance, Lin Mengya flexibly shuttled through the streets outside the palace with Xiaoyu. After secretly connecting with several people, they circled into a high wall courtyard.


    Seeing that Xiaoyu is so cautious, Lin Mengya is also somewhat relieved.


    After all, the child doesn''t need her to mention it everywhere. It''s not all bad to be forced to grow up.


    "What person! Young Lord, go and inform the commander immediately that the young Lord is coming!"


    As soon as the two talents entered the door, they were stopped by a strong figure.


    However, Xiaoyu was very calm and nodded to the other party. The man immediately reduced the volume and respectfully made way for them.


    Lin Mengya''s line of sight, after hovering on the figure for a moment, immediately took back her eyes with some doubt.


    Although the man was wrapped in a black suit, his limbs were extremely developed, and the proportion of his whole body was somewhat uncoordinated, just like a strong chimpanzee.


    Moreover, she smelled a very familiar smell on the man.


    When the arms of those copper slaves were licked / kissed by the tongue of fire, they would emit a very strong smell. Now, this man is somewhat similar to a copper slave.


    The only difference is that copper slaves are walking corpses who have no thinking ability at all and have been deprived of all human characteristics.


    But the man just now, his body is a little different, but his mind is clear and just like normal people.


    It''s just that this is a crooked way made by the candle dragon. How can there be such a thing on Xiaoyu''s side?


    As soon as she came in, her heart was full of questions. Lin Mengya could only suppress her worries and follow Xiaoyu to the yard first.


    The yard was not big, but with Lin Mengya''s keen perception, she could detect that there seemed to be a lot of people lurking in the dark.


    Rao, with her eyesight and observation, can''t find a few on the surface.


    I couldn''t help but praise in the dark. This camouflage is called professional. It''s completely different from those who made up for numbers when they were in the imperial capital of the Jin Dynasty.


    Maybe it''s because here, the slightest mistake is to lose the whole game.


    Years of turmoil and strife have not only brought people''s grass and trees, but also made these people more and more hone their military will and ability.


    Compared with lie Yun, although Dajin also has the struggle between the crown prince party and the royalist party, it still mostly stays at the political and economic level.


    In addition to the team led by my father, I''m afraid that other teams have long lost their original spirit and are just a paper tiger.


    It is the safest way to compete for power and position only if military power is in hand.


    Had it not been for the surrounding countries, which had been unable to invade their territory because of various civil strife in the past few decades, I was afraid that the troops of Dajin would have been wiped out.


    A country, if even its army loses combat effectiveness, is like an unprotected sheep watched by a group of hungry wolves.


    Dajin has been stable for too long. The sleeping lion either wakes up and roars to the sky, or it can only be replaced by a new lion.


    Lin Mengya felt a lot and didn''t find it for a while. Xiaoyu didn''t know when to lead her to a very hidden secret room.


    By the time she recovered, she was already standing in an airtight chamber.


    Looking around, there should be very thick stone walls around, let alone eavesdropping. I''m afraid even if there is hail outside, I can''t hear anything inside.


    Although lieyun has entered the early summer, she can still feel a trace of coldness.


    At this time, she found that Xiaoyu had foresight about the cloak she had prepared for herself in advance.


    "This is the place where I discuss important matters with Uncle lie. All the outside are made of seven foot thick rocks. It will be absolutely safe here."


    Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows in a casual tone, but there was a faint pride in it.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and touched Xiaoyu''s head with feeling.


    The child really became too much when she didn''t see it.


    If her sister doesn''t work hard, she will be surpassed by her brother one day.


    It''s not a competitive heart, but she knows that if she doesn''t make progress, sooner or later, she will hold back the people she cares about.


    In any case, she can''t lose.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although, I enjoyed the gentle little hand and stroked it on my head.


    But Xiaoyu felt that her sister was a little strange at the moment.


    "It''s all right. I''m just sighing. Time flies. Even our Xiaoyu has matured to this extent. My sister seems useless."


    Smiling at her silly brother, Lin Mengya was still bad hearted and pinched the little face that was still moist. Really, it doesn''t feel as good as before.


    Once upon a time, although Xiaoyu was thin, she still had the greasy feel of a child.


    I don''t know what I ate here. My face is a little swollen, but it feels hard.


    Take a closer look at that childish young face. I don''t know when, there are some sharp edges and corners.


    Xiaoyu frowned slightly, but she still let her sister''s hand knead on her face.


    Until a light cough came from behind, Lin Mengya let go of her mischievous hand. Turning around, the smile had disappeared from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, and changed into a very polite look.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days. How is Nanshao king?"


    Wan Yanlie looks very serious. As a general guarding the party, women only tremble in front of him, but none of them can speak impolitely and rudely like her.


    For the first time, he could not care about it. After all, she had a life-saving kindness to the little Lord.


    But now, she is too ignorant.


    After Leng hum, a pair of sharp eyes, but with a three-point killing intention.


    However, his momentum, which seemed to have changed from Jiuyou hell, seemed to have no effect on her.


    The corners of her mouth smiled, but Lin Mengya took the lead in sitting on the seat in the secret room.


    If the sight was insignificant, it fell on the body of the Nanshao King Wan Yanlie. The smile deepened, but the eyes were colder and colder.


    "It seems that you should be as good as ever. Also, the person who feeds Gu with flesh and blood and suffers from the pain of thousands of Gu biting his heart is not your excellency. Of course, you have nothing to be sad about, don''t you?"


    Lin mengya''an sits on the chair, but his eyes are firmly locked in wanyanlie.


    Their eyes collided invisibly.


    One is decisive and powerful, while the other is aloof, arrogant and aggressive.


    This is an invisible fight, but it''s hard to tell whether it''s up or down.


    For a long time, they broke a tacit understanding and relaxed their eyes at the same time.


    But compared with Lin Mengya''s calm and calm, Wanyan''s strong heart has set off a huge wave.


    He only knew that Lin Mengya came from a family of military generals. Originally, he thought she was just a girl with slightly stronger ambition than ordinary women, but he never thought that her momentum was not inferior in front of him.


    If her famous father were here at this time, Wanyan lie would only feel proud.


    But now, she is clearly just a girl under 20. Why does she have such a tough mind?


    Lin Mengya seemed to know the doubt in his heart and rubbed her sore eyes with her fingers.


    This glaring contest is really a bother.


    However, her father and brother taught her from an early age that the most important thing to lose against others is momentum.


    Even if you can''t beat someone, you can always bluff him. Otherwise, people would not regard her as an equal opponent.


    This is called the loser does not lose the array!


    "Uncle lie, you''d better sit down and talk."


    After feeling the strong hostility between the two people, Xiaoyu only felt a little embarrassed.


    Although he did not hesitate to stand on his sister''s side, uncle lie tried his best to protect him since he came back here.


    With such kindness, he can''t be ungrateful.


    As a last resort, we can only come out and make a round when there is a temporary truce.

 Chapter 775

    Lin Mengya has always been a measured person. She repeatedly offended Wan Yanlie in order to remind him that Xiaoyu is not their flag and can act recklessly.


    But again, she knows.


    In order to help Xiaoyu, wanyanlie can put life and death aside. She''s just a helper. It''s a bit too much.


    Maybe it''s because Lin Mengya''s bad behavior also makes Wan Yanlie put away some slight dissatisfaction in his heart.


    After this contest, the atmosphere eased a lot, but there was a little embarrassment.


    "Uncle lie, I don''t know what I told you last time. Is it convenient for you now?"


    Xiaoyu was very polite to wanyanlie, but the latter''s face was a little dignified after hearing this sentence.


    A moment later, I just sighed deeply. It seemed that I was unwilling to think of those children and women in those years.


    "It was originally the past of the king and his wife. As a minister, I shouldn''t have mentioned it. But since Miss Lin said it had something to do with great cause, I can only apologize to the king and them once."


    Wanyan lie''s eyes fell on Lin Mengya.


    Obviously, I feel that these old things can not solve the current dilemma.


    Lin Mengya had expected that, after all, Wan Yanlie was away all year round, and he might not understand many subtle situations in the palace.


    What''s more, a big man doesn''t know the twists and turns of a woman''s house.


    Then he opened his mouth and explained it to him before Yan lie realized it.


    "I see. No wonder my wife is always criticized in the palace. Unexpectedly, it has been nearly 20 years and will be mentioned."


    Wan Yanlie was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that the past would ferment into what it is now over time.


    Lin Mengya and WAN Yanyu are quietly waiting for him. After all, in addition to the two parties in the palace, only wan Yanlie in front of him knows the causes and consequences most clearly.


    With Wan Yanlie''s slightly nostalgic tone, Lin Mengya and WAN Yanyu finally learned some of the truth 20 years ago.


    In those years, when the king ascended the throne with the power of those aristocratic families, he was still a young man as old as Xiaoyu.


    It is said that young couples are the most affectionate, but the queen of the king is forced to give it to him by others, and she is very domineering. Let alone being in love with the king, if the king ignores her a little, she will make an earth shaking scene in the palace.


    At this time, under the coincidence of fate, the King became strong. At that time, he was still Mrs. Jingrou, the Gu woman of the Xin family.


    In wanyanlie''s memories, although there are no beautiful words, at the beginning, the lonely and arrogant young emperor and the gentle and affectionate beautiful girl must have been addicted to romance before they decided their lifelong love.


    For this, from the king''s doting on his wife now, Lin Mengya doesn''t doubt it.


    However, at that time, the love between the king and Mrs. Jingrou could only be in the stage of underground love. Therefore, Mrs. Hui, who was Mrs. Jingrou''s personal maid at that time, became a wild goose delivering letters.


    Xu is because she is the only link between herself and her lover. The king''s attitude towards Mrs. Hui is a little more patient than others.


    But they just seem to love each other.


    Gradually, Mrs. Hui fell in love with this melancholy and noble man.


    Then give them the opportunity to pass on the news. Mrs. Hui constantly hinted to the king. Later, she took the initiative to devote herself.


    However, all were rejected by the king.


    However, Mrs. Jingrou didn''t know it. The king didn''t like to turn around on women''s issues, so only their recent attendants knew about it.


    When they finally married after many hardships and dangers, Mrs. Jingrou took her personal maid into the palace.


    The first few years were good. Although Mrs. Hui was interested in falling flowers, the king didn''t like her all the time and could only keep her own.


    But in the fourth year, the king suddenly favored the lady Hui and promoted her from a maid to lady Hui, which is only like lady Jingrou.


    Everyone said that it was because the king originally liked Mrs. Hui as a maid, but Mrs. Jingrou, as the master, used her identity and power to rob the king''s favor.


    The king finally learned the truth, so he was angry and gave Mrs. Hui the title.


    Of course, all kinds of rumors were finally suppressed by the king.


    However, Mrs. Hui''s position is stable. Later, the king''s treatment of Mrs. Jingrou was very different from before.


    These things were kept as secret rumors and almost became the truth.


    However, according to Wan Yanlie. At the beginning, what the king liked was Mrs. Jingrou, who was a young lady. It was Mrs. Hui''s wanton pursuit of love and delusion.


    But why does even Mrs. Jingrou feel that she robbed Mrs. Hui''s favor?


    I thought I would get the answer. Now it seems that it is more complicated and confusing.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at Wanyan lie who could not help. After all, he was a big man and could only see those things on the surface.


    As for the real emotional entanglement between the three people, he can''t know.


    "It''s impossible. Mrs. Hui is a snake in her mouth. She is the best at acting. She must be making such rumors in order to compete for favor!"


    Xiaoyu could not help but say coldly.


    Lin Mengya looked at the child, but shook her head,


    "If things are really like what your excellency said, Mrs. Hui''s favor and my wife''s guilt are very unreasonable. Besides, although I don''t know your personality, I also feel that he is not a person who can be easily deceived. By the way, when the king ignored my wife in those years, what great event happened in the palace? Bi For example, what is the more excessive kind of fighting between concubines? "


    Her eyes with Xiaoyu turned to wanyanlie at the same time.


    The latter was a little embarrassed, but the two eager eyes made it difficult for him to resist.


    After thinking for a long time, I said a few things slowly.


    "It seems that there are some big things. It seems that several new beauties were driven out of the palace by the king because they murdered a lady in the palace. There was also a pregnancy letter from Mrs. Hui, but it didn''t end later. There''s nothing else."


    With Yan lie''s character, it''s not easy to remember these.


    Lin Mengya connected several things and got some useful information.


    After Mrs. Hui was favored, the king deliberately ignored Mrs. Jingrou for a long time.


    At this time, several new entrants to the palace murdered a lady in the palace. Does she guess that the original intention of Mrs. Lihui in the first volume of the King actually has the possibility of resisting the hidden arrow for Mrs. Jingrou?


    Xiaoyu is only 15 years old this year, and Mrs. Jingrou has been in Qianjin palace for 20 years.


    Since she can send him away immediately after giving birth to a child, it shows that at least at that time, her position in the palace is not very stable.


    However, it seems unreasonable to set up Mrs. Hui just for multiple shields.


    However, Mrs. Hui kept saying that it was Mrs. Jingrou who killed her child.


    Then, in the palace, something very complicated must have happened.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya found that she seemed to have fallen into a big pit.


    And if you want to solve all the misunderstandings in those years, you must know the causes and consequences.


    Although the princes and generals have great wealth, they have too many choices.


    I don''t know how many people will be involved. After making trouble for a long time, she found that the road was impassable.


    It seems that this matter still needs to be considered in the long run.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. In fact, I have another thing to bother you today."


    Wan Yanlie looks at Lin Mengya, but he doesn''t refuse.


    After all, Lin Mengya came here to help them. Besides, wanyanlie and Xiaoyu have already reached a consensus.


    Lin Mengya will never do anything that can harm Xiaoyu. He is very accurate, especially for Lin Mengya, he will never make mistakes.


    "Please."


    "I hope you can help me kill the priests of those tribes. You don''t have to kill them, just seriously hurt them. Don''t reveal any clues or deliberately guide the news. It''s best to die one or two."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were soft, but his words made wanyanlie shiver.


    Did he hear you right? Chasing priests is a matter of public anger!


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Wan Yanlie with a smile. It seemed that his hesitation was ridiculous.


    "Miss Lin, you should know that these priests are highly respected even in their respective tribes. Now, I and the young Lord are secretly trying to win their support. Is it too risky to pursue and kill? Moreover, even if they die, their successors may not be able to support the young Lord. On the contrary, they are self defeating. They don''t like it most , it was manipulated. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to obey. "


    Wanyanlie thinks that Lin Mengya wants to get rid of those who don''t support Xiaoyu, and then support a group of people who support Xiaoyu to become priests. In this way, he can win the support of the tribe.


    However, although there are occasional disputes among various tribes, the unity within the tribe can not be compared with these internal fighting royal families.


    Maybe this method can be used elsewhere, but in the tribe, it is too risky and easy to be found.


    Once exposed, Xiaoyu will be at a disadvantage immediately, and even there is no possibility of succession.


    So, in any case, he can''t take the risk.


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly. Does she look like a simple person?


    "Don''t worry, sir. If I really want to do so, it''s easier to let your people frame the blame. The reason why you let your people chase and kill those priests is that I want their lives to break all the current pattern."

 Chapter 776

    Break the existing pattern?!


    Wan Yanlie now feels that Lin Mengya is talking nonsense.


    At the beginning, when the king just ascended the throne, the people beside him could not make their own decisions.


    In order to have the current pattern, the king paid more than 20 years of forbearance.


    Want to break, isn''t it equal to starting from scratch?


    Looking at Wan Yanlie staring at herself, Lin Mengya knew that this guy''s head was obviously rigid.


    After sorting out the thoughts in my mind, I opened my mouth slowly to catalyze this elm pimple.


    "You must think I''m crazy, but let me ask you a question. In the current situation, is Xiaoyu more than four floors likely to inherit the throne?"


    The King works hard. How can others be idle?


    Besides, how talented Xiaoyu is, but some things have to be accumulated over time before she can have a little foundation.


    Wan Yanlie stared at Lin Mengya''s dark lies seriously. After a long time, he shook his head bitterly.


    Don''t say 40 percent. If they hadn''t taken the risk to force Xiaoyu to plant the golden silkworm Gu worshipped by the royal family for generations, I''m afraid Xiaoyu wouldn''t have a 10 percent chance now.


    "But now the king is in good health, and the young Lord does not have a chance. Miss Lin, this matter needs to be considered."


    In terms of seniority, Wan Yanlie really knows the imperial court''s power better than she, a halfway monk.


    But there are some things that Lin Mengya, as an outsider, sees more thoroughly and directly to the core than he does.


    "Indeed, with the king''s physical condition, it will not be a problem to live for another 50 or 60 years. But at that time, Xiaoyu may have a higher voice. But others have already had a solid foundation. Maybe one day when they don''t even bother to play, do you have the ability to turn the tide?"


    Along the way, Xiaoyu''s parents all wanted the word "stability".


    This is right. At least at that time, they gathered their claws and teeth and forced themselves from a tiger to disguise themselves as a clever sheep in order to cultivate their own forces.


    Today''s situation will be what it is today.


    But other families are not fools. Since they can support the original king, there will be some ways to coerce him.


    If they are allowed to develop like this, I''m afraid that in the end, what the king expects will be difficult to achieve. Let alone the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. I''m afraid their lives are in danger.


    Therefore, if you want to win, you must take risks.


    Wanyanlie listened to her words and just fell into deep thought.


    She knew that it was not easy to persuade them, but in any case, some things had to be done.


    "Besides, killing the priests of those tribes will certainly arouse public anger. At that time, everyone''s eyes will focus on those tribes, and who will be distracted to monitor you? I heard that these tribes of lieyun are very strong. If this is done better, it will have unexpected results. But if the murderer can''t be found out, your excellency thinks, Who is responsible? "


    Lin Mengya is a fox who teaches wolves to hunt.


    Wan Yanlie is also a smart man. Suddenly, he seems to understand Lin Mengya.


    "This... I will report it to the king. Whether it is successful or not, I understand all the thoughts of the girl. The things in the palace need more trouble. Young master, you''d better take Miss Lin back first to avoid attracting other people''s attention."


    Nodded to each other and reached a preliminary consensus.


    Lin Mengya was protected by Xiaoyu and went out of their joint residence smoothly.


    At this time, it was already dusk outside. The cloak was draped over her head, and no one could recognize her identity.


    Until they quietly returned to the palace, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    Before long, the news came that Wan Yanlie entered the palace and asked to see the king.


    Lin Mengya was secretly happy. In this way, things would be half done.


    "Sometimes I really don''t understand. Why doesn''t my sister tell my father directly about it?"


    Xiaoyu looked discontented in the side hall of Fengyu garden.


    Lin Mengya and even he can''t hide this event. But if my sister wants to persuade my father, wouldn''t it be more convenient to tell him?


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently smoothed his long gray hair, with some regret in her eyes.


    The gray eyes are too dark and have no vitality of young people.


    I don''t know if there is a prescription to restore black hair in the zither spectrum. I used to hear people say that eating black sesame and walnuts is useful. I don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    "Sister, you are distracted again!"


    But she shook Lin Mengya''s cuff, and Xiaoyu''s eyes were wronged.


    He has worked so hard. Why does his sister just treat him as a child?


    "Oh, I don''t tell your father directly because I don''t understand the situation here. If I make a rash proposal, he will be tired to discuss the details with Yan lie. I''m a thoughtful man after seeing Yan lie. When I mention this idea, he must be complete and detailed before I tell your father. You find a reason to stay in the palace for a while these days ¡£ Remember, your obvious confidants had better come in with you. If you can''t, you''ll show up frequently in the king''s city, okay? "


    Lin Mengya guessed that if Wan Yanlie did it, it would be done without leakage.


    But the more watertight, the more you want to turn it out to be a favor, the more you have to test your means and acting skills.


    She let Xiaoyu into the palace and brought her confidants, mainly to let the whole royal family in the king''s capital testify to him.


    In this way, when those aristocratic families want to find out the real murderer and please the tribe, they will secretly do tricks for Xiaoyu.


    She wants everything for Xiaoyu''s safety.


    As everyone knows, when the guy heard that he let him into the palace to live, he was wearing a particularly bright smile from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "OK, I''ll move here right away! There''s a yard outside Fengyu garden, and I''ve figured it out with Fengyu garden. Sister, wait, I''ll go back to the house immediately!"


    Looking at the little guy running out, Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling.


    Speaking of it, since she came back to the world again, the happiest and most comfortable thing was the period when she was carefree in Liuxin hospital with four girls and Xiaoyu.


    Now want to come, in fact, at that time, she and long Tianyu had a good impression on each other.


    It was only because he was a Muggle at that time and a fool himself that he wasted so much time in vain.


    Thinking of long Tianyu, her heart is full of love at the moment.


    The heart was only sweet for a moment, and the many melancholy feelings that forced on my heart were like a boulder that pressed all the beautiful past.


    Damn candle dragon club! Damn ancient Wei heritage!


    But she had no choice. Only by completely eliminating those future troubles, she and long Tianyu could go to hemeimei''s little day.


    In Shennong system, a detailed map is quietly spreading out on the page.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes. Although the original map was still lying in the cave of Qijue peak.


    But even if someone gets the original map, they may not be able to understand it.


    In fact, with the help of Shennong system, she can read the dense parameters above.


    Only with the cooperation of parameters can a three-dimensional 3D map model be constructed.


    This mapping technique is not uncommon in modern times, but most people can''t understand this map here.


    Under such dual protection, the number of people who want to get the map and can decipher it is greatly reduced.


    However, there is one thing she has always wondered.


    Elder Qian once mentioned to her that their family exists to protect the heritage of ancient Wei. In other words, their role should be to stop those who should not find the relics of ancient Wei.


    But if Gu Weiguo disappeared overnight, who handed down this map and Qingzheng spectrum?


    Is it someone who has found the legacy of ancient Wei and wants to pass it on to his descendants?


    If that were true, the legacy of ancient Wei would have been emptied long ago. Wouldn''t the map in her hand become a joke?


    And whether it is the candle dragon club or the emperor of the Jin Dynasty, I''m afraid it can be determined that the legacy of ancient Wei still exists.


    For example, Lin Mengya is full of contradictions about this legacy of ancient Wei.


    She can only know one thing now. No matter whether the legacy of ancient Wei exists or not, she must completely solve this matter, otherwise it will be like a bomb sooner or later, and her bones will be destroyed.


    The map model has been built. Lin Mengya finds a map of the country of lieyun she took the time to buy on the street.


    The Yuchi map is huge, and the whole lieyun country only accounts for a quarter.


    Zoom in on the map of Yuchi to mark the location of lieyun state and integrate it with the map of lieyun state.


    Lin Mengya finally found the location marked with the key, which is a place called Lingwu mountain in lieyun country.


    Although the map marks the location, it is not detailed.


    Lin Mengya also slowly opened her eyes and put away the map in her mind.


    "It seems that you have to ask someone."


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu is about to move to the palace. Lin Mengya is not worried about the source of the news.


    This time, the reason why she wanted to come to lieyun with Xiaoyu was to find the key. At the same time, it can solve the problem of Xiaoyu''s future. She will not refuse to kill two birds with one stone.


    At this time, Mrs. Jingrou, who went out to check, should return to Fengyu garden, and Lin Mengya hurried out to meet her.


    After waiting for a while, she didn''t see her wife and Ning Qiu. Lin Mengya was confused and took a few steps outside the palace.


    A loud noise came from the path outside Fengyu garden. Lin Mengya listened to something like Ning Qiu''s voice. After walking a few steps subconsciously, she saw the lady''s Blue Palace skirt around the corner.

 Chapter 777

    At the moment, the blue figure was blocked behind by several maids.


    The first is the loyal Ning Qiu.


    On the other side, there were several Chinese women with angry faces.


    There must have been some dispute, or even the tolerant lady seemed to have a thin anger on her face.


    Lin Mengya felt something was wrong. The concubines next to her did not dare to go beyond the rules to her wife in the absence of the king or Mrs. Hui.


    Now the queen king is ill, and Mrs. Hui is also in linqiu Pavilion. They should not be so irresponsible.


    As soon as I came to my wife''s side, I saw that a group of people came here slowly.


    The others are ordinary palace people, but the most striking one is a man in Raven blue.


    The man is only in his twenties. He looks very handsome and powerful. It''s not as frivolous as an ordinary man. It''s a little more stable.


    But at the moment, there was a bit of fatigue between the man''s eyebrows and eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man with pure eyes and collided with him inadvertently.


    But the next second, she couldn''t help taking a breath.


    With a pair of cold eyes, Lin Mengya immediately lowered her head, held Mrs. Jingrou, and relaxed her mind a little.


    What is the man''s identity? Now she has guessed that it is eight or nine. But what she didn''t expect was that the legendary Prince''s eyes would be so cold.


    Although the original long Tianyu and Qinghu were in that cold state, they still had some living breath.


    But the big prince''s eyes But it is even colder than the ice and snow on the top of Qijue peak, which has not melted all year round.


    That''s a temperature that really doesn''t belong to the living.


    In this world, I''m afraid there are no more things that can make the big prince care.


    No wonder even Wan Yanlie is afraid of the big prince. If so, he is not an easy role to provoke.


    Now that all parties have appeared, Lin Mengya naturally feels the situation in front of her.


    The priests all entered the palace. In order to show their attention to the queen of the king, even the eldest prince, who was handling official business outside, hurried back. Therefore, the women who always liked to be disrespectful to their wives dared to jump out in front of the eldest prince and ask for merit and reward.


    As everyone knows, their practice is just looking for death.


    "Your Highness, you''re just in time."


    Obviously, they all aimed at the big prince. At this time, it seems that they just saw the big prince coming.


    Immediately there was a slightly spy voice, pretending to be very surprised, shouting.


    "I''ve seen Mrs. Jingrou. I don''t know why all the ladies are here?"


    The big prince''s voice was a little dull, but his tone was very gentle. It seemed that nothing could make his words produce some waves.


    A pair of black eyes lightly swept the concubines, but they fell on Mrs. Jingrou.


    Lin Mengya could not see any hostility towards his wife, nor any respect at all.


    "Your Highness seldom goes back to the palace. You''d better go to the palace to visit the queen first."


    Before Mrs. Jingrou could speak, there was a trembling and clever woman who flattered her.


    Lin Mengya remembered that the man was just a beauty who had just entered the palace for a few years. Although he was not favored by the king, he also had some status in the palace after flattering the king.


    At this time, his Highness''s eyes faintly shifted to her.


    The beauty who thought she had won her eyes squeezed out a more flattering smile on her face.


    Even Lin Mengya was trembling and felt that the smile was too boring. It didn''t look like a concubine''s attitude towards the younger generation.


    But your highness is still calm and almost cold-blooded.


    I couldn''t help but give my highness a thumbs up in my heart. This man is really different.


    "Beauty Jin, I just heard that your words have offended Mrs. Jingrou many times. Is there anything wrong?"


    Hey?!


    Everyone, including Lin Mengya, was asked by his highness.


    Jin beauty is the same. Her smile is stiff on her face. She doesn''t know whether to admit it or deny it.


    "Come on, Jin beauty, if you commit a crime, you should be punished. Take her down and wait for disposal."


    The expressionless command below the main hall came up immediately. It didn''t seem easy to annoy the bodyguard, and dragged Jin Meimei down who hadn''t responded yet.


    Everything is between lightning and flint.


    Even Lin Mengya was dull on the spot. For a moment, she couldn''t understand what had just happened.


    "In the palace, except my mother, other people should respect Mrs. Jingrou. If anyone in the palace dares to trespass, don''t blame the children''s ministers for their unfilial behavior. Madam, please forgive me. If the children''s ministers want to visit their mother, they won''t talk to her."


    He bowed his hand to leave. His highness was as crisp as when he came. He had no scruples behind him. His eyes were staring round.


    "Your Highness, he..."


    Ning Qiu swallowed her saliva. Just now, in the debate with those concubines, she summoned up her strength to quarrel with others.


    Who knows, it ended like this.


    Lin Mengya stared thoughtfully at the direction of his Highness''s disappearance. Although his highness seemed steady, in fact, she smelled a trace of unusual flavor from his disposal of Jin beauty.


    The protagonists of the opera were all gone, and those people were no longer interested in making trouble. They were disheartened and scattered.


    "Go, stare and see how your highness deals with beauty Jin."


    Quietly ordered Gong e, who was more clever around him, turned around and just looked at her with some concern.


    "Go back to the palace."


    Just three words, but it seems to be full of thousands of words.


    Lin Mengya nodded, afraid that her concerns were consistent with her wife.


    It''s only a few tens of meters from the path to Fengyu garden.


    Lin Mengya deliberately fell behind Ning Qiu and inquired about the cause and effect of several things.


    In fact, it''s not much. It''s just that this Jin beauty wants to get a face in front of Her Highness, so she wants to put the charge of the Queen''s illness on her wife.


    After all, before the queen king fell ill, she had been to Fengyu garden to find trouble.


    Although they could not find out the cause of the queen king''s illness, it was not difficult for them to splash dirty water, and it was difficult for the parties to wash away. Only by relying on the big prince to return to the palace did they dare to find bad luck for their wife.


    Ning Qiu was a loyal protector of the Lord and used all her abilities to fight with the concubines.


    It''s just that your Highness''s horizontal foot, let alone those concubines, even Ning Qiu still feels whether he is dreaming.


    "Don''t go out these days. Your highness will come to live in the palace soon. Watch him for me and don''t let him conflict with your highness."


    Your highness¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya always felt some special care. Moreover, although the concubines did something too much, they were mostly for his biological mother.


    But instead of maintaining it, he punished the initiator.


    If he was only acting, he would still have some human feelings, but if not, his Highness''s mind is not as deep as ordinary.


    "OK."


    In Fengyu garden, there has been a posture led by Lin Meng.


    Although Ning Qiu''s qualification is older than her, she is not as careful as her. She has to make up her mind about many things.


    Even Mrs. Jingrou acquiesced in her orders. Naturally, the others in Fengyu garden dare not obey.


    Watching Ning Qiu take the people to clean the yard next door to prepare for Xiaoyu''s arrival.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya cooked a cup of tea and sent it to the bedroom of Fengyu garden.


    In the bedroom, Mrs. Jingrou frowned, and she didn''t see the weak posture she had just made.


    In fact, many things are not as simple as they seem.


    Although your highness is thoughtful, the lady in front of you is not stupid.


    Mrs. Hui may have some forbearance towards her.


    But for others, I''m afraid that others don''t want to understand the lady''s means.


    "You''re here. I heard that yu''er is coming to stay. You''ve done a good job. I and the king agree with your plan this time."


    Mrs. Jingrou raised her head and said softly to her.


    Lin Mengya handed the warm tea to his wife. She was not surprised that her wife knew about chasing the priest.


    After all, the king and his wife are united. Such events will not be concealed from his wife.


    In this way, it is more confirmed by his own guess.


    The king will never trust a man who has deceived himself.


    In this way, it also confirms the king''s feelings for his wife.


    "The king and King Nanshao need to take care of this matter. I just mentioned an introduction. Yes, madam, I''m worried about the matter of your highness?"


    Lin Mengya has no intention of doing more about that matter. She doesn''t come to ask for merit. Besides, this matter will never be seen. It''s better to just be a secret buried in the bottom of her heart.


    Mrs. Jingrou also roughly understood her temperament and nodded slowly, but her eyebrows were frowning tighter.


    "In fact, the king and I both hoped that jing''er would inherit the throne. However, over the years, we have become more and more confused about that child. To be a king, we should not only have the means of thunderbolt, but also have a benevolent heart. Today you can see that jing''er''s child will dispose of his father''s concubine if he can play between his fingers. If he really inherits the throne, I''m afraid I''m afraid the whole fierce cloud will be led astray by him. I have to thank you for that. Yu''er''s temperament is cold, but the days when she lived around you taught the child to be tolerant. The king and I were very surprised that the fierce cloud was not destroyed in our hands. "


    Lady Jingrou''s eyebrows seemed relieved.


    This is also the first time for Lin Mengya to see clearly Mrs. Jingrou''s heart.


    No wonder even the king, who looked so cold, could give his wife his heart.

 Chapter 778

    From the Xin family, Mrs. Jingrou is a famous lady who has been trained and grown up according to the requirements of Gu nu.


    Therefore, compared with ordinary women, in addition to tenderness, she is more calm and objective in dealing with family, country and world affairs.


    Perhaps people like the king and Mrs. Hui will only focus on the small palace, be selfish and covet the throne on the king.


    But Mrs. Jingrou thought more about how to make this country have a compassionate and decisive king than letting her son inherit that position.


    Lin Mengya can suddenly understand why Mrs. Jingrou has spent more than 20 years with Wang Shang.


    With such a virtuous wife and a man like the king, why don''t you worry about achieving some hegemony.


    There are some things that she is not as thorough as her wife thinks.


    "Madam is serious. Xiaoyu is pure and good. She is a good child. Just listen to madam''s meaning, the great highness seems to have done something?"


    Lin Mengya asked tentatively. In fact, people like your highness know that they are a difficult role.


    But only the wife and the king know how difficult it is.


    Sure enough, although Wan Yanjing was the son of the king, Mrs. Jingrou really hurt him.


    Xiumei frowned slightly, and a few worries passed between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Five years ago, he went hunting with the king. The king valued a white deer, but before chasing it, he found that the white deer had given birth. The king intended to release the white deer, but that night, jing''er presented a roasted young deer to his father. The head of the white deer was also cut off by his own hand as a colored head. Since then, the king has paid attention everywhere and found the child Being ruthless is by no means a good kind. "


    Perhaps for your highness, this kind of killing is just a small matter.


    But the king didn''t have the heart to hurt the poor white deer, but he did so in the hands of Wan Yanjing. It can be seen that this man''s ruthlessness is by no means ordinary people.


    It happened that at this time, the palace man sent by her to stare at how to deal with Jin beauty came back. Lin Mengya asked people to come in, but saw that the palace man seemed to be greatly frightened, and even her body was trembling slightly.


    "What happened? How did it scare you so much?"


    After closing the door of the bedroom hall, Lin Mengya''s intuition must be that something big has happened.


    I saw the palace man''s face like paper, his shaking body like chaff, and even his voice with a little fear.


    "Back... Back to madam''s words, your highness asked someone to cut beauty Jin''s tongue, dig her eyes, throw them into the oil pan, and ordered someone to feed her. Maidservant... Maidservant is really..."


    The palace man trembled. She just saw it secretly and was scared like this.


    It can be seen how cruel it is to deal with Jin beauty.


    "What?"


    At this moment, not only Lin Mengya but also Mrs. Jingrou were shocked by the news.


    Anyway, Jin beauty is also his father''s concubine. Unexpectedly It was disposed of like this.


    From the bottom of my heart, there was a cold feeling.


    Lin Mengya personally sent the trembling palace man back, ordered her to take a three-day holiday, and asked someone to boil the tranquilizer for her before she returned to the sleeping hall.


    As soon as she entered the house, a breath of calming sandalwood choked her keen sense of smell.


    In the room, Ning Qiu with a spice box was also confused.


    After staring at Lin Mengya, Ning Qiu blinked helplessly at her.


    In the past, my wife didn''t like this too fragrant taste, but I don''t know what happened today. If she hadn''t come in and have a look, I''m afraid the bait in this box would have to be put into the incense burner by my wife.


    Mrs. Jingrou sat in her chair a little distracted. It was ok, but she recovered as usual in a very short time.


    Just a pair of inadvertently clenched hands betrayed her emotion hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    Lin Mengya understands Mrs. Jingrou''s mood at the moment. Once, wanyanjing was also the heir to the throne recognized by her and the king. Naturally, her mind can''t be spared.


    Who would have thought it would be like this now.


    He shook his head secretly in his heart. Some things can''t be changed by nurture.


    "Madam... How do you think to settle beauty Jin?"


    Although the eyes were dug and the tongue cut, people are not dead after all.


    But if treated well, the woman''s life will be wasted.


    Instead of making her so miserable, it''s better to¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya was suddenly surprised at her ruthlessness. At the beginning, the lady whose internal organs were exposed tried her best to treat her.


    When on earth has she been able to judge a person''s life and death so arbitrarily?


    Is it because she was immersed in this crisis that her heart gradually became as cold as iron?


    She was a little frightened. She was afraid that one day she would look like her highness and treat human life like grass mustard.


    Subconsciously, she held the sachet of the eminent monk''s relic tightly, and I didn''t know if it was her illusion. A warmth seemed to spread from the palm of her hand and gradually reached the bottom of her heart.


    Probably, she won''t fall into darkness forever.


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible to stay in the palace again. I''ll report to the king and send her out of the palace. If yu''er wants to enter the palace, you''ll stay here and wait for him. Jing''er''s this time is really outrageous."


    Anyway, Mrs. Jingrou wants to save beauty Jin''s life.


    After the king, when she was well, he was afraid that for the sake of his son''s reputation, he would raise a butcher''s knife to her original allies.


    Now if you send beauty Jin out of the palace, you can still save her life. I''m afraid it''s too late to kill people. I believe the king and his highness have done it not once and a half.


    She had to tell Xiaoyu about it.


    To tell the truth, the reason why wanyanjing would deal with Jin beauty in this way is to send a signal to all of them, in addition to fulfilling his fair and strict reputation.


    This palace is now up to him!


    If so, I''m afraid your highness is ready to usurp the throne at any time.


    It seems that she must find out what kind of trump card Her Highness holds in her hand!


    Many things have happened in the palace. The priests still have nothing to do about the king''s illness. Now Jin beauty has been ruthlessly dealt with by Her Highness. In the restless palace, everyone is in danger.


    However, after calculating the time, the chance of her poisoning the king began to decline tomorrow.


    And the queen will feel extremely thirsty. As long as she fills three bowls of water, the toxins will be discharged almost.


    The pursuit of priests has been supported by the king. Within five days, those tribes will usher in a great chaos.


    Things have been arranged. Now what Lin Mengya has to do is to protect his wife and Xiaoyu in the palace.


    But the arrival of Her Highness made her heart hang up again.


    In particular, after seeing his means, Lin Mengya was afraid of his highness to a certain extent.


    The whole palace, including Fengyu garden, was overwhelmed by these things.


    Linqiu pavilion has almost become the forbidden area of the whole palace. No one would step there unless there is something very important.


    "You see, this is the gadget I brought you from the outside. There are many idle books that my sister used to love to read. Does my sister like these things?"


    As soon as she lived in the courtyard, Xiaoyu took out all the things she had collected for her sister and put them on the table for her to have a look.


    "Well, I like them all. Put them away first so that they won''t be seen and gossip about us."


    In fact, Lin Mengya was very happy that Xiaoyu could come.


    But her Highness''s business is always a knot in her heart.


    Even my wife is tired of taking care of beauty Jin in person. She can only worry about it in Fengyu garden, but she can''t help.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was surprised how small and helpless she was without all the help.


    "But that finish Yan Jing, give you angry?"


    Xiaoyu just entered the palace. He only knew something about beauty Jin because of the deliberate suppression of Wang Shang and his wife.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know the specific situation. She only knows that Wan Yanjing secretly disposed of a person who offended his mother.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t like the beauty Jin. Now that he was disposed of, he felt a little happy.


    I just heard that my mother and sister had met Wan Yanjing. I thought they were angry with him.


    "That''s not true, but in the future, you must be careful of Wan Yanjing. He... Is really not a good man."


    Don''t want to tell Xiaoyu too bloody things, Lin Mengya knows that Xiaoyu is not the simple young boy at the beginning, but she still wants to try her best to preserve Xiaoyu''s rare beauty.


    Cleverly nodded. In wanyanyu''s heart, no one is more important than her sister.


    Therefore, whether it is to ask him to be careful of Yan Jing, or something else, he will do it obediently.


    "Let me see what good things you brought me."


    Lin Mengya''s hearing is different from that of ordinary people. She is aware of the sound of someone walking outside.


    He changed his attitude and immediately looked carefree.


    But wanyanyu took her sister''s hand and looked at her.


    "What''s the matter? What makes you so embarrassed?"


    He took out his hand and touched Xiaoyu''s hair.


    The child seldom shows such a worried appearance in front of himself.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flickered, but after brewing for half a day, she looked at her eyes carefully and said.


    "Someone... Wants to see you. I know you may not want to see him, but he knelt for three days. I really had no way to bring him to see you. But if my sister doesn''t want to, I''ll let him disappear immediately. I won''t appear in front of you in my life. Sister, do you think so?"

 Chapter 779

    There was half a minute of doubt in his mind, but in the next second, he saw a white figure standing in the yard, and instantly understood Xiaoyu''s dilemma.


    "Master... I... I just want to invite you a greeting."


    The voice trembled and repressed, with a bit of careful temptation.


    She hung her head awkwardly. If it weren''t for the long sword on her waist, she would be regarded as a little girl who made a mistake.


    Xiaoyu secretly glanced at her sister. Although he couldn''t understand her temperament again, Bai Su once gave up her life for him. Bai Su has never asked him anything these days.


    Only after learning that his sister came to lie Yun did he kneel in front of him and plead to see his sister.


    But now, I''m afraid my sister doesn''t want to see him very much.


    He sighed in his heart. He just wanted to tell Bai Su to leave, but he heard Lin Mengya''s indifferent voice.


    "Now that you''re here, come and sit down. Remember, we haven''t seen each other for many days."


    Compared with the two people who have been dull, Lin Mengya''s heart has already been relieved.


    At the beginning, Bai Su didn''t do anything sorry for her, but she felt that Bai Su had hidden her identity and deliberately deceived herself.


    But actually, Bai Su can''t help herself, and I''m afraid that she will drive Bai Su away ruthlessly in order to protect her from being poisoned by others.


    Fine work is the secret force that every country secretly wants to cut off. I don''t want Bai Su to die quietly.


    But I didn''t expect that the girl was as serious as love. Well, what else is worth plotting for now?


    It''s just this truth that you know when you''re in trouble.


    "Yes, Bai Su, yes."


    The cold face is now a little excited for the first time.


    Even Xiaoyu felt that Bai Su, who had been forgiven by her sister, seemed a little different.


    Smiled and winked at Bai su. The latter hesitated and walked to Lin Mengya, but refused to sit down.


    Like a little girl who made a mistake, she was timid and looked at Lin Mengya with a sense of expectation.


    "Well, Xiaoyu told you all about me. I''m no longer a princess or your master. If you feel uncomfortable, just like Xiaoyu, call me sister."


    Lin Mengya meant well to make Bai Su less nervous.


    But who knows, Bai Su misunderstood and thought that Lin Mengya had not forgiven herself.


    Suddenly, a pair of bright eyes were filled with tears.


    Lin Mengya panicked. How come this girl, who hasn''t seen her for only a few months, has become so fond of crying?


    "I know it''s my fault and I shouldn''t hide it from the master. But... But I can''t help it. The master can punish me. Just please don''t deny me."


    The pathetic cry made Lin Mengya soften her heart.


    Reach out and gently wipe away her tears. In fact, what''s wrong with Bai Su? Wrong, but she was not born into a safe and happy era.


    "Well, well, I don''t mean that. Since we meet again here, besides Xiaoyu, you are also my closest person. I think you have recognized the wrong person when you cry so much."


    Bai Su blinked a pair of big eyes and looked at Lin Mengya in disbelief.


    She had thought about thousands of ways to beg the master for forgiveness, but she didn''t expect that the master really didn''t blame her.


    She was embarrassed to wear her clothes. The master was special to her.


    Not only because she is the most valued sister of the little master.


    In those days in Dajin, she had a family, sisters and a warm and trustworthy home.


    At first, when she was forced to leave Dajin, her heart was like a knife. For the first time, she realized how painful it was to be displaced.


    She dreamed of going back to that home, to her sister like family.


    Now, the Lord has forgiven her, which makes her feel more precious than anything.


    "It seems that I didn''t prepare this gift in vain. Sister, you must need help when you stay in the palace. I don''t have Bai Su''s mind. Why don''t you let her come into the palace and help you."


    Seeing that the situation was getting better, Xiaoyu was also relieved.


    Bai Su''s identity is somewhat special. When she was sent to her side, there was actually a layer of investigation and monitoring.


    Now, she has been completely accepted by her sister, which can be regarded as avoiding his worry.


    And with her, no one can hurt her sister.


    "No, the situation in the palace is changeable. Bai Su is the person around you. No matter she doesn''t show her face, she will bear the brunt in case someone wants to be bad for you. I''ve fallen in, so don''t pull others into the water."


    Lin Mengya considered this purely for Bai su.


    Bai Su has excellent martial arts and meticulous mind, but there are women in the palace, using some delicate methods of hiding needles.


    The so-called open gun is easy to hide, but it''s hard to defend. She''s really afraid that Bai Su will suffer because of her.


    "No, I want to stay with the master! Young master, I heard that your Highness has returned to the palace a few days ago. He will and will have a conflict with his wife. What can my master do then?"


    Bai Su said eagerly, but saw the helplessness on WAN Yanyu''s face.


    Yesterday she was still as cold as ice. Now, he is a little frustrated by the of one master.


    However, who made Bai Su believe that it was his sister?


    At that moment, she comforted her sister with Bai Su''s mind.


    "That''s right, sister. Don''t worry. Bai Su has an extraordinary origin. If she''s around you, your highness will throw a mouse. Besides, even if I pull her away, do you think she will stay by my side?"


    After spreading her hands, Xiaoyu deliberately made a helpless appearance.


    Lin Mengya thought again and again, and agreed with Bai Su that Bai Su must call her Helan in front of outsiders.


    Looking at some happy white Su and Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya only felt that her heart seemed to be surrounded by warmth.


    It''s nice to have family with you.


    Finally, as a new gong-e, Bai Su worked with Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, these things are managed by Mrs. Jingrou. There are many gong''es in the palace, but they won''t attract other people''s attention.


    Moreover, the palace has been in chaos recently. Who will deliberately see if there are more people in Fengyu garden recently?


    Bai Su cherishes Lin Mengya''s side very much.


    A cold little face, Leng is smiling with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    Even Lin Mengya thought whether the girl had any disease.


    According to her arrangement, Xiaoyu will go to the king''s bedroom to greet him every morning, and then go to deal with state affairs with the king.


    When he comes back in the evening, he will chat with Mrs. Jingrou for a while, or go out with his mother.


    In this way, he was exposed to people almost day and night.


    I have made adequate preparations for the future.


    The poison of the queen also disappeared smoothly the next day.


    When the news came, several people in Fengyu garden were sitting around Mrs. Jingrou''s bedroom playing cards.


    "I see. Go down."


    When the reporter was sent, Lin Mengya and Mrs. Jingrou looked at each other and understood each other.


    Those priests have been tossing around a little hard these days. They have almost tried their best, and they can''t make the Queen''s condition any better.


    It''s said that after tossing the king in a coma, he quarreled with his highness who was eager to protect his mother several times.


    This was expected. Your highness was so angry that he would get angry if he saw his mother tossed and turned into no one.


    It doesn''t do any harm. On the contrary, they can make their plans better.


    "It''s really strange that the queen of the king is ill. I heard from the gong''e in linqiu pavilion that maybe the queen of the king is ill."


    In the room, only Ning Qiu doesn''t know the complete truth.


    But in fact, Ning Qiu is very smart. He guessed it long ago and has something to do with his wife.


    So she pays attention to everything about linqiu Pavilion everywhere. As long as she has a little news, she will immediately report it to her wife.


    "Hum, I think the biggest evil spirit lies in her linqiu Pavilion. You can''t live by committing sins, but you want to blackmail others."


    After the king, in Xiaoyu''s eyes, they are just an inconvenient old witch.


    Mrs. Jingrou glared at Xiaoyu with disapproval. In any case, the queen king is his elder.


    What does it look like to talk like that!


    "Don''t be angry with my mother. I know my mistake. Today''s cards are played here first. I''m going to go to my father and review yesterday''s lessons."


    Put down the flower card in your hand and Xiaoyu / the soles of her feet slipped away.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little guy''s calm back and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    It seems that besides her, the little guy also respects the gentle and intelligent lady Jingrou.


    That''s good. Mrs. Jingrou has enough for him to learn all his life.


    "You see, how will this evil wind blow?"


    Mrs. Jingrou rubbed her eyebrows and no longer spent her energy playing with these useless things.


    Lin Mengya understands what his wife means. The affairs of the harem are, to put it bluntly, between women.


    Since it''s a woman''s business, Xiaoyu had better not be contaminated too much.


    "I don''t know where to blow, but what I know is that our Fengyu garden is afraid that a big tree catches the wind. Your highness dealt with Jin beauty by thunder a few days ago, and may not be lenient to our Fengyu garden. But don''t worry, madam. He can''t shake the Fengyu garden. But a few days later, your highness is powerless even if he has a heart."


    Nodded. Mrs. Jingrou agreed with Lin Mengya very much.


    "Yes, but you have to work hard these days."


    Mrs. Jingrou smiled slowly and looked at Lin Mengya. Everything was silent.

 Chapter 780

    Although she had already made preparations in her heart, Lin Mengya didn''t expect that this evil wind would blow to herself so quickly.


    In the morning, my wife took Ning Qiu to visit the king who had awakened.


    Lin Mengya has always been stationed in Fengyu garden. Therefore, when a little gong''e who doesn''t look familiar came to tell herself that her mother quarreled with the king again, she didn''t have any doubts.


    However, when she stepped out of Fengyu garden, she soon lost the trace of Xiao gong''e, and realized that it was a hunting cover.


    And she is just the prey to be slaughtered.


    He was forcibly taken to a palace room away from the crowd, even though it had a strong smell of incense.


    But she still reluctantly identified it, mixed with a little bloody taste.


    She knelt obediently on the ground, but she had already guessed where it was.


    "You are Helan, who is waiting on Mrs. Jingrou?"


    "Yes... The maidservant is Helan."


    Lin Mengya shrinks herself tighter in an attempt to create a feeling of extreme fear and tension.


    In fact, after so many things.


    Even in danger, she had already developed a calm temperament.


    But at this moment, her identity is just an ordinary little gong''e.


    If you don''t show some fear, it makes people feel strange.


    "That pot of black peony is also yours for the queen of the king, isn''t it?"


    From far to near, the voice doesn''t seem to belong to your highness.


    Although Lin Mengya felt strange, she still didn''t dare to look up. On the contrary, she knelt down very humbly.


    "The maidservant brought it back from outside the palace to the empress of the king, but the flower was not cultivated by the maidservant."


    Since the queen king has improved, she naturally wants to find out the culprit of her illness.


    Lin Mengya knew about it and would doubt her sooner or later. However, she has full confidence and will never miss it.


    Now, they are just doubting, and there is no evidence at all.


    Suddenly, his chin was heavily pinched by a big hand.


    Then he was forcibly raised and his sight collided with a pair of blue eyes.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that those blue eyes had two pupils!


    "Tell me, who gave you that flower."


    The voice was not loud, but it had a taste of seduction.


    Especially with those unusual eyes, Lin Mengya was in a trance in an instant.


    But in an instant, the brain returned to Qingming.


    Shennong system sends out a beeping warning sound in her brain. Lin Mengya is alert to find that the man actually uses hypnosis on herself at the moment.


    It seems that this double pupil eye is very problematic.


    Fortunately, with Shennong system, no one in the world can hypnotize her.


    After all, who has ever heard that people can hypnotize computers?


    But she still made a look of losing her soul. She was stupid and her eyes were lax.


    The man with heavy pupils was very satisfied with her reaction. He loosened his grip on her chin, stood up from the ground and looked down at her.


    "The flowers were purchased from the flower farmers. He said that he had trained several generations of talents and some famous varieties. Mrs. Jingrou asked me to go out and find valuable varieties for the queen of the king. This is the most precious one."


    Like sleepwalking, Lin Mengya''s disguise was flawless.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t look at the man, but maintained a lost look, as if she had been really hypnotized.


    The heavy pupil man must believe in his technology very much and didn''t interrogate her too much.


    Just whispered in her ear.


    "Later, when you return to Fengyu garden, as long as you have any news about the great prince and the queen of the king, you should write it down in paper and send it here every three days."


    The voice seemed far and near, with a magic that wanted people to listen to.


    Lin Mengya gently nodded and understood that this was the man''s real purpose.


    But after ChongTong man ordered her, he didn''t hurry to let her leave, but turned around and went into the depths of the house.


    Time, bit by bit in the past.


    Lin Mengya still maintained the posture of kneeling on the ground, but her knees were already a little sore.


    She can''t feel anyone around.


    But as a hypnotized person, if there is no hypnotist''s order, at least it is not so easy to untie now.


    Waiting patiently, finally after half an hour, there was some movement around.


    Lin Mengya knows that this is the dinner. Just now, it was just some temptation.


    If she really took advantage of just now and sneaked away, she promised that she would not live in Fengyu garden.


    "Are you sure she will really listen to you?"


    The low voice has no vitality that belongs to people.


    Lin Mengya was worried and immediately recognized the owner of the voice.


    "Your Highness, please don''t worry. She''s just a maid. For the time being, she can''t crack the minister''s pupil technique."


    Sure enough, it was the hypnotist sent by your highness.


    Lin Mengya deliberately made herself look like just now. She was not moved by the other party''s conversation.


    Before the voice fell, two figures came over from behind her again.


    Then the prince''s cold eyes fell on her.


    The words just said made Lin Mengya in her heart and just wanted to scold her mother.


    "Is your pupil technique really so magical? I heard the day before yesterday that Jin beauty dug her eyes and cut her tongue after she was hypnotized by your pupil technique. Is that true?"


    impossible! Hypnosis can indeed make people ignore some small pain, but people who are slow will be awakened by digging out their eyes and cutting their tongue.


    "It''s impossible, but I gave her something to be obedient. After all, I can''t do such a bloody thing. If your highness is interested, you can try this."


    Try you big head!


    Lin Mengya cursed them madly in her heart, but on the surface, she was still a fool.


    Wan Yanjing narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl with her head down.


    He saw this woman beside Mrs. Jingrou, but he didn''t see what she looked like.


    "Look up."


    Lin Mengya acted according to her words. Her delicate and pretty face slowly appeared in the sight of the big prince.


    Somehow, a trace of disgust slipped through the prince''s calm eyes.


    Almost to Lin Mengya, I thought I was wrong.


    Your highness, do you also have human emotions?


    "Tut, I''m still a beauty. It''s really a pity that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the palace. Such an embryo can only be a maid."


    Beside the big prince, a man dressed in green furs was looking at her with some interest.


    Is that the man who just tried to hypnotize her heavy pupil?


    These two people gave her a bad feeling, especially the sentence a moment ago, which made her put them into the ranks of perverts.


    But unexpectedly, the big prince just looked at her and didn''t overdo it.


    It seems that she is ugly.


    "It''s just to serve people with color. If you like it, it''s for you."


    So you want to give her away? Lin Mengya really wants to roll her eyes.


    She doesn''t belong to Wan Yanjing''s private property. She''ll give it away as soon as she says. There''s no royal law yet?


    "You''re generous, but this little beauty is also useful. Didn''t you say that the Fengyu garden is an iron wall, and all the people you sent have been blocked back. This beauty can become your insider in the future. I have a bell here. Take it well. As long as she hears the bell, she will listen to you. Moreover, no one can see her change."


    The crisp bell sound made Lin Mengya complain incessantly.


    She only knows what happens after hypnosis. As for this damn bell, she has never seen anyone use it.


    She can only respond to changes with invariance, but her body is tight. As long as there is something wrong, she rushes out of the door.


    However, after watching Yan Jing put away the bell, Lin Mengya was a little relieved.


    Fortunately, there is no abnormal setting for this bell. Otherwise, she would really show her feet.


    "Is it as easy to use as you said? I don''t like people who talk nonsense. If she pretends, isn''t everything about us exposed?"


    Lin Mengya actually expected that human nature was suspicious.


    Who knows, ChongTong man suddenly took out a dagger from his cuff and put it in wanyanjing''s hand with a smile.


    "It''s easy to use or not. You''ll know if you try. If she really pretends, you''d better finish her. But you''d better hurry. She''s the one with her wife. If it takes a long time, it will arouse suspicion."


    Try? How?


    Lin Mengya is a little square now. It''s not that she''s timid. It''s really that dagger Some are frightening.


    It''s good to poke a hole in her. If these two abnormal guys remove human organs from her, she''ll be miserable.


    This thing is nothing in her hand, but in others'' hands, it is the murder weapon of red fruit!


    Lin Mengya suddenly regretted why she didn''t let Bai Su get closer.


    If she screams suddenly, she doesn''t know if Bai Su can hear it.


    Holding the dagger, Wan Yanjing seems to be seriously considering where to start on her.


    "Otherwise, you''d better poke her ear deaf. In this way, there is no obvious trauma. It''s good to leave one and hear the bell."


    ChongTong man is still making an idea. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya has already been in his heart and greeted all his family''s relatives and friends.


    What''s terrible is that wanyanjing seems to be really studying the feasibility of this matter.


    Looking at the dagger getting closer and closer to her ears, Lin Mengya dared not even react. The dagger changed its direction and wiped it on his neck.


    The sharp dagger has made subtle contact with her delicate ear canal. Lin Mengya''s heart has been mentioned to her throat.

 Chapter 781

    The coolness almost collapsed the fake expression on Lin Mengya''s face.


    At the critical moment, for some reason, wanyanjing stopped his action.


    "It seems that your pupil technique still works as usual."


    The cold dagger was taken back by Wan Yanjing. Lin Mengya realized that it was a temptation.


    But she also knew very well that if she just showed even the slightest flaw, the dagger would take her life without hesitation.


    After walking around the gate of death, she had to admire the psychological quality she had experienced for many years.


    "That''s natural. If I''m useless, your highness doesn''t need to spend a lot of money to solicit. All right, go back. You won''t remember the things here after you get to Fengyu garden."


    The heavy pupil man ordered with that charming voice. Lin Mengya was patient, like a real puppet, got up and walked out of the yard.


    There were people around, but Lin Mengya didn''t relax her vigilance at all.


    She was always cautious, especially when she first saw the heavy pupil of the evil door, she wanted to play to the end.


    Soon, the gate of Fengyu garden appeared in front of her.


    The body shook slightly and looked like waking up from a dream.


    "Strange, why am I here?"


    Frowning, he said something puzzled.


    In the corner of my eye, I saw several figures around me and left in a hurry.


    Fortunately, she made this play, otherwise she was afraid that it would be cleared away.


    Calmly walked back to Fengyu garden. The yard was quiet. It seemed that Mrs. Jingrou hadn''t come back yet.


    Straightened his body, until he walked back to his house, his pretty face was pale.


    With a bang, Lin Mengya''s waist and legs were soft and sank to the ground.


    If she hadn''t reacted quickly and had the help of Shennong system, I''m afraid this time, it would really be the way of others.


    "Lord... Miss, are you okay?"


    A worried white Su jumped in from the window.


    Behind her, there was Xiaoyu with the same face of frost.


    Lin Mengya raised her head hard, gasped heavily and shook her head.


    "I''m... nothing. Haven''t you been found?"


    She knows that her highness will definitely ask her questions, so Xiaoyu and Bai Su are mostly secretly protecting her these days.


    But this time, she didn''t expect that the great highness was playing Yin.


    Xiaoyu and Bai Su must have seen it, just to prevent startling the snake. They have a secret sign about it.


    Without a code, it means she''s safe.


    Who knows that the heavy pupil man doesn''t play cards according to the routine, so that she doesn''t even have time to send a secret signal.


    This time, she really picked up a life.


    "No, but we''ve been looking for you for a long time before we heard that you went back to Fengyu garden. Sister, where have you been?"


    Xiaoyu frowned. He wanted to follow his sister. Who knows he was entangled.


    After he solved it, he found that his sister was not in Fengyu garden or linqiu Pavilion.


    Even Bai Su lost his sight. If he hadn''t got the news of his sister''s return a moment ago, I''m afraid he would have turned over the whole palace like crazy now.


    "You don''t know where I went?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and thought it was ridiculous.


    Bai Su lowered his head and nodded in great frustration.


    "Ha? My God!"


    Turning her eyes, Lin Mengya was scared into a cold sweat.


    She thought that at least, Bai Su was still with her.


    But unexpectedly, she was really a lone hero just now.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you not to leave your sister for half a step?"


    Seeing her sister''s frightened appearance, Xiaoyu couldn''t help feeling a palpitation.


    He knows more about Lin Mengya than anyone else.


    Now with such a happy look, we can see how dangerous things she will face.


    He and Bai Su are useless.


    "I... I saw a suspicious man hiding secretly at the gate of Fengyu garden and staring at the young lady. I thought he was going to be bad for the young lady, so I followed up. It was his subordinates who did bad things. Please punish the young master and the young lady."


    Bai Su immediately knelt on the ground and looked very regretful.


    Xiaoyu just wanted to get angry, but she was stopped by a look in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Get up, Xiaoyu, don''t blame Bai Su any more. I don''t think these things have anything to do with his highness. I''ve seen it today. It''s a careful method. It''s not a shame that we have suffered some losses in the hands of others."


    Lin Mengya, who has recovered her calm, has already seen this matter thoroughly in her heart.


    Your highness is definitely a difficult opponent. Not to mention that he has a heavy pupil around him, but that his means are almost impenetrable and can''t find any weakness.


    Needless to say, Xiaoyu was also stumbling.


    Just dealing with her little maid, she would be so meticulous.


    If you really want to take the throne, I''m afraid it will be more powerful.


    This opponent, interesting!


    "Wanyanjing really dares to shoot you!"


    Xiaoyu is furious. What he doesn''t like most is this iceberg like big brother.


    Others say that his mother is always bullying his mother.


    And today, he dared to fight his sister.


    Sooner or later, he will personally send Wan Yanjing to hell!


    "Don''t worry, Wan Yanjing is not a easy man to deal with. From now on, we can''t make mistakes for half a minute."


    Narrowed her eyes, just let her some trembling fear, actually slowly turned into a fighting spirit.


    She was a rebellious nature. Forbearance and tolerance were just an excuse for her to cover up.


    At the beginning, she was a little orphan, how she got into the medical school with a high elimination rate, and how she became a student of the world''s leading experts. Only she can understand the hardships.


    In front of her family, she was willing to be protected, gathered her minions and teeth, and showed her tenderest side only for them.


    Now, she must show all her greatness in order to protect her most important family.


    Your highness, after Yan Jing, why don''t you let her have a look at the winner!


    The harsh environment has gradually transformed Lin Mengya. From a smart and naughty kitten, he gradually showed his lion like domineering.


    But on the other side, there was a male lion, who was falling into a great mood of ecstasy and grief, and almost collapsed.


    In the cave of Qijue peak in the snow mountain, in the huge snake array, a man in black clothes was standing in the tongue pool, his face changing.


    She''s not here!


    Long Tianyu looked at the clear water and trembled.


    These days, he received some important information about the candle dragon club.


    Anxious, he didn''t even verify the authenticity, so he wanted to take people to make trouble with Huanglong.


    But somehow he wanted to see her again before he left.


    But I don''t want to. The snow mountain is still cold and lonely, but the person whose life and death is unknown is not in the pool water.


    "Have you finished telling the girl goodbye? Don''t dawdle. Come back earlier and the girl will wake up earlier... Where''s the girl?!"


    A fiery red figure came to the snake head pool, but before he finished teasing long Tianyu, his thin Mimi fox eyes stared away.


    "How can this happen? Didn''t you say that the girl can keep her body from rotting as long as she is in the water?"


    After months of torture, Qinghu is as thin as long Tianyu.


    His colder attitude than before made him a famous new murderer in the Jianghu recently.


    Long Tianyu wants to save the girl. Naturally, he also wants to go.


    But I didn''t expect to say goodbye to the girl with him, but I only saw the empty pool water.


    "I don''t know, maybe -"


    Long Tianyu suddenly walked out with big steps. He originally thought that something had happened to Lin Mengya.


    But a glimmer of hope that made him almost ecstatic supported his only reason.


    Maybe Maybe ya''er is not completely dead, but resurrected!


    As crazy as magic, the two people, regardless of the difficulty of the snow mountain, reached the foot of the mountain in just one day.


    The town once slaughtered by the candle dragon club has now become a military camp.


    Long Tianyu broke into it like frost, stopped in front of the largest yard and couldn''t wait to kick open the door.


    Inside, a gorgeous man in a white robe was staring at the snow mountain from the window.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hou Yuetian recovered, frowned and looked at the cold two people.


    The bodyguards around tightened their nerves for fear that the two people colder than the snow mountain would be bad for their master.


    "Let all your people out. I have something to say to you."


    Even now, long Tianyu still maintains the same mood as before.


    Because, on the way, he figured out one thing.


    "Well, you all go down. No one is allowed to stay."


    Hou Yuetian calmly gives orders. It must have something to do with her to be so careful by long Tianyu.


    And he is duty bound to do everything related to her.


    The guards withdrew quietly and quickly without any objection.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only three of them in such a big yard.


    "Please."


    With a look in his eyes, Qinghu automatically withdrew from the door.


    With him, you can cut off the possibility of anyone hearing their conversation.


    Long Tianyu''s patience also uses the limit.


    Almost impatient, he lowered his voice and asked.


    "Ya''er''s body - did your people move?"


    Hou Yuetian already knew their identity, so of course he knew what long Tianyu was asking.


    Solemnly shook her head. Lin Mengya''s deep sleep is the biggest secret of the whole Dongxia country. All those who came were Jingwei. No one dared to go up the mountain to move her body.


    Did something happen?


    "After that, did anyone come down from the mountain? Did your people see a boy with gray hair bring anything down from the mountain?"


    The events of that day have been deeply engraved in long Tianyu''s mind. He will never forget any detail.


    He can be sure of all the links without any mistakes, but he forgot the only variable - Xiaoyu!

 Chapter 782

    Xiaoyu will never hurt Lin Mengya. Xiaoyu can give up everything for ya''er.


    And what the keel can cure ya''er is what Xiaoyu said himself.


    damn! He was so anxious that he missed many suspicious details.


    Ecstasy is growing in my heart, but more of it is the uncertainty of this matter.


    If Xiaoyu really secretly took ya''er''s body, there are only two possibilities.


    Keel can''t let ya''er come back from death. Xiaoyu lied to him and buried ya''er after he left.


    As for the second


    Long Tianyu''s hand trembled with excitement. Ya''er may be alive again!


    Hearing long Tianyu''s words, Hou Yuetian also hurried out of the house to summon his men.


    After asking for a long time, he returned to the house and shared the news with long Tianyu.


    "My people haven''t seen a gray haired boy come down from above. Who is this man?"


    Long Tianyu''s heart, more sit down Xiaoyu''s suspicion.


    For a long time, I reluctantly pressed the excited mood back to the bottom of my heart.


    "That''s my wife and brother, but there may have been some accidents and some variables."


    It seems that we have to find Lin Zhongyu to find out what happened.


    Fortunately, Lin Zhongyu is in the fierce cloud. He can run away from the monk and the temple.


    Tight thin lips, these days, for the first time, there have been some fluctuations.


    Ya''er His elegant son


    If she is really alive, he must teach her a good lesson and let her know how sad it is to let herself spend all her thoughts these days.


    "Wait, if the little girl is really not dead, why is she so? Have you ever thought about it?"


    Among the three people, the one who knows what Lin Mengya thinks best is always Qinghu.


    Knowing that the girl may not be dead, the excitement in Qinghu''s heart is difficult to describe.


    But he knew more about the girl''s distress, so he immediately thought of some possibility.


    The other two people looked at Qinghu, especially long Tianyu. Now all he wanted was to rush to lieyun immediately and ask Lin Zhongyu and ya''er about their whereabouts.


    With a helpless sigh, Qinghu gave a blind and excited long Tianyu a look.


    "In my opinion, everything here is still as usual. If you want to help her, why don''t you go back and announce her death and hold a funeral for her."


    Long Tianyu is extremely confused, but he is a smart man.


    These days Hou Yuetian has really helped them a lot, but he still can''t tell Hou Yuetian the details of some things.


    "That''s not a trouble. Brother long and brother Lin, just tell me. Miss Lin is kind to me. I can only repay you for this."


    Hou Yuetian is so wise that he doesn''t understand the concerns of the two people in front of him.


    Jun''s face shows a generous smile. Even if his identity has long been recognized by long Tianyu, he is still willing to be regarded as the ordinary Hou Yuetian in front of Lin Mengya.


    "This matter will trouble brother Xia Hou."


    Long Tianyu''s cold face finally shows signs of relief.


    It turned out that the Xiahou Yuetian in front of him was the new emperor of the Dongxia state.


    Xiahou Yuetian can stabilize the crumbling Dongxia country, which is naturally not a simple role.


    However, this person is quite affectionate and righteous. Ya''er has indirectly cured his mother''s illness, and Xia Hou Yuetian will repay his kindness.


    This matter is justified.


    "It''s OK. If I have something else in my palace, I won''t stay."


    Knowing that Lin Mengya may not be dead, even Xiahou Yuetian was a little excited.


    He loves the clever girl very much, but he appreciates more.


    It is not the kind of sentimental love between men and women, but a confidant.


    Hug and say goodbye to those two people. He knows that there are some things he can participate in.


    And some things are better for you to know nothing.


    "Lord."


    As soon as I went out, my subordinates welcomed me and waited respectfully for his orders.


    "Business as usual, all the anomalies today, don''t spread any wind."


    The eyes flashed a trace of essence. Lin Mengya''s identity was not as simple as he knew.


    In that case, it''s better to completely let the world think that she has passed away.


    "Yes."


    Inside, long Tianyu had a complicated face.


    Standing there, like a stone carving.


    Qinghu stood at the door and looked at him like this. After a long time, he sighed.


    "Don''t guess, you should be able to feel her sincerity to you. However, what she undertakes is no less than yours. I hope you don''t blame her. At least don''t do anything that will make you two regret before seeing her with your own eyes."


    Helpless, Qinghu is too clear about the past of these two people.


    Long Tianyu can abandon everything for her, and the girl can do everything for him.


    However, some things are far beyond their current ability.


    If the girl is really pretending to die, it''s understandable.


    "Why... What can''t I bear with her?"


    After the initial excitement, longtianyu''s heart was filled with resentment against her.


    How did he treat her? Didn''t she really understand?


    The self-esteem frustrated by being betrayed and misunderstood has become a knife cut pain in the heart.


    But he was more sad to find that the more he resented Lin Mengya, the more clearly he found out how much he loved her.


    "These... These things, I think it''s better for you to ask her face to face. These days, I''ve explored the place where the Lin family and their son are detained. If I can, I hope you can help me and save them."


    Their personal affairs, of course, are to be solved and faced by them.


    Outsiders will only help more and more.


    With Jun''s face tightened, long Tianyu naturally wants to go with Qinghu.


    It''s just that he will go to lieyun country sooner or later. Then he has to make a small change to his previous plan.


    "We will return to Beijing immediately. According to what you said, the news that Mengya is dead comes out."


    The fluctuation of emotion did not take away the slightest wisdom of long Tianyu.


    The two men set foot on the road back to Beijing again, but their mood at this time is completely different from before


    Lin Mengya, who doesn''t know her secret has been exposed, is having a hard time now.


    After discussing with Xiaoyu and Mrs. Jingrou, she still wants to be bewitched and deliver false news for them according to the man''s plan.


    The heavy pupil man, Mrs. Jingrou, seems to know who he is.


    But no matter how she inquired with Xiaoyu, her wife just clenched her teeth and didn''t say anything.


    But who are Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu? When they sum up privately, they probably know the real identity of this person.


    In the palace these years, Mrs. Jingrou has little contact with people outside.


    She can know, but also clench her teeth and keep secrets. I think it''s only the group of perverts in the Xin family.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya sat at her desk and recorded some information related to Fengyu garden, which could mislead Her Highness.


    "Miss, there is news outside that the priests who left the palace today were intercepted and killed by unknown people on the way."


    Bai Su''s beautiful shadow appeared behind her. The king couldn''t come to Fengyu garden for the night these days, so Ning Qiu went to his wife''s house to accompany the night.


    "Is there anything to show so fast?"


    He asked softly without raising his head. He was inexplicably well after the king early yesterday morning.


    And he is in good health and has no problems at all.


    The priests who were just preparing to pray were so staring that they almost took off the window.


    I don''t know from whose mouth the news came. On the one hand, I said that the king pretended to be ill in order to tease these priests.


    The other one said that these priests played tricks and had no effect at all.


    In short, with the intentional spread of people with intentions, this matter has made a lot of noise.


    Those priests are arrogant masters. When they listen, they naturally dislike the king.


    With his own identity and his son around, the king who has just recovered from a serious illness is also a little explosive.


    Those who were in the open and in the dark did not listen to the priests.


    Just like this, people were killed as soon as they left the palace. The only one who had a contradiction was the queen of the king.


    Although the motive was obvious, Lin Mengya didn''t think that this move could really cure the king and die.


    What she wants is chaos, so at this point, the effect of the purpose is really good.


    "No, three of the seven priests died, one was seriously injured, and the others were slightly injured. But the high priest of the Xin family did not return to the Xin family, but entered the palace again."


    Bai Su''s access to the news is very secret and there is no possibility of being discovered. Therefore, Lin Mengya does not doubt the authenticity of the news.


    "Into the palace?"


    Turning her head, Lin Mengya glanced at Bai Su with some doubts in her eyes.


    "Well, it''s said that the only one who hasn''t been hurt is the high priest. It seems that he found something in advance."


    Some hesitated and replied that Bai Su was surprised when he heard the news.


    But that''s what the man said. She didn''t know exactly.


    Her eyes drooped slightly. Lin Mengya didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The brush in his hand was just a temporary pause, and then he continued to write on the paper.


    "Maybe they are alert. Uncle lie, they are very safe and should not make any mistakes."


    In fact, Lin Mengya is more afraid that the news will leak in advance.


    The people who knew the plan at that time should be the confidants of wanyanlie and Xiaoyu.


    And if the high priest really knew the truth, he would have brought those priests to the trouble now, and they would not suffer heavy losses.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "Go and tell your wife tomorrow morning. Since the high priest is an old lady, I think he will take this opportunity to catch up with him. If you go with me, you may find something."


    The high priest, who can survive from the branch to his present position, must have no shortage of scheming and means.


    After being ambushed, the high priest did not return to the iron walled Xin family, but returned to the palace again. This behavior itself is worth exploring.


    It seems that the Xin family is not as calm as it seems.


    How many secrets will be buried in the depths of the bomb she dropped?


    She''s looking forward to it.

 Chapter 783

    Inside and outside the palace, there was a difference because the high priest came again.


    Xiaoyu goes out early and returns late every day. It is said that she follows the identity of the king to track down the "real murderer" who intercepted and killed the priests.


    Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that the "real murderer" may have to be tracked down in the next life.


    His eyes turned back to the so-called intelligence written densely on the table.


    The corners of his mouth provoked a strange smile. It turned out that those rich and powerful were based on lies.


    If a lie concerns the family, the country and the world, it becomes a conspiracy.


    The best politician is also the best liar.


    See through, that''s all.


    "Here you are, sister Helan. Madam, please come over!"


    Ning Qiu was in awe of Helan in addition to being close.


    But she kept her identity in mind all the time. She had no choice but to be loyal to her wife.


    It''s not that no one came to deliberately woo her, but Ning Qiu was young and her heart was transparent.


    Today she will betray her wife, and tomorrow she will betray her new master for the same reason.


    And such people will die the worst.


    "OK, I''ll go right away."


    The voice is soft, concealing the complex smile, and the rest is the spring breeze that people can''t help being close to.


    Lin Mengya put away the false information on the table and walked to the bedroom in Fengyu garden with Ning Qiu.


    "Ning Qiu, is there a new person in our palace?"


    Inadvertently swept into the corner of the wall, a slightly strange figure came into sight.


    Because of the Shennong system, everyone in Fengyu garden was recognized by her at the first time.


    Although the figure was insignificant, she recognized it at the first time.


    Ning Qiu looked at Helan, who suddenly stopped, with a slight doubt in her eyes.


    She looked in the direction of her sight and thought for a moment. She suddenly realized and said.


    "She is not a person in our yard. That person is Xiao gong''e in the flower house. She comes to us every half a month to send some new flowers and plants. These should have been changed every other day, but my wife thinks it''s troublesome, so she asks them to come once a half a month. Why, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and gently shook her head. Xiao gong''e was holding flowers and plants in her hand. She really looked like a person in the flower house.


    But her keen hearing just made her recognize a very subtle bell sound.


    If she heard correctly, this bell should be the one given by ChongTong man to his highness a few days ago.


    Sure enough, did the arrival of the high priest make the man lose his breath?


    "Come on, don''t let your wife wait too long."


    It seems that she is going to take another risk tonight.


    I hope those two big perverts won''t do anything like last time.


    The bedroom is as elegant and luxurious as ever, but the sandalwood in the room seems thicker than yesterday.


    In the room, those gong''e who served Mrs. Jingrou automatically withdrew after they arrived.


    Everyone knows that Ning Qiu and he LAN are the wife''s confidants. As long as they are there, outsiders don''t have to go in and serve.


    Besides, today, the lady who has been frowning early in the morning really seems to have something on her mind.


    "Here you are."


    Meimou just turned around. It seems that after Lin Mengya glanced at it, she continued to throw it on the Buddhist scriptures in her hand.


    Nodded, Lin Mengya and Ning Qiu stood quietly beside her, serving the gentle lady.


    She silently recited the Sutra until the last syllable disappeared. Then she put down the Sutra and sighed gently.


    "Have you heard about Xin Luan?"


    My wife also knew about the killing of the priest.


    It must be the high priest''s coming again that can make her so worried.


    "Well, the high priest has returned to the king''s palace. The king has specially photographed many people to protect him. I believe no one will dare to harm him any more."


    No matter what the consequences of this interception are, there will be no follow-up action.


    In fact, in her private heart, Lin Mengya still hopes to let the high priest go back alive.


    After all, this ambitious and resourceful high priest is at least a normal person compared to sinriena pervert.


    With him, it must not be easy for Xinli.


    "You follow me to see him."


    Today''s wife''s words are especially less. In her beautiful eyes, there is a little complex emotion.


    Lin Mengya can slightly understand her wife''s mood. After all, she escaped from Xin''s house.


    This kind of feeling is similar to the timid feeling of near hometown. I''m afraid others can''t understand it.


    The Royal Palace is still bustling, but Mrs. Jingrou is more and more low-key these days, so she has not encountered any blatant provocation.


    On the contrary, because the queen king once had a conflict with several priests, and then there were such rumors. Vaguely, the palace people gradually changed slightly.


    To live in a palace, you must have a top-down observation.


    Now that the wind direction in the palace has changed, they must change with it.


    Along the way, almost everyone was respectful to his wife.


    Moreover, several palace people who followed their respective masters and despised their wives gradually had the meaning of flattery in their eyes.


    Lin Mengya knows very well that these people are not fools. She knows that in the future, the queen of the king will gradually lose power in this palace.


    Even if her son ascended the throne later, the tribal leaders who love revenge will not forget the tragic death of the priests.


    Although it is difficult to master the human heart, it is easy to incite.


    Now, the people she sent have spread the news in the palace to the tribe.


    She will let the king never turn over.


    Several people walked and stopped, and soon arrived at the Xiannan hall where the high priest lived.


    The lady was a little excited, and her eyes filled with water vapor.


    Lin Mengya is a little curious. Shouldn''t the people of the Xin family be painful memories for his wife? Why¡ª¡ª


    "Sister! I finally saw you!"


    In the Xiannan hall, a slightly tired low voice suddenly appeared.


    Then, a middle-aged man dressed in white strode in front of them and grabbed his wife''s slim waist.


    "We haven''t seen each other for years. Sister, you are still so beautiful."


    The familiar tone surprised Lin Mengya a little.


    The tone of his wife at that time was not familiar with him?


    Why, now, they seem to be close brothers and sisters.


    "How old are you? You''re so unstable. You''re not afraid of being laughed at."


    The lady frowned all morning and finally resolved it at the moment.


    Gently looking at the cousin who is only a few years younger than himself, his tone is also much more relaxed.


    Lin Mengya can clearly see that the eyes of the two people just seem to be exchanging something.


    When she wanted to explore further, their eyes returned to normal.


    Eh, strange!


    "I''m excited for a moment. Sister, please come in. I heard that my little nephew came back and didn''t see it a few days ago. Did you bring it?"


    Although she let go of Mrs. Jingrou, Xin Luan still affectionately took her sleeve.


    Lin Mengya then had the opportunity to look at the man in front of him who, according to legend, climbed to the position of high priest.


    Facial features can only be regarded as ordinary.


    To tell the truth, the people of the Xin family she met, whether Xin Li, his wife or Xiao Yu, had a delicate appearance like a demon.


    But the high priest, let alone elegant, can only be regarded as the lower middle reaches in terms of appearance.


    Lin Mengya knows that people should not judge by their appearance.


    Although the high priest is not handsome, his plain facial features will give people a sense of sureness.


    The eyes are pure and introverted, so people can''t see his depth. If you want to talk deeply, you find that they are like an iron wall, so people can''t find any weakness.


    And when he talked and laughed with his wife, he could not see the power of any superior, but people despised him.


    Xiaoyu''s uncle is a wonderful man.


    As they walked into the Xiannan hall together, it was clean without any unnecessary furnishings.


    However, there are several large books on the book case. It seems that Xin Luan should be reading before they come.


    Lin Mengya looked around without leaving a trace and found that there were no decorations here except books.


    And in the main hall, there was only a little boy in green to serve, not even a gong''e.


    Presumably, the high priest also saved the trouble to the extreme.


    "I didn''t bring yu''er here. The child follows his father to check the people who attacked you every day. By the way, aren''t you hurt?"


    The lady felt a little sorry. During her inquiry, she was a little worried.


    Xin Luan immediately shook his head, as if he didn''t pay attention to the interception.


    "Of course not. I''m just an unimportant role, and people won''t kill me. I just want to harass you in the palace for a while. Please don''t dislike me."


    The appearance seemed to be casual, but Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows.


    Only one face-to-face, but she had a superficial understanding of the high priest Xinluan.


    Even the room is so fresh that it can explain one thing besides that Xinluan doesn''t pay attention to enjoyment.


    This man is very cautious.


    But what he said was obviously something in his words.


    Mrs. Jingrou was stunned, but she reacted quickly.


    The beautiful eyes are still soft and can''t see any flaws.


    And Xin Luan no longer discussed the interception. Sister and brother began to talk about the past eagerly.


    Listening to the old stories of the Xin family, only she and Ning Qiu and the little boy in green are left to serve in the hall.


    The two seem to have a very tacit understanding. They deliberately don''t mention any key things, which makes Lin Mengya feel a little pity.


    Originally, this may be a good time to understand your wife''s past.


    But who knows that these two people are watertight. Sure enough, they are from the Xin family. It''s so difficult to do one at a time.


    "I heard that Li''er has become the next high priest?"

 Chapter 784

    There are only their confidants left in the hall. Mrs. Jingrou mentioned it by chance, and the meaning is self-evident.


    Pricking up her ears, Lin Mengya skillfully retreated to her wife and became a human background board.


    "Yes, although Li''er is young, he is the son of his eldest brother. I really can''t compare with him because of his intelligence."


    Xin Luan praised his nephew in a sincere tone.


    "Li''er''s talent is not bad, but his mind is somewhat impetuous. He is far inferior to you. If the high priest falls on his shoulder, I don''t know whether it is good or bad."


    Mrs. Jingrou said, and the two fell into silence.


    For a long time, Xin Luan sighed a long sigh, as if he had removed many precautions.


    "Fortunately, elder sister, you ran away from the Xin family at the beginning, otherwise you must be in deep trouble like me now. Elder sister, since you have given up the Xin family, you should try not to participate in the Xin family. Today''s Xin family is no longer the same as at the beginning. If you can, I want to leave that place like elder sister."


    Xin Luan''s words contain a lot of helplessness.


    It seems that he is very envious of his wife, with a little warning.


    "Naturally, I know that. When I gave up the position of Gu Nu, it means that the Xin family has everything and has nothing to do with me. However, you should know more about the thoughts of Xin Li and his eldest brother than I do. They are so ambitious that they may ruin the whole Xin family."


    Some excited, Lin Mengya picked up her eyes and looked at the two people.


    Mrs. Jingrou rarely has such emotion, and her eyes contain a little water light. It seems that she is not completely ruthless to the Xin family.


    After all, it''s a family that gives birth to her own. It''s normal for her to have such worries.


    "Alas, eldest brother and Li''er are too ambitious. I can''t convince you. Elder sister, this matter can only depend on the king and yu''er."


    What does that mean by refusing to cooperate?


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. She knew what his wife meant by coming today.


    In addition to visiting old friends, more is just to test the position of the high priest.


    But the high priest said nothing. There is no flaw in my opinion. I believe even my wife can''t take him for a moment.


    But Lin Mengya always felt that Xin Luan was not as lustless as he said.


    When she came out of the Xiannan hall, Mrs. Jingrou looked heavy and hurried all the way, full of worries.


    Xin Luan, the legendary high priest of Xin family.


    She thought Xin Luan was an ambitious and skilful owl.


    But I don''t want to be such a man who is elegant, honest and quite nostalgic.


    Although Xin Luan''s words with his wife did not seem to reveal any useful information.


    The keen Lin Mengya, however, still captured some information.


    The relationship between Xinluan and Xinli is not good, but I think it is also that Xinluan''s current position is somewhat embarrassing.


    When he was in his prime, he had an excellent successor. After so many years of hard work, he was still defeated by a child from his master''s family.


    Also, Xin Luan has absolutely something to do with the king.


    Although there was no conclusive evidence, when they first entered the Xiannan hall, so many books were piled up, which was not what people living here would prepare for a day or two.


    Unless he had intended to live here, these books could not be moved by the two of them.


    If Xin Luan had something to do with others, he would never live in the palace.


    Lin Mengya was more certain of the possibility she had guessed.


    He withdrew from his meditation, but saw Mrs. Jingrou stop in front of him.


    Ning Qiu had already met him, looked at the intersection and his wife.


    "Madam, are you going to linqiu pavilion?"


    At the fork of the road, one leads to Fengyu garden and the other leads to linqiu Pavilion.


    The queen of the king has been better for so many days. It is reasonable that Mrs. Jingrou should also go to see the queen of the king.


    But all of them knew the difficulties of the queen king. They only arranged for his wife to go this time, and they would be made difficult again.


    Drooping her eyes, Mrs. Jingrou collected her look. No one knew what she was thinking.


    A moment later, she raised her head, but Lin Mengya felt that the lady at the moment seemed to be a little different from before.


    "Go to linqiu Pavilion."


    The soft voice is firm. Although Lin Mengya can''t say what the change of his wife is, she seems to be more calm and calm than before.


    Strange, but I went to the Xiannan hall and saw Xin Luan. How could there be such a change, madam?


    "Helan, come here."


    Hearing his wife''s name, Lin Mengya immediately rushed to Mrs. Jingrou and stood respectfully.


    "After a while, you''ll follow me and adapt to the situation, okay?"


    What''s the meaning of this? Lin Mengya raised her head and stared into Mrs. Jingrou''s eyes for a few seconds before nodding.


    As if she had made up her mind, even Lin Mengya felt that such a lady made people feel inexplicable peace of mind.


    There was a little doubt in her eyes, but Lin Mengya was sure that when she went to linqiu Pavilion this time, they might never be bullied as before.


    The linqiu Pavilion behind the king is as lively as before.


    Perhaps because she had just recovered from a serious illness, many of the concubines who had made friends with her before were even more attentive to sending various supplements to her bedroom.


    When they arrived here, Lin Mengya caught up with an unknown concubine who told a joke, which made the people in the hall of the first bedroom tremble with laughter.


    The lady sorted out her expression, put on her usual soft smile again, and went inside the door.


    "But I came by accident. I don''t know that all the sisters are here to joke with the Queen''s sister. My sister won''t blame me. Come uninvited?"


    Soft voice, can not hear the slightest tit for tat.


    Lin Mengya slightly turned her face and looked at Mrs. Jingrou in front of her.


    She said that her wife seemed to have something more. Now it seems that she has a little more fighting spirit.


    In fact, with Mrs. Jingrou''s mind, it''s only a matter of minutes to defeat these little shrimps in the harem.


    She was just curious. How could it change her wife so much?


    "Hum, there are many uninvited people, and there is no shortage of your sister."


    On the bed, it was obvious that the king, who had just been in a good mood, sank his face after seeing Mrs. Jingrou.


    The atmosphere was suddenly cold when he said such a sentence impolitely.


    However, the lady did not immediately apologize as before.


    Instead, he walked calmly to the back of the king and smiled warmly.


    "Yes, since I don''t lack my sister, I''ll disturb you."


    All the concubines around looked like ghosts.


    Seeing Mrs. Jingrou taking care of herself, they sat in the nearest place behind the king. For a moment, they haven''t accepted this change.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The queen king, like those people, didn''t get angry, but asked suspiciously.


    "Naturally, I want to see if my sister is well. My sister is frightened this time. Although there are many things in the palace, my sister still needs to take care of your body. In the future, don''t bother the queen of the king for those unimportant things, do you understand?"


    The last sentence is for those palace people.


    For many years, the harem was nominally in the charge of Mrs. Jingrou.


    But the queen of the king, relying on her own identity, has to intervene in many things.


    The lady had no choice but to let her go.


    But now, Mrs. Jingrou''s thorny words make those palace people who are attached to the queen of the king feel a little uneasy.


    What did lady Jingrou eat today? How dare she treat the queen king like this?


    "You -- how brave! Somebody, take her down!"


    Lying in bed, the king, who was very weak at the last moment, is now furious.


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared, as if they were going to eat Mrs. Jingrou.


    Everyone was startled, but no one dared to move.


    Because Mrs. Jingrou stood up with her two-way soft eyes, but she glanced at them faintly. The threat inside stopped those palace people who were ready to move.


    "What are you talking about, sister? In terms of rank, the palace is the first-class lady. What rank is your sister? Besides, the king has a decree to let me take charge of the affairs of the harem. My sister is kind-hearted and can''t bear my sister''s labor, so she takes care of things for my sister. Unexpectedly, she is tired and ill. In the future, my sister will do everything by herself, don''t let my sister worry about it, and a good recovery is the right way ¡£¡±


    At this moment, not only the queen was so angry, but even Lin Mengya was surprised.


    She used to think that Mrs. Jingrou was kind of gentle and pleasant. Unexpectedly, when she spoke, every sentence was like a knife. The knife was killing people!


    Everyone in the dormitory was dull.


    Everyone was stupid. No one thought that Mrs. Jingrou, who had never dared to contradict, would poke so straight into the heart of the king.


    Somehow, no one dared to refute.


    It seems that the woman standing by the bed with a gentle face is the most noble woman in the harem.


    "Sister, I think you look bad. I''d better eat more ginseng bird''s nest to keep it, so as not to worry everyone again. Especially the priests who are implicated by you."


    "Hiss -" everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. You know, this is the most taboo thing for Queen Wang at present.


    Yesterday, because a gong-e spread such gossip, he was caught by the queen of the king and was immediately taken out and beaten half to death.


    Now, Mrs. Jingrou spoke out without hesitation, and she was really going to turn her face completely.


    "You are good to serve your mother. If you need anything, just go to our palace and get it."


    Domineering and calm, as if she were the hostess of the palace.


    Everyone had to bow their heads and obey. They scanned their eyes for a week. No one fell in her eyes, but everyone seemed to be swept by those indifferent eyes.

 Chapter 785

    "Sister, I have something else to do in the palace, so I won''t bother much."


    The whole body retreated, elegant and dignified, and left proudly in a group of stunned.


    This scene, let alone after the king, even Lin Mengya was surprised.


    The little sheep suddenly became a domineering female tiger. The plot really flipped fast enough.


    When she came out of linqiu Pavilion, Mrs. Jingrou seemed relieved.


    After looking at Lin Mengya with a wry smile, her body softened.


    "Madam!"


    Lin Mengya whispered to Ning Qiu and immediately came forward to hold Mrs. Jingrou.


    She found that her wife''s palm was already full of sweat.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all these years, I really forgot the past."


    With a smile, Lin Mengya felt that she had to re-examine the quiet lady.


    Once upon a time, I only felt that my wife was gentle, calm and introverted. I didn''t want to. She also had this sharp and aggressive side.


    The party hurried back to Fengyu garden. Lin Mengya immediately changed into civilian clothes with Ning Qiu.


    In the bedroom, the graceful sandalwood lit up, but it was no longer the original, which was so strong that it smoked people.


    "Madam is so powerful today that even the slaves and maidservants were startled. Do you see the face of the empress of the king? It''s really wonderful. Madam should have shown some tolerance long ago to avoid being bullied."


    Ning Qiu said happily. She followed Mrs. Jingrou and suffered a lot these years.


    Now the lady is tough, and she has some freshness of revenge.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. According to the Queen''s temperament, she won''t let me go easily today. It doesn''t matter. I''m afraid she will come to trouble you. Helan and ningqiu are my closest people. Be careful and don''t be reckless."


    Mrs. Jingrou naturally knows the consequences of her doing so.


    But the present situation does not allow her to regret.


    Ning Qiu nodded and went to make tea for his wife with a smile. Only Lin Mengya and her two were left in the room.


    Mrs. Jingrou turned her head and looked at Lin Mengya, who was always puzzled. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, waved and asked her to come over.


    "But I think it''s a little sudden?"


    At the beginning, Lin Mengya advised his wife not to be so weak.


    But the lady is scruples about the original thing, blindly forbearing.


    Now I just saw Xin Luan once. Looking back, it was like a piece of gunpowder. After a few words, I was so angry that the king burst. It was really incredible.


    "It''s a little sudden, but it''s very relieved. After the king has made waves for so long, it''s time for the lady to suppress her."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said that she had never been the kind of person who was bullied by others.


    At that time, in Dajin, whoever provoked her, whether the emperor or the queen, she must fight back hard.


    That''s why she''s worried that it''s bad for a man with too much patience, madam, to be obedient and become a habit.


    But she didn''t want to. Today, she finally saw that her wife didn''t lose her sharp claws and teeth.


    "Once upon a time, I was the one who made a cocoon for myself. I always felt sorry for hui''er, so I would tolerate it again and again, but what happened? I almost lost my only son, and because she suffered so many years. I owe her, and I should have paid it off long ago."


    Li is this reason, but Lin Mengya always feels that his wife seems to be hiding some words.


    But she knows that there are some things that should not be asked. I can only wait quietly for my wife''s following.


    "You are a smart boy, and I think you should understand these words. Another thing, I hope only the two of us can know."


    Mrs. Jingrou looked at Lin Mengya seriously. In her beautiful eyes, she was very serious.


    "Madam, please."


    If you want to know a secret, you must have the value of keeping it.


    She is not curious, but now she is on the same boat as Mrs. Jingrou and Xiaoyu. She knows more and can take more countermeasures.


    "When I left the Xin family with the king, it was Xin Luan who helped us. He was a very smart man. Even my eldest brother and Xin Li were not his opponents. Before I left the Xin family, he told me that if we saw each other one day, it would be a very critical moment, which must be related to the life and death of my husband and my child. The last time he came, I was also happy I went to see him once, but he politely declined. But today, he saw me. "


    Mrs. Jingrou looked a little heavy. Lin Mengya finally understood why the two people had just met and why their eyes were abnormal.


    Their conversation has no purpose, because their meeting is releasing a dangerous signal.


    No wonder Xin Luan wants to return to the palace again. No wonder his wife is reborn after seeing him.


    It turns out that there are traces to follow.


    When the two brothers and sisters meet again, it is the most critical moment. Now, the most important thing for them is to let the king and the big prince mess up.


    My wife can''t change things outside the palace. Only things inside the palace can do something.


    That''s why my wife went to linqiu Pavilion and completely angered the king. This is a convenient way. People like the queen of the king can''t stand this humiliation.


    "Madam, it''s really a good decision, but with the majesty of the queen in the palace, now we''ve stabbed the hornet''s nest."


    He smiled. In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t take the threat of the king in his eyes.


    The really terrible person is the one she will face tonight.


    "Well, the queen king was born in an aristocratic family. She will go to ask her brother for help. His brother is dictatorial and dotes on her only sister very much. At that time, he will make a big fuss with the king. At that time, the king will have a reason to denounce him. Once he falls down, he will lose half his strength in supporting the great prince."


    This move is not cruel.


    But what Lin Mengya was more worried about at this time was that the power of his highness was definitely not what they saw at present.


    The words came to her mouth, but she swallowed them back.


    In any case, madam''s move is also helpful to her plan.


    If she had said so, Mrs. Jingrou would have made the mistake of looking forward and backward again, which would have wasted her mind.


    "Yes, madam, wise."


    At this time, the sun has set.


    The time she made an appointment with the big prince was getting closer and closer, and her heart couldn''t help pulling up.


    It seems that she won''t pass so easily tonight.


    Although the king didn''t come, he asked the Chamberlain to pick up his wife.


    They must be discussing countermeasures tonight.


    Lin Mengya found a reason to stay in the palace. She and Bai Su are the only two in such a large side hall.


    "Young lady, why don''t I go for you? Your highness is insidious. I''m afraid you can''t handle it."


    Because of the last incident, Bai Su is afraid to leave Lin Mengya for fear of letting her take risks alone.


    The candle flickered against Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    He carefully wrote down what happened today on the paper. If she guessed correctly, his highness should force her to ask about what happened after her wife angered the king during the day tonight.


    Alas, it''s really difficult.


    "No, if you go, it may be more dangerous than me. Bai Su, you can''t be too close to me. Once someone finds out, you should run away without leaving a trace, okay?"


    Lin Mengya knew that Bai Su would work hard for herself.


    But now, only wisdom.


    Your highness, she feels very bad.


    Even when she first met Xinli, she wouldn''t feel so afraid.


    It''s an animal''s natural sense of danger.


    I''m not sure. Your highness will be the most dangerous person she has ever faced.


    She must be careful everywhere to protect herself.


    "But --"


    Bai Su frowned and worried at the bottom of her eyes.


    Lin Mengya waved and stopped what she wanted to say.


    "Be obedient. If you want me to come back completely, do as I say."


    She nodded heavily. Although Bai Su was still deeply worried, she could only obey her master''s orders.


    "Dang Dang"


    The ringing of the bell, which was so crisp that it could not be heard, was particularly strange in the quiet night.


    Lin Mengya''s excellent listening will never make mistakes. Her eyes sank and came.


    He blew out the candle and looked at Bai Su in the dark.


    After exchanging eyes with each other, Lin Mengya picked up the secret letter, pretended to have lost her soul and stepped out of the gate of the side hall.


    The bell is very subtle and intermittent, as if it is at a certain frequency.


    But for Lin Mengya, it''s not difficult to distinguish.


    There was some quiet and scary around. When she stepped out of Fengyu garden, she found something wrong.


    There are people who go to night in the palace. Why didn''t she hear anything until she came out?


    The bell became clearer and more urgent.


    Finally, at the corner of the path, a small voice, holding the bell in his forehand, waited for her arrival.


    "Come with me."


    The cold voice can be distinguished. It''s a girl.


    Lin Mengya followed her deeply, but found that the girl walked much more steadily than her even without a lamp.


    It seems that he is a practitioner.


    The night wind gradually rose, and a faint fragrance of flowers ran into Lin Mengya''s breath.


    The Shennong system in my brain immediately reacted. No wonder I didn''t even see it at night in the yard.


    It turned out that affected by the strong sleeping flower fragrance, people fell into a sweet dream.


    The petite and exquisite figure is more and more familiar, and occasionally coincides with a person who has seen it during the day.


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    Except for her, no one can spread this flower fragrance evenly all over the Fengyu garden.


    But she didn''t have it in her room.


    In the middle of the moon, a silver glow was scattered.


    Lin Mengya, who had already adapted to the darkness, vaguely saw the old-fashioned little face through the moonlight.


    The little gong-e in the flower house! She will never admit her mistake. Unexpectedly, she is also one of your highness!

 Chapter 786

    Lin Mengya has no doubt that there are people of his highness in the palace.


    But it was extremely difficult to find them all.


    However, when this little gong''e shows up, she will definitely contact others.


    No one can really hide any clues. As long as you look along this line, you will be able to touch a lot of fish.


    Whether it''s a big fish or a small fish, it''s better than bumping around like a headless fly.


    Breathing steadily, Lin Mengya tried not to show any panic.


    Fortunately, not far away, it was the empty yard where she was almost hypnotized last time.


    "People have been brought here. Go in."


    The respectful voice was as cold as her master.


    Lin Mengya obediently walked to the yard, which was as dilapidated as when she came last time.


    She was a little strange. Although it was not noticeable here, she had passed by several times during the day. It seemed that no one lived there.


    In order not to scare the snake, she also came at other times.


    But one thing puzzled her.


    It''s not far from Fengyu garden and linqiu Pavilion, but why is it so quiet? Even your highness, who has always been cautious, dares to take it as the joint place. It can be seen that no one will come to this yard either during the day or at night.


    There are many secrets in this palace.


    In the empty palace, a white candle was lit, and the light was seeping.


    Lin Mengya''s heart tightened, but her steps were still calm and walked to the palace room.


    Stopped and looked at the two figures shrouded in candle light.


    ChongTong man still smiles with a warm spring breeze, and wanyanjing also has a cold face, which is no different from the last time.


    "Where are the things?"


    The heavy pupil man looked at her with a smile, but his eyes looked disdainful.


    I must be just a tool in front of him.


    Take out a few pieces of paper from her cuffs, and Lin Mengya presents them with both hands.


    Of course, she can''t tell them everything in Fengyu garden.


    But there is still a mixture of true and false. At least it is not like ningqiu and her close attendants. There is no way to distinguish between true and false.


    What''s more, she wrote a little confused, like keeping a running account.


    In order to muddle through, she spent ten percent of her mind.


    The heavy pupil man only looked at it and handed it to Wan Yanjing.


    After the latter quickly glanced at her, his eyes still fixed on her, which made Lin Mengya''s heart hairy.


    She''s not showing a flaw, is she?


    "Where have you been today, Mrs. Jingrou?"


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being more careful about it.


    "Went to the Xiannan hall, went to the linqiu Pavilion, and went to the king''s bedroom hall in the evening."


    Lin Mengya didn''t pretend to be smart enough to say some superfluous answers. He answered whatever he asked. He couldn''t say a word more.


    "She went to see Xinluan? What did she say to Xinluan?"


    Wanyanjing''s look was still cold, but ChongTong man asked nervously.


    "Madam said hello to Xin Luan and said some homely things."


    The atmosphere was a little cold. Lin Mengya tried to make herself look a little stiff, but those two eyes stared at herself all the time.


    Especially the eyes of ChongTong man always make her feel very strange.


    Wanyanjing didn''t speak, but looked at the two pieces of paper she sent.


    But the heavy pupil man gradually stared at her tightly. In his eyes, he suddenly became a little strange.


    "Take off your clothes."


    What!?


    Lin Mengya almost couldn''t control breaking Gong. Didn''t she be a spy? Why are you robbing again?


    Secretly clenched her teeth. Lin Mengya knew that if she disobeyed the order of ChongTong man, her disguise would be in vain.


    But if ChongTong man really wants to do that to her, she has to resist even if she has to fight her life.


    "It''s rare that you would like a woman."


    For the first time, Wan Yanjing raised his head and said something funny.


    Heavy pupil man pointed to her face and said to Wan Yanjing with some excitement.


    "Don''t you think her face is very similar to the portrait that the man gave us?"


    Portrait? Lin Mengya was calm, her fingers entangled with the belt around her waist.


    Anyway, she wore several layers and took off slowly, which would not arouse their suspicion.


    Wanyan scene sounded something, and the cold line of sight stuck to her.


    For a moment, Lin Mengya continued to shake her hand entangled with her belt.


    What do these two people mean?


    "She''s really similar to the portrait. Take it off."


    Lin Mengya felt that she must have shaken. Wan Yanjing could say such words. It seems that she should be doomed today.


    While thinking about how to get away, he observed the situation around him.


    Lin Mengya was sad to find that the two men''s eyes seemed to stick to themselves and didn''t move at all.


    Pervert, pervert!


    Secretly scolded a few words, and finally she took off a layer of gauze clothes outside.


    But when she shook and untied the closest clothes, wanyanjing suddenly said.


    "Turn around."


    Ha! You have to turn around. What a hobby.


    But turning around meant that she faced the door and was easy to walk away.


    At once, when her clothes slipped from her shoulders and her feet were ready to rush out, a pair of big hands grabbed her clothes and forcibly took them off to her waist.


    Lin Mengya scolded in her heart, but she didn''t expect that the other party didn''t do anything to her. She just lifted her close middle coat and looked at the position of her waist.


    "There is no mark. It seems to be just a coincidence."


    Heavy pupil man''s voice, with undisguised disappointment.


    "Well, if it were so easy to find, he wouldn''t publish the portrait all over the world. Well, put on your clothes and go back to Fengyu garden."


    Yan Jing seemed to hate her very much. After cold orders, he stopped caring about her.


    Lin Mengya only feels numb in her heart. Although she is a modern person and doesn''t show anything this time, she hates the attitude of Wan Yanjing and ChongTong man.


    She wrote them down in her heart. One day, she will make a thorough liquidation.


    "What happened tonight will be completely forgotten when you go back."


    Again, the confused voice of approaching and far forced Lin Mengya to forget what happened today.


    On the way back with the little maid in the greenhouse, Lin Mengya couldn''t help cursing the two big perverts.


    However, she did not forget that she took the risk to get the information.


    Someone is looking for someone similar to her, and there are some marks on her waist.


    Her pupils were slightly constricted. She remembered that there was a sign of plum blossom on her waist?


    Reluctantly suppressed her eager mind, and it was like that day. After finishing the whole play, Lin Mengya returned to the side hall.


    The window opened and closed, and the figure of Bai Su appeared in front of her in an instant.


    "Look, is there any mark on my waist?"


    Taking off her clothes, Lin Mengya whispered to Bai su.


    The latter looked again and again at her slender snow-white waist, and then shook his head in doubt.


    "Nothing. What''s the matter, miss?"


    No, It''s impossible. She clearly remembers that before, she had the brand of plum blossom on her waist.


    Two cousins once mentioned that the brand of this plum blossom is the proof of the family.


    But this one on her is unique to her mother.


    Can it be said that the portraits mentioned in their mouths are for themselves?


    But soon, Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong.


    If the portrait is really looking for her, then the two people should not just check her waist and let her go.


    They just said that they were similar, and they had to distinguish it by the mark on their waist. I think the characters in the portrait were not very similar to her.


    What''s the secret.


    "It''s all right. I''m probably worried. How are you? Did you find you?"


    So many questions, like a mess, tangled in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Fortunately, she knew that she would find the answer one day, so she didn''t have to rush for a while.


    That little gong''e''s martial arts should not be low. She''s afraid that Bai Su will encounter any danger if she is exposed.


    "I''m fine. I''m just following you far away. No one else will find me. By the way, the little gong''e who led you out seems to be the person in the flower house. My skills are never lower than mine, and it''s strange that I can''t feel her breath. She should have practiced turtle breath, or I should find her different in the daytime."


    Bai Su coincided with her feeling. Of course, there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the palace, which she had realized for a long time.


    However, a martial arts expert actually hid in the flower house and did some insignificant things. Lin Mengya always felt that she was overqualified.


    Has Wan Yanjing''s power been so rich?


    In any case, this little gong-e must not be let go easily!


    "You should immediately arrange someone to keep a close eye on this little gong-e. you must follow the vine and find out some clues. Also, you must not let her find out, so as not to scare the snake."


    Bai Su nodded, swept away and disappeared into Lin Mengya''s sight.


    There are so many things in her mind that the plan hasn''t changed quickly. It seems that the plan she discussed with Xiaoyu on the road needs to be changed a little.


    But some things must be done, and it''s better early than late!


    After a night''s nightmare, Lin Mengya rubbed her dizzy head.


    She hated those two bastards more than she thought, so last night''s dream was that she retaliated against the pervert with various punishments.


    Cool is a little cool, but the consequence of excessive use of the brain is that the brain is a little unclear.


    Stunned for a moment, she realized that the noise outside seemed to be the morning exercise team she had organized a while ago.


    Speaking of, she has completely handed over the task of collecting gossip during morning exercises to Ning Qiu.


    The girl didn''t live up to her expectations. When listening to gossip, she was just watching and listening. She wouldn''t fall at all.


    Today is no exception, but the noise made her head swell slightly.

 Chapter 787

    Fortunately, when she finished grooming, the noise had dissipated.


    Standing at the door, it was obvious that there were fewer people coming today than every day.


    Ning Qiu also has an awkward face, which seems to be helpless.


    "There''s news from behind the king?"


    While Ning Qiu came to wash her face, Lin Mengya quickly exchanged information.


    Nodded and the little girl said carefully:


    "Isn''t it? The queen of the king lost her temper and almost smashed the whole linqiu Pavilion. She also scolded very ugly words, which the whole people in the palace heard. Don''t think about it. It''s her own fault that she can have today."


    Ning Qiu naturally wants to speak to his wife. After all, she sees every piece of the suffering she has suffered over the years.


    However, what Lin Mengya is worried about is not this problem.


    "It''s time for the queen king to tell the news outside? Tell people to keep an eye on it and don''t make any mistakes. If the news hasn''t reached the elder brother of the queen king before dinner today, you''ll find someone to blow the wind."


    The tricky thing is the unfathomable highness. Their tricks are not clever and can easily be seen through by wanyanjing.


    If he turns against the army again, it will only make things more troublesome.


    Sure enough, she was afraid of what came. As soon as it was dark, Ning Qiu returned to Fengyu garden with a worried face.


    She went to the king''s bedroom to serve all day today. Of course, Mrs. Jingrou was there.


    Lin Mengya looked at her face and knew that things might not be so smooth.


    "The news didn''t come out, did it?"


    Lin Mengya, who knew everything like a God, didn''t think it was much unexpected. On the contrary, she was a depressed death on Ning Qiu''s face.


    "You said that the queen of the king suddenly changed her temper. Instead of telling her brother, she apologized in front of the king. What else did you say? We should cultivate our self-cultivation and self-cultivation in the future and no longer care about the affairs of the harem. The king can only comfort her and scold her."


    The last sentence, Ning Qiu said incomparable grievance.


    I think so. The king has always protected his wife. Now he scolds his wife for the king.


    Although there are no harsh words and expressions, it is rare.


    Lin Mengya, who was preparing soothing incense for his wife, just paused slightly, and then continued to pound the spices and herbs on the table.


    "It''s not that she changed her temper, but that the people around her taught her a move. Go and serve her first. Everything has me."


    Ning Qiu was worried, but she felt relieved to see Helan''s confident appearance.


    He took some things and went back to his wife.


    "Miss, all the people sent by the big prince have been intercepted and killed by us. I just don''t know if it will make the big prince suspicious."


    The figure of Bai Su quietly appeared behind Lin Mengya.


    Long before Ning Qiu came back, she had asked Bai Su to take care of it secretly.


    "Suspicious? He must have been very clear that this is the game set by his wife for his mother. Otherwise, he won''t send someone to inform his uncle. Rest assured, the victory or defeat of this game is still uncertain. With his character, it''s just a small matter that the messenger was killed."


    Bai Su hesitated a little. Under the eyes of Lin Mengya, she still asked.


    "But under the rule of the great prince, there should be no mistakes in such things. It seems that there is something wrong with doing so."


    Put down the spices in her hand. It seems that she really wants to teach Bai Su a good lesson.


    "The eldest prince is indeed a person who is strict with himself, but Bai Su, who lived in the imperial family since childhood, can''t sympathize with the suffering of the common people."


    Lin Mengya remembered that there was a saying in the political class, that is, come from the masses and go to the masses.


    If the big prince grew up among the people since childhood, he will understand what the people urgently need and think of it for them.


    But according to his understanding, the great prince grew up in the palace.


    Such a person, no matter how diligent and loving he is, can''t fully understand the people''s suffering.


    After natural and man-made disasters, according to the general disaster relief measures, the imperial court will distribute a lot of money to resettle the victims and rebuild after the disaster.


    On this point, she has also experienced with long Tianyu before.


    It''s easy for some people to see money.


    If the big prince finds out, he will be punished severely.


    But there are tens of millions of ways to collect money. How can he know that he is a great prince?


    Moreover, through these contacts, she knew that the big prince was a man with deep mind and cruel means.


    How can such a person really love his people like a son?


    Therefore, Lin Mengya dares to guarantee that there will be problems in this locust disaster!


    "Bai Su has been taught. I''ll go now. Don''t worry, miss."


    Lin Mengya''s words also enlightened Bai su.


    The tense look on her face eased a lot, and she still liked to do things under the lady''s hands.


    She nodded, and Bai Su was worried about her work.


    Now that the new tranquilizer incense has been prepared, it''s time to send it to my wife.


    At dusk, the sun on the horizon seems bright.


    The light orange makes Lin Mengya stand out in a gorgeous purple.


    Walking on the road with a brocade box carved with exquisite patterns, Lin Mengya was careful for fear that she would sprinkle the bait in the box.


    Not far away, several graceful figures moved slowly.


    Lin Mengya frowned and subconsciously wanted to avoid, but she was called.


    "Stop, you''re the gong''e of that palace. Why do you know so little about the rules. When you see sister Yuanshu, you don''t know to come and greet her."


    Clear voice, with a childish domineering.


    You don''t have to look. It must be a little maid who just came in to serve in the palace.


    Lin Mengya bowed her head, didn''t want to get into any trouble, and immediately said:


    "Please forgive sister Yuanshu. The maid is Gong e of Fengyu garden. She is going to send something to my wife. It''s a sin not to see sister Yuanshu."


    "Oh? Fengyu garden?"


    He raised his voice and clearly heard his anger.


    Lin Mengya did not dare to look up, but stepped back a few steps, trembling and afraid to come forward.


    "Are you afraid of me? Don''t shoot. Your master is so powerful. Who dares to argue with the people in Fengyu garden in the future in the palace? What are you taking?"


    Lin Mengya clenched the box in her hand, but she didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The little gong-e on one side couldn''t wait. She grabbed it and opened it impolitely. Then there was a sound of surprise.


    "What an exquisite bait. We don''t have such an exquisite bait in our palace!"


    The tone of jealousy made Lin Mengya particularly uneasy.


    She only heard that someone seemed to be checking the baits. The crisp collision sound was a little heavy and frowned.


    "Sister Yuanshu, the bait has just been baked and is the most fragile. Please move gently, or the bait will break."


    What she does is a modern and popular tower incense. Don''t worry about the others. She only cares about the ingredients, and others will be completed by herself.


    It''s just that the baits are coded in the box one by one. Now, I''m afraid it''s going to be chaotic.


    "Hum, what are you talking about? Sister Yuanshu wants to see it. She''s stingy and looks like your master!"


    Xiao gong''e''s clever teeth made Lin Mengya''s head hang deeper.


    Gradually, other gong''e passed by. Seeing this behind the scenes, they just stepped up their steps, but no one dared to stand out for Lin Mengya.


    Finally, the sound of "Hua La" stopped.


    Lin Mengya only heard a "pop", and the box was tightly fastened again.


    Then a small hand was put back into her arms.


    "Here you are! Don''t say that our people in linqiu pavilion are meddling. Please send it to your master soon. I see that the bait smells delicious. It''s just right for your master to be quiet and let her not mess with my mother in the future!"


    Xiaogong''e said impolitely that sister Yuanshu didn''t stop it. Presumably, this is what they have always wanted to say in the bottom of their heart.


    "Yes, I will."


    Timidly holding the box, he dodged the road and let the complacent gong''e pass first.


    After they left, Lin Mengya hurried to the king''s bedroom.


    In the middle, there was no pause at all. Even when she heard the greetings of several familiar gong''e, she was worried and ignored.


    After the waiters informed, Lin Mengya finally met Mrs. Jingrou in the bedroom.


    Just as the king was there, their faces were not very good, and there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    "It''s Helan. What''s the matter?"


    Mrs. Jingrou finally saw her personal maid and naturally wanted to ask.


    Lin Mengya immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully.


    "This is a new perfume bait made by the maidservant for his wife. It has the effect of concentrating energy. I wonder if you like it, madam."

 Chapter 788

    Mrs. Jingrou should not have a good rest, so her face looks particularly pale.


    She always used the tranquilizing incense provided by Lin Mengya. She took a look at it, nodded and acquiesced in Lin Mengya''s putting the bait into the incense burner.


    He got up and went to the censer in front of the two. Lin Mengya opened the box, took one and put it into the censer.


    The hot incense charcoal makes the bait fragrant and pleasant in an instant.


    Let people''s hearts rise with wisps of warmth.


    The lady gradually eased her eyebrows. Even Wang seemed to be affected, and the expression on her face was no longer so tight.


    But Lin Mengya frowned.


    "Madam, the fragrance is wrong!"


    With a deep breath, Lin Mengya changed her face and drank in a low voice.


    He immediately took a tea bowl in front of his wife and completely extinguished the charcoal fire in the censer.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Even his wife was startled by the accident and couldn''t help looking at Lin Mengya in doubt.


    This girl has always been steady. If she can do this, something big must have happened.


    "Please forgive me, madam! There is something wrong with the bait. For your safety, I''d better ask doctor Wang to have a look! Ning Qiu, look after the spice box. No one is allowed to come near!"


    Lin Mengya''s serious face also made Wang Shangzhi and his wife realize that something was wrong.


    Mrs. Jingrou looked at the king. After the other party nodded, she sent someone to ask the doctor on duty in the palace.


    After a while, Doctor Wang hurried to the hospital.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was kneeling on the ground and never moved the censer and spice box again.


    "Old minister, when I knocked on the king, I didn''t know that the king urgently called the old minister, but he was ill?"


    As a king doctor, he naturally wants to serve the royal family.


    However, the king practiced martial arts since childhood, and there are many capable people around him, so there are few places where he can be useful.


    Now he called him in such a hurry. It''s really a little different.


    "Helan, people have come. Tell me what''s going on?"


    The king ignored these little things, so Mrs. Jingrou spoke.


    Since she asked about herself, Lin Mengya didn''t dare to neglect.


    "Report back to your mother. I think there is something wrong with the aroma of the bait. It seems that there is a slightly fishy smell. The bait was made by my own hand. I absolutely didn''t put such a thing. So I thought, is there something wrong with the bait? It''s just a small matter, but it''s about my mother and the king. I have to be careful."


    Lin Mengya spoke very sincerely and did not have any excuse because she did it.


    But what she said was true.


    As long as it concerns the king, any small matter has become a big thing.


    Mrs. Jingrou thought what she said was polite, so she asked Lin Mengya and Doctor Wang to have an examination together.


    The bait in the censer burned only a small half. Doctor Wang carefully took it out, put it in his hand and sniffed it gently.


    Relaxed expression, more dignified.


    Lin Mengya was also a little nervous. After looking at Doctor Wang, they both had a dispute in their hearts.


    "All the other baits are here?"


    "Yes, I dare not make decisions without authorization. I have ordered people to watch carefully and no one can move."


    Ningqiu immediately sent the spice box. The box was under the eyes of the king and his wife. No one had the ability and courage to move.


    Doctor Wang opened it and looked at it. His eyebrows became tighter and tighter. Finally, he almost twisted a knot.


    "What''s going on? Doctor Liu, is there a problem with the spice?"


    The atmosphere in the bedroom was so serious that no one dared to say more.


    Even Wang Shang, who has been reading books, cast his eyes on Liu Wangyi and Lin Mengya.


    In the cold eyes, with a bit of impatience, Doctor Liu was terrified.


    "Go back... Report back to Madam, it seems that someone has mixed poison in this spice! What exactly is this poison? I have to let the old minister go back and check it carefully. But this incense is definitely useless."


    Someone dares to poison the spices!


    All the people present felt a cold air, which went straight from the back to the sky.


    With a bang, the book in the king''s hand was firmly buckled on the table.


    Everyone was so frightened that they knelt down, and no one dared to say another word,


    "Check."


    The cold sound hides a murderous opportunity, like a piece of ice under the hood.


    The first person to bear the brunt is naturally Lin Mengya.


    But she didn''t argue for herself. After kowtowing, she looked at Mrs. Wang and his wife in a very sincere tone.


    "Since the spices are made by the slaves and maidservants themselves, no matter what reason they are mixed with poison, the slaves and maidservants are responsible for taking bad care of them. Please also punish the slaves and maidservants, madam and the king."


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to admit her mistake, but let her wife follow the king. She can''t punish her too much.


    Besides, she was the first person to point out that there was a problem with spices.


    Even a stern man like the king can''t speak.


    "You are really responsible for this. Get up first. You said you made the incense yourself. What abnormalities did you find before you came?"


    Lin Mengya is the first person to handle it. Naturally, if there is anything abnormal, she will notice it.


    I looked down and thought about it before I said it slowly.


    "I prepared the spices, and then the people in Fengyu garden made them. I took them as soon as they dried them. By the way, before I left, I tried some with the people in the palace. There was no problem. I just don''t know why, when I came here, I was poisoned."


    If it''s OK to take it out of Fengyu garden, it means that the fault happened on the road.


    Lin Mengya thought again, and her face showed a look of sudden enlightenment, but after looking at her wife and the king, she swallowed her words.


    "What do you think of? Just say it."


    Madam didn''t see that his desire to speak stopped again, but after Lin Mengya looked at her timidly, she opened her mouth in some embarrassment.


    "The fragrance was seen by a maid named Yuanshu on the road, except that we people in Fengyu garden had touched it. There was nothing else."


    The name Yuanshu made Mrs. Jingrou''s face a little ugly.


    Because she was the dowry of the queen king and had some power in the palace, even Mrs. Jingrou saw her face a lot in the years when she first entered the palace.


    Now, it was she who bumped in.


    One of the things, how many people will have no small association.


    "You girl, how can you talk nonsense!"


    Mrs. Jingrou was a little harsh. She was reprimanded by the king because of her relationship with the queen king.


    Now I have a relationship with the people around the king. Naturally, I am afraid.


    But Lin Mengya kowtowed and said that everything she said was true.


    Now things are a little difficult. Mrs. Jingrou has to turn her eyes to the king on one side.


    "It''s up to the king to decide."


    The bedroom fell into silence. Lin Mengya knelt on the ground and was examined by the king''s eyes.


    The latter''s eyes were cold and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But with thoughtful eyes, he looked at Lin Mengya and the Doctor Liu Wang.


    "Ask the witch doctor to come here. I want to know immediately what the poison is."


    With the king''s words, this matter will be final.


    The investigation must be carried out strictly, and the great witch doctor is a man who has served the royal family for generations and can''t be notarized again.


    And he was well versed in toxicology. There was no poison in heaven and earth that could escape his eyes.


    If the poison in the spice is harmful to the king and his wife.


    No matter who, he will trace it to the end.


    The great witch doctor is the patron saint of the royal family. Announcing him here means that the matter will be found out.


    Mrs. Jingrou''s face was slightly worried, but she became very determined after her eyes fell on the spice box.


    It''s all about poisoning and murdering her. I still want to fight the king.


    She will never give up on this!


    "Before the matter is found out, you can only be wronged. Come and take Helan to the side hall. No one can visit without the order of the palace and the king."


    "Yes, I do."


    With her head down, Lin Mengya stood up from the ground.


    Obediently followed the waiter out of the bedroom hall, but he was taken to an insignificant small side hall.


    In addition to a bed, there are only two chairs and a table.


    "Miss Helan, please."


    Those who can serve the king are human glory.


    Even if Lin Mengya is now imprisoned, the man is still polite and doesn''t see any neglect.


    "Thank you, sir. By the way, sir, the spice box is very important. Please take good care of Helan."


    The Chamberlain smiled and answered her words.


    What she said and did, in the eyes of outsiders, was the appearance of an innocent person who tried to get rid of her crimes.


    Even these words will be heard by the king.


    With a sigh, Lin Mengya honestly walked to the side hall and turned her back to the window. It seemed that there were thousands of things on her mind.


    Keen hearing, heard the footsteps gradually leave.


    In the dark, originally dejected Lin Mengya, at this moment, the corners of her mouth are bent with a meaningful smile.


    Everything is going according to her plan.


    I believe tomorrow, this big play will be particularly wonderful.


    That Yuanshu will be the key evidence after they bring down the king.


    At that time, she will see how her highness will choose in the trust of the king and the innocence of her mother.


    In the small side hall, although there is no comfort of Fengyu garden. But fortunately, it was quiet and clean, and there should be no lack of things. She had a very leisurely life.


    From the window, she could vaguely see the situation on the other side of the dormitory.


    Not long ago, a group of people with strange clothes went to the direction of the bedroom hall.


    It must be the great witch doctor.


    At this time, the sun is setting and night is coming.


    Lin Mengya calculated the time, sorted out her clothes, and kept pacing back and forth where she could see from the window.

 Chapter 789

    There was another sound besides her own footsteps.


    Lin Mengya immediately ran to the door. When she saw a strange figure outside, she immediately saluted respectfully.


    Outside the small side hall, a waiter in navy blue looked at her expressionless.


    "Are you the Helan from Fengyu garden?"


    Lin Mengya''s mind moved slightly and nodded gently.


    But the body, but subconsciously, moved a little into the room.


    "That''s you, girl. What you fear most in the palace is that you can''t control your own mouth. So, when you get there, learn to shut up."


    The waiter suddenly became extremely evil. Lin Mengya''s heart jumped, but her face was still calm.


    "Who sent you? I tell you, this is the king''s bedroom. Are you... Not afraid to disturb others?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes changed slightly and kept looking out of the window.


    But this is the most remote place in the bedroom, not to mention the bodyguard. It''s not even convenient for birds to come.


    "What''s the use of knowing this? I advise you not to struggle. Many people died in my hands. Don''t worry, it will never hurt you too much."


    A faint silver light came out of the waiter''s hand.


    Lin Mengya immediately reflected that the silver light was a very thin steel wire or something.


    As long as you wrap it around her neck, you can kill her immediately!


    "Help! Someone is going to kill me!"


    He pulled his neck and shouted. The waiter''s eyes were slightly cold. He suddenly crossed the distance between the two people and trapped her firmly in the corner of the wall.


    "No, don''t come!"


    Lin Mengya fell down on the bed, but she had only slightly damp pillows and bedding at hand.


    Unable to resist the approach of the Chamberlain, she could only hold the quilt and hastily shrink in the corner of the wall.


    Under the dim candlelight, the woman trembled, so pitiful.


    But the inner waiter''s eyes showed fierce light and could not see half pity.


    Forcibly dragged Lin Mengya to the bedside, and the silver light wrapped around her snow-white and fragile neck.


    With a hard pull, the tight silver thread is comparable to a sharp blade.


    I feel something is wrong.


    Before the inner waiter could react, the sound of the guards came from outside.


    "Who! Surround me!"


    A cold drink made the waiter, who was so vicious just now, panic.


    However, his martial arts are extremely high. It''s not easy to escape the pursuit of several bodyguards?


    He immediately loosened the silver thread in his hand, but didn''t want the woman''s head to fall to her feet first.


    incorrect! He didn''t use so much strength at all. How could his head fall to the ground!


    Moreover, when he just caught the man, the woman not only didn''t struggle, but also didn''t make a voice.


    "Did you react? But it''s a little late."


    A gentle voice, like a ghost, sounded from behind him.


    Subconsciously, I turned around and saw the woman who should have died at the door, but she stood there, smiling and smiling at herself.


    "Poof -"


    The abdomen felt extremely painful. The waiter bowed his head and saw only a long sword coming out of his stomach.


    Immediately, an abnormal numbness spread from the wound until he completely fell into the darkness. He didn''t realize what had happened.


    With a bang, the waiter, whose task was to end other people''s lives, fell at Lin Mengya''s feet.


    With a sneer on his lips, since he hit her hand, life and death can''t be controlled by him.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    The slim and slim figure came out from the faint.


    Bai Su looked at her young lady uneasily for fear that she might make a mistake.


    "I''m fine, but you''re not hurt?"


    It was dark in the room, so she could use this trick.


    The waiter was too arrogant, so he didn''t find the doll she had put on the bed.


    After she was blocked by the doll, she immediately stuck to the wall and walked quietly to the door.


    "With his skill, he can''t hurt me."


    Bai Su''s eyes looked dismissively at the guy who fell to the ground and didn''t know his life or death.


    If you dare to kill her young lady, her hatred will die!


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya is also very confident in Bai Su''s martial arts.


    Just then, the bodyguard outside followed the sound.


    The master and servant looked at each other and immediately made a look that scared the baby to death.


    When the bodyguards came in, they saw Bai Su holding Lin Mengya and comforting her carefully.


    Lin Mengya''s face was still in shock. Her small face was very white. Her tears wandered in her eyes, which made people feel pity.


    "Two girls, this is --"


    Although the bodyguard didn''t know these two people, they knew that in the xiaopian hall, there was a gong-e of Fengyu garden, and her identity was very important.


    Tone, I can''t help being polite.


    "Elder brother, my maid is Bai Su of Fengyu garden. This is Miss Helan. Someone just wanted to attack her and I just saved her. I''m here. Please tell the king immediately that someone intends to be unfaithful to the king!"


    The bodyguards quickly handled the situation and knew that what Bai Su said was true, especially when they saw the inner waiter lying on the ground and unknown about life and death. They were shocked and immediately asked someone to go around the bedroom to protect the safety of the king and his wife.


    In the room, Lin Mengya, who was temporarily free, looked at Bai su.


    The latter immediately understood and picked up the silver thread from the ground with great speed.


    With a little effort, she had a very thin scar on her skin, but the scar of blood beads came out.


    There was a tingling pain on her neck. Lin Mengya bit her lip hard and didn''t cry out at all.


    It only took them a very short time to finish all this, so when the guards turned back again, they didn''t know that there was a fresh wound on Lin Mengya''s neck.


    "Two girls, Qing will come with me. You guys, take this assassin away!"


    The dignified bodyguard commands all the people here. Lin Mengya and Bai Su are naturally obedient.


    So when she and Bai Su appeared in front of Mrs. Wang, the wound on her neck had been simply bandaged by Doctor Liu Wang.


    The tingling of the medicine made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    It''s just that this is someone else''s territory. Her old good medicine can''t be of any use for the time being.


    Moreover, it''s only a small wound, but in exchange for a very good effect. It''s worth it.


    "Helan! How could this happen?"


    In the bedroom, the lady looked surprised.


    Seeing the gong-e in her palace, she was hurt, pale and angry.


    "Tell your mother that my maidservant was visiting sister Helan secretly. Who knows, I saw someone trying to kill her. If my maidservant hadn''t been present, I''m afraid sister Helan would have become an innocent soul now. You see, the wound on her neck was hurt by the assassin. This is the king''s bedroom. I''m afraid the assassin would be bad for the king."


    Bai Su is the personal guard of Wanyan jade, which is a fact that everyone knows.


    And Helan, that is, the relationship between Lin Mengya and the little highness, is also dressed with nose and eyes in the palace.


    On this point, no matter how you sit down, you can see clearly.


    Therefore, it is also reasonable for Baisu to appear there.


    But more importantly, who dares to kill Helan in the king''s bedroom.


    "How brave! Your majesty, I poisoned before, and now I''m brazenly killing. Who wants to be bad for you?"


    Concerning the king, Mrs. Jingrou couldn''t restrain her anger.


    Has been sitting on the top of the king, his face is no longer indifferent.


    A pair of cold eyes inspected for a week, but the tea bowl in his hand fell to the ground and smashed.


    "Check it for me! Find out the real murderer and kill him immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The bodyguards took orders and left. Lin Mengya knew that the king was really angry.


    He dropped his eyes. Although he looked on the surface, he still looked trembling.


    But in the eyes, there was no panic.


    The medicine guide and medicinal materials are already available. Next, let''s see how this powerful medicine ferments wantonly in the palace.


    Because they were "frightened", Lin Mengya and Bai Su were arranged to go back to Fengyu garden to have a rest.


    However, Fengyu garden has strengthened its vigilance. No one can sneak in again and plot against her.


    In the side hall, Bai Su reproached herself and put Lin Mengya back on the medicine.


    It''s still her own medicine. It''s comfortable, cold and doesn''t hurt at all.


    When she re tied a circle of clean cotton cloth, she had no feeling for a long time.


    It is estimated that scabs will form tomorrow morning.


    Her healing medicine has always been appalling.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t hurt anymore. Look at you. It''s like crying."


    Making fun of the silly girl in front of her, Lin Mengya is actually sorry.


    After all, she knew that the last thing Bai Su wanted to do was to hurt herself.


    But in order to better complete the plan, she can only wronged Bai su.


    "It''s because I''m not important that I hurt you. In fact, miss, I can come here. If you do this, I''ll regret it all my life."


    In fact, when the plan was completed, Bai Su volunteered to hurt her.


    But Lin Mengya considered from all aspects that only she was the most suitable candidate, and insisted on going to battle herself.


    "I just know that only you can do it. Others, I don''t have the courage to let them scratch a line on my neck. All right, here comes the little guy. See how he is."


    Joking, the door was pushed open before the voice fell.


    Then a moon white figure hugged her in her arms.


    "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya comforted the owner of this pair of slender arms reluctantly. Alas, it seems that she will not go to battle in person in the future.


    Otherwise, these people around her will sooner or later make her lose her life.

 Chapter 790

    After all, Xiaoyu released his arms, but he had to make sure that his sister was safe.


    Lin Mengya was so entangled that she pretended that her wound hurt again, which made Xiaoyu sit next to him.


    "Things in the palace have come to an end for the time being. Empress Wang is determined not to escape this time. How is your progress?"


    What happened during the day was actually Lin Mengya''s plot.


    But in addition to the three of them following Yan lie, even his wife and the king were kept in the dark.


    And in order to make the effect realistic, Lin Mengya also went to the battle in person and staged a good play.


    "Everything is ready. Wanyanjing can''t come back for the time being. Uncle lie quickly found some mistakes according to our tips. Now, wanyanjing is in a mess."


    There was a faint light in Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    This time he followed his sister and saw a lot of things.


    Although some calm appearances now seem to be ancient well without waves, once the key point is found, the calm appearance will be torn apart by dark waves.


    Now, wanyanjing''s whitewash is secretly opened by his people.


    Once he can''t handle it well, the so-called credit will become his sin.


    On this point, uncle lie taught him a lot.


    Even though he had never left Wangdu, he had already taken the initiative.


    "That''s good. I guess Yuanshu will be brought to the king tomorrow. Bai Su, have you arranged someone to look at them secretly?"


    Yuanshu was the dowry of the king and won her trust.


    Since the queen of the king woke up, although she was healthy, she always suspected that someone around her was going to harm her.


    Therefore, her daily life is now taken care of by her most capable confidants, and she never leaves her hands.


    Queen Wang has a habit of eating a cup of Sydney bird''s nest before dinner every day.


    Yuanshu will come to the king from the dining room at that time every day.


    It is inevitable that Lin Mengya chooses to go out at that time and meet Yuanshu.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ve settled all the people. I will never let Yuanshu be disposed of."


    Bai Su nodded. Yuanshu had sent someone to stare at her since she went back.


    Before the king, Miss said that the spice box was only touched by Yuen Shu, and had already been placed on the side of the king''s eye by the king.


    After the king was shocked and angry, for fear that the king would really believe the young lady''s words, he sent the most powerful dog around her to get rid of the young lady.


    But unfortunately, they had expected it.


    The bedding and pillows on the bed are actually arranged in advance.


    The dummy used to hide from the killer was made of quilt and pillow.


    But the young lady deliberately hid in bed, which temporarily paralyzed the killer, making him mistakenly think that it was the young lady herself.


    At the scene, only a mess was seen, and no one would know that it was a premeditated calculation.


    "That''s good. I guess they must be burning with anxiety now. The disappearance of Yuanshu will certainly panic the queen. Also, Gong e of the flower house keeps an eye on me. Don''t let her do bad things."


    Although Wan Yanjing is not in the palace at the moment, he has a lot of dark lines. These people are unlikely to sit idly by.


    "OK, sister, don''t worry."


    The three people in the room have already reached a consensus. An invisible net has firmly controlled linqiu Pavilion.


    As Lin Mengya expected, the next morning, she was brought to the king again.


    In the inner hall, Lin Mengya knelt on the ground and looked very frightened.


    The king sat in the first place and didn''t look good.


    However, the most ugly face was the king standing aside.


    In front of the king, she had long lost her arrogance.


    Without saying that his face was bloodless, he was still a little extremely upset.


    Standing there, my sight was sweeping.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, he gouged her out.


    Lin Mengya just couldn''t see it. She just kept her head down and tried to enter her current role.


    "Tell the king that the poison in the bait has been found out. It is a snake poison called Eagle man snake. The toxin is not strong, but if it is mixed with spices and used for a long time, people will be poisoned slowly, and eventually become crazy and completely lose their nature. Moreover, this poison is very rare and ordinary people can''t detect it."


    The one who spoke was a little boy in khaki.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was a disciple of the great witch doctor, and the great witch doctor was sitting in a chair on one side, but her eyes were slightly closed and her face was calm.


    As if everything here had nothing to do with him.


    "Yao Lu, what else can you say?"


    This time, the king himself spoke.


    Although he had little contact with the king, Lin Mengya also knew that the king would never easily intervene in the affairs of the back palace.


    But this time, it angered the king.


    That''s why he interrogated it himself.


    Now, after listening to the words of the great witch doctor disciple, the king called the Queen''s maiden name directly. Presumably, he won''t take into account the relationship between husband and wife.


    "Your Majesty, my concubine is wronged! You must not listen to those crafty villains. My concubine has served you in the government since she was 15 years old. Although my concubine has made some small mistakes over the years, my heart to you can be learned from the sun and the moon!"


    The queen of the king was a little flustered. She was busy expressing her sincerity, but she forgot that some of the so-called cunning and villains existed that even the king had to respect.


    Sure enough, after leaving the king of Yan Jing and Mrs. Hui, he was just a complete straw bag.


    Lin Mengya''s heart aroused a sarcastic smile.


    If the queen king knew who had really hurt her, he must have vomited blood and died.


    "Shut up!"


    Wang shangleng drank, while the great witch doctor who had been closing his eyes and nourishing himself opened his eyes at the moment.


    She took a cold look at the big queen and closed it again.


    But everyone knows that the witch doctor may be dissatisfied with the queen king''s words.


    "Your Majesty, my concubine really didn''t do it! Yes, my concubine doesn''t like Jingrou. However, my concubine will never do anything that endangers the king. Please pay attention to my innocence!"


    The queen cried pitifully.


    But Lin Mengya knew that everyone in the room could forgive her, but the king and Mrs. Jingrou wanted to kill her.


    At the beginning, Xiaoyu was born. In order to eradicate her dissidents and safeguard her son''s status, the queen king used her own power to force Xiaoyu away alive and separated their mother and son for so many years.


    Moreover, the most annoying thing for people of this type is being threatened.


    For so many years, the king''s younger generation has worn away the weak relationship between them.


    Even if there is no Mrs. Jingrou, there will be other wives who will take her place and put her in this embarrassing situation.


    Maybe the queen of the king has feelings for the king, but this love based on occupation and jealousy has long been hated by the king.


    Besides, behind her, there is a Yao family who has been eyeing the throne.


    "Your Majesty, my concubine also felt that this was not done by my sister. Maybe someone really planted a frame. Please make a decision as soon as possible."


    The gentle voice made the anger of the king soar upward.


    The queen of the king stared angrily at her old enemy. She had already determined that it was Mrs. Jingrou who had done it in order to get rid of the trap she had made.


    Just wanted to scold a few words, but was quietly pulled down by the nearby gong''e.


    Now, the only one willing to talk to her is his own enemy.


    But in her eyes, this is just Mrs. Jingrou''s hypocrisy.


    "Since you said you didn''t do it. I asked someone to take Yuanshu, why don''t you hand her over?"


    Even with Mrs. Jingrou''s comfort, the king is still unwilling to forgive easily.


    One sentence after another, I was unable to parry the king.


    "This... My concubine doesn''t know where the bitch has gone. Maybe she escaped from the crime! My Lord, my concubine really didn''t do it. Maybe Yuanshu colluded with others to slander my concubine."


    The queen of the king felt a little empty, so her attitude was no longer as firm as before.


    Lin Mengya sneered. In fact, the queen of the king was far less innocent than she said.


    This plan was originally a conspiracy to push the boat along the river.


    If they don''t react quickly, I''m afraid madam will really get caught.


    "Really? Let Yuanshu speak for herself. Come and bring her up to me!"


    The king narrowed his eyes and looked into the eyes of the king. He was already heartless.


    The queen of the king could not help shivering, and there was a little more fear in his eyes.


    Yuanshu is her confidant. Over the years, she knows a lot about her.


    She originally wanted to deal with the little bitch overnight, but she didn''t want to search the whole palace and couldn''t find Yuanshu.


    But do not want to, Yuanshu unexpectedly fell into the hands of the king long ago.


    The deep fear rising from the heart made the Queen''s body a little soft.


    But it soon pressed down. As long as there was Yao''s family and jing''er, even the king could not move her easily!


    She can''t panic. As long as she clenches her teeth and pushes everything on Yuanshu, she can easily escape the blame as before.


    "King... Empress..."


    Some vague words suddenly came from behind.


    The king turned his head and saw Yuanshu covered in blood. He must have been punished.


    Hands clenched, ignoring Yuanshu''s eyes for help.


    On the contrary, he looked disgusted and glared at her angrily.


    "What a bitch, my house asks you, whose benefit did you take to slander my house?"


    Lin Mengya is also kneeling on the ground, but at this moment, she has become a supporting role.


    But no one can guess that she set off the huge wave that swept the whole queen and even shook the country of lieyun.


    In the angle that others can''t see, there is a touch of fun in his eyes.


    The excitement is about to begin.

 Chapter 791

    "Maidservant... Maidservant didn''t! Maidservant is loyal to your mother! Mother, please save her!"


    Last night, Yuanshu was secretly sent to the king by Xiaoyu''s people.


    Although the king is not a murderous man, he is very disgusted with such evil servants as Yuan Shu.


    The Chamberlain asked her a few words and was taken out of the king by her. Later, she was scolded angrily.


    Those internal attendants are all people around the king. How could they buy her account.


    At that moment, she gave her a good fight, which only made Yuanshu cry for her father and mother, and spit out a lot of good things that the king has done in recent years.


    That''s why the king was particularly angry. Although he had heard of some things.


    But I didn''t expect that the queen would be so unscrupulous.


    Like a palace, as she can act recklessly in the back garden.


    That Yuanshu was also scared of being beaten, so she fainted and thought that the queen would save her.


    I don''t want to. The king immediately got rid of the relationship and spoke ill of her.


    Looking at the farce of the master and servant, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head secretly.


    Now she can see clearly what loyalty is.


    "Shut up! The palace has never asked you to do these rebellious things. King, these things are all made by Yuanshu alone. It has nothing to do with her ministers and concubines. Please execute this vicious woman as soon as possible!"


    The king tried his best to blame Yuanshu, who obviously didn''t think of it.


    Dull looked at his master, but a trace of malice flashed in Yuanshu''s eyes.


    Last midnight, when she was beaten to the death, a waiter came and quietly told her that if the queen insisted on not saving her, let her tell the truth.


    In this way, the king may spare her life for her sins and meritorious service.


    Otherwise, with the king''s love for Mrs. Jingrou, she will suffer all kinds of torture this time.


    Thinking of everything last night, Yuanshu felt her scalp tight.


    She could see what was infernal hell.


    That pain, she will never try again!


    "Madam, I Yuanshu have always been loyal to you. Unexpectedly, you didn''t save your life! Well, don''t blame your maidservants! Your majesty, madam, the queen of the king is really trying to plot against you two. Since the queen of the king woke up, she has been thinking about revenge and setting up Mrs. Jingrou. Three days ago, the queen of the king came from Lord Yao''s hands , got something. Later, she gave things to us servants. Let''s find a chance to start with my wife''s diet. That day, it was the maidservant who remembered this thing when she saw the man in Fengyu garden and the spice box in his hand. Later, the maid put poison on her fingertips and put it in the bait. "


    Yuanshu''s words have made the Queen''s face as pale as paper.


    Shivering, like a butterfly that can''t cross the winter.


    Had it not been for someone holding her back, she would have collapsed on the ground like a pool of mud.


    Terrified, she looked at Yuanshu and her husband, and looked at the spirit of killing.


    The queen had only one thought, that is, she was finished!


    "I... i... king, no concubines, King..."


    "Enough!"


    The king, who was in a rage, didn''t want to hear any more arguments from this vicious woman.


    The big hand became a fist, but he wanted to kill the king and then quickly.


    The room was quiet, and the king collapsed in the back, in the arms of her attendants.


    She looked at her husband without God. This was the first time she realized that he really wanted to kill himself!


    "Please calm your anger."


    Mrs. Jingrou didn''t show the winner''s smile, let alone continue to add fuel and vinegar.


    But with a worried face, he quietly held the king''s hand, and his eyes were full of concern for the king.


    Lin Mengya saw in her eyes, but she knew in her heart that the reason why the queen of the king would lose completely to his wife was actually a foreboding.


    The king is like a peerless weapon. Although it is dazzling, it is too sharp.


    Only by overcoming hardness with softness can we make this weapon converge its light and become its own guardian.


    But the king will only fight hard, so the king will be incompatible with the queen.


    Now the situation is very clear. The queen king ordered Yuanshu to poison, and the human and material evidence have gathered together. The queen king can''t argue at all.


    At this time, a bigger fire burned into the bedroom hall.


    "Let go of me! I want to see the king! The king, you can''t treat my sister like this. She is infatuated with you. You can''t be so heartless!"


    The rough and crazy voice did not converge because it was the king''s bedroom.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that this person''s identity.


    Yao Zun, the eldest son of the Yao family in the state of lieyun, is also a famous Beilu general.


    Because he is a mother after the king, he indulges and dotes on his only sister.


    If he had not been here, the queen would not have been so rampant.


    Up to now, Yao Zun is still the same arrogant and doesn''t pay any attention to the king.


    For this pair of dead brothers and sisters, Lin Mengya has some doubts about how she lived to the present and her current power.


    Sure enough, even the survival mode of those who will be reincarnated is simple.


    Yao Zun looks a little rough and crazy. He looks like a reckless man.


    Moreover, he was wearing a broad and gorgeous robe.


    Lin Mengya has seen this kind of robe, and those priests will wear similar ones, but it''s not as fussy as Yao Zun.


    Beside him stood several waiters with a bitter face.


    It must be because the general is too difficult to deal with, so I didn''t stop him.


    The king glanced at him, and his face remained unfathomable.


    Lin Mengya saw something wrong. Even in an emergency, Yao Zun didn''t salute the king.


    It seems that he really regarded it as their old Yao''s back garden.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Although Yao Zun is a rough man, compared with the momentum, he is not only a little worse than Wang.


    In a simple sentence, it''s like a ladle of cold water pouring down your head.


    Also let the fiery general calm down a little.


    "Minister... I just think my sister is wronged. Don''t you know my sister''s character after serving you for many years? Although she has some temper, she is much better than those who can only deceive the public."


    Listen, this is for Mrs. Jingrou.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, and Yao Zun didn''t understand the rules.


    Anyway, madam used to be the Gu girl of the Xin family, but now she is still the wife of the king.


    No matter which identity, he shouldn''t say so.


    "General Yao Zun''s words are beating our Xin family''s face? I''ve seen the king, the empress of the king and his wife."


    A gentle and elegant voice, with a little cross examination.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously looked at the door. How could he come?


    "Xin Luan, why are you here?"


    Seeing the middle-aged man coming in at the door, Mrs. Jingrou was also surprised.


    These days, Xinluan closed the door to thank the guests and hardly contacted anyone.


    They didn''t disturb him this time.


    But he came uninvited and had some posture of supporting his wife.


    The unexpected joy brought by the unexpected person, Lin Mengya was just stunned and recovered her calm.


    With Xin Luan, I''m afraid this play will be more wonderful, right?


    "You, a member of the Xin family, she has been expelled by the Xin family for a long time. High priest, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability. Let the Xin family accept her again!"


    Yao Zun naturally doesn''t buy Xin Luan, an old high priest.


    Lin Mengya shook her head secretly. She knew why the king would agree to her plan and take the lead in eradicating the Yao family.


    The Yao family is too powerful, but their successors are all straw bags.


    If you give Yan Jing the chance to take full control, I''m afraid it will be wrong in the future.


    Take Xinluan for example, whether he has been angry or not.


    To be afraid of that position, there will be no less scheming and strategic forces.


    But Yao Zun sneered at others. He really did it fast.


    "Even if you are a person of solidarity, it''s not your turn to insult Yao Zun. As the high priest of the Xin family, I definitely won''t see you overturn right and wrong. Today, I''ll tell the old man of the Yao family exactly what I said."


    Yao Zun immediately shut his mouth. Although his face was a little unnatural, Xin Luan grabbed his seven inches.


    The real decision-making of the Yao family is the old man. Even now, the old man is no longer in charge of the family, but he still has a very noble position in the family.


    The old man forbids him to participate in the affairs of his sister''s house again.


    No, he came in a hurry as soon as he heard that his sister had been wronged.


    That Xin Luan really knows him!


    "Your Majesty, great witch doctor. I heard that someone is going to use poison to murder his wife and the king. It''s very important. I want to come and listen. I wonder if I can."


    He put himself in an insignificant position and apparently came to watch.


    But in fact, what he just said showed that he came to support his wife.


    Lin Mengya only thinks that the current scene is particularly interesting. Whether it''s family competition or the king''s favor, the queen of the king is obviously at a disadvantage.


    It seems that today''s game has become a foregone conclusion.


    "OK, come and sit down."


    Xin Luan saluted gracefully and sat in his position with a gentle face.


    Glancing at several important roles in the hall, he stopped at the position of Helan girl.


    Flashing a complex look, but only for a moment.


    With her head down, Lin Mengya, who only dared to look at others secretly, did not realize that the purpose of the high priest today was not only to support his wife, but also for her.


    "Go to linqiu pavilion to search the palace and poison it. We must thoroughly investigate it. I won''t tolerate anyone else."


    The king is still so indifferent, but the Yao brothers and sisters know that they can''t escape this disaster today.

 Chapter 792

    The search of the palace went particularly smoothly. The queen didn''t know whether it was too rampant or didn''t have time to hide.


    In short, the poison was found in the Queen''s bedroom and the rooms of several confidants.


    When the Chamberlain brought all the evidence to the king, the king immediately looked like a defeated rooster, his eyes were dark and irrelevant, and people sat on the ground.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Even now, the queen still died and pleaded not guilty.


    The king had lost his last patience. When he looked at her, it was like looking at a dead thing.


    "No... even if these poisons are mine. But I never thought of murdering the king. The king, you and my husband have been in love with you for 30 years, but why do you like that bitch alone!"


    In the Queen''s tone, sadness and jealousy intertwined.


    She loved the wrong person in the wrong way, but she ruined her happiness all her life.


    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry in her heart.


    However, even so, this should not be an excuse for the king to do whatever he wants in the harem.


    While searching the palace, some of the king''s confidants, as well as Yuanshu, had been taken down.


    With the example of Yuanshu, many things have been excavated.


    When their testimony was put on the king''s desk, the evil deeds of the queen of the king had already reached the point of common indignation.


    The king just looked through it and was so angry that he threw the testimony beside their brother and sister.


    "What a great queen and a great young lady of the Yao family. What have you regarded my palace as over the years!"


    Even the queen of the king looked at the king with trembling.


    For the first time in years, she knew fear.


    Yao Zun still wanted to say something, but Xin Luan''s eyes kept staring at him.


    As long as he dared to say a word, Xin Luan immediately went to the Yao family to complain.


    Suddenly, Yao Zun also dared to be angry and dare not speak.


    "Come, take away Yao Lu''s title and lock him in linqiu Pavilion. He won''t get it all his life."


    After the king, no, now it can only be said that it is the end of Miss Yao''s family. The dust has settled.


    Lin Mengya knew that the king''s disgust with her was naturally eager to die directly.


    But he always had to take into account the Yao family and WAN Yanjing, so he put the queen of the king under confinement for life.


    "King! No! Don''t do this to me! Brother, please don''t do this to me! King, don''t!"


    This plot ended in the defeat of the king.


    Her shrill to tragic voice was just the beginning.


    Looking at his sister being forcibly dragged away, Yao Zun''s face was mixed with pain and anger.


    After looking at the king who remained silent, a trace of malice climbed into his eyes.


    "Yao Zun, do you have anything else?"


    Even after dealing with the big queen, the king still looked extremely indifferent and irrelevant.


    However, Yao Zun held back and was almost ready to explode. He went to work hard with the people who bullied his sister.


    However, with Xin Luan and the great witch doctor and the king, he finally swallowed the breath.


    After pleading guilty, he rushed out of the bedroom angrily.


    "Well, you all go down."


    Mrs. Jingrou, who hasn''t made much noise, is also tired at this time.


    Although she fought with the king for so long, when the dust settled, even she felt a little empty.


    "Yes."


    With the palace people, they withdrew from the king''s bedroom.


    Lin Mengya found a corner and secretly rubbed her knees.


    Bai Su was beside her and helped her rub it together.


    He was announced in the morning. After stating the case, he knelt down and watched the play.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt quite speechless.


    "Is the young lady unhappy?"


    Bai Su knows her thoughts best, so she knows her thoughts best.


    She shook her head gently. In fact, she couldn''t say whether she was happy or not.


    I just think she has changed a lot.


    In the past, in order to protect themselves and their families, they had to fight with those people.


    Now, it is her initiative to provoke this huge wave.


    I don''t know how many lives will be lost.


    The hand involuntarily stroked the sachet containing the relic of the eminent monk. It seemed that after having this thing, she always felt that she was somewhat untimely compassionate.


    If you want to gain power, you have to fight with people, and there will be bloodshed and sacrifice.


    It''s too difficult to solve all things without bloodshed.


    It''s hard to have both fish and bear''s paw. What are you thinking?


    "The queen is to blame, miss. Don''t worry. In fact, this time, if Ning Qiu didn''t find out privately, Mrs. Hui gave the queen this poisonous trick. I''m afraid it''s Mrs. Jingrou."


    Bai Su whispered that at the beginning, Ning Qiu learned about it through the gossip of morning exercises.


    It is said that Mrs. Hui recently had a distant relative to visit her in the king''s palace. Moreover, she secretly took this distant relative to the Queen''s palace. She didn''t know what she was discussing.


    Lin Mengya left a heart and asked Xiaoyu and Bai Su to try their best to find out.


    Only then did I know that the queen of the king was so vicious that he wanted to get rid of his wife without being aware of it.


    After learning about the situation, Lin Mengya discussed with Xiaoyu that it was better to take the initiative than suffer passively.


    In fact, they made a lot of preparations and deliberately exposed many flaws in front of linqiu cabinet.


    Yuanshu''s Kung Fu of poisoning is very clever, but between heaven and earth, who can play with these things in front of Lin Mengya.


    As long as she passed her, she could hear clearly whether there was poison on her.


    The next thing is to find it in front of the king, and then bring in the queen of the king.


    The king is to blame for the whole thing.


    But in fact, she has many opportunities to recover.


    If she didn''t ask Yuanshu to take the medicine, if after taking the medicine, she didn''t ask someone to remove Lin Mengya.


    Then all this will not happen.


    But it happened that the king came to an irreparable point step by step.


    It is not an injustice for her to have the present ending.


    "Well, I know. You can help Xiaoyu deal with the follow-up. Well, those people should be released to the palace. We can keep them. It''s still useful."


    In fact, cutting grass should be rooted.


    But the king''s roots are intertwined. I''m afraid it''s not so simple to go out now.


    After the king of confinement, it was just one step of their plan.


    There is also the most important part, which needs these disabled and defeated soldiers to complete.


    "Yes, miss, just rest assured. One more thing, the young Lord asked me to tell Miss, there are indeed traces of the candle dragon club around your highness. Moreover, the heavy pupil man is also from the Xin family. At the same time, he may also be a member of the candle Dragon Club."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes twinkled with light of unknown meaning. She just guessed these things for the time being, but unexpectedly, she really guessed them.


    "Don''t talk about it first. I always think wanyanjing is not that simple. Even if the Yao family falls, he may not really hurt his muscles and bones."


    To say that Lin Mengya guessed this, in fact, there are some accidental elements.


    Once upon a time, it was believed that the candle dragon could not penetrate because lieyun country was extremely xenophobic.


    But since she got here, Lin Mengya felt that she was exaggerating.


    Indeed, in the state of lieyun, the heirs of various families continue Gu poison and other things with their blood.


    But that doesn''t mean that the candle dragon can''t penetrate.


    The candle Dragon Society is intertwined and has a long history.


    It''s hard to say whether they will take the time to make one of the families here their power.


    If so, there is no substitute for the candle dragon club here, but become one of them.


    When I first met the man with heavy pupils that day, whether it was the strange hypnosis he used or on him, it seemed to have if not. There was some similar smell with the copper slave, which made Lin Mengya suspicious.


    It has to be said that only people in the candle dragon club like to do those evil things.


    But I didn''t expect that the heavy pupil man was really a member of the candle dragon club.


    But why was he not recognized that day?


    During her last trip to the snow capped mountains, Lin Mengya already knew herself and is now a hot target in the candle dragon club.


    Now, there are more doubts that she can''t answer.


    "I know. By the way, madam, when we left, Ning Qiu sent a message. She said that it was better for miss to have a good rest in Fengyu garden these days."


    Lin Mengya naturally knows what Mrs. Jingrou means.


    In fact, she shouldn''t have been involved in it herself.


    Although because of this, Fengyu garden has been under martial law and those people are not allowed to go in and out at will.


    But she pretended to be hypnotized and went to the empty courtyard to report every three days.


    It''s not time to poke. She has to keep pretending.


    Because this time, I''m afraid the danger will increase a lot when she goes.


    It''s not a good thing to do everything yourself.


    At least for now, she felt that there was always a knife on her head.


    Count the time, and the bell will appear again tomorrow night at the latest.


    She has to find a way to at least get herself out of the body.


    This storm affected many people.


    It was almost noon when he came back from the king''s bedroom. Until dinner time, the number of people involved in this matter was about to reach three figures.


    But there was one person who stayed out of it. That was Mrs. Hui, the most powerful attendant after the king.


    She''s smart. She must be afraid of things and find her head.


    From the source of the poison to the method of use, she asked the queen to deal with it personally.


    Even if Bai Su and others secretly heard that she might have made the idea, they still couldn''t do anything to her without conclusive evidence.


    And a few days ago, in the name of praying for blessings after the king, she went to the witch temple in Waiwang city to pray for witches.


    At this moment, she was clean and innocent.


    When Lin Mengya heard the news, she seemed to be expected.

 Chapter 793

    In fact, Lin Mengya''s heart also has doubts.


    This time, Mrs. Hui withdrew a little too timely and decisive.


    If this is Mrs. Hui''s consistent means, Lin Mengya feels that Mrs. Hui will not become the confidant of the king.


    What is the reason why she can give up her backer so quickly?


    But this time, since Mrs. Hui hid out, she was afraid it would be difficult to come back.


    After this incident, Mrs. Jingrou''s thoughts and means are different.


    Especially in dealing with the attitude of the remaining party after the king, although the wife did not kill them all, she has been uprooted under her auspices.


    It''s absolutely impossible to make waves again.


    When the king fell, Mrs. Hui was the most likely force to take over the king.


    Therefore, no matter she or her wife, a consensus has long been reached on the issue of Mrs. Hui.


    It''s not so easy to have both.


    In this storm, she and Mrs. Jingrou deliberately played down her role in this storm.


    Fortunately, everyone''s eyes focused on the group of followers who followed her, but they didn''t pay too much attention to her.


    Be safe in the yard and be a left behind child for the time being.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t like noisy places. The quiet and safe Fengyu garden is very suitable for her.


    When such a big thing happened in the palace, madam naturally wanted to stay with the king and deal with some follow-up matters.


    In Fengyu garden, only Xiaoyu and Baisu come and go every day.


    However, Xiaoyu seems a little uneasy today.


    Even Lin Mengya took out the book in his hand without realizing it.


    Lin Mengya thought it was really interesting. She took a piece of ginger cake he hated most on the table, stuffed it into his hand, and pushed his hand to his mouth.


    The little guy even took a bite, as if he didn''t know what she gave him.


    Looking at a whole piece of ginger cake into his mouth, Lin Mengya smiled and patted him on the head.


    "Ah! Sister, cough, what is this?"


    Xiaoyu, who was about to recover, almost choked on the ginger cake in her mouth.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had already prepared and immediately stuffed him with a cup of warm water, which saved his tragic fate.


    However, the bone sweet and greasy ginger flavor was hard to dissipate in his mouth for a long time.


    Wanyan Yuli knew it was his sister''s fault.


    I can''t say, I can''t blame, I can only honestly swallow this ginger tea.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re so upset. Can you say that my Xiaoyu has a sweetheart? Tell your sister which girl she is and how good she looks?"


    In front of Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu always looks like a pure and lovely young man.


    A rare blush flew on his face, and there was a little more helplessness in his sister''s eyes.


    In his eyes, every girl in his family can''t compare with his sister.


    "No, I''m just wondering if there''s anything wrong with what happened these days. Since the king was imprisoned in the palace, the Yao family has been calm. Even Yao Zun has been suppressed by the Yao family. I always think there''s something wrong with it."


    Xiaoyu''s mind is becoming more and more mature and delicate under constant training.


    The king gave him a lot of strength to protect his safety.


    With Yan lie''s secret help, many things can be completed.


    Now he can think of monitoring the Yao family and getting a lot of first-hand news. It seems that this apprentice has grown up well.


    "Well, there is something wrong."


    Lin Mengya still looked at Xiaoyu with a smile, with some appreciation in her eyes.


    Turning around, Xiaoyu felt a little embarrassed.


    Sister, she It''s strange to always look at yourself like this.


    "Sister, don''t laugh all the time. You have to make up your mind about this matter."


    Xiaoyu is a little anxious. Lin Mengya is still in a hurry.


    It''s just a few more serious in the eyes of his silly brother.


    "You should make up your own mind about some things. Xiaoyu, sister can''t always decide for you."


    In fact, in recent events, Lin Mengya is more about giving advice than giving orders.


    Many things were completed by Xiaoyu independently with the help of Wan Yanlie.


    This is a process that the king must experience. Under her wings, Xiaoyu can''t really grow.


    And she doesn''t want to be an old Buddha who listens to the government. At least when she can see it, let Xiaoyu go to Bo.


    Whatever the outcome, she can finish it for him.


    "But I --"


    Xiaoyu was a little anxious. She thought Lin Mengya was joking with him.


    Some looked proudly at the handsome young man in front of him. Even though he was still young, he looked a little young and green.


    But as she and the king''s wife hoped, this little boy may become the best king in the future.


    "My sister is very satisfied with your performance these days. Therefore, you should continue to work hard in the future."


    Lin Mengya smiled gently. After they jointly brought down the king, there will naturally be a bloody storm.


    Xiaoyu seeks victory in chaos. Although it is difficult and dangerous, it is not just an experience for him.


    "Sister, don''t you want me?"


    The male and female demon''s face immediately showed a deep look of sadness.


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiaoyu, who was rarely coquettish, but couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little fool, how can my sister not want you? It''s just because my sister is in the palace and things outside can''t reach. Moreover, I may not be so leisurely in a few days. If you miss something important when you can''t find me, isn''t it worth the loss?"


    Xiaoyu''s dependence on her makes Lin Mengya both intimate and worried.


    Since she brought Xiaoyu home, the boy has some chick mentality towards her.


    She couldn''t help sighing in her heart. She still has the potential of beauty disaster.


    If she didn''t like power and struggle, she could really control the political affairs of several countries.


    Xiaoyu finally breathed a sigh of relief. After nodding, she couldn''t help but be eager to try.


    It is worthy of the blood of the king''s wife. In fact, it still has some genes to compete for the male and the deer.


    "Wanyanjing is afraid that he already knows the things in the palace. If you have to face him, I''m afraid you should be careful."


    Lin Mengya nodded cautiously. Today she was almost going to report in the small yard.


    It is estimated that this spy like life will last for some time before Yan Jing is brought down.


    "I know, there''s one more thing you must remember. The heavy pupil of the Xin family, don''t disturb when you investigate. I don''t dare to guess whether he left the palace, but if he didn''t leave, you must be very careful."


    It''s not that Lin Mengya''s suspicion is too serious, but because this time, although they acted quickly and had the cooperation of personnel from all parties.


    But after taking the king in this way, it was a little too simple.


    Lin Mengya had met this feeling before, so she had to be extra careful.


    Because in this storm, the resistance they encountered only came from Yao Zun.


    The Yao family stayed still after Yan Jing, which made her feel like wind and rain were coming.


    Looking at the darkness outside, Lin Mengya was full of worries.


    What are wanyanjing and Yao family planning?


    He Yi was lying in bed. The breathing sounds of Bai Su and Lin Mengya in the room were long and uniform.


    If it weren''t for the two pairs of wide open eyes in the dark and there was no sleepiness at all, they would really think that they had fallen into a sweet dream.


    Fengyu garden is quiet again, with a faint sweet fragrance floating in the air.


    This is the smell of the flowers sent by the little gong''e last time.


    Lin Mengya deliberately revealed such a flaw, so, no accident, all the people in the palace were recruited.


    Although she was just a little gong''e, Lin Mengya was extremely afraid.


    By this means, God unknowingly put down the people in the whole yard.


    I don''t know how many more she hasn''t seen.


    ''ding Ding... "


    The crisp and subtle bell is particularly clear in the night sky.


    Lin Mengya made a gesture, and Bai Su tightened her body.


    Sleepwalking, straight up from the bed. Open the door and expose yourself to the moonlight.


    Tonight is full of dangerous and exciting night trips. It''s time to start again.


    Little gong''e was still waiting for her on the road. Lin Mengya bowed her head and looked like a walking corpse.


    When I entered the empty yard, I was surprised and didn''t see anyone.


    Lin Mengya stood here alone, but her heart climbed up a little, a faint sense of uneasiness.


    Dark clouds temporarily covered the full moon. The muggy and humid smell in the air soon made her realize that it might be a downpour soon.


    There was only one person in the palace, but there was a shivering and uneasy cold.


    Footsteps, finally remembered in the dark depths. At the same time, a thunderbolt also cut through the sky in an instant.


    With a loud noise, Lin Mengya seemed to be awakened, trembling all over for a moment.


    An unidentified smile made Lin Mengya like lightning.


    "Still pretending? Miss Lin, when I heard about you, I thought you were a smart man. Now it seems that you are not only smart, but also courageous. But don''t you think you can deceive your highness with your astringent acting skills?"


    She looked up in disbelief, and a face with a gentle smile came into her sight.


    The double pupil eyes, at the moment, seemed to twinkle with an unknown light.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    I can''t tell whether it''s derogatory or yang, but Lin Mengya can be sure of one thing.


    The man in front of me may have seen through her plot from the beginning!

 Chapter 794

    "Are you afraid? I don''t think so."


    ChongTong man''s tone is relaxed, but he seems to be chatting with an old friend.


    But Lin Mengya did not dare to take it lightly. On the surface, she remained silent, but in her heart, she was alert to all the actions of men.


    "At least now, we are not enemies. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xin Yu. In terms of seniority, I should be the little uncle of the ninth prince. By the way, Mrs. Jingrou and I are half brothers and sisters."


    Xin Yu? Although it has been learned that he is from the Xin family, Lin Mengya knows nothing about his relationship with Xiaoyu and his wife.


    It must be that knowing Lin Mengya''s doubts at this time, Xin Yu recalled the corners of her lips and looked at the woman in front of her quite interestingly.


    "No wonder you don''t know that I was abandoned by the Xin family. No, not only me, but also many people who were abandoned by the Xin family but can never leave. We are the shadow of the Xin family."


    The tone is gentle and calm. It sounds like a friendly reunion of old friends.


    But Lin Mengya knew that it was not as simple as he said.


    Whether true or false, at present, she is in Xinyu''s hands.


    So no matter what he says, he still listens to it for the time being.


    "Why don''t you talk? I''m really a suspicious woman. No wonder Mr. Zhu said that it''s even harder to win your trust. Only by raising his name can miss Lin be honest with me."


    Mr. Zhu! Lin Mengya''s eyes brightened, and the alert in her eyes was indeed eliminated.


    Xin Yu looked interesting and showed his sincerity again.


    "Mr. Zhu said that one of his children, thanks to your care, is now doing well. He is very grateful to you for making arrangements for Zhu Yan before leaving Dajin. That''s why Mr. Zhu sent me to help you."


    At this point, Lin Mengya has no hostility to Xin Yu, but she is still on guard.


    The more Zhu Yun knows this person, the more he feels that this person is extremely mysterious.


    When Qing Hu escaped from the candle dragon club, it was this man who took care of a series of subsequent troubles for him.


    Lin Mengya is also insinuating. She wants to get the details of this person from Qinghu''s mouth.


    But Qinghu just said that Zhu Yun was an old friend of his. In the candle dragon club, he still had some rights and status.


    As for the rest, the guy is always careless and won''t say anything superfluous.


    Therefore, when Xin Yu''s mouth jumped out Zhu Yun''s taboo, Lin Mengya was surprised, but she also felt that it was reasonable.


    I''m afraid no one except Zhu Yun can easily play with them under the aggressive of the candle dragon club.


    "How do you know that I''m Lin Mengya? If there''s no accident, I should be dead in your intelligence network, isn''t it?"


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s generous acknowledgement, Xin Yu''s smile became more and more gentle.


    If she believed herself at once, he felt that the woman had no brain.


    He shook his head. Xin Yu seemed to have known that he would accept her interrogation.


    "Your skill is really superb. You fooled most of the people in the meeting. However, there is one thing I don''t think you know. The whole process of getting the seven poisonous holy herbs was expected by Sir. Sir knew you wouldn''t die there long ago, and calculated that his Highness Prince nine would save you. That''s why Sir asked me to stay here and wait for you. ¡±


    Hearing that her means had been broken by humanity, Lin Mengya was shocked.


    She had never believed that anyone could predict, but Zhu Yun could take the lead everywhere, which made Lin Mengya feel puzzled.


    Drop a pair of eyes to think, but only after a few minutes.


    When he raised his head again, his eyes were clear again.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhu, but I want to know whether you stay here to help me, help me win the throne for my brother, or something else?"


    Talking and laughing, Lin Mengya had no guess and doubt.


    Xin Yu looked into her eyes and couldn''t help exploring more.


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    "Curious about what?"


    At this moment, Xin Yu asked.


    He shook his head, and there was some meaning of being willing to bow down in his tone.


    "I know I can''t hide it from you. Mr. Zhu said that in this world, only you will understand him. Now it seems that Mr. Zhu is really right."


    Smiled. Lin Mengya didn''t tangle with Xin Yu on this issue.


    In fact, just now, she really thought Zhu Yun would make a prediction.


    However, Lin Mengya soon remembered a person.


    When she was in college, a girl in her roommate liked Holmes very much.


    No matter whether you like it or not, you still accompany that girl and brush the detective drama performed by the handsome man with a long face for several times.


    In fact, at the beginning, Lin Mengya was dismissive of Shylock''s ability to predict things like God.


    I think how can people have such a smart head, but the later analysis makes all these things seem reasonable.


    Zhu Yun is such a person. In his hands, there must be a very powerful and secret intelligence network.


    In addition, she is smart and good at peeling silk and cocoons. It may not be difficult to know that she is still alive.


    "There''s nothing hard to speculate. As long as his intelligence network is strong enough, many things can''t be concealed from his eyes. But I want to know how long I can hide this matter that I''m not dead?"


    Although Lin Mengya was very cautious, almost no one knew that Xiaoyu went to the Dongxia state and sneaked into the candle dragon club.


    But sooner or later, the truth will surface.


    Before that, she must do what she plans, otherwise she will fall short of success.


    "Originally, I could not hide it for half a year. However, just a few days ago, Prince Yu, who has been secretly mourning, prepared an extremely grand funeral for Princess Yu. Even, he fainted several times at the funeral. At the funeral, the confidants of Princess Yu also came. Everyone was very sad, which made people cry and the listeners sad. So now Prince Yu Princess, it''s already a dead man. "


    Lin Mengya frowns slightly. What does Xin Yu mean?


    No, long Tianyu will never think she is dead so easily.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    With her pupils constricted, Lin Mengya screamed in her heart.


    "It seems that your husband has discovered the fact that you are not dead, but I don''t know why he will hold a grand funeral for you. Mr. Lin said that if the news of Miss Lin''s death could only be believed by 50%, it would be 70% or 80% now." Xinyu seemed to appreciate Lin Mengya''s frown, and a joke crossed her strange eyes.


    He likes smart people and likes to play with them to see their troubles.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Zhu is too powerful.


    Anyone who falls in front of him can only be fooled.


    Fortunately, this is still a smart woman in front of him, which can let him experience this rare pleasure.


    "That''s good. Thank you for bringing the news. But I think you chose this time to come, not just to tell me the news?"


    Hesitation didn''t last long.


    Xin Yu shouted in his heart that he was bored, but the fun was also rare, so it made him miss it more.


    Put away their smiles, their conversation was not loud, and now it was completely blocked because of the wind and rain outside.


    Between heaven and earth, only the two of them can fully know the content of the conversation.


    "Well, in fact, Mr. Zhu asked me to come here to find something. And you need it more than Mr. Zhu. As for WAN Yanjing, he may not know what you do. So Mr. Zhu asked me to remind you that Wan Yanjing''s ambition is not just a strong cloud country. If you want to fight him, you can''t keep any hands. This time, king In fact, he doesn''t care about the defeat after. His real backhand in the palace is Mrs. Hui. "


    There was a lot of information. Lin Mengya reacted for a while before smoothing it out.


    "You said you came to help me. I want to know how you can help me?"


    Thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya asked seriously.


    Xin Yu put away his joking and relaxed expression. His double pupils also stared at the woman in front of him.


    "There''s only a limited place where I can help you, so you still need to do many things by yourself. No matter what happens to Yan Jing, I''ll find a way and inform you at the first time. But it''s up to you to completely cut off the big prince''s wings. When the time is ripe, I''ll help you find something. Don''t act rashly before that ¡£ Otherwise, it will harm you and completely disrupt Mr. Zhu''s arrangement. "


    After talking for a long time, Xin Yu is not a plug-in given to her by Mr. Zhu.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has never been a person who likes to rely on others. Even though she knows that Xin Yu has no other role besides passing messages to herself, she doesn''t feel depressed.


    "Is that gong''e outside yours? Should I continue to disguise?"


    Xin Yu shook his head. If Wan Yanjing hadn''t been taken away and it rained heavily.


    He is frank with Lin Mengya. I''m afraid it will take more time.


    "Wanyanjing City mansion is very deep. He knows very well that we are just using each other. So he has never completely trusted me, but he thinks I can use it because of my pupil skill. Also, you should try not to participate in the affairs of the Xin family. The Xin family is far from as simple as you think. Even I don''t necessarily know the details of the Xin family. Moreover, there is a problem with Xin Li of the Xin family. I don''t know anything else. No matter whose turn it is, the king of lieyun can''t turn to him. Just remember this. It''s not appropriate to tell you too much about others. Also, I will tell Yan Jing that your hypnosis has been untied. But you won''t remember anything about here. He may not believe it, so it is very likely that he will attack you secretly. Be careful. "

 Chapter 795

    Xin Yu spoke very fast. Before Lin Mengya put forward his doubts, his heavy pupil flickered.


    Just a moment later in her head, when she fully reacted, she keenly felt that a third person came in the room except the two of them.


    "Well, you take her back."


    Xin Yu took a stack of stationery from her hand, opened it inadvertently and said softly.


    A burst of moisture came, and Lin Mengya heard the familiar bell again.


    Turning around in a dull way, it was the little gong''e.


    But I don''t know how long she stood outside. She was already wet all over. She looked like a female ghost just climbing out of the water.


    But Gong e didn''t care. She just saluted Xin Yu, shook the bell and took Lin Mengya out.


    The rain poured down, but Lin Mengya could only reluctantly open her eyes and try to pretend that she didn''t care, so that Gong e, who always inadvertently looked back at her, didn''t have any doubt.


    Everything today is out of her expectation.


    Xin Yu is Zhu Yun''s man, and she has to help her find something here.


    And Wanyan Jingsi doesn''t care about her mother''s life and death. The dark hand arranged is actually Mrs. Hui!


    What''s more strange is that long Tianyu actually got himself a grand funeral.


    God, does he really know he''s not dead?


    Doubts were tangled in her heart.


    But now, Lin Mengya is facing the biggest trouble.


    Xin Yu wants to tell Wan Yanjing that he has released hypnosis.


    God knows that with Yan Jing''s plan, he will never leave such a living evidence in the world.


    At the thought of facing the murderous sight of the cold man every day, Lin Mengya felt as if she had jumped into another abyss.


    Alas, how could her life in ancient times always be so thrilling?


    Fortunately, she has a strong heart. Otherwise, she will be scared to death.


    All the way back to Fengyu garden with such wishful thinking. If it wasn''t for the heavy rain, even she followed the little gong''e, and the other party couldn''t see her expression clearly, I''m afraid she would have revealed her stuffiness long ago.


    Back to her room, Lin Mengya was a little relieved.


    Before Bai Su came back, he prepared clean clothes and pills to prevent wind cold for both of them.


    The window opened and closed gently and followed her secretly. Bai Su also appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    Thanks to the wind and rain covering up Bai Su''s voice and breath, she can closely follow Lin Mengya and hear all the words Xin Yu said to her in the empty yard.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I will protect you from time to time. No one will have the chance to hurt you."


    Bai Su looked at Lin Mengya in a daze and thought she was worried about it.


    But the latter shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    "I''m not worried about this. I''m thinking, do we think things too simple? According to Xin Yu, wanyanjing''s goal is not just a simple lieyun country. This man is ambitious and powerful. Can we really stop him?"


    Only when she meets a strong enemy can she see her own shortcomings.


    If you look too short, sooner or later you can only fall into the small world within reach.


    However, what Lin Mengya wants to face now is an unimaginable opponent.


    Lin Mengya was not discouraged, but suddenly because of the huge gap.


    "Miss, I''ve never let us down. In fact, many times before, when I was with you, I worried about whether I would be too weak. But no matter what happened, Miss survived, so we are full of confidence in you. I also know that this time things are different from the past, and you''re not so relaxed. But I think, miss After all, miss, no one or anything can stop you, can''t it? "


    Bai Su had a gentle smile on her face. What she said was also what she really thought.


    She shook her head with a bitter smile. Although Lin Mengya felt some pressure doubled in her heart, it was more a sense of responsibility trusted by others.


    Even she didn''t know that she was such a responsible person.


    Or is it because here, with her fetters, she was freed from the orphan who didn''t even care about life and death.


    Now, in order to protect the people they want to protect, they don''t hesitate to fight?


    Such a change was unexpected and imperceptible to her.


    But life is more wonderful because of these fetters.


    "Well, I''ve received your wishes. Don''t worry, there will always be a sunny day after rain. Rest early, and there will be no less things tomorrow. The queen will not be so obedient. I''m afraid we and madam will have to work hard."


    Lin Mengya has always been a person who will rebound more strongly in the face of strong pressure.


    Just now I was still questioning myself with a long sigh. When I turned around, I had made a plan for the next step.


    Wanyanjing''s power is like an iceberg sinking on the sea. There may be a large part that is still unknown in the dark.


    In order to achieve the greatest success in a short time, Lin Mengya must make strong materials.


    She wants to play with fire. Whether to burn Yan Jing or burn herself depends on her own ability!


    After a night of heavy rain, the weather cleared after the rain, and the air was so fresh that people couldn''t help but relax from the heart.


    According to the news from Xiaoyu, wanyanjing will have to wait a few days before he can return to the palace.


    Before that, her life was not in danger for the time being.


    But there must be a connection between Xin Yu and WAN Yanjing.


    Then the news that her hypnosis has been relieved will soon reach Yan Jing''s ears.


    Before that, she must find a chance to relieve the hypnosis smoothly.


    The conditions under which hypnosis can be automatically relieved are either greatly stimulated or greatly painful.


    After repeated measurement, Lin Mengya finally chose the latter.


    As for the ways and means, Lin Mengya believes that as long as she goes outside, someone will come to the door automatically.


    There are many people who want to deal with her in this palace.


    What happened after the king made the king angry, and many people were involved.


    So these days his wife stayed in the king''s bedroom.


    However, the current situation is not optimistic.


    Although the witness and material evidence gathered together, the queen made up her mind and didn''t admit it when she died.


    Even if she was imprisoned in linqiu attic, she still kept the prestige of her king all day and refused to plead guilty to the law.


    Besides, she is the biological mother of your highness. No one really dares to treat her.


    Mrs. Jingrou has a headache for this matter. With the king, she has no good temper.


    Up and down the bedroom, all fell into a silent wail.


    Even Xiaoyu frowned, which meant that she couldn''t help playing with the rogue king.


    "Sister, why is the queen so rogue? Does she really think that my mother and father have nothing to do with her?"


    Nearby, Xiaoyu stared and complained angrily.


    Lin Mengya touched his head and the smile on the corner of his mouth did not change at all because of the difficulty of the queen.


    "How can there be no way? It''s just that the king and his wife take into account some things. I''ll handle the matter after the king."


    Hearing that her sister was going to do it herself, Xiaoyu immediately showed some peace of mind.


    However, at the thought of her sister''s current identity, she reached out and grabbed her cuff.


    "No, my mother said. My sister had better hide in the yard and don''t go out. Forget it, I''ll find a way to deal with it."


    In Xiaoyu''s eyes, nothing is as important as her sister.


    Moreover, he had long been resentful towards the queen king. It was a pleasure for him to revenge her once.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya grabbed his hand and gently put it back on the table.


    Lin Mengya has agreed with Bai Su about Xin Yu. It''s best not to tell Xiao Yu first, otherwise it will be more pressure for him.


    However, since Lin Mengya has made up her mind to fight wanyanjing, it is too low-key, but it is bad for her.


    Therefore, she intends to strengthen her sense of existence, and the best way is to brush her face after the king.


    After all, the queen king is the focus. Whoever is closer to her can automatically attract others'' attention.


    "Xiaoyu, no matter how important things are in the harem, they''re just between women. You''re the one who wants to do great things in the future. These children and women have long feelings. You''d better try to get less involved. In the future, my sister will find you a better wife so that you won''t have to work hard on these things."


    Jokingly looking at the little guy''s face, there was a red glow of anger.


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and smiled. Instead, she touched Xiaoyu''s head.


    Men can''t care too much about the affairs of the harem, just like long Tianyu and Wang Shang. Although they all know that their women will be wronged, what they can do is to give women a strong backing, not to intervene in the matter itself.


    Many things, once men get involved, change their taste.


    Besides, she doesn''t want Xiaoyu to be a woman.


    "I don''t want any wife. All I want is my sister... And my mother!"


    Xiaoyu muttered angrily. Lin Mengya looked at him and shook her head.


    But immediately, I remembered another thing.


    "My wife and I can''t accompany you all our life, can we? Do you know a girl named dongfangxiu? She is about your age. She is very beautiful and lively, and she has an uncle named dongfangxu."

 Chapter 796

    Lin Mengya''s eyes are bright and clear. It is clear that she has identified Xiaoyu and must know ah Xiu.


    Swallow the lie back to his stomach. In front of his sister, he always unconsciously can only tell the truth.


    "I know a man named Dongfang Xiu, but how does my sister know? But what did someone say in front of you?"


    That''s a little interesting.


    Lin Mengya pretended to be mysterious, neither nodding nor shaking her head.


    Instead, he looked at Xiaoyu with a smile, which made him feel a little fluffy in his heart.


    "In fact, I have nothing to do with her. The engagement is just a joke made by my father with her uncle. In short, I won''t marry her!"


    The attitude is very firm. Damn it, who leaked it.


    "Oh - so you still have an engagement with her!"


    Deliberately prolonging the tone, Lin Mengya looked at Xiaoyu teasingly. Unexpectedly, there was such a fate between him and ah Xiu.


    To tell you the truth, ah Xiu is a beautiful girl with a good heart.


    More importantly, this girl has a clear love and hate.


    Ah Xiu had seen through Su Mei''s mind and reminded herself again and again.


    But she didn''t follow ah Xiu''s mind because she wanted to catch big fish for a long time.


    Now, Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up when she heard that ah Xiu had an engagement with Xiaoyu.


    She knows that ah Xiu likes Xiaoyu, but she doesn''t want to have such a fate between the two people.


    These two little guys are a perfect couple.


    "I won''t marry her! No matter who made the engagement, in short, I have nothing to do with her!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Xiaoyu''s reaction was so great.


    Then he touched Xiaoyu''s hair and comforted the crazy little guy.


    "Don''t get excited. If you really don''t like her, I won''t force you. Marriage freedom, the pursuit of happiness is everyone''s basic right. But I think ah Xiu is a good girl and she is quite suitable for you."


    Arranged marriage does a lot of harm, although she and long Tianyu are lucky to get happiness.


    But more people are suffering in this marriage without freedom.


    Of course, she won''t force Xiaoyu.


    "Actually, I..."


    Xiaoyu was eager to explain something, but Lin Mengya interrupted him.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Xiaoyu with some regret.


    "I know. My sister is too anxious. Well, I won''t mention it again. However, ah Xiu has a lot of fate with me. If you have a chance, will you bring her here?"


    Xiaoyu opened her mouth and finally didn''t say anything.


    Silently nodded, he would never refuse his sister.


    "Well, I''m going out. Be careful yourself."


    It''s almost time. Lin Mengya still has very important things to do. This thing can only come to an end for the time being.


    However, Lin Mengya is also aware of Xiaoyu''s marriage. As the ninth Prince of the state of lieyun and the future heir to the throne, he can''t do some things himself.


    If Xiaoyu really likes ah Xiu, it may be a good thing.


    But if Xiaoyu really doesn''t like her, as a sister, Lin Mengya is determined not to force her.


    "Bai Su, let''s go."


    These are small things. The most important thing now is to get down to business.


    Bai Su followed her behind and fell far behind. Most people couldn''t find her.


    Nowadays, people in Fengyu garden can''t be provoked in the whole palace.


    What''s more, she is Mrs. Jingrou''s personal palace e, and now she is even a low-ranking concubine. When she sees her, she has to say hello to the girl.


    Lin Mengya deliberately put on a rebellious look. When people talked to her, she didn''t look at it. She just raised her head and walked in front of them like air.


    Although secretly received a lot of scolding, it is obvious that everyone is respectful on the surface.


    In the twinkling of an eye, linqiu pavilion was in front of her.


    Lin Mengya glanced around. Sure enough, she saw a lot of people. They were secretly looking at her.


    It seems that many people want to see the excitement.


    A sneer came from the corners of his mouth. The closed door of linqiu pavilion was not as lively as before.


    He pushed the door open. Inside, several panicked gong''e stared at her in horror as if they saw a ghost.


    "Why are you so unruly, your mother?"


    Leng drank, and the gong''es immediately stood there trembling and dared not look up at her.


    Lin Mengya waved impatiently. It''s only a few days. The carved linqiu pavilion has now become a cold palace.


    A musty smell reveals a lot of sadness.


    It seems that even the queen can''t escape the changes of human relations.


    "Girl, I''d better inform you. Madam, no one is allowed to enter or leave linqiu Pavilion at will."


    Among the palace people, a bold man came forward to stop her, but Lin Mengya just looked at her up and down, with a bit of banter in her eyes.


    "When did a little gong''e dare to stop me? I tell you, where are there any kings now? Some are just people who are despised by the king. If you know the truth, just get out of the way. If you don''t know the truth, be careful. I''ll report back to my wife, so that you can all be buried in linqiu Pavilion!"


    Lin Mengya said this fiercely. Gong''e, who was not brave enough, trembled and knelt on the ground with a "plop".


    Looking at the effect with satisfaction, Lin Mengya never left several rooms in linqiu Pavilion.


    Seeing that the window moved slightly, she knew that the prestige she had just played had long been seen by the king.


    "Please forgive me, girls. I don''t mean to offend you!"


    The poor gong''e were begging for mercy. They were crying so bitterly.


    Lin Mengya is just a paper tiger, and she can''t really do anything to them.


    With a frown, he pretended to be very bored and waved his hand.


    "It''s good to know your mistakes. Don''t think you can resist tenaciously. Some things can be regarded as not letting go if you don''t admit them. Hum, only cheap people can do such cowardly things that dare to do and dare not say. If you still have some backbone, you will confess what you''ve done. It''s nothing to dare to hide behind your back."


    Naturally, Lin Mengya can''t just say these little gong''es.


    In my ears, there was some noise that broke things.


    It must be that her unkind words had fallen into the man''s ears and made the man angry.


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, Lin Mengya pulled like something. Holding her head high, she walked out of linqiu''s attic.


    As soon as she left the hospital, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    This bossy job is really not suitable for her.


    "Miss, what are you going to do next?"


    When he came out of linqiu Pavilion, Bai Su quietly followed him.


    He lowered his voice, and only two people knew what the conversation was about.


    "Wait, now the queen will hate me like a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. She wants to fight me. Then, it''s the best time."


    Bai Su nodded, but everything was as usual on her face, and she couldn''t see it at all.


    The two pretended to break up inadvertently, but Bai Su hid her whereabouts again after a moment.


    Lin Mengya knew that although the queen king could be patient for a while, Mrs. Jingrou wouldn''t give her trouble.


    But in her eyes, she is just a small role.


    Getting rid of yourself and giving her this bad breath is the simplest thing for the great king to say later.


    Walking around, Lin Mengya is also looking for a suitable place.


    Soon, he came to the edge of a relatively quiet pool.


    The environment here is very quiet. Although there are water and pavilions, few people can be seen passing by.


    "Oh, it''s really hot. Really, I have to do all the errands. It''s really annoying."


    Muttering to herself, Lin Mengya walked slowly to the pavilion.


    It''s cool and windy around here. It''s really more comfortable than anywhere else.


    Leaning against the chair in the pavilion, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and rested.


    But she didn''t find it at all. A few shadows had followed her all the way.


    Now after seeing her so defenseless, she actually followed up with her.


    "Oh, how comfortable - who are you! Let me go!"


    Just then, Lin Mengya opened her eyes.


    Just in front of her, there are a few more, which can be seen by the blind. She is an internal waiter who is unkind to her.


    After making a few decent calls, he was firmly held by his hands and feet, and a handkerchief was stuffed into his mouth.


    "Hum, that bitch made me look like this! This little hoof dares to climb on my head. Come on, throw her down!"


    The insidious and incomparable resentment and hatred made Lin Mengya stare greatly.


    The whole body trembled and looked at the resentful King behind the servants.


    I haven''t seen you in just a few days. The Queen''s face is no longer half noble and elegant.


    Instead, it is a pale and distorted disease.


    Lin Mengya even wondered if the legendary stepmother of Snow White was also like this after she was mad.


    Looking at those crazy black eyes, Lin Mengya felt chilly when she stared at herself like a poisonous snake.


    "Mother, just throw her down?"


    The Chamberlain beside him was a little uneasy. The queen was mad just now, so despite the king''s ban, he forcibly changed Gong e''s clothes and ran in with his last loyal subordinates.


    They secretly followed the little bitch Helan and thought she would go to the king''s bedroom so that they had no chance to do it.


    But she didn''t want to die and came to this place.


    The queen king looked down at the frightened Helan, stretched out his hand and gave the little bitch a slap.

 Chapter 797

    With a "pop", Lin Mengya only felt her cheeks burning.


    The king must have hated himself enough to teach her a lesson in person.


    To tell the truth, she didn''t like this king who was neither smart nor kind and tolerant.


    I wouldn''t have performed this one myself if I didn''t want to lead her in person.


    "Little bitch, I came out of Fengyu garden. Sure enough, all of them are foxes. If I painted your little face, I''m afraid that little bitch would be distressed. My palace heard that you found it from the people. He and the king are confused by you foxes!"


    A sharp gold hairpin suddenly appeared in the hands of the queen king.


    Her eyes twinkled with madness. Even if she held the golden hairpin''s hand, she had been cut with blood marks by the sharp golden leaves on it. The red blood flowed down from the snow-white wrist.


    Lin Mengya looked at the approaching golden hairpin, but her heart was not half flustered.


    Suddenly she got up and knocked down the people around her. In the scream behind the king, Lin Mengya quickly jumped into the pool.


    The cool water immediately poured into her mouth and nose, and the air in her lungs became thinner and thinner, but the bound hands and feet could not use half their strength.


    Bai Su is sure to come down and save her, but it must be later.


    Through the water, she heard someone shouting and finally put down her heart.


    Fortunately, her efforts were not in vain.


    The sad feeling of hypoxia and suffocation made her gradually lose her original calmness.


    She can''t be wrong in calculating the time. Just in case Bai Su is entangled, will she drown herself?


    The complicated thoughts in the brain are gradually replaced by pain.


    Just when Lin Mengya was about to be unbearable, she fished her up from the pool with both hands.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Breathing the air, Lin Mengya realized the meaning of the rest of her life again.


    No wonder in all kinds of ghost stories, the water ghost''s resentment is always the heaviest.


    It''s estimated that no ghost can stand such pain before he dies.


    "Miss, miss!"


    Bai Su''s anxious face appeared in her sight.


    However, Lin Mengya, who was choked by the water and coughed repeatedly, became extremely difficult to answer.


    He shook his hand and signaled that Bai Su was all right.


    Turning around, I saw a strange face.


    "This is the guardian of the king''s identity. He saved the young lady."


    Bai Su gently explained in Lin Mengya''s ear that she was the escort around the king.


    The dull brain didn''t react until the bodyguard quietly disappeared in his sight.


    The king''s bodyguard saved himself one step earlier than Bai su.


    Doesn''t it mean that the king and himself have the same plan?


    Lin Mengya wanted to cry without tears. She almost had to put on her beautiful appearance and bury herself underwater.


    In fact, the king also has this plan. But because she was faster, she was pushed by the king?


    Bai Su helped her back to Fengyu garden. It seems that her problem of taking the lead can be changed in the future.


    She almost forgot how thoughtful the king was.


    How could she hide the idea of Xiao Jiu from the king''s eyes?


    "Don''t worry, miss. I can''t get rid of it after the king this time."


    Bai Su said angrily that in order to secure the queen of the king, her young lady went to the battle herself and used a bitter meat trick.


    God knows her heart lifted when she saw the young lady jumping into the pool with her hands tied.


    Fortunately, the bodyguard went in time and the young lady was safe and sound.


    Otherwise, she must kill those evils first, and then commit suicide to apologize.


    "Of course, to catch a thief, we should catch stolen goods, and to catch a traitor, we should catch double. Before, the king and queen could launch all of them, but now, people get stolen goods together. I see how she can escape the responsibility."


    The queen king was punished for several crimes this time. She not only disobeyed the king''s will and went out of linqiu Pavilion without permission, but also intended to kill her.


    At that time, she will see how the king will explain to the king!


    In the east hall where the king handled government affairs, Lin Mengya knelt respectfully on the ground with a submissive air bag.


    Besides her, Mrs. Jingrou and all the people around the king also came here.


    Mrs. Jingrou sat quietly beside the king. Her eyes occasionally fell on Lin Mengya and the queen of the king.


    Although she was already the winner of the battle, she did not show her complacent face after years of cultivation and patience.


    On this point, it can be seen that Mrs. Jingrou''s skill is much deeper than that of the queen king.


    "What''s going on? Yunsheng, tell me."


    The king is still wearing a silver mask, but the color at this time is much better than before.


    After the sight crossed the king coldly, it finally fell on Lin Mengya''s head.


    A touch of appreciation, inadvertently crossed, but no one noticed.


    "Back to the king, Yunsheng was ordered to patrol in the palace. Who knows, on the north side of the garden, he found the empress of linqiu Pavilion and intended to drown Helan, the palace man of Fengyu garden. When his subordinates arrived, they rescued them. They didn''t know anything else."


    Yunsheng is the one who saved Lin Mengya from the pool.


    He is worthy of being around the king. He speaks without leakage. He can clearly distinguish what should be said and what should not be said.


    "Oh? There''s such a thing, Helan, come on."


    The king casually looked through a book on the case, but no one dared to make a statement in the main hall.


    Lin Mengya immediately saluted and raised a small face with tears in her eyes, but she didn''t fall. She was wronged but didn''t pretend. Sure enough, there were more plays, and she became a good actress.


    "Report back to the king. I''m really wronged. In the morning, I went to linqiu pavilion to take care of it after my wife''s order. I don''t know where I bumped into my mother and wanted to cause this terrible disaster. Please make a clear observation and decide for me."


    Before he spoke, he was interrupted by some crazy king.


    "Nonsense! Your majesty, she''s a little bitch who insults me! How can I let her be insulted by a little bitch after I''ve served in the palace for so many years. According to the rules of the palace, it should also be her and executed late!"


    What a sinister tone, what a ferocious purpose.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the king and saw her face twisted and her eyes filled with crazy hatred.


    The queen of the king has the right to hate and to be crazy.


    However, it can only bring complete destruction.


    "The following offenses by He Lan should indeed be dealt with. But Yao Lu, have you forgotten my will?"


    The first half of the sentence ignited the hope of the queen king.


    But the second half of the sentence made her fall to the bottom again in an instant.


    "Yao... Madam, according to the king''s will, you don''t have any title now, and the grade level is not clear, so you can''t be regarded as the empress in the palace. It''s Helan girl. She''s the third grade female official beside Mrs. Jingrou. Madam, do you remember wrong?"


    A Chamberlain standing beside the king slowly spoke clearly.


    The queen of the king was stunned on the spot like lightning.


    Only now did she recognize the situation in front of her.


    That man, really, has no affection for her.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha... After Yan Ziyang, you and I have been married for 30 years, but I have never seen through your heart."


    Yao Lu smiled, extremely desolate.


    After all, she is also a poor woman.


    Because of the power of the Yao family, they thought they could have everything.


    But it happened that I fell in love with someone I shouldn''t love most.


    In the East Hall, irrelevant people retreated silently.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also wants to follow everyone, but every time she looks at Mrs. Jingrou, she sees in her eyes that she seems to be begging herself to stay.


    Lin Mengya has never seen his wife with such helpless eyes.


    I had to slow down and stay in the main hall.


    Yao Lu was paralyzed on the ground. Nevertheless, a pair of eyes were still clinging to the king.


    Maybe love and hate are intertwined. Who can so easily forget a person who once used all his strength to love?


    Lin Mengya understands that feeling, but now the ending can only be regarded as Yao Lu''s own fault.


    The king said nothing, but the action of turning the book in his hand stopped.


    There were no other people in the hall, and Lin Mengya relaxed a lot. She raised her head and secretly looked at the king''s actions.


    After a moment of silence, the king put down his book, raised his hand and took off the half mask on his face.


    A scar across the right face, ferocious and ugly.


    Even Lin Mengya couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It will take years for such scars to recover.


    Look at this. When I was injured, I must have seen bones.


    Lin Mengya inadvertently looked at Mrs. Jingrou, but saw her water eyes. I don''t know when they were full of tears.


    The heartache and sadness made Lin Mengya, an outsider, tremble.


    The king turned his eyes to Mrs. Jingrou. His cold black eyes were gentle.


    Stretched out her finger and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Rou''er, don''t cry. I don''t hurt anymore."


    The deep and lingering tone seemed to melt the ice for many years in an instant.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya saw that the king was so gentle and cautious, as if she were taking care of rare treasures.


    "How can it not hurt? Every day for twenty years, this scar has been cut in my heart. Yao Lu, I never hated you. Even if my son was forced to separate from our husband and wife by you, I never hated you. But why did you hurt him?"


    Mrs. Jingrou''s words and sentences are full of hatred.


    She rarely spoke so fiercely, but from the moment the king took off the mask, Mrs. Jingrou seemed to have changed.


    Lin Mengya thought that the things between his wife and the king in those years were only related to Mrs. Hui.


    But I don''t think the queen king is also one of the parties.

 Chapter 798

    "What''s wrong with me! He''s my husband. Why should you compete!"


    Yao Lu was very excited and waved her thin arm like a ghost who wanted to swallow people.


    "Up to now, you are still stubborn. You and the king are young husband and wife. How can the king be unkind to you? Do you know that the king came to Gu Zhuang not to visit mountains and rivers, nor to gain the power of Xin family, but for you!"


    Mrs. Jingrou''s voice trembled a little, as if she had expended all her strength, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    The king''s expression did not change because she mentioned the past.


    Instead, he gave his sleeves just to carry his wife''s tears.


    "No... impossible! The king has never loved me. I can marry him only because of my father. If he cares about me a little, I won''t end up like this."


    In fact, Lin Mengya has long noticed that according to the king''s temper, it is unlikely to allow the queen to abuse her lover like this.


    Unless there is a compelling reason.


    People in the palace thought that the king was afraid of the Yao family. However, according to Lin Mengya''s observation, the king seemed not to be so taboo about the Yao family.


    Now I finally get the answer. Some things can not be summarized by simple gratitude and resentment.


    "Sister Yao Lu, in fact, when you first married the king, you loved him deeply, tenderly and considerate, and thought of him everywhere. Even if the king didn''t have the love between men and women you expected, he still had the love between husband and wife for you. In those years, you almost lost your life in order to give birth to the king. The king once told me that even if the Yao family was always eyeing the throne, you can But I just want to have a baby for the king, don''t I? Later, your body was getting worse and worse. The king was worried. He went to my Gu village to find a god Gu that can strengthen your body. Do you really not remember these things? "


    From the beginning, Lin Mengya guessed the solution.


    In fact, the most terrible thing in the world is not that the person you love doesn''t love you, but that you can keep his heart but miss it.


    Yao Lu married the king. Even others wanted to use her to win over the king.


    But as long as she is good to the king, the king, who was besieged and helpless, will never abandon her.


    It''s just that Yao Lu doesn''t understand.


    Mrs. Jingrou is like a thin spring.


    Gentle and quiet, warm the king''s heart.


    Looking at the whole palace, I''m afraid only the madam has such Kung Fu.


    Therefore, the king, she is the only one with deep love.


    Sometimes, love can''t tolerate half calculation, but fate can flow because of each other''s persistence.


    So is the king and his wife, and so is she and long Tianyu.


    "No... you lied! It was you who seduced him! If you didn''t show up, I and the king would never be like this."


    When the truth was revealed, it was not bloody, but it was enough to hurt people''s hearts.


    Lin Mengya knew that once these things were exposed, Yao Lu''s psychological defense line would be completely defeated.


    And once she collapses, that''s the moment her ending comes.


    "You always say that I seduced the king. Why don''t you think about it? Before the king went to the Gu village, there were so many women in the palace. Why did the king only treat you with green eyes and let you manage the palace? But what did you do? You were dazzled by jealousy and used the king''s trust to poison him. You know that Gu is the most tricky. Once it enters the human body, it will devour people Brain, the person who gets poisoned at last, will become a walking corpse. The king has a splitting headache. Only my blood can suppress the Gu. The king knows that you are also bewitched, and you are not to blame. That''s why I was allowed to follow him day and night in order to suppress the poison of that Gu! "


    How could this be?


    Even after learning some of the truth in Wan Yanlie''s mouth, Lin Mengya still didn''t expect that the original drama of talent and beauty was mixed with so many gratitude and resentment.


    No wonder his wife has been patient. No wonder the king never easily showed his sincerity.


    These people, more than she imagined, attach importance to emotion and righteousness.


    "That day, you broke into the temple and caught up with me to kill Gu with blood for the king. You were indiscriminate and wanted to kill me with a sword. After I escaped, I thought you would take care of the king, but I didn''t think you cut the king''s face with your own hand. Do you know how deep you hurt him? Do you know... Do you know how regretful I am!"


    Mrs. Jingrou was very excited. In her beautiful eyes, there was a surge of anger.


    Lin Mengya looked at his wife, but she smacked her tongue for this tortuous and bizarre love story.


    The queen of the king to the king may not be love, but possessiveness.


    Poor king, I must have been thinking about this fat wife, but I didn''t want to be hurt by the queen of the king. My heart must have been completely hurt.


    Fortunately, his wife was by his side. Otherwise, the king was really pathetic.


    Lin Mengya felt that it was meaningless to investigate the original thing.


    After hearing all the truth, Yao Lu was as stupid as a fool and stayed in place.


    Tears hung on the pale and godless face. Lin Mengya also knew that Yao Lu''s heart had been cut by thousands of knives.


    "Rou''er, stop crying. You''ve worked hard for so many years."


    From beginning to end, the king''s vision only stayed on his wife.


    Maybe he was completely hurt by Yao Lu.


    But these years, with rou''er by his side, she always takes care of everything for him and repairs his heart.


    Just as at the beginning, she killed Gu with one blood for herself.


    Since they got married, rou''er has done everything for him.


    Perhaps there is no earthshaking between them.


    But such gentle and meticulous love is enough to haunt him all his life.


    "Ziyang, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Mrs. Jingrou had already burst into tears, rushed to the king''s arms and burst into tears.


    In the hall, the lady didn''t know how many cries she had suppressed, which made people feel sad.


    Yao Lu hung her head and didn''t know what to think.


    "Helan, you go back with your wife first. Don''t let her cry again. She''s in bad health and can''t stand crying like this."


    For a long time, Wang Shangcai said softly.


    Lin Mengya immediately received the order. After saluting, she helped her wife, who was already crying faintly, out of the East Hall.


    The next thing, without her participation, also knows how to proceed.


    The queen king''s blow was not small. Coupled with the king''s personal trial, there must be no accident.


    Accompanying the wife with swollen eyes, Lin Mengya immediately ordered someone to take a cloth towel soaked in cold water and apply it to her face.


    "Let you see a joke. People are so old. They are still crying and worthless."


    The lady cried happily, as if she was in a much better mood.


    Some heart knot open, people also relaxed a lot.


    Just in front of the younger generation, my wife still feels a little embarrassed.


    "If you don''t even make people cry, don''t you want to hold back the bad guys? I admire your wife''s mind very much. It''s really his blessing for the king to have your virtuous wife."


    In the bedroom hall, Ning Qiu didn''t know what had happened.


    But seeing that his wife''s eyes were crying and swollen, but his smile was not less, he also put down his mind at the moment.


    With Lin Mengya''s suggestion, he went to get a jar of ointment that can evacuate redness and swelling, and carefully rubbed it around his wife''s eyes.


    "It''s just that the king doesn''t dislike me. In fact, who can explain what happened at the beginning? I''m only glad that I didn''t make a wrong choice and insisted on following him. Even if I gave up my status as a Gu woman and gave up my prominent family, it''s enough to have him around."


    At this moment, the lady was not as beautiful as a person of her age, but like a shy and pretty girl.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and then nodded.


    These things seem familiar to her,


    "According to the king, you have calmed the Gu with blood. I don''t know, madam. Can I give you a pulse?"


    When she first came, she thought her wife was too sick.


    I thought it was her own temperament. Now it seems that it should be the deficit left in order to use blood to suppress the poisonous insects in the king''s body.


    As soon as Mrs. Jingrou''s eyes changed, she seemed reluctant.


    But then she remembered something and hesitated to stretch out her arm.


    "OK, please."


    Lin Mengya nodded and put it on his wife''s pulse.


    According to the pulse, although it is weak, it does not affect health.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya suddenly fastened a part of his wife''s bright wrist. Mrs. Jingrou screamed, but her face became more and more pale.


    "Ah --"


    Ningqiu immediately came forward and looked at Helan.


    Fortunately, the latter immediately loosened his fingers, frowned and looked at the lady in front of him.


    "Ning Qiu, you go down first. Guard the palace gate and don''t let anyone near."


    Mrs. Jingrou was surprised and immediately opened Ning Qiu.


    In Lin Mengya''s inquiring eyes, his wife gently shook her head and motioned her not to make a statement.


    Unexpectedly, she painstakingly covered up her secret for many years and was discovered by this girl.


    In the room, only Lin Mengya and Mrs. Jingrou were left.


    The former has a dignified face and the latter has an uneasy face.


    "Madam, why don''t you tell me about this? Do you know that the poisonous insect is not an ordinary poisonous insect. Your pulse looks the same now, but once it breaks out, you will die! Although I don''t know what method you use to suppress the poisonous insect. But I know that the lady who has been cleaning all year round is your substitute?"


    His eyes flickered. After all, they changed from sharp to soft.


    Mrs. Jingrou rubbed the center of her eyebrows, but a bitter smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    "Yu''er''s eyes are really good. Even the king didn''t see it, but you saw it through. Anyway, I won''t hide it from you."

 Chapter 799

    "In fact, I kept the poisonous insect in my body to resist the power of the Xin family."


    Mrs. Jingrou lifted her wide sleeve. At the position of the bend of her right arm, Lin Mengya saw a small black spot.


    The black spot is a little strange. It is clearly integrated with the skin, but it makes people feel that the black spot is a living creature.


    "King, he... Doesn''t know?"


    Lin Mengya''s fingers quietly pressed on the black spot.


    Suddenly, a very difficult poison name came back into her mind.


    Since she entered the zither spectrum, the system has automatically included all the contents of the zither spectrum from the previous toxic drug library and chemical analysis library to now.


    As a result, her Poison Bank is more complete than ever.


    Even the poison in this time and space can''t escape her system.


    He closed his eyes slightly and looked at the toxicity contained in the poisonous insect. As soon as Lin Mengya released her hand, the toxicity could not be detected.


    Strangely, this has never happened before.


    Since entering the territory of lieyun Kingdom, Lin Mengya has reduced the detection range of the system because there are animals and plants containing subtle toxins everywhere.


    But at least the poison with strong toxicity can be detected with incomparable accuracy within a meter from her diameter.


    Unless there is something in Mrs. Jingrou''s body that can completely neutralize the toxicity of Gu poison!


    Is this the power of the Xin family?


    "Madam means that the Xin family has made hands and feet in your body?"


    Seeing that she reacted so quickly, Mrs. Jingrou had to nod her head.


    Gently biting the lip flap is the biggest secret of the Xin family.


    Even if she had separated from the Xin family, she had never told anyone.


    Now, she has to speak to a stranger, which really makes her feel a little embarrassed.


    "If it''s inconvenient, madam, that''s it. I have no other ability, but I can do something about detoxification. If I want my wife to stop suffering like this, I''ll help her out."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to ask. After all, people like Mrs. Lin can''t have her own secrets.


    He blindly inquired into the root and hurt the harmony between his wife and me. If he broke other people''s major events, it would be bad.


    "You have such ability? Helan, I can''t trust you. You know, the means of the Xin family can''t be solved by anyone. Look at Xin Luan, why he is so obedient and can even give up the position of high priest without saying a word. It''s not just because he is reasonable."


    The lady didn''t seem to believe her, but Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to explain.


    But through his wife''s words, Lin Mengya gradually figured out one thing.


    According to Madam, madam may not be the only one who wants to escape from the Xin family.


    "For some reason, I have a medicine that can detoxify hundreds of poisons. This is not just an exaggeration. As long as madam wants, I can detoxify her immediately. However, I don''t know whether the detoxification will have any impact on you. But madam, you don''t know. Xiaoyu''s poison is suppressed by my medicine. He can completely control his body in less than half a year The poisonous insects on the are used by him. "


    When Lin Mengya spoke, there was a faint sense of pride.


    It''s like a tiger is the king of the forest. In front of all kinds of poisons, she has the ability to honor the king!


    Even though she had never seen the poison in her wife''s body, she felt from the bottom of her heart that the poison could not fight her!


    "What? Xiaoyu''s poison is really suppressed! Helan, you are really... You are the lucky star sent by the wizard!"


    Mrs. Jingrou was a little excited. It seemed that she was more happy than her own poison.


    Lin Mengya just smiled and nodded, joking. With her, which poison dares to be presumptuous?


    "Madam, don''t be excited. If madam doesn''t believe it, you can ask Xuan Xiaoyu. However, the most important thing now is the poison on madam. And if I can detoxify it, madam, can you let those people in Xin family who want to leave follow you and lift these shackles together?"


    This is the ultimate goal of Lin Mengya. Mrs. Lin was stunned, as if she had some accidents and a little joy.


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s eyes, there was a bit more complex emotion.


    "You... Are right. It''s just that it shouldn''t be too urgent. Let me think about it. And Helan, if you really have this ability, I think it''s better not to tell anyone for the time being. After all, not everyone is like me."


    After a moment of hesitation, the lady finally didn''t agree to her proposal immediately.


    "Yes, I know. No one knows about this except you and Xiaoyu. Madam, I can trust you, so please make your own decisions."


    For Mrs. Jingrou, Lin Mengya can trust her completely.


    I believe her trust in her wife will also bring her honesty.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Jingrou nodded a little dignified. She really regarded Lin Mengya as her own person, so she would give such a warning.


    After all, I''m afraid it''s the only drug that can detoxify hundreds of poisons in this world.


    If someone wants to know, I''m afraid they will use all means. At that time, Lin Mengya will become the target of public criticism.


    "OK, I will try to keep your secret. Please don''t tell Xiaoyu about today''s affairs. The child has a delicate mind. I''m afraid he will think more."


    For her only son, Mrs. Jingrou, she still feels very sorry.


    Although there were many last resort, it was true that she had Xiaoyu sent away.


    For Xiaoyu, Mrs. Jingrou''s heart naturally wants to make good compensation to him.


    Therefore, in dealing with Lin Mengya, a life-saving benefactor, the wife has long regarded her as her own.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I know. But it won''t be too calm these days. The Yao family won''t sit idly by whether the queen king will plead guilty or not. You should be more careful about your wife and the Jing''an lady."


    Lin Mengya had a hunch that the reason why the queen of the king would fight tenaciously before was that the Yao family gave her a move.


    If Yao Lu''s link collapses, the Yao family may send another way.


    At that time, she and her wife will have to deal with it carefully.


    At dinner time, the lady was picked up by someone sent by the king.


    Maybe it''s because Lin Mengya saw their deep love between husband and wife before. Now, madam, it''s not very interesting.


    "Madam, don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything here."


    Smiling and comforting Mrs. Jingrou, Lin Mengya sent her to the sedan chair.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that the relationship between the wife and the king may be different this time.


    However, there is a lady Hui between them.


    Xin Yu said that HuiFu is the backhand of wanyanjing.


    So, if she took the initiative to cut off the back hand, I don''t know if there would be any other reaction from Yan Jing?


    Play with fire. It''s not big enough.


    "Sister, do you know what happened to my father and my mother? Why did my father rush out as soon as my mother went?"


    While she was thinking, Xiaoyu''s depressed voice came from the window.


    "If I don''t bombard you away, how can I make a second child? Why do you go to the door and climb the window!"


    Marriage has long been good. Wang Shang married his wife when they were teenagers. Now, twenty years later, it''s still a good time to be strong and strong.


    However, Lin Mengya thought that according to the current standard, she was still a delicate girl!


    Uh The status of a married woman is a little heavy.


    Xiaoyu, who tried to climb the window but was forced to stop by Lin Mengya, came in from the door dejected.


    "But I''m discussing business with my father. Why don''t we go out and play?"


    Complaining, she was strangled in her throat by Lin Mengya''s murderous sight.


    Xiao Yu, who had already become a roundworm in Lin Mengya''s stomach, immediately pulled out a flattering smile.


    It''s not as big as your sister''s mood.


    Looking at the dog''s attentive smile, Lin Mengya really can''t refuse.


    "OK, but where are we going? What special activities are there outside?"


    Touched Xiaoyu''s head and remembered how heroic she was.


    As long as you are in a bad mood, you will immediately take several sisters at home to go out for shopping.


    Now in the country of lieyun, she seems to have become a small animal kept at home. She sees the same scenery every day and is tired of watching it.


    "Yes! Today is the ninth day of August, the birthday of Empress Wu. Although there are no praying activities in the palace, everyone will worship Empress Wu outside. According to my mother, Empress Wu is kind and the country of lieyun is in good shape under her governance with King Wan Gu. Now all tribes in lieyun are descendants of Empress Wu and King Wan Gu. Street Let''s go and have a look! "


    Is it August? How time flies.


    When she left Dajin, the Spring Festival festival had just begun. Now, it was midsummer.


    Maybe it''s because the king capital of lieyun country is warm and cool all year round. It''s really ignorant of the coming of midsummer.


    "OK, let''s go right away and take Bai su."


    After changing their clothes, Lin Mengya and Bai Su only dressed up as ordinary girls.


    Lin Mengya was wearing a pomegranate red gauze skirt. Although it was a very ordinary style, it made her skin snow and beautiful.


    Bai Su is still dressed in white. However, because she is a martial artist, she is interested in whether her actions can be more convenient.


    Two people do not apply powder, but one is red and one is white. Charm and heroism coexist. They are perfect like a ethereal fairy coming out of the picture.


    In addition, Xiaoyu, an unparalleled young man, although the three have their own bearing, they all look like three siblings from a family.

 Chapter 800

    The three men went out of the gate of the palace. Perhaps because of the fall of the king, the forces in the palace were reshuffled.


    Of course, Mrs. Jingrou sat steadily in the first place, and the others were just steering in the wind.


    Lin Mengya has seen this kind of thing a lot. Naturally, she doesn''t feel strange.


    The only advantage is that they won''t have to sneak in and out of the palace as before.


    The atmosphere in neiwang city is not so warm.


    When several people arrived at Waiwang City, they knew what was bustling.


    Lin Mengya three people, hand in hand in the flow of people, barely dispersed.


    People immersed in the celebration were everywhere. Even Lin Mengya seemed to be influenced by them. Like the young girls in the street, she pinned a red rose to her ear.


    Dajin has a preference for dignified and beautiful peonies, but here, we prefer colorful roses.


    Lin Mengya didn''t wear any ornaments on her head. Her dark and supple black hair was a little more playful against the bright red rose.


    The celebration of the state of lieyun has very national characteristics.


    Boys wear Tibetan blue national costumes, while girls are mainly lavender.


    This country prefers thick ink and heavy color, but Lin Mengya''s bright red still attracted the attention of many people.


    Fortunately, Bai Su and Xiao Yu have their own bodyguard aura.


    Those young men who want to chat up automatically retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Lin Mengya was in a relaxed mood and walked a lot faster.


    Everything here makes her feel very fresh. Unlike in Jin, she is more like a tourist than a participant.


    "Sister, buy a green heron grass?"


    He lowered his head and saw a small hand pulling his skirt. It was a little boy only seven or eight years old. His big eyes were full of laughter when he looked at her.


    "What do you say about this?"


    The little boy took a small bamboo basket on his arm, which contained a lot of elite green grass.


    The grass grows a little special. It is bulging like a heron.


    He reached for one of them and leaned close to his nose. It seemed that he could smell the refreshing smell of grass.


    Lin Mengya felt strange for a moment and put it in her hand. In my heart, I was interested in this grass.


    "Green heron grass is prepared for lovers. As long as you have it, no matter where your sister''s lover is, you can receive your message."


    The little guy''s mouth is sweet enough. Lin Mengya looks at the little egret with fluffy feathers and likes it very much.


    Just wanted to buy it, but found that her wallet was already empty.


    Around, Bai Su and Xiao Yu don''t know where to go.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little boy with some regret and wanted to return the green heron grass to him.


    "I bought them all."


    But before she opened her mouth, a piece of silver appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    Silver lay quietly on the open hand. The little boy obviously didn''t expect such a big harvest.


    Smiling, he received the silver, but stuffed the bamboo basket with green heron grass to the man.


    "Here you are, girl."


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at the man. The green heron grass in her hand was returned to the man''s bamboo basket.


    "My husband doesn''t like me to take other people''s things casually. Leave."


    The man''s tall figure made her subconsciously step back.


    Although the lights on the street were not very bright, the man was wrapped under his dark cloak. He didn''t look like a good man.


    Just at this time, Bai Su and Xiao Yu were not around her. Lin Mengya looked at the man on alert and stepped back a few steps.


    "Be careful!"


    The man''s low voice made Lin Mengya panic.


    A pair of big hands suddenly hit her waist, but in the twinkling of an eye, pulled her into the arms of a man.


    Behind her, a string of crazy teenagers rushed and nearly hit her.


    "Thank you."


    There was a bamboo basket full of green heron grass between the two people. Although the man''s arm was at her waist, the two people were not very close.


    "You''re welcome."


    Big hand let go of her slim waist without any nostalgia. Just at this time, Lin Mengya saw Bai Su and Xiao Yu struggling to squeeze in the crowd not far away.


    "Farewell."


    Turning to meet her companions, Lin Mengya, who was a little flustered, didn''t find that the rose she wore on her temples fell into the man''s hand.


    Holding the green heron grass in one hand and the red rose in the other hand.


    Under the moonlight, the black eyes that showed the trace for the first time showed a complex look.


    "Lord Wei, what''s wrong?"


    Behind the man in black, several powerful figures, like an iron wall, stood beside him.


    "Follow them and don''t let them find out."


    Low voice, with a bit of souvenir.


    If Lin Mengya were here, she would be surprised because¡ª¡ª


    The black cloak was gently removed by him.


    Then a handsome but thin face appeared in the moonlight.


    How long haven''t you seen her? Long Tianyu didn''t know, but in his hand, the red rose stained with her breath made him involuntarily and carefully put it in his arms.


    According to her appearance, her body should have recovered a lot.


    Thinking of the girl''s excuse, the husband, said so smoothly, let his heart rise a burst of sweetness and a burst of sadness.


    After the so-called funeral, he took his own people to the country of lieyun without stopping.


    Maybe God has mercy on his bitter and lingering lovesickness for her these days.


    On the first day I came here, I accidentally met Lin Mengya in the street.


    He just wandered around and wanted to buy some gadgets Ya Er liked.


    Unexpectedly, I inadvertently saw a familiar red figure. After pursuing it, I actually saw her.


    The green heron grass in the bamboo basket also exudes a quiet fragrance.


    This thing is really useful.


    "Here you are."


    He stuffed it into the people around him. Under the stunned eyes of the other party, he put on his cloak and walked in the opposite direction to Lin Mengya.


    Since we met, he would never let go.


    But now, it''s not urgent.


    With the flow of people disappearing at the end of the street, Lin Mengya who hurried away did not know that the guy who made her think had appeared in her life again.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Across the crowded crowd, Lin Mengya finally meets Xiaoyu and Bai su.


    But her eyes were a little flustered, which made the two people feel a little confused.


    "No... nothing. It''s just that there are too many people. By the way, doesn''t it mean that the celebration will begin soon? Shall we go and have a fun?"


    The man in black always gives her a familiar feeling.


    Neither good nor bad.


    But if you really meet an acquaintance here, I''m afraid there will be some trouble.


    "Oh, well, the celebration is in the temple of the empress witch. Let''s go together. It''s not too late."


    Bai Su and Xiao Yu didn''t think much. After all, with Lin Mengya''s courage, who can believe that she was frightened by a man?


    After patting her little face, Lin Mengya tried to make herself forget it.


    Follow behind Xiaoyu and Baisu and go to the direction of the empress witch temple.


    Lin Mengya found that the celebration of the Witch Queen was somewhat similar to the ancient Qiqiao Festival.


    Most of the people in the crowd are young girls.


    No matter what the reason for the Queen''s birthday celebration is, it has become a festival to pray for love in the eyes of these young girls.


    Fortunately, the three of them are not old, and it is not a violation to come here.


    The temple of the Witch Queen was built on the outskirts of Waiwang city.


    The empress witch temple, which is not very imposing, but has a different feeling, is now overcrowded.


    Xiaoyu took two people and turned to the back of the temple.


    Maybe it''s because everyone is busy worshipping the empress witch, but there is no one in the backyard of the temple.


    "The man is in the witch''s house next door. Sister, do we really want to sneak in?"


    Three people turned left and right and came to a very quiet corner.


    Xiaoyu and Bai Su had a little doubt in their eyes, but everything was not a problem in front of Lin Mengya''s orders.


    "Only today, our sneaking in is not suspected by anyone. No matter how many people wanyanjing has, it is impossible for everyone to be watched. In my opinion, they either guard at Mrs. Hui''s residence or at the door to prevent suspicious people from sneaking in. However, there should not be many people. In a moment, let''s act according to the circumstances."


    Although the main purpose of today is to go out and play, besides relaxing, we also have to do business.


    Mrs. Hui has been shrinking in the witch Temple these days. I don''t know what to do again.


    Although Lin Mengya knew that it was unrealistic to get rid of her, it was most appropriate to take advantage of this rare opportunity to come out and inquire.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of people on the street today. Even if someone wanted to follow them secretly, they had long been dispersed by the crowd.


    God unconsciously touched here. The next step is to find an opportunity to sneak into the witch temple.


    In fact, the Shenwu temple and the Empress Wu Temple are almost the same building.


    It''s just that the courtyards are different, one is the venue for sacrifice, and the other is the residence of witches.


    For the witch, Xiaoyu told her that she was a very mysterious and fair woman.


    Witches are not official titles, but they have a very high status in the state of lieyun.


    Even the great witch doctor, in name, should obey the orders of the wizard.


    Mrs. Hui chose to come to the witch temple at this time. I think she came after some calculation.


    After all, being wild here is disrespectful to the wizard.


    From a series of arrangements for the queen of the king to the use of witches to ensure their own safety.


    Lin Mengya felt more and more that Mrs. Hui was really not simple.


    "Are you ready?"


    Hiding in the corner, Bai Su lowered her voice and asked.


    "Well, you''ll wait and see!"


    Not far away, Xiaoyu sounded in a relaxed tone. This adventure has just begun.

 Chapter 801

    As soon as the voice fell, a gorgeous and brilliant fire rushed straight into the sky.


    With a loud bang, the fire exploded in the sky and split into thousands of stars and thousands of points. It was so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    The people praying for blessings in the empress witch temple are all attracted by the shining fire trees and silver flowers in the night sky.


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd: "the empress of the witch has appeared! The empress of the witch has appeared! It is the witch who is praying, and the empress of the witch has appeared in the residence of the Lord of the witch!"


    The crowd was silent for a moment. Then, everyone seemed crazy. The witch Temple behind the king ran over.


    The spectacular scene, even Lin Mengya, the initiator, was stunned.


    Now the gate of the witch temple is miserable. Maybe it will be trampled down by these people.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya won''t miss such a good opportunity.


    After glancing at Bai Su, the latter took her body and leaped over the partition walls of the two courtyards.


    Compared with the post witch temple, the place where the wizard lives is more spacious.


    It''s no wonder that one is a legendary figure and the other is the real high-level of lieyun country.


    Naturally, there will be differences.


    However, compared with the Empress Wu Temple, the Shenwu temple is still quiet and elegant. It doesn''t look like a place for people to live.


    If it wasn''t for the moon, Lin Mengya thought she had entered a yard where immortals lived.


    Without any fireworks, it seems that the witch is a pious and cautious man.


    "Miss, let''s go this way."


    Under the moonlight, Bai Su''s alert side face is particularly reliable.


    Because there are fireworks outside and there are many believers in front, the noise is enough to cover up the footsteps of the two girls'' home.


    Xiaoyu lies on the wall so that she can watch them anytime, anywhere.


    If it hadn''t been agreed in advance, Lin Mengya really couldn''t see that there was still one crawling on the wall.


    Follow Bai Su to shuttle through the witch temple. Soon, they came to a place similar to a garden.


    Like other places, it is very cold and unpopular here.


    The two men fell under the corridor bridge and waited for a long time before they determined that there was no guard here.


    Like two swallows returning late, they disappeared into the depths of the garden, and even the Jade Fish in the water were not disturbed.


    After searching for a long time, Lin Mengya and Bai Su found no trace of Mrs. Hui.


    Did you run away?


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya rejected this possibility in her heart.


    Mrs. Hui now knows her own situation better than anyone. If she leaves now, the king will hunt her down.


    Besides, she is the backhand of wanyanjing in the palace. She doesn''t believe that Mrs. Hui can leave so easily.


    "Go to the wizard''s room. Maybe Mrs. Hui will be there."


    When Lin Mengya finished, Bai Su nodded.


    Looking at Bai Su''s shuttle in the witch temple, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being curious.


    "Have you ever been here before?"


    The two men talked quietly at night. Bai Su turned around and gave Lin Mengya an innocent look.


    "No, the young Lord just showed me the map here before coming. I''ve never been here before. I grew up next to the general."


    Bai Su''s general is wan Yanlie.


    They are all orphans adopted by Wan Yanlie. Because they have no father and no mother, they are trained to be personal guards who can die for their master.


    But Xiaoyu also said that Bai Su''s identity is somewhat special.


    What''s special? Although Xiaoyu hasn''t mentioned it, from the perspective of Bai Su''s character, she should not have been trained into that kind of killing machine. Bai Su can''t be more normal whether from the perspective of emotion or personality.


    But she has excellent martial arts and looks very beautiful.


    So Lin Mengya guessed that the particularity of Baisu may be about these aspects.


    As for the reason, only wan Yanlie and them know.


    Sneak in all the way from the guest room of the witch temple, and soon they arrived at the main hall of the witch temple.


    The main hall is very tall and majestic. The front should be the main hall dedicated to gods or tablets, and the back is the place where the wizard lives.


    The two men bypassed the front door and went directly from the yard to the back of the main hall.


    Sure enough, the place where the witches should have lived was lit up.


    Catchy whispers, even with Lin Mengya''s hearing, can only hear a general idea.


    After careful identification, we can barely hear that Mrs. Hui seems to be persuading the witch.


    But specifically, there was nothing she could do.


    The noise in the front yard gradually subsided.


    In the quiet yard, it is silent.


    It''s very difficult for two people to get close.


    Just in front of the small door in the backyard, two capable figures are looking around vigilantly.


    It seems that these two people are the people in charge of the guard.


    Those two people''s eyes are shining. They are obviously top martial arts experts.


    If there is a face-to-face confrontation, Bai Su may not be able to get anything cheap.


    But what if it''s just a distraction?


    Bai Su and Lin Mengya have long been in touch. After looking at each other, Bai Su immediately understood what Miss meant.


    The cat walked to the other side, picked up the small stone on the ground and flew away in the air.


    Just as two people were attracted by their attention, Bai Su''s figure disappeared into the night like a civet.


    "Who! Chase!"


    The two men were immediately attracted by the movement deliberately made by Bai su. Looking at no one in front of them, Lin Mengya carefully observed around, then the cat leaned over and quickly moved under the window.


    The sound inside stopped for a while and then rang again.


    However, at this time, Lin Mengya can already hear clearly.


    "Lord wizard, in fact, I live in fear every day. The king is no longer the king in those days. He has been confused. I really want the Lord wizard to take action this time to remove Yin and evil for the king and save lieyun from danger."


    Mrs. Hui''s voice was a little worried. It sounded like a loyal concubine.


    However, Lin Mengya thought something was wrong about dispelling Yin evil.


    Is Mrs. Hui referring to Mrs. Jingrou?


    But Lin Mengya felt something wrong. After all, Mrs. Jingrou has been in the palace for 20 years. Is it a little late to talk about Yin evil now?


    "Madam, it''s my duty to pray for the country, but madam doesn''t have to worry too much. The king has always been wise and learned, and should not be confused by others. Madam, I''d better relax my mind."


    Another woman''s voice should belong to the wizard.


    The voice is very gentle, but it doesn''t have a quiet smell.


    Just like her witch temple, it curls up like the sky and is not contaminated at all.


    "Lord wizard, you can''t believe me, but you also know what happened these days? The queen king was ill for some reason, and the priests in the tribe were intercepted on the road. Before that, it had never happened. When the child was born, the former Lord wizard asserted that the child would bring unexpected towering disaster to the country of lieyun Huge waves. If it weren''t for the queen of the king, she would have mercy and let someone send the child away. I''m afraid that lieyun has long suffered from his disaster. Now, he has just come back and so many things have happened. Please, Lord wizard, for the sake of the people of lieyun country, personally get rid of Yin evil! "


    After this impassioned performance, Lin Mengya finally learned Mrs. Hui''s purpose.


    Originally, her goal is not Mrs. Jingrou, but Xiaoyu!


    What a mean mouth. Yao Lu, relying on her own status, vividly forced Xiaoyu''s mother and son to separate.


    Now in her mouth, she has become the queen of the king.


    It''s a little cheeky, isn''t it?


    "Madam, I can''t say that. The ninth Prince is the blood of the king and the people of lieyun country. I believe his birth will not bring any disaster to lieyun. Madam, don''t worry too much. If there is Yin evil, I will solve the problems of the royal family and ask my husband not to mention it again in the future."


    The witch Lord still declined his wife''s kindness and squatted under the window. Lin Mengya had a very good impression of the witch Lord he had never met.


    Mrs. Hui''s visit to the Shenwu temple this time should be to fan the flames and let the witches fight. The team Xiaoyu them.


    But I didn''t expect that the wizard was upright and certainly didn''t agree with their plan.


    So the wise man stayed and persuaded the wizard, but the chance of success was too low.


    "My Lord, please think twice. Hui''er knelt down and begged my Lord for my people."


    Yo, I''ve used the move of awe inspiring righteousness.


    In fact, what Lin Mengya hates most is this kind of moral binding.


    If the witch Lord still refuses blindly, then Mrs. Hui''s next sentence should be what kind of witch, regardless of fierce cloud, her heart is greatly broken and so on.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Lin Mengya didn''t see the answer from the wizard.


    Carefully, he stretched out a small head and leaned to the bedside of the window.


    Through the window screen, everything inside can barely see.


    Mrs. Hui knelt on the ground and threw herself to the ground. Chen Chen was very serious.


    But the woman in purple sitting in front of her was unmoved.


    After waiting for a long time, Mrs. Hui stood up from the ground.


    Lin Mengya immediately shrank back, because Mrs. Hui should want to turn around and leave.


    "My Lord, if you really don''t save when you die, hui''er can only ask others. Please think again. Hui''er is still full of confidence in adults."


    Mrs. Hui''s voice was getting colder. It sounded like a threat.


    The wizard still didn''t reply. Mrs. Hui seemed very angry and left.


    Hiding in the shadow under the window, looking at HuiFu''s popular departure, Lin Mengya was careful not to be found by her. Lin Mengya didn''t get out of the shadow until she was sure that the person was far away.


    Although Mrs. Hui left today, Lin Mengya is sure that the woman will never give up easily.

 Chapter 802

    "Girl, eavesdropping is not a decent thing. If you have something, you might as well come in and say it."


    In her ear, the witch adult who had not spoken for a long time suddenly spoke, which startled Lin Mengya. Then she realized that she had long been exposed to other people''s feelings.


    Between running and not running, Lin Mengya, who has always refused to easily recognize counseling, automatically chose to face the wizard.


    Push open the thin door and the scene in the back hall made her feel at a loss.


    Especially, after seeing the face of the wizard, he was dull by the door.


    "What''s the matter? But did I scare you?"


    The voice of the witch was very soft, just like what she had heard outside before.


    However, she thought the wizard was a cold beauty, but she didn''t want to. The reason why she didn''t get up was because the position of her lower leg was empty.


    Lord wizard, I have no legs!


    The furnishings in the room are very simple, but they are just some screens, tables, chairs and benches.


    But all this, not as good as the face of the wizard, shocked Lin Mengya.


    That face, although it is more mature because of the deposition of years, it is still beautiful and gentle. It is actually carved in the same mold with her Angelica dahurica.


    "Little girl, who are you?"


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s stupidity for a moment, the wizard was not angry, but asked her faintly.


    "If you think back to the Lord witch, I came here accidentally. Today is the queen witch''s birthday. I went out to play with my friends. For a while, I wandered around the witch temple. Please forgive me, Lord witch."


    Lin Mengya was not stupid enough to directly ask the relationship between the wizard and Angelica dahurica, but used the statement they had set up before.


    However, the two people are too similar, but their temperament is very different.


    The wizard in front of her is noble and cold, especially the black eyes, which seem to be able to see through the hearts of the people, so that people can only have unlimited respect for her and can''t tolerate any blasphemy.


    But the one in her family is smart and cute, greedy and confused. No matter how you look at it, there is no similarity except for the same face.


    Is it difficult? What''s the relationship between Angelica dahurica and the wizard?


    After thinking about it, I gave up the idea.


    It shouldn''t be. Angelica dahurica was bought by her parents as a companion.


    My parents have never seen strong clouds in the future before. How can Angelica dahurica have anything to do with the wizard in front of me?


    Probably, it''s just like it.


    Lin Mengya convinced herself in this way, but her sight was still out of control. It looked on the face of the wizard.


    Obviously, although Lin Mengya is not so straightforward, it will not be so easy for people to ignore the line of sight, which makes the wizard adults feel some doubts.


    The cool eyes looked at her, but they didn''t speak.


    Maybe the wizard also felt that a girl should care so much about her appearance¡ª¡ª


    It''s strange, but it''s hard to speak.


    "Since you came here unintentionally, you''d better meet your companions quickly. This is the holy temple of witches. You''d better not break in so as not to offend others."


    The wizard didn''t argue with Lin Mengya. Instead, he gently reminded her and let her go.


    "Yes, thank you for your understanding."


    Lin Mengya dared to stay easily. After a ceremony, she respectfully withdrew from the wizard''s room.


    This wizard is really extraordinary.


    Lin Mengya looked at the hall behind her. If she had a chance, she would visit again.


    I walked out of the gate of the witch temple. Fortunately, many people stayed in the outer courtyard of the witch Temple because of previous events.


    She goes in and out at this time and will not be found if she mixes with the crowd.


    Xiaoyu looked impatient outside the gate of the witch temple.


    Only after seeing her, the little face suddenly lit up, waved at her, rushed through the crowd and squeezed in her direction.


    "Where''s Bai Su?"


    I looked around and didn''t see the girl.


    But seeing Xiaoyu''s face collapse again, it seems that she is not very happy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Puzzled, Xiaoyu looked around and hurriedly pulled her to a corner outside.


    "She was taken away by Uncle lie''s people. It''s all my fault. I forgot that uncle lie told Bai Su never to go to the witch temple. But she should be fine. Let''s go back first."


    Xiaoyu must have been reprimanded by Wan Yanlie. Otherwise, this guy won''t be so depressed.


    Nodded. Lin Mengya was curious. Who dared to scold Xiaoyu.


    Wanyanlie''s people, all she has seen, are respectful to Xiaoyu.


    It seems that this little guy has a nemesis.


    I''m afraid a lot of interesting things have happened in the past six months.


    When the task is completed, Bai Su is also sure to be safe, and Lin Mengya and WAN Yanyu have a lot of brisk steps.


    Behind them, followed by many people who finished Yan lie, they mixed in the crowd and looked at them loosely to protect their safety.


    It was already midnight, and the number of people in the street decreased slightly.


    Lin Mengya was also able to visit many stalls with Xiaoyu. Both of them were excellent in appearance. In addition, they were young and looked like laughing. In this way, Lin Mengya piled a lot of things in her hands and Xiaoyu''s arms.


    "I''m a little hungry. Let''s find a place to eat."


    After walking for so long, they are not in a hurry to go back for a while.


    Madam and the king relaxed their care a lot.


    It must be that they are having a sweet time now. It doesn''t matter what they do.


    "OK."


    Beckoned, and immediately an entourage hidden in the crowd came up and took the things in their hands.


    However, it seems that those bodyguards are a little helpless.


    They had received the task of protecting you two, but who knows, they became the attendants of the young lady''s son.


    Holding Xiaoyu''s small hand, walking on the long street.


    Everywhere is the fragrance of soft roses. In the air, colorful lanterns are hanging, which dispels the darkness of the night sky and makes the long street more ambiguous and romantic.


    On both sides, there are stalls selling all kinds of gadgets. In addition to the daughter''s jewelry, flannel, or rouge gouache, there are many sellers of masks, lanterns and sugar figurines.


    Those things are not particularly expensive, but they are very exquisite.


    Around, there are children with masks and lanterns running around.


    The expression on each face is a bit of joy, as if all the disappointments were completely eliminated today.


    Lin Mengya seldom had such an opportunity to hang out before. Especially after returning to this space, the only entertainment activity is to stay at home and coax children to tease tigers and wolves.


    Time flies so fast that she has been out for half a year. She just doesn''t know what''s going on with the people she cares about.


    Once, like her, I miss her continuously.


    "Sister, why are you crying?"


    Wanyanyu, who had just bought a small fish made of sugar, turned around and saw Lin Mengya''s tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "I... I''m fine."


    I rubbed the corners of my eyes and touched a drop of warm moisture.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, probably because of such a rare scene, so her heart softened.


    "Do you want to be a family member? To tell you the truth, I also miss you very much. Although lieyun country is my hometown, it is my first home. When I first came back, I missed you very much. Although there are father and mother in the palace, in Liuxin hospital, everyone''s happiness is what I want. Especially, I miss you very much."


    Xiaoyu turned her head and looked at Lin Mengya seriously.


    It''s only a long time since I saw her. Xiaoyu has grown from a half-year-old child to what she looks like now.


    Lin Mengya touched his little face and his silver hair. She would feel sad every time she saw it.


    She gently hugged him in her arms. She was Xiaoyu''s first relative. Why wasn''t Xiaoyu her first relative in this world?


    "Sorry, Xiaoyu."


    Knowing that Xiaoyu''s identity is doomed not to stay with her all her life and be a carefree rich young master.


    But Lin Mengya understands that Xiaoyu''s decision is more or less related to herself.


    "Sister, I..."


    Tightly hugged Lin Mengya''s slender and soft body. Xiaoyu only felt that her chest was full, but she didn''t know how to talk about it.


    "Well, let''s go eat? I don''t know if you have any small wonton here. I''m really hungry."


    Such a weak posture is destined not to last long.


    Lin Mengya loosened her hand, smiled and hung up again.


    Xiaoyu looked at her face. After a moment of silence, she finally showed a gentle expression to her as before.


    Some things must be done slowly. He must not scare his sister.


    "I know there is a good rose cake in front of me. Let''s go and I''ll take you to eat."


    He took his sister''s small hand and walked to the bakery.


    No one noticed that soon after they left there, a figure wrapped in a black cloak, with a somewhat complex look, stood where they had just been.


    In the air, it seems that ya''er still has the rose fragrance mixed with medicinal fragrance.


    Long Tianyu clenched his hands. If he hadn''t seen it, Xiaoyu seemed to have some thoughts about ya''er.


    Others may not care, but Xiaoyu is definitely a different person for ya''er.


    It seems that he should find a chance to meet ya''er as soon as possible.


    Her heart, he will never give it to anyone!


    "Lord Wei, our men have come back."


    Behind him, the figure of his men appeared quietly.


    Long Tianyu took a deep look at the direction of the two people. He followed them all night today. Although he learned about her recent situation, it was the only way for the time being.


    "Go back."

 Chapter 803

    Looking back, Lin Mengya looked thoughtfully at the crowd behind her.


    Strange, she just felt as if someone was looking at her.


    It was strange to be locked by people''s eyes, but her sixth sense was always sharp, but when she turned back to look for it, she couldn''t find anyone again.


    Is it just that she is sensitive for a moment?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyuxing rushed to the bakery and bought the most famous Rose meat cake here.


    Noodles are mixed with honey and water. They taste sweet.


    Inside are delicate rose petals and minced pork.


    He has eaten it several times. It tastes sweet / smooth. He will never feel too greasy. It is also suitable for his sister''s taste.


    "Nothing. I''m probably worried. Xiaoyu, why don''t we both buy a mask belt."


    Lin Mengya took back her sight and looked at the meat cake in Xiaoyu''s hand. She smiled.


    The looks of her and Xiaoyu are really eye-catching. The bodyguards secretly block many young men and girls who want to chat up.


    Now, she just wants to eat quietly and doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    "OK, I''ll go right away. You wait for me here!"


    It is rare to win her sister''s smile. Xiaoyu immediately rushed to the nearby mask booth, carefully selected a man and a woman and returned to Lin Mengya.


    "Who''s this? It looks a little ugly."


    Biting the soft and warm meat cake, Lin Mengya looked at the mask in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    These two masks seem to be worn by many people today.


    After receiving her hand, Xiaoyu handed her a white mask.


    It looks like a woman''s face with slender eyebrows and slender eyes. It looks strange.


    Eh?!


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked at the mother of pearl on the mask''s forehead.


    This flower mother of the Pearl looks more and more familiar. It looks like her inexplicably disappeared plum blossom mark.


    "This is the mask of the Witch Queen and the Gu king. Everyone takes it. If you don''t like it, there are flower gods over there. I''ll buy it for you."


    As soon as Xiaoyu wanted to go, she was held by Lin Mengya.


    "You mean, this mask is made according to the appearance of the queen of witches? What about this plum blossom and the statue of the queen of witches?"


    Looking at the mask in her sister''s hand, Xiaoyu nodded suspiciously.


    My sister is a little strange today. They just came back from the Witch Queen''s temple. How could my sister ask that.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya decided to go back to the Empress Wu Temple.


    From the beginning of the kingdom of heaven, she knew that the plum blossom on her body was very unusual.


    Whether it is the key that can open the secret room or the mechanism on the back of the old turtle that locks the zither spectrum, it is inextricably linked with plum blossom.


    Moreover, Xin Yu told Yan Jing to take off his clothes that day in order to find the mark of the plum blossom.


    Now the mark is actually seen in the Queen''s forehead. People have to feel that there is a problem in it.


    "Go to the Empress Wu Temple! Xiaoyu, tell them not to follow too close."


    Three times five divided by two killed the rose cake in her hand. Lin Mengya wiped her hands and put on the empress''s mask.


    Just now they didn''t wear masks because there were so many people on their first visit that they had little chance of recognizing them.


    But now the crowd has gradually dispersed, and they are going for the second time. If they want to be recognized, I''m afraid there will be complications.


    And the bodyguards seemed out of place in the crowd. They followed too close for fear that they would get in the way.


    "Why? Wait for me!"


    Xiaoyu watched her sister go to the direction of the Empress Wu Temple at a fast speed, and immediately followed up with a mask.


    He made a gesture to the bodyguards. No matter what they did, no one immediately chased Lin Mengya.


    In the temple of the witch queen, there were fewer people to sacrifice.


    At the door, Lin Mengya glanced casually at the witch temple. There seemed to be more guards.


    And the crowd also has a new order, no longer like before, random collision.


    After entering the gate, Lin Mengya kept walking to the main hall of the Empress Wu Temple.


    There were still many people in the main hall, but they came in easily.


    Because today is the empress''s birthday celebration, the empress''s temple is full of lights and candles.


    The empty and dark temple is as bright as day at this time.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked carefully at the face of the empress witch statue.


    The same slender eyebrows and eyes, the same exaggeration, but you can see that it is a beauty''s facial features.


    The same - the indifferent and elegant red plum blossom mark, and the left one is slightly longer than any one!


    Look at the mask she just took off and held in her hand. The petals are the same length.


    People in the country of lieyun like roses very much. Few people like plum blossoms.


    Therefore, the plum blossom on the Queen''s forehead is not painted for beauty.


    There must be something else!


    "Let''s go. It seems that someone is coming."


    Lin Mengya was still distracted, but Xiaoyu grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the Empress Wu Temple.


    "Who''s here?"


    Lin Mengya, who immediately recovered, looked at Xiaoyu with a dignified face and asked subconsciously, but saw that the little guy''s lips were tight.


    Eyes, also constantly searching around, like looking for someone.


    "It''s from the Yao family. Damn it, we seem to be watched!"


    Whispered. Xiaoyu looked around warily and frowned.


    "You go first. Leave me alone. I have my own way out. Their goal is you."


    Lin Mengya immediately reacted. No wonder the Yao family would be so quiet. It turned out that the purpose was Xiaoyu!


    "No, you don''t know martial arts. You''d better go first and I''ll distract them."


    Xiaoyu just wants to leave, but Lin Mengya catches her.


    "Think about it. You''re a prince and I''m a slave. What do they catch me for? You''ll run away in a minute and hurry to find the bodyguard. I can get rid of them. I''ll see you at the gate of the palace!"


    Lin Mengya turned her mind, pushed Xiaoyu hard in the dark, stretched out her feet, and tripped a man quickly.


    "Who? Who did it!"


    The man got up from the ground angrily, widened his eyes and shouted loudly.


    "I see. It''s him!"


    There was a shrill voice in the crowd. I didn''t know who it meant.


    But the man seemed to know that he threw a punch at a strong man in the crowd.


    Immediately, the crowd seemed to explode.


    Lin Mengya also followed the crowd to watch the excitement, but her sight drifted to Xiaoyu who had run away.


    She stumbled, and she made her voice.


    However, she just made a wink and glanced at a strong man who had been following them.


    The man thought it was a strong man''s foot. When he disagreed, he became a mess.


    The crowd was already crowded, because the whole martial art was even more chaotic.


    Completely blocked those who wanted to catch up with them on the other side.


    Lin Mengya looked almost at it. She also lifted her skirt and plunged into a dark alley.


    When the crowd dispersed again, many men dressed in ordinary clothes, but at first sight, they were practicing family. They stood on the street in a hurry.


    I finally caught this opportunity, but I didn''t want to be disturbed by a passer-by. It really made people angry.


    The men exchanged a look at each other and chased in several directions with a very tacit understanding.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu had already run away.


    Except this street, other places are dark. Even if you want to find it, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    Fast in the dark alley, eyes have adapted to the darkness.


    Moreover, her eyesight was good, and the small alleys with mixed conditions did not hinder her steps.


    While running, Lin Mengya was distracted to listen to the situation behind her.


    In the quiet alley, in addition to the subtle footsteps of her running, there was only the breath she barely suppressed.


    I don''t know how long I ran. Lin Mengya didn''t stop until she was sure that there was no one behind her.


    "Hoo Hoo -"


    Calming her breathing and beating heart, in fact, she and Xiaoyu had expected that she might be stared at this time.


    But now Xiaoyu''s identity has been unusual, and she is in Waiwang city.


    Unless you want to usurp the throne, no one dare to fight Xiaoyu easily.


    But facts have proved that he is really bold.


    "You go here, you go there, you must find someone and check it carefully for me!"


    Suddenly a voice came from outside the alley.


    Lin Mengya immediately held her breath and curled her body behind a low wall.


    These people are really difficult to deal with, but she can attract some firepower. Xiaoyu can be safer.


    The footsteps came gradually. Lin Mengya covered her mouth and tried not to let anyone hear any sound.


    In the dark alley, footsteps are getting closer and closer.


    Lin Mengya could only barely see a vague shadow, and the shadow seemed to hesitate.


    However, the shadow looked at the palm and then went inside.


    Lin Mengya''s heart almost mentioned her throat and stuffed her fingers into her mouth. Now her blood is the most poisonous thing in the world. If she can''t escape, she will poison him with poisonous blood.


    Unexpectedly, the shadow was about to find her. When she was about to bite her finger, a very clear bell came from the alley.


    "Suma, step back."


    The girl''s clear and delicate voice stopped the action of the shadow in an instant.


    After that, the shadow walked back quickly. Lin Mengya was ready to breathe a sigh of relief. The girl''s voice rang again.


    "Sister Lin, don''t be afraid. It''s me. I''m ah Xiu."


    Half a breath hung in the air, and Lin Mengya remembered that the familiar bell sound and the girl''s voice were not the Oriental show she mentioned to Xiaoyu?


    He got up, stuck to the wall and took a few steps outside the alley.


    Sure enough, the poisonous herbs on the girl''s body that were used for self-defense were all what she had seen on ah Xiu.


    These things can''t hide from the detection of Shennong system.


    "I''m sorry to scare you, but now you can come out. There are people from my family around. No one will hurt you."

 Chapter 804

    Lin Mengya finally put down her heart. Most people don''t know the relationship between ah Xiu and her.


    What''s more, if someone else pretends, the poison on his body may not be so complete.


    After moving her hands and feet, Lin Mengya came out of the darkness.


    Outside the alley is a narrow street.


    The moonlight shed a lot of light on the street.


    The shadow who almost found her hiding place stood with her hands down. Next to the shadow, stood a little girl in bean green clothes.


    The girl has a sweet smile and her clothes are more luxurious than before.


    Just that lovely and playful appearance, but it hasn''t changed at all.


    "It''s really you, ah Xiu. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    After a long separation and reunion, Lin Mengya was naturally very happy.


    Walked over and nodded her forehead. How could this girl find her?


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you too."


    Ah Xiu raised her hand, but she groped and found Lin Mengya.


    The warm and delicate little hand held with her own, but Lin Mengya was stunned in place.


    He looked at ah Xiu hesitantly for a moment.


    Those once crystal clear big eyes, at the moment, are a little dim.


    Ah Xiu''s eyes¡ª¡ª


    "Suma, you lead the way. Sorry, sister Lin, my eyes are inconvenient."


    Ah Xiu''s tone was very calm and did not change at all.


    But Lin Mengya was shocked. How could this happen?


    The man named Suma nodded, took out a whip and held one end. Ah Xiu held one end. The three people slowly walked out of the alley.


    "I''ve been looking forward to your coming every day since Dajin came back. By the way, sister Lin, have you received my letter to you? At first, I wrote it myself, and later, I entrusted someone else to write it for you. If it''s not for this reason, I''m afraid I''ll go to Dajin to play with you again."


    The once playful and lovely girl hasn''t changed. Speaking, she still makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    But Lin Mengya was silent. Why does such a good, fresh and lovely little girl have such a fate?


    For a long time, Lin Mengya found an opportunity to speak.


    "I was busy at that time. I wasn''t in the house. By the way, ah Xiu, how did you know that I came to lie Yun?"


    After the joy of reunion after a long separation, Lin Mengya felt something wrong.


    The fact that she came to lieyun is confidential. No one knows her true identity except Xiaoyu and his confidants.


    Those people can''t betray themselves. Besides, ah Xiu should not be the enemy.


    "Oh, I just heard that your highness Jiu brought back a very capable maid from outside and gave it to Mrs. Jingrou. I was wondering if that person would be you. Unexpectedly, it''s really sister Lin. let''s go quickly. Someone is looking for you. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Ah Xiu''s obvious avoidance attitude makes Lin Mengya have more question marks in her heart.


    But ah Xiu is right. It''s too dangerous here now. In case of being hit by those people, ah Xiu will also be involved.


    After the little girl got into a carriage, they drove to the inner King City in worry and doubt.


    At night, ah Xiu''s dim eyes always looked in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    Quietly caught the little girl''s wrist, but some depressed found that ah Xiu''s pulse was not abnormal.


    This shows that her eyes are not due to lesions or drugs.


    There are questions in her stomach. Lin Mengya can only be silent.


    Ah Xiu seemed to feel her uneasiness and held her hand in turn.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Seeing that the little girl could comfort herself so gently, Lin Mengya cursed ah Xiu a hundred times for the reason why she was blind.


    When she gets there, she must find a chance to check ah Xiu''s eyes carefully.


    The carriage gradually moved away from the voice of the people, and the inner King City was quiet.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped.


    "Here we are, miss."


    There was a man''s voice outside. Ah Xiu took Lin Mengya''s hand and smiled with a sigh of relief.


    "Sister Lin, get off. This is my house."


    Lin Mengya subconsciously nodded and thought that ah Xiu couldn''t see it.


    Painfully helped ah Xiu out of the carriage, but found that the little girl was already familiar with the road, and she didn''t need to remind her at all.


    They have only been separated for more than half a year. Looking at ah Xiu, it seems that they are familiar with being a blind man.


    What happened in the past six months?


    "Young lady, you are back at last. The master is going crazy. He almost sent the whole family to find you!"


    As soon as he got to the gate, a middle-aged man like a housekeeper greeted him.


    I''m really worried about ah Xiu.


    "Uncle Hong, I''m fine. It''s just that today is the empress''s birthday, so I went out for a stroll. Besides, isn''t Suma with me? Don''t you believe me? Don''t you believe your son?"


    Ah Xiu''s small mouth is still sweet enough to attract people''s favor. Uncle Hong''s face shows deep heartache and regret.


    "Listen to me, smelly boy. If there''s something wrong with the eldest lady, I''ll break your leg. Alas, if it wasn''t for your highness Jiu..."


    "Uncle Hong, this is my friend. It''s always difficult for guests to stand at the gate."


    Uncle Hong''s words were deliberately interrupted by ah Xiu.


    But Lin Mengya clearly heard it. He mentioned his highness nine.


    Is ah Xiu''s eyes related to Xiaoyu?


    No, according to Xiaoyu''s temperament, if ah Xiu''s eyes are really blind because of him, he will never resist after hearing that he mentioned ah Xiu.


    Once the eyes turn, I''m afraid there are many hidden feelings.


    "It''s my negligence, miss. I''m sorry. I''m wordy when I''m old. Since you''re a guest of my lady, you''re a guest of our whole house. Please come inside."


    The old housekeeper looked at her with regret. Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and said she didn''t mind.


    "Don''t worry, my sister is different. Uncle Hong, we''ll go back to my yard first. Please help me get the best tea. I''ll treat my sister well."


    Ah Xiu gently and skillfully solved the siege for them. Uncle Hong immediately went to help them get tea.


    "Sorry, sister Lin. uncle Hong watched me grow up. It''s inevitable that he will be too excited. Let''s go and sit in my yard."


    As ah Xiu shuttled through the residence of Dongfang family, although the teacher said that ah Xiu''s identity was somewhat different.


    But when I arrived at her house, I found that everything here was equal to the original Prince Yu''s house.


    Besides, Xiaoyu said that ah Xiu was engaged to him.


    It seems that ah Xiu''s identity must be extremely prominent.


    Lin Mengya loves this lovely little girl even more. How lucky is it to raise such a beautiful crystal person.


    No, all the pain in the world should not have something to do with her.


    "The front is my boudoir. In fact, I like my sister''s yard very much. It''s big and beautiful, and there are so many good people. When I''m with my sister, I''m happier than ever. If I have a chance, I''ll go to sister Lin''s yard!"


    Ah Xiu took her hand and said playfully.


    "OK, I''ll vacate the room you live in and prepare it for you in the future, okay? And Angelica dahurica. I know you like to go out to eat delicious food with Angelica dahurica best. When you go next time, I''ll ask her to take you out to eat every day."


    Lin Mengya coaxed the girl in front of her with a soft voice. Seeing that her face was full of surprise, she nodded deeply.


    In my heart, I feel more and more uncomfortable.


    blamed! What the hell is all this for?


    "It''s a pity that I can''t go far anymore. My uncle always couldn''t stand my hard work. In fact, I didn''t lose money. I followed my uncle everywhere and saw everything half of the girls didn''t see at all. I''m so happy. Even if I''m in this yard all my life, I won''t be lonely."


    "Ah Xiu!"


    Lin Mengya hugged ah Xiu, and her sadness was higher than that for a while.


    "Sister Lin, don''t be sad for me. I''m voluntary. I know he doesn''t have me in his heart, but it doesn''t stop me from being good to him, does it? People are really strange, but if you like someone, you will unconsciously want to be good for him. Sister Lin, I know I can''t hide it from you, but can you promise me never to tell him?"


    Sure enough, ah Xiu''s eyes are blind for Xiaoyu!


    She took ah Xiu and sat carefully on the stone bench in the yard. She had to find out something.


    "Ah Xiu, can you tell me what happened to your eyes?"


    Ah Xiu''s yard lit a lot of long-term lights, which made Lin Mengya see more and more clearly.


    Under the moonlight, ah Xiu''s eyes just looked a little dim.


    But in the light, those eyes, especially the right eye, don''t seem to be human eyes.


    Looking carefully, Lin Mengya couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    This is not an eye. It is a jade eye that is very similar to the human eye!


    Oh, my God! Why?


    "It''s all about the past. Sister Lin, promise me not to tell him. I don''t want to make him feel guilty about me because of these eyes. I know he doesn''t like my engagement, and I won''t force him. You once told me that if you like a person, you should like it with dignity. What I do for him is because I like him, not for him You can tie him to me. I want his heart, not his people. Moreover, I don''t get any benefits. Although I don''t have these eyes, I have something more precious than my eyes. "


    Silly girl! Lin Mengya shook her head and didn''t know what to say.


    Ah Xiu''s temperament is pure, kind and helpful.


    At first, I could go into the wolf''s nest alone for a strange mother-in-law. Now I even have no eyes for Xiaoyu.


    However, she felt that it was unfair for ah Xiu to pay silently.


    In any case, Xiaoyu must know about it.

 Chapter 805

    "I know, you don''t want to use this as a yoke to trap Xiaoyu. But ah Xiu, although paying may not be rewarded. But paying silently is something a fool will do. Do you think Xiaoyu will be the kind of person who deceives you because he is moved?"


    Lin Mengya is very clear about Xiaoyu''s character. Although she values love and righteousness, she is not the kind of scum man who delays others for a lifetime in order to repay kindness or move.


    On the contrary, she felt that letting ah Xiu confess could ease the relationship between the two people and let Xiaoyu have a new understanding of ah Xiu.


    Ah Xiu is her good friend, but Xiaoyu is the person she regards as her own brother.


    She loved both of them, so she couldn''t see one of them and was hurt.


    "Sister Lin, I understand what you mean. I didn''t want to hide it from him, but it would be bad for him to know about it. Because Prince lie came to beg me for it. If your highness Jiu knew that Prince lie lost my eyes for him, what do you think he would think?"


    Ah Xiu''s kindness distressed her, but the truth shocked her.


    "You said that wanyanlie begged you to go? Ah Xiu, tell me honestly what''s going on!"


    This matter is a little serious and complicated.


    As ah Xiu said, if this matter is related to Wan Yan lie, it must be a major event related to the whole lie cloud.


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya doesn''t like wanyanlie very much.


    Even though he is extremely loyal and devoted to Xiaoyu.


    But sometimes, his means are always extreme.


    Xiaoyu or ah Xiu.


    Before being used as a political chip, the most primitive were two innocent children.


    Don''t talk about national righteousness. Can everything be achieved only by sacrificing innocent people?


    Lin Mengya knows this better than anyone.


    "It''s like this."


    For Lin Mengya, ah Xiu, like Xiaoyu, is a little dependent and trusted by chicks.


    Therefore, they will answer her questions obediently.


    In ah Xiu''s story, Lin Mengya knew the whole story.


    Everything should start with the Gu in Xiaoyu''s body.


    There are ten tribes in lieyun kingdom.


    According to tradition, to become the king of lieyun country, you must be recognized by all tribal leaders.


    But in fact, only 12 major tribes really hold power.


    Other small tribes are also attached to these twelve big tribes.


    It is not easy to get the recognition of the leaders of these twelve tribes. In order to prevent the leaders of these tribes from being bought off, there will be a relatively fair system to evaluate when the heir to the throne cannot make a decision.


    The initiator of this evaluation is the Xin family.


    The so-called high priest is the nominal organizer.


    Although Xin Li of the Xin family is also one of the prospective successors to the throne.


    But once such a dispute arises, Sinri, as a high priest, is the first object to be eliminated.


    No wonder, Xin Luan and Xin Li will hold the position of high priest at the same time. That''s why.


    Even so, it is very difficult to get recognition from each tribe.


    One of the more important is to get the legacy left by the king of ten thousand Gu.


    This legacy is some special poisonous insects.


    Xiaoyu''s ability is limited. After wandering outside for so long, the natural conditions are the worst.


    But the king loved his son and finished Yan lie''s extreme assists.


    What they chose for Xiaoyu was a kind of poisonous insect, heart poisonous insect, which was more powerful even among the poisonous insects left by the king of poisonous insects.


    It''s said that the heart insect can confuse people''s minds and make its master superior to most insects. Many benefits are really exciting.


    But over the years, there have been many people who have paid attention.


    It was only because the heart poison was too difficult to recover that he was defeated.


    I don''t know whether Xiaoyu is too lucky or ah Xiu''s fate is tragic.


    When ah Xiu was young, she once faced the heart poison alone.


    Heart Gu not only didn''t turn her into nutrient, but also protected her under the siege of many Gu insects.


    Fortunately, only a few people know about it.


    "Later, Lord lie told me that the only way to get the heart poison for the ninth Prince is to use my eyes to become a poison jar for heart poison. So I put the heart poison in my eyes. But the power of the heart poison is too strong to see it with my other eye."


    Ah Xiu finished with a helpless smile on her face.


    It was as if her loss of these eyes was no big deal.


    Clench her fists tightly with both hands. Only in this way can Lin Mengya reluctantly restrain her impulse to rush to Wan Yanlie and hit him hard.


    What bullshit!


    If Xiaoyu has no ability, won''t she think of other ways?


    Living with her eyes to raise poisonous insects, she felt hairy and bony. Besides, ah Xiu is still so young and his life has just begun.


    The anger in her heart accumulated deeply. She knew the truth that one will succeed.


    However, with the throne forged with the blood of innocent people, will Xiaoyu sit safely?


    Under the banner of righteousness, but doing bullying banditry.


    Mean, dirty!


    "But I also want to thank him. Sister Lin, I''ll tell you a little secret. In fact, in Prince nine''s body, there is a male Gu. Although it is also very powerful, it can''t compare with the female Gu. The female Gu lives in my left eye. Now, it has been integrated with me. With it, no one can easily hurt me even without eyes!"


    Although ah Xiu hid well, Lin Mengya still felt the disappointment and pretended strength in the little girl''s tone.


    Ah Xiu is a very strong girl. Her mind and realm are much higher than herself.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable and tried her best not to let ah Xiu know what she was thinking.


    Some things are not in a hurry.


    Moreover, the sacrifice has been irreparable. She can only use all means to prevent more sacrifices.


    At the same time, ah Xiu''s mind can''t be wasted.


    "Really? You''re really powerful. It''s the first time I''ve heard of this heart poison. It seems that I''ll be defeated in the future."


    Lin Mengya looked at ah Xiu''s left eye. Indeed, it must be more flexible than the dull right eye.


    I don''t know if it''s because she stared. Ah Xiu''s left eye seemed to flash a purple light.


    Although the speed is very fast, Lin Mengya will never be wrong.


    It must be the powerful heart poison that tortures people.


    "No, it''s strange. Xiao Zi is usually very lively. Why are you so honest today?"


    Ah Xiu said to herself, but Lin Mengya knew the reason.


    The poison flowing in her body is much stronger than this heart poison.


    People may not feel it, but poisonous insects are the most sensitive.


    Now that I see her, I naturally want to retreat and dare not come out for a visit.


    "It''s all right. Maybe it''s because you''re too tired today. Does your eye - I mean your left eye really have no hope of getting better?"


    Only ah Xiu can face such a cruel thing with a smile.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart still hopes that ah Xiu can see the light again.


    Shook his head. In fact, there was no half haze in ah Xiu''s smile.


    "In fact, there is no difference for me. Sister Lin, do you know why Xiaozi is called Xin Gu? It is because it will become my heart. As long as I can contact frequently in the future, Xiaozi will become my eyes. At that time, there will be no difference."


    Lin Mengya thought, but she could only sigh and shake her head.


    Ah Xiu, always so different.


    Even she can only lament Furu.


    "Well, don''t say that. Sister Lin, you stay here for one night today. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Suma to take you back to the palace. We haven''t talked together for a long time. Let''s go. I''ll show you to my room."


    Lively ah Xiu took Lin Mengya''s arm affectionately. It must be because she was too familiar here, so there was no obstacle at all.


    No wonder the housekeeper reacted so much to her going out.


    It must be the safest and most comfortable place for ah Xiu now.


    A Xiu''s boudoir is as simple and comfortable as her temperament.


    There were no decorations in the room except the necessary supplies.


    Maybe I''m afraid ah Xiu will accidentally fall and get hurt.


    Lin Mengya looked around for a week and went to the cabinet with ah Xiu.


    Although there was no candle inside, ah Xiu acted as usual.


    He took out a set of clean clothes from the cabinet and put them in front of Lin Mengya. He said with some embarrassment.


    "I forgot that since I lost my sight, uncle Hong was afraid of my sadness and my accident, so there were no candles in the house. I had to let my sister stay with me in the dark."


    Taking over the clothes in ah Xiu''s hand has no effect on Lin Mengya whether there is light or not.


    "It''s all right. We''re going to sleep anyway. By the way, ah Xiu, how do you know that Xiaoyu and I were ambushed by others?"


    Put on ah Xiu''s clothes with sharp hands and feet, and the two climbed onto the big bed. Lin Mengya finally asked her most curious thing.


    In the dark, she couldn''t see ah Xiu''s expression clearly. She just heard the girl''s tone, which was a little heavy.


    "I actually heard this from my uncle. Sister Lin, you may not know one thing. Dongfang family is also one of the most powerful aristocratic families in lieyun country. My grandfather''s generation is the old ministers who helped the king ascend the throne and become emperor. Moreover, my uncle and my father fought side by side with the king. Moreover, Dongfang family is not keen on the competition for power, but likes to do business everywhere ¡£ Therefore, the king still believes in Dongfang family. But all this has changed since the ninth prince came back. "

 Chapter 806

    Ah Xiu''s worry is not totally unreasonable.


    Although Dongfang family is still loyal to the king, because Xiaoyu''s foundation is unstable, even if she inherits the throne, it may be difficult to cope with the joint siege of several other aristocratic families.


    No amount of kindness can compare with the cruelty of reality.


    Supporting Xiaoyu may mean that the whole family will be criticized.


    And judging from his current strength, the throne is not something he can capture.


    Therefore, Dongfang family also has its own plan.


    Dongfang Xu is one of the people who support Xiaoyu. Their marriage with ah Xiu is also their plan to force Dongfang family on the balance.


    However, there are many people who disagree.


    This marriage has not been approved by too many people and has not been decided at all.


    After hearing ah Xiu''s helpless narration, Lin Mengya also roughly understood why Xiaoyu reacted so violently to the marriage.


    "In fact, I can''t blame Prince nine for this. My father once told me that the kingdom of lieyun will come to such a day sooner or later. Aristocratic families and tribes are just passing by. How fierce the competition is now, how sad it will be in the end. With the king''s mind and means, unifying lieyun is not out of reach. My uncle supports Prince nine so much, It''s just to give Dongfang family a way out. "


    Although ah Xiu''s eyes were dark, Lin Mengya was alone with a trace of indifference and irony from her face.


    She only knew that ah Xiu was a little girl with a simple and kind heart but a very clever mind.


    Now I listen to her, but every word has a taste of detachment and maturity.


    What kind of family can bring up such a smart and cunning woman? Lin Mengya is more and more curious now.


    "I''ve only heard of your uncle before, but I''ve never heard of your father. Your vision is really extraordinary. If I have the opportunity, I''d like to visit your father, don''t you know?"


    Perhaps other aristocratic families only think that Dongfang family is dispensable. After all, it is just a family mainly engaged in business.


    In the struggle for power, there is neither the prestige of the Xin family nor the inside information of other families.


    I''m afraid it''s for this reason that Dongfang family is so eager to choose a thick thigh to hold again.


    But Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that the brothers of Dongfang family are afraid to be different from others.


    Lieyun state is an extremely exclusive state, even close to a closed door state.


    But they can become very few, go abroad to trade freely, and become the strength of several giants on the business road.


    Maybe there is the king''s Secret support, but more importantly, I''m afraid that the original details of Dongfang family are related to their means.


    If Xiaoyu wants to lead lieyun country to a new level.


    Dongfang family, which has a long-term vision and sufficient ability and relationship, is bound to win over and reuse.


    Fortunately, she has a good relationship with ah Xiu and Dongfang Xu. Maybe she can save a lot of time for her purpose.


    "My father... He''s not in the mansion. According to my uncle, my father has chosen to travel abroad since I was born. I''m so old, and I''ve seen my father a few times. I haven''t seen him for three years. However, if my father comes back, sister Lin, you''d better not see him. My father is strange. But I''ll try my best to make it happen. Don''t worry. ¡±


    Although the light in the room was extremely dim, Lin Mengya could still see the serious look on the girl''s face.


    My heart could not help but move slightly and sighed secretly.


    The more simple a child is, the easier it is to give up.


    Even though she has a very close relationship with herself, ah Xiu always wants to do everything for Xiaoyu''s child.


    It''s really a pair of little friends. I don''t know what ah Xiu owed that boy in his last life.


    In this life, it''s not enough to give back his eyes, but also a broken heart.


    However, Lin Mengya can''t decide such a thing.


    Their situation is still different from that of his brother and Shangguan Hui.


    But if Xiaoyu really can''t choose his own marriage, ah Xiu is really his first choice.


    The word "love" is really elusive.


    The two men said a few words about themselves. They didn''t sleep until the light came on.


    Lin Mengya always sleeps lightly, so when ah Xiu moves a little, she also opens some sour eyes.


    "Ah Xiu, what time is it now?"


    Rubbed some sour head, everything last night was immediately returned to the cage in an instant.


    by the way! She made an appointment with Xiaoyu to meet in front of the king''s palace.


    She didn''t show up all night. I''m afraid the boy will be worried to death.


    "It''s still early. Sister Lin, please have a rest. I''ve sent someone to find the ninth prince. I believe he will come soon. I remember that when you woke up in the palace, sister, you had to use some soft porridge every morning. I''ve told the kitchen to make it. Sister Lin, you can wait a minute."


    In the sunshine, ah Xiu smiled very charming and brilliant.


    The loss of those eyes did not damage her beauty at all.


    On the contrary, it made her feel more vulnerable.


    "OK, please."


    Meeting an old friend in another country is actually a good thing for Lin Mengya.


    Moreover, ah Xiu is more like a kind little sister to her.


    "Well, I''ll go out first."


    I don''t know if it''s Lin Mengya''s illusion. There seems to be something wrong with ah Xiu''s smile just now.


    Maybe she thought more. After all, ah Xiu is a little different from before.


    Besides, she has always had a keen sense.


    If ah Xiu is hiding something from her, she must be able to see it.


    The house of Dongfang family is more profound and complex than Lin Mengya imagined.


    Although the yard of the family is beginning to take shape, it still lacks a little charm compared with the old aristocratic family of Dongfang family.


    After dinner in the morning, Lin Mengya was pulled by ah Xiu and walked back and forth in the courtyard of Dongfang family.


    She has really seen what is called carving beams and painting buildings, and winding paths lead to seclusion.


    After visiting all morning, it is said that I only visited less than half of Dongfang family''s house.


    But Lin Mengya saw one thing clearly.


    A Xiu''s position may be somewhat different in Dongfang family.


    There seems to be no one living in this half yard except for a big girl like her.


    Normally speaking, Dongfang family will have many people even if there are only main branches in the house.


    Now, I strolled down half the yard and didn''t see other Oriental people, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Such a big place may be for ah Xiu to live alone!


    Sure enough, the trench was in a mess. With the same background, it''s really different for Lin Mengya''s childhood, when even having enough food was a problem!


    "Sister Lin, look at my yard, but it''s beautiful?"


    Tired of wandering, the two sat in the pavilion to have a rest.


    The fine and crystal beads of sweat penetrated ah Xiu''s white and delicate forehead, and the girl''s face was also a little different purplish red.


    Looking around, although it is a big house, it is very quiet and elegant, exquisitely arranged, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    This is really a good place.


    "Of course it looks good. I didn''t expect that your home is like a fairyland. With such a house, you won''t be bored at home."


    Holding the teacup in front of her, Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    Ah Xiu smelled the speech, but he had a sweet smile on his face. Then he said with some expectation.


    "In that case, sister Lin, can you stay here with me for a few days? It''s only a few days. I always feel that there are many endless words when we meet again after a long separation. Moreover, only you can accompany me here."


    Looking at the poor girl, Lin Mengya was really hard to say no.


    However, there are many things in the palace.


    Seeing that the Yao family is going to do something, Lin Mengya can''t wait to die.


    Moreover, last night, they dared to bind people, which shows that the Yao family has long had the heart of surrender.


    In that case, she should fight side by side with Xiaoyu and his wife in the palace.


    But ah Xiu''s heart, she really can''t bear to refuse.


    I can only think for a long time and want to say something that won''t make the girl sad.


    "I..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a voice.


    "Sister! Are you all right! Dongfang Xiu, you are so hateful! You want to hold my sister hostage. Hum, do you Dongfang people always like to use this shady means to force me to obey?"


    Xiaoyu''s angry rebuke surprised Lin Mengya.


    Turning around, I just wanted to calm ah Xiu a few words, but I saw her little face, from just slightly red to poor pale.


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Lin Mengya threw an eye knife to Xiaoyu.


    But I saw the boy running angrily, holding his hand tightly and hiding himself behind him.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m fine. Ah Xiu and I are good friends. Besides, she saved me last night. You can''t say that about her!"


    Lin Mengya''s tone is a little harsh. If she doesn''t know what ah Xiu has done for Xiaoyu, it''s OK.


    Once she knew, she naturally preferred ah Xiu.


    Even in this matter, Xiaoyu is innocent.


    But if ah Xiu didn''t secretly promise him, how could he make such a great sacrifice for him.


    Sometimes, not knowing can''t be an excuse to enjoy what others have paid.


    "Don''t be fooled by them! Save you? I think I probably want to use you. Let me promise to marry her!"


    Xiaoyu, who has always been calm, seems surprisingly angry.


    As soon as he said it, he regretted it.


    After all, his sister had a different identity for him, but wanyanyu was angry when he saw her facing the woman.


    The center of the eyebrows twisted into a knot. Lin Mengya was really disappointed with Xiaoyu.


    But before she became angry, ah Xiu gently grabbed her cuff.

 Chapter 807

    "I''m sorry, it''s my impure motive. Sister Lin, I''m sorry, I took advantage of you. Since the ninth Prince has come, please take her with you. As for the engagement, since you don''t agree, let it go."


    When ah Xiu said these words, his face didn''t change at all.


    Even Lin Mengya couldn''t see her real idea. It was so faint that she was neither angry nor wronged.


    However, the small hands hidden in her sleeves and held tightly with her revealed ah Xiu''s tension.


    This girl is far less calm than she looks on the surface.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t expose her to her face.


    At least in front of his sweetheart, ah Xiu is still the Oriental show who disdains even a half sentence of explanation.


    "You finally admit it, sister, let''s go! Such a person is not worth it for her!"


    Wanyanyu was even more angry. He was angry that his sister still couldn''t bear that hateful woman.


    Pull up Lin Mengya''s hand and leave with Wanyan Yuqi.


    But I didn''t find the sadness on the face of ah Xiu, who pretended to be calm behind me.


    Who says that young people''s love is always because of temporary anger?


    She tried her best to like him, even if she lost her eyes.


    Now in exchange for his disgusted and determined back, but she still had no way to completely cut off her obsession with him.


    As the only witness to this, Lin Mengya felt as if she had overturned a jar of bitter water.


    The bitter taste spread silently in her heart.


    Ah Xiu is so silly, but free and easy that it hurts.


    Let Xiaoyu pull herself out of the Dongfang family''s residence, and then almost rudely stuffed her into the carriage.


    Lin Mengya wanted to get angry, but after seeing Xiaoyu''s face, which was no longer black, she could only endure her anger.


    The more this time, the more she needs to calm down.


    What Xiaoyu said before was not completely ignored by her.


    It seems that Xiaoyu hates such things.


    Is there anything that hasn''t happened before?


    She took several deep breaths in the dark. She must be calm.


    Otherwise, the contradiction between Xiaoyu and ah Xiu can only get tighter and tighter.


    Finally calmed his mind, but he saw Xiaoyu hiding in the corner of the carriage and looked at her with a gloomy face.


    Dead boy! It''s clearly a disaster caused by him. How dare you stare at her like this!


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya still remembers the business. There are no domestic violence against Xiaoyu three hundred times.


    "Don''t be angry. You must have misunderstood ah Xiu. A lot of things happened when we were in Dajin and Lintian. I know you may not like her, but ah Xiu will never hurt me. I think I should have more say than you on this, don''t I?"


    With patience, Lin Mengya comforted the unreasonable little ancestor with kind words.


    But the other party didn''t talk to her at all. He twisted his head and looked like a little cock.


    She can''t stand it!


    "Oh! Sister, I''m wrong! It hurts! It hurts!"


    One second ago, he pulled Wanyan jade like something. The next second, he lost the battle in Lin Mengya''s ear twisting attack.


    Lin Mengya stared at a pair of big eyes, but her small hand was merciless and twisted Xiaoyu''s ear.


    Where the latter dare to put on any airs, they can only admit defeat.


    "After seeing you, dare you speak to me like this!"


    It was finished after a hard twist. Although Xiaoyu''s eyes were still bitter, in the end, the nature of the dog leg was inspired by her.


    She looked at her sister and dared not play any more.


    "That''s good. I''m your sister. Can I hurt you? Xiaoyu, I don''t care what conflicts you had with ah Xiu before. One thing you must understand is that ah Xiu won''t hurt you. Not in any way, you are an ally, not an enemy, to ah Xiu. I know you don''t like the marriage arranged by the king privately, but you should know this thing, It''s also unfair for ah Xiu. You''re not good enough. All the girls are crying and shouting to marry you. Moreover, even if you don''t like it, you have no room to show it like this. Is that really good? "


    In fact, wanyanyu was just worried and angry for a while. Now he finally calmed down a lot.


    The things mentioned by Lin Mengya are actually understood in his heart.


    However, full of grievances, he naturally can only glare at Dongfang Xiu.


    Unfortunately, my sister doesn''t know these things.


    "If you have anything to say, what can''t be said between our brothers and sisters?"


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s resistance, Lin Mengya knew that her persuasion had not been successful.


    It seems that she has to keep trying.


    Xiaoyu looked at Lin Mengya and felt that she was dying. Naturally, she reluctantly told her what had happened before.


    "It''s not all their Dongfang family who bully others. It''s like this -"


    What is called media pulling? Although Lin Mengya didn''t understand it before, on TV, the matchmakers who pasted a big mole always blow each other up in both men''s and women''s homes.


    Then the two sides meet and feel good. If they can see each other, they will continue to contact until they get married and have children.


    Although she has little experience in this process, she can also know some.


    To introduce someone, at least, both men and women should see each other and get to know each other.


    But in Xiaoyu, obviously, the elders of Dongfang family don''t have this talent at all.


    It is said that on a dark night with high wind, Xiaoyu, who had just left the palace and was about to return to his residence, was hijacked by a group of people in black.


    Well, a more direct way is to take advantage of his unprepared, put him down and carry him away.


    And the purpose was to point directly at ah Xiu''s boudoir.


    The situation at that time, according to the description of wanyanyu, one of the parties, it was really a thousand feelings and tastes, leaving one shocked and angry.


    I don''t know which elder brother came up with such a bad idea. He actually wanted to cook cooked rice with live raw rice. Then, after the established facts were made, Xiaoyu had to agree, whether she agreed or not.


    Unfortunately, the sky didn''t fulfill people''s wishes. Xiaoyu just got the heart poison. Ordinary means are naturally ineffective for him.


    But ah Xiu''s girl doesn''t know which tendon is wrong.


    I thought it was a spring dream. I not only made a bold and enthusiastic confession to Xiaoyu in the dream, but also really wanted to applaud Xiaoyu.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, ah Xiu noticed something wrong and stopped the tragedy.


    But Xiaoyu, who was kidnapped and almost strong, fell a small shadow.


    Moreover, after that, those people in Dongfang family who want to finalize this engagement will use all kinds of means to make Xiaoyu obey.


    He was so annoyed that he made a big fuss in the Dongfang family that he asked these great gods to stop.


    Since then, in Xiaoyu''s heart, Dongfang family is synonymous with trouble and grievance.


    Surely no man would like this way of introducing cattle by pressing their heads without drinking water.


    Over time, Xiaoyu either stayed away from Dongfang people, or just like before, she didn''t have a good impression at all.


    After finishing this long story, Lin Mengya listened to the toothed flower.


    I don''t know who came up with the idea. It''s called a simple, rough and slovenly.


    As everyone knows, doing so can only make Xiaoyu more rebellious.


    At that time, even if the engagement is really successful.


    Ah Xiu is also doomed to never get Xiaoyu''s love.


    Things are getting more and more difficult.


    "Now that you''ve said that, it seems meaningless for me to persuade you. But one thing, Xiaoyu, you know, ah Xiu is innocent. These things have nothing to do with her. If there''s one thing, she likes you. But it''s innocent to like someone, isn''t it? I don''t expect you to like her immediately, but I hope, at least you Don''t say such bad things to her. I hope you won''t embarrass me, will you? "


    Xiaoyu''s character is soft and clever in front of her.


    However, the pride and stubbornness rooted in the boy''s blood and bones have long become a dislike of ah Xiu and even the whole Dongfang family because of the excessive means of ah Xiu''s family.


    This is not a good thing.


    After all, now Dongfang family is wavering. Their enemies may be able to use Dongfang family to do some big things.


    Ah Xiu is in a different position in Dongfang family. She is with Dongfang Xu. Don''t worry about Dongfang family''s position for the time being.


    But it is even more difficult to fight for it completely.


    We can only hope on others and never know the reason why ah Xiu became blind.


    Otherwise, she had to wash and peel Xiaoyu, and then send her to ah Xiu''s bed to ask them for forgiveness.


    "Sister, what are you thinking? I guess you must think they are too good, don''t you!"


    Xiaoyu looks like she has found her accomplice. Lin Mengya pulls the corners of her mouth.


    How can she say that she is planning how to make Xiaoyu flesh repay ah Xiu''s kindness.


    Hearing her sister say so, Xiaoyu reluctantly agreed to it even if she was unwilling because of her sister''s relationship.


    "That''s right. Dongfang family is nothing special on the surface. But my intuition tells me that Dongfang family is definitely not simple. If you want to get their support, the first and most important thing is not to conflict with ah Xiu. She has a different status in the family, and she is my good sister. She is affectionate and reasonable. I won''t let anyone bully her, You should understand this, Xiaoyu. "


    Xiaoyu wanted to defend something, but after a moment, she could only agree with her head down.


    He knew the seriousness of this matter, even if his sister didn''t say it.

 Chapter 808

    Seeing Xiaoyu''s attitude softened, Lin Mengya was naturally reluctant to be strict with him.


    Although looking at the current situation, it is difficult for Xiaoyu to accept ah Xiu for a while.


    But there''s a saying that goes well, doesn''t it?


    Isn''t that what people do on TV? Two men and women who have no feelings and even enemies will slowly turn into love only after experiencing some things.


    She doesn''t want to be a feudal parent who wants to decide other people''s feelings.


    But ah Xiu is definitely a good girl. There are two questions about whether his skin monkey is worthy of others.


    "I know you don''t like being forced by others, but ah Xiu is really a good girl. I think it''s really embarrassing for you to always fight with others like this. Why don''t you give me a face and treat ah Xiu a little more politely in the future?"


    If it is said that before, wanyanyu was still a pair of enemies with ah Xiu. Now, because of Lin Mengya''s relationship, she has made a slight change.


    In fact, when he was locked up in ah Xiu''s boudoir that night, it was the girl who tried to help him escape.


    Therefore, his anger towards ah Xiu is not as strong as that towards other Oriental families.


    Now, coupled with Lin Mengya''s endorsement for ah Xiu again and again, it is natural that Xiaoyu won''t say those heartbreaking words like now when she meets next time.


    "OK, I promise you. But sister, Dongfang family is not as simple as you think. You''d better have less contact with other people except ah Xiu."


    Lin Mengya nodded at once. In fact, Xiaoyu thought a little more.


    The reason why ah Xiu came to her in person must be that her true identity should be known only by ah Xiu or the two confidants around her.


    In that case, other people in Dongfang family should not move their heads on her head.


    "What did you get hurt last night?"


    With a little peace of mind, Lin Mengya pulled Xiaoyu''s hand and looked at him with some worry.


    In fact, she asked Xiaoyu to move to the palace, first to get rid of dislike, and second for his safety.


    But I don''t want the Yao family to dare to catch people in the street yesterday.


    She was lucky. It happened that ah Xiu learned the news and came to find him in person.


    I just don''t know what Xiaoyu went through last night.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Those guys can''t hurt me for the time being. They just haven''t caught anything alive. When I go back, I must tell my father about it and let my father punish the Yao family severely!"


    Xiaoyu is no longer the little boy he was.


    In his eyes, I don''t know when to bury a few threads of yin and ruthlessness.


    Even when dealing with the enemy, there is a little more ruthlessness.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know if this is a good thing, but at least for now, only in this way can he keep himself.


    And all she can do is help him.


    Lower your head. Lin Mengya doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    She didn''t look up until the carriage was close to the gate of the palace. In Xiaoyu''s confused eyes, she gently shook her head.


    "I think it''s better not to let the king know about it for the time being. But it''s really a fact in the eyes of everyone that you were chased and killed last night. I don''t think so. Just tell the king that you''re just some gangsters deliberately provoking."


    Lin Mengya''s words made Xiaoyu more and more puzzled.


    My sister is a person who must take revenge. How those people of the willow leaf gang were punished by her at the beginning is still fresh in his memory.


    But why did his sister persuade him to keep quiet about this matter?


    "Last night, if you caught a living person, the wind may not blow to the Yao family. Don''t forget that even if you fall a big queen, there is a big prince in the hands of the Yao family. What''s more, the Yao family''s attitude on the matter after the king is really intriguing. I think they will never have no countermeasures. Maybe last night''s matter was just a premeditation."


    Lin Mengya thought, trying to figure out the intention of the Yao family.


    She went out with Xiaoyu last night. It was definitely a temporary idea.


    Even if the Yao family learned the news and wanted to catch Xiaoyu, it should be a hasty decision.


    But who is Xiaoyu? At present, he is the king''s favorite and the ninth prince with high hopes.


    Is it true that the Yao family, one by two, is like the queen king in the palace, stupid enough to catch him as a hot potato to completely annoy the king?


    Or they have long had the heart to surrender.


    Whether it is a direct coup or a military encirclement of the great prince to the throne, there are no small risks.


    Besides, other aristocratic families will never sit idly by.


    Unless, they were waiting for a chance.


    An opportunity to be easily suspected and actively exposed to the king.


    But what are they doing this for?


    She frowned. Now, Lin Mengya felt that she couldn''t see clearly.


    "Whatever the reason, since my sister said so, I''ll do it. But you''re right. I also think the Yao family doesn''t seem to be afraid to expose their identity by catching me so openly. Is it difficult? Do they still want to take the initiative and be cleaned up by their father?"


    Xiaoyu''s whispering voice made Lin Mengya''s brain flash.


    "That''s right! That''s it! Xiaoyu, you''re so smart!"


    Lin Mengya grabbed Xiaoyu''s hand with some excitement, and it was a MEDA.


    Xiaoyu, who was kissed on her small face, was almost petrified and happy, looking at her sister in front of her.


    But what did he say?


    "You go and ask Uncle lie to help us investigate whether there is something wrong with the Yao family. Remember, don''t believe any superficial phenomena or clues. Don''t let go, okay?"


    For Lin Mengya''s suddenly serious appearance, Xiaoyu knows that her sister will never aim at nothing, even if her head is confused again.


    The carriage stopped in front of the palace gate. After Lin Mengya repeatedly told Xiaoyu to be careful, she was worried and walked towards Fengyu garden.


    If things are really like what she guessed, then the competition for lieyun country will be more difficult than she expected.


    Now, the temporary peace is just a pool, hiding the surging water.


    What is the final truth? I''m afraid only time can tell her.


    As soon as I returned to Fengyu garden, I saw Bai Su standing at the door, looking forward to waiting for myself.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, Bai Su immediately ran over and carefully checked Lin Mengya up and down as usual. After confirming that the other party was unharmed, she put down her heart.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. By the way, I heard from Xiaoyu that you were taken away by Wan Yanlie''s people. Sorry, we don''t know what taboos."


    Bai Su certainly doesn''t blame Lin Mengya. In fact, even herself doesn''t understand why she was taken away last night.


    "Don''t say that, miss. In fact, I have long forgotten. I blame myself for this. But I also want to know why only I can''t go to the witch temple. Unfortunately, even my master can''t tell me."


    Bai Su''s face rarely shows a helpless expression.


    She really seldom goes to the witch temple. Even if the master takes her to work sometimes, she will probably let her wait far away from the witch temple.


    She hasn''t been to that place for many years.


    If I hadn''t gone out with them last night, I''m afraid even she would have forgotten it.


    "That''s good. They naturally have their reasons. Has madam ever come back?"


    As they spoke, they walked to Fengyu garden.


    Everything is still as usual. Everyone is doing their own things silently.


    But after seeing Lin Mengya, he nodded slightly and said hello.


    "Well, madam hasn''t come back yet. Besides, someone came this morning. The queen died of illness."


    Dead? Lin Mengya stopped her steps, raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked at Bai su.


    "Who sent the news? Is it reliable?"


    "It''s the news from Ning Qiu''s wife. She said that the queen died of an emergency illness. She also said that she would go there when you came back. But I don''t seem to be in a hurry. Why don''t you go there after you change your clothes, miss?"


    Nodded, she had thought of the ending after the king.


    But unexpectedly, it will end in death.


    Speaking of it, although this woman is poor, she is really hateful.


    But why did the wife and the king take the death of the king so lightly?


    Rather than tell such a big thing, Ning Qiu still has time to inform the big guy.


    With ningqiu''s not urgent attitude, he followed the palace without any abnormality.


    I think the death of the queen king and his wife should be cold treatment.


    After changing into plain clothes, Lin Mengya took Bai Su to the king''s bedroom.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya didn''t see any abnormalities.


    The people in the palace are as usual, just like the life and death of the king. It has no impact on the whole palace.


    It''s kind of ruthless, isn''t it?


    But when she stepped into the door of the king''s bedroom, she saw the king and his wife playing chess leisurely and contentedly.


    Waiting respectfully in the corner, when the lady heard the news, she smiled at her, waved her hand and asked the others to step back.


    "Here you are. I heard you went out with yu''er last night. How about the birthday of the empress witch? The street is still lively?"


    Madam, today''s tone is always gentle, and even among them, it adds a bit of unusual lightness.


    I think I''m in a good mood.


    "The street is very lively. It seems that everyone worships the empress witch."


    The fight on the chessboard should be at the last moment.


    The lady held a white son in her finger and frowned slightly. After thinking for a long time, she gently dropped a son.


    "Your Majesty, you lost."

 Chapter 809

    "Your chess skills are getting better and better. Just what I promised you today, I will do it."


    The king seems to be in a good mood. His voice is not only gentle, but also the atmosphere between the two people has changed from a little cold respect to a little mature.


    I''m afraid it''s all the credit after the knot is untied.


    Originally, she was still thinking about how to dig out the original truth and let her wife completely think about it.


    It seems that what happened after the king is like a key to open the lock.


    Many things can be easily solved.


    Respectfully saluted and sent the king away.


    I don''t know what the king promised his wife. He should do it himself.


    In short, as soon as he left, there were only a few people left in the bedroom.


    Later, even Ning Qiu withdrew.


    There were only two of them left in the whole bedroom.


    "Do you know what I want you to do?"


    The lady was in a good mood. She even looked at Lin Mengya with a soft light.


    Even joked with her.


    "Helan - I don''t know what my wife wants me to do. But since my wife opens her mouth, I will try my best to do anything."


    In fact, in Lin Mengya''s heart, there have been some faint guesses.


    But the lady will never harm her. She can rest assured on this point.


    "You''re a smart child. How can these things escape your eyes? I think you should guess. I want you to help me and send Yao Lu out of the palace. I and Wang have arranged a house for her. It''s enough for her to enjoy her old age. I don''t trust others to do this. After thinking about it, you''re the only one who is most suitable."


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya guessed that the king and his wife were so abnormal that they could not get rid of their relationship with the king.


    It seems that the so-called news of death is just a smoke / fog / bomb.


    "Yes, please rest assured, madam."


    After this, the queen must be heartbroken.


    Sending Yao Lu out of the palace now is naturally the best opportunity.


    And the lady is right. She is the only one who is suitable for this matter.


    "There''s another thing. Although Yao Lu is already guilty, she is the biological mother of the great prince after all. So after consulting with me, the king still thinks that this fake funeral still needs to be done. As for how to do it and how to do it, I hope you have full authority to arrange it."


    Although the news came unexpectedly, Lin Meng agreed after a moment.


    Madam and the king naturally have their concerns. It is inappropriate to make a public about the queen of the king. On the one hand, on the other hand, the real whereabouts of Yao Lu must not be known to more people.


    And she is the one who is responsible for sending the queen king out of the palace.


    Naturally, this task falls on her, which is the most appropriate.


    "Madam, please don''t worry. I''ll arrange it myself. I just don''t know what specifications should be followed for the empress''s funeral?"


    In fact, in the palace, there must be people who specially handle funerals.


    She is only looking at these people to avoid any trouble and expose the secret that the king didn''t die.


    The lady thought for a long time and sighed faintly.


    To tell the truth, she has been entangled with the king for half her life. Moreover, if the king is not in bad health, she will not have a chance to meet the king.


    After all, she still has such complex emotions as gratitude and guilt to the king.


    Otherwise, for the king''s deliberate step-by-step pressure, she will not choose to endure again and again.


    "What the king meant was that she should send it as soon as possible. But I think she should be given a title after all. The king said that she should be buried with the gift of less envoy. Other things should be discussed with the ritual supervisor."


    "Yes, Helan understands."


    Lin Mengya knows that although Yao Lu has been in the palace for half her life, the position of the embarrassed king still needs the last-class less envoy to end.


    If the empty title of the queen of the king is Yao Lu''s obsession, then the less positive position is Yao Lu''s final mark in the history books.


    "It''s hard for you. I should have been the only one to do this. But I and the king have missed too many years. We are old and can''t afford to waste any more. I''ve lived for others all my life. Now, I really should do something for myself like you said."


    Madam''s tone, there is helplessness, happiness and hope.


    Complex emotions, if not experienced, are absolutely incomprehensible.


    She met the king when she was young and experienced many hardships. When she was middle-aged, she could be honest with each other.


    Now it seems that we have made too many detours.


    How many twenty years are there for people to spend in a hurry?


    "Madam can understand this truth, and Helan is also happy for her. But now is not the time for her and the king to retire to the countryside. When I went out this time, I accidentally met Mrs. Hui. She seems to want to persuade the wizard to deal with Xiaoyu together. Although the wizard has not promised for the time being, I always think she may not give up so easily."


    Lin Mengya didn''t even mention it to ah Xiu.


    The status of a witch is as light as weight. If she is really persuaded by Mrs. Hui, I''m afraid Xiaoyu will only have more and more trouble.


    Mrs. Jingrou also frowned. As a person of the state of lieyun, she knew more about the influence of the wizard than Lin Mengya.


    "The Sorcerer''s status is superior and she is easily unwilling to intervene in this kind of thing. I think Huining''s persuasion may not work. It''s the sorcerer. She is cold and arrogant, and her means and mind may not be able to fight Huining. I will tell the king that she sent someone to protect the sorcerer. Speaking of it, it was the help of the sorcerer who helped me give birth to yu''er safely. Over the years, I Always wanted to find a chance to repay her. Now, I have got what I want. "


    Mrs. Jingrou seems to have an old acquaintance with the wizard. Listening to her, Lin Mengya is much more relieved.


    However, on second thought, she remembered the wizard, whose face was very similar to Angelica dahurica. Lin Mengya finally caught one opportunity and naturally refused to let it go.


    "I was also lucky to meet the wizard. He is really a different person. I''m just curious about who is sacred. Why have I never heard of him in other countries before?"


    Before, because of Xiaoyu''s reason, she had intended to search for the news of lieyun country.


    Unexpectedly, when she came here, all kinds of powerful people came out one after another. She had never heard of any news before.


    Like a blind man, it makes her feel a little passive. Fortunately, the wife always knows everything about her. Through her wife, she also knows a lot of things.


    "My Lord, in fact, witches are similar to those of the Xin family. However, witches are inherited from generation to generation, and witches must come out of the Queen''s tomb. I don''t know when every generation of witches have appeared after the death of the previous generation. They are all 15 years old, and she is the only one People come out. No one knows the past of witches, and no one knows where they come from. However, only the one who comes out of the tomb of the queen of witches is the real witch. "


    Even Mrs. Jingrou said it with a look of respect.


    It can be seen that such a sacred and mysterious wizard has a very noble position in the hearts of everyone in the country of lieyun.


    As soon as her eyes turned, what Lin Mengya thought of was another problem.


    "Madam said that all the Witches of the past dynasties came out of the empress''s tomb? Can''t there be any living people living in the empress''s tomb?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought that in a martial arts story, there is also a tomb of the living dead that can live.


    But it''s not so coincidental. Is there a little dragon girl who doesn''t eat human fireworks here?


    "That''s not true. In fact, it''s a big mountain. But there are extremely powerful poisonous fog and poisonous insects at the foot of the mountain all the year round. Even the Xin family have to work hard to get there. Besides, there are many powerful wild animals and poisonous snakes in the mountain, so no one can go in and out there except the Witches of all ages. It''s said that the tomb of the empress witch is still alive in the mountain. And that Some obstacles should be guarding the tomb of Empress Wu. "


    Unexpectedly, there was such a thing.


    However, Lin Mengya''s intuition told her that since there is such a legend, it must have its truth.


    Since this is the Holy Land in the hearts of all lieyun people, it''s a little mysterious and weird, and no one will feel anything wrong.


    "Did the wizard now have any relatives and children?"


    As soon as these words were asked, a different look of surprise appeared on Mrs. Jingrou''s face.


    "This can''t be nonsense. The wizard is chaste all his life. He won''t have anything to do with anyone until he dies. Just tell me about it. You can''t say it in front of others!"


    No relatives, no children.


    It seems that this wizard is similar to Angelica dahurica. It can only be a coincidence.


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me. I''ll step down first. If you have any orders, just call me."


    Lin Mengya already knows what she should know. Staying any longer is just a waste of time.


    Moreover, it is necessary to carefully plan and carefully deploy to manage a cross-country funeral and escort Yao Lu out of the palace secretly.


    After coming out of the king''s bedroom, Lin Mengya thought about it and went to linqiu pavilion where Yao Lu lived before.


    The news of Yao Lu''s death should have reached Lin Qiuge.


    As the person in charge of the funeral, she must at least look at the situation before making a decision.


    The linqiu Pavilion, where people used to come and go, is now in the cold.


    Except for some curious palace people who looked inside, there was no one inside.


    Bai Su, who has been following behind Lin Mengya, just glanced coldly, and the surroundings became extremely clean in an instant.

 Chapter 810

    "You stay here and don''t let anyone in. If the celebrant comes, come and tell me first."


    Turning around, Lin Mengya glanced around.


    The news of the Queen''s death is no longer a secret. Naturally, many people want to explore the situation.


    Gently buttoned the door, and a small head immediately came out of it.


    Vigilantly explore outside, until you see that the woman in front of the door is the confidant around Mrs. Jingrou, it looks like a sigh of relief.


    "The girl came at the order of her wife?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. The latter opened the door and let Lin Mengya in.


    However, the eyes are still alert.


    The gate was also closed immediately after Lin Mengya came in.


    Linqiu Pavilion is still what it was, but it looks a little depressed and cold.


    In the future, I''m afraid it will be so empty for a long time.


    However, after a few years or decades, I''m afraid it will reproduce the original grand scene.


    Many secrets are always buried in the deep palace courtyard.


    Now, even in the history books of later generations, she can hardly find any clues.


    It is just a memory that will eventually disappear under the scouring of time.


    "Unexpectedly, you came."


    While Lin Mengya was feeling, he suddenly saw a slightly tired voice behind him.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw that the once noble king was wearing only plain and elegant clothes.


    There was no hairpin on his head and no powder on his face.


    Although his face is still a little haggard, it is much more kind than the ferocious and mean look before.


    It seems that Yao Lu really figured it out.


    "I''ve seen your mother."


    Yao Lu waved her hand. Now the past is like a cloud.


    Many things, she saw through, figured out, can put down.


    Giving up her obsession for more than 20 years is a relief for her.


    "I''ve forgotten all the previous things. Don''t call me a mother anymore. Since she sent you, she must be trustworthy. You have to worry more about these things."


    Yao Lu''s politeness surprised Lin Mengya.


    However, when you think about it carefully, Yao Lu actually came from an aristocratic family and must have received a first-class education.


    The upbringing of famous ladies can''t be abandoned in a moment.


    In fact, Lin Mengya could hear clearly these days in the palace.


    Although the queen king deliberately embarrassed Mrs. Jingrou, she seldom played some dirty tricks.


    Now, I think most of it must be Mrs. Hui''s plot.


    "You don''t have to be so polite. It''s the duty of slaves and maidservants. If you have anything else to tell them, they must do it."


    In fact, leaving the palace and dying alone may seem bleak to ordinary people.


    But for Yao Lu, it may not be the best ending.


    The peaceful eyes looked at the blue sky without God.


    After thinking for a moment, Yao Lu shook her head gently.


    "I have nothing to tell you. I just -- I just can''t bear my child. I''m the mother who hurt him. Helan, I know your identity is not ordinary. If you have the opportunity, please find justice for my hard-working child."


    This made Lin Mengya feel puzzled.


    Isn''t the big prince still outside? Why did Yao Lu say such words.


    Is it difficult that she is too sad, so her memory is confused?


    "Please don''t be too sad. Even if she goes out of the palace, she will be safe and old. As for the big prince, it''s not within the scope of the slave''s ability."


    Lin Mengya gently comforted Yao Lu, but saw the other party shaking her head and a bitter smile on her face.


    "Even you think I''m crazy, don''t you? Jing''er hasn''t been raised with me since childhood, but as a mother, how can she even mistake her own son. Jing''er has been kind and generous since childhood, and even my mother often feels that this son is too weak. However, since his 15th birthday, his temper has changed greatly and he has become a person More and more indifferent. Even my mother can''t see through him any more. "


    Yao Lu''s words were somewhat sad.


    Lin Mengya''s first reaction, of course, was that the great prince had also been impersonated?


    However, she thought it was impossible. In fact, she had already experienced many means of the candle dragon meeting before.


    However, only in the royal family of lieyun state, these means can not succeed.


    She had heard Xiaoyu say that before each royal family member was born, she would put a kind of poisonous insect on the fetus in the mother.


    This kind of insect is harmless to the body and even beneficial to the health of children.


    However, if there is no such insect, children will immediately have a special reaction when they eat their first breast milk.


    Moreover, in the process of growing up, princes and concubines will have many means to verify whether they are the blood of the royal family.


    Of course, in the past, this was a means to protect the purity of the royal family.


    Up to now, it is more a ceremony to proclaim the nobility of royal blood.


    Wan Yanjing was once the heir to the throne, so these ceremonies will be more serious and complex for him.


    Therefore, what Yao Lu said is basically impossible.


    "Yes, I''ll pay attention."


    With her eyes down, Lin Mengya couldn''t argue with a sad person.


    Perhaps in her mother''s heart, the innocent and generous big prince is her beloved son.


    Just people, will eventually become.


    "Alas, what are you doing now? You can do whatever you like. The throne can''t fall on him. Just before I leave, I want to see my family. I''ve really broken their hearts over the years."


    Yao Lu''s face is sad. She should know that after she goes, she can''t get together with her family anymore.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she didn''t agree, it would be cruel for the king to say later.


    But Yao Lu''s fake death had better be a secret that very few people know.


    "The maidservant will go and tell the king''s wife, but the maidservant thinks it''s better not to see her. After all, the less people she knows about it, the better she wants to spend the rest of her life in peace."


    Lin Mengya knew that most of the king and his wife would not agree to this matter.


    After all, it matters. If more people know, there will be more possibility of disclosure.


    However, after seeing Yao Lu''s appearance, Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to say it directly.


    In fact, Yao Lu should be aware of it.


    "Thank you. I''m tired. Yunmo, help me to have a rest. The king told me to let me live here and no one will find me. You can tell yunmo in advance when to leave."


    Yao Lu rubbed her eyebrows and turned to the direction of the bedroom.


    The alert gong''e, who had just opened the door for Lin Mengya, immediately went to help her. Presumably, this was carefully selected by Mrs. Wang and his wife to take care of and monitor Yao Lu.


    Without staying too much in linqiu''s attic, Lin Mengya still has a lot to do.


    "Well, did anyone suspicious pass by?"


    Outside the door, Bai Su was standing there with a cold face, like a stone statue, frightening the people around who wanted to come and inquire about the situation.


    "Don''t worry, miss. No one dares to come here. The king has arranged a lot of guards. No one will know anything about what happened here. But miss, what''s wrong with you staying in there for so long?"


    Yao Lu didn''t die. Naturally, she won''t hide Bai su.


    After a few short words, Bai Su also knew the importance of things.


    "You should immediately send someone to the ceremony supervisor and find someone to restrain your appearance. Remember, you must find a careful and reliable person. It''s of great use to me."


    "Yes."


    Although Yao Lu is known as a sinner, her grade is only the last grade.


    But the same etiquette can not be less, so we should try our best to reduce the time spent on the funeral.


    The ceremony supervisor soon found Lin Mengya and invited her to discuss the details of the funeral together.


    After taking into account the unique customs of lieyun country, all the details have been finalized.


    The funeral was scheduled two days later. Before that, Yao Shaoshi''s coffin would stop in linqiu Pavilion for the concubines of all palaces to worship.


    As for the funeral, Wang Shang and his wife mean that it''s best to simplify everything and keep a low profile.


    So I won''t worry about the big scene. Even the Yao family probably won''t know.


    This is the best way to save trouble.


    Everything went according to the plan. Although the mourning hall was located in linqiu Pavilion, there were not many people except Lin Mengya and Ning Qiu, as well as several trustworthy people.


    Even if there are concubines and palace people to offer sacrifices, they will be accompanied.


    Yao Lu lives in the bedroom, but no one can find it.


    Moreover, the door was sealed and guarded around the clock. No one would find Yao Lu''s secret.


    Speaking of it, it''s really cool in the world.


    During the two days of mourning, except for a few humble concubines, none of the people who used to follow Yao Lu''s back to show off their power came.


    Now, the outcome is divided.


    Mrs. Jingrou has become the real leader of the harem, and Yao Lu is now Yao Shaoshi. It has long become yesterday''s yellow flower. No one will choose. At this time, he openly opposes Mrs. Jingrou.


    Although it''s disgusting to say, in the end, it saves Lin Mengya a lot of effort.


    "Miss, this is the message sent by the young master to you."


    In Fengyu garden, Lin Mengya sits in her room and is checking the process from tomorrow''s funeral to burial in the cemetery.


    Looking up, I saw Bai Su''s face, which was not very good.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He took the letter from Bai Su and opened it skillfully.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.

 Chapter 811

    "Unexpectedly, the Yao family has reached such a level that they are strong outside and strong in the middle. No wonder, even Yao Shaoshi has been wronged, they have no response at all. Originally, they have no strength."


    The letter details Xiaoyu''s investigation results in recent days.


    On the surface, the Yao family still looks beautiful, but in fact, it seems that they have been hollowed out.


    According to Xiaoyu''s investigation results, the Yao family seems to have been seriously injured for some reason.


    Except for Yao Lu''s brother, the others either disappeared or shrank in the depths of the mansion, which most people can''t see.


    It''s strange. According to the inside information of the Yao family, even if they were struck by thunder, they wouldn''t be harmed like this.


    What happened?


    "What''s the matter? I''m so angry with you?"


    After reading the letter, Lin Mengya found that Bai Su''s anger didn''t seem to be because of it.


    "Nothing, just because there are some people in the palace who like to chew their tongue."


    It can make Bai Su so angry. I think those tongue roots must have some level of chewing.


    Lin Mengya naturally guessed what others would say. Mrs. Jingrou, they dare not scold. The only thing they can scold is themselves.


    It''s strange that the mourning hall is in linqiu Pavilion. They don''t even dare to go to the mourning hall for a incense.


    Only dare to gossip behind your back. After all, it can''t become a climate.


    "Since you know, why are you angry with them? Tomorrow''s funeral, you go with me. Although the Yao family can''t come forward, it doesn''t mean that others won''t come to trouble."


    "Yes, miss, don''t worry."


    Xiaoyu should be busy with other things. Now there is only an empty shell left in the Yao family.


    At present, it is difficult to pose a threat to Xiaoyu.


    Wanyanlie and they should have other plans. Of course, Xiaoyu is the protagonist.


    But now Lin Mengya can guess a little why someone dared to attack Xiaoyu that night.


    Some people want to completely remove the Yao family with their hands.


    In this way, the evidence should be destroyed.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Xiaoyu not only didn''t get caught, but also took the initiative to hide it.


    The Yao family was preserved, and some things were also preserved.


    Lin Mengya guessed that someone should be unable to sit still.


    Just right, Xiaoyu, they can take it and make some articles.


    One night without sleep, according to the rules of the state of lieyun, the incense in front of the spirit can''t be cut off from the beginning of the mourning.


    In the fog, if there is a soul, it will follow the smoke to the kingdom of heaven.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya, who had been up all night, appeared in the bedroom of linqiu Pavilion.


    Here, Yao Lu, who was already ready, sorted out her luggage with the help of yunmo.


    "Everything has been taken care of properly. My mother doesn''t have to worry."


    Lin Mengya invited her in person to show her importance to Yao Lu.


    After a while, Yao Lu will ride in a sedan chair and follow the funeral procession out of the palace.


    At that time, everyone''s attention was attracted by the funeral procession, and no one would notice that a sedan chair was unknowingly missing behind the procession.


    Moreover, the Internet has long been prepared. As soon as Yao Lu leaves the palace, someone will pick him up.


    No one will know that the person who should lie in the coffin will be stolen in this way.


    "I have nothing to worry about. Even if I''m found out, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Yao Lu''s face was somewhat disheartened and sad.


    She can almost see and hear what has happened outside these days.


    In fact, she is not bad in nature, and she thought that those who had followed her had really supported themselves.


    But I didn''t want to. It was all a conspiracy.


    "Just relax, madam. No one can find out this secret. In fact, it''s not a relief. Maids and maidservants should congratulate her on her rebirth."


    When Lin Mengya said this, she was absolutely sincere.


    In fact, people like Yao Lu are not suitable for living in a complex palace.


    She didn''t understand why Chen Ajiao, who had sworn to the golden house with Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, could not compete with Wei Zifu, who was a dancer.


    The former was born noble and had childhood friendship with Emperor Wu.


    Even if the latter is natural and beautiful, in love and reason, it should be at a disadvantage.


    But after many things, Lin Mengya realized.


    The more they come from an aristocratic family, the more they spoil and care for women.


    They may be proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, or they may be rich in learning and talented.


    But what they are not good at is playing tricks.


    Unfortunately, in the deep palace, only these are the most important.


    Others are just a foil.


    Just like Mrs. Jingrou, it took her 20 years to cultivate her gentleness into a sharp weapon that can be turned into a soft finger and into a life-threatening weapon.


    Only a woman like her can win the final victory in the palace.


    Yao Lu''s mind is simple and arrogant.


    It was her chance to get such an ending today.


    "Freshman, yes, I''ll never be Yao Lu again after I go out from here. Say thank you to your master for me. After all, I''m a loser, and her life will be much better."


    Since the truth was revealed, Yao Lu seems to have realized everything.


    In fact, from her heart, she still couldn''t pull away her hatred for Jingrou.


    But she was calmer than ever. From the beginning, she was doomed not to win this fight.


    But Jingrou didn''t win. This one is destined to be a fight without a winner.


    "Thank you for your understanding, yunmo. Send your mother out."


    The sound outside gradually became lively. Lin Mengya understood that it was time for the funeral.


    At this time, there was no mourning and music, although it was the funeral of a young lady.


    But according to the rules of the palace, except for some palace people who serve her, others don''t even have to wear filial piety.


    This is the rule. In the palace, as long as the high-ranking people don''t die, the funeral of others is a humble joke.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su were both dressed in plain clothes with some elegant headdresses on their heads. They were already solemn.


    Looking at the poor mourning team, even if she knew it was fake, Lin Mengya still sighed.


    People live a lifetime, perhaps the final outcome is such a thing.


    What are the battles and scenery before?


    Sitting in the pony car, Lin Mengya and Bai Su monitored the funeral procession all the time.


    Out of the palace gate, sorrow and music rang out.


    However, due to low-key reasons, the specifications are not rare.


    It''s just a little more than ordinary people, and the king is famous. Yao Shaoshi is a body of guilt. It''s already a grace to her to be buried in the mausoleum of the Royal concubine.


    Therefore, the chariot and horse paper used, including the number of people to be buried, shall not be used for the exclusive use of the royal family.


    No one can see that this team came out of the palace.


    Everyone thought it was just a funeral procession of a large family.


    Out of the inner King City, fewer and fewer people know the details.


    In the end, there was not even a curious person in the street.


    Although the state of lieyun is not as respectful as the great Jin Dynasty, the people of the state of lieyun respect the dead very much.


    In their culture, the dead are quasi gods who want to go to heaven.


    Therefore, most people bow their heads when they meet the funeral procession.


    Moreover, we should avoid taboos in shops. No matter the boss or the waiter, we can''t go out during the journey.


    For a time, everywhere they went, the streets were clean.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was also afraid that there would be some twists and turns if she would attract other people''s attention.


    Unexpectedly, everyone pays great attention to etiquette. Now, there is less trouble.


    If you want to go to the royal family''s special mausoleum, you must pass through the inner and outer Royal cities, and then walk a distance.


    Lin Mengya thought she would be safe, but the team just came to half of Waiwang City, but suddenly stopped.


    She was looking out from the carriage when she saw that the Chamberlain in charge in front hurried to her.


    "Girl, go and have a look. Mrs. Hui suddenly stopped the team and is crying. I really can''t deal with it."


    The waiter frowned. It was obvious that he had advised Mrs. Hui a few words, but he should have failed.


    It''s so early. It''s better to come by chance.


    Lin Mengya looked around. It was obviously the most prosperous and prosperous place in Waiwang city.


    Mrs. Hui is crying here. It is clear that she has no good intentions.


    "Take me. Don''t panic."


    She is responsible for everything here.


    Therefore, with her words, the inner waiter''s heart was much more stable.


    He walked quickly to the front of the team. Sure enough, he saw a white, poor Mrs. Hui kneeling on the ground and crying very sad.


    However, Lin Mengya could see that Mrs. Hui was not as sad as she showed herself.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect you to leave in such a hurry. Sister, I didn''t have time to see you for the last time, sister, my good sister!"


    Even crying is so uninspired. Lin Mengya looks at Mrs. Hui crying, but she has a sneer in her heart.


    "Madam, why should you be so sad? Once a person dies, everyone will meet again a hundred years later. Come and help her up. What can I do if the ground is so hard and kneels badly."


    Lin Mengya''s seemingly respectful but actually powerful call obviously stunned Mrs. Hui for a moment.


    Then, at the instigation of Lin Mengya, gong''e, who had been ready for a long time, half pulled and half pulled, and forcibly helped Mrs. Hui up from the ground.


    Mrs. Hui didn''t expect that this little gong-e, who has been around Mrs. Jingrou and doesn''t look very powerful, could be so neat.


    "You!"


    Mrs. Hui tried to break free, but found it in vain.


    Then he stared at Lin Mengya, with a bit of shock in his eyes.

 Chapter 812

    "What''s the matter? Madam must be too sad. Come here and serve her."


    Lin Mengya replied with a smile that seemed respectful but was actually full of complex meaning.


    "You wait for the palace!"


    In full view of the public, Lin Mengya didn''t give Mrs. Hui any chance to perform.


    Therefore, Mrs. Hui can''t play another drama of deep sisterhood.


    Just stared at Lin Mengya and threatened her in a low voice.


    "Madam, please get on the sedan. Don''t cry. If you don''t make your mother know under the spring, you will be very distressed."


    Lin Mengya was not moved at all. From the moment Mrs. Hui appeared, she had figured out the countermeasures.


    Seeing that with the forced help of several strong gong''e, Mrs. Hui''s steps were a little weak.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. It seems that there will be another good play today.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    Light command left and right, after looking around for a week, Lin Mengya didn''t find any suspicious people.


    With her instructions, the mourning and music continued to blow, and the funeral procession also walked in the direction of the Royal Cemetery according to the established track.


    "Tell the Lord Wei that this is the last one."


    In an obscure alley in Waiwang City, several strange faces slowly withdrew from the depths of the alley.


    Behind them, there were several people who fell to the ground with unknown life and death, although they were dressed as ordinary people.


    But at hand, they are scattered with their own weapons.


    "Well, watch it. Don''t let anyone suspicious get close to the funeral procession. If anything is wrong, kill them."


    The man surrounded by several people wrapped everything around him in a wide black cloak.


    The only sound that came out was with a few threads, like the cold of Jiuyou hell.


    "Yes."


    Several people left well-trained. Soon, there were no living people in the not spacious alley except them.


    This woman can really make trouble!


    Long Tianyu slightly showed a sad expression. Even though she knew that she had never been an ordinary woman, she didn''t expect that ya''er could set off a storm wherever she went.


    But it doesn''t matter. With him by her side, anyone, anything, as long as she wants to do, she will help her achieve it.


    The sight fell in the direction of sadness and music. In order to chase her footsteps, I made great efforts.


    Sooner or later, this confused account will have to be recovered from her!


    Black robes rolled, and people had quietly disappeared in the alley.


    Lin Mengya, who is close at hand, doesn''t know that her biggest enemy in her life has braved the wind and waves and followed behind her.


    "What are you talking about? Mrs. Hui didn''t bring anyone, Bai Su, are you right?"


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at Bai Su who was also confused in front of him.


    He nodded. In fact, Bai Su was wondering.


    It is said that Mrs. Hui must have been a bad comer this time.


    But apart from the people Mrs. Hui took with her, none of them found any casual people around the funeral procession.


    Can it be said that Mrs. Hui really took risks alone?


    "It''s strange. You see Mrs. Hui''s appearance, fearless in the face of danger. It seems that we are determined that we can''t do anything about her. Fortunately, I specially asked the king for a team of elite soldiers to hide in the funeral team. It seems that this guy is playing empty city tricks with me!"


    Lin Mengya''s calculation is the only reasonable explanation.


    Does Mrs. Hui just want to test her this time?


    But whether it''s true or false, in short, the woman can''t get any benefit.


    "Miss, what is an empty city plan?"


    Although Bai Su doesn''t understand what her young lady means, she has no small confidence in Lin Mengya.


    "You don''t understand. In a word, we should be careful. Mrs. Hui has been hiding in the witch temple for so long, and now she has rushed out in a hurry. She must have a plan. Arrange some effective people to watch her firmly for me. Don''t let her people make any moths for me."


    Bai Su nodded immediately. In fact, these things didn''t need Lin Mengya''s orders. She also arranged them.


    Opening the curtain, Lin Mengya looked out of the window.


    The empty street, no matter who appears, she can see it at a glance.


    Maybe she really thinks too much.


    The funeral procession went unhindered all the way to the royal family''s Mausoleum specially built for the burial of concubines.


    The cemetery is just a little better than those solitary graves.


    Of course, those who can be buried here must at least have low-level concubines with titles and grades.


    If some people were silent and unknown, they would have thrown a straw curtain out of the door.


    The tomb has been prepared for a long time, and everything is available.


    After a slightly cumbersome ceremony, the black brown coffin finally reached its last place to live.


    Above the tomb, several men dressed strangely sang in a low voice.


    It was in a language that Lin Mengya didn''t understand, but its expression and tone were extremely solemn and dignified.


    Lin Mengya knew in advance that it was an ancient language sung by ancient priests in order to open the door of heaven.


    Although many people don''t understand the meaning of the language now, someone will do so at the funeral of each lieyun country.


    If you are really poor, at least one Rune paper with these spells should be buried with the coffin.


    Standing at the end, Lin Mengya watched Mrs. Hui sing and read well, crying beside the tomb. In her heart, she was curious about the unique ceremony of lieyun country.


    "Bai Su, what religion do you people in lieyun country believe in?"


    According to Lin Mengya''s current understanding, in addition to totem worship, lieyun country should also sacrifice special ghosts and gods.


    For example, the Gu king and the witch queen, such as the kingdom of heaven where the deceased will go.


    Bai Su looked at her young lady and then explained in a patient low voice.


    "Every family here has to worship the king of Gu and the empress of Wu. It is said that the king of Gu has established a place for everyone in the kingdom of lieyun. People living on the earth can''t get there because they don''t have the magic power of the king of Gu. The loving empress of Wu can''t see how hard the people of lieyun have been, so she left the king of Gu and came to the ground. Everyone who has died can get to the end Return to the place created by the Gu king. "


    Bai Su''s voice was very low, but his tone was very pious.


    It seems that this should be the belief of every lieyun people.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was very curious about the Witch Queen and the Gu king.


    Why do the gods as like as two peas of a plum blossom impress her lips?


    Is it difficult? Does her family have anything to do with the witch queen?


    Lin Mengya frowned, although she didn''t believe in the arrangement of fate.


    But is there anything that really doomed her to come here and dispel her doubts?


    The ceremony was not easy to finish. In Mrs. Hui''s mourning cry, the coffin carrying all Yao Lu''s past finally disappeared in front of the people.


    The form of tombs here is not quite like the state of Jin.


    Each grave pit is built into a large rectangular pit several meters wide.


    After the coffin was buried, it was sealed with a large iron plate made of copper.


    Then only use green bricks to build a small grave bag, and then set up a tombstone.


    Lin Mengya saw this form of burial for the first time, but it was also very solemn.


    Seeing that the copper door was sealed, Lin Mengya also had a worry in her heart.


    Now, Yao Lu has already been picked up.


    No one knows whether it is Yao Shaoshi who is installed here.


    Now that the dead have been dealt with, she should also deal with the living.


    Carrying the skirt, Lin Mengya was very elegant and calm, and walked to Mrs. Hui, who was still wiping tears.


    However, it seems that the other party has not eased from sadness.


    But Lin Mengya thought that the other party was acting.


    You know, real grief can''t be explained by tears.


    "Madam, you''d better take care of your health. I''m sure you''ll be very pleased that Ambassador Yao has a spirit in heaven."


    Everyone is acting. Naturally, they have their own thoughts.


    There are people around, and Mrs. Hui doesn''t want to go on.


    A pair of watery eyes looked at Lin Mengya sadly, shook his head and said.


    "My palace has a deep relationship with Shaoshi''s sister. Now, she went to my palace first. It''s really... It''s really amazing..."


    After sighing, Lin Mengya waved her hand, and someone immediately came to help her.


    Mrs. Hui also got up and was helped by several palace men.


    But they didn''t go to the outside of the cemetery with the funeral procession.


    Instead, he came to a small palace that was not very impressive.


    A palace is just a wider yard than an ordinary house.


    Walking, Mrs. Hui felt something was wrong.


    "Where are you taking this palace?"


    The voice was somewhat doubtful, but with a full air, there was no sense of weakness.


    "Why did you say that, madam? The maid wanted her to come and have a rest because she was really sad when she saw her crying. Did she still think she had a bad heart?"


    Looking back, Lin Mengya blinked, infinitely pure and good.


    Mrs. Hui almost thought that she really misunderstood her.


    However, it seems that Lin Mengya is already around, and Mrs. Hui is not stupid. Of course, I guessed that this girl would not be as simple as she said.


    "The palace is not tired. Let''s go back to the palace quickly. The king must miss it very much after the palace has been out for so long."


    Mrs. Hui stopped and hesitated.


    Lin Mengya, who was walking in front of her, turned around and smiled more and more kindly.


    "Why? Now, madam, do you think you can go back?"

 Chapter 813

    "What are you talking about? Let go of me. Are you trying to rebel? This palace is the king''s wife. Can you offend it! This palace will go back to the palace to see the king and cure your death!"


    Mrs. Hui was not in a hurry, and her face also had a sense of awe inspiring and inviolable solemnity.


    Lin Mengya looked around, but she still didn''t find any suspicious people.


    Is Mrs. Hui''s psychological quality excellent?


    However, Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to expose it. Instead, she ordered her to be forced into the yard.


    On the plaque outside the courtyard, only the word "jianzhai" is engraved.


    And the yard is a little shabby. It seems that no one has lived in it for a long time.


    Although it is not comparable to the Royal Palace, it is also a very quiet and elegant place if it is used to face the wall and think about it.


    It goes well with the impetuous Mrs. Hui.


    "Madam is serious. How dare you offend your wife? However, your servant has the will of the king and has to obey it. Go and ask for the decree of the king, so that madam Hui won''t misunderstand us on duty."


    Lin Meng stood there leisurely, smiling and kind.


    Mrs. Hui was shocked, and her sudden appearance was kept secret in advance.


    Why does the king''s will appear at this time!


    Mrs. Hui''s heart suddenly filled with a bad hunch.


    The body gradually retreated a few steps, but unexpectedly, someone had blocked her retreat.


    "Where are you going? Madam, this is the king''s will. Don''t you really want to listen?"


    Lin Mengya leisurely walked forward a few steps. Although she didn''t have an aggressive posture, she made the quiet lady nervous.


    The king''s will was soon brought. The dark yellow envelope sealed with fire paint made Mrs. Hui take a cold breath.


    This is the dragon pattern fine paper that will be used for the secret order, and everyone who gets this secret order will either be executed or imprisoned for life.


    no The king won''t do this to her!


    Mrs. Hui, who has always been motionless, finally panicked. Lin Mengya didn''t want to see her expression after all her hopes collapsed.


    So turn around and act as if nothing had happened.


    "According to the king''s secret order, Mrs. Zhihui will take charge of the cemetery from now on and comfort the spirit of her ancestors. She shall not step out of jianzhai all her life. Those who violate the order will be executed on the spot!"


    The Chamberlain who read the secret order is the old man beside the king.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya doesn''t have to worry about Mrs. Hui''s compliance with the outside world, because everyone here, including gong''e and the bodyguard, will stay here to take care of Mrs. Hui.


    "No! The king will never be merciless to me! It''s all you! It''s your master, that woman! It must be her conspiracy, it must be!"


    Mrs. Hui was angry, too. Whoever was imprisoned in this small world forever would resist.


    But how many successful precedents have there been in the struggle of trapped animals?


    "You don''t have to worry. In fact, the king still cares about you. These gong''es and bodyguards will stay here with you. Oh, yes. They will rotate every other month. Don''t worry, they will bring you the most lively and fresh news in the palace. Someone will tell you everything you want to know."


    Lin Mengya turned her back to Mrs. Hui, but her tone startled Mrs. Hui.


    Her words show that this will indeed comes from the king.


    no unable! The king would never do this to her!


    "You lie! The king has been my husband and wife for many years and will never treat me like this! Also, your master, she owes me, I want to go back to the palace! I don''t want to die alone in this ghost place, I want to go back to the palace!"


    Mrs. Hui''s voice was a little tough, but when she heard Lin Mengya''s ears, she was more guilty of pretending to be calm.


    Turning back, Lin Mengya only thought that this woman was too ridiculous.


    "Do you think you can really hide some things from others for a lifetime? Or do you even forget the truth?"


    The voice was lowered so that only the two of them could hear clearly.


    Lin Mengya stared at Mrs. Hui tightly. From each other''s eyes, she finally saw a trace of crack.


    "There''s one more thing. It seems that I have to tell you. The king and our wife have been reconciled as before. So, does your wife understand?"


    Perhaps Yao Lu was capricious and once muddled the eyes of the king.


    But at least, the king treated her with sincerity.


    I''m afraid this is also one of the reasons why Yao Lu came to a great understanding.


    She missed that relationship, naturally she can''t blame others.


    But the woman in front of me was just a joke.


    The king may have been attracted to Yao Lu, but Lin Mengya felt that it was just a kind of dependence on people who helped each other.


    Therefore, Wang Shangcai endured Yao Lu''s willfulness and let his beloved suffer a lot of grievances.


    For Mrs. Jingrou, the king was like magma under heavy ice. Even the coldness on the surface could not hide his surging and eager love for her.


    It is a kind of love between men and women that cannot be described in words.


    The king can do anything for Mrs. Jingrou.


    Including, to spoil a woman he doesn''t like at all.


    At this point, Yao Lu is actually more clear than Mrs. Hui.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible! At the beginning, that woman killed my child! If my child was still there, the king would never ignore me. It was that woman, it was her!"


    Speaking of now, Mrs. Hui is still the same stubborn.


    Lin Mengya took back her burning eyes. These days, she has seen too many stubborn people.


    Mrs. Hui is not the first, but she is not the last.


    Compared with stupidity, this woman can rank in the top three.


    "Don''t be silly. Young envoy Yao told me everything before she died. You treat her as a fool. Have you ever thought that she was born in an aristocratic family and was originally an intelligent person. How could she be completely deceived by you? Madam Hui, you''d better be honest and stay here. You deserve enough blessings in the palace over the years. You can''t climb up to that position."


    It''s getting late. Lin Mengya is too lazy to continue pestering with the woman in front of her.


    She walked briskly out of the gate of jianzhai with Bai su. No matter what sound came from behind, it had nothing to do with her.


    "Bai Su, you say how delusional people are, so that they can twist all the truth into what they want?"


    On the carriage back to the city, Lin Mengya looked at Jian Zhai on the hillside and said to herself softly.


    "I don''t know."


    Bai Su has always been a well-known person. Of course she can''t imagine asking her such a thing.


    "Yes, of course there is no phenomenon for people with simple minds like you."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help praising Bai Su from her heart.


    Mrs. Hui''s business is very simple, because when the king met Mrs. Jingrou, he didn''t think about men and women at first.


    But Mrs. Hui, who was still a maid at that time, longed for the handsome king.


    Later, the king connected Mrs. Jingrou to the palace. At first, it was to treat Yao Lu, but what happened later made the king and Mrs. Jingrou have sincere feelings.


    This comes and goes. Yao Lu is jealous and often shoots at Mrs. Jingrou.


    At this time, Mrs. Hui took the initiative to devote herself. Therefore, the king took advantage of Mrs. Hui and made her the target of public criticism.


    Although Mrs. Hui was favored by the king, she was more delusional and wanted to become the most noble Queen in the palace.


    So I wanted to use a child to hold the king.


    Unexpectedly, after Mrs. Jingrou, the king doesn''t want any women to leave their children.


    Mrs. Hui''s birth is a fake.


    The next thing can only be said to be a mistake.


    At that time, the people around Yao Lu wanted to get rid of Mrs. Hui''s so-called fetus, and at the same time, they blamed Mrs. Jingrou.


    Mrs. Jingrou didn''t know. She was really deceived by Mrs. Hui.


    Yao Lu noticed something wrong, but she chose to hide the truth in order to take Mrs. Hui for her own use.


    Therefore, the reason for all misunderstandings is the same.


    Mrs. Jingrou is still thinking about her past love, so she feels that she has killed Mrs. Hui''s child.


    The king is to protect Mrs. Jingrou. It is because he is not good at explaining that the relationship between the two people has become more and more subtle.


    Yao Lu wished that Mrs. Jingrou would suffer from this kind of torture. At the same time, she also used each other with Mrs. Hui.


    Mrs. Hui also kept saying distorted facts for her own purpose, stimulating Mrs. Jingrou.


    All things are so simple and full of steaming dog blood.


    Before leaving, Yao Lu finally filled the last link for Lin Mengya.


    But there''s one thing she hasn''t figured out yet.


    Why was Mrs. Hui chosen by the great prince to be his successor in the palace?


    If you want the big prince to be in a mess, you must disrupt all his established arrangements.


    For example, today, the news of Yao Shaoshi''s funeral was given a password in the palace, but under the deliberate arrangement of the king, the people of the big prince can still know it.


    Wanyanjing didn''t know, so he didn''t dare to appear easily,


    The Yao family is in danger now. After all, only Mrs. Hui is the most suitable candidate.


    This is also the best time to go back to the palace. Therefore, Lin Mengya and Mrs. Jingrou had already prepared and asked the king to prepare this secret edict.


    When Mrs. Hui was trapped in jianzhai, her chess piece was discarded.


    As for the next step, Lin Mengya has her own preparation.


    But she still doesn''t understand why Mrs. Hui doesn''t even have a back hand.


    I really don''t know whether Mrs. Hui is too confident or they have any future moves.


    "Forget it, let''s go back early. There are still a lot of things to deal with in the palace. It''s estimated that Xiaoyu won''t be much easier."


    Shrugged, the matter was temporarily over.


    Next, she should help Xiaoyu and Mrs. Jingrou to alienate the current power.

 Chapter 814

    "Yes."


    Bai Su has always been clever, especially in front of Lin Mengya, she has faded her cold killing intention. She is more like a quiet and silent girl behind Lin Mengya.


    All along, Lin Mengya''s side is full of all kinds of people.


    Bai Su may not be the best of them. There was a break with Lin Mengya.


    But the only constant is that they will willingly follow her.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and did not find that Bai Su was looking at her with an almost adoring look.


    Born like Bai Su, he actually had contact with all kinds of big people.


    But there has never been a woman like Lin Mengya.


    Although she is among countries, she relies on her own abilities.


    In front of Lin Mengya, the wealth of the enemy country, the power of the world, or the martial arts of one enemy against ten thousand seem to be eclipsed.


    Even though she knows that Miss Bai is not an ordinary person, Bai Su is still like a bird chasing light. No one or anything can stop her from pursuing behind Lin Mengya.


    "What''s the matter? Look at me like this?"


    The car bumped a little, and Lin Mengya opened her eyes.


    But when I saw Bai Su, I was a little shy and turned my eyes.


    "No... nothing. Miss, I''ve always had a question for you."


    Anxiously, she shifted her sight. Bai Su thought about it and couldn''t help asking.


    She motioned Bai Su to go on. Lin Mengya also felt that the girl seemed different from before after she met Bai Su again.


    "I''ve heard a lot about what you did in Dajin. In fact, I don''t think it makes any difference if you don''t do so. Besides, now you''re giving up your former identity. Aren''t you afraid you can''t go back?"


    In Bai Su''s eyes, Lin Mengya has never been an expert who can sacrifice herself for any great righteousness.


    Even, sometimes, Lin Mengya is somewhat biased towards the character of vengeance.


    Therefore, this time, Lin Mengya chose to give up all and came here, which surprised Bai su.


    Looking at Bai Su''s puzzled eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Yes, if I let it go, I may get a moment of peace. But some things will haunt my life like poisonous vines. I can''t spend the rest of my life in fear. Bai Su, since we are sisters, I can''t hide some things from you. I have a lot of trouble one day in the future , it could be life-threatening. So, I hope you can leave me then. Don''t die for anyone easily. Because he''s dead, there''s nothing left. "


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s very serious appearance, Bai Sugang wanted to say something, but finally he could only turn into a solemn nod.


    No matter what trouble Miss gets into, she will stand in front of miss.


    But if she really can''t save the young lady, at least she can leave her life and save her strength to avenge the young lady!


    "Don''t be so serious. In fact, Bletilla miss you very much after you leave. By the way, there are more people in our yard now. I also adopted a child named Mo Yan. He is clever and lovely. They all love him very much. When things are over here, you can go back with me."


    Mentioning the people in Liuxin courtyard, the expressions of Lin Mengya and Bai Su became extremely soft.


    They attach great importance to the feelings of their families. Moreover, Baiji really treats them like relatives.


    "I also miss them very much. Before leaving Dajin, I have visited you several times. I''m just afraid of being discovered by you, so... Who is it?"


    Bai Su, who was talking, suddenly changed her face.


    The long sword in his hand flew out of the carriage like electricity, and the man disappeared in front of Lin Mengya in an instant.


    "Be careful!"


    Is Mrs. Hui''s man here?


    Lin Mengya frowned, although she had expected that Mrs. Hui would not be caught easily.


    But I didn''t expect it to hit at this time.


    "Protect the girl. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Calmly, Bai Su nodded at Lin Mengya and walked to the suspicious place around.


    "Don''t worry, girl. No one can hurt you with us."


    The rest are the people they brought from the palace. Many of them are still Xiaoyu, just to protect Lin Mengya.


    As for safety, she didn''t worry much. Just now, she talked to Bai Su and revealed a lot of secrets.


    If someone finds out that she is the princess Yu who should have died, I''m afraid there will be some trouble.


    They should have been more cautious. This is not the palace.


    After falling down the car curtain, Lin Mengya came back to her senses.


    The sight just fell on the opposite side, but I saw a touch of deep black. I don''t know when, it actually appeared in her carriage.


    The hair stood up, and Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down, so she didn''t scream.


    The man''s martial arts are so weird that he didn''t even find out!


    "Who are you? Who sent you!"


    The man in black in front of the low voice questioned that the distance between them was too close and too dangerous.


    If she dares to shout, the man in black opposite has enough time to kill her.


    "We had a meeting before. Miss, you won''t forget me so soon?"


    once?


    Looking back quickly, Lin Mengya finally found the memory consistent with the man in black.


    It was the strange man she met in the street that day.


    Did he deliberately follow himself?


    "What do you mean, sir? I have no grievances with you. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    While dealing with the man in black and delaying time, he tried to get away.


    She and the man in black sat on both sides of the carriage, almost the same distance from the door.


    If she gets out now, she must shorten the distance between the two people.


    In this case, the sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth.


    If she jumped out of the window, Lin Mengya measured it with her eyes.


    I found that I had a great chance of getting stuck in the window.


    My heart was running at a high speed, but I didn''t know that the temperature in the black eyes under the black cloak was almost as hot as magma.


    The girl must be calculating the chances of escaping from him.


    If it was before, long Tianyu would not be willing to tease her so much.


    But after that, I have to teach her a lesson.


    Otherwise, she will forget who is her husband.


    "I''d better not know who sent me. There''s just one thing I want to ask you."


    The voice under the cloak was Lin Mengya''s completely strange hoarseness.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, from the current situation, she can only deal with it and slowly set out the other party''s purpose.


    Otherwise, she''s afraid there''s only one way out.


    "Your Excellency, please."


    The cloak moved, and a pair of big hands hidden in black gloves grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist.


    The latter''s body was stiff, and the expression on his face looked a little unnatural.


    "What I want to know is why the girl''s beautiful hands are so vicious. The dagger you hold in your hand spits poison, isn''t it? Tut, it''s a pity that such a beautiful person has such a vicious heart."


    Long Tianyu calmly held her wrist. If it weren''t for his keen eyes, he might ignore that she was hooking out the dagger hidden in her cuff.


    Ya''er, ya''er, is it difficult? Does she really want to murder her husband?


    "I... you''re wrong. Besides, I just want to defend myself. Is it difficult for you, a big man, to be afraid of a weak woman like me? You''d better let go of my hand, or you''ll regret."


    Although her wrist was under control, Lin Mengya regained her composure.


    This man is very strange. He wears a special cloak.


    I don''t know what''s mixed in it. Her keen radar can''t feel it at all.


    This is the first time here.


    But Lin Mengya was only surprised for a moment and then reacted.


    Since it is radar, it is also a scientific instrument, not a superpower.


    Then it is quite normal that there are some objects in nature that she can''t perceive.


    She can be sure that her Shennong system is absolutely unique and will not be discovered.


    The only explanation now is that the cloak that this person is wearing may have other unique functions.


    The brain works, and Lin Mengya gradually regains her former composure.


    Raised his head and met the man without fear, but without much effort, he broke free from the man''s grip.


    "It is as if it were a legendary one. Simultaneous interpreting is very important. But I am very interested in girls. I heard that the girl has already had a husband''s home. Why do I not see the girl''s husband today?"


    Long Tianyu found that looking at her so nervous, she was even unexpectedly cute.


    Around him, she is always gentle and generous, smart and virtuous.


    But he missed the lovely way she used to pit her money with anger as an excuse.


    He knew that it was because of many responsibilities that limited her original lively personality.


    So, at least here, he wants to see her more.


    "My husband... My husband has gone out. If you want to find him, you might as well come back in three days... No, six months later. My husband is a businessman and can''t come back for a moment."


    Her husband, I''m afraid, is now fighting for power and power in the capital of Jin.


    Lin Mengya is really afraid of this man. She knows something.


    Hastened to make up a few words, the attitude is also extremely sincere, trying to make people believe.


    Long Tianyu secretly raised her eyebrows, and the smile at the corners of her mouth was strange.


    What a girl who likes to talk nonsense. A more interesting idea welled up in long Tianyu''s heart.

 Chapter 815

    "Oh? It''s better to go out to do business. In fact, I''m here for you. How can a beautiful woman like you keep an empty house alone? Why don''t you go with me and enjoy endless glory and wealth. Besides, you''ll never stay alone?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Eh, this painting style is not quite right.


    Blinking, Lin Mengya''s brain became dull for a few seconds.


    She just guessed countless possibilities about the identity of the man in front of her.


    But none of them classified this man as a maniac who likes to flirt.


    His mind turned. If he was really that kind of coyote, he would be easier to do.


    The corners of his mouth were touched with a slightly beautiful smile.


    Just determined in my heart, but it is still a tentative idea.


    "I''m really flattered by your saying so. But my husband is not talented, but he has an excellent relationship with me. As the saying goes, a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love. Sir, don''t force people to be difficult."


    Knowing that she is hiding a knife in a smile, long Tianyu will still taste rare pleasure because of her smile.


    The big hand lifted her chin uncontrollably, looked at her, but still tried to smile charming and moving. When her eyes fell on the delicate cherry lips, the color of her eyes was gradually deepening.


    He longed for everything about her more than he thought in his heart.


    "What if I say no?"


    She is his. No matter how time and place change, she is his only wife and only love.


    When Lin Mengya heard the man''s voice, she seemed to be infected with a trace of other emotions. She had a skin blind date with long Tianyu. Of course, she knew what it meant.


    Is it hard? She''s going to be taken advantage of by a dead pervert today?


    Lin Mengya immediately made a pitiful look when her mind suddenly turned.


    The watery eyes looked at the man pleadingly.


    "Don''t embarrass me, sir. My husband has a bad temper. If he knows I''m not a woman, he will kill me. If you really like me, you might as well help me. There are so many beauties outside, why do you insist on me?"


    On the man''s hand, the extremely rough gloves made her chin tingle slightly.


    In my heart, if the other party really wants to use strong words, I will bite his lips and let him be poisoned by his own blood.


    When there''s no cure, it''s not her fault.


    But the man didn''t answer her, and there was no hurry to be frivolous with her.


    The other hand gently stroked her lip flap, and the gentle force was like stroking a gem.


    "I miss you so much."


    The short four words make Lin Mengya like lightning.


    Sitting there blankly, staring at the man with wide eyes.


    He -- it''s him!


    The black cloak fell, and a handsome beauty face that often tortured her thousands of times when she dreamed back, with a smile that made her very familiar and heartache, approached slowly until a cool lip printed her.


    Long Tianyu! How could it be long Tianyu?!


    Lin Mengya had no time to think, but her body acted faster than her brain.


    His arms tightly hugged the man in front of him and kissed him more than he could.


    She misses him, too!


    Pour out the boundless Acacia kiss, no tenderness, only hot.


    After finishing this kiss, Lin Mengya only felt as if she had lived a lifetime in a moment.


    I looked at the beautiful face in front of me, as if it were another world.


    If it weren''t for this parting, she couldn''t realize how important the man in front of her was to her.


    "How did you come here? How did you find me?"


    Lin Mengya can''t care about anything else. At this moment, he is in front of himself. The ecstasy in his heart can''t deceive anyone.


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and spoiled her sideburns.


    In fact, he still wants to continue to cheat, but he can''t stand her in front of him, but he can''t hold her sense of loss.


    "I heard you were dead, so I came to Jiuyou hell to find you. Unexpectedly, you have a little conscience and didn''t drink Mengpo soup."


    Compassionate pinched her little nose. It''s one thing not to cheat her. Whether to get back the debt or not is another thing.


    Look at your lover with a smile, but you will never let her go easily.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but feel weak in her heart. She quickly piled up a flattering smile, and her little hand climbed up his neck actively and enthusiastically.


    "Wasn''t I forced to be helpless? At first I didn''t want to, but later, Xiaoyu and I thought that pretending to be dead was the best way. In fact, I also wanted to tell you that I came. It''s not a tight time and heavy task, so I didn''t say it. Good taro and good husband, just forgive me, okay?"


    In front of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya made a fool of a little woman''s charming appearance.


    Unfortunately, this time long Tianyu was cruel.


    It''s to cure her that she always leaves herself.


    "Oh? Really?"


    His eyebrows were slightly raised. Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya with unspeakable contempt.


    It seems that she has a criminal record and can''t explain it anyway.


    After Lin Mengya said sorry to Xiaoyu in her heart, she immediately looked like the most clever baby and sincerely looked at long Tianyu.


    "I don''t want to. It''s Xiaoyu''s bad idea. But you know, he''s a little young. He doesn''t think things are too comprehensive. My husband is the most tolerant person in the world. I won''t blame him, will I?"


    In order to muddle through in front of her husband, Lin Mengya shamelessly pushed the black pot to Xiaoyu.


    By the way, the dog leg praised his man. I hope he doesn''t care about this time.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu, who has made up his mind, can''t be fooled by her like this.


    Looking at her with a smile, long Tianyu''s eyes clearly smiled, but Lin Mengya felt the illusion that her IQ was completely suppressed.


    Well, in fact, she also knows that before that, her husband had just let her.


    The little head nestled in the man''s chest, and Lin Mengya''s small hand wronged drew a circle on his chest.


    "Well, well, it''s my fault. You can punish me as much as you want. I will never resist."


    The soft waxy voice also has such a nasal sound.


    All of a sudden, he shot into long Tianyu''s heart and shook his head in his heart.


    Let her go today and settle accounts with her later.


    "Aren''t you angry? I knew my husband was the best."


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya immediately smiled like a successful kitten.


    Secretly kissed the corner of his mouth. Lin Mengya held long Tianyu and greedily absorbed the warmth in his arms.


    "Are you here, Xin?"


    Long Tianyu has already investigated the situation of Lin Mengya.


    Unexpectedly, she was willing to become a silent and nameless Gong e for Xiaoyu.


    "I don''t work hard at all. Xiaoyu is very good and his wife is very good. By the way, you can''t imagine that Xiaoyu is from the state of lieyun... No, how do you know my whereabouts? Oh! Xiaoyu colluded with you, right?"


    His eyes widened, and Lin Meng looked at long Tianyu angrily.


    The last time he colluded with Qinghu, he was almost sold.


    Although she put them together later, those guys, why two of them, it''s not interesting enough.


    But long Tianyu shook his head and looked deeply at her face. There was no trace of falsehood in her eyes.


    "It''s not him, it''s another person. You know this person. He was Zhu Yan''s former master. After I finished the funeral for you, he sent someone to find me and tell me about your situation. Later, after I arranged all the things, he asked someone to lead me here. He sent someone to tell me everything about you."


    That man again!


    Lin Mengya started from long Tianyu''s arms, but she muttered in her heart.


    She still remembers what the Xin family with heavy pupils said.


    Why is there that person everywhere?


    "You say, what is his real identity? I thought he was just an old friend of Qinghu. Now it seems that this man is so powerful that people can''t understand it. When we think about it carefully, he has participated in everything we do. He almost makes people feel scared. If he has any bad thoughts about us, I''m afraid we''ll be surprised It''s hard to escape. "


    Lin Mengya hesitated and said what she thought.


    This Mr. Zhu, Lin Mengya has also had several connections.


    However, he gives people the feeling that, in addition to being unfathomable, there is a touch of peace and kindness.


    From the face, it doesn''t look like a bad man.


    "Is it difficult that he is the leader of the candle dragon club who sees the head but not the tail?"


    Now, long Tianyu also feels that there is only one possibility.


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head. She should know more about the candle dragon meeting than long Tianyu.


    "He won''t be the leader. This person is very special, but one thing is that he is the leader of each other''s candle dragon club, and he is a little more compassionate. According to the information we now know, the leader of the candle dragon club should be a person full of ambition and desire, almost cold-blooded and ruthless. Mr. Zhu has many means, but I don''t think he should be."


    According to ChongTong Xinyu, he and those who can almost be completely abandoned by the Xin family seem to have been reborn and recognized in Mr. Zhu''s hands.


    Otherwise, he would not risk his life for Mr. Zhu.


    And whether it''s Xin Yu or Zhu Yan.


    When I mentioned that gentleman, my heart was not fear, but heartfelt love.


    This is enough to show that Mr. Zhu used more than absolute force to suppress these people.

 Chapter 816

    "If you say no, it''s not. At least for now, he doesn''t have any bad thoughts about us."


    Pinched Lin Mengya''s upturned nose and saw the latter frown slightly. Long Tianyu was in a good mood and released his hand.


    Black eyes turned and looked at the woman in front of them.


    I''m afraid ya''er doesn''t know one thing.


    Even if Mr. Zhu is the leader of the candle dragon club, he can protect his wife now.


    "It''s said that you have become a famous diamond Bachelor in Dajin. Why, don''t women paste it upside down?"


    Seeing long Tianyu, in fact, Lin Mengya has been angry for a long time.


    It''s just to play coquettish with him and make trouble with him.


    But long Tianyu didn''t immediately deny it, but his affectionate black eyes hesitated slightly.


    A moment later, he said with a light look.


    "People say that my life is bad and I was born to control my wife. So they refused to marry my daughter to me. Now I also feel that my life is bad. How can my wife leave me?"


    The tone was faint, but Lin Mengya couldn''t move.


    The little face piled up a flattering smile again, kissed his chin softly, and looked pitiful no longer dare.


    "No, it''s all nonsense. Feudal superstition is terrible!"


    "Oh? Really?"


    Raised eyebrows, it is obvious that she has some doubts about this set of excuses that she doesn''t understand very well.


    Lin Mengya immediately nodded fiercely, for fear that this guy would dress up as this sad look again.


    "All right, but no matter where you go, I''ll get you back."


    Look at Lin Mengya seriously. Even if the latter is unwilling, he still can''t help feeling very sweet in his heart.


    "Well, I''ll never run again. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll be by your side."


    Against long Tianyu''s forehead, his eyes looked at him.


    She always thought it was her deep love, but she didn''t know that long Tianyu, like her, had already become the most loyal believer in love.


    "Well, Bai Su is coming back soon. I can''t show up yet. You must be careful in lieyun''s palace. When the time is ripe, I''ll pick you up."


    Reluctantly let go of Lin Mengya. Long Tianyu sat her on the side of the carriage and solemnly told her.


    The latter nodded cleverly and looked at long Tianyu with a smile.


    "Long Tianyu, do you think we are like cheating little lovers?"


    Holding his chin in his small hand, he watched him tidy up his black cloak. His handsome face was hidden under his black clothes. No one could see his original appearance.


    Seeing her smile, long Tianyu didn''t answer back.


    With her long arm stretched out, Lin Mengya was hugged by him again in an instant.


    Kissed her red lips and easily took her breath away.


    Lin Mengya let her go before she was about to suffocate.


    "Hoo ha -"


    Lin Mengya patted her chest hard, with misty eyes, and stared at long Tianyu coyly.


    This guy must have done it on purpose!


    "I''m gone. I''ll see you next time."


    Patted her little head, black figure, jumped out of the window.


    Lin Mengya immediately fell on the window, but she didn''t even see half of his shadow.


    "What''s wrong, girl?"


    The bodyguards in charge of guarding around immediately came forward to ask. Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head in embarrassment.


    I don''t know when this guy''s lightness skill became so strange.


    There are many bodyguards around. Why didn''t anyone see him leave?


    With a bang, the wheel also met a stone.


    No one could notice that a small black cloth bag was thrown into the car.


    Lin Mengya quietly took back her body from the window, and her little hand immediately picked up the small cloth bag.


    After opening it, I found that there was a jade ornament in the shape of green heron grass.


    That night, when they separated from Xiaoyu in the street, it was their accidental reunion.


    When I think of it, I seem to regard him as a tramp.


    But I don''t want to. That man is really his lover.


    "Can you hear from me no matter where you are? This guy, how can he learn this romantic means!"


    Happily, he put the green heron grass carved from jade in his hand. Inadvertently, he saw a small word "wood" in the abdomen of the heron.


    Lin is her surname. What does this word mean? Lin Mengya knows better than anyone.


    The smile on the corners of his mouth was like eating honey.


    Carefully put the jade carved green heron in his arms, a floating heart. Because of the emergence of long Tianyu, he has regained his position.


    Her husband, her only home.


    "Miss, I''m back."


    As soon as the heron was put away, the curtain of the carriage was opened.


    Then, Bai Su, who looked alert, returned to the carriage.


    "Oh, how''s it going? Is there anything unusual?"


    Although I have guessed that the so-called situation should be a trick made by long Tianyu.


    But she still can''t despise Mrs. Hui.


    "There is no special situation, but I found that some marks were made along the way. But strangely, although the marks are new, when I follow the marks, I didn''t find any clues. Is it difficult? Do they have any special purpose?"


    Not only does Bai Su feel confused, but even Lin Mengya can''t understand it now.


    If Mrs. Hui''s people did it, they should ambush themselves or intend to do something to Mrs. Hui.


    But now it''s calm. Even Bai Su can''t find any clues.


    It can only be explained that either the other party''s martial arts are too high, even Bai Su can''t find out anything.


    Or they withdrew halfway.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya didn''t have a clue.


    But once they entered the inner King''s city, the king''s men came to meet them.


    Before that, just be careful.


    "Miss, why is your face so red? Is it your body? What''s wrong?"


    Bai Su looked at her young lady anxiously. She had no personnel. When she was still in the yard, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t have that.


    Naturally, I don''t know. This is the sequelae of Lin Mengya''s mind.


    "Ah? Yeah... Yeah? Ha, maybe... Maybe it''s too hot. You know me, I''ve never been able to adapt to too hot weather. Oh, it''s hot this day, isn''t it?"


    For the first time, he was incoherent in front of Bai Su, covering his hot cheek with his small hand.


    In my heart, I complained about long Tianyu a hundred times. He did it all!


    "Oh, after we return to the palace, the young lady should take a bath first to avoid the heat."


    Bai Su, a silly girl with pure mind, doesn''t know why her young lady blushes. It''s not so simple.


    She smiled awkwardly. Lin Mengya wanted to pretend to be an ostrich to escape such an embarrassing situation.


    Powerless to escape Bai Su''s worried eyes, he leaned actively against the window. The gentle wind gradually cooled the heat on her cheek.


    I hope there won''t be a third person. See yourself blushing.


    The warm and cool wind makes Lin Mengya''s mood stretch gradually.


    The arrival of long Tianyu made her feel more confident.


    Mrs. Hui is completely abandoned. No matter what purpose wanyanjing has, it is obvious that she can''t count on it now.


    However, according to Lin Mengya''s speculation, the purpose of wanyanjing''s placement of Mrs. Hui is to control Yao Lu.


    Up to now, Lin Mengya has also seen that Yao Lu and her mother and son have long lost their feelings between mother and son, and there is no deep love between mother and son.


    However, in recent years, Mrs. Hui has done all kinds of things in the name of Yao Lu. She should check it carefully. Maybe she can see some clues.


    Second, what role can Mrs. Hui''s position in the palace play in wanyanjing''s plan?


    This point is actually the most puzzling to Lin Mengya, because if you want to blow the wind in the king''s ear, Mrs. Hui, who has long lost her favor, is obviously the most inappropriate candidate.


    Moreover, Mrs. Hui did not have a strong mother''s family, nor did she give birth to any children.


    Yao Lu''s prestige in the palace is mostly based on the power of the fox and the tiger.


    Wanyanjing has a deep mind. He will never do such a thankless thing.


    What on earth did she ignore?


    Now torture Mrs. Hui, I''m afraid I won''t get anything.


    Mrs. he kuanghui has made no big mistake. Nominally, she is still the king''s harem. Moving her will alert Wan Yanjing.


    However, it''s like being imprisoned now, and in the name of, it''s the same as Mrs. Jingrou''s past.


    Intelligent as Yan Jing, there will only be a shadow of doubt in my heart.


    Besides, it''s not easy to finish Yan Jing now. Yao Lu has fallen down. The real situation of the Yao family is occasionally explored by them.


    I heard that he would be back in a few days. There was no place for him in the palace for a long time.


    Lin Mengya is more curious about how Wan Yanjing will react.


    With long Tianyu near her body, her heart is also much more stable and confident.


    Looking at those guards guarding the carriage to leave, long Tianyu in black appeared.


    Bai Su''s feeling is very sharp, which is good. With her close protection, ya''er can relax.


    "People, have they been cleaned?"


    Behind him, in the alley of Waiwang City, the men who dealt with those who followed the funeral procession have returned to him again.


    "Lord Wei, don''t worry. Everyone has been dealt with cleanly, leaving no survivors."


    Nodded. In fact, these people hide well. It is difficult for ordinary guards to find them.


    However, in long Tianyu''s view, it is no difficulty.


    "Send someone to tell Mr. Zhu that I will finish what he wants me to do within three months. But what he promised me must be done as soon as possible. Otherwise, he and I will be in danger."


    "Yes."


    A handsome face hidden under the cloak was never serious.


    I hope it''s not too late.

 Chapter 817

    "Girl! Girl!"


    Lin Mengya, who was in a trance, heard Ning Qiu''s call.


    "Oh, sorry, you go on."


    Lin Mengya looks at Ning Qiu and returns with a bad smile.


    She hasn''t done such a thing for a long time. But who let her meet long Tianyu today.


    A heart has floated to him. Fortunately, with the Shennong system, she will not fall into any key things.


    "Look at me, I forgot that the girl did a big thing today and should have a good rest. But the lady thinks it''s not appropriate to put Mrs. Hui there alone?"


    Ning Qiu thought he Lan was tired, so she was distracted frequently.


    During the funeral of Yao Shaoshi these days, Miss Helan personally handled all the big and small things.


    I feel very tired, so considerate brought a lot of nourishing herbs for her.


    Ning Qiu is more and more fond of Helan girl.


    After all, her arrival not only brought down the king and Mrs. Hui, but also made great progress in the relationship between the wife and the king.


    Although madam likes Helan girl, she seldom follows her.


    Besides, except for the people in Fengyu garden, other people don''t have much contact with girls.


    Although the girl doesn''t fit in with everything in the palace, she doesn''t dominate.


    A girl is more like a guest than a maid.


    Therefore, even Ning Qiu could not be jealous of the Helan girl.


    After all, she is the one who is trusted by her wife, which Helan can''t replace.


    Even in the eyes of outsiders, he LAN has become Gong e, the head of Fengyu garden.


    But Ning Qiu knew better than anyone that the Helan girl would not stay in the palace forever.


    "If your wife is not at ease, you can also send more people. But I don''t think it''s necessary. After all, Mrs. Hui''s purpose should be to return to the palace. The king''s secret order has cut off all her thoughts. We are not afraid of what flower guns she plays. The most important thing is that everything in the palace must be firmly held in her hand."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think that Mrs. Hui will have the possibility of turning over.


    If the truth of that year has not been revealed, Mrs. Jingrou may plead with the king out of guilt.


    As for now, Mrs. Hui has become a mouse crossing the street.


    Leaving her in jianzhai can save her life. If she continues to work without fear of death, it''s really difficult to survive for fear of the king''s temper.


    "What the girl said is reasonable. My wife''s anger has been enough over the years. But this time, no one in the palace can compete with my wife from now on. Thanks to the girl''s help."


    Ning Qiu looked at Lin Mengya with a smile. Her eyes were full of admiration for her.


    Of course, not only her, but everyone in Fengyu garden now looks at Helan with new eyes.


    Not to mention, I''m already Mrs. Jingrou with honey.


    "It''s not my credit. If the king doesn''t love his wife, I''m afraid I''ll be a fool''s dream no matter what I do. However, while his wife is sweet with the king, don''t forget others. It doesn''t matter if you pour a Yao family. It''s not just a Yao family in the palace."


    Ning Qiu slightly put away her relaxed expression. She must also know that although the Yao family suffered a disastrous defeat this time, other aristocratic families may take advantage of this opportunity to develop their own forces.


    After all, if the forces in the palace want to reshuffle, can Mrs. Jingrou occupy 100%.


    Without strong family support, it is always Mrs. Jingrou''s weakness.


    This can only be made up for by Xiaoyu.


    After all, not all families have children who are highly valued by the king.


    "OK, I see. I''d better have a rest earlier. By the way, the king said, from now on, my wife will rest in the king''s bedroom and can''t return to Fengyu garden for a moment. I''ll follow and serve. I''ll give everything here to the girl first."


    Ning Qiu blushed when she said this.


    Lin Mengya''s slow reaction shows that Ning Qiu is about the same age as Bai Su, but she has been educated in the palace all the year round Naturally, it is different from the simple white Su girl.


    Nodded calmly. Sometimes Lin Mengya felt a little strange.


    How to put it? I always feel that the girls who live in the palace are always very functional.


    Probably, it''s because of teaching by example.


    Ning Qiu came back this time, not only to comfort her, but also to get her usual things.


    Seeing that she commanded a large group of people and almost emptied the bedroom, Lin Mengya could not help but feel a touch of warmth in her eyes.


    The king really dotes on Mrs. Jingrou!


    There were misunderstandings between them before. The king had to restrain his feelings all the time because he wanted to protect Mrs. Jingrou.


    Now it''s natural that both of them seem to have returned to their youth.


    In fact, Lin Mengya can understand this kind of dog abuse.


    Compared with them, I''m afraid I won''t let long Tianyu do more.


    For the king''s sudden love for Mrs. Jingrou, he did not hide his love.


    There must be new speculation in the palace. The king was demoted as Yao Shaoshi, and then died of a violent illness.


    No one can say whether there is a connection between the two.


    The wind direction in the palace obviously changed. The people who followed Yao Lu before were roughly divided into three trends.


    The first kind of nature turned to Mrs. Jingrou''s side. There were not many accidents.


    Most of these people were coerced by Yao Lu at the beginning. My wife didn''t have much guard against these people.


    The second is neutral and wait-and-see.


    After all, the whole lieyun kingdom cannot be controlled by the king. The harem is like the previous dynasty. Naturally, they feel that Mrs. Jingrou may not be able to control it safely.


    The last one is to form its own faction, and there is even a tendency to win over neutral forces and Mrs. Jingrou.


    But this time the king asked his wife to move to his bedroom, which can be said to be a shock to such people.


    In the future, if you want to fight against Mrs. Jingrou, you have to weigh it first. How many pounds do you have.


    As night fell, Lin Mengya leaned against the window and chatted with Bai su.


    In any case, the downfall of Yao Lu and Mrs. Hui took her one step further from her goal.


    It''s always a good start. As long as everything can be carried out according to her plan, the king of lieyun country must be in Xiaoyu''s bag.


    Speaking of it, I don''t know what the child is busy with.


    Apart from sending her a letter, the child had no news at all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask because she was afraid of Xiaoyu''s distraction.


    Bai Su is not an outsider and knows her mind best. She can only say this to Bai su.


    "Xiaoyu has really changed a lot. I don''t know what happened to Mo Yan. Mother Tian and Baiji will raise him white and fat. Alas, I just don''t know if the child will recognize me when I go back."


    Just after taking a bath, Lin Mengya casually wore a fine white gauze skirt and drank with Bai Su at the window to enjoy the cool.


    The gauze skirt is somewhat transparent, probably because it is wet by the hair.


    Fortunately, in Fengyu garden, except for them, they are all women''s armies.


    A few days ago, she found that there was not even an internal waiter in Fengyu garden.


    Later, Lin Mengya heard that it was probably because the king didn''t like them to serve his beloved woman.


    Therefore, all the girls who can serve in Fengyu garden are innocent and gentle.


    The king, for the woman in his mood, is really childish and makes people laugh.


    "Well, the young Lord has really grown up a lot. Even King lie can''t help praising him. I think the young lady likes children so much. Why don''t you have one with the king."


    The wine is the fruit wine offered by Xiaoyu before. It is clear and delicious. There is no bitterness or spicy in the wine.


    After drinking a few cups, Bai Su''s face flushed and her words became lively.


    "The time is not ripe. Besides, even if I want to have a life, I have to have a time, don''t I?"


    The more he said this, the lower his voice became. When Lin Mengya thought of the hot kiss during the day, her face couldn''t help burning up.


    Patted her cheek. She didn''t know whether it was wine or other reasons. She just felt that the temperature was getting higher and higher, and her reason was a little erratic.


    It''s rare for her to have such a leisurely time. She drank a mouthful of iced fruit wine. Looking at Bai su lying on the table without support, Lin Mengya only thought Bai Su was so cute.


    Who would have thought that the cold white Su female Xia with excellent martial arts in their family was actually a three cup pour.


    Alas, it''s a pity that such a good wine and such a moonlight, I don''t know who can share it with her.


    "I''m not here. You''ve learned to drink."


    A big hand appeared in front of Lin Mengya, rushed in and took away the slender porcelain cup in her hand.


    Lin Mengya frowned and turned around, but saw a slender figure wrapped tightly in black.


    "Why are you here? No one found you!"


    Suddenly woke up more than half, slightly drunk eyes, staring at long Tianyu in front of him.


    It happened that she was just thinking about him. Why did people appear in front of her the next second?


    He reached out his little hand and tentatively pinched his face.


    After confirming that it was a real person, he smiled like a satisfied kitten and threw himself into his arms.


    "I was thinking about you just now, and you came. Say, have you planted a little spy in my heart?"


    The coquettish and angry tone with a thick nasal sound is completely different from Lin Mengya''s usual appearance.


    Long Tianyu put the wine cup on the windowsill and held Lin Mengya horizontally with his backhand.


    Looking at her in her arms, her pretty face was slightly red, and her crystal clear eyes were blurred at the moment.


    Those lips stained with wine smell exude the attractive fragrance of aged wine.

 Chapter 818

    "Yes."


    The low voice and short answer made Lin Mengya tremble slightly when she was half drunk.


    His eyes were hot and scary.


    If it were normal, Lin Mengya must have closed her eyes with shame now.


    But today I don''t know whether it''s because of the fruit wine or because - she is also longing for him.


    He sent his red lips enthusiastically and boldly, so that the sweet wine could also be stained on his cold thin lips.


    "Do you miss me very much? I miss you very much!"


    It is similar to a coquettish whisper, with the charming beauty of ear and sideburns.


    Long Tianyu replaced his answer with a warm and long kiss.


    Different from the day, this time, he embedded too much tenderness.


    Lin Mengya was also another kind of enthusiasm and boldness, which lasted for a long time. It was not until both of them were panting that they came to an end.


    Sitting in bed with Lin Mengya in her arms, the woman in her arms added a lot of weight than before.


    Although this weight is nothing to long Tianyu, it doesn''t seem to be fragile at first touch.


    It seems that Xiaoyu has done a good job in feeding these days.


    He still likes her lively appearance. In fact, the sick Lin Mengya has more charm.


    But he could no longer afford to live in despair almost every day.


    However, if Bai Su hadn''t been able to come at any time, it wouldn''t be suitable here. He would have pushed Lin Mengya down to do great things.


    But I don''t want him to be so hard and patient, but the little woman in her arms can''t understand at all.


    Like a bug, he kept wriggling in his arms, and his little hands didn''t touch and draw on his chest.


    "Be honest!"


    The big hand patted her hip hard and whispered a warning to the guy who didn''t know how to worry.


    Lin Mengya, who was hurt, pouted and looked at long Tianyu wrongly.


    What''s the matter? She obviously cooperated so well. Why is this uncle still so dissatisfied?


    "I miss you too. Don''t move. I''ll leave in a minute."


    He just wants to enjoy her tenderness quietly. After all, this is lieyun''s palace. Although he can come in, it doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants.


    The hip suddenly pushed to a certain place, and Lin Mengya''s body froze for a moment.


    Knowing that he was not as calm as he seemed, he covered his mouth and smiled like a little fox.


    "Well, I just don''t move. Why don''t I ask Xiaoyu to arrange a suitable identity for you tomorrow so that you can get in and out more conveniently, OK?"


    Lin Mengya hugged his neck and was as clever as a child.


    Long Tianyu looked down at his lover. There was a touch of helplessness in his eyes and shook his head.


    "Don''t tell anyone about my coming here."


    Stroking her hair on her forehead, Lin Mengya could only nod first.


    She has always been a considerate woman. She has always been clear about what should be asked and what should not be asked.


    "I know, but it''s also good. Although we are legal husband and wife, it''s rare for us to enjoy exciting days occasionally."


    Little yawned. Lin Mengya nestled in long Tianyu''s arms. She never drank much, because every time she drank, she just wanted to sleep.


    "I''m afraid only you think so. Go to sleep. When you fall asleep, I''m leaving."


    "Yes."


    Nodded, Lin Mengya found a suitable angle in long Tianyu''s arms, closed her increasingly heavy eyelids, and soon fell asleep.


    Holding the woman in her arms, long Tianyu''s wandering heart has finally settled down gradually these days.


    She was in his arms, safe and joyful without danger.


    In the middle of the month, long Tianyu knew that the time for temporary separation had come again.


    Put her carefully on the couch, gently drop a kiss, cover the quilt, cover her face in the center, and leave calmly.


    While drunk, Bai Su, who woke up slowly, didn''t see the trace of long Tianyu.


    On the contrary, he rubbed his head and looked up to see Lin Mengya who was already lying in bed.


    "It''s true, miss. I forgot to change my clothes and went to bed."


    Gently undress Lin Mengya, but I don''t know that Lin Mengya has already had a sweet dream because she fell asleep in her sweetheart''s arms.


    "Young Lord, why are you here?"


    Turning around, just wanted to clean up the mess on the table, he saw the window, wanyanyu''s tired handsome face.


    The moon white soft gown on his body makes him look perfect, jade, gentle, elegant and elegant.


    Waving her hand, Xiaoyu didn''t want to wake her sister.


    Her eyes gently looked at the curtain hiding her, but she stretched out her hand, took the wine pot in Bai Su''s hand, and took a deep gulp.


    "Sometimes I really envy you. You can always be with her without being bound by anyone."


    Looking at Bai Su, there are many uncontrollable bitterness in Xiaoyu''s words.


    He wanted to keep her by his side forever. He wanted to hug her tightly with both hands and protect her.


    But he knew very clearly that having her was the hardest thing in the world.


    "My subordinates don''t dare, but they know. Miss, she also cares about the little Lord."


    She could see all kinds of things in Dajin.


    The young lady really loves the young Lord. Otherwise, she won''t bother to plan for him.


    It''s just that the little Lord has a heavy responsibility. Naturally, she can''t be with her anytime, anywhere.


    "What if I force her to stay?"


    A trace of aggression belonging to adults passed through Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    What Oriental show, even for other clan ladies, he doesn''t want it!


    Although he was young, he understood the meaning of Lin Mengya to himself more than anyone else.


    He wants her!


    Not as a sister, but as a woman.


    Bai Su didn''t understand his meaning, but felt that today''s little Lord was strange.


    Even his words are so confused that people can''t touch their heads.


    "Miss she - she should not like being forced. In fact, young Lord, a person like Miss shouldn''t have been stumbling by anyone. I like to be with miss because I know that miss is destined to stay in one place for too long. She will soar between heaven and earth, free and unrestrained."


    Bai Su didn''t know whether he said such words to the young Lord because he was drunk and didn''t wake up.


    It''s right to think about it. Compared with people like them, young ladies may shoulder great responsibilities, but they are far more free than them.


    It''s a kind of, from the throbbing of the soul.


    "Even if I can''t, I''ll try."


    The wine in the wine pot was drunk by Xiaoyu.


    The warm and cool wine did not affect any of his thoughts, but made him more and more sober.


    He followed Yan lie back to the state of lieyun, which was to obtain an identity that could match her.


    But now, God sent her to him, which shows that God gave him a chance.


    No long Tianyu, no Qinghu, no one.


    There are only two of them, so anyway, he has to find a way to keep Lin Mengya!


    "Little Lord? Little Lord?"


    Bai Su looked at wanyanyu with some worry. To tell the truth, the eyes of the little Lord were scary.


    When he came back, he didn''t realize that he had made up his mind.


    His eyes swept Lin Mengya''s direction, a little dark.


    "It''s all right. You should take care of her. No matter what happens, you should protect her well. I can''t enter the palace these days. If she asks, you''ll say I''m going away with Uncle lie."


    Bai Su nodded. The young Lord is probably busy with something big.


    Now, it is a time of trouble for lieyun. No matter the young lady or the young master, they are bound tightly by these things and are not free at all.


    Xiaoyu''s figure disappeared in the huge Fengyu garden. Only Bai Su stood in front of the window in a daze.


    Everyone, it seems to be a little different from before.


    As for the difference, Bai Su, who was not keen on these things by nature, only shook his head helplessly.


    There are some things that she really doesn''t understand as always!


    The fruit wine sent by Xiaoyu is good. After drinking it, it won''t hurt the next day.


    If Lin Mengya didn''t feel that getting drunk every day would hinder her image, I''m afraid she would have a few cups of sleep every night.


    As soon as she got up, Bai Su, who always got up earlier than her, sent warm facial wash.


    After the two men finished grooming, they appeared in front of the crowd.


    Some people were surprised to see that the morning exercise team had more than doubled in the yard.


    This set of morning exercises is very effective for girls. It has attracted many people before, but it is the first time to grow so strong.


    "Helan girl finally woke up!"


    Lin Mengya was curious about why there were so many people when a clever and charming gong''e appeared in front of her immediately.


    The little girl in front of her has red lips and white teeth. She looks very smart.


    Lin Mengya remembered that this was a third-class gong''e, who was responsible for serving Ning Qiu''s administrator gong''e on weekdays.


    Why did she stand in front of the crowd today and become an operator?


    "Are you --"


    The little girl was very clever. She smiled in front of Lin Mengya and said pleasantly.


    "Isn''t it because of the girl''s ingenuity that she made up this morning exercise for the benefit of our big guys? The sisters of fengyuyuan said that she has been much better than before since she practiced this morning exercise. Therefore, other sisters in the Palace should follow suit. I''m afraid it will disturb the girl''s peace."


    Oh, it''s all people from other palaces.


    It seems that morning exercises play a role. On the one hand, they want to take the opportunity to please themselves, which is the most important aspect.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya raised her head again, with a gentle smile on her face, looking at the palace women.


    "I think since you are interested in learning, you might as well change your address to the garden. First, the yard is more spacious. Second, there are flowers and grass, and the air is fresh. What do you think, sisters and sisters?"

 Chapter 819

    "This attention is very good. We all listen to the girl''s arrangement."


    There are several sensible people in the crowd who have flattered Lin Mengya.


    In fact, they didn''t stand here early in the morning to show their face in front of the Helan girl, or to earn a good future for themselves.


    Lin Mengya knew this, and these gong''es knew it better.


    "In that case, let''s go with this girl. I''ll teach you new morning exercises every other period of time. As long as you stick to it, you''ll get something. I don''t have much to accompany you anymore."


    Lin Mengya waved her hand. Her smile was warm and gentle. She had the bearing of the head gong''e.


    Bai Su felt a little strange when she saw her smiling face.


    Miss, in the past, seldom smiled so hypocritical.


    She watched a group of women leave with a smile. She relaxed her smile only after the last one disappeared in front of her eyes.


    "I''ve investigated several new people from the palace today. No matter which palace comes out, I should make a detailed record. As for which palace doesn''t come, I should also record it."


    Bai Su nodded. Everything the young lady told her would be done properly.


    Unexpectedly, the concubines in the palace will move so quickly.


    Just a few days, the barriers are so clear.


    Morning exercises have existed since she came to the palace, but today, it has such a scale.


    Speaking of it, we all want to make friends with the new leader of the harem.


    But Lin Mengya knew better that many people came here to test their wives.


    She naturally needs to be on guard.


    After breakfast and a stroll, Lin Mengya returned to the side hall of Fengyu garden.


    At this time, Bai Su has put the records on her desk.


    Take it up and read it carefully. Lin Mengya''s eyebrows are also gradually tightened.


    However, after reading it, it will stretch out. It seems that this list has not affected her too much.


    "Bai Su, what is the identity of Mrs. Ping? Why haven''t you heard of it before?"


    After knocking on the list, it was impressively written that Mrs. Jing lanyuanping had never sent anyone.


    Moreover, several ladies who made friends with Mrs. Ping came.


    In this way, it seems that they intend to isolate Mrs. Ping, or their people can bring news to Mrs. Ping, and she doesn''t have to send someone to knock her teeth.


    "It''s said that she came from the Ping family, a witch doctor family, and was one of the four wives married by the king after he ascended the throne. However, the Ping lady is usually very cautious and easy to be embarrassed. The four princes she produced are not the kind of outstanding people. It''s said that she is addicted to medical ethics and doesn''t seem to be very political. The Ping lady is not friendly with Mrs. Jingrou, But the relationship is not bad. I have seen her several times with the young Lord. She is a quiet and virtuous person. "


    Neutral forces? Lin Mengya turned over the list. At the beginning, Ning Qiu said that there should be three wives in addition to the queen of the king.


    After the fall of the king, the three men broke up and camped separately.


    It seems that Mrs. Ping is not as pure as she seems!


    "Do you want me to investigate Mrs. Ping?"


    The list was secretly investigated by Bai Su himself, and it was written according to the grade.


    But the young lady didn''t ask about the three ladies, and she didn''t mention the less beautiful women below.


    Only asked Mrs. Ping, which was very illustrative.


    "No, you said she came from a witch doctor family. Did she give it to her wife or Xiaoyu before?"


    The reason why Lin Mengya noticed Mrs. Ping was that several other concubines who had children and came from an aristocratic family basically sent people.


    Lin Mengya knows this very well.


    It''s normal for them to come and inquire for their sons.


    But Mrs. Ping was the only one. Usually, her relationship with her wife was not bad, but now she didn''t send someone. Instead, several people who made friends with her came.


    If there is no secret, Lin Mengya won''t believe anything.


    "I don''t know what to give my wife, but when the young Lord first came back, the lady once sent a pair of jade to celebrate. If the young lady wants to see it, I''ll get it right away."


    Because of wanyanyu''s special treatment to Lin Mengya, he wants to give all his good things to Lin Mengya, so Xiaoyu''s things are placed in the cross courtyard next to Fengyu garden.


    Without much effort, Bai Su took the pair of jade Bi.


    This pair of jade is made of excellent materials. One is blue and the other is milky white.


    And together, it looks like one twin.


    "It''s called Yunwen Ruyi wall. It''s said that it''s from Mrs. Ping''s family. This pair of jade was cut from the same jade, but it''s green and white. It''s very rare. The young Lord wanted to make it into some jewelry for you a few days ago, but he didn''t come yet."


    Hearing Bai Su''s words, Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    This is a rare good thing. Xiaoyu is too violent.


    Put the jade in your hand and play with it. The gentle touch makes people have an illusion that this object will breathe.


    But holding it in your hand is another feeling, which makes people reluctant to let go.


    "Well, what is this?"


    Bai Su suddenly found that there was a faint purple on the lady''s hand.


    If she hadn''t been careful, she wouldn''t have found it at all.


    "This thing is the secret of this pair of jade. I see. What I said is that it''s a miracle to put it in. It''s more difficult to reveal it."


    Lin Mengya''s words immediately confused Bai su.


    What does Miss mean?


    Loosen her hand and put the jade Bi back in the box. Lin Mengya took the cloth towel and carefully wiped the slightly purple place.


    Since this thing came in, the Shennong system in the brain was constantly alarming.


    It is said that the jade contains a poison with strong hallucinogenic ability.


    Holding Yubi in her hand is tantamount to giving Yubi a detailed physical examination.


    It was found that all the hallucinogenic toxins in the jade wall were concentrated around the small hole in the middle of the jade wall.


    And it''s still inside.


    Although the surface of jade feels warm and smooth, it is actually very hard.


    To put it bluntly, it is a kind of beautiful stone.


    If you want to completely soak the toxin into the jade, you can either cook and soak it repeatedly.


    Otherwise, it can only succeed if the jade is made into a hollow. Both of these will destroy the appearance of jade.


    But this pair of jade is very gentle and soft in color. It is absolutely top-grade.


    That shows that the poison in the jade wall is not caused by these two methods.


    But even so, it is still difficult to harm people unknowingly.


    Jade is naturally hard, so if you want some medicine, you must put it in a bottle made of jade so that it won''t lose its medicine.


    Paste the jade Bi in front of your eyes and make an X-ray perspective of the jade Bi by using the ultra-fine scanning system of Shennong system.


    After zooming in countless times, Lin Mengya finally understood the mystery.


    However, the delicacy of it made her take a cold breath.


    The surface of the jade wall is extremely smooth without any defects.


    However, in the jade wall, especially near the middle layer, there are countless holes thinner than hair.


    This kind of hole can only be seen clearly with special instruments.


    And there''s something added between the holes.


    With her present means, she still can''t see what it is.


    It''s just strange that the material filled in the hole is strange.


    According to Lin Mengya''s analysis and experimental results, once encountering a heat source, the things in the hole will melt and then stick tightly to the inner wall of the hole.


    In this way, the poison in the innermost part can flow out quietly and finally act directly on the human body.


    But once the temperature drops, it will continue to become a stuffing, so people can''t see the magic of this jade.


    What a powerful and exquisite means of poisoning. Lin Mengya was almost amazed.


    But in addition to marveling, Lin Mengya also determined that Mrs. Ping still had some bad intentions towards Xiaoyu.


    "You can find a basin of hot water, warm one is OK, and you need a larger basin."


    Although she couldn''t see what was inside the jade heel, the poison had nowhere to hide.


    Although this hallucinogen is very strong, it is only afraid of water.


    Once they encounter water, hallucinogens lose their original function and become waste.


    Bai Su quickly brought what she needed. Without hesitation, Lin Mengya soaked a pair of jade in it.


    Under Bai Su''s surprised eyes, the water gradually turned into a clear and faint purple.


    It emits a pungent smell slightly. The jade wall has no change and is still beautiful.


    "What on earth is this, miss?"


    Bai Su has seen this jade before, and he hasn''t seen anything purple.


    How did it become like this in the hands of the young lady?


    "Well, it''s called ziyanluo grass. It''s native to the extremely hot place in the southernmost part of the lieyun Empire and has a strong hallucinogenic effect. What''s more, ziyanluo grass can keep people fresh, but their mind is extremely manic. Therefore, it''s also called Devil grass, which is very rare now."


    With the zither score in hand, Lin Mengya naturally knows it in detail.


    However, this kind of devil grass is so rare. Did Mrs. Ping''s family give it to her?


    After all, the Ping family is a family of witch doctors. It''s not uncommon to have such things.


    But how could Mrs. Ping put such a precious poison in a pair of jade?


    You know, Xiaoyu doesn''t like this kind of thing and won''t take it with her!

 Chapter 820

    What is the purpose of Mrs. Ping''s sending the jade Bi?


    "Mrs. Ping wants to murder the young Lord? It''s... It''s impossible. Mrs. Ping''s four princes usually have a good personal relationship with the young Lord. Mrs. Ping has given her a helping hand several times. It''s supposed that she won''t try to kill the young Lord."


    Bai Su has some doubts. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Lin Mengya''s judgment, but Mrs. Ping. She really doesn''t look like a cunning man.


    "What you said is also reasonable. We''d better go and see the situation in person when we are free."


    It seems that only seeing is believing.


    Seeing that the poison in the jade has been almost consumed, Lin Mengya tells Bai Su to put the jade back in Xiaoyu''s room.


    It''s strange. What''s the name of these jade Bi?


    Morning exercises went on like a storm, and Ning Qiu''s successor was also very capable.


    These days, all the gossip in the palace has entered Lin Mengya''s mind.


    She also got a lot of information by stripping silk and cocoons and sorting them carefully.


    The three wives who had followed Yao Lu had their own abacus.


    However, the methods adopted are different, but the only same purpose is that they all want to touch the Queen''s position.


    Their eyes are very vicious. Mrs. Jingrou is now specially favored. Although she is just interested, Mrs. Jingrou is the one who is the most difficult to get that position.


    There is no other reason, just because Mrs. Jingrou has no support from her mother''s family.


    The three ladies, each from an aristocratic family, either have their own children or have suitable Prince candidates in their forces.


    However, with the personality of the king, except for Mrs. Jingrou, Yao Lu can''t get that position, let alone someone else.


    It is not those people who misjudged their actions, but power that has long confused their eyes.


    "Miss, madam sent me to invite you to discuss business."


    Early in the morning, my wife sent a message that there was something to discuss.


    Just after lunch at noon, Ning Qiu appeared at the gate of Fengyu garden.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Lin Mengya also estimated that it was time.


    I went to the king''s bedroom with Bai suningqiu. I haven''t seen my wife for only a few days, but I saw her whole, radiant, as if she were a teenager.


    Sure enough, love is the most nourishing.


    "Say hello to your wife."


    Lin Mengya said softly with a smile. Mrs. Jingrou naturally knew the meaning of her smile. Her pretty face turned red and looked at Lin Mengya with a little funny.


    "Don''t be polite. I want to thank you well."


    Affectionately took Lin Mengya''s hand. Now in Mrs. Jingrou''s heart, it seems that she has regarded Lin Mengya as a younger generation.


    I didn''t expect that my heart knot for many years had been cleared up because of the girl''s arrival. In addition to appreciation, I also felt a little more grateful.


    Pull Lin Mengya to sit down on the soft collapse. Lin Mengya tilts her head and looks at her gently.


    A palace dress made of fine cloud yarn and soft material, even if it is still calm sandalwood, it sets off the lady and adds a bit of girlish style.


    The cloud temples are towering, and the jewelry has slowly changed from dignified atmosphere to soft and charming.


    The corners of her eyes and the tips of her eyebrows were full of happiness. Lin Mengya couldn''t help but secretly praised the king. Her eyes were tricky.


    "These are the blessings accumulated by my wife. I just push the boat with the flow. In fact, my wife should have wanted to open it long ago, but the time is not ripe."


    Others were confused about it, but she had already felt it through.


    Besides, although the king and his wife have misunderstandings and concerns, his wife is still the king''s favorite woman, which is a fact recognized by the whole strong cloud.


    True love can''t be fake, let alone two people who get along day and night.


    Mrs. Jingrou sighed. Yes, now she jumped out and thought that she had done a lot of stupid things.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    "You child, you speak very clearly. I came to you today to discuss something with you."


    Lin Mengya nodded. I''m afraid his wife has already made a decision on this matter.


    After all, madam, it''s not simple.


    "I think you''ve heard about what happened in the dynasty a few days ago. When Ambassador Yao died suddenly, those people began to think again. Everyone stared at the Queen''s position. They couldn''t help it. Someone had openly offered to set up a queen in the evening."


    Mrs. Jingrou''s face was a little more serious. In fact, Lin Mengya heard about it.


    Although strictly speaking, the queen is not the queen.


    But her position is in line with the family, and no one dares to do so.


    Now the dragons have no heads, even if Mrs. Jingrou has long been the crown without a crown, but after all, she is poor in her position.


    "Madam, what do you think of the Queen''s position?"


    Lin Mengya''s smile was shallow and her eyes did not reveal anything.


    "I -- I should be the person in the palace who doesn''t care about this position. So don''t worry that I will be stupid enough to fight with those people."


    Mrs. Jingrou''s expression was as usual. It seemed that she was telling the truth.


    In fact, Lin Mengya already knew the answer. His wife was right. I''m afraid only his wife cares about that position in the whole palace.


    However, there is no one who doesn''t want to be the wife of his beloved.


    It''s just that the wife is for love, and everyone else takes what they need.


    "It''s really rare for madam to smile like this. But I think only madam can be competent for this position. Moreover, only you are the first person in the king''s heart."


    Lin Mengya''s words turned and her eyes were firm. She was not joking with her.


    "This -- no, the king has been in a mess recently because of this matter. Besides, as long as the king has me in his heart, I don''t care about any position."


    As if she had made up her mind, Mrs. Jingrou''s refusal was neat, which also surprised Lin Mengya.


    "Madam misunderstood what I meant. I didn''t mean to ask madam to fight for it now. There is a saying that the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind. In this palace, if anyone takes this position except you, it will cause unrest. So you must hold this position tightly in your own hands."


    Lin Mengya is indeed an ambitious woman, but her ambition is not to gain any benefits, but to make more people avoid such grievances.


    It''s unacceptable for her to watch her man marry another woman and have children with other women.


    Although Mrs. Jingrou looks nothing on the surface, when she first entered the palace, the sadness hidden in her eyes can''t deceive people.


    Seeing his wife''s hesitation, Lin Mengya added a fire.


    "Madam should know more about the ideas of those people than I do. If these people don''t succeed, they will send in new people. Even if the king can''t list them as queens, it''s necessary to favor them. Does madam really want countless more women like madam Hui in the palace?"


    As an expert in mending knives, everything Lin Mengya said was stuck in Mrs. Jingrou''s heart.


    Stunned, Mrs. Jingrou didn''t know how to answer.


    Do you really want to let yourself taste that taste again?


    no She will never!


    "Madam, I''m afraid I''ve already got the answer. So I don''t want to talk about the nonsense. With madam''s wisdom, I think I''ve already had a way to do it. It''s better to do it according to madam''s way. As for whether it can be done, it depends on the credit of those people."


    According to Mrs. Jingrou''s idea, she should have chosen a candidate who can be elected as Queen.


    Since she can''t, the person elected will become the target of all aristocratic families.


    The scuffle over competition will bring not only various tricks, but also division and alliance.


    In fact, in the end, all aristocratic families were locked in a bitter struggle. As long as the king did not speak, the people they elected would not become queens.


    In the end, those who have hope will be worn away by those aristocratic families.


    It''s like hanging a piece of meat in front of a group of mad dogs.


    Only the mad dog who finally won can eat meat.


    But this piece of meat has long been poisoned. Whoever eats it will die.


    The plan seems crazy and vicious, but in fact, it is also the trouble they ask for.


    "Well, I''ll discuss it with the king. Maybe what you said before is right. I should have had enough over the years. For the king, for yu''er and for myself."


    Mrs. Jingrou''s eyes changed a little, and Lin Mengya also had a number in her heart.


    No wonder she wants to add fuel to the fire. In fact, everything in the palace can''t tolerate weakness.


    In fact, if Yao Lu had been more cruel and black, she would not have ended up in such a lonely life.


    Rather than fall into the abyss of pain and regret, Lin Mengya would rather incarnate herself as Shura, kill the enemy and win the final victory.


    "Madam is so wise that she must be able to handle it properly. But if you can use me, please don''t hesitate to speak."


    In this battle, Mrs. Jingrou has to take the lead. As for Lin Mengya, just be an assistant.


    After thinking for a moment, Mrs. Jingrou also made up her mind.


    "Everything else doesn''t matter. There''s one thing you have to go. Xin Luan is still in the palace. I think the king means to keep him for a long time. I wonder if you can help me persuade him so that he can help me and yu''er."


    Mrs. Jingrou deserves to be an expert. She immediately entrusted the most critical task to her.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya can only take the job.


    It''s not difficult to persuade people. What''s difficult is that Xin Luan is extraordinary.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll help you with this."


    Lin Mengya smiled and was ready.


    She really has to do this.

 Chapter 821

    When Lin Mengya came back from the king''s bedroom, she was in a good mood.


    Things went as she expected, but faster than she expected.


    "The young lady seems very happy. It''s said that all the ministers in the court are going to fight about this. Even Mrs. Jingrou is serious. It''s like nothing to be here."


    Bai Su smiled and looked at her young lady. She really didn''t understand what could make her happy about such a thing.


    "How can I be unhappy? The more they bite, the closer they are to the end. I feel depressed at the thought that if Xiaoyu ascends the throne in the future, there will be such a group of people eyeing around. Now it''s better that they want to die by themselves and can''t blame anyone."


    The Queen''s position, to put it bluntly, means that there will be a strong guarantee in the fight for the throne in the future.


    Lieyun is a country that pays more attention to women''s power status. In the past, there was a respected witch queen, and then there was the post of Gu woman held by his wife when she was young.


    Therefore, on the issue of heirs, the Queen''s opinions have to be referred to for the monarch.


    It is also because of this that they will fight for the position of Queen.


    Unfortunately, only Mrs. Jingrou can be qualified for this position.


    Others are just a foil.


    "I''m also surprised that these adults are usually very deep in the city. Why are they so irrational in this matter? Even if the queen died and the Queen''s position was empty, it wouldn''t be so ugly?"


    Bai Su blinked and said helplessly.


    Having been with Lin Mengya for a long time, her eyesight and insight are much stronger than before.


    I looked at Bai Su with appreciation. It''s good. The little girl can hit the nail on the head.


    "Indeed, they shouldn''t be so eager. So something must have happened."


    Lin Mengya looked indifferent and didn''t worry. The way was to say something about others, which had nothing to do with her.


    Bai Sugang wanted to remind his young lady, but suddenly remembered that she already knew the answer?


    "No wonder the young lady is not worried at all. Originally, you already knew what had happened, which made me worry for nothing."


    "Me?" Lin Mengya pointed to herself and smiled innocently at random.


    "How could I know? I didn''t even go out of the palace. How could I know the answer?"


    Now, even Bai Su didn''t know how to talk about it.


    Miss, is this self abandonment?


    "Don''t worry, although I don''t know what happened, I can know by guessing."


    Narrowing her eyes, she has the plug-in of Shennong system, which processes information to abnormal speed. How can she not analyze any clues.


    It is not uncommon for a dog to jump over a wall.


    The more so, she and her wife must call steadily.


    Once the lady gets the Queen''s position, she and Xiaoyu must leave for Wangu pool.


    Of course, before that, she must first get the help of Xin Luan, the former high priest of the Xin family.


    "Go, follow me to see the high priest of Xin family."


    Lin Mengya thought about it and asked Bai Su to bring some gifts to visit.


    Although she received the name of Madam, she didn''t look very good when she went empty handed.


    Outside the Xiannan hall, Lin Mengya and Bai Su, one holding a chessboard made of sandalwood and a piece made of jade, and one holding many unique books in the palace, stood there waiting for the waiter''s notice.


    He is still a waiter and a servant. Although Xinluan''s status is somewhat different from that before, he seems to be very cautious.


    After a while, the waiter took back Xin Luan''s order and let them in.


    "My master said, you can put your things down. My master has something else to do, so I won''t bother you."


    In the hall, only the waiting child was there.


    He politely ordered Lin Mengya and Bai Su to leave.


    "Then please, Baisu, we won''t disturb the priest."


    After eating a soft nail, Lin Mengya was neither angry nor surprised.


    He put his things on the table, looked at Bai Su and left the Xiannan hall.


    "It''s really like the legendary expert. It seems that our gift today is for nothing."


    Even in front of Yao Zun, Xin Luan can stand up.


    But that doesn''t mean he''ll be in the lady''s camp,


    Even the former priest, he represents the Xin family after all, and has many concerns.


    "Why don''t you let your wife come? In this case, the priest can''t find any reason?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su and sighed faintly.


    "Do you think now, even if the madam comes, the priest will be obedient? If it''s really that simple, the madam won''t let me do it. Forget it, let''s go back first."


    The more thoughtful people are, the more they love to do these tortuous things.


    Even though she is fully confident that she can convince Xin Luan, it doesn''t mean that it will be simple.


    On the contrary, the brighter the future, the more tortuous the road will be!


    I leisurely returned to Fengyu garden with Bai su. At this time, Fengyu garden has long been quiet.


    Every day, many people give gifts for a variety of reasons.


    Because the wife is in the king''s bedroom, ordinary people can''t disturb her.


    So they all sent gifts to Fengyu garden.


    Anyway, if the Helan girl sees it, it means that her wife sees it. The key is to feel it. Everything else is the same.


    Walking all the way, Lin Mengya saw all kinds of smiling faces.


    She could only keep smiling all the way. When she arrived at Fengyu garden, Lin Mengya felt that her face was sour.


    It''s rare for her to think that laughter is also a hard work.


    "Why are there so many things? Who sent them? You have registered them all?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the things on the table and frowned slightly.


    She knew it was common to please the king''s new lover.


    But the lady has never lost her favor, and she shouldn''t have been in the palace for many years.


    It was just a few days ago. How come today, she still piled the table in her room full.


    By the way, how could it be in her house?


    "Miss, I misunderstood. These things were not given to your wife by others, but to you by your Highness the ninth prince."


    Nearby, those who knew the truth immediately came forward and said with a smile.


    In the eyes, in addition to respect, there is envy.


    Xiaoyu gave it to her? Lin Mengya casually opened a box. It was indeed a pair of Pearl hairpins suitable for young women, not for his wife.


    However, didn''t she tell Xiaoyu not to give her things so brazenly before. Keep a low profile, this guy. What''s going on?


    "In addition to giving things, what else does the ninth Prince have to say?"


    Lin Mengya was puzzled and asked.


    The gong-e smiled vaguely and looked at Lin Mengya with more worship.


    "That''s not true, but his Highness the ninth prince said that he couldn''t come back these days. That''s why he took these things to relieve your boredom. He also said that he would come back immediately after he finished his work. Please don''t worry too much."


    That''s right, but it''s a little awkward to say it in someone else''s mouth?


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and asked everyone to go out. By the way, she also took everything out.


    Sitting at the table, Lin Mengya thought about it and thought it was probably because she was distracted.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t like to give her things for a day or two, but this time the number is a little too much. When she comes back, she will interrogate him well.


    "Do you know what Xiaoyu has done?"


    Turning around, Lin Mengya looked at Bai su.


    The latter can only shake her head blankly. Except that she met the little Lord that night, she followed the young lady at other times. She really can''t know.


    "That''s strange. No matter what he does, he will tell me. Do you think he will encounter any danger? By the way, can you still contact Wan Yanlie?"


    Seems to think of something, Lin Mengya asked eagerly.


    Bai Su nodded immediately. Although she was sent by the little Lord to accompany the young lady, some basic contacts were still OK.


    Lin Mengya immediately pulled out a jade hairpin from her head.


    He was cruel and stabbed his index finger.


    Suddenly, a drop of lavender blood appeared on her finger.


    "Bring me a small jade bottle quickly. It''s best to hold half a bottle of water in it."


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled because of pain. She never liked this kind of self mutilation.


    But I have to do it for Xiaoyu.


    Fortunately, because Lin Mengya is a doctor, she usually likes to fiddle with some herbs and so on.


    In her room, there is a small jade bottle containing medicine.


    Bai Su immediately brought one as ordered. Lin Mengya took it over and carefully turned the drop into dark red blood and dropped it into a small jade bottle.


    He quickly took the plug and stuffed it. He found a handkerchief and wrapped it carefully. Then he put it on the table.


    "Bai Su, find someone immediately and give this bottle to Xiaoyu. Say it''s the treasure I got in the cave and give it to him to save his life. Don''t say anything else, he will understand."


    Her blood is now the biggest killer mace.


    Since her blood was changed, she didn''t even need to bring self-defense poison.


    At the critical moment, her self mutilation is definitely a weapon of mass destruction.


    Of course, it''s not so exaggerated, but because of this, she''s also a hot potato.


    This drop of blood is like a baby. If Xiaoyu is really in danger, it may be useful.


    She didn''t know whether she was nervous recently. She always felt that Xiaoyu was full of danger without her.


    This is probably the true story of their Lin family''s character of protecting calves.


    Asked Bai Su to go and return quickly. Looking at the fading sunset, Lin Mengya sighed gently.


    I don''t know how my father and brother are doing now.

 Chapter 822

    Since she reached lieyun, she cut off all contact with the state of Jin.


    The occasional news was brought by Xiao Yu.


    As for the news of father and brother, it is rarely heard.


    All I know is that the Lin family no longer has the original reputation, and the Lin family army is also scattered.


    However, Lin Mengya knows that as long as the three of them return to Da Jin, the Lin family will be reborn again.


    Those who have humiliated them will certainly pay a very painful price.


    Bai Su was not around, but she had arranged everything properly before she left.


    Lin Mengya had nothing to do but sit at her desk and read.


    I don''t know when it was completely dark. Lin Mengya stood up and stretched her sore limbs.


    It began to rain outside unknowingly. Lin Mengya stood in front of the window and looked at the rain outside, slightly distracted.


    The sound of rain covered up other sounds, as if it had quieted the whole world.


    There is no disturbance, no noise and worry.


    Yes, it happens to be cool and moist.


    She didn''t like rainy days very much before, but with more and more things on her mind, she was rare and liked this quiet feeling.


    In the rain curtain, the palace lanterns in the courtyard flashed fuzzy light. I just felt that they were shadowy and could not see clearly.


    Lin Mengya thought her eyes were spent. She rubbed her eyes hard, but she saw a figure getting closer and closer in the rain.


    The figure walked straight in front of her. The black cloak was still wrapped around him. Although it was not wet by the rain, it shocked Lin Mengya''s heart.


    He went under the eaves, reached out and took off his hat.


    A handsome and gentle face appeared in her sight.


    "I came to see you."


    His tone was mild and low, and his tone was no more ordinary.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly moist. Regardless of the water vapor on his body, he rushed to long Tianyu''s arms through the window.


    "Be careful."


    He reached out and caught her body. Looking at her small face tightly buried in his arms, the corners of long Tianyu''s mouth aroused a gentle smile.


    In the rainy night, the two people hugged each other so quietly, as if no one would disturb them in the world.


    "Isn''t it raining? Why are you here at this time?"


    Lai refused to come down in long Tianyu''s arms. Even if his light pink gauze skirt was wet by the steam on his coat, he didn''t care at all.


    "Go and change your clothes and don''t catch a cold."


    Gently pushed her behind the screen, and long Tianyu took off his black coat.


    The dark clothes close to her inside were still very dry. Seeing that she refused to change her clothes honestly, she poked out a small head to look at him, and couldn''t help showing a spoiled smile.


    "It seems that you want me to change it for you, OK."


    Obviously teasing, Lin Mengya immediately retracted her head.


    "No... no! I''ll change it myself, I''ll change it myself!"


    After the initial shock, Lin Meng Ya Kwai quickly changed his feet to clean clothes.


    It suddenly occurred to me that when she returned to the door for the first time, it seemed that there had been a similar scene.


    She has been married to long Tianyu for more than a year. Unexpectedly, so many things will happen.


    "Come and see what I brought you."


    Looking at Lin Mengya wearing a goose yellow gauze skirt, long Tianyu couldn''t help but float a touch of amazement in her eyes.


    When she first got married, even though she looked beautiful, she was mostly green and astringent.


    Now her eyes are still clear, but there is always a trace of charming amorous feelings in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    Not only him, but also any man in the world will be deeply intoxicated.


    But she was alone with him.


    Reaching out and holding her cool little hand, long Tianyu gathered her in his arms and hid in the warm brocade tent.


    He carefully took out a bright red flower branch from his arms. He saw it on the way and thought she would like it, so he hid it in his arms and brought it for her.


    "This is -- red rose? Where did you find it? It''s so beautiful!"


    The flower branches lying in long Tianyu''s hands are about a foot long. The flowers are the size of a bowl, and the red petals are gorgeous and elegant.


    Although it has been baptized by rain, it has not lost much flower fragrance.


    Lin Mengya put the rose under her nose, and a faint and elegant aroma penetrated into her nose.


    "I saw it in a garden outside. I heard Baiji say before that you can''t find this kind of flower when you look around. But this kind of rose can get a large area with only one flower branch. I chose the best one. If you don''t think it''s good, I''ll find it for you."


    Her fingers picked up her hair, and long Tianyu spoiled and said.


    "No, this one is already the best. I''ll find something to feed it now. Thank you!"


    Lin Mengya was so happy that she didn''t know what to do. He could come and brought her red rose.


    Such a move, for her, has already exceeded the limit.


    "Don''t worry. Before that, you haven''t said how to thank me."


    Just got up, he took it back to his arms.


    The red gauze rose accidentally fell off to the ground. Lin Mengya opened her eyes and bumped into the lock of his black eyes.


    "I..."


    Before the words were spoken, they were blocked in her mouth by long Tianyu''s lips.


    The brocade tent was dropped by a big hand. The rain outside the window covered up all the chanting Meng Lang in the inner room.


    The red rose, like the dragon and Phoenix candles on their wedding day, carries all the enthusiasm and happiness.


    Because it also has an alias called bride rose


    When the rain began to clear up, a pair of men and women in the house also snuggled up to each other sweetly.


    Very tired, Lin Mengya was lazy and leaned lazily in the arms of long Tianyu.


    How to say, a little farewell is better than a new marriage.


    "Fortunately, Bai Su is not here today, otherwise..."


    Jiaochen beat long Tianyu''s chest. In fact, she didn''t hate this kind of thing.


    But on other people''s territory, if it hadn''t rained today, I''m afraid it would have been noticed by others.


    At that time, she will have no face to see people.


    "I know she''s not here. Didn''t you send her to send things to Xiaoyu?"


    Satisfied, long Tianyu was in a refreshing mood. He hugged the delicate body in his arms tightly. At this moment, he felt that he was complete again.


    "Why do you know everything about me here? Is it Mr. Zhu again?"


    She told Bai Su to send things to Xiaoyu. Although it was not a secret, there were probably not many people who knew about it.


    Now long Tianyu can say it casually, but Lin Mengya is surprised.


    "No, my people saw her. My people secretly participated in what Xiaoyu was going to do this time. However, he didn''t know it was me, and I didn''t intend to show up."


    Long Tianyu seldom hides anything from Lin Mengya. Besides, Lin Mengya will know about it sooner or later.


    "It''s mysterious. I don''t know what you''re doing. But you brother-in-law must help him know at the critical moment?"


    A brother-in-law said that long Tianyu nodded immediately.


    Even a moment ago, he was still eating because his little woman always cared about outsiders.


    However, since he is Xiaoyu''s brother-in-law, he will naturally take care of the family''s affairs.


    What''s more, ya''er has always loved Xiaoyu. Why not do what can make her happy?


    "Also, do you know the recent situation of my father and brother? Although I entrusted it to Qinghu, I know that he must have been with you in the past few months. I don''t know how my father and them are doing in the kingdom of heaven."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes missed a trace of hesitation.


    After a moment, it became dignified.


    Looking at her crystal eyes, long Tianyu''s thin lips opened slightly and said carefully.


    "There''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you. You didn''t find a suitable time because you were in poor health. But promise me not to get too excited, you know?"


    Lin Mengya had a bad feeling in her heart.


    But long Tianyu''s warm embrace has become her strong support.


    Nodded, a little nervous.


    Subconsciously grabbed his arm and couldn''t help holding his breath.


    "My father and brother were caught by the people of the candle dragon club when we went to the Dongxia kingdom. Don''t worry too much. I sent someone to look for them immediately after I knew the news. Later, I got the exact news. They were rescued by a group of mysterious people. Now their whereabouts are unknown."


    Lin Mengya is like lightning strike. She should have thought of it long ago.


    Father and brother have always been very concerned about her. How could it be that they haven''t sent a letter for so long.


    At a loss, Lin Mengya was a little flustered.


    What to do? My father and brother were caught. No, she must go to save people!


    Looking at her eyes, she wanted to get up in a hurry.


    Long Tianyu sighed and firmly clasped her in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, they''re not in any danger yet. Mr. Zhu has promised to help us find it together. Don''t worry, your father and brother are not ordinary people. They must not wait to die."


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya''s mind turned sharply. At the moment, she was already confused.


    "It''s different! Those people can''t judge by common sense, and their means are vicious and insidious. Dad and brother are not rivals at all! No, I must go to them, otherwise, otherwise..."


    Lin Mengya is rarely so flustered and helpless. Long Tianyu looks at him painfully and kisses her anxious tears gently.


    He knew better that the more so, the more she needed herself and was by her side.


    Firmly hugged her and stabilized her mood on the verge of collapse with her own warmth.


    He knew her best. The more excited he was, the more silent Lin Mengya was.


    She seldom uses making a scene to vent her emotions, so long Tianyu is more worried.


    "What should I do... What should I do... Long Tianyu, what should I do!"

 Chapter 823

    Tears ran down Lin Mengya''s cheeks, making her look more frightened.


    All along, Lin Mengya looks so strong.


    But once a close relative is in danger, even she can''t help it anymore.


    "I''ll help you find them. I don''t have any eyebrows now. Mr. Zhu said that the group who robbed them is very mysterious. But I don''t think there are many forces that can rob people from the candle dragon club. Besides, your two cousins are also looking for their traces. I think there will be news soon."


    Long Tianyu comforts Lin Mengya for fear that she will sneak out again.


    The little woman has a criminal record, so he must look after it.


    "Then we must find them. I have something very important to tell them. Yes, I want to calm down. I must be calm. Otherwise, no one will expect my father and brother."


    Fortunately, with long Tianyu around, Lin Mengya gradually picked up her panic.


    Once the smart brain starts working normally, Lin Mengya can also analyze clues.


    Will the candle dragon rob them both? Is it to threaten yourself?


    Lin Mengya quickly denied this possibility. If so, Mr. Zhu would not know the news.


    Although the Lin family was once regarded as one of the powerful families, the situation of Dajin is different from that of lieyun.


    With such a ruthless and black handed emperor, no family can surpass the imperial power.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya felt that she was afraid of the relationship with her mother.


    Does the candle dragon have any plans other than her?


    "There''s something I want to tell you. The candle dragon club is catching me everywhere. However, it''s strange that they must check the plum blossoms around my waist. However, only my closest people know this. How do they know it?"


    Since she decided to be honest, Lin Mengya would not hide it any more.


    Including the big secret that she thought would affect the relationship between the two people.


    However, please be a little strange about that. Lin Mengya decided to find a suitable opportunity to tell him later.


    The big hand slipped to her waist and stroked the smooth and delicate skin, which made Lin Mengya shudder.


    Long Tianyu looked at her. Although there were tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, she was in a better mood and finally put down a heart.


    "Why did they catch you? Let me see the mark on your waist."


    Lin Mengya didn''t doubt him. She turned over and arched her slender body.


    The brocade slipped to her waist, and a beautiful red plum appeared on her skin. Long Tianyu looked fascinated and couldn''t help but drop a kiss.


    "So itchy... Eh? How do you know where the mark is, hasn''t it disappeared?"


    Lin Mengya immediately got back into the quilt for fear that this guy would make any more small moves.


    With a little doubt in his eyes, when Yan Jing checked them before, he clearly remembered what had disappeared.


    "It''s a beautiful mark. It matches you very well."


    A rare unseemly one. Seeing Lin Mengya''s pretty face pink, long Tianyu grabbed her, but missed a dignified look at the bottom of her eyes.


    In the end, should I tell her that this plum blossom is extraordinary?


    "I..."


    "I..."


    The two people opened their mouth at the same time, and finally looked at each other. Long Tianyu still smiled and motioned for the other party to say first.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu seriously, but the current location was not suitable, which destroyed the original tense atmosphere.


    "I... actually want to tell you about the heritage of ancient Wei. I colluded with Qian Lao to deceive you because I knew the importance of the heritage of ancient Wei to you. Now if I told you that what Qian Lao said is true, I may be the key to open the heritage of ancient Wei. Would you blame me?"


    Carefully looking at long Tianyu''s face, in fact, she has long wanted to confess the secret.


    But because she always wanted to solve it alone, she didn''t say it.


    Long Tianyu looked at her, but her heart hurt a little.


    Ya''er is so honest with him, but he always hides something.


    How can he de get this woman''s true love.


    "No, and I want to tell you about it. When my father asked me to marry you, it was the same thing. Do you remember why my father didn''t object when we went to Lintian and winter and summer together? It''s because he kept forcing me to find out the secret hidden in you. Would you blame me for your impure purpose when you married you?"


    It''s not just an impure purpose, it''s a different purpose.


    Lin Mengya was a little uncomfortable in her heart. After that, she was completely relieved.


    "Of course not. How could you treat me like this when I was in that situation? But I have to criticize you for one thing. Even if I was a fool at that time, you shouldn''t watch me die, shouldn''t you? I know the truth that success will die, but we can''t sacrifice too many innocent people."


    After listening to her words, long Tianyu was also relieved.


    But how did she find the person she sent?


    Feeling the suspicious eyes of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya said slowly.


    "When I came out of the sedan chair alive, you were so surprised. If you didn''t know something in advance, how could it be? You said, would those people catch my father and brother for this?"


    Before, when Lin Mengya didn''t know the heritage of ancient Wei, she naturally thought that the candle dragon would catch her, either to threaten the Lin family or to threaten long Tianyu.


    But later, when she learned what kind of existence the heritage of ancient Wei was, Lin Mengya felt that the original purpose of the candle dragon club must also be the heritage of ancient Wei.


    However, even Qian Hua did not understand what the legacy of ancient Wei was.


    a treasure house? Peerless martial arts? Or something.


    In short, it is something that exudes a different taste of temptation, which makes powerful people unable to stop.


    But even she was confused and didn''t know what role she could play in the so-called key.


    "Indeed, they are also for the heritage of ancient Wei. My father and Emperor knew your mother''s connection with the heritage of ancient Wei by chance at the beginning. I don''t know how the queen found it later. But the mother imperial concubine once said that Mrs. Lin died unjustly and asked me to be kind to you. Fortunately, it''s not too late for me to rein in on the precipice, is it?"


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyi with a complicated look. How to say that, intellectually, long Tianyu was a cold-hearted man before meeting her.


    It''s normal for him to be indifferent to watching a stranger die.


    But emotionally speaking, Lin Mengya still thinks this guy is flat.


    Thinking about it, beichi gently bit on long Tianyu''s chest, which can be regarded as a small revenge for himself.


    "Well, you''re clever. But since the candle dragon will know this secret, the mysterious man who robbed their father may not know it. At this level, the heritage of ancient Wei is just a huge temptation. Long Tianyu, I want to find the heritage of ancient Wei with you. In this way, sooner or later we will meet with various forces. At that time, we won''t be afraid of them, will we Hand over your father and brother. "


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are firm. She must have figured out the countermeasures.


    "OK, but your identity can''t be exposed. Other people don''t know your identity except us. When the matter here is over, we''ll go together."


    Holding her little face, long Tianyu''s smile brings Lin Mengya more than tenderness and power.


    She nodded hard. Even if the road ahead was dangerous, she seemed to be full of strength.


    "Thank you, long Tianyu."


    He buried his head deeply in his arms. Lin Mengya didn''t know what to return his love.


    Perhaps, there is no need for return.


    But her love for him grew with each passing day.


    "Fool, sleep."


    The beloved woman is in her arms, and the rainstorm just stopped outside strikes again.


    But because they have each other, they are no longer afraid.


    The storm outside, but the house is full of warm and beautiful scenery.


    Lin Mengya curled up in long Tianyu''s arms and fell asleep.


    A good night''s dream. When Lin Mengya woke up, there was no sign of long Tianyu around her.


    However, the heat was still on him. Lin Mengya looked at the gauze skirt she was wearing, but her pretty face couldn''t help blushing.


    Last night, she and he


    Shook his head and threw away those shameful memories.


    Unexpectedly, my father and brother fell into the hands of others.


    Lin Mengya''s face returned to a serious look. Su Shou lifted the brocade tent, but he heard the rainstorm outside. It seemed that there was no sign of stopping.


    When I got out of bed, I saw the red rose brought by long Tianyu last night. He didn''t know when to transplant it and put it in the corner.


    "White Su? White Su?"


    He called softly for two times, but Bai Su didn''t come back.


    Only a slim figure appeared at the door, but his face was strange.


    "Girl, Miss Bai Su hasn''t come back yet. If you have anything to say, just tell the maid."


    The little girl looked very down-to-earth, but Lin Mengya waved her hand.


    Since Bai Su is not here, she can''t let others know about it.


    "I''m fine. Go down. The weather is bad today. Go to them for a cup of hot tea to warm up."


    Xiao gong''e saluted and left. Lin Mengya thought about it. She found a maple shirt from the cabinet and put it on her body.


    Although long Tianyu said, he would never let his father leave them alone.


    But there are some things she must do first.


    Even if you can''t bring your father and brother back for a moment, you can also determine their life and death.


    Father and brother are her blood relatives. No matter how long Tianyu comforted her last night, she couldn''t be so calm on the surface.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya hated her powerlessness.


    Attachment to the strong is never her style.


    To protect everything, she must be stronger than anyone!

 Chapter 824

    It rains cats and dogs, and few people come out.


    Almost everyone hid in the house and enjoyed a rare leisure.


    Holding a brown oil paper umbrella, Lin Mengya searched in the palace.


    From time to time, I closed my eyes, as if I was thinking about something, and then I shuttled back and forth in the palace again.


    The location recorded on the map seems to be nearby.


    Lin Mengya looked around. It was already the deepest part of the palace.


    Usually there are few people, and the place she wants to go is not accessible to ordinary people.


    Heavy rain dilutes all the flavors left in the air and also makes people lose sensitive five senses.


    But all this had no impact on her.


    The Shennong system was running fast. After confirming that there was nothing suspicious around, Lin Mengya stepped into an insignificant palace.


    Originally, she was going to come here after removing all suspicious forces in the palace.


    But suddenly, in order to save her father and brother, she had to take risks.


    After repeatedly determining that there were no suspicious people behind her, Lin Mengya flashed into the dilapidated palace alone.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a shabby place in the palace.


    The dilapidated palace leaked rain everywhere, and the ground was filled with soaked debris. Lin Mengya put away her umbrella and walked hard in the palace.


    The most detailed information in the jade box map is just the orientation of the yard.


    But finding her final destination seems to take some effort.


    There is really no other place around except here.


    The lonely yard should have no one to live in for a long time.


    But it is strange that almost all other palaces, even the place selected by wanyanjing as the joint place, are maintained every other period of time, and will never wither like this.


    Behind him, his hearing was much sharper than that of ordinary people, and he caught a small sound.


    Lin Mengya looked left and right, and immediately hid behind a broken table. Fortunately, the light here is very dark. Coupled with the rain outside, it should not be easily noticed by others.


    When she had just hidden away, a few figures came in.


    It seems that she can''t feel the abnormality here alone.


    All the people who came in were wearing coir raincoats and broad hats on their heads.


    Can''t see the face clearly, and can''t distinguish the character.


    I just saw that the four people seemed to have a tacit understanding. They acted almost at the same time and found a corner in the hall.


    Lin Mengya squatted there and looked at the four people as if they occupied the four corners of a square.


    But the next second, she was stunned by the actions of those people.


    The four people showed their snow-white wrists almost at the same time, although other places were still covered by coir raincoats and hats.


    But those hands are definitely women''s slender, white and tender.


    The master of the four hands took out a steel knife from the coir raincoat, which was more and more one foot long.


    With a Shua, the four men cut off their left hand without a knife at the same time.


    Lin Mengya covers her mouth. All this is ridiculous!


    The great pain of broken wrists has long been beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    But these four people, like ignorance, let the blood from the broken wrist flow to the ground quickly.


    She was hesitating whether to go out.


    The ground suddenly spread a fine net, blood flow, mixed with rain, like a brush, sketching a very shallow trace on the ground.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that those strange lines would spread to her feet and immediately hid back.


    Fortunately, although the thin line was messy, she knew that she stopped more than a meter in front of her.


    Lin Mengya took a breath of cold air, because when she looked up and observed the four people again, she saw the four coir raincoats who were almost drained of blood, lined up again and walked out of the palace.


    Lin Mengya finally woke up with a loud thunder.


    If it wasn''t in the house and was still full of a strong smell of blood, she would think that she was just dazzled.


    He was cautious again. After waiting for a while, Lin Mengya estimated that after those people had left, he stood up from his hiding place.


    On the ground, the strange and disorganized blood red line is gradually fading.


    It should be sinking rapidly. Lin Mengya didn''t have time to look carefully, but quickly recorded it with Shennong system.


    It was only half an hour or so from those people, and the thin line gradually disappeared.


    Lin Mengya sniffed hard. In the air, except for the damp and moldy smell washed by water, she couldn''t smell any blood.


    It was the first time she had seen such a strange and shocking thing.


    I can''t help but associate with the candle dragon.


    In addition to this secret organization, she was afraid that it would be hard to think of anyone else who would do things in this extremely abnormal way.


    I stepped on the ground hard, but I found that the ground was solid.


    Squat down and look at the cracks carefully, touch them with your hand, and then you are surprised that the cracks are very shallow, so you won''t be noticed.


    But just now¡ª¡ª


    Everything, like a mystery, tightly grasped Lin Mengya''s heart.


    The heavy rain outside has gradually reduced. Lin Mengya also knows that her expedition may come to an end.


    Looking at the four broken hands, they were all the same thin, white and tender. Only one of them had a delicate ring.


    Lin Mengya just squatted down and looked for a few eyes, then hurried away.


    If it was done by the people of the candle dragon club, then these broken hands must be dealt with by someone.


    What you take away at will will only arouse suspicion.


    She hurried away with her paper umbrella and roared thunder as her best cover.


    Everything she saw today, colder than the rain, made her feel cold in her heart.


    It seems that the plan needs to be changed slightly.


    Behind him, the lonely palace stands there like a huge evil beast.


    Lin Mengya looked complex, and finally chose to forget this gloomy and terrible place for the time being.


    However, one day, she will make public all the sins that happened there.


    The abnormal organization that almost destroyed her life, she will uproot it!


    The rain faded and the thunder faded away.


    Gradually there were people around. Lin Mengya slowed down and looked gentle.


    No one could see what she had just experienced.


    From time to time, palace people with paper umbrellas came to say hello to her.


    Lin Mengya responded one by one before carrying her skirt and returning to Fengyu garden.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a worried white Su on my face.


    It must have been worried that she came in. Bai Su ran over and grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist.


    "My lady, where have you been? It''s thunder and rain outside. How can you catch a cold?"


    Bai Su''s eagerness made Lin Mengya feel a little sorry.


    She always worries the people around her, and thanks to them, she can be so brave.


    "Nothing. It''s too stuffy in the house on a rainy day, so I went out for a walk. Don''t mention it. It''s really a special feeling to enjoy flowers in the rain. Although the storm destroyed countless flowers, there are delicate flowers that are not afraid of the wind and rain. That''s why I came back late."


    This is not only for Bai Su, but also for the people around him.


    After all, many people saw her going out in the rain.


    If there is any association with that matter, don''t you want to scare the snake.


    Fortunately, she chose a good time. When she came out of the abandoned palace, the storm annihilated all her traces.


    Moreover, the old palace was so chaotic that her footprints were even less likely to be seen.


    If you think about it, you can only find a reasonable explanation for your behavior.


    Fortunately, everyone in Fengyu garden knew that she loved roses very much, so Lin Mengya went to the rose yard prepared for her by Xiaoyu before she came back.


    Her shoes and skirt were stained with mud, and she deliberately chose several surviving rose branches to take them back.


    Now, ordinary people can''t find anything to handle.


    After all, she was very careful on the road to make sure that no one saw everything before she came out of the rose yard.


    Therefore, even those who have a heart to explore can easily fool the past.


    It''s just that the abandoned palace can''t go again without full confidence.


    "Why can''t you change this problem? Don''t forget, the last time you fell ill was to see flowers in the rain. Come on, bring ginger soup and hot water."


    Bai Su''s unexpected response was so rapid that even Lin Mengya was surprised.


    After Lin Mengya''s clever "Oh" sound, he and Bai Su walked one after another to the side hall where she usually lives.


    Instead of exchanging information in a hurry, they watched gong''e bring ginger soup and hot water before closing the door.


    Lin Mengya drank ginger soup and took off her almost wet clothes. After her whole body intruded into the warm water, she couldn''t help sighing with satisfaction.


    "Alas - it''s the best feeling. I feel my whole body is warm."


    The cold and slippery feeling was quickly driven away by hot water.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the edge of the bath bucket, closed her eyes and quietly felt this rare moment.


    Bai Su personally made a cup of hot tea for Lin Mengya. Although it is said that the young lady has good poison skills, she and Bai Ji still formed a good habit of doing things by herself.


    Even the ginger soup was cooked by her herself, and then let a trusted girl guard her every step.


    This is not only a habit, but also an attitude.


    A kind of attitude naturally formed by everyone in the Liuxin courtyard.


    No one can hurt Lin Mengya!


    Even if she doesn''t need this protection.


    "Did you send all the things I gave Xiaoyu?"


    The fog was steaming, and Lin Mengya''s slightly closed eyes opened, as smart and wise as before.

 Chapter 825

    "It has been sent to the people around the little Lord, but I haven''t seen the little Lord. I''ve also inquired. I only know that they are doing an important thing. I don''t know what it is."


    Bai Su always knew her mind, so she left to ask about Xiaoyu.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu is secretly helping with this. At least she doesn''t have to worry about Xiaoyu''s safety.


    When children grow up, they have to fight the wind and rain after all.


    It''s not a long-term plan to keep him around.


    "That''s good. No matter who asks me when I go out today, I must insist that I go to see the rose. But if someone inquires, I must secretly write down who this person is, but I must not scare the snake."


    Bai Su nodded and naturally knew what Lin Mengya meant.


    The sight glanced over Lin Mengya''s clothes and skirts. The hem was covered with soil. Some were fresh, but some had been killed.


    "Miss, where have you been? Why is there such a dirty place in the palace?"


    The rose yard is earthy, which Bai Su knows very well.


    But other places are clean, and there is little soil.


    I can''t help but wonder, miss, where did you roll.


    With her eyes down, Lin Mengya could not help but feel a chill when she remembered that she saw the terrible picture in the palace.


    Cherry lips slightly opened and said in a dignified tone: "in fact, I got a map before. There is a very important place on it, which should be in a palace in the king''s palace. So I want to take advantage of this rainy day and check it without anyone noticing. Unexpectedly, I met a very strange thing."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t describe it in words. When she saw the four women break their wrists, she felt cold in her heart.


    Normal people will never cut into their arms with a knife. What''s more, they have to bleed calmly all the time.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think that they might not be able to speak, or they might be treated with special drugs like those copper slaves.


    But in the case of losing so much blood, it is difficult for copper slaves to continue to live.


    No matter how abnormal they are, they are human after all. Since they are human, they can''t escape the common characteristics of human beings.


    At this point, Lin Mengya will feel so incredible.


    "As you say, miss, I think of a legend. It is said that the gate of the heavenly palace can only be opened by the servants of the Gu king when it rains red. Later, when every king is buried, many slaves will be buried. Those slaves must cut off their left hand to wash away their sins and be connected to the heavenly palace by the Gu king. However, this ceremony, It was abolished several generations ago. Now, few people should know. "


    Bai Su''s words made Lin Mengya feel strange about it.


    "Is this kind of thing well known in the country of lieyun?"


    Lin Mengya stared at Bai su. If everyone knew about it, the goal was a little difficult to check.


    Bai Su shook her head blankly and looked at Lin Mengya with some embarrassment.


    "It''s not like that. It seems that only the royal family knows about it. I may have overheard it from someone. I can''t remember things when I was a child. But one thing is certain that ordinary people can''t know."


    It''s possible. After all, Bai Su was trained by Wan Yanlie''s people. Naturally, she had the opportunity to contact such a secret.


    If the royal family knows this, then some suspicious targets can be targeted.


    It rained red and cut off the slave of his left hand.


    These strange things can never be so coincidental.


    Among them, there must be something she doesn''t know.


    If you want to find out, I''m afraid it''s not a small difficulty.


    "Shall I send someone to the palace?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, then shook her head and denied Bai Su''s proposal.


    For one thing, if too many people go, they will scare the snake.


    Second, she felt that the lonely palace was too suspicious now.


    Before that, she had better find out what the palace was used for and why it was abandoned.


    In this way, she can go there to investigate again.


    After taking a hot bath and drinking two bowls of ginger soup, most of the cold in Lin Mengya''s body has gone.


    At this time, the clouds have cleared and the sky is so fine that people are a little dizzy.


    Although Lin Mengya wanted to breathe the fresh air after the rain, she was pressed by Bai Su to make up her sleep in the brocade tent.


    "Miss, are all the bedding dirty? Why do you change it yourself? In the future, I''d better leave it to someone else!"


    Bai Su tucked in the tent for her, looked at the bedding piled on the ground and said suspiciously.


    In the quilt, Lin Mengya looked sluggish and said unnaturally, "Oh... That... I accidentally knocked over the tea last night. You know, I''ve always been afraid of thunder. I can''t believe others, so..."


    It''s all because long Tianyu was so naughty last night, and when he changed his bedding, she didn''t even notice.


    They have a fever in their face. Although they are husband and wife, it is not impolite to do such a thing.


    But Bai Su''s question always gave her the illusion that she had been caught and raped in bed.


    Later, I must let long Tianyu restrain!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I thought of another thing. It seemed that I was quite active.


    Oh, my God! Let her die!


    Get into the quilt and close the tent. There is no cold wind.


    Bai Su kindly lit some calming incense for her. Soon, Lin Mengya, who was tense in body and mind, fell asleep in the quilt.


    Fortunately, when she was in Liuxin hospital, she had to sleep with her on rainy days.


    Therefore, Bai Su had no doubt that her young lady was so reckless last night.


    The quiet room exudes the sweet smell of tranquility.


    When Lin Mengya woke up, it was already dark.


    The night was getting late, and it was cold outside because it had just rained.


    Lin Mengya, who has enough sleep and nothing to do, can only sit at her desk and read.


    Bai Su prepared a lot of things for her. In addition to food and drink, all the pen, ink, paper and inkstone commonly used by Lin Mengya and the travel notes and biographies that she likes to read were neatly placed at one end.


    At his feet, a small charcoal fire was burning, and sweet milk tea was hot on it.


    Paralyzed in the wide wool cushion, Lin Mengya couldn''t help grinning and giggling.


    This kind of leisurely life is what people live. However, at least there must be such a considerate person as Bai su.


    "Bai Su, have you ever thought about what kind of life you want to live in your life?"


    Reading was boring. Lin Mengya picked up a piece of red bean cake and put it into her mouth. She was ready to start making a bowl of soul Chicken Soup for Baisu.


    Bai Su is relatively short in her yard. Although she has deep feelings, she is not as good as those who let go of herself.


    She has always disapproved of these girls'' dedication to her life or something.


    For example, Radix Paeoniae Alba has found its own happiness, and Radix Bletillae and Radix Angelicae dahuricae have also lived their own lives.


    Only the girl in front of me always made atonement secretly because of that mistake, which was not a betrayal at all.


    She thought Lin Mengya didn''t notice it, but Bai Su was just as important to Lin Mengya.


    As Bai Su''s sister, how can Lin Mengya feel nothing.


    "Me? I just want to be with the young lady. Compared with others, I should be much luckier."


    Being stared at by Lin Mengya, Bai Su seemed a little cramped.


    Only by Lin Mengya''s side, she is a little lively of her peers.


    After years of licking blood at the edge of the knife, she almost forgot what it was like to be free.


    "I haven''t heard much from you about your previous affairs. Anyway, I''ve had enough sleep today and I''m very bored. Can you tell me about your childhood? I''d like to know how a generation of chivalrous women developed."


    Holding his chin, Lin Mengya looked very interesting.


    Although Bai Su is the most honest of the girls, she is also the most stubborn.


    Therefore, if you want to liberate Bai Su''s mind, you must first understand the reason why she became like this.


    After making soup for so many years, Lin Mengya has studied this deeply.


    "It''s nothing. I''m an orphan without parents. After I was twelve years old, I studied martial arts with my masters. Later, I was given to the young master by the general. Later, I met you, miss."


    Bai Su didn''t move at all when he mentioned the previous events.


    Seeing her look of no joy or sorrow, it''s not a good memory.


    With a dull finish, Lin Mengya didn''t give up. She blinked her big eyes and continued to ask.


    "What about before you were twelve? People''s memory can''t start at twelve?"


    Bai Su nodded and shook her head again.


    "I actually remember a little, but maybe I can''t remember it clearly because I''m too young. I only remember that when I was six or seven years old, I always seemed to be with a woman. That woman, I can''t remember her face, but she always took me secretly to see a little girl. The little girl''s appearance... Now I think it''s a little vague. I''m the only one What I can remember is that the little girl is very cute and the woman is also very kind. I think they should be my family. I don''t remember anything else. "


    Seeing Bai Su''s efforts to recall, Lin Mengya subconsciously knocked on the table and even forgot to drink milk tea.


    She asked Xiaoyu that Bai Su was only 18 years old this year, one year younger than her.


    Normally, Bai Su''s memory of seven or eight years old should not be blurred like this.


    Did Bai Su turn from her parents in that abnormal way?


    Soon she gave up this possibility, because Xiaoyu once mentioned that Bai Su''s identity was very special.

 Chapter 826

    This shows that Bai Su''s identity, at least Wan Yanlie, is clear.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya noticed the difference between Bai Su and other close guards.


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in this little girl.


    "It''s strange. Forget it. You can forget these unwanted memories. There''s one thing I haven''t told you. The witch looks like -"


    "Miss, madam urgently called the girl to discuss the matter."


    The conversation was inadvertently interrupted. The master and servant looked at each other. Bai Su immediately opened the door and let someone in.


    This time, it was an elderly aunt next to his wife.


    "What''s the matter? In such a hurry, I want my aunt to come in person?"


    Beside Mrs. Jingrou, there are not only loyal little girls like Ning Qiu, but also many aunts with good status, means and mind.


    However, over the years, the madam has placed them everywhere in the palace and is in charge of most of the lifelines in the palace.


    Quietly controlled everything in the palace, so even the sudden death of Yao Lu and the disintegration of those concubines did not make the palace chaotic, enough to show the wife''s mind, which was not as calm as it seemed.


    Sometimes, even Lin Mengya feels that she can''t figure out who can stay with the king for so long.


    "OK, we''ll be right there."


    With Bai Su, following the aunt, the three walked towards the direction outside Fengyu garden.


    However, she didn''t go to the king''s bedroom. Lin Mengya was suspicious, but she didn''t feel much uneasy because she had Bai Su around.


    The three hurried to the linqiu pavilion where the king lived.


    Before entering the door, I saw many guards standing around.


    The torches are blazing and shine here like day.


    No, after Yao Lu left linqiu Pavilion, there were only a few gong''es guarding the empty palace.


    What will happen?


    "Aunt, why did you come in person?"


    As soon as the three men arrived at the gate of linqiu Pavilion, someone greeted them.


    The man was dressed in dark red leather armor, and his hair was tied in a bun high on his head. He did not apply fat and powder, but he did not have the heroism of a woman.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes are as smart as electricity. They are calm and introverted. They are not as delicate as other women in the palace.


    Lin Mengya saw that the bodyguards were all tall and beautiful women.


    No wonder the surrounding imperial concubines and concubines stood not far away and pointed at the linqiu Pavilion.


    "Zhou doutong, this is Miss Helan and miss Baisu mentioned by your wife before. They are here to help you solve the case."


    Assistance? Zhou Ling looked at the two charming girls and frowned slightly.


    Is it not that the wife''s urgent and disorderly medical treatment will make trouble for two weak women.


    Then he saluted with a fist, and just said, "madam, Zhou Ling is kind, but this case is bloody and strange. Ordinary women should not participate in it, so as not to disturb our progress."


    Is this a naked dislike?


    Lin Mengya, who was used to being affirmed by others, was stunned. She looked at the woman''s eyes and had a little more fun.


    The aunt wanted to say something, but Lin Mengya stopped her.


    "It''s said that our sisters should have been involved in this matter. But we have to obey madam''s life. Please let us go in and have a look. When we report back to Madam, we may have a speech."


    With a gentle and shallow smile, Lin Mengya showed a friendly look of understanding.


    Bai Su looked at everyone coldly. She was very unhappy, but she kept calm because of her own young lady.


    In terms of martial arts, this is unified, not her opponent.


    Zhou Ling thought for a moment and felt that what the Helan girl said was reasonable.


    Then he stepped aside and let two people in.


    "Aunt, you go back first. We''ll tell your wife what''s going on here."


    Lin Mengya first nodded at the aunt who led the way, and then followed Bai Su to the courtyard of linqiu Pavilion.


    If she knew that the lady''s order was to let them take charge and let those Zhou Dutong help, she was afraid that Zhou Ling would have to try her depth.


    Fortunately, in the aunt''s heart, Zhou Ling is more reliable than Lin Mengya.


    Otherwise, she will really have to work hard.


    Stepping into this familiar courtyard, before entering the inner courtyard, I smelled the full bloody smell in the air.


    Lin Mengya had a more sensitive sense of smell than a dog''s nose. She sniffed hard in the air, and there was a trace of doubt in her eyes.


    Why are there so many things in the yard?


    "Miss Helan, but what''s wrong?"


    Zhou Ling, who was leading the way in front, found that he LAN stopped and looked confused. She thought she was afraid.


    Unexpectedly, the girl just shook her head lightly, and then whispered with the white Su girl around her.


    The latter immediately went out of the yard and didn''t know where to go.


    "Are you --"


    Here, Zhou Ling thinks that she can control the overall situation.


    No matter who is sent by the Madam or by the king, there is no level of her ability and familiarity here.


    But the Helan girl, from the beginning, gave her a bad feeling.


    I can''t say why. Maybe it''s just that she hates those women who are soft and weak but like to make their own decisions.


    As a woman, she believes that self-esteem and self-improvement are the foundation for women to settle down.


    And her lingyuwei is the best proof.


    "I left something in the palace. I''ll send it to my wife later. I''m late. I''m afraid my wife will blame me."


    Back to God, Lin Mengya looked respectful and modest.


    In my heart, in fact, I feel a little curious about this female Du Tong.


    She has been in the palace for so long. Of course, she knows that there is a powerful Lingyu guard in the palace.


    And these are women who are specially responsible for dealing with emergencies in the palace.


    However, because the queen did not like them, they were suppressed everywhere.


    As soon as Yao Lu left, Lingyu guards could also enter the palace to perform their functions at the beginning of their creation.


    Although it''s a little suspected of robbing merit, because this Lingyu guard is very special, Zhou lingdu Tong, who takes the lead, is also a woman from an aristocratic family.


    He can roll among men and develop under the pressure of the king. He is by no means a straw bag.


    "That''s good. Everything here can''t move, otherwise I can''t find the murderer and I can''t explain."


    Zhou Ling looked arrogantly at Lin Mengya, turned around and continued to walk to the inner yard.


    Lin Mengya followed her and went to the inner yard without delay.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw four bodies on the ground, covered with white cloth.


    A sudden surprise in my heart, isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    He stepped forward quickly. Before Zhou Ling and his men could stop him, Lin Mengya lifted the white cloth.


    Sure enough, lying on the ground was the body of a dead woman with a pale face, a ferocious look and soaked through.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Ling frowned and wanted to catch Lin Mengya.


    The latter suddenly turned his head, with a sharp Majesty in his eyes.


    "What discovered the dead? Who first discovered it?"


    A serious tone, as if she were the master.


    Zhou Ling was stunned, restrained her anger and said coldly:


    "The people who came to change shifts saw it this evening."


    "Where are people? Where are they now?"


    Lin Mengya asked, and Zhou Ling felt a little unhappy.


    But because she was a confidant of her wife, she had to answer.


    "I''m scared. Now I''ve sent it back to rest. Miss Helan, I think you''d better --"


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked at the torches around her. Her eyes became more and more dignified.


    "Lord Du Tong, please ask your people to stand back. You''d better take these torches out of the yard. There is a very unusual smell here. The pine oil smell of these torches is too strong. In a short time, it will completely destroy the original smell here."


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s impolite command, Zhou Ling also lost his temper.


    "This girl, I have always respected you for being the lady''s own designated person, so I am very polite to you. It is not that you think you can do this to me."


    Lin Mengya had no time to explain. She stood up from the ground and walked to Zhou Ling with serious eyes.


    "The first one on the left near the door, you like to comb your hair with sweet scented osmanthus water. The one on her left, who is carrying a sachet with six medium and light incense mixed. The first one on the right near the inner hall, your clothes are smoked with the smell of wormwood. I don''t know. Are they all right?"


    Shennong system can distinguish taste as abnormal. It can not only distinguish various flavors, but also directly list the molecular formula of aromatic factors.


    And if Lin Mengya wants to, all the smells she has smelled will form a sample map in her mind.


    In the future, once the same smell is detected, the sample will pop up immediately.


    Several people whose names she named stared at the woman in front of them.


    She How did you know?


    "Mr. Du Tong, whether I''m right or not, you can ask them in person. Now, please let them all quit. If it''s later, we''ll miss a very important clue."


    Although she felt sorry for her face, Zhou Ling was much calmer than ordinary women.


    A calm face, even if she did not seek confirmation, the reaction of her subordinates also explained all the problems.


    Waving his hand, his men went out with torches.


    The whole linqiu Pavilion suddenly darkened, and the moonlight scattered all over the yard, covered with a layer of innocent light.


    Coldly staring at the woman standing next to the body, she closed her eyes, gently stirred the tip of her nose, and deeply breathed the air here.


    The familiar smell of blood first came to the nose, and under the cover of the thick smell of blood, some subtle flavors were gradually stripped out.

 Chapter 827

    Sensitive sense of smell and developed radar system are better than Lin Mengya''s nose and eyes.


    According to the intensity of the taste, Lin Mengya moved her legs and shuttled through the yard unimpeded.


    Zhou Ling followed her. She wanted to see her joke, but in the end, she was surprised to find that this woman seemed to have another pair of eyes and easily avoided all kinds of obstacles.


    However, it is not that she has any special function, but because of the function of Shennong system, her place has become transparent in her mind.


    At this moment, no one knows everything here better than her.


    Finally, the pace of exploration stopped in front of an insignificant small wing.


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the half open and half closed cabin.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Ling, shocked and stunned by Lin Mengya''s successive actions, immediately walked to Lin Mengya.


    The guard looked into the dark room with a different kind of dignity in his eyes.


    "Lord Zhou, can you go out and borrow a torch?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and said very seriously.


    Zhou Ling thought something big had happened. He nodded cautiously and went outside.


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhou Ling''s back and smiled with appreciation at the corners of her mouth.


    Reaching out and completely pushing open the door of the wing room, Lin Mengya sniffed the air. Yes, that''s right. The taste seemed to be stronger.


    The moonlight could not completely penetrate the darkness in the room. When she stood at the door, she could only see the shadow outline.


    But what she didn''t think of was that in the wing room, a small flower in the shape of a silver bell was particularly bright in the dark.


    The alarm bell of Shennong system is a masterpiece, suggesting that the pollen floating in the air has a very strong paralytic effect.


    Such a flower, elephants will immediately paralyze the past.


    But fortunately, she is almost immune to these things.


    Before Zhou Ling came back, Lin Mengya walked towards the flower step by step.


    At the moment of contact with the flower, Rao was her body, and her skin felt a trace of numbness.


    Lin Mengya took out a handkerchief from her clothes, carefully pulled down the flowers and put them in her arms.


    After making sure that everyone was here and would not be turned over by the hemp, he withdrew from the house.


    At this time, Zhou Ling had just arrived.


    The torch in his hand burned very vigorously, but the smell of turpentine laughed a lot.


    Lin Mengya felt a touch of appreciation in her heart. It seems that Zhou doutong still has many advantages to sit in this position.


    "Girl, here you are."


    Without hesitation, he stuffed the torch into Lin Mengya. In front of her, Zhou Ling unconsciously put herself in the second place.


    Lin Mengya thanked, then took the torch and carefully explored inside.


    The house looks very tidy and there is nothing suspicious.


    But on the table, the vase of a flower hidden by Lin Mengya seemed a little abrupt.


    "Lord Du Tong, look, what is this?"


    While talking, Lin Mengya also deliberately took out the flower branches inserted in the vase.


    The flower branch is not very long, only the tail has some water.


    If it wasn''t for the fresh one, it would be hard for ordinary people to guess what it was.


    "Isn''t this a lily of the valley? Did you just find such a flower?"


    Zhou Ling likes to dance with knives and guns since she was a child, so naturally she doesn''t recognize the varieties of these flowers.


    A little respect just raised in my heart was dissolved because of Lin Mengya''s behavior.


    The latter was not angry, but clutched it in his hand and pushed it in front of Zhou Ling.


    "Mr. Du Tong, take a closer look. How can an ordinary lily of the valley have such a large bud? Moreover, its fragrance can be fatal."


    Although the most deadly pollen has disappeared, the taste of this flower has not completely dissipated.


    Hearing what Lin Mengya said, Zhou Ling frowned.


    Where can flowers be so evil as she said?


    But when Lin Mengya looked determined, Zhou Ling didn''t think she was joking.


    Suspiciously took the flower branch in her hand and was surprised.


    Although it was already a dry flower branch, why did her skin feel numb and could hardly hold the flower branch she handed to herself.


    "What the hell is this? How could this happen?"


    It was the first time that Zhou Ling met such a strange thing.


    Lin Mengya smiled apologetically and then took the flower branch from her hand.


    She forgot that although she could resist this drug, ordinary people would still do some harm.


    "Don''t worry, doutong. It''s Magnolia, a very rare high-intensity anesthetic. Normally, the anesthetic contained in this bunch of flowers can make the four gong''es outside die quietly."


    Lin Mengya was sure that the four female corpses lying in the yard outside were the four mysterious people who broke their wrists and shed blood she saw in the idle palace.


    This medicine is very powerful. Don''t mention breaking your wrist. There won''t be any pain when peeling and removing bones.


    But if so, let alone move, they can''t even control their blinking breath.


    Why can they move freely and get in and out of the palace?


    "Ah - pretended to be a corpse! Help!"


    Suddenly a howl came from the hospital.


    Zhou Ling took the lead and ran to the inner yard, but he saw a terrible scene.


    Four ferocious corpses, unexpectedly a carp stood up from the ground.


    The people around were frightened and completely forgot to resist.


    When Lin Mengya came after her, she saw four bodies walking towards the gate of the hospital in a very strange posture.


    No, that''s not the body''s own action, but¡ª¡ª


    "Lord Zhou, cut your sword in that direction."


    Lin Mengya patted Zhou Ling and whispered calmly in the latter''s stunned eyes.


    Along the direction of Lin Mengya''s fingers, Zhou Ling took out her long sword and threw it in the direction she pointed, although she didn''t know why.


    With a click, I don''t know what fell to the ground. With a sound similar to the crack of a steel wire, the four bodies also fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at the four bodies in shock, but few noticed the look on the faces of Zhou Ling and Lin Mengya.


    "This is..."


    Quietly put her finger on her lips, and Lin Mengya made a silent gesture.


    Sure enough, it can explain why the four of them appeared in the palace.


    Zhou Ling immediately understood, nodded vaguely with Lin Mengya, and then greeted the stunned subordinates to deal with the four bodies.


    Lin Mengya quietly arrived at the place where Zhou Ling threw his sword just now while no one found it.


    Although this is a corner, the moonlight is very limited.


    But Lin Mengya still saw clearly that what fell on the ground should be a mechanism.


    Reaching out to touch it, Lin Mengya could not help laughing coldly.


    This mechanism is actually made of ice. Even if she gets it, it''s useless.


    I can''t find any clues at all. If I don''t say it, it will melt away in a moment.


    Moreover, if you want to make this ice mechanism, it is very simple. Just find a suitable mold and pour in clean water.


    Anyway, her appearance has been printed in her mind. All she can do is start from this mold.


    The body was re secured because of the cooperation with Lin Mengya just now. Zhou Ling also knew that people were playing tricks, not ghosts.


    With this level of awareness, her attitude is more firm and steady than others.


    After seeing Lin Mengya take back her sword, Zhou Ling couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    "How''s it going? Did you find any clues?"


    The latter smiled helplessly and said:


    "There''s no clue at all."


    "But didn''t I cut something? How could --"


    Lin Mengya looked around at no one, and then explained.


    "It''s made of ice. Even if we get it, it''s useless. Didn''t you find something entangled in them from the body?"


    After Zhou Ling nodded, Lin Mengya looked at the night with a soft smile on her mouth.


    "Just after you hit that thing, I heard several very small wings stirring. I think those startled birds have dragged everything away. Now, we can''t find any clues. Except for the scars on their bodies, all the others have disappeared."


    Although she also felt unwilling, this time, the other party''s means were perfect.


    All the evidence disappeared automatically, even if the body itself had any scars, but there was no comparable reference because of the lack of murder weapon.


    The birds, I don''t know what method they used, Lin Mengya couldn''t hear any sound before they flew away.


    This time, she had to admit it for the time being.


    "Tell Lord Dutong that no new scars can be found on the body!"


    Just when they were secretly angry, the reply from Zhou Ling''s men made their anger rise even higher.


    "How could it be? Did you have a good check?"


    Zhou Ling turned around and shouted at his subordinates.


    Lin Mengya stared at the body and thought deeply.


    "Don''t scold her. I''ll have a look."


    By the way, Lin Mengya asked for help. She rolled up her sleeves and squatted next to the body in the light of the fire.


    In the light of the fire, the stunning beauty stared at the body without changing her face and heart. This situation inexplicably makes people feel a little strange.


    Reaching out, Lin Mengya touched the wrist of the body.


    Since she fused with the venom of the seven poisons holy herb, the autopsy is much more convenient.


    Although the muscle tissue of the corpse is a little stiff, it can still feel the elasticity of the skin.


    Lin Mengya''s strength in her hand was not small. She pressed hard on her wrist. In her heart, she couldn''t help feeling a little strange.

 Chapter 828

    "Who has a dagger or a smaller knife, lend it to me."


    Seeing that Lin Mengya seemed to find something, Zhou Ling immediately took out her Sabre from her waist and handed it to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya found out that the slender waist of the Dutong adult actually wore a knife and a sword.


    It seems that he is really a rare expert.


    After taking Zhou Ling''s knife, Lin Mengya handed the torch in her hand to the female escort around her.


    He asked several to illuminate him together. With sharp eyes, he looked carefully at the forearms of the female corpses.


    Sure enough, from the wrist to the elbow of the arm, Lin Mengya found very small black spots.


    If she guessed correctly, these black spots should be small holes.


    It''s just that the small hole is very small and difficult for ordinary people to detect.


    Lin Mengya drew out a short knife again and opened an arm skillfully.


    As she thought, the bones on her forearm were clean and smooth.


    This shows that although there are muscle packages outside, in fact, the bones and flesh have been separated.


    And those tiny holes should be caused by the things that manipulated the four bodies.


    What a vicious means. People become tools in their hands.


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Ling is also a person who has seen blood, but she has little knowledge of many means of the candle dragon club.


    Now that Lin Mengya has understood what''s going on, these bodies have lost their meaning.


    "Please tell me about this matter. As for the body, carry it outside first and find some trustworthy people to guard it."


    She doesn''t know if those people have any future moves. Until now, Lin Mengya can be 100% sure that everything here has something to do with the candle dragon club.


    From the fairy powder that nearly abolished long Tianyu at the beginning to the copper slave seen on Qijue peak later.


    The people in the candle dragon club are probably a group of scientific research lunatics.


    Such abnormal things can only be written by them.


    Sighed, but pity these innocent people who died in vain.


    Standing up, Lin Mengya, who wanted to leave, suddenly seemed to think of something.


    He turned back and looked carefully at the faces of the four people.


    Although the expression is stiff and ferocious, it can vaguely distinguish the once beautiful facial features.


    Although the candle dragon can do strange things, there should always be a trace to follow.


    Are these four people selected at random? Or do they have something in common?


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s puzzled appearance, Zhou Ling couldn''t bother.


    Before, she had a bad attitude towards Lin Mengya, but later, Lin Mengya woke her up with reality.


    No wonder, madam, after hearing about it, the first thing I thought of was the Helan girl.


    She specializes in martial arts, even though he LAN is far inferior to her in martial arts.


    But she observed carefully and had many unique skills.


    Obviously, in this game, Zhou Ling lost.


    "These gong''es have nothing in common except that they are the same group of guards here. Why, what clues do they have?"


    This makes no sense. That day, the bloody terrorist act was still engraved in Lin Mengya''s mind.


    Is it really just a random choice?


    Frown tight, a number of questions, tangled in my heart.


    However, she will find out one day.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya was preoccupied and kept thinking about the known suspension cable.


    Although Zhou Ling followed behind her, she rarely pressed her mind and didn''t bother her.


    Almost at the king''s bedroom, Lin Mengya stopped and looked at Zhou Ling with some regret.


    "It''s impolite. If the commander has any questions, he might as well say it directly."


    Lin Mengya naturally knows that Zhou Ling also has a lot of problems to say.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, who smiled very gently, Zhou Ling didn''t know where to ask.


    After a while, he asked politely:


    "How did you know that the body was abnormal?"


    The hole in the body''s arm was very small. Although they carefully examined the body, they did not find it because of the dark weather.


    Unexpectedly, this Helan girl found it all at once. It''s really puzzling.


    "In fact, it''s because of the mechanism we found. I think since there is a mechanism, the body must have been tampered with. The place where the hands and feet can be tampered with is either in the clothes or on the body. The clothes must have been checked by the unified people, so it''s on the body. Since it''s on the body, why didn''t even I see it at the beginning?"


    Lin Mengya has never been a person who likes to monopolize credit, so she has become very clear on the road.


    When Zhou Ling asked, she slowly revealed her inference to Zhou Ling.


    "Girl, do you mean that someone made hands and feet for these bodies while we were looking for clues? But my people can be trusted. It''s absolutely impossible to sneak in spies."


    There are some things that Lin Mengya can''t let Zhou Ling know, so she deliberately asks questions.


    Unexpectedly, this Dutong adult was so frank and lovely that he didn''t spend any effort, so he turned the topic away.


    Lin Mengya motioned her to be calm, lowered her voice and said:


    "Of course, adults have no problem. But there is a saying in my hometown that there is no hatred or love for no reason. It is no accident that these four people were selected. Don''t adults think there is anything wrong?"


    Zhou Ling is by no means an ordinary reckless man. In fact, she just doesn''t have too deep contact with these deceitful things.


    Therefore, without Lin Mengya''s bluntness, she immediately realized.


    "Yes, I also sent someone to inquire. The four people have different identities in their hometown. They are just guarding linqiu Pavilion at one time. How did they cause such a death? It seems that the palace is not peaceful."


    Among wise people, some things are self-evident.


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhou Ling, and her smile became softer and softer.


    He raised his eyebrows, but his eyes were cold.


    Just after a rainstorm, such a dirty thing poured out. It seems that the wind is really going to rise in the palace.


    The two men went to the king''s bedroom. Unexpectedly, the king was also here.


    Zhou Ling seemed to be used to seeing the king, so he was not too formal.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya felt that the king''s eyes today seemed a little different from those before.


    She couldn''t tell. She just felt that the king seemed to be looking at her.


    Strange, she is not a stranger. Did the king forget her appearance, so that''s why?


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a fussy person. After the respectful salute, she stood down and dared not say more.


    "Report back to the king, madam. After Miss Helan''s visit, many suspicious things have been found in linqiu Pavilion. This matter is of great importance. I dare not speak rashly. Please make a decision."


    Zhou Ling''s generous bowing did not hide Lin Mengya''s credit.


    Hearing the speech, the king''s sight fell on Lin Mengya.


    Instead of asking immediately, he picked up the cup at hand and took a sip before asking.


    "What did you find?"


    This remark was obviously asked to Lin Mengya.


    The latter said softly at once: "tell the king that the servant and Lord Zhou worked together to destroy the mechanism of trying to manipulate the body. However, there is something strange about the death of the four girls. However, the servant is not sure yet. One thing can''t come out until tomorrow morning."


    Limited by the conditions at night, Lin Mengya has some problems that are not the same.


    Since the four girls have different backgrounds, they can only find something in common from themselves.


    Although she knows that one night, she has lost a lot of traces, at present, she has no choice.


    "Is that all?"


    However, it seems that the king doesn''t intend to accept their survey results. Lin Mengya feels a little wrong in her heart.


    But the king is always a difficult person to figure out, probably because her conclusion is too hasty?


    "It''s not true. It''s just that many things have not been implemented between the servant and Lord Zhou. I''m afraid it will delay the king''s judgment. Please don''t blame the servant for being stupid."


    The king wanted to say something, but Mrs. Jingrou cut him off halfway.


    "Your Majesty, I think ling''er and he LAN have worked hard all night. It''s better to do this first. You two go back first and come back tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    Confused, Lin Mengya just looked up at his wife. Everything was as usual and there was nothing special about the latter.


    Why is it that the king has something against her today?


    After saluting, he followed Zhou Ling out of the king''s bedroom. He wanted to say goodbye to each other, but found that Zhou Ling was looking at himself seriously.


    "Miss Helan, I have a few words to say to you."


    After tossing about in the middle of the night, Lin Mengya had no sleepiness for a long time.


    Nodded and walked aside with Zhou Ling.


    After the rain, the new lotus, although scattered, was washed with bright buds.


    Appreciating the lotus under the moon is actually an elegant thing.


    But the female general beside Lin Mengya''s face was a little tight.


    "It''s all right. Just say it. But if it''s a case, everything will have to wait until tomorrow."


    Zhou Ling looked at Lin Mengya and suddenly smiled at her.


    Lin Mengya was puzzled by her shy smile.


    "I used to think that wanyanyu is a straw bag that only pays attention to his appearance. But I don''t want to. He really has a unique vision. Don''t worry, I''ll tell my father when I go back and tell him not to bother the king. In fact, I don''t like wanyanyu. He''s a big man. He''s more delicate than a girl. He doesn''t look masculine ¡£¡±


    Huh? Lin Mengya obviously hasn''t reacted yet. What does she mean by what she said.


    The next second, Zhou Ling looked at her with very sincere eyes, and there was no more meaning of tit for tat.


    "In fact, I just want to test you. After all, it is related to our lieyun''s future. We can''t be careless. However, the girl''s performance greatly surprised me. In the future, I will let my father send you to the Queen''s throne."

 Chapter 829

    Huh? The Queen''s throne?


    Wait a minute. Did Zhou Ling misunderstand something?


    "Lord Zhou Ling, I have no ambition for the Queen''s throne. You... You don''t have to be so anxious."


    Lin Mengya was obviously frightened. What queen, they didn''t want to follow the king¡ª¡ª


    It can''t be true... The king looks like her father. How can it be?


    "How can you not be in a hurry? You can also see the situation of Mrs. Jingrou. Mrs. Jingrou has the talent of a queen, but she can only be ranked as Mrs. Jingrou. Now all the women of the aristocratic family look at the position of the prince and concubine of the jade prince. You have to hurry."


    Lin Mengya was stunned there. God, this It''s impossible, okay?


    Zhou Ling thought Lin Mengya was worried about this, so she comforted her immediately and said:


    "Don''t be afraid, my father and I will never support others. Now it seems that you are the most suitable candidate. When I go home, I will tell my father that I will find you a suitable background and let you marry Prince Yu as soon as possible!"


    Zhou Ling is definitely an activist. He wants to leave without saying a few words.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t care much. She stretched out her hand and pulled Zhou Ling''s arm.


    "Lord Zhou, the relationship between me and the jade Prince is not what you think. You, don''t do this."


    She had a close relationship with Xiaoyu before, but after the last rumor, she had paid close attention to it in front of people.


    And Xiaoyu only called her sister. There was no such affair between them.


    Where did this outrageous rumor come from?


    "Don''t you know that Prince Yu openly contradicted the king a few days ago and said he would marry you as his imperial concubine? Don''t you two love each other?"


    Zhou Ling is a smart man in other aspects, but in terms of feelings, she is still a little hot.


    Lin Mengya feels like a lightning strike. Does Xiaoyu want to marry her? Is this just a misunderstanding?


    He shook his head. Lin Mengya didn''t see Xiaoyu these days.


    But didn''t he go out of the palace to do important things?


    How could you openly contradict the king?


    A little uneasiness welled up in my heart. Xiaoyu, what''s going on?


    "The relationship between us is really not what you think. I just brought the jade Prince back from outside the palace to serve the princess. What Prince and princess, I really can''t afford to climb up."


    By the way, Zhou Ling said that now all aristocratic families want to marry women to Xiaoyu.


    Maybe I was forced to do nothing, so I took her out as a shield.


    Lin Mengya felt more and more that this possibility would be greater.


    After all, he is the only woman who will never marry him.


    "Excuse me, sir, wasn''t the candidate for the prince and imperial concubine a lady of the Oriental family? Why now, instead, it''s the ladies of all families who are in a hurry to marry the jade Prince of my family?"


    Although Lin Mengya has always disagreed with arranged engagement.


    But things in the world can not be satisfactory, not to mention in this feudal ancient times.


    Zhou Ling looked at her as if she really didn''t want to marry wanyanyu. She was suspicious and explained:


    "My father will say that it was originally planned like this. It''s just that these days coincide with the triennial Gu Luo grand meeting. Among the life Gu carried by the princes who are going to leave, the Yu Prince is the strongest. You know the rules of our fierce cloud. The stronger the Gu insect, the more likely it will be to succeed in the Gu Luo meeting. At that time, the tribal leaders will be Will turn to the strongest. Therefore, even my father, including the general, moved his mind. " Gu Luo meeting? What''s that? Why Xiaoyu never mentioned it.


    Lin Mengya frowned and felt that Xiaoyu seemed to have many things and didn''t tell her.


    And long Tianyu was also involved. What is it that makes these two people want to hide from her?


    After seeing off Zhou Ling, Lin Mengya returns to Fengyu garden alone.


    Bai Su came back earlier than her, comforted the palace women in the yard, and stood at the door waiting for her.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s worried appearance, Bai Su was worried.


    There are few things in the world that can make a young lady look sad.


    Is it a big problem?


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s go in and talk."


    Although it was late at night, Lin Mengya was still cautious.


    Here is no better than the bedroom on the Internet. There may be others around at any time.


    The two quickly returned to the side hall. The orange light beat, reflecting the complex look on Lin Mengya''s face.


    I knew it would be like this. Last night, she should have asked long Tianyu to come.


    "Do you know what Gu Luo means?"


    It has been here for more than half a year, but Lin Mengya found that lieyun is an extremely mysterious place.


    Even now, it''s hard for her to say she knows all about it.


    Bai Su was stunned for a moment. How could miss know about this?


    "You don''t have to hide it from me. Someone has told me that Xiaoyu is going to attend the Gu Luo meeting. Bai Su, what is this, and is Xiaoyu in danger?"


    Looking down, Bai Su could only sigh slightly when she saw the appearance of miss.


    The little Lord insisted on keeping it from the young lady.


    Who knows, still failed.


    "Miss, don''t you blame me?"


    Bai Su asked cautiously. After all, she hid it from miss.


    The latter just shook his head. Although Bai Su was connected with her sister, Xiaoyu was her old owner after all.


    Let her be sandwiched between herself and Xiaoyu. The child must be completely embarrassed.


    "How can I blame you? Everyone has their own difficulties. But if this Gu Luo club is really dangerous, I can''t watch him take risks anyway."


    Xiaoyu knows better than anyone what temperament she is.


    This boy, why should he always be a lone hero?


    "In fact, it''s not dangerous. The Gu Luo meeting is an important day passed down from generation to generation among the lieyun nobles. It''s said that after the Gu King ascended to heaven, he left a king Gu for his people. Only those who have the king Gu can reopen the door of the kingdom of heaven and reunite the Gu king with the empress. Although this is only a legend, the Wang Gu really exists. It''s also because there are Wang Gu, so all tribes have it Can not completely replace the position of the royal family. Because the most noble blood of the royal family can awaken the king Gu. If Wang Gu is not fed with the blood of the royal family within three years, all the tribes will perish overnight. "


    Listening to Bai Su''s legend, Lin Mengya really felt unimaginable.


    However, the legend of the legendary king of ten thousand Gu and the empress of witches completely runs through all the lives of lieyun country.


    She used to think that the Gu king and the witch queen were just a folk story.


    Now it seems that even the Gu king has long passed away. But he seems to be, and still controls everything of the people of lieyun country.


    A little scary, more creepy.


    What is the identity of the Gu king and the witch queen?


    "Is there any literature about the Gu king and the witch queen in the palace?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly asked. Bai Su hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "Although there are many legends about the king of Gu and the empress of Wu among the people, I heard that there are the most complete legend models in the palace. But the authentic works are not available. By the way, maybe there will be rubbings in the king''s study?"


    His face is a little ugly. The king''s study?


    Now she finally understood why the king looked at himself with that look.


    No matter how important she is in the hearts of his wife and Xiaoyu, I''m afraid she''s almost the same as Hongyan in the eyes of the king.


    In that case, how could the king allow her to enter the study?


    It seems that everything has to come from my wife.


    When she recovered, Lin Mengya began to stare at Bai su.


    Once upon a time, she felt strange. How come Baisu, whether it''s folk rumors or court secrets, came at her fingertips?


    It seems that there is nothing she doesn''t know.


    In recent years, she can be understood as following Wan Yanlie or Xiaoyu. Of course, she will hear and see.


    But some secrets can''t be known by a small personal guard.


    "You... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The young lady''s eyes made me feel as if it was similar to those medicinal materials to be processed in Liuxin hospital.


    Is this, miss, trying to concoct her?


    "Bai Su, are you hiding something from me? For example, your identity?"


    The latter immediately shook his head, like a rattle.


    Facing Lin Mengya with a little naughty eyes, Bai Su can''t stand it.


    But she really has nothing to hide from the young lady!


    "There''s something I don''t know if I should tell you. Xiaoyu once told me that your real identity is not simple. At first, I thought you were among them. What''s unusual. But now it seems that your origin is really not that simple. Aren''t you curious?"


    It''s not Lin Mengya''s trouble, but Bai Su''s current situation. It''s a little strange.


    Bai Su said before that many of her childhood memories have disappeared, and even those left are extremely vague memories.


    But she remembered some secrets about lieyun clearly.


    Lin Mengya also suddenly remembered how Bai Su was familiar with the road when they sneaked into the witch temple.


    Even if she had seen the map in advance, it might not be so.


    And after coming out, Bai Su was taken away immediately.


    Can it be said that Bai Su''s life experience is related to the witch temple?


    "Oh... My life experience?"


    Bai Su obviously realized this problem for the first time.


    With Lin Mengya''s encouraging eyes, Bai Su tried to recall from what channel she knew these secrets.


    incorrect... In my mind, some things seem to appear out of thin air.


    There is no memory of access, as if it existed in the mind.


    If the young lady hadn''t said so, she really didn''t realize what was wrong.


    The calm little face looked flustered for the first time.


    He looked at Lin Mengya blankly, but in his eyes, he was distressed and helpless.


    "Miss... Miss... I, I don''t remember."

 Chapter 830

    There was something wrong with Bai su. There was not only panic in her eyes, but also a look of collapse.


    The little hand clasped Bai Su''s wrist at once. How could it¡ª¡ª


    "Stop thinking, Bai Su, be obedient! Stop thinking, trust me."


    Lin Mengya regretted that she insisted on raising this topic. Bai Su''s situation is very wrong.


    Before, she didn''t find any abnormality in Bai Su''s body, but she didn''t think that after her emotional confusion, it was not just her pulse, but what just seemed to be running around in her body.


    "Miss... I... am I really wrong?"


    Lin Mengya gently patted Bai Su on the back, making her gradually calm down.


    "It''s nothing, maybe you just forgot. Sorry, I shouldn''t mention it."


    In fact, Lin Mengya has been following the reason why she doesn''t insist and dig deeply.


    Since someone asked Bai Su not to remember on purpose, there must be his reason.


    Now, she doesn''t know anything and it''s hard to judge whether the other party''s intention is good or bad.


    So maintaining the status quo is what she should do.


    "No, I haven''t been aware of it, but my master can''t lie to me. Miss, I also want to find out about it. Can you help me?"


    Facing Bai Su''s confused eyes, Lin Mengya can''t refuse.


    After thinking about it, he said positively:


    "If you want to know, of course I will help you. But before that, I think what we should know more is why you become like this. I promise you, I will remove all doubts for you. Then before that, you also promise me, don''t worry, okay?"


    Lin Mengya feels very sorry for Bai su.


    The girl was loyal to her. When she arrived at the Royal Palace of lieyun, she was the only one to accompany her and take good care of her.


    But she also felt that if the lost memory was really good to Bai Su, she naturally had a way to persuade Bai Su to forget it again.


    After all, this is her memory, pain or soon.


    Anyone who wants to disturb intentionally has to ask Bai Su''s opinion.


    "OK, I see. I''ll listen to the young lady."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya looked at Bai su. In fact, her doubts were no less than Bai Su''s.


    With so many people in the palace, how could she know these Royal secrets.


    And although I don''t remember the source, everything is clear.


    Now when I think of it, it seems like I did it on purpose.


    It seems that there are many doubts hidden in Bai su.


    Her way of solving riddles, I''m afraid, will also add Bai Su''s life experience.


    After tossing around all night, Lin Mengya just slept for a few hours and was dragged up by Bai su.


    This is her request before going to bed. After all, the king is still waiting for her reply.


    "I''ll do it myself. You''ve worked hard. Have a good rest in the yard."


    Bai Su didn''t sleep all night. Lin Mengya also knew that it would take some time to overturn the fact that she had acted since childhood.


    Therefore, the girl''s face was not good, and even her smile contained endless sadness.


    "I''d better follow the young lady. Even if my life experience is false, my memory is incomplete. But since I met the young lady, everything about me is complete and real, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Bai Su''s help seeking eyes, Lin Mengya could only sigh in her heart.


    Reluctantly nodded and treated the people around her. She always couldn''t say no.


    The two hurried to a small yard not far from linqiu Pavilion, which is usually used as a room for sundries.


    Now all the sundries have been cleared out. The four bodies last night were parked here.


    The female bodyguards patrolling around immediately came forward to say hello after seeing Lin Mengya.


    Looking at their respectful attitude, Zhou Ling should have ordered before.


    "Here comes the girl. This way, please."


    Following the female bodyguard, Lin Mengya walked into the courtyard.


    As soon as I got inside, there was a stench between my nose.


    What''s going on? Like, it''s the smell of corpse decay!


    No, in just one day, the decay rate of the body will never be so fast.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Take a few quick steps. Lin Mengya hurried in front of everyone and rushed into the house.


    But the scene in front of her made her frown.


    The four bodies that were still well last night almost turned into white bones overnight.


    The blue and white human skin is still well covered on the bones, but the muscle tissue has turned into blood.


    The strong smell of decay makes those who follow in sick.


    But Lin Mengya squeezed her fists, which was definitely a provocation to her!


    "Miss, let''s go out first."


    Bai Su is not timid. She is also a person who has experienced in the bloody storm.


    Such a scene made her feel extremely disgusting.


    The waitresses stood behind her. Lin Mengya waved her hand and motioned everyone to go out first.


    "If you can''t stand it, you can go out with them. It''s all right. Don''t worry about me."


    Well, she was really annoyed.


    These people killed, and now even the only clue has been destroyed.


    If I had insisted on the autopsy last night, maybe I wouldn''t have given people a chance.


    But there are so many regret drugs in the world.


    Blood almost filled the whole room, but Lin Mengya ignored it.


    Her sense of smell was different from ordinary people, but now it had been smoked out for a long time.


    But Lin Mengya still insisted on walking to several bodies. They thought that there was no way to make the bodies like this?


    Hum, naive!


    The yard where the bodies were parked was secretly requisitioned by Lin Mengya. No one knew except the waitress. She was busy preparing various equipment here.


    After a busy day, Lin Mengya handled all the things at hand.


    Bai Su, who brought the meal, only saw four complete white human bones drying in the shade on the temporarily erected shelf outside the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya''s hand was holding something as thin as a cicada''s wing. If she guessed correctly, it should be one of the four human skins.


    From the inside out, there was a cold war, although Bai Su had seen scenes more ferocious than this.


    But the young lady between a pair of large wooden barrels and various potions looked serious.


    On the contrary, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    After all, the ladies and wives of others like to play with rouge powder most.


    Her family''s -- obviously different from others!


    "You came just in time. Please help me see. The different scars on their bones are in line with what you have seen."


    Drying the cleaned human skin, Lin Mengya had to sigh that human life is still worthless here.


    When she went to medical school, the whole class was red in the face for a fresh body.


    The top one wants to see something new, but unexpectedly, her anatomy and autopsy technology have made great progress here.


    "Yes."


    He put down the food box in his hand. These are the dishes that Bai Su specially chose for Lin Mengya.


    It is mainly light vegetarian. After all, the dining environment is a little worse.


    The skeleton was completely spliced. After looking at it for a long time, Bai Su saw some very thin but deep scars from the arm and leg bones.


    I really don''t know what potion the young lady used to get rid of the rotten smell. Some small scars were also not damaged.


    But the wound was thinner than hair. For a moment, even Bai Su couldn''t find any suitable weapon.


    "The scar is thin and deep. When the ordinary sword is thin and thick, it will be soft. How much strength it takes to hurt the bones. It''s not like things like steel wire, ice and silk. Although those things are tight and can cut off the head, their strength is not easy to control. Miss, I don''t know what kind of things they were hurt by."


    Retreating to Lin Mengya, Bai Su said she had got nothing.


    Eating the meal, Lin Mengya''s mind was also changing rapidly.


    He had long thought of what Bai Su analyzed.


    If it is in modern society, we can certainly do it by using the most advanced medical technology, but here is a backward ancient times, and what we can think of is more limited.


    Generally, ice silk and steel wire are used. The objects they use are naturally flexible, but the thickness should be fixed.


    After all, the thinner it is, the less tension it can withstand.


    She used the Shennong system to calculate that the power needed to manipulate the corpse without knowing it was concentrated on those points.


    Of course, these things have also been confirmed on human skin and bones. The traces are heavier than other places.


    However, this kind of material with extremely fine and strong bearing capacity, with the current technical means, if you want to make it, you have to say that the possibility is zero.


    In that case, if it is not synthetic, it is something from nature.


    The relevant information in the zither spectrum has been turned over by her, but she has not found a suitable clue.


    However, the last increase time of the zither spectrum should be before the mother''s death.


    There are many things that can appear in the neutral position for more than ten years. Maybe she can start from here.


    It would be nice if the people of sanjuetang were here. After all, it would be better to leave the matter of collecting intelligence to professionals.


    "Is there any place to collect intelligence here? I need to buy some information. Maybe there''s a clue."


    In fact, Lin Mengya already knew the cause of death of these people.


    Almost all four people lost too much blood and died. The wound was their left wrist.


    According to Lin Mengya''s examination results, the most concentrated poison in their bodies was the anesthetic hidden in the pollen.


    Later, there should be some ingredients of blood activating agents.


    In other words, as long as the wound is still, their blood will flow continuously.


    The pain and despair these four people bear before they die are unimaginable.

 Chapter 831

    These means can no longer be simply described as cruel.


    "OK, I''ll contact you personally. Please don''t worry, miss. But the young master told me before leaving the palace that he would try not to let Miss go out. If you can, miss, you might as well tell me about it and I''ll do it."


    Nodded, Lin Mengya also felt that she might be a little bad.


    After all, Bai Su is more familiar with the contacts and customs here than she. It''s better to keep a low profile when buying news.


    After explaining some problems in detail and asking her to go and return quickly, Bai Su''s figure heard the news from the yard.


    Looking at the human skin on the table and four white bones, Lin Mengya''s eyes moved, but it was a bit cold.


    Whether it''s a candle dragon club or someone else.


    Such treatment of these innocent people, no matter what his purpose, can never be forgiven.


    Repeated dead people have made Lin Mengya realize that the footsteps of those people have never stopped.


    Her pursuit has obviously attracted the attention of those people.


    If we can''t grab everything in their head, there may be more people killed.


    She can ignore it, but she must not ignore the lives of innocent people who have died miserably.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya realized that she wanted to be cruel and cunning against those people, but she also had unexpected wisdom.


    So, she must be faster, faster!


    Standing in the yard, Lin Mengya gently closed her eyes.


    The temporary closure of her eyesight allows her other parts of her senses to gradually change.


    In the smell, except for the fragrant medicine, all the smells in the courtyard could not escape her control.


    Hearing also expanded. The sound of the wind and the whisper of the waitress outside entered her second middle school.


    The body slowly relaxes, but in the mind, the Shennong system is telling the operation.


    From the moment she entered the palace, everything passed in her mind like a meteor.


    Their purpose is to the heritage of ancient Wei.


    Their means - always full of blood.


    So, where will their next goal be?


    In a big mystery, Lin Mengya is trying to find a clue.


    Brainstorm and let her brain run.


    Lin Mengya thought for a long time until night fell on the earth again.


    She just woke up from the storm, but at that time, her eyes were full of fatigue.


    Fingers gently rubbed the swollen temples, wiped it clearly, but quietly climbed up the corner of her eyes.


    Everything, after she connected, pointed to an obvious clue.


    That''s blood!


    Blood, as an extremely important part of the human body, actually has more other uses in medicine.


    But in ancient times, blood was used as an important part of sacrifice.


    If she guessed right, opening the ancient Wei heritage should use a lot of blood.


    Finally how to use it, Lin Mengya hasn''t thought of it yet.


    But at the beginning, when she first fought with the candle dragon, the blood pool she saw may have other uses.


    But now, I''m afraid it''s too late to go back and explore again.


    And time will never allow.


    Lin Mengya thoughtfully walked to the four white bones. If blood is the only thing in common, she can find clues on the four bodies.


    After carefully observing the four white bones, Lin Mengya found that although the height of fat and thin is different, some places are very consistent with the law of genetic genetics.


    In other words, although these four people have different origins and different parents, they may have a common ancestor.


    This matter sounds strange, but it is the best reason.


    Sacrifice, cut off your left arm and open the door of heaven established by the Gu king.


    Can we say that the so-called legacy of ancient Wei is the kingdom of heaven established by the Gu king?


    Lin Mengya feels that this possibility is not without.


    Many legends are based on facts at the time of their origin.


    For example, the disappearance of Atlantis is a well founded legend?


    Although human beings have not proved it, it does not mean that it does not exist.


    If the kingdom of heaven is really a relic of ancient Wei, there are some possibilities.


    However, there is no specific location in the kingdom of heaven. The soul of the sons and people of lieyun must die before they can enter the kingdom of heaven.


    She doesn''t think that the people of the candle dragon club will be so crazy for a place where there is nothing to rely on.


    Perhaps this place, like Atlantis submerged by the great flood, exists in a known civilization somewhere.


    Think of the four people you saw before, where you cut off your arms.


    My heart is a little excited. It won''t be so coincidence. The position of the kingdom of heaven is under the palace?


    Just after the initial excitement, Lin Mengya realized the loophole.


    When building a palace, some underground fortifications will be dug.


    If you can find it so easily, the name of the heritage of ancient Wei must not be so big.


    But Lin Mengya finally found a clue. All the actions of these people were intentional.


    If she is smart enough, she can deduce a starting point from these clues.


    And this starting point is the purpose of this series of conspiracies.


    With this idea in mind, Lin Mengya unconsciously circled in the yard.


    After thinking for a long time, she didn''t come to any conclusion.


    After knocking on her head, it seems that it''s time for her to change her mood and let herself change her mind. Maybe she will understand faster.


    Come out of the yard. Because of what happened last night, the defense is more strict.


    With the protection of such a vast network, even martial artists can hardly invade the courtyard with white bones.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya knows that in the eyes of those people, these are useless evidence.


    She was just unwilling, so she was struggling in it.


    In order to make them feel that their idea is right, Lin Mengya looks like a frustrated loser.


    The corner of the eye looked at everyone without any trace. Because it was just late at night, there were a lot of people back and forth.


    Among these people, we must monitor her.


    In order to reassure these people, Lin Mengya frowned all the way and pretended to be casual and bumped into several people.


    When she returned to Fengyu garden, she was finally relieved.


    This thing sometimes tests your acting skills.


    Back in the room, Lin Mengya took off her dirty clothes, washed herself clean, leaned against the bed and took out the Magnolia that she had hidden.


    After a day, magnolia is no longer fresh and charming.


    However, because of this one, the pollen was picked by Lin Mengya before she had a chance to throw it. Therefore, its power should not be underestimated.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya decided to hide things close to her.


    There''s one thing she hasn''t figured out.


    In the case of the death of four palace maids, the other party was careful everywhere and almost calculated that she had reached a dead corner.


    If it weren''t for modern technology and ancient medical classics, she would be at a loss now.


    But this magnolia is the only flaw.


    This flower, originally only three days, can completely wither.


    Pollen will also have no such powerful effect because its density in the air decreases.


    But why is this flower still good?


    Is it the other party''s negligence, or is it intentional?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t figure it out. She had to chew it in her heart all the time.


    Immersed in her own thoughts, she did not find that a dark figure appeared in her room.


    When she was firmly locked in her arms by the figure, a small exclamation was blocked between the lips by his kiss.


    "Woo... Why did you come?"


    After a passionate kiss, Lin Mengya found her voice and said with an unstable breath.


    The handsome face hidden under the black cloak, with deep infatuation and miss for the woman, lingered with the tip of her nose and lingered indefinitely.


    "I miss you."


    Answer honestly. In fact, they haven''t been separated for a few days.


    Looking at long Tianyu who suddenly became frank and sticky, Lin Mengya felt very intimate.


    His head was buried in his arms, and his little hand was unconsciously placed on his chest.


    The delicate face was slightly affected by the roughness of the cloth.


    By the way, she doesn''t seem to have asked him where the coat came from.


    Why, even her radar detection seems to have lost its function.


    With his chin up, Lin Mengya pulled up his skirt with her small hand.


    "Where do you come from?"


    Lin Mengya asked softly, because she knew that long Tianyu would never hide it from herself for no reason.


    Unless he has his reasons.


    Black long eyes crossed a touch of appreciation. Almost everyone just regarded this dress as an ordinary cloak.


    But only Lin Mengya found something wrong.


    With his big hand around her fragrant shoulder, he lay down on her bed and let her lie safely in his arms.


    "Speaking of it, this dress also has something to do with the heritage of ancient Wei. It''s something handed down from the heritage of ancient Wei. It''s said that many rare treasures in the world come from the heritage of ancient Wei. Each one can be worshipped as a national treasure. Don''t you think that those ancestors who pursued their whole life would only waste their time on an illusory dream? ¡±


    His eyebrows were raised, and Lin Mengya''s little hand grabbed his skirt and looked around.


    Starting with cloth, it is thicker than ordinary coarse cloth, and it is very flexible.


    There should be something added to shield her radar.


    However, Lin Mengya was not surprised.


    Modern so-called stealth fighters also shield radar.


    Moreover, the clothes can hide the smell. If they are used in anti tracking, I''m afraid even military dogs can''t trace the smell on him.


    This is really a good thing!

 Chapter 832

    "It''s really a good thing, but since it''s a treasure handed down from the legacy of ancient Wei, does anyone ever find it there?"


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s question, long Tianyu just shook his head.


    The hand brushed her long hair and locked her firmly in front of her chest.


    Even if the talk is not about ordinary love, it makes the atmosphere between two people more relaxed and sweet.


    "These things are not brought from the legacy of ancient Wei. They are handed down along with legends. It is because of their existence that the legacy of ancient Wei has changed from a legend to a reality. Including the zither spectrum in your mother''s hand are tools to turn this dream into reality."


    If long Tianyu doesn''t say, Lin Mengya doesn''t have this feeling.


    The little hand unconsciously wrapped around his black hair and leaned against long Tianyu''s arms for a long time. In his small head, it was running rapidly.


    "Do you think these things are bait?"


    These people''s persistence in the heritage of ancient Wei has exceeded Lin Mengya''s imagination.


    There are still some deficiencies in describing it with enthusiasm.


    This is a kind of, almost morbid persistence.


    That''s why Lin Mengya suddenly came up with such an idea.


    If these are deliberately released bait, in order to deceive those enthusiastic treasure hunters. This matter is even more mysterious.


    "I think so, too, but not everyone can stop this temptation."


    His eyes are full of appreciation for his little woman, not his boasting. There are many ambitious people in the world.


    There is no shortage of smart people.


    But those who are ambitious and scheming can jump out and watch coldly and analyze thoroughly. I''m afraid it''s only the little woman of his family.


    "It''s true that these things are extraordinary enough to make the world crazy. But are there any signs that can be recognized?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly had a bold idea in her heart.


    Although she had a map to help her, she could only guess the location of the relics of ancient Wei.


    But if you want to draw out those poisonous insects hidden in the dark, I''m afraid you can easily fall out by making an illusion.


    Although she is not an expert at such things as fraud, she knows that no one in the world will be closer to the legacy of the legendary ancient Wei than her.


    "Yes, but it''s hard to copy."


    Long Tianyu deserved to have a full tacit understanding with her. As soon as he finished speaking, he got up and took off his black cloak.


    Turned to a less prominent position, where there is a plum blossom printed.


    "Isn''t this the symbol of my mother''s family? You''ve seen it, too. It''s on my waist."


    Lin Mengya said in surprise. She knew that the reason why Wan Yanjing didn''t see the plum blossom mark that night might be the ghost of the black man with heavy pupils.


    But how could this thing appear on the items handed down from the heritage of ancient Wei.


    "Yes, this mark is very similar to the mark on your waist. In fact, I was shocked when I first saw this mark. Does your mother''s family have anything to do with the heritage of ancient Wei?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect this.


    At the beginning, she once asked two cousins, but none of them could tell where the mother''s unique mark came from.


    Moreover, she has seen this sign on the statue of the Witch Queen.


    What is the connection between them?


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s fate. By the way, the plum blossom is not difficult to imitate except for its strange style. What''s the difficulty?"


    Looking left and right, Lin Mengya thought it was just an ordinary plum blossom mark.


    But long Tianyu took over his cloak and took out a bottle of special potion in his arms.


    Just a drop on the mark, which surprised Lin Mengya, slowly unfolded on the mark.


    It was just like a painted mark, but now it is like a living creature, slowly unfolding.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the plum blossom mark became an extremely cumbersome and gorgeous plum blossom picture. Although they were all black traces, Lin Mengya seemed to see a plum garden in full bloom through those complex lines.


    There seems to be something unknown about the painting, but because the potion is limited, it finally stays on the edge of the potion.


    The rest will never be seen again.


    Lin Mengya stared at the painting in surprise for a long time. It''s really strange.


    "Have you seen the whole picture?"


    When Lin Mengya had seen enough, long Tianyu took it and gently smoked it on the candle.


    The loss of water also took away the wonderful painting.


    Lin Mengya sat on the bed, but she was still shocked by the painting.


    Shaking his head, long Tianyu dried his clothes and put them aside.


    Took the quilt, covered her and herself, looked at her clever nest in her arms, filled with satisfaction.


    "I tried to soak the whole dress with this potion, but only one piece can be seen. I think it should be part of a whole picture. As for what picture it is, I''m not sure. Now, do you know why it''s difficult to imitate?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was really like this.


    If it''s just plum blossom, it''s not difficult.


    I just added this thing, but I can''t do it at all.


    "No wonder, it seems that we need to find some real things to fool it. By the way, what else do you know besides this cloak?"


    Lin Mengya has the idea of her husband. She knows her man best.


    Since he knew there was such a magical thing, how could he be willing to have only one.


    Long Tianyu hugged her and smiled deeply. This little woman is a roundworm in his stomach.


    "I''ve heard that the king Gu in the Gu Luo club is also one of them. But they won''t let us get it easily. Then I have to retreat and ask for the second place."


    It''s no wonder that he, who has always disliked the excitement, took the initiative to go to the Gu Luo meeting.


    It turned out that it was this idea.


    "But you have to be careful. The king Gu can''t move easily. Alas, how can I forget this matter. It seems that other princes are not as lucky as Xiaoyu of our family this time."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled very much.


    Long Tianyu raised her eyebrows. Every time she showed such a smiling face, someone had to be unlucky.


    Just don''t know, this time, who is out of luck.


    "There''s something I forgot to tell you. In fact, when I detoxify with the seven poisons holy herb, it''s a blessing in disguise. My blood has changed a little because it''s mixed with the poison of the seven poisons holy herb. Now I''m not only immune to all poisons, but once my blood is exposed to the air, it will turn into the most toxic poison in the world. What''s more, those poisonous insects from lieyun country Insects seem to be afraid of my blood. This time Xiaoyu went to attend the Gu Luo meeting. I gave him a small bottle. Maybe it will have any unexpected effect! "


    Although I don''t know what Gu Luo will do, with her blood, I''m afraid of other people''s Gu insects. How can Xiaoyu compete?


    A trace of complex emotion crossed long Tianyu''s eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya didn''t see it. Instead, she covered her arm and smiled happier than anyone else.


    "Use less. Your blood is more expensive than anything. Don''t hurt yourself for a little thing, okay?"


    A kiss gently fell on her arm. Long Tianyu was not afraid because the blood flowing in the gurgling blood vessels under the snow-white and fine skin was the most poisonous in the world.


    No matter what she becomes, she is his baby.


    The only one more important than his name, baby.


    "Well, I see. By the way, did you see the teacher before you came out this time? If the old man knew about my fake death, he must be very sad?"


    In every sleepless night, Lin Mengya is crazy and misses everyone in Prince Yu''s house.


    Now the whereabouts of father and brother are unknown, and they have no news with ruby.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu said that Qinghu had found Bletilla and Paeonia alba, and secretly arranged people to protect them.


    Think of a large family of happy children in the past, but now they are scattered.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was in pain.


    But since sister Yue Ting died, she has learned to face pain with laughter and strength.


    Everyone is still waiting for her to go back, so she has no qualification and no time to waste in hurting spring and autumn.


    If she wants to cry, she must hide her tears in her heart for the time being.


    When we meet, we will turn the sadness of these days into joy and release it again.


    Sometimes it''s harder to laugh than to cry.


    "Mr. Baili''s situation is not very good. My people came back and said that there seems to be someone around Mr. Baili. I sent someone to keep a close watch, but I still didn''t catch any trace. However, he seems to know each other."


    What long Tianyu said should be Yunzhu.


    Thinking of Yunzhu, Lin Mengya remembered the arrangement she had made before she left.


    If things go well, the present Yunzhu should have been elevated.


    The real power of the three Jue Hui is completely in the hands of several people.


    But will she give up like this?


    Obviously, the answer is No.


    However, as long as Yunzhu doesn''t do anything sorry for the teacher, she can turn a blind eye to everything else.


    "The teacher is the poison saint of that year. People who can know won''t play any simple role. I believe the teacher has his own discretion in this matter. It''s me that worries the teacher again."


    The teacher treated her like her own daughter, and she regarded the teacher as her father.


    As long as the teacher likes it, she will like it.


    "I know that. I''m afraid Mr. Baili may not see his friend clearly. Just before I left Dajin, the immortal powder that once made us suffer appeared in Kyoto. But this time the medicine is more powerful, and I sent someone to investigate it thoroughly. The clues show that there are countless ties with Mr. Baili."

 Chapter 833

    "How is this possible? The teacher always hates such things. Let alone making such things, he can''t even see them. Are you mistaken? Maybe the teacher wants to study the antidote?"


    Subconsciously grabbed long Tianyu''s skirt, and Lin Mengya was eager to get rid of the relationship for the teacher.


    Long Tianyu is not annoyed, nor does she feel that she is questioning herself.


    The big hand held Lin Mengya''s small face and kissed her red lips, but it was also calming her anxious mood.


    The meaning of Mr. Baili to Lin Mengya is not clear to others, but the person beside him is clear.


    The little hand gradually loosened and the breath was short, but the mood eased a lot.


    Long Tianyu finally stopped the kiss and kissed her forehead.


    "Have you calmed down? Calm down and I''ll tell you something else."


    Leaning against long Tianyu''s arms, Lin Mengya can only nod helplessly.


    She is a little too excited, but the teacher will never do such a thing.


    She can use everything to guarantee!


    "Your teacher, Baili Rui, may have been used by others. Before, my people were also accidentally infected with this kind of thing. I can only ask Mr. Baili for help. He seems shocked and regretful. So I think Mr. Baili, even if it is related to this matter, may have been calculated by others."


    Long Tianyu''s voice has the power to soothe people''s hearts.


    Lin Mengya''s mood slowly eased down, and a cool and smart mind is her biggest weapon.


    "I think I should know who is using him. But since the teacher knows he is being used, he should be on guard. After the matter here comes to an end, I should go back to Dajin first with you."


    Lin Mengya has her own plan. When she came to lieyun, what she wanted was to solve it all at once.


    In this way, she can have no worries.


    But the complexity of the matter obviously exceeded her overall judgment on the matter.


    The matter of lieyun will never be solved so easily.


    Sooner or later, she has to make a decision.


    Well, before that, it seems that she must finish all her things completely.


    Whether he is far away in Dajin''s home or close at hand.


    "For the time being? Aren''t you going home with me?"


    Keen long Tianyu soon found that the words she used were temporary words that made him uneasy.


    It''s like she will disappear from her side at any time.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and thought it would be better to explain to long Tianyu in advance.


    Her plan, from beginning to end, was known only to herself.


    But now, since she has decided to share life and death with long Tianyu, there are some things she must make clear to him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you again. Now, I''ll tell you one of the most important secrets I know. No third person in the world will know except you. This secret is -"


    Lying in long Tianyu''s ear, Lin Mengya''s words made his expression change from calm to shock, and finally to surprise.


    When Lin Mengya came out completely, long Tianyu''s two eyes had stagnated in place.


    With a puff, Lin Mengya laughed.


    The little hand gently pinched long Tianyu''s nose and let him return to his mind immediately.


    "Ya''er, did you think of all these plans yourself?"


    Some excitedly grabbed Lin Mengya. Long Tianyu couldn''t believe his ears.


    God, it seems that he really doesn''t know the person next to him at all.


    Through the ages, I''m afraid no one will count the whole world.


    And she did it.


    It seems that he is going to re-examine his wife.


    Looking at his proud look, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Since he fell in love with long Tianyu, he often showed such an expression.


    After he achieved some success, he was even more proud than himself.


    This seems to be the mentality of raising a daughter, which actually makes her a little speechless.


    But what makes her feel very happy is long Tianyu''s broad mind.


    Between them, there has never been a sense of superiority and inferiority.


    Many men will naturally think that their women must be weaker than themselves in order to occupy a dominant position in love.


    Therefore, they are often not happy to see their women, will become more and more excellent.


    Obviously, they should be the support of their women, but in the end, they became a stumbling block.


    Lin Mengya has always sniffed at this.


    But for long Tianyu, no matter what kind of success he has achieved, it is like his own glory to him.


    But no matter what she becomes, he will keep up with her, even faster than her.


    They look up to each other, support each other and appreciate each other.


    In love, they become better.


    Lin Mengya holds long Tianyu and puts her small face on his chest.


    In this life, she hopes to stay with him only day and night.


    "But in this way, don''t you have to go again for the other three countries except lieyun? Can you leave it to others?"


    Lin Mengya''s plan, I have to say, even long Tianyu feels very bold.


    But bold plans often carry double risks.


    Although it can solve the legacy of ancient Wei and the candle dragon club in one fell swoop, it carries great danger.


    "I also want to enjoy it, but taro, I''ll tell you the truth. If I do it, the success rate will not exceed the average. But if others do it, they can only usher in death. If I do so, what''s the difference with so many people in the candle Dragon Society? Power has no good or evil, but it''s just a thought difference of the people who use it. If I don''t finish it myself Things, I think I will soon be intoxicated with the pleasure of dominating power. At that time, I will be the second leader of the candle dragon club. Do you know what I mean? "


    With her chin against long Tianyu''s chest, Lin Mengya smiled lightly.


    But the firmness in her eyes made long Tianyu understand her determination.


    "Indeed, this is you. Don''t worry, I''ll accompany you wherever you go. Whether it''s heaven or hell."


    Smiled, the love in long Tianyu''s eyes was enough to drown her.


    Reaching out, Lin Mengya grabbed long Tianyu''s neck and took the initiative to send her soft lips.


    The night is getting darker and the spring in the room is very attractive


    After a long night, long Tianyu left reluctantly until dawn.


    Although I don''t know how long this exciting life of cheating will last.


    But with long Tianyu around, Lin Mengya looks better.


    Although the little face is still white and beautiful, it adds a little ruddy.


    Her figure is also much richer than before. These days, she has got up in the morning and practiced morning exercises with everyone.


    Although she knows her physique and is afraid that she can''t grow too plump in her life, exercise still has many benefits.


    There was a thin sweat on the ruddy little face.


    Lin Mengya went back to her room to take a bath. Wearing wet hair, she saw Bai Su sitting at the table with a heavy face.


    It seems that that matter has become a shadow in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? Is it not going well?"


    With a gentle smile on her lips, Lin Mengya sat beside Bai Su and asked softly.


    The latter shook his head and smiled in embarrassment, but presented the envelope in his arms to Lin Mengya.


    Open the envelope and look at the contents of the letter carefully.


    Although she knew that the news was not so easy to buy, she now had some direction.


    That kind of thing with thick and thin hair but extraordinary flexibility is a kind of puppet thread popular among puppet masters in recent years.


    As the name suggests, it is the silk thread used by puppet masters to manipulate puppets.


    Ordinary puppets generally have no body weight, so the puppet line required is naturally not high.


    But in recent years, a kind of puppet technique with human body as puppet has quietly prevailed in the Jianghu.


    At first, the origin of this kind of puppetry was actually to make people who were unable to move freely after death or for other purposes through the manipulation of puppet masters.


    But gradually, this puppet technique changed its taste.


    In the Jianghu, I don''t know how many innocent lives are buried in this evil puppet art.


    But it is because puppet masters are generally good at hiding, leaving behind some puppets as camouflage.


    Therefore, no one can take them.


    There is only one way to tell whether a puppet master who uses this kind of puppetry can do so.


    That is to see if the puppet line he uses is a puppet line with such toughness and fineness that it is abnormal.


    Puppet masters can change puppets and mechanisms, but they won''t easily change the line.


    Looking at the letter paper, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Puppet Master, right? This is a profession she has never been in contact with!


    But don''t think she will. There''s no way.


    Looking up, Bai Su looked worried before she read the letter.


    When she finished reading, the girl was still like this.


    Helpless, she waved in front of her eyes. Looking at her ignorant face and looking at herself, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    "What are you thinking, so fascinated?"


    Bai Su was a little embarrassed. She always did so in front of the young lady.


    "Actually... Actually, I did some personal things when I left the Palace this time. I''m sorry, miss. I still couldn''t hold back and went to my master in private. But I didn''t expect, master. He... He warned me severely. He told me not to ask about this matter again, and I must not tell anyone. I''ve begun to doubt my memory. I''ve never seen him like this before Panic. You said, "did I do something wrong?"


    It turned out to be so. According to Bai Su, if even her master kept it a secret.


    Then I''m afraid that this matter may be a major event.

 Chapter 834

    This matter seems to have to be considered in the long run.


    "In that case, let''s put this matter aside first. If you really want to investigate, don''t disturb anyone first. I think you can start with the witch temple."


    This matter is not only related to Bai Su, but also may involve other secrets.


    Originally, Lin Mengya''s idea was to inquire from the side first.


    Wait until you know the truth of the matter, but Bai Su is even more anxious than she thought.


    Also, no matter who it is, it can''t be regarded as nothing.


    Now that she has promised Bai Su to check, she might as well give Bai Su a clue first.


    "Witch temple? What does my memory have to do with the witch temple?"


    Looking at her puzzled look, Lin Mengya tried to explain.


    "Think about it, your master won''t let you mention it. I''m afraid it''s useless for you to ask others. Do you remember that when we were in the witch Temple last time, you were taken away after you came out? I think it would be helpful to find out the relationship between you and the witch temple?"


    Stripping silk and cocoon is Lin Mengya''s specialty. Her almost abnormal memory method can prevent her from missing key clues.


    If she didn''t come back here again with Shennong system, she would have died hundreds of times.


    Bai Su''s eyes suddenly burst into light.


    "Yes, how could I forget this matter? It''s just that ordinary people in the witch temple can''t go in easily. It''s said that the wizard is also very capable. If I break in so rashly, even if I''m not found by the king''s people, if I''m found by the wizard, I''m afraid I can''t go again."


    Hearing Bai Su mention it, Lin Mengya remembered what she wanted to tell Bai Su that day.


    They always talk carefully, and they are protected by Bai Su and Xiaoyu''s people.


    Ordinary people can''t get close to her room.


    Rao is so. Lin Mengya still motioned Bai Su to check it. Only then did she return to the room and continue her conversation.


    "Don''t tell anyone about what I''m telling you now, even Xiaoyu."


    After taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya said solemnly:


    "As like as two peas, Angela dahurica is a pretty face. If it were not that the witch was a disabled person with legs, I thought they must be a family."


    Bai Su looked at Lin Mengya foolishly and stared at her, showing her surprise.


    Obviously, like Lin Mengya, she was in a state of shock.


    Even, because Bai Su knew the identity of the witch Lord too well, he couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "This... How could this be possible? Didn''t miss say that Angelica dahurica was the one you took with you from childhood? The witch is old enough to be her mother. Besides, she came out of the Queen''s tomb. How could it have anything to do with Angelica dahurica? Miss, you can''t make a mistake?"


    If it was someone else, Lin Mengya might have made a mistake.


    But Angelica dahurica has been with her for more than ten years. The two people used to support each other.


    How could she mistake her sister who grew up from childhood?


    "You said that the witch is old enough to be the mother of Angelica dahurica. Is she that old? It seems that she is only in her twenties."


    Some people believe that they are sisters.


    If it were a mother, even a child born at the age of 17 or 18, it would be nearly 40 this year.


    Besides, those witches came out of the Queen''s tomb.


    It''s impossible, sir. Why don''t you come out with a child?


    What''s more, no matter how the ancient technology goes against the sky, girls have to grow up and mature before they can have children.


    Isn''t the maintenance skill of the wizard too rebellious?


    Bai Su shook her head and explained to Lin Mengya:


    "If you reckon according to your age, you will be 40 years old this year. But I heard that because the witches are all descendants of the queen of witches and the king of Gu, their appearance will stay around 20 years old. They will maintain this appearance until they die. And this has become one of the miracles of witches. Many people want their maintenance methods, without exception All failed. "


    Bai Su''s explanation shocked Lin Mengya.


    How many women pursue their dreams all their life!


    Sure enough, as long as it has something to do with the empress of the Witch and the king of Gu, it seems a little mythical.


    Lin Mengya was more curious than envious. Could it be that her food was really the illegitimate daughter of the witch?


    "You say, Angelica dahurica, will she --"


    Lin Mengya was stopped by Bai Su who shook her head desperately before she finished her words.


    "It''s impossible. Although the wizard is powerful, she can''t leave the lieyun country for the rest of her life. There was once a wizard who accidentally stepped out of the country. He died of old age and turned into ashes. Therefore, almost all the witches in the past dynasties rarely came out of the Witch temple. Moreover, she has never heard of the news of the witch''s marriage. Let alone having children."


    So evil? Lin Mengya thinks her back is a little hairy.


    How to say, since she got involved with the evil king and empress, such strange things are more than one.


    If we want to say what ghosts and gods are, we can trace the source and have a reasonable explanation.


    It''s not a ghost, but it''s too mysterious, isn''t it?


    "Can''t the witch marry? Or is there any rule?"


    Bai Su thought and finally shook her head slightly.


    "The status of the witch Lord is supreme. She is the only inheritor of the will of the Witch Queen and the Gu king. Even the king and his wife can''t command the Lord Shenwu. Who will stipulate it for her?"


    Bai Su murmured in a low voice, saying that the most free man in the whole lie Yun is the wizard of all ages.


    Even if they don''t have to go out of the witch temple, they can be worshipped.


    He hardly cares about anything except serving the Gu king and the Witch Queen.


    And don''t worry, someone will take over.


    "Yes, but if I have time, I still want to go to the witch temple to ask. If our snack goods are related to the witch, won''t they make money?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya is just talking. Maybe there will be two people who are completely similar in the world.


    She was sure that after Angelica dahurica came to her house, she didn''t even go out the door several times. How could she have anything to do with the supreme wizard?


    It seems that she may have thought too much.


    However, in Lin Mengya''s opinion, if you want to find out something related to Bai Su''s lost memory, you must first find out Bai Su''s life experience.


    The investigation of the relationship between Baisu and the witch temple is an excellent entry point.


    Now, because of the Gu Luo society, most of Wan Yanlie''s strength has been mobilized there.


    Even if someone looks at Bai Su, he may not be able to avoid her eyes.


    With Lin Mengya, how could Bai Su be easily caught.


    She asked Bai Su to buy a real estate in her name, not too far from or too close to the witch temple.


    Then let Bai Su settle down in that house every time she works for her out of the palace.


    Or go out to meet people to buy news or something, and let them send it to the location of the house.


    In this way, the house has become her contact point, which can not only attract the attention of those people, but also facilitate Bai Su''s investigation.


    The last step is also the most critical step in Lin Mengya''s plan.


    She asked Bai Su to collect strange, important and interesting things that had happened in the past 20 years under various names.


    Once the news comes in, Bai Su will quickly sort it out, then go into the palace and show it to Lin Mengya.


    In this way, she can not only analyze those related to Bai Su''s life experience, but also those related to others.


    Perhaps, in addition to Bai Su''s life experience, she can get any unexpected surprises.


    After all, Xiaoyu''s struggle for the throne is also one of her important goals here.


    Speaking of it, since the last time I went to Xinluan and ate a soft nail, although Lin Mengya has made people pay attention to every move in Xiannan hall.


    But to her regret, the high priest of the Xin family was quite calm and had no flaws.


    It''s just that in recent days, the matter of Queen seli has become more and more noisy.


    Although Mrs. Jingrou has said on her watch that she will never inherit the throne of Queen.


    But because she was favored alone, she was inevitably affected.


    These brainless concubines fought to death for a false name.


    I don''t know whether I can''t see through or I''m too persistent.


    Bai Su was sent outside the palace by her to continue to trace the puppet line and the mystery of her own life experience.


    Lin Mengya, who doesn''t like to rely on others, is just alone and free from anyone''s constraints.


    The Lingyu guards of Zhou Ling in the palace gradually increased.


    I don''t know if it''s Zhou Ling''s special care for herself. Wherever she is, there must be a trace of lingyuwei.


    People are surveillance, but they are not.


    Because those Lingyu guards will take the initiative to help after seeing her do anything.


    This is probably because they are all ordered.


    With the close protection of these highly skilled Lingyu guards, Lin Mengya''s safety doesn''t need to worry.


    Of course, where she didn''t know, Xiaoyu''s people were still guarding her safety.


    Even the king and his wife can''t match this treatment.


    The last time he sent a chessboard or something, although Xin Luan took it, he didn''t give him a chance to stay.


    This time, Lin Mengya directly brought a cup of tea.


    Tea is a good tea. Lin Mengya also added several herbs.


    It not only has the function of refreshing and brightening eyes, but also has a stronger aroma than ordinary tea.


    She calculated the time, took an exquisite food box and soaked it in warm water.


    Walking from Fengyu garden to Xiannan hall can just let the tea fragrance overflow and keep it in a best state.


    This time, she saw how the former priest refused her!

 Chapter 835

    Outside the Xiannan hall, it was still cold and simple, and no one came to visit.


    Although Xin Luan is about to become an old high priest, his influence in the Xin family can not be underestimated.


    Normally, it''s serious not to have too many flatterers.


    But the high priest just said that he was frightened in that assassination attack, so he couldn''t see guests.


    Up to now, Lin Mengya has been 100% sure that the high priest must have colluded with the king.


    The so-called cultivation is just an excuse for not wanting to see guests.


    However, the high priest is not a soft egg. Who knows what bad he is holding in the Xiannan hall.


    "Who!"


    Burying her head, Lin Mengya was stopped.


    He looked up and looked at the guards dressed up.


    It''s strange that I haven''t seen them here a few days ago. Why is it so coincidence today.


    "Isn''t this Helan girl beside Mrs. Jingrou? The girl came by accident, and the king was here. I don''t know what''s the matter with the girl?"


    A close attendant who served the king immediately ran over.


    Everyone else can offend, but the girl in front of me should be held in the palm of my hand.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile on her face and knew that she might be dead again today.


    Helplessly hooked his lips, and his face couldn''t show any disappointed look.


    "My lady ordered me to bring a cup of tea to the high priest. Please take care of it for me. This tea is my only skill. My wife just wanted the priest to taste it fresh. Now that the tea has been delivered, the slave girl withdrew."


    It''s obvious that Lin Mengya will be unwilling to go like this.


    But don''t go She is so bold that she competes with the king.


    Smiling, she handed the tea to the waiter. Lin Mengya didn''t stop too much for a moment.


    There''s something wrong with the king''s attitude towards her these days. She''d better not always swing around in front of others.


    Fortunately, she has other plans today. Otherwise, she will be caught off guard.


    I just don''t know what the king and the wizard are discussing.


    From Xiannan hall, Lin Mengya walked all the way north.


    As for the destination, it is the cell used to detain prisoners in the palace.


    Although the area here is small, it is very hidden.


    Ordinary people are almost difficult to find without the guidance of others.


    After all, this kind of place is a little gloomy and terrible. It would be bad if it frightened the noble people in the palace.


    However, although Lin Mengya came for the first time, she seemed to be familiar with the road.


    She has seen the map of the palace. It''s not difficult for her to come here.


    As soon as I stepped into the moon gate, I saw several strong women escorting several offending palace people to pound rice.


    Generally, this kind of work is undertaken by people who are not too guilty. Although they will be tired and half dead, they all have prison terms and will never be tired and dead alive.


    Of course, this is only a superficial provision.


    In fact, these people in charge of guarding will have 10000 ways to make people live and die.


    Some of those palace people who have committed crimes would rather die than come to such a place to suffer a living crime.


    When Lin Mengya came in, someone greeted her.


    Although they always nest in the small yard, they can know anything in the palace for the first time.


    "Isn''t this miss Helan? Say hello to the girl. Why did you come to such a place when you are free today?"


    With smiles on their faces, they are naturally respectful and enthusiastic to Lin Mengya.


    After all, this girl''s identity is extraordinary.


    Even those Wangji did not have the honor of this Helan girl.


    "Let me have a look, madam. Someone sent me the other day. Where is she? Can you show me the way?"


    Lin Mengya is modest and smiling. Even if she doesn''t like it, it still has the value of existence.


    She will not be naive enough to think that tolerance and kindness can feel everyone.


    Human progress is accompanied by danger and killing.


    Otherwise, in the process of evolution, it is likely to be treated like saber toothed tiger and mammoth.


    Compared with those who pound rice outside, the cells inside look much darker.


    The smell of sour and damp came to her face and made her just want to roll her eyes.


    Now I know how painful it is to have a good nose.


    Lin Mengya was invited to the innermost room, which should be where the palace people in charge lived.


    Not only is it clean and spacious, but also the smell is much better.


    He sat in his chair and waited for the man to come.


    "Go, come on!"


    There was a scolding voice outside the door. Then a ragged figure appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    The women in charge frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the man''s slow movement.


    A figure rushed at Lin Mengya''s feet.


    She lowered her eyes and looked carefully. It was this man.


    "Girl, someone has brought it to you. You can cross examine it slowly. Young people, go out to work first."


    Facing the smile of others, Lin Mengya took out a ingot of silver from her sleeve and gave it to them.


    Thanks a thousand for leaving the door of the room. Inside, only Lin Mengya and the woman who collapsed on the ground were left.


    Lin Mengya gave a sneer at the corner of her mouth and looked at the woman in front of her.


    "There''s no one else here. You''d better not pretend to be dead, Jin beauty. Look what I said, right?"


    The woman crawling on the ground suddenly heard Lin Mengya say so, and her body stiffened for a moment.


    With this acting skill, it''s a joke to dare to learn what others play.


    "I don''t know what the girl means. I''m wronged. Please help me!"


    Because her hands and feet were tied, she could only lie on the ground, even if she shouted injustice, with a trace of trembling.


    It seems that these two days of "hospitality" has impressed her.


    "Why do you have to do this? In fact, your skill of changing looks is not good. I think it is also because the steward gong''e is somewhat similar to you. In other words, she is your cousin brought in from outside the palace. It''s a pity that someone died for you. As a result, you have to deduct charges for others. Won''t you be disturbed by your conscience?"


    Lin Mengya sat there in her spare time and revealed the true face of the woman in front of her.


    Although her long hair was scattered, it almost made her look more like a ghost.


    But the trace between eyebrows and eyes can''t deceive people.


    Although there are many similarities between cousins, a person''s appearance can change, but his inner temperament is difficult to change.


    But this Jin beauty is only a little more beautiful than her cousin.


    Moreover, it still depends on what you wear.


    Therefore, this scene of cheating is extremely ingenious.


    No one realized that Jin Meimei, who was executed by the big prince without permission, was still alive in this world.


    No one knows that she is the one who is responsible for arranging people to guard the empty linqiu cabinet.


    That day, as soon as Lin Mengya entered the yard, she realized this problem.


    That''s why she asked Bai Su to detain the man immediately.


    Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected surprise.


    "You... What do you mean? I don''t understand. Yes, I am indeed the cousin of beauty Jin. But beauty Jin offended her wife and deserved it. I''m really innocent. Please make decisions for me."


    With that, the woman began to choke.


    Acting is a little stiff, but it''s confusing enough.


    Unfortunately, she met Lin Mengya.


    The former Princess Yu was a good hand in extorting confessions by torture.


    "Oh? Really? My people made a mistake. I''m really sorry. But since you say you''re not Jin beauty, let me ask you, what do you want to say about those dead people?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows were silent. No one could see her mind.


    The one lying on the ground was even more hesitant, but more of a fluke.


    "I really didn''t know that such a thing would happen! That day, I normally arranged them to work in linqiu Pavilion. Who knows, that kind of thing happened later. I was really wronged."


    Lin Mengya always has a way for people who don''t tell the truth.


    But now many means are difficult to use.


    Unfortunately, this beautiful woman has a prominent weakness.


    Standing up, Lin Mengya pulled out a hairpin from her head.


    Although the hairpin is made of soft silver, the handle is extremely hard and sharp.


    Put the hairpin in her hand. Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Jin Meimei who was still struggling. Well, since she wanted to play, she would play with her.


    "I know you are wronged, but it''s useless. I''m afraid you don''t know yet. One of the four dead girls is the daughter of the tribal leader. The young lady is naughty and tight. She only came to the palace for a few days. Who knows, she actually encountered this kind of thing. Now, the tribal leader quarrels every day and asks the king to tell his wife. It seems, I can only wrong you. Don''t worry, you are so loyal and died unjustly. Mrs. Wang Shangxin will bury you. Now, if you have any last words to explain, I''ll do it for you. "


    Hairpin, a touch of silver.


    The sharp bottom only needs a little force to pierce into the man''s delicate neck.


    Lin Mengya keenly felt that the man was nervous and even afraid.


    You know you''re scared? Now, it seems a little late.


    "No! No! You must have made a mistake. These four people came to the palace to be gong''e because they were born in a poor family. There will never be any daughter of the tribal leader. You must have made a mistake. They must be!"


    Hastily denied, but didn''t notice that there was a flash of light in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes became more and more helpless, as if she was more embarrassed than others.


    Her hairpin was placed between the woman''s neck. The sharp and cold touch made the woman''s body appear goose bumps.

 Chapter 836

    "So it is --"


    Lin Mengya''s face looked like a sudden enlightenment. Then, the hairpin didn''t take it back.


    Looking at the woman in front of me with regret, it seems that she is also very embarrassed.


    Just as the conversation turned, Lin Mengya''s evil essence was exposed again.


    "It''s a pity that I know it''s useless. Mrs. Wang and his wife are determined to find a scapegoat. You''re not high status and have something to do with this. Who will you kill if you don''t kill you?"


    Lin Mengya knows that now she looks like a devil.


    Constantly give people hope, and personally push people into another layer of deeper despair.


    The woman lying on the ground has been taken care of by Bai Su in recent days and needs to be taken care of.


    Now in front of Lin Mengya, the psychological defense line has not been so strong.


    This is a place to imprison and punish palace people who have made mistakes. All kinds of means will definitely make people survive, not die.


    Now, life and death are in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked at her calmly, staring at her eyes, and the struggle gradually faded away.


    Under the threat of his hairpin, he has long wavered a little.


    "You''d better accept your fate. It''s better to die now. I also heard that the patriarch of that tribe was very angry and wanted to throw the culprit into the oil pan. Unfortunately, you have thin skin and tender meat. The taste of the oil pan is not good."


    Subconsciously, he said in a very sad tone.


    The smell of the sachet worn by Lin Mengya is also just right, spilling all over the space.


    Beauty Jin is not a strong willed person. Lin Mengya''s description is like the scene of hell, which has already scared her out of her wits.


    Where can I fight with her.


    "No, I can''t go to the oil pot, no! You help me, you help me."


    All the willpower of beauty Jin has been dispelled by Lin Mengya under the triple action.


    Now she has been brought into a state similar to hypnosis by her own fear.


    Lin Mengya put away her hairpin and calmly began to ask questions.


    When all the questions were answered, the Jin beauty had fainted.


    There is a sweet and listless smell in the room, which has a strong calming function.


    Coupled with her unique secret recipe, it is an excellent catalyst for hypnosis.


    The women on the ground, pale and embarrassed, had been wet with sweat.


    Even if she wakes up again, she will probably fall into her own nightmare.


    Forever, be a crazy woman who loses all her reason.


    This is also the punishment she should receive. She can''t blame others.


    Out of the dark door, the sensible woman who had just met her immediately came up.


    "It''s easy to go, girl, but what should I do with this man?"


    After looking at the woman, Lin Mengya said:


    "Just find a place to let her stay quietly. If anyone asks, she says she is restless day and night because of her cousin''s business. Now she is crazy and has lost her heart because of the death of four people."


    Although the man is destroyed, it does not mean he is useless.


    The woman immediately realized that they were old hands in these things and naturally knew how to deal with them.


    Out of the courtyard, she walked in the direction of Fengyu garden. In fact, she could find that the man was Jin beauty. It was an accidental opportunity.


    When she entered the yard that day, her first thought was to guard all the people who had something to do with it.


    Bai Su turned back halfway to do it.


    Jin Meimei''s cousin has a low status.


    Because of the death of beauty Jin, she also lost her only dependence.


    Only by relying on the old face before, I was responsible for some not too heavy cleaning work.


    Linqiu pavilion has become a cold palace since it lost Yao Lu.


    Most people think it''s unlucky here and don''t want to live here forever.


    Therefore, gong''e people will work here in rotation, and the power of scheduling falls on the head of Jin beauty disguised as gong''e.


    As for why these four people were arranged by her, she just said that someone came to deliver a message.


    When Lin Mengya asked who the man was, she couldn''t even say it.


    She only said that someone used letters to command her. If she didn''t follow, she would publicize her identity.


    However, even if Jin Meimei didn''t say it, Lin Mengya could guess something.


    At the beginning, Jin beauty was the bag given by the man who finished Yan Jing. Can anyone else threaten her to do things?


    In fact, Jin beauty disguises well, which is most difficult for ordinary people to find.


    Unfortunately, what she met was Bai Su who was observant.


    After Bai Su locked up the man, she came and reported back to her.


    It is said that the hands of this beautiful cousin Jin have no calluses or rough marks.


    Her cousin is also an old man who has been in the palace for ten years, and she didn''t receive much preferential treatment because she didn''t agree with her cousin.


    A woman who has been in the palace for ten years, has no strong backing, and has not been favored by the king.


    How is it possible to have a pair of delicate hands and the power to dominate others to clean?


    Then the only truth is that this person is Jin Mei, whose face is very similar to hers.


    Besides, Lin Mengya asked someone to check along this clue. After the golden cicada shelled, she really did a lot of things.


    No wonder Wan Yanjing wants to be so cruel. In addition to deterring the people in the palace, he is afraid to confuse the public, so that everyone will not doubt the meaning of beauty Jin.


    What a powerful means. If she didn''t react, Bai Su would try her best to hide beauty Jin.


    I''m afraid what they see now is just a body.


    These things, without exception, point to the heritage of ancient Wei.


    Xin Yu also said that wanyanjing was also a member of the candle dragon club.


    So what kind of position is wan Yanjing in the candle dragon club?


    She knows that where someone is, there will be disputes.


    Mr. Zhu''s position in the candle dragon club is not low, and his power will be small.


    So, what exactly is the chief faction opposed to Mr. Zhu thinking?


    Everything is unknown to Lin Mengya.


    She is not stupid, but the plan of the candle dragon club is the secret of many people.


    How can she resist alone?


    You sighed and wanted to laugh to the end. It seems that it is more difficult than the one in the picture!


    Back to Fengyu garden, because I''m working outside these days.


    Lin Mengya loves her so much that she can live outside today.


    She was the only one left in such a large side hall.


    Besides, she has always been cautious. Ordinary people can''t get close to her at all.


    Although it was safe and quiet, I felt a little lonely.


    Xin Luan can''t go there for a moment.


    The king saw that she was unhappy, so it became a headache for her to say hello to her wife.


    Other things, not act rashly and alert the enemy, but she can only send people to investigate secretly.


    In this troubled autumn, Lin Mengya has such a day when she has nothing to do.


    Spread out the paper, she can only copy the famous calligrapher''s calligraphy in boredom.


    If there is anything missing in the Lin family''s education, it is that she can''t write very beautiful calligraphy like long Tianyu.


    In more than a year, she has made considerable progress.


    But the ancient traditional characters always make her small regular script easy to become a mass of ink.


    She likes to think while practicing calligraphy.


    There have been so many things recently that she has to digest patiently in order to keep up with the speed.


    "Your word is really much better than before. It''s just that you don''t have character."


    The big hand pinched her small hand and the iron arm hooped her waist.


    The familiar breath came to her face. Lin Mengya didn''t have to look back. She knew who was holding her.


    "You''re really well informed. Aren''t you afraid that Bai Su will come back and catch you?"


    Lin Mengya found that long Tianyu should have mastered all her news.


    So every time I come, the time is just right.


    "What if I catch you? You''re my wife. These things are natural. But I heard that she''s out of the palace. How about sneaking out with me?"


    Long Tianyu''s handsome face, with a smile.


    Others may think that she is a gentle, intelligent and demure noble woman.


    But I don''t know that she is more clever and playful than men.


    These days, his hands are speeding up the search for the traces of the Lin family''s father and son.


    Unfortunately, it was futile. Although he didn''t say it, Lin Mengya must know better than anyone.


    No news means no progress.


    When Bai Su is away, she will inevitably think wildly.


    Therefore, long Tianyu came to sneak in with her.


    "You''d better not go. You''re not here to play. It''s important to do business so that I won''t turn back. I''ll be a witch who will bring disaster to the country and the people again. At that time, I can''t die again."


    Joking, Lin Mengya grabbed the pen in his hand.


    Again covered with ink, write and draw on the paper.


    The big hand at her waist exerted great force. Lin Mengya only felt that the sky was spinning for a while, so she was carried on her shoulder by him.


    "Oh! What are you doing!"


    The Langhao pen in his hand fell to the ground and dyed a mass of black on the brown floor.


    Lin Mengya gently beat long Tianyu''s generous shoulders and complained about him.


    "Of course I took you away. You''re my wife. Naturally, you want to be with me. Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon."


    The body was turned over again, and Lin Mengya was beaten and held in her arms.


    The wide cloak covered her eyes. Fortunately, the strong embrace can give her a sense of security that no one can replace.


    Leaning against his arms, the outside seemed to be completely cut off from the light by black.


    But his breath alone, combined with the faint fragrance of medicine, relaxed Lin Mengya''s tense nerves all the time.


    Unexpectedly, he was still wearing it.


    A heavy sachet was picked up from long Tianyu''s waist. A refreshing fragrance of medicine came from the sachet.


    This is a medicine she specially prepared for him when he quit Shenxian powder.


    The purpose is to refresh his mind, so that he will not be dizzy when he is poisoned.

 Chapter 837

    Unexpectedly, he used it now.


    Thanks to this big black cloak, which covers up all the smell, it can not be found by others.


    These familiar flavors make Lin Mengya feel more and more relaxed.


    When her little face reappeared in long Tianyu''s arms, it was after she had slept soundly.


    "Wake up?"


    He sat with her in his arms on the grass, which was inaccessible.


    It was originally the place where he met his subordinates, but he unexpectedly found that the scenery here was more beautiful than other places, so he thought of bringing her.


    In fact, he wanted to take her to join the fun, but when he saw her sleeping, his eyebrows were full of fatigue.


    Long Tianyu just wants to find a quiet place where she can have a good sleep.


    Everything has been hard for her these days.


    Bleary eyed, looking at the starry sky outside, Lin Mengya was stunned for a while before she found out where the two people were.


    In the air, it emits the unique fragrance of plants.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help taking a big breath because of the refreshing taste of herbs.


    "Where is this?"


    In fact, she hasn''t been out several times since she came here.


    It''s just to know the difference between the inner King City and the outer King City.


    The starry sky is bright and the soft moon hangs in the sky.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept. She only knew that when she returned to Fengyu garden, it was still daytime.


    When I woke up, it was night.


    "The back mountain of the Palace should be a forbidden area or something. Don''t be afraid, there''s nothing here. It''s just that it''s a little inaccessible, and no one usually comes."


    He took her to lie on the grass and pressed her on his chest. They enjoyed this quiet moment.


    If they were not here, it would be difficult for them to completely abandon their identity and get this rare and easy moment.


    Playing with a strand of her hair, long Tianyu sighed.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at his beautiful chin.


    It seems that this guy seldom sighs. Is it because the night is so beautiful that he evokes the idea of hurting spring and autumn?


    "In a few days, I have to go back to Dajin first. I''m a little worried about leaving you here alone."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that this day would come so suddenly.


    There are many words held in my heart. In the end, they can only turn into infinite tenderness in my heart.


    "I will be careful. If you leave people here, they will pass my news to you in time. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to make you sad."


    She knew from the beginning that he couldn''t stay too long.


    Although the situation in the great Jin Dynasty has been settled, the crown prince has no real power, and even the Yuan emperor of the Jin Dynasty has almost been elevated by him.


    But in love and reason, he can''t disappear for too long.


    He belongs to the whole Dajin, not to her alone.


    "Don''t let me go with you. I''m the one who wants to go with you most, but I can''t go back with you. However, this is only a temporary separation. Believe me, we will be together forever."


    In fact, I was afraid of him and shook my determination.


    At the beginning, she could be cruel and make the fake death to deceive him.


    It was only because he was not by her side that she could be so cruel.


    Now, he is beside her and brings her love that she can''t ignore.


    So anyway, Lin Mengya can''t hurt him with this heart.


    It''s just that she really can''t leave.


    "Oh, you."


    Spoiled, with a trace of helplessness.


    Even if she knows that she is such a temperament, even if she knows that as long as she opens her mouth, she will never ignore it.


    But long Tianyu still endured, because he knew her so well.


    Like her, she has already seen through her heart.


    "I will come to see you every few months. At that time, I will bring you your favorite snacks in Kyoto."


    Nodded. It would take many days to get to Dajin from here.


    She was not as tired as him, but she couldn''t say those declined words.


    Can only snuggle closer to his chest, at least let her remember this feeling.


    However, in fact, this feeling has long been engraved into her heart.


    No one can replace anything.


    "The prince and the queen, what''s going on recently?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya has never stopped worrying about him. After arriving at lieyun, because there is Xiaoyu''s news network, she can also know some major events.


    However, long Tianyu''s return this time should be to find the trouble of the mother and son.


    She just heard him mention that she came to lieyun this time thanks to the help of the mother and son.


    "The queen and the crown prince have committed heinous acts now. My father and the emperor have united with other clans to discuss the abolition of the queen and the crown prince. Now they have a bad reputation and become the shame of the royal family in Dajin."


    Long Tianyu said coldly. In fact, all this is thanks to Lin Mengya''s previous planning.


    The fall of the Lin family is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Although the intention of the Jin Yuan emperor was only to temporarily let the Lin family move out of a position.


    But because of Lin Mengya''s fake death and the disappearance of the Lin family''s father and son.


    A good family of loyal officials, even in one night, the family broke down and people died.


    Some people are cold, and some people stop thinking.


    Emperor yuan of Jin was very distressed because he didn''t mean it.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya always doesn''t cooperate, which makes him break his head.


    People''s hearts are broken. It''s too difficult to heal.


    At this time, the prince and the queen suddenly attacked and integrated several neutrals.


    The emperor is naturally unwilling to see that his conspiracy is about to fail.


    I had no choice but to give my mace to long Tianyu.


    "I inherited the real Four Saints, and the father gave me the list of those royal family veterans. In the eyes of those veterans, the throne of Prince is not as important as the father''s recognition. Therefore, with their secretly helping me, those people will naturally turn to me more."


    The real game is far from so simple.


    Long Tianyu didn''t tell her everything. Anyway, it''s all about the past. Now it''s just going to worry her.


    But as intelligent as Lin Mengya, how can he not guess what he can hide.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. For the so-called family, country and world, their husband and wife did everything they could.


    "Those who take refuge in the prince, I''m afraid you let them go?"


    She raised her eyebrows, and Lin Mengya''s tone was very firm.


    Her man she knows best. In recent years, although long Tianyu is silent, in fact, his means and scheming are the highest among his brothers.


    "That''s true, but we have to thank one person for his coming to this stage today."


    Long Tianyu smiled mysteriously, obviously trying to sell.


    Lin Mengya thought and thought, is it shangguanhui?


    She is really smart and on the same camp as herself.


    But she is a woman after all. The prince and queen will never let her participate in any major events.


    It wasn''t her, was it¡ª¡ª


    "Can''t it be a hundred miles without dust?"


    As soon as the name was exported, Lin Mengya was stunned on the spot when she saw long Tianyu''s face with no stingy pride.


    How is that possible? I hate them. How could I turn back to help him?


    Is it difficult? Everything before was a bitter meat trick?


    "It''s not what you think. In fact, I didn''t know about it at the beginning. It was only when he came to the mourning hall to mourn for you on the day of your fake funeral that I knew the truth. He said he really hated you at the beginning, but later, he completely figured it out."


    It''s really a hundred miles of dust-free. Lin Mengya only thinks that things are changeable. It''s really impossible to generalize.


    In fact, there is no deep hatred with her.


    It was only because hundred miles of dust-free was too lofty and proud, and she was too willful at the beginning, which brewed bitter fruit.


    But it''s hard for her to believe that there is no dust in a hundred miles.


    After all, at the beginning, he was the pawn of the crown prince. He also led people to destroy long Tianyu''s plan.


    "Although that''s true, you should be careful of him. He is too smart and his mind is treacherous. If he really thinks about it, it''s OK. If he just pretends to test you, it''s dangerous."


    Lin Mengya said with worry that long Tianyu was really smart and smart.


    But she was afraid that long Tianyu would miss her old love. If she was used, wouldn''t she fall short?


    Of course he knows her worries.


    Gently kissing her sideburns, long Tianyu looked at her like a housekeeper who was worried and tired, and smiled very happily.


    "It''s all right. If he dares to plot against me, will my wife let him go?"


    At this time, he is still in the mood to laugh.


    Lin Mengya was angry, but he could only hurt him heavily with his elbow.


    Listening to his stuffy hum, he immediately softened his heart and rubbed his chest.


    Really, why doesn''t this man know the importance?


    "Don''t worry, I know more about this man than he does. Besides, do you think I''m the kind of person who can easily trust others? I only trust him seven times for anyone in the world except my wife."


    Long Tianyu never talks big, which Lin Mengya can trust.


    Sipping his mouth, he finally put down his heart.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help teasing him: "Oh, you don''t trust me as much as you trust others?"


    Knowing that she was joking with herself, long Tianyu still couldn''t control it and dropped a pair of eyes.


    The big hand was raised high, but it gently fell on her hip.


    He tried to beat her. Finally, he gave up the good opportunity to revive his husband''s gang.


    "You are the only one in the world that I can trust. There is no one else except you."


    The stars seemed to fall into his black eyes.

 Chapter 838

    Lin Mengya looked at him and was intoxicated.


    He loved her, which he never announced to his mouth, but he never stingily expressed his love.


    In the night, the corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth were raised uncontrollably.


    A smile that eclipsed all the beauties in the world slowly appeared on her face.


    Long Tianyu is crazy. He just feels that he has lived for her smile all these years.


    What throne, what dominates the world, go to hell in front of her!


    The big hand gently depicts her smiling lips. Finally, Lin Mengya takes the initiative to send her delicate lips.


    In the night, under the starry sky, they are just a pair of ordinary men and women, passionate and selfless, pouring out their hearts.


    Long Tianyu reluctantly returned from the back mountain and lingered in her house all night. In the morning, the talent went out step by step.


    Lin Mengya looked at him as if a child had made trouble, but it was worth laughing.


    Why is this man becoming more and more childish?


    If he had not been allowed, he could have stayed here for a few days after he left the king''s city.


    I''m afraid this man won''t listen easily.


    Some headache and sweet shook his head. Alas, where did he throw the cold, arrogant and aloof Prince Yu?


    Lingering has passed. Lin Mengya naturally won''t take it to heart.


    She still has something to do today. Fortunately, she slept safely yesterday afternoon. Otherwise, she may not be so energetic.


    As soon as the sound of someone moving outside came, Lin Mengya was already dressed up.


    Unlike before in Dajin, she no longer preferred colors such as red, crimson and purple.


    The bean green palace dress on her body is different from the empresses and ordinary palace maids.


    The neckline and cuffs are mostly embroidered with chrysanthemum and green bamboo with silk thread.


    A head of green silk was pulled up, only a simple hair ornament was combed at the back of the head.


    And a silver hairpin, or a jade hairpin, on his head, and a pendant inlaid with precious stones on his ears.


    It''s not that the Royal Palace didn''t do this refreshing dress. Unfortunately, between her eyebrows and eyes, she came with an indifferent charm.


    Qingyan is the most appropriate word to describe her.


    Walking on the road, someone always salutes Lin Mengya.


    Most of her will nod slightly in return. She never sees her special warmth to anyone, but she won''t be too cold to anything at the same time.


    Since the king left the palace, Mrs. Hui was sent away by her own hand.


    Wanyanjing is not in the palace at the moment.


    Lin Mengya regained her cool temper and tried to weaken her sense of existence.


    But everyone knows that the Helan girl beside Mrs. Jingrou is unusual.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows, so she doesn''t leave the house easily when it''s not necessary, so as not to let others say that she has power and is proud of her pet.


    Today, Lin Mengya is still going to the king''s bedroom.


    The four gong''e''s affairs should have a result now.


    The king''s bedroom is neither far nor near. Lin Mengya will walk for a while.


    As soon as I turned the corner, from the garden to the front yard, I saw a figure standing a few steps away from her.


    Lin Mengya just looked up and didn''t have any expression on her face.


    It was only when I passed by the man that I saluted.


    "Good day, high priest."


    The tone is elegant and gentle. Even if you search the whole palace, you can''t see a few, as clean as her.


    The high priest of the Xin family turned around, looked at the woman in front of him with sharp eyes and said:


    "I''m going to Wang Shangqian with you today, Miss Helan, please."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but more of a mystery about the priest.


    Remember, he declined his request a few days ago. Today, he took the initiative to stand here waiting for her.


    It seems that the priest is not as pure as he seems.


    "Yes, sir."


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask. They seemed to be guessing a riddle.


    One look and one action are all puzzles and answers chasing each other.


    Lin Mengya has never despised this person. Now it seems that the priest has thought everything thoroughly.


    One after another, they went to the king''s bedroom. The Chamberlain, with sharp eyes, had long recognized that he was a big man in the two palaces.


    Immediately greeted with a smile and saluted first.


    "High priest, Miss Helan, are you here to see the king?"


    Xin Luan nodded, and Lin Mengya silently acquiesced.


    "Please wait a moment. The little one will pass on."


    Looking at the waiter disappearing in front of him in a hurry, Lin Mengya''s heart was involuntarily and took a breath.


    The king''s attitude towards her these days is very strange.


    I hope I can find something wrong elsewhere in a while, and let the capricious King catch what''s wrong with him.


    "I heard something recently. Please give me an answer, girl."


    Xin Luan suddenly spoke and said what Lin Mengya had never expected.


    At that moment, he could only speak gently: "what''s the matter with the high priest, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Xin Luan still stood there, not changing the previous color.


    "I want to know if Miss Helan''s ambition is in my position as Queen lieyun."


    What, could it be this?


    Lin Mengya hesitated, not that she didn''t know how to answer, but that she never thought about it.


    But Xin Luan''s tone made her uncertain.


    However, Lin Mengya can only tell the truth.


    "The Queen''s position requires talents to be competent. Helan has no virtue and incompetence and dare not covet the Queen''s position."


    Since listening to Zhou Ling''s words, Lin Mengya is a little uncomfortable every time she hears this topic.


    In her heart, Xiaoyu is her own brother and has joined the Lin clan.


    Now everyone thinks that she and Xiaoyu have an impure relationship.


    In the eyes of her sister, it''s just a big lie in the world.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t explain some things by one.


    Only plain? There are many misunderstandings, but Xiaoyu will always get married and have children, and she will always leave.


    At that time, these rumors can be calmed down slowly.


    After listening to Lin Mengya''s words, Xin Luan did not continue to ask questions.


    The two men fell into silence again, each with his own thoughts.


    Fortunately, the waiter went and returned soon.


    When he came back again, he brought the news that the king wanted to summon them.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Lin Mengya politely thanked her. She was no better than Xin Luan, but a famous high priest.


    So when dealing with these palace people, she is particularly polite and considerate.


    These palace people also like her very much.


    Inside and outside, Lin Mengya more or less dropped a good name.


    Finally, it was the bad reputation of the past few days and ended up offsetting each other.


    In the king''s bedroom today, in addition to Mrs. Jingrou, there are several more clothes, all of which belong to high-quality noble women.


    When Lin Mengya came near, she only heard the women talking and laughing softly.


    The king should be in the study inside, and they can only stay outside for a long time.


    Mrs. Jingrou sat in the first place and raised her eyes to see Lin Mengya. A smile immediately appeared on her soft face.


    He waved to her and said softly:


    "Come on, girl. The temple still wants to send someone to call you, so you''re here. How can such a sweet child not be liked."


    Because of Xiaoyu''s relationship, Mrs. Jingrou is especially close to Lin Mengya.


    This is already a well-known thing in the palace.


    But for those aristocratic women around Mrs. Jingrou.


    This scene fell in their eyes, but it was not so delicious.


    Although Mrs. Jingrou is gentle and beautiful, she always has a feeling that it is difficult for people to get close to her.


    No matter how excellent a lady is, I''m afraid she can''t get close to her.


    How can this little gong-e be especially favored by his wife?


    Even so, they dare not do anything to embarrass Lin Mengya in front of his wife.


    Just hide your discontent in your heart.


    "He should have come to greet his wife. It''s just that he has something to do these days."


    Lin Mengya inadvertently glanced with her eyes and knew that these were the famous ladies crying and shouting in Zhou Ling''s mouth to marry Xiaoyu.


    However, it seems that she is not as smart as ah Xiu, as smart as ah Xiu, and as beautiful as ah Xiu.


    In her eyes, only a strange woman like ah Xiu is worthy of her brother.


    However, now the marriage line of those two people has not been led by Yuelao.


    I''m so anxious. Her sister and those two guys are not in a hurry.


    "Madam, since Miss Helan is here, the courtiers and women will step down first."


    This is the king''s bedroom. According to the rules, ordinary women are not allowed to enter.


    But today, their parents brought their daughter into the palace.


    He said he came to greet his wife. In fact, he just wanted to get into her eyes so that he could arrange a marriage and become Xiaoyu''s princess.


    Nodded and ordered Ning Qiu to reward them with some gadgets.


    Looking at those yingyanyan retreating out, Mrs. Jingrou relaxed.


    These girls are good, their tutors are strict, and their temperament is intelligent and gentle.


    But she always likes to be quiet. Now she is surrounded by these girls. It''s always noisy.


    It''s better for Helan to be by her side and make her happy.


    "Madam, I''m so lucky. I think these ladies are all good. No matter which one they choose to be the prince and concubine of his highness nine, it''s good."


    Without the presence of outsiders, the relationship between Lin Mengya and Mrs. Jingrou is also much more lively.


    She personally offered a hot tea to her wife. Naturally, she knew that her wife didn''t like the scene of too many words and people.


    These young ladies, each trying hard to show themselves, in fact, they are inferior.

 Chapter 839

    "Well, the conditions are good and the appearance is handsome. But each is not an easy role. If yu''er marries, it will be trouble. I''m not going to let him go again. If yu''er marries a wife, I''ll just have a good appearance and conduct. I don''t ask for anything else."


    Lin Mengya knows, madam, it''s true.


    Is it difficult? She already has a favorite person. Is she afraid that Xiaoyu won''t agree?


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya said:


    "What the lady said is very true, but I don''t know which girl can make the lady green eyed."


    Lin Mengya is naturally bent on ah Xiu. If Xiaoyu wasn''t her brother, she would have tried her best to give them a pile.


    On this issue, Lin Mengya has always been helping her relatives rather than helping them.


    Besides, ah Xiu and Xiaoyu are really suitable.


    One of them is like a shining day and the other is as warm as the moon.


    The only thing missing is a shining fate.


    Besides, Lin Mengya feels that she will be able to have love over time.


    She and long Tianyu have not changed from enemies to loving husband and wife.


    Everything has to have a chance, No.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Mrs. Jingrou looked at the girl in front of her and asked with some doubt.


    No, her silly son didn''t say anything to Helan, did he?


    Seeing Helan shaking her head, Mrs. Jingrou immediately felt some regret.


    This kind of thing is not for their parents.


    If she opened her mouth, it would be a bit difficult.


    Alas, as like as two peas, he is like the father on this jade.


    "Nothing. I''m just saying it casually. Besides, I don''t worry about his marriage with the king. There are some things that need to be carefully selected. You can see how dirty there are in the king''s palace. I don''t want these things to happen to my son again."


    Lin Mengya highly agrees with this.


    In fact, many of Mrs. Jingrou''s views, in Lin Mengya''s view, are ahead of the ancients'' cognition.


    It is worthy of being raised as a Gu girl since childhood. Lin Mengya feels the same about both her views and other ideas.


    Besides, how old is Xiaoyu? It''s too early to talk about marriage now.


    Lin Mengya''s mind moved. She thought it would be better to mention ah Xiu with her wife?


    If there is a divine assistant from his wife, I believe ah Xiu wants to win Xiaoyu, but it''s sooner or later.


    "What madam said is very true, but when I was outside the palace, I met a lady of an aristocratic family in the king''s city. The lady is lively, lovely, simple and kind. I think she matches our prince very well!"


    Listening to what Lin Mengya said, Mrs. Jingrou suddenly became interested.


    Women always have a natural enthusiasm for such things.


    But before she could ask, she remembered the quarrel between Xiaoyu and his father that day.


    She couldn''t help losing her interest. At this moment, Xiaoyu''s heart fell on the girl in front of her.


    If she shoved one into yu''er, I''m afraid she would be more reluctant according to the child''s stubborn nature.


    "Forget it. Yu''er is still young. There''s nothing to worry about. If he''s old and likes someone, I''ll make decisions for him."


    Seeing what had just been mentioned, he was strangled by his wife.


    Lin Mengya is a little puzzled, but more importantly, she knows why her wife is so.


    There is no mother who doesn''t want her children to be happy, just like her icy and clever mother.


    For her and her brother, sacrifice everything and plan patiently, so that she and her brother can grow up safely.


    At first, if it weren''t for the painstaking cover of my mother.


    I''m afraid that once born, she and her brother will become the victims of those who have a heart.


    That''s why she likes Mrs. Jingrou so much.


    In some ways, the lady is very similar to her mother.


    The two men chatted about some family affairs until the king served the Chamberlain personally and came out to xuanlin Mengya for an audience.


    Although I don''t know what the king is talking about with your adults.


    But the appearance of Lin Mengya still attracted the attention of many people.


    But few people know that she is the Helan girl.


    "I have seen the king."


    Kneeling on the ground, Lin Mengya saluted respectfully.


    Hang your head down and try to make yourself look unimpressive.


    Obviously, I could feel the sight of the king floating over my head.


    Lin Mengya still maintained a humble appearance, without a moment''s change.


    "What did you find out about the death of the four gong''es?"


    The king was so direct that he asked her why she came here today.


    Her head dropped lower because she felt that almost everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    This taste of attention, in fact, is quite uncomfortable.


    "Report back to the king. The matter has been investigated clearly. The deaths of these four people were all murders. But the murderer and maidservant have not been found."


    The answer, in fact, is similar to No.


    Those lines of sight obviously took a bit of displeasure.


    It seems that I was deceived by this woman.


    But the king recognized the meaning of her words.


    "Oh, who did the murder? Do you have any opinion?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know why the king chose to be here and asked her to report back at this time.


    But the king has his reason to do things.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya said slowly:


    "Back to the king, the slave and maid didn''t find out who the murderer was. But one thing the slave and maid can be sure is that this person must have something to do with the royal family."


    This sentence made the surrounding eyes suddenly become a little flustered.


    The murderer has something to do with the royal family. What''s wrong?


    "Bold! The royal blood is noble. Can you doubt it? Don''t listen to her, your majesty!"


    Being refuted by others, Lin Mengya did not speak, nor was she in a hurry to defend herself.


    In fact, from the moment she was ready to speak, she was already ready.


    Now, listening to someone talking around, Lin Mengya finally understands why the king asked her to report back here.


    Among these people, I''m afraid someone needs to beat it.


    "Why are you so excited? In the evening, according to my minister, it''s better to let the girl go on. She only said it was related, but she didn''t say what it was. You don''t have to be so eager, do you?"


    It was Xin Luan who came in earlier.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t expect it. It''s just that this Xinluan adult, why should she speak for her?


    "OK, you say." The king''s tone was still indifferent, and his cold words made the adults shut their mouths.


    "Yes, thank you, high priest. In fact, when these four people died, their left hands were cut off and their blood was drained. The maid thought it strange, so she went to read historical books and books. She found that such a thing could only be done when the royal family died and was buried. And few people knew about this thing after the abolition of the essence of the former king. Therefore, the maid speculated that these four palace women I''m afraid it has something to do with the royal family. "


    In fact, after abolishing this system, the first king not only blocked the officials in charge of this matter, but also ordered the burning of documents related to this atrocity.


    Only a few treasures in the palace can be found now.


    Moreover, few people can see those without the permission of the king.


    In this case, who does such a thing, either those who know the details of the royal family, or those who want to challenge the royal family.


    But no matter which one, it is related to the royal family.


    Lin Mengya just played a little word game, which made the adults panic.


    It can be seen that her conjecture is right. I''m afraid she wants to beat them.


    "I see. Your majesty, someone may want to curse your majesty!"


    A false alarm, but let those adults sweat on their foreheads.


    Sitting behind the desk, Wang''s cold eyes inadvertently passed the figure kneeling on the ground. In his eyes, he also quickly crossed a touch of appreciation.


    The reason why he left Xinluan here is to let Xinluan cooperate with him.


    But unexpectedly, the girl''s head turned fast.


    With his eyes down, he also preliminarily understood why his silly son would stick to her.


    However, this does not mean that he has accepted the Helan.


    "You go down first."


    "Yes."


    If amnesty is granted, after the king looses his mouth, Lin Mengya immediately leaves obediently.


    God knows, if she stays here again, she will be hated by those adults.


    Out of the study, I saw Mrs. Jingrou as if she was going out.


    Lin Mengya immediately rushed to his wife''s side and looked at ningqiu with a tacit understanding. The latter smiled and gave her his wife''s hand.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Nodded, Lin Mengya also knew that this time was different from the past.


    The little girl who opened the door has become the chief manager of the palace.


    Madam didn''t care much. She also knew that there were many things in the palace that Ning Qiu had to do.


    She went out with Helan, but it was also a good choice.


    The party left the king''s bedroom and walked towards the garden.


    Now, due to the exclusive favor of the wife, even with her indifferent temperament, she has to follow a lot of people.


    Although Lin Mengya also knew that in Fengyu garden, those gong''es who hurried to the bedroom to serve their wife came back during the day. They all laughed and said that the king had hurt his wife to the tip of his heart.


    But it was a sweet burden for the lady.


    She is the same with long Tianyu.


    Therefore, I sympathize with my wife''s experience.


    A huge crowd appeared in the garden.


    Nowadays, the ladies and beauties in that palace can hardly compare with the grace of Mrs. Jingrou.


    It''s just that some people can see clearly, others are still confused.

 Chapter 840

    In the garden, all kinds of flowers are blooming.


    Naturally, they are not the only ones who come to enjoy the flowers.


    On the pavilion in the green lake, there have been several forces here.


    That posture seems to be talking about Tao.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew what his wife meant and helped her walk slowly.


    There are clear barriers in the palace now. Although Mrs. Jingrou is already at the top secretly, it''s a pity that she still lacks a formal name.


    And she also wrote that she had no intention to get involved in the Queen''s position, and took the initiative to lift herself out of the circle of competition.


    Now the situation is a little ridiculous. Those ladies took the initiative to show kindness to Mrs. Jingrou for the position of Queen.


    Their calculations are also smart. As long as they get the support of Mrs. Jingrou, isn''t the queen guaranteed?


    On this point, Lin Mengya knows their calculations, and of course his wife knows.


    Therefore, they can take advantage of this opportunity to make this war become the rocker for the wife to dominate the harem.


    "Greet your sister. The king has been served by your sister these days. I think your sister must have worked hard."


    Before reaching the pavilion, a woman in Purple Palace Dress greeted her.


    The beauty of life is affectionate, and there is warmth between the eyebrows and eyes, which makes people have to have a good impression on it.


    When I saw Mrs. Jingrou, I saluted warmly and took the initiative to hold her hand. It looked like a close sister.


    Lin Mengya retreated behind his wife and just followed quietly.


    After a while, several eyes fell on her and then gently bounced away.


    She naturally knows that others don''t know. These ladies are very clear about their own affairs.


    However, today''s protagonist is obviously not her.


    "Madam Xian joked. It''s the responsibility of everyone in the harem to take care of the king. Your sisters also worked hard. How can it be my own credit?"


    Mrs. Jingrou smiled modestly and even spoke tactfully.


    She lived in the king''s bedroom, which was a violation of the rules.


    Now, at least she first explained that she would not participate in the competition for the queen, otherwise, these people will rise up and attack.


    After listening to her words, although the atmosphere looked more active, the tension flowing secretly still made Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkle almost invisible.


    I''m afraid this game is against Mrs. Jingrou.


    "Mrs. Jingrou is wrong."


    In the pavilion, another slightly lonely voice came.


    Everyone stopped slightly, and even Mrs. Xian bowed her head and muttered bad luck.


    Then, a woman who looked very arrogant came out of the pavilion.


    The man seems as noble as winter plum, but in Lin Mengya''s eyes, it is obvious that she is best described as arrogant.


    The relationship between this man and Yao Lu is not harmonious, but because his family is famous and has given birth to a pair of twin princes, his status is naturally slightly different from others.


    However, if he is really a lonely person, how can he want the position of queen?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like this kind of person. She looks false and noble, but inside, she is more dirty than anyone else.


    I think I''m Mrs. min, the biological mother of the third prince and the fourth prince.


    "Sister min is really powerful. Also, the two princes you gave birth to are as straightforward as you, so they were demoted to the fief. Oh, I''m wrong. They''re not stubborn, but headstrong."


    Mrs. Xian is the weakest of the several forces, that is to say, the Queen''s throne, to a large extent, can''t fall into her hands.


    It''s just that this man is strange. Although his mother''s background is not very strong, he has netted a group of people because of his straight heart.


    Among these people, some have given birth to princes and some have given birth to Wangji.


    But more importantly, these people have no backing and background.


    But because there are children, there will be backers in the future.


    Therefore, although the virtuous lady can be outspoken, few people really care about her.


    Even if the king is heartless, it is impossible not to miss those sons and daughters.


    After looking at Mrs. Xian coldly, Mrs. min can only sit there angrily, but her face is worse.


    "Sister Jingrou, sit down quickly. Actually, I had something to do today. But who knows, sister min saved this game. If I don''t come, I''m afraid there''s no excitement, don''t you think so?"


    Mrs. Xian pushed Mrs. Jingrou to take her seat. She also revealed a lot of news.


    Those lively black eyes also hide a lot of secrets.


    But today, she really came to stir up the situation.


    "I''m really afraid of your mouth. Don''t listen to her nonsense, sisters. But the peonies in the garden are very beautiful these days, so sister min and I want to invite you to enjoy the flowers. You, yesterday I asked someone to invite you first. I don''t know who told me to take Joe and said he didn''t come. Now you come uninvited, I''ll punish you well."


    The embarrassment just now seems to have dissipated under the adjustment of this gentle female voice.


    Even Mrs. Jingrou couldn''t help smiling, but she was afraid of looking at the woman sitting in the pavilion.


    Looking down Mrs. Jingrou''s line of sight, Lin Mengya saw a very kind face.


    Although the man is not young, he is kind-hearted.


    A blue and gray dress also abandons luxury and complexity.


    Her simple appearance was different from the ladies in front of her.


    That was Mrs. Tsinghua, who was able to walk in several forces when Yao Lu was in power.


    This person''s title and position are second only to Mrs. Jingrou and the king, but they are equivalent to Mrs. Jing''an.


    Just older, and only gave birth to a princess.


    It seems that she was a concubine who followed the king before he ascended the throne.


    The origin is good, and people don''t have any bad comments.


    Compared with the cold and arrogant Mrs. min and the hot and shrewd Mrs. Xian, this experienced and qualified Mrs. Tsinghua is a hot candidate for the post of Queen this time.


    As for the others, they haven''t appeared in this bureau yet.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I admit my mistake and I admit my punishment. I''m not allergic. There are a lot of adults. How can you care about me? Our sisters rarely get together. It''s better to say something nice and fun. What''s the meaning of watching flowers all the time. It''s not always like that year by year."


    Several ladies took their seats, and Lin Mengya, as an attendant, could only stand behind her.


    Some people''s eyes still fell on her. Lin Mengya knew that if she looked up at this time, she would break the rules.


    Just glancing at her, she found that a little gong-e standing next to Mrs. Xian was looking at her face unscrupulously.


    It is said that nine times out of ten the palace ladies in this palace recognize themselves.


    There''s nothing strange about her today. She won''t be stared at like that.


    In addition to curiosity, there was some unspeakable complexity in that look.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. It seems that she hasn''t offended anyone in the palace.


    This girl is interesting.


    "It''s a pity that a frost killed all the flowers. It''s a pity that the florists have worked hard for several years. It can be seen that whether it''s people or flowers, it''s always boring. Don''t you think so, Mrs. Tsinghua?"


    This remark, however, means something.


    Lin Mengya saw a trace of resentment in Mrs. min''s eyes.


    But Mrs. Xian didn''t care. It seemed that Mrs. min was annoyed and she had fun.


    Before I remember, I got the news from Ning Qiu and Bai su.


    When Mrs. Xian first entered the palace, she was close to Mrs. min.


    Mrs. Xian is not as hot as she is now.


    Just don''t know what happened. Overnight, Mrs. Xian completely annoyed Mrs. min.


    When you get a chance, stab her with words.


    For this matter, Mrs. min went to the king several times.


    But where does the king care about these things? It''s just a quarrel.


    Later, Mrs. min complained more often, and the king was impatient.


    Mrs. Shen Shuo Min said a few words, but there was no other reaction.


    Since then, Mrs. Xian has become more and more rampant, and Mrs. min will not swallow it.


    With Yao Lu''s suppression in the past, these two people can''t make any big things.


    But since the queen left, the two people have been making a lot of trouble.


    Lin Mengya silently looked at the two ladies. Mrs. Xian could use them, while Mrs. min was her opponent.


    "Well, well, what''s cold and hot? You just like to say these funny words. Let the king know later and see if he can palm your mouth. Sister Jingrou, the king''s body is still refreshing these days?"


    Mrs. Tsinghua is the oldest, and her relationship with these empresses is good.


    She came to mediate, and both of them had to give face.


    As soon as the conversation turned, we came to Mrs. Jingrou.


    At least Mrs. Tsinghua''s problems are very gentle and friendly, so people won''t feel difficult to parry.


    Mrs. Jingrou smiled and said softly:


    "The king is at the peak of spring and autumn, but he is busy with government affairs these days. I haven''t seen him for a few days. It can be seen that it''s hard."


    In fact, everyone knows that this is true.


    Although Mrs. Jingrou did live in the king''s bedroom, the king had stayed in his study for more than half a month.


    Madam, naturally, I hope you won''t be jealous.


    In fact, she also advised the king several times to let her return to Fengyu garden, but the king said nothing.


    Seeing the corners of his wife''s mouth, he almost bent a happy arc.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward and changed the cold tea in front of her wife.


    "The maidservant went to change tea for his wife."


    A little reminder, Mrs. Jingrou, immersed in happiness.


    There are a group of complaining women here.


    If the lady really shows such an expression, I''m afraid she will be hated immediately.

 Chapter 841

    This kind of overt show of love has not been very popular since ancient times.


    "Oh, good."


    Mrs. Jingrou, who was awakened, also realized how wrong she was.


    Her pretty face is a little red. I don''t know what''s wrong these days. She always feels like she''s following the king. It seems that she has returned to her youth.


    Lin Mengya''s words also made her suddenly realize that they are now under the eyes of others.


    Then when Lin Mengya stood in front of her, her wife adjusted her mood.


    When she left with the tea, Mrs. Jingrou had recovered as usual.


    "This is the Keren that the ninth prince found for you. Let me see, yo, it''s really a character. The sisters in our palace can''t catch up with half of her. Girl, how old are you?"


    Lin Mengya took the tea lamp and was dragged aside by Mrs. Xian.


    He looked at her up and down as if she were a commodity.


    She is not a banana or an apple. She can be chosen by anyone.


    He stepped back and said respectfully:


    "Madam Hui Xian, I''m 18 years old."


    It''s not that she pretends to be tender, but that''s what Xiaoyu wrote about her new identity.


    Although everyone around her knows that she is Lin Mengya, she is still a folk woman called Helan.


    "Eighteen, I don''t look like it. It''s like a 15-year-old girl. I remember that when Mrs. Jingrou first met the king, she was 18. What a good age. I still dare not forget my sister''s demeanor. I have little knowledge. At that time, I just thought that I couldn''t find all the tribes, counties and cities A famous lady who is equal to her sister. "


    These words are flattering.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya feels a little strange.


    Mrs. Jingrou is a Gu girl of the Xin family. She was raised as a princess since childhood. She is just a gong''e. how can she compare with her wife?


    Seeing that Mrs. Xian let go of herself, Lin Mengya immediately found an opportunity to change tea for her wife.


    The line of sight that didn''t know how to hide was looking at her again.


    Lin Mengya inadvertently glanced over, but saw that Gong e pulled Mrs. Xian''s sleeve.


    The heart immediately understood that it seemed that Xiaoyu had caused her trouble again.


    Alas, my brother is so excellent. It''s also a burden for my sister.


    No wonder Mrs. Xian said everything to Mrs. Jingrou.


    I''m sorry, there''s this part.


    "That''s true. I''ve seen it before. It''s true that sister Jingrou is the only one who takes the lead. No wonder, over the years, sister Jingrou is the only one who has the heart of the king. I can''t envy this blessing."


    Mrs. Tsinghua smiled and said softly.


    "Of course, I can''t compare with the Xin family. There''s no hope for small families."


    Seeing the two singing together, they were all trying to please Mrs. Jingrou. Mrs. min''s mouth spit out words that automatically made the scene cold.


    However, Mrs. min obviously regretted it.


    Obviously, it is clear that the origin of the Xin family is a pain rather than a capital worth showing off for Mrs. Jingrou.


    Lin Mengya can see clearly. Mrs. min is so lonely and arrogant.


    She didn''t think about it. What if she came from an aristocratic family?


    Yao Lu is not so unpopular. If she annoys Mrs. Jingrou, the Queen''s position will really be nothing to her.


    Today, Lin Mengya has really seen the role of this bureau.


    Mrs. min of the savings Bureau, her original intention may be to have a good relationship with Mrs. Jingrou, so she invited the always gentle Mrs. Tsinghua to accompany her.


    But this must not be said clearly.


    So Mrs. Tsinghua, as if she didn''t understand Mrs. min''s meaning, invited Mrs. Xian who didn''t agree with Mrs. min.


    Mrs. Xian was afraid because it was Mrs. min''s Bureau and asked for nothing when she came. She rejected Mrs. Tsinghua at the beginning.


    Who knows, the girl beside her, I''m afraid she has a crush on the ninth prince?


    When this game came, the good play began.


    My eyes gently stay on Mrs. Tsinghua. Although they have plans, I''m afraid the biggest winner today is the Mrs. Tsinghua.


    Mrs. min is afraid that she can''t question her. Such a loyal person likes acting most.


    It''s better to see through some things and don''t talk about them.


    Mrs. Xian stirred up the situation, and Mrs. min continued to break the work, while Mrs. Tsinghua, at the end, made a generous appearance to adjust the contradiction between them.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that some words were nothing but gossip.


    It''s a pity that Mrs. min''s game was ruined.


    Surely Mrs min will spit blood three liters after she goes back?


    Finally, when the sun sets, Mrs. Jingrou gets up and leaves.


    The proud lady min''s face was also angry and turned pig liver.


    Although Mrs. Xian smiled on the surface, she also had a needle in her pocket.


    The grudge between them is not so simple.


    "See something?"


    On the way, Mrs. Jingrou asked in a low voice.


    She has laughed all day and her face is almost stiff.


    Just in the palace, this is normal.


    Lin Mengya nodded and helped his wife to the king''s bedroom.


    Naturally, she can see clearly that today, it is a quarrel between Mrs. Xian and Mrs. min.


    But it was the lady of Tsinghua who really made the game.


    When they returned to the king''s bedroom, the outsiders had already dispersed.


    The king went to the front study again, and Mrs. Jingrou took Lin Mengya to the inner room in the west of the bedroom.


    Madam and the king stay here every day.


    After entering the inner room, except for her, she was rejected by her wife.


    Lin Mengya gently massages his wife with her small hands. She has strong hands and is familiar with acupoints.


    It''s painful and numb, but it can really relieve fatigue.


    Mrs. Jingrou likes her massage best. The whole person will feel much more relaxed.


    "Now that you see it, who should we help with the Queen''s position?"


    Mrs. Jingrou''s plan is not very complicated, just like training Tibetan mastiff.


    So people are defeated, so the remaining one, although difficult to deal with, is also better than those who are all opponents.


    Moreover, the enemy of the enemy is his own friend.


    At that time, someone will take the initiative to help Mrs. Jingrou.


    Now their task is to choose that person.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said:


    "The simplest thing is to support Mrs. Tsinghua. The hardest thing is to support Mrs. Xian. But in my opinion, they are the best goals."


    Mrs. Tsinghua is an old fox, and she has long coveted the latter.


    But she hides well. If there is no Mrs. Jingrou, this position will fall into her hands nine times out of ten.


    And her clever means will surely make many ladies grateful to her.


    Although it is easy for such a person to be in the upper position, it is even more difficult to deal with her in the future.


    People like Mrs. Xian have great defects in character.


    If you want to support Mrs. Xian, it is indeed the most difficult.


    But in the end, such people are the easiest to deal with.


    After listening to Lin Mengya''s words, Mrs. Jingrou nodded slowly.


    "Yes, they are really not the choice of the future. In your opinion, who should be chosen?"


    In fact, Mrs. Jingrou had a goal long ago. Lin Mengya just looked at her and tacitly understood it.


    "This person is indeed the best choice, but if madam takes the action herself, I''m afraid it will attract other people''s attention. Why don''t you let Jing''an Fu come back."


    Mrs. Jing''an is the double of Mrs. Jing Rou, but her identity and status can not be underestimated.


    Besides, she is also one of the candidates in the battle for the queen.


    Back to the palace at this time, it also complements each other.


    "Madam, don''t worry about your hidden disease. Since I have a way to remove it, I have a way to control it. In three days, I will send you a pill for control. You will take one on time and be safe."


    Compared with detoxification, there are many ways to control poison.


    In fact, she also found that the so-called Gu is not a simple living creature or a simple plant, but it is a poison that can be controlled after all.


    But as long as she is poisonous, she can''t escape from the palm of her hand.


    The lady''s hidden disease was nothing to her.


    The tense look eased. Mrs. Jingrou was extremely trustworthy to the Helan girl.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go except it, but I want to keep it for yu''er to use in the ten thousand Gu pool. The Xin family''s Gu against the Gu girl is much more powerful than ordinary Gu. As long as yu''er keeps it, she can stay in the ten thousand Gu pool for a long time."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. It turned out that it was so.


    I pity my parents all over the world. I didn''t expect that my wife would endure it for Xiaoyu.


    Lin Mengya deliberately explained to her wife that her blood is the most favorable weapon.


    But she was afraid of hurting her wife''s heart and called her mind. She couldn''t tell Xiaoyu.


    Finally, she could only nod heavily and hide her words.


    It''s good to tell the truth whenever. It''s just a mother''s heart for her child, but she can''t tell it.


    "It''s good to come back from Jing''an. Speaking of it, she and hui''er used to be my maid. Unfortunately, hui''er... By the way, did the people you sent take good care of her?"


    Mrs. Lin Mengya knows that she attaches great importance to love.


    Even if Mrs. Hui did a lot of things sorry for her, she still chose to keep her life.


    Just such a paranoid person, how can he understand his wife''s pains.


    The people arranged by Lin Mengya, but they heard that Mrs. Hui scolded her madly in the yard all day.


    The sentence was so vicious that they, strangers, felt stuffy in their chest.


    It can be seen that Mrs. Hui really hates Mrs. Jingrou.


    But who is to blame?

 Chapter 842

    "In fact, my wife doesn''t have to worry about the old people in the past. She''d better think about how to face the people in front of her."


    Although Lin Mengya thinks that her wife''s consideration of old love is her strength, for her, those who have betrayed are just a thing of the past.


    In the past, Bai Su really had to hide something from her.


    But Bai Su''s original intention was not to harm himself, nor did he really hurt her at all.


    So she can accept Bai Su again and have no objection at all.


    Mrs. Hui is different. She deliberately approached the king for her own selfishness and wealth.


    At the beginning, Mrs. Jingrou regarded her as a sister. She not only took a fancy to the sister''s man, but also gossiped about with her own delusions.


    And it''s not how shameless this behavior is, but if Mrs. Hui is frank and gentle, she may not be able to emulate empress e Ying with her.


    At that time, although the king was ruthless to her, he still had a bit of friendship.


    Now it''s so ugly that she can only blame herself for being too greedy.


    "Alas, I don''t always think about the past. Hui''er has been with Yao Lu for many years. She knows more about some things than I do. I want to keep her in order to be useful in the future. The king has made it clear to me about those things in those years. However, you have made a mistake. Hui''er was really pregnant with a baby, and then there was nothing strange about that baby. I thought at first , the king did it. Later, I learned that the king didn''t know about it. "


    This¡ª¡ª


    Seeing Mrs. Jingrou''s serious appearance, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    If it is true as Madam said, does it mean that madam Hui stole a man behind the king''s back?


    I have to say, this news is a little hot!


    "Madam, have you found out who the adulterer is?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, then brought a cup of hot tea for his wife and asked.


    "I''ve also sent someone to check. Whether it''s the attendants who served hui''er or others, there''s no clue. So I think, are we missing something?"


    Madam''s words, like a drop of cold water, dropped into hot oil.


    Lin Mengya only felt a lot of hot and hot splashing in her heart, but it was elusive and thorough for a moment.


    Mrs. Yihui''s paranoia about the king seems a little unreasonable if she really finds a wild man and is pregnant with the wild man''s child.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "Did madam ever hear any strange rumors before Mrs. Hui had a miscarriage? Or what were the signs? And why did madam Hui decide that it was the real murderer who caused her miscarriage?"


    Everything needs a reasonable explanation. Mrs. Hui is not that kind of smart person. Why does Xin Yu say that wanyanjing expects something from her alone?


    Moreover, madam is not the kind of jealous and ignorant type. Why would she be hated by Madam Hui?


    Mrs. Jingrou thought for a moment. Things have gone too far. If she wants to remember, it may take some time.


    "I haven''t heard any strange rumors, but Huier''s fetus came in a strange way, but I didn''t know it at that time. I just read our love at the beginning and gave her something to eat. I don''t know what she ate indiscriminately before she lost her fetus. This hatred is also planted on me. To say strange things... I don''t know what season was hurt that year, in the palace However, those who were pregnant that year were full of disasters. Finally, only one root and seedling were left, and the others were aborted. "


    Mrs. Jingrou''s words stunned Lin Mengya slightly.


    According to the calculation of time, the wife had just entered the palace that year, and the foundation was not stable.


    In addition, the queen of the king made trouble from it, so the king did not spoil his wife.


    But why is it so evil? The children of that year didn''t keep them?


    "Madam, can you tell me who were the concubines who lost their children that year?"


    After thinking for a while, Mrs. Jingrou said:


    "Hui''er is one. Which virtuous lady was one and two just now? I don''t remember very well. Why, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Mengya frowned, four premature fetuses, four more!


    These days, her head hurts because of the accidental death of Lin Qiu Ge gong''e.


    Now there are four more fetuses that died more than ten years ago.


    Is there any connection between them?


    "Madam, how do you usually deal with the fallen fetus?"


    Although it is an unborn child, it is the blood of the royal family.


    Generally speaking, someone will put it away and put it in a special cemetery, looking for someone to spend time.


    "Oh, if they die young, they are mainly the children of the royal family. They are usually sent to the back mountain to rest. These children are also suffering. I hope they can find a good family in the afterlife."


    Back mountain? Isn''t that the place where she and long Tianyu enjoy the night?


    The more Lin Mengya wanted to make an appointment, she felt strange, and her heart kept arching her like a little buffalo.


    "Madam, I''ll leave first. By the way, I want to go to the library and ask madam to give me a warrant."


    The four people whose left wrists were cut off before they died were almost sacrificial.


    Up to now, four babies who died almost in the same year, especially Mrs. Hui, clearly conceived not the king''s seed, but they are still so determined.


    It seems that someone deliberately guided Mrs. Hui, not only made her pregnant, but also made her insist that her fetus was lost because of Mrs. Jingrou.


    But from another point of view, this child must be conceived by Mrs. Hui, and must be in that year?


    So, no matter whose seed it is, I''m afraid it''s all right?


    Lin Mengya frowned. She only felt that she was a step away from the truth, but because there were many obstacles ahead, she couldn''t feel it clearly.


    Mrs. Jingrou seldom looks so anxious when she sees this girl. There is no ease between her eyebrows.


    Nodded and didn''t say anything else, just took off the jade card on his waist and gave it to Lin Mengya.


    "Just let go and check. No matter what you find out, the king and I will believe you. Take this jade card yourself, and no one in the palace dares to stop you."


    Mrs. Jingrou naturally saves the weight of things and can make Helan look so dignified. It must be a great event.


    Lin Mengya immediately said goodbye to his wife, took the jade card and went to the library in the palace.


    The Chamberlain on duty only looked at the jade card and knew that it was his wife''s order.


    Immediately came the heavy wooden door and invited Lin Mengya in.


    "Thank you. In fact, I''m here to borrow some detailed records of all matters in the palace. As you know, my wife has to deal with it all the time and everywhere in the palace. If I can see some old rules, my wife will be more handy."


    Lin Mengya can''t show even a little emotion towards outsiders.


    The palace is different from other places. There must be a detailed record of everything.


    In addition to the king and those serious masters, if there is no one or something, you should also write it down. It''s just some chores. At the top of the sky, it''s a sentence with unknown whereabouts.


    These things are basically destroyed every few decades.


    What Lin Mengya actually wants to borrow is something else.


    "What the girl said is very true. These brochures are stored in the small library inside. It''s a major event in the palace. We have all the records of lieyun."


    The Chamberlain deliberately mentioned it just to please.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was filled with joy.


    Qiang Qiang restrained her excitement. After the waiter came out of the door, Lin Mengya turned to the back of the bookshelf and looked through it according to the information on the bookshelf.


    The year when Mrs. Hui had a miscarriage should have been 18 years ago.


    She took out the book recording the affairs of the court, looked through it according to the chronology, and finally found the book recording the affairs of each empress 18 years ago.


    Sure enough, in that year, Mrs. Hui, Mrs. Xian, together with a beauty and another talented person, unfortunately miscarried.


    Although he was healthy, it was true that the children were not saved.


    Four children Lin Mengya just wanted to put down the booklet in her hand, but she found that there were records behind it.


    In addition to the above four unborn babies, four children under the age of six died in the second year.


    Lin Mengya only felt that her sweat pores were blown open. The four children were not all from the king, but all related to the royal family.


    In other words, they will also be sent to the back mountain!


    There are four babies in the first year and four children in the second year. What about the third year and the fourth year?


    Looking back, many things are only recorded sporadically, but I can''t see anything.


    Put the books on the shelf, and Lin Mengya''s brain is running at full speed.


    What is the connection between them?


    "You found it, too?"


    Suddenly, a familiar but frightening low voice sounded from behind her.


    Lin Mengya immediately pasted it on the wall and looked at the man in blue who suddenly appeared in her sight.


    The man''s face burst out with a smile. He didn''t look like a gentle childe.


    Those eyes seemed to be mild, but it made Lin Mengya''s heart cool.


    "Mr. Zhu, why did you come?"


    Isn''t the man in front of him Mr. Zhu, who counts everyone in the Dragon without seeing the end?


    Now he suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mengya and said such a sentence, which made Lin Mengya very frightened?


    "Don''t panic. I''ve always meant no harm to you. I''m here to help you this time. However, at this time, I should tell you something. In fact, it''s better to call me uncle than Mr. Zhu."


    Lin Mengya looked at Mr. Zhu and her mind turned sharply.


    Uncle Uncle?


    Her mother is the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven. She can call her uncle - is Mr. Zhu also the kingdom of heaven?


    "You guessed right. I was once a Lintian imperial family, and I was the incompetent emperor who died before I got paid."

 Chapter 843

    Huh? Mr. Zhu, it''s her uncle!


    Lin Mengya was blown to pieces by the news.


    Subconsciously shook his head and denied the shocking news.


    impossible! Mr. Zhu, how could it be her uncle?


    "Why... You said you were my uncle, but what evidence?"


    Lin Mengya stepped back and stared at Mr. Zhu with a pair of eyes.


    Anyway, she couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was the biological father of Zuo Qiuyu and Zuo qiuchen.


    Mr. Zhu sighed suddenly. On his handsome face, his eyes were as old as seeing through the world.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, his thoughts seem to go back to many years ago.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, but Mengya. Your mother and I are brothers and sisters. I''ve lived so far just to free the Zuo family from the curse that has been followed for thousands of years. Today, when you trace this matter, I know it''s time to recognize you."


    The confused thoughts made Lin Mengya almost lose her ability to think.


    Does she want to trust Mr. Zhu? Now she can''t make an effective judgment.


    But the only thing she knows is that Mr. Zhu''s next words may subvert her cognition.


    After watching Lin Mengya lovingly for a day, the man under the green shirt looked lonely and lonely.


    It seems that he is the only one in the world who sticks to those unspeakable secrets.


    "All things should start from the ancient kingdom of Wei thousands of years ago. Child, our Zuo family has been a famous family in the ancient kingdom of Wei since then."


    Mr. Zhu''s voice was very low. Although Lin Mengya had some unspeakable taste in her heart, she still stuck it on the wall, watching him warily and listening to what he said. She had no way to know the history.


    Although the ancient Wei kingdom is a legend left over thousands of years ago, it was also an extremely brilliant history for their Zuo family.


    At that time, whether it was Da Jin, lie Yun, or now Lin Tian and Dong Xia, all belonged to the ancient Wei state.


    And this ancient kingdom has been inherited for thousands of years.


    No one knows when it started the yuan, nor does he know why it prospered, and even its subsequent decline, has become an eternal mystery.


    But in Mr. Zhu''s story, this mysterious ancient country is showing another face in front of Lin Mengya.


    The Zuo family was one of the famous families closely related to the royal family in the Late Ancient Wei state.


    The last king of the ancient kingdom of Wei was good at everything.


    Under his administration, Gu Weiguo returned to its peak.


    But at that time, a major event happened at home.


    There is no evidence to test what it is.


    But because of this, the king of the ancient kingdom of Wei was decadent overnight and no longer cared about the country.


    At this time, the war that had been ready to move spread to the whole Wei country.


    Such a big defending country like a big Mac collapsed overnight.


    Seeing the rebels pay tribute to the king''s capital all the way, what all of them did not expect was that the king''s capital of Guwei, which existed for thousands of years, was actually a huge organ city.


    On the night they were ready to occupy the king''s capital, the embattled King Wei started the mechanism in the king''s capital. The king was deeply sunk into the ground and disappeared.


    Whether the rebels, the people in the royal capital, or the original royal family, have become the dust of history.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that this was the case.


    "Even if the king of Guwei is gone, what does it have to do with my mother''s family?"


    What Mr. Zhu said really shocked her.


    I didn''t expect that the ancient Wei Kingdom, which once roamed the world, disappeared in this way.


    "Originally, as a member of the Guwei royal family of Gongwei, our family should also sleep with the king''s capital. But our ancestors received a more important task. That is to guard the king''s city and destroy all those who tried to disturb the Guwei King''s sleep!"


    what? Lin Mengya''s eyes widened. Now she realized that the legacy of ancient Wei she had been searching for was the king''s capital under the ground because of the mechanism!


    "Even so, it has been more than 1000 years. We should forget all the tasks and responsibilities, shouldn''t we? Besides, it doesn''t matter to us whether the legacy of ancient Wei can be seen again, does it?"


    If this is the case, Lin Mengya can''t understand how binding the so-called responsibility is.


    "If that''s true, why should your mother and I be like this? The ancient Wei kingdom not only has powerful mechanism skills, but also poison poison has developed to the peak. The green zither manual your mother took is just one of the pieces that have been handed down. Both our Zuo family and those remnant people have been planted with the unique poison of the ancient Wei kingdom. This poison will be handed down from generation to generation along with the blood Go. So there are some things we have to do. "


    Besides the left family, there are still survivors?


    Lin Mengya seemed to suddenly think of something. She widened her eyes and looked at Mr. Zhu.


    The latter nodded bitterly before saying:


    "The kingdom of lieyun is the country created by those who left behind. The legacy of ancient Wei is their word-of-mouth kingdom of heaven, the king of ancient Wei, the legendary king of ten thousand Gu."


    The truth is actually like this. Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to explain the complex feelings in her heart.


    I thought all this was accidental, but I didn''t think that it was the fate doomed thousands of years ago that pushed them to this step.


    "So it is, but since our family''s destiny is to protect the heritage of ancient Wei, why do you want me to get close to the truth step by step and help me open the heritage of ancient Wei?"


    According to Mr. Zhu, the purpose of their family is to defend the heritage of ancient Wei.


    Isn''t everything she has done now completely wrong?


    However, Lin Mengya saw a cold smile on Mr. Zhu''s face.


    That smile is so cool and thin, as if the whole world is in his calculation.


    "No, actually, I am the only one who knows this secret, and you are the other one. So far, the legacy of ancient Wei that everyone is looking for is not the one we want to protect. Because the real legacy of ancient Wei can no longer be traced back. Now what they are desperately looking for is the most important task entrusted to us by the king of ancient Wei, looking for a legend Immortal city! "


    In fact, it once again refreshed the bottom line of Lin Mengya''s shock.


    It turns out that the so-called heritage of ancient Wei It''s just an illusion and bait used by others.


    Lin Mengya looked at Mr. Zhu more and more unbelievably. How many secrets did he never know?


    "Now, the general location of the immortal city has been determined by our ancestors through thousands of years of searching. Once we find the immortal city, the curse of our family will be completely untied. At the beginning, in order to force the descendants of the Zuo family to continue to stick to the task given to us by the king of ancient Wei, so we released the rumor that it was the key to open the legacy of ancient Wei, It''s in the hands of our family. At the same time, in order not to completely destroy our family, King Guwei gave our family sufficient resources. Now that we have developed here, although we have become the royal family of the kingdom of heaven, this does not mean that we can rest assured. This is our family''s effort to earn a glimmer of vitality for the left family! "


    A series of truths have hit Lin Mengya, and some reactions can''t come.


    Compared with the truth in these legends, the news that Mr. Zhu is her own uncle doesn''t seem to have much deterrent.


    "Even if you say so, how can you prove to me that what you say is true?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are still bright and wise, and there is no trace of confusion because of this matter.


    "Your reaction is the same as your mother''s. When my father mentioned it to us, the girl was the same. Mengya, I can''t prove it to you. Even I can''t prove that I''m your uncle. But we have to do these things. But there''s one thing that I think is still clear only to us. Your soul, once Have been to another world, haven''t you? "


    If the back is not a wall, Lin Mengya is afraid that she will be surprised and run away immediately.


    At present, there is no way to retreat. She can only choose to face when she is forced to the extreme.


    "You... Who the hell are you?"


    impossible! There is no way to explain this kind of thing with modern science. How did he, an ancient man, know it?


    With a sigh, Mr. Zhu also put away his seriousness about the legacy of ancient Wei.


    In the eyes of Lin Mengya now, he is really like an elder who wants to care about the younger generation.


    "That''s because before giving birth to you, there was a legend in our family. Because our family was loyal to King Gu Wei, King Gu Wei left us a way back after being poisoned. A thousand years later, if we haven''t found the immortal city, there will be a girl / baby who can get rid of poison for the first time except us. But before It is said that people who give birth to babies must find a descendant who is born in the remnant of the immortal city. And this person is your father, Lin Nansheng. And you, the only hope of our left family, Lin Mengya, is the only girl who is not tortured by this kind of poison! "


    Is the meeting between mother and father also premeditated?


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she could not bear the following truth.


    Her eyes drifted into the void without God. A series of truths made her extremely firm heart collapse for the first time.


    "I... was born just for the tools you used to get rid of the curse?"


    Mr. Zhu suddenly hugged her with a generous and warm mind and temporarily accepted Lin Mengya''s heart slightly shaken by the truth.

 Chapter 844

    "You are your mother, the child born with all her life. She will sacrifice everything to keep you safe and happy for you."


    Mr. Zhu''s voice was deep and firm, and gently wrapped Lin Mengya''s wavering mood.


    "Before you were born, your mother once met an eminent monk. The eminent monk said that the little guy in her belly was an enlightened star. So she wanted to protect you from growing up with her own Buddha body. Later, you had those adventures when you were in trouble. Silly child, it was your mother and the eminent monk who sacrificed their lives for your peace."


    Mr. Zhu, no, now it should be Lin Mengya''s own uncle Zuo Ao, who finally opened up the secrets he had hidden for years.


    Lin Mengya held his uncle''s cuff tightly, and tears flowed down her cheeks twice.


    Yes, the mother''s love for her is the same as any mother in the world for her children.


    In order to protect her, she is willing to die.


    And these things, in addition to the mother and uncle, I''m afraid no one can know anymore.


    Because it was a matter of her life, her mother decided not to disclose it, and even her father knew nothing about it.


    "Uncle... Uncle, my mother, she... How did he die?"


    Lin Mengya''s uncle also made Zuo Ao, who had never been happy, slightly wet his eyes.


    Looking at the girl with tearful eyes who raised her head and looked like his only sister, Zuo Ao''s heart was already full of love for future generations.


    "When your mother was pregnant with you, she was accidentally discovered by the people of the candle Dragon Society. However, her real identity was not revealed, and those people just took her as one of the keys. Your mother wanted to exchange your peace, so she joined me and pretended that she knew nothing about it. Later, she let the other party mistakenly think that she had drunk the poison given to her by the queen of the Jin Yuan emperor Three days after giving birth to you, I blocked the news of the key with my life. Those people can''t find the key, and they really have no way to take a dead man. That''s why they let you and Nan Sheng go for the time being. "


    Nodded. Lin Mengya actually knew something about the truth about her mother''s death.


    She had expected that it had something to do with the queen.


    He plotted against her mother nineteen years ago and then against her.


    What a superior official, she must personally destroy the superior official ruthlessly and let the queen pay the price for her original cruelty!


    "Thank you for telling me these things. Don''t worry. I came to lieyun to completely solve this matter. Together, we may not be able to defeat the people of the candle dragon club. But uncle, as the king of the kingdom of heaven, when did you sneak into the candle dragon club?"


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t know about the past, one thing she could be sure of was that her uncle had been an emperor for more than 20 years. How could he change into Mr. Zhu of the candle dragon club?


    Seeing that his niece had recovered her composure, Zuo Ao let Lin Mengya go and stroked her black hair lovingly.


    Between the eyebrows, there was some helplessness.


    Obviously, he hasn''t been so easy these days.


    "All this was arranged by our father when your mother and I were young. I was sent to the candle dragon club since I was a child. Think about it, our left family has passed on for thousands of years. Even if a candle dragon club can''t be eliminated, it''s not difficult to insert several pieces."


    Sent in since childhood? Who is the king of the kingdom of heaven?


    Has my uncle been busy in the kingdom of heaven and the candle dragon Party since he was a child? It really takes a lot of energy. Lin Mengya''s heart couldn''t help but show a trace of worship.


    Such a powerful man is her own uncle.


    After sorting out her emotions a little, Lin Mengya accepted these things at least.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll keep it a secret from my two cousins. By the way, uncle said I found something?"


    Family recognition was originally a happy thing, but the closer to the truth, the more lamongya knew that these things were difficult and strange.


    Take out the book recording the palace chores. Lin Mengya turns to the page again and asks in a low voice.


    "At the beginning, King Gu Wei left four keys. It is said that only these four keys can open the gate of the immortal city. One of them is in your mother''s hand, and the remaining three are just lost to the other three countries. But the leader of the candle dragon club is an extremely smart man. He doesn''t know where to get the way to open the immortal city. It is said that there are 36 barriers outside the immortal city, The only way to open the immortal city is to use the blood of the descendants of the immortal city. Now, do you understand? "


    All the 36 barriers are unlocked with blood, which means that since 18 years ago, the four babies who died in vain at the same time have also been used to unlock the barriers?


    The whole body was shivering with 36 barriers. How many people have to die to finish it?


    "Now, how much time do we have left? Once they open Xiancheng first, what consequences will we have?"


    Lin Mengya was a little excited and asked in a hurry.


    Zuo Ao looked at her and looked very serious.


    "Now, they have untied 30 barriers, but because of the continuous leakage of information over the past few decades, the secret of Xiancheng is not just that the candle dragon will know with us. According to the chief, he should want to completely untie the barriers within three years."


    three years! They have only three years left.


    Although it seems that there is still time left, it is only a short moment compared with the waiting for thousands of years.


    "Mengya, remember, you must open the fairy city before the candle dragon party, or the world may face a catastrophe. Before, I asked Xinyu to tell you that Mrs. Hui is the key to wanyanjing''s stay, because she is an indispensable part of the final sacrifice ceremony. You must keep her alive, otherwise you will be very dangerous."


    Zuo Ao told Lin Mengya for so long that it was obvious that the time he could stay was coming.


    Nodded, although Lin Mengya still had a lot of questions to ask.


    But she also knew that her uncle had been at risk for so long.


    "I should go. If possible, I''ll see you again. If I want to tell you something, I''ll ask Xin Yu to bring it over. But remember, don''t mention to anyone that I''m your uncle, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Mengya knows the weight."


    Unexpectedly, there are still their relatives in the world.


    Lin Mengya was happy, but she also added a worry.


    He left the library step by step. The gathering of his uncle and nephew brought Lin Mengya more than just a blood relative in the world.


    Seeing the blue gray figure disappear in front of her, Lin Mengya''s heart turned over a touch of complexity.


    Inheriting the fate ahead, countless people have spent their lives to earn a glimmer of vitality.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be like this.


    Having no intention of opening the booklet again, Lin Mengya put the things where they were.


    Can it be said that the so-called immortal city is really under the fierce cloud King City?


    If the person who originally designed and presided over the construction of the palace had not found it, where would this mysterious fairy city be?


    Is the key mentioned by my uncle the ginseng shaped seal that can open the Dragon turtle''s back before?


    Or a golden hairpin lacking a gem?


    Really, why did she just forget to ask her uncle about it?


    However, these things were handed over to Baiji by her and they kept them.


    My uncle said that the other three keys happen to be one for each country.


    It seems that she really wants to go back to Dajin and look for the second key.


    If long Tianyu knew, he would be happy.


    In the heavy heart, suddenly there was a little relaxed.


    But Lin Mengya felt that she should not tell him about it for the time being.


    Since the man gave herself a surprise attack, she may not be able to surprise the man.


    Outside the library, the fallen Chamberlain was sleeping.


    Lin Mengya closed the door lightly. There was still some smell of MI Xiang in the air, but in a quarter of an hour, the MI Xiang, which was not strong, would dissipate.


    No one except her and her uncle would know what they were talking about.


    The pace is a little relaxed. Before going back, she must firmly help Xiaoyu to win the position of the next Prince of lieyun state!


    Counting the time, it''s time for Bai Su to come in and report the news.


    But just at a corner, a figure blocked in front of her.


    "You''re polite, my Lord. I''d like to invite you over."


    At a glance, Lin Mengya recognized that this person was the little fellow who had been with Xin Luan.


    Unexpectedly, Xin Luan would come to the door at this time.


    Nodded, Lin Mengya also changed her mind, followed the young man and walked to the South Hall.


    As before, it was deserted and empty. There was nothing else in the huge palace except the book case and those books.


    Lin Mengya followed the young man and stood respectfully in front of Xin Luan. She was polite and gave him a gift.


    "I have seen the high priest."


    Sitting behind the bookcase, Xin Luan raised his eyes and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    His eyes are still as before, quiet and introverted, so that people can''t see his half mind.


    "Get up. Since you are sister''s confidant, you don''t have to be polite to me. The tea you sent last time is very good. I don''t know if I can have this blessing again and drink a cup of tea you cooked yourself."


    The tone was calm and clear. Except in front of Mrs. Jingrou, Xin Luan was still high in front of others.


    After Lin Mengya answered yes, she took over the utensils for cooking tea from the boy''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, she had all the herbs she had put here.


    It seems that the high priest is also an expert in medicine.


    After carefully preparing the dosage, Lin Mengya scalded it with boiling water.


    Until the third tea, it gradually had a fragrance.


    With the passage of time, the fragrance gradually became strong.

 Chapter 845

    The tea fragrance is clear, and the tea is slightly bitter but sweet.


    When Lin Mengya personally sent it to Xinluan''s desk, it was already the most wonderful moment of this cup of tea.


    The big hand opened the lid, and a breath of different fragrance slowly spread from the book case to the whole Xiannan hall.


    As the tea rolls into the throat, the ultimate taste opens. Anyone who is proficient in this way will immediately be surprised at the appropriateness of the tea.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked respectful and submissive.


    Xin Luan drank the tea she cooked herself, and the expression on her face seemed to ease a lot.


    "The girl is really a good craftsman. No wonder elder sister trusts you in every way."


    Open your mouth like gossip.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then answered softly:


    "But the lady doesn''t dislike slaves and maidservants. The high priest has praised her too much."


    When talking to such people, Lin Mengya had to start thinking about it.


    There is something that big people like them will never say directly.


    Temptation comes and goes, and the meaning depends on intention rather than words.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t adapt to such a way of speaking, it is obvious that the initiative is not on her.


    The sight just stayed on her for a short time, and then moved away again after a moment.


    Lin Mengya dared not look at her. If she had put it before, she would not be afraid.


    It was only today that she met her uncle, and her mind was inevitably unstable.


    "Well, elder sister has been in the palace for many years. It''s really hard to work in the back palace. If you can help her well, it''s a credit."


    This is a suggestion that she should do more for her wife.


    Lin Mengya naturally saves these things. I''m afraid they are not ordinary.


    When he hung his head, he still answered respectfully.


    "Yes, I know."


    One is just obsessed with the book in front of him and the tea on the case.


    A gentle and gentle, but really like a diligent gong''e.


    Xin Luan seemed to be testing Lin Mengya''s patience. Her eyes just fell on her from time to time.


    Then it bounced away vaguely, as if there was no such person as her in front of me.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes, nose and heart stood there dignified, like a green pine.


    I listened to the man turning the pages of the book. After turning more than 20 pages, the high priest saw the sound again.


    "You once sent me a chess board. Although I like it, no one can play chess with me. Can you play chess?"


    Her eyelids trembled slightly. It was not difficult for her to play chess.


    These days, her chess skills have also improved.


    "I''m only a little afraid of neglecting the high priest."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a pastime anyway."


    The boy has been quick and ready to set the chessboard.


    Lin Mengya knelt aside, looking only on the chessboard and not looking at Xin Luan.


    Holding a white son in her right hand, she naturally knew that the high priest was making her more clear, but it was also a test.


    One black and one white, fighting every inch.


    Although Lin Mengya''s breath was unstable at the beginning, she lost a very important opportunity.


    But once she immersed herself in it, she slowly reversed her decline.


    On the chessboard in front of them, the forces of both sides are stuck.


    Xin Luan felt more and more that the little girl in front of him was not simple.


    A fight seems to have come to an end.


    But between Xinluan''s eyebrows, there was a dignified touch.


    Who is this woman?


    Her chess is very strange, sometimes majestic and sometimes delicate.


    Never stick to one pattern, nor subject to any restrictions.


    It seems that this game is just a unilateral game for her.


    It''s a, disturbing feeling.


    Besides, although he was also in the chess game, it was faint that he was under the will of the man.


    What a terrible restraining force, it was a fear that he seemed unable to escape.


    Everything was under the girl''s control. Whether it was his ideas or his moves, she saw through it in the shortest time.


    This feeling has never existed even in front of the king.


    Although not strong, he still felt that the fear from the future.


    If this woman is not his helper, she is bound to be destroyed!


    A pair of eyes, crossed a touch of yin and ruthlessness for the first time.


    But after thinking of sister a''s words, she had to slow down and finally disappeared.


    Yes, how did he forget that this woman is more important than life to his nephew.


    If you can put her in your pocket, I''m afraid you can get it in that world!


    "My Lord is wise and wise. My maidservant is not as skilled as a man."


    Finally, Xin Luan won the chess game.


    Lin Mengya put down the chess pieces in her hand, and the surging sense of war gradually retracted.


    In fact, she likes playing chess very much. Every time she plays chess, she can try some new methods.


    But at the same time, she also understood that chess is like a battlefield. Seemingly simple chess games can expose one''s true heart.


    Therefore, unless necessary, even if she played chess with others, she was just perfunctory.


    But when she saw Xin Luan today, she knew she had to be serious.


    That person is testing himself step by step, not only to test his ability, but also to observe whether she is qualified to be a person he can trust.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s half done.


    "It doesn''t matter. Go back today. In a few days, the big prince nine will return to the palace. At that time, you will be very busy. Wait carefully."


    Lin Mengya stood up, saluted respectfully, and withdrew from the Xiannan hall.


    Standing at the door, the boy who sent her out also pleaded guilty and turned and walked back.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at the gate of Xiannan hall. The high priest took the initiative to mention it. I''m afraid he will take any action.


    Long Tianyu is going back to Da Jin these days, which means that the Gu Luo meeting will end soon.


    Now, it''s time to move something forward.


    Three years can''t afford to waste a bit of time.


    Back to Fengyu garden, I really saw the potential white Su investigated outside these days.


    Different from the loss of soul when going out, Bai Su''s eyes lit up after seeing Lin Mengya. It seems that something good has happened.


    "Look at your happy appearance. Let me guess. What did you find, clues about your identity?"


    Bai Su is a person who doesn''t show her happiness and anger easily, but she can''t hide it at all in front of Lin Mengya.


    After nodding heavily, he took Lin Mengya to sit down and whispered to her:


    "Thanks to miss''s idea, I''ve collected some useful information these days. Although my identity has not been determined, there are some information about the witch adult. I think you need to know, miss."


    She raised her eyebrows. If Bai Su didn''t say it, she would soon forget the wizard.


    "I''ve heard that more than ten years ago, the witch said she couldn''t afford to be ill. After nearly a year of illness, she gradually improved. However, the doctor who treated her disappeared after the witch was well. Last time I heard you mention that the appearance of the witch was the same as that of our Angelica dahurica girl. I calculated the date, and I was just able to match Bai Zhi Zhi''s age is right. You said, "could Angelica dahurica be --"


    Lin Mengya just thought a little, and felt that Bai Su''s words were very reasonable.


    Angelica dahurica girl was indeed brought into the house by her father. Her father just said that her parents died early, so she came into the house to be a companion with her.


    If Angelica dahurica is really the daughter of a witch, then everything can be right.


    "Go and check the doctor who suddenly disappeared. I want to test the witch in person. If she is really the mother of Angelica dahurica, there will be a place for Xiaoyu. Your life experience may be able to ask something."


    Bai Su nodded heavily. She was a noble witch, and she was not allowed to approach, which would inevitably affect her investigation results.


    And Angelica dahurica is her good sister. If she can really find out the truth of her identity, it is also a good thing for Angelica dahurica.


    Naturally, they will not miss any chance, but in the end, Lin Mengya will still let the parties choose whether to recognize each other.


    She can find out, but she should respect everyone''s decisions and wishes.


    "I''ll take care of it first. Miss, you''ll find a chance to leave the palace as soon as possible. I''m afraid it''s not that simple when the young master is not here."


    Of course, Bai Su can secretly take Lin Mengya out, but it''s too troublesome and easy to help.


    Lin Mengya smiled, took out the jade card around her waist and said:


    "It''s really time for you to come. Now I have this in my hand. I can come and go freely in and out of the palace."


    Unexpectedly, madam''s token really played a great role.


    Bai Su looked at it in surprise. After they had a heated discussion, they made up their mind.


    The next morning, a humble carriage left the back door of the palace.


    With his wife''s keepsake, Lin Mengya doesn''t need to be checked too much when she goes in and out of the palace.


    She has a simple banner. In order to welcome the return of several princes, she will go shopping herself.


    This reason is not far fetched anywhere.


    And when she buys something at will, she can fool through.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya and Bai Su restrained their feelings and experienced the rickety of the carriage.


    Finally, when they arrived at the merchant location agreed by them, Lin Mengya told the coachman that he must wait for them here and not go anywhere.


    Just sneaked away in the name of going to see the goods.


    "Miss, it''s really good for you to swagger to the witch temple?"


    Looking at Lin Mengya in a lotus root pink yarn skirt, Bai Su said suspiciously.


    Shouldn''t a young lady be careful about such things, or cross dress or change her appearance?


    Why doesn''t she cover up at all today?


    "No, if I really went secretly, I''m afraid that the wizard will not see me."

 Chapter 846

    Lin Mengya looked at herself. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, she took Bai Su to the direction of the witch temple.


    Today is not a celebration, so there are not so many people on the street.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware that someone was staring at them around the two people.


    Although their more function is to protect themselves, Lin Mengya is sure that as long as Bai Su is close to the witch temple, someone will jump out and take her away immediately.


    "Wait for me at the foothold outside the palace and come to pick me up in two hours. If you come early, wait for me at the teahouse over there."


    This is one of the reasons why Lin Mengya doesn''t cover up. Xiaoyu or WAN Yanlie''s people can provide her with protection and have a certain monitoring effect.


    It''s better to be honest than sneaking and causing those groundless guesses.


    Nodded, Bai Su looked at Lin Mengya and left reluctantly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Knowing Bai Su''s worry, Lin Mengya comforted.


    The witch temple is not a tiger''s den. I can''t do anything about her.


    Cross the street to Waiwang city.


    Seeing the majestic roof of the witch temple in the crowded street, it is very conspicuous.


    I also saw that the people in the past all looked with great respect at the building that carried the faith for many years.


    Lin Mengya sighed slightly in her heart.


    Up to now, she felt that the relationship between Angelica dahurica and the wizard was almost certain.


    Blood relationship is mysterious but extremely accurate.


    Calculate the age again, with the abnormality of witches at that time, the identity of Angelica dahurica is ready to come out.


    However, Lin Mengya was more curious, although Bai Su said that the Witches of past dynasties did not get married.


    But for them, there is no dogma. Even if they marry others, there is no obstacle?


    If Angelica dahurica is really born by a witch, it must involve a lot of secrets.


    After looking at the gate of the witch temple, Lin Mengya moved gently, and people also entered the gate of the witch temple.


    Everything is as usual. The quiet atmosphere seems that the excitement outside can''t penetrate here at all.


    Following the memory of that day, Lin Mengya easily found the front of the main hall of the witch temple.


    In a hurry that day, she didn''t look very carefully.


    Different from the main hall in the general temple, the architectural style here is not as solemn as the Buddhist temple.


    But it is just as solemn, which gives people a feeling of respect from the heart.


    Although there are no followers of practice, there are still some attendants who help in the temple in the yard.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, he naturally met her.


    But everyone''s face looked lonely, probably because the people they served were the most noble people in lieyun country.


    "Miss, the wizard is in retreat. You can''t break in."


    The tone was polite, probably because she recognized Lin Mengya''s expensive clothes, so she put away some of her pride towards ordinary people.


    Lin Mengya was not angry. After nodding gently, she took out her wife''s jade card and held it in her hand.


    "I was ordered by Mrs. Jingrou in the palace to come here to ask the wizard for some advice, and ask my sister to be accommodating."


    Maybe they can treat others with their eyes above the top.


    But for the real dignitaries in the palace, they are not enough.


    After a little hesitation, the skin on his face became more relaxed.


    "It''s an envoy from the palace. Please wait a moment. Let me tell you."


    Only by revealing her identity, she will not be deliberately embarrassed.


    But save trouble, I''m afraid the wizard will be more alert to her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about these small problems anyway. During the waiting period, she looked around at will.


    Everything in the yard has an air of antiquity.


    However, there are some obvious differences between the architectural style here and the adjacent empress witch temple.


    Since she arrived at lieyun, she has lived in the palace most of the time.


    But she also went in and out of the inner and outer King cities many times. Those buildings are different, but they also have something in common.


    Only the style here seems to be unable to find a duplicate.


    Looking through my memory, I can see that neither Da Jin nor other two countries have seen such an architectural style.


    The buildings that want to come to the temple are of great significance.


    What is the moral here?


    The man went in and didn''t come out for a long time. Lin Mengya finally saw a passing attendant and immediately called the man with a polite and gentle smile.


    Fortunately, although he is young, he is also an old man who has served in the witch temple for three years.


    His temper was also relatively mild. Lin Mengya just assumed that she was curious and asked a few questions.


    It is said that the witch temple was designed by the first generation of witches.


    Although the back has been repaired several times, most of the buildings have not changed.


    So, the style here should be influenced by witches.


    Witches are all from the tomb of the queen of witches. Can we say that these architectural styles are all from the tomb of the queen of witches?


    It''s not impossible. Since the emergence of witches, they are all 15-year-old girls.


    Although they are of noble status, high status and respected.


    But how can a 15-year-old girl not feel uneasy and lonely when she goes to a strange place alone?


    If she were a wizard, she would probably adopt the same style as her hometown.


    I just want to recall my hometown that I can''t go back.


    I can''t help feeling a little melancholy. Although her root is here, she can''t forget that period of more than 20 years anyway.


    The so-called witches have imprisoned a girl''s youth and wasted their time?


    If there were no gu king and the bondage of the witch queen, would these witches have no meaning of existence?


    For a while, she thought a lot.


    In the confused thoughts, the attendant who reported back was welcomed.


    "Girl, please follow me."


    Nodded, Lin Mengya restrained all her thoughts.


    He followed the attendants and entered the main hall of the witch temple.


    In the hall, a quiet sandalwood makes people concentrate involuntarily.


    Lin Mengya just analyzed the aroma components as usual, but found that there were more than a dozen kinds of medicinal materials mixed in it.


    But what puzzled her was that most of these herbs had analgesic ingredients.


    Is it difficult, Lord wizard is not feeling well these days?


    "Girl, please wait a moment. The wizard will be here soon."


    Lin Mengya was placed politely and offered her a cup of tea.


    It seemed that the attendant didn''t dare to stay here much, and immediately withdrew.


    Holding the tea cup, Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at everything in the main hall.


    It''s no different from what I saw before, but it''s quiet and cool. It''s not as lively as outside.


    But at the same time, Lin Mengya also found a strange thing.


    Although there are windows here, they are only for ventilation.


    As for daylighting, these windows seem to have never considered it at all.


    The light in the inner hall comes entirely from the candlelight that shines day and night.


    It''s strange. Don''t the Witches of all ages like sunshine very much?


    "Here you are."


    As soon as I looked around for a week, I heard a gentle and cold voice.


    Lin Mengya immediately stood up and saluted. Sure enough, the wizard who had been on her mind for a long time sat in front of her.


    The wooden wheelchair makes a rough and dumb sound. Even if it is bad for behavior, the wizard is still noble and cold, just like a God.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you by coming here rashly."


    Although there are many question marks in her heart, Lin Mengya knows that the wizard can''t be offended.


    Fortunately, the wizard seemed to have a good impression of her. He raised the corners of his mouth and gave her a gentle but alienated smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, madam. If you have any doubts, just say it."


    The name of madam is easy to use. Lin Mengya naturally knows that the reason why the wizard can see himself is to see his wife''s face.


    After taking a deep breath, Lin Mengya raised her head.


    The eyes as like as two peas looked at the witch grown-up, and the face almost identical to Angelica dahurica.


    "What I want to know is, what is the relationship between the wizard and my little girl?"


    Go straight to the point.


    Lin Mengya has expected that the other party will not easily admit it, so she must press step by step to let the wizard speak.


    "What girl?"


    The seemingly calm wizard revealed a trace of panic in his eyes.


    However, she soon adjusted her state and thought she had not been found by Lin Mengya. In fact, she had been seen by Lin Mengya.


    As like as two peas, I was adopted by a girl who had been a child since seventeen years ago. She was a child who had been left behind. She grew up with me. My girl is just like your adult. Is she a relative of an adult?


    Lin Mengya''s sight suddenly became extremely sharp. Even the wizard was a little difficult to parry.


    "There are so many similarities in the world. It''s probably a coincidence."


    The wizard''s eyes were a little erratic, obviously guilty.


    Lin Mengya more determined her thoughts, and the smile on her lips became more and more determined.


    "Oh, in that case, I''m relieved. This girl is good at everything. She just wants to find her relatives. Unfortunately, if she can take a look at it, she can be at ease."


    Lin Mengya deliberately induced each other and said something modern.


    After saying this in a regretful tone, I saw the calm witch just now, and now I have clenched her small hands on her knees.


    "She... How is she?"


    The tone was too urgent to hide. Lin Mengya looked at the other party and was hooked.


    But he sighed and said sadly:


    "Alas... If my bitter righteous sister could take a look at her relatives, she wouldn''t regret it all her life."

 Chapter 847

    "She''s dead?"


    All the cold moments burst, and all the calmness and peace disappeared on the soft and dignified face.


    Staring at a pair of water eyes, the shock and grief in the eyes can''t deceive people at all.


    Lin Mengya put away her previous aggressive appearance. Such a wizard has already explained any problems.


    "She didn''t die, but she was abandoned by her own mother for no reason. If she knew, she would be sad. I don''t know why adults gave birth to her, but I didn''t want to. But the only thing I know is that no mother doesn''t love her children. If there is, then the mother must have had to suffer. I don''t know, am I right?"


    Knowing that he was fooled by the girl in front of him, the wizard was not angry.


    Suddenly, it was like a sigh of relief. When she looked up again, there was no cold like a statue on her face.


    The brow was full of fatigue, but it seemed to relax suddenly.


    "Yes, no mother will not love her child. But if the child is born, she will face death. No matter how reluctant the child''s mother is, she can only ruthlessly send the child away for the sake of the child."


    Things went well beyond Lin Mengya''s expectation.


    She thought the wizard would desperately deny it, but she didn''t expect to cheat her truth in a few words.


    "Angelica dahurica is safe with me. You can rest assured. She is very good-looking, beautiful, lively and kind-hearted. Everyone in our family likes her very much."


    Mention Angelica dahurica, the weak body who snuggled up to her since childhood and even bore a lot of wind and rain for her.


    Lin Mengya''s heart always overflows, comparable to the feelings of her own sisters.


    Even though her brother loves her, Lin MengWu and she are half sisters.


    When the weak and young snuggle up to each other, it is the warmth she can no longer abandon in her life.


    Therefore, when she has the ability, the first thing she thinks of is to take Angelica dahurica to her side, change her name and give her a carefree future.


    "Her name is Angelica dahurica, isn''t it? That''s a nice name. Your mother really didn''t lie to me. Thank her for me and raised my daughter."


    Mother? Lin Mengya was stunned on the spot.


    Witch, why do you know her mother?


    "You said my mother was -"


    "Princess Lin, the governor of the kingdom of heaven, Zuo Shuqing, the wife of Zhennan Hou of Da Jin. She is your mother and my great benefactor."


    Hearing that the witch gently but accurately reported her mother''s identity, Lin Mengya was also shocked.


    But fortunately, there was the shocking news of her uncle. Although she was very surprised, she soon recovered.


    "Have you seen my mother?"


    She was a little excited. To tell the truth, since she found out that her mother was a very mysterious person, Lin Mengya always wanted to know her mother''s past.


    These people who used to be familiar with their mother are like pieces of a complete mother that even their father has seen.


    But let Lin Mengya, incomparably fascinated and happy.


    Mother, it took a lot of hard work to bring herself and her brother to this world.


    And with her own wisdom, she resisted the real danger against the woman outside her life.


    Inadvertently, I seem to follow her footsteps and once again pursue my mother''s past.


    "I don''t know if my child is like me, but you are really like your mother. When we met, we were only teenagers. We didn''t expect that things and people have changed after so long."


    From the first sight of the girl, the wizard''s heart turned into a huge wave.


    It was also one evening when she first saw the beautiful girl.


    At that time, because she had just inherited the position of a witch, she was still not used to it.


    After the noise of the day passed, the loneliness and silence of the night seemed to be the poison that penetrated into the bone marrow, eroding her heart and leaving her nowhere to hide.


    But that day, she met a woman with bright eyes and warm smile.


    The girl was a few years older than her. Just at a glance, she was comforted by the girl''s smile.


    Although it was only a few days, the girl came almost every day.


    Either bring her food outside or tell her some interesting stories.


    If the girl hadn''t encouraged her to sneak out together, she wouldn''t know that person


    Even if it was just a moment of love, she finally knew the taste of love.


    Even at the cost of her own life, she will never regret it.


    I thought I would never hear from that child again in my life.


    It was not until the appearance of a woman very similar to a girl that her dead heart came alive again.


    Fortunately, fate is not cruel to her.


    "My mother, what kind of person is she?"


    This problem has been bothering Lin Mengya.


    The more she understood her mother''s past, the more she felt that this mother, which made her father never forget all his life, and also made people like witches regard her as a close friend, was an almost perfect person.


    But she knew better that no one was perfect.


    Therefore, she couldn''t help exploring and seeking, in order to improve the image of mother in her heart.


    By now, the image seems to have been gradually clear, but more importantly, it is more and more vivid.


    "Your mother is very clever and kind-hearted. She is also very stubborn. She has to finish whatever she knows. She has suffered a lot from this temperament, but she doesn''t want to change. You don''t know, your father was your mother''s first choice. At that time, your father was a Muggle and refused to accept your mother. That''s why she came to lieyun in a rage. Later We have been writing to each other all the time. I know your brother Nansheng. I remember her last letter saying that she was going to have a daughter. She was so happy that she begged me to make a bargain with the queen of the Gu king to make your life safe and smooth. "


    The wizard said, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of tenderness.


    Young time is always the most unforgettable. Moreover, the only sweetness she has suffered for half her life is just those years.


    "Unexpectedly, my mother was so powerful. Later, after you gave birth to Angelica dahurica, you also sent her to our house, right?"


    After a hesitant look at Lin Mengya, the wizard finally nodded gently.


    The hand on the knee subconsciously touched his leg.


    The delicate eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and there was almost some pain in my heart.


    "It was I who was sorry for the child. I couldn''t give her a home, but I gave birth to her. Although your mother died at that time, I didn''t have any friends to entrust except her. I trusted your father, so I begged someone to send the child to your home."


    Fate is something wonderful.


    In the previous generation, my mother made friends with witches.


    In her generation, she and Angelica dahurica are as close as sisters.


    Many things happen without coincidence. Maybe this is the fate of the two families.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. Angelica dahurica is very gentle and considerate. She will certainly understand your good intentions. Besides, I will never tell her about it without your consent. Please rest assured."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said softly.


    Others may be able to accept this, but Angelica dahurica''s character is the most simple.


    She must be sure that this matter really does no harm to Baizhi before she can say it.


    Now, obviously, is not the best time.


    Hearing that Lin Mengya would respect her own opinions, the Sorcerer''s anxiety was relieved.


    I looked at Lin Mengya gratefully. I was grateful that she had brought the news of her child. What''s more, she didn''t make up her own mind and wanted to tell the child everything.


    Neither the child nor himself is ready.


    Maintaining the status quo is the best choice.


    "Thank you very much. If you come this time just to tell me about my child, I will be very grateful to you. But if there are other things, please say them together. But I said earlier, although you are kind to me, there are some things I will never disclose."


    The witch is a wise man. Although she has recognized Lin Mengya, she has not completely forgotten her own responsibility.


    After slightly adjusting her thoughts and simply organizing the language, Lin Mengya said positively:


    "If I''m not mistaken, Lord wizard, it should be from an underground mysterious place? Or, you witches live underground. Although you occasionally come out to breathe, your hometown should be in an underground city?"


    Hearing Lin Mengya reveal her biggest secret, the wizard obviously didn''t react.


    She looked at Lin Mengya without blinking. Obviously, she didn''t expect that this secret that no one had found was seen through by the girl.


    Seeing the reaction of the wizard, Lin Mengya confirmed her conjecture.


    In fact, since she came in, she found that the architectural characteristics and windows of the whole witch temple are only for ventilation, not daylighting.


    Moreover, there are many lampstands here. The design is ingenious. It can maximize the brightness of candles to the extreme.


    From the moment she entered the hall to the present, although there were lights around, the hall was shining brightly.


    But she didn''t smell the choking smell of burning lamps and candles. On the contrary, most of the flavors of various medicinal materials and spices were not smoked.


    She looked around for a week and didn''t see any incense burner and incense tripod in the hall.


    In this way, the source of those flavors can only be those lights and candles.


    The design with good air permeability will not let the wind shake the lights and candles, but also prevent people from being smoked.


    Such a delicate structure can not be built overnight.

 Chapter 848

    In addition, although her facial features are the same as those of Angelica dahurica, compared with Angelica dahurica, her skin color is more snow-white and her physical characteristics are in line with the characteristics of cave dwellers who live underground all year round.


    That''s why Lin Mengya suspected that the witch family is a mysterious family living underground.


    "Even your mother doesn''t know about it. How on earth did you know?"


    His biggest secret was revealed, and the shock in the witch''s heart was by no means ordinary.


    "It''s not difficult to know, but I''m more curious. Since you live in the dungeon, why do you come here?"


    Intuition tells Lin Mengya that the so-called wizard is likely to be a scam.


    But if it''s just a lie, how can it last so long?


    "I... can''t say. Girl, don''t ask any more. These things are related to the safety of my whole family. Please don''t mention them to anyone."


    The wizard flatly refused Lin Mengya''s question, and his face was dignified, with a trace of supplication.


    Thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya finally nodded.


    The person in front of us is not only the biological mother of Angelica dahurica, but also her mother''s best friend.


    In love and reason, she should not force it.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will never mention it to others. But can you tell me the purpose of Mrs. Hui''s coming here a few days ago?"


    Some things she can prove through other channels, and she doesn''t have to work on witches.


    However, as long as it''s not about the secret of the origin of witches, the adult is willing to answer Lin Mengya''s doubts.


    "Nothing. She came here to ask me to go into the palace to pray for blessings. Since you took the lady''s keepsake, you should also know that her little prince found it back a year ago. After the little prince entered the palace, several things did happen, so Mrs. Hui thought that the little prince was unknown."


    That night, Lin Mengya overheard some news.


    I''m afraid only HuiFu is so eager to buckle the hat of an unlucky man on Xiaoyu.


    "Thank you for not listening to the rumors. In fact, I have one more thing to ask your excellency."


    Seeing Lin Mengya stop asking questions, the expression on the wizard''s face eased a lot.


    After facing her old friend, she was more tolerant and kind than others.


    "Girl, please."


    Standing up, Lin Mengya bowed respectfully to the wizard.


    "I hope your excellency can help me, assist the nine princes and ascend the throne!"


    The witch was stunned. She didn''t like to be contaminated with these earthly things at all.


    But in the face of Lin Mengya''s earnest request, I really want to repay the Lin family for raising their daughter.


    After thinking for a long time, he suddenly sighed.


    "Well, I can''t escape my fate after hiding for half my life. Please don''t worry, girl, I will help you. It''s fate for the ninth prince to ascend the throne. Just promise me one thing and never forget it."


    Seeing that the witch agreed to her request, Lin Mengya was very happy.


    Don''t say it''s a request. Even if it''s ten or eight, she will try her best to do it.


    "My poor child... I can know that she is living well, which is an extra joy given to me by the queen of witches. Please, girl, don''t tell me the child''s real origin. Please, don''t let her step on the land of fierce clouds. I have no fate with her. I hope I can keep her safe all her life."


    Lin Mengya thought that the wizard would ask her not to tell about the dungeon.


    But I didn''t think it was about Angelica dahurica.


    Nodded without hesitation. What the witch did today has made her understand that this transcendent status needs to worry about and carry too many things.


    Angelica dahurica is her sister. She can never let Angelica dahurica have any possibility of getting involved in danger.


    "Thank you very much. Besides, this is the dowry I prepared for her marriage. Please bring it to her. Don''t tell her, it''s from my useless aunt."


    With trembling hands, he took out a pair of ruby inlaid gold bracelets from his arms.


    Jade is an old jade, bright as blood, but there is no trace of impurities.


    You can see at a glance that it is a rare first-class product on the market.


    The string of gold thread seems new, and finally decorated with a pearl seal buckle, which is warm and exquisite.


    Reluctant to touch the string of hands, it seems that you can bring the thoughts of your daughter through it.


    Lin Mengya took the ruby bracelet that seemed to be still with body temperature with her hands and put it in her arms carefully and properly.


    "I will bring it to you. Please rest assured. I will let Angelica dahurica get married. No matter who she marries, I will protect her all her life."


    This is Lin Mengya''s commitment to the wizard and her love for Angelica dahurica.


    Tears rolled down the beautiful face of the witch. I don''t know that she hasn''t shed tears for many years. Today, she has experienced the most important ups and downs in her life.


    "Well, with your words, I''m relieved."


    The Lin family believed and promised again, which the wizard had realized for a long time.


    With Lin Mengya''s words, her daughter has hope for the rest of her life.


    "Adults, don''t cry. Things are unpredictable. Maybe you will have a chance to meet. As long as people live, there will be many possibilities. By the way, adults, I have a girl named Bai Su, who is not a few years older than Angelica dahurica. Have you ever met a girl of this age before?"


    Lin Mengya thinks that since Bai Su was banned by Wan Yanlie, it means that once she gets close to the witch temple, something bad will happen.


    From the reaction of Wan Yanlie and master Bai Su, I''m afraid the matter is not small.


    The wizard looked at her, shook his head helplessly, and then nodded again.


    The little girl is really powerful. There are so many secrets in her witch temple. Now, they have been dug out by Lin Mengya overnight.


    "In fact, after I gave birth to my child, I fell into a deficit, which made my legs a little difficult to use. But one day, the medical woman in charge of treating my leg disease suddenly brought two children. One child was about three or four years old, and the other was still in infancy. She begged me to save the two children, so I hid them here. Because I lost my daughter, I lost them He felt compassion for the two children. However, after the child came, the doctor disappeared. It''s hard for me to find someone else to treat. I dragged my sick legs to maintain my two children for three years. But later, I really had more heart than strength, so I entrusted two other people to raise the two children separately. "


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped wildly. Yes, Bai Su mentioned it to her at the beginning. In her vague memory, she once saw a woman taking her to another place to see another little girl or something.


    "Do you remember who the two people you entrusted were?"


    The wizard stared at her for a moment and then said with some hesitation:


    "The older child has a wonderful bone, so he was taken away by Lord lie. The younger one was adopted by Dongfang family. However, I didn''t mention their origin to anyone. I just begged them not to neglect the two children."


    With a thump, Lin Mengya felt her heart explode suddenly.


    The big one is handed over to Prince lie. There is a great possibility that it is Baisu!


    The little one was adopted by Dongfang family - is it ah Xiu?


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She only knew that the identities of the two girls were special.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be such a fate between them.


    "Is there any evidence to verify them, my lord? I mean, how can we be sure that they are the two little girls?"


    Barely restrain her inner excitement. Now for her, everything is just a guess.


    The witch didn''t know why she was so surprised. After thinking about it, she said slowly.


    "Those two children are lovely. If there''s any evidence, I''ve forgotten. The only thing is that the younger girl has special eyes and is a natural Gu body."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya is almost sure that the younger girl is ah Xiu.


    She should have thought that if ah Xiu was really the natural girl of Dongfang family, how could she live alone in such a deserted yard.


    Although she said it was voluntary to give her eyes for Xiaoyu, who could make her own girl blind so easily?


    The fist clenched tightly, but Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing the complicated look on Lin Mengya''s face, the wizard also felt that it was not as simple as she thought.


    "Nothing. Ask your excellency gently. What was unusual when the older girl left the witch temple? Or did she lose her memory here?"


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s question, the wizard lowered his head.


    After a long time, I hesitated and gently clicked.


    "In fact, it''s my fault. At first, the doctor sent the two children to the witch temple, and I always fed them secretly. Later, although I entrusted them to two reliable people, they thought that if the two children remembered me, it would affect my reputation. I had to use some methods to make the two forget everything here and her The relationship between us. "


    Unexpectedly, the reason why Bai Su can''t get close to the witch temple is so.


    Memory is hard to peel off, even with Gu or hypnosis, but it''s just a lock on this memory.


    Once a person opens the lock with willpower, the lost memory will come back.


    But these are the points that need to arouse suspicion, and Bai Su''s point is the witch temple, the three years she lost and lived in the witch temple.


    This is the turning point of their new life, but it is also the end of their original life.

 Chapter 849

    "I see. I see."


    Lin Mengya''s heart is a little heavy. No matter whether Bai Su and ah Xiu were the two little sisters in those years, their fate is particularly cruel to them.


    "Since you are Shuqing''s daughter, I must remind you. Leave here as soon as possible. Your existence is a disaster for some people."


    Although she didn''t know what the witch meant in her words, Lin Mengya also knew that she pretended to be dead and came to lieyun secretly, which actually saved a lot of trouble.


    Besides, Xiaoyu and her uncle hide her identity. As long as there is no accident, no one should know her identity.


    "Thank you for your advice. I''ll pay attention to it. I''ll leave here as soon as it''s over."


    Although she left temporarily, Lin Mengya knew that when she came back again, she would open the fairy city with the key.


    After saying goodbye to the witch, Lin Mengya looked at the witch temple and walked down the street in a low mood.


    Things in the world are not black or white.


    Before Bai Su was sent to the witch temple, his identity was not necessarily simple.


    After solving this mystery, they will face more questions.


    She didn''t think it was troublesome, but when it came to this, with her previous intuition, it might have a wide range of implications.


    The disappearance of the medical woman, together with the origin of the two people, exudes a disturbing atmosphere.


    If it is confirmed, they are the bitter little sisters of that year.


    I''m afraid their lives will turn upside down.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether such a change is a good thing for Bai Su and ah Xiu.


    She can only treat it carefully.


    Walking on the road, Lin Mengya, who was thinking about her mind, did not find that she had a pair of eyes staring at her eagerly since she had just left the gate of the witch temple.


    Those eyes accompanied her through the streets and alleys, but they always enveloped her with tenderness and tenderness.


    Lin Mengya, who was preoccupied with things, didn''t see the front. The two scoundrels who looked like little hooligans had already stared at her.


    When she came into a quiet alley, the two scoundrels, one after the other, sandwiched her in the middle.


    "Little girl, you are so beautiful. It''s not safe to go alone."


    When her thoughts were interrupted by a frivolous voice, Lin Mengya looked up and saw her current disadvantage.


    The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She is very upset today and doesn''t want to entangle with these two people more.


    I just wanted to take out the usual self-defense poison, but I found that I forgot it in the palace when I changed my clothes.


    Do you want to use your own blood?


    Lin Mengya frowned more and more tightly. The blood can''t be used indiscriminately, let alone just a passer-by.


    "Get out of the way. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    Leng Sheng drank. This is the king''s city, and there must be guards around her. It''s even more difficult for these two people to move her.


    "Ouch, it''s still a strong product. I like such a strong... Ah - my hand!"


    One of the scoundrels stretched out his hand and just wanted to touch Lin Mengya''s small face.


    But suddenly, it turned into a residual shadow and was picked up by others.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya, who was impatient, was trapped in the bend of her arm.


    Just trying to struggle, his breath smelled a familiar smell.


    The whole body trembled slightly, but the man was taken away from his position by his arm at the moment when his arm was cut off.


    Even though the blood gushed from the broken arm wound was countless, no drop fell on her skirt.


    "Get out."


    The low, cold voice was like a ghost climbing out of hell.


    Stunned by the cruel means of the visitor, the rogue helped his partner who was dying of pain and hurried out of the alley.


    The vest leaned against the familiar chest. Lin Mengya only felt her heart almost beating out of her chest.


    That pair of arms she had been very familiar with, had protected her safety countless times, and had taken her back from death countless times.


    "Dead fox, why are you here?"


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, but Lin Mengya blurted out.


    Although she didn''t even look at the person behind her, although the person showed only one move in front of her.


    But enough to let Lin Mengya recognize her.


    "I don''t trust you, little girl. You can make me find it hard."


    It was still such an unseemly tone, but with excited trembling.


    In Lin Mengya''s heart, Qinghu, like her father and brother, is a relative who can''t be less.


    Now, she knows that she is still alive. Since she can''t hide long Tianyu, she can''t hide Qinghu.


    But when we really met, she only felt that it was like another world.


    "Sorry, sorry..."


    Besides these three words, she didn''t know what words to use to express her apology to those who cared about her family.


    She grabbed her arm and suddenly tightened it. Although it hurt her a little, Lin Mengya held it back.


    If she can, she wants to live happily forever with all the people who care about her.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is never as cruel as the reality.


    "Don''t say that again. If you can live, it''s God''s extra tolerance for me."


    For a long time, Lin Mengya felt that the arm tightly tied to her was loosened.


    Immediately turned back and saw Qinghu''s soft and beautiful face.


    I haven''t seen him for months, and he''s haggard a lot.


    "Look at you, you''re going to become a sloppy uncle. If you''re not beautiful in the future, see who wants you!"


    Holding his face, Lin Mengya already had tears in her smile.


    Qinghu is her most trusted person. No matter what the secret is, he can bear it with his own.


    Now with him around, Lin Mengya felt as if she could breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Who wants me but you?"


    Hold the petite body tightly again. Qinghu gently closes his eyes and shrinks the deep feeling in his eyes.


    It''s good. She''s still alive and warm.


    If she really dies, I''m afraid she''ll go crazy.


    "Well, I want you. Anyway, there''s a lot of surplus food in the family, and there''s no shortage of you. Well, let me go and be seen."


    Lin Mengya smiled and beat Qinghu on the shoulder. Since he returned to the candle dragon club and tossed around, his body bones are much better than before.


    The old fatal problem has also been greatly relieved. If she is given enough time, Qinghu may not be able to take good care of herself.


    It''s good that the people she cares about are around her. At least there is a chance to recover. This is more important than anything.


    "My girl, I can hold as much as I like. You don''t know how to take some useful guards when you go out alone. Look at those useless things. I fell down when I couldn''t catch my three moves. How can I protect you?"


    Seeing Qinghu''s disdain on his face, Lin Mengya was helpless.


    No wonder no one jumped out just now. It turned out that this guy was put down halfway.


    "How many people have your high martial arts? Didn''t you hurt them? They are all the people Xiaoyu found for me. Don''t start without importance!"


    Once upon a time, when he was in the palace, except for the night, other bodyguards let Qinghu torture him with all kinds of excuses.


    In the end, these people directly saw Qinghu''s trademark fox smile and shook like chaff.


    Now, it''s Xiaoyu''s turn.


    Should she lament the bad life of those people, or should she lament Qinghu''s persistence in this matter?


    "That little thing found it for you. It''s strange that you have to stop fighting. Don''t worry, I''m measured. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go."


    Turning around, Qinghu took Lin Mengya and jumped onto the wall in the alley.


    After several ups and downs, two people landed in a very quiet and remote courtyard.


    Before Lin Mengya asked, he saw worried Bai Su coming out of the house.


    Originally, this is where Bai Su rented.


    "You''re great. You found this place."


    Looking back, I don''t know whether to praise him or ridicule his ability as sensitive as a dog.


    Probably the time agreed with her is coming, so Baisu is preparing to go out.


    Just out of the house, I saw two fresh faces in the yard.


    As soon as the body was a little tight, I saw the familiar face of my young lady, and the face she had not seen for a long time, but it was really unforgettable.


    "Miss! Qinghu! Why did you come here?"


    "It''s worthy of being the girl you brought out. Even the first sentence is so similar."


    He lowered his head and whispered in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    The latter just glanced at him and met him.


    "I accidentally met Qinghu. He brought me here. Your place is quiet. Unfortunately, you still can''t avoid someone''s dog nose."


    Knowing that Lin Mengya is talking about herself, Qinghu still doesn''t change her cheekiness in the past.


    Smiling, Lai is close to Lin Mengya.


    "I''ll change it. Anyway, all the information that should be collected has been collected. I''m going to take it back to the palace for you to check."


    Bai Su also knows the ability of Qinghu.


    But they didn''t think they could hide anyone in the room. As long as the things didn''t leak, it''s easy to say the rest.


    "Well, good. Let''s go back first, Qinghu. Come with long Tianyu''s people. Go back first and I''ll come out to see you."


    After receiving the pamphlet carefully bound by Bai Su, Lin Mengya quickly looked through it. It took only a few minutes to completely record it in the Shennong system.


    The pamphlets will be destroyed immediately by Bai su.


    When they finished all this, they saw Qinghu still standing by her side and refused to leave half a step.


    Lin Mengya could not help retreating from him and said softly:


    "Well, what are you staring at?"


    Qinghu smiled a little unnaturally, probably reluctantly.


    "OK, I''ll go back now. By the way, girl, long Tianyu will go back in a few days. Do you know?"

 Chapter 850

    Nodded. Long Tianyu told her about it before.


    Although she was reluctant, she was not the kind of person with a small stomach.


    Moreover, according to the current situation, she can follow back to Dajin soon.


    Although the temporary separation will be tortured by missing, in the end, she also has hope.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, as soon as she mentioned long Tianyu, she brewed a little girl''s delicate state. Qinghu''s heart felt bursts of pain.


    "Do you know why he wants to go back so soon?"


    Qinghu''s tone was awe inspiring, and Lin Mengya looked at each other puzzled.


    "He has been away for so long, so he should go back and have a look. After all, the crown prince and the queen are not worry free materials. What''s the matter with you, Qinghu?"


    A trace of pain crossed Qinghu''s eyebrows. He suddenly took a step forward and held Lin Mengya''s shoulders. His eyes couldn''t bear it, but he still couldn''t bear to see that she was in the dark.


    "He... Forget it, you don''t know. Bai Su, take good care of her. I''ll find a way to go to the palace with you in a few days."


    The arm was decadent and loosened, and Qinghu lowered his eyes.


    These things belong to them. No matter what the result is, the girl should know the truth from long Tianyu''s mouth.


    Anyway, he will accompany the girl. Whether it''s lieyun or Dajin.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so hesitant?"


    Looking at the back of Qinghu turning away, Lin Mengya couldn''t help grabbing his arm and asked softly.


    A helpless wry smile arose from the corners of her mouth, and she vaguely returned to the palace and the Fengyu garden where she now lives temporarily.


    Even Bai Su''s words to comfort her were only a rough idea.


    A heart has long lost its square inch.


    "Miss, no matter what others say, you should always ask the Lord in person what''s going on, shouldn''t you?"


    Bai Su was really worried about leaving the young lady alone in the house.


    Squatting in front of Lin Mengya, he said in great pain.


    "Yes, I should ask him personally. You''re right. We''ve experienced so many things, and I know his mind better than anyone. I must ask him before I make a decision."


    Murmuring is like persuading yourself.


    She believes in long Tianyu''s feelings for her. There is no room for a third person between them.


    So she decided to give long Tianyu a chance to confess.


    "OK, miss, don''t worry. I also believe that the Lord will never owe you."


    Bai Su blamed herself. In fact, she learned about it by accident.


    I wanted to hide it, but I didn''t expect it to be revealed by Qinghu today.


    Seeing that the young lady who had always been strong had turned into such a shape, even Bai Su''s heart began to ache.


    Reluctantly suppressed his uneasiness. Long Tianyu said that before he left, he would often come to the palace to see himself.


    Qinghu is here today. He should be free, too.


    Leaning in front of the window, Lin Mengya looked at the sky outside, but she sighed faintly.


    If there are new people around him, will her future be the same as now.


    Will you wait for his luck with expectation every day?


    Lowering his head, the tip of his eyebrows showed a little bitterness.


    No, she would never!


    Love and marriage, she will not tolerate another woman.


    If long Tianyu really wasted her mind and betrayed their feelings, she knew that she would only cut off the green silk between them and forget this unforgettable love forever.


    She is so selfish and unique in love.


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    I don''t know how long later, long Tianyu''s deep teasing sounded in his ear.


    The body was slightly stunned and collected the complex emotion in the look.


    Instead, he looked at him lightly and smiled.


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you."


    The soft voice contained a trace of bitterness, but long Tianyu didn''t hear it.


    The big hand encircled her body, and a rare smile welled up on her handsome face.


    "I really want to take you back, ya''er. Come with me."


    Knowing that he was joking, Lin Mengya really wanted to promise him regardless.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Not to mention the candle dragon meeting and Xiancheng, the feelings between her and him have become a little complicated and confusing.


    After opening her mouth, Lin Mengya finally swallowed her promise.


    "Now, not yet."


    Lie on his chest and listen to his heart beating.


    The black cloak had been put on the chair at the door by him. Finally, between his breath, it was filled with the faint smell of Medicine on him.


    If only time could stay at this moment.


    "I know that day won''t be too far. Trust me."


    Holding her small hands, deep eyes staring at her, the stars in the sky that night will always be branded on her heart.


    Lin Mengya looked at him affectionately, but the matter was like a lump in the throat.


    Subconsciously avoided his sight and buried his head on his shoulder.


    "Is there anything important for you to go back this time? Although I''m not with you, it''s OK to give you advice."


    She heard her voice and could hide her trembling.


    Only she knew how eager she was to hear his answer.


    Looking at her rare cleverness, long Tianyu only felt that the woman in her arms had captured his heart gently and meekly.


    Hold her and do it on the soft collapse. Soon, soon.


    When everything is settled, she will come back to him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take good care of yourself here and wait for me to pick you up."


    Oh Laughing at his folly.


    Obviously, at this time, they still don''t give up.


    "OK, I''ll take good care of myself. You too. If there''s nothing important, I want to rest earlier today."


    Leaning on long Tianyu''s shoulder, Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was cold and her feelings were cold.


    Why didn''t he take the initiative to tell her that he wanted to marry someone else?


    Are you afraid that you will block it, or do you think that if you hide it like this, once it becomes an established fact, you can only accept it if you don''t want to do so with your friendship for him?


    Either possibility is enough to make Lin Mengya feel like a knife.


    She knows she is not so generous. She can''t and doesn''t want to share her husband with others.


    "OK, go to sleep."


    Looking at her lying in her arms, long Tianyu''s heart was full of love for her.


    Put her gently on the bed and cover the quilt.


    A kiss fell on her forehead and looked at her sleeping face. He only felt that he was the luckiest man in the world.


    Lin Mengya''s breathing was slow and long. After she was sure that she was completely asleep, the black figure reluctantly left.


    At the moment when the figure disappeared in the side hall, Lin Mengya opened her eyes in the dark.


    A tear fell from the corner of my eye.


    Between her and him, I''m afraid it''s hard to recover.


    The long night was like ink. He left the palace according to the secret route given by Mr. Zhu. Long Tianyu, who was hidden in the dark, successfully avoided all eyes and ears and returned to their foothold in the inner King City.


    "Where is Qinghu?"


    Just entering the yard, a low voice asked about the man''s trace.


    After getting a definite answer from his men, he walked to the backyard.

 Chapter 851

    The backyard is very quiet. He knows Qinghu''s temper, so long Tianyu will not be easily disturbed.


    Since Lin Mengya pretended to be dead, Qinghu has always stayed with him to help.


    Just stepped into the backyard and cut into the air with a bright color.


    Long Tianyu''s pupils tightened, but he didn''t escape.


    A long sharp sword pointed at his chest.


    Long Tianyu raised his head and a cold light appeared in his black eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    He really trusts Qinghu, but that doesn''t mean he can point his sword at himself.


    In the night, Qinghu wears a lavender gown, and people also look cool and gorgeous.


    But those eyes were so cold that people couldn''t help trembling.


    "Why did you lie to her?"


    The relentless questioning made long Tianyu''s heart tight.


    He stretched out his hand and opened the long sword in Qinghu''s hand. His face was slightly cold.


    "You''d better stop talking in front of her."


    Warn Qinghu that long Tianyu knows him too well.


    If there is only one man in the world who can approach Lin Mengya, but still leaves him helpless, there is only one in front of him.


    He knows how Qinghu treats Lin Mengya, but that doesn''t mean he can let Qinghu destroy his plan.


    "Hum, I won''t say it because I''m afraid the girl will be sad. Long Tianyu, if you dare to bear her, believe it or not, I can take him to a place you''ll never find. You can do it yourself."


    The long sword took back the scabbard cleanly, and the charming eyes of the fox flashed a warning look.


    What he can''t see most is that the girl is sad and tears. No matter who it is, he can''t hurt her.


    "You dare!"


    No one can take her away from her side, even Qinghu!


    "Then try it. I dare not. I think there''s nothing I can do if you take over the four God guards and the power of the guardian. I''ve been in the candle dragon club for decades. Do you think I''m just a male pet who can flatter and celebrate?"


    This is the first time that Qinghu confronts with long Tianyu. They are tit for tat, and no one is willing to give in for a moment.


    Long Tianyu put down his hat on his cloak and looked very serious.


    Because, obviously, Qinghu is serious.


    "I will not betray her, and you will never have a chance to take her away."


    The extremely proud long Tianyu will not allow anyone''s provocation.


    Qinghu couldn''t help his anger when he saw his extremely arrogant appearance.


    A pair of big hands grabbed long Tianyu''s collar and roared with suppressed anger.


    "Since you won''t lose her, why marry someone else? She is the best woman in the world. Since she is committed to you, why don''t you know how to cherish it!"


    Qinghu''s mood is almost out of control. For him, she is not only a family member, but also a friend.


    She is the only light in his decades of life.


    However, covered with scars, he had already lost the qualification to hug her.


    Therefore, he was willing to retreat to the dark place and personally guard her happiness.


    But he would never let anyone hurt her.


    "This is between me and her. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Frowning, long Tianyu easily broke off Qinghu''s hand and turned to walk outside the yard.


    Was it ever better for him to be forced to marry someone else and to be separated from Lin Mengya again?


    It''s just that there are some things he must do.


    With ya''er''s heart, I believe she won''t care about it.


    How can those who achieve great things stick to such small sections?


    "I''ll stay here and watch her. I won''t care about your things anymore."


    Behind the back, the cool voice of Qinghu made long Tianyu''s body slightly stagnant.


    The slight sound of breaking the air came. He knew that Qinghu must have left their foothold.


    Unconsciously, the clenched hands loosened and clenched again.


    Well, if Qinghu stays here, he will feel more relieved.


    However, why do you feel a little uneasy in your heart?


    "Lord Wei, the gentleman sent a letter."


    Nearby, the respectful voice of my subordinates came.


    Long Tianyu could only suppress all his emotions and took over the stationery in his subordinates'' hands.


    In order to welcome ya''er back as soon as possible, he can only do so.


    "Miss, are you awake?"


    Lin Mengya, who came in the morning as promised, opened her eyes and silently shed tears all night, only felt that her brain was confused and uncomfortable.


    "Is it Bai Su? Come in."


    The voice is somewhat unexpectedly hoarse, with a thick nasal sound.


    Bai Su took the copper basin full of clear water and went into the inner room. Behind the layers of curtains, the figure lying on the bed made her feel distressed.


    She began to regret why she was in a hurry and told the young lady about it.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    Eager to see the situation of her own young lady, but as soon as she lifted the curtain, she heard Lin Mengya''s slightly tired voice inside.


    "I didn''t sleep well last night. I want to rest again today. If there''s nothing important, go down first."


    Of course, Bai Su knows the obvious nasal sound. The young lady must have cried.


    Biting her thin lip, she understood that there were some things that outsiders could not help.


    However, she was distressed and worried.


    "Miss, don''t be too sad if the Lord is really responsible for you. No matter what decision you make, no matter where you want to go, Bai Su will go with you. Just please don''t take it out on your body."


    Kneeling outside the curtain, Bai Su never thought that saying this would make the young lady who has always been strong-natured look like this.


    She wished she hadn''t heard the news.


    If she doesn''t know, the young lady won''t know. Maybe the young lady won''t be sad?


    "It''s not your fault. On the contrary, if you didn''t tell me, I''m afraid I''m still in the dark. If so, how can I deal with myself when I know all the truth one day? Bai Su, do you think I''m too careful? I know that he can''t stay with me alone, but I''m still dreaming and won''t wake up.


    Maybe I should learn from my wife and get used to it. Maybe I won''t be so sad. "


    The hoarse voice was filled with despair.


    Bai Su suddenly felt a touch of fear in her heart. She was afraid that the young lady with strong temperament would do something stupid.


    "Miss, no, the prince must have his difficulties. Miss, please don''t think so!"


    Almost frightened by Lin Mengya''s attitude, her heart beat wildly.


    Although she didn''t follow the young lady for long, she knew that the young lady with gentle appearance had a flexible heart that no one could match.


    When had she heard the lady say such discouraged words? "Maybe so. I''ve thought a lot this night. I shouldn''t deny our feelings, because it''s disrespectful to him and me. Therefore, even if I''m trying to make me sad again, I''ll figure it out."


    Lin Mengya seemed to have made up her mind. Her red and swollen eyes, which had been crying silently all night, showed a determined look.


    She must not cut off her relationship with him in vain.


    This kind of stupid thing that she will suffer all her life, she will never do it easily.


    She is Lin Mengya. The world''s major events are in her hands. It''s just a game, not to mention a man.


    Proud as she is, she will not compromise for love like her wife. Although she has achieved good results, she has also suffered for so many years.


    She is her, unique and proud.


    When you love, you love clearly and plainly.


    If you let go, you will always make it clear and live up to your sincerity, and there will never be any misunderstanding!


    This is the way of a lover and the criterion of her life.


    "Miss, do you want to ask the Lord now?"


    As long as Miss can cheer up, she can do anything.


    Lin Mengya lay in bed and thought about it before she said.


    "That''s not necessary. I asked him last night, but he didn''t answer me, which shows that he doesn''t want me to know. Isn''t the grand wedding ceremony held two months later? We''ll arrive on the same day. I''m going to watch him marry another woman in person."


    Knowing that this is another cruel thing for herself, Lin Mengya still made up her mind.


    It takes a month and a half to get from the King City of lieyun state to the capital of Da Jin.


    However, it will take long Tianyu a few days to set off. The speed between them is almost the same.


    "But is there something wrong with Prince nine?"


    Since Bai Su understood the ninth Prince''s obsession with the young lady, she was always worried for fear that the ninth prince would make something happen and make the young lady unhappy.


    Fortunately, the ninth Prince just went to attend the Gu Luo meeting. For a moment, he couldn''t take the young lady for granted.


    But if they leave, they don''t know when they will come back.


    Your highness, will you really let them go easily?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already calculated it. Send a letter to Xiao Yue for me and tell him not to go back to the palace after he comes back from the Gu Luo meeting. Instead, I''ll go straight to the WAN Gu pool. I''ll take care of him and take advantage of the momentum of winning from the Gu Luo meeting."


    This night, Lin Mengya had many thoughts.


    Things on Xiaoyu''s side seem tricky, but seven or eight out of ten have been solved.


    According to the news over there, only the big prince was qualified to compete with Xiaoyu at the Gu Luo meeting.


    No one else is his opponent.


    The little Jade Heart Gu startled four people as soon as he made a move.


    And with the poisonous blood she gave, I''m afraid it will be harmful.


    The biggest winner of this session is no one except Xiaoyu.


    Now he has become a hot spot. People with a heart naturally want to find a way to cut off his eyesore.


    But if they only protect Xiaoyu in the palace, all their efforts before that are in vain?


    Now the only way is to put Xiaoyu in the ten thousand Gu pool.


    There, even Xinli can''t go in easily.


    Xiaoyu''s cultivation in it will not only greatly increase his own strength and statement, but also those who want to murder him can only do nothing.

 Chapter 852

    Moreover, although Xin Luan did not make a clear statement, Lin Mengya was very sure that he would help Xiaoyu.


    With the help of the wizard, as long as Xiaoyu can come back from Wangu pool safely.


    Yan Jing''s reputation can''t match Xiaoyu''s.


    Fame is enough. As for strength, she will help Xiaoyu accumulate.


    "Yes, I''ll go now. But if you want to go to Wangu pool, you must pass the Xin family. What good countermeasures do you have, miss?"


    Bai Su wants to have no doubt about Lin Mengya''s words. Besides, the ninth Prince is now in a new army and is in the limelight. He really needs a suitable place to precipitate his strength and ease the conflicts in all aspects.


    "What countermeasures should we take? Who dares to stop Xin Luan and his wife? Did Xin Li ever appear?"


    Not to mention the status of Xin Luan and his wife, there is no one to stop in the Xin family.


    Secretly, she also asked Xin Yu to help to ensure that she was safe.


    Bai Su thought for a moment, and a touch of happiness flashed in her eyes.


    "I don''t know if there is something wrong with Xin Yu. No one has heard from him these days. But he is ambitious. I''m afraid he will never let the little master in so easily."


    Lin Mengya didn''t think of Bai Su''s worries.


    To tell the truth, there are not many people who can make her feel dangerous. Xinli is the first, which makes her feel that the life of the same mouse is in the hands of others.


    Although this feeling has weakened due to the improvement of strength, reason still told her that Xin Li should not be underestimated.


    "Well, I''ll think of a good way to do this. You can send a message to Xiaoyu first. I''m going to see my wife."


    Bai Su nodded and left obediently.


    Sitting up from the bed, Lin Mengya casually put on a dress, looked at her haggard face and red and swollen eyes in the mirror, and sighed heavily.


    They say that love torments people. She didn''t believe it before.


    I just feel that two people can be together when they love each other, and separate naturally when they don''t love each other.


    But I didn''t expect that she also had the day of doubt, denial, sadness and tears.


    In front of the dressing mirror, Lin Mengya opened the exquisite Hibiscus powder.


    She will go to see her wife later. If she goes like this, won''t she scare people?


    Apply powder and a thin layer of rouge,


    The face in the mirror was barely visible.


    Lin Mengya looked at herself, but her heart was churning.


    In fact, she has another plan to go back to Dajin this time.


    If it is confirmed that long Tianyu really took her, she will take everything that belongs to her, whether it is Bletilla, Paeonia alba, or everything of the Lin family.


    She will secretly transport them away and make a complete end between them.


    It is not that she is heartless, but that she has always disliked this procrastination.


    A few days ago, they were still warm and sweet, enjoying the night sky behind the mountain.


    But why did it turn upside down overnight?


    But there is only one thing that Lin Mengya thinks of Qingming.


    She didn''t regret knowing about it. Feelings are such a thing. There is no room for deception and concealment.


    In addition to Fengyu garden, although Lin Mengya tries her best to look like she is no different from ordinary people.


    But once people are sad, they can''t get up for a moment.


    In the past, she always wore a modest and kind smile. Today she looks a little melancholy.


    Absent-minded, she did not hear the whispers of those palace people around her.


    Outside the king''s bedroom, Lin Mengya tidied up her clothes and accessories before stepping in.


    The waiter who was guarding outside saw her. As soon as he saw her, he immediately hung a flattering smile and met Lin Mengya.


    "Hello, girl. Did you come to see your wife?"


    I was surprised by the man''s smile.


    Although these people who serve before the emperor are polite to her, they may not be so close.


    Now, what''s the matter?


    The pretty face hesitated slightly and just nodded gently.


    "Please let me know."


    The waiter smiled more and more brightly. There were more wrinkles on his young face than those in his 70s and 80s.


    "Madam is waiting for you, but you''re coming. Come in quickly."


    Waiting for her, madam?


    She looked a little hesitant. Finally, Lin Mengya followed the waiter and walked to the king''s bedroom.


    The inner hall of the bedroom is still quiet.


    At this time of year, the king deals with Court Affairs in the front hall.


    If people in the palace have something to do, they usually choose this time to report back to their wife.


    "Madam, Miss Helan is here."


    Just after entering the inner hall, Ning Qiu, with sharp eyes, saw Lin Mengya.


    With a soft voice, Lian Bu moved gently to Lin Mengya.


    Sweet little face, now with a little submissive smile.


    "But does madam have any special orders?"


    Today, they are one by two. What''s the matter?


    Entering the inner hall, there were no outsiders in the room, only Ning Qiu, his wife and several confidants.


    "Madam, why are you willing to tell you? Sister Helan, now you''re going to buy us wine."


    Ning Qiu covers her mouth and smiles, but Lin Mengya is a monk and can''t touch her head.


    He walked a few steps in front of his wife, saluted her as usual and asked her to be safe.


    But today''s wife even looked at her and smiled.


    On her soft face, the smile brought Lin Mengya inexplicable intimacy.


    Once upon a time, my wife was kind to her, but I think this smile is too kind.


    Big guy, what''s the matter?


    "OK, you go down first. The palace wants to talk to Helan alone."


    "Yes."


    In the inner hall, the few remaining gong''es retreated in turn.


    Mrs. Jingrou waved and asked Lin Mengya to stand in front of her.


    "Son, I know I have to ask you more or less about this. But both the king and I think that you and yu''er are a good match. You have a deep front and good feelings. Now Xiaoyu has begged me personally, and I think it''s time for you to decide."


    What what?


    Lin Mengya stared at his wife dumbfounded. How did she match Xiaoyu? How should she decide?


    "Madam, I wonder if you''ve made a mistake. Xiaoyu and I don''t have the kind of relationship you think."


    Some tried to explain that although she was close to Xiaoyu, it was only the love of siblings.


    Besides, she explained these things to her wife before.


    Why does even my wife say that?


    "You child, what are you ashamed of at this time? Yu''er told us that you came for him this time. Besides, I and the king have seen your thoughts on yu''er these days. Don''t worry, although your identity is somewhat special, I''m afraid you must be the imperial concubine."


    Something''s wrong! Everyone is mistaken!


    Lin Mengya tried to explain, but when she spoke, she didn''t know where to start.


    Looking at her, she must be very satisfied with the marriage.


    Now she''s in the palace. I''m afraid she has to master some discretion.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Lin Mengya looked a little embarrassed.


    "Madam, I don''t think it''s urgent yet. Prince nine is still young, and things have not been settled yet. If you marry rashly at this time, it will make some people who hold a wait-and-see attitude feel unprofitable. Besides, I''ve seen those aristocratic family ladies a few days ago. Although everyone challenges, it''s urgent. If it hurts someone''s heart, let''s go Now, don''t you give up the opportunity to others? "


    Lin Mengya''s soothing words finally made Mrs. Jingrou recover some reason.


    Yu''er sent her a letter almost every day these days, imploring her that her mother was moved by it.


    All I thought about was how to become the little Mandarin ducks, but I forgot other things.


    "You child, you have a wonderful mind and magnanimity. I can rest assured if you get the Queen''s throne in the future. But what you said is that although you are the imperial concubine, you are the only one. But the women of those aristocratic families can''t offend easily."


    Seeing that his wife was moved by herself, Lin Mengya made persistent efforts.


    My mind turned sharply, thinking about how to persuade my wife.


    "Yes, no, madam, don''t publicize this matter first. It doesn''t hurt to mention it until the overall situation is in hand. In fact, madam, I''m here for Xiaoyu''s entry into Wangu pool. I think this is the best time."


    Lin Mengya added another fire, and his wife frowned slightly.


    After thinking for a moment, he nodded.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. There is no final conclusion about her relationship with long Tianyu.


    Besides Xiaoyu, she always treats him as a brother.


    "You''re right. If Xiaoyu wants to go, now is the best time. The place of Wangu pool is very dangerous. In addition to all kinds of Gu, there is also a king Gu. If Xiaoyu can tame him, he will win. Unfortunately, at the beginning, with Xinli''s talent, he can only tame one child Gu. It''s not easy to tame the king Gu."


    The lady looks pale. Obviously, as a Gu woman, she knows the danger best.


    Lin Mengya also knows that the so-called Wang Gu is to control the lifeblood of most lieyun people.


    But at the same time, she is also very clear that the reason why lieyun has the weakest national strength among the several countries and is extremely exclusive.


    This fate controlled by Wang Gu is one of the main reasons.


    However, according to my uncle, as long as the secret of Xiancheng is solved, this forced fate of hundreds of years may also usher in a turnaround.


    The reason why the king chose his wife is that he deeply realized the danger brought by this forced submission and manipulation.


    If it cannot be changed, either there will be a riot in lieyun, or this mysterious country will eventually perish because of its closure.


    Whatever it is, it''s not the result she wants to see.

 Chapter 853

    Even though she can''t reverse the torrent of history, at least it''s fair to give lieyun people a chance of life, isn''t it?


    "Madam, don''t worry too much. I have a good plan for how to tame Wang Gu. But now the only problem is how to let the Xin family willingly let Xiaoyu go."


    Wan Gu pool is not owned by the Xin family, but because it is in the charge of Gu women of previous dynasties, if you want to enter Wan Gu pool, you must get the consent of Gu women of the Xin family.


    Now the rules of Gu women are broken in the hands of Mrs. Jingrou. It''s strange that the Xin family doesn''t hate them. How can Xiaoyu easily enter the ten thousand Gu pool?


    No matter what you think, it''s a dead end.


    If it is hard, it will weaken its own strength, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    Thinking about it, Lin Mengya looked at his wife.


    Everything has to find the reason from the root.


    "One thing I don''t know is why it''s Gu women who are in charge of Wangu pool? And are Gu women born of their own brothers and sisters?"


    Modern people all know what will happen if close relatives give birth to offspring.


    From the Xin family she knew, whether it was the quirky Xin Li or Xin Yu, there was a touch of abnormality in her bones.


    As a branch, de Xinluan looks better than them.


    And the wife doesn''t seem to be the product of close relative marriage. I''m afraid there''s some secret in it?


    Mrs. Jingrou blushed when she heard Lin Mengya mention it.


    The secrecy of this family is indeed somewhat disgraceful.


    But it''s important, and she can''t hide it anymore.


    "In fact, my parents are cousins according to their generations. Generally, they are close brothers and sisters. There are not many such combinations between my parents. According to the unwritten regulations of the Xin family, as long as they give birth to a qualified Gu girl, their own brothers and sisters can marry freely. The former Gu girl basically died in her twenties. I was also lucky to be able to live for so many years."


    If close relatives get married, early death is indeed one of the consequences.


    Although it is not certain that defective children will be born, the consequences of this chaotic / incest marriage have begun to appear in the Xin family.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered what Xin Yu had said before.


    They are all abandoned people. Can we say that they are abandoned because they are married by close relatives?


    A bitter cold rose from my heart.


    What kind of family does this mean to maintain the reproduction of blood?


    "What kind of conditions should the so-called Gu women meet? Or do they have any special abilities?"


    Since it is a specific population, there must be specific conditions.


    Otherwise, the Gu woman will have no uniqueness.


    "All the female dolls who come down from the Gu girl will be put by the WAN Gu pool for one night on the day of the full moon. If the next day, the female doll is not eaten by the Gu insects inside, she is the Gu girl."


    Mentioning this extremely cruel selection method, Mrs. Jingrou also shivered.


    Although she has been educated since childhood, she must be loyal to her family and her mission.


    But she couldn''t bear the thought that if her daughter was born later, she would probably be killed.


    This is one of the reasons why she would have accepted the king without hesitation.


    Lin Mengya is also angry at this cold-blooded way. How can anyone sacrifice their children like this?


    What ten thousand Gu pond is a man eating devil.


    I had a bad impression of the Xin family, but now I have reached a bottom line.


    But what madam just said, she still got to the point.


    "As long as those poisonous insects dare not approach, can''t everyone be a poisonous woman?"


    Although Gu is powerful, there are not many ways to dispel it.


    The lady looked at Lin Mengya, smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "Do you think it''s so easy to cultivate a Gu girl? Gu girls have to learn to distinguish poisons in addition to practicing Gu Shu since childhood, and take a small amount of poisons every day to resist the miasma in the ten thousand Gu pool. Fortunately, I met the king at the beginning, otherwise I won''t be able to get away from there in my life. Therefore, many girls who passed the first level died in that small amount of poisons Above the poison. "


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows were light. She just felt that it would be so easy to solve it when she came here?


    "If you just satisfy these things, you don''t have to worry about that lady. It was because the king took away the poison girl of the Xin family that the Xin family targeted her like this at the beginning. Isn''t it clear that we can return a poison girl to the Xin family after that?"


    The Xin family is so angry, I''m afraid it''s because there are many poisons and poisonous insects in the Wangu pool.


    These are very important raw materials to refine Gu.


    Moreover, the detached status of the Xin family is probably derived from it.


    So when the Gu girl is away, no one can use this huge treasure.


    Of course, the Xin family will be angry, but there is nothing to do.


    As long as there are no gu women, they can''t make use of Wangu pool, so the Xin family''s status will soon lose its advantage.


    No wonder now, they even ignore the identity difference between their own family and branches.


    Just want to have a capable person to maintain the status of the Xin family.


    It seems that the ten thousand Gu pond is really the life / root / son of the Xin family.


    "That''s right, but it''s not that easy. If we can really give back a Gu girl to the Xin family, I''m afraid they will agree to any conditions. But Gu girl... Alas, it''s all my fault."


    Mrs. Lin blamed herself, but she knew that if she chose again, she would choose to escape from that home.


    I believe anyone who can think independently will make the same choice as his wife.


    Now it seems that it is not impossible to recreate a Gu woman.


    But this candidate must be bold and careful, and be loyal to his wife and Xiaoyu.


    This is a difficult problem.


    "In fact, madam, it''s not difficult to recreate a poisonous woman. I have a way. It''s not difficult to hide it for a few months or even years. But it''s hard to do this person alone."


    Listening to Lin Mengya''s words, Mrs. Jingrou had some doubt in her eyes.


    Although Xiaoyu said, Helan''s poison technique is very difficult to leave.


    But there is still a difference between Gu Shu and poison Shu.


    No matter how powerful He Lan is, I''m afraid he LAN will have some shortcomings in Gu Shu, right?


    "Madam has practiced Gu Shu. Naturally, I know how powerful the Gu on Xiaoyu is?"


    Lin Mengya blinked her eyes and brushed a touch of cunning.


    "It''s just that I have something more powerful than his Gu. So when Xiaoyu sees me, he can only obey me. Madam, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Xiaoyu. If I hadn''t suppressed the Gu in his body, I''m afraid he can''t control it."


    Her blood is the biggest weapon and guarantee.


    Poisons generally fight and crowd out each other because of their growth characteristics.


    In the process of fighting, the final winner, whether it is medicine or appearance, will be further sublimated.


    Therefore, medicinal materials will choose the location, and general poisons can survive in any environment, which is probably why.


    She had eaten a lot of herbs because of the residual poison in her body.


    Those medicinal materials changed her constitution. Later, after the baptism of the seven poison holy herbs, her blood has become the most toxic in the poison.


    "If that''s true, we can try. However, if you immerse yourself in poison all year round, I''m afraid it will have an impact on women''s fertility."


    This made Lin Mengya slightly stunned.


    "Why does it affect women''s fertility?"


    Looking at a girl of her, she was so frank that she asked. Madam was still a little embarrassed.


    He lowered his voice and explained to her:


    "The body of a woman who has been immersed in poisons for many years is naturally toxic. It''s not easy to conceive. If she gives birth, she has to be very careful. I was able to have yu''er at the beginning, thanks to the king''s finding a lot of detoxification masters and unlocking the toxins in my body. Otherwise, I''m afraid yu''er will be in danger."


    The lady just ate some tiny amount of poison. What about her, the crown of poison?


    Lin Mengya realized the seriousness of the problem. Not to mention that the child is in the mother''s body, he depends on the umbilical cord.


    Her blood, as long as it sees the light, will become the most toxic poison.


    No one can get close except herself.


    Is it possible that she can''t have children?


    But long Tianyu What would he think?


    For a time, Lin Mengya''s heart also wavered.


    "However, it''s non-woven for a short time. I''ve seen in the classics of the family that half a year is the longest period to tame the king Gu. If you can''t tame it, you can''t continue to fight. If you have a way to suppress it, it''s also good to let yu''er improve in it. After all, even the new family can''t go there easily."


    Mrs. Lin Mengya didn''t listen much.


    She may not be able to bear offspring, which may be easier to accept in modern times.


    But this is ancient times. Long Tianyu Cha Cha is the one who can''t cut off children and grandchildren.


    If they want to stick to their love, they may face the risk of no offspring.


    At this moment, even Lin Mengya was confused.


    Maybe this is a hint from God.


    Suggest that their relationship will finally come to the end.


    That''s why long Tianyu married someone else, right?


    "What madam said is, please take pains to find a suitable candidate. We must send Xiaoyu to Wangu pond within this month, otherwise there will be endless disasters."


    Lin Mengya heard her rigid and empty voice and said so.


    No matter what the lady answered her, the whole person went out of the gate of the inner hall in a daze.


    The sun is dazzling. Lin Mengya only feels like a fish basking in the sand.


    No matter how hot the outside is, the inside is desolate.


    Why is that? Why should we realize how cruel things are now?

 Chapter 854

    Maybe God is fair. He gave her an invincible body and the capital to control the world''s strange poisons. That''s the price.


    Lin Mengya felt a little dizzy. The relationship between her and long Tianyu became more and more complicated.


    Now, not only does she need an explanation, but also she needs to give an explanation to long Tianyu.


    Unexpectedly, things would become so complicated. Lin Mengya sighed faintly.


    Probably because their previous love path went too smoothly, so today, there will be such a big problem.


    "Helan girl, high priest, please."


    Looking up, the little fellow in the Xiannan hall appeared in front of her unconsciously.


    Nodded. Now her mind is very confused. Only when it is full of other things can she forget these complicated things a little.


    In the Xiannan hall, Xin Luan arranged the chessboard.


    It seems that it was still the last game, but it stayed in the position of the hands before he lost.


    "I don''t know if your excellency called me. What can I do for you?"


    In front of Xin Luan, Lin Mengya had to be more careful.


    This person now seems to be available, but Xin Luan''s mind is always incomprehensible.


    People like Xin Luan never put their thoughts there for others to see clearly.


    Therefore, others can say he is deep, but they don''t necessarily say he is insidious.


    Xinluan''s impression on Lin Mengya is always mysterious, so Lin Mengya is wary of Xinluan.


    Now he came to her on his own initiative, which made Lin Mengya wary.


    "I''m thinking about a chess game that the girl played with me a few days ago. If you give the girl a chance now, I don''t know how you will fall."


    Xin Luan''s eyes fell on the chessboard, with a few glimmers of elusive depth.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes fell on the chessboard, but she found that this hand was her secret one.


    The win or lose of this game is also here. One son can win all the world, but the other son lost Xinluan a little.


    In other words, Lin Mengya is completely in control of this game.


    My heart is slightly protruding. Is Xin Luan actually recovering these days?


    "What your excellency means, Helan doesn''t understand."


    She knew that Xin Luan was a thoughtful person, but she didn''t expect that even such small things could not escape his eyes.


    This kind of person is terrible to this delicacy. He is afraid that his every move is difficult to escape the observation of the other party.


    How much can he know?


    "You''re smart."


    Being smart will be mistaken by being smart. Lin Mengya doesn''t think the other party is praising herself.


    On the contrary, being said by a person with great wisdom will only make her feel a little cold on her back.


    I''m afraid that my tricks will be seen through. What''s more, I''ve become a chess game.


    "Your Excellency is fallacious."


    With her head down, Lin Mengya hid all her emotions.


    But Xin Luan''s eyes did not stay on her, but looked at his chessboard.


    "If I were 30 years younger and stood in your position, I would win this chess game. You are very good and know patience."


    What does that mean?


    Lin Mengya is a little confused. Xin Luan''s meaning seems to sound very appreciative of her own practice.


    But he won''t find himself for a chess game that has been decided, will he?


    "My Lord, I..."


    Lin Mengya just wanted to explain a few words, but she saw Xin Luan looking at herself with a smile.


    On that serious face, she showed a loving smile like an elder for the first time. In an instant, Lin Mengya was a little confused.


    "You came here three times just to convince me, but right?"


    For the first time now, people who talk in a roundabout way are so straightforward.


    Lin Mengya was surprised and had to nod obediently.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya saluted and said respectfully:


    "I have no other thoughts. I just want to ask the high priest to help the ninth prince."


    Her eyes were sincere and her tone was pure. What she said was what she thought.


    "You let me just help the ninth prince?"


    However, Xin Luan was hard to believe. Her eyes suddenly became sharp and scanned Lin Mengya up and down, as if she wanted to see through her.


    Nodded, although I don''t know why Xinluan had such a question.


    But at least, Lin Mengya felt that she should make it clear.


    "Not to mention that his Highness Prince nine is the nephew of the Lord. But the Lord also saw that these princes of lieyun, only he, can bring a happy life to the people. Although I am not from lieyun, I don''t want to see that lieyun is suffering from setbacks because of the turmoil of the monarch."


    When a big hat was buttoned down, it seemed that if Xin Luan didn''t agree, it would be like betraying the country.


    Lin Mengya is really able to grasp the thoughts of these big people. After Xinluan was silent for a moment, she seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "Well... As you said, the ninth Prince is indeed the best person to inherit the position of monarch. But you know how embarrassing my position in the Xin family is. If I were still a powerful high priest, it would not be difficult. But now, I am also powerless."


    In Lin Mengya''s eyes, she brushed a clear line.


    Sure enough, all things are not in vain.


    Since she wants others to help Xiaoyu, she must show appropriate sincerity.


    "My maidservant knows that my lord cares about the world only because of my own ability. However, if my wife has a way, can I get my lord back to the top?"


    The eyes flashed a touch of pure light, and the determined tone made people have to be convinced.


    Xin Luan stared into her eyes for fear that she was just talking big.


    "Do you really have a way?"


    "I didn''t, but my wife did. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my wife."


    Carrying the banner of his wife, Lin Mengya certainly knows that the plan she made with her wife can definitely let Xin Luan return to the power center of Xin''s family again.


    But at that time, facing the separation high priest, it must be an extremely cruel fight.


    What kind of family affection, in front of power and status, is just a shame cloth that can be torn off at any time.


    "I''ll think about it again. Go back first."


    Xin Luan is a cautious person in the end. Even if the huge temptation is in front of him, for him, if he is not fully sure, he will not do it.


    "Yes."


    Respectfully withdrew from the Xiannan hall, but Lin Mengya felt something wrong in her heart.


    Looking back, there was no Xin Luan in the Xiannan hall.


    Is it true that this seemingly powerful, scheming and deep-seated former high priest''s mind is only on a small priest of the Xin family?


    The high priest''s position is indeed very attractive. He can call the wind and rain in the Xin family. Even in the palace, the king must treat him with courtesy.


    However, this ambition, no matter how you look at it, feels that it doesn''t match Xinluan.


    Unless there is something else in the Xin family, Xin Luan is very interested. Only when he keeps the position of high priest can he get it, but what she doesn''t know is there.


    After shaking her head, Lin Mengya only felt that her head seemed a little sober today.


    We''d better wait until she wakes up and make plans for these brain wasting things.


    Back in Fengyu garden, Bai Su''s work efficiency is very high, and the message to Xiaoyu has been arranged properly.


    Fifteen days is long and short, but they are already stretched out for what they have to do.


    Everything is made up of white su. She will make proper arrangements for food and use along the way.


    Lin Mengya lay in bed in a daze, her head in a mess.


    I don''t know what''s wrong these days. The things that upset her one by one. Although she has the assistance of Shennong system, it doesn''t mean that her feelings will not be affected.


    Speaking of, people are always emotional animals, which can''t compare with the coldness and accuracy of machines.


    "Miss, madam, someone sent a note."


    Just at night, Bai Su came in softly and sent Lin Mengya in.


    The note is not big, and there is only one name on it.


    However, after Lin Mengya took a look, there was a bit more complexity in her eyes.


    This is the candidate selected by the madam to act as a Gu woman.


    The simple words coincide with Lin Mengya''s idea.


    "What does that mean, madam?"


    Under the candlelight, Bai Su''s side face was particularly soft.


    Lin Mengya looked at the child who was loyal to herself and gentle and considerate. She was glad that she didn''t have to make such a choice.


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just afraid I''m tired on the road, so I sent someone to go with me. Go and prepare the things we need on the road. In addition to going to Wangu pool, we have to go back to Dajin. We''ll go out of the palace to buy some things tomorrow. We can''t go to see them empty handed?"


    Lin Mengya''s three or two words skipped Bai Su''s curiosity.


    Put the note on the candle and burn it. The lady can choose her, which also shows that she has the potential to do it.


    It''s just a little helpless. Unexpectedly, they have to rely on the sacrifice of others to complete the matter.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya found several herbs from the zither spectrum and compared them.


    Since it is an artificial Gu woman, in addition to the similarity of functions, she also needs to ensure the safety of others.


    It''s best to buy all these drugs when you go out tomorrow. In this way, the girl can at least get out of her body when she''s done.


    Instead of worrying like her.


    The night was dark, but Lin Mengya slept very restlessly that night.


    In his sleep, various scenes flashed continuously.


    Or the scene of her standing outside the Yuqin palace in a bright red wedding gown.


    Or her first skin blind date with him, he was everywhere in her dream, but everywhere, she tasted another kind of sour and astringent.


    She didn''t sleep until the sky was slightly bright.


    With a bitter smile on her mouth, no matter how powerful her mind is, once she is stained with love, only she can understand the taste.

 Chapter 855

    One night''s toss made Lin Mengya hang a pair of black circles.


    In the morning, as soon as Bai Su broke the hot water and came in, he saw his young lady sitting there with listless interest, holding her knees in her hands. It seemed that she had been hit hard.


    Small mouth slightly open, can''t the sky fall?


    What, miss, will it be like this?


    "Miss, miss, are you okay?"


    Pushed Lin Mengya, the other party was like a soul, a pair of eyes, almost numb looking at her.


    "It''s Bai su. What time is it now?"


    The consequences of less sleep caused Lin Mengya''s temples to beat suddenly.


    She didn''t stay up all night before, but this time, it seemed particularly uncomfortable.


    That feeling was the same as the experiment she had done for a week before.


    In addition to her brain, her whole body and other organs seemed to be separated. The dull pain made her uncomfortable.


    However, because of the existence of Shennong system, she can only be more sober than anyone.


    This feeling is worse than death.


    "Are you ill? No matter what time it is, if the young lady is not feeling well, she''d better have a rest."


    Bai Su said anxiously. She knew that the young lady had always been in poor health, and she was afraid that the young lady would have any disease if she couldn''t move as before.


    I''m going back to Dajin soon. If other people in the yard know that she didn''t take good care of the young lady, she will be the object of siege.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is the health of the young lady.


    "I have nothing to do. By the way, are all the carriages ready for leaving the palace?"


    Lift up the hot water and wet your pretty face.


    The warm touch made Lin Mengya''s temple to burst slightly relieved.


    She knew that her situation might be better if she had a big sleep.


    But she would rather go to bed after all the things are ready, rather than let herself be tortured by nightmares if she can''t calm down.


    "Well, everything has been taken care of. It''s in the name of my wife. If I go out to buy, I won''t attract anyone''s attention."


    Bai Su has already returned the small courtyard, and according to Lin Mengya''s guidance, she deliberately left some wrong clues in it that can guide others.


    No one can imagine what their real purpose of collecting data is.


    And maybe because of the evidence, they will go the opposite way.


    Although the war is not tired of fraud, it will inevitably waste a lot of time this time.


    They can take advantage of this time difference and do a lot of things.


    For example, how to concoct a qualified Gu woman in 15 days.


    After washing, Lin Mengya changed into a very ordinary dress.


    Because she looked haggard today. At Bai Su''s insistence, Lin Mengya covered her pale face with a white yarn.


    Although a little strange, Lin Mengya knew that Bai Su was afraid of some unnecessary trouble.


    The people left by Xiaoyu are not only to protect her.


    If the boy knows, he won''t come back quickly.


    Speaking of Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya sighed again.


    Now she knows what it feels like to be a "red man".


    Although she and her wife have adopted delaying tactics.


    But the news spread like wildfire somehow. Now, the whole Fengyu garden seems to have regarded her as the wife''s prospective daughter-in-law.


    One by two, Lin Mengya still has the heart to explain.


    As soon as there were more people, not only her, but also Bai Su was bored.


    But Lin Mengya knows that once she leaves, these rumors will be broken in three or five months.


    There will always be gossip about men and women in the palace.


    Those gifts sent to please her were also returned by Bai Su one by one.


    Although some people will say that she doesn''t appreciate it, or her vision is too high.


    But Lin Mengya always treats herself as a passer-by. This is not where she belongs.


    For such a good evaluation, there is an egg.


    "Here is the list of goods we are going to buy today. Please have a look, miss."


    When he got out of the palace and into the carriage, Bai Su carefully took out a pamphlet from his arms.


    These are the things they need to use on the road. Of course, there are some characteristics.


    Bai Su is a careful person. She takes care of all the people in the heart yard.


    Even Mo Yan and Bai Su chose some things for him.


    Lin Mengya took a quick look and put it back into Bai Su''s hand.


    "You''ve always been safe, but before you buy these things, you go to the medicine store with me. I want to buy some herbs."


    The country of lieyun is not only rich in poisons, insects and insects, but also an extremely large number of medicinal materials.


    Otherwise, how could the Oriental family become one of the richest merchant families in lieyun country only by buying and selling medicinal materials.


    But thinking of Dongfang family, Lin Mengya thought of poor and lovely ah Xiu.


    His eyes subconsciously stopped at the white Su who carefully looked at the purchase list and planned the route.


    If ah Xiu is really her sister


    Covering her forehead, Lin Mengya found that she was really entangled in a lot of things.


    "Are you sick again? Do you want to find a doctor?"


    Looking at Lin Mengya with worry, Bai Su has no idea that her life experience is one of the reasons for her headache.


    The latter quickly shook her head, but Lin Mengya clearly remembered how she was forced to feed in Liuxin hospital.


    This kind of kindness, which is not very good, but she can''t refuse, seems to have become a necessary skill for everyone in Liuxin hospital under the brainwashing offensive led by mother Tian and bletilla.


    Of course, it also includes white su.


    "Miss, people say that doctors can''t cure themselves. Don''t be so stubborn, will you?"


    Lin Mengya was coaxed quietly. Although the latter was older than her, Lin Mengya used to be too weak in fighting skills and became extremely slim because of poisoning. People in the yard always unconsciously regarded her as the one who needed to be taken care of and protected most.


    Even in fact, Lin Mengya built their safe life.


    But in everyone''s heart, Lin Mengya''s safety is the first priority above any.


    "I''m really fine. I''m going home. Do you think I''ll be ill and worry everyone? Bai Su, if... I mean, if you have relatives and parents, what would you do?"


    I still couldn''t help asking.


    As soon as she spoke, Lin Mengya wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself.


    This is a bit too straightforward.


    But for those who care, she can''t play with any mind.


    Bai Su looked at her suspiciously. Being a miss may be missing her family.


    He smiled and said softly:


    "I also have relatives now. Those individuals in our yard are all my relatives. In fact, I''m trying so hard to find the original answer, not to find my relatives and parents. I want to know where I came from. Miss, you said that everything has its roots. If I don''t know my roots, my soul will be better after I die How to place it? "


    Lin Mengya yawned a little. In fact, she knew something about Bai Su''s feeling.


    In modern times, she was an orphan without parents.


    Since she was sensible, she was surrounded by her aunt who took care of her, just like those orphans who were wandering and helpless like her.


    If it weren''t for the adventure now, I''m afraid she wouldn''t know her life experience in her life. How strange and tortuous it is


    But now, she has finally found her own root. How can she stop Bai Su and trace the root?


    Is this a different kind of cruelty to Bai Su?


    But what if she confesses? Do you want Bai Su to recognize ah Xiu and arouse greater questions?


    For such an unknown thing, Lin Mengya was full of confusion and unknown for the first time.


    In the past, she thought that there should be no concealment between her and long Tianyu, so she was so angry at his deception.


    Now, reason told her that she must make it clear to long Tianyu and at least let him know the risks of being with him.


    On the other side, emotion told her that once she said it, long Tianyu would have a great chance to go his separate ways with her. Or she chose to leave and let long Tianyu marry someone else.


    At the beginning, even if long Tianyu told her that he would not leave her even if he had no children in the future.


    But how could she be so selfish and let him experience the pain of not having children?


    The head hurts more. Lin Mengya just feels that her mind is like a messy ball. She can''t find the root cause, so she can only suffer more and more.


    "Miss, the medicine store is here. What medicine do you need to buy? I''ll buy it for you."


    With Bai Su''s reminder, Lin Mengya also looked out of the window.


    The carriage stopped in front of a very luxurious shop.


    This is probably the only five story shop in Waiwang city.


    On the plaque, the huge and conspicuous words "medicine line" have become the place where everyone should subconsciously take a look when passing by.


    Bai Su patiently helped her out of the carriage, and then a man ran up in a hurry.


    Ordinary face, there is not much flattering smile, but between the eyebrows and eyes, with a bit of pride.


    He must be proud to work here.


    "Ladies, please come inside."


    As soon as she entered the door, a smell of herbs made Lin Mengya feel a lot better.


    At a glance, the storage content of medicinal materials here was enough to surprise her.


    Many extremely precious medicinal materials are just medicine boxes in the lobby.


    If it is the treasure of the town store here, what level of divine medicine is enough?


    Looking around for a week, many people came here to buy medicine, but there was no noise.


    Everyone sits quietly on the seats in the spacious lobby, and then has special work to welcome and send.


    The place where medicinal materials are sold is in the innermost counter of the house.


    There are three windows in total. Only when one person leaves can another customer fill in.

 Chapter 856

    It looks like a modern bank.


    But looking around, most of the customers who can come here are well-dressed. It''s not surprising that there will be special waiters here.


    Responsible for their work, he took pen and ink from the inside and put it on the small square table at Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "I don''t know whether the young lady should fill the medicine according to the prescription or ask for consultation first."


    In general medicine shops, there will be sitting doctors.


    Of course, the more high-end medicine shops are, the more skilled the doctors are, so many people come here for treatment.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, took the initiative to hold the pen and ink, and wrote the name and quantity of the medicinal materials she needed on the paper.


    "Just fill the medicine according to this prescription. Please, brother."


    The worker took the list with a smile, looked at it carefully twice, and went to the counter to line up for them.


    Such careful and thoughtful service will satisfy even picky customers.


    "Do you know who opened this medicine shop, miss?"


    Bai Su asked in a low and calm voice. Lin Mengya looked around. Although there were many customers, she was still faint. In a few corners, she felt several obscure but powerful lines of sight.


    "Besides Dongfang family, who has such a big pen?"


    The medicine shop is powerful because there is a powerful owner behind it.


    Otherwise, such a large piece of fat, doesn''t anyone want to touch it?


    "Yes, but now it''s the long room of Dongfang family, that is, the dongfangxiu lady. However, because she is still young, dongfangxu is in charge temporarily."


    Bai Su was well informed, but Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya looked thoughtfully at the crowded counter.


    Ah Xiu is the adopted daughter of Dongfang family, but she can''t get such a big foundation without the support of Dongfang Xu.


    She was just curious about why she could be so favored in Dongfang family as a Xiu.


    Despite the love of adopting her, I still remember when I first met Dongfang Xu, the man''s worry about ah Xiu can''t be fake.


    Now I see such a medicine shop, which is actually under the name of ah Xiu. Obviously, some of them are not simple.


    "Don''t Dongfang family have other branches? They are also willing?"


    Although in other people''s territory, talking about other people''s gossip is not very authentic.


    But it''s about ah Xiu. Lin Mengya has to ask more questions.


    Bai Sunu nuzui and his eyes fell on a line of men who had just entered the door.


    "No, trouble is coming. Who would be willing to give such a big money bag to others. We seem to have bad luck today. I hope we can get the medicine safely later."


    Bai Su sighed and subconsciously stood in front of Lin Mengya.


    A defensive posture, as long as she is there, she will not put the young lady in danger.


    He looked over Bai Su and looked at several people who had just entered the door.


    Although those people didn''t look very ferocious, their sharp eyes didn''t look very easy to provoke.


    The people behind the man were calm and looked like practicing family.


    "Fifth master, why are you free?"


    The guys had eyes and greeted them with a smile.


    The man known as the fifth master just glanced at him and walked past him.


    It looked as if he was the master of the medicine business.


    The man is a very discerning man. He knows that the uncle is not easy to provoke, so he hurriedly follows him with a pile of smiles.


    "How''s business these days?"


    The fifth master paced back and forth in front of the counter at will, and his eyes inadvertently swept over the waiting guests.


    After seeing the first team combination of Lin Mengya and Bai Su, he paused for a moment.


    "Thanks to the blessing of the fifth master, it''s OK."


    While kowtowing to the fifth master, the man winked at the people inside.


    Lin Mengya saw an insignificant guy and ran to the back cabinet quickly.


    Intuition told her that there might be trouble in the medicine store today.


    But she couldn''t delay those herbs.


    I can only harden my head and continue to sit there.


    "That''s good. What medicine does the lady want to buy? Bring it to me and have a look."


    She cast her eyes on Lin Mengya, who was protected by Bai su. The man who came to greet them just now turned pale.


    "Fifth master, this is against the rules."


    Some looked at the fifth master in embarrassment, but the latter just gave him a very powerful look, and the man secretly offered the list just written by Lin Mengya.


    "These herbs are all good things. Go and invite these two ladies to the inner hall. I''ll greet them myself."


    He put the medicine list in his pocket, and all this fell into Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Looking at the embarrassment in the man''s eyes, Lin Mengya just looked at the fifth master carefully,


    Judging from his face, he is not a lecheron or hooligan.


    But since they were chosen, it must be another reason.


    He dropped his eyes and a sneer came from the corners of his mouth.


    A woman is really weak in the eyes of most men. Unfortunately, she is a thorny rose.


    If you want her to look like that, you must be prepared to be stabbed by her.


    "Fifth master, I can''t make it!"


    The man is still begging. Every time I come here, I always find fault and pick up some bullying customers.


    There is no difference between once and twice. After a long time, many people say they are big bullies.


    If it weren''t for the drug store''s signboard, it would have been left out in the cold by now.


    "Why? The words of the fifth master are not easy to use. What''s the cost? The fifth master is the head of the family and your boss here."


    The sound of scolding burst out of the follower''s mouth behind him.


    There are several sensible customers who know what''s going on.


    Lin Mengya turned her mind and knew that even if it wasn''t her today, someone would have to be the victim of the fifth master''s fault.


    She is better than someone else.


    Anyway, this is a property under ah Xiu''s name. It''s not easy for her and Bai Su to leave.


    Looking at the guy coming, Lin Mengya smiled gently at each other.


    "I''m really sorry, miss. My boss invited you to the inner hall to discuss business."


    The man who thought he would be rejected just saw the beautiful lady and nodded.


    I was a little surprised and thought the young lady didn''t hear clearly.


    "Miss, are you --"


    "Since the owner wants to fill the medicine for me personally, it''s the best thing. Please show me the way."


    After a tacit exchange with Bai Su, the latter also understood. I''m afraid the young lady felt that there were too many people in front of her. If she wanted to do it, it would be inconvenient.


    Immediately put away his posture and followed the young lady.


    "Thank you for your understanding. Please come with the villain."


    Man, I obviously didn''t expect this lady to be so talkative.


    Immediately led her to the back cabinet, but whispered a few words to Lin Mengya.


    It was probably some comforting words that let her not panic. Lin Mengya agreed one by one, and the man was led to the back hall by the waiter.


    "Sit down."


    The apse is smaller than the front, but more elegant and quiet.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a ladder beside the door, which can extend to the second floor.


    Lin Mengya looked at her surroundings, but her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Although I don''t know why this man chose himself, the back hall is too quiet. I''m afraid no matter what happens, I can''t hear it outside for a moment.


    He looked back and landed on the man opposite.


    What five masters and six masters are useless as long as they are in front of her.


    "We can''t provide these medicines for the time being. Please go elsewhere."


    Sitting on the other side of the table, the fifth master''s attitude was a little arrogant.


    Lin Mengya raised her lips and gave the other party an unidentified smile.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will certainly humiliate yourself because the other party goes back on his word.


    Unfortunately, he met Lin Mengya today.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have these drugs. Today I''m going to buy some drugs in your store. Give me whatever you have."


    Lin Mengya''s voice is soft and beautiful, but she obviously has other meanings in each other''s ears.


    The fifth master raised his eyebrows. If it was before, every customer selected by him, once rejected by him, would either yell at him or rush out of the door and say that their store was a big bully.


    Now this one is more like looking for his trouble.


    "The things in our shop are expensive. I''m afraid the young lady can''t afford it."


    Holding the hot tea in front of him, the fifth master''s attitude was rude and arrogant. It was obvious that he looked down on the two women in ordinary clothes.


    "Money is not a problem. I''m afraid that if you take out the treasure of the town store, I can''t buy it. It''s just the treasure of the town store. May this gentleman take it out?"


    This is absolutely a naked provocation.


    Her lips and teeth smiled with a touch of coolness. Now she was in a bad mood. She deserved this hateful thing to hit her gun.


    "What a arrogant mouth, miss, but don''t know the rules of our medicine shop?"


    There was a sneer on the fifth master''s face. The little girl in front of him couldn''t do anything else. He poked his painful foot. It seems that he can only be merciless.


    "I don''t know what special rules your medicine store has. When you open the door to do business, you drive away the customers first for no reason. No matter how valuable the baby is, it''s not expensive if it has a price. If I want to buy it, you can''t even take out the goods later. Who in the world has such a trader? Or is your boss not necessarily the real boss?"


    Lin Mengya''s small mouth was merciless, not to mention the cold eyes of the fifth master.


    Even the attendants behind him couldn''t help staring at the weak girl in front of him.


    But another slender figure resolutely stood in front of her.


    A pair of cold eyes with a bit of cold momentum are not weaker than the strong men in front of them.


    "I don''t care who you are, but if I want to be an owner, I have to show some strength. If I were you, I would have caught my tail and ran away so as not to lose face here."

 Chapter 857

    If it had been put before, Lin Mengya wouldn''t have said such harsh words.


    But the fifth master, who is not easy to choose, chose her head, which can only show that he is unlucky.


    "Miss, you''re so brave. Come on, please bring out Fengyu Ganoderma lucidum. I''ll see how to make a price, miss."


    The fifth master was obviously forced to the extreme by Lin Mengya. Now please don''t go, but you will humiliate yourself.


    I can''t beat her. The girl in front of her has extremely high martial arts.


    As a last resort, I had to bite my teeth and take out the treasure of the town store in the store.


    "Fifth master, this --"


    The attendant even hesitated for a moment before he went out with embarrassment.


    "Miss, this phoenix feather Ganoderma lucidum is one of the three treasures of Dongfang family. If you really invite it out, you may not be good today."


    Bai Su whispered to Lin Mengya, but her eyes never left each other''s people.


    The fifth master of Dongfang family has a bad reputation.


    Mean means do not say, especially love to play dirty tricks.


    Today, if they know each other well, it''s OK. Now Lin Mengya has made it clear that she wants to fight him. How can she not be hated enough?


    Even though she knows this, Lin Mengya still chooses this.


    Today, even if the fifth master wants to forget it, she won''t give in.


    They confronted each other in the inner room, but there were bursts of noise outside.


    Lin Mengya has excellent hearing. Naturally, everything outside can''t escape her ears.


    The general content is that the servant of the fifth master wants to rob the treasure of the town store.


    The drug store, from the shopkeeper to the waiter, said all kinds of good words to prevaricate these gentlemen.


    You know, some things are the lifeblood of their store, but no one can take them away if he wants to.


    After a long time, Lin Mengya looked at the fifth master of Dongfang family in front of her, and her face changed from white to green, and then from green to white.


    The corners of the mouth are full of sarcasm. At this time, the cowhide is blown up.


    "Fifth master, I''ve been waiting so long. Why haven''t you brought your things? Alas, it''s not because you can''t be the owner of others by taking others'' things casually."


    Lin Mengya taunted and immediately made the fifth master''s face more ugly.


    His eyes almost spit fire. He wants to break the neck of the woman in front of him immediately.


    But he forgot that all this was his own humiliation.


    "You don''t want to slip away, do you? I said something ugly in front. If you can''t afford the price, the medicine power will be greatly reduced. Don''t blame me for being rude at that time."


    Compared with the understanding of herbal medicine, she is not afraid of a hundred bullshit five masters.


    "If I remember correctly, Fengyu Ganoderma lucidum was collected from a very hot place, and the fresh goods collected are as hard as gold and jade. Moreover, if you want to preserve this medicine well, you must put it in a very dry place. Oh, yes. Every summer, you''d better put it under the sun on a sunny day to ensure its medicinal properties. Don''t you all dry it? Oh, that''s good It''s going to get moldy! "


    Lin Mengya pretended to be surprised and looked at the guy in front of him. He said a few words and made the fifth master speechless.


    Dare you black her? What a dream!


    "You... Used to be an expert. I''m disrespectful. You two, go together."


    The noise outside has become louder and louder. Now, except Lin Mengya, others are afraid to hear it clearly.


    Rao is the fifth master. No matter how thick skinned he is, he can''t hang on.


    A pair of eyes are full of malice to Lin Mengya and Bai su. Although she looks at some seeping people, Lin Mengya is not afraid of him.


    "Who dares to make trouble here!"


    Finally, a cold drink came from outside.


    The messy outer room finally calmed down temporarily.


    The curtain leading to the inner room was lifted, revealing a face familiar to Lin Mengya.


    "So - it''s you."


    At this time, Dongfang Xu was not dressed up in the caravan.


    He was dressed in dark purple. Compared with businessmen, he was more like a general who made a decision to fight on the battlefield.


    "Helan, have you met Mr. Dongfang?"


    Ah Xiu will surely tell Dongfang Xu the news that she came to lieyun.


    As one of his few acquaintances in lieyun, and Dongfang Xu is close to Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya is not surprised to see him here.


    "Somebody, send Miss Helan to the fourth floor. Old five, you are too ignorant."


    Even the fifth master felt very surprised. You know, every floor of Dongfang family medicine store has a special meaning.


    Except the first floor, anyone can come in.


    From the second floor, people with a certain identity can enter.


    On the fourth floor, only powerful members of the royal family can enter.


    The eyes shrunk slightly. Can you say that this woman is actually a member of the royal family?


    "Trouble Mr. Dongfang."


    Nodded slightly. The next thing is the internal struggle between their families.


    Being an outsider is not suitable to be involved here.


    "Unexpectedly, Dongfang adult came. Although they had a terrible quarrel in the past, Dongfang adult didn''t easily intervene."


    The stairs are very spacious. Dongfang Xu''s people lead the way in front and politely keep a certain distance from Lin Mengya''s master and servant.


    Hearing Bai Su whispering in her ear, in fact, Lin Mengya has less questions in her heart than her?


    "Who knows, it''s probably because it''s been making a lot of trouble recently."


    Lin Mengya said smoothly that in fact, every big family has more or less privacy.


    Even the Lin family is not monolithic.


    Besides, ah Xiu told her that these people''s disputes, I''m afraid that today''s Dongfang family must also experience turbulence.


    But it''s also good. Only when the old and the new change can they be revitalized.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t worry about anything else, just ah Xiu.


    Her temperament and situation, now that she knows her life experience, how can Lin Mengya not worry.


    Walking to the fourth floor, Lin Mengya only felt a light in front of her eyes.


    On such a large floor, there are only a few seats and a square table.


    Windows are open on all sides to completely eliminate the possibility of walls with ears.


    "Miss, please."


    The attendant was very polite. After arranging them, he turned and went out.


    After a while, fragrant tea and refreshments were served and left again.


    "I didn''t expect that Dongfang adults would put us here. To tell you the truth, it''s my first time."


    Bai Su looked around to prevent someone from putting anything in the dark.


    But it''s so empty here that even an ant may not be able to hide.


    Lin Mengya also felt relieved and was careful not to make a big mistake.


    After a sip of tea, Lin Mengya felt a little nervous.


    Dongfang Xu treated her like this because he knew her true identity and because of ah Xiu''s relationship.


    The so-called fear of being close to home, others don''t say, but Dongfang Xu is the one who really cares about ah Xiu.


    If someone asks, how can she answer.


    The corners of her mouth could not help but evoke a bitter smile. Alas, how can she always encounter such thorny problems recently?


    "Miss, it seems that it is different from before."


    Bai Su looked at the young lady, frowning and sighing, and couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Turning around, Lin Mengya didn''t feel that she had changed.


    "I think that although the former lady was good, she lost a trace of smoke and anger. I always think you see everything so thoroughly that no matter what happens, you can''t get rid of your control. Now you seem to have something to worry about, just like us."


    After hearing Bai Su''s words, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    I wanted to say that everything was Bai Su''s thought, but I thought about it. It was true.


    In the past, she didn''t have much sense of belonging to this strange world. Some just treated herself as a passer-by.


    Since she knew that this was her home, she seemed to have calmed down.


    There was a touch of warmth in her heart. Lin Mengya suddenly felt that something in her heart was taking root and sprouting rapidly.


    The heart, which was somewhat sour and painful because of feelings and responsibilities, seemed to have a chance to breathe.


    "Bai Su, I have to thank you."


    Faint breathed out, and Lin Mengya''s face eased down.


    Think about her previous uneasiness and embarrassment, in fact, it is because she put herself in a position that doesn''t match her.


    Who is she? She is just the most ordinary person in the world.


    It was just a coincidence that made her shoulder some responsibilities.


    Without her, there would be another person.


    Therefore, she doesn''t have to panic or give herself too much burden. She always comes with her nature and tries her best.


    She was afraid of being confused and weak.


    I always think that she can protect the people she should protect and accomplish what she must do if she keeps a fighting goddess like appearance at any time.


    But she is an ordinary person after all. Why can''t she be confused and weak?


    If you have fear in your heart, you can make people move forward more cautiously.


    The reason why she didn''t dare to tell long Tianyu about it directly before was that she was afraid that she was not his only one and that her feelings were played by him, wasn''t she?


    The possibility of not having children is just an excuse for her subconscious avoidance of harm.


    If long Tianyu really loves her, why can''t she accept it?


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that her previous timidity and secret sadness seemed ridiculous.


    In Dongfang''s medicine shop, Lin Mengya''s heart has finally completed the transformation from a little girl to a mature woman.


    Outside the door came the sound of someone stepping up the stairs. Lin Mengya was right. Naturally, she knew who was coming.


    Standing up to greet him, the figure of Dongfang Xu at the door was accompanied by an overbearing momentum that was difficult to ignore.


    Probably because he''s just finished with his family.


    The frost on Dongfang Xu''s face seems to be in a bad mood.

 Chapter 858

    In all, they are old acquaintances.


    And because of ah Xiu''s relationship before, the relationship between her and Dongfang Xu can also be regarded as harmonious.


    However, because of ah Xiu''s eyes, Lin Mengya always feels guilty when facing Dongfang family.


    She tried her best to put the responsibility on wanyanlie''s gang.


    But Xiaoyu is her younger brother. It''s because she didn''t educate well and take good care of her that she hurt other people''s girls.


    So in any case, she won''t shirk her responsibility.


    No matter what mistakes Xiaoyu makes, as his sister, Lin Mengya will try her best to compensate.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Dongfang. It was out of helplessness that I offended your fifth master."


    Lin Mengya respects this brave and resourceful Mr. Dongfang very much and is very modest.


    Dongfang Xu looked helpless, waved his hand and said:


    "I know it''s my brother who didn''t do anything. He made you see a joke. I''ve ordered someone to wrap up all the herbs you need. It''s a small gift for the girl to make amends."


    Mentioning his brother, Rao was really confused with Dongfang Xu''s mind.


    Fortunately, I met this girl today. If someone else had, he would have turned the world upside down and disturbed the people.


    Thinking of this medicine shop, it is a signboard operated by generations of talents. Now it is almost destroyed in the hands of that bastard.


    "You''re welcome, sir. Ah Xiu and I are sisters, so in any case, I can''t stand by. There''s just a sentence. I don''t know what to say."


    Lin Mengya looked at Dongfang Xu, but the latter looked clear.


    "What you want to say, I don''t know. It''s just... Ah Xiu, life is hard!"


    In fact, Lin Mengya wants to say that ah Xiu is still young, and her reputation and means in the family are far from being independent.


    Now that Lin Mengya has seen this medicine shop, it''s not too much to say that it''s worth thousands of gold every day.


    Moreover, since there will be a drug store for sale, there must be a drug collection team.


    In this way, ah Xiu, who is in power, must participate in whether it is from the source of goods, transportation, management and sales.


    Selling medicinal materials is the foundation for Dongfang family to get rich.


    She is a little girl. How can she master it?


    I''m afraid this is one of the reasons why Dongfang Xu is eager to get ah Xiu engaged to Xiaoyu.


    After all, those in power with a royal background are more acceptable.


    Alas, it''s a pity that our bastard doesn''t know gold and jade at all!


    Ah Xiu is a good girl. She is not only beautiful but also intelligent. There is a golden mountain behind her as a dowry.


    At least she''s not a man. Otherwise, there''s nothing about Xiaoyu.


    Of course, she can only regret it in her heart.


    "Ah Xiu is really a rare girl. But Mr. Dongfang, haste makes waste. You are now in your prime of life. There is no need to be so anxious. With ah Xiu''s intelligence, I believe you can take on an important task in a few years."


    Lin Mengya is not entirely flattering or enlightening.


    Simple minded people tend to learn things faster.


    In fact, like Xiaoyu, ah Xiu is completely out of mud without dyeing.


    Therefore, they can more easily see the authenticity of things as a bystander.


    I''m afraid that in less than a few years, ah Xiu will be able to become a strong woman of the new generation of Dongfang family.


    At that time, who dares to look down on her?


    "Oh, please accept your good words. Please don''t blame me for one thing. If I wronged you, all the mistakes will be on my head. Come on, please Miss Helan to Dongfang family."


    As soon as the voice fell, many people poured in.


    The big fourth floor was filled with many men with sharp eyes and strong stature.


    Just do ordinary dress up, but each breath is calm. You can know that it is at the master level at a glance.


    Bai Su nervously stood in front of Lin Mengya, with cold eyes staring at Dongfang Xu sitting opposite.


    "Bai Su, take your things back first. It''s all right. Mr. Dongfang just invited me to sit down. It won''t hurt me."


    Compared with Bai Su''s nervousness, Lin Mengya seemed a lot calmer.


    Nonsense, she can''t help but calm down.


    It''s true that Bai Su is an expert, but it''s OK to defeat ten with one. What about the rest?


    Besides, Dongfang Xu doesn''t seem to want her life. Otherwise, why should he say so much.


    For today''s plan is to see what the other party wants to do first.


    "Yes, please believe me. I really just asked Miss Helan to stay in my house for a few days. Dongfang Xu promised his family that he would never hurt Miss Helan."


    I probably think it''s a little out of the ordinary to kidnap people like this.


    Although Dongfang Xu''s attitude is firm, his tone is also very sincere.


    Bai Su didn''t believe it. She just reluctantly believed Dongfang Xu''s words after seeing her young lady with no fear at all.


    "OK, then I believe what you said. But I said something ugly. My young lady has a noble status. If you dare to let her suffer any injustice, I will take your life!"


    Even when we are outnumbered, Bai Su''s voice is still cold, arrogant and handsome.


    Lin Mengya nodded at her and reluctantly warned the people around her. After a circle, Bai Su stepped back out of the gate on the fourth floor.


    Seeing Bai Su disappear in sight, Lin Mengya finally put down her careless appearance.


    How could she not be afraid? It''s just that if she counsels too much in front of Bai Su, the girl will never rest assured of herself.


    After drinking the slightly cold tea in front of her, Lin Mengya just glanced at Dongfang Xu.


    "Now that my people are gone, Mr. Dongfang can rest assured. I don''t think Mr. Dongfang needs so many people to guard me?"


    So many people look at themselves, even stone carvings can''t stand it.


    Dongfang Xu''s old face was a little bitter. He must have never thought that he would treat a weak girl like this one day.


    "You all go down and be polite to the girl. You must not be slighted!"


    Shen Sheng ordered that Lin Mengya put down her tea cup until everyone withdrew from the fourth floor.


    "No matter what you mean by forcing me to stay like this, I have to say it clearly."


    Looking at Dongfang Xu, Lin Mengya''s eyes are sharp and straightforward.


    "In public and in private, sir and I are friends, not enemies. I believe Sir also knows that it''s not a good choice to be enemies with me. If it''s Mr. himself, then I''ll go to a friend''s house for a few days. If Mr. is provoked by others, Mr. must think twice."


    Lin Mengya said these words accurately and ruthlessly.


    Yes, the situation of Dongfang family is special now. Even if she is tied, it is not difficult to understand. But if you are instigated by others and use the hands of Dongfang family to deal with yourself, it is two different things.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll just stay at home for a few days. I''ll never embarrass you. And although I Dongfang Xu made such a bad decision, I''m not that kind of person. Please don''t worry, miss."


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya nodded.


    To tell the truth, Dongfang Xu and Dongfang Xiu are both honest people.


    Such a person can be trusted.


    He got up and followed Dongfang Xu. Lin Mengya walked downstairs step by step.


    At this time, many guests in the lobby dispersed because of the matter of the fifth master.


    The rest are either new or old customers who know the whole story.


    The guys are busy making amends to the frightened guests. It is estimated that they will give an appropriate discount to compensate those customers.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the back hall where she had just confronted the fifth master, and her eyes flashed a light.


    It''s good to go. Anyway, she still needs to verify with Dongfang Xu.


    A double sedan had been prepared outside. Lin Mengya got into the sedan chair impolitely.


    In fact, she doesn''t have to worry about how long Dongfang Xu can lock her up. I believe Bai Su will bring the news to the man''s hand soon.


    When that person comes, Dongfang Xu will make friends obediently.


    Her time is so precious that she can''t afford to toss about.


    Across the street, through the alley.


    Finally, the dumplings stayed in front of a prominent mansion in Waiwang city. A man like a housekeeper had already opened the car curtain and politely invited Lin Mengya down.


    "Is this Mr. Dongfang''s home?"


    The house in front of us is a very standard ancient mansion.


    As soon as the gate opened, I saw the carved beams and painted buildings inside, which was very exquisite.


    "Yes, girl, please."


    The housekeeper is also smart, but he doesn''t dare to offend Lin Mengya.


    However, the latter''s mood will not be much better. Anyway, she is threatened today. It''s really difficult for her to have a good mood.


    If you want to do something yourself, you will feel happy no matter how tired and bitter you are.


    But if she is coerced, she will only feel constrained if she sleeps in the Golden House jade bed and eats dragon liver and chicken gall every day.


    "Well, thank you."


    Nodded. With a straight face, Lin Mengya followed the housekeeper into the yard.


    A spacious courtyard is obviously a place for guests.


    Along with the corridors on both sides, Lin Mengya followed the housekeeper into the backyard and bypassed the winding path until she reached the depths of the inner house.


    Such a big house is sparsely populated.


    As far as Lin Mengya saw, there seemed to be no women in Dongfang Xu''s house.


    Can it be said that this big man who can call wind and rain in business and eat all black and white has not married yet?


    "I don''t know whether the lady in the mansion is in or not. Since I''m a guest, I have to say hello to her. In order to avoid her misunderstanding and trouble for her husband."


    Lin Mengya found a good reason. The housekeeper hesitated for a moment before he hesitated and said:


    "There is indeed a lady in our house, but the girl should settle down with the young one first and make a decision after the master comes back."

 Chapter 859

    There was a hostess in the house, but she didn''t find any trace along the way.


    I just don''t know what kind of woman can make dongfangxu see.


    As the housekeeper went deep into the inner courtyard, a small courtyard that looked very quiet appeared in front of her.


    "Miss, please rest here first. Everything is waiting for my hometown to come back. Miss wronged."


    Nodded, but Lin Mengya didn''t feel a little awkward.


    In other people''s territory, she naturally wants to be smart and don''t give people any trouble.


    The scenery of the courtyard and the house are good, but the smell of dust in the air still made her realize that it should be only a rough cleaning.


    However, at least the tables, chairs, benches, quilts and pillows inside are new.


    It must be because it was only an accident to invite her here.


    If the fifth master didn''t come to make trouble today, Dongfang Xu might not be able to find himself.


    After all, it''s that guy.


    You''d better not let her meet that guy again next time, otherwise she will never be polite!


    Sitting at the table, Lin Mengya''s fingers knocked on the table unconsciously.


    The room is really nice and elegantly decorated.


    More than enough to imprison her.


    The reason why Dongfang Xu locked her up was just to threaten Xiaoyu with her.


    Now, the Oolong incident between her and Xiaoyu has made a lot of noise in the palace. A big family like Dongfang family may not know it.


    With Dongfang Xu''s love for ah Xiu, he is naturally anxious and wants to give ah Xiu a good home.


    However, since Dongfang Xu knows his identity and his feelings with ah Xiu, he can still take risks to bring himself back. He''s a little too anxious.


    After all, others don''t know. They completely know that they are a couple with long Tianyu.


    If it is not necessary to do it, or at this time, Dongfang Xu should not take risks.


    What''s the secret?


    She stayed in the yard. Before she called someone in, someone brought her hot tea, melons and fruits. They were all top-grade and very fresh.


    Without Lin Mengya''s command, the servant girls automatically put their things on the table in front of her.


    When the display was finished, they all quietly withdrew. Even Lin Mengya didn''t have a chance to find fault and chat up.


    It seems that Dongfang Xu intended to be a mute.


    "Alas -"


    With a long sigh, Lin Mengya lay on the table.


    I don''t know whether Bai Su sent the message or not. She doesn''t want to waste time here.


    Her eyes inadvertently crossed the door, and a figure quietly appeared in the corner of her window, which made Lin Mengya energetic.


    He continued to collapse on the table as a prop until the furtive figure disappeared, and Lin Mengya got up from the table.


    It''s strange. Who will spy on her?


    With curiosity, Lin Mengya subconsciously wants to go out with her.


    But when she got outside the yard, she saw the housekeeper hurrying towards her yard.


    Hurriedly ran back to the yard, rolled into bed again, closed his eyes and slept.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper didn''t confirm it in person. He just took a look through the door and left with light hands and feet. The people here are really strange. Why do they like peeping at her so much?


    With her arm in her pillow, Lin Mengya felt more and more strange.


    Before long, there was another noise outside.


    Lin Mengya thought it was the return of the housekeeper or the arrival of Dongfang Xu.


    But when she sat up and just sorted out her clothes, several beautiful shadows appeared in front of her.


    "Madam, this woman was greeted by the housekeeper from outside the house today!"


    A shrill voice, slightly harsh.


    Lin Mengya frowned and found a woman with gorgeous clothes and beautiful appearance standing in front of her, but with a bit of hostility between her eyebrows.


    In terms of address, it should be the hostess here.


    But intuition told her that the lady seemed to have misunderstood something.


    For example, those angry eyes that almost eat her can tell the problem.


    At the moment, whether to explain or not has become one of the difficulties she has encountered.


    "Yes, madam."


    Finally, Lin Mengya also gave a big gift.


    She is also a person who has rolled in the palace. She can cope with many difficult people, not to mention the woman who is obviously a resentful woman in front of her?


    Sure enough, the lady was not used to her initiative.


    After looking at her with disdain, he said arrogantly:


    "You know the rules. Since the master can bring you in, you have to understand the rules in our house. Otherwise, you can''t live here."


    This misunderstanding is a little big!


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly in her heart. She is really an innocent good person. Why is she always involved in this kind of thing?


    "Madam may have misunderstood. He Lan is not Mr. Dongfang''s confidant. He Lan is just a small female official in the palace. She is just ordered to do things."


    I heard that she was a female official in the palace. The servant girls of the master opposite stared wide.


    "What? You are a female official. How did the master know you? Did the master dare to move even the people in the palace?"


    Oh, my God! Lin Mengya really wants to kill herself.


    She made it clear that she was on business. Why did this lady still want to lead her to the fork of adultery and adultery.


    Restraining her temper, Lin Mengya took out the keepsake belonging to Mrs. Jingrou in her arms and presented it with both hands.


    "Madam, please look. This is the proof of Helan''s identity. Helan really just came to do business. There is no other way."


    Mrs. Dongfang looked at the keepsake in her hand suspiciously. However, after seeing the sign of Mrs. Jingrou on it, her face changed.


    "Does Mrs. Jingrou agree with ah Xiu to enter the palace? How can it be? Doesn''t your highness Jiu already have a sweetheart?"


    However, the oriental lady seemed more shocked than before.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to answer, so she had to smile and lower her head to pretend to be dead.


    "Well, in that case, you were born here and wait. If my wife finds out that you lied to me, whether you are a female official in the palace or someone else, I will never let you go!"


    The keepsake was returned to her hand. In Lin Mengya''s cramped smile, the servant girls and their women twisted their slender waist and disappeared in her sight.


    "Madam, if the female official really proposed to miss ah Xiu, isn''t your plan --"


    Outside the window, the maid pressed down, but Lin Mengya, with her sharp ears, could hear the sound of.


    But because of the word ah Xiu, she paid special attention.


    "It doesn''t matter. It seems that she''s just a female official. Ah Xiu, that little bitch, can''t escape my palm. The nine Prince''s eyes are higher than the top. How can he marry a blind man."


    The lady answered with a little satisfaction.


    Lin Mengya thought, but she was a little uneasy.


    She didn''t know what the lady was planning, but she seemed to want to marry ah Xiu to someone else.


    My heart suddenly understood why Dongfang Xu was so anxious.


    I''m afraid there must be some connection between them.


    With a little anxiety, Lin Mengya finally waited for the arrival of Dongfang Xu.


    Her complexion is still a little iron green. It seems that after she left, the uncle who broke his heart for ah Xiu also has other things to do.


    "Mr. Dongfang, I have something to ask you."


    Get up, Lin Mengya said urgently,


    But Dongfang Xu waved his hand and sat in front of her with a lonely look. After a long time, he sighed.


    "Alas, I''m sorry for my sister-in-law, and I''m sorry for ah Xiu!"


    This made Lin Mengya''s questions suffocate in her mouth.


    After a long time, she found a suitable opportunity and asked carefully.


    "What are you worried about?"


    If before Mrs. Dongfang came, she thought that Dongfang Xu only used her as a condition to force Xiaoyu to marry ah Xiu.


    Now, however, she felt that the man''s behavior was mixed with a lot of last resort.


    "Miss Lin, I know you are careful and smart. Please help ah Xiu!"


    With that, Dongfang Xu will kneel down for Lin Mengya.


    The latter immediately stopped his behavior. Darling, Dongfang Xu is almost like her father.


    If she kneels down like this, she won''t lose her life for three years!


    "Don''t do that, sir. Just say what you want. But I won''t refuse anything I can do."


    It''s about ah Xiu. She has to be nervous.


    After receiving her affirmative answer, Dongfang Xu''s dark look did not ease a lot.


    "It''s all my fault. If my wife hadn''t been blinded by lard, I wouldn''t have done such a thing. After ah Xiu became blind for that reason, I was going to find her a suitable door-to-door son-in-law. But that woman actually wanted to marry ah Xiu to the Madman of the Xin family! I beat her in anger, but I didn''t expect her to become more expensive Li, I incited other forces in the family to force me to obey! Ah Xiu has grown up since I was a child. I will never allow anyone to send her to the wolf''s nest! "


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect that things turned out like this.


    "The Madman of the Xin family, but Xin Li?"


    Dongfang Xu nodded and a trace of fear crossed his eyes.


    "Who else can there be besides him? That madman is not a normal person at all. It is said that he married the first lady at the age of 15, but he was killed alive in less than three days. Later, several women were sent to him, but they ended up worse and worse one by one. Ah Xiu of my family is the apple of my brother and sister-in-law. How can he spoil it! ¡±


    Dongfang Xu was so excited that Lin Mengya was worried.


    Not to mention Xinli''s eccentric temperament, even the inhumane hostility emanating from the man is not something that ordinary people can resist.

 Chapter 860

    "I''ve seen Xinli. It''s really not a good match. So Mr. asked me to come here to persuade Xiaoyu to save ah Xiu temporarily?"


    To Lin Mengya''s surprise, Dongfang Xu shook his head gently.


    "I asked you to come here, not to persuade that boy, but to persuade ah Xiu Mengya. The girl of my family is very stubborn. She can choose other men except Wan Yanyu. But she wants to accept the marriage with Xin family. Alas, Miss Lin, I don''t know if you can persuade her for me?"


    what? Ah Xiu wants to accept the engagement with Xinli?


    Lin Mengya really can''t understand. Is ah Xiu crazy?


    "OK, I''ll persuade ah Xiu. But I have something to ask you. It may be difficult for you, but please answer me."


    Since Dongfang Xu loves ah Xiu so much, he must hope that ah Xiu can be safe and happy.


    If she can, she wants ah Xiu to meet Bai su.


    In this way, two people will no longer feel lonely.


    After all, it would be a good thing for them to know that there is one more sister in the world who is compatible with their own blood.


    Moreover, ah Xiu and Bai Su are rare good girls in the world.


    She always takes care of such things.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Dongfang Xu is a little excited. After all, Yixiu has deep feelings for Miss Lin.


    After returning from Jin, she thought about her sister Lin.


    If she helped, maybe she could make that stubborn girl change her mind.


    "I heard some rumors a while ago that the eldest couple of Dongfang family had no children after marriage. Later, they went to the witch temple to pray and got a daughter like ah Xiu. However, some people say that ah Xiu is not the biological daughter of Dongfang family. I want to know if this is true."


    The information collected by Bai Su a while ago does have something to say.


    However, it is strange that the rumors behind the suspicion of ah Xiu''s life experience seem to have been deliberately suppressed.


    If he was not a greedy guy who wanted to exchange money, he would not secretly tell the people sent by Bai su.


    Now she took these news to test, Dongfang Xu and they didn''t doubt anything.


    But when the other party heard her words, his face changed slightly.


    "I don''t know from which bastard the news came. But ah Xiu is indeed the blood of our Dongfang family and the biological daughter of my eldest brother and sister-in-law. It''s just -"


    Lin Mengya thought this was Dongfang Xu''s excuse.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as the man''s face changed, he said another paragraph of the past that shocked her.


    "Alas, it''s all my fault. Originally, my eldest brother had a sweetheart, but I didn''t know it. For my selfish sake, I asked my family to promote his marriage. But later, my sister-in-law who didn''t go through the door once came and took away my sister-in-law''s daughter. Finally, we inquired in many ways and luckily took ah Xiu back in the hands of an old friend. Only From then on, I let those who have a heart make a big fuss about it. If I hadn''t been determined, ah Xiu wouldn''t have... "


    Such privacy was originally intended by Dongfang Xu to be hidden in his heart and will never be mentioned again.


    But I didn''t expect to say it to a younger generation today.


    At first, if the woman he loved didn''t fall in love with his big brother.


    If he didn''t feel inferior for a while, so he wanted to try his best to complete his beloved woman, things wouldn''t develop into that later.


    Eldest brother will never want to go home again, and ah Xiu doesn''t have to be questioned that he is not the blood of Dongfang family.


    Everything, blame him.


    "Do you know the woman who took ah Xiu?"


    Lin Mengya felt that she was getting closer to the truth.


    Dongfang Xu looked at her and said in embarrassment:


    "I only know she is a very good doctor, but I don''t know anything else. After all, it''s been so long."


    Ah Xiu is the biological daughter of Dongfang family, but she was later found. The person who took ah Xiu away was a medical woman.


    The wizard said that Bai Su and ah Xiu were biological sisters.


    Can we say that Bai Su is the illegitimate daughter of Dongfang family?


    "Apart from ah Xiu, your brother has no other children?"


    Dongfang Xu shook her head, but Lin Mengya''s heart was a little cool.


    The wizard will not deceive her, especially in this kind of thing, and he has no position to deceive himself.


    If so, it can only show that Bai Su is likely to be the daughter of the medical woman.


    She was poor Bai su. She thought she had found a family for Bai su.


    But I didn''t want to open a secret that was deliberately hidden.


    The mood that wanted them to recognize their sisters has faded again.


    What method should she use to make Bai Su and Dongfang family accept such a fact?


    It seems that we should solve ah Xiu''s problem first.


    In this case, at least Dongfang Xu will feel that he owes her a favor. Maybe it can be used when he has to say it.


    The calculated Lin Mengya also made up her mind.


    In this way, it is imperative to prevent ah Xiu from marrying Xin Li.


    "Miss Lin, do you ask me these questions have anything to do with persuading my ah Xiu?"


    Dongfang Xu is not very clear. After all, these things are the right and wrong of their elders and have nothing to do with ah Xiu''s child.


    Although he trusts Lin Mengya very much, he doesn''t know what impact it will have on ah Xiu.


    "It''s not about persuading ah Xiu, but if you want to completely cut it off, you need to start from the root. Ah Xiu can''t ask to marry Xin Li himself. I think you should know the reason better than me."


    Although ah Xiu is stubborn, she knows very well. But that doesn''t mean she didn''t convince ah Xiu.


    Ah Xiu is too simple and pure.


    Therefore, as long as you think about why she wants to marry Xinli, Lin Mengya can come to a conclusion.


    But the terrible thing is that it is the driving force behind this matter.


    The oriental lady, I''m afraid she can''t get rid of anything.


    "I see what you mean. Ah Xiu must not marry a lunatic of the Xin family. As long as you can convince her, I''ll do other things."


    If it weren''t for this matter, Dongfang Xu''s sharp and smart brain, his favorite niece, would never have let go of the culprit.


    Nodded, Lin Mengya knew that even if she didn''t say it, Dongfang Xu must have noticed it.


    "Master, miss ah Xiu is here. We can''t stop our people who are clamoring to see you and this girl."


    The housekeeper''s helpless voice came from outside the door.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, but she smiled shyly.


    She sent Bai Su to find ah Xiu. Unexpectedly, the two girls came in a short time.


    "This child, alas, I really can''t help it."


    Dongfang Xu''s eyes were full of love for his niece.


    "Let them in. Ah Xiu came to me and my people informed her."


    Lin Mengya takes the initiative to confess. Although she knows it''s bad, she knows that informing ah Xiu is the best way to solve this matter.


    Whether Xiaoyu''s people or long Tianyu''s people find themselves missing, they will certainly dislike the waves.


    Since everyone is a friend, this kind of hurtful thing is naturally unnecessary.


    "Well, go and invite the young lady over."


    Dongfang Xu took a grateful look at Lin Mengya. As long as she could convince the stubborn girl, of course, everything could come in time.


    Knowing that if you stay any longer, you will make these little girls unhappy.


    Dongfang Xu nodded slightly at Lin Mengya, and the man got up and left.


    Not long ago, ah Xiu''s crisp and anxious voice came from outside.


    "I told my uncle that this has nothing to do with sister Lin! If he dares to be bad to sister Lin, I''ll never talk to her again!"


    On the one hand, she loves her own uncle, and on the other hand, she is a sister who has deep feelings with her and looks like an idol.


    Ah Xiu frowned and sniffed, but no tears fell.


    Crying seems to be the most luxurious thing for her since she lost her eyes.


    Lin Mengya stood up and took the initiative to meet her.


    "I''m fine. Mr. Dongfang just invited me to have a seat."


    Outside the door, the girl in light pink clothes, with big empty eyes, instantly locked the direction of the sound source.


    Regardless of the help and persuasion of the people around him, he quickly flew to the direction of Lin Mengya like a butterfly.


    Took her hands and held the anxious girl in her arms.


    Every time I see ah Xiu, she will feel incomparable heartache.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya''s comforting voice finally played its due role.


    The anxious girl was revealed in her eyebrows. She eagerly grabbed her arm and said wrongly:


    "I''m sorry, sister Lin, it''s all my fault. I told my uncle that it has nothing to do with you. How come my uncle just didn''t listen and tied you up. If that sister hadn''t told me, I would still be in the dark!"


    Like Lin Mengya, ah Xiu also thought that the reason why her uncle would invite her favorite sister Lin back was to use her as a chip to coerce Yan Yu into agreeing to marry her.


    But they didn''t want to. They all misunderstood Dongfang Xu.


    "Bai Su, it''s hard for you."


    Holding ah Xiu to the house, Lin Mengya looked up and looked at Bai Su who was as worried as ah Xiu.


    After giving each other a comforting smile, he sat in his chair and looked at the girl in front of him carefully.


    Compared with the meeting a while ago, the girl seems to be thinner.


    But I''m full of energy, and it doesn''t seem like abandoning myself.


    Maybe it''s because of the heart poison in her body. There are slight changes in her temperament and appearance.


    Lin Mengya judged for a moment before deciding where to cut in.

 Chapter 861

    "Girl, sit down first. I have something to talk to you about."


    For ah Xiu, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to use too many routines and means.


    Besides, ah Xiu trusted her wholeheartedly. Instead of testing her, it''s better to go straight to the point.


    "Sister Lin, I..."


    Ah Xiu sat in front of Lin Mengya. Even if she couldn''t see it, she was still nervous when facing her.


    "Ah Xiu, in fact, your uncle invited me not for your marriage with Xiaoyu, but for the Xin family. You should know?"


    The thin body trembled slightly, and Lin Mengya sighed in her heart.


    Sure enough, as she thought, the girl is acting silly again.


    "You''re trying to help Xiaoyu, aren''t you?"


    It is often said that the more simple a person is, the easier it is to be crazy about love.


    Lin Mengya totally agrees with this, but the girl in front of her, the way she treats her love, is not to strive hard, nor does she stay with him by any means.


    But silently sacrifice and dedicate yourself without asking for any return.


    Maybe ah Xiu thought it was worth it, even some sweet.


    But Lin Mengya just wanted to poke open the fool''s head and see what she was thinking.


    "Sister Lin, in fact, I''m not just for Xiaoyu. I know that you carry a heavy fate that ordinary people can''t understand. Therefore, I want to help you."


    Ah Xiu''s shy face was full of expectation.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Ah Xiu, what do you know?


    Gave Bai Su a look, and the latter immediately went out to check whether there were any suspicious people around.


    The housekeeper who couldn''t stop people also took the servants out of the yard.


    After Bai Su was completely sure, Lin Mengya and the two of them continued their conversation.


    "What do you know?"


    Although in the eyes of some people, the candle dragon meeting is not a major secret.


    But a person will never know for no reason.


    Ah Xiu looked right and took out a warm slate from her arms.


    There are countless small black spots arranged slightly disorderly on it.


    However, after Lin Mengya took the slate in her hand, she found that it seemed to be some kind of text.


    But no matter how she looked, she couldn''t see the direction and context of the text.


    Is that why ah Xiu changed.


    "In fact, I never told anyone about one thing. After I lost my sight, I felt sharper than anyone else because of the heart poison. The first few days, I wandered in my yard. Accidentally, I fell into a dry well. With my feeling, I accidentally found a switch of the dry well. It seemed like a dungeon, There should be some bones. Later, I found this slate. I seem to be able to read the small dots on it. "


    Lin Mengya turned over and looked at it again. The dots were uneven and seemed to be pierced with some sharp weapon.


    Probably, this is similar to the Braille used by modern people.


    But how did ah Xiu learn to be a healthy child?


    "Although it''s not complete, I can roughly understand the meaning. The person who left this message is the guardian of a certain place. Sooner or later, the place he guarded will be opened by a person, and no one can enter until the person arrives. The heart poison on me seems to be very obedient when I encounter one of the bones. This reaction is in Lin Sister, you have. So I think, sister, do you have anything to do with this guardian? "


    How to say, the left family is also the guardian of the heritage of ancient Wei. Perhaps the bones in the dungeon are the ancestors of their left family?


    However, Lin Mengya felt something was wrong. Why, if it''s really just like this, why did ah Xiu take the initiative to marry Xin Li?


    "Even so, why do you want to marry Xinli? Silly girl, you know, that madman is not a normal person. If you marry, don''t you want to die?"


    Ah Xiu smiled shyly before slowly explaining.


    "My heart poison is very powerful, but if you want it to be more powerful, you must devour new poison insects. I heard that if you become the wife of the high priest, you can have the opportunity to enter and exit the ten thousand poison pool. I want to help you. I don''t want to be a loser."


    This silly girl, Lin Mengya almost died of anger when she heard this simple reason.


    His fingers were so bitter that they poked the girl''s bright and clean head. He wanted to go to Wangu pool and tell her why he should abuse himself like this!


    "I''m really defeated by you. If you want to enter Wangu pond, I can help you do it. It''s still necessary to marry that madman? Xiaoyu will go in half a month later. Then you go with him. I''ll be more relieved if you two are there."


    Seeing ah Xiu''s stunned expression, Lin Mengya only felt ridiculous and distressed.


    This little girl really makes her helpless.


    "Really? Can I really go with him?"


    Dim irrelevant eyes, at this moment, are emitting a glittering brilliance.


    Lin Mengya really loves this little girl. If Xiaoyu doesn''t know how to cherish that boy in the future, she will find the best man to make ah Xiu happy all her life.


    "Of course, I''ll teach you a few more tricks at that time so that you can take her down in one fell swoop and save me from worrying about my lungs."


    Click this girl. When you encounter such a thing, you will only recognize the reason of death.


    Her eyes inadvertently crossed the white Su who had been protecting her, but she saw her eyes solidified on the stone slab of concave convex tonic.


    The cool eyes crossed a misty look, which made Lin Mengya feel something wrong.


    However, due to ah Xiu''s presence, she can''t ask for some words.


    "Thank you, sister Lin. it''s very kind of you. I don''t know how to repay you. I''m going to tell my uncle not to worry about me!"


    Ah Xiu doesn''t really want to marry Xin Li. He has always loved his uncle for this matter these days, but he broke his mouth and broke his heart.


    Now sister Lin has solved the biggest problem. How can she not make the girl more and more happy.


    "OK, Bai Su, please invite the housekeeper and ask him to take ah Xiu to find Mr. Dongfang."


    Although she knows that she has a heart to poison her body, ah Xiu usually doesn''t encounter any danger.


    But Lin Mengya was still worried. She didn''t let ah Xiu leave until the responsible housekeeper came to pick her up.


    Bai Su, who hurried back, couldn''t help but stick to the slate on the table.


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak or disturb Bai su. She just stood there quietly and looked at her abnormality.


    "Miss... What a strange feeling."


    Bai Su finally raised her head. Her confused eyes made Lin Mengya nervous.


    The girl''s sealed memory is strange, so she often comes up with something that makes her stunned.


    And every time, it is very important for her.


    From the beginning of seeing this stone tablet, Lin Mengya felt that it was not simple.


    But she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "What''s strange?"


    Asked softly, but it was more like inducing Bai su.


    The latter went to the table, picked up the stone tablet and whispered.


    "I seem to have seen the above words somewhere. The general meaning is indeed like what miss a Xiu said, but the place guarded by the guardians is a fairy city. The people who open the fairy city must come from distant and noble envoys of ancient countries. However, a traitor appeared among the guardians. The traitor wanted to open the gate of the fairy City, so he killed him Hurt other guardians and tried to force out the key to open the door. However, the guardian knows that anyone who opens the gate of fairy city will only release disaster except the destined person. And they don''t know, so the reason why he left the stone tablet is to remind other guardians to be careful of this traitor. "


    Seeing that Bai Su solved the mystery completely and smoothly, Lin Mengya fell into a deep suspicion.


    Generally, if it is Braille, healthy people rarely learn it.


    There is only one situation that people who need to be sound must also learn.


    That is, if you live in darkness all year round, you can also pass messages to each other through this language similar to Braille.


    Fairy city - my uncle once mentioned that the secret place they were looking for was also a fairy city.


    And what kind of connection will the immortal city mentioned in it have with the immortal city they have guarded for generations?


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned sharply and she was a little excited.


    This is the first time I found relevant news since my uncle mentioned Xiancheng.


    But what made her more curious was, where did Bai Su and ah Xiu learn this language?


    "Miss, I think miss ah Xiu probably didn''t accidentally find this stone tablet."


    Bai Su held the stone tablet tightly in his hand, closed his eyes, experienced it carefully, and then said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Although they know that Bai Su and ah Xiu are biological sisters, they don''t know.


    "When I went to find miss a Xiu, I almost didn''t bother. I found miss a Xiu by feeling. That was a wonderful intuition. But after miss a Xiu left this stone tablet, I found that it was this stone tablet that attracted me all the time. Miss, I have a very strange feeling. I feel that this stone tablet is calling me. You say, yes Not because it''s covered with undead? "


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what the undead is, but one thing she can be sure of is that if the stone tablet only attracts Bai Su and ah Xiu, it may have something to do with the relationship between their sisters.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t know exactly what it is.


    She took the stone tablet from Bai Su''s hand and looked through it carefully for a while. She still had no clue.


    But Bai Su closed her eyes and opened them again.


    Finally, he looked at his young lady with great surprise.


    "What''s the matter, miss? As long as you hold it in your hand, that feeling will disappear!"

 Chapter 862

    Lin Mengya and Bai Su tried several more times. Sure enough, when she held it in her hand, Bai Su said that the feeling of calling her would disappear.


    Such repeated several times, Lin Mengya also couldn''t understand it.


    As a last resort, I scanned it with Shennong system, but there was still no result.


    To her surprise, the function of the stone tablet is similar to the strange black cloak on long Tianyu.


    It seems that there are some shielding functions, which is strange. Didn''t this thing spread from the legacy of ancient Wei?


    Why does the stone tablet left by the guardian of Xiancheng still have such a function.


    Can it be said that the cloak was not handed down from the legacy of ancient Wei, but from Xiancheng?


    The stone tablet in her hand was tightly held by her, and Lin Mengya''s heart was full of miscellaneous flavors.


    "Miss, what''s strange in this? Did I run into evil with miss ah Xiu?"


    Her thoughts were pulled back by Bai Su''s anxious tone. She turned around and looked at the girl who was not afraid of death. She was afraid of ghosts.


    This is a wonderful story in the world. When she comes back to Dajin, she has to tell the family well. At that time, see where Bai Su''s face goes.


    "There''s no such thing as evil spirits. Although I don''t know what''s going on now, it should be a good thing. Put it here for the time being, and it may be useful in the future."


    The stone tablet is about the size of a palm, and it is not heavy.


    Lin Mengya put it in her arms and it didn''t get in the way.


    "According to my estimation, this matter of ah Xiu will be solved today. Have you ever sent people back to the palace for the medicine you took from the medicine store before?"


    Bai Su nodded. Although she was anxious, she would never forget Lin Mengya''s orders.


    Now there is another ah Xiu besides Xiaoyu who wants to enter Wangu pool.


    Although they are the best candidates, they must be thorough and careful if they want to go in smoothly and rebuild Gu women.


    And can only succeed, never fail.


    Sure enough, not long after ah Xiu changed his mouth, Dongfang Xu appeared in front of Lin Mengya with a grateful face.


    Ah Xiu followed Dongfang Xu with a helpless face. He must have been defeated by his uncle''s stubbornness.


    "Thank you, miss. You have great kindness to my Dongfang family. Dongfang Xu will remember it and will repay you!"


    Dongfang Xu was a little excited and felt more excited about Lin Mengya. He almost worshipped Lin Mengya as a living Bodhisattva on the table.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Dongfang. Ah Xiu and I are good friends. These are what I should do. But I think since the matter has been solved, I think I can leave earlier?"


    Lin Mengya''s smile is shallow and her attitude is still polite.


    Dongfang Xu realized how he invited Miss Lin here.


    With a red face, I feel shy to see Lin Mengya, who has just done him a great favor.


    "Of course, since you are friends with my family ah Xiu, you can go to the medicine store to find me in the future no matter what you want. The door of my Oriental home is open to you at any time."


    Dongfang Xu is always forthright with his friends.


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, but she was thinking. It''s better to go to the medicine store to get a batch of medicinal materials these days.


    Although she doesn''t like to take advantage of others, Oriental medicine is really rare.


    If you want to come back from Xin''s house safely, I''m afraid you need to make a lot of preparations.


    "Thank you very much, sir. There are still things in the palace, so I won''t bother much."


    Dongfang Xu and ah Xiu directly sent Lin Mengya and Bai Su to the door.


    Especially ah Xiu, among her peers, only Lin Mengya is the one she trusts and admires most.


    Naturally, every time I see Lin Mengya, she always looks like a little girl. She reluctantly pulls Lin Mengya''s cuff and tells her to come and see herself when she is free.


    Helpless Lin Mengya had to promise and watched her get on the carriage. Ah Xiu and Dongfang Xu were still standing at the door, waving in the direction they left until they disappeared out of her sight.


    "Miss ah Xiu is really smart and lovely. No wonder she likes her so much. Now I can understand why you insist on helping miss ah Xiu and her young master. But miss ah Xiu''s eyes are really useless."


    Nodded. In fact, Lin Mengya was more worried. What if Bai Su knew her life experience in the future?


    Fortunately, Dongfang family did not know the existence of Bai Su, and Bai Su also forgot his only sister.


    But as one of the insiders, Lin Mengya is worried all the time.


    They are both rare good girls in the world. I hope none of them will be hurt.


    "Although ah Xiu''s eyes are useless, it doesn''t mean she is worse than others. She is a very strong girl. One day last night, Xiaoyu will know her good. And for Xiaoyu, ah Xiu is his best choice. But the bastard doesn''t know what love is now. If he knows, he will accept ah Xiu."


    Lin Mengya''s words made Bai Su Hang her head.


    She kept in mind what the master said that day and dared not forget at all.


    Every time I see Miss, she wants to say it.


    But there was no chance, for fear that it would affect the feelings between the young lady and the young master.


    She is more worried about these two people than anyone.


    "Miss, if... I mean if you stay here forever, will you promise?"


    Careful exploration, although this is not the first time she asked similar questions, but for Bai Su, Lin Mengya''s answer is very important.


    "I won''t stay here forever, silly girl. Don''t worry. I''ll take you wherever I go this time."


    Lin Mengya was afraid to pat Bai Su on the shoulder for fear that Bai Su would think nonsense.


    But the latter said something about suffering. After wandering for a long time, he said:


    "No, I mean, will you marry the ninth prince? After all, the rumors are so fierce now. If you are difficult to ride a tiger, will you really marry him?"


    That time, the plunder in the eyes of the ninth prince made her an outsider, who couldn''t help seeing it with horror.


    It is completely different from young master Yu, who is always gentle and obedient in front of the young lady. That kind of ambition will only appear when the ninth Prince looks at the young lady.


    "No, I won''t marry Xiaoyu."


    It was obvious that she didn''t even need to think about it.


    Xiaoyu is her brother and can only be her brother.


    At this point, she knew she would never change.


    "But... But miss, some people may not think so. Now you have heard, not just those enslavements. Even the king and his wife acquiesced in the rumors between you and his highness Jiu. Don''t you think it''s... Strange?"


    Bai Su tries to make Lin Mengya notice the source of the information.


    Unfortunately, on this issue, Lin Mengya''s intelligence, which she has always been proud of, has been thrown into the sea.


    "Maybe Xiaoyu wants to avoid the forced marriage of other aristocratic families. He also knows that I am the only one who won''t have that idea about him, so he will use me as a target. Don''t worry, when he and ah Xiu really look at each other, it will be over. Besides, he will stay in Wangu pond for at least half a year. When he comes out, who will remember this What happened? "


    Seeing the ease on Lin Mengya''s face, Bai Su could only sigh secretly.


    I don''t know whether the young lady is smart or stupid. Maybe it''s just because her highness Jiu is the person she trusts. Therefore, she will think of everything in a good way.


    I hope Prince nine doesn''t disappoint the young lady''s trust.


    The carriage hurried back to the palace with them. Fortunately, they had just arrived at the gate of Fengyu garden, and the people sent by Mrs. Jingrou also arrived in the hospital.


    "Miss Helan, as your wife said, everything will be arranged by you. The servants and servants up and down in Fengyu garden have been removed. Therefore, no one will disturb you no matter what you want to do."


    At the door, a loyal female official who followed his wife all the year round lowered her voice and said.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Fortunately, his wife went to the king''s bedroom before.


    So it has become an empty courtyard, which is well known.


    No matter whether you transfer all the people here, or do something else, no one will notice.


    "Thank you very much. Please tell your wife to leave immediately in three days. I hope your wife can make all preparations before that."


    She is going to hide it from everyone this time about her return to Dajin.


    One is to end his feelings. The other is to clean up his old debts.


    Qing Hu will definitely find a way to sneak into the palace these days. When he is there, he and Bai Su will be even more powerful.


    The female officer nodded and turned back.


    As soon as Bai Su opened the gate of Fengyu garden, he saw a slim figure standing in the quiet and spacious yard.


    Looking at the very familiar woman, Lin Mengya felt a little sad.


    In fact, before she saw the note, she almost guessed who the candidate was.


    Unexpectedly, it was really her.


    "I''ve seen a girl."


    Soft voice, but also with a girl''s unique childishness.


    Lin Mengya looked at Ning Qiu with a cool look. Although the quick method of Gu Nu didn''t do so much damage to her body.


    But there are many torments to be suffered, but like her, my wife knows that the loyal girl in front of her is the best candidate at this time.


    "You and I don''t have to be so polite. Come with me."


    After such a period of time, Ning Qiu is very different from before.


    It is said that she is no longer the little girl in charge of opening the door in front of her wife.


    The lady''s trust in her and Ning Qiu''s cleverness and loyalty seem to have made her another powerful figure in the palace.


    But now, if she becomes a Gu woman, it is extremely dangerous. Not to mention, everything obtained in the palace may also be replaced by others.


    Even so, won''t Ning Qiu regret it?

 Chapter 863

    Ning Qiu followed Lin Mengya silently, and the three went to the main hall of Fengyu garden.


    It has been empty since my wife moved away.


    Although someone cleans every day, it''s still inexplicable, with a cold smell.


    Now it has been re requisitioned by Lin Mengya. In the remaining three days, she and Ning Qiu must stay here.


    And Bai Su will prepare everything for them.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    In the main hall, a huge barrel was placed in the center.


    The wooden barrel is very exquisitely constructed and can put charcoal in the lowest charcoal tank.


    With this insulation structure, you don''t have to worry about water cooling for how long you want to run.


    Warm water is helpful to the volatilization of medicine.


    Ning Qiu will spend most of the next three days in this big bucket.


    "What is a girl worth?"


    Compared with Lin Mengya, Ning Qiu is a little too calm.


    Bright and clear eyes looked at the latter, and it seemed that they didn''t understand what Lin Mengya meant.


    "This matter is related to your family and life, so before proceeding, I want to ask you, have you really thought about it? If you regret it now, there is still time."


    She doesn''t want Ning Qiu to be forced.


    That is not only dangerous, but also unfair to Ning Qiu.


    Ning Qiu looked at her and suddenly smiled brightly.


    "In fact, the happiest part of my life is these months. So I''m not afraid. Don''t worry about me. I''m completely voluntary, really."


    Ning Qiu''s words are very sincere, although he knows that he is likely to face several times more danger than in the palace.


    But she still has no hesitation, because this is her destiny and her hope.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll make it clear first. I''ll use herbs to recuperate your body and make you an invincible person for the time being. In the next few months, you will take one of the drugs I gave you every half a month. In this way, the medicine in your body will gradually weaken, but ordinary poisons still don''t pose any danger to you. I''ll prepare eight months of medicine for you If Xiaoyu comes out in eight months, you will come back with him. If not, madam will send someone to pick you up. Remember, the medicine I give you is both an antidote and a poison. You can only take one every half a month. Otherwise, you''ll poison your hair immediately, okay? "


    Lin Mengya uses the method of attacking poison with poison. First, there is a small amount of toxin in Ning Qiu''s body, and then she uses another medicine to reconcile it. In this way, although she will suffer some pain, she will minimize the damage to her body.


    And this small amount, but still can make those poisonous insects and poisons feel afraid, only her blood.


    But the blood toxicity in her body is too overbearing. Let alone Ning Qiu, even the teacher may not be able to stand it.


    So Lin Mengya thought of a method, that is, medication to neutralize the toxins in her blood.


    In this way, although it may not completely detoxify, at least it can make the drug lose its effect gradually.


    At that time, Ning Qiu can return to normal, but her body will be weak for a while.


    "OK, I understand."


    Ning Qiu nodded. His wife had mentioned it to her before, so she knew something about it.


    Now listen to Lin Mengya''s explanation, I have a bottom in my heart.


    She just didn''t know that what Lin Mengya needed later would make her suffer.


    "Let me make a statement first. You may feel very painful later. If you can''t hold on, say it. Don''t force yourself."


    This is still Lin Mengya, who slightly compresses the pain that will be brought later.


    Because the poison on her body is too overbearing, there is no way to take ordinary medicine.


    I have to find some more eccentric things to neutralize, and the side effect of these things is that later, Ning Qiu will be very sour.


    "I see. Thank you for reminding me."


    Ning Qiu looked at Lin Mengya with some thanks in her eyes.


    After all, people remind themselves only when they are kind.


    Helpless looking at the firm Ning Qiu, since others don''t care, what is she still doing?


    "Well, you go to the clothes first and come to this bucket."


    The hot water is outside. Lin Mengya and Bai Su do it themselves and carry it to the side of the barrel.


    Although everyone is a girl, Ning Qiu is a little girl. Standing naked in front of others, she still has a little psychological disorder.


    Fortunately, it''s Midsummer and not cold.


    She took off her clothes and stood in front of Lin Mengya.


    The latter did not know when he took out a bowl of dark brown ointment.


    After tamping with a jade pestle, he looked serious and began to smear on Ning Qiu''s body.


    The girl''s smooth and white skin was soon coated with dark brown ointment.


    Lin Mengya is very careful. No place will be missed.


    When she finished, hot water was injected into the barrel.


    "Well, lie in first. Bai Su, are the charcoal ready?"


    Fortunately, they were all girls, and only three people. Ning Qiu soon got used to this feeling and lay down in the water under the guidance of Lin Mengya.


    Strangely enough, the ointment didn''t fall off with her like water, but she gradually felt that her skin had a strange warm feeling.


    Of course she doesn''t know. This is the prescription carefully prepared by Lin Mengya.


    After applying this ointment, her skin pores have been completely opened to facilitate the rapid penetration of the drug.


    "It''s all ready, miss. You can start at any time."


    Nodded. Lin Mengya looked at Ning Qiu seriously, and her voice was a little calm.


    "It''s time to start. Bear it."


    It''s not easy to recreate a Gu woman in a short time, so Lin Mengya adopts this ingenious method.


    Put the medicinal materials in water according to a certain proportion.


    After each administration, after the first batch of medicine reaches Ning Qiu''s body, Lin Mengya will drop a drop of blood in the water.


    The blood with the magic purple light is not only the goal of the checks and balances of these herbs, but also the seed of urging the power of medicine.


    Soon, Ning Qiu''s ruddy little face became very pale, huge beads of sweat fell from his forehead, and the ointment coated all over his body was gradually absorbed.


    "Er... Hiss... I didn''t expect it to hurt so much."


    At this time, Ning Qiu is still in the mood to joke with them.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at the herbs in the water all the time.


    These herbs can only be used once, and each time you add them, you should add a drop of your own blood.


    The herbs that were fished out should also be filled into the charcoal tank below by her to fully burn her last medicine to help Ning Qiu succeed.


    Because there is no air in the blood in other places, there is no big feeling.


    But the tiny wound on the finger, vaguely, will have bone needle pain.


    She is still so, not to mention Ning Qiu, who is absorbing the power of medicine all over her body.


    A thousand arrows pierce the heart. I''m afraid it won''t be exaggerated at all.


    "I''ll watch here. Go and have a rest first."


    A bucket of herbs takes about four hours to soak.


    And it can''t be interrupted, so Lin Mengya and Bai Su can only take turns on duty.


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s words, Bai Su shook her head.


    "I''m not tired. It''s you, master. After you''ve finished a Xiu''s work, you''ll be busy again. Why don''t you go and have a rest first."


    Bai Su is naturally considerate of her, which Lin Mengya has always known.


    But Bai Su has more important things to do. Lin Mengya can only drive her away and have a rest.


    After the first night, I only changed the herbs for the first time.


    Ning Qiu in the barrel will faint with pain.


    Lin Mengya intended to get her some pain relief medicine to eat, but she was afraid that it would wash the medicine, so she had to give it up.


    Fortunately, in a half dream and half awake, people''s pain will be reduced a lot.


    Looking at Ning Qiu, who was almost unconscious, Lin Mengya turned out of the door and went to the yard to breathe.


    In the twilight of the morning, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked to the East.


    Whether in Dajin or here, the sun is always full of warmth and vitality.


    The pain of the wound on the hand gradually decreased because it was far away from those herbs.


    Lin Mengya looked at the sun fascinated. Only in the early morning, the sun would converge its dazzling light.


    Like the man who worries her, only in front of her can she show tenderness.


    But if one day, this warmth also belongs to others, what should she do?


    "What are you thinking, so distracted?"


    The deep and mellow voice behind her made Lin Mengya''s heart tremble fiercely.


    With her eyes down, Lin Mengya had traces of struggle in her eyes.


    However, it gently patted off the man''s arms and separated the distance between the two without leaving a trace.


    "Just looking at the sun. Are you leaving?"


    Turn your back on him. He must be leaving today.


    Otherwise, he didn''t choose to rush into Fengyu garden during the day.


    "Well, aren''t you willing to let me go?"


    Her reaction was a little cold, but long Tianyu didn''t worry about it.


    At present, he encountered many problems, which involved too much of his energy.


    And he was afraid of being discovered by her, so although he wanted to hold her, he didn''t take this step in the end.


    "There is nothing to be reluctant to give up. We will meet after all, won''t we?"


    The next time we meet, we may face eternal separation.


    Lin Mengya ruthlessly pressed down the bitterness in her heart and was used to the temperature in his arms. If she returned to a person''s state again, I don''t know if she can get used to it.


    "Yes, we will meet again after all. Ya''er, you should take good care of yourself. You can''t hurt yourself if I''m not with you."


    Hurt? Lin Mengya''s mouth overflowed with a helpless smile.


    It''s clearly agreed that he will protect himself in the future, but in the end, he still depends on himself, doesn''t he?


    "Well, I know. You go quickly. It''s not safe here."

 Chapter 864

    I don''t know when there was no movement behind me.


    Lin Mengya''s body was stiff and she felt a little cool in her heart.


    Some happiness seems simple. For her, it is like a thorn. She wants to hold it tightly, but she is afraid of being stabbed.


    Turning around and looking at the place where long Tianyu had disappeared, I was a little distracted.


    Some things, figured out is on the one hand, but when things come to an end, can you face them so easily? Sure enough, it''s still on the other hand.


    "Miss, Qinghu is here. I''ve asked him to sneak into the palace as a bodyguard. Do you want to see him now?"


    The voice of Bai Su behind him came. Lin Mengya immediately pretended that nothing had happened and raised her smiling face.


    "OK, let him come."


    Once long Tianyu left, now Qinghu is still her patron saint.


    With him, I don''t have to worry about safety anymore.


    "Why are your eyes so red, miss?"


    Bai Su looked at her young lady in surprise. She seldom cried, so for a moment, Bai Su didn''t think about that.


    "Oh, it''s just too choking inside. I''ll wash my face and you can go in and have a look for me."


    There must be a result, but sooner or later.


    Now it won''t help if she tangles again.


    Ruthlessly threw cold water on her face. The cold touch also cleared her mind a lot.


    As soon as I got back to the yard, I saw a slender gong-e standing next to Bai Su with her back to her.


    "Miss, I brought someone."


    Bai Su hesitated to look at the gong-e behind her. The expression on her face was always unspeakable.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the gong''e, but she just wanted to turn her eyes, the old and immoral guy.


    "I said, are you addicted to dressing up as a woman?"


    Gong''e immediately turned back, with a charming and romantic face and a full flattering smile.


    The eyebrows and eyes are very delicate, but the eyes are too frivolous.


    He raised his orchid finger, pinched his silk veil and covered his mouth.


    "Oh, I can''t help it either. But when I dress up, all the red beauties in the palace are compared by me. Girl, you say yes or no."


    Holding his throat, he deliberately pretended to be soft and charming.


    Lin Mengya finally couldn''t hold back her white eyes and turned one mercilessly.


    "Don''t let this psycho go out without my order."


    She just felt angry and thought that this guy would change a little after such a long time.


    But I didn''t think it was the same distortion.


    "Yes, miss."


    Bai Su held back her smile. In fact, Qinghu dressed up as a woman, which was a little more gorgeous than a woman.


    But this guy often deliberately makes a distorted posture. No wonder the young lady gets angry.


    "I hate it. Are you afraid that the king of the cloud hunting kingdom will fall in love with me? Don''t worry, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, you''re alone."


    "Cough... Go away!"


    I''m really fed up with this guy''s abnormal behavior. Lin Mengya flew an eye knife to Qinghu and finally let this happen


    The guy was a little clean.


    However, with him making such a fuss, Lin Mengya''s mood also relaxed a lot.


    "How''s it going? Can she survive?"


    Qinghu, who just wanted to follow in, was stared out by Lin Mengya.


    With him, there''s no need to worry about the safety here.


    Follow Bai Su into the main hall. At least it''s spacious here, so the smell of burning herbs can be strictly locked up here.


    Although no one can guess what they are doing, there is no big mistake in being careful.


    "People have fainted several times, but when they wake up, they still have to bite their teeth and insist. But miss, I''m afraid if she lives for three days, she''ll have to die."


    What Bai Su said is also a problem that Lin Mengya is worried about.


    Only one night, Ning Qiu''s spirit and body were overdrawn.


    It seems that if you want to survive for three days, you really need some effort.


    "Well, when this bucket is finished, let her come out and have a rest. Then I''ll seal her acupoints with a silver needle, which may reduce the pain."


    Ning Qiu''s tenacity is even stronger than they thought.


    When they put people up from the barrel, Ning Qiu could still stay awake.


    Three days later, Ning Qiu absorbed the fifth barrel of medicine in the barrel, and people were consumed to the extreme.


    "It''s finally finished, Ning Qiu. Congratulations."


    Lin Mengya wiped the sweat on her forehead. Every time she had to prick her finger to take blood, but now she finally didn''t use it.


    That kind of continuous needling feeling is really uncomfortable.


    Just compared with Ning Qiu, the pain he suffered doesn''t seem to be worth mentioning.


    "Xin... It''s hard for you to protect me. Miss Helan, as long as I do... Can I?"


    In just three days, Ning Qiu lost a lot of weight.


    Lin Mengya nodded and sprinkled the herbs into the barrel again.


    However, these things are used to consolidate ningqiu''s body and recuperate.


    "It''s almost done. Let''s leave it to madam and them to do the next thing. We just have to wait for good news."


    Processing Gu Nu is only the first step. The second step is to obtain a reasonable identity for Gu nu.


    I believe the king and his wife naturally know this.


    "That''s good. I thought I was going to die. Now I finally understand that the most painful thing is not death, but the suffering of life rather than death."


    A smile for the rest of his life appeared on his weak little face.


    Ning Qiu also seems to feel a little more detached than three days ago.


    Sometimes hell like torture brings not only physical pain, but also the endurance of the heart will become much stronger once it goes through.


    At least now ningqiu is reborn than before.


    "This is the first level, but if you want to have this foundation, other things will be better. Take a rest first, and we''ll be on the road tomorrow. We''ll talk about anything on the road."


    After comforting Ning Qiu, Lin Mengya came out of the main hall and closed the door carefully.


    Now everything is ready. According to this journey, Xiaoyu is almost halfway.


    They are light and simple, and can catch up with Xiaoyu.


    Just before that, Xiaoyu may also be in danger.


    But wan Yanlie''s gang will never let Xiaoyu have anything to do.


    He is their only hope to save lieyun.


    In the side hall where Lin Mengya lives, Qing Hu is like a dog leg, helping Lin Mengya pinch her shoulders and rub her legs.


    "Girl, you can''t leave me this time. You have no conscience. You don''t know how scared you are when you go."


    Although it was still that kind of insincere tone, Lin Mengya heard a feeling of anxiety from it.


    Know how much impact her last disappearance has had on those who care about her.


    This lost and recovered surprise is not only felt by Qinghu.


    She was just as sad when she was determined to abandon these familiar past for the time being.


    It was also because she had lost it once that she wanted to cherish it more.


    Lin Mengya, who had not slept well for three days, patted Qinghu''s hand. With Qinghu''s gentle technique, she also alleviated a lot of physical pain.


    "Well, I see."


    Such a clever and obedient Lin Mengya surprised even Qinghu.


    Hidden in the frivolous, affectionate, stronger than the feelings of men and women.


    "I also know something about Xiaoyu. Girl, do you really want to help him ascend the throne?"


    Opening her eyes, Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    Qinghu is a very clever person, so Lin Mengya pays special attention to his opinions.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, but you don''t know yet. The headquarters of the candle dragon club is in the territory of lieyun country. It''s just that there are poisonous miasma and poisonous insects and weeds all year round, and there are dense mountains and forests to cover it, so no one found it."


    Lin Mengya is actually alert about this.


    There has been speculation before, but now I think it is the safest to set the headquarters of the candle dragon club in lieyun country.


    But does this have anything to do with whether Xiaoyu can ascend the throne?


    "Have you ever wondered why the candle dragon has been passed on for hundreds of years, and the fierce cloud has developed for hundreds of years and never accepted the world?"


    A strange thought floated on Lin Mengya''s mind.


    "Do you mean that in lieyun country, the candle dragon club is their real skeleton? It''s impossible. According to the king''s character, he will never allow this kind of thing to happen."


    Although this idea seems strange now, for Lin Mengya, if one day, the people she is gradually familiar with suddenly change into another identity overnight, it is unacceptable to her.


    "What if the king is the leader of the candle dragon club? Think about it. Even if Xiaoyu wants to join the candle dragon club, he can his ability, why won''t he be found out. Unless there is someone around them who knows the weakness of the candle dragon club. Even I can''t do that."


    Qinghu''s words made Lin Mengya Leng on the spot.


    But after some calculation, Lin Mengya shook her head again when she remembered the king''s usual style of doing things.


    "It''s impossible. If you think about it, the candle dragon will be so cruel and unkind. They don''t take human life seriously at all, but the king doesn''t. although he is cruel and cruel, I can feel that the king still has mercy on life."


    Moreover, the king is so affectionate to his wife that even to Yao Lu, he can have a trace of pity and miss the old love.


    If the king is the leader of the candle dragon who destroys human life, she can''t believe it anyway.


    People with love in their hearts will definitely not do such cruel things.


    "I didn''t say that the king must be the leader. I just said that if the candle dragon club is the strong cloud country and the strong cloud country is the candle dragon club, what should you do then?"


    Qinghu''s words are a little awkward, but Lin Mengya has heard them clearly.

 Chapter 865

    In the past, because of Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya really ignored many details.


    For example, among the four countries, lieyun country is the most powerful in raising Gu, and the person who raises Gu the most has a higher status in lieyun.


    If so, is it possible.


    The more a person of high status in lieyun, the more likely he is to be a person of the candle dragon club.


    On this thought, she seems to be against the whole fierce cloud country!


    This is not the most terrible. If so, does it mean that the lieyun people she makes friends with may be her enemies?


    The brain was running at a high speed, and Lin Mengya only felt a panic in her heart.


    Unconsciously, I touched the hard jade token at my waist.


    That''s the seal from Mrs. Jingrou. With this thing, she can go in and out of the palace at will or mobilize the power of the palace at will. It can also become her amulet at the critical moment.


    Instead, she thought of the people she met here since she arrived at lieyun. The things that had happened and the doubts in her heart gradually dissipated.


    After figuring out the things in her heart, Lin Mengya''s face showed a look of relief.


    The corners of her mouth were curved, and a warm and mellow smile reappeared on her face.


    "Girl, aren''t you stupid?"


    Qinghu''s hand shook and shook in front of Lin Mengya, and asked anxiously.


    "Go aside and don''t make trouble. Smelly fox, I ask you, who told you this? Or who makes you feel like this?"


    If the person in front of him is not Qinghu, Lin Mengya will think that he is a spy sent by Zhulong to stir up her confidence.


    At first glance, Qinghu''s words seem to be very reasonable. It''s really easy for such a huge organization as the candle dragon association to penetrate a country.


    But they just ignored another thing at the same time, that is, the candle Dragon Society is essentially different from the country of lieyun country.


    "Do you doubt that someone wants to deliberately mislead me? That''s impossible, girl. This is the conclusion I came to after so many years at the candle dragon club. I didn''t trust anyone except you."


    Hearing Qinghu''s objection, Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but a moment later, she relaxed again.


    The smile on his face turned cold again, as if he was silently mocking someone.


    "You''re right. Maybe you don''t feel wrong. What''s wrong is the feeling that the whole candle dragon will give you. In other words, you''ve been cheated by the whole candle dragon club!"


    Cheated by the whole candle dragon club? How is that possible!


    But Qinghu''s smart brain jumped out of its original thinking almost instantly and thought about this problem from the perspective of a bystander.


    "Everything you said is right. The candle dragon will give people a feeling of cruelty, cruelty and horror. And the feeling of lieyun kingdom is also cold, arrogant and mysterious. Therefore, no matter who is misled by someone with a heart, it is easy to have all kinds of associations between the two. And this is the protective color that the candle dragon will give himself. It misleads people all over the world, not others It''s just one or two. "


    In fact, it''s very accidental that Lin Mengya can figure it out. The candle dragon will break the sky. It''s just a non-governmental organization. Since it is a non-governmental organization, it is destined to be a place for the interests of a few people.


    But countries are different. If they want to maintain normal operation, they will formulate various rules, which are simply laws.


    But the candle dragon club is not the same. From the first time she dealt with the candle dragon club, she knew that this place is a very chaotic place with respect to strength.


    So the two places that look similar actually have completely different properties.


    If the fierce cloud is the candle dragon club, what appears now can only be scorched earth under the action of ambition.


    Keliyun is promising and full of all kinds of vitality and possibilities.


    Perhaps for the time being, there will be darkness enveloping the strong cloud, but Lin Mengya believes that one day, a Ming Jun will bring new hope to the strong cloud.


    Lin Mengya believed that the person who brought the turnaround must be Xiaoyu.


    But the candle dragon will do so. I''m afraid it will bring a disaster to lieyun.


    It is the goal of every careerist to find the heritage of ancient Wei.


    One of the closest targets is the candle dragon club.


    I''m afraid that at that time, the fierce cloud misled by people all over the world will bear the brunt and become the target of attack.


    At that time, lieyun is innocent and affected, and how can Xiaoyu be alone.


    "Although I still think that the Zhulong club has something to do with lieyun, I also think that if the leader is really the king of lieyun country, there is something wrong. Xiaoyu deceived us that if you want to revive you, you must find the real keel of the Zhulong club. But everyone in the Zhulong Club knows that the leader of the real keel will carry it with you and never leave. If so, what about Xiaoyu Maybe not? "


    Some things are not that Qinghu is not smart, but that it is too close to see clearly.


    In fact, she is the same, if she didn''t live here for half a year and didn''t recognize those people.


    She will also believe what Qinghu said. Seeing may not be true, and hearing may not be true.


    It seems that no matter what she does in the future, she must first listen and see with her heart.


    "So it''s a little complicated. But if we think so, it will be much simpler. The leader of the candle dragon club may be from the family of lieyun or even the royal family, so he knows everything about lieyun very well. In the management of the candle dragon club, he may learn from some customs or habits of lieyun. Or it may mislead people that the candle dragon club is in lieyun. Then Taking advantage of the blind exclusion of fierce clouds, it also creates the illusion that this is the headquarters of the candle dragon club to confuse the world. In this way, even on the day when they were attacked into their nest, lieyun country became their delaying strategy. Once something happens in lieyun state, they will have enough time to retreat and dissolve. After all, it will be difficult to conquer a candle dragon, but it will be more difficult to conquer a country, and the movement will never be small. "


    Relying on a smart brain, Lin Mengya sorted and analyzed it. Everything is Tao.


    After hearing this, Qinghu also felt very reasonable.


    After all, according to Lin Mengya''s words, lieyun is a little dangerous.


    "The best way for us is to hold still first. Now, besides me, some people will think so. Why don''t we find a way to let the fierce cloud and the candle dragon peel away? What do you think?"


    Qinghu agreed with her, but she didn''t do it.


    "I think the same as you do, but I''d better let Xiaoyu take their brains. Qinghu, I want to go back to Dajin. Can you come with me?"


    Looking at Qinghu with her head tilted, she clearly knows that the answer she gets is yes, but Lin Mengya will habitually ask Qinghu for advice.


    Slightly stunned, Qinghu didn''t understand what Lin Mengya meant.


    There was some anxiety between her eyebrows, for fear that she would always be unable to think about it and make any wrong decision.


    "Girl, I know the relationship between you and long Tianyu. But you are really not suitable to go back now. After all, there are so many things for you to do here. What if you go back now and fall short?"


    Qinghu''s tone was a little urgent. When Lin Mengya heard it in her ears, she felt very grateful.


    That''s how he always thinks of her.


    Holding Qinghu''s hand, Lin Mengya looked at him seriously.


    "I want to go back and make a decision. Qinghu, I have no way back. Do you understand?"


    In the black eyes, there is a rare firmness of Qing fox.


    But he knew better that as long as Lin Mengya showed this expression, it meant that she would never shrink back.


    "Really? Girl, I don''t want to see you in pain, let alone hurt you."


    Between heaven and earth, only she can make him so hesitant.


    If you put it on someone else, I''m afraid he won''t even bother to laugh at it.


    But her joy and sorrow were heavily engraved in his heart and affected his mind at any time.


    "You have to go. Qinghu, you can choose not to go with me. But there are some things I must do. There is one thing you may not know. My life experience is very complex. It is by no means clear in one sentence or two. It is my life to find the legacy of ancient Wei."


    Qinghu suddenly smiled, helpless, a little more relaxed.


    "No, I will go back with you. You have your life and I have mine."


    His life is to die for her.


    This has been doomed since she rescued him.


    "Good, good."


    Holding Qinghu''s face, Lin Mengya looked carefully from left to right. With that focused look, Qinghu trembled.


    This girl has just finished sensationalizing. What will she do again?


    "Smelly fox, how can you be more woman than a woman?"


    With a little jealousy, Lin Mengya said with her hands only chin and big eyes flickering.


    "I... I''m fine. But girl, what do you want?"


    Qinghu has an impulse to hold her shoulders with both hands. The girl''s eyes are really suspicious.


    "I was wondering if you could help me to make the one in the house noble, elegant, cold and arrogant in ten days?"


    Gu Nu can''t be superficial, let alone bluff.


    Although Ning Qiu was around his wife, she was taught to be different from ordinary women.


    But in her opinion, it''s not enough.


    The real female Gu is detached and powerful. Naturally, she should be higher than the top and disdain to be with ordinary people.


    Now ningqiu''s temperament is too friendly.


    Moreover, she served her wife all the year round. She looked like a female official, not like a master.


    When people see it, won''t it fall short?


    "Well, there''s no problem. But I can tell you that the review of Xin Gu''s daughter is very strict. Girl, can you do it?"


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya with skeptical eyes. Unfortunately, the latter only gave her a contemptuous look.


    "Yes or no, you''ll know by then. Don''t say it''s a poisonous woman, queen mother. I didn''t say it was made!"

 Chapter 866

    Before dawn, an insignificant carriage left the palace quietly from one of the most insignificant side doors of the palace.


    Lin Mengya and Ning Qiu sit quietly in the carriage on the shaft. Bai Su and Qing Hu dressed as a bodyguard sit outside. Although they look stable, their eyes have a keen view of the surrounding wind and grass.


    Their trip was completely confidential without notifying anyone.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s safety is very guaranteed, and there are white Su and Qing Hu protection around them. They don''t have to worry too much at all.


    The carriage left the king''s city. Because of the secret protection of the king and his wife, the party went very smoothly.


    The horse ran without stopping for three days before they slowed down slightly.


    "Do you know where Xiaoyu and her friends are?"


    Lift the car curtain, Lin Mengya asked softly.


    These days, I''m always busy lowering my head and driving. First, I want to stay away from the King City as soon as possible, and second, I want to catch up with Xiaoyu''s journey this morning.


    "Everything is going well on the young master''s side. The king and Lord lie sent the most powerful experts to protect his safety. Now they are also on the way. It is estimated that they can arrive a day or two earlier than us. But the Xin family doesn''t know how to react."


    They are all traveling to Yushan County, where Xin''s family is located.


    The Xin family is like a tyrant there. Even the king''s forces dare not easily offend them.


    Now she and Xiaoyu are clearly looking for trouble in the past. Even she can''t predict how the Xin family will react.


    In short, people probably won''t give them any good face.


    "No matter how they react, on the surface, they are still subject to the king''s family. Naturally, they need to be polite to Xiaoyu. I only worry about whether Xinli will appear."


    Before leaving the palace, the lady called her to the bedroom and gave her detailed instructions before she assured them to come out.


    Among them, some are secrets about the Xin family.


    With these things in hand, Lin Mengya doesn''t worry that the Xin family won''t take the bait.


    But the premise is that Xinli didn''t recognize her identity, otherwise she would be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Maybe God has blessed miss and the young master. The people of the Xin family have disappeared mysteriously one after another. Xin Li was sent out to investigate the matter as soon as he left the customs. For a moment, I''m afraid he can''t return to Yushan County. We can do it."


    Bai Su''s cool eyebrows and eyes were smiling. This was good news. It was obviously a good omen when they started.


    "The Xin family disappeared mysteriously? When did it happen? What clues do you have?"


    Since knowing that blood sacrifice can open the gate of Xiancheng, Lin Mengya paid special attention to this kind of thing.


    Bai Su shook his head. If he knew so easily, the Xin family would not send Xin Li to investigate the matter.


    "Later, you send someone to pay attention. The situation is too chaotic now. We must master all the clues."


    Nodded. For Bai Su, executing Lin Mengya''s orders is the simplest thing.


    "Girl, your problem of thinking more and more is really getting more and more serious."


    With a glance at the idle fox, it''s not how she thinks and thinks.


    Anyway, there is no big mistake in being careful. She doesn''t want to miss important clues because of carelessness.


    "The girl is really different from us. When I first met the girl, I knew she was a person who did great things."


    Inside the carriage, Ning Qiu looked at the calm and commanding Lin Mengya, and only felt that the latter was a little strange.


    It seems that she is fundamentally different from the Helan sister she knew in the palace.


    A pair of big eyes looked at each other with some admiration. She looked forward to people like her wife.


    Unexpectedly, the Helan girl around her was young, but she was no less than her wife''s decision to kill.


    "I''m forced to do big things and small things. Who can live at will when people live in the world? In fact, you''re more powerful than you think, but you didn''t notice."


    For Ning Qiu, Lin Mengya actually admires each other''s courage and tenacity.


    To become a Gu woman means to go deep into the wolf''s mouth and take risks.


    In just three days, Ning Qiu has been tortured because of the processing of Gu nu.


    But Ning Qiu gritted her teeth and stood up. At this point, Lin Mengya sighed that she was inferior.


    "How can I compare with you? I''m not afraid of your jokes. In fact, I want to make myself more useful. In the palace, people who are useless will live worse than die. Although my wife loves me, I can only be more useful if I want to protect myself."


    Ning Qiu''s bitter touch on the corner of her mouth hurt Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Her mind turned slightly. What she remembered was long Tianyu.


    That person is destined to become the monarch of Da Jin. Can she only become the most useful person to keep long Tianyu''s mind on her forever?


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly gave birth to a touch of sadness. No, she must not!


    "Girl? Girl?"


    Looking at Helan who was still talking to herself just now, she seemed to be lost in meditation. Ning Qiu couldn''t help calling her.


    Looking at Ning Qiu blankly, Lin Mengya found her disorder.


    He smiled apologetically and then turned his eyes out of the window.


    After sorting out their unstable thoughts, they continued their conversation just now.


    "In fact, ningqiu, you don''t have to worry so much. Although it''s a challenge at Xin''s house, it may not be an opportunity. Although you only have half a year, you can do a lot."


    Gu Nu has a detached position in Xin''s family.


    According to my wife, this is the only spiritual leader who can compete with the high priest.


    Now the seemingly peaceful Xin family, in fact, the distribution of power is also fragmented.


    Xin Luan has his own fans, and Xin Li also has his own personal guards.


    And there are not a few people like Xin Yu in the dark.


    Therefore, Gu NV is their chance.


    An opportunity to completely destroy or subdue the Xin family, and Ning Qiu is the key to this matter.


    "Girl, do you want me to persuade the Xin family to support your highness Jiu?"


    It is worthy of being the person selected by Mrs. Jingrou herself. Is it smart.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said slowly:


    "In addition, there are many things that girls can do. The Xin family is not monolithic. It''s not difficult to divide them only if you have the intention. But girls should also remember that the taste of power will certainly make people feel elated, but if you don''t have the ability to control power, I''m afraid you will be tired of it in the end."


    Lin Mengya always wants to say the ugly words in front. Once Ning Qiu successfully becomes a Gu woman, she will be hit by her praise and slander.


    The temptation and flattery are not strange to Ning Qiu.


    But this should be the first time she was at the center of the vortex. Therefore, Lin Mengya must warn Ning Qiu in advance so that she will not become a disaster in the end.


    Of course, once that happens, they will bear the brunt and cut off the traitors.


    But Lin Mengya has a good impression of Ning Qiu, so she won''t be bothered and gives her good guidance.


    "What the girl said is that I will stick to my heart and never forget my duty."


    Ning Qiu''s eyes are clear and bright. In fact, Lin Mengya''s worry is superfluous.


    Over the years, Ning Qiu has watched, listened and experienced more with his wife.


    She saw through some things early.


    Otherwise, he would not be loyal to his wife under the disadvantage of his wife.


    "That''s good. Don''t think I''m ugly. It''s just what we have to do. It''s going to cost us our lives. My brother will teach you some things these days. Just do it. Don''t worry about others for the time being."


    Outside, Lin Mengya always introduces Qinghu as her brother.


    But after hearing her words, Ning Qiu blushed for some reason.


    Slightly hesitant, he looked at Lin Mengya. Shuimou looked at the direction of the door and asked in a low voice:


    "He... I mean, is that childe really your brother? He is so beautiful. I think he is more beautiful than our girl''s family!"


    Following Ning Qiu''s eyes, Lin Mengya just glanced at the Figure shaking outside.


    "Well, you look good. But it''s really not qualitative. Just learn from him. Don''t be spoiled by him. My brother is not a good man."


    Outside came the cold hum of Qinghu''s dissatisfaction, and Lin Mengya unkindly took it back.


    To tell the truth, she was a little jealous of the shameless dead fox.


    Besides, seeing that he was in his fifties and wore a face in his twenties, Lin Mengya was angry.


    However, such a face is eternal, but it is exchanged with going deep into hell.


    If Qing Hu can choose, he will let himself grow old slowly, not like a walking corpse.


    "Thank you."


    Ning Qiu said politely, but there was not even half a sound outside.


    After waving her hand, Lin Mengya motioned the other party not to care, and fiddled with the herbs brought in the carriage.


    Lin Mengya has been thinking about a problem these days. Her uncle said that if you want to open the door of Xiancheng, you must use the blood sacrifice of a specific group of people.


    And the information revealed on the slate brought by ah Xiu that day.


    One of the guardians betrayed the others and wanted to open fairy city.


    The Zuo family is a family of guardians handed down from the ancient kingdom of Wei. If the fairy city they are looking for really exists, will there be the same guardians in the fairy city?


    The so-called fairy City, Lin Mengya, now wants to see this myth as an ancient city similar to Loulan.


    If even the original guardian and the candle dragon club can''t open the fairy City, then the fairy city is either too secret.


    Either¡ª¡ª


    Her eyes suddenly became bright, and Lin Mengya quickly remembered something.


    The witch Lord came from an underground city, and so did the Witches of all dynasties.


    So can she assume that Xiancheng is also a mysterious underground city?

 Chapter 667

    If she knew little about these things, it would be impossible to have such an association.


    However, Lin Mengya can be sure that the underground city where the wizard is located can never be the fairy city they are looking for.


    But the emergence of witches is likely to be related to fairy city.


    Because the lieyun people believe that they are all descendants of the Gu king and the Witch Queen.


    All kinds of legends have something to do with Xiancheng and Guwei.


    What is the connection between her and her uncle?


    Subconsciously took out the slate in his arms and rubbed it. In addition to Bai Su and ah Xiu, only those guardians knew the content on the slate.


    My thoughts drifted to the distance again. I don''t know what kind of secrets lie in such a mysterious land as lieyun.


    I hope the day when the secret is revealed will not be too far away.


    "The girl seems to have something on her mind?"


    Ning Qiu took a curious look at the slate in Lin Mengya''s hand, but there was nothing special except some small dots on it.


    "Well, I don''t know the legend about the Gu king and the witch queen, do you know?"


    Lin Mengya felt that the closer she got to the king Gu and Empress Wu, the more she felt that these two only existed in mythical characters and had extraordinary origins.


    It seems that so far, all the secrets and traditions of lieyun country have something to do with these two people.


    She preferred them to God as two strangers she had never met.


    She is particularly curious. Why do these two people still have such a noble position in the hearts of lieyun people thousands of years later?


    "Are the Gu king and the witch queen? I think they are very similar to the king and Mrs. Jingrou!"


    Ning Qiu doesn''t look deep in the harem, but folk legends can make all of them beautiful.


    There is some yearning in her eyes. This is a story that everyone in lieyun knows, but it is also the yearning of every girl in lieyun.


    "It is said that the Gu king was once the most powerful king. He created the unique Gu Shu of lieyun Kingdom and was the most powerful Gu master in history. Later, he met the beautiful and gentle empress witch. The empress witch was probably an immortal in heaven. After seeing the heroism of the Gu king, he fell in love with the Gu king. When the Gu king saw the empress witch, he immediately fell in love with the beautiful fairy. They A grand wedding was held. Since then, the Gu king and the empress lived happily together. "


    Looking at Ning Qiu''s yearning appearance, Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Just like every modern girl has a princess dream.


    How many girls who grew up hearing these legends don''t want to be the witch queen in the legend?


    Take back her thoughts. Although there are still many secrets between the Gu king and the witch queen, they are waiting for her to solve.


    But more importantly, it is to solve the problems in front of us.


    "Well, one day or another, the person who belongs to you will appear. By the way, I have something else to tell you. It''s not convenient for me to come forward after I arrive at Xin''s house. So if you have anything to do, tell Bai su. Once you have a firm foothold in Xin''s house, ask someone to move to the house next to Wangu pond and bring only some attendants. At that time, we will mix quietly Go inside. Once we succeed, we will be much more free. "


    Gu women have many privileges, and in order to maintain their innocence, they must live in isolation.


    Before, because the king kidnapped the last Gu girl, I was afraid that the custody of Ning Qiu would be more severe.


    The residence next to Wangu pool is usually opened only when someone needs to go to Wangu pool to practice.


    Because it''s not easy for others to get in except Gu nu.


    At the entrance and exit, there are Gu masters and Gu insect handles.


    Let alone someone abducted, it is impossible to meet.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya has full confidence that as long as Ning Qiu is recognized, they will go to the yard next to the Wangu pool to live.


    At that time, there will be no one to look after her. If she disappears temporarily, she will not attract the attention of interested people.


    Nodded, Ning Qiu carefully kept everything in mind.


    She knew she had to be careful in Xin''s house, so she had to engrave Helan''s words in her mind.


    "Also, according to Madam, you have to go through a series of strict censorship if you want to become a poison girl. You can''t trust anyone except Xiaoyu and me. You can''t believe a word even if it''s not from the Xin family or someone tells you that he was sent by the king''s wife. Unless we come in person, you can''t believe anyone else''s news, Do you understand? "


    Nodding seriously, Ning Qiu naturally understands.


    Moreover, she was in the deep palace. Naturally, she was suspicious and easily refused to believe strangers.


    After telling her a few more words, the carriage also arrived at the first stop.


    As soon as the four talents jumped out of the carriage, someone greeted them.


    "Adults have made arrangements. Please, young ladies and gentlemen."


    The visitor lowered his voice, took out a secret letter written secretly by the king and handed it to Lin Mengya.


    After quietly taking it over and watching it carefully for several times, Lin Mengya temporarily put down her guard.


    Since the king prepared it himself, I don''t think anything will go wrong.


    "Thank you."


    He followed the man into the humble little inn behind him. There were not many things and people in it, but it was very clean and tidy, not like a wild shop near the village.


    They will stay here for two days, and then go on the road in a new carriage.


    And here is the first stop for Ning Qiu to receive devil training.


    A little settled down, and the king''s people protected them at any time. Moreover, there were not many guests in this small wild shop, and it did not attract anyone''s suspicion and attention.


    In the backyard of the inn, Lin Mengya still plunges into the pile of herbs. No one is allowed to enter her house except Bai su.


    Some tired rubbed the eyebrows. Looking at the herbs in her hands, Lin Mengya stretched.


    In fact, these days she has been studying how to make Xiaoyu successfully control Wang Gu.


    I just tried a lot of ways, but none of them worked for her blood.


    Madam told her that if Xiaoyu couldn''t completely control Wang Gu by herself, she was afraid that Wang Gu might bite her back in the end.


    Therefore, she must strive for 100%.


    But Wang Gu is powerful after all, and she can only speed up her research.


    "Keep your head up and be arrogant. Yes, keep your feet calm. Don''t laugh and don''t look like you hate anyone. It''s like you despise anyone, not because they are weaker than you, but because they can''t get into your eyes."


    Outside the window, Qinghu''s impatient voice came.


    This guy has always lacked the necessary patience with people other than Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows this clearly.


    But due to her request, Qinghu can only teach patiently.


    Through the window, Lin Mengya saw that Ning qiuzheng was scolded by Qinghu and her eyes were red.


    That guy''s mouth has always been very poisonous, and he has no good words for Ning Qiu.


    Some fool said a lot, but I don''t know where he found a three finger long board.


    As long as Ning Qiu does something wrong, the board will fall heavily on her.


    Although the voice is not loud, Qinghu is such a master. He is only afraid that ningqiu can''t bear the pain.


    "After talking for a long time, why can''t you? What I want is arrogance, not timidity. Is it true that if the slave is used to it, the master won''t be it?"


    It was another scolding. Lin Mengya obviously saw Ning Qiu''s red eyes and reluctantly held back her tears.


    She sighed slightly. In fact, Ning Qiu may have never seen such an iceberg beauty as Gu nu.


    After all, all the women in the palace will go to the king''s favor.


    Who will keep a face and hold the shelf of a cold beauty one day?


    It''s really difficult for her to learn this feeling she''s never seen before.


    She''s just tired. Why don''t you go out and help them.


    "Your teacher is too mean. I asked you to teach her patiently, but I didn''t say that you wanted to make her an angry bag."


    The cool female voice is neither happy nor sad, and the voice is slow but not slow.


    A pair of plain hands pushed open the door of the room, lotus steps moved gently, and a cold and pretty face that seemed not to eat human fireworks appeared in front of the three people.


    When Qinghu saw Lin Mengya''s appearance, his eyes suddenly lit up. He immediately moved like a rabbit and ran in front of her.


    "That''s it, don''t you see?"


    Qinghu smiled and pointed to Lin Mengya''s face, as if she had been used as a teaching aid.


    "Well, don''t make trouble."


    The soft female voice has an unspeakable ethereal feeling. The corners of Lin Mengya''s eyes and eyebrows seem to be frozen, and she can''t feel her real emotion at all.


    As Qinghu said, her eyes did not avoid anyone, but she was not sure who she was looking at.


    Ning Qiu looked at Helan foolishly, as if to remember her appearance in her mind.


    So she won''t forget.


    "That''s it. It''s not difficult. Just step up your practice a few more times. The so-called no desire and no desire is to hide your thoughts deeply. And you, teach her well. Don''t take a perfunctory attitude. Be careful if I''m not happy, you''ll die."


    With a white shell tooth, Qinghu naturally returns and doesn''t follow the rules. Finally, Lin Mengya will let him die miserably.


    He immediately swore to heaven that he must be a patient and careful good teacher. Only then did he coax Lin mengya''an to sit aside and look at himself less coldly.


    "Miss seems to pay special attention to Ning Qiu. In fact, it''s only half a year. Why should miss bother so much?"


    Bai Su handed over a soft and warm handkerchief and asked Lin Mengya to wipe the powder of medicine stuck to her hand.


    In the latter''s eyes, there was a flash of pure light.


    Say at a volume that only two people can hear:


    "Half a year? No, I''ve changed my mind. If it goes well, I hope Ning Qiu will continue to be a member until the Xin family can''t be fully used by Xiaoyu."

 Chapter 868

    "But didn''t miss say that the effectiveness of those drugs will only last for half a year? After half a year, if Ning Qiu shows his feet, won''t all his previous efforts be wasted?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Indeed, the medicine she prepared had only half a year''s effect.


    But if Xiaoyu completely controls Wang Gu within half a year.


    At that time, all the insects in the ten thousand insect pond will listen to Xiaoyu''s orders.


    Isn''t Ning Qiu a Gu girl who can be as long as she wants?


    "So I must study things before Xiaoyu enters Wangu pond. Baisu is like your martial arts. No matter how sharp your sword is, if your martial arts are not strong and your moves are not strong enough, then the most powerful magic weapon is like a pile of scrap iron in your hand."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes drifted into the distance unconsciously. What she can do is limited, but Xiaoyu''s potential is unlimited.


    Although her blood can help Xiaoyu subdue Wang Gu temporarily, it is not a long-term plan.


    Mrs. Jingrou said that Wang Gu is very special.


    Not to mention that it can freely choose its master, even if it can control a large number of lieyun people, it is enough to show that this thing is not simple.


    In fact, Lin Mengya has also studied before and found that these poisonous insects in lieyun country are not strictly speaking animals or plants, but they are indeed a very special life form.


    Using her brain trained in modern medicine to analyze, the components of these so-called poisonous insects are more special poisons that can be controlled by human beings.


    And this poison is very special. The source is nowhere to be found, including how and how it is produced. For Lin Mengya, I''m afraid it''s an unsolved mystery.


    However, this poison can propagate through the human body from generation to generation.


    If not triggered by special methods, these poisons may lurk forever, without any danger to the human body and will not be detected.


    But once urged, the way of toxic hair is strange.


    For lieyun people, Wang Gu is like a master switch.


    As long as it is in the hands of anyone, it is in the hands of their lives.


    At the same time, Mrs. Jingrou also said that only people with royal blood are qualified to inherit Wang Gu.


    Otherwise, it''s like those Tianzong talents of Xin Li. In the end, they can only get a child Gu.


    Therefore, if Xiaoyu wants to ascend the throne smoothly and control Wang Gu, it is a simple and rough means.


    As for how to pacify people in the future, I believe that Wan Yanlie will be more skilled than her.


    However, she was more curious.


    What kind of people are the ancestors of lieyun people so willing to let their children and grandchildren be controlled by others forever?


    "What Miss said is, but miss, don''t forget to eat and sleep too much. You still have to take care of yourself."


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su all understand what Lin Mengya said and know how urgent the current situation is.


    She can do little, only take good care of the young lady and do everything she orders.


    "Well, I know. Go and help Qinghu. I don''t have to worry here."


    After drinking the hot tea brought by Bai Su, Lin Mengya felt almost rested. She got up again and went back to her temporary room.


    On the table and on the ground, there are a lot of medicinal materials in a certain order.


    Some of them are very rare varieties, but one thing is that they are highly toxic.


    If ordinary people are already dizzy, bloated and even weak in this case, they may have slight poisoning.


    But for Lin Mengya, these things are similar to the flowers and plants on the roadside.


    Lin Mengya frowned again as her slender jade hands fiddled with the poisons.


    If you want to subdue Wang Gu, you must wait until it slackens, and the effect is the best.


    What should she do to make poison that Wang Gu can''t stand?


    Simple stacking certainly won''t work. It seems that she has to make a big fuss on the drug properties of all parties.


    While studying and watching the process of Qinghu training ningqiu, time passed very fast.


    From the first foothold, after a few days of galloping, although the four people were tired to varying degrees, they all gained a lot.


    Under the guidance of Qinghu, ningqiu''s noble, cold and arrogant temperament is becoming more and more obvious.


    In particular, a certain look has the look of Mrs. Jingrou.


    In fact, Ning Qiu is around his wife day and night, which can naturally be contaminated with his wife''s temperament.


    But in the past, Ning Qiu had that kind of attitude of looking up. I didn''t expect that one day she would have the opportunity to inherit her wife''s former position.


    In a hurry, fifteen days have passed ten days.


    Today, they finally came to Yushan County, where Xin''s nest is located.


    Just entering the ground of Yushan County, Lin Mengya and his party clearly felt the difference in the atmosphere.


    If we say that in the king''s city, the common people can still live and work in peace and contentment.


    But here, she obviously felt that everyone was tight.


    Although there are people coming and going in the street, it is not as lively as Waiwang city.


    From the time they came in, they had a lot of eyes, which seemed to fall on them.


    In order not to arouse other people''s suspicion, they all changed their clothes, which was completely the dress of the local people.


    But in this way, they still attracted a lot of eyes, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    "Girl, there''s something wrong here."


    Among the crowd, Bai Su protected Ning Qiu, and Qing Hu naturally stood on the side of Lin Mengya.


    Nodded, Lin Mengya whispered with Qinghu.


    "I think so too. Don''t you think some people here are too alert and cautious? Even if we are strangers, there''s no need to monitor like this?"


    Lin Mengya feels the same as Qinghu.


    So far, she has roughly felt the eyes of about four or five groups of people.


    Those sights are either light or dark, hidden in the crowd.


    Even though there was no malice, Lin Mengya was not happy.


    "Something big must have happened here. I think it has something to do with the disappearance of Xin''s family."


    Qinghu''s long eyes turned slightly, and he had a panoramic view of the surrounding things.


    Cold eyes pretended to pass by several places inadvertently. All the situations could not escape his eyes.


    "It''s possible. After all, this is the home of the Xin family. If there are even abnormalities here, I''m afraid the Xin family will be more frightened. Don''t worry about them. Let''s go. We''ll be."


    Pretending not to feel the surveillance of those people, Lin Mengya and his party walked to the place where they agreed to meet Xiaoyu.


    Three days ago, Xiaoyu, who was shining at the Gu Luo meeting, arrived in Yushan County ahead of schedule.


    As the winner of Gu Luo society, according to the rules, Xiaoyu must enter the ten thousand Gu pool to awaken Wang Gu with her own blood.


    However, due to the lack of Gu women, the previous Gu Luo meetings were all held by the high priest of the Xin family. With the full cooperation of the people, they reluctantly awakened Wang Gu with the blood of the royal family.


    Now they have everything ready, and Xiaoyu must enter Wangu pool to completely avoid the hidden harm of those people.


    Ning Qiu, the Gu girl, is the key to whether Xiaoyu can enter the WAN Gu pool smoothly.


    The place they agreed was an inn that Wan Yanlie secretly bought in Yushan County.


    Outwardly, it looks no different from other inns.


    But from the shopkeeper to the waiter, they are Wan Yanlie''s confidants.


    Along the way, with many means, Xiaoyu can get away and reach Yushan County safely.


    Although here, the Xin family ostensibly must assume the responsibility of guarding the prince.


    But they can''t believe anyone but themselves.


    Seeing the inn called Qingling, Lin Mengya and his party were also a little relieved.


    "Here comes the guest. Please come in."


    The guys standing at the door have seen them long ago.


    He immediately greeted him respectfully and humbly, especially after seeing Bai Su, his eyes flashed a touch of pure light.


    "Well, someone is waiting for us?"


    Bai Su is most aware of Wan Yanlie''s behavior style. If it''s unsafe here, he will inform them at the first time.


    She also received a letter from the young Lord yesterday, indicating that everything here is as usual.


    "Yes, distinguished guests are waiting for you on the second floor."


    The waiter lowered his voice and said. Bai Su nodded. After exchanging eyes with Lin Mengya behind him, he followed the waiter and entered the tingqingling inn.


    There are not many people inside. They all look like ordinary people.


    However, Lin Mengya was keenly aware that from the moment they entered the door, several lines of sight, like X-rays, swept over.


    The body was a little tight in an instant. Fortunately, the lines of sight just swept away and took it back without any malice.


    Lin Mengya''s body slowly eased down.


    It seems that it''s not calm here. Otherwise, wanyanlie won''t arrange so many people to protect it anytime and anywhere.


    Followed the waiter up the second floor, pushed open the innermost door, and a very elegant and spacious room appeared in front of the people.


    A thin figure was sitting beside the brown wooden table.


    There was a cup of tea in front of him.


    "Little master, the man has arrived."


    The man''s voice had already attracted the attention of the man sitting at the table.


    The man was dressed in blue and gray clothes and gray hair. He was tied in a bun with the jade crown of a auspicious beast.


    Bai Su automatically stepped aside and Lin Mengya stepped forward.


    Before he could speak, he hugged her tightly with the fragrance of tea.


    "I miss you so much."


    Tired, but also with a trace of joy.


    Looking at the teenager who is almost as tall as himself, and even has faint signs of surpassing himself, Lin Mengya shallow reminds the corners of her mouth.


    The little hand carefully flattened the wrinkles on the boy''s clothes, but the next second, the little hand ruthlessly twisted the boy''s ear.


    "Well, you little bunny, how dare you hide it from me! I don''t think you know. Your sister has lost my temper!"

 Chapter 869

    For the rest of her life, Lin Mengya, who was so angry that she became a scene of domestic violence.


    Fortunately, the man has retired. Otherwise, he will be disillusioned to see that the young master, who has always been happy and angry, would beg for mercy and cry pain under a woman''s hand.


    "Pain! I''m wrong, sister. I shouldn''t hide it from you. But if I say it, you''ll worry about me and maybe ask to go with me. I''m afraid I can''t protect you. What if you get hurt?"


    Lin Mengya brutally destroys her ears. Rao is determined by Xiaoyu and can only beg for mercy and admit his mistake.


    "Do you know I''m worried? Do you know how sad it is that I can''t take care of you in case you get hurt? Well, you''ve got hard wings now, and you don''t pay attention to my sister at all, do you? I tell you, I''ll be a sister one day and a sister all my life. Since I''m your sister, I can''t look at you. If there''s another time, I won''t break your leg!"


    She scolded Xiaoyu fiercely. The latter dared to answer back. She could only nod and say yes. She repeatedly promised that she would never dare again and would be obedient in the future. Only then did Lin Mengya let go of her hand temporarily.


    He rubbed his red ears with tears. Don''t mention it. Only when Lin Mengya twisted him would he feel incomparable pain.


    Standing next to Lin Mengya, she nodded and bowed to beg for mercy, and kneaded her shoulders and beat her back to take care of her hospitality.


    The three people standing at the door, Bai Su and Qing Hu, had long known the appearance of this pair of siblings.


    Ning Qiu, who saw this situation for the first time, was a little silly and seemed incredible.


    Uh Is this young man who jumps up and down really his highness Jiu who is cold to everyone? Isn''t she wrong?


    "You have a lot, don''t be angry with me. I''m also forced and helpless. I''ll never do it again next time. Sister, just calm down, will you?"


    Xiaoyu knows that Lin Mengya has always been powerful in her mouth, but she cares more about herself than anyone else.


    Pitifully looking at Lin Mengya, the latter glared at him and stopped looking at him angrily for a while.


    Seeing that his strategy was effective, Xiaoyu showed a sly smile.


    With a smiling face, she came to Lin Mengya''s side and greedily smelled the fragrance of a variety of poisons and herbs that belonged to her sister alone.


    I just feel that my fatigue seems to have completely faded overnight.


    "Why are you so close to me? Get away. I didn''t say I forgive you."


    The white guy glanced at him, but in fact he didn''t leave Xiaoyu.


    After looking at each other up and down, she determined that she was not hurt. Lin Mengya temporarily put down her heart.


    If someone dares to hurt Xiaoyu, she will return it ten times and a hundred times.


    "My good sister, don''t be angry with me again. I promise you will be obedient in the future. By the way, you didn''t encounter any danger on your way from the King City this time?"


    Pulling Lin Mengya''s sleeve back and forth, the latter seemed to be unable to stand him, and his face eased a little.


    "Don''t worry, young master. The king arranged very well all the way. No one found our whereabouts."


    Bai Su said with a smile, but her heart could not help but pass a touch of hidden worries.


    Others may not be aware of it, but when they enter the door, the young master hugs the young lady, which is far from the intimacy of a brother to his sister.


    That''s the way men look when they look at the woman they like.


    But the only thing in Miss Yu''s heart is Prince Yu.


    Wait until the day when the young master expresses his heart, I really don''t know what will happen between them.


    "Your father can do things. My girl has worked hard for you for so many days. Should you give her some benefits?"


    Qinghu, who has been standing at the door, also flashed a cold look in his eyes.


    This boy has a good eye.


    Standing quietly beside Lin Mengya, he naturally knows the girl''s mind and the weight of Xiaoyu in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    I hope this boy will be killed by himself, otherwise, he won''t let him go in the face of the past.


    "Why are you here? Long Tianyu knows?"


    In fact, from the moment Qinghu just appeared, Xiaoyu''s heart was filled with a strong sense of uneasiness.


    At the beginning, Qinghu was with long Tianyu. His people also said that since Lin Mengya pretended to be dead, Qinghu stayed with long Tianyu to help.


    His heart could not help but tighten slightly. He made great efforts to make his sister completely belong to him now.


    Never be taken away by that man again.


    "He doesn''t know. Qinghu found out that there was no body in the cave by accident, so he found it. I''ve told him to keep it a secret."


    Before Qinghu could speak, Lin Mengya helped him cover up.


    However, what she thought was that if Xiaoyu knew that long Tianyu was also coming, it would be her purpose to investigate him.


    At that time, it will cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    After all, as long Tianyu, he can''t sneak into other countries just to see himself.


    She knows the man''s mind better than anyone else.


    Seeing her may be the main reason, but it''s hard to guarantee whether he will do something else ''by the way''.


    For example, sneak into the Gu Luo club.


    This is no small matter. If Xiaoyu knows, it will cause another wave.


    "That''s good. There are some things that irrelevant people still don''t know."


    Xiaoyu''s words seemed to warn Qinghu, who also narrowed his dangerous eyes.


    He knew before that the child was a wolf.


    Now he has sharp claws, so do you want to rob the treasure he protects?


    Hum, it''s still too tender.


    "Of course, it''s mainly about the girl. I will never reveal anything. Girl, you''re tired, and I''ll go to rest with you. Little wolf, I advise you to have time and see your sister more. Don''t show any tricks when you can, so that all our efforts will be wasted."


    The Qing Fox also meant something and went back. The two people''s eyes clashed silently. Before Lin Mengya noticed it, they dispersed.


    Qinghu is surprised at Xiaoyu''s persistence, and Xiaoyu is also secretly frightened by Qinghu''s vigilance.


    The fox and the wolf are now matched.


    But one is just to protect, the other is to plunder.


    Nodded. In fact, Qinghu didn''t say. Lin Mengya also felt that her body was hollowed out.


    She was born and studied on the road for ten days. Her spirit and physical strength had already reached a limit.


    "OK, somebody, take the lady to rest."


    Xiaoyu has already learned that happiness and anger do not take shape in color, so she did not show any dissatisfaction under the obstruction of Qinghu.


    Instead, he asked someone to take them down to have a rest, and told Lin Mengya to call someone to find him if he had something to do.


    "I''ll go to sleep first. When I wake up, I have something important to tell you."


    After rubbing the eyebrows, Lin Mengya also knew that if she didn''t rest, her brain would strike.


    Following the man behind, accompanied by Qinghu, he returned to the room arranged for her by Xiaoyu.


    "Go and have a rest, too. I''ll find you when I wake up."


    The Qing Hu who wanted to massage herself was also pushed out of the door. Lin Mengya looked at the big bed and felt very kind.


    She fell down on the bed and closed her eyes. Even she noticed something wrong in the strange atmosphere just now.


    Xiaoyu is a little strange, so is Qinghu.


    Even Bai Su''s reaction is somewhat unusual. Is it possible that everyone has been infected?


    Lazy to explore the underlying reasons, everyone is the same indispensable family for her.


    I hope one day they can get together again and live under the same roof as before.


    Vaguely fell asleep. When they arrived, the sun was still shining. When Lin Mengya woke up again, the sky was full of stars.


    Sit up and do intensive mental work. The result is that the brain is confused.


    Recently, she used her brain a little hard. Even with the help of Shennong system, she still felt that her brain cells were exhausted.


    "Miss, why are you awake?"


    Bai Su, who was gently pushing the door open, saw Lin Mengya sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze, immediately put down the chicken antler porridge and came over.


    "Wake up after enough sleep. By the way, when is it now? What are everyone doing?"


    She got up from the bed. Lin Mengya sat in front of the table, scooped a spoonful of chicken antler porridge, and blew it gently on her mouth.


    Bai Su looked at her, bit her lip and said softly.


    "Qinghu thought you should wake up, so he went to the kitchen to see if there was anything you like to eat. As for the young master... He took Ning Qiu out."


    Bai Su was really not suitable to tell a lie in front of her.


    Lin Mengya put down the warm porridge and looked at Bai Su with fixed eyes.


    "Come on, Xiaoyu, why take Ning Qiu out for no reason."


    With her eyes down, Bai Su was helpless.


    "In fact, your highness nine took Ning Qiu to the banquet. The young master said that the Xin family knew his intention three days ago, but they have been reluctant to say it. Now that Ning Qiu has arrived, the Xin family also said they would give the young master a welcome banquet. The young master thinks this is the best time for Ning Qiu to appear. That''s why he took her with him."


    Lin Mengya listened and just nodded.


    There''s nothing wrong with this. After all, Ning Qiu really needs a suitable opportunity to play.


    "But you haven''t finished yet? Bai Su, you know, you never learn to hide in front of me."


    Bai Su, who was completely exposed by the young lady, was full of grievances.


    She didn''t want to say it, but the little master said that once she told the truth, the young lady would stop it.

 Chapter 870

    After hesitating for a long time, seeing Bai Su, she was afraid that she would not say it easily. Lin Mengya suddenly sighed.


    "Since you don''t say it, I''ll ask him myself."


    With that, Lin Mengya tried to get up and leave the room.


    Bai Su immediately stood in front of her anxiously. On her beautiful face, she had already struggled.


    "Miss, in fact, the young master did this for your own good! You saved the young master in Dajin, and you have been stabbed out by someone with a heart. Although those people don''t know your true identity, they know that the sister the young master cares about most is the one who saved him in Dajin, so... So the young master


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and stared at Bai Su, making her irreconcilable.


    "So Xiaoyu took advantage of this banquet to change my identity with Ning Qiu, didn''t she? Who told you to do this? Don''t you know that the consequences of doing so are just pushing Ning Qiu into the fire pit?"


    Before, the plan they discussed was that Ning Qiu pretended to be Mrs. Jingrou''s daughter.


    Because Xin Luan is on their side, although the plan is difficult, it is not difficult to do it.


    Now Xiaoyu actually wants to confuse these two identities, which undoubtedly diverts all her attention to Ning Qiu.


    Becoming a Gu girl is already in great danger.


    In this way, I''m afraid someone will try to get rid of Ning Qiu.


    No, absolutely not!


    "Miss, I know you always have a clear distinction between love and hate. You never do such a thing that innocent people are used as your scapegoats. But this is the best way. Not only the Xin family, but almost all the people who stare at that position want to get you to threaten the young Lord. This is also agreed by Ning Qiu. Moreover, once Ning Qiu becomes the poison girl of the Xin family, the Xin family will be sure I will do my best to protect her. "


    Bai Su ''Putong'' knelt on the ground. Lin Mengya shook her head, but her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    "I''ve never been a pedantic person. I know all these so-called great righteousness. But Bai Su, the great righteousness gained by sacrificing others has never been true. What kind of great righteousness is it if you can''t even protect the people in front of you and keep your promises to others? I don''t want that kind of ruthless protection, let alone sacrifice others at will A great man of his own peace. I am just me, and Ning Qiu is only Ning Qiu. Our lives are equal, there is no distinction between high and low. Please forgive me for not agreeing. So now please get out of the way. I can''t watch Ning Qiu and Xiaoyu do stupid things together. "


    Bai Su looked into Lin Mengya''s eyes. At the moment, she was neither happy nor sad, nor had any waves.


    Keep your head down and bear your sadness.


    She didn''t know the character of the young lady, so she entrusted the task of guarding the young lady to herself.


    But after all, she could not refuse the young lady and disobey her orders.


    Standing up and leaning over, Bai Su lowered her head, but her eyes were very firm.


    "Bai Su, if you are embarrassed, you can stay here. With Qinghu with me, I will be fine."


    I know what I just said may be heavier, and I know that Bai Su is for my own good.


    But Bai Su shook her head and said:


    "No, miss is right. In fact, I also know why we were all loyal to miss at the beginning. Because we know that after being with Miss, you will treat us as relatives and never give up at will. This is also your most admirable place. So wherever you go, Baisu will follow you."


    Lin Mengya was slightly stunned. She immediately raised her lips and showed a smile.


    Yes, maybe in the eyes of others, she is a fool.


    But fools also have the advantages of fools, don''t they?


    "Yo, your master and servant are so busy. Why do you have to take me with you?"


    The door of the room was gently pushed open. Qinghu with a smiling face looked at Lin Mengya in front of him.


    Even though he knows his little girl is stubborn, he just likes her stubbornness.


    "You''re everywhere, but now that you''re here, I have a better way to get into the party. It''s not too late. Let''s go quickly."


    In Yushan County, the biggest force is neither the royal family nor the Jianghu forces.


    But in the whole fierce cloud, the famous Xin family.


    The banquet of the Xin family aroused the eyes of the slightly powerful people in the whole Yushan County.


    But the theme of today''s banquet is to meet a special person.


    His highness Wan Yanyu, the only prince who grew up in the folk, has very strong supporters.


    Moreover, at the Gu Luo meeting a while ago, he almost defeated all the Gu insects brought by the prince by an overwhelming advantage.


    People can''t help but compare this rising star with Wan Yanjing, the great prince who has long been famous again.


    But what''s amazing is that the nine Royal Highness''s Gu insect is not weaker than Wan Yanjing''s, or even stronger!


    This discovery made the name of wanyanyu gradually ring through the whole land of fierce clouds.


    Now the Xin family wants to entertain such a new figure. Its intention has to make people think.


    But the Xin family sent a message early in the morning. His highness Jiu came this time just for business.


    In this way, those who have a heart can''t find anything to frame the Xin family.


    The night was like drunk. When Lin Mengya and her party arrived at Xin''s house, there had been bursts of decadent music.


    At the gate, there are many bodyguards patrolling and protecting. It''s impossible for people to get close, let alone go in.


    "These people are not too troublesome, girl. Do you want me to solve them?"


    Hiding in the corner, Qinghu had a cold look in his eyes.


    But Bai Su immediately stopped his action, lowered his voice and said:


    "Don''t underestimate the Xin family. Almost all the experts of fierce cloud Gu Shu are concentrated in the Xin family. You see, these bodyguards don''t have high martial arts, but they all carry different kinds of Gu insects. As long as they have any abnormalities, the people inside will know immediately. I''m afraid we''ll be in trouble then."


    With the introduction of Bai Su, Lin Mengya''s lips curled up, as if she didn''t care.


    "Miss, do you have a good plan?"


    After picking her eyebrows, Lin Mengya looked at those figures who were dressed up very coquettish and beautiful. She quickly disappeared into the vermilion gate and had an idea in her mind.


    "Why don''t we be so good?"


    Today, the old house of Xin''s family is full of friends. It''s not lively.


    The banquet was held in an open-air garden. Several elders of the Xin family sat at the table, and with them was his highness wanyanyu, who was at the height of the sun in the country of lieyun.


    However, at this time, wanyanyu, who is usually calm with a small face, intentionally or unintentionally lost her eyes on the woman sitting quietly at the banquet.


    I thought no one could see it, but I didn''t expect that all my little actions had been seen.


    "Unexpectedly, rou''er''s children have grown so big after so many years. Is your mother still used to living in the palace?"


    Sitting on wanyanyu''s left is the leader of the Xin family, Xin mu.


    In terms of seniority, he should be Xin Luan''s cousin and Mrs. Jingrou''s close brother.


    Originally, the head of the Xin family was his wife''s biological brother.


    But because it was unfavorable for him to take care of his own sister 20 years ago, he was deprived of the position of patriarch.


    But his strength is superior. Even if he is not the patriarch, he is also the most important clan elder with the voice of the Xin family.


    Since Xin Mu is his brother, he naturally wants to listen to him.


    So now the Xin family is still in the hands of his wife''s brother.


    However, it makes no difference to Xiaoyu.


    "Thank you for your concern. My mother is all right. I just often think of the time I spent here. After all, it used to be her family."


    Xiaoyu is also graceful and gentle when she smiles. She doesn''t look like the ruthless royal highness of the ninth prince in the rumor.


    Xin Mu showed a meaningful smile, but his face became more and more loving and amiable.


    "Yes, I think our brothers and sisters used to be naive and lively. But speaking of it, I''m the uncle of his Highness the ninth prince. Your highness doesn''t have to be such a layman. Your mother''s business has long passed, and your highness doesn''t have to be so formal."


    past times? It can''t be that simple.


    Wanyanyu sneered in her heart, but her face was more and more clever and kind.


    "What my uncle said is that I''m an outsider. But why don''t you see my big uncle? Is he still blaming my nephew?"


    Of course, the whole family has the final say, only the mysterious uncle.


    But he has been here for several days. Why can''t he see the old Xin Jiazong?


    "Where, your uncle has the best relationship with your mother. How can he blame you? Just these days, he was excited when he heard that you were coming. There was something wrong with the Gu Shu. It only takes three or five days. You don''t have to worry."


    Excited? He thinks it''s restlessness.


    Xiaoyu was not in a hurry to ask, but after chatting with the second uncle for a while, she continued the topic just now.


    "Speaking of it, the eldest uncle and the second uncle have not met me. Now that I see the second uncle, I feel like I have seen my relatives. I just don''t know if the second uncle is so gentle?"


    Along the way, Xiaoyu felt one thing.


    The Xin family, from top to bottom, actually held great hostility to him.


    I''m afraid the source of this son''s hostility is that the mother abandoned her identity as a Gu girl and resolutely chose the things on her father.


    But how could he be afraid?


    "Your uncle, he... May be a little different from me, but we are all real uncles and nephews. Naturally, we are different from others. You don''t have to worry too much. Your uncle has always been a knife mouth and tofu heart. Maybe he will like you very much when he sees you."

 Chapter 871

    It''s strange that that person would like him. Wanyanyu didn''t expose it. He just pursed his mouth and continued to accept the compliments of those people.


    Although he is young, his mind is more mature than most people.


    Xiaoyu accepted those sweet words with thorns without missing a word.


    On the surface, he made a simple and mindless appearance, but inside, he had already seen through these people''s tricks at a glance.


    "Your Highness Jiu, a group of Kabuki you brought has arrived. I don''t know if you can let them in now."


    A bodyguard respectfully replied in front of Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu''s eyes crossed a little surprised.


    Kabuki, he has never invited, is it them¡ª¡ª


    "Well, you can bring it in. I''ll see it myself later. It''s a gift for my uncles."


    The face is relaxed, but only Xiaoyu knows how nervous he is.


    It seems that Bai Su still didn''t keep her sister''s footsteps.


    I can''t help but feel a touch of fear. There are so many people here. If my sister is recognized, it will only make their situation more dangerous.


    Later, he''ll find a chance to cover his sister. Let''s go first.


    "This way, please."


    The bodyguard took the three men to a very elegant reception hall. His eyes were strange. He swept them and then took them back.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen a dancer dressed like this.


    "I''ve sent someone to report back to your highness Jiu. You''ll wait here first. Your highness will arrive soon."


    Lin Mengya nodded. The guard of Xin''s family was more strict than she thought.


    Although she was holding Xiaoyu''s Keepsake in her hand, she was blocked outside the gate.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu''s Keepsake was there, so the guard told Xiaoyu to go to the house.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t even get in the door.


    The bodyguard closed the door and gradually moved away from the reception hall.


    After Bai Su determined that there was no one outside, she dared to lie down beside Lin Mengya''s ear and talk to him quietly.


    "I said, miss, is it really no problem for you to wear like this?"


    His eyes looked up and down at his young lady. He was wearing a moon white brocade gown and a scattered skirt, which could cover his ankle.


    It''s not the most deadly, but the dress in which the lady is wearing¡ª¡ª


    Can it really be called clothes? If you let the Lord know that the young lady is so bold, I''m afraid you have to tear her alive.


    "What''s the problem? A dancer should look like a dancer and wear a costume. What''s the matter? Are you afraid I can''t cope?"


    The white veil covers the peerless face, but today''s Lin Mengya is somewhat different.


    Those clear eyes are now depicted as slightly raised Phoenix eyes.


    The silver gray Eyeliner seems to be particularly attractive.


    Especially with the miss''s casual look back, it can be called charming and moving.


    Is it really okay for such a young lady to appear in front of others?


    "I said, girl, can you change your plan? That dress really doesn''t suit you. How about putting it on for me?"


    Qing Hu, who is also dressed in a moon white gown, changed his old appearance today and made a man''s dress.


    However, his face was also put on the same makeup as Lin Mengya.


    If there is any difference, I''m afraid that his long hair is tied on his head meticulously, which makes him feel cold and gorgeous.


    Of course, the premise is that the obvious irony is omitted at the corner of the eye.


    "Fuck off! Don''t judge my costumes with your perverse Womenswear hobby. If you dare to go wrong later, I''ll see what I can do to you!"


    You''re welcome to turn Qinghu''s foot. There was still some tension. The raw was destroyed by this guy.


    But fortunately, they didn''t wait much. A slender figure came in a hurry.


    According to the rehearsal, Lin Mengya asked Bai Su and Qing Hu to greet Xiao Yu loudly with a taste of mutton kebab.


    "I''ve seen your highness nine. I''m here to take orders. I''m waiting for your dispatch at any time."


    After all, we don''t have much experience, so if it''s important, we should focus on Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu''s reaction was relatively fast, and she suddenly understood what her sister meant.


    After the corner of his eye passed a corner, he restrained his mind to help his sister.


    "Why did you come? The party is halfway through. Don''t you want me to be embarrassed when you come now?"


    Xiaoyu said discontentedly, and Lin Mengya made a look of fear.


    Incidentally, after welcoming Xiaoyu into the door, the people outside couldn''t hear their voices.


    "Sister, didn''t I let you stay at home honestly? What are you doing here? This is not the place you should come."


    Seeing that Xiaoyu scolded them fiercely, Lin Mengya was not in a hurry.


    "Xiaoyu, I don''t want to come either. But you know, there are some things you can''t hide from me all your life.


    In that case, I don''t want you to do something against my will. "


    Ning qiuken is a great help for them to be this Gu girl.


    How could she let Ning Qiu become her substitute for death for the sake of temporary stability?


    She doesn''t want to do it and will never do it.


    "I know, but sister, I''m all good. You don''t know how cruel these people are. If they catch you, you''ll get hurt!"


    Xiaoyu was very wronged. He didn''t do it because he was worried about his sister.


    But sister, why can''t you understand your pains?


    "I know you''re worried about me, but Xiaoyu, you need to know. If they really catch Ning Qiu, what will you do? Abandon her shoes or save her like saving me?"


    Xiaoyu was stunned. In fact, he had thought about this problem before.


    Although ningqiu''s relationship with him is not bad, compared with her sister, they can''t catch up with their master servant friendship.


    In this way, it''s better to¡ª¡ª


    "Xiaoyu, wake up! If you really give up ningqiu, you are giving up your inner goodness. If one day, you and I can only choose one to live, who will you choose?"


    Of course, it''s her sister. At this point, Xiaoyu has sufficient self-confidence.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said.


    "Abandonment is a habit. Once you get used to it, your relatives and friends will become your burden. You will be abandoned and become an abandoned son."


    Knowing that what Lin Mengya said is right, Xiaoyu is still a little unwilling.


    "I will not abandon my sister, I will not decide!"


    Lin Mengya touched his head and said softly:


    "I know you are a gentle child. Therefore, in order to protect your tenderness, ningqiu''s affairs must not be left to rest. You should not have said her relationship with you. In that case, everything is still in time. Xiaoyu, be obedient."


    There is no way to refuse, even if he has already persuaded his obstacles, but he still can''t resist Lin Mengya''s requirements.


    The corners of my mouth couldn''t help but evoke a bitter smile. It seems that what my sister said is right. I''m afraid I''m a little short-sighted.


    "But thank you anyway."


    Lin Mengya''s brisk voice sounded. Wanyanyu thought she was going to be hated, but she didn''t expect to see her sister''s soft smile.


    "I know you are worried about me, and I am also worried about you. Therefore, we can''t do anything. Everything is still according to the original plan, and you don''t have to worry about other things."


    Their original plan was to claim that Ning Qiu and Xiaoyu were a pair of dragon and Phoenix twins. Previously, Xiaoyu had to be raised outside for various reasons.


    As a princess, Ning Qiu has to bear the fate and is willing to be a little maid in the palace.


    If it were not for the return of the nine princes, their secrets would not have been discovered.


    Fortunately, madam really loved Ning Qiu very much before, so there are traces to follow in this life experience that sounds like a dog''s blood.


    "It''s OK, but what I didn''t expect is that Ning Qiu seems to be particularly popular, but I clearly didn''t say anything."


    After spreading his hand, Xiaoyu said that he was also very helpless.


    Lin Mengya immediately pushed him back to the party so that Ning Qiu would not be bullied.


    The remaining three people continue to study how to get out later.


    If you don''t want to scare the snake, it''s best to go back the same way.


    But they came under the banner of a dancer. Now they have to grease their feet and run away without dancing once.


    Not to mention the bodyguards, even Lin Mengya felt that her group was suspicious.


    "Is this the dancer invited by your highness nine? I''m abrupt. Just now the banquet is in full swing. Why don''t you invite three? How about singing and dancing?"


    Lin Mengya pushed the door and saw a middle-aged uncle who was slightly thin but very energetic.


    The man was very strange. Lin Mengya couldn''t guess his identity for a moment.


    But it must not be a simple person to come here.


    After a salute, he said in his throat:


    "Thank you, sir. Lian''er, serve tea quickly."


    In order to sneak into Xinfu safely, several people took other names.


    "Yes."


    Bai Su, who was incarnated as lian''er, poured tea on the table, and Lin Mengya immediately offered it with both hands.


    But the man didn''t drink and didn''t pick it up. He just looked at Lin Mengya.


    "On my face, but what''s wrong?"


    The veil on her face is absolutely invisible to ordinary people.


    However, Xin Mu was stunned by those Soul-catching eyes.


    Is this woman really just a dancer?


    It''s too weird.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Please get ready and don''t let us down."


    Xin Mu is the patriarch of the Xin family after all, although he was distracted for a moment by his shining eyes just now.


    However, Xin Mu quickly reacted and returned to normal.

 Chapter 872

    "Miss, we''re not really going to dance, are we?"


    Pretending to be a dancer is just an expedient measure. Moreover, Bai Su has never learned how to dance. She can fight and kill, and dance with her hips twisted


    You might as well kill her directly!


    "What''s the difficulty, and I also want to see what the Xin family are up to."


    I''m afraid it''s just an excuse to wash the dust for Xiaoyu.


    The man who came just now didn''t just want to see the dancer brought by Xiaoyu.


    "Well, I don''t care. I''m afraid you brought this girl. I can''t dance at first sight. I don''t know if it''s too late to learn now."


    Qing Hu gloated and said that after Lin Mengya gave him a white look, she looked at Bai Su thoughtfully.


    It''s probably too late to learn now.


    But you can use something else for a while.


    The banquet was still full of wine and preparation. Although it was night, many lights and candles had been lit in the garden.


    The shadow is graceful and about, and there is a different interest.


    After seeing her sister back, Xiaoyu felt a faint uneasiness in her heart.


    He knows his sister''s temperament best and will never take the initiative to cause trouble for him.


    But for them, it''s like a tiger''s den.


    Maybe he should find a chance to leave early so that his sister and them would not encounter any danger.


    "The people brought by your highness Jiu are really extraordinary. I have seen it today."


    Xin mu, who had just left the table, returned with a gentle smile.


    Wanyanyu was a little stunned. She immediately remembered her sister who was still in the Xin family. Her heart was a little cold, but there was a trace of doubt on her face.


    "What does second uncle mean by this?"


    Xin Mu looked at his nephew unfathomably. Even though they had only been in contact for a few days, the child was far from as simple as it seemed.


    If they had not broken with Mrs. Jingrou at the beginning, this person would have become their opportunity.


    Unfortunately, now they are no longer relatives.


    In that case, they should eliminate such a great potential threat as soon as possible.


    "Oh, I mean the dancer you brought. I saw her just now. It''s really beautiful. It''s different from the people in this small place of Yushan County. I really look forward to their performance in a while and broaden our horizons for the Xin family."


    His eyes narrowed slightly and stared at the boy in front of him.


    But on the handsome face of the young man, there was no tension at all. On the contrary, he raised a touch of very superficial pride.


    "I chose them myself. I dare not say anything else, but my second uncle may not be better than me in choosing Kabuki."


    Complacent tone, where there is half of the Royal Children''s steadiness.


    But before, wanyanyu''s voice among the people was rising, so people had to guard against it.


    Or did the king bother to deal with Wan Yanlie before?


    It''s too early to draw a conclusion now. Xin Mu carefully observed everything of his highness Jiu. He didn''t believe him and would never reveal any flaws.


    Different from her apparent calmness, Xiaoyu was worried.


    Sister, who is obsessed with medicine all day, where can she dance?


    Among the three people, I''m afraid Qinghu is the only big man who knows a little.


    The other two Alas, it''s really hard to say.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help sighing in her heart. It seems that he has to act according to his circumstances for a while.


    The dancing girl of the Xin family finished her dance and left.


    Soon the news came that the dancer brought by his highness Jiu was going to offer a dance. The guests invited to the Xin family banquet were staring at the middle of the banquet.


    Guess what kind of dance the nine highness will bring to them later.


    The sound of silk and bamboo weakened, and only a harp rang through the night sky.


    The sound of the harp is mellow and changeable. Although the pop-up music is unknown, it has a clear beauty.


    I saw a girl in white walking out slowly with her face covered, but she held a slender jade sword in her hand.


    Along with the gentle music, it rises slowly, raises its hand and throws its foot, all with a bit of heroic beauty that women have.


    Compared with those weak and pathetic dances, the girl''s sword dance has more charm that people can''t despise.


    However, in ordinary dance, sword dance is also common. There are many more charming and beautiful than this woman.


    Therefore, although the sword dance is good-looking, it has not attracted much appreciation.


    But then, the sound of the harp turned, and the girl''s sword dance became more and more complicated.


    The jade sword is so graceful that it feels like a Wulin expert.


    But everyone was more and more curious that although the girl was masked, her dance steps pretended to be messy, as if she was avoiding killing something.


    People''s eyes were attracted and looked at the girl as if she were fighting with someone.


    Finally, the girl suddenly jumped out and hurried behind the crowd. She was a little flustered and seemed to be avoiding something.


    At this time, the harp sound has become a little strange and romantic, sometimes accompanied by drums with a strong sense of rhythm.


    The moon was cold, but the banquet was hot.


    The shaking of lights and candles, which seemed to shake people''s hearts, made everyone stretch their necks to see what special performances they had.


    A figure swaying and walking slowly in the dark.


    On the banquet, with the figure getting closer and closer, a sweet fragrance that seems to be dispirited in the hearts of the people gradually floated.


    The fragrance is like a rope, which can easily make people drunk.


    Xin Mu also smelled the strange fragrance, but after smelling, his eyes changed slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, this strange fragrance can smell on a dancer even when he is drunk. It seems that his highness Jiu has really put a lot of thought into this group of Kabuki."


    For Xinmu''s temptation, wanyanyu just smiled without saying anything.


    But in fact, he didn''t know what dream soul was drunk at all. He only knew that the smell seemed to be somewhat similar to that of his sister''s blood.


    The sweet fragrance is extremely moving, but in fact, it has a slight hallucinogenic effect.


    This is a poisonous fragrance prepared by Lin Mengya with many poisons that can make people hallucinate or paralyze their nerves.


    But it''s outdoor, so it''s no problem for the human body.


    At most, it will make people dizzy. Once the aroma disappears, it will recover soon and will not affect any physical function.


    This thing was developed by her while studying poison on the road a few days ago.


    She is the only one in the world who dares to play with these poisons as spices.


    As for the so-called dream soul intoxication, it actually has the same effect.


    However, although Xin Mu didn''t smell it, he thought so after seeing everyone''s reaction.


    The figure slowly appeared from the darkness, and everyone took a cold breath.


    If the girl who danced the sword before was a beautiful and swaying human girl, then the woman in white dress in front of me this month is like a legendary witch.


    She is not green faced, but charming.


    On the small face, the phoenix eye is slightly raised, and the eyeliner on the top is as if it can stir up the hearts of the people.


    On her cheek, a very enchanting peach blossom is particularly enchanting on her white face.


    Her long hair was like ink, but she set it up with big and beautiful peony flowers.


    The moon white clothes should have been pure, but her slender ankles and occasional hand raising movements can see the looming fragrant shoulders, which make women have the temptation of a witch.


    The first time I saw her, I just felt that the woman was extremely flirtatious.


    But the more you look at it, the more you feel that she seems to be able to provoke everyone and hide in your heart.


    But no one dared to give her any contemptuous and obscene attitude.


    Just because of the woman''s eyes, even if they are charming to the extreme, they are also cold to the extreme.


    She seemed to disdain everything between heaven and earth. Even high-ranking people were just ants in front of her.


    That is a kind of flattery above all sentient beings. It is only a real witch.


    With extremely elegant steps, Lin Mengya incarnated into the most powerful and beautiful witch between heaven and earth, dancing her waist in the middle of the banquet.


    The sword girl who had just left came back again, but this time it was a fight between them.


    The sword girl probably wants to fight with the witch, but the witch is very powerful. Raising her hand and throwing her foot are enough to swing away the girl''s attack.


    Because of the poisonous fragrance, everyone was attracted by this human demon fight hidden in the dance.


    So almost no one found that their cooperation was not smooth and seemed a little stiff.


    Soon, the fight between man and devil reached its climax. The girl dancing the sword seemed to die with the witch. At this time, the music also screamed slightly, which seemed to be mourning for the girl.


    In the end, the girl wanted to stab the witch''s heart with a sword.


    But the witch quickly dodged, and the girl and the witch disappeared into the night.


    The music changed from intense to sad. Although no one danced anymore, the music continued.


    People seem to think of the ending of the girl fighting with the witch in their hearts. The jade sword was thrown out and lay there alone with a crisp sound, suggesting countless possibilities.


    The sound of the drum disappears and the harp is light.


    Finally, at the last syllable, the music disappeared, and the sweet smell filled their nostrils gradually disappeared.


    Like waking up from a dream, everyone is remembering what they just saw.


    A fight between human beings and Demons without an end makes everyone want the end they want while enjoying it.


    He gently breathed out a breath. Although Xin Mu knew that there was a problem with the incense, he couldn''t help but be attracted.


    To tell the truth, the woman who played the witch was too beautiful, but too tempting.


    It is not only a man''s desire for women, but also the devil hidden in everyone''s heart.


    Slightly calmed some restless hearts, but Xin Mu was impressed by the singer brought by his highness nine.


    However, what deserves his attention is the wanyanyu who brought this group of Kabuki.


    Is he suggesting something?

 Chapter 873

    Or is it all arranged by the king and his wife.


    For, just knock on the mountain and shock the tiger, so that they don''t indulge their desires too much?


    But whatever it is, he must pay attention to it.


    Your highness nine is by no means a good man.


    He wanted to get rid of wanyanyu''s idea before he put it away a little. After watching the dance, he seemed to feel that his mind had been seen through.


    "It''s really uncanny workmanship. It''s worthy of being everyone from Wangcheng. Naturally, it''s different from ours."


    Instead of praising, Xiaoyu also revived from his stupidity.


    To tell the truth, even he didn''t recognize his sister when she came out of the darkness.


    The dancing sister seems to have completely become a stranger to him.


    At the moment, it seemed that she was no longer the gentle and considerate sister, but a witch from hell.


    Although beautiful and attractive, it is also the same noble, awe inspiring and inviolable.


    Sure enough, she is different from any woman.


    The desire to monopolize her is getting deeper and deeper. If there are ghosts and gods in the world, his wish is to live with her forever.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Wan Yanyu, he seemed to be distracted. Xin Mu couldn''t help calling him.


    "Oh, nothing. Every time I see this dance, I feel a little shocked. I don''t know my second uncle, but I''m still satisfied?"


    Narrowing her eyes, wanyanyu naturally understood what her sister was doing.


    She is worthy of being a smart sister. She can beat the old fox in front of her just by dancing.


    It seems that he must seize this opportunity and cheat his falsehood and reality.


    "Satisfied, naturally satisfied. Your highness Jiu''s good means, I admire it."


    This child is really unfathomable.


    Xin Mu couldn''t help being more cautious and respectful towards wanyanyu.


    All this is due to Lin Mengya''s dance of a battle between man and devil.


    "I said, girl, how did you come up with this idea?"


    After the performance, naturally someone sent them back to the house where they had a temporary rest.


    Just because it was brought by his highness Jiu, he didn''t dare to neglect it easily.


    Still returned to the room where Xiaoyu met just now.


    After determining that there were no outsiders outside, Qinghu lowered his voice and asked in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Dance is a kind of body language. What we do is just realistic. Moreover, we can achieve this effect thanks to the poisonous fragrance I configured. How, your body has not been affected?"


    With her veil on, Lin Mengya knows that most people can''t see her true face.


    In this way, there will be less trouble in the future.


    As for why he performed such a dance, the reason is really the same as Xinmu thought.


    The devil she plays is all kinds of desires in the human heart.


    Xiaoyu came alone. Those Xin people may not take him seriously.


    The best way is to play tricks and knock on the mountain to shock the tiger.


    As long as their cards have not been shown, those people dare not act rashly.


    Who could have thought that this shocking dance was originally only Lin Mengya''s temporary intention?


    "It''s really you. Now those people can''t touch Xiaoyu''s reality, so they can''t guess his intention."


    Qinghu put down his temporarily borrowed sleeping harp and looked at his little girl with a smile.


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu thoughtfully. Her slender hands were very in her expectation.


    "What else can''t you? Are you Doraemon?"


    Lin Mengya was suddenly very close to Qinghu, and her big eyes twinkled with shrewdness and sharpness.


    "What is more? What dream? Girl, I won''t. There are still many. But you will, I will."


    I''ve long been used to Lin Mengya''s mouth and will pop up words I don''t understand from time to time.


    But Qinghu''s words are naked laughing at Lin Mengya.


    A cold hum jumped out of her nose. Lin Mengya threw her hands on her hips and stared at him coldly.


    "I can drink heding red as water. If you don''t accept it, you can try it."


    "Uh..."


    Qinghu''s smile froze on his face. Well, he really can''t.


    Lin Mengya, who won the final victory, patted the fox on the shoulder and said in a serious and sincere manner:


    "Young man, you''d better keep a modest attitude. Compared with me, your nine lives are not enough to die."


    Qinghu reluctantly looked at his arrogant little girl. There was no way. People just had this arrogant capital.


    The loser bowed his head and flattered the little witch carefully. Qinghu''s eyes and eyebrows were smiling.


    This is the little girl he is familiar with. No matter what happens, she can face it with a smile.


    Even if there is an abyss ahead, she can always find another way to jump over.


    What''s so hard to get her?


    "Well, miss, just let Qinghu go for the time being. Someone is coming."


    Even if every time I see the young lady bullying Qinghu, Bai Su''s mood will get better.


    But with sharp ears, she had already heard the sound outside and couldn''t help but make a sound to remind the two people.


    "Let Qinghu speak later. You and I can''t speak easily."


    After whispering a few words to Bai Su, the latter nodded and knew.


    Qinghu also quickly hid his smile and changed into a cold look.


    When the servants arrived at their room, they saw three dancers and musicians in the state of no admittance.


    "Three, please welcome our patriarch."


    The servant''s attitude was polite, but in his heart, he despised these three people.


    It''s just Kabuki, bull or something.


    But when he led people to the banquet, he saw that the whole audience focused on the three people behind him.


    "I''ve seen your highness nine and the patriarch."


    Qing Hu bowed slightly to salute, but it was not a common kneeling etiquette.


    But according to what Lin Mengya taught him, put his right hand on his chest and bend down slightly to salute.


    "Get up, you three perform very well. My second uncle likes it very much. That''s why I called you. Don''t lose etiquette, okay?"


    As usual, wanyanyu, as their nominal master, wants to charge some.


    Although I was not used to the strange accent of Qing Hu, I didn''t show the slightest flaw in front of Xin mu.


    "Yes, your highness nine."


    With her head down, although Lin Mengya didn''t speak, she also felt the sight of the man around Xiaoyu.


    It seems that she doesn''t like it with some sharp eyes.


    However, the more ambitious the person is, the more she will be touched by what she has performed before.


    It seems that the patriarch of the Xin family has many ambitions.


    Xin Mu temporarily took back his eyes. Somehow, the woman who played the witch always gave him a feeling of uneasiness.


    That is due to the keen sense he has cultivated over the years.


    But she''s just a dancer and won''t have any impact on the overall situation.


    It seems that it should be the effect of getting drunk.


    After a little meditation, Xin Mu tried to make himself look like a host of Zhoudao.


    "The dance of the three of you is really beautiful, but I''m vulgar. I don''t understand what it means. I just want you to explain it to me."


    Xin Mu has seen a lot of ordinary songs and dances in recent years.


    But there has never been a time like this that shocked him.


    Moreover, the match between the Witch and the sword girl really made him care very much.


    If it''s really sent by Wang Shang and his wife, I''m afraid they''ll be in some trouble.


    Qing Hu bowed slightly. Fortunately, Lin Mengya had made arrangements for this.


    With a strange accent learned from Lin Mengya, Qinghu said slowly:


    "This is a legend from the villain''s hometown. My little sister plays a heroine in the legend of our hometown. My big sister plays a witch who wants to destroy our hometown. The heroine''s swordsmanship is very excellent, but it''s even more difficult to subdue the devil. So in the end, the heroine and the devil died together. No matter how powerful the devil is, it''s the best Eventually a hero with a sword will come and subdue it. Therefore, people of later generations will have such songs and dances in memory. "


    What Qinghu said was reasonable and justified. After the line of sight inadvertently collided with Xiaoyu, the latter also understood their meaning.


    What a heroine fighting a witch. Such a story can be made up by her sister.


    His eyes flickered slightly, and Wanyan jade scolded the three of them as if they were innocent.


    "What witch, this is my uncle''s family. What are you doing with this? Don''t go back quickly so as not to offend all adults."


    The three of Qinghu immediately said yes and obediently withdrew.


    Bai Su immediately returned the jade sword borrowed from the steward of the house. If they weren''t allowed to hold the real sword, she wouldn''t use this stupid thing to perform sword dance.


    Xiaoyu asked them to go back and reflect immediately.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the three went out of Xin''s house smoothly.


    After walking completely out of sight, Lin Mengya hurried back to the foothold where they used to change their clothes.


    When everything was restored, Qinghu took Lin Mengya and Bai Su and quietly followed the original road to the place where they had just disappeared.


    After waiting for a moment, I saw several figures, sneaking like looking for something.


    But I didn''t find it for a long time. Finally, I left.


    In the dark, with the help of the moonlight, Lin Mengya saw clearly.


    Among those people, it was clear that there was a servant who had just seen in Xin''s house.


    There was a sneer at the corners of her mouth. As expected, she didn''t expect it.


    Those who really harbored ghosts thought she was insinuating.


    That''s why they sent someone to catch them.

 Chapter 874

    "Miss, you are so predictable. These people really can''t help but want to catch us."


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know martial arts, there are two masters, Qinghu and Baisu.


    He hid himself in the shadow of the corner eaves and looked at the situation below.


    "What''s the matter, but they can''t catch us and don''t dare to say anything. It''s good to beat them so as not to have any crooked thoughts about Xiaoyu."


    The Xin family doesn''t know their true identity, so they will just be ordinary Kabuki.


    Now even a dancer can''t be caught. The Xin family will think that Xiaoyu is well prepared.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to uproot the big tree until the Xin family can''t be completely used by Xiaoyu.


    However, even if she has concerns, what should be deterred must be merciless.


    "That''s true. Let''s go. There''s nothing to see. There are many powerful guys around Xiaoyu. These people can''t hurt him."


    Qing Hu grabbed Lin Mengya''s slender waist, and the three disappeared from the dark shadow.


    All the way back to the inn, just wanted to go in, but Qinghu stopped them.


    He also made a silent gesture and pulled the three people into the corner.


    "There''s someone inside."


    Among the three, Qinghu''s feeling is the sharpest.


    Not only because of his excellent martial arts, but also because he was once a top killer in the Jianghu.


    Any disturbance can''t hide his perception.


    "What shall we do? Shall we -"


    Bai Su''s eyes were cold, and she never left room for conspiracy.


    Qinghu also looked at Lin Mengya. Although their martial arts were very high, after all, the person who gave the order was Lin Mengya.


    After a little meditation for a moment, the water eyes were stained with a very cold cold idea.


    The corners of their mouths slightly evoke a bloodthirsty arc. It seems that they are doomed to be restless tonight.


    "Kill! The bigger the noise, the better. I want the whole Yushan County to know that someone broke into the place where his highness Jiu stayed at night."


    The voice was cold and soft, but in the ears of Qinghu and Baisu, it was like opening the door to hell.


    Release the evil spirit of Shura hidden in the heart, and turn around to set off a towering karma.


    "Yes."


    The two people''s extremely fast body shape was hidden in the dark night. Between breathing, they had already run into the inn.


    Hide your figure completely in the corner, and the radar sensing area of Shennong system will be put into the maximum power instantly.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes. At this time, all the movements within a half mile radius could not escape her ears and eyes.


    In the inn, the sound of weapons stabbing into the human body kept coming.


    Even if there was no deep inside, she seemed to feel the killing spirit of blood splashing everywhere.


    The martial arts of those two people have long been like entering the realm of no one.


    No one can stop them. Those smart guys are like vegetable melons in front of Qinghu and Baisu.


    "Help! There are... Assassins! Come on!"


    The servants who were dazed by incense also woke up from their sleep at the moment.


    Shouting for help, he rushed out of the inn, but the so-called assassins couldn''t stop it anymore.


    That''s good.


    As more and more people woke up, there was more movement inside.


    Lin Mengya put away the radar and opened her eyes.


    Listen to the more and more chaotic voice inside, and the sneer at the corners of your mouth continues to expand.


    But before she came out of the shadow, she felt a cold wind in her ear.


    The figure was frozen in the corner, and Lin Mengya dared not move.


    I''m afraid the long sword on her neck will cut her throat.


    "Big... Big brother... I''m just a passer-by..."


    The slightly trembling voice well interprets the role of a woman who is frightened and trembling.


    When the latter heard her voice, the long sword in his hand seemed to hesitate.


    The scabbard was taken back in an instant, but the cold feeling that made Lin Mengya''s heart tremble still didn''t take back.


    She is not sure whether this person is an enemy or a friend.


    Unfortunately, Qing Hu and Bai Su are not with her.


    "Who are you?"


    A very cold voice came from behind. Lin Mengya swallowed her saliva and deliberately said she was an innocent passer-by.


    But I''m afraid others don''t believe it. What if I kill myself?


    "I''m... I''m a worker in this inn."


    But there was no movement behind. For a moment, Lin Mengya was not sure about the idea of the great God.


    She waited for about five minutes until her feet were numb and there was still no noise behind her.


    Relying on her courage, Lin Mengya looked back, but saw that there was someone else behind her.


    "Hoo... What a freak. Don''t you know how to say hello when you leave? I''m scared to death."


    Taking care of herself to appease her beating heart, Lin Mengya couldn''t help turning her eyes.


    There are so many strange people. They jump out of this one for no reason. They drive their swords around her neck, but they slip away quietly.


    In the end, what is sacred?


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    The familiar voice came. Lin Mengya sorted everything out. She thought she wouldn''t be seen by them before she welcomed her out.


    In the moonlight, the two men were like owls, light and agile, and suddenly fell in front of Lin Mengya.


    "It''s all right. How''s it going?"


    In fact, they don''t have to say that Lin Mengya also knows how much the noise is.


    In the end, Qing Hu and Bai Su did it themselves. Their people didn''t hurt much.


    Those who were arranged to ambush and assassinate were already more than half dead and injured.


    "Everything is going well, but these people''s martial arts are not low. They ambush in. I''m afraid they want to be bad for Xiaoyu."


    His martial arts are not low, but he is still the defeated general of Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya looked at the guy who tried to hide her pride and couldn''t help giving the other party a big white eye.


    Guys with high martial arts like to be so narcissistic.


    "It doesn''t matter. Regardless of his martial arts, today''s affairs are bound to turn him upside down. At that time, I''ll see how the Xin family explains to Xiaoyu."


    It doesn''t matter whether the ambush belongs to the Xin family or not. Even Lin Mengya knows that the Xin family will never do such a stupid thing.


    But what''s the use? It''s always on his Xin''s territory.


    If the Xin family doesn''t give Xiaoyu a proper explanation, I''m afraid it will intensify the contradiction between the royal family and the Xin family in advance.


    This is not a good thing for the Xin family.


    "It''s really not a good thing to be remembered by you. In that case, let''s wait and see."


    Compared with plotting against people, Qinghu is definitely an expert.


    The two men looked at each other, and everything was in a sneer.


    Bai Su, who was more kind than them, fought a cold war.


    I hope the unlucky Xin family won''t let the young lady run out of hair.


    The conspiracy in the dark night ended temporarily. The three people sneaked into the inn when people were not prepared.


    Therefore, when the carriage carrying Xiaoyu returned to Qingling Inn, he saw a lot of bodyguards and servants standing at the door of the inn.


    Among them, Lin Mengya and Qing Hu Baisu are also included.


    In the carriage ahead, in addition to Xiaoyu, there is Xin Mu who specially wants to send his nephew back.


    But outside the inn, people were crowded, candles were bright, and Xinmu was also a fog.


    "Xiaoyu, are you --"


    It''s not that everyone can''t sleep at night. Why don''t you come out for a walk?


    Wanyanyu gave Xin Mu a meaningful look before answering him.


    "I''m afraid something''s wrong. Uncle, wait here for a moment. I''ll find someone to ask."


    Although he was uneasy, Xin Mu had seen a big scene, nodded and continued to sit in the carriage.


    Xiaoyu quickly jumped out of the carriage and went straight to the direction of Lin Mengya and them.


    However, he stopped not far away and asked a man who looked smart and calm.


    "What''s going on? Why are you so embarrassed?"


    The line of sight was first on my sister. After going through it carefully, I made sure that the other party was intact. Only then did I simply skip the crowd.


    He found that although these people were in good spirits, some people had more or less small scars on their bodies.


    "Tell your highness, the inn is terrible. Others ambush. We are all dazed. If someone hadn''t been alert, I''m afraid everyone would have been in trouble by now."


    In fact, this is not very true. Those who can come here are confidants picked out by Wanyan lie.


    Although his martial arts are not top-notch, he still has the ability to protect himself.


    Therefore, those ecstasy incense that can make normal people sleep all night only let them sleep for a few hours.


    Qinghu and Baisu got a bucket of cold water and poured water on their faces one by one, which naturally woke them up.


    But the image seems not very good-looking.


    "That''s unreasonable. Count the number of casualties immediately. I must strictly investigate this matter to the end!"


    Wanyanyu was angry. Naturally, he knew that countless people in the whole fierce cloud country wanted his life.


    But now they dare to copy his old nest. Is it true that there is no scruples at all?


    Seeing that Xiaoyu was about to get angry, Lin Mengya grabbed his wrist.


    Feeling the tenderness and softness from her wrist, the anger in Xiaoyu''s eyes decreased a little.


    The eyes quickly picked, indicating who else was present at this time.


    The latter immediately understood, slightly undetectable nodded and restrained his real anger.


    He raised his face and turned to the carriage behind him.


    "Uncle, now I can make such a plot at my grandfather''s house. It seems that someone in Yushan County doesn''t want me to come."


    Xiaoyu''s anger was fierce, and Xin Mu couldn''t help frowning.


    I kept thinking, which one can''t help but dare to start at this time.


    Don''t you know that this is pushing him to death?


    He got out of the carriage and looked frightened.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. I''ll find out about it and explain it to your highness. Your highness was frightened today. I really deserve it!"


    His uncle bowed his head to his nephew. In Xin Mu''s heart, it had already been a great humiliation.


    Wanyanyu didn''t mean to embarrass him, just a handsome face and made an unhappy appearance into ten.

 Chapter 875

    Lin Mengya, who has been hiding in the crowd and has a panoramic view of these things, has to sigh that the little guy''s acting skills are really more and more perfect.


    With this matter today, I''m afraid the Xin family will be timid in whatever they do in the future.


    Qingling Inn seems to be unable to live, and it has been exposed here. In the future, it can''t be wanyanlie''s Secret foothold here again.


    Apart from Lin Mengya and others, other confidants who were placed in the inn will immediately hide, and then continue to lurk elsewhere.


    Lin Mengya and some of them, but with Xiaoyu and ningqiu, they settled down temporarily in the Xin family''s old house.


    The Xin family attaches great importance to Xiaoyu''s nephew. They not only arrange him to the best courtyard in the old house, but also their servants can follow.


    The place where Xiaoyu lives is an inner house with three entrances.


    Under Lin Mengya''s insistence, the three lived in a West Cross courtyard of the inner house.


    Three houses, just one for each of them.


    However, Bai Su was afraid that someone would take the opportunity to do something to the young lady, and insisted on sleeping with her.


    At this time, after tossing about in the middle of the night, Lin Mengya asked Bai Su to go to Xiaoyu first and then come back.


    A man was sitting in the main room across the courtyard. By candlelight, Lin Mengya realized that her neck seemed to have been scratched with a thin blood mark.


    "Use this. Tomorrow morning, others won''t see it."


    A small box of pale yellow ointment with medicinal fragrance appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    Slightly stunned, turned his head and saw a distressed Qinghu on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a very shallow scar. It won''t even leave a scar. Now there''s no bleeding, and I don''t feel much pain."


    Smiled and took the ointment from Qinghu''s hand. Lin Mengya carefully applied it to the wound.


    In fact, it''s really not very serious. I don''t see much blood.


    "Who did it?"


    Qinghu''s eyes flashed a cold feeling.


    It''s unforgivable to dare to hurt his little girl!


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya put down the ointment.


    I''m afraid it''s stained with her blood, so others can''t use it.


    "Don''t you know? What does he look like and what are his characteristics? Don''t worry, even if I look through the whole fierce cloud, I''ll find him!"


    Then, broken bodies!


    "I didn''t see any of this. In fact, I was found when I was waiting for you to come out. But the man didn''t hurt me. He just asked who I was and left."


    Lin Mengya tells the truth that she has always been honest with Qinghu.


    It''s not that she can''t trust Bai Su, but they always worry about themselves too much.


    Qinghu is better. At least it won''t care so much.


    Well, she took it back because she just heard the guy grinding his teeth.


    "You haven''t even found out. He must be a peerless expert. It''s better to check. You have a rest earlier and leave it to me."


    Master, right?


    Qinghu''s killing intention is churning in his heart. No matter what kind of master he is, he has to take his life to repay him!


    But Lin Mengya grabbed Qinghu''s hand. They have been together for some days. They always have time to say something considerate.


    Now Bai Su can''t come back for a moment. There are some things she also wants to ask Qing Hu.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at her who wanted to stop talking, Qinghu only thought that the girl was frightened and couldn''t help comforting her with a soft voice.


    "I''m fine. I just want to know what else you know about Yunzhu and my teacher."


    Even if long Tianyu can find sanjuetang, he may not be able to find its own relationship.


    With her previous operation and the cooperation of Qinghu, Yunzhu has long been elevated.


    I believe that with Yunzhu''s intelligence, I can''t guess Lin Mengya''s meaning.


    They are both smart people. There are some things you don''t have to say too clearly.


    The reason why Lin Mengya didn''t take action was that she hoped to give Yunzhu a chance.


    After all, she is her own teacher''s mother.


    Some things, even for the sake of the teacher, Lin Mengya has to be lenient.


    "Alas, nothing can be concealed from your eyes. Yunzhu really has a problem. The news I got is that Yunzhu has always obeyed someone from the candle dragon club. She revealed our whereabouts to the candle dragon club. As for your teacher, she should have used it."


    It goes without saying that Lin Mengya can guess this.


    Unexpectedly, many of Yunzhu''s previous methods were just bitter meat tricks.


    Thanks to her, she really regarded her as her own.


    "She just used me. Why should she use the teacher? Can''t the teacher''s deep affection compare with those false names? If she wants to be rich, I can give it on behalf of the teacher. Why should she hurt the teacher so much?"


    Lin Mengya clenched her small hand into a fist and felt that her heart was full of clutter.


    Although the teacher has a strange temper, he is a man of long love.


    Over the years, apart from Yunzhu, the teacher has never had a second woman around him, whether frustrated or proud.


    How can Yunzhu let a proud man of heaven waste his time here.


    But even if she doesn''t love the teacher, she should say it early. It''s damned to play with other people''s feelings!


    "Alas, girl, there are some things that people who are not involved can''t understand. I''ve asked people to take care of Yunzhu, and she can''t escape. What do you want to do with her?"


    In fact, Qinghu''s heart also has some resentment against Yunzhu.


    After all, he introduced Yunzhu to the girl.


    But there are some things he can''t decide.


    Ten years of friendship, in his eyes, may not be unable to see a person''s nature.


    Yunzhu really has feelings for bailirio, but he doesn''t know why things are like this.


    "Look at her first and don''t let her hurt the teacher again. I have to deal with it myself, otherwise I''m afraid the teacher will be more hurt. By the way, can you help me find out what happened to Yunzhu these years? I want to know clearly, including her gratitude and resentment with the teacher."


    If she disposes of Yunzhu without permission, I''m afraid it will make the teacher more sad.


    Although the teacher is a geek, he is only obsessed with poison.


    But this does not mean that teachers do not understand the relationship between men and women.


    On the contrary, the teacher should have noticed it.


    But in this way, he is willing to be used, for fear that there will be secrets in it.


    "OK, I''ll take care of it. By the way, we''ll leave for Dajin in five days. If there''s anything else that hasn''t been taken care of, tell Bai su."


    Qinghu knows that Lin Mengya has a lot on her mind. Naturally, she won''t add trouble to her.


    Lin Mengya stirred up the corners of her mouth and smiled very proudly.


    "Thanks to these guys'' trouble, don''t worry. Xin Mu will be unable to restrain himself tomorrow. This time, he can only let Xiaoyu rub flat and round."


    Qinghu naturally knows what Lin Mengya means. Fortunately, the other party doesn''t know their purpose. Otherwise, he will vomit to death.


    The two men talked for a while again. Qinghu waited until Bai Su came back before returning to his room.


    And Bai Su also brought back the news of Xiaoyu.


    "The young master said that he would have a showdown with Xin Mu tomorrow and said that he would enter the Wangu pool in advance. This matter will certainly make Xin mu in a mess tonight. At that time, he will naturally agree to the requirements of the young master."


    Lin Mengya nodded. You know, this is the main city of Yushan County.


    Even here can be attacked. It''s conceivable that the Xin family is angry.


    However, the most important thing is Ning Qiu, a Gu woman.


    We should find a suitable time to launch it. Otherwise, how could the Xin family admit it?


    "Bai Su, do you know the direction of Wangu pond? How far is it from here?"


    Bai Su hesitated to look at her young lady. She really didn''t understand what medicine she sold in the gourd.


    "It''s said that Wangu pond is on the back mountain of Xin''s old house. I don''t know how far it is. Do you want to explore in private, miss?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head mysteriously. Since it is a forbidden area, it must be guarded.


    As long as you know where it is, things will be much easier to do.


    "You''ll do something for me early tomorrow morning."


    As long as it is done, Ning Qiu''s identity as a Gu woman can be recognized smoothly.


    "Yes."


    Although I don''t know what the young lady wants her to do, every time the young lady''s calculation has never failed.


    Bai Su, I''m curious about tomorrow''s task.


    After sleeping until the sun rises, Lin Mengya gets up from bed lazily.


    At this time, Bai Su had finished her work and came back, but Lin Mengya looked at her and leaned lazily on the bed, as if waiting for Bai Su''s questions.


    "Miss, what the hell are you doing? I''ve been working with the women in the kitchen all morning. I''m adding firewood and washing dishes. It''s almost the first two."


    Lin Mengya knows that other girls in the yard like to deal with others.


    Only Bai Su doesn''t like these contacts every day.


    But only when she does it will it not be doubted.


    After all, people like Qinghu can turn into a wild bee and butterfly at any time and minute, and stage a love affair with the eldest sisters in the kitchen.


    Therefore, where there are females, Lin Mengya can''t let the fox out easily.


    "Hard work. By the way, have you put everything I asked you to put in?"


    Bai Su nodded. In fact, what Lin Mengya asked her to do was very simple.


    Just took a herbal medicine bag and asked her to put it in firewood and burn it together.


    However, the young lady told me not to let people find some clues.


    That''s why Bai Su pretended to be helpful and finally gave a very rich breakfast.


    After all, living away from others. Their "masters" can act willfully, but as "servants", if they don''t work harder, they won''t get any benefits.


    "That''s good. You can wait to see a good play. By the way, you can do it according to the requirements of the morning at noon and in the evening."

 Chapter 876

    Although Bai Su was full of doubts, she still worked as a cook all day under the arrangement of Lin Mengya.


    In the evening, Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su with a smell of oil smoke, looked at herself sadly, couldn''t help laughing and asked Bai Su to take a bath and change clothes.


    I continue to lean against the window and look back at the direction of the mountain.


    In the air, there was a faint fragrance of flowers.


    But what interests Lin Mengya more is the things that are gradually mixed into the air with the burning cooking smoke.


    After a night of floating, some things should be attracted.


    She really can''t wait to see those little cute.


    "You girl, you are always so mysterious."


    Qinghu leaned against the window with a leisurely smile and looked at Lin Mengya, who smiled and smiled in front of her.


    "No matter how mysterious it is, you are not as mysterious as you. Have you ever solved those disputes with the candle dragon club?"


    Holding his chin in one hand, Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu curiously with bright eyes.


    Although her uncle told her that the status of Qing fox in the candle dragon club was not general.


    But over the years, the candle dragon club has been completely entangled in her life like a tarsal maggot.


    Qinghu has left her once. She will never let this happen again.


    The moon was bright, and Qinghu looked down at her smiling face.


    Reached out and gently brushed a wisp of broken hair on the edge of her cheek.


    "It''s all settled. Those people won''t threaten us anymore."


    Greedily looking at Lin Mengya''s beautiful face, no matter how beautiful the moonlight is, it can''t compare with the woman in front of her.


    "That''s good. Are they all right? Should Mo Yan grow up a lot? Do Xiaobai and Xiaohu don''t know me?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are in a trance. They all say that they are timid about their hometown.


    But before she set foot on the way home, she felt that some unspeakable complex feelings had arisen in her heart.


    Maybe people are used to being hard, so they are at a loss when they see their weakness.


    "They are all fine. You don''t have to worry. Zhu Yan has also brought them back. Don''t worry. You are very energetic. Your father and brother will return safely sooner or later."


    Looking at Qinghu''s gentle eyebrows, Lin Mengya smiled and lowered her eyes.


    The people in front of us are afraid to be the people who know themselves best in the world.


    Know what she''s going back for this time.


    "I also think they will return safely. If not, I want those who hurt them to regret coming to this world."


    The gentle and elegant words, which can be said, make people feel chilly.


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya who no longer had any procrastination. He didn''t know whether to be happy or worried.


    I hope that after everything is over, she will still be the bright and moving girl at the beginning.


    "Girl, promise me one thing."


    Lin Mengya picked up her eyes, but found that Qinghu had bent down when she didn''t know.


    Looking directly at the slender fox eyes, there was no alert to others, and he also had complete trust in her.


    "No matter what happens, don''t give up your heart."


    Once upon a time, he had no heart.


    Even the daily sword and shadow is just a walking corpse for him.


    It was she who gave him his heart, so that he would hurt, laugh, rejoice and anger.


    Therefore, even if he gave up everything, he would keep her heart.


    Slightly stunned, Lin Mengya didn''t fully understand the meaning of Qinghu.


    He looked down and nodded softly.


    "I think I will. I still have concerns in this world. I''m destined not to become a King Kong and not bad."


    Lin Mengya''s smile is more and more gentle. The so-called ruthless person must also be the one who cuts off his concern in the world.


    Having a weakness may not be a bad thing. At least, she still lives like a normal person, not like


    Like a big iceberg, without desire.


    "You, sometimes I think you have a monster in your cerebellar bag. Why do you think so thoroughly when others can''t figure it out all your life?"


    He stretched out his slender finger and gently poked Lin Mengya''s delicate forehead.


    "Who says I''ve lived all my life? Standing in front of you, I''ve lived another life."


    Casually told Qinghu his biggest secret like a joke.


    Anyway, what you get will be a big white eye.


    Yes, who would believe such incredible things?


    Leaning against the window, Lin Mengya yawned a little.


    Smelling the sweet smell of flowers in the yard, I leaned against the window and fell asleep slowly.


    "Girl? Girl?"


    Gently called her twice, but looked at her unprepared in front of her, Qinghu looked depressed.


    Alas, I don''t know if this girl has a big heart or if she trusts herself too much.


    The man of this incident, I''m afraid there will be no one except him, who will sit still.


    With a sigh, he went into the room, picked her up horizontally and stuffed her into the quilt.


    Since she and long Tianyu have a heart to heart relationship, it seems that they are rarely so close.


    "I hope you will be so safe and smooth all your life."


    Touched her little face and Qinghu dropped the curtain.


    Bai Su hasn''t come back yet. Why don''t he wait here for a while and guard the girl by the way.


    In the middle of the month, I don''t know if Lin Mengya has foresight.


    When the whole Xin family was sleeping in their dreams, she woke up quietly.


    Outside the curtain, Bai Su and Qing Hu leaned on the couch and the other sat under the lamp.


    Like two great gods, they firmly guard her safety.


    "Why don''t you go and have a rest?"


    Lifting the curtain, Lin Mengya leaned lazily against the bed and looked at the two people.


    "Didn''t you hear?"


    Qing Hu raised the corners of her mouth and gave Lin Mengya a flat smile. It was clear that Lin Mengya pretended not to understand.


    Shrugged. Well, she admitted that it was the changes that woke her up.


    But the only thing you don''t need to worry about is that she''s here.


    "Such a big noise, in addition to me, should also disturb many people."


    The taste of medicinal materials spread quickly after burning.


    There is a movement now, which is indeed expected by Lin Mengya.


    "Go and sprinkle this thing in front of and behind the house. The three of us will squeeze in the house today and talk about it tomorrow morning."


    Lin Mengya pulled out a small purse from the pillow and handed it to Bai su.


    The latter nodded and silently went out to sprinkle medicine.


    "Listen to the news. It should be from the back mountain. What tricks are you playing, little girl?"


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and looked at his little girl very calmly.


    Mingming came here the next day. How come she can always make all kinds of fame.


    "Nothing, just invite some cute people to be guests. By the way, you all take this sachet with you tomorrow morning, otherwise, you are not allowed to go out."


    Two sachets flew into the arms of Qinghu. The style is nothing special, but they can be bought at will in the street.


    But the noodles there didn''t seem to be any herbs, but a faint smell of medicine.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it good for us to share a room with lonely men and women tonight? Oh, I''m embarrassed that you are so enthusiastic."


    Qinghu showed a bad smiling face, but Lin Mengya just glanced at him coldly, and a porcelain pillow with full weight suddenly hit his face door from the curtain.


    "Go and make a floor for me, or I''ll break my hands and feet!"


    Helplessly looking at her little girl, she can''t even joke. She''s really growing up.


    "Don''t be angry. Alas, my life is so miserable."


    Turning over, Lin Mengya smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Know that Qinghu is to ease the tense atmosphere, but her hearing and smell have already smelled the overwhelming accident in the air.


    Tomorrow, let''s see how the patriarch of the Xin family will react.


    That night, apart from Lin Mengya''s Cross courtyard and wanyanyu''s main house, the Xin family was full of Gu insects.


    Scorpions, centipedes and other poisonous snakes don''t count. There must be at least 180 kinds of poisonous insects.


    Every top is the best goods, which can''t be seen, let alone appear in groups.


    Gu is usually raised by people by various means.


    But there is only one place where the Gu can reproduce by itself.


    And that place is the forbidden area in the back mountain, Wangu pool.


    When Lin Mengya arrived in the front yard of Xin''s house, he saw a layer of black insects extending from the yard.


    They carefully avoided the insects, or should we say, those insects quietly avoided them before they came.


    It was very difficult along the way. I came to the busiest place in the house.


    These poisonous insects and poisonous insects are almost everywhere in Xin''s family.


    Even her cross courtyard can''t be avoided, but in one place, she hasn''t even seen a poisonous insect.


    Looking at the closed door of the yard and the hesitant expression of the people, the corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth bent slightly when no one saw it.


    Good. Things are going very smoothly.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    Xin mu, who had not recovered from the impact of the prince''s almost ambush, stared at everything in front of him.


    these Aren''t these all the treasures in Wangu pool?


    Why, today, they wandered into Xin''s house!


    "Report back to the clan leader. There was a change in Wangu pool last night, and several elders in charge of guarding were trapped. Now there are these things all over the house, except... There was no one in the girl''s yard. Moreover, it seems that these insects are gathering here."


    Almost all those who can come out to check the situation have some means.


    Otherwise, these poisonous insects and poisonous insects will have some problems.


    Rao is so, they dare not take it lightly.

 Chapter 877

    Xin Mu frowned, looked at his feet, and then looked at the small courtyard. He looked a little complicated.


    Mixed in the crowd, Lin Mengya didn''t want to attract attention.


    Fortunately, when she danced the day before yesterday, her face was so big that she couldn''t even recognize her mother.


    Now that I''ve removed my makeup, I''m not afraid to show my face in front of Xin mu.


    But there are some things she must be careful about.


    "Here, but the residence of that ningqiu girl?"


    Gu insects and poisonous insects gathered more and more. Except for a few people, others had retreated silently.


    Although Lin Mengya and the three of them are not afraid, they still follow everyone in a low-key way.


    However, the situation on Xin Mu''s side could still fall into her ears without missing a word.


    "Exactly."


    The people who reported back and forth also looked at the closed gate.


    It''s no different from other places, but why does it happen here?


    "What''s the matter? Uncle, is there an insect disaster here?"


    A very clear voice came. As the most noble person here, his highness Wanyan Yujiu came late.


    His steps are very relaxed, but people with clear eyes can see that those poisonous insects seem to be afraid of him.


    In the dark stream of insects, he opened up a way that only one person could pass through.


    Lin Mengya can feel that something on Xiaoyu is now active.


    I''m afraid that boy borrowed the light of this thing to make it so popular?


    Now, when did you learn these things?


    "It''s strange to meet your highness Jiu. But please go back and wait. After all, it''s not safe here."


    Xin Mu''s face was a little gloomy. What happened the day before yesterday gave him a headache all day, but he still didn''t have a clue.


    Why is this happening again.


    Can it be said that God reminded them that now is not the time to get complacent?


    But these things are all the treasures in Wangu pool. I don''t know if I can rush back.


    "It doesn''t matter. The things on me are much more powerful than them. Yo, these shoes are really good. They are black and shiny. They are just suitable for making Gu seduction."


    Wanyan jade has bright eyes and bright teeth. What he wants is Xin Mu''s life.


    Since there was no gu female management and deterrence, there was no one to drive Wang Gu in Wangu pool.


    This is not the worst. The Xin family has exquisite Gu skills, but I''m afraid it''s also because there are many rare solitary insects and poisonous herbs in the ten thousand Gu pool.


    Without them, the Gu Shu of the Xin family will also plummet.


    If it hadn''t been for the maintenance of several highly skilled Zong Lao, I''m afraid the peripheral materials would have been exhausted.


    Now, there are so many people running out, which is the lifeblood of the Xin family!


    "Your Highness nine really has good eyesight, but the poisonous insects here are fierce. If your highness nine needs it, you might as well let others catch it and send it to his highness nine''s room."


    Wanyanyu looked at Xin Mu quietly and couldn''t help humming coldly.


    Obviously, I''m afraid I''ll take away the best. I''m so stingy. I''m really from the Xin family.


    However, what he wants is not just the peripheral garbage.


    "No, oh, is my sister all right? Sister Ning Qiu, open the door!"


    Turning her head, Xiaoyu turned and lay down on the door and knocked the door panel hard.


    This grandiose acting skill can see the black line on Lin Mengya''s face.


    Although Bai Su has said hello to Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya is not sure.


    However, when the door in the yard was opened.


    When Ning Qiu in a long white dress appeared in front of everyone, Lin Mengya found that fate always seemed to favor her.


    I saw Ning Qiu with a pretty face and a little cold. At this time, I was holding a crystal clear jade cicada in my hand.


    It''s a jade cicada, but Lin Mengya can feel it. It''s a living creature,


    But this white little thing is more like a jade carving object than a poisonous insect.


    People like it when they look at it, but everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    So That''s the ice jade cicada Gu that can only be driven by Gu women in previous dynasties!


    "Sister Ning Qiu, are you okay?"


    A touch of pure light crossed Xiaoyu''s eyes. Soon, he hugged Ning Qiu and performed a happy gathering moment for the rest of his life.


    "I''m fine. The prince can rest assured. But this little guy somehow relied on me and asked the patriarch to take it away."


    Xianxiansu''s hand reached in Xinmu''s direction at will. Although the latter''s heart was salivating, he knew better than anyone that this little thing was difficult and powerful.


    Then he waved his hand and said helplessly:


    "No, this thing can only be sent back to the mountain by the girl herself. Just one thing, has this ice jade cicada ever drunk the girl''s blood?"


    The life span of ice jade cicada is very short, only ten years.


    But it will take at least ten years to get a mature ice jade cicada.


    And these ice jade cicadas generally only exist in two at the same time. The male jade cicada has a shorter life. Only the female ice jade cicada will become the key to open the ten thousand Gu pool.


    Therefore, even in Wangu pond, there is only such a mother jade cicada.


    Every year, the Xin family secretly sends a lot of women in order to hope that there will be one who can inherit the position of Gu woman.


    But I don''t want to make people turn upside down every time, but there has never been a woman who can make the ice jade cicada show up on her own initiative.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    Is it really God''s will?


    "No, this little thing is very good. It''s strange to say that although we can''t speak, it seems that it can understand me. It seems that it is also very important to the Xin family. Your highness, why don''t you go with me and return it to its original owner."


    Hearing that Ning Qiu didn''t mean to monopolize at all, Xin Mu felt a little surprised.


    They are from the King City. Others don''t say that Mrs. Jingrou knows the most powerful of them.


    Why, now, she has to take the initiative to return it?


    "Thank you, miss. Come and show the way."


    Ice jade cicada is highly toxic, and it can only be driven by a woman if she touches it.


    Since Mrs. Jingrou left, the ice jade cicada has been sleeping for two generations.


    After looking at the jade cicada on Ning Qiu''s small hand, Lin Mengya looked at the jade hairpin on Ning Qiu''s head.


    No wonder she can hook the ice jade cicada. It seems that Mrs. Jingrou has really paid off this time.


    A crisis caused by poisonous insects and insects ended with Ning Qiu and Xiao Yu returning the ice jade cicada in person.


    It''s strange that those poisonous insects followed behind several people and went back.


    You can obviously see the smile on Xin Mu''s face, probably because he has been very satisfied without hollowing out his family.


    In the West Cross courtyard, Lin Mengya took Bai Su and sorted out the yard that was disturbed by those poisonous insects.


    The ten thousand poisonous insects pond is really good. The poisonous insects and poisonous insects raised are not only highly toxic, but also very good in appearance.


    At this point, she can probably understand why the Xin family takes Wangu pond so seriously.


    "Miss, the young master is coming with Miss Ning Qiu."


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya was pulled by a pair of slender little hands with her broom.


    Frowning, wanyanyu looked painfully from left to right, lest her sister''s jade hands be pierced by the rough broom.


    "Well, where am I so delicate? Tell me about you. Can I get something from going to Wangu pool today?"


    Quietly took back his hand, also warned with his eyes, more want to advance an inch of Xiaoyu.


    Sometimes the people in her yard are absolutely overprotective to her.


    She is an adult, not a fool. As for taking care of her like a baby?


    "It''s really spectacular. It''s said to be a ten thousand Gu pool, but it''s actually an invisible forest in the back mountain. Moreover, the place where the ten thousand Gu pool is located is completely concave. According to the elders of the Xin family, even Xin Li hasn''t entered the deepest part of the ten thousand Gu pool, and they don''t know what will be in it. Elder sister, do you think I can go down?"


    In fact, the reality is more shocking than Xiaoyu described.


    Yushan County may be a small place for lieyun.


    But except for the main city, all places stretch from the mountain behind the mountain.


    In other words, in the whole Yushan County, only the main city can live here, and almost all the others are the territory of Wangu pool.


    It''s just that the back mountain of Xin''s family is closer to the center than anywhere else.


    "It''s natural. I''ve prepared the medicine for it. All Wang Gu Zi Gu''s can only go around you. But Xiaoyu, you must be prepared to bear hardships. According to my inference, Wang Gu is really difficult to control."


    Lin Mengya''s previous research results have basically enabled Xiaoyu to have a fighting power.


    But there are some things he must make up his mind.


    "I know, sister, just wait for my good news. But you must be careful outside. My people have received the news. Those people don''t want to endure anymore."


    Xiaoyu Qingjun''s face, with a few wipe extremely mature perseverance.


    Looking at such a jade, Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was half down.


    As for the other half, I''m afraid it can only be completely put down after Xiaoyu''s successful return.


    "Don''t worry about me. As long as our plan succeeds, those people don''t dare to touch me. So does Ning Qiu. Today''s performance is very good. You must always wear the things your wife gives you. It must be good for you."


    One remark revealed Ning Qiu''s trick today, and the latter showed a stunned expression on his face.


    Then she nodded cautiously. In fact, she didn''t mean to hide it from the girl, just because before leaving the palace, the wife told everyone that this matter must not be known to anyone.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Helan was so sharp.


    "Today''s event is over, but this is only the beginning. After this, I''m afraid the Xin family can''t wait."

 Chapter 878

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and her eyes fell in the direction of the back mountain.


    Hidden behind the fog, the mountain seems boundless and frightening.


    For the Xin family, the significance of Wangu pool is absolutely extraordinary.


    Now, how can the Xin family not worry if there is a person who can control the ice jade cicada and Gu?


    If she stood in the perspective of Xin''s family, she would be curious about the identity of Ning Qiu now.


    Other things have been arranged by the king and his wife. As long as the Xin family sends someone out to check, what they get will be everything they have carefully arranged.


    The results of their investigation also determine whether Ning Qiu can smoothly become the key to Gu nu.


    People always trust what they see and hear, don''t they?


    "I see. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll arrange it now."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes brightened and she clearly understood Lin Mengya''s meaning.


    Hurried out of the West Cross Hospital, naturally to arrange the follow-up.


    "Miss Ning Qiu, go back too. Don''t go out these days. If you have anything to do, ask someone to give me a message."


    Lin Mengya could see that Ning Qiu was nervous and uneasy.


    "Miss Helan, I''m afraid... I''m afraid I can''t do it well."


    Looking at Lin Mengya timidly, in fact, today, when she went out to expose the ice jade cicada Gu, she was not as calm as she seemed on the surface.


    You know, those people are famous in the whole lieyun country.


    Fooling them is as difficult for her as it is for her.


    But with everyone''s help, she has taken the most difficult first step.


    Therefore, in addition to being nervous, her heart, somehow, actually raised some unspeakable excitement.


    "No, you''ve done well today."


    Touched the girl''s shoulder. In the original plan, Ning Qiu should pretend to be an expert in the world in the yard.


    After all, they are false, so they are more wrong.


    It''s better to pretend to be profound, so that people can''t find out the truth.


    Unexpectedly, the secret weapon given to her by her wife actually attracted ice jade cicada Gu.


    In this way, the effect was beyond her expectation.


    "Really?"


    The longing in Ning Qiu''s eyes makes Lin Mengya very familiar.


    Once when she first came to this world, I was afraid that she was just like her and needed the affirmation of others.


    Gently nodded and easily lit the light in Ning Qiu''s eyes.


    Watching Ning Qiu retreat with forbearance and joy, Lin Mengya sat in the corridor under the eaves, looked at the medicine powder she had just cleaned, and smiled with deep meaning.


    Now, all the three most powerful people in lieyun Kingdom have been classified into Xiaoyu''s camp.


    Even if there is a candle dragon behind Wan Yanjing, what can it do? I''m afraid the world of fierce clouds will be Xiaoyu''s sooner or later.


    "Girl, don''t be happy too early."


    Spoiled looking at the proud little girl in front of her, Qinghu couldn''t help pouring cold water on her head.


    Lin Mengya looked up, but she had put away her young frivolous complacency.


    "Looks like you found it, too?"


    Lin Mengya said with a smile. The little feet under the skirt and robe were flying leisurely.


    Qinghu always has a keen sense. Sometimes Lin Mengya even thinks that if Qinghu does not become a killer trained by the candle dragon, he will become an official in the Dynasty and become a generation of virtuous officials.


    But now, he is not bad to be a dog''s head around him.


    "Since you know that although Xiaoyu has obtained these support, his foundation is always unstable. The voice among the fierce cloud civilians is still not as high as Yan Jing''s voice. Is it inappropriate for you to let him enter the Wangu pool as soon as possible?"


    Qinghu is not worried about Xiaoyu, but he knows very well.


    The boy didn''t hold the position of the king of lieyun in his hand all day, and his little girl won''t be at ease all day.


    It''s better to solve this matter as soon as possible, or let Lin Mengya worry less.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Although Xiaoyu went into Wangu pool, isn''t there someone else outside? I heard that the big prince returned to the palace. This corruption case almost shook his foundation. If Xiaoyu pursued while winning, do you think it would be a little too deliberate?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the red sun.


    Public opinion is not something that can be described simply by changing.


    As a great prince, Wan Yanjing has made great achievements in lieyun over the years.


    It is impossible to completely remove him from the hearts of lieyun people.


    However, the sage may not be able to become a qualified monarch. Looking at what the great prince has done over the years, the more he molds himself high, the more he will be divorced from the favor of ordinary people.


    Whether a monarch who wants fireworks or a sage who is as cold as the moon will be supported by the people, I''m afraid it will be a good choice.


    "You girl, what else can''t you get from the things you stare at?"


    She shook her head with a bitter smile. To tell the truth, Lin Mengya''s growth these days has made Qinghu feel frightened.


    I still remember when they just met, with his experience and intelligence, they could still win him a game.


    Now her mind is far above him.


    He shook his head gently. Lin Mengya''s eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see through her.


    "Not enough. What I want is very simple, but now I still can''t get it."


    What she wants is only the peace and depth of her life.


    But as long as there is the legacy of ancient Wei and Xiancheng, her life is firmly locked and can''t get rid of.


    "I will accompany you, no matter what happens."


    The big hand gently lifted the hair between her forehead and looked at the black water eyes. Qinghu was unconsciously ingested by her.


    Looking at her smile, he felt that the whole world had been filled with perfection.


    If one day, she can achieve her wish, then she is willing to exchange it for life after life.


    "Thank you. I''ll see how Baisu is getting ready."


    When she got up and left, Lin Mengya smiled, as bright as the morning glow.


    Looking at her back, Qinghu suddenly felt that his body, which once kept him awake at night, was no longer a symbol of the humble and dirty past.


    If he is not what he is now, how can he gain her unsuspecting trust.


    Maybe all the suffering he experienced before was to stay with her smoothly.


    Thin lips aroused an indifferent smile. On that pale face, there was no longer only the ferocity left by hatred.


    It''s nice to stay with her.


    Lin Mengya, who has no idea what Qinghu is thinking, is now thinking about things after returning to Da Jin.


    In fact, Bai Su was well prepared. The horses and vehicles were purchased by Qing Hu in advance.


    The food consumption on the road has long been fully prepared.


    The only problem is how to find a good reason to slip away from here.


    However, Lin Mengya has already prepared for this.


    As long as Xiaoyu and ningqiu enter Wangu pool, she will immediately take out the token given to her by her wife and say that she wants to go back to the palace to recover her life.


    Although the trust of his wife was used, as long as he was careful, at least no one would find their mysterious disappearance until Xiaoyu came out.


    She will try to get back to lieyun before Xiaoyu handles it. Then, she will look for the whereabouts of the key her uncle said.


    She must open the fairy city before the candle dragon party.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the candle dragon will cause another catastrophe.


    She didn''t want to see the strange and mysterious bloody ceremony again.


    Things went well according to her guess.


    Although Xin Mu is very crafty, he sent different people to spy on Ning Qiu and inquire about all the news about Ning Qiu.


    But how thoughtful the king and Yan lie are. They work together to make the next game. They are afraid that they may not be able to solve it if they come to Xinmu again.


    In the information obtained by the Xin family, when Mrs. Jingrou gave birth, she originally obtained a male and female dragon and Phoenix fetus.


    Only for some reasons, the son was sent to another place to raise him.


    Ning Qiu was handed over to a farmer.


    As time goes by, Mrs. Xu Jingrou is anxious about her daughter, or it is a coincidence.


    Ning Qiu returned to the palace and was actually raised as a concubine in the name of a palace maid.


    This "Wang Ji," who has been wandering among the people, has shown some talent inherited from her mother''s family since childhood.


    As for what this talent is, I''m afraid it''s a secret for the Xin family.


    Although these things sound like Arabian Nights, only Lin Mengya knows that these information is true and false, which is difficult to distinguish.


    Moreover, Ning Qiu''s status as a "Wang Ji" is also an encouragement and reward to her.


    They all know that once the task is completed, Ning Qiu''s identity as "Wang Ji" will be announced to the world.


    At that time, she will really become Wang Ji and Xiaoyu''s sister.


    Therefore, Ning Qiu will work harder than anyone, because a beloved Princess is more useful than a cold Gu girl.


    She can understand this. Ning Qiu will understand it better than her.


    "Miss, there''s a message from Ning Qiu that it''s Xin Mu''s wife and wants to invite her to dinner. You told her not to go out these days. How do you respond?"


    These two days, Ning Qiu has been in accordance with her instructions, not easy to go out, nor easy to see anyone.


    Lin Mengya also received a lot of news.


    The most important thing is that the day after tomorrow is the day when Wang Gu must be fed.


    However, because of the riots a few days ago, Wangu pool became more and more difficult to control.


    It is because of the awakening of ice jade cicada and insects that those insects and poisonous insects are no longer easy to listen to the instructions of those elders of Xin family.


    The only person who can suppress those insects is Xin Li, but he can''t come back for the moment.


    If you don''t feed Wang Gu in time, the whole fierce cloud will suffer.


    This is a bad thing for the Xin family, but it is a good thing for her and Xiaoyu.


    And it''s a great thing.

 Chapter 879

    "Let her go. It seems that the Xin family can''t hold their breath. Now it seems that they can''t hold their breath first."


    Before, Xin Mu only invited Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu didn''t take Ning Qiu with her except for her first banquet.


    Lin Mengya knows that many people''s eyes are staring at Ning Qiu''s yard, trying to spy on her true identity and purpose.


    However, Xiaoyu and Lin Mengya have completely blocked ningqiu''s yard.


    Not to mention the Xin family, even a fly is even more difficult to fly in.


    Therefore, although the news is flying all over the world, no one can tell the true from the false unless the parties prove it.


    Under such or such speculation, Mrs. Xin Mu''s banquet is particularly important.


    As Ning Qiu''s "servant", Lin Mengya naturally wants to follow.


    However, when the four of them appeared at Mrs. Xin''s party together, they stole the limelight from the host of the party in an instant.


    Many people saw Ning Qiu''s demeanor during the insect riots that day.


    I just think that beautiful girl is elegant and noble, which makes people forget the vulgarity and marvel.


    Seeing a girl in a white dress coming from a distance.


    The graceful figure, however, did not have a noble, cool and beautiful color like Yuehua. No one dared to speculate too much about her.


    For fear of desecrating her, who is beautiful and noble like the moon god.


    Although the three people behind her were very respectful, one had a bit of moving charm at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, one was indifferent and cold, and the other was very romantic.


    He is worthy of being able to subdue ice jade cicada and Gu. Even the maid and bodyguards are first-class.


    Now, people present are more inclined to guess that she is Wang Ji.


    After all, only Wang Ji can have such treatment.


    Such a gorgeous person can only be used as a maid bodyguard.


    If it weren''t for the royal family, how could it be so big?


    Under the stars and the moon, Ning Qiu is more noble and mysterious.


    "Thank you, miss. Please take your seat."


    Mrs. Xin, who has always been above the top of her eyes, took the initiative to welcome her. It can be seen that she attaches great importance to miss Ning Qiu.


    Lin Mengya, standing behind Ning Qiu, took a quick look at Mrs. Xin.


    Although it looks about 40, there are not many traces of years on the properly maintained face.


    But that shrewd eye, at a glance, knew it was a human spirit.


    I''m afraid Xin Mu wants to finally determine Ning Qiu''s identity, so he can let his wife do it.


    Otherwise, how could Mrs. Xin be so enthusiastic about an unidentified girl?


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to pass today.


    "Thank you for your kindness, madam."


    Ning Qiu responded faintly. In the palace, she had more knowledge of dignitaries and dignitaries.


    But in the past, she could only stand beside Mrs. Jingrou and wait on her. Now, she has become a guest of honor.


    Fortunately, the feeling of maladjustment was soon overcome by her.


    The banquet of the Xin family will not be more grand than that of the palace.


    Seeing her so graceful and generous, she has a degree of hesitation.


    It seemed that everything in front of her was just the most common thing for her.


    Mrs. Xin''s eyes became deeper and deeper, and her tone became more and more amiable.


    "The girl is not only a friend of his highness nine, but also the most distinguished guest of our Xin family. Anyway, Mrs. Jingrou is also a member of the Xin family, and this is also the grandfather''s house of his highness nine. Please don''t blame her for neglecting her a few days ago."


    Hearing the mention of his highness nine, ningqiu''s face was moved.


    But soon, she suppressed it.


    But the pride and pride can''t deceive people.


    It seemed that she was really the sister of the ninth highness. She was very happy because others praised her brother.


    "You''re welcome, madam. Ning Qiu doesn''t dare."


    Standing beside Ning Qiu, Lin Mengya carefully took a panoramic view of the two people''s performance.


    In my heart, I admired Mrs. Jingrou''s eyes.


    If this role is played by others, I''m afraid it will soon show its feet.


    Ning Qiu grew up with his wife from an early age and knew everything about her like the back of his hand.


    Because in her heart, only Mrs. Jingrou is an excellent woman, she unconsciously imitates Mrs. Jingrou from time to time and everywhere.


    For example, the lady''s frown, smile and every move have formed a habit and become her action for her.


    In this way, although her appearance was not similar to her wife, her temperament was also similar.


    In addition, in the past ten days, Qinghu has deliberately exercised. I''m afraid that now ningqiu can hide it from anyone''s eyes.


    "You watch here first. I''ll get a cup of tea for the girl."


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said in a deliberate whisper to Bai Su around her.


    The latter just nodded, but Lin Mengya heard the sound of footsteps leaving behind.


    Her voice was not loud just now, but it was enough for several people around to hear it clearly.


    Originally, this is nothing. After all, every master has his own habits.


    But here, except for a few of them, the rest are Mrs. Xin''s people.


    Then the person who left can be imagined.


    Lin Mengya walked briskly out of the crowd, asked about the direction of the kitchen at will, and went straight.


    But before he took a few steps, a voice came from behind.


    "That sister, please stay."


    coming!


    Lin Mengya quietly stopped and pretended to be innocent and looked back.


    I saw a little servant girl in an orange dress looking at herself with a playful smile.


    "Excuse me, miss, but are you calling me?"


    The other party nodded politely and held his hand very familiar.


    "What, miss? No, miss, I''m just a little maid in the garden. My sister looks very green, but is she coming to our house for the first time?"


    The girl smiled very sweetly, but Lin Mengya knew it was a difficult role.


    Such an innocent face, coupled with her sweet voice, I''m afraid ordinary people will not be wary of her.


    Just pretending to be innocent is the most profound intention.


    Their wives are tempted by Ning Qiu, and this little girl will set her own routine?


    It seems that there are some means.


    "Yes, it''s my first time to come to your residence. I don''t know what you call me, but what can I do for you?"


    Lin Mengya is somewhat alienated and cautious. If she shows timidity too quickly, she is afraid that others will think she is intentional.


    Sure enough, the little girl smiled at herself and shook her head.


    "It''s not me, but my sister. I just heard from my sister. It seems that I asked the direction of the kitchen. I''m going too. Why don''t we go together?"


    After Lin Mengya hesitated a little, she nodded slowly.


    "Well, thank you, miss."


    Along the way, the girl said a lot.


    Lin Mengya also knows that her name is Skylark. She is a little servant girl serving in Xin''s yard.


    Although the skylark said she was pitiful, Lin Mengya believed more and more that she was sent by Mrs. Xin to set her own words.


    If she was really the most humble servant girl in the garden, how could she follow her.


    When the Xin family holds a banquet, ordinary people are busy.


    Don''t say chatting with her, just take a look at her. I''m afraid I don''t have time.


    The little girl is not only idle, but also seems to know a lot about here.


    Lin Mengya knew that all this Skylark did was to relax her vigilance, and then she talked it out.


    Now, she''d better be alert.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t accord with the positioning given to her, does it?


    "There is a kitchen ahead. The people in our house must not be as powerful as those in the palace."


    The skylark seemed to say this inadvertently, and Lin Mengya didn''t seem to hear the temptation in her words.


    Nodded and said:


    "It''s true, but the Xin family is more magnificent than ordinary families."


    The skylark''s eyes flashed a trace of pride.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, had a reaction of hindsight.


    Slightly uneasy, looked left and right.


    "Sister Helan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Flashing a pair of water spirit big eyes, the skylark pretended to be extremely innocent.


    Lin Mengya, uh huh, for a long time, didn''t reveal any other information.


    However, the skylark did not show any unexpected expression, but introduced her into a small house next to the kitchen.


    The Xin family''s kitchen is in a large courtyard. There are not only delicious food, but also all kinds of tea and drinks.


    After the skylark asked Lin Mengya about her purpose, it took her to a place where tea was prepared for these distinguished guests.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a row of very exquisite charcoal stoves.


    Black purple clay teapots are used to boil water.


    Behind the small stove is a row of wooden tea cabinets.


    Each cabinet has a small copper lock with the name of tea engraved on it.


    On the opposite side of the small stove, there are cabinets with tea sets on display.


    However, because of the banquet today, the cupboard of tea sets has been empty.


    Lin Mengya just looked at it and had a panoramic view of the situation.


    It seems that there is another meaning for the lark to follow itself.


    Fortunately, before her, she had already played the tricks of these nobles.


    These things are not difficult for her.


    "Sister Helan, this is our tea room. I don''t know what kind of tea you want. I can help you find it together."


    The skylark waved his hand and looked lovely.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t look for tea first. Instead, she frowned and looked at the water on the stove.


    "Is this water well water or spring water? And the charcoal for boiling water? How can I smell fruit charcoal, not silver charcoal?"

 Chapter 880

    In the great Jin Dynasty, any literati who could have some family background were very particular about tea.


    Different tea leaves use different water, and even the charcoal for fire is particularly particular.


    The utensils are more unique. If you really want to elaborate, you can''t say it for three days and three nights.


    However, what Lin Mengya wants to make for Ning Qiu today is the cloud tea popular among the noble women of lieyun country.


    The tea is very delicate, but the tea soup is clear and transparent without any impurities.


    The taste is elegant, not bitter or astringent, and slightly sweet.


    Therefore, the brewing water is very particular. It must be clear and slightly sweet spring water, coupled with smokeless and dust-free Silver Charcoal, and finally filled with a jade tea bowl with good quality, so as not to lose the taste of this tea.


    Because this bowl of tea is complicated and exquisite, even if the whole strong cloud can afford it, it is just the favorite children of several aristocratic families.


    Now here, Lin Mengya naturally wants to show ningqiu''s differences everywhere.


    If it is something else, it seems a little deliberate.


    Only by working hard on such a small matter can people be more and more convinced.


    The skylark looked at the Helan girl and seemed to complain unintentionally. She was clever and immediately understood that this was because the charming guest named Ning Qiu was always spoiled.


    He showed an ignorant appearance and came to consult Lin Mengya.


    "My sister has a good nose. It''s just that there are so valuable things in rural areas like us. I wronged that ningqiu girl and my sister."


    Lin Mengya didn''t insist on using the best things, but frowned. Although she was dissatisfied, she didn''t attack.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just bring some refreshing tea to my girl. She has light taste and can''t drink any heavy tea."


    Who is so considerate when you go out.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya had expected that there would not be as many things here as the palace.


    All she wants is to make others feel.


    Ning Qiu grew up in fine clothes and fine food. Ordinary things can''t be seen.


    However, Xin''s family is different from others. Some things can be comparable to the quality of things seen in the palace.


    So Lin Mengya picked and picked some things that could be seen, and then followed the skylark back to the yard where the banquet was held.


    "Go slowly, sister. I have to see other things. I won''t go with my sister."


    The skylark said softly, and people gradually disappeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    Naturally, she knew she was going to report to her master. Lin Mengya nodded slightly and didn''t say anything else.


    Taking tea and snacks, she came to ningqiu. At this time, the attentive Mrs. Xin was greeting other ladies.


    Although everyone didn''t ignore Ning Qiu, Ning Qiu didn''t take the initiative to talk.


    But sitting quietly aside, only when others mentioned her, they gently nodded and said hello.


    "Here''s your tea, girl."


    Lin Mengya put everything in front of Ning Qiu and said softly.


    The latter just looked at it and nodded faintly.


    This pair of "masters and servants" have all fallen into the eyes of others.


    Those ladies felt more and more that only Mrs. Jingrou and the king would bring up such a goddess like figure.


    The attitude towards Ning Qiu became more and more respectful and did not dare to be slighted.


    Back behind Ning Qiu, Lin Mengya, like several others, tried to pretend to be indifferent to the world.


    Although they all had cold faces, it seemed as if someone owed them money.


    But it is such a high cold fan that makes Lin Mengya and his party become an existence that no one can ignore at the banquet.


    Mrs. Xin''s eyes had a very vague look of pride.


    Treat Ning Qiu more carefully.


    Knowing that this charming guest can''t be neglected, the ladies and wives who want to come to recognize are also introduced by some valuable ones.


    The others were blocked back by her.


    But even so, when the party was halfway through, Lin Mengya still took the girl''s advice and said goodbye to Mrs. Xin.


    At the banquet, in addition to the host, only those who are very close to the host, the guests who are mainly entertained, the royal banquet, or those who have no status will stay until the end.


    Now, as Ning Qiu, it''s the best choice to withdraw at this time.


    "But my diet here is not good, which makes the girl disappointed?"


    In order to show respect, Mrs. Xin took the initiative to get up and asked politely.


    "Madam is too serious. Ning Qiu is unable to drink, which has spoiled his wife''s interest. Please don''t be rude to Ning Qiu."


    Others drank, Ning Qiu from beginning to end, just drank some tea sent by Lin Mengya.


    Even the dim sum just pinched a small peony roll. Where is the wine.


    When Mrs. nassin saw and heard it, she naturally understood Ning Qiu''s meaning.


    Leaving the crowd, he personally sent Ning Qiu to the door.


    After repeated retention, he sent someone to send Ning Qiu and his party back.


    Quietly returned to the yard where ningqiu lived, but it was only one night. Once it could only be said to be a quiet small yard, and added a lot of things.


    Now Lin Mengya can''t find any adjectives except elegance.


    "Thank you for seeing me off. My girl is polite."


    Lin Mengya winked. Bai Su and Qing Hu immediately took out a lot of silver sticks from their sleeves and rewarded everyone who followed them.


    "Thank you, girl. I''m leaving."


    The heavy silver cudgel in his hand made everyone''s face show a flattering smile.


    Respectful to the top, cold and generous to the bottom.


    This is Lin Mengya''s policy for Ning Qiu. As a goddess, you can''t be too close to anyone.


    Four people entered the yard, and the door was tightly closed, isolating all interested people from prying.


    Ning qiuqiang walked into the inner room with support. The man immediately softened down and collapsed on the beauty couch like soft mud.


    "My sister Helan, you didn''t say that when I was a Gu girl, I had to starve to death. In the past, when I was a palace maid, I could still eat enough. How come my identity has changed now, and I''m not as good as before?"


    Looking at Ning Qiu pitifully looking at herself, Lin Mengya also knew that the girl must be hungry.


    During the day, in order to put on the clothes carefully prepared for her, I was hungry all day.


    At night, she only filled her stomach with tea. How can a girl of her age not be hungry?


    "It''s hard for you, Bai Su and Qing Hu. Go and get something to eat. We''ve worked hard today and give you a good treat."


    The two men also tore off their clothes and restored their former nature.


    They are excellent in martial arts, so it''s nothing to get some food.


    After a while, there were many meat dishes such as roast chicken and roast goose on the table in ningqiu''s room.


    But as soon as Ning Qiu wanted to pick up chopsticks, she was separated by Lin Mengya. It looked like a thin boiled vegetable.


    "You can only eat this these days. Bear it first. When you get to Wangu pool, you can eat whatever you want."


    Ning Qiu looked at Lin Mengya with tears and kept looking at others'' big flowers and swallowing their saliva.


    But Lin Mengya is telling the truth. She has fragrant powder that can attract ice jade cicada and Gu.


    If you want to maintain a longer period of time, you are doomed to have a clear heart and few desires.


    Anyway, Lin Mengya finally gave her a piece of steamed fish.


    The girl seemed to be tasting the supreme delicacy. She almost ate all the fish bones. It was very sad.


    Food and wine, these remnants, Qinghu and Baisu, will naturally find a place to deal with them.


    Lin Mengya and Ning Qiu found the incense. The cool sweet fragrance filled the whole room, and the taste of the food gradually dissipated.


    After drinking another cup of warm tea, they sat at the table and discussed the future.


    "Today we performed very well. I think the Xin family will take the bait. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, they should intentionally or unintentionally let you get close to the ice jade cicada Gu again. You know what to do then?"


    Ning Qiu nodded. Mrs. Jingrou said these things. Naturally, she won''t forget them easily.


    Lin Mengya calculated the time. Ah Xiu should arrive these days.


    Once people arrive, her plan should be half successful.


    "But will they really believe me? I always feel that with the ability of the Xin family, they will never be so desperate. Even if I can control the ice jade cicada and Gu, they may not believe that I am a Gu girl. Moreover, they will sell our favor and let his highness nine enter the Wan Gu pool."


    Although Ning Qiu was in the house these days, everything outside came into her ears.


    The Xin family''s temptation to her can be said to be pervasive.


    Since she couldn''t get in, she waited outside for an opportunity to spy on her maid.


    Fortunately, these people were selected by Mrs. Jingrou herself, and they were also old people who had served in the palace for many years.


    Otherwise, it may really reveal some flaws.


    "They will. Do you think that day, including the riots of ice jade cicadas and insects, they just let them out for a walk?"


    Lin Mengya''s calm appearance seems to have full confidence.


    He raised his eyebrows and explained to the curious three people.


    "Although these insects and poisonous insects are outside, according to my calculation, the landform of Wangu pond should be extremely special. These insects and poisonous insects can''t leave there easily. Otherwise, they have left long ago without the control of the poisonous women these years, or they have been kept in captivity by the Xin family. Why do you think those people want the benefits of Wangu pond Go deep into dangerous places? This shows that those things are useless once they leave Wangu pool. So I tried to attract so many things that day. I''m afraid the Xin family will be distressed at the moment. "


    In this way, the other three people understood the ultimate purpose of Lin Mengya''s attracting poisonous insects and poisonous insects.

 Chapter 881

    "It''s a drastic move. I''m afraid only you can do it. You''re not afraid to force the Xin family into a hurry and focus on Ning Qiu and Xiaoyu."


    Qing Hu shook his head, but a pair of fox eyes were worried.


    Although I know that there are many means for my own girl, especially this kind of unlimited, is a handy one to use.


    But Qing Hu revealed the flaw in his words. The Xin family is not a fool.


    Although this means is superb, it is aimed at the Xin family everywhere, or after their arrival.


    If you have a little brain, you will think whether it is connected with them.


    Under such circumstances, the Xin family will be more cautious about this matter.


    It''s not like Lin Mengya guessed and regarded them as saviors.


    "Just let it go, but do you think they really didn''t act?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya smiled very shallow.


    He nuzui and directed at the newly added vases outside Ning Qiu''s house.


    Qinghu immediately understood. It seems that the Xin family really doubts them. When they go out, they have turned the yard where Ning Qiu is located upside down.


    "Don''t worry, we put all our important things on ourselves. So even Xiaoyu has been searched everywhere and can''t find any flaws. The Xin family are not stupid. They won''t be fooled so easily."


    Looking at her slender fingers, in fact, she has smelled the distinctive smell in the air since she came in.


    How could she not guard against others when she was out?


    Therefore, whether it is Xiaoyu''s house or ningqiu''s yard, she has given a kind of medicine powder.


    This powder was originally colorless and tasteless, but it will turn into other flavors after being contaminated with the smell of strangers.


    And the people of the Xin family are either carrying poison or some insect repellent powder.


    Normally, no matter changing things or tidying up the yard, the girl''s inner room will not be easily stepped into.


    Now everything else in the room hasn''t changed. It''s all put as it is.


    Then you can imagine where the smell in the air comes from.


    "So, you don''t have to worry about anything else. Wait for the Xin family and invite us if you come. I dare say that the Xin family is in chaos now. Since they can prosper by Wangu pool, they must pay more attention to the rise and fall of Wangu pool than anyone else. You have a good rest. Everything depends on you."


    Lin Mengya naturally said the following sentence to Ning Qiu.


    Ning Qiu nodded solemnly. She understood everything the girl said, but it''s not easy to do it well.


    Out of ningqiu''s small yard, Lin Mengya naturally maintained a high and cold virtue and returned to the West Cross yard.


    Today, Mrs. Xin is the host. All the guests are ladies and ladies.


    As for Xiaoyu, these rough old men also have their place to go.


    Although Xiaoyu looks a little immature, there is the same darkness as Lin Mengya in her bones.


    As for those old foxes in Xinmu, it''s too difficult to talk.


    What''s more, Lin Mengya told him that it''s best to talk to those people. It''s three true and three false, and the remaining four are nonsense.


    In this way, it is too difficult to distinguish useful information.


    Back to the West Cross courtyard, Xiaoyu hasn''t come back yet.


    After eating and drinking enough and using her brain for a long time, Lin Mengya felt a little sleepy, so she went back to her room and prepared to sleep.


    But Bai Su and Qing Hu were thinking about going back to Da Jin. As a last resort, Lin Mengya had to hold on and knock his teeth with the two people.


    There was a tower that didn''t build. It said something about the yard. Somehow, Qinghu suddenly mentioned something that Lin Mengya never thought about, or deliberately avoided.


    "Girl, if you go back this time, what identity do you use to stay with long Tianyu?"


    Smelling the speech, all three stopped their actions at the same time.


    Lin Mengya was just stunned. She grabbed the fragrant pumpkin seeds in front of the table and threw one in her mouth.


    "What identity should be is what identity. Although ''Princess Yu'' is dead, don''t I have another identity?"


    Lin Mengya picked up her eyelids and gave Qinghu a meaningless smile.


    But Qinghu stared at him and grabbed the pumpkin seed in her hand.


    "You! You know I''m not talking about this, and you don''t have to hide it from me. I know you have a deep heart for him. If long Tianyu really marries someone else, I''ll see how you deal with yourself!"


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu with a complicated look and leaned slowly on the small couch behind her.


    This guy, you can''t lift a pot without opening it.


    Long Tianyu fully understood her thoughts.


    And now ''Lin Mengya'' is already a dead man in Dajin. It''s not wrong for long Tianyu to marry again at this time, except for some heartless feelings.


    But if she really rushed back to Dajin, she would get the news that he married someone else.


    After all, she''s afraid it''s hard to accept.


    "What can I do? Slap him in the face, then say, ''I can still find a good man without you'', and then take you to seclusion and ignore the affairs of the world? For this kind of thing, mental construction is on the one hand, but if it comes to the present, the reaction is another thing. Therefore, I can only go one step at a time."


    Shrugged her shoulders, not that she counselled. But anyone, after meeting this kind of love, who can really do it freely?


    "If he really dares to be sorry for you, I will kill him first!"


    Qinghu said coldly, but the next moment, he looked at Lin Mengya with disapproval.


    "No, he will be a good monarch. It''s a pity to kill him. How about giving him a lifelong lesson?"


    Touching her chin, Lin Mengya smiled very evil.


    Qinghu looked at each other and understood her meaning in an instant.


    "Well, do as you say!"


    While listening, Bai Su, who also peeled melon seeds for Lin Mengya, looked at the other two people with a puzzled face.


    Eh? Did she miss something? Why did those two people smile like that, and she didn''t have a clue?


    She looked suspiciously at the fox and at her own young lady.


    Finally, I can only silently put the peeled pumpkin seeds in my hand in front of the young lady.


    She never had to worry about such things. As long as the young lady is happy, everything is no big deal.


    As Lin Mengya expected, the day after Mrs. Xin''s banquet, the patriarch Xin invited everyone out of the house under the name of taking Xiaoyu everywhere.


    As Xiaoyu''s entourage, Lin Mengya and others will certainly follow.


    But this time, they also followed Ning Qiu.


    He looked up with a straight face and looked like no strangers.


    Don''t say it. It''s really scary.


    Just after breakfast, people were taken around.


    After Xiaoyu came back last night, she sent someone to send them a message.


    He said he had hinted to Xin Mu that he was going to Wangu pool.


    But Xin mu, the old fox, neither promised nor explicitly refused.


    Just changed the topic and made Xiaoyu''s teeth itch.


    But this time today, the old man offered to take you to the back mountain.


    Who knows whether Xiaoyu or ningqiu is embarrassed together.


    After all, it''s a forbidden area for others. It''s hard for outsiders to enter.


    However, today''s Xin Mu is full of laughter and completely throws the so-called no trespassing rule out of the sky.


    It just means that everyone is a family. It doesn''t hurt to come in and have a look.


    Although she said so, Xiaoyu and Ning Qiu could only bring an entourage in at last.


    Xiao Yudai is a man who looks at Lin Mengya, and Ning Qiu naturally chooses Lin Mengya to go with him.


    Let Qinghu and Baisu stay where they are and stand by.


    The four of them followed Xin Mu up the back mountain.


    I came out of the back door of Xin''s house. In fact, I walked dozens of meters before I entered another yard.


    Knowing that the Xin family guarded Wangu pool very strictly, they didn''t expect that it was comparable to a modern prison.


    "This is the most confidential place of the Xin family, and this is the only way to enter the Wangu pool. If someone wants to enter from elsewhere, I''m afraid they will be poisoned by the fog before they get close."


    Xin Mu led the way. Although he couldn''t hear any show off tone, he couldn''t hide his pride and pride.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you. My grandfather''s family is really powerful."


    Xiaoyu looked around and complimented without hesitation.


    Lin Mengya also looked around vaguely. From the outside, it was just a general high wall courtyard.


    But since she entered the gray iron gate, Lin Mengya felt examined from different angles.


    The courtyard wall is built according to the mountain and is boundless. It looks different from old to new. It should be repaired in different times.


    Every few steps, there is a post on the high wall.


    According to Lin Mengya''s conjecture, even a lightness master like Qinghu can hardly cross this wall.


    Moreover, those posts are very open, and there are almost no visual dead corners.


    It seems that it is really a very difficult thing to sneak in without being aware of it.


    The broad courtyard came in at the foot of the back mountain.


    There are many people in the same dress patrolling here. It seems that they should be the armed forces of the Xin family.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know martial arts, the people here are tall and have smart eyes. They don''t look like ordinary characters.


    Lin Mengya saw that even if Xin Mu took them up the mountain, she had to take out a voucher from her arms and check it with the head who seemed to be the main thing.


    The latter waved, and immediately several people came forward and trapped them firmly in the center.


    Xiaoyu frowned. As soon as she wanted to attack, Xin Mu greeted her with an apologetic smile.


    "I''m really sorry, your highness nine. This is the rule that our Xin family passed down from their ancestors, not just for your highness nine. Wangu pool is important after all. Even if your majesty comes in person, there will be a lot of inconvenience. Please bear it more."

 Chapter 882

    Even Xin Mu said so. Xiaoyu naturally has a bad attack.


    But his face was a little gloomy, obviously with a trace of discomfort, which also made the atmosphere a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya looked on with a silent sneer in her heart.


    The Xin family said well. What matters? For the sake of the safety of Wangu pool.


    In fact, they just regard this place as their Xin family''s private land.


    In that case, don''t blame the royal family for keeping them.


    Ordinary people still cherish their sins, not to mention the Xin family, an ambitious and capable family.


    Listen to Xin Mu''s introduction. It will take some time to get to the entrance of Wangu pond from the foot of the mountain.


    However, since entering such a yard, Lin Mengya''s radar has frequently sounded alarms.


    The types of poisons here are a little beyond Lin Mengya''s imagination. Even some poisons are not available in the green Zheng spectrum. They can only be analyzed by the Shennong system.


    Every plant and tree is poison. Even the air and soil are afraid to be spared.


    Is such a big mountain actually a poison mountain?


    Fortunately, before going up the mountain, Xin Mu gave everyone an antidote pill.


    Therefore, even if there is a faint smell of poison in the air, these people will not be put down by these poisons.


    "Your Highness Jiu, watch your step. Although this is the only entrance to Wangu pond, it is full of poisons because of this. However, our Xin family has taken care of Wangu pond for many years. This little thing can''t defeat us."


    Xin Mu explained cordially and led the way in front of his head.


    Looking around, except for a two person wide path winding, other places are full of intertwined plants.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya was still on the path and smelled some herbs to expel poisonous insects and snakes.


    If it hadn''t been for these things, the path was full of layers of killing.


    I can''t help being surprised. I don''t know whether this ten thousand Gu pool is a masterpiece of man-made or the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    But whatever it is, it is an amazing secret.


    Fewer and fewer people can be seen on the road, and the guards called protection but actually monitoring are becoming tighter and tighter.


    Later, every other section of the road, a guard stopped on the road.


    The more halfway up the mountain, the more toxic the air is.


    Except that she was not affected at all, others supplemented the antidote pill several times on the spot.


    Even Xin Mu doesn''t look very relaxed.


    Lin Mengya tried her best to follow behind Ning Qiu, so as not to let others see a little abnormality.


    If anyone knows that she doesn''t care about these poisons at all, she''s afraid it''ll be troublesome.


    The boring walk didn''t last long.


    After about ten miles of mountain road, several talents finally saw the edge of Wangu pool.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Lin Mengya looked at everything in front of her and was shocked.


    I thought it was the highest point of Wangu pool, but they didn''t find it until they reached the top of the mountain. It was the lowest place in the surrounding mountains.


    The name Wangu pond is just right. Looking down from the mountain, the surrounding peaks and low foothills seem to be a huge mountain pond.


    However, because of this landform, the poisons in the middle accumulate more and more.


    It''s still daytime now, but in the ten thousand Gu pool, it''s like a blue and purple chaos, so people can''t see any Qingming.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. In fact, she had expected the current situation before she came.


    If it weren''t for her blood, they would be at the mercy of others.


    "Unexpectedly, is this Wangu pool?"


    Even the air is full of poisonous fog that can make ordinary people bleed immediately.


    But the heart Gu in Wan Yanyu''s body was extremely excited.


    These toxins can be regarded as a great tonic for heart Gu.


    After looking at her sister, Yan Yu said with heartfelt emotion.


    "Yes, this is the holy land of our fierce cloud, the ten thousand Gu pool. Wang Gu is in the innermost part. As long as it is there, our fierce cloud is the best of the four countries, and no one can match!"


    Hearing Xin Mu''s words, Lin Mengya really wanted to laugh.


    Don''t look at Xin Mu''s pride, it''s because he only focuses on a Xin family and a fierce cloud.


    But among the four countries, lieyun people are actually at a disadvantage.


    If there is no natural barrier to protect them, the lieyun people controlled by the magic of bewitching may be the first to be destroyed and enslaved in the four countries.


    You know, people''s creativity is infinite.


    Now others may not have a way to control the so-called Wang Gu, but what about five years later? Ten years later?


    Once Wang Gu is controlled, the whole fierce cloud can only be slaughtered.


    If they are not aware of this problem, I am afraid that in the near future, lieyun will only become a part of the other three countries.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya knows better than anyone what Xiaoyu means to lie Yun country.


    "Since Wang Gu is in the pool, we don''t know when we can start and go to the place where Wang Gu is?"


    Xiaoyu just said something casually, but Xin Mu''s face changed in an instant.


    His highness Jiu had mentioned it several times before, but he was perfunctory in the end.


    Now they are by the Wangu pool, and the king Gu in the pool has reached the last moment when they have to feed.


    Even if he doesn''t want to answer, he has to answer.


    "Actually... In fact, you don''t have to work for it, your highness Jiu. You can see that Wangu pool is very dangerous. Your identity is valuable. If you are careless, your Highness''s safety is difficult to guarantee. We can''t afford the consequences."


    Wanyanyu sneered in her heart, but her face only showed a look of doubt.


    "In that case, what should I do if I don''t know what my uncle means?"


    Xin Mu considered his words for fear that what he said was wrong and annoyed the little master.


    With an apologetic smile on his face, but his sight fell to one side, on Ning Qiu who kept silent.


    "I''m afraid I''ll ask Miss Ning Qiu for help, but don''t worry, your highness. We will ensure the girl''s safety and won''t hurt a bit."


    That''s really brazen.


    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu looked at each other. Now they can understand the Xin family''s plan.


    They took a fancy to Ning Qiu''s contact with ice jade cicada Gu, but they didn''t want Xiaoyu to participate in it.


    That''s why he offered such a high sounding excuse.


    If he is really a person who does great things, he can be shameless and shameless.


    Wanyanyu heard Xin Mu''s answer and no longer maintained a good face to him.


    His complexion sank, and wanyanyu''s eyes were burning. He was no longer the young man who had a good voice these days.


    "My uncle is really good at scheming. The Gu girl was cut off from my mother''s generation. Now do you want my sister to replace her? If my sister can''t be a Gu girl, you''ll say that if she can''t be a Gu girl, she doesn''t care about small things. What''s the point of sacrificing only one person? If she succeeds, what reason are you going to use to keep her? Is it my mother''s confession of merit or me Sister, what about the benefit of the whole fierce cloud? "


    If you drop a gun with a stick like this, Rao is ashamed of Xin Mu and can''t hang up.


    He was only one person in the Xin family. He had never been so blamed.


    At the moment, he also pulled down a face, but he didn''t dare to offend because of the identity of the other party.


    "Your Highness, don''t be angry. The Xin family isn''t like this. It''s just that it''s hard to walk here. Your highness also saw that the poisonous insects we saw in the house that day just inhabit in the forest we just passed. If we get inside, it''s hard for me to predict what will happen. Your highness is a golden body. Don''t take risks."


    Speaking of this, Wan Yanyu also understood that if he couldn''t get any killer mace, he was afraid that the Xin family would jump over the wall.


    The corners of the lips, like a jade clear and meaningful face, evoked a sneer.


    He took something out of his arms and photographed it to Xin mu.


    The latter just looked at it in a hurry, and his face was a little pale.


    His face suddenly became extremely complex. When he looked at Yan Yu''s eyes, he was infected with a little uneasiness.


    "You are my own uncle. That''s why I put this thing down and didn''t let my father deal with it. Besides, I just went in and had a look. If there was any accident, it has nothing to do with the Xin family. I''ve told my father about it long ago, so my uncle doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Both grace and power, wanyanyu, who just startled Xin mu, now speaks soft words again.


    Xin Mu was also frightened for a moment. He firmly clasped the letter in his hand, but his face trembled and twitched.


    "This matter... This matter is very important. I''m afraid I can''t be the master alone. Please your highness Jiu later and we''ll discuss it as soon as possible."


    Wanyanyu was still dissatisfied, but Xin Mu was right. He really couldn''t be the master and had to give up.


    "Your Highness, Lord Xin, if there is nothing else, our girl should go back."


    Seeing the atmosphere a little stiff, Xin Mu also forgot the purpose of bringing Ning Qiu.


    Lin Mengya said in a soft voice with a low eyebrow. The people''s eyes fell on Ning Qiu.


    "My sister is tired?"


    In front of outsiders, Xiaoyu naturally wants to be a good brother who cares about her sister all the time.


    Ning Qiu gently shook her head and didn''t speak.


    It seemed that Xin Mu suddenly remembered something. After wiping the non-existent sweat on his forehead, he turned to ningqiu.


    "In fact, I invite you to come this time. First, I want you to see the uncanny workmanship of Wangu pool. Second, I hope Miss Ning Qiu can help the Xin family. Naturally, if the girl agrees, the Xin family will repay the girl."


    The important play finally came. Ning Qiu looked at Yan Yu, and his cold face was not moved at all because of the return promised by Xin mu.


    "Ningqiu''s small talk may not be able to help patriarch Xin. Please find someone else."

 Chapter 883

    Ningqiu''s refusal was crisp and neat. I''m afraid Xinmu didn''t think of it.


    However, since they refused wanyanyu, Ning Qiu, who was with wanyanyu, would naturally refuse them.


    However, Xin mu, who still doesn''t give up her heart, continues to play a warm card to Ning Qiu.


    "Miss Ning Qiu is a Bodhisattva. How can she not save the Xin family? Please help me. Xin Mu is very grateful."


    Then he would bow to Ning Qiu.


    "Lord Xin, I can''t do this. But before I went out, my wife told me to obey your Highness''s orders. Ning Qiu, it''s hard to obey my orders."


    The cold woman said softly, expressing her position clearly.


    This time everyone heard very clearly. She was with Wan Yanyu.


    If wanyanyu agrees, she will get along, and vice versa.


    Suddenly, things seem to be back to the origin again.


    Xin Mu looked at the two children, who had exactly the same character as Mrs. Jingrou.


    Worthy of being that person''s child, this stubbornness and stubbornness are rooted in bone and blood, and no one can easily shake it.


    Seeing Xin Mu''s hands trembling with anger, Lin Mengya felt reluctant to give up among them, but none of them.


    If Xiaoyu is not the most beloved Royal Highness nine, if Ning Qiu plays the banner, she is not the king''s concubine.


    Then the fate waiting for them today will not be like today. There will be room for them to choose.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like the Xin family''s selfish behavior in the name of righteousness.


    What''s more, I hate this kind of thing. If I move my mouth, I want the name of that family to win benefits.


    Indeed, the Xin family without Gu Nu is very poor.


    But Gu Nu sounds good. In fact, she is just a poor tool to be kept in captivity, imprisoned, and even carry a tragic human relationship tragedy.


    It''s the fate of these poisonous women to bury them in the hands of madam.


    Such a huge ten thousand Gu pool was bought back with the blood and life of many people.


    No matter how important and magical it is, it is filthy in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    The road back seems to be much heavier than when I came back.


    In the morning, Xin mu, who looked like a tourist, was worried at the moment.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t know what Xiaoyu was looking at when she photographed Xin mu, she thought about it and knew that it must be something enough to break the bones and muscles of the Xin family.


    Otherwise, how could Xin Mu compromise so quickly.


    But what makes Lin Mengya more curious is that she used to think that Xin Mu was a crafty person.


    But today, even the younger generation can''t fight, or is he just a sign pushed out, not the main owner?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t fully understand the purpose of those behind the scenes.


    But there was one thing she had already seen clearly.


    Those people all want to get control of Wangu pool, not because they want to control the Xin family. I''m afraid what they really want is to control the whole fierce cloud.


    Down the mountain, Lin Mengya thought like a tide. Without saying a word, she followed Ning Qiu and Xiaoyu and returned to the yard where Xiaoyu lived.


    "Sister? Sister?"


    Reaching out, Xiaoyu pulled Lin Mengya''s sleeve to let the latter come back completely.


    "You look worried from the mountain. Do you see anything?"


    Sweep away the pride before. In front of Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu will always be the gentle and innocent young man.


    Habitually pinched Xiaoyu''s face. There was one thing she seemed to have forgotten.


    "Why is it so simple?"


    Hearing Lin Mengya muttering in a low voice, Xiaoyu no longer bothered her. Instead, she sat in front of Lin Mengya, holding her chin in her hand and appreciating her thinking.


    "Girl, what do you mean, it''s too simple?"


    Qinghu, who didn''t follow up, naturally didn''t know what happened above.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Lin Mengya said slowly:


    "I think Xin Mu''s advice is too simple. Even if Xiaoyu takes out the evidence that can threaten the Xin family, there are few outsiders there. Even if Xin Mu is afraid, he won''t be afraid so fast?"


    Some things are still suspicious when I think of them now.


    The first is Xin Mu''s reaction. From going up the mountain, Xin Mu''s every move seems to be deliberately angering Xiaoyu.


    Later, when Xiaoyu took out the letter, Xin Mu didn''t even refute. He just admitted it in a hurry.


    Since the Xin family dares to admit it, there is no reason to be afraid of that.


    Unless he''s showing them everything today.


    But what is Xin Mu''s purpose?


    "How can they be afraid? My father prepared this thing for many years in order to eradicate the Xin family. Now it''s cheaper for them to take it out. But the Xin family must get rid of it. That Xin Li is not an ordinary role."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed a cold idea. Lin Mengya saw it clearly and had a flash of intelligence in her mind.


    "Xinli... By the way, where is Xinli now?"


    Although Xiaoyu didn''t know why her sister asked, he answered.


    "He is still dealing with the disappearance of the Xin family for no reason. My people said that he was still haunting Fengling County three days ago. He would never return to the Xin family so soon."


    Xiaoyu''s news is naturally trustworthy, but Lin Mengya''s heart gradually rises a little uneasy.


    "Xinli is outside now. Naturally, many eyes are staring at him. That is to say, no matter what happens here, it has nothing to do with him, right?"


    Not knowing Lin Mengya''s intention, Xiaoyu nodded.


    Naturally, it has nothing to do with it, even if it is¡ª¡ª


    Qinghu and Xiaoyu react at the same time. Now Xinli is outside. Even if something happens to his nine princes, he has nothing to do with others.


    But now, the most important person in the Xin family is Xin Li!


    As long as he doesn''t fall, the Xin family has the hope of winning everything.


    Sitting in the yard, several people had no words for a moment.


    Jiang is still old and spicy. Unexpectedly, they thought they ran in front of others everywhere, but finally fell into their calculations.


    "What an old thief! I dare say that they have dug a pit step by step, waiting for us!"


    Xiaoyu beat the table angrily and scolded with gnashing teeth.


    Think about how important Xin Li is in Xin''s family. Why would she look for some missing Xin''s family for no reason?


    This is not enough. At this time, Xiaoyu, who has heart Gu and has to feed Wang Gu, arrived at Xin''s house.


    So no matter what happens to Xiaoyu here, it has nothing to do with Xinli.


    Since they came here, only Xin Mu appeared in front of them.


    The other elders just met and didn''t get involved too deeply.


    After all, Xiaoyu not only has a new relationship with their Xin family, but also is his highness Jiu. How dare they neglect so much?


    Unless, Xin Mu is just a scapegoat.


    No matter what happens in the future, they just blame Xin mu.


    It''s a good move to abandon the car and protect the handsome. Even my own people can calculate. It''s really a superb means.


    "In this way, I''m afraid that even if they agree to Xiaoyu''s request, they will do something in it. At that time, Xiaoyu is afraid that there will be no return."


    The deep voice of Qing Hu came to the conclusion that some things are not terrible for those who are in the dark.


    Now such a bloody tear, we can see how many dirty and vicious there are.


    "What a Xin family! My father wanted to let them go. I didn''t expect them to die by themselves. Don''t worry, sister. No matter what they do, I''m not afraid."


    Xiaoyu was not afraid, and even aroused her anger by these dirty things.


    Lin Mengya looked at the aggrieved Xiaoyu and felt both gratified and worried.


    Although these are only her conjectures, she is sure that no matter what decision the Xin family makes, it means a lot of danger to Xiaoyu.


    However, Xiaoyu is imperative for this trip to Wangu pond, so she can only be careful and never give up.


    "It''s good for you to have confidence, but don''t underestimate the enemy. Fortunately, we have her and everything is still under our control."


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes to Ning Qiu, who stared wide, as if she were surprised.


    "Yes, we have a poisonous woman in hand. It''s just something none of them thought of. With her, things will turn around."


    Qinghu''s mind turned the fastest. Maybe the Xin family had made up their mind to kill Xiaoyu and cause an accident.


    But now with Ning Qiu, the Gu girl, they are bound to want to get the Gu girl.


    If so, they can reverse the situation by relying on Ning Qiu.


    "As far as the place I saw today is concerned, there are not many places where they can do tricks, but they are deadly everywhere. I guess they want to do it after you enter the Wangu pool. In this case, even if the king wants to check, no one can go in. They are not right. Then don''t separate from Ning Qiu after you enter the Wangu pool. Ning Qiu, the medicine I gave you As long as you take it on time, you can''t do anything in the ten thousand Gu pool. But be careful, no matter who says or does. You can''t leave Xiaoyu until he has gone deep into the place where only you two can go. Do you understand? "


    She doesn''t know about the situation in Wangu pool, but the only thing she knows is that even the toxicity in Wangu pool is not as strong as the blood in her body.


    Concentration and medicine are two different things. Besides, the seven poisonous holy herbs in her body are probably not just poisons.


    With her as a guarantor, Xiaoyu and Ning Qiu can run happily in Wangu pool, and no one can stop them.


    "Yes, girl, don''t worry."


    Ning Qiu naturally knows that she and his highness nine are one.


    Both lose and prosper. If your highness Jiu really has an accident, I''m afraid she will be doomed.

 Chapter 884

    If circumstances permit, Lin Mengya certainly wants to send people to the place before leaving.


    But Ning Qiu and Xiao Yu went in, and the Xin family obstructed many times.


    Add a few more, I''m afraid the Xin family will blow up, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Have a good rest. I think they will agree to our request. However, there are not many people who can enter Wangu pool. You just have to be careful and run in. I don''t believe that the Xin family can still have such luxurious treatment as you."


    The corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth were slightly picked, and a pair of eyes shot out a cold light of playfulness.


    She knew that Xin Li controlled the son of a king Gu. Maybe this thing did have some wonderful effects on the periphery of Wangu pool.


    But at the same time, Mrs. Jingrou also said that with Xinli''s strength, she can only stay in Wangu pool for a very short time.


    This shows that in the depths of Wangu pool, Xin Li has no way to deal with it.


    In this way, the safety of Xiaoyu and ningqiu can be regarded as a temporary guarantee.


    No matter how well prepared, Wangu pool is still full of danger, so she can only rely on Xiaoyu''s flexibility.


    The Xin family is more eager than Lin Mengya and others think.


    It''s also possible that they won''t be easily fooled after they react.


    Then all their preparations will be in soup.


    In the middle of the night, Xiaoyu let someone knock on the door of the yard where they lived.


    Qing Hu pretended to yawn and took the man to the main courtyard.


    Xiaoyu naturally does some pretending Kung Fu. Although Lin Mengya didn''t follow her to the main hospital, she wants to know how things will develop.


    "All the things prepared for the young master have been sent to the main courtyard. Do you have other orders, miss?"


    It''s a long dream. Xiaoyu will enter Wangu pool tomorrow, and the three of them will leave quietly.


    "Nothing. You go out with me to see someone."


    One night, Lin Mengya was thinking about all kinds of possibilities that Xiaoyu would encounter in Wangu pool.


    But if accompanied by that person, somehow, her heart can be a little calmer.


    Nodded, the two changed into plain clothes and quietly went out of the door.


    Bypassing those watchmen, Lin Mengya and Bai Su quickly walked out of the Xin''s house.


    Between the inner and outer houses, there are many small courtyards.


    Some of the Xin family members live here, but others are silent.


    The note sent along with dinner made Lin Mengya easily find a place to meet each other.


    Looking at the dark courtyard, in fact, there are some small shadows in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    But she hasn''t forgotten the shabby palace that was almost destroyed by Yan Jing and Xin Yu.


    Now there is no Xin Yu to cover for her, so everything depends on their caution.


    Bai Su gently pushed open the door of the courtyard. Different from the cold appearance, it was clean inside.


    Lin Mengya hid behind Bai su. As soon as she came to the middle of the yard, she heard a movement in the house.


    "Sister Lin, you are finally here!"


    The pretty girl rushed out of the house.


    Accurately found Lin Mengya''s position and put it into her arms.


    "Have you been waiting? How did you come alone?"


    Lin Mengya gently pushed ah Xiu away and found that although her eyes were still godless, she felt more sensitive in other aspects.


    When I found myself just now, I didn''t bother at all.


    My heart is a little more stable. At least in this way, ah Xiu can be a lot more convenient.


    "No, my uncle sent me here. But he''s a little strange and doesn''t like to see strangers."


    Ah Xiu said with some embarrassment. Lin Mengya didn''t care much about this.


    Nodded. Since Dongfang family can become one of the aristocratic families of lieyun, it is common to have a little secret power.


    "It''s good that you can come here safely, but now it''s a little changed. If you want to go in with Xiaoyu, there may be a lot of danger. So ah Xiu, I hope you can think about whether you want to go with them or not."


    Although they can''t all go in with them, it''s not difficult for Xiaoyu, as a prince, to bring a servant or something.


    What''s more, ah Xiu looks soft and weak, and has no combat effectiveness. The Xin family probably won''t do too much embarrassment.


    However, with ah Xiu, the danger increased a bit. Lin Mengya didn''t hide her and told her her her speculation in detail.


    "Unexpectedly, the Xin family is so bold that they are here. Are they not afraid that the king will uproot them?"


    Ah Xiu was more angry than shocked.


    Over the years, the king''s forbearance to the Xin family has long exceeded the bottom line.


    Unexpectedly, they didn''t change their mind in exchange for the Xin family. They even had a lot of delusions.


    "Miss, you can''t go with me."


    Behind him, a rigid voice sounded. Bai Su immediately turned away vigilantly, subconsciously protected the two young ladies and looked coldly ahead.


    "Uncle Kang, I want to go."


    But ah Xiu came out from behind Bai Su and looked at the man.


    Lin Mengya saw that the man called Uncle Kang by ah Xiu almost killed his man in front of the inn that night.


    Unexpectedly, this man is a confidant sent by Dongfang family.


    But why was he outside the inn that day?


    "Miss, you can''t have an accident. If you insist on going, I must go with you."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. In fact, the danger in Wangu pool is unknown. Maybe they are lucky and don''t need any effort at all.


    But she also knows how much Dongfang Xu cares about ah Xiu, so I''m afraid others will never agree so easily.


    Pull Bai Su back and let them decide.


    In fact, don''t think about it. Lin Mengya also knows that uncle Kang must be persuaded by ah Xiu in the end.


    The girl''s other abilities are not particularly good, but she has incomparable talent in being spoiled by her family.


    "In fact, the young lady doesn''t need to worry too much. You should know that the young master is not an ordinary person. The king and the Lord value him so much and will certainly give him something to protect his life. I''m afraid those people''s calculations will fail. The young master will be all right."


    Bai Su''s leniency did not ease Lin Mengya''s expression.


    He sighed again, and Lin Mengya said faintly.


    "In fact, I''m not very worried about Xiaoyu. What I''m worried about is us." Stunned, Bai Su obviously didn''t understand Lin Mengya''s meaning.


    Looking at the latter''s ignorant appearance, Lin Mengya had to explain patiently.


    "If they make up their mind to eradicate Xiaoyu, what do you think will happen to our followers who may reveal information at any time?"


    Bai Su''s heart stopped unconsciously.


    Yes, the fate of their followers will certainly be more tragic than the master.


    "What shall we do?"


    With Bai Su and Qing Hu, it doesn''t really affect anything, even if you bring yourself such a waste.


    But at least in Yushan County, there may be a difficult war.


    "Of course, we should leave as soon as possible. You should inform Qinghu. As long as ah Xiu persuades her uncle Kang, we will immediately prepare the carriage. By the way, apart from some of the people that ningqiu wants to bring in, you should inform them to evacuate immediately. Those who can go in secret will go in secret. Those who can''t go in secret will prepare things for the two masters Flag. Anyway, they are in a hurry to inform this matter. Xiaoyu is a prince in the end. It''s nothing to be well prepared. Let''s go first and clean up the aftermath. "


    This time, Lin Mengya doesn''t intend to fight hard. Even if the two of them have a high force value, they can''t defeat four hands with both fists. If they are surrounded by a group of people, it''s not a joke.


    The Xin family felt that they had calculated well, but they did not know that the biggest variable was still in her hands.


    This time, she wants the Xin family to lose their wife and lose their soldiers!


    Bai Su has always been preoccupied, but she obediently ordered according to Lin Mengya''s words.


    But it took ah Xiu a little longer to convince uncle Kang than Lin Mengya thought.


    Fortunately, when all the servants they had brought had left by carriage, ah Xiu finally went out of the yard unhappily.


    "How''s it going?"


    Although the girl lost her eyebrows and eyes, Lin Mengya knew the girl''s ability very well.


    He nodded and shook his head again. Ah Xiu seemed to spend a lot of time.


    "Uncle Kang agreed, but he will go with us if he says anything. Or sister Lin, you can think of a way for uncle Kang to go with me. With him, I don''t think anyone can hurt us."


    She guessed it would be like this. Uncle Kang of ah Xiu is a dead brain at first sight.


    But it''s good. She can rest assured that there is such a master.


    "Leave everything to me. Let''s go back together. Xiaoyu and they may not be able to sleep tonight."


    After taking ah Xiu back, Lin Mengya went to Xiaoyu''s yard to appease Xiaoyu who was a little excited.


    Although the latter really didn''t want to take ah Xiu with him, under Lin Mengya''s strong suppression, the boy didn''t dare to say anything.


    Ah Xiu pretended to be a little maid. His uncle Kang pretended to be a bodyguard and mixed in the crowd. He couldn''t see anything unusual.


    When you get inside, you will first go to the yard where the Gu women of previous dynasties lived.


    After Ning Qiu arranged it properly, she personally sent Xiaoyu into the depths of Wangu pool on the grounds of uneasiness.


    There is the beginning of the play.


    The moon is like a hook, and Lin Mengya, who has arranged everything, has already got on the carriage that set out to return to Da Jin.


    Bai Su drove the car himself and drove the carriage alone. No one could have guessed that the princess Yu of Jin who rushed back to cheat the body was sitting inside.

 Chapter 885

    "Be careful, miss. There is Xin''s tail behind."


    Bai Su whispered that Lin Mengya was not as calm as she looked when she was sitting in the car.


    She knew such a big news that the Xin family could not have reacted at all.


    "You just go on your way and everything will be carried out as we have agreed."


    Lin Mengya lifted up the curtain of the car and looked at the Xin family''s old house, but her heart was tense.


    Now is the most important start. Whether we can return to Jin smoothly depends on whether we can escape from Yushan County smoothly.


    For these unimportant people, Yushan County is no less than Shura Chang.


    The Xin family will have scruples about Xiaoyu''s identity, but they will never be the same.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s heart is uneasy.


    "Miss, someone is approaching."


    While driving the carriage, Bai Su also looked at the people following him.


    Because there were only two women in their team, they pursued and killed the least.


    These two people can deal with Bai Su, but Lin Mengya doesn''t want to lead to murder yet.


    "Speed up so that they can''t catch up. Wait until you get out of the gate of Yushan County and start."


    In the city, except for their carriages, only the pursuers were secretly chasing.


    Although the movement is not big, it has been killing machines step by step.


    "OK."


    Their carriage looked insignificant, but it was extremely light, so it was much faster than ordinary carriages.


    The fish belly gradually appeared in the East. According to the previous plan, Xiaoyu and they would enter the Wangu pool after lunch.


    Before that, it was time for them to escape.


    Only after Xiaoyu goes in, will they really have no scruples.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs was clear but dense. Lin Mengya tightly grasped the handrail in the carriage to avoid bumping herself, like a bean in a pot.


    The city gate is getting closer and closer. At such an early hour, it is estimated that no one will rush out of the city except them.


    "Your Highness, who dares to stop!"


    Bai Su showed Xiaoyu''s waist card early, and no one would easily doubt them.


    After all, his highness Jiu decided to go to Wangu pool temporarily. Even if he suspected it, the Xin family would not be afraid.


    Because in their eyes, these followers who serve wanyanyu are already dead.


    As expected, no one stopped the gate. The Xin family are not fools. They naturally know that once there is a big noise, they can''t kill the whole Yushan County, right?


    The carriage ran madly out of the city gate and galloped along the dirt road.


    With her keen hearing, Lin Mengya could clearly hear the sound of horses'' hoofs coming closer and closer behind her.


    coming!


    Lin Mengya clenched her cloak and hid her head in it.


    "Stop!"


    The hoarse voice came from behind, and the carriage could not run well-trained horses after all.


    Bai Su ignored the warning voice of the people behind him, still tried to hold the reins and ran for his life.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    Three voices broke through the air. Lin Mengya immediately lay down on the carriage, tried to get close to the board, and avoided the sharp arrow.


    Looking at the arrow that didn''t enter half of the carriage, Lin Mengya couldn''t help turning white.


    It seems that the Xin family really want their lives!


    "Bold thief! How dare you stop the people under your highness Jiu!" Bai Su''s cold eyes, after seeing the intact Lin Mengya in the carriage, there was a little temperature.


    Although they have already prepared countermeasures, if anyone dares to hurt miss, she will not agree first.


    "You are the bold thieves! How dare you pretend to be your highness nine''s servants? Don''t stop!"


    It''s not stupid behind. I know how to splash dirty water on them.


    But who paid attention to them? As soon as the carriage braked sharply, the car turned into another direction.


    The pursuers behind are still chasing, but they rely on the familiar terrain, which is actually more powerful than Lin Mengya and them.


    The arrows that didn''t stop had already turned the carriage into a hedgehog.


    Lin Mengya can only lie there and dare not move at all.


    The other party seems to have lost patience and galloped his horse.


    Bai Su is still driving in silence. It''s too late to talk back to each other.


    Finally, the two pursuers gradually caught up with the carriage in front of them. Looking at the slender figure of the driver and the snow-white steel knife in his hand, they scratched a lonely shadow of bloodthirsty and cruel.


    With a Shua, the girl sitting on the shaft had her head cut off before she could fight back!


    His head, still spraying blood, whirled in the air and then fell into the field.


    "No!"


    Suddenly there was a terrified voice inside, and then a pair of small hands wanted to lift the curtain.


    Another person also sneered and put the steel knife in his hand into the carriage.


    "Poof", the dull sound of the sharp blade stabbing into the body came.


    There was no more movement in it, and the carriage that had lost the control of others seemed crazy and ran forward in panic.


    The two men on the horse stopped gradually.


    Because in front, there are cliffs.


    Even if the woman didn''t die just now, should she fall to death now?


    With a sound of "wandering", the horse''s bridle broke away from the carriage.


    The horse was so powerful that he jumped over the mountain stream and disappeared on the other side of the cliff.


    The carriage carrying the two bodies had fallen off the cliff and was now broken to pieces.


    "Well, this pair is dead, too. Let''s go back."


    The feeling of completing the task was really good. The two rode back.


    Soon after the horse''s voice disappeared, two extremely embarrassed figures appeared in the grass on the roadside.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    Bai Su anxiously looked at her young lady for fear that the moment they just fell down would cause any harm to Lin Mengya.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya vomited the grass leaves in her mouth.


    In fact, their action is still very dangerous. If they are not careful, they may cause fractures or something.


    Fortunately, there are thick and soft bushes here. When they jump down from the carriage, they roll for a long time. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will suffer some pain.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go and meet them."


    Li Daitao''s plan is simple but effective.


    Today, these hunted people will die in various ways.


    Some, like them, will be hacked to death.


    And some will be burned alive by fire oil.


    In short, each has its own way of death. Even destroying the corpse doesn''t need the other party to do it himself.


    Of course, only Lin Mengya and Qinghu can think of such a sweet way to die.


    Although a suitable way has been prepared for everyone, whether they can escape depends on their own way.


    "OK."


    Helping each other up, they both looked very embarrassed by the way they ran away like a rolling dragon just now.


    Bai Su quickly took Lin Mengya around the forest and continued to the road ahead according to the map she had received.


    The point where they met was in a nearby depression, and people kept galloping by on the road.


    Lin Mengya was not sure whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, so she was like a frightened bird all the way, and didn''t dare to reveal any trace.


    He arrived at the meeting place, but there was not even half a person here.


    "Miss, will Qinghu have an accident?"


    The problem of Bai Su is also what Lin Mengya is worried about.


    She knows that guy''s martial arts. Even if these guys are tied together, they are not his opponents.


    But if he really killed all the people he pursued, I''m afraid the Xin family will be vigilant.


    On the contrary, Xiaoyu will be more dangerous.


    Know that the other party will pull off the mask of hypocrisy, but it is a moment to delay.


    Lin Mengya waited anxiously for fear that something might happen to the guy.


    Until the last moment of patience, I saw a smooth carriage coming from a distance.


    "Look, miss!"


    Lin Mengya also saw the carriage, but Why don''t drivers feel like Qinghu?


    The two men were alert and hid by the side of the road. They only saw the man in the carriage, blind and hunchbacked, wearing only dirty clothes.


    And on the car, there is a big smell of pepper, which is a little choking.


    Lin Mengya, in particular, almost sneezed.


    Fortunately, she covered it in time, but the smell of pepper still made her choke out tears.


    "Girl, Bai Su, come out!"


    It seems that there is an old man in his fifties and sixties, but he jumped out of the carriage very neatly.


    With ease, he dragged down a big burden from the carriage and sat there to solve it.


    "What are you doing... Ah... Ah snee... What are you doing?"


    The two men who came out from the roadside looked at the disguised Qinghu with reddish eyes.


    Especially Lin Mengya, she doesn''t want to be near that guy at all.


    Their eyes are purely choked.


    Looking at it, the cart was full of bags of pepper.


    "With these things, no one likes to check us. Hurry up and change them. We have to hurry."


    Qing Hu''s accent is a little strange, and his nasal sound seems to be a little heavy.


    However, the fox eyes, which were deliberately drawn very loosely, flashed a light of banter.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was ill intentioned, but forced by helplessness, she had to take over the big burden in his hand.


    Take a closer look, there are really many good things in it.


    There are also dirty clothes, some wigs and, more importantly, makeup tools that can make her and Bai Su disguise as another person.


    The two men helped each other put on their clothes and painted a disguise.


    When they came out of the trees, even the fox couldn''t tell the difference. The two men looked the same.


    Even in the escape, the embarrassed but beautiful sister flower has become an older ugly flower struggling to make a living in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 886

    After seeing the shapes of the two men, Qinghu smiled and bent over regardless of others.


    Such a measure, no matter how beautiful the beauty is, can''t see it.


    "What are you laughing at? You''re not as ugly!"


    Lin Mengya turned him, and the big black mole on her lips was very conspicuous.


    "Yes, we are all so ugly now. Well, let''s go too."


    Time is pressing, and they have no spare time to waste.


    But after Lin Mengya sat on the carriage pitifully, she sneezed every few minutes.


    His eyes were red and pitiful. Qinghu seemed to just remember something and took out a few small cotton balls from his arms.


    "Put this in your nose. Really, I don''t understand such a good smell. Why don''t you like it?"


    This guy, absolutely on purpose!


    Lin Mengya fiercely grabbed the cotton ball in Qinghu''s hand. She said, it was wrong to listen to this guy''s voice just now.


    Dare to play this trick with her and see how she will deal with the dead fox when they return to Dajin!


    After the toss just now, the sky was already bright.


    From the main city of Yushan County, they have to climb over several cities before they can completely leave Yushan County.


    Now that the Xin family has made a move, the mutual inventory will be more and more strict.


    Although the three of them have been harmed like this, they can''t be taken lightly.


    Apart from the three of them, the rest of the entourage have been placed properly.


    Those familiar faces have been taken to Wangu pool by Xiaoyu and Ning Qiu.


    The rest of the people, as long as they are careful and don''t show any obvious flaws, can endure until the wind has passed.


    Then slowly return to the King City and poke through the Xin family''s plot.


    There must be something extraordinary about these people if they can be selected.


    There are more and more pedestrians on the road. Although the three of them are not very impressive, their strange combination and strong taste of pepper still attract the attention of pedestrians.


    However, fortunately, they are not special vendors. Yushan County is rich in pepper, and vendors will drive their cars to sell in all counties all year round.


    Soon, he came to another city gate.


    As expected, the inventory has become particularly strict. Almost everyone''s things have to be turned over and transferred for inspection.


    Not to mention that, everyone has to carefully inquire about their identity and the purpose of leaving the city.


    A little vague will be immediately taken aside.


    It seems that the Xin family is also careful enough. They not only sent people to hunt them down, but also arranged such battles at the gate of the city. They really think highly of them.


    "Stop, where are you from?"


    Several bags of pepper on the carriage made several soldiers of the garrison pay attention to it for a long time.


    Qing Hu jumped out of the carriage trembling, and his sharp eyes were easily blocked by loose eyelids.


    The whole person is like a timid little vendor, who can''t see what he was like at the beginning.


    "Dear officials, our father and daughter are small businessmen selling pepper. We don''t break the law!"


    Qing Hu did not have any flaws in learning from these low-level people.


    Lin Mengya bared her teeth at the officers, and the previous make-up results finally worked.


    The uneven front teeth soon turned several officials off. Perfunctorily turned over their things and waved to let them go.


    Look, playing silly girl or something. She''s actually very talented.


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir!"


    Qinghu said hurriedly. After getting on the carriage tremblingly, the three people continued on their way.


    In this way, after three checkpoints, she finally came to the last gate of Yushan County, and Lin Mengya''s heart hung up.


    Because the inspection here will be the most strict.


    It doesn''t matter if they''re exposed. It''s a big deal.


    But once discovered, I''m afraid it will be more unfavorable to Xiaoyu.


    At this time, the sun sets in the west, and Xiaoyu and Ning Qiu have already entered the Wangu pool.


    I hope everything goes well with them.


    "Stop, you guys, come down for inspection!"


    It''s much stricter than the three previous checkpoints.


    After the three men looked at each other vaguely, they were taken to one side and searched according to the instructions of others.


    Men naturally have male officers and soldiers to search. Next to them, there are several smart looking aunts searching women''s bodies.


    Things that can prove their identity are not with them now.


    As long as this layer of camouflage is not seen through, it is a success.


    But seeing how carefully the women searched, Lin Mengya and Bai Su couldn''t help worrying a little.


    Finally, it was their turn to be examined. Lin Mengya held great composure and gave the searched aunts a silly smile as usual.


    But this time, it''s obviously of little use.


    The people in charge of searching them obviously look reluctant.


    After all, the three of them look dirty, and they have a very strong smell of pepper. It''s a little choking when they''re close.


    Fat, short and rough hands carefully touched every pocket on her body.


    On the other side of Qinghu, the attention of those people fell on the big Luoguo on Qinghu''s back.


    "Take off your coat!"


    Suddenly, the official at Qinghu put forward this order.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was immediately nervous. Although the Luoguo didn''t know what Qing Hu used to replace it.


    But the only certainty is that once you take it off, it must be revealed.


    Qinghu grabbed the skirt with both hands, and his face showed difficulty.


    "Officer, I''d better not. The villain has some deformities. I''m afraid he scared several bad masters."


    But those guys who searched were impatient and hurried.


    "Nonsense, don''t take it off quickly. If you grind it again, you''ll be caught in prison!"


    Now, Qinghu has to do it.


    He unsteadily untied his skirt and took off his coat.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and Bai Su have just been checked.


    Standing there looking at Qinghu, my heart jumped wildly.


    Never, never be found!


    The coat came off and there was only a T-shirt left inside.


    Qing Hu is indeed a leader in the camouflage industry. Even his exposed arms look like a real old man.


    In the tight T-shirt, the Luoguo still swells as usual.


    The smell of sweat and pepper mixed together. The officers just frowned, waved in disgust and let them go.


    The breath hanging under the heart was finally relieved. Lin Mengya and Bai Su pretended to help Qinghu.


    As soon as the three men wanted to turn around and leave, they heard someone calling them back.


    "You three, don''t go."


    The voice was very gloomy, and Lin Mengya felt uneasy.


    Turning around, I saw a guy dressed in silk and satin, beating a horse and walking in front of three people.


    The man looked down at the three of them as if he were looking at an object.


    "I think the pepper on your car looks good, but I''ve seen all the pepper farmers in Yushan County. Why haven''t I seen you three such special people?"


    The man''s tone was very feminine. Lin Mengya''s heart sank. She also knew that all pepper planting in Yushan County was in the hands of the Xin family.


    But I didn''t want to bump into someone else''s gun today.


    Standing between them, Qinghu immediately bent down to salute and said respectfully.


    "What the LORD said is that we didn''t do pepper business before. It''s just that my old lady went quietly because of her poor life. She can''t live without our three masters. So my relatives introduced me to this job, which can at least find a way out for our three masters. Please raise your hand and let the villains go."


    The sad tone is humble and lingering, and people can''t pick out any problems.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su also snuggled close to Qinghu. They looked like silly girls who had never seen the market.


    I felt the man''s sight. After looking back and forth for a long time, I squeezed out a cold hum in my nose.


    "That''s right. Let''s go. But according to the rules, you have to pay three tenths of the tax first. Otherwise, you won''t want to take this truck of pepper."


    Three tenths of the tax? Lin Mengya was very angry.


    It''s like the small vendors they cover up. I''m afraid they don''t have three tenths of the net profit.


    This guy''s mouth is such a high tax. It''s blacker than a crow!


    "This... This... Adult, villain, this cart of pepper has just been pulled out and hasn''t been sold. Where do you want me to find these taxes?"


    Qinghu was alert. He put on a mournful face and begged.


    But the black hearted official on the horse didn''t mean to show mercy at all. Instead, he impatiently walked aside and let Qinghu hoarse his voice and plead on the road.


    Lin Mengya was very angry. If they hadn''t dressed up as small vendors today, they wouldn''t have seen the shamelessness of these people at all.


    After that, several small vendors selling pepper came here and automatically took out money to make up for taxes.


    After seeing the three of them, finally there was a kind little vendor who told them that this was only the first time.


    In the future, you can harvest 10% less. Just bear it and it will pass.


    Qinghu had to go down the slope and take out three tenths of the value of the whole car of pepper. After handing it over to the officials at the gate of the city, he could take them and set off on the road.


    By this time, it was already dark.


    Several other kind-hearted vendors invited them to go together, but they were politely declined by Qinghu.


    After determining which officers and soldiers at the gate could not see them, Qinghu stopped the car in a bush.


    "Finally, I came out. I can get to the place where our supplies are located not far away. What''s the matter with you, girl?"


    After coming out of Yushan County, Lin Mengya didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 887

    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya''s abnormal behavior and quickly reacted.


    He sighed faintly. Sometimes he really didn''t want Lin Mengya to be so sharp.


    "In fact, the pepper farmers in Yushan County are not the worst. But as long as there is greed in the world, someone will inevitably suffer from this kind of suffering. Girl, I know you are kind-hearted, but this is not something you can change. Even if Xiaoyu becomes the Lord of lieyun country in the future, some things should exist or exist again."


    It took a long time for Lin Mengya to breathe out gently.


    "Maybe you''re right, but I hope there will be fewer and fewer such things one day. When we get there, let''s give them this truck of pepper, at least not waste it."


    After escaping from Yushan County, Lin Mengya had no happiness for the rest of her life.


    Recalling the Xin family banquet, how luxurious and gorgeous.


    But at the thought that their wealth was obtained through this bandit style plundering of the people, Lin Mengya felt extremely depressed.


    Qing Hu is right. There are many such things in all dynasties.


    Now she is a mud Bodhisattva who can''t protect herself when crossing the river.


    If you want to change, you must wait until Xiaoyu comes out of Wangu pool.


    At that time, no one in the whole fierce cloud can threaten Xiaoyu''s position.


    Xiaoyu, it will certainly bring a new atmosphere to lieyun.


    "Miss, shall we change our own clothes here?"


    Seeing that her young lady was no longer at the tip of an ox''s horn, Bai Su finally put down her heart.


    To tell the truth, she was really afraid that her young lady would defend herself against injustice.


    Although this is not a disadvantage, it will expose their whereabouts, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    "No, I think even if we escape from Yushan County, the Xin family may not set up a secret sentry outside. Let the people waiting for us go on the road first, and we''ll meet again when I feel safe."


    The Xin family paid a lot of money this time. It must not easily let a fish slip through the net.


    They are lucky to escape, so they have to be very careful everywhere.


    Fortunately, the road to Dajin is not in the same direction as the road to Wangcheng.


    Otherwise, with the caution of the Xin family, they will make a rigorous investigation on this road.


    Anyone who comes out of Yushan County may be monitored.


    Especially the road to the king city must be the top priority.


    There are many small businessmen selling pepper in Yushan County. These businessmen will be scattered all over the country.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu are in the right direction and let the horse run along their scattered direction.


    In a hurry, the three people bumped on the road for several days. At the same time, they were farther and farther away from Yushan County.


    The news has already come from the person who Qinghu planted in the dark.


    It is said that on the way to the King City, many suspicious characters are touching the bottom of those who came out of Yushan County.


    However, apart from the mysterious disappearance of several people today, there is no special action.


    Lin Mengya finally confirmed her conjecture. Sure enough, these people were worried and were still monitoring those who went to the King City.


    Fortunately, they didn''t see any suspicious people on the road they chose.


    The people who escorted them back were waiting in the town not far ahead.


    After today, they can get rid of the pungent smell of pepper.


    At sunset, the three finally arrived at the temporary town.


    The town is not big, and it is only for traveling merchants to stay temporarily for one night.


    Carefully chose the Cheapest Inn, and the three people crowded into a broken and old room.


    Fortunately, the night was safe, and they secretly arrived at the joint while taking advantage of the moonlight.


    Finally, she changed back to her own clothes. Lin Mengya''s three tense hearts finally had a trace of ease.


    The spacious carriage made Lin Mengya, who had been curled up on the wooden cart for many days, finally feel the taste of heaven.


    As for their cart of pepper, someone will continue to pretend to be the identity of the three of them, and then give it to the nearby pepper merchants.


    There was no omission in the details, although Lin Mengya knew she might be too careful.


    But facing the Xin family, she can''t help being cautious.


    Some drove carriages and others guarded their safety.


    The three finally had a good sleep. When Lin Mengya woke up again, she and Bai Su were the only two in the carriage.


    Lazily opened the window and saw Qinghu, who had recovered to be a beautiful man, sitting on the horse.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the window lattice and let the slightly cold wind in the morning scatter the sleepiness in her brain in the air.


    "Wake up? Do you want to come down and wash your face?"


    Qinghu had already seen Lin Mengya''s small head. Speaking of it, they just changed their clothes hastily last night and didn''t wash it.


    Now the three people still smell like pepper.


    Lin Mengya thought the three of them were like three plates of stewed peanuts and peas.


    "Good."


    Although pepper is not only a seasoning, but also has a lot of benefits to the body, Lin Mengya would rather not smell it in her life.


    Qinghu had seen through her idea for a long time. After finding a pool with clear water quality, he put two people down.


    If he keeps watch outside, no prodigal will dare to peep.


    Wearing close fitting clothes and taking a clean bath in the cool pool, Lin Mengya and Bai Su felt that she seemed to be completely resurrected.


    Bai Su on one side was the same as her, with a damn expression that she would never do this again.


    Lin Mengya took a handful of water and gently poured it on Bai Su''s shoulder.


    "Compared with the cold beauty who is not cold now, I appreciate what you looked like a few days ago. Don''t mention that my white Su has a bit of charm even if she is ugly!"


    With Bai Su''s joke, I was not surprised to get a sad look from the other party.


    Knowing that the girl is thin skinned and doesn''t carry funny, Lin Mengya has no intention to continue teasing her.


    Although they are still in the fierce cloud at the moment, her heart has already flown to the imperial capital of Da Jin.


    "Miss, I''m afraid I''m thinking about the prince?"


    Since these days, Bai Su has been with Lin Mengya all the time. Naturally, she knows who the young lady can''t let go and who she is thinking about.


    "Yes and No."


    Lin Mengya is never good at hiding her thoughts from her friends.


    A few days ago, she was busy trying to escape. She forgot what she had tangled up before.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. We all know the Lord''s thoughts about you. Even if the Lord really married other women, he must not be willing. Maybe the emperor of Dajin forced him?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the lovely white Su and knew that she was comforting herself.


    If it had been put a year ago, she could deceive herself and others that her Majesty the emperor forced long Tianyu to marry.


    But today''s long Tianyu is fundamentally different from Prince Yu a year ago.


    Even if long Tianyu never mentioned it, Lin Mengya had already felt it.


    Now it seems that there is only one.


    There is this marriage, which was agreed by long Tianyu himself.


    What if you know his mind? She can sacrifice herself for the great cause, but in love, she will always be the little woman who is too selfish to accommodate a third person.


    She thought she had changed, but in her heart, a voice told her that she had never changed.


    "Maybe, everything will come out in Kyoto."


    Taking the soft and dry cloth towel aside, Lin Mengya dried her hair.


    After cleaning up himself and Bai Su, he returned to the carriage again.


    The journey is always boring. In order to get back to Dajin as soon as possible, they even go camping in the wild for many times.


    On the way, besides reading, Lin Mengya summarized and analyzed all kinds of information sent by the people of Qinghu.


    Father and brother naturally come first, but even Qinghu, which has a very complex news network, only got some vague and indistinguishable news.


    Lin Mengya''s worries about her father and brother are also increasing day by day.


    The candle dragon will rob them of their purpose. She already knows, but she doesn''t know what the other force in the dark is.


    But my father and brother are excellent in martial arts and resourceful.


    With the two of them, thousands of troops and horses can still command.


    If there is any danger, it can never be so silent.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya can only press the sadness in her heart. In addition to stepping up the investigation secretly, she can only wait passively.


    "Girl, the urgent report sent by the king of Jin. Don''t worry too much after you read it."


    During the break, Qinghu sent his people the information collected in Kyoto with a gloomy face.


    Taking the pale yellow envelope, Lin Mengya felt a faint uneasiness.


    It shouldn''t be those people who stay in Kyoto. What''s the matter?


    After reading quickly, Lin Mengya''s face was very gloomy.


    With a bang, the letter was buckled on the small square table in the carriage by her.


    "What a sinister and vicious woman. She dares to do such a thing. Don''t blame me for not keeping her!"


    Bai Su on one side didn''t know what the news was. She was so angry with her young lady.


    Lin Mengya handed the letter to Bai su. After reading it carefully, her face was as gloomy and terrible as Lin Mengya.


    "This Yunzhu is really cruel. He colluded with the people of the candle dragon club and robbed Mr. Baili. He even wanted to catch them. Now Mr. Baili is in her hand. I''m afraid that Miss Baili''s movement back to Kyoto will be limited."


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was ready before. The small yard of the sanjuetang medicine shop was just a cover.


    As early as after she left Kyoto, she had arranged for a suitable person to quietly send them all to a hidden Chuang Tzu.

 Chapter 888

    "But she doesn''t know the news that you''re still alive. What''s the reason why she caught them?"


    In fact, although the young lady met many acquaintances here, in fact, few people know that the young lady is still alive because of the fake funeral of Prince Yu.


    "I''m not the one she wants to threaten. I think the person she wants to threaten must have seen through her true face, so she''s desperate. At the same time, she also knows that the person who values me most is me, and I''m gone, and he will take care of the people I stay."


    A sneer came from the corner of her mouth. She really had no eyes. She easily believed the woman''s nonsense.


    "What do you mean - Baili Rui?"


    Qinghu guessed the hidden meaning of Lin Mengya''s words at once. That''s right. If anyone cares about his girl most in Kyoto, except Prince Yu, there is only Bai Lirui, the girl''s teacher.


    And Yunzhu must have a plot to catch bailirio.


    The old guy Ke Baili Rui is a famous hard bone.


    Long Tianyu has imprisoned him for more than ten years and can''t pry open his mouth. I''m afraid Yunzhu may not be able.


    But Lin Mengya is different, especially when she has "died".


    Bai Lirui has only such a precious disciple. Now I''m afraid she wants to protect the people and things she left.


    This woman is really cruel!


    "Don''t worry about their safety, Bletilla. I''ve made arrangements before I leave, and long Tianyu has sent someone to protect them secretly. Even if Yunzhu turns Kyoto upside down, we can''t find them, and we''ll get to Kyoto soon. As long as you''re there, no one can hurt them."


    Qinghu smiled and relieved Lin Mengya''s heart. Those people were old and weak women and children.


    Even people like him who used to be cruel and cruel would not attack these people.


    It seems that Yunzhu is really in a hurry.


    "Also, change the route. After we enter Kyoto, we''ll go and see them first. We have to report peace. I''m afraid everyone must be worried for such a long time."


    Her gloomy face eased a little. Fortunately, she had noticed the abnormality of Yunzhu before.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the people around her will suffer heavy losses this time.


    "Well, you don''t know that Mo Yan didn''t hurt him in vain. When the news of your pretending to die came back, the boy cried all day and night, and his voice became hoarse. If your nanny didn''t have a way, I''m afraid the child would have to cry to death."


    After returning from the kingdom of heaven, Qinghu went to inform everyone of the news.


    On that day, everyone cried.


    Tian Shi, who had always been strong, fainted directly.


    When the funeral at Prince Yuqin''s house began, many people who had had a relationship with Lin Mengya appeared at the funeral.


    Although everyone knows that making friends with the Lin family is tantamount to offending the emperor.


    But people are dead. Where can they care so much.


    At that time, the father and son of the Lin family had disappeared, and the rest of the Lin family did not dare to come out to mourn because of the emperor''s edict.


    At this time, Xiao Yi? But Lin Mengya''s identity as her mother''s brother has helped manage everything.


    Maybe before, Qinghu once despised this guy who judged people by appearance.


    But since then, he has also treated Xiao Yi? It''s changed.


    His eyes fell to one side and Lin Mengya was reading with her head down.


    Although she has experienced a lot of wind and rain, the woman in front of her has changed from a smart girl who is not familiar with the world to a powerful person who is now full of clouds and rain.


    However, her temperament, which makes people want to get close to her and have to be fascinated by her, has not changed at all.


    Meeting her is the biggest accident of their life.


    "It''s raining."


    Outside the window, the wind is rising.


    Lin Mengya raised her head from the book, lay down in the window and looked at the rain outside the window.


    Unknowingly, the weather turned from hot to cold, and the early autumn of the year came.


    She didn''t know why she was so busy. It seemed that she couldn''t feel the changes of the four seasons.


    Reach out and catch the rain falling from the sky.


    The cool rain beat on the soft palm and gradually flowed down along the lines of the palm.


    The rain curtain blocked all her sight. Except for the movement of horse hoofs, the whole world seemed to have only the sound of rain, and her heart quieted down.


    They have spent a lot of time on the road since they left the country of lieyun.


    It has already entered the boundary of Da Jin. As Qing Hu said, Kyoto is just around the corner.


    But for the first time in her life, Lin Mengya realized that she felt more timid near her hometown.


    Think about it. When she left here, her future was uncertain, even her life and death were uncertain.


    The Lin family was broken in a moment. She also became a side imperial concubine in people''s eyes from the beloved Princess Yu.


    Later, in order to solve the candle dragon meeting, she didn''t hesitate to hide her news.


    But I didn''t expect that so many things would happen later.


    Whether it was the candle dragon club or the fairy City, she had to face.


    Sometimes she would be curious. She was born here, but because of fate, she turned into a ghost and lived in modern times for more than 20 years.


    Then I came back here and had disputes with all kinds of people.


    In the end, what will her final fate be?


    She didn''t know, but she looked forward to it.


    "Miss, have a cup of hot tea to warm up."


    The fragrant tea smell in the carriage dispelled the cold moisture.


    Bai Su poured a cup of Miss''s favorite tea and put it in her hand.


    "Thank you."


    After closing the window, her fear of cold didn''t change much.


    At the thought of seeing those people soon, Lin Mengya''s heart was a little excited.


    That''s her family A dream she has been looking forward to for more than 20 years. How can she not be strong for them?


    "It''s almost home. I don''t know how happy they are if they see you coming back. Even if there''s no news of ruby, I won''t be so worried if she''s here."


    Hongyu disappeared with her father and brother. Although Hongyu doesn''t know any martial arts, she is an expert.


    With her, my father and brother will not be left unattended.


    Speaking of, the people in her yard have a very unusual story.


    Fortunately, she was involved in all these stories.


    "They... Don''t they blame me? I bought gifts for them. Miss, think about it for me and see if anyone is missing?"


    Bai Su was a little embarrassed. She thought she would be the most nervous, but she didn''t expect that this once cold beauty was more nervous than her.


    "Well, I''ll check with you so that I don''t miss anyone and my ears will be restless."


    The corners of her lips are bent. In fact, let alone those people in her yard.


    When Bai Su went to buy things those days, he bought a cart of good things out of his own pocket and pulled them back.


    Plus those she bought, I''m afraid everyone is more than rich. Where will there be enough?


    Qinghu smiled and sat at the door, looking at the two girls, seriously facing the gift list.


    He doesn''t ask for much. If he can do so, it''s enough.


    The carriage galloped away in the rain.


    Those people in Kyoto certainly did not expect that Lin Mengya, who once thought to be turned into dust, would return again?


    Just this time, how many storms will she set off?


    Early in the morning, outside a Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing.


    The land with a radius of several tens of miles belongs to this seemingly small but actually very secret Zhuangzi.


    Zhuangzi is located at the foot of the mountain. The front yard alone is a three entry house.


    As for the backyard, no outsiders have entered.


    There are few visitors here because there are no people around here.


    On a few acres of land outside the gate, fresh fruits and vegetables are hanging all over the branches.


    It must be because of the hard work of the owner. Those fruits look particularly gratifying.


    But today, on the path that no one has visited for a long time, the sound of horse hoofs came.


    Two carriages, one in front and one behind, walked slowly on the path.


    Before waiting for the gate of the yard, several servants stopped in front of them.


    "Dear guest, this is a private house. My owner likes cleanliness and doesn''t like visitors. Please don''t go any further."


    These words are polite, but several people are strong and look like a practitioner.


    The only one who opened his mouth, although he was dressed in coarse cloth, was calm, simple and honest, facing the beauty.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. Brother Tian Ning is really more and more reliable. Thanks to you for such a long time."


    A beautiful female voice came from the carriage, but Tian Ning was stunned on the spot.


    The black pupils are full of incredible look. How can they How!


    "Brother Tian Ning, long time no see."


    Su Shou opened the door curtain, and a gorgeous face appeared in Tian Ning''s sight with a gentle smile.


    It''s her! It''s really her!


    A burst of ecstasy hit me. A man like Tian Ning couldn''t help but red his eyes.


    "Niang! Niang! Come and see! Who''s back!"


    While staring at Lin Mengya, Tian Ning ran to the yard. Tian Ning was happy and lost his composure at all.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. The servants were arranged by Qing Hu.


    At this time, I saw him and made way.


    When their carriage reached Chuang Tzu''s gate, the originally spacious gate was full of people.


    Some people cry and laugh, others laugh and cry.


    But everyone''s eyes adhered to Lin Mengya fanatically.


    When Bai Su helped her out of the car, Lin Mengya was equally excited.


    The trembling body, with the same red eyes, had already betrayed the illusion of calm she tried to disguise.


    "Everybody... I''m back."


    "Master! Miss! Ya''er!..."


    There are all kinds of names and performances.


    But the only action that everyone did the same was to ignore it and open their arms to the man who came back from the dead.

 Chapter 889

    The joy of reunion lingers in everyone''s heart.


    Lin Mengya was almost off the ground with her heels, so she was put into Chuang Tzu by Bletilla.


    The biggest and best main room in Chuang Tzu was prepared for Lin Mengya.


    Although neither long Tianyu nor Qinghu gave them the news that Lin Mengya had died.


    But these people have been waiting for her return, and God opened his eyes. The man who people are thinking of finally came back from the dead.


    "Master, have a taste. This is the fruit we planted in Chuang Tzu. It''s very sweet and fresh!"


    "Master, this is the fried goods made by Aunt Bai for you. It''s fragrant. Don''t mention how delicious it is!"


    ......


    For a time, this room was much more lively than during the Chinese New Year.


    "Don''t be busy, you all have a rest. I''m really sorry for making everyone worry about me. Although I can''t say the reason, I promise it won''t happen again."


    Sitting on the warm Kang, Lin Mengya''s soft voice made the whole room quiet in an instant.


    She didn''t see that since she came in, the three girls of Bletilla, Paeonia alba and Angelica dahurica were wiping their tears.


    Mother Tian and mother Bai took turns to speak with ink, and their eyes were also red.


    But the girls were busy bringing her some delicious food. Even if they piled the Kang Table in front of her full, they still didn''t stop.


    Brother Tian Ning kept outside, smiling foolishly at himself with red and swollen eyes.


    White father squatted at the door, smoking a dry cigarette and nodded his head desperately.


    Some of the servants of the Royal Palace who had been with her in the past also scratched at the door and tried to stretch their necks. They were eager to rush in to see if she really existed.


    Some people, she is doomed to fail.


    For example, all this in front of her, no matter where she is and what her situation is from now on.


    They will be her warm and safe harbor, there is no difference.


    Rubbing the sour corners of her eyes, she knew she couldn''t cry.


    If she cries, I''m afraid these people can''t help it.


    It''s a happy day to meet again after a long separation. She can''t be so disappointed.


    "Come on, let me introduce you to another person."


    Turning back, he pulled Bai Su over.


    The girl was stunned by the battle. Now she was dragged by Lin Mengya. She couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    Lower your head. You are too shy to raise your head.


    "This is Miss Bai su. Some of you have seen her before, but some of you haven''t. from today on, she is also my sister, just like them, and of course, ruby. Although I''m not the biggest, I''m the first of us to get married. Your marriage will be tied to me in the future."


    Bai Su looked at her master in a panic, but after touching the comforting eyes of Bai Ji and their several people, she became a delicate Mimosa again.


    "Miss... Don''t do this..."


    The little voice protested, but Lin Mengya couldn''t control this.


    Gently pushed her to Baiji in front of them. Three considerate girls immediately accepted her.


    "Sister Bai Su, hum, I''m angry with you!"


    Among several people, the youngest Angelica dahurica, pretending to be angry, said.


    "Yes... I''m sorry. I''m really wrong about what happened before. I apologize."


    Bai Su immediately explained in panic for fear that everyone would ignore her because of the previous things.


    Angelica dahurica deliberately made a small face, turned her black eyes quickly, and smiled and hugged the willow waist of Baisu.


    "Well, as long as you buy me a gift, I''ll forgive you!"


    Bai Su''s eyes were also red. She knew that her sisters deliberately gave her a step.


    But she is not good at words. Her head has already become a mess of paste.


    "OK... I''ll buy you whatever you want! By the way, I brought back a lot of gifts with the young lady outside. You can choose freely, OK?"


    As soon as she heard that a gift was received, Angelica dahurica immediately smiled and bent her eyes.


    Holding Bai Su''s hand, he hurried out of the main house.


    People all over the room couldn''t help laughing after watching Angelica dahurica''s childish behavior.


    "Come on, let your aunt hug."


    The atmosphere surrounded by her family also completely relaxed Lin Mengya''s tight nerves.


    Reach out and open your hand to the tiger headed ink words.


    The little guy who didn''t see her for half a year was stunned at first, and then seemed to recognize her. His short and thick body arched into her arms.


    "Good boy, my aunt didn''t hurt you in vain."


    Mo Yan is almost two years old now. Although he hasn''t said it completely, it''s time for fun.


    Mother Tian and aunt Bai are two old people who like children at home. Of course, they can''t be wrong with him.


    The child is like a ball of soft cotton, flashing a pair of big black crystal eyes, not to mention how cute it is.


    Lin Mengya was reluctant to give up as soon as she picked him up. Wherever she went, she had to hug the boy and kiss him enough.


    The initial excitement passed. Because of the existence of Lin Mengya, Zhuangzi seemed to live in an instant.


    Everyone has a backbone, and there is hope for this day.


    Although everyone looked for some reason from time to time, or even didn''t find a reason, they came into her house, looked at her foolishly, smiled and left.


    Lin Mengya knows that we can''t confirm whether this is a reality or a dream.


    The gifts prepared with Bai Su have been distributed to everyone.


    Even the guard rhubarb dog got a bone full of meat, and other people''s gifts were even more satisfactory and intimate.


    After a noisy dinner, the sky was just gloomy. Baiji and her friends sat around Lin Mengya, eating all kinds of food that Aunt Bai and mother Tian went, chatting.


    Of course, the topic still revolves around Lin Mengya''s fake death and disappearance.


    Lin Mengya can''t tell all the truth. She can only tell you some of the excerpts.


    But even so, a group of people at home listened with interest, and the fried goods were delicious.


    "Unexpectedly, our young master Yu is actually the ninth Prince of the state of lieyun. When we go to the state of lieyun in the future, can we be regarded as dignitaries and dignitaries?"


    Angelica dahurica leaned against Lin Mengya''s leg and said playfully.


    He ordered Angelica dahurica''s forehead, but Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a complex look.


    Angelica dahurica''s life experience She didn''t want to ruin the girl''s simple and pure happiness. At the same time, she also promised the wizard that she would never easily disclose it.


    As long as this girl can be so happy every day, do you know, what does it matter?


    "It''s better for our master to have a good eye. I heard that how the master saved young master Yu in the street at the beginning. It''s not easy to be brave and valiant!"


    White peony is the most sassy person in the family. These days, her things are noisy. Thanks to white peony and Bletilla striata, the family is supported.


    Looking at the gorgeous face of this girl, it seems that there is a bit more mature charm.


    Lin Mengya looked meaningfully at brother Tian Ning standing at the door, like a stake.


    Her family seems to have a marriage, right?


    "Well, don''t quarrel with her any more. Miss has just come back. She''s tired and can''t compare with you. You can talk about anything tomorrow. Let her have an early rest today."


    Mother Tian is always the most considerate nurse of Lin Mengya. She drives away the girls with a smile and reaches out to take over the sleeping ink words in Lin Mengya''s arms.


    The little guy must be afraid of his aunt leaving again, so when he goes to bed, his little hands are tightly clutching Lin Mengya''s skirt.


    "This boy, I really know who loves him the most. I usually cry away from my sister Bai. When you come back today, you rush to you immediately."


    Although Tian complained, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were doting on the boy.


    Lin Mengya knows that mother Tian actually wants to have grandchildren. Now that she has this little grandson, it will naturally make her love to her heart.


    "Ask aunt Bai to take you to bed. Mother Tian, I have something to ask you."


    Tian Shi immediately asked aunt Bai to go to bed with Mo Yan. Bai Ji brought a copper basin full of warm water and washed Lin Mengya''s face and hands according to the previous rules.


    She changed her clothes and collapsed on the warm Kang. Baiji was afraid of her cold feet and covered her with a newly made quilt.


    The fine stitches on it are the workmanship of Bletilla.


    Lin Mengya''s heart seemed to be ironed properly by the water, and there was no sadness at all.


    "Sit down, too. I was in a hurry before I went out, and I couldn''t explain many things to you one by one. Although I know the future is long, I can''t sleep for a while, so I want to talk to you."


    In fact, Lin Mengya can''t believe these people in her family.


    But her affairs really matter. Mother Tian has experienced the old way and is an old man of the Lin family. She knows the importance.


    The Bletilla is mature and steady, and some things are more accurate than others.


    So only the two of them know these things and there is no risk of leakage.


    It''s about her life. She can''t be careless.


    Baiji nodded and sat beside Lin Mengya''s legs. Their mother was happy and not very serious.


    "After I left, what happened in Kyoto? What happened to the official family and Lin MengWu?"


    Although the people of Qinghu also sent back the news of these things, she actually arranged many people to pay attention to some details that may be ignored.


    These people directly reported to Bletilla striata.


    The girl thought for a while and then answered her in a low voice.


    "On the second day of marriage, the second young lady was driven out of the door by her mother-in-law''s family. She said that she didn''t abide by women''s morality and had long been a crippled flower and willow. Later, she was taken back by Shangguan''s family, but now Shangguan''s family is different from the past. I heard that their life is not easy."

 Chapter 890

    Lin MengWu''s business was planned by Lin Mengya. I think Lin MengWu gave her a big gift before she married long Tianyu.


    That''s why she gave it back. This time, it''s even.


    With the change of mood, Lin Mengya also felt that her revenge was a little petty.


    The best way to treat this kind of people is to roll them relentlessly.


    But now, the cruel and shameless mother and daughter, she has other uses.


    "Of course it won''t be better. Shangguanqing came with a purpose when she wanted to marry us. Now the Lin family has been destroyed, and I have disappeared, and their mother and daughter will naturally lose their function. But what''s useless will always be useful to her. Send someone to help their mother and daughter and win their trust."


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, but her soft tone was tinged with coldness.


    At first, her mother hid so well that people all over the world knew that she was a miracle doctor, but only a few people knew that she was the Lintian princess who had been missing for a long time.


    The Shangguan family can''t wait to marry Shangguan Qing after their mother''s death. It''s difficult to protect their mother and daughter and won''t know some of the inside stories.


    This time, no matter what the result of her and long Tianyu is, she knows one thing clearly.


    His mother''s hatred, her hatred, this time, he will certainly ask for it back.


    She will make those who have calculated their mother and daughter and hurt them pay a very heavy price.


    This time, it starts with shangguanqing dancing with Lin Meng!


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to do it. Just one more thing, did the master know?"


    Baiji asked tentatively. After seeing a slight change in Lin Mengya''s look, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    It seems that the master knows.


    "There is no royal concubine Lin Mengya in the world. Even if I come back this time, I can''t publicly admit my identity. So it''s no surprise that Prince Yu wants to continue. Don''t worry about me."


    As a member of her family, Lin Mengya doesn''t know the temper of her family.


    Some things, whether right or wrong, her relatives will always support her unconditionally from her point of view.


    On the way back to Beijing, the people of Qinghu had already passed it back.


    Half a month ago, emperor yuan of Jin announced to the world.


    The third prince, long Tianyu, Prince Yu, wants to marry Feng''s daughter.


    This Feng''s daughter has quite a background. It is said that she came from an aristocratic family and is very smart and beautiful.


    At the beginning, after long Tianyu lost his wife, he said that he would not renew his string.


    But this girl Feng has the ability to meet the queen Yu alone. She doesn''t know what method she used. She even asked Prince Yu to answer the marriage.


    Half a month ago, Feng''s daughter had arrived in Kyoto.


    It is said that emperor yuan of Jin was very satisfied with the daughter-in-law and doubled the expansion of Prince Yuqin''s house to show his attention and love for the new daughter-in-law.


    Prince Yu paid more attention to Miss Feng. The other garden where she stayed was guarded by Prince Yu himself.


    Before they got married, they had enjoyed the honor of nothing yet.


    This is much better than her former princess.


    "But if the Lord knew you were coming back, he would be as happy as us. Can you really put down the Lord, Lord?"


    Long Tianyu''s good in Lin Mengya may not be known by others.


    But the Bletilla, who were on the side day and night, could see clearly.


    Lord Yu is very cold to others, but he always shows a gentle smile to Lin Mengya.


    Although in front of outsiders, the Lord will never be too close to the Lord.


    But the prince''s care for the master was clearly seen by everyone in Liuxin courtyard at the beginning.


    Similarly, they also understand whether Lin Mengya has feelings for long Tianyu.


    Now they are clearly in love, but they want to separate. Even she doesn''t understand why.


    "The relationship between me and him... Is not as simple as you think. Silly girl, there are too many feelings involved between us. There is nothing in our family, country and world that can relax us. Therefore, it is not an injustice to end up today."


    Originally, she came back from fierce cloud in a threatening and uneasy way to ask long Tianyu for a statement.


    On the way, without dealing with anything, she was able to think about the relationship between them.


    Maybe she can get rid of the shackles of fate and catch her love as she imagined.


    However, after comprehensively thinking about these problems, she found that there were a lot of things to face between herself and long Tianyu.


    Although, she already had the consciousness of wanting to bear everything of long Tianyu.


    As the future leader of a country, can long Tianyu bear the unknown fate with her?


    Lin Mengya is not sure about this.


    Because her fate is too strange and bumpy, sometimes loneliness is the fate of people like her.


    "Maybe I don''t understand what you mean, but I don''t think Prince Yu''s feelings for you will change. Master, the wedding will be five days later. Even if you don''t like the prince, you should tell him goodbye?"


    Baiji knew her master''s stubbornness and persistence, lowered her eyes and covered up her worries.


    The Lord won''t really say goodbye to the Lord, will you?


    If so, besides feeling pity, she also feels deeply distressed for her master.


    "Let me see, in my current capacity, it''s not so easy to enter Kyoto. Besides, I have more important things to do. I have to meet sooner or later."


    Lin Mengya has her own calculation in mind. This time she comes back, she will thoroughly investigate the bizarre death of her mother.


    She won''t let go of anyone involved.


    Turned around and looked at Tian Shi with a worried face. Lin Mengya smiled gently. This revenge was not difficult for her.


    "Mrs. Tian, you are an old man following my mother. You are also one of her most trusted people. What else do you know about my mother''s death?"


    On the warm Kang, Tian''s expression was a little shocked.


    Then it was escape, but under Lin Mengya''s soft and firm eyes, it finally turned into helplessness.


    Two thin and powerful hands rubbed each other, as if they were caught in the battle between heaven and man.


    Aware of Tian''s embarrassment, Lin Mengya straightened up, knelt down in front of Tian and held Tian''s hands.


    "You''re my nurse, but in your heart, I''m your own daughter. My mother must have taken a fancy to you and entrusted me and my brother to you. Now I''ve grown up and become stronger than my mother. So mom, you can tell me exactly what happened. Have we cried over the years , don''t you really care? "


    Lin Mengya''s voice was very gentle, but hearing Tian''s ears, she recalled a lot of sad things.


    He raised his head and looked kindly and sadly at the face in front of him, which was very similar to the benefactor in his memory.


    But this girl grew up under her protection while drinking her milk.


    Of course, she completely regarded Lin Mengya as her own daughter, so when Mrs. Qing targeted her, she would rather leave with her son empty handed.


    I don''t want Mrs. Qing to use this as an excuse to hurt her poor and lovely baby girl.


    Now her suckling daughter has grown up. She did not hesitate to find their mother and son and give them a stable and prosperous life again.


    Trembling hands caressed the delicate little face.


    The struggle in Tian''s heart has gradually come to fruition.


    "Mom, do you know why I became a fool and broke my appearance? All this was done by Shangguan Qing. She wanted the same thing as our Lin family, so she wanted to plot against me. She tricked me into hiding and poisoned me herself. If my mother hadn''t made a good marriage by chance, I''m afraid I would have gone."


    Lin Mengya''s sad complaint became the last reason for Tian''s silence.


    The accident when she was three years old was indeed that shangguanqing wanted to murder her out of jealousy.


    But for some inexplicable reason, her soul crossed the barriers of time and space, reached the modern age, and became the poor little orphan.


    Because of the coincidence, I returned to this time and space again.


    Maybe this is the chance God gave her to avenge herself.


    "That poisonous woman... That''s all! At the beginning, I hid this matter, because I didn''t want her to harm you again. But now, my son is not what it used to be, even if she can calculate the mechanism. Mengya, your mother went a few days after giving birth to you. It''s not your fault, but shangguanqing conspired with the queen to poison your mother!"


    Tian''s words were full of hatred and unwillingness.


    What a gentle and kind person, madam, would willingly die in the hands of that poisonous woman.


    All this is just to protect these children and master Lin.


    Although she had known for a long time, Lin Mengya subconsciously clenched her fist when she heard Tian say so.


    "Just say what you know. No matter who owes it, I''ll get it back."


    Words and sentences resounded, and there was no smile on that exquisite little face.


    There was a cold sharp between the eyebrows and eyes. The originally weak little woman burst into a sharp momentum at that moment.


    Looking at the milk girl who had completely changed, Tian couldn''t help feeling gratified in her heart.


    The daughter born to her wife has become a powerful figure in the world.


    If madam has knowledge under the spring, she will be very proud!


    "It started when my wife was pregnant with you for five months. At that time, the border was in a hurry, and master Lin had to return to the barracks ahead of time. At that time, the young master was still young, and your mother had you again, so I and the young master''s wet nurse couldn''t take care of you for a moment."

 Chapter 891

    "Originally, the Lin family was very respectable in front of her majesty. In addition, the master and his wife were all dignified figures in Kyoto, so the queen didn''t dare to do anything to her even if she didn''t like her. Until one day, the queen called her wife into the palace alone. Since then, the Lin family has been in trouble."


    In Tian''s memory, the Lin family was brilliant at that time. It is also accompanied by countless crises.


    My father''s Zhennan Marquis was fought in a battle, so even if there were dissatisfaction in the court, I didn''t dare to do anything to the Lin family openly.


    But since her mother was summoned by the queen alone, the political enemies of her father in the court began to attack one after another.


    Fortunately, at that time, his majesty obviously protected his father. Even if he was constrained everywhere, he didn''t have much criticism.


    "Later, the Marquis won a big victory again. Those people were gagged and dared not talk any more. However, many accidents occurred in our house one after another. It was also at that time that someone poisoned the young master''s nurse. But my wife and I knew that she died for the young master."


    There were tears in Tian''s eyes.


    She and Lin Nansheng''s nurse went to the house together. Originally, they all took turns to nurse the young master.


    But the child of the hard-working woman died before she entered the house.


    The lady took pity on the big sister, so she gave her double salary.


    She was also left in the Lin Mansion because she was steadfast, hardworking and loyal.


    Who knows, one night, when she woke up as usual to see the young master, she saw the big sister bleeding from her seven orifices.


    She hurried to find someone to treat her, but unfortunately she had no way to return to heaven.


    But before she died, the woman still held the young master tightly in her arms without being hurt.


    It was also because of this that the lady and she realized that someone wanted to be bad for the young master.


    "Normally, my parents will never let this happen unless they know who this person is, but they can''t fight back for the time being."


    Lin Mengya knows her parents'' feelings for their brother and sister best. Her mother gives up her life for them, and her father can abandon everything for them.


    Although they are distinguished, they are actually just the most ordinary parents.


    No parents will see their children being infringed without the slightest resistance.


    Even if the people they face are far beyond their ability.


    "Yes, from that time on, the Marquis went out early and came back late. Until you were born, she was busy with something. Although she would be raising at home, she had to deal with it in person at all times. We were careful. At last, no young master had any accident with you. But a few days before you were born, my wife frowned all day, and finally she left all her friends People, including the bodyguard arranged by the Marquis for her, except for one door alone. When she came back, she seemed to have taken off all the burden. Then she told me a lot of strange things, saying that she wanted to entrust your brother and unborn you to me. I also used a method that didn''t hurt my body and made me your nurse again. Because my wife said, "she can''t trust anyone except me."


    No one has ever told her this story in detail.


    However, from Tian''s description, she can infer a lot of things.


    At that time, my father should have been under pressure from both the emperor and the queen.


    He went out early and returned late, probably to turn to his colleagues.


    It must have been at that time that there was a rift between father and his majesty.


    It was only because of the departure of the mother that the forces of all parties were no longer ready to move that there was the illusion of relaxation.


    Unexpectedly, today, more than ten years later, because she was stirred up again.


    "Did the mother say who wanted to harm me and my brother?"


    Lin Mengya already had the answer in her heart. She just wanted a confirmation from Tian''s mouth.


    "I asked my wife before, but she didn''t say it clearly. Just when she was in danger, she told me to be careful of the royal family. If you can, let me watch you all my life and never have anything to do with the royal family."


    Tian''s face is full of bitterness. It must be because he didn''t fulfill his promise to the old owner, so he feels guilty.


    Lin Mengya stared at Tian''s face. Her eyes changed from doubt to certainty.


    "Mother Tian, do you have an old friend named Fang Gu?"


    Fang Gu was the old man who had served her mother when she was in heaven.


    But because of her momentary negligence, she died miserably at the hands of the enemy.


    She has never forgotten, and she will never let go of anyone who has hurt the people she cares about.


    Tian''s look was shocked. He obviously managed to maintain his look on his face without collapse, but it was enough for Lin Mengya to fully confirm his guess.


    "Miss... How did miss know about Aunt Fang? She... Are they all right?"


    With a slight sigh, Lin Mengya lowered her eyes.


    How would she say that Aunt Fang died miserably for herself?


    After thinking for a long time, he said:


    "I met aunt Fang in Lintian, but after that, she was killed for no reason for me. I think if her mother is here, she will protect the people around her."


    Lin Mengya''s heart is deeply sorry for Aunt Fang.


    When my mother ran away from Lin Tian''s palace, she must have arranged it properly for the people around her.


    Just as when she was determined to die to find the seven poisonous holy herbs, she actually arranged a way out for all her family.


    If she hadn''t entered the gambling house by mistake and didn''t ask about her mother in those years, maybe aunt Fang would be happy to be the boss of her gambling house.


    "Alas, the old people didn''t know where they were. You don''t have to blame yourself, miss. In fact, after I was sent out from the palace, I found Tian Ning''s father and became a relative. I wouldn''t take Ning''er to the princess if there was no famine in our village later. All these are our lives. Our lives are for the princess. If one day it''s for the public If the Lord is gone, it is a worthy death. After all, if there had been no princess, we would not have lived to this day. "


    Since Lin Mengya guessed it, Tian no longer covered up many things.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also occasionally remembered that Tian once said that she didn''t know one in big words.


    But now Mrs. Tian''s casual conversation can''t be said by an ordinary peasant woman.


    Moreover, if Tian Shi is really so simple, how is it possible that she can bury a secret way in the house for her and her brother without mediating for three years under the power of shangguanqing, so as not to be completely blocked by shangguanqing.


    Now I think of it, it can only show that Tian is really not simple.


    There are few opportunities for Lin Mengya to listen to the people around her mother and mention her mother''s things in those years.


    Although her body is very tired, her spirit is more and more active.


    Until later, Bletilla all lay down in the corner and fell asleep.


    She and Tian Shi were still talking about the past.


    There is a reason why mother went out of the palace, and even their confidants and maids don''t know this reason.


    But Tian said that the secret was related to the royal family in the kingdom of heaven.


    When my mother ran away, she was actually looking for something.


    My uncle also said that their Zuo family had a fate that they could not escape.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought that her mother should come out of the kingdom of heaven to find a way to get rid of the curse.


    Only later, maybe she didn''t find it, or something happened, did she become the wife of Zhennan Hou and never return to her hometown all her life.


    Lin Mengya also made some things clear through Tian.


    For example, how did mother and father meet and suffer from the secret persecution of those people.


    All these conditions made Lin Mengya''s mother''s image clearer and more natural.


    Mother is not the kind of Saint she imagined before. She is also an ordinary woman who can sacrifice for love and children.


    Changing from God to man is not detrimental to the image of the mother.


    Instead, Lin Mengya felt that her mother was closer to her.


    Moreover, she finally knows why so many people say she looks like her mother.


    It''s not just the appearance, but also the similarity of character.


    Some things are really wonderful, even if she doesn''t live together, even if she is forced to live in another time and space.


    But some inheritance, still followed by blood, was engraved in her bones and left a brand in the depths of her soul.


    "Now there is only one thing I don''t understand. With my mother''s medical skills, how can there be no way to detoxify the poison in her? They all say that my mother is willing, but mom, you also said that my mother loves us and her father very much. In that case, how could she be so cruel and choose to leave us?"


    Mole ants still live secretly, not to mention the mother has noticed that someone wants to be bad for her children. How can she let go and push her children into the pit?


    Tian''s face suddenly showed a touch of hatred, and his eyes burst out a different kind of cold.


    "Hum, I have to ask Mrs. Qing about all this. At the beginning, she loved the Marquis and tried every means to get close to her, but the lady had seen through her real face, so she was always on guard against her. One day, Mrs. Qing took a letter to her. Others didn''t know, but I knew it clearly. It was this letter that killed her, and the poison was also Mr. Qing People and the queen forced my princess to drink! "


    The little hand clenched into a fist, and Lin Mengya''s face became gloomy.


    right enough! But the content of this letter was really strange. It forced the mother to die to save her children.


    It seems that she must find out the content of this letter.


    Queen, shangguanqing, hum, wait and see!

 Chapter 892

    The empress is cruel and ruthless. What purpose did she promote her marriage with long Tianyu at the beginning? Up to now, she has already understood it.


    Their purpose should be for their father''s military power.


    But what they didn''t expect was that this time the trick made their soul return to the world again.


    Maybe everything has changed since then.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Tian. If it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t be my brother and me now. After a few days, you can go in and out of Kyoto normally. No one dares to touch you in Dajin."


    The prince is stupid and the queen is cruel.


    The end of this mother and son is just around the corner.


    She came back this time to completely break their way back.


    As long as these two people are removed smoothly by her, Mrs. Tian can choose the life they want without worry.


    "We don''t matter. I know you''re going to do great things. We can''t hold you back. I think this Chuang Tzu is very suitable. Everyone is used to it. You don''t have to worry about us."


    The kindness on Tian''s face could not hide her worry.


    What Lin Mengya wants to do, even she knows, is destined to be full of blood.


    She can''t help, but at least she can''t be a burden.


    But Tian''s heart was a little uneasy.


    "I''m just an ordinary woman. I don''t know what you''re going to do. But miss, you must take care of yourself and don''t want to repeat the mistakes of the princess."


    Lin as like as two peas in her eyes, Lin Meng''s temperament is exactly the same as her mother''s.


    Therefore, Tian is also afraid that one day, Lin Mengya will make the same choice as the princess.


    It seems foolish to sacrifice yourself to protect others.


    But if the person threatened is really her most important person, I''m afraid what Lin Mengya thinks is the same as her mother.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do that stupid thing. No matter what happens, I won''t easily compromise."


    Lin Mengya patted Tian''s hand and said softly.


    After the latter hesitated and nodded, Lin Mengya snuggled up in the breast mother''s arms and gradually fell asleep.


    Although it''s already three times a day, Lin Mengya is still asleep, so the people in the yard, no matter what they do, take it lightly and don''t dare to quarrel with her.


    Even the murky words of meat only dare to lie wronged in aunt Bai''s arms, but the small black eyes linger and look at her aunt''s room.


    When Lin Mengya woke up from her sleep, she saw a family standing in the yard, staring at her door.


    "Uh... What are you... Doing?"


    Yawning scared back half. Lin Mengya smiled, and the atmosphere seemed a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. Let''s do whatever we should do."


    White peony winked at everyone and easily drove them away.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door, neither in nor out.


    Um ok


    Maybe everyone was too happy as soon as she came back.


    "Master, in these days when you are no longer in business, the profits of the tenants in various villages and shops have been delivered on time. These are the account books. Please have a look."


    Although it was early autumn, it was a sunny day.


    She spent days in a dark carriage. Lin Mengya longed for the warm light of the sun.


    Someone moved a big chair and leaned lazily there teasing the white, soft and waxy ink words.


    "You always do things carefully, which I can trust. Our family should be rich. In the future, you will have a dowry."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care much about money. Before, long Tianyu, Qinghu and Xiaoyu gave her a lot of gold and silver treasures.


    Later, she gave all her body to white peony to take care of. Unexpectedly, the girl was a commercial genius.


    In a short time, the principal has doubled several times.


    Nowadays, Lin Mengya''s family background is described as rich. In the small warehouse controlled by white peony, there are two large boxes full of real estate land deeds alone.


    Now in the shops in Kyoto, the behind the scenes boss of three or four out of ten shops is either Lin Mengya or she has shares in it.


    Coupled with the stores opened in other places, in just one year, Paeonia Alba has initially established a business empire that belongs to their family alone.


    But even so, Paeonia Alba knows better than anyone.


    All this is given by Lin Mengya.


    After hearing the report of white peony, Lin Mengya almost lost her chin.


    "Did I hear you right? Now I''m so rich? God, it''s like a dream."


    Bletilla, they just smiled helplessly.


    Well, now their masters are not only rich, but also invincible, okay?


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya''s adjectives for such things have always been scarce, except for money Then there''s too much money left.


    Peony shook her head. She couldn''t understand her master''s character better.


    She finally let go of her breath. Even if she had been called the silver queen in the pile of businessmen, she was still the shy girl who looked forward to the praise of the master in front of the master.


    "White peony, please gather these properties together. I want to formally transfer half of them to you. What do you think of the rest?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the white peony and looked sincere.


    But white peony was stunned on the spot, half Why did the master give her half?


    "No, these things should be yours. I''m just the person in charge of guarding. What to do is your business, master, but I really can''t afford it."


    Seeing the white peony''s refusal, Lin Mengya felt very guilty in her heart.


    To tell the truth, to have the current scale, the primary hero is white peony.


    She just gave the white peony a start-up fund. If it can have a later scale, it must be said that the white peony of others has invested well.


    Now she wants to give half to everyone and be a favor along the water. It is difficult for white peony.


    Unexpectedly, white peony still holds the old thought.


    "My good white peony, you didn''t blame me. I''ve been surprised and satisfied. If you hadn''t bothered to deal with me these days, how could everyone live such a peaceful and prosperous life? You deserve all these things. As long as you don''t blame me, you can only take half."


    White peony shook her head desperately. She has always been good at dancing and eloquent in the business field. Now she can''t even say a word in front of Lin Mengya.


    "Master, please don''t drive me away. This is my home. I can''t leave here!"


    White peony looked at her with tears. Lin Mengya was really distressed.


    But the girl''s words made Lin Mengya''s head stiff.


    Where did she say to let the white peony go? This girl, what did she make up for!


    "Silly girl, when did I say to let you go? I think it''s not easy for everyone to follow me, so I just want to give you a compensation. Besides, you''re married, and that''s my little sister-in-law. The so-called fat water doesn''t flow out of the field. If I have no money in the future, you have to raise me."


    Lin Mengya pinched Bai Su''s pretty face and blinked badly.


    The latter immediately blushed, and even Tian couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    "If you really are, you will make fun of me!"


    Stamped his feet, and the white peony ran away in shame.


    The group of people sitting around laughed very vaguely. See, the best business is their master.


    It was said that half of it was distributed, and in the twinkling of an eye it flowed into their own pockets as a dowry.


    Who doesn''t know that Tian Ning and Lin Mengya are one milk compatriots. It''s not too much to treat her as a sister.


    At this time, my master has no worries about food and clothing.


    Everyone sat there happily chatting and chatting. People come and go, which always makes the yard very lively.


    It was not until dinner time that Lin Mengya got free and got away from the crowd.


    Qinghu has been waiting for her for a long time. Seeing that her girl is welcomed by so many people, I have to say that she is still very proud.


    "You''re smart. A word tied the heart of the God of wealth of white peony. Alas, it seems that she has to be willing to earn money for you all her life. If you don''t have money in the future, you have to support me."


    At the glance of the malicious guy, although everyone is joking, Lin Mengya knows that her purpose is just to make everyone live a good life.


    As for these conveniences, they are just little red flowers rewarded for doing good.


    "If you''re so bored, you might as well do some farm work. See what I asked you to inquire about?"


    As soon as she came back, Lin Mengya ruthlessly kicked Qinghu out of the door and asked him to inquire about things in Kyoto.


    It''s not that she doesn''t love Qinghu, but Qinghu knows her mind. Even if Lin Mengya doesn''t command, he will certainly go.


    "The crown prince is still closed, but the guard in the house has been strengthened. Ordinary spies are afraid that it is difficult to enter. The queen has also settled a lot, I''m afraid she hasn''t made any good ideas. By the way, do you remember the princess long Mengru?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. If the prince is a straw bag, the Dragon Mengru inherited her mother''s insidious cunning.


    Seemingly innocent, he is actually a powerful role.


    If long Mengru is a man, I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with the crown prince.


    "She has been active recently. I heard that it is because she has reached the age of marriage and emperor yuan of Jin is choosing her son-in-law. However, although many people have chosen her, this princess Tiancheng has a very high vision and few can see it. Your brother Xiao Yi is also a young talent considered this time, but he can''t think of it, so he sternly refused. For this reason, Xiao Yi Home, but it has borne a lot of criticism. "


    Once upon a time, Lin Mengya knew that Qing Hu was right about Xiao Yi? There are misunderstandings. It seems that this situation is not much better now.


    Xiao Yi? Your character, after honing, should not be so reckless.

 Chapter 893

    Unless¡ª¡ª


    This dragon Mengru must have been killed by Xiao Yi? He was so disgusted that he didn''t want to be perfunctory even if he thought he was a snake.


    He is worthy of the blood of the Shangguan family. Even a princess has amazing power.


    "You didn''t ask. What did the princess Tiancheng do to make Xiao Yi so abnormal?"


    Pinching the handicap in front of her, Lin Mengya smiled treacherously.


    Qinghu knew he couldn''t hide it from her and said helplessly.


    "It''s not that Princess Tiancheng is restless. She jumps up and down every day for the affairs of her prince''s brother. I heard that she has captured a lot of Ministers under her skirt. Now Princess Tiancheng has become a popular man in Da Jin."


    Lin Mengya knew, Xiao Yi? Although he is no longer the cold and arrogant young master who doesn''t know the hardships of the people.


    But in their bones, they still have their unique lofty character of literati.


    How can such a person look up to Princess Tiancheng who doesn''t even care about her innocence in order to achieve her goal?


    However, Princess Tiancheng, will she really be so busy for that straw bag?


    "I think it''s better to send someone to focus on the Tiancheng princess. I always think it won''t be so simple. I have had contact with her. He has a deep mind and acts very ruthlessly. I doubt she must be plotting something. I''m afraid her brother and her mother are all calculated by her."


    Man is an animal after all.


    Animals are born with a keen intuition about dangerous things.


    From the first sight of the Tiancheng princess, Lin Mengya felt that she must be a difficult opponent.


    Now the whole Shangguan family is convinced that she is an immortal enemy.


    Naturally, she will not take the princess lightly.


    "No one in the Queen''s family is worried. One more thing, the Feng woman who will replace you, do you know who she is?"


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows as if he knew it and would poke a part of Lin Mengya''s heart.


    But he had to do such cruel things.


    The eyebrows moved slightly, and Lin Mengya tried her best to keep her peaceful appearance.


    Just the tea in my mouth suddenly lost all its flavor.


    "What else can it be? It must be a dignitary. Otherwise, how can it deserve the identity of Prince Yu?"


    This is a little sour. She always doesn''t hide her true feelings in front of close people.


    But Qinghu shook his head, showing off.


    "You''ve only guessed half right. Miss Feng''s background is not small. She is the daughter of Feng Cong, the medical emperor, and the owner of Baicao Xianfang. Now, do you understand?"


    Is it true that the friends don''t get together? After looking at Qinghu in surprise, Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''m a disciple of poison saint, but Miss Feng is the daughter of the medical emperor. It seems that our poison sect and medicine sect are really incompatible. Besides, Feng Cong is one of my teacher''s old enemies. His daughter is going to marry my husband-in-law. Alas, it''s hard to say."


    The teacher has told her about the glory of poison gate.


    Although she now holds the poison gate keepsake in her hand, the poison gate has already become a past tense.


    But the medical school is extremely prosperous, especially Feng Cong.


    I don''t know whether I''m unwilling to do it for myself or I want to frustrate the spirit of medicine for poison sect.


    Lin Mengya always felt that her chest seemed to be suffocating.


    If you don''t send it out, you''ll suffocate yourself, but what can you do?


    "What? Are you going to steal a marriage?"


    Qinghu has always been a busy host. Seeing Lin Mengya''s thoughtful expression, he knew that the wedding would not be too smooth.


    "Stealing a marriage? There''s no technical content. Besides, I haven''t figured out why long Tianyu married her. If people are willing, I''ll ruin their daughter''s marriage. Pick a good time for me and I''ll find out about them myself."


    She is worthy of being the girl of his family. She still speaks so orderly.


    Qinghu smiled and withdrew from Lin Mengya''s room.


    After working hard for a long time, she finally angrily threw the pillow on the warm Kang on the ground.


    Well, she admits.


    She is far from being so calm on the surface. In love, she is just an ordinary woman.


    Puffed up his cheeks and spit out a breath of heat. If long Tianyu really broke their promise.


    Then let this man go to hell!


    Although she had a plan in mind, Lin Mengya was still uncomfortable all day.


    When Qinghu took her out of Zhuangzi and brought her to Kyoto, Prince Yu''s grand wedding has become the first hot event on the street.


    "Girl, you smile a little fake."


    From the beginning of going out, Lin Mengya tried to keep a slightly stiff smile on her face.


    In fact, she just doesn''t want to worry her family, but she will be tired after such a false expression for a long time.


    In an instant, the smile collapsed.


    People look a little depressed and uneasy.


    Fortunately, she dressed up as an insignificant little servant girl. Her yellowing skin and freckles blocked her peerless face.


    This is the result of a morning''s debate between Bletilla striata and Paeonia alba. Naturally, the original intention is not to let Lin Mengya be recognized.


    But I don''t want my master to look too ugly. Fortunately, although she is not beautiful now, she is not ugly.


    The cross dressing of Qinghu is much more casual. At this time, he has no previous feminine and handsome.


    The whole person looks no different from an old man in his fifties and sixties.


    Today, the theme of their cross dressing is the desperate father and daughter who fled from the countryside.


    "Don''t tell me something. Don''t you say that Miss Feng wants to find some girls temporarily? Don''t you go quickly."


    Before coming out, the group of people at home had already been fried.


    They denounced long Tianyu''s bad behavior and gave her a lot of bad ideas.


    Sometimes Lin Mengya even wondered if it was because she always made some bad behavior demonstrations for everyone, which led to the isolation of people in her yard from simplicity and kindness.


    But she also knew that it was just everyone who really regarded her as their own talent.


    She may not listen to the idea, but she has to accept it.


    If you go directly to long Tianyu, she must not be able to ask anything.


    It''s better to start with Miss Feng.


    Qinghu nodded and led her to the post house where Miss Feng stayed, while quietly explaining Miss Feng''s information to her.


    "Miss Feng''s name is Feng zidie. She is 19 years old. I heard that she has a good character and is very low-key. The reason why she is looking for a maid this time should be that she lives in Baicao Xianfang all the year round and doesn''t know the customs of Da Jin. In addition, to get married, she has to have several people who know Da Jin etiquette around. So you don''t have to worry. She shouldn''t embarrass you."


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu suspiciously.


    "Isn''t that right? According to the Convention, shouldn''t there be aunts in the palace to teach her etiquette?"


    Although she was not very good at the beginning, the palace still sent four aunts to teach her palace etiquette in accordance with the Convention.


    However, when the four aunts arrived at the Marquis house in the south of the town, they were invited by shangguanqing to drink tea without even teaching a word.


    But at least it has a name.


    Why does Feng zidie have to find someone himself?


    "Her situation is different. Miss Feng was chosen by long Tianyu himself. The Emperor didn''t have any opinions, but the imperial concubine didn''t like her. She didn''t summon her once. She didn''t say that her son was married, and she didn''t say anything. The queen wouldn''t take the initiative to make good friends with Miss Feng. Do you remember that we worked together with Shang Guanhui to make a good plan?"


    Of course, she won''t forget that when she was demoted to the side imperial concubine, many people wanted to touch her position as the imperial concubine. Finally, she joined hands with Guan Hui secretly to suppress the matter.


    The queen must be thinking of letting shangguanhui take her place.


    Now Miss Feng has let her draw water with a bamboo basket in vain. How can she not be angry?


    Can make the old witch angry, how can Lin Mengya have a little favor for Miss Feng?


    "Yes, the imperial concubine likes famous ladies. This Miss Feng doesn''t quite meet her old people''s preferences. I''ll pay attention to these things later. Let''s go and meet this Miss Feng first."


    Qinghu always does things safely. When he got the news yesterday, he had arranged everything first.


    Now Lin Mengya was brought in, and the two sang in unison and easily deceived everyone.


    Although there are people around long Tianyu, Lin Mengya is not afraid.


    Anyway, she is a girl. Those people will ask her some questions at most and will never take the opportunity to embarrass her.


    She naturally understands that she can follow long Tianyu.


    After several rounds of examination, Lin Mengya, who answered seamlessly, was taken to a room to change.


    There are also several girls here. They are of the same age. In addition, they are new here. They soon opened the chatterbox.


    "Have you heard that Miss Feng is said to be an old acquaintance of Prince Yu!"


    Gossip is the best way for women to get closer to each other.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to attract attention, so she can only listen more and talk less.


    "No, you said that the prince was so anxious about how long our concubine died. I think it has long been..."


    The latter meaning is understood by everyone.


    Lin Mengya smiled softly, but she roared inside.


    What a long Tianyu. She usually looks like a cold dead face, but secretly, she owes so much peach blossom debt to her.


    OK, this time she wants to see how many fancy intestines the dead man has hidden for her!


    "Don''t talk about Miss. You''re new here, and you should be strict. Don''t rely on my miss''s good temper, you can act recklessly."


    The discussion of several little girls was heard.

 Chapter 894

    There was a moment of silence, and several girls bowed their heads at the same time. They dared not say those gossip about Miss Feng any more.


    "Come with me, girl."


    Lin Mengya raised her head slightly and found the woman who came in, who looked very smart and capable, saying to herself.


    "Yes."


    She was the only one who didn''t speak just now. Maybe that''s why she made an impression of prudence and security in the eyes of that person.


    The woman looked only about thirty, dressed very carefully, and had some inconspicuous gold and silver jewelry on her head.


    I just looked at her with a tight eye. It should be the man Feng zidie brought from her mother''s house.


    "Our young lady is good-natured and generous. As long as you are easy to do, you will benefit."


    Women introduce their surname Tong. After that, they just call her sister Tong.


    After saying some rules, he led Lin Mengya to the largest and best room in the post station.


    Gently knocked on the door, and someone inside opened the door.


    "Sister Tong is here. Miss Tong is in there."


    The status of sister Tong seems quite extraordinary. The girls who serve her are also polite to her.


    Following sister Tong''s back, Lin Mengya walked to the house with a low eyebrow.


    As soon as I entered the door, I smelled a very strong smell of herbs in the air.


    Inadvertently twitched his nose and sniffed carefully. It''s strange. How is the taste a little familiar?


    "Report back to miss, the person has been found. I think this is pretty good, so I''ll show it to miss."


    Although she looked cold to them, she was more respectful and kind to this young lady and sister Tong.


    "Well, thank you, sister Tong. This girl, can you raise your head and let me see."


    A gentle voice came, but Lin Mengya felt that this strange and incomparable sense of familiarity became stronger and stronger.


    She raised her head at the request of others. In the clean and elegant inner room, Miss Feng only wore a light blue dress.


    The faint cold fragrance complements the scanty clothes.


    At first glance, she is a peaceful and cold woman, but will such a woman really take the initiative to show kindness to long Tianyu?


    After seeing Miss Feng''s face, Lin Mengya immediately understood her doubts.


    She! It''s her!


    Slightly stunned, Lin Mengya knew that she had failed, so she quickly lowered her head to prevent others from getting a chance to notice her mind.


    But How could it be her?


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll be my man in the future. There aren''t so many rules here. People are easy to get along with. Don''t be afraid."


    Feng zidie smiled calmly. She thought it was the little girl who was shy. She couldn''t help slowing down her tone and comforting her.


    "Yes."


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s mind suddenly changed. This Miss Feng zidie Feng is actually the ancient doctor she met when she went to the epidemic area with long Tianyu for disaster relief!


    At that time, in the camp, she saw the thoughts of ancient products on long Tianyu.


    But long Tianyu has rejected her. Why do you want to marry her now?


    "No wonder, Miss Zhang is a very disciplined person. She must be a little shy."


    Several girls before, sister Tong must have thought they were broken and noisy.


    I think even if I keep it, I won''t reuse it, and I won''t have a chance to get close to Feng zidie.


    Fortunately, she acted like a country girl who had never experienced any big scenes.


    It must be that they are not so alert to her.


    "The person selected by sister Tong must be good. You serve outside."


    Nodded respectfully. Lin Mengya perfectly played the role of an insignificant little girl.


    She was not qualified to intervene in the intimate affairs of Feng zidie in the inner room. She went to the outer room silently, looked at the incense tripod burning incense for others, and dealt with the dispatch of the people inside at any time.


    While others'' attention was not on her, Lin Mengya quickly looked around.


    Although Feng zidie belongs to the second string, she is also a princess married by a matchmaker.


    But why does this post house seem a little deserted?


    Previously, when she was Princess Yu, everyone felt that gorgeous colors were suitable for her, so the clothes and jewelry were red and purple, which was equivalent to her position.


    But Feng zidie¡ª¡ª


    Even if she likes some cold colors, she''s going to get married, isn''t it too indifferent?


    Holding a round fan, Feng zidie gently fans the censer intentionally or unintentionally. Like her, Feng zidie likes to add some herbs to the spices.


    However, because she has been immersed in the poison path all the year round, she always has a sweet taste because of the faint fragrance on her body.


    The fragrance of Feng zidie''s medicine is tasted carefully, but it feels bitter.


    So the two people''s preferences are actually completely different.


    She still remembers the scene of her first meeting with Feng zidie, whose pseudonym is ancient products. At that time, Feng zidie seemed to be more lively than now.


    Even if Feng zidie tries to pretend to be old and prudent, she can still see the liveliness and pride in her bones.


    These days, it seems that Miss Feng''s life is not so simple.


    From time to time in the inner room, some voices of low voice conversation can''t be heard by others, but Lin Mengya can hear them clearly.


    "Don''t worry, miss. As long as you marry Prince Yu''s house, do you still worry that you can''t take Prince Yu''s heart?"


    The maid''s relief. I don''t know if Feng zidie''s heart knot has been untied.


    But let Lin Mengya''s eyes shine. What do you mean?


    "Well, I know why he married me. I know I can''t compare with her, but I really love him. As long as I can be his princess, I''m willing to pay any price."


    A wave of sadness, mixed with Feng zidie''s sigh, attacked Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Although she was very sorry for Feng zidie, when she heard that long Tianyu had no empathy for another love, her heart was hard. He jumped.


    "Miss, what''s worse than that Princess Linlang? Hum, if you don''t even have a title, you dare to show off your power in the palace. You are prince Yu''s imperial concubine. If you enter the palace later, you don''t have to give her a good face. In my opinion, you might as well drive her away!"


    The little servant girl''s indignation also made Lin Mengya''s heart sink suddenly.


    How could she forget the princess Linlang, the woman long Tianyu still remembered even when she was by his side?


    The corners of her mouth could not help but evoke a bitter smile. Just now she felt that she was still a little lucky for Feng zidie.


    Now I find that they are the same kind of people.


    "Bining, don''t do that. Besides, I''m not talking about the princess. In fact, she and I know that if that person didn''t die, we wouldn''t have any chance to get close to the Lord. That person is so dazzling that the Lord will never see anyone where she is. Even if she is dead now, the Lord still has her in mind. Linlang and I are just substitutes. "


    Feng zidie''s words were sad and embarrassed.


    The fan in Lin Mengya''s hand stopped for a moment. For a long time, she sighed almost unheard.


    I don''t know where it comes from and go deep.


    She, Feng zidie and the princess Linlang.


    A heart was twisted on long Tianyu, but she got his heart by luck.


    If you put her in the same position, I''m afraid she has no advantage to win.


    "You''re talking about Prince Yu''s concubine? Miss, why do you have to quarrel with a dead man? No matter how good she is, she is also a dead man after all. How can a living person like you be considerate to the prince?"


    In the comforting voice of the servant girl, Feng zidie finally stopped sighing.


    But when she heard Lin Mengya from the beginning to the end, she felt something unspeakable in her heart.


    In the final analysis, the news of her "death" has spread all over Dajin.


    Now she has completely lost the identity of Princess Yu. The only thing in her hand is that she is not sure how much sincerity can be left.


    Such hesitation, such wandering on the opposite side, she has already lost her direction in love and become a, even she feels a little strange herself.


    After all, can''t you hide a love word?


    Shook her head, she can deceive everyone, but not her own heart.


    "Miss! Miss! The prince is coming!"


    Thoughts were interrupted by a cheerful voice.


    A figure pushed open the door and jumped to the inner room.


    She heard a startling sound in the inner room.


    Then, under the makeup of several maids, she groomed a new Feng zidie. If a milk swallow, she walked out at a delicate pace to meet the prince she had been thinking about for a long time.


    "You all go down. The prince is coming. Don''t mess with the rules."


    In addition to sister Tong and the two close maids of Feng zidie, Lin Mengya and their humble servants were driven out.


    Looking back, Lin Mengya could only see a slender black figure. With the follow of a crowd, she walked steadily towards Feng zidie''s room.


    Lower your eyes, but hold your little hand unconsciously.


    No matter how long she has been building her heart, in the end, her heart can''t deceive people.


    "Feng zidie paid a visit to Prince Yu."


    Even if she has been wearing clothes, the style is most suitable for her Chinese clothes, even if her head is full of pearls and emeralds, which makes the world look at her.


    Once she bumped into those dark eyes, Feng zidie still felt that she was afraid of losing etiquette in front of him.


    "Get up."


    The indifferent tone did not move because the woman in front was about to become her own princess.


    Long Tianyu, dressed in black civilian clothes, didn''t even bother to fall on the woman in front of him.


    He strode past Feng zidie and went to the reception room of the post house.


    The bitterness of my heart spread silently, after all He won''t forgive her after all.


    "This tea is a good cloud silk tongue. Please try it, Lord."

 Chapter 895

    In the reception hall, long Tianyu sat on the throne.


    In the face of Feng zidie''s forced smile, his cold face has not changed.


    The long, narrow and deep eyes, with a slight chill, fell on Feng zidie and then moved away.


    The hand hanging in the air was embarrassed to take it back.


    Feng zidie clenched her teeth, but tears came from the corners of her eyes.


    The tea in her hand was put back on the maid''s hand. It seemed that long Tianyu had no patience with her anymore.


    Trying to calm his emotions, Feng zidie waved and asked the maid to step down.


    In the reception hall, there are only two of them now.


    Even though she had already understood that the man''s heart would never fall on her, Feng zidie''s heart still had a trace of expectation.


    No matter how nice that man is, he is now a ghost.


    She is the one who can stand in front of him alive. As long as she marries him, she won''t believe that she will never be in his eyes.


    "I don''t know if the Lord is coming. What''s important?"


    Even in front of her infatuated people, Feng zidie still maintained her proud appearance.


    A man like him, only by himself, can he be worthy of him.


    "The wedding dress has been sent. I gave you everything you want. What about what I want?"


    The woman in front of long Tianyu had exhausted all her patience.


    If he didn''t want ya''er to return to him as soon as possible, he would never agree to Feng zidie''s conditions and marry her with the gift of imperial concubine Zheng.


    His wife, only Lin Mengya!


    "It''s in my dowry. When we get married, it will naturally enter the palace with me. But I have another condition. You must promise me."


    The threat of women made long Tianyu extremely unhappy.


    He hated being threatened most, and this woman broke his bottom line again and again.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to?"


    The violent mood was almost uncontrollable, but Feng zidie seemed completely unaware and satisfied with how to monopolize the man.


    "Isn''t the person you want to marry me? I''m your imperial concubine. No matter how many women you will have in the future, I''m your unique wife. I can''t tolerate another woman. If I enter the house, I must leave!"


    Feng zidie is almost out of control. She is jealous of Lin Mengya, but more jealous of Linlang.


    For what? He never gave her a smile, but he would love that woman like a treasure.


    "Don''t go too far. Recognize your identity. I can give you the position of the imperial concubine or take it back."


    Long Tianyu was really going to be completely polished by this stupid woman. The evil in her eyes frightened some excited Feng zidie.


    The latter just realized that she had done something stupid on impulse.


    "I... I didn''t mean to. I''m not that I can''t accommodate others, but I''m Princess Yu after all. How can she be an outsider in charge of things in the house..."


    "Enough!"


    Before he finished, long Tianyu''s hand hit the table heavily.


    Feng zidie immediately closed her voice wronged, but in her eyes, she was somewhat stubborn.


    "Recognize your identity, my wife, Lin Mengya will always be the only one. Only you know how you got the title of Princess Yu. Hum, in my eyes, you are just a dispensable ornament."


    With these words, long Tianyu walked away.


    Feng zidie''s tears, however, had already burst from the moment long Tianyu disappeared.


    thing... It shouldn''t be like this.


    She and him, why does it always become so in the end?


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Seeing Prince Yu''s face full of wind and frost leaving, several maids knew that it must be their own young lady and the prince who had another dispute.


    Several people immediately rushed in and comforted their young lady.


    "Alas..."


    Leaning against the corner of the post house, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    Although a voice in the bottom of my heart told her that I can''t easily see long Tianyu now.


    But I can''t control my extremely honest leg. However, as long as I can look at him.


    Xingbaba stands in the corner. If she is in this position, long Tianyu must not see herself, but she can see long Tianyu.


    Just thinking that guy was having a private meeting in the house, she


    She stamped her feet. Why is she so frustrated!


    He rubbed his little head in frustration and wanted to leave angrily.


    As soon as I turned around, I found a slender shadow in front of me.


    She lowered her head cautiously. Before she could plead guilty, her body was severely clamped in her arms.


    "Why are you here?"


    In his ear, the man''s uncontrollable ecstasy made Lin Mengya feel a little dizzy.


    She thought she had been careful enough. Even Feng zidie didn''t recognize her.


    Why


    "Lord, please respect yourself!"


    At the thought of long Tianyu''s engagement with Feng zidie, Lin Mengya was angry.


    The little foot under the skirt and robe stamped on the toe of long Tianyu.


    Not surprisingly, after hearing the sound of his inhalation, I felt distressed and felt that this man had asked for it. I deserved it!


    "Girl, your feet are really heavy. Why are you here? Is it that Feng zidie caught you and threatened me?"


    This man is really a big hole in his brain!


    Lin Mengya raised her head with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    "The royal highness of the king of Yu can really be promising, and even flirting with his fiancee''s home. Why? The day after tomorrow is a big marriage. Can you wait so much?"


    Looking at her changed face, long Tianyu''s look was slightly stiff.


    The big hand wanted to touch her cheek, but Lin Mengya dodged it very cleverly.


    "It''s not what you think. I know you''re angry, but I really didn''t lie to you. You''re the only one in my life!"


    Although long Tianyu''s face looked sincere, Lin Mengya still felt the pain of being pricked by a fine needle of cow hair.


    "This sentence, you''d better keep it to cheat the ghost. It''s over between us!"


    After getting rid of long Tianyu''s hand, Lin Mengya''s heart is full of miscellaneous.


    How can she trust him? If she really dies, she will definitely encourage long Tianyu to open a second degree.


    But he was clearly in love with him. On the other hand, he wanted to marry another woman.


    How did that make her believe him? How to continue with him?


    What she wants is unique and open love.


    If one day, this love cast a shadow of deception, then she would rather not.


    "What do you mean it''s over? You must never leave me, even if I''m dead!"


    The big hand grabbed Lin Mengya''s arm, and her eyes were crazy red.


    No matter how serious the injury was, it couldn''t be worth her leaving.


    "Long Tianyu, let go! No one can stop what I want to do!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know why she is determined to leave his heart.


    However, the post house is obviously not a place to talk. Long Tianyu, who has been disturbed by her words, can''t care about anything else.


    Carrying the struggling Lin Mengya, she turned over and stepped onto her horse.


    "What are you doing? Put me down quickly. Others will see me!"


    The man''s rough and domineering actions hurt Lin Mengya and awakened her reason.


    God! What just happened to her? Is the head on strike? How could you do such a stupid thing!


    Isn''t it that long Tianyu had a private meeting with other women for a while?


    How generous she used to be, why now she has become so careful.


    At this time, Lin Mengya did not understand that in love, any smart and wise woman would be dazzled by jealousy.


    "You can never leave! Never!"


    Lin Mengya''s words frightened long Tianyu and forced his last sense away.


    With only one thought left in her mind, she must never try to leave him again.


    That time, he had already tasted the taste of heartbreak.


    She''s his life. If she''s leaving


    Just think about it, I think it will stop his breathing immediately.


    "You put me down first and we''ll have a good talk."


    He was trapped on his horse. Even Lin Mengya saw that someone had poked his head out of the post house.


    No, they will see their entanglement with long Tianyu.


    And that means Feng zidie will also know that her trouble and effort to sneak here will be completely ruined?


    There was never such a moment when Lin Mengya hated her stupidity.


    Why can''t you hold it back? Why don''t you check it for a while and get carried away by jealousy.


    Now, how will she end?


    No matter how she struggled and begged, long Tianyu still whipped away with a firm attitude.


    The steed galloped in the street, and the pedestrians looked at the man riding on the horse and the woman completely covering his face in his arms.


    Yo, which childe brother is running amok for beauty?


    Lin Mengya sighed deeply. Now the only thing she can do is to cover her face as much as possible, and then wait for the moment when long Tianyu calmed down.


    Fortunately, the horse''s footsteps were fast. After a long time, she was held in her arms by long Tianyu and hurried into the gate of Yu''s Prince''s house.


    "Lord -"


    "Get out!"


    The low roar made all the people who saw long Tianyu keep quiet and dare not stop at all.


    In this way, Lin Mengya was held by him and hurried to the inner yard.


    The suspended hip finally found a place to rely on, but then the man''s oppressive body covered it.


    Being shaken about, she only felt the handsome face in front of her, gloomy and frightening.


    He dropped a pair of eyes. It was clear that he came out of the wall first. On the contrary, she felt guilty.


    What''s this called?


    "Say, you won''t leave me!"


    The man is eager to find a promise, even not hesitate to tear off his cold disguise for her.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t even lift her eyes. She lowered her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking.

 Chapter 896

    With a slight sigh, Lin Mengya finally picked up her eyelids and matched long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "All I say is angry words. Let me go first."


    She knew this guy was a wooden head. If he had just, he must have taken it seriously.


    The little hand gently stroked long Tianyu''s big hand and felt that his stiff and cold hand gradually became warm.


    "You can''t leave me."


    It seemed that she was warm, and long Tianyu''s mood gradually calmed down.


    But he still stubbornly looked at Lin Mengya and repeated his uneasiness in his heart.


    "I won''t leave you. I''m sorry."


    Holding the man in her backhand, Lin Mengya smiled bitterly in her heart.


    Like coaxing children, he kept stroking long Tianyu''s strong back.


    Alas, obviously she wants to play a little temper, who knows She can''t be a willful little public act after all.


    "No, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t hide you, but what Feng zidie has is very important to us. Ya''er, I wronged you."


    Holding the woman in her arms tightly, she sat up. The pain and remorse on long Tianyu''s face were very real.


    Lin Mengya sat in his arms and could only hum softly.


    Some things can deceive people, but some things can never be fake.


    She knows more about long Tianyu than anyone else.


    If he really falls in love with Feng zidie, there will be no only his own shadow in his eyes.


    "There''s nothing wrong. I''m not your princess for a long time. It doesn''t matter who you want to marry."


    The big hand tightened again. Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu helplessly.


    "I know you don''t like it. OK, I''ll cancel the wedding immediately."


    There was almost a touch of panic in the bottom of long Tianyu''s eyes.


    He thought he could handle the matter, and then give Lin Mengya an explanation.


    As long as the rain is over and the sky is clear, with ya''er''s mind, she will not blame him.


    Unfortunately, the deception he carefully maintained has been seen through by ya''er.


    But what made him more frightened was that, as he guessed, ya''er was going to leave him!


    no way! Even if he lost the whole world, he would never let her leave him.


    Even if it is possible, he can''t allow it.


    "How can things be so childish? I''ve also thought about it. I''m afraid the position of Princess Yu has nothing to do with me. So I think it''s good to marry anyone no matter what your purpose is. At present, I have no reason or position to stop you."


    Reason is a terrible thing.


    I thought she would be like a bitch and rush out to beat the dog men and women.


    But in the end, she calmed down.


    Long Tianyu stared at her eyes tightly. There was no insincerity or other angry elements in those clear eyes.


    It seems that she is telling the truth.


    But why does Lin Mengya, who has always been overbearing in such things, actually give in?


    Isn''t her heart in herself?


    Like a wounded lone wolf, long Tianyu''s heart has been broken by Lin Mengya''s small hands.


    "You..."


    As if he had been exhausted, long Tianyu couldn''t even spit out a complete sentence at that moment.


    Lin Mengya''s little hand held long Tianyu''s face. The man''s vulnerability hurt her.


    "It''s not that I don''t love you anymore, nor do I want to leave you. Maybe Feng zidie can be your princess Yu, but your wife and your lover are always only me?"


    The lips are bent, and Lin Mengya''s smile is gentle and charming.


    Long Tianyu looked at her motionless, with some slight excitement in her eyes.


    She knows!


    He knew that she understood all this!


    With inner excitement, long Tianyu covered her delicate lips.


    Eager to confirm each other''s intentions, until Lin Mengya was out of breath and cherry lips were slightly red and swollen.


    Long Tianyu just let go of her lips so that she could take a big breath of fresh air.


    Her pretty face is slightly red. Lin Mengya hides her face in long Tianyu''s arms.


    This man is really cunning. He often ends his differences in this way in the end.


    Pink fist beat long Tianyu powerlessly. This guy is cheating at all.


    "Put me down and let others see what it looks like."


    Lin Mengya just wanted to cover her face and sigh. Long Tianyu was just too impulsive.


    Dala La not only took her away from the post house, but also rashly took her to the palace.


    God, tomorrow morning, in the gossip circle in Kyoto, I''m afraid it will spread his gorgeous smell again.


    Jiaochen glared at long Tianyu. As long as he was with him, he had to be a news figure.


    "Don''t let go. It''s not easy for you to come back. Don''t want to go again."


    All the uneasiness, worry and fear dissipated in this kiss.


    Long Tianyu bullied Lin Mengya and refused to let go of anything.


    It really couldn''t resist the guy''s strength. After Lin Mengya struggled unsuccessfully, she gave up resistance.


    "In fact, I sneaked out. I have to go back to lieyun in half a year at most. You know, I can''t ignore some things. Let''s consider other things when I can really come back."


    If long Tianyu is allowed to go on like this, this guy will pester himself until she agrees to stay.


    Jianmei wrinkled slightly. Of course, long Tianyu didn''t want her to leave again.


    But he knew the girl''s temperament, and finally he could only bury his head in her shoulder.


    "Then you must stay with me for half a year. Don''t worry, Feng zidie will never hinder us. Everything in the house is up to you."


    Lin Mengya just wanted to refuse. After thinking about it, she could only press down the words in her heart and nodded to agree to long Tianyu''s proposal.


    Although she is sure that long Tianyu married Feng zidie for other reasons.


    But it''s hard to guarantee that someone will get the month first, isn''t it?


    Although the men in her family are smart, only women can understand the twists and turns between women.


    If there is another shameless, noisy courtship to his man, I wish I could climb into her man''s bed immediately.


    Naturally, she can trust her men, but she can''t trust those ambitious women, can she?


    The backhand hugged long Tianyu''s neck.


    "OK, just listen to you."


    In his arms, Lin Mengya felt very relieved.


    "Excuse me."


    Two people are like a mandarin duck, enjoying a rare warm time.


    Outside the door came a very gentle woman''s voice. Lin Mengya immediately woke up from the ambiguous atmosphere.


    By the way, how could she forget that there seems to be a rival in love in the house.


    "It''s Linlang. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see her."


    Long Tianyu did not release Lin Mengya''s waist, but protected her in his arms and walked to the door of the room.


    When the door was opened, a pale yellow figure appeared in front of them.


    "This is Miss Lin? I''ve heard ah Wu mention you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you today. It''s really extraordinary."


    Although the woman in front of me didn''t have much amazing appearance, her beautiful oval face didn''t make people feel bored.


    A soft hair is pulled into a gentle bun, and the hair ornaments on the hair are also extremely elegant.


    Those water eyes are like a Wang Roubo, without any bad thoughts.


    Lin Mengya is the best at observing words and expressions. At a glance, she can see that the girl is a very gentle and gentle person.


    It''s like sister Yue Ting at the beginning. I''m afraid she''s a real famous girl.


    Such a face, such a dress.


    It''s not like hearing that kind of woman in Feng zidie''s place. The fundus of his eyes hovered a little confused.


    Can it be said that this man is actually a hidden expert?


    "Ya''er, this is what I mentioned to you. She is not only my cousin, but also my sister-in-law."


    Sister in law sister-in-law!


    Lin Mengya stared round her eyes. Sure enough, she found that the beautiful bun was a woman''s hair ornament.


    However, since she has married, why will she become long Tianyu''s confidante?


    Down her eyes, Su Linlang''s eyes seemed to be shrouded in gray for a moment.


    "Sorry, I mentioned your sadness."


    Long Tianyu also felt his gaffe and said immediately.


    "No problem, he has been gone for so many years. I know your heart misses him as much as I do. Miss Lin, can I call you ya''er, too?"


    In provoking the eyes, although there were faint traces of sadness in the brown pupils.


    But Su Linlang tried her best to hide her real emotions and showed a gentle and friendly smile to Lin Mengya.


    At that moment, Lin Mengya completely put down her guard against Su Linlang.


    Her heart must be like herself. There must be a lover who has been engraved in her bones.


    Such a woman will never have any unclear relationship with long Tianyu as it is said outside.


    But there must be something she doesn''t know.


    "Of course, since you are... Since you are my Lord''s cousin, I should call you cousin. Please help me before."


    She bit her lip. Now that the matter has come to the bottom, she doesn''t have to be angry with the wood of her house.


    Su Linlang seems to like Lin Mengya very much. With a dignified person like her, she unconsciously and gently grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist, as if she were treating her sister, so gentle and considerate.


    Seeing that his lovely wife was taken away, long Tianyu held back and didn''t attack, although she had some taste in her heart.


    Well, who let his lovely wife, it''s too likable!


    "According to the rules, I should have called you sister-in-law. But I know the guy''s stubborn temper. You''re bullied by him when you''re with him? So I''ll call you sister later. If there''s anything, just tell me. I won''t protect him."


    Lin Mengya nodded helplessly when she saw such Su Linlang.


    In fact, she doesn''t even know that she is smart and capable outside. She will always show her innocent side in front of trusted people.

 Chapter 897

    Although those who oppose her will use cunning like a fox and cruel like a wolf when describing her.


    But often in front of her own people, she always shows her cute side, but she doesn''t pretend.


    The sense of embarrassment that comes out inadvertently will always make people want to pity her and spoil her.


    Therefore, no matter how terrible it is rumored that she is, in Su Linlang''s eyes, she couldn''t help but have a good impression of Lin Mengya from the first time she saw her.


    Holding Lin Mengya''s small hand, he couldn''t help asking about gossip.


    "My cousin is worried too much, Wang Ye. He treats me very well."


    The big stone in my heart finally fell to the ground. I took a peek at long Tianyu and saw the helpless face of the latter.


    But it happened that she didn''t dare to rob people in Su Linlang''s hands.


    Resist the desire to laugh and be a good treasure in front of your cousin.


    "I know what ah Wu thinks of you. Over the years, he should have someone to take care of him. I''m happier than anyone to see you together today. If I know under Nankun spring, I''ll be happy for you."


    Su Linlang seemed a little excited, but when she mentioned the name Nan Kun, there was a touch of sadness between her eyebrows, which could not hide from Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    But she didn''t know much about the actual situation, so she couldn''t make a sound of comfort.


    Can only hope in long Tianyu, but the latter also tangled up after hearing those two words.


    It seems that she may know some secret things again today.


    "Thank you, cousin."


    Although I don''t know the reason for Su Linlang''s mood fluctuation, the look in her eyes can''t deceive people.


    It was a kind of cold silence with a dead heart.


    It seems that the whole world is isolated by her. Her world is only what she deeply hides under the appearance.


    Long Tianyu suddenly gently hugged her shoulder, turned around and saw him shake his head to himself. Then he took Su Linlang away from her.


    In the yard, even if the sun is bright, all the flowers can be killed. Where is the good color of summer?


    Su Linlang stood there, her eyes and eyebrows full of sadness.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to let her end like this, but she couldn''t easily explain it because she didn''t know the inside story.


    Those who can only turn back step by step are taken away by long Tianyu.


    "Cousin, will she be all right?"


    Looking at her face, Su Linlang must be a quiet and gentle person.


    But the more such a person is, the more firm his heart is and no one can reach it.


    "There won''t be any big deal. Today is the death day of my senior brother Sheng Nankun. Five years have passed, but she still does at this time every year. I''m afraid it''s hard to solve her heart knot. You and I can''t help her."


    Elder martial brother? Sheng Nankun?


    Didn''t long Tianyu just say that Su Linlang is also his sister-in-law? Why


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s puzzled eyes, long Tianyu gently hugged her in her arms.


    There should have been no secret between him and her.


    As long as it is what she wants to know, he will tell the truth.


    "When my mother first came into the palace, although the power of my grandfather''s family was quite strong, she couldn''t compare with the Shangguan family that had operated for many years. My mother was cautious. Even if she was favored by my father, she followed the rules and dared not go beyond the thunder pool. But the queen was cruel and merciful, and many royal descendants were damaged in her hands. For my safety, my mother found me a very powerful master ¡£¡±


    Nodded. In fact, Lin Mengya guessed it.


    At the beginning, Qinghu once told her that long Tianyu''s martial arts are so high that ordinary people can''t match it.


    Although Qinghu can draw with him, Qinghu has lived decades longer than long Tianyu.


    This is enough to show that long Tianyu is not only talented, but also powerful.


    It is impossible for such an expert to shrink in the palace.


    Therefore, long Tianyu must have another adventure to have today''s good skills.


    Obviously, what he said now confirms the original conjecture.


    "In a word, your brother Lin Nansheng and I are the same school. But he doesn''t know, because our two masters came from the same school. There is a sect called Tongyuan. No one knows when Tongyuan was founded, but my master''s area is the last generation of true Tongyuan. Ling ye, Sheng Nankun, me and your brother, Strictly speaking, they can only be regarded as external disciples. And the master has repeatedly told me not to mention it to anyone. "


    Lin Mengya was stunned. When her brother was framed, she really saw her brother''s classmate.


    What I didn''t expect was that long Tianyu and them had such a relationship.


    "Sheng Nankun... Why do I sound so familiar? Oh, I remember. Isn''t Dajin a prince with a different surname and Sheng? Sheng Nankun was born here."


    Ling Ye is long Tianyu''s personal shadow guard. It''s not surprising that he will learn arts with him.


    But if someone else is there, there must be some origin.


    The younger son of Kesheng''s family is only nine years old. How can he be a martial brother with long Tianyu?


    Nodded, some things have been pressed in my heart for a long time. I thought those memories had been blurred, but in fact they were extremely clear.


    His eyebrows frowned slightly. Every time long Tianyu wanted to restrain his emotions, he would frown.


    Lin Mengya is already familiar with these habits.


    Her little hand gently but firmly grasped him. No matter when, she was ready to bear it with him.


    "Sheng Nankun is the eldest son of Lord Sheng. I''ve been with him for half a year. I''ve always had a good relationship with him. That''s why my father and Emperor chose them to accompany me to learn martial arts. Every year, we live with three people around master under the pretext of summer vacation. These things are secrets, and no one knows the details. These days lasted for 15 years, until five years ago The father said his time had come. Afraid that there would be no successor to Tongyuan, the three of our martial brothers respected themselves and wanted to choose one to inherit his mantle. None of us wanted to compete. In the end, the eldest martial brother had to stand up because of the master''s life. It''s just that we didn''t expect that this is the beginning of the trouble. "


    Long Tianyu never mentioned these things to her.


    Even though she knew that there were many secrets hidden in this guy, Lin Mengya never felt cheated.


    She is confident that as long as she asks directly about everything, long Tianyu will give her a reasonable and true explanation.


    If she wanted to test him, she might not be able to find out all the truth.


    Even so, she understood his mind.


    Speaking of the previous things, long Tianyu''s eyebrows were locked and his look was more and more serious.


    But the big hand held by Lin Mengya tightened more and more.


    It was the subconscious performance of long Tianyu. Lin Mengya knew it, so she didn''t blame him.


    What long Tianyu said next is a real secret.


    Tongyuan sect is a mysterious sect. There are no rumors about them in the Jianghu, but they are everywhere in the Jianghu.


    As long Tianyu said, in Tongyuan sect, their master is the eldest martial brother and should inherit the position of leader.


    Lin Nan Sheng''s elder brother''s teacher is the second elder martial brother, but the two of them belong to the two schools of yin and Yang.


    Yang sect, which can show its identity when necessary, is also a school that inherits the position of leader.


    As for Yin sect, it is completely hidden. No one knows who they are except our disciples.


    This is why long Tianyu knows his brother, but his brother doesn''t know long Tianyu.


    But in long Tianyu''s generation, Tongyuan sect had a big event.


    Originally, they were all external disciples. According to the truth, they could not inherit everything of Tongyuan sect.


    But long Tianyu''s master said that a very important thing had happened.


    All true Tongyuan sect disciples can''t inherit his position.


    Therefore, he chose the most suitable one from his three disciples.


    So Sheng Nankun followed his master and hurried back to the place of Tongyuan sect.


    Unexpectedly, half a year later, I got the news of the death of the master brought back by Sheng Nankun.


    As for what happened, Sheng Nankun also said he didn''t know.


    In anger, long Tianyu and Ling ye force Sheng Nankun to ask the address of Tongyuan sect.


    Sheng Nankun said that he could not inherit the mantle, only the third martial brother Ling ye could. Let Ling ye go again with him


    ¡£


    Long Tianyu didn''t agree, let alone the dangerous place of Tongyuan sect. Even the most powerful master died there. If Ling ye and Sheng Nankun go again, wouldn''t he be the only one left to live?


    So he begged Sheng Nankun to go with him.


    Sheng Nankun couldn''t stand his soft grind and hard bubble, so he agreed.


    Just ask long Tianyu to do one thing. No matter what happens, long Tianyu and Ling ye can''t do anything without Sheng Nankun''s permission.


    After the three went to the Tongyuan sect, they found that it had become scorched earth.


    What''s more strange is that such a big sect seems to disappear without a trace overnight.


    All the disciples of the inner sect evaporated.


    All the land, houses and money have not been moved by anyone.


    There was not even a drop of blood. The Tongyuan sect disappeared.


    Intuition tells them that things here are not simple.


    But when they returned to the place where they studied, they found that the body of master, who had been settled down, had also disappeared.


    Over the years, their martial brothers have been looking for the real murderer of Tongyuan sect, but they have found nothing.


    With these words, long Tianyu frowned more tightly, and there was a violent color between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Since being with him, Lin Mengya has rarely seen long Tianyu show such an expression.


    This man, who used to hide all his emotions with indifference, will show such uncontrollable behavior only after he is really angry.


    But after listening to long Tianyu''s words, Lin Mengya''s eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 898

    "Do you mean your elder martial brother is not dead?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and secretly looked around. Her eyes were thief.


    Pet touched her head and knew that the girl was so smart that she would hear her own implication.


    "But is it really good for you to hide Su Linlang? I''m also a woman. The sadness in her eyes doesn''t seem to be a lie. When I lied to you, you weren''t the same sad. Although I know it may be related to your big plan, alas, no one can understand this kind of thing."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lin Mengya gradually felt that she was not qualified to say other people''s things.


    Gently looking at the woman in front of him, if it was before, he wouldn''t have any special feelings.


    It was only after feeling the heartbreaking pain that he really realized that this kind of thing is absolutely devastating pain for two people who love each other.


    With a sigh, long Tianyu looked down at her and hesitated in her eyes.


    "This is not to deceive her. When we went to Tongyuan sect, we met an ambush from others. Elder martial brother Nankun stayed with Ling ye to kill us. Later, we went back once and there was no trace. We were looking for him all these years, but there was no news, so we had to tell Linlang that elder martial brother was dead. Who knows, what would happen It''s like this now. Linlang is not married to her senior brother, but she is willing to keep the festival for her senior brother. Naturally, I helped her. After all, elder martial brothers are all for us. "


    The sadness in long Tianyu''s eyes made Lin Mengya feel sad.


    I have to say, in fact, he is right.


    Instead of falling into hopeless waiting, it''s better to completely break the idea.


    The plan is good, but feelings can never be broken.


    At this time, she also understood why long Tianyu looked at Su Linlang differently.


    Because Su Linlang is not only long Tianyu''s cousin, but also his elder martial brother''s wife who hasn''t been through the door. She is the most beloved woman of his elder martial brother Sheng Nankun.


    "So, when you take Lin Lang over, you''d rather ruin your reputation and let her take charge of the family. In fact, you''re trying to protect her from those people, right?"


    Looking at long Tianyu nodding, Lin Mengya only felt that she was sorry for him.


    She took the initiative to hold his waist. She suddenly felt that she was really a villain.


    Mingming long Tianyu knows more about her than anyone else.


    But in the end, he misunderstood the man because of his wishful thinking.


    "Sorry."


    Buried his face in long Tianyu''s arms, Lin Mengya said stuffy.


    The smile on her face became more and more gentle, and her big hand gently stroked her hair.


    "Silly girl."


    She always thought she loved long Tianyu more.


    What I didn''t expect was that long Tianyu and she were completely equal.


    "There''s another thing I must tell you. Promise me not to get excited after listening."


    Raising her head, Lin Mengya breathed softly and said slowly.


    "In fact, when I first used the seven poisons holy herb to detoxify, my whole blood contained the toxicity of the seven poisons holy herb. This poison is very powerful. It can be said to be the most poisonous in the world, but it can detoxify all the poisons in the world. However, the price is that I may not be able to bear."


    If it were in modern times, this kind of thing might not be much.


    But in fact, it is a little difficult for long Tianyu to accept DINK''s thought.


    "Apart from this, is there really no other impact on your body?"


    The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Long Tianyu''s focus is not the problem that bothers Lin Mengya for a long time and makes her nervous.


    Shook her head, Lin Mengya said with some self mockery.


    "If there are other effects, I''m afraid I won''t get any disease easily in the future. But my blood is very powerful. When I don''t see the air, it''s the most powerful antidote in the world. Once I see the air, it can become the most toxic poison in the world. You can remember the Gu Luo meeting before. Xiaoyu killed the four sides with my blood."


    Other poisons, no matter how powerful, will be analyzed by Shennong system to find out their components and detoxification methods.


    However, the blood flowing all over her body is similar to a bug for Shennong system.


    It seems that God is fair. After she got the invincible blood, she also lost a lot of things.


    "As long as it doesn''t hurt your health, you don''t have to worry about others. There are suitable children in the clan. If you like, we can adopt them. Just tell Mo that you also love him?"


    Long Tianyu lowered her head against her forehead. It turned out that she was also secretly worried.


    They are really a troubled couple, but fortunately, everything has disappeared.


    Mutual understanding is the most important thing for him.


    "I think I''m so stupid. I''m not smart at all."


    After the rain, Lin Mengya just feels very relaxed now.


    The big stone in her heart also disappeared in an instant. Nestled in the arms of long Tianyu, she felt that she was just an ordinary woman, but she had an absolutely extraordinary love.


    "Not stupid, just right."


    What disgusting love words can''t compare with his heartfelt words.


    The narrow and deep black eyes seem to have the magic that can make her settle down.


    He is so sincere without any disguise.


    It''s nice to have him.


    The misunderstanding was relieved, and the two returned to their previous sweet way of getting along.


    Liuxin hospital is still the former Liuxin hospital. She almost emptied the palace with people at the beginning.


    Now, the guy didn''t know where to search for the people''s fat and cream, and filled her yard again.


    The original first hospital in Kyoto has restored its former splendor.


    The only constant is her, the owner of the Liuxin hospital.


    "You don''t have to. Sooner or later I''ll move back and the yard will be empty. Don''t I have nowhere to put those things in the future?"


    Having already removed her disguise, and with the repeated insistence of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya changed into the royal clothes she used to wear in the house.


    The pomegranate red dress made her look stunning. Even Su Linlang, who met her again after finishing her mood, couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "If you like it, I''ll build another yard. If you don''t like it, why don''t you empty it again."


    Put her next to him. Long Tianyu whispered with a book in his hand.


    Lin Mengya, who is comfortable leaning on her own house and eating fruit while chatting with Su Linlang, thinks of a big event.


    "The matter that you carried me to the mansion must have made a lot of noise. What should we do now? Will Feng zidie still marry you?"


    Helpless hook lips wry smile, think of it and feel a little headache.


    If she were Feng zidie, she would hate herself as a person who "snatched love with a knife".


    Over the years, has she seen few people crazy about love?


    How many smart women have blinded their eyes and done all kinds of sad things because of the word love.


    If Feng zidie is the same, I''m afraid her willfulness will ruin the event of long Tianyu.


    Even though long Tianyu''s mind has been understood, the fact that Feng zidie wants to enter the house eventually makes Lin Mengya a little uncomfortable.


    Sitting opposite Su Linlang gently shook her head and patted Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "Ah Wu has discussed with me before. After Feng zidie passed the door, I''ll come out and deal with her. I heard you were old acquaintances, but I advise you first that this woman is not as simple as you think. Ah Wu didn''t mean to hurt her. She wanted to die herself."


    Blinking, these words came out of the seemingly gentle and virtuous Linlang''s mouth, which still surprised her a little.


    But on second thought, if Su Lin Lang Zhi really looks like sister Yue ting.


    I''m afraid she won''t become a woman admired by long Tianyu, and she won''t take her to the capital all the way.


    Smart women must have their own means, even if not for themselves, but also for everything they protect.


    At this point, I''m afraid Su Linlang and she are still the same people.


    "What do you say?"


    When she first met Feng zidie, Lin Mengya didn''t have a good impression of her, but it wasn''t so bad.


    But after hearing Lin Mengya''s question, Su Linlang''s face was slightly heavy, and her eyes were also a little cold.


    "I''ve heard about your plague control in Yunzhou for a long time. Later, ah Wu mentioned the context of this matter in his letter to me. Do you know that Miss Feng was able to ask her majesty to agree to this marriage because she falsely claimed all your credit."


    Puzzled, he looked at long Tianyu, who also showed ironic eyes.


    "According to her, she was the first to reach the epidemic area to cure the plague. She also saved those babies who were about to be buried alive and took the initiative to take care of them. You know, ah Wu had to deal with this matter in a low-key way because of the intervention of the crown prince. But the result is to let Miss Feng put all your credit on her own. It happened She made a lot of trouble about it, and Her Majesty was helpless to agree to the marriage. "


    As a person who knows what happened, Su Linlang naturally feels aggrieved for Lin Mengya.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya thought of another thing.


    "Didn''t she just hit the prince in the face again? According to the prince''s nature, he will blame long Tianyu for this matter. Now is not the time, we can''t tear our face with the prince. Feng zidie is really a trouble."


    Frowning, the reason why they would allow the crown prince to snatch the credit for the treatment of the plague at the beginning was to avoid his edge and paralyze the officials, so they didn''t want to confront him head-on.


    Second, it has also laid a lot of foreshadowing.


    Wait until later attack, can become the rope on the prince''s neck.

 Chapter 899

    Now Feng zidie''s making such a fuss must have alerted the prince''s side.


    In the future, if she really becomes Princess Yu, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future.


    This man is really in a hurry.


    It''s no wonder that long Tianyu doesn''t like her everywhere. She should have a head when using some means.


    "Ah Wu and I think so, but Miss Feng has something you need. Alas, there''s no way."


    Su Linlang reluctantly looked at long Tianyu. She understood the guy''s stubbornness.


    I don''t know what long Tianyu said to Lin''s sister. How can he let Feng zidie marry in.


    She didn''t dare to say anything else. I''m afraid the love between the two people is stronger than gold.


    It''s difficult for sister Lin, but she still has to be wronged.


    I couldn''t help staring at the guy. What a lovely man, he rationed the wood.


    "It''s better for her to marry in. According to you, if Feng zidie vigorously publicizes the good deeds she has done in the disaster area, the credit can also be added to the Lord. Although there are some future problems, now, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Things in the future may not have a turn for the better."


    The causes and consequences quickly passed through in my mind. I thought about a lot of remedies, but I still need to improve.


    Looking at each other with long Tianyu, the two people who had a good heart completely thought of going together.


    He smiled gently at long Tianyu. Some things don''t have to be said, but they already knew it.


    "You... Forget it, since you have a way to do this, I won''t worry about it. I heard from ah Wu that there are many capable people in your yard. I think so. In fact, I came here only as an expedient measure. If it''s convenient for the people in your yard, I''d like to invite them to do some things. Do you think so?"


    Su Linlang is a delicate person. She can see some things more clearly than anyone.


    According to long Tianyu''s feelings for Lin Mengya, the only hostess in the royal palace or the Imperial Palace must be Lin Mengya.


    Others will never be able to replace Lin Mengya.


    So even if she came forward to deal with Feng zidie, the right of the hostess should still be in Lin Mengya''s hands.


    Anyway, she has to go sooner or later. It''s better to use Lin Mengya''s confidants directly and have less trouble in the future.


    "They... Well, if my cousin doesn''t dislike their crude benzene, I can find a few people. I''ll ask my cousin to bear a lot."


    Lin Mengya wanted to refuse, but after seeing long Tianyu''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Moreover, if she dared to say no, the guy would think more.


    She won''t be able to stand another interrogation at that time.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''ve already done things in the house. It''s better than me. If Feng zidie comes in, we''ll be fine. She doesn''t know what''s important. Don''t worry, sister. Naturally, I won''t let her feel better."


    This remark came out of Su Linlang''s mouth, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    I looked at Su Linlang and my man.


    Sure enough, they are cousins. They are so similar in temperament.


    She has some pity on Miss Feng. It''s not easy to provoke anyone, but it''s their family.


    Really, you can''t live for your own sins.


    Originally, I thought that Feng zidie would at least endure until he passed the door. That night, Prince Yu in Kyoto robbed his fiancee and maid, which made a lot of noise.


    Once the gate of Prince Yu''s residence was closed, everyone''s prying was isolated.


    I thought things would pass like this, but when the night was heavy, there was an uninvited guest in the palace.


    "Where is your prince?"


    In the reception hall of Prince Yu''s residence, Miss Tong was cold, and her eyebrows stood upright waiting for the servants of Prince Yu''s residence.


    Who knows, whether it''s the porter or the servant girl, everyone is polite to her.


    But up to now, she has served several cups of tea, but there is no sign of the king.


    Miss Tong, who is more and more depressed, has the heart to tear down the house.


    "My Lord has something important and can''t make it for the time being. Take it easy, girl. My Lord will be here soon."


    The boy caught by her was not in a hurry, and he was lying without picking his eyebrows.


    I''m kidding. Where is their Yuqin palace.


    Several princes and princesses have come. Are you afraid that she will fall out of favor without passing the door?


    "You! I tell you, your prince had better come earlier, otherwise, my lady will not give up!"


    Miss Tong is already angry. She is angry and regretful!


    I thought the girl was a quiet country girl, but she was a downright coquettish.


    He turned his hand and seduced the Lord, but still in public, let the Lord ignore his face, and took her back to the palace.


    The young lady of her family burst into tears when she was successful. She was angry at the moment, so she came to the palace to find a job.


    Who thought, but he didn''t even see anyone.


    Bei''s teeth are clenched. Anyway, she has to teach the little bitch a good lesson today!


    "It''s a distinguished guest. Welcome from afar. Come and serve tea to the girl."


    A gentle voice came from the door, and miss Tong got up immediately.


    But I saw that Princess Linlang was graceful, smiling and taking people to the house.


    Behind Su Linlang, the Yellow haired girl was wearing good silk and satin and followed Princess Linlang.


    However, to miss Tong''s surprise.


    That girl seems completely different from when she was in the post house.


    Hum, whoever wears those fancy clothes will look like a princess in the palace.


    The eyes fiercely gouged out the girl. The heartless girl knew that she should have been killed!


    "No, since the princess has sent someone, it''s inconvenient for the slave and maid to disturb. Come and take this ignorant girl away from me. Let her know what happens when the dove occupies the magpie''s nest!"


    She must be very angry, or she wanted to give Su Linlang a powerful look.


    These words are mixed with guns and sticks. Everyone understands the meaning of her words.


    "Wait a minute, this is Prince Yu''s residence. Who gave you the courage to mess around? Miss Tong, right? Let me tell you, Miss Zhang, you can''t take anyone away. If you dare to come, don''t blame the people in our residence for not understanding the rules."


    Su Linlang didn''t take the other party''s provocation to heart at all. Instead, she smiled and took Lin Mengya''s hand and walked in the direction of the theme.


    Although she knew that Miss Tong was hating herself, Lin Mengya had no sense of guilt at this time.


    Before, she didn''t want to hurt Miss Feng. She thought Feng zidie''s deep feeling was right.


    Even if we use some small means that are not very bright, the source is good after all.


    But when she learned that Feng zidie was so unscrupulous, she didn''t have much goodwill for this man.


    The man who robbed others did not say, but also did not hesitate to destroy others'' plans.


    She has no idea of the overall situation. For her ambition, she has to let everyone wipe her ass.


    Such a woman is a little too much.


    So she didn''t do anything to punish Feng zidie. She wanted to make her heart feel guilty. It was really difficult.


    "You -- she''s a slave of our Feng family and should go back to the Feng family. This is the royal residence, but my lady is the rightful Prince and Princess Yu. Is the princess a little out of line?"


    Hearing Su Linlang''s refusal, Miss Tong is going to be mad.


    Originally, Su Linlang was difficult to deal with, but now there is a little fox.


    However, the fox flatterer''s means were so powerful that Prince Yu, who provoked him, moved his mind.


    Hateful, her young lady has deep feelings for the Lord, but now she can''t even compare with a domestic slave.


    "Not to mention that your young lady hasn''t passed the door, even if she has passed the door, the serious master of the royal house is only the prince. Since she wants to be the master mother, she must be a little generous. Please go back and tell your young lady that Miss Zhang was left by the prince himself. Even if she is a slave of your Feng family, it is her dowry. Unless she doesn''t marry Otherwise, Miss Zhang''s future will have nothing to do with her. This is what the Lord meant. If you understand, please report back. If you don''t understand, I''ll teach her myself when she enters the door. "


    Su Linlang was calm and raised her eyelids. She just looked at Miss Tong faintly, and a sneering smile came out of her mouth.


    If you want to fight her, Feng zidie is still young.


    Lin Mengya was only a background board in the whole process. When she saw that Linlang took ten percent of the shelves, she couldn''t help giving a thumbs up behind her.


    It''s worthy of being the princess. This anti human technology can be crushed directly, okay?


    "You... You wait and see! My lady is the hostess here!"


    Miss Tong almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, but now even the Lord is facing these two bitches. What can she do.


    After staring at the two bitches fiercely, he had to leave with his own people.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and looked at Miss Tong''s back, but she called her again.


    "Miss Tong, stop. I have a word to tell my sister."


    Miss Tong stood there, her eyes almost spewing fire. She wanted to burn the fox into ashes immediately.


    "You don''t have to hate me so much, and please remember clearly that you will die if you commit many wrongs. What means did Miss Feng use to win the position of Princess Yu, and someone will follow suit in the future. She doesn''t have to hate me so much, for one thing, I don''t care, and for another, she has no right to hate me. Let her take care of herself. At the beginning, the prince still respected her, but now she doesn''t have a penny. Female It''s not terrible to be crazy about love, but you don''t even want your face. It''s too ugly. Finally, sister Tong, please tell Miss Feng that Prince Yu is not an ordinary man. I think she doesn''t need some means. Hitting a stone with an egg is the biggest folly in the world. "

 Chapter 900

    Lin Mengya doesn''t blink. Even her peerless face is hidden behind a humble disguise, but she is not weaker than Miss Tong at all.


    Although not aggressive, in Miss Tong''s heart, she has been regarded as the number one enemy.


    Lin Mengya is familiar with the venom in Miss Tong''s eyes.


    Hook lips sneer, she has met too many enemies in her life.


    Each one is more ferocious than the girl Tong in front of her, with frequent means.


    But in the end, it will be folded in her hand.


    She admitted that she was not a pure villain, but she would never leave an opportunity for her enemies.


    "Go back and tell Feng zidie that if you want to marry, you have to behave yourself. There will never be her place in my palace."


    The tall figure appeared behind Lin Mengya. The cold and ruthless words made Miss Tong tremble.


    With a pale face, my heart is thinking that my young lady is not worth it.


    "It''s too late. Go back."


    Lowering his head, he said softly to the woman in front of him.


    "OK."


    No longer look at the girl Tong, they are responsible for all this.


    There is nothing wrong with a lover, and there is nothing wrong with pursuing what you love.


    But for a man, if he uses all means and doesn''t even want his dignity and face, he can only humiliate himself.


    "Just let Linlang do this. Why do you have to come forward in person?"


    Holding Lin Mengya''s shoulder with big hands, long Tianyu''s tone was like a jealous husband.


    Like the white guy, long Tianyu hinted at her before it was dark.


    Unfortunately, she always pretended not to understand and chatted with cousin Linlang.


    If Miss Tong hadn''t visited, I''m afraid she would have been abducted to bed by this guy.


    "If I don''t motivate her, how can I ensure that your goal can be achieved as soon as possible?"


    With her head tilted, Lin Mengya looked a little disdainful.


    Long Tianyu was stunned. Then his thin lips bent and smiled like a big bear who failed to cover his bones.


    "You found it?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Maybe she wasn''t good at anything else.


    But Lin Mengya could see through his careful thinking at a glance.


    The whole thing, from the time long Tianyu personally promised to marry Feng zidie, there was something wrong everywhere.


    Not to mention what Feng zidie holds in his hand, is it true that with the strength of long Tianyu, there is only sex inducement?


    Things on the surface may not be fake, but God knows what kind of blade this guy holds secretly.


    I''m afraid the Tong Yuan sect he mentioned before is already under his control.


    "Come on, do you want to count the crown prince this time, or the people of the candle dragon club, or -- you count both of them?"


    Under the moonlight, although Lin Mengya was no longer as beautiful as before because of her ugly makeup.


    But the water eyes are shining with wisdom that even he can''t ignore. Every time he sees her eyes, long Tianyu can''t help falling.


    Such a clear and clean, but she can see through the world, but she is only one person.


    "I will not let go of all the people who have hurt you and made you sad."


    Lift up her hair on her forehead, and long Tianyu''s serious look makes Lin Mengya''s heart move slightly.


    A sweet feeling that made her feel very sad floated in her heart. He was always like this, so she couldn''t resist.


    The small hand covered his big hand on his cheek. The distinct touch of the bone joints will always give her another kind of peace of mind.


    The little cat rubbed his rough hands. This man always disturbed her heart.


    "No one can hurt me, because I have the strongest shield in the world."


    Looking up, the little face smiled sweetly.


    The little hand surrounded his waist and buried the whole person in his arms.


    She sighed comfortably. There was no way. She was trapped by this man.


    At the moment, any language is superfluous.


    Long Tianyu was so excited that he could not care about anything else. Lin Mengya''s slender body, which he held horizontally, didn''t even bother to open the door. He used his lightness skill to return to their bedroom.


    "Pain..."


    Jiao Chen''s cry of pain has become the last complete word tonight.


    And after all, only the two of them can understand.


    One absurd night, long Tianyu, who was too enthusiastic, almost demolished Lin Mengya''s slender body.


    In the morning, the smelly man walked out of the door with a refreshing giggle on his face.


    She''s the only one left. She can only lie on the bed.


    She really has no face to see people. Her waist is sore and wants to kill people.


    Woo woo woo, it''s really self inflicted.


    "Master, are you up?"


    Half asleep and half awake, Lin Mengya suddenly heard the movement of suspected Bletilla outside.


    The brain was dull for a moment because it didn''t rest well, and subconsciously agreed.


    It was not until the girl Baiji stood in front of her with a red face that she realized that all the people in her yard had come back.


    "Why are you back?"


    What happened last night Lin Mengya blushed when she thought about it now.


    But she seemed to be forced to promise the rascal a few things.


    Rubbed her head, and Lin Mengya remembered.


    Last night, long Tianyu said that she was afraid that others might not know her temper, so she wanted to pick up Baiji and them back.


    Pooh! Where is the fear that others will not serve well.


    Obviously, I''m afraid I''ll run away again, so I want Bletilla to be their ''hostages''.


    This shameless guy is really thoughtful!


    "The LORD sent someone to pick us up. You said you were afraid that we were not used to living there. I came back first with Angelica dahurica. The others are still on the way. You can rest assured that there are Baisu and Qinghu to protect us."


    Baiji said with a smile, throwing a soft cloth towel into the warm basin to wipe her face.


    "You asked Lin Kui to send more people to protect them. I always feel a little uneasy. It seems that something big is going to happen."


    She didn''t want to be in such a hurry, but she knew what long Tianyu meant.


    After what happened last night, Feng zidie may not hate long Tianyu, but she will.


    Therefore, long Tianyu wants to arrange people to the solid Prince Yu''s residence, which also saves her worry.


    Although Bletilla thinks her master is making a fuss, he is always right.


    Those who are familiar with the way find Lin Kui and send many guards of the royal palace to protect them.


    However, Chuang Tzu also lived for a long time, and Qing Hu meant that he didn''t want Chuang Tzu to be exposed.


    So the bodyguards in the later row could only wait on the way.


    There are many children and adults, and there are a lot of gold and silver to clean up.


    After such a delay, they didn''t appear until after lunch.


    In Liuxin hospital, Bletilla and Angelica guarded Lin Mengya.


    It''s good time for three people to chat.


    "They are really slow."


    Angelica dahurica frowned and complained in a small voice.


    Lin Mengya smiled and pinched her tender little face. The girl''s life experience - now she feels like a wizard, she''d better hide it.


    At least, she can live a happy life with no worries about food and clothing all her life.


    This is the best expectation for this daughter, Lord wizard.


    "I don''t think you''re in a hurry to see the big guy, but you''re in a hurry to eat what my mother made. Master, you don''t know that this girl can eat. In the past few months, you''re going to eat into a little fat pig!"


    Baiji teased Angelica dahurica like a sister. The latter immediately stared at her round eyes and couldn''t help protesting.


    "Where there is! Master, look at her. I was worried that you were hungry and thin. Now that you are back, of course I have to make up for myself."


    In the yard, Angelica dahurica is the youngest.


    So everyone loved her and teased her.


    Lin Mengya also smiled a few times. She just looked at the light outside getting darker and darker, and her anxiety became more and more prosperous.


    "Bletilla, the woman at the door, why don''t you report back?"


    Talking and laughing, Lin Mengya gradually found something strange.


    The people who can work around her flow heart hospital are basically the old people.


    They all knew her rules, so they would come to her house and report back every half hour.


    Of course, Lin Mengya won''t let them run away in vain. She will either reward some scattered silver or give them a pot of wine.


    So that in only half a day, those women and servant girls who could get a little face in the backyard ran to her yard.


    But since then, at least for an hour, no one has come to her yard.


    There was something wrong, but she couldn''t say what was wrong.


    "Maybe they all came. Our yard has been busy for a long time... Master, are you too quiet outside?"


    A trace of vigilance also appeared on the beautiful little face of Bletilla striata.


    She was cautious and thought like dust. She could feel anything abnormal almost immediately.


    Carefully nodded. Lin Mengya also felt that it seemed too quiet outside.


    Although there were not many servants in the palace, it was always lively because she came back to the palace.


    But at this moment, there seems to be no voice from anyone except the three of them in the huge Liuxin hospital.


    "Shall I go out and have a look?"


    Abnormal is a demon. Bletilla frowned and said softly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Now most of the bodyguards in the palace have been sent away by her.


    But I didn''t expect that such a miscalculation of yin and Yang won the calculation of others.


    "You two hide in the box in my room. The box is made of Jin Fusu. It can''t be burned or watered. It''s comparable to steel."


    Lin Mengya''s face was dignified. She thought that the big box in her house was to store the most expensive clothes and jewelry.


    I didn''t expect to be used in this way today.


    "I don''t want to! I want to be with you! When we were in the house, we were together no matter what we did. Now, I will never leave you!"

 Chapter 901

    Angelica dahurica tears blurred, but her eyes are very firm.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Now she doesn''t know what the situation is outside. If she can delay until long Tianyu or Qinghu, any one of them will come back, the immediate crisis will be solved.


    So she must not drag others. Angelica dahurica and Bletilla striata must be hidden.


    "OK, let''s hide together. You two go first and I''ll make some arrangements."


    At present, she had no time to tell any big truth. She had to fool Baiji and Baizhi into a big box first.


    Lin Mengya smiled very gently when she saw them curling up and avoiding an empty seat for herself.


    "Master! You --"


    Angelica dahurica saw through Lin Mengya''s plan, but before she could react, the heavy box cover was buckled down.


    Quickly locked the box and let Angelica dahurica and Bletilla striata beat and plead with a crying cavity. Lin Mengya was not soft hearted.


    "You stay in there. If I encounter misfortune, someone must inform everyone. No matter what, don''t make a sound. Wait for me well, and I will live."


    The little hand felt the box. There were carvings on the side and top of the box, which wouldn''t hurt them both.


    After adjusting her clothes, Lin Mengya pulled a screen and covered the big box with two people.


    In any case, she must first ensure their safety.


    It was dusk outside the door. Lin Mengya walked out of the house calmly.


    The gentle breeze brought the bloody smell that cooled Lin Mengya''s heart.


    No wonder there was no sound in the yard and no one came to warn.


    Now there are no living people in such a big Yuqin palace except the three of them, right?


    What a cruel means. I''m afraid it''s hard to pass today.


    "Princess Yu is safe, or should I call you - hall leader?"


    The gate was pushed open, and a figure dressed in purple came with the support of the two people.


    Just hearing the man''s voice, she already knew the identity of the comer.


    "It''s just some false names. You can call me whatever you want. But I don''t think you should call me princess Yu. In case your partner will feel heartache."


    Even in the face of a strong enemy, Lin Mengya was still in good shape and half flustered.


    On the other hand, Yunzhu''s charming eyes, which contain deadly murders, have curved lips and a gentle and cordial smile.


    As before, she met Yunzhu who looked like an old woman for the first time.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to meet you like this. After all, you are kind to me. How about this? As long as you can be obedient, I will ensure your safety and treat you politely?"


    Looking at the complacent Yunzhu talking to herself over there, Lin Mengya''s eyes gushed out a few sarcasm.


    "I''m afraid you can''t do these things. You''d better call someone who can do the main thing. Whether it''s in my three wonders hall or in the candle dragon club, you''re just a clown."


    Lin Mengya is a poisonous tongue, especially in the skill of pulling hatred, she has a natural advantage.


    Three or two words hit the point of others. Even though Yunzhu had been a fox for many years, she killed her at that moment.


    Lin Mengya looked at Yunzhu softly, but her eyes were a cold silver gray.


    She had already calculated that the other party didn''t dare to move her, otherwise she wouldn''t come out so calmly and catch her. She will never let herself lose in the heart attack.


    "Miss Lin is really good. That''s right. I''m an errand worker. I really can''t be your master. Since it''s all about this, please come with me."


    Yunzhu, who is not angry, is still polite to Lin Mengya.


    They had already known each other, so they had a little more patience.


    "Good."


    He held back his sight and didn''t fall where they were hiding.


    Lin Mengya looks calm on the surface, but she can''t help worrying in her heart.


    Long Tianyu and Qinghu will be back soon.


    The two girls must hide well. I hope the box can ensure their safety.


    Out of the gate of Liuxin courtyard, people in black had already stood outside.


    But everyone''s hands here are stained with the blood of the people in the palace.


    She must repay this account!


    "In order to catch me, you really had a big battle. I don''t know, Miss Feng, but you''re still satisfied?"


    His head was slightly sideways, and Lin Mengya looked at the corner of the wall with a smile.


    There was no hiding place, a touch of blue and gray clothes trembled for a moment, and then Feng zidie''s pale and shocked face appeared in her sight.


    "You... Why are you still alive!"


    If the person standing here today is really an unknown Miss Zhang, Feng zidie is afraid that she will be cruel and cruel to her life.


    But unfortunately, she is Lin Mengya.


    It''s a nightmare that Feng zidie has been haunting all her life.


    Hook your lips and smile. Of course, Lin Mengya knows what she means to Feng zidie.


    "You can''t get what you want most when I''m alive or dead. Don''t worry. He''ll charge this account to you whether I''m alive or dead. However, you may think that few people in the world can recognize your unique secret enchanting incense. But he doesn''t need it at all. Miss Feng, I thought you were a smart man, but I know now that you''re a smart man It''s hopelessly stupid. "


    Even if she is in prison, Lin Mengya is still calm and calm, and penetrates the illusion that Feng zidie thinks she is right.


    The pretty face that had just been terrified fell into a crazy twist because of her words.


    For the so-called love, Feng zidie has already gone crazy.


    "It''s all your fault! You die when you die. Why are you still haunting him? I love him more than you, and I''m more qualified than you -"


    "Qualifications? What qualifications do you have for Feng zidie?"


    Lin Mengya laughed wildly. There was no one more proud than her in heaven and earth.


    In the afterglow of the sunset, the corners of her lips were cold and thin.


    Eyes like electricity, inch by inch humiliation ravaged Feng zidie''s pride.


    "What''s my identity? I''m the legitimate daughter of King Hou of the Jin Dynasty. After the Tianchang princess, the poison sect''s leader hands it on to his disciples. What qualifications do you have to compete with me?"


    Lin Mengya''s tone was soft, but every word was beating everything Feng zidie was proud of.


    "Miss, why talk nonsense to such a person! You don''t take her away quickly so that my miss won''t be upset when she sees it!"


    Miss Tong, hiding behind Feng zidie, came out at this time and blocked Feng zidie, who was trembling.


    The tone was very impatient and scolded Yunzhu and others.


    Yunzhu, who is watching the excitement, is not in a hurry.


    She likes to see Lin Mengya so arrogant, because soon, Lin Mengya will be proud and humble.


    This proud girl who makes everyone support the moon is bound to be trampled on by herself.


    "Feng zidie, look at the maid you taught. Even she knew you would be humiliated and asked you to follow. Gee, you are really sad."


    Dismissing Miss Tong''s glare, Lin Mengya sneered and turned away.


    Her words are enough. Whether she can make Feng zidie right or not is her own business.


    All the way to the main gate of Prince Yu''s residence, everything outside is as usual, and no one knows what happened in Prince Yu''s residence.


    "Please, Miss Lin."


    Yunzhu sneered and pushed Lin Mengya. She staggered and walked to the carriage at the door.


    People came and went around, but Lin Mengya couldn''t send any message for help.


    She knows Yunzhu''s ability. At this time, no matter what flaws she reveals, Yunzhu can immediately see through them.


    Rather than so, she might as well be obedient.


    When she got into the carriage, there was no one with her.


    The carriage was sealed, and she couldn''t see any scenery outside.


    Just in the breath, there was a burning smell.


    Those people don''t want to set fire to Prince Yu''s residence!


    My heart sank. If it was really as she expected, I was afraid that Baiji and Angelica dahurica would be more or less dangerous.


    Although her yard has a very complete fire protection system, the premise is that someone can find them and lock them in the box.


    I begged God to bless the two girls.


    The feeling of scratching her heart with a hundred claws was really a kind of suffering for her.


    The carriage kept shaking. Even Lin Mengya didn''t know where she was going to be taken.


    But there was only one belief in her heart, which made her force herself to calm down.


    Her life and death are related to the overall situation, so she can''t panic. She must calm down to lift the crisis.


    She gently breathed out a breath. She knew that Yunzhu and Feng zidie had been prepared for this time.


    If she didn''t let Lin Kui and them meet Qinghu, Yunzhu would sneak on them with people and threaten herself.


    Instead, she might as well surrender and reduce casualties.


    However, she was sorry for those innocent people who died in vain in the palace.


    Even though she knew that it was necessary to catch the king to catch the thief, Yunzhu was so cruel that she would personally send the woman to Jiuyou hell to make atonement anyway!


    I don''t know how long it took. Lin Mengya just felt that she was shaken around, and the carriage finally stopped.


    "Miss Lin, here we are. Please."


    Yunzhu opened the door and smiled modestly and gently.


    But the smile fell into Lin Mengya''s eyes, but it could only arouse the cold killing intention in her heart.


    After getting out of the car, I found myself at the door of an insignificant house.


    It''s strange nearby. It seems that it''s the place she''s never been in the future.


    The scope of Kyoto is not small, and it is not too much to have remote dead corners.


    But these people have the courage to set their nest in such a place.


    Maybe it was really dark under the lamp. I''m afraid even the suspicious Emperor didn''t expect that there was such a tumor under his eyes.

 Chapter 902

    The sight pretended to look around inadvertently, and a cold hum came from behind.


    "When you''re here, Miss Lin, you''d better not take chances. And if you run away, you''ll never see the old man in the yard again."


    Behind her came Yunzhu''s strange sarcasm. Lin Mengya just looked back at her and went into the yard without saying a word.


    Yunzhu seems to hate her a little, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    In the past, there was no major contradiction between them. Yunzhu defected, which she could understand.


    But where did it come from, such deep hatred?


    Although she doesn''t understand, someone will always tell her the answer.


    The yard is very deep. I don''t know how big the house is.


    But under the surveillance of those people in black, she followed Yunzhu like a headless fly and went deep into the yard.


    The interlocking yards seem endless.


    I thought I would reach my destination, but at the next moment, I was led out of another corner gate.


    Only to find the other side, unique.


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little deep. She didn''t expect Yunzhu to be so arrogant.


    But these interconnected yards look very desolate and remote. They didn''t see a few people along the way.


    It seems that all the houses in this area should be their strongholds.


    If the imperial court has doubts, they are relying on these courtyards to escape.


    It''s a big stroke. It seems that the candle dragon club attaches great importance to the stronghold here.


    "Go in. Someone is waiting for you."


    Until Lin Mengya''s feet were sore, Yunzhu stopped in front of a dilapidated courtyard.


    Before entering, Lin Mengya''s face changed slightly.


    The smell is¡ª¡ª


    The gate of the small courtyard looks very strong, especially on it, there is an iron lock weighing five or six kilograms. I''m afraid it''s a fierce beast.


    Yunzhu turned around, and her coquettish face looked like a ghost at this time.


    Looking at her proudly, she has determined that Lin Mengya can no longer hinder her own affairs.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t argue with her and hurried into the yard.


    But as soon as I entered the door, I was stunned.


    Old teacher!


    The yard is full of big jars in a mess, and in each jar, a plant with extremely pleasant growth is cultivated.


    But it was not the plants that stunned her.


    But the smell of rotten blood in the yard.


    The smell of corruption is mixed with strange flower fragrance. It is a smell that makes people resist, but can confuse people in an instant.


    The people outside the door, except Yunzhu, didn''t step into the yard.


    The eyebrows were tightly screwed together. Sure enough, the original blood jade ginseng was cultivated by Yunzhu.


    Shennong system works normally. She has analyzed everything in the yard.


    No wonder the poppy watered with human flesh and blood makes people easily addicted.


    "Your useless teacher is inside. Thanks to your respect for him, you''re not planting these harmful things now. Hypocrites are hypocrites. What''s more, you pretend to be noble."


    Yunzhu''s words were merciless. Lin Mengya obviously heard bursts of coughing in the room.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t control anything else and ran into the house immediately.


    In the dark room with a strong smell of medicine, a thin old man like a candle in the wind was lying on the ground, coughing frighteningly.


    "Teacher!"


    Lin Mengya only felt her blood surging up. Before she left, the teacher was in full bloom.


    But now it''s only a pile of bones left. I don''t know. I have ragged clothes and large stains on my body.


    It was a trace of blood left on it, and the teacher was covered with scars, and one foot was locked with an iron chain.


    Now he is worse than a dog.


    "Teacher, I''m Mengya. Look at me, look at me!"


    Lin Mengya helped Baili Rui up. The latter''s muddy eyes suddenly burst into a trace of expression after seeing the tearful students in front of him.


    But then it dimmed, and the cracked lip was wide open, and a series of roars like wild animals rolled in his throat.


    "Ha... Ha ha..."


    Lin Mengya could only hold him gently for fear of touching the teacher''s wound again.


    But when the teacher saw Yunzhu behind her, he hid behind her like crazy.


    "What did you do to my teacher!"


    Lin Mengya was already furious.


    She originally thought that although Yunzhu betrayed herself, she at least had feelings for her teacher.


    But now, the teacher seems to be crazy.


    The teacher who treated her like her own father, gave her poison art and broke her heart for her, unexpectedly I''m crazy about this woman!


    Yunzhu, damn it! All those who bully teachers deserve to die!


    Looking at Lin Mengya whose eyes have turned red, Yunzhu only shows a cruel sneer.


    Taking the whip on the table at the door, Lin Mengya felt the teacher behind her. It seemed that she trembled even more.


    "What have I done? Hahaha, do you think I''m cruel? But I tell you, all this today is not as good as one tenth of what this old thing added to me!"


    Yunzhu is also crazy. Her voice is somewhat bloodthirsty and poisonous.


    The whip with barbs rose and ran like a poisonous snake to the teacher behind her.


    Baili Rui''s mouth was'' Wuwuwuwu '', and his eyes were full of fear of this kind of torture.


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she suddenly held the thin teacher in her arms.


    The angry whip fell on her shoulder.


    It hurts!


    The burning pain made Lin Mengya''s small face turn pale instantly, and a thin layer of sweat came out, but she clenched her teeth and didn''t even jump out of a painful cry.


    "It''s all right, teacher. With me here, I''ll protect you."


    Bai Lirui in his arms looked at the delicate girl.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, but she lowered her head and comforted the teacher in a soft voice.


    "Hum, it seems that you really have deep feelings for this old man. But he deserves it. Get away from me, or I''ll beat you!"


    Yunzhu has no sense at all. At this time, she has been burned by the old anger, and all her restraint has been exhausted.


    If this old thing hadn''t been useful, she would have tortured Bai Lirui in the most cruel way.


    Lin Mengya wiped the blood from her mouth, turned around and stood in front of the teacher with severe pain.


    "Come on, kill me! I''m afraid you don''t dare. If you dare to whip me again, I promise to make your life worse than death!"


    At this moment, Lin Mengya has no more scruples about Yunzhu.


    She never learned to forgive those who betrayed her.


    Besides, Yunzhu destroyed the teacher. She must let the woman taste a hundred times, a thousand times the pain!


    "You! Well, what a teacher and apprentice! Just stay here honestly, or I''ll tear down the old man''s bones one day!"


    Yunzhu said angrily with a whip. If it hadn''t been explained again and again, Lin Mengya couldn''t have been hurt. She would have taught the girl a lesson.


    Looking at Yunzhu''s angry departure, Lin Mengya quickly turned around and looked at the teacher sitting on the ground.


    "It''s all right, teacher. She won''t bully you again. It''s all right."


    The wound behind her needs to be treated, or it may poison the teacher.


    The door outside the door was closed vigorously. Finally, the door lock fell, and I heard Yunzhu''s cruel voice.


    "Watch the two people inside. If they run away, you''ll die!"


    Lin Mengya''s killing intention flashed in her eyes. She was not unprepared.


    Since that woman dares to fight her master, the sharp blade in her hand must be sent to the woman''s heart.


    "Oh, silly girl, why do you bother to come to this muddy water? Even if I give her this old bone, why not, you..."


    Ear, suddenly came the teacher happy but distressed words.


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher in front of her in surprise. There was half chaos in her eyes.


    Originally, teachers are pretending!


    "The teacher treats me like a mountain of kindness. I can''t let them bully you. By the way, teacher, why do you pretend to be crazy?"


    The world knows that bailirui''s poison technique is the best in the world, but few people know that he is a tough character with a will as hard as steel.


    Just now, Lin Mengya didn''t believe that the teacher was really crazy. No one in the world is stronger than her teacher.


    So just now, it should be that the teacher is trying to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    Baili Rui looked at his students lovingly and stood up from the ground.


    Although he is very thin, he seems to move very freely.


    "I knew you would come, girl. You must leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will become their last ''medicine''. I''m afraid you will worry about your life at that time."


    Baili Rui brought a clean cloth and some potions. Lin Mengya skillfully took it, but after getting wet, she tried to wipe the wound with pain.


    "Even if I don''t come, they will come to the door. Teacher, in my body now, there is something that our poison doctor is looking for all his life."


    Helpless hook lips want to smile, but because of the wound behind them, they can''t succeed.


    Baili Rui looked at his good students. After a while, his eyes were wide.


    "You mean --"


    Looking at the steady teacher, they were excited and trembled.


    Lin Mengya nodded and showed the wound on her back to the teacher.


    "The last seven poisonous holy grass in the world is in my blood. Now my blood has become the most poisonous poison in the world."


    Of course, it is also an antidote that can unlock all the poisons in the world.


    Bai Lirui gazed at the students, and his eyes were complex after the lavender blood beads.

 Chapter 903

    "This... Unexpectedly, it really exists."


    Bai Lirui was shocked. Then he immediately took out a silver needle and quickly took out the blood beads attached to the student''s clothes.


    Carefully placed in the jade dish, holding a little Lavender Jade dish, I was crazy.


    "The teacher really knows it, but it may be different from the legend. I doubt it may not be just a plant or an animal."


    In fact, up to now, Lin Mengya still doesn''t know the secret of the seven poison holy grass.


    And she can almost conclude that other places, except the pool in the snow mountain cave, may also be a cover.


    Whether it''s the strange mountainside or the pool full of venom, it can almost be concluded that there must be man-made traces there.


    In other words, the existence of seven poisonous holy herbs was carefully cultivated.


    Its purpose is unknown, and so is the person it cultivates.


    But her body changed completely, and I don''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    "The seven poisons holy herb is a rare treasure in the world. It''s not too much for us ordinary people not to know the inside story. But girl, do you know that anyone who has the chance to get the seven poisons holy herb has a great mission. This is the secret of the poison sect. If you didn''t get it, I wouldn''t say it to increase your troubles."


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher suspiciously. Although the teacher looked depressed, the teacher was unfathomable.


    Otherwise, how could he muddle through the pass in Yunzhu''s city hall.


    "I don''t know. I got this thing by chance. There are no people there. I don''t know what mission it is."


    She really knew nothing about these things except the jade ruler at the bottom of the pool and the map.


    Bai Lirui sighed when he saw the student puzzled.


    In the eyes, there was a little more sadness.


    "When I first saw you, I knew you were destined to be extraordinary. Also, you are Zuo Shuqing''s daughter and Lin Muzhi''s biological daughter. Maybe everything has its own destiny. I have carried the secret for decades, and I must finally see the sun again."


    The teacher''s tone is free and helpless.


    Lin Mengya''s heart kept jumping. She always felt that what she knew here today might change her future fate.


    But some things are doomed, she can''t hide, and so can the teacher.


    "Child, you must keep everything I told you today firmly in mind and can''t mention it to anyone. Because this secret concerns the whole world."


    Once he changed his previous decadence, Baili Rui''s eyes were bright. Even though he was thin and old, at this moment, he exuded incomparable solemnity and dignity.


    It was a temperament emanating from the bones, which could not be pretended by those ordinary people outside with their chest and nostrils facing the sky.


    For the first time, she found that the little old man standing in front of her was absolutely extraordinary.


    Solemnly nodded, and even she didn''t find it. A thin layer of sweat had poured out of her palm.


    "In addition to being a member of the poison sect, I am also one of the four elders of the candle dragon club. Among the other three elders, there is your grandfather. Moreover, he is also the first of the four elders, and I am the last." This It really caught her off guard.


    She would not have thought that the teacher who had nowhere to hide who was chased by the candle dragon was still one of the four elders.


    But what happened to the teacher?


    Until his amazing words made Lin Mengya accept incompetence for a moment, bailiri laughed at herself.


    No matter how glorious the past is, it is only the past, and it can no longer be counted.


    "The candle dragon club was not such an ambitious heresy. On the contrary, at the beginning of its establishment, it existed to protect something. We call it fairy city!"


    Fairy city! Fairy city again!


    Lin Mengya''s shock is hard to say in words.


    The uncle who incarnated as Mr. Zhu once told her that the left family in Xiancheng is the target for generations.


    But I didn''t expect that the candle dragon would exist to protect the fairy city.


    These things look complex, but they sound like the same goal.


    "We don''t know whether the immortal city exists or not. But the candle dragon will have many mysteries that don''t spread, and its ability to continue to this day depends on the ability of the immortal city. Once power is obtained, evil ideas will grow. Twenty five years ago, the last leader of the candle Dragon Club suddenly died. The candidates for the next leader also had all kinds of accidents within a year, which was originally the case , the position of the leader should be temporarily taken over by four of our elders until a new leader is elected. But at this time, there was a little accident. In addition to senior Zuo and I, two other elders strongly recommended a rising star as the leader. The change of the candle dragon society began with this young man. "


    The next plot is also the dog blood drama of seizing power that Lin Mengya has long been tired of.


    In addition to the maternal family and the teacher''s family, the other two families have been inherited from generation to generation.


    But when you are a veteran, you can no longer touch the position of the leader. This was originally a good way to restrict the balance.


    Unexpectedly, the two elders, who didn''t know what their wishful thinking was, recommended a new man at the same time.


    Bai Lirui naturally disagreed with his grandfather, but then a major event happened at the meeting. It was said that someone broke out. The former chief leader and the candidates died in an untimely death and were framed.


    The other two elders took the opportunity to ask the young people to agree if they could find the murderer.


    At that time, my grandfather was busy managing the kingdom of heaven, and the teacher was young and agreed without much thought.


    Who knows the results of the survey, but the rules and regulations point to the teachers and grandfather.


    However, it is strange that the young people are trying to overcome all opinions and forcibly suppress the accusations made by their grandfather and teachers at the meeting. They only say that if they voluntarily withdraw from the candle dragon club, they can no longer investigate the matter.


    After much consideration, the teacher and grandfather agreed.


    But the matter is not over. A year after they quit, the two elders suddenly disappeared.


    It is said that they entered the immortal city without permission and were punished by their ancestors.


    What a shrewd man his grandfather was. He warned his teacher that he must find a place to hide.


    Everything was done by the young man in order to control the whole candle dragon club.


    Not surprisingly, after the disappearance of the two elders, people kept trying to harm the teacher and grandfather. Fortunately, no one in the candle dragon club knows their hidden identity.


    The Zuo family and Baili family are actually a cover for them to hide their true identity.


    In this way, no one knows that they used to be the elders of the candle dragon club except the senior management of the candle dragon club.


    My grandfather was relieved to be his emperor, and my teacher became a poison saint.


    The candle dragon meeting also fell on the young man, who is now the leader.


    But what everyone didn''t expect is that in the past 20 years, the candle dragon will change and become an evil existence that does all kinds of evil.


    The teacher sighed when he mentioned it.


    After all, the candle dragon club was once his mission and responsibility.


    After listening, Lin Mengya frowned.


    While the teacher was drinking water, she quickly put forward what she thought in her heart.


    "Since the candle dragon will guard the immortal city, what is its purpose now? How can my mother be forced to death?"


    Bai Lirui took a deep look at Lin Mengya and shook his head helplessly.


    "Alas, everything is fate! Girl, do you know why those people want to pursue me and senior Zuo hard, but dare not kill us? Because our two families hold the key to opening the fairy city. The current leader of the candle dragon association wants to open the fairy City, take out the things in it and try to control everyone!"


    Key? But isn''t Xiancheng only opened with a key?


    Who said what my uncle told the teacher was correct?


    "To open the gate of the immortal city, you need to collect four keys. The four keys are clearly a thousand year immortal Gu, a thousand year Immortal Jade Flower, a thousand year immortal jade ruler and a thousand year immortal fire. But with these four keys, you need a person''s blood to see the true face of the immortal city."


    Then the teacher''s eyes fell on her.


    Lin Mengya reacted later and stared at the teacher.


    "Hard... Is it my blood?"


    Seeing that the teacher nodded hard, Lin Mengya only felt her luck. It''s hard to carry home.


    I thought it was a good thing to get the seven poison holy grass, but it turned out that she had become a regular bomb / bomb.


    And it''s the kind of bomb that''s kept in captivity.


    What''s all this! How could she catch up!


    "So I say it''s a coincidence that the blood of your left family is the blood of curse. Anyone who enters the immortal city at will must be removed, otherwise the left family will die seven people every five years until the left family dies or the living population is destroyed. But at the same time, your Lin family was actually the guardian of the immortal city a long time ago. It is said that only your Lin family can be free In and out of Xiancheng without being punished by their ancestors. Later, for fear of being coveted, your ancestors of the Lin family played a bitter meat trick and then hid their whereabouts. Later, those who wanted to enter Xiancheng did not come back alive without exception. Moreover, the seven poisons holy grass was once the target of the Lin family, so I guess they should have something to do with the seven poisons holy grass if they can enter the immortal city. Unfortunately, later, even if someone found the seven poison holy grass, he didn''t know how to use it for himself. Immortal city, no one can go in. "


    Lin Mengya swallowed a mouthful of water. God, she Her existence is the biggest coincidence in the world!

 Chapter 904

    "In other words, the candle dragon club actually exists to protect the immortal city, and our ancestors of the Lin family are the only family that can enter and leave the immortal city freely. The Zuo family is the law enforcer, in order to eliminate those who covet the immortal city. But... But since the immortal city has been closed, why should there be people of the Lin family? As long as everyone can''t go in No, it''s good. It''s good for guardians and law enforcers. Pour It seems that he deliberately wants to wait for someone to go in. "


    Especially the sudden concealment of the Lin family. Although it has been a long time, Lin Mengya still feels that something must have happened.


    If the Lin family can really get in and out of the fairy city without being hindered, either they will be driven away by those malicious people, or they can take their families to the fairy city to escape.


    They try their best to stay outside. Although they are hidden on the surface, in fact, some people still know their identity, and there are not a few.


    These loopholes are enough to explain many things.


    It''s just that the times are long, and the descendants of the Lin family have long forgotten the wishes of their ancestors.


    "I had never thought about these things before. But since our two families were expelled from the candle dragon club, I gradually figured out a lot of things."


    The teacher is a smart man, which Lin Mengya knows better than anyone.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya will believe everything the teacher said.


    "Girl, the candle dragon will catch you this time, probably to use you to open the immortal city. But you must not go. I doubt that the legendary immortal city is not a legacy of ancient Wei, but a trap."


    Baili Rui''s face was serious and his tone was sincere. Lin Mengya had to believe it.


    Because what the teacher said coincided with what she thought.


    My uncle said before that he intended to release information to mislead everyone into thinking that Xiancheng is the legacy of ancient Wei.


    But Lin Mengya thinks that the Zuo family is likely to be a double agent.


    The Zuo family is not only a remnant of the ancient Wei state, but also one of several families responsible for guarding Xiancheng.


    In other words, from the beginning, the treasure that the candle dragon club was looking for was Xiancheng.


    Because of the false news deliberately released by the Zuo family, treasure hunters all over the world mistook Xiancheng for the legacy of ancient Wei.


    The teacher said that Xiancheng might be a trap.


    In fact, she has a feeling that Xiancheng is like a huge magnet, constantly attracting the most powerful people in the world.


    But what kind of trap is immortal city, and what is its purpose?


    Lin Mengya knows that this problem can only be found when she enters Xiancheng.


    No matter how worried the teacher is about her, she must go to Xiancheng for a peaceful life in the future.


    "Don''t worry about that. In fact, I''m here to save you. Don''t worry, someone will come to save us soon. Yunzhu can''t stop us."


    Lin Mengya comforted the teacher that she was not completely unprepared for everything today.


    If the plan goes well, now one of long Tianyu and Qinghu has returned to the house.


    At that time, no matter how hidden it is, it will eventually be turned out.


    The only accident is the two girls hiding in the box, but nothing can happen.


    She didn''t expect that Yunzhu would be so cruel.


    Hearing the speech, there was no joy on Bai Lirui''s face.


    Just showed a bitter smile. Lin Mengya saw it in her eyes, but it hurt in her heart.


    It seems that she guessed right. The teacher was voluntarily imprisoned.


    Otherwise, the drug saint who can escape the whole world will be imprisoned in this small yard.


    It''s too simple to be tortured like this.


    "Don''t worry about me. I should bear all these. The reason for pretending to be crazy is to save one breath and let you know the truth. Now my wish has been fulfilled and there''s nothing left to linger. Yunzhu wants my life, let her take it. It''s my fault that ruined her life."


    The tone is low. Even now, the teacher still has feelings for Yunzhu.


    Also, the teacher has only loved such a woman in his life.


    Although they have misunderstood and deceived each other, they have been betrayed again and again.


    But the teacher is a loving person. Yunzhu can be ruthless to him, but he really can''t get down that mind.


    Lin Mengya looked at the thin teacher and could only reluctantly shake her head.


    There are some things that the teacher doesn''t know at all.


    These two people were fooled!


    "Teacher, in fact, things are not what you think -"


    Lin Mengya just wanted to tell the truth. The gate of the courtyard was opened again.


    Then Yunzhu, with a sneer on his face, took several people to the yard.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Lin Mengya immediately stood in front of the teacher and looked warily at Yunzhu and her entourage.


    Before, they were afraid of the poison in the yard and didn''t dare to come in.


    But now I''ve followed. It''s not good.


    "Nothing. You''re right. I really can''t move you. But this useless waste is different. The two around me are the best bone cutters. Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. I''ll take all the bones off him slowly."


    Yunzhu''s voice is still as soft and beautiful as before, but now it falls in Lin Mengya''s ears, but it is comparable to the devil.


    Coldly looking at the guys in front of him, Lin Mengya didn''t intend to get out of the way.


    "If you dare to hurt the teacher, I will completely lose your hope. At that time, your owner doesn''t know whether he will forgive you or whether you are avenging yourself!"


    Yunzhu''s eyes suddenly became cold. Maybe it was because Lin Mengya stabbed her in the pain.


    The chilly sight crossed Lin Mengya and fell on the figure behind her.


    The deep-seated hatred makes the coquettish face distorted and ferocious.


    "What are you doing? Don''t be afraid. The girl doesn''t dare to die. If she dies, countless people will be buried with her."


    Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui have weaknesses.


    Yunzhu thinks he is a person without any weakness.


    Therefore, her treatment of Lin Mengya and bailiri is more extreme.


    Those strong men also immediately entered the room. Lin Mengya, who was simply unable to fight, could not attack with poison.


    Even if she had an antidote, she could not bear the impact of the medicine on the teacher''s current physical condition.


    After a bout of resistance and struggle, Lin Mengya was completely subdued.


    However, Yunzhu doesn''t intend to take her away. Instead, she asks someone to hold Lin Mengya and bailirui down, and is ready to let Lin Mengya see with her own eyes how her favorite teacher is tortured.


    "Yunzhu, you can''t do that! You''ll regret it!"


    She didn''t intend to say that, because it would also hurt the teacher.


    But what I didn''t expect is that Yunzhu has already distorted his mind in order to revenge his teacher.


    Glancing at her faintly, Yunzhu ignored Lin Mengya''s threat.


    Instead, he pulled out a sharp dagger from his cuff and walked to the quiet bailiriu.


    "Let the child go. Our business has nothing to do with her."


    Up to now, Bai Lirui, who has got what he wants, doesn''t want to pretend.


    But in the eyes he looked at Yunzhu, there was still a soft love hidden.


    Loving someone is enough to make him forget his fear of death and pain.


    But Yunzhu doesn''t deserve it!


    "You''re lying to me again! Baili Rui, you''ve been lying to me all your life, haven''t you? Oh, but I''m also lying to you. I''ve never loved you. I feel terrible every day and night with you. You know why, don''t you?"


    In Yunzhu''s eyes, there is only madness.


    The dagger was tightly nestled in her hand, but at the next moment, she forcefully cut open the teacher''s right arm.


    The dark red blood flowed out, but the teacher didn''t even frown.


    But Lin Mengya saw the wound and began to fester at the speed of several pieces.


    It shows that the dagger was smeared with poison that can make the teacher miserable, and the boner also took out the steel knife for bone removal.


    In their eyes, the teacher is just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Should not! All this should not be borne by teachers!


    Because the teacher is the most innocent person!


    Even now, he still didn''t hurt Yunzhu.


    But why, this stupid woman with a wolf heart and a dog''s lungs, just didn''t understand the man who loved her most?


    Lin Mengya has already hated the woman in front of her. She dares to live up to the teacher''s affection. Then, the teacher''s students will make her suffer for half of her life!


    "Because you think my teacher killed your only son!"


    Calming down, Lin Mengya is the most terrible existence.


    Just stared at the two strong men coldly, and they didn''t dare to say anything to Lin Mengya.


    Yunzhu threw down the dagger and looked at Lin Mengya with red eyes.


    "Hahaha, your teacher really hurts you. I can tell you such things. Yes, he killed my child! I never loved him. It''s his wishful thinking!"


    Bai Lirui, who had never expressed any expression, frowned and looked at Lin Mengya.


    He didn''t even mention it because of it.


    "Indeed, the person you love is a man with both cultural relics. She is your first man, but she didn''t buy you in the brothel, but was almost kidnapped and saved by him one day when you were traveling, right?"


    Lin Mengya looks at Yunzhu with a smile. In fact, she hasn''t been cruel to Yunzhu.


    It''s because I still worry about the teacher''s feelings. Now, I''m afraid I won''t use it anymore.


    "Hum, you are well informed. Yes, he is the only one I love. I can do anything for him. But if this old man is amorous, why should I abandon my child and let him die in front of me. So, he deserves to die!"

 Chapter 905

    The hatred at the bottom of Yunzhu''s heart has been completely ignited. He turned around and grabbed the bone cutter in the bone cutter''s hand, trying to stab the teacher''s arm.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were locked and her tone was a little urgent.


    "In fact, your child is not dead! And his father is not the man who saved you!"


    The sharp blade stopped in mid air. Yunzhu turned and stared at Lin Mengya. It also killed her.


    It seems that as long as the next second, she will kill Lin Mengya.


    However, Lin Mengya did not flinch, but continued to tell the extremely cruel fact to Yunzhu.


    "What are you talking about!"


    Lin Mengya sneered, but her eyes were fixed on the bone removal knife in her hand.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You''re stupid and don''t know if you''ve been fooled!"


    Yunzhu looked at her fiercely, as if she wanted her life in the next second.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? You didn''t say this to save his life!"


    However, Lin Mengya aroused a cruel smile and laughed at the woman''s stupidity and ignorance.


    "Don''t you believe it? Well, that man should be a famous Great Xia in the Jianghu, right? Unfortunately, when you met him, he already had a family background, so you couldn''t stay with him. But in the days when you were saved by him, you couldn''t see your eyes because your head was seriously injured, didn''t you?"


    These things should not be known by a third person except Yunzhu and the man.


    But she never dreamed that the girl would know clearly what happened more than 20 years ago.


    Her face turned white and blue. I have to say that everything Lin Mengya said made her inner firmness shake a little.


    "How do you know? These things... These things should not be known by outsiders!"


    In everyone''s heart, there are hidden secrets.


    In particular, I thought I was the only one who knew some secrets. Once they were told, I was naturally shocked.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows that everything she said is true, because the source of the news is the man.


    "You love him deeply, but what you don''t know is that the man who really saved you was the man who was tortured by you. You were kidnapped and my teacher tried to save you. He put you in a forest cabin and almost lost his voice in order to heal your eyes. The teacher didn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger, so he restrained his feelings for you and didn''t have any influence on you A Passover. So you''re not sure who saved you. Later, your injury healed and the teacher went out for a few days. At this time, the man inadvertently went to the yard where you were placed. You mistook him for a life-saving benefactor, and he is also greedy for your beauty and wants to occupy you. But on the day you were ready to make a promise, the teacher suddenly came back and scared the man away with poison. The person who spends the spring night with you is still a teacher. But the man was unwilling, but unexpectedly knew your identity. When he was about to send you back to the brothel again, he found that you were pregnant. So he will make mistakes and use you to achieve his purpose. At that time, my teacher hurried home and was ready to marry you as a wife. By the time he returns to your hiding place again, you have already followed the liar. "


    Lin Mengya told the whole story in one breath, and in her story, Bai Lirui''s eyes became more and more dim.


    With a ''pop'', he seemed to fall to the ground as if he could no longer hold on.


    Yunzhu had already stagnated there. In his eyes, some things were collapsing inch by inch.


    "No! You''re lying to me! No! Things will never be what you said! No!"


    People are like this. They would rather believe lies than the truth.


    "Do you know who told me these things? Cheng Zixin, the man you loved all your life, waited all your life, and lied to all your life! Do you know how he told my people? Just ten thousand liang of silver, let him treat my people as his brothers and brothers. After drinking, he boasted about his family history. He said he was like this in the beginning Why use you, the first beauty in the capital, to inquire about information and restrain money. By the way, he also said that he did a great thing with the evil seed you were born with. Yunzhu, you are really sad! "


    From the day when she and Qinghu suspected Yunzhu, they launched an extremely detailed investigation into Yunzhu''s past.


    Finally, in the mouth of the sister in the brothel where Yunzhu had stayed, she learned that she had a secret lover.


    And almost all Yunzhu''s money these years was taken away by the man.


    Following this clue, Lin Mengya and Qinghu found the famous "gentleman" in the Jianghu.


    Unfortunately, he is a beast in clothes.


    But all this can only be blamed on Yunzhu.


    "No wonder... No wonder... Hehe, I know he''s hiding something from me, but I still..."


    Yunzhu is a smart woman. How can she not feel the abnormality of her lover.


    But they are all deceiving themselves and others for the sake of the so-called love.


    "But heaven has eyes. Your child is not dead, but has been adopted. The person who adopted him is his biological father. The child''s name is hundred miles of dust-free."


    Some things are so wonderful but helpless.


    When the teacher and Yunzhu met again in Kyoto, Yunzhu, who had become the first prostitute in Kyoto, was no longer the pure woman rescued by the teacher.


    She deliberately approached the teacher just to get the teacher''s poison technique.


    Later, Yunzhu once went to the teacher''s hometown, and the people in his hometown only know that bailiri once married a positive wife.


    But he didn''t know that the woman he was going to marry was Yunzhu, the first beauty in Kyoto.


    Everything is a coincidence. It''s like the content designed in advance.


    But if Yunzhu is more alert, or if the teacher is more firm, maybe things will be very different from what they are now.


    In this relationship, Yunzhu is not wrong, and the teacher is not wrong.


    But they also made fatal mistakes.


    "My child... My child unexpectedly... No, you must be lying to me! I reluctantly left the sick child in order to get close to bailirio. But when I came back, my child''s body was cold. I buried him myself. How could he live again!"


    Once there is a shaky crack in the mind, it is only a matter of time before it collapses completely.


    Lin Mengya is even more anxious now. She is the teacher who has already turned like paper after Yunzhu.


    "You are not a doctor. How can you determine the life and death of others? Only the teacher can know the details. All I know is that Bai Li Wuchen has a bad physique since childhood, and the teacher has worked hard to raise him. Let me go! If you still want to know the whereabouts of your son, let me go immediately!"


    Yunzhu is now in a state of unconsciousness. She looks at Lin Mengya in a panic and looks at bailiriu who is about to die. She doesn''t know how to react.


    Only the first weak waved, let people release Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya immediately caught the teacher''s pulse. Although the poison was a little troublesome, at least she could untie it.


    "Prepare a clean room, transport the teacher, and I''ll be there later. Also, bring a bowl of ginseng soup. If you don''t want him to die, hurry up!"


    Frowning, Lin Mengya looked around. Most of the things here were poisons.


    The method of attacking poison with poison can''t be used now. The teacher''s body is too weak to withstand the impact of medicine.


    Looked at his wrist, the blue blood vessels, flowing blood.


    It seems that only desperate can save the teacher''s life.


    "What are you still doing here? Did you see the teacher die?"


    Looking back, Lin Mengya scolded coldly.


    At this time, Yunzhu is already out of her mind. She has long suspected some things. Therefore, today, when Lin Mengya broke these amazing secrets, she will have a feeling of being forcibly torn by others.


    "Come on... You go and save him!"


    In a hurry, Yunzhu immediately asked someone to carry Bai Lirui out according to Lin Mengya''s instructions.


    Standing at the door, Yunzhu''s eyes have been flustered.


    Because she knows better than anyone that those love hate entanglements have become a cloud since then.


    "When the teacher wakes up, I''ll take him away. You can''t stop us."


    She knows Yunzhu''s mind, but in fact, she has hinted at Yunzhu in various ways before.


    Unfortunately, Yunzhu didn''t seize the last chance.


    Even though Yunzhu will not have the intention to hurt the teacher in the future, she also knows that the red line between the two of them, which doesn''t know how many knots have been tied, has been cut off by Yunzhu himself.


    "I... I..."


    Yunzhu''s mind is messy, and she doesn''t have the ruthlessness just now.


    In a sense, Yunzhu is also a poor victim.


    But this does not mean that Yunzhu can hurt the teacher again and again without any scruples.


    "When the Baili family was destroyed, you also made a lot of efforts, didn''t you? If you still have a little conscience, stay away from their father and son. Otherwise, the pain will only be the teacher and Baili Wuchen."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Yunzhu coldly. It was her own fault and she couldn''t blame others.


    I kept searching for the medicinal materials that could be used in the house. After thinking over and over again, I finally chose a method that would not be too powerful and could detoxify quickly.


    When I turned around, Yunzhu was no longer in the house.


    Secretly sighed, God really made people.


    But Yunzhu always faces her own sincerity, which is the main reason for this tragedy.


    If you can''t even confirm the person you love most, such love will only hurt others.

 Chapter 906

    Prying open the teacher''s closed teeth, Lin Mengya poured down the brown medicine juice little by little.


    Glancing at the door, the figure stood there motionless since the teacher was sent to the room.


    If I had known this, why did I have to start.


    Lin Mengya has no compassion for Yunzhu. There will be no shortage of such people in the world.


    He always feels that his misfortune is caused by others, but he never examines his mistakes.


    "He... When can he wake up?"


    The voice is gentle and soft, but it seems to drain the vitality of life.


    Lin Mengya wiped the medicine juice on the corner of the teacher''s mouth with a handkerchief, and her eyebrows twisted into a ball.


    The teacher''s situation is a little worse than she thought.


    Whether he can survive or not depends on his own willpower.


    "What can he do when he wakes up? Let him face a woman who betrayed her, or let him face the accomplice who killed his whole family?"


    Lin Mengya was not such a mean person, but the teacher had already suffered too much harm for Yunzhu.


    She doesn''t care whether she is hard hearted or not. It''s related to her relatives. She''s always so stingy.


    "I... not... I didn''t mean to hurt him, but Zixin said he wanted me..."


    Lin Mengya looked at her coldly. Yunzhu involuntarily stepped back and lowered her head. There was no arrogance at all.


    "Cheng Zixin, what do you want?"


    Yunzhu raised her head and looked at Lin Mengya. There was a trace of water mist in the depths of her eyes.


    It''s just that she looks so haggard, and Lin Mengya doesn''t want to continue to say some heart piercing words.


    However, Qinghu once mentioned to her that although Cheng Zixin was not a member of the candle dragon club, he colluded with the candle dragon club because of the relationship between cloud and bamboo.


    And Yunzhu''s poison in junior high school seems to have a lot to do with Cheng Zixin.


    Now I think, this man may have a lot of things in his hand.


    "Cheng Zixin asked me to deceive Bai Lirui here and threaten Bai Lirui to make poison. But he would rather die than obey. That''s why I locked him in this room and watered the poppy with human flesh to make him addicted and control him."


    Yunzhu''s eyes are hidden. It''s obviously a moment. She doesn''t know how to face bailirio.


    "Control the teacher to make poison? If I remember correctly, there are many poison masters in the candle dragon club. How do you have to ask the teacher to do it?"


    Lin Mengya felt that the candle dragon would want to catch the teacher, perhaps not just for the teacher''s poison art.


    If it is the leader, the teacher''s former seniority will be more valuable.


    However, according to Yunzhu, the identity of the teacher''s elder should not have been exposed.


    She imprisoned her teacher here. Maybe in a sense, she inadvertently helped herself.


    "All the poison doctors in the meeting have been taken away by the leader, so Cheng Zixin wants to force Bai Lirui to make poison in order to make meritorious service. I once heard Cheng Zixin mention that the candle dragon meeting should have a big plan."


    Cheng Zixin''s position in the candle dragon club should be just a non staff member.


    It''s just to exchange all kinds of resources at hand for his interests, and Yunzhu should be abandoned since it was poisoned.


    In her most sad years, Cheng Zixin, who could not extract any benefits from her, was completely out of touch with her.


    After inviting Yunzhu back to Sanjue hall, Cheng Zixin contacted Yunzhu again.


    With a lot of rhetoric, he cheated Yunzhu''s trust again.


    So things will come to this kind of field step by step.


    "Now, are you working for Cheng Zixin or candle dragon?"


    Yunzhu looks a little complicated, and her smile is a little bleak.


    "It''s Cheng Zixin, but it''s also for the candle dragon meeting. In fact, I tied you here this time, first to threaten bailirio, and second to exchange for something from Lord Yu."


    It''s almost what she guessed, but she doesn''t know what Yunzhu wants.


    "What you want to exchange for me should be the thing in Feng zidie''s hand? Since you have a direct deal with her, let me ask you, what is it?"


    Yunzhu bit her lip, but gently shook her head.


    "I don''t know the specific content. I only know that it is a family heirloom handed down by the Feng family from generation to generation. Although I found Feng zidie, she didn''t agree. She just said that she would give me something like that after the wedding."


    Something like that¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya''s eyes twinkled slightly. If she guessed correctly, long Tianyu should marry Feng zidie for this heirloom.


    It seems that Miss Feng is not stupid enough to learn this method to get rid of herself.


    It''s just that these little tricks are too childish for her.


    "Do you want me to die, or just let me leave long Tianyu''s side?"


    Before that, Feng zidie should not know her true identity.


    Yunzhu is different. She has power and means in Kyoto. In addition, Yunzhu hated her to the bone at that time. Many things can be guessed at once.


    So even in the end, Feng zidie found that the wild girl who eloped with long Tianyu was herself.


    If Feng zidie were smarter, he would not become a tool for long Tianyu and Yunzhu.


    "Miss Feng just wanted you to leave, but the man around her named Miss Tong secretly gave me a lot of silver and let me kill you directly."


    Miss Tong again!


    From the first sight of the girl Tong, Lin Mengya had a strange feeling.


    Because I had contact with Feng zidie before. In Lin Mengya''s impression, Feng zidie is not so cruel and selfish although he is a proud person.


    And when she was in Yunzhou, Feng zidie Mingming had been rejected by long Tianyu once.


    Normally, with her proud temperament, how could she take the initiative to send it to the door and humiliate long Tianyu?


    Unless someone is secretly encouraging her.


    This man, however, is not just a temporary kind-hearted man who wants to help Feng zidie.


    On the contrary, this person should have another purpose.


    "Now I hope you can help me, but it has nothing to do with the teacher. I can''t make a decision on behalf of the teacher. In fact, I really hope that you can stay away from the teacher and never appear in front of him again. I hope we can end our disputes."


    Raise your eyebrows and treat Mengya of Yunzhu forest as a business.


    Yunzhu''s entanglement with the teacher was put aside. At the beginning, she regarded Yunzhu as her own person, but Yunzhu framed her several times.


    She will end this matter with Yunzhu sooner or later.


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I won''t pester you again. I just hope I can see my child. But before that, I''ll make sure whether everything you say is true."


    Yunzhu reluctantly regained his composure, and the coldness gradually condensed in his eyes made people jump.


    Lin Mengya stared at the poor and hateful woman. After a long time, she nodded coldly.


    He turned around and continued to take care of bailirui, but at the moment Yunzhu left, he took out a small medicine can from his sleeve and threw it back without looking.


    "This thing can make him tell the truth."


    The faint voice could not hear any emotion. Lin Mengya told herself that this was definitely not pitying Yunzhu.


    Just because I don''t want to waste time.


    He took care of the teacher in his clothes. When the teacher''s fever subsided and the poison was untied, it was three days later.


    Although there were still guards in the yard, it was not to obstruct her from leaving here.


    On the contrary, these people are the people Yunzhu arranged to help.


    With the help of these people, the teacher''s life was finally saved.


    The courtyard was much more quiet and spacious than the place where the teacher was imprisoned before. Lin Mengya stood under a plum tree, but it was rare. She was stunned at the sky.


    It should be in the depths of the house. She can''t hear any voice from the outside except these people every day.


    But according to the time, Feng zidie should be princess Yu now?


    Even if you know, all this is for fun.


    But in her heart, she could not help feeling extremely sour.


    A bitter smile of self mockery came up at the corners of her mouth. She always had a good reason to talk about others, but it was really put on her, and it was not the same.


    Women, no matter how free and easy they were before, once they were infected with this love word, no one can be detached.


    "Cough..."


    A burst of coughing came. Lin Mengya immediately turned back and hurried back to the house.


    On the bed, the teacher who had been unconscious for several days finally woke up.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the teacher was stronger than she thought.


    "Somebody, help me get a bowl of ginseng soup. How do you feel, teacher?"


    After waking up, Bai Lirui was still very weak.


    After Lin Mengya helped her up and fed several mouthfuls of ginseng soup, she made a very hoarse noise.


    "Girl, what you said before is true?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya nodded.


    She knew that the teacher could hear some when she was at that time.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as the teacher woke up, he would ask about it.


    "Alas, I hurt their mother and son. If I had asked for confirmation, maybe I wouldn''t..."


    The teacher''s eyes are dim. Yunzhu has been cheated for more than 20 years. The teacher has been tortured for more than 20 years.


    "At that time, Cheng Zixin would certainly justify himself if you could prove it. With Yunzhu''s love for him, I''m afraid I''ll think the teacher is lying to her. Now these things are not important. The teacher should take good care of his body before he can avenge himself."


    When she first saw the teacher in the dungeon, she only thought he was the most powerful man in the world.


    Unexpectedly, in just one year, the poison saint, who once knew everything in her eyes, was harmed to become what she is today.


    It can be seen that if you are infected with the word "love", you will have to be tossed. People are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts.

 Chapter 907

    At least the teacher woke up. Although she always fell asleep, Lin Mengya didn''t have to worry as much as she did a few days ago.


    Finally, I had a whole sleep. As soon as I got up the next day, I saw Yunzhu and came to her with a very angry face.


    It seems that Cheng Zixin is more dangerous than good.


    "You asked what you should ask, too. How about it?"


    Although Yunzhu has always been kind to Cheng Zixin before, once he starts to be cruel, he is afraid that he will be more ruthless than anyone else.


    "Just say what you want to do."


    A bad debt for more than 20 years has now become a thing of the past.


    Yunzhu was really discouraged at this time. If he didn''t have the hope of his son''s life, he was afraid to find a place to finish himself now.


    "Don''t worry, I will naturally have a way to meet your mother and son. But whether he can recognize you as a mother depends on fate."


    Although it is said that Baili Wuchen is an insider of long Tianyu''s place beside the prince, she can''t reveal what''s going on now.


    Besides, even now Yunzhu doesn''t dare to trust her 100%.


    They are just using each other now.


    "I know. I''ll be relieved to see him alive. Oh, I don''t deserve to be a mother."


    She smiled with self mockery. If she hadn''t been blind and mistaken for people, perhaps now she and her children might not have been separated like this.


    Unfortunately, it is useless to regret again.


    "Let''s talk about these things later. Let me ask you, how is Feng zidie now? Can I contact you?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to ask. She would rather live in a dream than receive others from long Tianyu.


    But she is more cruel than anyone. Only by being cruel to herself can she be cruel to others.


    "I forgot to tell you about it. Feng zidie didn''t marry Prince Yu. My people said that Feng zidie was disrespectful to Princess Linlang as soon as her sedan was carried to Prince Yu''s house. Prince Yu sent her back to the post station for reflection."


    Not married? Lin Mengya thinks it''s impossible.


    But it will make a lot of noise, so the news of Yunzhu can''t be fake.


    Is it difficult? Feng zidie has lost her mind. She even made such a mistake?


    "Is it to get married on another day or not? It''s supposed that their marriage book has been booked long ago. I think it''s impossible even to withdraw from marriage?"


    But Yunzhu looked different. Lin Mengya looked forward to it. Is it really¡ª¡ª


    "They didn''t sign a marriage agreement, and the marriage was not personally retired by Prince Yu, but by eight retired old ministers in the court. This princess Linlang is the only root of Weiyuan Hou who died for her country. It is said that she was raised by these old ministers after she merged with the state. Love is like the Pearl of her hand. Feng zidie dared to lay hands on her, and those old ministers can''t sit idly by. This matter has been brought before the emperor. No matter how powerful the Feng family is, they can''t turn over the waves this time. "


    The news brought by Yunzhu is really hot.


    Now she realized why long Tianyu had to pick up Linlang.


    It turned out that he was still holding such a heavy bomb in his hand.


    Well, if the emperor ignores it, it will hurt the old minister''s heart and cold the ministers of the court.


    She immediately understood long Tianyu''s intention. Since the Feng family used the Heirloom as a guide to let long Tianyu promise to marry her daughter, I''m afraid she had to take out something to calm the anger of the old ministers.


    This move is really powerful. Maybe at the beginning of long Tianyu''s promise, he has set up such a plan.


    It''s a pity that Feng zidie doesn''t understand it at all. He probably thinks that he can have love over time.


    "Do you want me to steal that thing?"


    Yunzhu probably knows that the chips of the Feng family are just the so-called heirloom.


    As long as it is lost, naturally, the Feng family has nothing to rely on. Isn''t it allowed to be rubbed flat and round?


    Lin Mengya thought, but shook her head.


    "No, long Tianyu will succeed. As for us, first contact her, and then remind her that I''m still in your hands and can be regarded as an important chip. Then you make an offer with her. The more greedy, the better. As long as you meet your requirements, you can give me to her."


    Yunzhu looks at Lin Mengya. The latter''s scheming is never under her.


    Nodded. Now she has no second thoughts in her heart. She can do anything as long as she can see her child.


    "Pay attention to miss Tong. I always think she''s not simple."


    If Miss Tong is just an evil slave who can instigate others, she is the one who cooperates with Yunzhu and makes these ideas.


    Originally, as sister Lin Lang, even if Feng zidie became Princess Yu, she had to give way.


    Now she can''t wait. It doesn''t rule out that sister Lin Lang is hard to get, but she thinks it''s always because Feng zidie has this sign that she can be used.


    "I see. Are you going back?"


    After the business talk, Yunzhu felt at a loss in front of Lin Mengya.


    She smiled bitterly. In front of Lin Mengya, she now has no face at all.


    "I can''t go back yet. Please help me send a letter to long Tianyu. Just say I''ll see him in Sanjue hall, not me. By the way, I''ll take the teacher there. Please help me arrange it."


    Unlike before, now they have only a polite and alienated attitude,


    In fact, it''s all good. If it''s put on someone else, she must never die.


    Yunzhu also knew that he was boring. He opened his mouth and withdrew.


    Lin Mengya stood by the window alone, but she had another thing in mind.


    Thanks to the teacher''s blessing, she has clearly known what the four keys are.


    Yuchi is still in the cave. No one should be able to get it. As for the Millennium Gu, if she guessed correctly, she should refer to the king Gu of lieyun.


    This one is easy to handle. As long as Xiaoyu can tame Wang Gu, it will fall into her hands.


    As for the last Jade Flower and fire.


    She thought it might have something to do with the heirloom of the Feng family.


    This time, it seems that she has to use some unconventional methods.


    A humble carriage was set up, which was covered with thick and soft quilts.


    Lin Mengya personally looked at several people and carefully carried the teacher to the car.


    Even if they left here, they didn''t see Yunzhu.


    Hang down your eyes and wipe the teacher''s face with a cloth towel.


    If you want to end this bad relationship, you have to wait until the teacher recovers.


    How can you count others'' words.


    The carriage came to the suburbs of Beijing. Before Lin Mengya could get off, the coachman was sealed and pulled off the car.


    "Are you okay?"


    A worried face came in, and Lin Mengya smiled. Sure enough, it was Qinghu.


    She knew that this guy would be the first to see himself.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Yunzhu knows the current position of the three wonders hall, but he can''t get in.


    In fact, she still misses the original big house. It''s a pity that they didn''t have the ability to protect themselves at that time, so they had to leave their homes and businesses.


    Now, under the control of several capable people, the three wonders hall has long been different.


    She heard clearly that fox had mentioned that the well-known intelligence organization in the Jianghu now also had a place for them.


    Not to mention all kinds of news in the Jianghu, even those heroes ate several bowls of dumplings last night, which are under their control.


    But this is not the most powerful, because in the early days, Lin Mengya and Qing Hu spared no effort to throw money down and opened up a lot of business routes.


    In addition, with the personal escort of the emperor of the kingdom of heaven, a steady stream of wealth finally flows into the Sanjue hall from everywhere.


    In addition, they are rich, powerful and righteous. They never swallow interests alone.


    Finally, in just one year, they became unknown invisible rich.


    She still knows the truth that money is not revealed, and when Yunzhu left, the hall was in turmoil.


    The people arranged by Lin Mengya took the opportunity to clean up their forces.


    Now those who stay are loyal to Lin Mengya and Qinghu.


    With them, although she never showed up, no one dared to challenge her authority.


    Lin Mengya knows this better than anyone else.


    Qinghu himself drove the carriage, and soon arrived at a lively wharf.


    There was a constant flow of people and vehicles outside, but few dared to make a loud noise.


    "Here you are, girl."


    The sound of Qinghu came from outside, and Lin Mengya leaned out half to see it.


    Oh, the house of the good style.


    The house is built on the water. From the front, it is a mountain shaped building.


    The three characters "San Jue Tang" are written by famous artists.


    Lin Mengya conveniently covered the veil that Qinghu had just prepared for her. Immediately, several clever boys came and quietly helped bailiriu out of the car.


    Looking at the magnificent three wonders hall, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but sigh about the role of money.


    Sure enough, money can make the devil push the mill. I''m afraid it''s the only place in the Jianghu where they can be so fierce and fussy.


    "Deputy hall leader, the yard has been cleaned up. I don''t know when the hall leader will come."


    Just after entering the gate, a man dressed like a housekeeper came.


    The man looked only thirty or forty years old. He looked very smart and spoke kindly.


    But, old man?


    Under the veil, Lin Mengya''s smile was a little stiff.


    Strange glanced at Qinghu. How did this guy arrange her when she wasn''t here?


    The little hand unconsciously climbed up the waist of Qinghu and twisted it hard.


    Qinghu immediately complained, but unfortunately, he can''t move now. He can only stand it.


    "Hall leader... Can we inquire about his whereabouts? Well, you go down first and get busy."


    The little hands on the waist are getting heavier and heavier. Qinghu is afraid that he will really annoy the aunt and has to pick his own skin.

 Chapter 908

    Accompanied by a smiling face, Qinghu finally took the little aunt and grandmother to the Sanjue hall.


    After passing through the crowded lobby and a spacious yard, we came to the back yard.


    It''s not easy to build a house on the riverbed. It''s such a large Sanjin yard.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya realized how enjoyable it is to be a local tyrant.


    "It''s all designed according to the previous appearance. I''ve added some more. You see, it''s still satisfactory."


    He looked around with satisfaction. It was really the Han and Tang style Lin Mengya wanted.


    I couldn''t help looking at Qinghu with appreciation. I didn''t see that this guy is really full of artistic cells.


    "It''s really good. If we have nothing to do in the future, I should open an interior decoration design company for you. Maybe you can make a lot of money with your ability."


    The thief Xi Xi said, with an ill intentioned look in his eyes, calculating the Qing fox all the time.


    Although I didn''t understand much, the latter couldn''t help but feel cold from his spine. The girl really made the best use of everything to him.


    "Talk about it when you''re free, talk about it when you''re free."


    Looking at the sight of the girl, she finally turned away from her body. Qinghu couldn''t help wiping a cold sweat on her forehead.


    He was really unlucky to be calculated by this girl.


    "How are things going with the Feng family?"


    After walking to the main room, Lin Mengya knelt down gracefully, bailirio was in the next wing room, and Qinghu had arranged the best person to take care of him.


    The medicinal materials here are much more complete than those in Yunzhu. Naturally, it is good for the teacher''s physical recovery.


    And it''s very safe here. Even people in Yunzhu can''t sneak in without being aware of it.


    Had it not been for fear that others would think of her true identity, baiji would have been sent here by her.


    Now some things can''t be publicized. At least for now, they have to be kept secret.


    "Long Tianyu should be coming soon. When Yunzhu''s people came to us, they didn''t reveal your identity. They just said that the leader of Sanjue hall had something important to discuss with him. He had been curious about here for a long time. I don''t know what you mean."


    Qinghu had a little smile on his face. When the news that Lin Mengya had been kidnapped for no reason came, he was almost the same irritable as long Tianyu, and almost lifted the whole Kyoto.


    If it hadn''t been for Yunzhu''s people to report in time, I''m afraid they would have been unable to care about others.


    "It''s natural to open the door to welcome guests. He is only allowed to come in alone. Except him, other people still don''t know our identity. By the way, are Baiji and Baizhi all right?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya wanted to ask as soon as he met, but after seeing that Qinghu looked no different, he knew that the two people must be safe and sound.


    Sure enough, Qinghu nodded without hesitation. Although the fire was not small, there was a lot of living water because the Liuxin hospital coincided with the elegance of the curved water cup at the time of the initial design.


    When they arrived at the mansion, the loss of Liuxin hospital was the least.


    The two girls were only frightened and didn''t hurt them. It was a blessing in misfortune.


    "That''s good. The bad relationship between Yunzhu and the teacher has caused a lot of killing. It''s hard to say that it''s not retribution for them to come to this stage. You have arranged the family members of those people in the house secretly for me. Although money can''t change people''s lives, at least you can make some compensation for their families."


    With her eyes down, Lin Mengya was still depressed.


    I used to hear people say that if you want to achieve great things, some sacrifices are inevitable. But even though she was used to life and death, she still couldn''t bear to die when some innocent people died in front of her.


    This is probably also a kind of helplessness.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it well. You don''t have to blame yourself. Life and death are life and death. This is the fate they hit. Compared with these, I want to know what to do with those culprits?"


    The smile on Qinghu''s face raised gently, but in his eyes, there was a slight cruel color.


    Both of them knew that this time they came back, they wanted to set off a bloody storm in Kyoto.


    Now Feng zidie has set fire to Prince Yu''s residence and has made a start for them.


    Don''t you live up to this enthusiasm?


    "Of course - kill all."


    Raise your head and put away unnecessary compassion. Lin Mengya is the coldest person in the world.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the leader of our hall. If you want to do it, you can do one big job and knock off what should be knocked off, so as to save you worry in the future."


    Lin Mengya understood the meaning of Qinghu. Since the old ministers behind Princess Linlang grabbed the handle, I''m afraid it won''t work if the emperor doesn''t give a statement.


    This is not good news for long Tianyu.


    The crown prince and empress have long been afraid and dissatisfied with the growing strength of long Tianyu. They will definitely not miss such a good opportunity.


    But Lin Mengya is not afraid of their actions. On the contrary, she even hopes that the bigger the actions of those people, the better.


    Because the more eager for quick success and instant benefit, the more flaws will be exposed.


    This time, she won''t give those people a chance to breathe!


    "Well, does the Shangguan family have any big moves these days?"


    Since the war power of the Lin family was disturbed, the upper officials on the surface stopped, but actually wanted a share.


    The Jin family was unexpectedly excluded. Now the military power is jointly controlled by several veteran generals with great military achievements.


    It can also be regarded as a kind of check and balance. At least in this way, the military power will not fall into the hands of either party. If this matter is not settled one day, it will make that group of people restless.


    The Shangguan family is so quiet that it must be plotting something.


    "When it comes to the official family, there''s nothing else. I just heard that the queen wants the crown prince to marry her niece. But I don''t know why, the crown prince refused and had a big quarrel with the queen. I heard that the queen was so angry that she fell ill and was recuperating in the palace."


    The ambitious woman fell ill?


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange, but she had no evidence in her hand and couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    "What if we have our eyeliner in the palace, let him closely stare at the palace of the queen, and there is also the princess of heaven. No matter what the wind sways grass, we must let the news spread. As for the prince, there is no need to worry."


    I don''t know if it''s ironic. The people who really need attention in Shangguan''s family are all women.


    As for the crown prince or those unlucky cannon fodder, they are all a group of fools.


    "Well, you can rest assured that you won''t let her run away."


    Qinghu''s eyes are bright. Even if Lin Mengya doesn''t say it, he will send someone to keep a close eye on the two poisonous snakes.


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea already prepared on the table, drank it faintly, and then said.


    "How''s shangguanqing dancing with Lin Meng? Can you restore your old style?"


    These two people must have been wronged and white eyed. The former arrogance of the above official Qing must have hated the people who hurt their mother and daughter.


    However, she and her father and brother are now "dead" in the eyes of outsiders.


    Since they have lost their main target, the two mad dogs don''t know who they will bite.


    "They have recovered to eight, nine and ten. I''m afraid they can''t stand it and want to make waves again."


    Hum, Lin Mengya sneered and said softly.


    "Then send them back to Kyoto and tell our people that no matter what they want to do, they try their best to meet their requirements. I see how they will climb and bite."


    The rosy lips curled up, and the little devil in Lin Mengya''s heart had laughed darkly.


    It''s a big play. She wants to see how crazy the daughter carefully trained by the Shangguan family can bite.


    As for who meets, it can only blame who is unlucky.


    "I''d like to inform the vice hall leader that there are distinguished guests here."


    A respectful voice came from outside the yard.


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped and immediately smiled like a little fox.


    This guy is not slow.


    After glancing at Qinghu, Lin Mengya got up and hid in the side room.


    Qing Hu put on a leisurely look and replied loudly.


    "Please."


    Sanjue hall, so this is Sanjue hall.


    Long Tianyu sat in the lobby with a cold face and a gloomy look.


    In fact, he has heard of this place before, but every time he comes, he will be blocked out by the steward here.


    The reason is simply that they are private institutions and refuse to be associated with the government.


    It''s not because of this strange reason, but he always feels that this three unique hall is really not simple.


    In particular, its headquarters is also located in the suburbs of Beijing, and it always makes a living by selling intelligence.


    Let him always have a feeling of being spied on wantonly.


    He didn''t expect to be invited to the three wonders hall.


    The sight looked around without leaving a trace. It is said that at the top of each building, there lived a three unique childe.


    Moreover, these three three great CHILDES belong to those with ability.


    Since the establishment of Sanjue hall, several batches have been changed.


    Only one young master Wu Jue never showed up. He wanted to know how powerful these people were.


    If you can take it for your own use, it will be a great help to yourself.


    It''s just that I heard that the Sanjue hall is very powerful. Many people don''t work as court officials just to get a job in the Sanjue hall.


    It seems that the hall leader who sees the dragon head but not the tail is the most powerful.


    This time it was the post of the hall leader himself. Long Tianyu couldn''t help being nervous.


    He wants to see what''s powerful about the leader of the three wonders hall!


    "Your guest has been waiting for a long time. Please follow me."


    The smiling steward saluted respectfully. Although long Tianyu has not asked his identity since he appeared here.


    But it is clear that the steward also knows that the Lord in front of him is the famous Prince Yu.


    However, there are Jianghu rules in the Jianghu. If people don''t point out, he can''t pay the Lord''s money.


    As a last resort, I had to be careful and follow the steward to the backyard.

 Chapter 909

    The more long Tianyu walked, the more he felt depressed, but the steward in front of him didn''t say a word. Even if he was very impatient, he couldn''t attack at this time.


    Hum, what a three wonders hall. He''s just a Jianghu sect. He has more face than the prince.


    Then he''ll see what they can do.


    Through the front courtyard, finally to the innermost main hall.


    Behind the main hall gate, a figure sitting on the ground was faint and graceful. It could only be seen that it was a man, but the rest could not be seen at all.


    Quietly looking around, the layout is elegant.


    It''s just a little strange. It''s different from the fashionable rich and rich families.


    It seems that the leader of Sanjue hall has no great talent.


    It''s like a woman who cares about these foreign things.


    I can''t help humming in my heart. It seems to be the same as the secret news.


    The three wonders hall is just an empty shelf supported by those who have some skills.


    I think so, but long Tianyu is not stupid enough to reveal such things to others.


    The steward went back first and appeared in front of him again a moment later.


    "My hall leader, please."


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at the man in charge and walked straight to the main hall.


    Just as I opened the curtain and wanted to give the other party a slap in the face, I saw Qinghu sitting lazily next to the table, holding a cup of fragrant tea and looking at himself with a smile.


    "Lord, you''re all right."


    The idle tone immediately made long Tianyu determine that this person was the tail of the prisoner hanging behind his mother every day.


    Holding his arms in both hands, long Tianyu narrowed his eyes.


    The steward just said clearly that it''s the leader of Sanjue hall. Please, it turns out¡ª¡ª


    "It seems that you owe me an account. Moreover, you have only disappeared in front of me for a day."


    Qinghu shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He had expected the man''s reaction.


    Put down the tea cup, but supported his feminine and beautiful face, pretending to wink playfully, but his heart was full of stomach Fei.


    If it had been put in the past, he would have made many bad ideas behind the girl.


    But now Long Tianyu''s face is gloomy and frightening. I''m afraid he doesn''t come up with a reasonable explanation. Don''t try to muddle through today.


    He coughed slightly, turned his eyes and looked into the inner room.


    "Don''t hide. I can''t handle your husband."


    Coolly finish saying this sentence, Qinghu immediately picked up the tea cup and covered his bad smile.


    Lin Mengya, with an unhappy face, can no longer pretend to be dead.


    He could only come out from behind the curtain where he was hiding. After staring at the dead fox who couldn''t carry things, he had to show a flattering smile to long Tianyu.


    "Well, listen to me..."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and then his cold line of sight just fell on Qinghu, who immediately jumped up like hot.


    "I have something else to do, you talk slowly!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only two of them left in the room.


    Lin Mengya will giggle and try to muddle through.


    Unfortunately, her husband-in-law is not so easy to fool.


    "These are all yours?"


    Long Tianyu changed his murderous attitude and seemed to be chatting. He looked around generously for a week before he spoke faintly.


    "Well, at the beginning, I just wanted to find a sideline to do, but I didn''t expect to play big. Hehe, that''s a fluke, pure fluke."


    Lin Mengya looked like a good baby, but she scolded the dead fox half dead in her heart.


    There is no loyalty at all. I left her here to explain alone.


    You know, that guy was her biggest logistical support at the beginning.


    "Is there not enough money in our house?"


    Long Tianyu''s face was gloomy, and Lin Mengya couldn''t see anything.


    About, aren''t you very angry?


    But she can only be honest and try to win leniency.


    She shook her head like a rattle, and her eyes were so sincere that they could drop out of the water. She almost hugged her husband''s thigh and shouted that she was wronged.


    "It''s enough to spend, it''s all small money, small money, ha ha."


    With a dry smile, Lin Mengya felt that her future was really slim.


    Even modern men find it difficult to appease the Lord''s self-esteem when they learn that their wife can do better than themselves.


    What''s more, in the feudal ancient times, I hung my small head and didn''t dare to look at long Tianyu.


    "Good, my wife is so capable!"


    Eh?


    Lin Mengya suddenly raised her head and looked at long Tianyu like a ghost.


    There was a big smile on the other party''s face. It didn''t look like irony.


    After swallowing a mouthful of water, Lin Mengya carefully looked at her husband.


    "No... are you okay?"


    It''s over. Is it too exciting and crazy?


    "What''s wrong with me? My wife is really different. Is this courtyard arranged according to your wishes?


    I said, who else in the world can have such elegant artfulness except my mother. Madam, if you don''t have enough hands, tell me, by the way, do you want me to invest all the industries in the government and be a reserve fund for you? "


    Prince Xiang Yu over there was in high spirits, and Xiang Lin Mengya over here looked confused.


    Huh? What the hell is going on?


    Seeing that her prince Yu''s family was in the clouds, he looked at his own industry with a smile.


    Lin Mengya hung a big stone in her heart and finally fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the man in her family is not the kind of little man who likes to haggle over every detail.


    Like dyed with honey, he introduced everything about Sanjue hall to long Tianyu.


    "According to what you say, you actually control the business routes from Da Jin to the kingdom of heaven?"


    Long Tianyu was shocked. He knew ya''er''s ability.


    I just didn''t expect that in addition to her scheming, she was also superb in her means of making money in business.


    "It''s not in my hands, but I have some of the rules. On the contrary, we also need to ensure the safety and interests of those caravans. If we make money, it can last for a long time. Besides, I''m not doing these things, and there are people in the hall who deal with them. I just need to make an idea in the general direction. If I have to do it all the time and everywhere If I don''t mind, I don''t have to do anything else. "


    Seeing that long Tianyu didn''t quite understand, Lin Mengya tried to help him explain.


    In fact, it''s just some modern enterprise management methods. She is a layman. She can only give a general idea, and then there will be special personnel to sort out and improve it.


    On the surface, all decision-making power is in her hands.


    In fact, she has very little to do.


    Otherwise, she can''t think and wander around among the four countries.


    "That''s a clever sect. No wonder Lin Kui always praises you that you can take care of everything carefully and properly when you are in the palace. What else do you have that I haven''t found?"


    Spoiled, he scraped ya''er''s small nose. Long Tianyu only felt that his love for her was becoming more and more mellow day by day.


    She is always like this, like a piece of natural jade.


    But after careful carving, it can bloom unparalleled brilliance.


    Even if someone looks beautiful, she is not as resourceful as she is.


    He saved so much fortune that he could join hands with her all his life.


    "No more. Even if it is, I don''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that the time has not come and I can''t tell you."


    In fact, in the deep heart of Lin Mengya, she certainly wants to get the support of long Tianyu for everything she does.


    They are husband and wife who run for a lifetime. Some things naturally need to work together.


    Although she doesn''t want to have any dispute with long Tianyu because of these foreign objects.


    But if things really come to that point, she will never give up her career even if she feels unhappy.


    Fortunately, this man really loves her, loves her and understands her.


    Her life is enough.


    "Well, if you don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Gently held her in her arms. All things are not as important as standing in front of her alive.


    Although they have been married for nearly two years, what they have experienced may be unbearable for others for a lifetime.


    Fortunately, they rushed all the way. Nothing could separate them.


    "I almost forgot my business when I came to tell you. Do you know that Feng zidie was also involved when Yunzhu kidnapped me that day?"


    Mention this, long Tianyu is cold under a face.


    He knew that ya''er didn''t want to make things stiff, but he didn''t expect that Feng zidie was so arrogant.


    If he had known, he should have left no room for that person''s wishful thinking.


    "I''m not okay, but I found one thing. There may be an undercover of Zhulong club around Feng zidie. Now it seems that Miss Tong is very suspicious. But Zhulong can act. You and I know. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get caught. Therefore, we must get what Feng''s hands have before the Zhulong club."


    Lin Mengya''s serious side face makes long Tianyu feel very cute.


    Resist the desire to kiss her secretly, frown slightly, pretend to be more serious than anyone, and listen to the teachings of his wife.


    "It''s really suspicious. How do you know? I want something from the Feng family?"


    Lin Mengya thinks this guy should be doubting his IQ.


    After staring at him with disdain, he said.


    "You need four keys to open Xiancheng, which is the legacy of ancient Wei in your mouth. I think the Feng family still has one. Otherwise, why do you spend so much effort? But I''m also very curious. Where did you hear the news of the four keys?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    For a long time, I didn''t speak.


    Lin Mengya, who was stuck in his arms, reacted for a long time.


    No, this guy said. Didn''t know there were four keys?


    "The news came from the person in charge of looking for the heritage of ancient Wei. However, it was only said that there were keys to open the heritage of ancient Wei, but it was not told how many."

 Chapter 910

    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised. She had seen the relationship network under long Tianyu.


    Now even he doesn''t know the mystery. It seems that someone must be in it and make a mystery.


    I just don''t know if this person will be¡ª¡ª


    "In that case, now you have the first-hand information. It''s just that others don''t know about it. In this way, we can seize the opportunity."


    I can''t tell long Tianyu about my uncle yet.


    It''s not that she can''t trust him, but that she knows her uncle''s current situation. She''s afraid she dances carefully on the tip of the knife. If there is a little accident, what waiting for her uncle is not just the failure of many years of planning.


    In order to relieve the left family''s mission, my uncle has paid most of his life.


    So now, she can''t put her uncle in danger.


    "Yes, my wife is smart. I''m afraid no one knows there will be four keys except me. I suddenly changed my mind. Let others compete for the key in the Feng family''s hand. Didn''t you say there is another one? Let''s get it secretly first."


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange. She turned her head and looked suspiciously at long Tianyu.


    From the beginning, his reaction was different from usual.


    Liu Yemei provokes some light amorous feelings.


    "What lady is long and the lady is short. Long Tianyu, we are not husband and wife now. Also, you have something wrong since just now. Don''t do anything sorry for me?"


    Facing the girl''s distrustful eyes, long Tianyu was really angry and funny.


    What''s wrong with him, but he also felt that he was really different from before.


    But since this time, Lin Mengya suddenly appeared in front of him. He seemed to be enlightened and knew his mind in an instant.


    In the past, because of shyness or other reasons, he was always unwilling to easily announce his feelings for her.


    But now, he understands that no one or anything can replace the woman in front of him.


    In that case, what else does he have to worry about?


    But over the years, it has become a habit to bear the true feelings in his heart.


    So that the girl was not used to the sudden release.


    But it doesn''t matter. They still have a lifetime. Take your time.


    "With a fierce wife like you at home, where can I do anything sorry for you? However, remember a word for me. Although you are no longer the king''s imperial concubine, you will always be my wife."


    Handsome black eyes, I do not know how full of affection.


    With Lin Mengya''s boldness, Rao could not help but lower a small head and bashfully beat long Tianyu.


    Neither Prince Yu nor his royal highness.


    He is just him. He is a pure and ordinary man.


    Even though he didn''t say those three words, Lin Mengya didn''t feel the slightest regret.


    Because these are enough.


    "You know, the key is not urgent. If people all over the world watch it for you, it can''t run away. What happened to the queen and the prince when you came?"


    The so-called hustle and bustle outside, than Xian''an inside.


    What she can be sure of now is that the queen has long been associated with the candle dragon.


    But she is an ambitious woman and will not agree that her son is at the mercy of the candle dragon club.


    So the prince is not deeply involved in this matter.


    And these days, the queen seems to have suddenly changed her temper. The crown prince is not allowed to participate in anything.


    Just let him have a good life and nourish himself in the house.


    But the heavenly princess is particularly active.


    Abnormal is a demon. If you want to fight, you must find its key first.


    "The queen doesn''t want us princes who threaten her son''s throne to die all the time? She seems to be unable to sit still these days. My people inquired that she secretly sent someone to the Feng family. Presumably, she went to the Feng family to gossip."


    He had already noticed these things by holding Lin Mengya on his lap.


    Even so, what can we do?


    With the help of Linlang''s internal and external cooperation, Feng zidie almost killed the martyr''s orphan.


    Even if the Feng family comes, what can we do?


    It''s good that no one asks them to settle accounts. Can a small Feng family turn the sky into waves?


    "The queen can really play this trick of killing with a knife. This time, we can pay him back in his own way."


    The corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth curved high. Long Tianyu only thought it was very interesting.


    She knows the girl''s character better than anyone.


    It seems that this time, she has some great ideas.


    "I''d like to hear your advice."


    With a bad smile, Lin Mengya came to long Tianyu''s ear.


    After saying so and so, the latter''s eyes spoiled deeper and deeper.


    This girl is always afraid that the world will not be chaotic.


    "Well, in your opinion. But now, you have to make good compensation for the loss of burning our house."


    In the inner room, someone was knocked down and the sound of being on the ground came.


    But not much later, a figure appeared at the door, which was very puzzled about the customs.


    "Prince Yu, it''s time for you to go back to your house. If you don''t come out again, your loyal servant will smash our door!"


    The pure fox skin smiled and the meat stood at the door. Lin Mengya''s startled voice immediately came out of the room, shouting with long Tianyu.


    Qinghu still knocked on the door slowly and patiently. It seems that he doesn''t intend to let go of the pair of mandarin ducks in the house.


    "You!"


    A prince who could not become a wolf stared out in anger. The old God was in Qinghu.


    Unfortunately, the other party has no consciousness of admitting his mistake, so he can only leave angrily.


    Inside, Lin Mengya didn''t come out for a long time.


    Even though the temples are not scattered, the clothes are clean and tidy.


    But the blushing little face clearly showed what the two people had done just now.


    "Well, we''re just discussing what husband and wife think about... Why do you look at me like that? We''re legal husband and wife!"


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and looked at the dead girl in front of him.


    "Oh, I just don''t know who the princess''s mausoleum in the suburbs is for. What do you say, girl?"


    Lin Mengya''s retort is not, nor is silence.


    After giving Qinghu a fierce stare, he went to the room where the teacher was.


    After carefully checking the teacher''s situation and making sure that his body was not in any serious way, Lin Mengya''s whole heart was completely settled down.


    The queen, the crown prince, this mother and son, have not caused her less trouble.


    Long Tianyu''s hands and feet were very fast. It came out in a few days. The queen came forward personally to appease Feng zidie.


    The queen has always been a good person, which not only makes Feng zidie grateful to her, but also makes the Feng family thoroughly believe the news sent by the queen.


    Before long, the Feng family will send someone to deal with the matter.


    At that time, if long Tianyu insists on not marrying Feng zidie, the queen can secretly collude with the Feng family to take the Feng family''s key.


    Also let the Feng family, secretly against long Tianyu.


    If long Tianyu can''t bear the pressure and reluctantly marries Feng zidie.


    He will immediately lose the support of those loyal old ministers.


    Killing two birds with one stone is really a good move.


    Unfortunately, even the queen didn''t expect that she would become a piece of chaos.


    In the three wonders hall, Lin Mengya finally doesn''t have to tighten which string all the time.


    Think of the past, when she was the weak Lin Mengya. No matter where you are, you should worry about your safety.


    Now, even if the people who count the candle dragon club spend an hour and a half, she can''t help it.


    Sure enough, whether men or women, their own strength is the most important.


    Let the teacher take the medicine and continue to sleep. Lin Mengya sits in the courtyard drinking tea and reading.


    Without much effort, Qinghu hurried to the yard and brought a letter.


    "Yunzhu is going very well. I heard that Yunzhu wanted money this time, so it didn''t take much effort to agree. Moreover, Miss Tong added 500 taels of silver to ask Yunzhu to send you to a place. I went to see it first. It''s a very remote and difficult place to find. I''m afraid someone died there, and I may not know it outside."


    Qinghu''s tone was a little chilly. What he hated most was that someone was thinking about the life of his little girl.


    "It''s a good means. I think Feng zidie hasn''t killed me yet. I know her temperament. She looks vigorous on the surface, but she''s actually a soft and gentle person."


    Otherwise, she will not be used by her younger martial brother and plead for others.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to take risks yourself. There are people in the hall who are good at pretending to be easy-looking. Can''t you afford to let them go instead of you? Besides, if you go, it''s just for the purpose of finding out the surname Tong, isn''t it? Why bother to take risks yourself?"


    Lin Mengya thought carefully and felt that what Qinghu said was reasonable.


    She''s still too used to doing everything herself.


    I almost forgot. Now she is the legendary eldest sister.


    As long as you wave your little hand, there will be countless thugs, who are driven by her.


    In fact, it just sounds cool. Besides, what she has to do herself is no easier than being a hostage.


    "Well, how are you getting ready for the thing I told you before?"


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face remains the same, but even Qinghu can feel her change.


    This girl is not what she was.


    "I dare not neglect what you ordered. Don''t worry. Everything is ready. Just wait for the big fish to take the bait."


    Qinghu whispered that he liked to work with Lin Mengya most, because what she did would be absolutely extraordinary.


    Two people look at each other, and the evil qualities hidden in each other''s eyes are absolutely the same.


    The state of Da Jin has been stable for too long. It''s time to be lively!

 Chapter 911

    In the three wonders hall, but the news that happened in Kyoto did not escape Lin Mengya''s ears and eyes.


    Prince Yu''s sequel was completely over because of the fierce opposition of the old ministers of the previous dynasty.


    Long Tianyu didn''t say anything, but Miss Feng was dying.


    But as far as her status is concerned, without the strong support of Prince Yu, she can''t control the current situation.


    So now Feng zidie''s position is more embarrassing than anyone.


    Fortunately, the queen pitied her and called her into the palace to appease her.


    According to the news Lin Mengya got, it was said that Miss Feng came into the palace crying and laughing.


    It seems that she got a lot of true stories from the queen.


    But now, Lin Mengya doesn''t have time to talk to her.


    Because in the Sanjue hall, the person secretly in charge of tracking Lin Mengya''s father and brother came back and reported that he had seen someone suspected of his father and brother in a small town in lieyun country.


    If you want to trace it, you must sneak into the gathering places of those tribes.


    It''s not easy to talk. Those tribes usually gather in the mountains.


    And there are insect guards outside. It''s a small matter to rush in and disturb the people inside. On the contrary, it will put those who inquire about the news in danger.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is also good at Gu insects. She quickly developed a Gu expelling medicine mixed with her own blood.


    As long as there is this thing, no matter how powerful the poisonous insects are, they don''t dare to invade the people holding the poison expelling medicine.


    He carefully instructed Qinghu to investigate the location of his father and brother as much as possible under the condition of ensuring everyone''s personal safety.


    But she was still a little worried. She just didn''t expect that her father and brother would appear in lieyun.


    These things can''t be coincidental. It seems that they will all come to the same goal in the end. They will all gather in the place where they were forced to open because of their ambitions.


    I hope it wasn''t a catastrophe.


    "Girl, although your blood is precious, don''t abuse it. If the chief knows, he will get your blood anyway and at any cost."


    Bai Lirui, who had recovered a little, sat in a chair and watched his students stir up these herbs.


    He was extremely satisfied with the student.


    Looking up, Lin Mengya saw the teacher who had gradually recovered.


    It seems that her herbs are not wasted. The teacher looks much better.


    She smiled. She knew that the teacher was worried about her and nodded. It seems that she must be more careful in the future.


    "I see. Although this blood is a treasure, it will also bring me disaster. By the way, teacher, I have something to ask you... Forget it, it''s not a big deal. I''ll ask you when we''re finished."


    In fact, Lin Mengya wants to ask the teacher whether she can have children or not.


    Not too soon, it was thought that if she asked, even if there was a trace of hope, with the teacher''s love for her, I was afraid she would do it with all her life.


    She doesn''t want the teacher to worry, especially now, there are still many things to do, and it''s not the time to have a baby.


    "OK, just say what you want. But don''t be polite to me if I can help you."


    Lin Mengya has already told the teacher about the cause and effect of the matter.


    In addition to sighing, bailiri seemed to see it open and detached at that moment.


    Now he doesn''t do what he wants except to help the student.


    This girl seems to be able to toss more than before.


    Take the yard where they live now for example. When he knew that there was water under the house, Bai Lirui thought that in case of an earthquake one day, wouldn''t the house be over?


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya and Qinghu comforted him and said that the child was very strong.


    Otherwise, he would certainly take his students and find a safer place.


    "Naturally, I won''t be polite to the teacher. You''ll be here to heal yourself these days. I''ll go out to do something and come back soon. If I''m delayed, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    After working in the pharmacy for a long time, Lin Mengya came out.


    The corner of the eye and the tip of the eyebrow were a little tired, but when they saw that there were more than ten colorful brocade bags in their hands, they immediately smiled and opened their eyes.


    The teacher''s words reminded her that since she had poisonous blood, she had relied too much on the convenience brought to her by poisonous blood.


    But teachers can hardly restrain themselves, let alone others.


    What she''s going to do this time is a little dangerous, so she''d better take some poison to defend herself.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go and do what you should do. Don''t be afraid of these drugs. Unfortunately, after a long time, just send someone back to get them, and I''ll prepare them for you. Don''t be afraid of those poisonous insects and snakes. With your current smell, they are only afraid of you."


    The so-called open gun is easy to block and hidden arrow is difficult to prevent. In the past, she only passed through by luck.


    But how can good luck happen all the time, so she must make perfect preparations.


    "I see. Don''t worry about me. I''ll take care of myself."


    Lin Mengya knows that the teacher loves her, and knows that if it''s not for her, the teacher has 100 ways to live in seclusion.


    Hugging the man who treated her like a daughter, he went out of the backyard door under the worried and gratified eyes of the teacher.


    Even though white gauze covered his face, only a pair of aura threatening eyes appeared.


    But those who walk in the Sanjue Hall these days know that the woman in white dress in front of us can''t provoke her.


    Especially in the backyard where only the deputy hall leader and several senior managers can enter, the girl actually lived for many days.


    Although they would not guess that the girl was the hall leader, they secretly regarded her as the hall leader''s confidante or the hall leader''s wife.


    No one dares to disrespect her, because even the vice hall leader, who can''t beat young master Wu Jue, now acts like a servant around her.


    Those who just wanted to have some dirty thoughts stopped immediately.


    This woman is extraordinary!


    After receiving the attention from those people, Lin Mengya went to the outside of the Sanjue hall.


    There was a small sedan waiting there. Lin Mengya didn''t think about it, so she got into the sedan chair.


    Qing fox rode, and the two sedan bearers walked briskly.


    In a short time, I came to a very secluded place in the suburbs of Beijing.


    There''s nothing special there, just turn around a hill and get to the official road.


    Qinghu gave the sedan chair bearer money and sent them away. Then he and Lin Mengya looked at each other.


    No communication, no explanation.


    In this way, Qinghu took Lin Mengya to the official way.


    After a while, a team of people came from a distance.


    This group of people and horses is extremely spectacular. There are dozens of carriages in front and back.


    Especially the carriage pulled by the four horses at the head of the platoon, even among the nobles of the great Jin Dynasty, few people can use it.


    Not to mention that the four horses are thousands of miles of good horses that are difficult to buy with money, they are also valuable timber used in carriages.


    The window was light, but the curtain was made of fine smoke.


    This car, even the royal family seat, is extravagant enough.


    But now, Lin Mengya and Qinghu are standing in front of the team.


    "You cousin, but it''s not a pity at all."


    Qinghu frowned. He was a man who knew the goods. Lin Mengya didn''t know the value of the car, but his heart was like a mirror.


    "What''s the matter? At the beginning, my uncle and grandfather prepared the same dowry for my mother, but it was useless. The two cousins added so much. What''s the matter with the savings of our three generations?"


    Lin Mengya tried to make a look of indifference, but when she saw the spectacular team opposite, she still involuntarily took a breath of air conditioning.


    When she got married from the Lin family, the dowry was already rich.


    But I don''t want to be many times more now than at that time.


    Alas, long Tianyu, long Tianyu, I don''t know what good he did in his last life. Why did he meet such a good daughter-in-law.


    "Princess, little marquis."


    The motorcade stopped not far away, and several waiters in front immediately ran over and saluted them respectfully.


    Lin Mengya and Qing Hu didn''t get used to these strange names for a while, but when they saw that others were so serious, they couldn''t fall off the chain.


    He nodded faintly and was led to the carriage by the waiter.


    The carriage is incomparably gorgeous. The soft silk and satin paved on the carriage is extremely valuable.


    In addition, the furnishings inside are all exquisite. Even Lin Mengya, who doesn''t know much about goods, is secretly surprised.


    It seems that the eldest cousin wants to be a fool. Look at everything in the car. If those old ministers who are facing the sky see it, they must be distressed to death.


    Narrowed his eyes and smiled softly. If he wanted to support her face, why should the two cousins spend so much money.


    My grandparents loved her after all.


    "Princess, tut Tut, don''t say it''s a princess. Even the Queen''s girl can be a girl in my family. But girl, did you make a mountain out of a molehill by fighting with the queen yourself?"


    Qing Hu sits lazily on the soft cushion. Lin Mengya, the princess of Yu, is dead. Moreover, it has been announced to the world.


    If this girl returns, it will make long Tianyu fall into the name of cheating people all over the world.


    That guy is going to do great things. He can''t bear such a reputation.


    Fortunately, the girl in her family has great powers. A letter gives them two in exchange for a reasonable identity.


    Now he is Zuo yuan, the legitimate son of Fuyuan Hou, who inherited the position of Lao Hou three months ago.


    Lin Mengya, the only legitimate daughter of the old Marquis, was granted the title of Princess Zuo Yunxi at the age of three because she was deeply loved by the former Emperor.


    Although the identity has changed from domestic to imported.


    But Lin Mengya is not afraid of being exposed.


    At this level, everyone knows.


    People are not important. What matters is identity.

 Chapter 912

    The motorcade arrived in Kyoto all the way. Since it was a VIP from Lintian, it was grand to rely on it.


    Lin Mengya sat in the car, and she could only be seen in the shaking window.


    The streets were crowded with ordinary people who came to watch the excitement. Everyone was wondering what the princess from a foreign country looked like.


    But the princess didn''t see it, but she was all attracted by the little Marquis riding on the horse in front.


    On a black horse, the young marquis is handsome and unrestrained, and his male and female indisputable face is the style that makes countless people intoxicated.


    It''s just that although he looks good, he won''t make people think he''s too frivolous.


    The extremely cold temperament and the extreme flirtatious appearance are so integrated by people.


    Many women are relieved that the foreign little Marquis has left such a good appearance and wealth. I really don''t know what kind of natural posture the princess came for a marriage.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya sits precariously.


    A veil covered her peerless face, and she didn''t put the surrounding discussion into her mind at all.


    Just thinking, how surprised would that person be if he saw himself later?


    She didn''t mention it to long Tianyu. It was a little surprise to him.


    Even though she knew what the guy meant, she wanted to keep her from showing up until the matter was settled.


    In this way, you can also have less trouble.


    But she knows better than anyone that this is the most critical moment.


    If she is not around him, he has no help in many things.


    So even if she wants to take some risks, she must be with him.


    The carriage went through the streets of Kyoto. This time, it went straight to the street not far from the palace.


    In order to be grand, emperor yuan of Jin had ordered his sons to meet the messenger of the kingdom of heaven instead of him.


    Long Tianyu was dressed in bright yellow imperial clothes and wore a eight treasure Golden Dragon crown.


    Even around a group of excellent royal children, he appears to be outstanding.


    People can see him at first sight.


    The prince on one side is extremely unhappy. Now the gap between him and long Tianyu has become smaller and smaller.


    In addition to the name of the crown prince, both fame and power are no match for long Tianyu.


    So the prince wants to press long Tianyu everywhere, but he doesn''t want each other. He doesn''t care about his demonstration at all.


    He was so angry that he could do nothing.


    Now I work with him again. How can I honestly bear this tone.


    "The third brother is really powerful. The first princess didn''t die long before she married another room. Why, is the third brother interested in the princess now?"


    The prince tilted his eyes and sneered coldly.


    Several princes around know that these two are the general trend of the competition for the throne.


    In addition to long QingHan, who has already made clear his position, most of the others are the grass on the wall.


    So they just looked at the prince''s provocation and didn''t dare to say more.


    "Your Highness, this is unreasonable. In the final analysis, the Feng''s daughter is disrespectful to Princess Linlang if she doesn''t have a wedding letter and doesn''t salute. What''s the matter with my third brother? Besides, the princess who is near the kingdom of heaven has come to make peace, but the one who is near the kingdom of heaven also clearly said in the marriage letter that she likes which one Who can marry. I think his Highness the prince is not happy with his third brother here. It''s better to think about how to pretend to be gentle and make the princess fall in love with you at first sight. "


    Long QingHan always pretends to be a dandy. Neither the prince nor the queen pays attention to him.


    Who knows, since half a year ago, this guy suddenly took over the forbidden army in the capital.


    Moreover, he managed the army well. Now all the key points inside and outside the capital have been in his hands.


    He quietly lured in a new force, all of which did not have a strong backing and fought entirely on their own.


    In this way, half of the officials in the court have been sent by long Tianyu.


    As for the crown prince party, they are all old aristocratic families.


    But his majesty didn''t know what means he used to make them dare not act rashly.


    So even if the crown prince hates long Tianyu and long QingHan, he has to endure now.


    The sinister eyes glared fiercely. The smiling dragon QingHan snorted and turned his head.


    But long QingHan, with an indifferent appearance, pasted it to long Tianyu''s ear and said softly.


    "I think you''d better not come forward for a while, in case your sister-in-law knows --"


    Long Tianyu glanced at the guy with cold eyes. He was in no mood for such a thing.


    It''s just that Zuo qiuchen''s Secret line sent him a letter last night, asking him to take care of the two people who are his cousins.


    Otherwise, he would have left all this and went to the Sanjue hall to find his wife.


    In other words, if Qinghu wasn''t in the way, he wouldn''t¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, hey! Third brother, look at that little Marquis, isn''t he the guard of your family?"


    Although long QingHan always likes mischief, he is still very stable in this major event.


    However, when he saw the little Marquis riding on the horse, he couldn''t help poking long Tianyu more than ten times with his hand.


    "Get out!"


    He lowered his head and roared. Long Tianyu raised his head and was stunned on the spot after seeing the figure riding on the tall horse.


    How How? It''s Qinghu!


    In addition to long Tianyu and long QingHan, even the prince hasn''t seen the appearance of Qinghu.


    Every time he followed Lin Mengya in and out of the palace, he either disguised or hid in the dark.


    So everyone else just felt that the little Marquis of the kingdom of heaven was a little more beautiful.


    It''s just that people are rich in beauty in the kingdom of heaven. From this point, the eyes of other princes can''t help burning a little hot.


    My brothers all have such a good appearance. I don''t know how beautiful the princess is.


    Inadvertently glanced at the two men who were about to turn into stones.


    Qing Hu hid his smile in the bottom of his eyes, turned over and dismounted, and pretended to be a thousand and ten thousand expensive.


    The prince immediately greeted him with a polite manner and tried to make a good impression in front of the foreign guest.


    Although the queen has made it clear to him that the princess of the kingdom of heaven must not marry the crown prince or the Party of long Tianyu.


    But his mind still came alive.


    If the princess is willing, I''m afraid it''s hard for her mother to refuse.


    At that moment, I decided to be attentive and wanted to hook up No, it''s to let other people''s princesses fall in love with him at first sight after seeing his elegant demeanor.


    "Distinguished guests come all the way, all the way hard."


    Qinghu hated the prince of straw bag very much, especially after hearing that this guy had a disgusting idea of his own girl, he hated him in his heart.


    But now, he can''t show it openly.


    So I just don''t talk about it. I fight with the crown prince, ha ha.


    While he was dealing with the prince, his eyes unconsciously floated to a prince.


    With a bad smile in his heart, long Tianyu, no matter how smart he is, can''t imagine that his princess has changed into a foreign princess.


    Now, there''s a good play to see.


    Sitting in the car, Lin Mengya listened to Qinghu''s sincere greetings with the prince.


    Even if it was blocked by the car curtain, she could still feel the two hot eyes.


    It was a survey, a spy, and an incredible shock.


    The lips under the veil curved and smiled with great pleasure.


    The one in her family, usually the owner of Mount Tai''s collapse without changing his face, is now afraid to be really stupid.


    "Uh huh..."


    Seeing Qinghu and the prince perfunctory, Lin Mengya coughed.


    She knew that Qinghu was deliberately selling off, but how could she do such a funny thing without her?


    "I forgot my sister. Please laugh. My little sister is spoiled at home. It''s better for you to be polite. If you offend me, please don''t laugh."


    Simultaneous interpreting the legend, the little Hou Ye is very fond of his sister.


    The princes at the gate of the palace all stretched their necks, waiting to see the true face of Princess Rong''an.


    The little Marquis went to meet him outside the carriage himself, and a small hand like lanolin jade stretched out from behind the yarn curtain.


    Just looking at this jade hand, it is unparalleled in the world.


    Then, when the lilac figure appeared in front of the people, they only felt that the fairy came down to earth.


    The elegant Purple Palace dress made her skin as white as jade. The waist is slightly tightened, revealing a very slim curve.


    But his face was wrapped in a gauze, and next to it hung a large round pearl, which covered the appearance of the woman behind the veil.


    But those eyes seemed to attract people''s souls.


    But it was so clear that there was no impurity at all.


    Black hair was combed into a flowing fairy bun with a jade hibiscus flower head.


    Even if all the women in Kyoto add up, I''m afraid they can''t equal her amorous feelings and charm.


    The waist was placed like a cloud of smoke, floating in front of several princes.


    "I''ve seen your highness."


    The voice is gentle and gentle. It has no delicate affectation, but it makes people like hearing fairy music.


    Long Tianyu seems to have been hit by Tianlei. He will only stand where he is, but his eyes don''t blink, staring at the woman in front of him.


    Sure enough, it''s her! It''s really her!


    Subconsciously wanted to come forward and ask clearly, but he was blocked by the smiling Qinghu.


    "This is Prince Yu, isn''t it? He is really a young talent with extraordinary bearing."


    Pulling long Tianyu''s sleeve, Qinghu won''t give him a chance.


    Long Tianyu looked at his daughter-in-law and was welcomed into the palace by the crown prince and those kind princes.


    My heart was filled with anger.

 Chapter 913

    "Lord, what''s the hurry?"


    In a word, Qinghu and long Tianyu have worked together for a long time. If it weren''t for the girl''s clever plan, I''m afraid he wouldn''t see long Tianyu''s anxious appearance.


    It''s really interesting.


    "Why did she come? Explain it to me!"


    I know that when Lin Mengya entered the palace just now, he winked at him silently.


    Although it was only a short moment, long Tianyu understood more than anyone that this girl must be restless again.


    "I don''t understand what the LORD said. My little sister sent her to make peace. Don''t you all know this?"


    With a little careful thought of revenge, Qinghu played long Tianyu around.


    But he is not just for mischief. After all, Lin Mengya''s public identity can only be princess Rong''an Zuo Yunxi.


    But the girl tried her best, even didn''t hesitate to use the relationship with the kingdom of heaven, just to be able to be with long Tianyu.


    These things are by no means nonsense.


    Although anxious, long Tianyu is long Tianyu.


    It''s about Lin Mengya. He forced himself to calm down and try to understand the connection.


    She, this is to be able to be upright and bright with herself, so she abandoned her former identity and reappeared in front of the living people with the appearance of a kiss princess.


    They have deceived people all over the world. If they want to block youyou''s mouth, that''s the only way.


    For a time, I just felt like my heart and liver had been caught by the girl. It happened that Lin Mengya was now. He couldn''t easily pull a good "lesson" from his arms.


    incorrect! No matter what she looks like or who she is, she is his princess and his wife.


    Therefore, a smile was aroused on the handsome face.


    Hum, that smile is a bit sinister.


    It seems that he has to get entangled with the princess Rong''an to get rid of the crown prince''s thoughts.


    When she married, she was in a hurry for many things.


    It would be nice to give her a formal and grand wedding this time.


    He made up his mind and dusted the dust that didn''t exist on his clothes.


    Prince Yu, who was almost red in his eyes just now, calmed down again.


    "Yes, the princess came to make peace. It''s hard all the way, brother-in-law."


    His eyebrows stretched, and long Tianyu also smiled.


    His big brother-in-law''s cry made Qinghu''s heart itch.


    With a straight face, he wanted to refute, but he was helpless to find that his girl was also a loser. She threw herself on the man wholeheartedly, so that he couldn''t even joke.


    But Qinghu also knows the priorities and wants to tease long Tianyu. There will be opportunities in the future.


    Now, it''s time to get down to business.


    "You know, my little sister is the cousin of the emperor of the kingdom of heaven, so she looks like some."


    The three men also walked to the palace shoulder to shoulder. After Qinghu lowered his voice and gave a reminder, long Tianyu and long QingHan nodded with a tacit understanding.


    Presumably, since the lady of his family dares to come under the name of Princess Rong''an, she must have calculated it.


    At the thought of the palace, long Tianyu was happy because she would become a chicken flying dog jumping again.


    Although the crown prince is not in tune, he is actually a beautiful man.


    Surrounded by a group of beautiful men, even though each carries his own careful thoughts, on the whole, it doesn''t feel bad.


    Among the four kingdoms, the men of the great Jin Dynasty advocate elegance most, while the men near the kingdom of heaven are handsome and romantic. As for the Dongxia Kingdom, there are some customs of the ancient western regions. In the lieyun Kingdom, both men and women always have a seductive energy.


    But no matter how excellent the men of the four countries are, they can''t compare with the man who came in with Qinghu and long Tianhan.


    Her dark eyes are like a magnet. Why can''t she move her eyes?


    Even standing among a group of princes, even Qinghu and longqinghan are the best faces in the world.


    But she just thinks long Tianyu looks better than anyone else.


    What a monster!


    "If the princess comes from a long distance, it''s better to have a good rest first. The father and mother have arranged a banquet for the princess and the little marquis. Before that, the princess can rest in the Ningqing palace."


    The prince thinks he has tried his best to pretend to be elegant in front of Princess Rong''an.


    But I didn''t know that his display didn''t fall into the princess''s eyes.


    "Thank you, Prince."


    The veiled beauty said faintly. The prince smiled, but his heart was stained with a touch of fire.


    Although the princess could not see her face clearly, she was handsome.


    In particular, a faint cold fragrance on her body, although it was only the faintest fragrance, was enough to provoke his anger.


    Princess Rong''an is really a rare beauty.


    A trace of disgust crossed Lin Mengya''s eyes. Of course, she knew what the dignified guy was thinking about himself.


    I don''t want to see you for so long. The prince is still so useless.


    Otherwise, for the sake of great events, she slapped him and told him not to dream.


    But not yet. She has to endure it until the party.


    This time, she wanted the prince and the queen to be dumb.


    Eyes no longer give up, in order to temporarily hide people''s ears and eyes, they have to separate.


    Lin Mengya said goodbye to the ill intentioned Prince and his entourage. Led by the chambermaid and the palace maid, she went to the Ningqing palace where she stayed for a temporary rest.


    Originally, it was not good for a foreign princess to live in the palace according to the rules.


    But emperor yuan of the Jin Dynasty knew that Lin Tiandi loved his cousin very much. He even heard that her dowry was several times more than the bride price for officially marrying the queen.


    What''s more exaggerated is that Lin Tiandi not only sent property, but also married twelve counties together.


    Although they are not dangerous places, they are indeed rich.


    But the emperor of heaven is not a fool. He only said that when Princess Rong''an and her future son-in-law were alive, the finance of the counties and counties that were dowry belonged to Dajin, but they could not be separated from the kingdom of heaven for the time being.


    After a hundred years of the princess and her son-in-law, the twelve counties can be included in the territory of the state of Jin.


    As a superior, no one knows this idea.


    Even though the emperor was generous, he was afraid of what his sister entrusted to him.


    There are twelve counties hanging. I''m afraid the whole Da Jin Dynasty will have to offer Princess Rong''an as if she were her ancestors.


    It''s not easy to open up territory, even if it''s years of war.


    But if you marry a princess, you can''t help but have a rich dowry and take the finances of 12 counties for nothing.


    Only fools don''t care about such great things.


    But there are fools in this world.


    Ning Qingdian said it was a palace, but it was actually a serious palace.


    Fang Zhengzheng entered a courtyard through the gate, bypassed a shadow wall, and came to the main hall.


    The hall is decorated with incense to welcome distinguished guests.


    In luxury, it also reveals the regulation of the royal family.


    Let alone give her a princess from another country to live in. Even the princess born to the emperor of Jin Yuan is afraid that she will not be able to live.


    "Hum, the Jin emperor is willing to pay for it. Also, if the engagement is made this time, he will make sure he doesn''t lose."


    Now the princess and the little Marquis are distinguished guests. Even if some want to monitor, they have to hide far away.


    If the two gods of wealth are upset, the big deal will be over.


    So Qinghu is now reckless. Anyway, there are no outsiders around.


    "He is not willing. I just come in and live for a few days. I can''t pack it and take it away. It''s just a change of place."


    Emperor yuan of Jin calculated on her, and even did not hesitate to destroy the Lin family for his own balancing skills.


    But Lin Mengya can''t hate him, but it doesn''t mean that she will forgive all this.


    Therefore, she had to abduct his most beloved son in person, and then, together with his son, take charge of the country that emperor Jin Yuan worked hard to maintain.


    This is the cruelest punishment for such an ambitious man.


    She has always been a stingy woman for such things.


    "Yes, but girl, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. You let your cousin cut off twelve counties this time. Your behavior of being a black sheep is a little special."


    Reached out and touched her smooth forehead.


    Because only the two of them were present, Lin Mengya had already taken off her veil.


    Before entering the city, Qinghu showed his housekeeping skills.


    At this moment, although she was still like that, her temperament was very different from before.


    It is also that her opportunities in the past two years are too special. At the beginning, although she looks beautiful, she is a little more childish and green.


    These days, most of the things she has come into contact with and participated in are unimaginable.


    In addition, she is only 20 years old, and her appearance has changed a lot because of several twists and turns.


    Now she is beautiful enough to be called the best in the world.


    The temperament is graceful and graceful. But because of the highly toxic relationship, it will send out a fatal temptation.


    Like poisonous things, they will become more and more beautiful.


    If her previous temperament is a rose blooming with the rising sun.


    Now she is like a datura flower growing by the Naihe bridge.


    Close, is to pay for their own lives.


    Of course, this is Lin Mengya''s strong demand.


    She said she was too much like a good wife before, so this time, she wanted to be a gorgeous witch.


    And still have the ability to bring disaster to the world, let him lean on a demon imperial concubine named Daji.


    I don''t know where this girl is playing. It seems that people are all begging for money and pretending to be virtuous, but she is good. She is crying and shouting to be a demon girl.


    Alas, there''s nothing I can do with her.


    "How can people believe that I''m a disaster if they don''t make some extraordinary moves. Moreover, without the support of these twelve counties, I can''t hide my identity from him for a moment with the wisdom of the Jin Yuan emperor. But with these twelve counties, even if he doesn''t want to, he has to cover it for me."

 Chapter 914

    This time, Lin Mengya and others came prepared. They can no longer be foolishly calculated as before.


    "You''ve caught his weakness. This one in the palace is good at everything, but he''s too greedy. Well, although Prince Yu and he are flesh and blood father and son, he has a much broader vision than him. It''s nothing to do with another person."


    Although following Lin Mengya''s side, Qinghu learned to converge and was no longer as unscrupulous as before.


    But he despised these things after all. Like Lin Mengya, power was not attractive to him at all.


    Such lawless words, coming out of his mouth, make life not have any unexpected thoughts.


    She smiled. Yes, she thought so.


    It was said to be a palace banquet to welcome them, but because of their special status, it was very grand.


    Before the beginning, long Tianyu was in his position and was a little fidgety.


    A pair of black eyes anxiously stared at the direction of the door, which almost made a hole in the increasingly dark sky.


    Long QingHan lazily leaned against his position and only felt that such three were ridiculous.


    "Don''t worry, the third sister-in-law can''t run away. Now that she has become Princess Rong''an, won''t you get what you want again?"


    Although he grew up with his third brother, he saw his third brother like this for the first time.


    Funny, I couldn''t help teasing his third brother.


    But in my heart, I was surprised by the ability of the third sister-in-law.


    Finally, under the anxious waiting of long Tianyu, a purple figure not far away came slowly.


    At this time, it was already dark. Naturally, there were palace maids carrying palace lanterns to guide the way.


    The party looked particularly beautiful in the shadow of the lights. The maid in front of them entered the hall. Then, the little Marquis of the kingdom of heaven and princess Rong''an appeared in front of them.


    Long Tianyu, who was still upset just now, has settled down now.


    She was in front of her, her eyes were gentle and her body was soft.


    The two people''s eyes were glued, even in front of everyone.


    Also, his princess never cared about those old rules.


    Led by the Chamberlain, the two took their seats.


    Qinghu naturally sits at the male guest seat. In addition to him, there are many people to accompany him.


    On Lin Mengya''s side, in addition to several princes'' imperial concubines, there are only the side imperial concubines and princesses.


    Just glancing at her, she knew that her majesty meant to win the support of the stars and the moon.


    And she was that month.


    The young talents across the street are afraid to try their best to attract her attention today.


    It''s a good idea. Unfortunately, the candidate for her marriage has already been determined.


    While everyone was unprepared, he exchanged a look with long Tianyu.


    Comfort the guy a little and tell him not to worry. He can''t run away at all.


    Then he looked down at the glass in front of him and pretended to be a famous lady.


    It''s also because the male peacocks opposite are a little too much.


    No matter how well they dress up, Prince Yu of her family is always the most outstanding one.


    How else can she say she has a good eye?


    "Your Majesty''s arrival - the Queen''s arrival -"


    With the two voices of the waiter singing and drinking, everyone''s attention was attracted by the two people who came in from the outside.


    Two yellow and orange people came in. On the hall, even the prince was not dressed in serious bright yellow.


    This couple is the heaven and earth of Da Jin.


    Everyone knelt at their feet, except Lin Mengya, a Qing fox. Because she was a foreign VIP, she just bent down to salute.


    The emperor of Jin Yuan seemed in a good mood, so he just sat in his seat and asked the people in the room to get up.


    "Sit down. Even if you meet distant guests today, those present are all your own people. Don''t be bound."


    All the people in the hall thanked. Lin Mengya sat in her own position, but she didn''t see much respect.


    Raised his eyes and inadvertently collided with the sight of emperor yuan of Jin.


    There was no reaction in the latter''s eyes. It was obvious that she already knew her true identity.


    Also, this person can completely hide himself in the dilemma, and can quickly control the whole Jin country after getting out of trouble. Can ordinary people compare with his scheming and means?


    But it''s not right. I don''t want to read any old feelings, so I suppressed the Lin family.


    Even if the emperor stood in his position, this can only be regarded as normal.


    But she, Lin Mengya, is just a woman and can''t do such generous things.


    "I wonder if you are still used to staying in my palace?"


    Emperor yuan of Jin did not expect that the princess who was so honored and spoiled was the imperial concubine of long Tianyu.


    He knew that Lin Mengya was the princess of the kingdom of heaven, but she was only a princess and a married woman, and her role was absolutely limited.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the brothers of the left family loved her so much.


    Even, do not hesitate to marry twelve counties for her.


    Now, Lin Mengya''s identity has been extraordinary.


    Since it is a royal marriage, it must be an official princess who has become an emperor.


    Fortunately, he is a person who is used to vertical and horizontal. He doesn''t feel much embarrassed about the girl.


    "Thank you for your Majesty''s hospitality. I''m not as comfortable as at home, but I''m used to living."


    Qinghu got up and said something arrogant, but his behavior showed a noble elegance.


    It sounded harsh, but he had a smile on his face, as if he were joking.


    Whether the emperor or anyone else, he has no choice.


    The emperor of Jin Yuan just smiled, but he really looked like a magnanimous elder.


    "That''s good. Take this as your own home. If you''re not used to anything, just tell me."


    The emperor of Jin Yuan had a very good demeanor. When he said this, it was not good for the Qing fox. It was no longer difficult for him.


    Both of their brother and sister want to stay in Dajin. His sister becomes the candidate for marriage. As for his brother, he becomes a proton instead of Zuo Qiuyu.


    Correspondingly, emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty will also choose a proton with enough weight to be sent to Lintian in the near future.


    The reason why these princes want to play with their lives today is that they not only want to marry the princess, but also hope to make friends with the young Marquis waiting in Fuyuan.


    Even though he has lost power as a proton, it is said that the Lintian emperor also has great trust in this cousin.


    If they were really chosen as protons, if the little Marquis could deliver a word, they would be much better in the kingdom of heaven.


    Proton, which sounds good, is actually just a meager meat ticket.


    So at today''s banquet, Lin Mengya and Qinghu are the absolute protagonists.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes always fall on Lin Mengya.


    Rao was very thick skinned, and she was watched by other hot eyes, and her face couldn''t help getting a little hot.


    This dead guy, why don''t he know how to avoid suspicion at all?


    Well, they have done what they should do. I''m afraid it''s too late to avoid suspicion.


    However, before Lin Mengya made any response, two extremely vicious and cold eyes fixed on her.


    Raised his head and greeted him.


    Although the queen is not a fool, she is not a bit worse than the man around her.


    Up to now, it''s just some doubts. It''s just that I feel uncomfortable after seeing that I flirt with long Tianyu.


    Hum, she won''t let others get what her son can''t get.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya came to the palace to collect debts.


    The queen owes their family and the Emperor owes them. No matter who owes them, she must pay them back this time.


    Perhaps Lin Mengya''s directness made the Queen''s heart sick of her.


    The eyes like poisonous snakes suddenly burst into a cold feeling. I don''t know what I''m planning.


    Lin Mengya seemed to demonstrate, and her eyes filled with a sense of ridicule.


    Xu was afraid that she would not die at once. Like a queen, she even stretched out her little hand and gently lifted her veil.


    The gauze was removed, and the face that charmed all sentient beings was finally revealed to the world.


    Not surprisingly, she received a lot of twitching sounds of air conditioning. Lin Mengya lifted her red lips and bent the outline, cold but charming.


    "Lin... Lin Mengya!"


    The prince, who has always been a thief, was obviously more shocked than anyone, so he shouted.


    These three words fell, and the hall where the banquet was held immediately quieted down.


    Almost everyone stared at her in horror as if they had seen a ghost.


    Only the emperor and long Tianyu sitting on the top had complex eyes and thoughts.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya didn''t have any unexpected reaction.


    The jade hand raised the wine glass on the table as if he were telling a joke, he said softly.


    "Lin Mengya? Oh, it''s my cousin who died young? No wonder, when I was at home, my parents often said that I looked like my cousin. Unfortunately, we didn''t meet. Now it seems that I really look like my cousin."


    In the quiet hall, her words were particularly clear.


    Long Tianyu looked at her fearless in the face of danger, and seemed to tease this group of people with evil intentions. He also raised his eyebrows and smiled very openly.


    See, this is his woman.


    When you open your eyes and tell lies, you can speak confidently.


    "You''re talking nonsense. You''re clearly her!"


    The prince had a ghost in his heart, but Lin Meng Ya buried it with his eyes.


    And at the time of mourning, his men also went to see it in the name of condolence.


    How could How can there be two people so similar in the world?


    For a time, the prince lost his sense of propriety.


    "Your Highness, Rong''an doesn''t understand this. I''m Princess Rong''an. Although I look a little like that cousin, is it impolite for your highness to recognize Rong''an as a dead man?"


    The eye light flows, but it is so cold, with a bit of Mei Yi.


    Long Tianyu''s heart surged up with a sour feeling without origin. He wanted to cover her with cotton yarn immediately.

 Chapter 915

    "Moreover, this is the imperial palace. It has dragon Qi protection. It''s common evil. Don''t come in. It''s impossible to get close. I came to the imperial palace with my brother in the daytime. How can I be recognized as a dead man? You have to weigh it when talking to your Highness the prince."


    She said this step by step, but she couldn''t bear the prince.


    Such a sharp mouthed girl is a little different from Lin Mengya.


    But in fact, although Lin Mengya seems to take the overall situation into account, she is ruthless and black.


    But now she has no scruples.


    Besides, although her appearance hasn''t changed much, the days when she went out also added a little more forthright atmosphere to her eyebrows.


    And because of the relationship between the seven poisons and the holy grass, the eye waves flow with a bit of charm.


    When the prince clearly recognized her, he set off a huge wave in his heart.


    "Hum, I see. Third, you have committed the crime of deceiving the monarch. No matter how cunning you argue, she must be your princess who has caused chaos in the world. You can''t hide it from the crown prince! Take them down!"


    This fool!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but scold the prince fiercely in her heart. She had never seen such a vegetable melon before.


    The emperor and Empress of Jin Yuan must have seen her identity. Why didn''t they say it?


    In fact, at this level, the truth is not so important.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many greasy things.


    It happened that the prince could not help but see it and shouted to everyone.


    What happens next is none of her business, is it?


    Before the emperor of Jin Yuan and the queen scolded, Lin Mengya suddenly pulled out a phoenix hairpin from her head.


    The long hairpin is made of pure gold. The sharp end immediately butts against the delicate neck.


    But his face showed a look of grief and anger, and his eyes looked coldly.


    "Your Majesty sent me and my brother here with a kind intention to make a marriage contract with Da Jin, but the two countries will be in peace for a long time. But your crown prince insults me again and again. Is it too clear that I am in heaven? Although I Zuo Yunxi is a woman, I also know that Taoists can be killed and not humiliated. Since your crown prince is like this, he represents your next monarch , self heating will despise my presence in heaven. Instead, I might as well kill myself on the spot to preserve my country''s reputation. Although your emperor can leave us all in the palace, it is clear that nature will not be buried easily at this time. I''m close to a million troops in heaven, and I must seek justice for my brother and sister! "


    Her tone was very just and awe inspiring, and the hairpin in her hand was really close to her neck, like a martyr.


    The emperor of Jin Yuan was already very angry with the prince, who was useless.


    Now she has made such a fuss again. She looked good just now. Now she is very gloomy and terrible.


    But Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that half of the reason for the emperor''s anger is because of his royal highness.


    "Bastard! Get back!"


    The palm slapped heavily on the table. After the emperor recovered, he was rarely so angry.


    The prince could not help shrinking, but the eyes like poisonous snakes were still nailed to Lin Mengya.


    "Princess Rong''an, this is just a slip of the tongue by the crown prince. Although my country is rich and strong, I don''t want to fight again. Just now it was just a slip of the tongue by the crown prince. Please don''t worry about it."


    Emperor yuan of Jin said something unreasonable.


    But when he opened his mouth, he called Lin Mengya Princess Rong''an. It was obvious that he had identified her.


    In fact, when emperor yuan of the Jin Dynasty saw that Lin Mengya was the princess who was sent, a trace of joy crossed his heart.


    Besides, the girl grew up in Dajin and fell in love with her son.


    Moreover, the emperor said that all the contents of the contract were fully represented by Princess Rong''an.


    In this way, we are all old acquaintances. The so-called hometown is hard to leave.


    Two Da Jin people came to sign the contract with Da Jin. Although not all of them are in favor of Da Jin, at least they won''t turn their elbows out.


    But his wishful thinking is wrong. Lin Mengya looks docile and gentle on the surface, taking the overall situation into account.


    But the premise is that she regards people as her own.


    Now, he deprives Lin Meng of the position of Yazheng imperial concubine for no reason, and destroys his family''s flesh and blood.


    Her daughter-in-law poisoned her mother and sent her sister to Lin''s house to harm Lin Mengya.


    Now his son jumped out and yelled at others.


    Rao is Lin Mengya. He has a great bearing, and he has to be worn away on this day.


    Besides, Lin Mengya is not such a generous girl at all. As long as long as long Tianyu knows, this girl is a character of revenge.


    At present, he covered the smile in his eyes to hide his tight nerves.


    What a bad girl. He knew she was pretending and was used to act, but he just couldn''t help tightening his body and almost jumped up and grabbed the hairpin she said.


    That girl, he can''t let her hurt any more.


    "Your Majesty means that I misunderstood your crown prince for making trouble without reason?"


    I thought it could be turned over, but Lin Mengya refused.


    In fact, she came to find fault today. How could she miss such a good opportunity?


    Even emperor yuan of Jin couldn''t help frowning at this question.


    After all, he still didn''t pay attention to Lin Mengya.


    I used to think she was a capable daughter-in-law, but today, why is she like that street shrew and doesn''t talk about her face at all?


    She couldn''t help looking at her so-called brother, but she saw Lin Mengya''s back. The young Marquis waiting in Fuyuan was leisurely drinking wine.


    Just that pair of cold Phoenix eyes, but flashing a trace of yin and ruthless.


    That''s -- a pair of killer eyes!


    "Fuyuan Hou, what do you say?"


    In this situation, the emperor of Jin Yuan had to place his hope on Fuyuan Hou.


    In the end, he is a man and his sister is capricious. Isn''t he afraid of screwing things up?


    But emperor yuan of Jin did not know what the Qing fox looked like?


    That''s a master who can make fun of me in hell.


    Now, who can he be afraid of?


    "My sister is right. Since your country is so insincere, our brother and sister will definitely not be humiliated. Although I am not as determined as my sister, ordinary people can''t stop me if I want to leave someone''s head. If my man in heaven is indifferent to his own sister being insulted, he doesn''t deserve to live in this world It''s over! "


    The two brothers and sisters sing and make peace, so that the emperor and the prince have no way to live.


    In order to show his dignity, the Yuan emperor of pianjin also regarded Lin Mengya as his daughter-in-law, so he spoke more seriously.


    I''m afraid it''s too late to turn around now.


    The atmosphere became a little stiff for a moment. Tonight, not only the royal family, but also the families of important officials came.


    The words of the crown prince just now are really not decent. Moreover, he is also a princess with thousands of respect and thousands of expensive. It is said that he is still very popular.


    Now when he comes to a foreign country and comes with relatives, he is vilified by the crown prince for no reason.


    Speaking out, it really seems that the state of Jin does not respect Lin Tian.


    You know, they sent the princess and the Marquis to show their sincerity.


    Besides, they sent it first. This sincerity is enough to explain Lin Tian''s attitude.


    If so, if Dajin still takes Joe.


    I''m afraid, as the princess said, the kingdom of heaven may completely change its attitude overnight.


    And Lintian''s national strength is not much weaker than Dajin.


    Things are at an impasse, some difficult to end.


    If the crown prince is a smart man and goes out to say a few soft words now, it will be over.


    But he was arrogant. How could he be willing at this time?


    Under the condition that everyone was worried, Yu Pro Wang Long Tianyu stood up.


    First he bowed and made amends, and then he said.


    "Calm down, princess. Your country is sincere. I have long remembered it in Dajin''s heart, and my father and Emperor will never deviate from it. Please look at my face and don''t care about it anymore. If the princess is still angry, I might as well make amends instead of the prince. If you want to fight or punish, please show me."


    Prince Yu apologized. What''s more, he not only had a sincere attitude and a frank tone, but also had a gentle smile.


    The ladies who had the honor to attend the Palace Banquet later described how Prince Yu stood up, wronged himself and helped others.


    Only a dragon Tianyu was shaped into a great husband who can bend and stretch for the sake of his family, country and the world.


    In fact, after seeing long Tianyu''s initiative, Qinghu couldn''t help humming in his heart.


    Long Tianyu has done all the humiliating things for his girl.


    Now it''s just making an apology to his daughter-in-law in front of everyone.


    This dead guy, how can all the good things in the world be occupied by long Tianyu?


    Lin Mengya blinked at long Tianyu, but the gold hairpin in her hand was a little far away.


    The man gave Lin Mengya a spoiled smile, and then walked in front of her with great elegance.


    oh dear! Prince Yu holds Princess long Tianyu''s hand!


    oh dear! Prince Yu and princess Rong''an are in love at first sight!


    oh dear! Princess Rong''an fainted in Prince Yu''s arms!


    oh dear! Men and women all over the room feel that they are going to have needle eyes!


    Secretly, Lin Mengya pinched long Tianyu''s waist.


    It''s just a play. How come this guy doesn''t miss any chance to show his love?


    And¡ª¡ª


    She doesn''t want to faint! It was long Tianyu who whispered.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you? Taiyi! Taiyi! The princess fainted!"


    Well, in order to cooperate with him, Lin Mengya can only let herself faint.

 Chapter 916

    The appearance of Princess Rong''an is not very gorgeous, but it is also impressive enough.


    All forces are well aware of this matter, but how to respond is their business.


    Long Tianyu hurried and ran to bed with his little lady in his arms.


    No, I ran to the bed in Ningqing hall.


    "Go down, the princess is all right."


    Just arrived in Ningqing hall, long Tianyu couldn''t wait to blast people out.


    With the grievances of the imperial doctor running over, these nobles will always toss them little people.


    But how dare he say these words.


    She and long Tianyu were the only people left in the room. Lin Mengya opened her eyes and smiled at her husband.


    "Come on, what the hell is going on?"


    Long Tianyu put her on the bed, pulled the stool and sat down.


    Lin Mengya bit her lower lip and smiled more and more lovely.


    "Don''t you know everything? Besides, my husband is the smartest in the world. How can he hide this from your eyes?"


    Thousands of people wear flattery but don''t wear it. Especially Lin Mengya also makes a clever and supple appearance, which makes long Tianyu unable to get angry.


    Looking at that charming little face, I couldn''t help sighing.


    "You know, you don''t have to get involved in such a thing. If you want to recover your identity, you can wait until the wind is calm. We don''t rush for a while."


    She blocked long Tianyu''s mouth with her little hand. She knew that the man was not blaming her, but worried about her.


    "I can''t wait. I can''t wait to see you fight with those people every day, but I can only hide in the dark and worry about you. Long Tianyu, listen, if you fight with others, I''ll be the sword and armor in your hand. So, I''m here."


    How can long Tianyu stand such a gentle tone?


    At that time, a heart turned into a soft pool of water. I just wanted to hold her in my arms and take good care of her.


    "OK, I will protect you."


    The iron arm took Lin Mengya into her arms and felt the tenderness that had not been seen for a long time again. Long Tianyu only felt that he had got everything.


    One, take all the things that are unwilling to change.


    "Well, I believe you. But this time I appear, the prince will not let me go easily. He hates me to the bone. The queen and he want to get rid of me. For the time being, I can''t leave the palace. I''m afraid you have to prepare for something."


    Relying on long Tianyu''s arms, she doesn''t want to separate for a moment.


    But long Tianyu has a heavy burden. If he doesn''t make preparations early, how can he strike first.


    "You mean..."


    Once the eyebrows were picked, there was a trace of clarity in the pretty face with a somewhat reserved smile.


    "Yes, that''s what you think. If I do it, I''ll bite them. I won''t stop until it hurts my muscles and bones!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows have a very cruel style.


    It was such a big plan, but in her opinion, it was as simple as dressing and cooking.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously wants to forbid her to participate, but in the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya looks pathetic.


    Shuirun''s big black eyes looked at him pitifully.


    I can''t say anything if I refuse.


    "Then you have to ensure your own safety, you know?"


    For a long time, long Tianyu finally let go.


    Then Lin Mengya immediately nodded wildly and gave a kiss.


    "You --"


    The uncontrollable emotion made long Tianyu hold her little head.


    With a little force on her palm, she captured her delicate cherry lips.


    How to dally with each other, how to wear ears and temples, can not completely represent his lovesickness for her.


    Just when the two people were confused and torn at each other, there was an untimely knock outside the door.


    "Cough, pay attention, you two. Now you''re having an affair without media. Prince Yu, I heard that you were a pervert when you married my cousin last time. Why, now, my sister, do you want to take it by force?"


    In an instant, Lin Mengya quickly got into the quilt.


    Only a disheveled little head appeared, looking at long Tianyu with shame and timidity.


    Although they have already enjoyed some kind of joy, it is one thing to close the door, and it is another thing to be heard at the foot of the wall.


    "She is my wife. No one can change it."


    The words are high sounding, but someone''s physical change makes this sentence a little less powerful.


    The chilly Qinghu outside the door just poured a basin of cold water to calm them down and didn''t embarrass them.


    Only after suffering from long Tianyu, he stood there for a long time before he could turn around and leave.


    "Be careful."


    Seeing that he was leaving, Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking.


    Long Tianyu never gave up on her. After looking at her reluctantly, she couldn''t delay any longer.


    Every time he was with her, he didn''t want to separate again.


    "Wait for me."


    The sound of the two words made Lin Mengya feel as if she had knocked over the seasoning can.


    Sour, bitter, salty and sweet are mixed into a pile.


    Seeing the man leave, Lin Mengya''s heart seemed to have been dug out by Sheng Sheng.


    Long Tianyu, I''m afraid it''s worse than myself.


    "It''s not that I can''t see you. Look at you. Do you need to be so reluctant?"


    Qinghu''s words have a sour taste, but those gentle fox eyes can overflow slightly only in the corner she can''t see. He can''t control his deep feelings.


    Yes, he loves Lin Mengya, too.


    Even if two people have different identities and different experiences, he just loves her.


    However, as early as twenty years ago, he had lost the qualification to love her.


    She saved his soul and his body.


    So all his life, he will only live for her.


    Now, he is her nominal brother.


    Don''t worry that it will damage her reputation, and you can be good to her without any hindrance.


    Anyway, my biological brother loves his sister. Even if he has had some, why not?


    As long as she can live safely by her side.


    That love, he won''t say.


    But it can turn into being good to her and accompany her for a long time.


    "With your tube, you hide furtively outside, and you''re not afraid of needle eyes."


    Lin Mengya stared at Qinghu and calmed down a lot.


    Some impulses are not just men.


    She is a normal woman and a woman with the best husband in the world.


    At that moment, in fact, she was more anxious than long Tianyu.


    But now, it''s really not the time to do those loving sports.


    Qinghu considerately left the curtain and asked Lin Mengya to tidy up inside before he came out.


    "Did you tell him that?"


    He leaned lazily on the beauty couch. In front of Lin Mengya, he always seemed to have no bones.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has long been used to this picture, and knows that he wants to make everyone feel that he is just a dissolute childe who can only eat, drink and enjoy happiness.


    Taking off the heavy Beaded hairpin on her head, Lin Mengya couldn''t help lowering her voice.


    "He knows what I mean, and just now, I gave him everything you wrote."


    That was when she quickly stuffed them into long Tianyu''s arms while they were still glued together.


    Fortunately, before that, otherwise, she would not remember such a small thing.


    "That''s good. You''re safe here these days. I''ll send people outside for you."


    Qing Hu''s playful eyes showed a trace of coldness.


    If you dare to provoke his little girl, what can the emperor Laozi do?


    Since the storm at the banquet, the scandal of Prince Yu colluding with Princess Rong''an has spread.


    It was said that at the banquet, Princess Rong''an was so shameless and charming that she hooked up Prince Yu, who had just become a widower.


    He also said how shameless they were, and they rolled together in public.


    In short, how ugly the words are, how bad they spread out.


    For these things, people in the deep palace can only pretend not to know.


    But when Prince Yu and princess Rong''an reached the peak of their infamy, another voice came out.


    It is said that a small official who saw the princess and the prince himself at the banquet said that the prince took a fancy to the beauty of Princess Rong''an.


    Unfortunately, the courtship failed, so she insulted Princess Rong''an in public.


    Who is the princess? It is pure and pure, sacred and inviolable.


    So the princess had to look for life and death on the spot to prove her innocence. Fortunately, Prince Yu stepped forward, which resolved the embarrassing scene.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid Da Jin and Lin Tian will fight again.


    So later, the princess fainted. It was Prince Yu''s hero who saved the beauty and sent them away.


    In this way, Prince Yu is not only a mean person, but also a hero who stands up for his family, country and the world.


    The first one is just a rumor, no one can prove the source, and the channel of transmission is unclear.


    But this petty official is real. When people know the news and come to verify it, he will take the trouble to explain it.


    One is groundless and the other is well documented.


    So public opinion fell to long Tianyu in a few days.


    Later, I heard that Prince Yu had stayed in his palace since he left the palace that day.


    Every day, in addition to going to the military yamen, I go home to have a rest.


    It''s the prince. He always runs to the palace when he has nothing to do.


    It is also said that the prince can often be seen outside the princess''s gate.


    Right or wrong now, but there is a final conclusion.


    If Prince Yu really has a private relationship with Princess Rong''an, he must have gone to the palace early in the morning to hang out with Princess Rong''an.


    And the princess fell ill after the party.


    It is said that he was so angry that he couldn''t get up.


    Therefore, some people who attached great importance to women''s morality guessed that the princess must not be able to stand the great humiliation, so she was angry and fell ill.


    Also, a girl who is innocent is still a princess. How can she be willing to flirt with the crown prince?


    Therefore, Princess Rong''an is a good princess, and Prince Yu is also a good prince.


    As for the prince? Some things can''t be said.

 Chapter 917

    At this time, the good girl Princess Rong''an is hiding in the room and calculating the next plan with Qinghu.


    "Unexpectedly, the prince''s vague rumors are really used by you."


    Qinghu nodded her white and tender forehead. On the surface, the petty official seemed to have no faction. In fact, he was one of the best underground friends of long Tianyu.


    Since she was with Lin Mengya, long Tianyu gradually accepted her thoughts.


    Among his forces, there are not only great scholars, but also traffickers and pawns.


    As for the prince, he claims to be orthodox and noble in the world. How can he care about a small official?


    Therefore, the crown prince lost the fight in the name of public opinion guidance.


    "Since he dares to pave bridges and roads for me, why don''t I dare to go? He''s looking for you. What can he say?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like the palace at all, because it always makes her feel very depressed.


    It''s like entering a wolf''s nest by mistake. You have to tighten your body all the time.


    Fortunately, she was surrounded by experts, and Bai Su was secretly brought in by Yi Rong.


    She was protected by two masters, Qinghu and Baisu, but no one was hurt.


    "Left and right are just the purpose of spying on us. I blocked them back. I told him openly and secretly that you are in charge, not me. Guess what he would do?"


    Blink, blink, although Qinghu was born reckless, he has some means and plays no worse than those men of the dragon family.


    Emperor yuan of Jin must be the one who eats the fox and has nowhere to talk.


    Rao is that no matter how patient he is, he has to condescend to come to her.


    Who called her "sick" very serious, and was still angry with his son?


    "Princess, the father-in-law beside your majesty is here."


    There was a slightly hoarse voice outside the door. Lin Mengya knew it was Bai Su''s voice as soon as she heard it.


    After a tacit look at Qinghu, Lin Mengya lay down on the bed quickly.


    In fact, her face was not good-looking. As soon as she lay there, she really looked like a serious illness.


    Who knows, these are pretends?


    "It''s grandpa Wang. Please come in."


    The Ningqing hall where Lin Mengya lives is not small. Qinghu stands outside and talks to her sister inside, but it doesn''t matter.


    That father-in-law Wang is an old man around the Jin Yuan emperor. Usually, except serving his majesty, ordinary people can''t help him.


    It must have given them enough face to send to them now.


    Lin Mengya knows better than anyone about the means of emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty.


    Therefore, it is more and more disgusting.


    "Say hello to the Marquis and to the princess. Your majesty knows that the princess is ill and specially asks our family to bring you some good medicine to mend your body. I don''t know that the princess is better now?"


    Father-in-law Wang had a respectful smile on his face. He had been refined in the palace for so many years.


    Knowing that the little marquis in front of him was not easy to provoke, and the princess inside was even more difficult to deal with, he piled a smile on his face as soon as he came up.


    "Thank you, your majesty, and your father-in-law. But my sister has been spoiled and angry since she was a child. Now I''m worried that I can''t get out of bed."


    Qinghu''s face doesn''t change. Others may be kept in the dark. Who among them doesn''t know that shuiyunxi is Lin Mengya?


    Unfortunately, the play can''t sing like that.


    "However, our prince is not such an unstable person. Alas, maybe it''s because the princess looks so much like the dead princess. Let alone others, our family was shocked. But how can the princess be wronged? Princess, let''s say something we shouldn''t say. Even if you''re angry, you can''t help yourself Own. Never, take your own body to get angry. "


    As Duke Wang said, he was clearly concerned about Lin Mengya''s body and comforted her.


    Secretly, I didn''t say whose fault it was, just to let her take good care of herself.


    The people in the palace are greasy.


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s an old problem. I brought it from my mother''s womb. I feel heartache when I''m angry. I can''t slow down for a long time."


    Inside, delicate, but also with a somewhat weak voice.


    Duke Wang didn''t seem to be so angry that he had no room to turn around.


    Immediately he smiled very obediently and said to the inside.


    "The princess is precious. How can we delay it? Your majesty just misses the princess and thinks about when to see her. Alas, you don''t know, your majesty loved Prince Yu and his wife most since your cousin was alive. Oh, look at the mouth of the old slave. What are these heart piercing people doing?"


    In the outer room, Grandpa Wang sang and read very well. In the inner room, Lin Mengya sneered at the corners of her mouth.


    Will you give her a peace of mind pill at the mouth of father-in-law Wang?


    Good idea!


    "Cough, in fact, I also want to say hello to your majesty. However, I''ve been in bad health. I''m afraid I''ll offend Tianyan in front of your majesty."


    Want her to go? There are no doors.


    After hearing this, Duke Wang just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Qinghu.


    Zuo just followed Lin Mengya''s meaning and told emperor yuan of Jin that if you want to see it, you must come here in person.


    This time she wanted to tell the Jin Yuan emperor that everything in the world did not go according to what he thought and wanted.


    Father-in-law Wang was blocked back, and he didn''t know what he told his master.


    In short, the next evening, the emperor of Jin Yuan sent a message to visit her next day.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by his happy promise.


    Emperor yuan of Jin always thought that everything in the world was under his control. He must also think that he was looking for a small account for what happened that year.


    That''s good. Let the great emperor feel that she is just a woman full of small things.


    Anyway, one day, he will regret it.


    Whether emperor Jin Yuan comes or not, Lin Mengya sits firmly on the Diaoyutai in the palace.


    Such a toss, autumn has long passed.


    Early winter always makes people feel particularly cold. Although the poison has been eliminated, her cold fear constitution has not changed.


    It was good when I was in Liuxin courtyard. After all, there was a ground dragon and a hot Kang.


    There is also a warm spring outside that they don''t know where to draw from, regardless of the ice and snow outside, but her small yard is always like spring all the year round.


    But I don''t know if Ning Qing hall is too empty. She always feels very cold.


    Fortunately, the fox was prepared early in the morning. The bed was covered with good wool cushions and warm quilts.


    Rao is so. Lin Mengya misses the yard in Yuqin palace even more.


    No matter how bad it is, there is long Tianyu''s big heater.


    The man repeatedly sent letters and things to her, but he was anxious to scratch his ears because he couldn''t meet her because of his plan.


    At the thought that long Tianyu would have such a day, Lin Mengya always laughed heartlessly.


    Women are always like this.


    "Your Majesty is here -"


    Outside the door, the waiters'' voices immediately restrained the smile on Lin Mengya''s face.


    His face was still pale, wearing thick cotton padded clothes, but he was still weak.


    Supported by several servant girls, he arrived at the door and saluted elegantly.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    She lowered her head and did not see the passing light on the face of emperor Jin and yuan.


    However, emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty still made a loving appearance of his elders. Lin Mengya''s identity and status were enough for him to pay attention to.


    And she is in love with her third son. As long as he completes them, isn''t Lin Mengya dead set on his country after that?


    The Lin family are all like this.


    "Get up quickly, you child. You''re so sick. Why do you want these false gifts? I''m here to see you, not to make you sick."


    Emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty had a gentle voice and elegant attitude.


    Like an elder who really loves his younger generation, every word is kind.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya has already recognized his selfish sincerity.


    Although the taro in his family was cold and cool at the beginning, it was a real gentleman.


    On this point, her husband can give a full 100 points.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Come and serve tea."


    Anyway, everything is supported by others. Lin Mengya is happy to pretend to be delicate.


    No one can be on an equal footing with the emperor.


    But in order to pretend, emperor yuan of Jin specially asked Lin Mengya to sit opposite him.


    After repeatedly refusing, Lin Mengya pleaded guilty and sat gracefully on the other side of the warm Kang.


    There was a small square table between them, on which a chessboard was placed.


    Black and white fell on it, which was obviously a mess.


    After the emperor of Jin Yuan booed and asked for warmth again, his eyes involuntarily fell on the chessboard in front of him.


    The two sides are close and even.


    However, what he is more interested in is that sunspots are weak, but they have the potential to break through.


    Although Baizi kills all directions, he has some lack of stamina.


    In short, this is an uncertain chess game.


    The eyebrows were slightly frowned, but for a short moment, they stretched out again.


    "Unexpectedly, your chess skills are good."


    Lin Mengya looked down at the chess game and smiled gently.


    "I play chess all day except reading. When I''m at home, my brother and the masters dislike me and refuse to play chess with me. I just play chess. I''m really mean to win or lose."


    This words, let Jin Yuan emperor''s eyebrows, flash a touch of pride.


    The chess skill of emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty is extremely superb. It is not invincible in the world, but it is also rare.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know, so this was deliberately provoking him.


    "Oh? I see. It''s just right. I haven''t been matched in some days. How about a few games?"


    Lin Mengya seemed to shake her head in fear and said with a smile.


    "Women are just ordinary pastimes. How can they compare with Chinese? My chess skills are just guided by my cousin and uncle. It''s definitely not elegant. Your majesty, don''t joke."


    This excited the emperor of Jin Yuan to talk to her.


    It seems that winning her is equal to winning the two emperors in Lintian.


    Lin Mengya was so helpless that she had to ask someone to cook tea and burn incense outside and play chess with the emperor of Jin Yuan.

 Chapter 918

    In the chess game, emperor yuan of Jin is definitely a master.


    Because he is good at strategy and can always win by surprise.


    But today, although he has always had the upper hand, although he ended up winning three innings in a row.


    Somehow, emperor yuan of Jin had a feeling of being manipulated all the time.


    During the tea break, he looked up at the girl.


    No complacency, or cunning.


    She always looked at the chess game with her normal face and a shallow smile.


    "Your Majesty won."


    Lin Mengya lost three games in a row, but she was smooth and didn''t pick her eyebrows.


    "It''s just playing chess. There''s nothing to win or lose."


    The resourceful emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasties was uneasy for some reason.


    This girl, he seems to be unable to see through.


    "Yes, a chess game is a chess game. No matter how hard it takes, it''s just a game. Besides, you''re an expert in this way. I deserve to lose."


    Lin Mengya smiled softly. The emperor of Jin Yuan was as bright as a torch, but he couldn''t see half a flaw.


    "I haven''t had such a happy game in many years. Your chess skills are very good."


    An old fox is an old fox. If you don''t see the target, you won''t easily throw out your own means.


    Lin Mengya talked with him for a while until the waiter came outside and told him that several people had arrived at the imperial study, and the old fox left Ningqing hall.


    "It''s tiring."


    Lin Mengya''s face collapsed when the talent left.


    She doesn''t like confrontation with these people, because she always has to be quiet and calculate with each other.


    "The princess thinks that who will know the news of your majesty here?"


    Yi Rong offered a cup of tea to Bai Su, an ordinary servant girl, and asked in a low voice.


    "All they should know, but all they know is that their noble emperor spent an afternoon with me."


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea and gracefully fed it to her mouth.


    If she didn''t expect it, the one who claimed to be a great monarch would often come to her Ningqing hall in the next few days.


    People are like this. The more they can''t see through, the more they want to see through.


    Especially for people like emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty, he is absolutely not allowed to know that things he can''t master exist.


    In short, people like emperor Jin Yuan are too controlling.


    Once he wanted to control Jin, now he wants to control his son.


    Unfortunately, everything will not be what he wants.


    For three days in a row, once emperor yuan of Jin stepped down, he found a chance to play chess with her.


    Even if Lin Mengya loses more and wins less, she often spends an afternoon with him.


    They didn''t say anything except playing chess.


    But in the eyes of those who have a heart, it seems that the emperor of Jin Yuan and the princess Rong''an have some secrets.


    Unfortunately, in the past few days, emperor yuan of Jin''s head was playing chess with that girl, thinking about how to kill the four sides and how to turn the situation around.


    The atmosphere in the palace was subtle. The wily emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasty ignored the details around him for the first time.


    In the evening, just after seeing off the emperor of Jin Yuan Dynasty, Lin Mengya withdrew into bed and chatted with Bai Su for tea.


    I don''t know when snowflakes are falling outside. It''s the first snow this year.


    "It is said that auspicious snow heralds a good year, but this year''s snow seems to be earlier than in previous years."


    Knowing that her master was afraid of the cold, Bai Su didn''t open the window to enjoy the snow. But the outside was soon covered with a thick layer, which melted quickly just because of the ground temperature.


    "Yes, those who should come will always come. Why not come earlier? Go to the kitchen and see what''s going on for your majesty."


    Lin Mengya had something to say. She covered her quilt tightly. The weather suddenly became cold. She really wanted to move away from here.


    But soon.


    Your majesty has played chess with her for three days, which can be regarded as giving her enough face.


    Instead of being rude, Lin Mengya specially asked people to make some snacks unique to the kingdom of heaven, hoping to taste fresh for the emperor of Jin and yuan.


    The bright red cloak is still conspicuous even in the dim light.


    And the big blue umbrella also made her the focus that people can see at a glance in the snow-white.


    Stepping on the snow, the sound of ''creak creak'' keeps on.


    Although the roads in the palace were cleaned by the palace attendants, the roads were still slippery because of the continuous snow.


    Lin Mengya personally held a square lacquer wooden box with dark red fine gold lines. At a glance, she knew it was used by the heavenly family.


    She walked very carefully, but the box was tightly held.


    So careful, as if it contained something of great importance.


    It''s not a short distance from Ning Qing hall to your Majesty''s imperial study, and there are many palaces to pass through.


    She didn''t take the sedan chair. If she fell down at this time, she might as well walk by herself.


    They walked very carefully, but as soon as they came to a quiet place, a dark shadow suddenly flew out.


    "Ah!"


    After the scream, Lin Mengya was hit to the ground, and the lacquer wooden box flew out, and the contents were scattered on the ground.


    "Princess, are you all right?"


    Several maids immediately picked up Lin Mengya, and the little waiter who bumped into the noble man knew he had caused trouble and knelt there trembling.


    "The slave is damn, the slave is damn! It has bump against the princess, and please princess!"


    The maidservants around Princess Rong''an were naturally angry. When they came up, they hit several loud mouths and scolded angrily.


    "Blind your dog''s eye, I don''t know. Your slaves in the state of Jin are on duty like this! I tell you, if my highness makes a mistake, you''ll wait to lose your life!"


    The maid''s words were impolite, and the waiter didn''t dare to answer back. He could only kowtow heavily until his head was broken and bleeding.


    "Forget it, he''s not one of us, and it''s not easy to send him away. Let him be careful next time. Is it a hell of being so rash?"


    Just fell on the snow, plus how much she was wearing, in fact, Lin Mengya didn''t hurt much.


    But her expression was a little eager. She looked a little ugly in the flickering light.


    "Go away! If you dare to offend my highness again, you''ll suffer!"


    The handmaids who just rewarded him a few earscrapes said viciously.


    The waiter who picked up his life immediately kowtowed and knelt to one side, as if he had been stunned.


    Lin Mengya took a few steps, put away the things in the lacquer wooden box and held them in her arms again.


    Several people continued to walk in the direction of the imperial study, but the waiter knelt on the roadside until their figure disappeared, and then slowly got up and turned back to the shadow.


    It snowed all night,


    The dim sum sent by Lin Mengya was naturally praised by his majesty.


    But since then, she hasn''t taken a step in Ningqing hall.


    I thought the first snow would not last long, but it rained continuously for three days.


    The palace is covered with silver and plain, like a fairyland.


    But Lin Mengya ordered Bai Su to restrain the subordinates, and no one should go out easily.


    In addition to eating food, people send it to them every day.


    Other times, she is in the house, writing and drawing.


    No one, except her close maid, came into the house to see what she was writing.


    If anyone asks, Princess Rong''an is drawing plum blossoms.


    There was indeed a plum tree outside her window, but it was not time yet. She looked bare and spiritless.


    Three days later, the snow stopped and Lin Mengya''s writing and painting stopped.


    "Give your majesty what I wrote."


    Lin Mengya was sent over. Although she didn''t have great talent, she couldn''t stand being educated in modern times.


    Several poems on plum blossom are amazing in this time and space.


    Of course, emperor yuan of Jin also pretended to be elegant, and these poems are bound to please him.


    Sure enough, it was delivered in the morning. In the evening, your majesty ordered father-in-law Wang to send a large number of gifts.


    He also wrote a poem himself, which is an elegant pleasure.


    "Your Majesty''s poems must be well collected. Come on, go get the mahogany box and put it on the top of the bookcase. Remember, no one is allowed to move."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, looked at the waiters busy sweeping the snow outside, and whispered orders.


    "Yes."


    October 15 is also the day when Princess Rong''an entered the palace for half a month.


    Originally, she was sent to make up.


    Those who want to match her are either the prince or the prince''s son.


    But I didn''t know her market was so bad. The women in the palace just sent a lot of gifts, but they didn''t dare to visit easily.


    Of course, it is also because she is seriously ill.


    But emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty doted on her very much. From time to time, he would go to Ningqing hall to sit down, or reward her with some exquisite gadgets.


    It is rumored by people around the emperor that his majesty attaches great importance to this daughter-in-law and must find a person with enough weight.


    These words are enough to make her market bullish.


    Unfortunately, two other news came at this time.


    First, his royal highness fell in love with the princess at first sight and threatened to marry her.


    Second, Prince Yu is the choice of his majesty, and it is said that Princess Rong''an is also very satisfied with this arrangement.


    Two men fight for a woman. It''s hard to have a good reputation.


    So none of the ladies in the palace would talk first.


    In case of displeasure to your majesty, the crown prince or prince Yu, I''m afraid my future will be worrying.


    But in such a dilemma, Princess Rong''an is not in a hurry.


    Every day I stay in the yard to keep fit. One day I don''t see anyone except the little marquis.


    But on this day, she had to tidy up her appearance and prepare to welcome distinguished guests.


    The most powerful woman in the palace, except the one in the middle palace, was only prince Yu''s biological mother, the imperial concubine of Dehui.


    Princess Dehui was born in a noble family, and she had three princes, so she was deeply loved by her majesty.


    But she is modest and rarely interferes in anything except her own palace.


    But his majesty valued her and asked her to assist in the affairs of the harem.


    She is fair and considerate of the palace people. She has a reputation for being virtuous.

 Chapter 919

    And for Lin Mengya, the imperial concubine Dehui is the only person she can treat sincerely in this deep palace.


    Not just because the imperial concubine is the mother of her beloved.


    It''s because the imperial concubine is the only one who really cares about her.


    I heard that when long Tianyu was going to marry Feng''s daughter, the imperial concubine refused first.


    After a big quarrel with his son, he almost fainted with anger.


    As for how to solve it later, that is the secret between their mother and son.


    "The imperial concubine and empress are coming. Please go out to meet her."


    Last night, the imperial concubine sent someone to send a message that she would visit today.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to neglect her. She hurriedly ordered someone to dress her up. She cooked clear fragrant tea according to the habits of the imperial concubine when she was in the palace at that time.


    Three moments later, the soft sedan chair of the imperial concubine appeared at the gate of Ningqing hall.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had swept the bed with her maidservants and waiters.


    "I''ve seen the imperial concubine."


    Elegant salute, even wearing a Firefox fur cloak, the little face is still red with cold.


    In the white snow, it is particularly lovable.


    The imperial concubine of the soft sedan nodded slightly, but there was a faint look of excitement in her beautiful eyes.


    Lin Mengya immediately welcomed the people in. After saying a few polite words, all the irrelevant people were driven out.


    In addition to the two of them, there were only confidants and servant girls in the room.


    With the help of Bai Su, Lin Mengya immediately knelt down to the imperial concubine Dehui.


    "What are you doing, boy? It''s cold on the ground. Be careful."


    There was no outsider, and the imperial concubine Dehui finally showed her smiling face.


    However, Lin Mengya insisted on kneeling down and offering a bowl of hot tea to the imperial concubine in person. Only then did she sit at the next head.


    "The unfilial daughter-in-law worries the mother and concubine."


    In a word, it made her eyes red.


    "Good boy, I knew you were a good man. You are old and useless. You young people have to do great things. I can''t help you, as long as I don''t drag you down."


    Princess Dehui looked at her daughter-in-law lovingly and married the royal family. She knew that there was no truth from then on.


    But the child not only gives yu''er a home, but also a good child who knows great weight and friendship.


    The relationship between her and her majesty has long dissipated.


    So whenever these two children have anything, she must give her full support.


    "Where is the mother imperial concubine? If it weren''t for you, the prince and I wouldn''t be happy everywhere. In fact, I''ve long wanted to go to the mother imperial concubine''s palace to say hello. But now, I''m not the original Lin Mengya, but the princess Rong''an."


    Lin Mengya''s tone is with a trace of helplessness. She doesn''t want to be crowned.


    Now that she has this identity, it is doomed that she can only be princess Rong''an near the kingdom of heaven in her life, and will no longer be the eldest daughter of Hou Lin''s hometown in the south of the town.


    Even though the change of identity will bring many benefits, who is willing to live with the name of others all his life?


    "Oh, I don''t need to worry about it. Don''t worry, no one will know except me and your aunt Jinyue."


    After many months, Jin Yue was also very excited when she saw Lin Mengya again.


    Now she and Lin Mengya are both fallen people at the end of the world. They looked at each other and said nothing.


    "There''s nothing to worry about with my aunt by my mother''s side. Mother''s wife, I''ll make a long story short. As you know, there will be no peace in the palace. I need your help with the Lord this time."


    Holding the imperial concubine''s hand, Lin Mengya lowered her voice, but she was very solemn.


    How dare the imperial concubine neglect? Although she is magnanimous and tolerant, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the means to fight in the harem.


    On the contrary, over the years, her political sense of smell has been trained to be extremely sharp.


    "If you say so, you dare not say it elsewhere, but at least in this palace, no one can cover up the sky."


    Now the imperial concubine of Dehui has the strength to say this.


    Lin Mengya knew that everything would be much easier with the help of the imperial concubine.


    "Then please invite your majesty to the Ningqing palace in three days. I have prepared a banquet and hope your mother can accompany me. At least you can''t let your majesty leave the palace until sunset."


    Imperial concubine Dehui was stunned, although she didn''t know what the girl was up to.


    But it''s not a special thing to invite your majesty to dinner.


    Then he nodded, chatted with Lin Mengya and discussed some details before leaving reluctantly.


    "We have imperial concubines here. We don''t worry about your Majesty''s not coming."


    Bai Su''s tone was relaxed, but Lin Mengya''s eyebrows never stretched out.


    Three days later, there was a fierce battle.


    Emperor yuan of Jin finally felt something wrong, but first, it was just some anecdotal news. Second, the country was indeed stable. His sons lived in peace these days and didn''t make any moths.


    Moreover, one day ago, Hou Fuyuan presented maps of the twelve counties that Princess Rong''an had married.


    Opening up territory is the long cherished wish of every emperor.


    But he accepted twelve counties without bloodshed. He wanted to come to this peace talks. All the benefits had been occupied by the state of Jin.


    Although he was skeptical, there was an imperial seal on the peace talks.


    All this really happened.


    However, he was not unaware of the turmoil in the kingdom of Lintian.


    Now they are so eager for success, perhaps in the hope that the state of Jin will not send troops in the past few years.


    But the more eager the emperor was, the more he felt that the national strength of Lintian was empty, and now there was only a show.


    If he sent troops at this time, maybe he could merge Lin Tian into the territory of Jin.


    At this time, the emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasty was complacent and even dreamed of the impossible.


    But he didn''t know that the woman he regarded as a chess piece in Ningqing hall not far away had already counted him in.


    Emperor yuan of Jin was in a good mood, so there was no doubt that he was the one who invited Lin Mengya.


    In addition, accompanied by the imperial concubine of Dehui, emperor yuan of Jin was just an ordinary family banquet.


    Several guests and hosts enjoyed each other. In addition, Lin Mengya said a lot about the kingdom of heaven. Emperor yuan of Jin was also in his own mind and wanted to ask more about the kingdom of heaven in Lin Mengya''s mouth.


    Although both sides have their own thoughts, the scene is incomparably harmonious.


    "Your Majesty is indeed a huge amount. My father used to say that your majesty is a hero of Da Jin. Now it seems that it is indeed so."


    Lin Mengya, who was pouring wine to emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty, said gently with a smile.


    But the emperor of Jin Yuan''s eyebrows twisted. Since she saw the girl again, she has never admitted her identity, whether it''s clear or secret.


    Now, what does that mean? "Unexpectedly, my reputation is even known to the Marquis of Fuyuan, who is near the kingdom of heaven. It''s also a good thing."


    Pretend! Lin Mengya secretly feigned.


    But on the surface, everything was as usual, as if what she had just said was just unconscious.


    But emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty felt a little uneasy. There were two women in front of him, one was his concubine who had loved him for many years, and the other was his daughter-in-law selected by himself.


    They will never be bad for themselves, not to mention many experts hidden around him.


    Where does this sense of crisis come from?


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you try my tea? It''s all cooked with fresh snow, especially cold. The imperial concubine tasted it a few days ago and was full of praise."


    All the dishes were removed, and Lin Mengya personally brought a cup of tea.


    The imperial concubine of Dehui immediately praised it, as if the emperor of Jin and Yuan had missed something good without drinking.


    When Lin Mengya ordered people to serve fruit and cakes, it was already dark.


    "It''s getting late and I''m tired. Love princess, go with me."


    Under the light, the carefully decorated imperial concubine Dehui became more and more beautiful and moving.


    Even though she was no longer young, her mature and charming temperament stirred the heart of the emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasty.


    Speaking of it, he had not summoned her to bed for a long time.


    After years of husband and wife, he knew the benefits of loving his concubine.


    My heart inevitably overflowed with a little tenderness. At this time, it seemed that the cat scratched his heart.


    "Yes, I do."


    The imperial concubine Dehui also understood her Majesty''s hint. Jiao didi lowered her head and looked very shy, which made Lin Mengya feel that she didn''t see it.


    She turned out of the window with Bai Su''s eyes.


    This embarrassing feeling is really it '' s a long story.


    "To your majesty, my lady."


    It was already dark and her goal was achieved.


    Standing respectfully at the door to see off the emperor of Jin Yuan and the imperial concubine of Dehui, the imperial concubine nodded gently. In the candlelight, the emerald tassel pendant on her ear flickered.


    Lin Mengya just raised her head inadvertently, but she let out a sound of surprise.


    "Is one of the mother''s Earrings missing?"


    The imperial concubine of Dehui subconsciously touched her ears. As expected, only the one on the left was left.


    Turning back, he said softly.


    "Your Majesty, please go ahead. I have lost my things. I have to find them."


    Just now in the room, there was hot wine and tea, which moved the emperor of Jin Yuan.


    Now when the cold wind blows outside, people wake up a lot.


    "Go. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it. It''s just a gadget. I''ll reward you again."


    Tonight, he always felt that the imperial concubine was so gentle.


    He is not stingy with women.


    And the woman gave birth to his favorite son.


    If she is obedient, he will naturally be the most generous husband.


    "How can I do that? Your majesty personally picked up this pair of earrings when my concubine was born last year. Besides, it may have fallen in the main hall, which won''t take much time. Father-in-law Wang, you should be careful when you send your majesty back. Your majesty drank wine today, and the snow night is wet and slippery. Don''t fall down."


    The voice of the imperial concubine of Dehui was soft. She had a beautiful face. Now her gentle smile reminded the emperor of Jin Yuan of the scene where she first met her decades ago.

 Chapter 920

    For so many years, he thought his heart was like a rock, but after seeing the object he loved in his youth, he still had a trace of tenderness.


    He and her, like the night they met many years ago, the lingering and ambiguous atmosphere completely revived at this moment.


    "Mother, here are the things."


    Seeing that emperor yuan of Jin had left, Bai Su, who had been following them without saying a word, stretched out his left hand, which had been behind him.


    Above, the missing jade ear pendant lay quietly on the palm of Bai Su''s white life.


    "Well, thank you."


    The fake soft smile on the imperial concubine''s face had long disappeared.


    What followed was a faint fatigue.


    In the past, she never disdained to have such thoughts on him, but she would rather sacrifice everything for the sake of the two children.


    "My mother is waiting for me."


    Lin Mengya and the imperial concubine didn''t need nonsense. They looked at each other and nodded. Bai Su took the imperial concubine back to the bedroom.


    The white dress outside made Lin Mengya feel cold to the bone, but she still couldn''t go back to her bedroom like this.


    She is waiting, waiting for a result, or a beginning.


    "Master, there really started to act."


    A gust of wind floated around, removed the camouflage white Su, and dressed in a snow-white strong suit, outlining a slender and graceful figure.


    Without those burdens, even the hair was combed into a bun.


    A long sword was firmly held in her hand. Now she is the valiant female Xia.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just nodded.


    Unknowingly, there was heavy snow in the sky again.


    The light snowflakes fell on her palm, slightly cold.


    The palm of her hand is tightened. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Since she has planned for so long, anyway, she must win today!


    "Master, your majesty has been attacked and has now withdrawn into the imperial study!"


    Bai Su, who disappeared and appeared again, whispered. Lin Mengya nodded. Sure enough, those people couldn''t help themselves.


    The shadow guards around your majesty have long been bribed.


    In fact, they just hit, if there is no accident, they will succeed.


    As soon as your majesty dies, the state of Jin will be in chaos.


    Unfortunately, since her majesty left the Ningqing hall, she has secretly sent top experts.


    The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch is behind. She has tried this move repeatedly.


    "Pass on my orders. If someone attacks Ningqing hall at night, just stop it a little. Don''t show most of your strength. Lure the enemy deep before you can catch them all!"


    Lin Mengya whispered orders. After Bai Su answered, she disappeared from her side again.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier, and it will soon cover up all traces.


    Lin Mengya is not a snowman in the yard for nothing. As soon as she turns around, she returns to the bedroom hall.


    The bedroom is still as warm as spring, but the doors and windows are open, and the air in the room is quite fresh.


    Such a temperature will neither freeze people, nor dull them, and make people lose their cool mind.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid."


    At that time, the imperial concubine of Dehui had removed the bun from her head, combed a clean and neat long braid, and finally tied it behind her head.


    The skirt and robe on the body also took off, revealing the jacket and trousers with sharp hands and feet.


    Although such imperial concubines and empresses are less elegant, they don''t feel sassy.


    Lin Mengya has long been prepared. She dressed up carefully for today.


    For a while, I will never hold you back.


    "I''m not afraid. Don''t worry, madam. Your son is outside. He will never let us two have anything."


    In the Ningqing hall, in addition to the two of them and aunt Jinyue, there are still maid servants left, who have already been switched by long Tianyu.


    People are capable people and different scholars in Lin Mengya''s three unique hall.


    If someone really touches them in a short time, they will never come back.


    If her estimation is correct, those people will go to the imperial concubine''s palace to take hostages when they can''t move their majesty for the time being.


    But at this time, there was no one else in the imperial concubine''s palace except a few insiders.


    The insider will also tell the rebels that the imperial concubine is in the Ningqing hall.


    Lin Mengya looked out of the window. Soon, the yard was covered with a thick layer of snow.


    What should come will come.


    "Master, someone is coming! A total of 200 elite soldiers have arrived at the door."


    At present, only Bai Su comes and goes freely. The news she brings makes the people in the room look tight.


    Such a big palace is now under their control.


    Two hundred Jingwei, I really think highly of her.


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was kicked open.


    The elite guards in black clothes poured into the courtyard of Ningqing hall like a tide.


    In an instant, the whole snow-white yard was destroyed and quiet.


    Finally, a dazzling black golden figure walked slowly from behind them.


    Even though it was dark, the white snow set off the yard brightly.


    Lin Mengya saw the rising corners of the man''s mouth and couldn''t stop her arrogance.


    "Your Highness Prince came here late at night. I don''t know why."


    She stood at the door, wearing red makeup like fire, but her cheeks were as white as jade.


    Standing calmly in front of him, even if she was the only one, she didn''t fall behind.


    The prince was very angry. His eyes looked at her viciously, as if he wanted to dig a hole out of her.


    This woman, or the bastard of long Tianyu, why do they think they can rob the world from him!


    no The world is his! It must be his!


    Because he is the son of the real dragon and the candidate for the crown prince identified by his father!


    If it wasn''t for the bitch and the bastard, why should he suffer such pain with his mother!


    Therefore, they forced all this. They forced themselves to take back everything that belonged to him!


    "Disorderly officials and thieves dare to question the crown prince? Those who are sensible will come with me and persuade your ignorant husband and the disobedient brother of the crown prince. Otherwise, you will have to suffer."


    In the snow, even if the woman in front didn''t apply powder and Dai, and didn''t wear expensive jewelry on her head, her gorgeous face just exuded a different charming brilliance.


    She never flirts, but like a magnet, she firmly attracts everyone''s attention.


    Whether it is a country or a beauty, it should belong to him.


    But this woman became the bastard''s princess!


    So, damn her!


    "Oh? This palace is princess Rong''an of Lintian. If my memory is correct, I''m still unmarried. How can I have a husband? Your highness, I can''t control whatever you do. But I''ll leave it here first. I''m from Lintian royal family. The whole Lintian is my backing. I agreed with my majesty that if this palace goes out within three months Any accident, let my emperor brother, send troops to the state of Jin and never die! Even though my national strength is empty, I can bite off the steel muscles and bones of Jin. "


    The words were resounding, and the crown prince''s heart beat fiercely.


    Clench your teeth to resist the impulse of stabbing the woman with a sword.


    "If your highness can understand, he will take your people away immediately. I''ll close my palace door and don''t let anyone out. It''s none of our business to turn the world upside down outside. What do you think?"


    The person who came was the prince, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    Originally, her plan was that no matter how many people the prince sent, she would close the door and let them go so that they would never return.


    But she underestimated the prince''s hatred for her and long Tianyu.


    Also overestimated this guy''s command ability. When the two armies fought, the general poured out regardless.


    It can be seen that the prince is indeed a straw bag.


    And straw bags are the easiest to deal with.


    "Well, since you have abandoned long Tianyu, please hand over that bitch. She is my father''s imperial concubine. Do you want to burn yourself?"


    The prince was so angry with her that he called the imperial concubine a bitch.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he showed his timidity and made it clear that he didn''t want to completely offend the emperor.


    Lin Mengya sneered. If a monarch doesn''t even have this domineering spirit, how can he manage a country?


    If this matter is put on long Tianyu, he will go ahead and take the initiative to fight.


    A person''s ambition can be humiliated, but a country cannot be humiliated!


    Lin Mengya''s cherry lips aroused a smile, which was particularly abrupt in this doomed extraordinary snow night.


    "The imperial concubine and empress can''t let go now. Since I''m a princess in heaven, I won''t join you. If I hand her over, in case you fail, Prince Yu will never let me go."


    "Shut up! The prince represents the will of heaven and will never be defeated!"


    The prince had been aroused by her anger and roared angrily.


    "Since the prince won''t be defeated, it''s no use asking her. I need an amulet. If you win, you''ll be free to deal with the imperial concubine. If you lose, I''ll protect the imperial concubine and make contributions, and Prince Yu won''t embarrass me. Therefore, I can''t hand it in!"


    What a scoundrel and magnanimous he said.


    The prince clenched his teeth and stared at the woman in front of him. His eyes were vicious and terrible.


    "Hum, sweet words. Now, it''s not the time for you to make terms with the crown prince. Come and take the imperial concubine out. If someone dares to stop it, there will be no amnesty!"


    The prince thought that everything was under his control, and naturally he refused to be coerced.


    But the pawn in front of him just took a step forward, and with a "whoosh", a sharp feather arrow stared at the snow inch in front of the man.


    After so long snow, ice has already formed below.


    But the arrow hit the ice hard and nailed it to the ground.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think you should doubt my sincerity. There''s one thing you don''t have to worry about. Although there are not as many people in my yard as your subordinates, they will bite you hard if they fight against hundreds. Therefore, if you don''t want to be attacked back and forth, be a honest and trustworthy young man."

 Chapter 921

    Lin Mengya looked at the prince in her spare time, and her eyes moved without retreating.


    Even if no one else can be seen around, the arrow just now can already explain the problem.


    She is fully capable of protecting herself, but if he forces her again, I''m afraid the gains will outweigh the losses.


    Clenching his teeth and sneering, the prince had to withdraw from Ningqing hall temporarily.


    "Sir, maybe she''s scaring you. Why don''t your subordinates rush in with people. Anyway, the imperial concubine has nothing to do with her, and she can''t protect that one."


    One of his confidants bowed his head and came forward and said respectfully.


    The prince''s eyes flashed a trace of cruelty, but after a moment, he still gave up his idea.


    "No, since the bitch can''t run away, it''s in my hands. The king has his own arrangements for this matter. You don''t need to talk."


    The confidant''s eyebrows and eyes drooped down, a look of fear.


    The prince looked coldly at the Ningqing hall submerged in the snow and smiled coldly and climbed up the corner of his lips.


    It''s just the difference between early and late. He can wait to get up.


    "Go!"


    With his Jingwei, he hurriedly withdrew from the Ningqing hall. In the towering palace wall, countless dark blue streams finally gathered together.


    "Go out of the palace with the king and catch the traitors long Tianyu and his gang alive!"


    The gate of the palace was wide open, and the dark blue and red outside were intertwined. Just below the palace wall, countless hot blood splashed, and the blood gradually dyed red and white.


    Today, we must fight to win the king and defeat the enemy.


    "Girl, are you all right?"


    As soon as the prince''s talent left, Qing Hu, dressed as a bodyguard, dived into Ningqing hall.


    He took Lin Mengya''s hand and looked up and down. He was relieved after making sure that his little girl was safe.


    But in the eyes of those foxes, there was no carefree look.


    "I''m fine, and so is the imperial concubine. How are they and how is the war now?"


    Imperial concubine Dehui and Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu at the same time.


    His eyes were full of eagerness. He could only turn a pair of eyes to the only source of information, Qinghu.


    "The prince is fine. Don''t worry. The seventh Prince is also on her side. Except for two of the other princes who are in collusion with the crown prince, others have raised the banner of crusading against disobedience and supporting us."


    The little hand was clenched in the cuff, and Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    After thinking for a moment, he said.


    "No one can be trusted except long QingHan. Your majesty is in the imperial study, and our people can hold on for a while. With his Majesty''s nature, he will not sit and wait to die. Help me tell long Tianyu, no matter what your Majesty''s result is, you can''t be greedy for work and advance rashly. You can''t force the palace."


    The reason why the crown prince started a rebellion today is actually that he was deceived by them.


    The crown prince had a heart of disobedience. Both soldiers and weapons were prepared in the dark.


    As for military spending, in recent years, corruption cases of the prince''s party have occurred from time to time.


    But every time, the stolen money can''t be traced.


    If it weren''t for long Tianyu''s proper strategy and his father''s old headquarters in the army, I''m afraid it would be difficult to detect it easily.


    It''s not too late to know now. Moreover, long Tianyu has long been prepared and will not be caught off guard by the crown prince.


    "I''ll tell him about it. Speaking of it, the prince is also restless. Your majesty has only played chess in your yard for a few days. It can be seen that he is reckless to revolt like this. How can such a person lead a war and win over your prince?"


    Qinghu stirred up the corners of his lips and showed a playful smile.


    At that time, with long Tianyu, he knew the man thoroughly.


    The gentleman''s magnanimity and the soldier''s wisdom are not lacking.


    It looks cold on the surface, but in fact it is very affectionate.


    But long Tianyu has always been fair and strict, and will never bend the law for personal gain.


    It is a blessing for the people to have such a king in Dajin.


    "How did he know that every time her majesty left, she sent someone to check the blanket and saw the sky map I deliberately spread on the table."


    The emperor of Jin Yuan intended to cooperate, but an was not kind.


    These days, she played chess with her majesty and asked Qinghu to wander in front of her majesty from time to time, just to make the prince think that they were talking about something secretly.


    That night, she borrowed the dim sum box to send it, which was the map of twelve counties presented by the emperor of heaven.


    But different from the one taken by the Qing fox, it is covered with the jade seal of the emperor of heaven.


    In fact, it didn''t matter, but soon, the people sent by the crown prince to be undercover around his majesty will hear such a news.


    Because long Tianyu has the heart of Princess Rong''an, your majesty is very happy.


    So he decided to give long Tianyu a great honor. Although his majesty didn''t say what the honor was, someone would say something in the prince''s ear, such as his Majesty''s intention to change the prince.


    In addition, his majesty really annoyed him for the matter at the banquet. Moreover, his majesty is so close to her that he can''t let the prince think more.


    This bit by bit has already gathered into a torrent that makes the prince restless.


    He was afraid that his position would be taken away. If long Tianyu became the emperor at that time, wouldn''t he have no way to live?


    So he went on and on, forced the palace with force, assassinated the emperor of Jin Yuan, and then put the blame on long Tianyu.


    Then, under the banner of fighting against disobedience, he caught long Tianyu and his gang who had not yet responded.


    In this way, he can sit on his own land.


    But where is there such a cheap thing in the world? Unexpectedly, the dog he trusts most is the chess piece that long Tianyu put out for fishing.


    A hundred miles without dust! The one who was stabbed in the eye by her, like a lost dog, escaped from the prince Yu''s house. In fact, it was just a bitter meat trick, a bitter meat trick that didn''t hesitate to destroy himself and let everyone believe.


    And get rid of their own demons, hundreds of miles of dust-free, there has been no obsession, and people are also otherwise sober.


    Therefore, when she and long Tianyu made this plan, the biggest secret weapon was a hundred miles of dust-free.


    The prince always boasts of being smart, as if the whole world is under his control.


    But he doesn''t know how to control people at all.


    Some people can be driven by interests.


    But some people need to be sincere.


    A scholar who dies for a bosom friend is such a person.


    And her husband, who looks cold, is surrounded by many good brothers who can do everything for him.


    From this point, we can see that her family is fair and her personality is many times better than that disgusting prince.


    "Qinghu, please help him."


    Her voice was soft, and her beautiful eyes looked forward to it.


    Qinghu didn''t want to go. He wanted to stay here to protect her.


    However, after seeing the expectation in Lin Mengya''s eyes, he really couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    Whoever Ren is, I''m afraid it''s hard to refuse her.


    After a bitter smile, he got up leisurely.


    "Well, I know you can''t look at him personally. I''m always worried. I can''t do anything else. It''s OK to help you protect him."


    Even if it was his life, he would let long Tianyu return to her completely.


    Because that is her lifetime happiness.


    And he did his best to make her happy.


    "You have to come back to me completely."


    Turned to go, but a pair of murderers pulled his cuffs.


    With a slight shock, Qinghu only felt a warm current, and slowly became angry from the position of his heart. Finally, it poured all over his body, which also gave him great courage and strength.


    "Qinghu, you are my brother. If you don''t cherish yourself, I will be heartbroken. Therefore, forgive my selfishness. Please protect yourself, too?"


    Lin Mengya''s gentle voice begged with a trace. The only person she trusted most was Qinghu.


    The feelings between them are better than brothers and sisters, and have long surpassed the love between men and women.


    She knew that she was the only obsession for Qinghu to survive. She also knew that she pulled the man back from hell.


    So she didn''t owe him.


    Although there will be a lot of pain in living, only living can hurt, bleed and shed tears.


    So she wants Qinghu to live.


    In this way, he has the opportunity to see the beauty of life and the magnificent meandering of mountains and rivers again.


    "You girl, always know me best."


    Turning around, the slender and powerful five fingers gently held the white and delicate face.


    She is his shackle and the only sunshine in full bloom in hell.


    In this life, they have fate, but they are destined not to.


    But he doesn''t want to make an afterlife. If there is an afterlife, he hopes to have a daughter like her.


    Blood relatives cut and cut, and he just wanted to use his life''s strength to take care of her.


    He doesn''t know whether this feeling is between men and women or not.


    But the only thing he knows is that she is his life.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back. If I die, what if long Tianyu bullies you in the future? Lin Nansheng''s martial arts are too weak. Only I can teach long Tianyu a lesson, so I can''t die."


    At this moment, Qinghu completely let go of his last obsession.


    He is her brother, father, or other role.


    Between him and her, he was open, so he was fearless.


    "Well, if you dare to have any accident, I''ll spend all the pension money you gave me to deposit!"


    He said maliciously on purpose. Lin Mengya widened her eyes, but she couldn''t do anything ferocious.


    "Er... Hum, I''m looking for your husband to go! He abducted my sister who was raised through all kinds of hardships and gave me an old-age pension. He should have!"


    Qing Hu is Qing Hu after all. After saying that, he turns around neatly.


    From slow to fast, he finally flashed out of the gate of Ningqing hall.


    Lin Mengya stood there. The people she cared about were fighting for their own goals.


    Therefore, she must not lose!

 Chapter 922

    Watching Qinghu leave, Lin Mengya''s heart is like the sky outside, floating and sinking hard to settle.


    "Don''t be afraid, child. They will win when we are here."


    The imperial concubine of Dehui came to Lin Mengya and stretched out her hand to gently hold Lin Mengya''s hand.


    She saw everything about those two people just now.


    As a mother-in-law, she doesn''t blame Lin Mengya.


    Because she could see that the feelings between the two people were not mixed with a trace of male and female feelings.


    The war is coming, and no one can guarantee that she will come back alive. Therefore, she will not do that kind of petty behavior.


    "Yes, Ma Fei, you''re right. We''re holding their hearts here. It''s more useful than any weapon."


    Looking back, Lin Mengya raised her lips a little, and the smile on her beautiful face was unexpectedly soothing.


    This is not only to comfort the imperial concubine, but also to calm her own heart.


    Waiting always makes people especially anxious.


    Bai Su was able to deliver messages back and forth at first. Later, he came back less and less, and the messages he could bring back were more and more limited.


    Lin Mengya knew that martial law had been imposed in the palace and there were people from the crown prince everywhere.


    For the sake of Bai Su''s safety, she can only let Bai Su return to her side for the time being.


    The night finally passed and dawn was coming.


    Like the imperial concubine Dehui, she sat in the bedroom hall all night.


    This night was particularly difficult. There was no voice of conversation except for some tea and snacks.


    All their minds had been thrown into the battle outside the palace wall.


    There is tension and fear.


    But more, it is about those people.


    The snow kept falling without any sign of stopping.


    Lin Mengya opened the window and was a little stunned.


    I don''t know when the plum blossom in the window opened.


    Bright red, especially dazzling in the snow.


    The fresh red is full of vitality. Even if the cold snow buries the whole world, it still opens against the cold.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously stretched out her hand and gently stroked the delicate looking petals.


    Plum blossom, this is her mother''s mark and amulet.


    Seeing this plum blossom open, Lin Mengya''s heart could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Maybe that''s a good sign.


    "Master, you haven''t slept all night. At least use some fruit to heat tea. Don''t burn your body."


    Behind him, Bai Su said softly.


    The calm of the imperial concubine surprised Lin Mengya.


    Although everyone was anxious, just after talking to her, the imperial concubine closed her clothes and lay on the warm couch to rest.


    Looking back, he gave Bai Su a comforting smile and gently shook his head.


    "I''m fine. I can stand it. Have you arranged everything outside?"


    There was a determination in their eyes. Only their master and servant understood what they represented.


    After pausing for a while, Bai Su gently spit out a word.


    "Yes."


    This time, the power of the prince poured out, and even the officials joined in.


    The queen must have been persuaded, so I can''t wait.


    But Lin Mengya felt that there was a trace of abnormality in the matter.


    The reason why the plan was successful was that they caught the prince''s character of great success, impulsivity and irritability.


    But the queen is thoughtful and has operated in the harem for many years. Reasonably speaking, she should not be easily fooled.


    The participation of the upper officials shows that the Queen''s party has really paid off.


    It''s just that there''s not enough time. She has no time to think about some things.


    The arrow is on the line and has to be fired.


    Even if the queen has a plan, she absolutely wants long Tianyu to win the final victory.


    "Let them protect the imperial concubine, and never let the imperial concubine make a little mistake."


    Bai Su took orders and went out. He just dodged and disappeared into the snowy yard.


    Lin Mengya holds a cup of hot tea in her hand, and the warm and smooth wall warms her cold hands.


    Elegant into the lips, looking at the red plum outside the window, Lin Mengya''s eyes became more and more firm.


    Put down the teacup and gently take out the clothes already prepared.


    It was a white fine brocade cloak without any patterns. The pure white color was like snow. Even the fox fur rolling around the collar was the same white.


    Taking off her bright red, Lin Mengya draped her white cloak neatly.


    She wore white clothes and shoes, and her hair was simply combed into a braid, which was tightly hidden under the hat of her cloak.


    After taking a deep look at the imperial concubine, Lin Mengya stepped out of the gate of the bedroom.


    There was a thick layer of snow in the yard, but a Wulin expert like Bai Su left only a shallow shoe print on the snow.


    "Lord, don''t worry. I''ve told them not to let the imperial concubine have any accidents."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Bai Su immediately put her hand around her waist, and the two jumped out of the closed door of Ningqing hall.


    The fighting between the two sides has reached a white hot level, so although there are many guards in the palace, there are too many places to guard. In the end, they are scattered.


    After leaving Ningqing hall, he sneaked into the Royal study where his Majesty was. Because she was covered by her pure white head, she was in danger all the way.


    Before long, the two men came to a yard very close to the imperial study.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su hid in an inconspicuous corner and looked in the direction of the imperial study.


    "How many people are guarding your majesty?"


    This is the most important place to be taken care of. In the yard where the imperial study is located, you can see the prince''s elite soldiers wearing dark blue soft armor anytime and anywhere.


    "There are five hundred people in all, and every twenty-five people are a team to guard everywhere and patrol. It''s difficult for us to enter without God''s knowledge."


    Bai Su can''t get out outside the palace, but she can still feel the situation inside the palace.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at the elite soldiers. She kept counting in her heart.


    "Find a way to get in, and then find the father-in-law Wang beside your majesty. He should have a way to let me get in."


    Father-in-law Wang is an old man with his majesty. Everyone in the palace can look down on him, but father-in-law Wang can''t.


    Bai Su nodded and soon disappeared.


    Even Lin Mengya couldn''t see how the girl went in.


    Does the crown prince think that these elite soldiers can rest easy? When you meet a real expert, you can always do something big under their eyes.


    Bai Su''s hands and feet were fast and soon brought the news of Duke Wang.


    "The duke said that although your majesty is temporarily trapped in the imperial study, the crown prince''s people can''t go in. Someone who will deliver the imperial food will come in a moment, and then we will go in with the palace maids."


    It''s a bit risky, but now it seems to be the only feasible way.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su continued to wait. After a while, they saw seven or eight palace maids with food boxes outside the yard.


    The road is slippery in snowy days. They walk very slowly. They should be careful under their feet so as not to slip.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su looked at each other, and the maids would pass their position in a moment.


    Seeing the opportunity, Bai Su made a decisive move.


    With lightning speed, he ordered the acupoints of the two palace maids who fell behind and brought them back to their hiding place.


    "Master, what if we don''t change our appearance?"


    The two palace maids closed their eyes and didn''t know what had happened.


    But those two people have beautiful faces, and those who can go into the imperial study to deliver food at this time must be those familiar to the elite guards.


    That''s why Bai Su screamed in secret. If someone found out, she could run away with her master.


    But at the same time, it will scare the snake, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Well, let''s change their clothes first. We''ll lock them up in an empty room later, and then put this on them. It''s so cold, don''t freeze them."


    Faint acupoints are also time limited. Generally, they can be solved automatically in about two hours.


    But the snow outside is so heavy that if we don''t take measures to keep warm, the two people will die.


    So Lin Mengya decided to leave her cloak. It was big and thick enough to cover it like a quilt. It would not be damaged by freezing easily.


    Speaking of it, I know it will snow heavily, but I still trust the teacher''s blessing.


    His old man used to live in the stone chamber all year round, and he couldn''t take care of himself, so he had some rheumatic pain.


    Listen to those people from Sanjue hall. The teacher told her that there would be a heavy snow in three days.


    Sure enough, three days is three days, and it continued for three days.


    Because of this, long Tianyu''s talents will be ready to fight in the snow.


    Time, place and people are in harmony. He alone enjoys these three.


    How can you win?


    He changed his clothes quickly. Lin Mengya and Bai Su threw themselves on the snow and rolled around hard.


    The palace maids were wearing small cotton jackets with opposite lapels.


    Although warm, some look bloated.


    So the body shape is almost the same. Each one is like a steamed stuffed bun. Where is the charm of a woman.


    The two of them deliberately rolled their clothes slightly wet, scattered their hair, and covered their face with snow water. Others looked as if they were unlucky and fell in the snow.


    It takes only minutes for two people to finish all this.


    When she strode to catch up with the food box, the palace maid in front noticed it, but when she looked back, she saw two people, who came out of the corner in great confusion.


    He only glanced at them and warned them to be careful.


    For there was no one to sweep the snow in the palace.


    It''s common for them to fall, but they can''t delay the delivery of meals to their majesty.


    The meal delivery team finally arrived at the door of the imperial library. Sure enough, some elite soldiers stopped them.


    The leading maid in waiting is a person who has seen the world, so she quickly and honestly explained.


    "The maids and maidservants are on duty in the imperial dining room and deliver lunch to your majesty. The road is slippery in the snow, so they wasted some time."


    The palace maid''s voice was a little nervous. It was obvious that they had a time limit for delivering meals.

 Chapter 923

    The leading elite soldiers carefully looked at them and ordered them to open the food boxes one by one. After carefully checking the food inside, they let them in one by one.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the matter with these two?"


    Bai Su stood behind Lin Mengya. At this time, their bodies were also tight.


    The little hand secretly clenched the food box, but he pretended to be more and more frightened.


    "My Lord, the road is slippery in the snow. They are new maids in the imperial dining room. They fell off without paying attention under the soles of their feet. When they go back, the maidservant will punish them."


    The leading palace lady was calm and immediately opened her mouth to explain.


    He scolded them again. Lin Mengya and Bai Su timely made a look of panic. The elite soldiers in charge of inspection at the door looked at them. Their hair was wet on their faces and they didn''t dare to wipe their bags. A little doubt in their hearts was also eliminated.


    He turned his hand over and grabbed the food box in the hands of a palace maid in front of him.


    Lin Mengya and her colleagues had just seen clearly that there was a pot of wine warm in a small copper basin.


    The palace maid subconsciously wanted to take it back. The big palace maid who just rescued them was quick eyed and took the little palace maid''s hand.


    "It''s cold and hard for all adults to be on duty. Arning, leave the mutton pot in your hand for all adults to warm up."


    The little maiden with the pot immediately did it. The guards on duty grinned when they saw their sensible filial piety.


    But that''s the only way. Even more excessive things, I''m afraid they don''t dare to do at present.


    "Well, hurry up and send it in. Your majesty is in a hurry. You can''t afford it."


    Lin Mengya took a special look at the palace girl. She stayed in the palace for some time, and all forces met a lot. It''s just this character. She felt a little strange.


    Although he was also dressed as an ordinary palace maid, his face was somewhat different from others.


    Although the women who can serve in the palace are not all beautiful, they are at least beautiful.


    For example, the Grand Palace girl, her appearance is still upright, but the most attractive thing is her calm and calm temperament.


    It seemed that someone was looking at her. The palace woman turned around and just glanced at them standing at the back.


    Only one eye, no publicity, no eye contact.


    But Lin Mengya knew that she and Bai Su had already been seen through by the man.


    Lower your head and a playful smile rippled from the corners of your mouth.


    Interesting. It seems that the palace lady is really not simple.


    "Your Majesty, the maidservants are here to deliver meals."


    After entering the gate of the imperial study and reaching the gate of Dongnuan Pavilion, the grand maid said respectfully.


    After a while, the sound came from inside.


    But father-in-law Wang, who was close to his majesty, looked out.


    After confirming that it was only the palace people who came to deliver meals, they took the food box from the hands of the palace women with a cold face.


    It was her turn and Bai Su''s turn. They were calm and handed the food box to father-in-law Wang, who had not changed at all.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that those who can survive in this palace must be excellent actors and empresses.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t live for three days.


    "How did those two come empty handed?"


    Duke Wang stood at the door and asked in a bad tone.


    The shrewd eyes fell on the palace maid who was robbed of the food box.


    Even now he and his master have become caged birds, but the accumulated prestige of the past still exists.


    The two little maids immediately knelt down, knocked one head on the ground, and softly shouted forgiveness and forgiveness.


    "It''s the negligence of the maidservant. Please punish me."


    At the critical moment, the palace lady was not busy shirking her responsibilities.


    Father-in-law Wang''s ambiguous eyes turned to the palace woman.


    What a man he is, and how can these things be hidden from him.


    But now Longyou is played by shrimp in shallow water and the tiger is bullied by dogs.


    Those dog slaves always think their master can win.


    At the moment, I was helpless and waved angrily.


    "In the future, you should also be more thoughtful. Oh, forget it. Except for the two of them, let''s go first."


    Duke Wang seems to be in a bad mood, so he seems to have no intention. He points to Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    "Yes, you two must be careful not to offend Tianyan."


    After saluting and instructing them a few words, the great palace girl took the rest of the palace girls and left the imperial study.


    Lin Mengya peeked at the man''s back, but she was thinking.


    Now in this situation, the palace girl can go in and out freely. I''m afraid she''s a powerful person.


    I just don''t know who the man''s loyalty is for.


    "You two watch our house carefully. If you disobey your Majesty''s will, be careful of your life."


    Even if there were only three of them left here, father-in-law Wang still didn''t show any flaws.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su nodded obediently, just like two trembling little maids in waiting.


    Carrying the food box with Grandpa Wang, he stepped into the gate of Dongnuan Pavilion.


    Here was once the most important mind of Da Jin.


    All the people of the great Jin Dynasty regard this place as an immortal cave to worship.


    But now, this place is cold, gray and depressed light, which makes people''s mood slide rapidly.


    The emperor of Jin Yuan, who was still in high spirits before yesterday, is now in a depressed spirit and paralyzed on the Dragon chair behind the wide desk.


    The appearance of the dragon family has always been very excellent.


    Her husband is already a rare beautiful man in the world. Otherwise, she won''t seduce all kinds of beautiful women to die for him.


    But half of everything about long Tianyu is inherited from this man.


    Therefore, even though emperor yuan of Jin is over 50, his appearance is similar to that of people in their 30s and 40s.


    It is the image of a noble and domineering uncle beauty.


    If you put it in modern times, it is definitely the type of little girls crying and shouting to fall down.


    But now, even if he is still wearing a Dragon Robe, he still sits on the throne.


    But people have long lost their original style.


    Like a gem that has completely lost its luster.


    Lin Mengya could not help feeling sorry.


    A moment later, she forcibly dispersed it.


    Because emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty was completely responsible for what happened today.


    That''s a good saying. Do your own iniquity and don''t live.


    "Your Majesty, the princess is coming."


    As soon as he entered the warm Pavilion, father-in-law Wang seemed to have changed.


    Hurriedly took the food box in the hands of Lin Mengya and Bai Su, walked quickly to the emperor of Jin Yuan and whispered.


    "Well, is she here?"


    The voice of the Jin Yuan emperor was a little weak, and his eyes, which had been slightly closed, slowly opened.


    After seeing Lin Mengya in front of him, he just smiled a little bitterly.


    "Son, let you see what you shouldn''t see."


    With just one word, Lin Mengya understood what he meant.


    He sneered in his heart, but on his face, he looked sad.


    "Your Majesty, how dare they --"


    The second half of the sentence was interrupted by the sigh of the Jin Yuan emperor.


    "Alas, the emperor is really blind. The rebellious son has long been thinking of disobedience, but I think of the affection of father and son and show mercy to his men many times. But the rebellious son covets my country!"


    After this sentence, emperor yuan of Jin was so angry that his veins burst up.


    The prince''s rebellion really inserted into the emperor''s heart.


    Lin Mengya could not sympathize with him any more.


    How bad the prince is, but his father taught him.


    Perhaps at the beginning, your Majesty was indeed coerced by those aristocratic families and old ministers when he set up a crown prince.


    But the more important reason is that he wants to stabilize his country.


    For the sake of his country, he can secretly connive at his wife and murder the wife of a loyal minister.


    For the sake of his country, he can not care that his beloved woman and beloved son are framed again and again.


    It''s also for his country. He can even show weakness and be imprisoned by his wife and son. He also wants to accumulate strength secretly and regain control of the country.


    Perhaps, being a king really needs great wisdom and amazing courage.


    But he can be so ruthless to himself, his wife and children. What step can he sacrifice to treat his country?


    In the final analysis, he still loves himself and his ambition most.


    If he had not set up a prince early for expediency.


    If he seriously cultivates a prince with mediocre qualifications for the sake of the country, how to be a wise monarch.


    Instead of doing evil together with the prince''s cruel mother.


    In order to appease those neutral aristocratic families, they did not forcibly break up the Lin family.


    I''m afraid emperor yuan of Jin will not come to such an end.


    But he did, and he was high sounding and elated.


    That''s why he ended up today. He can''t blame others.


    Even so, he deliberately showed weakness, playing a show of weakness that no one would believe except him.


    But I want to take advantage of myself, just like my father in those years, for him.


    Unfortunately, she Lin Mengya learns everything quickly, but she can''t be blind and blind for the country and the king.


    Whoever pits her, she will come back a hundred times.


    This is her way of life and her temper.


    OK, isn''t it just a competition for acting skills? Who is afraid of who?


    "Your Majesty, don''t be so discouraged. I heard people outside say that Prince Yu is fighting alone and wants to rescue you. Therefore, please insist. Otherwise, your efforts will be in vain."


    Lin Mengya deliberately said that only long Tianyu was working hard.


    The reason why she dares to talk nonsense is that her Majesty''s contact with the outside world has long been broken by the crown prince.


    The current situation is that the prince''s people really can''t rush in.


    Because there are many experts around your majesty. I''m afraid it will take a lot of strength to break through.

 Chapter 924

    What is there to fear about an old cat whose ears are blocked and whose limbs are tied?


    "Only Tianyu? Sure enough, sure enough!"


    Old cat, no, comrade Lao long should have a sad face.


    Obviously, it is a desperate situation to mourn yourself.


    Lin Mengya''s face was also sad. For a time, it was more and more sad in the warm Pavilion.


    "Your Majesty, don''t be too sad. I think the prince''s disaster happened suddenly. Several princes in Beijing must have been unprepared. At first, Prince Yu didn''t know about it. If your highness didn''t go to the Yamen of the Ministry of military every day to discuss things, I''m afraid he would be secretly hurt by the prince."


    Lin Mengya looked a little happy, as if long Tianyu had really narrowly escaped death.


    She knew that the old dragon would never easily believe her words, but everything she said was true from the face of it.


    It was emperor yuan''s intention that long Tianyu went to the military department''s Yamen every day. It was also true that he "was suddenly attacked" and later led everyone to "bathe in blood and break through the encirclement".


    Moreover, the scene was very lifelike. Long Tianyu''s close bodyguard "suffered heavy casualties".


    Even he himself suffered what looked like a serious injury.


    As for what happened later, who can find out?


    Who can know that those bodyguards who had been killed or injured were later fiercely involved in the battle with the prince''s rebels.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya dares to lie in front of the Jin Yuan emperor, that is, he firmly believes that the Jin Yuan emperor will never know the truth.


    Afterwards, no matter who he asked, the results were the same.


    Those princes who stayed in Beijing and immediately supported long Tianyu, who dares to say that they got the wind ahead of time?


    Unless that person wants to be the next Prince removed by his majesty.


    "That villain! He, he can''t wait to get rid of me, all his brothers and ascend the throne!"


    The emperor of Jin Yuan was angry, and the green veins on his head burst. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    Big hands pounded on the table as if they didn''t know the pain.


    As soon as father-in-law Wang''s face changed, he immediately knelt beside his majesty and begged his majesty to calm down and not to be angry.


    After half a minute, the emperor of Jin Yuan seemed to be a lot older. He leaned back in vain on his chair, his face gloomy and terrible.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think he was pretending.


    Because your majesty has always been merciless to those who covet his throne.


    But today, rebellion is his son, which is not his most angry place.


    The reason why emperor yuan of Jin was half angry was that he found that those who had been loyal to him seemed to have changed their faces overnight.


    Previously, in the long street, if he didn''t have the remaining dark guards to fight for the guards, I was afraid that he would be cut off by the person arranged by the villain.


    But he didn''t know that the person who saved him was just the pen of the little woman in front of him.


    "Calm down, your majesty. Although we are at a disadvantage for the time being, the crown prince and his party will eventually fail if their names are not correct and their words are not correct. Your majesty just needs to wait patiently. I believe the prince will fight to save the driver."


    Lin Mengya also knelt on the ground and said excitedly.


    When she didn''t notice, a ray of light flashed in the eyes of emperor Jin Yuan.


    But soon, it was eliminated by him, and no one could perceive it except himself.


    "Cough, I''m old. It doesn''t matter whether the emperor does it or not, but he must not fall into the hands of the villain. Good boy, get up quickly. You''re now the princess of the kingdom of heaven. The villain doesn''t dare to touch you easily. I''m incompetent and can''t protect your peace. But if the villain really succeeds in his plot, you mustn''t fight him. You must earn a glimmer of vitality in everything ¡£¡±


    The emperor of Jin Yuan said this lovingly and helplessly, and his energetic face had long been covered by sorrow.


    Lin Mengya fell on the ground and forced her eyes to be wet, but she knew better than anyone.


    The Jin Yuan emperor wanted to use her, and she was planning to use the Jin Yuan emperor?


    "Your Majesty, you mustn''t say such a thing. Jin is my hometown. I was born and raised in Si. Now it''s like a knife in my heart to see me become like this in Da Jin. But although Lin Tian is my grandfather''s family, if I don''t care about bringing people in, I''m afraid I''ll lead wolves into the house and make others cheaper. My courtiers are incompetent and can''t share the worries and solve the difficulties for my Lord."


    Lin Meng''s elegant words were sincere, and his words caught the heart of emperor yuan of Jin.


    In his heart, no matter what Lin Mengya''s identity becomes, Da Jin is difficult for her to leave her hometown, and her mind must be biased towards Da Jin.


    Now that Lin Mengya''s words have been mentioned, he naturally believes it.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the daughter of the Lin family. I''m sorry for your Lin family. If this pass is passed, I will make good compensation to the Lin family!"


    Writing a bad check to buy people''s hearts, Lin Mengya felt that the emperor of Jin Yuan might really regard her as a fool.


    However, the expression on her face became more and more excited. In a pair of beautiful eyes, Yingying was full of wet meaning, as well as all kinds of determination and sadness.


    "If you want your minister to die, your minister has to die. We Lin family have nothing to be wronged. If your majesty orders, the Lin family will fight to do it."


    A heavy head knocked on the ground. At this time, Lin Mengya was definitely a loyal minister and good general.


    Emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty looked very embarrassed on the surface, but he couldn''t help feeling a little proud in his heart.


    See, he knows the Lin family best.


    Just a few words can coax them to go through fire and water for themselves again.


    But at the same time, he is suspicious.


    After thinking and thinking, he wrote a letter on the Dragon case and sealed his own jade seal.


    Then he put the letter paper in a brown envelope and sealed it with fire paint. Only then did father-in-law Wang hand it over to Lin Mengya.


    "Son, what the villain wants is this country and mountain. But even if he gets rid of me, this country and mountain will not let him sit down. Take this secret message with you. If the country is broken and the family is destroyed, take this letter to your father''s old department. They will know what to do. I want to make those disordered officials and thieves unable to do so!"


    The emperor of Jin Yuan was cruel, and the two sides were still loving. At the moment, they were even a little hideous.


    It was a kind of madness after being betrayed, especially a proud man like him would never allow this betrayal to happen.


    Lin Mengya didn''t pick it up immediately. She just dropped a pair of tearful eyes and shook her head deeply.


    "I can''t accept this thing. Your majesty is the son of the real dragon and has God''s care. I can''t use it here. Please take it back and wait patiently."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows what will be written in this secret edict.


    It can be said that she took risks with Bai Su today for this thing.


    But at this time, if she accepted it happily, it would arouse the suspicion of the Jin Yuan emperor.


    Repeatedly refused, even Lin Mengya threatened to die, and the emperor of Jin Yuan didn''t take it back.


    Instead, she asked her to accept the secret order.


    It was still with those palace maids who came to deliver meals, and the elite soldiers who had enough to eat and drink outside did not embarrass them any more.


    The wind and snow are still outside, and their footprints have been quietly disappeared.


    She followed the crowd with low eyebrows, but the great maid in waiting who was fearless in the face of danger gradually fell behind.


    "The two maidservants who followed the maidservant didn''t know if the noble man could arrange it properly?"


    The voice was low but with due respect, but Lin Mengya was secretly frightened by the title of the grand maid of honor.


    A pair of eyebrows turned thoughtfully. It seems that there are still some understanding people in the palace.


    Nothing can escape these people''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t have any damage. I''ll replace them in a moment, but please bear it and don''t put them in danger again."


    Hearing what she said, the big maid seemed relieved.


    On the demure and dignified face, it is rare to soften it.


    "What the noble man said is that they were all born in a good family. Only because of their bad life, they entered the palace and became slaves to serve others. Noble men are people who do great things. If they give up their lives, they should also be. Now it''s their nature for noble men to show mercy. Don''t worry, they are the hometown of slaves and maidservants. Today''s affairs will never be known again."


    Because there were Jingwei patrolling, both men spoke with their heads down.


    Lin Mengya turned sideways and looked at the palace girl carefully. Her heart was touched by her words.


    Being able to get in and out of the Royal study at this time shows that she is not the prince''s person or his Majesty''s person.


    Originally, she thought this person was a dark pile arranged by long Tianyu, but the reaction of the palace woman just now was obviously not like it.


    Maybe there will always be smart people like them in the palace who can''t help themselves, but always do what they can to save others.


    The Imperial Palace gave her a bad memory, whether in Dajin, or Lintian and lieyun.


    It seems that the most noble place in the world is always full of nervous atmosphere.


    But today, in this snow day that is destined to be full of turbulence and blood, the grand palace woman makes her feel a trace of warmth.


    "Everyone is born equal. In fact, I shouldn''t use others at will in order to achieve my own goals. Sister, Mengya, thank you for your advice. In the future, I will never forget your good deeds. May you plant good causes and get good results."


    Lin Mengya secretly stretched out her hand and shook it with the palace girl quickly.


    The cool fingertips, like their owners, were stunned on the spot.


    Hook your lips and smile. Now she has nothing, but in her heart, it is this woman who brings her warmth and kindness.


    It seemed that she felt her sincerity. The big maid lowered her head and pinched the corner of her clothes.


    I never thought that this noble man would say this to himself.


    "You are a real good man, so please don''t take it lightly, lest some people will jump over the wall and hurt you."

 Chapter 925

    The palace lady had something to say. When Lin Mengya still wanted to ask, it was because she had arrived at the small courtyard where they had been hiding.


    Under the cover of Bai Su and the big maid in waiting, they quickly returned to the courtyard.


    Although it was cold outside, the two maids slept soundly because of Lin Mengya''s cotton padded clothes and cloak.


    Although he had rolled in the snow before, his cotton padded jacket had been dried by charcoal fire in his Majesty''s house.


    Bai Su untied the two girls'' acupoints, comforted the two panicked girls, told them not to make a noise, and secretly escorted them away.


    The white cloak is an excellent protective color on the snow.


    Lin Mengya carefully hid in the corner. The secret decree given to her by the emperor of Jin Yuan was on her chest, but in her mind, what she thought was the words of the palace woman.


    I don''t know why, she always felt that the extraordinary palace maid would meet her.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps around her. Lin Mengya immediately hid in the corner. She was relieved when she saw that it was Bai Su who had gone back and forth.


    "Did everyone send it back?"


    Bai Su nodded. The two little maids were smart.


    And when they arrived at the imperial dining room, the palace girl had already quietly arranged everything, and no one doubted.


    "The sister said that although the prince blocked the palace, there were so many people in the palace who wanted to eat and drink. Moreover, the prince specially explained that apart from the central palace, only we Ningqing hall must give preferential treatment."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just picked the corners of her mouth.


    The prince has a great dream of spring and autumn in his heart, but he is not brave enough.


    I''m afraid I really believe her nonsense. As the saying goes, like father, like son.


    The father and son are the same. They think they are smart and understand everyone''s thoughts clearly.


    As everyone knows, the most difficult thing in the world is the people''s heart.


    God unknowingly returned to Ningqing hall. As soon as she entered the house, Princess Dehui came quickly.


    Holding Lin Mengya''s cold little hand, she looked up and down uneasily.


    "You child, why don''t you tell me? It''s so chaotic outside. How can you be hurt?"


    The imperial concubine''s face was a little pale. The Silver Charcoal in the room was burning vigorously, but it was not cold. I think it was because I was worried about her.


    Lin Mengya smiled with some apology on her face.


    "It worries the imperial concubine, but the imperial palace is not a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den for us. It''s just that someone came to visit me during my time out?"


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law took each other to the inner hall. There was no trace of others except aunt Jinyue, who was cooking tea.


    Presumably, like the people brought by Lin Mengya, they are hidden in the dark.


    In fact, in addition to the inner hall, charcoal pots were also prepared in other rooms in Ningqing hall.


    This will not freeze them, but also facilitate these people to hide on the spot.


    Lin Mengya cherishes her strength very much. She can''t do the kind of things that hurt the enemy a thousand and hurt herself eight hundred.


    "Who else is coming? By the way, what''s the situation in other palaces? Especially the virtuous imperial concubine, like us, is the most difficult to deal with with the queen. Now I''m afraid she will be poisoned."


    The imperial concubine Dehui frowned with deep concern.


    She got the hint from the two children before, so she was prepared.


    But in order to ensure the safety of the plan, she did not tell others.


    "The crown prince should not move anyone for the time being. The outcome is still uncertain. Most of the people involved now are the hands of the crown prince and the prince. If the crown prince dares to massacre the people in the rear palace wantonly, he will be the enemy of the whole country. He is also unstable in this throne."


    From the prince''s attitude towards her and her majesty, Lin Mengya has seen one or two.


    The prince wants to force the palace, but he wants to be honest.


    Because he is the prince, at least in his own heart, the next emperor must be him.


    So he boarded that position earlier and later, and there will be no strong opposition.


    What''s more, now ''those people'' are watching in the dark.


    They are shrewd in their calculations. It''s just their own business.


    As long as whoever wins in the end is orthodox, they will admit who.


    It''s true that people are always traitors and horses are always cunning. There''s no change in the habit of rabbits and eagles.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I don''t know what''s going on over there. I hope he''s safe with QingHan."


    After Lin Mengya''s words, imperial concubine Dehui settled down.


    Sitting on the soft collapse, he kept reciting the Buddhist scriptures.


    Unconsciously, it was getting late.


    Lin Mengya also has nothing to do for the time being. She can only sit by the bed and look at everything outside.


    The snow was still falling hard, and half a person''s height of snow had already accumulated under the window.


    I hope it will happen.


    "I don''t know when it''s going to end in this damn weather."


    A house only a few miles away from the palace. I don''t know which adult''s house it is, but it has been temporarily requisitioned by long Tianyu.


    The gate and the outer wall were broken open, and soldiers in red light armor kept coming in and out.


    Such a big yard now looks like a bandit''s nest.


    Long QingHan, dressed in dark red armor, leaned against the short wall and scolded angrily.


    "You are satisfied. If there were no fortifications that fell on this day, do you think the reinforcements put outside by the crown prince could not arrive so late?"


    Qinghu, also dressed in armor, couldn''t help glancing at the guy.


    He changed the long clothes and robes he used to wear. With such a thin demeanor, even if he wore armor, he always showed a unique romantic temperament.


    But it doesn''t make people feel like boys and women, but it has a cold deterrent.


    He had no good impression of the men of the dragon family.


    However, due to the relationship with her own girl, she had to obey long Tianyu.


    The others, there''s no door.


    "Gee, I''m just sighing. You''re strange. I say, you always have ten or eight sentences to support me. Believe it or not, I''ll tell my third sister-in-law to teach you."


    In fact, the Dragon QingHan wearing armor is just hard talking. The general appearance of your childe has long disappeared.


    Although the armor is easy to use, it is not light.


    After a day of fighting, his physical strength has already been seriously overdrawn.


    The handsome face with flying figure is also dark in the eyes and haggard a lot.


    The reason why he insisted on standing in the snow instead of entering the house and surrounding the heater was that he was afraid that once his spirit relaxed, he would delay the fighter.


    Because now, this battle of seizing legitimate rights has just begun.


    "Don''t forget, your third sister-in-law is my sister."


    Qing Hu bared his teeth. The bright and white teeth made long QingHan shiver.


    "Don''t worry about your injury? Don''t die. Let my girl guard." Qinghu, who won the battle of words, went into the room and said coldly.


    The door of the mansion was also wide open. Only a man in bright clothes sat in the first place.


    The bright red armor is as bright as the raging anger burning on the snow.


    No matter what kind of darkness and cold, it can be incinerated by him.


    A man''s facial features are handsome and cold. Even if he looks pale, he won''t be easily underestimated.


    In particular, those dark eyes, as deep as a deep pool, always make people unconsciously surrender to him.


    Provoked his eyes and gave Qinghu a faint look.


    The latter had to withdraw from the lobby even if they were reluctant.


    "It''s all right. Don''t tell her about it."


    Long Tianyu''s voice was low and hoarse. In order to make the play more realistic, he was hurt a little.


    But they all avoided the key, and now it''s no big deal.


    Holding the letters sent by the other princes in his hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous light.


    It seems that ya''er expected well. These people have no good intentions.


    I''m afraid that as soon as they enter the palace, someone will rush into the father''s study, coerce the father to write down the decree of abdication, and then start a new round of fighting.


    This means nothing to him.


    Therefore, he must wait for a foolproof opportunity.


    "I wrote back to several princes, saying that my troops had been fighting all day and night. They were really tired and had to rest. If they wanted to attack first, please."


    Long Tianyu didn''t care at all. He threw those high sounding letters into the brazier.


    There was a moment of ridicule in his eyes. He looked at the orange flame devouring those falsehoods without showing any regret.


    In the past, the prince''s people were fierce, and most of the battles were fought by his people.


    Those princes were either late or short of soldiers, so they had to fight behind.


    Now the crown prince has been discouraged and shrank in the palace.


    They began to rub their hands like this and wanted to use him as a sword.


    Do you think he is a fool?


    "Yes."


    Lin Kui was still with him, but at this time he also changed his bodyguard''s dress.


    He was born in the army, but now his armor is more suitable than anyone.


    Only in Kyoto, because this civil strife has been devastated.


    Many people didn''t come and ran away. Now they can only shrink in a relatively safe place and wait for the final result.


    Fortunately, the princess had made preparations and arranged many houses in the suburbs of the imperial palace.


    Those courtyards are spacious and inconspicuous. The most unique thing is that the courtyard and the house have been hollowed out.


    The underground secret room can hide many people.


    So they had evacuated many people near the palace a few days before the incident.


    Unexpectedly, the princess is not only resourceful, but also thoughtful about these things.


    All of them who knew the inside story admired and marveled at the princess''s kindness.


    It seems that the prince is the smartest person. In the vast sea of people, only the prince can discern the Pearl. So he recognized his Highness the princess.


    The heart thinks so, but the steps don''t stop.


    He ordered several heralds to report back to each family with letters. He just wanted to go back and reply, but he was stopped by a voice behind him.

 Chapter 926

    "Sir, are you the guard of Prince Yu?"


    The voice is cold and soft. You know it''s a woman.


    Lin Kui turned around and looked at the two on guard. Suddenly, a thin figure appeared.


    The fiery red fox skin cloak is unspeakable. Its head is still covered with expensive pearls and precious jade. It also combs the most common hairstyle of ladies in Kyoto.


    The woman''s face was beautiful, but her pretty face was white, her eyes misty, and she was a bit of a poor panic.


    There is only a maid in a gray cloak. I want to know which family''s young lady is. I''ve lost my family.


    Then he nodded and said in a deep voice.


    "I''m really the guard around the Lord. If Miss is separated from her family and wants to seek help from the Lord, I''ll arrange someone to escort you and your maid out of the city later."


    Even though the battlefield this time is in Kyoto, the war must not be played. Even Princess Linlang stayed safely in Prince Yuqin''s house and secretly raised food and grass for them.


    Therefore, no matter what her life experience and how pitiful her experience is, she can''t be easily brought into the military camp.


    But as soon as he had finished, the young lady said hurriedly.


    "No, I want to see the prince! I want to see the Prince now. I... I''m his princess. Take me to your prince!"


    Princess?


    Lin Kui was slightly unhappy, because he also knew later and remembered who the woman in front of him was.


    It''s really tangled up, regardless of priorities.


    In my heart, I immediately compared this Miss Feng with the real princess who bravely mediated in the palace and made a high and low judgment.


    He wanted to stop the woman from making trouble, but Feng zidie immediately grabbed his hand and knelt down with tears in his eyes.


    "Please, let me see him. I know he''s hurt and really needs to be taken care of. I''m not afraid of being implicated by him. If he really fails, I can take him back to Yaowang Valley to recover. Please, take me to see him."


    Feng zidie burst into tears, but Lin Kui''s eyebrows were higher and higher.


    What the hell is this woman thinking?


    "Miss, miss, why do you lower yourself and beg a servant? I tell you, my miss has something the crown prince is fighting for. If Prince Yu doesn''t see my miss, he will regret it!"


    Standing next to Feng zidie, it was the girl Tong who Lin Mengya had been on guard against investigation.


    Now these words are a complete threat.


    Lin Kui was dissatisfied, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    But he also knows why the Lord asked to marry Feng zidie.


    He took a step back from the entanglement between the master and servant, and then said with a cold face.


    "In that case, please."


    Hum, do you think that seeing the Lord will give rise to some drama of seeing the truth in adversity?


    I''m afraid the Lord will refuse more coldly.


    In the room, long Tianyu sat at his desk and studied the current war situation.


    Because Lin Mengya had long expected this to happen, among the ordinary soldiers, a group of martial arts experts in her Sanjue hall were unknowingly mixed in.


    On the surface, the team on their side seems disorganized, but in fact, every 20 people form a small diamond square.


    In the center of the square array is the martial arts master.


    They all have the same clothes and a glance of weapons. Except for the people in their own square array, outsiders can''t see any difference at all.


    Twenty ordinary soldiers are shields, and the martial arts expert is a spear.


    This combination minimizes their casualties.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also asked him to set a reasonable time. After this time, the first group of diamond squares will be exchanged with the team behind them.


    In this way, the number of casualties of the retreated phalanx will be adjusted rapidly, and both equipment and physical strength will be well preserved.


    Of course, this is only limited to such battles as the Imperial City, which can be used in battles with a short front.


    And their goals have been set from the beginning.


    They do not want to invade the palace, but gradually weaken the prince''s power to the minimum.


    According to the news from Baili Wuchen, the forces under the prince are far from as simple as they seem.


    Fortunately, there is such a natural moat as heavy snow, and the soldiers outside have no time to rescue.


    At that time, as long as they catch the prince and the queen, those people will not be able to turn over any waves.


    But he must choose an appropriate time, which can not only dig out all the forces buried by the prince in Beijing, but also completely eliminate the wolf ambition of the princes.


    Therefore, the seemingly solid palace wall became the Feng Shui ridge of this matter.


    We must break in. He must ensure that all situations can be in his hands!


    Big hand, unconsciously caressed the position on the chest.


    There was a small hard lump in the shape of a ingot, which was properly ironed on his chest.


    It was the night before yesterday that Bai Su, who had been following her, suddenly broke into his house and gave him something solemnly.


    It is said that his wife sewed one by herself For the time being, let''s call it a purse called an amulet.


    Thinking of the disordered stitches and the fundamentally asymmetric appearance, even her maid felt a little embarrassed.


    He hesitated and only said it was for his safety.


    The corners of his mouth could not help raising gently. His princess was always able to make something that even he was amazed at.


    For example, these detailed and careful plans, for example, this four unlike purse.


    But no matter which one, he has been properly put in the right position.


    Together with his deep love for her that will not fade in his life, it is stored in his heart.


    When Feng zidie walked into the room, she saw the man who had always been ruthless, smiling at herself.


    Heart, can''t help but be confused.


    Originally, she was so frustrated that she didn''t want to keep pestering.


    But sister Tong said that at this time, long Tianyu betrayed his relatives and was in great need of comfort.


    If she could stand up and follow him regardless, take care of him and help him.


    In that way, long Tianyu will see her good more or less, and may even accept her.


    She can''t stand such temptation, even if the hope will be extremely slim, even in the end, she may end up with her sadness.


    But she just can''t resist.


    Now I see the smile between his lips, which is so gentle, as if in that moment, the outdoor ice and snow melted because of his smile.


    The cold and fear that almost invaded her heart and spleen disappeared in an instant.


    Almost obsessed, Feng zidie took a step forward and wanted to get close to her tenderness.


    But her footsteps were immediately detected by long Tianyu, and her smile immediately disappeared. Those black eyes swept at her again coldly and ruthlessly.


    Feng zidie stopped her steps. Like Nanke Yimeng, she also woke up in a twinkling of an eye.


    But when she woke up, her heart was more bitter and unwilling.


    His smile like that, sure enough, belongs to that woman?


    What is she? Why is he stingy to give himself even a little pity?


    A fire of jealousy flared up.


    She even temporarily forgot how scared she was to see the battlefield paved with blood and bodies outside.


    Yes, she gave up her stable life, endured her inner fear and left her pride.


    All to come to this man and beg him for a little love for himself.


    Why doesn''t he love her? How could he not love her?


    At this moment, Feng zidie tightly grasped something in her sleeve and secretly made up her mind.


    Sister Tong is right. In the past, it was because Lin Mengya confused him, so he couldn''t see his good.


    As long as she doesn''t care about her face and reputation like that woman, long Tianyu will find her good and know that she is the one who is most suitable for him.


    She paid so much, this man should be her and must be her!


    Feng zidie, who has been dazzled by jealousy, has already changed his original intention in ferocity.


    "What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Long Tianyu glanced at Feng zidie discontentedly. He hated the women who kept pestering.


    In fact, from the beginning, he had made it clear to Feng zidie.


    In his life, he will only have Lin Mengya''s wife. No, to be exact, he will only have ya''er, a woman.


    So anyone doesn''t have to exist for him.


    But Feng zidie said she didn''t care. She just asked to be with her.


    Although he didn''t like any woman other than ya''er to follow him, he accepted it in order to get the key of their Feng family at that time.


    Of course, he has been taught many times by ya''er.


    The girl said that it was shameless and scum to take advantage of the feelings of other people''s little girls.


    Therefore, he also secretly decided that he would never make such a mistake again.


    For Feng zidie, he was also somewhat apologetic.


    But Feng zidie''s apology to Feng zidie has long disappeared since she knew that Feng zidie had colluded with the villains of the candle dragon Association in an attempt to kill ya''er.


    Of course, he will not retaliate against Feng zidie, because he owes her, and ya''er, as his wife, has paid it back for him.


    Their husband and wife are one. Naturally, they don''t distinguish between you and me. Of course, this is what ya''er means.


    But that''s all. He won''t pursue it for that matter, but he won''t have any mercy on her.


    He will never let go of anyone who dares to hurt ya''er.


    Even if he gambled on the whole country, he would be angry for ya''er.


    Feng zidie, the first to bear the brunt as a new member of long Tianyu''s heart, ranks first on the revenge list. Naturally, she can''t get any good attitude.


    However, Feng zidie didn''t care.


    Or, she has long been unable to take these things into account.

 Chapter 927

    "Please calm down. I''m here to help you."


    Feng zidie worshipped Yingying. In her drooping eyes, there was still crazy jealousy of Lin Mengya and twisted love for the man in front of her.


    "I don''t need someone to take her away."


    Long Tianyu didn''t bother to look at her, because ya''er said it was called ruthless neglect.


    For those women he can''t respond, it''s best not to see each other, so as to break their unrealistic thoughts.


    So for Feng zidie, he just wants to find someone to throw her out.


    But unexpectedly, Miss Feng fell down in front of him and looked at him with tears.


    "I know that in the eyes of the Lord, I''m a shameless and tangled woman. But the Lord, Zi die really loves and respects you, so I''ve done this wrong. I know I''m sinful and don''t deserve your understanding with sister Lin. but I really want to do something to make up for you. Please give me this opportunity."


    Although she acted with both voice and emotion, long Tianyu didn''t respond.


    He has never been a person who easily believes that the wicked can repent.


    If you make a mistake once, you won''t make it a second time.


    But those who can really reform must not be ordinary people.


    So he can accept a hundred miles without dust, but he won''t accept Feng zidie.


    Because he knows a hundred miles of dust, but for this woman, he only hates it.


    "Whether you change or not has nothing to do with me or ya''er. So you don''t need to make any compensation, because your actions to hurt ya''er, even if you apologize for death, will only be too light. Besides, now, ya''er and I have no interest in killing you. I never trusted you, so you don''t have to make many gestures. For me, you''re not a enemy Man is just an insignificant person. Ben Wang, never let an insignificant person do anything. Somebody, please ask Miss Feng out. "


    The words were cold and thin, overflowing from his cold and thin lips, but it was like a steel knife inserted into her heart.


    The pain of stabbing into all parts and bones made Feng zidie''s face instantly drain all his blood and look.


    This was the first time he had said so much to her, but it cut her heart like a knife.


    Strong jealousy and unwillingness had completely captured her mind at this time.


    The bold idea of taking risks has made Feng zidie almost crazy.


    She must get long Tianyu. If she pays her heart, this man must belong to her!


    Such a rude idea urged Feng zidie to ignore others.


    The objects in the cuffs are pinched tighter, but there is no normal look in those water eyes.


    "I see."


    She whispered in a sad tone.


    "Know and leave."


    Long Tianyu''s patience was also worn to the bottom line.


    He has never been a patient man for these women.


    Because in his life, all his patience and tenderness were only given to the bad girl.


    "OK, I''ll leave - but I''ll take you with me!"


    Between the lightning and flint, Feng zidie''s Cuffs trembled, and a pink mist flew out of her cuffs and rushed straight in front of long Tianyu.


    Because he couldn''t dodge, the smoke covered long Tianyu''s face. Although he moved quickly and closed his mouth and nose when he noticed something wrong, he still inhaled a small amount.


    It was also because of this that his body was temporarily stiff in his seat.


    Feng zidie raised her head, which was originally a beautiful and moving face, but it was badly distorted at this time.


    Especially those eyes, crazy like people.


    "Don''t be afraid, husband. It''s not a poison. It''s just a good medicine for us to enjoy our love."


    Feng zidie''s voice was so gentle that it seemed to exude water.


    That hand, also bold, touched her long-awaited handsome face for the first time.


    She dreamed that one day she would be able to draw his eyebrows and eyes with her fingers as a pen.


    But before her hand fell on his eyebrows, a big hand squeezed her wrist.


    "You''re looking for death."


    By a woman, and twice.


    Feng zidie thought he was a means, but he really touched the inverse scale of long Tianyu.


    Before he could react, Feng zidie was thrown not far away by long Tianyu.


    It doesn''t matter. He dusted his clothes. A sneer appeared on long Tianyu''s face.


    "Come and take them to the backyard. Life and death are up to heaven."


    He doesn''t care about killing, let alone the life and death of these two women.


    But since ya''er said he would spare Feng zidie''s life, he naturally wanted her to get what she wanted.


    Now in this situation, whether we can live or not depends on our personal path.


    "No! You let go of me, let go of me! Long Tianyu, since you don''t want me, why don''t you kill me yourself! Don''t forget, I let someone bind your woman. Now she has already let my people kill her. Don''t you hate me? You should hate me. Kill me, kill me!"


    Soldiers had already run to drag the two women down.


    Miss Tong is a wink. She knows she can''t resist, so she is caught.


    But Feng zidie was completely crazy. She crawled on the ground and tried to avoid the hands of those smelly men. Her eyes were blood red and stared at the man sitting in the first place.


    Since you can''t get his love in this life, at least you must get his hate!


    Because in that way, he is unique. Like Lin Mengya, he becomes the woman in his heart.


    "Kill you? Do you deserve it? Let me tell you another thing. I never like to waste my energy remembering unimportant people, especially women."


    Long Tianyu was surprisingly calm, even though he had never seen the anger of being plotted.


    Feng zidie finally stopped her movement and lay there. Even when she was dragged away, she had no feeling at all.


    He He''s really ruthless!


    Once upon a time, when she fell out with her father and insisted on marrying long Tianyu, her father said that Prince Yu was another ruthless person.


    His temperament, with him, will be wronged.


    But she always thought that no one else could deserve her except her.


    Although that woman is of noble birth in Dajin, what is she compared with her?


    But today she realized that even if she had nothing, she had something she longed for and could not reach.


    That is the sincerity of long Tianyu. As long as his sincerity is on that woman, even if he holds his heart in front of him, he will just abandon his shoes.


    She is unwilling, really unwilling.


    If she had met him first, perhaps now, the woman with him would be her.


    She and Lin Mengya are just one step away.


    And one step is the end of the world.


    No matter what Feng zidie thinks, long Tianyu at the moment takes out the sewn crooked and purse from his chest.


    He looked more and more gentle. The flattering medicine had really disturbed his internal breathing.


    But it was only a moment, because he felt that the purse attached to his chest sent out a faint fragrance.


    It''s not like the smell of flowers, nor is it just the smell of medicine.


    Elegant and gentle, just like his elegant son.


    With the fragrance drifting away, his hands and feet finally regained consciousness.


    It seems that ya''er let him escape again.


    How can he not love her?


    Speaking of her lover, long Tianyu knew that she was always ashamed to announce that sentence to her mouth.


    But the love between the two is lingering. He believes ya''er must understand.


    Although two people sometimes think differently.


    But really at the critical moment, her ideas can always be in amazing agreement with herself.


    Perhaps, this is the legend, the heart has a soul, a natural couple.


    "Fortunately, you missed the woman''s trick. The medicine is called three thousand beauties. No matter how powerful a man smells it, he can only turn it into a stone and let it be manipulated by others."


    Qinghu said slowly. His nose was very sensitive, especially these dirty things. No one could escape his eyes.


    "You know that?"


    Standing up, the whole body''s blood circulates.


    Long Tianyu just said subconsciously, but saw a desolate and pathetic smile on Qinghu''s face.


    "Why don''t you know? I''ve learned all these methods at the beginning. Long Tianyu, do you know why among the people in the world, I Qinghu can''t see your dragon family men alone?"


    Even now, there is no word for blood.


    But long Tianyu stood on the man''s point of view, but he knew how much Qinghu said this, and how many wounds the man wanted to hide desperately.


    "You can personally avenge yourself. Whoever does evil will bear it."


    For a long time, long Tianyu spit out this sentence coldly.


    Qinghu looked at him, but smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "You are as like as two peas," said the girl. "Perhaps the most important thing I have done in my life is to live for the two of you."


    Always laughing and scolding, it seems that Qinghu doesn''t care about everything in the world. At this moment, it looks like a beast that has been abused and injured by people.


    Lonely and sharp, even if they maintain their ferocity as always, they can no longer find the pride and dignity of Huxiao mountain forest to dominate.


    Long Tianyu looked at the figure of the man who was barely propped up. He was a man. Now he can only stop and keep silent.


    Ya''er is right. Some people are born without comfort from others.


    Because they will repay the pain inflicted on themselves millions of times.


    Qinghu, sooner or later, will wash away his former shame with the blood of his enemies.


    Sipping his mouth, long Tianyu looked at several secret letters on the table.


    This is far more than just a battle to win the legitimate rights. Too many people have devoted their life''s glory, prestige, and even life and death to this war.


    Therefore, he can only win, never lose!

 Chapter 928

    The prince''s army in the palace was confronted for another day with the army dominated by long Tianyu and supplemented by several other princes.


    The night came as scheduled. Lin Mengya had been at the window for almost an hour.


    But everyone else in room also understood her worry at this time, so no one opened his mouth to disturb her meditation.


    "Master, the dinner man is coming."


    As soon as Bai Su, who had just gone out to check the situation, came back, he whispered back to Lin Mengya.


    The latter immediately understood what she meant and turned around with a little surprise on his face.


    "Who sent it?"


    Bai Su attached to her ear and said the person who made her wait for a long time.


    "Please come in and remember, don''t let anyone find out."


    After Lin Mengya''s advice, Bai Su immediately nodded and walked out of the door of the bedroom hall with light hands and feet.


    "Who came and how did you get so surprised?"


    It was so anxious to wait that the imperial concubine went behind the desk and drew plum blossoms near the window.


    She had heard before that her mother-in-law was a famous lady who was proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Seeing you today, it''s really extraordinary.


    Other women have nothing to do. They always like to embroider a flower and put a shoe bottom or something.


    Can see other people''s hobbies, how elegant, how emotional!


    Lin Mengya feels more and more ashamed. It seems that as a woman, she really has no ability to take action in this time and space.


    "Zhao Zhao, the servant girl, invited the emperor''s imperial concubine to pray for peace."


    The one who came in after Bai Su was Zhao ran, the maid in waiting who had helped her in the imperial study.


    The imperial concubine of Dehui didn''t have any impression on her, but because she was the person valued by her daughter-in-law, her attitude was especially kind.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want her to kneel, so she immediately helped people up.


    "I can''t thank you enough for sister Zhao''s previous help. Now you come to help us again. I''ll never forget Lin Mengya''s kindness."


    If Zhao ran can come, he must have something to tell her.


    Lin Mengya is not stupid. Of course, she knows that as Zhao ran, the news she brings must be very beneficial to them.


    However, Zhao ran, who grew up in the palace from an early age, was at a loss about the sincerity of the former Princess and the current princess.


    She could only rub the corners of her clothes before she spoke carefully.


    "I can''t afford to be the sister of the princess, but I have received the great kindness of Mrs. Lin. without Mrs. Lin, I can''t live now. Therefore, if I can help the princess a little bit, I will be willing to die."


    Zhao Ran''s sincerity, what kind of characters Lin Mengya and the imperial concubine are, whether they come from sincerity, can be seen thoroughly in a word.


    Now they all believe Zhao Ran''s words, but what makes Lin Mengya feel incredible is.


    As if there was a gentle but powerful hand pulling, all the good things my mother had done in the past would turn into good fruits and return to her.


    The corners of her eyes were slightly moist, but she soon covered up the past.


    Even if she was moved, even if she wanted to cry, she wanted to wait until all this was over before she could act recklessly.


    Now, she must be patient.


    "Mrs. Lin is really a heroine among women. I, a woman trapped in the deep palace, only feel ashamed. I didn''t hear how Mrs. Lin was poisoned in the palace. I''m just... Ashamed, ashamed. If there were no Mrs. Lin, I wouldn''t have a good life now."


    The imperial concubine''s voice was low. She was really regretting.


    If she had been more brave and didn''t think about how to protect herself all day, she might have saved the lady of the Lin family.


    Think about all these years, she didn''t even dare to reveal her true nature, but what did she get?


    As a cold imperial concubine, even his own son was involved in this hopeless abyss.


    Maybe in the past, she shouldn''t have allowed her temper to marry into this cannibal deep palace.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s not easy for you to struggle under the queen. Besides, you can''t stop the hatred between my mother and the queen. If you really joined in at that time, I''m afraid you and my husband have already turned into loess. So don''t worry about it."


    Lin Mengya turned her head with a gentle smile, a sincere tone and attitude.


    She really doesn''t blame the imperial concubine Dehui, because she knows that there are too many things in the world that can''t be managed if she wants to.


    In the past, when she read the journey to the West in modern times, she always thought that monk Tang was too busy.


    He has to take part in bad things and take part in good things.


    How much trouble did he ask for?


    Journey to the west is not so much a documentary about learning from Scriptures as a journey of four people to uphold justice.


    However, she later learned that the reason why Tang Monk dared to do so was that under his command, Qi Tianda Sheng, who had explosive combat effectiveness, and marshal Tianpeng and general rolling curtain, who were related to Tianting.


    No matter how bad it is, the horse they are riding is still the crown prince of the Dragon King, the noble and handsome fairy.


    In this way, cattle break and shine, and the immortal world dares to walk horizontally. What broken things and disorderly things dare not take care of?


    Therefore, she is determined to be a behind the scenes boss like Tang monk.


    Anything, as long as she waved her little hand, someone would automatically jump out and settle it for her.


    But before she could run the world, she had to be a man with her tail between her legs.


    Therefore, she is very aware of the feeling that the imperial concubine was powerless at the beginning.


    "Good boy, you are always so tolerant. In the future, the mother imperial concubine will certainly protect you with her own life. Even if that smelly boy annoys you, the mother imperial concubine will definitely stand on your side!"


    The imperial concubine Dehui didn''t expect that the child was as sensible as a man. The guilt in her heart gradually changed into a stronger love for Lin Mengya.


    Her own son, she knows better than anyone.


    Once upon a time, because of his Majesty''s education, yu''er''s child looked calm on the outside, but his temperament was too gloomy.


    Not to mention those famous ladies in Kyoto, even her mother always feels that she can''t get close to him.


    Although Jinyue is familiar with his relationship, she always feels like a mountain apart.


    However, since Lin Mengya entered the house, the child''s guard has gradually melted.


    All this is the credit of ya''er.


    Seeing the harmony between their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, Zhao ran also smiled.


    There is comfort and shame in his eyes.


    After she was saved by her wife, she thought about how to repay her kindness.


    But because of her identity, she hasn''t had much chance these years.


    After seeing that Miss Lin''s mother-in-law loved Miss Lin so much, she always felt that her hanging heart was gradually released.


    "Look at me. I talk a lot when I''m old. Is Zhao ran right? Do you have anything to tell ya''er?"


    The imperial concubine wiped her tears and said with some embarrassment.


    Because he put down his heart knot, there were more smiles on Zhao Ran''s face.


    "It was the negligence of the maid and the maid who almost forgot the business. Empress, princess, in fact, this time the prince raised troops was not the idea of the prince, but the meaning of Princess Tiancheng. It was also her, who jumped up the queen to participate in this matter."


    what? Princess Tiancheng?


    The news stunned Lin Mengya.


    In any case, she did not think that it was not the prince''s idea to start a rebellion, but the woman of Princess Tiancheng!


    "How did you know that the news was accurate?"


    Lin Mengya grabbed Zhao Ran''s hand, lowered her voice and asked.


    Zhao ran thought and then said.


    "I''m diligent in the palace and don''t like to form gangs. The queen trusted me very much and let me take charge of the imperial dining room. Princess Tiancheng looked innocent, but actually she was cruel and ruthless. In the past, there were several little palace maids in the imperial dining room who couldn''t understand her temper, but later they were killed alive. In order not to let those little girls Victims, so they are often sent by slaves and maidservants themselves. For a long time, the people around Princess Tiancheng have low prevention against me. That''s why I can hear these things. "


    Zhao Ran is right. She has lived in the palace for so many years pretending to be deaf and dumb. In the eyes of the princess and the queen, Zhao Ran is just a living dead man.


    Therefore, their guard against Zhao ran may be lower.


    But the news was too hot. Lin Mengya had indigestion for a moment.


    She had long known that Princess Tiancheng was not an orderly woman, but she encouraged her mother to rebel with her brother.


    It''s unwise to do this, isn''t it?


    "They didn''t tell you why Princess Tiancheng did this?"


    There are some things that Lin Mengya doesn''t think make sense.


    Not to mention that there is a certain danger in forcing the palace to rebel. If Princess Tiancheng really wants to help her brother ascend the throne, it''s good to disguise herself and assassinate your brothers.


    "By the way, where is Princess Tiancheng after the accident?"


    Although Zhao Ran is not good at analyzing people''s minds, it''s still difficult for her to inquire about this kind of thing.


    "I''ve heard from people in the palace that Princess Tiancheng has been in the Queen''s palace since the accident. Moreover... Recently, the diet in the Queen''s palace is strange. In the past, slaves and maidservants directly sent the seated meals to an aunt who served the queen. But recently, the meals have been handed over to a strange aunt outside the palace. Maidservant It seems that I have seen the aunt several times in the princess''s bedroom. But the princess hasn''t eaten with the empress in recent days, so the maidservant feels strange. "


    Zhao Ran''s heart is as thin as dust, so she has something in her heart even if she doesn''t say it.


    Lin Mengya also felt a little strange. After looking at the empress of the imperial concubine, the latter''s eyes had the same doubts as her.


    "Normally, it''s not surprising that the princess gave it to her mother if she thought others served her well. But I''ve been in the palace for many years and know that food is too big to be done by a new person. Even if she was sent by her own daughter."

 Chapter 929

    Since the imperial concubine has been in the palace for many years, she must have a reason to say so.


    Lin Mengya also felt strange. She carefully observed Princess Tiancheng.


    Knowing that the person is hiding under the innocent and lovely appearance is definitely a selfish heart.


    If such a person still keeps good things for himself, how can he give them to his mother because of filial piety.


    Unless she has a plan.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya thought of a possibility.


    "Sister Zhao, do you remember, since that aunt took over, whether there was a strong smell of fish, beef or mutton in the diet every day, but it was not steamed and stewed, but a dish with heavy taste?"


    Zhao Ran has been in charge of the imperial dining room for many years. In addition, her mind is quiet. Now she wants to come day by day. Naturally, it won''t take much trouble.


    Then he nodded and said after he was sure.


    "Yes, in the past, the Queen''s taste was light, and sometimes she didn''t even use meat. But in the past half a month, the Queen''s taste has changed. However, the maidservants thought it was cold, so the Queen''s mother would do so. Now the princess said that, the maidservant also felt strange. And often when there was that dish, the queen either ran out or died Directly reward people. By the way, I also rewarded Princess Tiancheng several times.


    But the maidservant knew that the princess never ate those things. But when the plate returned to the imperial dining room, it was clean, and the maidservant felt strange. "


    Meals, although they sound insignificant, are just three meals a day. Where is there anything special?


    But Lin Mengya was keenly aware of the strange.


    In a sense, your majesty and the queen are both paranoid people.


    So their habits will not change easily.


    But in only half a month, the queen changed from a vegetarian to a carnivore.


    This seems to be a little difficult for a normal person.


    After all, if a person has been a vegetarian for a long time and makes her suddenly start eating meat, I''m afraid she won''t be able to adapt for the moment.


    But isn''t it strange that the queen and Princess Tiancheng did so?


    "It seems that although tiger poison doesn''t eat children, there is a growing female tiger that is going to devour her mother''s flesh and blood."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and eyes were a little cold.


    Zhao ran and the imperial concubine also felt puzzled at first, but later, they also felt a little creepy.


    "Do you mean that Princess Tiancheng is poisoning the Queen''s diet?"


    The imperial concubine said in disbelief. After all, she only gave birth to one son, so she showed special tenderness and compassion for other people''s daughters.


    Even later, they had a lot of points because of all kinds of things, but in her heart, she still remembered the appearance of the smart and lovely little girl at the beginning.


    How come now, she has become so vicious that even her own mother won''t let go?


    "I don''t think the princess is. Or is there something we don''t know?"


    Subconsciously, the imperial concubine thought that the little girl should not be like this.


    However, Lin Mengya and Zhao ran hold the opposite attitude.


    "The mother Princess is kind-hearted. Naturally, she thinks that people who are children will at least not do such treacherous things. But can those people be measured by the hearts of ordinary people? If this is true, I''m afraid I guessed the purpose of Princess Tiancheng."


    The imperial concubine of Dehui still fell into self entanglement, but reason finally defeated emotion.


    Because she found that what her daughter-in-law said may be the truth.


    "You mean --"


    The imperial concubine widened her eyes, and Zhao ran reacted the same as her.


    Because of this, Princess Bicheng poisoned her own mother and surprised them.


    "Yes, I guess Princess Tiancheng wants to be the queen herself, or she wants to be the queen herself!"


    The first empress in the history of Jin?


    Princess Tiancheng has many ambitions. She is also a person with a lot of skills and brains.


    In this way, many things can be explained.


    "This... Is ridiculous! How can a woman be the emperor? It''s too delusional to be her!"


    The imperial concubine has a white face. In any case, she can''t imagine how a woman can be called emperor.


    Zhao ran thought the same as her, but Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    She came from modern society. At that time, there were not only the queen, but also the female president and the female prime minister.


    So she thinks there is nothing wrong with women in power. Even, she hopes that there will be a figure like Wu Zetian in several countries.


    The biggest mistake of Princess Tiancheng is not that she is a woman, but that she doesn''t have the breadth of mind and talents like Wu Zetian.


    Therefore, she is doomed to failure.


    "That''s why Tiancheng poisons the queen? Because if there is a queen, it''s impossible for her to be the emperor. Right? The queen wants to be the empress dowager, but her mind is on the crown prince. Even if the crown prince is not successful, the queen will never give up. But what I don''t understand is why Tiancheng wants her brother and mother to force her What about the palace rebellion? If she succeeds, won''t her dream of becoming an emperor''s daughter be broken? "


    This is what the imperial concubine couldn''t understand.


    After all, if the prince can''t ascend the throne, the dream of Princess Tiancheng can come true.


    But now - she could not see that the girl had the slightest sign of success.


    "It is because she wants to be the queen that she has to let the prince force the palace to rebel. I think she should have three plans. If the prince succeeds, she will be the greatest hero. The prince has mediocre qualifications, mind and means. I''m afraid she will not be a natural opponent. At that time, she will have the power to rule the government and the opposition, and enemies such as my prince will be removed. If she wants to be the emperor, it''s not enough It''s easy to get. "


    Although Lin Mengya was not sure before, she may not have considered these situations.


    Therefore, now the key points are clear, and some things are connected in series, like a string of pearl necklaces. Every trivial clue has a clear line to support.


    "To say the least, if the prince doesn''t succeed in forcing the palace, then after that, the prince will lose his qualification to compete for the throne. But because of the participation of the queen, I''m afraid the Queen''s throne will be deprived. If I were born, I will choose an appropriate moment to show my kindness to his majesty. Then I will put all the blame on the prince and the queen Pretend to be innocent and implicated. Then, find a way to let her majesty give what she wants. In this way, she not only saved herself, but also gained her Majesty''s trust. Although the throne cannot be given to her, her majesty will give her something else as compensation and reward. At that time, she can also use the first move to achieve her goal. The last one is from the wealth insurance. As long as those princes and her majesty are all dead, she can naturally find a puppet Wang Fu as regent by virtue of her royal identity. Then, let her offspring naturally inherit his Majesty''s throne. In this case, she is the one who will benefit from this game of chess. "


    Lin Mengya has never admired anyone, but now she has to admire the heavenly princess.


    In order to become the first queen since the founding of the country, she did everything she could.


    This war must exist for Tiancheng, because through this war, her brother or long Tianyu, their competitors for the throne, will be weakened by most of their strength.


    Who has the final say in this world?


    No matter what it is, men are superior to women. As long as she holds a heavy weapon, no one dares to say that she is not half.


    From some aspects, in fact, Lin Mengya admires Tiancheng very much.


    But for now, she only thinks it''s stupid, and it''s stupid!


    Because she miscalculated, she could finally control the power of the succession to the throne.


    They are the forces that hide in the dark and exist only to maintain Royal orthodoxy.


    Tiancheng, like her father, thought that those forces would eventually defend the country for their dragon family.


    So no matter who died, the country was still in the hands of the dragon family.


    But people''s hearts are changeable, especially after seeing the sweetness of power, who can continue to stick to their original heart in this temptation?


    The answer is, No.


    Therefore, she and long Tianyu never thought about relying on the power of those people.


    Even, once long Tianyu became the new emperor of Jin, after stabilizing his power, he had to pull out this rotten tooth.


    They will never let these people disturb the rivers and mountains of Da Jin.


    The people who guard the rivers and mountains can only be themselves.


    If you can''t even guard your own things, what''s the significance of becoming a 95 year old?


    Those people are watching the play now. They are watching these stupid descendants of the dragon family fight to death for such a puppet throne.


    When the power of all of them has dissipated, the monster hidden in the dark will attack with its destructive power.


    Either, choose the one they think is most suitable to be an obedient string puppet to the emperor, or they may replace it.


    It''s just trying to hide from the tiger. How could her dear prince husband be unprepared?


    Therefore, in this war, long Tianyu not only wants the prince to become the target of public criticism, but also wants his majesty to give up his high position for more than 30 years.


    More importantly, he will severely deter the tiger hidden behind the throne of the dragon family.


    In the later Jin Dynasty, only long Tianyu could be the master of the family, and others could only be the ministers under his command.


    Only that person can be so domineering and proud!

 Chapter 930

    "Princess, what should we do now? If Princess Tiancheng really attacks the queen, the maid thinks that Princess Tiancheng may want to wait until both sides are hurt before she takes advantage of it!"


    Zhao Ran is a smart man, but even so, when she thought of this possibility, she couldn''t help feeling cold in her heart.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, not in a hurry.


    On the contrary, the imperial concubine and Zhao ran on one side looked like ants on a hot pot.


    "Don''t be so anxious. Princess Tiancheng''s mind can''t do it. I don''t think the poison she gave the queen must be so easy to kill. Besides, Princess Tiancheng has a lot of mental means, and the less is the strength to control her ambition. I think she should value something in the queen and cook her mother''s hard work with slow fire. In this way, she can sit still "Two locations."


    She admires Tiancheng''s ruthlessness.


    But there are certain things. For example, most of the guards around your majesty are her people.


    As long as she doesn''t want Tiancheng to see her majesty, she can''t see her achievements that day.


    Unless she wants to turn against the crown prince in advance.


    Moreover, although she has been fighting day and night, she is sure that the casualties of long Tianyu are never as big as they seem.


    What''s more, they still have a back move that can check and balance the group of old foxes.


    Therefore, no matter what Tiancheng got from her mother''s hands, as far as the current behavior is concerned, he has already lost the role of determining the universe in one fell swoop.


    But there are some things she has to guard against.


    "Sister Zhao, if you send the dishes again this time, you should take all the recovered tableware, especially those touched by the queen, to me first."


    Lin Mengya''s mind suddenly came up with a wonderful idea.


    They are the same people in the official family. They can abandon everything for the sake of interests.


    The queen seems to be a hard nut to crack. Now even if she gets caught, it must be because she started with her own daughter without any defense.


    Why doesn''t she secretly untie the Queen''s Curse of death, and then sit and watch the battle between their mother and daughter?


    Although Princess Tiancheng may have her own way out, Shangguan Dongzhu, who has not fallen in the palace for decades, has long been a leader in his mental means.


    Of course she saw the good play.


    "Yes, princess, don''t worry. At this time, the slave and maid must be able to do it. It''s getting late, and the slave and maid have to leave."


    Zhao ran saluted, just like when he came, and didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Lin Mengya stood in front of the window and watched Bai Su send Zhao ran away, but she couldn''t help but feel a complex state of mind that she didn''t think of.


    She used to think she knew her mother well enough, but along the way, her mother surprised her enough to make her perfect image in the eyes of everyone again and again.


    No wonder so many people will go through fire and water for their mother.


    Such a woman, and still grew up in that environment, is enough to stand proudly in the world, the first place of strange women.


    As for herself? The soul of the integration of modern and ancient times is a huge bug.


    The world doesn''t know, but she knows better than anyone.


    She is really nothing compared to her mother. "In the past, I only heard that Mrs. Lin was a skilled doctor. Now it seems that her mind and ability are unmatched by mortal women such as me."


    With a loving smile on her face, Princess Dehui touched Lin Mengya''s long soft hair hanging on her shoulder.


    "My mother is naturally a strange woman, but the mother''s imperial concubine is no less than her. If father-in-law Wang is not from the mother''s imperial concubine, even if Zhao ran wants to help me, I''m afraid he is powerless."


    Lin Mengya smiled and held the imperial concubine''s hand back to the bed. Although countless people are doomed to sleep tonight, she and the imperial concubine must force themselves to sleep.


    Only in this way can they maintain sufficient physical strength to deal with tomorrow''s things.


    "Oh? How did you know that Grandpa Wang is my man?"


    Princess Dehui didn''t feel a bit uneasy when she was exposed.


    It''s just that she felt a little surprised.


    Because father-in-law Wang is a dark line that she has buried beside her majesty for many years. Even Jinyue and yu''er don''t know it.


    How could I be seen through by a girl?


    "Grandpa Wang is sure that there are people on the Queen''s side. Otherwise, your Majesty would have cut him off. But he is not your Majesty''s person. He is definitely dedicated to your majesty, but his loyalty does not belong to your majesty. Moreover, he has helped me a lot openly and secretly in front of your majesty. If he is not the mother''s concubine, I can''t think of who can be under your Majesty''s eyes I have my own people under my son. "


    In fact, these are not the main reasons, but because your majesty trusts Duke Wang very much.


    With the mind of emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty, he can''t easily trust anyone.


    Therefore, Duke Wang is particularly valuable, but it is not easy to gain the trust of emperor Jin and yuan.


    If father-in-law Wang is the queen, or those princes, he will show his feet sooner or later.


    The only one who can make Duke Wang, even if he is a little closer to the people behind him, will not arouse any doubt, is the imperial concubine Dehui.


    Although your majesty does not necessarily love the imperial concubine so warmly, but for this woman who is still gentle and quiet in order to be wronged, your Majesty must trust her more than other ambitious women.


    Because your majesty knows better than anyone that the imperial concubine of Dehui will never be malicious to him.


    As his confidant, Duke Wang naturally understands his mind better than anyone else.


    When his confidant eunuch, he may be a little kind to the one he trusts most. According to reason, he won''t easily doubt it.


    Moreover, with the caution of Duke Wang and imperial concubine, I''m afraid the probability of such mistakes is very small.


    After Zhao ran left, she suddenly wanted to understand this truth.


    Even though Duke Wang understood Zhao Ran''s personality, in fact, Duke Wang''s seemingly simple arrangement minimized the danger of their actions.


    If he''s not from the imperial concubine, who can really care about their safety?


    "I know I can''t hide this from you sooner or later, but in fact, Wang Quan is not mine. It''s just that we were old acquaintances many years ago. Now that you know it, I won''t hide it from you. With him, Tiancheng''s plan will not succeed. It''s just Mengya, yu''er. They have trapped the whole palace now. Are you really not afraid, prince? Will they take risks? ¡±


    There was a faint worry on the face of the imperial concubine.


    These two children are so powerful that she can''t understand many things now.


    If according to her idea, yu''er should make a quick decision and attack the palace early, so as to save the crown prince''s minions and teeth and always surround her and ya''er.


    Lin Mengya gently but firmly placed the imperial concubine on the bed.


    Took the comb in aunt Jinyue''s hand and said softly.


    "The crown prince family has big trees and deep roots. It''s not easy to uproot them. Once we relax, it''s difficult to ensure that they will be involved in a comeback. Therefore, I must use this urgent method to dig out the crown prince''s roots deeply."


    How can the black heart tree die completely without damaging its roots?


    Even with her and the imperial concubine as bait, she will pave the way to the throne for long Tianyu!


    However, she will protect the safety of the imperial concubine and will not let long Tianyu carry a lifetime of regret.


    She promised.


    The inner courtyard of the palace, which has been brightly lit all year round, is already dark.


    But on the palace wall, countless Jingwei holding torches photographed the four surfaces of the palace wall like day.


    Jingwei, dressed in dark blue soft armor, seems to be invisible in the dark.


    But the thick black was defeated by the bright red.


    Red armour is like fire. Even in the dark, it is still as proud as red.


    In the center of the red armour, a few men riding on God''s steeds are the fire of this fire.


    The horse at the crotch is as dark as ink and is very brave.


    That man, a handsome man as proud as the God of heaven, wearing bright red armor, like a dazzling light, shot into everyone''s heart opposite, making them have a strong fear because of this red, and then, every time they fight in close combat, the other party will only shrink with soft hands and feet, but they are as powerful as rainbow.


    Just because on the side of the Red Army, there is a man who is as terrible as the God of war but proud.


    The Third Prince of Da Jin, Prince Yu of justice, and long Tianyu.


    Now, because of the influx of several princes, their power has become more and more huge.


    The dark one has formed a great pressure on the crown prince camp who are still struggling senselessly.


    Rao is so, they are still strong.


    Because military orders are like mountains, they can only fight to the death with a large number of enemies.


    "Third brother, I think it''s better to attack. The father emperor is still in the hands of the rebel. I''m afraid his life will be in danger if it goes on like this."


    Behind long Tianyu, an impatient young man riding a white horse licked the corners of his mouth.


    He was only about twenty, wearing a dark orange armor, but he looked a little foolhardy because he didn''t have a sitting figure.


    Even in the midst of thousands of troops, they look like they don''t care.


    But that face looks different from the coldness of long Tianyu and the Qingjun of long QingHan.


    That face looks a little mediocre. If it''s not noble, it''s no different from those common aristocratic sons.


    But long Tianyu and long QingHan both know that under such an ordinary appearance, what is hidden is vigorous ambition.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here tonight and see him.


    "Fourth brother, why do you still have this temperament? Is it difficult to be in the palace and the beauty you like?"

 Chapter 931

    Lazy teasing, some unclear meaning hidden in it.


    The fourth prince, long Yunxiao, took a look at long QingHan, and his eyes flashed a trace of gloom.


    But he hid it so well that no one could find it except himself.


    He continued to show the image of a land overlord who was not afraid of heaven and earth. After a cold look at long QingHan, he whispered.


    "No matter how beautiful the beauty is, it also belongs to my father. Besides, even the wheel can''t reach me."


    Although his voice was low, the people around him could hear it clearly.


    In addition to long Tianyu''s still motionless appearance, several other people secretly scolded the guy''s hypocrisy.


    Everyone grew up together since childhood. Who doesn''t know who is so naughty in his heart?


    Old four is a gloomy temperament when he was young. He is partial to life and has a lot of ghosts. Whoever offends him will have to revenge secretly.


    When they grew up, they were also suspected by the crown prince.


    The father emperor did not let them return to their fiefdom, so he could only wronged himself and thought of himself as a snake in Beijing.


    The crown prince is the eldest son of the line and is naturally favored.


    But their remaining sons, in order to prevent being persecuted by the crown prince and the queen, can only pull up their disguises.


    Since childhood, anyone who has not received a good education, but even without the strong support of his maternal ancestors, and people have never shown a slightest covet for the throne, long QingHan has been forced to be a rich and noble idle man for more than ten years.


    These are all thanks to the queen and the prince.


    So they came here today to vent their anger for so many years.


    "The fourth brother is like this. He is two years older than me, but he always shows these immature looks. What beauty is not beautiful? Except the seventh brother, our mother and concubine are all in the palace."


    The speaker was a tall man in purple armor. The man grew up with deep eyes and a high nose, with some exotic customs.


    Because his mother was a gift from another country, he was the most humble of several people.


    But his mother is very strong, because she is a singer at the bottom, so she can pull down her face.


    As the sixth prince, he also has some power in his hands.


    But compared with these people, it is obviously not enough.


    He also knows that no matter how deep his mind is, he can only think about one or two, but he has no hope of ascending the throne.


    Just when he had given up, the prince openly rebelled.


    If he can take advantage of the chaos and let his father pass the throne to him, this may be the closest moment to that position in his life.


    However, reality is more difficult than expected.


    Even so, he didn''t give up.


    The words of long Qiao, the sixth prince, came down, and the other princes present also fell silent at this time.


    Even a prince without a mother and concubine may not have no concerns in the harem.


    Long QingHan knew that long Qiao wanted to suppress himself, but he was not angry.


    If you can''t bear this, how can you drop the flower gun under the Queen''s eyes.


    He opened his mouth and smiled like a spring breeze.


    "The sixth brother is really filial. Why don''t you take the lead in this game?"


    Long QingHan''s words made long Qiao impatient.


    If he could take the lead, would he still grind his teeth with them here?


    Cold eyes turned to long Qiao and long Yunxiao. The powerful power and oppression automatically closed the two people''s mouths.


    Because they all know that they want to get to that position. Now their main enemy is no longer the crown prince.


    But the third prince, long Tianyu, who is still calm and self-control to be different from ordinary people, even among thousands of troops.


    Unfortunately, they don''t have that ability. He is the only enemy they can rely on.


    There is a fire in my heart. This feeling makes people feel more angry than being a fool in front of the queen.


    "Stop arguing. I''ll take the lead."


    The low and arrogant voice, in this cold night, brings people more than shock.


    The coach on their side is him, but the coach on the opposite side is not the prince''s straw bag.


    But if you want to achieve the purpose of his plan with QingHan, you need him to fight.


    "How about that? Third brother, you are the commander in chief this time. What can we do if you have any damage?"


    Long QingHan, who was most concerned about him, didn''t speak, but long qiaoqiang stopped him first.


    However, his face showed an appearance of being related to his brother. In fact, he was not afraid that long Tianyu would attack the Palace first?


    In this case, his plan to kidnap the imperial concubine and threaten long Tianyu will come to naught?


    However, long Tianyu ignored him, but long QingHan showed a cynical attitude.


    "Don''t you see that the imperial palace is surrounded like an iron bucket? Your highness is well prepared. If it wasn''t for my third brother, who can fight in?"


    Long QingHan glanced at them carelessly, but his gentle eyes gradually turned cold.


    "Let''s make a dirty remark. This time the prince forced the palace to rebel, but we''re here to set things right. It would be naive if someone thought they could take the opportunity to do something. To tell you the truth, the father has not yet fallen into the prince''s hands. With the prince''s ability, there is no way to take the father''s Iron Guard. I don''t know who can have this ability."


    Although long QingHan didn''t give his name, his words really beat those people.


    With a sneer, long QingHan also put away his habitual elegant style.


    In fact, everyone misunderstood him. He is not an elegant gentleman fan.


    On the contrary, he is a long knife tempered in the sea of volcanic blood.


    No matter who offended him, he would not hesitate to take down the other party''s head.


    Urging the war horse under his crotch, he came to long Tianyu and stood side by side with him.


    The same black horse, the same red armor, the same cold look.


    Several princes around could not help feeling a little annoyed, and then there was deep fear.


    It''s not just that they are wrong. The queen, the prince and the father emperor trapped in the palace are afraid to be wrong about long QingHan.


    Ruo long Tianyu is a world-famous sword, cold and sharp. Then long QingHan is a crazy sword in troubled times. As long as it is out of its scabbard, it can bring disaster to the world.


    This Sabre and sword can not only stabilize the rivers and mountains of Da Jin, but also make the people on the Dragon chair live in peace.


    But now this crazy sword is firmly standing behind the famous sword.


    They support each other, which is enough to keep their close friends behind each other.


    Now they all regret why their mother imperial concubine didn''t raise her early and lost her mother long QingHan.


    The two of them merged for fear that they would never have another chance.


    The princes who secretly gnash their teeth know that there is no turning back when they open their bow.


    Even if they surrendered at this time, with the demeanor of the prince, they had already been unable to accommodate them.


    If he retreats at this time, once long Tianyu ascends the throne, he will also believe that they are plotting against the truth.


    Now it is neither advance nor retreat.


    It seems that they really shouldn''t get involved in this kind of thing as soon as possible.


    "That''s right. At least we''re your brother. How can we not know the importance of things?"


    Long Qiao''s complexion and expression changed several times, and finally made a pair, no different from before.


    Long QingHan just glanced at him faintly. After a cold hum, he stopped talking.


    "You go with me, I''m in front and you''re behind. Take two hundred elite soldiers with you and attack with me."


    The confrontation between the brothers did not affect long Tianyu.


    After looking at the wall of the palace, those dark voices burst out bloodthirsty flames in his eyes.


    "Kill all violators!"


    In addition to the position of long QingHan, several other princes were stunned after hearing long Tianyu''s order.


    spare none?


    A lingering chill rose from their hearts.


    No, long Tianyu is not a famous sword, but a magic sword!


    "Kill!"


    With a long gun pointing in the direction of the enemy, long Tianyu roared, took the lead in urging the horse, turned into a bright red flame and rushed to the direction of the palace.


    In the dark, his bright red was particularly bright.


    While moving, there were immediately two hundred elite soldiers who were not afraid of life and death, assimilated into a torrent with him and rushed to the blue gray army.


    Blood splashed and wailed everywhere.


    The team led by long Tianyu is determined to go nowhere.


    In contrast, the crown prince and his party have already lost the first opportunity because of the unfavorable command of the coach.


    Today, they are just paper tigers, only 200 elite soldiers, and even make a gap.


    Everything tonight is destined to be extraordinary. The princes who follow long Tianyu and come out with their own people look at everything in front of them with some surprise.


    This This is too bad!


    But the night is so thick that even if both sides hold torches, they can''t fully take care of it.


    At the moment when long Tianyu led people to rush in, some people ended their lives quietly by their companions.


    Taking advantage of the dark light, the men immediately withdrew from the place where they had just killed.


    When red and cyan met, they stripped off their black and cyan military uniforms at a very fast speed, revealing the dark red only on the opposite side


    There are cavalry around. From a distance, it seems that they are coming to suppress the array, but only through careful observation can we find that most of the cavalry who come to kill the enemy will pick out the color belonging to the own camp from the blue gray when the two armies intersect


    If the two sides cooperate, the brothers of the two camps will turn over.


    Then the cavalry fought and retreated until they reached a safe area, and then put their brothers off their horses.


    So repeatedly, those people in dark blue military uniforms were either killed or panicked. They were afraid that such a person from green to red would appear around at any time, and then put them on their chest.


    Uneasiness will make people make mistakes and doubt. It will become a deadly poison on the battlefield.


    Because they want to live, those dark blue soldiers who are frightened by blood will see an opportunity to stab their unsuspecting teammates out of their hands.

 Chapter 932

    If the first person does it, there will be a second follower.


    In such a situation where the enemy and we are unknown, people''s hearts have long been in chaos.


    There is no good or evil, and there is no fellowship.


    Only the instinct to let oneself live, the instinct of human being in the period of being a beast has finally awakened again.


    Disorderly killing swept through the blue gray torrent.


    Two hundred dark red blades easily broke through the vulnerable human wall.


    The disorder and infighting of the other party, on the contrary, achieved the heroism of long Tianyu on their side.


    The soldiers are braver and braver, like chopping melons and vegetables, wantonly harvesting the enemy''s life.


    Among those people, the one who rode on a horse and fell with a knife in his hand can protrude into a calm figure, which is particularly conspicuous.


    Bright red armor, stained with the enemy''s blood.


    Long Tianyu looked up. Even in the night, he seemed to see the incompetent and dazzled figure on the palace wall.


    "Crusade against the rebels and bless Dajin!"


    The spear went straight to the wall, the man who had hated him for a long time.


    Even in the midst of chaos, the low voice was loud.


    "Crusade against rebellion and bless Dajin!"


    In the chaos, I don''t know who is responding.


    One, two, gradually thick and loud sound, seems to penetrate the whole night sky.


    Standing on the palace wall, the prince only felt the tumbling anger in his chest, which made him almost crazy.


    With red eyes and gnashing teeth, he looked at the damn bastard.


    He is the orthodoxy in the world, and he should be the respect of 95!


    All those who do not submit to him deserve to die!


    "Your Highness, our army, suddenly heavy."


    The deputy general who commanded outside the palace hurried over. His thin face, which was obviously over indulgent, was already pale.


    Originally, they were quite strong and wouldn''t have lost so badly.


    But he didn''t know what had happened. Many people even shot at their comrades in arms.


    Although he heard that it was because there were spies in their army.


    But those people had already killed red eyes at that time. Even if he ordered people to shoot a few madmen, it would not help.


    At this moment, they have been defeated like a mountain.


    I''m afraid I can''t save the decline for a while and a half.


    "What if they are all dead? As long as the king, no, I can ascend the throne, they will die well."


    Failure has led the crown prince to fall into a magic barrier.


    The longing for the throne and the hatred for long Tianyu have already blinded his eyes.


    Hand, firmly grasp each other''s collar.


    In those eyes that had already been dyed red by jealousy, what erupted was that there was still a little human nature.


    "I want you to guard the gate of the palace, come and escort the old thing hiding in the imperial study and the two bitches in Ningqing hall to me. I want long Tianyu to know the taste of failure!"


    After the disappearance of human nature, the prince has become a complete madman, hopeless.


    The deputy general was not a fool. He shivered at the sight of the crazy prince.


    He knew that like those people, he was just a dog in the eyes of the prince.


    However, his instinct to survive made his mind not firm and wavered a little.


    If he defected.


    "No one dares to betray me, Chen Wu. Don''t forget the lives of fifteen people in your family."


    The prince''s hand tightened hard. Chen Wu, who is also a martial arts practitioner, also felt the killing opportunity in the prince''s eyes.


    A cold sweat came out of his forehead immediately, and his eyes looked a little pleading.


    "Subordinates... Subordinates dare not betray. Please... No, your majesty, don''t worry."


    "Hum, just know."


    The prince snorted coldly, with a little contempt in his eyes.


    No one in the world can betray him, otherwise, he will make that person unable to survive and die.


    Watching Chen Wu stagger down, the prince''s anxiety made him pace on the palace wall.


    "When a general is successful, all bones wither. Why should your majesty be angry with a dog?"


    The voice was soft and cold, just like the prince of a furious lion. When he saw the visitor, his eyes brightened.


    "I asked you to do something. How''s it going?"


    The visitor took out an apricot yellow secret letter from his cuff. His pale and clear face flashed a trace of sneer.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life."


    The prince grabbed the letter in his hand and opened it in a hurry, but he didn''t see the cold flash in the one eye of the young man with a black eye mask.


    "Hahaha, I knew it. Those old foxes will support me! I am the real dragon and the emperor! I am the king of the world!"


    In the dark night, countless blood flies.


    The culprit of all this is the proud laughter behind the safety.


    But he did not know that the man in front of him who had already become his confidant was his curse.


    "A hundred miles without dust, congratulations to my emperor, you have got what you want."


    A hundred miles of the dust-free lowered his head, but there was no half respect in one eye.


    The prince is really very different from that man. It doesn''t matter who sits in this country, but there is only one person who is loyal to him.


    "Hum, come on, send orders to them not to hide their strength and attack me back!"


    The prince stared at the bright red in the distance, and his eyes were eager for blood.


    He, will personally take down the bastard''s head and celebrate his official accession to the throne!


    "Yes, just your majesty, just killing that man, isn''t it too cheap for him?"


    A hundred miles of dust-free conversation turned, and his face also showed an undisguised killing and hatred.


    The prince''s eyes turned, and he knew that his most powerful servant also had a deep hatred with the bastard.


    The ecstasy of achieving his wish also magnified the arrogance of his character.


    Yin measured and looked at a hundred miles of dust-free, as if he had pinched long Tianyu''s life in his own hands.


    "What do you want?"


    A hundred miles of dust-free turned to the battlefield, and one eye made the prince extremely satisfied with the virulence.


    It was because he took a fancy to the slave''s ruthless hand that he made him the first counselor under his command.


    Compared with long Tianyu, he knows more about the way to resist the emperor.


    For example, he will never let himself be used by the enemy.


    All those who betray him will be relieved only if he personally cuts down the roots.


    And long Tianyu is the most ridiculous fool in the world!


    "Your Majesty thinks that a man, or a proud man, can''t stand what? The hatred of killing his father and taking his wife. If your majesty ascends the throne in front of him, buries his mother and marries the woman he loves, isn''t it more painful than killing him?"


    A hundred miles of dust-free painted the scenery in the prince''s heart. His voice seemed to have some magic, which excited the prince.


    "It makes sense, but what if his mother becomes a military prostitute than the woman who marries him? Although the old woman is old, she is still a bit beautiful. The father has loved her for so many years, and the little bastard will get everything now because of that bitch. What you say is very reasonable. Let''s do it."


    He doesn''t care about killing.


    But he wanted to see the little bastard in pain and the bitch become the most humble person in the world.


    Why can their mother and son be above themselves and their queen.


    The father is so eccentric that he only likes the son of cheap life.


    In that case, he let everyone taste the bitch!


    "It''s your Majesty''s idea. In that case, the minister will personally send you the wedding dress for your majesty. If Princess Rong''an, who is near the kingdom of heaven, becomes your in laws? Domestic and foreign troubles have been solved, and your country will be safe."


    Hundred miles without dust is still a scholar''s dress. He didn''t lead any military affairs in this dead battle.


    The prince looked at the man in front of him with satisfaction. Even though he knew that Baili Wuchen took refuge in himself, most of the reason was to deal with the little bastard.


    But this man is smart and never interferes in military affairs except dealing with secret things for himself.


    Especially this time, I was probably afraid that I suspected he would be soft on long Tianyu, so I took the initiative to contact those people.


    "Well, when it''s done, I''ll reward you for torturing the bastard yourself."


    Baili Wuchen smiled very happily, as if he was very satisfied with the revenge the prince promised him.


    "Weichen, follow your orders."


    Kneel down to salute, a hundred miles of dust-free, seemingly respectful and docile, but the contempt in that one eye is very deep.


    The crown prince is always like this. He is too delusional.


    With the prince''s consent, Baili Wuchen withdrew from the man''s sight.


    The sound of fighting outside the palace wall continued to come, but inside the palace wall, the inner courtyard, which was rarely trampled, had already been buried by snow into a pure white.


    In the dark, the snow also reflected the dark of the inner yard.


    He was followed by two rows of twelve Jingwei, holding the already prepared dress in his hands, and walked towards the direction of Ningqing hall.


    Everyone in the Imperial Palace was in danger. Even the maids and waiters went to find a suitable corner and trembled.


    Only outside Ningqing hall, there are many elite soldiers to guard.


    "Lord Baili!"


    Jingwei, who was left behind to be imprisoned in Ningqing hall, immediately greeted him. After standing in the snow for so long, even if they changed shifts, they knew that their bodies were a little stiff.


    The one eyed handsome young man nodded faintly, but before the Jingwei said a few words, a sharp dagger had stabbed into the man''s chest.


    "My lord... You!"


    The frozen body is actually insensitive to pain.


    So even if he was stabbed in the heart, the man still stared round, stared at his face, and took back the hand that was the dagger into his chest.


    "Kill them all and leave none."


    Hundred miles without dust didn''t care at all. He opened his mouth and ordered faintly.


    The man whose heart was pierced fell on the thick snow.


    The last sound heard was that the blade came out of the sheath, and then the blood splashed on the snow.


    "My Lord, it''s all settled."


    The weapons of the twelve elite guards were hidden on the tray in their hands.


    In a flash, dozens of unresponsive enemies died silently in their hands.

 Chapter 933

    "Handle it well and don''t leave any traces."


    A hundred miles of dust-free took a deep breath. The cold snow night almost hurt his heart and lungs.


    One eye looked at the gate of Ningqing hall with some complexity. After a rare hesitation for a moment, he pushed the door into the yard himself.


    Different from the chaos outside, the yard of Ningqing hall was quiet, and the snow surface had not been trampled.


    Just a little more than a foot wide road was swept out and led straight to the main hall.


    "You wait here."


    Leaving behind twelve elite soldiers, he walked to the main hall of Ningqing hall step by step.


    Before I entered the room, I smelled a wisp of plum blossom in my nose.


    Subconsciously looking for the source of the aroma, I happened to see the red plum tree blooming proudly outside the window of the main hall.


    Standing there, most of the courtyards in Kyoto are planted with plum trees, but none of them are in full bloom at this time.


    "Lord Baili is so interested that he can stand here and admire the plum."


    Suddenly there was a laugh behind him. His body shook slightly, and multiple emotions flashed in one eye. Finally, it turned into calm.


    "Yes - Princess."


    At the door of the main hall, Lin Mengya, dressed in a fiery red fur cloak and with a few smile lines in her mouth, stood at the door and looked at him.


    Hearing the title in the mouth of hundred miles of dust-free, his eyebrows were only slightly picked.


    She knew that Baili Wuchen had always been biased against her, but now she really accepted her.


    It''s not like I don''t know each other without fighting.


    "Don''t be polite. Please come in."


    I thought the meeting between two people would be a little awkward.


    After all, she once blinded her eyes with her own hands. At that time, whether he really fell out with the Lord or pretended to act.


    She will never shirk her fault.


    After Lin Mengya, he walked into the main hall. There was no sweet and warm incense in the room. Instead, it was a cool fragrance that made people sober up when they smelled it.


    He knew that the princess was always a very special woman, but he smelled such medicine for the first time.


    My Lord, I''ve always been a very accurate person.


    "I''ve seen the imperial concubine."


    On the warm couch, the neatly dressed imperial concubine also looked forward to seeing a hundred miles of dust-free.


    She knew that the young man came in from the outside and would bring news about his son.


    "Don''t be polite. Sit down."


    Although their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are not related by blood, they are all the same, straightforward and will not stick to small sections.


    "What''s the situation outside? Lord, have you ever said anything to bring in?"


    Lin Mengya asked, Baili Wuchen had some accidents. He thought that the princess would ask the prince if he was injured.


    Seeing the dust-free appearance, Lin Mengya smiled faintly.


    "That guy won''t get hurt. Otherwise, he just makes me sad."


    Some things, she and long Tianyu already have the same heart and mind, and do not need other words to modify them.


    A hundred miles without dust settled down and returned to business.


    "In the name of the crown prince, I talked to those people in the government cabinet. They have promised to support the crown prince as emperor at the critical moment."


    The government Pavilion, which only a few Royal people know, is the prince''s last resort.


    The founding emperor of this dynasty ascended the throne by force. Later generations and grandchildren often caused unrest because of the change of the throne.


    Therefore, after an emperor ascended the throne because of the support of his aristocratic family, he opened a creative political Pavilion.


    The cabinet is composed of eight important officials in the court. They have certain privileges and enjoy wealth and glory all their lives.


    But at the same time, just join the family of the political cabinet. Although the children of the family can also inherit their positions, they must hide in the dark and must not enter the DPRK as officials or join the army.


    Moreover, their role is to ensure that the rivers and mountains of Da Jin do not fall into the hands of people with other surnames.


    From her modern point of view, doing so is tantamount to feeding the tiger.


    But the emperor at that time should also want to transform them into family ministers of the dragon family and become the most loyal escort of the dragon family.


    In fact, in the past, the cabinet of ministers did the same.


    But things changed, and the leader of the team changed several times.


    Who can bear this dark day forever?


    Therefore, they are already ready to move, but they just haven''t found the right opportunity.


    "What is the price?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "The price is that after the crown prince ascended the throne, he chartered their clan children under the age of 25 to become officials in the DPRK."


    Baili Wuchen has the same expression as Lin Mengya. That idiot is eager for work. He doesn''t know that doing so is tantamount to taking a salary from the bottom of the barrel.


    This is the difference between a prince and a prince. One has been fascinated by the throne for a long time, while the other, no matter when and where, keeps his sober mind.


    "It''s really a good game of chess. You can''t see anything in a short time by injecting fresh blood into the court, but wait for these people to grow up. They can completely grasp the things above the court. These people have great ambition, but unfortunately, they don''t have much vision."


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she just sneered and shook her head. Those people in the political cabinet were afraid to hold it in the dark for too long.


    With a little light, I feel I can seize the opportunity and turn over completely.


    Stupid!


    "I''m afraid they don''t know. Although the emperor who founded the cabinet valued them, he may not have left behind. It''s not good for any power to be too strong. Now it''s time for them to reflect."


    Baili Wuchen didn''t speak, because he had already seen these things clearly.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya just asked a few questions and stopped worrying about this problem.


    "The crown prince must have become angry when he asked you to come?"


    Next is the key point. Her men are fighting hard outside, and she can''t just be trapped behind safely.


    She is not good at leading soldiers in war, but when she is a hostage or something, she feels that she has no difficulty.


    "Yes, I suggest to the crown prince that he forcibly married you on the day of his accession to the throne. The crown prince readily agrees and wants to disguise the imperial concubine as a prostitute. He intends to humiliate the prince in order to repay his hatred today."


    Hundred miles of dust-free is definitely a talent. These things can be said so calmly.


    But Lin Mengya and the imperial concubine are talents among talents. They are obviously insulting words. After listening to them, they don''t even get angry.


    After all, who cares about a joke?


    "Oh? Is he going to marry me as his wife? Or is he going to take me as his concubine? I guess it must be a valuable concubine. Gee, after all, it''s not good to completely offend me because my identity as Princess Rong''an is there?"


    Lin Mengya smiled very gently, so gentle that there was no dust in a hundred miles and a cold sweat.


    As a member of the Royal Palace, he had not heard of it, and even personally experienced the princess''s means.


    Since then, he has made up his mind that in his life, he can provoke heaven, earth and the Lord, but he must not provoke the princess.


    "Er... The crown prince is just wishful thinking."


    To tell you the truth, there are some expectations in the heart of Baili Wuchen.


    After all, once the princess makes a move in person, the prince will die brilliantly.


    "In that case, I will satisfy his spring and autumn dream. Later, you go back and say to him, I promised. As long as he can ascend the throne of God smoothly, I can marry him."


    Lin Mengya''s expression was not so ferocious, but a bloodthirsty light flashed in her eyes.


    In a sense, she is definitely a kind of person with long Tianyu.


    She thought that in modern society, she would choose to study medicine, probably because doctors are the only profession in the world that can cut people with a knife without paying legal responsibility.


    Of course, it''s just a joke.


    But Lin Mengya knows that she has never been a generous person.


    For the hatred of being offended, humiliated and trampled on, she will fight back in person and retaliate back.


    "Yes, my subordinates know. My subordinates will arrange it now. I hope the princess will win."


    The news of a hundred miles of dust-free has arrived. Lin Mengya''s cooperation is also what he expected.


    He called the twelve elite guards from the outside, looked at them one by one, and put their clothes and jewelry on the table in the main hall.


    The familiar dress is like a red cloud.


    When she first returned to this world, what she saw was this enchanting red.


    At that time, she only wanted to protect herself, but now she has already disturbed all sentient beings.


    There is a luxurious and noble temperament everywhere.


    Lin Mengya didn''t pay attention, but the imperial concubine who had been sitting aside looked carefully.


    "Eh, this doesn''t seem to be the regulation of the imperial concubine?"


    Not the regulation of the concubine?


    Lin Mengya then moved her eyes back to her wedding dress. She wore a phoenix crown full of pearls and jade, but used a nine winged Golden Phoenix.


    The neckline and cuffs of the wedding dress are also authentic bright yellow.


    This This is clearly the wedding dress for the Queen''s wedding!


    "Yes, it was prepared by the prince himself for the princess. The prince said that he hopes to marry you again as a positive wife."


    Hundred miles of dust-free said slowly at this time, while Lin Mengya''s pink face was stained with a faint red.


    "The Lord has a heart, so have you."


    Stretch out your fingers and gently touch the soft and smooth material of the wedding dress.


    His heart was always moved beyond measure by him. A warm current called happiness gradually flowed into her limbs and bones from her heart.


    She knew his mind, and she understood his pains.


    One person for life, this is his promise to her.


    "So, my subordinates are lucky to live up to their orders. Princess, my subordinates quit."


    A hundred miles without dust saluted and went out of Ningqing hall completely.


    Several women in the room, even the imperial concubine Dehui, had an irresistible smile on her mouth.


    "Mother imperial concubine... Let you laugh."


    Lin Mengya never knew that her face was so thin.


    She glared at the girl she used to be lawless, but she couldn''t stop everyone''s laughter.


    I couldn''t help blaming the reckless man. It was his fault that made me the object of everyone''s ridicule.

 Chapter 934

    "Children, don''t blame them. In fact, everyone is happy for you."


    Imperial concubine Dehui also knew her son''s mind. In fact, he knew that her son was destined to ascend that position.


    Although he is a king, having three palaces and six courts is nothing.


    But she knew more clearly that neither the country nor the beauty was as important as the daughter-in-law in her son''s heart.


    She didn''t understand when she was a mother at first, but now she understands her son''s mind a little.


    When he got to that position, he devoted his whole life to thousands of miles of rivers and mountains.


    If for other reasons, even a desirable person can''t stay with him, it''s too hard to be afraid of his son''s life.


    As for children? Imperial concubine Dehui looked at her daughter-in-law carefully for several times.


    Mengya is a little thin, but it doesn''t mean it''s hard to bear.


    It is said that there are many folk prescriptions for giving birth to children in Lintian, which is a gathering of famous doctors all over the world. There may not be none for regulating the body.


    She had heard of a woman who had borne more than ten children in her life.


    I think there are many in your Majesty''s harem, but after all, there are more than a dozen children left.


    Moreover, there are few people in the harem and few things, which is also good for the affairs of his son''s previous dynasty.


    Lin Mengya, who is still shy, doesn''t know that her mother-in-law has already found her future life goals.


    Move closer to the steamed bun machine!


    The guards guarding them have been replaced by their men.


    There is no need to worry about Lin Mengya''s safety, and from time to time, it can spread the war outside.


    She knew that the prince could not restrain his desire to surpass long Tianyu, which prompted him to slide into the abyss step by step.


    Those people in the political cabinet are ready to stir up trouble. They are hidden in the dark and may come out to stir up the situation at any time.


    What long Tianyu wants is such an opportunity, an opportunity to completely eradicate the unstable factors of the civil war.


    "Just now someone outside came to deliver the letter, and the prince''s power has poured out. Unexpectedly, he has a lot of things in his hands. The prince''s people have been pressed back temporarily."


    Bai Su hurried from the outside and brought the cold news.


    "That''s natural. The prince didn''t hold anything back. Now that he has been accepted by the government Pavilion, isn''t it even more powerful? But don''t worry, the prince should deliberately show weakness. Should the snow stop tomorrow?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya''s conversation turned, she somehow turned to the weather outside.


    Bai Su subconsciously took a look outside with her words. At this time, the goose feather like snow finally had a tendency to become smaller.


    "Yes, the first snow is not small. I''m afraid if it goes on like this, the whole palace will have to be buried."


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the snow outside, looking a little disappointed.


    This heavy snow, frozen not only the outside world. It has frozen many people and plotted to subvert the minds of rivers and mountains.


    "Help me dress up."


    Lin Mengya turned back and sat in front of the dresser.


    Bai Su is a little embarrassed. She is a rude person. She is used to dancing swords and knives. It''s OK to comb a bun for her master. Now the master has made it clear that she wants to wear wedding clothes, which is a little difficult for her.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t wear a phoenix crown. Tomorrow is not really marrying him. I just hope he can see me clean and neat."


    At a glance, she saw through the girl''s mind. Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    "Oh, all right."


    Bai Su put down her long sword, but before she could spread Lin Mengya''s long hair, aunt Jinyue and imperial concubine, who didn''t know when to go out, brought a basin of hot water in.


    "Mother imperial concubine, are you --"


    Lin Mengya, who hurriedly got up and wanted to pick up, was gently pressed on the chair by Aunt Jinyue.


    At this time, aunt Jinyue also recovered her original appearance.


    This heavy snow buried a lot of things, but it was the same, so many things were revealed.


    "Child, I wronged you."


    The imperial concubine''s eyes and eyebrows were somewhat gentle and loving. Her jade hand moistened a soft cloth towel in the warm water basin and gently rubbed it on Lin Mengya''s pretty face.


    "Mother imperial concubine, don''t be so troublesome."


    Lin Mengya, who has always been brave enough to be afraid of herself, is now shy twice by the same thing.


    The imperial concubine''s hands were so gentle that her nose was slightly sour.


    "I entered the palace at the age of 16. I really don''t know the folk etiquette. But when I was at home, I saw my eldest sister get married. My mother and my elders helped my eldest sister dress up that night. In fact, I envy her very much."


    The imperial concubine wiped her pink face carefully, pulled up her hands and wiped it gently.


    "Mother imperial concubine, I don''t feel wronged."


    Lin Mengya smiled, and the already beautiful face showed an absolutely firm smile, although still a little shy.


    The imperial concubine lowered her head and brushed her eyebrows with loving hands.


    "Yu''er can have a wife like you. Even if I go now, there''s nothing to worry about."


    They all know that no one can completely guarantee safety in such things.


    Accidents can hit at any time.


    Like the soldiers outside, they have long been tied together in life and death.


    "None of us will be fine. What''s the meaning of getting the world if the people we care about are gone?"


    Brocade moon behind her, scattered her long hair.


    Her silky black hair is draped over her shoulders. Even now, she doesn''t apply powder, but also sets off her skin as white as jade.


    "Yu''er and you are afraid to think the same. You two children look ruthless, but in fact they are more affectionate than anyone else."


    The imperial concubine sighed, picked up the wooden comb on the dresser and began to comb Lin Mengya''s black hair.


    As a married woman, Lin Mengya''s mood today is a little complicated.


    The last time I married long Tianyu, because she was not very smart, everything was arranged by shangguanqing.


    I still remember the night before she got married. She didn''t know what marriage meant. She was held by Angelica dahurica and cried all night.


    Later, she was dressed up by mammy from several palaces and forced into the sedan chair.


    Although later, she knew and fell in love with long Tianyu, she always felt something missing in her heart.


    The gentle hand of the imperial concubine properly comforted her heart.


    It was a pair of mother''s hands. She felt the warmth only on Tian''s body.


    "Well, what a beautiful bride."


    The long hair was soft and scattered behind my head. Along with the wedding clothes, there were several boxes of rouge powder.


    Draw Dai Mei, gently touch her lips, and rouge her cheeks.


    The beauty in the mirror is enchanting and charming, but her face is still a little shy like a girl.


    Aunt Jinyue is dexterous. Her limited things can also make her toss out new tricks.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in the mirror, Lin Mengya was a little excited.


    I don''t know how he will react when he sees himself like this.


    "Princess, are you ready?"


    Suddenly there was a sound of a hundred miles of dust-free outside. Lin Mengya found that before she knew it, the sky was bright.


    The heavy snow for two days has stopped.


    Pick up the mentality of their little daughter''s family. Today, it is their final battle with the crown prince.


    "It''s ready."


    Wearing a bright red wedding dress, even without a phoenix crown, she can be carefully decorated, but she has a thrilling beauty.


    With the help of Bai Su, he solemnly gave a big gift to the empress of the imperial concubine of Dehui.


    The imperial concubine fought back her tears, but smiled and sent them away.


    The peach is young and bright. The son of Yu Gui, yiroomikea.


    The red on her body, even if it is gorgeous and enchanting, is not a fiery expectation, but a teacup stained with blood.


    Silent all the way, Lin Mengya walked very steadily on the snow with the help of Bai su.


    The more you go to the palace gate, more and more people are around.


    The soldiers who had stayed in the snow day and night stared at the bride who came meandering from the snow-white world.


    So beautiful, so noble. Let people from the bottom of their heart, give birth to a share of love.


    No one knows the origin of the newly married woman, but the only thing they know is that this woman can never be contaminated by them.


    "Princess, please. Your highness is waiting for you up there."


    Coming out of Ningqing hall, Li Wuchen and Lin Mengya became enemies.


    There is no need for deliberate targeting or any tense posture.


    In terms of and camouflage, they are all top experts.


    Coldly glancing at a hundred miles without dust, Lin Mengya proudly raised her head and stepped up the steps of the palace wall step by step with the help of Bai su.


    And behind them, a hundred miles of dust-free words were quickly spread out.


    That woman, that beautiful woman, is actually the object of the prince''s marriage.


    And it''s still here.


    Fatigue will wear away people''s awe, dull their senses, and then amplify negative emotions.


    They don''t know how fierce the battlefield outside is. A companion who shared life and death at the last moment will become a cold body at the next moment.


    So they struggled hard and tried their best to get a chance to breathe temporarily.


    But their commander, the arrogant Prince''s highness, tried to urge them to exchange blood for his victory when their life and death were unknown.


    At this time, he actually wanted to marry the beautiful woman.


    A lot of unwilling, at this moment gathered into a disappointment.


    The prince was unaware that the resentment that was enough to disintegrate all his forces in his army was spreading silently.


    This point is most clear when you stay alone under the palace wall.


    He lowered his eyes, covered the sneer in the depths of his eyes and turned into the dog the crown prince trusted most.


    Soon, it will be over soon.

 Chapter 935

    On the palace wall, the prince in bright yellow dragon robe was standing not far away, laughing wildly.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and held back the impulse to slap each other to death.


    "You are such a beauty."


    The prince didn''t wear armor because he felt that he didn''t have to fight the enemy in person.


    And the bright yellow Dragon Robe can also show his ambition and identity everywhere.


    After today, he will be the most noble person in the whole Dajin.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mengya answered coldly. There was no emotion on her beautiful face.


    The crown prince frowned slightly, thinking that he was not very satisfied with her attitude.


    Just wanted to come forward, but Bai Su blocked his steps.


    "Your Highness, you''d better show some respect to the princess."


    The prince raised his eyebrows and looked at the beautiful maid standing beside him.


    Such a cold and gorgeous woman made his heart burn.


    Lin Mengya will be his, and so will the maid!


    Women and rivers and mountains, these two things can now be occupied by him alone. I''m afraid no one in the world can be half proud of him!


    "Hum, I didn''t expect the princess to keep her word. But I''m afraid you''ll be reluctant to give up when you see the tragic defeat of your old lover?"


    Raised his eyebrows. It seems that the prince is very sure that he will be the ultimate winner.


    "The past is like a passing cloud. I''m Princess Rong''an now. I don''t have any love."


    The Phoenix eyes painted with eye makeup picked up slightly. Lin Mengya just glanced at the bottom, and then turned her head like she was not interested at all.


    However, just at a glance, she knew that the man, the man who affected the fate of her life, was fighting hard not far away.


    The distance between them was so close, but her heart hung up.


    Praying for his peace, praying for his victory.


    For a time, she felt more and more that the human garbage in front of her was very superfluous.


    "It''s said that the bitch is ruthless. Unexpectedly, the dignified princess is more ruthless than the kiln sister in the brothel. I feel cold for my third brother. I think he was infatuated with you at the beginning."


    The prince is a disgusting person. Lin Mengya never felt anything wrong with this.


    Only he can think of insulting and stimulating himself by this despicable means.


    "Your Highness, you still need to pay attention to your identity and words. Don''t forget that we can covet you at any time. Even if you sit in that position, you can see that the people of Da Jin are all dead below. If my emperor''s cousin sends troops at this time, do you think your dragon chair can stay stable for a few days?"


    Isn''t it rampant? Her words from Lin Mengya are much better than the loser prince.


    Suddenly, the prince''s face changed for a while.


    "I''m just joking with Princess Ai. Since Princess Ai has promised to marry me, I won''t treat you badly. Princess Ai respects her identity. How about I canonize you princess Ning after I ascend the throne?"


    Looking at the hypocritical smile on the prince''s face, Lin Mengya felt more and more that this person was an eyesore.


    What nonsense, Princess Ning, except long Tianyu''s wife, she doesn''t want anyone to give her glory.


    "Concubine Ning? Does your highness underestimate my presence in heaven?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and made some dissatisfaction on her gorgeous face.


    "I heard that when the imperial concubine Dehui entered the palace, she was already the first of the imperial concubines. She was just the daughter of a feudal official. The palace was a princess of a country and brought twelve counties as dowries. It seems that the prince''s sincerity is not enough."


    Her voice was very quiet, but she could hear some cold anger.


    The prince smiled without anger. After all, as a mere Princess Ning, she was really contemptuous.


    "Hahaha, what Princess Ai said is. How can that bitch compare with you? Since Princess Ai opened her mouth, how can I promise you the position of your imperial concubine?"


    Imperial concubine? Lin Mengya wants to spit on him. The prince can''t even buy people''s hearts.


    If you are a shameless person, you may have to be a queen at this time.


    It can only be said that the prince in front of her was stupid and thought that the whole world followed his IQ.


    However, she couldn''t fully show what she thought at this time.


    A faint glance at the chaotic army under the city wall seems to be thinking about the conditions given to her by the crown prince.


    "There''s no basis for words. Of course, I can''t ask your highness to sign such a thing. Well, your highness gives me an empty decree. If the crown prince intends to break the contract later, I''d better use this decree as compensation. Your highness doesn''t need to worry. I''ll use this thing to do any conspiracy. Since I''ll be your concubine in the future, I''ll live in your harem. Offend me It''s no good for me to kill you. What do you think, your highness? "


    She knew that the more difficult she was to speak and the more greedy the conditions she put forward, the more assured the prince would be.


    Sure enough, the guy''s eyes turned a few times, as if thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry or urged.


    But her keen intuition made her feel that not far away, there seemed to be a vision that was following and protecting herself all the time.


    Heart, once again filled with infinite courage.


    What is she afraid of? He''s here.


    "That''s a good idea. The princess is also a happy person. I can agree to the princess''s request, but this imperial edict can''t be given to you until I finish my Crusade and disobedience and officially ascend the throne. Princess, won''t you doubt my sincerity?"


    Ascend the throne? Go and have his spring and autumn dream!


    In fact, Lin Mengya had already sneered in her heart, but her face still showed a proud expression.


    "In that case, I''ll leave. The war is in chaos here. I''m a woman''s family and my heart hurts."


    She used to despise artificial women, but now she has to look like it.


    The prince was very happy. Seeing that she wanted to turn around and leave, he dared to hold her wrist.


    "Since concubine AI is here, why don''t you take a good look at how your husband and I defeated these disorderly officials and thieves."


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt the sight behind her and became a lot more gloomy.


    Naturally, she knows that her man is jealous. In fact, she doesn''t want to have anything to do with this bastard.


    But now, not yet.


    "Your Highness is brilliant and powerful. Naturally, you are invincible. But I also know that I am not a woman to come in this chaotic array. Why does your highness have little pity for jade? Are you not afraid of freezing me?"


    It is said that beauty is a disaster. Now Lin Mengya knows very well how to make use of her own advantages.


    Her face was still cold and proud, without a smile.


    But the voice was soft and moving, which attracted the prince''s heart, like being caught by a kitten.


    With some evil intention in her eyes, she looked at the charming Lin Mengya.


    Even if she doesn''t flatter herself, unlike other women, she always smiles so charming.


    But like the most proud ice and snow in the world, she makes all men who see her want to conquer her.


    He, of course, is no exception.


    "That''s right. If I freeze the love princess, is it not my fault? Come on, give the Royal Highness to the princess, take my cloak and stove."


    Lin Mengya quietly took back her hand, but declined the prince''s kindness.


    Wearing other men''s clothes is a little exciting for long Tianyu.


    She doesn''t want her man to be confused because of jealousy.


    Although the possibility of this situation is almost zero, she just doesn''t like it. She is surrounded by the smell of a hated stranger.


    In fact, women are the strangest animals in the world.


    The snow has stopped, but the whole Kyoto is still shrouded in a cold white.


    After fighting day and night, the already spacious battlefield is now full of corpses.


    Lin Mengya sat on the high palace wall, surrounded by several heaters.


    But her palm was cold.


    War is too cruel.


    Even now, she looks as usual and even looks very impatient.


    But her heart was in slight pain.


    These people, they used to be fathers, sons and husbands of different people.


    What does it have to do with them?


    She also finally realized that prosperity, people suffer, death, people suffer.


    If one day, she hopes that war will never appear on this land again.


    The prince looked at the beauty sitting behind him, and his pride and pleasure reached the top.


    "Report! Your highness, the traitor has been expelled!"


    It was not long before someone came.


    Lin Mengya didn''t seem to hear it, but her palm was slightly tightened.


    She knew that it was because long Tianyu and his family were acting, but when everything came, she was still subconscious and would be careful of their safety.


    The prince inadvertently glanced at the woman behind him and saw that she seemed to be all right. The sneer on the corner of his mouth expanded more and more.


    Black eyes stared at it tightly, a touch of red pressed back by the green gray front.


    It''s just that he won this one!


    "Catch it all and pull up the weeds and roots."


    The prince''s words were only eight characters, but they exposed his ambition.


    Lin Mengya is a little nervous. In fact, she knows long Tianyu''s strength better than anyone.


    The previous round of hand to hand combat was just a play for the people on the prince''s side.


    Those people in the government Pavilion will jump out when they see that long Tianyu is completely at a disadvantage.


    Otherwise, if the crown prince really ascended the throne by force and cooperated with them, I''m afraid it would be meaningless.


    The prince is the kind of villain who goes back on his word. They should know this better than anyone.


    Lin Mengya knows that she, like long Tianyu, is waiting for an opportunity.


    "Report! The rebels suddenly fought back, our army responded slowly, and the vanguard was taken away!"


    The words of the herald made the prince''s face as cold as ice.


    Some madness flashed in his eyes, but he winked at a servant beside him.

 Chapter 936

    The attendant was tall and powerful, especially with strong iron arms.


    Lin Mengya secretly raised one eyebrow, because the man was holding up a bow and arrow about half a person high and aiming at a certain direction on the battlefield.


    She looked at Bai Su secretly, and the girl immediately understood.


    Although she didn''t understand, she also knew that the strong man must be a powerful archer.


    There was a slight tension in my heart. I held my breath subconsciously and stared at the bow tightly.


    The man bent his bow and shot an arrow. The arrow made a long rainbow in the air with the sound of breaking through the air.


    When Lin Mengya saw the afterimage of the feather arrow, the corners of her mouth unconsciously showed a strange smile.


    She thought that it would take at least a few rounds of sawing before the crown prince was willing to take out such a final weapon, but she didn''t want him to be so depressed.


    This guy is a little worse than his own man.


    "Little beauty, just watch how I sit in this world!"


    The prince is so arrogant that he really thinks that God is his second son.


    Lin Mengya''s mouth aroused a smile, but there was a thin joke in her glass like water eyes.


    "So, I''ll wait and see what happens."


    Things seem to be going better than she looks like.


    Sure enough, with the shooting of the feather arrow, a crowd suddenly appeared in the southeast corner of the battlefield.


    Under the sun, the dark golden crowd was particularly conspicuous.


    Because of this new force, the dark red with some signs of relaxation has been gradually suppressed.


    Watching them tighten the front is completely different from what they looked like last night.


    But the Prince did not notice that some of the dark red crowd seemed to have deliberately evacuated before that.


    "No wonder your highness is confident. It really surprised me."


    She raised her eyebrows. Lin Mengya''s tone was not salty, as if she were just chatting with the prince.


    "Hahaha, if you want to get to that position, how can you do without some means? That bastard always thinks he is unfathomable. Unexpectedly, I have already set a dark stake around him!"


    The prince laughed wildly. In his laughter, he was also a bit sinister.


    Lin Mengya raised her hand and gently covered her mouth and nose, as if she were laughing.


    But in those eyes, there was irony.


    I''m afraid the prince doesn''t know that his so-called dark pile has already been cut off by long Tianyu


    And now the news that comes back is fake news that has been whitewashed and designed.


    The prince, who is not even aware of this kind of thing, still tries to defeat long Tianyu. It''s really a great trick to slide the world.


    "The prince is a wise man, a soldier and a crafty man. His highness is thoughtful and very human."


    His eyes twinkled with pure light, and Lin Mengya''s face also had an unidentified smile.


    However, the Prince did not know what kind of failure his arrogance would bring to him.


    "The little beauty is right. I am the son of the real dragon. God bless me. Just watch with me. How do I sit down here!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have to guess which side of the dark golden horse belongs to.


    She naturally knows that long Tianyu is by no means an intolerable person.


    But those people actually chose to join the crown prince''s camp at this time, that is, they can no longer be allowed to go on.


    Her lips rose slightly. In the ice and snow, she was burning wantonly on the palace wall like a touch of fire. As a fire, she is always ready to set off a huge flame in the palace.


    The dark red tide was severely suppressed, but Lin Mengya knew that the tightening of the front made their defense like an iron wall.


    The crown prince''s pride has risen to the peak.


    For many years, the thorn that had been stuck on his chest was finally to be completely pulled out.


    Lin Mengya hung her head, but the smile on her face was getting bigger and bigger.


    If the prince is hit at such a proud time, I don''t know if he will learn a good lesson from now on.


    Good play, it''s time to enter the climax.


    "Lord, all our men have retreated to the rear."


    The bright red armor has long been dyed dark red by the enemy''s blood, but it is not damaged by long Tianyu. It is as handsome as a God.


    Now he is not the famous cold-faced prince in Kyoto, nor is he the prince who retreats to advance.


    He is the real dragon among people, the commander of this army and the heaven they rely on.


    Cold eyes turned slightly, just took a little look around, all the situation, also had a panoramic view.


    "Third brother, those monkey like things have slipped away. Tut, it''s so seedless."


    The Dragon QingHan, who was also stained with the enemy''s blood, sat on the horse and whispered.


    Before they were in a good situation, those people pretended to follow them.


    But after they just showed a little decline, those people quietly took their own people away.


    Although it is said that the green mountains are not worried about not having firewood to burn, they are too early to advise.


    "No harm."


    Low voice, with a bit of hoarseness.


    Looking at the palace wall, he seemed to feel her heart, although he couldn''t see it for the time being.


    His woman, that brave and lovely woman, is also working hard for their common purpose.


    Once upon a time, he was bent on putting her under his protection.


    But she told herself again and again that she had no less strength than him.


    It has to be said that this feeling of fighting side by side with his lover is out of his expectation.


    Press down the tenderness in my heart, because the current situation can not be slighted.


    "How''s it going?"


    Turn around and ask Lin Kui who has been following him.


    The latter immediately reported everything in detail. After hearing his words, long Tianyu''s sword eyebrow frowned invisibly.


    "The people of the government Pavilion came so quickly."


    In fact, before that, the group of old foxes had sent a message.


    He just refused before they put forward the terms.


    Dajin is the land of their dragon family.


    The government Pavilion is nothing more than a dog guarding the house. How can he tolerate a bad dog who wants to eat the Lord?


    "I think they can''t wait. It is said that the price offered by our prince brother is not low."


    Long QingHan''s face was a little cold, and his smile was also a little cool.


    Even though he was the most unpopular prince, he inherited the most orthodox pride of the dragon family.


    Far more noble than the prince who entrusted everything to others.


    The dragon family is a river and mountain fought down on horseback. For the generation of Taizu, the dragon family was almost washed with blood in exchange for thousands of miles of mountains and rivers.


    In any case, he will never tolerate being coveted by those villains.


    "This is the best way to save us from looking for it one by one."


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth and showed a different gloomy smile.


    When the eight leaders from the cabinet of Ministers wanted to touch the rivers and mountains of the great Jin Dynasty, he even planned it.


    Now, by the hand of the crown prince, people in the government cabinet think they will regain the day.


    Too dazzling hope makes these mice, like people living in the dark, lose their basic judgment.


    Therefore, they choose to use their strength in exchange for the only chance to live in the sun.


    It''s ridiculous!


    If they really want to make a comeback, they can give up the privilege of the cabinet and turn into an ordinary aristocratic family. After several generations, there may not be no way out.


    But after they enjoyed the privilege, they forgot that this fate was the price they used to exchange.


    Now, they have long been blinded by greed.


    Well, let him give them a chance to tell the world!


    "My Lord, a letter has been sent from the government house."


    The herald whispered in Lin Kui''s ear, and Lin Kui immediately told long Tianyu.


    "Who sent it?"


    Long Tianyu was not surprised. Like the crown prince, the government pavilion has developed an extremely arrogant character because of its condescending over the years.


    And they all think they have mastered everything. Naturally, they want to make the shelf ten percent.


    "Bring people up."


    At Lin Kui''s command, someone immediately took the messenger.


    Long Tianyu turned around and didn''t look at the messenger who looked a little timid.


    "What''s the situation over there?"


    Open your mouth, but don''t ask the other party''s intention, but ask the opposite situation.


    What is more strange is that the messenger, who originally belonged to the power of the cabinet, suddenly straightened up.


    The temperament of the whole person is quite different. Now he stands straight and ordinary facial features, and is also very serious and respectful.


    "You can catch all the elite of the eight families."


    If there were any powerful people in the cabinet, they would be surprised to drop their chin.


    After thousands of carefully selected peace talks messengers, they are all from long Tianyu.


    I''m afraid they don''t know how many people have already secretly taken refuge in the lord except the lineage of their eight families.


    "Where is the letter? Where is it?"


    Long Tianyu was not surprised at the news, and the eight members of the political cabinet were also at odds with each other.


    On the surface, they support each other, but secretly they restrain each other.


    For example, this time, even if one family made great contributions and gained great benefits in the future, they competed to send the elite of the family.


    But who knows that those responsible for fanning the flames are actually his arrangements?


    "You don''t have to read this letter. Eight families are whimsical and want to talk to you about the terms before the battle. No matter you or the crown prince, they will help whoever offers a higher premium."


    The messenger took out a brown letter from his arms, but it was torn to pieces in two or three times and threw it on the ground with disdain.


    Soon, the special paper was dirty by the wet mud on the snow.


    "Hum, it''s really insatiable. Go back and tell them we won''t accept it. If they have the ability, help the crown prince to ascend that position smoothly!"

 Chapter 937

    Even though it was such a frivolous tone, the chill in the dragon''s light cold tone was a little colder than the ice and snow.


    "Your Highness is right."


    The messenger who had already been replaced lowered his eyes and said sincerely.


    They have misjudged the situation, whether it is the government cabinet or the crown prince.


    Do you really think Prince Yu''s preparation for so many years is in vain?


    "No, just stay. Lin Kui, ask someone to change his clothes, find a newly dead body, cut a few knives and throw it out."


    In the snow, in the chaos.


    Several people around long Tianyu couldn''t help looking at their prince with a complicated look.


    This It''s provocative, but it''s fierce.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    The messenger was very happy. He was a soldier. For various reasons, he had to become a detailed work lurking in the cabinet.


    Now I see that my former colleagues are fighting bravely against the enemy, and the blood in my body has already surged up.


    As soon as he heard the LORD say that he could come back, the cold man suddenly showed a childlike smile.


    "Third brother, didn''t you let the third sister-in-law break it?"


    Long QingHan pursed his mouth and smiled in his eyes.


    He thought that the third brother looked different from before.


    But what was the difference? He knew it for a moment and a half and didn''t notice anything.


    But if the former third brother could not do such a radical behavior.


    After all, it is a military ceremony for the two armies to fight without cutting envoys.


    His third brother used to be very old-fashioned. He couldn''t exceed the rules at all.


    But now - long QingHan subconsciously touched the sword in his hand. He was afraid that the third brother would be farther and farther away from him.


    "She''s still waiting for me."


    No matter how bleak long Tianyu looked just now, as long as he mentioned Lin Mengya, his dark and deep eyes are full of tenderness that can make people indulge in it.


    Long QingHan wanted to make fun of the third brother, but suddenly remembered that the time seemed not right.


    Seeing that Lin Kui and the messenger finished the work neatly, a still steaming body was thrown in front of the leaders of the political cabinet.


    Even after a long distance, he could see that the faces of the people opposite were black with anger.


    Now, they must have given up trying to please both sides.


    Hum, a servant doesn''t serve two masters. He is really ashamed of the eight old masters of the parliament cabinet. How can a loyal family become so shameless and degenerate.


    "Shameless disobedience. The third prince, long Tianyu, and the seventh prince, long QingHan, commit a riot and should be punished!"


    After long Tianyu''s refusal, the group of people in the government Pavilion obviously followed the crown prince wholeheartedly.


    Long Tianyu, who was riding on the horse, picked up his eyebrows slightly after hearing the words shouted by the other party.


    In the eyes, the bloodthirsty and murderous intention that can''t be suppressed by the cold and the earth is surging.


    "Kill!"


    With a low roar, now the personnel of all parties have arrived, and he has no scruples anymore.


    All the plans had already been well formulated, and the soldiers who had been carefully trained did not have half a minute''s delay to give full play to what they had learned in the school field.


    I''m afraid neither the government Pavilion nor the prince thought that Prince Yu, who seemed gloomy and cold, was the master who dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger.


    What''s more, there is a princess with beautiful appearance and black heart around him?


    After the dark golden military flag of the government pavilion was raised and merged into the blue and gray crowd, Lin Mengya''s heart finally settled back to her stomach.


    Just now, when long Tianyu was beaten, she could clearly see that those unreliable things had quietly withdrawn.


    Everyone has an instinct to survive, which she can fully understand.


    But if you want to pick up the leak, it''s their fault.


    Even if they leave a team, they can have an explanation in the future.


    Now, half of the black heads outside belong to the princes?


    Even if they don''t want a face, they want to compete in the future.


    But these soldiers, are they all dead?


    The long mouth of the world, one mouthful of spitting stars, is enough to drown them three back and forth.


    He narrowed his eyes proudly. The benefits of this battle belong to their family.


    That''s good.


    Standing on the palace wall, overlooking his victory, the Prince did not know that the situation below had long been a foregone conclusion.


    Seeing that the old foxes in the government Pavilion finally sent troops, the crown prince completely put down his last thoughts.


    Now, even if long Tianyu has great ability, he can''t turn over.


    Moreover, he will get to that position in good faith.


    In an instant, the crown prince felt proud.


    "Come on, go and escort that bitch to me!"


    Obviously, I was so happy that I even forgot to say it.


    As for the bitch in his mouth, who else will there be except the imperial concubine?


    "Little beauty, won''t you still protect her?"


    The prince turned his head and looked at her in a gloomy way.


    But at that time, Lin Mengya, who was still very tough, gave him a faint look and then made a request.


    The crown prince doesn''t know why she suddenly changed her attitude, but now he is full of throne and power. How can he be distracted from such things.


    Lin Mengya didn''t even look at the person sent away by the prince, as if the person really had nothing to do with her.


    However, just a few minutes later, the situation under the city wall has been dramatically reversed.


    The dark red army, which had been pressed all the time, suddenly burst in, and the defensive formation formed when they tightened did not change.


    Like a steel muscle and iron bone, they harvest each other''s lives step by step and occupy the lost land they have just lost.


    From a distance, the dark red crowd is like the strongest shield in the world.


    Unfortunately, no one has the sharpest spear in the world.


    "What''s going on?"


    The pride on the prince''s face was almost frozen, and his eyes stared at the dark red human shield.


    But at this time, it was quiet on the palace wall, and half the soldiers who sent orders back and forth could not see it.


    Outside, long Tianyu''s people are as powerful as bamboo.


    Those who thought they were powerful in the political cabinet and the prince''s hands were in a moment of rout.


    The situation suddenly turned upside down, and it was completely and unilaterally crushed.


    "Well, I named them human flesh tanks. Don''t underestimate their rattan armor and ordinary swords. I''m afraid they can''t shake half a cent." Lin Mengya can finally laugh. Her lips like rose petals are shallow. That smile is beautiful and cold.


    The prince finally recovered and found something wrong with her.


    "Bitch! What the hell did you do!"


    Crazy rushed over. I''m afraid he didn''t think of it. Why did he become a loser in a moment?


    "I didn''t do anything? Isn''t your highness doing everything? Didn''t your highness force my husband to take this road? Are you satisfied with all his achievements now?"


    He was no longer patient and tore off all his disguises.


    Lin Mengya''s black eyes were burning, and she looked at the prince brightly, with the slightest merciless irony.


    "Hum, I knew you and that bastard..."


    "Your Highness, look at you now. Where do you still look like a prince?"


    Lin Mengya, who had already been very unhappy with him, opened her mouth coldly and stopped his words.


    "You always think you are superior, but what''s the result? You are the most humble. Look at your present picture. I''m afraid the beggars on the roadside are much more noble than you. Otherwise, why did your mother and your sister abandon you at this time?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were disdainful and chose the one who poked her heart.


    The prince glared at her fiercely and wanted to break her slender neck with his own hands. Unfortunately, the cold maid stood between them.


    In the world of ice and snow, the cold on the maid came, and it was raw that froze his steps.


    "What are you talking about? Mother and sister, how could they abandon me!"


    The higher and higher roar shows the instability of the prince''s mood.


    Lin Mengya looked at his eyes, sometimes clear and sometimes chaotic, and her eyes flashed.


    A sneer came out of her mouth, but she chose to tear up all the truth in front of the prince.


    "Since the Shangguan family was arrested for disobedience, most of the remaining forces have been in the hands of your mother? The Shangguan family is going to rebel. You don''t know how much power it is? How many of them are in the fighting team below you? Or did someone tell you that these forces will help you suppress the dissatisfaction of courtiers when you ascend the throne. ¡±


    There was a trace of panic in the prince''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya knew that she had guessed right.


    "One more thing, the Shangguan family secretly raised a lot of disciples, but do you know who these disciples serve? Not your brother-in-law or your mother, but your sister Tiancheng princess."


    Princess Tiancheng does a lot of things behind her back. She knows some things and Tiancheng does some things very secretly.


    But she has a wide range of contacts. After all, sanjuetang makes money by this thing. Some things are naturally more secret and comprehensive than those of long Tianyu.


    That day, I became a princess and wanted to be a queen. There were a lot of preparations.


    But now, she changed the Queen''s ignorance into deliberate connivance.


    "Look at yourself. You are incompetent, cowardly, arrogant and arrogant. So your mother is very disappointed in you. You are right. You are her only biological son. She really has no choice but you. Unfortunately, you are so stupid that she can''t see hope at all. Therefore, she would rather choose a daughter than help you secure your crown prince. Tut, Poor families and small households are headed by men. But what about you? I can''t compare with a woman. "


    Lin Mengya deliberately looks extremely contemptuous. In fact, she is an absolute feminist, but now in order to fight the enemy, she can hit his painful feet more.

 Chapter 938

    The prince''s eyes were already muddy at this time. While saying ''no, no'', he shook his head desperately.


    Lin Mengya knew this man was going crazy.


    In fact, from the moment she came back and saw the prince again, she knew that the prince would become a loser sooner or later.


    He exuded a faint smell of medicine, and the Shennong system detected that his body contained a large number of poisons that could cause people''s mental problems from the first time he approached him.


    Moreover, there is no cure.


    "It''s you! It''s you talking nonsense! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    The prince suddenly shouted fiercely at Lin Mengya, and Bai Su had been on guard for a long time.


    But the soldiers around felt something was wrong. All of a sudden, they surrounded Lin Mengya and her two women.


    "Kill her! Kill her!"


    Now the prince can''t tell who is in front of him.


    A gust of dryness rushed into his heart. Only watching the blood splash could make him feel a little better.


    Of course the prince doesn''t know. It''s the effect of drugs.


    This poison in him is very special. If the mind is really affected, it will become a demon who likes blood and killing in the future.


    Lin Mengya looked at them warily, but she and Bai Su unconsciously approached the edge of the palace wall.


    "Go! Kill her!"


    With red eyes, the prince has lost all humanity.


    Crazy roared at Lin Mengya, with a crazy hoarse voice.


    "Master, don''t be afraid."


    The long sword crossed in front of them. Even if there were many times more enemies in front of them, Bai Su still didn''t have half an intention.


    "What''s so terrible about a lost dog?"


    Lin Mengya just glanced back, but in the twinkling of an eye, the prince''s army was destroyed by the dark red torrent.


    The trend of destroying the withered and decaying has already lost half of its resistance.


    In fact, before that, the prince himself didn''t notice. Because of the influence of the drug, his style of behavior has become more and more extreme and his means of doing things have become more and more cruel.


    In recent months alone, I don''t know how many of his men were executed innocently.


    He is so cruel and unkind that there will be no loyalty.


    Therefore, most of the blue and gray troops under the Imperial City surrendered.


    And at the beginning of the counter offensive, many of them took out a piece of red cloth from their arms and tied it to the arm of their right hand.


    Even the people in the cabinet did not expect this.


    I thought it was a dog in pain, but I was hit on both sides by others.


    I''m afraid I didn''t expect that I would be so sad.


    "Give it to me! Waste!"


    The prince had already fallen into a state of madness. Seeing that the people refused to do it, he snatched the knife in one of them and sent it into the man''s chest with a "poof".


    Blood splashed with the prince''s action.


    Sprinkled on the prince''s face, set off people as ferocious as a night fork.


    "Your Highness..."


    The bright red blood not only infected the prince''s bloodthirsty desire, but also detonated the anger and fear of the soldiers.


    In the chaos, their generals not only did not share weal and woe with them, but desperately urged them to work hard.


    Their comrades have either died on the battlefield or surrendered to the opposite side,


    Now, in order to kill a woman, the prince mercilessly attacked his own people.


    How can such a prince and such a general not make them cold?


    But the fear of the prince still made these people subconsciously carry out the orders.


    More than a dozen people narrowed the encirclement, while Lin Mengya and Bai Su could only retreat step by step.


    "Master, be careful."


    Bai Su sank a face. Even though these elite soldiers were specially trained, she was still fearless.


    Finally, a brave man wanted to rush over and kill the two women.


    With the flash of the sword light, a gorgeous blood flower opened on the man''s chest.


    Bai Su drew back his sword without expression, and then tangled with several people.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the side of the palace wall. Although there was only one on her side, the elite soldiers around could not get close to her at all.


    Although most of the prince''s troops are outside, the goods afraid of death still put a lot of elite around him.


    Looking at several teams of bodyguards left in the palace, when they finally ran up the stairs next to the palace wall, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but put her hand into her arms.


    There are a lot of poisons carefully prepared by her. As long as they detonate, people close to them will not want to live.


    Unfortunately, the number is limited and too inhumane. Otherwise, the enemies below would have died under her poison.


    She closed her mouth, but Lin Mengya was not afraid.


    But a little, little regret.


    After all, today''s war is the name of the division of justice, and many means are a little useless.


    However, Bai Su''s force value is also strong enough. Even if there are more people, she can protect her completely.


    As everyone knows, her touch of red that can burn the world is extremely dazzling in the eyes of some people.


    The front is really advancing a little fast, and in the flood of dark red, long Tianyu''s red armor is particularly conspicuous.


    Every minute, he is one minute closer to his wife.


    Everyone saw that he fought bravely against the enemy, but no one could feel the joy and heat in his eyes.


    Finally, long Tianyu burst into the lower part of the palace wall.


    Looking up, you can see her close at hand.


    "Ya''er, come down!"


    Looking up, long Tianyu''s voice seemed to penetrate the whole battlefield.


    Standing on the wall, a woman who was eager to try immediately turned around and saw him at the gate of the palace.


    No thinking, no language.


    With everyone''s surprised eyes, Lin Mengya lifted up her skirt and jumped down from the high palace wall.


    The long red dress danced in the air like a flaming Phoenix, flying down from the world.


    At the same time, long Tianyu threw the long gun stained with blood.


    The big hand caught his daughter-in-law accurately and brought it gently into his arms.


    On the battlefield, killing three thousand enemies could not equal her joy when she was pregnant.


    The corners of her lips finally bent and a kiss fell on her delicate forehead.


    "I''ve come to pick you up."


    Yes, all he did was to let the woman in his arms be safely placed in his arms.


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth and kissed the man''s pale thin lips mercilessly, regardless of whether there was anyone around.


    This is her husband. Of course, she kisses whenever she wants.


    Both the enemy and his own people feel that they are going to be blind.


    It''s just stupefied Kung Fu. The two men on the horse have rushed out of the encirclement.


    The most important things have been reached. The seventh prince will do the rest.


    So Prince Yu, who had just made a decision to kill and attack, took his own woman and ran back to his palace.


    The disciples left a mess on the ground, with countless pairs of ignorant eyes.


    The first snow of this year was very unusual. The Prince wanted to force the palace to rebel, but he was found and suppressed by the third prince long Tianyu in time.


    The political discussion Pavilion, a mysterious organization that has never been exposed to people, was dug up by the three princes because of its plot and helping the tyrants.


    The other princes have become the target of the whole city and even the whole country because of their retreat.


    In the legend, Prince Yu, who rose up but did not strive for fame and wealth, took his wife and stayed in the palace for three days.


    Of course, the outside public does not know.


    Because they got the news that the prince had been attacked and led the soldiers to fight with blood, they couldn''t stand it.


    After learning about this, long Tianyu''s glorious and great image became more specific.


    However, if they knew that the prince was just anxious not to be gentle with his wife for a long time, so they took people directly back to the palace. They didn''t know how many kilograms of old blood would be ejected.


    "Enough... No..."


    With her mouth full of all kinds of cakes, Lin Mengya stared at someone with chopsticks in front of her.


    In fact, they haven''t done anything these three days. They just ate, slept and ate.


    After all, I didn''t eat well and sleep well for many days for the prince.


    I''ve made up for all these three days.


    "Look at you, you''ve lost weight again. Come here, when can the famous chefs invited by the king arrive?"


    The great hero long Tianyu frowned, pinched his wife''s small face, and asked seriously.


    "Back to the Lord, I was outside Kyoto yesterday and will be there this afternoon."


    Baiji answered with a smile. With Lin Mengya''s palace, she restored her vitality in the past.


    Baiji and their girls were used to living in the palace. Now they come back and belong to you.


    They can also be regarded as keeping the clouds open and seeing the moon. Now all the great troubles of the LORD have been cut off, and the rest is not enough.


    Lin Mengya also disclosed her identity as the leader of the three wonders hall in a small range among her own people.


    So there was a lot of excitement in the house.


    In particular, as a young Marquis, the Qing fox occupied a corner of the royal palace. Those who secretly came to the Sanjue hall to report things also changed from climbing the wall to walking through the main door.


    For a time, the once deserted Yuqin palace was comparable to the vegetable market.


    "Well, I''ll be a pig if I eat again. I heard that your father has sent people to announce you seven or eight times. You should also consider when to meet him."


    When it comes to the emperor, Lin Mengya really doesn''t like it.


    Because of the acquiescence of long Tianyu, they even added fuel to the fire, and their insiders were installed around the emperor.


    Yesterday, they got a message.


    That is, Feng zidie, who should have been sent back to Feng''s house, was secretly touched and brought into the palace two nights ago.


    To tell the truth, the Feng family is really not enough to see in front of Lin Mengya.


    She herself is the most favored little Gongju in the kingdom of heaven. The two sister controlled cousins really do everything for her.

 Chapter 939

    Take this case for example. The two cousins have to come and do things together.


    If she hadn''t stopped her, I''m afraid those two guys would make Jin more chaotic.


    On the other side of the country of lieyun, after Xiaoyu comes out, the next leader of the country is also a certainty.


    Besides, the king and his wife are her strong supporters.


    Compared with Jianghu forces, she is the behind the scenes leader of the prestigious three unique hall in the Jianghu.


    One day, when Lin Mengya was bored and checked the forces behind her, she found that she had a big thick leg alive.


    I don''t need anyone''s support at all. I can sit in the position of Prince Yu and Princess Yu.


    Feng Zi die or Jin Yuan emperor.


    If you want to intervene in her marriage, you can only go to the corner and draw a circle.


    More importantly, she and long Tianyu have long been in love until death.


    This man belongs to her from inside to outside, from heart to body.


    Want to dig a corner? Drag away and kill!


    So even if emperor yuan of Jin and Feng zidie didn''t know what was going on behind their back, Lin Mengya was not in a hurry.


    Even, there is a bit of a leisurely attitude.


    "I don''t want to see him."


    Referring to his father, there was no tangled look in long Tianyu''s eyebrows and eyes.


    Still firm and gentle, he stuffed the chestnut cake in his hand into his wife''s small mouth.


    "It''s not a way to hide like this. We know more about his little calculation than anyone. If you don''t show up, he can''t sing the big play alone."


    In the palace, the old man who had just shown weakness to her made a lot of private moves.


    Before, in order to protect Ying Hua, she sent him away quietly.


    Except for long Tianyu, only the people of emperor yuan of Jin knew about it.


    So a few months ago, the people around Ying Hua sent her a message.


    The people who said it was emperor yuan of Jin were secretly looking for Ying Hua and trying to bring him back.


    Ying Hua is a child, but Yin Guifei is a smart person.


    In the harem these years, she has seen through the world.


    Her son can grow up safely. She has nothing else to ask for.


    So when the emperor hypocritically wanted to deceive the virtuous imperial concubine again in the position of Chu Jun, the virtuous imperial concubine poked everything to them without saying a word.


    I''m afraid the emperor of Jin Yuan didn''t expect to break his head. His tried and tested means turned over the car here.


    In fact, the imperial concubine was not greedy for the position of Empress Dowager and Chu Jun.


    But I really have some friendship with the emperor, so I swallowed it like that.


    But now, the imperial concubine had already seen through the man''s true face, and naturally would not be bewitched by him again.


    The Yuan emperor of Jin Dynasty was also sad. There was really no one in such a big palace. He was sincere to him.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but hear Xiaoyu''s parents. Even though there were many misunderstandings between the two, they had gone through thousands of hardships.


    But they really treat each other sincerely, without any falsehood.


    Emperor yuan of Jin also suffered for himself and could not blame others.


    Maybe one day, he will regret his ambition.


    "I don''t want this throne."


    After thinking for a moment, long Tianyu said something stuffy.


    These days, they stay in the palace, not only because they want to avoid suspicion, but more importantly, long Tianyu has some resistance to that position.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and smiled softly.


    He held out his little hand and smoothed his slightly wrinkled eyebrows.


    "Are you afraid of wronging me in the future?"


    The sweet voice, like honey, penetrated into long Tianyu''s heart.


    He stretched out his arm and tightly embraced the woman in front of him.


    He doesn''t like to fight for power and profit. Only to keep the happiness in front of him is what he wants.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not an emperor. If you really don''t like being an emperor, you can retire in a few years and let your seven younger brothers worry?"


    Lin Mengya took off her shoes and hung her whole body on long Tianyu.


    Nest in his arms, warm and soft pit the bitter dragon light cold.


    Long Tianyu shook his head bitterly. He didn''t think about this way of throwing the pot.


    It''s just that QingHan''s birth is not enough with his previous achievements.


    Even if he retired later, those ministers may not be able to obey QingHan.


    This time, the state of Jin is afraid that it can no longer stand the toss of the second time.


    In his heart, ya''er is indeed the first.


    But he can''t be so selfish. For his own happiness, he ignores the people of Jin.


    "You''re stupid. Since long QingHan''s biological mother is not in a high position, you should give her a higher birth background. If others think he doesn''t have enough merit, let him make meritorious contributions. It''s better to make great achievements. In this way, won''t you be able to abdicate smoothly?"


    Lin Mengya poked her man''s cheek with a sly light in her big eyes.


    The ancients were good at everything, but their thoughts were too rigid.


    As soon as long Tianyu''s eyes brighten, it seems that he has opened the door to a new world.


    "But... What merit is good? Otherwise, let Lin Tian and lie Yun attack falsely, and then let QingHan calm down?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. She didn''t realize that the once lonely and arrogant iceberg beautiful man in her family had been abducted by her.


    But the next second, she seemed to think of something.


    "Right now, isn''t there a great opportunity? As long as we are careful, long QingHan has made a great contribution this time."


    The thief smiled. Lin Mengya quietly revealed her plan in long Tianyu''s ear.


    Under the sun, the husband and wife laughed the same treachery.


    The Dragon QingHan, who was far away in the palace, suddenly felt a chill from head to foot.


    I looked back suspiciously and looked at the sunny sky outside.


    It seems that you should wear a cloak when you go back.


    It''s really a winter snow, a cold.


    After agreeing on the plan of throwing the pot, the problems that have plagued long Tianyu for a long time have also been solved.


    In the palace, the emperor, who thought he could control everything, sent someone to spread it.


    Looking at the guy leaving, Lin Mengya, who was alone in the yard, also cleaned herself up.


    That day outside the palace wall, but countless people saw her jump into long Tianyu''s arms, and then the two disappeared.


    Now that I know what the emperor of Jin Yuan is up to, she, the gossip heroine, can''t help but appear.


    On the contrary, Qinghu, who has officially become a little Marquis, leaned against the door frame and grabbed a handful of fried goods standing in Lin Mengya''s room.


    "I said, if you go, you won''t be afraid to annoy your emperor''s father-in-law?"


    For all Lin Mengya''s actions, Qinghu holds a desperate attitude of support.


    Moreover, he likes to see his little girl''s reluctance to suffer losses, especially when he pits those superiors. Even he, a bystander, can feel a cool energy.


    "Why not? He owes me a lot. In the past, I didn''t ask for it in his face. Now he does it again, so I have to teach him a lesson."


    In front of the mirror, beautiful as a picture.


    But there was a deep resentment in those eyebrows and eyes.


    Finally finished eating the last small walnut in his hand, Qinghu clapped his hands and sorted out his skirt.


    The end is the elegant childe, gentle as jade, but the treachery just like Lin Mengya betrayed his mentality of watching the excitement.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Outside the palace, the flamboyant sedan chair has already been prepared.


    Lin Mengya, who has always kept a low profile, has finally made a high profile.


    The emperor of Jin and yuan in the imperial palace had no idea that his daughter-in-law who wanted to find the venue was on the way.


    At this moment, he was acting like a loving father and looking at the son who saved him from fire and water.


    Although they are father and son, they are more kings and ministers.


    Once he thought that this son would be the most suitable person to succeed him in charge of the country.


    But now, he gradually shook the idea.


    As his ministers said, he was still at the peak of spring and autumn.


    Now the kingdom of heaven has taken the initiative to make friends with Da Jin, and lieyun seems to have a lot to do with his son.


    Once they all make friends with Jin, no war will break out for at least a few years.


    Moreover, he has mastered the most critical clues of the ancient Wei heritage.


    As long as he finds the legacy of ancient Wei, the world will all belong to him.


    Then he will be the Lord of the world.


    Son, he has.


    If not, he can regenerate.


    As long as he holds the supreme power in his hands, he will get everything.


    Now, just let his son marry that stupid woman, and he will go further from his ambition.


    But a woman''s son. He is a obedient son and will not refuse him.


    "Son minister, refuse."


    At present, even in front of him, the son who was still lonely and proud spit out these four words gently but firmly.


    The smile on emperor yuan''s face was a little stunned. What, did he dare to refuse himself?


    "Yu''er, don''t be capricious."


    When the voice sank, the emperor of Jin Yuan put on his father''s dignity.


    But long Tianyu straightened his back and his mouth, as if there was a sneer.


    "My son will never marry Feng zidie. My son''s wife is only princess Rong''an, who is facing the sky. There is no room for anyone."


    Although the father behind the desk sank his face, long Tianyu''s heart was no longer half afraid.


    The father emperor is really old. The overlord who once dominated the world has just become an old man suffering from ambition.


    So, let him continue his absurdity, it''s better to let him give up that position early.


    This is also a blessing for the people of Da Jin.


    "Nonsense! You are valuable. How can Princess Rong''an deserve you!"


    Staring, the emperor of Jin Yuan looked at his son.


    But I don''t know why, but my heart brews a faint uneasiness.


    This son, he, may no longer be in control.

 Chapter 940

    "The father thinks that Feng zidie is just a person in the Jianghu. Is he worthy to be my wife?"


    Long Tianyu looked contemptuously at the woman who stood on one side and turned pale in an instant.


    And his father''s face also became extremely wonderful and distorted. Long Tianyu immediately realized what is the fun of antagonizing people.


    No wonder in the past, ya''er often found fault and fought with others. It was really happy.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The Feng family has long made meritorious contributions. Besides, they have always been recuperating my body, so you don''t have to worry about Miss Feng''s family background. It''s up to me."


    Cheeky, emperor yuan of Jin obviously wanted to put the hard work of Lin Mengya on Feng''s head.


    Long Tianyu stood there with some disappointment in his eyes except indifference.


    Once upon a time, the man who taught himself benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith hand in hand, although he was serious, he was not so shameless.


    Now he has seen what it is to use everything.


    "If the father emperor insists on this, it''s better to let Feng take charge of your harem. Anyway, the queen can''t stay any longer, and the harem can''t be ownerless all day. My son thinks it''s very appropriate."


    This time, no matter how the emperor blew his beard and stared, the look of respect and fear would no longer appear in the eyes of long Tianyu.


    Although he still sits in the highest position of Dajin, somehow, he feels that both Dajin and his son have been completely out of his control.


    The palm of the hand was released and tightened under the cover of the broad Dragon Robe.


    Finally, the emperor of Jin Yuan breathed out.


    It seems to be a compromise and a final struggle.


    "As long as you marry Miss Feng as your imperial concubine, I will let Princess Rong''an become your side imperial concubine, too?"


    Looking up, the emperor of Jin Yuan looked at the son as if he was no longer the High Emperor.


    Just a father who begged his son to compromise.


    But his obedient and sensible son just looked up and gave him a faint look.


    "My son doesn''t want to. It''s good for Feng zidie to marry anyone, but my son will never have anything to do with her again. Since my father is in poor health, I''d better worry less about some things. My father''s peace is the blessing of the whole Da Jin."


    If it was before this, long Tianyu would not be so heartless.


    He turned and left the imperial study, where he had been extremely excited and expected, but now it made him feel absurd and ridiculous.


    Can you sell your conscience and morality for the so-called country, for the so-called ambition and ambition?


    As a king, shouldn''t he be a model for people all over the world?


    What''s the difference between such two sides and such a shameless pole and those scoundrels?


    Perhaps, there may not be those scoundrels who come aboveboard.


    At least those people don''t flaunt themselves as a gentleman.


    This palace was once his only guardian.


    In my opinion, it is so absurd.


    His heart was slightly cold, but in his mind, the voice and appearance of the woman who occupied the tip of his heart emerged.


    A warmth rose from the bottom of my heart.


    Fortunately, he still has her. Fortunately, he will not become as despicable as the man on the throne.


    "Didn''t your father urgently call you? Why did he come out so soon?"


    On the way out of the palace, long QingHan, who has been responsible for maintaining the order in the palace, walked side by side with his third brother.


    His present position is not just that idle prince.


    In the first World War of Imperial City, his sharp blade hidden in the dark finally radiated dazzling light.


    Many things that long Tianyu doesn''t have time to deal with will be left to him.


    Many people realized that the seemingly cynical seventh son of the emperor was actually a very powerful figure.


    Many aristocratic families wanted to curry favor with the seventh Prince again, but he blocked them back.


    He used this move easily.


    "He asked me to marry Feng zidie. Why? Do you want to help?"


    Squinting at the younger brother, the more he thought about the matter discussed with ya''er, the more feasible he felt.


    Long QingHan inadvertently turned his head and looked at his imperial brother.


    Those black eyes seemed to look at him like an animal, which immediately made him a little creepy.


    In my heart, I thought that brother Huang really wanted to take him to the top of the VAT.


    Heaven and earth conscience, he doesn''t want to marry a madwoman back.


    "I... I''d better forget it. I''d rather marry a woman like my third sister-in-law. Even if it''s a little fierce, smart and frightening, it''s better than a selfish fool who annoys the back house."


    Long QingHan didn''t know that he was dying. In fact, he just wanted to praise his third sister-in-law in disguise and tease the emperor''s brother''s firm fear of internal affairs.


    But I don''t know at all. It was his words that made long Tianyu decide to let him replace himself as the emperor in a few years.


    Pot, dragon light cold is destined to be carried.


    He just didn''t know what pot he was carrying.


    "I''m afraid there''s only one person like ya''er in the world. Just die and dare to be evil to your sister-in-law. Long QingHan, how are you?"


    Long QingHan looked at the third brother of Yin measurement and immediately swore to heaven to show his innocence.


    "Misunderstanding, absolute misunderstanding! People say that my eldest sister-in-law is like a mother. Even if I am an asshole, I will never focus on my third sister-in-law. By the way, you know my father''s temperament. I''m afraid he won''t give up. You''d better make a decision early on some things."


    Long QingHan hurriedly changed the topic for fear that his third brother, who loved his wife like life, would kill him because of this sentence.


    Speaking of it, even he was surprised that the third brother, who had always been cold-hearted and cold-hearted, would regard the third sister-in-law as if she were life.


    But their father, the emperor, wanted to make the idea of the third sister-in-law several times.


    I''m afraid these things have already exhausted the father son friendship in the third brother''s heart.


    Long Tianyu nodded and looked at the seven younger brothers with a gentle smile.


    He lowered his eyes, but his voice eased a lot.


    "You''ll probably never forget that."


    Only their brothers can hear this sentence.


    Only their brothers can understand the meaning.


    The look of long QingHan was stunned. His brown eyes, which were always as warm as jade, appeared for no reason, but a violent spirit that could not be suppressed.


    But in a moment, it dissipated.


    His self-control is no less than that of long Tianyu.


    "There are some things I will never forget. Even if I fall into Jiuyou hell in the future, I will seek justice for her."


    Word by word, he understood clearly, like a sharp knife with a sharp handle, with a deep impression.


    Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief. Even her mother thought they were young and didn''t know about it.


    But he clearly remembered that night, he had been following long QingHan, taking care of him and protecting his nanny. How sad he told QingHan the truth of how the woman who gave birth to him died miserably.


    Then, at the age of five, QingHan saw with his own eyes how the nanny was abused to death.


    That night, QingHan came to his bedroom cold all over.


    In order to cover up, he hit this for the first time, his beloved brother.


    Everything is just because of their father.


    The man he once looked up to traded a woman''s blood for a secret message about his ambition.


    QingHan, far earlier than him, gave up this ridiculous father son relationship.


    Because he recognized early that in the man''s eyes, there was nothing else but interests.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be ready soon."


    I don''t know whether I''m calming long QingHan or telling myself that I can''t bear it anymore.


    The two men looked up at the same time and saw the devastated palace gate.


    Once, the prince was their eldest brother.


    When did the elder brother, who was always gentle, honest and caring for his younger brother, become a madman who only pursued fame and wealth and did not let go of his close relatives?


    Probably because of the man in the imperial study.


    So are they, the crown prince and even the queen.


    Everything is because of that person''s ambition, and all the beauty is buried.


    The greatest danger in Prince Yu''s mansion has been cut off. Lin Mengya and her family have finally been able to return to the mansion.


    No more hiding, no more fear. Suddenly one day, disaster will come.


    At this time, the family gathered in the Liuxin courtyard.


    Even in the cold winter, they can''t stop the heat between them.


    After such a period of time, everyone has now become a real family.


    The unspeakable white father squatted at the door, smoking dry cigarettes and rolling the sugar fried chestnuts in the pot.


    The needlework is comparable to that of Bai Daniang and Bai Ji, the palace embroiderer. They are sewing new clothes for Lin Mengya for the new year.


    By the way, I chatted with mother Tian.


    Ning Ge''er, who has now become the housekeeper of the outer courtyard of the royal residence, sits under the eaves and discusses things with Bai Lirui, who has almost recovered.


    Three girls, Angelica dahurica, Paeonia lactiflora and Baisu, sat around a table and played cards with several brothers and sisters of Bletilla striata.


    The women in the yard also sat together in twos and threes, drinking hot wine and joking.


    Lin Mengya leaned lazily on the warm couch in the pavilion. While chatting with several girls, she looked at the little Mo Yan wearing a lovely coat and a tiger head hat. She hobbled a pair of little fat legs and threw herself into her arms with a smile.


    "The boy is smart. I know Miss loves him most."


    White peony smiled and looked at Mo Yan. Although the boy always couldn''t see his eyebrows, he was the only one who was closest to her master.


    After throwing himself into his aunt''s soft and fragrant arms, the little guy laughed very happily.


    His facial features were originally exquisite and lovely. Now he added a bit of aura, which made the whole yard love him.

 Chapter 941

    "Aunt... Aunt..."


    The little guy is not big, but he is just babbling. The first word he can say is his aunt.


    Lin Mengya smiled, bent her eyes, hugged Mo Yan and kissed him.


    I don''t think it''s a loss for her in this life. Men are single-minded and powerful beautiful men, and their brothers are hard to find excellent people in the world.


    Now I picked up a little nephew to raise. Unexpectedly, it is also such a powder carving and jade carving, which is as exquisite as a doll.


    I''m so lucky.


    Now she saw some people who tried to jump and stop in her life.


    Who can be so smooth all his life? Those extraneous events should be regarded as the adjustment of their boring life.


    "Master, are you really not afraid of our Lord and will marry that madwoman back?"


    White peony was unlucky today. It was cleared early.


    Knowing that his master liked to eat melon seeds, he grabbed a handful to skin him.


    In fact, as soon as the LORD left, their hind feet learned from their master what the emperor urgently called their Lord today.


    The poor emperor of Jin and Yuan thought he was perfect and could catch them off guard. In fact, even the servants in Prince Yu''s house knew the little 99 in his stomach.


    The emperor was very oppressive.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Although everyone had been hiding before, the white Bletilla, who was as careful as dust, still remembered that she liked to eat sweets such as preserves in winter.


    Early prepared the green plum, red bayberry, black plum and other things, and now take them up, which also made Lin Mengya sweet to her heart.


    Female madman is a nickname given to Feng zidie by several girls in the family.


    It''s better to say that Feng zidie is just a young lady''s temper and can''t stand any setback.


    Whoever she likes must like her.


    If you don''t like it, you owe her.


    I don''t know where this wishful thinking comes from. Lin Mengya always scoffs at this robber like logic.


    She and long Tianyu have always been equal.


    If she loves him, he can not love her. But her love is not cheap enough to be freely stuffed into a man''s unsalable goods.


    Even if she stood in Feng zidie''s position, she would rather put her mind clearly in front of the man.


    If he likes it, everyone will be happy. If he doesn''t like it, she can only think of herself as having had a very good secret love time.


    Only by cherishing yourself can you be cherished.


    Feng zidie didn''t understand this, so it became the most ridiculous joke in the eyes of these onlookers.


    "What am I afraid of? Do you think my Lord will be so stupid?"


    Her man, she knows better than anyone. It insults him to always doubt like this.


    Anyway, she didn''t put Feng zidie in her eyes at all. She looked around in the yard, and then looked at white peony suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you invite sister Linlang? Why, why didn''t I see her?"


    Now Su Linlang still lives in Prince Yu''s residence. According to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, they have the responsibility to protect Su Linlang at least before Sheng Nankun''s "Resurrection".


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t think Su Linlang should keep the festival for Sheng Nankun, at least she doesn''t want the two people to leave lifelong regret because of all kinds of misunderstandings.


    Besides, judging from her relationship with Su Linlang during this period, I''m afraid that this cousin is a very long-term lover.


    I hope she can get what she wants in the end.


    "Princess Linlang took her servant girl to pray for incense. I heard that there was a new temple outside the city. When Princess Linlang went to relax last time, she somehow valued the incense there. Now, she ran there in three days and two days. It''s probably more effective."


    The answer is Angelica dahurica. This girl is now known as the know it all in the palace.


    There is nothing big or small that the girl doesn''t know. But she has a lovely and cute appearance, which makes it easy for people to take off their guard against her.


    Lin Mengya intends to train her to develop into the main business of sanjuetang hall. After all, Paeonia alba is now a strong commercial woman who can shake the whole Kyoto.


    Looking at the white peony that hurts after losing a silver or two, Lin Mengya can only secretly feign.


    As the saying goes, the richer the more stingy, it''s true.


    "Oh, the incense there must be good. Hurry up and ask sister Linlang to donate some sesame oil money to our house. Anyway, your sister Baishao is very rich. Let''s also take out some to do good deeds and accumulate virtue."


    Mo Yan sat in his arms, eating sweet chestnut cake.


    Lin Mengya casually teased her God of wealth, but the latter just rolled her eyes, and then took out thousands of liang of silver from her cuffs to carry out her master''s instructions to the end.


    "The incense is not very strong. In my opinion, the monks in the temple are too handsome to hook the princess''s soul."


    Paeonia Alba glanced and said so casually.


    Lin Mengya stopped the candied fruit in her hand and thought thoughtfully.


    "Mo Yan, do you want to go out with your aunt to see the Bodhisattva?"


    The little milk bag in his arms has black and bright eyes. Although he doesn''t know what a Bodhisattva is, as soon as he hears that he can go out with his aunt, his little head immediately points like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Let''s go. Anyway, being idle is also idle. Why don''t we go and see how handsome the monks in this temple are."


    If you want to seduce her family, you have to ask her whether the head of the family agrees or not!


    Probably because after the war, the family suddenly relaxed, which led to an unprecedented upsurge in enthusiasm for such boring things.


    Lin Mengya just mentioned that the men, women, old and young in the family are scrambling to catch to worship buddha.


    However, the home can not be left unattended.


    Lin Mengya appointed four girls, plus two seemingly honest and loyal mother Tian and aunt Bai, plus a steamed stuffed bun. Brother Ning drove and escorted them to the temple.


    "In the first few days, there was no one in these stores. Now, it''s lively again."


    Angelica dahurica pulled up the curtain and looked at the affected shops outside. Now it opened another one.


    Kyoto, where people come and go, seems to have recovered its former prosperity in one night.


    "People are like weeds. Wild fires can''t burn out, and the spring breeze blows again. War or disease. As long as people are still alive, there is hope."


    Holding the little guy in her arms, Lin Mengya sincerely sighed.


    The prince or the emperor of Jin Yuan.


    At the bottom of their hearts, they all despise these people.


    But it was these people who supported them and maintained the whole world.


    She has always felt that the so-called Ming Jun is to comply with public opinion and take the helm for the people of her country.


    I''m afraid this job is the hardest and hardest in the world.


    Fortunately, the reserve force of long QingHan can make up for it.


    Otherwise, she can only find a way to have a son and inherit the position as soon as possible.


    She naturally enjoyed her success without harming her family. "A sneeze -"


    Long QingHan, who just came out of the palace with long Tianyu, sneezed hard.


    Why did he always feel a chill in his back?


    He looked at the sky suspiciously. It seems that the cloak is not enough. It''s best to add a close fitting jacket.


    "Are you sure this is it?"


    She jumped out of the carriage with her child in her arms. Because she was going to the temple, Lin Mengya only wore a stone blue cloak. The whole person looked very fresh.


    The little guy in his arms was dressed in orange, and the whole person looked like a fat little orange.


    In front of him stands a small mountain gate.


    However, I don''t think it''s a Buddhist temple or a treasure temple. It''s like a grass-roots team on the street fooling people.


    "Yes, here it is."


    Angelica dahurica nodded after repeatedly confirming it.


    The temple is a little small and shabby. But maybe there is some kind of effective Bodhisattva.


    "Well, let''s go in and have a look."


    After only one look, Lin Mengya felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    But without confirmation, she can''t make a conclusion.


    Taking a group of people to the mountain temple, the word "empty Temple" on the mountain gate made Lin Mengya''s eyebrows jump involuntarily.


    It''s not a warning of danger, it''s just a feeling - you''d better go in and have a look first.


    Empty temple is not empty, at least the configuration of general temples is complete.


    Through the mountain gate to the inner courtyard, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She She''s right, isn''t she?


    In the new looking Mountain Gate hall, the two upright monks standing on the left and right have sharp eyes, right?


    And the glittering weapon in the hands of the Vajra warriors who protect the Dharma around is definitely a murder weapon that can kill people, isn''t it?


    The rows of knives, guns, sticks and sticks displayed behind the Dharma protector Don''t think she didn''t see it. Those things are often used.


    His eyes swept in a hurry. Lin Mengya felt that the empty temple was too strong to be reconciled.


    After passing through the mountain gate shop, there is the heavenly king hall.


    Originally, there was no problem, but why did several monks always stare at them since they came in.


    Yes, yes, just stare.


    Even wearing monk clothes and shoes, his head is bald and shiny.


    But the walking posture of those people''s Ma Jindao is still too heroic.


    People who are monks have peaceful eyes and solemn expressions.


    It''s nice of them to look like creditors coming to collect their debts.


    Lin Mengya suddenly feels a little headache. It seems that she really should let the disguise experts of Sanjue hall teach long Tianyu''s men when she has time.


    In this disguise, only the blind can''t see it, okay?


    Behind the heavenly king''s hall is the main hall.


    Lin Mengya frowned more tightly because she saw dozens of monks standing there straight, squatting - horse - step!


    If you want to practice martial arts, at least pretend to be a monk.


    What is this? Thanks to their own people, otherwise, I''m afraid the fake monks in this nest will be caught as bandits, okay?


    Her heart make complaints about her, but several of her family are happy.


    Look, it''s a newly opened temple. It''s different!

 Chapter 942

    Sometimes, Lin Mengya would rather be blind than laugh at them sooner or later.


    When she first saw the Mountain Gate hall, Lin Mengya realized that this was actually a foothold of her family''s men''s secret forces.


    "Female... Almsgiver, what can I do for you?"


    Finally, someone stood up to them.


    Lin Mengya picked up a smiling face and saw the little brother in blue monk''s clothes. Her eyes were obviously wary of them.


    I said I came to ask, but in fact, I wanted them to go away.


    "Little master, I came to your temple with my family. First, I came to pray for God and second, I came to repay my vows. Could you ask the eminent monks in the temple to discuss this matter?"


    The little master scratched his head. It was obvious that he was not good at dealing with women.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the young man in front of her, but she was worried about the IQ of his family man.


    Pretend, you have to pretend, right?


    Fortunately, the serious trouble has been eliminated now. Otherwise, everyone will see that the empty temple is very good?


    "Well... Well, I''ll ask the Lord... Host!"


    The little monk ran away in a hurry. On the small square outside the main hall, Lin Mengya and the monks squatting on horseback stared at each other.


    At this time, it is not for them to go or not to go.


    The new pilgrims looked at them one by one as if they were watching the scenery. It was really embarrassing.


    Lin Mengya was dignified on the surface and happy in her heart.


    She wanted to see what these people were doing.


    The little monk was very fast. Before long, he brought a master in cassock.


    A master, in fact, is just a young man in his twenties.


    And the man has a square face, thick eyebrows and a very resolute face. At first glance, he is a vigorous martial artist.


    But although the man looked so, his temperament was very superior. He was a little similar to his father who looked elegant but actually led the army for many years.


    However, after a few glances, Lin Mengya guessed about this person''s identity.


    Of course, the disorderly button on the cassock shows that this guy must have put it on his body in a hurry.


    Can the fake monks in this nest be a little more dedicated?


    "Benefactor, what can I do for you?"


    When the female benefactor said something stiff, Lin Mengya stretched her face, blinked and looked at the young man in front of her.


    "Hello, master. In fact, I just want to ask what''s hidden in the master''s empty temple. How can I hook up my sister''s soul and come here to see the sky. My family has some weight in Beijing. If the master doesn''t give me an explanation, I''m afraid that tomorrow, Jing Zhaoyin will come to the door and reason with the masters."


    Since Lin Mengya has guessed their identity, why did Su Linlang come here? She also guessed seven or eight points.


    There are only some things that she can''t let go until she has seen clearly.


    Listening to her words, the master''s eyes were slightly tightened.


    However, he returned to normal in a moment. Even though he still had a golden saber posture, he didn''t look like a reckless man.


    He calmly made a Buddhist ceremony and said a Buddha''s name. Then he said in a deep voice.


    "Benefactor, you must have made a mistake. Although there are many monks in our temple, the rules are stricter than those in other temples. What benefactor said will not happen in our temple. If benefactor wants to be embarrassed, although the small temple is weak, it will not be bullied and trampled by others."


    His voice was neither high nor urgent, but it was like a straight sword standing in front of Lin Mengya.


    The tone is firm and convincing.


    The resolute and handsome face, although not with a ferocious look, is enough to shock the malicious curfews.


    Sure enough, it''s him.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and covered a smile around her mouth.


    "I admire you for setting an example. In that case, please return my sister."


    The woman in front of me, although her face is picturesque, delicate and beautiful, her words made the master''s eyebrows cold.


    As soon as I wanted to scold, I heard a woman''s surprised voice behind me.


    "Mengya, why are you?"


    The corners of her mouth were curved. Lin Mengya raised her head and couldn''t control her smile.


    "If I didn''t come, how could I know that you were almost abducted and ran away. Brother Nankun is really a good means. He abducted people in my house silently. Why can''t he even send someone to tell me?"


    Fake Master Sheng Nankun looked at the woman in front of him with a shocked face.


    Mengya? Fuzhong?


    Suddenly, a name came into his mind.


    "You... Are you the younger martial brother''s wife?"


    Sure enough, she knew that the only man in the world who could hook sister Lin Lang was Sheng Nankun, who valued love and righteousness.


    At that moment, he also put away his joking mind and saluted the uncle.


    "I''ve seen elder martial brother Sheng. How much I offended just now. Please forgive me, elder martial brother."


    Sheng Nankun looked at the woman in front of him with some shock. The cold in his eyes quickly faded and turned into his own broad and appearance.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been complimented by a lot of people these days. They say you''re a heroine in heaven and earth who doesn''t let men."


    Knowing that it was his own, Sheng Nankun''s attitude suddenly changed.


    The man''s natural boldness and directness make it easy for people to get close and admire.


    In addition, Lin Mengya was born into a family of military generals, which had an appetite for Sheng Nankun.


    This time, I recognized this pro and became much closer at once.


    "Sister in law, my empty Temple hasn''t been open for long. How did you find it?"


    In the backyard of the empty temple, there are rows of clean Zen houses.


    Lin Mengya and his party were welcomed to one of the most spacious. Although Sheng Nankun was very heroic, Su Linlang, who was caught on the spot, had a red face like a ripe apple.


    Once upon a time, in the mansion, the fierce strength of fighting against those flirtatious bitches who wanted to climb up Lin Mengya''s man''s bed was gone.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expose her, but felt that such a beautiful sister was full of the feeling of a happy little woman.


    Although she believes that the relationship between the two people is from emotion to courtesy, the affection revealed by the intersection of the two people''s eyes can be seen clearly by her outsider.


    Fortunately, sister Lin Lang finally got what she wanted.


    "Of course, it''s thanks to my sister Lin Lang. In the past, my sister never walked out of the gate. Now she runs out in three days and two, and it''s still a new temple. I''m not blind, of course I can see the way."


    Lin Mengya said angrily. Sister Lin Lang''s head dropped lower over there, but Sheng Nankun looked cold and some chills flashed.


    "Blame me for my negligence. I will deal with the aftermath of this matter. Don''t worry."


    Instead of blaming Su Linlang for her recklessness, she took the initiative to resist all responsibilities.


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya now appreciates this elder martial brother more and more.


    How many men will always force their failure on women''s heads.


    But Sheng Nankun didn''t. this person really didn''t waste money. A woman like Su Linlang would be so loyal to him.


    "No, I''ve already dealt with this matter. It''s not only a gift for elder martial brother, but also a gift in return for elder sister Lin lang. Mengya is too capricious. She has to rely on you two for many things."


    Lin Mengya said sincerely that the two people over there were also dignified.


    "We are all a family. You only need to say a word about anything. Don''t be so outspoken."


    Sheng Nankun had an excellent impression of Lin Mengya and naturally regarded her as a family.


    Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath and lowered her eyes.


    "I''m leaving. Before I come back, I hope you two can take good care of long Tianyu for me."


    Not only Sheng Nankun, but also su Linlang''s eyes were full of surprise.


    "Are you leaving? Where are you going?"


    Su Linlang stood up, walked to Lin Mengya and looked at the woman in front of her with worry.


    These days, she likes this smart and brave girl very much.


    Even though she was in the house, she knew that earth shaking things had happened outside.


    If the third prince ascends the throne, the woman in front of him is destined to stay in the harem and become the first in the harem.


    But now I listen to her, but I have to go.


    "Everyone has everyone''s responsibility. Although I am not a righteous person, I will not easily evade my responsibility. Elder martial brother Sheng, I think you should have heard of the legacy of ancient Wei?"


    In Sheng Nankun''s eyes, the shocked look can''t deceive people.


    Obviously, as the hidden power behind long Tianyu, he also knows the existence of the legacy of ancient Wei.


    "To tell you the truth, the Lin family has something to do with the legacy of ancient Wei. If someone wants to open the legacy of ancient Wei, life may be ruined. I can''t sit back and ignore it, nor can I let this fate entangle my descendants of the Lin family for generations. Therefore, I have to go."


    But this time, there are many differences from before.


    If it was before, Lin Mengya actually went with the idea of dying with each other.


    But now, she is no longer so pessimistic.


    What about the candle dragon? What about the guardian?


    She must live. Only by living can she make the people she cares about happy.


    She had a lot of concerns, so she cherished her life more.


    This is not timidity, but the greatest courage.


    Only the belief in guarding something can make her burst out with great courage and strength.


    "Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, it would be you."


    Sheng Nankun murmured in a tone of ecstasy and anxiety.


    It seems that Sheng Nankun knows more news than long Tianyu.


    No wonder, in order to find those secrets, he abandoned his identity and hid in the dark. Of course, the more he knew.

 Chapter 943

    Silently nodded, Lin Mengya smiled at Sheng Nankun, but there was a slight color of supplication in her eyes.


    Sheng Nankun immediately realized that he was not stupid. Of course, he could see that his fiancee should have an excellent relationship with this younger martial brother and sister.


    Just put the fist on the knee, but unconsciously clenched it.


    If he had known that this matter would eventually fall on his own people, he might as well not have pursued it at the beginning, so as not to be overwhelmed now.


    But looking at Lin Mengya, who is talking and laughing with a wide range of people, his heart gave birth to a belief for no reason.


    If it were her, it would probably not disappoint everyone.


    "Senior brother Sheng, in my opinion, you''d better go back to the house with me."


    Lin Mengya drank tea leisurely. These things should be prepared by sister Lin Lang. Otherwise, how could they be prepared so carefully.


    "This... Is still a little inappropriate."


    Sheng Nankun thought for a moment and declined Lin Mengya''s invitation.


    However, the latter received Su Linlang''s eyes with great expectation. Even though they were unmarried couples, Sheng Nankun''s hidden identity was a monk.


    Although it is not popular to gossip with monks in this dynasty, sister Lin Lang has worked hard for so many years. Naturally, she doesn''t want to be separated from her sweetheart for a moment.


    It''s just that the private meeting, whether it''s face or inside, is not very good-looking after all.


    "I know you came here first to stop the prince''s reinforcements. It''s just that it''s snowing heavily and there''s no place for you to use. In fact, I think now is a good opportunity. If you show up and show your identity, you can frighten some people."


    Today, long Tianyu''s reputation has reached its peak. Whether it is courtiers or civilians, the overwhelming majority support him.


    If you don''t do something now, you will miss a good opportunity in the future.


    Their hard won victory must not be destroyed by the old man in the palace.


    Ascend the throne as soon as possible, not later, and later will change.


    Sheng Nankun thought for a moment and said with a very serious look.


    "We definitely won''t do such disobedience as forcing the palace! It''s really helpless to confront the crown prince before. I think younger martial brother will never allow this."


    Obviously, Lin Mengya felt sister Linlang''s eyes sink. She knew that elder martial brother Sheng''s stubbornness also made sister Linlang love and hate.


    It really takes a lot of talking to deal with such a one-sided guy.


    "Who says we''re going to persecute the palace? Elder martial brother Sheng, you look down on me too much? We Lin family are loyal. Can''t we be rebellious when we come to my generation?"


    Lin Mengya pretended to be angry and immediately made Sheng Nankun feel guilty.


    After turning her eyes, Lin Mengya''s attitude eased a lot.


    "I think if you change from darkness to light, it will definitely be a deterrent to your majesty. Elder martial brother Sheng, you don''t know. My prince was called into the palace by your majesty this morning. Moreover, I heard that the prince was imprisoned in his own bedroom again by your majesty."


    The prince was imprisoned in the bedroom because his majesty wanted to face and didn''t want people to poke his spine and say that he was going to harm his own flesh and blood.


    But these two things are linked together, coupled with her intentional misleading. When she heard Sheng Nankun''s ears, it''s not the same thing.


    "Your Majesty... Your majesty is too confused."


    Some people who hate iron but don''t become Steel said that although Sheng Nankun is with long Tianyu, there is still the idea of loyal to the king and serving the country in his bones.


    If the prince is a good man, they will naturally support the prince, which is the same as long Tianyu.


    But now the crown prince not only has a loss of virtue, but also becomes more and more cruel and inhumane.


    For the sake of the whole Da Jin, they had to make such a bad plan.


    "Your Majesty, I think elder martial brother Sheng should know better than me. Once the power is still in his hands, I''m afraid something big will happen sooner or later. In my opinion, it''s better to abdicate your majesty as soon as possible so as not to entrust it to others in the future."


    Lin Mengya is worried about the country and the people, but only she knows that she just wants to abduct Sheng Nankun.


    Sure enough, Sheng Nankun''s face was bright and dark, and finally sighed heavily.


    "That''s all. For the sake of the rivers and mountains of the great Jin Dynasty and the people. I, Sheng Nankun, will be a disorderly subject and thief!"


    Waving his hand, Sheng Nankun''s face was full of shame.


    Although Su Linlang looked worried, the joy in her eyes could not deceive people.


    Looking at this couple, Lin Mengya''s heart is also filled with a touch of warmth.


    Sister Lin Lang has a good eye. Although Sheng Nankun looks rough, he is a real man.


    If he is with long QingHan, do you still worry about the instability of the country?


    Even if we have to turn from darkness to light, some things should be carefully arranged so as not to leave a handle on those who want to.


    Now the general trend of the prince''s party is gone, and the prince, together with his followers, has already been arrested wantonly.


    The forces in the palace were also cleaned, but the Tiancheng Princess ran away.


    Moreover, the people who went to the official family had already left the building empty.


    I think it''s to protect Tiancheng and run together.


    As for the ambitious empress, I heard that she had already been stupid and was already a loser.


    When the queen failed, the imperial concubine Dehui presided over the palace alone.


    Your majesty has nothing to say. Anyway, he is sorting out the affairs of the previous dynasty now. Naturally, the harem can''t get involved.


    Moreover, in his heart, he always believed that the imperial concubine was kind to him and gave it to the imperial concubine. He was relieved.


    But he didn''t know that the imperial concubine and empress had already been one with her son and daughter-in-law.


    He really became a loner.


    Take sister Linlang back to the palace. It''s needless to say that Su Linlang is grateful to her.


    I''m afraid that after that, the couple will go through fire and water for the sake of long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    Of course, this is also one of Lin Mengya''s calculations.


    Lin Mengya would never do such a stupid thing without leaving a name.


    "Master, you''re back. If you''re later, I''m afraid our Lord will become a lookout wife stone."


    Just back in the yard, a second-class maid serving in Liuxin yard greeted him and joked.


    These are loyal and courageous people who follow Baiji. Naturally, Lin Mengya regards them as his own people.


    As for my own people, of course, I don''t have much awe for the prince who dotes on his wife as his life.


    "As long as you are talkative, I''m not afraid that the Lord is angry. I''ll distribute you."


    White peony smiled and pulled the girl''s small face, while Lin Mengya felt that the face was hot and dry.


    He walked briskly to Liuxin hospital. Before he took off his cloak, he was wrapped in a warm embrace.


    "How did you come back?"


    Someone''s question with a sour smell came over her head. Lin Mengya deeply smelled the man''s body. It smelled very good.


    Since she entered the house, she always likes to replace long Tianyu''s purse with a medicine bag.


    Over time, the man was also stained with a very faint smell of herbs.


    Every time I smell this smell, it will always calm her mind.


    "I went out for a walk, and I met your acquaintances. After chatting for a few words, I hurried back."


    Lin Mengya nestled in the arms of long Tianyu and blinked.


    She deliberately said so simple, just want to see Sheng Nankun and a group of them appear in front of long Tianyu, this guy''s surprised expression.


    "What acquaintance?"


    Long Tianyu looked suspiciously at the woman in his arms. As soon as he wanted to ask carefully, he saw that the small head was lifted from his arms and looked at him seriously.


    "You haven''t said the result of your entering the palace? Your father must have forced you to marry another woman, haven''t you? Hum, I knew there must be many women who want to climb into your bed!"


    Jiaoman grabbed long Tianyu''s collar, but her smiling eyes revealed her mind at this time.


    Long Tianyu really loves her little appearance. She is clearly the overlord who holds the power of life and death, but she always shows such a lovely and naive attitude in front of him.


    How can we not let him love to the heart.


    With a big hand around her waist and a little force, he carried her to the table.


    He bent his head and looked at her level. His dark and deep eyes had already been filled with deep affection.


    "I, long Tianyu, will never have another woman in my life."


    When he married her and came back from the dead, he was curious about a completely different her.


    Later, he shared weal and woe and promised life and death, which made him determine his mind. In this life, she must.


    Even though his father and his men advised him to marry another woman just to open branches and leaves.


    But even that time, when he thought she was sober and hopeless and that they were destined to be separated by life and death, he didn''t move the idea of marrying another person in his heart.


    She is his heart, the only place of eternal peace.


    Although he doesn''t know the afterlife, he can only accommodate her in this world.


    Lin Mengya looked at the black pupils and felt waves of sweet honey in her heart.


    With a gentle smile, he hugged long Tianyu''s neck and gently sent his red lips.


    Silence is better than a thousand words.


    The beautiful lingering last night made the days of long Tianyu and Lin Mengya like honey mixed with oil.


    The next day, Sheng Nankun entered Kyoto carelessly with his fake monk army.


    As for the empty temple in disguise, Lin Mengya sent people from the three wonders hall to take over.


    Later, under the operation of Radix Paeoniae Alba, it became a famous place where incense flourished inside and outside Kyoto.


    As for the silver essence of Paeonia alba, who found the business opportunities, quickly talked with major temples across the country and made a lot of money, which added a lot to the dowry of their little sisters. Of course, this is all later.


    However, what makes Lin Mengya so happy now is long Tianyu, who was deliberately paid by her to go to the door. When she saw Sheng Nankun in military uniform, she looked confused and forced.


    God knows, he held a cage of hot steamed stuffed buns in his hand and stared at Sheng Nankun, but it really made Lin Mengya laugh for several days.

 Chapter 944

    Lin Mengya would never admit that she deliberately took the Bletilla and hid in the corner to watch the whole process.


    In fact, long Tianyu had already let Sheng Nankun change their mind from light to dark, but there were too many things and they had been shelved.


    Now, Lin Mengya got ahead of her and let her see a joke. It''s not an injustice.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya knew that her man was a good face and specially ordered the people not to mention it to the Lord these days.


    So even the people in Liuxin hospital these days always covered their mouths and smiled at the prince, but long Tianyu didn''t feel much except some anger.


    Who makes them all family members of his wife? Speaking of it, long Tianyu is really sad.


    Obviously, these people are slaves who have signed a dead deed in his house, but now Alas, it''s all tears.


    Sheng Nankun had a title. In addition, he swaggered into Kyoto that day and went straight to Prince Yu''s house.


    Many things, even if they were not publicized, let the people in Kyoto see a fact again.


    Even if his majesty has not made a statement, Prince Yu Long Tianyu''s power has already surpassed the original Prince.


    Even many of the things he did silently in the past that were beneficial to the country and the people were spread through the mouth of people with a heart.


    For a time, the so-called prince became a joke, and long Tianyu became a model of loyalty and patriotism.


    Of course, these things are also fueled by Lin Mengya and Qinghu.


    Since they won on that day, Qinghu has disappeared. I think he is also busy with it.


    With strength, there is fame.


    Lin Mengya knows that it''s time to make trouble.


    "It''s said that when I went to the court today, several ministers wrote to me, hoping that your Majesty would abdicate and give way to the virtuous and live a healthy life."


    In the Liuxin Hospital of Prince Yuqin''s residence, which has already become the focus of attention, Qing Hu, dressed in moon white fox fur robes, leisurely eats fried goods, drinks tea and gossip with his sister.


    Now he is one of the top ten unmarried bachelors in Kyoto. Although he is a foreign little Marquis, he is better than Qian Duoyan. In addition, his overbearing behavior of protecting his younger sister has added a lot of charm to him.


    Many women in Kyoto have been careful about him.


    There are also smart people who want to save the country by curving the curve. First deal with Lin Mengya''s sister, and then become someone else''s sister-in-law.


    Lin Mengya accepted all these courtesies with a smile. Anyway, it''s Qinghu''s business whether Chengdu will succeed or not. She also fulfilled her responsibility. She said what should be mentioned and didn''t say a word that shouldn''t be mentioned.


    After all, the situation of Qinghu is different from others, and she is not easy to harm the girl''s lifelong happiness.


    For a time, I don''t know how many pieces of the girl''s heart were broken.


    "Your Majesty must be so angry that his face is crooked. I''m afraid he didn''t expect that those courtiers who were loyal to him a few days ago have turned the wind now. One or two have begun to help their son pick him up."


    Lin Mengya is as leisurely as Qinghu. In fact, many people saw her in red on the battlefield that day and jumped into long Tianyu''s arms. They still raised dust and went away.


    So she now lives in the Royal Palace of Yu Qin as a hostess, and no one dares to say anything.


    But once long Tianyu ascends the throne and becomes emperor, her identity as an exotic princess will be a little embarrassing.


    If a princess from another country becomes the head of the harem, gives birth to a prince and becomes the future Prince of Jin, wouldn''t the country become someone else''s family?


    Now long Tianyu has a great momentum. If he makes great efforts to help him get what he wants, they will earn a place in front of the new emperor.


    At that time, if they sincerely plead, they are afraid that their school-age ladies will become a member of the new emperor''s harem.


    If they give birth to lin''er before she is a foreign princess, they will take the opportunity to move again, and the country will still be in their own hands?


    The abacus is very loud. Unfortunately, none of them knows. Prince Yu, who has always been concerned about the country and the people, does not intend to carry the big pot of the king of Jin for a long time.


    Therefore, the hopes of those people are doomed to fail.


    As for long QingHan, will they redouble their old skills after they rise to the top.


    That must be left to QingHan to worry, but she heard that there was a new lady in longqinghan''s house who was very overbearing.


    Even long QingHan was kicked out of bed by her, not to mention the delicate concubines and ladies in the house, who were angry with this lady.


    Long QingHan was just like a demon. He not only didn''t scold the lady, but also held it in the palm of his hand all day, like a pearl.


    If she has time, she must make friends and exchange the experience of the imperial husband.


    As for the head of the harem, she has no interest at all. However, before long Tianyu abdicates, she should find a chance to give advice to the lady.


    Those old ministers who always want to put their daughter in someone else''s bed are afraid they have to cry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, as he is old, his body has long been hollowed out, and he won''t live long."


    The Qing fox had never had a good impression of the royal family of Jin.


    In the past, he was also cold to long Tianyu. Now, although the relationship between Lin Mengya has eased a lot, the words of others are still the same as before.


    Although Lin Mengya is curious, she respects Qinghu very much.


    Even if Qinghu never hides anything from her, she will never advance an inch.


    Everyone has their own boundaries. If you really take Qinghu as your relatives, you should care more about what he thinks.


    Raising her head, Lin Mengya gently tapped the table in front of her.


    "I guess emperor yuan of Jin will never give up."


    Before the voice fell, I heard a noise outside.


    Baiji, who was doing needlework in the outer room, hurried out. Within a few minutes, she returned to her side with a look of uneasiness.


    "Master, there are people in the palace. They say it''s the will of the imperial concubine Dehui. They want you to stay in the palace for a few days."


    "Hum, that''s another move. I think I can hold a person''s seven inches, so I can knead flat and round wantonly. After so many years, the dragon family has not made much progress."


    The Qing fox naturally scoffed at this practice. How could the careful thinking of the Jin Yuan emperor hide it from their eyes.


    Naturally, the imperial concubine likes her daughter-in-law very much, but if the imperial concubine really wants her to accompany her in the palace, she will never send someone to announce her in the palace when long Tianyu is not at home.


    So it''s clear who came to her.


    How can the emperor of Jin and Yuan never learn a lesson and be good?


    "Are you going? If you don''t, you won''t go. There''s nothing you can do about the old man of the dragon family."


    Qinghu''s face is unhappy. Now all the forces inside and outside Kyoto have fallen on the hands of long Tianyu and long QingHan.


    To put it bluntly, emperor yuan of Jin is now just a bald general.


    If you want to take her, you have to see whether more than 10000 soldiers in Kyoto agree or not.


    "Yes, of course. If I don''t go, who can be so kind and break his spring and autumn dream?"


    Lin Mengya''s lips aroused a ruthless sneer, what king and minister, what father and son.


    In the end, don''t you want to tear your face?


    She can tolerate the Jin Yuan emperor to calculate her, but she will never tolerate him to calculate her man again and again.


    When Lin Mengya appeared in the study of emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty, the emperor who ate one after another in the court finally had some spirit.


    Sitting on the bright yellow dragon chair, he still carries the emperor''s frame, but his face is more and more sinister.


    Lin Mengya knows that the more people care about power, the more they can''t stand the taste of power falling aside.


    Moreover, Emperor Jin Yuan was a king with a strong desire for control. Such a person would do anything to grasp the power in his hand.


    "Your Majesty, I hear you are unwell?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t salute. Although her attitude was respectful, it was very different from before.


    By the way, the eyes of emperor yuan of Jin became a little dark, but soon he suppressed his displeasure.


    With a weak smile on his face, the old fox quite knows the benefits of showing weakness.


    "Alas, it''s just like this when people are old. It''s really useless. Sooner or later, the world will be yours."


    If she didn''t know the purpose of his coming this time, maybe she would really believe that the emperor of Jin Yuan was just lamenting the ruthlessness of the years.


    "Your Majesty said yes, but fortunately, behind your Majesty''s blessing, the sons are very excellent. It''s time to live a healthy life."


    Lin Mengya''s curved smile at the corners of her mouth, no matter how she looks, is a little ironic.


    The emperor, who had endured for a long time, finally couldn''t hold his expression on his face. His eyes were somewhat cruel, but he still reluctantly supported his face.


    "Maybe you''re right, but I can''t let go of my responsibility for pleasure. Yu''er is really good, but he still lacks the most important thing about being a king. I''ll give him the world sooner or later, but not now. This dragon chair is far from as easy to sit as he thought. I can only reluctantly do it for the sake of the country and the people."


    It''s this move to tell the great righteousness, and it''s an excuse to use the people of all rivers and mountains as an excuse.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a sneer and disdained her eyes.


    "Bold! How dare you laugh at me!"


    The emperor of Jin Yuan stared and roared.


    In front of a younger generation, the emperor of Jin Yuan was dissatisfied.


    Lin Mengya''s attitude made him feel humiliated.


    Lin Mengya walked step by step in front of the Jin Yuan emperor. There was no more respect for him.


    She only thought it funny how such a person raised such an excellent son as long Tianyu and long QingHan.


    Maybe it can only show that their mother''s genes are relatively strong.


    "Your Majesty, I''m laughing at you. I''m laughing at your wishful thinking. I''m laughing at your overestimation."

 Chapter 945

    Lin Mengya''s words tore up the false disguise of the Jin Yuan emperor.


    That pair of eyes like a wolf stared coldly at the woman in front of him, killing the machine and surging wantonly.


    "Presumptuous!"


    The Yuan emperor of Jin was originally very dignified, especially when he was angry, he once made all the courtiers kneel on the ground trembling with fear.


    Just at this time, the woman in front of me was like a tiger made of paper, without any deterrent.


    "You''d better not be angry. Now my husband has mastered all the troops inside and outside Kyoto. How much chance do you think you will win?"


    Lin Mengya bit by bit delayed all the support of the Jin Yuan emperor. She had no appeal among the people, nor did she have the desperate protection of loyal officials and good generals. Even, the palace maids and waiters inside and outside the palace had already abandoned him.


    Now, he is not an emperor, but a dying old man.


    "Hum, rogue officials and thieves. Do you really think you can cover up the sky with one hand?"


    Although emperor yuan of Jin was hard spoken, he also knew that what Lin Mengya said was true.


    "Oh, this hat is really frightening and chilling. Your majesty will come to slander my husband like forcing my father, just for you to sit in this position? Your majesty, it may not work. Do you think we will care?"


    Lin Mengya stood by the emperor of Jin Yuan with her eyebrows raised and looked at him dying.


    "I''m the emperor! As long as I''m on the dragon throne for one day, I won''t allow you disorderly officials and thieves to commit crimes. Come on, drag me out and put me to death!"


    Emperor yuan of Jin was really mad. He always boasted of being a graceful gentleman, but now he is as crazy as crazy.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a sneer. This appearance is really similar to the crown prince.


    In the end, only the crown prince is most like him.


    Whether it''s the skin or the inside.


    The study was still quiet. Whether it was a guard or a maid in waiting, half of it appeared.


    Emperor yuan of Jin found that unconsciously, everything he was proud of had already exceeded his control.


    His gloomy face looked at the woman beside him.


    The good demeanor of camouflage for many years finally collapsed. Looking at Lin Mengya, she really wanted to kill her life.


    "I advise you not to do so. I wonder if your favorite daughter-in-law Feng zidie has reminded you that she is a family of divine doctors and I am a disciple of the poison saint. Everything in the world can be poison. Your majesty thinks how long you can last?"


    Lin Mengya''s smile was shallow, but her words were wrapped in a layer of frost.


    The emperor of Jin Yuan''s heart jumped. He just wanted to move, but he found that his hands and feet did not listen to his orders.


    The anger and panic in his heart made emperor yuan of Jin desperately want to move his body, but he spent all his strength. When the green veins on his forehead had burst, his hands and feet still weighed a thousand kilograms, and even his fingers could not move a penny.


    "I''m the emperor! I''m the emperor! You disorderly officials and thieves can''t usurp my country!"


    Jin Yuan emperor''s whole body, only this mouth and brain can move.


    At this moment, he was going crazy. Even now, he will not admit that he was calculated by a woman.


    "Your Majesty, the country has never belonged to you alone. Da Jin belongs to thousands of Da Jin people. You are no longer worthy of being a monarch. Someone will take your place."


    Lin Mengya youyou said that in fact, when emperor yuan of Jin was young, he was also an emperor with ideals and aspirations.


    But power can really erode people''s hearts, but after decades, he has become what he is now. It''s really difficult to protect the evening Festival.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, i... I was defeated by my son! Good, good, good! I don''t want this position and this country. But you can''t get what you want!"


    Emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty showed his green veins and looked ferocious like hell.


    Biting his teeth, the sentence was squeezed out from between his teeth and had long been infected with bloodthirsty hatred.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but she was elegant and calm, and left the emperor of Jin Yuan.


    "Your Majesty, I thought you had some wisdom even if you were shameless. But I can''t imagine that such a stupid plan would come from you."


    Lin Mengya looked back with a little pity in her eyes.


    The petal like lips were slightly opened, but the words like a blade were shining between the red lips and white teeth, which bloody cut off all the delusions of the Jin and Yuan emperors.


    "Do you mean the imperial edict that canonized me as the imperial concubine of the Jin Yuan emperor? Or the secret edict that was passed down to long QingHan?"


    Emperor yuan of Jin stopped struggling, his expression completely solidified, and his eyes seemed to lose their vitality in an instant, just like a pair of puppet eyes.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and sighed softly.


    "I came in a hurry today and didn''t bring any poison. Besides, your poison can only be accumulated over time. I''m very busy with the Lord, but I don''t have time to spend with you. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot it."


    In the almost dull eyes of the Jin Yuan emperor, Lin Mengya returned to his desk again.


    Su took the jade seal on the table in his hand, took it in his hand and looked at it again. Then he turned back and said:


    "Come in."


    Before the words fell, I saw a hundred miles of dust-free clothes in black and came in from the door.


    Now the crown prince has been ambushed and executed. With the help of his insider, those diehards have long been caught.


    However, the identity of hundred miles of dust-free is somewhat embarrassing. Long Tianyu once said that in this life, hundred miles of dust-free is no longer expected to stand out in the imperial court.


    Because no matter how he made great contributions, he was always a traitor in the eyes of those courtiers.


    Even if they are in the same camp now, they will not easily believe that there is no dust in a hundred miles in the future.


    It''s better to live in darkness all your life than to be excluded.


    Baili Wuchen is a smart man. He naturally knows that even if he becomes the shadow in the dark, he must be long Tianyu, the most trusted person.


    If a scholar dies for a confidant, even if he never sees the sun, what can he do?


    "You... How dare you betray me!"


    From the moment when a hundred miles of dust-free entered the door, emperor yuan of Jin widened his eyes as if he saw a ghost.


    "Your Majesty is serious. From this to the end, Prince Yu is the only one who is loyal to him. He was, is and will be."


    After getting rid of the prince''s hundred miles of dust, he no longer had to play. Even if he was blind in one eye, he was tempered to be as sharp as a blade.


    Although there was no gloomy look on that Junlang''s face, it was more angular.


    If the original hundred mile dust-free is a warm jade Ruyi, now he is a gentleman''s sword completely honed.


    Brown one eye calmly looked at the man on the Dragon chair. At the beginning, he personally discovered himself and sent it to Prince Yu.


    He remembered the last words his majesty said to him.


    From then on, you only need to be loyal to the third prince.


    He remembered that there was only such a master as long Tianyu in his life.


    Unfortunately, your majesty doesn''t understand. He always thinks he is a dark chess set by him around Prince Yu.


    Therefore, when the LORD had long been suspicious of his majesty, he became the Lord, a hidden stake in the hands of the prince and his majesty.


    Now, the two decrees are in his hands.


    He took out the two edicts from his arms and threw them into the charcoal basin not far from him under the eyes of the Jin and Yuan emperor.


    The light of the fire set off a hundred miles of dust-free and pale face, and the calm without any redundant expression is no longer the former young hero in the eyes of emperor Jin and yuan.


    "Poof... You..."


    The angry emperor of Jin and yuan only felt a tightness in his chest, and then vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    In any case, he did not expect that his most trusted son, his subordinates, had already joined hands to betray him.


    Like an old tree for many years, it has survived too many spring, summer, autumn and winter. Finally, it has been drained of all its vitality in this winter.


    The rapid decline went on, and there was no chance of rebirth.


    Looking at him sitting on the Dragon chair, his eyes finally lost their look, but Lin Mengya didn''t feel pity for him.


    All this was the fault of emperor Jin and yuan. Anyone who makes a mistake must bear his own mistake.


    Even if he was once the king of a country all over the world.


    "I... I just want to keep my ancestors'' rivers and mountains and my Centennial foundation in the great Jin Dynasty!"


    The deep and hoarse voice of emperor yuan of Jin Dynasty was still somewhat unwilling.


    Lin Mengya picked up the jade seal, but it was stamped on a hundred miles of dust-free. The other two imperial edicts just took out from her arms.


    After finishing these, Baili Wuchen quickly walked out of the study, and there were only two of them left in the room.


    "Don''t you understand? As an emperor, what''s wrong with keeping thousands of miles of rivers and mountains? However, you have long forgotten your responsibility and your original intention."


    Lin Mengya has no sympathy for the Jin Yuan emperor, not only because the Jin Yuan emperor acquiesced in and even indirectly participated in the poisoning of her mother, but also because he played with power and brought the Lin family to their present end.


    It was the emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasty. He simply forgot the important task of the king of a country and the oath he made when he won the throne.


    "What do you know? If I get the legacy of ancient Wei, the whole world is mine. I''m right. I''m for the people and the common people all over the world!"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the emperor of Jin Yuan was still so stubborn.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, and her eyes showed some disgust.


    "To dominate the world? What do you think is the legacy of ancient Wei? No matter how precious it is, it''s just cold and stone. Look at your country, your people and what kind of life they live! If you want to become the Lord of the world, then make every effort to make your family the strongest in all countries. When the world returns, the world will be in the dragon''s bag sooner or later. What a pity , you''re just a mediocre, wrong people and wrong country. "

 Chapter 946

    Winning the world is the ideal of almost every ambitious emperor.


    Among them, there are many outstanding people, such as Qin emperor and Han Wu. Which one can succeed only after thousands of hardships and the efforts of several generations.


    The emperor of Jin Yuan was already crazy. Perhaps his ambitious ambition dried up his patience, so that he could not see the hope of a king in the world.


    Therefore, he placed all his hopes on the heritage of ancient Wei.


    Lin Mengya came out of her study. She didn''t want to preach to a madman.


    If emperor yuan of Jin could figure it out, maybe things would not turn out like this.


    "Are you okay?"


    Just out of the palace gate, I saw long Tianyu in military uniform rush to her face.


    He rolled over and dismounted, held her tightly in his arms, and whispered in her ear.


    "Are you asking me or your father?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t forget to joke about this guy.


    Lying on the man''s chest, Lin Mengya felt very relieved.


    She was so lucky to get a man who stood on her side all the time.


    If long Tianyu is devoted to his father, Lin Mengya won''t feel anything wrong.


    After all, on the one hand, it is difficult to give up the flesh and blood affection, and on the other hand, it is a lifelong partner who wants to share life and death with him.


    Long Tianyu is wise. In fact, he loves his father very much.


    But what he knew better was that if emperor yuan of Jin was allowed to go on like this, he was afraid that the state of Jin would die sooner or later.


    Among the four countries, only Jin is still complacent and sinking into fantasy.


    Even in their generation, perhaps the four countries will maintain their original distribution of power.


    But this situation will never last long.


    Sooner or later, the other three countries will become more and more powerful. At that time, the advantages of Jin will disappear and will eventually become others'' Chinese food.


    Long Tianyu will never let this happen. Therefore, all kinds of things now are for the strength of the whole Jin country in the future.


    She knows, so she will do her best to help him achieve his wish.


    "Of course it''s you. In this world, no one is more important than you."


    The big hand gently stroked her long hair, and long Tianyu hid the complex emotions in her eyes.


    The gate of the palace closed slowly behind them.


    But the guards guarding the palace have been replaced by people loyal to them.


    The whole heart of Jin has fallen into their hands.


    Long Tianyu felt some inexplicable sadness. These were not what he wanted most.


    Hold the woman in your arms. Now he has only her.


    "Me? Of course it''s okay. Let''s go. Let''s go home."


    Lin Mengya knows how deep long Tianyu''s feelings for the palace and the crazy emperor are.


    She understood his sadness and remorse, and was more distressed by his persistence and tenacity.


    Watching him turn over and mount the horse, she stretched out her hands to herself. With a soft smile on her face, Lin Mengya turned into a light butterfly and sat lightly in his arms.


    "Go home."


    Long Tianyu whispered in her ear. Two people galloped down the long street, leaving the palace where many memories were buried far behind.


    "Back! The princess and the prince are back!"


    Outside Prince Yu''s residence, everyone in the house was waiting for the couple to return.


    "Go and tell sister Baiji that the princess is back!"


    The porter''s boy immediately ran into the backyard with a smile. On the contrary, Lin Kui led the reins with an embarrassed face.


    Since the princess came back this time, her status in the palace has been much higher than that of the Lord.


    All the major and minor events in the house will be reported to the princess. Even if the prince wants something, he must get the princess''s consent.


    Although this is not a bad thing, the Lord is the head of the family after all - well, he doesn''t want to admit that the head of the family is the leader of the Princess Party.


    However, compared with the prince who never had any superfluous expression in the past, he also felt that the prince who would at least smile at the princess was more alive.


    Other things are not important.


    "Gu -- Gu --"


    Little Mo Yan moved his fat legs. Although he didn''t walk very steadily, he also opened his small hands and stumbled into Lin Mengya''s arms.


    "Eat like a little fat pig. Do you miss your aunt?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and picked up Mo Yan''s small body. Since they had decided to give the throne to long QingHan, they were not so worried about the issue of children.


    On this issue, long Tianyu''s attitude is similar to hers.


    If they really can''t have their own children, Mo Yan will inherit everything from them.


    Children don''t speak very quickly. Once they are worried, they will use their limbs to express some words.


    Little Mo Yan pointed to his stomach, and the cerebellar bag melon desperately ordered.


    "I think you''re hungry. Go and pass the meal."


    With a smile, Lin Mengya touched Mo Yan''s belly and handed the child to Angelica dahurica.


    Behind him, long Tianyu had a spoiled smile on his face, and his sight was always around Lin Mengya.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Lin Mengya was flustered by long Tianyu''s smile. In the past, he didn''t feel cold, but later this guy became more gentle and obsessed with himself.


    A good big man, but every time he gives birth, he can get goose bumps.


    Although there''s nothing wrong with it, Lin Mengya just thinks there''s something wrong with this guy.


    "You love Mo Yan very much."


    Long Tianyu stretched out her hand and caressed Lin Mengya''s delicate cheek.


    "Well, Mo Yan is very cute and smart. These sisters at home like him very much."


    Lin Mengya thought long Tianyu was jealous, and her little hand gently smoothed the folds of the soft armor on his chest.


    But I didn''t see that long Tianyu''s eyes were dark, and his big hand climbed up her slender waist.


    "In that case, why don''t we have one too."


    Before Lin Mengya could react, long Tianyu took the man away.


    "Hey, put me down! Long Tianyu, others will see it!"


    Lin Mengya only felt that her face was burning. The people around her saw that she was held in her arms by long Tianyu and threw it all over. The eyes that they all understand and let the husband and wife experience themselves gave them.


    Rao is Lin Mengya''s cheek and can''t stand being laughed at in such a way.


    Fortunately, they are all their own people. Lin Mengya can only hide her head in long Tianyu''s arms and simply pretend to be dead.


    He was carried back to his room and ravaged for another afternoon.


    Long Tianyu left Liuxin hospital with a fresh face like a spring breeze.


    Lin Mengya was left alone, suffering from backache.


    "Hiss -"


    As soon as I wanted to get up, I felt like my waist was about to break. I couldn''t help scolding a dead guy who didn''t know how to control.


    I haven''t seen him spell so hard when doing big things. He''s really a beast!


    "Master, the rice is cold. Would you like to bring it in for you?"


    Every time such a thing, it is Bletilla to serve.


    Baiji is not young. I heard that Aunt Bai has found several marriages for her.


    But Bletilla didn''t agree, but she had a special liking for one of her childhood neighbors.


    The man, Lin Mengya, has also seen it. He looks beautiful and has a good character.


    It seems that he is a loyal and honest man and has love and righteousness for Bletilla striata.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also used the relationship of the three unique halls to clean up the family background.


    Up to the third generation, I don''t have any bad hobbies. I''m really a serious family.


    Although baiji is nominally the slave of the Royal Palace who signed the deed of sale, Lin Mengya had already returned Baiji''s free body before. In addition, Baiji has won Lin Mengya''s trust. It seems that she is already half the master of the Royal Palace, and no one must dare to bully her.


    Most importantly, it may be that everyone is too bored. They even visited the family in twos and threes in the name of investigating their future son-in-law.


    The unanimous conclusion was that the boy was barely worthy of his own girl.


    In addition to crying and laughing, Bletilla is grateful for everyone''s intention to her.


    However, Lin Mengya has banned it. Before marriage, everyone is not allowed to harass others.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu had married her before. Otherwise, I''m afraid her prince Yu will bear the crime.


    "Bletilla, will you get married after the new year? I have nothing to give you. I heard that white peony has prepared a lot of dowries for you. How about I give you a pair of fetal medicine?"


    Lin Mengya smiled badly. Sure enough, she saw a pink face of Bletilla become red.


    "The master is always so unseemly. No wonder everyone says you''ve gone bad this time."


    They and Lin Mengya are not only masters and servants, but sisters sharing weal and woe.


    There are naturally no taboos between sisters.


    Lin Mengya enjoyed the atmosphere very much.


    Lazily leaning on the soft collapse, in addition to soothing the sore waist, he looked at the busy figure of everyone in the Liuxin hospital.


    "It''s almost the new year."


    Whispering softly, Lin Mengya lowered her head and calculated the time.


    "Yes, the Chinese New Year is coming in one and a half months. Master, but I miss master Lin and young master Lin?"


    Bletilla knows Lin Mengya''s mind best. Although the master hasn''t mentioned it, she knows that the master''s heart is very concerned about his family.


    "Lucky people have God''s blessing. Besides, I seem to feel that they are all right."


    Looking at the warm white rice porridge on the table, the people of sanjuetang and long Tianyu, and the strength she can mobilize, Lin Mengya is desperately looking for the news of her father and brother.


    No matter who took them from heaven to earth, she had to find them.


    But the weak telepathy between blood relatives makes Lin Mengya firmly believe that her father and brother will be fine.


    Moreover, she always felt that the disappearance of her father and brother had something to do with the strange blood of the Lin family''s ancestors.


    The power to look for the heritage of ancient Wei is far from the only candle dragon club.

 Chapter 947

    Three days after Lin Mengya left the palace, emperor yuan of Jin announced his abdication edict.


    However, the content is different from that formulated by Baili Wuchen.


    As for why it is different, Lin Mengya knows that it must be because the emperor of Jin Yuan has sobered up?


    The medicine she gave was not heavy. Even after a period of recuperation, the body of the Jin Yuan emperor could recover.


    But long Tianyu works differently from the crown prince.


    Now, emperor yuan of Jin has all his forces, both overtly and covertly.


    The former leader of the state of Jin really doesn''t have the ability to make things.


    Although it was cruel for emperor yuan of Jin, it was the only way to protect the rivers and mountains of Jin.


    And this abdication edict inadvertently complied with the thoughts of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "Third sister-in-law, are you too cunning?"


    In the reception hall of Prince Yu''s residence, long QingHan looked helpless. Looking at him, he put the couple with him.


    "Will you be the emperor? You know, how many people can''t ask for it."


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurt her back when she stood talking. Compared with long Tianyu''s cold face, she smiled and said sarcastic words, which was more irritating.


    "Who wants to be the emperor? Besides, you will abdicate halfway. Don''t think I don''t know your plan. Hum, cross the river, tear down the bridge and kill the donkey."


    Long QingHan wants to cry without tears. His ideal in this life is to be a rich and noble idle man and spend his life with his little beauty.


    But who knows, his father''s imperial edict asked him to succeed his third brother as the new king of Jin five years later.


    Hum, don''t think he doesn''t know the fishiness.


    The father-in-law and the mother-in-law must have hidden this idea long ago. Otherwise, how could the father and the emperor still have the opportunity to make waves.


    It''s not fair to meet someone, but you don''t know who you are!


    "Well, at least there are five years left. I heard that the lady in your house has a good temper. Oh, I just don''t know. If other beauties want to climb into your bed in the future, how will my sister-in-law react?"


    Lin Mengya smiled treacherously. Emperor yuan of Jin finally did a good deed.


    She and long Tianyu were worried about how to secure long QingHan. The people around emperor yuan of Jin sent them this good thing.


    Naturally, the original intention of emperor yuan of Jin was to hope that their brothers would fight and he would benefit from it.


    But I don''t know. Neither of them wants the throne.


    I don''t know how the emperor of Jin Yuan would feel if he knew.


    "I guess he will be beaten out of bed."


    Long Tianyu, who has always spoiled his wife like life, has now learned to tease.


    Their husband and wife sang in unison and almost got angry with long QingHan and vomited blood.


    "You... Hum, I ignore you!"


    The angry long QingHan pointed to the two heartless guys, feeling very upset.


    In order to appease his lovely wife, he sent all his concubines out of the house.


    If he really wants to ascend the throne and become emperor in five years, I''m afraid that those old ministers will try their best to put their daughters into his harem.


    If the little kiss misunderstood him again, wouldn''t his previous ten years of chasing his wife be in vain?


    At that time, long QingHan turned white and couldn''t even bother to quarrel. He hurried back to his mansion.


    "You say, when is it appropriate for us to give him this gift?"


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and took out a prescription hidden in her cuffs with a smile.


    A few days ago, she learned about the love history of long QingHan through other channels.


    To tell the truth, she didn''t expect that the seemingly amorous seven princes was a rare kind of infatuation.


    Not to mention how he fell in love with a Jianghu woman at first sight, and then how he set foot on the long road of chasing his wife.


    Just because the lady refused to serve with other women, he immediately dismissed all concubines.


    You know, none of those concubines were taken by long QingHan himself.


    Don''t hesitate to offend those dignitaries, but also keep the woman you love most.


    Although Lin Mengya thought it was a little stupid, she was still moved by long QingHan''s heart.


    That''s why she worked out the secret recipe for having children with her teacher.


    As long as it is used according to the doctor''s advice, holding two for three years is never a dream.


    And the teacher said that if long QingHan and his wife work hard enough, they can also conceive multiple births.


    Those old ministers simply forced him to draft on the pretext that the royal family wanted to open branches and leaves.


    This secret recipe for having children, more or less, can give them a chance to ease up.


    Otherwise, she has an ultimate secret.


    I really can''t, so I asked someone to spread the news in Kyoto that the lady of long QingHan was jealous and sexually abused and beat her concubine to death.


    Of course, prosperity makes people happy, but they always have to enjoy life, don''t they?


    On this point, Lin Mengya felt that the lady should not care.


    Because that woman is really different.


    "What do you know? Laughing so happily?"


    Gently holding the woman in her arms, long Tianyu lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    The father emperor announced his abdication and said to the outside world that he had given him all the rivers and mountains.


    The country cannot be without a king for a day, so his accession to the throne has become the focus of everyone''s busy work these days.


    The common people should only be because the crown prince is in trouble, so his majesty is discouraged and wants to live in peace and contentment.


    But only those of them who participated in that matter knew that the father was just not willing to give up.


    The edict of abdication is the best annotation.


    Unfortunately, they have seen through the father''s mind.


    Naturally, it won''t be as he wants.


    "I''m laughing. How can long QingHan comfort his Hedong lion?"


    Turning her eyes, Lin Mengya, who has always been a big spectator, called Baiji again.


    "Go and send ten washboards to the seventh prince, and then say to the new lady, this is the family law I gave her. I think she will like it."


    Long Tianyu smiled at his wife and easily framed his most powerful brother.


    But what does that matter? They''re all family. It''s harmless.


    "The imperial eunuch sent the time for the throne ceremony. The first day of the first month is a good day. In fact, I wanted your queen''s ceremony to be held on this day. But Qinghu said that he was in such a hurry when he got married last time. This time, I must give you a grand wedding. Ya''er, will you wait for me?"


    Lin Mengya only felt that a thick honey rose in her heart.


    She has long been his wife. Even if she changes her identity, she will not change.


    But long Tianyu didn''t want to wronged her. She understood his pains when the wedding dress appeared.


    He wants her to appear beside him and become his only queen.


    "OK, I can afford to wait."


    Lin Mengya hid her face in long Tianyu''s arms, and her pink face showed an attractive crimson.


    The heart beat very far, just as they used to.


    "Thank you."


    Long Tianyu held the woman in her arms tightly, but in her eyes, she showed a touch of helplessness.


    The two lingered for a moment until long Tianyu had to get up and leave, and Lin Mengya recovered her peace.


    Sit in front of the dressing mirror and look at yourself in the mirror.


    The blushing face and beautiful appearance are all like women nourished by love.


    "Are you really willing to leave like this?"


    The haunted Qinghu appeared behind her.


    Looking at Lin Mengya in the mirror, her face was a little painful.


    "I will come back. Believe me, I will come back."


    Last night, a message came from Qinghu.


    Xiaoyu has left the Gu pool ahead of time, and the harvest is more than she expected.


    So the time for a real declaration of war has come.


    "Well, on the first day of the first month, we''ll leave."


    Qinghu deliberately chose the date on the day when long Tianyu ascended the throne, because only on that day, their departure will be less abrupt.


    "Well, good."


    This time, Lin Mengya''s face was not embarrassed or reluctant.


    She had something in mind. Naturally, she was not the silly woman who wanted to fight with her life.


    Qinghu wanted to talk and stopped. Finally, he sighed and went down to make his own preparations.


    Lin Mengya was the only one left in the room. Looking at herself in the mirror, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    At this moment, in the study of the royal palace not far from her, long Tianyu is meeting someone who should not appear in the Royal Palace at this time.


    "Lord."


    Today''s hundred miles of dust-free identity is different, but he did not ask for the reconstruction of the mansion. He still chose to return to the palace and become long Tianyu''s aide.


    Only this time, his integration seems to be much more difficult.


    However, he doesn''t care about being a hundred miles clean. This is the case with the detailed work. This is all he must bear when he makes this choice.


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    There was no superfluous greeting. Long Tianyu''s tone and attitude were as usual.


    But it is the best treatment for the present hundred miles of dust-free.


    He had a trace of guilt for long Tianyu, but he was not a mother-in-law. He knew that some things had to be paid with the rest of his life.


    Therefore, he will go through fire and water for long Tianyu.


    "Nothing. It''s just that the LORD came to me for what?"


    Long Tianyu really shouldn''t choose to summon a former "traitor" at this time.


    This will not only damage his reputation, but also make people feel that he is a suspect who likes two sides.


    But at this time, long Tianyu can''t care so much.


    He quietly looked at a hundred miles of dust-free. After a long time, he breathed out.


    As if he had made a major decision, he looked straight into his eyes.


    "I hope you can escort ya''er to the country of lieyun, and I hope you can bring her back unharmed."


    Gently spit out his hope. In the tone of long Tianyu, he has brought some pleading.

 Chapter 948

    Bai Li Wuchen was stunned. The people in front of him were about to become the Lord of the state of Jin. They also knew that Lin Mengya could only fit in his heart.


    But now, you want to send her away?


    Baili Wuchen looked at long Tianyu in doubt, but the latter just sat behind the desk with a somewhat complex look.


    At this time, even in front of him, there was a sacrifice that must be used at his accession to the throne.


    But long Tianyu still doesn''t want to be here.


    "My subordinates don''t understand what the Lord means."


    Although the imperial edict of his Majesty''s surrender states that in five years, long QingHan will ascend the throne.


    But they all know that long QingHan is not interested in the throne.


    As long as the Lord wants, the rivers and mountains of Da Jin will always be tightly held in his hands.


    Lin Mengya''s status is noble now, and she should be the queen.


    However, a few days ago, those ministers who already supported the Lord also discussed privately how to expand the new emperor''s harem.


    But he knew better than anyone that none of those famous ladies could enter the eyes of the Lord.


    "She has her mission. I can''t accompany her, but I must not watch her fall into danger. Dust free, you are the person I trust most and the only one who can help her. I ask you to be her help."


    Hundred miles of dust-free has never seen long Tianyu. He will ask others for something so sincerely.


    Facing those dark but helpless black pupils, he can only take a deep breath, heavily nod his head and make a promise that he will not export easily.


    "Don''t worry, my subordinates will protect the princess and let her return safely."


    Long Tianyu looked at the hundred miles of dust with gratitude. He knew that this commitment would become Lin Mengya''s last line of defense.


    No matter whether she breaks into the dragon''s pond or the tiger''s den, hundred miles of dust-free will fight to protect her.


    But what he hopes more is that both of them can return safely.


    He gave him the highest authority to use all his strength to plan. Long Tianyu sat alone in the study, but felt that the hands that could hold the sword were powerless at this time.


    Hang down your eyes. No one can understand the plan in those deep eyes.


    For a long time, long Tianyu raised his head, and a deep sigh slowly came out of the depressed study.


    I don''t know if it''s Lin Mengya''s illusion. She always feels that long Tianyu is particularly obsessed these days.


    Although he officially ascended the throne on the first day of January, because of his Majesty''s poor health, many state affairs must be decided by long Tianyu.


    The once deserted study of the royal residence is now a lot hotter.


    And because she wore the identity of an exotic princess, some old-fashioned officials beat long Tianyu several times in public and in private.


    It''s nothing more than hoping that the new emperor will pay attention to his reputation, but it''s more like reminding the new emperor that he doesn''t even have half a harem. It''s really not like words.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu changed his temper somehow. No matter how many great truths those people said, he still went his own way. He was so angry that the old ministers half died without regret.


    Now, no matter how busy he is, he will eat with Lin Mengya three meals a day.


    Every night, after his work, he had to go back to the bedroom of Liuxin hospital and sleep with Lin Mengya.


    Although most of the time, two people just hug each other and sleep. But Lin Mengya seems to feel that long Tianyu often looks at her eyes as if there is something hidden.


    Just because she left, she was already confused. She wanted to stick with long Tianyu all the time.


    In this way, they kept their own secrets, but their days were sweeter than preserves.


    Early in the morning, it was still dark. Long Tianyu was invited by Lin Kui to go and discuss important matters in the court.


    Lin Mengya, who was carefully stuffed into the quilt by him and could not be invaded by the wind, was holding the quilt with the temperature and taste of long Tianyu and rubbing it intimately.


    She once despised those women who would become entangled like cats in love.


    Now I realize that once in love, no matter how strong and independent a woman is, she will also become a grinding spirit.


    And she also let go of all her reserve.


    In fact, most of the hot lingering these days are lit by her first.


    However, long Tianyu is happy.


    "Master, I''m getting sleepy these days. But you''d better get up quickly today. Yesterday, the steward of the interior government came to me and said that today, I''d like to bring you some sets of auspicious clothes."


    The white peony joked, but the man opened the curtain with his hands and feet together with the white Bletilla, and replaced her with the cotton clothes that had been smoked and roasted on the charcoal basin too early.


    Soft black hair was scattered behind her head. Bletilla gently combed her long hair with an ebony comb.


    On the dresser, there are fashionable jewelry.


    Whether it''s a hairpin or a step shake, or the earrings inlaid with pearls or agate, they are complete sets.


    Only those around them know that the storage of their princess''s jewelry has reached a very luxurious level.


    Even those women in the palace put all their family assets together, which can be compared.


    What''s more, what Lin Mengya wears is not ordinary.


    After a pair of the wonderful hands of the Bletilla striata and Paeonia alba, in mirror, beauty, which is natural beauty, is even more national, so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    Although Lin Mengya is not a narcissist, which woman doesn''t like to be beautiful every day?


    Besides, she still has very important things to do today.


    To tell the truth, the ancient bun and jewelry were beautiful, but for her, she felt that her neck was going to be broken.


    "There''s a message from the prince that he can''t leave for the moment. Let you forget about that side and have breakfast first."


    Bai Su came in from the outside. Since she came back this time, Lin Mengya didn''t want to wrong her to do some work she wasn''t good at.


    Now this girl is the first female bodyguard in the royal residence. She has won the admiration of many little servant girls.


    These days, there are fewer people in the government who learn knitting needlework. On the contrary, there are many people who often secretly watch Bai Su practice martial arts.


    More daring, they often go to watch Lin Kui and his bodyguards practice.


    As a result, those dull men often blush and have thick necks when they see the girls climbing the wall.


    To this end, Lin Kui also came to Lin Mengya to complain and complain. Fortunately, Lin Mengya has great prestige in the house. She reminded that those young girls who are in love are not climbing the wall, but forming a team to see it.


    Of course, the final result is that they have become several pairs of lovers in batch, but Lin Mengya''s original intention is to hope that those girls can make a choice after they see the hardships of practicing martial arts.


    And no matter what the girls'' final choice is, she will support it.


    These days, she is also thinking of asking Bai Su to find a female master to teach the girls to practice martial arts.


    For this reason, these little girls in the prince Yu''s residence even offered Lin Mengya to the position of a Bodhisattva.


    Anyone who dares to say that their princess doesn''t say a word will rush up and tear it with others.


    For a time, Lin Mengya''s reputation kept pace with the violent lady in long QingHan''s house.


    She didn''t stop it when she learned about it. Anyway, bad reputation is only good for her, not bad.


    In the future, anyone who wants to dig her corner while she is away has to weigh it.


    Touching her chin, Lin Mengya looked at the lively and lovely girls in the yard.


    Once long Tianyu ascends the throne, he must move to the palace.


    Do you want him to take all these people in the house?


    At that time, all the servants in the palace are her spies. Long Tianyu''s emperor''s life will be happy to ascend to heaven.


    Lin Mengya, who is imagining a bright future, has no idea how terrible her unintentional smile is.


    Angelica dahurica, who was bringing people to deliver breakfast, touched the goose bumps on her arm and gently poked the white Su around her.


    "Sister Bai Su, you say, our master, won''t you be stupid?"


    Angelica dahurica''s lovely little face was full of doubts. Bai Su also looked carefully at her master, with a different appearance.


    Secretly nodded and said with some embarrassment.


    "You say, if you have a bad brain, can you cure it?"


    Apart from Lin Mengya, several other girls couldn''t help laughing when they saw Bai Su''s serious face.


    But Bai Su was puzzled. She had seen several women with brain problems laugh like this before, so she worried about whether her master was also ill.


    But looking at the eyes of others, she felt as if she had said something wrong.


    In the end, what is wrong?


    Lin Mengya, who was mentally damaged on the spot, finally recovered and began to destroy the breakfast in front of her.


    When she finally sat neatly in the flower hall used to receive guests in the palace, the whole person was full of vitality and energy.


    When people are full, they don''t even feel particularly heavy on their heads.


    Lin Mengya sat at the top of the flower hall, next to four different girls, like the four Dharma protectors, firmly guarded by her side.


    The flower hall was newly decorated inside and outside. Long Tianyu knew that she was afraid of cold, so she specially ordered someone to clean it up. At this time, although it was not as warm as her bedroom in the upper class courtyard, it was also much better than ordinary large families.


    However, if they can be so well prepared, they must have a lot to do with each other.


    After Lin Mengya was drinking the second cup of hot tea sent by Bletilla striata, several Yingsheng Yanyu came from outside.


    With a smile on her lips, Lin Mengya tasted a cup of Chinese tea.


    Is anyone here? Just in time.


    "Although Prince Yu''s house is different, if you enter the palace in the future, you will know that it''s much better inside the palace than outside."

 Chapter 949

    Lin Mengya put the tea lamp on the table, and the four girls around her knew what had happened.


    However, there was some schadenfreude on everyone''s face.


    If this matter had been put before, maybe they would jump in a hurry.


    But now - how many of those charming ladies are still their opponents?


    Looking at each other, I saw a bit of banter from each other''s eyes.


    The aftertaste program before the new year seems really good.


    "Princess, several ladies in Beijing came to visit with their young ladies. It''s just - they said that princess, you also live here, so they went to visit Princess Linlang first. And the princess came with you."


    Tian Ning is the housekeeper in the house, and few people know that he is Lin Mengya''s milk brother except those close to her.


    Tian Ning must have been wronged by writing in front of those ladies, so his face was not very good-looking.


    Moreover, they made it clear that they came to rob his brother-in-law and didn''t ask anyone to fight out. It was the result of his restraint.


    However, he saw those people in Lin Mengya''s yard, as if they were deliberately waiting for them, and then he settled his heart.


    Also, how did he forget his baby sister? He''s not waiting for idle people.


    "I heard that the princess was a well-known model of a lady when she was in Yunzhou. Now when we see her, she is really extraordinary."


    Outside Liuxin courtyard, Su Linlang looked at those around her indifferently and tried her best to please her aristocratic family ladies.


    I listened to those topics that I was not interested in at all, but I was thinking about how to end in a moment.


    Between the flow of beautiful eyes, the schadenfreude hidden in the depths is always inadvertently exposed.


    These days, she has seen the means of sister Lin several times.


    I''m afraid these people are not good enough.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that only the Liuxin hospital run by the former princess in Kyoto is a unique place in Beijing. Today, I don''t know if we are so lucky to open our eyes with the princess?"


    A lady dressed in gold and silver, dressed like a flower cock, smiled flatteringly.


    But the eyes of the thief essence never forgot, glancing at the dark red gate of Liuxin hospital.


    The luxury and delicacy there can''t catch up with even the inner courtyard of the imperial palace.


    If one day her woman can enter the central palace, the things here will surely fall into her house.


    Su Linlang glanced at the empty inner courtyard. Of course, she knew that this was the Lin sister singing the empty city plan.


    Then he made a slightly embarrassed look, rubbed the middle of his eyebrows and said.


    "It''s good there, but these days, it''s the princess Rong''an who lives near the kingdom of heaven. The princess has a bad temper and great pomp. I won''t look for that bad luck. I think you just don''t annoy her."


    Princess Linlang, once virtuous, strong and tolerant, was finally contaminated by the black devil Lin Mengya.


    People in the house, who doesn''t know that she is as good as Lin Mengya.


    The two people are almost at first sight and stick together as soon as they have time.


    Finally, the LORD had no choice but to rob his wife together with Sheng Nankun, who was closing the door recently.


    But now the princess''s tone is clearly different from Lin Mengya.


    The servant girls who followed behind her bowed their heads and smiled.


    My own princess, this is to make trouble!


    "Ouch, you really think of yourself as a character? You''re just a poor princess from a foreign country on the sea. How can you compare with our princess Jin Gui? Besides, the princess is the prince''s cousin at least. She obviously doesn''t give the prince face. We can''t stand the injustice the princess has suffered."


    Mrs. Huamao Rooster provoked the war again. She was filled with righteous indignation. She really seemed to be fighting against Su Linlang.


    But Su Linlang cleverly shut her mouth. She didn''t say anything. No matter what version came out in the future, it has nothing to do with her, right?


    Who knows, Su Linlang''s smiling face fell into the eyes of those people and seemed to be a silent encouragement.


    Mrs. Huamao rooster is the most powerful person in the mansion today. If she hadn''t jumped up and down, those people might not have the courage.


    It''s just that she''s so elated now that she''ll be stunned in a moment.


    Several people just wanted to push open the gate of Liuxin hospital and kill them inside. Suddenly, a sharp voice came behind them.


    "Who''s in the way! You can''t afford to delay our great event!"


    This voice, but anyone with a little common sense knows what kind of people they belong to.


    The ladies immediately quieted down and turned their eyes to the sound source.


    I saw a middle-aged man in a vermilion interior official uniform, with a white face and a bit of pride.


    Behind him, two rows of twelve little waiters in gray clothes were respectfully holding exquisite boxes and cages in their hands.


    If they are not mistaken, what is in the cage seems to be a bright red wedding dress.


    And on it, the pattern of Feng dance is depicted with gold thread.


    That''s the regulation of the Queen''s wedding!


    The Chamberlain swaggered past the crowd without even looking at them.


    But in front of the door of Liuxin hospital, the waiter smiled and wrinkled his face.


    "Tired of the old sister''s announcement, he said," the housekeeping is asking for our royal highness. "


    Internal affairs office, which is responsible for all matters of the harem.


    The bright red inside the cage has already announced their new emperor''s intention to Princess Rong''an.


    The right wife, the right queen.


    Moreover, the wedding clothes of the internal affairs office were made. They were afraid that the middle palace of the new emperor had to be the princess Rong''an.


    Su Linlang looked at these people with great interest. They were really greedy.


    When the new emperor brought order out of chaos, most of their husbands were silent.


    Now, seeing the emptiness of the new emperor''s harem, especially the high hanging empress, do you want to move your mind?


    I''m afraid it''s not that easy.


    "It''s Lord Xu. Please come in."


    The porter''s wife heard the sound and came out. Even if she was only an old woman of about 50, her every move took on the style that the royal family should have.


    With a polite smile on his face, but always with a bit of alienation and indifference.


    His waist is very straight. Even in front of adult Xu, he is still neither humble nor arrogant.


    Compared with those warblers who are uneasy about the room, the housekeeper''s women seem to be much more noble.


    "Thank you, old sister. Let''s go."


    The smile on Lord Xu''s face became more and more warm. When he first came to the palace, he found that the servants in Liuxin courtyard were different.


    He glanced coldly at those gorgeous ladies. He had been in the palace for more than 30 years and had already practiced his fierce eyes.


    Looking at the eyes of the new emperor, I''m afraid that no woman in the world can enter the eyes of the new emperor.


    Where can these mediocre fat and vulgar powders compare with Princess Rong''an?


    "Ladies, let''s invite you too."


    After seeing this, some timid people have played a retreat.


    But how could there be such a cheap thing in the world? Su Linlang, who deliberately left behind them, had already blocked their retreat with a modest smile.


    It was the softest smile, but in the eyes of several ladies, it had an unknown meaning.


    They didn''t know that Su Linlang had already dug a big pit and was waiting for them to jump inside.


    The gate of Liuxin courtyard is open, but it looks like the gate of hell in the eyes of several ladies.


    Seeing their hesitation, Su Linlang didn''t urge them, but coughed a little and reminded them carelessly.


    "My princess has heard that this princess who is near the kingdom of heaven hates people''s lack of etiquette. Since we are here, why don''t we go through the door? Besides, people are the main masters of the palace. Since several ladies are visiting me, they should also visit the princess. Otherwise, people should say that I don''t know how to be a guest."


    A few ladies and ladies were sweating in cold sweat.


    They just heard that the appearance of the princess was very similar to the former Princess Yu, so they were admired by the prince.


    But no one told them that the LORD had already agreed on the choice of the queen!


    At the thought that their words to please Princess Linlang might fall in Princess Rong''an''s ears, they suddenly felt bitter.


    It''s over. I''m afraid my daughter will lose her future.


    No matter how much you think, you have to be tough to see people.


    A group of people lingered into the yard. As soon as they bypassed the film wall, they heard cries inside.


    "Princess, spare me! I dare not! Spare me!"


    The cry was very sad.


    Even Su Linlang couldn''t help being startled. However, fortunately, she immediately recognized that the voice seemed to be the voice of a second-class maid named Cuizhu in Liuxin hospital.


    It''s strange that this girl is especially loved by Lin Mengya because she is clever and loyal.


    Why did you cry so miserable today?


    With that group of ladies, they walked to the front of the main house.


    The green bamboo was only wearing a single coat and was kneeling on the ground.


    The hairpin ring was scattered. The little face was also red and swollen. At the moment, it was lying on the ground, crying and begging sentence by sentence.


    "Bah, ungrateful hooves. Mao is impetuous and can''t do anything. If he breaks the princess''s wedding dress and cuts off your claws, it''s not enough to pay for it! Do you all die if you still have the face to cry here? Who can see her crying like this? If she disturbs the good mood of my princess, you''ll lose it together!"


    Under the eaves of the main room, a girl in Lotus colored skirt and jacket, with one hand inserted into her waist and one finger pointing to the crying green bamboo in front of her.


    Su Linlang couldn''t help but burst into a sudden in her heart. The girl who scolded more than the old mammy in the palace is that naive and lovely Angelica angelica, who is busy trying in the kitchen every day?


    What, something''s wrong?

 Chapter 950

    The crying girl was dragged away by someone covering her mouth, and the cruelty of her actions made people feel frightened.


    Although they can''t see the follow-up, human life is the most despised thing in the big family.


    Several ladies have already been frightened by everything in front of them. The lady who looks like a flower cock is even more fat and white.


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and the footsteps moving forward somehow became so heavy.


    It is said that Princess Rong''an is moody. Now it seems that it is not a legend.


    "It turned out that the princess came. I''m going to inform my princess."


    As soon as Angelica dahurica had ''fallen'' the little servant girl, she immediately changed her appearance and looked at Su Linlang and them with a smile.


    Su Linlang was also very clever. As soon as she saw the reaction of those ladies, she had some decisions in her heart.


    Then he pulled out a gentle and harmless smiling face and pretended to meet it inadvertently.


    "Are you busy? By the way, girl, what did the maid do wrong just now? She is the girl of the palace. Your princess will send her away. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain to the prince."


    Angelica couldn''t help laughing, but she couldn''t help praising Princess Linlang''s wit.


    No wonder the master said just now that the whole family, except the princess, can know her plan without ventilation in advance.


    Now it seems that the master is really clever.


    Then he turned a smiling face and said contemptuously.


    "I''m confused. My master is sitting in the flower hall at the moment. Someone came to the palace just now and wanted to send the empress emperor''s wedding dress to my master to try it on. My master sent my slave to do this. It''s just that the servant was clumsy and broke one of the Yingluo on the dress. This is the wedding dress. Killing her is not enough to make amends. ¡±


    Angelica dahurica''s tone is very insidious. In the past half a month, Lin Mengya''s personal guidance has played a lot of roles.


    Of course, she was trained according to mammy Rong in the TV series.


    Don''t say, Angelica dahurica has a talent for acting.


    After the usual cute look was put away, it was really a little powerful.


    Su Linlang knew as soon as she heard it. I''m afraid it was the flower gun played by sister Lin.


    He immediately showed a worried look and asked nervously.


    "Is the wedding dress all right? Do you want someone to repair it? It''s terrible. If the king knows, I''m afraid he''ll be angry."


    Su Linlang and Angelica dahurica sang in harmony, fooling the group of people with heart, and the cold wind rustled in their hearts.


    They know the Yingluo on the auspicious clothes. In fact, there are dozens of Yingluo. It''s nothing if one and a half are broken.


    But a person died for a Yingluo. The princess is really evil.


    The ladies and ladies who looked at each other couldn''t think of it. All this was just a set made by the women in the palace.


    On this issue, Lin Mengya''s views have always been ridiculously simple and crude.


    If you want to dig her corner, you can.


    You''d better have your life to pay first, and then talk later.


    "It''s nothing, but the tassel under Yingluo was caught and broken by her. The manager said that the Shang service bureau still has spare clothes, and it will not leave any defects in the wedding clothes. I''ve been talking to you, but I forgot to say hello to these ladies. Dare you ask some ladies and ladies, did you come to visit my princess specially?" Angelica dahurica''s smile at this time is like the devil''s smile, which is tight.


    Several ladies and ladies shook their heads in a neat and uniform manner, for fear that if they reacted slowly, they would be swallowed alive by the girl in front of them.


    A girl who takes care of her is so powerful. I''m afraid it''s even harder for Princess Rong''an to pass.


    At this time, their retreat, which had already sprouted, was rising wantonly.


    Where is the nest of wealth? It''s clearly a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den!


    "Eh? It''s strange. Ladies said that they admire Princess Rong''an''s demeanor, so they asked me to introduce them. I think you are afraid of strangers. It doesn''t matter. My princess sister is the most generous and kind. The maidservants and slaves in the palace all praise her. Don''t be surprised. In the future, everyone is a family and often comes and goes."


    Su Linlang has no burden to fan the flames. In fact, she doesn''t like these.


    These days, Sheng Nankun, who "died and resurrected", has been entangled by several aristocratic families who want to climb the dragon and the Phoenix because of his good relationship with the new emperor.


    But she couldn''t face down again and drove out those unkind people.


    Now, seeing Lin Mengya''s many means, she brightened up.


    Fame doesn''t matter. If anyone dares to touch his husband, he doesn''t have to be polite.


    I heard that the seventh Prince''s house was very quiet, probably because half a month ago, several beautiful singers in the prince''s house asked the new lady to beat them up and throw them into the street.


    Sometimes women have to be hard on themselves.


    Well, I heard that sister Lin gave a lot of fun to the new wife of the seventh prince.


    No wonder, the seventh Prince''s legs and feet have been difficult to use recently. I think it''s because things are too easy to use.


    This move is superb.


    Su Linlang''s mind turned a hundred times, but far away in the yamen, Sheng Nankun, who was depositing courage in the light point army, was suddenly cold behind her.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart, but he didn''t think of killing him. It was his fiancee who was temporarily separated from Prince Yu''s residence. Finally, under the influence of Lin Mengya, he completely blackened.


    The ladies and daughters in the palace were like beating drums at this time.


    Trembling behind Su Linlang and Angelica dahurica, it looks like an old-age tour group.


    The journey to hell is more exciting and enjoyable.


    A group of people came to the flower Hall of Prince Yu''s residence. Before they entered the door, they heard a very soft and gentle laughter.


    Several equally gentle laughter were mixed in, which sounded particularly pleasant. Just this topic, it seems a little


    "If you want the maid to say, it''s still delicious to bake by fire. After you paste it with mud and bake it on charcoal, you don''t have to be afraid that he will run away. Turn a few and it will be cooked inside and outside. Won''t the Lord enjoy it at that time?"


    Everyone couldn''t help trembling. The punishment of fire?


    Just listen to it, it will make people''s hair stand upright and frightening.


    "It''s boring to bake by fire, and it''s dirty all over your hands. Ask your servant to say that water is the best. It won''t take much time to peel and put it in the pot."


    The crowd trembled again, and several of them were about to faint.


    It was just roasted by fire, and now it''s boiled again.


    They would rather go to prison or go to the market to get a knife than fall into the hands of these female demons!


    "Whether it''s Roasted by fire or boiled in water. Let''s try it when we''re free. By the way, they brought it to the door, so we''re welcome."


    With a strange cry, the lady who looked like a rooster finally turned pale, rolled her eyes and collapsed to the ground.


    The other ladies and ladies also had no idea at once, and several cried out, which made Su Linlang and Angelica dahurica confused.


    Just now, they just listened to Lin Mengya''s experience of baking sweet potatoes in the yard. Why did they cry one by one?


    After looking at each other, they all had some doubts in their eyes.


    But people are dizzy at their own door. It''s impolite not to take care of them.


    Su Linlang immediately sent someone to take the fainting lady to the guest room.


    Just wanted to turn around and ask others to go in, but found that those people, almost like seeing ghosts, stared at the door of the flower hall in horror.


    "You guys, aren''t you going in?"


    Su Linlang thinks things are a little difficult. She guesses that Lin Mengya must want to beat them, so she let Angelica dahurica play such a role.


    If people don''t go in, they won''t be in vain.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw the ladies fall down again. Occasionally, some of them barely stood there with a sad face.


    It seems that the front is not a flower hall, but a sea of swords and flames in hell.


    "I suddenly remembered that there was still a pot of soup at home, so I wouldn''t disturb the princess''s pleasure with the princess. Goodbye, goodbye."


    Some smart people immediately found a way out for themselves.


    Just said a word and ran away.


    Others followed suit and gave reasons that people couldn''t refuse. A group of people scattered birds and animals.


    Looking at the door of the clean flower hall, Su Linlang and Angelica dahurica were embarrassed.


    Did they scare people away because they just played too much?


    Alas, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to meet such a good opportunity in the future.


    Really, it fell short.


    Pushing open the door of the flower hall, Su Linlang and Angelica dahurica saw the eagerly awaited Lin Mengya.


    Bai Ji, Bai Shao and Bai Su, the three girls who said they were excited about baking sweet potatoes, immediately recovered their indifference and showed what the master said, as if others owed them hundreds of liang of silver.


    However, after waiting for a long time, they only saw Su Linlang and Angelica dahurica, but the others didn''t see any of them.


    Xiumei couldn''t help but collapse. They thought that the results of training could finally come in handy.


    But it turns out that it''s still empty to draw water in a bamboo basket!


    "It''s all our fault. I was probably frightened at the gate of Liuxin hospital just now. So when I got to the gate of the flower hall, none of these ladies would come in."


    Angelica dahurica said with some regret. In fact, she also knew that the four in the room were also eager to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, I was screwed up by myself.


    "Scared? Don''t you mean you just need to scare that girl? Oh, I know. Did that ghost girl take the initiative to play! I know that she went to the kitchen the day before yesterday and got a lot of chicken blood! Bloody, isn''t it scary?"


    White peony stared round her eyes, as she had expected.


    The girl is like a ghost spirit. Since she knew someone was thinking about the Lord, she held back her bad to teach those women a lesson.

 Chapter 951

    Before long, having freshened up the green bamboo, he sneaked into the flower hall.


    As soon as he appeared, he was pulled over by the sharp eyed white su.


    In the flower hall, everyone complained.


    "I didn''t do that, master, sister Bletilla, they are wronged."


    The wronged Cuizhu Du complained to Lin Mengya, but the latter smiled calmly and drank the tea in his hand.


    "Well, I really don''t blame her for this. It''s just that some people are guilty of being thieves. Alas, I''m afraid it will spread in Kyoto from tomorrow. It''s said that my princess from the kingdom of heaven wants to eat human flesh."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and couldn''t help smiling.


    The girls in the flower hall didn''t understand her at first. They looked at each other with a blank face.


    "Ah! I see! It''s roast sweet potato!"


    Among several people, Princess Linlang suddenly shouted.


    Su Linlang immediately laughed back and forth, and the whole person fell on the chair without any dignity.


    Covering her stomach, Su Linlang felt that she had lived in vain in the past 20 years.


    "What''s the matter with baked sweet potatoes? Is it so scary?"


    Angelica dahurica scratched her head, but she liked this delicious and easy to make food best.


    Looking at her ignorant appearance, Lin Mengya and Su Linlang had no time to explain because they couldn''t help laughing.


    Among the four, Bai Su''s eyes lit up most quietly.


    Holding back a smile, after hastily explaining something in Angelica dahurica''s ear, he turned his head and couldn''t help but shrug his shoulders.


    "Ah? They thought we were discussing how to eat people? No!"


    To be exact, it''s those aristocratic family ladies who haven''t seen any market. They think they''re talking about how to punish the enemy.


    Really, inadvertently insert willows into the shade.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. In fact, she didn''t mean it.


    Several people in the flower hall laughed and quarreled. In recent days, the depressed atmosphere caused by these things has been swept away.


    From now on, I''m afraid no one has the courage to climb up long Tianyu''s bed.


    "By the way, manager Xu of the internal affairs office sent the wedding clothes. Master, won''t you try it?"


    Angelica dahurica''s eyes continued to look forward to the auspicious clothes for the Queen''s wedding.


    Even she was almost dazzled.


    That cluster of fiery red is perfect to set off her master.


    Between heaven and earth, I''m afraid only my master can deserve the strong and noble color.


    Drooping her eyes, no one saw the struggle and helplessness in her eyes.


    After a long time, I heard a reply from her mouth.


    "OK."


    At the middle of the month, long Tianyu, who was covered in wind and frost, hurried back from the palace.


    The handsome and resolute eyebrows are slightly tired, and his black clothes are still noble. But now he is more and more calm, and he has already had the demeanor of the Lord of a country.


    In state affairs, he gave orders. The huge state of Jin has gradually been grasped by him.


    But his heart fell on the little woman.


    The father''s situation is still stable, but people are haggard.


    Even so, the father planned to regain power from him.


    The eyes are a little dim. It seems that power, more than anything, makes the father care.


    "Lord, the princess has fallen asleep."


    Long Tianyu, who was thinking about the things in the court, just returned to his mind and found that he had reached the gate of Liuxin hospital.


    The woman is still the one who keeps the door every day, but today she is wearing a dark red jacket.


    There was no origin. It reminded him of the wedding clothes made by the Shangfu Bureau of the internal affairs office yesterday.


    Although there are other auspicious clothes to be made, long Tianyu personally ordered that the Queen''s auspicious clothes must be made first.


    He chose the material himself, but I don''t know whether she likes it or not.


    However, the girl has always had no opinion on this issue.


    The corners of her mouth could not help but arouse a smile. At the beginning, she preferred medicine to jewelry.


    She is the only one in heaven and earth who doesn''t care about wealth and glory, right?


    But she deserves the best in the world.


    But just stepping into the yard, long Tianyu was stunned.


    That side of heaven and earth was wrapped in red.


    Every day when he came back, the servants who had already fallen asleep stood on the corridor in all kinds of red clothes and looked at themselves with a kind smile.


    The four girls who have been following Lin Mengya are dressed up with a red flower on their heads.


    "The bridegroom is finally here. Please go and change your clothes. Don''t let the bride wait for a long time."


    Among the four sisters, Baiji, the most appropriate one, smiled and pushed him into the room.


    He took off his coat and soap boots, dressed him in a bright red auspicious suit, pursed his mouth and smiled, and led him into the main room.


    On the table covered with bright red silk and satin, two big red wedding candles with thick and thin arms make the room look particularly bright.


    Above the two dragon and Phoenix happiness candles, the big red double happiness word made his footsteps unbearable.


    This, is it¡ª¡ª


    "Here comes the bride!"


    Angelica dahurica jokingly shouted. Then, white peony and white Su helped Lin Mengya up from the inner room.


    Until he was stuffed with red silk and satin by white peony, long Tianyu was still hard to recover for a long time.


    The glow of the auspicious clothes was put on his favorite woman.


    At that moment, his eyes could not hold any color in the world.


    Why didn''t he find that his lucky clothes matched her very well?


    Even if I have seen her wearing a phoenix crown and a sunset, even if I have long recognized that my wife is the first-class beauty in the world.


    But when she appeared in front of her, long Tianyu realized that there was a day outside the sky.


    His wife is as beautiful as the fairies in the nine heaven. I''m afraid it''s hard to find in the world.


    Lin Mengya was a little shy. Her face behind the bead curtain stared at the fool.


    The men, women and children in the room laughed together. The prince of his family never had such a dilemma.


    "You are beautiful, madam."


    In Liuxin hospital, he is not the new emperor who is about to ascend the throne.


    But he is the most ordinary man, and in front of him is the woman he yearns for and is deeply attached to.


    Lin Mengya had already blushed, but when she put on this wedding dress today, she wanted to marry him immediately.


    They already belong to each other, tightly connected, and no one can replace them.


    This wedding is their commitment and witness to each other.


    Love and depend on each other from generation to generation.


    And she wants to be his real bride and his real lover.


    "Come on, don''t look again. After worshipping heaven and earth and entering the bridal chamber, you husband and wife can look at it at will!"


    The lively and bold white peony plays the role of Xi Niang.


    Usually they dare not be so bold, but today is different, because their best sister is getting married.


    Everyone''s heart is a little excited. After all, many of them have witnessed this very difficult love and acquaintance between men and women.


    Lin Mengya, who was teased for the first time, couldn''t help lowering her head.


    Even though she was embarrassed, she still enjoyed it.


    Because the groom is him!


    "Yes, yes, worship heaven and earth, worship heaven and earth!"


    Angelica dahurica, whose eyes were red and swollen with tears, also coaxed. She had been dependent on her young lady since she was a child.


    Now how can she be unhappy to see that miss has found a lifelong destination.


    Speaking of it, the last time a young lady wore a wedding dress, she couldn''t help crying.


    But this time, I really cried with joy.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    With the singing and drinking of white peony, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu slowly knelt down to the outside world.


    For a moment, applause thundered, and everyone was heartily blessing this pair of men and women.


    "Second, worship the high hall!"


    Originally, long Tianyu and Lin Mengya were not in the high hall.


    But Lin Mengya said, one is to be a teacher and a father for life.


    The teacher has already broken a heart for both of them.


    Therefore, the teacher also received this worship.


    So Baili Rui became the only high hall for the couple. Anyway, although the sudden wedding was simple, there was nothing missing.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Bai Lirui had already smiled. He never dreamed that he would have such a day.


    Lin Mengya is like his own daughter to him.


    And Mengya is also a good child with love and righteousness. God is not mean to him.


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Finally, at the most critical moment, Rao was nervous with Lin Mengya''s courage.


    They are already the closest couple. I don''t know what she''s worried about.


    The two people bowed down and finally became a couple.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was released.


    Suddenly, long Tianyu seemed to put down his stony expression and couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that the couple are not calm enough.


    "Into the bridal chamber -"


    The white peony shouted so that tears floated out. Everyone here knows how hard the two people''s love road is.


    Three times almost separated from life and death, after thousands of hardships, just to meet each other again.


    Fortunately, along the way, they each other''s hearts, only each other, never lost.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of the concern in my heart that I will meet again no matter where I am.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was sent to the bedroom as a new house by the girls, long Tianyu was surrounded by his mother''s group headed by Qing Hu and Tian Ning.


    "Hey, I''m a dragon. I''m just such a sister. Now let you arch it. Come on, you can fight with me for 300 cups!"


    Qing Hu was also wearing a cheerful dress, but there was a touch of gloom between his eyebrows. At this time, it was swept away.

 Chapter 952

    Tian Ning is also wearing new clothes. Usually when he sees long Tianyu, he looks serious and reserved. Now, like Qinghu, he is Lin Mengya''s mother''s brother.


    The eldest brother-in-law saw his brother-in-law. There was no reason to be bound. He followed Qinghu to the table with people from left to right.


    There were smiling faces all around. Long Tianyu was also infected by the atmosphere. He picked up the wine glasses in front of him and poured them down one after another.


    Even though the wedding banquet is very simple, it is not even as exquisite as his drink and food in the palace.


    But long Tianyu was very happy. After all, this was his wedding banquet with Lin Mengya.


    "Tianyu, cousin, a toast to you."


    When Qinghu and Tianning had enough trouble, there were others in the yard.


    Long Tianyu, who has poured a lot of good wine, smiled when he saw Sheng Nankun and Su Linlang with a happy face.


    "Thank you."


    The wine was drunk again, and Sheng Nankun drank another cup to long Tianyu.


    However, the two martial brothers didn''t have any wordy words. As soon as their eyes collided, they knew what they wanted to say.


    Both of them have a life-long friendship. They don''t need those false manners.


    "Lord, our sisters and sisters come to honor you. You must treat our princess well in the future, but you can''t bully her."


    As soon as Su Linlang and her husband withdrew, white peony brought their four girls to propose a toast with a smile.


    For these four girls, long Tianyu naturally knows the feelings between them and his wife.


    Zheng and seriously drank the wine, which can be regarded as a response.


    Not to mention bullying Lin Mengya? That''s a joke.


    Not to mention that he has long regarded Lin Mengya as his own life, and others can''t move.


    It is Lin Mengya who is eyeing her mother''s family. For ordinary men, it is a nightmare.


    But for him, it is unspeakably sweet.


    All this, only she can bring him, and only she.


    Even though the gate of Prince Yuqin''s residence is closed, it is very hot inside.


    Long Tianyu has never felt such a feeling of home. He has been satisfied with his wife.


    The throne has never been his ideal hometown. Until now, he understands that he was cold to anyone, just because his heart was empty.


    Later, Lin Mengya''s appearance filled his heart little by little.


    Now, his life is finally complete. She gave it all.


    There are not many people in Liuxin hospital, but at this time, it seems to be an extraordinary chicken thief.


    Seeing long Tianyu drunk and unconscious on the table, Qinghu waved and looked at his achievements with satisfaction.


    "Well, let''s send him to his new house. Next, it''s about the two of them."


    On the handsome face, a touch of sinister is hidden in the bottom of my eyes.


    Bai Lirui secretly glanced at the old God. He wouldn''t tell others that he had tampered with long Tianyu''s wine.


    Of course, it''s not very poisonous. It''s just that it can make people drunk.


    Although a spring night is worth thousands of gold, he always feels unwilling to let this guy easily pick the flowers he holds in his hands and take care of them carefully.


    It was almost dragged to the bed of the new house. Under the glare of the bride''s complaint, the group of guys who didn''t mind the excitement immediately withdrew. They dare to tease the Lord, but no one dares to tease the princess.


    Lin Mengya looked at the drunk unconscious long Tianyu reluctantly. As soon as she wanted to get up and help him wipe his face and wrist with a cloth towel, she was caught by the man''s warm palm.


    Turning around, he looked at long Tianyu in surprise.


    Where is there a bit of drunkenness in those eyes? I''m afraid it''s clearer than him.


    "They drugged me, but it''s a pity that I have the amulet you gave me."


    With a deep smile, he took out a purse from his waist.


    Once upon a time, when they went out, Lin Mengya would always get him all kinds of antidotes.


    Now, because the remaining sins of the crown prince are still there, the father is always restless. Lin Mengya is sensitive and can''t be with him all the time.


    So all his pockets and clothes were carefully made by her.


    And no one else knew about it except him.


    This time, it was Qing Hu who miscalculated.


    "You''re great. If they know, they will regret to death."


    Pulled back by him, it was clear that the two had been close for a long time, but this time, against the background of the red candle, the dark and deep eyes seemed to exude magic, which made people can''t bear to sink into it.


    She only felt her cheeks slightly hot and couldn''t help dropping a head. Unexpectedly, her appearance fell into the eyes of long Tianyu, but the warm current surging in his heart became more and more urgent and warm.


    "You look good, madam."


    He opened his mouth and long Tianyu smiled foolishly.


    Lin Mengya stared at the guy coyly, and the red on her face became more and more intense.


    The heartbeat also began to become particularly intense, and the noise outside seemed to be fading away.


    He lowered his head and obediently let long Tianyu remove the Phoenix crown on his head. The lights and candles swayed and his pretty face flushed.


    In the lotus tent, the spring night is bitter and short.


    No one knows how much love they contained in their whispers that night.


    Lin Mengya nestled herself in the arms of long Tianyu. They haven''t enjoyed their world so leisurely for a long time since emperor Jin and Yuan issued the abdication edict.


    The servant girls and women in the yard were very considerate and could hardly hear anything.


    Looking up, long Tianyu is still sleeping.


    A sense of happiness welled up in her heart. Even Lin Mengya didn''t think that her whim idea would bring her such an experience.


    Just because when trying on the wedding dress, she suddenly wanted long Tianyu to see it.


    I don''t know which girl came up with the idea of holding a wedding banquet in the yard.


    Who knows, it was right in the arms of those girls, coupled with the white peony, this simple but grand wedding was held so smoothly.


    This is the wedding that completely belongs to them. It has nothing to do with anyone or any force.


    Just, it belongs to both of them.


    "Wake up so early?"


    A man''s low voice came from his ears, and his dark eyes collided with her.


    That''s the deep feeling she can''t see enough, and it''s also a spell that can give her the courage to move forward.


    He raised his lips and didn''t realize how sweet and moving his smile was.


    Long Tianyu''s mind moved, his big hand went into her black hair and captured her cherry lips.


    It was another sweet kiss that suffocated her. Lin Mengya leaned breathlessly against long Tianyu''s arms and felt a rare tenderness.


    "Probably, you have to enter the palace in a few days? The mother imperial concubine sent someone over a few days ago and asked me if I could enter the palace with you."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are full of deep meaning. What she didn''t say is that in fact, the imperial concubine Dehui should be honored as the Empress Dowager. She sent Jinyue to persuade her.


    Long Tianyu''s current status is different after all. If he doesn''t sit in the palace, he will inevitably be slandered by those unwilling villains.


    The Empress Dowager also knew that her son''s heart fell on Lin Mengya.


    And she is quite satisfied with this daughter-in-law.


    Although she can''t live in the middle palace for the time being, Lin Mengya chose other palaces casually. Of course, she is not willing to wrong her daughter-in-law.


    After the two of them get married, let Lin Mengya become the queen of the central palace.


    Moreover, long Tianyu has not officially ascended the throne, but he is a righteous new emperor. According to the rules, it is really because he lives in the palace.


    However, because of Lin Mengya''s identity and that she really didn''t like the palace, she delayed again and again.


    But on the first day of the new year, there will be a grand ceremony to ascend the throne. He already knew that Lin Mengya would leave sooner or later.


    Therefore, I can''t bear to leave her for a moment.


    As for the rules, they never paid attention to them.


    "What do you think?"


    Long Tianyu asked in a low voice. In fact, he didn''t like the palace.


    This palace is full of their memories.


    He still calculated. After retiring, he took Lin Mengya to find a suitable place in the quiet place, and then took everything in the palace to spend his life with her.


    Just at the thought of wronging her to live in that cold cage for five years, long Tianyu felt very distressed.


    "I think what the mother imperial concubine said is very reasonable. Or would it be inconvenient for you if I entered the palace?"


    The corners of his mouth lifted up and showed a bad smile.


    Although Lin Mengya always said such unreasonable words, long Tianyu felt that such a slightly wayward ya''er was more and more lovely.


    "It will be inconvenient. Alas, I''m afraid it won''t be so convenient if I want to stay in your house in the future."


    Long Tianyu pretended to be disappointed and sighed. Lin Mengya, who was molested, blushed.


    "Which wants you to come, annoying!"


    He picked up his pink fist and beat him. After hearing long Tianyu''s deep laughter, Lin Mengya realized that she had been fooled by him.


    This man is really bad at learning.


    Once upon a time, as soon as she said this, long Tianyu would be busy expressing his loyalty for fear that he would not believe it.


    He was so eager that he always had a silly strength that made her laugh to internal injury.


    Nowadays, this kind of fun is becoming more and more difficult to enjoy.


    "I may go out during the day these days. Just tell your people to follow me far away. Don''t look at me too closely, so as not to scare others. Do you know?"


    With her eyes down, Lin Mengya told her softly.


    It''s half a month before the Chinese New Year. Qinghu said that everything had been properly taken care of. They waited for the day when long Tianyu ascended the throne on the first day of the lunar new year.


    But as the date approached, Lin Mengya felt more reluctant to give him up.


    But she had no choice. I hope he won''t blame himself.

 Chapter 953

    "Do whatever you want. In the future, no one dares to stop you in Dajin."


    Long Tianyu whispered. After a kiss fell on her head, he took out a golden waist token from his arms and stuffed it into her hand.


    Lin Mengya took a curious look. On the token, only a "dragon" was carved with a small seal.


    It''s extraordinary to write like a dragon and snake.


    In the back, there is a flying dragon printed with great momentum.


    She had never seen it before, but as long as it was given by long Tianyu, she naturally knew it was a good thing.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to enter the palace."


    They wanted to be gentle again, but a slightly embarrassing reminder came from outside.


    Then another female voice scolded the man just now.


    "Housekeeper Lin, do you understand the rules? Your Highness has ordered that no one should disturb my master''s rest. Be careful, my master is in a bad mood, and your highness will take off your head."


    Talking about Angelica dahurica, the girl is always spoiled by her brothers and sisters in the yard because she is young.


    Lin Kui is also an old man in the house. He has always had a close relationship with them.


    Angelica dahurica, a little girl, has nothing to do. She makes fun of Lin Kui. The other party is not angry.


    "Miss Angelica said yes, but I had to do it. Our princess is rare in the world. She is considerate and knows general etiquette. Naturally, she won''t argue with me."


    These words can take Lin Mengya to heaven.


    Lin Mengya, who was in bed, only felt her complexion was slightly red. At the beginning, the meticulous Lin Kui seemed to have deviated.


    "Well, you all shut up. Master, your highness, can we come in?"


    Finally, it''s the eldest sister Baiji to settle the scene.


    With the permission of long Tianyu, several servant girls rushed in with things.


    At this time, both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have put on Chinese clothes.


    Several servant girls were trained to wear layers of coats for them and groom the two masters.


    Before long, long Tianyu changed into the imperial dress he used to wear. He was handsome and had a high bearing.


    "Wait until I come back."


    The woman sitting on the dresser has bright eyes and elegant demeanor.


    I couldn''t help but bow my head and kiss her hair. My eyes were full of sadness.


    "Well, go quickly. Don''t let those old ministers wait. I''ll discuss with the Empress Dowager about entering the palace."


    Lin Mengya hung her head and said softly.


    Finally, long Tianyu still left with Lin Kui, and in the room, only she and her confidants were left.


    "You all go down. I want to talk to Qinghu for a while."


    Early in the morning, Qinghu stood at her door, like a piece of wood.


    Lin Mengya knew that he had something to say to himself. He separated the people and left only two of them in the house.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have something to tell me?"


    There was something wrong with Qinghu''s look. Lin Mengya looked at him and asked suspiciously.


    "A few days ago, I got a message. Girl, let''s not go. Whatever the heritage of ancient Wei and the candle dragon club. Even if I fight for my life, I can protect you. So, let''s not go, OK?"


    Qinghu''s mood was out of control. Such deep fear appeared for the first time on Zhang Junmei''s face. Lin Mengya looked at him tenderly and looked directly into his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? You have to say it to let me know."


    Qinghu was a little collapsed and looked at his hands.


    He wanted to protect the girl''s safety with these hands.


    But he could only send her to death.


    "The candle dragon club has found a way to enter the heritage of ancient Wei. Girl, do you know why you Lin family chose to give up their responsibility at the beginning?"


    The more Qing Hu said, the more confused Lin Mengya became.


    Shook his head and looked at Qinghu more suspiciously.


    "It''s fate! When the Lin family wants to enter the heritage of ancient Wei, they must exchange the lives of their relatives. At the beginning, your mother married your father because your grandfather''s family wanted to use the blood of the Lin family to open the heritage of ancient Wei. But your mother refused and killed your grandfather''s family with her death!"


    This is the truth of the matter.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is mixed. She has put together the last link of her mother''s innocent and tragic death.


    "Do you mean that my grandfather''s family deliberately pushed me to death?"


    By now, anything can''t shake Lin Mengya''s state of mind.


    But when I heard that my grandfather''s family, who had given her warmth and help, was also the pusher who killed her mother and put her in danger, the sadness in my heart was still a little uncontrollable.


    "Yes, that''s why they try their best to help us. Do you know that liar surnamed Zhu is your biological uncle!"


    Qinghu was gnashing his teeth. Obviously, compared with Lin Mengya''s calmness, his resentment was more and more difficult to calm down when he was betrayed by his friends.


    "I''ve known about it for a long time. But how did you know?"


    In fact, no matter what the grandfather''s plan was, the things her uncle told her should be true.


    They know the inside story of the ancient Wei heritage, so they hope to contact their own curse.


    From their purpose, perhaps for them, sacrificing a daughter doesn''t feel too guilty.


    But for Lin Mengya, the mood is a little complicated.


    Mother, in what mood did she bring her and her brother into this world?


    "That bastard surnamed Zhu has been secretly planning for a long time in the candle dragon club. He has already held half of the power of the candle dragon club. A while ago, the candle dragon club has found the last sacrifice. Just waiting for the time to come, he can open the gate of the heritage of ancient Wei. He secretly robbed the sacrifice, disclosed his identity and betrayed the candle dragon club. Now, it has become a place because of him It was fragmented, but the leader was still missing. The one surnamed Zhu said that the leader was dead. But there are still diehards who don''t believe it. Now the two sides have already turned upside down. "


    The chief is not here?


    Lin Mengya frowned tightly. In the description of her uncle or Qing Hu, the Kui capital is an ambitious and cruel man.


    But his painstaking candle dragon club has made such a big mistake. Why doesn''t he appear?


    This is somewhat unreasonable.


    "What is the chief''s purpose?"


    Lin Mengya looked down and thought, but no matter how she thought, she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Do you doubt that the chief''s purpose is not to dominate the world?"


    Qinghu''s expression is the same. His days in the candle dragon party are not short.


    But none of the people around him had ever seen the leader.


    Only by hearing the chorus and not seeing the person, the leader became the biggest secret of the candle dragon club.


    Lin Mengya thought and thought, holding her chin with her small hand, subconsciously analyzed her and said.


    "Once upon a time, after you entered the candle dragon club, didn''t the chief appear?"


    Qing Hu nodded. In fact, there are many things in the candle dragon meeting that must be presided over by the chief himself.


    But he hasn''t seen it once since he entered the meeting.


    Now, at least for 20 or 30 years, no one has ever seen the leader of the candle dragon club.


    According to the timeline, the actual age of Qinghu and the teacher is about the same.


    When the current leader of the candle dragon club was in the top position, the teacher said he was a young man about his age.


    "When you entered the meeting, the leader should not be the person you are now?"


    Qinghu continued to nod. Now he didn''t have the appearance of gnashing his teeth when he mentioned the previous things.


    "Indeed, I have seen the old leader of the previous term. When the leader ascended the throne, I had been sent to Kyoto in Dajin for many years."


    After so many years, the chief leader has not appeared since he took office. Obviously, some are unreasonable, right?


    What is he planning? That''s for sure.


    But no matter what he wants to achieve, the candle dragon meeting should be his help.


    But now, the sacrifice is robbed, and its own forces are also scattered.


    The reason why he didn''t show up, either, was that the goal had been achieved and he no longer needed the candle dragon club.


    Or, just as his uncle preached, he has died quietly, and the so-called orders of the chief are fake by his men.


    In addition, he may have found another help, so he no longer needs the candle dragon club.


    Finally, for some reason, he can''t appear now.


    Lin Mengya thought and thought, and gradually overturned the previous possibilities.


    The last thing left is the leader. He can''t appear now.


    "Do you remember that the leader of the candle dragon club has any special habits? A person, no matter what Kung Fu he cultivates, needs to eat, drink, pull and be taken care of? In the candle dragon club, someone will be responsible for him as usual. Think carefully. Is there anything special about this leader?"


    Lin Mengya''s reminder made Qinghu fall into deep thought.


    As a member of the candle dragon club, although he hated the candle dragon club with satisfaction at the beginning.


    But in order to live better, he still has to curry favor with those disgusting people like others.


    One of the most despised is a fat man named Wang Qingda.


    That guy has a violent temper and cruel means.


    In particular, I like to cut off the skin of beautiful boys and girls, and then air dry to draw on it.


    He was almost folded in the fat man''s hand at the beginning. If he hadn''t taken the medicine on his own initiative and become a medicine man who rarely survived the meeting, I''m afraid he would have become the human skin painting collected in Wang Qingda''s room.


    But the reason why this person can run amok in the meeting is not because of his own strength.


    But because he has a good brother.


    Wang Qingda''s brother is the nearest attendant who takes care of the leader.


    It was a man with a gloomy face and a tall figure, but his temper was more ruthless than his brother.

 Chapter 954

    Qinghu fell into memories of the past. He wanted to forget some things at the beginning, but now he is looking forward to remembering them bit by bit to help them break through the difficulties in front of them.


    After thinking for a long time, he rubbed his eyebrows slightly tired.


    But the look in his eyes was more and more dignified.


    "I''ve never seen the chief leader before, but I''ve heard that the waiter who takes care of his daily life seems to often mix a small amount of Datura into the chief leader''s diet. Although the flower is poisonous, the candle dragon will have many poison doctors, which is nothing. At first I thought it might be just a habit of the chief leader. But now I think, the chief leader''s diet seems to be There are many things that can relieve pain. "


    Qing Hu follows Lin Mengya all year round. Naturally, he knows some common medicinal materials.


    However, his words made Lin Mengya think.


    "Datura, can be used as an anesthetic, analgesic drug..."


    The pupils were slightly constricted, and an idea gradually took shape in her mind.


    Especially the eyes looking at Qinghu are more and more complex.


    "Have you ever thought about what the medicine used to make your life worse than death but keep your youth forever? The reason why the candle dragon association has so many kinds of living experiments may be for the same purpose."


    According to my uncle and teacher, the candle dragon club was not an evil organization that wasted human life at the beginning.


    But since the current leader took office, things have become more and more out of control.


    Such a crazy and radical person, under normal circumstances, will never allow someone to hinder him.


    Unless his purpose has been achieved, the candle dragon will be like an abandoned son to him.


    This discovery made Lin Mengya feel like a lump in her throat, as if she had been completely pinched and could not resist.


    "I think I guessed the chief''s purpose. The reason why he asked people to carry out these crazy experiments was that the final experimental results were used on him. The reason why he hadn''t seen anyone for so many years was that the experiment went wrong. Datura and those analgesic drugs should be used to alleviate his pain. The reason why he didn''t take care of Mr. Zhu''s betrayal now I''m afraid it''s because he has more important things to do. "


    If, in the past, Lin Mengya just thought that the leader of the candle dragon club was a smart but cruel owl.


    Well, the leader now is just a madman.


    She can be fearless because the other party will have the consciousness of being human.


    But a madman who can do it herself, she has to deal with it more carefully.


    After all, who knows what a madman thinks?


    "You mean that all the pain we suffered was to achieve the purpose of this madman?"


    Qinghu''s expression became ugly, his hands held tightly, and the fox''s eyes no longer had the brilliance of the shadow. The only thing left was the extreme anger.


    The torture and inhuman treatment from childhood are just for a man''s selfish desires.


    Feeling that Qinghu''s body was tight and his breath began to become no longer calm, Lin Mengya stood up and held the slender hands.


    "It''s all over. No one will dare to hurt you again. Moreover, I won''t let him achieve his goal. I''ll avenge you."


    The woman''s gentle voice gradually called back the Qingming in Qinghu''s brain.


    He lowered his head and looked at the woman who smiled gently. A warm feeling floated on his heart.


    The backhand held her little hand. Yes, he has family and concerns now, and his heart has come back to life.


    He is completely different from that man.


    "It''s reasonable to say that if we let him achieve his wish so easily, our sins will not be in vain. Can''t we just let him be so free?"


    His eyebrows were light, his eyes were shining, his face looked like a smile, and a charming smell made people seem unable to move their eyes.


    Lin Mengya finally put down her heart. Qinghu seems to care nothing about the world, but the past is still around his shackles.


    But now it seems that this guy should have completely figured it out.


    This is a good thing. At least he won''t be used because of the past.


    "You girl, everything can''t escape your eyes."


    Patted Lin Mengya''s hand, which made her put down her heart.


    He won''t be so useless, losing to those birdmen.


    "However, although I don''t know what your uncle and your two cousins are going to do, if they want to be bad for you, I will never allow it."


    A touch of cruelty crossed those narrow eyes. In his eyes, no one deserves more respect than her.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but there was also some determination in her smile.


    "After all, this is what my grandparents did. If they really want to repair this relationship with me, they will be our companions. If they sacrifice my idea, hum, you know me. No one can retreat after taking advantage of me."


    Pinch a hairpin on your hair. The hairpin is made of pure gold and inlaid with a ruby as red as fire.


    These are, are her two cousins, thousands of exhortations to send them to her as a dowry.


    If you really intend to pit her, the price seems to be a little big.


    Who was she afraid of now?


    "It''s true that every time someone wants to pit you, he won''t be left by you in the end."


    Qinghu smiled playfully, but he didn''t mention how much he helped the tyranny behind his back.


    Long eyes glanced in the direction of the door, and a meaningless smile rippled on his lips.


    Casually mentioned, as if he had really forgotten.


    But the malice on his lips betrayed his mind.


    "Yunzhu has been waiting for you at the door for several days. They wanted to tell you before. Unfortunately, I told them that you are busy these days. Unfortunately, I have so many things, so I forgot."


    Glancing at Qinghu, Lin Mengya naturally knows Qinghu''s character.


    Anyone who dares to plot against her and betray her has been branded as an unforgivable evil in the eyes of Qinghu.


    If Yunzhu hadn''t been useful, I''m afraid Qinghu would have found an opportunity to deal with her.


    "I should have done what I promised her. Where is the teacher?"


    The teacher is in a good mood these days. Although he may have guessed that hundred miles of dust-free is his own son, the teacher is actually a very open-minded person.


    He would rather keep things as they are than hurt the poor child.


    But Yunzhu can''t wait. These days, I''m afraid she knows the whole story.


    That woman, how to say, said she was hateful, but she also showed some pity.


    After all, it will come to this end if you are deceived by men.


    But at this stage, she made her own choice. Some things are really unclear.


    She got up and came to a small courtyard outside Liuxin hospital. Long Tianyu respected her teacher very much.


    But bailirui had already seen through the world, so he only lived in an ordinary quiet courtyard.


    Since he was well, he lived here alone, and only a clever little medicine boy came to serve him.


    Long Tianyu will enter the palace sooner or later. There can''t be no one to guard here.


    And the teacher volunteered to stay here, which also saved their mind.


    After all, it''s Qianlong Baodi, and no one dares to break in.


    When I got to the yard, I heard bursts of children''s milk laughter in the room.


    "Mo Yan, what are you naughty about?"


    Across the window, Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    A little boy in a dark green jacket rushed out of the room. He accidentally fell when he crossed the threshold because his legs were short.


    Not small enough, the guy was very skinny. He got up from the ground and patted his knees. Then he hugged Lin Mengya''s legs, opened a big smile on his mouth and looked at his aunt.


    "Aunt, Grandpa, teach me medicine."


    Mo Yan is very clever. It''s early to learn to speak.


    However, as soon as the child is happy, his expression is a little unclear.


    Qinghu grabbed his fat little body. The child was not afraid of him. Instead, he took the initiative to hold his neck and put himself in Qinghu''s arms.


    But those eyes were full of excitement and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "Here you are. I''m teaching Mo Yan to recognize herbs. You don''t know, the child is very talented."


    Bai Lirui also came out of the room. These days, his thin body tortured by Lin Mengya has been much better with countless miraculous drugs.


    Fortunately, he has a good foundation. Although he is still a little thin, he is energetic.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and pinched Mo Yan''s white and tender face.


    "After all, this child is related to herbs. He is more fortunate than me. He can get your teaching from an early age. Later, when I have free time, I will give the green Zheng spectrum to him. Although this book carries a lot of killing, it is a strange book that can save people''s lives for the world."


    Bai Lirui''s eyes flashed, and finally could only turn into a smile.


    Zither spectrum is the dream of every Taoist doctor and poison Taoist.


    The world''s crazy competition is only to set foot on the peak that has never been seen before.


    But the only one in the world who got all this wanted to give up willingly.


    Some things must be born.


    "That''s good. Medical books are used to benefit the world. If you think so, I don''t know how many people will benefit from it."


    Bai Lirui looked at his only student and was filled with joy.


    After all, he has the most vicious vision in his life. The students selected by thousands not only attach importance to emotion and righteousness, but also a person with the world in mind.


    For him, medicine and poison are just floating clouds.


    And he had a hunch that in the future, all doctors in the world would respect the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 955

    "The sharp weapon of the divine army must be in the hands of those who are good at using them in order to give full play to their original strength. I think if this medical book is passed on in the hands of teachers, it may not dislike so many bloody storms. After all, medical books, like medical skills, can harm or save people."


    Lin Mengya smiled and patted Mo Yan''s small head. The little guy nodded vaguely, which provoked several people in the yard and couldn''t help laughing.


    The child is also generous. He is not angry when he sees everyone laughing. He just grins with his mouth without full teeth.


    "Go, uncle, take you to eat sugar melons."


    Qinghu hated this beautiful child at first.


    Either the child is noisy or his body is too soft.


    But it''s also strange. Mo Yan especially likes Qinghu and the teacher, who are eccentric.


    All day long, as long as Lin Mengya is not at home, she looks for a chance to stick to her teacher and Qinghu.


    Over time, these two people also really loved the child.


    Especially Qinghu, except Lin Mengya, he only smiled at the child.


    Now when he heard that he was going to eat sugar melons, Mo Yan danced with joy. His small body snuggled tightly in the arms of Qing Hu for fear that he would repent.


    "Eat less. Well, look, you eat like a pig."


    Lin Mengya knew that Qinghu wanted to empty the yard for their teachers and students.


    Watching him leave with Mo Yan in his arms, Lin Meng IELTS asked for a moment before he opened his mouth.


    "I heard the fox clearly. Yunzhu is coming again."


    Just a short sentence shocked bailirio.


    Those eyes were also full of sour taste.


    He wasted half his life just because he fell in love with someone who didn''t understand love.


    Now, he knows. It''s not that Yunzhu doesn''t love him, nor that Yunzhu falls in love with others by mistake.


    It''s Yunzhu, who doesn''t know what love is.


    If Yunzhu really loves him, how can he not tell the difference between him and others.


    Even if she had an eye disease, she couldn''t tell him from others.


    But if a person really falls in love with another person, even if that person changes his face and changes time and space, he can still recognize it at a glance.


    Yunzhu doesn''t love the person who took his place.


    If she really loves each other, how can she destroy the whole family because of the so-called truth.


    Even now, he will never hurt a strand of Yunzhu''s hair.


    In that small courtyard, he was imprisoned and beaten.


    But it was real and saw through the woman''s heart.


    "Come on, it has nothing to do with me."


    After a long time, Baili Rui seems to have unloaded a heavy burden.


    Although the tone was a little decadent, there was a few decomposition on that face.


    Lin Mengya poured a cup of tea for the teacher, with a sincere smile on her face.


    "Congratulations, teacher. I finally broke the love barrier."


    Bai Lirui looked up at his students and drank this cup of tea.


    "You girl, your teacher, I''m not an old monk in the temple. It''s like seeing through the world of mortals. Don''t worry, my old life can''t help tossing. I''ll keep it for you to see. I don''t want to participate in anything else."


    The teacher is still free and easy. At this point, even Lin Mengya laments that Fu Ru.


    Although the teacher is now just an ordinary little old man, she was in high spirits. Even now, she can see a thing or two.


    What kind of woman can be indifferent to a man like a teacher?


    She believes Yunzhu once liked her teacher.


    However, Yunzhu didn''t see his sincerity clearly, and some things, once missed, will be a lifetime.


    What''s more, it was Yunzhu who personally wiped out the teacher''s sincerity for her.


    It''s a good thing to figure it out.


    "Yunzhu wants to see a hundred miles of dust-free, so I want to hear what you mean."


    Baili Wuchen has now returned to long Tianyu''s camp. She asked several times. Long Tianyu said that because Baili Wuchen once worked in detail, he personally asked to take charge of some dark forces for long Tianyu.


    It''s not hard to see him now.


    But the dilemma is that Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether to tell him the truth.


    After all, it''s cruel.


    "Can''t tell him! The child has suffered enough because of us. Now, let him live in his own way."


    Mentioning his only biological son, Bai Lirui''s face was full of apology and warmth.


    He rubbed the blue and white porcelain teacup in his hand, but the smooth and delicate feel was not as touching as when Wuchen gave it to him.


    The child knelt in front of him and cried for forgiveness.


    However, he is the one who should really ask for forgiveness!


    When he first saw the child, he felt that the child seemed to be destined for him.


    That''s why he took him back and raised him in the name of his deceased brother and sister-in-law.


    This is 18 years.


    In eighteen years, he watched the child grow up little by little, from a child to a clever counselor.


    However, what surprised him even more was that there was a cinnabar mole on the child''s chest.


    That was the mark of their Baili family. It was also because of this that he decided that the child was destined for him.


    It was only when he waited for Bai Li Wuchen to grow into a young talent that he was stunned to find that the child was actually similar to Yunzhu.


    That was the only woman he loved deeply. Bai Lirui''s shock was like the collapse of the earth.


    That''s why he tried to find out what happened that year. He knew that Yunzhu had given birth to a dead baby, but no one knew the whereabouts of the dead baby.


    From then on, an earth shattering idea stuck in his mind.


    A hundred miles of dust-free, the boy he accidentally picked up and regarded as his own, may be his own flesh and blood.


    In those days and nights when life was worse than death, only this idea kept him alive.


    Later, Baili Wuchen became Prince Yu''s counselor.


    Although he had no intention of getting involved in this storm, he was willing to become a prisoner of Prince Yu.


    Just to keep your only thought.


    Now he knows that the child is his only son. Bailiri only feels that he has no regrets about his death.


    His son is really suffering, so he would rather hide all his secrets than bear a little more misfortune.


    "I see. Don''t worry, teacher."


    Lin Mengya got up gracefully and nodded at the teacher.


    Everything, she will take the teacher''s feeling as the benchmark.


    Looking at the latter, she waved her hand wearily. Lin Mengya got up and walked outside the house.


    Prince Yu''s residence is not the same as before. It is inhabited by the future emperor and empress.


    Therefore, ordinary people are not allowed to approach except some important people with valuable status.


    However, in a corner, there is a figure.


    From a few days ago, this figure was nailed there, and refused to move half a step.


    No matter how the guards drove, the woman would not leave even if she stood there and said nothing.


    Later, the little Marquis was disturbed.


    And the handsome little Marquis just came out to have a look and said coldly, let her wait for death, and no one cares.


    Who knows, the woman stood in the corner during the day, but left in a hurry at night, and went back and forth the next day.


    It was a bit impatient to see the guards. In the Royal Palace, the Royal Princess, who was respectable and beautiful, appeared in front of the crazy woman.


    "You go."


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth lightly and her eyes were slightly cold.


    Yunzhu, who had almost turned into a stone statue, looked at her blankly. Her pale cyan lips moved slightly without sending out any syllables.


    "I will do what I promise you. These days, I will ask him to get something from you. However, you can''t recognize him or say anything about his life experience."


    This is Lin Mengya''s last concession, and she also promised to let their mother and son meet.


    Turning to go, Yunzhu pulled her wide Yunxiu.


    Like a voice squeezed out of the lungs, with a tearing hoarseness.


    At the beginning, the Huakui who was gorgeous in Kyoto no longer had a charming voice.


    "Why? Why can''t I recognize him? He''s my child, a child I''ve been looking forward to for more than 20 years!"


    The voice was full of sad thoughts, but it could not arouse Lin Mengya''s slightest sympathy.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya''s eyes were calm and cold that Yunzhu had never seen before.


    Unconsciously, Yunzhu loosened her hand holding Lin Mengya''s sleeve.


    The latter''s eyes flashed a trace of irony.


    "Do you really love your child? Then why did you easily abandon him when you gave birth to him without identifying his life or death?"


    "No! I didn''t! They did it!"


    Yunzhu roared in horror, but Lin Mengya just glanced at her and choked her words in her throat.


    "Really? You are the child''s mother, aren''t you? Since you are the child''s mother, even if he is dead, you should confirm it yourself before burying him? Yunzhu, you never loved others. What you love is only what you think you love. Maybe you''re right. Only a teacher can save a poisoned child. But you know what? Same There is a mother who, in order to save her children, even at the expense of her own life, has made great efforts to pave the way for her children all her life. That should be a normal reaction of a mother? "


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak fiercely, even her tone was so soft that she seemed to be whispering to Yunzhu.


    But Yunzhu looked at her like lightning and didn''t know what to think about.


    "You really gave him his life, but from the day you abandoned him, he has nothing to do with you anymore. It was the teacher who raised him, and the teacher did everything to protect him. You can say I was selfish, but I must protect my teacher."

 Chapter 956

    Lin Mengya''s eyes are firm and her attitude is firm.


    Maybe her words are not pleasant to listen to and her attitude is selfish and overbearing, but she is not the virgin and doesn''t have so much dog blood forgiveness.


    As long as the teacher says no, no matter what, it is an unchangeable fact.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to waste time on Yunzhu.


    But the arm was caught, Yunzhu knelt on the ground, and tears came out again in his dry well eyes.


    "I beg you, please let me recognize my son. I still have information about that man. As long as you let me recognize my son, I''ll tell you all."


    Yunzhu knew what Lin Mengya was facing, so she thought of using this message for the final exchange.


    But Lin Mengya shook off her hand without looking back, and her tone became colder and colder.


    "I don''t need to exchange this kind of thing. If you dare to disobey me, wait. Your mother and son will never meet!"


    In the ice and snow, Lin Mengya''s figure is drifting away.


    Yunzhu, who collapsed on the ground, cried loudly.


    The cry was a little sad, but it was more remorse for what he had done in the past.


    "Master, someone has sent you a letter."


    As soon as I entered the yard, I saw Bai Su coming in a hurry.


    Suspiciously, she looked at the brown red envelope sealed with red fire paint in her hand. Lin Mengya quickly opened it and read the handwriting carefully.


    "Go and invite Qinghu. If the Lord comes back, please ask him to come right away."


    In my heart, the sense of loss arising from Yunzhu''s bad relationship with the teacher disappeared instantly with the arrival of this letter.


    Even some eagerly returned to Liuxin hospital. Even Baiji ignored them, but hurried back to their room.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Several girls put down all their work and gathered in front of Lin Mengya.


    Seeing her look a little excited, she squeezed the letter paper in her hand and couldn''t help worrying.


    "It''s my father and brother who have news. Shangguanhui found them. Moreover, he secretly sent someone to send back the news."


    After shangguanhui left, Qinghu sent many elites in the three wonders hall to follow her.


    Moreover, Shangguan Hui is not a traditional delicate woman. After hearing the fox mention it, the Shangguan lady also holds some power that has never been exposed.


    It seems that in order to escape from Shangguan''s cage, Shangguan Hui has exhausted his scheming and means.


    However, she was glad that she could never be an enemy if she followed Guan Hui.


    No matter who the official woman is, she''s not easy to mess with.


    "Great. Are the master and the young master all right?"


    Angelica dahurica threw down her food and asked excitedly.


    At the same time, Qinghu also stepped into the door with a faint smile on his face.


    He also knew that Lin Mengya missed the two close relatives.


    "It''s all right. You go down first."


    Lin Mengya didn''t mean to hide some things, but now it''s not time to make the truth public.


    Several girls skillfully withdrew, leaving Bai Su wary at the door.


    Lin Mengya handed the letter to Qinghu. The mood in her eyebrows and eyes was a little dignified.


    "Unexpectedly, it was them who took general Lin and little general."


    Qinghu''s mouth provoked an unidentified smile, but there was also a faint accident in his expression.


    "If the Lin family really opened the immortal city heritage, it would be reasonable for them to catch their father and brother. It''s believable that they treated their father and brother politely, and they didn''t have any embarrassment. They even told their purpose as soon as they met. I''m a little confused about this way. Do they want their father and brother , take the initiative to sacrifice yourself? "


    Lin Mengya was puzzled and looked at Qinghu and said softly.


    Shangguan Hui''s letter is not long. It can be seen that it was brought out in a hurry.


    However, the letter has all the information it should have.


    My father and brother were saved by a tribe in the state of lieyun. It is said that this tribe is one of the oldest tribes in lieyun.


    From the first time they saw their father and brother, they told their father and brother the original mission of the Lin family.


    Shangguan Huizhong, this tribe is very simple. They are treated very politely, but they are not allowed to contact the outside world.


    However, the letter also said that both her father and brother, or she and Hongyu, felt that the people of this tribe were not as simple and kind as they seemed.


    Therefore, he did not expose his strength, but sent someone to send this letter secretly.


    "If so, I''m afraid they''ve made a wrong calculation. If they really want to save people, why don''t they contact the outside world. I think these people clearly have bad intentions. Since they know the identity of the Lin family, there may be some trouble in the future. However, after we return to lieyun, we might as well go there by ourselves."


    Qinghu''s eyes twinkled, and his expression was uncertain.


    The truth of many things is about to surface.


    Once the legacy of ancient Wei, that is, the city of Wonderland, is opened. I''m afraid all kinds of cattle, ghosts, snakes and gods will appear.


    At that time, no one can run away.


    "The ambition is not small, but unfortunately, I have a hunch. The fairy city may not be the fairy city they think."


    Lin Mengya''s smile is mysterious. She is not very clear about and interested in what''s inside.


    The reason why we have come to this step is that our destiny is tightly entangled with the damn fairy city.


    But she had a hunch that the things in the ancient Wei heritage were likely to disappoint these people.


    If you want to dominate the world, how can it be so simple?


    However, to Lin Mengya''s surprise, long Tianyu didn''t return to the prince Yu''s residence that night.


    It was not until the early morning of the next day that someone in the Palace said that Princess Xuan Rongan, the empress dowager, accompanied her into the palace.


    On the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month, which is commonly known as the little year, an extremely luxurious carriage took Princess Rong''an and the little Marquis from the former Yuqin palace to the imperial palace.


    Many people have heard that the princess from other countries eats hair and blood, and looks like a yecha climbing out of hell.


    But when the gorgeous woman, dressed in a cherry red cloak and surrounded by four fairy maidens, walked slowly to the palace gate, another legend about Princess Rong''an was filled in.


    Princess Rong''an looks like an immortal. Maybe some demon fox turned into a ghost.


    These rumors are just circulating in the market, but no one knows how many people secretly contribute to the fire.


    But this time, either long Tianyu or Lin Mengya did not take care of it.


    Some people are secretly proud, but they don''t know that they have already fallen into the trap of others.


    Looking at the towering palace wall in front of her, Lin Mengya sighed slightly.


    He lowered his eyes and got on a small sedan with the help of Bletilla.


    She doesn''t like the atmosphere here. Although the owner has changed here, no one will deliberately want to seek her, but the atmosphere of the cage still makes her feel a little depressed.


    It must be that long Tianyu also knows that when an edict comes down, except for a few people who stay in the hidden dragon Baodi, others will follow Lin Mengya into the palace to serve.


    She knew that the man was afraid that he was not used to it, and she was moved.


    However, along the way, I saw many palace e waiters standing with their hands down and respectful. A trace of helplessness flooded into her heart.


    After all, he is no longer the former Lin Mengya.


    "Your Highness, the Empress Dowager and the palace arranged for you by your majesty have arrived."


    Outside the car, the waiter who was arranged to lead the way whispered.


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly, and then arranged her appearance, except for the car door.


    In the cold wind, Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at the name of the palace carefully.


    "One heart hospital."


    Almost whispered alone read those three words, like a warm current, completely comforted her heart.


    She recognized the note. I''m afraid no one would be so affectionate to her except that person.


    In my heart, the faint uneasiness was also warmed by long Tianyu''s heart.


    "What a strange name, but I like it very much according to your highness."


    Angelica dahurica blinked a pair of big eyes and said with a smile.


    Among the four people, she is the only one who doesn''t understand love at all. White peony secretly pulled the girl''s sleeve. Her pink face has already been slightly red.


    But they were happy. No matter whether the other party is a prince or an emperor, his mind towards his master has never changed.


    A thousand gold is easy to get, but a bosom friend is hard to find.


    My own master, I don''t see the wrong person.


    Although not the most luxurious, everything in the one heart hospital is absolutely perfect and exquisite, just like a fairyland on earth.


    Although it is not as exquisite as the upper class heart courtyard, it is also full of extraordinary thoughts everywhere. It is many times better than those gorgeous but cold and empty palaces.


    "Your Majesty knows that your highness is not used to being served by outsiders, so all the servants in the yard follow your Highness''s old people. Only more than a dozen internal servants are redeployed. However, your highness can rest assured that those slaves are selected by the Empress Dowager. They are not only capable, but also loyal."


    The Chamberlain who led Lin Mengya into the palace was the old man in front of the Empress Dowager. I heard that he had served the Empress Dowager for decades and had never gone wrong.


    Now people in the palace know that Princess Rong''an is a sharp figure in the heart of her majesty. Even the Empress Dowager loves her very much. Of course, she is very careful with her.


    "Thank you for your advice. My highness is new here. Please forgive me, all adults in the palace."


    The dancing white peony took out a stack of silver notes from her cuff and slipped them into the hand of the Chamberlain.


    The manager only looked at it and his heart jumped.


    After serving in the palace for so many years, he has seen generosity.


    But it was the first time he had seen such an unreasonable person.

 Chapter 957

    "I can''t accept it. It''s the blessing of the slaves to serve the princess."


    In addition to being frightened, the Chamberlain refused to accept it.


    However, the white peony smiled and firmly stuffed the silver note in his hand into the cuff of the manager.


    "We are new here, and we need adults to worry about many things. Moreover, this is what our highness means."


    The manager didn''t accept it.


    When there was a little gratitude on the bottom, he pasted the silver ticket properly in the cuff.


    It was only in my mind that I could not help but add a good feeling to the highness of the princess.


    Who in the palace doesn''t want to do this kind of job with both fame and wealth?


    In the future, I''m afraid it''s the most enviable job in the whole palace.


    Only his majesty is really partial to the royal highness of the princess. He rebuilt the palace without saying it, and directly took the slaves who were waiting outside the palace to the palace.


    Since the founding of the country, only the one in front of us can be so special.


    The life inside the palace wall was not as bad as Lin Mengya had previously encountered.


    After the arrangement was made, he was led by the Chamberlain to the Fengxiang palace where the Empress Dowager was located.


    The palace has long since lost any trace left by long Tianyu when he fought with the crown prince.


    Even the palace walls stained with blood have now returned to their original appearance.


    Perhaps because the new emperor was about to ascend the throne, the palace also exuded vitality.


    It is still the season of cold winter and December, but the busy palace people in the palace still give people a sense of excitement.


    Almost everyone knows Lin Mengya, Princess Rong''an.


    Even some old people in the palace have already seen her true identity.


    But in this palace, no one dares to uncover this well-known secret.


    As long as the new emperor says who she is, she is who she is.


    Besides, they all know that in the future, I''m afraid it''s just the princess''s world.


    In Fengxiang palace, listening to the woman''s crisp laughter coming from the hall, Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but remained silent.


    Behind her, the four maidens with their own characteristics but different momentum followed silently.


    People inside and outside Fengxiang palace, seeing the famous Princess Rong''an, would respectfully greet her.


    Even they know who is the last person in power in the harem.


    "Look, as soon as the AI family and they mentioned you, you arrived. Princess Rong''an will be your new sister-in-law in the future. The AI family is old and useless. In the future, you have to rely on your new sister-in-law to worry about your marriage."


    In the main hall of Fengxiang palace, the empress dowager, dressed in light cyan clothes, continued to be indifferent in her eyebrows and eyes.


    After taking a look at the aristocratic women around her, she turned to Lin Mengya and showed a gentle and loving smile.


    "You child, it''s still so cold. Why don''t you take a rest and come back to see the mourning family."


    Although she is the empress dowager, the imperial concubine of Dehui is actually less than 50.


    Even though she has suffered a lot before, she is naturally beautiful and well maintained. It seems that she is just a noble lady in her 30s and 40s.


    However, at this time, she can already enjoy the honor of the Empress Dowager.


    On that soft and beautiful face, there is also a few indifferent dignity.


    Only when talking to Lin Mengya can he show a little kindness and tenderness.


    But for those ladies, it''s amazing enough.


    After all, the Empress Dowager seldom showed a smile these days when they came to the palace to accompany them.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but feel a little curious about the princess Rong''an. I was more proud and proud. The princess from a foreign country was a little angry.


    But when the woman with thousands of favors appeared in front of them, the young girls were in awe of the princess Rong''an.


    Needless to say, her appearance and temperament were neither as artificial as those of noble women in Beijing, nor as rude as foreign vassal.


    Among the nobles, he has a self-confidence above all others.


    With a glimmer of light in her eyes, it seems that no one or anything can stop her in the world.


    Those exquisite and luxurious jewelry and clothes only play their original functions on her, so that life doesn''t have the slightest intention to compete with her.


    If your majesty is the sun, she is the dazzling moon. The sun and moon can still shine. They, who have long been covered up, can no longer match her light no matter what they do.


    With her in your Majesty''s eyes, I''m afraid there will be no room for anyone.


    And those girls who came with all kinds of purposes finally realized what despair is.


    "Little girl, I have seen your royal highness."


    There are several smart people who have fallen in front of Lin Mengya with a smile at the moment.


    The Empress Dowager is right. They are doomed not to choose a good son-in-law.


    If you get a face in front of the future queen, at least it will be of great benefit to your family and future.


    Although there are still a few unwilling, but where can the arm twist over the thigh.


    Under the Empress Dowager''s gaze, these girls, whether true or false, saluted Lin Mengya and asked her good-bye.


    When the Yings left, Lin Mengya was already dizzy and distended by the smell of incense powder on them.


    Finally, she kept smiling and watched them leave one by one. Her Highness was only left with her and the Empress Dowager. Her stiff smiling face finally collapsed.


    Rubbing his face, he looked at the Empress Dowager with deep resentment and sympathy.


    I just can''t stand it this time, and I don''t know how the Empress Dowager has endured for so many years.


    "The Empress Dowager is really powerful. Just because of her patience, I feel inferior."


    The empress dowager, who has been frowning for several days, couldn''t help laughing when she saw her sincere compliment to herself.


    He waved, called her to his side, stretched out his fingers and nodded her tender forehead.


    "Can''t you stand this? In the future, if you become the queen, the worship of life women will be much more lively than this. Alas, you are better than me. The emperor''s harem is quiet, and you won''t have much trouble."


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s heart is still a little uneasy.


    The Empress Dowager is very kind to me. If the Empress Dowager asks for imperial concubine long Tianyu, I''m afraid both of them will feel a little embarrassed.


    But today''s events made Lin Mengya fully understand that the Empress Dowager was the one who saw the most clearly in the whole palace.


    She was very lucky to meet such an enlightened mother-in-law as the Empress Dowager.


    Pouting, Lin Mengya deliberately showed her little daughter''s appearance and knelt down to relieve the Empress Dowager''s fatigue.


    "I''m afraid many people won''t be able to see the quiet. You''ll have to hurt me then."


    The Empress Dowager smiled and said nothing, but she had an idea in her heart.


    In the future, everything in the palace will be decided by their little husband and wife. I''ll just wait for my grandson and ignore any business.


    "By the way, the empress dowager, I don''t know where she was moved?"


    The Empress Dowager''s smile was slightly sluggish, and her eyes flashed some complex emotions.


    She fought with Guan Dongzhu all her life and hated her all her life. Now she has become king and defeated the enemy, but her heart is only sad.


    In the final analysis, they are all involuntarily people.


    Carrying the fate of the family, after giving birth to a child, he tried to seize everything for his own child.


    In this life for decades, can they live for themselves for another moment?


    The Empress Dowager sighed and put away the weakness she shouldn''t have.


    She has become the empress dowager, and some things have finally become a foregone conclusion.


    "She keeps it in the Qingyan temple. Speaking of it, AI''s family hasn''t visited the old man for a long time. Since you''re here, go and have a look with AI''s family."


    Lin Mengya nodded and helped the Empress Dowager to walk outside the hall.


    Qingyan palace is one of the most insignificant small palaces in the imperial palace. At least when Lin Mengya lived in the palace, he didn''t even hear it.


    The palace looks like a simple and refreshing small yard.


    There are only three or five palace people in the yard.


    And it seems that there are no smart people. I think it''s just some palace people who are dull and unpopular. They can work here.


    In the ice and snow, those palace people who hurriedly came to pick them up trembled with cold.


    Lin Mengya only looked at it and frowned slightly.


    "Baiji, give them some cotton padded clothes."


    This kind of thing is common in the palace.


    And now the palace is busy preparing for the new emperor''s accession to the throne. Naturally, no one cares about such trifles.


    Lin Mengya just did an ordinary thing, but she didn''t expect to gain the most sincere gratitude of several people.


    Walking with the Empress Dowager to the room where Shangguan Dongzhu recuperates, although it is not as warm as Fengxiang palace, it will not freeze to death.


    The house is not big, but it is better to be clean.


    Shangguan Dongzhu sat by the window. A blue gray quilt covered her legs with long hair. She sat there quietly without the original vitality.


    After hearing the news, he just turned around and looked at them without joy or sorrow.


    Then he turned his head and looked like just now. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    The female officials around the Empress Dowager just wanted to scold her, but she was stopped by the Empress Dowager.


    Gently waved, except aunt Jinyue and Bai Su, everyone else withdrew from the house.


    "I knew you would come. From the day ru''er mixed poison in my meal, I knew that such a day would come. Congratulations on becoming the Empress Dowager."


    It seems that she hasn''t spoken for many days. Shangguan Dongzhu''s voice is a little hoarse.


    But she has quick thinking and clear conditioning. She doesn''t look like she was poisoned.


    Lin Mengya was on alert, and Bai Su tightened her body and was ready to rush to protect her and the Empress Dowager at any time.


    But Shangguan Dongzhu always sat by the window and looked at a place in the yard.


    "There''s nothing to congratulate. Anyone can take this position."

 Chapter 958

    The Empress Dowager said faintly. It seems that she and Shangguan Dongzhu were not immortal enemies, but strangers.


    No hate, but no familiarity.


    After going through the world, there don''t seem to be so many irreconcilable contradictions between the Empress Dowager and Shangguan Dongzhu.


    Now, even if one person is the respect of women in the world, the other becomes a prisoner.


    But in the end, the rest is just sad.


    After all, they are just the weapons used by that man.


    "Yes, from the day I was made queen, I thought this position would be mine. But in the end, it was nothing."


    Shangguan Dongzhu had some regrets in her tone, but Lin Mengya felt that she was more like free from a nightmare.


    Perhaps the Shangguan family, the Imperial Palace, is just a dream for Shangguan Dongzhu and the Empress Dowager.


    A dream that they have been doomed to the road since they were born.


    "You are Shuqing''s child, aren''t you?"


    Shangguan Dongzhu turned his head and fell on Lin Mengya.


    She gently nodded, but she felt that Shangguan Dongzhu was asking.


    "Hahaha - a big dream! Just a big dream!"


    Shangguan Dongzhu suddenly laughed fiercely. She began to cough until her face turned red and calmed down a little.


    But the light in those eyes is more dark.


    "You go out first. I have something to say. I want to talk to the child alone."


    The Empress Dowager is a little worried. After all, she knows the gratitude and resentment between Shangguan Dongzhu and Lin Mengya.


    But intuition tells Lin Mengya that the former queen must know a lot of secrets.


    Give the Empress Dowager a look to reassure her.


    Let Bai Su quit with the Empress Dowager and aunt Jinyue. Soon, she and Shangguan Dongzhu were left in the house.


    In the dim light of the room, Shangguan Dongzhu''s slightly flushed face looked morbid.


    Lin Mengya knew that the medicine Princess Tiancheng gave her had already hurt her.


    So why, Shangguan Dongzhu still looks like a normal person. Maybe it''s the residual means of the former queen.


    "I envy your mother."


    Shangguan Dongzhu''s voice was very soft, and the whole person seemed to fall into the past when he was young.


    "When she married your father, I just gave birth to lin''er. At that time, although I was in the middle palace, I was also very lonely. Those life women only knew to please me. All the concubines in the palace stared at my position. In order to protect my children, keep my position and defend my mother family, I had to fight and rob. I didn''t know this until I met your mother There was another way to live. "


    Lin Mengya once heard a saying that all bad people seem to have their own last resort.


    But these last resort can not be the reason for them to do bad things.


    Maybe Shangguan Dongzhu is right. For those glory, she must abandon a woman''s timidity, tenderness and compassion.


    But after all, what she brings to others is misfortune.


    Therefore, she is also to blame for becoming what she is now.


    "Originally, I thought she was an empty valley orchid. Beauty is beautiful, but she lacks noble background. But later, I found that all the noble women who were proud of their looks and manners were covered by her dazzling light. I didn''t understand how ridiculous she was until she confessed her identity to me. She was actually a princess of a country. No wonder she was so excellent , it makes people feel ashamed. "


    Shangguan Dongzhu seemed to want to talk out what he had held for many years.


    Lin Mengya can only listen quietly. Anyway, the other party praises her mother. Even though she feels a little bored, haihuasi can''t help feeling a little proud.


    "I really want to make friends with her. She is so beautiful, kind and intelligent. It seems that I can see through all the vanity in the world. I regard her as my only confidant and friend. You may not know that I am happier than anyone when your brother is born. But in the end, she still dies in my hand."


    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Dongzhu laughing and crying for a while. She couldn''t help feeling a little cold.


    No matter how good Shangguan Dongzhu said, her mother''s life was finally buried in her hands.


    But unexpectedly, Shangguan Dongzhu suddenly cried very sad.


    Looking into her eyes, there was only deep sadness.


    "I really don''t want to hurt her, but your mother cried and begged me that she must die. Child, I didn''t mean to hurt you. Before ah Qing passed the door, I warned her that she must never treat your brothers and sisters badly. Even, I thought about taking you all to the palace to raise you. But I didn''t expect that ah Qing, ah Qing, she would be so cruel. After all, my child I''m sorry. "


    In Lin Mengya''s eyes, there was already a deep chill.


    The corners of his mouth bent slightly, revealing a sneer.


    "You''re not sorry for us. You''re sorry, but my mother thought you were a close friend. Even when Shangguan Qing passed the door, you still showed some kindness to our brothers and sisters. But these have long disappeared under the suffering of your ambitions with your children. What did you do when you stuffed me into long Tianyu while my father was away We both know the idea. So now, you don''t have to use these hypocritical words to justify yourself. I only ask you one thing. What do you want to tell me? "


    In the misty tears, Shangguan Dongzhu looked at the woman in front of him, and his eyes were slightly strange.


    Although her looks are very similar, the woman in front of her is much colder than her mother.


    Slowly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. She was right. Now her behavior will only make people feel ridiculous.


    Slowly put away the sadness on her face and revealed her indifference and elegance as a queen.


    After all, the mask that has been maintained for decades can no longer be taken off.


    "I hope you can let my children go. I know what they have done is unforgivable like me. But please, save their lives at the last moment. You can abolish their identity and even destroy their appearance, but please, let them live well."


    Lin Mengya knew that the former queen would never tell herself her gratitude and resentment for no reason.


    With a slight pick of eyebrows, he looked at Shangguan Dongzhu with a few cruel mockery.


    "What are the conditions? I never want to let go of your children. If you want them to live, you must at least exchange the appropriate conditions for them?"


    Lin Mengya looked like a business, not affected by the so-called past.


    Shangguan Dongzhu sighed and said faintly.


    "You should not know who is the leader of the candle dragon club?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at her. Even though she knew that Shangguan Dongzhu would have an affair with the candle dragon, even Qinghu didn''t know the chief''s secret. How did Shangguan Dongzhu, a woman who lived in the deep palace all the year round, know?


    Shangguan Dongzhu took an object from her neck and put it on the square table in front of her.


    "You must also know that ru''er gave me a lot of medicine. If I were an ordinary person, I would have been crazy because of the medicine. The reason why I don''t have it now is because of this thing."


    Lin Mengya picked up the object suspiciously and found that it was just a column similar to turquoise.


    Looking closer, there was a faint fragrance in his nose, and his mind was suddenly clear.


    In Shennong system, a name automatically pops up.


    "Shenxianniang can keep people awake under any circumstances."


    With a gentle stroke of your fingernail, there was a scratch on the bead soon. But soon, it can be restored automatically.


    According to the zither spectrum, the origin of this object is unknown, and only a very rare stock has been handed down.


    Although it''s the size of this nail, it can be used for hundreds of years without dissipation.


    No wonder Shangguan Dongzhu was not affected by the drug at all.


    "This is the family heirloom of our official family. It was bigger than this when it was uploaded from our ancestors. Later, when I entered the palace, my family gave it to me secretly because they were afraid that someone would murder me. Maybe it was for this reason that all the people in the official family were crazy. At the beginning, when the leader found me, it was this thing."


    Lin Mengya looked at the immortal wine in her hand in surprise. The chief was good. Why do you use this thing?


    But then, Shangguan Dongzhu, with a hesitant face, talked about her meeting with the chief.


    "When I first entered the central palace, a little maid secretly told me that she had a way to help me keep your grace for a long time. At that time, several concubines wanted to replace me by relying on their love from your majesty. I promised when I was young. However, half a month later, those women were either crazy or ill and could no longer sleep. I asked for help When she arrived at the little maid of honor, she asked if she did it. But the result I got was that the little maid died a few months ago. I thought I had met a ghost, so I didn''t say it. Until one night, the little maid appeared in front of me again, and this time, she brought several people. "


    At that time, Shangguan Dongzhu had not developed an iron heart.


    When the rumored dead appeared again, she was really frightened.


    But the little maid explained that she was just doing things by this identity, so when she changed her appearance, Shangguan Dongzhu''s crazy heart finally comforted a lot.


    But after that, when the little maid threatened and lured her to see the master behind the scenes, Rao was shocked by the courage of the above official Dongzhu.


    "The man was wrapped in a black cloak. I didn''t see him clearly, but I saw those eyes. Pure black, like the color of hell."

 Chapter 959

    Even after many years, Shangguan Dongzhu could not help shivering when he recalled the man.


    Seeing that her eyes were a little confused, Lin Mengya knew that she might have left shenxianniang, so the medicine effect had begun to affect her brain.


    Immediately put the things in her hand into her hand.


    The faint fragrance suddenly increased, and Shangguan Dongzhu finally calmed down.


    "I only know that he is a man, but what''s strange is that his voice is both old and young. I thought it was a deliberate cover up. But when I handed him another piece of immortal wine, I found that one of his hands was as old as an old man, but the other was as white as jade and as young as a boy."


    Just from Shangguan Dongzhu''s story, Lin Mengya felt a trace of shudder.


    What kind of place is the chief, which can have such a strange side.


    Just wanted to ask, he saw that Shangguan Dongzhu seemed very tired.


    With his eyes closed, there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Think of that memory, for her, it is also like a nightmare, which has tortured her for so many years.


    "Thanks to the power of the candle dragon club, I eradicated many opponents. I thought I could make my children ascend the dragon throne. But what I didn''t expect was that in the end, I hurt them. Mengya, you must get rid of the candle dragon club! They are a group of evil spirits who climb up from hell. If you stay with them, they will eat their souls No more. I''m useless. Please save my child. "


    Shangguan Dongzhu grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist with some excitement. The latter wanted to break free, but failed for a while.


    Only when facing the face full of expectations, Lin Mengya did not show a trace of sympathy.


    One by one, he broke off Shangguan Dongzhu''s fingers, and then said word by word.


    "I really won''t let the candle dragon live in the world, but I''m not for your children. To tell you the truth, maybe thousands of people who were harmed by the candle dragon should live, but only your children should die."


    Her ruthlessness finally made Shangguan Dongzhu recognize the reality.


    A faint wry smile welled up in the corners of her mouth, because she knew what Lin Mengya said was the truth.


    As a mother, she knows better than anyone the sins of her children.


    Some things must be repaid.


    "I know, but please, if you can, just let them live. Please take this immortal wine. If you can win the leader of the candle dragon club with it, it will be their life money."


    Up to now, Shangguan Dongzhu is still pleading with Lin Mengya to give her children a way to live.


    But seeing that Lin Mengya had been unmoved, she could no longer care about her dignity. She knelt in front of Lin Mengya and kowtowed to her.


    "What are you doing? Get up!"


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the once arrogant empress would really kneel at her feet.


    She immediately jumped away and held Shangguan Dongzhu''s arm to stop the man''s crazy behavior.


    "I know... I know you can beat that man even without this thing. But I beg you, I beg you to give them a way to live, please!"


    Shangguan Dongzhu burst into tears. Just now the indifference has disappeared, leaving behind an ordinary woman with a embarrassed face.


    Lin Mengya is no matter how hard her heart is. Now she has rubbed it soft.


    His face showed an impatient expression, but his hand dragged Shangguan Dongzhu up.


    "No matter how much you ask me, I can''t promise you. Your children have a lot of blood debts. Even if I let them go, others can''t let them go. But I can promise you that if they don''t continue to fight me, I can let them have a separate identity and start over. It''s just my biggest concession, or even if you knock to death here, I won''t be kind Soft. "


    Shangguan Dongzhu obviously didn''t expect that Lin Mengya would give in.


    She immediately nodded and hurriedly stuffed the things in her hand into Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "This immortal brew has a characteristic. If it is separated, it can work. But if it is cut and combined again, it will temporarily lose its effect. The leader of the candle dragon club should be eager to want it, so he will show up. I think as long as you find a chance to combine the two things together, he should have a relapse."


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t think that this thing would have such an effect.


    But what about Shangguan Dongzhu?


    As if she sensed Lin Mengya''s mind, Shangguan Dongzhu suddenly smiled, but the expression on her face was relieved.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. In fact, being crazy is better than being awake. If I continue to be awake, there will soon be no place for me in the world. Therefore, I''d rather be crazy."


    Lin Mengya watched her curl up on the couch. Her clear eyes gradually dyed a bit of alienation.


    That was the drug effect that had been suppressed for a long time, which was eroding her only reason a little.


    The medicine that Princess Tiancheng cheated her to drink mainly poisoned her brain.


    If it hadn''t been for immortal wine, she must have forgotten everything now.


    "There used to be a lush sweet scented osmanthus tree in this yard. Unfortunately, I''m a queen and can''t live in this small yard. Now, it''s good. I can see it every day."


    Shangguan Dongzhu said foolishly, but his eyes stared at a place in the void in the yard.


    Lin Mengya holds the immortal brew in her hand and silently exits the room.


    In fact, Shangguan Dongzhu was still affected by the medicine.


    It''s just that I''ve been worried about those children, so I''m going to bear it desperately until now.


    I can''t help thinking of my mother.


    What kind of mood does the strong and smart woman have to welcome her arrival?


    Looking back at that, he continued to look fascinated at Shangguan Dongzhu in the empty yard in front of the window. Lin Mengya''s heart was full of a bit of miscellaneous taste.


    "Ya''er, she''s embarrassed you?"


    As soon as she stepped out of the courtyard, Lin Mengya saw the Empress Dowager who hurried to meet her.


    The hand was gripped by a pair of cool hands and placed in the palm of the hand. The eyes looked at themselves with great worry.


    "No, you don''t have to worry."


    It seems that they have been waiting for her here.


    Lin Mengya looked at the empress dowager, her heart filled with infinite warmth.


    Instead, he held her arm and hurriedly called the people to Fengxiang palace.


    "She... Alas, is also a poor man."


    On the way, Lin Mengya only said that Shangguan Dongzhu wanted to let go of her children.


    As for shenxianniang, she had already kept it close to her.


    The fewer people know this, the better.


    Maybe in the end, it can get unexpected effects.


    "Although she is a poor man, she has to bear the consequences since she has done some things."


    Lin Mengya naturally knew that when the Empress Dowager was still a high-ranking imperial concubine, she was a lot angry with Shangguan Dongzhu.


    Now, even if you agree, you have to take care of the Empress Dowager''s mood.


    "Well, that''s true. But the AI family knows that you are kind-hearted. Don''t worry. The past has long passed. In fact, the AI family is trying to discuss with the emperor how to place Shangguan Dongzhu."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the Empress Dowager. The other party''s expression didn''t change much. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "The Empress Dowager can do anything, but I think it''s better to put her in the palace and let her die safely."


    The ideas of the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law coincide. The former crown prince has been deposed as the crown prince and demoted to civilian confinement because of his imprisonment of his majesty and his rebellion against the palace.


    But because of Tiancheng''s cruel means, now their mother and son have become crazy.


    But even so, if the crown prince''s remaining sins resurface on that day, they are excellent targets.


    Killing people is easy. The key is how to use them and win people''s hearts.


    "Well, you know the idea of mourning family best."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Lin Mengya with satisfaction. The more she looked at her daughter-in-law, the happier she was.


    People are not only beautiful, but also smart.


    The key is, does she still have a kind heart.


    Killing Shangguan Dongzhu and the former crown prince is small, but it will eventually make the new emperor fall on the charge of slaughtering his brother''s first mother.


    These things can be big or small, but for the king of a country, they can''t be careless at all.


    "The Empress Dowager is still magnanimous. Otherwise, it''s not enough to make them look like hundreds of times with those things at the beginning."


    Lin Mengya flattered the Empress Dowager with a smile. Of course, what the Empress Dowager said to her was also very useful.


    He put out his finger, touched her forehead and said with a smile.


    "You''re a ghost spirit. Alas, we can''t help ourselves. Even if they can live in peace, they''re very different from before. Even if it''s for the sake of accumulating virtues and blessings for the future emperor and grandchildren."


    Lin Mengya, who was teased, blushed.


    "There''s no royal grandson. I''m still a body to be married."


    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya felt bitter in her heart.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to have a child for long Tianyu, but


    He shook his head and drove those unimportant thoughts out of his mind.


    Now the most important thing is to open the fairy city and unlock the absurd mission of the Lin family and the Zuo family.


    Only by solving those serious problems can she have the time to love her loved ones.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that her future seemed to be a soaring peak.


    Fortunately, she has worked hard to climb to the top of the mountain. Only a little closer, she can reach the other side of victory.


    Everything is worth it!


    When she returned to her heart courtyard from Fengxiang palace, Lin Mengya sent everyone out, leaving Bai Su to wait on her.


    Unconsciously took out the immortal wine. She only felt very strange about some things.


    Chief, why do you have such strange symptoms?

 Chapter 960

    The leader of the candle dragon club is a very contradictory freak.


    On the one hand, he seemed to know everything about the candle dragon club, and the congregation worshipped him even if they had not met him.


    But on the other hand, he never had any management behavior except formulating more strict regulations.


    Severe indulgence was her only comment on the leader of the candle dragon club.


    But such a person appeared in front of Shangguan Dongzhu, who was not so powerful in those years, for a immortal brew.


    And the strange disease of half old and half young. At the beginning, when she first met Qinghu, the old man in his forties also wore a tender face.


    Is the chief just an ancient version of the abnormal doctor?


    This idea made Lin Mengya''s face a little ugly.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, she can''t be afraid, but pervert It''s always elusive.


    "What are you thinking, so absorbed?"


    The body fell into a solid embrace, and the man behind him sighed, which seemed a little surprised.


    Turning her head, Lin Mengya kissed the man''s lips in the surprised eyes of the other party. Lin Mengya smiled and looked at long Tianyu''s eyes, but obviously, now is not the best time to express some emotions.


    Her brave and wise emperor, no matter how she looks, makes her heart jump at a high speed for him.


    "Oh, I really want to..."


    The second half of the sentence was stuck in the throat by long Tianyu, and his arm tightened to keep the love of his life.


    Lin Mengya leaned comfortably on his shoulder, but she was playing with the immortal wine in her hand.


    What Shangguan Dongzhu said to her today, Lin Mengya didn''t hide anything, but it was all told to long Tianyu.


    "Is the leader of the candle dragon club crazy?"


    Playing with a wisp of her black hair is long Tianyu''s most real idea.


    Lin Mengya also nodded gently. Now it seems that this is the closest to the correct answer.


    "You said that he was so attached to Xiancheng, did he want to pursue immortality?"


    Although she is a medical student, she studies history well.


    Since ancient times, countless emperors and alchemists have been pursuing the art of longevity.


    Even from a scientific point of view, longevity is a hypothesis that can be realized.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid it''s just a vain dream.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment, but took her to the desk.


    The inner room of Yixin hospital is almost the same as that of Liuxin hospital. I know she likes reading books, especially some fairy stories. Long Tianyu has secretly collected a lot of celebrities.


    Let her stay in her arms like a pestering kitten, long Tianyu still stretched out her hand, took a thin book from the bookshelf and spread it on the desk.


    "What is this? Well, isn''t this your handwriting?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the book in front of him curiously. Long Tianyu''s words were very beautiful, so he recognized them at a glance.


    "These --"


    It''s rare that when long Tianyu was a little ashamed to speak, he gently brushed these books with his big hand. What would he say? This is what he copied these books for her every time he thought of her after he was cheated by this little woman.


    It seems that only in this way can he find a trace of peace.


    I don''t know how many nights he spent copying these books under candles.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help hugging the woman in her arms again when the confused time of life is worse than death sounded.


    In any case, he can''t bear the pain of losing her again.


    "Oh, it''s just that I copy a few copies in my spare time because those fragments look too vague."


    Try to understate this embarrassing incident, but long Tianyu''s excessively serious appearance has already betrayed his real ideas.


    Lin Mengya just took a quick look and knew that these new looking books must have been copied by the fool.


    The heart has long been soft and has become a pool of water.


    Hold the man''s slender and powerful hand and gently burn a kiss.


    "No one or anything can separate us. Wait for me, I will come back."


    She cherished the oath of love. Long Tianyu only felt that the warm and soft word miraculously smoothed all her uneasiness and mania.


    "OK, I believe you."


    He had no choice but to trust her.


    "What on earth do you want me to read? Do you want me to appreciate your handwriting? Well, the handwriting is neat and strong, good handwriting, good handwriting!"


    Long Tianyu helplessly looked at the naughty woman in his arms, shook his head and put away the emotions that would make him weak.


    Patted the woman''s small head and seriously pointed to a page in the book.


    "There is a story of the kingdom of lieyun recorded in this'' Tales of the gods''. When we went to lieyun this time, didn''t we see the stories of their immortals and the immortal city? It''s written here, but it''s a little different from that of lieyun."


    This is a new thing. Lin Mengya looked in the direction of his fingers. Sure enough, there were several nights in the thin book that recorded the king of poisonous insects and the empress of witches who had passed by lie Yun.


    If it were not for the extraordinary memory of long Tianyu, the general record of this fairy tale would really be ignored.


    Moreover, this "strange talk of the gods" is a unique book. I''m afraid no more than three people in the world have seen it.


    The story is a little old-fashioned, but to Lin Mengya''s surprise, in this story, the king of poisonous insects and the queen of witches are not a couple of gods and immortals, but a pair of old enemies.


    They are the leaders of their respective countries and lead their respective armies to fight each other every year.


    But once they met on the battlefield.


    So the sky thunder hook the earth fire, the fire meets dry firewood, in short, it is love at first sight, and then go through thousands of hardships, and finally get married.


    But this book only wrote that the empress witch was going to marry the king of poisonous insects, so there was no following.


    According to the routine of the general story, that is, the queen and the king live happily together.


    But after reading it, Lin Mengya always felt something was wrong.


    Holding her forehead, Lin Mengya looked at the book strangely.


    It took a long time to speak.


    "You say, in the end, will the queen witch never marry the king of poisonous insects?"


    Long Tianyu was also stunned and took a long time to answer her.


    "It should be -- No. isn''t the Xin family the offspring of the king of ten thousand Gu and the empress of the witch? If she didn''t marry the king of ten thousand Gu, would the empress of the witch in the story be different from the empress of the witch worshipped by the state of lieyun. However, I don''t want you to read this paragraph. Go on."


    Lin Mengya noticed that at the end of this page, it should have recorded the end, but it suddenly recorded a little story.


    There is no mention of the witch queen in the story, just that the king of poisonous insects has found a medicine that can live forever.


    But it''s for immortals. Once ordinary people take it without permission, they will grow old and young.


    No wonder long Tianyu wants to read this little story by herself, but she is more confused after reading it.


    This little story seems to be suddenly interspersed into the big story ahead. It''s not the end of the story, but rather an insignificant anecdote.


    But when you are old and young, isn''t it very similar to the chief''s symptoms?


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows. She always felt that this thing was a little outrageous.


    "Don''t tell me. You suspect that the leader of the candle dragon club is the one who read this book, so he becomes that ghost?"


    Although long Tianyu also felt a little incredible, he sighed.


    "I also think my idea is childish and ridiculous, but ya''er, are there still few incredible things we have experienced?"


    Lin Mengya swallowed the rebuttal. Since she came back again, the indestructible Three Outlooks have been broken into slag in the past 20 years.


    Looking at the booklet, Lin Mengya could only moan.


    "Fake books do great harm to people!"


    Can it be said that her opponent is a senior middle school sophomore who believes in fairy tales? Old? Young people?


    Lin Mengya feels that her head hurts a little. This kind of human design is worse than Dr. pervert.


    "I think so, so you''d better read less books of this kind in the future."


    Long Tianyu, who couldn''t get the same point with Lin Mengya, nodded with emotion.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. In any case, her hostile relationship with the leader is doomed.


    "Forget it, don''t mention it first. Where are you locked up, Feng zidie? And the girl Tong beside her, can you find out her details?"


    At the mention of this woman, long Tianyu''s face was as gloomy as ink


    He hated those who wanted to plan his own mother.


    In particular, Feng zidie has repeatedly wanted Lin Mengya''s life. This alone is enough for her to die a hundred and eighty times.


    "Nothing, just threw it in the prison. As for the woman surnamed Tong beside her, QingHan said that she was indeed connected with the candle dragon club, but she was not an internal person of the candle dragon club. Moreover, the forces behind her seemed to have something to do with the Xin family of the strong cloud country."


    It''s the Xin family?


    Lin Mengya felt strange about everything in the Xin family.


    Is it really because close relatives get married more, so there are all kinds of crazy factors hidden in their genes?


    But the Xin family has more restrictions than the ordinary lieyun people because of the ten thousand Gu pool.


    Why is there the shadow of this strange family everywhere?


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Xiaoyu and ah Xiu. People say that being alone is the easiest thing to produce a little spark of love. I really hope that when they come out, the fire of love has been burning."


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya expressed a strong interest in her behavior of forced delivery.


    This time, long Tianyu''s behavior towards his wife is definitely strong support.


    Does that little devil think he can''t see his covetous heart?


    If you want to dig his wife, you''d better die early!

 Chapter 961

    "I want to see her, and we have to get the thing in Feng zidie''s hand."


    Now Lin Mengya has grasped two of the four keys.


    The immortal Gu should be the king Gu in the ten thousand Gu pool.


    The jade ruler is needless to say. The rest should be the Millennium invincible Jade Flower and the Millennium immortal fire.


    She doesn''t have a clue about the fire, but the jade flower. In fact, she is also very curious.


    Long Tianyu thought, but firmly shook his head.


    "She''s crazy. I can''t give her another chance to hurt you."


    This makes Lin Mengya feel ridiculous and sweet.


    Nestled in his arms, his fingers gently poked the man''s shoulder.


    "What else can she do to me when she is locked up by you?"


    Although long Tianyu respects her very much, sometimes the man''s desire to protect is helpless.


    But now Lin Mengya is happy, because she knows that all this is because he loves her.


    "No!"


    Anyway, long Tianyu just didn''t agree.


    Lin Mengya, who was really helpless, had to beg and promise. She lingered for a night before allowing the man to agree with her to see feng zidie.


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya is really a little strange in a place like prison.


    Moreover, some of the most heinous people are detained here.


    There are men''s prison in the East and women''s prison in the West.


    Different from the ones on TV, the prisoners here are lifeless. Even when they see her coming in, they at most turn their heads to look at her, and then there are no other actions.


    There was a strong musty smell in the air, and there were torches on both sides.


    But the atmosphere here was so repressed that people trembled from their hearts.


    Bai Su followed Lin Mengya with vigilance, thoroughly implemented long Tianyu''s orders and followed suit to protect her master.


    Around Lin Mengya, six capable soldiers protected her within a certain safe distance.


    Just now, a prisoner wanted to molest Lin Mengya verbally, but he was directly maimed by one of the elite soldiers.


    Only their future new emperor can do this brutal way of protection.


    Lin Mengya only felt helpless. In addition, she had to go quickly so as not to affect others.


    "Your Highness, watch your step. There is a cell in front of that prisoner."


    In the sky, the less said and half the rest of the life, the face of a nervous Princess out of the ordinary princess.


    It has long been heard that the new emperor is very fond of his royal highness. Now he can see clearly.


    At the moment, I was somewhat respectful to the royal highness of the princess.


    "Thank you."


    Feng zidie''s cell is in the innermost corner. According to long Tianyu''s order, there are no prisoners around.


    On the firewood stack, the once iceberg beauty is already in a mess.


    Just staring at the light leaking in from the window, I don''t know what I''m muttering.


    Lin Mengya looks at Feng zidie, but she doesn''t feel how pathetic the other party is.


    As soon as the prisoner wanted to come forward and scold, he was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "You all go down. Bai Su can accompany me here."


    After the six elite soldiers looked at each other, they retreated a few steps away with a tacit understanding. However, they still guarded around.


    Feng zidie heard her curse day and night, and her eyes glared out of the cell.


    But the other party just looked at himself faintly. Against the backdrop of gorgeous and exquisite palace clothes, the man seemed more charming than when he first met at that time.


    And myself, sour and poor, has long been reduced to humble soil.


    Her eyes overflowed with a few sneers. Yes, she had already lost completely.


    "Did you come to see my joke? Congratulations, you got what you wanted."


    Lin Mengya smiled. Up to now, Feng zidie is still stubborn.


    "Feng zidie, I think you have made a mistake. From the beginning to the end, long Tianyu is mine, and you are just a passer-by. You think I''m competing with you, but he never belongs to you."


    Whether Feng zidie, Jiang ruqin or those who want to dig her corner, they have made a mistake.


    Long Tianyu''s heart has always been with her and never given to anyone.


    Therefore, she is with long Tianyu and doesn''t need anyone''s success and concession.


    Lin Mengya''s words suddenly excited Feng zidie.


    She wanted to rush out, but the chain on her ankle limited her movement.


    Can only stand there and stare at Lin Mengya with open teeth and claws.


    "He''s mine! Lin Mengya, aren''t you dead? Then why do you have to live! You just met him earlier than I did. Why can''t you do it? I can''t!"


    Seeing Feng zidie''s madness, Lin Mengya felt that her patience had been exhausted a little bit.


    "I met him earlier than you, so he can only be mine. Feng zidie, I didn''t embarrass you because you did something good in the past. If you continue to be stubborn, no wonder I am."


    Lin Mengya, who lost her patience, was particularly terrible. Feng zidie thought Lin Mengya didn''t dare to do anything to her, but before she resisted, two men tied her hands and feet, and then opened the iron chain on her ankle.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Roaring in horror, Feng zidie felt that the black and smelly cell could bring her peace of mind.


    No one would pay attention to her. Soon, she was trapped on a wooden stake.


    And the woman she hated was sitting not far away in her spare time.


    "Miss Feng, I think you know my purpose. We won''t beat around the bush. Give me something and I can let you live. But if you don''t give it to me, I can get it."


    In the prison room, the strong rotten smell of blood made Feng zidie''s teeth tremble.


    All kinds of instruments of torture were stained with black blood. At the thought that those things would fall on her body, she felt a little weak in her legs.


    "You can''t do this to me! Do you want to completely offend the Feng family?"


    That''s naive.


    Lin Mengya sneered at the corners of her mouth and gently dusted the dust on her skirt that didn''t exist.


    "Feng family - what is it?"


    It is the first time that Feng zidie, who has been used to listening to other people''s flattery since she was a child, has heard someone belittle the Feng family.


    She stared at Lin Mengya angrily and wanted to skin her and cramp her directly.


    Unfortunately, she will never have this opportunity.


    "Miss Feng, the family of miracle doctors is really powerful. Maybe you can bring people back to life and prolong life. But what is the small Feng family for a country?" I really don''t know whether to say she''s naive or to say she''s stupid.


    "I''ve changed my mind. Later, I''ll send someone to pass a word to your Feng family as the new emperor of Jin. You Feng zidie offended me, so I want you to pay for your life."


    Feng zidie was stunned on the spot. She obviously didn''t expect that the woman in front of her would be so moody.


    But didn''t she want what she had in her hand?


    "You, if you dare to touch my Feng family, my father will never let you go!"


    "Hum, what if he doesn''t let me go? It''s just a common thing for the 100000 troops of the state of Jin to flatten your little Feng family. If it''s bad, there''s my army near the kingdom of heaven. Come on, drag her out and kill her."


    Feng zidie foolishly looked at Lin Mengya, whose face suddenly became ruthless. Her heart''s dependence from now on also collapsed little by little.


    Seeing the two men, she really grabbed them at herself. She couldn''t control it anymore and screamed.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! You can do whatever you want. Please, let me go!"


    Looking at Feng zidie''s complete collapse, Lin Mengya''s face returned to the previous coldness.


    It''s just a flash of light. Feng zidie is destined to be a carefully cared flower.


    In fact, long Tianyu only imprisoned her and didn''t give her any punishment.


    Now, in her two and three times of intimidation, she had already been frightened.


    "Well, tell me, where are you hiding the Jade Flower?"


    Lin Mengya''s tone was soft but cold. Feng zidie just resisted a little, so she motioned the two men to go on.


    "I said, I said! I hid the Jade Flower in the palace. Sister Tong said that it was the safest to hide in the palace. No one would have thought that it would be in the palace!"


    Feng zidie is like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. He tells the hiding place in one breath.


    But the more she said, the more indifferent Lin Mengya''s expression became.


    In the end, he looked at himself almost as if he were looking at the dead.


    "You mean it was Miss Tong''s idea to hide in the rockery cave in the north corner of the imperial garden?"


    Feng zidie immediately nodded, but Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, got up and walked to the outside of the punishment room.


    "Wait! I''m telling the truth. Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    Feng zidie was worried, but the two men who stayed put her in the cell again despite her resistance.


    Some looked at the two men foolishly, locked the door of the cell, but never bothered her again.


    Feng zidie sat down on the haystack and felt a little incredible about his escape.


    She didn''t know that Lin Mengya had no interest in scaring her because she had completely lost her function.


    Accompanied by Bai Su and the guard, Lin Mengya finally left the prison.


    Outside, long Tianyu sent a team of guards around the sedan chair she took when she came.


    But Lin Mengya picked up her skirt and walked in the direction of the palace.


    Bai Su, who knows his master''s mind best, never leaves. After walking silently for a long time, Lin Mengya sighed faintly.


    "Isn''t the master happy?"


    Bai Su asked suspiciously. They could easily get the news of the key, but the Master seemed a little depressed.


    "How can I be happy? The key has fallen into the enemy''s hands. I''m afraid our time will be much more urgent."

 Chapter 962

    Feng zidie is also a big fool. How can he give this life-saving thing to others.


    Tong''s surname is already ill intentioned. Since it''s the place she''s looking for and hid it, how can it still be in place?


    A while ago, the palace was in chaos because of the confrontation between the crown prince and long Tianyu.


    I''m afraid at that time, Yuhua has been secretly taken out of the palace.


    With a sigh, Lin Mengya finally sent someone to find the place where Feng zidie confessed.


    "Go to the seventh Prince''s house."


    Turning to get into the sedan chair, Lin Mengya was a little unwilling.


    If she had started earlier, she wouldn''t have dallied and was preempted.


    Miss Tong is locked up in the residence of long QingHan, the seventh prince. Compared with Feng zidie, who is really behind the scenes.


    Today, Princess Rong''an has become the hottest person in the whole of Dajin.


    How dare the people of the seventh Prince''s house stop her? After seeing the sedan chair with the Royal logo from a distance, they hurried to the house to report.


    "Third sister-in-law, why are you free today?"


    Just after getting off the sedan chair, long QingHan, who has a good relationship with her, greeted her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the handsome face, but her expression was slightly complicated.


    "Seventh prince, I think I''d better prepare some ointment for you."


    A huge blue black eye circle firmly occupied the handsome and clear face of long QingHan.


    The man wanted to cry and looked at his sister-in-law without tears. He was full of grievances.


    Look, even the third sister-in-law can''t see it anymore, but the Hedong lion at home is still eager to try.


    "Oh, thank you for your kindness. Let''s talk inside."


    I know that if I laugh at this time, it seems a little out of line.


    Lin Mengya frowned and endured a little hard, but she hurried to the seventh Prince''s house with Bai su.


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as I got to the yard, I heard a hearty lion roar.


    Lin Mengya covered the smile lines on her mouth and tried to make herself look less schadenfreude.


    Hurriedly, he looked in the direction of the inner courtyard, but because Lin Mengya was still there, long QingHan had to pretend that he didn''t care.


    But the legs that clearly wanted to run over were a little too anxious.


    "Well, seven princes, it''s better to deal with the important affairs first. We''re in a hurry and thirsty."


    With a grateful look at Lin Mengya, long QingHan immediately asked someone to take Lin Mengya and her maid to the flower hall to wait.


    Looking at the man who looked like a burning ass leaving in a hurry, Lin Mengya was finally able to laugh enough.


    This guy, it''s rare to see him like this.


    She hasn''t been to the seventh Prince''s house yet. She just thinks it''s a little more elegant than Prince Yu''s house.


    Sitting in the flower hall, the housekeeper of the seventh Prince''s house respectfully served the princess Rong''an.


    Hearing well, Lin Mengya heard something in the backyard from time to time.


    Instead, he glanced at the housekeeper, and the soul of gossip in his heart was burning.


    "Your new lady is very... Very powerful!"


    Isn''t it good? Although she didn''t know about long QingHan''s martial arts, long Tianyu said that they were all taught by a master and must be top experts.


    But that half face was devastated at a glance.


    I didn''t see that long QingHan was such a infatuated seed.


    "The princess joked, but my wife... Is really good."


    The housekeeper trembled with an old face and guaranteed with personality that he really didn''t laugh just now.


    Seeing the housekeeper''s appearance, Lin Mengya was more curious.


    It is said that the new lady is the reincarnation of a female tiger, which is extremely fierce.


    What does she think of the housekeeper''s meaning? It seems that she has a good impression of the new lady.


    "Oh? Then I''d like to see the new lady more. I don''t know when it''s convenient, madam..."


    "Convenient! My wife is convenient now! I want to see who is so afraid of death and dares to seduce my husband!"


    The domineering voice remembered outside the flower hall. Then, a girl in red rushed into the flower hall with a golden dagger.


    The girl looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. Her snow-white pink face was inlaid with extremely smart and bright eyes.


    Although he claims to be his wife, he is a girl of ten.


    Especially the slightly pouted red lips, with silk stubbornness and playfulness.


    As soon as the girl came in, she killed Lin Mengya with a cold face.


    Bai Su was unwilling to show weakness, so she stood up and protected her master behind her, looking coldly at the girl in front of her.


    Before Lin Mengya could speak, the girl looked at her up and down.


    That pair of eyes somehow caught some helplessness, then bit cherry lips and shouted to the people behind.


    "You have a good eye. This is OK. If you marry other people in the future, take her as the standard! Those adults sent them a few days ago are not good people. I don''t want to make intrigues with some people every day."


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Is this recognition of her? Would she like to say thank you?


    "My little ancestor, she is my third brother''s wife. If I dare to marry her, our family will be razed to the ground by my third brother!"


    A pair of big hands held the girl''s fragrant shoulder. The tone of dragon QingHan spoiled her. In the center of her eyes, it seemed that she could no longer hold others.


    The girl turned back and looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously. She grabbed her head with her small hand.


    The little mouth cracked and gave her a soft smile.


    "I''m sorry, third sister-in-law. I said, your breath is so pure. How can it be the fine work sent by those smelly old men."


    The scene was once very embarrassing, but the girl''s attitude was natural and generous, and she must change her mistakes.


    Lin Mengya fell in love with the lovely girl and shook her head with a smile. Bai Su also flashed aside.


    "It doesn''t matter. By the way, did you use the gift I gave you last time?"


    Blinking, the "gift" was chosen by Lin Mengya himself. She ordered someone to write a detailed "instructions for use", and finally secretly handed it to the new lady.


    Sure enough, the girl broke away from long QingHan''s hands, flew to Lin Mengya, took her hands and shook them around.


    "Good gift, I like it very much! Third sister-in-law, do you have anything else to introduce to me!"


    Long QingHan listened in the fog. He didn''t know that his own mother was discussing his punishment measures with Lin Mengya.


    If he knew that the washboards that tortured him and made life worse than death were given by Lin Mengya, I''m afraid he would take a salute and immediately run away with his wife.


    Unfortunately, his wife has been spoiled by Lin Mengya.


    "There are a lot of things. I''ll teach you later when I''m free."


    With a few smiles, Lin Mengya smiled very gently.


    The girl in red immediately nodded wildly, and her eyes radiated the light of worship.


    Lin Mengya held back her smile and almost choked her internal injury.


    However, she and the new lady are the "Royal tigers" in Kyoto.


    At present, I can''t help feeling a little sympathetic.


    Pulled her to sit down, ignored the frequent signals of long QingHan and chatted with her.


    "I don''t know what to call my sister?"


    Lin Mengya''s kind attitude, coupled with her kindness and beauty, is difficult to make people feel bad.


    "My name is Gu pan, and my third sister-in-law will call me Pan''er."


    Nodded, Lin Mengya felt that Miss Gu was indeed a rare wonderful person.


    "Good name. I heard a lot of rumors about sister Pan''er outside the house. When I saw her today, I felt that the rumors were untrustworthy."


    She herself is often the talk of those boring people after dinner. Now she has seen Gu pan with her own eyes and feels that she is not that kind of arrogant and unreasonable person.


    Long QingHan is such a shrewd man. If Gu pan is just a Hedong lion who can be cruel and arrogant, how can he be emotional to her.


    These words are deeply appreciated.


    Grasping Lin Mengya''s sleeve, he began to talk about his depression.


    "My third sister-in-law knows the Pearl with her eyes. Although I was born recklessly, I also know some truth. The concubines before my husband are mixed, and I know they are not good people at first sight. My husband is already tired outside. If he can''t rest at home, won''t he break down?"


    When Gu Pan said this, she was very serious. Lin Mengya couldn''t help glancing at long QingHan. Seeing the fool smile on the latter''s face, she also understood something in her heart.


    Compared with long Tianyu, light cold needs to hide more things.


    Even though he once had a group of wives and concubines, those people were more likely to monitor him and even try to control him.


    The man was like long Tianyu, who never had a moment of breathing.


    All the time, we should wear a mask of hypocrisy and deal with all kinds of people and horses.


    Therefore, looking forward is the accident that makes him unable to give up and softens his heart.


    She knows all these things.


    "Sister Pan''er has a good opinion, and I have been taught. My sister has done a good job and should be rewarded."


    Looking around is like seeing relatives. A pair of eyes look at her with tears. It is obvious that she has been regarded as a confidant.


    "I think so, too, but the minister said that everything should not be too publicized. I know that those smelly old men will send beauty to the minister in the future. I have agreed with the minister that no matter who sent it in the future, I must have a look in person before I can decide whether I can stay. I misunderstood my sister-in-law today, and please punish her."


    Seeing this serious and responsible look, how could Lin Mengya be really angry with her.


    What does it mean to just capture the information and breath in Gu Pan''s words?


    "I just heard from my sister about breath. How can I perceive the difference between people''s breath?"


    Mention this, Gu pan angrily stared at long QingHan, even if the latter was full of flattering smile, but she was still angry.


    "I have a different sense of smell from others since I was a child. I can smell something that ordinary people can''t smell. Master said I was gifted, but some laymen just don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 963

    In this regard, Lin Mengya holds an open attitude.


    Indeed, in modern society, some people also have five senses beyond ordinary people.


    Unexpectedly, the new lady of long QingHan had such great ability. Lin Mengya was a little curious.


    "If so, why should sister Pan''er be angry with her highness?"


    Lin Mengya smiled a little mysterious. With such a lady with a keen sense of smell, I''m afraid long QingHan won''t want to climb the wall to steal food in his life.


    "It''s not because there is a very chaotic atmosphere in the house. It''s clearly in the house, but I can''t find it. Some people don''t tell me the truth. Hum, it must be Jinwucangjiao!"


    When Gu Pan said this, there was still a light of grievance in his big eyes.


    But long QingHan is a little helpless and heartache. He only dares to make private communication with Lin Mengya with his eyes.


    i see!


    Took Gu Pan''s hand, and Lin Mengya said a word gently in her ear.


    The girl in red immediately smiled and looked at the woman in front of her.


    "What the third sister-in-law said is true?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, looked around and cheered, immediately pulled her sleeve and smiled sweetly.


    "Sure enough, my husband is right. My third sister-in-law is the smartest person in the world! Don''t say one is busy, it''s ten or a hundred. I''m duty bound to look forward to it!"


    Looking at Gu Pan''s chest, she looked like everything could be wrapped around her. Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyes, but she was puzzled by long QingHan''s face.


    What agreement did his mother-in-law reach with his third sister-in-law?


    "Thank you, sister Pan''er. The seventh prince, I''m here to see someone."


    Seeing that the topic suddenly turned to his side, long QingHan had to nod.


    "I''ll take you to see you now. Pan''er, go back first and I''ll be there later."


    Although Gu pan was unwilling, he nodded and silently walked out of the door of the flower hall.


    "Alas -"


    Looking at the back of the beloved, his Highness the seventh prince, who rarely sighs, is melancholy like a woman in a boudoir.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, but she still whispered.


    "Your Highness, I think Miss Gu pan is hot tempered, but she is a woman with seven tricks and exquisite heart. I think you''d better tell her the truth about some things. After all, you''re the one who wants to take over the world instead of Tianyu. You can''t keep Miss Pan under your protection all your life? You know, even the emperor can''t help it."


    These words, even if she came here, give some advice to long QingHan.


    Whether it''s long Tianyu or long QingHan.


    They are doomed not to live an ordinary life. Even their feelings are so different.


    Instead of hurting the person you love, teach her the best Kung Fu in the world so that she can become the other half standing side by side with herself.


    Besides, she felt that she was not an ordinary person.


    It''s just that the two brothers of the dragon family are of the type with excess desire for protection.


    I hope they don''t take too many detours.


    "Third sister-in-law, do I have to?"


    There are traces of struggle in long QingHan''s eyes. Lin Mengya doesn''t want to be so cruel, but they don''t throw the pot to long QingHan out of selfishness.


    "QingHan, Tianyu and I are involved in too much right and wrong. If we were in that position all the time, it might bring too many disasters to Dajin. You didn''t intervene so much, and only you can make the whole Dajin usher in a new page in peace, do you understand?"


    She and long Tianyu know too much.


    Some of the unspoken secrets of various countries can even be related to the country''s foundation.


    Maybe in three or five years, those people will not do any harm to long Tianyu and the Jin State he is in charge of.


    But once the son of heaven and a courtier, when the old forces grow old and the new forces recover.


    The state of Jin will become the target of public criticism, and she is very disappointed that long Tianyu''s departure is also a helpless move.


    Maybe they will choose a quiet place away from the noise of the crowd, away from these right and wrong, and never step into the world of mortals again.


    Only in this way can they enjoy peace.


    "I... I know. Don''t worry."


    Long QingHan looked lonely. If he could, he would like to give up his responsibility and live a carefree life with Pan''er.


    However, he must not give up his important task.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to see him like this.


    From the cuff, he took out something and stuffed it into long QingHan''s hand.


    "Don''t say your third brother won''t help you. This prescription is a good thing that I have studied with Shifu for a long time. If you try it according to the prescription above, I guarantee you to hold two in three years and three in five years. By the way, if you really don''t want to wrong your mother, isn''t there Yinghua in our family?"


    Long QingHan, thousands of miles away, was full of excitement.


    "What''s the matter, Pu''er?"


    The master, who turned into a wandering monk, looked suspiciously at the ten princes disguised as little monks.


    "Nothing. I just feel like someone is talking about me behind my back."


    Touching his little bald head, long Yinghua, who has grown into a little boy, pursed his lips and said.


    I didn''t know that his favorite third sister-in-law, who was on his mind, had worked with his seven elder brothers, who were long disrespectful, to make a thorough calculation of herself.


    "The third sister-in-law is really a wonderful plan! I''ll thank you in advance for my seventh brother."


    Long QingHan, who has found the next pot carrying Xia, just feels smooth.


    A pair of eyes glittered with the light of calculation, solemnly put the prescription in their sleeves, and I just felt very relaxed.


    Remember, his ten younger brothers have been hiding enough. Now they can welcome back to the palace for education.


    "Your Highness, you''re welcome. Now we should go to some business."


    Lin Mengya''s face flashed a few helplessness.


    If the crown prince knew that the position he tried hard to compete for was a big burden that longtianyu and longqinghan wanted to abandon immediately. I don''t know if he would feel that his previous competition was no different from a fool.


    With their confidants, they went to the dungeon where Miss Tong was detained.


    The conditions here are much better than those in the dungeon, but I''m afraid the people here would rather go to the dungeon than become a lonely ghost in hell.


    Miss Tong is in one of the secret rooms.


    Compared with the neatness when she first saw Miss Tong, now the woman full of whip marks is as embarrassed as a beast.


    Hearing that the prison door was wide open and her hands and feet were tied, the woman locked on the wall just opened her eyes and looked at them faintly.


    Then he threw off his head contemptuously.


    Compared with her frightened master, this guy''s bones are much harder.


    "Where''s my miss? You''d better let my miss go, or the Feng family won''t let you go!"


    Husky business, with little care.


    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled. Now, is Miss Tong still pretending?


    "I''m a loyal slave, but I''ll let you down. Feng zidie is fine, and I don''t intend to do anything to her. If you think the Feng family will offend the whole Da Jin, I''m afraid it''s even more difficult."


    Miss Tong glanced at Lin Mengya and saw that the woman was well groomed and seemed to have seen through her disguise.


    A few dignified eyebrows passed, but they no longer spoke easily.


    "Miss Tong, no, I should call you miss Xin. I want to ask you, whose hand did the Jade Flower fall in? The Xin family or the candle dragon club?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya already knows it in her mind. She just wants to cheat the woman and see if she can ask something else.


    But miss Tong opened her eyes and looked at her calmly, with a little contempt in her eyes.


    "I don''t know the Xin family, let alone the candle dragon club. I''m a slave bought by the Feng family, that''s all."


    Lin Mengya knew that the other party was pretending to calculate and snorted coldly.


    "Miss Tong, it''s a little boring to say this now. You can''t escape my palm all the time. I''m not your Highness the seventh prince. I have thousands of ways to make you speak."


    Lin Mengya is an expert in extorting a confession by torture.


    Under the attack of all kinds of poisons she prepared, even people with strong willpower had to tell her the truth.


    Seeing Miss Tong''s tenacious resistance, Lin Mengya had to use her means.


    Just wanted to go back and get the medicine, a charming voice ran out of the darkness.


    "Oh! It''s really here!"


    The girl''s voice was a little surprised.


    Long QingHan was startled and ran to the girl and stopped her slender body.


    "Pan''er, why did you come here?"


    Clinging to the woman in her arms for fear that she would lose her temper here, long QingHan stared at the bodyguard who hurried after the girl.


    "I asked her to follow me secretly. Sister Pan''er, the special breath you said is hers?"


    Lin Mengya confessed that it was her bad idea, and Gu pan also poked out a small head from long QingHan''s arms. After looking at the locked woman, he nodded at Lin Mengya.


    "It''s her! However, her breath is so chaotic. It''s not like one person or two. In short, I haven''t smelled such a chaotic breath!"


    Long QingHan looked at the girl in his arms reluctantly and smiled at Lin Mengya. He thought he had heard the girl''s words.


    "Well, now you can see it. I''ll take you back."


    The reason why he didn''t let his mother see this was that he just wanted her to be so clean and clear without provoking a trace of dust.


    Unfortunately, Pan''er always doesn''t understand his good intentions.


    But Lin Mengya fell into painstaking thinking because of a word she looked forward to.


    Not one or two?


    Looking at Miss Tong suspiciously, she stepped forward and grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    No, Miss Tong is not pregnant.


    Well, what''s going on?

 Chapter 964

    "You... What are you talking about!"


    Miss Tong seemed to react, blushed, stared and scolded Lin Mengya.


    Looking at Miss Tong suspiciously, Lin Mengya finally turned her eyes to Gu pan.


    She believed that looking around was by no means a perfunctory remark.


    "Pan''er, you said it wasn''t one person or two. What''s going on?"


    From the embrace of long QingHan, Gu pan finally caught the opportunity and hurriedly explained to Lin Mengya.


    "Everyone has his own breath, but there is someone else''s breath in this woman. It is not contaminated, but emitted from the inside. I can smell that her breath is very mixed, like... There are two people in one body. One is her and the other is not a complete person."


    This time, not only is long QingHan confused, but even Lin Mengya feels incompetent to understand.


    With the same doubts, the two looked at each other alone.


    He stamped his feet and shouted anxiously.


    "Yes, there is another incomplete soul in her body! Now, do you understand?"


    This How is that possible?


    Lin Mengya''s subconscious reaction is the same as long QingHan''s. she thinks this is ridiculous.


    Seeing that none of the two believed in themselves, Gu pan was really angry, pouted and stared at them angrily.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe it. My master said that there are many capable people in the world. There is a kind of person who is born with two souls but doesn''t know it. That is to say, they may completely become a person at different times. But the two souls on this woman are not complete. I don''t think even she is aware of it!"


    Double soul? Is it a split personality?


    Lin Mengya thought it was possible, but when Miss Tong listened to Gu Pan''s words, there was a trace of fear in her eyes.


    The face was slightly distorted with the deepening of fear.


    "No! Impossible! This body is mine and there will be no one else!"


    The slightly trembling voice just confirmed some guesses in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Miss Tong must know something! Maybe she is also troubled by something.


    "What do you know? Say it. We may be able to help you."


    Try to soften her voice. Lin Mengya hopes to induce some words from Miss Tong''s mouth.


    But too deep fear, let Miss Tong''s eyes, gradually filled with a trace of confusion.


    Confused with his eyes, he looked at several people in front of him. His look changed slightly. He jumped in front of Miss Tong and quickly nodded on her head.


    "Come on! Her breath has become more mixed! I''m afraid this man will die!"


    Lin Mengya and long QingHan didn''t expect it, but they just mentioned one body and two souls. Why is Miss Tong dying?


    Lin Mengya, regardless of others, rushed up to check Miss Tong''s pulse, but strangely, her physical characteristics are normal.


    But with the same keen intuition, she felt the loss of vitality in Miss Tong''s body.


    "Take some ginseng tablets! Also, take more life-saving medicine!"


    Long QingHan didn''t dare to neglect, so he immediately ordered someone to take medicine for Miss Tong.


    But Lin Mengya and Gu pan looked at each other. In each other''s eyes, they all continued to be helpless.


    "No, this man, not anymore."


    The pulse that had just calmed down stopped suddenly at the moment.


    Lin Mengya watched Miss Tong die instantly, but she didn''t even find out the cause of death.


    After having the Shennong system, Lin Mengya, who was unfavourable, tried to feel frustrated for the first time.


    Regardless of the development of modern science and technology, there are still untouchable fields.


    Looking at Miss Tong''s eyes, Lin Mengya only felt a little sad and unwilling.


    "I want to find out the real cause of her death. Hope, can you help me?"


    Gu pan nodded immediately without any thought.


    Long QingHan also clenched his hand, and a cold idea flashed in his eyes.


    This feeling of being unable to control really made him feel uncomfortable and flustered.


    In case, these strange and inexplicable means are used on Pan''er


    He can''t imagine, so he can only be stronger, otherwise he can''t even keep his own woman. What kind of man will he be!


    Since they can''t detect the cause of death, the body won''t lie.


    Lin Mengya dismissed irrelevant personnel and wiped Miss Tong''s body herself.


    The lights and candles in the dungeon were as bright as day. As her assistant, Gu pan also followed Lin Mengya.


    There were no other marks except the whip marks.


    After careful examination, Lin Mengya picked up the knife for anatomy.


    "Hiss -"


    Xu is because of the strange death of Miss Tong, so Lin Mengya is a little distracted.


    Miss Tong''s body was not cut, but her hand was hurt first.


    "Third sister-in-law, how are you? Somebody, get clean water!"


    Gu pan immediately nervously held Lin Mengya''s hand, for fear that the knife would infect Lin Mengya with autopsy.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Don''t touch my blood."


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya is very calm.


    After a gentle comforting look, he wrapped it with a handkerchief.


    Her blood is the most strange poison in the world. No corpse poison can infect her.


    That''s the biggest benefit.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Mengya stared at Miss Tong''s body. Just now she accidentally let a drop of her blood fall on Miss Tong''s body.


    In front of Miss Tong''s snow-white chest, a small black spot bulged out.


    Looking forward, but looking at the black spot with some excitement, he whispered.


    "That''s it! I smell the chaos in this woman! But it doesn''t seem to be a living creature."


    Lin Mengya looked slightly changed when she heard the speech. The scalpel in her hand was also very familiar. Around the small black spot, she cut off Miss Tong''s skin.


    Looking down, he kept staring at Lin Mengya and dissected all the skin around the small black spot.


    But unexpectedly, the things under the skin shocked them both.


    "How... Did this happen?"


    Looking forward to some panic, she has never seen such a strange picture.


    There is almost no blood in the chest under the skin.


    What looks like a small black dot is actually a black ball the size of a thumb.


    Moreover, there are many lines growing on the ball. In addition to firmly adhering to the heart, a thick white meat tube extends out.


    Lin Mengya, with a frown, went up along the meat tube and found that it went straight to the brain.


    This How is that possible?


    "Third sister-in-law, what is this?"


    Gu pan was completely shocked. Even though she had no research on human body, she was surprised by everything in front of her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care to answer her questions, and carefully examined other parts. An amazing conclusion gradually took shape in her brain.


    "I''m afraid this thing is the reason why she died. I think her death today should have been premeditated."


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes to the black ball again.


    This thing doesn''t look like a living thing, and miss Tong has something to do with the Xin family.


    One double soul Two souls Is there any connection between Miss Tong and the symptoms of the leader of the candle dragon club?


    "Pan''er, did your master tell you that there are other characteristics of a person with one body and two souls?"


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s suddenly eager eyes, she didn''t dare to neglect. She could only think hard.


    For a long time, I hesitated to answer.


    "My master said that people with one body and two souls may have a great change in personality. Even some habits will be completely different."


    "Is it possible to grow old and young again?"


    Gu pan shook his head. It was the first time for her to see her, and she was still muddled about the rest.


    "It seems that this is more complicated than I thought."


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little ugly. She thought she knew enough about the Xin family, but after seeing this today, she refreshed her understanding of the Xin family again.


    Carefully cut out the black things with a knife, wrap them in clean cloth and put them in your hands.


    Rao is still ignorant of this thing because of the knowledge reserve of Shennong system.


    It''s not as soft as meat, but it''s not too hard.


    Lin Mengya looked at it in her hand for a long time. Finally, she could only sigh and was ready to go back and discuss with the teacher.


    After taking care of everything about Miss Tong and making sure there was no omission, Lin Mengya still let people cremate Miss Tong''s body.


    I don''t know what Miss Tong''s last thought was before she died. When she thought that there was another unknown self in her body, even she couldn''t help sweating.


    incorrect! Since Gu Pan said that the smell of chaos was the black thing in her hand.


    Then there can be no other soul in Miss Tong''s body!


    Holding this thing, Lin Mengya always felt that she was getting closer to the truth.


    After hastily saying goodbye to long QingHan, Lin Mengya rushed to the former Yuqin palace with Bai su.


    "Teacher! Teacher!"


    Bai Lirui, who was basking in the sun on the rocking chair in the yard, thought something big had happened when he heard the voice of his beloved disciple.


    "What''s the matter, girl?"


    Bai Lirui, who didn''t wait to stand up, was pulled into the house by Lin Mengya.


    Bai Lirui, who almost fell and gnawed at the mud, thought his students were crazy.


    "My old bone will have to be torn apart by you sooner or later."


    After a helpless complaint, his sight was attracted by what the apprentice took out.


    "Teacher, do you know this thing!"


    Bai Lirui stared at the little black ball, and thousands of emotions flashed in his eyes. He looked vaguely excited, which made Lin Mengya''s heart mention to her throat.


    "How did you get this... This thing?"


    Sure enough, the teacher may know the origin of this thing!


    "It was found on a corpse, and this corpse is a double soul!"

 Chapter 965

    The quiet atmosphere made Lin Mengya''s heart hang up.


    For a long time, Baili Rui sighed and took over the black ball with a complex look.


    Lin Mengya has never seen the teacher''s look like this. She seems to hesitate, but more of it is the emotion she can''t understand. She keeps precipitating and mixing.


    "Unexpectedly, it really exists. Mengya, this is not one body and two souls, but something made by a madman in order to pursue his own crazy dream."


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt relieved and waited for the teacher to search for the memory of this thing from the dusty memory for many years.


    Bai Lirui looked at the little black ball in his hand and thought deeply.


    "There are some people who believe that there will be souls in this world who can reincarnate. In order to complete what they have not done in this life, they want to control their next life. And this thing is the key they make to control their next life."


    Despite her modern education, she also read a lot of science fiction.


    But this is the first time Lin Mengya has heard of such incredible things.


    "Control the next life, this... How is it possible?"


    Bai Lirui looked at his students with a bitter smile. When he heard it for the first time, he didn''t think so.


    "However, someone succeeded. This thing is like a poison, not a poison, not a medicine. No one knows how it was made. But once planted with this thing, this person will get the memory of his previous life. I thought it only existed in those ancient books. But 30 years ago, someone let me see the magic of this thing with my own eyes. However, I know I don''t believe it now. How can those strange memories prove that they belong to their own past lives when they are both past lives? "


    The teacher is worthy of being a poison saint, and his words are very organized.


    Lin Mengya nodded and slowly digested everything the teacher said.


    "The teacher means that anyone who is planted with this thing will have a memory that doesn''t belong to him, right?"


    He nodded, and there was a look of shame in Bai Lirui''s eyes.


    He is not a qualified teacher, but this matter is really beyond his imagination. It took him decades to accept this.


    It was only in recent years that he got rid of his doubts and gave himself a reasonable reason.


    Lin Mengya''s vision and thought are more rational and open than Baili Rui.


    Is it possible for human memory to be transmitted? In theory, yes.


    If this black ball is compared to a memory card storing memory.


    Then, through certain procedures and conditions, can the memory stored here be copied into another person''s brain?


    Lin Mengya felt that her idea was absurd, but inexplicably felt that this seemed to be the only reasonable explanation.


    But where do these memories come from?


    Miss Tong is obviously an abandoned child. Maybe she is just a defective product whose experiment failed, so she can be abandoned at any time.


    So what is the purpose of this experiment on memory? Is it just to remind people of their last life?


    "Teacher, who is that madman you''re talking about? Can I see him?"


    Lin Mengya looked forward to the teacher, but the latter smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "If he were still alive, maybe the candle dragon would not be what it is today. That man was the last leader of the candle dragon Association."


    what? The last leader of the candle dragon club?


    "Is he... Really dead?"


    Looking at the teacher''s heavy nod, Lin Mengya didn''t give up asking.


    "Is there any successor for him? The deceased is less than 20 years old. Even if the last leader was powerful, the time is not right."


    Bailirui looks at his students with regret. He also wants to solve Lin Mengya''s doubts.


    "It''s impossible. He said that he got it by chance. There is only one in the world. If he didn''t value our medical skills and want me to help, I''m afraid I wouldn''t recognize it. Mengya, believe me. No one else in the world can inherit everything from him except me."


    But the teacher is the last person in the world to inherit this kind of thing.


    Seeing that the clue was cut off temporarily, Lin Mengya only felt a little unwilling.


    However, not here. She can start with the Xin family.


    No matter how difficult it is, she has to figure out what''s going on!


    Farewell to the teacher. After a busy day, Lin Mengya returned to the palace again.


    The people who stayed in Xinxin hospital came back and reported that long Tianyu had been here once at lunch, but he left after a little sitting.


    She was a little disappointed. She knew that they didn''t spend much time together, but she still wasted a whole day.


    "Your Highness, this is the food your majesty ordered to leave for you."


    As soon as she arrived at the house, a clever maid came up and reported back.


    Not long ago, there were many delicious meals on the table.


    Warm, just at the entrance.


    "Your Majesty, we are obsessed with your highness."


    Baiji waited on Lin Mengya to wash her hands. After they were left in the room, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is slightly sweet. It''s nice to be taken care of.


    After ordering people to continue to track down the matter between father and brother and miss Tong, Qinghu also made final preparations.


    And the new year, also inadvertently quietly.


    Long Tianyu is extremely busy. He often sneaks into the heart yard at midnight. After a few hours, he will run back to the court.


    Between two people, they often don''t see each other all day.


    But every night, just snuggling up to each other for a moment, Lin Mengya felt very relieved.


    It seems that he has a steady stream of power because of the warmth he brings to himself.


    The atmosphere in the palace was also lively because of the new year''s accession to the throne with the new emperor.


    In addition to dealing with the results of local investigations, Lin Mengya also had to accompany the Empress Dowager to deal with some palace affairs.


    In the inner room of Fengxiang palace, sandalwood curls up, making people''s mind peaceful and warm. It is the best way to calm down and concentrate.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was awakened by the Empress Dowager. After burning incense and changing clothes, she copied a Buddhist Scripture by herself.


    It is said that this is the rule of the royal family of the great Jin Dynasty. It is necessary to burn it on the evening of the new year''s Eve to pray for good weather in the coming year.


    Now, although Lin Mengya is not the queen, the Empress Dowager knows better than anyone that her stubborn son will not be wanted by anyone.


    After yawning, Lin Mengya continued to obediently lie on the small table and copy every stroke, while the Empress Dowager sat opposite her, always urging Lin Mengya''s progress with a gentle and loving smile.


    "Empress dowager, your highness. Your majesty has sent a letter, please ask the queen mother to start with the princess."


    Finally, with the right reason to throw down the pen in her hand, Lin Mengya secretly cheered.


    The Empress Dowager could not help shaking her head when she saw her secretly raised smile.


    But his men kept opening the envelope sent by the palace man.


    The delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there seemed to be some embarrassment in the eyebrows.


    He handed the letter to Lin Mengya, but held back about.


    After looking at it carefully, Lin Mengya knew why the Empress Dowager looked like this.


    The content of the letter is very simple. I just hope to discuss with the Empress Dowager how to deal with the three people in the palace.


    She burned the letter without pretending to be someone else''s hand. Lin Mengya understood the difficulties of the mother and son.


    After all, that man was the husband of the Empress Dowager and the most respected father of long Tianyu.


    Dropping her eyes, Lin Mengya accidentally saw the Empress Dowager''s hand, trembling slightly.


    It seems that no matter how heartless she is, after all, the Empress Dowager still can''t completely put down that feeling.


    "Empress dowager, why don''t you go and see him."


    Holding the Empress Dowager''s hand, Lin Mengya gently comforted.


    There was silence. I don''t know how long it took before the Empress Dowager sighed faintly.


    "Alas, everything is just life."


    At the end of the year, there seem to be many things.


    The supreme emperor sits in the purple cloud hall.


    The first empress died suddenly and was buried in the position of imperial concubine, which was also implicated by her children.


    As for the first prince, he was imprisoned in the house forever for plotting against the great crime, and he could not get it unless he died.


    When Lin Mengya learned the news, she finally settled down.


    From then on, the Royal affair can also end.


    Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. Lin Mengya sits in the room and looks at the people outside busy preparing things for the new year''s festival.


    She went to see long Tianyu early in the morning and asked him not to appear at the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve.


    Although long Tianyu didn''t want one hundred and one thousand, Lin Mengya knew that they were capricious enough. But since in this position, there are some things that can only be compromised.


    "Master, this is our first reunion year together!"


    Angelica dahurica lay on the window, a small white face full of powder, full of sweet smiles.


    Lin Mengya smiled and grabbed a handful of fried goods for her. Seeing the girl laughing, she was in a better mood.


    "Yes, it''s a rare reunion year."


    After tomorrow, she will leave the place again.


    There was some melancholy in her heart, but she covered it up so well that no one could see her abnormality.


    "It''s just a pity that the Lord can''t go to heaven with his majesty. But your majesty is right. The big marriage can''t be hurried."


    Bletilla brought the pendant to be hung in Lin Mengya''s room. They knew that Lin Mengya always liked quiet, so they only had fun on this last day.


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, barely suppressing the surging emotion in her heart.


    "Haven''t you made trouble? Again, you''re afraid you''ll be busy. Instead, you''ll blame me for causing trouble."


    Closing the book in her hand, Lin Mengya only felt that the smiling self and the real self in her heart had been torn apart.

 Chapter 966

    "How can we? The new emperor''s wedding is a good thing that many people can''t see in their whole life. We wish you could get married every day!"


    The crisp words of Angelica dahurica made everyone around laugh and twist their intestines.


    Peony reluctantly knocked on the head of Angelica dahurica. The girl seemed so confused about anything except eating.


    The atmosphere in the yard became much more lively, and Lin Mengya smiled with her. The emotion raised by parting gradually dissipated with everyone''s laughter.


    Although she didn''t hide it from long Tianyu, she didn''t tell him the specific time to go.


    Her imperial glory was added to the world, and she would rather turn into the streamer behind him to illuminate the boundless darkness for him.


    The mind was a little disordered, and finally those words that could not speak clearly and clearly turned into a faint sigh.


    New year''s Eve, the last day of the year.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya asked someone to dig up from the bed and let the skillful hands of several girls shuttle through her hair.


    The cloud temples were towering, and the beautiful hairpin rings hung in her black hair.


    The newly cut skirt and jacket are as red as fire, and her delicate skin is as white as jade.


    Outside the yard, there was a low ceremony and music.


    That was the new emperor''s support for going out of the palace to worship the heaven. When the rites and music completely disappeared, Lin Mengya also wore a new one and is now beside the mirror.


    "The master is worthy of being the first beauty of Da Jin. I''m afraid our new emperor will like it in his heart."


    Angelica dahurica took a half person high mercury mirror and looked at the woman in the mirror. She looked picturesque and dressed in royal clothes. She had lost her original childishness and was a little beautiful and cold, which made the woman in the mirror show a charm that many people are not allowed to molest at will.


    Lin Mengya was also slightly stunned. Then she gently bent the corners of her mouth and softened the woman in the mirror. There was a chill in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. How long has she not seen herself like this.


    Even though she is still very young, after this year, she is just 20 years old.


    But those eyes have insight into the world, as if they had lived for several lives.


    I''m afraid no one can meet her in the past 20 years.


    The wind and cloud changes, the clouds and rain, the road ahead, and even the unknown buried for thousands of years, the fetters of the long river of time are waiting for themselves.


    Such a life, both magnificent feats, but also plain and sincere peace.


    In short, God is not mean to her.


    "The Empress Dowager sent someone to deliver the things early in the morning. Sure enough, the Empress Dowager''s mind is amazing. These things are very suitable for the master."


    The most intimate Bletilla, I don''t know. In fact, this is the disguised compensation of the Empress Dowager.


    In the end, whether the Empress Dowager or the new emperor, his heart is always thinking about his master''s son.


    "Yes, yes, but what''s exciting here? Girl, let''s go out for a walk?"


    The courtyard was bustling, and both the master and servant changed into new clothes.


    Qing Hu''s wearing a mink cloak set off his handsome face, which was more exquisite than a woman.


    With his unique fox smile, his eyes were full of doting love for his only sister.


    Naturally, the people around knew that the legendary little Marquis, who loved his master most, couldn''t help comforting him and offered advice to them to go out for a walk.


    "Master, put on this cloak to avoid catching cold!"


    "Master, these are some scattered silver. Buy whatever you like. Don''t wrong yourself."


    "Master, take this box of cakes and there are a lot of fried goods in it. If you are hungry on the road, take a bite. Don''t be hungry."


    Looking at her three most loyal girls, while you touch a sachet, while she takes out a box, after a while, there are a wide range of things hanging on the hands of both Qinghu and Lin Mengya.


    Looking at her three housekeepers, she just went out for a walk.


    "Put it away first. I''ll take it out when I''m free. You take good care of your home and bring you good things when I come back in the evening."


    After appeasing them one by one, the three girls would let her go.


    But at this time, they stood by one or two, urging Bai Su, who had been standing beside her since just now, with envy and jealousy.


    "It''s good to learn martial arts."


    For a long time, the most eloquent white peony said angrily.


    Who knows, the other two also start with the same frequency.


    Bai Su was indifferent and used to it. He didn''t respond to the speech.


    Just after going out with Lin Mengya and Qinghu, he said something faintly.


    "Practicing martial arts is that simple."


    Behind him, three little red eyed rabbits almost rushed up and tore her.


    Qing Hu Gu looked at Bai Su strangely, then sighed and shook his head.


    "Alas, I''ve learned badly."


    In the abdomen, he was immediately hit by someone''s elbow.


    "If you don''t learn martial arts, you can still beat you."


    Lin Mengya, who didn''t show a little guilty, stared at Qinghu with an elegant smile.


    The latter can only show a dog leg smile and firmly support his sister''s ideas.


    Although they were valuable, the Imperial Palace was unimpeded because of the waist token given by long Tianyu.


    Just out of the palace gate, he saw a pony car parked not far away.


    "Brother Tian Ning, how could it be you?"


    The man who drove the car looked beautiful and elegant. Even if he was only dressed in coarse cloth, he showed some gentleness of a scholar.


    Tian Ning saw Lin Mengya, who had not seen for many days, and his eyes had already bent with laughter.


    "It''s not just me. Look, who''s this?"


    Xinshou lifted the curtain of the car. Who else would sit in it except her teacher Bai Lirui?


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was like colorful fireworks. She immediately climbed into the carriage neatly, hugged the teacher''s arm and shook constantly.


    "How could the teacher be here? I thought, secretly transport you all to the palace!"


    Hearing the speech, Bai Lirui just smiled helplessly.


    He knew that his student had already experienced a lot of storms, but he didn''t want to. She still had a kind of young jump in her heart.


    In this way, if he is as gloomy as he is, he will not disappoint his youth.


    "Where are we going to watch the excitement?"


    Lin Mengya has never been so happy. In the past, during the new year, she was alone, either in the laboratory or in the dormitory.


    This year, all the people she cares about will be with her.


    In front of outsiders, the dignified and steady Lin Mengya is as happy as a little madman.


    "You''ll know later."


    Qinghu Old God is selling. Lin Mengya is too lazy to indulge him. She knows this guy''s temperament best. It''s always best to let him arrange it.


    The carriage galloped all the way, but it ran in the direction of the western suburbs of Kyoto.


    Seeing that the surrounding buildings were becoming more and more scarce, and people were attracted by the style and excitement of the new emperor''s first sacrifice to heaven, the carriage finally stopped in front of an insignificant folk house.


    "Here you are. Come down."


    Qinghu jumped out of the carriage first. Looking at Lin Mengya''s suspicious face and complacency on her face, she almost broke through the sky.


    Since he fell into Lin Mengya''s hands, he was often fooled by this girl.


    Now I finally have the opportunity to be proud. How can I not get a good hand.


    "Qing Hu, what are you playing today?"


    Who knows, Qinghu just smiled unfathomably, and then pushed her gently into the yard.


    The courtyard looks much more spacious than the outside. It is clean and tidy. Although it doesn''t look like a palace, it doesn''t look like a palace.


    But it is also a kind of model. At first glance, it is a rich family.


    Lin Mengya looked left and right, but she didn''t see anything.


    With a proud to rampant smile on his face, Qinghu pulled Lin Mengya''s arm all the way to the inner yard.


    Before she could stand firm, she ran out with two figures.


    "Long QingHan, wait for my wife! I''ll use the family law for you when I go home!"


    The girl is dressed in a tender yellow jacket and skirt. In winter, this delicate color always makes people feel full of vitality.


    The man behind the girl was a smirk on his face.


    "My lady, have you forgotten that just yesterday, our family law, but let me kneel one by one."


    The man''s eyes twinkled with strong love, but the girl didn''t appreciate it.


    Pouting his small mouth and thinking about the way to fight back, he inadvertently saw Lin Mengya and immediately brightened his eyes, just like a light bird. He immediately threw himself into Lin Mengya''s arms, held her slender waist and filed a grievance complaint.


    "Third sister-in-law, long QingHan bullies me. You must decide for me!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the look in front of her unexpectedly, and long QingHan caught up not far away.


    "Shouldn''t you accompany your majesty to worship the heaven? How can you?"


    A touch of cold light flashed through the eyes of long QingHan, and Lin Mengya was also blessed in an instant.


    Yes, now the first heir to the throne of Jin is long QingHan.


    If he doesn''t behave like long Tianyu, how can he deceive those people''s eyes?


    Power can really confuse people''s eyes, but someone will get rid of the fog and see what really should be cherished.


    He nodded slightly at long QingHan. Whether it''s for Da Jin, or for her and long Tianyu, long QingHan always sacrificed a lot of things.


    "Hum, I don''t care about the grand ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. Sister-in-law, the family skills you gave me a while ago have been broken by the treacherous minister long QingHan. You have great martial arts. You can bully people if you have martial arts?"


    Gu pan also held Lin Mengya''s unrelenting cry, but his clear eyes were full of water, but there were no tears.


    Obviously, she is proud of being spoiled, but she doesn''t have any mind to hate her.


    "Isn''t it simple? Tomorrow I''ll have a pair of large iron Tribulus terrestris made for you to ensure that your king will kneel and be convinced."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and laughed wildly.


    Lin Mengya watched long QingHan suddenly change into a handsome face, comparable to Dou E surpassing Su San.


    "Third sister-in-law, you are... You are cruel!"

 Chapter 967

    "Puff..."


    All the people were laughed at by Lin Mengya''s "intelligence and wit". Long QingHan''s face became ugly. His knees softened and he almost knelt in front of his third sister-in-law.


    "Third sister-in-law... Do I have a grudge against you?"


    Weakly asked, but got a sneer in the other party''s eyes.


    "What do you say?"


    Women in the world are close to each other, not to mention Lin Mengya, who is famous for watching the excitement.


    Long QingHan knew that the third sister-in-law could not be provoked, so he had to accompany the smiling face and make a small bow.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. I''ll actively correct it in the future and take good care of the family law. If I don''t have it, I''ll buy it. How about mahogany? Is gold nanmu also good?"


    Even the hope hidden in Lin Mengya''s arms couldn''t help laughing and blooming.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile, took Gu Pan''s hand and put it on long QingHan''s hand.


    "It''s hard to find a lover. I still owe you a congratulations. It''s a good day today. I won''t send this iron tribulus. If he dares to provoke you again, see how I deal with him."


    Gu pan proudly raised his eyebrows, but those small hands held tightly with long QingHan, and there was no separation for a moment.


    Between lovers, even one look has a strong friendship.


    Whether it''s Gu Pan''s complaint or long QingHan''s cleverness, it''s actually just the interest between lovers.


    Lin Mengya knows, so she is willing to cooperate.


    After all, they were born involuntarily. It would be too miserable if there was no one to be with.


    "What are you doing out there?"


    Gentle and elegant slender posture appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    The man''s very handsome eyebrows and eyes are not as lofty as they were in the beginning.


    "Sister Lin, you''re all right."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Now she has already looked down on those gratitude and resentment.


    And the original Xiao Yi? However, the means were more intense, for which he paid a high price.


    What''s more, from the beginning to the end, the Xiao family are the most firm allies of the Lin family. The so-called smile to eliminate gratitude and hatred and treat Xiao Yi?, She had no resentment at all.


    "Yi? Brother is still more elegant and better than before. I heard a while ago that the expensive women in Kyoto can squeeze the bridge to collapse in order to see you. If my brother is in the limelight, I''m afraid he can''t beat Yi? Brother."


    The woman in front of me is still bright and moving, just Xiao Yi? In my heart, there was no throbbing for half a minute.


    She is the queen of the future and the one he wants to die loyal to.


    In the past, he will only be buried in his heart as a secret forever.


    "I can''t compare with brother Nansheng. Well, let''s go in."


    Xiao Yi? And Lin Mengya looked at each other and smiled faintly. Everything was silent.


    In the room, the fragrance of tea and wine linger with each other, which makes people feel drunk.


    In the spacious and warm room, a large family sat around happily.


    There are no princes, princesses or ministers here.


    Some are just like-minded friends, unrelated relatives.


    Abandoned those identities and grades in the secular world, everyone is the same person. They sit together happily, or talk loudly, or talk in a low voice, with a harmonious and warm and peaceful atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya sat by the window alone, and the smile on her mouth never stopped.


    She always felt so familiar with this scene that she seemed to have seen it in a dream. Perhaps, this was what she had been looking forward to for a long time.


    "Girl, I didn''t expect that I would have such a day."


    Carrying a glass of wine, Qinghu sat beside her, with a soft voice but full of other complex emotions.


    In the past, he was lonely and gloomy. In order to survive, he could ruthlessly seize human life, or watch anyone fall in front of him in cold blood.


    But now he only fights for the women around him.


    Perhaps in the eyes of those people, he became weak again, because he had weaknesses that must be taken into account.


    But only he knows that with his weakness, he is a real person, not just a weapon in the hands of others.


    "Things are unpredictable, aren''t they? I didn''t expect that I would have such an opportunity. Therefore, I have to do some things. Qinghu, I''m suddenly not afraid at all."


    Lin Mengya took a sip of rose fruit wine. She blushed slightly drunk, looked lazy and charming.


    Even the Qing fox was crazy. After a moment, he lowered his head and hid his emotions easily.


    Some feelings she doesn''t need to know all her life.


    "If you are not afraid, you can defeat all enemies."


    Lin Mengya raised her glass and gently touched Qinghu. After touching the glass, she drank it all in one gulp.


    Starting tomorrow, they will embark on the final journey, in order to protect these people and keep the peace at the moment.


    They will use all their strength to fight, and they will be each other''s most loyal comrades in arms.


    "Look, who''s here."


    Good convergence from the slightly tragic mood, Qinghu pointed out the window, a bad smile on his face.


    Lin Mengya''s blurred eyes lit up in an instant along the direction of his fingers.


    Unexpectedly, when she saw the visitor, her red lips were slightly open. She looked stupid. Where could she be half smart and wise.


    With a spoiled smile, the man stepped in front of her with the last ray of sunshine.


    "Why did you drink so much wine? It''s too cold. Don''t be greedy."


    The low voice is more mellow than wine. Just one word makes Lin Mengya intoxicated.


    Gently draw out the wine cup held by her small hand, and wrap her thin and cool hand with her thick and warm palm.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to, so she stretched out her hand and hugged him.


    "You... Aren''t you at the palace banquet?"


    I miss him very much. It''s clear that the two meet every day, but I miss him. It''s like a thread, winding her strength carefully.


    Let her desire become stronger and stronger every second.


    Want to see him, want to lean against his arms, want to hear his heartbeat, she is crazy thinking of this person. Unexpectedly, he really appears in front of her.


    "I wanted to see you, so I came."


    Open his arms, long Tianyu tightly hugged the woman in his arms.


    That was his real life. No throne or world was as important as her in his arms.


    He took her out of the window and placed her in his arms. The warm cloak covered her slender and weak body. Long Tianyu always felt that his empty heart was really filled from this moment.


    Ignoring the audience in that room, he just hugged her tightly and gave those guys who were afraid that the world would not make trouble a warning. After that, long Tianyu walked to a wing room with Lin Mengya, who was a little excited.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Dug up the small face from her arms, but unexpectedly saw her tears.


    "Nothing, probably because... Because I saw you."


    In front of him, Lin Mengya didn''t want to make any excuses.


    Long Tianyu painfully kissed her eyelashes with tears and coaxed her gently.


    "I will always be by your side, no matter where you are, as long as you need me, I will appear in front of you."


    I don''t know when a man who couldn''t say a word of love has become so affectionate.


    Maybe two people in love together, no matter how plain, will become moving love words.


    Lin Mengya held his neck, but her expression suddenly changed.


    "No, you just run out like this. What about the Royal relatives? How can you leave the Empress Dowager alone in the palace? I''ll be fine. I''ll go back to the palace in a minute. Go back first and don''t disturb anyone."


    Looking at her so reluctant to give up, she was still considering for herself. Long Tianyu''s heart turned into a pool of soft water.


    "It''s all right. Now they all know that it''s because the seventh prince was absent for no reason, so I Longyan was very angry. After asking no results at the Palace Banquet, I brushed my sleeve and left. The Empress Dowager was so angry that she went back to the palace to have a rest early."


    Long Tianyu blinked at Lin Mengya and was very proud of his arrangement.


    Lin Mengya finally broke her tears into laughter, puffed a small face and poked his strong chest.


    "Alas, we should let all the subjects of Da Jin know that their new emperor is a film emperor with superb acting skills. But it''s good. From then on, your hostile relationship with long QingHan has been determined, and a lot of things have been saved in the future. Just, can you..."


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s looking forward eyes, even at the moment, let him hand over the great Jin River and mountain.


    Long Tianyu sighed. The girl was always reluctant to wrong those who came into her eyes.


    "Although she can''t be a queen as a lookout, the imperial concubine can. Didn''t you give them the secret recipe for giving birth to children? If she can give birth to lin''er to QingHan within five years, maybe she can rely on her son. After all, the most important thing in the future is to have children in addition to her birth."


    After all the words were said, Lin Mengya couldn''t understand more.


    Smiling, after a kiss fell on long Tianyu''s lips, Xiaolian pasted it back to her favorite arms again.


    "Your Majesty is the wisest. If you are so considerate, God will reward you. You must be a famous gentleman for thousands of years."


    But she looked down at her mother. Once she followed her mind, she would say a compliment that made him cry and laugh.


    But he just ate her. I always felt warm in my heart, and then I was led by her nose again.


    Alas, maybe this problem is not good in my life.


    "What are you waiting for? The dinner has been finished. If you don''t come again, we''ll eat first!"


    "That''s right. We can''t go home and talk about anything. We''re all hungry, aren''t we, Mo Yan."


    Qinghu and Tianning, who were not easy, pushed open the door and shouted regardless of 3721.

 Chapter 968

    Mo Yanyuan''s rolling body also staggered and rushed over, hugged Lin Mengya''s calf, raised his head and looked at her with round and big eyes.


    "Aunt... Hungry..."


    The voice of Nuo Nuo made Lin Mengya surrender immediately.


    Holding Mo Yan''s soft body, he handed two eye knives to the two people watching the excitement outside.


    "Dare to peep with children, Qinghu and Tian Ning, you two are more and more promising!"


    The two who dared to beg for forgiveness under Miss Lin''s threatening eyes could only immediately lower their heads and try to pass the buck to each other.


    "Mo Yan, don''t learn from your two uncles in the future. Why don''t you know?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to the two cunning guys and said to the professor word by word.


    The little guy seemed to understand. He clapped his hands, opened his mouth and laughed happier than anyone else.


    "Oh, girl, you''re wrong. You''ll teach little Mo Yan badly!"


    Another eye knife, let want to jump out of the ordinary Qing fox, immediately honest.


    With the child in her arms and the country''s top executive behind her, Lin Mengya felt like she was arrogant.


    The banquet is a real family banquet. It must be for today''s new year''s Eve. Qinghu and long Tianyu have planned for a long time.


    Baiji and they all came quietly with long Tianyu.


    I''m afraid the neighbors around will never think that the most distinguished people in Dajin have gathered in this small world at this moment.


    During the banquet, long Tianyu also let go of himself.


    Enjoy drinking and chatting with those who see him tomorrow, will shout long live, or will frown against their heart.


    Lin Mengya was also infected by this atmosphere and played with everyone with great boldness.


    All night long, without a moment''s rest.


    The courtyard is spacious enough to transfer a room to sleep when drunk.


    In the end, even long Tianyu couldn''t hold on. He took Lin Mengya away first.


    The excitement behind them was completely isolated, and the two people seemed to burn half of themselves to resist the lingering death.


    Although she was exhausted, Lin Mengya barely supported herself and watched long Tianyu sleep until dawn.


    At the dawn of genius, someone gently rang the door of their room.


    Long Tianyu woke up immediately, his eyes were awake, and he had not been drunk for half a minute last night.


    "I''m going back. I''m still busy today."


    I felt the woman in my arms stiff, and then a smiling face greeted me.


    "Yes, today is your accession ceremony. Congratulations, my majesty."


    Greedily looking at the man''s eyebrows and eyes in front of him, Lin Mengya can only press down on her heart.


    Long Tianyu, like her, had to use up all her strength in life to avoid crazily holding her. From then on, she was not allowed to leave her.


    But after all, they love each other more than themselves.


    "I... I''ll wait for you to come back."


    With a cruel heart, long Tianyu can get away from her.


    He will wait for her to come back. He firmly believes that no matter how long, she will return to her side.


    She didn''t seem to see enough of the man''s back. Looking at him step by step out of the warm room, Lin Mengya really realized that what is heart like a knife.


    "I''ll come back. You must wait for me."


    I don''t know whether to tell him or promise myself.


    From the moment his figure was isolated, Lin Mengya finally burst into tears, but she desperately bit her lips, for fear that even a syllable she uttered would make the man run back desperate.


    Outside the thin door panel, long Tianyu clenched his fist. Even if there was a trace of winding red in his fingers, he still restrained himself, but he didn''t know that his eyes had been red.


    Birth and death hurt more than death.


    It was bright, and those who reveled all night last night could not fade.


    There is no feast that never ends. They all leave silently, even reluctant to say goodbye.


    Maybe there will be no such opportunity in the future.


    There is a touch of sadness in everyone''s heart. But they can''t show even the slightest bit, because outside this small courtyard, maybe the whole world is enemy and can''t be taken lightly.


    Lin Mengya lay quietly in bed. The tears in the corners of her eyes were wet and dry, dry and wet.


    I don''t know how long later, I only heard a sigh from Qinghu outside.


    "Girl, we should start, too."


    Replace the gorgeous and exquisite hairpin ring. The beautiful princess Rong''an will hide in the deep palace from today on. No one will see you again.


    There will be no other concubines in the new emperor''s harem. The Empress Dowager will handle everything until the new Lord of the harem appears.


    And she, a long dead Lin Mengya, will sit in the most inconspicuous carriage and quietly leave Kyoto during the new emperor''s accession ceremony.


    No one will care about her leaving, but she knows how many people''s hearts she will take away.


    "Is everything ready? The carriage is waiting outside."


    Qinghu couldn''t bear to urge her. Seeing that she was out of her mind, he had to pretend to be strong. He would only feel very distressed.


    "Well, let''s go."


    After patting her face, Lin Mengya warned herself that she must not reveal any flaws, or she will be used by those people.


    But the strong sense of reluctance and loss still made her smile look reluctant.


    Qinghu finally couldn''t help holding her in her arms.


    "Cry if you want. At least these days, you don''t have to pretend to be yourself."


    Why is his girl so pitiful? Why is this damn fate imposed on her?


    Qinghu has never been like this. She resents the merciless God, but at the same time, she is grateful for the opportunity to get to know her.


    His mood was a little complicated, but he never hesitated about what to do.


    Perhaps this is why Lin Mengya will choose herself and become her most solid partner.


    Being stuffed into the carriage by Qinghu, Lin Mengya only felt that her five senses were gradually away.


    The sound of a crisp whip sounded, and the carriage steadily pulled her out of the city.


    The sound of rites and music suddenly came to my ears, but it was more solemn and solemn than yesterday.


    Her God, her king, should we go to the Tai Temple to sacrifice our ancestors?


    Lin Mengya has almost memorized the process of long Tianyu''s accession to the throne. That is her lover. The most important day. Even if she can''t attend in person, her heart is always with him.


    In the suburbs of Beijing, their carriages are unimpeded.


    Because everyone went to see their new emperor.


    Lin Mengya covered her chest and cried, but she still laughed.


    The sovereign above, the emperor with the world in mind, is her, and his heart belongs to her alone.


    A sense of pride arises spontaneously. Even though the future is slim, she is still fearless, because she has owned all the most precious things in the world.


    Goodbye, her king. One day, she will return to him again and never be separated from him for a moment.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time to go out and be worshipped by the courtiers and all the people."


    In the main hall, the young emperor tightly covered his chest. There, a wisp of hair of his favorite woman remained with him from beginning to end.


    Next to him, he arranged his clothes. People respectfully stepped down.


    The emperor, who was not angry and self powerful, walked towards the dazzling throne step by step under the admiration of the courtiers.


    At that time, he will be here, waiting for the return of his only queen.


    "Long live your majesty, long live --"


    Long live Shanhu''s courtiers, kneeling before their new emperor.


    From now on, he will be the only master of this country.


    "Ya''er, do you see? I have come to the world, and you are my only hope."


    The new emperor silently said to the woman who had occupied her heart.


    Except for her, he would never have such a strong love for anyone.


    Looking into the distance, there is his happiness.


    He drove out of Kyoto smoothly. Qinghu didn''t dare to stop. He ran wildly for a day before meeting with the person he had already arranged.


    "My master, how is everything?"


    Bai Su, who had been waiting here for a long time, asked with some worry.


    Qinghu''s look was a little complicated. He didn''t hear the depressed low cry in the carriage.


    Proud as Lin Mengya, when was there such a helpless time.


    But all this, she can only bear it silently.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    A plain white hand lifted the curtain of the car.


    Although Lin Mengya''s face is still pale and her eyes are red and swollen, her spirit is OK.


    "Yes, our people have been waiting for you inside for a long time."


    The place where they stopped was a humble Zhuangzi.


    Lin Mengya nodded and jumped out of the carriage neatly.


    Looking at the calm Lin Mengya, Qinghu and Baisu, they only felt waves of heartache.


    Only they can understand how much heartache is hidden under such a calm appearance.


    Outside Zhuangzi, several carriages and dozens of horses were tied.


    These are just people who choose to start from Kyoto. With her order, the branches of sanjuetang all over the country will send carefully selected elite soldiers and good generals to lieyun country.


    But Lin Mengya will enter lieyun before them, although he has sent someone to say hello to the monarch of lieyun state in advance.


    These people will be unknowingly connected to the King City, but Lin Mengya doesn''t want them to take risks.


    Even though she knew there would be sacrifices, Lin Mengya still wanted to minimize these sacrifices.


    And before leaving, she also asked people to explain the stakes.


    There are children at home, old and young, you can quit at will. If you want to join, you must write a suicide note.


    All participants will support their families for life in case of any accident.


    If they win and return, they will be given a chance.


    She dares to guarantee that the Jianghu and the court will become a world for them to display their ambitions. At least these people will never be let down in vain!

 Chapter 969

    Even though she was only wearing a very simple cotton padded clothes, Lin Mengya straightened her back and walked into the yard step by step.


    There are dozens of people in the quiet courtyard.


    Like Lin Mengya, they all dress up very simply and simply, and can''t see half the characteristics, but they are full of energy, and their eyes are shining with sharp edges.


    "See the hall leader!"


    Even if there is only a seemingly weak woman in front of them, they dare not despise it.


    In the Sanjue hall, women are extremely fierce.


    And the hall leader who sees the dragon head but not the tail is the real expert.


    "This time, everyone worked hard. I can''t guarantee to bring each of you back safely, but I know that if you can survive, you will have a place in the Jianghu and the court in the future!"


    The woman''s sweet, soft and waxy voice is resounding. Everyone''s heart is quietly infected with a touch of heat because of the woman''s words.


    Although they were born in the grass, which one is not an iron bone clank, and which one is not a hot-blooded man?


    Clenched their fists, they didn''t know what the woman in front of them was, but what she said was like a fire to lift the original, burning away all their mediocrity.


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the crowd with high morale, Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    These talents are the real strength she can rely on after entering the lieyun country.


    Xiaoyu''s father and she have the same goal by different paths. Moreover, after Xiaoyu inherited Wang Gu, it has become an inevitable trend to open the Xiancheng site.


    As for other forces When Lin Mengya enters the house, people outside will naturally arrange evacuation.


    And she needs to stay here for a while.


    "Lin Tian is still waiting for our news."


    Qinghu is also a strong suit. Compared with those luxurious fur, silk and satin, it is still this extremely cold-blooded style, which is more suitable for the first cold-blooded killer in the Jianghu in those years.


    "Let''s tell them what happened to my mother. I also want to ask them for an answer. Besides, we may not know more than they do. It''s better to have an ally than an enemy. Just be careful."


    For the two cousins of the left family, Lin Mengya actually has a good impression.


    She always valued these feelings. Although she knew that her grandparents'' plan for her mother was not simple, she felt that she could not just listen to one side of everything. At least she could not make such an easy conclusion until she was confirmed by the left family.


    Moreover, on a case by case basis, the two cousins really helped her a lot.


    Therefore, she can''t draw a hasty conclusion.


    She can''t predict what risks lie Yunguo and his party will encounter.


    So what can be used must be used. In the end, she will capsize in the gutter.


    "Has our people got the jade ruler?"


    Qinghu nodded. He sent his most capable and capable generals to do it. Now he has got it back and is on his way back.


    In a few days, they will meet at the border.


    "Tell me to go on. If we go and never return, all the business contacts of Sanjue hall will be handled by white peony. As for the secret transactions, give them to Baili Wuchen."


    Although Lin Mengya has made full preparations, she still has to make early plans for some things.


    "Girl, no matter when and where, I will protect you."


    Qing Hu''s eyes were soft, but his tone was indisputable.


    Lin Mengya looked at his face. There was no fox smile on his face. She stood up, stretched out her small hand and pinched his face.


    "You must live, Qinghu."


    Qinghu was stunned and didn''t understand what she meant.


    When the cherry lips were lifted, Lin Mengya smiled as softly as water. Gently fell in Qinghu''s ear and said a word.


    "Girl... I... I will live, don''t worry!"


    Qinghu, who had always been in front of Mount Tai and didn''t change his face, grabbed Lin Mengya''s shoulders with some excitement at the moment.


    She patted him on the arm. She knew that Qinghu had made a promise. With this sentence, she would have peace of mind in the future.


    In the next few days, many strange faces came and went in and out of this Chuang Tzu far from Kyoto.


    However, it is far from the official way, and even businessmen rarely come here, so everything here has not attracted other people''s attention.


    Lin mengya''an sits in Chuang Tzu, but his eyes and ears are all over the world.


    "After the new emperor ascended the throne, he did not wantonly search for different parties, and was kind to the old ministers of the first dynasty, which was praised by the people."


    Among all the news, Lin Mengya wanted to see about their new emperor at the first time.


    After all, she is still a little worried.


    Long Tianyu has just ascended the throne, and her foundation is not deep. She has to keep her mind for him in the dark.


    "Hum, the new emperor can buy people''s hearts. However, I heard that the hidden prince was imprisoned? Cutting grass without removing roots will bring endless trouble."


    The young man sitting on Lin Mengya''s left was gentle and handsome, but his eyebrows showed a sense of cynicism.


    However, he is different from the natural and unrestrained disguised by long QingHan, which is a real natural and unrestrained disdain of the world.


    He is also righteous and evil. He only follows his own inner rules. He is really lawless.


    But this man has one drawback. He is a martial arts maniac and likes Kung Fu. It is the kind of vicious and vicious way to kill with one blow.


    At the beginning, after hearing the name of Qinghu, he begged for nothing and had to learn kung fu from Qinghu.


    Qinghu saw that he was resourceful and outstanding, mainly because he liked his strength by all means in order to achieve his goal.


    After a lot of investigation, he arranged the man in the Sanjue hall.


    This time, the elites in the Sanjue hall came out. This person also depended on the back of Qinghu and was willing to serve in front of and behind the saddle.


    But he didn''t catch a cold for Lin Mengya. In his heart, he still looked down on her. As a woman, he could take power.


    Especially after seeing the news that the hall leader is particularly concerned about the new emperor, I can''t help but gossip.


    "The stone is unbreakable. If you dare to be rude to the hall leader again, be careful that Grandpa will tear your mouth!"


    On the opposite side of the stone, there was a strong man with a rough face and a beard.


    Staring at a pair of ox eyes, Pu fan like hands, heavily photographed the tea case in front of him.


    "Silly man, don''t play majestic in front of me! The hall leader hasn''t spoken yet. What''s your hurry!"


    The stone didn''t break and stared, but his momentum was not as powerful as others. He looked weak and unconsciously fell into the disadvantage.


    The strong man''s name is Xu Shan. He was a famous Xia in the Wulin.


    It was only in his early years that he acted recklessly that he was poisoned secretly.


    Later, Lin Mengya helped him detoxify himself, so she volunteered to follow Lin Mengya all her life.


    For their hall leader, he is like a God, but Shi Bupo often makes sarcasm. When two people meet, they are like enemies.


    "Shut up!"


    The cold voice stopped the quarrel between the two people in an instant.


    With a cold face, Qinghu held the milk tea for Lin Mengya and glared at them.


    The reason why we ask them to help Lin Mengya is simply because we have a crush on the two of them. One is smart and crisp, and the other is rough and meticulous, brave and resourceful.


    But unexpectedly, when they get together, they always quarrel into cockfighting eyes. They are regarded as a battlefield for two people to quarrel anytime and anywhere. It''s really painful.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not affected by them. Otherwise, he must carry one by one and throw them out first to calm down for a while.


    "Girl, have a rest. If you have anything to do, just tell them to do it."


    Seeing that the little face has lost a lot of weight, Qinghu knows that it must be this girl who didn''t sleep last night.


    They have been out of Kyoto for three days. In these three days, Lin Mengya not only has to deal with the things in the three wonders hall, but also has to pay attention to the trend of chaotang at any time.


    Smiling at Qinghu, Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    "Did our people find the news that Princess Tiancheng kept up with those old bureaucrats?"


    These days, she always felt a little uneasy.


    But in the Sanjue hall, all the actions were normal without any mistakes.


    That''s why she felt at a loss. She didn''t know what went wrong.


    "A few days ago, someone inquired. However, they soon lost their trace. But girl, these people can''t turn over any storms. The Dragon... The new emperor has ascended the throne and announced to the world. Even if they come out, they can''t turn over much storms. Some things are chaotic if they care."


    Is that so?


    Lin Mengya looked at the fox. Maybe she was really nervous,.


    "Hum, what new emperor? I don''t think it''s the same. Hey, hey, if I become emperor one day, I will -"


    Shi Bupo is still there to ridicule, but Lin Mengya, who has returned to her senses, is in a very bad mood.


    After glancing at each other coldly, the bold stone didn''t break. He immediately turned blue and tightly pinched his throat. He couldn''t make a sound.


    "If I hear another half sentence of disrespect to the new emperor from your mouth, next time, I will really poison you."


    The woman''s delicate voice sounded a little cold at the moment.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that Shi Bupo wanted to be arrogant and arrogant, which caused anger and resentment in the Sanjue hall.


    But because his means are too cruel, no one dares to speak.


    This time, she just taught him a little lesson.


    Qinghu gloated and looked at the red stone. He felt that the other party deserved it.


    But the stone didn''t break where he had been wronged. He was about to rush up to find Lin Mengya''s trouble, but strangely, Qinghu just stayed idle, and there was no blocking action.


    Shi Bupo was shocked, but he felt weak and soft, and fell to the ground with a "poop".


    At this time, he was already terrified, his eyes were wide, and he didn''t know who he was plotting against.

 Chapter 970

    Looking at the stone that was shocked and angry, Lin Mengya finally raised her eyelids and gave the man a cold look.


    "Hey, stone doesn''t break. Stone doesn''t break. You sissy dare to be presumptuous in front of the hall leader. Do you know that our hall leader''s medical skill is great, but his poison skill is unparalleled in the world."


    Xu Shan touched his nose and gloated.


    When hearing this, Shi Bupo''s eyes widened. This mysterious poison skill is one of the best in the Jianghu, not to mention in the three wonders hall.


    At that moment, those angry eyes had a faint look of worship.


    The enthusiasm from the bottom of my heart surged out. For a moment, Shi Bupo just felt that the woman who could easily put herself down was the ultimate goal of his life.


    No matter how powerful martial arts are, they also need hard practice and strong talent.


    However, no matter what kind of concealed weapons or martial arts, they all have their own routines. As long as the people who are killed are more cautious and have better martial arts, it is possible to prevent them.


    But the poison technique was different. He thought he knew enough about various assassination methods, but he didn''t notice when he was poisoned.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya, the leader of the hall, had a higher status in Shi Bupo''s heart than Qing Hu.


    Unfortunately, she herself is not interested at all.


    "Just carry him out and blow the wind. I''ll warn you for the last time so that I can hear you say some no three no four words again. I won''t be so lucky next time!"


    Originally, Lin Mengya didn''t have such a big temper, but she felt uneasy secretly, which made her mood a little unstable.


    The present situation is not the most secure for her.


    Four keys, she was sure to find two, and one had fallen into the hands of the candle dragon club or the Xin family.


    Although my uncle said before, there should be three years to deal with from then on.


    But who knows if there will be any changes on the way, and it is unknown to accelerate the opening of the entrance to Xiancheng.


    "Girl, I know you don''t trust long Tianyu, but we can''t delay it."


    Looking at Xu Shan holding the stone to go out, Qinghu sighed and said faintly.


    She didn''t know. Looking at the information about the new emperor in her hand, she looked a little complicated.


    For a long time, I heard her gentle response.


    "Well, let''s go."


    That said, but Lin Mengya still felt that there must be something hidden in the seemingly stable internal affairs of Jin.


    I hope long Tianyu can find out as soon as possible. Don''t let those people have any opportunities.


    In the Imperial Palace in Kyoto, long Tianyu, who is now expensive in the world, should frown slightly.


    Like Lin Mengya, he never stopped worrying about each other.


    He walked into the imperial study of the new emperor for the first time.


    Before that, he had made it clear that he had come to resign.


    After the imperial case, long Tianyu looked at the secret report of his subordinates, and his eyebrows were never relieved for a moment.


    Just because the woman he loves is facing a very dangerous situation.


    "Are her men and horses sure to start today?"


    After learning that Lin Mengya was only temporarily settled in Zhuangzi outside Kyoto, long Tianyu understood that the girl was worried about herself, so she was not willing to leave.


    He was not willing to let her leave, so he blocked some news that would affect Lin Mengya''s movements.


    "Yes, my subordinates will also leave immediately. Please rest assured, your majesty, everything has been arranged. No one will notice that my subordinates left behind your highness secretly."


    Baili Wuchen bowed his head respectfully and told the world that he was a shameless villain who was capricious.


    But who knows that he was willing to sacrifice his reputation to the Holy One?


    Long Tianyu nodded and picked up another secret letter.


    But he didn''t open it again, but his big hands held the brown envelope tightly, his thin lips closed tightly, and his eyes were cold and gloomy.


    "Father Emperor... It''s really a thief''s heart!"


    The roaring voice was with suppressed anger. The man who should have been imprisoned in the deep palace and had no power to fight back disappeared strangely on the night of his accession to the throne.


    The bodyguards and palace people who were responsible for guarding him were all found dead in the side hall on one side.


    There was no trace of fighting in the room. Even there was no trace of blood splashing elsewhere.


    But the dozens of bodyguards and palace men were beheaded and died.


    This is an absolutely naked provocation and irony to him, the new emperor.


    There are not many people who can do all this, but there are just a few people who are immortal enemies with him.


    Long Tianyu was angry at the thought that the palace was free to come and go.


    "Your Majesty, for this matter, I feel that you need not worry too much. Those who can take away the overlord will not be able to damage you easily. And there is a hunch that these people should have a meeting with your royal highness."


    Long Tianyu has long speculated about this.


    The same is true, he will feel extremely anxious.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Bletilla of Xinxin hospital said that she had something very important to tell you."


    The waiter in charge of waiting outside suddenly broke in.


    Long Tianyu just wanted to scold, but after hearing the three words of Xinxinyuan, he turned his mouth.


    "Let her in."


    The waiter wiped his sweat. Sure enough, in the palace, no one or anything is more important than the three words "one heart hospital".


    Even though the girls are not female officials in the palace, they can''t dare to work for them except the Empress Dowager and her majesty.


    But just now, Miss Bletilla blushed her eyes and begged him to report. He didn''t dare to neglect.


    "I have seen your majesty, your majesty, master Moyan, lost it!"


    "What?"


    At this moment, even long Tianyu raised her tone, while Baiji, who was kneeling, burst into tears again in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Mo Yan kept in the palace all the time? How can he lose it?"


    The child is Lin Mengya''s life. Even if he is not around at ordinary times, he has entrusted the safest person to take care of him.


    In addition, the child was smart and lovely again. Even Baili Rui, who has always been eccentric, regarded it as a treasure. He usually raised it by himself.


    But I don''t want to lose it!


    Long Tianyu only felt a sense of killing. If someone dared to kill the child, he would kill it all!


    "A few days ago, the Empress Dowager of the grand ceremony said that she was afraid of strangers and frightened the little childe, so the maidservants took the little childe back to Baodi. But who knows, the little childe disappeared the next day after the grand ceremony. The maidservants thought the little childe was sneaking out to play and looked for it secretly for a few days. They didn''t want to find any trace of the little childe anymore."


    Baiji is sad and blames herself. She usually takes care of Mo Yan, but she doesn''t want to lose the child without seeing it.


    Long Tianyu''s face was blue at this time. If Baiji wasn''t kneeling, he would have killed him as a sword in the chest.


    What''s more, he also knows Baiji''s love for Mo Yan. He''s afraid it''s not that simple.


    "Girl, do you still want to think about it? Did you notice anything suspicious on the day when the young master disappeared? Also, who has been to the house in those days?"


    Baiji didn''t dare to face the towering anger of long Tianyu, but the handsome one eyed childe around him was gentle after all, although his attitude was a little cold.


    Can''t help but hang down a head and try to recall.


    "Your Highness told me before leaving that there should be no strangers in the house. You must know the root and the bottom of the matter. Moreover, you must carefully check whether you are delivering things or pouring night incense every day before you can let them go. Besides, the young childe has always been with Mr. Baili. It''s easy to deceive him... It''s... It''s because your majesty ascends the throne and celebrates all over the world for three days. It''s good outside the house It''s like there''s a juggler with the play team. However, slaves and maidservants are always under strict constraints and are not allowed to go out easily. These things should not be easily contaminated. But the young childe is young and has a heavy heart to play. He lies on the wall and watches tricks several times. The maidservant looked at him and felt pity, so she just let the little childe look at the wall. "


    Baiji is worthy of being trained by Lin Mengya. Even though she has scratched her heart with hundreds of claws, she still speaks clearly.


    Baili Wuchen nodded, then thought again and continued to ask.


    "When did you find the young master missing? Why didn''t you report it to your Majesty in time?"


    Baiji was even more sad when she heard the speech. She only felt that the loss of the little childe was all her fault.


    "I took the young master to watch the fun that day, but I didn''t want to. At this time, the carriage delivering fruits and vegetables came. I always take care of the young master''s food. After I sorted out everything, I heard that the servant girl looking at the young master said that she was gone. But they said that they were watching the young master every step of the way. But in a twinkling of an eye, she was gone See you. At that time, the maid asked someone to look for it in the house for a long time. Later, she took people out to look for it. These days, we have searched all over Kyoto, but there is still no trace of the little childe. I''m afraid I''m afraid the young master may have met a bad man who abducted and sold children. "


    Although she wanted to cry, Bletilla endured it.


    When the master is gone, she is the eldest sister of this group.


    If she panicked, wouldn''t others be in a mess again?


    Baili Wuchen nodded again. Baiji went to find it for a reason.


    As far as he knows, there is a very business minded person among these girls.


    Nine times out of ten, the shops in Kyoto have something to do with her.


    It can be said that it is not impossible for her to dig three feet.


    If the imperial court sends out the forbidden army, it will only cause unnecessary trouble.


    In this regard, they have inherent advantages.


    But if they haven''t been found, I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "I know. Go down first. Mo Yan, I will find it back!"


    Long Tianyu frowned more tightly, because at this moment, he coincided with the idea of hundred miles of dust-free.

 Chapter 971

    Bletilla kowtowed heavily. These days, she has been suppressing her tears. She is afraid that if she makes a mess, it will not do any good to save Mo Yan.


    Now, although her majesty speaks, baiji is still as heartbroken as a knife, but now she only asks Mo Yan to return safely. If she were to trade her life for it, she would do it immediately.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Bai Li Wuchen looked at Bletilla thoughtfully, and his eyes twinkled.


    "Miss Baiji, after the little childe disappeared, can you investigate those jugglers outside?"


    Bai Ji nodded and said.


    "After we found out that the young master was missing, Bai Shao and I had already checked the details of those people. Many people came to Beijing to perform, but they were all invited by famous families in the capital. They usually know the basics and can''t see anything on the surface. However, these juggling team members move frequently, and some strangers don''t remember them at all. We once suspected that they didn''t know it It was those people who abducted the little childe out. But so far, no relevant news has been received. "


    Baili Wuchen nodded, indicating that she could go out.


    When Baiji disappeared at the imperial palace gate, long Tianyu picked up his pen, quickly wrote a letter on the table, and then sealed his mouth with hot paint.


    "Give this secret edict to Ling Ye. In any case, find out the trace of Mo Yan."


    The figure appearing out of thin air is the new dark guard who replaces Ling Ye. He took long Tianyu''s secret letter with both hands and faithfully performed the task given to him by his master.


    "Does your majesty think it''s too coincidental?"


    After thinking for a long time, I dare to say my guess.


    Now the outline of the court has been set, and all the ministers have a lot of thoughts. But few people dare to use ink words and crooked brains. Unless they completely want to turn against the new emperor, anyone who dares to use Lin Mengya is dying.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to guess who can abduct Mo Yan at this juncture.


    "Is it - Tiancheng?"


    The supreme emperor disappeared strangely. Now the matter of Mo Yan came out, and long Tianyu found a secret connection between the two with his keen intuition trained for many years.


    His people constantly monitor inside and outside Kyoto, but they disappear silently. In addition to premeditation, it is more because they are more familiar with all the situations inside and outside Kyoto.


    Apart from Shangguan family and Tiancheng, he couldn''t think of a more suitable candidate.


    If it''s just to revenge Mengya, kidnapping Moyan is a good way, but it''s not the best policy.


    It seems that there are many things, at least he doesn''t know yet.


    "If it''s Princess Tiancheng, my subordinates may be able to help along the way. In fact, my subordinates feel that the other party should not threaten the young master''s safety. After all, if they really move the young master, your highness will never let them go. Hostages are most valuable only when they are alive."


    Baili Wuchen raised his eyebrows, lowered his tone and replied in a gloomy way.


    He knows this better than anyone.


    Long Tianyu looked at him and raised the corners of his mouth with a sneer.


    Indeed, the man who took Mo Yan must have a purpose. But no matter he or Lin Mengya, he is a hard bone that can knock off each other''s claws and teeth.


    Since you dare to attack them, be prepared to pay the price in advance!


    In Kyoto, the storm surged, and all forces came on stage.


    Outside Kyoto, Lin Mengya hurried slowly and finally entered Xiangzhou half a month later.


    They didn''t go the nearest way to lie Yun this time.


    After passing Xiangzhou, there is Qizhou, and there is a continuous mountain range on the border between Qizhou and lieyun state.


    If you cross this mountain, you will be met by someone sent by the king of lieyun state.


    Lin Mengya intends to gather her own people in Xiangzhou, count and arrange them, so as not to get there and cause complications.


    "Hall leader, you can walk to Chong''an County in a few days. Our people, who have arrived, are waiting there."


    As Lin Mengya''s personal guard, Xu Shan naturally wants to arrange these things properly.


    These days, Shi Bupo has also converged a lot. He follows Lin Mengya every day, just like a small tail that can''t be thrown off, but he doesn''t dare to bother her.


    These two strange combinations have now become Lin Mengya''s right-hand men.


    Many things are inconvenient for her to come forward with Qinghu. They will take care of them for her.


    "Well, it''s hard for everyone. Let''s take a break in Chong''an county."


    Behind the dark blue curtain, Lin Mengya gently nodded and isolated everything outside again.


    Inside the carriage, she had been piled up by piles of correspondence.


    The intelligence system of sanjuetang is becoming more and more sophisticated. Now, not only the news of Dajin can reach her in every detail, but also the affairs of the other three countries.


    Xiaoyu has passed the customs, earlier than she expected.


    The Xin family really wanted to kill Xiaoyu in the dark, but they were all solved by the boy.


    Seeing the news, Lin Mengya was not half happy.


    The letter said that for some unknown reason, Xiaoyu''s temperament changed greatly after leaving the pass. Even ah Xiu was almost surprised because of him.


    Therefore, the Xin family also suffered heavy losses, and all the elite in the family died in the war.


    Although Xiaoyu''s soaring combat effectiveness is a good thing, Lin Mengya feels worried.


    But from the news she got, even if Xiaoyu really accepted Wang Gu, she should never have such a reaction.


    She can be sure that with her previous preparations, Xiaoyu will never encounter any life-threatening danger in Wangu pool.


    What on earth changed the child''s temperament?


    Lin Mengya pinched the secret letter and her heart was covered with dark clouds.


    It seems that the situation is much more complicated than she thought.


    "Don''t worry, we can go back to lieyun soon."


    Qinghu, who has been with her, also knows that Xiaoyu is one of the most important family members for Lin Mengya.


    He really couldn''t see Lin Mengya''s frown and couldn''t help comforting her.


    "In recent days, I always feel uneasy. Qinghu, do you think we will fail this time?"


    Everything has two sides. Lin Mengya never thought that she would always win and never lose.


    But this time, she had to win.


    Perhaps it is because of such obsession that she will feel more and more uneasy.


    Qinghu wanted to tell a lie to comfort Lin Mengya, but he, who knew her temperament, finally just shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know. The heritage of ancient Wei knows what will happen in the end. Like you, I don''t know anything. You''d better not put too much pressure on yourself. Aren''t there others?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu and lightly shook her head. There was a thick sadness between her eyebrows.


    "As you know, no one can be trusted except ourselves. I can''t gamble my life because I can''t afford to lose."


    Lin Mengya has never been so depressed. She really wants to escape.


    But my mother escaped all her life. In the end, she didn''t die in her own destiny.


    So she has to face it.


    The sun is just outside and the spring is cold. She just feels like a rose buried by winter snow. Even if it looks withered, who can know that there is vitality under it?


    "Don''t think too much. What''s in front of you is the most important thing. Look at you. You haven''t slept well for days. If you go on like this, you''ll starve to death before you wait for the place."


    Qing Hu tried to relax his tone, so that the woman who was entangled by all kinds of things could have a moment of breathing.


    But Lin Mengya just smiled sorry and drank the tonic soup prepared by Qinghu.


    In fact, she doesn''t know what step she can stick to.


    Efforts to process all messages depend on the powerful processing speed of Shennong system. Her progress in processing messages has reached an inhuman level.


    But the result is mental fatigue.


    Lin Mengya felt like a spinning top, running overload all the time.


    But fortunately, the result is amazing. At least for now, she hasn''t missed any clues.


    "Eh, who sent this news?"


    The pile of stationery in front of her dropped at an amazing speed, but Lin Mengya picked up a letter on the table and looked at it carefully.


    "Well, I don''t have any impression. It''s strange that it''s not the letter paper specially used to deliver messages in my hall. But since it can be delivered to you, I think it''s also sent back by our people."


    Qing Hu looked over and over and felt a little strange.


    In the Sanjue hall, all messages will be delivered to the upper floor after being summarized by the sub hall.


    Of course, the speed of summary is extremely fast, which will not delay the propagation speed of messages.


    Because of this, all sources of information in the three wonders hall are well documented. It is to prevent some people from practicing fraud and cooperating with outsiders.


    But this letter was put in a crumpled envelope. When I opened it, I only felt that the handwriting was a little messy at first glance.


    But when Lin Mengya saw the contents clearly, her eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "Mo Yan is in danger!"


    The long-term overload work has made Lin Mengya''s spirit a little depressed.


    He stood up because of excitement, but he immediately felt a dizziness in his head.


    Qinghu immediately held Lin Mengya, who was tottering, and also received the letter in her hand.


    After three or two times, Qinghu, who has always been calm, also changed his face.


    "How is this... Possible?"


    Like seeing a ghost, Qinghu stared at the letter paper in front of him, as if he wanted to burn a hole in the letter paper.


    "I had expected that Mo Yan''s life experience might not be simple, but I didn''t expect that this would happen. Qinghu, you immediately send someone back to Kyoto and keep Mo Yan for me. Absolutely, you can''t let those people find him!"


    Lin Mengya clenched her teeth. The little guy is her nephew. No one can touch him!

 Chapter 972

    Qinghu didn''t dare to delay. He immediately went out to find someone to pass the news.


    Lin Mengya stared at the letter in her hand. It didn''t have any logo belonging to the candle dragon club, but it was sent to the secret letter in her hand.


    Whether it''s true or false, she can''t take it lightly.


    Qing Hu''s action was rapid. He soon found the right person and sent a message to protect Mo Yan.


    Returning to the carriage again, he saw Lin Mengya''s look, a little dignified.


    "Girl, don''t think nonsense. Long Tianyu will take Mo Yan to the palace to raise him. At that time, I''m afraid no one will dare to be against him."


    This letter is strange, but the other party should also know that it will not affect the overall situation, so the letter just said to let Lin Mengya and Qinghu guard carefully.


    It shows that the other party is at least a skillful person.


    The other party will never send such information for no reason, so Lin Mengya and Qinghu felt at the first time that the content of this letter is true in all likelihood.


    "If what the letter says is true, I''m afraid the candle dragon will take Mo Yan to lieyun at any cost."


    On the beige letter paper, she had no impression at all, only one line of words.


    "Mo Yan has a secret that the leader doesn''t pass on. Watch out for the old people."


    She knows every word above, but when combined, it is one of the most unsolvable problems in the world.


    Lin Mengya thought again and again. Finally, she had to hide the secret letter first.


    But the old man In the past, she really made a lot of enemies. I''m afraid all of the candle dragon club can make joint use of it.


    Unless Mo Yan is sent to the palace, she will be really worried.


    "What is the chief''s secret?"


    The more you know about the leader of the dragon, the more doubts Lin Mengya feels perplexing her.


    Even Kui Shou brought her more danger than the whole candle dragon party.


    The sky was dim, and the carriage also ushered in another rest in its gallop.


    In order to prevent information leakage, they spend most of their time camping in the wild these days.


    Gather up the bonfire to avoid the disturbance of wild animals. Lin Mengya lies alone in the carriage, but she can''t sleep well.


    After all, what is the chief''s secret?


    Just as she was thinking, there was a sound of being buckled outside the carriage.


    Bai Su had already taken the lead and went to the place they had already prepared to meet. These days, no one except Qing Hu could easily get close to her carriage, especially in the middle of the night.


    Lin Mengya cautiously revealed half of the cerebellar bag melon, but saw that outside, standing was the no serious stone.


    At this time, he was licking a smiling face and looking at himself in worship.


    Lin Mengya just put down her hanging heart. This guy is really a piece of brown sugar that doesn''t listen to advice.


    I used to pester Qinghu and annoy him so much that I wanted to slap him to death.


    Now he turned his goal to himself, constantly stirring all kinds of poisons in his arms.


    This time, do you want to kill him completely?


    "The most powerful hall leader, when will it be convenient for you to teach poison refining?"


    Lin Mengya has to listen to this sentence at least dozens of times a day.


    Finally, Xu Shan and Qing Hu had to strictly prohibit him from approaching Lin Mengya''s carriage.


    After rolling her eyes, how can Lin Mengya respond to the expectation of a poison idiot who can mix dandelion with heartbroken grass?


    "Have you finished reading the medical book I gave you yesterday?"


    Shi Bupo scratched his head with embarrassment, and his eyes dodged.


    "That... That broken medical book doesn''t look good."


    "So, you just didn''t read it? Then I have nothing to say to you. Whether it''s medical theory or poison classics, you need to accumulate bit by bit to succeed. You don''t even understand the drug properties. I''m afraid you''ll be poisoned first if others are fine in the future. Come back when you understand the medical book I gave you, or I''ll let Xu Shan break your leg."


    After getting along for a while, she found that Shi Bupo was a complete masochist.


    Reason with him and he''ll mess with you. But if fat beats him, he will become the most obedient and obedient man in the world.


    Although Lin Mengya''s anger can be vented along the way, it''s actually very tired to get along with such people.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya had to retract again, Shi Bu immediately grabbed the curtain of the car and looked pitiful.


    "Don''t be busy sleeping. Good hall leader, can you give me some poisons? Your poison is so powerful that it kills people invisibly. Your worship of you is really comparable to the brightness of the sun and the moon, shining in Kyushu!"


    Again? Lin Mengya really doesn''t care about him.


    Lie back in the carriage and let the guy who doesn''t give up his heart plead at the door of the carriage.


    "If the stone doesn''t break, why do you have to learn these killing Kung Fu? Besides, what''s cruel? Is it difficult? Who are you going to avenge?"


    The fire under the carriage was dim. Lin Mengya only saw Shi Bupo''s bright eyes, which were cold at the moment.


    The corners of his lips were still cynical, and his tone was as relaxed as before.


    "Of course, the purpose of learning the skill of killing is to kill people. Hall leader, do you have enemies who want to kill anyway, no matter what price you pay?"


    His murderous spirit is very heavy. Even though Lin Mengya doesn''t know any martial arts, she feels a thrilling murderous intention from the other party''s eyes.


    Subconsciously, he covered the quilt tightly and heard clearly that the fox had mentioned that Shi Bupo had a good origin and had a smooth journey until now.


    What is the reason for such a person to have such a strong hatred?


    "I do have such enemies, but I know they will eventually die in my hands. So I don''t have to worry or worry."


    Lin Mengya thought for a while before answering the other party''s words.


    Shi Bupo looked at Lin Mengya, who was serious, raised her lips and smiled. Then she turned and sat on the shaft, looking at the cold silver outside.


    "I must learn the most powerful killing skill in the world as soon as possible, because my enemy is dying. I don''t have much time to waste on other martial arts."


    A thin curtain was cut between the two people. Perhaps it was because the dignified tone of Shi Bupo''s voice reminded Lin Mengya of her chaotic thoughts.


    The two men were silent for a long time. Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking.


    "So it is. It seems that you really hate him. Otherwise, you wouldn''t want to marry him in person."


    In this world, there are thousands of kinds of love, hateful, but more than love.


    But if it''s so strong that it doesn''t even hesitate to turn hate into a driving force to survive, obviously, it''s not a good thing.


    Hatred will eventually dissipate, but people''s life span is sometimes very long.


    If there is no hate in the rest of the day, what should be used to fill it?


    "Well, I hate him very much. If it weren''t for him, I might have died."


    Shi Bupo said mockingly, but Lin Mengya was confused for a moment.


    It seems that he has been depressed for a long time, perhaps because he can achieve his goal only with the help of Lin Mengya''s poison technique.


    In short, for whatever reason, Shi Bupo slowly expressed the hatred he supported.


    "He is my adoptive father. If it weren''t for him, I might have died with my biological parents when I was six years old. He saved me, changed my name, connived at me and even spoiled me. But I didn''t want to cut him every day since I was young. Ha ha, I am an animal, an animal who feeds the enemy with the hand!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t interrupt. She has experienced too many things.


    In fact, it is not necessarily what we see at present. There are some things that even the parties can''t explain clearly.


    "Hall leader, since you already know my purpose, will you teach me poison art?"


    On the side of the stone unbreakable door, he looked a little sad.


    Lin Mengya thought and said slowly.


    "I will continue to teach you if you can learn."


    Some things really need talent. Judging from the current situation, if you want to become a poison master, it''s even harder than going to heaven.


    "Why?"


    Shi Bupo''s tone was full of doubts, and Lin Mengya explained in a low voice.


    "Poison and killing skills are just props in your hands. Whether you want revenge or not depends entirely on your own heart. If you want, you can do it without tools. If you don''t want to, even if you are full of sharp weapons, you won''t hurt others. Do you think I''m right?"


    The man suddenly smiled with unspeakable bitterness.


    "No wonder everyone says you are smart. You are. Yes, for him, my existence is a knife around his neck. No matter how good he is to me, he is for his ulterior purpose! Hall leader, I have changed my attention. If you can, can you kill him for me?"


    Lin Mengya was a little confused. She understood Shi Bupo''s words, but she didn''t know. The man who had just yelled to cut his adoptive father himself now entrusted the matter to herself.


    "If you ask me to do it, my fee is very expensive."


    It''s rare to joke. In fact, Lin Mengya just thinks that this guy looks a little unreliable.


    As for revenge, with his current ability, he can do it as long as he uses his brain.


    Besides, she doesn''t know who this guy''s adoptive father is.


    If she is a powerful person, won''t she suffer?


    "It doesn''t matter. I can pay any price, as long as you can help me kill him. How about thinking about it?"


    Lin Mengya yawned and pulled the quilt up.


    "Well, wait until I think about it. Now, please go away first. I''m going to sleep."


    Outside, soon came the sound of stone falling.


    "OK, let''s go first. You always have a rest earlier."


    The man was still the same immoral, but there was a different feeling in Lin Mengya''s ears.

 Chapter 973

    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya gave up her desire to continue questioning.


    After all, everyone has something he doesn''t want others to know.


    Although after waking up, Shi Bupo still looked like he didn''t want to be beaten, there were more tacit things before they two.


    For example, the man without medical talent is trying to read medical books.


    Not to mention the fox, even Xu Shan was so surprised that his chin almost fell off when he saw it.


    Of course, even if you study medical books carefully, Shi Bupo is still that cheap and invincible Shi Bupo.


    No matter how tired and hard the journey is, you can hear the two people quarrelling.


    It can also be regarded as a pastime in her busy work. Of course, except when she was annoyed and anxious, she would also yell at them to shut up.


    Always, although the journey is boring, it is not difficult.


    Lin Mengya spent a whole month and a half in the carriage.


    Fortunately, she has already learned the magic skill of house and car. In addition, there will be a steady stream of secret letters sent to her every day, which makes her have no time to feel bored.


    So that when she got to the boundary of Xiangzhou, the speed of the carriage suddenly slowed down, and she felt that she was not used to it.


    They left Kyoto on the first day of January.


    Now it is the middle of February. Although it is chilly in spring, there is no cold in winter.


    On this day, Lin Mengya, who had not experienced the ecstatic taste of the bed for a long time, finally caught a bed.


    No matter whether she slept in the dark, this time, even her biological clock was temporarily stopped, allowing her to sleep for a whole day and night.


    "What tastes so sweet?"


    Finally, it was the hungry physiological reaction that made her wake up from her deep sleep reluctantly.


    "It seems that Qinghu is right. The master is not only a sleepy cat, but also a greedy cat."


    Bai Su smiled and put a bowl of vegetable porridge in front of Lin Mengya.


    In taking care of Lin Mengya''s daily life, Qinghu has always been meticulous.


    "What time is it now? Where are they?"


    Lin Mengya asked while drinking porridge. They arrived in Chong''an county at night. This humble inn is actually one of the industries of sanjuetang.


    It is also because in her own territory, she can sleep so safely.


    In Bai Su''s eyes, a touch of gloom flashed by quickly, but she was still relaxed towards Lin Mengya, trying to hide her thoughts.


    "The genius is just dark. Qinghu and the three of them went to settle down first. However, they said they hope the master can have a good rest. If there''s anything wrong, we might as well talk about it tomorrow."


    Lin Mengya picked the corner of her eye. She didn''t know whether the girl knew it or not. Every time she tried to lie, her eyes were too sincere and even stared at others.


    Probably, it is often said that it is overcorrected.


    "Bai Su, you''re hiding something from me."


    Put down the white porcelain bowl in her hand, Lin Mengya wiped her mouth and looked at Bai su.


    After struggling, the latter shrugged his shoulders in frustration, but his tone was a little angry.


    "I''ll tell you something like this. Master, you''ll expose me at once. It''s just that none of the three people will come to this muddy water."


    He shook his head. Of course, Lin Mengya knew that if Qinghu told the two, his own means would make them cry for their parents.


    But Bai Su is different. She has always been generous and kind to these girls. It is obviously the best choice to take her to head the VAT.


    "Since you know you can''t hide it from me, just tell the truth. That''s not a problem. Is it our manpower?"


    Bai Su looked at his master in surprise, with a pair of water spirit big eyes and a few unwilling.


    "Sure enough, nothing can escape the master''s eyes. Hum, the division here is calm, but some people maliciously speculate your wishes and rush to make trouble!"


    It turned out that according to her order, the local sub Churches only need to send their most elite hands.


    However, because of Lin Mengya''s relationship with chaotang in various countries, the development of Sanjue hall was too smooth.


    So some people forget that the reason why they can call the wind and rain is not because of their ability, but because of the name of Lin Mengya.


    Once the desire for power expands, it will not only make people blindly confident, but also bring self conceited arrogance.


    At first, in order to prevent this situation, all sub hall leaders were selected by the headquarters of Sanjue hall.


    In addition to maintaining loyalty, what is more important is that they have a sense of responsibility and belonging.


    Just to attract more talents to enrich the sub hall, so many sub hall vice hall leaders and even the managers below are recruited from outside.


    The so-called "there are people outside the hall". Although those who go out of the hall have some excellence, their qualifications are somewhat uneven.


    Over time, a powerful vice hall leader, overhead hall leader, took over the place of others.


    Originally, she and Qinghu had made a plan. This time, the people she took out were not only completing the task, but also an experience.


    When these people come back safely, they will be the most elite and core force of Sanjue hall.


    However, some people are reluctant to give her the hands they have worked hard to recruit for free.


    But the three wonders are strictly regulated. If they obey the public and disobey the public, the law enforcement in the hall will never be tolerated.


    That''s the law enforcement team trained by Qinghu himself. They have excellent martial arts and are all dead brains who will resolutely maintain the hall rules to the end.


    Since hard carrying is not enough, those who have a heart have moved their minds to other places.


    Send people first according to the order issued by the headquarters. But they personally pressed the battle in the name of escort. Finally, they did their duty to show their faces in front of the hall leader for various reasons.


    But when they did this, they were testing the bottom line of her hall leader.


    But after all, she had a word in advance, and everyone has a chance to go back.


    However, if they were allowed to leave in such a swagger, her hall leader would become a laughing stock and would never have any prestige in the future.


    If she insists on dealing with those people, she will be inferior and make them lose their morale, which is not worth the loss.


    In short, whoever came up with this idea pushed her, the leader of the hall, to the forefront of the wave.


    Sure enough, I came to pick things up, but it''s a pity that I did some tricks.


    "How many leaders of the sub hall have come?"


    Bai Su said angrily, but Lin Mengya didn''t respond at all. After asking a faint question, she continued to sit at the table and drink tea.


    "A total of seven people came, but only three deputy hall leaders made the most trouble. Two of the other four have ambiguous attitudes. The remaining two hall leaders should come to escort. Listen to the fox, one of them is still your old acquaintance."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows beat. She has known a lot of old friends recently, and it''s not necessarily a good thing for her.


    He put down the cup in his hand, and his expression was still calm.


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    Bai Su''s face showed a happy look, fell in her ear and whispered.


    "Everyone calls him lord Guo. It''s said that he once did great things with you. Now he controls the affairs of the kingdom of heaven. This man has a great weight among the hall leaders. If he supports you, I''m sure those people won''t make any waves."


    The corners of the mouth lifted, and the exquisite facial features softened.


    There are some memories in my mind, and some also twinkle with expectation.


    Lord Guo, she remembers the name clearly.


    When she went to Lintian to find medicine, she disguised herself as a man and mixed in Lord Guo''s caravan.


    In a flash, Lord Guo has become the mainstay of the three wonders hall for so long, and he has already faded from his original childishness.


    I just didn''t expect that Lord Guo would come all the way to support her.


    It seems that she didn''t look wrong.


    "No, you go and send a message to Lord Guo. He can only watch on the wall tomorrow. It''s just my intention."


    Bai Su looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously. She didn''t seem to understand why the master wanted to do such a thing of folding his wings.


    The tone could not help but be a little anxious. I thought my master was confused by anger.


    "Master, why do you need to? Lord Guo''s words carry some weight. Besides him, the other hall leader is just an echo. You will fight alone tomorrow!"


    Compared with Bai Su''s burning mood, Lin Mengya, who narrowed her eyes and tasted the fragrant tea in her hand, really seemed too relaxed.


    Smiling at the girl in front of her, who was even more worried than her, she said faintly after she appreciated Bai Su''s worried expression for her.


    "In their eyes, I''m just a loser who can be the leader of the hall on the spot by luck. In that case, if Lord Guo blindly helps me, won''t he take my name as a loser? In this way, it''s like drinking poison to quench thirst, and they can''t stop their mind at all."


    After hearing her words, Bai Su opened her mouth thoughtfully.


    "The master means --"


    Touched with warm tea, the lips looked particularly ruddy and tender, bending out a tempting sneer.


    In the narrowed eyes, cold thoughts flashed frequently.


    "We are different from the imperial court. Since we dare to move my mind, we must be prepared to be uprooted."


    Lin Mengya''s voice was clear, delicate and gentle, but Bai Su shivered.


    She knew that the master would not show a chance to kill easily, so even with the poison of decision, it still made people feel that she was harmless to humans and animals.


    But today, she saw clearly that she might provoke the monarch far away in Kyoto, and there was still a third way to live.


    But the evil star in front of him was really given a pass to hell.


    Maybe they misjudged enough.


    The most terrible, severe and deadly thing in the Sanjue hall is not the strict hall rules and the iron and blood law enforcement team.


    But in front of this, seemingly weak creator.

 Chapter 974

    "Yes, but at the Lord''s command."


    Bai Su suddenly felt a little lucky. Fortunately, she was not the enemy of the master. Fortunately, she stopped at the precipice and didn''t really betray the master.


    Otherwise, she must not even know how she died.


    "Tomorrow, let seven of them come here to see me, the others, stand by."


    The war was coming, and she didn''t want to make things too stiff.


    And if Sanjue hall really wants to give it to Baili Wuchen, I''m afraid these people can''t fight that guy.


    So tomorrow depends on the attitude of those people.


    Although she doesn''t want to cause trouble, if some people dare to take her generosity as an excuse for provocation, then she doesn''t mind killing once.


    "Yes."


    The moonlight deepened, but Lin Mengya in the room bent a cool smile.


    Sure enough, those who love children and girls are not suitable for themselves at all.


    Chong''an county is a small county.


    If it weren''t for its proximity to the border, I''m afraid no one would come here all year round.


    But now many people have secretly gathered in this small Chong''an county.


    Even though the future is uncertain, they are full of ambition.


    Because the superior and powerful hall leader once said something in advance.


    If you enter, you will honor your ancestors, retreat, and live in peace.


    Those who can join the Sanjue hall are not full of frustration and hope to have a chance to become an indomitable man.


    Therefore, they abandoned the stability of the past, just to ask for a chance!


    But at such a hot moment, there are always some discordant voices.


    At the foot of Jiaoshan mountain, in a spacious and tidy yard, the top power of the whole Sanjue hall is gathered.


    Although they all belong to each sub hall, there is little communication and understanding between them.


    Most people meet for the first time.


    Capable people generally have some temper.


    It was nothing serious, but with the intentional instigation, these strange emotions will turn into conflict.


    In the yard, a struggle arising from a quarrel is in full swing.


    A man with a slight frown but a very powerful momentum stood in front of the door, pursed his lips and looked at the fighting crowd in front of him.


    "Vice hall leader Ren, take care of your people."


    Lord Guo''s low voice was mixed with some anger. Although he was in Lintian, he had heard the dark tide surging in several sub halls.


    The deputy hall leader Ren is a short and fat man in his forties. He is dressed in silky satin and looks very rich and noble.


    Although he was not as good as Lord Guo in the air field, his eyes showed his other shrewdness.


    The man just smiled and looked at the chaotic field.


    "It''s just a joke of young people. Our Qingzhou branch is different from your business. How can we fight the world without some boxing and foot Kung Fu?"


    There was a chill in Lord Guo''s eyes, but what kind of person he was, how could he quarrel with the deputy hall leader of a district hall.


    The young man who had been following him snorted coldly and looked disdainful.


    "This is your son?"


    Ren Nanbei was not angry either. He just smiled and looked at the man standing behind Lord Guo, but his eyes looked a little contemptuous.


    "It''s just young people. We must see more markets to avoid making a fool of ourselves. If Lord Guo wants to, I''m willing to make it convenient for you. But our Qingzhou division is harder, so you may not be used to it."


    It''s obvious that Lin Tianfen hall is too pampered.


    "A small Qingzhou sub hall also dares to talk big."


    "Tiantong!"


    Although Lord Guo gave a low cry, his eyes vaguely conveyed his attitude.


    Originally, in addition to being the escort of the hall leader, he also wanted to personally send his son to exercise.


    Although Guo Tiantong was unwilling, he still lowered his head, but he wanted to find a chance to give the dead fat man a good look.


    Every one of them came from fighting in the lintianfen hall. At the beginning, even if there was a hall leader, he managed the relationship between the top and bottom of the lintianguo with great powers.


    But different from the imperial court, their entry means breaking the existing distribution of power. Where are those people willing to give in.


    He and his father shed blood for the division of the kingdom of heaven, not to listen to the ridicule of a dead fat man.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a rare good thing to make the childe vigorous. Alas, look, these young children under my hands have no rules."


    The north and South looked helpless, but there was hidden pride in their eyebrows.


    The struggle between the two sides in the hospital ended again with the victory of their side.


    All he brought were big men with ruthless hands, so naturally he wanted to get the upper hand.


    The weak side is from Yunzhou branch.


    They are all the people left over from the plague that year, although they do not know that the person who saved the lives of their family was their hall leader.


    However, their hall leader and deputy hall leader are clear. Therefore, the centrality of Yunzhou sub hall to Lin Mengya is much higher than that of other sub halls.


    Lin Mengya naturally thanked her for her kindness and secretly took care of her.


    Over time, Yunzhou sub hall was called the direct lineage of the hall leader by other sub halls.


    And that Ren Nanbei is the leader of the four. Since he wants to show the hall leader, Yunzhou sub hall, as his direct line, seems to have become his first target.


    Now even his lineage has been trampled under his feet. Don''t mention how proud he is.


    "Vice hall leader Ren, I have only one word to warn you to take care of yourself."


    Last night, the news sent to him by the leader''s follower was also the reason why Lord Guo was so patient.


    Since the hall leader wants to handle this matter himself, he should trust her.


    After all, the little girl''s means are no worse than him.


    Eyes coldly swept behind Ren Nanbei, the three gloating fools.


    Even if you have two minds, you''d better hold it in your heart. Don''t let her see it.


    Besides, these people took the initiative to die.


    I''m afraid they will never have their status in the three wonders hall from now on.


    The tall man of Qingzhou sub hall severely trampled on the people of Yunzhou sub Hall who were thinner than him.


    "Hahaha, what lineage! Under my fist, you all have to lie on the ground and be a dog for me!"


    The members of the Yunzhou sub church who were trampled under their feet clenched their teeth.


    Although he had been beaten by the strong man, he did not allow himself to make even the slightest cry of pain.


    "You let him go! Everyone is from the Sanjue hall. You are so cruel, aren''t you afraid of the punishment of the hall rules?"


    The people of Yunzhou department who were stopped outside could only shout angrily at the man, but it was a pity that the people of Qingzhou sub hall were too strong, but others didn''t want to get into trouble, so they didn''t help.


    Moreover, the North-South escort was very short. Yesterday, a person from other sub halls could not see their arrogance, but after a few arguments, the fat man was almost disabled.


    In just a few days, they became the overlord here.


    "Hall rules? I''m the hall rules!"


    The strong man''s eyes flashed a trace of hostility, raised his feet and wanted to step down heavily on the man''s head.


    Everyone watched the bloody scene, which was going to be staged in front of them, but except for the roar of sadness and anger of the people in Yunzhou sub hall, others just stood there and looked at everything in front of them indifferently.


    "Ah --"


    The scream of pain rang out, but the person who could shout was not the man lying on the ground with wide eyes and a sad face.


    "If you injure your fellow disciples and violate Article 19 of the rules of the court, you should be beheaded."


    The cold tone is mixed with a trace of killing meaning.


    With a bang, the strong man who was still swaggering just now covered his feet and fell to the ground.


    The blood gushing from the wrist of his left foot splashed a pool of blood colored flowers on the ground.


    The expressionless girl in white took back her sword without a trace of blood.


    It seems that the person who just cut off the other party''s left foot is not the same as himself.


    "Bai... Bai Su girl! It''s Bai Su girl!"


    Because Bai Su arrived here a few days ago, the early group recognized her at once.


    Without any influence from anyone, Bai Su walked to several sub hall leaders.


    "The hall leader has ordered you to meet him immediately. Those who violate the rules will be dealt with according to the rules of the hall."


    The girl has a very cold face, like the cold jade buried deep in the ground. It is cold and hard.


    "You, what are you! You dare to hurt my people!"


    Although Ren Nanbei was furious, there was constant excitement in his eyes.


    He was afraid that the hall leader was a slippery man, so he couldn''t find any way. Unexpectedly, he sent it to the door.


    Bai Su ignored him, but took out a waist token made of refined steel from his waist and threw it on the table in front of Ren Nanbei.


    "This is... The sign of the law enforcement team!"


    The vice hall leaders behind Ren Nanbei naturally have eyesight, but after hearing their words, Ren Nanbei''s fat face has some unnatural convulsions.


    "Add one more for insulting the law enforcement team! The leader of the hall will decide if I doubt the law enforcement team. If I do something wrong, I will be punished with three knives and six holes. On the contrary, those who doubt the law enforcement team will be punished."


    The girl''s rigid and cold voice made Ren Nanbei''s face extremely ugly.


    He has long known the reputation of the law enforcement team in the three wonders hall. All he knows is that these are a group of diehards who are completely loyal to the hall leader and do not advance in oil and salt.


    But he clearly received the news. This time, the law enforcement team will never appear, but the woman in front of him


    He also recognized the waist token. Everyone in the law enforcement team has excellent martial arts. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with.


    But now, in public, he can''t be soft.


    Can only stem the neck, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    "OK, let''s make it clear in front of the hall leader! Let''s go. Please follow me to meet the hall leader!"

 Chapter 975

    Bai Su turned and left. Lord Guo just looked at each other coldly and followed with his son Guo Tiantong.


    There was a little cruelty on the north side of Ren Nan, but he winked at several people behind him.


    "Lao Ren, I''m only afraid of the hall leader. This is to give us a threat."


    The man who left office recently was dressed in a jujube red cotton jacket. Although he was not as rich as Ren and his face was a little bitter, he looked very hale and hearty, and his gloomy face was obviously not a good match.


    Looking at Bai Su''s back away from Guo''s father and son, there was a slight coolness in his tone.


    This person is Jin rubing, the vice hall leader of Jingzhou. He has a deep mind and means.


    "Of course I know, but if she can do such a thing, her heart will be scattered."


    After all, Ren Nanbei is more sophisticated than Lin Mengya, the hall leader, and has much more Jianghu experience.


    Whether Lin Mengya punishes his people or makes trouble for him, she will fall behind.


    For the hall leader who had never met, the girl of the law enforcement team just now had a terrible accident.


    With her eyes slightly closed, Lin Mengya sat in the main hall of the inn.


    It''s sunny today. The pedestrians outside look hurried, but no one visits this humble inn.


    Soon after, a thin white figure came quietly, just nodded at the woman inside and stood behind her.


    Later, Guo''s father and son arrived.


    "My subordinate Guo Mao, I''ve seen the hall leader."


    "My subordinate Guo Tiantong, I''ve seen the hall leader."


    Lin Mengya put on a smile and treated her old acquaintances kindly.


    "Long time no see. How is Lord Guo?"


    At the beginning, when Guo Mao took care of and maintained her in business, Lin Mengya often remembered her old feelings.


    In fact, Guo Mao is also a man with a story. At the beginning, he was willing to become the leader of a caravan on the trade route, but he had no choice.


    But sanjuetang can tolerate his past, wash away his past gratitude and resentment, and let him be reborn.


    Today, Guo Mao has already become a giant, and the three wonders hall is the big tree where he lives.


    Therefore, Guo Mao''s feelings for the Sanjue hall are much deeper than those vice hall leaders who became monks on the way.


    "Thanks to the blessing of the hall leader, everything is fine. Unexpectedly, the hall leader is very different from before in a few months."


    At the beginning, Lord Guo guessed that the woman must be extraordinary, but unexpectedly, she was the person in power behind the scenes in the three wonders hall.


    To tell the truth, he is not short-sighted and thinks that women are not as stubborn as men.


    In particular, Lin Mengya, with the power of a woman, created the three wonders hall across the Three Kingdoms. It can be seen from his means and scheming.


    Compared with others, it is recognized that Lin Mengya is just a puppet. In fact, it only depends on several capable deputies to achieve today''s achievements.


    Guo Mao always felt that it was the hall leader''s ability to drive the dragon and Phoenix among these people.


    Ask yourself, he can''t do that.


    "Things have changed over time, and Lord Guo has improved a lot more than before. I heard that Lord Guo finally found your son. I haven''t had time to say congratulations. This is a gift for you two. It''s just a little thought."


    Lin Mengya took a rectangular brocade box with a longer arm from Bai Su''s hand, opened the lock, and lay quietly inside with a machete and a dagger.


    "Hall leader, how did you get this?"


    Guo Mao was a little excited. He was a tough man with an iron bone. At this time, he looked like a young man. Where could he be half stable.


    Guo Tiantong was suspicious, but he seldom saw his father show such an expression.


    Guo Mao trembled, took out the machete in the box and stuck it tightly to his chest.


    "Things that happened 20 years ago have long gone with the wind. Lord Guo doesn''t have to worry about those people who were old and died. Now, the things belonging to your Guo family have returned to Zhao. Since then, Guo Mao is Guo Mao and has nothing to do with the past."


    Lin Mengya said these words also to let Lord Guo put down the shackles in his heart.


    Guo Mao wiped the wet corners of his eyes and nodded heavily at Lin Mengya.


    Many old grudges have come to an end today.


    Put the things in the box. After finishing his emotions, Guo Mao returned to normal and lowered his voice.


    "The hall leader knows that those people are very aggressive. They are by no means idle people. Just now they discussed going to buy something for you. Our father and son can get away. But they will take the opportunity to make trouble with our father and son if they don''t get together in a moment. We''re afraid we can''t talk about many things."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows that with this gift, Guo''s father and son are completely accepted by her.


    So in front of her own people, she naturally has nothing to take into account.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t invite you to help me fight with them. It''s just a nuisance. I haven''t paid attention to them yet."


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and sneered. Since she learned the news, she had already made plans.


    Moreover, although Sanjue hall is developing rapidly, it is sure to have such problems because its foundation is too shallow.


    It was just the tip of the iceberg exposed early, and she just knocked on the mountain.


    "That''s good. Just don''t take it lightly."


    Guo Mao''s worry was not unreasonable. Lin Mengya nodded and accepted his kindness.


    As soon as their voices fell, a loud noise came from outside.


    Several figures stepped into the gate of the inn with various gifts, but they were angry and despised when they saw the young woman drinking tea with Guo''s father and son.


    Although people who have been to the headquarters have heard that the hall leader is a woman.


    But I didn''t expect to be so young. However, the appearance is the best in the world, but it''s a pity that the face is cold and arrogant, which can be viewed from a distance and can''t be blasphemed.


    "My subordinates have met the hall leader. They prepared some small gifts for the first time. Please accept them."


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at the dozen colorful gift boxes in front of her.


    He only smiled and didn''t respond.


    The other three people were fine. Although they didn''t come with Guo''s father and son, they didn''t conspire with the three vice hall leaders who wanted to make trouble.


    Ren Nanbei secretly exchanged eyes with Jin rubing, knowing that this was the embarrassment given to them by the hall leader.


    I can''t help feeling that Lin Mengya is a petty person. She even provokes herself with such an indecent means. At present, she is even more unbearable to the female hall leader.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. The north and South were also smooth people. They immediately smiled and said quite obediently.


    "It''s a long way to greet the hall leader when he arrives. It''s just that there are many brothers here, which delays the time to greet the hall leader. Please punish the hall leader."


    Lin Mengya was still silent, but the little face showed a smile.


    "Hall leader, I wonder if you are..."


    Now, the north and the south don''t know what to say.


    After all, he hasn''t seen a big man who doesn''t care about his face.


    "Of course I won''t be angry with you."


    The woman''s cherry lips opened gently, even though the voice was gentle, crisp and pleasant, but the faint coolness was like a fine net, holding the heart of Ren north and south.


    "Yes, my Lord, there are a lot of people. Naturally, he won''t care about us."


    Ren Nanbei smiled with her, but a little guilty came out of her heart.


    Why is it that now, obviously, there is no difference from the scene just now, but he feels that his life seems to be in the hands of that woman?


    Probably, it''s just an illusion.


    "Yes, in my eyes, there''s really no need to argue with you. Although I''m not generous, I won''t bully the weak. Do you think I''m right?"


    Lin Mengya smiled softly. Her eyes were not cold, nor did she have any anger. Until now, Ren Nanbei could see it clearly. It was pure disregard.


    In other words, the three of them were not even a threat in her eyes.


    Hum, she''s really a woman. She''s hopelessly arrogant.


    "What the hall leader said is that we are just small people under your command. Where is it worth your effort?"


    Three people have always been the masters who are used to being praised. When they are ignored like this, they naturally have strong dissatisfaction in their hearts.


    But Lin Mengya smiled brightly, as if she had heard a joke.


    "Little people? I never despise little people. I mean, your life and death are under my control. If I want to punish you, I will die as soon as I read it, why should I bother to argue with you?"


    This completely detonated the discontent of Ren north and south.


    The golden Ru Bing snorted coldly, and a cold light flickered in his eyes.


    "The hall leader''s words are too flattering. We are indeed the people of the Sanjue hall, but we are free. In addition, we have made great contributions to the opening up of the territory of the Sanjue hall. The hall leader is so careless about human life that I''m afraid we will chill our brothers."


    "Free body?"


    Lin Mengya looked cold and put away her smile.


    "If I remember correctly, when you entered our Sanjue hall, you swore that life is the person of our Sanjue hall, and death is the ghost of our Sanjue hall! The rules of the hall say that those who withdraw without reason are regarded as defectors. No matter who, they will be pursued by our Sanjue Hall. Why, you won''t forget?"


    Ren Nanbei and Jin rubing look ugly. Of course they know this iron rule.


    However, they all felt in their hearts that if they didn''t stay here, they would stay there. Especially after sanjuetang got enough capital, people had already had an outsider.


    This time, they are not only to provoke the hall leader, but also to seek more resources and voice.


    In this way, whether they vote for the Lord or stand on their own mountain, they have great benefits.


    Hearing that the hall leader is so frank, they will not bear it any longer.


    "Don''t you want to go back on your word? You made a promise at the beginning. After you joined the hall, you can quit with your approval. Is it difficult? Are these all used by the hall leader to deceive people?"

 Chapter 976

    "Lao Ren, why make things so rigid? Although the hall leader is young and energetic, I don''t think the hall leader is a man who has broken his promise."


    Jin rubing''s words are clearly speaking for Lin Mengya, but secretly, they are not saying that Lin Mengya is young and unreliable.


    As soon as they sing and make peace, they want to run against Lin Mengya. They are also experts in playing with language traps.


    If Lin Mengya is angry and angry, their goal will be achieved.


    So their Yu Guang never left Lin Mengya, just to find the right time and want to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    However, what surprised them more and more was that even so, Lin Mengya was calm, as if what they had just said could not have even a trace of impact.


    The two people exchanged eyes secretly. Either the hall leader is really self-restraint, or she is real. What else can I do.


    Ren Nanbei suddenly felt that he couldn''t see through the woman. His intuition exercised over the years made him angry and slightly uneasy.


    The other party is just a young girl. What else can he do to turn the world around?


    His consistent arrogance made him abandon caution completely and want to see the joke of the small hall leader.


    "Tell the hall leader that everyone has arrived."


    Bai Su disappeared from the beginning and suddenly appeared again. He stood respectfully behind Lin Mengya, with a deep but clear voice.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go according to the rules."


    In addition to Lin Mengya, several others were in a fog. Even Guo Mao didn''t know what medicine was in her gourd.


    Guo Tiantong was worried and secretly pulled his father''s sleeve.


    But the latter seems very calm. No matter how cunning Ren Jin and Jin are, he always believes that Lin Mengya will turn the tide.


    "Yes."


    Bai Su bowed her head and retreated. The people saw that the place she left was the backyard of the inn.


    The inn is the property of the three wonders hall, so ordinary people are not allowed to enter the backyard, but at this moment, many people are gathered in the backyard.


    Not long after Bai Su went out, he heard a lot of noise outside.


    At last, somehow, it was silent again.


    "Hall leader, Yunzhou sub hall, Meng Qingnian asked to see you."


    As soon as the voice rose, Ren Jin''s eyebrows couldn''t help jumping.


    These days, they have indulged their subordinates to bully the people of Yunzhou branch. Are they coming to complain now?


    However, they were not in a hurry.


    There are distinct classes in the Sanjue hall. If the members of the hall want to sue the deputy hall leader, they must be whipped by the law enforcement team.


    If you can survive, the sub hall leader and the general hall leader must be strictly investigated, otherwise they will be ignored.


    "In that case, can you bear my thirty lashes?"


    Bai Su''s voice was still cold and could not hear any emotion.


    But the man named Meng Qingnian was very excited. Even Lin Mengya and his friends in the room could hear it clearly.


    "Meng Qing didn''t change his mind at the beginning of the year, and asked the adults of the law enforcement team to execute it now."


    Unexpectedly, there is such a stubborn guy in the world.


    Bai Su turned back to the house and reported the matter.


    As long as Lin Mengya agrees, the whipping will be executed immediately. Ren and Jin looked at each other and saw a touch of gloom in their eyes.


    "Hall leader, I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate."


    Before Lin Mengya made a statement, Ren Nanbei frowned and made a mistake.


    "Oh, according to the meaning of vice hall leader Ren, how to deal with it better?"


    Lin Mengya has already sneered. She has been conniving at the two guys, but the purpose is to push them into hell.


    Unfortunately, the two dead guys didn''t know it. They always thought Lin Mengya was just incompetent and cowardly.


    "In my opinion, it''s good to change the executor. I dare not hide it from the hall leader. The disciples of Yunzhou sub hall have had some quarrels with our disciples just now. I was just a young man, and I can''t count. But I didn''t expect that the girl of the law enforcement team cut off the left foot of our disciples. I think it''s because of this girl''s old relationship with the people of Yunzhou sub hall That''s why I''m so partial. It would be unfair for her to execute. "


    The cool eyes flashed through Lin Mengya''s bright dark eyes.


    He stood up slowly from his seat. For some reason, he was just a thin and weak woman, but the Qi field was like a fierce blade buried deep in the snow mountain.


    "I also have this intention. My girl is good at everything, but her hands and feet are heavier. So this time, childe Guo, you should carry out it, okay?"


    From beginning to end, the Guo family did not say a word.


    Now Lin Mengya suddenly named him, and both father and son looked stunned.


    "This... Yes, please obey the order of the hall leader."


    Ren Nanbei and Jin rubing naturally quit. The Guo family made it clear that they came to protect the hall leader. Wouldn''t it be like the hall leader''s automatic hand to let them come?


    Biting her teeth, she had to fight, but the cup of hot tea in Lin Mengya''s hand was suddenly swept to the ground by her.


    "Bai Su, what is the crime of disobeying the order of the hall leader?"


    The noise after the porcelain cup fell to the ground suddenly woke Ren Nanbei and Jin rubing.


    Just now, the hall leader can ignore their words, but now, I''m afraid there are many people outside. They have already violated the hall rules by openly provoking them.


    At least for now, their superficial skills must be done more comprehensively so as not to be blamed.


    Besides, the whip for execution is not an ordinary whip for horse training. The whip is mixed with an iron hook made of refined iron, which can kill half a person at once, not to mention 30 lashes.


    "The hall leader calms down his anger and his subordinates are also for the sake of fairness. Since the hall leader wants to be executed by childe Guo, he must not disappoint the hall leader. Childe Guo, you can remember a little. The SLR violates the hall''s taboo by worshipping Yin and yang to the hall leader."


    Jin rubing said with a Yin measurement. Guo Tiantong had been unhappy with him for a long time. After humming coldly, he also went to the backyard.


    "Everyone, follow me to the backyard and see for yourself how our Sanjue hall behaves."


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face gradually faded, with a faint color of wind and thunder.


    Ren and Jin just felt that they were beating drums in their hearts and had some bad hunches. The deputy hall leader, who had been following them and couldn''t even talk, inadvertently covered his forehead with a thin layer of cold sweat.


    Something''s wrong. When they first came in, there was a trace of strangeness here.


    Now, the appearance of the hall leader is definitely not a cowardly and incompetent person as they guessed before.


    Just wanted to say something, but I found two figures standing at the door.


    A person has a long body, but there is a murderous intention between his eyebrows and eyes.


    A person is like an iron tower, with tiger eyes and extraordinary evil spirit.


    Between masters, you only need to know the depth of each other at a glance.


    Rao has been wandering the Jianghu for many years. He also knows that the two people in front of him are by no means good.


    I''m afraid their future has already been cut off by these two people.


    "Everyone, you''d better go and have a look with the hall leader. It turns out that it''s vice hall leader Qinghu. Your skills seem to have improved a lot."


    At this time, Guo Mao had already counted in his heart. The tension between his eyebrows disappeared. He bowed his hands to Qing Hu.


    "With the hall leader, what natural materials and earth treasures are not readily available. Unfortunately, my martial arts are still hard to meet."


    With the expansion of their own power, Lin Mengya and Qing Hu have long been afraid of the secret Revenge of the candle dragon club.


    The name of the first killer in Taohua stronghold has long been famous in the Jianghu.


    Ren Nanbei and Jin rubing only knew that the deputy hall leader had always been on the move and rarely appeared in the hall for no reason.


    Unexpectedly, I really met the master at this time.


    Both of them swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They were the first killer of Taohua stronghold in those years. There are no people in the world who can''t be killed!


    From now on, they know how much they underestimated the woman.


    "Yes, you serve the hall leader all the year round. Naturally, you have no place to play."


    Guo Mao politely talked to Qing Hu again, but only they knew how many secrets were hidden under the girl''s seemingly weak body.


    I''m afraid if she takes it seriously, Qinghu, the first killer, is not her opponent now.


    The martial arts routine can kill people tangible, but Lin Mengya can kill people invisible.


    Those three lard hoodwinked guys are afraid of bad luck!


    Lin Mengya took the lead in walking to the yard and felt that those surprised or confused eyes fell on her.


    But she didn''t care at all. She just walked to Bai su. In front of the latter, a young man who seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old had taken off his coat and knelt in the yard.


    His hands were clenched and his head bowed, but his muscles were very tight.


    Lin Mengya only looked at him and asked.


    "Can you insist on suing the vice hall leader of Qingzhou sub hall, Ren Nanbei?"


    It seems that some are in the expectation of the young man. Even though the woman''s voice is as cold as jade, it is still tender and gentle.


    The young man immediately raised his head, but after looking at her, he immediately bowed down.


    The hall leader of their division said that the only person to be respected in the world is the hall leader who is the same as the Bodhisattva.


    But there are some things he has to bear.


    He kowtowed heavily on the ground, and the young man said firmly.


    "My subordinates will not change after death!"


    Around, those who belong to the Qingzhou branch are dismissive, while the companions of the Yunzhou branch are all red in the eyes, but they are just nailed to the youth, and no one comes out to stop them.


    Lin Mengya looked at the people around her and took a panoramic view of all their reactions.


    "Well, since you insist, I''ll give you permission!"


    The girl''s words were resounding, and the kneeling young man knocked his head again, but at this time, his tone had already been stained with a faint smell of blood.


    "Thank you for your help. Please give me 30 lashes!"

 Chapter 977

    Seeing the resolute attitude of the young man in front of him, Lin Mengya also drew a touch of appreciation in her eyes.


    After looking around coldly for a week, Lin Mengya saw the arrogance and complacency of the people in Qingzhou sub hall and the unbearable feelings of the people in Yunzhou sub hall.


    What disappoints her even more are those who are still hesitating, or have been indifferent from the beginning.


    She knew that there were many problems in sanjuetang, and before that, it was a big problem to let people who had never had any cooperation experience work together. How to win the trust of both sides was a big problem.


    Originally, she thought that if they were to experience together in the future, they might exercise their tacit understanding and trust.


    But now, each sub hall has its own way, which is the most headache and thorny thing for her.


    "I''ve handed this matter over to Guo Tiantong. Don''t worry. He will never bend the law for personal gain. But before that, I have to deal with one thing. Come on, please bring up childe Shi Bupo."


    Shi Bupo''s name is much louder than Ren Nanbei. When he first entered the Sanjue hall, he once successfully challenged the then childe Zhijue.


    Later, he kept himself in line for a while, but it was not in his nature to sit in the Sanjue hall every day. In order to entangle Qinghu and teach him the martial arts of killing, the man threw his position to the last childe Zhijue.


    But since the man was defeated by him, he regarded him as his lifelong idol.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also wondered about this. They are smart people, and their temperament is a little strange.


    But every time the three great CHILDES change, it needs to be announced to each sub court.


    What''s more, the stone can''t break the wonderful personality. Now in the three wonders hall, everyone is thunderous about his name.


    As soon as Lin Mengya''s voice fell, a young man in peacock blue came in from the outside.


    On the man''s white and tender face, there was a kind of mockery.


    Those eyes turned up slightly, as if no one in the world could enter his eyes.


    He walked slowly to Lin Mengya with his hands on his back, but he was'' Putong ''and knelt at Lin Mengya''s feet.


    "My subordinates are unbreakable. I''d like to meet the master of the Sanjue hall, who is brilliant, intelligent and stunning!"


    With that, he gave a big gift.


    Lin Mengya held down her slightly twitching eyebrows. It was a very serious occasion. How could she let him destroy it?


    "Get up, young master Shi. You don''t have to do this big gift."


    Lin Mengya strongly held her expression and didn''t want to make the scene more funny.


    Her eyes revealed a bright threat. As long as Shi Bupo dared to make a fool of himself, she would punish him severely.


    Wit is like a stone. Naturally, I understand the meaning of my boss.


    He got up with extreme humility, and then stood in front of Lin Mengya as if he were not the one who broke the goods with his nostrils facing the sky.


    "Didn''t Mr. Shi say yesterday that he had something important to tell you? I''d like to hear what you want to say."


    It was not easy to drag the topic back, said Lin Mengya.


    Shi Bu Po didn''t dare to joke any more. He immediately took out a small book with a blue gray cover from his arms.


    "My subordinates were ordered to secretly investigate the situation of each hall. The deputy director of Qingzhou sub hall, North and south, connived at his subordinates, Li Ping, to beat and maim innocent people in the street on July 3. On the 25th of the same month, Mr. Yu, the treasurer, conspired with Sanqiao to covet 752 of our hall''s funds and hid them in the Zen room of Qingzhou Liangshan temple. August of the same year..."


    Next, almost every sentence pointed out a crime of Ren Nanbei. No matter the time, place or specific time, including the place where he hid things and the people he handled, they were dug out one by one.


    Ren Nanyue was more and more frightened, because these news are true!


    Cold sweat seeped from his forehead. Unexpectedly, the plans he thought were seamless had been exposed to people.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at him and motioned for Shi Bupo to continue reading.


    "Jin rubing, deputy hall leader of Jingzhou sub hall, forcibly robbed civilian women, and the remnant cold Department..."


    It''s another innumerable crime. Rao is the city government of Jin rubing, and he can''t help feeling a little cool in his heart.


    Like Ren Nanbei, he thought that some things were very hidden. In his life, he was afraid that no one could know except himself.


    But unexpectedly, in Lin Mengya''s eyes, their secrets have become deadly talismans.


    No one knows how many secrets are hidden in the small stone unbreakable book.


    He read page after page, and with each page, the truth hidden in the heavy black fog will gradually appear.


    "This morning, Wang Dazhuang of Qingzhou sub hall deliberately provoked Luan ge of Yunzhou sub hall, and then deliberately seriously injured Luan Ge, which was stopped by Bai Su of the law enforcement team and cut off his left foot. The deputy director of Qingzhou sub hall, North and south, insulted the three wonders hall first and questioned the law enforcement team later. Please make a decision in person!"


    Shi Bupo''s pamphlet finally finished reading. After a sigh of relief, he stood respectfully behind Lin Mengya.


    "Are you all quite clear?"


    The onlookers were already stunned.


    Among the group of people who divided Qingzhou and Jingzhou, those who knew these things showed extremely shocked expressions.


    But those who didn''t know looked ugly and tight.


    Not all of them are traitors. On the contrary, apart from a small number of their confidants, most of them are marginal newcomers in case.


    At that time, there were clear barriers. Although there were a few isolated people, it was also clear to people.


    "Hall leader, this... This..."


    Ren Nanbei, who has always been eloquent, did not care to wipe off the cold sweat on his face. He just wanted to argue, but after touching Lin Mengya''s eyes, he just felt his heart trembling.


    That''s, look at the eyes of dead people.


    Once upon a time, when he was looking at those people whose identity, status and ability were far inferior to him, he was also so ruthless and indifferent.


    Because he can decide the life and death of that person at will, he even feels that he is comparable to the hell.


    But today, it''s finally their turn to experience this taste.


    "Is hall leader Ren going to say that you have no evidence? How can you be sure that you committed all these crimes? Don''t worry, Xu Shan, bring me everything."


    Xu Shan immediately carried a heavy wooden box to everyone.


    The wooden box fell heavily on the ground, stirring up bursts of dust.


    Then Xu Shan opened the box with a big hand like a PU fan. After looking at it, Ren Nanbei''s face was as white as paper.


    "You, vice hall leader, must be very familiar with these things. I''m afraid you''re also curious. Why did you write and wax seal them yourself? In order to prevent them from being stolen, you also formulated a method to crack them. How did the account book hidden in your lover''s hand for more than ten years come into my hand? Alas, did you copy it? It''s impossible, because In order not to be imitated, you, vice hall leader, specially used five writing methods, which echo your cracking method. Therefore, there is no other person in the world who can copy this account book except you. Should I praise you for your thoughtfulness as vice hall leader, or should I praise you for your versatility? "


    Lin Mengya''s tone was gentle and seemed to be joking. In fact, the undisguised intention of killing had already scared Ren Nanbei to some soft legs.


    "Hum! If the hall leader is so rude, I won''t miss the old love! Those silver coins are what my cousins deserve. Why should I give them to the general hall for nothing!"


    At this time, do you dare to mess with her?


    After Lin Mengya snorted coldly, her eyes gently swept Ren Nanbei.


    "Really? But how can I hear that the whole wall of your house is made of silver from our Qingzhou branch hall? There are many people in the lower part of your hall, and you deducted the silver money, which nearly made my mother starve to death. Why didn''t you come out as the deputy hall leader at that time!"


    Seeing Lin Mengya uncover his last trace of concealment, Ren Nanbei also clenched his teeth and flashed a trace of malice in his eyes.


    If you don''t want him to feel better, no one can feel better!


    The evil was born at the edge of the gall. Ren Nanbei secretly aimed his luck at Lin Mengya''s direction. Suddenly, he stepped on the ground and shot his body at Lin Mengya.


    Just as he acted, Jin rubing and the vice hall leader who made trouble with them also joined the battle group.


    They have only one goal. As long as they master Lin Mengya, they will have the possibility to escape from life.


    Whatever his foundation, he can keep the green mountains without worrying about firewood.


    With their Jianghu status and ability, they can start again in another place and save the anger of this little girl!


    For a time, everyone''s rescue was too late.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the woman who should have been panicked had a cruel smile on her mouth.


    My heart screamed, but the real Qi in my body dispersed completely in an instant.


    From the deepest part of their bodies, a sharp pain shook their hearts and lungs.


    With a bang, the three fell to the ground at the same time.


    At the same time, everyone spit out a big mouthful of dark red poisonous blood.


    "You dare to come near my hall leader. It''s really the old birthday star hanging - I''m impatient."


    The stone around Lin Mengya was unbreakable. Looking at the three goods eager to die, he made a cold mockery.


    At this time, Lin Mengya turned around and looked down at the three half dead guys.


    "Do you know why I never put you in my eyes?"


    How could she regard them as her enemies when she could not control her own goods for life and death?


    Ren Nanbei looked up desperately at this time, but finally saw clearly in front of him. Under this beautiful skin, what a cruel and cruel soul was hidden.


    It turned out that from the beginning, they were the meat on her chopping board, and there was no escape.


    But they know nothing.

 Chapter 978

    "I... we... Spare our lives, hall leader! The villain is just confused for a moment. Please forgive us for our past love!"


    Ren Nanbei clearly understood his situation. A small life is all tied to others. If they want him to die, he can''t live.


    But Lin Mengya just glanced at him coldly and turned to face the congregation outside.


    "No rules, no place. Since the day you joined the Sanjue hall, you must abide by the rules and must not violate them. Our Sanjue hall always has clear rewards and punishments. Here, you don''t care about your origin, but only your own ability. As long as you have the ability, I can give you a chance, a chance of fair competition."


    Her voice was flat, not even provocative.


    But when it falls to some people''s ears, it inevitably ignites a hot seed in their hearts.


    Why, those born in wealth can have everything by nature.


    And they are just reincarnated into poor families, so they are destined to be low?


    At the beginning of the development of sanjuetang, many people were not optimistic about it, but later, Leng lived his own life with a pioneering spirit.


    Today''s three wonders hall has become a thunderbolt in the Jianghu, and they are just a part of witnessing its rise?


    "Today, whether it''s Qingzhou or Yunzhou, I want you to see clearly. My three unique hall is not a place where you can come and go if you want. If you want to quit, you can do it according to the rules. Bai Su, don''t break, take them down."


    Lin Mengya did not choose to be publicly executed, but she did not avoid being seen.


    This time, they are facing the choice of life and death when they enter the lieyun country.


    If you can''t completely obey your wishes, or simply hold other thoughts, you will not only harm yourself, but also drag down others.


    Shi Bupo and Bai Su soon pulled people down.


    Those mentioned are also frightened, for fear that the next person to be dealt with will be himself.


    Lin Mengya looked around and knew that some people were destined to stay. But in her heart, there was no slightest regret. Instead, she was glad that the problem would be exposed in advance.


    "Meng Qingnian, I ask you, do you want to sue?"


    Throughout the whole process, the young people kneeling in the yard were silent and bowed their heads.


    But Lin Mengya knew that he must have heard what he said.


    "The villain won''t sue. The hall leader has a clear reward and punishment, and the villain''s clothes!"


    The young man controlled his expression, but his eyes were still red.


    Originally, he was ready to die under the whip, only to seek justice for his brothers.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the hall leader was prepared for all this.


    Lin Mengya looked at the young man. She knew that if she really let him pass the whipping and Sue Ren Nanbei today, even if this man won, she would lose the support of the people.


    But fortunately, from now on, those who want to break the rules of the hall must weigh their weight.


    It''s not terrible when people leave. What''s terrible is that those people like moths will gradually nibble at the Sanjue hall. At that time, she won''t even have time to cry.


    "You know the rules in the hall. Even if you don''t sue, you have to be warned by five whips. Thank you, childe Guo."


    The young man wiped his eyes. If he just wanted to risk his life for fairness, now he is willing to receive punishment.


    Guo Tiantong looked serious. At the moment, he felt that what he held in his hand was not the whip of punishment, but the responsibility to urge the sanjuetang to move forward.


    The whip rose high and beat the young man heavily on the back.


    The blood fog flew up, the veins on the youth''s face burst, and his hands were tightly nested, but his face was smiling.


    "Hall leader is wise!"


    The five lashes not only hit him, but also fell into everyone''s heart.


    Meng Qingnian bit his teeth, but shouted the hall leader Yingming.


    Lin Mengya felt that the sight around her was slightly different. Only then did she rest assured of a hanging heart.


    After nodding at Meng Qingnian, he turned and returned to the inn.


    "Bai Su, go get our wound medicine and send it to someone secretly. Lord Guo, I have another thing to trouble you."


    Guo Mao saw that the people around her performed their duties. Although everyone didn''t speak, they had a tacit understanding. He knew that the hall leader''s temperament was not as casual as it used to be.


    Besides loyalty, ability is also the most important thing to do things around her.


    I completely relaxed my heart. No matter he or Tiantong, as long as I stay with the hall leader, I''m afraid I will emerge in the end.


    "Hall leader, please say."


    Although she was much younger than herself, Guo Mao admired the hall leader from her heart.


    "I hope you can sit here for a while. I didn''t think about it well before. I just thought that each sub hall had been strictly controlled and such a thing would not happen. But I didn''t expect to let these people take advantage of it. This time, even I wasn''t sure I would win. Naturally, I couldn''t let those evil horses make trouble for me. So I hope the people in each sub hall gathered together After that, you can check for me yourself. "


    Guo Mao thought for a moment, then nodded solemnly.


    Lin Mengya finally felt relieved. When she chose the leader of each sub hall, she mostly considered whether she was loyal to the three wonders hall.


    In terms of talent, it was really a little lacking. After all, there was not much choice at that time, so that later, Ren Nanbei and Jin rubing were mixed into the three wonders hall, which almost ruined the great event.


    She not only had to deal with the traitors, but also the leaders of several sub churches who had an accident must be punished.


    Now she must be careful step by step, lest she capsize in the gutter.


    The removal of traitors lasted a few days. For security reasons, those who were removed were temporarily detained in Chongshan county.


    Ren Nanbei and Jin rubing have already been handled properly. The rest of them are not high-ranking people. Even if they are released, there is no great harm.


    However, Lin Mengya insisted that we must inform each sub hall and establish a blacklist system, otherwise we are afraid that there will be future troubles in the future.


    When the matter was settled, it was March.


    After determining the first batch of candidates who can join lieyun country with her, Lin Mengya and them are finally fully ready to start.


    She knew and trusted Lord Guo''s means and scheming.


    Moreover, the arrangement of personnel is also in line with Lin Mengya''s expectations.


    Almost all the hundred and ten people sent by Yunzhou this time have been incorporated into the first ladder.


    It is not unreasonable for them to be called the direct lineage of the hall leader. Compared with the quality of the personnel of other sub halls, this group of talents, both men and women, are dragon and Phoenix among people, and have the highest centrality to Lin Mengya.


    At the same time, Lord Guo also considered that if all the people in Yunzhou sub hall were arranged, it might chill the people in other sub halls.


    Therefore, at the same time, the elite forces transferred from several sub halls were also compiled into the team this time.


    This time, there were 500 people in the hall. Every 10 people were a group, every 50 people were a large group, and every 100 people became a team, and there were positive and negative team leaders to manage.


    As for the team leader, the team leader and the team leader are elected internally.


    To this end, Lin Mengya also made a form similar to the modern recommendation meeting to let everyone know each other and enhance friendship.


    Moreover, all the sub halls are disrupted and rearranged. The original intention is to let them eliminate the barriers between the sub halls in their hearts.


    On the road, five teams will follow Lin Mengya, and the other four teams will hide, both as a rest and in the dark, to eliminate all unfavorable factors to her.


    Shi Bupo is the commander-in-chief of 500 people. After getting along today, Lin Mengya found that this guy is not only a ghost, but also has great military talent and is a good material for a counselor.


    Maybe after coming back this time, she can try to recommend someone to long Tianyu.


    "Master, I''m going into the mountain soon."


    In fact, the team of more than 100 people is still eye-catching, but fortunately, most of Chong''an county is the power of the three wonders hall, so it did not disturb many people.


    Lin Mengya also asked everyone to pretend to be a drug trafficking caravan across the mountains. Anyway, such caravans are still very common here.


    After all, there are many medicinal herbs in lieyun, which cannot grow in the climate of other countries.


    Although a dozen big carriages are conspicuous, they will find that such a team is actually quite common in the mountains.


    After all, this is the border between the two countries. There are not only jackals, tigers and leopards in the mountain, but also mountain bandits.


    If you want to reach the lieyun country on the other side of the mountain safely, many small vendors will choose to travel together.


    Their team of 100 people also makes the guys around who want to make their ideas dare not act rashly.


    "Tell everyone to be vigilant and don''t relax your vigilance."


    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage and gave orders calmly.


    Bai Su immediately took orders and went away. The team that was secretly hanging behind them was their real dependence.


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    Qinghu took a bowl of tonic soup, opened the curtain, looked at Lin Mengya, who was pale and haggard, and couldn''t help sighing gently.


    "I''m fine, but it''s hard for him."


    Lin Mengya''s face showed a helpless wry smile, but her small hand was warm and soft. She touched her seemingly slightly raised belly.


    There, a new life is being bred.


    "It''s a good time for the child to come, but I think he''s very good and doesn''t bother you, mother."


    Qinghu smiled and her eyes were full of love.


    That day, when Lin Mengya gently said in his ear that if she died and asked Qinghu to help raise the child, Qinghu had regarded the little thing she had never met as her own child.


    Whether the child is male or female, he will work hard to protect the integrity of the child''s life.

 Chapter 979

    Lin Mengya smiled softly, her eyes full of love for the baby in her belly.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that I didn''t respond at all."


    In fact, she was still a little uneasy about the child.


    The teacher told her that her current body is not suitable for pregnancy.


    But now that the baby is here, she will try her best to give birth to the child safely in addition to surprise.


    Shennong system monitors the baby''s condition all the time. Although the baby is only three months old, she is in good development and has not made any mistakes because of her special physique.


    At least now, the baby is still growing quietly in her womb.


    Therefore, she warned herself to be extremely careful. She was no longer alone.


    At least for the baby in her belly, she must give priority to protecting her safety.


    Lifting the curtain, Lin Mengya looked at the mountains not far away.


    Their guide is a member of the Qizhou branch church. He is about thirty years old. He was once a hunter in the mountain and is most familiar with the situation in the mountain.


    With him, if there is no accident, the big guy should be able to climb over the mountains safely within half a month and reach the secret contact point of lieyun country they have long agreed upon.


    Lin Mengya was naturally very cautious about the guide. She not only had to be selected by the hall leader of Qizhou sub hall, but also secretly asked Shi Bupo to investigate his identity.


    I almost planed out other people''s ancestral tombs and saw them. Only then did I put down half my heart.


    Although Qinghu ridiculed her as a frightened bird after she became a mother, Lin Mengya knew better than anyone and was careful not to make a big mistake.


    "Tell the hall leader that we will enter the mountain tomorrow. Before entering the mountain, I have a few words. I hope the hall leader can listen."


    The guide has a very broad dark face and looks like a honest man.


    However, for their general hall leader, who only sees his voice but doesn''t hear his voice, there is still a hundred thousand points of respect in his heart.


    "Please."


    Finally, a woman''s voice came out of the carriage, but the guide''s heart was lifted.


    For a while, they were the first to hear the news of how the hall leader dealt with traitors with iron blood.


    Especially after listening to the brothers in the hall say that the two excellent martial arts and crafty deputy hall leaders are like tied pigs and dogs in front of the hall leader. They can only be slaughtered, he can''t help feeling more interested in the mysterious hall leader.


    I''m afraid I did something wrong and will be punished by the hall leader.


    When he had settled down, the guide said.


    "All the people in this mountain are called Wuxiong mountain. There are no heroes in the mountain, but there are five gangs of fierce bandits. These five gangs are all signs of acting on behalf of heaven. The other four mountains abide by the rules and usually don''t harass us ordinary people. But the rest of the group, relying on their entrenchment in the business routes, often rob past merchants. So those customers Businessmen often form a group. "


    Standing aside, Qinghu just snorted coldly, looked at the long sword in his hand and said Yin.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as they touch it, I''ll take the opportunity to kill myself."


    The guide suddenly felt his neck chilly. After shrinking his neck, he continued.


    "However, because of this, those caravans in groups are more likely to be targeted. On the contrary, some small caravans are let go because they have few people and don''t have too much oil and water. The mountain king is a very cunning and difficult character. I know this because he has a man who works under him and is my distant cousin. According to the villain, it''s better to take everyone apart and divide them It may be safer to spread out. "


    Qinghu looked at the guide, waved to let people leave, and immediately lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya inside frowned slightly.


    It seems that the team of 100 people is just a little eye-catching.


    If she is watched, although she is not afraid, it is also a trouble.


    "What do you think?"


    Raise your head and ask Qinghu for advice.


    "I think what he said is reasonable, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand. If we meet, naturally, there are many people and it''s safer. That group of bandits is just a mob, and our 500 people can run amok in the mountains. But our disadvantage is that we are not as familiar with the terrain as they are. If there is any conflict, we may suffer."


    Nodded. What Qinghu said was what she thought.


    Looking down, Lin Mengya decided to follow the guide''s advice.


    One hundred people on the surface were randomly transformed into seven or eight small caravans, and the number of each caravan was not necessarily.


    Lin Mengya''s caravan is at the front. She will start about an hour in advance, and then the hidden brothers in the team will leave a code agreed in advance where they need guidance to guide the people behind.


    Every caravan or hidden team passing by must leave its own trace for later people to check.


    In this way, everyone will know the situation of the team in front at any time.


    In the last team, Lin Mengya arranged Xu Shan and stone not to break the array.


    With the two of them, even if they really encounter mountain bandits, they can at least get help in time.


    Moreover, the remaining 400 people will be scattered in the mountains to protect these camouflaged caravans.


    The team of Sanjue hall rested for a day and a night. Finally, in the early morning of the second day, they set foot on the boundary of Wuxiong mountain.


    At this time, it is already March of spring, and the mountain is a beautiful time for the recovery of all things.


    Seeing the brilliant mountain flowers all the way, my mood was relieved a lot.


    For three days in a row, I didn''t encounter anything unusual except that I occasionally met the local people who came and went with the caravan to pick up firewood.


    But Qinghu still ordered to go on, all strengthen their vigilance, and never relax, so that others can take advantage of it.


    After a long journey, even though Lin Mengya spent most of her time in the carriage, her body still couldn''t stand it.


    When he finally reached an open land, Qinghu immediately ordered people to stop and have a rest for a while.


    There are about twenty of them. In addition to Lin Mengya, there are two women disguised as her maid.


    Bai Su has hidden in the dark and is responsible for the transmission of information between various teams.


    Although Lin Mengya''s body is a little inconvenient, Bai Su can rest assured that there is a clear fox.


    "Be careful."


    Qing Hu held Lin Mengya carefully. His careful appearance was almost comparable to serving the queen mother.


    "I''m fine. Don''t let everyone see anything."


    For the excessive protection of Qing fox, Lin Mengya only dared to turn her eyes in her heart.


    Anyway, this guy probably won''t listen, and she also knows that Qinghu is for her own good, but sometimes she can''t help crying and laughing when she sees him like a hen.


    She was pregnant, not paralyzed, but protest obviously didn''t work.


    After getting out of the carriage, someone around had raised the fire for lunch.


    Lin Mengya sat beside her, just a pair of eyes, but inadvertently fell somewhere in the mountain.


    "These guys have been with us for two days?"


    The voice was so low that she and Qinghu could hear it. A sneer quickly crossed Qinghu''s thin lips.


    "Yes, it''s really persistent. Do you want me to get rid of them now?"


    Soon after they entered the mountain, Qinghu keenly noticed that there were hidden outposts that did not belong to their team.


    However, he only told Lin Mengya and did not disturb anyone.


    "We''d better bear it first. We don''t know each other''s purpose. If the other party just comes to inquire about the news, we''ll act rashly for fear that we''ll scare the snake."


    Now it''s better to do more than one thing. Besides, people are local snakes. They are just passers-by. It''s best to be safe. If there is a dispute, I''m afraid it will be damaged.


    Under the anti surveillance of Qinghu, those secret whistles can''t escape Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Five days later, their team finally came to the deepest part of the mountains.


    As long as you cross the front hillside, you can reach the other half of the mountain road.


    In the past few days, he was just a guide who did his duty silently. He was a little uneasy from the morning.


    After looking at the carriage behind him, he had seen it clearly these days.


    Although the hall leader doesn''t often talk and laugh with them, he spends most of the day resting in the carriage. But she is a person with clear rewards and punishments and no airs.


    After thinking about it, those who were dealt with did violate the rules of the hall, and the hall leader dealt with them in accordance with the rules of the hall.


    At the beginning of their entering the hall, the hall leader asked them to recite all the rules of the hall in order to officially become the will of the hall.


    In other words, those people died by themselves, which has nothing to do with the hall leader.


    Finally, the guide got up and walked to Lin Mengya''s carriage.


    "Hall leader and deputy hall leader, the territory of Luocha stronghold is ahead. If you can trust the villain, can you give the villain some silver and let me inquire first?"


    He bowed his head. Even though Qinghu couldn''t see the man''s expression, he saw his twisted hands.


    I think the mountain bandit''s name is so loud and fierce.


    But the man in front of him actually asked to explore the way. His heart is commendable.


    He took out twelve Liang silver spindles from the carriage and put them in the man''s hand without saying a word. The latter was slightly surprised, raised his head and stared at the deputy hall leader in front of him in amazement.


    "It''s hard for you. Be careful."


    A short eight words came from the carriage, and their hall leader was leaning out and looking at him gently.


    Suddenly, the mountain man who had never done anything important seemed to understand a certain mission. The feeling of being trusted made him feel that he was pressed with some heavy emotions.


    He was not good at expression, but he firmly held the silver spindle in his hand and nodded heavily.


    Turn around and walk forward, even if the steps are still trembling, but the action is without hesitation.

 Chapter 980

    If you want to pass from Wuxiong mountain smoothly, you can choose to worship the mountain in addition to risking being robbed by the bandits on the mountain.


    That is, take out a lot of silver to show filial piety on other people''s territory.


    But the people of Luocha stronghold are very unruly. Sometimes giving filial piety is still looting.


    But it''s better to do more than one thing. The guide''s heart is good, but he doesn''t want everyone to conflict.


    With courage, the guide went to the place designated by Luocha stronghold to lay down filial piety and silver.


    It was a half person high earth temple. It was dark inside. There might not be any Buddha statues, but a censer with a missing mouth was placed at the gate of the temple.


    But whoever wants to be filial in advance, put the silver under the censer and press it.


    In most cases, mountain bandits who receive silver will release them.


    But this also means that there will be mountain bandit''s Secret sentry here.


    It''s false to say he''s not afraid. After all, he saw the body cut in half by mountain bandits with his own eyes.


    Although he knew that the Sanjue hall on his back was more capable, Yu Wei was still there. He could only bite his teeth and put the silver under the censer.


    "All brothers on the mountain work hard. Please accept this filial piety."


    According to the rules, if the bandits of Luocha stronghold agree to release, someone will come out and shout.


    But the guide waited and waited, but no one came back.


    Then he sank his heart and made a bow to the mountain.


    "Brothers, if it''s too few, just mention it. Our boss is a generous man. He admires our heroes on the mountain most. Please raise your hand."


    Around him, only his own voice echoed.


    A drop of cold sweat from the corner of the forehead, and then more and more.


    The guide''s scalp is numb and on pins and needles. He is a local. Naturally, he knows something is wrong.


    But the mountain is still quiet, not even a bird.


    He was in a dilemma and knew it very well.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to pass Luocha stronghold today.


    "Who is your boss?"


    I don''t know how long it took before a movement came out of the secluded mountain.


    The guide didn''t care to wipe his cold sweat and immediately took out the set discussed before.


    "Our boss is a medicine dealer from the south. He sells small books. He knows our rules and dares not make a mistake."


    The opposite side was silent again. After a while, someone continued to shout.


    "Since everyone knows, open the skylight and tell the truth. We are in charge of the family. If you know each other, you will leave all your money with the woman. If you don''t know each other, don''t blame us for being cruel!"


    Holding his fist, the guide felt that Luocha stronghold was too deceptive.


    "Brother, money can be given to you. Just raise your hand and let us go."


    "Stop fucking nonsense! Give it to people or kill them. You can do it yourself!"


    The tone of the people on the mountain was abrupt and fierce. Although the guide knew that there was danger, he was still very angry.


    "People can''t give it to you. Although you are mountain bandits, you should also tell the rules!"


    The guide''s words angered the mountain bandits who never spoke rationally.


    Only heard the sound of breaking the air from the mountain. Before the guide could react, a long feather arrow roared to his heart.


    The heart only had time to cry "broken", and he saw that he was about to be penetrated by the feather arrow. At the critical moment, a silver flash flashed, and the feather arrow was cut into two sections and fell under his feet.


    "Tell these mountain bandits what rules to kill when they should. It''s a waste of words."


    A slender figure jumped to his side, and the man pulled out the trembling steel knife on the ground with his backhand.


    "Vice... Vice hall leader!"


    For the rest of his life, the talent knew that his legs were soft, but he saw Qinghu standing in front of him with cold eyebrows and cold eyes. The guide reacted.


    It turns out that the vice hall leader has always been secretly protected.


    Turning around, Qinghu looked at the mountain, and the sneer at the corners of his mouth was naked.


    "Those who want to hurt me, who gives you the guts! Tell you that shit Mountain King, if you don''t want to die, just make way for us and don''t make trouble for us. Otherwise, I''ll level your Luocha stronghold!"


    The murderous spirit of Qinghu is heavier than that of bandits. None of the mountain bandits hiding in the forest dare to answer.


    He went down the mountain with a guide soaked in cold sweat, put him in a carriage, and turned back to Lin Mengya.


    "Girl, why don''t I kill them up the mountain? I don''t want to be shameful. I think they have lived enough!"


    According to the temper of Qinghu before, not a copper coin will be given, and it will kill those people.


    But Lin Mengya was thoughtful. She saw everything that had just happened.


    "No, I always think it''s a little wrong. Please be careful. Since you choose to fight hard, don''t stay."


    Lin Mengya is definitely one of the best.


    But the process of the guide shouting with the mountain bandits just now is not quite right. I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    "All right, all on alert, let''s go!"


    Needless to say, those people also tightened their nerves and knew that the next road would be dangerous.


    With 120 thousand spirit, the caravan carefully crossed the hill.


    Until sunset, there was no movement.


    But Qinghu keenly felt that many people had gathered around them.


    I think those mountain bandits also want to find the opportunity to relax and rush up like wild dogs.


    The rest of the caravan took turns to rest to ensure that everyone was in the best condition.


    Finally, midnight came.


    In the quiet forest, I don''t know when there is a big fist fire.


    The fire became more and more intense and closer to the caravan.


    Qinghu immediately ordered everyone to meet the enemy and formed an airtight circle with the carriage as a shelter.


    There are more and more firelights, at least hundreds of them. When people came near, they found that a firelight is a torch.


    That means they are surrounded by hundreds of mountain bandits.


    "Hum, it''s really haunting. Where are you in charge? Get out of here!"


    Qinghu looked at the surrounding crowd coldly. Somehow, he felt a trace of danger.


    The master''s intuition is very keen. If it is normal, he will not pay attention to these people at all.


    Anyway, they couldn''t stop him and let him come and go freely.


    But today, he still has people behind him to protect.


    The crowd was separated, and then the only man on the horse looked quite charming and romantic.


    But unlike the male and female of the Qing fox, this man''s facial features are too feminine. At first glance, he is not a good bird.


    The man is dressed in fine silk and satin. He doesn''t look like a mountain bandit, but like a performer singing at the foot of the mountain.


    "Yo, is this the first killer in the legend of Taohua stronghold? It''s a pleasure to meet you, but you can''t help it when you arrive at the site of Luocha stronghold!"


    The man''s tone is the same as his appearance, but his voice is hoarse and hard to hear, like a night owl.


    Qinghu narrowed his eyes and looked at each other. He always felt that he had seen this person somewhere.


    "Behind you is the princess Yu? Don''t worry, as long as she comes with me, I won''t embarrass you. Your abacus is good. If these people were put in the past, I''m afraid I''d have to weigh them. But now -- come on, let experts see the power of our Luocha stronghold!"


    The tone of the mountain king was cold, and then the people in front dodged and revealed everything behind.


    Between, surrounded by archers and large crossbows.


    As long as the man gives an order, even if the Qing fox has great ability, it will be shot into a hedgehog.


    The eye color releases the chilly feeling. Qinghu knows that he has only one chance.


    As long as you hold that man, don''t worry that his men are not obedient.


    But before he acted secretly, a warm little hand pulled his sleeve.


    Turning his head, he saw Lin Mengya''s flat side face. Qinghu, who didn''t know his meaning, had to give up his plan for the time being.


    "Since the master has something to do with me, we''ll go with you. But there''s something I have to tell the master. If your brother dares to hurt my people, I promise that no one here will see the sun tomorrow."


    She bent her lips and smiled softly.


    It can be seen that the master who is used to the wind and waves only feels that the woman in front of him is like a poppy blooming silently in the dark night.


    It''s beautiful, but it''s also poisonous.


    Thinking of what someone told himself, he had to put aside his contempt.


    "It''s natural. It''s just asking all the brothers to go up the mountain. Come and take your guests up the mountain!"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone took the initiative to come forward.


    The man looked unimpressive. He was about forty years old. He was a steward. He just showed shrewdness in his eyes. On the contrary, he was a bit treacherous.


    "Distinguished guests, please."


    Lin Mengya didn''t reply, but returned to the carriage.


    Qinghu glanced at those people and waved.


    They immediately packed up and followed a large number of mountain bandits up the mountain.


    The mountain bandits didn''t dare to do it again, but the malicious eyes made Qinghu a little uncomfortable.


    However, his sight always fell on the mountain king on his horse.


    The inexplicable feeling of familiarity became stronger and stronger.


    He deliberately slowed down his pace and said in a low voice after leveling with Lin Mengya''s carriage.


    "I seem to have seen that man somewhere."


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya opened her eyes.


    "I also feel a little strange. Look at those crossbows and arrows. They are a mountain bandit''s nest, but they can''t find such good weapons."


    She was born in the Lin family. Although she had been silly before, she was also influenced by everything.


    Even if she only looked at it from a distance, she could accurately recognize that the bows and arrows and crossbows were weapons that could only be used by the regular army.


    These things are not only expensive, but also have great lethality, so the private use has always been restricted.


    She just counted, at least fifty or sixty.


    This must be unusual!

 Chapter 981

    "Don''t be afraid, we may not lose."


    Qinghu knows those things are difficult to deal with, but once they fight, they may not be completely at a disadvantage.


    Lin Mengya was in such a hurry, but she obediently followed the mountain bandits to the den of thieves. He couldn''t figure it out.


    "I know. Who says we go is afraid of him?"


    Lin Mengya slightly lifted her lips and showed a mysterious smile.


    Qinghu suddenly felt blessed and smiled a little thief.


    "Your head turns so fast. Let''s go and see what''s in it."


    There is still a long way to the base camp of Luocha stronghold. Although the bows and arrows have never left their group, they are also nervous all the time.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes, but her mind kept turning all the time.


    Although the guide also said that this group of mountain bandits did not obey the rules. But she made a low attitude from the beginning. According to the thinking of normal people, it''s better to sell them face and keep the well water away from the river than to meet them.


    There are those people with weapons, who are not bandit at all, but like a trained regular army.


    If it''s really the same as she guessed, this one will be interesting.


    The party arrived at the base camp of Luocha stronghold. Although they were not blindfolded, Qinghu also found that it was easy to defend but difficult to attack. As long as it occupies the highest point, it is a dangerous place where one man can hold the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it.


    More than twenty of them were taken to the yard.


    The horseman got off the horse and walked to Qinghu step by step.


    "Long time no see, senior brother."


    The hoarse voice was full of hate. When Qinghu saw the pale face, his pupils flashed.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still alive."


    The master smiled foolishly, but the laughter was mixed with an unknown amount of madness.


    "Yes, you didn''t expect that I could climb out of the dead. I want to thank you more for all this!"


    The confrontation between the two people was not heard by a third person except them.


    The big leader didn''t wait for Qinghu''s reaction. He stepped back and regained his former appearance.


    "Come on, please go to the lobby and have a rest."


    As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen minions came to prepare to catch people.


    But when Qinghu''s eyes stared, those people automatically retracted their hands.


    "Get out!"


    With a low roar, the gas field was fully open.


    The dozen mountain bandits had never seen such an array. They stepped back and looked at the gloomy young man in front of them.


    "Let''s go. Don''t let the big boss wait."


    A pretty face emerged from the carriage, and all the mountain bandits present focused on her.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen such a beautiful woman.


    Lin Mengya felt it in all directions. After her malicious eyes, she snorted faintly.


    But these are small minions. She won''t be angry with them.


    The base camp of Luocha stronghold is a rather steep mountain. The front hall where Lin Mengya and her family are located is also a huge cave.


    It is spacious and bright inside, but the decorations are very exquisite and luxurious.


    It''s like the main hall of those big families in Kyoto, but because some things are too rough, they look a little out of sorts.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu were also polite. When they entered the main hall, they sat on other people''s chairs.


    Except for a few minions guarding them, I didn''t see the big master with a feminine face.


    "Do you know the mountain king?"


    It was her own people around. Lin Mengya lowered her voice and whispered to Qinghu.


    The latter hesitated for a moment before nodding gently.


    "He is my younger martial brother. He was also a famous actor at the beginning. Unfortunately, he was burned alive and his voice was ruined."


    Mentioning the past, Qinghu''s expression is a little dignified.


    It seems that the master is an abandoned son.


    "Then you and him --"


    "I''m the one who ordered people to give him charcoal. I''m afraid I''m the one he hates most in his life."


    Even in the enemy''s territory, Qinghu still looks calm.


    He used to do all the business of killing people and stealing goods. Even now, he has never regretted washing his hands.


    "What mistake did he make?"


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by the means of tormenting people in the candle dragon club.


    Qinghu''s eyes flashed a chill, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more cold.


    "I executed him privately. At the beginning, he stewed Sydney soup with children''s lungs to maintain his voice. I asked him to look outside, but he had to look at it at the meeting. After the incident, the master in charge of training us almost killed him, but he still didn''t repent and did these things in the dark. I don''t care about others, but he shouldn''t have moved my men."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to say. Qing Hu has been trained by the candle dragon club for so many years. His view of right and wrong has long been different from ordinary people.


    She had long thought it was a miracle that she could become what she was now.


    Unexpectedly, the people they trained there are only more distorted, not the most distorted.


    Holding her forehead, she began to feel a little tricky.


    Why, she always has to deal with these abnormal humans.


    Although Qinghu only said the reason why the two of them became enemies, Lin Mengya had a preliminary understanding of the character of the great leader.


    Ruthless, fond of nest grass, capricious. Extreme selfishness and self-reliance, but also extreme madness.


    In dealing with such a person, she can''t try common sense except that she is more insidious than anyone else.


    But fortunately, she has some experience in such things.


    At least here, it won''t capsize in the gutter.


    Compared with those mountain bandits outside, the quality of the more than 20 people around Lin Mengya is obviously higher, even if they are only wearing coarse clothes.


    Many people looked at them, but Lin Mengya noticed that none of the people with the best weapons came to see them.


    "The people in the mountains haven''t seen much of the world. They neglect the distinguished guests."


    The hoarse and ugly voice pretended to be noble. The big head, who changed his clothes, swaggered in front of them with his followers.


    Clothes are still expensive silk and satin. Even the style is the latest.


    It seems that the once famous actor still keeps his original habit.


    For such people who always like to immerse themselves in their past and refuse to extricate themselves, Lin Mengya always feels that there is no future.


    Those who dare not meet the future can only rot in the past.


    "Where, the master invited us up the mountain. There must be something wrong. You might as well say it directly. Let''s get straight to the point."


    For Lin Mengya''s sudden opening, the man in charge did not show any surprise.


    Obviously, I already know the situation of their group.


    "The leader of the three wonders hall is really happy. Yes, I really have something to do with inviting you up the mountain. Xia wants to ask for one thing, but I won''t touch anything else."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and sneered, but Xia Bin didn''t take her in his eyes.


    "Big boss, please say."


    Xia Bin looked up and down at Lin Mengya and said.


    "You have a head on the head of hall leader Lin and a clear fox!"


    The voice was cold and the situation turned sharply downward.


    The tension between the two sides suddenly became tense.


    "Being in charge of the family, I say something unpleasant. There are many people who want my life, but my head still grows well on it. I don''t rely on begging for mercy with my mouth. Also, I''m afraid the person who asked you to kill me didn''t tell you."


    Xia Bin''s eyes tightened slightly, but he soon smiled very calmly.


    He is also a person who has rolled in the world of mortals. Naturally, he knows that the woman in front of him is not a small role to fool.


    "It seems that hall leader Lin is not ready to cooperate. But let me say something first. Since hall leader has guessed that someone wants to buy your life, Xia knows all your weaknesses clearly. He knows that you, hall leader Lin, can use poison invisibly. Unfortunately, all the people in Luocha stronghold are not afraid of you."


    When it comes to the surface, what does this mean? The two groups already know it.


    But Lin Mengya sat down in a chair and looked at the mountain king in front of her with a smile.


    "Maybe they will know some unimportant things. But Xia Dang''s family, I''ll tell you the truth. If I can''t go out, all of you, including you, are the same!"


    Intimidate each other. This is the first confrontation between the two. The comparison is momentum.


    Although Xia Bin had the man''s words as a guarantee, he couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    People like them will not trust anyone wholeheartedly.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya''s side, there is a clear fox.


    He knows this guy''s temper better than anyone. Even those guys in the candle dragon club can''t make him so obedient.


    This woman has some skills.


    The atmosphere is deadlocked. Whoever can''t hold his breath first will lose the game first.


    Lin Mengya has a solid heart, but she wants to get out of the person who wants her life.


    "Hall leader Lin is really bold, and someone Xia admires him. I can''t do this deal. I''ll take a step back. As long as hall leader Lin gives him to me, I can let your people down the mountain. How about it?"


    For the Qing fox, Xia Bin''s hatred for him can outweigh his greed for money.


    And he has full confidence that Lin Mengya will eventually compromise.


    People like them are just playthings in the eyes of those people.


    No one can look down on such a terrible birth.


    Thirty years ago, he was also a plaything. Unfortunately, he was destroyed by the Qing fox.


    Thirty years later, he will destroy Qinghu himself and let this guy taste the pain he suffered in those years!


    Just when he was full of confidence and eager for hope, Lin Mengya''s answer easily shattered his hope.


    "I refuse. If you want to move him, you move me first!"

 Chapter 982

    "You refuse? Lord Lin, are you crazy?"


    Xia Bin''s face was a little distorted. It seemed that he didn''t expect his proposal to be rejected so simply.


    "I don''t need to explain my choice to you."


    Lin Mengya has a cold attitude. To tell the truth, she can understand Xia Bin''s hatred for Qinghu.


    But she is such a short protector. There is no door to move her family!


    Xia Bin''s ferocious sneer, a pair of white jade like hands, pointed to the clear fox in front of him.


    "I''m afraid you were cheated by him! I tell you, he was -"


    Lin Mengya looked cold and cut off Xia Bin''s words.


    "I know his past very well and don''t care. But you, a famous actor, are now reduced to occupying the mountain. I''m afraid it''s hard to feel it?"


    Catch each other''s painful feet and step on them. Lin Mengya always knows how to quickly arouse a person''s anger.


    "Well, it seems that he really told you everything. Since you propose a toast and don''t punish it, then stay with me! Somebody, watch it for me!"


    Xia Bin was angry and left, but Lin Mengya and Qing Hu didn''t look half worried.


    However, although those minions glared at them fiercely, no one dared to come in and make a visit.


    After telling everyone not to take it lightly, Qinghu exchanged news with Lin Mengya.


    "Except that woman, I''m afraid others can''t do it easily. Gee, it''s really powerful. I can find my old enemy."


    Qinghu''s eyes looked a little disdainful. Xia Bin was his defeated general at the beginning. Now he still won''t be afraid.


    "Do you think it''s Princess Tiancheng? Although I think it''s her, other people can''t easily get any weapons except her. But I don''t understand one thing. Now Tiancheng is a lost dog. Why doesn''t she keep her weapons and want to make a comeback in the future? Even if she wants to catch me through Xia to threaten Tianyu, but Xia Yes, but he doesn''t seem to be a person who keeps his promise. With a natural temperament, I''m afraid she''d rather take someone to catch me in person than cooperate with such a two faced man. "


    The general situation of the world has been determined. Even if Tiancheng has the desperate protection of the officials, he is afraid that he is unable to return to the sky.


    She wants to catch herself. Yes, she should be more cautious.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that not many people in the Jianghu know that she is the leader of the three unique hall.


    Even if you know she is the leader of the hall, you may not know that this is her only way.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy for someone to master all her news so thoroughly.


    "Gee, I still haven''t stopped the damn insider!"


    Qing Hu said with hate, but Lin Mengya thought carefully and thought again.


    "After our cleaning, I don''t think there are ghosts in our high-level. Take this trip to lieyun as an example, the hall leaders of each sub hall only know that we need to make big moves, but they just know that they will send the elites in the hall to Chong''an county. Other things are arranged by us in the back. I don''t rule out that there may be someone between us , spread the news. But what if the other party is a master? After all, although we act secretly, we are not the first to open up this road. "


    Since the outbreak of Yunzhu, Lin Mengya and Qinghu have paid considerable attention to the loyalty of the people around them.


    Even if they don''t deny it, some people will hide it very deeply. But their investigation and temptation are not in vain. If they can make others mix up, they can only admit defeat.


    So, since there may not be something wrong inside them, it may be something outside.


    But she doesn''t think the person who sees through their intentions will be strong.


    Otherwise, they would have been able to ambush their men in the mountains and take them down at one fell swoop.


    Why bother to pay for weapons and find such an unreliable mountain bandit to work.


    Among them, I''m afraid some say.


    "Yes, the place we''re going to is a tiger''s den, and there are naturally many capable people. We''re only afraid to attract a few small characters here. I know you want to take the opportunity to eliminate the unstable factor of Luocha stronghold and fight for a retreat that can be completely controlled by us. So, do we kill all their people, or -"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the fox. This guy killed like cutting a cabbage.


    "There''s no need for us. Please help me contact Bai Su and ask her to find other Siku mountain bandits. As for the content, it''s said that Luocha stronghold robbed people who shouldn''t have robbed, which angered the imperial court and wanted to level the bandit stronghold in Wuxiong mountain."


    Qing Hu paused, then his eyes hesitated.


    "Girl, if this mountain bandit is afraid of the government, I''m afraid he won''t become a bandit."


    Lin Mengya held her chin in her small hand and looked at him obliquely.


    "Think about it, why do the other four gangs of mountain bandits never do such things? And the guide said that Luocha stronghold only dared to play majestic on the mountain and refused to go down the mountain easily. Since ancient times, the official bandits were a family. We secretly revealed to them that they had something to do with the imperial court. Do you think they would really be indifferent?"


    Lin Mengya has watched these things much on TV. Although there is an element of deduction, it is generally right.


    There were many mountain bandits before. In fact, they had something to do with the local government.


    Only when the imperial court suppresses bandits can local officials have money and achievements.


    Otherwise, when the bandits are gone, they will lose a way to get rich.


    In some places, banditry is a role-playing game between local people and officers and soldiers.


    Only this Luocha stronghold is a real hard idea. Moreover, his plundering of passing caravans is an act of breaking the rules of the game.


    It''s just a place where banditry has been going on all year round. If people don''t die, it''s really fake.


    So I''m afraid local officials just turn a blind eye.


    Although Lin Mengya hates this behavior, it is the best way to destroy Luocha stronghold.


    In addition to Luocha stronghold, which is really harmful to people, some mountain bandits hurt their vitality.


    We are all smart people. We can''t think of the stakes.


    "You''re considerate. Don''t worry. It''s all up to me. Take good care of the hall leader. No one can say anything, okay?"


    "Yes."


    The two girls were excited when they saw that the deputy hall leader, who had always taken care of the hall leader without pretending to be the hands of others, put such an important task on themselves.


    "Go early and return early. Be careful."


    Lin Mengya still can''t help telling him that although Qinghu has excellent martial arts, who can guarantee that no accidents will happen?


    Nodded, Qinghu walked to the door of the front hall at will. He didn''t know how he did it. In short, there was no movement outside for a long time.


    This is the basic skill of being a killer. You can sneak into the target quietly.


    "Hall leader, deputy hall leader --"


    The two girls were surprised. Their boxing skills were OK, otherwise they would not be selected into the elite.


    But it''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful body method as the deputy hall leader.


    Come and go without a trace. It''s like entering a deserted place. It''s really powerful!


    "Nothing, don''t worry."


    Comforting others, but Lin Mengya herself has a heart.


    It seems that she has become a little sentimental since she had a baby.


    Although she knows that this is a reaction that women must experience, it is just too emotional, which still makes Lin Mengya uncomfortable.


    Subconsciously gently stroked his stomach, probably, this is the difference between being a mother.


    The disappearance of Qinghu did not attract the attention of those minions outside. In fact, because these 20 people were not afraid of them, those minions only dared to patrol outside the door.


    Before long, Qinghu secretly ran back.


    After exchanging eyes with Lin Mengya, the two people with full tacit understanding understood each other''s meaning.


    At this time, Xia Bin happened to be in front of Lin Mengya again.


    The man was dressed in silk and satin again, dressed like a gorgeous peacock.


    Although he had a smile on his face, he didn''t think he was mean.


    Lin Mengya watched him, but her ass didn''t move.


    Compared with arrogance, she doesn''t lose anyone.


    "I deserve to be hall leader Lin, and I''m really different. I''m the most benevolent and righteous person. Since hall leader Lin doesn''t cooperate, I have to give you to others. But now it''s getting late, and I think all my brothers are hungry. There are no good wine and dishes to entertain you in the mountain. I hope you don''t dislike this simple meal."


    So good, you''re still in charge of food?


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu looked at each other. They both felt that the man was uneasy and kind.


    But behind Xia Bin, there were really some minions who brought up some porridge cakes and some dishes. They were not delicious, but they were not too bad.


    "You don''t have to doubt the kindness of someone Xia. The visitor is a guest. Besides, you gave me so many things. This idea will be regarded as a return gift to you."


    Xia Bin''s voice was hoarse and hard to hear. Now his wild laughter is more like a vulture.


    None of the more than 20 people in the Sanjue hall received what he called "kindness".


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, looked at him, and then turned to Qinghu.


    "In that case, let''s not waste Xia''s kindness. Qing Hu, please bring me some. I''ll try it first. It''s a specialty of Wuhu mountain."


    Xia Bin''s eyes contracted, and then he looked calm.


    But what flickered in the depths of those eyes was absolute malice.


    Qing Hu seemed to know nothing about it. He filled a bowl of warm porridge and put it in Lin Mengya''s hand.


    After the latter took a very elegant bite, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "The porridge is good, but the accessories inside are not very good. Xia Da is in charge. Since it is harmful, you should ask your men to buy some good arsenic / frost. Tut, it smells bad, not overnight?"

 Chapter 983

    Xia Bin''s eyes flickered constantly, and there were tiny cracks on his feminine face.


    He saw with his own eyes that she did swallow the porridge. How could it¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and smiled coldly.


    As soon as her little hand was loose, the bowl was buckled to the ground.


    Clapped her hands, and Lin Mengya took pity in her eyes. It seems that the information of the man behind him is not so accurate.


    Although the man knew the grievances between Qinghu and Xia Dang''s family in the past, he was not so well informed about his own news.


    It seems that the person who leaked the information should not be the person around him.


    Between the lightning and flint, pieces of information skipped Lin Mengya''s mind. However, in front of her, the iron faced summer leader, she should deal with it well.


    "You... Good, you''re great!"


    Although Xia Bin knew that arsenic / frost was highly toxic and there was no antidote when it was stuck, he didn''t know that the more toxic thing could not poison Lin Mengya''s blood in her body.


    I thought Lin Mengya was playing some tricks and learned in advance that he had arsenic / frost.


    If one plan fails, he can only lose first.


    But Lin Mengya''s Old God was sitting on the seat, which seemed to pierce his mind at once.


    "The gold Lord behind you should want my life. You keep me just for a little more price. Naturally, you can design to kill me. But if they lose a hair, I guarantee you won''t get a penny."


    He smiled angrily. Xia Bin turned around with a three-point cruelty between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Hum, you are in my hands now. Hall leader Lin, I advise you to be sensible!"


    Xia Bin waved. The dozens of large bows and arrows immediately ran in from the outside and pointed the sharp arrows at them.


    It seems that Xia Bin is more impatient than she thought.


    "Xia Bin! You want to die!"


    Qinghu had already seen him unhappy, and Xia Bin didn''t want to kill this old enemy.


    "Now, it''s you who are looking for death!"


    The atmosphere was so angry that even Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    However, after her eyes crossed the dozens of people, she secretly felt that something was wrong.


    "Wait a minute! Xia''s family is just for money. If I can make Xia''s family earn more, you will let go of these people under me. How about?"


    Lin Mengya''s face was as usual and she couldn''t see half anxiety.


    Xia Bin looked at the woman in front of him with a cloudy and sunny face, pursed his lips, but said nothing.


    "Besides, there are many ways you want to deal with us. These bows and arrows don''t have eyes. If you hurt your brothers, I''m afraid the gains will outweigh the losses."


    Picking her eyebrows, Lin Mengya spoke slowly.


    Xia Bin was also a smart man. He immediately recognized what she said. The eyebrows wrinkled slightly and invisibly, passing the dozens of people with bows and arrows without leaving a trace.


    Although I know that the girl may be deliberately provoking, they are not their own people after all.


    "Well, you go down first."


    Xia Bin said to one of them, but the dozens of people seemed unheard of. They just pulled a full bow and looked at Lin Mengya and his party.


    "Zhao Guangda, I said, let you out!"


    Xia Bin accentuated his tone and winked at his true confidant.


    The man immediately took out a small and sharp dagger from his arms and secretly hit the man named Zhao Guangda''s waist.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Guangda was born with a tough and shrewd appearance. Now he is treated like this, and there is no obvious displeasure on his face.


    After seeing Xia Bin, he took his people out of the front hall.


    Xia Bin''s heart was full of anger when he was swept face on the spot.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu just nodded at him cautiously, and didn''t dare to say anything to stimulate him.


    Looking at Xia Bin leaving the front hall with people, Lin Mengya and Qing Hu''s tight body gradually relaxed.


    The people around know that they have passed in front of the gate of death. Just in other people''s territory, you can''t show the slightest timidity.


    Each was like taking it out of the water. His back was wet and he was sweating all over.


    "This porridge is poisonous. There''s no problem with the rest. You can eat some to avoid losing your strength."


    He ordered them to go down and looked at the other 20 people. Each of them just ate and drank carefully. After a little, Lin Mengya collapsed in her chair and made silent communication with Qinghu.


    It seems that she guessed right. The group stayed not only to kill her, but also to annihilate the evidence.


    It should have been the dead of night, but there were bursts of quarrels in the distance.


    Only a few people were left to guard in turn, and the others gathered together and slept temporarily.


    Lin Mengya lay in the innermost part. She knew it was a hard night, but if even she showed a look of panic, let alone others.


    She closed her eyes, but her mind turned a thousand times.


    The little hand was gently grasped by someone. Lin Mengya knew it was a clear fox.


    Feeling that he wrote down a day and a dragon character in his soft palm, Lin Mengya gently shook each other''s hand with her backhand.


    To know the past of Qinghu and Xiabin, the candle dragon club is indeed the best channel.


    And throw it away after use, which is also in line with the consistent style of Princess Tiancheng.


    It seems that failure has made Tiancheng lose his mind and want to kill her to vent his anger.


    In that case, it would be much easier to do.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know when the other hills will send someone, but if they are smart enough, they should come as soon as possible.


    Xia Bin is moody. The reason why he let them go today is because he was crazy about the disobedience of the archers.


    He will not only be wary of those people, but also strengthen the supervision of his group.


    I''m afraid he won''t feel better.


    I don''t know how many intrigues are hidden in this dark night.


    It was a little unexpected for Lin Mengya. Although Xia Bin had differences with the group, the other party''s processing speed was a little amazing.


    It''s only one night. Today is the same.


    Xia Bin looked at his gang with some bad intentions, but he was not angry yesterday.


    Either he came up with a good idea to deal with them, or the reward promised to him by the other party was enough to satisfy him.


    "Lord Lin, did you sleep well this night?"


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to be polite to him. Anyway, there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence between them.


    However, Xia Bin is obviously in a good mood today. She is not angry about her neglect. But his eyes stayed on Qinghu. It seemed that he wanted to make him into thousands of pieces.


    "I wanted to keep you here for a few more days. Unfortunately, Luocha stronghold is too small to accommodate you big people. Now that you have rested, please go down the mountain today."


    Let them go?


    Lin Mengya and Qing Hu intuitively felt that there was no good medicine in Xia Bin''s gourd.


    "Thank you for being in charge of Xia Da. We won''t disturb you and leave."


    Lin Mengya certainly didn''t believe that Xia Bin would let herself go so easily, but what surprised her even more was that Xia Bin actually withdrew from the front hall with her own people.


    "I''ll go outside and have a look. Don''t come out yet."


    Qinghu gave serious advice on his face, and then the man disappeared outside the door.


    After a while, he returned to his people with a strange face.


    "There''s really no ambush outside. Let''s go first."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She had no less questions than Qinghu.


    A group of people surrounded her tightly, guarded and quickly left Luocha stronghold. What''s more strange is that even their carriages and luggage were well placed at the door of Luocha stronghold.


    Xia Bin smiled at Lin Mengya, but the smile was cold and seeping.


    "Can our people meet you outside?"


    Taking advantage of everyone''s short time to tidy up things, Lin Mengya bowed her head and asked.


    Qinghu immediately whispered, "there are about 100 people outside."


    After looking at Xia Bin again, Lin Mengya only felt her heart jump, and anxiety and madness grow in her heart.


    The organized caravan immediately set out from Luocha stronghold, and Xia Bin''s smile gradually disappeared from his face.


    "The next thing is your business. If someone runs away, don''t blame me."


    Standing behind him, Zhao Guangda glanced coldly at the mountain bandits in front of him, waved and took his own people, also disappeared in Luocha stronghold.


    "Qinghu, it''s your turn to taste the pain I''ve suffered in my life!"


    Xia Bin looked at the mountains and forests in the distance. The sneer at the corners of his mouth didn''t have the slightest temperature.


    The caravan carriages were running through the forest, but they didn''t notice that dozens of people with bows and arrows had quietly appeared in the forest behind them.


    Some ambushed here in advance, and now their arrows are also aimed at the speeding carriage.


    "Whoosh -"


    The unique red feather arrow hit the carriage, just like releasing a signal. In an instant, dozens of feather arrows and crossbows shot at the carriage at the same time.


    The shot horse moaned and fell to the ground with a roar, still maintaining a running posture.


    The carriage rolled over and the scene was a little tragic.


    Zhao Guangda immediately took people to check the carriage, but there was no half shadow of people in the carriage except those luggage.


    "Cheated! Give me the way!"


    Although the interception failed, Zhao Guangda was still not angry.


    Whether it''s the way or the loop, he has already arranged the manpower. And Xia Bin''s people will come out to help them find together. It''s as difficult as heaven to run!


    In the woods not far from Luocha stronghold, Lin Mengya and more than 20 people lay quietly on the ground and listened carefully to the movement outside.


    Finally, a riot of war hit. Sure enough, those guys wanted to kill them on the way.


    It seems that Xia Bin is not a fool. He knows that if they die in Luocha stronghold, the bloody cleansing of the gold Lord behind him will follow.


    Fortunately, these horses are specially trained, and no one can run to their destination by himself.

 Chapter 984

    But Lin Mengya also knows that these little tricks will soon be seen through.


    Those people know well-trained soldiers at a glance. Such people usually have very detailed and careful battle plans.


    Although his men are much better than the mountain bandits, Lin Mengya knows that she can''t do other people''s regular army.


    For today''s plan, we can only drag them, hide in the mountains and forests, and then meet with other people.


    "Which is the bandit stronghold nearest to Luocha stronghold?"


    Since this is a place for officials and bandits, they should be very taboo to have the participation of other regular forces.


    After all, this is not honorable. If it is exposed by ignorance, this way of wealth will be destroyed. I''m afraid those officials who have made achievements from here will also be involved.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s idea is very simple. It brings disaster to the East and uses strength to fight.


    Qinghu thought quickly and answered her in a low voice.


    "The nearest stockade is more than ten miles away from here. If you want to go there, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    The other party is riding a horse, but they rely on two legs.


    It''s not that everyone has the good skill of Qinghu, so it''s unrealistic to grab the other party''s reaction.


    "Pick some good players and look like we''re going to the bandit stronghold. Remember, don''t go too far. Once you hear something behind you, turn back immediately, and others follow the guide to find a hidden place to hide."


    Qinghu nodded, but he soon noticed Lin Mengya''s tone.


    "What about you?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked helpless.


    "If I want you all to be safe, I naturally have to make some sacrifices. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Trust me."


    Qinghu finally didn''t stop her. He knew her temperament and that she was easy and wouldn''t put herself in danger.


    After a long time, she only took out a dagger and stuffed it into her hand.


    "Protect yourself. I''ll be back soon."


    Nodded, Lin Mengya knew Qinghu''s care and care for herself.


    After finishing her clothes a little, Lin Mengya automatically appeared and walked to the main road after making sure that there were no regular army pursuers around.


    "Who... Hahaha, it''s here!"


    Several small minions following the autumn wind obviously didn''t expect that the fat sheep they just let go would appear in front of them so easily.


    Seeing her a delicate woman helpless, the unbearable thoughts in her heart burned hot again.


    "Take me to your head."


    Lin Mengya only glanced at them faintly, and there was no fear on her face.


    I''m kidding. Don''t talk about these garlic. As long as she doesn''t want to, who can get close to her.


    However, it was obvious that the neglected garlic did not know the strength of the woman in front of them, and smiled and surrounded her in the middle. Lin Mengya frowned slightly, which seemed to teach them some lessons.


    The slender and beautiful fingers were raised gently. Once the light white powder flew out of the cuff, the minion nearest to her suddenly fell to the ground, foamed at her mouth and twitched her limbs. She was about to die.


    "If you don''t take me to see your boss, it''s your turn next."


    The woman''s voice is cold, like hell.


    Those minions immediately turned into soft footed shrimps and didn''t dare to make a visit at that time.


    After looking around, I could only bite my teeth and take the woman back to the bandit stronghold.


    Xia Bin was anxiously waiting for those people on the piggyback post of Luocha stronghold and handed Qinghu to himself.


    Unexpectedly, his enemy didn''t wait, but he waited for the biggest nemesis in his life.


    I saw a few dejected minions walking timidly in front of the woman.


    The woman who had already died was unharmed and arrogant, scolding his men from time to time.


    After a while, Xia Bin pressed down the surprise on his face. Damn it, how could she be here?


    "Xia Da is in charge. He''s safe."


    After a while, Lin Mengya was angry with Xia Bin. Since he calculated her step by step, why should she keep polite with him.


    "Unexpectedly, hall leader Lin is very interested. Why, let''s have a good day for you, but you also want to be a bandit in the mountains with me?"


    Xia Bin deliberately showed a gloomy face, but Lin Mengya didn''t take his provocation to heart.


    He raised his eyebrows as if he were really considering his proposal.


    "Yes, especially after seeing the style of Xia''s family, I feel more and more that Wuxiong mountain is an outstanding place. I intend to occupy the mountain as king, but can Xia''s family abdicate?"


    Take people''s territory seriously and clearly want people''s position.


    Lin Mengya''s arrogance is absolutely beyond Xia Bin''s imagination.


    Repeatedly calmed the anger picked up by Lin Mengya, but Xia Bin couldn''t resolve his impulse to strangle the woman in front of him.


    If he didn''t have an agreement with the man in advance, he would jump down at the first time and cut her 17 or 18 knives to relieve her anger.


    "I''m afraid I''m poor and evil. It''s really not to your taste. Since I''ve made it clear that I won''t embarrass you any more, why should the leader ask for trouble. Do you really think I''m Luocha stronghold, come and go if I want?"


    Lin Mengya always smiles at people, but her heart turns very fast.


    something the matter!


    "So, the hall leader won''t go. I think you have beautiful mountains and water. From now on, I''ll camp here. Come on, open the door for me!"


    Except Xia Bin, all the others looked at her with frightened eyes.


    After all these years of mountain bandit career, they really haven''t seen a few fat sheep. They can take the initiative to send them to the door.


    But what is more strange is that they are always in charge of the wild geese.


    "No, you hurry! Otherwise, I want you to look good!"


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go. You have the ability to catch me. You have the ability to open the door!"


    Well, the fat sheep lied directly and spilled water at the door.


    After a few rounds, Xia Bin almost broke his teeth, but Lin Mengya just didn''t go. Her skill of throwing and rolling still tends to be upgraded.


    Later, Xia Bin''s face was blue. On the contrary, Lin Mengya was braver and braver. She came directly to a rap called by Aunt Xue.


    "You have the ability to rob the road. You have the ability to open the door! Don''t hide above and stare. I know you dare not!"


    The cheerful rhythm, the vivid emotion and the satire of the lyrics challenge Xia Bin''s bottom line of patience all the time.


    Finally, after Lin Mengya''s single cycle and the magic sound poured into his brain for the 15th time, Xia Bin, who had already endured to the extreme, finally roared.


    "Open the door for me! I''ll cut her with a knife!"


    Like a gust of wind, Xia binxia, who always walks like a weak Liu Fufeng and pays great attention to elegant charm, takes charge of the house, holds a steel knife and strides to the ground in a few steps.


    Lin Mengya, who finally achieved her goal, returned to the yard of Luocha village again.


    "Xia Da is in charge. I advise you not to be impulsive. If I die in your hands, the jackals, tigers and leopards outside will have a reason to destroy your Luocha stronghold."


    Lin Mengya blinked and looked more innocent.


    Poor Xia Bin, a former famous actor who can''t fight and rap, didn''t come up at one breath. He was choked by his breath and almost rolled his eyes.


    "You!"


    The steel knife was clearly in his hand, but he couldn''t start it.


    Xia Bin was so angry that his facial features were twisted wildly.


    But the face in front of him is really related to his family and life.


    Xia Bin was in a hurry. Only blood could comfort one or two. Without looking at it, he stabbed a steel knife to his side.


    With a "puff" sound, the minion who was still laughing felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    I looked at my boss in disbelief. My eyes widened, but my body collapsed.


    The expressions on all faces seemed to freeze on their faces. No one dared to say a word, and even the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    The bright red blood finally restored Xia Bin''s reason.


    Then he took out the knife that stabbed the man in the chest, with a cruel sneer on his face.


    "Since hall leader Lin wants to come, I naturally have no reason to be unwelcome. Come and arrange the best room for hall leader Lin."


    Xia Bin''s voice was cold to the bone. It seemed that he didn''t kill his own men just now, just some kittens and puppies.


    Lin Mengya shrugged casually. This kind of pervert has no reason. Anyway, she knows that the other party doesn''t dare to do it to herself.


    As for the others?


    Eyes inadvertently pass around those people, violence / politics, can never really get the hearts of the people.


    It was said that he was invited to the room, but in fact he was escorted to a temporary prison.


    Although Luocha stronghold is a bandit stronghold, due to Xia Bin''s personal hobby, there is no rough decoration inside.


    After all, Xia Bin still misses his former life. He is intoxicated with money and prosperity. Now he is in the mountains and woods. How can he be willing to be with these people every day?


    No amount of money can fill that guy''s psychological gap.


    Lin Mengya sat in the chair and probably knew something about the conditions offered by those people to Xia Bin.


    I''m afraid there are some things besides money that Xia Bin can''t ask for.


    Otherwise, with his temperament, how can he be a person who keeps his promise.


    There are two door gods guarding outside the door, but Lin Mengya doesn''t want to run at all.


    She didn''t come here for the guy with the single recycle gas.


    Now, the target of the regular army is her. After chasing them fruitlessly, those people will return to Luocha stronghold.


    According to Xia Bin''s character, he will never allow the regular army to enter the stronghold again. And those people will never stop until they catch her.


    One wants to come in, the other won''t.


    Some people have seen this good play!


    Leaning on the bed, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    I hope Qinghu and Baisu don''t encounter any danger, otherwise, she doesn''t care about overturning the whole Wuxiong mountain!

 Chapter 985

    Lin Mengya paid all her attention to the outside.


    Any disturbance could not escape her eyes and ears.


    As time goes by, Lin Mengya''s worry and anxiety are gradually increasing.


    If Zhao Guangda and his men don''t show up, it can only prove that they are still chasing the remaining people outside.


    Before she left, she had secretly told Qinghu to find a way to create a clue that she had returned to Luocha stronghold if there was any danger.


    Since Zhao Guangda has seen Xia Bin''s villains, he must not be able to trust Xia Bin.


    In order not to let those people come in again, Xia Bin will probably deny his existence.


    If she were the two of them, she would buy time for Bai Su and Qing Hu.


    About a few hours later, even Lin Mengya felt a little restless. Finally, there was a little movement outside again.


    It seems that someone is shouting something in the distance. Because she is in a remote place, she can''t hear very clearly.


    After a while, someone came to her yard and called the two men.


    "Hurry up! Something''s going on over there!"


    The two minions guarding her did not dare to delay. After locking the door of her room, they hurried forward with their companions.


    Lin Mengya immediately got out of bed and looked out through the crack in the window.


    It seems that something terrible must have happened outside, otherwise Xia Bin didn''t let the guards go with him.


    I just don''t know whether it was Zhao Guangda or the other four mountain officials and bandits.


    But whatever it is, it is still good news for her.


    Things really didn''t come out of Lin Mengya''s expectation, but it was more chaotic than she expected.


    Xia Bin stood on the sentry post. Although he was condescending, his face was gloomy.


    Outside the gate, I don''t know when there were many people gathered, and they were all his old acquaintances.


    Narrowing his eyes, Xia Bin''s eyes shuttle through the crowd.


    Sure enough, those guys who stare at his position all the time and want to replace him are there.


    It''s just that in ordinary times, they go their own way. Why did they arrive at their own place today?


    With the advantages of Luocha stronghold, he can walk horizontally in Wuxiong mountain.


    But more importantly, the other four mountains were wary of being excluded from each other, which made his Luocha stronghold a real mountain king in the mountain.


    Now they even got together. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist.


    Damn it! What the hell is going on!


    "Xia is in charge of the family. These people come to you to talk about the past. Is this how you treat guests in Luocha stronghold?"


    At the bottom, a big man on a horse showed a seemingly simple and honest smile.


    But the shiny steel knife on his back flashed a cold light. I''m afraid it''s also a tough stubble at this time.


    Xia Bin''s face remained unchanged and his smile was cloudy.


    "Chang Da is in charge of the family. My Luocha stronghold is too small to accommodate you great gods. If you want to visit, you''d better come by yourself another day. Otherwise, relying on the large number of people, you will scare the people in my stronghold."


    Although the number was lower, Xia Bin was not afraid.


    Those people are just a mob. Once they really fight, I''m afraid everyone will step back.


    He is not afraid of a big deal.


    But Chang Hu just snorted coldly. His eyes were hidden in the air and exchanged with several other leaders.


    Except for the four of them, no one in the mountain knows. In fact, they were brothers who lived and died together on the battlefield.


    However, it was because of that battle that their team, whether officers or other brothers, died, and the four of them also narrowly escaped death. Therefore, they occupied the mountain as the king on Wuxiong mountain.


    But they all knew the twists and turns of the mountain bandits and the officers and soldiers. In order to protect each other, they made a look of tension.


    This time, they assembled here because of a woman.


    How can a brother who has experienced life and death together really completely abandon friendship.


    Moreover, after decades of fighting and killing, they are also tired. Just last night, they can wash their hands in a golden basin. Why not?


    Besides, the damn sissy secretly calculated many of them. They have to hold this hatred!


    "Gee, if you only have this courage, you can be a hero in the green forest. I think you might as well take your cubs and cut them into the palace and become a eunuch."


    Another leader, Sun Zhuang, also began to sneer at Xia Bin.


    These words immediately made everyone laugh, and although Xia Bin hated his teeth, he didn''t dare to open the door first to provoke.


    Damn it! When had he been humiliated repeatedly.


    First the dead woman! These damn enemies again!


    He will kill all these people sooner or later!


    "It turns out that sun Da is in charge of the family. I remember that three years ago, my brothers went down the mountain to find some women to play with. It''s said that you are the old lady of sun Da''s family. I didn''t say you. You''re too stingy. You don''t even want to give a piece of gold to others. My men are kind-hearted and take good care of you. It''s a pity that she has a bad life , that''s it. "


    Xia Bin''s tone was vicious, and Sun Zhuang''s face became gloomy at this moment.


    That woman was his childhood sweetheart before he became a soldier. After waiting for him for many years and becoming an old girl, he finally ushered in his return.


    Just to protect her, Sun Zhuang couldn''t take her up the mountain, but they changed their marriage papers and married in private.


    For two years, he went down the mountain secretly without telling his brothers in the mountain.


    Unexpectedly, I was accidentally caught by people in Luocha stronghold.


    Although he also sent his brothers to take care of him secretly on the mountain, Xia Bin was really cruel and ruthless. Hundreds of people secretly went down the mountain, and his dozens of brothers couldn''t resist.


    If it weren''t for a desperate man who broke out of the siege and reported to the mountain, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even see the whole body.


    That night, he took his brothers and rushed to the yard where his wife was.


    But as soon as he entered the door, it was a terrible scene to meet him.


    Those brothers who protect their sister-in-law have already been cut to pieces.


    In the main room, his poor wife was naked and ripped open.


    He immediately went crazy and tried desperately to find Xia Bin.


    If the brothers didn''t stop him desperately, I''m afraid he would also be caught in Xia Bin''s trick.


    Afterwards, he personally restrained the body of his beloved wife. The once beautiful, kind and virtuous woman had already been ruined.


    And in her stomach, she was pregnant with her own unformed child.


    Even when he was used to the work of the dead, he shook his head and said a few miserable words.


    From then on, he and Xia Bin were immortal enemies.


    Today, a former brother can help him, and the spirit in heaven of his dead wife can rest in peace.


    "Less nonsense, today, I will make you pay the price!"


    Sun Zhuang bent his bow and shot an arrow, and the feather arrow rushed straight at Xia Bin.


    Xia Bin was surprised, but he grabbed the people around him and blocked him in front of him.


    The feather arrow penetrated the man''s chest, and Xia Bin retreated a few steps before stopping.


    He looked at the people outside the door. It seemed that they were coming for real today!


    "Xia Bin, I''m going to make you pay with blood today!"


    Sun Zhuang roared and rushed up. Several other people dared not neglect and rode forward one after another.


    With many people and great strength, the seemingly solid mountain stronghold gate also looks shaky under the siege of thousands of people.


    "Hold on! No one can escape!"


    Xia Bin jumped with anger, but there were only a few hundred people in his stockade.


    Sun Zhuang is just a dead woman. He dares to calculate him like this. They all deserve to die!


    "If you are in charge of the family, you may not be able to withstand it outside. Why don''t you take a step first! You can keep the green mountain without worrying about firewood!"


    The dog headed military master who has been following Xia Bin and is also the second leader of Luocha stronghold said anxiously in his ear.


    "That''s reasonable. You go and bring that woman here. With her, we have a chance to make a comeback. I''ll wait for you in the secret passage of Houshan first!"


    Xia Bin doesn''t take the life of the mountain bandits in his stronghold seriously at all. Since he can''t resist it, he will go first today.


    It''s just a mountain. It''s just his Xia Bin''s stuff. No one can move if he wants to.


    There was a vicious smile on the corner of his mouth. He didn''t want what Xia Bin had lost!


    Seeing that the gate was knocked open from the outside, Xia Bin walked in the direction of the back mountain with great speed.


    The sound of fighting came from outside. Lin Mengya was a little excited. It seemed that the people at the top of the four mountains had arrived.


    Xia Bin has a lot of people here, but according to his ruthless selfishness, he can''t escape.


    After a while, I saw a figure, sneaked into my yard, and turned around and closed the gate.


    Lin Mengya immediately recognized that this man was the man who had been following Xia Bin.


    He came here at this time, I''m afraid it''s no good.


    Quietly clenched the dagger that Qing Hu had stuffed into her before, and Lin Mengya quietly stood behind the door.


    The door was unlocked and the man pushed the door open.


    Lin Mengya saw the right time and thrust the dagger into each other''s ribs.


    "Ah --"


    The man uttered a scream. Lin Mengya immediately jumped aside and looked at the man in front of him.


    Although she was not fatal, she was enough for the man.


    His painful face twisted, and the man leaned against the door and fell to the ground.


    "Help... Help me..."


    The man dared not breathe, and could only make a faint cry for help.


    Lin Mengya tried to maintain her composure, took a step forward and whispered.


    "If you want me to save you, tell me the truth. What''s going on outside, and Xia Bin? If you dare to tell a lie, I''ll let you die here on the spot!"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, his attitude was calm and his face was as usual. The man knew that he was afraid of her strength and immediately reported it in detail.

 Chapter 986

    "Xia Bin went to the back mountain? Is there a way down the back mountain?"


    After calculation, the place where Lin Mengya stabbed in would never let him lose too much blood to death, but if he moved around, she promised that she would immediately make his life worse than death.


    The angry man nodded, but soon he became frightened.


    Struggling to climb to Lin Mengya''s feet, he shouted with all his strength.


    "Come on! There''s gunpowder in the back mountain! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to be killed!"


    Lin Mengya was shocked and knew the importance of the matter.


    Once the explosive is detonated, I''m afraid everyone in the stockade will be buried here.


    This man is here to hold himself, but once he exceeds a certain time, Xia Bin will detonate the explosive regardless!


    "Wait for me here first. I''ll ask someone to carry you out immediately. Don''t play tricks. With what you just told me, I won''t let you die."


    Of course, the man can''t trust Lin Mengya, but now he has no other choice.


    After thinking about it, he said ruthlessly.


    "If you break your promise, you will never know who the person who wants to buy your life is in your life! All the people on the mountain don''t know as much as I do!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man coldly and faintly, and a sneer arose from the corners of her mouth.


    "I spare your life because you don''t deserve it! It doesn''t mean you have a reason to threaten me. If you want to find out these things, I don''t rely on you."


    Without delay, Lin Mengya immediately ran out of her yard.


    The sound of fighting and killing outside shook the sky, and there was a chaos of war.


    Lin Mengya tries to find a familiar voice in the crowd. Bai Su is sure to find her in this wave of people.


    But now that the enemy and we have been fighting together, she can''t poison all these people.


    "Master!"


    Finally, in Lin Mengya''s anxious eyes, Bai Su finally found her figure.


    Bai Su, who had changed her clothes to be a bandit''s minion, saw her master with sharp eyes and immediately rushed over to protect Lin Mengya behind her.


    "Hurry! Tell everyone to retreat quickly. There are explosives in the back mountain, and Xia Bin has gone! By the way, find two people to go to the back yard and lift one out. He is very important. Maybe you can know who is secretly trying to harm us!"


    Bai Su is still worried about Lin Mengya, but in the excitement of the crowd, the enemy and our two engines have long been in a melee.


    It''s not easy to retreat.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to let Bai Su take her to find the leaders of the four mountain bandits.


    The battlefield in the front yard was bloody and messy.


    Without Xia Bin''s command, Luocha stronghold has long been scattered, with countless deaths and injuries.


    But in the middle of the battlefield, there was a figure holding a pair of steel knives, such as entering an uninhabited land.


    At first glance, I knew it was killing red eyes. I couldn''t tell right from wrong.


    Fortunately, Chang Hu remained sober in the past and saw the mysterious woman at once.


    And the woman she has been firmly protecting around her. Although she seems a little embarrassed, she is very calm. She is not like an ordinary woman. She is afraid to cry.


    He stepped in front of them and said respectfully.


    "Now that you have come out, please go outside and wait a moment. This is our personal grudge with Xia. Please..."


    "Elder brother, Xia Bin has fled and there are explosives in the back mountain. If you don''t withdraw quickly, I''m afraid everyone will fold here. Please believe me, I will never hurt you!"


    I don''t know why, Xu is because the woman in front of her looks serious and serious, with a little dignity between her eyebrows.


    I believed her at once, without even the slightest doubt.


    "OK, I''ll tell my brothers to step back. You go out first."


    Nevertheless, Chang Hu insisted on letting the noble man go first.


    He knew very clearly in his heart that if the four brothers wanted to get rid of everything in the past and turn from a wandering soul without any basis into a human again, the woman in front of them would be a good opportunity from heaven.


    Lin Mengya was taken out by Bai Su without saying a word. Before leaving, she specially instructed the dog head army teacher.


    I don''t know how powerful gunpowder is. For safety, Bai Su can only take Lin Mengya on a horse and run away.


    As time passed, Lin Mengya''s heart hung up.


    With a roar, Lin Mengya''s keen sense of smell seemed to smell the smell of gunpowder burning from the air.


    The two men looked at the stockade behind them, but they felt bad.


    According to the inference of time, Chang Hu should have enough time to retreat to safety.


    Even if you run slower, you should only be hit by some small shocks.


    The explosion in the back continued for a long time before it returned to silence.


    Lin Mengya immediately asked Bai Su to turn back. They rode for a long time before they finally saw the familiar figure.


    "Is everyone all right?"


    Lin Mengya dismounted and immediately ran towards the nearest man.


    In the air, the smell of sulfur and saltpeter is very pungent, and thick smoke billows not far away. Luocha stronghold, which was also relied on by those people this morning, has now become a sea of fire.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and then looked silently in the crowd.


    But when she saw the injured, she immediately stopped to help the other party deal with the wound and bandage it.


    But there are too many wounded, but most of them were injured in the battle with the people of Luocha stronghold just now.


    Lin Mengya has no time to care about others. She can only take Bai Su to heal everyone first.


    "Girl! It''s great that you''re okay!"


    The body was forcibly picked up, and Qinghu''s slightly trembling voice came from behind.


    Lin Mengya gave up her original resistance, and the big stone in her chest fell in half.


    She knew that this guy would never let himself be in danger alone.


    Touched the fox''s arm and motioned him not to hold himself so tightly.


    "I''m fine. Is everyone okay?"


    It took a long time for Qinghu to return to normal.


    But he still hesitated. It must have been the scene just now that completely frightened him.


    "Everyone is fine. Thanks to the voice of Chang Da, who is in charge of the family, he said that you have been rescued and there are explosives in the back mountain of Luocha stronghold. Let''s go quickly. The people of our Sanjue hall didn''t fight. Naturally, they were the first to withdraw. It''s just that after the explosion, some wounded people didn''t come out in time. Our people went to save people, but don''t worry, they''re all fine , it''s just a slight injury at most. "


    After hearing Qinghu''s words, Lin Mengya put her heart back to her stomach.


    For the people of the three wonders hall, this is not a good thing. At least with this experience, we can gradually run in together.


    However, it is urgent to find the four family members first.


    She is responsible for everything today, and she must take the responsibility.


    Although the explosive was over, it shook the mountain.


    Gravel keeps sliding down the hillside. The more you go inside, the more obvious the vibration is.


    "No, girl, if you go inside, you will be in danger! Go back first and I''ll find them all!"


    Qinghu stood in front of Lin Mengya and looked anxious for fear that she would encounter a little danger.


    But Lin Mengya grabbed his wrist, looked down and shouted inside.


    "Four heads of the family. Xia Bin is not dead yet. Look back if you have anything!"


    Although she knew that the other four people came to encircle and suppress Luocha stronghold this time, they sent their own people to do it.


    But judging from the situation just now, it is clear that this is not the only reason.


    "Thank you for your kindness. My brothers, four, keep it in mind!"


    Finally, the figure of Chang Hu and the other three people appeared in Lin Mengya''s sight, but the man who killed red eyes was carried on his back.


    The two men nodded in the air. Lin Mengya was taken away by Qing Hu and Bai Su again. Once the tight nerves were slightly relaxed, a sense of weakness and severe pain swept through her abdomen.


    "Master!"


    "Girl!"


    Confused, Lin Mengya only saw two anxious faces of Qinghu and Baisu, but she couldn''t even comfort, so she completely lost her consciousness.


    For a moment, her consciousness returned to the interface of Shennong system again.


    After Lin Mengya was stunned, there were waves of pleasure in her consciousness.


    When she is impacted by external forces or temporarily loses control of her body, the Shennong system can protect her consciousness in time so that she will not be completely numb.


    In other words, she has no risk of brain death at all.


    Just because of physical reasons, so temporarily lost contact with the outside world.


    Regardless of others, Lin Mengya immediately called out all the indicators of her body to check.


    Especially about the baby, she studied it carefully.


    Fortunately, she only moved her fetus a little because of her hard work.


    The baby is now developing safely in her body without any problems.


    In fact, her physique is strong, and the baby seems to follow her physique.


    Even though she knew she was pregnant, she still lacked the consciousness of being a mother.


    Looking at the data, Lin Mengya involuntarily felt gentle emotions.


    Although the baby is still very young, there is some special communication between them through Shennong system.


    Her baby will be smart and cute!


    Finally, after 15 hours of rest, Shennong system finally prompted her that now her body has recovered its basic biological function, and she can choose to withdraw from the life protection mechanism at this time.


    Just after clicking the button, Lin Mengya felt a lot of pain all over, and there was a faint quarrel between men and women in her ears.


    "The master is pregnant. How can you not tell us such a big thing!"


    Listen to the voice, is it Bai Su?


    However, it is rare to hear her so angry. The iceberg beauty has a different power to start a fire.

 Chapter 987

    "I..."


    Qinghu, who has always been clever, seems to have been taken away by a cat. He can only look at the girl in front of him reluctantly. Who makes him feel guilty?


    "Don''t make any noise! The hall master is awake!"


    Finally, Shi Bupo found Lin Mengya who had just opened her eyes.


    Several people immediately jumped in front of her, familiar faces, all with deep concern.


    Especially Bai Su, whose eyes are red and swollen, cried for a long time, which makes people feel distressed.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Don''t blame Qinghu. I won''t let him say this. But now that everyone knows, you have to be obedient. In case my baby is unhappy, you should be responsible."


    Several people immediately nodded, and each looked at her stomach with extremely complex and gentle eyes.


    It makes Lin Mengya a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, I know they are just too worried about themselves.


    "Well, you don''t get her something to eat."


    In a word, Qinghu sent away the people who looked at her ''affectionately''.


    Lin Mengya, who has just recovered, also breathed a sigh of relief. She has to appease several people who really care about herself, which is more exhausting for her than dealing with those enemies.


    "Is your body really OK?"


    Those people finally left. Qinghu made another mistake. He looked worried, which made Lin Mengya cry and laugh.


    Gently shook her head. The baby in her stomach was much stronger than she thought.


    "The baby is fine, so am I. am I bleeding?"


    Qinghu knows that Lin Mengya will never hide it from him. Wen Yan is finally relieved.


    The people who have always recuperated Lin Mengya are top doctors. This place is located in a remote place. If you encounter a quack doctor, it will hurt her and her baby.


    "No, don''t worry. I know what to do. You don''t have to worry about others first. It''s not too late to do other things when you''re well conditioned."


    Lin Mengya wants to say that she can jump around now, but now neither Qing Hu nor Bai Su will believe her.


    "Well, those living people in Luocha stronghold must be valued. Xia Bin is a nearly crazy man. He can blow up his nest without hesitation, and naturally he won''t let us go easily. Those people are his after all. Even if he has abandoned them, he still has the power to prevent."


    Qinghu looked quite serious and nodded. Fortunately, although they were in a mess because of Lin Mengya''s sudden fainting, everything had been arranged before Shi Bupo.


    Xu Shan has been guarding outside. He is not only responsible for the safety of Lin Mengya and his party, but also helps the other four strongholds to take care of the prisoners in Luocha stronghold.


    There is Xu mountain outside and stone inside. Even if Xia Bin comes back, Lin Mengya is not afraid.


    After lying in bed for a whole day and night, even Xu Shan, who has always been slow, couldn''t resist it. He ran in and giggled at his stomach.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Are these guys stupid?


    The residual power of explosives is very serious. Not to mention that Luocha village was razed to the ground, even that road has to be cleaned up to make it through.


    Fortunately, there are many people here.


    Except for those who were seriously injured and couldn''t move, everyone else followed to clean up.


    The road could be cleared as early as tonight.


    Finally, under the close monitoring of several pairs of eyes, Lin Mengya, who repeatedly ensured the safety of herself and the baby in her stomach, was allowed to get up.


    But Qing Hu and Bai Su, the four of them, kept her firmly in the middle, so that Lin Mengya was not used to accepting the surprised eyes of those people outside.


    "Hall leader Lin, are you all right now?"


    In the main room, Chang Hu''s four faces were different, but they were all the same dignified.


    After they withdrew from Luocha stronghold, they came to the nearest stronghold, which is also Sun Zhuang''s territory.


    Although Lin Mengya and others did not reveal their true identity, but only used the name of the leader of the three unique hall in the Jianghu, Chang Hu and them knew that the woman in front of them was just a noble person they couldn''t reach in their life.


    Although they have been grass-roots bandits for many years, in fact, they are not very different from life in the army.


    His men are also well disciplined, with traces of their many years of military career.


    They are still respectful to hall leader Lin.


    "It doesn''t matter. I think the injuries of several leaders are almost as good as they are. Unexpectedly, let''s talk about business."


    I''ve wasted a lot of time these days. I''m afraid I''ll go beyond the period agreed with you there.


    She was afraid that it would change later, and now Xiaoyu didn''t know what kind of situation it was. For today''s plan, she had to make a quick decision.


    "This... Hall leader Lin, please say."


    Chang Hu can''t feel the woman''s mind in front of him, so he can only give up the initiative.


    Without saying anything, Lin Mengya took something out of her arms and put it in front of Chang Hu.


    "I know the intentions of your four brothers. Now there are two ways in front of you. First, stay here and do some shady activities. Let me remind you that the temperament of the new emperor is different from that of the supreme emperor. Do you know that once something happens to the emperor and his courtiers, you will be the first to be abandoned."


    Lin Mengya''s words made all three people except Sun Zhuang look surprised, but they all had the same dignity in their eyes.


    They don''t know that they are playing with fire.


    "We... Have to. We''ve had enough of licking blood on the edge of the knife."


    Chang Hu is the eldest brother among the four people. His attitude can also represent the other three people.


    Lin Mengya nodded, and then moved her eyes to the iron card that didn''t look amazing.


    "I know you four want to serve the imperial court, but your identity... If you want to regain a legal identity and not be doubted by anyone, you will become my escort first. If you are lucky and have life to come back from there, I promise you can do anything you want, and no one will doubt your identity, including your brothers Hey, guys. Anyone who wants to live a good life can come with me. "


    Lin Mengya has already made plans. In addition to Enke, if the state of Jin wants to show its strength, it must be recommended by the aristocratic family.


    The original hundred miles of dust-free, that is, he suffered the loss of his birth. Even if he had outstanding stratagem, he could only be a domestic slave in the end, and could not serve as an official in good faith.


    Without a prominent family as the background, in the end, it can only end up in a depressed and excluded end.


    Not to mention them, it''s not easy to start over.


    But Lin Mengya is different. She knows what long Tianyu thinks in her heart and that the fresh blood of Jin will gradually wither relying on the aristocratic family.


    Therefore, she will bring a brand-new model to the state of Jin, an opportunity for poor noble sons and children of aristocratic families to master the same fate.


    Now that the aristocratic family is suppressed, it is time to decline.


    Once the five hundred elites and the brothers in Wuxiong mountain stronghold return from the fierce cloud country, she has enough reason to make these people the pillars of the imperial court tomorrow.


    The glory of saving the world is enough to impact the old system of selecting talents.


    Besides, apart from the way to lieyun, they are afraid that they have no good opportunity to show their skills.


    Ambition is a good thing, but ability should match ambition, otherwise it is just a fool''s dream.


    Chang Hu was stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the woman in front of them would be so frank.


    Used to being secretly suppressed and exploited by successive local officials, and sometimes had to bear the pain to send their brothers to die.


    They have had enough of this oppressive life.


    However, he can make decisions about their four brothers, but he has to think about those brothers outside.


    Lin Mengya also knew his mind and motioned Bai Su to take out a stack of silver notes.


    "I know you''re in trouble, too. It''s 3000 taels of silver. It''s not much money. It''s also my intention. If you want to go, you can go with my people. If you don''t want to go, you can settle down with money. After all, everyone has their own family. It''s human nature, so don''t force it."


    Chang Hu''s three thousand taels of silver in front of him, a brave man, almost turned red in his eyes.


    He didn''t say much. He just took the money and bowed deeply to Lin Mengya. Then the man stepped out.


    The two men were also vaguely excited, but Sun Zhuang sat there, lost his focus and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing Chang Hu and Sun Zhuang''s two brothers, they also want to go out to appease their own people, but such Sun Zhuang makes them very worried.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man thoughtfully. When she came, Bai Su had mentioned the gratitude and resentment between Sun Zhuang and Xia Bin to herself.


    Although it was a few words captured from the people below, Lin Mengya already understood why Sun Zhuang reacted like this.


    After waiting so long, I can finally kill the enemy with blood blade.


    But unexpectedly, Xia Bin ran away and lost a lot of brothers.


    How can Sun Zhuang accept this?


    He used to be a tough man, but now he''s afraid he''s even more regretful and confused.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, but she opened her mouth.


    "Madam first... Madam first, if you know something under the spring, you will be very happy. But brother Sun Zhuang, Xia Bin is also an immortal enemy of me. If you follow me, you will eventually meet him."


    Lin Mengya knows that she is suspected of abducting others.


    But she is telling the truth, whether it''s the past gratitude and resentment between Qinghu and Xia Bin, or the new hatred added now.


    In short, Xia Bin won''t let her go, but why doesn''t she want Xia Bin''s life?


    "You mean I can kill him with my own hands by following you?"


    From the beginning, Sun Zhuang with a dull face responded only after he mentioned the name that he hated to the bone.


    But at this time, his facial features had been distorted by hatred.

 Chapter 988

    "He will die. But there are too many enemies. I can''t guarantee that he will die in your hands. But I can guarantee that at least you can make up for it."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flow with an irresistible firmness. She has been staring at Sun Zhuang in the southwest. After looking at her deeply, she is no longer as rigid and numb as before.


    He got up and walked outside the house. The remaining two brothers immediately ran after him in a hurry.


    "Sun Zhuang, what are you going to do?"


    "Arrange for someone to go with her."


    A short answer completely announced the disintegration of the bandits in Wuxiong mountain.


    Lin Mengya strolled out of the house leisurely. Now the four people have returned to their respective mountains to deal with the rest.


    The people they brought with them were checked again. Except for a few minor injuries, the number of serious injuries and deaths was zero.


    But Lin Mengya was not happy. This happened before she left the border of Jin. If she entered the fierce cloud, she was afraid it would be more dangerous.


    "Master, have a quick drink of chicken soup. It is said that the chicken here tastes very delicious and can''t be eaten elsewhere."


    Now Bai Su doesn''t want to leave her at all. She has to handle everything herself.


    Lin Mengya refused to live such a semi disabled life again.


    It''s a pity that she has little to say. Now these people around her have begun to unify their caliber and action, so she can only be taken care of honestly.


    Speaking of it, she is not ungrateful. She just feels a little uncomfortable.


    "How''s your trial going, people of Luocha stronghold?"


    Leaning on the bed, drinking the chicken soup made by Baisu, Lin Mengya listened to the news.


    "They all confessed that a woman came to find Xia Bin. She also left the archers. The man gave Xia Bin ten thousand liang of silver in order to take your life."


    Shi Bupo, who was promoted to the personal secretary, is still like a greasy ruffian, but now he is Lin Mengya''s most loyal little fan brother.


    "Ten thousand Liang. I didn''t expect my life to be really valuable. Did you ask about the identity of the woman?"


    The stone didn''t break, but shrugged, and his eyes clearly wrote regret.


    "That''s not true. The woman was very cautious. She didn''t come here twice in all. And every time she came, she wrapped herself tightly, so that people couldn''t see her true face. The man said, she just thought she was a very petite girl. And she should have a good origin and be a petite girl."


    It''s really Tiancheng Princess long Mengru. Lin Mengya has a sneer on her mouth.


    "It''s really her. Unexpectedly, she hates me to this extent, but it''s a pity that her mother''s painstaking efforts."


    She promised Shangguan Dongzhu to leave a way for her children to live.


    It''s a pity that this guy often kills himself. That''s his own sin and can''t live.


    "Hall leader, what are we going to do now? Maybe we can wait for the rabbit. Since she wants your life, she may take the initiative to come to the door."


    Shi Bupo licked the corners of his mouth and looked sinister.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. After losing the chicken soup in the bowl, she wiped her mouth and continued.


    "It''s too late. Think about Xia Bin''s character. He''s cruel and cautious to a heinous extent. Do you think he''ll leave us this loophole? Besides, they may not have secret contact information. If you don''t believe you ask that person, he won''t know the contact information of that woman. Xia Bin will do it himself."


    Moreover, the archers hiding in the woods will almost see what happened.


    So this method is not feasible, but Lin Mengya knows that since long Mengru dares to do it for the first time, she may not do it for the second time.


    As long as she''s alive, that means that guy will never be honest.


    You can save yourself from boredom along the way.


    Chang Hu''s four men acted very quickly. After finishing, each of them took a team of about 200 people.


    But this time, Lin Mengya didn''t disturb the arrangement of these people. After all, they are not the same as their own people.


    Besides, she can''t guarantee the loyalty of those people to her, so she will trust her 500 people more.


    But she did not stop, or even drum the interaction and understanding between the two sides.


    Only assimilation can make two people become one, and this is her ultimate goal.


    "The road has been cleared. Shall we go now?"


    With some surprise on his face, Shi Bu came to report to her. After a night''s hard work, the blocked road finally appeared again.


    Lin Mengya looked at the tiredness on everyone''s faces and didn''t start in a hurry.


    It''s too late. There''s no hurry at this moment.


    "Tell everyone, eat well and sleep well. We''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    These days, no matter those brothers who worked or the four people around her, no one had a good rest.


    I think danger is everywhere, and because of the urgency of time, people don''t have half a moment to relax.


    At night, a bonfire was lit in the stronghold, and the meat fragrance spread to the whole stronghold.


    But no one will completely relax, so no one here drinks alone.


    In danger, wine is a medicine for breaking the intestines. Only when you can stay awake in your sleep can you make yourself more likely to survive.


    Lin Mengya was placed in the best house in the stronghold. Looking at the men who looked heroic outside, they were actually saying goodbye to their past. They were a little sad.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with him. Qinghu, I''ve always slept restlessly these days, as if something was going to happen."


    Leaning against the door, Lin Mengya whispered.


    Qing Hu picked up his clothes and draped them over Lin Mengya''s thin shoulders.


    "I''ve heard that people who are pregnant always think nonsense. He has become an emperor. Who can do with him?"


    Qinghu smiled and enlightened Lin Mengya.


    "Alas, in this world, everything is better than being an emperor. It''s very noble and hot. But the rivers and mountains weigh more than ten thousand kilograms and are all pressed on one person. There''s no leisure."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked at the tip of her shoes.


    I hope her hormones are abnormal, so think more.


    Touched his flat belly. How happy would he be if he knew he had a baby in his belly?


    Thousands of miles away in the Kyoto palace, long Tianyu is sitting in a chair after handling the day''s government affairs.


    He hasn''t slept well these days, so he''s a little blue now.


    Nevertheless, wearing a Dragon Robe and a jade crown, he still has an extraordinary momentum that can deter people all over the world.


    "Tell your majesty that my subordinates have found the team that evolved tricks on the surface of the mansion that day. They have all died in the fire before my subordinates found them."


    Long Tianyu suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a touch of pure light in his eyes.


    "Dead?"


    The spy in black did not dare to hide anything. He immediately sent out the news he had heard.


    "I see. Go down."


    The voice was cold. Although long Tianyu was dissatisfied, he knew that it was not the fault of his subordinates.


    The man immediately withdrew, leaving only a young new emperor in the imperial study.


    Mo Yan and the supreme emperor have disappeared for more than a month. During this period, he ordered people to secretly block Kyoto and strengthen the search and alert, but there was no news of them all the time.


    His uneasiness grew, and he became more and more worried about the man.


    If those people come for him, it''s nothing, but if they go for her


    Long Tianyu''s hand is tightly clenched. No, he can''t let her take risks outside after all.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Huang!"


    A rare voice sounded, but long QingHan, who has now become a hot big man, rushed to him carefully like a thief.


    In order to make the play realistic, the two brothers are now in a tense situation in the court.


    But in the heart of long QingHan, long Tianyu is always his most respected and trusted third brother, whether he is the emperor or not.


    "Why are you here?"


    Their affairs are progressing smoothly, so long Tianyu thinks they should pay more attention.


    But long QingHan hurriedly sent a letter to long Tianyu. His voice was eager.


    "My hope son left a book and ran away. Brother Huang, I have to save her!"


    Looking forward to it? Long Tianyu naturally knows the meaning of looking forward to long QingHan. After all, QingHan has offended many people for her.


    He immediately took the letter in his hand and looked at it, but his eyebrows became tighter and tighter.


    "Why didn''t she say it earlier!"


    The letter was heavily thrown on the table by long Tianyu.


    His eyes showed the same anxious look as long QingHan.


    The content of the letter was also in line with Gu Pan''s usual style:


    "My husband, I forgot a big event and will come back when I finished it. You must ask me what it is. I tell you, don''t tell you the third brother of the emperor. In fact, I came out this time on the order of the family elders to send something to a person. I haven''t found it for a long time. I talked to your third sister-in-law''s family yesterday. It turned out that she was what I was looking for. It''s very important , if I don''t deliver it in time, she may die. So I went after her. Take care. "


    Lin Mengya''s life and death is the most sensitive event for long Tianyu.


    "I don''t know. She hasn''t said anything before. Third brother, I''m going to find Pan''er!"


    Long QingHan couldn''t care much. If he put down his words, he would rush out.


    But long Tianyu had more reason than he did. With a cold face, he stopped his action.


    "She''s already out of town. Where are you going? Don''t forget your current identity. As long as we have any trouble, people outside will know immediately. Now I can''t move with you easily."


    Anger can''t solve anything. Long Tianyu and long QingHan reached a consensus on this point.


    Things are a little tricky. Although looking forward to doing things is a little reckless, what she said is in all likelihood true.

 Chapter 989

    "Well... What should I do! Third brother, it''s not only about Pan''er, but also about the third sister-in-law. If I don''t watch it myself, I''m afraid I''m not at ease!"


    Long QingHan has been in a big mess. He knows his own family affairs.


    Pan''er seems smart and powerful, but his mind is simple and kind. It doesn''t hurt under his protection. But what kind of people the third sister-in-law is facing, even he can''t imagine.


    If something really happened to Pan''er¡ª¡ª


    Just thinking about it, he felt that he was in the superfluous ice cellar, and his heart was filled with needle pain.


    "QingHan, let me handle this matter. Go back quickly and settle everything in the house. Remember not to let anyone know that your wife is not in Beijing."


    Now the situation has just stabilized. Once something goes wrong, I''m afraid it will happen again.


    Mo Yan was kidnapped, and the supreme emperor mysteriously disappeared. Now Gu pan leaves a book and runs away.


    In the following days, even long Tianyu felt a little tricky.


    Lin Mengya, who knows nothing about what happened in Kyoto, is finally back on the road.


    After parting reluctantly with his former brothers, Chang Hu took his three brothers and more than 1000 brothers who had gone out to wander the world with the medicine and followed Lin Mengya to lieyun.


    There was no one else to stop the mountain, but the danger remained.


    Lin Mengya sits in the carriage, surrounded by Bai Su and Qing Hu.


    "Those dozens of archers are scattered in the mountains. Do you want to get rid of them?"


    Those people are actually hidden masters, but Qinghu''s martial arts are extremely high. In his eyes, they are no different from children''s family.


    But it''s difficult to snipe them completely.


    "Find a suitable place and dispose of them. It''s time to go out of the mountain in a few days to avoid trouble."


    Lin Mengya slightly closed her eyes and looked a little tired.


    Since she had a baby, she was particularly tired. Although she doesn''t like killing, those people like hungry wolves want her and her baby''s life anytime and anywhere. No wonder she is cruel.


    "OK."


    After a short word, Qinghu jumped out of the carriage with a sneer.


    The killing in the forest starts again, but Lin Mengya won''t look back.


    Those people can only blame themselves for their bad luck.


    There is a clear fox outside and a stone inside. It won''t take much to kill those people.


    After the last incident, the team of 500 people they brought out finally knew what they had to face.


    Fortunately, they had already realized it, so there was no deserter.


    In the grinding of life and death, those who can finally survive will be the final winner.


    They also gradually understood the meaning of the hall leader, and their hearts became more calm and concise.


    This time, they came to fight with their enemies.


    For several days in a row, Lin Mengya didn''t see the figure of Qing Fox and stone.


    Finally, the end of the mountain road appeared in her eyes. Lin Mengya was helped out of the carriage. She was dizzy and her mind was finally relieved of a heavy burden.


    "All the tails have been handled. You can rest assured."


    The figure of Qing Fox and stone suddenly appeared on Lin Mengya''s side.


    Although the taste was very light, Lin Mengya still smelled the bloody smell from Qinghu.


    Nodded, Lin Mengya''s eyes extended to the distance.


    "Let''s go and meet those people."


    The motorcade quietly left Wuxiong mountain. Although Luocha stronghold has been razed to the ground and the other four strongholds have long existed in name, fortunately, it was blocked by Wuxiong mountain and did not spread the news to everyone.


    But it doesn''t matter if you know. Thanks to Xia Bin''s explosives, even if someone finds something unusual, it''s just a infighting between mountain bandits.


    After crossing Wuxiong mountain, you enter the border of lieyun state.


    There is clearly only a mountain away, but the fierce clouds here are already green grass like silk, a scene of prosperous spring.


    "How far is it from the place we agreed?"


    Qinghu is always responsible for contacting lieyun.


    The latter took out a map, carefully studied it, and then raised his head to answer.


    "We''ll be there about noon tomorrow. We''re three days late than the agreed time. There should still be waiting. There''s no accident. It''s just -- Xiaoyu''s side, but there''s no response. I''m afraid there''s something wrong."


    This is also the problem that Lin Mengya is most worried about now. According to their plan, when Xiaoyu can completely control Wang Gu, I''m afraid even the Xin family can''t take him.


    At that time, whether Xiaoyu wants to inherit the position of leader of lieyun state or not, she can be regarded as having the ability to protect herself.


    But the Xin family and other forces can never let Xiaoyu leave.


    But strangely, the spies they placed in lieyun came to report that Xiaoyu has now returned to the King City safely, and all forces in lieyun''s country are safe.


    What made her more worried was that Xiaoyu had never contacted her again.


    At least, with Xiaoyu''s temperament, he will report peace to himself.


    Why hasn''t there been any news now?


    Lin Mengya is worried day and night for fear that Xiaoyu will be damaged.


    "Let''s go to the King City first. Anyway, we have to go to the Imperial Palace first. According to the instructions on the map, the entrance to the immortal city is under the imperial palace of lieyun state. Although we don''t know if we can open the door without a key, at least no one will seize the opportunity."


    Everyone agreed with her, but everyone was surprised that the entrance of Xiancheng was in lieyun''s palace.


    I don''t know what the ancestors of lieyun state thought, and I''m not afraid that these people made red eyes and directly overturned the palace.


    She rubbed her eyebrows. Since she entered the territory of lieyun, she always felt a little uneasy.


    The carriage soon arrived at the appointed place, which is a small village on the border of lieyun country.


    The place is not big and there are not many people, but it is a place that the monarch of lieyun country attaches great importance to.


    Since they entered the village, the villagers immediately put down their work and scattered around with a tacit understanding.


    According to Qing Hu, this is a secret passage, a passage that hides all the forces in China and belongs to lie Yun Guo, the monarch.


    "Here, why so strange."


    Shi Bupo also sat in the carriage and looked out curiously.


    "These people are all experts. Of course, they are not ordinary villages."


    Xu Shan''s eyesight is much more venomous than Shi Bupo, but he is far less careful.


    "I don''t mean their martial arts, I mean - they seem to be afraid of us. Even if we have more people, we shouldn''t be so."


    He rolled his eyes at the guy with simple mind and developed limbs, and muttered in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya, like Shi Bupo, thinks the atmosphere here is a little strange.


    They have all come to the middle of the village. In addition to spontaneously going outside to guard, none of them took the initiative to communicate with them.


    It''s strange that they didn''t go wrong. How can the person who answered them not show up?


    "Coming, coming!"


    Shi, who had been looking out all the time, found the group of people coming towards them. Lin Mengya followed her reputation and saw five or six men in different costumes walking out of the largest courtyard in the village.


    He hurriedly ordered people to stop. Bai Su helped Lin Mengya out of the carriage.


    But before she could stand firm, she was held in her arms by a person.


    "Presumptuous! Master Yu... Master Yu!"


    Bai Su just wanted to scold, so he ran into a pair of cold black eyes.


    Sheng Sheng beat a spirit, and then she found out later that the thin man in a black cloak in front of her was Lin Zhongyu they often mentioned these days!


    "Xiaoyu? Is it really you?"


    Some of Lin Mengya, who was not used to being hugged like this, immediately looked up when she heard the speech. Sure enough, she saw the familiar handsome face.


    For a moment, excitement replaced uneasiness. She took Lin Zhongyu''s hand and smiled sweetly and brightly.


    "It''s me."


    The teenager seemed to be much taller than before she left. In the past, they could barely be equal, but now Xiaoyu is obviously half a head taller than her.


    The gray hair has recovered the ink color again, and the gradually growing facial features have a very gorgeous appearance.


    But the young man''s lip color is too pale, and the whole person''s temperament is a little gloomy. Even his voice is a lot lower, which makes Lin Mengya a little strange.


    "You child, you don''t know how to tell me you''re safe. You''ve worried everyone for so long. You''re becoming more and more naughty."


    Unconsciously avoiding Xiaoyu''s eyes, Lin Mengya, who has always regarded him as his own brother, felt a sense of oppression for the first time.


    This boy seems a little different from half a year ago.


    Xiaoyu''s hand trapped her slim waist, and she fought hard in her eyes.


    "Are you still worried about me? Will you still worry about me after you abandon me?"


    The young man''s voice was so light that Lin Mengya almost thought she had heard wrong.


    He looked at the young man in front of him with the same smile and familiarity, but in his tone, the cold knife cut made her feel particularly strange.


    "Xiaoyu, did you misunderstand something? Sister didn''t -"


    "Didn''t abandon me? Or did you leave before I was in danger? What am I in your eyes? A doll that can be abandoned at will, or a prop you use to draw the enemy''s attention! You say!"


    At the end, the boy''s voice almost roared.


    Being stared at by those black eyes, Lin Mengya found that what was burning in his eyes was raging anger and sadness.


    Suddenly, the anger in my heart dissipated.


    "It''s my sister''s fault. I left without telling you. Xiaoyu, I''m sorry. I always ignore your feelings. I''m sorry."


    Tears fell, and Lin Mengya felt sad.


    Perhaps the child is too clever, so she always takes it for granted that the child will understand her and will not blame her.


    But she forgot that he would be sad, lost and helpless.

 Chapter 990

    "I won''t let you have a chance to leave! You are mine, you are mine!"


    Xiaoyu''s mood became more excited. Lin Mengya looked at his long black hair and instantly turned into a strong and flirtatious purple.


    Those followers who followed Xiaoyu suddenly retreated a few steps, knelt down and worshipped.


    Lin Mengya, regardless of others, hugged Xiaoyu''s waist and shouted his name.


    "Xiaoyu! Xiaoyu! Calm down. My sister is here and I am here!"


    The hand around her waist was getting tighter and tighter, so tight that Lin Mengya seemed to feel that she was going to be cut off by his lazy waist.


    But she was still reluctant to let go, because Xiaoyu''s situation was obviously a little strange.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with this boy?"


    Qinghu frowned slightly and looked at Lin Zhongyu with vigilance.


    But Lin Mengya shook hard and comforted Xiaoyu''s back with both hands.


    The manic teenager gradually calmed down, and gradually found his own Qingming in his black eyes.


    "Sister... Sister..."


    Dry mouth, young tone, with a trace of guilt.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid. My sister is here."


    Lin Mengya''s mind is mixed. Even if she doesn''t know what happened, Xiaoyu''s situation is obviously a little strange.


    His eyes swept the group of people kneeling behind him. It seems that a lot of things have happened after she left.


    "I''m here to pick you up, sister. I''m sorry to worry you."


    Aware that he was holding his sister''s slender waist tightly, xiaoyujun blushed and immediately released his hand.


    Seeing that he subconsciously wanted to avoid, Lin Mengya grabbed his hand and still had a gentle smile on her face.


    "Nothing. I happen to have good news for you. Let''s go and find a place to rest."


    The atmosphere suddenly eased down, but except for them, the eyes of Xiaoyu''s men looked at Lin Mengya with awe.


    But even though Xiaoyu seems to have returned to normal now, no one dares to look up at him.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Gently try to pull back your hand, but still failed.


    With a little melancholy in her eyebrows, Xiaoyu led them to the courtyard where he had settled before.


    The layout inside is just like that of an ordinary farmhouse, but what stands inside and outside at this time are the pillars of the future.


    Lin Mengya left Qinghu and them outside, and went into the inner room with Xiaoyu.


    "Well, there are no outsiders here, only our sister and brother. Xiaoyu, can you tell your sister what happened?"


    From beginning to end, Lin Mengya didn''t loosen Xiaoyu''s hand.


    The child is always sensible enough to hurt him. She thinks that Xiaoyu can act as a spoiled child like Mo Yan, but the child will only hide everything in his heart and give her a brilliant smile, even with his tears.


    "I... I''m fine. Didn''t my sister say there''s good news for me?"


    Xiaoyu is still the smiling face that hurts her most in her memory.


    Holding his hand, Lin Mengya sat on the warm Kang and sighed slightly. Then she gently buttoned Xiaoyu''s hand on her stomach.


    "Here, there is already a little doll smaller than you. In the future, you will be a little uncle. Therefore, you must be good, or if the doll comes out, what can you do without your love?"


    Xiaoyu was shocked on her face, and then a touch of ecstasy overflowed in her eyes.


    His hand gently rubbed his sister''s stomach involuntarily. It was the baby of his favorite person. Somehow, tears fell in his eyes.


    "Is there really a doll in here?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and put her hand over his hand.


    "Yes, although I don''t know whether the doll is male or female, I know one thing. When the doll comes out, you must be the baby''s favorite uncle, right?"


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that the baby in her belly has a special magic.


    If her mission is to destroy, destroy all fates and all constraints.


    Then the baby in her belly brings salvation, a hope of new life.


    "Yes! I will love my baby better than anyone else. Sister, just stay here and don''t leave me again, okay?"


    Xiaoyu squats in front of Lin Mengya. Her eyes are full of pure desire.


    Lin Mengya felt only bursts of sadness. Looking at the child, she put her head on her lap and put her face on her stomach. It seemed that she was feeling the unborn child.


    "Well, this time, my sister will take you wherever she goes. We don''t want any monarch. Xiaoyu, tell my sister what''s going on. Why is your hair --"


    Stroking his soft hair, but the enchanting purple gave people a sense of foreboding.


    Xiaoyu''s smile was a little bitter, but he still said things in detail.


    "Originally, ah Xiu and I got Wang Gu in Wangu pool smoothly. Because there was something you gave me, I quickly subdued Wang Gu. I just didn''t expect that it was so powerful. After I came back from Wangu pool, I found that there were some abnormalities in my body. At first, there were some strange patterns in my body. Later, I became a doctor Often in a trance. When I came back, I found I found dead bodies in front of me. "


    Even now, Xiaoyu''s voice is still trembling.


    Lin Mengya could understand the child''s panic. Besides being distressed, she wanted to know the reason.


    "Later, it was my uncle who helped me with the treatment. I was too urgent to completely accept Wang Gu. Therefore, it will change my temperament and make me more ruthless and bloodthirsty. Sister, I don''t want to become a ruthless and tearful monster. Sister, help me."


    Looking at Xiaoyu crying helplessly, Lin Mengya knew that something was serious.


    "Don''t worry, my sister will help you. Didn''t I tell you not to be so eager to master Wang Gu? As long as you bring it out, it can''t take you as long as there is my sister''s blood."


    Xiaoyu shook her head with a bitter smile and said.


    "Uncle lie said that something big will happen to lie Yun soon. If I don''t accept Wang Gu as soon as possible, I''m afraid there will be trouble, so I just..."


    Wanyanlie again? This guy who can''t accomplish anything but fail!


    "What about ah Xiu? I didn''t send you all to Wangu pool just to make you fall in love. The heart poison on ah Xiu can just restrain the disadvantages brought to you by Wang Gu."


    Wang Gu has existed for too long, so Lin Mengya was fully prepared before.


    If Xiaoyu can completely accept it, it''s best. Once he forcibly accepts it, Xingu can just restrain these sequelae.


    In Xiaoyu''s eyes, with some hesitation, she finally said in a small voice.


    "Ah Xiu was taken away by Uncle lie. He said, ah Xiu is blind and can''t be my wife. But I must not lose the support of Dongfang family."


    Xiaoyu whispered more and more, because Lin Mengya''s eyes were already a little dissatisfied.


    Xiaoyu was afraid that she would be angry and explained quickly.


    "However, uncle lie will not embarrass her. Besides, Dongfang family has a good relationship with his father. Ah Xiu should be safe now."


    Secretly looking at her with her eyes, Lin Mengya was distressed and angry.


    "You!"


    He gently poked Xiaoyu''s forehead. Seeing his poor appearance, Lin Mengya was really cruel.


    But Xiaoyu''s behavior has exceeded her bottom limit. She can''t let him hurt others because the child is her brother.


    "Xiaoyu, you can dislike her or refuse her, but you can''t spoil a girl''s mind. I know that in their eyes, it''s common to use each other. But I hope you don''t use a girl''s sincerity. It''s also my fault that I didn''t set a good example for you. I hope you can let wanyanlie hand over the matter of ah Xiu I. If you really don''t like her, I hope you can make it clear to her. I won''t be involved in anything between you anymore. "


    Before, she was holding the mentality of sending the two people to a pile. She felt that as long as they were alone, they would give birth to some friendship.


    But now, it''s her fault.


    "Uncle lie is also missing. Now, no one knows the whereabouts of ah Xiu. Sister, am I wrong?"


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s cautious appearance, Lin Mengya finally just sighed heavily.


    "Missing? What''s going on? When did he go missing?"


    "When I first got sick, uncle lie disappeared with ah Xiu. My father knew where ah Xiu was hiding, but later found that uncle lie didn''t take ah Xiu there. In order not to disturb Dongfang family, we hid the news and sent someone to look for it secretly."


    In front of her sister, no matter what Xiaoyu looks like, she is still the clever little guy Lin Mengya is most familiar with.


    With a slight frown, Lin Mengya had a hunch that wanyanlie and ah Xiu were missing. It was definitely not simple.


    "Who knows what you are influenced by Wang Gu?"


    She could see the situation clearly just now. If she wasn''t present, I''m afraid Xiaoyu would run away again.


    Judging from the reaction of those subordinates, it is obviously not the first time.


    Xiaoyu smiled a little sour, and the bitter smile at the corners of her mouth became more and more distinct.


    "The father said that this matter should not be known by too many people, otherwise it would be bad for me. So except for our confidants, others don''t know my specific situation. In their view, I just changed my temperament and became cold-blooded and bloodthirsty."


    I''m afraid it''s not as simple as Xiaoyu said. The heir of a country has turned into a cruel and bloodthirsty monster, which is almost a fatal blow to Xiaoyu''s reputation.

 Chapter 991

    "Let me see your physical condition. Where is Wang Gu now?"


    Lin Mengya returns to Qi, but Xiaoyu''s situation is indeed very critical.


    Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment, then covered the position of her left chest, and her face became more and more pale.


    "Now, the king Gu is here. My father and mother have asked the high priest to help me heal. Unfortunately, the king Gu is too overbearing and is now connected to my heart. Even if I die, it won''t die."


    Xiaoyu''s tone was a little self deprecating, but Lin Mengya frowned and held the child''s small face.


    "My sister won''t let you die. No one can hurt you!"


    Lin Mengya''s serious eyes made Xiaoyu inexplicably give birth to a different kind of hope.


    Yes, he has his sister.


    As long as his sister is there, he won''t become a cold-blooded tear free monster.


    Looking at the hope rekindled in Xiaoyu''s eyes, Lin Mengya naturally can''t let the child down.


    After carefully checking Xiaoyu''s condition, Lin Mengya''s heart can''t help tightening.


    Wang Gu is more like a boarder than a symbiotic relationship with Xiaoyu.


    Taking things should rely on Xiaoyu to absorb nutrition and maintain its own vitality. But at the same time, because of the restriction of her blood and Xiaoyu''s heart poison, it can only affect Xiaoyu occasionally.


    And must be in his emotional situation, as long as Xiaoyu can maintain emotional stability, Wang Gu is relatively honest.


    But if this goes on for a long time, Xiaoyu''s character may be affected.


    Now, in fact, some clues have been revealed. There are only two ways in front of them. The first is to completely expel Wang Gu, let it leave Xiaoyu''s body, and then slowly tame it. The next day, it was in this situation that Wang Gu was forced to completely submit to Xiaoyu.


    Although the first way seems safe, it is not suitable for the current situation. In case of any accident to Wang Gu, I''m afraid Xiaoyu will also be damaged.


    The so-called seeking wealth and honor in danger, since Wang Gu has tortured her Xiaoyu for so long, it''s impossible not to pay a price.


    The more dangerous it is, the more carefully she has to plan.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya still felt that she had to find ah Xiu as much as possible to ensure more success rate.


    But even if she couldn''t find ah Xiu, she also had a way to let Wang Gu Che completely lose his resistance. It''s just that Xiaoyu has to suffer more.


    "Don''t worry, let''s find Yan lie and ah Xiu first. If we can''t find them, my sister has other ways."


    After finishing Xiaoyu''s skirt, the long purple hair gradually recovered into an inky darkness.


    Lin Mengya guessed that even if Wang Gu parasitized in Xiaoyu''s body, he still had a reaction to his own blood.


    Otherwise, Xiaoyu won''t calm down so soon just now.


    Since there is fear, it is a good thing. She doesn''t believe it. She can''t fight this little king Gu if she is carrying the world''s strange poison.


    "OK, it''s just your body. Don''t forget, you still have a baby in your stomach. Don''t worry about my business."


    Only in front of his sister, he is the pure and kind Lin Zhongyu.


    "You... Don''t worry, the child is fine. When he grows up, he will have to call you little uncle."


    After having a baby in her belly, Lin Mengya found that her mood was different. It seems to become softer, but also more tenacious.


    Lin Mengya called Bai Su and them over. Xiaoyu''s situation is bad. It''s better to follow her.


    But the four of them are also worried about her, so they must explain everything clearly in order to reassure everyone.


    The team set out again, as before, divided into parts.


    However, the people brought by Xiaoyu are gradually eliminating their strange feeling.


    At least it won''t attract the attention of the common people. As for others, Xiaoyu''s people are taking cover in front. Few people dare to move her up and down the fierce cloud.


    The carriage was replaced with a very spacious and comfortable type. Xiaoyu was the same as the four people, for fear that she would feel uncomfortable.


    In the carriage covered with wool cushions, Lin Mengya came late to welcome her first morning sickness.


    Who knows, this situation has become out of control.


    Because of her special constitution, all the drugs have no effect on her.


    Lin Mengya, who has always been proud of the Jianghu with an invincible constitution, will taste the bitter fruit for the first time.


    "Vomit..."


    Lin Mengya, who had just vomited a round, collapsed in the carriage. Now she is so uncomfortable that she doubts her life.


    "Sister, taste the fruit. I heard them say it can relieve the pain."


    Dressed as an ordinary rich childe, Lin Zhongyu handed over the fruit he asked someone to find urgently.


    Seeing his always strong sister, his eyes were red and he lost a lot of weight, he was anxious to follow something.


    "I''m fine. How long do we have to get to the King City?"


    Lin Mengya smiled weakly, took the red fruit in Xiaoyu''s hand and bit it up.


    From the first occurrence of morning sickness, she checked the baby''s condition urgently.


    As a result, the little thing''s condition couldn''t be better. She just suffered from her novice mother, and suddenly she had a more serious pregnancy reaction than ordinary pregnant women.


    However, she still tries to eat all kinds of things. In any case, she can''t be hungry to the baby in her stomach.


    "We still have a month''s journey, but elder sister, father and emperor and my people have been looking for uncle lie and ah Xiu. But there has been no trace of them. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with them."


    Xiaoyu''s worry is not unreasonable. Lin Mengya turns over hard, leans against the carriage, and turns her sober brain.


    "If ah Xiu is alone, I can guess a clue. But if Wan Yanlie is also with her - Xiaoyu, I''m not provoking the relationship between you. Have you ever doubted Wan Yanlie?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiaoyu carefully. Sure enough, she found a trace of helplessness in the child''s beautiful eyes.


    Gently close her eyes, Xiaoyu nodded.


    "I once doubted uncle lie, but Uncle lie had no reason to take ah Xiu away. Moreover, uncle lie was so loyal to his father, how could he betray his father? Moreover, if Uncle lie wanted the throne, his father had no chance to be the king for a long time!"


    Xiaoyu''s explanation is a little urgent. Even Lin Mengya can hear it. The child''s tone is incredible.


    Anyway, Wan Yanlie once gave Xiaoyu the initial protection and love after he arrived at lieyun.


    If it weren''t for her original feelings, I''m afraid Wanyan lie would be the person who had the deepest influence on Xiaoyu.


    But she doesn''t like wanyanlie very much.


    It''s not just because that guy always wants to split the relationship between her and Xiaoyu, it''s an intuition.


    Most women have a very powerful intuition.


    They can generally distinguish whether the person in front of them is really friendly at the first time.


    Sometimes, even if it is not so strong, it still exists subconsciously.


    Although some people ignore this feeling, Lin Mengya''s perception is extremely accurate.


    Maybe it has something to do with her environment. Most people who feel bad at first sight will prove to be really bad.


    From the first time she saw Yan lie, she had some strange feelings about this person in her heart.


    He is not that kind of evil and cruel person, but another kind of stubbornness.


    Such people generally have some special paranoia. After arriving at lieyun, Lin Mengya realized that Wanyan''s stubbornness should be lieyun''s country.


    "Xiaoyu, your uncle lie, do you really have deep feelings for this country?"


    Xiaoyu looked at her sister and nodded to explain.


    "Well, uncle lie can contribute everything to lie Yun. Therefore, my father and Emperor don''t want to believe that uncle lie Hu betrayed lie Yun. So I wonder if someone robbed them? Elder sister, can it be the group of people from the candle dragon club?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated, but after seeing Xiaoyu''s expectant eyes, she smiled softly.


    "Yes, maybe those guys did a good job. It doesn''t matter. When we get to the King City, my sister will find out with you. Just Xiaoyu, no matter how good Wan Yanlie is to you, before things are found out, I hope you can keep a skeptical attitude towards anyone and anything like me. Of course, I''m not asking you to treat Wan Yanlie as a hero suspect. It''s just that I hope you can ask more why. "


    If someone else said this, I''m afraid Xiaoyu would have jumped up and fought with others.


    But in front of him was his favorite and most trusted sister.


    Therefore, Lin Zhongyu had to agree. Although I felt sorry for uncle lie, my reason told him that what my sister said was the most correct.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu would always listen to her own words, Lin Mengya felt that the softest place in her heart seemed to be stabbed by someone.


    Put her hand over his. Now Lin Mengya just wants to shovel all her troubles away from the child''s heart.


    Her lovely and clever Xiaoyu, these things should not have been borne by him!


    The motorcade marched all the way and finally arrived at the nearest city to the King City a month later.


    Along the way, they deliberately bypassed the places where the tribes were located. Relying on Lin Mengya''s poison avoidance, they shuttled through the mountains and forests most of the time.


    In addition, there is the smell of King Gu, which is similar to the constitution of Lin Mengya, the first poison in the world. No poisonous insects or beasts dare to offend.


    I don''t know how many troubles I avoided along the way.


    "Be careful, girl, why don''t I hold you down."


    Outside the carriage, Qinghu frowned and looked at Lin Mengya with a thin face.


    Now her stomach is bulging, but her limbs are getting thinner and weaker, and her cheeks are sunken.


    But fortunately, the complexion is ruddy, and the situation of pregnancy and vomiting is much better.

 Chapter 992

    "It''s okay, I''m okay."


    Lin Mengya, who is nearly five months pregnant, is still very flexible. Her stomach is not as big as that of an ordinary pregnant woman.


    As long as you wear a little loose clothes, you can easily cover it.


    Moreover, few people know that she is pregnant, and all these advocate that she should keep a low profile.


    Walking down from the carriage, Lin Mengya looked around.


    This is the place where the king negotiated with Yan lie to send ah Xiu.


    The scale of the city is not small. People come and go. It looks very prosperous.


    If you want to hide someone here, it''s really not easy to find out.


    And the folk house in front of her is very inconspicuous. From the outside, there is no special place.


    "This is the place selected before. Only the people who met here never saw a Xiu and uncle lie. But the people who met at the gate said they really saw them come in. This man can''t disappear out of thin air?"


    This is why Xiaoyu couldn''t figure it out. Lin Mengya nodded and looked carefully at the environment around the observer.


    This area should be a residential area in the city. From the perspective of the surrounding architectural style and the degree of old and new, those who can live here are generally small officials or ordinary people with rich conditions at home.


    Generally, such places are not particularly chaotic, and the public security environment is good.


    This alley is also spacious and bright, followed by bustling streets in front and back, which is quite hidden from the world.


    He stepped into the door in front of her, and the second yard was spacious and bright.


    Moreover, the decoration here is different from the simplicity outside. There are all the things that should be. Considering ah Xiu''s identity, they use the best things on the market.


    In the yard, five servants knelt there trembling, obviously afraid that this group of noble people would blame them.


    After Lin Mengya looked at them one by one, she felt that there was nothing unusual about the five people.


    "Guest, haven''t you really come?"


    Seeing the beautiful woman in the middle speak, the middle-aged man in charge of several people immediately reported back.


    "If you go back, the two distinguished guests really didn''t come. I went out early in the morning and waited. I didn''t even see the figure of the distinguished guest."


    Xiumei slightly coagulated and looked around.


    From the city gate to the house, even if it is taken, it will not take more than an hour.


    When Wan Yanlie and ah Xiu entered the city, everything was normal. What happened in this short hour?


    He waved his hand and told the frightened five people to step back.


    Xiaoyu immediately helped Lin Mengya to sit on the chair in the main hall. Bai Su offered a cup of fruit milk boiled with fruit. Everyone''s eyes focused on her.


    "How long will it take from the King City to here?"


    Thoughtful Lin Mengya casually asks questions, and Xiaoyu, who has been waiting on the side, answers them immediately.


    "If it is riding, it will take about a day and a half. If it is riding, it will take at least two days. Moreover, this is not the only way to get in and out of the king''s city, so -"


    Lin Mengya understood Xiaoyu''s words very well. She also knew that if Wan Yanlie wanted to take ah Xiu away in advance, she was afraid that he didn''t have to come here.


    As long as you turn on the road, you can take ah Xiu away.


    But he still brought ah Xiu here according to the original plan.


    That only means one thing. Maybe wanyanlie hasn''t changed his mind just before entering the city.


    But in just one hour, what made him suddenly change his mind?


    "Have your people ever chased out along this road? There should be an agreed place and dark line between you and Wanyan lie? Haven''t Wanyan lie used these people?"


    Xiaoyu shook her head, and her beautiful face was full of helplessness.


    If Wan Yanlie had contacted him, he wouldn''t have to worry so much.


    Lin Mengya put down the teacup in her hand, but her brain was running rapidly.


    It is said that the wild goose has left traces. With the status of Wan Yanlie, even after careful concealment, he is afraid that more traces will be left.


    Moreover, from the previous behavior, Lin Mengya felt that Wan Yanlie didn''t seem to have a plot.


    In that case, if you want to avoid everyone''s sight, it is very likely that Wan Yanlie and ah Xiu are still hiding in the city.


    If so, things would be much easier for her.


    "Send someone to look for it secretly. Maybe ah Xiu and Wan Yanlie haven''t left yet."


    Xiaoyu hesitated when she heard the speech, and then said with a bitter smile.


    "I thought about it with my father, but we have searched the city secretly, and we still haven''t seen any trace of them."


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Xiaoyu gently.


    "You are familiar with wanyanlie, and wanyanlie is not familiar with you. Think about it, he has no money and no one. Once he contacts his former subordinates, you will notice. Moreover, I think he seems to have a temporary intention. In that case, even his confidants have no time to respond. After that, you realize that people are missing, and you first think of it Yes, monitoring his confidants. So if I were Wan Yanlie, I would also choose to stay here. But at the same time, he knew you would search like this. In that case, isn''t it too easy to avoid you? "


    Lin Mengya knows the truth of darkness under the lamp, and Wan Yanlie is also an expert in playing with power.


    It''s easy for WAN Yanlie to escape the king''s search.


    "Li is really this reason, but as my sister said, I''m too familiar with Uncle lie''s way of father. Then... How can we do not disturb uncle lie?"


    Lin Mengya smiled, and her smile was a little bad, just like the devil''s smile before she wanted to do something every time.


    "It''s simple. You listen."


    Xiaoyu put her head out in doubt. After Lin Mengya whispered a few words in his ear, the latter''s face immediately showed another brilliance.


    "Sister, is that right?"


    Although Xiaoyu has tried her best to do a lot of things, she is still a pure and innocent young man, which is not as bold and unrestrained as a married woman like Lin Mengya.


    After the latter handed a bag to her, the old God leaned back on the chair.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing I can''t do when your sister comes out. Just do as I say. I''m sure Wan Yanlie won''t notice."


    Xiaoyu finally trusted Lin Mengya. After biting her teeth, she hurried away with people.


    Lin Mengya slumped in her chair. These days, she''s waiting to see a good play.


    As the largest city near the King City, an City has been in a panic recently.


    In particular, some families with big girls of yellow flowers are even more frightened and are in danger.


    The reason is that there is a flower thief in Ancheng.


    Speaking of the flower picking robber, it''s a big disaster in an city.


    It is said that he came from other places and had wanted notices from several counties.


    This man has excellent martial arts, but his means are extremely bad.


    Although the flower picking thief did not harm the eldest daughter of any family, he had a special hobby of stealing girls'' intimate clothes.


    After stealing, they will comment on embroidery and cloth.


    The most irritating thing is that he will write all his preferences on the clothes and hang them on the beams of people''s main hall.


    As for the evaluation criteria, it is different from one star to five stars.


    So far, the highest one is the four young ladies of the city master''s family. They have won four and a half high sections in terms of material and workmanship.


    It is said that the fourth lady''s first reaction when she saw her belly pocket was naturally so angry that she cried, and the reason was that the adulterer didn''t give her a full score of five stars.


    However, even so, the city of ANN is a panic.


    Anyone who has some spare money at home will invite some people with martial arts skills to protect the courtyard.


    No money at home, of course, is the father and brother to bear this responsibility. As for those without money and father and brother, the government was forced to open up a big house to gather these girls and let them be looked after by the government.


    Even so, the flower picking robber has succeeded frequently, and the city has been in a mess for a long time.


    "Tut, girl, how long do you want me to do such a boring thing?"


    In an inconspicuous folk house in Ancheng, Qing Hu looked at the woman''s belly pocket in front of him, and his eyes were full of helplessness.


    Yes, they are the culprits of the chaos in Ancheng.


    But every time people go in and out of the women''s boudoir, they are white Su after disguise, and hanging in someone else''s main room is handled by Qing Hu.


    The person in charge of scoring, of course, came by Lin Mengya himself.


    "Soon, just these days."


    She doesn''t want to make any more trouble. In fact, the girls in the stolen house all know that the so-called flower picking thief is a woman.


    But women''s mind is so strange. The first one to happen is the family they arranged.


    But since I heard that someone would score, from the second family, the girl had a tacit attitude.


    Although their father and brother shouted loudly, in fact, many informal girls even secretly hung their best belly pockets on the window, waiting for the flower pickers to steal and look at their scores.


    Of course, only they and the girls know about it. Everyone knows each other and has a tacit understanding.


    However, Lin Mengya was amazed at the boldness of lieyun''s girls again. If it was put in Dajin, she was afraid of flying a few lives.


    In the words of one of the girls, whoever has a high score represents whose craft is better.


    In this way, if you get married in the future, you can have a certificate.


    Looking at this kind of thing, the girl turned it into a capital to show off after marriage. Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect this result.


    "Do you think Wan Yanlie will really appear? That old guy is not easy. Let''s do this. If we can''t force him out, we will scare the snake."


    For this kind of thing, although Qinghu has no feeling, he still feels that he is wasting time.

 Chapter 993

    Qinghu doesn''t care how much noise they will make, but he is very worried about Lin Mengya''s body.


    Now, what she needs is rest.


    Although Lin Mengya directs everyone to do things in high spirits every day, he has seen the girl fall asleep quietly on the chair several times when there is no one.


    "He will definitely come out. Be careful these days. Wan Yanlie has a deep affection for lie Yun. Unless he can''t move, do you think he will let an obscene thief run wild in an City? Besides, we go to the mansion every day not only to create chaos. Since there''s no result, there may be a secret visit."


    She rubbed her eyebrows. Since she had a baby, her energy was no longer as strong as before.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now. You have a good rest."


    Fortunately, she was surrounded by Qinghu and several of them. Lin Mengya closed her eyes and rested. Everyone slowed down for fear of disturbing her rest.


    It was another dark night. After sleeping all night, Lin Mengya still followed Xiaoyu and waited in the room.


    The main force of the so-called flower picking thieves is actually Bai Su and Qing Hu.


    However, Bai Su is responsible for getting things, while Qing Hu is an elite person who will be transferred by Xiaoyu and is responsible for secretly searching for the trace of ah Xiu and Dongfang lie.


    "It''s time for them to come back?"


    Although this time is not as dangerous as before, Lin Mengya is still very worried.


    Xiaoyu yawned. Xiaoyu immediately stuffed a thick cotton pad behind her.


    "Maybe it was delayed by something."


    Xiaoyu patiently enlightened her sister, and her mouth still hung a clever smile.


    Against the candlelight, Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a worried look.


    Xiaoyu''s black hair, often in the night, occasionally flashes a trace of flirtatious and strange purple.


    This is her most worried problem. Although she is around, Xiaoyu rarely gets out of control.


    But Wang Gu''s situation is very unstable. She doesn''t dare to use too fierce means. If Xiaoyu''s life is hurt, she won''t even know how to write the word regret at that time.


    These days, she can only give Xiaoyu some medicine with special paralytic effect on Gu insects.


    However, Xiaoyu seems to have been affected a little. She is a little confused and not as smart as before.


    "Come on, let''s wait for them together."


    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid I''ll hurt her if I lose control.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t like to stay by her side and be so close to her as before.


    Lin Mengya was very distressed and often forced him to sit beside her, just as before.


    "Sister, i... if I''m hopeless, you''ll kill me, okay?"


    At night, the child''s words were three points cooler than the moonlight.


    "What are you talking about? It''s just a bug. Don''t you believe your sister?"


    Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head and looked at her.


    "I don''t want to be the puppet of Wang Gu. If I get it, I''ll lose myself. I''d rather die!"


    The child''s words were firm and stubborn. Lin Mengya was stunned for a long time, but she sighed with a bitter smile.


    "Silly boy, even if I fight for my life, my sister will never let you become the puppet of Wang Gu."


    Xiaoyu red a pair of eye circles, tightly hugged her sister, and the tears in her eyes fell drop by drop.


    "Thank you, sister, for never giving up on me."


    Gently stroked Xiaoyu''s shoulder. For a long time, they could only be silent and rely on each other.


    In the middle of the month, Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu gradually converged to each other''s emotions.


    "It''s time for them to come back."


    Lin Mengya looked suspiciously at the door, and she couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    "Do you want to send someone to have a look? However, my people didn''t send a signal. If you want to come, nothing big should happen."


    Xiaoyu is very careful now. She has made plans for all kinds of emergencies before she leaves.


    Unless they meet wanyanlie!


    "Something''s wrong! Xiaoyu, let''s go and have a look. You should know where they''re going today?"


    Lin Mengya thinks more and more wrong. She doesn''t know other people''s Kung Fu, but she knows Qinghu and Bai su.


    Let alone a wanyanlie, even if they are ten or eight masters, it is not difficult for them to run.


    But now it''s almost dawn, but people still can''t see a trace. Lin Mengya can''t help worrying that they won''t meet any difficult opponents?


    "OK, I''ll take you. Someone, prepare the car!"


    At this moment, not only Lin Mengya, but also Xiaoyu noticed something wrong.


    Taking advantage of the night, the two hurriedly asked someone to bring a carriage and ran all the way to a large family in the west of the city.


    That family, whose surname is Qi, is a well-known rich man in Ancheng.


    There was only one young lady in her twenties and eighties. She was beautiful and brave. Because she had a face-to-face meeting with Bai Su by chance, she boldly invited her to give her a score when she was free.


    They shouldn''t have been in any danger today. But as soon as the car stopped at the gate of the Qi family, Lin Mengya keenly smelled the bloody smell floating with the night wind.


    Something''s wrong!


    "Sister, you''re in the car, don''t come out! Someone, protect the young lady!"


    Lin Zhongyu looked chilly. Although the wind blew the lights and candles at the door bright and dark, he still saw several dead bodies lying at the gate.


    The bodyguards on the left and right immediately protected the carriage closely. Lin Mengya could only look at the open door through the crowd.


    What''s going on? What the hell is going on?


    Xiaoyu took people into the house and soon heard the sound of sword to sword.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was almost in her throat. She kept looking inside, but she didn''t see half a figure.


    "Leave me alone and go to support Xiaoyu!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya deeply felt that it was a bad thing that her force value was not enough.


    His men didn''t dare to be vague. They immediately divided several people into the door, and the others drew close again to protect Lin Mengya.


    Waiting is always the most worrying.


    Finally, the sound of fighting faded away. Someone ran out of the door. Everyone clenched their long swords and should face the situation that could happen at any time.


    "It''s all right. The people inside have been subdued by us! Qinghu and Baisu seem to be hurt. Don''t worry, sister!"


    Xiaoyu''s face and clothes were stained with blood, but his action was unimpeded and his mental condition was good. Obviously, he was not seriously injured.


    Lin Mengya tightened her mind and immediately jumped out of the carriage and ran to the yard.


    As soon as she entered the yard, Lin Mengya felt sluggish in breathing.


    The spacious yard is now strewn with corpses.


    Here are her familiar faces and completely strange ones. After all, how cruel and bloody it has been here, Lin Mengya can''t imagine.


    "Sister, don''t worry. Besides Bai Su and Qing Hu, we also found ah Xiu. Fortunately, we arrived in time and everyone was safe."


    Xiaoyu is afraid that Lin Mengya is worried. She can only follow behind her and comfort her temporarily.


    Lin Mengya followed Xiaoyu and hurried back to the hospital.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Qinghu and Baisu lying on the ground, with a serious look on their faces.


    When Lin Meng Arden was like five thunders, his legs were soft and almost collapsed in Xiaoyu''s arms.


    "No, it''s impossible... Qing Hu, Bai Su! You two -"


    Crying stupid in the past, but unexpectedly, the two people slowly opened their eyes.


    After looking up at her hard, Qinghu said weakly.


    "We''re all tired to death, girl. Be quiet."


    Although the voice is weak, it can be seen that people are just out of strength.


    "You two... Please, can you carry them to the room first?"


    Xiaoyu pulled her aside, and her face was a little ugly.


    "It''s better to have a rest here. There are dead people in any room."


    Lin Mengya just wanted to ask, suddenly someone rushed out from the side and ran straight to her. But on the way, he was robbed.


    "Sister Lin, it''s me? I''m ah Xiu!"


    A little familiar voice, but a completely different hoarse.


    The face of the woman in front of her was withered and yellow. She didn''t look like the beautiful and lovely girl in her memory.


    Only her face and voice can be changed, but her breath can''t deceive people. In particular, the heart poison on ah Xiu made Lin Mengya recognize it at once.


    "Ah Xiu, how did you become like this? Let her go. She is the girl we are looking for."


    People let go of the doubt. After all, people here have seen a Xiu''s portrait.


    "Prince lie was afraid that we would be recognized, so he used medicine to make me look like this. Why is the blood smell so heavy here? What about the whole family? Are they all okay?"


    Ah Xiu held Lin Mengya''s hand tightly, and a little panic appeared on her small face.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to answer her, but ah Xiu''s heart poison was really powerful. After a while, the girl''s face changed greatly and her thin body trembled slightly.


    "It''s all because of me... If I didn''t have heart poison on me, they wouldn''t die for taking us in. Sister Lin, ah Xiu, please, please bury the Qi family."


    Although ah Xiu was extremely sad, she could no longer shed a tear in her eyes.


    Although she doesn''t know what happened to the girl, Lin Mengya knows that this kind girl must have experienced a lot of hurt that makes her heartache.


    "OK, let me help you."


    Trembling and nodding, Lin Mengya couldn''t refuse ah Xiu''s request.


    Holding the child''s thin body in her arms, Lin Mengya only felt a little stuffy and uncomfortable in her chest.


    "Sister, let''s go back first. It''s not safe here."


    Xiaoyu wants to help Lin Mengya, but she is gently avoided by the latter.


    "Don''t worry about me. You still have a lot to deal with. Don''t worry, I''ll take ah Xiu back first. Be careful and come back early."

 Chapter 994

    Xiaoyu finally can only nod. Now Qinghu and Baisu have fallen, and only he is the most suitable candidate.


    However, he was still worried. After telling the left and right to take good care of them, he reluctantly let them go out.


    Ah Xiu fell into deep remorse. Lin Mengya couldn''t open her mouth. She could only hold her shoulder and walk outside the yard.


    As soon as ah Xiu got into the carriage, Lin Mengya found that a figure was slowly coming towards them not far away.


    "Yes... It''s Lord lie!"


    There were sharp eyed people around her. They suddenly saw the figure in the distance. It was Wan Yanlie who had been missing with ah Xiu for a long time.


    But before they could meet them, they heard a frightened voice in the carriage.


    "Sister Lin, run! Wan Yanlie wants to kill you!"


    Everyone hesitated for a moment because of this sentence. At this moment, the suspected figure of Wan Yanlie suddenly shot over.


    The bodyguards around subconsciously blocked Lin Mengya in front of him, but Lin Mengya was just a little slow, and immediately turned and ran to the house.


    Several muffled grunts sounded from behind. Lin Mengya heard someone fall to the ground.


    The man''s speed is too fast. Since she was pregnant, she is not as sensitive as before.


    Lin Mengya only had time to protect her stomach and was slapped heavily on her back.


    A strong force spread rapidly from the depths of the vest. Lin Mengya only felt that her internal organs seemed to be scattered in general pain, but she still exhausted her whole body to protect the child.


    "Poof -"


    As soon as her throat was sweet, she spewed out a stream of blood. She fell heavily to the ground, but she still tried to bow her body.


    "Sister -"


    Xiaoyu''s roar came to her ears, and Lin Mengya finally exhausted her last strength, and her consciousness gradually drifted away, but she was worried about the baby in her stomach.


    Consciousness, once again returned to the familiar place.


    This time, Lin Mengya''s mood is full of anxiety and uneasiness. Seeing all the physical indicators of Shennong system, Lin Mengya''s heart trembles.


    Baby! Her baby!


    Lin Mengya stared at the real-time monitoring information belonging to the baby and watched the baby''s vitality weaken a little, but she was powerless. For the first time, Lin Mengya felt the despair like an abyss.


    "You quack! If she''s not good, I''ll kill you!"


    In a hospital in Ancheng, Lin Zhongyu looked at his paper colored sister and kept oozing blood. He had been as angry as a wounded lion.


    "Lin Zhongyu, calm down!"


    Bai suqiang propped up and shouted at Xiaoyu coldly, but at the same time, she also red her eyes.


    "Doctor, please save my master and her baby! No matter what price you pay, please save her!"


    Lin Zhongyu tightened her lips and punched on the wall.


    He will never forget that when he heard the news outside and ran out in a hurry, he saw his sister curled up and fell to the ground.


    And wanyanlie, who is covered with blood, is trying to kill again.


    The eye canthus wanted to crack, he took out the long sword at his waist and cut off Yan lie''s palm.


    In wanyanlie''s crazy roar, he saved his sister who had fainted, regardless of the danger of being counterattacked by Wang Gu.


    Then he took his sister in his arms and sent her to the nearest hospital.


    But I don''t want the mediocre doctor to say that my sister''s situation is too dangerous, and the child in her belly I''m afraid I can''t keep it.


    "Girl, it''s not that I didn''t save her, but that she hurt her heart. In addition, the pregnant body is weak, so it''s good to keep it. Moreover, the girl can''t be near at all, and I can''t do anything about it. You''d better find a way quickly, otherwise I''m afraid one corpse and two lives will be lost."


    The old doctor is also hard to say. He wants to practice medicine for decades. He has seen 800 patients as well as 1000 patients.


    But like this girl''s situation, there is not half of them.


    Seeing the girl''s blood pouring, but he just got close to his pulse and almost explained his life here.


    If the young man named Qinghu had not fed himself an antidote he had never seen in time, he would be poisoned by the poison carried by the girl.


    The girl couldn''t be near at all. If Mr. Qinghu hadn''t taken a bag of medicine powder and kept covering the girl''s blood, I''m afraid everyone around would suffer.


    "Quack! All quack!"


    Lin Zhongyu''s eyes were red, but Qinghu stuffed powder into his hands and motioned him to cover a new layer. By the way, he fed Lin Mengya a ginseng tablet to hang his breath.


    After wiping his eyes, Lin Zhongyu can only do it.


    Now, except him, no one can temporarily resist the poison brought by his sister''s blood.


    I couldn''t help wiping the blood from my sister''s mouth with a cloth towel, but after staying for a while, I felt the sharp pain from my chest.


    "Xiaoyu, come back quickly!"


    Qinghu frowned, immediately jumped in, picked up Xiaoyu''s head and rushed out without looking back.


    "Brother Qinghu, if... If my sister is gone... No! We have to save her and the baby!"


    Lin Zhongyu has never felt such a huge and profound panic, but he can do nothing. He can only watch his sister''s blood flow out of her body and take away the vitality of her and her baby.


    The greatest torture in the world is like this, isn''t it? He just felt that a knife was bleeding open his heart and beating him over and over.


    Qinghu''s tight thin lips drew a decisive radian, put down Lin Zhongyu and took a deep look at Lin Mengya.


    "Look after her here. I''ll find a way!"


    Turned to go, but Bai Su stood in front of him.


    "Do you know that you may die this time? If the Lord is saved, she will blame herself!"


    Bai Su knew that the way Qinghu said was to ask the guys of the candle dragon club.


    But at the same time, she also understood that this time, she was afraid that Qinghu would never come back.


    "Bai Su, get out of the way!"


    Qing Hu was not friendly at all, and Bai Su stopped his body and was no longer so firm.


    Because she also wants the master and the little master in her stomach to live!


    "I''ll go with you! Xiaoyu, please give it to you."


    Qinghu frowned and reached out to remove the white su.


    "What are you going to do? Look at her. Don''t let anyone hurt her again."


    Now that he has made up his mind to sacrifice himself, Qinghu is no longer wordy.


    He tried to resist the desire to look back at her, but he didn''t dare to look back. He was afraid that he would go crazy if he looked at her again.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Qinghu walked to the door, but before he stepped out of the door of the medical school, a figure blocked him in front of him.


    "Where are you going?"


    The man in front of him was as handsome and elegant as a crown of jade. He was dressed in a long green shirt, as tall and straight as bamboo.


    Qing Hu hesitated for a moment, and then a little ecstasy rose in his eyes.


    "Zuo Qiuyu! Come on, go and see Mengya. She''s hurt!"


    Pulling the guy''s sleeve, he dragged him to the door of the inner room, but Zuo Qiuyu just changed his face and stood in front of the door.


    "Is that my little cousin in this room?"


    The others jumped off the wall and nodded fiercely at once.


    But Zuo Qiuyu showed a bitter smile and gently broke away from Qinghu''s hand.


    "You really flattered me, but I brought a man. He must have a way."


    Three steps and two steps ran to the door, and immediately a thin figure jumped in with vigorous steps.


    "Where''s my good student? Which quack says he can''t cure it. I must slap him in the face!"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the famous poison Saint bailiri rushed inside with a worried face.


    "Ah, this fellow. The girl in that room is carrying strange poison. Don''t take your life for nothing because of your ability!"


    The doctor who was very popular in Ancheng didn''t like to hear it, but out of morality, he came out and stopped it.


    But the arrogant colleague not only didn''t accept his affection, but also shook off his hand at once.


    "Hum, I''m a student. Can you be a quack like you? Zuo Qiuyu, come with me. Let this quack see what a national hand is!"


    Seeing that others were ungrateful, the man who had been called a quack for several times was so angry that he ignored these madmen.


    Just wanted to leave, but suddenly realized that this was his hospital.


    Unwilling to stand outside the door, his heart was filled with a sneer. Anyway, these two people will be frustrated by the poison like him for a while.


    Unexpectedly, the time for a cup of tea has passed. I saw the elegant and beautiful young man busy getting medicine and decocting medicine inside and outside. The middle-aged doctor in the room, who was about 50 years old, didn''t step out.


    I can''t help but press down the mood of watching a good play. This time, I''m afraid I met a real master.


    Qinghu, Xiaoyu and Baisu, like taking root under their feet, firmly dominate the position of the door.


    Good eyes, staring at the two people in front of Lin Mengya''s bed.


    Although they believed in the medical skills of bailirui and Zuo Qiuyu, their hearts hung up when they saw that they were also dignified.


    As time passed, Lin Mengya''s blood gradually stopped. Just breathing is still as weak as before, and his face is still pale.


    Bai Lirui wiped a sweat and looked at Zuo Qiuyu. Then he got up and came out together.


    "The wound on the girl has been stabilized for a while, but she has lost too much blood. I''m afraid she won''t wake up for the time being. Miss Bai Su, go and prepare potions with Qiu Yu. Xiaoyu and Qinghu, you two go to the street to buy these best herbs. It''s up to you whether you can save Mengya and the children in her belly."


    Then, bailiri took out a prescription, and the four immediately ran to do things.


    Bai Lirui''s eyes floated to the distance. Since God let them arrive at this time, don''t take away the lives of the two children cruelly.

 Chapter 995

    In Shennong system, with the passage of blood, Lin Mengya''s vital characteristics are gradually weakening.


    Shennong system is still maintained by her physical ability. Now, her consciousness is gradually sliding to darkness.


    She knew that once in the end, even the Shennong system lost its function, that was the time when she and her baby died.


    Staring closely at the data belonging to the baby, Lin Mengya''s mood is very sad and low.


    She is not a competent mother, but she loves the child more than her own life.


    Conscious of dizziness, Lin Mengya felt that she might not last long.


    But seeing that the baby''s data is still on, she tries to maintain a clear consciousness. As long as she sticks to it a little, she will protect her baby a little more and make it possible for her baby to come to the world in peace.


    So, baby, you must strive, and your mother is working hard for you.


    In addition to consciousness, Bai Su was wearing special clothes, her eyes were exposed all over her body, and her mouth still contained bailirio''s special antidote.


    Quickly took off Lin Mengya''s clothes, then picked up her pale body and carefully put her into a big barrel.


    The barrel was full of red potions.


    Red became more and more pale, and Bai Su''s eyes were sour and almost burst into tears.


    The potion started from the moment when Lin Mengya entered, just like boiling water, and kept rolling.


    "Miss Bai Su, come out quickly!"


    Outside, Zuo Qiuyu shouted. Although Bai Su didn''t give up, he still gave Lin Mengya a deep look and turned away.


    With the rolling of the potion, an extremely strong fragrance of medicine came out of the room.


    Several people outside were like great enemies. Everyone had a piece of cotton cloth soaked with liquid medicine on their mouth and nose.


    The smell of the medicine became stronger and stronger. Even when they stood outside, they could hear the sound of the medicine churning inside.


    Especially Bai Lirui, his thin face has been covered with cold sweat.


    Since he learned about Mengya''s constitution, he has been studying these things.


    I hope it works. Otherwise, I''m afraid half the people in the city will be buried with the girl.


    Reluctantly, bailiri stared at the three small cages in front of him.


    There is a little mouse on the left, a little rabbit in the middle, and a little dog on the outside.


    From the time the medicine fragrance was released, bailirio closely watched the reactions of the three small animals.


    As long as these three little guys are all right, that person will be all right.


    As time went by, bailiri was so nervous that he didn''t know it.


    Finally, the strongest medicine fragrance gradually floated in the air, but the three little guys lay motionless in the cage.


    Bai Lirui''s heart was pulled up. Did he fail?


    The rest of them had different thoughts, but they all looked the same anxious.


    For a long time, bailiriu sighed and was ready to pick up the three little things.


    "No! Impossible! Sister, how could sister --"


    Lin Zhongyu was so excited that he was about to break into it.


    Zuo Qiuyu was afraid that Xiaoyu, who was out of his mind, would do something impulsive, so he had to hold on to his sleeve.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to see my sister for the last time!"


    The boy''s roar was deeply sad, Bai Su also cried silently, while Qing Hu stood there foolishly and completely lost his reaction.


    "Calm down! Now go in, there''s only a dead end!"


    Zuo Qiuyu felt the same grief in his heart, but he had to fight hard.


    "No!"


    Lin Zhongyu was like a young beast hit. He broke out and broke free from Zuo Qiuyu''s hand.


    Stumbled to run into the house, but in the struggle, he knocked off the three cages.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Just now, the unresponsive dog jumped up and barked energetically.


    Everyone was silly, stunned in situ and looked at the three cages.


    "It... They!"


    Lin Zhongyu was already excited and incoherent. Mr. Baili said that as long as these three little things can be safe, it means that my sister can still be saved!


    "Come on, go in and have a look! Bai Su will come in with me and the others will have everything I told you!"


    Baili Rui didn''t have time to explain. He took Zuo Qiuyu''s arm and jumped into the room.


    Bai Su also ran in, with tears on her face.


    Qinghu mercilessly pinched Xiaoyu''s face. The latter looked at him foolishly and didn''t seem to understand why he wanted to do it to himself.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Lin Zhongyu nodded, then saw the corners of Qinghu''s mouth and couldn''t stop rising.


    "The pain is right! The pain means it''s true. Let''s go and prepare with me!"


    Turning around, Lin Zhongyu clearly saw the tears on Qinghu''s cheek.


    He rubbed his pinched face and questioned his mouth, but he swallowed it back.


    In the face of his sister, he doesn''t care so much.


    After some tossing, Lin Mengya finally lay in bed again.


    But at this time, her blood had stopped, but she looked very weak.


    Bai Lirui and Bai Su were busy filling her with medicine. It was not until the next morning that Lin Mengya''s body temperature kept losing that there was a slight sign of warming up.


    Several people were all in front of Lin Mengya''s bed, even breathing a little nervous.


    Finally, the woman''s eyelashes on the bed trembled gently, and the eyes that had been closed for a day and a night finally opened gently.


    "Wake up! Wake up!"


    Bai Su wept with joy, but her voice was very soft for fear of disturbing the people in bed.


    "It hurts..."


    When she finally returned to this world again, Lin Mengya felt that her internal organs had moved.


    I don''t have half my strength. Even blinking, I have some difficulties.


    Looking around, Lin Mengya finally settled down when she saw her red eyes.


    "Sister, are you better?"


    Xiaoyu lies down in front of Lin Mengya, with a small face full of panic.


    "Well, the baby is fine, and so am I."


    In fact, when she was about to lose consciousness, what Lin Mengya thought of in her mind was the man who was far away in the grand Jin palace.


    Because of the Shennong system, she never forgot every bit, minute and second between them.


    When she was all gray, it was the memories between them that forced her last tiny consciousness.


    She can''t die. She has children to raise, men to love, and family and friends to protect.


    A strong belief prompted her to refuse to lose the last bit of soberness.


    Finally, her physical characteristics gradually stabilized.


    And probably because of her persistence, the data of the baby''s continuous decline has gradually picked up by a small margin.


    I don''t know how long it took. Lin Mengya just felt as if she had spent a century.


    When the system again prompted her that the alarm could be lifted, Lin Mengya''s mood could not be described in words.


    Open your eyes and see the family around her.


    It''s good to be alive.


    "Well, don''t quarrel with her. Mengya needs a rest. You all go out."


    Bai Lirui finally put down his heart. The joy of the success of the new drug experiment is that his favorite student has been determined to be safe.


    But several people seemed to have roots and didn''t go anyway.


    Finally, Lin Mengya gently persuaded the three of them, which made them leave step by step.


    Nevertheless, the three of them chose a room not far from the house to sleep.


    Fortunately, the scale of this medical school is not small. The old doctor was stuffed with a lot of money by Lin Zhongyu''s men, which allowed them to toss.


    However, what shocked the man who had studied medicine all his life was the excellent medical skills of the middle-aged man and the young man.


    There are some things that I''m afraid he can''t catch up with in his life.


    "Girl, how are you feeling now?"


    After driving away the three of Qinghu, bailiri grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist and asked softly.


    Hard to open his eyes, Shennong system operation, the condition of her body, to a thorough examination.


    "My body loses too much blood, so I''m very weak. My internal injury is very serious, and I need to be patient. However, my physical condition is a little strange. My most serious problem at present is the excess of antidotes."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to describe her current physical condition.


    Before, her body was a flowing Poison Bank, which was highly toxic to others, but it was a necessary material for her to maintain life.


    Now she seems to have taken too many antidotes that can resist the toxicity in her body, although in theory, the poison in her body is incurable.


    But when the antidote comes in, it always takes a neutralization time.


    Now, she is in such a state. However, as long as she is given enough time, the poison will gradually erode all the antidote ingredients, and at that time, her body will recover to at least 70%.


    "I''m not in a hurry. You''re too weak to carry these medicines. Qiu Yu and I found the prescription after going through the ancient books of the kingdom of heaven. Originally, I wanted to take it for you to try it out, so that you can use it during your production. Unexpectedly... It seems that everything is providence. The first use of this thing can save your life and your child. It''s your blessing Thick. "


    Lin Mengya smiled weakly. After talking to the teacher for a while, she felt as if she had run a full marathon.


    Close her eyes, she finally fell into a sweet dream, this dream, there will be no fear and sadness.


    Although, the special physique almost killed Lin Mengya and her baby. Fortunately, God treated her well. It was only five days. Under the careful care of bailiri and Zuo Qiuyu, her body has been better.


    Before, she had the problem of heart pulse damage. Now the two people take care of them more carefully, and many internal injuries have been resolved.


    The main thing is that the baby in his belly is to cheer up. Although he has been badly hurt, he still bears fruit. But Lin Mengya is very worried about what sequelae the baby will have.


    Bai Lirui and Zuo Qiuyu can''t help this. They can only let Lin Mengya rest, and then developed a lot of fetal protection medicine for her to drink.


    Another three or five days later, Lin Mengya was allowed to act at will.

 Chapter 996

    In the past few days, after listening to the gossip with them, she already knows the reason why the teacher and Zuo Qiuyu will appear in lieyun.


    It turned out that Zuo Qiuyu originally brought Zuo qiuchen''s congratulatory gift to congratulate / long Tianyu on his accession to the throne.


    But I don''t want to be caught by him to study the antidote that can temporarily make Lin Mengya''s blood ineffective when visiting Baili Rui.


    Unexpectedly, the ancient books he searched everywhere came in handy. In addition, bailiri has been studying this matter and has made some profits.


    Unfortunately, some of the medicines on those prescriptions can only be found in lieyun country.


    So they asked long Tianyu for a document and came here to find medicine to test.


    Long Tianyu also happened to tell them that Lin Mengya was in the country of lieyun.


    They set out just before and after their feet, and they could only meet them by all kinds of coincidence.


    Maybe Lin Mengya''s life should not be destroyed. The weather, the place and the people are harmonious. She actually took all of it.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya could say nothing but thank God.


    Leaning back on the chair, Lin Mengya just took a few steps. Xiaoyu and Bai Su yelled to her to stop and have a rest.


    What''s more, since she was able to move around and returned to the small courtyard where they lived before, Xiaoyu actually sent someone to move a chair behind her so that she could have a rest anytime and anywhere.


    In fact, she can feel it. The baby and her are in good condition. As long as she doesn''t work too hard, she''ll be fine.


    Unfortunately, those people can''t listen to this.


    There are also teachers and cousin Yu. They are all doctors. How can they do things with these three blind doctors?


    Although she was dissatisfied, she had to obey the majority.


    After all, she frightened everyone at that time.


    Leaning in the yard, enjoying the warm sunshine, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and felt the rare beauty.


    "Master, miss ah Xiu said she wanted to apologize to you face to face."


    Bai Su dawdled over. To be honest, ah Xiu has been here several times. But they all blocked her back with various reasons. This time, they couldn''t get rid of her, and Bai Su reluctantly agreed.


    Looking outside the yard, a thin figure was standing there looking around.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said softly.


    "Invite her in."


    She knows what ah Xiu is going to say.


    Wanyanlie has been imprisoned by Xiaoyu in the prison of the city Lord''s house since the day she was wounded.


    Ah Xiu must have known in advance that Wan Yanlie was going to be bad for himself, but he didn''t know why. He didn''t warn them at the beginning.


    Even according to Qinghu''s guess, ah Xiu may deliberately lure her out and let wanyanlie succeed.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to believe it. After all, she really saw the beauty of the child.


    "Lin... sister Lin, I heard you have a baby. Are you all right?"


    Ah Xiu followed behind Bai Su, with big eyes of no God, and some panicked in the direction of her. She was so restrained that she was incoherent.


    "Very good. Don''t worry about it."


    Bai Su couldn''t help but stabbed coldly. Lin Mengya knew that Bai Su was completely annoyed by ah Xiu. She coughed and told Bai Su to stop first.


    "Sister Lin, I know you must hate me. I also hate myself. I shouldn''t have done that. I shouldn''t have listened to her and thought of hurting you. But I can''t control it. They say that only when you die, Wan Yanyu and I will have a chance. I... I don''t know what''s wrong with myself. I just think there''s only the idea of hurting you in my head. Sorry, Sister Lin, i Damn it! "


    It can be seen that ah Xiu is really sad.


    Lin Mengya sighed and grabbed ah Xiu''s wrist.


    "I can understand. Maybe it''s because you, like Xiaoyu, are affected by the poisonous insects in your body."


    Lin Mengya knows that the more persistent people are, the more terrible they will become crazy.


    For example, Wan Yanlie, although she doesn''t know why he killed her, according to Xiaoyu, Wan Yanlie is crazy.


    No matter what penalty they use, Wan Yanlie always turns over and over a sentence. If you want to kill her, you can never suffer from it forever.


    But ah Xiu trembled and held her hand, in an urgent tone.


    "No, I think it''s more than that. Sister Lin, those people - I don''t know what they look like, but my heart Gu reacted a little special after seeing them. I''m not making excuses for myself. What I said is true!"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but did not ask.


    If this is said by others, it is somewhat credible.


    But what''s in ah Xiu''s body is a heart bug.


    The biggest function of heart poison is to stabilize people''s hearts.


    Ah Xiu, as a breeder and a blind man, is afraid that any hypnotic means will not work on her.


    Just a little disappointed. When did that innocent little girl start to lie?


    "Well, my master has to rest. Miss ah Xiu, please go back."


    Bai Su abruptly interrupted ah Xiu''s words and pushed her aside impatiently.


    The latter stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Lin Mengya grabbed Bai Su''s hand, hesitated in her eyes, and finally turned into a word of protection.


    "You -- come on, she''s still young. Maybe she''s impulsive. I don''t blame her, and you don''t blame her."


    She believes in fate.


    If one day, when their sisters meet, she doesn''t want to make herself a heart disease between them.


    "But master, she --"


    Lin Mengya patted Bai Su on the shoulder, turned around and helped ah Xiu up from the ground, carefully wiping her scratched palm.


    "If it weren''t for her last warning, wanyanlie''s sneak attack would succeed. At that time, I won''t die enough. I believe ah Xiu was just confused for a moment. She didn''t really want to harm me, did she?"


    Hearing sister Lin talking to herself, ah Xiu was both happy and sad.


    Glad that sister Lin seems to recognize her as a friend, sad that sister Lin doesn''t believe her.


    Lower your head and sniff.


    Even she thought it was incredible, not to mention sister Lin.


    Maybe it''s really just an excuse for prevarication.


    "I didn''t mean it, sister Lin. I was wrong."


    Ah Xiu''s voice was so low that it hurt. Lin Mengya sighed and touched her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe you didn''t mean it. But ah Xiu, now you can tell me why Wan Yanlie changed his mind temporarily and took you away. What happened to you these days?"


    Ah Xiu''s eyes are obstructed. In fact, the news he can hear is very limited.


    She only remembered that the night before they entered the city, a group of mysterious people found Wan Yanlie.


    That night, they quarreled a little fiercely. Ah Xiu only heard Wan Yanlie say something about the scourge of beauty. Others couldn''t hear clearly.


    But after that night, Wan Yanlie dismissed all his followers and took her to an City alone.


    As soon as he entered the city, Wan Yanlie took her to the Qi family to hide.


    As for the later events, because ah Xiu hid in a cellar of the Qi family all the way, he didn''t know much.


    But wan Yanlie once told her to send her somewhere when the wind had passed.


    As for where to send it, no matter what she asked, Wan Yanlie refused to say.


    "It''s strange. It seems that he still wants to hide you. But why does he change his mind? Do you have other impressions of the people he talks to?"


    Ah Xiu tried to recall and finally said.


    "A girl among them once told me a few words. She seemed to know everything about me and my feelings for the jade prince. She said that she wanted to fight for what she liked. I didn''t believe it at first, but that day, my heart was easily provoked. Sister Lin, I''m not really lying. It felt like a lie The devil. I know what I''m doing, but I just can''t stop. "


    Ah Xiu mentioned it again, which also made Lin Mengya grasp the key points of some things.


    Combined with her previous analysis, wanyanlie changed his mind before entering the city.


    Beauty is a disaster. It should be about yourself.


    It''s not that she stinks, but that besides this, she can''t think of the reason why Wan Yanlie wants her life.


    If things are really like what ah Xiu said, this mysterious woman is a little too evil.


    "Is the woman you said condescending and arrogant?"


    After listening to Lin Mengya''s question, ah Xiu hesitated.


    Then he gently shook his head and said, "no, it should be a little girl about my age. Her attitude is very gentle and her voice is very young. However, her words seem to have a magical power that will make you unconsciously listen to her. Sister Lin, she can''t be a monster?"


    Looking at ah Xiu''s frightened face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling and rubbing her head.


    "There are no monsters in the world. If there are any, they are also dressed up by people. Well, I believe you, there must be something strange in it, but now we haven''t figured it out. Don''t blame yourself. When we find that person later, won''t you prove your innocence? Well, look at you, your face has lost a lot. Bai Su, send it for me Show back to rest. "


    After listening to Lin Mengya''s words, ah Xiu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the sadness in her heart did not decrease at all.


    Whether it''s the relationship with that woman or not, it''s an indisputable fact that she wanted to harm sister Lin after all.


    I hope she still has that chance to make up for it.


    After seeing off Bai Su and ah Xiu, Lin Mengya continued to sit in the chair and bask in the sun.


    But her heart could not be calm for a long time.


    Since she set foot on the land of lieyun, she knew someone wanted to harm her.


    May confuse Yan lie and ah Xiu, but she can''t think of who it is.


    Is it the haunting candle dragon meeting again?

 Chapter 997

    After thinking about it all afternoon, Lin Mengya didn''t get the exact answer.


    It is not only because the candlelight club is treacherous, but more importantly, the candlelight club is now fragmented.


    Her uncle has now led people to set up their own house, and because of his actions, some ambitious leaders hidden in the candle dragon club have become active one after another.


    But strangely, the faction that was loyal to the chief leader is now at the bottom.


    It''s said that the people of that faction, dead and wounded, have long survived. I''m afraid it''s impossible to turn over.


    But the end will make people more crazy. Lin Mengya knows, so she''s not sure.


    "Come back, have you eaten?"


    Before long, Xiaoyu''s figure appeared in Lin Mengya''s line of sight.


    The boy listened to her words, his action was slightly delayed, but he still tried to smile, came over and squatted beside her.


    "I''ve already eaten it. Why isn''t Bai Su here?"


    After looking around for a few times, Lin Mengya held Xiaoyu''s shoulder and pressed the child''s head on her lap with a little force.


    "Cry when you are sad. If you can''t express your emotions, what''s the meaning of living."


    Xiaoyu''s body shook, and then clenched her fists tightly with both hands.


    Lin Mengya gently stroked the child''s long hair. Although it felt good, it made her very distressed.


    "Sister, uncle lie used to be a good man. I just don''t understand why he became like this."


    Xiaoyu''s voice was a little stuffy. Lin Mengya could hear the sadness in his words.


    The child is cold on the surface, but there is a fiery emotion in his heart.


    Wanyanlie is the one who takes Xiaoyu back to lieyun. At the same time, he is also protecting Xiaoyu during his return to lieyun.


    Now, Xiaoyu cannot be without contradiction and heartache.


    "Xiaoyu, people are not the same. You or wanyanlie have their own demons. Once people can restrain their desires, they can overcome their demons, and vice versa. Well, let''s leave the future to us. Sister doesn''t want you to be unhappy."


    Xiaoyu was stunned, and then buried her face in Lin Mengya''s knee.


    "I know what you mean. In fact, uncle lie became like this all because of me. So I hope to take care of it myself. Anyway, he is also a member of my Wanyan family."


    With some relief in her eyes, Lin Mengya nodded.


    The child has grown up after all. It seems that she doesn''t have to worry about things in the future.


    The warm wind made people drowsy. Before long, Lin Mengya fell asleep in her chair.


    Xiaoyu stood up and looked at her sister''s quiet sleeping face.


    A struggle crossed his brow, as if possessed by magic, he lowered his head and wanted to kiss the gentle lips.


    "I advise you not to do so."


    A cold voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Lin Zhongyu immediately turned defensive and blocked Lin Mengya.


    "If you still want to occupy an important position in her heart, don''t do such a stupid thing. She really loves you. I don''t want to see her sad."


    Behind him, the Qing fox is standing tall.


    Hands on shoulders, male and female face, with a little indifference.


    "What right do you have to accuse me! Don''t you have to blame her -"


    Qinghu''s slender eyes narrowed, emitting a cold threat.


    Lin Zhongyu bit his teeth and stared at the man in front of him.


    "It''s not up to you to comment on what''s going on between me and her. Since I''m by her side, I won''t let you fool around."


    Qinghu ignored Xiaoyu''s defense and just crossed him and bent down to pick up Lin Mengya.


    Go to the house and take care of everything so that she can sleep comfortably. Turning around, I saw the figure still pestling in the yard, with a bit of bitterness on his face.


    They are all the same people, who have missed their fate with her.


    If so, why not?


    He has long wanted to open up, and I hope the little guy won''t turn around on this issue, otherwise it will be empty in the end.


    "Master, why do you come to such a place? Be careful."


    A few days later, Qinghu finally sent someone to say that Wan Yanlie''s situation had been stable.


    Lin Mengya can''t wait to see Wan Yanlie in person.


    In front of the prison, Bai Su disagreed.


    But Bai Su is too aware of her master''s temperament and won''t let her come. Maybe she will find a chance to sneak over by herself.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we''re just going to have a look, but we''re not close."


    Lin Mengya, who is nearly six months pregnant, doesn''t look bulky.


    These days, Qinghu and Xiaoyu sent many large clothes. In addition, her limbs are thin and her face is not fat. She can still be covered with clothes.


    Only these people who know the situation take care of her like a child.


    The prisoner knew Bai Su, so when the man came, he immediately nodded and bowed down and let the two men in.


    Because of Wan Yanlie''s special status, other prisoners in the prison have been temporarily transferred.


    Such a large cell was empty, but the cold, damp and musty smell in the air did not completely dissipate.


    Bai Su led the way. Lin Mengya quickly walked with her through the dark corridor to the innermost prison room.


    Different from the wooden fence outside, the whole prison room is closed, and only a small iron door leads to the outside.


    Even in such a strong cell, there were two rows of fully armed guards outside.


    As soon as Lin Mengya and Bai Su appeared, two people rushed up.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Well, you two have worked hard these days."


    The two people are Xu Shan and Shi Bu Po, and look at their two tired, but with a vibrant look, it is obvious that they have benefited a lot these days.


    Since he knew that the more than 1000 people were the elite brought by Lin Mengya, Lin Zhongyu hoped to turn them into a regular army with broken combat effectiveness.


    It seems that the little guy is very powerful. These two guys really have different temperament.


    "It''s not hard, but why did the young lady come? If there''s anything, just call us."


    Shi Bupo took a worried look at Lin Mengya''s stomach. Now they must be careful step by step in the territory of fierce cloud.


    The people they brought were scattered by the jade Prince and turned into secret forces.


    It is said that Lin Mengya has another identity here, and her name is changed to Helan. Mingmian is now the maid of Queen lieyun.


    But in fact, they all know that the jade Prince is commensurate with Lin Mengya.


    Moreover, the prince of the kingdom of heaven called her every day.


    Secretly, they are also a little messy.


    How many identities do you have. Moreover, why is everyone so famous that others can''t think of it.


    They increasingly felt that the most powerful thing in their three wonders hall was not the intelligence system that could cover the four countries, but the hall leader in front of them.


    "Don''t bother so much. I heard that Yan lie''s situation has been stable, so I want to have a look. How''s his situation? Have you ever been sober?"


    These days, Xiaoyu found many people to treat Yan lie.


    Even the teacher and cousin Yu were brought in. Unfortunately, they were helpless.


    However, the teacher said that he seemed to have read about Wan Yanlie in an ancient medical book, so he had to go back and study it with Zuo Qiuyu.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t hold much hope. This symptom is not even recorded in the zither spectrum. Even if there are other ancient medical books, they are just mentioned in a word.


    "I woke up several times. Each time I was just in a daze. Then I asked him that he didn''t respond to anything. Even the jade Prince didn''t recognize it. He muttered there every day. People are completely useless."


    Shi Bupo felt sorry, but he didn''t feel sorry. He just felt that he couldn''t avenge the young lady himself.


    "What is he muttering about?"


    Shi Bupo and Xu Shan shook their heads. They had tried to get close, but once they reached a distance, Wan Yanlie would rush up like crazy.


    There was a small window on the iron door. Lin Mengya gently padded her feet, and Bai Su nearby helped her and looked into the prison room.


    Wan Yanlie was very embarrassed, and he was also very depressed. The whole person was like a messy scarecrow, wearing handcuffs and shackles, tied in the corner of the wall, lowered his head and kept muttering.


    "September 15, September 15, September 15 is a good day... September 15 is a good day..."


    Lin Mengya''s hearing is different from ordinary people, but even so, she can only hear these words.


    Others are either unclear or the sound is too low.


    After a puzzled look at Yan lie, Lin Mengya quietly closed the window.


    Xu Shan and Shi Bupo had already wanted to send her out. At the door, Lin Mengya was still thinking about this problem.


    Turning around, he saw Bai Su and asked.


    "Is there anything special about September 15?"


    Bai Su was stunned when he heard the speech. After thinking for a long time, he seemed to think of something.


    "September 15th is nothing special. It''s just heard that in the past, men and women in our country of lieyun, who wanted to leave together, had to go to the empress witch''s temple on September 15th to report to her, and then cut off their marriage line in the temple before they could go to the government to return their marriage documents to each other. Therefore, this day was also called the day of departure, which was the most unlucky, especially marriage, I don''t usually choose September. Now I don''t pay attention to this. Why did the master think of asking this? "


    "September 15, was it ever a day away?"


    Bai Su nodded. In fact, it was an old calendar decades ago, so she almost forgot.


    This is strange. Lin Mengya clearly heard Wan Yanlie say that September 15 is a good day.


    Looking back at the cell, maybe it''s just wanyanlie''s nonsense.


    But in her heart, there was a shadow of doubt. After arriving at the King City, she still has to visit that talent.

 Chapter 998

    After staying in Ancheng for another period of time and dealing with everything, the party was finally ready to rush to Wangcheng.


    Although ah Xiu still has a melancholy look of fighting spirit these days, he is not as resistant to them as before.


    The gang who attacked Qing Hu and Bai Su in the Qi family is also the real murderer of the Qi family.


    These people are very strong. Aware of the failure of the mission, they actually use the game of exchanging life for life.


    If it weren''t for the advanced Kung Fu of Qing Hu and Bai Su, I''m afraid their losses would be more serious.


    Originally, Lin Mengya wanted to go to the autopsy by herself, but the whole family strongly opposed it.


    Finally, Xiaoyu came forward and found the best work in Ancheng. Only then did she carry out a very careful autopsy under Lin Mengya''s repeated instructions.


    However, the results were somewhat disappointing. Those people had nothing to prove their identity. What made Lin Mengya most incredible was that none of them had a birth / reproduction / organ / official.


    And they are not cut off the day after tomorrow. These people are born without development, so they can''t judge their gender physiologically.


    Of course, there is no such disease in modern times, but more than 20 killers who can''t judge their gender make Lin Mengya feel a little creepy.


    No gender means there will be no next generation. Lin Mengya has a faint idea in her mind.


    In that case, the people behind the scenes are crazy.


    This matter is like a lump in the throat. Lin Mengya always wants to trace it clearly.


    Unfortunately, the only clue is that wanyanlie who has gone crazy.


    As for why the whole family had to be exterminated, Lin Mengya only felt that the truth might not be far from them.


    Out of the boundary of an City, you can resist the outer King City as long as you drive another day.


    For safety, ah Xiu took the same bus with Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    The others were on guard outside. Xiaoyu gave a dead order. Everyone was not allowed to leave the carriage Lin Mengya took without authorization.


    Close your eyes, empty your brain, and then smooth out the information you already know.


    In the system, countless events are like wandering points, and then she finds out the correlation bit by bit and links it with clues.


    But there are too many things, too complicated. Although her speed of processing news has already exceeded that of ordinary people''s brain, there are still many events that make her feel helpless.


    As the saying goes, cause must have fruit. Since there is fruit, the cause will not be lacking.


    Lin Mengya is calm and tries hard not to be knocked down by the frustration of temporary failure.


    She is trying to recall the relevance of these events.


    Obviously, all the known events point to the ruins of ancient Weiguo and Xiancheng, but now she is more and more confused about what is in the ruins of ancient Weiguo and Xiancheng.


    If there are gold, silver and jewelry inside, it''s better to mine gold than to consume these human and material resources.


    Is it some peerless martial arts script? Immediately she denied the idea.


    What can make ambitious people who want to be in the imperial court flock to it, and also make Jianghu people crazy?


    This is the biggest problem Lin Mengya has encountered so far. At least so far, there is no solution for her.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Lin Mengya felt as if she were a small insect bound by spider silk.


    With a deep sigh, Lin Mengya knows that the most important thing for her at present is to control the Wang Gu in Xiaoyu''s body first. For others, there will always be a solution.


    "Ah Xiu, ah Xiu?"


    She called the girl a few times, but ah Xiu seemed to have lost her soul and rushed vaguely in her direction.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya pulled ah Xiu''s hand and found her little hand cold.


    "Sister Lin, I..."


    She has always been a sunny girl, but now she has turned into such a girl. Besides feeling heartache, Lin Mengya feels a little tricky.


    "Don''t give yourself such a big psychological burden. It''s not your fault whether it''s the whole family or wanyanlie. In fact, there are some things we can''t control. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ah Xiu hesitated for a moment and took a long time to breathe out slowly.


    "No, sister Lin. in fact, the Qi family can survive. That night, I heard what those people said. They... They came to catch me... At that time, I was hit by Lord lie. When I rushed out, the Qi family died. Although I can''t see the death of those people, I''m afraid I won''t forget the smell of blood in my life."


    Ah Xiu hugged herself tightly and seemed to fall into the shiver that day brought to her.


    Lin Mengya gazed at ah Xiu for a long time. The child''s heart is too crystal clear. The more so, the easier it is to keep some things in mind.


    "Ah Xiu, do you know why they are looking for you?"


    Ah Xiu shook her head. In fact, she didn''t know what had happened.


    "If a person wants to try his best to catch another person, he will either be useful to himself or frighten himself. Xiu, what kind of person do you think you will be?"


    Ah Xiu thought and continued to shake his head.


    Lin Mengya looked out of the window. The sun was just right.


    "The most powerful force on you is not the Dongfang family, but the evil spirit, isn''t it? They want to kill the whole family, perhaps because they know you''re among them, but they don''t know who you are. They kill all the people. Therefore, you are of little use even to them. But they have to kill you, which shows that you are Existence is a threat to some people hiding in the dark. Now, do you see what I mean? "


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to say some empty truths. In fact, with ah Xiu''s experience and origin, what truth does she not understand?


    The only thing this girl lacks is the calm to see through the world. Some hatred will never be forgotten, but it can be buried in her heart and melted into hot magma.


    "I... I see."


    There was some hesitation in his tone, but he had a firm foundation.


    Lin Mengya watched ah Xiu keep silent, but her heart was not so worried.


    The carriage suddenly stopped at this time. Before long, Xiaoyu opened the curtain of the carriage and frowned slightly on her young face.


    "Elder sister, the king sent someone to take over uncle lie. What should we do?"


    After a little meditation, Lin Mengya responded.


    "Then please go back with them. We''ll meet at the witch temple tomorrow."


    Xiaoyu nodded, ordered a few words, and left first with her own people.


    Lin Mengya knows what the king means. Wan Yanlie has done a disgraceful job. At least after the people of the Oriental family know that, no matter what ah Xiu does, the king and Xiaoyu must explain to others.


    Wan Yanlie was secretly escorted back to the King City, and they went to the witch temple first.


    When Wan Yanlie talked about September 15, Lin Mengya still felt suspicious the more she thought about it.


    Intuition told her that maybe the wizard would know more about it than Bai su.


    The inventory inside and outside the King City is much more strict than when she came last time.


    Fortunately, no one dared to embarrass them with the seal left by Xiaoyu.


    Many of them came to the King City of lieyun for the first time and saw the mysterious and solemn witch temple for the first time.


    At the gate of the witch temple, the gatekeeper stopped them.


    Lin Mengya also got out of the carriage, but she felt strange when she saw the steward.


    "Excuse me, what about the former steward sister?"


    The man said after a respectful salute.


    "Sister Fang has something to go home. I don''t know why several distinguished guests are visiting?"


    "I''m an old friend of the witch Lord. I''m here to visit the witch Lord. I don''t know, sister. May I give us a convenience?"


    The man looked a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Bai Su immediately took out Xiaoyu''s seal.


    The man took it and looked at it carefully. He looked more respectful than before.


    "It''s the man of the jade prince. I''m disrespectful. Please follow me, distinguished guests."


    Lin Mengya also nodded politely and left Xu Shan to take care of the carriage. Shi Bupo and ah Xiu Baisu went in with her.


    The witch temple is still like that, but there are fewer people in it than before.


    "I don''t know what happened to the wizard recently. I think it seems a lot deserted here."


    The steward sighed softly: "the witch Lord''s health has not been very good, and he has become ill from overwork these days. Because the doctor said he should concentrate on his illness, most of the people were dismissed. If this girl didn''t hold the seal of the jade prince, I''m afraid I would be powerless."


    Lin Mengya can''t help being a little nervous. She knows the body of the wizard.


    She used to be a good friend of her mother and the biological mother of her close sister friends.


    No matter which relationship it is, she doesn''t want anything to happen to the wizard.


    "It''s better for my sister to take me directly. To tell you the truth, I know a little about medicine and I''m familiar with the physical condition of the wizard. If I go for diagnosis and treatment, it may have better results."


    The steward was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he hesitated and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll inform you first. Please wait in the side hall for a moment. Miss, please follow me."


    Shi Bupo wanted to follow, but Lin Mengya left him.


    The steward enters the inner hall first. Lin Mengyao just wants to follow, but ah Xiu secretly holds Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "This man, there''s a problem."


    The girl''s soft voice, only she can hear clearly.


    Narrowed her eyes and watched the steward disappear behind the thick door of the inner hall. Lin Mengya patted her hand.


    "Be careful."


    Ah Xiu was still worried, but because of her reminder, Lin Mengya was on alert.


    It''s not easy for them to harm her.


    Soon, the steward returned.


    "Distinguished guest, Lord wizard, please."

 Chapter 999

    Lin Mengya nodded, her face still calm.


    However, she had to pay attention to ah Xiu''s warning.


    Xin Gu can feel the fluctuation of people''s emotions. Ah Xiu can sense it, but she can''t be sure.


    So she had to be careful.


    "Distinguished guests, please. The wizard is in there."


    Lin Mengya looked around. It seemed that this was not the place where she had seen witches a few times before.


    Shennong system runs at a high speed, and Lin Mengya can''t sense the reaction of poisons around her.


    The steward stooped to salute and then withdrew.


    Is it because they are too nervous?


    "Wizard, I''m Lin Mengya. I haven''t seen you for many days. How''s your body?"


    Pushing the door, Lin Mengya spoke softly.


    But just arrived in the house, a fresh smell of blood rushed into her breath.


    incorrect!


    Step by step, Lin Mengya immediately rushed into the house.


    I saw that the beautiful woman with a face very similar to Angelica dahurica fell to the ground.


    At her chest, the murmuring blood was shocking.


    "Lord wizard!"


    Lin Mengya rushed to the rescue immediately. Fortunately, her first aid skills have not fallen over the years.


    After a simple examination, I found that the wound seemed to be caused by a sharp weapon. The wound was very deep and turned out.


    The wizard''s face was pale and his breath was so weak that he could hardly notice it.


    Who did it?


    Lin Mengya immediately put the man on the ground and tore off the gauze curtain to act as gauze.


    Press the wound and slow down the amount of bleeding, but Lin Mengya feels the pain of gouging out the head in her heart.


    She thought of sister Yue ting. It was a wound she could never erase in her life.


    That''s why she decided to go crazy when dealing with those people.


    She can''t let Angelica dahurica feel the pain, especially when they haven''t known each other.


    "Hold on! You haven''t seen your daughter yet! She''s fine, but she just misses her own mother very much. When she was a child, she suffered a lot of grievances. In winter, she would suffer frostbite on her hands and feet. She was punished for washing clothes all day and night when she was six years old. As her mother, don''t you want to love her?"


    Lin Mengya knows that the witch Lord cares about her daughter.


    Therefore, she tried to rescue her by stimulating each other with words.


    But the amount of bleeding was too large, and gradually her hands and gauze curtains were stained with the blood of the witch''s chest.


    "Come on! I heard the wizard shouting for help inside!"


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    Lin Mengya had no time to look back, but she heard a woman''s scream.


    "It''s her! It''s her who wants to murder the wizard!"


    In a word, Lin Mengya immediately felt something wrong.


    But she still didn''t let go. She only heard the sound of footsteps. Then several bright steel knives were put on her shoulder.


    "Let go of the wizard!"


    The one who took the lead was a sergeant in armor. At this time, he was glaring at Lin Mengya.


    "If I let go now, she will die."


    The woman with the knife around her neck was still calm, but her eyes were fixed on the wizard in front of her.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense! She clearly came to assassinate the wizard!"


    The harsh voice made Lin Mengya a little irritable. Her men worked hard. Lin Mengya picked up her head and looked at the sergeant in front of her.


    "Find the best doctor in the King City and bring the ginseng tablets. The sooner the better!"


    Although as long as his hand moves, the woman in front can instantly separate her head and body.


    But the woman''s leisurely temperament is definitely not like an ordinary woman.


    The sergeant is by no means an ordinary person who can garrison the witch temple.


    "Hold on! Remember what I told you!"


    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya said softly but firmly in the wizard''s ear.


    She could feel that the woman was struggling to see her child.


    A woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    The witch must have known that she must not die. She still has a daughter to protect.


    The sergeant''s eyes flashed, and finally ordered his men to do it.


    The blood flow gradually decreased. In addition, someone brought a good reference film, which can temporarily hold the vitality of the wizard.


    Next, an old doctor who looked very experienced arrived. Lin Mengya immediately told him about the wound and the current physical condition of the wizard.


    She doesn''t know what''s next.


    Because she was detained in a room for suspected murder of a witch.


    In the hut, Lin Mengya stared at the brightly lit inner hall of the witch temple.


    There, Angelica dahurica''s mother is fighting with death.


    The blood of both hands has solidified, but what can''t escape is the strong smell of conspiracy.


    Someone wanted to blame her, and she knew it from the moment they broke in.


    Before being taken away, she saw the hatred on the face of the strange woman in charge.


    I''m afraid I have something to do with that woman.


    But now she has become a prisoner. I don''t know what happened to Bai Su and them. What happened just now is not small. I''m afraid they have already noticed it.


    But no one mentioned that she is the only one here so far.


    There was a smile in the corner of her mouth, but Lin Mengya was not afraid in the dark.


    See, she has a group of very clever companions.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door, and Lin Mengya restrained her smile in time.


    The door was opened. In the moonlight, the tall Sergeant came in, but his face was a little heavy and his eyes were a little cautious.


    "Do you plead guilty?"


    Interrogative sentence?


    After raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya thought the sergeant was a little interesting.


    "I plead guilty."


    Beyond the sergeant''s expectation, he did not expect that the woman who had just been calm had simply admitted her guilt.


    Holding back his doubts, he continued.


    "Why did you murder the wizard?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wanted to say, guess.


    But she knew that now was not the time to joke, and her lips showed a smile.


    "This is your job."


    Again out of his expected answer, the sergeant pursed his lips, as if he wanted to see through the woman''s mind in front of him.


    Unfortunately, she is almost impeccable.


    "Do you have any associates?"


    Nodding his head, the sergeant suddenly felt that the woman was playing with him?


    "They are just friends who came with me. They don''t know that I deliberately murdered the wizard."


    Her eyes were open and there was no hiding.


    The sergeant came out of the dead. Naturally, he can tell.


    For a moment, he was a little confused.


    The person in charge clearly said that she and her accomplices mixed into the witch temple and took the opportunity to murder the witch Lord.


    But he always felt that the woman seemed too calm.


    Whether as a murderer or a bystander, her reaction was too cold.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Lin Mengya looked down and thought, and then looked straight at the sergeant.


    "I stole the seal letter from the jade prince on the way. It has nothing to do with him. As for whether what I said is true or false, you can judge and investigate by yourself. Also, look after the wizard. Someone wants to be bad for her. If you can, please apply with your officer and take the wizard to a secret place to recuperate. Externally, please say that she has died unfortunately."


    After saying so much in one breath, the sergeant''s eyes showed deep surprise.


    How did she know that the steward told him that she was appointed by the jade prince.


    Suddenly, the sergeant reacted.


    He came to try the criminal. How could she take him away in turn?


    His face suddenly became very ugly. He just wanted to frighten the woman, but he saw her eyes in the moonlight, flickering into a wave, slightly flashing, but some disturbing.


    "You are a good and honest man, and your officer is also a selfless and impartial man. It''s rare in this world."


    Is this a compliment?


    The sergeant was a little overwhelmed and wanted to compliment. He had heard words a hundred times more beautiful than this woman.


    But her attitude is so indifferent, so meaningless, but also so sincere.


    In short, it makes him feel a little - gratified?


    I was shocked by my idea, but in front of me, I should be a prisoner!


    "Please take me to a secret place for detention. By the way, I hope I can take a bath if I can. Also, I''m a pregnant woman."


    The sergeant''s eyes moved because of her words.


    Fell on her lower abdomen, saw her slightly bulging stomach, couldn''t help nodding.


    "Come on, take the prisoner... Go to Tianji mansion and take him into custody. Also, find a doctor to treat the criminal."


    Sure enough, I got unexpected care.


    Lin Mengya hid her pride and knew she was right.


    "Thank you. One more thing, please don''t bring anyone except the wizard, and don''t reveal the hiding place of the wizard."


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya gave serious instructions.


    When she left, the sergeant found out later that he nodded!


    Strange feeling has been lingering in my mind. This woman is really strange.


    Standing in the moonlight, watching the slender figure leave.


    Calm, calm, is a woman he has never seen.


    In the throat, a word pressed down.


    It seems that he hasn''t promised her to hide the wizard?


    However, she also said that she had to ask her own officer about it.


    For a moment, the clouds cleared and the fog dispersed.


    "Take good care of the witch temple. No one, including the people inside the witch temple, is allowed to enter the inner hall!"


    "Yes!"


    The leading Sergeant left in a hurry. What happened tonight is too unusual.


    Look, adults from home have another headache.


    Lin Mengya knows where Tianji mansion is, but it''s her first time.


    Within the territory of the state of lieyun, only the King City is what the king must firmly grasp.


    In fact, Tianji mansion is the only trusted institution for the king to manage the king''s city.


    People here, from top to bottom, must fully obey the king''s command.


    In other words, no matter the prince or the ladies in the palace, no one has the right to transfer Tianji mansion.

 Chapter 1000

    The light of her eyes flowed, and Lin Mengya looked around.


    On the way here just now, those people treated her favorably. They neither helped her eyes nor did anything extreme to her.


    This should be the back yamen of Tianji mansion. Her current house has beds and chairs, but it is very simple.


    It seems that the sergeant is really kind.


    Although someone brought her hot water, there were still guards outside.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t intend to go out like this, at least not now.


    On the face of it, someone framed her, but in fact, I''m afraid they''ve been watched since they entered the city.


    She used the name of Xiaoyu all the way, and those people also found the sergeant of the neutral Tianji pavilion to catch people.


    She knows exactly what you''re up to.


    So she pleaded guilty so that the impact could be kept to a minimum.


    And this time they just took Xiaoyu''s seal. Xiaoyu didn''t follow. It has to be said that she escaped a disaster.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya''s heart was full of doubt.


    How could it happen that Xiaoyu was called away by the king at this time? Is the king also an insider of this matter?


    But soon, Lin Mengya overturned this possibility.


    The king is not the Jin Yuan emperor. Although he has the same mind and means as an emperor, the king is essentially different from the Jin Yuan emperor.


    Emperor yuan of Jin did not love anyone. All he cared about was his throne.


    But the king is different. In his heart, Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu''s biological mother are more important than anything.


    Besides, now they are on the same front.


    Setting yourself up is not good for the king at all.


    But Xiaoyu has too many people to deal with Xiaoyu. Anyone who covets the throne will want to get rid of Xiaoyu.


    That''s why she''s not sure.


    Now it seems that the big prince is the most suspected, because as long as this matter has something to do with Xiaoyu, it is definitely a fatal blow to Xiaoyu.


    Murdering witches, let alone losing the status of a prince, I''m afraid that even living will be despised by others.


    In addition to the big prince, I''m afraid others don''t have such great ability.


    Moreover, in order to avoid suspicion, they took great pains to attract Tianji Pavilion.


    Now, even the king must deal with it impartially.


    Great tricks and means, but Lin Mengya knows that these conspiracies have loopholes.


    First, the time they came to the witch temple was not fixed. Even if those people sent people to follow, they could only change their plans in a hurry.


    Any plan, even if it is careful and detailed, will have omissions, not to mention temporary changes.


    Second, now she was quite sure that there was something wrong with the gatekeeper.


    Not everyone can enter the witch temple, let alone the administrator.


    So when this conspiracy first formed, it may not be what it is now.


    It was only their temporary arrival that disrupted each other''s plans.


    Third, how did the person who did it escape?


    She once doubted the steward. After all, only the steward came in before she went in.


    But soon, she excluded the man.


    The witch is not an ordinary person. She must have her own means to protect her life.


    And judging from the wound, the man was stabbed not long before she went in.


    But she was outside and didn''t hear anything.


    This shows that the other party must have strong martial arts and means, at least no less than Bai Su and Qing Hu.


    Such experts should be rare, so they should have a certain target range.


    But she still didn''t understand why the man left quietly when he wasn''t completely sure about the life and death of the wizard?


    Lin Mengya slightly closed her eyes and looked back at the wound on the witch''s chest.


    Although she just glanced at it in a hurry, the wound was a little strange, like¡ª¡ª


    Outside the door, footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Lin Mengya was immediately awakened and looked at the door.


    After a while, a man in civilian clothes came in.


    Lin Mengya got up and saluted.


    "Helan, see your excellency."


    As soon as the man''s eyes narrowed, he finally knew why his men would tell him that the murderer was extraordinary this time.


    Only the woman before the meeting, although there were many blood stains and dirt on her body, her eyes were calm and did not panic at all.


    If such a woman is not really innocent, she is an expert.


    However, looking at her weak and slender, her lower abdomen is slightly swollen, which doesn''t seem to be a martial arts expert.


    There was a bit of fuss in my heart, and my expression towards her also eased a lot.


    "Don''t be polite. Sit down."


    Lin Mengya wasn''t polite either. She just sat down.


    The adult looked at her for a long time before he opened his mouth.


    "I heard that you have pleaded guilty to the law, but is it true?"


    Lin Mengya smiled, her eyes clear and soft.


    "Although I have pleaded guilty, it depends on my adults whether I can get under the law."


    Song Qingmei picked her head and her eyes turned cold.


    "It seems that you are going to retract your confession."


    He shook his head. Lin Mengya thought for a moment and replied.


    "It''s not that I want to retract my confession, but if you really want to convict me of murder, you have to find evidence? Although I don''t understand the national law, I also know that Tianji mansion is the most fair and just, so I plead guilty."


    With his words, Song Qing understood that he was a smart man in front of him.


    Since you are a smart person, you don''t have to beat around the bush with her.


    After a little hesitation, Song Qing said slowly.


    "You asked Ma Qiang to tell me to move the wizard to a safe place and not to tell anyone. You said it had nothing to do with the jade prince, right?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    She was so frank that Song Qing''s words were stillborn.


    "Are you sure I have to promise you?"


    However, Lin Mengya smiled like a flower in full bloom.


    "Because my Lord is a good official."


    Song Qing paused, not knowing how to react.


    Instead, Lin Mengya got up, held her stomach and bowed deeply to Song Qing.


    "Because my Lord is a good official, I don''t want the fierce clouds to fall apart and the country to be in turmoil. I can''t entrust this to anyone, but it''s the most safe to entrust it to my Lord. My lord knows things like a God. In fact, many things may not be unclear, but there is too much involved, so I have to keep a low profile."


    Lin Mengya''s words made Song Qing''s heart surge.


    After a long time, he slowly breathed out and quickly helped the woman up.


    "I''ve been in charge of Tianji mansion for more than ten years. I''m conscientious and don''t dare to violate it. Unexpectedly, I''m still involved in the struggle for great position. Girl Gaoyi, you pleaded guilty not only to save the jade prince, but also to save many innocent people in my lieyun."


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. She knew that this man was also a smart man.


    From the beginning, there was something strange about it.


    Therefore, people in Tianji mansion can only see through but not speak through.


    Therefore, they will take care of themselves in every way, not only because she is a pregnant woman, but also because she pleads guilty, which makes Tianji mansion possible to push the boat with the current.


    In this regard, it is not too much to say that Lin Mengya is their benefactor.


    "But Sir, there is one thing I must say in front. I can''t die, I can''t even have any guilt. Because once something happens to me, lieyun will fall into chaos."


    Lin Mengya looked serious, which made Song Qing a little stunned.


    "The girl means --"


    "To tell you the truth, my identity is very special. If I have something to do, Prince Yu will be implicated, and Da Jin and Lin Tian will also have disasters. I know it''s difficult for you, but I have to ask you to deal with it."


    She pleaded guilty just to delay time and give Tianji mansion a chance to breathe.


    Song Qing frowned. He knew that the woman in front of him would never say such a thing for no reason.


    Looking at her, Song Qing''s eyes were a little complicated.


    "What is your identity?"


    Is she an expensive daughter of any family? But soon Song Qing felt it was not.


    After Lin Mengya pondered a little, she shook her head apologetically.


    "I can''t say it all, at least not now. But I can tell you one thing. My name is Helan now. I''m the female official next to me. I''m responsible for closely serving the king and Prince Yu."


    After that, Lin Mengya took out the seal she used as a female official from her arms.


    Song Qing was surprised for a moment. When he took it up and looked closely, he was scared out of a cold sweat.


    Sure enough, it''s a female official in the palace. Isn''t it in her stomach¡ª¡ª


    "Cough, the adult misunderstood. I have been betrothed to others. The child in my stomach is not the king''s child."


    After seeing the adult''s frightening eyes, Lin Mengya knew what the guy was doing in his brain.


    After a sad and funny explanation, the adult finally stopped looking at himself. The scene was a little embarrassing.


    "Well... I''ll take care of it. Just stay here first. If you need anything, just tell the people outside. Don''t worry about other things for the time being."


    My Lord is a good official. Lin Mengya doesn''t want to embarrass him.


    Smiling and nodding, the adult hurried away again. Lin Mengya guessed that he was likely to go to the palace.


    Now the only thing she wants to pray for is that Xiaoyu won''t get excited when she knows about it.


    Otherwise, someone will catch the handle and take the initiative to attack.


    Fortunately, few people know her identity as Helan now.


    She felt that those people should only know that she was the jade prince, but they didn''t know other inside information.


    Otherwise, there would be no doubt about it.


    Unconsciously put her hand in her stomach, but Lin Mengya was surprised to feel the baby''s fetal movement in her abdomen.


    Because of a previous injury, although the baby''s development is still normal, she has not felt the fetal movement obviously.


    A few days ago, she was worried. She took the teacher to consult a lot of medical books for fear that the baby would have any adverse sequelae.


    Unexpectedly, since at this moment, I feel the baby''s fetal movement.

 Chapter 1001

    The baby''s fetal movement ironed Lin Mengya''s heart.


    The little guy is very sensible, as if he was trying to comfort her.


    Lin Mengya''s mood suddenly calmed down. Even if the other party was fierce, she still had many cards.


    This time, she came prepared.


    In Tianji mansion, Lin Mengya''s news is not blocked.


    Because just after dawn, the king sent someone to intervene in the matter.


    As the only suspect, Lin Mengya naturally has to be questioned.


    As like as two peas, she answered the same question as last night.


    The adult nodded and held back.


    "Don''t panic, girl. The king already knows about it. The king asked me to say thank you to the girl."


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "Speaking of it, I''ve dragged Xiaoyu down. But please tell the king that since I''ve taken the responsibility, I don''t have to worry about my turning back. But the king must appease Xiaoyu. I''m afraid that the child will do something stupid."


    Lin Mengya is actually familiar with this man. He is the most trusted entourage of the king, but he has never been in contact with him before.


    "Then Liu will leave. Please don''t worry, miss. It''s safe here. The king has also told you to be polite to the girl. It''s ok if you stay here. Now... Alas, it''s hard to say a word. Take care, miss. Liu will say goodbye."


    Lord Liu sighed and shook his head to leave.


    Song Qing was ordered by his entourage and made no change on the surface, but secretly took good care of the Helan girl.


    However, Lin Mengya is an easy-going person. She doesn''t leave home every day. She just asks Lord song to give her a copy of the information she has found.


    It was just as she had expected.


    The news that the witch Lord was assassinated and killed soon spread through various news channels.


    The people in Tianji mansion are tired of running, but they can''t stop youyou''s mouth at all.


    Lord sorcerer is the spiritual leader of lieyun.


    Rumors about the jade prince also spread.


    Xiaoyu''s reputation soon fell a lot.


    Song Qing couldn''t sleep day and night for this matter, but he couldn''t find an effective way to solve it.


    The king is over there, but he has beaten him several times.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do.


    "Your Excellency laments about the jade prince?"


    In the inner hall, Song Qing looked sad.


    Song Lian, an adjutant on one side, asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, if the matter is not handled well, I''m afraid you and my brothers will have to resign and go home."


    Song Lian was the light armor bodyguard that night. He and Song Qing were close brothers, but in order to avoid suspicion, they rarely matched each other with brothers.


    Now there are no outsiders here, but there are no scruples.


    "Brother, I''ve been running around about this for days. In fact, I have one. I don''t know if I should say it properly."


    Song Qing looked at his younger brother weakly and waved his hand.


    "I''m really not as good as you when I have to wield a knife and a gun, but it''s... alas, it seems that I''m the head of Tianji mansion."


    Song Lian''s face was a little complicated, because he had never seen such a resourceful brother.


    "A dead horse should be a living horse doctor. You might as well go and ask for someone to sigh here."


    Song Qing looked at his brother''s face and didn''t react for a long time.


    "You mean - no, she''s just a woman. If there''s a way, she''ll just get out." But Song Lian shook his head.


    "Brother, don''t you think this woman is thoughtful and flexible? When I broke into the door that day, she was calm and self-contained to help. Later, I invited the doctor, and she left calmly after explaining the injury of the witch. In fact, if we put you and me in the situation of that day, we may not have handled it properly."


    Although Song Lian''s mind is not as flexible as his brother, he is not a reckless man.


    Song Qing thought about it and felt that Song Lian''s words were reasonable.


    Maybe that woman really has a solution.


    On the table, there were three cups of green tea, and the remaining smoke curled up.


    As soon as the song brothers got outside the door, they saw the woman''s indifferent smile in the light.


    "Two adults, please."


    The eyes of the second Song Dynasty showed a touch of surprise. Lin Mengya thought she couldn''t see it.


    When they were seated, she sipped a cup of Chinese tea.


    "You two visited late at night. I''m afraid it''s for the rumors about the jade Prince these days."


    This woman is very clever!


    In the heart of the second Song Dynasty, such an idea came out at the same time.


    Song Lian was more depressed than Song Qing. Just when he wanted to ask questions, Song Qing stopped him.


    At this time, Song Qing''s heart was full of doubts.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Song Qing. Although I''m imprisoned in this space, I can still get some information from the outside. If I don''t solve this rumor, I''m afraid I can''t find out the real murderer. The preconceived concept will make many people intentionally or unintentionally mislead you in the direction of investigation. Therefore, my Lord must be worried about it these days."


    Lin Mengya smiled sweetly and made a leisurely analysis.


    "My Lord, I said Miss Helan must have a way! Miss Helan, if you have any way, you might as well say it."


    Plain hands put down the tea, and Lin Mengya''s eyes were burning.


    "Lord Xiao Song is so rude to ask. Even Lord Da song can''t help this kind of thing. What can I do if I''m a woman?"


    She curled her lips and smiled playfully.


    The song brothers looked at each other, and there was a flash of surprise in their eyes.


    Although they were born of a mother, they don''t look alike.


    Song Qing is slim and elegant, and Song Qing is clean and strong.


    Therefore, although their names are similar, they are not recognized as brothers.


    But Helan seemed to see through.


    At this moment, even Song Lian was nervous.


    Who the hell is she?


    "Don''t be nervous, you two. The reason I see it is just because of their hands."


    The two men lowered their heads at the same time and stared at their hands.


    The two of you as like as two peas are different, but the shape of the fingers is the same as that of the characters. Especially when you are holding a weapon, you can always hold the shape of your fingers as you can see, but you can''t imagine any other reasons. I have also asked you what the two names of the two adults are, Song Daren, and two. People did. "


    Lin Mengya has no intention of showing off. The two brothers hide well, but her intelligence network is not ordinary.


    The second Song Dynasty was seen through by her and no longer concealed it. After all, it was nothing.


    But her admiration deepened a lot.


    "I admire you for your intelligence. It''s really difficult. If you can help Song Qing, Song Qing will repay you."


    Being looked at with such a sincere look, Lin Mengya seemed a little impolite when she pretended to go on.


    After clearing her throat, she looked at Song Qing.


    "It''s not difficult to solve this matter. It depends on how adults choose."


    The second Song Dynasty looked at each other and didn''t understand its meaning.


    "Do you just want to solve this matter, or do you want to kill two birds with one stone with the help of this matter?"


    Her eyes twinkled, but her words aroused Song Qing''s heart.


    "The girl means --"


    "It''s very simple. The people behind the scenes just want to use these rumors to confuse the public and achieve their real purpose. Tianji mansion is completely in a passive position in this incident and can only be used by others. But if adults take the initiative, things will be much easier."


    Song Qing felt that there seemed to be a lot of scenery in the girl''s head that he had never seen at all.


    "In the final analysis, wait for the moment and fish in troubled waters!"


    In the night, the song brothers felt that the woman in front of them had bright and vivid eyebrows for a moment, and the corners of their eyes and eyebrows were all styles they had never seen before.


    It seems like people in the world, but it''s all under her jade hands.


    "Girl, we''d like to hear it in detail."


    Song Qing looked a little crazy. It had nothing to do with the love between men and women, but was confused by the amorous feelings in her eyebrows and eyes.


    Conspiracy and calculation are nothing but the fragrance of her lips, such as orchid, but with intoxicating temptation.


    Until he came out of the room, Song Qing''s mind was still confused.


    The night wind blew into his mind and brought his long lost Qingming.


    Song Qing realized later that he seemed to fully agree to the girl''s request.


    Even now, there is still no regret.


    Seriously, it''s a strange woman.


    The second day after they had a secret talk with Lin Mengya, the rumors were boiling, but they were getting worse and worse.


    Tianji mansion no longer interfered, and even the spies in several chaliao restaurants completely lost their trace.


    On the surface, it seems that the voice of the people has won.


    Tianji mansion doesn''t care. Who else cares?


    "Kill for your life! Since the jade Prince killed the witch, he should also pay for your life!"


    I don''t know which radical civilian shouted this sentence first, which swept the whole fierce cloud in an instant.


    Wanyanyu''s willingness to pay for her life became higher and higher, and even riots of varying degrees appeared everywhere.


    Even the ministers in the court were forced to make a statement and pray for the king to come up with a way to appease the people.


    But in this sound wave, the only strange thing is Tianji mansion and Prince Yu.


    They all hold aloof calm.


    "Miss Helan, according to your request, our people have been sent out. Now all places are asking for the execution of the jade prince. I''m afraid there will be a riot if the king doesn''t make a statement in a few days.".


    Song Lian''s face was anxious and his eyebrows were twisted in one place


    The inner courtyard of Tianji mansion was still calm, but it was loose outside and tight inside. Many intelligence details were introduced into the yard where Lin Mengya was located.


    "Well, in that case, please help me send this secret letter to the king. Please deliver it in person and say that I Helan is willing to guarantee it with my life."


    Lin Mengya hasn''t slept well for several days.


    The rumor that Xiaoyu was executed was indeed released by her people.


    The effect is also better than she expected. If everything goes well, this is a good opportunity to kill three birds with one arrow.


    Song Lian took things without nonsense. After all, they secretly reported the matter to the king and got special permission.


    However, they are also on the same boat as Lin Mengya.


    Just how does she make use of the overwhelming public opinion?

 Chapter 1002

    Within a short period of half a month, the wave of asking Prince Yu to be responsible for this matter has become increasingly high.


    Finally, all tribes and aristocratic families also sent their own representatives. These people gathered in the palace, which was actually putting pressure on the king.


    But there was no sign of the big prince. Even the forces that had supported him openly and secretly kept silent this time.


    Sure enough, he is an expert at playing tricks. He has been among thousands of flowers, but he doesn''t touch a leaf.


    But Lin Mengya was forced to get involved in this dispute.


    "The king''s will is to hope that Miss Helan can enter the palace."


    Lin Mengya nodded with a calm attitude.


    "Girl, when you go, I''m afraid -"


    Song Lian is straight hearted, which is also quite obvious.


    "I know."


    Touching her stomach, Lin Mengya counted the baby''s fetal movement.


    Well, the little guy is very energetic.


    "Brother, why don''t I go with the girl? Those people are hard to deal with."


    Song Qing looked at his brother, but he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Miss Helan must have already figured out the countermeasures. You and I should not make their own decisions."


    Lin Mengya stood up and gracefully brushed the dust that didn''t exist on her clothes.


    "This is exactly what I asked for. Do you think it''s so easy to get together? In a few days, I''ll let them have their own pain."


    His eyes were shining, charming and tight, without the tension before the war.


    However, the two brothers of the Song family looked at each other and looked complicated.


    What''s the matter with her little expectation?


    Inside and outside the palace, it is heavily protected.


    There are two things that lie Yun can''t touch. One is Wang Gu and the other is a wizard.


    The king Gu rules his body and the wizard protects his heart.


    Now my heart has been slaughtered, and naturally there are people''s resentments everywhere.


    Although the people will not replace them, another king can still do it.


    The person behind the scenes must have seen this.


    Lin Mengya was plain white, and her broad clothes covered her abdomen.


    Without any confusion, he got into the prison car.


    The long street should have been cleaned up by the sergeant of Tianji mansion, but when she appeared, countless people poured out.


    He shouted to punish the murderer severely and hit the sergeant''s blockade.


    "Go! Don''t stay! Everyone, protect the prison car!"


    Song Lian, wearing light armour, frowned and commanded the crowd with a long knife.


    Originally, he asked to escort the prisoners into the palace secretly, but he didn''t want the adults to say anything at a glance to show the people the fate of the murderer.


    Even though they were fully prepared, they didn''t expect so many people to come.


    I''m afraid there will be trouble.


    "Lord song, let the sergeants withdraw."


    Lin Mengya, who has been sitting in the prison car with her eyes slightly closed, whispered.


    "But these people are crazy now. Let them in. What if they hurt you?"


    These days, Song Lian has already trusted this smart and cunning woman.


    Lin Mengya looked around and sighed faintly.


    "Well, those people won''t let me die like this. At least not now."


    She is a stain on Xiaoyu.


    As long as she lives, Xiaoyu is guilty of murdering witches.


    How could those people let her die so easily.


    "Well, I wronged you."


    The song brothers are smart people. From the king''s attitude, we can guess how many points.


    Turn around and wave your arms.


    The well-trained sergeants immediately retreated and surrounded the crowd outside the long street.


    Suddenly, the pressure was a little less.


    "That''s the witch! She mutilated the witch! She should die!"


    The vicious cries and curses were heard all the time, but Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    Under the instigation of those who intend to, the crowd began to have a hidden trend of riots.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes seemed to point unintentionally in the crowd, and then a touch of self mockery appeared in her eyes.


    Some people want her life, but others don''t want her to die.


    Her fate seems to be floating and sinking in the game of those people.


    But besides her, who can decide her life and death?


    What a bunch of ridiculous fools!


    The closer to the palace, the more excited the crowd became.


    "Come on! Avenge the wizard!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who shouted, the crowd rushed in an instant. In a short moment, it broke through the sergeant''s blockade!


    Suddenly, the prison car was surrounded by people. Those civilians picked up knives, axes and sticks in their hands and smashed them on the sergeant in front.


    But these sergeants can only use the handle or scabbard, or they can only use their bodies to stop the crazy crowd.


    "Crazy! They''re crazy!"


    Song Lian spat and could only rush up to stop it.


    But two fists could not defeat four hands, and soon they were all entangled by the excited people.


    In front of Lin Mengya''s prison car, it seems to have become a hollow area.


    Suddenly, a figure came.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and quietly looked at the man in front of her.


    He was about thirty years old. He was born with a gloomy appearance. Although he dressed up as ordinary people, the short sword in his hand glittered with a cold light.


    He''s here to kill himself!


    The man didn''t talk nonsense. He nodded on his toes and came quickly after a slight pause.


    The dagger could be put into her chest in the blink of an eye, but Lin Mengya seemed to be stunned and sat in the prison car.


    The sword is poisonous!


    The Shennong system reacts quickly, but the dagger is faster.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man and raised his head. The sharp tip of the sword was only half a punch away from her chest.


    ''ding - ''


    The short sword broke from the tip for some unknown reason. The man looked cold, but his action remained unchanged. He wanted to penetrate the broken sword into her chest!


    But the man who saved Lin Mengya earlier didn''t want him to do so. The man''s body stumbled, but the broken sword took off his hand.


    The man was cruel and grabbed his hands in the shape of Eagle claws. I dare to break Lin Mengya''s neck directly.


    Then a silver light flashed, and Lin Mengya only felt a splash of heat on her face.


    The man''s hands were all cut off.


    Despite the heavy blow, the man didn''t say a word.


    He shot out, retreated into the crowd a few steps, and lost his trace in the twinkling of an eye.


    Those people were also suppressed by Song Lian''s people, and the scene gradually calmed down.


    Song Lian immediately rushed to Lin Mengya, but saw her frowning and looking at the hands falling in the prison car.


    "Miss Helan, are you okay? Damn it! Where the hell are these thugs from!"


    Song Lian felt a little angry. He had never done such a thing.


    The tough face was scratched by several shrews, but it was really hateful that he couldn''t return his hand.


    "I don''t know where it came from. The only thing I know is that I survived by luck."


    Lin Mengya leaned against the prison car and was calm.


    But no one answered. Her back was already wet.


    I walked in front of the gate of death again!


    From Tianji mansion to the palace, Lin Mengya walked hard step by step.


    Fortunately, Song Lian adjusted his strategy in time and did not give those people another chance to take advantage of it.


    Inside the palace, Lin Mengya was taken to a very remote palace.


    Song Lian takes his deputy to hand over, while Lin Mengya is still sitting in the prison car.


    "Hold me down."


    She whispered, and at once a tall soldier Kwai opened the door to her quickly and quickly.


    Being carried to the inner room, Lin Mengya felt cold all over.


    Well, she admitted that most of her composure was fake.


    But Who is not afraid of this?


    "All right, all right, not afraid."


    The sergeant did not avoid suspicion and directly held her in his arms with a soft voice.


    Lin Mengya''s face gradually changed from blue and white to ruddy, and her mood calmed down.


    "Next time you''ll be the bait."


    ¡°...¡±


    The sergeant took off his special cotton coat and showed his slender posture.


    The handsome face hidden under the helmet also had to bring a somewhat flattering smile.


    "OK, OK, I''ll do it next time."


    The worry between Qinghu''s eyebrows dissipated. Even though he was secretly protecting, he also knew whether it would hurt Lin Mengya, but his heart was still hanging.


    But the girl never let them down once. This time, it''s no exception.


    "Have you sent someone to watch the killer?"


    In fact, the most flustered period was the period when she was just assassinated and then went to the palace. Now she knew she was safe, but she was calm a lot.


    "Of course."


    The light in the eyes of Qinghu and the killing machine emerged. The waste of that man''s claws was not enough to calm his anger.


    "Well, but I guess you can''t catch anything. That man doesn''t have an Adam''s apple."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lin Mengya''s casual words were enough to surprise Qinghu.


    "What do you mean?"


    "They are probably the same as last time. They are disposable items that can be discarded after use. Look at his fallen hands. The cracking and wear are very serious, but they are all new injuries. They are more serious than you and Bai Su, so I think they should not practice martial arts since childhood, but quick finished products."


    Lin Mengya observed carefully. What she said should be no mistake.


    The hands had long been taken away by Song Lian, so Qinghu had little chance to see them.


    "Do you know any killer organizations in the Jianghu that kill people at this price?"


    Qinghu shook his head.


    "This kind of risk is great, and it''s not cost-effective."


    As the head of the former killer organization, Qinghu''s analysis also has his reason.


    So Lin Mengya is silent and depressed. How come what she meets is something atypical?


    "Well, leave it to me. Bai Su has been brought into the palace by Xiaoyu and will be reunited with you soon. As for Shi Bupo and Xu Shan, I''ll leave them outside. What trouble will those people brought by the provincial family get into?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya always trusts Qinghu''s arrangement.


    Looking around, although this place is remote, it will be guarded by sergeants in the future, which is like a prison.


    But Xiaoyu and the queen arranged it very well, which took a lot of thought.


    Throwing her body into the soft collapse, Lin Mengyao has already had her plan in her heart.

 Chapter 1003

    As one of the most important prisoners at present, Lin Mengya has some inexplicable attraction to the whole palace.


    Of course, no one dared to run over and look at her blatantly.


    Besides, outside her yard, two teams of sergeants patrol day and night.


    Except for the king''s order, no one is allowed to enter her palace at will.


    Lin Mengya, who was busy, was quiet for a few days.


    "Master, someone wants to see you."


    On the day she came, Bai Su was secretly sent by Xiaoyu.


    Here is the home of the Wangshang family, and they have a lot of convenience.


    "Please come in."


    Get up and simply tidy up your clothes.


    Now she is a prisoner. Naturally, the simpler she dresses, the better.


    A plain dress, without powder, is naturally carved, with a unique charm.


    So when Xin Luan saw such a Helan girl, his eyes were still a little surprised.


    Immediately smiled, as if this woman should have done so.


    "I wonder if I should call you miss Helan or Miss Lin."


    Lin Mengya was not half nervous about the exposure of her identity.


    "The high priest is free. It doesn''t matter what he calls him."


    Xin Luan took a deep look at her. This woman is really exquisite.


    "I''d better call you Helan. It''s more convenient. If so, don''t call me high priest. Some things have gone away."


    Lin Mengya nodded and followed good advice.


    "Please sit down, sir. I don''t have good tea here, only a glass of water."


    The two people took their seats successively. Xin Luan could come. Lin Mengya was actually a little surprised.


    Although she had some communication with him before, she also knew that he was scheming and smart.


    I thought he came to the king, but he wanted to take charge of the Xin family again with the help of the king''s power.


    But now she can''t see through her involvement in this matter.


    Xin Luan also secretly looked at the woman in front of him. No wonder the king took great pains to keep her with the jade prince.


    It seems that she is worth it.


    Lower your head and look at the clear water in front of you.


    "I have accepted the king''s entrustment. Now I am the teacher of the jade prince."


    "Oh? Congratulations, sir."


    Lin Mengya smiled and responded softly.


    "So, sir, do you want to persuade me to devote myself to saving the jade prince?"


    Her words were a little choking, but Xin Luan still held a good demeanor.


    "It seems that Miss Helan is a smart man. I don''t know what she thinks."


    "It''s a good way, but unfortunately, I don''t want to."


    "The girl''s great kindness and righteousness must be respected by all ages."


    "Hiss... What does great righteousness have to do with me? Death is like a lamp out, and people will not lose happiness for thousands of years."


    "So, isn''t the girl going to sacrifice her life for justice?"


    Xin Luan narrowed his eyes and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head lightly.


    "I like my head very much, so I''m sorry I can''t lend it to you for the time being."


    The two men are clearly tit for tat, but their attitude seems to be idle gossip.


    They looked at each other, and then a smile of the same relief slowly rippled on their faces.


    "The girl is really an interesting person. She used to be like this, but now she has something more free and easy than ordinary people."


    Xin Luan''s attitude seemed to admit defeat. Lin Mengya didn''t pursue the victory, but shook her head.


    "In the past, I just thought Mr. Li was so funny because he refused to be thousands of miles away."


    When they smile, their gratitude and hatred disappear.


    "But outside rumors are boiling, and public opinion cannot be violated. Although the king and Prince Yu are still as stable as Mount Tai, you know, my sister is really worried."


    Since Xin Luan is Xiaoyu''s teacher, he must know some of the inside story.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while before she said.


    "Don''t worry about anything. Today''s situation is like decocting medicine with a slow fire. You have to stay dry to show the medicine seeping into your heart. But Sir, you can tell the queen that those people won''t succeed with me."


    Xin Luan nodded. He was very smart and didn''t continue to ask.


    However, her eyes lit Lin Mengya''s abdomen hidden under the table and hesitated a little.


    "The queen also wants to ask the girl what she means. What exactly are you like with the jade Prince... Um... Mind."


    Want to find a very tactful word to express, but Xin Luan still feels a little embarrassed.


    If his sister hadn''t begged him for a headache and others couldn''t come to see her easily, this kind of thing would not fall on him.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then if she realized something, she touched her stomach.


    "Thank the queen for her trouble, but I''m married and have a husband."


    Like the king, the queen has a rare human touch in the royal family.


    Now long Tianyu is the emperor of the state of Jin. She has no reputation on the surface. According to the rules, the child must not be able to be naturalized.


    That''s why the queen wants Xiaoyu to be the pot bearer.


    "Well... No wonder the queen likes you too. You can cultivate yourself here these days. If anything happens, just send someone to find me."


    When all the questions should be asked, Xinluan has no need to stay any longer.


    Lin Mengya personally sent the man to the door and turned back, but she saw Bai Su''s worried face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Those people all want the master''s life. I''m afraid -"


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. Of course she knew what Bai Su was afraid of.


    "I''m afraid, too, but they''re more afraid than us."


    Bai Su doesn''t understand. In fact, they always follow orders, because the master''s arrangement is always very appropriate and they don''t have to worry about it at all.


    But this time it''s different. It''s the wizard.


    "Master, aren''t you afraid that they will jump over the wall? I heard the fox clearly. When you came, you met the assassination again. These people are really haunted."


    Lin Mengya smiled and her eyes were soft.


    "Don''t worry, we can afford to wait, but some people can''t afford to wait. This time, we just need to watch the fire from the shore."


    Seeing Bai Su still didn''t understand his meaning, Lin Mengya didn''t explain.


    It was a group of people who designed her to kill witches. This conspiracy began from the moment Xiaoyu left Wangu pool.


    What they want is nothing more than Xiaoyu''s disgrace, and there is no possibility of ascending the throne.


    But she was mixed up by the wrong circumstances. Without saying, these people inadvertently helped her a big favor.


    The pure light flashed in her eyes, and the situation outside was treacherous. For her, it became light and light.


    Look, strong cloud, it will be chaotic soon.


    "Since the murderer has pleaded guilty, he should be executed as soon as possible to comfort the spirit of the wizard in heaven!"


    "No! The person behind the scenes hasn''t been found yet. How can she easily sneak into the witch temple as a maid? I think there must be an ulterior conspiracy behind it."


    "What do you mean by that? Are you still doubting the jade prince?"


    "You..."


    The huge Council hall has now become a vegetable market.


    Above the throne, the gloom on the king''s face was only due to his affection and could not happen.


    Wanyanyu is dressed in black clothes. Although he is still a teenager, he already has the style of his father.


    More flexible than that, a pair of cold eyes only turned faintly, but they were not affected by the people in front of them.


    Father and son were detached. Soon, those useless quarrels gradually calmed down.


    "I think you have to ask the king to make an idea about it."


    The man who just insinuated that Xiaoyu was behind the scenes was about 50 years old. His sour face didn''t look like a good man.


    But his identity was so valuable that even the king had to be patient with him.


    Among a group of old men, his attitude is the most arrogant.


    But the king was also a cruel character. He glanced at the old guy and said slowly.


    "You can''t speak because you have a disease."


    That voice is gentle and confident. Why can''t you speak?


    It happened that people just said it out, and no one dared to do anything about him.


    The man was unwilling and turned to see Wanyan jade.


    His eyes flashed and he looked proudly at the jade prince.


    "Since the king is ill, what do you think, your highness?"


    That''s ironic.


    There are rumors in the streets. Prince Yu is behind the scenes.


    He asked, didn''t he force Prince Yu to punch himself in the face?


    Unfortunately, Wanyan jade is not a good stubble.


    It is difficult to quarrel in Lin Mengya''s hands.


    "Well, it''s natural to -- handle it fairly."


    Wanyanyu looked serious, but the others had their own expressions.


    "What a fair deal. The jade Prince doesn''t let go. How to be fair!"


    The man approached step by step, but wanyanyu was still indifferent.


    "Since it''s a human life case in the king''s city, it naturally needs to be investigated by Tianji mansion. Song Qing, the commander of Tianji mansion, can come forward."


    Song Qing, dressed in official clothes, immediately walked out of the crowd. The old guy''s eyes narrowed and his face was sinister.


    He can''t move the king and this little bastard. Can''t he move only one commander of Tianji mansion?


    "Song Tongling, if you can''t do this well, the king will punish you for your incompetence!"


    Song Qing was not frightened at all, but knelt before the king.


    "Your Highness, this matter should indeed be investigated and dealt with by our Tianji mansion. However, this matter involves a wide range and can only be investigated and dealt with with with with the will of the king. Please send the will of the king, and Song Qing will deal with it impartially."


    The problem returned to the king''s arms again.


    The man looked around and still came to the king. He couldn''t help sneering in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, after a little meditation, the king picked up his pen and began to write a word on the paper before the record.


    With a bang, the excellent purple cloud bamboo pen holder was folded into two sections.


    The whole audience did not expect this change, but the little waiter who followed the king knelt down in front of the king and wept bitterly.


    "Forgive me, your servant has forgotten that your hand has a strange disease. The witch doctor told you not to take a pen within three months. It''s all your fault. Please punish me!"


    what? Strange disease!


    Now, everyone is really stupid.

 Chapter 1004

    The scene was once very embarrassing.


    The old man turned around and suddenly realized that he had been fooled by his father and son.


    Now the king''s mouth cannot speak, and his hand cannot write.


    Prince Yu only said that he would handle it impartially and leave it to Tianji mansion.


    The action of Tianji mansion must be ordered by the king.


    This is a dead knot. No one can solve it unless the king recovers.


    Now, he began to doubt whether the king intended to do so.


    After all, there are so many coincidental things in the world.


    With a cold hum, he looked at the superior King coldly.


    "It''s so unlucky. It shouldn''t be the king. It''s deliberately delayed."


    The king''s eyes were as cold as a cold pool.


    The man could not help shrinking and dared not talk nonsense any more.


    A good assembly hall, the atmosphere at the moment is always a little complicated.


    "Since the king is unwell, he''d better take care of himself. I''ll leave."


    There are always people who can observe words and colors. Wanyan Yu looked at the king and nodded.


    Looking at those people walking clean, Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes and looked a little impatient.


    "Old man, do you really think we dare not touch him!"


    Waving his hand, the tearful waiter immediately got up quietly and withdrew.


    "Now, not yet."


    His eyebrows were frowned, and the king''s tone was a little heavy.


    "But father, can we only delay for a while? Lord wizard... It''s really not ordered by my son''s ministers!"


    Xiaoyu is very angry, but he can''t find any evidence to prove his innocence.


    After the king took a deep look at him, the father and son had to fall into silence.


    Out of the window, a gray pigeon flew into the air. The father and son were different in silence, but there was a strange glimmer in his eyes


    "The master is awake? Why don''t you sleep a little longer."


    Bai Su smiled and served Lin Mengya. She was nearly seven months pregnant and couldn''t sleep all night.


    Although Shennong system can control her brain, some physical discomfort is difficult to eliminate.


    "Fortunately, how''s Xiaoyu? What news has come?"


    He rubbed his eyebrows, and Lin Mengya leaned against the cushion.


    Now she doesn''t look very well, and her body always feels weak.


    For a pregnant woman, this is not a good phenomenon.


    Even with the careful care of Qing Hu and Bai Su, Lin Mengya still looked haggard.


    In particular, she has to work hard with those people now.


    Bai Su shook her head, and Lin Mengya also had a number in her heart.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard with Qinghu these days. No matter who approaches for what reason these nights. As long as there is no secret order from the king, they all block out and don''t talk nonsense to them."


    The king must have used the shameful method she taught to block the way of those people.


    But it really can''t be delayed, so those people will put their ideas on her head.


    If she, the "murderer", is afraid of committing suicide, Xiaoyu''s crime will be punished and everything will be settled.


    Unfortunately, they have already lost their best chance.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya leaned against the bed and fell asleep again.


    The window was blown open by the night wind, and the gauze danced. Against the people on the bed, I could only see a general outline.


    A dark shadow stuck to the wall and approached her direction in the blink of an eye.


    However, the shadow was very cautious and did not rush over immediately. Instead, it hid in the corner without making any sound.


    "The master is really, how can I sleep with the window open!"


    Under the window, a soft complaint came in.


    Soon, someone closed the window, but didn''t come in.


    The shadow is still waiting patiently, just like the best hunter in the wild, waiting for the best time.


    He knew that the women in the room always slept lightly and finally fell asleep. Those people definitely wouldn''t wake her up easily.


    And tonight, it''s not peaceful.


    No one would come in except the woman''s call, so he was very relieved.


    A woman''s breath is very steady and long. She must be having a sweet dream.


    The shadow approached gradually, but his footsteps could not be heard in the room. He was a top martial arts expert.


    He lifted the gauze curtain and his eyes fell on the woman.


    The candle is dim, but you can see the beautiful woman. It''s just too thin limbs, but it''s not like an ordinary pregnant woman.


    Eyes, finally stay in the woman''s abdomen.


    That round and bulging position, but let the shadow''s breathing, instantly disordered the rhythm.


    The woman was very alert and was awakened immediately.


    A pair of cold eyes stared at the person in front of him.


    "Who!"


    Lin Mengya whispered and protected her stomach, but the next second, she was stunned.


    "I... am I dreaming?"


    A smart woman who wants to come here, but she''s a little stupid at the moment.


    The little hand rubbed his eyes, as if it was unbelievable, then stretched out his hand and pinched the shadow''s chest.


    "Well, I must be dreaming."


    She murmured, but the shadow looked strange.


    "Why are you dreaming?"


    Lin Mengya immediately curled her mouth, with some dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    "I used so much strength just now. If it weren''t for dreaming, you would have cried out. Hum, if it wasn''t for dreaming, an illusion would frighten people."


    The shadow had no choice but to pull her hand and put it on his face.


    "Well, do you still think it''s a dream this time?"


    Her men are the warmth she is familiar with.


    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment. Her hands hooked his neck and shrank herself into his arms.


    "Why are you here? Can you leave everything in Kyoto behind?"


    Long Tianyu smiled, carefully picked her up, sat on the bed and kissed Lin Mengya''s long hair.


    "It''s all right. QingHan can handle it. Anyway, these things will be his in the future. There''s nothing wrong with letting him take over early."


    Besides, long QingHan signed many unequal treaties with him.


    As for the price? Naturally, he is responsible for bringing back the light cold runaway wife.


    "That''s good."


    Nestled in the arms of her own man, Lin Mengya smiled like a successful kitten.


    The couple are treacherous one by one. Who doesn''t know that they are eager to throw the pot. The dragon is light and cold, and they still haven''t avoided it.


    Maybe this is life.


    "Look at you, how haggard you are. Ya''er, although you are pregnant with our child, I am very happy. But if your body can''t bear it, it doesn''t matter. Don''t force it."


    Long Tianyu looked worried. Everything that happened after they left was passed on to him.


    When he learned that ya''er had a baby, he was crazy with joy.


    But when he calmed down from his joy, he got the news that ya''er was almost dead, but it was like a basin of cold water.


    His wife''s constitution has always been bad, and this time she was seriously damaged.


    If giving birth to this child will cause her any damage, I''m afraid he will regret for life.


    She is the only treasure he wants in his life.


    However, Lin Mengya beat him on the chest and was unable to laugh or cry.


    "What are you talking about? I''m the baby''s mother. How can you make a decision on these things?"


    At this time, long Tianyu, who has a beautiful wife in her arms, has already lost her mind.


    The emperor and the dignity of a man were all thrown into the garbage.


    "I know, but you have to understand one thing. All I want is you. Nothing is as important as you."


    He held her face, his eyes and expression were very sincere.


    Lin Mengya smiled. Even though her face was a little pale, her sparkling eyes were still full of honey / juice called happiness.


    "Nerd, of course I know."


    Gently beat him, and Lin Mengya continued to rest her head on his shoulder.


    "That''s why I should keep this baby. Don''t worry. Don''t forget, your wife is the best poison doctor in the world. I know how to protect children and myself better than anyone else."


    Although Lin Mengya repeatedly promised, long Tianyu was still worried.


    After pestering her for a long time about what she should do and how to cooperate, and telling her to focus on her body, she restrained her worries.


    Lin Mengya leaned against her long lost arms, took long Tianyu''s hand and stroked her round belly.


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    The latter thought carefully before he said seriously.


    "Girl."


    "Why?"


    In fact, she was a little surprised. In fact, she even thought that long Tianyu, who had been deeply educated for many years, might have the tendency of straight male cancer.


    But after knowing each other, she found that this guy seemed to respect himself.


    Even in dealing with problems, long Tianyu mostly consulted her, and never underestimated her because she was a woman.


    On this point, she often felt great satisfaction in her heart.


    But she is also frequently proud of herself. Look, it''s her good education.


    "Because I don''t want a smelly boy to divide you!"


    Poof


    Lin Mengya never thought that the answer would be this.


    I can''t help but look back at this unreliable pit father. In fact, she also wants to have a sweet daughter.


    In fact, Shennong system can identify the child''s gender from the information, but she always deliberately ignores it.


    Some things, it''s better to keep a sense of mystery.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Outside the door, came the soft voice of Bai su.


    Long Tianyu immediately got up and took some cushions to make her more comfortable.


    "Well, come in."


    When the door opened, Bai Su, dressed in white, was subconsciously nervous after seeing the figure in front of the bed.


    But after seeing it clearly, I was a little surprised.


    "Your Majesty - why are you here?"


    Long Tianyu waved his hand, but his eyes looked out.


    "Don''t ask these unimportant questions first. How''s the situation outside?"

 Chapter 1005

    I have to say that some things become a habit when I am with Lin Mengya.


    Bai Su didn''t react too much, and explained the outside things in a few words.


    "It seems that you can really cause trouble."


    Even though many people outside wanted this woman''s life, long Tianyu still looked calm.


    Lin Mengya pouted and gave him a white look.


    "Can you blame me? Besides, they are also dead when they come. They are really a group of stubborn guys."


    Long Tianyu smiled low, and a small hand reached directly under his arm and pinched it hard.


    Well, now is not the time to relax.


    "Make an example of others. They are not tired, but I am tired."


    He covered his mouth and yawned a little.


    But the other two people in the room felt that this man was playing with the rats outside.


    She slept for a long time. It''s like outside. It''s already in full swing.


    "Well, I''ve brought someone, too. Bai Su, go and do it."


    Long Tianyu naturally didn''t want to hurt his wife, but Lin Mengya thought about it, but stopped Bai Su who was going out.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    The man behind him grabbed her hand and expressed his disapproval in his eyes.


    But Lin Mengya spread her hands and looked innocent.


    "You say, I''ve been busy for so long. Wouldn''t I be too sensible if I didn''t show my face? Darling, wait for me here and I''ll come back with you later."


    Then he touched long Tianyu''s handsome face with his hand.


    Well, she looks like a hooligan.


    Looking at his wife, long Tianyu had to follow them to the door.


    The situation outside is a little strange. Although it has been in full swing, there is not even a loud noise.


    In the night, only Lin Mengya''s room is the only light.


    "Be careful."


    Standing at the door, long Tianyu looked spoiled.


    "Don''t worry, wash for nothing and wait for me to come back."


    Looking back, Lin Mengya smiled with a hint of aboveboard flirtation.


    Bai Su couldn''t help but blush. In terms of thick skin, few could catch up with her master.


    "Well, it has been washed."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows jumped and showed a bad smile.


    This man is so cute.


    "Let''s go."


    Turning around, the joy on her face gradually converged.


    These people always want to make trouble with her.


    She Lin Mengya''s experience of so many storms is not in vain.


    Outside the palace, there are more than a dozen killers wrapped in black, but now they can''t even turn over a wall of the broken yard.


    In principle, they should retreat.


    But their adults are already in a hurry. As attendants, they must complete the adults'' orders.


    When the door of the palace was opened, an orange palace lantern appeared, and then two figures appeared inside.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I wonder if you are satisfied with our hospitality."


    The tone was frivolous and arrogant, as if laughing at their incompetence.


    The killers clenched their steel knives and each wanted to take her head.


    Unfortunately, the man is still publicity.


    "What a bunch of fools. To tell you the truth, none of you can take my life today. If you''re not afraid of death, just try. But my body is heavy and can''t stay with you for long. From now on, close to this door and kill without mercy."


    Those killers, somehow, hit a spirit.


    They could clearly feel that the woman in front of them had no force, and the king deliberately relaxed the guard of the palace at night. The guards of Tianji mansion withdrew without leaving.


    This is a kind of acquiescence for their actions.


    But where on earth did this woman find an expert? They couldn''t get any cheap?


    If their minds are still there, they may smell an unusual smell.


    Unfortunately, they are just puppets driven by people.


    The master''s command is all they have.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help jumping out.


    The snow-white blade is extremely dazzling in the uncertain moonlight.


    But before he approached, it was like a gust of wind blowing, and the dull sound of the sword into the body was very abrupt in the quiet night.


    "Poof -"


    I don''t know who spit out a mouthful of blood. In the twinkling of an eye, the figure who just jumped up fell heavily to the ground.


    "Remember to leave a whole body, so as not to have any regrets."


    The woman''s voice was very cold.


    So people were shocked. The woman was afraid that she didn''t care about other people''s life and death.


    "Everyone, have a good time. I''ll wait for you here. If you have the ability, come and get it."


    With that, the woman turned and left.


    But those killers were nailed in place.


    The night wind gradually mixed with a little bloody smell.


    "Back."


    Long Tianyu is still standing at the door, and his slender figure always looks very reliable.


    Lin Mengya hooked his chin with a smile, and the white Su next to him withdrew automatically. They always have the same tacit understanding on these things.


    "Well, I''m really not used to this kind of trouble."


    Languidly leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and let the man carefully hug his princess. His two small feet dangled at the bottom of his skirt, which made long Tianyu feel soft.


    Even though she will be the mother of the child soon, she is still as lovely and clever as a girl.


    "However, the problem of the Royal Palace is not small. It is tight outside and loose inside. People with a little ability can mix in. Is this fierce cloud about to subjugate the country?"


    Of course, long Tianyu is also joking.


    In fact, as soon as he arrived at lieyun, he was smuggled into the palace by a secret line here before contacting Xiaoyu.


    Similarly, as the head of a country, long Tianyu naturally has his sensitivity in such matters.


    Lin Mengya still looked at him with a smile, and her little hand touched him impolitely in his strong chest.


    Pregnant women have to be affected physically.


    "Because Xiaoyu, they will soon move their capital. Relax a little. After all, many people have sharpened their heads and want to drill here."


    Long Tianyu immediately reacted and looked at her with a little hesitation.


    "Do you mean --"


    The latter nodded, somewhat helpless.


    "I don''t know whether their ancestors of lieyun were unintentional or intentional. Various signs show that this is the entrance of the legendary heritage of ancient Wei, that is, the immortal city I told you about."


    Long Tianyu was a little surprised. Lin Mengya mentioned it before, but she also made it clear that the entrance is in Xiancheng.


    Smiling and shaking his head, long Tianyu looked sympathetic.


    "The ancestor of the Wanyan family... Well... It''s really chic."


    Since ancient times, the construction of palaces has not been an eternal thing.


    Building the palace at the entrance of the treasure, I really don''t know whether the ancestors of the Wanyan family were smart or confused.


    No wonder Xiaoyu and his father and son are going to move their capital.


    Here, really can''t stay.


    "However, I always feel something wrong."


    She sat up from long Tianyu''s arms. She had collected enough information, but she always felt that something was missing.


    Moreover, it is an extremely important link.


    "What''s the matter? Since you have found the legacy of ancient Wei, other things have nothing to do with us."


    Lin Mengya took a deep look at long Tianyu, and then shook her head with a dignified look.


    "I told you before that Guwei Kingdom and Xiancheng are actually two places. I''m sure it''s Xiancheng, but what about Guwei kingdom? Although my uncle told me that Guwei kingdom was destroyed by the king of Guwei at that time because of civil strife. But Xiancheng is there, and Guwei kingdom must be there. But we don''t have any clues. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Long Tianyu is also a smart person. When his wife mentioned it, he understood.


    "Maybe the ancient Wei Kingdom overlaps with the immortal city. Isn''t it impossible?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. After all, the legend is a legend. It is inevitable that there will be inaccuracies.


    "If we can find the ruins of ancient Wei kingdom by opening Xiancheng, it is the best. If we can''t find -"


    She hesitated for a moment and finally put her face on long Tianyu''s chest.


    To tell the truth, she always felt as if something was going to happen.


    "Oh, the baby kicked me!"


    Lin Mengya pulled long Tianyu''s big hand and quickly put it on her belly.


    The latter was surprised to feel the fetal movement under his hand, and his eyes stared round.


    "The baby is really moving! It''s really... It can move!"


    Long Tianyu, who felt the magic of fetal movement for the first time in his life, was so excited that he was incoherent.


    "Do you want to try to talk to him? The seven month old baby can interact with you."


    Lin Mengya pursed her mouth and looked at her silly father.


    The wise and mighty emperor of her family was just a simple and ordinary man at this moment.


    "Baby, you should be good. Don''t bother your mother. Do you know?"


    Seeing long Tianyu''s serious face talking gently to her stomach, Lin Mengya almost couldn''t hold back her smile.


    However, for the sake of his love for himself and his baby, forgive him for such a small matter.


    The three members of the reunited family spent a warm night.


    But the consequences of a night of fighting were painful.


    One morning, Lin Mengya received a message from the Chamberlain around the king.


    The adults who took part in the killing of her last night went to the king one by one and denounced her as a witch who brought disaster to the country and the people for various reasons.


    As a disaster itself, Lin Mengya doesn''t feel much. On the contrary, she feels that the king who can''t speak, write and move easily may be the worst one.


    At the thought of this scene, the corners of her mouth couldn''t stop rising.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with my master?"


    Bai Su couldn''t help asking secretly. Long Tianyu, who was forced to disguise as an internal waiter, was angry.


    He was reluctant to embarrass his beloved wife. He could only keep a calm face and maintain his high and cold attitude.

 Chapter 1006

    "Well, well, this dress is quite suitable for you."


    Lin Mengya waved with a smile. She hadn''t seen long Tianyu''s smelly face for a long time. Once in a while, she felt a little cute.


    "You!"


    In this life, where the emperor received such treatment, he had to turn thousands of grievances into a sigh.


    He flicked on Lin Mengya''s forehead and turned to the outside.


    "Master, I''m afraid those people will jump over the wall."


    Bai Su was born and grew up in lieyun. Naturally, she knows the minds of those people better than she does.


    "How can a dog jump over a wall? Besides, that''s what I''m waiting for. Don''t worry. Now the most anxious people are not us, but those who come to Xiancheng."


    All along, because of her special identity, she often meets with danger.


    But now, Lin Mengya found that some of those who wanted to attack her wanted to catch her alive, but some just wanted her life.


    For example, this time, it was obvious that the group of people who seriously injured the wizard came for her and Xiaoyu''s life.


    They made things too big and hindered the gang who wanted to sneak into the palace and catch her alive.


    These people are also inextricably linked with those who want to usurp power and power.


    The current situation is particularly chaotic, but she knows that they are not the only ones who want to fish in troubled waters.


    The more this is the case, the more calm they have to be, so as not to fall into the trap designed by others again.


    "However, the master said that you are an indispensable part of opening the immortal city. If they work together, isn''t it very dangerous for you?"


    Bai Su''s words are not unreasonable.


    However, she doesn''t have to worry for the time being. After all, the demands of both sides still have irreconcilable contradictions.


    One is determined to kill herself so that Xiaoyu can live up to her hat of murdering a witch.


    The other party wants to enter the palace and open the fairy city with her.


    As long as they don''t find a balance, they are safe for the time being.


    People must be prepared for danger in times of peace. Since she wants to be that profitable fisherman, she must take precautions.


    There was still an undercurrent in the palace. Song Qing came again several times, but the news was not very good.


    First, although the wizard saved one life temporarily, it is unknown whether she can wake up because she has hurt her heart and her health is not very good these years.


    As for the second, because this matter is deadlocked, and the king''s attitude is really confusing. In order to solve this incident as soon as possible, these aristocratic families and tribes decided to invite their ancestors.


    With these people, the king''s worddragging formula is not so easy to use.


    Of course, not all tribes will resolutely stand on the opposite side of Xiaoyu.


    But there are a few of them. Lin Mengya must pay attention to them.


    One, named Su Da, is the most powerful among the heads of several strong tribes.


    He is cruel and cruel. Anyone who disobeys him will be stoned.


    That is to use stones to smash the joints of the whole body, and finally the head.


    The other is the Yao family, the mother family of the king.


    "But isn''t the Yao family over?"


    Lin Mengya still remembers what happened to Yao Zun.


    According to the survey results of Xiaoyu and Wan Yanlie, the Yao family is just an empty shelf and has little ability to turn the world upside down.


    And Yao Lu has pretended to be dead, and the Yao family has lost the most favorable pillar.


    Why, it''s their turn to be rampant this time?


    "I don''t know. A few months ago, the Yao family married the first daughter of the long house to the big prince as a side imperial concubine. Now they are in collusion and have been inseparable from each other."


    When Song Qing said this, his tone was both helpless and unwilling.


    "The Yao family is a thief."


    Lin Mengya could only sneer, and Song Qing didn''t have to say much.


    Since they are in such a hurry to die, they don''t have to be polite.


    Yao''s family, right? This time, she must eradicate it completely!


    I thought their patience would be better, but I didn''t expect that they couldn''t help it in just a few days.


    The leaders of various families and tribes arrived at the palace one after another, and Lin Mengya''s leisure days came to an end.


    The king dragged on for several days. Finally, there was no way to allow these people to write.


    "It is said that these old men have blocked the door of the king''s bedroom for three days in a row. Even the queen can''t stand it. I don''t know who gave them the idea. They have such a thick skin."


    Bai Su is helping Lin Mengya comb her hair while passing on the gossip she overheard in the palace.


    Sure enough, the old guy was different. He broke her move in two or three times.


    Anyway, they are all shameless. They naturally do such things.


    "Well, it''s going to happen sooner or later. Look at long Tianyu and Qinghu. No matter how much I''ve been wronged today, I don''t allow them to rush out and fight me. Do you know?"


    Bai Su nodded, but her heart was wronged first.


    Can she stop those two ancestors?


    However, fortunately, no one dared to disobey Lin Mengya''s authority. Two chilly eyes handed it over. The internal attendant long Tianyu and the bodyguard Qinghu could only turn their eyes and didn''t see it.


    "Oh, the grand new emperor of Jin, I didn''t expect to have this hobby."


    Qing Hu looked up and down with good intentions, and his tone was a little funny.


    The latter didn''t speak, probably because he was stabbed in pain.


    Silently took out the soft sword hidden in the waist, which was too cold to want.


    "If he wants to give you three inches below your navel, I can''t stop it. Here, it''s a good hemostatic. Although you''re a little older, it should be pretty good."


    Taking out a small bottle, Lin Mengya conveniently left it in the arms of Qinghu.


    The man hurriedly caught it, but his face looked wronged.


    "Hum, neither of you is a good man. You will bully others!"


    "Poof --"


    Three people spit out a mouthful of blood together. I really don''t know which girl they learned from!


    After joking for a while, Lin Mengya still had to accept the fate of being judged.


    According to the rules, she should wear heavy instruments of torture, at least handcuffs and anklets.


    Of course Xiaoyu is reluctant to give up, but since she entered the palace, in order to avoid suspicion, Xiaoyu can''t meet her either openly or secretly.


    So when she was locked and taken to the conference hall, Xiaoyu, sitting at the bottom of the head, could not restrain her inner impulse.


    Just wanted to rush forward, but was blocked by Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Teenagers are not the impulsive children they used to be.


    Tightly grasp the armrest of his chair, but the line of sight is tightly locked on Lin Mengya.


    "I have seen the king, the jade prince."


    The thin body is still a little empty under the wide clothes.


    But Lin Mengya was never a person who would be frightened by the formation. She looked at those big people and stared at her one by one. It seemed that she had to be frustrated to relieve her anger.


    But with an indifferent smile, she wantonly pulls hatred.


    Anyway, they dare not do it to themselves here


    However, the idea had not turned around, and a residual shadow rushed in front of her.


    Then her beautiful and white neck fell into the hands of a man.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya''s face was as ugly as the bottom of a black pot. The face hit and snapped.


    "Wooden shield, what do you want to do?"


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help it any more. She shouted angrily and began to play.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and everyone''s eyes fell on the hand on Lin Mengya''s neck.


    As the woman involved, she was not too anxious.


    On the contrary, he gently broke off the man''s hand, and his attitude was as gentle as ever.


    "If you still want your hand, just stand aside."


    The woman''s voice was very gentle. Mu Dun suddenly felt an itch in the palm of his hand.


    Immediately turned over and looked, but I saw a black spot the size of a mung bean in the palm of my hand.


    "How dare you poison!"


    Mu Dun is the first warrior of Yilan nationality. Usually, even an adult buffalo can''t match his strength.


    As the elite of the family, he was naturally influenced by poison since he was a child.


    So all of a sudden, it reacted.


    "It''s not a big poison, but your life is in my hands before I step out of this house."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly, and her face became more and more beautiful.


    When the woman first saw it, she only felt a sense of elegant beauty.


    But once it becomes vivid, it becomes more and more beautiful.


    It seems that she is the only woman in the world.


    Now, they all know that this beautiful plum is probably watered with heding red.


    People in the state of lieyun know poison and poison. Naturally, they also know what such people will bring.


    Lin Mengya touched her neck and made an example. She did a lot.


    "Wooden shield, don''t be rude!"


    Someone hiding in the crowd finally opened his mouth.


    Lin Mengya followed the prestige to see a strange figure and issued an order.


    Mu Dun immediately retreated to the man, but Lin Mengya only saw that the man was wearing a very wide cloak.


    The cloak was half black and half white, and some strands of the man''s hair fell out, but it was the same color as his clothes.


    She could not help tightening her mind. She remembered what Shangguan Dongzhu told her.


    Is this man¡ª¡ª


    "Yao Sheng, since you brought him, you should teach him the rules!"


    Xiaoyu looked coldly at the man hiding under the strange robe and refused to let go.


    But the man did not speak, and they saw only a flash of silver.


    "Ah --"


    The scream of wooden shield stopped halfway.


    The broad palm was scratched, and the wound was almost bony.


    "I don''t know. Can the jade Prince avoid his death?"

 Chapter 1007

    His mind was tiny, but Lin Mengya keenly observed that the man didn''t use a weapon such as a dagger, but a special silver leaf.


    And the voice was not hoarse like ordinary people. It should have been almost destroyed before it could barely make a sound.


    Lin Mengya is different from ordinary people''s sense of smell. She smells a touch of ointment in the air.


    They are all good medicines for moistening the throat, but there are many other medicines.


    This medicine is interesting.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly at Xiaoyu. The latter snorted coldly and spared Mu Dun temporarily.


    Yao Sheng raised his head and looked outside. Mu Dun took his hand and immediately walked out of the conference hall.


    Lin Mengya saw Yao Sheng''s face, but the man was wearing a very worn black mask.


    What a freak!


    "They told you not to bring this mad dog, but you didn''t listen."


    The young man behind Yao Sheng had a pair of cold eyes with undisguised disdain.


    Yao Sheng also seemed to have no temper. After taking a faint look at the door, he continued to retract into the crowd.


    It seems that he is just an insignificant person.


    But judging from what he did just now, I''m afraid this person is really not simple.


    What happened just now was just an episode, and everyone''s attention shifted to her again.


    "Your Majesty, I believe that this woman has evil intentions and can''t be let go. If someone insists on asking for love, maybe there is a plot with this woman!"


    This remark obviously points to Xiaoyu.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the speaker and saw that he was a very insidious and mean old man.


    At this time, his eyes looking at Xiaoyu were not half respectful, but also full of malice.


    Presumably, this person is the one who was played by their father and son in the Council hall.


    It seems that the elder of Tianying family came.


    After hearing this, Xiaoyu narrowed her eyes slightly and emitted a cold light.


    The old man didn''t care. He looked at the king proudly and had an aggressive attitude.


    The king''s face was gloomy, but he could not attack immediately.


    But this man is too arrogant. He should be beaten.


    "Elder Yingjie means that those who leave Helan are all her accomplices? That''s right. Gu told you that those who leave Helan are Gu. Why, do you also want to cure Gu?"


    All of a sudden, these righteous indignation seemed to become a joke.


    Yinghua was surprised. Immediately he realized that the king was expressing his dissatisfaction.


    At the moment, I can only clench my teeth and say it''s his fault.


    "Gu wants to leave Helan, not to excuse anyone. It''s about the wizard. You must be careful. Gu will never let go of the behind the scenes! However, if someone wants to take the opportunity to murder Gu''s son, Gu must cut him thousands of times."


    The king used to look gloomy and cold, but now he has added a third of his anger, which is very frightening.


    The atmosphere suddenly condensed, and everyone''s discussion was not as good as the king''s sentence.


    But the look in Xiaoyu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    "What the king said is polite. Yingjie is really abrupt. What I asked for this time is just a result. After all, the witch is the one who died."


    In the crowd, an old man with white hair and eyebrows asked.


    The man looked kind, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he pointed out the reason why the king had to give in.


    And Lin Mengya always felt that this man didn''t seem to be particularly respectful to the wizard.


    "Elder Su will give you an answer since he speaks. However, this matter needs to be thoroughly investigated."


    The king took a big look at Su, but there was fear in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the old man who looked like Santa Claus would be the most ruthless master in the rumor.


    "It''s necessary to thoroughly investigate nature, but we can''t wait indefinitely. In another six months, there will be a ten-year king of heaven celebration. If there are no witches, the king of poisonous insects hall will not bless me, lieyun. In the next ten years, lieyun will die."


    This is actually the language of killing the heart.


    In the chamber, everyone was silent.


    Lin Mengya also knows the origin of this celebration.


    It is said that the king of poisonous insects will bless lie Yun every ten years after he ascends to heaven.


    But no one can understand the grace of the king of poisonous insects except the wizard.


    According to legend, because the witch Lord did not sacrifice the king of poisonous insects in time one year, what he got was a great plague.


    In those ten years, fierce clouds almost destroyed the country.


    However, when Lin Mengya saw this legend in the book, she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    In her opinion, the living customs of lieyun people are actually very different from those of other countries. There are some strange things about the plague.


    But that was hundreds of years ago, and now it can''t be tested.


    But in the hearts of lieyun people, it is the basis they believe in.


    Therefore, the celebration of the heavenly king is one of the biggest things in everyone''s heart.


    The king had to hesitate and said.


    "Song Qing, Gu ordered you to investigate this matter immediately. Within half a month, Gu must have a result!"


    "Yes."


    Song Qing took orders and temporarily blocked everyone''s mouth.


    But in half a month, what could the government find out that day?


    Lin Mengya carefully observed everyone''s expression. Both the enemy and ourselves looked the same.


    It seems that this should be done seamlessly.


    "As for this girl."


    Su Da turned his eyes to her. His brown eyes were always cold, but his tone was very soft.


    "It''s better to give it to the old man. Our wolf roaring tribe always has its own means. Whether you are human or God, you must spit out the truth in the old man''s hands."


    Sure enough, I stared at myself.


    Lin Mengya responded quietly.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. Elder Su doesn''t seem to have a lot of free time, and I''m weak and can''t stand any heavy punishment. If the elder''s people kill or maim me, isn''t it a forced attack? If others know, they think you''re in a hurry to kill people."


    In addition to Xiaoyu and the king, few people know that Lin Mengya is the one who really makes people have nowhere to talk.


    A trace of fierceness crossed Su Da''s eyes. Presumably no one dared to contradict him so frankly.


    "In that case, I won''t bother the girl. At least no one in the palace kills people like the girl said."


    Did Su Da give in so easily? Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    But she also nodded and pretended to follow good advice.


    Watched the elder leave.


    "Girl, is it inconvenient?"


    For some reason, Su Da stopped in front of Lin Mengya''s eyes and stopped at her waist and abdomen.


    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya blocked his eyes.


    The old man''s eyes were poisonous. He was afraid he would frighten her baby.


    "Of course, anyone with such heavy handcuffs and anklets will be uncomfortable."


    Raising her eyes, Lin Mengya pretended to be a fool.


    Almost invisible raised his eyebrows, Su Da showed a sneer.


    Lin Mengya bowed her head and avoided the man''s eyes.


    The man didn''t do anything, just left with great strides.


    The people he brought with him also followed him and left the chamber one by one.


    "You go back first. Somebody, take her down."


    Obviously, the king had something to tell Xiaoyu, so he only asked the left and right to send Lin Mengya away.


    Comfort the anxious Xiaoyu with her eyes. She knows the child''s temper.


    If he really has something to do, he will ignore it.


    He turned around and followed the Chamberlain out of the Council hall.


    Next, they all have important things to do.


    "Are you back? Did those old guys embarrass you?"


    When she arrived in the yard, Bai Su immediately welcomed her out.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and nodded back at the waiter who sent her back. It was a thank-you.


    Bai Su did not dare to ask more, but helped Lin Mengya to the yard.


    As soon as the door was closed, Lin Mengya immediately held Bai Su''s arm and looked very pale.


    "Master! What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya opened her mouth, she spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Bai Su was so frightened that she was at a loss. At least she stayed with Lin Mengya for a long time. She slowly helped her to the bed, took a bowl of tea and rinsed her mouth.


    "Don''t scare me, these damn old things, what did they do to you!"


    Bai Su''s anxious tears almost came down, but she knew Lin Mengya''s constitution.


    It''s basically useless to take any medicine.


    After spitting out a few mouthfuls of congestion, Lin Mengya was able to say a complete sentence.


    "I was conspired by two people in the Council hall."


    In fact, she felt something wrong just now.


    It didn''t break out until she managed to suppress her injury after entering the door.


    These people''s means are really vicious!


    "Who? I''ll kill them!"


    Bai Su''s eyes radiate fierce light. It''s heinous to dare to plot against her master!


    After Lin Mengya sneered, her eyes were also cold.


    "No hurry, sooner or later I have to clean up these two mad dogs myself."


    Hands, caressed his stomach.


    Those who plot against her are Mu Dun and Su Da!


    On the surface, Mu Dun just grabbed her neck, but secretly, he secretly used another hand to point the acupoint in her waist, but he saved his dark strength.


    But the most important thing is Su Da. When he just turned around and talked to her, he took colorless and tasteless powder with him.


    As she breathed into her body, it triggered a dark force in her waist.


    They want the life of the baby in her belly!


    What a cruel old fellow! She wrote down this account!


    "What a shame! It''s not as bad as his wife and children, not to mention an unborn baby!"


    Lin Mengya just briefly told Bai Su about the situation, and the man hated to gnash his teeth. He wanted to rush over and fight with them now.


    "If it weren''t for my special physique, I''m afraid I couldn''t stop it. Fortunately, without the urging of medicine, the dark strength has weakened a lot, but -"

 Chapter 1008

    "What''s the matter? Does that damn guy have a back move?"


    Bai Su''s tone has been mentioned in her throat. If those guys dare to really hurt the master and the baby, she will use all means to break them into pieces!


    Lin Mengya gently shook her head. Many people wanted to kill her in the court today.


    But there are few real threats.


    It''s just strange that it''s the man named Yao Sheng.


    "Bai Su, do you know Yao Sheng?"


    Lin Mengya asked softly. Bai Su was stunned and thought hard for a long time before he remembered who the man was.


    "Yao Sheng... Seems to be the eldest son of the Yao family. The descendants of the Yao family are prosperous, but this Yao Sheng is the legitimate son of the eldest brother. His identity is very noble. Unfortunately, he is a sick child who grew up in a medicine pot. It is said that he is very mysterious and no one has seen him. But how many of the Yao family can be good."


    Bai Su doesn''t like the Yao family, and Lin Mengya is not.


    The wooden shield is his man.


    "Today, he came with Su Da and them. He''s a little strange, but I can''t be sure of anything for the time being."


    There were several thoughts hovering in her mind, but now she had no basis, and she could only guess.


    Some tightness in the chest has always been the reason for the dark strength.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the bed and checked the data with her eyes closed.


    Fortunately, the baby has nothing at all.


    Force has always been her weakness. Her blood can be immune to various viruses, but there is no way to prevent physical injury.


    Fortunately, the dark strength needs to be prompted by drugs, otherwise it is likely to hurt the baby in her stomach without prevention.


    His eyes opened and a cold light flashed away.


    Su Da, Mu Dun, Lin Mengya wrote down this revenge!


    In today''s trial, all forces have their own decisions.


    But they all know what the king means.


    For a time, up and down the King City, wind and rain are coming.


    In the elegant and clean courtyard, Yao Sheng has taken off his black clothes and revealed his blue gray robe.


    The man''s figure is very thin, not as thin as a woman, but the man''s extreme fragility.


    Like a withered bamboo, it will be broken when the wind blows.


    At this time, he was sitting on a bamboo chair, closing his eyes and refreshing himself.


    All of the small courtyard are made of bamboo, and even the ground is spliced with large pieces of bamboo.


    There is no courtyard wall here, only airtight green bamboo.


    The owner of the yard is even more strange.


    The soft footsteps recalled on the ground. Yao Sheng immediately opened his eyes and saw the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "Why are you here?"


    He asked softly, something unexpected.


    "I came to see you. I heard that you are well."


    The girl had a sweet smile on her face and a clear and soft voice, but her eyes were too empty.


    He walked to the bamboo chair next to him and was familiar with the road.


    He stretched out his hand and shook it in front of the girl in a slightly cold tone.


    "Who hurt you? Ah Xiu, tell me!"


    Ah Xiu raised the corners of her mouth, but it seemed a little bitter.


    "Uncle lie is dead."


    Yao Sheng was shocked. Inexplicable pain appeared in his eyes, but he closed his eyes again. Even if the woman in front of him could not see it, he could not reveal his real emotion.


    "Don''t be sad. No one will know the secret. The people of the whole family died. Uncle lie killed them. They just volunteered."


    Ah Xiu''s tone was a little bitter. When sister Lin found her back, her guilt was not just because of the annihilation of the whole family and the death of Yan lie.


    Instead, she deceived sister Lin, who had always been good to her.


    Just some things, she really can''t tell sister Lin.


    She also has people to protect and missions she has to undertake.


    "Die, then die. This is their own destiny. They can''t blame others. Mu Dun, get in!"


    He wanted to say something, but he had already noticed the movement outside the yard.


    The pale wooden shield came in respectfully.


    All of a sudden, he knelt at Yao Sheng''s feet. His tall body seemed particularly humble at this moment.


    "Little Lord."


    Mu Dun lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at his sharp eyes.


    Although ah Xiu was confused, he also knew that it was OK for him not to be angry. If he was really angry, he was afraid that Mu Dun had done something against the law.


    But isn''t this man Yao Sheng''s Amulet? How could he be so angry?


    "I thought you had voted for the Lord."


    Yao Sheng''s tone was cold and looked down at Mu dun.


    "Little Lord, wooden shield dare not."


    "Since you dare not, why do you want to go with that old man?"


    Mu Dun shrank, but his eyes became more and more firm.


    "In Su Da''s hand, there is a ghost face vine! My subordinates must help you get it at any cost, even if... Even if it costs Mu Dun''s life."


    The words of wooden shield make it cold and disintegrate in an instant.


    Yao Sheng gave a weak look at the stubborn wooden shield, but his eyes were somewhat helpless.


    "Get up."


    Mu Dun didn''t dare, because he knew the little Lord''s temper.


    Ah Xiu was curious about this and couldn''t help asking.


    "Su Da, why does that strange old man have ghost noodles? Mu Dun, what did you cooperate with him?"


    Mu Dun looked at ah Xiu respectfully. Obviously, he was very familiar with her, so he didn''t hide anything, and said in detail.


    "Su Da came to me a few days ago and said he wanted me to plot against a woman. I reached an agreement with him. As long as I did what he said, he would give me ghost face vine. As for that woman, it seems to be Helan."


    Suddenly, ah Xiu bounced up from his chair.


    The little hand grabbed the collar of the wooden shield and roared with worry on his face.


    "What have you done to her? Say!"


    Mu Dun was stunned. Obviously, he had not seen the sweet and lovely miss ah Xiu. He was so excited.


    "Nothing... Nothing. Su Da just let me leave an inch on her waist and let him stimulate it with medicine. At most, he will suffer some internal injuries."


    Mu Dun was not sure, but ah Xiu was frightened.


    "You fool! What he wants is sister Lin''s child! I tell you, if the baby has something wrong, I''ll skin you alive!"


    Ah Xiu was so worried that she immediately prepared to run out.


    But just arrived at the door and turned back.


    "Brother Yao Sheng, since it''s your man who hurt sister Lin, you''re responsible for getting me some of the best fetal medicine! If not, go and buy it for me immediately! In short, the baby can''t have an accident! And you, I''ll settle with you when I come back!"


    With her waist inserted, ah Xiu''s charming appearance surprised Yao Sheng and Mu dun.


    Although the girl was lively and playful since childhood, such an angry look is rare.


    Mu Dun scratched his head and looked at her back.


    "Young Lord, what''s the matter with miss ah Xiu?"


    Yao Sheng looked at ah Xiu''s back and thought deeply. After a moment, he responded faintly.


    "Do you remember when you were a child, you broke the brocade Manglietia she gave me?"


    Mu Dun''s eyes tightened and his face turned pale again.


    That brocade Manglietia is a holy medicine. It took miss a Xiu several years to cultivate it, and then she took trouble to transplant it into the little Lord''s room.


    At that time, he was only 15 years old. He was clumsy and didn''t take good care of him. Jin Mulian died.


    When miss ah Xiu knew that she was too young to beat herself, she was stunned and almost bit off a piece of his meat with her teeth.


    If the young Lord hadn''t appeared, I''m afraid that miss ah Xiu, who was really angry, would have to bite him alive.


    He could not help shivering. He seemed to poke the hornet''s nest again.


    "What should I do, young master?"


    Yao Sheng took back his eyes and turned to the bamboo sea.


    "According to what she said, buy the best tocolysis medicine."


    Mu Dun shivered and nodded hurriedly.


    But as soon as I turned around, I remembered another thing.


    "No, young Lord, isn''t she the biggest medicine store in the King City?"


    Yao Sheng glanced at him and closed his eyes.


    "Well, the money is deducted from your monthly money."


    Now, Mu Dun stopped talking.


    My eyes are dull, but my heart is moaning. I hope his hard-earned money can calm the little aunt.


    Lin Mengya in the palace is having a hard time at the moment.


    Everything comes from the two big men in front of us.


    According to her meaning, she didn''t want to tell long Tianyu and Qinghu.


    But people are not as good as days. This day is the time for the teacher and Zuo Qiuyu to give her a pulse.


    She was so unwell that she went to bed early.


    What''s more, every time the teacher came, he didn''t give her a pulse until she woke up.


    Unexpectedly, today, the teacher didn''t know whether she was worried or something else. When she fell asleep, she gave her a pulse.


    Now, the whole yard knows about her internal injury.


    When she woke up, she saw three different faces with the same cold expression.


    Qinghu: "girl, who did you say? I''ll chop him now."


    Zuo Qiuyu: "poison first and then kill!"


    Bai Lirui: "I agree!"


    Even Lin Mengya felt these three vigorous killing intentions.


    In desperation, she had to hold the quilt and counselled in the corner of the bed with an embarrassed and polite smile.


    "I... where''s my husband?"


    Looking around for a week, Lin Mengya didn''t see long Tianyu.


    No, he should be more excited than anyone.


    His eyes fell on the corner, like a quail hiding on Bai Su who dared not look up. The latter glanced at the door, and then his hands swung back and forth like holding something.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya understood.


    I''m sorry, the one in her family has gone to sharpen his knife.


    Good job, extorting confessions and starting a dragon!


    With her eyes turned, Lin Mengya had to bow to the big men.


    "Well... The man who hurt me, he''s from lieyun country."


    She carefully revealed it a little, but who knows, a cold voice came from behind.


    "Oh, ask Xiaoyu and his father. Do they mind destroying the country?"

 Chapter 1009

    Lin Mengya covered her face with a quilt, because she clearly saw a clever figure from the window and just jumped down from the wall on one side of the yard.


    Well, I hope those two people don''t fight.


    Who knows¡ª¡ª


    "It''s a little difficult to destroy the state. Can we destroy the family?"


    Lin Mengya was shocked and her expression was unspeakable.


    What about the mature and steady jade prince? What about the country and the world? Is that all?


    But the new emperor of Jin in her family really thought about it for a long time, and finally answered.


    "Ten families, this is the bottom line."


    WTF£¡ You are going against the sky!


    Seeing that the situation was about to collapse, Lin Mengya had to show her face honestly.


    "I''m fine... I''m fine. Come here first. I have something to tell you."


    Although her voice was weak, Lin Mengya''s complexion was ruddy and natural. It seemed that it didn''t matter.


    The two outside also came in. Long Tianyu silently sat beside Lin Mengya and let her lean against her arms.


    Several other people were jealous, but under Lin Mengya''s eyes, they had to settle down.


    Each found a chair and sat in front of Lin Mengya''s bed.


    She The pressure is a little high.


    "In fact, I have nothing to do. I''m in danger. I don''t want you to avenge me, but now is not the time."


    She knew that long Tianyu and they were already in a hurry.


    If it weren''t for the sake of the overall situation, I''m afraid now the whole palace has turned them upside down.


    Especially the big hand protecting her waist, Lin Mengya quietly covered it. There was some tacit understanding between them. They knew it.


    "That''s what they say, but they''ve obviously lived enough to open their hands on you. Besides, in such a chaotic situation, it''s nothing to die."


    Former Jianghu "but elder sister, why did you deliberately disclose it to ah Xiu? Even if she has an old relationship with Yao Sheng, it will take a lot of trouble to bring this news?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t understand, but he was obedient, so he asked now.


    Lin Mengya smiled, her eyes flashing and replied.


    "Of course, it''s for testing."


    Test what?


    What does it mean to look at each other in the room except her?

 Chapter 1010

    No matter what the situation is in the palace, at least now the bamboo studio is bustling.


    "Mu Dun, stop! If I don''t stab you today to avenge my unborn nephew, I won''t be Dongfang Xiu!"


    Stunned with anger, ah Xiu waved his shiny dagger and followed the sound of chopping wooden shields in the yard.


    The latter''s breath is a little unstable because of her hand injury, and she doesn''t dare to flash too fast or too far, so as not to cause any accident to miss a Xiu, which will lead to a mess in the bamboo studio.


    However, the owner of Zhuzhai sat calmly in the room.


    The mask covered his face, and no one knew what his expression was now.


    It took him a long time to speak.


    "Enough."


    The two words, neither salty nor light, stopped ah Xiu and Mu Dun at the same time.


    "Brother Sheng, do you want to protect him?"


    Ah Xiu is unwilling, and the dagger in his hand is still eager to try.


    Yao Sheng glanced at her and drank a cup of Chinese tea.


    "Wooden shield, stand there."


    Those who were named immediately stood tall and straight as loose, and dared not resist any more.


    Ah Xiu touched the man and raised the dagger in his hand for a long time, but it didn''t fall.


    "Brother Sheng, sister Lin''s children are gone! This guy did it all!"


    The dagger fell to the ground, and ah Xiu squatted on the ground, sad as a child.


    She is really sad for sister Lin and the baby.


    But she can''t understand Mu Dun''s character. He must have done it for brother Sheng.


    She didn''t understand why they were all her relatives and friends, but in the end, they ended up like this?


    "No... Are you sure?"


    Yao Sheng''s voice is a little hesitant. It''s not supposed to be so. How can it


    Ah Xiu nodded, and the sadness on his face was not adulterated at all.


    "When I entered the palace, I happened to see the jade prince. He took me to sister Lin. I stayed outside the yard for a long time. There was a strong smell of blood, and there were a lot of people. The same was true when the aunts had a miscarriage."


    With the heart poison, ah Xiu can actually completely make up for the inconvenience of losing his eyesight.


    So it''s no different from what you saw with your own eyes.


    Yao Sheng was silent and thought deeply.


    "It''s really his fault, but mu Dun is my man, and he did such a stupid thing for me. I should bear all the things. Please go and see the situation and do your best. If the child is gone, at least adults don''t have an accident."


    Yao Sheng has never been a person who likes to escape.


    He will be responsible for this matter to the end.


    Ah Xiu was thinking about Lin Mengya. She stamped her feet, took the medicine box in Mu Dun''s hand, and turned and hurried away.


    "If there is something wrong with sister Lin, the friendship we grew up with has come to an end. Mu Dun, even if you are for brother Sheng, don''t bury your conscience. Some things... You''d better not do."


    When the girl''s bitter warning came, Mu Dun was stunned, and the look of pain in her eyes flashed away.


    Looked at the house, like a calm little Lord.


    In fact, they all have unspeakable secrets in their hearts.


    Ah Xiu hurried back to the palace with her pills. In fact, she went to make a scene just to get what she had in her hand.


    "I ask to see the jade prince!"


    The Chamberlain of the palace didn''t dare to neglect ah Xiu. In an instant, she appeared in front of Xiaoyu.


    "This is a pill specially made by the Yao family. I don''t know whether I can save the baby, but at least it can hang sister Lin''s life!"


    Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows and looked at the pill in front of him.


    Having been with Lin Mengya for a long time, Xiaoyu has also been infected with some herbal knowledge.


    This pill smells delicious. It is obviously the best of the best.


    Immediately, he remembered his sister''s orders and snorted coldly.


    "Do you think you can use these things to offset their sins? Ah Xiu, you are their lecturer? You know, my sister''s life is at stake now!"


    Xiaoyu''s tone was cold, and ah Xiu believed it.


    After shaking his head desperately, he said in a hurry.


    "No, Yao Sheng said. No matter what the consequences are, he is willing to bear them. I want to bring this medicine, not to plead with them!"


    In fact, ah Xiu still has a trace of fantasy in her heart. At least she hopes that Yao Sheng and sister Lin will not become immortal enemies.


    But she was too clear about sister Chu Lin''s personality. Mu Dun was afraid that she would die.


    But he did it himself, and no one else could blame him.


    "That''s good! That Mu Dun is really vicious. Do you know that he cooperates with Su Da, not only to murder the fetus in the abdomen, but also to kill my sister. Pity my sister, before you see the appearance of my nephew..."


    Xiaoyu''s voice choked very real. It was so real that ah Xiu''s heart was also filled with acid and astringency.


    "You... Don''t cry. Can you let me meet sister Lin? I have a few words to say to her."


    Originally, Xiaoyu couldn''t cheat ah Xiu.


    After all, he had a son Gu, and ah Xiu''s heart Gu had already become one with her.


    But there is the suppression of Wang Gu. Even ah Xiu will be affected as long as he gets closer to him.


    So at the moment, she completely believed Xiaoyu.


    "OK, I''ll take you to see her."


    Xiaoyu looked faint and led ah Xiu to the yard.


    At that time, there was a great deal of noise, and there were many busy palace people inside and outside.


    But indoors, only Bai Su and Ning Qiu take care of them.


    Now Ning Qiu is a real maid in power in the palace and the Queen''s confidant. First, it shows the Queen''s concern for Helan. Second, with her, those palace people really don''t dare to mess around.


    "Bai Su, ah Xiu came to see her sister."


    Xiaoyu stood outside the door and whispered towards the door.


    Bai Su immediately opened the door, quickly exchanged eyes with Xiaoyu, and said with a choking voice.


    "Ah Xiu, come in."


    The smell of blood in the house is pungent and fresh.


    Ah Xiu''s heart is like falling into an ice cellar. She knows what it means.


    "Lin... Sister Lin..."


    Whispering, ah Xiu almost collapsed to the ground.


    Finally, Bai Su helped her to Lin Mengya''s bed.


    "Ah Xiu... You''re here..."


    The soft voice sounds weak.


    Ah Xiu knelt in front of the bed. No matter how sad she was, there would never be a drop of tears.


    "Stop crying..."


    Listening to sister Lin''s gentle voice, ah Xiu''s sense of guilt overlapped layer by layer.


    "Sister Lin, don''t leave us, please, don''t!"


    Ah Xiu wanted to hold Lin Mengya''s hand, but she found that the bedding under sister Lin was slightly wet.


    The strong smell of blood made ah Xiu''s hands tremble.


    Why, why did this happen?


    "Ah Xiu... I may not be able to make it."


    She heard sister Lin''s voice, with a touch of irony, but more of a sense of powerlessness.


    No! She doesn''t want such sister Lin!


    "No! You can! I''ll find the best medicine for you and ask the most powerful doctor for you. Sister Lin, please don''t die!"


    If she had tears, it would have been flooded by now.


    But she could only hold sister Lin''s cold hand tightly and kept praying to the empress.


    "The best doctor... Ah Xiu, it''s hard for a doctor to cure himself. Maybe it''s my life."


    Lin Mengya''s tone was relieved, as if one had to be open-minded before dying.


    Ah Xiu was afraid because she seemed to smell death.


    "Sister Lin! Don''t die!"


    It''s all her fault. If it weren''t for her


    Everything is her fault!


    "Ah Xiu, miss''s time is running out. You''d better go first to avoid being sad."


    Ah Xiu, immersed in sadness, didn''t notice the abnormality in the room at all.


    Until she was persuaded away by Ning Qiu, her head was still confused.


    In the room, Lin Mengya sat up from the bed intact.


    The blood was just fresh pig blood, but the teacher added some medicine to process it, so it was more like human blood in appearance and smell.


    Squint and look out the window.


    "The master is suspicious -"


    She nodded gently. In fact, she didn''t want to doubt ah Xiu''s.


    But she knew this girl very well, so those abnormal places could not escape her eyes.


    "She had to do it, and she didn''t expect that those people would really do it to me."


    The depressed pain in her eyes, ah Xiu''s behavior, is almost betrayal.


    Their friendship almost collapsed.


    Lin Mengya seems deserted, but in fact she attaches great importance to these people.


    Under the pressure of the bitterness in her heart, she can''t give up easily before things come out.


    "Stare at her and see what Yao will do at the grand meeting. What news has come from Su Da?"


    Turning around, they got into a small side door behind the bedstead.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to the small room where I met Xiaoyu.


    Long Tianyu is still sitting there, but he doesn''t wear the clothes of the waiter today.


    His black civilian clothes made him less domineering and more angry.


    At this moment, he is just a husband and a father to be.


    Lin Mengya took Bai Su and sat in the chair opposite him.


    The man looked up, exchanged a shallow look with her and continued to bury his hand in the information in front of him.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Su Da. It''s just that some strangers have just entered his temporary residence these days."


    Still meeting strangers at this time? Lin Mengya has some speculation in her heart, but it is not clear.


    "Is it possible to find out who it is?"


    Bai Su shook her head. She had thought of these things for a long time.


    "The origin is unknown, but it doesn''t look like a person from lieyun. It looks like a person from the state of Jin."


    The spies they sent out were professionally trained. Especially Lin Mengya asked them to be meticulous. From some small actions, they can judge a lot of things.


    "Jin people? This is a little strange."


    Since they can come, others in Jin may not be able to come. However, Lin Mengya always feels a little strange.


    "Those Jin people are not of low birth."


    A voice brought the news that made Lin Mengya more confused.

 Chapter 1011

    Qinghu, dressed as a bodyguard, came in and whispered.


    "What did you find?"


    Lin Mengya turned and asked.


    The latter took out something from her waist, shook it in front of her eyes, and finally put it in front of long Tianyu. He narrowed his eyes and looked unhappy.


    "It seems that only your dragon family has this thing?"


    Long Tianyu put down the information in his hand, picked it up and put it in his hand. He looked at it carefully.


    The most precious thing in the world is gold, silver and jewelry.


    But no matter how valuable things are, they also have the same.


    But the objects in his hands are round, smooth and cold.


    The color of porcelain white is particularly soft. It is a half moon shaped object, about half the size of the palm, on which is carved a flying dragon.


    Long Tianyu put it down expressionless and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "This thing is called the moon keel. Only those of the royal family have it. The male is the full moon and the female is the half moon. The material is actually a big fish from the sea. It''s not expensive, but it''s very rare."


    Lin Mengya looked at the keel of that month and took another look at the clear fox.


    The latter''s eyes drooped, but she clearly read out a sense of hate.


    The one deep into the bone marrow.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Can you tell whose it is?"


    Qinghu''s voice was slightly cold and even impolite.


    But long Tianyu didn''t care. He closed his eyes and rubbed for a while before spitting out three words.


    "Long Mengru."


    "Sure enough, with this thing, you can really determine the identity of that person. Long Tianyu, can you find out who this thing belongs to?"


    Qinghu sneered, took something from his neck and threw it in front of long Tianyu.


    He stood there with a handsome face as cold as when Lin Mengya first met him.


    There was anger in long Tianyu''s eyes, but he was in love with Lin Mengya. He was just calm and picked up the object.


    It was slightly yellow, but it was full moon, and the relief on it was also missing.


    However, long Tianyu still closed his eyes and rubbed the full moon keel in his hand.


    Soon, a puzzled look flew up on his face, opened his eyes and looked at the things in his hands with a little shock.


    "This is Uncle Wang''s bone dragon! However, he died early at the age of 15. Didn''t this thing be buried with him?"


    At the moment, long Tianyu also stares back at Qinghu with cold eyes.


    The atmosphere is tense.


    And Lin Mengya''s only idea is, isn''t it? Qinghu threw away the old dragon''s grave?


    But she soon remembered something. She walked in front of Qinghu and effortlessly took off Qinghu''s collar, revealing her white left shoulder.


    "Mengya, you --"


    Her sudden action made Qinghu and long Tianyu not react for a moment.


    "Don''t move!"


    Intimidated, Qinghu could only reluctantly let the girl get rid of the things on his left shoulder.


    Later, as the legal husband of the pregnant woman, long Tianyu also looked stunned.


    Why do you pick up your clothes when you can''t move.


    Just when his tumbling vinegar jar was almost broken, Lin Mengya whispered.


    "Really!"


    On the left shoulder of Qinghu, there is actually a piece of human / skin / face / tool.


    Lin Mengya forcibly took it down and revealed a round scar inside.


    The scar was crisscrossed, and it was obvious that it had been scratched with a sharp knife point.


    But you can see at a glance that the trace before the scar is very similar to the full moon keel he took.


    "Long Tianyu! Your great uncle pretended to be dead!"


    Turning her head, Lin Mengya looked angry.


    Qinghu could not help but warm his heart and pulled his collar. It seemed that the wound in his heart was no longer so painful.


    The raging anger also calmed down a lot.


    At least for long Tianyu, he no longer wants to vent his anger.


    "Ah?"


    Here, long Tianyu didn''t turn around for a moment, but looked at his wife suspiciously.


    "Qinghu said that this thing is his real enemy. Since it is your uncle, it means that your uncle pretended to be dead!"


    Lin Mengya knew everything about Qinghu, and long Tianyu was not stupid and responded quickly.


    "How is this... Possible?"


    Qinghu said coldly.


    "It''s impossible. Your great uncle died early at the age of 15. Until now, he must be at least about 65. But this thing and this mark were printed 35 years ago. It''s not a fake death. What is it?"


    Qing Hu''s words made long Tianyu frown.


    "Maybe someone stole his tomb and took out this thing."


    Long Tianyu subconsciously refuted, but soon, he reacted quickly.


    Uncle Wang has a very good relationship with his father and emperor, and he was the first son of Grandpa Huang, so he is naturally very loved.


    But then something happened, and the great prince suddenly fell out of favor.


    Finally, it seems that he became ill with depression and died early at the age of 15.


    However, although the great prince fell out of favor, he was extremely sad and proud after his death. Even the emperor''s grandfather did not hesitate to violate the ancestral system. After his death, he sealed the king and buried the king''s uncle in the imperial mausoleum with the emperor''s grandfather and grandmother.


    Long Tianyu looked more dignified because he realized something unusual.


    "If it''s stolen, it means that your grandfather''s mausoleum has been stolen. But I don''t think it''s possible. The guard of the imperial mausoleum has always been very tight. Don''t mention that the thieves have no way. Even the tomb robbers with names in the Jianghu can''t open the imperial mausoleum without alerting the soul guard."


    Lin Mengya is also clear about these palace secret histories.


    After all, she had been favored by the former Emperor for a period of time and knew more than ordinary people.


    That''s why she decided it was a fake death.


    "This man doesn''t belong to the candle dragon club. Because I once inquired about him, and the people in the candle dragon club kept a secret from him. Moreover, his food and clothing expenses maintained many habits of the original royal family. Hum, it really makes me unforgettable forever."


    The memory of his youth has been pestering him.


    Even if today is not what it used to be, he is tortured into nightmares every night.


    If it weren''t for Lin Mengya, I''m afraid he would have fallen into the abyss.


    So he hates, heart and bone!


    Lin Mengya is worried that whether long Tianyu or Qinghu is the person she cares about.


    However, as things become more and more involved, more and more things will be excavated.


    She is not afraid of trouble, but she is afraid of hurting the people around her.


    "Taro, go out with Bai Su first."


    As soon as Lin Mengya called him taro, long Tianyu knew that the man was pleading with him not to be angry.


    To tell the truth, as long as the soft tone comes out, he can''t take care of his anger.


    When she left with great strides, Bai Su hesitated and looked at the two people in the room for a few eyes, and then disappeared outside the door.


    They will not be too far away, but they will never eavesdrop on what Lin Mengya doesn''t want them to know.


    Just like now.


    "Baby''s godfather, sit down."


    The smile was shallow, and Lin Mengya''s tone pretended to be relaxed, but the Qing fox in front of him was tense.


    It was only a little gentle when I glanced at her.


    Lin Mengya held her hand. Although the family recognized that long Tianyu was a piece of wood, Qinghu always used a frivolous appearance to hide his scarred heart.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was particularly worried about him.


    This person, in fact, his heart is very simple, so simple that he can only hold the people he cares about.


    "You know, whenever, my baby and I are on your side."


    Like coaxing a child, Lin Mengya patted her belly and said softly.


    Qing Hu was stunned and said a word without thinking.


    "What if it''s against you and long Tianyu?"


    One of two? Lin Mengya blinked and continued.


    "If I choose you, the baby will have no father and I will have no husband. If I choose him, the baby will have no Godfather and I will have no good brother."


    She seemed to be talking to herself, but her voice fell into the ears of Qinghu.


    The latter suddenly smiled. Even if the smile was mixed with bitterness, it was not ugly at all, and it was not as false as he had always been.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly and reassuringly.


    "Figured it out?"


    Qinghu nodded, but his hand touched his shoulder.


    "In this world, the only people I can''t bear are you and your baby."


    Lin Mengya looked at the fox and always felt that this was a little strange.


    But she has already understood the meaning.


    In fact, Qinghu is afraid.


    Like a person who has been in the dark for a long time, when he regains the light, he will worry day and night whether one day, the light will be taken away and people will fall back into the dark.


    Therefore, he would extremely hate the initiator who took away his light from the beginning.


    The reason why Lin Mengya said this is to tell Qinghu.


    He is very important to himself. Moreover, no one can easily take everything he cares about except himself.


    Everything is in his hands, his choice.


    Qinghu was a little relieved, but when he looked at the full moon bone dragon, he couldn''t help trembling.


    "He is a distinguished guest of the candle dragon club. No one knows his origin or his age. But he is a friend of the chief. In the next few years, no one can get close to the secret room where the chief is located except him."


    Lin Mengya listened quietly, and the cold tone of Qinghu no longer had the pain of depression.


    Lower her eyes. Lin Mengya has already guessed the next story.


    Some people in this world just enjoy abusing others.


    Even now, the appearance of Qinghu is excellent. What''s more, he was young, and what a unique style he was.


    But it fell into the hands of a disgusting scum.


    Qinghu he, from the age of 12 to 13, was transformed by the mysterious man in the candle dragon club with various drugs and instruments.


    How painful the process is, Lin Mengya just wants to kill the scum.


    As a Qing fox, that''s just the beginning.


    "I... can''t be humane."

 Chapter 1012

    The eyelashes trembled, and Qinghu smiled and said the biggest shame of his life.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was filled with sorrow and pride. How did she survive those demonic means?


    "I once wanted to die. I cut my wrist deeply with a dagger in front of him. Then he smiled, took the cup and took my blood, and then slowly cured me."


    Until now, Qinghu can''t help trembling when he thinks of the scene.


    Later, the man even regarded him as a blood slave. But under the action of some drugs, even if he was almost drained of blood, he still couldn''t die.


    Later, he became numb and the man had better toys, so he left the man''s hand.


    However, what I experienced later was not much better than that before.


    In short, he was a man who was completely trampled on his dignity until he met Lin Mengya.


    The bad girl recalled the hope he had long abandoned.


    Lin Mengya tried to control her emotions and desperately warned herself that she must not lose her mind.


    Once she gets out of control, everyone''s efforts will be in vain.


    Looking at the bone dragon that confirmed the evil, Lin Mengya wanted to smash it into powder.


    But she knew she couldn''t do it, at least not now.


    "Why did he take your blood?"


    Although I don''t know why I asked this question, my intuition tells Lin Mengya that it is likely that the other party has another purpose.


    Because the blood of Qinghu is not simple.


    This is the clue she saw when she helped Qinghu detoxify.


    It''s just quiet.


    "I don''t know, but the teenagers he chose are between the ages of 15 and 17. After 17, he won''t bleed these blood slaves again."


    Qing Hu recalled and whispered.


    Blood?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking.


    From the very beginning, contact with the candle dragon, blood, has become an inevitable factor.


    The world is somewhat different from the modern society where she lived before. In addition to those conventional substances, there seems to be some mysterious functions in the blood.


    Of course, this thing is also easy to explain. It is not the existence of strange forces and gods.


    It''s strange. Why are teenagers aged 15 to 17? Is there any other meaning?


    "What are the similarities between these people''s origins, looks, or other characteristics?"


    Lin Mengya is completely immersed in research, and Qinghu is gradually relieved because he is no longer the only one to bear the deepest darkness he represses.


    At least now the questions Lin Mengya asked didn''t make him feel much pain.


    Because he knew that the more she knew, it meant that her hope of revenge would be closer and closer.


    "If you want to say the same thing, I can''t find anything else except age. By the way, these people''s looks are extremely excellent. They must be thin and not too short. In a word, they are tall and beautiful."


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu strangely. Isn''t this guy really boasting?


    But soon she drove the idea out of her mind.


    The candle dragon can raise people with blood, which can keep people young and beautiful. But Lin Mengya felt that it was not just such a simple reason.


    In other words, the reason why the great prince was not favored at the beginning was not mentioned in the ancient books in the palace.


    There are only two reasons for this.


    First, it doesn''t matter.


    But it is obviously not a small matter to make him from a beloved prince to a person out of favor.


    So that''s the second possibility.


    Once this incident breaks out, it will become a scandal for the royal family.


    In that case, if the prince really pretended to die, I''m afraid it will be related to this matter.


    Now the most important thing is to find this person, or find the exact information to determine whether he is the great prince of Jin.


    "Does this man have any characteristics?"


    Qinghu''s face was dark. Although he did have close contact with the great prince, the man was really careful. He was wrapped in his clothes without any gap.


    "He is tall, but his voice is not as low as that of an ordinary man, but like a teenager. People in the candle dragon club call him Zunke, and no one knows his name. What''s more, there is always a faint smell of flowers on his body. I don''t know what kind of flowers they are. In short, people''s mind is always a little confused after smelling them."


    Even if it was a memory, Qinghu couldn''t help sweating all over.


    Lin Mengya noticed, so she was no longer ready to continue to ask.


    Patted the fox on the shoulder. Lin Mengya smiled and comforted.


    "Well, I''ll find out the owner of this flower fragrance. At that time, we''ll cut him to death. I''ll give technology and you''ll give manpower."


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he was eager to try. With a relaxed smile, he finally climbed up the corner of his mouth.


    He always trusted what she said more than anyone else.


    Because she always has the ability to do it.


    "OK, I''ll wait."


    Knowing that Qinghu should not go out to work now, Lin Mengya assigned him to the front yard and helped ningqiu command the palace people.


    Before long, the figure of long Tianyu appeared in front of her.


    At that time, she was thinking with her head down.


    "Eat while it''s hot."


    Within sight, a plate of fresh snacks appeared.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up and grabbed a bite.


    Golden crisp, mainly because it is also mixed with salty mutton, which is not boring at all.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "You know me best."


    She never lacked the words to deceive people. Long Tianyu, who had something wrong in her heart, only heard these words and knew that her position had not been shaken.


    Although the woman in front of him married him, she still broke his baby.


    But he is always worried about gain and loss, because the woman in front of him is too special.


    He had no doubt that if he really did something wrong to her, the woman would leave immediately without even leaving him a back.


    Because she and he are equal in every respect.


    He knows this better than anyone.


    "Still thinking about the fox?"


    Even though he knew that there could be nothing between Qinghu and Mengya, he still cared.


    Sitting beside her, he grabbed her slender waist. Long Tianyu''s voice was a little stuffy.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look. This man is becoming more and more stingy.


    "No, I''m thinking about your great uncle. I always think this man is a little strange. Oh, do you know why he offended your great grandfather at the beginning?"


    Poked long Tianyu''s chest, Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu put her head on her shoulder, but she kept thinking about it in her brain.


    "This... My father didn''t mention it. But when I was a child, it seems that I heard grandpa Huang mention it once. I don''t know exactly what it is, but it seems that Grandpa Huang alienated Uncle Wang after he first recovered from his illness."


    "A serious illness has just healed. What disease?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the handsome face close at hand and frowned.


    "Uncle Wang once fell off his horse and was unconscious for six days. Since this time, Grandpa Huang hated him. None of the people he served left behind and were executed."


    "Is it your uncle''s head that was stupid?"


    In front of his wife''s unreliable guess, long Tianyu reluctantly scraped her small nose.


    "It shouldn''t be. The brothers of the emperor once said that Uncle Wang should be the first in terms of wit, talent and morality. But I think the smarter people are, the more stupid they will be. It may also be this reason that makes grandpa Huang angry with Uncle Wang."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She actually thought so.


    If you are stupid, there should be records in the classics. In any case, there are fools in all dynasties, but there is no shortage of him.


    It''s strange. How did a great prince, who was deeply loved by Bingxue smart, try to die and completely lose his father''s favor?


    Looking for the root and tracing the source, I''m afraid to solve this puzzle. Everything can be solved easily.


    He took another bite of mutton dessert and Lin Mengya touched her stomach.


    "Yu, I always think what''s in my stomach is a boy / baby."


    "Well, why?"


    Long Tianyu looked down at the ball on her stomach.


    "Because I love meat too much recently."


    Although she is not picky about food, she has no special preference for meat.


    And I heard that if I was pregnant with a boy, I might like to eat meat.


    "I want a daughter."


    Long Tianyu gently patted her belly and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Put mutton snacks into her mouth, and Lin Mengya wiped her hands with her man''s sleeves.


    "Well, if it''s a girl, it''s probably a pure man with a beard."


    A father has a black face. He''s a mother. Isn''t he really here to pit the baby?


    The harvest of Qinghu''s trip was not small. Lin Mengya and they finally knew that Tiancheng Princess long Mengru had colluded with Su Da.


    In fact, she was not surprised at this.


    Long Mengru''s ambition is not small, and so is wan Yanjing, the great prince of lieyun country.


    In that case, it is reasonable for them to collude with each other.


    But now there should be no suitable chips in the hands of long Mengru.


    Since long Tianyu ascended the throne, there has been peace on the surface. Secretly, all officials who have a relationship with Shangguan''s family have been secretly replaced by his people with long QingHan.


    If the official family makes a comeback, it will not achieve any particularly powerful effect.


    And who is Su Da? Who is wanyanjing?


    Now they are holding heavy weapons. Xiaoyu will be completely suppressed by Wan Yanjing if she is not careful.


    How could such a person choose to cooperate with long Mengru, a lost dog?


    Looking at the half moon keel in her hand over and over, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that she seemed to have forgotten to ask the most critical question.


    "Go and ask Qinghu for me. How did he get this?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and left. After a while, she got the answer she wanted.


    "Qing Hu said that he saw those people with his own eyes and took the keel as a keepsake, so he tried to steal it. He didn''t see long Mengru."

 Chapter 1013

    Before the voice fell, Lin Mengya''s mind turned many times.


    "Only the royal family of Jin can own this moon keel. Besides, outsiders should not know the existence of this thing, let alone that it can prove each of you. But now, long Mengru actually uses her moon keel as a keepsake, which shows -"


    Long Tianyu was also a smart man and immediately reacted.


    "Maybe Uncle Wang is in Su Da''s gang!"


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction, and her status should not be low.


    "We all only saw the deep meaning behind it, but forgot the most superficial problem. The reason why long Mengru used the moon keel as a keepsake was to prove that he was a member of the royal family of the Jin Dynasty. If you were really your great uncle, then everything would be natural. I think since he chose to cooperate with long Mengru, he meant to have some plans for the royal family of the Jin Dynasty. It seems that you are The great uncle, it''s basically certain that he pretended to be dead. "


    Lin Mengya''s analysis is also what long Tianyu thinks.


    I thought I was just coming to accompany my wife and children this time. Unexpectedly, I encountered more problems.


    After a moment of silence, long Tianyu looked determined.


    "I will never let them go back to hinder QingHan."


    Although he gave up the throne of king of Jin, he did not give up his responsibility.


    Guarding his country is the mission of every Jin man!


    Lin Mengya gently covered his hand, which was the Dragon Tianyu she appreciated.


    "Even so, we still fight side by side. But I think Su Da should be able to rule it out."


    Seeing long Tianyu''s puzzled eyes, Lin Mengya shrugged and said.


    "Well, he is so ugly that he doesn''t conform to the genetic style of your old dragon family."


    Long Tianyu raised his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his woman''s judgment basis was so simple and rough.


    What''s more, he still thinks it''s reasonable. What should he do.


    Now that they have the direction of investigation, they have the motivation.


    At that time, new enemies and old resentments can be counted together.


    "You ask Qinghu to take this thing back. Don''t scare the snake. This line is still useful for us to keep."


    Qinghu is a master. Lin Mengya doesn''t have to worry about these things.


    An abortion drama outside also gradually subsided.


    Because she has planted, it depends on what kind of fruit she will bear.


    At night, the noisy pianyuan finally subsided.


    Most of the palace people who came to help were dismissed, and others were exhausted.


    The witch doctors left only one or two on duty, and the others went to the house outside the palace to rest temporarily.


    However, everyone knows that the ''Helan girl'' in the room is afraid to die.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    There is a dark shadow, approaching quietly.


    Palace lanterns flicker. Maybe it''s because people in the palace are too busy during the day, so those palace people who are responsible for going to the night seem to have forgotten here.


    The night shrouded the earth and completely hid the black shadow.


    The shadow quickly moved to the quiet side yard. He was very cautious. After repeatedly confirming that no one found his whereabouts, he turned into the yard.


    The footsteps were like the wind, and the shadow was pasted under the window in an instant.


    Hide in the corner and listen carefully to the movement inside.


    The low sobs of sobbing came, and there was nothing else.


    He listened patiently again for a while, knowing that there was a choking word in it.


    "It seems that miss can''t. let''s bury her together. I hope in the next life, miss can..."


    The second half was still blocked by crying.


    He opened a small gap and saw only two slender figures in the curtain, changing the clothes of the woman on the bed.


    Their movements are very gentle, but the woman on the bed is silent.


    Under the candlelight, he could smell the bloody gas inside, very fresh and thick.


    Then a small pile of clothes stained with blood was thrown out of the tent.


    He heard the two women inside, crying in a low voice and changing the mourning clothes for the people on the bed.


    "Sister Bai Su, don''t cry any more. You''ll always be busy at Miss Helan''s funeral tomorrow. I''ll watch here. Go and have a rest first."


    White Su? The shadow knows who she is.


    That is Helan''s most trusted confidant maid. If Helan really doesn''t work, the woman will die of sadness.


    "I won''t go! I won''t leave the master! Master, take Bai Su with you!"


    Even the so-called Wulin experts are no different from ordinary people.


    Another maid advised and advised, and Bai Su finally left the room step by step.


    The maid turned back, sighed, shook her head and continued to guard in front of the bed.


    Even if people die, someone should always watch.


    Bai Su left and the room was quiet again.


    The shadow finally moved and took out a column of incense from his cuff.


    The thin curl of smoke spread into the house along the window.


    The shadow was still not in a hurry until the incense burned out and there was a sound of something falling to the ground in the room. The shadow carefully put away the rest.


    Tomorrow, no one will find any trace.


    The shadow looked around, boldly pushed open the window, gently lit the night owl and jumped to the ground.


    He was still cautious, even if no one in the room was sober.


    Quickly approached the curtain, opened the thick curtain, and finally saw a man lying on the bed.


    The shadow held his breath, and there was no sound of breathing in the room except the maid who fainted at his feet.


    He was finally sure that the man in bed was indeed a dead man.


    As fast as lightning, the man stepped onto the bed and opened the curtain to hold the "dead body" on the bed.


    Just as he stretched out his hand, his shoulder was heavily touched.


    The shadow screamed. He just wanted to find a loophole to rush out, but he found that his body was completely out of control.


    No! He got caught!


    With a bang, the shadow fell.


    I can only open a pair of eyes, look at the maid who should have been fascinated by incense, and tear off the mask on her face.


    And Bai Su, who had just gone out, came back quickly.


    "Really! Girl, it''s really easy to calculate."


    There was something wrong with Bai Su''s voice, which seemed to be more weak, like -- like the maid just now!


    The shadow on the ground was confused, because his mind was gradually not clear.


    "Someone is coming again. Hide."


    Too late to explain, the maid who tore off the mask pulled the wrong white Su and quickly hid by the bed.


    Before long, a dark shadow came again.


    Only this time, people came in through the door.


    The second shadow still came to the bedside, but did not open the curtain.


    Instead, he knelt on the ground with a low voice.


    "Miss Helan, it''s all my fault, Mu dun. I hurt your mother and son. If you want to hate me, hate me alone. Please don''t disturb my young master. Mu Dun, I''ll pay for your life."


    With a flash of cold light, a bright dagger appeared in Mu Dun''s hand.


    The man was really eager for death. Without hesitation, he aimed at his heart and ran through it.


    That strength is by no means a play.


    The "Ding" made a crisp sound, and the dagger in Mu Dun''s hand was blown away, but his fist was still beating on his chest.


    With a "poof", Mu Dun spit out a mouthful of blood, but there was a feeling of doubt and confusion in his eyes.


    After all, who killed his dagger?


    "You big man, I don''t know whether you are stupid or really good. Forget it, take it with you!"


    The wooden shield only saw the curtain move, and then the man fell down with a pain in his shoulder.


    Before he lost consciousness, Mudun only saw a curling figure walking out of the curtain. That was not true¡ª¡ª


    In a secret room in the palace, Lin Mengya, who had a safe sleep, sat behind a chair accompanied by long Tianyu and looked at two guys with flowers tied in front of her and cork in her mouth.


    They are the people who broke in last night.


    What made them faint was Lin Mengya''s cartilage powder.


    As long as you stick a little bit, and then pierce the skin with a gold needle, you will lose your strength in an instant.


    Don''t say it''s resistance. It''s even hard to bite your tongue and commit suicide.


    The soft red corners of her mouth are raised slightly. The teacher hasn''t been idle with her recently and has made a lot of good things.


    Today is the time to test.


    "Master, do you think these two people will be together?"


    Last night, Bai Su and Ning Qiu changed their identities.


    To say that people are rather autumn, it is really a powerful school in the acting school.


    One was so heartbroken that Lin Mengya thought she was really going to die.


    The body on the bed is similar to his body shape, but because of Wang Gu, Xiaoyu, who disguises the dead body with natural advantages, plays the role of friendship.


    To this end, they also sealed a big red envelope to Xiaoyu.


    Although Xiaoyu protested, everyone thought that except him, no man was as tall as Lin Mengya.


    Facts have proved that the eyes of the masses are clear.


    So they caught the two goods smoothly.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, looked at the two piles in front of her, and shook her head.


    "It''s hard to say."


    But the result of the test is really coming out. It is estimated that their medicine strength is going to pass. Qinghu pinches everyone''s mouth and feeds each one a pill.


    Before long, the two people were completely awake, but the only place where they could move was their head.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu -"


    The strange shadow was calm, but mu Dun stared at Lin Mengya in surprise.


    The latter ignored him, but turned his head and closed his eyes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, people were standing around the wooden shield.


    "Beat him!"


    At the command of the Qing fox, the wooden shield became a sandbag at the feet of all.


    He was a strong man. He was stunned and played like a meat ball. The process was terrible and extremely violent.


    When everyone had enough to vent, the wooden shield was dying.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "Let''s talk."


    The wooden shield with black nose and swollen face wants to curse his mother in his heart.


    Where is the palace? It''s clearly a battle between local ruffians and hooligans.


    Soon, the cork in Mu Dun''s mouth was removed, and the man was finally able to speak.

 Chapter 1014

    Mu Dun didn''t expect that the Helan girl would appear alive in front of her.


    "Why aren''t you dead?"


    Mu Dun just doesn''t have a long memory. As soon as Xiaoyu''s eyes sink, he will give him another foot. Finally, Qinghu pulled the man back.


    "Young man, calm down. You can play later. Our poison saint has developed a lot of good things recently. Killing people is the simplest."


    Qinghu''s tone is particularly gentle, but it also makes people feel particularly cold.


    Mu Dun finally learned to be good. He looked at Lin Mengya honestly and dared not say another word.


    "Do you know the one next to you?"


    Lin Mengya raised her chin, and Mu Dun immediately turned her head and looked at her.


    A rather strange face immediately shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Why do you two seem to have made an appointment? Now, don''t you tell the truth? You''re three lives early to act here!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes moved and her tone was cold.


    The wooden shield stared at her angrily. It seemed that she didn''t have much memory.


    "If you don''t know, you don''t know. How can you be with me? If you don''t believe it, untie him and I''ll confront him in court!"


    Mu Dun obviously begged to be wronged. After Lin Mengya sneered, Qinghu also took away the cork of the strange shadow.


    "Hey! I ask you, who are you? Why did you sneak into the palace in the middle of the night? What do you want to do?"


    After the black cloth on the man''s face was lifted, he only saw an ordinary young man.


    Just a pair of triangular eyes, showing a bit of cunning.


    The man glanced at Lin Mengya faintly, and was not afraid of her intimidation. He nodded faintly, but didn''t look at Mu dun.


    "I''m really not with him. Since you caught me, I''ll let you handle it."


    The man was single and closed his eyes as if he were not afraid.


    Mu Dun was dissatisfied and immediately shouted.


    "Hey! You''re talking! Who is your master in the end, so as not to wrong my young master!"


    The man snorted coldly, and a pair of triangular eyes only glanced at him faintly, disdaining him very much.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes twinkled and then said.


    "Since you are not a group, I''ll settle the accounts. Don''t think you can get away safely if you fall into my hands. I have thousands of ways to make you unable to survive or die."


    Her face was cold, and it was obvious that she was really angry.


    He got up, walked to the strange shadow and looked at him condescending.


    "I don''t care who the master behind you is. Since you are against me, you know you have no good end. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it today, I''ll break one of your arms as interest. Tomorrow, break your other arm. When do you want to say it and when do you want to say it again? Don''t worry."


    Those triangular eyes didn''t expect that the woman with a smile in front of her was so cruel in her heart.


    Before he could react, the woman took out one of the weapons herself and cut it down without hesitation.


    "Ah --"


    The man screamed, and even the wooden shield shook.


    But the woman didn''t care at all. She threw away her weapon and wiped her hand.


    "As for you, Bai Su, go and invite Yao Sheng. He must give me an explanation."


    The tone is so overbearing that it can''t be refuted. It seems that she is the master of everything and no one can infringe on anything.


    The triangular eye, which nearly fainted in pain, saw several people drag away the wooden shield. After he was alone in the room, his eyes flashed a trace of malice.


    This woman is really poisonous!


    But soon, the scream of Mu Dun came from the next door.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of punishment would make such a strong man cry so miserable.


    It seems that the woman really hates Mu dun.


    A trace of pure light, quickly slipped from the man''s eyes


    "Brother Sheng, Mu Dun, that fool, is he really going to die?"


    In Zhuzhai, ah Xiu listened to Yao Sheng''s silence, and her mind couldn''t help sinking.


    "But he''s not dead. He''s just caught."


    Yao Sheng''s tone was still so flat and light, and there were no ups and downs because his confidants were trapped.


    Ah Xiu fell down on the bamboo chair and was very sad.


    Although she also wanted to cut down the stupid guy to vent her anger, but they more or less had the love of growing up. How could she really not worry.


    "The people around her sent me a letter saying they wanted to see me. What do you think she would do?"


    Yao Sheng looked at ah Xiu''s extremely depressed appearance, and knew that this level was difficult.


    "Sister Lin, she... The people around her will not let Mu Dun go. What''s more, I heard that sister Lin is in danger. They will kill him and really kill you. Brother Sheng, you... Don''t go, I''ll go!"


    Yao Sheng didn''t promise, but continued to ask.


    "Really, there is no room for turning around?"


    Ah Xiu shook his head.


    "If it were me, I would never let Mu Dun go. What''s more, they are what Mu Dun owes sister Lin. but brother Sheng, you must not die. If you die, uncle lie and them will die in vain?"


    Ah Xiu was in pain, but she knew that when things came to this stage, no one''s sacrifice could be wasted.


    In fact, from the moment she lost her eyes, she had understood her mission.


    For her, the time of wanton travel has long passed.


    Since she has accepted this responsibility, she will carry it anyway.


    The real pain is not death, but having to bear it hard and bear those heartfelt pain alive.


    "Ah Xiu, are you tired after all these years?"


    Yao Sheng got up and his too weak body made him look even weaker than ah Xiu.


    Reach out and gently touch ah Xiu''s long hair.


    Even across a layer of cloth, ah Xiu can feel his tenderness.


    "I''m not tired! You are the most tired person!"


    Obviously denied, but she couldn''t help choking.


    With a sigh, Yao Sheng gently hugged her small head into his arms.


    "Ah Xiu, but brother Sheng is tired... He is really tired..."


    Ah Xiu hugged his waist and wailed. No tears, more show her sadness.


    Yao Sheng patted her gently on the back. His hoarse throat was like a ghost. At the moment, ah Xiu felt extraordinarily warm.


    "Whether uncle lie or the writer, they will not sacrifice in vain. But ah Xiu, if my existence only makes more people unfortunate, it must be wrong. I don''t want to escape or retreat halfway. Righteousness is important, but what was our original intention, do you remember?"


    Ah Xiu gradually restrained his voice, released Yao Sheng and nodded.


    "We chose this path just to bring happiness to more people. I remember telling you that if my existence becomes an excuse to hurt others, I shouldn''t exist from that moment on. Don''t be sad. Even if I really want to pay for Miss Lin''s life and his belly doll, I deserve to die. I hope those hatred can be calmed down. Ah Xiu , it''s not easy to love someone, but it''s easy to hate someone. Do you understand? "


    Yao Sheng''s words are like Zen, but ah Xiu understands them better than anyone else.


    Stop his crying. Ah Xiu stood up firmly from his chair and held Yao Sheng''s hand.


    "I understand, brother Sheng, I''ll go with you. If I really can''t pass this level, I''ll bear the future!"


    Yao Sheng was very pleased. Even if ah Xiu couldn''t see it, he knew that brother Sheng smiled.


    "Yes."


    He answered softly and let go of ah Xiu''s hand.


    After hiding for so many years, he really hid enough.


    Ah Xiu and Yao Sheng came to the hospital one after another.


    He was still dressed strangely and could not see any face. Just from the moment he entered the door, a terrible killing opportunity locked him.


    Yao Sheng knew that it was the people around Miss Lin.


    When he came, he heard ah Xiu say that those were excellent people and treated Miss Lin like a family.


    If Miss Lin really dies, I''m afraid these people will go crazy.


    And he came to quell it.


    "Hum, you really have the courage to come!"


    A cold and violent cry sounded, and Xiaoyu immediately rushed to Yao Sheng''s face. Her beautiful face was full of resentment against him.


    "Prince Yu, I came with brother Sheng today to make amends for you."


    Ah Xiu bravely blocked in front of Yao Sheng, but her tone was a little sad.


    After all, they were still hostile. In fact, all this was not the result she wanted.


    "You shameless bitch! Betrayed my sister! I owe her so much for being so kind to you, bitch! Bitch!"


    Xiaoyu was almost crazy, but he didn''t start with ah Xiu.


    Yao Sheng stretched out his hand, gently took ah Xiu aside and met the boy who scolded them.


    "Ah Xiu''s business has nothing to do with you. If you dare to abuse him again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The hoarse voice was dignified at the moment.


    Xiaoyu was not afraid of him, but wanted to rush up and fight with him.


    But soon, Xiaoyu was forcibly caught by a man and pushed behind the man.


    A male and female face appeared in Yao Sheng''s sight.


    Although the face was smiling, it was like a smiling face of hell, with killing opportunities everywhere.


    Yao Sheng can''t help feeling a little nervous. Among these people, only this person makes him feel the greatest sense of crisis. It seems that he is the Qinghu mentioned by ah Xiu.


    "Young children are not sensible. You don''t have to worry about it. Since you can appreciate it, you must be sincere. I''m very fair and like reciprocity best. Young master Yao, if you want to talk about something, please come in."


    Yao Sheng nodded cautiously and asked ah Xiu not to follow in. Then he followed Qinghu and went to the house together.


    In the house, there was a huge coffin, while Qing Hu smiled, stroked the coffin, looked back and looked at him coldly.

 Chapter 1015

    "Please, I''m sorry."


    Yao Sheng looked at the coffin and knew that things were irreversible.


    Ah Xiu stood outside the door, stunned.


    Sister Lin, it''s gone?


    "I''m sorry? How?"


    With his eyebrows raised, Qinghu smiled evil.


    Yao Sheng looked at him deeply. There were some things he hadn''t experienced, but he didn''t necessarily understand.


    So he came.


    "What do you want?"


    Yao Sheng responded that there was no dodging in his sight.


    Qinghu, with a graceful figure, left in front of the coffin and walked in front of him with a sneer.


    "How? Of course, one life is worth one life. The man under you is worth the child''s life, and you are going to kill my sister!"


    The tone of Qinghu''s voice is not sharp, but it makes the people around him play an exciting spirit inexplicably.


    Like a wounded lone wolf, he is staring at the enemy in front of him.


    Yao Sheng really felt the killing intention of Qinghu to himself, and his body was slightly tight, but up to now, he wouldn''t make any excuses for himself.


    With a sigh of relief, he suddenly found that his heart was still a little excited.


    Originally, has he been looking forward to death?


    "Now that I''m here, just do what you say."


    He remained calm, without any excuse for prevarication.


    Qinghu gave him a cold look and whispered.


    "Then wait. Let''s go together. Come and get things ready for childe Yao."


    Bai Su came in from the outside, holding a mortuary in his hand, and fell heavily in front of Yao Sheng.


    In the eyes of these people, he is a heinous man.


    Ah Xiu can''t see inside, but she can also feel the sadness and anger of those who used to be gentle to herself.


    Therefore, she can only stand there silently without saying a word.


    "Send Mr. Yao out."


    Qinghu turned around and made Yao Sheng and ah Xiu understand that there was no room for turning around.


    With a sigh in his heart, Yao Sheng followed Bai Su and went to a cabin in the side yard with ah Xiu.


    "Brother Sheng..."


    Ah Xiu''s face was full of pain and entanglement, but when he said these three words, he heard Yao Sheng''s sigh.


    "I wish my death could bring peace to the fierce clouds."


    If the new emperor of Jin learned the news of his wife and children''s tragic death, I''m afraid there will be a turmoil in lieyun.


    Inside, there was a long silence.


    "You are really an acting school. Do you want to set up a troupe for you and go on a tour to various countries?"


    In the secret cabin, it was said that the pregnant woman who was almost dead was now eating fruit, raising her eyebrows and looking at the people in front of her.


    "Especially Xiaoyu, tut Tut, the image of your brainless young master is really incisive!"


    Lin Mengya winked at Xiaoyu. The latter''s handsome face was slightly red and wanted to drill to the ground immediately.


    Although Xiaoyu knew that ah Xiu had something to hide from them, he was not the child who would act willfully. Just a few words were the result of Lin Mengya''s personal guidance.


    If it gets out, he suddenly feels ashamed to see people.


    "Girl, what about me? What about me?"


    Qinghu came up to Lin Mengya and looked like she was waiting for her praise.


    Unfortunately, the girl looked at herself with a smile and then stretched out her little finger.


    "You are so much worse than Xiaoyu!"


    Qinghu immediately dropped a face and looked angry.


    "No! I play better than him!"


    Qing Hu''s protest was finally forcibly killed by Lin Mengya.


    At this time, the sky outside has gradually fainted.


    Now the whole palace knows that Helan girl will die soon.


    This man died like a lamp goes out, but many people are looking forward to this day.


    Leaning against the window, only long Tianyu and Xiaoyu were with her in the room.


    "My sister seems to be particularly interested in Yao Sheng, but is there anything special about him?"


    Xiaoyu is actually very sharp. Lin Mengya never does useless Kung Fu.


    When they set up this game, Yao Sheng was not involved.


    But my sister seems to pay special attention to Yao Sheng.


    Taking back her eyes and looking at Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya smiled.


    "Because he is worth it, Xiaoyu, in fact, many things may not be as simple as we look. For example, you and ah Xiu, you actually have things you can''t say. But you don''t care if I care. Even if I and long Tianyu are not honest, but we believe in each other."


    Xiaoyu was stunned and turned to a faint smile.


    Since Wang Gu entered the body, he was tortured to death. I thought I was alone in the world. Now I understand that my sister always knows.


    In the end, he underestimated his sister''s mind and misjudged their trust.


    "I understand. You can handle things here by yourself. I''m afraid those guys outside are ready to move."


    Xiaoyu sneered, and her handsome face was cold.


    Lin Mengya nodded and watched him leave.


    I''ve really grown up. In fact, it''s only about a year.


    "Someone is coming."


    Long Tianyu, who has been listening to the movement outside, suddenly whispered. Lin Mengya continued to look out of the window in the direction of ah Xiu and Yao Sheng.


    The eyes are shining. Fish, take the bait.


    Yao Sheng''s room is very simple, but there are only a few chairs and a table.


    Yao Sheng has been in poor health. He rarely leaves Zhuzhai or spends the night elsewhere.


    Although he had been sitting in his chair, his breathing grew uncontrollably.


    Ah Xiu immediately took out a small gourd from his sleeve and gave it to Yao Sheng.


    "I really don''t want to eat it all day."


    Staring at the little gourd in his hand, Yao Sheng said faintly.


    But in order to survive, he had to swallow the most bitter medicine in the world.


    The door was gently pushed open from the outside.


    Hiding the gourd in his hand, Yao Sheng shot at the visitor with his eyes.


    "Young master Yao, you''re all right."


    The appearance of the visitor was very embarrassed.


    Dirty all over and broke an arm.


    The face was almost deformed and could not see its original appearance.


    Narrowed his eyes, Yao Sheng looked at the man in front of him again.


    "Do I know you?"


    The man showed a treacherous smile and looked at Yao Sheng with a little pride.


    "How can a noble person like you know someone like me? But - soon you will become my scapegoat. Anyway, I''m doomed to die. I won''t lose anything by dragging you as a cushion before I die."


    The man''s words are insidious, but Yao Sheng has understood something.


    He looked at the man calmly, and his smart mind kept turning.


    "You''re here to kill Miss Helan."


    Not doubt but affirmation. Yao Sheng''s determined attitude made the man smile.


    "I once heard my master say that you are the legitimate grandson of the Yao family. Although you are physically disabled by nature, you are extremely smart. However, I think you are exaggerating."


    The man''s attitude was extremely arrogant, and his words were almost provocative.


    But Yao Sheng was not angry, or, from the beginning to the end, his mood was not provoked by men to change in the slightest bit.


    Seeing that his plan might fail, a trace of cruelty flashed in the man''s eyes.


    Another complete arm suddenly slipped out a dagger and looked at Yao Sheng in front of him maliciously.


    "You can''t escape from this yard. It''s no use holding me."


    Yao Sheng thought that this man wanted him to be a meat shield to compete with the Qing fox.


    But it''s a pity that those people want him to die, and how can they be threatened by that person.


    "It''s no use holding you, but -"


    The man was so cruel that the dagger disappeared into his stomach.


    With a strange smile across his lips, the man fell to the ground and tried to climb out of the door.


    "Somebody... Somebody..."


    The low voice no longer pretended to be depressed. Yao Sheng and a Xiu felt something was wrong. They just wanted to come forward to stop the man, they saw the door and were kicked open.


    "Miss Bai su... It''s all that person. That person instructs me behind my back... He... He wants to kill me!"


    His hand, red with his own blood, pointed to Yao Sheng who had just stood up from his chair.


    The latter immediately understood that this was a trap, a trap that put him completely on the opposite of the Qinghu group.


    But he was here to die. Is it a bit of a fuss to frame him now?


    Then, a figure came in slowly from the door.


    "Oh? Did he make it? But there''s something to disappoint you."


    Lin Mengya squatted in front of the thief and smiled gently.


    "If you hadn''t acted wisely, I really couldn''t guess who the master behind you is. Don''t worry, after you die, you will be more useful than you live."


    His eyes widened. He really couldn''t understand what went wrong.


    Lin Mengya did not look at the dying guy, but just stood up and smiled at Yao Sheng.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t take good care of you."


    Yao Sheng and ah Xiu were stunned.


    This What the hell is going on?


    In the night, the courtyard is brightly lit.


    The smell of sadness swept away, but the atmosphere was strange.


    Yao Sheng was arranged in a comfortable chair, and in front of him, a beautiful pregnant woman was examining a body carefully.


    Besides, it''s still a man''s body.


    As knowledgeable as Yao Sheng, he couldn''t help looking a little stagnant.


    But the people around me didn''t seem to respond.


    In particular, Qinghu''s face dislikes, but the object of dislike seems a little wrong.


    "Gee, young people nowadays are becoming more and more careless in practicing martial arts. Look, since they are doing it, don''t come out and make a fool of themselves if they don''t practice this basic skill for ten or eight years. This leg is obviously powerless. What''s the difference between this hand and pig''s hoof? They deserve to die, so they don''t have to be ashamed of their life."


    Qinghu frowned and expressed his dissatisfaction as a Wulin elder.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man and looked at Yao Sheng with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry. My eldest brother is old. Naturally, he talks more."


    Yao Sheng: "no... no harm..."


    God, can''t he go to the wrong door?

 Chapter 1016

    Finally, Lin Mengya finished the preliminary autopsy with a big stomach.


    "How''s it going?"


    Qinghu finally got serious. After carefully washing her hands, Lin Mengya glanced at the body on the table and replied.


    "Nothing special, but his joints are seriously worn. There are still a lot of drugs left in the muscle tissue. But they are all drugs that can soften human muscles."


    The people in the room, including Yao Sheng, looked at the body and waited for Lin Mengya''s final result.


    "As before, all the martial arts of this man are quickly completed in a special way."


    Lin Mengya looked straight at Yao Sheng. Although the latter had doubts, he did not avoid it.


    "Young master Yao, you must not know this man, do you?"


    Her voice is firm and her attitude is very natural.


    For a moment, Yao Sheng wanted to ask her why she was so sure.


    But at a glance, Yao Sheng''s tense mood slowly calmed down.


    In fact, everything is under the control of this woman, isn''t it?


    He nodded and answered.


    "Yes, I really don''t know. He tried to frame me, but now it doesn''t seem to succeed."


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and smiled charming.


    "From the very beginning, this man wanted to involve you. However, the master behind him was a smart man. He knew that my people were not easy to cheat, so he sent him. Childe Yao, it seems that this opponent knows enough about you and me."


    Others didn''t quite understand this, but Yao Sheng understood it.


    Nodded in agreement.


    Lin Mengya turned around and sat opposite Yao Sheng. Bai Su served everyone tea.


    The fragrance of tea overshadowed the bloody smell of the corpse. Although they felt a little strange, Yao Sheng and ah Xiu followed their guests without any affectation.


    On this point, Lin Mengya won a lot of favor.


    After drinking the warm tea, Yao Sheng couldn''t help staring at the porcelain white tea.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of medicine Yao Ziping often uses, my teacher personally prepared it, which has the miraculous effect of moistening the throat. I''ve asked people to prepare some. Later, Yao Ziping will take it back instead of tea, which can alleviate many diseases."


    Stunned, Yao Sheng looked at the woman with a beautiful smile in front of him, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Miss Lin, this is..."


    "As a kind return gift from young master Yao in the hall that day."


    Apart from Lin Mengya and Yao Sheng, others don''t know the reason.


    Hidden under the mask, Yao Sheng smiled bitterly, and his eyes were dim.


    "I can''t do much, that''s all I can do. Wooden shield is also for me, but it''s just a little effort."


    Although ah Xiu doesn''t know what happened, it seems that brother Sheng helped sister Lin by listening to what sister Lin said.


    She has always known Lin Mengya''s character. Revenge and grace will be rewarded.


    She could not help but put down her heavy burden. At least she knew that sister Lin and brother Sheng would not be hostile for the time being.


    "Brother Sheng is a good man, and sister Lin is also a good man. A good man will not embarrass a good man, will he?"


    Lin Mengya reluctantly looked at the girl, although she knew that ah Xiu had something to hide from her, and even used her to some extent.


    But she also tested Yao Sheng with ah Xiu. These days, ah Xiu really lived with fear.


    She will suffer some losses. Lin Mengya feels that she is more and more tolerant!


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    Bai Su couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Mengya looked at Yao Sheng and said.


    "That day in the Council hall, Mu Dun attacked me first, and Su Da treated me later. However, childe Yao should know Su Da''s plan, so he mixed some drugs that can relieve Su Da''s drug properties into his throat moistening medicine in the middle in advance. If it weren''t for childe Yao, I''m afraid Su Da''s plot would succeed."


    Deliberately exaggerating Yao Sheng''s credit, her inviolability can not be exposed to everyone''s eyes at least.


    But Yao Sheng shook his head. There was no satisfaction in his eyes.


    "It''s just a hasty move. It''s a unique skill of Mu Dun family. Few people can do it except him. It''s just that this move is a little insidious, and I''m not allowed to use it. A few days before entering the palace, I found that he was secretly practicing, so I hid some medicine that can relieve him. I didn''t expect to save you. It''s a virtue for mu dun."


    In fact, if Lin Mengya''s physique is not special, Yao Sheng''s antidotes can at best slow down that power.


    However, Lin Mengya intends to sell Yao Sheng a face, which naturally will not be exposed.


    After a little thought, Lin Mengya still felt that it was better to talk about some things now.


    "Don''t worry, young master. My people don''t embarrass Mu dun. I just want to prove one thing with you. If it''s convenient for you, I wonder if you can solve my doubts."


    The topic finally fell on the subject.


    Yao Sheng put down his tea, sat upright and serious.


    Lin Mengya also lowered her eyes and looked different.


    "What I want to ask you is, what''s your origin with the leader of the candle dragon club?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was silent.


    Yao Sheng didn''t answer immediately and didn''t seem very flustered.


    Lin Mengya is also very patient. Qing Hu and Bai Su sit and stand one by one.


    But similarly, their eyes fell on Yao Sheng.


    In the cold atmosphere, there was a faint sense of killing.


    Ah Xiu couldn''t help being nervous, but she could only listen quietly.


    "Can I know why the girl asked so?"


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and smiled, but her fingers gently lit the tea cup.


    "I''ve heard that the eldest son of the Yao family is weak. He has been raised in a quiet and elegant bamboo studio since childhood and has never seen anyone. But after I first met the son in the Council hall, I found that he has a special smell."


    He sniffed it gently. Lin Mengya closed her eyes and continued.


    "Your physical condition is not born, but caused by medicine the day after tomorrow. If I guess correctly, your body should be greatly damaged. Your throat is hurt by hot charcoal. As for why you can speak, it is because your body should have been soaked in special potions before, so it should be much better than ordinary people. So I think you Other parts of the body should have been destroyed by extraordinary means. But you were so strong that you recovered. Although I don''t know what your purpose is, you rely on those poisons to harm your body every day for only one reason. You can''t die, but you can''t live well. That''s why you choose this way of survival and death. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes.


    Once upon a time, Shangguan Dongzhu told her that there was something wrong with the leader of the candle dragon club.


    But after so many years, with the help of that thing, the ability of the candle dragon Association and the leader should have achieved phased victory.


    No one will let himself have an old body, so Lin Mengya analyzed that the leader should want to keep his body in a young state.


    But as for whether it is Rejuvenation or something else, she is not sure yet.


    But she is too sensitive, with the help of Shennong system.


    Therefore, from the first sight of Yao Sheng, the other party''s strange situation and the strong toxin in her body to Lin Mengya attracted her attention.


    She once thought Yao Sheng might be the leader or someone related to the candle dragon club.


    Coupled with other reasons, Lin Mengya designed this one.


    However, Yao Sheng''s reaction made Lin Mengya firm.


    Even if it is related to the candle dragon club, Yao Sheng must not be the leader, let alone the person who hides in the dark and wants her life all the time.


    She was just curious that this person''s identity was by no means as simple as the eldest son of the Yao family.


    That''s why she said all her analysis.


    At the moment, she looked at Yao Sheng with burning eyes.


    The latter just looked at her too bright eyes, then shook his head and sighed.


    "Ah Xiu often praises you and says you are the smartest woman in the world. Now it seems true. It''s just that things are far from as simple as you think. But everything you just said is right."


    Yao Sheng took off the mask on his face. Then, a face with the appearance of a 17-year-old boy appeared in everyone''s sight.


    His facial features are perfect, but there are dense light pink red marks on his face.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that his face was familiar, frowned and looked at the young and handsome face.


    "Do you feel familiar?"


    Yao Sheng asked softly, and Lin Mengya nodded without hesitation.


    "Ten thousand Gu king! You look a little like a statue in the temple of ten thousand Gu king!"


    Bai Su exclaimed. When she said this, Lin Mengya finally remembered.


    Indeed, the facial features are very similar to the statue of the king of poisonous insects. Apart from those red marks, the outline of yinglang is very similar.


    However, the king of ten thousand Gu seems to be more domineering, like Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms period.


    But in front of Yao Sheng, he is a gentle and elegant childe''s temperament. Sometimes because of years of forbearance, he is a little more indifferent and tenacious.


    It can only be said to be similar in shape, but it can not be said to be similar in spirit.


    It''s a little strange. Isn''t Yao Sheng the descendant of the king of ten thousand Gu?


    "If it weren''t for this appearance, maybe I wouldn''t have to encounter the fate later. Indeed, as you can see, this face looks like the king of poisonous insects? If there are no such traces, it should be more like it."


    Yao Sheng''s tone was a little strange. He clearly said it was himself, but he was cold as if he were talking about other people''s things.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently touched the light pink trace on his face with a slight frown.


    This is not¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1017

    "It''s a knife wound."


    Yao Sheng smiled and didn''t avoid her hand.


    His attitude is very indifferent, as if he wasn''t the one who hurt him.


    "I can see the bone deeply, and I put on the wound medicine that is not easy to heal. If not, I''m afraid I can''t leave scars."


    Yao Sheng also touched his face without any change in tone.


    In addition to ah Xiu, several people on Lin Mengya''s side felt that they had a sense of disharmony.


    In the world, except him, I''m afraid no one will be willing to let his face become what it is now.


    Lin Mengya was even more confused. From the moment she touched Yao Sheng''s scar, she sensed the drugs left in the skin and flesh.


    Those things are weakly corrosive, although they usually only make people feel red and swollen, and sensitive people will have mild ulceration.


    But if you put it on the wound, I''m afraid it will really destroy the face.


    But something was wrong. Lin Mengya stared carefully at Yao Sheng''s skin in front of him.


    This guy''s recovery ability can be called a pervert.


    "Cough, girl, if you stare at other people''s faces like this, be careful that someone will be jealous."


    Qing Hu cleared his throat and glanced in a certain direction.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood and took back her eyes.


    Just now, her behavior seemed to be really teasing other people''s childe Yao.


    Sure enough, even under the cover of the scars, Yao Sheng, who was not as thick as them, dodged slightly.


    Ordinary women only feel terrible when they see his face. No one, like this Helan girl, should I stared at him for a long time.


    The atmosphere was once very embarrassing.


    "I said, are you born with this recovery ability?"


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s face is not generally thick, and the speed of changing the topic is frightening.


    Yao Sheng was stunned and turned to show a few wry smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s not natural, but it''s almost the same. I grew up in potions since I was born. Even though those drugs can protect me from all poisons, they can also make me as strong as an ox. but they also make me different from people and ghosts."


    It sounds like a sad story.


    Lin Mengya had no intention of digging the pain of others, but things were too strange. In order to clarify her doubts, she could only pick a few key questions to ask.


    "Who is the man who transformed your body?"


    Yao Sheng''s eyes trembled, but he still answered.


    "His name is mu Tianxuan. The candle dragon will be the leader."


    He exchanged a wink with Qinghu and got a positive reply from the other party.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she seemed to be close to some truth.


    "Why did he do that?"


    Yao Sheng sighed and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, because my identity is a little special, so mu Tianxuan won''t reveal too much to me."


    Lin Mengya was disappointed, but this did not hinder her guess.


    "Can this potion make people stay young and rejuvenate?"


    Although her question was funny, Yao Sheng nodded solemnly and looked at her seriously.


    "Not only that, it can also make white bones grow muscle and accelerate wound healing."


    Lin Mengya felt that something was about to come out. All along, she had a hunch that it was going to be confirmed.


    "Can you match it? What is the prescription? If we study it, we will make a lot of money!"


    The hot eyes made Yao Sheng feel at a loss.


    Looking at the Qinghu behind her for help, she has something to love on her face.


    This is different from what ah Xiu said. Why does he always feel that the active mind of the woman in front of him is far beyond his bearing range?


    "Just get used to it, just get used to it."


    Qinghu can only try his best to appease Yao Sheng''s injured heart, while reluctantly scolding Lin Mengya.


    "You see what you say, but it''s a good idea, young master Yao. Can you match it?"


    Yao Sheng took a mouthful of old blood in his mouth and seemed to have tears in his eyes.


    Both of them, poisonous!


    Being interrupted by Lin Mengya, Yao Sheng''s tense mood also eased a lot.


    Lin Mengya asked a few more questions. He also contributed what he could say.


    The inner room was quiet. She had been asking questions just now, but now she was immersed in her own world.


    She had suspected that what the chief sought was likely to be immortality.


    Longevity is the hope of every person in power.


    Who doesn''t want to enjoy eternal wealth, beyond the reincarnation of time, and only pursue their inner desires?


    For thousands of years, this unrealistic dream has influenced generations of emperors and generals.


    Let them sink and die in the pursuit, and finally bring endless regret to the world.


    But Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that there can never be eternity in this world.


    Even time will die, not to mention human beings who can never master time?


    Longevity is a bit ridiculous.


    "Are you the descendant of the king of poisonous insects?"


    Lin Mengya asked. Yao Sheng shook his head and nodded again.


    "Yes, in fact, who can know whether it is or not?"


    This is true. Without the assistance of modern medicine, it is really difficult to determine whether Yao Sheng''s ancestor was the king of ten thousand Gu.


    But his face, in fact, is not very similar.


    It is not surprising that there are so many people with similar events.


    Knocked on the table, Lin Mengya looked a little different.


    "Why, what do you think?"


    Qinghu knows her best and knows that once she shows this expression, it means she has some bad guess.


    "Your Yao family... I mean the whole Yao family. Is it because of you that they are reduced to this place?"


    Yao Sheng, who was calm just now, couldn''t help shaking all over.


    Ah Xiu also clenched her fist, and her little face was a little pale.


    Some things, even her, are untouchable wounds.


    Sister Lin, she


    "Sister Lin, please don''t talk nonsense! Brother Sheng, he... He..."


    "Up to now, what else can I hide?"


    That should have been a handsome face, but now there is only a pale defeat.


    Looking at his hand, Yao Sheng felt bitter and strong.


    "Miss Lin, the reason why I am honest with you is not only because you are the person ah Xiu trusts, but also because I hope to eliminate the misunderstanding between us. Because you and I have their own responsibilities. Therefore, I hope you don''t hinder me, and I won''t hinder you."


    Yao Sheng, who was gentle with Lin Mengya before, suddenly became sharp at the moment.


    He was still the same man. Although he looked gentle, there was awe inspiring and inviolable authority in his eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled, sat up straight and restrained all her frivolity.


    She said, how could a man like Yao Sheng be a poor little man who would be forced to fight back.


    But there are only two faces.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say, young master Yao. Although I''m not an extremely smart person, I''m not stupid. I naturally know what to say and what to do. Young master Yao will answer my doubts and doubts for me, and I''ll repay you."


    Two are opposite and equal.


    Although one is sick and the other is pregnant, they have equal momentum and no one is inferior.


    "Do you know why I''m here?"


    Yao Sheng''s tone was no surprise. He nodded gently when he saw the other party''s voice. His eyes suddenly became a little deep.


    Even ah Xiu didn''t know exactly what he wanted to do.


    The woman in front of him just met him in the Council hall. How can she know him like the back of her hand?


    Yes, that''s how he feels.


    The woman in front of Mingming was heavy, and he couldn''t get away from being trapped in the deep palace, but he had a feeling of being seen through when he first saw her in the small courtyard.


    This person is definitely not simple, and may be the one who affects the key to his victory or defeat.


    "You want to completely destroy the Yao family - no, or save them. You can do it alone, but it''s not as fast as my method. In fact, we both have the same goal, but I''m one step ahead of you. In that case, I hope we can help each other and get along well with each other. If you have scruples, we can also avoid invading the river Water. But I have one here first. You''d better let it fly away with the wind. I know it''s not fair for you, but only the strong can define fairness in the world. Your excellency is by no means weak, but I am a little stronger than you. "


    She said it overbearing.


    But Yao Sheng had to be secretly frightened.


    Who is this woman?


    Why did she easily pry into the secrets he had been hiding for more than 20 years?


    For another moment, he even felt whether he had told Lin Mengya without notice one day.


    But he knew that no one could have told her all this.


    After all, people who know that can''t betray him.


    After a pause, Yao Sheng quietly clenched his fist. He just wanted to reply to her, but he saw her smile again.


    It is as beautiful as summer flowers. A smile is enough to amaze the world.


    "But I know you won''t do that. So what I said just now should be a wake-up call for you. Childe Yao, don''t be surprised."


    Stunned, Yao Sheng''s thoughts suddenly woke up at that moment.


    He, in fact, has always been in her palm.


    She has already seen everything about herself. All the questions are just in his comparison.


    Or maybe she''s just entertaining him.


    Should have been angry, should be angry. However, she is so elusive and mysterious.


    Anger is always accompanied by fear.


    When people really face the fear that is enough to dominate everything, anger becomes less important.


    So he didn''t have any sign of wanting to be angry.


    Because she is right, she has an absolute advantage over him.


    Unexpectedly, after many years, he tasted the taste of becoming a weak again.


    But the woman in front of him did not ruthlessly crush him, nor did she tear up his dignity and dictate to him.


    My heart is full of doubts and novelty.


    He can''t see through this woman.

 Chapter 1018

    Lin Mengya picked up the teacup with a smile and looked like a good speaker.


    Yao Sheng on the other side was at a loss. Obviously, he didn''t know how much he knew or what his real plan was.


    For such people, the unknown is the greatest danger.


    Lin Mengya may not be so clear about other things, but she thought about one thing very thoroughly.


    Yao Sheng, like himself, has something he has to accomplish and do.


    As long as there is this, they can cooperate.


    "I can''t guarantee anything else, but you can rest assured. I''m Yao Sheng, and I can only be Yao Sheng forever."


    This is a guarantee for Lin Mengya.


    She raised her eyebrows. Now it seems that she has a little heart of a villain to treat the belly of a gentleman.


    But there''s nothing wrong with this. It''s always her style to be a villain before a gentleman.


    "Since everyone has a consensus, let''s talk about business."


    She was very satisfied with the results of the previous riddle like dialogue.


    Yao Sheng also nodded and agreed to have an alliance with her for the time being.


    "What are you going to do with this man?"


    Yao Sheng looked at the guy who had been dead for a long time and said thoughtfully.


    Yao Sheng is not very clear about his origin, but he has something to do with the candle dragon club.


    But Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and was obviously thinking about something.


    "No, it''s still wrong."


    She whispered to herself that no one could understand the meaning of her words.


    "But Miss Lin thinks that these people are not just people of the candle dragon club?"


    Yao Sheng had a delicate mind and guessed one or two in the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with some appreciation in her eyes.


    "That''s right. To tell you the truth, childe Yao, we have met such people several times before. Their martial arts are quickly developed the day after tomorrow, and their bodies are transformed by drugs. These times, I always feel that these people are like chickens and ducks in captivity."


    Yao Sheng looked cold and understood Lin Mengya''s meaning.


    "Do you think these people are specially trained to do something?"


    Nodding slightly, Lin Mengya said her analysis results.


    "As far as I know, the candle dragon club is really engaged in these similar things, such as your previous experience. But it will become like this after the emergence of the leader. That is to say, their research on these things can never exceed 50 years. However, this person is about 30 years old. The younger the audience is, the easier it is to succeed in this transformation. That is to say, He was drugged by those people before he was ten at the latest. In other words, these things had matured twenty years ago. But there is a key issue, time. "


    Lin Mengya paused and took a look at Qinghu.


    "It''s still too hasty to study these things in 50 years. What''s more, it only took 10 or 20 years. The ratio of these drugs is very strange. Let alone the successful configuration, it hasn''t been mature even in 10 or 8 years. The earliest time when the candle dragon will collect famous doctors in the world was more than 30 years ago. But some people''s transformation has begun before that ¡£ Unless Mu Tianxuan had mastered these things from the beginning, it would never be possible. "


    Seeing what she said was so arbitrary, Yao Sheng felt something wrong.


    "Maybe some people are born with strange talents? After all, there are not many people with amazing talents, whether in the Jianghu or the court. Maybe we are ignorant?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and continued to explain.


    "The person who created all this is really a freak. I mean, these things can never be created by the current candle dragon club. Maybe Mu Tianxuan learned these methods before, and then he used the candle dragon club to start making these things. Those who were recruited by him are either his accomplices or his disguise. ¡±


    These words made the people in the room fall into silence again.


    If Lin Mengya had not had Shennong system, she would never have analyzed it to such a point.


    After all, these strange drugs, let alone her, may not be recognized by a person as powerful as a teacher.


    Yao Sheng couldn''t help feeling cold all over, even more frightened than when he learned that man''s real purpose of cultivating himself.


    Because these things have completely exceeded his understanding.


    "What do you think is his purpose?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the door and looked dignified.


    "What if I say immortality?"


    In a word, it shocked everyone in the house.


    But, except Yao Sheng.


    "It''s impossible! Longevity is just a myth. How can there be a real immortal in time? It''s ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    Bai Su was the first to jump out and deny. Although she didn''t talk much, she was as solid as a mirror.


    Yao Sheng looked at her with a dark look in his eyes.


    "This is not impossible. Take Mu Tianxuan for example. Even his confidants probably only know his name. No one knows his age or his origin. I only know that he is closed all year round. Every time I see him, he gives me the same feeling. It was like this 18 years ago, and he still hasn''t changed 18 years later. Although I can''t see him, but I know that his physical condition is better than I was. "


    What''s that state? Lin Mengya thought about it and felt a little strange.


    People''s physical state may change at any time.


    Let alone ten years, even within a year, there will be great changes.


    But this change seems to have disappeared from Mu Tianxuan.


    And Shangguan Dongzhu mentioned that when he found her, he was half old and half young.


    The process of human aging is not irreversible, but the cost of reversal may be very high.


    If Mu Tianxuan really found such a mature shortcut to wireless access to eternal life, according to his style of behavior, it is impossible to directly use himself as an experimental mouse.


    Therefore, either his time is tight and he can''t see the changes in others.


    Or there''s something wrong with the road and he''s fixing it.


    She turned her head and looked at the body lying on the table, but there was a strange smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "I see."


    Now, even Yao Sheng didn''t know what she was laughing at.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t sell off this time, but took the initiative to explain.


    "I straightened out what we now know. Let''s tell you a story. Mu Tianxuan didn''t know where he found a way to get eternal life. But his situation may not be very good at that time, so he risked using this method himself. But what he didn''t think of was that this method was not perfect. Therefore, he made mistakes in the process There are many problems. So he began to constantly think of ways to save. "


    Pointing to the man on the table, Lin Mengya continued.


    "These people are not used to train people to do certain things. They are just some failed products, but they are used as disposable products because they accidentally have a special function. Although I''m not 100% sure, Mu Tianxuan or these people, I''m afraid they have made wedding clothes for people."


    This guess is a little bold, but Lin Mengya feels that this is the answer closest to the truth.


    There are many details that she may not have mastered, but the general thing should be similar to this.


    "Who has the ability to fool even the Kui capital of the candle dragon club?"


    Yao Sheng frowned. All he knew was the biggest challenge today.


    It is even possible to break all his previous assumptions.


    It may not be good news for him.


    "Just like you said, he was an unexpected geek. I guess the reason why Mu Tianxuan didn''t come out now is that he has some problems. Secondly, he is waiting for the opening of the immortal city site. If what I expected is good, there should be a solution to the problems he is currently facing in the immortal city."


    If Xiancheng really has the secret of immortality, she can understand why so many people flock to it.


    Indeed, how tempting this idea is, exuding the sweet of poppy.


    Several people in the room showed surprised and strange expressions at the same time.


    "Some people believe in such things?"


    Qinghu raised her eyebrows and looked the same when Lin Mengya despised others.


    This is really ridiculous. The dream pursued by generations is just an illusory legend.


    Are these people really bored enough to have nothing to do?


    "Naturally, some people believe, such as Mu Tianxuan, and then, for example, the emperors of all dynasties."


    Holding her forehead, Lin Mengya only felt a little funny.


    I''m afraid that only these people in the room are the most sober in the world.


    Some don''t believe it, others don''t want to.


    For them, longevity seems not so attractive.


    "According to sister Lin, Mu Tianxuan is a big fool."


    Ah Xiu, who had been silent all the time, said something that made everyone in the whole room smile.


    Yes, if it is really proved to be so, I''m afraid that Mu Tianxuan, the leader of the candle dragon club, will be the fool of the first character in the sky.


    "Being smart is mistaken by being smart. We can see through it only because we stand outside right and wrong. Even so, we can''t take it lightly. The closer we get to the desire in our hearts, the more crazy those people will be. Because they have no limit, and they will do anything to achieve their goal. So in the future, we should be more careful. Young master Yao, especially you."


    Seeing that Lin Mengya actually cared about himself, Yao Sheng''s tense mood was slightly relieved.


    But her next words made his heart hang more.

 Chapter 1019

    Lin Mengya looked up and down at Yao Sheng, and then said softly.


    "He didn''t give up on you."


    Yao Sheng stared at Lin Mengya, but there was a huge wave in his heart.


    "No, the girl doesn''t know how much he cares about this picture. And I believe he must have other people besides me. I know the girl thinks that if I''m really useless, I will be killed by him. But I can survive for other reasons."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head. She knew she was unkind, but she didn''t want to cooperate. After half, she was suddenly forced to change.


    So some words, she must first remind Yao Sheng.


    "All the time, what you care about is skin. I guess you should be cultivated as a carrier. But what I have seen since I contacted him is related to blood. Do you think he will be so willing to let go after he has trained you with all his efforts? Unless you have something he can use now. Of course, I just give you If you want to believe it or not, it''s your freedom. If there is anything else you don''t understand about today, I will tell you everything. But it''s getting late now. It''s time for you to go back. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly ordered to leave, but Yao Sheng didn''t feel very surprised.


    Frowning and saying goodbye to these people, he now needs to be quiet and check the information he gets from Lin Mengya.


    Looking at his figure, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "Why? Haven''t you talked to him enough?"


    I don''t know when the tall and slender figure appeared next to her. The handsome face provoked a somewhat cold look.


    Lin Mengya gave him a helpless look. She looked like this. I don''t know what else that guy is jealous of.


    "It''s just a pity. By the way, I''ve had a lot of things these days and forgot to ask you. How''s Mo Yan now? I sent a letter back to you before, but did you receive it?"


    A trace of guilty heart, quickly across the bottom of long Tianyu''s eyes.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t notice it.


    "Well, he is now in the palace and raised by his mother herself. Please relax."


    He hugged Lin Mengya''s body. Since her stomach grew up, he was always uncomfortable. He was always distressed.


    "Someone gave me a secret letter saying that Mo Yan was related to Mu Tianxuan''s secret. Now I know the reason after reading Yao Sheng. If so, I will not let Mo Yan fall here."


    Because he trusts long Tianyu too much, Lin Mengya still thinks that Mo Yan is safe.


    Long Tianyu was dignified. He wanted to tell her to come, but Mengya was pregnant now. Even if he knew, it was just adding a person''s trouble.


    Moreover, he has been secretly tracking down for days and has already got an eyebrow.


    Those people, as expected, have arrived in the territory of lieyun.


    This is a good opportunity.


    "I''m going out recently. You stay in the palace and don''t risk yourself any more. Do you know?"


    Long Tianyu stroked Lin Mengya''s round stomach with a big hand. Her teacher said that their first child would be born in a month and a half at most.


    But now the situation is very chaotic, and she can''t wait for childbirth, not to mention there are so many covetous forces inside and outside the palace.


    Therefore, he must find a safe place for her before the child is born.


    He must protect his daughter and children by himself.


    "I see. You''re out alone. Be careful."


    Little hand, cover his big hand.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t give up, she knows something.


    There was no one else in the house except the couple.


    She bowed her head meekly and leaned against his waist.


    "Well, I know."


    Gently drop a kiss on her forehead. One day, he will take his wife and children away from the world of mortals.


    Long Tianyu disappeared without saying a word, and Bai Su and Qing Hu didn''t ask, because they also have their own things to do now.


    It was widely said that Miss Helan had died. On that day, in the Council hall, the promise made by Tianji house basically failed.


    Within a few days, those people quickly reached a unified caliber.


    Put all the blame on her, the "culprit", but after the news of her death came out, those old friends who rarely stopped for a few days made a comeback.


    But this time, they will not stop until they reach their goal.


    It''s a little dark.


    The elders of the tribe and the representatives of the aristocratic family almost broke into the palace without the permission of the king.


    Almost drove all the way to the outside of the conference hall.


    He was still the inner attendant who often accompanied the king at the door, but this time, he did not stop or scold these people for their rudeness.


    Instead, he calmly opened the door and stepped aside.


    Complacency emerged from those people''s faces and spread to their faces.


    It seems that even the king has got the news this time. He knows that there is no way to return to heaven.


    A group of people entered the conference hall, but they didn''t find a strange smile on the corner of their mouth in the quiet and humble inner room.


    In this game, who loses and who wins?


    The king still sat there, calm and atmospheric.


    He has always been a strong man and a frightening Lord of the country.


    But maybe it''s because there are many people. These people have lost their fear of him and their modesty.


    Even some people, almost arrogant, raise their heads and chest, without any respect.


    Wanyanyu turned her back to them and looked at her father.


    The father and son were silently facing each other, turning a blind eye to these people in front of them.


    "Your Majesty, now that the real murderer is dead, please give an order to return the truth to the people!"


    Speaking, he was as like as two peas in the middle. He turned his head over to his head, and looked at him with a cold look at the pair of cold eyes with the king.


    This man, who was a firm King''s party a few days ago, has completely revealed his true face.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Yes, sir, there are rumors everywhere. If we don''t appease the people as soon as possible, I''m afraid the situation will get out of control."


    Many people agreed with the man, but there was still silence in the crowd.


    Even after hearing those bastard words, I couldn''t help staring at those rebellious ministers.


    However, they are a minority and can not play a decisive role.


    At this time, the barriers are clear.


    "What truth do you want?"


    The king''s voice has always been very cold. It used to make those people tremble, but now it has become one of the reasons for their dissatisfaction.


    Another one jumped out of the crowd. He raised his head and looked straight at the king.


    "What we want is the real king of lieyun country, not this little bastard who doesn''t know where to pick it up!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Wanyanyu clenched her fist and the rage in her heart churned out!


    He narrowed his eyes, emitting a dangerous light.


    But that guy, he doesn''t know he''s dying.


    "It''s a capital crime for you to order that bitch to harm the witch Lord! Hum, but the king has been deceived by you, so he has been protecting you all the time. But in the kingdom of lieyun, not everyone can cover the sky with one hand!"


    Ambitious, even these people have disdained to cover up.


    Wanyanyu stepped in front of the man, stretched out his hand and pinched the man''s throat in an instant.


    "You, say it again."


    No one expected that he would suddenly start.


    Slender and even fingers, cold and emitting the smell of death.


    The man tried to grab his hand, his red face, but he still smiled ferociously.


    "You dare not kill me! Hum, look, he is guilty!"


    By now, that guy has not forgotten to incite others.


    But in his eyes, there was clearly fear.


    The big hand tightened slightly, but the other dry hand caught his.


    "Why is the jade prince so angry? Everything can be discussed. His life is not important, but does the jade Prince care about the life of the queen?"


    Finally, Su Da came out of the crowd.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he hit the key of Xiaoyu''s father and son.


    When his fingers loosened, the man immediately piled on the ground and became a ball.


    Wanyanyu stared at the guy in front of him coldly. The old guy was unfathomable. He had to face it carefully.


    "If you dare to attack my mother, I will kill your whole family."


    Delicate lips, spit out words with life-threatening ice.


    Su Da''s face, which was not looked at, showed a sinister smile at the moment.


    "The Queen''s business depends entirely on you, Prince Yu. Your majesty, old man, I think it will be the world of young people in the future. We old guys should give up our position as soon as possible."


    The king faced Su Da for the first time and showed no expression on half of his face.


    "Are you threatening loneliness?"


    How many years, since he took this position, how many years, no one dared to provoke him like this?


    But the king felt his blood boiling, because he knew that even if they respected him as king, even if they knelt down in front of him, they were still coveting everything about him all the time.


    He still remembered a word his father said to himself.


    These so-called royal families are actually blood cattle kept by these tribes and clans.


    If it were not for this magical blood, they would have stretched out their claws and tore up their own family.


    How much he was secretly wary of and how long he planned secretly. Unexpectedly, he still came to this day after all.


    Slowly, he stood up from the throne he had been for decades. He still looked down on these people and stepped on them.


    But those who are ready to move don''t think so.


    "How dare we threaten you? You are our king. But you are too confused. So we need a smarter and more powerful man to be our king."


    Su Da suddenly smiled and pushed the meat skin together, forming a dry gully.


    But his smile had a creepy uneasiness.

 Chapter 1020

    "Are you talking about wanyanjing?"


    The king''s tone was cold and repressed anger.


    The more people in high positions, the more they can''t tolerate the offense of their people.


    Su Da knew this truth well, so his attitude became more and more unscrupulous.


    "Yes, it''s the big prince. The big prince comes from a noble family and has the ability to govern the world. He is the only one in this position! I didn''t want to force the king like this. Unfortunately, the king is so disappointing. This little bastard can''t compare with the big prince. Therefore, in order not to let our country lie Yun fall into the hands of a little bastard, we can only ask the king to give up this position now. ¡±


    Su Da''s voice is much more rampant than before.


    The king''s father and son looked at him quietly, and their eyes seemed to burst out fire.


    The king turned his eyes to those people again, took a deep breath and asked.


    "Is that what you mean?"


    Up to now, everyone can see that the king and wanyanyu are just fighting against trapped animals.


    Su Da''s eyes swept around and saw someone who was still stubborn. After sneering, he only made a gesture secretly.


    Immediately, those people covered their necks, stared at Su Da in great pain and fell in front of him.


    "This is the end of those who are stubborn. They are all traitors who serve the traitor Wan Yanyu. It''s no pity to die!"


    What a cruel and cruel means!


    Su Da''s style really deterred those people. Several people who were still wavering have finally made their own choice.


    Looking at the hall, those who support themselves lie on the ground, life and death are unknown, and WAN Yanyu''s eyes are colder and colder.


    But Su Da looks like he has a winning ticket.


    Wanyanyu knew that now it was the critical moment of life and death.


    "Su Da! I warn you, Wang Gu is in my hand!"


    Su Da looked at Wan Yanyu and smiled cruelly.


    "But as far as I know, you can''t control Wang Gu at all. As long as you get angry, your heart will be slowly eroded and occupied by Wang Gu. Soon, you will become the nourishment of Wang Gu. In this way, the big prince... No, our future king can control Wang Gu! Thank you for making him a wedding dress. Otherwise, no one can do anything In the Gu pond, bring out Wang Gu. "


    Su Da''s face was completely cold.


    Wanyanyu was not afraid. She stood proudly in front of the man, but slowly showed a bloodthirsty smile on her young face.


    "Oh? Really?"


    Su Da''s heart was filled with a touch of surprise. There was something wrong with his expression!


    But before he could make any response, a loud voice suddenly came from outside the conference hall.


    "Tianji mansion Song Lian, it''s too late to help!"


    Hearing the sound outside, wanyanyu''s mouth slightly stirred up. After a cold hum, he was like a beast staring at the prey in front of him.


    Now, it''s time for him to counter attack!


    A few hours ago, Lin Mengya stood on the palace wall and looked at the dark crowd below. She was a little nervous.


    "Master, Su Da, they have all gone to the palace. It seems that they have made a full grasp."


    Bai Su, dressed in strong clothes, stood beside her and reported the trend at any time.


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked outside the palace wall.


    People''s anger has reached a critical point. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be riots.


    Although the fierce cloud is suppressed by the king Gu, who will completely believe the legend hundreds of years ago?


    Moreover, Su Da''s courage to do such a thing must be determined that Xiaoyu can''t really control the power of Wang Gu.


    In this way, the pressure will be minimized. No wonder those people will be unscrupulous.


    After looking at the hour, they should have been in the Council hall for a while.


    When the king told Xiaoyu, she believed that those who maintain the overall situation should be in the Council hall. That''s good. The good play has just begun.


    "Is everyone here?"


    Lin Mengya asked softly. Qinghu in black nodded with a funny smile on his face.


    The reason why he likes to follow the girl is that such interesting things always happen.


    Not long ago, a figure wrapped in a hat was sent to her.


    Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath and asked in a low voice.


    "How sure are you?"


    The man stretched out a hand and five fingers were as white as jade.


    "Fifty percent? Then I''ll give you another thirty percent. Go. As long as there''s no accident, I''m sure you''ll succeed."


    Hearing what Lin Mengya said, the man nodded without hesitation.


    At this time, the wind was hunting and blowing, stirring the gauze curtain hanging from the hat and dancing constantly.


    Looming, revealing the slender white body inside.


    One hand gently took off the hat on his head, and then a beautiful but pale face appeared in front of everyone.


    "The wizard... That''s the Lord wizard!"


    Finally, someone with sharp eyes found the woman on the palace wall.


    The woman has picturesque features, ethereal and noble temperament, and is not stained with fine dust.


    She quietly looked ahead, looking at the red sun in the East, as if thinking.


    Soon, there were waves under the.


    "Impossible! The wizard has been murdered. How can he appear here!"


    "Yes, it will never be a wizard!"


    "But I saw the witch with my own eyes last year. It''s not wrong. It''s her!"


    The civilians at the bottom soon divided into two factions.


    Some firmly believe that this is the of the wizard, and some say it is fake by others.


    A group of people who were united just now are fighting in a melee.


    But in any case, the woman standing on the palace wall always looked at the red sun with compassion. For a long time, she took back her eyes.


    The slightly closed eyes left two lines of blood and tears.


    "It''s the heavenly king''s sacrifice! It''s the heavenly king''s sacrifice!"


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, and everyone''s eyes focused on the woman.


    But soon someone reacted, but his voice was trembling and flustered.


    "No! This is not the king''s sacrifice, this is... This is the anger of Gu! Someone has offended Lord Wang gu!"


    It is said that Wang Gu was transformed by the will of the king of ten thousand Gu.


    Once the people no longer submit to the king of ten thousand Gu, the king Gu will eliminate all rebellions.


    In this record, there are murals in the empress witch temple.


    When the king Gu is angry, the witch will leave blood and tears, the sun and moon sink together, and the darkness envelops the earth.


    When the light comes again, the offender will turn into black mud and fall into hell forever.


    A wave is born from the heart and deep in their bone marrow, their soul and the fear in their mind, which re dominates these people''s thoughts.


    "Er... My chest... So sad... Lord Wang Gu, I''m wrong!"


    Under the palace wall, people kept falling to the ground, covering their chest and curling up in a ball.


    Everyone stopped suspecting. No one had time to doubt whether the woman was a witch.


    Gradually, the sun, which should have been shining, was covered by the dark shadow.


    The light disappeared from the earth little by little, and everyone sounded the mural.


    The sun and the moon sink together, and they will eventually turn into black mud.


    The faint smell came from the air, and everyone looked at the sun in horror.


    "Lord Wang Gu, I don''t dare anymore! Please forgive me!"


    The people rolling on the ground kept moaning loudly and begging for mercy. The atmosphere was depressed and strange.


    Almost everyone knelt on the ground. The fear of death is now greater than anything else.


    The voice of pleading for mercy and pleading guilty overcame all the doubts just now.


    Finally, the red sun was completely swallowed by the shadow, and everyone fell into darkness.


    There was silence. It seemed that in an instant, such a big king city had become a dead city.


    Even breathing is a little difficult at the moment.


    The smell in the air is getting heavier and heavier. Everyone hangs his heart and prays that bad luck will not come to him.


    Such a moment, every minute is painful.


    Finally, a ray of light pierced the earth again.


    Everyone immediately looked around to make sure they were still alive.


    "Lord Wangu has punished those who really offend and innocent people who are bewitched. Please thank you for your mercy."


    On the palace wall, the woman''s clear voice was like a holy sound.


    They immediately turned their attention to those who had encouraged them to come here to ask the king to abdicate.


    But it was creepy to find that those people were gone, and the place where they were before was only covered with a thick layer of black soil.


    The fishy smell seems to come from here.


    "It''s... It''s him!"


    In the crowd, it seemed that a man who could recognize the black mud sat down on the ground with a puff.


    "What''s the matter? Lao Xue, who is this man?"


    Immediately someone greeted him and asked, looking at the man whose face was too pale to control himself.


    "It''s Lao Liu! This pile of black mud is Lao Liu! Look, his teeth are very black. Look! Is that his teeth!"


    The man almost collapsed, hugged the people around him, kept curling up, and looked inexplicably frightened.


    The crowd followed the prestige, and sure enough, they saw a black tooth mixed in the black mud.


    Creepy, this is the feeling of everyone now.


    "The smell... Is blood!"


    I don''t know who shouted this sentence, which became the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    All those who offend have become black mud, and black mud, I''m afraid, is the flesh and blood of those people!


    Lord Wang Gu, I''m angry!


    On the palace wall, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the reaction of the people below with satisfaction.


    Then, a figure approached her quietly.


    "Girl, everything goes according to the plan. Next we should --"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned to the palace wall, looked in the direction of the conference hall, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Next, it''s time to clean up the mess."


    "Yes."


    The man quickly stepped down and thought he was going to deliver the message.


    The "Wizard" on the palace wall still stood there and accepted the confession of all the civilians below.


    Already like a frightened bird, how can they notice that those guys around the people who don''t know what to do have disappeared with the darkness

 Chapter 1021

    People inside don''t know what''s going on outside.


    But now wanyanyu smiles a little.


    Because it was suddenly dark outside.


    But the Council hall was still brightly lit.


    The door of the inner hall has been tightly closed, except that a small window can see the light outside. In fact, the sun has little effect on the inner room.


    Except Wan Yanyu, others didn''t notice the change of the small window.


    Until the light penetrated the small window again, wanyanyu knew that his sister should have succeeded.


    Now, it''s time to beat the water dog.


    "Open the door and let general song in!"


    Wanyanyu''s cold voice is under pressure. Su Da''s group is suspicious at this time. Shouldn''t the people of Tianji mansion maintain the situation outside the king''s city?


    How could


    "Somebody, take down the traitor!"


    Song Lian, dressed in silver gray light armor, looked like a killer.


    The steel knife in the sergeant''s hand was white and bright, and the sharp blade was shining at the people. Even a day ago, these people were still high.


    Now, it''s just a prisoner.


    "Presumptuous! Are you trying to rebel?"


    The dogs around Su Da obviously didn''t expect that they would encounter this situation.


    Unwilling to roar, but deep fear surged into my heart.


    How could How could they fail?


    Wanyanyu walked down without expression. The sharp blade in his hand was like electricity and pointed to the man''s neck.


    "I advise you to be quiet now."


    His eyes were cold and his words were as simple as they were.


    In the past, I didn''t want to, but now I add a sense of disdain.


    From then on, they are just their own stepping stones. There is no need to talk nonsense with these guys.


    "Jade prince, do you really think you have a chance to win?"


    Compared with the concussion of the people under his hand, Su Da still maintained the appearance of an old God.


    Maybe it''s because he still has a back move, maybe it''s because he''s gloomy and still looking for a way out.


    But wanyanyu doesn''t care, because today, they are doomed to lose in their own hands.


    "You can''t win. It''s not your has the final say. You are only a few days longer than the dog next to you. Dogs, dogs, are always better than wolves."


    Wanyanyu looked at him and smiled.


    Su Da''s eyes tightened suddenly. He didn''t know what he had missed, but his intuition told him that there should be great variables outside.


    What the hell is it?


    "Your Highness, your majesty, how to deal with these rebellious ministers? Please give me instructions?"


    Song Lian didn''t dare to relax for a moment. These people used to be the head of lieyun country. Naturally, their means were extraordinary.


    At most, the only person under his command is to suppress by force. In case someone among these people has a black hand, I''m afraid they can''t resist it for the moment.


    "Take it down and wait for it to come down."


    From beginning to end, the king just looked at his son with his eyes.


    Seeing Xiaoyu''s majestic command, his momentum did not fall on others. As a father, he was all pleased.


    Fortunately, the child lived up to his expectations.


    But at the same time, he also felt more and more that the woman''s mind was indeed extraordinary.


    Everything is her careful layout. Can''t it be said that she has fully expected everything since the day of the witch''s accident?


    A sense of crisis flashed through my heart. It''s best for such a woman to be used. If


    He looked up at his son thoughtfully.


    Just because she had adopted Xiaoyu and planned so much for him, I should thank her.


    And it''s not that simple.


    Su Da and his party were temporarily taken to the prison in the palace. Song Lian personally guarded the outside to ensure that they were safe.


    Those who used to protect secretly in the palace are now jumping on the surface.


    The original lady Jingrou, now her Royal Highness the queen, also hurried here under the escort of maid and sergeant.


    "Your Majesty, yu''er."


    Now the queen has already removed those gold and jade jewelry. She is dressed in plain clothes without powder, but it makes her look a little more tenacious.


    "After all, it''s still this day."


    Xiaoyu greets her up. There is helplessness, loss and worry on Zhang Junqiao''s small face.


    But there is no half retreat, only the courage to move forward.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s face it together as a family."


    The queen touched her son''s shoulder and her eyes fell gently on her husband.


    The original oath of living and dying together is now being fulfilled one by one.


    No matter where he goes, as long as he is there, what''s the harm?


    "Well, sister, it''s time to start."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes turned to the distance. On the wall, Lin Mengya finally completed the last step of bewitching people.


    The civilians below are still worshiping their witches, but Lin Mengya and his party have been nervous.


    "Xiaoyu has succeeded, and the next is the most important thing. Bai Su, you go and see for yourself. Su Da and the big prince must have been prepared long ago. Once things are wrong, the big prince should take people into the palace. Don''t let him go too smoothly or make him too difficult."


    Bai Su took orders and turned away.


    We should be more careful and more prudent in inviting a gentleman into the urn.


    "All right, come down."


    He whispered to the "Wizard" in front of him. Lin Mengya knew that some things must be relaxed.


    The woman with a similar face to the witch retreated gracefully. When she was ready to walk down the palace wall, she suddenly changed.


    A crossbow and arrow, with a very powerful killing machine, attacked the woman.


    The sound of breaking the air makes people unable to dodge, and even the people around them have no time to react.


    Hold your breath and everyone who sees it thinks that the next second, the woman''s thin chest will be full of a beautiful blood flower.


    Only Lin Mengya and Qinghu were surprised, but they didn''t panic much.


    ''ding - ''


    The arrow pierced the woman''s clothes, but there was a metal sound at the position that should be the chest.


    Although the crossbow and arrow could not bring fatal damage to the woman, the excessive penetration force still made the woman stagger back a few steps and fall to the ground.


    "How are you?"


    Lin Mengya immediately rushed over and held the woman''s body.


    Shook his head, the corners of his mouth showed some blood.


    Lin Mengya immediately pulled off the mask on her face and revealed the face of Ning Qiu, the female official who should have been in the palace.


    "You''re also powerful. You''ve been a witch and a poisonous woman all over. Don''t be afraid, no one will hurt you again."


    Deliberately teased Ning Qiu, but behind them, there were several people dressed like Ning Qiu, who ran away from both sides of the palace wall under the cover of the sergeant.


    "I''m fine. How''s the jade Prince and the queen?"


    Ning Qiu is a little worried, although she is now nominally Xiaoyu''s sister and lieyun''s Wangji. But she still abides by her duty and takes care of the queen patiently.


    This time, she volunteered.


    So Lin Mengya will never hurt her.


    Pulling out the crossbow and arrow, the white single coat reveals Lin Mengya''s soft metal armor.


    As long as it is there, anyone will be slender and hurt Ning Qiu''s life.


    "They''re fine now, but maybe later. Qing Hu, you can tell them that everything can be carried out according to the original plan. I gave the command to bu Po. Remember, we must intercept most of the power of the big prince outside the king''s city. Catch the thief and the king first!"


    Qinghu also ordered to leave, calming Ning Qiu''s bloody chest. At the moment, seeing this woman with a strong stomach and extremely fragile, she couldn''t help being confused after giving orders in an orderly manner.


    Can women really live to such a degree?


    The sudden disappearance of witches, after all, caused some turbulence below.


    However, after being suppressed by Wang Gu''s anger, those people were obviously honest.


    They are obviously not so keen on changing the emperor.


    After the enthusiasm and fear dissipated, those people also had a retreat.


    But at this time, wanyanjing''s army was pressed into the king''s city.


    "Your Highness, something seems to be wrong."


    Beside Wan Yanjing, there was a military man with a frown and an unnatural tone.


    Although the spies they spread are reporting news all the time, the King City in front of them is a little less tense in the excitement.


    This is not what they expected.


    "It''s not quite right, but it''s also possible that Su Da succeeded."


    A pair of blue eyes narrowed slightly, and the strange appearance of heavy pupils made the man a little strange.


    Wanyanjing rode on his horse silently, but his eyes were staring at the direction of the inner King City.


    Advance and retreat are already on the line and have to be made.


    "Your Highness, my subordinates think it''s better to retreat than to enter! If they really succeed, they will have sent someone to meet you long ago. It''s better to retreat today for safety."


    Besides being intelligent, being a military master of Yan Jing is also a great help to his intuition of danger.


    But¡ª¡ª


    In Xin Yu''s eyes, there was a naked irony.


    He seems to have forgotten what kind of person Wan Yanjing is.


    "Xin Yu, what do you think?"


    Wan Yanjing didn''t completely follow the advice of the military division, but asked a confidant beside him.


    "Everything depends on your highness. Xin Yu should obey whether he advances or retreats."


    Xin Yu''s words made Yan Jing''s tight face show some signs of relaxation.


    No one noticed the ridicule of Xin Yu''s mouth.


    Wan Yanjing seems smart, powerful and calm.


    But as the woman said, in fact, he was extremely arrogant and arrogant in his heart.


    For such a man, all he wants is a dog that crawls under his feet, drives for him and works for him.


    As for the noble sentiment of ideal, it is not within the scope of wanyanjing appreciation.


    "Your Highness, don''t be reckless! It''s not too late to make a decision after Lord Su has heard the news!"

 Chapter 1022

    Repeatedly obstructed, even if the military division really meant well, and WAN Yanjing didn''t show any obvious emotion, but Xin Yu on one side laughed silently.


    Everything went on according to the woman''s prediction.


    Wanyanjing no longer asked anyone''s opinion. His gloomy eyes just looked deeply at the direction of the palace.


    But Xin Yu saw his hand holding the reins tightly.


    Retreat? He thought it unlikely.


    "Your Highness, let''s withdraw first! They are afraid they have been prepared!"


    The more they procrastinate, the worse the situation will be for them.


    The soldier''s forehead exuded fine beads of sweat. Over the years, he had developed a sense of danger, which had made him feel creepy.


    But his master, Wan Yanjing, remained silent.


    Falling short is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you know there is an ambush, but you still have to die.


    Finally, wanyanjing moved.


    The handsome face as sharp as a blade just turned his head and looked at him.


    In an instant, he felt the sound of blood frozen and condensed.


    Blood splashed out of his chest.


    The speed was so fast that after he had seen the splashing blood, the sharp pain still didn''t come.


    The corpse slammed to the ground. Until his death, the loyal military division didn''t know why he planned the world for him and would wave a sword at him.


    "Noisy, Xinyu, take a team of people to the King City to find out how the situation is."


    Expressionless, he put away the long sword in his hand. Wan Yanjing didn''t even look at the man whose life was ended by himself.


    He can only have loyal dogs around him, and can''t tolerate such self righteous fools.


    "Yes."


    Xin Yu bowed his head obediently, but sighed in his blue eyes.


    The military master is indeed a wise man, but he has never seen through what kind of temperament the man he is loyal to.


    Go to the king''s city with his team and kill? Maybe it coincides with today''s theme.


    "When the news came back, he said that Lord Su had succeeded. The king had promised to abdicate and let the big prince inherit the throne."


    He whispered, and someone behind him answered.


    The group of sergeants who came in with him didn''t wait to react. A lot of people in black appeared quietly in the quiet street just now.


    Silver Shadow flying, blood splashing.


    But it was terrible that there was no sound in the whole process.


    The pupils split instantly, and the difference of heavy pupils brings a thrilling sense of uneasiness.


    Xin Yu still drove his horse forward, and the team behind him returned to the horse again.


    But the people inside have nothing in common with just now.


    Eyes are far away, looking in the direction of the King City.


    The woman who is different and valued by his real master must be waiting for the big fish behind him to take the bait at the moment?


    The corners of my mouth crack a silent smile. Soon, all this will be settled.


    As she had expected.


    He or wanyanjing, no one can escape the palm of the woman''s hand.


    Lin Mengya and Ning Qiu are still trapped on the palace wall, but their position is very clever and ordinary people can''t find it.


    Compared with the chaos outside, this is a safe place.


    She stared at the situation in front of her. The man who attacked ningqiu just now must be the insider of the big prince in the royal city.


    Although Xin Yu promised that he could block the news here, he was always surprised.


    Bu Po and Xu Shan will sneak in and take them by surprise if there is any bad news about her plan.


    At that time, the big prince doesn''t want to enter the king''s city, but he has to enter it.


    But in that case, it is always disadvantageous for them not to break.


    Therefore, even if Lin Mengya had expected it, she still regarded it as the last choice.


    As time went by, the crowd was still bustling. The people she sent couldn''t find out the insider hidden in the crowd in such a short time.


    Holding his palm, he must be calm, otherwise he can only fall short of success.


    In the distance, a new crowd suddenly appeared.


    She heard her heart beat a little disorderly, but she still tried to maintain calm.


    The more up to now, the more she can''t panic.


    The couple came closer and closer. Suddenly, she saw the leader, but it was not Xin Yu she was familiar with and expected.


    In the crowd, several figures immediately swept in front of the man.


    Lin Mengya screamed, and the sergeants scattered and hidden in the crowd also ran in the direction of those people.


    It''s still a little late.


    She saw a dazzling silver light break through the sky with her own eyes. It must be the signal they had agreed before.


    Although I don''t know what the signal means, it''s definitely not good news for her.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid Xin Yu will be in danger.


    "Keep the order. You can''t let these people slip away!"


    Qing Hu and Bai Su are not here, but she still has powerful generals around her.


    The sergeant who had been ordered in advance to obey the girl''s command immediately turned and ran down the palace wall. Now, it depends on who is smarter.


    "Sir, it''s a flying fire meteor!"


    Xin Yu watched as he took a beam of light and blew it up in front of him.


    Sure enough, according to Wan Yanjing''s nature of mind, he would never completely trust a person.


    So I bypassed him and inserted other dark lines in the King City.


    The message sent by the flying fire meteor must be the most real situation in the King City.


    Now Yan Jing has seen it, and the news he just sent back seems to be a lie.


    Did you fall short?


    Xinyu is a little unwilling, but then her brain is turning rapidly.


    Now he has only two ways to go. First, abandon the darkness and turn to the light. For his own safety, he will not go back to deal with Yan Jing.


    This means that Wan Yanjing may withdraw immediately. After all, the outside of the King City is far more suitable for his army than the inside.


    Second, take the risk of being killed and go back to seduce the man.


    Between the hatchback choices, Xin Yu was almost useless. How to think, he chose the latter.


    "I''ll go back alone. You stay here and wait!"


    After giving death orders to his men, Xin Yu immediately turned his horse and ran back.


    There were waves of dangerous sadness in his heart, but since he had chosen this road, he would not regret it!


    He galloped and soon saw Yan Jing''s army.


    Xin Yu calmed down and ran to Wan Yanjing as usual.


    "Your Highness, the villain has proved that Mr. Su has succeeded. Now, only some diehards are still fighting tenaciously!"


    He bowed his head and answered respectfully.


    Ling lie''s cold light shoots out of Wan Yanjing''s eyes and falls on Xin Yu.


    He can obviously feel the doubt in the eyes of that person, but he can''t make any explanation.


    The more you say, the more you are wrong.


    "What you said, but the truth?"


    Further exploration, but let Xinyu tighten all the nerves of his whole body.


    "Yes, it''s what villains see with their own eyes. There will never be a fake."


    He knew that life and death were all in this moment.


    He gambled that wanyanjing was suspicious and thoughtful. No matter he or the insider who sent the signal, the man would not fully believe it.


    Therefore, either send someone to see it after Yan Jing, or check it yourself.


    If it is the latter, it is naturally the best, if it is the former¡ª¡ª


    He did not grasp the concealed weapon of his right hand and traded one life for another. For him, it was not a loss.


    The atmosphere was tense and cold for a time.


    Xinyu almost held her breath and listened to the man''s words.


    "If so, it seems that Su Da has really succeeded. Come with me into the palace!"


    Xin Yu almost screamed. He was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. Now is not a good time to be stunned.


    "Your Highness is wise. The villain is willing to be your pioneer."


    He obediently expressed his obedience and hospitality, and Wanyan nodded. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    Following Yan Jing''s back, Xin Yu''s mind is hard to understand.


    Is the meaning of flying fire meteor the same as the answer he had already prepared?


    He thought it was impossible. Wan Yanjing was gloomy. Let alone him, even his master might not be able to see clearly.


    But if it''s not the people on their side, who sent such a signal?


    Or -- the jade Prince really didn''t succeed?


    Xinyu didn''t show any sign of anxiety.


    In any case, he can only adapt to the situation.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also received this strange news.


    "You mean, those fine works were killed?"


    The soldier in charge of the order quickly returned to her. After Lin Mengya carefully asked about the process, she still felt a little untrue.


    Xiaoyu and the king''s men have been tracking down in the king''s city for a long time, but they still can''t fully grasp the number of these detailed works.


    Where are the mysterious people who can attract those people to fall into the net?


    Looking at the crowd under the palace wall, Lin Mengya was stuck in her throat.


    A force that doesn''t know the rank and purpose is really a little difficult.


    "Girl, what shall we do next? Please show me."


    Even experienced soldiers were caught unprepared by the sudden situation.


    After all, even on the battlefield, they need to be led.


    Now, their general is the woman in front of them.


    "Act according to the original plan, assign a team to monitor the whereabouts of these people and report to me at any time."


    Lin Mengya thought, what she should do is to do it.


    Now, after watching Yan Jing''s choice.


    However, even if he retreated, she had a way to force the man into the king''s city.


    "Go tell Prince Yu to follow the king and get ready to take in the net!"


    Although the accident happened suddenly, she had only one purpose in the end.


    In that case, no matter what kind of wave she will usher in later, the victory will surely belong to her!

 Chapter 1023

    Xin Yu rode on the side of Wan Yanjing. Up to now, he is still a little uneasy in his heart.


    In this case, people will inevitably be confused.


    If your own people are OK, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be infinite variables.


    But in any case, Wan Yanjing, who has been confirmed by both sides, fully believes in the current situation.


    "Your Highness, there is a raid outside the city!"


    The herald suddenly rushed over, but wan Yanjing was not alarmed.


    "How many people have come?"


    "There are only a few hundred people, no more than a thousand."


    After a cold hum, Wan Yanjing waved and motioned for the subordinates gathered around to step down.


    "It''s just a fight between trapped animals. There''s no life left."


    Xin Yu knew that the person who came was Lin Mengya. Up to now, things have not exceeded their expectations. He just looked back and forth and whispered.


    "My subordinates have just seen that many people have gathered in the imperial city. Your highness, if you let the army enter the imperial city now, you may be tied up."


    This time, they brought as many as 50000 people.


    The whole royal city has been surrounded by them, and most of the 50000 people are the elite of various tribes and clans who support Wan Yanjing.


    For these people, wanyanjing doesn''t trust them very much.


    What he relies on today is the 10000 confidants he personally brought out.


    Xin Yu''s eyes glanced over a group of figures hidden under the green gray armor, but his heart was a little nervous.


    He only heard that the 10000 people were trained by wanyanjing in a very special way.


    Although it is not impossible to defeat a hundred with one, it is far beyond ordinary people.


    Fortunately, there were many people who were incited by them in the inner King City.


    Even though wanyanjing would never care about the lives of these people, now, it is obvious that he can''t lose the hearts of these people.


    "Well, I''ll take 3000 elite soldiers in, and others will surround all the exits of the inner King City. No one is allowed to leave without my command."


    Wan Yanjing is more cautious than Lin Mengya thought. With the current strength of the King City, 5000 people can kill the city.


    Xin Yu only saw the man''s cold eyes flashing bloodthirsty cold light, and his heart retracted. He was afraid that what Yan Jing wanted was not just a throne.


    The mood of the people was calmed down, and unconsciously, the real civilians were isolated to the edge of the crowd.


    I don''t know when a group of people in civilian clothes mixed into the crowd.


    The crowd was so crowded that it was hard to tell for a moment.


    "Your Highness the great prince has returned to the city -"


    Not far away, suddenly came a voice.


    Like frightened birds, the people quickly knelt down and gave way to the palace.


    Lin Mengya was hidden on the palace wall. With excellent eyesight, she narrowed her eyes, looked at the team and approached a little.


    The atmosphere of the crowd was still very peaceful, cunning as Wan Yanjing, and could not feel the hidden secret.


    Xin Yu''s face was as usual, still hanging behind Wan Yanjing not far or near, fulfilling his duty as a dog leg.


    At this time, Wanyan Jingzhi was full of pride, and the sneer on the corner of his mouth was also infected with pride that he had never had before.


    He planned for so many years, and finally, lieyun will completely belong to him!


    The black stone walls of the palace are getting closer and closer in the sight. Wan Yanjing stifles his impulse to gallop.


    Soon, this is his palace!


    It''s close! Getting closer!


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist, and behind her, an archer with extremely developed arms had pulled all his bows.


    "Let go!"


    She drank coldly in a low voice, and the feather arrow rushed out in an instant.


    The sound of breaking the air burst. Wan Yanjing watched the arrow getting closer and closer to him, but the long sword in his hand was ready to go. He turned sideways, waved his sword and cut at the feather arrow.


    The arrow broke and fell to the ground.


    Wan Yanjing seemed to have expected someone to do it. He sat up straight and shouted loudly.


    "Somebody, kill me!"


    The five thousand elite soldiers behind them rushed to the front, and the crowd would be dispersed by them in an instant.


    At this time, the people kneeling on both sides of the front row immediately pushed the people behind them back.


    On the walls of houses on both sides of the road, many figures suddenly appeared.


    These people dress differently, but the only thing in common is that they all have a bulging face pocket in their hands.


    After the people were pressed into the alley, those people immediately took the things in their face pockets and threw them on the elite soldiers.


    Wanyanjing thought it was a concealed weapon, but when he looked at it, it was just a small cloth bag the size of a palm.


    Those cloth bags contained only light yellow powder. For a time, all his elite soldiers were trapped in the light yellow powder fog.


    "What''s going on?"


    Wan Yanjing only heard people coughing, but his soldiers would never fall down like this.


    Strangely, no one answered him except the subordinates around him.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I''ll have a look!"


    Xin Yu turned around and ran behind him.


    The attack of yellow powder came to an end for the time being, and the air soon blew away, but his elite soldiers, who were proud of him, were lying on the ground.


    Xin Yu, not far away, rode away.


    Wan Yanjing knew that he had been cheated!


    "This thing is poisonous!"


    The people around him who are still involved have smelled the faint fragrance of medicine left in the yellow powder.


    Wanyan took a deep breath, but his heart was furious.


    These things are of no use to ordinary people, but for his elite soldiers, they are no less than arsenic / frost!


    "Signal! Let them attack and retreat temporarily!"


    The man around him acted immediately, but before the flying fire meteor was sent out, a hidden crossbow flew out, rushed his subordinates off their horses and stared at the ground.


    "Don''t bother so much, they will never hear from you!"


    A lazy voice came, and in front of wanyanjing, there appeared a man with a slender figure and delicate eyebrows like a demon.


    "You are Qinghu!"


    Qinghu nodded, with complete contempt for men in his eyes.


    "Yes, come on, let me see the power of the great prince of the fierce cloud country!"


    The sword in his hand, like lightning, flew down from the roof and stabbed the man on the horse.


    Wan Yanjing locked his eyes, and then pulled the guy next to him as the dead ghost, and he took advantage of the moment when Qinghu''s sword stabbed into the man''s chest, his moves were fierce and straight to the head of Qinghu


    The situation reversed. Under the cover of yellow powder, 5000 people lay on the ground for at least seven or eight out of ten, and the rest also affected the combat effectiveness more or less.


    Those hiding among the people also poured out. Although they were slightly better in number, they were even with those people.


    At the moment, even Ning Qiu was confused. She didn''t understand how those people lost their combat effectiveness in a short time?


    "Let''s go. Leave the rest to Xiaoyu and them."


    The gate of the palace opened, and the sergeants poured out like a tide.


    However, these people only attack the elite soldiers who can still fight, while the camouflagers who temporarily relieve the pressure run to the elite soldiers who are still lying on the ground to mend their knives.


    "Girl, what''s going on?"


    The two men, escorted by the bodyguard, came down from the palace wall. Ning Qiu still couldn''t help asking.


    People on both sides ran out, and no one looked at such a small group of them.


    "Go and find the king and the queen. I''ll tell you then."


    After taking a look at the alien situation, Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    She can''t command the next scuffle. She can cope with intrigues and tricks, but she''s really not strong in marching and fighting.


    Soon, they arrived at the Council hall.


    It''s crowded here. There are three floors inside and three floors outside. I''m afraid no one can come in except them.


    "Helan has seen the king and the queen."


    After eight months, Lin Mengya wanted to salute, but she was immediately held by the queen.


    "Good boy, you are inconvenient now and you are a great benefactor of our family. Don''t care about these false gifts. Come and sit down."


    The queen smiled and looked at the woman in front of her.


    Lin Mengya also met the queen for the first time since she entered the palace. She had a lot to say in her heart.


    Just now, it''s not time to catch up.


    "Sister, i... I''m going out!"


    Behind the queen, Xiaoyu, dressed in military uniform, looked a little nervous.


    But what made him more at a loss was facing the woman who always occupied the first place in his heart.


    "Well, be careful. We''ll wait for you to come back."


    Her eyes were gentle but firm, and her Xiaoyu finally came to fight the sky.


    The child nodded heavily, put on his helmet, took his long sword and strode out of the Council hall.


    Lin Mengya''s pretended lightness was also replaced by worry.


    After all, I''m still worried.


    "Don''t be afraid. Xiaoyu is a good child and will be the best king of lieyun."


    The hand was gently pulled up by the queen. Lin Mengya turned her head and saw the gentle smile on the Queen''s face.


    "Yes, he is my brother and your son, so he will never let us down."


    She should have more confidence in Xiaoyu than anyone, shouldn''t she?


    Habitually gently stroking their belly, let them wait for the news of victory with their baby.


    "King, I have one thing to ask the king to answer me anyway."


    Looking up at the king, Lin Mengya said very seriously.


    The king looked at her calmly, nodded and said.


    "What you want to ask is that the royal family is orthodox. Am I not the only one? Yes, it is. Although those non legitimate royal families are different from ours, they can''t feed Wang Gu. But there is another one, their blood can also feed Wang Gu. But these people should have died decades ago."


    Except the king himself, no one else is entitled to know this royal secret.


    But now, he has nothing to hide.


    "Well, where did they last appear?"


    Lin Mengya asked, but the king just looked complex. After looking at her, he said in a low voice.


    "In this palace."

 Chapter 1024

    It is not uncommon to turn to the history of emperors in previous dynasties and see brothers fighting against each other and relatives killing each other.


    Lieyun country is not the first, nor will it be the last.


    But for Lin Mengya, such a bystander, he still feels mixed with a trace of blood.


    What''s more, an experienced person like the king may not have the opportunity to participate, but after all, he has different perspectives and feelings from Lin Mengya, an outsider.


    The two-way indifferent and self-made eyes were inevitably stained with a trace of pain.


    The Queen''s face was distressed. She knew better than anyone that this cold and proud looking man had deep benevolence and virtue focusing on emotion and righteousness.


    Turning back, he took the king''s hand and said.


    "The Xin family also heard about this at the beginning. It''s the deepest secret of the royal family. Wang Gu has never been one. In fact, the Wang Gu in the ten thousand Gu pool will grow into one every 200 years. But one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, let alone such a domineering thing as Wang Gu. Therefore, the new Wang Gu will fight with the old Wang Gu. Whoever wins can have another 200 year old Wang Gu ¡£ Therefore, after a new king Gu matures, there will be a blood line that also has the blood to feed the king Gu in the royal family. "


    Lin Mengya thinks that there are all kinds of wonders in the world.


    She thought the one who lived in Wangu pond was really an antique.


    But I don''t want to have such a secret thing.


    "What the king said is the one decades ago. What king Gu is clearly a demon controlling people."


    The Queen''s voice was angry, but Lin Mengya could understand it.


    In order to protect the so-called Wang Gu, the Xin family, a good family, has been reduced to such an immoral situation.


    And the royal family must fight because of ten thousand Gu. She thinks the queen is right. It''s really not a good thing.


    However, she thought of another question.


    "What about this one in Xiaoyu''s body? Will his descendants meet with their relatives more than 100 years later?"


    Two hundred years of maturity, Xiaoyu may not catch up, but his next generation will suffer.


    However, the Queen''s eyes were uncertain, so she could only explain to Lin Mengya for the time being.


    "In the past, no one could subdue Wang Gu, but it was written in the genealogy of the Xin family that when the king of ten thousand Gu came to the world again, Wang Gu''s bondage to the state of lieyun would be untied. So I think if Xiaoyu really can fully control Wang Gu, he might be able to solve these mysteries."


    Did the king of poisonous insects come to the world?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but ring out Yao Sheng''s face.


    The lunatic of the candle dragon club treats Yao Sheng as a captive animal.


    But what does he want the face of the king of poisonous insects to do? Is it difficult? Is Wang Gu still a face watcher?


    For a moment, she felt that if it was true, they would be more mentally retarded than mentally retarded.


    "Miss Lin, what is the relationship between these things and yu''er?"


    The queen looked at each other suspiciously. She knew that Lin Mengya was not a girl who liked to pry into others'' privacy.


    The latter immediately said:


    "To tell you the truth, I always suspected that the great prince was not his Majesty''s own. If those people had not died, I''m afraid the great prince would be the offspring of those people."


    This made the king and the queen stunned at the same time.


    After looking at each other, the queen immediately denied it.


    "It''s... Impossible! Not to mention how those people died in the first place. I saw what the king did to the great prince. If it weren''t for the king''s own son, how could the king not notice?"


    The king''s eyes were also full of doubt. Obviously, their husband and wife had the same idea on this issue.


    "Yes, although jing''er is not like words now, he was raised by my side since he was a child. There is no possibility of being switched."


    The king''s opening also seems to bring strong evidence to the origin of the big prince.


    However, Lin Mengya did not rush to refute, but first raised a question.


    "I know that lieyun has his own set of very rigorous methods when determining whether it is the blood of the royal family. But this thing was told to me by the queen when she left the palace. As a mother, I think she should be the one who knows the most."


    At this moment, the king and the queen were silent.


    The king''s eyes were filled with inexplicable emotions. After a long time, he sighed.


    "Anyway, he''s also my child. It''s just... It''s just this thing..."


    Lin Mengya knew that no matter how ruthless the king was, Wan Yanjing was always his son who had been hurt and cultivated carefully.


    In fact, she is also full of curiosity about wanyanjing.


    If he guessed right, wanyanjing should have been replaced as soon as he was born.


    And although Yao Lu didn''t know it, she couldn''t take the initiative to find her son due to some things.


    As for why Wan Yanjing''s temperament changed greatly, she felt that it should be related to her real life experience.


    Only the parties can know what happened at the beginning.


    "Don''t worry, king. I promise no one will know except the people here. The reason why I ask this is just to solve a little doubt in my heart. Besides, Xiaoyu won''t kill him. I think the big prince''s subordinates will be defeated soon."


    She was so confident that although the king and the queen were not at ease, they did not hinder their trust in her.


    The three quietly waited for the news outside. Soon, as Lin Mengya said, the war drum symbolizing victory came from the outside.


    "Win! Yu''er, he really did it!"


    The queen wept with joy, not only for lie Yun, but also for their son.


    The king''s eyes were also slightly wet, but both sides were his sons. Even after being told that Wan Yanjing was not his own son, he still had a mind for the child after all.


    But fortunately, yu''er won. Fierce cloud, after all, life should not be lost.


    "Congratulations, king, Queen."


    With the help of Ning Qiu, Lin Mengya nodded slightly and saluted the king and queen.


    But the next second, she grabbed Ning Qiu''s arm tightly, and her face was pale.


    In her eyes, there was a flash of deep helplessness. She could only use her strength to appear less ferocious.


    "Really... I... I may have a baby..."


    With that, she couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and gasping for breath.


    Abdominal pain hit, she just felt that her whole person was about to be torn apart, but it hurt so much that she could hardly say a complete word.


    "Come on! Help the girl to the back hall! Someone, please come here!"


    Although a little flustered, the queen came to help at the first order.


    Lin Mengya can only adjust her breathing rhythm and save her strength.


    The child was born prematurely for more than a month, which Lin Mengya did not expect.


    But now the situation has not allowed her to think about other things, full of mind, how to make this child come to the world safely.


    "Girl, girl, don''t try hard first. The witch doctor and the midwife will come soon!"


    Ning Qiu held Lin Mengya''s hand tightly and kept comforting.


    Lin Mengya, who is in labor pains, is still conscious, but her physical strength can''t keep up.


    Before that, she tossed a lot of time for these things.


    Now, I have tasted the consequences.


    "Let... Let Bai Su bring him... My mother''s birth will hurt to death. He... He can''t get away!"


    Bearing the sharp pain, Lin Mengya calculated so clearly that even Ning Qiu didn''t know whether to laugh or not.


    Although I don''t know who Lin Mengya is talking about, Bai Su and Ning Qiu know each other.


    They are all confidants of Miss Lin. once the external affairs are over, they will return to miss Lin as soon as possible.


    As for who the girl is talking about She knew it must be the child''s father.


    On the battlefield outside, Xiaoyu panted and raised the long sword stained with blood in her hand.


    After a fight, he finally became the final winner!


    On the opposite ground, Wanyan Jingfu department took a sword from him and collapsed in a pool of blood. Life and death are unknown.


    Xiaoyu''s lips overflowed with a sneer. He stabbed it with his own hands. It''s clear from now on!


    Bai Su and Qing Hu also walked out of the crowd. Their task was not easy, but fortunately, they fulfilled their mission.


    The smell of blood completely covered up the previous faint fragrance of medicine. Today''s inner King City is no less than Shura Chang.


    The civilians either hid in the houses on both sides or collapsed to the ground.


    Today, they finally realize that human life is not worth mentioning in the face of ruthless swords.


    "Today, I wan Yanyu was ordered to eliminate rebellion! Wan Yanjing framed the innocent first and disobeyed the king later. His crime should be punished! But the king was kind and couldn''t bear to kill his parents and children. Come and take Wan Yanjing down!"


    Wanyanyu turned over and mounted the horse. On Zhang Junxiu''s little face like jade, there was a look of awe.


    He said aloud, and no one dared to disagree.


    Before long, two sergeants came and dragged Wan Yanjing aside. Soon someone would take him to the palace for custody.


    It''s just a loser. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Naturally, someone will deal with the aftermath. I believe no one will dare to tell the king and wanyanyu about it from now on.


    Although there is a lot of follow-up work, wanyanyu has long been different.


    Bai Su and Qing Hu looked at each other, tacitly stood beside Xiao Yu, looked around, and determined that there was no threat, Qing Hu said.


    "You can handle the later things yourself. Bai Su will go back with me first."


    Xiaoyu nodded. As soon as she wanted to say something, she saw a familiar figure in the direction of the palace. She was taken on the horse and galloped towards her three people.


    Ning Qiu looked anxious, but what happened in the palace?


    As soon as their hearts tightened, they immediately rushed to ningqiu.


    "Come on! Come on! Miss Lin, she... She... She''s going to have a baby!"


    Being knocked out of breath, the next ningqiu finally finished this sentence, but the three people ran so far that they couldn''t even see their shadow.

 Chapter 1025

    The palace has not seen such a lively scene for many years.


    The queen helped with several wives who had childbearing experience. All the men were waiting for news in the side hall outside.


    Even the king could not help being infected by this atmosphere, which slightly relieved his anxiety.


    The arrival of new life is always expected.


    "Why hasn''t Qinghu come back? No, I have to go out to find him!"


    Bai Su seemed a little anxious, but she was forbidden to enter the delivery room because she had just come back from fighting.


    Because Lin Mengya''s situation is special, he must ask bailiri to come.


    And before, her master said that the culprit must be present.


    Among them, only Qinghu has the best lightness skill and knows the most people.


    In just half an hour, she felt that life was like a year.


    "Don''t worry, they should be on their way. Don''t worry, Gu has ordered it. No one can stop them. It should be fast."


    The king sat in the first place and looked a little embarrassed.


    He never dreamed that he would have the day to appease the maternal family.


    But


    Seeing his son with dull eyes and the once owned people with sweaty brains, the so-called ruthless king suddenly felt a little depressed.


    When did he comfort others in such a soft voice.


    Unfortunately, his only lover is still busy in the delivery room, and no one can comfort him.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. This doll is so beautiful that it will be invaluable in the future.


    "Are you here? The medicine is almost insufficient. If Miss Lin runs out of medicine, everyone must quit immediately. What a success! A woman''s birth is a near death. I can''t bear to leave her there alone!"


    The queen frowned and hurried out of the hall.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes darkened and turned to leave.


    Anyway, he won''t let his sister go.


    But before the man rushed out of the yard, two people rushed in front of him.


    "My student really gave birth? OK, OK, take me to have a look!"


    Bai Lirui, who was brought by someone with his neck collar, rushed to the delivery room without considering anything else.


    The big and small bags of medicine in his hand were all prepared for Lin Mengya''s production.


    Fortunately, I had already made preparations, otherwise the anxious child would be more or less dangerous.


    Long Tianyu, who was carrying him, rushed in regardless. Bai Su stopped him outside and looked at him with blame.


    "The queen said, you can''t go into the delivery room like this. At least, change your clothes."


    They had already splashed a lot of enemy blood on their bodies, and now they all seem to be rolling out of the mud.


    But at this time, where to bathe and change?


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the king again.


    The latter stared, and his mind for the last struggle was immediately extinguished.


    "There are in the lonely bedroom. If you don''t dislike it -"


    The figure is like the wind, leaving him alone.


    Looking at all the people who suddenly disappeared, the king tasted the taste of being abandoned again.


    That''s all. What rules? Where is the baby''s life important.


    Hurriedly took a bath and changed his clothes. Under the eager eyes of the people, long Tianyu rushed to the inner hall.


    The herb mixed with the smell of blood, which made him a little shocking.


    The cool and wise mind lost its original function after seeing the busy scene inside.


    For a moment, he was stunned on the spot and didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    To Do what?


    "Why are you still here? Miss Lin is almost unconscious with pain. Why don''t you go and see her!"


    Ning Qiu raised her eyebrows and looked at the silly father in front of her.


    But long Tianyu only nodded stiffly and looked at a loss.


    Ning Qiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Led long Tianyu around the crowd, through the screen and to the side of the big bed.


    At this time, there are only two stable women in addition to Wang heel Baili Rui.


    "Girl, your husband has arrived."


    Ning Qiu whispered to the woman in bed. After tossing for a long time, Lin Mengya was already pale, and there was a thin sweat on her forehead.


    The delicate and beautiful facial features look innocent and pitiful at this moment. Long Tianyu only feels that his heart has been torn.


    Gently squatted in front of the bed, stretched out his hand and wiped the sweat on her face.


    "Ya''er, I''m coming."


    The woman in bed had obviously taken off her strength and struggled for a long time before she could open her eyes.


    When I saw the man in front of me, a trace of grievances poured into my eyes.


    "Why did you come here? It hurts me."


    Her thin and weak words are the weakness he usually rarely sees.


    Long Tianyu only felt that a broken heart had become countless pieces, and it was not enough to tie them to her.


    He could feel at ease only if he had to crush her and integrate her with himself.


    He gently wiped the sweat on her forehead with his sleeve. In addition, long Tianyu found that he couldn''t help at all.


    He didn''t expect that the woman he loved would suffer so much to give birth to a child.


    At this time, he is more grateful to his lover for her willingness to bear the pain of childbirth for herself.


    All this had never occurred to him before.


    "Madam, it''s almost there. Hold on a little longer. With the strength of the handle, the child can come out."


    The experienced wenpo was raised in the palace by Xiaoyu a few months ago.


    Now even the queen came to help herself, and they knew that the lady was a great man.


    At least Lin Mengya can keep awake by relying on the Shennong system.


    After hearing this, her slender hand suddenly caught long Tianyu''s big hand and held it tightly.


    "Ah - next time you have a special afterlife, I''ll cheer you on!"


    With a scream, Lin Mengya was in great pain. If she shouted out, she also took her usual freshness and vulgarity.


    Long Tianyu saw that she was in such pain, and her heart trembled. Where could she care to understand the meaning of the words.


    "Well, well, I give birth to me. Come on, come on."


    He hurriedly promised, and her hand was held by her with great strength. Long Tianyu was as anxious as ants on a hot pot. He couldn''t see the surrounding group of people and didn''t think it was inappropriate to laugh.


    Lin Mengya forced her muscles to burst, and the pain had begun to numb. She only felt that her meat was torn raw. Then, something squeezed out of her body little by little.


    She didn''t know how long it would take. She just felt that every minute was particularly clear and long.


    Finally, after exerting all his strength, I finally heard someone shout.


    "The baby is born! Congratulations, madam. You are a handsome little childe!"


    Finally, it''s over.


    As soon as she relaxed, she passed out.


    Lin Mengya, who has passed out, doesn''t know how much trouble she has caused behind her.


    The maternal family members, who thought she had had an accident, immediately blushed. Even the children couldn''t take a look at it, so they shouted her name loudly.


    The three of Qinghu, who had been wandering outside for a long time, all raised their hearts. They thought that something had happened to her and would rush in regardless of it.


    If it hadn''t been for the last hundred Li Rui to come out and scold them in a cold voice, I''m afraid it would have been a pot of porridge in the delivery room.


    Rao is so. After finishing everything with the ladies, the three people finally got permission to enter.


    With long Tianyu, he leaned back in front of the bed, and no one would leave.


    Even the newborn baby didn''t have a look. The baby said: I''m so wronged and want to cry.


    Fortunately, the queen had experience and took care of the children for them.


    Lin Mengya slept late into the night. Exhausted, she opened her eyes and found four heads gathered in front of the bed.


    Each face was full of sorrow, but at the moment of seeing her, they suddenly burst into incomparable brilliance.


    She was so proud that she couldn''t help saying.


    "Am I great?"


    The four heads nodded in unison, neat and uniform, full of tacit understanding.


    "Then why don''t you hurry and bring the baby to me? I worked so hard to give birth to him. I have to see what the boy looks like?"


    The four people remembered the child, turned their heads and looked for it in a hurry.


    It was a little embarrassing to find that the child was not in the inner hall.


    "I''ll find it. You stay here with the master!"


    Bai Sufeng rushed out, but Lin Mengya on the bed was a black line.


    Dare you, these goods haven''t even seen children?


    Fortunately, the queen was ready and came to Lin Mengya with a smile with her baby who had drunk goat''s milk.


    "You are a great girl. I heard that Mr. Baili said that the child was not full-term, but he was born with a strong physique. This is also your blessing as a mother."


    After taking over her child, Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly surged up with a thick maternal love that could hardly be melted.


    Is this a woman''s instinct?


    As long as this little life is in her arms, she seems to have found the continuation of her life.


    The little guy is smaller than an ordinary baby, but he is tender and not ugly at all.


    Gently touching her baby''s tender cheek with her lips, she only felt that her world had some new meaning at that moment.


    "Master, what''s the name of the little master?"


    Bai Su widened her eyes and looked curiously at the baby in her arms.


    Such a small, soft body, only one eye, let her love to the heart.


    "Name..."


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu and asked for his advice.


    However, the latter only had ecstasy in his eyes and didn''t receive her signal at all.


    "Just call him Ning''er for the time being. As for his name, it''s not too late to think about it later."


    Xiao Ning''er in her arms slept soundly. She seemed to know that the people around him were people who really loved him, and slept very at ease.


    Long Tianyu hugged his wife and children and felt that the last gap in her heart was completely filled.


    At the ends of the earth, his heart has a place to place.

 Chapter 1026

    With her own children and lover around, Lin Mengya''s sleep was particularly sweet.


    Even if she was still experiencing the bloody rain left by a group of disobedience such as Wan Yanjing, she felt the incomparable peace for the first time in the palace.


    No matter where, no matter when, she only feels that her heart is like a quiet lake, sweet and peaceful. No matter how big the wind and waves can break her happiness at this time.


    After a full day''s sleep, Lin Mengya''s physical strength gradually supplemented.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu and her teacher worked hard to recuperate her, so Ning''er was born prematurely, but her physical development was very good.


    Lin Mengya knows this better than anyone.


    When the little guy is in her body, she can use Shennong system to monitor the child''s data anytime and anywhere.


    Maybe because of her special constitution, the child''s development is not premature.


    Just a little smaller than the average full-term baby.


    "Look at this boy''s legs and arms. He''s a great little guy!"


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I heard the teacher''s happy voice outside the account.


    "Wake up, what do you want to eat? Don''t move, I''ll help you up."


    Long Tianyu, who has been watching her, gently and considerately helped her up, let her lean comfortably in her arms, her lips fall in her ears and whisper.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Now her speech is not as soft as yesterday. As soon as people outside heard her voice, they immediately held the child in front of her.


    "Sir, I''m so happy that I opened a house myself to recuperate my little master. Don''t worry, my little master will be strong and brave."


    Bai Su was carrying a bowl of stewed chicken antler porridge, but her sight fell on the little guy from time to time.


    Xiaoyu has long been asked to find an innocent nanny who works cleanly. She''s not hungry enough.


    At this moment, Ning''er, who was full of food and drink, was wrapped in a small quilt. He opened his dark eyes curiously and looked at the world.


    Lin Mengya took over his small body as weak as jelly. Looking at the pink face, she only felt that her heart had been melted.


    Teasing the little guy with his fingers, the little guy was smart. He held his mother''s hand in his two soft hands and smiled sweeter than honey.


    "Look how good my son is. He is much better than his father. He has an iceberg like poker face all day and is not afraid to scare others. My mother tells you that if you grow up, you have to learn from your Uncle Fox. He is gentle on the surface and full of bad water behind his back. Do you hear me?"


    Her education made two innocent men with guns look black.


    What can they do? Let''s despair together!


    "Well, I''ll change it later."


    Long Tianyu helplessly looked at his beloved wife in his arms and could only bow his head and admit his mistake.


    Qinghu also stood there with an innocent face, but his eyes were soft. He occasionally fell on the child, full of pity.


    "Forget it, I can''t bear it. If you change it again, I''m afraid I''m not used to it."


    Smiling and making fun of her own man, Lin Mengya is in a good mood.


    After holding the child for a while, people outside came in and announced that Wang Shang and Wang later visited her.


    After the couple looked at each other, they let the wet nurse take the child away.


    And Qinghu automatically followed.


    They have already formed a tacit understanding. Whether they are children or Lin Mengya, they must have their own people to watch.


    "Ask them both to come in."


    She knew she could give birth to Ning''er safely. Both the king and the queen helped a lot.


    Her constitution is so special that ordinary people can''t get in.


    If the queen hadn''t volunteered, I''m afraid something would happen to her.


    She must bear this feeling in mind.


    As soon as the king and his wife entered the inner hall, they saw Lin Mengya struggling to stand up with the help of long Tianyu.


    Where would the queen let her go, she hurried to the bed and held her down.


    "Lie down quickly. The woman has just given birth, and her body is the weakest. The king and I never care about these false rites."


    The Queen looks a little haggard, but her face is radiant. Now the big stone has fallen on her heart. No one can threaten her husband and children. For her, she is satisfied.


    "This time, I would also like to thank the king and the queen for their efforts. I can''t repay them. But if you can use me in the future, please ask the king and the queen to speak."


    Although long Tianyu didn''t speak, he was one with Lin Mengya. What she said was also what he thought.


    The king smiled rarely, and the queen was very happy.


    From her heart, she really regarded Lin Mengya as her half daughter, and she also knew that the couple were also sincere and happy.


    The atmosphere was very harmonious. Even when Xiaoyu hurried over, she couldn''t help slowing down for fear of disturbing the happiness of these people.


    "Come here and show your sister."


    Since she had a baby, Lin Mengya''s motherhood broke out, especially for Xiaoyu''s brother.


    Xiaoyu hesitated a little. For a long time, she couldn''t resist her sister''s greeting. She walked slowly to her face and called softly and weakly.


    "Sister."


    Lin Mengya took his hand and let the child sit by his bed.


    In a word, this little guy is the first ''relative'' she met after she came back here.


    The fate between people is actually very clever. She and Xiaoyu must have fate. Otherwise, how could they meet so skillfully?


    In the twenty years of modern society, she lived as an orphan.


    So she seems indifferent to anything, even her own life and death can be put aside, just because there is nothing she cares about.


    But now, she has a family, relatives and friends who help each other and fight side by side.


    So her heart will become soft, because she is not alone.


    Whether it is blood, or emotional, she has continued and blended.


    As in this heaven and earth, she took root hard. Between heaven and earth, she finally had her trace and concern.


    "My sister hasn''t had time to thank you. Do you like your little nephew?"


    Xiaoyu nods desperately. Although he doesn''t like children, Ning''er is special.


    "That''s good. You''ll become a pro in a few years. I''ll be relieved to add some brothers and sisters to Ning''er."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are a little dark, but they are well hidden.


    Just nodded, as usual.


    His thoughts on his sister are getting deeper and deeper. Everyone else knows that only his sister doesn''t know.


    Now, he has found a way to stay with his sister.


    After all, his sister is different. He is lucky to be happy with such a woman.


    "By the way, you came in such a hurry, but what''s important?"


    Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment. She was worried about her sister''s physical condition.


    Lin Mengya was sharp and comforted.


    "I''m fine. Just tell me."


    Now Xiaoyu can be alone. It must be a very important thing to make him so anxious.


    "Last night, the bodyguard guarding Su Da reported that another person killed himself at dawn."


    Xiaoyu actually said this to the king.


    Lin Mengya sleeps heavily these days. Long Tianyu whispers in her ear and explains the whole story.


    It turned out that the night wanyanjing was stabbed and caught by Xiaoyu, one of the group of Su Da was inexplicably crazy.


    He bumped his head against the wall and turned his head into paste. It was terrible.


    And Su Da and his party did not know it.


    The next night, another man died, but this time, he bit his tongue and killed himself.


    What''s more strange is that the man chewed his tongue raw and swallowed it.


    This time, the rest of the group exploded, fearing these unknown deaths.


    However, during the day, they made it clear that they would not commit suicide.


    But in the evening, something happened again.


    "How did people die this time?"


    Seeing Lin Mengya ask, Xiaoyu can only tell the truth.


    "When these things happened, I ordered people to keep them separately. This time, the one who had the best relationship with Su Da was the one who had the accident. Afraid of what they would do, I also asked people to bind their limbs and put cork in their mouth. But who knows, the man actually scratched his throat."


    Faint terror and strangeness flow in the air.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while before she said.


    "What happened to the other people in the Council hall that day except them?"


    Lin Mengya''s question was a little strange. Xiaoyu also thought for a long time before shaking her head.


    "Never."


    That''s it, she said after finishing her thoughts.


    "If only one person dies in one night, it must be controlled by someone secretly. It can reassure Xiaoyu that they must be loyal people to guard these adults. Moreover, this kind of self mutilation and self abuse death method is beyond the scope of ordinary people. Therefore, I guess these people must have a common characteristic, which can be used by others. ¡±


    Lin Mengya''s analysis coincides with the ideas of the people present.


    Next, what she wants to say is what she can think of.


    "Do you remember the preventive measures we took to prevent Su Da from secretly harming those loyal and good officials?"


    When she said this, everyone remembered.


    Knowing that Su Da is treacherous and cunning, and is very good at using poison secretly, in order to prevent him from poisoning other parties, Lin Mengya and bailirui secretly developed some targeted antidotes.


    So the adults who fell down in the Council hall that day actually just temporarily fell into a state of suspended death and woke up after sleeping for a few hours.


    And their secret information reported that everyone who was in alliance with Su Da was actually controlled by him with poison.


    Perhaps this is the key point.

 Chapter 1027

    Su Da is a very cunning person. No one will believe such a person except himself.


    Therefore, these poisons must be prepared by himself, and only he knows the function and antidote.


    If the person behind the control is him, in addition to killing his mouth, there is also the possibility of demonstrating like Xiaoyu.


    But Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong.


    "Did Su Da do it? The reason why we want these people to die miserable must be to threaten us!"


    Xiaoyu said angrily. The others nodded and thought it was almost what he thought.


    But Lin Mengya always frowned. Long Tianyu understood what she meant and asked in a low voice.


    "But what do you think is wrong?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him, then lowered her eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "You have something to say, but it doesn''t matter. People here can be trusted."


    The king''s words carry a lot of weight. After these things, he has long regarded Lin Mengya and his party as his own people.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya said slowly.


    "Although Su Da is cruel and thoughtful, he is afraid of death. Think about it. If Su Da really has such determination and means, he would rather kill these people one by one, but also make us feel afraid, then he could choose to die with us in the Council hall. After all, he doesn''t know that we have countermeasures. But think about him The reaction seemed to surrender without much struggle. "


    When she mentioned this, Wang Shang and Xiaoyu also remembered the situation of that day.


    The king''s mind is more careful than Xiaoyu, and he understands the meaning of Lin Mengya''s words.


    "You mean he has a back move?"


    Nodding doesn''t rule out this possibility.


    "In addition to the back move, I don''t think there is only one Wan Yanjing behind Su Da. In fact, I think Wan Yanjing is also a puppet controlled by others. The person who uses him is probably the one who Su Da is loyal to."


    This feeling is not the first time for Lin Mengya.


    Before, the king and the queen once told her that before the big prince Wan Yanjing''s character had not changed, the teacher who was responsible for educating him was the teacher selected by the king himself.


    But since his character has changed greatly, those teachers have also been kicked out by him.


    A lot of things have happened. In short, the big prince will become like this. There must be strong external factors.


    This external factor, I''m not sure, is the real behind the scenes.


    And if Su Da is really loyal to Wan Yanjing, after he is imprisoned, he will at least try his best to send news or warning to Wan Yanjing.


    But from the beginning to the end, he was very calm. Now I think his later reaction seems to be out of touch.


    Therefore, there must be a problem between Su Da and WAN Yanjing!


    Lin Mengya''s words made everyone fall into silence.


    Long Tianyu looked at the people thinking, thought about something, and said.


    "There is a man with a very mysterious identity around wanyanjing. Even his confidant has never seen this man. All he knows is that wanyanjing almost obeys him. Even this rebellion is probably the idea of that man."


    All, including Lin Mengya, were surprised by the news of long Tianyu.


    Looking at his wife''s behavior of staring at him, long Tianyu just shrugged and said it doesn''t matter.


    "I just caught his confidant by chance. It''s nothing."


    Everyone rolled their eyes and caught it by chance. You''re really powerful!


    It''s not much to give him a hundred points for this wave of X.


    Xiaoyu looked at long Tianyu thoughtfully and asked tentatively.


    "I heard that on the day wanyanjing attacked the king''s city, it was because someone was inside and pretended to be his dark pile to put the signal. This person can''t be you?"


    His eyes focused on long Tianyu again.


    He nodded indifferently, an insignificant indifference.


    Except for Lin Mengya, the corners of everyone''s mouth were twitching.


    It turns out that his indifferent face is just to make this x more unpredictable!


    Covering her head, Lin Mengya felt herself Well, I kind of want to get divorced. What should I do?


    "Wanyanjing''s power should be the most chaotic stage in the past few days. Xiaoyu, you might as well try to find this person. As for the lives of these people, take the pill we prepared before and try it secretly. If we succeed in preventing the deaths of those people, it means that it''s similar to what I guess. If we can''t, we''ll think of other ways. Right Yes, this matter is still carried out in secret. At least don''t show any foot in front of Su Da''s group. "


    Xiaoyu nodded and turned to work.


    The king and the queen looked at Xiaoyu, and their eyes were a little more gratified.


    "Mengya, we really want to thank you."


    The queen was filled with emotion. Since the loss of yu''er, she had already lost her heart and felt that she would never see her son again in this life.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya not only saved her son, but also taught him so well.


    Now, it is for the days after yu''er that she has exhausted her heart.


    Even though the girl often said she was by the way, she knew that even by the way, the girl had invested a lot of effort.


    He shook his head lightly. Lin Mengya didn''t say anything else.


    Only after she became a mother did she understand the Queen''s original mood.


    "These days, you two still need to be extra careful. The relocation of the capital should be carried out as soon as possible. I''m afraid that after this, there will be a catastrophe in lieyun."


    Relics of ancient Wei, relics of immortal city.


    No matter who comes for, it''s not a good thing for lieyun.


    Wind and rain are coming, she can only stretch out her wings to protect people who are very important to herself.


    I hope she can get out of the storm.


    Now, she has added such a small bean. Some things are naturally careless.


    The queen didn''t say much, but left with a heavy heart.


    Everyone left. Only Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were left in the inner hall.


    She leaned against her lover''s arms for a long time before she sighed.


    "Do you think Ning''er will blame me later?"


    Long Tianyu gently hugged his wife and kissed her forehead.


    "What''s your fault? How can he blame you for bringing him into the world? Don''t think about it. None of us will be fine."


    He hugged his wife tightly and tried to convey his mind.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and gently stroked his arm.


    "Ning''er came at a bad time. It''s too chaotic here. I can''t put the child in danger, so I want to send the child to a safe place."


    Long Tianyu paused and made no objection.


    As Ning''er''s parents, they naturally want to give him the best.


    Besides, as Lin Mengya said, this is really not the most suitable place.


    "We can send him back to Dajin. QingHan will protect him."


    Lin Mengya also knows that this is a good place to go, but she still feels a little insecure.


    "Now, not many people know that I have children. And Ning''er has never shown his face in front of others, so I think -"


    "Steal a beam and change a post?"


    Shaking her head, she didn''t intend to target other people''s children.


    "First pretend that Ning''er is still around us, and then entrust a reliable person who seems to have nothing to do with us to take Ning''er to a safe place. No one would think of this place. Even if you know it, you and I will never be connected."


    Lin Mengya''s request made long Tianyu feel a little embarrassed.


    Such a person is not difficult to find, but where can there be a safe place?


    For a time, they fell into meditation. The world was so big that they couldn''t think of a suitable place.


    "Why don''t you give Ning''er to me."


    The couple looked up and saw Baili Rui who had gone back.


    With a loving smile, Bai Lirui sat next to Lin Mengya and apparently heard their husband and wife''s previous conversation.


    "Is there anything safe for the teacher?"


    "You husband and wife are too conspicuous. Most of the people who are involved with you are dignitaries. However, I have some relationships in the Jianghu. Instead of making Ning''er the son of thousands of beauties, I''d better let him grow up safely among the people. Don''t worry, things like Xiaoyu won''t happen. I guarantee my life."


    Bai Lirui''s words made the couple relax.


    Lin Mengya always knew that teachers would never target people without a target.


    Besides, Jianghu people are much more low-key than them.


    And it is through the teacher to contact, will not attract the attention of interested people.


    It''s really a good thing if Ning''er can grow safely.


    "Then I''ll replace Ning''er and thank his martial uncle."


    Bai Lirui waved his hand, with a somewhat gratifying smile on his face.


    He also loved the little guy very much. It would be great if he could protect his safe growth.


    "But Ning''er can''t leave you now. This boy''s physique is similar to you, but he''s not as troublesome as you. Ordinary milk / water can''t satisfy him. At least let the child have a full moon before he can leave you."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya inevitably felt a little sad again.


    After the child was born, she carefully examined the child.


    Ning''er didn''t inherit her blood, which is a very strange thing.


    But his blood can completely detoxify the poison in her blood.


    And the most powerful thing is that after eating her milk / water, the boy is equivalent to drinking a big tonic.


    Even the teacher secretly exclaimed that the world is full of wonders.


    I''m afraid Ning''er''s blood is worse than hers.


    But this is a secret. It must not be known to anyone except the couple and the teacher.


    The real blood that can detoxify hundreds of poisons and has no danger, I''m afraid it will attract the covet of people with intentions.


    She said that children must not be put in danger.

 Chapter 1028

    Now that she has decided to let the teacher take the child away, Lin Mengya naturally wants to make preparations for Ning''er early.


    People in the Jianghu naturally have the contact information of people in the Jianghu. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu naturally don''t bother about this.


    Only by reducing their interference in this matter can we ensure Ning''er''s safety to the greatest extent.


    Moreover, the turbulence like lieyun is a cover for Ning''er.


    Lin Mengya''s confinement began in this atmosphere.


    Raising children is hard, which Lin Mengya has long prepared, but it is also enjoyable.


    The boy is very smart. Since he knew that his own mother''s milk / water could give him more power than her milk / water, he began to refuse her feeding.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s body recovered well. Only a few days later, Ning''er was raised white and fat, and the appearance of milk steamed stuffed bun became more and more pleasant.


    Shi Bupo and Xu Shan also came secretly and sent a lot of things to Xiao Ning''er.


    Lin Mengya saw several long-life locks with a weight of more than half a kilo, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching slightly.


    Do these people really know that the milk bun in her family is less than half a month?


    But after all, everyone was kind. Lin Mengya also asked Bai Su to put it away carefully one by one.


    Looking at the boy who slept when she was full, she secretly calculated in her heart.


    According to the boy''s gold absorption speed, I''m afraid his wife can save it before he is a year old.


    Unwilling to pinch her son''s small face, it seems that she has given birth to a small local tyrant.


    Xiaoyu also runs here very frequently these days. Although Lin Mengya is physically inconvenient, she still needs to know a lot of things.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding that they didn''t want her to work too hard. Unless it was something particularly important, they would never let her know.


    When he entered the hall, he saw the kindness on his sister''s face and looked at the baby in swaddling clothes.


    For a moment, he was a little sad.


    It was as if from then on, my sister''s eyes would never freeze on him.


    I can''t say clearly. Some are sad and some are unwilling.


    So he stood at the door and stopped.


    "What are you doing there? Come in quickly."


    Looking up, Lin Mengya saw Xiaoyu.


    The child always likes to hide all his emotions in his heart. It is rare to show such a lonely look.


    Suddenly, she seemed to feel Ning''er like her little son.


    Smiling, he pulled the pinched child over and gently stuffed the baby in his arms into yu''er''s arms.


    Looking at the guy in a hurry, at a loss, holding the soft little guy almost stiff, smiling Lin Mengya finally saw the other side of Xiaoyu''s maturity.


    In this way, it looks like a young man.


    "Sister, take him back quickly! I might break him!"


    Xiaoyu blushed. She was not so nervous when leading soldiers outside.


    He finally realized the baby''s weakness, so little big, and his body was so soft. It seemed that he could break the little guy with a little force.


    The natural desire to protect the weak dispelled the sour feeling in Xiaoyu''s heart.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and finally picked up the baby and put it on the small bed next to her.


    It seems that the baby will have another person who loves him in the future!


    "You''ve been so busy these days that your face seems to be thin again. Why don''t you stay here for dinner today? I think I''m going to be fat as a ball because you''ve brought so many good things."


    Pinching Xiaoyu''s small face, Lin Mengya is actually a little distressed.


    But she knew she couldn''t do it for him everywhere.


    At least now, even the king acquiesced in Xiaoyu''s independent handling of the matter, apparently to let him establish his authority among the ministers.


    The change between the old and the new must be understood by everyone and accepted as his successor.


    For Xiaoyu, this is a necessary process.


    Although distressed, Lin Mengya can only become his help behind his back.


    "OK."


    In front of Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu is always a clever and lovely child.


    Lin Mengya, who was in a good mood, suddenly remembered that the child must have something serious to find herself. She couldn''t help asking him.


    Xiaoyu finally remembered the business, and her face became dignified.


    "As my sister expected, nothing happened to anyone who took the antidote. However, I asked those guards to deliberately disclose the news that another person died. They were not clear, but I don''t think Su Da didn''t know."


    Lin Mengya also expected this problem before.


    Whether the dead are random or sequential, Su Da will not die.


    People outside may be in control, but Su will become a supervisor.


    Being able to hide from his eyes may mean being able to hide from the eyes of those behind the scenes.


    But Su Da is now being held by them, and there is no news at all.


    How can people outside know what''s going on inside?


    Moreover, what does the death of these people mean?


    Lin Mengya bowed her head in meditation, while Xiao Yu looked at her with some worry.


    "Sister, what are you thinking?"


    Being interrupted by Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at him.


    "I wonder what their purpose is? If they are imprisoned just to intimidate the king, they are basically useless. So I think they must have another purpose. Dead people, blood... Xiaoyu, did the blood flow all over the ground when they died. Or, what''s special?"


    Xiaoyu tried to recall that in fact, no one would easily forget the terrible scene.


    "There is no strange phenomenon, but as you said, the blood almost dried up."


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered the strange sacrifice he had seen one night in the palace.


    It seems that those people can''t wait.


    "Sister means there is a problem with their blood?"


    Xiaoyu is a little nervous. Although the relocation of the capital has been put on the agenda, after all, now is not the best time.


    In addition to his sister, he also has people who must be sheltered. As their commander, he must take this responsibility.


    "If it weren''t for these people, others would die there. It''s just a trick. Anyway, you should move the capital as soon as possible. As for me and your brother-in-law, we will stay here and end all this."


    Xiaoyu opened her mouth. He also wanted to stay and fight side by side with his sister.


    But Lin Mengya gently hugged him. The young man''s back was a little stiff. He could only lean carefully against Lin Mengya''s shoulder.


    Such a time, I''m afraid there will be no more.


    "Good, my sister will be fine."


    The nose is slightly sour. Xiaoyu is always in front of Lin Mengya. She is the boy who is obedient and distressing.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    The faint nasal sound tells of the upcoming parting.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t see the worry in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    If it really confirms her guess, Xiaoyu and them would better leave as soon as possible.


    I thought the strange death sacrifice would last for a few more days.


    But unexpectedly, it came to an abrupt end one day.


    Because of Su Da, seven orifices bled and died.


    According to Lin Mengya''s previous speculation, Su Da, as a monitor, will either survive to the end or die last.


    Unexpectedly, he died quietly after three days from the total.


    The guard in charge of guarding him didn''t close his eyes at all. However, according to him, Su Da just sat on the bed as usual that night, and then suddenly his seven orifices bled. By the time he opened the door and rushed in, he had already died of anger.


    Xiaoyu sent someone to examine his body carefully. He really died of poisoning, and the expression of the body was very peaceful.


    No struggle, not even pain.


    Even Lin Mengya felt a little surprised. After thinking about it, in order to completely eliminate Su Da''s deception, she ordered someone to cremate the body.


    And it''s like a broken kite line.


    Since Su Da''s death, no matter the candle dragon club or other forces, they have disappeared in an instant.


    But everyone knows that the silence now is just a prelude to the storm.


    As long as the greed of the people is still there, this matter will never end.


    Lin Mengya, who honestly gave birth to a baby in the inner hall, finally welcomed the teacher''s permit to "get out of prison" on this day.


    On New Year''s Eve, he left the state of Jin. Up to now, the baby has been full for a month. In a twinkling of an eye, it has been more than half a year.


    After a month''s feeding, xiaomingning''er, a little guy named Longxu, quickly expanded into a round milk bun.


    Their husband and wife have other requirements. They just want the child to be peaceful and happy all his life and no longer face all the cold in the world.


    I also hope that this child, like the warm sunshine in winter, will bring people deep warmth.


    Long Xu''s little milk bag is a very likable guy. He coaxed these people to love him willingly in just one month.


    Especially for the elderly team led by the king, sometimes the queen will falsely complain to Lin Mengya.


    It is said that the cold pimple like person on the king has to let her bring Ning''er openly and secretly every day.


    Ning''er also worked hard. Whether he was a Dragon Robe or a dragon case, he peed impolitely.


    But the king also said, this is a good sign. I am too happy to close my mouth.


    Lin Mengya can only helplessly look at her son with innocent eyes. This guy has fully shown his talent to cause trouble since childhood.


    I don''t know who is like them.


    In the palace, the blood has long been eliminated.


    It is said that the inside and outside of the king''s city are now in order, and the king and Xiaoyu also took advantage of this opportunity to take back the control of most tribes with the crime of disobedience.


    There will be big problems sooner or later, and this time, Su Da''s death also sent the best excuse to the king.


    Although those tribes are strong, they are headless in the end.

 Chapter 1029

    Although she has almost recovered, everyone forbids her to be too tired.


    Xiaoyu is also too busy to see anyone all day. She appears occasionally and looks tired.


    However, Lin Mengya can see that Xiaoyu still enjoys it.


    Even between his eyebrows and eyes, he gradually had a fortitude very similar to that of the king.


    That''s an essential part of the road to becoming king.


    Lin Mengya is more gratified than anyone that Xiaoyu can grow to this extent.


    A little guy who no longer needs his own protection, and even can protect her in the future.


    This feeling is particularly wonderful for her.


    The time to send Ning''er away was also set two months later.


    First, for Ning''er''s health. Second, according to the rules of lieyun, the little guy should celebrate when he is 100 days.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya did not express superfluous opinions.


    Just grab the rest of every minute and second and be with your baby.


    It''s late autumn, but there are still flowers in the Royal Palace of lieyun.


    Long Tianyu seldom had such a leisurely time. He left everything to his men to do.


    Being with your wife and children is the most important thing at present.


    "If my father and brother were there, they would be very happy."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes have a slight melancholy. Long Tianyu knows that his lover is always like this. On the surface, he looks as if nothing has happened, but many things are hidden in the bottom of his heart.


    Touching her face, long Tianyu took a deep breath. There were some things he didn''t want to say anyway.


    Now it seems that if she keeps hiding, she''ll find out sooner or later.


    "Ya''er, I have two news for you. One is good news and the other is bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him and smiled.


    This guy has learned such a clumsy way to sell off.


    She was in the cradle. She opened her eyes wide and looked curiously at her son around after he tucked in the corner.


    "Then I''d better listen to the bad news first. As a man, it''s better to be bitter first and then sweet."


    Long Tianyu looked into her eyes and really didn''t want to destroy her rare peace.


    But He looked down at Ning''er. Being a parent made him mixed feelings.


    Holding Lin Mengya''s hand, he said in a low voice.


    "Shortly after you left Kyoto, they found that Mo Yan was gone."


    Lin Mengya''s heart "clattered" and even her breathing became urgent.


    "What are you talking about? How did Mo Yan disappear? Have you found him?"


    Sure enough, with his wife''s love for Mo Yan, once she knows the news, she will be very excited.


    Long Tianyu immediately gently pressed Lin Mengya''s shoulders and comforted her with a soft voice.


    "It''s all right. It''ll be all right. I''ve sent someone to chase after it. The people who robbed Mo Yan should be Tiancheng''s gang. Don''t worry, I''ll bring someone here myself and I''ll find Mo Yan."


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was like boiling in an oil pot.


    Mo Yan is so big, and Tiancheng hates their husband and wife to the bone.


    If the child gets hurt, she I''m afraid I''ll regret dying.


    "Tiancheng? Why is it her again!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t know what he meant. After comforting Lin Mengya, the latter calmed down.


    But her heart was already in a mess.


    "On our way here, someone once sent me a message. I didn''t know who that person was, but the letter said that Mo Yan was related to the secret of the leader of the candle dragon club. Tiancheng also ambushed me on the way, but... I didn''t expect that Mo Yan was actually in her hand. If I were smarter, would I be able to get Mo Yan back directly £¿¡±


    Lin Mengya obviously blamed herself, but long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    "The person who ambushed you is probably not a natural person. She not only robbed Mo Yan, but also took my father and Emperor. My people tracked down all the way. Although she already had an escape route, she looked very flustered. I think she should not have that chance to ambush you."


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wanted to say that maybe there were some arrangements before Tiancheng.


    But soon, she reacted.


    Before that, Tiancheng and the prince thought they would win.


    Moreover, she did not announce the final route in advance. Long Tianyu''s pursuit must be fierce.


    I''m afraid Tiancheng will lose the whole game if he neglects.


    In that case, she had no time and energy to ambush her own.


    But when she remembered what happened that day, it was obvious that everything was premeditated, but it didn''t seem to be acting in a hurry.


    For a time, Lin Mengya was worried.


    Isn''t that man really made by nature?


    "It''s natural to know if it''s her. I think the reason why she robbed Mo Yan should be to collude with the candle Dragon Society. But is it difficult for her to rob your father and emperor, or does she want to be emperor?"


    Lin Mengya''s words also coincide with long Tianyu''s thoughts.


    Tiancheng seems to have a reason to do these things, but when you think about it carefully, it is not so sufficient.


    Now the status of the state of Jin has been determined. Even if she comes back with the emperor of Jin Yuan, who is already the supreme emperor, the whole Jin Dynasty may not let her sit on the throne easily.


    For a time, they didn''t know what Tiancheng had done.


    "By the way, I have another good news for you."


    Long Tianyu tried to make her lover less worried, adjusted her mood and said.


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Mengya was a little depressed. Her heart was pressed down by a big stone.


    "Shangguan Hui has found your father and brother, and will bring them here in a few days. Guess who the man who robbed your father and brother is?"


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya was now filled with sadness and joy.


    Both father and brother and Mo Yan are equally important in her heart.


    Long Tianyu gently hugged her in his arms and said softly.


    "At the beginning, it was the Zhulong society who designed a trap to catch your father and brother. But a tribe of lieyun saved them both. Coincidentally, the ancestors of the Lin family actually went out from this tribe. They have a very powerful way to identify their own tribe''s blood at once. At the beginning, your father and brother didn''t believe it, so they came into being A lot of misunderstandings. Shangguan Hui is very smart, and she is mediating from it. I believe you will soon be able to get your bones together.


    Lin Mengya hid her face in long Tianyu''s arms.


    In fact, she didn''t blame long Tianyu for hiding some things from her, because she knew that even though she didn''t know some things, this man would do better than himself.


    Looking at him coaxing himself so carefully, even though her heart had been in a mess, it was smoothed by his proper ironing.


    She has never tried love except him.


    But she knew better than anyone that only he was the most suitable person for her.


    They are each other''s only, and they are all each other. Looking up, Lin Mengya was surprised that the stone is not broken now.


    Previously, he was fooling around, some ruffian, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    But now he is a little thinner than before. Although there is still a naughty smile around his mouth, his eyes are deep.


    Like a fox that has become a fine fox.


    Nodded. She was very satisfied with the change.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ve almost recovered. How are our people now?"


    Even in the palace, Lin Mengya never forgot them.


    Whether it is money or other favorable conditions, she actively strives for them.


    So these people are now very loyal to her.


    Except for a few people around her, she didn''t make public.


    Maybe in the near future, they will be one of her Maces.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya has no intention of completely exposing her strength.


    Only a fool will try his best at the beginning.


    Moreover, their enemies are very cunning.


    "Everything goes according to your plan without any mistakes."

 Chapter 1030

    Seeing Shi Bupo''s confident appearance, Lin Mengya also smiled and nodded.


    "Previously, in order to make you more familiar with each other, we asked you to join the army of lieyun and act in a low-key manner. But now, I hope you can completely get rid of it. I hope you can let our people, in an independent formation, complete the training in the shortest time. What I want is not a conventional army, but an extremely fast action force, which is extremely effective for both individuals and teams A fierce Raider. Can you see what I mean? "


    Shi Bu Po nodded. He looked a little hard, but more eager to try.


    People have to force, otherwise even he can''t imagine that the previous mob will make such progress now.


    And all this happened in his hands.


    This is not a miracle, it depends on the efforts of all people, and Lin Mengya, their only commander, put forward this request, they will certainly be able to do it!


    "Very good, whether it''s important people or money, as long as it can be used, just open your mouth, and I''ll try my best to meet your requirements. Otherwise, we''ll lose in the end."


    Shi Bupo''s look became more and more dignified. He was more and more like Lin Mengya in some way.


    Both of them are the kind of masters who would rather kill others than allow themselves to be trapped.


    What''s more, it''s about his family and life. Even if he doesn''t want to be serious, he can''t do it.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, hall leader."


    Lin Mengya knew it was not easy. After thinking over and over again, she took down a small wooden box from the bookshelf behind her.


    "You wanted to ask me to learn poison art, but I didn''t teach you. I just let you read medical books. Now I ask you, are you still willing to learn poison art?"


    Shi Bupo hesitated for a moment, thought for a long time, and then gently shook his head.


    "Now I don''t want to take revenge. I don''t want to live forever in the hatred that has passed away. Obviously, it''s meaningless. Therefore, if I have a chance in the future, I''ll learn poison. But now, I''ve found new fun."


    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya smiled at Shi Bupo. The latter was not very funny, but her eyes were firm. If he could figure something out, as a friend, she was also happy for him.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll give you some good things. This is a medicine chest. The things contained in it can defend yourself and kill people. Your martial arts skills are short board for you. As a think tank of the whole team, you are the most vulnerable to attack. Therefore, you should know more about how to use the things here than I do. Don''t worry, they can be used inside Explain that you won''t suffer from it. "


    Lin Mengya pushed the small box to the other party. The latter''s eyes showed a slight surprise, but soon he accepted her carefully prepared gift.


    "Originally, I thought I could finally surprise you this time. Unexpectedly, you guessed it long ago."


    As he spoke, he seemed to have a bad taste.


    There is always a feeling of secret competition between smart people.


    Unfortunately, every time, Lin Mengya will walk in front of him.


    Is that why he is so convinced?


    Smiling at him in front of him, Lin Mengya showed several snow-white teeth. The smile was not beaten but innocent.


    If the stone is not broken, he can only shake his head and sigh that he is probably out of time.


    "By the way, I used to worry about your body and didn''t dare to say something. Do you know that the emperor of your family has climbed the wall. Alas, I didn''t sow discord. How can you say that you two get together less and leave more. If you are wearing a green hat at that time, don''t blame your brother for not reminding you."


    His face remained unchanged, and then Lin Mengya shrugged indifferently.


    "Don''t worry, if he really dares to go out and mess around, either I''ll castrate him and kill you, or I''ll kill you directly so that it won''t spread. Which do you think I''ll choose?"


    The stone didn''t break, jumped up, turned and rushed to the door.


    The action was done at one go, and in the twinkling of an eye, there was no one to run.


    "Smelly boy, you run fast!"


    But cheating


    She doesn''t believe it, just because the person in her family is actually a very slow guy emotionally.


    Did you do anything that would cause misunderstanding?


    It seems that she needs to make a forced question of love.


    Long Tianyu, who just came back from the outside, always felt that there was something wrong in his wife''s eyes.


    How to put it? In the examination, there was a little more playfulness. In the playfulness, there was a trace of curiosity.


    Anyway, it''s a little bad.


    And every time Lin Mengya looks at him with this kind of eyes, he always feels hair in his heart.


    What''s wrong with him?


    He never liked looking in the mirror. He had to stand in front of the mirror and look at it again and again.


    As usual, there seems to be nothing special.


    Finally, after putting the baby to sleep at night, long Tianyu grabbed his wife''s waist and buried his face in her hair. The whole person relaxed.


    "You seem to have something to ask me today, don''t you?"


    He weighed his words because he was at a loss.


    Lin Mengya suddenly chuckled. Well, she admitted that she wanted to see him worried on purpose.


    This feeling that makes him nervous seems to be addictive.


    "Today, someone came to report to me that you are climbing a wall outside. Between your consistent excellent performance, I can give you a chance to be frank and lenient. Let''s say, how many women want to climb into your bed when I''m not with you?"


    Long Tianyu was stunned. He was strangely silent.


    Lin Mengya feels more and more angry. This guy I won''t really steal while I''m away.


    Looking at her angry appearance, he suddenly smiled. There was a little fire in his black eyes.


    "I swear by the happiness of my life that I will keep my life as good as a jade when you are not at home. You know, my mother hurts you more than me now. I heard that someone secretly sent a lot of women into the palace, but they were sent away by my mother. Oh, by the way, there are a variety of things. My food and daily life are the responsibility of the Chamberlain. Besides I don''t want to see any women except you. "


    He affectionately held Lin Mengya''s face and branded a lingering kiss on her lips.


    Unwilling to beat the other party lightly, it was a punishment for his deliberate betrayal.


    All the tenderness and sweetness are intertwined with each other''s hearts.


    Lying in the arms of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya looked satisfied.


    It seems that it''s interesting to quarrel with beautiful couples once in a while.


    However, since Lin Mengya''s false temptation, long Tianyu pestered her more and more tightly.


    This guy has plenty of excuses to stay 24 hours a day.


    Now, even Lin Mengya has some doubts about whether the guy shibupo is the divine assistant deliberately sent by long Tianyu.


    Maybe Ning''er is really a lucky star. Since he was born, the candle dragon will be calm, and the things between Xiaoyu and the king are going very smoothly.


    The king liked the boy more and more, and even planned to privately recognize Ning''er as a grandson on Ning''er''s hundred days.


    Lin Mengya pinches her son''s carefree little face. Every mother wants her child to get all the beauty in the world. Even she is no exception.


    "Master, look who''s coming!"


    Behind her, Bai Su mixed with a surprised voice made Lin Mengya tremble.


    Turning around, I found that the one standing side by side with Bai Su was alone looking for her brother''s shangguanhui!


    "Miss Shangguan! Why did you come here!"


    This was a big surprise. Lin Mengya immediately stepped forward and took Shangguan Hui''s arm.


    "Originally, I just wanted to catch up with you. Unexpectedly, Bai Su said you were a mother. I came in a hurry and didn''t have any good gifts for the baby. This is my personal jade pendant, which my mother worshipped in front of the Buddha to pray for my peace. In the future, I hope this thing can protect the baby from misfortune."


    Shangguan Hui smiled and pulled out a jade pendant from his neck. The jade was clear and bright, with warm tentacles. It was by no means an ordinary product.


    Lin Mengya wanted to refuse, but Shangguan Hui firmly stuffed it in her hand.


    I don''t know what I thought, but I turned crimson in an instant.


    "If you don''t say anything else, just take it as a small gift for my future aunt."


    In that case, I can''t help taking it.


    Lin Mengya accepted the jade pendant, but she was teasing the woman in front of her.


    Shangguan Hui is graceful and is a rare smart lady.


    In terms of temperament, she is somewhat similar to the original Queen. Otherwise, she will not get the favor of the queen.


    But now, in the bright eyes, there is a little more charming and sweet in the daughter''s house.


    If Lin Mengya pointed out, "Oh", she was so ashamed that Shangguan Hui lowered her head and twisted her clothes.


    "You''re so fast. When can I have a brother and sister for my Ning''er?"


    Shangguan Hui blushed so red that she gave a low answer after a long time.


    "I... I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    "Ha ha..."


    Lin Mengya was shaking with laughter. There was no half demeanor to speak of.


    It''s just that she doesn''t blame her for this. It''s obvious that her brother Lin Nansheng can''t do without a daughter like shangguanhui.


    "Well, don''t make fun of me again. I''ve brought business this time. If you delay business, your brother won''t punish you."


    Shangguan Hui almost blocked Lin Mengya''s mouth, stamped her feet, and shouted coyly and angrily.


    Lin Mengya knew that this guy was not as thick skinned as her, so she no longer smiled so bluntly, but there was something ambiguous in her eyes that made shangguanhui shy.


    No way, the news is so hot!

 Chapter 1031

    "Yes, please obey my sister-in-law''s order."


    Lin Mengya still doesn''t forget to molest Shangguan Hui verbally. The latter is helpless, but she can only pinch her cheek angrily. Quan should be a lesson.


    "Now you can say what my brother and my father want you to do."


    The two sat down to talk about business, and Shangguan Hui''s face became a little serious.


    "In fact, it''s for their coming out. I sent a letter to your majesty a while ago. Have you seen it?"


    Nodding, if it weren''t for the letter, I''m afraid she would have rushed out to find someone regardless of the news of Mo Yan''s disappearance.


    What happened to my father and brother?


    "The people of that tribe are honest and kind to your father and brother. However, several elders of the tribe have to ask your father and brother to leave their blood. This makes it impossible to leave it overnight. Even the blood of your Lin family has absolutely no reason to stay out. However, Hou ye and Nan Sheng are intelligent people. Now I''m dealing with them, so I have a chance to slip away. I''m afraid you have to help with this. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    If it had been before, she would have felt unimaginable, or thought it was just the rules of that tribe.


    However, since she knew that the Lin family''s blood was different, she couldn''t help thinking more about it.


    Is this tribe also coveting the ruins of immortal city?


    If so, I''m afraid they won''t let go of this good opportunity easily.


    But Shangguan Hui is right. Their Lin family''s seeds are definitely not kept in captivity as experimental products.


    Neither she nor her father and brother will agree.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Seeing that Lin Mengya became serious, Shangguan Hui knew that she was in love.


    After meditating for a moment, he told Lin Mengya the way that Lin''s father and son had come up with.


    "Fortunately, there are only a few people with this idea in the tribe. Those elders are old and experienced, but they can''t represent others. The current patriarch is a very knowledgeable young man, so he doesn''t agree with it. Moreover, he has clashed with the elders several times for this matter. This time I came out to trust his relationship. What the Marquis means is Recently, the king of lieyun is straightening out the miscellaneous tribes. Can you make some hand and foot relations on it, so as not to fight in the future? "


    Her father''s personality is clear. Although his father was born as a military general, he actually didn''t want to see a river of blood.


    Moreover, these people saved the lives of their father and brother. It was also expected that they were unwilling to repay virtue with resentment.


    But if the people of that tribe really want to be immortal city, I''m afraid things will be more difficult.


    However, for her, in order to save her father and brother, there must be some means.


    "I understand what father and brother mean. I''ll ask the king to find a suitable middleman to make peace these days. What are you going to do? Wait here, or go back with my brother and them? I''m afraid that if they find you missing, won''t you throw yourself into the net?"


    Shangguan Hui smiled and said mysteriously.


    "You don''t have to worry. Now the leader of the tribe is determined to help us!"


    After raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya thought it was strange. She didn''t know what medicine shangguanhui was selling in the gourd.


    "Is it difficult? You fair lady, do you have another gentleman? That''s not possible. You''re the daughter-in-law of our Lin family, but others can''t get involved. You''re not allowed to make a beauty trick!"


    Lin Mengya teased shangguanhui again, but the other party just stared at her and said helplessly.


    "Now I can''t use this trick. You''ve trained a very powerful person. The ruby girl not only focuses on the Lord, but also fascinates the leader. Unfortunately, the girl refuses to follow what she says, and what she says must be agreed by the master. The elders of the tribe don''t agree with this, so the current leader is iron The heart is on the same front with us. "


    Is it ruby? It surprised Lin Mengya.


    She didn''t have some prejudice against ruby, but she felt special pity for Ruby because of her past.


    Besides, she was a calf protector, so she would not allow anyone to bully her.


    "What about ruby? But I also like the leader? Go back and help me tell her that I always have a way to solve this matter. She is not allowed to be stupid."


    Lin Mengya knows that the girls in her yard are solid people.


    He is even more loyal to her and has no dissent at all.


    Ruby, in particular, has some inferiority complex. She was really afraid that the girl would do something like moths to the fire for a moment.


    She likes loyal people, but she doesn''t want everyone to sacrifice themselves to show their loyalty.


    This is also the belief she keeps instilling in her own people.


    "You really know her. At the beginning, Hongyu really planned to do so. She said that she was a crippled flower and a ruined willow. If she could be used, it would be her blessing. But later, the leader really loved her and the girl was good in essence. Now, they are already Lang qingqie and sweet. Just waiting for you The master nodded and they could fly together. "


    Hearing shangguanhui say this, Lin Mengya slowly put down the big stone in her heart.


    If so, she really wants to congratulate Ruby on finding the right husband.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya took out a long hairpin from her jewelry box.


    The jade hairpin is crystal clear and inlaid with red coral peony flowers. It is exquisite and luxurious.


    "Please find me a suitable box to wrap this thing and take it back. Even if it is, I''ll give them a gift."


    Shangguan Hui smiled and nodded and accepted the jade hairpin for Hongyu.


    Among the customs of the state of Jin, red coral is the God of happiness that protects the happiness of marriage.


    Lin Mengya chose this one to express her attitude. Second, it''s not very eye-catching. Even if she took it back, she won''t cause any big trouble.


    It''s rare for her to be so careful.


    "If Ruby knew, she would have red eyes. Sometimes I really envy you, but now, it shouldn''t be too late, right?"


    Shangguanhui''s tone was a little cautious. In addition to trying to please Lin Mengya, she still admired them very much.


    She was born in an upper official family. Although she is a branch, she must be strict with herself at all times and everywhere.


    The life of a large family is rich, but it is also depressing.


    She can only suppress her desire in front of her and disguise herself as a cold daughter.


    Until I met Lin Nansheng.


    She actually saw the young hero by accident.


    At that time, Lin''s father and son came back victoriously. He rode on his horse and followed his father calmly and calmly.


    There were so many heroes in the crowd, but only he fell into her eyes.


    He was not as frivolous as a young man, and even his eyebrows were frowned.


    A serious face, a face of frost, there seems to be an irresolvable melancholy between the eyebrows.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with herself. Sitting in the restaurant, her eyes seemed to be nailed to the man. She couldn''t return to her mind for a long time.


    She suddenly wanted to rush out and ask him why he was sad, or gently smooth all the wrinkles between his eyebrows with her fingers.


    But she can only sit there in a daze and maintain the demeanor of a young lady of an aristocratic family.


    At that moment, she began to hate the identity that had followed her for more than ten years.


    She thought he was lonely and cold. Until she saw that a familiar figure appeared beside him.


    It was the eldest daughter of the Yue family, a gentle and beautiful woman, standing in front of him from a distance, showing a shy smile.


    Unexpectedly, he stretched his eyebrows all at once.


    The ice melted and everything revived. Then he smiled.


    Even if it''s just a smile, it''s like a plum in full bloom in ice and snow. It''s so precious that people don''t know what to do.


    Unfortunately, his smile only belongs to miss Yue.


    Because she heard that there was an engagement between them.


    Sour and astringent, hit the heart.


    She secretly touched the position of her chest, a little jealous, but more sad about herself.


    She knew that the Lin family was at odds with the Shangguan family.


    Besides, there is the gentle and virtuous Miss Yue.


    She Just a bystander.


    But fate is probably so mysterious.


    Miss Yue died unexpectedly, but she was not happy at all. She just felt stuffy in her chest.


    A man who values love and righteousness like him must also be sad.


    She only felt sorry that they were originally a pair of beautiful people.


    But after her regret, she rekindled new hope.


    A little expectation pressed in the bottom of her heart rekindled.


    She knew that she could not replace Miss Yue, and that there would always be that beautiful shadow in his heart.


    But she didn''t care. She was just afraid that he would be lonely forever.


    Therefore, she did a lot of deviant things.


    Until now, she has no regrets.


    Firmly holding the hairpin in her hand, she knew that she had been accepted and trusted by the Lin family.


    And that man


    The corners of the mouth unconsciously raised a sweet smile.


    They have a future before them, don''t they?


    Lin Mengya, who has been sitting beside her, looked at Shangguan Hui''s eyes, sometimes sad and sometimes happy. Finally, she was clear and clear, and there was no doubt any more.


    He nodded at ease. Shangguan Hui is a smart man. That''s good.

 Chapter 1032

    "By the way, I haven''t seen your baby carefully!"


    Shangguan Hui came back and said with some embarrassment.


    Since Lin Nansheng accepted her own mind, she has always been in this trance mood.


    Maybe she worked hard for too long. For a time, she was not used to it.


    "The boy is very clever. You see, he slept so well just now. Now he opens his eyes and looks at your big aunt."


    In the cradle, Ning''er waved his small hand, opened a pair of big black eyes and looked at his mother with a smile.


    Although the child looks like long Tianyu, he has a softer temperament.


    Lin Mengya picked up the baby from the cradle and handed it to careful Shangguan Hui.


    "What a beautiful child, Xiao Ning''er. Look, he''s smiling at me!"


    Shangguanhui was still a little reserved, but the boy just entered her arms and showed a big sweet smile at her.


    The little mouth with no teeth was wide open and smiled so that he could not see his eyebrows.


    Shangguan Hui was immediately aroused by her soft maternal nature. She just wanted to love the baby well and wanted to give him everything she had.


    Lin Mengya had to secretly stare at her son behind her back. This little guy, I''m afraid no one can stand his power of being coquettish and cute.


    "Yes, you are his aunt and a great beauty. Of course he likes it."


    Although it is less than two months, Lin Mengya has found out her son''s temperament.


    He doesn''t laugh at everyone.


    Just a little big, but know how to distinguish distance.


    In addition to my parents, my favorite is Qinghu and Wang Shang.


    Every time he saw the two people, he would show a big smiling face, and then take the opportunity to rub the saliva of others.


    Unfortunately, those two men who can also be regarded as heroes in the world like to giggle with their baby every day.


    Even Xiaoyu complained bitterly to her that the King actually took the jade seal as a toy to coax Ning''er.


    Moreover, I laugh like a mentally retarded every day.


    Well, she can''t seem to do anything but laugh.


    Now, the wise old lady of Shangguan is holding the baby with a gentle face and coaxing the baby with a gentle tone she would never use.


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea on the table and drank it gracefully.


    Her baby is so cute. Blame her?


    "If Hou ye and Nan Sheng know, they will be very happy. By the way, are you going to take the child with you all the time?"


    Shangguanhui has loved Ning''er as his own child, naturally for his safety.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya paused and then shook his head.


    "It''s too dangerous around me, and I''m afraid those people will be crazy and stare at my children."


    But fortunately, the teacher has been contacted properly. In more than a month, Ning''er can be taken away safely.


    Shangguan Hui looked at Ning''er''s small face and said in a low voice after thinking for a long time.


    "I think you should take more precautions. I once heard the elders say something about the son of God in the tribe. I asked the leader privately, and even he didn''t know what it was. You and Nansheng are a family. Since the people in the tribe want to leave the blood of the Lin family, isn''t Ning''er the same?"


    This reminds Lin Mengya.


    "You''re right. It seems that I still have to find out why they want to leave the blood tolerance of the Lin family. But they don''t have the courage to rob Ning''er, unless they want to annoy the whole strong cloud and Da Jin!"


    Lin Mengya''s words are resounding. In order to protect her children, she can do anything at all costs.


    Shangguan Hui nodded and looked at the little guy in his arms, but he made up his mind.


    In any case, she will help Mengya save the child.


    Reluctantly held Ning''er to Lin Mengya, and Shangguan Hui got up to say goodbye.


    "I''ll be there waiting for your good news."


    With a smile, shangguanhui turned to leave and rushed to the dangerous place again.


    She just knew that she was not alone.


    Her lover, her friends, will be with her.


    Looking at Shangguan Hui''s slender back, Lin Mengya''s look was a little complicated.


    I don''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune. The women around her are indomitable despite their difficult love path.


    They never fell for love, nor did they deliberately belittle themselves.


    But to move forward and release the light that no one can hide and belongs to them alone.


    Gently coax her son in her arms. Lin Mengya''s heart is both proud and distressed.


    I hope every woman who tries to achieve her goal will not be let down.


    After giving her son to Bai Su, Lin Mengya went to the king''s assembly hall again.


    A while ago, in order to avoid suspicion, she hasn''t been here for a long time.


    Standing at the door, she saw people coming in and out of the door. After a little hesitation, he politely found the waiter at the door.


    "Miss Helan, why did you come out?"


    Although Lin Mengya gave birth to a baby, her real identity is still a taboo for lieyun.


    Even if someone already knows, for the sake of insurance, her apparent identity is Helan, a female official in the palace.


    The internal servant is the king''s confidant. Naturally, he knows that the little childe born to Helan girl is the king''s favorite now.


    Some people in the palace have speculated whether the Helan girl is favored by the king.


    However, those who followed the news were dealt with by the jade prince, and there was indeed a strange man in and out of the inner hall where Miss Helan lived.


    Once upon a time, the queen was very fond of the Helan girl. It was rumored that it gradually disappeared.


    Now she appears here. Naturally, the waiter doesn''t dare to neglect and quickly welcomes her.


    "I don''t know if the king has time to see me now. Please pass it on, sir."


    She can invite the king secretly or pay a secret visit.


    However, she chose to ask for a summons in full view of the public because she wanted to solve the matter through official means.


    In fact, she didn''t want to make trouble. She just wanted her father and brother to return safely.


    "Well... To tell you the truth, the king and Prince Yu have been very annoyed these days. You know, there were many tribes of lieyun in the past. Although we cleaned up more than half of them this time, there were always several diehards. These days, the king and Prince Yu have been kept awake by these ministers in order to fight or persuade him to surrender. These adults are also for the good of lieyun. Alas, minions Talk too much. "


    "Thank you for your advice. Helan understands. But I may be able to help the king solve this matter. You might as well pass it on for me. If it''s helpful, it''s your credit."


    The waiter had said what he should have said. Seeing that Lin Mengya was still determined to do so, he could only nod and go inside and report.


    Before long, he turned back and invited Lin Mengya in.


    There was chaos in the Council hall. There were people arguing constantly. Wang Shang and Xiaoyu sat in the first place. Their faces were not very good.


    Lin Mengya stood quietly behind everyone, but silently remembered the focus of their debate.


    After a few minutes, Xiaoyu saw her.


    Immediately ordered someone to move a chair for her, while the adults watched the woman sit beside her.


    A pair of eyes, with various colors / emotions, fell on her.


    "You adults don''t have to worry about me. I just came to greet the king and Prince Yu."


    She said faintly, in a gentle tone.


    Now those who can stand in this chamber are loyal to their father and son.


    But they did not know that the woman in front of them was the one who saved many of their lives.


    Just know that this woman''s identity is extremely valuable. The king and Prince Yu trust her very much.


    But she was a woman after all. Even the queen didn''t sit in to avoid suspicion. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for her to come here.


    At the moment, there were several eyes, some of them staring at her impolitely, obviously feeling that her behavior was too presumptuous.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t stare back. She just sat there with a gentle face and indifferent attitude, being a clever listener.


    But the king and the jade Prince looked as usual, and there was no taboo.


    Naturally, they dare not do much, so they can only continue to discuss what they have just done.


    After rubbing the center of her eyebrows, Lin Mengya knew that men, especially adults who looked old and dignified, quarreled with each other, which was no different from being naughty in the market.


    However, their use of words is relatively high, and what is always moving is the situation in the world.


    But in the end, there has been no change in form.


    After listening for only an hour, she felt that there seemed to be a sledgehammer beating her brain in her brain. She wanted to burn these old guys with a torch.


    I couldn''t help looking at the jade Prince and the king sympathetically. It''s really difficult for them.


    Now she deeply understood why her man said he didn''t want the throne even if he died.


    This feeling is simply painful and collapsing.


    She closed her eyes and activated the Shennong system to isolate external noise.


    Without missing any useful information.


    According to her analysis, the argument between the two groups lies in the ownership of the five tribes.


    Not all tribes were involved in the last Yan Jing rebellion.


    Five of these tribes neither participated nor expressed loyalty to the king and Prince Yu.


    At the same time, these five tribes are connected with the aristocratic family in lieyun''s country.


    In short, aristocratic family has power and power, but there is no tribal people and territory.


    The tribe and aristocratic family collude secretly. Both forces can complement each other.


    These five tribes are very difficult because the aristocratic families behind them are both well-established and powerful.


    Among them is the Xiong Ling tribe who detained her father and brother.


    The other four tribes are frequently mentioned, while the Xiong Ling tribe is only mentioned by chance.


    Even, she didn''t hear any news about Xiong Ling''s family.


    It seems that things are more complicated than she thought.

 Chapter 1033

    Moving these tribes is tantamount to completely touching the interests of these aristocratic families.


    Although they did not participate in wanyanjing''s rebellion on the surface, they would never easily hand over their weapons.


    But I can understand it when I think about it. After all, sometimes, being strong is also a means of self-protection.


    Is it to take it back in a radical way, or to appease it slowly and slowly.


    This is where they argue endlessly, and it is also a headache for Wang Shang and Xiaoyu.


    After comparing several tribes with the aristocratic family behind them, Lin Mengya already has his own answer in her heart.


    She opened her eyes and breathed out slowly.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes never left her. Seeing that she seemed to have something in her heart, she couldn''t stop talking.


    "Sister Helan seems to have some different suggestions. Let''s listen to what she means."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She didn''t expect Xiaoyu to move her out so eagerly.


    I looked up and saw the cry in the boy''s eyes. No wonder he was so eager. No matter who was quarreled for a few days, he would have the impulse to shut them up.


    Just right, she also wants to know more about xiongling tribe. Now, it''s the best opportunity.


    Under the distrustful eyes of the people, Lin Mengya cleared her throat and said.


    "No matter what method is used, since the king and Prince Yu have made up their minds, some things can''t be repeated. The existence of the tribe has hindered the integrity of the whole fierce cloud. If all tribes can''t be unified, the disaster will still regenerate. So I think it''s the general trend to unify the whole fierce cloud."


    Lin Mengya''s words did not get much appreciation, but the ministers felt that the woman''s vision was not short-sighted.


    They were curious about what advice the woman would put forward.


    How can a mere woman see through what even they can''t agree on?


    After a pause, Lin Mengya continued.


    "The rebellion of wanyanjing is indeed a rare opportunity for the king. But I think the imperial court is turbulent now. If you rush to send troops, I''m afraid it will shake the hearts of those tribes. For them, the sense of belonging of the tribe is obviously stronger than that of lieyun. Therefore, it''s not suitable to use force."


    She obviously supported the peace faction. The ministers of the war faction were unhappy, stared at her coldly and said loudly.


    "Women''s opinion! This is the best opportunity. If they miss it, they will be more careful in the future. How can the king take their mistakes? Hum, can you afford to delay the fighter? You''d better send troops to calm down, king!"


    Compared with the fierce words of the main war ministers, Lin Mengya''s attitude is much more peaceful.


    She was not influenced by the man and spoke slowly.


    "What the adult said is also right. Now it is a good opportunity to knock on the mountain and shock the tiger. The king can really use this event as an excuse, but I think there is a better way besides sending troops."


    Her words are tantamount to offending both sides at the same time.


    Cold hum sounded frequently. Obviously, Lin Mengya was just a nonsense and mud role in their eyes.


    Who knows she is still calm, then said.


    "It''s better to summon the heirs of the most respected people in all tribes to the king''s city to raise and educate them than fight with them. Looking at the whole lieyun, no matter which tribe, where will the king''s court be better for the education of their heirs? In this way, they have received the education of the king''s court since childhood and will inherit their respective tribes in the future, The loyalty to Wang Ting is higher than now. It is better to turn them all into fierce clouds than to turn them all into rebels. "


    In fact, some people have mentioned the opinions put forward by Lin Mengya before.


    However, both sides are very opposed to it. They think it will take at least more than ten years or even longer to see results.


    So, immediately someone choked.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. What about a group of dolls? They''re unstable now and won''t let them make trouble in the future!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly flashed a cold light in her eyes. She was friendly and gentle just now. In the twinkling of an eye, she was as sharp as a blade.


    "The children they sent are not only the heirs of their respective tribes, but also the hostages given to the king. This turmoil has made the king alert to them. If they send people obediently, they can also show their loyalty. Moreover, the king promises to support these children when they grow up and give them the best If you resist the order and do not comply with it, you will see that if you have a heart of disobedience, you will destroy the whole family and make an example of others! "


    Before her voice fell, the people around her already felt that the girl''s eyebrows and eyes seemed as cold as the cold wind.


    No one spoke. She must have been so frightened that she didn''t know what to say.


    Just now there was a gentle and harmless expression. In the twinkling of an eye, they could say such cold words. Even the most brave of them didn''t have her mind to be decisive.


    Suddenly, they seemed to understand why the king and the jade Prince valued the girl so much.


    "According to the girl''s wishes, those who don''t pay people are rebellious... I''m afraid it will make many people dissatisfied. After all, who can bear to put their children in danger?"


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s decisiveness, these ministers seemed a lot softer this time.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and hesitated.


    "This is the price of power. As heirs of various tribes, they must pay something if they want to inherit. Besides them, many people are in a wait-and-see attitude. They want to show their loyalty to the king, but they can''t find a good way. And the king will be kind to their heirs and will be kind to the whole tribe. As long as they don''t have two hearts, they will be sure Will gladly accept it. The separation of flesh and blood is nothing. As long as they can keep their tribe, they will agree. "


    In fact, Lin Mengya has her own selfishness.


    Now, with the decline of Su Da, the remaining ministers in the whole court are no longer young.


    Strong clouds need to inject fresh blood, and as their leader, Xiaoyu is the mind of this group of new forces.


    If the successors of this group of tribes, or the elite of various aristocratic families, can all belong to Xiaoyu in the future, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for lieyun''s future.


    She hopes that Xiaoyu can have her own power, not just live on the legacy of her parents.


    The king did not raise any objection, but also bowed his head and meditated. It was obvious that he was ready to accept Lin Mengya''s opinions.


    The ministers no longer quarreled. Instead, they thought about a more complete plan according to Lin Mengya''s idea.


    Seeing that everyone had temporarily eliminated their differences, Lin Mengya was secretly relieved.


    Although there will still be quarrels, at least there is a direction.


    The king waved to the foreign ministers to step down.


    The three of them were soon left in the Council hall.


    Xiaoyu immediately jumped up from her seat and ran to Lin Mengya in three or two steps, gently booing the cold and asking for warmth.


    Lin Mengya gently shook her head and indicated that she was all right.


    "These old men are so tired of quarreling all day!"


    In front of Lin Mengya, Xiaoyu unconsciously reveals a childlike innocence.


    He complained in a low voice, which made Lin Mengya pat his hand gently,


    "Well, speaking of it, they are also for the sake of fierce clouds. Later you will know that being a king has a lot to endure that ordinary people can''t. I came here today to ask the king for something."


    The king also breathed a sigh of relief, and his face was no longer so serious and tight.


    "You say."


    Lin Mengya immediately said that her father and brother were trapped in xiongling tribe, but unexpectedly, the king didn''t respond to her immediately.


    Only after thinking for a few minutes did he say:


    "This bear spirit looks nothing special, but secretly, it''s the trickiest one."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect this. Xiaoyu also looked embarrassed and whispered.


    "Xiong Ling has been friends with the Xin family for generations. On the surface, they have never participated in the affairs of the Xin family, but behind the scenes, they have a very close relationship. However, what they do is very secret, and the people of their father can never get any specific evidence. Other tribes are easy to do, but Xiong Ling is the only one we can''t do."


    Lin Mengya''s heart was tight. She didn''t expect such a complex situation.


    "Since Xiong Ling is friendly with the Xin family, isn''t my father and brother very dangerous?"


    Xiao Yu''s face was also heavy. He had no deep feelings for Lin family and his son. But when he entered Lin''s registered residence, he was helped by his two sons.


    So he also wants to help.


    The king thought, but he seemed helpless.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about this. I heard that Xiong Ling''s people have been secretly looking for the lost blood, but I didn''t expect such a coincidence. No matter what their purpose is, it shouldn''t be bad for your father and brother for the time being. However, if you say so, maybe they will do something extreme to leave blood. Especially It''s Ning''er. Never let them know. "


    The king seemed to know something, but he couldn''t speak to her clearly because of something.


    Lin Mengya understood and knew that the king would never harm Ning''er.


    But now? Do you have to give up?


    No, she will never allow her father and brother to be insulted. If this road is different, she will find other ways to save them.


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry about other ways. I may not be able to save them."


    The king saw through Lin Mengya''s heart at a glance, and the Lin family had great kindness to Xiaoyu. He would never sit idly by.


    Hope rose again. Lin Mengya knew that since the king said so, there was a good way.

 Chapter 1034

    "Then I''ll thank the king first. If it''s too difficult for the king, please don''t force it. Just leave it to me."


    Lin Mengya is sincerely grateful to the king. No matter whether it can be done or not, at least the king will spend a lot of effort on this matter.


    The king waved his hand and thought for a moment before he said.


    "You said that the patriarch of Xiong Ling didn''t want to detain your father and brother. If you want to save your father and brother, the key is to rely on him."


    Lin Mengya nodded. The patriarch is a rare sober person. Besides, there is the relationship between ruby. She also moved her mind to the patriarch.


    However, Shangguan Hui also said that although Xiong Ling has a patriarch, the decision-making power of big and small matters in the family is still in the hands of the elders.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and looked at the king.


    "Do you mean to support the patriarch of Xiong Ling and suppress those diehard elders?"


    The king nodded and felt a touch of jealousy.


    Those people of the dragon family are really lucky. Not only the land is richer than the clouds, but also the smartest woman in the world is still their daughter-in-law.


    Subconsciously glanced at his son. Alas, he was born late.


    "Yes, that''s what I meant. The patriarch of Xiong Ling is a rare understanding person. In fact, he originally intended to join hands with Wang Ting to get rid of the Xin family''s control over Xiong Ling. Do you know that Xiong Ling is just a tool to throw away for the Xin family."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know the secret. Let alone her, even Xiaoyu only knew a little.


    The king sighed and said faintly.


    "Do you know why the Xin family is so detached in lieyun? It''s not just because the Xin family can serve Wang Gu, but more importantly, the Xin family is far more strange than we thought. There are some things that even the queen, the Gu girl, has never known. That''s the real power of the Xin family. If there was no taboo of Wang Gu, I''m afraid the Xin family would have taken it by now I replaced it. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of Xin Yu, the smart man with strange eyes.


    Thinking of what he said, I couldn''t help feeling a little cold.


    She could probably guess what the Xin family was doing.


    However, the cost of doing such a thing is huge. Even the Xin family may not be able to afford it.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    "Before I ascended the throne, my father saved a man. He was originally from Xiong Ling tribe, but he was sent to Xin''s house since childhood. My father didn''t tell me the specific situation. He just said that if Xin''s family succeeds, the whole fierce cloud and even the whole world will move. But he also said that we can''t stop Xin''s family. Later, my father never told me again Once mentioned that the man was secretly imprisoned by him. I once secretly went to see him. He was crazy and very strange. He was half old and half young. Later, the man died before long. The father warned me that I would rather abdicate than get involved in these things. But at that time, I didn''t expect that many years later, I would fall in love with the Xin family. Perhaps this is fate. "


    When the king said these words, he was afraid and alert. He was more filled with emotion, but he had no regret.


    Lin Mengya felt that she might understand the king''s meaning.


    If he had not met the queen, the king would have followed his father''s instructions.


    But for the sake of the queen, the king will not turn back.


    Lin Mengya knows this feeling better than anyone, because she is the same with long Tianyu.


    After a little recovery, Lin Mengya looked at the king, with the intention of asking in her eyes.


    "The king said, I have heard of the man''s strange symptoms. But can the king tell them what their purpose is?"


    The king looked at her and looked very serious.


    It took a long time to say it word by word.


    "They are seeking immortality that does not exist!"


    right enough!


    This coincides with the conclusion she speculated before. Will the Xin family be so crazy in order to seek longevity?


    "Well... The reason why they are looking for the heritage of ancient Wei is also for longevity?"


    The king nodded, and a few lines of ridicule appeared in his eyes.


    "They only know that there will be immortality in the heritage of ancient Wei. But from beginning to end, it''s not a trick. You must have known that the entrance of the heritage of ancient Wei is under my lieyun''s palace. This is the secret that I lieyun has guarded for generations, but also to make the world stop greed. Unexpectedly, it has led to greater crisis and killing. It''s really stupid Stupid! "


    The king already knew!


    Lin Mengya stopped talking and finally chose silence.


    The reason why the king can explain these things to her is that he regards her as his own person.


    In that case, whether she should know or not depends on the king''s judgment.


    And she only needs to analyze the favorable conditions for herself.


    Xiaoyu was shocked by these things and couldn''t speak. His eyes kept wandering between his father and his sister. It seemed that they both knew something except themselves.


    My heart filled with a little unwilling, but it quickly fell back and chose to be a listener.


    He was not that kind of irritable, so naturally he knew that he should ask some things and he shouldn''t ask others.


    For a time, only the king was deeply immersed in the tremor of the secret he knew.


    He is the king of a country. There is nothing to fear between heaven and earth.


    But there are some secrets that even he feels powerless. Maybe this is God''s will.


    "One of the many secret orders handed down by my parents from generation to generation is that we can''t move the capital forever. But now I can see that the greed of the people can''t be satisfied. Even if it will bring great misfortune to the world in the end, it can''t stop those people from spying. Therefore, it can''t be kept now. Mengya, Xiaoyu, the next thing depends on you. I can only say that the legacy of ancient Wei under the palace is not an immortal country at all, but the curse of the devil. It will cause the world to compete and turn the world into hell. If you can, you two must not go in. If you really have to enter the heritage of ancient Wei, remember that everything in it is an illusion. Don''t indulge in it, it will endanger yourself! "


    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu couldn''t help nodding.


    She didn''t know if she would be confused, but she knew one thing better than anyone.


    She has people she wants to cherish, and those people are all she has.


    Even if you give her the whole world, you can''t catch up with those people.


    Only when there is concern in the heart can the heart be like a mirror to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what she has to face, but she has confidence to keep herself from being confused.


    And this may be the key to her final victory.


    "After talking so much, my mind is much easier. Some things are too long in my mind, but it''s not a good thing. Just keep these things in mind. There are many things I will sort out slowly and tell you. As for Xiong Ling, I will ask someone to do it secretly. It''s really not good. It''s not difficult to steal them back."


    I''m used to seeing the king''s serious appearance. Sometimes there are such relaxed moments, which also slightly alleviates the nervous mood of Lin Mengya and Xiaoyu.


    "Yes, then I''ll thank the king for my father and brother."


    Lin Mengya bowed deeply, her eyes full of sincerity.


    The king waved his hand and said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s a small matter, but recently, the queen always doesn''t allow Ning''er to stay with Gu for too long. She says she''s afraid of being criticized by those people. It''s bad for Ning''er. But Gu really wants to see the boy. If you''re free, take him to see Gu more."


    While saying this, the king glared at Xiaoyu, who hated iron but not steel.


    He seemed to have a concubine when he was Xiaoyu''s age.


    I don''t know whose one of the boy''s tendons followed. No matter what he said to the queen, the boy just refused to give in.


    Alas, why is there only one Lin Mengya in the world.


    In fact, he is also full of hope to have such a daughter-in-law. It is God''s will to make people happy!


    "Yes, when I get back, I''ll let someone bring Ning''er to you. The queen is worried. My child will never be afraid of those rumors. If he can make you smile more, it''s the boy''s credit."


    Mentioning her son, Lin Mengya smiled out of sight.


    When someone loved her son, she was naturally happy.


    The king hurriedly nodded for fear that Lin Mengya would repent. He also muttered that he had reason to rob the queen of the king.


    Lin Mengya reluctantly withdrew from the conference hall with a smile. Before she went far, Xiaoyu called her and chased her up from behind.


    "Sister, aren''t you afraid?"


    The little guy asked endlessly, but Lin Mengya gently shook her head.


    He came forward to tidy up his clothes for him. Lin Mengya looked carefully at the young man''s eyes in front of him and asked softly.


    "What do I have to be afraid of? Xiaoyu, some things can''t be avoided if we want to avoid. Besides, your sister, I''ve never been a person who can escape. There will be solutions to everything. All we can do is face it."


    Xiaoyu looked at her sister and nodded heavily for a long time.


    His sister is always so indomitable. It seems that nothing can stop her.


    Maybe he was fascinated by her light.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood.


    Some dazzling lights are worth remembering all his life.


    From then on, he will never forget the beautiful woman with a bright smile in front of him.


    There are some things that he can expect, but he doesn''t have to force.


    Close up, he gently leaned against Lin Mengya''s cheek and dropped a kiss.


    When the latter didn''t react, he ran away immediately.

 Chapter 1035

    Stunned, Lin Mengya covered her cheek and watched the little guy run away.


    She didn''t know what the kiss meant to Xiaoyu, but she was a little confused.


    I don''t know who this boy learned from.


    As soon as he turned around and wanted to leave, he saw that his father-in-law was calm and looked in the direction of Xiaoyu''s disappearance.


    My heart immediately seemed to see the truth. I smiled and shook my head.


    "That boy!"


    Long Tianyu went to Lin Mengya with a dark face and directly circled his lover with his hand.


    "Xiaoyu must have seen you before he joked with me. You too. Why do you scare children so seriously all day? I remember you loved him very much. You can''t be cruel to Xiaoyu because he is the prince of lieyun!"


    Gently beat long Tianyu, and Lin Mengya warned each other.


    Long Tianyu looked at his lover for a moment, but then he felt a trace of sympathy for Xiaoyu.


    The boy clearly covets his wife, so he wants to use some oil in regular script for the rest of his life.


    In contrast, his wife didn''t even notice the boy''s little mind, and thought the other party was a child''s mischief.


    Although he was still unhappy, he was still a little proud after all.


    Because her heart belongs to him completely.


    As long as he has this knowledge, he won''t envy anyone!


    Holding his beloved wife, long Tianyu is not shy.


    Fortunately, everyone in the palace knew that the Helan girl had already been allocated to the handsome man. They even gave birth to dolls. Naturally, it''s not too much to make any intimate behavior.


    And Lin Mengya is still a modern man in her bones. She thinks it''s nothing like this.


    In this way, the two men threw tons of dog food and returned to the inner hall where they now live temporarily.


    Finally, let go of the poor single dogs.


    In the yard, Ning''er was just held out by the nanny to bask in the sun.


    Next to him, Qing Hu and Bai Su kept close watch. Their eyes seemed to grow on him. They never left him for a moment.


    Ning''er giggled, and her soft body lay in the nurse''s arms, like a white and tender steamed stuffed bun.


    It seemed that he felt his parents coming, and the little guy looked hard to the outside.


    Finally, I welcomed my mother''s soft and fragrant arms. My little head arched and arched hard, desperately smelling the taste of my mother.


    Lin Mengya''s heart has already turned into a mass of soft water.


    Holding Ning''er to the house, after feeding enough milk / water, they played with long Tianyu and teased Ning''er.


    The room was quiet and warm. At this moment, no one thought about the intrigues outside.


    Until the little guy was sleepy, opened his petal like mouth and yawned, Lin Mengya hummed a song to coax him to sleep.


    In the small cradle, Ning''er falls asleep and feels sweet.


    Qinghu gently looked at the little guy in his arms and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, let''s not send him away. I''ll stay by his side so that he won''t be hurt a little!"


    Bai Su nodded at once and looked forward to Lin Mengya.


    But the latter still shook his head and gently covered Ning''er with a quilt.


    "The more you love him and care about him, the more our enemies will think of using him to influence you. Admittedly, Ning''er is my son, but you are also my relatives. I can''t sacrifice you for him. Besides, I want my children to have an ordinary but happy childhood."


    What else does Qinghu want to say, but after seeing the firmness in Lin Mengya''s eyes, he still breathed a faint breath.


    The girl is very stubborn. I''m afraid no one can change what she decides.


    What''s more, she''s absolutely right.


    "I heard you showed your face in front of those ministers today. In fact, you don''t have to. Those people have Xiaoyu to clean up with his father. Don''t you bring disaster to yourself when you go out?"


    Qinghu always only loves Lin Mengya, and others are never allowed to enter his eyes.


    Lin Mengya smiled. Naturally, she knew the meaning of Qinghu. It''s just something she has to do.


    "Do you think they really haven''t thought about this method? It''s just a way to offend others. Sending their heirs far away is not a good thing for those tribal families or heirs. Apart from the pain of separation of flesh and blood, those who give them away will feel controlled by others. Those who are sent over may be easy because they are not at home all year round Was replaced. But they can''t resent the king, so they can only resent the initiator. Those people were neither timid nor disloyal to the king. But they can''t bet on their families, relatives and friends. Therefore, I can only do this. "


    Those who make friends with her either can''t move easily or can''t move.


    Anyway, after the matter is solved, she and long Tianyu will find a place to live in seclusion. Naturally, those people can''t find a chance to revenge her.


    They can only secretly hate her, but they can''t get rid of it.


    Although she had thought that these people would slander her in secret, this kind of thing was no pain or itch for her.


    That''s why she''s choosing to be the scapegoat.


    Those ministers actually owe her a favor, but Xiaoyu and the king will get it back for her sooner or later.


    "You are always making such a mess!"


    Qinghu nodded her forehead and said helplessly.


    Although she became a child''s mother, the girl''s cerebellar bag melon is still incomprehensible to ordinary people, isn''t it?


    "No nonsense, how can there be him."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Ning''er and said a meat joke quietly.


    Qinghu was more and more helpless. He put a hanging heart down.


    She always has her own reasons, and has long thought of a way out. If so, what else can he worry about?


    "By the way, master, have you arranged everything for the master and the young master?"


    Bai Su asked softly. Lin Mengya nodded and said to her in a serious way.


    "Things are more troublesome than we expected. I think we should fight the Xin family head-on this time. The king told us something today, and I think we have to prepare early. If the king fails or has something difficult, we must help. I''m afraid if we stay any longer, my father and brother will become white mice."


    All three of them know what Lin Mengya means, although they don''t know what it has to do with mice.


    But Lin Mengya always knows things like God. The Xin family has heard of it. It''s not a simple role.


    Nodded, and they knew it.


    Qing Hu and Bai Su go away to prepare. Lin Mengya leans against long Tianyu''s arms and closes her eyes.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Although his eyes were closed, the tacit telepathy between the two people still made long Tianyu feel Lin Mengya''s floating mood.


    "The storm is coming, but what is the reason for them to stop, but we don''t know any news. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Since she gave birth to her child, no matter whether it was the candle dragon meeting or the Xin family, there was no more latest news.


    For a time, they wondered if there was something wrong with their own news channels and were carried by a nest of people.


    But when all the news came together, it turned out that everything was as usual, but there were orders on their own to keep them on standby.


    Lin Mengya once doubted whether their goal had been achieved, so she would stop like this.


    But no matter what they do or what they do, they will eventually be discovered by others.


    But now, there is no action.


    This Absolutely abnormal!


    Shennong system will not miss any subtle information, so now Lin Mengya has fallen into deep doubt. What are those people doing?


    Why did they all stop?


    "Maybe something went wrong. I''ve ordered them to investigate day and night and never let go of anything. Don''t worry, foxes always show their tails. What we have to do now is to see how to rescue your father and brother smoothly."


    Long Tianyu whispered to comfort his wife. He didn''t want her to work too hard, so he would always bear more.


    Besides, he knows Lin Mengya''s ability. Since even she feels something wrong, he will not let go.


    Lin Mengya nodded. It seemed that she had to wait first.


    In any case, these people will never stop, and the day they move again, I''m afraid it''s the decisive moment.


    Before that, she must be well prepared.


    Relying on long Tianyu''s arms, Lin Mengya had a rare sleep.


    When she woke up, she found herself on the shaking carriage.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was around her. Her heart settled down all at once.


    "Wake up, would you like some water?"


    Long Tianyu asked softly. After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mengya nodded and let herself relax on his legs. Ning''er was sleeping soundly in the cradle beside her.


    "Where are we going?"


    The former prosperity of Wangcheng has been restored, and the streets are as lively as before.


    Lin Mengya has not stepped out of the palace for a long time. Naturally, she feels very nostalgic.


    "Don''t worry. The king discussed with me before. Since we are going to move the capital, we should make preparations as soon as possible. I think if we continue to live in the palace, it may affect them, so we have prepared a residence in advance. It''s just right. If you don''t stare at the rescue of your father and brother, you won''t be relieved. I think you''re bored in the palace all day It''s time to take the opportunity to come out for a walk. "


    Lin Mengya also agrees with long Tianyu. In fact, she is suffocated in that small palace every day. She is really bored.


    He couldn''t help laughing and making a noise, which made long Tianyu look at her more. When he found that she really didn''t have any special emotions, he put down his heart.


    In fact, Lin Mengya thought of her previous life in modern times.


    I don''t know how she lived for more than 20 years.


    Sure enough, was it spoiled?

 Chapter 1036

    Since long Tianyu had already prepared it, it must be thoughtful.


    It is not only safe, but also very comfortable according to Lin Mengya''s preferences.


    After all, this is his wife and children. Naturally, he is more distressed than anyone.


    It took three days for the carriage to get outside a humble village.


    And long Tianyu had already made preparations. Now, even Wang Shang and Xiaoyu may have known that they had left.


    But they will hide it for themselves, so long Tianyu is not afraid of information leakage.


    He has enough confidence to protect everything.


    With the help of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya got off the carriage.


    She looked around and saw that it was close to mountains and rivers. Chuang Tzu was clean and quiet according to her preference. She couldn''t help showing a smiling face and looked at her husband with appreciation.


    "When did you find such a good place?"


    Lin Mengya looked around curiously, while Qing Hu and Bai Su had already arrived here first.


    At the moment, Zheng is holding Ning''er into Zhuangzi.


    "Since you first came to lieyun, I have prepared for this day. Everything I have exists only to protect you and Ning''er."


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya seriously. The self-confidence flashing in her eyes made Lin Mengya more and more proud.


    Look, this is the man she loves.


    You can protect everything without relying on anyone.


    And she is happy to protect him.


    They are husband and wife, and they are one. Why should they be brave because of their so-called self-esteem?


    She''s Lin Mengya. She wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    "In the future, we will find a good place like this. Then, we will build several rows of houses outside Chuang Tzu. No matter who comes, there are independent rooms and courtyards. I really look forward to that kind of life."


    Long Tianyu silently grabbed Lin Mengya''s waist. As long as she thought, he would achieve it for her!


    The two walked through the front yard and into the backyard.


    Ning''er also likes it here. He doesn''t cry when he wakes up. He just lies curiously in Bai Su''s arms and looks around.


    The nanny was left in the palace by long Tianyu, but fortunately, the skills of Bai Su and Qing Hu Daiwa have improved rapidly. With them, Lin Mengya won''t be too tired.


    Besides, bailirio will arrive in the evening.


    They came in two ways in secret. Besides, Lin Mengya intended to keep Bai Lirui low-key. He hasn''t appeared since these days.


    So no one else will know what they are here.


    As for the progress of rescuing the Lin family''s father and son, naturally someone will send it, but a special person will hand it over, not directly to Chuang Tzu.


    In order to improve concealment, long Tianyu has set up several anti cards, which will never let the danger spread to his wife and children.


    After the arrangement, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu all went to the study.


    And Baili Rui also arrived. Five adults gathered in the study together with a meat bun to discuss business.


    Long Tianyu made a summary of the news he received these days.


    The general message is that the king has sent someone to contact the patriarch of Xiong Ling, and has conveyed his meaning to the other party.


    The patriarch of Xiong Ling said he was willing to cooperate, but his ability was limited. He couldn''t really master the whole tribe for a time. All some things had to be done secretly.


    At the same time, Xiong Ling''s patriarch revealed an exclusive news to them.


    The elders had become more and more impatient. They even agreed to force a woman for the Lin family.


    If the Lin family were not smart and alert, plus the protection of Shangguan Hui and Hongyu, I''m afraid they would have been recruited long ago.


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya was not only worried, but also embarrassed.


    How to put it? It feels a little subtle.


    "So, now the king has given us two ways. The first is to let Xiong Ling''s clan leader really control the whole tribe and then let your father and brother go. The second is to secretly change beams and posts. Just in this way, I''m afraid that Xiong Ling''s clan leader will be implicated."


    Long Tianyu looks serious. Well, he actually thinks it''s funny.


    But one is his father-in-law and the other is his brother-in-law.


    He''d better hold it for the sake of family harmony.


    "How did the patriarch reply? We can''t bite the hand that feeds others?"


    Lin Mengya asked with a frown.


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer her, but took out a letter from the table and handed it to Lin Mengya.


    On it, a line of words was written neatly.


    "Lin Mengya, this is what the patriarch gave me?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and motioned her to open the letter.


    "Well, and the patriarch also said that everyone except you would turn his face. I think I want to talk to you about some conditions."


    Of course, if it is too much, he will not let his wife agree.


    Lin Mengya opened the letter. After reading it carefully, she showed a very strange smile.


    "What''s the matter? But did that guy ask too much? I said, how can people in this wilderness have such a good heart. Girl, don''t worry, whether he agrees or not, as long as you say a word, you''ll get your father and brother back immediately!"


    In the house, the Qing fox is the most vulnerable, and Lin Mengya is threatened.


    He jumped up and shouted angrily.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile, and then handed the letter to Qinghu.


    The latter immediately took it, and the first line of words he saw almost made him laugh.


    I saw the neat font with a large line of words, but the title is very interesting.


    "The master whom Ruby misses most" should mean Lin Mengya, and then "the husband of ruby master." well, it''s not difficult to understand. It''s worth long Tianyu.


    Next comes "brother Qinghu, who is handsome but has a bad temper", and "sister Baisu, who is strong in martial arts and cold outside and hot inside".


    Anyway, half a page is used to say hello to these people.


    He took a careful look. None of those people in the yard really fell.


    Darling, this Xiong Ling patriarch is really a fresh and refined existence.


    The following words are very short, only a few lines, but the content is concise.


    "I love Hongyu girl very much and want to marry her. I hope all my parents and villagers can agree to our marriage. I will be kind to Hongyu and will never let her suffer any injustice. Therefore, I formally propose to you that in my life, Xiong Lin, as long as Hongyu is alone, please believe my true feelings. Thank you."


    Finally, Xiong Lin attached another sentence.


    "I don''t want to be the patriarch. If I can, I hope you can accept me. I can be a groom with good skills. I can feed ruby."


    Qing Hu looked over and over several times, then turned his eyes and threw the letter whose name was longer than the content on the table.


    "I said, isn''t Xiong Lin a fool?"


    All the people around looked at this sincere and simple letter. In fact, they saw it for the first time.


    However, they are not making fun of Xiong Lin, but feel that, um, the patriarch of Xiong Ling tribe seems inexplicably cute.


    Just reading the letter, I feel a simple and honest temperament.


    Lin Mengya can''t help smiling. Xiong Lin is a wonderful person.


    It''s time for Ruby''s blessing.


    "You say, shall I promise?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the people around her and asked with a smile.


    "In my opinion, don''t answer. It''s a pity to deserve such a clever figure as ruby."


    Qing Hu has always been a knife mouth tofu heart. He skimmed his mouth and said chilly.


    But Bai Su refuted him very seriously.


    "I think this elder brother Xiong Lin is good. Sister Hong Yu and he will never be wronged. Master, let''s do it."


    Qing Hu rolled his eyes and said with a laugh.


    "Well, I''ll ask my girl to match you with a fool in the future. Little girl''s family knows what fun is. But I think that if Hongyu finds this guy, she won''t want to turn over in her life. With the girl''s plan, the silly boy will be confused long ago."


    Bai Su stamped her feet and stared at Qing Hu angrily.


    In fact, she is not angry. Everyone is a family. Naturally, she knows that Qinghu is afraid of chaos in the world.


    Lin Mengya also found it interesting, and Xiong Lin was a sensible man. No wonder even the king would value him.


    "That being the case, I should get married. Hongyu is kind-hearted and kind to me. Originally, I didn''t intend to marry her away. If Xiong Lin could really put down the position of patriarch, I wouldn''t mind having more people in my family. Well, Xianggong, please reply a letter to him for me. Don''t be too complicated. Just pass on my meaning to him. As for the king The two methods I said, I decided to implement them together! "


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and showed a deep smile on her lips.


    Qinghu and several other people know her. Every time the girl shows such an expression, it means that she wants to design others herself.


    Recalling the past few months, they were all designed and almost trapped.


    In the past, Lin Mengya had never felt so oppressed.


    Well, let those people know that it''s not a good thing to annoy the powerful young lady of the Lin family.


    Recalling the past enemies who ended up miserable, long Tianyu and others couldn''t help but have a touch of expectation.


    Sure enough, after spending a long time with people like her, no matter how honest people are, they will be stained with black heart and black liver by her ink.


    The next day, two secret letters were sent to the palace. One of them will be handed over to Xiong Lin, the leader of Xiong Ling clan, along with the king''s secret order in a few days.


    Someone, bad luck!

 Chapter 1037

    Xiong Ling tribe is one of the oldest tribes in lieyun.


    Even those who are most familiar with the history of their tribe do not know when Xiong Ling existed.


    I only know that they have existed longer than any tribe, but it seems that they have been blurred as to why they were established and why they have been in a corner all the time. There is no record of that time.


    Even now, Xiong Ling has completely lost his detached appearance. In Jiji camp, he has already become a vassal of the Xin family.


    In the early morning, the charming figure of the woman appeared in the back mountain of the tribe.


    "Miss Shangguan, this is the secret letter my Lord wants to give you. Please keep it properly."


    Shangguan Hui, the messenger, is familiar. He has been responsible for exchanging information with the outside world these days.


    Nodding, Shangguan Hui took the man''s two special small iron pipes containing the secret letter and carefully hid them in his bun.


    The man nodded at her, jumped up and disappeared in her sight.


    Shangguanhui quietly hid behind a huge stone. After she found that there was no abnormal situation, she calmly walked out.


    In his hand, he also carried a basket full of wild fruits.


    The delicate fingers are covered with red fine marks because of picking wild fruits.


    She is a big lady of the official family. Now she has been reduced to such a state, but in the eyes of Shangguan Hui, no one can find even a little regret.


    Carrying the basket, he returned to the tribe, a village built in a flat depression.


    The most central position is a two-story stone building, where the elders live.


    The surrounding houses are arranged according to their status in the family. The higher the status, the closer to the center, and the lower the status, the closer to the edge.


    Shangguan Hui took the basket to the only way down the mountain, and his eyebrows could not help frowning slightly.


    Although Nansheng protected her in the tribe, because of her close relationship with Nansheng and her woman''s intuition, she drove away many Yingyan for the Lin family.


    So in the eyes of those elders, she has long been a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh.


    Shangguan Hui couldn''t help mentioning her malicious eyes when she passed by the village this morning.


    Carefully close to the entrance of the village, Shangguan Hui''s footsteps were very light, but before she entered the village, several figures jumped in front of her from the forest.


    "Tut, isn''t this miss Shangguan? That loser is willing to let such a tender girl out to do such rough work. My brother and I are so distressed!"


    It was a thick, black and fat man who spoke.


    The man was thick and fat, and his eyes were like mung beans. When he saw the school-age girls in the tribe, he would bloom his lust for evil.


    But among the Xiong Ling tribe, girls have a higher status than ordinary men.


    Therefore, although this man has always had bad intentions, he has never succeeded.


    Since shangguanhui and Hongyu came here, his thief eyes have dripped around the two foreign women.


    Unfortunately, first, they were very alert, and second, the elders at that time treated them politely.


    His grandfather is an elder with a low status, but his grandfather is the confidant of the elder, so he can know more inside information about some things than others.


    For example, several elders are very impatient with Shangguan Hui who has been obstructing them.


    You know, the blood left by the Lin family is related to the fate of the whole Xiong Ling tribe.


    Since this woman is in the way, get rid of her.


    His grandfather, who always knew his mind, secretly instructed him to attack Shangguan Hui secretly.


    Therefore, relying on his courage, he tangled with several villains in the village and blocked shangguanhui''s way.


    Narrowing his eyes, the man looked up and down at the woman in front of him.


    She is worthy of being a lady of the family, but she is more charming and elegant than those hard to teach horses in the family.


    Of course, now he just takes a bath of fire to his head, full of only one idea, put her down and let her become his forbidden land!


    But unfortunately, Shangguan Hui didn''t even show his fear expression. He just stepped back and drank coldly.


    "Xiong Qi, get out of the way! It seems that you haven''t been cleaned up enough by brother Lin, have you?"


    Hearing her cry so affectionately, Xiong Qi''s face was full of discontent.


    He had already regarded the woman in front of him as his own property. Moreover, before, he had boasted with several guys behind him and promised to win this charming beauty.


    At that moment, he took a step forward and said coldly.


    "Lin Nansheng? Hum, do you still expect him to save you? To tell you the truth, the elders took the most beautiful girl in our tribe to find their father and son today. Those two losers are really incompetent. They don''t want such a good opportunity. Can''t they


    As soon as the careless meat words were finished, several people around burst into laughter.


    Shangguan Hui was very angry. Had she ever been so frivolous before?


    But Xiong Qi''s words, she was not worried.


    The Lin family and their sons are all true gentlemen. Those women with different thoughts can''t get into their eyes or get close to them.


    Only in front of himself, but it is no big or small trouble.


    "Get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    She showed some eagerness. The more so, the rogues laughed more and more wildly.


    They formed a circle, blocked Shangguan Hui in the middle, and slowly tightened the circle with an evil smile. Xiong Qi held his arm and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth. He looked at the woman in front of him as if she was already a piece of meat on the cutting board.


    "I warn you not to come!"


    Shangguan Hui''s reaction can be called the standard answer to the proposition of "poor girl molested". While shouting helpless lines, she retreated silently.


    Those people thought that Shangguan Hui was really afraid and hurriedly followed up.


    Yu Guang around Shangguan Hui saw that she had retreated to the dead corner of her sight with this group of people.


    Suddenly, he stopped his action.


    She put the basket at her feet and covered her mouth and nose.


    Several scoundrels, including Xiong Qi, were confused by her sudden action. Just when she wanted to rush up, she saw Shangguan Hui take out a small bag of powder from her sleeve.


    The "Hua la la" powder was thrown high by her. The special ultra-fine powder made these people just shrouded in the area created by the powder.


    Everyone subconsciously looked into the air and felt the smell of powder. They wanted to smell more.


    So, when they tried to inhale the powder, these people collapsed on the ground one by one.


    Shangguan Hui waved the surrounding powder with his hand and walked out of the circle surrounded by these people with his basket of wild fruits.


    The backhand put a pill with medicinal smell back into the cuff, and a few sneers arose from the corners of his mouth.


    What''s the name of this medicine?


    Oh, by the way, Mengya calls this medicine ''necessary for home travel, anti molestation, a fall in spirit''.


    Not to mention that none of these can be used, even the old foxes in the tribe may not be able to hide.


    After finishing his sleeves, Shangguan Hui returned to the village unimpeded.


    With her short temper, how could she let a weak woman walk through the tribe surrounded by jackals?


    It must be to get everything ready. Mengya has prepared dozens of poisons for her, from self-defense ecstasy to murderous and illegal poisons.


    You know, it took her a lot of effort to write down the efficacy and name of such medicine under the supervision of bailiri!


    Trying to flirt with her? There are no doors!


    They walked all the way to the courtyard where they lived temporarily. Before they got close, they saw the four most troublesome elders of Xiong Ling tribe standing at the door, leading several yingyanyan.


    However, they were already red faced and thick necked because there was a strong man standing at the door.


    The strong man is tall, handsome and powerful.


    As long as he stood there firmly, there was a faint posture of one man holding the pass and ten thousand people could not open it.


    However, it was a pity that he faced a few old men who didn''t even want to have a face, and four or five women who were dressed up.


    Shangguan Hui only stared at the girls. At one glance, he felt tears in his eyes.


    It''s like feeding your eyes a mouthful of spicy food.


    I don''t know what they think. The red rouge doesn''t cost money to wipe on their cheeks. The clothes of one or two are exposed, and occasionally flirt with the strong man.


    Well, Shangguan Hui now understands what it is to imitate others.


    Compared with them, the concubines in my father''s house could be called charming.


    He rubbed his eyes and prayed secretly that he would not be blind.


    "Shangguan girl is back! Eh, I didn''t say you are a VIP of our clan. You don''t have to do these rough jobs? Elder Xiong, it seems that you haven''t paid attention to the words of your clan leader at all!"


    If Lin Mengya were here, she would laugh.


    Yes, the first four elders of Xiong Ling tribe are the four brothers of the family.


    In order to distinguish them conveniently, the people in the tribe simply call them Xiong Da, Xiong 2, Xiong 3 and Xiong 4.


    The elder Xiong Da, as Xiong Lin called him, is stronger than most of the elders in the clan even though he is over seventy years old.


    On his gloomy face, you can vaguely see the strength of that year.


    Unfortunately, time is unforgiving.


    In any case, he could not defeat Xiong Lin, who was in his prime of life.


    A pair of triangular eyes took a gloomy look at Xiong Lin and then glanced at Shangguan Hui.


    "Our Xiong Lin tribe doesn''t keep idle people. If you''re not used to it, you''d better leave early."


    Xiong Lin knew that the old guy was playing rogue again. Just when he wanted to attack, Shangguan Hui said softly.


    "It''s easy for me to leave. Please ask some elders to return the things I brought. When they return to their original owners, I will leave immediately."

 Chapter 1038

    As soon as Shangguan Hui opened his mouth, he directly hit the key of several people.


    In fact, xiongling tribe is good at everything, but it has one common problem in general tribes - poverty!


    When shangguanhui found here, the things he took with him had already been robbed by the people here.


    However, at the beginning, shangguanhui just felt that since she came to someone else''s territory, she had to give them some offerings. In addition, she was just some external things, so she didn''t take it seriously, so she obediently handed it out.


    But now that these people have taken her things and want to turn around, she can''t agree.


    Hearing what she said, several elder Xiong immediately blushed.


    However, they are all masters with thick skin and black heart. Most of the things brought by Shangguan Hui at the beginning went into their personal pockets.


    Even Xiong Lin didn''t know this very well.


    Now she tossed it out. For a time, she felt that she couldn''t hang on her face.


    "Where did you bring something? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xiong ER was shameless at first, but Shangguan Hui was not so easy to deal with.


    He took out a list from his clothes, cleared his throat and said.


    "Elder Xiong, at the third quarter of Yin on March 14, he received 300 silver, two pairs of jade bracelets and six pairs of gold and silver jewelry. He signed and signed. Oh, there''s still your finger print on it. Do you want to let patriarch Xiong Lin have a look?"


    Seeing that shangguanhui took out the evidence of their collection, several elders finally stopped.


    They say that they are soft on others. At the beginning, they were blinded by greed, but they didn''t expect that Shangguan HUICAI was a difficult role.


    "You! Even if we took it, you gave it to us voluntarily. Now you threaten us with this thing, go back on your word, villain!"


    Xiong Da deserves to be a great elder for many years. He can do such a thing easily.


    But Shangguan Hui was not flustered and continued with a faint smile.


    "Yes, I did give these things to you voluntarily. But I''m afraid you don''t know. I exchanged these things with Xiong Lin long ago. We had a contract. I took money and bought this piece of land in your family. We signed a contract. Now you have received money and want to drive me away. In the world, Where does that make sense? Otherwise, let''s go out and find a place to comment. What do you think? "


    Shangguanhui threw out another contract one after another, which clearly said how much silver shangguanhui used to buy the yard where the Lin family lived.


    In black and white, Xiong Lin''s seal was also left.


    Shangguanhui looked at these people and wanted to deny, but he restrained his smile and looked coldly at the garlic in front of him.


    "You don''t want to tell me that Xiong Lin is not in charge? I can tell you that you took the silver and signed the contract. If you go back on your word, either give me the money back, or I''ll go to the king''s court to sue you! I''ll see if there''s a king''s law in this fierce cloud!"


    Once she became serious, the momentum hidden in her bones broke out.


    At first, the Shangguan queen appreciated her, in large part, because she was more like herself when she was young.


    Now she put it out like this, but for a time, no one dared to do it again.


    Walking towards several elders step by step, Shangguan Hui''s eyes turned cold and looked at those people quietly.


    "When you grow up like this, you dare to come out and use beauty tricks. Elder Xiong, do you treat the Lin family as a pheasant?"


    Turn around and enter the yard.


    The remaining people looked at each other, but the girls quit.


    They were pampered at home, but now they are called pheasants. How can they stand it.


    Suddenly, the woman''s voice of complaining and cursing was mixed with the reprimand of several elder Xiong who could not get serious. After a period of time, there will be forced marriage.


    Xiong Lin looked on coldly and felt very ashamed.


    When they were about to leave, Xiong Lin whispered.


    "Four elders, since this is the money that Shangguan lady bought the tribal land, please return it."


    The four people were shocked and angry.


    Unfortunately, Xiong Lin did not pay attention to them, and the younger generation in the tribe supported Xiong Lin in the majority.


    "Xiong Lin, don''t go too far! You can''t cover up the sky by yourself, this Xiong Ling tribe."


    Xiong whispered a warning, but Xiong Lin didn''t take it to heart at all. Instead, he leisurely hugged his arm and said.


    "Well, let all the people of the tribe come here to comment. Those silver coins can be enough for us to spend the whole winter safely."


    The whole Xiong Ling tribe is not rich. Every winter, at least a few old, weak, sick and disabled people are frozen to death.


    Xiong Lin hated the greed of several elders. If it weren''t for the money, Xiong Ling tribe wouldn''t be a vassal of the Xin family.


    "You -- well, you have hardened your wings and learned to bully us with outsiders. Well, wait for me and let''s go!"


    Several elders hurried away with the girl behind them.


    Xiong Lin gave a cold hum and whispered orders.


    "Watch these old foxes and make sure they spit out those things to me!"


    It''s about the life and death of the whole tribe. Xiong Lin can''t easily bypass it.


    Immediately someone answered in a low voice and followed up secretly.


    Xiong Lin, who was still in high spirits just now, looked at the back of those people and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    In the end, this is where he grew up. Even if he didn''t have the idea of being a patriarch, he didn''t want to see Xiong Ling destroy in the greedy hearts of those people.


    When I opened the door to the yard, I immediately saw a bright red figure standing under the eaves, constantly looking at the direction of the door.


    On Junlang''s face, he immediately took a simple and honest smile.


    When the figure saw him, he paused, opened his mouth, and only said a gentle word.


    "Be careful."


    The woman''s voice was gentle and gentle, showing her concern for him.


    Xiong Lin nodded hurriedly. He wanted to go to the woman''s side, but he still hesitated.


    Finally, standing three steps away, he was so big, but he seemed at a loss.


    "It''s okay. They don''t dare to treat me. Besides, they can''t beat me."


    Xiong Lin was a little proud when he said this. The patriarch must be the strongest and most powerful person in the whole tribe.


    He is not only the head of the tribe, but also the first warrior of the whole family.


    Ruby blushed in an instant, lowered her head and looked at the tightly twisted handkerchief in her hand.


    Once upon a time, she had many patrons, but none of them was as sincere as the man in front of her, and treated her with different caution.


    Shangguanhui put the wild fruit in the living room and turned around to see the simple and shy atmosphere of the man and woman.


    Standing at the door, he couldn''t help joking.


    "What a fool, you won''t cry for grievances, let us Ruby you cherish you?"


    Before the words fell, the two heads were redder.


    Although Xiong Lin could not change his face when facing several aggressive elders, he was like a young man in love when facing ruby.


    But who could have thought that this man in his early thirties was a pure man who didn''t even pull a woman''s hand!


    "You make fun of others again. Brother Xiong is not good at words. Don''t bully him, you hoof. If you are powerful, why don''t you go to find the childe."


    Hongyu couldn''t help speaking for her sweetheart. After giving Xiong Lin a gentle look, she went to Shangguan Hui and pinched her face.


    "Your son has been in my pocket for a long time. If you don''t believe me, ask. I''m not like you. I don''t have many opportunities to meet the person I like in my life. If I don''t face my sincerity in time, I won''t regret to die."


    Shangguan Hui said his secret love Sutra without changing his face. But this time, Ruby''s face became redder, but there was something clear in her eyes.


    Shangguan Hui is right. How many times in your life can you meet someone who really treats you?


    He turned around and took a look at Xiong Lin, who was also thoughtful. But after all, she was timid, deeply afraid of each other and disliked her past.


    Shangguanhui naturally knew what Ruby thought and sighed in his heart.


    Sure enough, Hongyu was obsessed with the situation. Hongyu only thought about the past, but she didn''t notice how hot Xiong Lin looked at her.


    Recalling that when he first arrived here, only Xiong Lin came forward recklessly.


    From her later contacts, she could see that Xiong Lin was different from the people in the tribe.


    That''s a strange man with great wisdom, and he sees things very thoroughly.


    Although ruby is a precious jade covered with dust, its heart is more loyal and pure than anyone.


    Such a woman will never live up to Xiong Lin''s enthusiasm.


    It''s just that these things have to be understood by themselves. It''s not a way for others to comfort.


    Suddenly he remembered the letter he had brought. Regardless of others, he greeted Xiong Lin and Hongyu and walked back to the hospital.


    The backyard is much quieter than the front yard. The Lin family and their son are sitting on the stone table in the yard talking about something.


    As soon as Shangguan Hui came in, Lin nanshang immediately welcomed her, with some guilt in his eyes. Regardless of the presence of others, he pulled Shangguan Hui''s sleeve, took her to his face and looked up and down.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    This time, it was Shangguan Hui''s turn to make a big red face.


    It can be seen that you can''t talk about people at will. Feng Shui turns in turn, but it doesn''t come to her.


    "Next time, don''t lie to me."


    Lin Nansheng held her hand and was distressed.


    The girl knew that those people were unkind to her, but she colluded with Hongyu and cheated him out secretly.


    In the past six months, he has been getting along with her day and night. Her intelligence, flexibility and dedication have already moved him.


    But in the past, it was like a shadow, which made him over protect Shangguan Hui unconsciously.

 Chapter 1039

    But he understood that she was different from Yue ting.


    If Yue Ting is a gentle moon, the girl in front of her is a bright sunrise.


    She was so smart, gentle and quiet, but there was a brave heart that he admired.


    Therefore, he still fell involuntarily.


    I thought I would never be emotional to anyone in my life. I thought my heart could only be buried for Yue ting.


    But he was moved by her unremitting efforts.


    It''s just that my guilt is getting better and better day by day.


    He knew that he admired Shangguan Hui, but he always felt guilty about Yue ting.


    Such sweet and hard torture made him unable to struggle on his own.


    Shangguan Hui was so considerate that he never bothered. Even on the day of Yue Ting''s death, he silently prepared sacrificial things for him, leaving him alone to remember the dead.


    He is not indecisive, and he knows that he will never lose shangguanhui in his life.


    Therefore, he is willing to accept the punishment from God, but he will no longer escape his real feelings and live up to Shangguan Hui''s deep love for him.


    Fortunately, she knows all this.


    "Well, I''ll try."


    Shangguan Hui smiled a little against her heart. After all, it is estimated that she will do it next time.


    With a helpless sigh, Lin nanshang scraped her nose, and finally there was nothing to do with her.


    Once upon a time, Huier was also a famous lady in Kyoto. Somehow, she became what she is now.


    Although he likes it all, he always feels that the girl seems to have learned from someone.


    I couldn''t help but recall that she had been in contact with many people. Well, he admitted that in fact, the first thing he thought of was his own sister.


    Can it only be her?


    "There is news from Wangting. I think Mengya can''t wait to get us back."


    Shangguanhui spontaneously took out the two small iron pipes and handed them to Lin nanshang.


    The latter opened it cautiously, and several people gathered together and looked at the contents of the letter.


    "Ya''er, is she all right?"


    Lin Muzhi''s expression was filled with emotion. His hands that had been holding weapons for decades were trembling now.


    Shangguan Hui just returned to the tribe secretly yesterday. For a moment, he didn''t have time to tell everyone in detail. Now he finally had a chance, so he smiled and told everyone what he had seen and heard in detail.


    "What? The master has a little childe? It''s a big celebration. Hongyu, congratulations to the master and young master!"


    After learning that Lin Mengya gave birth to a son safely, several people in the yard immediately raised their rare smiling faces.


    Ruby congratulated the two Lin family members. In fact, they were too happy to know what to do.


    "OK... OK! You all stay today. Let''s celebrate. What does my grandson look like?"


    This is Lin Muzhi''s first grandson. Besides, he loves Lin Mengya very much. He always thinks she is still a little girl.


    Unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, even his grandson was born to him. For a time, there were mixed feelings.


    My heart was more eager to hug his little grandson. It hurt enough.


    "Young master is smart and lovely. I have never seen such a lovely little doll before. If the Marquis and the young general see it, they will be happy. Mengya is all right, and her majesty loves her very much."


    Having a grandson is a good thing, but the father and son of the Lin family always have a little inexplicable hostility to long Tianyu.


    Probably because the good jade cabbage in my family was arched by a dragon


    That''ll be uncomfortable, too, okay?


    However, the thought of the lovely baby described by Shangguan Hui made them feel better again.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I thought it was born by my girl at the risk of her life, and I couldn''t help hating long Tianyu.


    Probably, every father-in-law and brother-in-law will have such complex feelings for their son-in-law and brother-in-law.


    Long Tianyu, who was far away in Chuang Tzu and was gently taking care of his wife and children, suddenly felt a cold on his back.


    It''s like being remembered by someone.


    A little, bad.


    "There is also a letter from Mengya to you, so I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years and have a son early!"


    Shangguan Hui didn''t want to miss this good opportunity to tease them.


    Ruby crimson with a pretty face, hurriedly snatched the letter from her hand.


    After reading it again, there were tears in the eyes, but on the face, there was always a smile.


    "Tell the master for me. Thank her for her accomplishment. I''m ruby. I''ve been born a young lady all my life, and death is a ghost of a young lady."


    Shangguanhui patted her hand. Hongyu is a good girl and deserves gentle care.


    But Xiong Lin was a little anxious for fear that Miss Lin would not agree to his request. He hurriedly received the letter and looked at it again and again. In the end, he smiled foolishly and patted himself on the head.


    "Ruby, I will treat you well. Don''t worry. I will never bear you in my life!"


    If he is so simple and straightforward, ruby will always make a red face.


    Ruby stamped her feet, but ran away angrily.


    Shangguan Hui picked up the paper and kept it properly. He gloated.


    "You dare to give her a try. Who doesn''t know that Mengya protects her weaknesses tightly. If you dare to bully Hongyu, she will skin you and cramp you."


    Xiong Lin was not afraid of her either. He just laughed and went after Hongyu.


    Seeing that the couple finally broke the window paper, Shangguan Hui was happy.


    But they have business to deal with.


    "What do you think of Mengya''s idea with king lieyun?"


    Shangguan Hui said positively that she didn''t mean to support Xiong Lin, but they didn''t want this simple and straightforward man to be too embarrassed.


    Xiong Lin is affectionate and righteous. He treats outsiders like this, not to mention the people who get along day and night.


    "This plan is feasible. The four elders are insatiable and will harm the whole Xiong Ling tribe sooner or later. Moreover, they are impatient."


    After leading the war for so many years, Lin Muzhi naturally knows that thousands of troops are easy to get and one general is hard to find.


    Moreover, the four elders of Xiong Ling are greedy and lack foresight. They are by no means good leaders.


    Although Xiong Lin is straightforward, he is actually brave and resourceful. On the surface, he is tough and stubborn, but secretly, he has many willing followers and secretly controls most of the Xiong Ling tribe.


    However, what he lacks now is a strong help.


    Lin Mengya''s meaning with the king was very clear. On the one hand, he asked Xiong Lin to replace the elders. On the other hand, he secretly found an opportunity to smuggle several people of the Lin family out of the tribe.


    When Xiong Lin has replaced the role of several elders, ordinary people actually don''t know the real purpose of those elders to leave the blood of the Lin family.


    At that time, Xiong Lin just needs to play down these things, and they won''t hurt Xiong Lin either.


    It is indeed a good plan to kill two birds with one stone. But when it is implemented, it will inevitably encounter some difficulties and dangers.


    But fortunately, Lin Mengya and the king are thoughtful everywhere. As long as they are careful, they can accomplish things in a short time.


    "However, I don''t know why they are so anxious to leave our blood. My father once said that our Lin family''s blood was a little different, but later, with the passage of time, our blood is no different from ordinary people. Why are the people of Xiong Ling tribe holding on?"


    Lin nanshang has thought about this problem for a long time.


    They were calculated by the people of the candle dragon club, and finally saved by the people of the Xiong Ling tribe.


    But in fact, during this period, except Xiong Lin, their father and son did not believe in any one of the tribes.


    The keen intuition developed over the years has made them smell out the problems.


    It''s just that it''s not time to put it on the table.


    But in fact, Lin Muzhi is not clear about this matter.


    The ancestors of the Lin family didn''t leave any important family instructions. Perhaps, like the Xiong Ling tribe, they were lost under the devastation of time.


    "I think, in any case, the people of Xiong Ling tribe can''t wait, and we can''t wait. In two days, I''ll go out again to deliver the news. The Marquis and the young general should think about what''s important first."


    The Lin family father and son nodded, but Lin nanshang pulled Shangguan Hui''s arm.


    "This time, I''ll go with you."


    When Shangguan Huigang wanted to shake his head, he found that Lin Nansheng''s eyes were so firm that he could only nod.


    She knows the man and is very stubborn in some ways.


    I''m afraid it won''t work if I don''t promise this time.


    A few days later, the news reached Lin Mengya.


    In the study, the sun is just right.


    Ning''er giggled with her teacher. Long Tianyu didn''t go out of Chuang Tzu easily anymore. He just handled the important affairs sent from everywhere in his study every day.


    And some of them have to be discussed with Lin Mengya.


    Without the restraint in the palace, the other person is like the love of an ordinary husband and wife.


    "What did father-in-law say to brother-in-law?"


    At the insistence of Lin Mengya, long Tianyu finally changed her name with the common people.


    Now long QingHan has almost replaced him, and he has already left the abdication edict in QingHan''s hands.


    Just wait for an appropriate time to be announced by QingHan.


    Sooner or later, they had to adapt to such a life, so long Tianyu did as she said, although she was still not used to it.


    Actually, it feels good.


    "My father and my brother naturally agreed. I believe they have long doubted xiongling tribe. They just kept silent because they were afraid of implicating xionglin. Now that they have the best of both worlds, how can they refuse?"


    Since she learned many things about the Xin family from the king, she has now answered all the questions she didn''t know clearly before.


    The leader''s situation must be related to the Xin family, and the Xiong Ling tribe is in the same boat with the Xin family.


    Then the so-called rescue had a lot of water.

 Chapter 1040

    Now, she can speculate that from the beginning, the candle dragon club or the Xin family actually wanted to get the blood of the Lin family.


    However, for some unknown reasons, their father and brother could not fully meet their needs. Therefore, they thought of this method and wanted to keep their father and brother in captivity as white mice.


    But if that''s the case, it''s very easy to get some medicine by means of the candle dragon club or the Xin family.


    Then why did they let Xiong Ling tribe play this play?


    Maybe this matter has something to do with xiongling tribe.


    If this is true, the Xiong Ling tribe is probably not just a vassal of the Xin family.


    Frowning, Lin Mengya knew that she was getting closer and closer to the truth.


    I just don''t know what kind of bloody rain will be set off when the truth is revealed.


    "The next thing is up to the king. There are not many things we can do, and if we do a good job of accepting Xiong Ling, I guess it will be a big blow to the Xin family. It will also be a warning to other tribes who don''t want to surrender."


    Lin Mengya''s words were unanimously agreed by everyone.


    Long Tianyu, in particular, has always been very measured about such things.


    Although they only help in private, no one wants their own affairs to be dictated by an outsider.


    But it''s about his relatives. He can''t do it. Just watch.


    "I will provide the king''s court with several weapons. The combat effectiveness of the army of lieyun country is not high. If there were no natural barriers, I''m afraid it would have been leveled by several countries. Now, once the king and the army that Xiaoyu can control have more powerful weapons, it must take the lead."


    Long Tianyu thought deeply and gave his most favorable help.


    This impressed Lin Mengya. The weapon drawing is a valuable gift.


    Then, long Tianyu lowered her head and whispered in her ear.


    "It''s the drawing of the test article, the finished product - we''ve already designed it."


    Her eyes glittered with admiration. She was worthy of being her husband. She was really cunning and big.


    "Then I''ll also provide them with some military silver. Let''s give Xiaoyu a gift to ascend the throne and get married in the future."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t lack money.


    Even because of the rapid accumulation of sanjuetang and white peony, she is now very rich.


    However, she has always been used to keeping a low profile. Sometimes even she doesn''t know how much money she has.


    Suddenly, several people in the family looked at her with crazy eyes.


    God of wealth! let me count on you!


    With a slight cough, Lin Mengya said calmly.


    "Calm down. Anyway, you can''t be richer than me in your life, so accept the reality."


    De se smiled. Lin Mengya didn''t care about the flying knife in the eyes of several people.


    But Qing Hu, with a smile like an old godmother, has a great sense of pride that our daughter has become the richest man.


    Everyone seems to have found the culprit that Lin Mengya gradually becomes a Sao Bao.


    They have their own plans. Naturally, they want to inform the king.


    Lin Mengya personally operated a knife and profoundly explained what "political power comes out of the barrel of a gun.".


    Facts have proved that giant is giant, and what you say is practical wherever you go.


    Lin Mengya''s plan coincides with the king''s plan.


    Moreover, the weapon drawings attached to the letter also opened the eyes of the king and Xiaoyu. Speaking of it, in the past, all they thought of was Gu, poison and so on.


    In fact, weapons are far more efficient than these.


    Cultivating a master who uses poison and poison not only requires many years of effort, but also depends on talent sometimes.


    But good weapons can be mastered by ordinary people as long as they are trained.


    With these things, in a short time, they can make the power in their hands completely become the second to none elite of lieyun.


    At the same time, with Lin Mengya''s continuous financial assistance, many things can be carried out smoothly.


    For a time, when the king and the queen talked about Lin Mengya, they would gnash their teeth with envy. He even privately wanted to encourage his son to pry into the corner of long Tianyu.


    However, it is a pity that Xiaoyu declined on the grounds of boredom.


    Fortunately, there are so many serious facts that everyone has no time to be serious.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the day of communication again. Shangguan Hui successfully got the time and place of the communication.


    In fact, Shangguan Hui had guessed that there must be a dark line of the king''s court in xiongling tribe.


    But the other party was buried so deep that she didn''t even know.


    Every two days, news came from a dark line under the stone of the back wall of the small courtyard where they lived.


    But they are very careful and change every time.


    Thanks to Shangguan Hui''s intelligence, the calculation method has long been familiar to my heart.


    Xiong Lin motioned not far away that she was not in danger now. She immediately took out the note, and then carefully put the bricks and soil back as they were.


    She didn''t even touch a little of the moss on it, so even if someone suspected it, she couldn''t catch any evidence.


    "At the beginning of midnight tonight, Xishan pine."


    She took the note back to the house and checked it carefully with everyone.


    On the mountain to the west of the stockade is a dense pine forest.


    As for the pine tree mentioned in the note, it is the fifth pine tree in the southwest of a huge pine tree that none of the three people have half separated and hugged.


    "I''ll go with you tonight."


    In any case, Lin Nansheng will no longer let his beloved woman take risks alone.


    Shangguan Hui is both kind-hearted and embarrassed.


    She naturally rejoices in the man she loves, can worry about her safety, and can protect herself from time to time.


    But at the same time, she also knows that Lin Nansheng''s goal is too obvious.


    Living in the room day and night, it still attracts the salivation of the women of Xiong Ling tribe.


    If this is released, won''t it


    She shook her head firmly. She didn''t want to worry about her sweetheart''s chastity before she left the village.


    This situation is a little creepy to think of.


    Lin Nansheng didn''t know shangguanhui''s worry. Instead, he felt that the other party didn''t think he was a burden.


    At the moment, he said with some excitement.


    "I can change my face. As long as I pretend to be someone else, I won''t be so eye-catching."


    Last time, although shangguanhui didn''t mention it afterwards, a scoundrel came to the door and said some no three no four words.


    Of course, Lin Nansheng was not polite. He almost killed the scoundrel, but he was more worried about the safety of shangguanhui.


    Let his women face those jackals, tigers and leopards alone. How can he sit at home and wait at ease.


    In some matters, the two people are worried about unprecedented consistency.


    Ruby smiled and brought two bowls of tea. She was always in a better mood since she was in love with Xiong Lin.


    "I think the young master also cares about Miss Hui. But the young master is still some eye-catching. If you have to go with Miss Hui, how about pretending to be me?"


    Shangguan Hui immediately shook her head. In her impression, Lin Nansheng was an indomitable young hero. What would it be like to dress up as a woman? It was an insult to him.


    Unexpectedly, Lin nanshang just thought about it seriously and nodded his head seriously.


    "Just do as Hongyu says, but I''ve never been a woman. This time, please Hongyu give me more advice."


    "Well, young master, please wait a moment. Hongyu will go and get some clothes."


    With a smile in Ruby''s eyes, she looked vaguely at shangguanhui and left.


    But Shangguan Hui was still immersed in this impact and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    She Did she hear right?


    Lin Nansheng, the young general with fresh clothes and fierce horses, was unexpectedly disguised as a woman for her.


    For a moment, Shangguan Hui''s brain was like thunder, rolling three times.


    By the time she came back, she had been taken to her boudoir by Hongyu.


    "Although the young master is much taller than me, he is taller than me. I don''t know if these clothes fit the young master."


    Shangguanhui saw Hongyu find out some clothes and trousers and looked at Lin nanshang with regret.


    The latter was slightly red with a handsome face. After pleading guilty, he picked up his clothes and trousers and turned behind the screen.


    After a burst of friction, Lin Nansheng turned around from behind the screen.


    Shangguan Hui has no opinion on Lin nanshang''s women''s dress.


    Because now, her mind is full of one word.


    Lin Nansheng, dress up as a woman for her!


    She turned numbly out of the window. Somehow, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Well, from then on, all the hardships are sweet.


    Shangguanhui and Hongyu, who came back to their senses, instructed Lin Nansheng a few words, and then jointly dressed him up.


    Fortunately, it''s getting dark outside, and they''re going to take the path. If there''s no accident, they shouldn''t see anyone.


    Xiong Lin personally checked everywhere and made sure there were no suspicious people outside before he let them sneak out of the house.


    Lin nanshang, who has not been out for a long time, is as light as a swallow.


    Shangguan Hui, who was accidentally held by him, also blushed slightly and let him lead himself to the west mountain.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of them.


    Lin Nansheng immediately bent down to hide in the dark shadow behind the wall, subconsciously hugged shangguanhui and protected her.


    In the night, Shangguan huimingming warned himself that he should never be careless, but his heart beat, but he still jumped up involuntarily.


    She tried to divert her attention, so she heard the conversation between the two men.


    "It''s so late. I don''t know what the elder wants from us."


    The voice sounded familiar. Shangguan Hui immediately remembered that he seemed to be a man who was more keen to dedicate his daughter and become a family with blood inheritance.


    As soon as the voice fell, the people in the same trade answered a few words.


    "What else can it be? Naturally, it''s how to let the two father and son choose a suitable bride. I really don''t understand why the elders are so anxious."

 Chapter 1041

    "I don''t know what they think of such a good thing. They refuse and don''t appreciate it."


    Shangguan Hui looked a little ugly when he heard this.


    It was Xiong Ling who was the first to be difficult. How could he be so rude that he thought it was the Lin family.


    These people are really unreasonable.


    However, at this time, Shangguan Hui knew that it was not a good time to argue with each other.


    She was just obviously unhappy to hear what those people said.


    The two men left in a hurry and went to the place where the elder in the village lived.


    After making sure that no one would come again, the two talents came out of the shadow.


    At this time, Shangguan HUICAI found that he was so close to Lin Nansheng that he almost nestled in his arms.


    The pretty face could not help but blush and moved away for a distance without leaving a trace.


    But Lin nanshang''s whole mind fell on the two people and didn''t find it.


    "It seems that the elder is really forced to hurry."


    Lin Nansheng whispered, and Shangguan Hui nodded. Xiong Lin revealed these two days that the elders had gradually lost their patience because they couldn''t let the Lin family nod.


    And Xiong Lin is also worried. After all, he can''t completely control the whole tribe now.


    Once the big elders really tear their faces, it will cause some unrest.


    At that time, many contradictions must be put on the surface, obvious and sharp.


    Even though Xiong Lin had long been in the mind of rectifying their diehards, he was not fully prepared after all.


    Premature exposure, for them, the situation is very unfavorable.


    She looked at the dark West Mountain and the only bright courtyard in the night.


    "Since we''ve met you, there''s no reason not to inquire. You''re good at martial arts and can''t be easily found. Why don''t you go and have a look. It''s OK for me to go to the west mountain alone. Mengya gave me something to defend myself. There are no jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards around. And when we came out, we didn''t attract anyone''s attention. For me, the west mountain Is relatively safe. Don''t hesitate. The two armies are at war. We must seize the opportunity. Let''s go. "


    Shangguan Hui is gentle and considerate, and has made the best allocation in an instant.


    But Lin Nansheng is not willing. The west mountain is dark. She is a girl''s house. If she meets someone or a beast on the road, isn''t it very dangerous.


    "No, I will send you to the past. This kind of thing, they are absolutely concealed from the eyes of Xiong Lin. At that time, we do not know the same thing."


    Lin Nansheng''s refusal was expected.


    Shangguan Hui gently pushed him, with gentle eyes, but incomparably firm.


    "I know you''re worried about me, but I''m afraid that brother Xiong Lin will be hindered this time. They already know that we''re together, so why won''t they guard against him? It''s safer for you to go there in person. Don''t worry, what''s Mengya''s means? You should know better than me, shouldn''t you? Don''t worry about me. It''s still important."


    Knowing that what she said was right, Lin nanshang was still worried.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Hui knew that if the stalemate continued, both of them would miss things and could only come up with a compromise.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at Xishan first. After all, our people are safe here. When the handover is completed, I''ll wait for you to pick me up. Go and inquire first, or tell brother Xiong Lin to find someone to watch. Don''t hesitate. If it goes on like this, people should finish the discussion. Go quickly and don''t worry about me."


    Shangguanhui pushed Lin nanshang inside. But Lin nanshang had to tell her to be careful. She would pick her up quickly. Then she left step by step.


    Looking at his figure, he disappeared into the night, and Shangguan Hui took a long breath.


    Now she understands how good it feels to fight side by side.


    No wonder, although Mengya has encountered so many things, she still enjoys it.


    She had never thought of a life that was not a family or a man''s vassal before.


    Now I really have it. It feels really good.


    The mountain road is a little difficult. Although she can''t light a torch, the last time she saw Mengya coming back, she prepared herself a stone that can be used for lighting.


    This stone is very special. Its tentacles are warm and cool, but it is not as warm and moist as jade. It has a faint green cold light, which can only shine on this small part of its body.


    But it''s much easier to take than lanterns and torches.


    Carefully arrived at the appointed place. According to the previous agreement, Shangguan Hui knocked regularly on the trunk, and immediately a dark shadow flashed out from behind the tree.


    "Who!"


    "As like as two peas," the Shangguan Hui whispered, the man immediately took out the identical stone with the same stone in her hand, and looked the same as her. It was a very smart little dove.


    Shangguan Hui was relieved. The other party seemed to be the one she had to wait for.


    Their handover is fast and there is almost no superfluous action.


    The man asked for the last time. After confirming that she had no other news, he turned and left.


    It''s still cool in the mountains bathed in the night. Fortunately, the location they chose is leeward, and there are no wild animals nearby.


    Shangguanhui didn''t dare to go down the mountain alone, not because he was afraid of any danger, but because he was afraid that if Lin Nansheng had found it at this time, what would they do if they went wrong.


    Although she was waiting alone, she didn''t feel bored.


    The relationship between them made her used to waiting.


    Fortunately, she was not disappointed every time.


    Remembering the little things between them, Shangguan Hui just felt like a dream.


    I don''t know how long later, I only heard the sound of branches shaking.


    She immediately stood up to check. Under the subtle moonlight, a slender figure came to her hiding place in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Hui''er, are you there?"


    The voice was familiar to her, but with strange anxiety.


    She immediately ran out, perhaps because she was anxious, she didn''t see half a stone on the road.


    "Hiss -"


    She sat down on the hard ground and took a breath.


    A pair of eyes forced out some tears uncontrollably, and the shadow quickly ran to her.


    "Let me see if I''m hurt?"


    Shangguanhui endured the pain and took out his bad lighting stone.


    In the faint light, she could see clearly the remorse in Lin nanshang''s eyes.


    She was willing there and had to say softly.


    "It doesn''t hurt. I''m not careful. It''s okay."


    Lin Nansheng pinched her ankle. After making sure there was no big injury, he helped her up from the ground.


    "You can''t move easily. This time, I''ll carry you down." He squatted on the ground with a broad back and gave Shangguan Hui unreservedly.


    With a red face and low hair, she made a small voice like a mosquito. After a low answer, she carefully lay down on his back.


    There was nothing to say along the way, or both of them were thinking about their own things, so that they didn''t know where to start.


    Shangguan Hui leaned against Lin nanshang''s back and brewed a lingering sweetness from the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t know how long later, they walked out of the west mountain and returned to the small yard where they lived before.


    Ruby has already been ready. Now she is standing in the yard and looking around.


    Lin nanshang gently knocked on the door, and Ruby immediately opened from inside.


    After seeing the two of them, ruby finally breathed a sigh of relief. She just looked at them, but she still floated out through them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Nansheng carefully put shangguanhui down gently and then asked.


    Ruby bit her lip and looked anxious.


    "As soon as you went out in the evening, the elder sent someone to call Xiong Lin. Xiong Lin clearly said he would be back in a minute. It''s so late. Why haven''t you seen anyone yet? I''m a little worried."


    Lin nanshang seemed to know something about it. After telling Hongyu to close the door, he helped Shangguan Hui to his father''s house.


    At the moment, Lin Muzhi is still sitting at his desk reading the book of war.


    After seeing Aizi and the two girls, he nodded, and his look eased a lot.


    "You two are going well?"


    The woman''s dress on Nan Sheng''s body is inconvenient to follow Guan Hui, which makes Lin Muzhi think that things will be very complicated.


    But Shangguan Hui nodded and blushed. He didn''t mean to say the reason for his injury.


    Shangguanhui immediately took out the iron pipe for transmitting the message from the hair room and handed it to Lin Muzhi. After Lin nanshang was properly placed, he said with a serious face.


    "When we were out of the stockade, we found out that the elders had something to plot. Later, hui''er suggested that we should divide our troops into two ways. I went to inquire about the elders and she went to exchange information. As a result, I found out that the elders were plotting how to deal with us."


    Atmosphere, a little dignified,


    Even the ruby, which deliberately avoided every time, couldn''t help hanging a heart.


    Because she knew that what the childe said next might have something to do with the disappearance of Xiong Lin today.


    "Elder, they can''t wait, so they decided to take a risk. If we don''t agree, they will set fire to Xiong Lin and others who are friends with us. Moreover, I found that there seem to be more strangers among them. Although I don''t often walk around the stockade, I will have some impression more or less. I think the elder is very respectful to them, and it''s true Several people have high martial arts, and I was almost found. "


    Ruby almost cried out in a hurry. With a pair of eyes, she prayed and looked at Shangguan Hui.


    The latter knew her mind and asked immediately.


    "What about brother Xiong Lin? According to brother Xiong Lin''s temper, he won''t wait to die. Is it bad now?"


    This is what Shangguan Hui and Lin Mengya are worried about at the same time.


    The reason why shangguanhui took advantage of the greed of the elders was to delay time.


    Previously there was nothing to do, but now the time is too tight.


    Once the elders really choose to do it, they are afraid that they will not be able to deal with the plans they have made before.

 Chapter 1042

    "In any case, please ask the master and the young master to save Xiong Lin!"


    Ruby blushed her eyes and knelt in front of them.


    "Ruby, get up quickly! This is because of us. You two have great kindness to our Lin family, which can''t be used!"


    Lin Nansheng immediately went to help, and Hongyu was already six gods.


    "When are they going to do it?"


    Lin Muzhi asked thoughtfully. He already had the worst plan in mind.


    "They didn''t say that. I''m afraid it''s because although Xiong Lin was controlled by them, the people under his hand still let them throw away the rat for a while. But I''m afraid it won''t give us too much time."


    This is what makes Lin nanshang feel the most difficult.


    There are very few people available here except Xiong Lin.


    Moreover, they can''t easily attack these villagers, which leads them to be trapped in this tribe.


    Shangguan Hui hesitated after hearing this.


    The little hand touched the position of his waist, and his pretty face suddenly flew a blush.


    But after seeing Ruby''s low sobbing face, a touch of firmness flashed in her eyes.


    Biting her teeth, she took out what was hidden around her waist.


    The crowd saw that it was several packets of medicine powder and several small medicine bottles.


    After seeing everyone''s asking eyes, Shangguan Hui said with a broken jar.


    "This... This is what Mengya prepared for you. She said that if you can''t escape... If you take these powder mixed with water, you can sterilize the woman temporarily. As for the medicine in this bottle... It can make people, temporarily... Not for the time being."


    Later, she really whispered more and more. At last, she almost killed herself without biting her tongue.


    Lin Muzhi is OK. He is knowledgeable in the end. Although his heart has been intertwined with love and hate for his daughter, he still maintains a minimum of composure on his face.


    It''s Lin Nansheng. He is in his prime of life. Some things are also the first time.


    He made a big red face and scolded in a low voice of resentment.


    "This dead girl, see how I deal with her in the future!"


    How could he not know that since the little sister recovered her divine sense, she was very naughty.


    She must have personally told Shangguan Hui about these things, so hui''er would take them out at the last minute.


    Dead girl, it''s clear that she''s here to make trouble.


    Shangguan Hui''s head hung lower. At the moment, if it weren''t for her inconvenient legs and feet, I''m afraid she would have run out.


    Ruby, a seasoned veteran, couldn''t help but laugh at such an embarrassing atmosphere.


    The young lady of her family is really It''s love and hate.


    For a long time, father and son had a tacit understanding. One of them took a small medicine bottle and tacitly understood each other.


    Just feel that the blood is involuntarily surging upward.


    Lin Mengya, who is far away in Chuang Tzu, now has a leisurely face.


    "I think you don''t seem to care much about it since you handed over your plan to the king. Girl, have you done anything again?"


    In Chuang Tzu, Ning''er, who slept all day during the day, was making trouble in the middle of the night, and everyone was restless.


    In desperation, Qinghu had to accompany Lin Mengya and tease this more and more spiritual little guy.


    Long Tianyu is dealing with some urgent things. After handling them, he will take over the position of Qinghu.


    Seeing Lin Mengya lying beside Ning''er and teasing her son with her hands, Qinghu whispered.


    "Worry, how can I not worry? Just, even if I''m worried, I have to wait until the king''s things are arranged. Besides, the Lin family doesn''t suffer. At most, they are illegitimate children who live outside. What are you afraid of?"


    The more you say this, the more suspicious it becomes.


    Qinghu stared at the girl in front of him. It was hard to believe that this was said from her mouth.


    But he really couldn''t guess what was hidden in Lin Mengya''s cerebellar bag.


    Can only give up temporarily and look down at giggling Ning''er.


    "Why did the Xin family go to Xiong Ling tribe? Do you have any guess?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Her eyes didn''t look so relaxed on the surface.


    "I guess they can''t wait. Moreover, the person who wants my Lin family''s blood may be the candle dragon club. However, the most strange thing for me is, why don''t they use medicine to control my father and brother?"


    In modern terms, the Xin family and the candle dragon club are, in the final analysis, a crazy experimental organization composed of a group of people who are crazy in pursuit of longevity.


    All kinds of strange people they met before may be failures for them.


    For example, although Qinghu can stay young by relying on those poisons, it is actually overdrawing its vitality.


    If the blood of the Lin family is really useful to them, how can they have such sufficient patience? They not only painstakingly designed a drama of Xiong Ling tribe to save people, but also later let them waste their time endlessly.


    In other words, what the candle dragon will want is not only the blood of the Lin family, but also the blood of the Xiong Ling tribe.


    She knows that longevity is also related to genetic genes. Is this the real reason why the candle dragon club wants to start with the Lin family and Xiong Ling?


    She also had some general guesses in her heart, but no one came to confirm it for her.


    As for why they don''t use drugs, she thinks it should be under drug control. What impact will it have on the results.


    However, if you want to ''sow'' successfully in a sober state, you still need some essential steps.


    Once the other party is angry, the medicine she asked Hongyu to take can play a key role.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya unconsciously pursed her mouth and smiled treacherously.


    But Qinghu felt more and more strange. Didn''t the girl secretly do something to deceive people?


    "Well, there are some things you can know."


    Although she gave birth to a baby, in the eyes of Qinghu, she was still the clever little girl.


    What if she takes it off? He''ll always clean up the mess for her.


    A few days later, the news of the ruby brought back by the king''s letter was sent to Lin Mengya.


    At the same time, bailiri told her that everything was ready to send Ning''er away at any time.


    Lin Mengya wants to wait a little longer. She hopes her father and brother can take a look at the child and send him away.


    The king is also ready, and has sent a team of people to secretly surround the Xiong Ling tribe.


    At that time, he cooperated with Xiong Lin inside and outside to rescue the Lin family and their son.


    Next, Lin Mengya had to wait patiently.


    Day and night, she was worried about the news of her father and brother.


    Even though she knew that they would protect themselves, she was worried all day for fear of any mistakes.


    During this period, the king also sent several messages. They only knew that several Xin family went to Xiong Ling and wanted to take Xiong Lin secretly, so they forced their father and brother to obey.


    But they found out in advance. His brother secretly rescued Xiong Lin. Xiong Lin received the contact information from the people sent by the king.


    Everything was going on in an orderly and rapid way. Maybe one morning, she could see her father and brother as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Worry and hope are burning her. Even Ning''er seems to know her mother''s mood. She lies honestly in bed and is very clever these days.


    Finally, news came from the king. Five days later, Xiong Lin will act according to his plan and join hands with the king''s army to suppress the whole Xiong Ling tribe by force.


    After Lin Mengya knew, she could only pray silently in her heart. I hope everything goes well.


    At the same time, the Lin family and their sons who learned about the plan were also ready.


    Still in the small courtyard, Lin nanshang silently took out the long sword that had followed him for more than ten years and sat in the yard wiping it carefully.


    He looked so gentle and serious that even Shangguan Hui couldn''t help feeling a little envious of the long sword in his hand.


    But she was soon relieved. The long sword had been with him for more than ten years. It was not only a weapon, but also a comrade in arms who fought side by side with him. It was a weapon to protect his safety in the enemy array.


    There are some things she can''t envy.


    For example, his fate with Yue Ting, his long sword in his hand.


    But for one thing, she beat them.


    In the days after Lin nanshang, I will spend with him.


    With a confident smile, she turned, left the backyard and went to the front hall.


    Hongyu is giving Xiong Lin the wound medicine.


    On that day, when Lin Nansheng learned about the elder''s plan, he secretly rescued Xiong Lin at the first time.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the elder wanted Xiong Lin''s life.


    Even taking advantage of Xiong Lin''s carelessness, he took the medicine of perspiration. Xiong Lin fought desperately, but he was beaten and scarred. Finally, he fell on a cliff in the back mountain.


    Just waiting to coerce Wailin''s father and son, let Xiong Lin die without a burial place.


    However, except for the elder, others didn''t know these things. They thought that the elder was just threatening the Lin family with Xiong Lin.


    The guards of Xiong Lin are now in their hands. Because they are busy preparing other things, the elder has not noticed that Xiong Lin has been rescued.


    Now, the elder has the help of Xin''s family, but they also sneak into many experts sent by the king.


    This is a game of mutual calculation. We can win only by looking at which side has a harder hand.


    Unconsciously pinched his cuffs, and Shangguan Hui''s eyes showed a little coldness.


    Cards? She also has. I just hope that the Xiong Ling tribe doesn''t deceive people too much, otherwise, no one will get any benefit!


    "Sister Hongyu, how''s brother Xiong Lin''s injury?"


    Shangguan Hui came in with a smile and asked. The two people who had just pasted on everything suddenly separated.


    She couldn''t help laughing in the dark.


    These two people seem to be mature, but they are much simpler than her in these aspects.


    She was so shy all day that she had to suppress her teasing thoughts.


    Who let her bully honest people.

 Chapter 1043

    "It''s almost all right. In fact, it''s all skin injuries. It''s no big deal."


    Hongyu turned and took the medicine out of the room. Xiong Lin smiled naively and responded to shangguanhui.


    But this time, shangguanhui didn''t take the opportunity to tease him, but nodded with a slightly heavy face.


    "That''s good. We can only succeed and never fail in major events in a few days. However, you can''t show up these days. There are many things that are inconvenient to do."


    When it comes to business, Xiong Lin seems to have changed.


    He was the fiercest warrior of Xiong Ling tribe. Fighting with his friends for his tribe had already made his blood boil.


    Moreover, he knows better than anyone that if the greed of the four elders is allowed to cause trouble, the whole Xiong Ling tribe will be buried in their hands sooner or later.


    "Brother Xiong Lin, I don''t know something. I hope you can give me an answer."


    Shangguan Hui looked at Xiong Lin seriously and said.


    The latter nodded, with a bit of seriousness on his face.


    "I know Xiong Ling is in collusion with the Xin family, but according to my observation, the Xin family doesn''t seem to provide much help to the tribe. Why are the elders so determined to the Xin family? And... With all due respect, there is nothing the Xin family can covet in Xiong Ling tribe. I don''t understand this all the time."


    Shangguan Hui is a very intelligent woman. She can see many things clearly at once.


    Xiong Lin sighed heavily when he heard the speech.


    "I don''t know when it started. But when my father was still alive, he told me that the bear spirit was just a bait for the Xin family. Every five years, the bear Spirit offered twenty young men and girls to the Xin family. But now, because Uncle Lin and them came, the Xin family said that if the bear spirit had a way to leave their bones and blood, they would be free in the future For one thing. But what''s the difference? Those who suffer are not all the people of my bear spirit! "


    Shangguan Hui was stunned. She really didn''t expect that there was such an inside story.


    At this moment, she also understood why several Presbyterians were so anxious.


    After all, it seems to be a good way for you to do this kind of thing.


    However, in this way, they are not reduced to the puppets of the Xin family. What they have to sacrifice is their Xiong Ling people.


    For a long time, she said in a low voice.


    "Brother Xiong Lin''s mind is really different from theirs. Now I understand why you had to help Nansheng''s father and son."


    Xiong Lin, like Nan Sheng, is a man with heaven and earth in his chest.


    Even because of his feelings with ruby, but more importantly, Xiong Lin saw the sinister intentions of the Xin family.


    "Helping others means helping yourself. Don''t worry, Shangguan girl. Uncle Lin and brother Lin will be fine as long as I''m here. It''s time for those old guys to recognize the facts. Xin family, hum, who knows what they do in private. But I Xiong Ling can''t be manipulated by them anymore!"


    Xiong Lin''s eyes were firm and he was obviously ready.


    Shangguanhui seemed to think he should say something, but in the end, he found that what he said was superfluous.


    Xiong Lin does not love his tribe, but his love is more sincere. He would rather be reborn with pain than continue to survive.


    At this time, ruby turned back.


    After the two people just exchanged eyes, even an outsider of her read some connotation from the eyes of the two people.


    She knows him, thousands of words, just one look is enough.


    I can''t help but envy.


    Turned around and returned to his room with a smile.


    She picked up her pen and wrote down the news she got today in her hidden stationery.


    After thinking carefully, she always felt that this matter should be told to Mengya.


    The Xin family is so strange that they even want Xiong Lin to worship young girls. This matter has a strange smell.


    What''s more, they now want to exchange the blood of the Lin family.


    Even if she was an outsider, she felt incredible.


    Now, the whole bear spirit tribe is loose outside and tight inside.


    At the same time, the army sent by the king also quietly lurked in the mountains.


    Shangguan Hui thought he couldn''t help with the war between the two armies, so he just became an idle man.


    After giving the letter to Uncle Lin, shangguanhui could only wait quietly like ruby.


    Because the situation is getting tense, the message is getting faster and faster.


    Naturally, the king was afraid that any important news would affect the war situation, so within a few days, the letter from Hongyu was given priority to Lin Mengya.


    After reading this letter, Lin Mengya''s guesses were finally confirmed.


    Sure enough, the Xin family took a fancy to the combination of Xiong Ling and the Lin family''s blood.


    And since the Xin family takes so much trouble, it must be related to longevity.


    She was suddenly a little worried that if the king took Xiong Ling by force, according to the sinister behavior style of the Xin family, would they have some thoughts of eternal future trouble.


    She immediately wrote a letter to remind the king that the conflict broke out one night before the letter was sent to the front-line general in charge of encircling and suppressing Xiong Ling tribe.


    "You two quickly change your clothes and mix with the old and weak women and children in the village!"


    Xiong Lin had already secretly arranged for the innocent people in the village to go up the mountain to escape.


    Hongyu nodded with Guan Hui, and immediately went back to the room and changed into a modest dress.


    After taking a look at their sweetheart, Xiong Lin''s men escorted them out in the dark.


    The Lin family''s two father and son wore well-fitting soft armor, and all their usual helplessness and humiliation were swept away.


    They were holding long swords and vigorous. Even at night, they could not hinder their awe inspiring spirit.


    The patience of these months has come to an end.


    Outside the village, the king''s people have gradually surrounded everything here.


    Xiong Lin, who was also dressed with strength, nodded slightly with the two of them. A fire burned in their eyes.


    Tonight, it''s time.


    "Please have a taste, sir. This wine is our Xiong Ling''s treasure. Only the most distinguished guests can enjoy it here. Of course, it can''t compare with the good wine of Xin family."


    In the elder building, which symbolizes status, four dignified elders in front of the people are now laughing like prostitutes.


    He shamelessly lowered his posture and even didn''t want any dignity. He just wanted to get a little benefit from these people.


    Or charity.


    "This wine is good, but you old people are very disappointed. Before coming here, I heard from the people of the family that this bear spirit woman, although she was born in a vulgar place, has a different taste. Since we are here today, we also want to see it. What do you say, elder?"


    The speaker was a young man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He looked mean and ungrateful.


    His eyes twinkled with malicious light, staring at the elders in front of him, with a very arrogant attitude.


    The elder''s eyes flashed, and then his face was a little stiff.


    However, the other three elders have eyes like wolves, only the ecstasy of getting benefits, and have no scruples at all.


    The elder''s last doubt was dispelled. Isn''t it a woman? He was already ready. He was afraid of being gossip, so he didn''t offer it.


    Seeing that the three people didn''t care, the elder smiled. His eyes were full of tacit feelings among men.


    "What''s the difficulty? It''s a blessing they cultivated in their last life to serve the adults. Just taste the wine first. I''ll arrange other things."


    The men of the Xin family all had a disdainful smile on their faces.


    However, they enjoy the feeling of being praised to heaven.


    Their status in the Xin family was not high, otherwise they would not have been sent to this mountain nest to perform tasks.


    But the girls here are also very famous in Xin''s family.


    Who doesn''t know that most of the young girls worshipped by Xiong Ling have become the forbidden land of the powerful and powerful people in the Xin family.


    However, it is a pity that they can''t even see it at ordinary times, but now they can play happily and can''t help burning themselves from the bath fire. Seduced by wine and lust, the idea of forcibly suppressing in ordinary times also surged into my heart.


    Hum, tonight, let the women of Xiong Ling see what the power of the Xin family is!


    For a time, the guests and hosts were happy on the second floor, but it was disgusting in the eyes of others.


    "You, go and make good arrangements. Today, we must let several adults of the Xin family have a good time. If you do it well, it will naturally benefit you."


    The people under the elder got the hint from the people inside and immediately came out to give orders.


    The people at the bottom knew what they meant and immediately whispered some dirty jokes to make trouble.


    No one found that a figure slipped away quietly along the corner of the wall


    Just after seeing off Ruby and Guan Hui, the remaining three men are sitting together to discuss business.


    Suddenly I heard someone smashing the door outside.


    The three men immediately became vigilant and looked at each other. Lin Nansheng hid his long sword behind him and calmly opened the door.


    "Who!"


    Lin Nansheng asked in a low voice, but the people outside just smashed the door and didn''t respond at all.


    Frowning, Lin Nansheng looked at the trembling courtyard door, and a touch of cruelty crossed his eyes.


    Suddenly he opened the door. When the other party was not ready, the sharp long sword attacked the other party''s neck.


    It takes only one inch to kill each other.


    "Childe Lin, please, please save my sister!"


    Unexpectedly, Lin nanshang was stunned by a very young face. Seeing that the man looked familiar, he remembered that Xiong Lin had sent him to send a letter to him several times.


    His eyes softened a lot. Soon, Xiong Lin, who hadn''t heard anything for a long time, poked his head out of the house. When he saw the boy again, he couldn''t help shouting.

 Chapter 1044

    "Xiao Lei, why are you?"


    Xiong Lin stepped in front of the young man and asked eagerly.


    The boy immediately flushed his eyes and wiped his tears with his small hands, but he wanted to talk and stopped.


    Lin Nansheng looked outside again and again, finally determined that no one followed, and quietly closed the door.


    At this time, the boy named Xiao Lei had been taken to the house by Xiong Lin.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you to hide with your sister? Why don''t you obey?"


    Xiong Lin seems to know Xiao Lei very well and care about each other.


    Xiao Lei continued to touch his tears, but he told the truth intermittently.


    "We were going to hide in the mountain with everyone. Who knows, the elder sent someone to call my sister before we packed up the things. I waited left and right and couldn''t see my sister coming back, so I went to find it. Who knows, the elder planned to give my sister to the adults of the Xin family. Clan leader, please save my sister!"


    It turned out that although Xiao Lei was young, he was very clever.


    When he saw that his sister hadn''t come back for a long time, the people on the elder side also said they didn''t see it, so he sneaked into the small building where the elders lived.


    Unexpectedly, I saw my dazed sister in a guest room.


    But there was someone around him. He was really unable to save his sister. He took the opportunity to eavesdrop and wanted to find a chance to start.


    But the more he stayed, the colder his heart became.


    The people around are not credible. The only patriarch who can help them is still missing. However, Xiao Lei had to place his hope on the two Lin family people.


    "These elders are really impatient!"


    Xiong Lin was so angry that he almost broke the table.


    Xiao Lei and his sister are not from the tribe. They are just their own father, who picked them up outside with kindness.


    However, every time the Xin family requires that they must be young men and girls in the tribe.


    Unexpectedly, they still think about it.


    Xiao Lei''s sister is only 13 years old this year!


    These animals are inferior!


    "It seems that some things should be done sooner rather than later. Xiao Lei, find a place to hide first and don''t let anyone find you. If you can trust us, you can completely entrust us with saving your sister."


    Lin Nansheng, who looked indignant, also patted Xiao Lei on the shoulder. He also had a very loving sister. Naturally, he knew Xiao Lei''s mood now.


    The child nodded hard, bit his teeth and ran out secretly.


    Looking at the child''s back, Lin nanshang sighed faintly.


    A young man has such a mind and can stay calm in the face of danger. He is a good seedling.


    However, Xiao Lei must have been very cautious in Xiong Ling these years.


    I can''t help recalling my childhood with ya''er.


    He is not as brave and resourceful as the little boy.


    At least, Xiao Lei is still desperately protecting his sister. So he must help him!


    "Uncle Lin, brother Lin, my people have gathered secretly. How are you preparing?"


    Xiong Lin''s heart was also burning with anger, waiting to be washed with the enemy''s blood.


    Lin''s father and son nodded silently. On their resolute face, they had long been ready to fight in blood.


    At the same time, the three left the small yard where they had been imprisoned for many days. A fierce battle was inevitable again.


    Meanwhile, in a cave on the back mountain of Xiong Ling tribe, Shangguan Hui and Hongyu are looking at the situation at the bottom of the mountain with great concern.


    The cave should have been prepared by Xiong Lin long ago. It is very dry and has no peculiar smell. Moreover, it has a large space, and there are some clean food and water.


    Just for the sake of safety, there should be no light, so as not to be found by people outside.


    In the dark, the lights at the foot of the mountain looked like ghost fire.


    The children snuggled quietly in their mother''s arms, while the weak mothers snuggled and trembled with each other.


    No one knows what will happen outside, but fear is like an invisible hand, tightly holding their panic hearts.


    Subconsciously, these people turned their eyes to the two women standing at the entrance of the mountain.


    When organizing everyone to go up the mountain just now, these two women arranged everything before and after, so that they had a backbone.


    Now, they naturally, the above two people are Guanhui ruby.


    But they did not know that the anxiety in their hearts was far better than them.


    "I don''t know what will happen to Xiong Lin and them at the foot of the mountain."


    Ruby''s beautiful face is deeply worried.


    Shangguanhui stood at the entrance of the cave and kept her eyes on the village below. Now, even she was not sure. After all, there are always variables in this kind of thing.


    "They work hard below, and we can''t relax. Before coming up, Nansheng told me that once there is a fight below, those people may do something crazy. We don''t have many hands, so we should be more careful."


    In addition to the old and weak women and children in the cave, there are people sent by Xiong Lin to protect them.


    Although the mountains and forests are the best cover, shangguanhui''s heart is still shrouded in a layer of uneasiness.


    I hope everything goes well.


    I don''t know how long later, the children nestled in their mother''s arms could not hold on and fell into a deep sleep.


    Everyone gathered to keep warm with each other.


    Everyone''s heart is a bit of panic. I don''t know what fate we will face after tonight.


    A fire gradually lit up below, and Shangguan Hui grasped his cloak to protect himself from the cold.


    The king''s men have gone in while it was dark. Now, no news can be sent out or spread in.


    It seems that things are more difficult than they expected.


    Shangguan Hui stood there silently, eager to see through.


    Among the tribes at this time, the Lin family and their son also fell into a hard struggle.


    Things are a little bad.


    Their previous plan was to enter the elders'' yard first, catch the elders and the Xin family, and make a quick decision.


    But unexpectedly, when the king''s people just sneaked into the village, they were warned somehow.


    By the time they arrived, the Xin family and the four elders had been disturbed.


    The two sides fell into a fierce battle, and the Lin family and their son and Xiong Lin didn''t want to hurt these people''s lives, so they were worried about their actions.


    Unexpectedly, these shameless guys immediately kidnapped the innocent people in the yard after seeing their actions.


    The Lin family''s father and son threw a rat repellent. Helpless, they had to let people surround the yard first.


    Those people are particularly arrogant. Relying on the hostages in their hands, they are actually boasting and let them automatically give up their advantages, or they will kill these innocent people.


    Naturally, the Lin family and their sons despise their dirty means, but they will never let these villains continue to be free.


    "Father, why don''t I sneak in and kill them directly!"


    Lin Nansheng''s eyes were a little cold. He had a long sword in his hand. He wanted to open the hearts of those villains one by one and see what color it was.


    But Lin Muzhi looked thoughtfully at the yard surrounded by them. A moment later, his face shook his head solemnly.


    "No! How did our people come in just now? Even you and I didn''t notice how they were disturbed. Have you ever thought about it?"


    Lin Muzhi is a veteran on the battlefield. Most of Lin Mengya''s sensitivity to the war situation followed him.


    In contrast, Lin nanshang, who had fought under his command for many years, was a little less careful.


    But when it comes to fighting the enemy, Lin Nansheng is brave and intelligent. He can hardly meet an enemy.


    His children are extremely complementary.


    "Isn''t it that the other party also sent scouts?"


    Seeing his son''s question, Lin Muzhi hesitated. He looked at him faintly and said.


    "If the other party is a general of the enemy country, you''re right. But the other party is just a running dog and pawn sent by the Xin family. They drive people, most of them from xiongling tribe. Don''t forget that the people sent by King lieyun are all sharp teachers. Where can these mountain village men find them?"


    Although Lin Muzhi is not clear about some things, he can see a thing or two over the years.


    The atmosphere in the yard was not tense at all. Those people even continued to eat and drink in the house, as if they were sure of victory.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that these people are pretending to be relaxed and waiting for the opportunity to break through.


    But the identity of the other party makes Lin Muzhi feel that they really have some killer mace in their hands.


    It was a matter of human life and he had to be cautious.


    "Is it the news revealed by our people? It''s impossible. Ya''er has always done everything without leakage. Since she asked for it, she naturally won''t have such a mistake. Father, why don''t I take a small team of people around to check if there''s anything different."


    Seeing his father nodding, Lin nanshang immediately took orders and went away.


    As soon as he left, Xiong Lin hurried with a dignified look.


    Just now he took his own people and suppressed the group of four elders in the tribe at the same time.


    It''s just that the situation makes him feel a little surprised.


    "Uncle Lin, just now I went to those families, but my people found their traces everywhere in the village. Now they have been tied back by me. But I always think it''s not that simple. My people have watched them before. My people have not seen when they went out."


    Xiong Lin looked a little strange. His group of people were absolutely loyal, and he personally asked the person in charge of watching. Everyone looked at a loss and didn''t seem to be lying.


    Moreover, he arranged the spy temporarily, the personnel were not arranged in advance, and there was no hint of the wind between them.


    This can only show that they are really unaware of when these people left home.


    After knowing these things, Lin Muzhi''s eyebrows tightened even more.


    Strange thing, why one after another?

 Chapter 1045

    "What''s the matter with you? Sister Hui, come in and have a look!"


    Ruby, who was busy taking care of the people in the cave, suddenly gave a cry. Shangguanhui immediately turned around and hurried back to the cave.


    "Sister Hongyu, what''s the matter?"


    Ruby''s cry was a little panic. Shangguanhui naturally knew her temperament, so her heart couldn''t help mentioning it.


    Ruby was squatting on the ground with the lighting stone she had given her in her hand, checking the man''s situation.


    "I don''t know what happened. Just now they all fainted. I couldn''t wake up."


    As she spoke, ruby kept patting the woman''s face on the ground.


    Shangguan Hui frowned tightly. Did he really get fed by ya''er again?


    After thinking for a moment, he quickly took out a palm sized paper bag from his arms. When he opened it, there were dark red pills inside.


    "Sister Hongyu, please help me to feed them this pill. Ya''er said that once they find anything wrong, take this to ensure temporary safety."


    For Lin Mengya, Shangguan Hui and Hongyu both have 100% trust.


    Kwai did not ask the unnecessary words. The two men quickly pressed the mouth of these people quickly and quickly, and sent them into the small pill of soya bean size.


    There was more and more noise in the village below, and even they could hear some voices in the cave.


    But unexpectedly, when two or three people were not taking pills, those people suddenly stood up from the ground.


    "You --"


    As soon as Ruby opened her mouth and asked, one of them stepped on the body of his fellow countryman without hesitation, and held Ruby''s throat vigorously.


    Shangguan Hui was startled and saw the remaining two figures at random. One rushed towards himself and the other ran outside.


    In a hurry, Shangguan Hui smashed the one in front of ruby with all his strength.


    Although the man had strong hands, his body was not very flexible, and he was knocked away by her at once.


    "Cough..."


    Hongyu coughed hard and leaned against Guan Hui.


    "What''s the matter... Are these three people crazy?"


    Ruby widened her eyes and looked at the dark shadow in front of her in disbelief.


    The shadow soon rushed over again. At this time, they were ready, separated quickly and avoided each other''s attack.


    I saw the two shadows hit again, but there was no response to the other sleepy people in the cave.


    Shangguanhui and Hongyu had to escape from the cave.


    At this time, the night wind is blowing, and the two people only feel cold to the bone.


    The figure who chased behind quickly followed out, but stood at the mouth of the cave, but they hesitated.


    Hold your breath. Shangguan Hui doesn''t know what''s going on now.


    She could only try her best not to make any noise with ruby, and was on alert for the actions of those two people at any time.


    Unexpectedly, the two men suddenly smelled with their noses like dogs.


    Shangguan Hui and Hongyu almost suffocated, stared wide, and their heart was like beating a drum.


    Finally, the two figures seemed to smell something in the air.


    Under the frightened eyes of shangguanhui and Hongyu hiding behind the tree, the two men ran down the mountain at the same time.


    The shadow disappeared in an instant, but they hid behind the tree until the figure disappeared for a long time. They slowly came out from behind the tree.


    "God... They... Are they evil?"


    The pinched neck is still aching. Hongyu really can''t imagine that she has no grievance with each other. Why do they want to do this.


    But shangguanhui''s worried look increased. She didn''t know what had happened, but she always felt that it had something to do with what ya''er had told her before.


    She clenched the medicine bag in her hand. Even in the rush, she kept holding it tightly in her hand and never let go.


    "No, I have to go down the mountain. Sister Hongyu, I''ll give it to you first."


    It was quiet around. The guards who had guarded around the cave were now gone.


    Even Shangguan Hui knew that there had been some changes that caught them off guard.


    "Well, leave it to me. You can go down the mountain at ease. Also, be careful."


    Although she was also very afraid and didn''t know whether there would be another sudden situation like that just now in the cave, neither the master nor the master and young master were there. She subconsciously would obey the orders of Shangguan Hui.


    "You should also be careful here. In my opinion, you''d better try to stay outside and be alert."


    Shangguan Hui said sorry. He took off his cloak and put it firmly on Ruby.


    The latter refused for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t resist Shangguan Hui. He had to take the lighting stone, stand at the mouth of the cave and watch her leave.


    The night wind soon blew through her thin clothes, but only the pill in her palm was hot and ironed her palm.


    Be sure to hurry to Nansheng. This time, she may be able to help him.


    The footsteps are like the wind, and the slender figure shuttles constantly in the mountains and forests.


    In the village of xiongling tribe at this time, Lin Nansheng and Lin Muzhi faced the surrounding villagers who looked like crazy demons, and their faces were three times darker than the night.


    No one expected that things would develop like this.


    "You two, if I can''t help being crazy for a while, you can kill me with a sword. Don''t have any compassion for me. I''d rather die than become a puppet of those people!"


    Xiong Lin was pale and sweaty. At the moment, he knelt down in pain.


    His sleeves were torn by himself, revealing his extremely strong arms.


    On his arms, the thick and thin veins of his little finger burst up and beat a little frightening.


    He himself seemed to endure great pain and beat the ground with his hands. Even though his fists were blurred, he still couldn''t stop.


    Lin''s father and son looked at each other and nodded resolutely.


    Xiong Lin smiled weakly at them. The next moment, he clenched his teeth and fought with the things in his body.


    Outside the three of them, the elite troops dressed in black surrounded them firmly.


    In front of those people, many villagers were waving their hands and feet and fighting with the sergeants like crazy as a devil.


    They have no skills in fighting. All they can use is their own hands, feet, teeth, and even their own bodies.


    But somehow, these people suddenly had infinite power, and everyone was frightened, but they couldn''t speak.


    These villagers who have never practiced any martial moves are now very difficult to deal with.


    The Sergeants are not unable to fight, but the king gave orders before. They should not easily damage the lives of Xiong Ling tribe.


    For a time, it fell into an impasse.


    "General Lin, our people have begun to suffer casualties. If this goes on, they will certainly die!"


    The sergeant commander of this team is a very decisive young general.


    This person had been unknown before. After Yan Jing''s rebellion, he showed his head.


    But what others don''t know is that this person was a member of the reserve secretly recruited by the king for Xiaoyu.


    Who knows that such a scene was encountered in the first confrontation with the enemy. For a time, the young general didn''t know what to do.


    "Before dawn, if these people are still like this, they won''t have to be merciful to their subordinates. I, the forest shepherd, will bear all the consequences. I, commander Shao, will take care of it."


    Although Lin Muzhi could not bear it, his tone was very firm.


    On the battlefield, he made up his mind and never indulged his feelings and desires too much.


    Today''s situation has gone beyond conventional combat.


    Just now, they seized an opportunity to enter the hospital and rob the hostages, but they were found by the Xin family again.


    A small-scale conflict broke out between them. Although the Xin family had excellent martial arts, their fists were difficult to defeat four hands. Moreover, the Lin family, together with Shao Tongling and Xiong Lin, immediately lost the situation.


    Several members of the Xin family were also killed by Lin Nansheng.


    The remaining few ignored and claimed to fight with them.


    Before the words fell, behind them, the captured villagers suddenly broke free from the rope and attacked them.


    The villagers, who were taken hostage, suddenly became angry at this time.


    Faced with the enemy on both sides, they had no choice but to withdraw immediately and turn from attack to defense.


    Unexpectedly, even Xiong Lin had such a strange situation. At the moment, the night was over half. If they were soft hearted, they were afraid that they would miss their own lives and those sergeants'' lives.


    What''s more, what if they die? Those villagers are obviously driven by some means.


    "Ah -- ah, ah --"


    A series of painful cries overflowed from Xiong Lin''s mouth. In order to resist some things in his body, he had bitten his mouth full of blood and was very miserable.


    His arms were like soaking in fire oil and baking in the stove. He just wanted to wave his arms and sprinkle the heat in his blood wantonly.


    "Brother Xiong Lin, why don''t I cut off these two arms for you so that you won''t suffer such a crime!"


    In the past few months, Lin Nansheng has already regarded each other as his brother.


    Seeing Xiong Lin in such pain, he naturally couldn''t bear it.


    But Xiong Lin bit his teeth and jumped out a few words.


    "It''s useless! I feel... This thing... Seems to control my heart! It''s better to dig my heart directly than... You cut off your arm..."


    As he knows, Xiong Lin only feels his heart beating fast, and the more his heart beats, the stronger the pain from his arm.


    He would rather break his heart than break his arm!


    It''s not that he wants to die, even after the change of ordinary villagers. Besides, his brute force is not to hurt his brothers.


    no He will never allow himself to become a Murderer with blood on his hands!


    "Ha ha, Xiong Lin, it''s useless. The more you resist the power, the more powerful it will erupt in the future. We brothers are waiting to see you, break that little white face''s neck and avenge my brother!"

 Chapter 1046

    Not far away, the Xin family hid behind the villagers who were out of control, and their tone was vicious, constantly provoking Lin nanshang and them.


    But none of them was fooled by this low-end method.


    But it didn''t hinder Lin nanshang. He hated these people more and more.


    Tonight, if he has to kill his brother, he will try his best to let those villains bury his brother!


    "I... I can''t hold on, brother Lin, kill me! You must kill me!"


    Xiong Lin has exhausted all his endurance. Sweat mixed with blood makes him look particularly ferocious.


    His eyes are slightly lax. It won''t take long for him to become a puppet dominated by others.


    Lin Nansheng couldn''t bear to see him in such pain. He raised his long sword following him, but he couldn''t do it for a long time.


    "Don''t be afraid, come and kill me!"


    Xiong Lin''s face was full of relief.


    Unwilling to leave the world like this, and unwilling to leave his beloved girl like this.


    But he doesn''t want to be a tool used by others.


    He widened his eyes hard, and even welcomed the arrival of death with some expectation.


    The long sword is like electricity. It can pierce his heart in a flash. However, Lin Nansheng''s long sword stopped in mid air and was difficult to fall.


    "Don''t tell ruby."


    Lin Nansheng saw Xiong Lin and said this sentence with his last strength. There was no choice but to give up.


    The next moment, Xiong Lin suddenly grasped his sword and stabbed himself in the chest without fear.


    With a puff, the sharp sword disappeared into Xiong Lin''s chest. Lin nanshang had no time to respond and watched his brother die under his sword.


    "Xiong Lin -"


    Lin Nansheng''s mourning voice rang through the night sky, and everyone''s heart was awe inspiring. After all, we can''t be good tonight.


    "Shao Tongling, don''t keep your hands and try your best!"


    Lin Muzhi''s face also had some lingering heaviness. After all, they still had no choice but to win at the cost of blood and life.


    Commander Shao nodded and directed his men to fight back.


    Under the sharp sword, those villagers are just physical beings, even though they are extremely powerful.


    "Hum, do you think you can rush out in this way? Xin Dong, bring the things. Let them see the power of our Xin family."


    The rest of the Xin family had a negative look on their face.


    The four elders of Xiong Ling, who were hiding nearby, looked at each other.


    From the beginning to the present, they have witnessed the whole process.


    Just now, I don''t know how several adults of the Xin family learned that someone sneaked in at night.


    Later, they took out several small boxes and let them cut a little blood in. The villagers outside were like crazy.


    Now, what are you going to do?


    "Four elders, my brothers, and your patriarchs died in the hands of that little white face. Do you think we should cooperate?"


    While talking, the sinister man named Xin Hong came to the four elders.


    "Big... What adults say is that they just don''t know what adults want us to do?"


    Xin Hong stretched out his hand and gently patted elder Xiong on the shoulder. The smile on his face made elder Xiong feel very uneasy for some reason.


    "It''s very simple. Use your life to help us do a small thing. I believe the elder will never refuse?"


    Xin Hongyin said, then his fingers were like a hook and clamped the elder''s neck.


    The other party looked at him in horror. He just wanted to resist, but a black bug suddenly slipped out of Xinhong''s cuff. In the twinkling of an eye, the bug climbed into the elder''s ear.


    Nearby, several of Xin Hong''s companions followed suit.


    The four elders were as if their bones had been taken out. After they let go, they automatically paralyzed on the ground.


    "You... You... What a cruel heart!"


    Elder Xiong trembled and said, even though his eyes were full of hate.


    But now, he has lost the best chance to resist.


    The elder could only twitch under the indifferent eyes of those people, just like his brothers, and finally lost all his mind.


    The vicious smile spread slowly around Xin Hong''s mouth.


    "Get up and let them see what means our Xin family has!"


    The four elders suddenly got up from the ground, but at this time, their faces withered, their eyes turned white, and their actions were no longer like normal people.


    The four men rushed to the chaotic side at the same time, but they were different from the previous villagers. They seemed to be regardless of the enemy and ourselves. As long as someone blocked in front of them, they all attacked.


    For a moment, the scene was like hell.


    The sergeants under commander Shao rushed up, but found that the four people didn''t feel any pain. Even if they attacked with swords, they were useless. If they were careless, they would be hurt by them.


    The scene is more and more strange and difficult to control.


    Shangguanhui finally got to the outside of the village. When he saw the flames and figures shaking inside, he couldn''t help but stop.


    The villager''s abnormal situation just now has been very difficult for her. Now she doesn''t know what kind of situation it is. Her injury is small. If she loses these drugs, it will be a big deal.


    He kept pacing back and forth. Shangguan Hui turned around anxiously. Finally, he bit his teeth and rushed in regardless of life and death.


    Suddenly, the hand was held.


    She immediately looked back and saw the face of a strange teenager.


    "You are -"


    The young man''s small face was black, with only a pair of bright eyes. He looked at her eagerly and pulled her out of the village.


    "Let go of me, darling. Go and hide yourself. Don''t run around."


    Shangguanhui wanted to break away, but he was afraid of hurting the boy, so he had to persuade him patiently.


    But the boy didn''t listen at all. After finally pulling her into a dilapidated yard, the boy took care of himself and pushed open a broken door in the yard.


    "If you go in from here, you can go directly to the courtyard where Lin Gongzi and his family live!"


    The young man opened his mouth in a hurry. Shangguan Hui was stunned. He followed the young man suspiciously and carefully entered the collapsing house.


    The boy seemed to be very familiar with it. Even in the dark, he touched the head of the abandoned bed, and then broke open the door of the underground passage.


    "I''ll go down first. Be careful, sister."


    The boy turned back and told him carefully, and then lit the small oil lamp he carried with him.


    The light was not very bright, but it was the only light in the room.


    Shangguanhui felt that the young man didn''t mean any harm to himself. After nodding, he followed the young man and drilled into the secret path in the broken house.


    "Little brother, how do you know here? Do you know what''s going on inside?"


    Although the young man was anxious, he took good care of shangguanhui. He not only lit the road under her feet, but also reminded her from time to time.


    "This is what my sister and I accidentally found before. I don''t know what''s going on inside. I''m going to save my sister."


    Shangguanhui felt the boy''s voice tremble and gently patted him on the shoulder.


    "It will be all right. Like you, my sister is going to save people. Let''s go quickly and you can see your sister earlier."


    The boy wiped his eyes and nodded heavily.


    Shangguanhui is a little distressed about the child. Anyway, at least at his age, he is still a daughter who has no worries about food and clothing.


    Then he thought of something and kneaded a few pills in his hand and put them in the palm of the boy''s hand.


    "This medicine can prevent accidents. If you see someone attacking you like crazy, you crush the pill and sprinkle it on his mouth and nose. Maybe it can be useful."


    Without looking, the boy held the pill tightly, as if he had great trust in Shangguan Hui.


    The secret passage was not short, and there was no peculiar smell inside. Probably because of frequent ventilation, they didn''t feel stuffy.


    Soon, the movement of the ground came along the ventilation hole.


    The boy shrank a little, and a pair of eyes showed some fear.


    Shangguan Hui took the young man''s cool little hand and walked in front of him firmly and gently.


    "Don''t be afraid, my sister will protect you."


    Obviously, she is just a delicate girl, but she can bring people great peace of mind.


    The young man was stunned, and his steps were no longer hesitant. He skillfully followed shangguanhui and accelerated his steps.


    The sound is getting louder and clearer.


    The tunnel also gradually had an upward trend. Finally, the boy grabbed her and came forward to explore and knock.


    Finally, the two men pushed the door out of the dark way together.


    A smell of dust came straight at them. Shangguan Hui and the boy suppressed coughing for a few times before they found that they had reached the back of the small courtyard where they had lived before.


    Looking around, Shangguan Hui was surprised. Fortunately, only the young man and his sister knew this secret way. Otherwise, they were afraid that the courtyard they thought was solid and free of gold soup had already been exposed under the eyes of others.


    "Sister, what should we do?"


    Although Xiao Lei had the courage to come back secretly to save his sister, there was chaos outside, and he was at a loss.


    "Don''t worry. You hide here and guard the secret road. Don''t let anyone find it. Maybe it will be of great use. My sister will find your sister and send her to reunite with you first. Do you know?"


    The boy nodded. Although he was a little uneasy, he had inexplicable trust in his beautiful sister.


    The little figure curled up in the corner. After the oil lamp was turned off, even Shangguan Hui couldn''t see his position.


    With the expectation of the youth, shangguanhui carefully ran out of the backyard.


    Unexpectedly, the situation would become so strange. Shangguan Hui hid at the door and looked out of the yard. The villagers were dancing like demons. The expression on their faces had already solidified, but they still dragged their broken limbs and rushed to their position in Nansheng.

 Chapter 1047

    The dull sound of the sword stabbing into the body made Shangguan Hui''s body shrink involuntarily.


    No one shouted pain, and those fallen figures, even the last painful cry, became corpses.


    She could not find any words to describe such a scene except weird.


    Clenched the pills in his hand. If the comatose people in the cave didn''t have the pills given by ya''er, I''m afraid they would become the living dead in front of them.


    This kind of thing is not out of the original intention of these people. Even if they have been sad for themselves, they can''t just watch them die here.


    Soon, the front of the Lin family''s father and son was forced to retreat.


    The remaining villagers also rushed forward one after another.


    Shangguan Hui, who was hiding at the door, soon found that several people were getting closer and closer to her. Then, as if she had found something about her, she turned around and attacked the place where she was hiding.


    In the dim light, the faces of those people were like ghosts. Shangguan Hui was shocked. Fortunately, she was ready, took out those small pills and quickly crushed a few.


    The texture of the pill is very brittle and soft, and it becomes a powder in an instant.


    Shangguanhui saw the right time, suddenly jumped out of the door, and then threw the powder at the people.


    However, like her first action, she made a little mistake in technology.


    "Cough... Sneeze -"


    As if she had misjudged the wind direction, the powder thrown out by Shangguan Hui immediately pasted on her own face.


    The powder was so fine that it ran into her nose and mouth without paying attention.


    He coughed and sneezed uncontrollably. It was not easy to relax. However, Shangguan Hui secretly shouted bad.


    Now, I''m afraid I''ve left enough time for those people to come and strangle themselves.


    Secretly scold yourself. How can you do such an Oolong thing at this time? While trying to retreat, you make a final struggle.


    But unexpectedly, when she completely calmed down and opened her eyes, she found a circle of people outside her.


    "This... What''s going on!"


    Shangguan Hui widened his eyes and looked at the people around him.


    There is no doubt that those villagers are out of control.


    However, although they opened their teeth and claws at this time, they refused to take a step closer to Shangguan Hui.


    The atmosphere was a little strange. Even Shangguan Hui temporarily put his fear behind him.


    She took a tentative step forward, and the villagers immediately retreated, but their hands and feet still rushed towards her, as if they were going to devour her alive.


    Strange, how did this happen?


    Not far away, because the four invulnerable elders joined, the situation reversed.


    All the soldiers had to turn from attack to defense and tighten the front again.


    Shangguanhui gripped the pill in his hand. He was afraid that these people would be afraid of her because of the pill.


    Without thinking about it, shangguanhui immediately ran over there.


    In an instant, in the messy battlefield, he was stunned to let Shangguan Hui open a way.


    She only knows that she must go to Lin Nansheng. Only in this way can they have more chances to win.


    "General Lin, little general, the situation is not optimistic now. I''ll escort you out after I break it later!"


    Commander Shao made a quick decision and prepared for the worst.


    He came here to save the Lin family. Even if he had to die here, it was their mission.


    "No! We must not let everyone die here! Their purpose is our father and son. If we drag everyone down, what can we do even if we run away?"


    On the battlefield, the general will never easily leave his soldiers.


    What''s more, the other party can poison anyone, but not their father and son.


    If they really run away, they will live in regret for the rest of their life.


    Shao Tongling didn''t know their minds, but he had to finish what the king told him.


    Not really, only by extraordinary means.


    Unexpectedly, when the three were deadlocked, the sergeant in front suddenly found something strange.


    "Commander, general Lin, look!"


    Following the direction pointed by the sergeant, the three saw a wonderful scene.


    In the night, there is a small circle moving.


    Outside are those out of control villagers, but inside is a hollow state.


    Lin nanshang''s heart sank and wondered if this was a trick made by the Xin family guys.


    His heart is burning with anger. His brother has died under the conspiracy of these people, and now he has to lose so many lives.


    Rather than so, it''s better to let him fight out, use up all he has, and fight a fish to death.


    "Young general, don''t be impulsive. Look inside, it looks like a girl!"


    Shao Tong grabbed Lin Nansheng''s arm, but his eyes stared at the crowd carefully.


    Girl!


    Lin Nansheng looked at the crowd immediately.


    The crowd got closer and closer. At the end, even the four elders who besieged them most were attracted.


    And the man was getting closer and closer. Everyone was on guard, but at the same time, they were curious about who was coming.


    "Nansheng! Uncle! It''s me, Shangguan Hui!"


    The girl''s voice was a little hoarse, but also trembled with some excitement.


    Lin Nansheng was so worried that he rushed out of the protection of the sergeants.


    He saw the woman in his heart running towards him.


    "Hui''er!"


    The long sword in his hand was like electricity, and a small gap was cut in the blink of an eye.


    Finally seeing the target, Shangguan Hui made an effort and rushed through the gap.


    The closer he was, the more uncontrollable the expression on Shangguan Hui''s face was.


    Until she threw herself into Lin nanshang''s arms, she suddenly cried out recklessly.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry! Hui''er, where did you hurt? Let me see!"


    The woman''s cry suddenly made Lin nanshang panic.


    He hurriedly circled her body, and was afraid that if he held it too tightly, it would press her wound. For a time, he was not holding it, and he was more reluctant not to hold it.


    On the contrary, Shangguan Hui hugged him tightly and vented the residual fear in his heart.


    Under everyone''s eyes, Lin Nansheng held a sword alone, protected the girl in his arms and retreated.


    At this time, the out of control crowd still maintains a very strange distance.


    It seems that there is an invisible wall that isolates them from the outside.


    "By the way, this medicine... Is the root of their fear. You ask everyone to find the right opportunity to pour this medicine into the villagers'' mouths. I believe they won''t be so out of control. What about brother Xiong Lin? How is he? Is he crazy?"


    After crying, Shangguan Hui still didn''t forget his mission.


    She handed over some of the pills in her hand, and carefully wrapped the rest into her arms.


    Lin Nansheng immediately arranged, but he kept her.


    Shao Tongling naturally saw the spectacle just now. He had no doubt and immediately distributed it.


    For a moment, everyone''s energy seemed to come back, and with the method of winning, they took pills for the villagers with their flexibility in power after a while.


    All the villagers who took the pills immediately collapsed to the ground, unconscious and without any attack.


    As soon as Shao Tongling saw that it was effective, he immediately stepped up his action. Soon, they were forced to almost burn jade and stone, and became the people who rounded up the villagers.


    Shangguan Hui is not very interesting, but after being very sad, everyone will not taboo such small things.


    So he looked left and right in Lin nanshang''s arms.


    She and Hongyu are good sisters. Naturally, she knows Hongyu''s mind.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Nansheng was as pale as paper, and the long sword in his hand was quietly thrown on the ground by him.


    "Brother Xiong Lin, he... Was killed by me."


    His tone was very low. Despite his efforts and patience, shangguanhui heard the pain in the man''s heart.


    In the heart a Lin, difficult not become, oneself really come late?


    "Why? Is it because brother Xiong Lin is crazy?"


    Lin nanshang nodded sadly. If he had hesitated again, maybe Xiong Lin wouldn''t have


    "At this moment, I''m afraid Hongyu will die of grief. Take me to have a look. At least, don''t let brother Xiong Lin be controlled by those people over there."


    Shangguan Hui held the pill in his hand, but the other hand held Lin nanshang tightly.


    According to the situation at that time, it must be more difficult for Nansheng to make this choice than anyone else.


    Besides, brother Xiong Lin is simple and honest on the surface, but he is very strong.


    He refused to let him become a puppet, be manipulated and hurt his brother.


    Even if she was not present, she could guess how the scene was at that time.


    With a faint sigh, he looked firmly at Lin Nansheng.


    She will bear the blame with him.


    Lin Nansheng looked at her and finally didn''t say anything. He just held her little hand back harder.


    A bosom friend in life is enough.


    The people around them silently ignored their actions.


    Lin Nansheng led Shangguan Hui to a courtyard not far away.


    In the yard, Xiong Lin is lying quietly on the ground.


    At this time, the sunrise had appeared in the East, and they saw that the blood on their chest had turned dark red.


    Shangguan Hui felt that Lin Nansheng''s body was so stiff for a moment.


    She knew what was going on and was very distressed.


    Why is it that God is so unfair to let Nansheng bear such pain again and again.


    It also made them lose their close friends overnight.


    Walking silently in front of Xiong Lin, shangguanhui took out a pill and gently put it into Xiong Lin''s closed lips.


    The cold temperature made her heart intertwined with anger and regret.


    Before Mingming, ya''er had reminded herself that something might happen to xiongling tribe, but she never thought it would happen.


    If she were more alert and distributed these pills in advance, Xiong Lin would not

 Chapter 1048

    "I''d better tell Hongyu about it."


    Shangguan Hui wiped his cheek and pretended to be strong.


    Lin Nansheng shook his head. He didn''t protect his brother. Even if Hongyu wanted to beat him or punish him, he admitted it.


    "Don''t argue. There are some things that can be said between our daughter''s family. Besides, Hongyu is knowledgeable and reasonable and will never resent you. In the future, we must double compensation to Hongyu in order to live up to brother Xiong Lin''s kindness."


    Shangguan Hui endured her grief, took out her handkerchief and gently wiped the blood on Xiong Lin''s face.


    At least after her death, she wants to do her part.


    But her hand just moved under his nose. Her little hand seemed to be burned. She widened her eyes and looked at Xiong Lin in front of her unbelievably.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin nanshang stepped in front of shangguanhui with an arrow step. The girl carefully put her finger under Xiong Lin''s nose.


    "Yes... And gas! Come on! Help!"


    Now, Shangguan Hui is really sure.


    While Lin Nansheng was shocked, he immediately touched the pulse on Xiong Lin''s neck.


    Sure enough, there was a slight beat!


    As soon as shangguanhui shouted, someone rushed over and helped Xiong Lin up with great care.


    Fortunately, Shao Tongling had a casual military doctor there. After Xiong Lin was sent to the house, someone came to see him immediately.


    "How is he, doctor?"


    Guan Hui is still cleaning up the mess outside. Guan Hui can''t help with anything else, but he can take care of Xiong Lin.


    After checking the situation, the military doctor looked a little heavy. It seemed that the situation was not very good.


    "The leader of the Xiong clan is seriously injured. Although he has recovered his life temporarily, he must be treated by a medical expert. Even if he tries his best, he can only ensure that his condition will not continue to be bad."


    Shangguanhui''s mind sank, and then he thought of a man.


    After thanking the military doctor, he hurried out and found the Lin family and son.


    "Uncle, the military doctor said that brother Xiong Lin''s injury can only be treated by a master of medicine. I suddenly remembered that there seems to be an expert over ya''er. Moreover, I heard that a lady in Beijing once had her internal organs exposed and was finally rescued by ya''er. I think ya''er should have a way to deal with Xiong Lin''s injury!"


    Lin Muzhi was also worried about Xiong Lin. after Shangguan Hui reminded him, he remembered that Mengya seemed to have worshipped an expert as a teacher.


    Although Mengya''s medical skills are not in his mind, her mother is a top-notch medical master.


    Some things, she really followed her mother''s temper.


    At present, he hurriedly arranged several people, communicated with the military doctor for a while, and determined how to send Xiong Lin in the shortest time.


    The news quickly passed to Lin Mengya.


    As soon as she received the news, she made all the preparations at once.


    And the teacher is nearby. Many things get twice the result with half the effort.


    It is said that her father and brother will follow the escort Xiong Lin first. Even though Lin Mengya pretends to be calm, she can''t help looking forward to it.


    Every day, she held the baby and looked at the door.


    "Oh, this girl, I''ve never seen such a hurry before. Alas, I want to run away from home, which makes her miss so much."


    In the yard, Qinghu teased in a slightly sour tone.


    Bai Su looked at the guy and said in a low voice.


    "You have no intention of saying this. Do you know that the master was in poor health at the beginning? I heard that you were in a hurry after you left, which led to a relapse of your old illness and vomited several mouthfuls of blood. If you dare to run again, I will break your leg first for miss."


    Qinghu knew he was wrong. After laughing a few times, his eyes became softer and softer.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and kept coaxing the young son in her arms.


    Many things, especially after she became a mother, she deeply realized them.


    Her parents are so kind that her only wish now is a family reunion and don''t bear the pain of separation.


    Ning''er is also very lively today. A pair of black and bright big eyes are turning around, cracking his small mouth and laughing all the time.


    Lin Mengya looked more and more in love. She couldn''t help but bow her head and kiss the boy.


    "Sit down and have some soup."


    A pair of big hands stretched out and steadily picked up Ning''er.


    Lin Mengya turns around and sees long Tianyu smiling at herself.


    Since they had Ning''er, their feelings have increased. And because Ning''er is sticky, long Tianyu has eaten a lot of flying vinegar openly and secretly.


    Occasionally, she saw long Tianyu teach Ning''er a correct lesson.


    Really, Ning''er is just a small bean. How can you understand such profound content.


    But this guy just looks fierce. In the end, Ning''er is their first child. In the bottom of her heart, long Tianyu loves this child very much.


    One hand hugged the young son, and the other hand hugged the slender waist of his lover.


    The three of them are a perfect match, so people can only envy.


    "You''ve been running around for Xiaoyu''s business these days. You should make up more."


    As if no one else was showing love, Lin Mengya didn''t care how much sadness there was in the eyes of Qinghu and Baisu opposite.


    These days, long Tianyu goes out early and returns late. He is still energetic, but he has lost a circle.


    She didn''t understand those things. Because of this, she knew how much effort long Tianyu spent to help yu''er and Wang move the capital.


    In just a few days, the wind in China changed from popular feeling to looking forward to moving the capital.


    Among them, there are 50% and 30% of the credit of long Tianyu.


    These she saw in her eyes, but they hurt in her heart.


    "Yes, I have excellent dragon bone and tiger whip here. It''s the best way to make soup. Ah! Girl, why are you staring at me? I think of you!"


    The pure fox skin said with a smile, regardless of Lin Mengya, waiting for her coldly.


    What a clear fox, what a good atmosphere, Leng is to let him destroy it completely.


    After drying up the tonic soup in front of her, Lin Mengya turned back and grabbed her husband.


    "Don''t bother you. My husband is fierce!"


    "Oh - so it is!"


    Qing Hu looked at long Tianyu from top to bottom.


    Unwilling to show weakness, Lin Mengya stared at the guy with her chest.


    Bai Su, who had not been released from the cabinet, suddenly blushed with a pretty face.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was used to her mother''s amazing words. He stretched out his hand and gently touched her head.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Naturally, she knew it was the meaning that long Tianyu told her to accept it when it was good.


    "Hum!"


    With the pride of being a winner, Lin Mengya secretly despises Qinghu.


    There''s no door to fight her!


    "Sir, madam! Here comes your guest!"


    Suddenly there was a voice outside the door. Lin Mengya immediately jumped away from long Tianyu and rushed to the door like a gust of wind.


    For the sake of safety, the people they bring will call them masters and wives.


    And the distinguished guest wants to know who it will be.


    Not far away, two carriages came at a gallop, which became more and more clear in her sight.


    Eager to see everything outside, long Tianyu, who followed him, suddenly held her hand, grabbed her waist and supported her.


    The carriage stopped at the door. Then a man jumped out of the carriage.


    "Brother -"


    She threw herself into the man''s arms and choked.


    Lin Nansheng also instantly flushed his eyes and tightly hugged his sister.


    Long Tianyu also followed them to their side. After exchanging eyes, they just nodded to each other.


    "Are you hurt? Where''s dad?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and slapped her small face with tears.


    After repeatedly confirming that his brother was intact, he asked in a hurry.


    "As like as two peas, you look like what you were when you were little. Daddy hasn''t come over yet, saying that he saw his grandson for the first time. He had to get some suitable gifts."


    Seeing his sister''s tears, Lin nanshang only felt that his heart was rubbed soft and there were no edges and corners.


    Lin Mengya nodded embarrassed and withdrew from her brother''s arms.


    Behind him, Bai Lirui, who heard the sound, had commanded the people and carried Xiong Lin, who was seriously injured, down from the car.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward to check, but her eyebrows were frowned.


    "Quickly, send people to the guest room. Brother, you and Tianyu go to see Ning''er first, and I''ll be there later."


    Although there are thousands of feelings in my heart, saving people is the first, not to mention the benefactor of my father and brother.


    As the crowd arrived at the room that had been prepared long ago, Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to bring disinfectant and clean hot water cloth towels.


    This room has been disinfected by Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui for a long time. Now it is suitable for Xiong Lin to heal.


    The master and apprentice cooperated with each other and checked Xiong Lin''s condition as quickly as possible.


    Even experts like Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui feel that the situation in front of them is not optimistic.


    "Teacher, this man really doesn''t know whether he is lucky or unfortunate."


    Lin Mengya''s men were not idle and began to deal with Xiong Lin''s trauma cleanly.


    Baili Rui also knew what the student meant. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly.


    "Maybe God wants to save his life, or your brother''s sword will kill him sooner or later, but it just opened his heart."


    Lin Mengya nodded and had to say that Xiong Lin''s life should not be lost.


    For unknown reasons, Xiong Lin''s heart is actually a little abnormal. If his brother''s sword doesn''t open his heart in time, his heart will burst and people can''t live.


    Although it''s troublesome now, it''s much better than that.


    After dealing with the trauma, Lin Mengya opened the Shennong system and thoroughly examined Xiong Lin.


    "Eh, how could it be like this!"


    Lin Mengya stared at Xiong Lin''s chest with a look of surprise.

 Chapter 1049

    "How?"


    Bai Lirui knows that she has a zither spectrum, so she won''t put on the airs of a teacher in front of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya has surpassed him in some aspects.


    Therefore, even when she was surprised, Baili Rui actually looked at a loss.


    "Teacher, this man is really strange. There seems to be something parasitic in his heart. It seems that Gu is not Gu, and medicine is not medicine. But now it is in a dormant state. Maybe all his abnormalities are caused by this thing."


    That thing should not be a poison, otherwise Shennong system will alarm at the first time.


    I don''t know how long this thing has been parasitic in his heart and what impact it will have on him. For a moment, Lin Mengya is a little difficult to ride a tiger.


    "Well, it''s important that we cure him first. We don''t know many things, and he may not know very well. It''s better to save his life and maybe know the truth."


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher, nodded and agreed to the teacher''s proposal.


    Yes, this is not the time for research.


    The two teachers and students worked together, plus how about Xiong Lin''s injury, my brother had already sent someone to send a message, and now they know the situation.


    Suit the remedy to the case, naturally it won''t take too much time.


    Two people have been busy until the evening. What they should do is finally a paragraph.


    Lin Mengya reached out and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Whether she could survive depends on Xiong Lin''s luck.


    After parting from the teacher, Lin Mengya returned to the room, simply washed and changed into a suit of clothes.


    Long Tianyu stayed by her side and kneaded her shoulder when she knew she was tired.


    Lin Mengya nestled in her man''s arms and groaned with comfort.


    Long Tianyu kept kissing her forehead and cheeks. Deep in her eyes, she was full of heartache.


    "Father, did they have any trouble on the way?"


    Her voice was thin and weak. Hearing long Tianyu''s ears, she made his eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    Then he was relieved. This was his lover. No one could hide it from her eyes and ears.


    Nodded soberly, then immediately explained:


    "It''s not a big trouble, but someone may be watching. But you can rest assured that neither my people nor Xiaoyu''s people will let your father have any accidents."


    Lin Mengya has long been aware that this matter is mixed with the Xin family.


    The Xin family is a virtue. She knows better than anyone.


    Just in my heart, I still have some worries.


    Long Tianyu knows her best and what she thinks.


    Touched her little head, comforted her anxiety and uneasiness, and whispered in her ear.


    "It''s okay, trust me."


    "Yes."


    She curled up tightly in the arms of a man. He would not deceive himself. This time, his father would return safely.


    According to the original plan, one of the forest shepherds would come at night.


    But unexpectedly, in the twilight of the morning, Lin Mengya still didn''t see her father''s carriage.


    She has been tossing around all day and night. She seems a little tired and haggard. Long Tianyu can only try her best to make herself her meat mat and don''t let her consume her spirit.


    Ning''er fell asleep. It seemed that nothing could disturb his dream.


    "Master, you''d better have a rest first. Although there''s no news yet, it also means that nothing has happened, doesn''t it?"


    Bai Su comforted her painfully. In fact, she knew all this, but she couldn''t be at ease if her father didn''t come for a while.


    It is often said that the darkness before dawn is the most difficult, and now she has finally realized it.


    Nestled in the arms of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya''s uneasiness increased with the extension of the waiting time.


    She can''t help thinking of all kinds of possibilities. Maybe they will encounter one or another accident on the road, or they have been caught, so they can''t send news.


    In her wild thoughts, Lin Mengya''s mood also tightened.


    Long Tianyu could only hold her hand tightly, but there was no way to stop her thought.


    Looking at the expression on her face more and more dignified, long Tianyu really couldn''t bear to bow his head and kiss her lips deeply.


    "Woo -"


    Her eyes widened, and Lin Mengya was stunned by the sudden kiss.


    The body that had just tightened up was gently comforted by the familiar breath and gradually softened.


    Lin Mengya climbed up his neck and actively responded to the kiss.


    After grinding, their breathing was tangled. Lin Mengya used this kiss to eliminate her inner uneasiness.


    "Well, have you calmed down now?"


    Reluctant to leave her delicate red lips, there seems to be a magic that makes Lin Mengya settle down in long Tianyu''s smile.


    "Master, they are here!"


    Bai Su, who has gone back and forth, has brought the best news at the moment.


    Lin Mengya sat up at once, and the expression on her face was only excitement except for the lingering blush.


    He shook his head helplessly. Long Tianyu looked at his lover who jumped off the ground and wanted to rush out, bent down and put her shoes on.


    "Have all the fathers come? Have you ever had any trouble on the way? Where are the Hongyu and the official sister? Have they all come?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya was full of excitement like a child.


    Bai Su pursed her mouth, smiled and nodded. It''s rare to see such a lovely look of her own young lady.


    "Long Tianyu! My father, they''re back. They''re really back!"


    She smiled and took long Tianyu''s handsome face and took a bite on her forehead.


    Maybe he was too impulsive, which led to long Tianyu''s failure to enjoy the warm fragrance and warm jade. He felt that his forehead was hurt like a collision.


    "OK, OK, I see. Come on, get dressed."


    It was cool in the morning. Even though Lin Mengya always liked to hide in his arms, he was still unwilling to let his lover suffer the slightest cold.


    Finally, when Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to rush out of the house, long Tianyu smiled and held a cloak that had been smoked on the stove.


    This girl doesn''t seem to be a mother.


    Compared with the warmth in the room, Lin Mengya shivered in the cold air outside.


    Even so, she could not quench her enthusiasm.


    In my mind, I remember every time my father and brother came back when I was a child.


    Although she was confused at that time, she still knew that the two closest people in the world had returned.


    Little she always rushed to the door at the first time, eagerly padded her feet and looked at the two horses riding by her father and brother.


    Every time his father saw her, he would happily lift her up and ask his brother to go together.


    The carriage, the carrier Zhaohui is getting closer and closer.


    Lin Mengya rushed up with her skirt.


    "Daddy!"


    The sound was as clear and pleasant as it was many years ago. The carriage stopped immediately, and then a figure flew out of the door.


    As soon as she landed, she slipped into the man''s arms.


    As before, Lin Muzhi hugged the girl in his arms and red his eyes.


    "How old are you, girl, still like this..."


    Although he complained, the joy of Lin Mu''s heart was incomparable.


    His daughter grew up and even gave birth to a grandson.


    But whenever she is in front of her, she is just the little baby twenty years ago.


    He vaguely remembered that when ya''er was just born, she was more delicate than ordinary babies.


    The small, soft body, lying on his rough palm, trapped his whole heart.


    Although she was welcomed, the price was the loss of her favorite woman.


    However, after seeing her identical appearance with Qing''er, Lin Muzhi always felt that she was the most important treasure left by Qing''er in the world.


    In the past, how incompetent was she to let ya''er grow up in that environment.


    Now he finally understands that if a man can''t protect his wife and children, he can''t talk about being indomitable.


    From now on, he will give his daughter and his grandson all the best in the world.


    "You are my father, and my daughter should be spoiled. Who would say anything? Dad, go, let''s go and see Ning''er together. People say that my son is like a mother, but I don''t know if this boy was beautiful when I was a child!"


    Lin Mengya probably felt embarrassed and turned to hold her father''s arm intimately.


    In the carriage, Hongyu followed Guan Hui out in turn.


    Probably because the joy of their father and daughter meeting diluted their sadness.


    Even the ruby with red and swollen eyes inevitably showed a trace of smile lines.


    Lin Mengya seemed to think of something. She turned her head and smiled at Ruby.


    "Don''t worry, your sweetheart is fine. With me and the teacher, I promise to change you for a fierce sweetheart!"


    Focus, especially on the adjectives of those four words.


    Hongyu was stunned. Later, she understood.


    Pretty face flew a blush, stamped his feet, and said gnashing his teeth.


    "How did I meet such a dishonest master!"


    Shangguan Hui on one side looked at the reaction of the two people in doubt. Did Mengya say anything just now?


    A group of people bustled into the yard. Although ruby was teased by Lin Mengya, her heart fell to the ground.


    As soon as he came in, he asked Bai Su to secretly pull him to Xiong Lin''s room to check the situation.


    Here, Lin Mengya directly pulled her father into the house.


    Long Tianyu followed him for a moment. When they saw their father-in-law, they just smiled at each other and put their eyes on Lin Mengya.


    In the spacious room, their family gathered around Xiao Ning''er.


    The boy seemed to feel something. He suddenly opened his big dark eyes and looked curiously at the strange face.


    Lin Mu had mixed feelings and was afraid that he was a stranger and scared the children.


    Unexpectedly, the boy just looked at him and opened his mouth and gave his grandfather a cute sweet smile that didn''t pay for his life.

 Chapter 1050

    "My little grandson is still sensible. He is hundreds of times better than your useless uncle. Grandpa has prepared a lot of things for you to see if you like it."


    Lin Mu was so happy that he didn''t know what to do. He was the younger generation of his first grandson. Of course, he liked it to his heart.


    "This boy is really likable. Dad, you didn''t bring any gifts for your daughter!"


    Lin Mengya turned her father''s arm and said.


    Looking at her son''s jealous appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Usually, she loves Ning''er most. She wants to coax her all the time.


    "You girl, why are you fighting for favor with your son? Don''t worry, you have everything."


    The rare happiness of his family made Lin Mu''s heart warm. He didn''t expect to enjoy this happiness in his lifetime.


    It is said that the iron man is tender. Now her daughter has found her own happiness, and there is also a Shangguan girl with outstanding conduct around her son.


    For a time, he just felt that all his life was complete.


    "Finally, I have explained to your mother, so that after a hundred years, I have the face to see her."


    Lin Mu looked at his grandson with tears in his smile and said low.


    Mentioning her mother, Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng could not help but feel a little dark in their eyes.


    If the mother is still there, they are really perfect.


    It''s a pity


    Perhaps, this is God''s will. There should always be some regrets in life.


    "Now that the master and the young man have returned safely, it should be a happy thing. If madam quanxia knows, she will be happy for everyone. I don''t know if I have this blessing. Can I hold the young master?"


    Seeing the ruby after Xiong Lin, he immediately came out to clear the siege.


    The atmosphere was adjusted by her, and the faint sadness also dissipated a lot.


    Lin Mengya immediately took her son from the cradle to ruby.


    "The young master is beautiful, smart and beautiful. The master is so lucky."


    Ruby really likes Ning''er, and shangguanhui comes to her side. She doesn''t like it very much.


    "Look at you two. Don''t hurry to have one and keep Ning''er company."


    Lin Mengya teased and said that the two girls immediately blushed.


    Even if they have a heart, it happens that women can''t make bricks without rice.


    Suddenly, Lin Nansheng was flirted with by his sister''s eyes. After a false cough, there was a few suspicious blushes on his handsome face.


    It''s really new that my brother is also shy.


    Since she came back from xiongling tribe this time, Lin Mengya found that her father was like a changed person. She held her grandson and didn''t give up. Even if Ning''er peed wet his clothes, her father would only laugh and said that the boy''s pee was the best way to get rid of bad luck. In the future, he returned to the worst.


    For this kind of differential treatment, Lin Mengya and her brother can only be jealous.


    Lin nanshang was ok, but Lin Mengya was so angry that he stamped his feet. Finally, he had to kiss and coax his own man.


    It''s just that no one really cares, but it''s all the fun of the family.


    And Lin Mengya also took Qinghu and worshipped her father as godfather.


    Although this guy''s age is not much different from his father, he looks similar to Lin Nansheng.


    Another, she doesn''t want Qinghu to feel alienated.


    They are all her family, and there is absolutely no reason to favor one over the other.


    Although there are still some difficulties in getting along, under Lin Mengya''s gags, Qinghu and the Lin family get along well.


    The family had a happy reunion dinner, and Lin Muzhi was even more excited than he had won the war.


    Ning''er also looked at these elders who loved him and opened his small mouth and kept laughing.


    Lin Mengya has to feed her baby. Naturally, she can''t drink more.


    He could only pout and secretly pinch long Tianyu to relieve his anger.


    Although he was in a foreign land, the family didn''t feel wandering.


    As long as the people they care about are around, where is the difference?


    Afraid of the smell of wine, Lin Mengya coaxed the child to sleep early, and white Su and Ruby took care of him.


    The family gossiped in the house after changing wine and vegetables and serving tea.


    After all, the topic turned to business.


    "Ya''er, I think the situation here is so chaotic. Why don''t you take Ning''er and find a place to live in seclusion. Let''s deal with other things."


    Lin Muzhi doesn''t know the importance of Lin Mengya in this turmoil. In his heart, it''s natural to protect his daughter and grandson.


    Lin Mengya smiled, lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    "If I leave, they will lose. Dad, don''t you understand? My daughter has to fight this battle. Hiding is not a way. My mother sacrificed herself, but in the end, my brother and I were involved. Besides, now is not the best time to hide."


    She looked softly at her father. Lin Mengya naturally knew that her father was just trying to protect herself.


    She doesn''t know her parents'' kindness if she doesn''t raise children. Now she has Ning''er, she gradually understands her parents'' pains.


    She would rather sacrifice everything for that little guy.


    Believe in the hearts of parents, too.


    "Nonsense! Ning''er is still so young, and your body has just recovered. Your highness, do you agree with ya''er''s nonsense?"


    Although she had told her father that long Tianyu was no longer a high emperor, her father couldn''t change his words for a while. Finally, she had to call long Tianyu his highness first.


    Hearing his father-in-law''s name, long Tianyu just smiled faintly, and then firmly held his wife''s slender waist.


    Who is in charge is clear at a glance.


    "Oh, you."


    Looking at her father''s helplessness, Lin Mengya had to curry favor with her and sat on her father''s side, just like when she was young, snuggling up to her father.


    "We are all together, and no one needs to worry about anyone. If I really leave, each of you will have to worry. Besides, I have your protection. Isn''t it more secure than anyone in the world to protect me? Well, Dad, can''t you trust others and yourself? My father is a famous general in the world and will win thousands of miles Besides, these little thieves are not worth your finger! "


    The whole family laughed. Lin Muzhi reluctantly ordered his girl''s forehead, and he had to promise first.


    When it comes to business, everyone''s expression is no longer so relaxed.


    Lin nanshang told what she had seen and heard in Xiong Ling tribe. The more she listened, the tighter her eyebrows became. In the end, she didn''t say a word and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Ya''er, but what do you think of?"


    Baili Rui knows her best and knows that once Lin Mengya shows such an expression, it is the little head inside. What strange association does it have.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya looked up, and the expression on her face was very dignified.


    "If you follow what my brother said, the Xiong Ling tribe is just a test field of the Xin family."


    When she lifted her lips, Lin Mengya smiled weakly.


    It was simple to say, but it made her feel creepy.


    The closer she was to the candle dragon meeting and Xin''s house, the more confused she was.


    In the eyes of those people, what does human beings like themselves represent?


    Why can they ignore anyone''s life and death and have no scruples just to achieve their own goals.


    In their eyes, people are no longer people, but just one by one, full of experiments of ambition.


    In this way, she, who has also experienced medical experiments, has a strong sense of uneasiness.


    The teacher who took her to do Shennong system experiment said that only by fearing life can we understand life.


    Life is sacred, beautiful, complex and changeable. People, and even all intelligent bodies, cannot be above life.


    But those people abandoned their lives in vain to be the master of life.


    In this way, it is doomed that those people will fail.


    "Do you mean that the Xin family has more than one vassal of the Xiong Ling tribe?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her brother, nodded gently, and then said.


    "However, not all the forces associated with the Xin family are like Xiong Ling. The four elders of Xiong Ling insisted that you leave offspring. I think it''s because their blood will have an unexpected effect if mixed with the blood of our Lin family. I just checked Xiong Lin''s body. When his functions are normal, they are the same as us ¡£ But once activated, I''m afraid something will happen. I found something in Xiong Lin''s heart. It should be the switch used by the Xin family to control the blood of Xiong Ling tribe. "


    In the previous letter, the other party only mentioned the people of Xiong Ling tribe. Overnight, many people went crazy and had abnormalities.


    The things in Xiong Lin''s heart don''t appear out of thin air. Maybe there will be such a small thing in the heart of every Xiong Ling tribe.


    This is the key to the Xin family''s ambition.


    Shangguan Hui hesitated as if he wanted to start.


    "One more thing, I was guarding with Hongyu in the cave before. The old and weak women and children suddenly fainted. Later, I fed them the pill you gave me. Those who didn''t take the medicine were crazy. After taking the medicine and sleeping, they only said they were a little chest tightness and didn''t feel any other discomfort. Some of the crazy people also took the medicine and returned to normal. Dream Ya, do you know what''s going on? "


    Lin Mengya looked at her and her eyes became more and more heavy.


    In fact, she had prepared some medicine in advance just because she had fought with the Xin family many times and knew how the other party''s means were.


    But I didn''t expect that it would really come in handy.


    "And this, Mengya, what medicine did you give her?"


    Baili Rui looked at Lin Mengya and asked suspiciously.


    The latter sighed and just said.


    "In fact, the medicine I gave her is the medicine I made before to help Xiaoyu deal with Wang Gu."

 Chapter 1051

    Others don''t know the secret of this medicine, but bailiri understands it.


    Not to mention the other ingredients in this medicine, in fact, those drugs are just to balance Lin Mengya''s blood poison.


    In other words, the main component of this medicine is her blood.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t think of it. It was brought together with her again.


    They subconsciously exchanged a look. It was fate and they couldn''t escape.


    "In that case, we''re not unprepared. Mengya''s medicine is easy to use. If you prepare more, you won''t be afraid of the Xin family''s chaos."


    Shangguan Hui didn''t know the inside story. He just felt that things could be saved.


    But Bai Lirui''s expression is not very good-looking. People''s blood is not endless. Even if Lin Mengya can suppress it temporarily, it is actually a palliative rather than a permanent cure.


    And this may not be symptomatic. It''s just that the girl''s blood toxicity is the most overbearing. If she uses it well, she can suppress the properties of all drugs.


    But if you want to untie it, I''m afraid you have to find out the source of this thing first.


    "We have medicine. We''d better not disclose it first. This medicine... Is very rare. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    It''s not that she is reluctant to give up her blood, but once the news gets out, she''s afraid it will lead to a greater counterattack from the Xin family.


    For now, she thinks it''s better to solve the mystery of the Xin family as soon as possible.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya made a decision.


    "I want to go to bear spirit."


    Everyone immediately objected. Although the situation had been controlled, it was still dangerous for Lin Mengya.


    "But if I don''t go, how can I know the specific situation? Maybe Xiong Lin''s physical condition is just an example. If there''s anything else, don''t we miss it?"


    Her words are very reasonable.


    The reason why they are here is to solve all things and go back to live their own life in peace?


    Everyone focused on long Tianyu, but he never said a word and sat firmly behind his wife.


    Well, it''s hopeless in this life!


    "Why don''t I find some people to come here secretly. Originally, I just asked brother Xiong Lin''s men to help me send my two children here. I said, the road is not peaceful, so we need to send more capable people. When they come, they will be reluctant to leave when they see brother Xiong Lin like this. How about you see it then?"


    Shangguanhui''s method is better. All the family said they passed.


    Today, because her father has just come, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to delay too long and ends the topic as soon as possible.


    From the beginning to the end of their discussion, Lin Mengya saw the expression on Qinghu''s face, which had been somewhat complicated for her to understand.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s gossip, Lin Mengya pulled Qinghu and went outside the yard.


    "Cold, come here."


    In the yard, Qinghu took off his coat and covered her.


    His figure is still slim. I think it''s a deficit when he was young. Lin Mengya is always very distressed. Anything delicious and fun will be sent to him first.


    Although Lin Nansheng is her brother, Qinghu knows that Lin Mengya''s dependence and trust on him have already surpassed her own brother.


    Sure enough, it''s the girl he has been maintaining with his life.


    "Qing Hu, do you think of anything?"


    Looking at his slender fingers, Lin Mengya flexibly buttoned himself. Lin Mengya asked softly.


    Qinghu smiled and fell into the afterglow of the sunset.


    "I can''t remember it completely. It''s just a shadow in a trance."


    In fact, it''s his nightmare.


    Since his memory, the pictures have been related to the candle dragon club.


    He didn''t want to recall the dirty past. But, independent of those memories, a lingering nightmare.


    He dreamed that the fire was burning into the sky. Even he couldn''t tell where he was and what he was doing.


    All I know is that someone seems to want him to run for his life.


    But he can only stand in place, watching the fire, devouring himself a little.


    Then came his unforgettable past in the candle dragon meeting.


    And gradually, he finally understood. For Yu Zhulong, he is just a "failed product".


    However, it was because of its beauty that it was reused, became a plaything for those people, and lost all their self-esteem.


    What a ridiculous fate. I''m afraid there is no one in the world more ridiculous than him?


    "Qinghu, you and me. For me, you are unique. I am your family, your destination and your future."


    The soft voice, like the breeze, crossed his bitter and thick heart lake.


    That beautiful voice must come from heaven?


    Returning to his senses, he subconsciously bumped into a pair of black, bright and pure eyes.


    There was no cold, no mockery, only light, gentle waves.


    All of a sudden, a warm current crossed his heart.


    Qinghu tightly shrinks her arm and closes her to her chest.


    If he was just a walking corpse before, the woman in front of him is the one who gives him real life.


    He is willing to live for her.


    Yes, live tenaciously and firmly.


    Having seen hell, he knows better than anyone that living is a more difficult commitment than death.


    So he smiled silently, but from his heart.


    Lin Mengya looked at the haze on his face and finally dissipated, gently relieved.


    The deeper it is, the more it will touch Qinghu''s memory, but she can''t stop it, because everyone must face it.


    After thinking about it, she pretended to be relaxed.


    "Look at you, the great former first killer. Why are you so timid. Don''t worry, no one can move you with me."


    Out of his arms, Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder with pride, as if she were the eldest son of heaven.


    Qinghu was amused by her and couldn''t help scraping her nose.


    This girl always tries to make herself happy.


    "Yes, my girl is the most powerful woman in the world. In the future, I will rely on you."


    "That''s right. Don''t worry. As long as I have a bite of rice, I won''t let you drink porridge. You have to live well. I''m a monkey, but I climb along the pole. My little skin monkey will hurt you more in the future."


    Because of her health, Lin Mengya knows that Qinghu will no longer have her own children.


    But in fact, he seems very cold on the surface, but in fact, he loves children very much.


    In the past, Mo Yan was also


    Thinking of Mo Yan, her mood fell down again.


    Qinghu looked at her like this and couldn''t bear it.


    "I''ll find it. If the boy knew he had a brother, he would be very happy."


    Unexpectedly, Qinghu comforted her in turn.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and shook all her frustrated thoughts out of her head.


    Qinghu is right. She will find Mo Yan and bring him back safely.


    "But I have a hunch. Mo Yan or you, maybe the roots are here. Do you feel it?"


    Nodding, Qinghu really felt it.


    Lin Mengya found that the Xin family seemed to pay special attention to the problem of blood lineage.


    For example, like the Gu women before the queen, they have to mess with their own brothers.


    But in fact, according to the data she searched later, although the children born from the combination of close relatives will have some defects, they are not like the modern general, with common defects such as mental retardation.


    But another special state.


    The more pure, that is, the closer to the blood, the more children born will reflect this particularity.


    For example, Xin Li, the real mysterious person in power of the Xin family, is one of the best.


    Xinli''s parents are dragon and Phoenix fetuses, and the degree of blood similarity can be imagined.


    But since he was born, there seems to be no other defects except physical weakness.


    Moreover, the physical factors were completely cured a few years ago because they went to the Wangu pool to practice.


    At this point, Lin Mengya felt a little incredible.


    She had seen Xinli before. From the man''s eyes, she could feel that he was an extremely crazy and dangerous person.


    Such a person usually takes the wrong side of the sword or digs into the corner.


    Therefore, if he wants to pursue longevity, Lin Mengya will not be surprised.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    There is a strange feeling that lingers all the time.


    Although Xinli and Xinjia seem to be her biggest enemy, she feels that the Xinjia may not be the mastermind of the whole incident.


    After all, longevity is not just talk, but needs time accumulation.


    For example, those weird drugs can''t be changed overnight.


    And will there really be longevity in immortal city?


    Lin Mengya always felt like she had ignored something, but she thought over and over again, and still didn''t find anything too important.


    "What are you thinking, girl?"


    Looking at her silence, Qinghu asked aloud after waiting for a long time.


    "Nothing. I just feel like we are solving a mess. I really don''t know what will happen on the day when the truth comes out. Qinghu, I never believed in fate before. But now I know that we are just pawns in the hands of fate."


    Qinghu thought Lin Mengya was discouraged and hurriedly comforted.


    "What can God do to me, girl? Don''t lose heart. None of them is as good as you!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly smiled. Looking at Qinghu, she often coaxed herself like a child. She couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart.


    "No, I mean. In fact, fate doesn''t predestine our ending. It''s all my choice to go. I thank fate for letting me get together with you all. The rest of the time depends on my own efforts."


    Qinghu looked suspiciously at his girl. How do you think this is a bit like a fortune teller?

 Chapter 1052

    "Well, I''m not crazy, and we haven''t failed."


    Lin Mengya was annoyed when she smiled.


    After a hard time, there was almost a misunderstanding.


    Seeing that her expression became vivid and flexible again, Qinghu finally put down his heart. He said, how could his girl be easily beaten.


    But then Lin Mengya''s expression became a little strange.


    "Qinghu, in fact, I have a feeling. Do you think your hometown will be lieyun?"


    On this issue, Lin Mengya has long been skeptical.


    The appearance of the Qing fox is rare in Jin or Lintian. His temperament is gloomy, but his figure is very thin. Both his young appearance and his adult appearance have an indisputable charm.


    In fact, Xiaoyu is similar to Qinghu in some aspects.


    That''s why she suspected that Qinghu was also taken away from lieyun.


    Hook the corner of his mouth, Qinghu smiled indifferently.


    "What''s the harm? I''ve already become a monster, and I''m afraid I don''t have any other relatives. In fact, I don''t have any impression of the past. But my memory has been confused. Girl, anyone who has experienced the pain of hell on earth is no longer a human."


    The indifference in his smile hurt Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Reach out and hold Qinghu''s arm.


    "Of course you are human, or mine!"


    Her overbearing announcement caused waves of commotion in Qinghu''s heart.


    If he didn''t know that the girl had always regarded herself as her relatives, he would really have some beautiful ideas.


    But now


    She''s right. She''s really her person.


    "Then you should be responsible for others!"


    He lowered his voice and Qinghu gently gave Lin Mengya a wink.


    The latter immediately shivered and swished a step away from him.


    "Come on, I''m a married woman. Sir, please put away your debauchery."


    With that, they looked at each other and smiled. Some heavy things in their hearts were also a lot easier.


    If only it were always like this? Lin Mengya looked at the fox and turned her eyes to Xiong Lin''s room.


    Unfortunately, such a relaxed, I''m afraid it''s still far from her.


    After inspecting Xiong Lin''s room, long Tianyu waited quietly in the room and welcomed her tired.


    This day was both happy and nervous, which made her physically and mentally tired.


    Put her body into the arms of her man. Lin Mengya''s eyes closed slightly. She was so tired that she didn''t even want to say more.


    Long Tianyu massaged her aching body while chatting with her.


    A little yawn, she changed a more comfortable position in his arms and opened her mouth lazily.


    "I still think we have to go to the chest spirit tribe in person. And there may be some unexpected gains."


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment before he said in a low voice:


    "Although it''s inappropriate for you to show up now, in half a month, the king and Xiaoyu will officially start moving the capital. At that time, everyone''s eyes will be attracted. If we go out at this time, we''d better take some cover."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya knew he would get everything done.


    She rubbed her eyebrows. Her tone was a little melancholy.


    "At that time, it''s also the time when Ning''er was sent away by the teacher. This boy... I really don''t want to give up him."


    Long Tianyu obviously felt that her tone was a little low.


    Slowly hugged her body and let her stick to her chest.


    "I''ll see you again later, I promise, soon."


    She gave a soft "um" sound, which made people feel a little pitiful.


    Long Tianyu gently dropped a kiss on her forehead and said softly.


    "Sleep, I''ll stay with you."


    The woman in her arms soon had no movement. In the candlelight, long Tianyu lowered his head and looked at the woman in her arms affectionately.


    Her long curled eyelashes cast a fine shadow on her face. She was strong and intelligent in front of others, but now she looked weak and pitiful in her own arms.


    This is the only thing he needs to protect in this life.


    At any time, at any cost.


    After a night''s rest, Lin Mengya was called out of bed before dawn the next day.


    "Mengya, come and have a look. There seems to be something moving over Xiong Lin!"


    Shangguanhui stood at the door and shouted anxiously.


    Lin Mengya was still confused. She woke up from long Tianyu''s arms. Half asleep and half awake, she skillfully asked long Tianyu to dress her and send her to the door.


    "Where''s my teacher?"


    She didn''t sleep well. Naturally, the teacher didn''t want to sleep.


    Shangguanhui immediately responded: "Mr. Baili has arrived. Go and have a look. The ruby side is already anxious to cry."


    Confused, Shangguan Hui pulled him to Xiong Lin''s temporary room. At this time, ruby had red eyes, and stood pitifully at the door like a rabbit.


    Just in my eyes, but not sad.


    "Master, I didn''t expect to trouble you to come at this time. It''s just... It''s just that Xiong Lin seems to be awake..."


    Ruby was a little embarrassed. Originally, she didn''t want to disturb Lin Mengya, but Shangguan Hui was more excited than her. She rushed to the master''s room without stopping.


    Lin Mengya yawned and shook her hand. She had heard about Xiong Lin from beginning to end.


    Up to now, my brother still has a pimple in his heart. He always feels that he has done so much harm to his good brother.


    Shangguanhui also felt that if she had run faster, she might not have let her brother blame herself so much.


    In a word, there were some shadows in their hearts, which made her a sister.


    No way, brother and sister-in-law debt, sister-in-law debt.


    Lin Mengya patted her face to make herself more energetic, and walked into Xiong Lin''s room.


    At this time, the teacher has been busy in front of the bed.


    "Teacher, what is the situation now?"


    Baili Rui turned back and looked at his students'' lazy appearance. He was a little angry.


    "Can''t you see it yourself!"


    "Oh."


    After all, she has to take care of Ning''er and do other things. In a moment, her anger dissipated a lot, and she briefly said the current situation.


    "His wound is healing rapidly. I don''t know whether our medicine is working or what''s in his body. However, according to what you said, I put a needle in his heart. His physical condition is indeed improving, but I''m afraid the things parasitic in his heart are also healing."


    The teacher''s voice was so low that no one could hear except their teachers and students.


    At this time, there was no lazy look on Lin Mengya''s face. She was introverted. Obviously, she was just trying to reassure others.


    When the Shennong system worked, Lin Mengya also noticed the reaction of that thing.


    I''m afraid the situation of that thing is getting better as the teacher said.


    However, her medicine can be restrained for the time being. Although it can''t kill, it can make the thing go to sleep.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the situation is still favorable to them.


    "We can still control it, so keep quiet. But teacher, since this thing is so magical, have you ever touched it before?"


    She tried. It wasn''t a bug.


    In other words, it is not a simple Gu.


    It is said that it is a poisonous insect because it can obey other people''s orders and make people crazy.


    But it is not a Gu, but also because Gu has never heard of such magical effects.


    Bai Lirui has read a lot. Even because of her birth, even Lin Mengya can''t find some things.


    After pondering for a moment, Bai Lirui said in a heavy tone.


    "When I was young, I saw a book at home. At that time, I only regarded it as a monster. Now, this situation makes me more and more believe in what the book says. The book says that everyone in the ancient Wei country was good at medicine and used poison. Moreover, there were many panacea in the ancient Wei country. It is said that at that time, the ancient Wei country was different from others When war broke out in the country, the other party sent 100000 elite soldiers, while Guwei sent only 800 warriors. Each of these 800 warriors can defeat a hundred with one. Finally, they win and return. The reason why they are so brave is that the Lord of Guwei gave the holy medicine. This holy medicine can make them invulnerable and powerful. Now, isn''t that the symptom of the bear spirit? "


    Lin Mengya was shocked. She didn''t expect that this matter had something to do with Gu Weiguo.


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned sharply, and her look became more dignified.


    Now, all the clues point to Gu Weiguo. She knows that some answers can only be known after uncovering the mysterious veil of Gu Weiguo.


    Xiong Lin''s condition is much better than when he was sent before. Lin Mengya speculates that the medicine he gave him, or his own physical function, may have promoted the healing of the wound.


    Although Xiong Lin''s face is a little ruddy now, not as pale as before, he has hurt the foundation. I''m afraid he''ll have to worry about raising it for some days.


    During this period, Lin Mengya was afraid that he would suddenly run away, so she considered with the teacher and gave a small amount of Drugs mixed with her own blood.


    By the fifth day, Xiong Lin''s sword wound in his chest had almost healed.


    Even Baili Rui shouted magic. Every day, just like the child who saw his beloved toy, he stuck in Xiong Lin''s room and didn''t come out.


    Even Lin Mengya couldn''t help running a few more times, one old and one young, and there was a consensus on this incomprehensible point.


    Finally, I really felt that long Tianyu was too much. In full view of the public, he carried his mother away.


    After the red faced follow-up, Lin Mengya finally stopped running to Xiong Lin''s house.


    Because they came here with several living specimens.

 Chapter 1053

    Rubbing her sore waist after being used too much, Lin Mengya saw the people from the Xiong Ling tribe under the joking and ambiguous eyes of the people.


    The people who can''t easily get out of the village where they have lived for generations, even if they are brave, still seem a little restrained in front of these strangers.


    When they arrived here, they were told that the extremely beautiful woman opposite was Xiong Lin''s life-saving benefactor. They were even more at a loss.


    "Don''t be nervous. Miss Lin is a good man."


    Shangguan Hui was familiar with them and quickly introduced them.


    Although the young people of the five Xiong Ling tribes were still at a loss, they subconsciously listened to the arrangement of Shangguan Hui and rested in Zhuangzi''s guest room.


    "Let''s introduce him to you. His name is Xiao Lei and this is his sister Xiao Ling. I''m going to adopt them."


    Shangguan Hui took Xiao Lei''s hand and said softly.


    Lin Mengya carefully looked at her brother and sister in front of her. In her mind, she remembered the scene of meeting Xiaoyu for the first time.


    They are really a family. No matter where they are, they can easily pick up children.


    "Well, Xiao Lei, right? Come here and I''ll have a good look at you."


    Xiao Lei looked timidly at his beautiful sister in front of him. She was really good-looking, much better than any girl in the tribe.


    Involuntarily, he had some good feelings for this beautiful sister, but he subconsciously blocked his sister behind him and stood in front of Lin Mengya.


    "What a brave little brother. Don''t worry. No one dares to bully you after coming here. I heard from sister Hui that you are not from Xiong Ling tribe?"


    Lin Mengya gently pulled the child''s wrist, and Shennong system quietly explored.


    The child is in good condition. Except that he is too thin and malnourished, he didn''t find those things on Xiong Lin.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya let go of his wrist and greeted the little girl who looked very beautiful and lovely.


    "Don''t... don''t scare my sister!"


    Xiao Lei immediately rushed to his sister and protected his sister with his thin little body.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. It is supposed that the child didn''t have any hostility to herself. How could it¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, Xiao Lei, don''t be nervous. Sister Lin is a master of medical ethics. Isn''t Xiao Ling frightened? Let her see. Maybe she will have a way."


    Walking forward, Shangguan Hui pulled Xiao Lei''s arm, squatted down and explained patiently.


    Xiao Lei still trusts Shangguan Hui very much. Nevertheless, he still takes his sister Xiaoling and hesitates to come to Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Her voice was very gentle. At the same time, Lin Mengya also found that the little girl''s eyes in front seemed too dull.


    From the beginning of entering the house to now, the little girl didn''t say a word. Her little hand tightly grasped her own skirt and made great efforts.


    "Has the child ever seen anything that should not be seen?"


    Seeing the child''s appearance, Lin Mengya knew that she was frightened.


    Shangguan Hui sighed softly and then whispered.


    "Their brother and sister had a hard life. Xiao Ling was only 13 years old, so they almost let those people give them..."


    Both of them used to be the noble women of Dajin. Many dirty things need not be so thorough that they can understand.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are dark. If she hadn''t returned to the world again because of fate, she''s not as good as Xiaoling.


    She thought about it, got up and went back to the house where she lived. She found a handful of incense from the medicine box she carried with her.


    The flavor of that fragrance is very special, but it is very light.


    Then she took a small dish in the room, a dish of exquisite snacks prepared by long Tianyu for herself.


    Turn around and return to the living room.


    Sitting down, Lin Mengya took Xiaoling''s hands.


    The corners of her lips were slightly lifted, and Lin Mengya showed a gentle and sweet smile.


    Instead, he put his left hand on the child''s head and slowly rubbed it. Cherry lips opened slightly, and her voice became close and far. If people listened more, they would feel sleepy.


    "Don''t be afraid. Things are over. You can cry and laugh if you want. Here are your brother and your relatives. No one will hurt you anymore."


    After hearing Lin Mengya''s voice, everyone''s heart inevitably became much quieter.


    She lit the incense. Soon, the faint sweet fragrance in the inner room made everyone feel relaxed.


    Finally, Xiaoling even closed her eyes and collapsed in Lin Mengya''s arms.


    "Xiao Ling!"


    Xiao Lei immediately shouted, but the beautiful sister gently shook her head, and then personally picked up Xiao Ling and put it on the small cave by the window.


    "Don''t worry, your sister Lin must be helping Xiaoling see a doctor."


    Shangguan Hui held Xiao Lei''s shoulders and comforted him in a low voice.


    "Well, watch your sister. If the incense burns out, add another one. Wait until your sister wakes up and give her the pill. The child will be well after three or five days."


    Lin Mengya secretly touched Xiao Lei''s head and handed the medicine bottle in her hand to the child.


    She believes that such a serious and responsible little brother will take good care of his sister.


    Xiao Lei nodded solemnly. There was something dignified on his young face.


    Lin Mengya pushed the dessert in front of him and said softly.


    "Eat. When you''re full, you''ll have the strength to guard your sister. No one will come here until your sister wakes up. When she wakes up, you''ll go to sister Hui''s house to rest. Anyway, she won''t be able to use it soon."


    The last sentence made Shangguan Hui blush.


    Silently condemning Lin Mengya in front of her with her eyes, it''s a pity that the latter''s face is not what she can compete with.


    With a few smile lines, Lin Mengya intimately pulled Guan Hui''s hand and walked out together.


    Quietly close the door. In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya''s eyes were a little alert.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shangguanhui immediately reacted. I''m afraid Lin Mengya noticed something.


    The latter shook his head, took her all the way to his room, closed the door, lowered his voice and said.


    "If I guess correctly, these two children are shepherds."


    Shangguan Hui didn''t understand this for a moment.


    But Lin Mengya soon explained.


    "They really don''t have Xiong Lin''s things, but I just felt something else. However, these two children should have been used inadvertently. Now my mi Xiang has temporarily closed their things. But I''m afraid our hiding place will be exposed soon."


    In fact, it should be a kind of Gu.


    But Lin Mengya has never seen it, so she doesn''t know what to call it.


    Just now she deliberately tested it and found that the parasitic insects on Xiong Lin have been somewhat abnormal since the emergence of these two little guys.


    She guessed that it might be due to some kind of induction.


    Since Xiong Lin''s poisonous insects can be affected, the people who manipulate these things must have a more powerful way to induce them.


    Moreover, as my brother said earlier, these two children are not from the tribe.


    But xiongling tribe is only a test field of the Xin family, and there is little communication with the outside world, which shows that they are actually under the strict control of the Xin family.


    Under the circumstances of love, how can the Xin family allow a pair of brothers and sisters with no background to stay in their own experimental field.


    Just because they are not conspicuous, they are both children and have nothing to rely on, we won''t have too many taboos against them.


    Therefore, if she stands in the position of Xin''s family, these two children will be the best candidates for surveillance!


    That is, what she meant by "shepherd dog" before.


    "No wonder Xiao Lei knows that secret way! What should I do now? Mengya, i... I''m sorry for you!"


    Shangguan Hui was a little regretful. In fact, what everyone meant before was to put the children in a suitable place and pick them up after the storm passed.


    But she felt that Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling had suffered a lot and suffered a lot. Besides, Xiao Ling has become what she is now because of this matter. She is also kind and wants Mengya to show Xiaoling.


    Who knows, it would be like this.


    Let her not blame herself.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder and said in a relaxed tone.


    "Although I don''t know this thing, it doesn''t mean I can''t deal with it. Don''t think so much. Maybe it''s a chance given to us by God."


    Shangguan Hui looked at her with big eyes full of doubts.


    What does that mean?


    Lin Mengya blinked at shangguanhui, looking mysterious. About this, let her sell it first.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything about the brother and sister.


    First, she was afraid of startling the snake. After all, she didn''t know the other party''s way of controlling those things. Second, she was afraid that everyone would have a grudge against the two children and be unfair to them.


    But fortunately, Xiao Lei is now focused on Xiaoling''s condition and rarely goes out of the house, which saves Lin Mengya a lot of thought.


    These days, she also took time to have a physical examination for five Xiong Ling people.


    As a result, without exception, there was this parasitic insect on their hearts.


    Just because of Lin Mengya''s pill, they are sleeping now, and she also asked that there is nothing unusual after everyone was injured before.


    In other words, the reason why Xiong Lin recovered so quickly is probably because the parasitic Gu was activated.


    For such a situation, bailiri has a magical and bold speculation.

 Chapter 1054

    "Maybe these poisonous insects can''t stop after being used by people. These people will be useless. But your blood can inhibit the effect of poisonous insects. After these parasitic insects forcibly enter dormancy, the impact of waking up on these people will be weakened."


    Lin Mengya thought deeply and finally said suspiciously.


    "What the teacher means is that my blood can eliminate the destructiveness of these parasitic insects to the human body, so as to make these parasitic insects beneficial and harmless to the human body?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Baili Rui nodded and looked at his students with a complex look.


    Some things are indeed destined by God. I think he has been involved in the poison road for half a life, and finally won the name of a poison saint. In the end, he received a first-class wizard in the world. Sheng Sheng became a terrified poison doctor and a miracle doctor who saved the lives and healed the wounded.


    There is no estrangement in his heart, but Mengya is right. Medical technology and poison technology are of the same root and origin. On the contrary, they are always at odds. Now I think they are really short-sighted and like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    His students, though poisoned, are always able to save lives.


    I have to say, fate is really mysterious.


    At this time, Lin Mengya thought of something else.


    "Teacher, do you think this is the reason why the Xin family wants us to combine the Lin family with the people of Xiong Ling?"


    If her blood works, there are probably two reasons.


    The first is the toxin in her blood; Second, her blood is special.


    Now it seems that the latter is more likely.


    "It''s entirely possible. Think about it. If the bear spirit man will no longer have any damage due to the urging of parasitic insects, what kind of scene will it be?"


    Lin Mengya only feels a little cold in her heart. Take Xiong Lin for example. After removing the side effects that can kill him, this guy''s recovery ability is absolutely against the sky.


    Once you are involved in the war, it is no different from opening the plug-in.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya''s face was a little heavy.


    What does the Xin family want to do? Is it just for longevity?


    Now, she''s a little uncertain.


    "In front of us, the most troublesome thing is not to be found where to hide, but the trouble caused by the other party once they find out that we actually have a way to make those parasitic insects lose their deadly side effects."


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "It seems so."


    Mengya can also know how complex the human heart is, without his saying.


    Once the other party learns the secret, he will get the secret recipe in Mengya''s hand at any cost.


    And her secret recipe is her own blood!


    Judging from the virtues of those people, Mengya''s life has become the most insignificant part.


    Lin Mengya held her head. She never dreamed that things would become so troublesome.


    With a head of questions, Lin Mengya walked back to her room.


    In the cradle beside the bed, Ning''er was staring wide and playing with Bai Su and Shangguan Hui.


    The little guy ''giggled'' and laughed, but the boulder pressing on her heart became more and more heavy.


    Her little Ning''er, so small, so naive and lovely, was forced to be involved in this dispute.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door, her eyes flashing. At last, she was cruel. She didn''t go to see her son. She turned and walked out.


    "Wow -"


    In the cradle, Ning''er seemed to have a feeling. Just now he was very happy with his smile. In the twinkling of an eye, he became a small crying bag.


    Bai Su immediately hurried to coax, but Shangguan Hui saw Lin Mengya''s hesitant back.


    I looked at the child and the mother.


    After sighing gently, she followed Lin Mengya to the yard.


    Lin Mengya walked to the shadow of the corner. She has always been strong. At the moment, it seems that she is otherwise fragile.


    The suppressed cry fell into other people''s ears and only felt anxious.


    Soon she heard footsteps coming up behind her.


    He quickly wiped some tears and turned his head to look behind him.


    "Sister Hui, you..."


    Smart as Shangguan Hui, why can''t you guess why she is so abnormal.


    "I know, you are all for Ning''er''s good. The situation here is really not suitable for Ning''er''s growth, but if you really don''t want to give up, it''s not bad to leave Ning''er."


    She shook her head. It was because she knew better than anyone that she knew that Ning''er had to go.


    A few steps forward, Lin Mengya took Shangguan Hui''s hand and said sincerely in her eyes.


    "Sister Hui, I just want to ask you one thing."


    "You say, but I will do whatever I can."


    "Now, we are all involved in this. I''m afraid we can''t get out of it in the end. In the past, what I thought was to entrust Ning''er to Qinghu. But now it seems impossible. Therefore, I hope you can go with Ning''er."


    Shangguan Hui was stunned. She didn''t expect that Lin Mengya would ask her about it.


    Subconsciously wanted to refuse, but after the words wandered in the throat for several times, they could only be reluctantly pressed down by her.


    Lin Mengya held Shangguan Hui''s hand tightly, with the deepest expectation on her face.


    She thought about it for a long time and considered a lot of candidates.


    It was only now that she found that only Shangguan Hui was the right person.


    First of all, sister Hui is not related. It can be said that sister Hui would not be involved in this matter if it were not for her brother''s reason.


    Secondly, once the legacy of ancient Wei breaks out, my brother will try his best to protect sister Hui.


    Being far away from the battlefield is the first way he will think of. At present, it is also the safest way.


    Most importantly, sister Hui is not so deeply involved in this matter.


    Both teachers and Qinghu are inextricably linked to this matter.


    Well, whoever Ning''er follows will eventually attract the attention of the Xin family.


    Among them, only Shangguan Hui is the most suitable candidate.


    "But... But I..."


    Seeing that shangguanhui hesitated, Lin Mengya knew that she was a little difficult.


    "Of course, the choice of this matter is still in sister Hui''s own hands. I won''t force you anyway."


    Lin Mengya really regarded shangguanhui as her sister-in-law and would naturally follow her wishes.


    Shangguan Hui hesitated for a moment and suddenly sighed.


    "You and your brother are really brothers and sisters. To tell you the truth, he told me something last night. I was a little sad and thought you didn''t treat me as your own person. Now it seems that I have a small stomach. If you don''t really trust me, how can you give Ning''er to me? Don''t worry, although your sister Hui is not as capable as you, but If you give Ning''er to me, I will protect him with my life! "


    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui gratefully and was speechless for a moment.


    But she didn''t expect that her brother would make such a request with sister Hui. It seems that he also sincerely accepted sister Hui.


    "Thank you, sister Hui."


    She lay on Shangguan Hui''s shoulder and said with tears and smiles.


    Shangguan Hui patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    "Actually, I should thank you."


    If it weren''t for Lin Mengya''s encouragement and support, I''m afraid I wouldn''t take this step.


    Since they are a family, she will certainly do her part.


    Holding sister Hui, Lin Mengya cried bitterly.


    One is reluctant to give up his son, and the other is to ease the tension these days.


    But when long Tianyu came, he was extremely distressed.


    Not only frowned, but also took time to stare at Shangguan Hui.


    Shangguan Hui, who was injured by mistake, felt that he was wronged. Heaven and earth conscience! She really didn''t do anything.


    But she always knew that long Tianyu regarded Mengya as a treasure


    She was injured by mistake, so she had to wave with her own strength and was left behind by the couple.


    Holding the lover in his arms, he returned to the room. Lin Mengya, who was tired of crying, nestled in his arms, half asleep and half awake.


    "Ya''er..."


    He called her softly. In between, Lin Mengya tried to stir up her red and swollen eyes and looked at her pitifully.


    "I love you."


    He rarely confessed. His cool lips were printed with her red and swollen eyes.


    This sentence, like a reassurance, immediately calmed her mind.


    The little hand tightly held each other''s neck, and the body shrank tighter and closer to his body.


    "I love you too."


    She whispered firmly and exchanged vows of love with him.


    I don''t know when their fingers are entangled, just like the beautiful love entangled in one before them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to ask sister Hui to take Ning''er away."


    "Yes."


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s hard to give up, long Tianyu, as a father, although reluctant to give up, is a little stronger than her.


    Since he is a boy, he must go out and experience the wind and rain one day.


    Their children, because they are favored too much, must be plagued with disasters.


    Rather than let Ning''er suffer more under their protection, it is better to bear the pain of separation when he is not sensible.


    God is always fair, and their son will grow up safely in the end.


    Having figured it out, Lin Mengya no longer hesitated. Instead, she discussed the details with long Tianyu.


    The way they used to do it doesn''t seem to work.


    Instead, let shangguanhui bring Ning''er back to Kyoto in Jin.


    However, the teacher''s action is still normal.


    They divided their troops in two ways to cover sister Hui.


    "Can''t you trust the teacher''s old friend?"


    For this plan, long Tianyu doesn''t want to make any mistakes.


    After all, it''s about his son''s safety.


    Moreover, with Mo Yan''s lesson, they have to be more careful in everything.


    "Of course not. The person the teacher is looking for must be safe. But I can''t trust others."

 Chapter 1055

    This child has inherited everything from them, whether it is ya''er''s magical blood, or as the first born Prince of Jin, Ning''er is a chip that can obtain unlimited benefits for those conspirators.


    And he will never allow his children to fall into such misery.


    Ya''er''s teacher is absolutely trustworthy. He won''t doubt the people he finds.


    But, after all, this is not something that is done by that person alone.


    And now ya''er''s blood has become the ultimate secret they want to keep.


    Then Ning''er''s importance is extraordinary.


    Rather than so, it''s better to send Ning''er back to QingHan.


    One country can protect a child anyway, right?


    This is not only because Ning''er is his son, but also because the child may cause greater unrest.


    In any case, he must make all preparations in advance.


    "That''s why I begged sister Hui. Who can think that the eldest lady of the Shangguan family, who is a feud with us, is secretly protecting our son?"


    Lin Mengya knew very well that the arrival of Shangguan Hui was a great opportunity.


    Now, everyone thinks that the disappearance of shangguanhui is due to the refusal of long Tianyu and the scattering of monkeys after the tree falls.


    Even if she returns to Kyoto again, there will not be many people who will put their ideas on her head.


    After all, what long QingHan should do now is to appease the people.


    And others don''t know that shangguanhui is his own person, but QingHan is clear.


    In this way, he can protect in the dark without causing anyone''s doubt.


    After all, he can send someone to "monitor" Shangguan Hui, can''t he?


    "Cold, I will protect Ning''er."


    Long Tianyu firmly held his wife. Even though the three of them must feel the pain of separation, they will reunite again.


    When Ning''er was leaving, Lin Mengya only told her closest people.


    Xiaoyu and Wang Shang only revealed a little hint.


    It''s not that you can''t trust them, but this matter. The fewer people you know, the safer you will be for Ning''er.


    The king''s cleverness was naturally guessed long ago, so a few days later, he sent a lot of things to Ning''er.


    Lin Mengya looked at the things sent by the king and the queen. In addition to some useless gold, silver and jewelry, she also sent a soft armor that children can wear and take off freely.


    Lin Mengya knew that they really loved Ning''er and naturally accepted their kindness.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding and stopped talking about it. Lin Mengya also suspended her research on Xiong Ling tribe. When she returned to the room, she was sorting Ning''er''s things. Once she sat down, it was a whole day.


    The poisonous insects on Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling have forced Lin Mengya''s medicine into dormancy.


    Their people have also stepped up the investigation. At present, there is no sign of trouble.


    She has persuaded everyone to leave for Xiong Ling to check.


    Before that, she needs to send Ning''er away first.


    "Ya''er, what are you thinking?"


    Brother''s gentle voice came from behind. Lin Mengya turned her head and pulled the corner of her mouth at her brother.


    "Little fool, don''t do this in front of your brother."


    Lin nanshang stretched out his hand and touched her head as he did when he was a child.


    When did the little man he had vowed to protect with everything become what he is now?


    Sitting down beside Lin Mengya, Ning''er seemed to like his uncle very much. He opened his toothless mouth and smiled very happily.


    "Nothing, just thinking about our childhood."


    Once, she and her brother snuggled up to keep warm.


    Even though my brother traveled thousands of miles later, he still missed her.


    At that time, although she was still confused, she remained instinctively close to her brother and father.


    Today, they do not feel alienated by the passage of years.


    Family affection is like a jar of warm and pure wine, lasting for a long time and refreshing.


    "Sorry."


    Hearing her brother''s apology, she was suddenly stunned. Then she smiled and shook her head, blocking what her brother had not said.


    "We are all children bought by our mother''s life, so brother, protect yourself is protecting me and my mother."


    She knew that her brother had been blaming himself for what had happened before.


    But what can be done?


    After his mother died, his father must have been embarrassed and monitored by the former Emperor.


    In order to protect his children, he had no choice but to break his oath with his wife and marry a woman he didn''t like at all.


    Even so, he never betrayed his mother.


    As the only man in his family, his brother experienced everything that was actually a hundred times harder than himself.


    The more her brother protects her, the more shangguanqing wants to harm her.


    Finally, my brother had to take refuge next to his father for a while. On the surface, he became the most humble existence in the house because he had no protection.


    If not, I''m afraid she would have died in those conspiracies.


    Sometimes, staying together is more painful than staying away.


    "It''s my brother''s useless that makes you bear so much."


    Lin Nansheng lowered his eyes and covered his remorse and sadness.


    Since childhood, ya''er has been a smart and lovely child.


    Even those who have been confused know that they miss themselves and their father.


    In the military camp, he prayed for the safety of his sister in the house against the cold moon in the night sky every night.


    Every time, when he received a letter from his family, he was most happy to see that, everything was safe.


    Everything is safe, which shows that his sister is still living in this world.


    At that time, he had only such a humble prayer. Even if he was allowed to exchange all of his own, he was willing.


    "Brother, I am you and you are me. There are only two of us who are exactly the same in the world, so don''t blame yourself, okay?"


    Lin Mengya tried to hold back the moisture in her eyes.


    Both she and her brother are made up of the flesh and blood of their parents.


    They were one, so my brother didn''t have to apologize to her like this.


    In this way, it will only make her feel more sad.


    "Ya''er... My sister!"


    Lin Nansheng gently hugged his sister''s slender body. His mother once said this.


    I still remember when my mother was just pregnant, she once pulled him, who was still young, and put him on her bulging stomach.


    "Mom, what''s in here?"


    He asked innocently, while his mother smiled lovingly, touched his head and said.


    "Here is another you! Sheng''er, you''re going to be a brother."


    "Brother, what is brother?"


    He still remembered how gentle his mother''s smile was. Even in his memory, his mother''s face had long been blurred.


    "Brother is the spirit who came to the world first. Because my sister is afraid of the world, you volunteered to come to the world first to feel. My sister came here because of you!"


    At that time, he believed his mother''s words somehow.


    Gently stroking his unborn sister, he brought her, so he must protect his sister.


    Inadvertently, the shy and timid spirit has grown so big?


    Also married people and had their own children.


    Really, some are not reconciled!


    "In the future, I must stay by your side. If long Tianyu dares to bully you, I must let him taste it. My Lin family''s marksmanship is powerful!"


    Listening to her brother''s words, Lin Mengya finally put down her heart.


    "It''s okay, he --"


    "I won''t, never."


    A low voice came from the outside. Lin Mengya poked her head out of her brother''s arms. Sure enough, she saw long Tianyu.


    Now, he is no longer always dressed in black.


    The light gray clothes seemed to ease his coldness. In front of Ning''er and himself, he would always take off his cold body. His deep black eyes were no longer full of frost, wind and snow, but with a few faint tenderness and affection wrapped around her.


    This is her only lover.


    "My brother is just joking. You really don''t have any humor!"


    Lin Mengya touched the corners of her eyes. Although we still don''t understand the meaning of cells, it seems that she has a very tolerant attitude towards the words she always inadvertently jumps out.


    In fact, Lin Mengya tried to explain before, but found it very difficult, so she gave up early.


    Lin Nansheng was a knowledgeable man. He nodded at his brother-in-law and disappeared into the sight of the couple.


    She offered to reach out for a hug. Fortunately, the man could still receive this signal.


    Close to her, hold her up and bury her in his arms, and then his eyes fell on Ning''er with a curious face.


    "This is my wife."


    Lin Meng was stunned by his endless words. Then she saw her son''s innocent eyes.


    "He''s still a meat bun who can''t understand words. Why are you angry with a child?"


    He slightly twisted the guy''s chest muscle. It''s still tight. It''s terrible.


    After giving birth to a child, she gained a few pounds. How does this guy maintain a good figure like a supermodel.


    Unwilling to pinch and touch, it''s his own man anyway, and harassment can only be fun.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu pinched her hand, bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    Hey, hey, she''s still very attractive.


    You can''t stand this guy if you tease him at will!


    The head was soon kissed dizzy. Lin Mengya lay in long Tianyu''s arms and dared not make trouble again.


    However, it''s nice to have him around.


    "Things have been arranged. Guan Hui will start tomorrow evening, and we will start early the day after tomorrow."


    In his tone, Lin Mengya didn''t give up.


    Although he covered it up well, after all, it was his son.

 Chapter 1056

    With a faint sigh, Lin Mengya got up from long Tianyu''s arms and continued to tidy up things for the baby silently.


    Long Tianyu no longer comforted her, but stayed quietly aside and gave her a hand from time to time.


    Ning''er''s departure made everyone''s mood not very high.


    Lin Muzhi, in particular, was finally reunited with his grandson, but he was only with him for so few days.


    The former general has now become a child slave.


    Ning''er ate and lived with him these days, which made Lin Mengya jealous.


    She and her brother haven''t been treated like this. The boy is really lucky.


    But the time of separation still arrived as scheduled. Standing at the door, Lin Mengya personally took care of what Shangguan Hui and Ning''er needed on the road.


    The carriage was covered with a very soft wool cushion. No matter what Ning Er ate or used, a lot was prepared.


    After all, she was still spoiled by the child. She was reluctant to give up his young age and suffered a little injustice.


    "Well, that''s enough. If you load it again, I''m afraid the carriage won''t be enough."


    Ruby is the oldest and gently stops Lin Mengya. She is very worried.


    Shangguanhui got into the car with the baby''s cradle. The two people''s eyes met. There was some tacit understanding between them, and they communicated with each other at the moment.


    "Let''s go."


    Shangguanhui dropped the door, and the carriage immediately left the door.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the carriage until it gradually disappeared in their sight.


    At this time, everyone''s face is not only lonely, but also naturally serious and firm.


    "Tell the master, as you expected, the man was watched as soon as he left the city."


    In the study, long Tianyu, the only one who didn''t go out to see him off, kneeling in front of him at the moment, was the most powerful spy under his command.


    Lin Mengya also came in and just heard the news from the spy.


    Xiumei frowned slightly. Sure enough, long Tianyu guessed it.


    "Do you know who disclosed the news?"


    The person being watched is the chivalrous man selected by the teacher at the beginning.


    Because the king and Xiaoyu deliberately covered up, they are still in the palace.


    In order to cover shangguanhui, the Xia chose to set out in the palace.


    Even if it''s just a bait, what you can do is really realistic.


    Not only are all aspects strictly confidential, but even few people know the Xiashi''s route.


    It''s just that he''s not a baby, just a realistic doll.


    And she didn''t want to kill anyone.


    If someone comes to rob on the road, the chivalrous man will mainly run for his life.


    Under the condition of ensuring their own safety, they can delay as long as they can.


    Besides, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu arranged a lot of retreats for him in order to thank him.


    It is expected that before shangguanhui arrives in Kyoto, the group will not know that the baby in his arms is a fake.


    But unexpectedly, the man was really watched.


    It seems that there must be an insider in it!


    It''s unforgivable to deliberately plan her children!


    "I don''t know for the time being, but I believe there will be a result soon. This time, not many people know, and they can find out soon."


    Long Tianyu''s face was gloomy. Like Lin Mengya, he had to find out the man himself.


    In fact, Lin Mengya already had her own judgment in her heart, but there was no conclusive evidence.


    This time, she didn''t know how many things would be involved in Ning''er''s departure, but the only thing she knew was that, in any case, she would cut the roots this time.


    The atmosphere suddenly calmed down.


    Everyone was confined to their own room and packed their bags.


    It seems that Ning''er''s departure also took away all their relaxation and vitality.


    Hongyu is taking care of Xiong Lin in the house. The night before, he has awakened from his sleep.


    He didn''t think much about his physical condition. He naturally had 100% unconditional trust in the long-known Lin family sister.


    Lin Mengya told him not to think more, so he wouldn''t think more.


    But when Lin Mengya told him that his destination this time was his hometown, the magnificent man was a little excited.


    "Look at you, you are such a big man. How can you still look like a child."


    Ruby pressed him on the bed, took the medicine and clean cotton cloth, and wrapped up the wound for him.


    Scratched his head, Xiong Lin said with some embarrassment.


    "Hey, but after I left, how are the old and young people in the tribe now?"


    I knew that this guy''s heart would always be unable to let go of those people, and Ruby comforted him with a soft voice.


    "Everything is safe. Don''t worry. Miss Shangguan took out a lot of antidotes. Everyone is no longer crazy. Just... Don''t blame them. Sometimes they can''t help themselves."


    Ruby sighed and stopped talking.


    Xiong Lin naturally knew that she was talking about the elders.


    His fist clenched and loosened. After repeating it for a while, he responded in a low voice.


    "I know, after all, they are all my people."


    Lin Mengya stood at the door, wondering whether she should go in or leave.


    Ruby had sharp eyes. She saw her at once. She immediately got up and came over with a grateful face.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Glanced at Xiong Lin on the bed and looked at the beautiful and moving ruby in front of him.


    Even she has to admit that these two guys are a natural match.


    No wonder after shangguanhui came back, she always nagged in her ear about Xiong Lin''s great kindness to them.


    I''m afraid that if she disagrees, she will beat the mandarin ducks.


    Alas, does she really look like the queen mother?


    "Let me have a look at his injury. Why does it disturb your little couple''s world? It doesn''t matter. I''ll come back later."


    Lin Mengya tried to leave. Hongyu blushed with shame. Her eyes turned disorderly. She didn''t know where to put them.


    But he still grabbed Lin Mengya''s arm and looked at her prayingly.


    "Well, I''ll just stay. Alas, it''s really a bad girl. When we find a good day, we''ll do the business of you two. Brother Xiong Lin, my ruby is gentle and virtuous, and the dowry is rich. I''ll be diligent and thrifty after I pass the door. You can''t live up to her."


    Xiong Lin was a little excited. His dark face was red.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to play with each other again. She coughed and ended the topic temporarily.


    At this time, ruby was too ashamed to lift her head.


    Look, she''s just a little more direct. How come these two people, like the Mimosa, can''t help teasing?


    Turning around, Lin Mengya sat in front of Xiong Lin.


    "Brother Xiong Lin, I want to ask you something."


    Her attitude was dignified and serious. Xiong Lin sat upright and dangerous, and the blush on her face gradually calmed down.


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say, girl. As long as Xiong Lin knows, he must know everything and say everything."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya thought and asked.


    "I want to know the origin of the whole Xiong Ling tribe, or the things about your ancestors, and the relationship with the Xin family, when and why."


    This matter made Xiong Lin think in silence for a long time.


    He took a breath before he answered.


    "Our ancestors of the xiongling family didn''t leave any records. However, I heard my father mention that the whole lieyun country is actually of the same origin. But now people don''t know it."


    This is also confirmed by Lin Mengya''s books in the palace.


    Just like people in this world call themselves Chinese.


    The ancestors of the whole lieyun kingdom can be traced back to the era after the Gu king and the witch.


    It''s a myth, but Lin Mengya feels that these fairy tales may not be made up by future generations.


    At least the Gu king and the witch queen should be ancient monarchs.


    She believed that the whole lieyun kingdom had been handed down from that unexamined Dynasty.


    "But --" Xiong Lin said, "my father once learned from the former high priest of the Xin family that the ancestors of the Xin family were the mother''s family of the Witch Queen. Therefore, they can take care of Wangu pool."


    The witch''s mother''s house? That''s a strange story.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and continued.


    "It is recorded in ancient books that the Gu king is the queen of the divine family in heaven, while the Witch Queen is the king and daughter of a country on earth. So you mean, if this rumor is true, should the Xin family be from the royal family of that country?"


    Xiong Lin nodded. If it weren''t for the fact that the high priest was a rare moderate in the Xin family, he was afraid that his father would not know such a secret.


    Lin Mengya sorted out the information she received.


    She found that everything seemed to point to the two mysterious characters, the Gu king and the Witch Queen.


    After saying goodbye to Xiong Lin, Lin Mengya finds the teacher who is studying parasitic insects.


    The five people from Xiong Ling became the teacher''s new research object. Moreover, they admire the teacher''s fascinating medical skills and poison skills. Now, they have become a solid fan of the teacher.


    But bailiri''s temper was as strange as before. He always regarded these five people as strong labor and waved them as soon as he was called.


    Seeing the thoughtful look of his students, he immediately sent out several people who cleaned up his study and took the initiative to stand at the door to meet him.


    "What do you know about this heavy face?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher, frowned and shook her head.


    "Teacher, I always feel that whether it is the heritage of ancient Wei or the relics of Xiancheng, it seems that there is no rumor. It is so mysterious."


    Bai Lirui didn''t understand what she meant for a moment. It''s not his fault. It''s just that sometimes, even his teacher can''t understand one ten thousandth of the things in his students'' minds.


    Young people, it''s good to think more.

 Chapter 1057

    But anyway, it was a thousand years ago. What did the child find.


    "King Gu and Empress Wu, this is the key. The relics of immortal city and the legacy of ancient Wei should be related to these two people. Moreover, I suspect that the strange tricks of Xin family come from immortal city."


    In fact, it''s easy to guess here.


    In the past, she suspected that the complete transformation technology of the Xin family should not be achievable in recent decades.


    Even those so-called failed products can be called successful products to some extent.


    Just because it works differently.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of those people, people have become a tool that can be transformed.


    If this is the case, the fairy city and Guwei country will no longer be just the fairy country with floating clouds and fog.


    And some of the legendary elixirs are probably instigated by people in these two places.


    At this thought, she was cold.


    How can such a strange place be sought after by so many people?


    "What you said is not unreasonable, and I gradually feel that once something is opened, it may cause terrible trouble. Unfortunately, those who are blinded by greed will not be able to see through the appearance of these things all their life."


    The teacher and her desire to explore are very strong, but at the same time, they can feel the arrival of the crisis more than ordinary people.


    Lin Mengya sighed softly. Now, she really has the impulse to get out.


    And she gradually understood her mother''s choice at that time.


    Sometimes, avoiding is really a helpless move.


    But the time is ripe, and the gear of fate has dragged them to the edge of the cliff.


    Anyway, she had to go.


    "I hope it won''t cause any havoc."


    She sincerely hopes that human greed will not bring any more disasters.


    One night, soon passed.


    They will be divided into several parts and walk in the direction of Xiong Ling tribe. Beside Lin Mengya, except long Tianyu, there is naturally Qing Hu and Bai su.


    Seeing that Zhuang Zi, who had lived for some time, was drifting away, Lin Mengya knew that she might not have this opportunity again in her lifetime. Come back here.


    "Won''t there be any mistakes?"


    Bai Su was worried for fear that those pervasive secret talks would get their whereabouts.


    "Of course not. My girl said that the best hiding is not to empty, but to fill. After breakfast today, a real family will live in. All the life tracks will continue with their arrival. Even if someone comes, he won''t see the slightest flaw."


    He hooked his lips and always regarded Lin Mengya''s words as an oracle. He didn''t think it was too much. Qinghu smiled incomparably brightly.


    Although the front was full of thorns, he felt very happy.


    Finally, I can get along with the girl freely.


    Lin Mengya just raised her eyes, looked at him and continued to bury her head in the book in her hand.


    In the past, she read for what she was looking for, but now it''s just for inner peace.


    Although the Shennong system functions against the sky, it has a different taste to absorb the power transmitted from books bit by bit.


    After three years of running in, she can operate Shennong system very freely.


    The advanced technology can''t completely replace the thought of human beings. The carriage drove on the road. For the sake of insurance, especially Lin Mengya and Bai Su, they painted very strong makeup.


    In this regard, Qinghu fully displayed his talents.


    After his skillful hand, they could hardly see their original appearance.


    Of course, Lin Mengya also mentioned wearing a mask or something, but making Qinghu etheric fake is like being seen through and rejected.


    Yeah, who''s gonna hang out with a mask?


    At this moment, they disguised themselves as a team of businessmen who bought herbs, and the team was on its way to Xiong Ling.


    Long Tianyu and Qinghu are easy to handle. They used to be very low-key. Now they can''t see it as long as they dress up a little.


    In contrast, Lin Mengya almost sprayed a mouthful of blood on the faces of the two guys.


    Alas, she felt that she was about to get acne covered by the thick Jasmine powder on her face.


    Sure enough, people are more angry than people!


    They travel day and night. Most of the time, they sleep in the wild.


    When it is absolutely safe, I will also go to the city for a few days to repair it and do some herbal medicine business.


    Moreover, they don''t live in the inn easily.


    Because the herbal medicine business here in lieyun is still common, there will be a small courtyard similar to modern home stay in the city.


    After all, if you live in an inn, there may be some inconvenient places.


    At this time, they also chose a relatively clean and hidden courtyard as a temporary place to stay.


    Kneading the extremely sore waist and legs, Lin Mengya and Bai Su came down from the carriage. The first thing they did was to wash off the thick makeup on their faces with a basin of cold water.


    "It''s still my own face. It looks more comfortable!"


    Standing in front of the mirror, Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu took out her carefully prepared medicine oil for her, poured it out a little, and massaged her tortured little face with her warm palm.


    Women love beauty by nature, not to mention her who has lived for a long time from modern times.


    When the first acne came out, Lin Mengya completely fried the pot.


    On the road, she used herbs to configure a lot of skin care products for herself, and conveniently improved the powder and mud cream that Qinghu gave her.


    Now her skin is smooth and tender again.


    Even Lin Mengya felt that if she were in modern society, she could sweep Forbes with these things alone.


    Who makes beauty, is a woman''s eternal pursuit?


    "I''m tired. You can have a rest here. I''ll ask someone to make you something to eat."


    Long Tianyu said in a low voice. Like a queen, Lin Mengya, who was properly taken care of, waved her hand powerlessly and answered.


    Smiled, bowed his head and kissed her smooth forehead.


    Long Tianyu tucked her into the quilt, watched her stay quietly in bed and walked out with light hands and feet.


    Tired, let her quickly into sleep.


    "Qingge -- Qingge --"


    It seems that there is nothing, as if it is a call from a very distant place, which makes her feel a faint uneasiness in her dream.


    Is it a dream?


    Lin Mengya''s mind, even in a dream, maintains the ability to think.


    Soon, the sound disappeared into the dream.


    The sky was full of red. Lin Mengya only felt that her chest seemed to be pressed by a big stone, and she couldn''t breathe.


    "Ya''er! Ya''er!"


    The arm was shaking, and Lin Mengya gradually pulled away from her dream.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the slightly anxious handsome face of long Tianyu.


    "I... what''s the matter?"


    The body was gently held in his arms.


    Such gentle force, as if she were a glass doll, which would break when touched.


    "Just now, your face was pale and your forehead was cold sweat. What''s the matter, but it''s called nightmare?"


    Dream?


    Now there is only a fragmented picture. She only remembers that she seems to be


    Now it has been completely forgotten.


    Forget it, it''s just a dream.


    "Nothing. It''s probably the reason why we''re in a hurry these days."


    She raised her lips and smiled. She didn''t want her lover to worry about herself anymore.


    Long Tianyu stroked her hair and her eyes were full of heartache.


    Before he set out, he went to bailirui secretly and asked ya''er if she had been rehabilitated after giving birth to a child.


    Sure enough, Mr. Baili told him that a woman''s birth was a near death, especially in Mengya''s case, it hollowed out her body.


    If it weren''t for her strange physique, which makes her stronger than ordinary women, it''s possible to be the first corpse and two lives.


    Now, it scared long Tianyu.


    So along the way, he not only made the carriage very comfortable, but also did everything for him.


    Even so, the long journey still makes Lin Mengya feel hard.


    Seeing her hair wet with cold sweat, he could only kiss one after another.


    Those damn conspirators, he must cut them off one by one.


    Only in this way will his love not suffer any more.


    After lying in his arms for a while, Lin Meng Ya finally regained some vitality.


    The smell of the food made her stomach wriggle, and finally ''gululu'' shouted.


    "Hey, hey, let''s eat."


    Even though the two had already been close, Lin Mengya still felt a little embarrassed.


    Think of the past, she is in front of long Tianyu, the more rampant the better.


    I don''t know how. Now I have found a rare sense of shame.


    Alas, life is really capricious!


    The food here naturally can''t be compared with the palace, and under Lin Mengya''s white eye attack, long Tianyu didn''t let the cook accompany him.


    In fact, she is not picky about food. It can even be said that she is very easy to feed.


    Unfortunately, there are always some people who spoil her.


    Yes, it''s spoil.


    You know, when she was in college, green vegetables and tofu could make her eat a full meal.


    Now her food standard has doubled. The simple meals on the table include chicken, fish, shrimp and meat. Of course, there are green vegetables and delicious soup.


    Well, good days can be addictive.


    After a full meal, Lin Mengya patted her bulging belly and walked in the yard with long Tianyu.


    It is estimated that their team will reach Xiong Ling tribe in a few days, but they deliberately detoured the original road.


    Now, my father and brother have escorted Xiong Lin home, haven''t they?

 Chapter 1058

    "Master."


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared in the sight of the two people. Long Tianyu nodded. The man put down a letter and quietly stepped down.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man''s appearance and found that it was not the people who followed long Tianyu before.


    It seems that in the time she doesn''t know, her dear husband is also constantly improving.


    "Where did you get this man?"


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, the martial arts experts in her family don''t hinder her from becoming very good.


    The man''s martial arts just now are not low, at least not below Bai su.


    And I was a little afraid of long Tianyu''s attitude.


    Once upon a time, Lin Kui and them never did.


    For long Tianyu, they are more subordinates'' sense of obedience to their superiors.


    As for that man, it should be his dead men or something.


    "I picked it up."


    He answered Lin Mengya''s question. After the latter gently hummed, he took the letterhead and opened it.


    After a quick glance, the expression on long Tianyu''s face was a little strange.


    "Look, it''s about Mo Yan."


    At this moment, even Lin Mengya put away her relaxed smiling face and took it all at once.


    After looking up and down carefully twice, her eyebrows were tightly screwed together.


    "If according to the letter, I''m afraid Mo Yan is in danger now. We must find a way to save the child. But... Who sent it?"


    The letter is still without any signature, whether in writing or on paper.


    But Lin Mengya recognized it at a glance. The letter clearly came from the person who warned herself that she must look good at Mo Yan last time.


    The letter said that Mo Yan was taken to the most secret place of the Xin family, but for the time being, the child would not be in any danger.


    Because the man who took him away seemed to have some conflict with the chief.


    I don''t know whether the conditions are not agreed or something else.


    In short, the child is now a condition for both sides.


    In addition, there is no other information.


    How can you easily retreat from the whole body if you seek the skin of a tiger.


    "Will your uncle send you this letter?"


    Long Tianyu naturally knew about the letter, so he guessed.


    He shook his head. Lin Mengya''s face was a little ugly.


    "I don''t think so, let alone the meaning of my uncle. We haven''t figured it out yet. Even if it was sent by my uncle, why didn''t he send it directly to me, but through your people?"


    The last time I sent it to her through the channel of Sanjue hall, but this time I didn''t¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya hesitated to take a look at long Tianyu, and then looked at the letter in her hand. She had her own guess in her heart.


    "Do you think this man has anything to do with Jin?"


    Sanjue hall is now famous, but she is the master behind the scenes.


    But after all, it is in the territory of Jin. Some things may not be known through special channels.


    Long Tianyu is still the emperor of Jin.


    The people who can submit it through him either know the people he brings, or the other party knows long Tianyu''s behavior style very well.


    After a moment of silence, long Tianyu spoke.


    "When Mo Yan disappeared, my father and Tiancheng also disappeared together. Do you think it could be them?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t have any confidence in what he said.


    After all, according to the original guess, Mo Yan should be taken away by Tiancheng.


    Why bother if you''re taken away?


    Or is it that the other party''s purpose is to lure themselves to follow, and then lose with the Xin family, and finally they gain?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that it would be possible, but the key problem is that Tiancheng, no matter how powerful, is just a lost dog for the Xin family and the candle dragon club, and has long lost the qualification to confront each other.


    According to the meaning of the letter, although the people who wrote the letter understood the differences between them, they did not understand the core issues.


    Of course, it is also possible that this is the vague effect deliberately caused by the writer.


    She believed in what was written in the letter, but she didn''t trust the writer.


    But there''s one thing she knows better than anyone.


    Whether it''s Mo Yan or the Xin family, she''s going to face-to-face confrontation.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    "How are you going to deal with it?"


    Looking at long Tianyu who asked herself, Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath.


    "Don''t you know everything and ask me why."


    Long Tianyu actually knows her every reaction and every decision.


    "Sure enough, you can''t let anyone go."


    Some helpless, but more clearly said.


    Long Tianyu takes out the letter in her hand and puts it on the table. In his eyes, Ye has God.


    "Come on, how will my wife deal with it this time?"


    If you can sacrifice the people around you, I''m afraid there will be no willing followers around her.


    In one way, she is so stubborn.


    After a little meditation, Lin Mengya pointed to the letter paper on the table.


    "The other party''s meaning has been very clear. He just hopes we can call the door. In that case, we might as well make a plan and don''t waste their efforts to send this letter."


    If you just want to announce the news, you should not only talk about it.


    It seems that the other party knows her character very well and the position of Moyan boy in her mind.


    Once she learns that Mo Yan is in danger, she must take risks with her own body.


    Therefore, the other party sent this letter, which made her anxious.


    If she really finds it easily, it''s hard to guarantee whether the other party will be prepared.


    I''m afraid that at that time, I will be the real wolf.


    Instead, she might as well find a way to let the other party fight inside first, and she watched the fire from the shore.


    "That''s true, but since they sent a letter, they may not be unprepared. Moreover, maybe they are together?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and smiled coldly.


    "Hum, if the Xin family really has this ability, can we still be so relaxed now? Don''t you see what the letter says? The man who kidnapped Mo Yan has the ability to negotiate terms with the Xin family. This shows that they still have a reason for the Xin family''s fear. But now, neither of them can do anything. In that case, we''ll give him a thorough salary. From now on, All the forces of you and me sleep on the spot. I''ll leave the rest to Bai su. "


    She guessed that the other party was just finding a way to be sure it was them.


    As for whether this letter can reach them, because there is news of Mo Yan on it, and Mo Yan is one of the goals she is trying to find now.


    Therefore, no one dares to neglect this letter.


    No matter how many people handle it, the letter will surely fall into her hands, and they don''t have to worry about the leak.


    Who will take an uncertain hand when going deep into the enemy camp?


    But if the two of them, all the forces directly under them, sleep on the spot, except that a small number of people will continue to move, others will be almost like ordinary lieyun people.


    In this way, it is much more difficult to find and distinguish.


    In that case, if the messenger can''t send the letter, he will find other ways to find them.


    At that time, she can use it to let the other party show her feet.


    However, her ultimate goal is not so.


    Bai Su is a local force of lieyun. All the people she can mobilize are temporarily assigned to her by the king and Xiaoyu.


    Of course, she will not directly let Bai Su or personally contact those people.


    But the Xin family will notice their whereabouts and be led into the trap she has set up.


    Although in this way, they are no less than dancing on the tip of the knife.


    But opportunity is always accompanied by danger.


    Mo Yan must save her, and those who calculate her must pay a price!


    Lin Mengya''s plan was soon implemented. When they arrived at the xiongling tribe, even the immortals could hardly find out who belonged to them alone.


    "Finally."


    After wiping her sweat, Lin Mengya was pulled to the hillside by long Tianyu.


    It was difficult for the carriage to walk on the last half day''s mountain road.


    They had to go on foot.


    Xiong Lin sent someone out early to meet him. Lin Mengya, who was also familiar with him, was Xiao Lei, who was used innocently.


    However, their brother and sister did not know the inside story and were very grateful to Lin Mengya.


    On that little face, there was finally a little more smile, which was a little lively of children of his age.


    "Sister Lin, go over the forest in front and you will come to our tribe!"


    Xiao Lei is a little happy. Although he and Xiao Ling have suffered a lot, this is their hometown after all.


    Lin Mengya strongly supports her sore legs, but refuses long Tianyu''s help.


    Alas, she''s really afraid of being abandoned by these guys.


    But unexpectedly, the mountain road was more difficult than she thought.


    Until her legs and stomach began to tremble, a curl of cooking smoke finally appeared in her sight.


    Xiao Lei ran down happily and ran to the slim figure at the head of the village.


    "Xiao Ling! Sister Lin, they''re coming!"


    The young girl looked forward to it. On her beautiful face, with a shy smile, she looked like the unknown flower Lin Mengya saw in the mountains.


    It''s not beautiful, but it''s beautiful and blooming in the grass.


    The child''s condition is much better. At least there is no silly look in his eyes.


    Just still shy, subconsciously hiding behind Xiao Lei.


    "Xiao Ling, how are you?"


    Lin Mengya bent down and touched the little guy''s head with a smile.


    Some accidents, Xiaoling did not dodge, but gently nodded.


    "Can you, together with your brother, take us to find sister Hongyu?"


    Xiaoling turned around, took her hand and ran to the tribe.

 Chapter 1059

    Their arrival did not attract much attention.


    In fact, due to the reasons of those people in the Xin family a while ago, Xiong Ling has long been a ruins.


    After they reversed the situation, several people of the Xin family burned the whole village in order to escape.


    However, they still failed to escape.


    The price of the Lin family''s father and son can''t be exchanged for a few cheap lives.


    Blindfolded by anger, his brother broke their hands and feet and knocked out their teeth.


    And the use of Guan Hui, the medicine she provided, completely cut off the possibility that they wanted to escape or kill themselves.


    In a way, the Lin family has chilling qualities.


    These are very common in her.


    But my brother and dad are still decent people most of the time.


    "The patriarch said, let you stay here for a while."


    Xiao Lei scratched his head and said shyly.


    He was referring to a fairly orderly small courtyard. It can be seen that someone had cleaned it up deliberately.


    Compared with the ruins outside, only this yard looks like a little along the way.


    I think they really spent some time.


    "It''s already very good. Thank you for me. By the way, don''t everyone live in the village? Why don''t you see a few people for so long."


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked.


    Xiao Lei lowered his eyes and his tone was a little low.


    "Our houses were burned down, and the patriarch said it might not be safe here. So everyone went to the mountain to hide."


    Have you all gone to the mountains? Lin Mengya turns her eyes and sees Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling.


    Even the children were wearing new clothes that Shangguan Hui and she had bought for them.


    However, they seem to be more lonely than before.


    She came forward, holding one in one hand, squatted down and asked patiently.


    "Why are you two so good? Do you know how to wait for your sister here?"


    Xiao Lei bit his lip and tried to force himself to show a meaningless smile.


    But Xiaoling is still young, and this sister will always give her a sense of peace of mind, so she said timidly.


    "They are our disaster stars. They say we will harm them. Sister, is Xiaoling a disaster star?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and felt a little unhappy.


    "How could it be? My sister thinks Xiaoling is a little angel, um... It means a fairy in the sky. So don''t be unhappy. Go to find that beautiful uncle, who will give you candy and snacks."


    Patted Xiaoling''s head, the innocent little girl immediately turned cloudy and sunny. She didn''t forget to take her brother''s hand and ran to Qinghu accurately.


    Straight up, Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold.


    It was clearly their adult greed that brought disaster, but now it is to blame on a child.


    Sure enough, you can''t live for your sins!


    Before long, after they had settled down, several people came to the door where they temporarily settled.


    However, he was blocked by Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya, who was packing up in the house, heard some noise outside, so she went out to check.


    Before I got to the door, I heard someone crying.


    "Great benefactor, you have to save my man! Our family all point to his life! Great benefactor, please, please!"


    Frown slightly, she really doesn''t remember that Qinghu did good here.


    At the door, he saw Qinghu standing there, with a sneer of ridicule at the corners of his mouth, looking at the people in front of him.


    It''s more appropriate for a woman to kneel down and roll on the ground.


    Dressing up looks neither rich nor poor.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Lin Mengya saw the bracelet on her wrist.


    If she guessed right, it should be gold.


    I couldn''t help but pick my eyebrows. It seems that I''m going to see a good play today.


    "This living immortal, female Bodhisattva! We can wait for you. Please save my men! How can we live without them, orphans and widows!"


    The woman was also transparent. Seeing that she could not beg the mountain god in front of her, she came to her.


    It''s a pity that a few more calculations make people feel a little false.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, but her steps stopped behind Qinghu, raised her eyebrows and looked at everything in front of her with interest.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t you kowtow to the female miracle doctor quickly! The life of your man is in her hand!"


    The men who had been standing at the door and didn''t speak much spoke at this time. The woman immediately pounded garlic, but she padded it with her hands. Her voice was not small, but the effect was not good.


    Lin Mengya slowly showed a smile, which was similar to Qing Hu.


    How long has she not encountered such a trick?


    Today, the old news is revisited.


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to come forward, and even looked like she was ready to go to the theatre, those people were a little uncertain.


    After exchanging glances with each other, the woman suddenly burst into a more miserable cry. If it was in the middle of the night, Lin Mengya was afraid that she would attract the wolf.


    "God damn it, you all bully me. A woman is weak! If my man dies, my family will go with him! When I get to the hell, I will sue you for dying!"


    Now, it''s all spilling.


    The woman rolled on her clothes, her hair was covered with dust, and her face looked like a clown.


    Several men around also glared at Lin Mengya and Qinghu, as if they had done something heinous.


    "It''s said that doctors are kind-hearted. You... Are a poisonous scorpion!"


    Stand at the highest point of morality to criticize and spit?


    Lin Mengya has not experienced it, but if she really had such a useless sense of shame, she would have died a hundred and eighty times.


    Therefore, she was still watching silently, but this time, she was lack of interest.


    I don''t know how far these people are going to play.


    After being a demon for a long time, several people really don''t understand what a man and a woman in front of them mean.


    After passing a few winks in the dark, they agreed that they were frightened by the formation in front of them.


    My heart can''t help feeling a little proud. At this time, it''s time to spread the final killer mace.


    "Cough, you guys, what a style!"


    A slightly old voice came. Several people immediately separated and came out of behind them an old man of about 60 or 70 years old.


    The man was dressed in blue and gray and thin, but his eyes were smart and divine.


    At the moment, he looked at the crowd in front of him with a gloomy face.


    "What a shame! Is this the proper attitude towards the benefactor? Since the benefactor has come, he will not ignore you. Look at you, it''s a shame to the tribe!"


    Turning around, he squeezed a smile on his thin face and said to Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t blame the benefactor. People in a small place naturally don''t understand etiquette. The old man is here, and the two of you are not. It''s up to me to ask them to make an apology to the benefactor. For other things, the benefactor can be investigated at will. Just now, let''s show her man first. Alas, it''s terrible!"


    This completely angered Lin Mengya.


    She sneered and looked at this with disdain. It seemed that she wanted to be a peacemaker.


    "Who are you if you want to be my lord?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, several people across the street were stunned.


    In their impression, are not all divine doctors kind-hearted and soft hearted Bodhisattvas who can''t see others suffering?


    With her hands on her back, she paced in front of several people, glancing at each other''s faces one by one, and finally landed on the bitch.


    "What has the final say?" I said, "I am your head of the clan, please come over, treat the doctor, and not cure him." and I am very eccentric. Let me not say from ruin. What did you say? If your man died of illness, you would die together. Well, I have a lot of poison here. Do you want to wear the belly balls or turn the corpse into an invisible powder? Oh, or is it a blood letting mouth? I''ll match you with a top-grade heding red to ensure that you can die thoroughly. How many people are there in your family? I''ll prepare for you now. "


    The woman was stunned. Her eyes stared at the woman in front of her.


    I''m afraid she can''t imagine that such a beautiful and moving woman has such a cruel heart.


    "You... How can you..."


    She trembled and pointed to Lin Mengya with her hand.


    After the latter snorted coldly, he raised his head and said word by word.


    "Medicine is for me. I can use it whenever I want. No one can control it. If you don''t accept it, go and learn it yourself. Also, don''t play these little tricks and cleverness in front of me in the future. Otherwise, I''ll poison one if I see one!"


    When she said this, she was obviously smiling, but people couldn''t help shivering.


    The old man''s face suddenly became darker than the bottom of the pot, and his just pleasant face was immediately torn to pieces.


    "Hum, you have a cruel heart. If the master who taught you your medical skills is here, you say you can''t be angry! It''s a small matter whether you can cure people or not, but I can''t let you continue to harm people in this world! Come on, take her down for me. Today, I''ll teach her a good lesson for her master!"


    This is the kind of person who turns his face ruthlessly. Seeing that the other party is prepared, after giving an order, several men approached with a cold smile.


    Lin Mengya is totally unafraid. There are top experts around her. It''s really uncertain who will teach who!


    Qinghu came to her and protected her behind.


    There was a deep sense of killing in his slender eyes. He was not cautious, but afraid of killing too much, which was easy to scare these guys in front of him.


    He hasn''t done such a thing as killing for some days.


    Come on, let these people see what life is better than death!

 Chapter 1060

    Lin Mengya also sneered. She hated this kind of moral kidnapping most. If she didn''t have a clear Fox and was weaker than each other today, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be so relaxed now.


    The men pounced covetously. Qinghu just provoked his eyes and tail. The sneer on his thin lips turned bloody red.


    "Ah - uh..."


    Screams, only time to spit out half, but people fell heavily to the ground.


    His eyes looked at the sky laxly. I was afraid that the man didn''t understand until he died. The other party was just a soft and slender man. How could he break his heart at once.


    The atmosphere that had just returned was frozen after the first man fell.


    "How could..."


    One punch, just one punch.


    The young man, who looked feminine and beautiful, hit his companion who was much stronger than him with only one punch.


    Several people were stunned, opened their mouths and stared, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Ah! Dead! Dead!"


    The woman kneeling on the ground suddenly screamed like crazy. She bounced up from the ground very neatly and tried to run out.


    But unexpectedly, the woman suddenly turned back, and two streams of smoke burst out from her cuffs and rushed straight to the fox.


    Lin Mengya immediately smelled a pungent smell of poison. The fog was very poisonous.


    The remaining few people obviously had a premeditation. At the moment when the woman came forward, they all ran behind her.


    All the medicine fog covered Qinghu''s face, and the dark and thin old man''s eyes were filled with a proud sneer.


    However, after a moment, the expression on his face froze.


    "Play poison in front of me, old man, you''re not qualified!"


    The medicine fog gradually dispersed. The man who should have been lying on the ground, at least unconscious, stood there with a joke in his eyes.


    "I didn''t know why you wanted to trouble me before, but now I know. It turns out that I received it on behalf of others. Teacher, this old thing is plotting against your students. Is it a little bad for you to watch so much?"


    Lin Mengya gracefully walked over from behind Qinghu. Under everyone''s frightened eyes, she twitched her nose.


    "This -- also deserve to be called poison?"


    This was more choking than medicine. Coupled with her disdain, she almost made the black and thin old man jump.


    "Cough, ya''er, you have to remember that you should never do such things when wandering the Jianghu in the future, so as not to lose your face as a teacher."


    Bai Lirui came out from a corner not far away. Behind him were Xiong Lin and Lin Nansheng, who looked very ugly.


    The black and thin old man was shocked and immediately wanted to escape, but he didn''t know when someone had cut off all their retreat in all directions.


    The old man stared at them with vicious eyes, obviously knowing that he was at the end of his rope.


    "It''s natural, but, teacher, this goods should be the guy who stole your unfinished prescription and wanted to help the tyrants and cheat?"


    He raised his eyebrows and Lin Mengya smiled. It was just that smile. How do you look at it? It was a little cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "It''s true that nothing can escape your eyes, but I only know today that he took away more than Shenxian powder."


    "Immortal powder?"


    A voice came out from behind Lin Mengya.


    She immediately turned around and came to long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu''s face was gloomy, and there was a deep anger in his eyes.


    He has never been so humiliated in his life. I didn''t expect to find an enemy creditor here.


    Well, it really takes no time!


    "Originally, I could spare your life. But unfortunately, you are both my husband''s enemy and my teacher''s old grudge. So today, I accept your life!"


    The killing heart that had not been moved for a long time made Lin Mengya''s blood clamor all over her body.


    She is not a soft hearted person, but she has to become a lot more gentle for the sake of the overall situation.


    However, this definitely does not include this. It almost caused her men and teachers a lifetime of harm.


    "Ha ha, little girl. Although I don''t know how you know these grudges, don''t make a mistake. The immortal powder is really made by me, but this prescription is your teacher''s! And the things you came here today, even Xiong Lin, they don''t know. How do I know if I''m an outsider? What''s the point of my bad life Don''t be trapped by others. "


    This guy is still stirring up discord when he''s dying.


    However, it''s a pity that the expression on their face, whether it''s Baili Rui or Lin Mengya, hasn''t changed at all.


    After taking a step forward, Lin Mengya looked like teasing a wild dog in a cage.


    "Oh, you mean to say that all this is my teacher''s hindrance, and you are just a poor man who is being used? Bah, you don''t go back to wipe the mirror, look at your own ghost appearance and sow discord. Are you that material? Look at your long, standard cannon fodder villain face. If I believe you, I''ll be a fool!"


    Lin Mengya looks arrogant. Where is the look of an expert just half a minute ago.


    Long Tianyu glanced at his wife faintly. It seems that she didn''t answer back just now. She may have been suffocated.


    Think of it, ya''er, who never falls behind in quarrels, is really hard this time.


    Standing silently behind Lin Mengya, the little shadow in her heart because of the spread of immortals quietly cleared the clouds and fog.


    "Hum, you little girl, you keep persuading people to suffer losses sooner or later! What good thing do you think your teacher is! I''ll tell you, your teacher was angry and poisoned more than 160 people in the whole family! I took those things to pay his debts! Otherwise, there will only be more innocent souls who died in his holy name!"


    In order to survive, this man doesn''t want half his face.


    However, she didn''t investigate the teacher''s past in detail.


    Sure enough, bailiri''s look was a little dim.


    Lin Mengya just looked at the teacher and understood why the teacher had been imprisoned in the prince Yu''s residence for more than ten years.


    "There will be results only for a reason. I believe the teacher killed those people for no reason. Even if the teacher really killed innocent people, remember, I will be the teacher''s accomplice. I think you talk so much. It''s better to pour out all the inventory you know in your stomach. Brother Xiong Lin, I''ll give you this man first."


    Besides, Lin Mengya doesn''t care. It''s mainly because the herringbone words are slandering the teacher, which makes her really angry.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to let the teacher''s privacy be yelled out by the madman.


    The man wanted to continue shouting, but Lin Mengya was quick eyed and gave him a dark pill.


    "You''d better stay honest with me! If you bite again, I''ll let you feed evil ghost Dan."


    She whispered a warning. The guy only heard the word "evil ghost Dan", and his eyes showed some fear.


    Seeing these people dragged away one by one, Lin Mengya dodged and asked everyone to follow her into the house.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff, but it was because bailiri was always dark, so everyone had a very tacit understanding and didn''t open his mouth.


    Until he sat in the house, bailiriu sighed.


    "Unexpectedly, my sins are finally going to be exposed. Don''t worry, it''s all my fault. Please don''t involve my students."


    I didn''t excuse myself, but I just hope you don''t have any other ideas about Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and smiled slowly.


    Well, she actually expected this to happen.


    "The teacher is not a girl in the twenties and eighties. Where do so many thoughts come from? Rest assured, the previous things have passed. Besides, which of us sitting here is not stained with blood?"


    She doesn''t have to say that she used to extort confessions and autopsy, and she didn''t have to be soft to kill.


    Her husband, long Tianyu, her father, Lin Muzhi, and her brother, Lin Nansheng, have all been on the battlefield and fought bravely against the enemy.


    Qinghu, once the first killer in the Jianghu, has long been counted as countless people who died under his sword.


    Lin Mengya thought so much that she couldn''t help raising an absurd idea.


    They might as well call it the killer society instead.


    However, knowing that the teacher was depressed because of this topic, Lin Mengya silently changed the topic.


    "The teacher didn''t ask me how to know the identity of that guy."


    Everyone is also curious about this.


    It''s Bai Lirui. He can''t help feeling gratified in his eyes.


    "You see through what the woman used, but it''s the poison powder I configured?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya disdained to curl her mouth.


    "From the moment they appeared, I smelled the smell of poison on her. This poison powder is the teacher''s unique formula. However, after the theft, the teacher improved it. Now it is colorless and tasteless, so people can''t notice it at all. If you steal it, even the imitation is so clumsy. It''s just a joke."


    In the line of poison art, formula is the most important fundamental.


    Her teacher Bai Lirui is a genius born in heaven and has an instinctive talent for medicine.


    Rao is so. It is also an extremely difficult task to prepare prescriptions and make them play their greatest role.


    Now, the teacher has passed almost all her prescriptions to her, coupled with the extremely scientific proportion adjustment of Shennong system, as long as the poisons come out through them, they are all high-quality products.


    Now, when real Li Kui meets a fake Li Gui, she will naturally see through it at a glance.


    "However, it may be the medicine taken from others? Moreover, how did they know that you came here?"


    Xiong Lin has less contact with Lin Mengya, so naturally he has more questions.


    She smiled and looked at the door.

 Chapter 1061

    At the door, Xiao Lei took Xiao Ling''s hand and stood timidly at the door, looking at them.


    "Those two children told me that they smell the same as that guy. I guess brother Xiong Lin asked them to wait for us at the foot of the mountain in order to protect the two children. That guy must have had contact with the two children secretly. The little child is very simple. It can''t be easy to talk. Besides, he must have something else Means. "


    Her voice was very soft. After that, she waved to the two children.


    Xiao Lei was still standing there, but Xiao Ling narrowed her eyes and smiled brightly at her.


    "Go and play, and you''ll live with us first."


    Looking at these two little guys, her heart was sprinkled with softness, not only because she is a mother now, but also because she was in the same situation as them. Empathy, that''s why I feel special pity.


    "It''s really dangerous. If they threaten us with children, isn''t it --"


    Xiong Lin''s eyes were full of resentment. He thought he was very angry with the man''s shameless means.


    Lin Mengya sneered and said slowly.


    "He doesn''t want to. I''m afraid he''s already tampered with these two children. Unfortunately, he''s not my opponent with the teacher."


    She didn''t say that the smell on the two children was the teacher''s unique skill. She died on the 9th.


    This medicine is highly toxic, but no one can detect it within nine days after poisoning, and everything is as usual.


    Once the nine day period is reached, people will die of palpitation, and there is no trace of poisoning.


    Therefore, this poison is an absolute good recipe for plotting. Looking at the two circles of medicine and poison at that time, there was absolutely no one to be right or solve it.


    Even teachers feel that this poison is somewhat overbearing, so it will not be configured easily.


    Unexpectedly, it was stolen by that guy and configured successfully.


    However, all poisons, in front of her bug, have obediently become the temperament of a little sheep.


    Look at the teacher and everything is silent.


    "Alas, anyway, it''s my carelessness. I almost let you be plotted by a traitor. Sister Lin, Xiong Lin owes you too much. If you can use my place in the future, sister Lin, you can talk, and I''ll go through fire and water!"


    Xiong Lin''s eyes were filled with gratitude to Lin Mengya, and Lin Mengya smiled.


    "Anyway, you will be my brother-in-law in the future. We are all a family. There is no need to say such outspoken words."


    Nevertheless, Xiong Lin was still a little excited.


    Lin Mengya knew that this life was simple and straightforward, so she didn''t continue to spin on it, but asked directly.


    "Does brother Xiong Lin know this man, too?"


    Mentioning that scum, Xiong Lin''s eyes filled with several anger and said coldly.


    "This man is indeed a member of our Xiong Ling tribe. However, when he was young, he was one of the boys Xiong Ling dedicated to the Xin family. I don''t know what kind of adventure he had. He could even come back when he was an adult. However, with the power of the Xin family and because he rarely went out, few people noticed him. Unexpectedly, Xiong Wei was such a person!"


    After a little meditation, Lin Mengya smiled again.


    She didn''t expect that the thin old man named Xiong Wei still had this identity.


    Sure enough, there is no place to find. It takes no time to get it.


    This time, if she doesn''t force out the stuff in Xiong Wei''s stomach, she''s really sorry for his "kindness" on his own initiative.


    "Presumably, he saw me and found out the relationship between you and me from the mouths of the two children. That''s why he wanted to catch you?"


    Bai Lirui said coldly. In his bones, there was a vengeance comparable to Lin Mengya.


    That Xiong Wei cheated him in his early years, and now he extends his dog''s paw to his students. If he doesn''t do something, won''t he be sorry for his name of poison saint?


    The old and the young sneer at each other, and others automatically avoid, looking at the sky and the earth.


    Only Xiong Lin, who didn''t know the inside story, touched his head. Eh, what''s going on?


    Suddenly, the body trembled involuntarily.


    Why does he feel a little cold?


    Silently smoothed the goose bumps on his arm. It seems that he is not healed because of his old injury.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui are not in a hurry to interrogate Xiong Wei. First, they know that guy is very cunning. If they hang him for a few days, he will feel that he is not so important.


    Then he''ll be in a mess, and they won''t have to work harder.


    Second, she and the teacher also need to prepare something.


    According to Xiong Lin, this old thing is a double cultivation of poisonous insects. In fact, poisonous insects don''t separate their families. They can''t be surprised at this.


    But Lin Mengya and her teacher know that this guy is a rare experiment.


    In other words, Xiong Wei is just a precious white mouse in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    In that case, she has nothing to be polite. Naturally, let the guy say hello directly.


    But these days, when she was working with her teacher to develop poison, she also took time to interrogate the guys who came with Xiong Wei.


    According to their account, they were all relatives of the four previous elders. They were used to bullying in the tribe because of their relationship with the elders.


    After this incident, Xiong Lin has eradicated all opposition forces in the tribe.


    The four elders were either dead or wounded, and they no longer had the ability to do evil.


    Their minions had no reason to show off. They were excluded by the villagers because of previous things, so Xiong Wei brought them in for him to drive.


    Moreover, what happened to Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling was that they were secretly fanning the flames. That''s why Xiong Lin annoyed them and almost drove them out of the tribe.


    On this point, it is rare for Lin Mengya not to blame all her mistakes on these people.


    There is no smoke without fire. If the people in the tribe really accept Xiaolei''s brother and sister, how can they make waves again.


    It seems that the bear spirit deserves this disaster.


    Hongyu and Lin Mengya came to Lin Mengya again and again. Bai Su acted as a communication channel with the outside world for the time being because she had to deal with other things. She had to be away from here for seven or eight days in ten days.


    And Xiong Lin specially ordered that no one should go down the mountain to harass Lin Mengya and them without his consent.


    In fact, it doesn''t have to be so, but Lin Mengya is angry that these people crowd out Xiaolei brothers and sisters and deliberately makes them anxious.


    After several days of preparation, when Lin Mengya was still in no condition, Bai Su, who was running around outside, brought some unexpected news.


    "Sure enough, after they attacked the teacher''s friend, they found Ning''er was not in his hands. They turned around and sneaked into Xiaoyu''s team. It seems that they can''t hide it."


    Shangguan Hui''s message was delivered to her in a very single way. The fewer people handled it, the lower the possibility of disclosure.


    Moreover, shangguanhui is extremely smart. Because Ning''er looks very cute, and because she was born prematurely, she looks a little thinner than his child this month.


    So along the way, Shangguan Hui pretended that Ning''er was just a little girl of about three months.


    In this way, it can also disturb the other party''s line of sight.


    It seems that giving the child to shangguanhui is indeed a good choice.


    "One more thing, as the master expected, shortly after we left, someone secretly sneaked into the small courtyard. I have sent someone to track it secretly. When they got there, they looked like headless flies, and there was no trace of us."


    She was not surprised that someone could find her.


    After all, people can find her and hand her the letter. I believe it''s not difficult to find any clues.


    "Oh? What I want you to ''hand over'' to those people, are you ready?"


    Bai Su smiled faintly and whispered.


    "Lord, don''t worry. Bai Su has let them know about it."


    Picking her eyebrows, Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su with appreciation.


    These days, the girl doesn''t just practice her martial arts.


    "That''s good. Let''s wait and see what kind of result this Yin thunder will lead to."


    Nodding, Bai Su drifted away.


    Lin Mengya sat in a chair with a few playful smiles in her mouth.


    If you want to plot against her, you have to see if you have this ability!


    To Lin Mengya''s surprise, there are tunnels extending in all directions under Xiong Ling.


    However, this matter was learned from Xiaolei and Xiaoling.


    According to them, it was because when I was a child, I sometimes found it inadvertently in order to avoid being bullied.


    Even Xiong Lin didn''t know about it.


    Lin Mengya stood at the entrance of the tunnel, looking a little strange.


    Of course, she knows that there will be such customs in some places, because tunnels can not only resist invasion, but also escape in case of danger.


    It doesn''t make sense. Xiong Lin, the patriarch, doesn''t know about this tunnel, does he?


    Suspicious eyes turned to Xiong Lin, who immediately blushed.


    "Sister Lin, don''t you doubt me... I lie?"


    If others had looked at him like this, Xiong Lin would have been furious.


    But the girl in front of him looks very beautiful. In fact, she is still the sister of his beloved wife who hasn''t gone through the door.


    Young people in the clan often say that they would rather offend their father-in-law than their sister-in-law, or they will wait to be twisted by their daughter-in-law.


    He was not afraid to twist his ears. He was mainly afraid that Hongyu would be angry and end up not marrying him.


    Therefore, he treats Lin Mengya almost according to the standards of his ancestors.


    The latter shook his head and said.


    "I don''t doubt you, but I''m wondering if you forgot these things because you were too damaged."

 Chapter 1062

    Xiong Lin''s eyes were also uncertain, but he said firmly after thinking honestly for a while.


    "If I really forget something, I should have an impression of this kind of thing. Moreover, if those four old guys should at least know some traces. Look, this secret road is clearly in the yard where they live, but they have never had any trouble. However, how did Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling know?"


    Xiong Lin secretly wondered, and Lin Mengya didn''t continue to mention it.


    They are located in the yard where the elders lived.


    However, the entrance of the tunnel is in a room dedicated to ancestral tablets.


    When Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling brought them over, Xiong Lin was really shocked.


    No one expected that such a secret was hidden under the table dedicated to the ancestral tablets.


    "I''ll go down first. Ya''er is behind me and Qing Hu is behind ya''er."


    With a torch, long Tianyu pushed away the entrance of the secret road.


    The offering table was moved to one side. The half person high entrance opened on the wall was dark and had no half light.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help reaching out and grabbed long Tianyu''s cuff.


    "Be careful."


    She knew that long Tianyu''s arrangement was for her safety, but she was still worried.


    After patting her hand, long Tianyu gave his wife a comforting smile.


    The intuition he has developed over the years tells him that it should not look like there are any mechanisms or concealed weapons in it.


    Watching him bend down and enter the entrance, Lin Mengya couldn''t help picking up a heart.


    One minute, two minutes Five minutes later, there was no movement inside. Lin Mengya couldn''t help standing at the door and looked inside with concern.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Qinghu patted her on the shoulder and comforted her softly.


    Finally, just before Lin Mengya''s patience was about to run out, there came long Tianyu''s voice.


    "There''s nothing in it. You can come down."


    Too late to respond, Lin Mengya took the lead and drilled into the door.


    Qinghu Qing''s torch entered behind her. Soon, Lin Mengya came to long Tianyu.


    But now he is facing a choice.


    There are three branches ahead.


    "What should I do?"


    Long Tianyu turned to ask the people behind him. At present, the three roads look almost the same. They are all dark. Moreover, he has explored a certain distance and found that there is no danger, so he spent a little time.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect it, but since he came, he''d better see it clearly.


    At that moment, she decided to go to the middle road with long Tianyu, while Qinghu and Xiong Lin were in charge of the left and right tunnels.


    The four people parted ways at the fork of the road. Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya''s hand tightly and walked to the unknown secret road.


    Although people can easily lose their way in the dark secret Road, Lin Mengya, who has the Shennong system, has swept the map of the whole village into the system long before coming in.


    Now they are walking to the east of the village.


    The system shows that the tunnel is getting deeper and deeper now, but it''s wonderful that they don''t feel half blocked breathing.


    The torch shakes and burns vigorously. It seems that there should be wind in front.


    This is strange. According to the systematic records, their destination should be one of the mountains surrounding the whole village.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    Long Tianyu quickened his pace. They didn''t know how long they had walked. Finally, they appeared at the exit of the secret road.


    It was a dark gate, about one person tall.


    Long Tianyu motioned her to step back, walked forward carefully, stretched out and touched it.


    "It''s Shimen."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya followed her to the front of the stone gate.


    Long Tianyu has just checked carefully. There is no mechanism here. Although the door is not very smooth, there is no place to open it.


    Looking up and down, Lin Mengya found that the lower end of the door actually extended to the ground.


    In other words, it may be a door that cannot be opened.


    The soil under the stone gate is very hard. Anyway, even if her finger is broken, it can''t be opened.


    Reluctantly shook his head. Unexpectedly, the road they chose was a dead end.


    "Is it just used to confuse people?"


    Long Tianyu stood in front of the stone gate. Whether he pushed it hard or thought of other ways, the stone gate remained motionless.


    "It seems so. Look at the soil below. The stone door should have never been opened."


    Lin Mengya took long Tianyu and lit the lower part of the stone gate with a torch. Long Tianyu took out his dagger and inserted it into the soil.


    Who knows, the sharp blade with a long palm is not used to any angle and can''t reach the bottom of the stone gate.


    It seems that it is deeply buried.


    "But it''s also possible. If it''s a foreign invasion, it''s a good cover."


    This possibility is not without, but long Tianyu himself thinks it is very little.


    If it is really a cover up, there should be at least some organs here. Moreover, the fork leading to this place will be more conspicuous than the other two, making people feel that this is the most correct place at a glance.


    For example, put some mechanisms that are not powerful but enough to be prohibitive at the other two crossings.


    But he did. No.


    If not, wouldn''t it be superfluous to have a stone gate here that doesn''t open in a flash?


    Lin Mengya raised the torch and looked around carefully.


    The wall of the cave is not very smooth, and when they came over just now, the channels are large and small, and there is no law.


    She did not understand these excavation techniques, but there were neither lighting equipment nor special marks in the secret passage.


    It''s really like a tunnel made by ordinary people for refuge.


    However, she looked around and felt something wrong.


    "Tianyu, if it will be used to hide in the tunnel, it will at least hide some food, or the specific division of some areas?"


    She turned her head and asked. Long Tianyu thought about it before answering her.


    "It''s true. Yes, when we were at the border, we saw the people digging tunnels to resist foreign enemies. As you said, there are not only some emergency supplies, but also the living areas are divided in great detail. Here is just a passage."


    She knew that long Tianyu also found the abnormality here.


    In other words, the secret passage here can escape. If you want to hide, it''s a little difficult.


    While they were talking, footsteps suddenly sounded outside.


    They immediately shut their mouths and leaned against the corner. The torch was also close to the wall, making their as inconspicuous as possible.


    Long Tianyu even grabbed his dagger. As long as there was something wrong, he immediately let someone splash blood three feet.


    The first figure gradually appeared. The light elongated the shadow of the other party, making people unable to recognize the specific appearance.


    Lin Mengya obviously felt that long Tianyu''s breath was gradually very low, and then she heard another voice.


    "Why are you here?"


    It''s Xiong Lin!


    "I came here and that''s it."


    The other one is Qinghu.


    Lin Mengya immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a false alarm.


    The two men immediately came out of the corner.


    However, when Qinghu and Xiong Lin saw them appear, they were very surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    Eh? The two men asked in unison.


    Lin mengarden felt that the situation was a little strange when she was not here. Where else should she be?


    Four people, you look at me and I look at you. In the end, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but speak.


    "Didn''t you two go to another fork in the road? How could you appear behind us?"


    As soon as her voice fell, Qinghu said angrily.


    "I walked along the fork on the left, and I met many forks on the road, but many of them were at the exit of the village. Later, I walked along the tunnels that were not the exit and came here."


    When he finished, Xiong Lin continued.


    However, his experience is similar to that of Qinghu. When he meets a fork in the road, he chooses the road that is not the exit to continue.


    Lin Mengya felt something strange when she heard the speech.


    Because when she came with long Tianyu before, she didn''t find any intersection.


    Did they come through the wall?


    "Well, which intersection did you come from, do you remember?"


    "It''s just -- eh, why not?"


    Qinghu casually pointed to a direction, but unexpectedly, there was indeed a dark cave wall, where there was any intersection.


    He rubbed his eyes and looked back and touched them.


    It''s hard and cold. It doesn''t look like it can come.


    Xiong Lin also turned his head. Suddenly, a lot of cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    What''s the matter? The intersection he came to, how can it disappear?


    A layer of cold sweat flew up on the backs of the four people.


    This kind of thing is too weird, isn''t it?


    "We won''t... Have a ghost?"


    Xiong Lin whispered, his eyes wide.


    However, even Lin Mengya was at a loss at this time.


    Fortunately, she had encountered many unusual events before, and said after calming her mind.


    "Let''s go back along this road to see if we can''t go out."


    The four people walked along the middle road together, but they were different from their composure when they came. At this time, there were some various guesses in their hearts.


    Fortunately, the way back has not changed.


    When they returned to the hut where the memorial tablets of their ancestors were placed, the four people felt a lingering fear.


    Especially Qinghu and Xiong Lin, they are bold, but even so, they still have some instinctive fear of the dark tunnel.

 Chapter 1063

    However, they are not ordinary people.


    After the initial fear, there is more thinking about this strange phenomenon.


    "Restore this place as it is. We won''t tell anyone about the secret road for the time being."


    Countless thoughts revolve in her brain. Lin Mengya always feels that there is something wrong with this tunnel.


    Of course, not only the two missing doors, but the whole tunnel gave her a sense of disobedience.


    If¡ª¡ª


    Behind him, Xiong Lin, long Tianyu and Qing Hu are restoring the table as it is.


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the three men stopped at the same time and looked at her.


    Lin Mengya came forward quickly and carefully observed the entrance of the tunnel.


    "Here, what''s the problem?"


    Long Tianyu walked behind her and looked at Lin Mengya holding out her hand, fumbling carefully for the iron gate at the entrance of the tunnel.


    For the convenience of going down, Xiong Lin came to open the door first and ventilated for a long time before they came. So at the beginning, Lin Mengya didn''t look at the door carefully.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little strange? It seems that this door can''t be opened from the inside. If it''s really a tunnel for refuge, it should be able to be opened inside and outside."


    When they came out, the doors of the tunnel were open.


    So they didn''t notice many details.


    Now Lin Mengya mentioned that the other three people finally found something unusual.


    "It''s really like what she said. It can''t be opened."


    Qinghu had some experience with this kind of thing. He also took over and found that the door could not be pushed open inside, and there was no handle or the like. He could open it inside.


    Lin Mengya suddenly drilled into the tunnel again. After taking a few steps inside, she turned and looked at the three people at the door.


    "Can you see most of me there?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    Long Tianyu replied that Lin Mengya could not see their specific appearance because of the light.


    At this moment, an idea in her mind was even more confirmed.


    Silently came out of the tunnel. Lin Mengya looked at Xiong Lin and Qinghu.


    "Can the exits you see be pushed away from the inside?"


    After they looked at each other, they both nodded hesitantly.


    That''s right. No wonder she thinks there are so many abnormalities in this tunnel.


    "If I guess correctly, this tunnel should not be to resist foreign enemies, but to resist people from the end of the channel."


    As soon as Lin Mengya said her words, different expressions appeared on the faces of the three people.


    What''s going on? Isn''t there a stone gate at the end of the passage?


    In fact, the surprise in Lin Mengya''s heart is no weaker than any of them.


    Because this is really a little strange. According to the map of Shennong system, they had gone deep underground at that time.


    However, both the flowing air and the two secret doors point to this bold answer.


    "Isn''t there any evil ghost hidden under the ground? No, it''s hell?"


    Xiong Lin''s face was frightened. This expression made him a strong man like him. It really made Lin Mengya''s body cold.


    She waved her hand. Although she didn''t know who to resist, one thing was certain that the people who built the tunnel didn''t kill those people.


    Otherwise, there should be many mechanisms.


    Is it just to trap them?


    Unexpectedly, this unexpectedly discovered secret road will pick up more fog.


    Lin Mengya only felt that there were more and more doubts in her heart.


    The four people discussed it and thought it better not to make it public.


    After all, at least in Xiong Lin''s 30 years, nothing unusual has ever happened here.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya went to Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling.


    Since they came, the smiles on the faces of the two little guys seem to be a lot more than before.


    Probably, it''s because they won''t reject them, and they won''t say that their brother and sister are demons.


    "Xiao Ling, what are you doing here?"


    Just out of the door, I saw a small figure sitting at the door.


    When the little girl heard Lin Mengya''s voice, she immediately ran over and looked at her with Shuiling''s big eyes.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Habitually touched Xiaoling''s head. Although the little girl was still shivering, she didn''t escape her hand.


    It seems that I like her touch very much.


    She knew that because of the previous treatment, Xiaoling would gradually have a very strong trust in her.


    But Xiaoling was stimulated too much before, so that the little girl is now afraid to speak.


    Xiao Ling pulled the corners of her clothes and pointed to the carriage they put outside the yard.


    "Do you want to play in a carriage?"


    The little girl shook her head and bit her fingers. She seemed annoyed in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you can think slowly about what you want to tell me."


    Lin Mengya is always very patient with children.


    And in the past, the children she met were all boys.


    Although Xiaoyu is very clever and Mo Yan and Ning''er are also very cute, after all, they are not as soft and considerate as the little girl.


    In fact, Xiao Ling is very smart, but he is frightened by those goddamn guys.


    Her eyes turned. Xiaoling climbed into the carriage and waved to Lin Mengya.


    She walked over and found that the child seemed to take something out of his clothes and put it in front of her.


    But the little hand was really empty.


    Then, Xiao Ling jumped down from the carriage, knelt at the door of the carriage and kowtowed.


    Now, Lin Mengya was a little confused.


    What exactly does Xiao Ling want to say to her?


    "Do you mean to say that you have seen such a carriage?"


    Guessed and said, Xiaoling immediately nodded and shook his head.


    At first, Lin Mengya thought Xiao Ling saw someone, so she learned from him.


    However, she quickly reacted. The child was definitely aware of something. Otherwise, she would never do these actions.


    My heart just turned a few minutes, I heard Xiao Lei''s voice behind me.


    "Xiao Ling, are you here?"


    When the little girl heard her brother''s voice, she was like a rabbit who had found her place to return and ran to Xiao Lei''s direction.


    "Look at you, where did you roll all over again? Come on, sister Hongyu has made us a lot of sweet cakes. You will like them!"


    In the young man''s voice, there is an irrecoverable concern.


    Lin Mengya stood beside the carriage and looked at the figure gradually in the distance. She couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart.


    This stubborn and strong little boy really loves his sister.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the monitoring insects on both of them couldn''t be easily removed, in fact, she wanted to send her children to live in the state of Jin.


    No matter what kind of turmoil it is, it is these innocent children who should not be affected.


    Unfortunately, the candle dragon will follow the Xin family, but never know how to fear life.


    The secret way has come to an end for the time being. Lin Mengya''s proposition is not to act rashly first.


    Since the users of the secret channel intended to seal it, but it was not damaged, it shows that the secret channel is still useful.


    If they rashly open the door at the end, maybe something will happen.


    Instead, maintaining the status quo is the best way.


    Now, she has other things to do, such as interrogating the man named Xiong Wei.


    The house where Xiong Wei was held was very dilapidated. When they went in, Xiong Wei was tied to the chair.


    His head was wrapped in a black cloth bag, and only a hole was cut in his nostril.


    The deprivation of sight will bring more panic in the hearts of people like him.


    Some people always like to control everything. If one day they can''t control it, his heart will collapse inch by inch.


    Lin Mengya just asked someone to bind him, feed him some water and food on time, and then cover his eyes, plug his ears and tie his hands and feet at other times.


    After losing the five senses, Xiong Wei no longer had his arrogance.


    The light in the broken room made his eyes tingle, which had not seen the sun for a long time.


    The hands and feet that have gradually lost consciousness make Xiong Wei''s anger flow like hot magma.


    "You... You..."


    The voice is Lin Mengya''s expected hoarseness.


    These days, the only place he can move is his mouth.


    Previously, Xiong Lin was afraid that he would die, but after Lin Mengya just sneered with disdain, he told him that this guy was afraid of death and would never be short-sighted, so he gave up.


    These days, he was silent at the beginning. Later, he kept spitting out tempting words, and then found that no one was hooked, and then began endless abuse.


    But Xiong Wei never dreamed that Lin Mengya equipped everyone who came to take care of him with a pair of cork earplugs with excellent effects.


    Of course, she is not afraid that her people can''t help the temptation of the old guy, just because she is afraid that everyone will feel noisy.


    "Senior Xiong Wei, it''s us. How are you doing here these days?"


    Lin Mengya stood in front of him, condescending and smiling brightly.


    Xiong Wei, whose eyes were hurt by the sun, burst into tears, but he still wanted to hold on to some airs. Unfortunately, he obviously failed.


    "Hum, since it''s in the hands of your collusive teachers and disciples, you can kill or cut it if you want. However, you have to consider the consequences first."


    Up to now, the old man is still talking nonsense.


    Lin Mengya is not angry at all. Anyway, the other party is just her own prisoner. How to deal with it depends on her mood.


    Now she is like a cat playing with the lives of mice. She is cruel, but she is full of deadly vitality everywhere.

 Chapter 1064

    In the room, someone prepared a table and some chairs early.


    Lin Mengya sat down gracefully and smiled at the old guy who wanted to kill him.


    "Tell me, how can we think about it? Oh, are you worried that you are ashamed of your parents and villagers after you are contaminated with this soil and water? Don''t worry, I will burn your body with a fire, and then let you return completely. Generally, when you are fertilizer, what do you think of such a treatment?"


    She knew that the other party was threatening herself, but she deliberately misinterpreted it.


    Seeing her look like this, Xiong Wei''s eyes widened with anger, almost comparable to goldfish.


    "You... You..."


    For a long time, the old man was so angry that he didn''t say a complete word.


    It is estimated that he did not expect that the girl in front of him would be so rude and unreasonable.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so excited. Anyway, you have a friendship with my teacher. In this way, you can be regarded as my elder. Although you are old and disrespectful, I have to be polite. Now, I give you a chance to live. I ask, what do you say, so that we can get together and break up. Otherwise, my hospitality will be unforgettable for you all your life."


    Her routine, which had previously been ignored, was then so reckless, and now has been replaced by the usual routine of interrogation.


    For a moment, Xiong Wei was not sure what the other party''s attitude towards him was.


    But he quickly reacted, with a cold smile on his black face.


    "After all, you don''t want to know something from me. I advise you to die as soon as possible. I, Xiong Wei, are not afraid of your ignorant woman''s means!"


    Yo, it''s hard!


    Lin Mengya''s smile grew bigger and bigger. Finally, she smiled directly.


    "You''re so cute! I was thinking about what to do if you don''t take the bait. Now it seems that I''m worried too much. Teacher, you''ve heard that. I''ve given you face. Unfortunately, people don''t appreciate it."


    Bai Lirui, who had been standing in the darkness of the corner without any redundant reaction, sighed.


    He walked slowly in front of Xiong Wei. At this time, there was no hatred in his eyes.


    "Well, the matter between me and him has long been settled. In the future, the road will face the sky and each side will go. What do you want to do, I won''t plead for him."


    Now, Xiong Wei is really stupid.


    What the hell is it?


    "Then I''m relieved. I''m the one who listens to the teacher''s words most. I was still thinking that if the teacher intercedes for you, I''ll be in a dilemma. Unexpectedly, you''re not afraid at all. That''s easy to do. Even so, the kindness the teacher asked for for you is now numbered. Don''t worry, teacher. Xiong Wei is my elder anyway. I''ll let him know , it''s all about walking. Somebody, send the teacher out. "


    Xiong Wei widened his eyes and looked at the sudden situation in front of him in disbelief.


    What''s going on? Did Baili Rui ask for him?


    However, before he could react, Lin Mengya restrained the smile on her face.


    Then someone brought a huge wooden box from the outside and put it on the table.


    Turning back, Lin Mengya opened the box and sniffed the things in the box.


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    Similarly, Xiong Wei, who has a good sense of smell, also smells the poison.


    No, it''s not a simple poison, but a taste he''s never seen before.


    Is this girl going to take him to test the medicine?


    "What am I going to do? Isn''t it obvious? You have poison skills and don''t understand the importance of poison testing. The poisons here are carefully developed by me and my teacher. Although the medicine is not so fierce, ordinary people can''t test the effect of this thing. That''s why I want to ask my predecessors for help!"


    A drop of cold sweat slipped from Xiong Wei''s forehead.


    He watched the girl and took out boxes or bottles of medicine from the box.


    He studied poison art by himself. Of course, he knew that in the hands of people like them, human life was like grass mustard.


    What''s more, is it their old enemy relationship?


    No wonder, as soon as the girl came in, she irritated herself with words. It was clear that she was cheating!


    Unfortunately, at this time, he just pretended to be loyal and unyielding. It''s not good. Now he will admit defeat immediately?


    This time, Xiong Wei broke his teeth and swallowed in his stomach.


    He stared at the woman in front of him even more fiercely. He was really a snake and scorpion.


    Lin Mengya''s mood is actually good.


    Especially when she took out a dark pill and forced it into Xiong Wei''s throat, the pleasure rose to the peak.


    "Don''t worry, sir. This medicine won''t happen immediately. Once it happens, it will hurt to death. Later, it''s a small thing, that is, you may encounter so little trouble."


    She smiled like a little devil. She pinched and threw it in the depths of her little hand, and pretended to be kind.


    "It''s not too much trouble. It''s just unbearable abdominal pain. Oh, I have to tell you to stay away from this house tonight. I can''t avoid it. Just send a vanilla purse."


    At this moment, Xiong Wei''s face turned green and black.


    "You... Shameless child, how dare you..."


    With a grunt, a loud noise rushed out of his abdomen.


    Lin Mengya immediately stepped aside. Several other people also helped her take the medicine box and ran to the door.


    "Senior Xiong Wei, you''d better enjoy it here. By the way, don''t bear it. It will be more painful."


    Before he finished, the man had disappeared without a trace.


    "Hey! Ah -"


    The last thing that came from the room was Xiong Wei''s shouting.


    After humming coldly, Lin Mengya ordered someone to close the door.


    "From today on, don''t give him anything except water. Also, if he can''t carry it, flush it with water. After flushing, remember to bake it with fire."


    She ordered it in turn, and everything was going on in an orderly manner according to her arrangement.


    Xiong Lin, who had just watched the whole process, looked a little hesitant.


    Lin Mengya thought he couldn''t bear it, so she asked.


    "Brother Xiong Lin, but I don''t think my handling methods are appropriate enough?"


    What''s wrong? It''s incredible.


    Xiong Lin was used to coming and going straight. In addition, he didn''t treat her as an outsider. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Sister Lin, don''t listen to me. Although Xiong Wei is a member of our tribe, you know well and have a clear line of gratitude and resentment. Since he hurt Mr. Baili and wants to harm you, you should punish him. However, if you want to try him, it''s easy to serve him severely and kill him directly. Why do you need to use this... It''s not very honest What about the means of falling? "


    Everyone except Xiong Lin smiled.


    Lin Mengya felt that this man was extraordinarily straightforward, simple and honest, and had a clear distinction between love and hate.


    Turning back, let everyone disperse separately, leaving only their own husband around, which was a pleasant explanation.


    "This man is really important, but he is not as important as we think. Think about it, how can he return to the tribe with a tribute? It''s not because he has no other use besides this."


    Xiong Lin is not a fool. Lin Mengya doesn''t need to be very clear about some things. He can also get a general idea.


    Seeing that he understood, Lin Mengya stopped talking nonsense.


    "Therefore, in order to better eliminate the threat here, I have to put words in his mouth. But you can also see that this guy is cruel and black handed. If we really use heavy punishment, he will feel that we urgently want him to confess, so the initiative is in his hands. So what I do now is to destroy his self-confidence. Think about it Look, he must be in a mess when he is stimulated by this. At that time, he can''t help it. "


    After Lin Mengya''s explanation, Xiong Lin finally understood.


    He nodded his head and praised his skill.


    Lin Mengya was also very modest. After talking to him with a smile, she took long Tianyu back to the small yard where she lived.


    "Why are you so jealous?"


    When only the couple were left in the room, long Tianyu finally couldn''t hold his face and smiled softly.


    His finger touched his wife''s forehead, and his voice was spoiled.


    "Hum, who makes him dare to pit my master and calculate me? If he doesn''t make him insane, I''ll lose!"


    Outside, he still looks like an expert with light clouds and outstanding resourcefulness.


    Only in front of him was the unruly and lovely girl.


    Long Tianyu hugged his wife''s slim waist and stroked her soft black hair.


    "The old man deserves his bad luck for provoking you. Just don''t play too much, lest you miss the business."


    Spit out her tongue. What she said just now can bluff others, but she can''t hide it from him.


    Such a sinister move, where she used to interrogate people, is clearly to avenge public and private affairs and deliberately punish Xiong Wei.


    "I know. Don''t worry. The old guy can''t die for the time being. Besides, he''s not that simple."


    Long Tianyu held her in his arms and answered her faintly.


    Yes, she always takes the edge of the sword. Always get some unexpected results, and sometimes, just some are too informal.


    As long as she is happy, what does it matter?


    "By the way, don''t go near that place these days. That old bastard has accumulated a lot of poisons in his body over the years. I guess the smell must be very strong. If you go, don''t want to enter my house in the future!"


    She grabbed long Tianyu''s skirt and warned word by word.


    The latter really nodded helplessly and promised her, alas, what kind of woman did he marry!

 Chapter 1065

    Bai Lirui sat in the room and, not surprisingly, looked at his students. With a proud smile, he ran to his face to ask for credit.


    "Teacher, you don''t see that guy. He must be unable to survive or die now."


    Lin Mengya came up to the teacher and said with flying eyebrows.


    "You girl, that Xiong Wei has been in a vertical and horizontal position for half his life. Where have you suffered such humiliation? Be careful that you force him to be anxious, which will backfire."


    Seeing the teacher''s earnest expression, Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    "Teacher, if you really don''t agree, why take such heavy medicine. Well, there are no outsiders here."


    With a puff, Baili Rui laughed.


    The foreign expert fan who just pretended to be is gone. Instead, he has a sneer on his face, just like his students.


    "That''s right. Who let that old guy pit me so badly at the beginning? You didn''t lay too heavy on him? If you really get rid of all the poisons in his body, the old thing will live to the end."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked like an old God at ease.


    "This teacher, put your heart into your stomach. Although there are detoxifying ingredients in the medicine, there are not many. There are really a lot of things in the old man''s body. Although there are unpredictable good and bad luck in our hands, it''s not very miserable. But teacher, he looks so ugly that he doesn''t look like a good man. Why did you make friends with him at the beginning?"


    Bai Lirui looked at the doubt in the student''s eyes and couldn''t help sighing.


    "You think your teacher is a judge by appearance... Don''t look at me like that. It''s true... Well, in fact, he was a talent when he was young. I don''t know what he did these years and wasted it like this. Otherwise, I won''t let him have a chance to plot against you."


    Lin Mengya took back her contempt. In fact, it was not that she was too Yan controlled, but that the teacher was also a wanton romantic figure.


    The way Xiong Wei looks now is better than zombies.


    With such a face, it''s easy for Xiong Wei to get to know a teacher, but it''s too difficult to gain his trust.


    What''s more, the teacher''s prescription is not the cabbage on the street. It''s something more important than life.


    If you want to steal smoothly, you should not only be smart, but also occupy an extremely important position in the hearts of teachers.


    "Years are really a pot of hot water. How can you make him like this if you don''t let him."


    After a few words of emotion, Lin Mengya continued to ask.


    "But you still didn''t say how he took the prescription."


    Said here, bailiri''s face became a little ugly.


    "You should know exactly what happened between me and Yunzhu at the beginning? Now, I think I believed him wrongly in many things at the beginning. In fact, if I hadn''t come here, I would never doubt that Xiong Wei stole my prescription. I thought he died a few years ago, but I didn''t expect, hum, pay back. He hurt me at the beginning Now that I''m back, it''s natural for me to repay. "


    Lin Mengya nodded cleverly and didn''t continue to ask.


    Speaking of it, the bad relationship between the teacher and Yunzhu really involves a lot of things.


    Before she died, Yunzhu lost her voice.


    But she knew that Yunzhu would definitely try to get close to a hundred miles of dust-free.


    After having Ning''er, she also had some new views on Yunzhu.


    No mother will not love her children.


    At the beginning, Yunzhu did a lot of wrong things, but in addition to the misunderstanding caused by Yunzhu''s own stupidity, in fact, many times, she just chose the answer contrary to her original intention because of the wrong love.


    In addition to sighing, Lin Mengya is also thinking about how to help the three members of the teacher''s family.


    But the formation of some things is not the result of a day. Too rough solutions sometimes backfire.


    Physical illness can give powerful medicine, but the human heart is the most vulnerable thing.


    Whether it is a teacher or a hundred miles of dust, she doesn''t want them to fall into a painful situation because of their superfluous kindness.


    It is not the best choice to keep the original state until a suitable method is found.


    "In that case, the teacher will play the play well with me. However, although we can''t fight back now, Xiong Wei is insidious and tricky. The teacher doesn''t want to be fooled by this guy easily as before."


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, there was no wasted color on his face.


    He is a poison saint and has been in the Jianghu for decades. When he can go to the first time, he may not have to go to the second time.


    Looking at the teacher''s renewed spirit, Lin Mengya also showed a happy smile.


    What you lose depends on finding it back.


    No matter she or the teacher, it should be so.


    "Mengya, if things go wrong here, can you let Wuchen follow you and retire to the mountains and forests?"


    Just as she wanted to go out, Lin Mengya heard the teacher''s words with a little prayer.


    After thinking about it, she solemnly answered the teacher.


    "I know what you mean, but I think it''s up to him to make his own choice. Besides, the current situation is unclear. It''s too early to say this."


    Behind him came the teacher''s sigh.


    "It''s me... Confused. Just go first. I''ll leave Xiong Wei''s affairs to me. I''ll let him spit out everything."


    Smiling at the teacher, Lin Mengya left briskly.


    In fact, how to deal with Xiong Wei is not a big deal. Now what''s blocking her heart is another thing.


    Face to face, Qinghu is coming with a fierce face.


    Fortunately, after seeing her, her face gradually dissipated. Although she couldn''t do the usual relaxed and playful look, it wasn''t as cold as strangers.


    "Look at you, didn''t I say that those people can''t run away. We have plenty of opportunities to clean them up. Why bother to make yourself unhappy?"


    Taking out the handkerchief, Lin Mengya pulled Qinghu''s arm and wiped the light red blood on his fingers.


    In Qinghu''s slender eyes, a burst of soberness and confusion. The scarlet killing was as hot as magma, and his heart rolled with it.


    "It''s all right. Compared with what they did to me, now I just get back some interest."


    Although Qinghu repressed as much as possible, she still heard a bit of indifference from his tone.


    The eyebrows could not help frowning. If this goes on, I''m afraid hatred will become a new demon of Qinghu.


    Holding Qinghu''s hand, Lin Mengya was worried.


    "Your hatred is mine. So Qinghu, I hope you can be patient temporarily. You and I will not let those people go, so don''t be influenced by them again and let hatred dominate you."


    She said these words from her heart.


    But this time, Qinghu did not show a reassuring smile.


    Instead, he pulled out his hand and grabbed her shoulders.


    "How can I let them destroy everything about me again? You can rest assured that I won''t let anyone affect me except you. Mengya, I''m just asking them some questions. Unfortunately, they are stubborn, so I''ll teach them a lesson."


    She suddenly felt that Qinghu in front of her was a little strange.


    He had been cruel to the enemy before, but he wouldn''t make her feel cold.


    For a moment, she seemed to feel that the person who accompanied her in life and death had changed back to the murderous, cold-blooded and lonely person.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously grabbed his skirt and looked at his eyes tightly.


    "Qinghu, you --"


    Fingers, blocking her lips.


    Although Qinghu''s expression made her strange, he was still gentle to her.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m still waiting to take Ning''er to learn martial arts!"


    When the ice and snow melted, all the tumbling emotions in Qinghu''s eyes disappeared.


    Lin Mengya stared hard into his eyes, trying to see the slightest flaw.


    Unfortunately, I can''t see anything.


    "Be careful yourself. If you have something, you must tell me. Don''t hide it from me!"


    Qinghu nodded and gently pushed himself aside.


    "I have some things to deal with. See you later."


    With that, before Lin Mengya agreed, people gradually left her sight.


    Suddenly I felt a slight chill in my heart.


    This is not a good thing. The more flawless Qinghu is, the tighter the string in his heart is.


    If it wasn''t for the idea, why would Qinghu disguise perfectly in front of her?


    Worried, he returned to the house. Before long, long Tianyu found it from bailiriu.


    "So you''re here. Why did you leave without saying a word?"


    Seeing the worry on his lover''s face, long Tianyu was slightly stunned. What happened?


    "You came just in time. I have something to tell you."


    Looking up, Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu. She was so upset that she finally found someone who could help.


    The night was cold, and Qinghu sat quietly in his room waiting.


    All the sounds outside almost disappeared. Only the footsteps of the night watchman patrolling back and forth occasionally sounded in the distance.


    Put up your ears, and all the sounds in the night could not hide his hearing.


    Since returning to ya''er again, he has rarely been so tight.


    He has made up his mind that he will be with her for the rest of his life.


    But at least before that, he will end everything.


    After repeatedly confirming that the noise outside had ended, Qinghu silently opened the door.


    But to his surprise, in the thick night, not only the cold wind greeted him, but also the very familiar figure.

 Chapter 1066

    After nightfall, Lin Mengya always felt a little nervous.


    Today, Qinghu''s attitude has worried her enough.


    But what made her feel more difficult was that Qinghu, who had always been unprotected against her, now built a thick wall against her.


    The situation now seems to be no different from that before.


    No, it''s more serious.


    Familiar footsteps came from the door, and Lin Mengya immediately ran over.


    Long Tianyu, who was hesitating, was opened by her before she opened the door, revealing an anxious face.


    "How''s it going? Did he tell you anything?"


    He asked in a hurry. The reason why long Tianyu asked Qinghu is because he is the most suitable candidate.


    Because they are all men after all, some things are really much more convenient than themselves.


    But Tianyu''s face, did they do it?


    "Are you hurt? You two really fought?"


    She hurriedly helped long Tianyu to sit down. Xiaoshou was going to check his injury.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t have any conflict. It''s just - he''s gone."


    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, and then the corners of her mouth lifted up, revealing a hasty smile.


    "Go? Where can he go? Is he just going out to relax?"


    Embracing his wife''s slim waist, long Tianyu sighed faintly.


    In the past, he was always angry about the close relationship between Qinghu and ya''er, but since he had a son, he gradually realized ya''er''s mood for Qinghu.


    Such a lonely and fragile person, with such a kind heart as ya''er, can''t watch Qing Hu sink into the mire.


    However, even he felt at a loss today.


    "I don''t know. When I arrive, he has disappeared. Ya''er, don''t be afraid. There are people who can kill him in the world, but it''s almost impossible not to disturb us."


    Qinghu Did you leave again?


    Lin Mengya leans in her lover''s arms and feels cold in her heart.


    No, in this kind of thing, Qinghu will never run around.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "I''m going to see those Xin people. Tianyu, let''s go together!"


    With that, Lin Mengya grabbed long Tianyu and hurried to the dark.


    Several members of the Xin family were tortured miserably. However, although Lin Mengya and bailiri''s superb medical skills have hurt their muscles and bones, they will not threaten their names.


    No matter how tough people are, they just can''t stand the endless torture.


    Moreover, everything they rely on has no effect in the eyes of others. Therefore, these people can only hide in the corner and tremble.


    When Lin Mengya came in, there was only a look of fear on their faces.


    "What did you tell him today?"


    With a cold face, Lin Mengya roared.


    He pulled it back to his lover and stuffed it into his arms. Long Tianyu can feel it. Ya''er has almost lost his mind because of Qinghu''s rash departure.


    The eyes moved and fell lightly on those people.


    But it is locked in the killing machine, which is extremely dangerous.


    "Today, you''d better say exactly what those who come to interrogate you have said. Otherwise, all the torture you have been subjected to these days will double from tomorrow."


    His voice is like hell.


    Several people in the Xin family are scared to death now.


    At that moment, he said with trembling:


    "We didn''t say anything, really didn''t say anything. It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with the adult since he came in."


    The answer to long Tianyu was a servant brought by the Xin family.


    Since he didn''t do anything bad after he arrived at Xiong Ling, he received the least punishment.


    And this person is very clever. After discovering that the other party has a clear character of gratitude and resentment, he is like pouring beans in a bamboo tube and empties everything he knows.


    Obviously, not all the Xin family are that kind of pervert. According to his own confession, his position in the Xin family was also very low. The envoys of the Xin family never regarded him as their own.


    Therefore, his words have high credibility.


    "What''s wrong? Say it quickly!"


    Long Tianyu frowned and urged in a cold voice while gently comforting his beloved wife in his arms.


    The attendant immediately replied respectfully:


    "At first, the adult didn''t have anything, but later, when he interrogated Xin Ying, Xin Ying shouted... Saying that this was the fate of all of them and no one could escape. Then Xin Ying laughed arrogantly. Then, the adult pulled out his tongue with his own hand..."


    No wonder Lin Mengya smelled the bloody smell from Qinghu.


    But what made him change so much?


    She immediately found the guy named Xin Ying, but at this time, the guy had less air intake and more air outlet, and he couldn''t live long.


    Moreover, his tongue was uprooted by Qinghu. Even if he was saved, there was no possibility to speak again.


    They asked the people around them at that time.


    Unfortunately, the results are the same.


    How did this happen?


    Lin Mengya only felt that violence and worry were intertwined in her heart.


    However, the more excited she is, the easier it is for her to find her calmness.


    She gently withdrew from her lover''s arms. Lin Mengya gave long Tianyu a look and indicated that she would no longer be impulsive. Then she turned and returned to the attendant of Xin''s family.


    "You say, Xin Ying says it''s their destiny. Have they ever done anything strange before?"


    The attendants were afraid of the woman in front of them. If the man was cold ice, the woman in front of them was a sharp blade wrapped in a scabbard.


    The same fatal, but also the same can not be ignored.


    He quickly swallowed his saliva, and his head was running rapidly for fear of offending the female king of hell in front of him.


    Just when Lin Mengya was almost uncontrollable, the attendant immediately shouted.


    "I remember! I remember! When the adult came, he didn''t let the little ones near. However, when the little one saw Lord Xin Ying, he seemed to say something to him. The adult touched his neck, and then there was the next thing."


    Sure enough, something happened! Lin Mengya''s sight inevitably placed on Xin Ying.


    Reluctantly suppress the rolling killing intention in her heart. Lin Mengya knows that it can only be cheaper to let him die now.


    "Somebody, save him with the best medicine! Then, I''ll let him taste the taste of falling into endless hell!"


    She rarely speaks so harshly, but people who know her know that once Lin Mengya gets angry, she will achieve her goal at any cost.


    Such times are not many, but they are terrible.


    What''s more, it is used in a torture thing. The Xin eagle is afraid that it will taste the torture that the world will wake up in a nightmare as long as it hears it.


    Walking out of the small courtyard where Xin''s family were detained, Lin Mengya stood in the night, her shoulders shaking slightly.


    "Don''t cry, I''m here."


    Long Tianyu was very distressed when he held people in his arms.


    The jade white hand tightly grasped his skirt. He used his chest to bear Lin Mengya''s tears.


    "Why is it like this? I have let him disconnect from the past, haven''t I? He... He is my brother. Doesn''t it mean that they will guard me forever? Liars! It''s all lies!"


    Long Tianyu was speechless and could only wrap her tightly in his chest.


    She must have sensed something?


    Otherwise, why would you cry so sad.


    Coax her softly, just like doing that to Ning''er.


    One kiss after another fell in her hair, and whispered ''OK, it''s okay'' in her ear, helping her slowly calm down.


    "Tell me what happened, will you?"


    She asked her opinion softly. He knew her best.


    His elegant son may cry because of a temporary emotion, but he will never give up easily.


    Look, she is such a lovely little person.


    Even though she was still sobbing, she had already made up her mind and was ready to calculate the guys who would make her sad.


    "Do you... Do you remember what you said before looking forward?"


    Look around? Long Tianyu suddenly remembered that the man was not long QingHan''s wife?


    The one who came to find his wife.


    However, speaking of it, the purpose of his coming to lieyun this time is also to find this inconvenient woman for QingHan. However, their people can''t find any news about the woman after they leave the border of Dajin.


    Yes? Does this have anything to do with her?


    "Gu pan helped me a lot before. Later, I learned that those people were a little strange. However, it seems that not everyone in the Xin family is like this. Later, I have been studying with my teacher in private and secretly, and I am still puzzled. We only know that something in them can drive them crazy. So at the beginning, I For Xiong Lin, so are they. But later, the teacher rejected my guess. We found such things in the dead Xin family. The teacher named this thing Yigu. I''m afraid Qinghu also has this thing. "


    This is the reason why she was afraid. At the beginning, she still remembers all the signs of Gu attack on that person.


    The Xin family also found traces of drug transformation on the person who died with Yi Gu.


    Therefore, she and the teacher doubt whether there is any connection between them.


    But the mortal, in addition to looking around, others don''t recognize this kind of thing at all.

 Chapter 1067

    After a moment of silence between the two people, long Tianyu said thoughtfully.


    "The memory bug you said is a bug that can awaken people''s memory of previous lives?"


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little ugly and shook her head.


    "Where is the past life and the present life..."


    Well, she thought of herself as a bug. Although now she doesn''t understand what method the old monk used at the beginning, there may not be no reasonable explanation in science.


    Moreover, she believed that it must be an individual phenomenon. If the memories of previous lives could be awakened in batches, wouldn''t the world be in chaos?


    Therefore, all this must be a cover to cover up the truth behind it.


    "Let''s not talk about the past and present lives. We all know how that man died at the beginning. According to our understanding of the Xin family, whether it''s the Qing fox or the Xin family, it''s just a victim."


    That''s why she was afraid. She was afraid whether Qinghu was affected by that inexplicable memory Gu.


    But there was one thing she didn''t understand. She was afraid that there were any poisonous insects left here, so everyone except her took the medicine specially made by her and her teacher before she came here.


    After all, why did Qinghu get caught?


    Is this another bitter meat trick?


    incorrect! Qinghu''s attitude is very wrong!


    Even for the sake of bitter meat, Qinghu will never have such a great heart of defense against her.


    In the end, how did Xin Ying attract the demons of Qinghu?


    "In any case, the truth will come out. Don''t worry. Everything can''t escape. Whether it''s us or Qinghu."


    Long Tianyu can only be so comforted. In fact, there is no less doubt in his heart than ya''er.


    The trouble caused by the escape of Qing fox is not only big but also small.


    At least that guy has also brought a lot of forces in the dark. Qinghu left so suddenly. Now it can be said that there are no leaders.


    Now the situation is urgent. In case of any trouble, they will be in a mess.


    "By the way, what''s the right person for Qinghu?"


    Touching ya''er''s long hair, long Tianyu said softly.


    He didn''t covet the power in her hand. In fact, he was afraid that the people around her were not strong enough and tired his lover.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and dropped a pair of eyes, covering up a bit of tiredness between her eyebrows.


    "Well, Shi Bupo has a keen mind and is exquisite in all aspects. If he is in charge inside, there will be no big trouble. Xu Shan is brave and good at fighting. I intend to cultivate his tacit understanding with Shi Bupo. If he handles things outside, he can suppress the public."


    Hearing what she meant, long Tianyu looked a little stunned. There were vanguard generals inside and outside. Who was the person who led the people?


    "Ya''er, what are you --"


    "I will take over everything left behind by Qing Hu collocation. I used to think that there was specialization in the industry. I was good at tinkering with poisons and things like that. But the rest of them were useless. But now, I have the same skills as medicine. The medicinal herbs are all very medicinal, but we are just playing the role of mediation. If we master this point, there will be no contradiction easily. "


    She said word by word. Long Tianyu gradually let go of his hand and stood aside, frowning slightly.


    In the eyes, there seems to be streamer floating. His elegant son always gives her the biggest surprise.


    It was still that delicate and exquisite appearance. Even after giving birth to Ning''er, her mind had not been delayed for a moment.


    She stood there, but more dazzling than the bright moon in the sky.


    "No matter what you do, I will fully support you, even if I submit to you."


    Long Tianyu''s sudden confession surprised Lin Mengya.


    Then she raised her eyes and said softly with a smile.


    "Didn''t you surrender long ago?"


    Two people look at each other and smile. Many things are in silence.


    For the departure of Qinghu, Lin Mengya finally didn''t tell you the truth.


    But fortunately, Qinghu always doesn''t like to talk to people, and he is mysterious. Lin Mengya only says that he has something important to do when he goes out, and everyone won''t be suspicious.


    "I heard you rushed into the yard yesterday and tossed around?"


    The next day, Lin Mengya appeared in front of Bai Lirui. The latter looked at her with questioning eyes, and Lin Mengya just shrugged her shoulders and looked relaxed.


    "Nothing. I just took a small revenge in the past and paid some interest. Why, can''t the teacher trust me?"


    The so-called knowing a woman is better than a husband. In some aspects, bailiri knows Lin Mengya''s personality better than anyone.


    "I can trust you, so I asked someone to give some strong medicine to Xin Ying since yesterday. As long as you don''t cut off his head, he won''t die."


    Baili Rui snorted coldly and said proudly.


    Lin Mengya thought the teacher was bragging, but after a moment, she rushed to the teacher with her eyes shining.


    "Do you really succeed, teacher?"


    Nowadays, bailiri has rarely seen his own students and will show this kind of worship.


    To tell the truth, he still has some small regrets in his heart.


    However, at present, it seems that there is still some status. He could not help feeling his chin with great pride. Er, now he realized that it was also useful for others to grow a beard.


    For example, he continues to find a way to relieve his inner complacency.


    "That''s nature, not to mention the golden beetle. What is there in the world that can rarely live with your teacher and me?"


    Again, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in her heart.


    Although her teacher looks like an expert in front of others, she is always so childish in front of her.


    "Well, well, I know the teacher is the best. Show me where the golden beetle is?"


    Bai Lirui can''t beat his own students. He can only get away and take out a small medicine jar and hand it to her.


    Lin Mengya carefully removed the lid, but found that there was only a black bug inside.


    "This is the golden beetle?"


    Since seeing the candle dragon club and even the means of the Xin family, she and her teacher have been studying constantly.


    Of course, it mainly depends on Shennong system and zither spectrum.


    Up to now, she has some unique guesses about those strange insects and the like.


    To transform a person''s body with drugs is not a fantasy, nor is it a brain hole in science fiction movies.


    On the contrary, since she went to the country of lieyun with her teacher, she found that the people of the country of lieyun seem to have their own set of very special methods for the use of poisons and insects.


    In this regard, they just have a preliminary understanding.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya also found some differences.


    That''s these little things parasitic in the human body, not ordinary insects.


    "Yes, this is the golden beetle we have studied for a long time. Although it can''t be compared with their cultivation, its power can''t be underestimated now. At least, it has strong recovery ability. However, this beetle is wrong. The formula we worked out before can''t bear it with a little improvement."


    Bai Lirui''s face looked regretful. These Gu insects were collected locally by Mengya.


    Buy and change, but ordinary people will not easily sell really powerful things.


    Therefore, the bearing capacity of this thing is also extremely limited.


    "As I told the teacher before, poisonous insects may only be a medium. Can the idea of maximizing the effectiveness of these drugs be established through these poisonous insects?"


    Let a spider bite into spider man''s business. Lin Mengya doesn''t expect much.


    But since she came into contact with each other, she would actually collect and study the strange poisonous insects she met.


    Shennong system often shows the internal drug properties of Gu insects.


    Therefore, it''s not how powerful this little bug is, or it''s more appropriate that Gu insects and these drugs complement each other.


    Bai Lirui looked at his smart student and could only nod reluctantly.


    The girl''s head is really always full of some absurd ideas for him.


    But I have to say that sometimes she has to speculate so boldly.


    "If so, is it possible that the memory Gu is just a drug?"


    About Qinghu, she had to be cautious.


    Bai Lirui thought for a while before answering her.


    "Do you mean that remembering insects can make people hallucinate? I don''t think it''s possible. In fact, the memories brought by remembering insects may not be false. Otherwise, how can they pursue these illusory things? You know, most of the hallucinations are caused by people themselves. Therefore, I don''t think it''s possible."


    The teacher''s words also changed Lin Mengya''s thought.


    Indeed, if it was just an illusion, it would not have such a great impact.


    However, she still couldn''t accept the thing of waking up her previous life.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    That''s ridiculous. Even modern medicine is difficult to do.


    Lin Mengya looked at her forehead and forcibly expelled those unrealistic thoughts to the deepest part of her mind.


    "How are you going to use this golden beetle?"


    Bai Lirui saw the distress on her face and thought that the girl was just annoyed about remembering Gu.


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher and said solemnly.


    "Although I did intend to use it to arm my own forces before, the side effects are not clear. In fact, I asked my teacher to experiment with Xin Ying and use it for research. This kind of thing... We don''t need it or not."


    Seeing her refusal, bailiri was in his heart and breathed a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1068

    "Don''t worry, teacher. I will never go astray."


    Lin Mengya said softly and smiled softly at Baili Rui.


    She knows what the teacher is worried about.


    When the teacher became famous when he was young, he naturally gained a lot of envy.


    Even if the teacher is of extraordinary origin, he still can''t suppress his frivolity.


    That''s why I''ve been rolling around for decades.


    Her current situation is somewhat similar to that of her teacher. However, unlike her teacher, it is not easy for her to live up to now after suffering so much in the past.


    Therefore, she can better recognize her heart.


    She lived all her life just to protect everything.


    Others, she disdains competition.


    "You child, sometimes even I doubt what kind of monster you have hidden in your heart. Your talent is no better than me, but your state of mind is several times better than me. Alas, I am old after all. In the future, it will still be the world of your young people."


    Lin Mengya smiles and is silent.


    What did she tell the teacher? She hung up.


    Don''t show off, or you''ll really annoy the teacher. Isn''t it worth the loss.


    "Why, what are you doing here?"


    Bai Lirui pretends to be cold faced and drives people, but Lin Mengya''s most important way is his temperament. He immediately raises his smile and welcomes him.


    "No matter where the teacher is, I will always be a primary school student in front of the teacher. By the way, teacher, Xiong Wei has confessed these days?"


    She didn''t mean to hide the memory Gu in Xin Ying''s body, but once the matter was noticed by the teacher, the matter of Qinghu couldn''t be saved.


    It''s not that you can''t trust the teacher, but Lin Mengya thinks there must be something strange in it. It''s better to keep the original state first.


    Mentioning Xiong Wei, Bai Lirui''s eyes flashed a cold disgust.


    The teacher has almost no hatred for the man, because Xiong Wei is just a clown in the teacher''s heart.


    If so, how can you really be angry about that guy.


    "He is very cunning, true or false. He told me a lot of things. For example, the reason why he was released by the Xin family is that the Xin family wants him to guard Xiong Ling. In fact, he has a high status in the Xin family. If I release him privately, he will repay me for such nonsense."


    Lin Mengya sneered. This guy really dares to say.


    "Reward? I think it''s revenge. No matter what he says is useful or useless, we''d better listen to it more now. However, I think it''s good to let him guard Xiong Ling. Teacher, what''s the secret of Xiong Ling that is worth fighting like this?"


    Baili Rui glanced at his mouth and said helplessly.


    "I don''t think that loser will know."


    Lin Mengya agrees with this.


    Just after the last time Xin Ying and his family made a big fuss, the Xin family had no movement. We can know that what the Xin family cares about is not Xiong Ling''s people.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    In her mind, she suddenly remembered the mysterious tunnel and stone gate.


    It''s also wrong. Since Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling, as a ''shepherd dog'', both know it, the Xin family should also know that this secret road is.


    The Xin family is really mysterious.


    Out of the teacher''s side, Lin Mengya wandered around alone.


    Now there are their people everywhere here. Although they can''t see them, there are many secret sentries. It''s not too much to say that they are iron walls.


    On the night when Qinghu disappeared, she and long Tianyu secretly asked about the secret whistle on duty that night.


    Those who saw him only said that he left in a hurry. No one paid attention to where he went.


    This damn guy, can''t you let her save snacks?


    Somehow, she went to a temporary settlement halfway up the mountain.


    Just at this time, they were cooking together. Lin Mengya stopped her steps and looked at the busy crowd not far away.


    The look of panic on their faces had faded so much that they could hardly be found.


    Many people, especially men, seem to have some injuries.


    She knew that this was the sequelae of the outbreak of Gu poison.


    For these people, her mood is not pity, but it is not disgusting.


    Xiong Lin, who was standing there directing the crowd, inadvertently saw Lin Mengya behind him.


    The strong man came over at once, with dignified eyebrows and eyes.


    "What''s the matter? You have to come in person?"


    Lin Mengya immediately smiled. It seemed that she had become synonymous with trouble.


    "It''s all right. I just came to see sister Hongyu. Where is she?"


    Speaking of it, since shangguanhui secretly took Ning''er back to Jin, Bai Su also disappeared all day.


    Xiao Ling is young and suffers from aphasia. The only person who can talk to her is ruby.


    Mentioning his beloved woman, Rao is an iron man like Xiong Lin, and there are thousands of tenderness in his eyes.


    Touched his head and smiled.


    "Ruby took the women of the tribe to the back mountain to find some herbs."


    When it comes to the place where Ruby goes, Xiong Lin''s face rises with a few threads of heartache.


    Lin Mengya saw his fist and clenched it quietly.


    Fortunately, the man didn''t feel that Ruby deserved to pay for him.


    Otherwise, even if she makes Hongyu sad for a while, she will definitely take her sister away.


    "You''re busy first. I''ll see her. After all, I should be better at medicine than them."


    "How can this be done? You are a distinguished guest of my Xiong Ling. Besides, you are the sister of ruby. No, absolutely not."


    I don''t know how ruby was educated. Even the most insensitive teacher saw that Xiong Lin''s attitude towards her was almost flattering.


    "Where is it so serious? If Ruby sees me, she must be happier than ginseng. All right, I will never be in danger."


    Seeing Lin Mengya insist again and again, Xiong Lin can''t stop it.


    But I sent two capable people to protect her. After repeated instructions, I hesitated to let her leave.


    Following the road Xiong Lin pointed out, the three quickly crossed a ridge and came to a shady slope.


    Not far away, she saw the slender figure of ruby.


    With a smile on his lips, he slowed down his steps and walked over lightly.


    If you can scare ruby, it''s a little revenge on that guy.


    Who told her to forget her sisters when she had a man? It should be punished!


    "You two wait for me here first."


    The two men did not dare to neglect, immediately nodded and stopped their steps.


    Lin Mengya hides her figure with several trees. Lin Mengya quietly looks at the ruby getting closer and closer.


    But I don''t know when several strange figures appeared behind ruby.


    Ruby was concentrating on digging a herb, so she didn''t see those people.


    The leader is a young man in his twenties. He looks yellow and skinny and mean. He really doesn''t look like a good man.


    At the moment, he was hiding not far behind ruby with his two partners.


    Lin Mengya hid behind the tree and put away her mind to come out.


    Strange, didn''t brother Xiong Lin say that Ruby came out to collect medicine with the women in the tribe?


    The three young men were sneaky and didn''t have any good ideas.


    Sure enough, when the three men saw that there was no one around and ruby was not vigilant, they swaggered to her.


    "How slow are you... How are you?"


    Hearing the footsteps, Hongyu thought it was the woman who picked herbs with her.


    He looked up with a smile, but saw three bad smiling faces.


    She stood up immediately, but found herself surrounded by three people.


    "Gee, that fool is really willing to let you do such a thing. In that case, why don''t you have fun with us?"


    Even more disgusting than cockroaches, it spread to Lin Mengya''s ears along the wind.


    She was angry in her heart and angry in her eyes.


    Sure enough, there are dregs everywhere?


    Well, today they hit their hands, which is their bad luck!


    But the man''s next sentence made her step out and take it back again.


    "Show some respect! If brother Xiong knows, I won''t spare you!"


    Ruby spoke fiercely, but she was not flustered.


    But the head man smiled wildly and said without care.


    "Do you think others don''t know your details? It''s just a broken flower and a broken willow. Only Xiong Lin''s lengtouqing will take you seriously. Don''t you know something? Many years ago, my grandfather went to Lintian and ordered your card in a flower building. My grandfather still remembers you, so we brothers come to learn it today Experience! "


    The three men threw themselves at the ruby with an obscene smile. The shocked Ruby forgot to dodge for a moment. They were stopped by their three systems and fell to the ground.


    Lin Mengya only felt the fire in her chest and suddenly soared into the air.


    that ''s going too far! Her eyes were red and she walked to the struggling people in a few steps.


    Ruby fought hard. The young man raised his hand and wanted to hit her.


    "If you dare to fight, die!"


    A cold voice came from above.


    The young man looked up and saw a beautiful woman in the distance, staring at himself coldly.


    At this time, I can''t remember the advice of others in my head, which has been burned by the bath fire.


    After all, the ruby in front of me lost some color. It''s still the woman in front of me. It looks like I can''t stop.


    The man stood up from the ground and looked at the woman in front of him unscrupulously.


    "Ha ha, where did you come from, little lady? Why, you want to be loved by your brother."


    The ruby, who was embarrassed by the other two people''s repression, also heard the master''s voice at once.


    "Master, you go quickly! Leave me alone!"


    Ruby was burning with anxiety for a moment and cried out.


    But Lin Mengya came to them step by step under the greedy eyes of the young people.

 Chapter 1069

    "Who is your grandfather?"


    The frost on Lin Mengya''s face means that she has been angry for a long time.


    Having been disturbed by Qinghu''s departure, after seeing those people who intended to insult her sisters, her heart could no longer suppress the fire and burned.


    "Why, is it difficult that the old man is still your benefactor? You are young, but you have experienced a lot!"


    The young man squinted at the woman in front of him, with deep desire in his eyes.


    With a bang, the ruby, which had already been made, suddenly jumped up while the people were stunned and slapped the guy in the face.


    "Damn it, bitch, dare you hit me, you -"


    The man raised his hand, but found his body frozen in an instant.


    The three "poops" came, and the three fell to the ground.


    Ruby looked silly until a pair of small hands pulled up her torn clothes for her.


    "It''s all right. I''m here. Don''t be afraid."


    Lin Mengya comforted Ruby softly. The latter''s eyes were red. In front of those annoying people, she almost forgot her fear.


    "You... Who the hell are you?"


    The man was afraid. Lin Mengya ignored him. After a few words of ruby, he walked to the young man and looked down at the human garbage in front of him.


    "I ask you, who is your grandpa?"


    The timid young man was counselled at once, because he could feel that the woman was full of killing opportunities.


    "I... my grandfather is... A generation elder! You can''t kill me. Kill me. My grandfather will never let you go!"


    Elder Dai?


    Officially, she didn''t pay attention, let alone the so-called generation elder.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t kill you."


    She smiled, but her little foot hidden under her skirt suddenly lifted up and chopped it on the man''s ankle.


    "Ah --"


    With a "click", the man''s foot tilted to one side, and cold sweat quickly came out of his forehead. However, Lin Mengya didn''t let him go and did the same, and stepped on his other bare foot one after another.


    There are small stones on the ground, which are padded with this thing. The youth is in pain.


    But before he slowed down, she went to the man''s waist again.


    "Today I''ll let you know the price of annoying me!"


    Watching her lift her feet, the other two accomplices couldn''t help turning white.


    However, in the imagination, the scene of chicken flying egg beating did not appear, but the woman kicked the guy heavily in the waist.


    In the wailing of the other party''s contact, Lin Mengya came to Ruby again.


    "Since you can''t see it, it''s useless."


    After a moment of hesitation, the two accomplices immediately thought of a possibility.


    I couldn''t help shivering. I didn''t see the ferocity of the first star.


    "Do you want to be like him?"


    Glancing at the wailing man, Lin Mengya asked expressionless.


    The two men shook their heads at once. Now, they really realized what was the desperate evil.


    "In that case, if I ask you anything, you will answer truthfully. Don''t try to have any idea of muddling through. Maybe you don''t believe it, but I have a way to tell you the truth."


    The two men almost cried out. After seeing everything just now, they dared to deceive half a point.


    "I ask you, who knows about you coming out to find ruby?"


    As soon as her words were asked, the ruby not far away cast a puzzled look at her.


    Ruby thought it was because she left the order that she almost let these villains succeed. But the master said, what''s the secret?


    "I dare not deceive you, miss. We didn''t want to come. Both of us were encouraged by bear... Xiong Feilong. He said... He said that anyway, the mother... No, the girl is a ruined flower and willow, so it''s nothing to play..."


    He said this more and more quietly, but Lin Mengya was angry.


    He turned around and walked to Xiong Feilong. He sealed several acupoints with his feet.


    These are the true stories of the teacher. From then on, let alone that disgusting guy can''t practice martial arts. Even his body will be greatly affected. Every time it rains on cloudy days, he doesn''t hurt. He''s sorry for Lin Mengya''s effort.


    "What else! Spit out everything you know! Don''t think that generation of elders can save you. I''ll go back to collect debts from him in a moment!"


    The extremely beautiful face was very angry, but also with a frightening ferocity.


    The two guys couldn''t resist, so they had to answer her questions tremblingly.


    "That''s right! It''s all the fault of Dai elder and Xiong Feilong! You don''t know that the four elders have suffered heavy casualties. I''m afraid they won''t be able to bully the tribe in the future. Therefore, Dai elder came up with Xiong Lin''s idea! This guy also has a sister, but he is also a bit beautiful. These two guys who have been deceived by lard want to get rid of the Hongyu girl so that they can get rid of her His sister, be the patriarch''s wife! "


    "Moreover, it''s not just that we know about it. All the women who came with her know it! They just can''t see an outsider as the patriarch''s wife, so they use tricks to deceive Hongyu girl!"


    The two men vied with each other for fear that the news they said would dissatisfy the eldest lady and end up like Xiong Feilong.


    Lin Mengya smiled angrily, narrowed her black eyes and took a cold look at the direction on the other side of the hill.


    She thought it was so strange. She clearly agreed to collect medicine together. Why is ruby here.


    Moreover, there was a lot of noise just now. Why didn''t anyone come to have a look.


    After making trouble for a long time, I dare say that everyone is calculating her ruby!


    "Sister Hongyu, let''s go!"


    Pull Ruby and go back to the circuit, but Ruby''s eyes become particularly dim after hearing these words.


    He followed Lin Mengya without saying a word. Unconsciously, he shed tears on his face.


    "Master, i... I don''t want to go back."


    The voice behind him was filled with sadness that hurt Lin Mengya.


    She turned and looked gently at the poor girl.


    "I know you don''t want to face the dirty eyes of those people, so I''ll take you away and never step here again."


    Her ruby, gentle and generous, knowledgeable and reasonable, is deeply loved by everyone.


    Especially the four girls at home, who doesn''t treat Ruby as their own sister.


    "I... I can''t shame the master. So please send me away. The farther you send me, the better."


    The inferiority complex hidden in the bones finally broke out at this moment.


    The tears in Ruby''s eyes fell in strings, and she was satisfied,


    In this life, it''s worth having a family like the master and Xiong Lin, who is simple and honest, and has a deep love for her.


    "What do you call that? Who shames who? Ruby, you are the one who is hurt. Those who should be ashamed!"


    Lin Mengya is mad. Are they really blind? How good is ruby? Don''t these stone hearted people feel it at all?


    "Actually... Actually, I''ve heard some gossip for a long time. They say I''m a dust woman. I don''t think I''ve heard it all day. In the past, I just thought I didn''t hear it. Now it seems that I can''t stay here anymore. Master, please send me away!"


    Lin Mengya has never seen Hongyu cry so sad, so sad.


    The real pain pierces the heart and will never be a roaring hysteria.


    But little by little, rubbing his heart into foam.


    She hugged Ruby and her face was as dark as ink.


    "Ruby, listen to me. The past is not your fault, but those people''s fault, so you don''t have to bear all the consequences. It''s those who do evil, not you who are infringed. Do you understand?"


    Ruby is still crying silently. Lin Mengya knows that this time, these bastards have completely hurt Ruby''s heart.


    Not far away, the two young students who are still waiting in place do not know what happened here.


    Now he hesitated to come forward, but he was nailed by Lin Mengya''s cold eyes.


    "Go back and tell your patriarch that the ruby has been brought back by me. Also, from today on, no one is allowed to get close to the village. If you touch it and die, you will bear the consequences!"


    With that, she helped Hongyu leave.


    The two young students were full of questions. They were fine just now. What''s the matter?


    I wanted to catch up, but I was shocked by the woman''s last eyes just now and didn''t dare to move again.


    The two men looked at each other and walked towards the back of the mountain with tacit understanding.


    In the room, Xiaoling stood next to Lin Mengya and watched her take some medicine for ruby. After carefully tucking in the quilt corner, she stretched out her finger and pointed to the ruby on the bed.


    "She''s fine. She''s just tired. Xiaoling, shall we go out and wait for her?"


    Lin Mengya pulls Xiaoling and leaves the house.


    After she came back, she ordered people to expel all the people belonging to Xiong Ling tribe.


    Moreover, there has never been a sentence of explanation.


    Now, the outside is full of people she brought with long Tianyu, and she gave orders in front of those people. Who dares to approach, there is no amnesty!


    I''m afraid only Xiao Ling and Xiao Lei are still in the village.


    However, they are not from this tribe.


    Xiao Ling nodded and followed her out of the door.


    The flickering water spirit looked at her with big eyes. Lin Mengya knew that the child was asking her why.


    "Because... Because your ruby sister is a kind fool."


    Therefore, ruby felt that the reason for all this was her own.


    Xiao Ling looked at Lin Mengya with a vague understanding. Her innocent eyes were not mixed with others.


    Lin Mengya looked down at the child and felt extremely distressed.


    How could she forget that Xiaoling had become an alien in the tribe because she was almost mutilated before.

 Chapter 1070

    Sitting on the rocking chair in the yard, Xiao Ling moved a small stool and sat beside her leg.


    Lovingly stroked the child''s soft black hair, and her small body lay on her knee, fragile but warm.


    "Xiaoling, you must not be as stupid as your sister Hongyu in the future. If someone dares to bully you, you must fight back. Never blame yourself for other people''s mistakes. No matter what others say, you must know that it is not you who are wrong, but those villains."


    These words, she also once told Ruby intact.


    But after all, ruby is still imprisoned in her heart wall. It''s difficult to step out, because escape is the simplest choice in the world.


    Xiao Ling didn''t understand. She just felt sister Lin''s hand was very gentle. Touching her head made her want to sleep.


    The curled eyelashes blinked and finally closed together.


    "She is still so young. What can you do by teaching her these things?"


    Baili Rui stood not far behind her for a while, and her words fell into the teacher''s ears.


    "Yes, instead of teaching her these empty truths, I''d better teach her the poison technique that can kill."


    Lin Mengya''s tone was too cold. Even Bai Lirui felt a little strange.


    "Oh, girl, you always want everyone to think that you are a ruthless person. So you never show mercy to your subordinates when facing hostile people. But you care too much about the people around you. Do you know that sooner or later, this will become your weakness."


    Turn around and take a look at the teacher.


    "Do you hope that I will really become a ruthless man? Teacher, I have never been an aboveboard gentleman. I am just a poisonous snake, entrenching my body and guarding everything I care about. You came to persuade me not to make things so tense, right?"


    Baili Rui sighed and youyou said.


    "Friends should be solved rather than tied, not to mention..."


    "What''s more, ruby hasn''t been hurt in essence. As long as we give them a little punishment and give them a lesson, we should still focus on the overall situation. Am I right?"


    What he wants to say has now been said by Lin Mengya. For a time, Bai Lirui only felt that the atmosphere before the teachers and students had never been so cold.


    He wanted to say something, but found that at this moment, she wouldn''t listen to anything.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at the teacher.


    "I don''t hate them. I just think they shouldn''t hurt ruby. But if killing all of them can make Ruby feel better, I will do it without hesitation."


    Bai Lirui kept silent because he suddenly found that he didn''t seem to know his students at all.


    "Once upon a time, I also met this kind of thing. Does the teacher remember my brother''s wife who died before she went through the door?"


    Is it Yue Ting? Bai Lirui''s face was slightly moved.


    He heard about the young lady from ya''er and Angelica dahurica.


    She is indeed an intelligent and kind woman, but unfortunately, she was pushed to death by fate.


    "Is there something wrong with sister Yue Ting? Maybe there is. The mistake is that she shouldn''t be born a woman. She shouldn''t be kind to others. I saw her jump off the cliff with my own eyes. She was so fresh and beautiful. She was just in full bloom like a beautiful rose. In the end, who ended her all? Maybe those people pushed her to the cliff one by one On the side. "


    Baili Rui sighed. He knew that Yue Ting''s death was a knot in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Even if she doesn''t say it at ordinary times, her emotions will be particularly strong when she sees people who have the same experience with Yue ting.


    "The world should have a sense of shame, but what is shame? Those who insult others are let go gently. On the contrary, thousands of eyes and hands abuse the victim''s body? Teacher, is it my fault or the world''s fault? Just because they are women and because they have been infringed by others, is it all their fault? Is it her Shouldn''t we be born, shouldn''t we be women, and shouldn''t we resist? "


    Lin Mengya held her hand tightly. Unconsciously, her eyes turned red.


    When she was a medical student, she came into contact with some victims.


    Before the accident, these girls were either charming and lively, or gentle and virtuous.


    But after the accident, most people chose to swallow their anger. This ray of darkness completely blocked their sunshine for a lifetime.


    Some people choose to call the police, but they live under the spit of others all their life.


    Good girls don''t wear such short skirts, good girls don''t wear such thin high heels, good girls don''t walk at night


    Such words, every note and byte, are delaying the dignity of those girls and stabbing their already bleeding hearts.


    But wrong, are they really them?


    Sometimes, she even felt that people didn''t live as well as beasts.


    At least in the world of beasts, beasts bitten by people will never be seen by their companions with different eyes.


    Because they can choose to bite back without hesitation!


    Bai Lirui looked at his students and didn''t know how to answer her questions for a moment.


    He had never considered these things before.


    Even when he learned that Yunzhu had been embraced by others many years ago, didn''t he comfort himself that she was already in the dust and naturally a dissolute woman?


    So that when the people of Xiong Ling tribe abused Xiao Ling and ruby, he even quietly agreed with some of their views in the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking of this, bailiri was ashamed.


    Fortunately, he felt that he was always awake, while the world was chaotic and unknown.


    But it turned out that he was just a confused ghost in this world. What''s the difference between him and all sentient beings?


    Turn around and walk away. From a distance, a voice came.


    "Put these poison powder outside for me. If anyone dares to come in, I''ll let him die without a burial place! If someone dares to speak, I''ll keep him quiet all his life!"


    Lowering her head, looking at Xiao Ling sleeping on her knee, Lin Mengya''s mouth faintly brewed several smiles.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    At night, the guarded village was illuminated by fire.


    The villagers who only dared to curl up in the mountains a few days ago gathered outside the village today.


    They were filled with indignation because some people occupied their nests and occupied their homes.


    So now they are holding things that can be used as weapons and vow to expel those "bad guys".


    Xiong Lin was standing in front of all the villagers, but now he looked gloomy.


    Because the person he sent to protect Lin Mengya told him that the ruby was taken away by Mengya.


    Then, both the wounded patients in the village and the people he sent to help them were expelled back.


    Even, Mengya has released news that anyone who is close to the village will be ruthlessly killed by her.


    After the news came back to the tribe, everyone was shocked and then angry, and asked Lin Mengya to give them a statement.


    While stabilizing the villagers, he sent someone to re communicate with Lin Mengya.


    Unexpectedly, the people he sent almost died in the hands of the other party.


    Most importantly, from the beginning to the end, no one gave him an explanation, and no one told him why.


    In desperation, he can only restrain the people and come here to want a statement.


    "Patriarch, these people deceive people too much! Why don''t we rush in and fight with them!"


    Several impulsive young students, filled with anger in their eyes, holding firewood knives, said angrily.


    "No! You all stand back. The Lin family is by no means an unreasonable person in the dark. There must be some misunderstanding."


    Xiong Lin thought that he knew the personality of the Lin family better than anyone else. Therefore, he felt that this would never be what the villagers imagined.


    However, his side has become an ant on the hot pot, but so far, no one has said a word on Mengya''s side.


    "Come out! Someone is coming out! Give us back the village! Get out of the bear spirit!"


    Among the crowd, people with sharp eyes have seen the situation inside.


    Once anger is ignited, so many people add fuel to the fire.


    Xiong Lin managed to control everyone not to rush inside. His eyes were anxious on the other side, looking for a familiar figure.


    "Mengya, what''s going on?"


    He rushed up eagerly, but when he was a few steps away from Lin Mengya, he was blocked back by the guards who suddenly appeared.


    The woman in front of her smiled, with a pair of black eyes against the fire, but at the moment, it was cold like a snow mountain.


    Xiong Lin had to stop his steps. At least, he didn''t want to conflict with each other.


    "Nothing. This land belongs to me from today on. If you want to rob it, come and have a try. I promise you, you will die without bones."


    The woman''s voice is not big, but it is enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    She didn''t care about the attitude of those people, which made the crowd more excited.


    Finally, those people broke through Xiong Lin''s defense line and wanted to rush to the village with the advantage of the crowd.


    With a puff, a man with a proud smile on his face suddenly stopped his momentum, because a silver snow sharp knife had pierced into his chest.


    Everyone was frozen, motionless, looked at the man, incredibly lowered his head, looked at the sharp blade on his chest, and then fell to the ground.


    The courage gathered on impulse was so simple that it was pierced by a knife.


    Like an angry ball, everyone only saw the blood on the knife.


    Lin Mengya walked to the side of the body step by step. Her delicate lips opened a beautiful arc.


    "Trespassers die."

 Chapter 1071

    "Lin Mengya, you --"


    After a series of things, Xiong Lin was finally aroused.


    His face was gloomy. Looking at the woman who had become arrogant and domineering and even reckless in front of him, he felt that the other party was very strange.


    Even if she is kind to herself, even if his beloved girl is still in each other''s hands, it''s wrong to kill.


    As the patriarch of Xiong Ling, he must protect his people! This is his responsibility and his mission.


    "Patriarch, dead... Killed! Killed!"


    The body was pulled back, and there was another cry.


    Xiong Lin stared at the man and lost his life forever. The unknown fire in his heart rose up and scorched his reason.


    "Why did you kill my people!"


    He shouted, but his fists were clenched, and his eyes were gradually covered by scarlet blood.


    "I killed him because he deserved to die. You should know better than me why he deserved to die."


    Lin Mengya still stood in front of him, without the slightest pity in her eyes.


    The man was not the first to rush up, but he died the fastest.


    Xiong Lin looked at her and bit his steel teeth, but his eyes were no longer as gentle as before.


    "Clan leader! Don''t listen to that witch''s nonsense. It''s clear that they killed people! Killing people pays for their lives and blood pays for blood!"


    In the crowd, someone immediately jumped out and confronted Lin Mengya.


    With a cold hum, Lin Mengya pulled aside and killed the other man.


    "It seems that you really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin."


    She nudged the man in front of the crowd, turned around, took the torch aside, and illuminated the man''s black clothes clearly.


    The left side of the man''s waist was wet at the moment, and the man who looked about the size of the dead man looked too pale, although his face was serious.


    "You bear spirit people are people. My people are snakes, insects, rats and ants. Should they die?"


    She drank coldly, more pressing than Xiong Lin''s momentum.


    "Xiong Lin, when you scold me again, you''d better look back at your people first. Hum, my people have never hurt your people on their own initiative, but what about your people? They stabbed others in the back while others were unprepared. Now come and bite back. Sure enough, this is a good upbringing of your Xiong Ling tribe!"


    Her eloquence, word by word, darkened the faces of those people.


    Xiong Lin calmed down and quickly looked for the dead man for a moment.


    He was about to pass, but he was blocked by someone.


    "Cousin! Do you have to listen to an outsider''s provocation and hurt our hearts? What are you going to do? He''s dead!"


    The girl opened her arms and looked at Xiong Lin in front of her.


    Xiong Lin hesitated for a moment. The girl knew that her plea had worked. Looking forward to it, she came to him and cried with his arm in her arms.


    "Even if he did something, the man was just hurt, but look, our people are dead."


    Lin Mengya stirred up her eyes and looked coldly at the girl who clearly confused right and wrong. She laughed at her lips, but she was unscrupulous.


    "Feng''er, you stay away. I know."


    Xiong Lin gently pushed the girl away. The firmness in his eyes can''t be shaken by anyone.


    The girl wanted to say something, but under Xiong Lin''s eyes, she could only retreat back temporarily.


    "What a cousin, huh?"


    Xiong Lin looked at Lin Mengya strangely, but he saw that Lin Mengya''s eyes were malicious towards him.


    Strange, he didn''t do anything wrong.


    In front of the body, Xiong Lin squatted down and looked at the dead man''s right hand.


    With a little effort, he broke the man''s right hand.


    But at this time, there was a wooden handle behind it, and there was still a small broken knife on it, which was covered with blood.


    Xiong Lin picked up the half knife and put it under his nose. After smelling it for a while, he suddenly frowned.


    "Who told you to take things? Didn''t I say, don''t hurt people''s lives! Did you take my words seriously?"


    Xiong Lin held the broken knife tightly, only feeling the reversal of Qi and blood.


    Poison was touched on the knife, and it is also their unique secret medicine of bear spirit.


    "This... This is a bitter meat trick! I''m not sure. That guy deliberately stabbed himself in order to play. Ah Qiang, ah Qiang was used!"


    There were others in the crowd trying to argue.


    But Xiong Lin threw a broken knife to the ground.


    That simple, honest and handsome face is now full of disappointment and anger.


    "He took advantage of ah Qiang? Didn''t you just say that he was killing innocent people? With ah Qiang''s skill, you can''t be close to others at all! Besides, you couldn''t see clearly that the other party had been injured just now. How did they see ah Qiang''s dagger hidden in their hands?"


    The crowd began to become silent. But Xiong Lin didn''t see a trace of regret from their faces.


    On the contrary, almost everyone believes that a Qiang just hurt others and didn''t die.


    So it''s all the murderer''s fault.


    He suddenly realized that it was never Lin Mengya who became strange, but the villagers he once felt very familiar with.


    "See? This is the one you would rather break with me than defend. The reason why the damn man died is not because he was unlucky. But because my man was lucky, he took the antidote I prepared for him in advance. Come on, send him to heal."


    The injured person was immediately replaced. Lin Mengya stood in the village. Xiong Lin couldn''t understand it, but she felt inexplicable palpitation.


    "At the beginning, the man''s dagger pierced my waist. A little bit of the dagger on it is enough to kill people. Therefore, it''s you who kill innocent people indiscriminately. If your village didn''t have the money and people I brought, can it be rebuilt so quickly? And your evil body is exchanged for the food and medicine I brought. Ha Oh, since I can give these things to you, I can take them back! "


    With the sound of "Hua La", almost all the bodyguards pulled out their steel knives from their waist and rushed to those unreasonable and ungrateful scum.


    Xiong Lin had completely calmed down. From the beginning, even if he wanted to calm down, he was blindfolded.


    Those people had never pulled out their knives before the conflict.


    In the end, who is killing innocent people? He has his own answer.


    The villagers were afraid. They were afraid that they would become the next ah Qiang and lie on the ground as a cold corpse.


    The girl named feng''er stood up trembling at this moment.


    Although Lin Mengya could see that the girl was afraid, she still stood behind Xiong Lin.


    "Miss Lin, even if a Qiang did this wrong, but this is where we have lived for generations. You should give it back to us."


    Lin Mengya suddenly lifted her eyes and smiled evil.


    "What are you? Oh, you are the granddaughter of the generation elder and the future clan leader''s wife? You stand up to make everyone feel that you are so brave that only you can be qualified for the position of the clan leader''s wife? I tell you, dream! You are the disaster of beauty. If it weren''t for you, things would not have developed to this stage. I saved Xiong Lin''s life True, but all this is because he is Ruby''s sweetheart. If it weren''t for ruby, I wouldn''t care about your life and death at all. If you want to take credit, you think beautifully! "


    Feng''er''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. She looked at Lin Mengya with blurred tears, but she saw through her anger and hatred hidden behind the weak appearance.


    She has seen such means many times, and it''s not this time for a hand tearing green tea bitch.


    Since just now, this woman named feng''er has deliberately highlighted her righteous personality.


    Unfortunately, in modern society, it is so easy for people to collapse after layers of packaging, not to mention the poor acting skills in a small gully.


    The villagers who were hit by the pain point at once can''t find any sophistry this time.


    Feng''er turned back for help, but found that everyone was avoiding her eyes.


    He was cruel and cried.


    "You... How can you be bloody! Cousin, i... I have no face to see people!"


    Covering her face, feng''er finally ended her performance.


    Although Xiong Lin didn''t fully understand it, he also heard a general idea from Lin Mengya''s words.


    "I will investigate this matter clearly. Lin Mengya, you saved me and are a great benefactor of Xiong Lin. but I will never let you slander my people. I will investigate the right and wrong. When I find out the culprit, I will confront you again!"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and said indifferently.


    "It''s up to you, but my ugly words are said in front. There''s nothing wrong with me, but I''m extremely short-sighted. When you have the courage to calculate me, don''t let go and touch your own heads first."


    Chilly cross the other party''s mob, Lin Mengya turned and left.


    "Patriarch, is it OK to forget ah Qiang''s death?"


    Among the crowd, some people are unwilling to be lonely and are eager to try to encourage Xiong Lin.


    "Do you want to die? Go ahead. If you want revenge, go yourself. Aren''t you a Qiang''s relatives and friends?"


    Narrowing his eyes, Xiong Lin said expressionless.


    Those people didn''t dare to say these useless words at once, and slipped into the crowd.


    Standing at the end, Xiong Lin felt cold in his heart.


    These people, in the end, are not his familiar folks?


    It seems that in one night, they become strangers.


    Besides, he knows nothing.


    Secretly pinched the bend in his waist. Anyway, he had to ask the truth, otherwise¡ª¡ª


    His eyes forbeared in the village, and his heart was hard to leave.


    carbuncle... What happened? Why did she not even want to see herself?

 Chapter 1072

    When the crowd retreats, it comes like a tiger, but when it retreats, it collapses like a lost dog.


    Lin Mengya no longer cared about how those people would deal with the matter. She turned back and looked at the injured person. Fortunately, she had prepared a lot of good antidotes and hemostatics.


    "I saw that many people were scratched just now. They all went down to take good care of their wounds."


    She was very angry. Just now her men were guarding at the entrance of the village. At most, they blocked them back with their arms.


    But those villagers did it secretly.


    Many of them were soldiers who fought on the battlefield. How could they have been so humiliated.


    "Yes, but madam, if we all withdraw, who will keep it?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the person in front of her, and a sarcastic smile spilled over her lips.


    "If they are not afraid of death, just come. I''m not like them. I can sacrifice other people''s lives casually."


    The subordinates wanted to say something, but when they thought of the appearance Lin Mengya had shown in front of the villagers, they swallowed the questions back into their stomach.


    To tell the truth, when they marched and fought before, they were most afraid of meeting such rude and unreasonable villagers.


    Unexpectedly, now those scoundrels have met such a master who is more arrogant than them.


    It seems that it is not necessarily who will be unlucky.


    After retreating from the guards'' yard, Lin Mengya thought about it and turned to the yard where her father and brother lived temporarily.


    Before entering the door, long Tianyu hurried out from inside.


    Pull her arm, up and down carefully check, has been tight frown, just a moment of stretch.


    "Don''t worry, if this mob can hurt me, the guards you brought here will become useless people. Even if you can''t trust me, you have to trust them."


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu with soft eyes. He had no other shortcomings, but he overprotected himself.


    She is not young and has the ability to protect herself, but she is obviously invisible in his eyes.


    "I don''t trust you."


    He stuck her on his chest and said stubbornly but firmly.


    "You... Well, I really convinced you. Let''s go to see our father and brother first. It''s time to plan something."


    Long Tianyu looked at her and nodded. They carried each other into the yard.


    At the stone table in front of the house, Lin Nansheng and Lin Muzhi are already ready.


    The long sword was placed on the stone table. It could be seen that father and brother were ready to rush out to protect her at any time.


    "How''s it going?"


    Lin Muzhi asked. Jianmei stretched out a little after seeing her daughter back intact.


    However, the look is still dignified.


    "There''s no big deal for the time being, but I don''t think the trouble will be small. I''m afraid Xiong Lin can''t control those people."


    Lin Mengya knows what Xiong Lin''s character is.


    Although he was temporarily deceived by those people, Xiong Lin will find out everything when he returns today.


    At that time, Xiong Lin''s choice is not difficult for her to guess.


    "It may not be like what you think. After all, they are villagers living in a tribe. He may not give up so easily."


    "That''s why I want to add another fire. In Xiong Lin''s mind, he shouldn''t be trapped here. Moreover, an idiot will guard the apple that has been bad to the core all his life."


    Lin Mengya''s words were not polite at all.


    Originally, she didn''t have so much malice towards the people of Xiong Ling tribe.


    But since she came here, after seeing how those people treat innocent spirits, the only goodwill in her heart is also slowly consuming.


    Even if they clearly know that they saved Xiong Lin''s life, and Hongyu has been busy these days.


    No matter what happens in the tribe, the silly girl will keep it in mind and try her best to help everyone.


    But this time, it was obvious that all of them knew about the incident, except Xiong Lin and Hongyu.


    Including those who Xiong Lin thought were his own people.


    The so-called elder privilege has been destroyed under the manipulation of the Xin family. Nevertheless, the acting elder still has the ability to respond. I''m afraid he has the support or inspiration of some people.


    This is the heart of the people, this is to repay virtue with complaint.


    A tribe that does not know gratitude, at least in her eyes, has no need to fight for it.


    She doesn''t want to put such a group of white eyed Wolves under her wings. Maybe one day, they will bite themselves.


    Only Xiong Lin is what she values, so she has to force him to make a choice.


    If he chooses to stay here, she has nothing to say. Just ruby, she can''t bear her Ruby any more, even a little hurt.


    "Tianyu, what do you think?"


    Lin Nansheng''s idea is actually the same as his sister.


    But at this time, he urgently needs someone to agree.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes never left Lin Mengya for a moment. After hearing Lin Nansheng''s words, he bowed his head and thought about it.


    "I share the same view with ya''er. Xiong Lin is pure and good in nature. As ya''er said, he shouldn''t live in this small tribe. And I believe he will choose us."


    With that, his eyes fell on Lin Mengya.


    Xiong Lin will understand some things.


    "Look, even my husband said so. Dad should stop worrying. Speaking of it, I still have something to ask you to tell my brother!"


    In the end, Lin Mengya is their backbone.


    Now that she has said so, they can only choose to believe it.


    "A family, say what you want or not. If you have anything, just say it."


    Spoiled looked at his daughter. Although her daughter was old and gave birth to a grandson, in his eyes, her daughter would always be that delicate and weak little guy.


    "I''m afraid no one will help me except my father and brother."


    With a sweet smile, Lin Mengya affectionately took her father''s arm and said coquettishly.


    The tension was also relieved by her. The family sat in the yard and had more fun.


    Compared with the atmosphere of Lin Mengya, Xiong Lin''s life is not easy.


    Without saying a word, he returned from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside of his temporary sojourn. His eyes were a little complicated.


    Everyone felt his emotions, so few people spoke.


    Among the crowd, feng''er looked at Xiong Lin sitting quietly on the stone, and several pure lights flashed in her eyes.


    Yes, she really wants the position of the patriarch''s wife, and she wants it very much.


    That woman is just a flower girl and a slut. How can she compare with ice qingyujie.


    Unexpectedly, just like that, the ruby woman never appeared.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little happy. It seems that her goal has been achieved.


    As long as Hongyu and Xiong Lin turned their faces, the position of the patriarch''s wife was readily available to her.


    After finishing her appearance, feng''er walked to Xiong Lin with a sad face.


    "Cousin... Are you angry with feng''er?"


    She deliberately mixed a little trembling in her soft voice.


    She used to despise these things, but the aunts of the family said well, men, who wouldn''t like the poor woman?


    Her small hands are tightly cunning together, a pair of water spirit big eyes, timidly looking at Xiong Lin, trying to arouse even a little pity in that person''s heart.


    Just a little, she will have confidence and turn him into her own man.


    "No."


    Xiong Lin looked at the woman in front of him strangely. Ruby would never make such a gesture.


    The woman he put on his heart, even if she was really afraid, would always just stand firm, try her best to hide the palpitations and fragility of her heart, and then try to pretend to be nothing.


    He didn''t like the way Ruby looked before. He didn''t like it, but felt distressed and remorseful.


    Now, he misses Hongyu crazily.


    In that way, sometimes he is brave, but sometimes he can strongly support his woman. He has already created a shadow in his heart. He is unique and can no longer be replaced.


    "Cousin, if you are angry, punish feng''er. Don''t hurt the big guy''s heart. Cousin, in fact, everyone is also for your own good."


    Feng''er mistakenly took Xiong Lin''s appearance of being in a trance because she missed ruby for a moment, as a help that could promote her own plan.


    Now, my cousin must be confused.


    Although he likes that woman very much, this is a tribe where he grew up.


    He will give up ruby for his position as patriarch.


    Pride is rooted in feng''er''s proud heart.


    In order to attract Xiong Lin''s attention more deeply, she took his hand and pasted it on her handsome face.


    "In fact... It''s all my fault. If we don''t think that Hongyu girl... She doesn''t deserve my cousin, we won''t take risks. Cousin, if you want to hate me, you can hate me if you want to be angry!"


    A string of tears fell from her eyes.


    Xiong Lin stared at the girl in front of him. The dark brown pupils were gradually frozen by the ice pouring out from the bottom of his heart.


    When was it that everything he was used to was covered by a layer of hypocrisy?


    Once upon a time, feng''er was also one of his little attendants.


    When did the girl who likes to laugh in the sun and run in the rain begin to have such a deep mind?


    Yes, in fact, he has never changed. The people who have changed have always been them.


    In my heart, the last piece is soft and warm, leaving only ruby.


    Lin Mengya is right. He wants to thank her and tear up the illusion he used to whitewash peace for him.


    "Let go, I don''t want to hit women."

 Chapter 1073

    "Cousin... Cousin, are you..."


    Feng''er stared at Xiong Lin in front of her, and her expression was slightly unnatural and tight.


    "What did you do behind my back?"


    With a backhand, Xiong Lin grabbed feng''er''s arm and questioned her severely in a low voice.


    "I, I didn''t do anything. Cousin, you let go of me, you hurt me."


    Feng''er wanted to break away from Xiong Lin''s hand. Under the other party''s aggressive eyes, she kept flashing each other''s eyes.


    Xiong Lin''s heart gradually sank to the bottom of the valley.


    He suddenly released his hand, and there was a thin chill in his eyes.


    "I have sworn that I will never let go of anyone who makes her sad. You''d better pray that she is safe, or I will pay you a hundred times the price."


    Rubbing her arm, feng''er looked at Xiong Lin reluctantly.


    She hates me! Clearly, they were childhood sweethearts, but why, this man, but only to that woman, with deep love.


    Xiong Lin didn''t even look at her and walked past her into the crowd.


    Jealousy is like boiling water, which makes feng''er lose all her reason.


    "She''s just a slut! I can''t compare with her. You only like such shameless women!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, feng''er began to regret.


    Because Xiong Lin''s eyes became very terrible at the moment.


    She stepped back involuntarily, because she seemed to feel that as long as she took another step closer, she would be involved in the abyss and broken to pieces.


    Fear made her choose to shut up involuntarily.


    "You judge her good or bad, don''t you deserve it?"


    Xiong Lin said coldly that he was not only disappointed, but also very bored.


    Besides him, who has really known ruby, who knows that she is the kindest girl.


    In the eyes of these people, his ruby is just an obstacle to their manipulation.


    Therefore, he does not need to explain, nor does he need to explain at all.


    Turn around and continue to walk towards the crowd.


    Alone, feng''er trembled behind him.


    She didn''t read it wrong just now. Xiong Lin did kill her!


    How could it be like this? It''s all the fault of that woman, the woman named ruby!


    Her eyes reflected a vicious light, and feng''er squeezed her hand secretly.


    The position of the patriarchal wife, she will never give it to others.


    Since Xiong Lin doesn''t want her, she will be the patriarch. Anyway, there are still many people staring at this position!


    The crowd was silent. At least after seeing Xiong Lin, no one came up.


    Even, some people looked at him with hate.


    Xiong Lin thought he would feel heartache, but what he didn''t expect was that he just felt a little surprised.


    These people are so stupid, and why did he think he could devote his life to them?


    Funny, it turns out that the most ridiculous person is himself.


    "Xiong Lin, you let us down too much! Ah Qiang died in the hands of that woman. You are greedy for life and afraid of death. We are not afraid to see color and forget righteousness!"


    In the crowd, a man as strong as him jumped out.


    Xiong Lin knew him, Xiong Xiliang, the man of his generation who had a seat in the tribe because his sister became a tribute. He looked at the man''s mouth coldly, but he thought Xiong Xiliang was ridiculous.


    He still remembered Xiong Xiliang''s sister, who was a lovely and soft girl and used to be one of his playmates.


    The day he was sent away, he still remembered Xiong Xiliang''s proud smile on his face, but forced himself to selectively forget the tears on the girl''s face.


    Perhaps, compared with the Xin family, they are the real demons.


    One put his own sister into the devil''s mouth and used her flesh and blood as the nutrient for his survival.


    He suddenly understood the meaning of his father''s helpless but detached smile before his death.


    They are also accomplices!


    "Go now. I won''t stop any of you who want to go. But after that, life and death have nothing to do with anyone."


    Xiong Lin said expressionless, oh, he saw a few more hesitations on everyone''s faces, filled with righteous indignation.


    Soon, Xiong Xiliang raised his voice again and said.


    "You are the patriarch! You must seek justice for us in this matter, otherwise, don''t be the patriarch!"


    Is it too early to say your purpose now?


    Xiong Lin looked at him. Gradually, the man''s face was a little blurred, and there were only four words left - detestable.


    "Because I am the so-called patriarch, I will die for you. Is that what you mean?"


    Xiong Lin said coldly. In his tone, even the loss of hope disappeared.


    "You! Isn''t this what the patriarch should do for the life and death of the tribe? Well, if you are greedy for life and afraid of death, we won''t force you."


    Xiong Xiliang felt that he was in control of victory. In his eyes, Xiong Lin''s familiar complacency rose again.


    Unfortunately, he is not this guy''s sister.


    Xiong Xiliang doesn''t deserve to step on his feet with his flesh and blood!


    "You are the patriarch now, so go."


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. Xiong Lin held his shoulders in both hands and looked provocatively at the guy in front of him.


    "You -- well, you Xiong Lin, you don''t even want face for a woman! In that case, I Xiong Xiliang will take the position of clan leader. From today on, I will take charge of everything in the tribe. You, hand over all the things of the clan leader!"


    Xiong Xiliang was overjoyed. The cheeky man really claimed to be the patriarch.


    But he didn''t see the contempt in the eyes of the villagers behind him.


    That guy is just a scoundrel. Where can he really convince the public?


    Xiong Lin snorted coldly and pulled out the curve he never left.


    With a Shua, the sharp blade came out of its sheath. Xiong Xiliang shrank and stared at Xiong Lin in front of him.


    "You... What do you want? I tell you, you can''t kill me! Cannibalism is a great crime. Aren''t you afraid, aren''t you afraid of the elders judging you?"


    Because of fear, his voice was like a duck whose throat had been pinched all the time, sharp and urgent.


    Xiong Lin just sneered and crossed him to the big stone next to him.


    "I Xiong Lin, the 37th patriarch of Xiong Ling tribe, hereby make an oath. Whoever can pull out the sword in my hand can become the next patriarch."


    He looked around and found that many people were ready to move.


    What a selfish and ridiculous group of people.


    He said no more, luck, waving a sharp knife in his hand.


    With a click, the sharp tip was thrust into the stone by him. On the hard stone, the sharp knife never entered, leaving only the handle left outside.


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, because they knew better than anyone how strong the stone was.


    Ordinary ironware, even if they stab the stone hard, can only leave a shallow scratch at most.


    Unexpectedly, he could insert the knife!


    "In the future, anything of xiongling tribe has nothing to do with me. What you want, what you want over there."


    He took back his hand, drops of red blood, slowly slipped down his fingers, and then fell into the soil, leaving a dark mark.


    Xiong Lin took a deep breath and turned to go.


    "Stop! Xiong Lin, are you worth it for a woman?"


    He was familiar with the voice behind him.


    It was a man he had cited as a brother, and they had confided in each other.


    "So that''s why you betrayed me?"


    He didn''t even look back, his tone was indifferent and alienated.


    "I -" the man bowed his head, but a moment later, he raised it again, and his eyes were already firm.


    "I''m for your own good, ruby... It''s really not suitable to be the hostess of Xiong Ling. I don''t want you to bear the stigma all your life. After all, she used to be a fireworks woman."


    "What right do you have to decide the happiness of my life for me? Ruby is bad, so why didn''t you say it before? So, you feel good just because you don''t know each other''s nature and believe everything she disguises. It''s useless to say more. Betrayal is betrayal, and there will never be any reason."


    Xiong Lin took another step. Little by little, he left all his relatives and friends.


    He felt very tired, physically and mentally tired.


    Everything in his heart began to collapse. Now he just felt that his heart was empty, just like the Mountain Ghost wandering in the mountains that his aunt told him when he was a child.


    Rise with the wind and die with the wind.


    There is no trace left on earth.


    He walked with deep and shallow feet, without knowing where he was going or whether he was alive or dead.


    All that has been going on for more than 30 years has now come to naught. Where should he go?


    I don''t know when there was more footsteps behind me.


    Subtle, for fear of attracting his attention, but persevered. No matter where he went or how fast he walked, the sound of footsteps never stopped.


    The heart like ashes gradually has a trace of curiosity.


    Who is it? Is it a man or the mountain ghost?


    He finally stopped his steps, but the footsteps behind him didn''t stop with him.


    So he saw a thin figure and stood in front of him.


    On the pale face, the tears never disappeared.


    He involuntarily stretched out his hand, but his heart was silent. Don''t cry!


    "Xiong Lin, look at me, look at me, I''m ruby, Xiong Lin!"


    The woman''s cry came into his ears.


    Clearly they were so close, but he felt that her voice seemed to come from the horizon.


    In my ears, an invisible wall gradually cracked due to her cry, revealing subtle cracks, and then collapsed like a decadent.


    "Ruby, don''t cry."


    He finally remembered that the woman in front of him was his beloved!

 Chapter 1074

    "You finally wake up. If you don''t wake up again, I''m afraid my ruby sister will cry and die here."


    There was a cold voice nearby. Xiong Lin turned his head hard and saw Lin Mengya standing on his side.


    Even though there was a faint laugh on her face, long Tianyu beside her took her hand and shook her head.


    Lin Mengya angrily swallowed the sarcasm at her mouth, but in fact, the expression on her face had not been as cold as that night.


    "I... why am I here?"


    Xiong Lin touched his head. For a moment, he was in some confusion.


    He only remembered that he had completely broken with the people in the tribe. As for how he came here and when Ruby appeared, he had no impression at all.


    "Master, Xiong Lin, what''s the matter with him?"


    Ruby hurriedly wiped the tears on her face and looked at Lin Mengya anxiously.


    Although the latter was unwilling, he still had a small face in the face of his own man and ruby, sat next to Xiong Lin and touched his pulse.


    "You were poisoned and injured by a plot and fell on the side of the road. If my sister Hongyu didn''t trust you and insisted on looking for you in the mountain, now you would either be killed or eaten by a wolf."


    Picking up her eyelids, Lin Mengya said leisurely, but turned her head and comforted ruby in a soft voice.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that you haven''t recovered for a while. Just take more medicine and drink some chicken soup. By the way, sister Hong Yu, didn''t you cook a pot of Chicken Soup for him before? If you don''t go to see it again, you''ll be in my teacher''s mouth."


    She meant to joke about ruby, but the solid girl took it seriously.


    "Never mind. If Mr. Baili likes it, I can cook it for him. If it weren''t for you two, Xiong Lin, he... He might have..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, his eyes were red again. Xiong Lin leaned weakly on the bed, and his eyes seemed to have thousands of tenderness.


    This silly girl has paid too much for him.


    "See what my ruby is like to you? You should have some points in your heart. I tell you, if you dare to bully her in the future, I will not let you go. Well, look at your love and love. We''ve both gone back to the house. It''s love. Who won''t show."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and left pretending to be very dissatisfied.


    It amused the others, especially ruby, who immediately broke his tears into laughter and tucked in Xiong Lin''s quilt horn.


    "Don''t blame the master. If she hadn''t been worried and secretly sent someone to follow you, I couldn''t find you so easily. She''s afraid I''m sad and I''m afraid I''m too worried about you. Talk first and I''ll go out and have a look."


    Xiong Lin didn''t know. At this time, his heart was already full of five flavors.


    Overnight, he lost everything. In a trance, fate pushed his most important thing to his side again.


    In fact, he has nothing to ask for, as long as he doesn''t live up to Ruby''s heart in this life.


    "Alas, I''m a fool after all. Brother long, what do you want to tell me?"


    Long Tianyu nodded. He didn''t think Xiong Lin was hateful.


    As a man, he knows more about the solitude and helplessness in each other''s heart.


    At first, in order to accompany ya''er, he took the initiative to give up the throne. In fact, he had a lot of disputes in his heart.


    He is similar to Xiong Lin in some places. They are not nostalgic for the illusory bubble brought by power, but because it was their responsibility, so they feel reluctant to give up.


    Fortunately, Xiong Lin did not disappoint Hongyu.


    Ya''er''s friends and family, he never makes any comments.


    As long as it is what she likes, it is good, and he will never have any objection.


    Moreover, he also felt that Xiong Lin should not only live in this small tribe all his life.


    Together with his love for talent, he supported his mother''s actions even more.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    Xiong Lin shook his head. If he should regret it now, it is probably because he woke up too late.


    In fact, he is also responsible for the tribe as it is now.


    Once upon a time, he thought that everyone, like him, resisted the obscenity of the four elders because they wanted to make the tribe better.


    Now I think of it, but it''s because they don''t like people riding on their heads.


    Now, although the four elders are no longer in the tribe, there will be people like them soon.


    As long as people''s hearts are bad, there will be no peace in the tribe.


    He thought he could at least lead these people back to the right way.


    But I didn''t expect it. In fact, he was the stupidest one.


    "There''s nothing to regret. I know I''ve lived in vain since I had ruby. Even if I''m no longer the patriarch, I can protect her. Don''t worry about giving her to me."


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to tell him about these romantic and snowy things. Besides, ya''er said that how to choose is someone else''s Ruby''s own business. They can''t decide others'' business at most.


    "Ya''er will never let Ruby suffer. As far as I know, she has prepared a very rich dowry for everyone. At least, you have no worries about food and clothing in your life."


    Seeing that long Tianyu was very serious, Xiong Lin couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Look at him. In the end, he asked women to support him.


    However, he is not a waste. He has hands, feet and strength.


    In the past, when he was in the tribe, he didn''t fall behind in farming and hunting.


    "That''s her private money. Since I want to marry her, I must rely on my own ability."


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel much surprised, because he always felt that Xiong Lin would never be willing to be mediocre.


    "You''d better go back and tell Ruby about these. I stay here because I have other things to tell you."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "You really don''t remember how you were murdered?"


    Xiong Lin was stunned and tried to recall.


    His eyebrows frowned deeply, and even his head hurt a little. Only then did he think of a trace of memory.


    "I only remember myself. I seem to walk aimlessly in the mountains. It seems that someone is following behind me. I can''t remember anything else. Why, what happened to me just now?"


    When long Tianyu heard his answer, his eyebrows also slightly screwed up.


    "Just now? You have been seriously injured and have been unconscious for several days."


    Xiong Lin was surprised. It''s impossible! He clearly felt that those were things that had happened not long ago.


    "Well, when did we have a conflict before?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and stared at each other''s reply.


    "That was five days ago. You don''t know some things. We rescued you the next day. Just yesterday, they had a new patriarch, and they asked us to send you back. They said you took away the treasures of the family, and hurt a lot of people."


    "Impossible! I nailed the patriarch''s sword left by my father to the stone. Besides, I left after that and never went back! They are spitting blood!"


    Long Tianyu also guessed that something they didn''t know must have happened.


    After thinking about it, he saw Xiong Lin settle down a little before he continued.


    "At first, we thought the other party was lying. But ya''er has sent people to see it. There is a lot of chaos in the tribe, and many people were seriously injured. They insisted that you did it. The people I sent personally checked the injuries of those people. It looks like your consistent martial arts skills, so you should prepare in advance."


    Xiong Lin''s anger gradually turned into thick bitterness.


    Now even he can''t say whether he did it or not.


    After all, he also lost his memory for a few days.


    I''m not sure. He''s really fierce. That''s why¡ª¡ª


    Looking at his hands in pain, what did he do? Who can tell him what he should do?


    Outside the door, the ruby went and returned.


    Long Tianyu nodded at her and turned away from Xiong Lin''s room.


    "All told him?"


    Outside the yard, Lin Mengya is waiting for him.


    "Well, why don''t you go back? The sun is so big that it''s bad for you."


    Holding her waist, he took her a few steps to the yard where they lived.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel the sun, but her man was used to it. He was either afraid of her cold or afraid of her hot.


    In his eyes, he wanted to get smaller every day. Just hide in his arms.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times she fought, long Tianyu wouldn''t listen.


    "I''m not so delicate, but do you think Xiong Lin did it?"


    Long Tianyu thought and whispered.


    "If he was sober, this would never happen. Xiong Lin has his own pride and persistence. I don''t think he is the kind of villain who will fight his people."


    Lin Mengya carefully tasted the meaning of long Tianyu''s words, and then asked.


    "You mean, maybe someone deliberately made Xiong Lin lose his mind, and then went to the tribe to slander people? It''s not impossible. The key is, who has such great ability? If we do it, it may be seamless, but even if Xiong Lin is in a low mood, he''s not so good at plotting?"


    This is what makes Lin Mengya puzzled. Although tigers also nap, it doesn''t mean that any cat or dog can sneak successfully.


    Besides, Xiong Lin should have been frustrated at that time. Later, he became so confused because of the wound and poison.


    Is it difficult that there are experts in xiongling tribe who they don''t know?


    "Have you solved all the poison on him?"


    Mention this, Lin Mengya suddenly some dejected.


    "It''s symbiotic poison. I don''t know who made it. It''s so poisonous. The teacher said that if we can find the symbiotic thing within a month, Xiong Lin will be saved. Otherwise, even if I forcibly untie the poison on him, I''m afraid he will die."

 Chapter 1075

    "Is there any poison you can''t solve?"


    Long Tianyu asked suspiciously. In his cognition, any kind of strange poison in the world, I''m afraid, can''t defeat her little woman. It seems that the poison that can make her feel thorny is not ordinary.


    "Well, it''s not just a simple poison. The teacher said that it''s called the poison of life and death together. Xiong Lin lived and died together with the poison from the moment he was poisoned. It''s not difficult for me to untie the poison. The difficulty is that I detoxify it, which is equivalent to killing Xiong Lin. however, the poison doesn''t grow alone. It''s recorded in the green zither spectrum that this poison comes from a kind of poison called ''sting'' Poisonous weeds. And around the thorn, there will be a kind of toad that feeds on it. To unlock this poison, we must find toads that feed on thorns. But this kind of thing can only grow in the dark all year round. Although we sent people out to look for it, we always found nothing. Where there is no sun all year round, there is generally no grass, so it is difficult to do it. "


    Pouting, Lin Mengya is very dissatisfied with long Tianyu''s behavior of doubting her professionalism.


    He explained the causes and consequences in detail in order to tell him that it''s not useless, but that this thing is too biased.


    "I see. I don''t see many strange things. Don''t be angry."


    Smiled and touched ya''er''s hair. Long Tianyu said pleasantly.


    "Hum, because you have a good attitude of pleading guilty and you really don''t have much insight, my wife will spare you generously."


    She looked up and said proudly.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her forehead.


    His little lady, how can she be so cute?


    After crushing the poison Xiaobai with professional knowledge, Lin Mengya''s expression collapsed again.


    "However, the people of Xiong Ling tribe are as crazy as they are. They must ask us to hand over Xiong Lin. if they really attack us regardless, they are afraid to end up losing both sides. I don''t care about their life and death, but I think the people of Xiong Ling can''t die at least now."


    Lin Mengya''s worry is what long Tianyu thinks.


    "Why don''t I send someone to catch them all?"


    It''s not long Tianyu''s boasting. The people he brings are elites selected from thousands of miles. It''s not easy to catch those villagers.


    No one can let his wife worry for too long.


    Lin Mengya ordered his chest and said helplessly.


    "Don''t you see the attitude of those people? They just want to blackmail us more money. If you really send someone to catch them, they will follow us and catch them. At that time, it will be difficult. Don''t you think there is something wrong with the attitude of the Xin family?"


    She didn''t say, and long Tianyu noticed.


    Their apparent strength should not be underestimated, but in fact, they hide more in the dark.


    These days, the only way which must be passed by the bear''s tribe or the two way to come here is their eyes.


    But even so, they still didn''t catch the wind and grass of the Xin family.


    Either, they completely gave up the bear spirit, or the life and death of the bear spirit tribe will not affect their plan.


    The two are essentially different. The former means that Xiong Ling has completely lost his backing and can only be flattened and rounded by others in the future. If the Xin family''s purpose is the latter, I''m afraid they will try their best to save the lives of those people.


    After all, the living and the dead still have different places.


    "When I gave birth to Ning''er, no matter the Xin family or the candle dragon club, they all stopped their activities. Except for the peripheral people we saw in Xiong Ling, the core members of the Xin family and the candle dragon club have nothing to do now. They must be conspiring. I think when they move again, the world will face a crisis A catastrophe. Therefore, we must catch up with those people and find the door to open the ruins of Xiancheng. "


    Lin Mengya nestled in the arms of long Tianyu and quietly stopped talking.


    She closed her eyes a little and looked at everything quickly on the interface of Shennong system.


    Now almost everyone knows that the gate of Xiancheng site is in the old palace of lieyun state.


    But the four keys that opened the door are now scattered and have lost their effectiveness.


    Besides, the Wang Gu in Xiaoyu''s body will soon be refined and used by him. In that case, it''s even more difficult to get the king Gu of Xiaoyu''s body.


    Those people, too, quietly lurk in the dark looking for opportunities.


    Fairyland ruins, underground, land Underground?


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes. There was a certain color of ecstasy in her eyes.


    "What do you think? Ya''er, are you okay?"


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife with worry. It''s not because Xiong Lin was frustrated, so his temperament has changed greatly?


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya hugged his face happily and chewed hard on his mouth.


    "I know who to look for. Ha ha, people are looking for her for thousands of times. Suddenly looking back, the man is in the dim light. Long Tianyu, in fact, the fairy city has never disappeared, but later generations have never noticed it!"


    Leng was stunned, but long Tianyu took time for a word that came out of her by chance.


    Really, it''s very appropriate.


    Their previous feelings were also looking for before. Finally, looking back, they found that they were always around each other and never far away?


    Looking at her energetic little face, fortunately, they never really missed it.


    "Long Tianyu, will you help me do something? I think Xiong Lin''s poisoning has something to do with her."


    "OK, what do you want me to do?"


    "I hope you can bring me back the fiancee of the newly appointed patriarch, the woman named feng''er. Take my antidote pill first in case you get caught."


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. It seems that his wife asked him to go out in person.


    But that''s good. He should exercise his muscles a little.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll catch her tonight."


    Lin Mengya bowed her head and smiled. In that case, she had to make good preparations to give the future patriarch''s wife a special gift.


    Yes, what should we prepare?


    His eyes twinkled, and the little devil deep in his heart laughed. Finally, it was time to do bad things again.


    Not enough. Long Tianyu, who looked cold and solemn, looked gentle when he went out. When he brought people back, he looked like wind and thunder.


    Man, he carried it in a sack No, it should be dragged back.


    When Lin Mengya untied the sack and saw the little face inside which had completely become a pig''s head three, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Tut, how can she play when people knock like this?


    He looked at long Tianyu with condemning eyes. Unexpectedly, he was quite wronged.


    After glancing coldly at the woman on the ground, he walked into the yard with big steps, leaving only one of his men to explain with Lin Mengya.


    "Madam, don''t blame the master. In fact, this woman doesn''t know how to behave. As soon as the master came in front of her, the woman tried to seduce the master with a beauty trick. It was the master''s biggest concession not to kill her on the spot."


    The man''s face was a little bitter, and the explanation was as gentle as possible.


    In reality, the woman who is not afraid of death just looks at his master and starts to make waves.


    He not only took the initiative to make himself disheveled, but also tried to stick it to his master for pleasure.


    She didn''t know that their master was usually forbidden to touch any female except his wife.


    Seeing the woman leaning over, the master took out his saber on the spot and knocked her unconscious.


    Finally, he let the hard-working man put it in a sack and dragged it back on the mountain road.


    If he didn''t always remember his wife''s instructions, he must come back alive, so he avoided many sharp stones on the road.


    Alas, he was often stared at by his master''s death.


    Why is it more and more difficult to work these days?


    "Oh? So it is? Then she deserves it. If I came back, I would draw ninety-nine or eighty dollars directly on her face, and then print the word slut on her face. After seeing her, how dare I rob a man for my mother."


    Lin Mengya sat in a chair and said with a smile.


    The bodyguard''s face was blue and purple immediately. He was worthy of being a family. His means were really vicious!


    However, Lin Mengya is not ready to interrogate the woman immediately. She is definitely not for deliberate revenge, absolutely not!


    "First soak her in the cold water tank for me. Ask for the coldest and coldest well water. When you wake up, call me again. By the way, wait for my teacher and ask for a hot fire list for her to eat."


    Isn''t that woman passionate and likes to warm people''s cold chest?


    Today she will cure feng''er, who likes to rob men!


    "Yes, my subordinates do."


    The bodyguard took people back. Lin Mengya was in a good mood. She stood at the door and looked at the stubborn figure.


    "Oh, my dear husband, my chest hurts so much. Come and show me how fat I am!"


    She deliberately pinched her throat and said disgustingly.


    The figure was obviously shocked, but still didn''t look back.


    Oh, very stubborn.


    Lin Mengya walked behind him with a smile, stretched out her small hand and pulled the corner of his clothes.


    "Xianggong, look back at me."


    When the love is strong, she always likes to call him Xianggong. Even if long Tianyu is very angry, she will lose seven or eight points.


    He turned around reluctantly, but found that the lady behind him didn''t know when the fragrant shoulder was half exposed, and her clothes were scattered by her. His face was slightly red, and his water eyes looked at him with a smile.


    "Well, is it better than that woman?"


    Before the voice fell, the man was held up by long Tianyu.


    "No, ugly."


    The man who was just as cold as ice has now turned into a fire.


    Lin Mengya smiled successfully. It seems that she is the most proud tonight!

 Chapter 1076

    A sound of greed and joy makes the waist suffer.


    Lin Mengya felt that there was nothing wrong with her saying that she could not live because of her own sin.


    Last night, the animal in her family asked her for the so-called spiritual compensation in the form of meat compensation.


    It made her feel like she had been in a bumper car all night, and her whole body was sore and soft.


    Who says iceberg man is not enthusiastic? Come out and talk to her!


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you? You''re not feeling well?"


    Nevertheless, she appeared in front of the teacher on time.


    But the teacher didn''t open which pot.


    Lin Mengya had to collapse in her chair and hum to the teacher, which was the answer.


    "Go and have a rest if you feel uncomfortable. Xiong Lin is not in a hurry. By the way, you asked someone to come to me last night to get yanhuodan, but what happened?"


    When she mentioned this, she was angry.


    Well, in the end, she took the initiative to seduce long Tianyu.


    But! If feng''er didn''t make waves at her man, why should long Tianyu be so angry.


    "Of course it''s to punish people. Teacher, you don''t know how hateful that is. She not only bullied ruby, but also bullied me!"


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya''s eyes are watery. That''s pathetic.


    Bai Lirui was so angry that he blew his beard and stared. He grabbed several poisons that made life worse than death, and was ready to rush out of the door to find someone to settle accounts.


    "Against him! Who dares to bully my bailirui student! I''ll let him know that the poison saint is powerful!"


    Regardless of the physical pain, Lin Mengya immediately stopped the teacher.


    If he saw feng''er, it would be great. I''m afraid if he just had a face-to-face meeting, he could make the teacher turn her into a dead man.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve caught her back. Yesterday''s yanhuodan was just to cure her. Teacher, I came today to ask you something serious."


    Nevertheless, bailiri silently scratched a few bottles of poison on the table. After thinking about it, he felt uneasy. He turned to the inner room and turned over a lot of money.


    When she returned to Lin Mengya again, even the well-informed she was stunned by these things.


    God! Did the teacher rob the hidden weapon Library of which house?


    There are new concealed weapons on the table. Forgive her for being clumsy, she really didn''t see what it was for.


    But I just feel, so powerful, so strong, so It''s weird.


    "This is the continuous hair dark crossbow given to me by an old friend of mine."


    Bai Lirui put a mechanism crossbow the size of a palm in front of her.


    "I''ve put poison on the arrow. There are five hairs in it, but it can be used continuously or single. It''s also very simple to use. Just hide it in your sleeve. With your strength as a girl, you just feel too embarrassed. What else? It''s either too heavy or too difficult. Just this one!"


    Lin Mengya curiously fiddles with the mechanism crossbow in her hand. She can''t see the material. It looks like metal, but it''s not so heavy.


    She put it on her wrist and tried it. There happened to be a bracelet like mechanism that could be tightly fastened.


    And as long as the sleeve is a little wider, it can be covered. It''s a good thing.


    "Then I''ll thank the teacher, but the teacher can rest assured that ordinary people can''t get into my body. They''re not afraid of death."


    Bai Lirui shook his head solemnly, looked at Lin Mengya and said with worry.


    "Although your strange poison is powerful, it is not without flaws. Aren''t you afraid that others will die with you? I think you should be careful in everything to avoid capsizing in the gutter."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya thought what the teacher said was very reasonable.


    Indeed, many martial arts experts will eventually lose to Mengxin. It''s not that the experts are not powerful or Mengxin is too smart.


    But because of temporary negligence, it is likely to bring unexpected consequences.


    "I know. I won''t let this thing leave me in the future. Don''t worry, teacher."


    "That''s good. Didn''t you just say you wanted to talk to me about business? Now, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya carefully compromised and buckled the mechanism crossbow on her wrist. Only then did she solemnly say to the teacher.


    "It''s about Xiong Lin''s symbiotic poison. Teacher, I have a new idea."


    Nodding, Bai Lirui motioned her to continue with her eyes.


    "Xiong Lin''s body is actually different from ordinary people. As you can see, his recovery ability can be called against the sky. It''s almost better in a few days after such a serious injury. Although we have guessed that it may be because the Gu in his body can promote the change of his body. Moreover, because of the parasitic relationship in Xiong Lin''s body, it is Xiong Lin and Xiong Lin is him. So I thought, "can we do something on this?"


    This is a bold idea.


    Bai Lirui thought for a moment before he said.


    "I haven''t thought about it, but Gu is Gu and poison is poison. They don''t have intelligence. How can they be used by us? Unless it''s the immortal Luo, can we have a way?"


    The teacher is still not optimistic about her proposal.


    Lin Mengya looked down and thought before continuing to discuss with the teacher.


    "But in fact, the poison of living and dying together is not because it can live and die together with the poisoned person. I studied it. The reason why it can kill people in an instant after it is untied is because its efficacy is very powerful. After poisoning, the organs of the human body will be gradually nourished by this drug, and detoxification is to extract all nourishing ingredients in an instant. But without detoxification, after a month, the organs will also have problems because they are too nourishing. It''s like my body. I take poison. The part of medicine that is harmful to people will be transformed into beneficial medicine by my body. The teacher also said that some poisons can actually save people''s lives, can''t they? "


    Bai Lirui gradually understood Lin Mengya''s idea. Yes, this symbiosis is very vicious in this place.


    But in fact, if the efficacy decreases slowly, people should not die.


    On the contrary, because of the previous nourishment, the little damage to the body may be ignored.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, we can detoxify slowly, and then after Xiong Lin''s body is hurt, the Gu in his body will nourish him first. But I''m not sure about the measurement of the antidote for a moment. I don''t know if the teacher has any good ideas."


    In fact, this is a bad idea.


    Poison is not steamed bread. It can be eaten a little bit.


    Sometimes the wrong dose may not bring the detoxification effect, but aggravate the symptoms of poisoning.


    But at present, it seems that we can have a try.


    "I think it''s dangerous, but it''s the best way at present. Well, you bring Xiong Lin back later and I''ll ask him well. Although this boy is not very good, Hongyu is still a good girl. I can''t do anything to make my people sad?"


    Own people? Lin Mengya secretly scolded the teacher with her eyes. It was obviously a short mouth.


    She was very clear, because Xiong Lin was still in a coma a few days ago, and the chicken soup carefully cooked by Hongyu came into the teacher''s mouth.


    What a disgrace!


    "What are you still doing here? Don''t you see I''m going to be busy?"


    Being despised by his students is not a glorious thing for bailiri.


    He hurried to rush people with a red face, and then closed the door, completely putting an end to the possibility of the girl saying rude words to herself.


    At least it''s your own teacher. It''s not good if you speak too much.


    Long Tianyu got up early in the morning and went out of the door refreshed.


    Go around to Hongyu and just see her holding Xiong Lin out to bask in the sun.


    Those two people sitting in the yard always look like years are quiet. You have me and I have you.


    Lin Mengya really didn''t want to disturb her. After turning around, she remembered feng''er who was still soaking in the water tank.


    I''ve been soaking in this for half a night, and I don''t know whether to extinguish this guy''s love fire or not.


    The door had already been guarded. When they saw that she was coming, they saluted one after another.


    "Well, you all go out first. I''ll interrogate this man myself."


    The bodyguards were still a little worried, but Lin Mengya only sank a face and looked at them faintly. After a few eyes, everyone immediately withdrew.


    The women in the yard were crying all night.


    It''s said that it''s all their wife''s means.


    Although it makes people feel a little chilly, after listening to the reason, everyone feels that they deserve it.


    Who made her dare to covet that one?


    The bodyguards walked cleanly, and Lin Mengya had enough time to walk to the edge of the water tank.


    At this time, feng''er soaked in cold water all night, and Lin Mengya also told him to use the coldest, preferably the bone chilling one.


    Therefore, the bodyguards who habitually patrol in the middle of the night will automatically and spontaneously hit a bucket of well water and pour it down.


    It''s normal to treat this guy like this. If he doesn''t freeze to death, he has to look pale.


    Unfortunately, feng''er''s face was so red that it was dripping out of the water. In a mess, there was another trace of strangeness.


    "Are you satisfied with this night?"


    Lin Mengya stood not far away, smiling at feng''er.


    The eyes that had just been closed suddenly opened.


    Beyond the black pupil, the white part of the eye is covered with blood.


    "You... Your cruel means!"


    In a word, feng''er forced her out of her teeth.


    She really had a worse night than death.


    The man who threw her here didn''t know what poison he gave her.


    She just felt a fire burning in her stomach, almost burning her to ashes, but she had no way.


    Later, the man threw her into the cold water tank.


    It''s bitterly cold outside, but the internal organs are burning hot.


    Cold and hot, she was almost tossed to death.


    But when she felt a little better, someone would pour another bucket of cold water on her.

 Chapter 1077

    Feng''er only felt that she was in hell last night. If she was not careful, she might die.


    But fortunately, she was dying and finally came to an end.


    "You look good. It seems that you have a comfortable night."


    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya winked at feng''er, and the anger in her heart was finally clean.


    Last night she just asked by the way what feng''er had done, which made long Tianyu so angry.


    The consequence is to be tossed even worse.


    Her waist still feels dull and painful as if it had been run over by a boulder.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t in her own residence, or she would be embarrassed.


    "What exactly do you want to do? I don''t seem to have any grudges with you. If it''s for ruby, you should go to someone else, not me!"


    Feng''er replied weakly. Even now, Lin Mengya can still see the calculation flashing at the bottom of feng''er''s eyes.


    It''s true that you don''t die until you reach the Yellow River, and you don''t cry until you see the coffin.


    It all fell into her hand and tried to fool her.


    "We''ll talk about your hatred with me later. Let''s talk about you first."


    After being soaked in the water tank and the medicine power of yanhuodan gradually subsided, the temperature brought by the water slowly invaded feng''er''s body.


    Lin Meng Yaju looked at feng''er with deep eyes. It was easy for people to see through her mind.


    "What''s up?"


    "You poisoned Xiong Lin, didn''t you?"


    As soon as she finished, she saw feng''er''s eyes shocked.


    The effect of cold is not only physical torture, but also mental retardation.


    Such a tossing night, trained people can''t carry it, not to mention feng''er, a bold but weak player.


    Playing tricks may be OK for feng''er, but feng''er is not her opponent in this kind of thing.


    "I did, but I was also instructed by others. I want to deal with Xiong Lin. what can I do if I am a weak woman?"


    This man is a little clever.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked into feng''er''s eyes, hiding a cold joke.


    "So you were persecuted?"


    She pretended to be surprised and suspicious. Feng''er thought she believed her bitter meat plan, but she just squeezed out a few tears and looked sad.


    "Yes, you should know that our Xiong Ling''s female status is very low, unlike you. If I don''t do it, they... They will betroth me to an old and ugly man. What can I do? If I can choose, who wants to harm others?"


    It''s really a pure and poor white lotus.


    Coupled with feng''er''s trembling appearance, it''s really a little - sorry, she really can''t describe feng''er with my pity.


    After all, after such a night''s toss, feng''er''s bun had long been scattered, and the makeup on her face was also flushed.


    Well, she has to admit that she is more like a female ghost.


    Now, feng''er''s big drama of throwing the pot in front of her has long been greatly discounted.


    But Lin Mengya still had to continue to cooperate.


    "I see. According to what you say, you are also a miserable man. I have a clear line of gratitude and resentment. Just tell me who is behind you, and I''ll consider letting you go?"


    She carelessly threw out the bait and waited for feng''er to take the bait.


    The latter turned his eyes and hesitated.


    "As long as you say, will you let me go? Here, you can really decide?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya covered up her inner sneer.


    Although some wishful thinking, it''s nothing. The dream is so beautiful, who doesn''t want to do it?


    "But if I tell you, what will you do if you don''t let me go? Besides, if the tribal people know that I betrayed them, I won''t be able to live in the future."


    This is still a cunning little fish. He tries again and again, but doesn''t bite the hook.


    However, Lin Mengya is a patient hunter. The bait she throws is so wonderful that feng''er will take the bait in the end.


    It''s just, sooner or later.


    "If you can''t live, you can stay here. Anyway, this is also the village where you have lived since childhood. We can''t occupy here forever."


    Feng''er''s eyes lit up, and then she tried to make a soft appearance on her face.


    "No, I mean, can I come with you? I know you all do great things. Although I''m a little woman, I can still help with washing and mending."


    Want to join them? Lin Mengya smiled and said nothing. There are probably few people with thick skin to this extent.


    "Oh? It''s hard to do. You had some holidays with Hongyu and Xiong Lin before. If I leave you easily, I''m afraid they''ll be unhappy."


    Seeing the embarrassment on Lin Mengya''s face, feng''er said eagerly.


    "No! You misunderstood! In fact, it was my grandfather and brother who wanted me to marry Xiong Lin. I didn''t care about him. But last night, a man on your side looked at my body..."


    Lower her head and twist her face.


    Fortunately, she didn''t see the anger on Lin Mengya''s face.


    Pooh! And looked at her body! Shame, no?


    Obviously, she took the initiative to deliver it to the door. As a result, she was disgusted by long Tianyu all night.


    She took a few deep breaths and adjusted her anger to reach the peak. Lin Mengya still chose to bite her back teeth and continue to smile, facing the greedy woman in front of her.


    "You mean you want to marry that man, don''t you?"


    She promised that as long as feng''er dared to nod, she would give feng''er a knife regardless of everything.


    But feng''er shook her head and said shyly.


    "I... where do I have this blessing? I just hope that childe can be responsible for me."


    Calm down! Lin Mengya desperately warned herself that the other party was just thinking about it and would never succeed in practical action.


    The overall situation is important, the overall situation is important!


    "Well... I can''t be the master. Forget it, I''d better send you back. You''re asking too much."


    Feng''er saw that Lin Mengya was ready to leave immediately. Where would she let her go, she immediately shouted.


    "Girl, don''t send me back. Don''t you want to know who framed Xiong Lin? I tell you, he is the current patriarch Xiong Yue! On the surface, he is a brother to the former patriarch. Secretly, he has long wanted to be a patriarch!"


    "Oh, really?"


    With her back to feng''er, Lin Mengya hid the coldness on her face. Since feng''er said she wanted to stay here, the woman unknowingly embarked on a dead end.


    Just ask her Lin Mengya''s nature of revenge, whether it''s Xiong Lin''s old hatred with Hongyu or long Tianyu''s new hatred.


    In short, she will never let feng''er go.


    Unfortunately, the fool didn''t understand.


    "Yes, and some of his men. They are all accomplices in setting up Xiong Lin. I can tell you their names. How about you let me stay here?"


    With a sneer, Lin Mengya turned her back to feng''er and thought about how to deal with the woman.


    Let it go or not. Since she has been caught, she must get the greatest benefit from this person.


    Her mind turned and she came up with a good idea.


    "Well, I can let you stay here. But not now."


    Turning around, she smiled like a devil.


    "Do you know how I know that you are the murderer who poisoned Xiong Lin?"


    At this time, feng''er''s head was full of ideas about how to stay here. She couldn''t tell how the woman in front of her was deliberately plotting her own.


    "Xiong Lin told you, right?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and continued to say with a smile.


    "Xiong Lin can''t say anything. He was badly hurt and hasn''t woke up yet. That''s why we hate the poisoned man so much. Do you understand?"


    When Lin Mengya saw feng''er''s face, she gradually changed from confusion to anger, and then flashed pieces of repressive cruelty.


    It seems that this woman should have made up a big play.


    Well, if she is allowed to think nonsense, it will also save her a lot of trouble.


    "Did Xiong Yue tell you?"


    Gently shook her head, and Lin Mengya continued to guide.


    "For us, anyone in Xiong Ling is an enemy. Do you think we will easily believe the enemy''s words? Unless - unless we have to believe. Well, you''re tired this night. We naturally have a way to judge whether you''re telling the truth. So, please stay here for a few days."


    Lin Mengya really acted as if she had evidence in her hand, and her attitude confused feng''er from the beginning.


    According to feng''er''s own thoughts, if they really determined that they were the murderer of Xiong Lin, where would they allow her to live.


    They must have kept her to make sure it was true or false.


    Moreover, they are afraid of xiongling tribe, so they don''t dare to kill themselves easily.


    If so, she can use all this to find a way to live for herself.


    Standing in the shadow of the door, Lin Mengya looked down at the woman, like a water ghost who had just escaped from hell, but she was still planning how to harm people.


    "Why don''t you kill her?"


    Long Tianyu came over from behind her. He saw everything before and hated the stupid woman at home.


    "It''s not easy to kill her? But I''ll use her to catch a big fish."


    "Do you think there is any need for the xiongling tribe to exist?"


    For Xiong Ling tribe, except Xiong Lin, long Tianyu didn''t have even a good feeling for them.


    "I don''t know if they need to exist. I only know that the poison of symbiosis can never be owned by a small tribe."

 Chapter 1078

    "Do you doubt that there are people from the Xin family in the Xiong Ling tribe?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya ordered someone to untie feng''er later.


    "There are just some experimental objects here. Even so, if something happens to the experimental objects, it may affect their plans. Therefore, there should be people from the Xin family in addition to Xin Ying. However, he hides so deeply that even Xiong Lin can''t tell."


    She suspected it before, but there was no evidence.


    To her surprise, feng''er could get symbiotic poison. It seems that the Xin family also has weaknesses.


    "Maybe she got it from somewhere else? After all, this woman is vicious and may have some means."


    Lin Mengya looks at long Tianyu. It seems that what happened last night really left a shadow on her husband.


    Now feng''er is afraid that he has the same existence as the stepmother of red snow in his heart.


    "The reason why I gave her yanhuodan is that it is a very special poison. With only a little other external poison, yanhuodan can''t play any other role. The reason why I soaked her in the water tank is to wash away all the poisons on her except for fear of her burning to death. That is to say, whether she is poisonous in her body or with poison on her body, it can actually be used To suppress the medicine of yanhuodan. Instead of being tossed around all night. "


    Now, long Tianyu had nothing to say.


    Lin Mengya gently patted his arm and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t let her go easily. I just want to know where she got the symbiotic poison."


    It''s not easy to appease long Tianyu. Lin Mengya orders someone to secretly look after feng''er.


    The person who looks at feng''er is just pretending. If feng''er wants to escape, he should have a lot of opportunities.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of her running, just afraid of her not running.


    Sure enough, as soon as the genius was blackened, the person staring at feng''er said that she secretly ran back to the mountain alone.


    "Madam, are we going to get people back?"


    "No, follow her and don''t disturb anyone."


    If feng''er just fled back to Xiong Ling tribe, it would not be difficult for her to catch her again, but she knew that a greedy woman like feng''er would not give up an opportunity to change her fate.


    And her previous inducement must have made feng''er have an imaginary enemy in her heart.


    How can a woman like feng''er go back without revenge?


    Waiting in the room, because long Tianyu and Xiong Lin still have something to talk about, so Hongyu accompanies Lin Mengya.


    The two had not been alone for a long time. Before they could say a few words, ruby red her eyes and looked at her like a little rabbit.


    "Well, if you go on like this, Xiong Lin should think I bullied you. Besides, we are all a family. Why be so polite."


    Reaching out, Lin Mengya wiped the tears from the corners of Ruby''s eyes and joked.


    "I just feel that I have no virtue or ability. However, I also want to understand one thing these days. In the past, I was only afraid that Xiong Lin would dislike me, but now I understand that the person who cares about the past is me, not Xiong Lin. if I can''t step out myself, why do I need someone to poke my backbone?"


    Nodding with satisfaction, she said that her little Ruby sister could not understand this truth.


    "It''s best for you to think clearly, but don''t shrink back because of what others say. People who really care about you, me or Xiong Lin, won''t mind your past. However, we can''t eat our losses for nothing."


    Ruby burst into tears and smiled. Looking at her master''s mysterious appearance, she couldn''t help feeling a little curious.


    "Who did the master calculate again? Isn''t it the girl named feng''er?"


    Looking at the familiar and pleasant light in Lin Mengya''s eyes, ruby couldn''t help lamenting the fate of feng''er.


    It seems that feng''er can''t escape the scattered fate.


    "In fact, she didn''t do anything. At this time, women can''t help themselves. It''s better to give her a way to live. After all, Xiong Lin has nothing to do with her."


    "She stripped off last night and tried to seduce my husband."


    A faint sentence made Ruby''s eyes wide.


    "What? She dares to do this! She must not be spared. She must know the word integrity."


    With a puff, Lin Mengya chuckled.


    She knew that whether it was ruby or white Su, they might be more generous when it was about themselves.


    But once it concerns her, she immediately turns into a hen protecting the calf, which can never be wronged.


    Probably, this is the mentality of mother-in-law all over the world.


    "Yes! That''s why I can''t let her go. Are you interested? Let''s go and have a look?"


    Hongyu immediately promised, for fear that Lin Mengya would repent.


    "Such a woman is hateful! What about your majesty? Have you ever... Moved your mind?"


    She rolled her eyes in her heart. Lin Mengya felt she couldn''t tell the truth.


    After muddling through, both of them changed into light and warm clothes.


    Although it is early summer, the temperature here is not very high. It is more or less cool to shuttle through the mountains and forests at night.


    Several people walked for a while before they reached the outside of a cave.


    Lin Mengya looked around. If someone hadn''t led the way, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be easy to find here during the day.


    "People, right here?"


    The bodyguard in charge of guarding the door nodded, lowered his voice and answered her questions.


    "I''ve been in for half an hour and haven''t come out yet. The situation here is unknown, and our people don''t dare to go in easily."


    Lin Mengya began to check the cave. No wonder the bodyguards didn''t dare to go in. There were a lot of mysteries in the cave.


    "You wait here. I''ll go in and have a look."


    The bodyguard and Ruby refused and stood by her side.


    "Madam, there may be other dangers in it. You''d better not risk yourself. We''d better leave this matter to us."


    Lin Mengya gently pulled several people apart and pointed to the black hole.


    "You didn''t dare to go in just now. You already know that it''s full of poisonous snakes and scorpions? If you go in, it will not only disturb the people inside, but also cause unnecessary sacrifices. But these things are just useless to me. Don''t worry, even if it''s a monster, as long as it''s finished poisoning, it can''t play prestige in front of me."


    The wind blowing from the cave brought the peculiar fishy smell of the poisons. I believe it is also because of this that the guards stopped.


    But everyone still disagreed with Lin Mengya''s risk alone. Finally, Lin Mengya rarely sank her face.


    "I know all of you are not afraid of death, but it''s not loyal or stupid to die when you know that the enemy can''t fight. Well, if I don''t come out for half an hour, take this thing to save me, will you?"


    She took out a bottle of Qudu powder and stuffed it into Ruby''s hand. She quickly stepped into the cave while several people didn''t pay attention.


    Everyone felt that their hair stood up, but they couldn''t shout, because there was no doubt that it would lead to greater danger to his wife.


    But the scene of fear did not appear. The scorpion and snake attached to the cave wall made way for her.


    There was still a sour "hissing" sound inside, but the thin sound was not affected at all.


    People were stunned and looked at the woman walking inside step by step. God, this Is this still human?


    Waving to the people behind, Lin Mengya slowed down her steps and walked into the cave.


    Fortunately, the sound of poisonous snakes and insects completely covered up her footsteps. It has to be said that it is most appropriate to enter here to check her system.


    It was just the sound of those things that made her feel a little angry.


    Knowing that these things met her, she could not avoid them as if she met a flood and beast, but she still involuntarily accelerated her pace.


    The cave was deeper than she had expected, but there was no fork. After several turns in a row, there was a dim candle light in front of her.


    Lin Mengya clings to the mountain wall and approaches step by step.


    Finally, two voices came from inside. One, she could hear, was feng''er who came here in half an hour. As for the other, she was very strange and hoarse.


    It''s like the harsh sound from an old bellows that has been used for many years. When people listen, they feel cold on their back.


    "Grandma, we have agreed on this?"


    "Well, don''t worry. Which of the things I promised you didn''t work out? But if you do, you have to send those two little ladies to me. Old lady, I need two people recently... Forget it, so as not to scare you."


    "Grandma, don''t worry, those two little ladies are both foreigners. Even if they die here, no one will come to us. And with Grandma''s help, I will soon prosper. At that time, I will go outside the mountain with them. No one will ever know their fate."


    Stranger? It seems that it''s about her and ruby.


    Feng''er was really cruel and had a black hand. She wanted to kill her and Hongyu.


    "Hum, it seems that a guest has arrived. Where are the experts that can frighten grandma snake flower''s little things? They have some means."


    The sound was ugly and strange enough. Now it sounds like the sound effect of the horror film I saw when I was a child. It can always render the environment 100% scary.


    Lin Mengya still stood still, but the people inside came out.


    Feng''er held a torch and looked coldly at her hiding in the dark.


    "Grandma, there are really distinguished guests here. This is the little lady I just mentioned to you. Although she looks handsome, her heart is black."

 Chapter 1079

    The fire light set off feng''er''s gloomy face. With the current scene, it is very much like a female ghost who murdered people''s lives in the movie.


    In fact, she is.


    "Miss Lin, I advise you to come here honestly. Even if you can avoid grandma Shehua''s poisonous snake, you can''t avoid other things. Don''t underestimate grandma. She''s not as good as me."


    If the situation is reversed, those who still beg for mercy today are like this.


    After finishing her clothes a little, Lin Mengya came out slowly from the depths of the cave.


    "That''s right, grandma. She''s coming."


    As soon as she walked in, Lin Mengya smelled a strong rotten smell, and her eyebrows could not help frowning slightly.


    In Shennong system, many things pop up quickly.


    She looked at it roughly. There were dozens of strong poisons, not to mention other poisons.


    It seems that she has really entered a poison nest.


    "Gaga, where is this little lady from? She looks really handsome. The things raised with your little face must be more beautiful."


    When she got inside, she saw a man sitting in the deepest part of the spacious cave.


    The man sat on the bed and looked very thin.


    Most of the rotten smell comes from there.


    Lin Mengya glanced at feng''er and found that the other party didn''t want to be too close.


    It seems that their relationship is not so harmonious.


    "Your old eyes are good, but unfortunately, no one can take my head if he wants to."


    She said without panic. Sure enough, she saw the deep venom in the eyes of feng''er behind her.


    After sneering, he looked for a dark stone pier.


    "Sit down. At least it''s not easy for me to find here. Why are you still standing and talking?"


    She did it on purpose!


    Feng''er glared at her fiercely, but she could only choose to continue to work and stand.


    After all, there is no second place to sit out of here.


    As for other places, I''m afraid even feng''er doesn''t dare to touch them easily.


    In her hands, if you don''t eat it, you''re doomed to be shriveled.


    "Quack quack - the little lady is really angry with my old lady. Don''t worry, I will use the most powerful medicine to let you experience the most rare bliss in the world."


    The laughter of grandma snake flower was several times worse than the crow''s cry.


    Lin Mengya only felt that she was surrounded by the sound of fingernails scratching the glass, and because of the cave, she was surrounded by 3D physical strength.


    I can''t help but have a layer of goose bumps on my body. This old guy, laughter can be used as a weapon.


    "What bliss? The more powerful the poison, the more unforgettable the pain it brings. Grandma, it''s OK for you to cheat children. We''re all in the same way. We''d better be frank if we have anything to say."


    "Fellow disciple? You''ve only played poison for a few years and you''re not afraid to flash your tongue. Since you have the courage to come here, I won''t treat you badly. Just stay here and raise poison for the old woman!"


    The voice suddenly became extremely cold. Lin Mengya immediately realized that the old witch was going to plot against herself.


    Sure enough, feng''er, who had been standing on one side, immediately got into trouble.


    Before Lin Mengya could stand up, a mist of medicine flew out of feng''er''s sleeve.


    All over the sky and all over the ground, she was firmly shrouded in the mist of medicine.


    "Unexpectedly, the fool came to the door by himself. Grandma, if she becomes your drug slave, can you lend it to me?"


    Feng''er, who had already taken the antidote, stepped aside and said proudly.


    "Yes, you can. Gaga, you don''t want to use her to win over men again, do you?"


    "Yes! The fool''s appearance is a top quality product. If she uses it as bait, it is estimated that many men will be caught. Of course, this is grandma, and everything has the final say of grandma."


    "Gaga, it doesn''t hurt. You''re just a drug slave. You did a good job in the past. When I teach her, you can use it."


    The two came and went, and seemed to have settled the fate of Lin Mengya.


    Anyway, she is also a cooked duck now. She can''t fly.


    "You - don''t seem to have asked me for advice."


    In the mist of medicine, he sat there all the time and never fell down.


    She waved her sleeve, waved away the medicine mist, sat there and looked at the two people with disgust.


    "You, why haven''t you fallen?"


    Feng''er looked at the woman in front of her in horror. No! Even a cow can''t get out of trouble with the medicine she just used. Why does the woman look like she doesn''t have any reaction?


    No, the man''s face is getting ruddy!


    "If you want me to fall, have you asked my teacher? There are so many impurities. Are you sure you use them to poison people, not to choke people?"


    Lin Mengya is calm. If these two goods can only use poison to play Yin moves, she is really not afraid.


    What she fears most is that if these two people have a peerless master with unparalleled martial arts, she will really capsize in the gutter today.


    Sure enough, TV dramas are full of lies.


    How can those who hide in the cave be all experts? Maybe they are an old witch who can only play with insects and poison?


    "Who is your teacher?"


    Compared with feng''er''s panic, grandma Shehua is calm.


    It''s just that the voice is a bit thinner than before, like a duck whose neck is pinched.


    Lin Mengya glanced at feng''er. The man didn''t run yet. It seems that they still have a chance to turn over.


    Standing up, Lin Mengya took time to tidy up her clothes and walked in the direction of grandma snake flower step by step.


    With the sound of thin strings, poisonous insects and snakes poured out from inside and outside the cave.


    Even feng''er was forced to stick to the cave wall and dared not move any more. Unfortunately, none of them dared to get close to Lin Mengya.


    "I felt something wrong just now. Now I understand that you are a loser."


    She approached and picked up the vines that stood in front of grandma snake flower.


    At the bottom of the cave, there is a special iron bed.


    Now, the iron bed is rusty and gives off the smell of decay.


    The snake flower grandmother sitting on the iron bed was beyond her expectation.


    Originally, she thought she would see an old monster in his old age, but she didn''t want to see him look about 40 at most.


    Grandma snake flower is incredibly pretty, but it''s probably because she lives in a dark cave all year round. Her skin color is a little scary.


    The eyes are also very dim. It seems that they have already adapted to the dark environment here.


    And now, grandma snake flower just gives orders here to drive away poisonous insects and so on, just because her feet are locked on the big bed.


    I don''t know how long she had been locked. Lin Mengya saw that her exposed feet had become scorched black. I think they had already died.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya finally saw her true face, the snake was so angry that she only clenched her teeth. Unfortunately, the always obedient poisonous insects now seem to have met natural enemies. She refused to go forward regardless of how she drove them.


    She knew that she had encountered a hard stubble today.


    "Don''t waste your energy. None of these things in your cave can hurt me. As for the others - they have slipped away long ago."


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at feng''er. As expected, the man disappeared.


    It''s really a fickle person. Even so, feng''er can''t escape. If there is ruby outside, she will be seen through by ruby at a glance.


    "Who the hell are you? Is it ''he'' who sent you? Gaga, it seems that he really can''t wait to do it!"


    If the snake flower is crazy, open your mouth and laugh wildly.


    Lin Mengya understood why the snake flower''s voice was so hoarse. All the teeth of snake flower have fallen off, the gums have shrunk a lot, and the tongue is black.


    After only one look, she could see that the snake flower had been poisoned.


    "He didn''t send me, but I can kill you."


    She has no superfluous sympathy for snake flower. Just now, if she was not lucky and could restrain the body of strange poisons in the world, even if she was not poisoned, she would have to be made into a drug slave and suffer thousands of sufferings.


    So she was safe, not because they were soft hearted, but because they were lucky.


    "Kill me? Do you know who I am? Little girl, why don''t you let me go and I''ll let you go?"


    Talk to her about terms? Lin Mengya hooked her lips and sneered.


    "What qualifications do you have to talk to me about this? Don''t forget, now you are in my hands, and let you go, I has the final say."


    Snake flower naturally knows that now she has no negotiating capital.


    But she was unwilling to be controlled by others, so she coldly looked down and said.


    "Do you think that''s all I can do? If you annoy me, you won''t get any benefit. No matter how powerful your teacher is, he can''t resist the first strange poison in the world. If anything happens to me, there will be no grass for hundreds of miles!"


    Yo, did you threaten her instead?


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the bad environment in the cave quietly.


    Since she came in just now, she thought something was wrong here.


    But she can''t say exactly what it is.


    Finally, his eyes focused on the snake flower.


    "Who brought you here?"


    Snake flower smiled coldly, turned her head and said proudly.


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    "Isn''t it a Xin family? Besides them, who can do such disgusting things."


    When she said her family so lightly, a trace of panic flashed on snake flower''s face.


    Then, snake flower secretly fastened a small dark jar behind her, with a murderous look in her eyes.


    "In that case, you must not be left in this world!"


    Lin Mengya only smelled a fishy wind, and then felt a warm and cool in her hands. The back of her hand hurt. She looked down and saw a colorful little snake wrapped around her wrist.

 Chapter 1080

    Two pinhole like tooth marks fell on the back of her hand. Strangely, Lin Mengya not only didn''t hide, but also looked happy.


    "Really, I wish you had taken it out earlier. I tried so hard to show so many flaws and wasted so much time with you, isn''t it for it?"


    The color of the little snake is very gorgeous, and its eyes are bright red. Apart from its extremely toxic toxin, it is actually a lovely little thing.


    Snake flower stared at the woman opposite, happily touched the little snake''s head, took out a small cloth bag from her arms, and put the fainted little snake into the bag.


    "You... Are you human or ghost?"


    Snake flower is going crazy. She only knows the name of flower ghost. If you can grow up, the venom of a snake can poison people and animals within ten miles of the lower reaches of the river.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult to get, and most of them can''t live.


    She has been trapped here for more than 30 years, and the biggest cost is raising flower ghosts.


    Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of others today.


    "Of course I''m human, but I''m just a little different from you. Now I ask you why this is here. If you dare to lie to me, I''ll make you feel the taste of hell."


    Lin Mengya''s face was flushed, as if she were drunk.


    This little snake is really a good thing. Since she came in, her attention was completely attracted by this little snake.


    What a powerful little guy, he can bear a small amount of her blood.


    That''s why she didn''t make unnecessary resistance in order to force snake flower to show her unique skills.


    Now that the good things have been started, the next thing is the time spent interrogating the snake.


    "Hum, do you think I would say hell? The old woman has been trapped here for more than 30 years. Isn''t it hell!"


    Snake flower will lose her mind soon, because she never thought she would meet such a person.


    All the proud means seemed to be painless in front of the woman.


    Even the flower ghost has been taken away. What else can she do?


    The line of sight is unconsciously looking at the direction of the iron chain that traps your feet, if you do so¡ª¡ª


    There was some kind of madness in her eyes. She was no longer human, ghost or ghost. What do you care about?


    "But if you can give me back the flower ghost, I can consider telling you."


    Lin Mengya, who had already done a good job in extorting confessions, was skeptical after hearing this.


    Although she knows that snake flower may not be easy to deal with, after all, the other party has been trapped here for more than 30 years and has suffered no less.


    But unexpectedly, the other party still cares about the little snake.


    After thinking about it, she took out the cloth bag containing the flower ghost and took it in her hand.


    "Flower ghost can give it back to you, but you have to say first, don''t want to bargain with me, I don''t have that time to linger with you!"


    She said fiercely. Snake flower snorted coldly and turned her eyes.


    "Come here and get closer to me. I''m afraid it''s the biggest secret in the world. I promise you will become the most powerful person in the world after you know it."


    Snake flower threw out the temptation of the devil. As long as the woman had a trace of greed in her heart, she could let the little bitch fall into hell.


    She held back her heart that was about to jump out. Looking at the damn bitch, she couldn''t help temptation and raised one foot.


    By the way, just one step, just one step closer to her, just


    "I''ve changed my mind. I''d better not listen."


    The woman stuffed the flower ghost''s bag into her arms, took back her feet and stood in front of her.


    "You... Don''t you really want to know? That''s a secret that people all over the world want to know. Aren''t you curious and excited? As long as you know this secret, you will be honored by the Xin family and any royal family. Then you will have countless wealth and shake the power of the world! As long as you come, I''ll tell you!"


    Snake flower repressed her anger and said eagerly.


    But unexpectedly, the bitch just didn''t fall for it. Instead, she stepped back and smiled.


    "No, I''m not so ambitious. By the way, you''d better stay here at ease. Thank you, flower ghost. I''ll go first."


    With that, Lin Mengya turned and left without hesitation.


    "Come back! You bitch! Bitch!"


    The roar like a beast echoed behind her, but Lin Mengya walked briskly. Finally, she simply lifted her skirt and ran directly.


    The smile on the corner of the mouth continued to expand. Finally, I couldn''t help it and turned into a string of proud smiles.


    Should she be said to be lucky, or should the Xin family be said to be unlucky.


    She deserves to know the big secret of finding such an unclear person to guard such an important place.


    He laughed wildly all the way out of the cave, but saw people outside looking at her with dignified faces.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that everyone seemed to have misunderstood something.


    In a good mood, he waved to everyone outside, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all with an uncontrollable smile, which made everyone more and more confused.


    "Master, are you okay? No, don''t be tricked by others? Bitch, if my master has something wrong, you can''t atone for it!"


    Just now, it was a kind ruby. Somehow, it suddenly became so angry.


    Feng''er, who was tied up like a pig, could only stare at her eyes, trembling and looking forward to something vicious.


    Unfortunately, when Lin Mengya completely walked out of the cave, she patted Ruby''s arm soothingly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t take part in other people''s conspiracy, but I also picked up a big bargain. Feng''er, you have made the first merit. Therefore, I decided to leave you a whole body."


    She lowered her head and grinned in the dark.


    Feng''er saw that she could retreat all over. Knowing that she had no hope to break free, she collapsed to the ground.


    "Take her back to me and keep her under strict guard. Remember, send the best person who is good at hiding here. If someone will come again, take it for me anyway when he comes out. Do you understand?"


    Lin Mengya ordered in a low voice, and everyone nodded solemnly.


    It is worthy of being the elite brought from the state of Jin. They assigned their respective tasks at once.


    Feng''er was pinched open by Lin Mengya, filled with a pill and carried to the foot of the mountain.


    Hongyu always follows Lin Mengya. She knows her master, so although she has some questions in her heart, she skillfully hasn''t mentioned anything.


    Ruby asked quietly until she returned to the village safely again and there were only two people left.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you just now? Is it really all right?"


    Seeing Ruby''s cautious worried appearance, Lin Mengya hooked her mouth and smiled gently at her.


    "Do you think I have lost my mind?"


    Under the light, although the master''s face is still slightly red, his eyes are very clear.


    Hongyu shook her head. It''s not like it, but they rarely see the master out of control.


    Mr. Baili used to say that the master''s mind was not like what she should have at her age.


    Moreover, the things in the cave really make people feel hairy and hairy, so she was worried.


    "I laugh because I think it''s funny. If you find that many people have made a mistake and you were one of those fools, would you also feel funny?"


    Red Jade knows she often makes mistakes. But the master said that he didn''t seem to have.


    Even so, she knew that what the master said would not be wrong.


    It''s just that she can''t understand it with her ability.


    In that case, ruby finally put a heart back in her stomach.


    "The master thinks it''s right. I have to go back and have a look at Xiong Lin first. As for that feng''er, you must not be soft hearted. As the saying goes, women chase men. Even though your majesty has deep feelings for you, men have some early thoughts. Master, you don''t rub the sand in your eyes!"


    Lin Mengya helplessly looked at the dignified Ruby on her face. She knew that ruby was for her own sake, but she really didn''t want ruby to misunderstand some things.


    "Ruby, do you think Xiong Lin will betray you?"


    After a moment of hesitation, ruby shook her head.


    "That''s right. Long Tianyu and I are the same. Therefore, we will be loyal to each other. If we can''t resist the temptation, it''s just an excuse for our betrayal. So don''t worry, okay?"


    Finally, ruby could only smile.


    Lin Mengya knows that it may be difficult to reverse the thought that Ruby has been poisoned for a moment.


    But at least, she should let Hongyu slowly understand that they are equal with the other half in any aspect.


    After seeing off the ruby, Lin Mengya couldn''t help herself. However, after the initial ecstasy, now she has only calm thinking.


    "Everyone, keep the yard. No one is allowed in or out!"


    She gave orders and surrounded the teacher''s yard.


    Long Tianyu was also invited by her. At the moment, she is talking to the teacher in a low voice.


    After hearing the news outside, the two people immediately came out to check, but they saw Lin Mengya coming in.


    "Let''s go inside."


    Only a faint word dispelled all the concerns of the two.


    Close the doors and windows, Lin Mengya takes out the cloth bag containing the flower ghost from her arms and puts it in front of Bai Lirui.


    "This is..."


    "This is what the teacher has been looking for. It can bear my blood."


    Bai Lirui immediately became interested and carefully opened the bag, revealing a small colorful slender body.


    "Is this really useful?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and revealed the wound on the back of her hand.


    "It bit, but it should have just passed out."

 Chapter 1081

    Although the flower ghost snake is not big, the wound caused by the snake teeth is still very deep.


    When the two men saw the wound on Lin Mengya''s hand, their attitude towards the little snake was very subtle.


    "Oh, that''s good."


    As soon as he changed his previous cheerful appearance, bailiri seemed a little depressed.


    Casually found a small cage from the side, casually stuffed the little snake in and threw it aside.


    Lin Mengya was speechless and looked at the little baby she finally found.


    "I heard what they said. You''re at risk again. Ya''er, do you know how worried we are about you."


    Seeing long Tianyu start preaching again, Lin Mengya immediately changed the direction of their conversation.


    He grabbed long Tianyu''s arm with a smile and said mysteriously.


    "In fact, the biggest harvest of this trip is not to find this little thing, but another news, a news we didn''t think of."


    The two men looked at her at the same time. Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and said word by word.


    "I may have found the entrance of Xiancheng belonging to Xin''s family!"


    "What?"


    The two men spoke in unison and had a tacit understanding.


    Knowing that they would have such a reaction, Lin Mengya found a chair and sat down to tell the story.


    "You are so bold! The woman named snake flower was also a very famous expert thirty years ago. If she hadn''t been bound by chains, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have escaped!"


    Hearing that his students might be in danger, bailiri couldn''t help but be afraid.


    When did the girl become so reckless? The other party is an old generation who has been famous for a long time. She is ruthless and has black hands.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head indifferently and felt that the teacher made a mountain out of a molehill.


    "She uses poison very well, and she is really clever at driving poisonous insects. However, I don''t think she can compare with the teacher."


    "Come on, you girl will give me ecstasy. Snake flower became famous long before I was born. If she hadn''t been locked up in the cave, where would you have a chance to see her?"


    Wait, no!


    "Teacher, are you sure the snake flower grandma you told me is alone?"


    Bai Lirui blackened his face and nodded.


    "Apart from anything else, the flower ghost is afraid that no one can feed except snake flowers."


    "But according to what you say, the snake flower is at least an old man of 60 or 70 years old? But the snake flower I saw in the cave is only in his forties at most. Is it a fake?"


    All of a sudden, Baili Rui choked.


    The two teachers and students stared at each other for a long time. Bai liruicai hesitated and said.


    "Is it really a fake? No, I met her once. She was already a 40 year old woman at that time. Now she should be at least 70 years old. Girl, what you met may be the descendant of snake flower?"


    She shrugged her shoulders. I''m afraid no one can explain such a thing except the madman in the cave.


    It was long Tianyu who listened for a long time before he opened his mouth.


    "Ya''er, do you mean that snake flower may be guarding the entrance of Xiancheng for Xin''s family?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. If she thought of all these things, it would be easy to infer the reason why the snake flower was there.


    "Snake flower is an expert. She is cruel and cruel. She can confine her there and make her obedient. She must be more skilled. Also, why did the Xin family want to integrate my Lin family''s blood with the people of Xiong Ling tribe? I think it''s because our Lin family''s blood has some special blood, which should be helpful to open the entrance to the immortal city. Moreover, I''m afraid the whole Xiong Ling tribe will come here In the end, they will be puppets guarding the gate. Therefore, their life and death do not matter. Most importantly, the Xin family is not afraid that others will find the entrance. That''s because no one can open this place except them. But when the time was ripe, everyone rushed to the old palace. When we fight for the entrance, the Xin family can enjoy the entrance alone with the preparation of these years. "


    Lin Mengya''s points are reasonable, but for safety, long Tianyu and Bai Lirui should not be more careful.


    "If what you said is true, the Xin family is really cunning enough. But don''t you think it''s hasty to draw such a conclusion with only one snake flower on guard?"


    Bai Lirui frowned slightly, and his attitude was naturally cautious.


    "No, snake flower is not the main reason. Didn''t I just say that she finally became angry and tried to lure me? The real secret is hidden under her iron bed. When she tried to lead me into a trap, I felt an unprecedented crisis. Teacher, you should remember how I got my strange poison?"


    This matter is not only clear to Baili Rui, but also to long Tianyu.


    "But," Lin Mengya hugged her arms and showed a little panic in her eyes, "When I was in the cave, the closer I was, the more I felt frightened. I don''t know what was hidden below, but what I know is that it must come from the same place as something on me. Moreover, if it wasn''t made by the Xin family, the Xin family would know the existence of snake flowers. It took so much trouble to lock a madman in the cave In the depths, let her live well. I don''t think it''s possible to let her guard anything important. "


    Lin Mengya''s so-called intuition is not just a feeling.


    She has experienced a lot now. She has almost instinctive sensing ability to touch the danger of her life.


    So she didn''t take the risk to see the real secret in the cave.


    "In that case, let''s not act rashly. If the cave is really the entrance found by the Xin family, it may be surrounded by the Xin family anytime and anywhere. I think we might as well withdraw first to avoid being caught in a jar."


    For Lin Mengya''s speculation, they still believe it after all.


    Lin Mengya also thinks so. At least she can''t be really connected by others.


    "Let''s go back and prepare first. We''ll withdraw as soon as dawn tomorrow. All unnecessary things can be left here, at least to confuse the enemy."


    Long Tianyu nodded with Bai Lirui. After a few more words, the three men went to prepare separately.


    Lin Mengya is responsible for notifying Hongyu that they should pack up their things. Long Tianyu is supposed to be busy all night.


    As for teachers, they set up some traps everywhere in the village. It is estimated that they will still come here and make some preparations in advance.


    Hurried to the yard where Hongyu and Xiong Lin were, but saw Hongyu sitting alone in a daze in the yard.


    "Sister Hongyu, why are you here, brother Xiong Lin?"


    Seeing her coming, Hongyu immediately got up and was a little flustered in her eyes.


    The more she looked, the more she felt something was wrong. She stretched her neck and explored the room, but found that it was empty.


    "Master, don''t blame him. In fact, Xiong Lin just hopes to end his past. Originally, he didn''t want me to tell you, but I don''t think I should hide it from you."


    Timidly, ruby twisted her clothes and felt a little guilty.


    She shouldn''t have kept it from her master, but she couldn''t stand Xiong Lin''s pleading.


    "What? When did he go?"


    After listening, Lin Mengya tightened her eyebrows. She just felt that Xiong Lin was too willful.


    He said goodbye to her, but at least he had to see the timing, didn''t he?


    Now feng''er is in her hands. Although the people of Xiong Ling tribe don''t know it, they will also calculate it on Xiong Lin''s head.


    Isn''t it a sheep in a tiger''s mouth when he goes?


    "He... He just left. By the way, the girl named feng''er was also taken away by him. Xiong Lin said that even if feng''er was wrong, if we dealt with her privately, I was afraid it would make Xiong Ling hate us more. Moreover, feng''er promised us that she was obsessed for a while and would never deal with us again. So he..."


    "Oh, you -- you really piss me off!"


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she stamped her feet. She was so angry that she couldn''t say anything good. She could only light Ruby''s forehead and say.


    "He''s confused. Why are you confused? Is feng''er easy to deal with? Don''t forget, where did we catch her! Is Xiong Lin her opponent, such a scheming woman? You''re kind, but once feng''er is confused in the tribe, you''ll have to be a dead pig! I''m so angry with you £¡¡±


    Hongyu was stunned. Then she found out that she had been tricked by feng''er.


    Yes, how could she forget the means used by women in the flower building.


    In order to compete for patrons, what ungrateful crossing and Bridge breaking is just an ordinary means.


    A woman''s life is thin, and the flowers in the flower building are scattered in the wind, fleeting.


    "Then I, then I''ll go and get Xiong Lin back now!"


    Ignoring the tears in the corners of her eyes, ruby said she was going to run out.


    Lin Mengya sighed and grabbed Ruby''s arm.


    "What you can do is not to give others a bigger chip. We''re leaving soon. Go pack up your things first and take Xiaoling and Xiaolei first. I''ll take someone to find them. I hope that the bear in your family won''t be stupid."


    With tears in her eyes, ruby nodded silently.


    It''s not that ruby is too stupid, but that she has experienced too many things these days and has lost her original energy.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, walked out of the yard and found long Tianyu who was arranging the evacuation.


    After hearing her words, the latter didn''t say anything. He personally ordered a hundred capable subordinates, led by him, and followed behind Lin Mengya.


    They''re going to the Xiong Ling tribe!

 Chapter 1083

    The boy''s tearful anger suddenly made Xiong Lin feel disillusioned.


    Yes, he is indeed a sinner of the tribe.


    Looking up, he saw hate faces and anger hidden in their eyes.


    At this moment, an idea suddenly came into his mind.


    As long as he dies, will the people in the tribe return to their former appearance.


    And all guilt and hatred can be purified through his blood.


    The thought that had been whirling in his mind was getting bigger and bigger. Self blame tortured his heart and made him unable to struggle again.


    "Well, then, I''ll thank you with death."


    He hid the bitterness of the corners of his mouth, because he was willing to die.


    Squat down and pick up the young man''s falling rigid knife.


    The heavy knife, seen in his eyes, was cold and painful.


    "You are finally dying. I want you to go down and make amends for my brother!"


    The boy finally smiled, but the smile was more cruel.


    Xiong Lin couldn''t help shivering. It shouldn''t be. Xiao Fang shouldn''t be like this!


    But the crowd could no longer restrain themselves. They surrounded Xiong Lin from all sides. Everyone''s face was with a crazy distorted expression.


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    Urging him again and again, he eroded Xiong Lin''s little will to survive.


    Xiong Lin slowly put the knife on his neck and looked at the direction down the mountain. He was negative to her after all.


    "No! No!"


    The cry of heartbreak came to his ears from a distance.


    At the end of his life, he saw Ruby''s panicked face.


    It seems that blood splashes on his face. Oh, how does he feel pain? How can he


    "Xiong Lin, what are you doing? Put it down!"


    Hongyu rushed to Xiong Lin and cried to him to put down the steel knife in his hand, but Xiong Lin seemed not to hear it. He still held the knife in his eyes and tried to cut his neck.


    "Don''t move! He''s poisoned!"


    Lin Mengya, who then arrived, diagnosed it all at once.


    Xiong Lin''s feeling now is neither dream nor wake up. It is obviously in an illusion.


    The wrist flew over and there were several silver needles in the palm of the hand.


    He quickly inserted several acupoints on Xiong Lin''s head and chest. Lin Mengya pulled out a pill that could detoxify and awaken the brain from her pocket and stuffed it into Xiong Lin''s mouth.


    His strength was amazing. If long Tianyu hadn''t blocked him with his scabbard just now, I''m afraid Xiong Lin would have fallen to the ground already.


    Even so, long Tianyu still held his sword tightly with a little dignity on his face and dared not relax at all.


    "How long will it take him to wake up like this?"


    His hands have been blue and violent, and his handsome face is gradually ferocious.


    After Lin Mengya checked quickly, she pulled long Tianyu''s arm with a little force.


    "It''s all right. You won''t have any superfluous movements now, as long as you put the scabbard on his neck and block it."


    Without hesitation, Xiong Lin let go. Sure enough, as she said, Xiong Lin can only use his strength in one direction.


    Lin Mengya carefully looked around, but found that there was still a distance from the gathering point of Xiong Ling tribe.


    Strange, why is Xiong Lin here?


    With a bang, the sword fell to the ground.


    Long Tianyu immediately came forward, picked up his sword and held Xiong Lin''s shaky body.


    "Me, why am I here?"


    Like waking up from a dream, Xiong Lin looked at the people around him in confusion.


    By the way, didn''t he see the ruby before he committed suicide? Did everyone go to hell with him?


    The ruby with tears in his eyes slapped the guy hard.


    Then he held him and cried.


    "You heartless fellow! How can you do this? Do you know how much effort the master wasted to save your life? Why are you so confused! At the beginning, it''s better not to save you!"


    Ruby was really frightened this time. She had always been a strong woman, but now she was crying, and her little hand kept pounding Xiong Lin''s chest.


    "I, didn''t I come with feng''er to make amends to the family? By the way, where''s feng''er?"


    Lin Mengya stood at the intersection and gently twitched her nose, but her eyebrows frowned.


    "Something''s wrong, let''s go!"


    Turning back, he conveniently took off the steel needle on Xiong Lin''s head. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu took the first step and ran quickly to the settlement of Xiong Ling tribe.


    The bloody smell gradually deepened, and even long Tianyu smelled it.


    The latter naturally protected Lin Mengya behind her and hurried to the hillside.


    "My mother!"


    Lin Mengya looked at everything on the hillside and felt that her internal organs rolled up.


    The hillside was covered with blood. She saw that the once familiar or unfamiliar faces of the tribe were lying on the ground like slaughtered livestock.


    But strangely, their frozen expressions are not all despair after struggle, but anger!


    Pure and proud anger!


    Something''s wrong, it''s completely wrong!


    "Be careful!"


    Long Tianyu protected her in his arms and whispered a word to her. The two people approached cautiously and step by step.


    Lying in the front was an old man with dark face and dim eyes.


    But the smile on his lips is cunning and proud.


    "This is Xiong Ling''s acting elder and Feng ER''s grandfather!"


    Long Tianyu whispered in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    Nodding, she looked down and found that the fatal injury of the generation elder was the knife edge that almost cut off his neck. However, the man''s waist was three inches lower and seemed to have been cut to pieces.


    This must have been done by a woman!


    And maybe it''s still a woman ruined by the old man! She is no stranger to such hatred!


    Lying next to the old man was a young man who looked very strong.


    "This is the new patriarch of Xiong Ling!"


    Long Tianyu''s tone was already mixed with unspeakable dignity.


    Lin Mengya also saw that the cause of this man''s death was a knife through his chest. Now, the blood has not solidified, and this man has just died.


    Other people, the two of them did not care to look closely, only found that the wounds were all hurt by sharp blades.


    Lin Mengya already had her own guess in her heart. The two men immediately ran to the cave. Sure enough, they saw that under the shaking light, someone raised a bloody blade.


    "Stop!"


    Lin Mengya shouted. The steel knife hesitated for a moment, but she wanted to continue to fall.


    However, long Tianyu immediately shot, the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the figure staggered. At this time, long Tianyu had already arrived, grabbed the knife in the other party''s hand, and subdued the perpetrator.


    But it''s between electricity, light and flint.


    When Lin Mengya, who was a little slower, came in front of him, the man could no longer be aggressive.


    "Why are you? Xiao Lei!"


    She originally thought that the murderer would be feng''er. Unexpectedly, the boy who was grinning with pain but still had fierce eyes in front of her was Xiao Lei?


    "Let go of me! I''ll kill that woman! Let go of me!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman who was still shivering in the corner. Isn''t it feng''er?


    However, why is feng''er covered with blood?


    "He killed it! He killed it! He did everything, and he wanted to kill me!"


    Feng''er accuses Xiao Lei, but Lin Mengya feels something wrong.


    Hesitating, feng''er took the opportunity to rush over, picked up the knife still on the ground by long Tianyu, turned around and wanted to rush at Xiao Lei.


    With a crisp bang, feng''er flew out.


    He knocked heavily on the stone wall and spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    "Sure enough, I''m stubborn. In front of my husband, it''s not your turn to go wild."


    It turned out that long Tianyu almost kicked feng''er to death.


    Looking at the cruel woman, she had no strength to get up. Lin Mengya glanced at her coldly and walked to Xiao Lei.


    Raised his hand and gave the boy a slap.


    The boy who had just resisted calmed down. His brown eyes looked at Lin Mengya at a loss.


    "Are you awake? You learned to kill at a young age! Do you know that once you cut down, she won''t die, but you will die!"


    Lin Mengya has never been so fierce about Xiao Lei.


    Now hearing her cold drink, Xiao Lei suddenly burst into tears.


    "Sister, I''m wrong! I shouldn''t have listened to her. She lied to me!"


    The boy''s cry was full of remorse, and Lin Mengya''s eyebrows eased a lot.


    "I ask you, why are you here? What did she lie to you?"


    "She poisoned Xiaoling and said that if I didn''t obey, Xiaoling would die. However, Xiaoling was really ill. I went up the mountain to find her to get the antidote. But, but this woman, she said, she said..."


    "That''s not poison."


    Feng''er struggled to get up and wanted to sit up, but her mouth kept overflowing red blood and couldn''t stop anymore.


    "That''s a fortune I gave her. As the daughter of that cheap woman, I have to bear such a fate."


    Feng''er laughed wildly, as if she felt that no one could take her.


    Lin Mengya frowned and stared at feng''er coldly.


    "You know, their life experience?"


    Raised her hand, feng''er wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth hard. She cherished her appearance so much, of course, she didn''t want to make herself so ugly.


    "Of course I know, but I won''t tell you unless you let him hug me."


    Along the direction of feng''er''s fingers, Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu with a frosty face.


    "How? Since I can''t be his woman alive, I want to be the first woman to die in his arms. Hahaha, in this way, you can only be behind me in a hundred years."


    Feng''er was very proud, as if she was sure that Lin Mengya would accept her conditions.


    Unfortunately, she met Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 1084

    "Ha ha, you dare not, don''t you? It doesn''t matter. I''m going to die anyway. Just wait to go to hell and ask me!"


    Feng''er''s laughter was harsh and echoed in the cave, setting off her last madness.


    But Lin Mengya turned around and threw herself into long Tianyu''s arms.


    Look back and smile.


    "I won''t give it. I''m so angry with you!"


    Jiao Didi''s voice can really annoy feng''er.


    However, before the guy continued to be rampant, Lin Mengya raised a touch of ridicule at the corners of her mouth and said contemptuously.


    "Do you really think I don''t know? It''s beautiful to want my husband to hold you. Don''t look at your ghost appearance. You''re destined to go to hell. Where can you die in heaven?"


    Hiding in the arms of her husband, Lin Mengya made a face at each other.


    "Hum, don''t you really want to know that kid''s life experience? I tell you, only I know in the world!"


    Feng''er said viciously, but Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    Long Tianyu automatically grabbed her waist and made him feel more comfortable in his arms.


    The two people who show their love all the time really make Feng ER angry and hurt another point.


    "Xiao Lei, you go out."


    The boy who is still sobbing wants to stay here, but after Lin Mengya gives a warning look, the boy can only go out obediently.


    Now, there are only three of them left in the cave.


    Lin Mengya looked at feng''er coldly and said calmly.


    "I guess the biological mother of Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling is the snake flower grandmother in the cave?"


    Sure enough, she saw the surprise in feng''er''s eyes. It seems that her guess is right!


    "No! It''s not her! You''re really joking. In the whole tribe, I know about grandma snake flower. She has been locked in there for so many years. How can she be the biological mother of Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling! I know, you''re just bombing me!"


    But the more she explained, the more Lin Mengya affirmed her idea.


    "Not only Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling were born to her, but also you. It''s just... Your father is different, so you can become a member of Xiong Ling tribe, right?"


    Feng''er suddenly widened her eyes, like a goldfish fished out of the water, staring at the woman in front of her with a surprised face.


    "No! I''m not her daughter! That crazy woman is just a madman!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her. At this time, feng''er''s denial had no effect. Her reaction was equal to admitting everything.


    "No, she''s not crazy. She''s just a poor woman whose daughter was robbed and coerced. In fact, she''s not a snake flower grandmother at all! You''re right, she''s really a madman, a madman who has no memory!"


    Before Lin Mengya''s voice fell, feng''er suddenly burst into a wild animal howl.


    "Ah - stop it, stop it! That woman, that woman is not my mother! If she is really my mother, how can she watch that beast and spoil me! They all deserve to die, and everyone here deserves to die!"


    Lin Mengya quietly watched feng''er go crazy, although she knew that feng''er didn''t have much life left.


    After madness, the only thing waiting for her is complete extinction.


    Feng''er''s eyes left blood and tears. That once beautiful face has long been shaped like a ghost. But Lin Mengya could still see that she suddenly smiled and smiled relieved.


    "That woman may have been my mother twenty years ago. But she hasn''t been since she came to the cave. I was left in the village and became the granddaughter of the beast. He ruined me, I stole a pair of his children, and made them foreigners that everyone can bully. You know? Just a little, I can let her own daughter , have a taste of my day. But if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t kill. Speaking of it, they all died because of you! "


    Up to now, feng''er is still looking for reasons and excuses for her greed and cruelty.


    Lin Mengya hates her very much, not only because feng''er''s character is bad, but also because she pushes everything on others.


    People have desires. Admitting their desires is not terrible. The terrible thing is that after allowing their desires to make mistakes, they push all mistakes on others.


    This kind of person, forever, will not have the qualification to be pitied and forgiven by others.


    "They didn''t die because of us, but because of you. If someone hurt you, you can''t kill him too much. But you hate them together with others. You think everyone in heaven and earth is sorry for you, but what did you do and give others? You''re just the most selfish and incompetent liar in the world. You lied not to others, but yourself. Therefore, even if you go to hell, you will not confess your crimes. Then you will live forever and suffer in hell. "


    Lin Mengya looked at feng''er''s eyes and became dim little by little.


    After all, she saw fear on feng''er''s face.


    Death is like a lamp out.


    The woman with bloody hands finally finished the last journey of her life.


    Long Tianyu, still expressionless, wanted to hold her and leave, but Lin Mengya didn''t mean to go.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He touched her face and thought it was Lin Mengya who felt a little uncomfortable.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Lin Mengya''s face was more and more ugly.


    "Wait a minute."


    The two waited together. Long Tianyu also raised her vigilance and was ready to go outside the cave with Lin Mengya at any time.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, feng''er, who should have died quietly, suddenly opened his eyes again!


    Long Tianyu was suddenly surprised. He picked up his long sword and was about to stab feng''er.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand to stop him.


    "Who are you?"


    She raised her voice, with suppressed urgency.


    "I... I''m grandma snake flower!"


    The tone of the voice has changed, with a touch of ghost.


    Lin Mengya felt the stiffness of long Tianyu''s arm.


    "If so, it''s all right. It''s just a flash in the pan. Damn it, you can''t live."


    Just said such a sentence, feng''er''s head lowered again.


    This time, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let our people get her out, too. The teacher should like it."


    Long Tianyu, who never believed in ghosts and gods, but felt that his wife was more powerful than ghosts and gods, nodded, took her out of the cave first, and then turned around and called someone in to clean up.


    Outside the cave, Xiong Lin has knelt in pain in the open space, and the ruby beside him has already been sobbing.


    "You didn''t do this. Don''t blame yourself for missing. The culprit is dead. If you don''t believe it, see if there are few people here. If there are few, it should be hiding in the woods. Let''s ask again."


    Lin Mengya said faintly, and Xiong Lin would never do anything else except nodding at the moment.


    "Master, I want to accompany him."


    "You''d better come with me. It''s all right. There won''t be any danger anymore."


    Hongyu still doesn''t trust Xiong Lin and can only leave step by step.


    Back in the tribe, Bai Lirui didn''t leave. He took Xiao Ling and stood at the entrance of the village waiting for them anxiously.


    "Have you seen Xiao Lei? The child doesn''t know where he has gone. He doesn''t go and Xiao Ling doesn''t go either."


    Although Bai Lirui treats others mercilessly, he has nothing to do with the little girl.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and pinched Xiaoling''s face.


    "I brought my brother back. You go first and my sister will come later, okay?"


    Xiao Lei immediately came out of the crowd and held his sister tightly.


    Xiaoling still refused, but she listened to Lin Mengya very much.


    Step by step, left them.


    Although they left in batches, they were actually not much worse.


    Long Tianyu has an industry that has never been exposed not far from Xiong Ling. Because they have completely stopped the activities of their own forces before, fewer people know and are safe enough.


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and smelled the faint fragrance of Medicine on him.


    Since the two of them were together, the smell of long Tianyu never stopped.


    "It smells good."


    She admired from the bottom of her heart and leaned against him like a lazy cat.


    "You too."


    Embracing her slender and soft body, long Tianyu just wanted to take good care of and love her in her heart.


    Although, he knew that his wife was very powerful, far from the dodder he had met before.


    "Are you also curious about why I know all this?"


    She closed her eyes, a little tired.


    "Well, you''re smart and know everything."


    Smiled, this guy, always telling the big truth.


    "In fact, I was just a guess. I heard from the teacher that the real mother-in-law of snake flower should be an old man in her 70s and 80s. I thought she would be a person who had been transformed like Qinghu. However, Qinghu was poisoned by people since childhood. It was also because of his special constitution and other factors. But all this, Mother-in-law of snake flower in the cave doesn''t have it. Therefore, I infer that she is either the descendant of mother-in-law snake flower or the so-called reincarnation. "


    Lin Mengya spent a long time talking to long Tianyu about reincarnation memory.


    Simply put, it means that someone puts another person''s memory into a specific person''s head in some way.


    "You mean, mother-in-law snake flower succeeded?"


    Long Tianyu was surprised, because he had heard of such incredible things for the first time.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head, stretched out her hand and hugged long Tianyu''s neck.


    "No, no one will succeed. It''s a fraud from beginning to end."

 Chapter 1085

    "Scam? But didn''t you say that in the cave is the reincarnation of grandma snake flower?"


    Long Tianyu was confused, but for one thing, he thought almost the same as Lin Mengya.


    That is the so-called immortality and reincarnation. He won''t believe it anyway.


    But there were some things that he also felt unimaginable and could not understand.


    "What should I say? I asked the teacher before. Did the snake flower grandmother he saw decades ago have any characteristics or become famous? The teacher told me that the snake flower grandmother came from a very mysterious tribe in lieyun country. No one knows about that tribe except the snake flower grandmother. She is very powerful. She can control poisonous insects and snakes So it''s amazing. But at the same time, her poison skill, even the current teacher, can only draw with her. However, the person I saw in the cave, whether controlling poisonous insects or poison art, was far behind the teacher. So she''s just a fake. "


    About these, although long Tianyu is not as professional as Lin Mengya, he also has his own judgment.


    Of course, he knows how capable Mr. Baili is.


    If she could be on a par with Mr. Baili, ya''er would never get away so easily that day.


    He said, ya''er has always been cautious. How could she be so aggressive that day.


    It turned out that everything was under her control.


    "You, nothing can escape your eyes. But I don''t understand. How do you know that the fake is the mother of those three people?"


    In fact, when Lin Mengya said the secret that feng''er wanted to threaten, long Tianyu was really a little surprised.


    Lin Mengya''s look, however, was dimmed at that moment.


    "Maybe it''s an instinct. At that time, I confronted grandma snake flower in the cave, and feng''er took the opportunity to escape. However, I didn''t find any medicine to avoid poisonous insects from her. The woman''s task there should be to eliminate all people who want to get close to the cave. In that case, why didn''t she kill feng''er, but would help her £¿ Perhaps, even though she has been tortured to be neither human nor ghost, she still knows that the woman in front of her is the one she can''t hurt. "


    She is also someone else''s daughter and is now a mother.


    Some things cannot be changed by manpower.


    Unfortunately, no matter what reason, the woman eventually became a crazy snake flower, and feng''er''s ending Even if you are to blame, there are many factors in it.


    "As for Xiao Lei and Xiao Ling, I find that Xiao Ling looks like a woman in a cave. Think about it, Xiong Ling tribe is very remote. How can ordinary people come here? Besides, they are two starving children. I guess that woman didn''t lose all her self-consciousness at first, so that she can protect her children. But Later, her consciousness was completely replaced by the consciousness of grandma Shehua, who relaxed the protection of the two children, so feng''er could succeed. Alas, all this is caused by human desire. "


    Lin Mengya sighed and leaned against long Tianyu''s arms.


    "Yes, people have desires. Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya nodded, like a child. In long Tianyu''s arms, she found a more comfortable position and closed her eyes.


    In fact, there is another thing that makes her firm about feng''er and Xiao Ling, and the reason why the crazy woman is a mother and daughter.


    Their bodies are clean.


    Of course, what she said is clean, not clean in the superficial sense.


    In fact, people who don''t fall into the bear spirit may have some traces of poison and Gu in their bodies more or less.


    It may be the Xin family''s experiment, or it may be because of their own living habits.


    But there was nothing in their bodies.


    And even if she gave Xiaoling any medicine, the metabolism of these drugs is very fast.


    Do these have anything to do with the memory bug?


    There were thousands of questions waiting for her to solve, but she was not in a hurry.


    Soon, she told herself, soon.


    Suddenly, she had some palpitations.


    He opened his eyes and pressed his chest.


    What''s the matter? Why do you jump so badly all of a sudden?


    "Get up and eat. After sleeping so long, you''re like a pig."


    Long Tianyu kept close to her. Seeing her open her eyes, he immediately helped her up.


    "Why is your face so bad, but what nightmare did you have?"


    Under the light, Lin Mengya''s pretty face was bloodless, and the fine beads of sweat were full on her forehead, which made long Tianyu feel distressed.


    Turned around, took a warm cloth towel back and gently wiped her face.


    Lin Mengya grabbed long Tianyu''s arm and looked confused.


    "I... I have a very bad feeling. Do you think someone will have an accident?"


    Hold her on your lap and place her in your arms.


    "It''ll be fine. You should be too tired. If you don''t trust me, I''ll send someone to check it immediately."


    I want to shake my head and refuse. After all, long Tianyu should have many things to do.


    But after thinking about it, she nodded.


    Worrying too much is not a good thing for her.


    And she also urgently wants to know about everyone''s safety.


    "You''re right. I may be too nervous these days. By the way, where are we?"


    Close your eyes and rub your eyebrows. Gradually, your crazy heart calmed down.


    "We have completely evacuated the Xiong Ling tribe now, but this town is the only way to Xiong Ling. There are our spies on the other way. Don''t worry."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya didn''t worry about missing the Xin family.


    And now, they are a shadow hidden in the dark.


    Although in this way, the contact with their own people is not very smooth, they don''t know where they are, let alone the enemy.


    "What''s the matter with Xiaoyu? The relocation of the capital should have been arranged?"


    Moving the capital is a big event. At least for this year, Xiaoyu can''t take the time to do anything else.


    "It''s almost the same. Don''t worry about Xiaoyu. He knows the weight."


    Touching Lin Mengya''s head, long Tianyu held her in a chair and added a bowl of chicken antler porridge to her.


    "It''s also for his good not to let Xiaoyu get involved. This kind of thing is too dangerous and Xiaoyu''s situation is not stable. However, with ah Xiu and them, Xiaoyu won''t have any big problems. Moreover, I always have a hunch."


    Her premonition can always come true, so long Tianyu also attaches great importance to it.


    "What hunch?"


    "Whether it''s remembering Gu or these messy things, is it really the work of the Xin family? Moreover, what''s in the immortal city? I always think that the open gate of the immortal city is not the end of these things, but probably the beginning of another, bigger conspiracy."


    In fact, this idea is somewhat frustrating.


    They came all the way trembling and experienced many incredible things before they were traced to the present.


    If you can''t untie it when you enter Xiancheng, I''m afraid many people will be driven crazy.


    But Lin Mengya is really not nonsense, because the things cultivated by the Xin family are really frightening.


    She believes that when the Xin family really wants to pour out, the things it brings will be even more shocking.


    However, with only a small Xin family, even with the inside information of the candle dragon club, even if these things were inherited from Xiancheng thousands of years ago, she found it difficult to do so.


    You know, now medical research also needs a large number of professionals to be passed down from generation to generation.


    If the Xin family really has that kind of good ability, I''m afraid there will be no rival among the four countries.


    This is the reason why she has been frightened.


    Is there really a force she doesn''t know exists?


    "No matter what it is, I will accompany you. Now, I''d better eat first."


    Looking at that pair of water eyes, he revealed the sadness that made him feel distressed. Long Tianyu shook her hand and comforted in a soft voice.


    "Yes, at least you are by my side."


    After shaking her head, Lin Mengya always felt that she seemed too pessimistic recently.


    Maybe I''m used to seeing too many dark sides of human nature. Maybe the cold medical graduate student has disappeared since I came back here again.


    She has never been indifferent, only because she has always been alone, so she is used to loneliness and closing all her own.


    Fortunately, she has a lot now.


    After supper, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu went out to eat.


    This is a house prepared by long Tianyu before. It is different from Chuang Tzu who used to be more remote, more lonely and more lonely. This house is full of wealth and honor everywhere.


    "You have changed your style?"


    Long Tianyu led her around once. Although it was not comparable to the former royal palace of Yu, it did have a deep taste of the courtyard.


    The front yard is the concierge and reception hall. The yard in the middle is the main house and the place where they live. As for the backyard, there is a small garden with two cross courtyards.


    The Cross Hospital in the East has been allocated to the teacher. Now the lights are bright. I want to know what the teacher is doing.


    The courtyard in the west is the guest room, which was originally prepared for Hongyu. But Hongyu refused to leave her too far. She could only live in the cross courtyard of the yard among them.


    "Didn''t you say you were hiding in the city?"


    Long Tianyu''s light smile made him look very handsome in the night.


    Lin Mengya breathed and the children were born. Why is she still like a little girl and can''t see any meat?


    "You remember everything I said."


    God knows when she said it. Can you forget it?

 Chapter 1086

    "I remember everything you said, not only in this life, but also in the next life."


    Long Tianyu''s affectionate style makes Lin Mengya unable to parry.


    "What will you do in my next life?"


    She tilted her head and deliberately embarrassed him.


    "Then I''ll be a mute in my next life. I don''t have to remember others'' words or my own words. Is that good?"


    With the sound of "Dong", her heart seemed to be thrown into a piece of sweet honey.


    All her feelings were stirred with the sweetness of endless aftertaste.


    "You''re bad!"


    The small fist pretended to be angry and beat on his chest. Although she looked ferocious, it didn''t hurt at all.


    "You teach well."


    Oh, my God! Lin Mengya felt as if she had been forcibly stuffed with sugar, which was so sweet.


    "I don''t care about you anymore. Ruby, have they come back yet? I''m going to see them both."


    She hurried across the hospital. When passing by the light held by the servant not far away, long Tianyu was not surprised and saw the red on her face.


    With a "puff" and a light smile, Lin Mengya walked far away. She couldn''t help but speed up her steps and scolded herself for being disheartened.


    "Don''t hurry up!"


    He shouted angrily at the back, and heard his steady footsteps as he wished.


    After running a few steps in a hurry, she stopped and covered her face.


    Really, she''s excited.


    Involuntarily brought up a few smile lines. Only by his side can she put everything down completely.


    After the unexpected and sweet episode, the two came to the cross hospital together.


    However, just entering the door, Lin Mengya only saw ruby.


    "Master, here you are."


    Ruby greeted her with a forced smile.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult? Is that bear stupid again?"


    Lin Mengya stretched her neck and looked. Sure enough, there was no one in the room except ruby.


    "No, I figured it out. Master, I''m not with him after all."


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya wanted to find Xiong Lin to settle accounts.


    But who knows, ruby knelt in front of her and kowtowed to her.


    "What are you doing? Get up! That ungrateful thing is worth it!"


    Ruby tried to hold back her tears, but she still tried to smile, which made Lin Mengya feel distressed.


    "No, I understand, I understand. Xiong Lin found other people in the forest, and he also knows the truth. He just thinks that if the tribe is good, he can leave. But now, he can''t be so selfish."


    After all, Lin Mengya still can''t bear to make Ruby sad again.


    He helped her up and gently and carefully wiped the tears from the corners of Ruby''s eyes.


    "What do you do?"


    Lin Mengya knew that Xiong Lin had ruby in his heart, but the man couldn''t put down his responsibility in the end.


    She can say Xiong Lin is stupid, but perhaps it is because of this stupidity that Hongyu sympathizes with him.


    "I... I have my master and my little master. I have really figured out that in this life, besides him, I also have people I want to protect. So please don''t blame him anyway."


    Lin Mengya wants to see Ruby''s real thoughts, but she really doesn''t see even a trace of despair from Ruby''s face and eyes.


    It seems that I''m afraid it''s true. As Ruby said, I really figured it out.


    "Well, since you say so, I won''t embarrass him. You have your choice and Xiong Lin has Xiong Lin''s persistence. But if he wants to trouble you again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Biting her teeth, Lin Mengya could only resist the impulse to rush to the tribe and beat Xiong Lin violently.


    There are good men in the world. She must find a better one in the future to make Ruby happy all her life!


    "Thank you, master, thank you."


    Ruby hugged her and burst into tears. Lin Mengya, who has always been eloquent, didn''t know what to say to comfort her at this moment.


    Gently, he patted Ruby''s back like a child. Long Tianyu also knew that he was in some way here and quietly stepped back.


    The two sisters stayed in bed and talked in the middle of the night until the light was slightly bright, and then they fell asleep.


    When she woke up, Lin Mengya saw an unexpected figure by the bed.


    "Bai Su, when did you come back?"


    Isn''t the girl sitting by the bed her little lovely white Sue?


    I saw something wrong in the girl''s eyes. Her eyes fell on Ruby, and then secretly bounced away.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before she reacted.


    I''m jealous of this girl.


    "It''s still early. Would you like to lie down and have a rest?"


    The little girl still hesitated, and the ruby woke up when she heard the news. She vaguely saw Bai Su, but she arched inside automatically and spontaneously.


    "Come on, your sister Hongyu misses you."


    Bai Su dawdled to the bedside. After taking off her coat, she also lay beside Lin Mengya.


    "Why are sister Hongyu''s eyes so swollen?"


    Bai Su asked Lin Mengya in a small voice. After taking a look at Ruby, she answered in a lower volume.


    "She broke up with Xiong Lin."


    "What? Xiong Lin dares to change his mind! I''ll kill him!"


    With that, Bai Su bounced out of bed. Fortunately, Lin Mengya had already prepared and stopped Bai Su at once.


    "Shh! They broke up peacefully. Besides, do you want to make your sister Hongyu sad?"


    Some helplessly looked at Bai su. The girl''s calf protection personality was just like her.


    At the beginning, she also satirized the teacher, saying that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. Now, isn''t there really a way to learn?


    Alas, it seems that you really can''t talk nonsense to avoid face pain.


    "What will sister Hongyu do after that?"


    Bai Su said anxiously, for fear that Ruby would be reluctant to do stupid things.


    "Fool, don''t you have me besides love? If you can find the right person to marry in the future, it''s best to be happy all your life. If you''re not happy, I''ll support you all your life."


    After scraping Bai Su''s nose, the girl finally smiled.


    Snuggle up close to Lin Mengya, close your eyes and sleep sweetly.


    It''s still quiet outside. Obviously, I was told not to make noise in the yard at will.


    After a full sleep, the three sisters helped each other dress up.


    Bai Su obviously moved all her things to the yard. Later, in front of Lin Mengya, she handed over all her master''s things to Hongyu.


    Seeing boxes of things move in, ruby can''t laugh or cry.


    "I, I''m not good at these things. Sister Bletilla used to collect them. Look at the master. He''s disheveled and naked. What a pity!"


    "Poof --"


    Lin Mengya, who was drinking awakening tea, almost choked.


    Well, the sharp decline in the number of women living around her recently has led to her plain face and long hair. At most, she wears simple clothes such as a braid.


    But at least it''s not that bad.


    However, why does Ruby look at her eyes also contain a little guilt.


    "Yes, what sister Bai Su said is reasonable. No wonder everyone dares to make up his Majesty''s mind. It won''t work. Sister Bai Su can rest assured that these things will be handed over to her sister in the future."


    Uh She lowered her head and looked at herself in the tea bowl.


    Actually, it''s really okay.


    Although she doesn''t make up much, she uses her own medicine every day.


    It''s no different from before.


    Why do the two girls have no difference when they are just a beggar on the street?


    "Thank you, sister. Our master has suffered since childhood. We can''t let her suffer a little more in the future."


    As she spoke, Bai Su secretly winked at Lin Mengya.


    Well, she knew it was because Bai Su was afraid of Ruby''s wishful thinking, so she wanted to find something for her to do.


    Stretching out her thumb, Lin Mengya nodded and gave the girl an encouraging look.


    The latter immediately received her encouragement and took the ruby to check one by one.


    "I lent you to them last night, but I can''t borrow any more today."


    The familiar voice sounded from her ear. Lin Mengya turned her head and saw long Tianyu with an unhappy face.


    "What do you want to borrow? We just got married. I don''t know who sleeps in the study every day."


    With a cold hum, Lin Mengya turned over the old account impolitely.


    Who knows, a man with thicker and thicker skin didn''t care at all. Instead, he carried her on his shoulder and left.


    "Therefore, I want to compensate my mother even with interest."


    Make up for it!


    Between the twists and turns, Lin Mengya only felt as if she had been deceived.


    What about the agreed iceberg male abstinence department? When did you become an old driver of drag racing?


    When she was carried back to her room, Lin Mengya was both sorry and guaranteed, which made her escape from the clutches.


    After tossing about for a while, she remembered a key question.


    "Bai Su! Bai Su!"


    She got up hard from long Tianyu''s arms. She shouted Bai Su''s name.


    "Come on, master. I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    Someone else was there. Long Tianyu finally converged. He got up silently, sorted out his clothes, and sat in a chair as his mural.


    "Where''s the man I asked you to invite?"


    Bai Su said suddenly.


    "I feel like I''ve forgotten something, but you don''t have to worry. Now I''m with Mr. Baili. I''m tired all the way. I think she''s not feeling well, so I asked Mr. Baili to give her a diagnosis and treatment first. Before I came here, she drank medicine and was resting. Mr. Baili, when she wakes up, she''ll call someone to tell me. Don''t worry, master."


    It turned out that it was with the teacher.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She said that with Bai Su''s character, even if she is jealous, it should be different.


    Staring at her jealous king, she got up and tidied up her clothes.


    "When someone wakes up, come and tell me immediately."

 Chapter 1087

    It didn''t matter how long she waited. The teacher sent someone to say that the distinguished guest had woken up.


    Lin Mengya immediately rushed over with someone. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the teacher talking and laughing with a woman.


    "Lord wizard, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your body?"


    Lord sorcerer, who is also the biological mother of Angelica dahurica and an old friend of her mother, is sitting in a chair and smiling at her.


    "Don''t call me a witch. Now, I''m not a witch. If you like, you might as well call me aunt Yue."


    Because of the previous injury, the witch, no, aunt Yue''s face is still a little pale, but her spirit is OK, and there is no cold melancholy on her face.


    Without the status of a witch, aunt Yue is more like a gentle and beautiful lady, and there is a little more fireworks in the world.


    But it is more naturally noble and elegant than those ordinary women.


    If her own mother could live to this day, maybe she would be like aunt Yue?


    "I heard from Bai Su that Aunt Yue''s health is not very good. How is it now?"


    Lin Mengya asked with concern. Aunt Yue waved. She immediately went over and grabbed aunt Yue''s wrist to feel her pulse.


    Except for some weakness, others are in good condition.


    "Thanks to you, otherwise I would really die in their hands. Later, I listened to them and wronged you."


    Lovingly touched Lin Mengya''s head. Aunt Yue really loved the child.


    She knows better than anyone that the reason why Lin Mengya instigates these things is nothing more than the hope that she can get rid of the sea of suffering.


    What''s the difference between that cold witch temple and prison for her?


    The child, have a heart.


    "Nothing, but this time I invited aunt Yue to come, in fact, it''s for another thing."


    Aunt Yue looked at her with a little doubt in her eyes.


    "I want to know, aunt Yue''s hometown."


    As soon as she asked this, aunt Yue''s face immediately changed.


    Lin Mengya knows that even if aunt Yue is no longer a wizard, she may not be able to answer her some questions.


    However, she urgently needs aunt Yue to prove something to her.


    But unexpectedly, aunt Yue smiled bitterly, then shook her head and said.


    "Child, there is one thing you should not know. In fact, every generation of witches has a blank memory of their hometown. Even if someone thinks of something, it is just some fragments. And I just remember that my hometown is always immersed in the dark."


    Lin Mengya had expected this for a long time.


    After all, witches are the spiritual belief of the whole lieyun country. If they are not so mysterious, they will not believe for so long.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can find a way to get your memory back."


    Aunt Yue still shook her head and said helplessly.


    "Child, do you think that no one before me was really curious about his hometown? But in the end, they all returned in vain. There are records of witches in the witch temple. We only know that we came up from the ground. And all witches who remember fragments will have the same memory. We were deliberately kept."


    This It''s a message.


    Sure enough, there is indeed an underground city in the hometown of the witch, that is, the empress''s tomb.


    "Aunt Yue, do you think the hometown of the wizard will be the legendary fairy city?"


    However, Lin Mengya felt that it was unlikely.


    Aunt Yue thought and said in embarrassment.


    "I don''t know where the fairy city you said is, but I can tell you one thing. According to the records of witches in previous dynasties, the so-called hometown of witches in the Queen''s tomb may be just a transit place. I don''t know much about others."


    This is the first time she has heard of it.


    Is it difficult for someone to use the underground city to concoct the legend of witches?


    However, some things can make sense. In this way, even if someone finds the underground city, they can''t find the witch''s people.


    How can others find something that doesn''t exist at all?


    It turned out that this is the secret of the wizard.


    "Well, do you have any clues about your real hometown, aunt Yue?"


    Aunt Yue thought hard for a long time and finally had to look at her with regret.


    "Forgive me for not helping you. I searched the records of the whole witch temple about the hometown of the real witch, but I didn''t find it. But boy, there''s something I hope to talk to you alone."


    Lin Mengya has no reason to refuse aunt Yue''s request.


    After the teacher and others quit, Lin Mengya quietly waited for Aunt Yue to speak.


    "There are only two of us now. Aunt Yue, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Aunt Yue hesitated for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, she began to speak faintly.


    "I know what you are doing now. I can''t help you with these things, but there''s one thing I want you to know."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya said she was ready.


    "Your mother, in fact, is not just the eldest princess of the kingdom of heaven. She told me before that her mother came from a very mysterious and powerful family. If her mother, that is, your grandmother, hadn''t escaped by pretending to die, I''m afraid there would be no you now. Therefore, she hopes I can let you stay away from these princes and nobles as far as possible. I know that you have I have married the emperor of Da Jin. If you can, please don''t become the queen or his harem. Believe me and your mother, we just want you to live in peace. "


    Aunt Yue''s words made Lin Mengya unable to understand.


    She knew that her mother was a very intelligent person. Since she said it, there must be no mistake.


    Moreover, long Tianyu has given up the throne of the Jin emperor for her. They originally planned to find a place to live in seclusion.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Yue. I have an appointment with long Tianyu. When things happen here, I ignore the world and live in anonymity."


    Hearing her answer, aunt Yue was relieved.


    Lovingly touched Lin Mengya''s face. Although she also wanted to see her daughter, she felt very happy to see the children of her old friends.


    "Then I''m relieved. Don''t blame aunt Yue for not telling you before. In fact, I was going to find a way to keep you with me and use all my strength to protect you all my life. By the way, your mother also said that if you can see your uncle, remember to believe his words. Because your uncle will protect you at the critical moment. Even your mother''s It was also your uncle''s idea to escape. Everything he does is to protect your mother and you! "


    Is my uncle involved in this matter?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect it. Besides, she suspected her uncle had come before.


    But people''s hearts are changeable, and she is not sure whether her uncle''s mind has changed after so long.


    But there was one thing she was sure that the two were really sincere to her.


    For the sake of safety, she has already had Zuo Qiuyu thrown back to Kyoto.


    I don''t know what this guy is doing.


    "I''ll remember what aunt Yue said. But, aunt Yue, do you know what my mother and grandmother are avoiding? Isn''t it just because the candle dragon will be with the Xin family?"


    Obviously, the mother didn''t tell Aunt Yue everything.


    Aunt Yue only knew that her grandmother''s family power was very strong, and she couldn''t let them find her.


    However, she still had doubts about this.


    After all, it''s been at least sixty or seventy years since my grandmother came to her generation?


    And aunt Yue said that grandma''s mother''s family was very strong.


    If so, how can you not find a person for so many years?


    So she just listened to it.


    In short, all her strength now is better to concentrate on the ruins of Xiancheng.


    "Aunt Yue, I want to send you to Jin. I just don''t know if you can go?"


    Now the fierce cloud is turbulent. Soon, when all forces gather, aunt Yue''s safety will have a great hidden danger.


    What''s more, she wants aunt Yue to spend time with Angelica dahurica''s mother and daughter.


    In aunt Yue''s eyes, there is a repressed desire.


    It''s no wonder that Aunt Yue, who has always been calm, has been supporting her by her belief that she wants to see her daughter for more than ten years.


    Now that she finally has the opportunity to reunite with her daughter, how can she not be excited?


    "What can I do? Since I lost my legs, there is nothing here that can limit me."


    A touch of ruthlessness crossed aunt Yue''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what happened more than ten years ago, but aunt Yue''s determination obviously exceeded her imagination.


    "In that case, I''ll go and prepare now. I want my teacher to take you over and give you a thorough recuperation. Don''t wear your body out because you''ve worked so hard all the way. I''ll arrange other things."


    Aunt Yue looked at her gratefully, so excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Mengya patted her hand and nodded. Some things don''t have to be pointed out. They can understand.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya went out of the door, but saw the teacher sighing in the yard.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?"


    Poked the waist of long Tianyu, who came to be her door god. The latter only looked at Bai Lirui, lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "Mr. Baili feels that his poison skill is useless. He also says that you are a good poison doctor. Now you have become a quack."


    "Well, you soft footed shrimp, I just complain. Why are you gossiping in my students'' ears? Once I have no responsibility, I owe you that I still regard you as my confidant."


    Hearing someone speak ill of him behind his back, Bai Lirui jumped up and stared at long Tianyu, obviously dissatisfied with his "betrayal" behavior.

 Chapter 1088

    Lin Mengya immediately stood in front of her man with a smile to save him from being bullied by the teacher.


    "The teacher is wrong. What if he has a tough temper and beats his wife? Don''t you have to worry about me then?"


    Lin Mengya has already felt through the teacher''s mentality. Compared with her thick general father, the teacher is a very typical father-in-law character.


    As soon as I became a teacher, the teacher was very worried that he would suffer losses.


    I have taught myself a lot of tricks that can deal with experts with profound martial arts.


    Later, when the two people were separated, the teacher monitored long Tianyu for himself every day. According to Baiji, when there was a disturbance, the teacher stayed awake for several days and didn''t know what he was doing in the secret room.


    In short, she is now fully aware of the relationship between her father-in-law and her son-in-law.


    However, hearing what she said, Bai Lirui was in a much better mood. He didn''t stare or blow his beard.


    "That''s right. You should cherish your blessings. I''m a student who has never come before and never came after. You''re not at a loss for what you''ve done for her."


    Watching the teacher leave contentedly, Lin Mengya secretly winked at her man.


    The other party also hooked her lips at her. Lin Mengya secretly pinched the man''s hand, suggesting that she would go back to comfort long Tianyu later, which coaxed her away.


    Look at her, it''s hard to live day by day.


    "Let me talk to the teacher. It seems that we have been as busy as a top since we arrived at lieyun."


    Smiling, holding the teacher''s arm, the two walked out of the yard.


    This town is called Pingshuang town. Because it is surrounded by mountains, there will be many caravans selling medicinal materials.


    Before Lin Mengya goes out, she always blocks her face to avoid attracting other people''s attention.


    Smelling the smell of medicinal materials floating all over the street, both teachers and students were intoxicated.


    "Without these things, I really want to settle here."


    Bai Lirui said with emotion that when he was young, he always wanted to wander the Jianghu, leave home and see the outside world.


    Now I think, a lot of things have happened in his life, but he has never regretted it.


    But now after a little age, I can''t help but miss the plain and stable life.


    "If the teacher likes it, we can also take Ning''er to live in the future. Just in time, I think that in the future, the child can not learn anything, but must inherit the mantle of me and the teacher."


    It''s important to protect your life when wandering the Jianghu.


    She doesn''t want to be a tiger mother and let her child live in her own shadow all her life.


    That''s a very unfair thing for children.


    After all, she has done a lot of things in her life, but Ning''er hasn''t.


    The world she met had both sinister and beautiful places.


    But she can''t replace Ning''er, so she wants Ning''er to experience it by herself.


    "That''s reasonable. Ning''er''s boy is very smart at first sight. But the boy is too spoiled, which is not good for him in the future. If he is a man, he should stand tall and upright. Don''t be like me. In the end, he won''t even recognize his own son."


    In the teacher''s tone, there was bitterness that hurt her.


    She had to admit that there was something wrong with the teacher.


    The relationship between two people can never end with one person''s mistake.


    As for hundred miles of dust-free, he is the most innocent victim here.


    "Why should the teacher be so pessimistic? I believe that with his intelligence, he may not be unaware when things calm down. At that time, it''s better for him to make a choice. I think he has the right to know the truth, doesn''t he?"


    Since long Tianyu came to lieyun, she asked her whereabouts several times.


    But long Tianyu only said that he didn''t trust himself to come to lieyun alone, so he sent a hundred miles of dust-free to protect him.


    Who knows, after reaching the boundary of fierce cloud, the man disappeared.


    There is one who wants to be silent, but the man-machine is sensitive and changeable. Even the former crown prince of the state of Jin can''t understand his true face, let alone others.


    Or, I had to disconnect from them because I had some trouble. Or he found something more important and needed to be more careful.


    In short, hundred miles of dust-free is by no means a simple string puppet in the hands of long Tianyu.


    He has his own judgment. Maybe one day, he will suddenly appear in front of them.


    Compared with this, she is more worried about the simple and lovely look.


    Where the hell has this girl gone?


    They walked around and dared not stay on the street for too long.


    He talked a few more things about his family, but when it came to ruby, the teacher was silent for a long time, and finally sighed.


    "The girl Hongyu is nice, and Xiong Lin is also a nice man. It''s a pity that fortune makes people. I hope they don''t end up in the same situation as me. It''s too late to say anything at that time."


    She thought so, too. It''s a pity that those two people are dead headed and recognize death in everything they do.


    If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t be the end of separation.


    "They will naturally solve their problems. But teacher, Xiong Lin has been hit by feng''er''s tricks twice before and after. Do you know what poison feng''er is using?"


    There are more than thousands of strange poisons in the world. She and her teacher must always hold a modest attitude.


    Because there are always many things they don''t know.


    For example, Xiong Lin suffered heavy losses twice. Up to now, neither she nor her teacher has worked out a result.


    There are only two reasons. First, it is very difficult to configure this thing. It can be said that unless you have a prescription, it is difficult to configure it. Second, they have never heard of the medicinal materials used to configure this thing.


    If it is the first, it will be saved. Sooner or later, it will be found out. If it''s the second kind Then they want to study it, but it''s even more difficult.


    "Alas, I didn''t expect that. I''ve been playing poison for half my life, but I haven''t seen this kind of poison. It''s not a profound thing. It just makes people fall into illusion, either crazy or crazy. But generally, this kind of poison has some defects. If the toxicity is too light, it can easily wake people up if they are a little firm in mind or pain. The toxicity is too dramatic Strong, then this person will be abandoned. It is also possible to be crazy all his life. But you say the poison is strange. It can make people confused between fantasy and reality. I sent someone to ask. In fact, what happened to Xiong Lin that night was true in the first half. But in the second half, if he didn''t find the people hiding in the forest, he absolutely didn''t believe it, it was false. You said, "is it strange?"


    Lin Mengya is puzzled about this.


    Although hypnosis or such means can also play such a role, it does not only need this drug, but the operator must receive very professional training.


    Moreover, group hypnosis, which requires very powerful means.


    Feng ER''s mind is OK, but her means are so poor.


    The only certainty is that feng''er must have obtained these poisons from her mother.


    She didn''t want to go deep into Grandma Shehua''s cave again to find out.


    But she was afraid that this might scare the snake.


    After all, the people who deployed long Tianyu there came the news that the surrounding woods were not quiet.


    The only thing that makes her happy is that no one except her has entered the cave.


    Obviously, for the Xin family, it''s not time yet.


    Also, with the fake snake flower grandmother to guard, ordinary people can''t get in. Even if they get in, they can''t open the door without proper methods.


    In this way, it can buy her more time.


    "The teacher should study this matter more. I know that day is coming. Before that, we must be well prepared. By the way, the flower ghost I brought back, how are you doing?"


    The little snake really didn''t disappoint her. Although she still couldn''t bear more of her blood, if the teacher slightly weakened some toxicity after matching with other drugs, there would be no harm to the flower ghost.


    However, the toxicity of the flower ghost itself is very strong. After mixing her blood, the toxicity will become more and more severe.


    Now, if the little thing bit her, she would be numb for half a minute.


    Of course, the flower ghost will die, but it also means that the poison of the flower ghost has the potential to compete with her blood poison.


    If they use its venom to prepare a better antidote, they will have more assurance when they enter the ruins of Xiancheng.


    "The poison of the flower ghost is very precious, and your blood is more precious. So you have to think about who you will take."


    Lin Mengya had planned for a long time, and now she just told her teacher to prepare early.


    "Long Tianyu will go with me, and Bai Su is expected to go with me, too. However, in addition to the two of them, I''d better prepare more for Qinghu. It should be very dangerous for him to leave this time. But I always have a hunch that we will meet there. I just hope it will be friends rather than enemies."


    When it comes to Qinghu, Lin Mengya always feels sad.


    That guy, always without a greeting, completely disappeared in front of himself, and then came back with scars all over his body.


    This time, she didn''t want to forgive him so easily.


    "OK, but are you only going to take them in?"


    Lin Mengya nodded in response to the teacher''s question.


    "It''s risky for us to go in, not to fight. Besides, there are so many babies there that a fool will let his big army follow in. Unless he can shut everyone''s mouth after he goes out."

 Chapter 1089

    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya smiled deeply.


    She really doesn''t need to bring too many people in. After all, in a sense, they actually belong to the people who go in and do damage.


    With fewer people and higher mobility, it is convenient to move. Seeing the right time can give the other party a powerful blow.


    Bai Lirui thought for a while. Indeed, what his students said is very reasonable.


    "Well, if there are too many people, I will inevitably take care of one and lose the other. If there are only three of you, I can protect your integrity even if I try my best."


    In the teacher''s tone, there is his pride.


    Lin Mengya also smiled. Even after so many things, the teacher is still the poison master called poison saint.


    The two people want to buy something from outside. The only advantage here is that they can buy some fresh herbs.


    Although some medicinal materials must be processed, there is no teacher''s skill outside.


    After picking and choosing for a long time, the two returned with a full load.


    "Have you heard? Something happened to Wangcheng!"


    Just passing by a drug collection team, Lin Mengya heard their whispers.


    Subconsciously pretending to bow their heads to choose herbs, but actually they are asking for their news.


    "Wang Cheng? Haven''t you moved away? What else can happen?"


    "Well, what can we know here? There has been a lot of rumors over there. It is said that the king moved the capital because he was blessed by the empress witch. The old palace collapsed just half a month after the king left. It is said that now the whole old king city is empty."


    The two people were still talking. Lin Mengya listened attentively and probably knew what had happened.


    Silently followed the teacher back to the yard. As soon as he entered the door, long Tianyu met him with a frown.


    "Something happened to the palace."


    Lin Mengya nodded, handed over all the herbs in her hand to the teacher, took long Tianyu and returned to the main house.


    "I heard people say in the street that Xiaoyu did a good job this time. At least they weren''t used by interested people."


    Long Tianyu didn''t expect that his wife was concerned about this.


    However, Lin Mengya''s appearance of not being in a hurry also made him feel a little more stable.


    "It''s really good. At least for now, no one will block the relocation of the capital. However, our people are blocked. No one knows the situation inside. Do you need --"


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya stopped long Tianyu.


    She knew what the other party meant. She wanted to exchange the situation inside with the smallest sacrifice.


    However, this is completely unnecessary.


    "Now, there''s still no news from Xiong Ling, but the king''s palace is mobilizing the public. I think it''s definitely a trap there. There must be many elites from the Xin family? It''s a good game to lure the tiger away from the mountain."


    Fairy City, for those guys who are addicted to profit, it is very tempting.


    Therefore, it is also a great opportunity for the king and Xiaoyu to withdraw from the king''s city.


    They can''t wait. In just half a month, they gathered their strength and turned the palace into a desperate situation.


    I want to know that the entrance of Xiancheng will never be opened so easily.


    The number of people sent by the Xin family now is just acting.


    They just need to wait quietly, and this day will not be too far. "Well, the Xin family can now be regarded as pouring out. Except for the missing Xin Li, almost all of them have rushed to the King City."


    That''s right. She felt that Xinli''s disappearance was very problematic.


    A seed player carefully cultivated by the whole family, how can he go out because of a little thing?


    Originally, it''s all for today.


    "I tell you, you must be careful these days. If you fight with each other, you must not love war. If you can run, don''t show off."


    These, long Tianyu has already ordered.


    What he brings are the elites among the elites. He will never tangle with others when his mind is hot.


    The atmosphere on their side also became dignified with the news.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui studied the antidote almost at home, and finally achieved results half a month later.


    "This thing is really good."


    Now in front of Lin Mengya is a small Lavender pill.


    Carefully smell it, which is also mixed with a strange smell. The taste is very light, but it makes people feel drunk.


    But in Lin Mengya''s smell, she only smelled the smell of poison and blood.


    "Yes, but it almost killed me."


    While appreciating the three pills, he was so distressed that he went straight into the teeth.


    Baili Rui is not distressed, but flesh pain.


    Although these three little things are insignificant, they really tossed all his inventory.


    I think he''s been traveling all these years. There''s only a lot more inventory, but now he''s been ruined all over.


    Alas, the apprentice was careless!


    "Thank you, teacher."


    For the teacher''s complaint, Lin Mengya wisely chose to be coquettish with a smile.


    What she didn''t know was that the teacher was not just worried about drugs, but worried about her safety.


    "Anyway, you have to give me a pension in the future. I can''t take these things with me when I die. I still have to be yours. But remember, girl, this medicine is used to fight poison with poison. You have to think about how to use it and how to use it."


    For this student, bailiri has always been an endless dote.


    So no matter what she wants to do, he won''t stop. He will only do his best to help.


    "I know. Don''t worry, teacher. Let the teacher have a rest these days and let them take you away."


    Lin Mengya carefully collected the three pills, smiled and hugged the teacher, unwilling to say.


    "I have arranged everything for the teacher. You have done too much for me. If the students can come out safely, you will take good care of the rest of your life. But if the students can''t come back, the teacher shouldn''t miss me too much. Ning''er is still waiting for you to love. There will be others to be filial to you for me."


    Her tone was relaxed, at least not like giving her last words.


    But in bailiri''s eyes, for some reason, a few tears came out.


    This is his only student and only daughter!


    "You girl, people say that good people don''t live long, and disasters live for thousands of years. You are the first big disaster in heaven and earth, so you''ll be fine."


    His words trembled. No father would willingly put his children in danger.


    However, in addition to worry, he has no ability to block in front of her and cover the danger for her.


    "Yes, I''m a big headache for poison Saint capital. What can be better than me in this world. Teacher, you must wait for me to come back, you must!"


    She choked back her tears. If she cries now, it won''t be over for a while.


    Try to raise her smiling face and want the teacher to remember her now. She believes that even if she is really unlucky to go, at least the teacher will remember her.


    "Good boy, the teacher will be waiting for you. Go quickly. After working hard for half a month, you still don''t have a rest. Look at you, you''ve lost a circle."


    Lin Mengya nodded heavily and left bailirui''s line of sight with light steps.


    Smiling tears fall quietly.


    Baili Rui supported the corner of the table with his hand and covered the position of his chest.


    Why does he feel so uneasy? I hope everything will go well with the girl.


    "This is yours, this is Bai Su''s. I want to keep the rest for Qing Hu."


    Back in the room, Lin Mengya carefully separated the pills.


    It''s so toxic that you can only use it in a good jade bottle to prevent the medicine from leaking out.


    Long Tianyu took it seriously and painfully touched his wife''s face.


    "Go and have a rest first. Leave the rest to me."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya took off her coat and went straight to bed.


    Long Tianyu always reassures her because he can always arrange everything for her silently, and then accompany her to do those crazy things.


    Inexplicable heart tremor awakened Lin Mengya from her sleep.


    Quickly put on his shoes and went to the yard. The night was like ink washing, and there was no trace of white.


    "What happened?"


    Bai Su and Hong Yu, who lived across the courtyard, heard the news and immediately ran out of their room and asked urgently.


    "I don''t know, but I always feel that something big has happened. Where''s long Tianyu? Have you seen him?"


    The two men shook their heads and Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows.


    Something must have happened, otherwise she would never feel so upset.


    Standing in the yard and waiting, before long, long Tianyu rushed over in a hurry. Lin Mengya saw that his skirt was stained with blood.


    "Are you hurt?"


    She rushed over and examined him quickly.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but gently pushed her hand away.


    "I''m fine. Something happened on the mountain."


    His eyes lightly glanced at Ruby. Lin Mengya knew what he meant and immediately said in a deep voice.


    "Hongyu Baisu, you go and arrange for everyone to leave. Especially on the teacher''s side, Hongyu, you follow the teacher. Be sure to arrive at a safe place as soon as possible. When things calm down here, we''ll meet you."


    Without doubt, Hongyu immediately took Baisu and did what she told her.


    Seeing that the two of them were far away and could not hear their conversation, Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked.


    "What happened to Xiong Lin?"


    Long Tianyu gave her a little finger stained with blood. Lin Mengya only looked at it and knew who it belonged to.


    "As you expected, the dead people of Xiong Ling tribe have indeed become corpse puppets. Xiong Lin, these living people, were suddenly attacked by those corpse puppets, and now they have been forced into the cave. Those corpse puppets have infinite power, and our people can''t be killed at all! This was cut off by Xiong Lin when he protected his people."

 Chapter 1090

    No wonder long Tianyu doesn''t let Hongyu listen here.


    If Hongyu knows, she is afraid that she will ignore it and go to find Xiong Lin.


    "Is there anyone else besides the Xiong Ling tribe?"


    Long Tianyu looked serious and told her the current situation quickly and deeply.


    "Apart from the corpse puppets of Xiong Ling tribe, I don''t know where the Xin family got other corpse puppets. Almost overnight, they were all over the exits of Xiong Ling. Our people were able to go in and out freely because they had something to give. However, they were not found at most. If they were put together, I''m afraid they weren''t the opponents of those corpse puppets. At present Besides those things, no one else has been found. "


    Sure enough, as she guessed.


    The Xin family first used a large force to attract people''s attention, and then sent real elites to break through.


    Those dead bodies should have been buried here in advance.


    Xin Li is a master of controlling Gu. In addition, there must be someone around him to help.


    It''s not difficult for him to control these bodies with insects.


    However, before she left, she told Xiong Lin to burn the body and leave with the rest of the tribe.


    I don''t know what the reckless man thinks. He made a stubborn at this critical moment.


    Well, I was brought to the pot by others.


    "Did those corpse puppets also follow into the cave?"


    Long Tianyu nodded. Although their people were watching from a distance, they also saw those bodies. Zhengyuan kept walking into the cave.


    "Xiong Lin, please help yourself. These controlled things are not so terrible. If he is smart enough, he should be able to escape from death. As for us, we have to find a way to get in."


    The Xin family is very smart. They know what''s inside. When the living see it, they will be greedy. Therefore, they use the dead.


    If she guessed right, these dead people should be used to explore the way.


    Xinli should also be among these dead people, but he won''t be so forward.


    As long as they are careful, they should be able to get in with them.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go quickly."


    Long Tianyu also knew the priorities of things. Fortunately, after they knew that something had happened to the palace, they were already ready.


    Now, just take something and go.


    "No hurry, we still need one thing before we leave."


    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously. Long Tianyu only felt that his back was cold.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know what the girl wanted until she took him to the mountain outside Xiong Ling tribe.


    "Master, do we really want to wear this?"


    Bai Su frowned and said she hated it.


    "Yes, I buried it for a long time to make it. My husband, am I very prescient?"


    Lin Mengya''s big eyes twinkled with pride.


    Long Tianyu''s rare don''t overdo it and said "um" against his heart.


    "But it''s dirty..."


    Just before half a column of incense, Lin Mengya led them to a shady hillside.


    Then, after finally determining the orientation, he took out a small shovel and planed on the ground.


    A moment later, three pieces of cloth that could barely be regarded as clothes were dug out of the soil by her.


    Because it is shady and humid here, the smell of fresh soil mixed with the smell of moisture makes these clothes give off an unparalleled smell.


    Don''t mention Bai su. Even long Tianyu, who has always had a high tolerance, looks very blue.


    "Why? We have to pretend to be a dead body, not a noble childe. Change quickly! The clothes inside must be torn before wearing! Don''t worry, the earth here is mixed with special medicine powder. There are no insects and won''t make you sick. Wearing too much can also protect your skin!"


    Lin Mengya gave them a hard look. The two martial arts practitioners were so mother-in-law.


    She''s a spoiled young lady. She hasn''t said anything yet. All right!


    However, the two men complained at most. They found a hidden place and quickly changed their clothes.


    They saw Lin Mengya, who had been replaced one step earlier, grabbing the soil scattered on the ground to cover her face.


    "Master, let me help you."


    Bai Su was secretly ashamed. The master was right. He was really wrong to be so picky.


    "Come quickly, this mud is the best when it is fresh. It can really beautifying and beautifying the face. This place is really good. If there is no money later, come here and make a mask to sell it."


    Although the situation is very critical, Lin Mengya''s gags, long Tianyu and Bai Su, don''t feel much nervous.


    Soon, the three people were like corpse puppets jumping out of the soil, quietly approaching the tide of those corpse puppets.


    In the night, the corpse puppets in front of them moved on the ground like a tide.


    Lin Mengya, who has an extraordinary sense of smell, only feels that she is going to be stun by the smell of corpse odor.


    It seems that although the Xin family has a way to stop the decay of the body, it has no way to curb the decay of the internal organs.


    However, these are disposable items for the Xin family, so there is no need to worry about so many.


    "Let''s go straight around from the back. Xinli, they must still be hiding in the dark. No matter how many bodies there are, they are still human and need light. We are the same, so we must be careful."


    Long Tianyu whispered to the two men. Lin Mengya nodded with Bai su. The three men quickly disappeared into the night.


    Long Tianyu directly grabbed Lin Mengya''s waist so that she wouldn''t trip because she couldn''t see the road clearly.


    Martial arts experts are powerful. Compared with those corpse puppets, their actions are faster and more effective.


    Soon they reached the back of the cave.


    There are many bodies here, but there are many fewer than before.


    Probably because the distance here is relatively close, so the corpse puppet went in earlier.


    Standing on the hill, Lin Mengya took a breath quietly.


    Fortunately, there is no light here. I can''t see the appearance of those corpses and puppets, and my psychological burden is small.


    "Don''t worry, this soil can isolate all your smells. The corpse puppet will never find us."


    Fortunately, before that, Xin Ying and others had forcibly awakened this kind of puppet poison, which gave the teacher a chance to study with her.


    This thing can control the human nervous system, and it is sensitive to the same kind.


    In other words, it generally does not attack its own kind.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya didn''t come to save Xiong Lin, because there were sleeping puppet insects on them.


    Now, their task should be to follow the same kind to enter the gate of Xiancheng. Xiong Lin didn''t know, so he resisted.


    If they are smart enough, they should find out about it. At that time, it will be easy to save their lives.


    Three people as close to the ground as possible, bent to walk.


    Fortunately, there is no moon today. They can''t see anyone else except each other.


    Long Tianyu walked silently in the front. After Bai Su was broken, Lin Mengya was still protected in the middle.


    The three men finally approached the corpse puppets. The actions of those corpses were a little stiff. I think it was because they had been dead for a long time.


    Slowly, they followed a crooked corpse puppet and mixed into the corpse puppet.


    After walking for a while, I found that there was really no reaction around.


    The three hearts finally fell to the ground. It seems that Lin Mengya''s means are still useful.


    Poked long Tianyu''s waist and pulled Bai Su''s sleeve. Lin Mengya pointed to the body in front.


    The two men immediately understood, immediately looked for a goal, carefully and hard, and learned how others walk.


    It may not be easy to learn, but if you follow the body, gradually, the body will automatically master this rhythm.


    Soon, the three became the same pace as the three in front.


    So deep, one foot shallow, one foot near the cave, new problems appear again.


    In the cave, there was a little reddish light.


    That means there''s someone inside.


    The three men gradually slowed down and soon fell behind their team.


    The Xin family is really cunning. They sent someone to guard them, not counting the corpses.


    Go or not?


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya, who frowned and was obviously making a decision.


    "Go!"


    She said softly but firmly. With a wave of her small hand, she took the other two people with her.


    There are so many bodies that they can''t check one by one.


    Unless they have a way to identify which of these corpses has insects and which has no insects.


    If so, she will use the imitation Gu prepared by the teacher to see if she can get through.


    If it doesn''t work - hit it!


    Although there are so many corpse puppets, they can''t pose a great threat to them!


    The three men approached slowly, mixed in the two corpses and entered the cave.


    As soon as she came in, she saw a man standing in the light not far away.


    The man was dressed in dark silk and satin, but his facial features were very strange.


    The eyes, mouth and ears are small, just like children who don''t grow, but the nose is very big.


    In fact, it''s just a little bigger than a normal person, but it looks different on the face where other accessories are very small.


    The man stood in a narrow part of the cave and kept twitching his nose.


    It seems that the man should be able to smell the body.


    Lin Mengya is glad that she has made preparations in advance, but she is worried that her taste will not be completely covered.


    Now, her nose has almost been smoked and is of no use at all.


    Can only be frightened, with the corpse puppet to the man''s direction.


    "Eh, no!"


    Just when she was a few steps away from the man, she suddenly heard that the man was surprised.


    It can''t be true! Is it seen now?


    She saw the big nose and stirred for a moment, as if confirming something.

 Chapter 1091

    The man didn''t know what he smelled, but he moved his legs and walked closer and closer in their direction.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man getting closer and closer. She couldn''t help pinching herself and calming her tension.


    Tachycardia and emotional excitement will change the smell.


    Although she knew that the soil imitating the rotten smell of corpses would cover up most of the smell.


    But the Xin family has different evil sects. She can''t take risks.


    The big nose man is getting closer and closer. Even Lin Mengya can see clearly by the light. The guy is actually a bald man with few hairs on his head.


    But as the man got closer and closer, she tried to control her actions and didn''t reveal any flaws. She couldn''t even take a look at Bai Su and long Tianyu in front of and behind her.


    "Ha ha, I found you!"


    Lin Mengya was shocked, and secretly fastened the crossbow tied to her wrist, ready to give him a box when he was not prepared.


    The big nose laughed wildly and grabbed her hand.


    She obviously felt the breath of Bai Su and long Tianyu, with some subtle changes.


    Just expose her. Please don''t¡ª¡ª


    Eh?


    She felt as if she had been hit by something behind her, and then she walked forward unconsciously.


    But just fine, missed the hand with big nose.


    With a "click", the corpse standing behind her was pinched off its neck by the big nose.


    When she heard the big nose scold, she thought it was because the real corpse puppet had a hard neck.


    Because of these steps, she was also forced to separate from long Tianyu and Bai Su, and was held together by other corpse puppets to the cave.


    She dared not look back for fear that someone would notice her before and after that.


    But she listened carefully, but there was no movement of fighting behind. It seemed that they should not have been found.


    Who could have pushed her just now?


    Bai Su was indeed behind her, but the palm of the man who had just pushed her was cold.


    Is there anyone else here?


    Judging from the situation just now, the man has no hostility to them, at least for now.


    But it''s about life and death. She can''t easily believe anyone except the people she brought.


    After putting her in the narrowest place, she soon arrived at the place where Grandma fake snake flower was guarding.


    The woman who was tortured crazy and called like a watchdog lay quietly on her iron bed.


    Lin Mengya only took one look and stopped looking at herself.


    She doesn''t know the woman''s name, and she probably won''t have a chance to know.


    Because the woman was lying quietly in bed, her body was split in two.


    Blood and meat are always here, probably because this woman is no longer useful.


    Lin Mengya could not help shivering. In the eyes of Xin''s family, what is life?


    The corpse puppet has no emotion and perception, so no one will look at the woman.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but hide from her for a few eyes, but unexpectedly saw that the woman seemed to hold something in her hand.


    Gradually slowing down her pace, Lin Mengya slowly approached the woman''s position under the cover of the corpse puppets around her.


    A little closer, she saw that the woman''s hand seemed to be holding a flower. She just wanted to squat down and observe carefully. Suddenly, a lot of corpses came from behind. One could not dodge. She was almost squeezed out of the crowd.


    She saw a corpse puppet coming from the edge of the iron bed and kicked the woman''s hand heavily.


    What the man was holding fell right at her feet.


    Quickly stepped on it. Fortunately, there was a lot of mud on the sole of her shoes, and it stuck to it all at once.


    Although a little footed, it seems that it should be something like metal and jade.


    The gate was under the iron bed, and it was hollow. The corpse puppets jumped down one by one, just like dumplings.


    Lin Mengya also followed the team to the hole more than one person wide.


    Inside, the thick poisonous gas has dispersed a lot. It has been a long time to come to this cave.


    Without hesitation, Lin Mengya jumped down and jumped into a pool.


    The smell of fishy and sour, although she was ready to shut her breath, still penetrated into her mouth and nostrils.


    However, the water in this pool does not contain much toxin. Obviously, the corpses who have been rinsed with water in front have played a great role.


    She immediately got up from the pool, because these corpses went in the same direction automatically.


    Lin Mengya quickly looked around and found that it was not generally black and there was no light.


    In that case, it seems that we can only follow those corpse puppets.


    But here, darkness becomes the best cover color.


    She was thin, and no one could find her if she hid in the dark.


    She was all wet on the ground and found that the ground here was really cold to the bone.


    Shivering and staring at the pool, I believe that if long Tianyu and Bai Su jump down, they will choose to look for or wait for their companions here like her.


    She felt as if she was lying in a big freezer. Only by clenching her teeth could she restrain her trembling teeth.


    Fortunately, before long, she saw a figure, fell from the top lightly, and didn''t even jump into the pool.


    Although she looked at the silhouette of the man and looked like her own white Su, she still didn''t dare to move for fear that it was someone else.


    The man soon disappeared into the darkness. Soon, Lin Mengya felt a slight tremor in her chest.


    What a white Sue!


    Lin Mengya got up in surprise and touched it in the direction of the just now.


    Before coming, she had expected that she might lose her direction, so she prepared a kind of bug for them in advance.


    This little bug has a characteristic. Once you hear a specific sound, you will be very excited.


    The teacher happens to have several bamboo flutes that can make this sound, and ordinary people can''t hear it. Unexpectedly, they come in handy here.


    She ran over panting, and soon heard someone calling herself.


    "Master? Master?"


    The repressed voice was not big. If she hadn''t heard well, she would have missed it.


    "I''m here."


    She also responded in a low voice. In a few seconds, someone grabbed her arm.


    "It''s me!"


    Bai Su''s familiar voice came into her ears, which reassured Lin Mengya a lot.


    She also returned and held Bai Su''s hand. With the Shennong system, she could immediately distinguish whether the person in front of her was Bai Su or not.


    "Are you all right? Why are you so wet? What if you catch a cold!"


    She heard her concern for herself from Bai Su''s tone.


    But this is not a good place to talk. They''d better leave as soon as possible.


    "Where''s long Tianyu? Can you see him?"


    According to their previous position, long Tianyu should be in front of Baisu.


    But she kept staring at him, but she didn''t see him.


    Moreover, except that Bai Su came down, she had no reaction with a small cloth bag of insects on her chest.


    Isn''t this man down yet?


    "When you were knocked in just now, your majesty and I were in a hurry and wanted to find you. Who knows what the big nose guy smelled and broke many corpse puppets'' necks. We were all scattered. Later, I didn''t see whether your majesty came in or not."


    So it is. Lin Mengya only feels that her heart is hanging. That guy can''t do anything.


    "Shall we wait a little longer, or shall we go now?"


    Lin Mengya wants to wait, but the more they wait, the more dangerous they are.


    Now she understood why the Xin family had to prepare so many corpse puppets.


    The underground space should be large and full of poison gas.


    It''s perfectly appropriate to let these lifeless corpses and puppets go through the thunder.


    But where is the end of those corpse puppets?


    Looking at the hole again, Lin Mengya finally bit her teeth and decided to leave with Bai su.


    Long Tianyu will be fine. He knows how important he is to himself.


    So anyway, he will protect himself.


    Two people followed the corpse puppet not far or near. In the dark, vision had completely lost its function.


    Fortunately, she has Bai Su, a martial arts expert.


    Even when she was deprived of vision, Bai Su helped her and still walked smoothly.


    But bumps and bumps were inevitable. Until Lin Mengya tripped to the ground for the third time, without accident, she touched a human skeleton.


    "It seems that many people have died here."


    Lin Mengya whispers to Bai su. The space here is bigger than she imagined.


    Because there is no response here.


    "Master, are you hurt? Is this the tomb of a big man? Otherwise, how can there be so many dead people?"


    Bai Su immediately helped her and touched Lin Mengya''s leg. After making sure she didn''t have any wounds, she continued to help her on the road.


    Corpse puppets still walk aimlessly, and they don''t have to control the distance suspiciously. Because there is no light here, no one can find them.


    "Tomb? I don''t think so. Do you remember the last time I tripped over a skeleton, I said it was still a child?"


    Bai Su nodded and realized that the master couldn''t see it, so she had to respond with a small "um".


    "Although there are children and women who died in ancient tombs, most of them will be separated. However, if this is the burial pit of ancient tombs, don''t you think it''s too spacious?"


    Here, Lin Mengya feels that the first wrong factor is space.


    "Master means."


    "The larger the tomb, the larger the project. Think about it, we''ve been gone for a long time now. Have there ever been walls around?"


    "No, not half."

 Chapter 1092

    "So, if it''s just a martyr''s pit here, how big must the whole tomb be? Will a person with such ability simply dig a pit and bury himself and the martyrs?"


    "No."


    Bai Su also understood what she meant. The owner of such a huge underground project must be very prominent. Otherwise, he would not have such strength to dig.


    "Since it is a relic of Xiancheng, I think it should be a huge and abandoned underground city. And our current location may be a wide square."


    For Xiancheng, there are not many records in those ancient books.


    The only thing is that it once belonged to the Witch Queen and was extremely prosperous.


    "I think so when you say that. But master, we''ve been discrediting for so long. How long will it take us to go out?"


    Darkness always brings depression and despair.


    Fortunately, there are two of them. Otherwise, this is no less than hell.


    "I don''t know, but the air here is still fresh, which means that there are facilities with the ground air, and it is still playing a role. The ground is also very dry. I think some means were used in the ground when it was built. If I''m good, it should be a very important place when it was still in use. As for the entrance to the palace The entrance should be the underground entrance they really use. Xin family, have you been here so long? "


    The only thing she can be sure of now is that the fake hometown in aunt Yue''s mouth should not be here.


    After thinking about it, she thought it was impossible.


    If the Xin family really came, wouldn''t they be allowed to empty the contents?


    The line of sight, unconsciously looked over to the side of the only corpse puppet who heard the movement. Since no one has been here, why would they¡ª¡ª


    "I probably know where their destination is."


    "Ha? How did you know?"


    Bai Su was obviously surprised.


    "If my guess is right, Xinli and his men don''t have to come here at all."


    She stopped and secretly rejoiced that she had found it in time.


    "Master, have we been calculated by them?"


    Lin Mengya said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not calculated, but smart. They did find that the entrance of the immortal city was true, but everyone came to compete for things, but they came to send things."


    Lin Mengya''s words made Bai Su''s alarm ring loud.


    Now, in such a large underground city, only the two of them depend on each other, which is obviously more dangerous.


    "Well, let''s take out the lighting stone. Although it''s a little conspicuous, I''m afraid there will be no other living people here except us."


    Bai Su felt a little uncomfortable when she heard the speech.


    But he was obedient and took out layers of wrapped lighting stones from his arms.


    The soft light is dazzling because it has been in the dark for a long time.


    Lin Mengya only felt sour in her eyes and squeezed out several tears. Only then did she gradually adapt to the bright green light.


    "My God, there are bones everywhere!"


    Bai Su just looked around with the lighting stone and couldn''t help crying out.


    Lin Mengya was the same, but she squatted down a little and looked at each bone with light.


    She found that all the bones were directed in the same direction.


    And that direction is vaguely the same as the direction of the corpse puppet.


    "Come on, let''s go and see if it''s a blessing or a curse. It''s a curse that can''t be avoided."


    Bai Su nodded, and the two continued to walk past.


    After walking for a whole day, Lin Mengya only felt that her physical strength was seriously overdrawn, even Bai Su, a martial artist.


    "Master, isn''t this square too big?"


    They also found a clean place to sit down and rest and recover their strength.


    "It''s bigger, but I always think there are some shortcomings."


    Bai Su also had such doubts. After looking at each other, they said with tacit understanding - stone statue!


    Yes, it''s a stone statue.


    Generally, there will be a small square in each city of lieyun country.


    In addition to the King City, there will be a stone statue in other squares.


    Stone statues are generally not a person. Most of them are symbols of their own city totem.


    But the square is not. If they didn''t see it because they walked too far, the square would be too big.


    Lin Mengya touched the ground and found that it was different from the place where she fell just now. It was not so cold and piercing.


    It seems that the place where they came down is not a square.


    Lin Mengya''s heart began to murmur, what is this place?


    "Look, master, there seems to be light in front!"


    Bai Su''s tone was a little excited, but more alert.


    Lin Mengya, too, stood up and looked into the distance.


    Different from the green light from their lighting stone, the light there is orange with temperature.


    "Put away the lighting stone. It may not be long Tianyu!"


    Long Tianyu has the same lighting stone as her. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that he deliberately made the light to attract them.


    But no one can relax until it is determined.


    Bai Su reacted quickly. After putting away the lighting stone, they didn''t rush there immediately.


    Instead, he sat there and continued to rest until his physical strength recovered almost, and then got up and continued to walk.


    In this way, even if the other party finds them, it is difficult to estimate their speed.


    As she got closer and closer to the fire, Lin Mengya heard a repressed cry in front of her.


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling a little disappointed. It seems that it''s not long Tianyu.


    "Patriarch, we... Can''t we really get out?"


    Patriarch? Lin Mengya''s heart moved and secretly pulled Bai su.


    I''m afraid there should be no second person who can be called like this except that one?


    "Xiao Fang, we''ll go out. Trust me. Also, don''t call me patriarch anymore. Xiong Ling is gone."


    The familiar voice made Lin Mengya feel faint joy.


    But she didn''t rush forward to recognize each other. There was only one torch, but she heard the voices of several people.


    And now if they rush out, they may be identified as the enemy.


    "Wuwu, clan leader, no, brother Xiong Lin, if only we had listened to you. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t yelled for revenge for my brother, you wouldn''t have been implicated by me."


    The boy named Xiao Fang continued to cry. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in the dark.


    She said, Xiong Lin, how could they be brought up in a pot? It''s still because of the bear child.


    "Come on, Xiao Fang, don''t blame yourself. It''s my responsibility, but I''ll take you out anyway."


    Xiong Lin remorsefully said that people with a heavy sense of responsibility would naturally think so.


    Bai Su pinched Lin Mengya''s hand and seemed to be asking whether to come forward to meet him.


    But Lin Mengya only took half a step forward. Before the soles of her feet landed, she retreated back.


    Her body was a little stiff, and Bai Su, who had been leaning against her, also felt it.


    That is a very instinctive reaction when people face danger.


    Bai Su immediately realized that the master must have found something.


    The light of fire in front, accompanied by the sound of conversation, went farther and farther. Obviously, they also sat here to have a rest.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su stood there motionless. Knowing that the fire went so far again that they couldn''t hear their voices, Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    "No, he came down?"


    "Master, who are you talking about?"


    Bai Su was confused. The people in front of them both recognized that Xiong Lin was right, but judging from the master''s performance, it was obviously the enemy.


    "Xinli, I felt the existence of Xinli among those people. However, his breath was very unstable, and even I caught it by chance. Strange, did the system fail?"


    Lin Mengya patted her head gently. Because she had met Xinli, Shennong system will automatically remember the toxin information on this person.


    The original Xinli was in the system, which was a mobile poison library.


    But just now Shennong system just caught several poisons that were the same as Xinli.


    That''s why she stopped. Because the poison on Xinli is rare.


    How could it appear on Xiong Lin and his gang?


    "Master, do you smell anything?"


    Lin Mengya sniffed hard, but her smoked nose still couldn''t smell at all.


    "It''s the smell of blood. It''s not far away."


    Because Xinli is suspected to exist in front, neither of the two dare to use the lighting stone.


    Fortunately, Bai Su''s smell was sensitive. After looking around for a few minutes, they found the source of the bloody smell.


    "Dead."


    Bai Su squatted down and groped for the position of the body''s neck, but found that the other party''s neck had been broken.


    Lin Mengya squatted down next to Bai Su, followed her hand and touched the position of the body''s face, but she touched the sticky blood.


    "The face was also destroyed. It was done completely."


    She didn''t hate blood, but she was not used to touching it in the dark.


    There were traces of sharp weapons on his face, and even the bones of his face were broken.


    I''m afraid that even his mother doesn''t know him now.


    "Who is this man?"


    Bai Su''s tone was a little nervous. After all, they didn''t know the identity of the murderer or why he did it.


    Lin Mengya wiped the blood in her hands with her body clothes and stood up.


    "It''s from the bear spirit tribe."

 Chapter 1093

    Even if her face was completely smashed, she touched other parts of the body and was sure to be a teenager.


    Before that, only Xiong Lin and others had stayed here, and the people she sent also reported that Xiong Lin found the remaining clansmen in the forest, mainly boys and girls.


    If that person is really Xinli, I''m afraid that now he has hidden around Xiong Lin and them.


    "Master, shall we continue to follow them now?"


    Up to now, Lin Mengya has a general guess about the so-called immortal city ruins.


    If this is the case, then the reason why Xinli came down is very simple.


    "No, we don''t have to follow them. I don''t think they will be in danger for the time being."


    Suddenly he came to a place he didn''t understand and couldn''t control. Although Bai Su had excellent martial arts, his mind was not as agile as Lin Mengya.


    "Then we..."


    "Continue to follow the direction of the corpse puppet. It''s best to speed up a little. I think it will be lively here soon."


    Bai Su didn''t speak, but she held Lin Mengya''s hand tightly.


    The two men walked quickly in the dark, and even started a small run when their physical strength allowed.


    At this time, the limit of physical strength was constantly refreshed, and Bai Su was fortunately carrying some dry food after layers of packages.


    Eat a few mouthfuls in silence, and then continue to run in the dark. Even though the existence of Shennong system will not make her completely lose her sense of time, the invariable darkness really makes people collapse.


    Therefore, she can only keep thinking of those people she cares about.


    Among them, the only men she cares about all the time are the big one and the small one.


    Ning''er should have arrived at the palace of Jin by now?


    I don''t know if the smelly boy has eaten well, how much he has grown up, fat or thin.


    And his father, who makes people uneasy, clearly agreed to go together. Why did they lose each other''s trace not long after they first came?


    He He must be fine. He promised himself that the smelly guy was nothing but a little trustworthy. You can do everything you promise her.


    She missed him so much.


    "Master, are you crying?"


    Bai Su''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Lin Mengya immediately wiped her eyes. When did the tears in her eyes flow out, even she didn''t notice it.


    "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s because you''ve lost your eyes. Are you weak when you listen to your voice?"


    The two of them walked almost one day and one night, which was the hint given to her by Shennong system.


    Bai Su also stopped his steps and listened carefully.


    "Really, the front seems to have stopped. Have we found a place?"


    There was hesitation and a little excitement in Bai Su''s tone.


    Also, anyone who is trapped in the dark day and night will have this urgent desire to go out.


    Rubbed his nose, or no big use.


    Immediately turn on all the functions of Shennong system, but Lin Mengya takes a cold breath.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Su was a little flustered, but she subconsciously protected her.


    If the two of them have anything to gain from this day and night, it is a more tacit understanding.


    "The world has been cheated of what immortal city ruins and treasures. Not only does there not have any treasures, but here is the real hell!"


    Bai Su felt the solemnity of her master''s tone, and her heart couldn''t help hanging up.


    So, can she still protect the master? At this point, even she has no confidence.


    "There seems to be a fight ahead. Do you want to have a look?"


    Indeed, even Lin Mengya heard it.


    After a little hesitation, the two talents helped each other and quietly approached the front.


    "Ah --"


    A very familiar cry of pain came, and Lin Mengya frowned. The sound sounded like Xiong Lin''s.


    Some are speechless. I think she has become a professional for Xiong Lin to save her life.


    But this time, even if she had a heart, she was powerless.


    "Xiao Fang, how can you fight the patriarch?"


    She heard a young voice shouting angrily. Then another young voice answered in a hurry.


    "I didn''t! I didn''t do it!"


    "You''re still sophistry! Just now you''re the closest to the patriarch. Who else can see clearly here except you!"


    The young man who questioned Xiao Fang just now is plausible, which seems very reasonable.


    A few more voices echoed, and Xiao Fang was obviously in a hurry.


    "I didn''t! I really didn''t! Don''t listen to his nonsense. The man who attacked brother Xiong Lin just now is really not me!"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and immediately understood who the shot was.


    Presumably, their whereabouts were exposed, so Xinli would put the responsibility on the child named Xiaofang after the sneak attack.


    The remaining young girls, I''m afraid, have long lost their judgment in continuous fear.


    Soon, those children began to crowd out Xiaofang, and this is probably Xinli''s purpose.


    "Master, shall we go and have a look?"


    Although he doesn''t know what Xinli''s purpose is, he should want to lead himself out.


    Why don''t she just play it by ear and see what the guy''s purpose is.


    He took out his lighting stone, but pressed Bai Su''s hand. Bai Su then gently touched her hand, stepped back and hid herself in the dark.


    Just after the light appeared, the teenagers found it. After a cry of surprise, they were obviously afraid and didn''t dare to approach.


    "In front of you, are you from xiongling tribe?"


    Their torches should have been extinguished after Xiong Lin was secretly attacked. Therefore, Lin Mengya can''t see what the situation is over there, so she can only stand where she is.


    "We, are... No, we are not from Xiong Ling tribe. You have found the wrong person!"


    The children who answered trembled in their voices and tried to deny it. I''m afraid they regarded them as enemies.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. Can you tell me how the person who was attacked was hurt?"


    It''s meaningless to disguise. The teenagers may not know her, but Xinli must know her.


    After hearing her question, the teenagers were silent for a moment, and then a little girl said timidly.


    "I don''t know. Uncle Xiong Lin was pushed down. We couldn''t see him."


    What else is ahead? Lin Mengya is more and more careful now, for fear that Xinli will also attack herself.


    "Don''t be afraid. Come slowly and be careful not to fall again. I have some cakes here. You can eat some first."


    She stretched the light stone to the front so that the teenagers could see where she was more clearly.


    At first, she hesitated, but the temptation of food was so great that she began to hear footsteps moving towards her. She fastened the concealed weapon in her hand. As long as there was anything abnormal, she immediately pressed the mechanism.


    Close her eyes, she carefully distinguish each other''s footsteps.


    One, two Seven, eight, nine, ten


    No, the tenth step is too light. If her hearing is not times higher than usual, she must be difficult to detect.


    At this time, the first child had arrived at her side. It was a timid little girl. After seeing her, her eyes immediately turned red.


    And she had no time to care about others, looking at the children coming to her one by one.


    Until the tenth, that man, is Xinli!


    Xinli''s face is abnormal and pale. It''s like a ghost. If he was similar to Xiaoyu two years ago, now he is completely different from Xiaoyu.


    She saw that his lips were very dark and showed a black shape in the bright green light.


    And he hung a smile, which was a very proud but strange sneer in control of everything.


    But her hand that wanted to launch the concealed weapon stopped, because Xinli only opened her lips and spit out two words.


    "Mo Yan."


    With this sentence alone, she could no longer press the mechanism.


    Xinli smiled even more proudly.


    "These are dry food. Share them among yourselves."


    Lin Mengya stared at Xinli tightly, but still took out her share of dry food from her arms and handed it to the children.


    The teenagers cheered beside her, but Lin Mengya''s nerves were tighter than ever.


    "Where is Mo Yan?"


    Since she closed all her news channels, the news about Mo Yan was also disconnected.


    At the same time, her goal has been achieved.


    The party holding Mo Yan was suspected by the other party because he secretly passed the news to himself.


    She let out the news and clues on purpose, and did it wonderfully.


    The two sides really fell out, but ink words are very important to them, so they are safe.


    But now, Xinli can threaten her with ink words.


    Is it difficult? What happened?


    "He is no longer in Xin''s house, but he is not in the hands of others. If you want to save him, you have to listen to me."


    Xinli deliberately Hung Lin Mengya''s appetite, and her eyes implied cruelty.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist and stared at Xin Li. A moment later, she sneered.


    "You are an abandoned son. How can you negotiate terms with me?"


    Xinli''s eyes were gloomy and murderous in an instant.


    Lin Mengya knew she had guessed right. This guy said nothing terrible. He fastened the crossbow and arrow in his hand and said faintly.


    "Don''t move unless you want to die."


    "I''m dead, you can''t save Mo Yan."


    Xinli''s statement is resolute. Lin Mengya can''t believe it or not.


    The two sides confronted each other. Lin Mengya''s brain was running rapidly. Then, she seemed to pinch Xinli''s heart and glanced at the guy disdainfully.


    "It''s not certain whether you can save Mo Yan, but if you don''t have my help, you can''t even touch the things below? Xinli, even if I let you kneel down now, you don''t have the right to refuse, do you?"

 Chapter 1094

    Xinli''s expression changed in an instant. The more so, Lin Mengya affirmed her idea.


    This guy is really cruel, black handed and deep-seated.


    But he was too anxious to reveal these flaws.


    "Of course, I won''t really let you kneel. I just don''t think there is any need for cooperation between us."


    With that, Lin Mengya pretended not to care and walked back with the lighting stone.


    Moreover, he deliberately didn''t greet the children, lest Xinli think he could threaten her with their lives.


    When she walked out calmly for about ten steps, Xinli''s voice finally came from behind.


    "Wait!"


    You know, this guy can''t hold his breath first.


    Turning around, she raised her eyebrows and looked at him faintly. Now she took the initiative and has mastered it in her hands.


    "If I kneel down and you can cooperate with me, yes, I promise you."


    She heard the sound of her knees touching the ground, and the children who were busy eating finally reflected it at the moment.


    That man is not their partner.


    "You, who are you?"


    When Lin Mengya heard a young man asking questions, she slowly turned back and said with a sneer.


    "It''s just a mad dog. Stay here when you''re full. Don''t go anywhere, you know?"


    Where did the teenagers dare not stop her words? She vaguely saw those children, like small animals, close together, and sighed secretly in her heart.


    Although she didn''t know why Xinli wanted to mix with Xiong Ling tribe, he had just plotted against Xiong Lin and knew that he didn''t mean well.


    "They''re of little use with you."


    In the dark, Xinli''s indifferent voice came, but Lin Mengya didn''t believe his words.


    After a few steps, he came to Xinli. Sure enough, the man was still kneeling on the ground.


    Lin Mengya didn''t mean to be embarrassed, but she knew Xinli''s temperament too well. Once he got it, she was afraid that he would kill herself.


    If so, why should she be polite.


    "Get up. I can consider helping you get the things below, but it''s so dark here. I don''t want to be kicked down by you like Xiong Lin."


    Xinli looked bad, but he didn''t attack immediately.


    This makes Lin Mengya a little curious. Before, everyone said that Xin Li is the key training object of Xin family. It should be at least thousands of respect and thousands of expensive, which is similar to the prince.


    Such humiliation, even if he reluctantly agreed, would never give her a good face.


    But she saw Xinli, but she just looked more gloomy.


    This man is really not easy.


    "There''s a light here, but don''t scare you when I light it."


    Xinli''s tone was somewhat malicious. Lin Mengya just snorted coldly, but narrowed her eyes.


    "There''s nothing to be scared of. Since there''s a light, go and light it. You guys, tear a piece of cloth from your clothes and block your eyes. I didn''t say yes. I can''t take it off. Do you hear me?"


    She said this to the young people, but also to Bai su.


    People stay in the dark for a long time. If they suddenly see the light, their eyes can''t stand it.


    "You''re really careful. Don''t worry. No one can get in except us."


    In Xinli''s words, there was a mockery of her.


    Lin Mengya stepped back, hid the lighting stone and covered her eyes.


    She was not afraid of Xinli''s deception, because no one else could get close to it except her.


    But she had to guard against it. After all, madmen would not reason with her.


    She opened her eyes and peeped at the movement over Xinli. Unexpectedly, two thin and small fire snakes suddenly jumped out of the darkness.


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart. She immediately covered her eyes and crawled on the ground.


    Damn Xinli, I really dare to calculate her!


    The expected scorching heat did not hit. Lin Mengya only heard a series of "poop poop" in the air.


    She was still lying on the ground, but her fingers loosened a small gap, narrowed her eyes and looked around.


    It''s not on fire, but what about the fire snake?


    Eh? There''s a light!


    Although the light is very bright, because the space here is too vast, in fact, the function of lighting is very limited.


    But Xinli still didn''t come back. She heard footsteps coming and going, and fire snakes running in all directions.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her sore eyes and gradually adapted to the surrounding light.


    The design here is still very reasonable. At least it doesn''t light up all at once, but gradually brightens up a little bit.


    She put down her hands and stood up to look around.


    God! Here, what the hell is it!


    "Well, is it amazing enough?"


    Behind him came Xin Li''s voice.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned back and looked at Xinli walking slowly.


    There was a proud look in his eyes. It seemed that he was not surprised by everything here.


    Everywhere you can see, you are covered with white bones.


    No wonder she didn''t trip over the bones later. Because of the age-old relationship, those bones have become dregs, which will break if touched gently, and there is no tenacity of bones anymore.


    This is by no means a relic of an ancient city. All the white bones are placed in the direction behind her.


    Lin Mengya returned to her senses, but found that Xinli was also looking at the direction behind him.


    What''s that? What?


    The huge stone statue, from a round pit, looks strange under the foil of numerous white bones.


    But all the lights extend from the top of the statue.


    I don''t know how long the oil lamps are, but they are arranged along the stone wall above my head.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help walking forward, but found that the stone statue was the empress of the witch!


    "What the hell is this place?"


    She originally thought that these things were made by the Xin family. But now it seems that the Xin family obviously don''t have so much ability.


    Xinli glanced and said.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been here since I was born. But these don''t matter. Did you see the wooden box in the stone statue''s arms? What I want is right there."


    He licked his lips with uncontrollable greed in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked at him as quietly as possible, and then moved her eyes to the middle of the stone statue.


    Sure enough, a wooden box was embedded in the hands held by each other in front of the stone statue.


    However, the wooden box was a little strange, but now it was a little far away, and she didn''t see it very clearly.


    "I can''t lift such a big box. Besides, it''s so expensive. There must be a lock on the box, and I can''t open it."


    She shrugged, obviously it was a difficult activity.


    Xinli was dissatisfied, but now he can''t give up.


    "I can''t give you the key in this wooden box yet. Besides, you don''t have to worry. It''s not time yet."


    Xinli hugged her arms and looked like watching a good play.


    Lin Mengya didn''t continue to ask questions because she saw the controlled corpses.


    Almost all the corpse puppets stood on the other side of the stone statue.


    And the number is large, at least about a thousand.


    What are the Xin family going to do with so many people?


    "It''s time. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t see such a wonderful scene in your life."


    The fanaticism in Xinli''s eyes made Lin Mengya shiver.


    The Xin family are not normal, otherwise they wouldn''t get so many bodies.


    She saw the wooden box move. Is there still any living creature in it?


    But Xinli took a step forward and seemed very happy.


    A few minutes later, she saw several white vines extending out of the wooden box, and then climbed out along the stone statue.


    All the corpse puppets stood there honestly.


    The cane stretched hard, and finally wrapped around the first person''s body. Then, without hesitation, it stabbed into the corpse puppet''s brain, and then went out from the other side, followed by another one.


    The appalling scene made Lin Meng Yadun''s eyes widened.


    impossible! Although she knows that there will be plants that can eat people in the depths of the jungle, is this vine too strange?


    But then, Shennong system gave her feedback.


    She calmed down, but to the Xin family, she could only use the words "Crazy".


    "See? This is a real miracle and the biggest secret of our Xin family. Now, it''s about to be completed!"


    Xinli''s eyes twinkled with madness.


    Lin Mengya knew that the things in the wooden box were the eternal life they were looking for.


    "There is no miracle, but a trick played by people."


    Xinli immediately glared back at her, obviously dissatisfied with her attitude.


    Needlessly shrugged, Lin Mengya did not continue to speak to stimulate him.


    Because this thing is really special, but strictly speaking, there is a small insect parasitic on the white vine.


    This thing should be the predecessor of the poisonous insect they found on the people of Xiong Ling tribe.


    Presumably, this kind of insect likes to lay eggs and parasitize in the brains of the dead, and then it is used by the Xin family.


    Some secrets don''t seem so scary once they are revealed.


    Lin Mengya looked at the vines spreading wantonly among the dead. She cared more about the things in the box.


    Even the alarm given to her by Shennong system reached the highest level, and she also felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    But she finally understood that the so-called longevity was really a hoax.


    And Xinli is just looking for his own death now.


    "Miss Lin, please."


    Xinli flashed aside. Lin Mengya saw a step behind him, extending to the bottom of the pit.


    The guy also completely showed his ferocity. His eyes stared at her like a poisonous snake, as if she was the prey.


    "It''s easy for me to go down. You answer me a few questions first. Otherwise, we''ll fight together."

 Chapter 1095

    Xinli is crazy and her attitude is tough.


    The two men were deadlocked at the edge of the stone pit, and the atmosphere became more and more tense.


    "Go down, or die!"


    Xinli took a step closer, and his voice was cool.


    Lin Mengya looked at those eyes that had been turbid by desire, and her pretty face was also an unprecedented decision.


    "If you kill me, you can''t get that thing!"


    It seems that Xinli is more proud, because he can find something else or someone to replace Lin Mengya.


    But she knew better that Xinli would never wait until then.


    Because Shennong system shows that the things in the wooden box below are about to mature.


    She knew perfectly well that this was just the place where the Xin family used to refine Gu and raise poison.


    The underground palace on the other side of the imperial palace is indeed a cover up, and Xinli wants to get out of the Xiong Ling tribe after stealing the medicine.


    So, if he wants to swallow it alone again, it''s too difficult.


    "Hum, even if you know what you can do, you can''t save the child!"


    Lin Mengya heard the subtle compromise hidden in his tone, because the insects parasitic on the vine can also protect it.


    Once all the insects have laid eggs in those people''s heads, they lose their best chance.


    She consumes more energy than Xinli can afford.


    "It doesn''t count whether you can save it or not. I ask you, who took Mo Yan away and who wants the child?"


    In order not to further stimulate Xinli, Lin Mengya stepped down the steps.


    Under Xinli''s crazy and hasty eyes, she walked about a third of the way.


    "It was brought by the princess of the state of Jin. However, she is just a tool. I don''t know the person behind it. I don''t even know the whole Xin family."


    Xinli said reluctantly, but Lin Mengya could see that this guy was telling the truth.


    Because now Xinli''s whole attention is on the wooden box. It seems that she can''t afford to lie to her.


    "I once received a message saying that this child has something to do with the secret of the leader of the candle dragon club. Can the leader of the candle dragon club still drive to your Xin''s house?"


    Lin Mengya picked up the grade and went down.


    This time, Xinli hardly thought, and spit out his own answer.


    "What leader, he''s just a loser. He just found a good master, so now the situation is a little better than me. Besides the child, you are also their goal."


    She secretly raised her eyebrows. Things were somewhat unexpected.


    Previously, she thought that the candle dragon would catch her, which should be to please the Xin family, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Who are they? Why do even the Xin family and the candle dragon club obey their orders!"


    This question made Xinli hesitate for a moment.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stop her steps immediately, but slowly went down to the last step and stretched out one of her feet.


    Xinli has been almost crazy, so after a moment of hesitation, he suddenly opened his mouth like a cruel heart.


    "They are the messengers of the king of ten thousand Gu and come from the land of God. Everything in the Xin family is the command and gift of the king of ten thousand Gu. But no one has seen those people except the previous family owners."


    Foot, stepped on the flat ground.


    Xinli''s facial features are also distorted by excitement.


    Staring at the wooden box with both eyes, it was more thrilling than just now.


    "Go and open that box and give it to me! It''s mine, it''s mine!"


    Lin Mengya safely went down to the bottom of the pit. After seeing Xinli''s appearance, she gave up the idea of continuing to set his words.


    I''m afraid now, no matter what she asks, this guy won''t listen.


    After a little energy, she approached the stone statue carefully step by step. From here, she only felt that the stone statue was not as exquisite as that in the Empress Wu Temple.


    It was just a likeness, but it was enough to surprise her.


    "Xiong Lin, Xiong Lin!"


    The stubborn man lay just a few steps away from her.


    Although it was a sneak attack, it''s good that it''s not too high here. With Xiong Lin''s skill, he won''t be killed.


    Lin Mengya called him twice. When she saw that he still had no reaction, she threw him aside temporarily.


    Finally, close to the wooden box.


    In front of her eyes, she found that the box was not an artificial thing.


    It may be because of the distance between hands that the whole plant looks like a wooden box.


    After thinking about it, he pulled out a sharp hairpin from his head and gently poked the middle part of the thing.


    It''s tough. It''s obviously lignified.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Xin Li lying on the edge of the pit.


    "Do you have a knife? I can''t pull it out even if my hand is broken."


    Because of the light, she couldn''t see the expression on Xinli''s face clearly, but she could guess that he must have a lot of impatience.


    "Wait! Don''t try to play tricks on purpose!"


    "If you don''t feel at ease, come down and have a look by yourself."


    She deliberately provoked Xinli very arrogantly. Naturally, the guy didn''t dare. He took his head back. He didn''t know what he had tampered with, but he still stuck out his head and held a knife in his hand.


    "This thing can be cut off!"


    With a ''Hula'', the knife fell from the edge of the pit.


    As soon as Lin Mengya looked at the position, she knew that Xinli was definitely ill intentioned.


    The knife was well on Xiong Lin''s feet. The sharp blade was only inches from his calf.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, with a little cold in her eyes.


    Even now, the guy is still thinking about how to harm people, but he has restrained himself because he didn''t get the thing.


    It was a small but Sharp Machete with deadly poison left on it.


    Lin Mengya continued to think as she cut the box.


    After getting this thing, the best way is to coerce Xinli and let him release himself and the children before giving him the medicine.


    However, according to Xinli''s character, I''m afraid he will become angry. After all, he is much more familiar with them.


    If he did something bad and let them fall into darkness again, it would be dangerous.


    "Lin Mengya, what the hell are you doing?"


    Xinli''s angry voice suddenly came from above. She suddenly looked up and saw that Xinli was holding a teenager to the edge of the pit.


    "You let him go!"


    No, Xinli''s patience is running out.


    Lin Mengya frowned and shouted coldly.


    "Then bring this thing to me quickly, or I''ll kill one person every quarter of an hour!"


    Crazy, crazy! This son of a bitch is really crazy.


    "I warn you, if you dare to kill, I will destroy this thing!"


    That''s what she said, but Lin Mengya didn''t dare to neglect it any more.


    Two hands quickly cut down the wooden protective layer, and the boy in Xinli''s hand finally made a sound.


    "Sister, help me! Help me!"


    His voice was a little hoarse. It seemed that Xinli had pinched his neck with his hand just now.


    This pervert!


    Finally, the wooden protective layer was destroyed by her, revealing the core inside.


    But at the same time, the section of the cut protective layer gradually exudes a lot of milky juice.


    too bad!


    "Take them away! Come on!"


    She knew why Xinli would rather be humiliated by her than let her come down to get things.


    In order to protect the things inside, these protective layers will slowly secrete some juice after being destroyed.


    These things were originally non-toxic, but after large-scale exposure to the air, they will slowly release a toxic gas!


    Moreover, before the protective layer does not grow well, the juice will penetrate continuously.


    Xin Li, you son of a bitch, why didn''t you say something so important earlier!


    "Run! Try to run to the exit. This thing is highly toxic. You can''t resist it!"


    Seeing that Xinli didn''t move, Lin Mengya immediately shouted.


    Who knows, that guy let go and threw the boy down.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya threw the knife in her hand and immediately rushed over, but it was too late.


    Seeing that the young man''s head was about to hit the ground, a pair of big hands caught the young man''s falling body in time.


    "Xiong Lin, are you unconscious? It''s too late to say now. You go quickly and I''ll deal with it here!"


    The man just wanted to say something. Lin Mengya immediately waved her hand and turned back to the position of the stone statue.


    In any case, she has to get everything here, otherwise she will lack an important chip.


    Xiong Lin no longer pinched and ran up quickly with the boy on his back.


    More and more juice, and even began to fall on the ground.


    Lin Mengya only felt her bare skin tingling when she touched it.


    This thing, the concentration is too high!


    The hand kept digging inside. Finally, Lin Mengya saw the core position.


    Inside, it was filled with viscous liquid.


    The knife she used to dig was now badly corroded. After throwing it, she stretched out her hand to take it.


    "Hiss -" at the moment of contact, she felt as if she had been scalded by boiling water.


    When I took it out, it was really red.


    But in her heart, she also has a little more self-confidence. In the final analysis, this thing is still not poisonous!


    As soon as she was cruel and gritted her teeth, Lin Mengya directly reached in and grabbed it.


    The pain came from her fingers. Finally, her skin couldn''t bear such pressure and broke automatically.


    A trace of blood flowed out, but her hands felt bursts of coolness.


    Now!


    He grabbed hard inside and finally caught a round thing. Lin Mengya held it in her hand. Before she could see it, she turned and ran away.


    The peculiar buzzing of insects came to her ears. Lin Mengya only had time to take a look. It turned out that those parasitic insects flew back automatically.


    She immediately ran out of the pit with the fastest speed in her life.


    At the back, those vines were taken back at the moment and dormant in the wooden box again.

 Chapter 1096

    Climbing out of the pit, Lin Mengya hurriedly identified the direction and ran endlessly to the exit.


    She was not afraid of the diluted poison gas, but she was afraid that Xinli would harm the children in case she couldn''t wait for her.


    And Bai Su will certainly follow them.


    Xin Li is a pervert. The most important thing is that he is a master of poison.


    Now, she can be sure that long Tianyu is really not around her.


    Strange, where the hell has this man gone?


    He ran out, and Lin Mengya finally saw the figure in front of him.


    Sure enough, Xin Li was fierce and wanted to poison the children.


    Xiong Lin also caught up with them and fought desperately. In addition to him, Bai Su was also entangled in it.


    But the poison gas spread too fast, which also had an impact on them. Several people were a little slow.


    But Xinli was probably really crazy. When Lin Mengya arrived, he had been ruthless and took out some highly toxic powder.


    "If you want to die, we''ll die here together!"


    Xinli''s eyes were red and she had lost her mind.


    "Wait! I''ve brought the things!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly shouted behind him. Everyone hesitated and looked at her involuntarily.


    At this time, Xinli took advantage of this stall to rob a young man and buckle him in his arms.


    Other teenagers, because there was no way to prevent poison, had already fallen to the ground dying.


    "I knew you Jedi wouldn''t let me down. Where''s the thing? Give it to me!"


    The smile on Xinli''s face was very dangerous. The boy in his hand was dizzy and had no resistance.


    "I can give you something, but now you can''t go out. Let''s go to the cave first."


    Lin Mengya frowned. She always felt that things would not be so simple.


    If this thing is so important to the Xin family, how can it be so relieved to let people down.


    Unless, they are sure, let this be everyone''s grave.


    "Give it to me!"


    Xinli roared, his red eyes staring at Lin Mengya, and the boy in his hand frowned because of his tightened arm.


    "Master, you can''t give it to him!"


    Fortunately, there are some poison avoiding pills on Bai su.


    Her condition is better than others.


    Ran to Lin Mengya and stood in front of her.


    "There''s an ambush outside."


    In a whisper, Lin Mengya understood the situation in front of her.


    No wonder Xinli was so anxious to get the thing back. It turned out that they were all turtles in the urn.


    "Give it to me! Give it to me quickly!"


    Obviously, Xinli knows more about the situation outside than she does.


    But now, Lin Mengya calmed down.


    "Xinli, I can''t give you this for the time being. If you want to go out alive, you have to listen to me!"


    As soon as the tone changed, Lin Mengya no longer had any fear.


    Now it seems that they have been used.


    I''m afraid there are only "them" in Xinli''s mouth except the Xin family.


    "What do you know? As long as I eat it, they can''t do anything to me anymore. Give it to me, give it to me quickly!"


    He let go of the boy and rushed at Lin Mengya.


    Bai Su is also tangled with Xin Li, but Xin Li is full of poison, and Bai Su is not armed, which restricts her everywhere.


    The confrontation between the two people became more and more intense, and Lin Mengya was also very worried.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, she only felt a numbness in her wrist and unconsciously opened her palm.


    "Ah, stop!"


    Lin Mengya turned back and looked at the boy behind her.


    The boy has picked up the things that fell from her hands. On that beautiful little face, there is an inexplicable smile at the moment.


    Obviously, it is a harmless face for people and animals, but at the moment, it makes Lin Mengya tremble.


    "Sure enough, it''s you."


    Now Lin Mengya can see clearly what the things she took out of the stone statue look like.


    A black ball is like the seed of something.


    But the boy didn''t seem to care. Instead, he threw it up and down.


    "What do you mean? Are you from the Xin family?"


    Bai Su stood in front of Lin Mengya warily. She also knew that it was quite dangerous.


    "Xin family? Those losers don''t deserve to be compared with me. Here you are."


    Young raised eyebrows and smiled with disdain,


    Then, like throwing bones to the dog, he threw the round black seed to Xinli at random.


    The latter immediately caught it and ate it with a look of ecstasy.


    "Hahaha, Changsheng! I finally got Changsheng!"


    Except for Lin Mengya and the boy, everyone looked ugly at Xinli laughing wildly.


    "Master, this..."


    Bai sukan protects the master behind her. In addition, things have completely exceeded her understanding.


    "He killed himself and can''t blame others."


    Lin Mengya didn''t even give Xinli a look. In fact, she just knew the usefulness of this thing.


    The reason why he didn''t give Xin Li life and death just now was to find a chance to go out.


    She finally knew that her sense of crisis was probably brought to her by the teenager in front of her.


    "You are very smart. I know everything about you. The man named long Tianyu is not worthy of you."


    The young man''s tone was arrogant. When he mentioned long Tianyu, his eyes took a few threads of contempt.


    "Did you catch him?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the boy and tried to suppress her anger.


    The boy nodded, and a more innocent smile bloomed on his beautiful little face.


    "No, I didn''t catch him. I killed him. Only in this way can you give up and go back with us."


    The anger in my heart gathered to the peak in an instant.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, it gradually fell down.


    The young man looked at her curiously. He had just obviously felt that all Lin Mengya''s reason was burned up by anger, but in a blink of an eye, he calmed down again.


    "Kill him? Are you sure?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked coldly at the boy in front of her.


    "Yes, his martial arts are really good. But his fists are hard to defeat his four hands. The experts we brought took a lot of effort to kill him. Gee, it''s a pity that we didn''t even have time to say a last word."


    The more the boy said, the more proud he was. He was serious.


    Lin Mengya is more and more sure that long Tianyu is safe now.


    "It seems that you don''t believe it."


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s silence and even looking at himself with mocking eyes, the boy finally sank a face.


    A moment later, the boy burst out laughing.


    As if he had just made a joke.


    "I still can''t deceive you. Indeed, we thought he would be with you. But unfortunately, our people didn''t find his whereabouts. But if you don''t follow us obediently, your husband, your children, oh, by the way, and the little emperor of the kingdom of heaven. Everyone who has something to do with you will die."


    Looking at Lin Mengya, the young man put out all his threats easily.


    "Where do you want me to go?"


    In a trance, Lin Mengya finally remembered what aunt Yue had said to herself.


    Are these people looking for grandma?


    "Wei Guo, your real hometown!"


    The young man said proudly, but in Lin Mengya''s heart, it was like an original / son / bomb, which couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "Wei Guo? Isn''t Wei Guo extinct?"


    Lin Mengya''s words made the boy sneer.


    He held his back and looked as if he were looking at a group of frogs at the bottom of a well.


    "Our country is the overlord of all countries. If you don''t want to make progress in a corner, how can you understand my majesty!"


    Lin Mengya''s brain went blank for a while.


    She stared at the boy in front of her as if she were looking at a madman.


    This It''s impossible! Unless¡ª¡ª


    Many clues were connected at this moment.


    The reason why my mother left Lintian and my uncle even pretended to die to join the candle dragon club is to hide his identity and avoid these defenders!


    "I''m not going! No one wants me to go! I''m not a patriotic, you recognize the wrong person!"


    Lin Mengya''s repeated denial made the young man look very unhappy.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at her impatiently.


    "Unexpectedly, you are as stubborn as your grandmother! I tell you the truth, your son is already in our hands!"


    Ning''er? Lin Mengya only felt her blood flow back, because the teenager was taking out a small shoe from his cuff.


    "You should know this thing?"


    With a cold face, the boy handed her the little shoes.


    Lin Mengya held the little shoe tightly. It was on Ning''er''s feet the day she was taken away by shangguanhui!


    She just felt that all her strength was pulled away in such a moment.


    Soft and delicate shoes, but there are traces of drops on them, isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    "If you dare to hurt my son, I will kill you even if I fall into hell!"


    Lin Mengya never wantonly started to kill, but at this moment, all the violent emotions in her heart poured out!


    His eyes were like swords, locking the boy in front of him. The look on his pretty face was enough to make people cold.


    As if she could do it if she wanted.


    The young man slowly gathered up all the disrespectful colors on his face. The woman in front of him was too aggressive.


    "Don''t worry, we will never hurt him. Just, if you really want him to live a safe life, don''t think about meeting him again. In Weiguo, you have your mission, which is the fate of your whole family!"


    The boy was still threatening her, but he was less frivolous and more serious.


    Tightly holding her son''s little shoes, Lin Mengya painfully closed her eyes and opened them again a moment later.


    "Your so-called family will be destroyed by me."


    She heard her voice and lost the temperature brought by all her feelings.


    The young man was stunned. In his eyes, there was a firmness that she could not understand.


    "At least not now. When you really see your people, you won''t have such a ridiculous idea."

 Chapter 1097

    A bunch of madmen!


    Lin Mengya looked at the boy coldly, but she thought about the way to escape.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the situation turned sharply, and even she seemed to have no strength to fight back.


    From the young man''s words, she heard ten to ten threats. But she didn''t fully believe it. At least if she fought with them, the other party wouldn''t benefit.


    But she is not stupid. She has men and children. Death is the most stupid way.


    All we can do now is to procrastinate.


    "You can let me go with you, but I want to know why you came to me. You also bother to arrange such a big chess game to lead me into the game. I think you won''t be so boring?"


    The young man looked at her and softened her attitude. He couldn''t help smiling.


    "It''s uncle Jiu''s intention to lead you into this. It''s also a test for you. You are a very important person for the family, but we don''t want to find a fool back. Now it seems that you are really similar to your grandmother."


    Lin Mengya''s heart was slightly chilly. When she knew the candle dragon club and the Xin family, she already felt overwhelmed.


    Now, there is a Wei family who she knows nothing about.


    My heart is cold. In the end, what kind of events has she been involved in?


    "These --"


    Lin Mengya pointed to the dead bones around, and then pointed to the stone statues in the distance.


    "And that, did you get it all out?"


    The young man looked around frivolously and casually and nodded.


    "Yes, these things are too dangerous. Therefore, they can only be planted in this wilderness. But these people are really stupid. They really believe there is any medicine for immortality."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya completely understood.


    What immortal city remains, the relics of ancient Wei, are just bait to lure people.


    In their eyes, lie Yun, or Lin Tian and Jin, is just a larger experimental field.


    The greater the blow, the faster she calmed down.


    Although the young man acted and spoke recklessly, no matter how powerful he was, he brought at most some messengers sent in advance.


    Therefore, if they are left here, she and long Tianyu will have enough time to live in seclusion.


    At first, my grandmother could hide from them all her life, but she might not be able to.


    After careful calculation, Lin Mengya made up her mind.


    "What''s the use of saying this now? We''d better go out and have a look."


    The young man nodded, but looked at Xinli suddenly quiet with great interest.


    "Don''t worry, I have to see the function of this other flower."


    Lin Mengya pulled Bai Su back on guard for fear that Xin Li would suddenly go crazy.


    Xiong Lin also dragged the teenagers together, with a little uneasiness in his eyes.


    Xinli stood there with her head bowed and silent.


    Gradually, Lin Mengya heard Xinli talking on the ground.


    His voice is very thin and small. Rao can''t hear a complete word with her ears.


    Then he changed his tone. His voice was sonorous and powerful, and his voice was a lot thicker, but it was still out of tune.


    In the end, he changed to the child''s silver. The insincere sharp and childish voice made Lin Mengya panic.


    After a while, Xinli didn''t know how many people changed their tone.


    Others may feel the same, but Lin Mengya can hear that each tone is different.


    Well, what''s going on?


    "Gee, still can''t? It seems that this body is not suitable for other flowers. It''s just that we''re lucky to have others. This failed product is so good."


    Shrugging his shoulders, the boy looked a little depressed.


    Lin Mengya was thrilled. What are they cultivating?


    Xinli suddenly calmed down. Lin Mengya saw that his eyes had widened and protruded like a squeezed goldfish.


    Then his tongue and teeth began to tremble.


    It was like being suddenly controlled by two people. Before long, she saw bright red blood flowing out of Xinli''s mouth.


    His body began to tremble and his limbs began to be uncoordinated.


    Lin Mengya wants to step forward to check, but Bai Su grabs her arm.


    "Master, danger!"


    Xinli took a step back and fell to the ground without warning.


    The blood in the corners of his mouth flowed more and more, and then his movements gradually quieted down.


    "Dead? I thought it was crazy at best."


    The young man glanced carelessly and looked with regret.


    But Lin Mengya knows better than anyone. He feels it''s a pity that the experiment failed.


    "Let''s go, miss."


    The boy smiled like flowers again, but this time, there was a bit of malicious threat in his black eyes.


    Lin Mengya knew that all he wanted was to stay here to see how Xinli died, just to frighten himself.


    Unfortunately, he chose the wrong object.


    "It''s a pity that the seeds of this flower are not easy to mature. However, in 20 years, the seeds in his body will bear new seeds. Can you try again at that time?"


    She suddenly opened her mouth, but there was a look of surprise in the boy''s eyes.


    "It seems that you know a lot."


    Lin Mengya took Bai Su to the exit. By the way, she fumbled out a small cloth bag from her arms and threw it to Xiong Lin.


    "Not much, but it''s better than nothing. You''ve cultivated this seed for a long time. At least, it has to be two or three hundred years?"


    The boy continued to be surprised. After a long time, he reluctantly asked.


    "How do you know?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, but her heart was sneering.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know, but I want to remind you not to be too confident. You can''t control this."


    With that, Lin Mengya only went on her way in silence and no longer talked to the young man.


    They walked day and night when they came in, but they went out a little faster.


    The light on my head is fading. I think it should be disposable. For this is the day when the other world flowers mature.


    Along the way, she had less communication with teenagers.


    Up to now, she only knows that the young man''s name is ah Jin. For others, she doesn''t ask and ah Jin doesn''t answer.


    Bai Su was on guard against ah Jin all the way, but the other party didn''t care.


    Exit, close at hand.


    "Master, shall we --"


    The last time she sat down to rest, Bai Su quietly pulled her sleeve, and her eyes were full of killing intention.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. It was easy to kill this guy, but this day, she thought things through.


    She can''t escape!


    Whether for long Tianyu and Ning''er or for herself, she must eradicate all future troubles.


    Holding Bai Su''s hand, Lin Mengya only felt the pain in her heart like a knife, which tortured her to collapse.


    "You wait here first. I''ll call someone."


    Ah Jin whispered, and the man took the lead to the pond when they came down.


    "Tongfeng, Zinan, I brought the eldest lady back. You put the wooden ladder down quickly."


    Ah Jin said it several times in a row, and there was no response outside.


    After muttering angrily, he took out a palm sized gadget from his arms and threw it on.


    With a squeak, the thing screamed. Lin Mengya felt like a small animal such as a mouse.


    But when ah Jin heard it, she stamped her feet in anger.


    "These two lazy things know to be lazy. If Uncle nine knows, he has to skin you two!"


    After ah Jin scolded a few words, a cork ladder was finally put down at the mouth of the cave.


    "Hum, two slackers, you''d better be afraid of Uncle nine!"


    Reaching out to pull the wooden ladder, ah Jin turned back and said to Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    "I''ll go up first."


    Nodding, the two stood behind him.


    Watching ah Jin jump up the wooden ladder as light as a swallow, Lin Mengya and Bai Su also learn from each other.


    When they both climbed up, they found a slender and sharp sword on the neck of ah Jin who had just jumped out.


    "Tianyu! Are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya felt a little surprised and rushed over with joy.


    Long Tianyu held his lover''s hand in one hand, and the other hand still held his long sword without hesitation.


    "So, you are the useless guy. It seems that you are not as incompetent as rumored."


    Although her life is controlled by others, ah Jin doesn''t seem to care at all.


    Long Tianyu will not have any reaction because of this low-level aggressive method.


    Instead, he removed the long sword in his hand and glanced at ah Jin with disdain.


    "Arrogance."


    Just four words summed up everything about ah Jin.


    Ah Jin looked gloomy at a man and a woman in front of him. Lin Mengya turned her eyes and said with a light smile.


    "Since you have a request from me, come and have a good talk with me. Although my husband has no earthshaking ability, he is more than enough to deal with you. Let''s call your adults."


    Ah Jin pouted unconsciously. In any case, his mind is not as good as Lin Mengya''s thousand turns.


    And at present, he has no ability to resist.


    Finally, only in front of two people, unwilling to push away.


    "Did you find them?"


    Lin Mengya turns around and hugs long Tianyu.


    The latter nodded and put away his long sword.


    "This is not the place to talk. When Xiong Lin and others come out, we''ll go back first."


    Long Tianyu was used to listening to her. After helping Xiong Lin get the children out, several people were speechless and returned to the village of Xiong Ling tribe at the foot of the mountain.


    At the table, the three adults were silent.


    What we have seen and heard today is really incredible.


    Xiong Lin also knows that this is Lin Mengya''s private affair. It''s inconvenient for him to participate.


    Long Tianyu and Bai Su are also very eager to know the context of the matter.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya is sorting out all the clues in her head now.


    After sitting dry for half an hour, she sighed faintly.

 Chapter 1098

    "If I come to the conclusion first, it''s that I have to go with them."


    For a long time, Lin Mengya began to speak.


    "I disagree."


    Long Tianyu frowned, and his tone was overbearing.


    "The master can''t go with them!"


    Bai Su is also very eager. I think she doesn''t want her master to be taken away by those crazy guys.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya held their mouths at the same time, and then said the results one by one.


    "It probably started hundreds or even thousands of years ago. Isn''t it recorded in ancient books that the ancient Wei state sank overnight? Now it seems that they are probably just moving around the country. At least, the remaining families did move to another place."


    After listening to these words, long Tianyu just nodded. It seems that his acceptance ability is not bad.


    So, Lin Mengya continued.


    "If what they said is true, I''m afraid my grandmother escaped from the current defending family. For some unknown reasons, now they are looking for grandma''s relatives. And I happen to be."


    It''s actually easy to understand if you just pick it out.


    It''s just that people recover their runaway daughter, but how can it be so simple?


    "What''s more, in other people''s eyes, we are just a group of frogs at the bottom of the well who have never seen the world. That is to say, Wei country may be stronger than the four countries combined. That is to say, they treat us as experimental mice."


    In fact, she has never had an accurate figure on how big Jin is.


    But if the four countries add up, they are at least a little bigger than the current countries.


    But she ignored one thing. The current situation is completely different from all her known history.


    It''s also strange that after she came here, she devoted herself to medical books. Why didn''t she make up for her geography?


    "Is it an overseas country?"


    Long Tianyu frowned and said his guess.


    Lin Mengya immediately looked at her man with adoring eyes. She was educated, but she was different.


    "But isn''t the overseas country just a legend? Some people say it''s a fairyland, others say it''s not made up by people. Besides, I''m afraid the ships across the sea can''t even be built near the kingdom of heaven. Maybe they just talk nonsense."


    It''s really I can''t help boasting!


    Lin Mengya''s expression collapsed. It''s no wonder long Tianyu.


    Jin is a landlocked country with many rivers and lakes, but there is no place near the sea.


    It''s reasonable that he doesn''t believe it.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said.


    "I don''t think so. There are too many things we don''t know in this world. What we''ve experienced before is not beyond our original understanding? So I think what they say is likely to be true."


    If aunt Yue didn''t say those words to her, she might feel that these guys don''t know where to put them out.


    But now she has to believe it.


    Even she guessed that Aunt Yue, like her grandmother, should come from the state of Wei.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to verify.


    "Even if it is true, I will never allow them to take you away!"


    Long Tianyu is serious. Lin Mengya only feels a burst of sour and sweet in her heart.


    Hands, tangled with his fingers.


    Why did she want to leave him?


    Bai Su turned his head and was very conscious.


    "Tianyu, I''ll be right back. It''ll be fine."


    She comforted long Tianyu, but her heart was full of whispers.


    Although ah Jin keeps calling herself miss, in fact, she can see that ah Jin doesn''t pay much attention to her life.


    In fact, his main purpose should be to come here to see the progress of the experiment.


    And myself is just an unexpected harvest.


    But ah Jin''s attitude is very firm, which shows that his appearance is still a certain surprise for him.


    Therefore, she knows that this time, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    "No! You can''t go!"


    Long Tianyu also has his own insistence. Lin Mengya is everything to him. He will never allow any harm to her.


    "Listen to me, I''m afraid the reason why they use strong clouds to test those things is to compete for power and profit. If I don''t solve it, who can guarantee that Ning''er and Ning''er''s next generation can live in peace? Even if we have a way now, except for the candle dragon club and the Xin family. But who can guarantee that there will be no second and third? So , I must cut off all the roots of things so that we can live in peace. "


    If it was before, she would never think so.


    But this day calmed down, and she gradually figured it out.


    Even if you kill ah Jin and them, won''t Wei Guo send someone to come?


    They are cultivating and testing these drugs and Gu poisons in lieyun. They want to know what they are used for.


    Once they fail, the hostile forces of defending the country will uproot it.


    At that time, they who know nothing can only face enemies stronger than themselves.


    She has read this history countless times in books.


    Therefore, she must not be a frog watching the sky!


    "Then I''ll go with you!"


    Persuading long Tianyu is not a very simple thing.


    Bai Su didn''t know when to leave quietly. There were only two of them left in the room.


    Seeing the persistence on her man''s face, Lin Mengya sighed.


    "No, Tianyu, you are my only dependence, you know?"


    Her voice is very soft, but it makes long Tianyu feel uncomfortable.


    "If you go, I can only be controlled by others. If you don''t go, I still have a fight."


    What a proud man he is, how can he stand such grievances.


    So she won''t let him be humiliated with herself.


    Long Tianyu hugged her in his arms. The two hugged quietly without saying a word.


    After a long time, long Tianyu said low in her ear.


    "I will protect you, forever."


    She tightened her hand more, almost to be one with him, but it was still not enough.


    "Well, I know."


    This time, let her protect him!


    Two people embrace each other silently and appreciate the pain of parting together.


    The next day, when ah Jin appeared in front of her again, she brought a young man.


    Different from the dirty boy in the underground cave yesterday, ah Jin today is gorgeous and proud.


    The boy has a round face, big eyes and God, and good manners.


    Just after seeing long Tianyu who appeared with Lin Mengya, he looked quite dissatisfied.


    "Third brother, it''s him! He''s the husband the eldest lady found in this wild land. I don''t think anything else is very good except his appearance!"


    Ah Jin actually wanted to say that she was good for nothing, but today, when the world is bright and the other party is clean, the handsome beauty face that even he feels he can''t slander is another kind of dazzling.


    "Ah Jin, don''t be rude. I''ve seen you two in Xia''an Zichen."


    Young people bow their hands and salute politely.


    Lin Mengya looked at an Zichen carefully. The man was young, no more than twenty-two or three years old.


    His face is clean and his facial features are handsome. His eyes are always filled with a gentle smile, so people can''t hate him.


    He was dressed in pure white, with a folding fan in his hand. The corners of his mouth were curved and warped, and his expression was gentle.


    A modest gentleman is as gentle as jade. These eight words are just right for him.


    The so-called hand does not hit the smiling face, long Tianyu even if there is full of anger, there is no way to attack.


    But the upbringing of the dragon family is also unusual.


    He returned the ceremony without losing any education, but he always protected his wife on his side.


    "Ah Jin, you step down first. I have something to talk to them."


    Although ah Jin didn''t want to, she didn''t seem to dare to violate an Zichen''s words.


    Immediately retreated to a distance, but not enough to hear their conversation.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Bai Su, and so did the latter.


    In this way, there are only three of them left.


    "Mr. an, please sit down."


    An Zichen nodded and sat down gracefully.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya are the same, but they know that smiling tigers are the hardest to deal with.


    "Ah Jin is naughty and rude. I apologize to you on his behalf."


    An Zichen''s attitude was very sincere, and there were faint apologies in his eyes.


    People can''t help feeling that he is sincerely apologizing.


    If they are both unreasonable people, they can refuse to accept it and make use of it.


    Unfortunately, they are both very cultured people.


    People have said so. Naturally, they can''t continue to hold on.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since childe an is here, why don''t you talk about your purpose."


    Lin Mengya went straight in, saving time for greetings.


    An Zichen smelled the speech, but his face showed a look of guilt.


    "In fact, in fact, it was the ancestors who were wrong. It was the ancestors who mistakenly listened to slander that got into a dispute with their brothers and sisters. Later, my aunt, that is, your grandmother, was framed and reluctantly wandered here. Now, my grandfather adheres to the last words of my ancestors and wants to make up for his mistakes. Please Miss Lin, be considerate of my grandfather''s pains."


    An Zichen''s smile was extremely bitter, and his speech was not as fluent as before. Obviously, he lied.


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned, but she sneered.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Although I don''t know about my grandmother''s house, I can see some things clearly. Some people kicked their hands and feet out at the beginning, but now they are in trouble. It''s a good plan to take their children and grandchildren who are living abroad to carry the pot. Unfortunately, who will die for people they don''t know?"


    An Zichen''s head dropped lower. Even Lin Mengya could see a touch of red behind his ears.


    Wait¡ª¡ª


    This guy doesn''t really have such a thin skin, does he?


    He looked at long Tianyu, and they were stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 1099

    "Have we done anything sorry to you?"


    This situation doesn''t seem quite right, does it?


    Didn''t the other party come to threaten her? Isn''t she in a desperate struggle, and then the other party will use all kinds of coercion and inducement to talk to her about conditions, and finally the two sides reach a consensus?


    An Zichen''s reaction was obviously that the play was wrong with her.


    Can we say that this guy is so treacherous that he is good at advancing and retreating!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu immediately set up a wall in their hearts. They were extremely cautious for fear of falling into the boy''s routine.


    "No, no, I''m just ashamed of my ancestors. Miss Lin, if you really don''t want to go, I won''t force it. Life and death, wealth and honor are in heaven. We should bear these!"


    An Zichen suddenly raised his head and showed a determination in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. It was completely different from what she had mended in front of her head!


    "Calm down first. We can talk about something slowly."


    She has always been like this. People respect her a foot and she respects others a foot.


    Even if the knife is on the neck, he never lowers his head.


    Only she can''t deal with those polite people. When others are polite, she has to be more polite.


    This man is really cunning!


    "I know my request is very presumptuous, but I sincerely want to invite you to settle down and return to your ancestors. Moreover, if you must choose to stay here, you are afraid that the people you care about will be in danger."


    If others say this, it is a naked threat.


    But from an Zichen''s mouth, every word seemed to be considering for Lin Mengya.


    She read countless people and had a good eye.


    If this man is not really pure in heart, he is pretending too much.


    No matter how she looked, she felt more and more that an Zichen didn''t seem to be that kind of traitor.


    What does it mean to settle down? If you send such a person out, you are not afraid to be kidnapped and trafficked.


    "In that case, can you tell me why settle down wants me to go back?"


    If it''s compensation, it''s too fake.


    Now all she can think of is what happened to her family. She had to be an outsider to put out the fire.


    But generally, this kind of thing will not be very good for her. I''m not sure it''s to die.


    Her life is very precious. She can''t give her head at will.


    An Zichen was a little embarrassed. A pair of eyes turned around with a guilty heart and gently bit his lips, as if he were doing something violent in his heart.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are more and more patient. If an Zichen is really a gentleman, he will reveal some secrets to them.


    Although it may be cheating her, at least it won''t make her eyes black.


    The atmosphere was deadlocked for about half a moment. An Zichen bit his teeth and looked at the couple seriously.


    "In that case, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, settling down is not for yourself. All this is for the palace family."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu silently touched the cup of tea in front of them, obviously ready to listen to the story.


    An Zichen finally made plans and was ready to explain the situation of Wei to Lin Mengya.


    "It originated from a trial fifty years ago. The kingdom of Wei, but all families with some power have their own strength. This was once an exile for us to settle down and follow the palace family. Only after hundreds of years, people here have forgotten where their ancestors came from. Almost every big family will have such an exile. In order to test the strength of each family owner The ability of heirs will secretly send them to their respective places of exile when they grow up. In fact, it is also to protect the heirs. "


    With an Zichen''s eloquence, Lin Mengya''s narrow world outlook was gradually refreshed.


    The size of Wei Guo was beyond her imagination.


    The fief of settling down alone is more spacious than the state of Jin. Moreover, the state of Wei has the distribution of ten families, three kings and one saint.


    They settled down with the palace family. Fifty years ago, they were the best of the ten. Because of the relationship between in laws, the relationship was even more inseparable.


    But because the ancestor who settled down drove his own brother out of the family, the later ancestor surnamed an who was expelled came to the palace house by chance.


    Future generations who have settled down always have inexplicable apologies for the people of the palace family.


    And because the palace family is a rare family in the state of Wei that can have a female head, almost all families will choose to marry the girls of the palace family, not only because they can get a very rich dowry, but also because the palace family attaches great importance to women, so the effect of marriage is indeed better than other families.


    Even the emperors of the state of Wei would marry several palace women as concubines and empresses.


    Therefore, the palace family was once prosperous. But bad, also bad in this matter.


    Where someone is, there will be no less intrigue.


    At that time, my grandmother was the only legitimate daughter of the palace family. I was afraid that even the emperor Ji of the son of heaven could not match her status.


    Those who want to marry their grandmother can almost extend from the palace fief to the fief where they settle down.


    But Grandma Bingxue was smart and looked through the facts early. She had already seen through the tricks of the aristocratic family. She was not ready to get married, so she escaped in the name of trial.


    Originally, my grandmother escaped by pretending to be dead. In addition, after the people who settled down with the palace family came here, they had changed from light to dark. They went to find those agents to deal with things, and spent these days safely.


    But unexpectedly, things went wrong with my mother.


    "In fact, it''s not that Ling CI is careless. It''s really that the legitimate women of the palace family all look similar. Twenty five years ago, we settled down and got the news that someone suspected of having an aunt appeared. Although we tried our best to stop this, several families learned the news. Grandpa tried his best to send a letter to Ling Ci to make her more careful. Then After a few years, the news of the falling of the body of mercy came out, and I heard that you were born with deficiencies and lost your mind. This matter is no longer mentioned. But who would have thought that not long ago, someone said that you killed the guard envoys of other families. Everyone was excited and had to ask the palace family to give you an explanation. In desperation, my grandfather sent me to find you. In fact, it''s also to protect you. "


    An Zichen was generous and said it clearly.


    Limongya raised her eyebrows, and she understood.


    "The palace family, in the past 50 years, has there been no owner?"


    An Zichen shook his head.


    "The palace family has a group training. The past palace family owners can''t inherit as collateral unless they die prematurely. The last public family owner was the sister of my aunt. The old family owner had only three sons and no daughter. You, in name, are the real palace family owner. No matter who is in charge of the house now, it''s just taking charge of the house for you."


    Now, Lin Mengya was completely clear.


    "Then I''ll resign as the head of the family. Doesn''t it have nothing to do with me? Anyway, I''m just an outsider and I don''t know you well."


    An Zichen nodded, worried.


    "It could have been so, but it''s probably because of God. Since my aunt disappeared, all the lineages and collateral lineages of the palace family have given birth to boys, so -"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Well, she has become the only bone and meat.


    "Really, not a girl?"


    Bones and flesh are still struggling.


    On one side, an Jin, who was really anxious, ran over quietly. She happened to hear Lin Mengya''s question and couldn''t help but interrupt.


    "Where there are girls? It''s been 50 years. Your palace family has long changed from the women''s camp to the gentleman''s camp. People outside say that if someone doesn''t have a son, they can go to your place to say goodbye."


    "Ah Jin, don''t be rude."


    Ah Jin''s mouth was really fast. Before an Zichen could stop it, the boy said it.


    Sorry to look at Lin Mengya and stare at ah Jin. The boy immediately lowered his head and looked like he would admit his mistake.


    "Baoqin, although ah Jin is talking about some rumors, this is true of the palace family."


    Lin mengyache is completely speechless. Well, it seems that Yin flourishes and Yang declines to the extreme. She has really become a single seedling.


    "So, now there is no heir in the palace family. All families are eyeing, and the killing of the so-called garrison is just an excuse for the palace family, right?"


    Seeing that Lin Mengya finally understood her situation, an Zichen was also relieved.


    "That''s right. Now the palace family is struggling to support, and it''s not what it used to be. I''m ashamed to say that because there are a lot of contacts between the Angong family and some people in the Angong family want to take advantage of the opportunity. That''s why my grandfather sent me. I hope I can pick you up."


    This can make people''s head hurt. Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and leaned against long Tianyu.


    "Alas, you said you''d just play by yourself. Why take me? I''m an outsider and it''s a mess when I go in. Otherwise, you''ll say I''m dead, won''t you?"


    Feeble suggestion. If things are really like what an Zichen said, she will be in great trouble.


    Because she is the only existing female of the palace family, those who covet the palace family will never let her go.


    An Zichen looked at her in embarrassment and answered her seriously.


    "We also thought about it, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to make fun of it. Yesterday, under the medicine field, the man who swallowed the flowers of the other world, was actually a detailed work hidden here. Your news has been sent to the guardian. So even if we say you are dead, they will never believe it. Then, just fear that this place will be turned upside down."


    Even if she can take men and children to seclusion, all her relatives and friends may not be able to hide.


    Then everyone will be affected by her.


    "I see. I''ll discuss these things with you. Thank you for solving my doubts today, but I still have one thing I don''t know."

 Chapter 1100

    "Go ahead, please."


    "What''s the use of the other flower you planted? And it''s extremely dangerous for ordinary people."


    On this matter, an Zichen didn''t hesitate too much.


    "It is true that the flower of the other world is indeed extremely dangerous. But planting this thing is actually just to fulfill your Majesty''s dream."


    It''s just a dream of the emperor of Wei, so do those people have to pay the price of their lives?


    Even though he knew that an Zichen was a gentleman, he was afraid that in his eyes, the people in this land were no different from tools.


    From beginning to end, an Zichen was polite, and Lin Mengya had a good impression of him.


    After seeing off an Zichen and an Jin, Lin Mengya turned around and threw herself into the arms of long Tianyu.


    "I don''t want to leave you."


    Her voice was dull, with a unique sadness of parting.


    Long Tianyu could only hold her tightly in his arms and hide the cold in his eyes.


    "Then don''t go. I can protect you."


    This made her feel more sad.


    She knew that long Tianyu could give up everything and sacrifice everything for her.


    She also knows that if she ignores other people''s life and death, she can be natural and unrestrained all her life.


    Unfortunately, she is not that kind of person.


    "Of course I know. I have never questioned your ability before and now. But Tianyu, I have to go."


    Long Tianyu took the woman into his arms. In the past, he always felt that there was enough time for two people.


    They will share the rest of their life together.


    But now, she wants to leave herself for a future he can''t control.


    Long Tianyu only felt as if he wanted to gouge out the tender meat in his heart alive. It hurt him to death.


    "I''ll find you, so wait for me, you know?"


    Tears, after several efforts, still couldn''t resist, dripping on his chest and burning into his heart.


    Nodding hard, Lin Mengya bit her lips tightly and didn''t want her crying to aggravate the pain in long Tianyu''s heart.


    "If you''re really ready to come to me, come quickly. If you can''t, no matter how you think of me, don''t come. I won''t come out of the wall, and you can''t stop your wife and marry again. Otherwise, I''ll cry!"


    It was such a sad moment, but Lin Mengya''s words still made a faint ripple in long Tianyu''s heart.


    Gently scraped her forehead, and long Tianyu dug her face out of his arms.


    "Here, there is no other place except you."


    When she saw long Tianyu, she pointed to the taste of her chest and made a promise of this life.


    With her head down, long Tianyu printed her lips.


    Tonight he will remember the smell of tears on her lips.


    In this life, no matter she is at the ends of the earth, he will recover her and protect her in his arms.


    One night, until dawn.


    Lin Mengya quietly nestled in the arms of long Tianyu, sleepless.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Outside the door, Bai Su''s voice was very low. Long Tianyu also opened his eyes and took her in his arms. It was hard to cheat and didn''t let her get up.


    "I''ll have a look and I''ll be back in a minute."


    Want to move away those big hands full of possessiveness, but the other party made up his mind today, just don''t let go of her.


    Lin Mengya tried several times and was firmly held in his arms by the guy like a doll.


    In desperation, he had to kiss his chin and his earlobe.


    "I''ll be right away, good boy."


    Unwilling to ask for a few kisses again, Lin Mengya blushed, got up, put on her clothes and went out to open the door.


    "What''s up?"


    Bai Su looked around and made sure that long Tianyu didn''t come out. Then she took out a letter from her sleeve and stuffed it into her hand.


    When she opened the letter, Lin Mengya looked at the contents carefully, but her eyebrows frowned.


    Looking back at long Tianyu in the room, he closed the door with light hands and feet.


    "Who sent this letter?"


    Bai Su shook her head and was a little depressed between her eyebrows.


    "Am I too useless?"


    Lin Mengya knew that since Bai Su came back to her, the girl always changed her way and was good to herself.


    Unfortunately, the more people they met later, the more limited things Bai Su could cope with.


    It''s not uncommon for her to have this idea.


    But what Lin Mengya wants her to know is that for herself, Baisu is unique and no one can replace it.


    "Who said, you are my most useful white su. Speaking of it, although I can''t take long Tianyu to them this time, you must go with me."


    Bai Su''s eyes lit up and looked at Lin Mengya in disbelief.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya patted Bai Su on the shoulder.


    The reason why the family doesn''t let her take long Tianyu and Ning''er back should be because she, the nominal owner of the palace family, is actually a piece of fat.


    Those who want to eat the palace family must attack her first.


    In that case, her husband and son bear the brunt.


    Therefore, no matter for which consideration, at least now, long Tianyu and Ning''er must not appear before she has no self-protection ability.


    As for the content of this letter, it means that if you want Mo Yan, you should come to the back mountain alone immediately, otherwise you will bear the consequences.


    After much deliberation, she decided to go alone.


    Let Bai Su Hang far behind, and Lin Mengya silently walked to the back mountain.


    There is a figure not far away. Lin Mengya feels familiar.


    After approaching with vigilance, I found that the man was Tiancheng who had been missing for a long time!


    "You really kidnapped Mo Yan!"


    Tiancheng turned his back to himself with a swaddling clothes on his back.


    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice, but Tiancheng didn''t answer.


    She stood a few steps away and felt something wrong.


    Tiancheng''s temperament she knew very well. With a sneeze, she sneezed.


    The sense of smell, which had been suspended for two days, was finally restored.


    But unexpectedly, the thick smell of blood rushed in.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward and found that Tiancheng''s eyes were closed and his face was white. Under her body, the blood had flowed into a nest of dark mud.


    She found that the reason why Tiancheng''s body was still standing was that she was run through from head to tail.


    Tiancheng was nailed to the ground.


    Boy, where''s Mo Yan?


    Lin Mengya immediately untied her swaddling clothes, but she didn''t see the trace of Mo Yan.


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At least, Mo Yan is fine.


    But Tiancheng, why did he die here?


    "Young lady, are you okay?"


    Thinking, ah Jin''s voice came.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned around and saw Ah Jin running towards herself. Behind him, there was a worried white Su on his face.


    "I''m fine. How did you know I was here? Did you kill me?"


    Of course, Lin Mengya just thought about it and denied her idea.


    Ah Jin also came to her panting and dragged her over.


    "No, we do know this woman, but we didn''t do it. The third brother is waiting for you. Someone is coming."


    Ah Jin''s words were said in a low voice,


    But as soon as Lin Mengya saw the seriousness in his eyes, she immediately understood what he meant.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Unexpectedly, the smell of those evil wolves was so sensitive.


    After taking a quick look at Tiancheng''s body, Lin Mengya rushed back to the courtyard at the foot of the mountain with the fastest speed.


    At this time, long Tianyu and an Zichen came out of the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya had something in her heart, so she didn''t see the unusual look on the two people''s faces.


    "Third brother, that woman was really killed!"


    Ah Jin rushed over and shouted angrily.


    Lin Mengya immediately explained to long Tianyu.


    "It''s Tiancheng. I received a letter this morning. Tiancheng asked me to go to Houshan to pick up Mo Yan. Unexpectedly, she died."


    Long Tianyu has no feelings for his half sister.


    But after hearing Lin Mengya''s words, her eyebrows still screwed up.


    "It''s not too late. You''d better go with them as soon as possible."


    Holding her shoulder, long Tianyu never hesitated again in his eyes,


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know why he changed, she also knows that long Tianyu is right.


    "They move really fast, but don''t worry, Miss Lin. we won''t fall behind when we settle down. Young master long, let''s go first."


    Long Tianyu nodded, grabbed his wife and sent her to the carriage outside the village.


    Lin Mengya felt something was wrong. Today, an Zichen''s attitude towards long Tianyu was somewhat unexpected.


    Although he didn''t say it yesterday, she also felt that an Zichen didn''t seem to put long Tianyu in his eyes.


    Today, how could it be.


    "Be obedient and don''t worry about anything, you know?"


    He took himself into the carriage and dropped a kiss in her hair.


    "Well, I know. Come with us, too. Tiancheng''s death is very strange. I''m afraid they will be bad for you."


    Lin Mengya grabbed long Tianyu tightly with her backhand and said hurriedly.


    "Fool, maybe I''m not as good as them in the kingdom of Wei. But if I can''t fight them in our place, I won''t be a waste. Your peace of mind is that you need to act secretly to settle down. I''m afraid other people are not as good as them."


    It''s true, but Lin Mengya knows that as soon as she leaves, it''s difficult to meet again.


    Long Tianyu kissed her lips and stuffed her into the car while she was still stunned.


    "Remember, we''ll see each other soon."


    His words were resounding. Lin Mengya couldn''t help nodding. Her eyes were full of sadness.


    "I''ll wait for you!"


    Bai Su, who had been following behind her, also jumped into the carriage. An Zichen and ah Jin also rode on their own horse.


    In the distance, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other for a long time.


    There is only one person in this world. How lucky to have such a person who can live in his heart. Even if he crosses mountains and across the sea, he can''t stop the tie called missing.


    Lin Mengya''s hand was tightly attached to her heart.


    They will meet again!

 Chapter 1101

    Once again on the road away, Lin Mengya has no spare time to be sad.


    An Zichen is indeed a gentleman and very sincere.


    About Tiancheng''s death, he also told Lin Mengya the truth.


    "I don''t know where the woman named long Mengru learned your true identity. She knew that the child was very important to us, so she took the child to negotiate with us. She said that you must not want to go with us, and she could imitate your words and deeds and want to go to the palace instead of you. Naturally, I didn''t agree, so she went to the palace in private You must be trying to convince you. "


    The carriage was running fast. An Zichen and ah Jin sat outside the car, sideways, and said to Lin Mengya in the car.


    Tiancheng''s ambition is really not small. Only she can do such a thing.


    "I''m afraid she didn''t know about the palace family until she cooperated with others. This person has great ambition. However, the child, do you know his whereabouts?"


    Tiancheng''s death can only be said to be self inflicted.


    She didn''t want to think about it. If it was so easy to settle down with the palace family, why should she spend so much effort to find someone to pretend to be.


    "The child..."


    "Third brother, our people are coming."


    An Zichen just wanted to say that ah Jin''s voice was separated for a while.


    The boy is more thoughtful than an Zichen.


    Across the door, Lin Mengya couldn''t see any communication between them. After thinking about it, she continued.


    "I adopted that child, which is equal to half of my own son. If you know about him, you might as well tell me the truth. I want to find that child anyway."


    She used to think that Mo Yan was just an orphan, but she didn''t want to know that the child''s life experience was so mysterious.


    The big one and the small one outside were silent for a long time. She didn''t hear an Zichen''s answer until she felt a little hopeless.


    "That child is indeed in our hands."


    "Third brother, you!"


    Ah Jin wanted to stop again. Her tone was a little angry. It was obvious that she had no way to take this guy.


    "Ah Jin, if Miss Lin returns to the palace, Grandpa and uncle nine must break with there. Who can care about the holy body at that time?"


    An Zichen''s tone was a little broken. Although Lin Mengya didn''t understand it very well, she understood one thing. The family must not be monolithic.


    "OK... OK, but... Alas, but it''s the man from the fourth master who gets the holy body. Who knows if he will give it back to us."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes silently. Before she left, she had to face the internal fight.


    "I don''t think so. They don''t know about the holy body. Miss Lin, you will insist that it''s your brother''s child. Ah Jin and I mediate and hope to save the child."


    "Thank you."


    These days, she has found out an Zichen''s character. He is not just kind and straightforward. On the contrary, she can taste it from his words. She is a sensible person.


    Living in such a troubled family, "understanding" can make people live long.


    No wonder, Ann will send him to take charge


    Can bend and stretch, can also be just and soft, such a person will not make any big mistakes.


    Even that day outside the cave, he was aware that his people had been discovered by long Tianyu.


    It was just expulsion and did not cause much damage.


    It can be imagined that if it was really like what ah Jin said, even if it hurt a hair of long Tianyu, there would be no room for her to deal with them.


    Therefore, she believed what an Zichen said.


    "I understand. Thank you, childe an."


    The other party stopped talking and continued to drive the carriage with peace of mind.


    Bai Su took Lin Mengya''s hand, and the other hand held the long sword tightly.


    If you want to defend the country, you must cross the sea.


    There is no harbor in lieyun Kingdom, so they must rush to a secret harbor as soon as possible.


    It is said that there, except for the settling down and palace families of the state of Wei, neither the state of Wei nor the local people here are clear.


    But this time, people from other aristocratic families in the kingdom of Wei were able to stop. Naturally, the reason is self-evident.


    Settle down, or the palace, there is an insider!


    An Zichen''s team came to protect her. The rest want to know why.


    Instead of letting a stranger control the palace, let her completely disappear and cut off all possibilities of the palace.


    In this way, those who have in laws with the palace family can enter the house in a dignified manner.


    Lin Mengya only felt that this was also the fate of the palace family.


    In those days, the palace family stood among the top ten aristocratic families by marriage. Now if it is destroyed, it will be robbed.


    The carriage galloped through the mountains for two days and nights. Everywhere they went, they rarely stopped except for changing horses and cars to supplement things.


    Even the rest was three people except Lin Mengya, who took turns to rest in the carriage for a while.


    An Zichen and a Jin attach great importance to etiquette. Even if they have to share a room with her, a third person must be present, and they all curl up and lie outside with their faces closed at the door.


    Nevertheless, she also saw several times that an Zichen''s face had some unexpected blushes.


    This man is really pure beyond her clothes.


    I thought those two people were born in a noble family, and they would not stand such suffering.


    Unexpectedly, on the third day, she, who didn''t have to drive a carriage, couldn''t hold on first.


    "How long will we have?"


    Although she can stick her head out to blow the wind where there is no one, the rickety carriage will make people dizzy and swollen after sitting for a long time.


    Lin Mengya half leaned against Bai Su, and her face was a little pale.


    "Soon. As long as we get to the place agreed with Uncle nine, we don''t have to worry about other homes."


    In fact, an Zichen''s heart has no bottom.


    The people they sent out should have joined them at this time. Even if they are fast, those people should be able to catch up.


    But now, I don''t even have half the news. I think I''m in some trouble.


    Therefore, he became more and more anxious and just wanted to arrive at the meeting place early.


    "Master, hold on."


    Bai Su painfully rubbed Lin Mengya''s temples, hoping that she could be more energetic.


    She nodded weakly. She could endure the degree of discomfort. It''s just that she''s worried about long Tianyu.


    They had agreed before. As soon as she left, long Tianyu took sanjuetang and all his people from light to dark and completely disappeared.


    Whether they settle down or others, although there is indeed unlimited scenery in their own fiefdom and even in Weiguo, here, due to the restrictions of the sea area, they will send some elites at most, and they are not the top experts in the family.


    In that case, it may cause some trouble to long Tianyu, but not too much.


    Now, she is very glad that before she left, she lifted the bottom of the sky for all three countries.


    Otherwise, if these guys control some huge forces, long Tianyu will be dangerous.


    The more chaotic the situation is, the more favorable it will be to long Tianyu and them.


    But the current situation in Wei Guo is not a good thing for her.


    Only the palace family is in chaos. Those who make friends with the palace family settle down.


    In other words, it sounds like she''s looking for death to eat in front of a group of hungry wolves.


    She now fully understood the reason why her mother had to die.


    Everything is to protect her.


    A weak woman, in such danger, can only die to protect her children. No one will describe her as weak.


    She has a very brave mother. Therefore, she will be brave.


    "By the way, you said before, someone said I killed some guard envoy. What does that mean?"


    Lin Mengya forced herself to divert her attention.


    "Every family in the trial area will have a guard. At first, it is to prevent each family from doing something harmful to the emperor. Therefore, generally, another family will send a guard envoy to try the guard. However, the emperor feels that if the guard envoy is sent by a hostile family, it may be unfair. Therefore, the future guard envoy must be in the sea Jiandao was born and grew up. Before being sent to the trial site, you must also take drugs that can make your memory disappear. Only after the garrison envoy completes the task and takes the antidote can he recover his memory. To tell the truth, these guards have basically lost their function. Our garrison envoy here is called Fang Yue, who used to be the wizard of lieyun. "


    Uh


    Lin Mengya felt three black lines on her forehead. Isn''t it so coincidence?


    "Well, I didn''t kill the guard envoy, but her death really has something to do with me."


    If she tells the news that Aunt Yue hasn''t died in order to protect herself, it''s like really pushing aunt Yue to die.


    No wonder, my mother didn''t even say anything about the Weiguo palace family, but told aunt Yue.


    It seems that grandma should know that Aunt Yue came from the guard.


    Well, the hole dug this time is big enough.


    "Although the garrison envoy has long lost its function, fortunately, it is granted by the emperor''s relatives. This matter is related to the emperor''s face. However, this time, they want nothing more than a reason to kill you."


    Well, she can understand.


    Anyway, she''s holding a chicken feather as an arrow. If she wants to be the owner of the palace family, they don''t dare to make a fuss like this.


    "Alas..."


    With a faint sigh, Lin Mengya only felt that her future was slim.


    "Well, did the palace family react?"


    In fact, you don''t have to think about it. The Gong family are all men now. They must hate themselves. I don''t know which stone crack they jumped out of.


    "Well... You''d better go back and have a look by yourself."


    "Well, yes, miss, you''d better go and see it yourself. We... We''re a little inconvenient."


    [recommend her good friend demon Liu''s new book "Princess moves the world", laughing through the text, and her finished "Princess moves the world", which is also very good-looking. It is serialized in Migu, ZhangYue and other major book cities ~]

 Chapter 1102

    This is strange. An Zichen, who always knows everything, suddenly becomes so nervous. Even ah Jin says so. Lin Mengya has no bottom in her heart.


    "Well, I''ll just be careful myself."


    Internal and external troubles, although an Zichen said that his grandfather was on his side.


    But if such a family is not driven by interests, who will be willing to make wedding clothes for others?


    In a word, the settlement now supports her, but she just likes it. If she can take charge of the palace family, it will bring only benefits.


    In addition to herself, when she came to the kingdom of Wei, the only person she could trust was the white Su she brought.


    "Be careful, miss!"


    With doubts, Lin Mengya was suddenly pressed on the ground by Bai su.


    When she was so depressed that she couldn''t breathe, she only heard a few "click click" sounds. The position where she was just now had been pierced by the arrow.


    "There''s an ambush! Ah Jin, protect Miss Lin!"


    With a low drink, an Zichen also took out the long sword he was wearing in his waist and went behind to meet the enemy.


    Ah Jin turned around and suddenly opened the door. Seeing the two people rolling in the carriage, she immediately asked.


    "Young lady, are you all right? Come on, come with me!"


    Bai Su immediately pulled her out of the car, even with the straps.


    Some of Lin Mengya, with soft feet, gritted her teeth and insisted. The three came out of the carriage and ran quickly to the woods on both sides of the road.


    At this time, the sound of breaking the air came. Lin Mengya came back and saw the carriage burst and burned violently.


    If they were one step slower, they would have to be killed, even if they had not been shot.


    What a vicious means!


    "Go!"


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, ah Jin took a look at an Zichen, who had been tangled with each other, and led them back and forth in the forest.


    Farther and farther, they ran to the top of the mountain.


    Not long after that, there were bursts of noise behind him.


    "Chase! People are up there!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at it carefully.


    But from time to time, an arrow fell at their feet. Fortunately, Bai Su was alert and paid attention to the situation behind her all the time, which didn''t hurt her.


    With her drag, Bai Su and ah Jin slowed down a lot.


    Lin Mengya''s mind is running rapidly. She knows it won''t work like this.


    "Ah Jin, do you have any medicine?"


    Ah Jin escaped a cold arrow and was stunned at her words. The God answered immediately.


    "There are some, but these people are puppets trained by others and can''t be treated in a normal way."


    Lin Mengya was surprised. She thought it was a shocking thing. When she arrived in the state of Wei, it became the standard of a big family!


    "I have a way. I don''t know if I can do it! What weapons do you two have?"


    Bai Su''s long sword never leaves her body. At this time, Bai Su pulls it out and guards her safety behind Lin Mengya.


    And ah Jin also dodged and lit a short knife in his hand.


    Lin Mengya was a little cruel. She held two sharp blades in her hands and slipped gently.


    The bright red blood dyed the blade red.


    Somehow, they looked at her one after another.


    "Listen to me. If you are really puppets, now your knives and swords can kill them. Their physical strength is far better than us. If we run away, we will die."


    Her hands, blood winding down.


    But Lin Mengya had no fear in her eyes.


    In the past two years, too many people wanted her to die. Now she managed to survive and refused to die easily.


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Bai Su didn''t doubt him. He immediately waved his long sword and fought against those people.


    Ah Jin looked at her suspiciously, and then looked at the bloody dagger in her hand. Finally, she chose to follow closely.


    Her hands are more sensitive than ordinary people. Now she is cut. Naturally, it is unbearable.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t stop bleeding immediately. Instead, she folded her hands and let her blood fall to the ground.


    After collecting enough, Lin Mengya reluctantly took out the hemostatic powder from her arms.


    But before taking the medicine, she sprinkled more than half of the powder into her blood.


    A small "hissing" sound came, and a small snake with very bright colors swam out of her sleeve.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the tree, drugged herself and bandaged herself carelessly. The little snake had taken a bath in her blood.


    "You are so greedy, you little thing. Go and watch."


    Naturally, the little snake can''t understand what she''s talking about, but it''s not an ordinary product. Although Lin Mengya''s blood is a great tonic for it now, it doesn''t dare to eat too much.


    After a while, there were bursts of strange noises in the surrounding grass.


    Many poisonous insects and snakes surrounded.


    They saw Lin Mengya walking around, but they were very interested in the blood mixed with drugs.


    Unfortunately, there is not much blood, and poisonous insects are naturally so aggressive.


    In a short time, the poisonous insects and snakes were already fighting.


    Lin Mengya found a place to hide herself temporarily.


    But her eyes were fixed on the direction of the poisonous insects.


    Because what she has to do now is to urge the generation of a kind of insect.


    This method was risky, but she had to do it.


    At the foot of the mountain, Bai Su and ah Jin have fought with each other.


    Lin Mengya knows that they are excellent in martial arts, but their physical strength can''t keep up. It won''t take long for their physical strength to end.


    Then the three of them will be dead.


    In the final analysis, puppets are controlled by poison and poison.


    She can''t guarantee that everyone will drink their own blood, but Gu can.


    The teacher said that this method is tantamount to encouraging seedlings, because there are few poisonous insects that can carry her blood.


    But also because of her special constitution, there are ingredients that can neutralize the toxicity in her body in the herbs configured by the teacher. In that case, she can have a try.


    The fighting at the foot of the mountain continues, as do the poisonous insects.


    Whether it''s scorpions, centipedes, or other poisonous insects, the fierce and cruel death battle has gradually become white hot.


    In her opinion, the most likely winner, in addition to the flower ghost, is a scorpion about the size of a palm.


    And the struggle between Kings is starting.


    At this time, in the woods behind her, there was a sudden movement.


    "That woman should hide here and search for me!"


    The voice is strange and a little hoarse.


    Look at the killing in the tone, but it is extremely obvious.


    Lin Mengya immediately squatted under the tree and dared not make a sound.


    But there is such a large area around. I think these people came up secretly from the foot of the mountain.


    No wonder Bai Su and ah Jin are so powerful that they can''t stop everyone.


    Now that they are entangled, they are not alone.


    She prayed in her heart, never let those people find their whereabouts.


    But unexpectedly, the sound of poisonous insects fighting on her side was too obvious. She heard footsteps and approached herself little by little.


    Before long, a man wrapped in black appeared in her sight.


    Shennong system didn''t sound? In other words, this person is a normal person.


    After seeing the fight between the flower ghost and the scorpion, the man was probably surprised and knocked a few more eyes.


    But he didn''t seem to recognize the flower ghost. No wonder, after the flower ghost rolled in her blood and killed countless people, it naturally disappeared the original bright color.


    However, in less than a minute, the man began to explore again.


    Lin Mengya''s heart, mentioned in her throat, watched the man come towards her own direction.


    Before she had any other reaction, she jumped out of the grass, and then pulled the mechanism.


    "Uh..."


    Before he could make a sound warning to his companion, the man fell down with his chest covered.


    Lin Mengya immediately came out, dragged the man''s feet and hid him in the grass.


    Fortunately, the teacher gave her a dark crossbow. She has been wearing it on her wrist. Although she hasn''t practiced accurately, she is too familiar with the position of her heart.


    The crossbow and arrow pierced the heart and killed the man at once.


    She was still carefully hidden in the grass, always on guard against others.


    "Not here!"


    "Not here!"


    Before long, the voice of her searchers came not far away.


    "It seems that they should have gone elsewhere. Remember, kill to death and leave no survivors. The three at the foot of the mountain must also be killed!"


    A low voice, with a solemn tone, gave the order.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that it would attract their attention. Even the atmosphere dared not breathe. She prayed in her heart that they should not be aware of the lack of a person.


    Fortunately, these people didn''t have much to do. They withdrew without much time.


    Lin Mengya was still lying in the grass and dared not move. Until outside, after making sure there was nothing moving, I dared to continue breathing this time.


    Fortunately, this time, she escaped.


    Turn around and look at the man in black who was killed by himself.


    She removed the black cloth from her face and found that she was a very ordinary man.


    He touched both sides of the body and found that there was a small emerald jade card hidden around his waist.


    On it, only a plain plum blossom is carved. It looks ordinary.


    Lin Mengya looked over and over. She just thought it looked familiar.


    "Master, master! Where are you?"


    In the distance, Bai Su''s call came.


    It seems that they have persisted to the end, and those people have retreated.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya didn''t dare to leave and get up for fear of ambush around.


    But before long, the figure of Bai Su appeared in her sight.


    Lin Mengya put down her heart and stood up from her hiding place.


    "Bai Su, I''m here!"

 Chapter 1103

    Bai Su was as light as a swallow. She ran in front of her in a few steps and wanted to hold her hand and look up and down.


    Lin Mengya shook her injured red and dodged from Bai Su''s touch.


    "Your hand!"


    Seeing that she was hurt, Bai Su clenched her teeth.


    "I''m fine. How''s the situation below?"


    Her recovery has always been good. Although the wound on her hand is a little deep, it won''t cause too much trouble.


    "A lot of people came, but I think ah Jin''s attitude seems a little wrong. Later, the young master an also killed him. I think they can hold on, so they came up to you right away."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya also had many questions in her heart.


    "Do they seem to know how to deal with these living puppets?"


    Bai Su was stunned, and then nodded in response.


    "Master, is this their bitter meat trick?"


    Previously, an Zichen told ah Jin Mingming that these living puppets were cultivated by others.


    In that case, how can they be so handy?


    "Do you remember the fragment of jade I gave you after I left the underground palace cave?"


    Bai Su immediately took it out of her purse and put it carefully on Lin Mengya''s hand.


    The latter looked over and over, and finally, a cold hum overflowed from his throat.


    "Go and see how they are now."


    Bai Su immediately opened the way in front of her. Lin Mengya was thinking about the jade piece, but she felt a slight coolness and wrapped her ankle.


    Before she could react, the flower ghost snake wrapped around her wrist.


    Looking back at the insect corpses all over the ground, it seems that this little thing should be the last winner.


    The faint fragrance from the flower ghost seems to hide a leisurely cold feeling.


    Looking at the traces of soil and blood left on her clothes and trousers, she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    But fortunately, since it was raised with her blood, the flower ghost will naturally listen to her.


    He gathered his sleeves and followed Bai Su down the mountain.


    The fighting at the foot of the mountain has come to an end. Dozens of bodies lie crisscross in the forest.


    A few steps away, an Zichen and a Jin were standing there in embarrassment, panting heavily.


    Even after seeing Lin Mengya, he could only nod his head slightly.


    She looked up at the bodies. She had learned the methods of the Xin family. Naturally, she knew that those people were trained to kill.


    Now all of them are dead, which must be a relief.


    An Zichen and a Jin have lost their strength, and now they have no strength to fight again.


    Lin Mengya''s heart turned three times, and finally threw the jade card found on the man in black to an Zichen.


    "Miss Lin, what do you mean?"


    An Zichen caught the jade card and raised his eyes. He only felt that Lin Mengya''s attitude seemed a little different from that before.


    In the past few days, they can be regarded as harmonious.


    "This thing was taken from a man who attacked me. I think you should know."


    Lin Mengya pulled her sleeve and said calmly.


    If this is a bitter meat trick, she won''t believe a word what an Zichen said before.


    In this way, she won''t foolishly go to defend the country with them. Maybe these are fake, just to deceive her trust.


    But these days, she also has many temptations in her words.


    An Zichen said every word without leaving a trace, so she believed him.


    Now, she can only put this trust aside for the time being.


    She looked at the two men and asked for a reasonable explanation.


    "This is, this is the green card of our home. Only the children in the inner room can wear it. How can it..."


    An Zichen suddenly became silent and must have found something wrong.


    "I need an explanation."


    She looked at an Zichen with the same look, but made an Zichen''s heart a little tight.


    Firmly holding the jade card in his hand, an Zichen hovered in his mind. Finally, he could only fall on the answer he didn''t want to believe.


    "I will certainly find out about this matter. But please believe my sincerity, Miss Lin."


    "Third brother, is it the man from fourth uncle?"


    Ah Jin''s very small voice fell into her ears.


    Lin Mengya remained calm and pretended that she didn''t hear anything.


    An Zichen didn''t show a guilty look. Instead, he looked at the jade card in his hand thoughtfully. After a long time, he began to respond.


    "It''s hard to say."


    An Zichen is cautious in this regard, so even if he has doubts in his heart, he will never talk nonsense before he is sure.


    Lin Mengya still has a doubt in her heart, but if it is really a bitter meat trick, they should also deny it.


    But now, he answered without saying a word. In this way, Lin Mengya was surprised.


    "I can trust you for the time being, and if this thing really comes from settling down, I''m afraid your trouble will be much bigger than me. I might as well tell you the truth, I Lin Mengya really don''t have great skills, but I will never be bullied. If you want my life, you have to be prepared to pay for it with your life."


    Now, the flower ghost is extraordinary.


    And thanks to her constitution, those poisonous insects and poisons that can kill invisible have completely lost their effect on her.


    Before, just because she didn''t react for a while, now she won''t show mercy to anyone.


    "Thank you, Miss Lin."


    An Zichen regained some strength and still insisted on saluting her.


    The four men walked slowly to the foot of the mountain. Their carriage had been burned into coke. It seemed that they had to use their legs to go to the city before dark.


    However, from dawn to dark, the four found only one fairly lively village.


    Bai Su went to negotiate and said that Lin Mengya and an Zichen were brothers and sisters who came out to play. They met robbers on the way and managed to escape. Then they ran out in embarrassment.


    The folk customs in the village are also simple, not to mention a ingot of silver taken out by Bai Su as a foil.


    Soon the four of them were welcomed into the courtyard by the king''s widow.


    "Young lady, I''m the only one in my family. If you four need anything, please don''t be polite to me."


    When she got the silver, the widow Wang''s face was also full of joy.


    Lin Mengya entered the door and observed a circle. Although the yard is small, it is better to be clean and tidy.


    Widow Wang had a shrewd look in her eyes, but she also looked magnanimous and did not hide any evil intention.


    The clothes are simple, and the words and deeds are really loud. It seems that she is a woman who can live a stable life.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    She looked beautiful and spoke softly. Widow Wang liked it and did everything with her heart.


    Widow Wang took the two girls to the main house and burned a lot of hot water to wash them.


    After changing into clean and refreshing clothes, widow Wang also cooked the meal.


    "Two girls, you are wronged to wear the clothes I wore when I was young. There are few young girls in our village. You come in a hurry, and I can''t disturb others."


    Widow Wang looked a little embarrassed. She thought it was because she had received other people''s money.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dislike it and shook her head.


    She was trying to buy some ordinary coarse clothes to wear so as not to attract attention.


    At this time, an Zichen and a Jin also came out of the wing room.


    The four people looked at each other and couldn''t help smiling on their faces.


    They look like princes and nobles, but they look like young people in the village.


    After a simple meal, widow Wang cleaned up herself in the kitchen. Four people sat in the yard and chatted.


    After what happened during the day, Lin Mengya was on guard against an Zichen, but she still wanted to know something about Wei Guo.


    But she soon found that an Zichen mostly knew everything about settling down.


    But once she mentioned the palace family, whether an Zichen or ah Jin, her attitude was extremely subtle.


    Either turn the subject aside, or, as far as the left and right are concerned, he.


    Lin Mengya is now more and more curious about this mysterious palace family.


    An Zichen must have seen it too. After clearing his throat, he asked.


    "If Miss Lin returns to the palace, she must change her name."


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a few seconds and shook her head firmly.


    "My last name is Lin. I am Lin Mengya whenever I am."


    The reason why she followed an Zichen and ah Jin back to the palace house was not to take charge of the Palace House and become the owner of the house.


    Her goal has never changed. She just wants to be with the people she cares about.


    An Zichen didn''t persuade her again, but after thinking hard for a while, he opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "In fact, it''s not a bad thing for you to go back to the palace."


    "Third brother!"


    Ah Jin shouted to him in a hurry and shook her head at him.


    An Zichen wanted to stop talking. Finally, he shook his head helplessly, pleaded guilty, got up and went back to their room with ah Jin.


    "Master, it''s getting late. You should have a rest early."


    Only one night later, the wound on Lin Mengya''s hand formed a thin blood scab.


    Bai Su burned the cloth she had changed, then mixed it with medicinal powder and buried it in the soil.


    After bandaging her hands, the two men lay side by side in the inner room of widow Wang''s main house.


    In the night here, there is no other light source except the moon.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes closed slightly, but she couldn''t sleep.


    "Master, did you sleep?"


    Bai Su gently called her, and Lin Mengya slowly spit out a word in response.


    After shaking in the carriage for so many nights, now living in bed, she is sleepless.


    "I always feel that an Zichen doesn''t look like a bad person. However, I saw at the foot of the mountain today that they clearly know how to deal with those living puppets, so I feel a little uneasy."


    Originally, Bai Su was going to keep a vigil for Lin Mengya.


    But because she insisted again and again, she took off her shoes and went to bed to rest.

 Chapter 1104

    "So, you don''t think an Zichen is reliable, do you?"


    "Well, I''m afraid there will be an accident on the way. Since you can take me, can you also take others? Simply, let''s take more people, so that even if something happens, we can take care of it?"


    "Don''t take it with you, Bai su. Just remember, no matter where you are, you can''t leave me one step. If our sisters work together, I''m afraid no one can kill us."


    "Yes."


    That''s what he said, but Lin Mengya, like Bai Su, has no bottom in her heart.


    After yesterday''s surprise attack, Lin Mengya and an Zichen changed their route.


    According to an Zichen, firstly, these families disdain to deal with people in these trial places. Secondly, in order to protect their heirs, they usually find a good family in the trial place and cultivate it with their own resources.


    Therefore, apart from the Xin family, they have no great involvement with other families.


    They might as well take the main road as scurrying in the mountains.


    An Zichen also felt very reasonable. Several people bought a simple carriage in the village and reached the town as fast as possible.


    After purchasing some materials, he continued on the road.


    With a lesson from the past, an Zichen was very careful all the way.


    He cut off contact with his own people, and he didn''t even mention when he reached the meeting place.


    Lin Mengya is more and more sure that the problem lies with the people who settle down.


    However, an Zichen has his own pride, and Lin Mengya can''t take over.


    But secretly, he discussed many self-defense strategies with Bai su.


    It was an unexpected calm on the journey of one and a half months.


    "Miss, we can arrive tomorrow."


    Ah Jin''s face was a little happy. She thought she was going home, so she was so happy.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she felt a little disappointed.


    I really want to leave. I don''t know when I can come back.


    "How long shall we sail in bed?"


    She asked, and ah Jin seldom answered her quickly.


    "It will take at least eight months."


    Lin Mengya nodded. No wonder no one knew that there was a powerful Wei state on the other side of the sea.


    The original kingdom of heaven was just a small fishing port. Later, the ancestors of the Zuo family made great efforts to have today''s scale.


    In the ancient times when navigation technology was not developed, it was impossible to cross this sea.


    Moreover, the state of Wei will certainly obstruct the development of these neighboring countries. They still have a long way to go if they want to completely break away from the restrictions of these families.


    However, this day will come eventually.


    After another night in the carriage, they set out again before dawn.


    It was not until lunchtime that the car drove to a small road.


    It is surrounded by cliffs. But Lin Mengya was not worried about the ambush.


    Because the top of those cliffs are very narrow, there is almost no place for people to settle down.


    There is no other path except this one.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su looked at each other in the carriage, a little nervous.


    I don''t know what they have to face.


    "Miss, here we are."


    Finally, the carriage stopped shaking.


    Ah Jin jumped down first, while an Zichen stood below waiting for them.


    When Bai Su helped Lin Mengya out of the carriage, many strangers stood in front of him.


    Both men and women, but most of those women are weak and boneless on men.


    Behind them is a huge and gorgeous house.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya only looked at it and felt a little unhappy.


    "Zichen, I''ve seen uncle Dong."


    An Zichen saluted one of the men. The man was only about 50 years old and was covered in silk, which was boundless wealth.


    The facial features are handsome, but there is a little more evil spirit in the eyebrows.


    At first glance, he is not an easy-going person. Now an Zichen is so polite and considerate, but Uncle Dong doesn''t care about an Zichen in front of him.


    Only pulled a smile on his lips and greeted him with a few steps.


    "Miss Gong has worked hard all the way. You''d better go to the house and have a rest."


    Even though he tried to make a friendly appearance, Lin Mengya still saw his disdain.


    Her mind turned slightly, and she nodded slightly. Her posture was elegant, generous and decent.


    Follow uncle Dong to the yard.


    "Stop! How dare you pollute our house?"


    Behind him, there was a sudden reprimand.


    Lin Mengya paused, turned her head and saw a man like a childe who was about to stop Bai su.


    The girl was unmoved, but the people around her were dissatisfied.


    Immediately, she figured out the truth.


    Because she is from the palace family, those talents dare not make a mistake.


    But Bai Su is not. She is a person in the trial field.


    I''m afraid that in the eyes of these Ann family, the people who try the land are like slaves.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Uncle Dong with a smile.


    "Miss Gong, don''t get me wrong. You are a pearl covered with dust. Naturally, you are different from those cheap people. I have arranged smarter maids for you. They are all from a famous family and will not be as vulgar as others."


    When she''s stupid?


    Look at this posture. It''s obvious that she wants to become a puppet before she arrives at the palace.


    "Uncle Dong, this is not appropriate. After all, Miss Lin is from the palace family. We can''t be the master."


    At this time, an Zichen''s untimely persistence made uncle Dong''s taboo again.


    "Zichen, how can you talk back to Uncle Dong? Have you forgotten that you have settled down?"


    Around uncle Dong, someone immediately jumped out to teach him a lesson.


    Although an Zichen bowed down to make amends, he still argued.


    "Don''t be angry, uncle Dong. Zichen just acts according to the rules. Before leaving, Grandpa repeatedly told us to find the descendants of the palace family just to return the favor of the palace family. We must not interfere in the family affairs of the palace family."


    The boy was so frank that she was surprised.


    After he finished, uncle Dong''s eyes became more and more cold.


    "Zichen, what are you talking about?"


    Uncle Dong''s tone was more and more gentle.


    "I just think that if you want a slave to serve you personally as Miss Gong, you will lose her identity. Can''t you trust me?"


    At this moment, an Zichen had nothing to say.


    However, he still chose to stand beside Lin Mengya, and his position is self-evident.


    In just a few words, Lin Mengya made a lot of changes to an Zichen.


    Uncle Dong didn''t dare to take him seriously. He had to show his men to take Bai su.


    Lin Mengya said nothing and didn''t even plead.


    Uncle Dong was polite on his face, but in his heart he sneered at her ruthlessness, stupidity and stupidity.


    He is also a woman of the palace family. In the end, he is just a vulgar thing greedy for wealth.


    "Somebody, pull it down!"


    At the command, several men dressed as servants went to catch people themselves.


    Unexpectedly, a few silver lights flashed, but the men fell to the ground with a cry.


    "How dare you! Take her to the back mountain and put her to death immediately!"


    Uncle Dong obviously didn''t expect that the woman dared to resist. A touch of yin and Ji crossed her eyes and ordered coldly.


    "An Zichen, if I remember correctly, this is not just a trial place for you to settle down?"


    Lin Mengya, who hasn''t said a word, just asks a question at the moment.


    An Zichen knew that she must be dissatisfied, so she had to bite the bullet and promise.


    "Yes, this is indeed owned by the Angong family."


    "Oh, really? I thought, after that, only you can has the final say. I don''t think I can get back to the palace. I''ll let you settle down."


    Her voice was so soft that no one could hear any dissatisfaction in her words.


    But this is good to say but not good to hear.


    At that time, several people who settled down were stunned.


    "Miss Gong, that''s not what you said. You''ve been away all year and don''t know the rules of your family. Generally, these slaves in the trial land can''t be brought back to the Wei state. If you let people know, they will inevitably look down on you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Uncle Dong carelessly.


    "Look down on it. That''s after returning to the palace family. Can''t you say that Anjia can take over the family rules instead of the palace family now? Why didn''t you explain this to me, an Zichen?"


    Seeing that she only said to an Zichen, she clearly didn''t pay attention to Uncle Dong.


    In the eyes of others, dissatisfaction with her gradually grew. I think she doesn''t appreciate it.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya has never been a person who would mind such a thing.


    Turned around and looked at the crowd with a smile.


    "Or do you think it''s a good time to frighten me? To tell you the truth, if I were you, I''d better choose the Huairou policy, such as buying off the maid around me, so that I can make a good impression on you. But you, the people who come up to take me, why don''t you pay attention to me?"


    Lin Mengya''s words directly poked the hearts of these people.


    However, she didn''t want to be so stiff. Who let these people do things so directly and don''t give her any face.


    She knew that if she was a little softer on this matter, she was afraid that she would be endlessly manipulated by these people in the future.


    Rather than so, she might as well tear her face and see what else they could do.


    "Miss Gong, you misunderstood us. Our palace family has been friends with the family for generations. Uncle Dong is also your elder. Will we harm you?"


    Immediately someone jumped out to be a peacemaker. At the same time, Lin Mengya also had some calculations in her heart.


    It seems that, at least on the surface, the people of the palace family still can''t treat her well.


    In this way, she has a bottom line.


    "Since I misunderstood, I apologize to you. As for relatives who are not relatives, I''d better go back to the palace."

 Chapter 1105

    A group of men who settled down only felt that they had no light on their face, and there was so much unfriendliness in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t see it, while Bai Su silently walked behind her young lady, and the long sword in her hand was horizontal in front of her.


    The intention is obvious. They are not easy to mess with.


    The expression on Uncle Dong''s face was unpredictable, and finally came down to kindness.


    He restrained all his discontent and turned into a kind look.


    "Where did miss Gong say this? There is indeed a part of the palace family here. You are right. How to deal with it, we have to ask the palace family to speak. We have overstepped. Please, Miss Gong, forgive me."


    Hearing his words, Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    Uncle Dong is really a character, but she has no intention of leaving her face completely.


    "Uncle Dong has a point. I''m a junior. How can I blame you? It''s really my subordinates who are not sensible. Bai Su, apologize to you."


    Bai Su looked cold, put away his sword and said with a cold fist.


    "Make amends to you."


    Lin Mengya picked up her eyes and looked at Uncle Dong.


    The men who settled down did not dare to make trouble again. They turned their eyes to Uncle Dong.


    "In that case, this little misunderstanding can be eliminated. Let''s break up, Miss Gong. Please come inside."


    "Uncle Dong, please. One more thing, my surname is Lin."


    With an indifferent smile, she swaggered into the house with Bai su.


    The rest of the men who settled down looked at each other. Uncle Dong looked gloomy and spit out a word for a long time.


    "Go."


    The girl is afraid to tell herself what the palace family is. She doesn''t care.


    Like the outside, the house is a luxury that Lin Mengya can''t imagine.


    Although her yard in Prince Yuqin''s house was also exquisitely carved before, more people''s ingenuity, rather than blindly piling up.


    Therefore, the house is beautiful, but it has no sense of beauty.


    She looked carefully and found that the rotten decorations were still very new.


    It seems that it is probably the famous work of the ANN family.


    Taste is really different from person to person.


    "Miss, this way, please."


    Ah Jin didn''t know where she came from. A pair of eyes bent with a smile to guide her.


    "Where are you taking us? Let me state first that if I live with that group, I''d rather live in a carriage."


    Lin Mengya tilted her lips to express her disgust.


    Ah Jin immediately shook her head. In her eyes, she still had some admiration for Lin Mengya.


    "No, no, no, this house was built by the Gong family together with the an family. In terms of rules, the an family lives in the South courtyard and the Gong family lives in the north courtyard. However, the Gong family didn''t come this time, so it''s a little shabby. But don''t worry, miss. My third brother and I have cleaned it in advance. It''s absolutely clean."


    Lin Mengya nodded and followed ah Jin with Bai su.


    Along the way, ah Jin was very lively. She just kept peeking at Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    Both of them were confused.


    "Ah Jin, what''s the matter with us?"


    The boy turned and walked backwards with a smile, but his voice was very low.


    "You''re so awesome! Uncle Dong relied on being from the fourth master along the way, which can give us a lot of anger. Even in the family, no one dares to let uncle Dong suffer such a big loss!"


    Lin Mengya was speechless. In fact, she didn''t do anything.


    Settle down and be rude to her. Even if there are palace family again, she will do so.


    But there is one thing she must pay attention to.


    Better offend a gentleman than a villain.


    She has to be careful what uncle Dong will do.


    But on the face of it, uncle Dong should not dare. After all, he is still afraid of the palace family.


    "Here we are!"


    The north courtyard is actually a spacious courtyard.


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t been here. On the plaque at the gate of the yard, the word "north yard" has some mottled marks of falling.


    But from the overall style, it is more dignified and atmospheric.


    After opening the gate, Lin Mengya liked the clean and refreshing layout style.


    Following ah Jin to the main house, he found that there were few decorations except furniture.


    The whole room is particularly empty. There is nothing in the lattice of several cabinets.


    Lin Mengya glanced and knew what was going on.


    Greedy people will come to no good end.


    "Young lady, what else do you need to buy? My third brother and I will try our best to help you."


    Ah Jin is not very interesting. Although he didn''t do it, he is the one who settled down in the end.


    However, what he can do is limited, but he really wants to make up for it.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. It''s just a transfer station. She won''t live often. She doesn''t have much requirements.


    "How long will we stay here?"


    According to the situation of the Gong family, the later she goes back, the worse the situation will be.


    Moreover, it would take almost two years on the road this time. She was really afraid that if she delayed for a few years, she would die of anxiety because she missed the people here too much.


    So, the sooner the better.


    "It won''t be more than five days at most. Because the date of our return before is uncertain, some materials for sailing at sea have not been purchased in advance. Fresh water and food need to be replenished."


    She knows all this. Apart from others, sailing at sea will be very troublesome if there is no fresh water.


    As a last resort, she could only restrain her temper and wait five days.


    "I see. Bai Su and I have been living in seclusion for a few years. If there''s nothing wrong, you and an Zichen shouldn''t come here often. We''ll be careful ourselves and you need to pay more attention."


    Without saying anything else, she didn''t stand idly by just now. Her views on an Zichen and ah Jin have changed a lot.


    What''s more, from the moment they set foot on this road, there were dangers around them.


    "I see, miss, you have an early rest. I''ll bring the meal later."


    Lin Mengya nodded and asked ah Jin to leave.


    Bai Su just went to close the door and checked the left and right sides. After confirming that everything was safe, she returned to Lin Mengya.


    "It''s safe without anyone watching."


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Bai Su with some apology.


    "Just now, you''ve been wronged. I''ll get it back for you."


    On the surface, these people who settled down were just trying to embarrass Bai su.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know that they despised themselves in their bones.


    It''s ridiculous. Everyone is the same person. Why can they defend the country and be half superior to others?


    "Where is grievance, but they don''t know that the person who took all the trouble to bring back is not a obedient little sheep!"


    Bai Su didn''t care about this little thing at all.


    She has been with Lin Mengya for so long that she knows the master''s mind better than anyone.


    "I can''t say that. I had a good life here. They had to ask me to go. In that case, if I didn''t do something, wouldn''t I be sorry for them?"


    An Zichen said that other families who have in laws with the palace family are eyeing the palace family.


    But the relationship between the Gong family and Anjia is recent. Even her grandmother has the blood of Anjia.


    They are probably the most taboo wolf of the palace family.


    At this juncture, an Jiali arranged a public discussion and took her back. I''m afraid he didn''t have any good intentions.


    The attitude of the palace family is worth pondering.


    Clearly know that those people are not kind to her, why let an insecure family pick themselves up?


    Or does the Gong family not want her to go back alive at all?


    Whatever the reason, the palace family in the midst of ups and downs made her feel vigilant.


    "Come on, let''s not be foolhardy. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Since the other party draws down the road, we have to continue. You and I should be alert these days. We must not leave the things I gave you before, you know?"


    Bai Su is alert and has a good hand.


    So all the things she took with her were handed over to Bai su.


    "Don''t worry, master. There won''t be less."


    "I''m not talking about those things, but the purse I gave you yesterday. You must carry it. Especially at night, you must not lose it."


    Bai Su didn''t understand his meaning, but he nodded instinctively.


    After a simple dinner, the master and servant washed and rested early and lay in bed.


    Tonight, the two of them still sleep in the same room, but unexpectedly, Lin Mengya didn''t let Bai Su watch for her.


    A good night''s sleep, Lin Mengya and Bai Su get up early.


    At this time, ah Jin has been standing outside the yard with breakfast for a while.


    When Bai Su opened the door, the boy jumped in, his mouth bulging and his eyes full of desire to talk.


    But an Zichen''s rules are strict. Now in the house, ah Jin doesn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    Lin Mengya looked at him for fun and wanted to tease him. She asked calmly.


    "What fun did you see? Let me guess, is it difficult to see the wild mountains? Did any elves and ghosts visit last night?"


    Ah Jin immediately caught the opportunity and fell out like a firecracker.


    "It''s more strange than that! Last night, two people died inexplicably! Eldest lady, you didn''t see Uncle Dong''s face, which is harder than a stone! However, it''s strange that uncle Dong didn''t hurry to find the murderer when this man died. Were they really killed by Jingguai?"


    Lin Mengya slowly picked up the warm water in front of her and said after taking a breath.


    "I don''t know. The geniuses in other people''s stories will turn into women and absorb men''s Yang. Bai Su and I are women, and they are not rare."


    Ah Jin doesn''t seem to understand. She just feels that today''s Lin Mengya is particularly -- particularly difficult to understand.


    "Well, you''ll understand when you grow up. Tonight, you have to tell your third brother that the doors and windows must be inserted well. Don''t forget that the female goblin has taken advantage of the loophole."

 Chapter 1106

    Seeing off ah Jin who was surrounded by her, the expression on Lin Mengya''s face was not as relaxed as at the beginning.


    Seeing her frown, Bai Su knew that the master had something in mind.


    I went out and walked around, but I found some sneaky shadows in the corner.


    She deliberately kept quiet and just backed out.


    As soon as I returned to the house, I saw Lin Mengya sitting at the window drinking tea. In the eyes, with a little dignity.


    After seeing her return to the house, Lin Mengya put down the tea coin in her hand and hesitated for a moment before saying.


    "Bai Su, let''s go out for a walk and eat."


    "Yes."


    The master and servant stepped out of the door and enjoyed it at will in the north courtyard.


    Finally, there was no disturbing guy around. Lin Mengya turned the volume to the lowest and whispered to Bai su.


    "Is someone staring at us?"


    Bai Su also looked as if nothing had happened.


    "There are at least three people, but they don''t look like people who settled down. Did the master know anything about last night?"


    It seems that some cannon fodder was pushed over.


    "I did. Keep quiet and let them continue to watch. Anyway, they don''t know what''s going on."


    She expected that uncle Dong and his party would never suffer from boredom yesterday, so she put the flower ghost outside the bed when she went to bed at night.


    Bai Su often follows her. In addition, she has the pills configured by the teacher. Naturally, the flower ghost will not attack Bai su.


    As for those who want to get in with bad intentions, they deserve their bad luck.


    The reason why Uncle Dong doesn''t investigate is that it''s probably not his order.


    I think so. If Uncle Dong did this, he would do it more skillfully.


    The reason why he kept quiet was that he didn''t want her to know what these people wanted to do.


    This dumb man, they will eat it!


    After strolling for a while from the outside, he returned to the house, but an Zichen suddenly visited at this time.


    "Young master an, why are you in such a hurry?"


    As soon as she sat down, ah Jin hurried in to report. Then, an Zichen almost couldn''t keep his due demeanor and walked quickly in front of her.


    "Did you hear any strange noise last night?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head with innocent eyes.


    "No, I slept very heavily with Bai su. I almost slept until dawn. Even the mouse met one. Why, what''s the problem?"


    An Zichen calmed down his mind and sat down relieved.


    "That''s good. You and Bai Su should be very careful these days. I''m afraid some uninvited guests have arrived at the house."


    "But because someone died last night?"


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and thought he was talking about it.


    But an Zichen''s face was dark and unclear. It took a long time to answer her question.


    "Indeed, two people died for no reason, but I heard from the people around uncle Dong that someone else died last night. However, the body disappeared. Uncle Dong has been hiding it for fear of something strange."


    Unexpectedly, there is such an insider.


    It seems that it''s not just the resettlers who thought about her and Bai Su last night.


    "Thank you for telling me that you don''t have to worry about me and Bai su. Instead, you should pay more attention to our supplies on board. After all, if you and I were buried in the sea at the same time, it would save a lot of people."


    An Zichen''s face was heavy. Lin Mengya knew that an Zichen was more worried about it than herself.


    After all, only the confidants of an Zichen and an Jin really hope that she can return to the palace safely on the whole boat.


    I''m afraid the ship is not so stable.


    Sure enough, as an Zichen said, uncle Dong still stood still, but the settled children who came and went with him put away that careless attitude.


    Night singing was forced to stop temporarily, and many women who depended on them mysteriously disappeared.


    In the whole house, everyone is in danger.


    And this is only the first day after the incident.


    That night, Lin Mengya still went to bed with Bai Su early.


    When I was sleeping dimly, I suddenly heard the shouting outside.


    Bai Su was alert. He immediately picked up the long sword and jumped out of the door in a few steps.


    At this time, Lin Mengya got up and put on her clothes.


    "How''s it going?"


    Bai Su immediately jumped onto the eaves, looked at it and returned to her.


    "There seems to be a place where the water has gone. Master, shall we go and have a look?"


    After a little thought, Lin Mengya felt that something would happen in the chaos.


    But now they may not be safe here. For insurance, it''s better for her to stay with most people.


    "Go and have a look. Take everything and lock the door."


    "Yes."


    Along the way, there are a lot of fire fighters.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su walked close to the wall, neither conspicuous nor in the way.


    Soon, they went outside the fire and sent a letter. The place where the fire broke out was actually a warehouse in the backyard.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire!"


    Around, there were constant roars.


    When Lin Mengya was far away, she saw Uncle Dong with an angry face and an Zichen with a little stability.


    It seems that what she expected is good.


    "Uncle Dong, childe an."


    They also saw her. Lin Mengya came to say hello and found uncle Dong''s face was not good.


    "It''s all right. The fire has been controlled and disturbed you two."


    An Zichen''s description is not embarrassed. Although the incident happened suddenly, he has all kinds of clothes inside. Unlike several people next to him, his clothes are half open and have no integrity.


    "It doesn''t matter. Where is this place and how can there be a fire?"


    "You still have the face to ask! If it weren''t for you, how could there be such a thing! It doesn''t matter if you were born cheap, don''t bother us. We can''t go home!"


    A man beside uncle Dong gave a violent drink. He was obviously in a hurry and couldn''t take care of his disguise.


    Lin Mengya was not annoyed, nor did she hurry to answer back. She just looked at him indifferently, and the corners of her mouth aroused.


    "I didn''t invite you to come again. You wanted to come. What does it have to do with me? You know what you came for. Don''t blame others if anything happens, so that you won''t know if you''ve been tricked by others."


    Her words were chilly, and even the scorching temperature nearby could not warm half a minute.


    The man had to say something unclean, but Uncle Dong waved and let someone hold him.


    "Miss Lin is right, but it''s really strange. In order to ensure Miss Lin''s safety, let''s go inside."


    Just say, Lin Mengya is not afraid of him.


    Uncle Dong stared at the thing that didn''t open the door in his mouth, turned around and took people into the main house of the South courtyard. It''s not only a little better than their north courtyard, but Lin Mengya can''t put so many things in her eyes.


    She found a seat and sat down safely.


    Uncle Dong didn''t find anyone else to come in, but only an Zichen and ah Jin followed.


    Lin Mengya glanced and knew that uncle Dong was really a crafty man.


    "Just now my nephew was rude and asked Miss Lin not to blame him."


    "How dare I blame it? Now it''s just that everyone gives me a way to live. If I blame it, don''t I despise it?"


    Uncle Dong is hardly angry. He is not a junior at the bottom. Naturally, he knows his priorities.


    "Just now, Miss Lin obviously has something to say. Now there are only a few of us here. You can say what you have."


    Indeed, the people in this room, for whatever purpose, are people who want her to return to the palace.


    Although uncle Dong doesn''t deal with an Zichen, he knows that he has a straight personality and will never frame Lin Mengya.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought uncle Dong was an old fox.


    But for the sake of the overall situation, she can only choose to cooperate with each other.


    "On my way here, I met a group of people. I won''t say much about others, but I once killed one by mistake. You can be sure that you settled down."


    Ann Zichen was stunned. She knew what she said was the green jade card.


    Take it out immediately and present it to Uncle Dong.


    "This is, damn it!"


    Suddenly crushed the precious jade plate, and uncle Dong''s expression was unpredictable.


    Obviously, I recognize who owns it.


    "I heard an Zichen say that only families can build a boat that can cross the sea. However, if there is no accurate map, the boat is also very easy to lose its way on the sea. If they are faster than you, such a big boat will be found by you. If they are slower than you, if they stagger, they will have no chance to start unless he You can arrive at the same time as you, and you can''t notice it yet. "


    From the moment the jade card of settling down appeared, Lin Mengya''s heart dropped a seed of doubt.


    If they don''t settle down and turn back, it means that there are spies among them.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can return to the palace or not. The important thing is that what they burn today should be the materials we need on the road? In this way, they will have enough time to destroy the ship. Then, you will be trapped here all your life, and I will be their target."


    Lin Mengya is no stranger to this tactic of damaging the enemy by one thousand and injuring himself by eight hundred.


    In fact, she could have slipped away with Bai Su without reminding them.


    Here, it''s still her territory. It''s easy to avoid these people.


    But as long as she doesn''t die, someone will come to her.


    So she might as well help them out.


    "Hum! It''s easy to think about it. If the ship I settled in is really easy to be destroyed, it will underestimate us."


    Although uncle Dong was angry, he was too confident about settling down.


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and looked very helpless.


    "Don''t ruin it so thoroughly. They must also know that I''m not easy to catch on land. But if it''s on a lonely sea, as long as the ship sinks, won''t I be finished?"


    This is the most vicious. If she wants to do it, she will choose to do it.


    As a result, the sinking of the ship is equivalent to the destruction of the corpse. Second, as long as you get on the boat, you''ll step into the gate of hell, catch all of them and leave no future trouble.

 Chapter 1107

    Uncle Dong''s eyes kept rolling. Lin Mengya knew that an ambitious person like him would not want to be trapped here.


    "I''ll send someone immediately to strengthen the guard!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Lin Mengya stopped uncle Dong. She knew that they must return like arrows, but there were some things that couldn''t come in a hurry.


    "If you send more people now, I''m afraid it will scare the snake. And how can you tell who is loyal and who is traitor?"


    "Is it difficult? Do you want us to wait and die! Trapped in this poor mountain and water?"


    Uncle Dong''s face was already impatient. Lin Mengya shook her head and continued.


    "In my opinion, it''s not easy to sink such a big ship completely. Therefore, if they have a little brain, they must choose a place that will not be easily noticed and can sink the ship completely, and you can''t repair it before that. If so, we might as well do the opposite ¡£¡±


    Uncle Dong and an Zichen looked at Lin Mengya and hesitated a little.


    I probably can''t understand why Lin Mengya took the initiative to help them.


    After all, she doesn''t want to leave here to defend the country.


    "You don''t have to doubt me. The reason why I want to help you is that I don''t want to leave any disaster. I''ve learned the tricks of your defenders. If you want to live a clean life, you have to go with you."


    When she said this, there was a faint feeling of boredom in her tone.


    Uncle Dong and an Zichen gradually dispelled their doubts. According to her temperament, they were willing to help them. That was the real problem.


    However, this time Lin Mengya''s answer was reasonable, and the two had no reason to doubt.


    "I''ll deal with it myself. Since I know their goal is you, you''d better not go out easily these days."


    The tone implied a warning. The meaning was clear enough to keep her out of the way.


    After all, uncle Dong still doesn''t believe her.


    However, Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all. After all, they don''t belong to passers-by, and she doesn''t bother to meddle in these guys'' business.


    "Naturally, I won''t go out easily, but you two, I''ll make it clear first. Whether you stay here or die or live, I don''t care. I won''t die easily with you."


    At this point, Lin Mengya didn''t need to talk to them anymore. She took Bai Su and left calmly.


    Along the way, there was something buried in the eyes of all the people who settled down, ready to move.


    Lin Mengya knows that her current situation is extremely dangerous.


    Once the ship is destroyed, according to Uncle Dong''s personality, it may be rebuilt at all costs.


    And she is the only chip here.


    Those children who settled down would threaten her if they stayed here.


    Whether to go or not is a dangerous situation for her.


    Silently back to the north courtyard, Lin Mengya and Bai suduan sat in the main hall.


    "I can''t. I''ll kill the master back!"


    Bai Su''s face was full of awe. It was not her recklessness, but those people. I''m afraid it would be difficult to preserve their reason in the face of interests.


    "It''s not time for the fish to die and the net to be broken. Since the settlement sent someone to recover me, do you think they won''t have a back move?"


    "But Uncle Dong, even if we get on the ship safely, he will be bad for you."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Bai Su, with a complex arc on her lips.


    "Who said it was Uncle Dong."


    "It''s not him, isn''t it - right? I can see clearly these days. Apart from ah Jin, an Zichen has very limited manpower to mobilize. If not, how can he be bullied by those people?"


    Bai Su is right, but what she said can be seen by everyone on the surface.


    The eye light flows, and a pure light flashes away.


    Even Bai Su didn''t tell her about it.


    When the fire burst into the sky, she only smelled the burning smell of wood, fire oil and cotton in the air. As for the burning smell of grain, she didn''t smell it at all.


    "Look, things won''t be that simple."


    The supplies are gone, and it''s not difficult to raise them again.


    Over the years, the Xin family has offered a lot of money, so they can spend it wantonly.


    Lin Mengya has always kept her duty and is almost inseparable from Bai Su in the north courtyard.


    Three meals a day are also brought in by others, and then sent out after they finish eating.


    But these days, the person who delivered their meals was replaced by a servant who settled down.


    Lin Mengya inquired carefully and said that uncle Dong had closed the door to prevent foreign thieves from entering.


    This man is not stupid enough. He may be saved.


    Turn around and come to the inner hall.


    Today is no better than before, probably because they never go out, and their meals are more and more clear.


    However, all the dishes sent today are thick oil, red sauce, meat and coriander.


    "I don''t know what I think of. Bring us so many delicious food."


    In terms of appetite, Lin Mengya is similar to Bai Su, and there are no specific requirements.


    But I also know that the other party is deliberately neglecting them.


    Naturally, such a small matter will not be ordered by an Zichen or uncle Dong.


    Looking at these meals, Lin Mengya shook her head. It''s hard to settle down with such a young generation.


    "Well, it''s their kindness. Go back and bring me some hot water."


    Bai Su did not doubt him and did it immediately.


    Seeing that the man left, Lin Mengya quietly picked up chopsticks and pulled out a few pepper like things in a few dishes.


    "It''s really strange for the Weiguo people to put such heavy ingredients in cooking."


    Generally speaking, the dishes of lieyun and Dajin are mainly salty and fresh.


    These days, they ate little water, and now they sent these things, so Bai Su felt strange.


    "Ten miles is different from the common customs, which is probably the characteristic of them. Don''t offend the kindness of others. Didn''t I ask you to bring water and drink more water to save your mouth from sores."


    ''Pepper'' were deliberately thrown on one side of the handkerchief by her.


    While Bai Su was not paying attention, Lin Mengya received it from her cuff.


    When the two had enough to eat and drink, Bai Su returned the tableware as usual. Lin Mengya got up, gently threw her handkerchief under the bed, buried it with a thin layer of fine soil and made a noise.


    For three days in a row.


    It was still calm outside, but it was not so peaceful for Lin Mengya.


    Just at night, the master and servant sat in front of the porch to enjoy the cool.


    Although the buildings in the north courtyard are very transparent, and there is a gentle breeze everywhere, the temperature gradually rises during the day.


    The two of them talk less now. After all, they are in the enemy camp. There are wolves in front and tigers behind. The less information they disclose, the better.


    However, fortunately, the two of them have long had a tacit understanding. If one wants to do anything, just tell the other with his eyes.


    Bai Su was standing beside her, peeling oranges for her master, when she heard something coming from the wall.


    The figure was as fast as the wind and jumped over at once.


    Lin Mengya also fastened the mechanism of the dark crossbow in her sleeve at any time. On the other side, the flower ghost snake swam wantonly in her sleeve.


    "It''s me!"


    The familiar voice deflected Bai Su''s sword by half an inch and landed on ah Jin''s neck.


    The boy wore a Night Walker today and sneaked over the wall. He didn''t do anything good at first sight.


    "If you have something to say, Bai Su, don''t be nervous."


    Lin Mengya didn''t show any unexpected emotions. It seemed that she had expected ah Jin''s arrival.


    In front of her, she saw that ah Jin had a small burden on her back.


    "Hurry up and change these two clothes. Come on, time is running out!"


    Ah Jin neatly tied up the burden, turned out two sets of the same night clothes from inside and explained to Bai su.


    The latter inquired and looked at Lin Mengya, but saw that his master took over a suit automatically and spontaneously and went into the house.


    They as like as two peas in the last few minutes.


    "You two go with me. Don''t make a noise and don''t disturb those people!"


    Ah Jin lowered her voice and said, Lin Mengya nodded, just like Bai su.


    However, the three did not turn over the wall, but went to the innermost yard of the north courtyard.


    Ah Jin pulled out a few green bricks, and then took them out for a while. After that, a small semi-circular door appeared silently.


    She made a ''go'' gesture to the two women, and ah Jin took the lead in entering.


    The small door, closed behind them, was dark inside.


    Bai Su subconsciously clenched Lin Mengya''s hand and protected her in front of her.


    It was quiet here, only the footsteps of the three of them could be heard.


    The air was moist, and as she walked, she could hear the waves and the sea breeze.


    I don''t know how long it took, ah Jin finally took out a torch that could illuminate from her arms.


    Although it can only illuminate a little, it won''t make people panic.


    They walk through a naturally formed cave.


    Until the front, after another movement came, the three of them gradually came out of the cave.


    Ahead, the fire was full of light. More than a dozen people ran up and down with torches. Then she saw a ship.


    It was a large ship enough to cross the ocean. Although Lin Mengya had no sailing experience, he also knew that such a large ship had integrated quite advanced shipbuilding technology in ancient times.


    Under the guidance of ah Jin, they finally set foot on the deck of the big ship.


    "You''re here. Is everything going well?"


    An Zichen appeared in front of them. This time, he was no longer helpless in front of Uncle Dong.


    Eyes and eyebrows are full of confidence.


    It seems that everything is under his control.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t know whether it''s good next."


    Lin Mengya meant something and played a riddle that only the two of them knew.


    An Zichen smiled, his eyebrows still elegant and kind.


    "It''s cold outside. It''s better to warm up in the cabin."

 Chapter 1108

    "Let''s go, Bai su. Let''s not delay other people''s affairs."


    She followed good advice, quiet and clever.


    Ah Jin led them to the cabin. The cabin was spacious, with beds, tables and chairs, and a cabinet next to it. It was a good place.


    "Later, no matter what happens. Don''t come out with Miss Bai su. Let''s leave it to us."


    Ah Jin is still as before, with curved eyebrows and eyes and a pleasant and lovely smile.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya sat on the table, looked at the burning oil lamp on it, and thought deeply.


    Along the way, she didn''t explain to Bai Su, and Bai Su didn''t ask.


    With a bang, the hull suddenly vibrated. Then, in the cabin, they obviously felt the ship moving a little.


    Bai Su subconsciously stood beside her, but Lin Mengya forced her on the chair.


    "Don''t panic, the ship is in the water."


    Bai Su was puzzled. It was clear that the LORD had never gone out like her.


    But how do you know everything here?


    But she is used to believing in Lin Mengya.


    The master and servant sat steadily in the cabin. After a while, the noise was even louder outside.


    "It seems that there is a fight!"


    Bai Su''s eyes and ears are impressive, and so is Lin Mengya.


    She heard someone shouting and scolding outside.


    I couldn''t help but open the cabin door.


    But at this moment, they have been bathed in the night sky.


    "Miss, why did you come out?"


    It turned out that ah Jin had been guarding outside her door.


    "Nothing. Come out and have a look."


    Ah Jin didn''t stop her, but let go of her body.


    Behind her, she saw a big cave like the mouth of a beast, and their stern was just out of the mouth of the beast.


    An Zichen, standing in the stern. Standing in the wind, the posture is more upright.


    Lin Mengya went up, followed his eyes and saw those guys with torches on the coast not far away, cursing all the time.


    But the ship has gone farther and farther.


    "It''s cool at night. Be careful."


    An Zichen didn''t look back, but his sight still fell on the crowd not far away.


    Those people even began to jump into the sea and swam to his side desperately. Unfortunately, the result is desperate.


    This ship will never carry any of them again.


    "Well, that''s what I said. When Ann Zichen finished, there was only a bitter smile on her face.


    Yes, he did use Lin Mengya.


    However, he did not regret it at all.


    "Since we set foot on this road, the people who robbed and killed us have actually come for you and ah Jin. If you want to get rid of Uncle Dong, uncle Dong doesn''t want to get rid of you. And I am just your booty. The two people who died in my house actually just want to tie Bai Su away and leave me helpless. As for the others who died, it was Uncle Dong''s cooperation with him A cover up made to kill your people. But I''m afraid the ''dead'' are all on this ship now, aren''t they? "


    Now, an Zichen can''t do anything except nodding quietly.


    "So, I cooperated with you and took the initiative to find uncle Dong and tell him what happened that day. The green jade card you took out belongs to Uncle Dong. He thought his deeds would be exposed, so he cooperated with us to play. And my words also reminded uncle Dong that he thought the people behind me and your people would take the opportunity to destroy the most important part of the ship. Therefore, the people watching you changed No, you can also spare a lot of time to find the ship you hid before you came. Your people are apparently dead, so they move more quickly and covertly. Those materials have long been transferred by you. You sent someone to put the fire. Because of the fire, uncle Dong began to be suspicious, so these things happened later. Maybe what I said will be flawed with the real situation, but it should be about the same. "


    Her smile was shallow, but an Zichen breathed a heavy sigh of relief after she finished.


    "In the past, people in the Xin family had heard that you were smart. Now, I finally believe it. I just don''t know how you found our flaws."


    "I found a piece of jade plaque in the cave where you keep medicine. It should be a very important thing for you to prove your identity. If you don''t worry about your life, who will break it? Unless this person has an accident. The cave is operated by Xin family, but you are the one behind the scenes. So, you are the one who is most unlikely to die Our people. Ah Jin, mixed in with those children, not only to see the medicine and test me, in fact, he was running for his life. And my husband didn''t come in because he found your whereabouts. The reason why you didn''t embarrass him is not because you are kind-hearted, but because you have lost this ability, so you didn''t catch me in a hurry, did you? "


    A small piece of jade can make her guess all the circumstances at that time.


    An Zichen can only smile bitterly, but he doesn''t know that Lin Mengya can memorize every detail because of the help of Shennong system in her mind.


    In other words, as long as she wants, she will not let go of any clues.


    From the time she picked up the jade piece to the time she found the green jade plate which was somewhat similar to the jade piece, everything was connected into a line, so that she could connect all the situations in an instant.


    "Tiancheng died because she knew that the child was very important, so she used it to threaten uncle Dong. Uncle Dong became angry and killed her. But the child was not in their hands. Now, can you give him back to me?"


    If Tiancheng talks with an Zichen with her child, even if she fails, an Zichen will keep her alive.


    But Uncle Dong won''t. in the eyes of their people, Tiancheng is not enough to be a Cheap slave. Therefore, uncle Dong will never show mercy on her.


    What''s more, who is Tiancheng?


    Even if she wanted to persuade herself to give her the chance, she would never risk taking her children out to meet.


    The person who asked her out was Uncle Dong.


    And she can return safely because an Zichen''s people have restrained uncle Dong''s people.


    Therefore, when they ran for their lives on the road, no one came to help.


    An Zichen also didn''t tell Uncle Dong about their specific arrival date and route. All this is to prevent uncle Dong''s people from starting again.


    If you figure out one of these things, others will be solved easily.


    An Zichen smiled at himself and said.


    "The child is in the cabin. He is very safe. Don''t worry. Even if I am despicable, I will never threaten you with a child."


    Sure enough, she knew that with an Zichen''s character, he would never hurt a child.


    Knowing that Mo Yan was safe, she also put down half of her hanging heart.


    She hasn''t seen the little dot for more than half a year. She doesn''t know whether the child knows her or not.


    At the thought of Mo Yan, Lin Mengya''s heart softened.


    She loves the child very much, especially in a foreign country. Except Bai Su, only the little one is closely related to her.


    An Zichen saw her expression, but she was a little lonely in her eyes.


    "If, if Jingxuan is still there, it should be almost as old as you. It''s time to get a wife, have children and have their own children."


    "Is he your brother?"


    An Zichen nodded and then shook his head.


    "He is the child of a domestic slave. He was born and raised in an. I was in poor health when I was a child. It was Jingxuan who took care of me."


    "Your feelings are very good?"


    "Yes."


    An Zichen''s eyes are full of memories of the past.


    Great revenge is rewarded, and some memories finally have a reason to open.


    "Jingxuan is a very clever child. My father once promised that when I grow up, I can ask my grandfather to free Jingxuan from slavery and accept him as an adopted son. He has great kindness to me. His parents saved me and died. We grew up together. We are not brothers, but we are more like brothers. However, when I was 13 years old, Jingxuan suddenly disappeared. My father and I I couldn''t find him. Half a month later, uncle Dong became his confidant with a drug that was hard to find for a hundred years. Once, I accidentally saw the head of Jingxuan buried in the soil where the medicine was raised. "


    Lin Mengya saw that an Zichen''s five fingers were tightly held together.

 Chapter 1109

    An Zichen, who is about to collapse, just slowly converges back to his emotions that are about to tilt out.


    More than ten seconds later, an Zichen was still the gentle young man, but in Lin Mengya''s heart, he had a different evaluation.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Many things, she also gradually understand.


    "I''m not so noble. My father was born in a palace family. He didn''t have a high status. He came to an family. However, his character and quality were appreciated by my grandfather. That''s why I won this opportunity. Uncle four and uncle nine are in the same boat. Uncle Dong is the right arm of Uncle four. I got rid of him to make my grandfather and uncle nine value me more. He is a man, They are selfish, and so am I. "


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and finally burst into a smile.


    This man is really honest and lovely.


    Probably he felt that it was never a gentleman''s act to use others to achieve his own purpose.


    That''s why he smeared a layer of mud on his character.


    A real gentleman is also a real villain. She can''t afford to resent people like an Zichen.


    But a little revenge on him is OK.


    It''s just, not now.


    "Well, they are trapped there. They really can''t survive or die. But aren''t you afraid that they collude with local families and become local overlords there?"


    An Zichen looked at her, frowned gently, then looked at the smile on her face, and there was something helpless in her eyes.


    "It seems that I have to agree to your terms."


    Lin Mengya smiled and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "To tell you the truth, whether you answer or not, uncle Dong and his gang will be killed. However, you can''t kill me. Therefore, you''d better try to agree to my terms."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    An Zichen can''t laugh or cry. Where is there such a threat to others?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Lin Mengya nodded, her eyes so sincere that he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Well, I agree to your request. In fact, before I came here, my grandfather told me to tell you the truth. The family is now divided into two factions. One is a moderate faction headed by my grandfather and uncle nine. They advocate maintaining the status quo and supporting you to regain control of the palace. In this way, the two families will make friends for generations and jointly resist foreign enemies. The other is a radical faction headed by Uncle four, he said We advocate taking the opportunity to annex the palace family, so as to become the first of the ten. "


    The situation is really a little tricky.


    "I have one more thing to ask. Why didn''t the palace family send anyone back to me this time? They don''t know that the fourth uncle who settled down has bad intentions for me?"


    In fact, she doesn''t care whether she is the owner or not.


    But if none of the palace family turned to her, wouldn''t she have been eaten away by others.


    "The power of the palace family is not as strong as before. Even their fiefdoms have been embezzled by the surrounding families. Moreover, some branches of the palace family are eyeing their own families. If they come out, they will only cause you more trouble."


    It''s really Oh, shit!


    Lin Mengya could not help but bow a tear of sympathy for herself. She still remembered that she was poor when she just came back.


    It''s not easy now, but it''s still the same.


    Probably, she was born to be self reliant.


    "OK, but I''m curious. Why do you always answer me when I ask about the palace family? But once I ask about the palace family''s attitude towards me, you never answer me directly?"


    "Cough" an Zichen coughed a little, and his eyes moved to the other side.


    "Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. You''ll know what kind of family the palace family is."


    Lin Mengya now even doubts whether the environment of the palace family is too bad. Even an Zichen can''t bear to say.


    But after thinking about it, I think this guy''s attitude is very strange.


    It seems that some things really need to be seen by yourself.


    She turned and returned to the cabin where she lived.


    Mo Yan didn''t know when she was sent back. At the moment, Zheng an was sleeping in a small cradle in front of her bed.


    After taking a few steps, Lin Mengya rushed to the cradle of Mo Yan, stretched out her hand and gently touched the boy''s snow-white and delicate face.


    "Little fellow, I didn''t expect you to accompany my aunt."


    I haven''t seen you for half a year. The boy''s changes are amazing.


    Even when he fell asleep, his facial features showed a rare beauty.


    Must have grown up, and is a little devil.


    I can''t help thinking of the big monster at home and the smaller Mini monster.


    Miss them so much, missing is like a sharp blade, which only stirs her heart up and down.


    Navigation at sea is a little boring, especially because of the restrictions of conditions. There are almost no ships in the sea near them.


    At the beginning, Lin Mengya would remember the days day by day, so that later, she was too lazy to count.


    In a flash, ten months passed.


    They set out in midsummer and arrived in early summer.


    When ah Jin told her the news with a smile, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Time really flies.


    "Aunt, aunt!"


    A small voice roared in from the door, and then crashed into her arms and broke her stunned.


    Lower your head and pick up the red meatball.


    Mo Yan Duqi''s red mouth, perfumed her face without stinginess, and then showed her the things in his hand like a treasure.


    "Aunt, uncle Liang gave it to me, here you are!"


    In the little guy''s snow-white palm lies a small turtle cub.


    Although the shell is not very hard, it is also beginning to take shape.


    Especially on it, the crisscross red patterns are very rare.


    After almost a year together, the children who settled down on the ship loved Mo Yan very much.


    The little guy''s face is also more and more gorgeous. Lin Mengya often uses rouge and points a little red in the center of his eyebrows. It seems that his lips are red and teeth are white, and he is like a demon.


    Even Bai Su often couldn''t help exclaiming after seeing Mo Yan.


    Especially when Lin Mengya was holding ink words, one big and one small, they were all gorgeous and attracted the country and the city.


    Mo Yan also sticks to Lin Mengya. She keeps calling "aunts, aunts" all the time. It''s not her own, it''s better than her own.


    "Since your uncle Liang is for you, take it well. Did you thank uncle liang?"


    Touched the little guy''s head, Lin Mengya said softly.


    Nodding, Mo Yan turned and put the little turtle in the bamboo tube on the table.


    Turn around, run to her again and hold her calf.


    "Aunt, uncle Zichen said, we will defend the country soon. Are you happy?"


    Yes, I didn''t expect that time had passed so long.


    Hold Mo Yan up and put him on his knee. Lin Mengya''s eyes, but I don''t know where they are.


    "I''m probably happy. I''m looking forward to arriving one day earlier every day, but I''m looking forward to not arriving every day. What else do you say? Come on, aunt, take you out."


    Many people gathered on the deck. When Lin Mengya came with Mo Yan, he saw their faces full of moving smiles.


    For them, the front is the way home and the home they love all their life.


    For Lin Mengya, it''s the root of her resentment.


    Probably, this is also a reincarnation.


    My grandmother tried her best to escape from here, but brought the dispute far away.


    She came with these grudges just to make an end.


    After all, I didn''t escape.


    "We can arrive in Hong Kong in less than three days. You''d better prepare in advance. The palace family will come to pick you up. Don''t be afraid of us."


    An Zichen lost a lot of weight, and it was hard to hide his fatigue in his eyes.


    Sailing on the sea, although they didn''t encounter any enemies, they were the most difficult enemies.


    How many times have they tied their safety to the fragile hull in front of nature.


    Fortunately, although they had experienced great storms, they still reached the other side.


    She and an Zichen also have a little more trust and tacit understanding.


    After all, they are now friends across the sea.


    "Well, thank you."


    Lin Mengya smiled on her side, and her eyes were as firm as an Zichen.


    This trip, they are imperative.


    Their ship came ashore quietly five days later.


    Although they should have arrived in three days, there were too many ships in the port. They didn''t want to disturb others, so they had to wait outside for two more days.


    Once upon a time, in an Zichen''s mouth, she only had a preliminary understanding of the state of Wei.


    But after seeing it with her own eyes, she understood why ah Jin said they were frogs at the bottom of a well.


    She had seen the port near heaven before.


    Most of them are fishing boats. She hasn''t seen any such large ships that can cross the sea.


    But here, their ship is the most insignificant one.


    "These are all boats owned by famous families. Our aunt asked someone to hide them when she came, so they are a little old."


    An Zichen was obviously used to this scene and whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya held Mo Yan in her arms and nodded foolishly.


    In front of the port, there are so many ships that you can''t see the end at a glance.


    All kinds of hulls echo with masts, but each big ship flies different flags.


    Or mighty jackals, tigers and leopards, or exquisite flowers, plants, fish and insects. In short, they seem to shuttle through the world of ships.


    Small and insignificant.


    It was not easy for their boat to be on shore. After ten months, she once again set foot on the land, and only felt that the air mixed with the local flavor was especially refreshing.


    A heart chosen in mid air has finally settled down.


    Sure enough, she is still suitable for people living on land!

 Chapter 1110

    "It''s called Qianjun port. It''s the nearest port to the fiefdom where you leave the palace and settle down."


    An Zichen is still introducing everything about Wei Guo to her. In the past ten months, she has roughly understood the situation of Wei Guo.


    The fiefdoms of the ten people are basically handed down from their ancestors. Hereditary Wang Ti, the owner of the family is the person in charge of the fief, but like princes, he must manage his fief at ordinary times and must not walk around at will.


    Within the fiefdom, the silver tax shall be paid by itself.


    In addition to paying part of the tax to the emperor, that is, the emperor, every quarter, everything else can belong to the family.


    Therefore, every family is a rich man who has been inherited for more than a century, especially the palace family. Because the owners of all generations are women, both economy and culture have developed particularly smoothly.


    Moreover, the rules of the palace family are extremely strict. Before inheriting, each head of the family must be sent to the testing ground for strict training.


    Therefore, after taking office, every family leader is diligent and diligent.


    This has also become the reason for those families to keep an eye on the palace family.


    After all, anyone who swallows such a large piece of fat will become the premier overlord of defending the country.


    But things are not so simple. Their emperor is a man with powerful wrist.


    The matter of the master of the palace family has been pending for so many years, mainly because his majesty is also staring at the palace family.


    Lin Mengya understood that she was a big gold ingot. No wonder so many people like to miss her.


    "Eh, why didn''t you come?"


    When they got ashore, an Zichen was not in a hurry to find a carriage to hire a sedan chair.


    But standing not far away, looking forward to it.


    "Who is the man who settled down?"


    Lin Mengya thinks that if she is really a settler, she''d better avoid it.


    But this morning, an Zichen specially told her that she must dress up gorgeous and threatening. Whether it''s clothes, jewelry or shoes, she must use the best.


    But When they came out in a hurry, in addition to the things they had to carry with them, they also brought some of the most commonly worn clothes and shoes.


    Although it is clean and tidy, it has no relationship with Huamei.


    Except for her face, everything else is very ordinary.


    Therefore, an Zichen was very melancholy, and even she inadvertently saw him standing at the bow of the boat with ah Jin sighing.


    "You say, will they kill me?"


    "Probably not... Forget it, third brother. It''s important for you to run for your life."


    "Oh, miscalculation. I hope those guys, for the sake of me bringing people back, can be forgiven."


    "Third brother, don''t think about it. You can''t escape anyway. Face it bravely."


    These dialogues made Lin Mengya feel confused.


    Is it difficult for the palace family not to let them in without wearing good clothes?


    If it''s such a shallow family, it''s still destroyed.


    "I''m not the one who settled down. Ah Jin, go ahead and have a look. It''s time for them to arrive."


    An Zichen seemed a little anxious. After sending ah Jin to check in front, he avoided Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    It makes Lin Mengya and Bai Su more and more nervous. Is it difficult that they will be killed as soon as they get off the ship?


    "Third brother, run, they''re coming!"


    Ah Jin, who had gone back and forth, shouted breathlessly.


    An Zichen''s face was sad, but there was still some struggle between his eyes.


    "How many are coming?"


    Ah Jin stretched out her hand with five fingers.


    "It''s all here, third brother. You''re dead!"


    An Zichen''s face turned pale for a moment and shook his head with a bitter smile for a long time.


    "It''s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse. Forget it, I won''t escape!"


    Wait a minute, Lin Mengya feels that her head is not enough.


    Didn''t you sell her? How do you feel now? An Zichen is the worst one.


    "I said, what''s the matter with you?"


    She stepped forward and asked.


    Who knows that an Zichen, who is still talking and laughing with her on the ship, has a dark face at this time. Even ah Jin is dejected.


    "You''ll know in a minute. They''re coming."


    They Who is it?


    Lin Mengya looked into the distance along the road to the port.


    Not far away, a team of people came.


    At the front of the crowd, five people rode side by side.


    When she walked in, she saw that although the five people had some differences in age, they must be related.


    Their facial features are similar.


    Then, when it was about five meters away from her, the five people turned over and got off the horse in a neat and uniform manner.


    "Girl, but Lin?"


    The oldest of the five, who looked about 30 years old, was a handsome and mature man in blue with a circle of moustaches on his chin.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously nodded. Although it was the first time to meet, she always felt that the five people were powerful, but she was not afraid.


    "Yes, I''m really Lin. I don''t know what to call this gentleman?"


    Mature beautiful man, suddenly Cry!


    God! Lin Mengya widened her eyes and stared at the tears falling from the corners of his eyes!


    Mom, she won''t encounter snake essence disease, will she?


    "Speak! Speak! Do you see, she, talk to me!"


    The mature and beautiful man stared at her tightly, and then the words in his mouth were a little more childish than the ink words in her arms.


    The four beautiful men in the back rushed up and pushed the mature beautiful men aside.


    "Talk to me, too!"


    "And me!"


    "Look at your promise. Forget it. You''d better tell me."


    "You... Don''t forget me!"


    Four people you fight for me, so it''s not lively.


    Lin Mengya can only try her best to show an awkward and polite smile, but through these four people, she sees the mature and beautiful man, crying and laughing, like a madman.


    No, she must have met a group of snake spirits.


    "You... Hello, who are you?"


    Her voice was so frightened that it was small and even trembling.


    But those four people were like hearing the sound of nature.


    "It''s really a girl!"


    "It''s our girl!"


    "We finally have girls in our family!"


    ¡°...¡±


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that the last one didn''t sigh, but that he has turned around and cried bitterly with the mature and beautiful man just now.


    Lin Mengya reacted later. I dare to feel that these five snake essence diseases are actually the children of the palace family!


    Heart, finally down-to-earth a lot.


    At least for her, it''s not the worst, is it?


    It''s just a little more enthusiastic and excited. She still has a set of ways to buy people''s hearts.


    "I''m Lin Mengya. I don''t know what to call you."


    She smiled politely and had a pleasant voice. In an instant, the five people immediately stood in a row in front of her. "I''m your big brother, Gong bin!"


    "I''m your second brother, Gong Shang!"


    "I''m your third brother, Gongjiao!"


    "I''m your fourth brother, Gong Zheng!"


    "I''m your fifth brother, Gong Yu!"


    Looking at the five beautiful men signing up in front of her like counting, Lin Mengya suddenly wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    Shame, a little burst!


    "Hello, five brothers. Please take care of me for the first time."


    She wanted to make a good impression on these five people, especially because the future was slim. She would win over the palace family if she could.


    But she could not imagine that the palace family, which had not had a daughter born for 50 consecutive years, was a female madman from bottom to top.


    And she is the only foothold of these dozens of deep and thick love.


    Lin Mengya, who had never received such treatment, opened the day when the bottom line was refreshed every day.


    "Of course! In the future, you will be the only girl in our palace family! If anyone dares to bully you, he will be the enemy of our palace family. The palace family will attack it!"


    The one who spoke was a man in black clothes.


    Compared with Gong bin, the eldest brother of a mature and beautiful man, Gong Shang, the second brother, is a complete martial arts maniac.


    His martial arts are superb. He can be called a pervert.


    For anyone, he is a handsome face and can be called the first iceberg beautiful man in the country of Wei.


    Unexpectedly, after the sister controlled madman had a sister, he laughed sweeter than honey. If his defeated generals saw it, they would cry and kill themselves.


    They lost to the goods and couldn''t live!


    "Mengya, thank your second brother first."


    Lin Mengya politely thanked the palace merchant. Unexpectedly, she raised her head and saw the other party with a shocked face.


    "You... What did you just call me?"


    "Two, two brothers, am I wrong?"


    Lin Mengya asked carefully, no, the palace family is so moody?


    Who knows, Gong Shang suddenly burst into a burst of laughter.


    "I have a sister! Did you hear that? My sister calls me the second brother!"


    At first glance, Lin Mengya felt her three outlooks burst and her integrity was broken.


    God! Who can cure these snake diseases!


    "Well, don''t pay attention to them. Big brother and second brother have been depressed since childhood. It''s inevitable when they grow up. Sister, you''ll follow your third brother and me in the future. But I''ll get you whatever you want!"


    The corner of the palace is handsome, but his character seems more gentle and honest.


    His gray clothes are not eye-catching, but they won''t make people look down on him.


    His face is like a crown of jade, his temperament is superior, and he looks like a safe man.


    Seeing that he solved her doubts for herself, Lin Mengya couldn''t help liking him more.


    It seems that there are still normal people in the palace family.


    "Thank you, brother three. Mengya keeps it in mind."


    "By the way, I have another unkind request."


    Lin Mengya has a good impression of him. Naturally, she responds to every request, but now she is a poor man. She has nothing to ask for.


    Her gentle third brother, with gentle eyes, fell on her black hair.


    "Cough, sister, can you give me a wisp of silk hair? I... I want to put it in my purse as an amulet."


    The more you speak, the lower the sound of the palace horn.


    Finally, when he finished, he covered his face. His face was red, but his sight was still on the tip of her hair.


    With an expressionless face, Lin Mengya pulled out the hairpin on her head, lifted her hair, cut a small section and handed it to the third brother Gong Jiao.


    "Is that enough?"

 Chapter 1111

    "That''s enough! Thank you, sister."


    The palace corner resisted the excited tears, trembled his hands and took the wisp of black hair handed over by Lin Mengya.


    "Excuse me, do you have any other requirements?"


    No, she''s leaving.


    To play with this group of snake spirits, she might as well be buried in the deep sea.


    Seeing her sister, the reaction of the five people was too enthusiastic. Although Lin Mengya was numb, she still didn''t run back directly.


    It''s not that she accepted it, but because she really can''t retreat.


    Speechless, it must be a conspiracy.


    The three mature and steady brothers made a lot of foreign appearances, but the two younger Gong Zheng and Gong Yu also felt that their faces were dull.


    While the three were crying, Gong Zheng reached out and quietly pulled Lin Mengya aside.


    "I''m tired all the way. Don''t blame them. You''ve been the first girl in our family for so many years. Naturally, they''re more excited. Don''t worry, just get home. Great grandfather definitely won''t let them make such nonsense."


    Gong Zheng''s voice is very soft and gentle.


    Although the appearance is clear and meaningful and the figure is thin, it gives people the feeling of spring breeze and drizzle, gentle and delicate as water.


    "OK."


    Such a gentle person can just soothe Lin Mengya''s frightened heart.


    "Let''s go first. Great grandparents have been waiting at home for many days."


    The smallest Gong Yu is completely innocent and lively.


    On the handsome face, the bright smile is like the sunlight in midsummer. It is bright and can''t tolerate half of the darkness.


    Because the youngest, people are also the most informal.


    He took Lin Mengya''s hand, narrowed his eyes and smiled at her sweeter than honey.


    "It''s better for my sister. My little sister''s little hands are so small!"


    Her soft and white hand was placed on the broad palm of the palace feather.


    But Lin Mengya did not feel half uncomfortable, nor did she feel that the other party was deliberately belittling her.


    In fact, she was just startled by their excessive enthusiasm.


    Now think about it, in fact, the five people haven''t done anything too much to her.


    "Cough, fifth brother, come on."


    Gong Zheng bowed his head and pretended to cough.


    The five sons of the palace family were also famous among the Wei kingdom.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Compared with my sister, no fame is important.


    "It''s really different from the men in our family, eh?"


    Lin Mengya resisted the desire to take back her hand and was carefully turned over and over by Gong Yu.


    Just after seeing the palm of her hand, Gong Yu changed his face in an instant.


    "Who did it?!"


    The man who just smiled like a flower asked coldly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what was wrong with this guy, but after seeing two winding scars on her hand, she realized the reason why he was angry.


    "Nothing. I''m not careful. I''m ready."


    "What''s not careful! It''s obviously a knife wound. An Zichen, you''re so fat!"


    With that, Gong Yu went straight to an Zichen with a solemn face.


    The other four people, after hearing Gong Yu''s words, also turned their eyes to Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "Little sister, show us."


    Among the five, Gong bin, who should have been the most calm, also frowned.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously retracted her hand behind her, and the four finally found that her little sister, whom she had been looking forward to for many years, was very thin. She even wore shabby coarse clothes.


    At this time, he stabbed the wasp nest of the Gong family.


    "Girl, help!"


    Behind him came a Jin''s plea.


    Lin Mengya turns around and sees that an Zichen''s martial arts are quite good. Gong Yu pinches his neck with a few moves.


    The grumpy Gong Yu seems to be considering whether to crush him and throw him into the sea, or just throw him into the sea and drown him.


    Lin Mengya immediately made a noise and stopped Gong Yu.


    "Brother five, he didn''t do it. It has nothing to do with him."


    "Little sister, you don''t have to plead for him. This guy must be on the boat and openly used the friendship that brought you back. Let you plead for him. An Zichen, our five brothers, told you before. If you chew your tongue in front of my little sister, you will be torn apart and ashes. Now you have the crime of ill protection and harsh treatment of my little sister. I take your life, don''t you Why not? "


    An Zichen''s hands and feet hung down, because he knew that Gong Yu''s natural power and martial arts were the best among the children of this generation.


    Gong Yu wants his life, but it''s an instant thing.


    Lin Mengya only felt that her just glued three views were broken again. Now she finally understood why an Zichen and ah Jin were so anxious just now.


    It''s really easy to die if you can''t do this job well!


    It was important to save people. Lin Mengya had to hold her hand and frown gently.


    "Five elder brothers keep people under their hands. An Zichen keeps his promise. In the past ten months, he has never mentioned a word about you. Moreover, just now you pull, I seem to feel that the palm of his hand hurts."


    Before the words fell, the violent Gong Yu threw an Zichen aside, ran to her like the wind, held her hand, neither moving nor motionless.


    He was in a hurry, and a layer of sweat came from his forehead.


    "Brothers, hurry home! The little sister says she hurts!"


    Heaven and earth, sister is the biggest.


    The five people who were angry a moment ago are now like ants on a hot pot.


    Lin Mengya was surrounded all the way and almost regarded her as a serious patient.


    Watching this group of people leave in a rage, an Zichen, who was very frightened, got up from the ground.


    "Third brother, are you okay?"


    Ah Jin''s face was pale. They all knew the temper of the young master of the Gong family and that Gong Wu had really moved to kill just now.


    "You''d better not let him talk. The young master Gong Wu''s strength is not small. He can almost crush your third brother''s throat. You''d better find him some medicine that can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis."


    Holding the white Su with Mo Yan on one side, he opened his mouth lightly at this time.


    An Zichen nodded gratefully at her. Ah Jin was dissatisfied at the moment.


    "Since the eldest lady has been picked up by the palace family, why do you stay here? I tell you, just because we are polite to the eldest lady doesn''t mean we will be polite to you!"


    Bai Su is used to being cold. Besides, the tacit understanding between her and Lin Mengya can''t be broken by a Jin''s simple words.


    But an Zichen held ah Jin.


    After nodding gently at Bai Su, he sorted out his clothes and left with the rest of them.


    He knows what Lin Mengya means. The situation of the Gong family is unknown, so Bai Su and Mo Yan still need a relatively safe place.


    This is Lin Mengya''s trust in him and one of the reasons why he can escape under Gong Yu''s hands just now.


    Taking good care of Bai Su is the real condition for Lin Mengya to choose to cooperate with her family.


    It was carefully placed in the carriage. The interior was brand-new, but the car was half new.


    Five people rode outside and escorted her happily.


    However, few often follow.


    The brain disturbed by the five people gradually returned to calm.


    She always looks at people accurately. She can see whether it is true or false at a glance.


    The five members of the Gong family were really looking forward to her arrival, but the scene was not grand.


    It''s not that she is greedy for vanity, but according to the habit of being crazy about her sister of the fifth son of the palace family, unless the conditions do not allow, they will do their best to welcome her.


    It seems that the life of the Gong family is more difficult than she thought.


    The corners of her lips curved slightly. She guessed it, but she wouldn''t be disappointed.


    People''s hearts are more important than anything.


    In the five sons of the palace family, she finally realized what it was like to be a favorite little public lift.


    The experience now is really not bad.


    The carriage went for a long time before it stopped.


    "I''ll go with the palace merchant to tell my great grandfather that the third and the fourth go to see the situation of each family. The fifth, you take your little sister to have a rest first. Remember, don''t play too much. You''re so tired."


    Gong bin is worthy of being the eldest brother. Many things can be arranged in an orderly manner.


    Several younger brothers will also obey his arrangement and act separately.


    "Little sister, now that you''re home, you don''t have to worry about anything. Later, I''ll take you to greet your great grandfather."


    At this time, Lin Mengya had got out of the carriage.


    Gong bin smiled and comforted her. Lin Mengya had to nod her head.


    The remaining three brothers smiled and nodded at her, turned and left.


    Soon, there was only one Gong Yu left beside her.


    Some accidents, originally thought that such a palace house inherited from generation to generation should have some inside information, not to mention its magnificent atmosphere.


    But unexpectedly, this house is smaller than the original Lin family''s Zhennan Hou house.


    The outside is clean, and you can see the inside in good order through the gate.


    However, if it was a house outside, she could barely believe it.


    There was always a shadow of doubt in her heart, but not enough did not affect her action.


    "Your room has been taken care of for a long time, little sister. Come and have a look, but you are still satisfied?"


    Gong Yu took her through the house quickly. It was so small that she was surprised.


    There were only a few attendants, and they looked at least about forty or fifty years old.


    The room prepared for her looks like the best main room in the yard.


    Even so, the furniture and furnishings inside are not quite right.


    It seems that it was put together temporarily.


    But Gong Yu was like offering treasure. He magically took out a lot of fancy jewelry for her.


    Although Lin Mengya is not good at identifying jewelry, she was also smashed out by long Tianyu and her family with heavy money. She still has some vision.


    I''m afraid these things are worth more than this house.


    Moreover, many of these jewelry seem to have been renovated, and some are not like things she can wear at her age.

 Chapter 1112

    Lin Mengya looked at the five brothers with a silly smile and quietly picked up a jade bracelet.


    The jade bracelet is green, transparent in color and without any defect.


    I don''t know about Wei, but it''s definitely a valuable treasure in the four kingdoms of the great Jin Dynasty.


    However, the style seems a little old-fashioned and doesn''t look like a new jade.


    "Brother five, this bracelet is so beautiful. Who prepared it for me?"


    Seeing that she likes it, Gong Yu is also very happy.


    Touched his head and said with some embarrassment.


    "These are the relics left by your fourth brother''s mother. We have no extra money. We can only find them for you. Don''t worry, little sister. We will never let others bully you when you are here in the future!"


    Gong Yu patted his chest and looked like he didn''t have to worry about everything.


    Lin Mengya clearly saw that under his decent clothes, there was an inner lining that had been rolled into rough edges.


    In my heart, I was hit by something.


    The smile on his face is also a little more sincere.


    "My five brothers are brilliant and powerful. Naturally, no one dares to bully me. Is there something prepared for me by my five brothers here?"


    Hearing the speech, the young man smiled shyly.


    He rubbed his hands with guilty conscience, and then said in a small voice.


    "I... my mother came from a humble background and didn''t have anything good left for me. When my father was still young, he gave me some emerald oysters. I, I asked someone to make a headdress for you. I don''t know whether you like it or not."


    With that, he took out a small box from his arms.


    Ordinary wooden box with only a thin layer of paint on the outside.


    Lin Mengya immediately picked it up and opened the box.


    "It''s so beautiful. Can I put it on now?"


    Gong Yu looked up and looked at her in surprise.


    "You, do you really like it? Of course, I''ve prepared for a long time. I''m afraid you don''t like it!"


    Lin Mengya sat in front of the bronze mirror in the room with something. Facing the mirror, she solemnly put two lovely grass insect hairpins in her hair room.


    "Everything looks good on my younger sister. My brother will buy you a better one in the future and won''t let you suffer any injustice!"


    Gong Yu said excitedly, but Lin Mengya had something thick in her heart, which seemed to flow.


    In fact, she was in the carriage just now. She still had some doubts about whether the palace family tested herself to see if she was a greedy man.


    But now, she felt very moved.


    Everything can be fake, but Gong Yu''s love for her brother and sister is more real than real gold.


    Although the end of the world, never met, but some emotions are cut.


    She is such a person. Whether it''s family affection or other feelings, if she doesn''t move, it''s OK. If she moves, she must do her best.


    The Gong family treated her like this, and she also wanted to help her with all her strength.


    Everything in the world can be cheated, except true love.


    "Fifth young master, please take the young lady there."


    Outside the door, suddenly came an old voice.


    Gong Yu immediately woke up from his joy and hurriedly pulled Lin Mengya''s wrist and let him go outside.


    "Go, go! Great grandfather must be in a hurry!"


    "Slow down, I''ll tidy up."


    After finishing her appearance in the mirror, Lin Mengya followed Gong Yu and went to the depths of the house.


    As soon as I entered a cross hospital door, I heard someone talking loudly inside.


    "Grandpa, I really don''t know what you think. A wild seed who has been wandering from the outside for many years is also worth your precious pearl like jade. You''d better hand in the owner''s seal before you get old and confused, so as not to tear your face and make it difficult for everyone to face!"


    The slightest unkind and mean voice should belong to a woman.


    Gong Yu clenched his fist and tried to rush in, but Lin Mengya held him.


    He shook his head at Gong Yu. Lin Mengya knew that the man was probably coming for himself.


    Instead of being so reckless, it''s better to listen to what they have to do.


    "You are no longer from my palace family. What else are you doing here?"


    An angry drink came, and Lin Mengya could hear it. There was a strong anger to bear. It should be the third brother of the Gong family.


    "Gong San, what are you? Our palace family has always been a woman''s leader. If you know the truth, maybe you can give you some errands after our girl takes charge of the house. Otherwise, hum, get out of here and be a beggar!"


    The voice became more and more rampant, as if such a big palace family was already in her hand.


    Lin Mengya was also aroused a bit of anger. Small people succeed. His face must be disgusting.


    "You! Cough..."


    Inside, the old man''s voice was accompanied by a series of heart splitting coughs. I think I was very angry.


    "Ouch, Grandpa, you have to take it easy. If you die, it will be difficult for the owner to seal the letter."


    That''s not human!


    Lin Mengya''s heart was angry, and naturally she released her hand blocking Gong Yu.


    The young man ran in, and in an instant, there was a tumultuous movement.


    "What a Gong Yu! You don''t have a tutor. Today, I have to let someone teach you a lesson! Two people, give me a discount on his legs!"


    In the room, a strong woman dressed in red and green was thrusting her waist and angrily pointed to Gong Yu.


    Just now, the boy broke in without a head and almost knocked himself apart.


    The woman must have finally caught the opportunity, yelled at her men and stared at Gong Yu fiercely.


    Those evil slaves also approached Gong Yu with a sneer.


    Gong Yu''s eyes were wide open and his fists clenched, but he didn''t dare to move without permission.


    The evil slaves were afraid and knew that he was afraid. When they were ready to go up and teach Gong Yu a lesson, a arrogant scold came from outside.


    "Five elder brothers, unload their hands and feet for me. Today, I''m in charge!"


    As soon as Gong Yu''s eyes lit up, he must have held back his bad breath for a long time, and finally had a chance to vent his anger.


    In a few moments, he knocked those evil slaves to the ground.


    "You... Gong Yu, can you turn it around?"


    The woman didn''t seem to react. Her scarlet nails poked straight in the direction of Gong Yu, but she didn''t notice that a man came in behind her.


    "Brother five, don''t you understand me?"


    The woman''s face was expressionless, and she didn''t seem to take the chaos in front of her seriously.


    She walked slowly to a servant nearest to her, raised her little foot in cloth shoes and stepped down hard.


    With a bang, the man''s five finger joints were completely crushed by her.


    The servant called out with a cry, and everyone in the room was startled. No one thought that a seemingly delicate woman could do so badly.


    "Since you dare to come, you have to pay a price. Today I only take one hand and one foot of your beauty as interest. If you dare to make noise again, I''ll take your life next time."


    The girl stood at the door with a beautiful face. There was no wind or rain, but she was brewing a shivering chill.


    "You... Who are you?"


    A very strong middle-aged woman who could shake off the powder on her face and brush the wall looked at her in horror.


    "If you come, palm and mouth. You can''t distinguish between honor and inferiority. It''s not too much to kill if you commit a crime below."


    The woman didn''t answer her question. She just glanced at her and walked to the ancestors of the palace family.


    "I''ve seen my great grandfather. This time, my little daughter is in charge of the house. Please don''t blame me."


    She bowed slightly, even though she was dressed in cloth, but her bearing was extraordinary.


    I''m afraid those aristocratic women who are really raised at home can''t match her half of her momentum.


    "OK, OK! Gong Qianfeng has met the master of the house. Since the master has returned, the master of the house is in charge of everything in the house. We will obey."


    Gong Qianfeng, who is over seventy, gets up with the help of Gong bin and wants to salute Lin Mengya.


    But was stopped by the latter.


    "The great grandfather broke the younger generation. Please sit down."


    She looked at the relief on an old man''s face in Gong Qianfeng and couldn''t help but feel a little wet in the corners of her eyes.


    Indeed, she has no feelings for the palace family.


    But when she saw an old man guarding her family for half a century, she couldn''t help but be moved.


    "What master! But he''s just a little bastard who doesn''t know where he came from. Gong Qianfeng must think that your little trick can fool us!"


    The woman yelled and scolded again, as if determined that they didn''t dare to do anything to themselves.


    Lin Mengya turned and narrowed her eyes.


    "Someone!"


    The fifth son of the palace family stood firmly behind her.


    "Cut off her tongue and throw it out of the door with these useless people. From today on, whoever dares to bark in my palace again, I will cut off the grass and root!"


    If you are seriously ill, you must take strong medicine.


    Her return will certainly touch the interests of many people.


    Therefore, first-hand must be determined! To frighten those people and make them dare not act rashly.


    The fifth son of the palace family has long had enough of these greedy people, but the former owner is not here. If they fight back, they will be criticized. Give those guys an opportunity. Now, the owner is so strong that they won''t tolerate it if they get permission.


    The five sons went into battle together. After a while, they broke one hand and one foot, and then threw them out of the door.


    "You can''t do this! My girl won''t let you go - Woo -"


    The most pitiful cry of pain resounded through the whole palace.


    Lin Meng stood in front of Gong Qianfeng leisurely, looked at the five sons of the Gong family outside, and cut off the lady''s tongue by root.


    "Master, is it too much to do this?"


    Gong Qianfeng is old after all, and his old spirit has been polished by his compromise in recent years.


    "But did Zeng Zu think Mengya was too cruel?"


    Gong Qianfeng did think so, but he couldn''t bear to say so directly. He had to nod helplessly.


    "Did the great grandfather think that if the palace family really lost its owner, they would let you go?"

 Chapter 1113

    Lin Mengya''s tone has been extremely soft, but it still falls in Gong Qianfeng''s ear like lightning.


    In fact, he should have realized these words long ago.


    However, his forbearance over the years has already made him used to the method of patience in everything.


    He didn''t know that those people had long wanted to kill them all.


    Now it''s really different, because the owner of their palace family has returned to the palace family again!


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he couldn''t help thinking of the girl who was in charge of the palace family and became a woman of the state of Wei when he was young. She scolded from beginning to end. The five young masters of the palace family had no other reaction except nodding yes.


    Gong Qianfeng couldn''t close his mouth. He thought that when the old master was still there, he often taught her brothers a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, ya''er has the same temper as her great grandmother.


    "Little sister, we''re wrong. We''ll do what you want us to do, okay?"


    Gong Shang was in a hurry. He was more and more afraid that Gong Ya would dislike them for being stupid and leave again.


    Quickly flatter your little sister, Wu Chi, and become a flower Chi.


    "How to do it? Of course, I''ve robbed the house! What''s the use of being a gentleman? I can''t fight those villains. Call all the people who can call, and bring me all the benches and bricks. Today, I''ll teach you what a hooligan is!"


    The five people were stunned. They just looked serious. When they spoke of these words, they naturally showed a ruffian spirit. Even they felt a little surprised.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you ever played a rogue before?"


    She was like the five fools of the palace family. The latter immediately called people honestly.


    "Great grandfather, you are right here, waiting for our news."


    With that, Lin Mengya rushed out without looking back.

 Chapter 1114

    Gong Qianfeng looked at the children who disappeared in front of him, but gradually poured out a few lights on his old face.


    What a good boy!


    Once upon a time, although the five children of the palace family had their own strengths, they were a little timid because of family affairs.


    In fact, he knew very well that if it wasn''t for the drag of the family, each of these children could break out of the sky.


    Just


    But now, ya''er''s return brings them more than just a relative.


    But gave them a reason to indulge.


    The Gong family values love and righteousness, but they are not weak and deceptive.


    Ya''er gave them a kind of support.


    With ya''er, they really have a backbone.


    Turning his head, the old man trembled and offered incense to the ancestors of the palace family enshrined on the table.


    With these five children and ya''er in the palace, they shouldn''t die!


    As soon as Lin Mengya walked into the yard, she saw several brothers with more than ten old servants. Everyone took a stick with thick and thin arms and waited for her bravely.


    "Do we just have people? And can these uncles really fight?"


    It''s not that she despises these uncles. Several are obviously older than her great grandfather.


    What are you going to do? Touch porcelain?


    It''s estimated that their old bones broke without touching, okay?


    "Aren''t we going to rob the house? Don''t worry, we will rob the house even if we take our lives!"


    Gong Yu waved a wooden stick excitedly. After so many years of suffering from these birds, he can finally vent today.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her silly fifth brother, and her head hurt a little.


    "What is robbing? It''s not painful to smash things. Is that our family? Second and third brothers, you go to contact other people in our family. Although our palace family is reasonable, it won''t be like this. How you incite me? In a word, people will ride on our heads and pull Baba. If we don''t hurt them, it''s our stick The stick is not hungry! "


    Lin Mengya, who didn''t notice that she had started racing, fooled a group of ancient people who didn''t understand what she meant.


    Although Gong Jiao and Gong Zheng didn''t know the meaning of her words, they inexplicably felt that somewhere was tight. How did they feel that there was a touch of sadness?


    But they understood Lin Mengya''s words.


    With his men, he rushed out of the door to incite others.


    "Madam, we... We know we are useless. However, we are all people who have lived in the palace''s old house all our lives. Even if we tear down our old bone, we will go with you."


    It seems that what she said just now has hurt the hearts of these old people.


    Quickly show a touch of her sweet smile to coax the teacher, Lin Mengya said sincerely.


    "In fact, you are the most important part if you are old people. In the end, it''s all up to you if we want to recapture our ancestral home. It''s just that we need to suffer some hardships. I don''t know if you old people can bear it."


    The dozen old servants immediately nodded and agreed.


    As long as they can take back their homes, let alone suffer some hardships, even if they want their heads, they will agree.


    "Then I''m here to thank you for your descendants. Gong ya, thank you for your great help!"


    With that, she made a long bow to the old people.


    Those servants were a little frightened. After all, the eldest lady in front of them was their master!


    "No, no! The master is right! We are the slaves of the family in the house. Only with the protection of the palace family can we survive until now. As long as the master doesn''t dislike our old age, even if we are broken to pieces, we will not leave!"


    Lin Mengya''s actions completely subdued the hearts of these servants.


    The palace family is different from other families in that they never beat or scold their servants and convince others with reason.


    Therefore, no matter how other families are separated, the host family is rooted and Miao Hong from top to bottom.


    Just getting along, Lin Mengya felt that at least these palace families are good people to make friends with.


    In that case, she had nothing to worry about.


    In this world, bad people are rampant, and good people are always bullied.


    In that case, she will let those people know that the wicked have their own mill!


    Than evil, she has never been afraid of anyone!


    "Then please listen and do it..."


    After such and such instructions, the old slaves of the palace family had already had bright eyes.


    "Don''t worry, master. We can do such a small thing well."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    After looking at the remaining three brothers, Lin Mengya waved her small hand and shouted angrily.


    "Go! Rob the house!"


    The Gong family, who had not been so confident for a long time, swaggered and stood up in the street.


    Although except for the four leading men, the others are old, weak and disabled.


    But their energy came back. They looked more active than before.


    Swaggering through the streets, people constantly cast surprised eyes.


    Lin Mengya ignored everyone''s eyes and took her own people to the ancestral house quickly.


    Outside the ancestral home, just in time for the ancestral home, Yu''s servants gathered hands to come out.


    After seeing Lin Mengya and his party outside, he thought he was wrong and was stunned for a moment.


    Then he sneered.


    "Who do I think it is? Originally, it''s the waste of the palace family. Why, now you finally can''t get through it. Do you want to beg at home? Well, if you kneel down and admit your mistake to our family, I''ll give you a bite of food. Otherwise, I''ll tear down all your bones!"


    The evil slave is a small manager of Yu''s family. He is also a rogue leader who bullies men and women on weekdays.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, looked at the group of people outside the door, and snorted coldly.


    "Pull out the tooth of this vicious dog, I see how you bark!"


    The woman''s cold drink, but in exchange for the roaring laughter of those hooligans.


    The head of the evil slave laughed more exaggerated, and his black teeth were exposed.


    Then he glared at the woman in front of him.


    "Shit, where did you come from, little bitch? I dare to scold you, uncle Yu! Today, I''ll tear down the waste of the Palace first, and then give it to me to loosen my bones!"


    The people around showed a malicious smile. With a whistle from the head of the evil slave, dozens of people ran out of the door of the scarlet old house.


    "The children of the palace family listen to the order. Now, in the name of the house owner, I order you to expel Diao Nu and clean up the door. If one of my children is killed, I will award ten liang of gold! I will bear the rest of the blame!"


    She stood at the door with a cold face.


    Yu''s evil slaves laughed so much that they thought she was a fool.


    They are used to bullying the Gong family. Now naturally, they don''t believe the Gong family and really dare to resist.


    Everyone''s evil slave, like a vicious dog, surrounded Lin Mengya.


    But today, everyone in the palace family, but no one flinched.


    "Gong bin, the son of the palace family, leads the order of the master!"


    Gong bin, who has always been calm, was completely ignited by Lin Mengya this time.


    In the laughter of those evil slaves, another voice also resounded through the sky.


    "Gong Jia, Gong Jiao, Gong Zheng, take orders!"


    "Gong Yuze, take orders!"


    ...


    The Gong family''s children''s response to harmony one after another has never been firm.


    Lin Mengya stood proudly in the chaos and calmly stepped on the first step among the frightened faces of the evil slaves at home.


    "My palace family will not allow you to go wild here!"


    Around the two streets, people from the palace family constantly emerge.


    They are either wearing shabby clothes, or gray beards and hair, but they all have a common family, the palace family.


    "Go! They''re crazy! They''re crazy!"


    The evil slaves of the palace family who do not have any advantage in number dare not fight again with these bloody men of the palace family.


    But just as they tried to close the door, they saw a silver flash.


    Lin Mengya looked back and saw her four. Gong Zheng had rushed behind her.


    The man was holding a long bright sword and had only a soft smile like the moonlight on his face.


    The hand that closed the door fell to the ground.


    The man was bleeding, but no one dared to lift him.


    The evil slave at home only dared to escape by stepping on his companion''s body, and the man stood there and was trampled to death.


    "Master, please come in."


    Gong Zheng is still the gentle and obedient fourth childe, but his long sword emits a sharp cold light.


    Lin Mengya nodded and walked to the gate.


    Looking up, I saw a funny word "Yu Jia" hanging on the gate.


    With a bang, Yu''s plaque fell down and hit the person who was trampled to death.


    That was the shame imposed on the palace family by Yu Jia. Now, it has been split by the palace Zheng.


    "Overestimate."


    Without hesitation, Lin Mengya stepped on my plaque and entered the gate of the palace.


    "Today, I come to take back my palace house. Listen to me. Throw out all the things that don''t belong to the palace family. If someone dares to stop, hit him. Do you understand!"


    "Yes!"


    Behind him, the palace family''s answer was resounding.


    The fifth son of the palace family took the lead in rushing in with people. Lin Mengya slowly walked to the palace courtyard.


    The house is still antique, holding the grand scenery of the past.


    Only a few places were transformed by people who pretended to be elegant, which destroyed the overall solemn and elegant beauty of the mansion.


    Does the dove occupy the magpie''s nest? Today she wants to see how powerful Yu family is!


    "Stop! What are you doing? It''s against you! I''m the owner of Yu family and the owner here. You''re breaking into the house! Come on, come on! Drive them out and beat them to death!"


    An angry voice came out.

 Chapter 1115

    A dozen people jumped out of the main hall of the old house.


    The reason why they jump up is that behind them, there are constantly sounds of things being smashed.


    One after another called curse, which became an excellent background accompaniment.


    Lin Mengya was wearing cloth clothes, but she stood in the middle of the yard very gracefully, looking at the people coldly and faintly.


    "Reverse! Reverse! Sir, I think these people are crazy! Go and call someone!"


    The middle-aged woman in fine silk and satin clothes took her man''s hand in fear.


    Unfortunately, the master in her mouth was also flustered by this sudden thing.


    A large family didn''t notice a strange woman standing in front of them.


    The woman smiled, and her eyes were full of cold disdain.


    I''m afraid these people don''t know whose hand they fell.


    "Master, get out, can''t get out!"


    A housekeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead, and he didn''t know what stimulation these palace people had received.


    Once upon a time, seeing them was like seeing a cat. It''s not like today. It''s so fierce.


    Just now he sent someone to the front door and the back door. The people of the palace seemed crazy and blocked the doors that everyone could get in and out.


    Now let alone go out for help, even they are trapped in the yard.


    "Master, all Yu''s things are here. Do you want to throw them out?"


    In a short while, Lin Mengya''s face was full of things that did not belong to the family.


    At this time, those at home saw that the people of these palace families actually respect a woman.


    The owner of the house was gloomy and angry.


    "Hum, what master of the house? Who am I? I dare to go wild in my house! The master of the house is my daughter Yu Mingzhu. I think you have lost your mind and want to be expelled from the house!"


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry, and her eyes were slightly more than a dozen people at home.


    It seems that Miss Yu, who wants to take the title of home owner, doesn''t seem to be here.


    Well, if the Yu family dares to operate on the Gong family, they should know that there will be such a day.


    She walked forward a few steps, and the children of the palace family behind her were like evil spirits. Those people at home could not help but shrink.


    "Do you also know your family name Yu? When is it your turn to be a wild man in our palace family? Master Yu, you robbed my ancestral house and expelled my people while I''m away, and you''re trying to get involved in the position of our Lord. Shall we go to the emperor to make it clear?"


    Women''s temperament is superior, far from being comparable to that of a small family owner.


    Yu Kui, the master of Yu''s family, turned his eyes and remembered that he had heard the manager of Baili''s family say that the heir of the missing master of the palace family still had descendants.


    I never thought it was true.


    But The sight passed on the woman. I don''t know how many families want her life. How can a declining palace family find her back.


    It must be a fake, fooling people!


    At that moment, my heart was not so flustered. After calming my mind, I sneered.


    "Girl, you can''t go through the muddy water of the palace family if you want. You''d better take less part in our family affairs. Save your life!"


    Threaten her? Lin Mengya thinks it''s funny. If she wants to threaten others, she must first see whether she has that strength.


    At least, at home, not yet.


    "Master, what do you have to say to him? Yu''s family is ungrateful. If it hadn''t been for the support of our palace family, they wouldn''t have a good day now!"


    A middleman standing beside her said gnashing his teeth.


    I think he clearly remembers how Yu family tried to please the palace family and how he framed the palace family.


    Lin Mengya nodded and motioned him to take it easy.


    "Master Yu, it doesn''t matter whether I''m the master of the palace family. But you have to return the palace house to me today. I''m good at everything, but I''m unreasonable. Are you going to go out by myself or let me have someone throw it out for you?"


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to continue to quarrel with the old guy. Today, the reason why she asked someone to call on the door suddenly is that she wanted to catch the other party unprepared with a lightning speed.


    Second, let everyone around know that their palace family has returned strongly.


    Only in this way can we deter those who still have thoughts about the palace family.


    For her, if she doesn''t want people to get rid of it silently, only by making a big announcement to the world can people be afraid.


    She is absolutely helpless when she comes here. Only the palace family can make her survive safely.


    This is also one of the reasons why Lin Mengya quickly organized a counterattack.


    "You, you dare! We rented this old house with money at home! I can stand it because of my love and reason! If you continue to fool around, I''ll go to the temple and sue you!"


    Yu Kui''s arrogance is still arrogant, but Lin Mengya doesn''t eat him.


    The lips sneered, but people approached a few people at home.


    "Then let''s go. I really want to know that Yu family took advantage of the owner''s absence to forcibly seize the palace''s property, hurt my slaves and cheat me to rent my palace''s ancestral house. I also want to go to the temple and ask if I can be fair!"


    Her eyes were too sharp. Yu Kui felt guilty and didn''t have so much confidence.


    "Hum, you hurt people!"


    Before the voice fell, the dozen old and weak servants suddenly ran in.


    Fall down at the feet of those evil slaves who are still standing at home and cry out for pain.


    The gate of the palace opened at this time.


    "Oh, come and have a look. Yu''s family really goes too far. Even the old man won''t let go!"


    A dozen middle-aged women shouted at the top of their voices.


    The onlookers outside, attracted by the movement here, happened to see this scene.


    Yu Kui''s face was livid. In the past, the palace family he dealt with were always going straight. It was like being so naughty.


    "Let''s go!"


    He waved his sleeve fiercely, and Yu Kui waited angrily for all the people in the palace family.


    But now none of them flinch.


    "Wait a minute."


    She was stopped by the woman behind her. Yu Kui looked back at her. She didn''t know what moth she was going to play again.


    "I won''t ask you for the rent after you''ve stayed here for so long. However, every plant and tree in our palace is recorded. We''ll check it later. No matter what''s missing, please send it back to us as it is. Otherwise, I''ll take someone to ask for it myself. Oh, by the way, before that, I''ll go to the temple and accuse you of stealing."


    When Lin Mengya finished, she bent her lips and smiled.


    However, Kui feels very satisfied. After seeing the woman''s Rogue means, he can''t dare to fight with the palace family now.


    Watching those people leave, the people of the palace family were stunned.


    They just won?


    "Brother, can we really go home?"


    Gong Yu looked at everything he was familiar with in the yard, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    "Well, it''s my little sister who took back our home with us!"


    The leader of the palace family was filled with emotion. Once upon a time, they endured again for fear of being seized by other families and taking the opportunity to be embezzled by others.


    They finally, don''t be afraid anymore.


    "Today we can take back the old house. It''s all the result of our unity. I hope that from now on, our palace family will never be ashamed of today. Anyone who comes today can stay in the old house of the palace family. How was it here before? It''s still as usual. Big brother, you have to bother to arrange these things."


    Now, Lin Mengya begins to share the fruits of victory with everyone.


    The dozen women were also the daughter-in-law of the palace family.


    I heard that we could stay in the mansion together, and everyone was busy going home to clean up.


    "Three brothers and four brothers, you two are careful. Please count all the things that are damaged and taken away at home. Sort out a list and give it to me. This account always needs to be recovered."


    Gong San and Gong Si nodded at the same time. Even they didn''t find that none of them had any resistance to Lin Mengya''s orders.


    As if she was born like this.


    Seeing that everyone had something to do, Gong ER and Gong Wu also gathered in front of their little sister and looked forward to her.


    Lin Mengya looked down to see if there was anything missing.


    For a long time, I saw two brothers, eager to see.


    "Little sister, what shall we do?"


    Gong Ergang hasn''t had a good time yet. Now he seems a little depressed, and Gong Wu also has no place to vent his energy.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two Wuchi and said with a smile.


    "The most important thing is to entrust to the two brothers. Here, do you see there?"


    She nununuzui, and her eyes shifted to one side, those domestic slaves caught by the palace family.


    "Second brother, find a place to take care of them. Many things we can''t ask our family, doesn''t mean we can''t ask them either."


    Hearing that it was a trial, Gong Shang showed a look of dissatisfaction.


    "Little sister, what everyone does is so important. Why do you come to me and only take care of those useless people? Or do you despise your second brother as a rude man!"


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was an expert at fooling people. She shook her second brother''s arm.


    "If the second brother doesn''t know what to do, I just think that no one can compare with the second brother in terms of Yingwu. Many of these people are domestic slaves of Yu family. If you want them to be obedient, I''m afraid only the second brother can do it. Also, I hope the second brother can select a team of people among our palace children to be responsible for the safety of our palace''s old house. It''s easy to recapture the house , but if you want to keep it, it''s all up to your second brother. "


    Who is Gong Shang? That''s a guy who can''t move when he sees his sister.


    Now his little sister has greatly satisfied his vanity.


    I immediately felt proud and wanted to show my excitement by playing several sets of boxing.

 Chapter 1116

    Everyone''s affairs are arranged properly. Gong Yu looks at her little sister with a sad face.


    "Brother five, go and pick up great grandfather with me!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to arrange any tasks for Gong Yu. Bai Su is not here. She has to find a bodyguard.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to pick up Zeng Zu, Gong Yu was immediately excited.


    Although he can''t share for the family like several brothers, he can be alone with his little sister!


    Suddenly, he laughed and followed Lin Mengya to the house where they had temporarily settled.


    The news spread faster than Lin Mengya expected.


    When she appeared on the street again, everyone looked at them with different eyes.


    Especially Lin Mengya, the little owner of the palace family who doesn''t know where to come from.


    Gong Yu exclusively protects his sister behind him, stares at anyone who sees her, and shows a sharp tooth to others.


    This is his sister. What are you looking at?


    At the door of the outer house, the great grandfather of the palace family leaned anxiously against the door and looked in their direction with the help of several younger generation of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya immediately ran a few steps, and in the twinkling of an eye, the two came to the great grandfather.


    "Great grandfather, we''re here to take you home!"


    Gong Qianfeng widened his muddy eyes and looked at the two children in front of him in disbelief.


    "You, really..."


    Gong Yu nodded heavily and smiled like a child.


    "Yes, Zeng Zu, my little sister has taken us back the house! You didn''t see it just now. My little sister is very powerful. After a few words, she asked the other party to give up the house obediently. Also, Zeng Zu, you didn''t see that the people of our palace family are angry today. Those who once bullied our palace family have been beaten down by us..."


    Listening to Gong Yu''s noise, Gong Qianfeng looked comforted.


    At first, Lin Mengya was worried that her great grandfather would not agree with her. After all, in the eyes of the older generation, she did make some rash advances.


    But now it seems that his great grandfather''s response is not bad!


    "You really want to thank ya''er. If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid we''d have to live a miserable life. Ya''er, you''ve done a good job."


    Lin Mengya bowed her head in embarrassment, and her heart relaxed a lot.


    In fact, she was afraid that she could not fully control the palace family, and although her great grandfather was a man, she had a great influence in the palace family.


    Although the current palace family is a mess, if she really wants to accept it, her great grandfather is an indispensable key.


    Presumably, the great grandfather also knew this truth, so that he didn''t express any opinions in front of others.


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s all the credit of the children of our palace family. By the way, do you know the whereabouts of the plaque in our palace family?"


    Lin Mengya asked someone to throw the plaque at Yu''s house to the firewood house.


    For the family, the plaque is their own face.


    At first, the Yu family shamed the Gong family. Today, she shamed the Yu family completely.


    Gong Qianfeng was a little excited. After wiping the corners of his eyes, he waved and asked several young people to follow him to the backyard.


    The yard was already very dilapidated, and the small room in front of me was trembling, as if the wind would blow down.


    "Open it. There are the most important things in our palace."


    Gong Yu takes a key from Gong Qianfeng''s hand.


    When he opened the door, there was an old table behind it.


    The table was covered with a red cloth.


    "The plaque of our family is here. When we were driven out of the old house, we only took this plaque away. Now, it''s finally time to go home."


    Lin Mengya carefully lifted the red cloth down.


    The word "Gong Jia" vaguely shows the glory of the past.


    The ancient plaque has long lost its original glory, but it represents the years passed by countless ancestors of the palace family.


    Unconsciously, I touched those two words.


    The cool and moist touch of ice makes Lin Mengya feel a lot of emotion.


    "You go out first. I''ll talk to ya''er."


    Unexpectedly, Gong Qianfeng drove away several young people.


    Looking at the little owner in front of him, Gong Qianfeng was very pleased.


    "Ya''er, in fact, this plaque has other uses. You heard that Yu Mingzhu pushed us to such a point in order to get the most important things in our palace."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at her great grandfather puzzled.


    "Our palace family has been handed down for hundreds of years, and the accumulated wealth is endless. In addition, the previous family owners are best at doing business. This huge wealth has also attracted the covetous eyes of those who want it. I''m afraid that even the emperor wants this wealth of our palace family."


    It''s true that she doesn''t know much about Emperor Zun and other families.


    If the Gong family is so rich, no wonder others stare at the Gong family like wolves.


    However, Yu''s family has been staying in the old house for so long, but he hasn''t found any clues?


    It seemed that he had guessed her idea. A few schadenfreudes appeared on Gong Qianfeng''s face.


    "Why do you think other families let Yu''s clown succeed? It''s just that they want him to be a leading bird, find out our family''s things, and then compete for them. Unfortunately, none of them knows that our palace''s wealth is actually buried under our ancestral house. And the key is on this plaque. Hum, no one knows this secret except me Secret. "


    Blinking, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but look in her heart and give her little old man a thumbs up.


    It has to be said that people are old, fine and smooth. At the age of great grandfather, if the owner was not there, how could he be bullied by a small Yu family.


    "I guess the great grandfather doesn''t know how to open the key?"


    Gong Qianfeng sighed and nodded.


    "The Gong family hired countless craftsmen to design the underground secret room. If you want to send things inside, you only need a small mechanism in the owner''s house. You can''t get in. Before the previous owner died, she only told me that only the owner would know where the key is. In order to prevent others from being unable to live , the owner asked me to cut off some and put others into the library. Now it''s back to its owner. "


    Lin Mengya admires her. If she is not her great grandfather, she is afraid that no one can stand the wealth of the palace family.


    Moreover, the wealth generated by such a large family in decades is not a small number.


    But in order to raise funds, she even asked her five brothers to sell their private property, which shows that her great grandfather did not abuse power for personal gain.


    If she finds this wealth, the Gong family will once again become the best of the ten.


    Looking back, I looked at the plaque carefully.


    I don''t know when my great grandfather also disappeared outside the hut and independent Lin Mengya to study the mystery of the plaque.


    But she didn''t know how many times she saw it, how many times she touched it, and she didn''t see anything special.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help muttering.


    There is no need for the great grandfather to cheat her. Even if they deliberately want her to find the key and tell her, it should be the real news.


    However, she did not gain at all. Even on the plaque, there was no mechanism.


    I don''t know what her great grandmother thinks.


    Seeing the darkness outside, Lin Mengya still got nothing.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to go out first and call someone to carry the plaque back to the old house.


    "Be careful, this is the treasure of our palace family!"


    Gong Yu is directing people to carry them outside. His eldest brother Gong bin also sent a lot of people to clean up the things in the yard. So he moved in.


    All the way, Lin Mengya hung her head and thought silently.


    "Son, don''t think about it if you really can''t think of it. Don''t embarrass yourself. It''s the same without those things in our palace family."


    Gong Qianfeng comforted the younger generation quietly while people were not paying attention.


    Lin Mengya breathed out, but found that they had arrived at the palace''s old house.


    Looking up at the empty gate, she suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Little sister, shall we hang up now?"


    Gong Yu personally pulled the car, transported the plaque back, and asked with a smile.


    Lin Mengya shook her head when she heard the speech.


    "Put it in the yard first. The plaque of our palace family is as valuable as those of our palace family. In this way, let our great grandfather choose a good time. Let''s beat gongs, drums and firecrackers, and then hang the plaque!"


    Now, Lin Mengya''s words are imperial edicts, and no one dares to listen.


    Moreover, what she said was reasonable, and everyone felt that it should not be hung up so easily.


    Gong Qianfeng and Gong Yu carefully transported the plaque to the ancestral hall in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya was alone, standing at the gate and looking up at the door.


    If that''s what she thinks, it should be right.


    The mood suddenly became happy, and Lin Mengya stepped into the door of the palace.


    "Miss!"


    The young and middle-aged people in charge of the gatekeeper are the main force to rob the old house this time. Lin Mengya nodded at them with a smile.


    "You must watch the gate of our house. You can''t let any cats and dogs break in again, you know?"


    Her eyes glanced in a direction outside the door. She deliberately made her voice loud, so that the guys hidden in the crowd could hear it clearly.


    "Yes, don''t worry, miss."


    "Yes."


    When she came to the yard, the five brothers of the palace family had been waiting for her in the main hall for a long time.


    Speaking of it, she came in for the first time.


    The lights and candles lit up the main house. It can be seen that many things have been rearranged and should have been restored to their original state.


    At least here, I can''t see any exaggeration and extravagance.


    Everyone stood there, even the great grandfather, looking up at her.


    "Lord, please take your seat!"


    Great grandfather smiled respectfully. Lin Mengya took a breath and walked slowly to the main position.

 Chapter 1117

    She sat down gracefully. Even among the people in the room, only her seniority was the shallowest, and she had just returned to the palace.


    However, after all the people of the palace family recaptured the old house under her leadership, no one questioned her ability.


    "You will still be a family, great grandfather. I''m new here and I''m not very familiar with the situation of all parties. Please handle everything on your behalf if there are no necessary occasions these days."


    This is Lin Mengya''s cleverest place. She can play hard or go to the front.


    But when it''s time to retreat, we must retreat without hesitation.


    This time, they can be said to be self-defense. Even if yu''s family invited Bai Li''s family to preside over the so-called justice, she was not afraid at all.


    If other families intend to test, she is a stranger and is easy to show timidity.


    Gong Qianfeng nodded and answered without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, my boss and I will handle these things."


    Gong bin also smiled at his little sister. In his eyes, he had the pride of being responsible.


    "The second elder brother and the third elder brother are responsible for contacting all the branches of the palace family. They all say that adversity shows true love. In the past six months, we must be able to see a lot of things clearly. Those who can win over should not be stingy and those who should be eliminated should not be soft hearted. Although the palace family suffered a great loss because they didn''t have a home owner, we should also have a lot of problems?"


    Lin Mengya''s remark is to ask the point, probably because the previous house owners were more kind than deterrence.


    As a result, the palace family also breeds a lot of moths. Even if good bamboo shoots bad bamboo shoots, in the final analysis, the palace family itself has too many problems.


    She didn''t waste ten months.


    She made some assumptions about many things.


    The only thing that surprised her was the attitude of the Gong family.


    "Yes, we understand."


    Turn around and look at Palace four and palace five.


    "These days, I''ve been bothering my fourth and fifth brothers to follow me first. My fourth brother has a delicate mind and I have to ask for advice on many things. My fifth brother has excellent martial arts. If someone tries to harm me, I can rest assured that my fifth brother is here."


    Several other members of the Gong family also think so. Although Gong Si and Gong Wu are dissatisfied, they are happy to get along with their little sister day and night and nod their heads in a hurry.


    "It''s hard for you today. I promise you that as long as I''m here, the palace family will not be bullied by anyone."


    Her words were resounding and ignited the suppressed fighting spirit of the palace family.


    Everyone looked at her with expectation and trust.


    For a family, this is the most important.


    "I am young and have just returned to the palace. Please forgive me for what I have done wrong in the future. By the way, great grandfather, we have worked hard today. Why don''t we have dinner together?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya is now so hungry that her chest is close to her back.


    I didn''t feel much when I used to think. Now I feel more dizzy when I relax.


    "That''s right. I''m old and confused. Gong bin, what can I eat at home?"


    Gong bin immediately raised his smiling face and said calmly.


    "Back to the great grandfather, meat and fish are the best. Wait a minute, everyone. I''ll find some capable people to do it."


    "Big brother," Lin Mengya called Gong bin, "I''d better ask if any of the families who came here today have outstanding cooking skills. The things we import are major events, or we should be more confident. I don''t have to choose. Do you recommend yourself?"


    Before her voice fell, several people answered immediately. They all said that their mother-in-law was clean and delicious. Gong Bin took those people down.


    The family also moved from the main hall to the dining room.


    The old house of the Gong family has been repaired by more than ten generations, and its scale is comparable to the imperial palace of Jin.


    Out of the main hall of the front yard, I walked a long distance in the corridor and passed through two large courtyards before I came to the dining room for the banquet.


    Before she entered the door, she saw four big characters written on the moon door, ''full of gold and jade''.


    Silently hooked his lips to show contempt, which was really noisy for his family. Moreover, he didn''t have any literary literacy to change his broken name.


    "Fourth brother, what was the name here before?"


    Gong Si glanced at the golden plaque and said youyou.


    "Once upon a time, it was called Jingzhai."


    Well, my ancestors are much better.


    Since it''s a place to eat and drink, there''s no need to be too literary and high-end.


    She thought for a while, and at last she choked out two words.


    "Shiliao will be called this name in the future. Since it''s a place to eat, it''s better to be simple and clear!"


    With that, she took the lead in.


    The rest of the Gong family looked at each other and saw that everything from the owner was good, but their taste was unique.


    Although it is only a place for eating, according to the consistent good taste of the palace family, every plant and tree here has been carefully arranged.


    However, seeing the golden and red decoration in the main hall of the hospital always made her feel a little disgusted.


    Needless to say, it''s a good thing done by Yu''s family.


    Forget it, everyone tossed a little late today. She put up with these things for the time being.


    "Today, there are no masters or slaves. There are only one family. Everyone has worked hard today, so relax. Our palace family still has a good day!"


    Lin Mengya also showed a sincere smile. She was not suitable to wear a face all day, especially the vast majority of people here are much older than her.


    It''s OK to install it occasionally. How tired would it be if you kept holding the shelf like this?


    "Ya''er is right. She just came back today and hasn''t had time to meet everyone. Well, you don''t have to worry about me, young man. It''s better for you to get familiar with each other."


    Hearing the words of the great grandfather, those who felt extremely curious about Lin Mengya dared to surround her.


    There has been no girl born in the Gong family for many years. No matter what generation, they all have an enigmatic liking for her.


    Lin Mengya smiled with her, trying to adapt to the vigorous kindness.


    To tell you the truth, she really felt a little uncomfortable at first.


    But now it doesn''t feel so bad.


    After all, people hold it in the palm of their hand like a little public. How can anyone not like it?


    The strict rules of the palace family led to the unrestrained release of these people.


    I don''t know who first stuffed Lin Mengya with a pear. Later, those people went crazy and stuffed the best and most valuable things into her hands.


    Some people who didn''t bring it, clenched their teeth and stamped their feet, and hurried back to their room.


    Eager to pull down the stars for her, Lin Mengya holds a pile of things and smiles sweeter than honey.


    Even though there are no valuable things in it, they are all extremely precious things to her.


    "Here comes the dish!"


    Outside, someone shouted.


    The door immediately made way, and the dishes with color, aroma and taste were put on the table one by one.


    "Well, let''s eat first. Ya''er can''t run. When can''t you see?"


    I think these children have gone too far. As soon as Gong Qianfeng opened his mouth, the excited children of the Gong family have to listen if they don''t listen.


    Back to their respective seats, it was still a happy scene.


    On the first night when the palace family returned to the mansion, the daughter-in-law of the palace family, who temporarily acted as a cook, did everything they could.


    All kinds of meals have attractive fragrance.


    Seeing that the food was almost ready, Lin Mengya asked Gong bin to invite those daughter-in-law slaves.


    The family got together and had a happy dinner.


    At the dinner table, Lin Mengya became the focus of attention again.


    However, probably because there were only brothers in the family, there seemed to be some misunderstanding about her appetite.


    Seeing the dishes piled as high as a hill on the plate in front of her, Lin Mengya had to smile helplessly, and then swallowed it a little bit like an ant moving the mountain.


    If Gong Si hadn''t looked embarrassed at her and smiled to stop everyone''s feeding behavior.


    I''m afraid she will be supported for good or ill today.


    There''s no way. It''s hard to be generous.


    Rao is so. After dinner, Lin Mengya still took the opportunity to rub her cheeks.


    She found out today that chewing is still a hard work.


    "Don''t blame everyone. They are all a group of people driven crazy by their sister. You don''t know. In the past, old five and I were raised as girls."


    After dinner, the others withdrew.


    Zeng Zu and Gong bin went to the ancestral hall to offer incense to their ancestors, while the rest stayed in the nearby flower hall to drink tea and eat.


    "You''re really not interesting. Why don''t you help me block my meal? Look at my stomach."


    Lin Mengya sadly and angrily pointed to her bulging belly and said sadly.


    "Well, next time the fifth brother will help you, okay?"


    Gong Wu has now completely become Lin Mengya''s attendant. As long as she says, he doesn''t deserve it.


    But today, everyone''s enthusiasm is also unprecedented.


    To tell you the truth, if he jumped out, he would be beaten.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time. By the way, fourth brother, what''s the identity of Yu Mingzhu? How can she force the palace family to become the master so openly?"


    In fact, there is something strange about it.


    Even if yu Mingzhu has the blood of the Gong family, according to her age, she is at least the third generation of the daughter married by the Gong family.


    Moreover, her surname is Yu, so it''s not a good name to rob the position of home owner in such a dignified way, isn''t it?


    Unexpectedly, several people were silent at the same time.


    "This..."


    "What''s hard to say? We shouldn''t hide it from our little sister."


    I don''t know when the elder brother who accompanied my great grandfather to Shangxiang came back.


    Several people immediately got up to meet, but Gong bin waved his hand and stopped the actions of several younger brothers and sisters.


    "It has something to do with me."


    (recommend two books, Princess moves the world and Princess sounds moves the world. Author: Demon six, very funny case! Let''s give a brief introduction to the move - [Prince: I heard you can cure diseases? Come and cure one for me. A woman: Yes, but I can only cure mental diseases])

 Chapter 1118

    "Brother, it has nothing to do with you."


    Gong San frowned and interrupted Gong bin.


    Gong bin sighed and patted his third brother on the shoulder.


    "Little sister, when my parents were still alive, my father made a wrong decision as the boss of the palace family. At that time, other families wanted to annex the palace family. In order not to let them succeed, my father made a stupid move."


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t know about this, he could guess what kind of situation the palace family was facing at that time.


    It''s not surprising that people can make any decisions when they are in trouble.


    Moreover, Gong Bin''s father may not be for himself.


    "At that time, the former family leader had died for many years, and all families were ready to move. Before that, they used various means to annex our property. My great grandfather also took my father to see them fight several times, but we were always at a disadvantage. Therefore, my father wanted to find someone from the descendants of women married outside the palace to inherit the title of family leader Set. "


    The answer Gong Bin said did not surprise Lin Mengya at all.


    In fact, for them, this choice is not so bad.


    As for why she chose Yu Mingzhu, she probably guessed.


    "Yu family didn''t show their ambition at that time, and Yu Mingzhu often came to our house to play when she was a child. She was a very intelligent girl, which was very popular with my parents. More importantly, my father thought that even if yu Mingzhu became the owner of the house, we could control the house. Therefore, my father let her inherit to the Palace House and put her on the genealogy. According to the genealogy Her name should be gong Yunjia. However, because when it was over, my father went to the battlefield with several uncles. Only a few people knew about it. "


    Therefore, after the palace family crash, Yu Mingzhu dared to rob things blatantly.


    Also, if she doesn''t show up, Yu Mingzhu is indeed the only female descendant of the Gong family.


    In that case, the position of the head of the house will be in her hands sooner or later.


    "But why didn''t Yu Mingzhu live here?"


    They made a general statistics before cleaning up. Not many families came to live.


    This is a strange thing. How can they not enjoy the big house they finally got?


    "Because Yu Mingzhu didn''t want to be the head of the family, but at that time, Yu''s family was controlled by Bai Li''s family. Yu Mingzhu said he was ill and stayed in his hometown to recuperate."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Mingzhu is quite reasonable.


    "Hum, she has a special purpose. How can a small Palace House accommodate her?"


    Gong Wu snorted coldly, disdaining Mingzhu in his tone.


    "Brother five, this is Yu Mingzhu, but did he do anything that people despise?"


    "She..."


    "Come on, fifth brother. It''s getting late. I think I''d better let my little sister rest earlier. Little sister, I''ll take you to your room."


    Palace four stopped the argument of palace five, palace five did not do too much resistance, and honestly retired.


    Lin Mengya was confused, but she still followed her fourth brother out of the garden.


    After going out from Shiliao, go east and bypass a few roads to the "Ning''an house" where the previous palace owners lived.


    The changes here are the biggest and the most vulgar.


    Lin Mengya felt that, unlike others, it would be better to move gold directly to pave the floor.


    "Little sister, your fifth brother has nothing to hide. In the future, you must not mention it in front of your third brother, you know?"


    Nodding her head, Lin Mengya knew that everyone had their own secrets, not to mention the Gong family.


    Looking at her, Gong Si sighed.


    Her eyes looked at her softly, with a few dotes on her face.


    "If only I could find you earlier, it would save you so much suffering outside. Don''t worry, my brothers will fight for it in the future and won''t let you suffer any more."


    Among the five brothers, the four brothers gave her the most gentle and kind feeling.


    Of course, it''s not that the others are bad to her.


    However, Gong Si''s character makes him closer to her.


    The two stood in the yard. The moon hung high in the sky. Lin Mengya was not half sleepy.


    She lives alone in such a large yard, which is quite lonely and lonely.


    I miss my days in Liuxin hospital. At least, I have everyone''s company.


    "Brother four, you and brother five will move in first."


    She just doesn''t want to be alone. Besides, the yard is so big that it''s too empty for three people.


    Gong Si turned his head and smiled and patted her on the head.


    "We are all men. How can we live with you? In this way, tomorrow I''ll find some innocent maids to take care of you and save you from being alone."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya also thought of Bai su.


    At first, she was afraid that the palace family would play tricks, so she arranged for Bai Su to settle down and other news.


    Now, it seems that there is no need.


    "No, actually, when I came here, I brought someone. She was very close to me, like a sister. By the way, I also brought a child."


    Gong Si''s expression suddenly changed, not bad, but It''s a little incredible.


    "You, you have children! Little sister, who did it! Who!"


    This look in Lin Mengya''s eyes can probably be understood as wanting to kill.


    Automatically and spontaneously swallowed long Tianyu''s Ning''er''s affairs back to her stomach. Now, should she be glad that she has settled down with the Gong family and has not fully shared resources?


    Otherwise, she felt that the brothers of the palace family might rush to the other side of the sea and break up their men.


    It seems that some things still have to be done slowly.


    "No, it''s the child of our Lin family''s brother. He was abducted and sold by bad people. I saved him by the way."


    Gong Si then restrained his terrible expression and became gentle and amiable again.


    "So it is. Since he is your nephew, he will also be a member of our palace family. I''ll pick her up tomorrow. You can rest assured."


    Lin Mengya immediately thanked, but secretly wiped a cold sweat.


    It seems that Bai Su has to be told tomorrow not to tell her that she has married and had a baby.


    Ning''er should be fine, mainly long Tianyu.


    There are too many brothers. Sometimes it''s not a good thing.


    "Brother four, can you tell me what happened between brother three and Yu Mingzhu?"


    Mentioned this problem, Gong Si''s expression was slightly stagnant.


    The sight extends into the distance and falls somewhere unknown.


    She saw Gong Si''s hand clenched tightly. After a long time of emotion in her eyes, she gradually relaxed.


    "It''s not what happened to the third brother. In fact, the third brother had a twin brother before me. The third brother and he were both literate and martial arts. They became famous when they were young. I don''t know how beautiful they are. Yu Mingzhu''s parents once ordered a baby kiss with the second aunt''s family in order to hold the big tree of the palace family. Originally, the third brother should marry Yu Mingzhu, but later, the man told the third brother that he fell in love with him Women. The third brother had no intention of Mingzhu. Of course, he would give in. Who knows, that woman calculated all this. "


    Yu Mingzhu is a very ambitious woman. It can be seen from the way she could please the uncle of the palace family when she was young.


    However, they never thought that Yu Mingzhu was not only satisfied to be the owner of a small palace family.


    Her goal is to go further, that is, the family far away in the imperial city.


    Indeed, regardless of status or status, the royal family will always be above these families.


    If you want to be a member of the royal family, first of all, you want a good origin.


    She is not one of the top ten. In fact, Yu family is not poor, so she can be more easily accepted by the royal family.


    However, engagement is her biggest obstacle.


    In order to get rid of this obstacle, she began a series of operations.


    "Yu Mingzhu seduced the third brother''s younger brother, but kept him at arm''s length. Later, he urged him to seek to seize the position of the head of the family. However, after being separated from his great grandfather by his second uncle, he became angry and drove the man out of the palace house forever. Since then, the engagement between the palace family and Yu family no longer counts, and Yu Mingzhu has fulfilled his wish."


    Watching his brothers grow up like this, I believe they will feel betrayed.


    And they will certainly attribute all their sins to Mingzhu.


    To put it bluntly, the twin brother of brother Gong San is only a victim of Yu Mingzhu''s ambition.


    But more importantly, he doesn''t know people and can''t blame others.


    "Therefore, in order to become the daughter-in-law of the royal family, Yu Mingzhu can''t be the head of the family. However, the Baili family knows the relationship between the palace family and her, which has become the current situation."


    Gong Si nodded. It was really what she said.


    "It''s the emperor. I heard he''s over sixty. It''s really cold in Mingzhu!"


    Emperor Zun is a man who is truly supreme and stands at the top of power.


    For emperor Zun, she heard a lot from an Zichen''s mouth.


    The emperor''s surname is Yu, which can be said to be the unique surname of the whole Wei country.


    The current emperor Zun is a person with great ability and means. Although all ten people have developed smoothly, few people dare to annoy the royal family.


    The territory of the state of Wei is very vast. How can it be simple for people who can control the world?


    In particular, Mingzhu''s identity is fantastic.


    "I didn''t know you came back late. Now the emperor has only one son. However, the prince''s health has not been very good. Speaking of it, I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. Even the news that his Highness has died of illness came out. Only later, at the Emperor''s 50th birthday banquet, the prince showed up in a hurry. This broke the rumors, but, nevertheless, it''s too bad The prestige of the son is also declining day by day. I''m afraid it''s easy to get into trouble. "

 Chapter 1119

    "However, no matter how the prince declines, he won''t let Yu family support him? Or does Yu family have any special ability?"


    It''s not that Lin Mengya despises home. In fact, when she came to the house at that time, she just made two plans.


    If yu''s family is weak, she takes the opportunity to take back the house.


    But if the Yu family is a strong family, she must accept it when it is good.


    Facts have proved that a handful of people in Yu''s family are just paper tigers.


    "It''s true that Yu Mingzhu won''t be supported by Yu''s family, but Yu Mingzhu''s wrist is very strong. She has a close relationship with the most beloved concubine daughter of King Xiao among the three kings. She lived in King Xiao''s residence for the past three years. However, recently, King Xiao''s legitimate daughter returned from training, and the concubine was also suppressed, so she came back to her home."


    Unexpectedly, there is this relationship.


    Lin Mengya understands that Yu Mingzhu can survive up to now with such a background. He is also a powerful opponent.


    It seems that she has to think about some things in the long run.


    "Where is that brother now?"


    Hearing her words, Gong Si''s face was a little dark.


    There was some hesitation in her eyes. Lin Mengya understood that she had touched someone else''s wound.


    "Sorry, forget it, why should I mention him -"


    "He, he''s missing."


    Lin Mengya said "Oh" and didn''t dare to study it any more.


    According to the ranking, that one is the real Gong Si. However, if you can''t even mention it now, I''m afraid that one also made a lot of sins at the beginning.


    "Speaking of it, I have seen several uncles and uncles."


    Although she recognized the surname of the Gong family, she should not forget the etiquette.


    The sadness on Gong Si''s face continued unabated. After knowing it, Lin Mengya found that she seemed to ask something she shouldn''t ask again.


    "I... that... Anyway, I''m sorry."


    Is it because I ate too much tonight that my brain began to strike?


    She didn''t expect such an obvious problem.


    If the elders of the palace family are still there, why should the great grandfather hold on, and the five sons of the palace family don''t have to suffer such grievances again.


    "Fifteen years ago, my father and uncles died in battle."


    His tone was soft and soft. Fifteen years had passed, but those sorrows did not weaken at all with the passage of time.


    When her father and brother were stationed in the frontier, in fact, she should be in this mood.


    "At that time, the situation of the palace family was not good. All families wanted a share except for settling down. At this time, the vassal state that had been subject to the emperor began to make trouble, and the emperor wanted to send elite soldiers and strong generals to suppress it. My father and them volunteered to give the palace family a chance to breathe. I think they also felt that they deserved to die."


    Lin Mengya blinked. To tell the truth, up to now, she still can''t understand why they can sacrifice for their own family.


    But if it was for her family, maybe she would make such a choice.


    The palace family is everything to them.


    Although she disagreed, she could not just say that they were wrong.


    "The Gong family will not forget their efforts. In fact, I didn''t want the position of the owner of this family."


    "Little sister, you can''t leave us!"


    "Listen to me."


    Seeing that the fourth brother was about to get excited, Lin Mengya immediately comforted him and said.


    "There must have been a reason why my grandmother left. But why can''t the fourth brother, the head of the palace family, only pass on women? Don''t worry about the old rules. The rules are set by people and can be changed naturally. Why haven''t you been thinking about them in the past 50 years?"


    The palace family can''t have a daughter. Others think it''s a warning, but Lin Mengya thinks it''s more like a hint from God.


    Since a woman can be the master of the house, why can''t a man?


    Men and women should be equal, or sooner or later, the palace family will be even more deadly because of the incompetence of the owner.


    Therefore, whether men or women, the capable live there, which is the secret of a family''s long-lasting prosperity.


    But all the banquets in the world will end. Sooner or later, the palace family will die in the long river of history, but not now.


    "This was decided by the first generation of family owners. Little sister, you still don''t care about it. In short, we are all happy when you are the owner."


    Looking at the giggling face of her fourth brother, Lin Mengya felt a headache.


    Well, for them, this idea of gender equality is probably a little ahead of schedule.


    In that case, she is still imperceptible.


    "They shouldn''t give up so easily about Yu''s family. But I don''t think Baili''s family will easily stand out for them. The most important thing now is to seize the time and subdue all the forces we can master. What''s the current situation of Gong''s family, fourth brother?"


    In fact, it is most appropriate to ask the boss Gong bin about these things.


    But Gong bin still has a lot to do. It seems that her fourth brother is the most suitable.


    Gong Si had nothing to hide. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and answered her.


    "Originally, there were twelve state capitals in our fiefdom. But four were forcibly occupied by several families around us. The remaining eight, except Beiling state, are still under our control, and others are all run by their own businesses. Only a small part of our stores and land properties are still in our own hands. Others are either flattering or cheating directly. It''s really OK Hate. "


    Lin Mengya had long expected that the palace family was very prosperous, so those people had not been exposed so thoroughly.


    Now the palace family has become a sick tiger. Those people have long had different intentions and will jump out and be a clown.


    Gong Si reported the rest to Lin Mengya.


    On her first night at the palace, Lin Mengya hardly slept.


    After discussing some countermeasures with Gong Si all night, she remembered to stretch her aching limbs until it was bright.


    "It''s all my fault. I forgot you just came back. It''s still early. Go to bed first."


    Gong Si looked at his sister''s face, a little haggard, a face of self reproach.


    "I''m fine. I used to... Forget it. I''ll go to bed first. If there''s something important, you can call me again."


    Rubbing her swollen eyes, Lin Mengya enters the owner''s inner room.


    All the bedding here is new, and all the things brought from the courtyard have been properly placed.


    The bedroom is very spacious. Every object used here has been carefully selected.


    Huang Huali''s chair, red sandalwood table, gilded incense burner, and even the tea cup on it are all crystal clear sapphire.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the time and mood to enjoy and enjoy.


    After taking off his coat, he put his head in a soft quilt and slept.


    Lin Mengya woke up with a wet mouth. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Yan''s beautiful and lovely face, which was magnified in her own sight.


    "Ha ha, boy, how dare you attack your aunt!"


    He took the boy in his arms and pinched his little face with super good hand feeling.


    Mo Yan was never angry with Lin Mengya. He was not angry when he was pinched. He just giggled, but his small body arched into her arms.


    Probably because he was abducted before. Although he doesn''t know anything, he knows who is closest to him.


    I haven''t seen my aunt for a day and a night. I can''t eat or sleep.


    In this moment, before Lin Mengya coaxed him, the little guy leaned against her arm and slept sweetly.


    Lin Mengya carefully took back her hand, stuffed Mo Yan into the quilt and continued to sleep comfortably.


    After getting up and tidying up her clothes, Lin Mengya walked out of the door of her room.


    "Master."


    She was startled by Bai Su''s familiar voice. When she recovered, she saw that her loyal little Bai Su was guarding her door like a green pine.


    "Bai Su, are you here at last? Has an Zichen embarrassed you? Have you eaten yet?"


    Lin Mengya, who just woke up, was relatively slow.


    Not to mention anything else, the snow and ice beauty of her house, the murderous appearance, is not the standard state after the reunion.


    "Little sister, you maid is so arrogant!"


    A few steps away, Gong Yu, the fifth young master of the Gong family, looked angry.


    He just wanted to wake up his little sister for dinner, but he was blocked out by this guy.


    What''s more, the little maid dared to draw a sword with herself.


    He didn''t beat her, but the fourth brother explained that the maid was brought back from there and had a very close relationship.


    If he hadn''t been afraid of his little sister''s sadness, he would have taught the girl a good lesson.


    Seeing Gong Wu''s face wronged, Lin Mengya probably guessed what had happened.


    However, Bai Su is her good sister. Naturally, she wants to be more towards Bai su.


    Looking at her fifth brother with a smile, she''s new here. She''s not easy for Bai Su to make enemies.


    "Brother five, you have wronged my Baisu girl. I used to be in poor health and weak physique. If I can''t sleep well, I''ll get dizzy when I get up. Baisu won''t let you in because she''s afraid I''ll feel bad. It''s all my fault for not making things clear."


    These reasons are not important. Lin Mengya''s sweet and soft brother five suddenly let Gong Wu''s heart stop complaining.


    "So it is, I remember. Girl, I''m sorry, I was reckless."


    Bai Su was stunned. She didn''t expect that the young master of the palace family, who is also an aristocratic family, would be so polite.


    "No harm."


    However, Bai Su is used to the cold, especially in a strange environment.


    Knowing the girl''s temperament, Lin Mengya asked Gong Wu if there was anything important and took Bai Su to the bedroom.


    "Master, they haven''t done anything to you, have they?"


    Just now, the hedgehog was covered with thorns. In front of Lin Mengya, he became a soft little sheep.

 Chapter 1120

    She took her master up and down for hundreds of times until she stared at Lin Mengya and felt hairy all over. This was the end.


    "I''m fine. The palace family is very kind to me. But you told Mo Yan that you didn''t have any accidents?"


    The palace family is controlled by her sister. Lin Mengya still has no good intention to say it.


    However, Bai Su is also an intelligent person. As soon as he sees how his master gets along with the fifth young master of the palace family, he knows that they are good to him.


    The thick worry in a pair of water eyes also dissipated.


    "It''s good if you''re all right. Mo Yan and I are also very good. Before Ann Zichen left, he left us some silver. We stayed in the inn yesterday and didn''t come out at all."


    "He''s gone? How did the fourth brother find you?"


    According to an Zichen''s character, she entrusted Bai Su and Mo Yan to him. At least before she sent someone, an Zichen would protect them step by step.


    "Childe an didn''t say, but I think he should have something to deal with. He left in a hurry. He just said he left a message. The only people who can find me are the Gong family. The fourth childe of Gong came to us with one of your hairpins. Fortunately, master, you''re all right."


    In such a hurry, what happened to settle down?


    With the help of Bai Su, Lin Mengya changed her clothes at will.


    The situation of the palace family was not good before, so the fabric of the clothes was not luxurious.


    But it is very exquisite. It can be seen that it has spent a lot of thought in it.


    As for the treasures of her brothers, Lin Mengya didn''t intend to accept them, so she still took the simple hairpin before.


    But a little more than half of it was immediately bright.


    "Five brothers, big brother and second brother?"


    In the main hall of the Shiliao, because there are a lot of things to discuss recently, Lin Mengya decided that everyone should eat in the Shiliao hospital first.


    As soon as she came in, the eyes of the remaining three brothers stuck to her.


    "Me, what''s the matter?"


    She looked at herself. Fortunately, the dress style of Wei kingdom is not different from that of Jin Kingdom.


    The only difference is that the fabric is lighter, the color is more gorgeous, and the style is more cumbersome.


    But the one she is wearing today is a bean green plain dress. There should be no mistake.


    "Like, really too like!"


    The fifth brother of the palace family sleepwalked in front of her little sister, stretched out his hand and carefully touched her arm.


    "Like what? Brother five, are you okay?"


    Waving in front of Gong Wu, Lin Mengya thought the atmosphere was too strange.


    It was gong San and Gong Si who had knowledge. Two people came forward and drove Gong Wu, who was wandering too empty.


    "Ignore him, your fifth brother is like this. He doesn''t have any brains except fighting. Little sister, he means that you really look like the previous generation of house owners."


    Gong San touched Lin Mengya''s hair and said softly.


    "Is the former owner my grandmother''s sister?"


    She remembered that there were girls in the palace family at that time.


    But Gong San shook his head and explained to her.


    "It''s your great grandmother. The rest are acting owners, not real owners. Just like great grandparents, we''re waiting for you to come back and return the position of the owner to you."


    Great grandmother? To tell you the truth, she has no concept at all.


    "Have you seen her?"


    Gong San shook his head, but his eyes looked into the distance.


    "When we were born, the former owner of the family passed away. However, there is still a painting of her in the family. You can see it when the Gong family in Beiling Prefecture brings it over."


    Beiling Prefecture is the last fire reserved by the Gong family, and the few remaining industries are spent on supporting the rest of the Gong family.


    Moreover, Gong Si also told her last night that most of the Gong family''s children living in Beiling Prefecture are underage children with their mothers.


    As long as they have a little ability to make a living, the palace men will find their own way.


    As she said, the twists and turns are not all bad.


    At least, the children of the palace family are much better than those of the aristocratic family.


    "By the way, you haven''t said where the eldest brother and the second brother are. Why, there''s no great grandfather?"


    Gong San and Gong Si looked at each other, with a sneer on their lips.


    The outspoken Gong Wu was not vague and rushed to answer.


    "It''s not because of your feat yesterday, younger sister. Today, it''s spread all over the palace family''s fief. However, those little families thought that our palace family was not improving. With them, they dared to post a post to the new leader of the palace family. However, the great grandfather said it''s not easy to offend them now, so he took his eldest brother and second brother to deal with it. Externally, he said that you''re tired on your journey and want to rest at home now. ¡±


    After listening, Lin Mengya didn''t feel any surprise.


    I''m afraid those small families who used to live by the palace family have also voted for the Lord because of the decline of the palace family some time ago.


    It''s not their fault. After all, time changes, loyalty also needs capital.


    But it''s also thanks to their ability to post to her.


    As the head of the palace family, how can you not choose a suitable occasion to make a splash?


    "Well, don''t be too polite. It''s not so easy to do wall grass. How many benefits they gained by stepping on our palace family that day, and how much anger they will suffer in the future. Our palace family is not so easy to talk about."


    As soon as the three listened, their eyes lit up.


    This sister is awesome. Every word and sentence has been said in their hearts.


    "I''ll tell my great grandfather now!"


    Gong Wu has now fully adapted to the role of running errands and is still running happily.


    Looking at the guy''s stormy departure, the remaining few people only shook their heads.


    However, the family really needs someone as noisy as him.


    "Three brothers and four brothers, have you ever heard that something happened to settle down?"


    Gong San shook his head with Gong Si, but Gong Si thought carefully, as if he wanted to start from something.


    "A few days ago, I heard that the owner of the family who settled down was ill. However, the old owner of their family is only in his fifties this year. He has always been healthy. Somehow, he said he was ill."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at Gong Si. He was also a declining child, but obviously, the news network of Gong Si''s brother was much more informed than other brothers.


    It seems that she saw the right person.


    "Sick? What is it?"


    Gong Si frowned slightly. Obviously, his ability was also limited.


    "Bai Su said that an Zichen left in a hurry that day. Could it be the master of the palace family -"


    Her meaning was obvious, but Gong San and Gong Si denied it together.


    "It''s impossible. Although his family can''t compare with the past, there are still some places in the ten families. If the old man of his family was really ill, it would have been popular. An Zichen''s position in his family is not high. In my opinion, there should be something else."


    For an Zichen, several people in the palace family are obviously no strangers.


    And that day on the dock, although Gong Wuyi looked like she was going to kill him, later she took a special look. It seemed that the one who was beaten was acting, and the one who hit didn''t really use very much strength.


    Originally, they may be related by blood, and it is normal to know each other.


    What could it be? Lin Mengya has always been keen on such things.


    The matter of finding her back can be said to have been facilitated by the owner of the house.


    Therefore, after she comes back, settling down will have a plan for her.


    However, it is obvious that it is not easy to settle down.


    My heart can''t help but float a trace of uneasiness. It shouldn''t be. What''s wrong?


    Many people invited her, or wanted to really determine whether the master of the palace family returned safely.


    It was not until the light was on that Lin Mengya had the Kung Fu to go out for a walk and eat with Bai su.


    Led by Lin Mengya intentionally or unintentionally, the two went to the front yard.


    Looking at no one around, Lin Mengya suddenly pulled Bai Su aside.


    "Let''s go out and go to the front door. Don''t disturb anyone."


    Bai Su nodded. They had a very tacit understanding. Obviously, it was good to do more of this kind of things in the past.


    With Lin Mengya, two people turned over from the high wall. Secretly came to the front door and looked at the dark door in the night. Bai Su was angry and took her to the roof.


    The gatehouse of the palace family is quite imposing. At least they lie on it and can''t come out without looking carefully.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go down and have a look."


    Lin Mengya''s hands and feet are very flexible. In addition, there is a white Su waiting for help at any time. The artist is bold and discredited, so he climbs down in the direction of the plaque.


    There are gateposts around, so there is a place to stay.


    But the light was too dark for her to see very clearly.


    After reaching out and touching carefully, I finally found that there seemed to be a small groove in the place where the plaque was hung.


    Eh? How do you feel a little familiar?


    Lin Mengya felt more and more frightened, and a trace of joy wrapped around her heart. But as soon as her heart itched, her feet became unstable.


    "Alas..."


    Before someone could make a sound, he fell to the ground as soon as he stepped empty.


    "Master!"


    Bai Su shouted, and the man floated down in an instant.


    But Lin Mengya was right below her, and it was obviously too late in speed.


    Between the lightning and flint, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and was ready to meet the great pain.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Uh Like, no imagined pain?


    Just now, what was that sound?


    Lin Mengya opened her closed eyes and found that one of her feet was caught by Bai su.


    It''s only half a meter away from the ground.


    But under her body, how can there be a paralysis


    "I said, miss, what are you doing? What should I do when I''m scared to death at night?"


    The voice was very strange. Lin Mengya, still in shock, stared at the person in front of her.


    It''s like, it''s a man. It''s like, I''ve seen it somewhere.


    "You are -"


    "I''m as safe as ever."

 Chapter 1121

    An Ruchu? Seems to be the one who settled down.


    Lin Mengya was put down by Bai Su safely. By the way, the ANN, as before, climbed up from the ground neatly, patted the dust on her clothes and gave her a gift first.


    "Ann''s family is as good as ever. I''ve seen Miss Gong."


    His attitude was respectful, but he couldn''t hear much respect.


    But in the end, she found her home, and she felt good about an Zichen.


    As for what happened just now, the cheeky Lin Mengya doesn''t feel embarrassed at all now.


    "Please come in."


    Turn around and take Bai Su into the gate first.


    The children of the palace family, who were in charge of the door, immediately welcomed them. When they saw that it was their eldest daughter, they also put down their heart.


    "Miss."


    Lin Mengya nodded and didn''t say much. She took an to the main hall of the reception as before.


    "Bai Su, go and invite your great grandfather and five brothers over."


    There are not many palace families, but at least there are about 100 people.


    These are the old rules of the past. Gong bin doesn''t have any difficulties. The staff are properly arranged.


    Now, as soon as Bai Su went out, a young man in charge of running errands immediately greeted him.


    A moment later, Bai Su returned to Lin Mengya, and the warm tea was also placed in their hands.


    Lin Mengya made a gesture of invitation and didn''t speak.


    An Ruchu sat very steady, but his eyes looked at everything in the palace quietly.


    He also heard a lot of rumors from the outside world, and on the way, when he learned that the palace family, led by the eldest lady, actually took back the house, he thought it was a false rumor.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the house return to the palace, but now it seems that everything is orderly.


    The new head of the family is indeed very resourceful.


    I can''t help thinking of the letter in my arms. It seems that it''s useless.


    Soon, Gong Qianfeng, the ancestor of the Gong family, was followed by the fifth son of the Gong family.


    Ann did not dare to neglect, and immediately came forward to salute.


    "Well, well, I''m not an outsider at the beginning. I don''t know how your grandfather''s body is?"


    Obviously, Ann is not the first time.


    Gong Qianfeng automatically sat at the head of the eldest lady of the palace family, and so did the fifth son of the palace family.


    Everything was as peaceful as the first sight.


    Unexpectedly, even they are willing to succumb to her?


    I couldn''t help but look surprised for a moment.


    "Grandpa''s health is OK. Before leaving, let me say hello to my predecessors."


    In terms of seniority, Gong Qianfeng is indeed a generation older than the owner who settled down.


    But Gong Qianfeng is low-key and kind. In fact, he has a good private relationship with the owner of the house.


    But a good relationship is, on the one hand, related to the family, and Gong Qianfeng will not mix his personal feelings.


    After seeing the approval in the latter''s eyes, he smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Remember, I haven''t seen your young family for a long time. What''s the matter with this visit?"


    An Ruchu lowered her eyes and smiled on her face.


    "This time, I''d like to say hello to your old man and ask Miss Gong about something."


    As soon as he heard that he was coming for his sister, the face of the fifth son of the palace family changed in an instant.


    Gong Wu was the youngest and most impulsive. He just wanted to ask questions, but he was stopped by his eldest brother.


    But the smile on Gong Bin''s face also implied a bit of deterrence.


    "Little sister has just come back. If there''s anything wrong, you might as well ask me."


    The smile on an Ruchu''s face remained unchanged, and she quickly waved her hand.


    "Brother Gong bin misunderstood. I didn''t come to embarrass Miss Gong this time. It''s just that my brother, an Zichen, disappeared for no reason. My grandfather said that Miss Gong might know something, so let me ask. If it''s inconvenient, I''ll stop talking about it."


    Lin Mengya, who hasn''t spoken all the time, inadvertently sweeps an as before.


    The man is a very clever man. He has a natural and friendly attitude and takes it right.


    Now that others have said it, I don''t think I can answer it well.


    "Didn''t an Zichen say he went back to settle down? Why, didn''t you see him?"


    Ann''s face changed slightly, but she thanked her politely.


    "I see. It must be because he was eager to return home, so he didn''t send someone to send a message to us. In that case, I''ll leave first."


    With that, the man bowed and was about to retreat.


    Lin Mengya slowly opened her mouth and kept him.


    "It''s getting late. It''s better for childe an to stay here and rest. Since he is an old acquaintance with my five brothers, he is not an outsider."


    An Ruchu was surprised at first, but she still accepted her feelings. After thanking her, she was taken by the fifth son of the palace family to the backyard to have a rest.


    "Ya''er, do you think there is something wrong with this Ann?"


    Gong Qianfeng looked at the direction they left and whispered.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and frowned.


    "I can''t say there''s a problem, but I always think the purpose of his coming is not so simple. If he really wants an Zichen, he can come to the door during the day. If I hadn''t caught him, maybe he wouldn''t come in."


    "Where did you see him?"


    Gong Qianfeng was curious. Hearing Gong Ya''s meaning, it seemed that she brought people back.


    Lin mengarden felt that he didn''t like it. He smiled awkwardly on his face. After drinking a sip of tea, he said in a small voice.


    "Just now I thought of something about the key. When I was going out to verify, I had some small accidents. Fortunately, I was able to leave with Bai su. But great grandfather, I can find out the key soon."


    As soon as Gong Qianfeng heard this, his eyes could not help showing some irreparable joy.


    But after all, he was a calm character and soon stabilized.


    "What are you going to do with this key?"


    Gong Qianfeng was smart enough not to ask where the key was. To tell the truth, the reason why he wanted Gong ya to find the key was simply because he wanted to rebuild the palace.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya explained her ideas to her great grandfather.


    "In fact, after I found the key, I don''t want to completely open the secret room of the treasure. Great grandfather, I don''t know where to put the real estate title deed of our family?"


    "It''s all in the secret library. In fact, if it''s not because those things are in the secret library, those people don''t dare to turn back."


    Nod, that''s the truth.


    It''s really easy to cheat without a contract.


    "The reason why our palace family became the target of public criticism before was the existence of this secret library. Therefore, I want to donate most of the silver money to the royal family after opening it."


    Gong Qianfeng was surprised. He couldn''t figure out why Gong ya did this.


    "Ya''er, what are you --"


    "Great grandfather, money is dead, but people are alive. Why do you think the royal family is covetous to our palace family, but they don''t take it directly?"


    Gong Qianfeng also thought about this, but he was tired at that time. How could he be as thorough as today.


    "That''s because the royal family wants balance. Among the top ten aristocratic families, only our palace family is the most special. Why did our ancestors want women to be in power? Do you still understand today?"


    When it comes to being smart, Lin Mengya thinks that the owner of the early generation is the smartest.


    Because, she felt the man''s mind.


    In the hearts of men, women are weak and vassal.


    So what about a family in which women are in power, even if they are a little richer and have more in laws?


    In the end, isn''t it all a woman who is in charge?


    Therefore, they prefer to win over the palace family than other families.


    The past generations of family owners made a lot of money by making use of this psychology.


    But when my grandmother left, no woman in the palace family could be in power anymore, so the palace family became the biggest threat.


    But as a royal family, once the palace family is annexed by any family, it will break this balance.


    Once the royal family makes a direct move, other families will not die.


    So the royal family is waiting.


    Wait for a force that can really replace the palace family to appear.


    Fortunately, I didn''t come back late.


    "Once we have taken the money to the emperor, we will not only eliminate the threat, but also let the emperor have the reason to protect us. And how much we pay, we will has the final say. No one will know the real accounts. Zunzo, money is indeed important, but sometimes, money is the least important."


    At this moment, Gong Qianfeng completely understood what she meant.


    He couldn''t help but show a spoiled and appreciative smile and light the ghost girl''s snow-white forehead.


    "I always thought that people like the former family leader were already Zhong lingyuxiu. I don''t want to. What''s in your cerebellar bag is even worse. Just do as you say. I''m old and my brain is not very easy to use. In the future, it must be the world of your young people."


    Gong Qianfeng sighed with emotion. Ya''er''s mind is active. Unlike him, he has kept the old yellow calendar for a lifetime, and finally revolves around those dead things.


    "Great grandfather, you are old and strong. You have to decide how to deal with these things. How can you say that? People are always fine and horses are always slippery. You are smart!"


    Gong Qianfeng, who is used to such a joke by his great granddaughter, only feels happy.


    No wonder people say that Nvwa is good, and Nvwa is a sweet little cotton padded jacket.


    Just these words, I''m afraid those smelly boys can''t say it anyway.


    "You girl, OK, let me take care of these things. Didn''t you ask someone to pick up all the people in Beiling Prefecture? How are you going to settle them?"


    There are not many people left in the Gong family. Gong Bin said there are at least hundreds.


    But for a family that has passed on for thousands of years, it''s chilling that there are only a few sparks left.


    "Great grandfather, what''s the name of this city?"


    "Do you say this place is called feiye city? Speaking of it, it used to be the property of our palace family. However, the owner of the palace family is kind-hearted and never asks for half a penny."

 Chapter 1122

    The voice of the great grandfather was filled with emotion. When the palace family was in trouble, only a few old people in the city who were thinking of old feelings helped them.


    The rest probably forgot who made them live and work again.


    "People, it''s always so easy to forget. In that case, we have nothing to be polite. Great grandfather, apart from the property we have to turn in, we''ll save the rest and buy all the places in non Yecheng again. Those who have helped us can stay, and we''ll give them silver to let them leave. I think I''ll give it to the fourth brother and the fifth brother Just do it. "


    Gong Qianfeng opened his mouth and finally couldn''t help it.


    "Girl, isn''t that good? Although they forget the benefits of our palace family, wouldn''t it be equivalent to forcibly seizing other people''s property if we did so?"


    With a sigh, Lin Mengya felt that the Gong family was too kind, so they were bullied again and again.


    "Great grandfather, this land used to belong to our palace family. We can live for them, and there is no problem in taking it back. Moreover, I take the land not to vent my anger, but to give our palace family a more stable living environment. In the future, all the lineages of the palace family must live here and obey discipline. Here, we should become the heart of our palace family''s fief!"


    Small Yu family dares to move the idea of the palace family. In addition to the problem of the palace family itself, it is also directly related to the fact that the family does not live so closely.


    Therefore, she wants to turn this small town directly into the base camp of the palace family.


    "But once the enemy invades, won''t we be easily caught?"


    Seeing that her great grandfather still disagreed, Lin Mengya could only explain by pressing her mind.


    "If you think about it, if we were only a few hundred people, it would certainly be easy to be brought to a pot. But if we had thousands, even tens of thousands, and our own armed forces, it would be difficult for ordinary people to overcome it? Moreover, would those Royal people allow such a large-scale unrest?"


    Yu family still dare not really let people come to fight with them, not to mention others.


    Gong Qianfeng thought and thought. Although he still didn''t agree, he didn''t firmly oppose what Gong Ya said.


    "Well, you can do whatever you want! I''m old after all, and I just want to be safe. Your eldest brother praised you just now. He said that with you, the palace family would fly into the sky. I''m waiting for this day, so no matter what you do, don''t worry and do it boldly. We will support you!"


    "Thank you, great grandfather."


    Lin Mengya was so excited that she rushed to her great grandfather and hugged him.


    "Cough, this girl... Pay attention. In the future, you will be the head of our palace family and the most powerful woman in the state of Wei."


    Lin Mengya let go of her hand and stuck out her tongue.


    She doesn''t care about power. She just hopes she won''t bring the Gong family to the ditch.


    "Yes, thank you, great grandfather. In other words, this is an as before. Is great grandfather familiar with him?"


    Gong Qianfeng nodded.


    "Well, like Zichen, he is the most outstanding of the younger generation of the palace family. His family background is not very good. His father is just a young generation of a declining branch of his family. However, like Zichen, he has a good relationship with your brothers since childhood. He often came and went when he was a child. When he grew up, he probably had more things."


    It seems that great grandfather is still quite relieved about this.


    "Bai Su told me that an Zichen left in a hurry. He has always been very safe and should not forget to inform his family."


    Gong Qianfeng looked at the unsmiling little girl beside his great granddaughter.


    "Is she the last person to see Zichen?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya also looked at Bai su.


    "Bai Su, did you find anything strange before you separated?"


    Bai Su, the cold beauty, doesn''t listen to anyone except Lin Mengya.


    He lowered his head and thought hard. After a long time, he shook his head slowly.


    "Mr. an didn''t say anything. It seems that he is really in a hurry. By the way, the ship we took before seems to have disappeared."


    The ship? Originally, Lin Mengya didn''t think the ship was special. Compared with other ships, the one they made was like a toy.


    "Boat... Is it! Go and find an Ruchu with me!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a possibility, how to forget it!


    He hurried to the backyard with Bai Su and happened to meet his fourth and fifth brothers.


    "It''s as good as ever. He was also excellent with us at the beginning. Even in this year, he sent a lot of things. Why didn''t he know anything today?"


    Gong Wu grumbled, and Gong Si didn''t bother to talk to him.


    After seeing Lin Mengya who almost trotted over, Gong Si immediately met him.


    "Why are you so flustered, but Yu''s family is making trouble?"


    "An Zichen may have an accident. Four brothers and five brothers, take me to see an Ruchu!"


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s words, they dared not neglect them any more.


    He took people to the guest room in the backyard. At this time, the other three people in the palace were preparing some wine and vegetables, but an Ruchu, who was sitting in the middle, looked bitter. It was obviously difficult to tell.


    "As before, you settled down. Is something wrong?"


    When she came in, an Zichen was stunned on the spot by her endless question.


    "Miss Gong, you mean --"


    "You don''t have to test here. An Zichen is a benefactor of our palace family. I won''t hurt him!"


    This man is really cautious.


    But it is very urgent, and Lin Mengya doesn''t want to explain too much.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. My fourth uncle just made trouble in advance."


    What he said was an understatement, but the others changed.


    "Didn''t your fourth uncle have the heart to usurp the position of home owner for a long time? However, the old man and uncle an Jiu are not ordinary people. Even if he has this heart, he may not have this courage?"


    Gong bin frowned and said in doubt.


    An Ruchu showed a wry smile and took out a letter from his arms.


    "This is a letter that the master asked me to bring to elder Gong. You can see it at a glance. But now, I''m afraid I can''t use it."


    The letter was taken directly to Lin Mengya by Gong er.


    After opening it, she handed the letter to several brothers for circulation.


    In fact, the content of the letter is very simple. To sum up, it actually wants the rest of the Gong family to settle down.


    After reading this letter, the fifth son of the palace family was already furious.


    "Ridiculous! Fortunately, we thought your home was different from others. Hum, unexpectedly, they were all villains who took advantage of the fire!"


    Gong Wu said it bluntly, and several others thought so.


    But an Ruchu didn''t show any guilt, but the helplessness on his face became more and more serious.


    "You all misunderstood the master''s meaning. In fact, settling down has been stormy, and the only ally, the palace family, is not in good condition. That''s why the master wants to unite the two families for the time being to jointly resist foreign enemies. Even if the master has selfish intentions, he will never be so dirty!"


    The five sons of the palace family have feelings for the palace family. It''s not that an is as good as before.


    But the people of the palace family hate those enemies who want to swallow themselves.


    The atmosphere suddenly reached an impasse.


    Finally, it was broken by Lin Mengya.


    "Is the reason why your ninth uncle is in trouble for one person?"


    Ann looked at her and sighed, but she hated iron and steel.


    "Uncle nine knew that he had a feud with Uncle Dong, so he deliberately sent them together. But after your ship arrived in Hong Kong, the people sent by Uncle nine knew that the ship had changed and uncle Dong didn''t come back. Now, he had a reason to make trouble."


    This kind of thing can be big or small.


    But obviously, the ninth uncle who settled down wanted to make it big.


    "An Zichen is by no means the kind of person who escapes. I think he must have got some news because he left in a hurry. Uncle Dong didn''t execute himself, so there is still room for relaxation. But if your ninth uncle is determined to make an issue of this matter, an Zichen will be in danger now."


    If an Zichen returns home intact, there will be some debate about it.


    But it is well known that he came back. If he didn''t go home on time, he would have done a lot.


    "It''s true. I thought he would be with you. In that case, I won''t bother. Find Zichen as soon as possible, and the owner will be at ease one day earlier. Everyone, see you later."


    An Ruchu insisted on leaving, and the fifth son of the palace family didn''t ask him to stay.


    The reunion after a long separation turned into an unhappy separation. Looking at the back of an''s departure, the fifth son of the palace family felt a little different.


    "After all, we are still different from before."


    It took a long time for Gong Si to spit out such a sentence.


    Lin Mengya looked at her brothers who were not in high spirits and shook her head.


    It is indeed a good thing to attach importance to love, but for them, it seems that there are a few more shackles in vain.


    "Ann is really a character. It''s a pity."


    In Lin Mengya''s tone, there was a touch of regret.


    The fifth son of the palace family also sat down next to her and wanted to hear his little sister''s unique views.


    "Indeed, the original origin is not good, which is a fatal weakness for our family."


    Aristocratic families pay more attention to matching families.


    Take the five sons of the palace family for example. Naturally, their fathers are more lineal, and their mothers are also the lineal daughters of the aristocratic family.


    Therefore, even if they are down, others don''t dare to underestimate them easily.


    After all, it may soar to the sky sometime.


    But an Ruchu is different. His birth doomed him to be the help of others.


    "No, it''s not his origin that delayed him. It''s this man who is not open enough. He hinted to me that letter. Moreover, he made this series of actions with ulterior motives."

 Chapter 1123

    "Call -"


    Gong Si took a breath and shook his head. His face also showed some relief.


    "Originally, you have already seen it."


    His smile is still gentle and gentle, but there are more of them. Lin Mengya can''t see through the unclear emotions.


    Anyway, she felt right before.


    Among the five sons of the palace family, the fourth brother is the most scheming one.


    But this does not mean that the others are stupid, but the five sons of the palace family have their own strengths.


    "If he was really so anxious to find an Zichen and the current situation of his home, he should never take out this letter. But when he talked to his great grandfather, he held his hand over his chest and looked at it inadvertently for three times. He did these techniques very skillfully. Ordinary people can''t observe it, but our fourth brother is not necessarily."


    Gong Si nodded and answered her words.


    They thought to themselves that they knew Ann Ruchu very well, but Ann Ruchu knew the situation of their brothers. Therefore, it was easy for Ann Ruchu to calculate them.


    "Then why should he do such a thing? Is it difficult? He can forget the hatred of his parents'' tragic death and cling to the dignitaries!"


    With a bang, Gong Wu''s hand hit the table heavily.


    Their character is pure and good, and they have their own understanding and persistence for their family, relatives and friends.


    Therefore, they don''t look up to those who sell everything just to climb up.


    But sometimes, the principle is not that thing. It once opened the mechanism box on the back of the Dragon turtle in the small pool of the Lin family.


    If she could open this thing again, she could no longer doubt her identity as a descendant of the palace family.


    The seal was carefully placed in by her. With a "click", Lin Mengya only felt her heart tremble.


    Then she felt that the board under her hand seemed to be loose.


    Calmed his mind, he slowly broke the board down.

 Chapter 1124

    Lin Mengya stared at the key to the secret room in her hand.


    The key is black, like jade, but harder than jade.


    And the handle is still a very delicate plum blossom. She looks familiar.


    As for how she came down and how Bai Su arranged the rest, she forgot all about it.


    Now all her mind was on the key in her hand.


    "Bai Su, it turns out that I''m really a descendant of the palace family."


    Bai Su understood the worry in her master''s heart, so when she really found the key to the palace house by relying on the things left by her wife, she finally put down the heavy burden in her heart.


    There is nothing more reassuring than knowing who you are.


    Compared with himself, the master has no one to rely on.


    But I can rely on her.


    "Congratulations, master. If the lady and the old lady know, they will be very happy."


    Yes, even if my grandmother fled her home, my mother died young for this, but here is her root that she can''t get rid of from the birth.


    "Come on, let''s find the legendary secret room."


    She breathed out a faint breath. Now, she has a sense of sureness.


    Why did grandma leave so resolutely yesterday? Today, she will always find the most appropriate answer.


    "OK."


    Bai Su followed behind his master, but in front of them was a deep house comparable to the imperial palace.


    After looking for a long time, they almost got lost.


    Finally, with his trembling legs, he returned to the bedroom of the owner.


    "It''s not a good thing that the yard is too big. You say the palace family, why do you build such a big yard?"


    Lying on the table, Lin Mengya''s face was loveless.


    Bai Su''s physical strength far exceeded her. Seeing the fatigue on her master''s face, she couldn''t help but feel distressed for a while.


    "Or I''ll find it for you."


    Wave your hands. Since it''s a secret room, the entrance must be in a very secret place. Most people can''t find it.


    Why don''t you ask your great grandfather tomorrow? After all, he knows the old house of the palace family better than they do.


    "Well, let''s wash and sleep and talk about it tomorrow."


    Lin Mengya dragged her legs and threw herself on the big bed.


    Bai Su immediately went outside to bring some hot water, thinking that she should tell the master tomorrow and find more people to serve.


    It''s not that she''s lazy, but that the yard is too big.


    "Oh!"


    Just thinking about it, there was a scream inside.


    Bai Su put down the basin and immediately ran in. She saw that there was no shadow of her master in the house.


    "Master! Master!"


    After two exclamations, Bai Su didn''t respond. Thousands of possibilities flashed across her mind. The long sword that never left her body also crossed her chest.


    Is it true that some thieves have taken away the master?


    But a moment later, her master came down from a brass mirror.


    Bai Su widened her eyes.


    She Is she right?


    Master, I came out of the mirror!


    "It''s all right. Don''t be nervous. It''s me."


    Lin Mengya comforted Bai Su and looked back at the brass mirror.


    She was also surprised to find this mechanism.


    You know, when long Tianyu was at home, they also got themselves a mercury mirror that was more than one person high.


    But the place where this mirror is placed is a little strange.


    It is embedded in the wall of the bedroom. Almost half of the wall is occupied by the brass mirror. No one will like such a big mirror unless the owner of the bedroom is a narcissist.


    But how does this mirror


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand, but felt a hard and cold.


    It is indeed a mirror. Yes, but why does she always think that this mirror is a little unusual?


    The large round mirror is inlaid with yellow pear wood. It looks elegant.


    According to elder brother, Yu family didn''t dare to live in this yard, but it has changed a lot of furnishings.


    Lin Mengya moved the lamp closer. She found the abnormality of the mirror.


    It''s more appropriate to say it''s a door than a mirror.


    This position, size, is too much like a door?


    Lin Mengya thought and began to examine the mirror carefully.


    It''s so tightly inlaid on the wall that you can hardly see the gap.


    Reluctantly, she looked again. This time, she looked centimeter by centimeter. She even moved a chair. She didn''t even let go of it. She could see clearly where some of the dust was not cleaned.


    Finally, let her find a shallow trace on the top of the mirror.


    If her finger sensitivity was not different from ordinary people, I''m afraid it would be difficult to find the small, rectangular trace.


    Gently knocked, the sound is nothing special.


    He scratched around with his nails again, and he also got nothing.


    With a flash of light, she pressed it down a little hard.


    Immediately, after a slight noise, a small groove suddenly appeared on the wall next to the mirror.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was dumbfounded immediately. What is this, an unexpected harvest? Or is it dark under the light?


    In short, no matter what it is, Lin Mengya feels that the palace''s mechanism will always make people feel a little out of order.


    After carefully checking the groove, Lin Mengya found that it was only a small black plane, and even there was no place to insert the key.


    Did she make a mistake?


    No!


    Really unwilling, she stretched out her hand and studied the interior of the groove carefully.


    The texture is like a wall, but why are there some small depressions?


    The feeling ability of slender fingers helped Lin Mengya again.


    After hesitating for a moment, she pressed it again.


    But this time, she was not as relaxed as before. So I had to increase my strength.


    Finally, the bricks and stones in the groove were pushed by her.


    At the same time, the small piece of wood she had just pressed down arched up again.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two organs of the palace family, but her heart was extremely complex.


    I don''t know who designed this thing, but one thing is certain, this guy must be a snake spirit disease!


    When she stood on the chair again, Lin Mengya could see that the small wooden block that bounced up automatically had turned to one side.


    A dark hole appeared in front of her.


    This time, without any hesitation, she poked the key in.


    After leaving only the plum blossom at the top, the mirror suddenly split into four parts, and then each contracted.


    Lin Mengya looked at the space under the mirror without blinking.


    Why is it another mirror?


    incorrect!


    She held out her hand suspiciously, but her hand passed through in the ''mirror''!


    That''s a painted mirror!


    The raw material of the "painting mirror" is actually very thin, but very flexible silk.


    If in the dim light of candle fire, the painted mirror can indeed confuse the false with the true.


    She tried her hand again before she gently breathed out a breath.


    Ancestor, you are so good at playing!


    Apart from the silk thread, she took one of her feet, but unexpectedly, there was a ladder inside. Unexpectedly, she almost fell over.


    Nevertheless, in a hurry, she wore it all.


    She couldn''t help crying. When she held the wall and stabilized her body, Bai Su had rushed in.


    There was a burst of ecstasy in her heart. Finally, she found it.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look!"


    Holding Bai Su''s hand, under the girl''s almost surprised eyes, the two people ''wear'' into the ''mirror'' together.


    "This thing is so magical!"


    The light in the hands of the two people lit up the corridor more than two people wide.


    Turning back and looking at the silk thread, which had become airtight again, Bai Su gave a heartfelt exclamation.


    "The people of the palace family, sure enough, all brain circuits are different from ordinary people."


    While Lin Mengya expressed such emotion, Bai Su also looked at the master on her side.


    Well, what the master said is reasonable.


    This corridor leads to the underground. After a few steps, they met another gate.


    The gate was made of very hard rock, but this time, she soon found the key to opening the door.


    Because the keyhole is right in the middle.


    This time, without much hesitation, she inserted the seal key.


    Now, she understood what the idea of the Gong family''s mechanism was.


    Without the seal key, she couldn''t get the key to the door above.


    If you open the upper door, you can''t open the lower door without the key of this seal.


    If either of the two keys is lost, the gate will not be opened easily.


    But in fact, the key of the seal is the most important.


    In other words, the most important keys are actually in the hands of the master of the palace family, but others don''t know.


    The gate was opened and Bai Su took the lead in.


    Soon, the two found the oil lamp inlaid on the wall next to the gate.


    There were still some residual lamp oil and wicks inside. When the oil lamps around the gate were lit, they turned around and looked inside the gate.


    Unexpectedly, there are two mountains piled up with gold and silver ingots with great visual impact!


    Lin Mengya and Bai suling are in the same place. This This accident is so exciting!


    It was not easy to put away the flower crazy expression. Lin Mengya immediately realized that these things must not appear in the world! Otherwise, the palace family will face endless greed.


    Desire is the day when you can''t fill it.


    So she had to make a small change to her previous plan.


    At least this treasure house must not be known to outsiders.


    It seems that her brothers can only be wronged as free labor.


    At least a secret room should be forged quietly. Only in this way can the palace family develop smoothly.


    "Bai Su, go and invite the third and fourth brothers over. Remember, quietly, don''t disturb others."


    Bai Su nodded and left. It was not Lin Mengya who couldn''t trust others, but the fifth son of the palace family. The thoughts of the third brother and the fourth brother were meticulous, and they must understand what they mean.

 Chapter 1125

    When Gong San and Gong Si reached the ground through the mirror door, their expression was no more calm than Lin Mengya.


    However, for one thing, they are older than Lin Mengya, and for another, they live in the palace since childhood. Therefore, they are a little more calm than Lin Mengya.


    If they didn''t stumble over the gold bullion, Lin Mengya would believe it.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Looking at the two brothers who were also holding the pain of their feet, she finally balanced.


    Even the well-informed Gong family reacted like this, so she was relieved.


    "This is the secret storehouse of our palace family?"


    Gong San was still cautious, pacing back and forth in front of the mountain piled with gold and silver, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, but it''s no exaggeration to have this scale. The palace family has accumulated a lot of wealth for generations. Moreover, our family rarely participates in those disputes. It''s not surprising to have such a secret library."


    Lin Mengya looked at her fourth brother with appreciation. Sure enough, educated people are different.


    The so-called muffled sound makes a fortune is a family like the palace family.


    I''m afraid not many people know this place except the past owners.


    Otherwise, don''t say fifty years. It''s good to endure five years.


    "Little sister, I''m afraid it must be difficult for us to take all of them out. Moreover, the palace family has just experienced hardships, and it''s time for people to unite. These silver two are afraid of misfortunes and blessings. Therefore, at this time, except the four of us, we can''t be known by the fifth person."


    The excitement of Gong San and Gong Si was only a very short period of time.


    As Lin Mengya said, people should control wealth, not become slaves to money.


    If you can still stick to your heart in front of the great rich, are you afraid that such a determined person can''t achieve anything?


    Of course, even if Gong San and Gong Si are greedy, Lin Mengya will not stop them.


    After all, this is Gong''s, not hers.


    All she can do is open the door.


    Fortunately, they didn''t disappoint her and were still clear headed.


    "Everything is up to the third brother, but I discussed with my great grandfather about donating half of the property to the royal family in the name of our palace family. But now people can''t know about mikuli, but it can''t be done. So I think, can the third brother and the fourth brother do it for me?"


    Lin Mengya''s words made the two men bow their heads and meditate for a few minutes.


    After a long time, they took a faint breath, especially Gong Si, who looked at Lin Mengya with more admiration.


    "I thought my brothers were open-minded and no one could match them. Now it seems that our mood is not as good as that of my younger sister. Well, that''s it. I''ll discuss with my third brother how much to give. I have money in my pocket and can do things easily. In the future, our family will not eat and sleep in the open."


    You know, it must be right to call them.


    "From tomorrow on, the two brothers will be responsible for teaching us the etiquette and culture of defending the country. There must be something for you to come and go often. In addition, I can''t help you with anything else. By the way, I don''t care about money, but I think people should rely on themselves."


    She considered everything, and they were all sincere for the sake of the palace family. They were also quite moved.


    After the four people discussed again and made an appointment to continue tomorrow, the four people returned to the bedroom again.


    Gong San and Gong Si left immediately. After all, this is their little sister''s room. It''s not polite in the middle of the night.


    However, Lin Mengya and Bai Su were sleepless. One was lying in the inner room and the other was lying outside, thinking about something.


    Lin Mengya lay in a strange bed and couldn''t sleep. She thought it would be better if Mo Yan was there. At least she could look at the child''s sleeping face and feel sleepy unconsciously.


    I don''t know how Ning''er is now. In a word, Ning''er is one year old.


    When he left himself, he was a little baby who didn''t understand anything. Should he go now?


    Long QingHan, they should be very good to him. What about long Tianyu? Did you also return to Jin and live with their Ning''er.


    Tears, unconsciously wet the pillow towel.


    She missed them, big and small, and everyone on the other side of the sea.


    During the day, she can rely on other things to suppress this miss, but in a person''s silent and sleepless night, she misses everything in the distance all the time.


    When on earth will she see them again?


    After a night of tossing and turning, it was difficult to sleep. Kaman stayed up until dawn. Lin Mengya ran to the yard of the palace family who temporarily helped her bring Mo Yan.


    "Aunt, aunt!"


    The little man who got up early was like a small ball, which rolled into her arms.


    The snow-white little face like a steamed stuffed bun was wronged, and the big eyes like black grapes glittered with water.


    "Young lady, some of the children are strangers."


    Behind him was a young daughter-in-law.


    She looks pretty, but she looks a little shy and very formal in front of her.


    "It''s all right. The child is used to me. Thank you for looking after him yesterday. If I don''t have time in the future, I have to trouble you."


    Mo Yan only loves Jiao because he didn''t see her all day.


    Lin Mengya also understands this.


    The little daughter-in-law was more and more embarrassed. She couldn''t help but hang down her head and twist her clothes tightly.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "I... I''m twenty-three."


    The little daughter-in-law still can''t let go and speaks timidly.


    Lin Mengya saw and smelled a sweet fragrance. It turned out that it came from Mo Yan''s mouth.


    There are still wet / wet marks on the corners of her mouth. She hugged her neck and rubbed it again and again.


    It turned out that he was eating.


    "What did you just feed him? Let your aunt see. How much did you eat now?"


    The milk smell on the little guy seemed to comfort her heart.


    With Mo Yan in his arms, he followed the little daughter-in-law into the house.


    "It''s the sweet porridge my aunt cooked for me. There are dried fruits in it. It''s delicious!"


    Mo Yan narrowed his eyes and answered her with milk.


    After spreading Jiao, I finally remembered the delicacy of sweet porridge and wanted to go to the ground.


    The room is clean. There are two bowls on the table at the door.


    One bowl contains the sweet porridge mentioned by Mo Yan just now, but the other is a little smaller bowl, only some millet porridge.


    Mo Yan couldn''t reach the table, so he had to hold her thigh again.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he held the child in his arms and fed him with a spoon, but he saw a little boy who was not much bigger than Mo Yan looking at her from the house.


    "Come and have porridge together."


    She waved, but the little boy only looked at the little daughter-in-law with eager eyes.


    The woman smiled and called softly.


    "This is the eldest lady of our palace family. Come here and salute and say hello to the eldest lady."


    The little boy listened and came out of the house slowly.


    However, Lin Mengya saw that the position of the little boy''s right arm was empty.


    "Gong yuanze has seen the eldest lady."


    Gong yuanze knelt on the ground and saluted Lin Mengya.


    "Get up quickly. It''s a family. Will you play with your brother in the future?"


    She is also a mother. Yuanze is very cute. A pair of watery big eyes are even more pathetic, just like a puppy.


    Gently pulled the child over and let him sit on his legs like Mo Yan, teasing the two children. After a while, yuanze held Lin Mengya''s neck. It seems that he likes her very much.


    "I don''t know what to call my sister-in-law?"


    Lin Mengya held her two children and looked at the little daughter-in-law who had some rough hands.


    The latter was obviously afraid that yuanze would offend her, but he didn''t dare to speak. He had to keep a close eye on his children for fear that she would be unhappy.


    But gradually, I must have found that Lin Mengya really liked her children. Then she retreated to one side and unconsciously showed a little smile.


    "I... my man''s name is Gong Zhe. They all call me yuanze Niang. My maiden name is Meng."


    Although it was not as formal as just now, Meng was still cautious when answering Lin Mengya''s questions.


    "I''ll call you sister Meng in the future. By the way, where''s your eldest brother? He went to work so early?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya just asked casually. She saw that sister Meng was a good person.


    Just now, the sweet porridge was specially cooked for Mo Yan, but Meng didn''t give it to his children, and yuanze was very obedient and polite.


    Her yard is short of a desirable person. Those who can live in must be trustworthy.


    Instead of looking outside, it''s better to pick one from home.


    But Meng Shi was shocked.


    The whole man knelt on the ground and shivered.


    "What''s the matter? Get up!"


    She quickly put down the two children and got up to help them. Unexpectedly, Meng kowtowed repeatedly.


    "Miss, please let go of my man. I''d like to be a cow and a horse for you. Please spare him. He, he also has difficulties!"


    What''s going on? Lin Mengya was also overwhelmed.


    "You get up first. If you have anything to do, tell me slowly."


    "Little sister, why are you here?"


    Outside the door, came the voice of Gong San.


    Lin Mengya tried several times to help Meng up, but the other party refused to say anything.


    Finally, even yuanze began to cry. The mother and son hugged each other and cried together.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to comfort her, but she didn''t dare to promise anything easily. When she was in a dilemma, Gong San arrived in time.


    "I came to see Mo Yan, the third brother. What''s going on? Sister Meng, ask me to save her man. What''s the matter with her man?"


    Haramoto Miyazaki still smiled, but after hearing Lin Mengya''s words, he was unexpectedly gloomy.


    "He is to blame, no wonder others! Now that he is at home, has he ever thought about your mother and son? It''s not easy for us to pity your mother and son when we leave you here, or don''t be wishful thinking!"

 Chapter 1126

    Gong San frowned and looked at the mother and son who kept sobbing. His eyes were full of impatience.


    He couldn''t help pulling Lin Mengya, holding up little Mo Yan, and walked out of Meng''s yard in a few steps.


    "I don''t know how they do things. They put the child in Meng''s hands."


    Lin Mengya felt that her third brother was so angry that Meng''s man must have done something harmful.


    Knowing that he couldn''t add fuel to the fire at this time, Lin Mengya didn''t stop him.


    It was not until he dragged her back to the main courtyard that Gong San realized whether he had made too much effort.


    "Little sister, I, I didn''t mean to. I blame you. Wait. I''ll get you some medicine to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis."


    Looking at the five bright red fingerprints on the snow-white wrist, Gong San was full of regret.


    "It''s all right. Just rub it with wine later, brother three. That was --"


    Smiling, she pulled down her sleeve to hide the red seal. Naturally, she knew that Gong San didn''t mean it.


    Once some emotions come up, people will be very excited.


    And the injury looks serious, but it doesn''t hurt much. In the final analysis, it''s because her skin is too delicate.


    But with this trace, I''m afraid the third brother will have to answer whatever she asks today.


    "I thought she was different from her man, but I didn''t think they were birds of a feather! It must be because of her words that she wanted to see you and plead for her man. It''s despicable to use even children."


    It seems that Meng''s husband did a lot of evil.


    She sighed and smiled and touched Mo Yan''s fat and tender face.


    "Little Mo Yan, tell your aunt, did the aunt mention her aunt last night?"


    Although this strange embrace is not comfortable, Mo Yan still gives face and doesn''t cry with his closest aunt here.


    Just a small face, can not help but gently wrinkle up.


    "Aunt didn''t mention, aunt, Mo said he wanted to drink sweet porridge!"


    With that, the smart little guy also stretched out his little hand to Lin Mengya.


    After she picked it up, the child didn''t mention anything about sweet porridge anymore. She just sat in her arms and looked at the strange uncle in front of her.


    "You''ve heard that, in my opinion, the people who come to see Meng''s children just think that there is a child of the same age as Mo Yan in her family. Third brother, I found out that Mo Yan was there by chance. I think she didn''t mean it. Now, can you tell me what the situation of Meng''s family is?"


    No hatred for no reason, especially Gong San''s temper, can make him moved. It is obvious that he has done something sorry for the family.


    Sure enough, Gong San''s hand on his knee was loose and tight, tight and loose.


    Finally, he could only hit the table with one punch.


    The sound of "bang" startled Mo Yan in his arms. Fortunately, he had lived on the ship for nearly a year, and such a sound was no stranger.


    After seeing the uncle, he just glanced at him and turned his head to continue playing with his aunt''s hair.


    "Gong zhe used to have a good relationship with us. Moreover, he was a great grandson of his great grandfather. He became close to Meng eight years ago. Later, he betrayed our Gong family for the benefit of his family!"


    No wonder, with the identity of Meng, you can also live in the palace mansion.


    First, it''s because she has a good character. Second, it''s also to take into account the mood of her great grandfather.


    "What did he do to make you hate him so much?"


    "He! That heartless and ungrateful guy, in order to please other aristocratic families, he colluded with his family and sold our children of the palace family to be slaves of other families! That beast, even his own son! Did you see the child''s arm? Six months ago, after we were driven out of the Palace House, he took the child with Meng in the name of visiting the child At home. Who knows that beast sold yuanze to an old beast over 50! The child''s arm was abused by the two beasts! If your second brother hadn''t been really angry, they would never have returned the child easily! "


    "Say they are animals. They are light. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. They are abnormal and scum!"


    Lin Mengya has seen how lovely the child is.


    At the age of four or five, she has such terrible energy. As a mother, Lin Mengya almost wants to destroy those two guys!


    "Does Meng know about this?"


    Gong San shook his head and sighed.


    "Because of what happened before, great grandfather was almost angry with Gong Zhe. How dare we say that the woman thought Gong zhe had been deceived. Alas, she didn''t know anything and was deceived by Gong Zhe. She begged for that scum. It''s really..."


    I can''t say why. Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Meng didn''t know, it might be saved.


    However, there are so many accounts between Yu family and Gong family, but it''s not urgent. They can settle them slowly.


    "Those who were sold to other families as slaves are still alive?"


    Now, Lin Mengya has a preliminary understanding of Wei.


    Not as ignorant as she showed.


    Raising domestic slaves is not uncommon in Wei state, but most of the domestic slaves come from overseas or small countries around.


    Of course, there are also families who have made mistakes and have been demoted as slaves.


    However, this is not common. Here, the slave trade is also a very common business.


    It''s just that the owner of the palace family is always kind-hearted. Even the bought slaves are not as harsh as others.


    But in this country, once they are branded as domestic slaves, they will become the owner''s property unless they die.


    Gong zhe followed Yu Jia in this way. In addition to being greedy for money, he was afraid that he would humiliate the Gong family.


    "They are very skillful. Those palace families who were sold out signed the deed of sale voluntarily. Although they found out later that they were cheated, what''s the use? No matter where they sue, we can''t win. What''s more, we can''t know how many palace families there are. It''s bad for their poisonous hands. If we can be more capable , or... "


    Gong Sanhong''s eyes were red and his fists were tightly held, but there was no way to stop the churning of his emotions.


    Helpless, regretful and angry, as Gong family, they can only watch powerlessly when the people are most desperate.


    All the time, his conscience was condemned.


    No amount of self reproach can help.


    Lin Mengya understood why they lost their manners for a moment after seeing the silver last night.


    With the breadth of mind and spirit of the five sons of the palace family, money has never entered their eyes.


    But if there had been this money before, so many things wouldn''t have happened.


    Lin Mengya quietly put Mo Yan down and pointed to the third brother of the palace family.


    The little guy didn''t like it before, but he couldn''t stand his aunt''s begging eyes. He had to step his legs and walk to Gong San''s face.


    "Uncle."


    The soft voice, with the baby''s special milk voice, came into his ears.


    Gong San lowered his head, looked at the beautiful child, looked at his dark eyes, looked at him to himself, and slowly showed a sweet smile.


    A man made of steel will have a soft heart.


    He picked up Mo Yan''s small body and buried his head in the child''s arms.


    "Let the past pass. At least now, we have the ability to pull back the city. Three brothers, we can only guard everything in front of us. Don''t immerse ourselves in the sadness of the past."


    Blood feud will be recovered sooner or later.


    She Lin Mengya can''t do anything else. She has to ask for money, but no one can.


    No one can be punished after doing evil, even if he takes advantage of the loophole of the law to escape, but the cycle of natural justice is not good.


    It''s time for them to get justice.


    "Uncle, Mo Yan is hungry. Shall we go to have sweet porridge?"


    Mo Yan gently touched Gong San''s ear. His warm little hand seemed to have special power.


    Gong San raised his head, looked at the beautiful child, unconsciously nodded, and then held the child in his expectant smile and walked out quietly.


    Sure enough, only children with pure hearts can heal the scars in adults'' hearts.


    The five sons of the palace family are much kinder than she thought.


    Therefore, in the palace, women and children will get the last preferential treatment and shelter.


    Such a family prevented her from feeling half disgusted.


    In a desperate situation, we can see the quality of a family.


    At least the Gong family is worth spending her mind.


    "Bai Su, go and find sister-in-law Meng for me later. We can''t be idle in a few days."


    Bai Su is ordered to retreat. Lin Mengya gets up and comes to the desk.


    There were many books that the fifth son of the palace family found for her.


    It''s all about the laws and customs of the state of Wei. She should be familiar with the palace and the state of Wei in the shortest time.


    Then, personally put the palace family to the peak again!


    Half a month passed in a flash.


    With the continuous support of money, everything is going on in an orderly manner.


    But unexpectedly, after Yu''s family was driven away, all aristocratic families seemed to be silent.


    Originally, they were ready to continue to argue with those people.


    But unexpectedly, not only the major aristocratic families had no news, but also the small families who tried to win over gradually disappeared.


    The palace family seems to have restored the peace of the past.


    But they don''t know how many undercurrents want to devour the palace family.


    So the Gong family had to wait.


    Waiting for those people to completely exhaust their patience, and waiting for the palace family to recover their vitality.


    All people are racing against the clock to prepare for the arrival of the dark tide.


    But out of everyone''s sight, Lin Mengya has become the only one who can live easily.


    With a powerful assistant like Wuzi of the palace family, she only needs to concentrate on reading in the past half a month.

 Chapter 1127

    In fact, the writing customs of the state of Wei are similar to those of the great Jin Dynasty.


    I think they all come down in one continuous line. Even if people in later generations will increase or decrease, there are not many places that can be changed.


    However, the law of the state of Wei is more lengthy and complicated than that of the state of Jin.


    No wonder, in the end, it is a great country that has been inherited for thousands of years. Although it has been turbulent for several times, the system has miraculously survived.


    Here, more than any other country, we should pay more attention to the family status, so the top ten families who finally stand on the top of the aristocratic family will not hesitate to protect their own family interests by means.


    Only in this way can they ensure that their children can get the most benefits, get the most important position in the imperial court, and then continue the glory of their family.


    Here, whether you can cast a good fetus or not is probably the primary proposition of survival.


    Above the ten families, there are three kings and one saint.


    The three kings are Luan Town, the northern king, Qi Zhengxuan, the king of Xiao, and Fu yunmu, the king of Lu.


    These three families have all been the emperor of the state of Wei. However, due to various reasons, the emperor''s families are constantly changing, so they can only think of themselves as royal families.


    But now the royal family sitting in the imperial city has been in charge of defending the country for more than 300 years. Now there are few people, only the sick Prince''s highness. In this way, the three kings are ready to move.


    But today''s emperor is resourceful and skilled in weighing.


    Provoking the three families to fight unceasingly, he can sit on the shaky throne.


    However, no one dared not disrespect that saint, whether it was an aristocratic family or the three kings and the emperor.


    One saint is the highest ruling body of the country - the temple.


    Since the founding of the Wei state, there has been a temple.


    The first person in the temple is the Lord of the temple. He is a dragon who sees the head but not the tail. He lives in the temple all the year round.


    If there is any dispute between the aristocratic family or the three kings, you can go to the temple to solve it.


    But this does not mean that the power of the temple is above the emperor.


    Because even the temple Lord should respect the emperor''s opinion. The temple cannot deny the emperor''s order. At the same time, once the temple makes a ruling, the emperor must also admit it.


    For thousands of years, the temple has been loved by all people in the kingdom of Wei for its fairness.


    But with the family, the friction between the king and the King became more and more difficult to reconcile. In recent years, the temple has rarely judged these things.


    However, it did not affect the holy status of the temple.


    Seeing her eyes ache, Lin Mengya finally understood the situation of the whole Wei country.


    No wonder an Zichen couldn''t finish talking to her for ten months. Even with the help of Shennong system, she endured for half a month before putting these things into Shennong system.


    It is obviously not easy to understand a country that has existed for thousands of years in a short time.


    After sitting for 15 days, Lin Mengya walked out of her yard for the first time.


    Outside, there are many new family members.


    According to Bai Su, scattered palace families come back every day.


    The main house can''t be easily occupied. Fortunately, money is the most important thing for the palace family.


    After buying all the houses available for sale in the city, they can still be resettled.


    However, many people in the city saw that the palace family bought real estate wantonly, and the price began to rise. In just a few days, the price more than doubled.


    When Gong bin gave her the bill, Lin Mengya just sneered.


    "I''m short-sighted. It''s really my palace''s money. It''s windy."


    Although there was no shortage of money, it was also saved by the palace family from generation to generation.


    Those lands were originally owned by the palace family. Now they have spent a lot of money to buy them back. They have made a lot of money.


    Now, it''s really greedy to fry a house.


    "Shall we continue to buy?"


    Gong bin also feels some meat pain. In recent days, many sellers who bought a house at the original price have come back to ask him for the price difference.


    Originally, the money and goods were cleared, and they didn''t make a counter-offer. It''s all the business you love and I want.


    But after they heard that the price had risen a lot, they made trouble again.


    It must have been the kindness of the palace family, so they used the trick of splashing, rolling, crying and making noise.


    A simple summary is three words: shameless!


    "Is there an official in charge in the city?"


    "It was originally managed by the palace family. Later, the emperor appointed a man as the city Lord on the grounds that the palace family had no formal owner. But this man is really slippery. He has always been a grass on the wall. No one will offend."


    Such a person is the most hateful. He has no firm position. He can greet anyone who is in the top position with a smile. Anyway, he won''t lose trying to please anyone.


    But at the same time, who is at the disadvantage, he won''t read many old feelings.


    Once you close the gate, you can''t open it if anyone knocks.


    In this way, when the people who were rejected by him gained power again, he immediately greeted them with a smile and vowed to blame others. You know it''s his fault, but you can''t hold him.


    So, let alone take an attitude, even if the palace family is not what it used to be, it is still just jumping around in its own nest.


    The city Lord, of course, refused to stand out.


    "How many people come to ask for the price difference, but what are the characteristics?"


    Gong bin hesitated for a moment, thought carefully, and then said.


    "We bought houses only half a month ago. Before, we bought them for sale. The owners have either left their hometown or are ready to leave. The rest are from the surplus of residents in the city. These people are also the ones who make trouble."


    This is reasonable. Originally, because of the decline of the palace forces, non Yecheng was not as prosperous as before, so many people moved away.


    It''s a surprise that these people can sell their houses, and the prices are set by themselves. Where will they come back.


    As for the rest of the people, the price is actually several percent higher than before.


    Unfortunately, they are a group of hungry wolves.


    "If you ignore him, the city Lord will not pay attention to us or them. Just let them hang. Anyway, now the house deeds are in our hands. Please tell everyone that whoever dares to come to find fault is not polite. If they stay at the door, they will throw some swill and dung out, and there is no need to conflict with them."


    Gong Bin''s smile hesitated for a moment, but then smiled and shook his head.


    What do you say? His little sister''s method is always so different.


    "Anything else?"


    Looking up, Lin Mengya looked at Gong bin. The latter hesitated between his eyebrows. Finally, he sighed and took out a black invitation from his sleeve.


    "This is an invitation from the slave market in Xinzhou to our palace family. In ten days, there will be an extremely large slave auction. I dare not let my great grandparents know about it."


    Gong Bin''s voice was a little low. He stood there, his eyes full of stubborn and unrelenting anger.


    Clenched the invitation, as if trying to crush the thin booklet into pieces.


    "Are there people from our palace family here?"


    The people of the palace family were sold into slaves, which was the humiliation left by the family when it was weakest.


    With his eyes closed, Gong bin nodded.


    "Xinzhou is jointly controlled by the Rong family and the Xu family. At the beginning, if they didn''t secretly collude with Yu family and Gong Zhe, how could anyone dare to sell our Gong family as slaves!"


    His voice was tinged with blood.


    Some things can only be repaid with blood.


    Lin Mengya gently and skillfully took out the invitation in his hand. On it, the word "Palace" in gilding is disgusting like the devil''s open mouth.


    "Go, why not? I''ll take you with me in person."


    The slender fingertip gently turns this invitation card full of sin. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind is not stopped. Since you are coming, don''t regret it.


    "But how can we explain to the great grandfather?"


    It must have been waiting for her. Gong bin suddenly opened his eyes and flashed a fire eager to try.


    "How is the situation of settling down now?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Settle down?" Gong bin looked a little stunned, Then he replied: "your second brother took someone to touch it secretly. The situation of the palace family is not as urgent as an Ruchu said. Just because an Zichen has never heard from each other, the situation between the two sides is deadlocked. It''s not easy for an Ruchu. It''s said that he is responsible for mediating between uncle nine and uncle four of an family. Now, he can be counted as a person to settle down."


    Nodding, now it seems that an Zichen''s whereabouts, she also had a guess.


    "Isn''t our family engaged in business for generations? What business did we do in the past?"


    "Well, because the owner of the first generation ordered that all future generations of the palace family should not be contaminated with salt and mining, our palace family has been engaged in the business of restaurants and inns for generations. However, in recent years, many shops have to be closed. Now it''s hard to reopen."


    Wonderful! Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up. The early leader of the palace family was really a leader with insight.


    The reason why they are not allowed to be contaminated with those two industries is that it is related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood. Opening inns and restaurants will not touch the interests of the royal family and all families, but can also provide taxes for the royal family and other families.


    In this way, even if the Gong family does business in the horizon, it will only make people feel that they are just guys who open restaurants.


    Whether a woman is the master of the house or the way to make a living for future generations, it shows the wisdom of the old ancestor of the palace family.


    "Well, I''ll tell my great grandfather that we go out together. First, we''re going to find out what''s going on at home. After all, we still owe them a favor. Second, I want to see our family''s previous industry. It''s always a bad way. In this way, no matter how long we stay outside, great grandfather won''t easily doubt it."


    Gong bin looked at her with some emotion. Compared with fooling Zeng Zu, he was afraid that the five of them were not as powerful as his little sister.

 Chapter 1128

    "That''s settled. Whether it''s silver or vehicles, I''ll prepare as soon as possible. By the way, little sister, there''s something I forgot to tell you. According to the Convention, at the beginning of each year, the heads of all aristocratic families go to the temple to participate in the January moon Festival. Only at the January Moon Festival will the new heads of families be recognized. This year''s was at home. Although hundreds of miles of families pressed, they didn''t get that Some family recognition. "


    Gong Bin said angrily. It seems that the plot of Baili family has not succeeded.


    However, the sudden emergence of her home owner will make people more difficult.


    "It''s all right. We still have more than half a year. Besides, why should they agree to our palace family?"


    However, Gong bin shook his head and disagreed with her words.


    "No, the most important thing in the January Festival is to see what the temple Lord means. If the temple Lord admits you, then in the future, at least in the open, every family will not dare to blatantly make an idea of the temple family."


    "Oh, I went to ask for the sea god needle."


    She suddenly realized that if she jumped out, Gong bin was stunned.


    Turn to think about it, it''s really such a truth.


    Suddenly, the feeling of comfort and pride came out of the eyes of brother Gong.


    Lin Mengya is not used to her big brother''s too enthusiastic eyes. Her first impression is deep enough. She is about to leave a psychological shadow.


    "Brother, you must have something else to do. You''re busy first. I''m very bored at home. Go out for a walk. I won''t bother you. Bye!"


    While fooling big brother, he smeared oil on the soles of his feet.


    It was hard to get rid of the "ray of love" of the eldest brother of the Gong family. She felt goose bumps all over her body.


    But no matter where she goes, she will gather a group of people around her automatically and spontaneously. I think she wants to see the mysterious face of her "home owner".


    For the first time in her life, Lin Mengya found that being seen can also become a form of torture.


    After all, she is still too young.


    "Bai Su, Bai Su!"


    As soon as she stepped into the gate of Ning Anju, she heard that someone seemed to be fighting.


    He walked a few steps anxiously. He thought it was the brothers of the palace family who were embarrassing Bai Su again, but unexpectedly, Bai Su was teaching Mo Yan to practice martial arts with yuanze.


    These two little guys are just a little big, but they have a similar posture.


    Although Bai Su loves Mo Yan very much, she looks very serious.


    "Mo Yan, your hands should be more straight! Yuanze, the soles of your feet should be harder!"


    The two pink faces must have turned red because of martial arts practice, but none of the two boys would give up.


    Practice with their aunt Bai su.


    "Aunt!"


    Mo Yan was younger, his eyes turned secretly, and saw her following the sound.


    The little guy has always been an aunt fan. He stopped practicing martial arts and ran to her like a joy.


    "Aunt, Mo Yan is practicing martial arts!"


    The little guy stretched out his hand to her. Lin Mengya smiled and picked up Moyan steamed stuffed bun.


    He lit his snow-white delicate little nose and teased him in his arms.


    "My ink words are really powerful. I can become a martial arts expert in the future. There must be many pretty girls throwing themselves into your arms at that time!"


    The little hand with ink and meat, said Lin Mengya with a smile.


    Who knows, the little guy shook his head and said very seriously.


    "Mo Yan wants to protect his aunt! My aunt is the most beautiful!"


    Oh, he''s quite talkative.


    Lin Mengya pinched his little nose and tried to bite him. Her aunt and nephew laughed together.


    "But it''s amazing. Look at Xiao Mo Yan''s sweet mouth, they all began to learn to coax girls!"


    She walked to Bai Su with her child in her arms. From the moment she saw her coming in, Gong yuanze''s eyes caught some expectation.


    Seeing that Mo Yan can act like a spoiled child in her arms unscrupulously, he is also just a little boy''s yuanze, and can''t help but look envious.


    Lin Mengya lived up to the expectations of the little guys and reached out and gently touched yuanze''s small head.


    "Yuanze is also very good. Can you tell me why you want to learn martial arts?"


    The child''s experience distressed her.


    Especially when she saw yuanze''s empty sleeves, she wanted to chop up the two scum and feed them to the wild dogs.


    "I, I want to protect my mother!"


    The little boy shook his fist. Today he secretly came to play with his brother.


    Unexpectedly, after seeing his brother pestering aunt Bai Su to learn martial arts, he also hid away and secretly followed her.


    To his surprise, after being found, he was neither scolded nor kicked out.


    Instead, let him learn together.


    From then on, my little heart recognized that these two foreign aunts were the best people in the world.


    When Bai Su heard the speech, a smile appeared in her cold black eyes.


    Lin Mengya knows that Bai Su is a good girl who is cold outside and hot inside, and it is really a good thing to teach them martial arts.


    It doesn''t matter whether you become a martial arts expert or not. It''s mainly to strengthen your body.


    "OK, then practice with your brother. When you grow up, your aunt will find you the best teacher."


    Little Mo Yan reluctantly rubbed her neck, but he jumped down and waved to brother yuanze. The two continued the unfinished steps.


    "Teach them well. It''s hard for you."


    Bai Su shook her head. The love for the two children in her eyes can''t be deceived.


    She knew that since she got here, Bai Su always felt that she was redundant and even felt that she was a useless loser.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Now that she has found something to do, even with two steamed stuffed buns, Bai Su also feels that she is needed.


    Squinting and smiling at the three people, Lin Mengya withdrew silently again.


    "Brother five, why don''t you go in?"


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw Gong Wu who had not yet had time to hide. When the latter saw her, he was embarrassed and scratched his head.


    He stared at her for a long time before he said thank you.


    "Why do you thank me?"


    Lin Mengya was a little confused. Just a few days ago, the fifth brother was rushed back by the second brother. She caught up with the third brother and the fourth brother. She tried to transport silver out, so she was forcibly expelled.


    Although he was dissatisfied and thought that his brothers wanted to monopolize his sister, he had to admit his life when his powerful second brother was away.


    "Nothing, because I haven''t seen yuanze smile for a long time. I knew that child liked to practice martial arts. Why don''t I teach him."


    This is the palace family, pay attention to family and family affection.


    "Bai Su just laid a foundation for them. When they are old, ask the second brother and the fifth brother to teach them according to their aptitude."


    With a flash in her mind, Lin Mengya came up with a great idea.


    In the past, the palace family used to make money by opening inns and restaurants, but they lacked a bit of prestige and blindly showed weakness. In the end, they will be coveted by people with intentions.


    Why not make use of the gentle and honest external image of the palace family and do something else for a living?


    "Brother five, who taught you the martial arts with brother two?"


    Mentioning this, Gong Wu was very proud to hold his chest.


    "It''s the martial arts teacher of my family! Although our palace family was not very good in the past, none of them knew that the martial arts teachers of the palace family were top experts. However, because many of them had criminal records and were afraid of harming the palace family, they gradually left and lived in seclusion. If it weren''t for this, how could Yu family succeed!"


    "What if we invite them again and promise to clean up their foundation, but we won''t ask them to do anything harmful?"


    Gong Wu looked at her with some doubts in his eyes.


    "It''s no problem. They all have deep feelings for the palace family. They ran away to prevent us from being made difficult again. If we can help them wash the bottom, who doesn''t want to live a stable life?"


    Sighed. It was obvious that Gong Wu missed those martial arts teachers very much.


    "That''s settled. When we get back, you and your second brother will do it. And when you go to invite people, you should make it clear that this time, I don''t invite them to be martial arts teachers and thugs, but invite them to work."


    Looking at her mysterious smile, Gong Wu''s heart seemed to be scratched by a small hand.


    But no matter how much he begged, Lin Mengya always prevaricated him with confidentiality.


    Finally, she was really tired of trembling. Lin Mengya had to take the opportunity to hide in the third brother''s yard in order to be clean.


    Gong Wu stamped his feet and looked at the little sister behind Gong San. When did the girl learn to find a shield?


    "Five younger brothers, don''t bully your younger sister."


    "Oh."


    Drooping his head, Gong Wu had to swallow the question back to his stomach for the time being. Who made him most afraid of the third brother''s preaching?


    She stuck out her tongue. Somehow, she always felt that taking the opportunity to bully her little brother could always make her feel happy!


    But Gong Wu still loved her most. Knowing that she hadn''t been out of the door for half a month, he volunteered to take her out.


    Although before leaving, several other brothers, including the great grandfather, pinched their ears and told them.


    However, Lin Mengya is a girl''s home in the end. A delicate sentence depends on her brother, so she threw her five brothers alone to several people with nagging attack.


    When Gong Wu got dizzy, he couldn''t even tell the southeast from the northwest.


    My mind was full of people''s lives, and I almost didn''t hit the gate.


    "You said elder brother, they are also true. Which of the streets and alleys in non Yecheng is unfamiliar to me? Can I lose you or sell you? Am I willing to give it to me!"


    Listening to the nagging of the fifth brother, her eyes were attracted by the vendors in the street.


    Although she has read a lot of books at home, it''s better for her to really understand the local customs of a place.


    Out of the palace gate, around the front two streets, we came to Dongfang City in feiye city.


    The scale of feiye city is not small. There are four cities in Dafang City, East, West, North and south.

 Chapter 1129

    Dongshi is the largest and most prosperous square city in feiye city. Of course, compared with the other three places, it sells some supplies that people need for life.


    No matter what you eat or use, you can always buy satisfactory things here.


    Vendors are selling in the divided business areas, and there are enthusiastic Hawking voices one after another. However, Lin Mengya has always been a materialistic person. What she values is to pick it up and play with it, and then put it in its place.


    It''s something for children. She bought a pile and held it in her arms in a good mood for fear of leaving anything behind.


    "You really don''t look like a big girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. Give it to me and I''ll take it for you."


    Gong Wu just played a joke on her, but Lin Mengya thought of her child.


    The eyes were dim for a moment. I touched the child''s clothes in my arms. If Ning''er was there, at least


    She laughed at herself as like as two peas, and gave her a similar set of things, but only a small number.


    Can''t think about it anymore. Lin Mengya patted her face and looked back at her five brothers who provoked her feelings.


    "I think the fifth brother is not young. Why not marry a beautiful wife? In the past, our family had no money and was afraid of wronging other people''s girls. Now the situation is different. When I go back, I''ll talk to my great grandfather and my eldest brother."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked at Gong Wu with a smile.


    The latter was embarrassed and refused without thinking about it.


    "No, no, no! My good sister, even if it''s the fifth brother, please, let''s talk about it. Don''t let the great grandfather and the eldest brother pick it up."


    Seeing Gong Wu jump in a hurry, Lin Mengya''s curiosity was picked up.


    "The five brothers don''t dare to be single all their life. Or do you say that you already have a sense of belonging, so your palm is like jade? Which girl do you like, just tell me, I''ll give you advice to ensure that you can catch it!"


    Gong Wu still shook his head and refused. Lin Mengya forced him hard. He just said "talk again when you have time", and he fled in a panic.


    Looking at the guy''s back, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    The five brothers are really cute.


    Without Gong Wu''s company, Lin Mengya''s shopping mood was not affected at all.


    She knew that Gong Wu would come back soon. If he didn''t come back, she would go home and complain that he had left it on the way.


    In high spirits, he wandered from head to stomach. Even his stomach sang the empty city plan, but he didn''t see his fifth brother coming back.


    Why is this man so thin?


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya still followed the direction of Gong Wu''s escape just now and looked for it.


    Through a not narrow alley, it is much quieter here. Although passers-by still pass by from time to time, it should be a place similar to a residential area.


    She saw the fifth brother come here with her own eyes. Why did he come here?


    "Kill someone! Kill someone!"


    Suddenly, a howl comparable to killing pigs came from a distance.


    Lin Mengya didn''t like to watch the excitement, but her fifth brother was here, and she subconsciously followed the sound source.


    It should be just a folk house. At the moment, there are many people outside the door.


    The cry just now came from the crowd.


    "Nonsense! Just now, the fifth young master didn''t do it at all. Instead, he spoke rudely first and finally fell to the ground by himself!"


    The retort was strange, but the content caught her attention.


    She walked quietly and squeezed into the crowd. Soon she saw the situation in front of her.


    There was a man lying on the ground, his eyes closed, his face very pale, but the corners of his mouth shed scarlet blood.


    It''s like a corpse, standing next to a man.


    The man was about thirty years old. He was a little short. He looked like a small businessman.


    At the moment, he was crying.


    While crying, he also pointed to the people in the folk houses and scolded.


    "Well, you fifth young master of the palace family! You robbed our ancestral home and killed my eldest brother! Today, we''ll fight you for copper!"


    At gate, her fifth brother, who had just disappeared, looked angry.


    He stared at the man, his fist clenched all the time.


    "Forcibly occupied your ancestral house? If I remember correctly, this house was built 12 years ago? It used to be a muddy land. Anyone who grew up in feiye city didn''t come here and roll all over the mud home?"


    The reaction of the fifth brother surprised her.


    His voice was cold, but he was not dazed. He finished his justified satire, which was approved by many non Yecheng people who were born and raised around.


    "You... This land is uploaded from our ancestors. It is our ancestral house!"


    When the man''s face stagnated, he was still a dead duck.


    Gong Wu said coldly, "all the land not owned by Ye Cheng was originally owned by our palace family. You built a house on my land and I bought it at a high price. What are you still doing here?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Gong Wu''s words fell to the ground, the man was immediately filled with righteous indignation.


    "Did you hear that? The palace family just wants to drive us out of feiye city! We just want to go back to our own house, so he killed my eldest brother! You palace family are so cruel!"


    At this moment, the turn of public opinion made Gong Wu gradually lose control of the situation.


    Although according to the truth, the land belongs to someone else''s palace, even if a house is built on it, there are laws for people to recover it.


    But people are always like this. It is clearly someone else''s thing. If they borrow it for a long time, they will habitually think it is their own.


    The people around turned pale one after another, and their tone was somewhat dissatisfied. It was faint that some palace families were bullying others.


    Gong Wu bit his lips. He knew how wrong he was now.


    But the damned guy was very proud and continued to bewitch the people.


    Lin Mengya looked at the situation and knew that it was time for her to do it.


    She took off from the crowd and calmly walked to the side of the "dead body". The crying man thought she was just an ordinary girl''s house, so he didn''t stop it, but gave her a gloomy stare.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just squatted down, stretched out her tender and slender hand, and gently clasped the pulse of the "corpse".


    "Oh -" the man who pretended to be dead completely woke up.


    His eyes were full of tears. When he wanted to pull out his extremely painful wrist, he was firmly held by a small hand.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do to my big brother?"


    The man was worried and angrily pointed to her and asked.


    The surrounding crowd suddenly calmed down and looked at the man who had come back from the dead with surprise.


    "Nothing, just treatment. You said you wanted to get back the house, didn''t you?"


    The man looked at her gloomily. He really couldn''t imagine what waves could be turned up by a little girl''s film.


    "As far as I know, when the palace family bought these houses, they never had a private transaction. Everything was guaranteed by the head of the seller voluntarily, and then went to the master book of the city master''s residence to manage the house transaction. A very detailed record should be kept there. Who went, the amount of the transaction, the date and address are all recorded there. Now you go out Er faner said that even the head protector of the palace family made a fake with the master book, right? "


    The other party was stunned. Unexpectedly, this woman still knew these details.


    Just wanted to continue sophistry, but heard the woman continue to say slowly.


    "Originally, our palace family would not allow such a thing, but since you have such filial piety, I won''t embarrass you. In this way, we will return the money according to the price of real estate delivery, and we will return the house to you. What do you think?"


    The woman''s voice was soft, but the words were clear and audible.


    The man didn''t expect that he didn''t know where such a person came from.


    His eyes turned and said arrogantly.


    "Well, what do you think, can you has the final say in the palace?"


    Before he finished, Gong Wu''s face was gloomy and full of evil spirit.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care and waved to Gong Wu.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m nothing. As long as you know, I can decide everything about the palace family."


    These two guys are just small fish and shrimp pushed by others. She can''t be angry with them.


    The man snorted with disdain, and his mouth was full of disdain.


    "What palace family, unexpectedly let a woman decide, should have been replaced long ago."


    He spoke so loudly that everyone around him heard him.


    Gong Wu was already stretched out. He broke away from the hands of the left and right people and was about to rush to kill the guy.


    "Five brothers, stop."


    Lin Mengya looked indifferent and stopped Gong Wu in a word.


    At the moment, the man who talked nonsense in his fist was only inches away.


    "Are you from feiye city?"


    The man thought they were counselled and raised his head even more arrogantly, as if he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were getting colder and colder. If the man knew her temperament, he would not dare to do so.


    "This is the feudal territory of the palace family. Insulting the palace family is like insulting the royal family. Those who dare to offend our palace family must be severely punished!"


    The man seemed to hear a joke and laughed loudly, but he couldn''t stop laughing.


    His voice gradually became hoarse and shrill. Later, his mouth seemed to be out of control. The corners of his mouth had cracked blood. He knelt on the ground and tried to close his chin, but in vain.


    The people around him couldn''t help trembling when they heard his changed laughter.


    "It seems that God can''t see it."


    She deliberately understated and pushed the pot to God.


    The man looked at her in horror, as if she were not a man, but a man eating devil.

 Chapter 1130

    "Square copper, square copper, what''s the matter with you?"


    The sudden change made another man panic.


    He called his companion''s name loudly. Unfortunately, the man was still smiling, but at the moment, his voice was like a duck that had been crushed to death.


    "You, what did you do to him?"


    That man is not as brave as Fang Tong, but he was fine just now, and now he has become such a ghost. Of course, the first thing he suspects is the woman who suddenly appears with the palace family.


    But Lin Mengya ignored him. Instead, she swept around the crowd for a week.


    Seeing those people avoiding her eyes, she knew it was time to say something.


    When she came to the palace, she opened her mouth calmly.


    "The title deed of feiye city is indeed true of the palace family. However, our palace family has been kind for generations and will never rob people''s houses. Today, they are open to money, pretend to die and deceive people, and insult the palace family. That''s why they created heaven''s curse."


    Her words were so calm and natural that no one dared to refute them.


    After all, they just saw the man laughing crazy. It''s the shocking stall. How dare they speak.


    Lin Mengya was quite satisfied when she saw the reaction of the people.


    Good. If you know you''re afraid, it''s easy for her to say the following words.


    "To tell you the truth, our Gong family really wants to recover the land in feiye City, but we will at least buy it at twice the market price. Anyone who wants to sell the house, if it is lower than this price, can come to the Gong family''s old house to find me, and I''ll make it up for you immediately."


    Her words made some people''s hearts ready to move.


    However, they also have their own concerns.


    "Miss, you want to buy our house. Where are we going to live?"


    "Yes, we have been here for decades. How can we make a living except here?"


    These are indeed some practical problems. In addition to their hometown, how to live is also the focus of their concern.


    "You don''t need to panic. We just take back the property rights of houses and shops. There is a large area of ownerless land outside the city, where you can build houses and live. As for the business of shops in the city, everything can be as usual. Moreover, our palace is responsible for the money you spend on building houses. In the future, your children can also come to school in the city for free. I really don''t want to sell it, and I don''t encourage it Strong. But let me say it first. I only give you a year to think. After a year, if you don''t want to sell, we won''t force you, but we will never buy again. Please advertise it and think about it. "


    These conditions make most people excited.


    But selling a house is a big deal, and no one can do it.


    Lin Mengya also knows, so she doesn''t rush.


    "Girl, if we want to sell, where can we find you?"


    In the crowd, there began to be bold and moved.


    Lin Mengya answered with a smile.


    "Just go to the palace''s old house and someone will receive you from tomorrow. You''d better think carefully and discuss with your family. I''ll be in the palace''s old house and wait for you."


    The words all said that this time, moved the natural steps of the mind, and went home to discuss, for fear of missing this good opportunity.


    As for those who hesitated and disagreed, they all went back.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was a clean walk around the door.


    And that copper can''t laugh anymore.


    Lying on the ground, like a sheep with its throat cut off.


    The bright red blood overflowed from his throat. The companion had already been stunned.


    "Little sister, what about this man?"


    People have dispersed, and Gong Wu no longer has to hide the cold killing intention in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya sneered and said softly.


    "Go back and tell your master that if you want to keep his words, just cut off your tongue. Remember, you have to pay for your rude words. Today is you, and tomorrow is him."


    Lin Mengya''s understatement showed a strange smell of blood.


    The man didn''t dare to stay any longer. Holding his companion, he ran along the alley.


    "Fifth young master, who is this?"


    The middle-aged man who had been watching the whole process asked with a frown.


    "Just my little sister, the eldest lady of our palace family and the future owner!"


    At the mention of his sister, Gong Yu seems to have got a rare treasure. He can''t help showing off to everyone.


    Seeing his silly appearance, Lin Mengya could also sigh helplessly.


    "It''s the eldest lady. Dare you ask the eldest lady if it''s not appropriate for you to do so?"


    The man''s eyebrows frowned tighter. Lin Mengya felt a little strange.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you think your means are too insidious? The master of our palace family has been kind for generations and has never had such an appalling means. If you insist on doing so, I''m afraid you will make the palace family angry!"


    She hasn''t made any reaction yet. Gong Wu doesn''t want to.


    "Gong Qiang, what do you mean? Shouldn''t the man teach him a lesson for slandering our Gong family so much?"


    Gong Qiang still doesn''t give in, but he has a good reason.


    "The lesson should not be such a lesson. It can be seen that the heart will not be so good!"


    Gong Wu was crazy. He rushed up in an instant and gave Gong Qiang a hard punch. The two fought with each other.


    "Enough!"


    Gong Qiang is Gong Yu''s opponent. After a few punches, blood has been blown out of his nose.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to make it too ugly, but she doesn''t like Gong Qiang anymore.


    "I ask you, where were you when the old palace was occupied by Yu?"


    She looked at Gong Qiang faintly. The latter touched the blood on his mouth and said angrily.


    "At that time, Lao Zu asked us to hide so that we could wait for the opportunity to take back the old house!"


    "When my grandfather asked you to hide, you hid. Where were you when my great grandfather wandered away and suffered a lot? Look at your wife and children. They are yellow and skinny. Why didn''t you support them? Just now, what were you doing when the copper insulted the palace family? Hum, a coward has a good reason. If you are really a bloody man of the palace family, why don''t you go to Yu family and find those who want to help you If you want to harm the people of the palace family, you are fighting with your own people. You are really promising! "


    Lin Mengya''s rebuke made Gong Qiang stare, but he couldn''t say a word to refute.


    "Wow - Mom, qiao''er is hungry. Qiao''er wants to eat!"


    One side, the child held in her arms by a thin woman suddenly cried.


    Although the child was dressed as a boy, his voice was that of a delicate girl.


    Seeing the child crying with hunger, the woman panicked, but coaxed her child patiently.


    "Qiao''er? What qiao''er? Where''s our baby?"


    Gong Qiang was surprised by the girl''s cry. Gong Qiang couldn''t care to stand up and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Qiao''er is good. My mother will feed you now."


    The woman took out a small piece of black and yellow cake from her arms and gave it to her skinny daughter.


    "I ask you, where is my son, our son? Who is she? Who is Qiaoer?"


    Gong Qiang got up and questioned the woman loudly.


    However, the woman shed tears and looked at him like a dead tree.


    "Sheng''er, do you remember sheng''er? Our son, my heart! He has long been starved to death. I''m useless as a mother. I didn''t keep my child. I let his body be taken away by wild dogs. Where are you, Gong Qiang?"


    The lady sobbed blood and broke her heart.


    Qiao''er in her arms was also frightened, holding the cake and lying on the woman''s shoulder sobbing.


    "I''m not human! I''m not human!"


    Gong Qiang cried bitterly and slapped his mouth.


    "But didn''t I leave you some silver before I left?"


    The woman seemed uncontrollable and beat Gong Qiang.


    "They robbed them all. They said that the palace family was finished, so they had no scruples. My son was starved to death!"


    The lady''s cry was too sad, but her thin body couldn''t bear it.


    Seeing that she was about to cry and faint, Lin Mengya sighed and said.


    "Sister-in-law, although your biological son is gone, don''t you still have Qiao? Come on, give me the child. How can children eat dry cakes?"


    The woman subconsciously tightened her hand for fear that her little daughter would be taken away.


    Lin Mengya smiled at them. The shy little girl secretly looked at her with her eyes.


    "Go with your aunt. Let''s let your mother have a good rest, okay?"


    The child''s heart is very pure. She can feel that the beautiful aunt in front of her is not a bad person.


    But she was really reluctant to give up her mother. Although she was picked up, her mother protected her all the time and didn''t let her suffer any injustice.


    Small hands, tightly wrapped around her mother''s neck, put his face on her mother''s face and comforted her mother.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing. It''s better to have a daughter. How considerate her daughter is.


    "Sister-in-law, I don''t think you''re in good health. Why don''t you follow me to the main house to take care of yourself."


    No matter how much she dislikes Gong Qiang, her mother sympathizes with each other.


    Watching her child die in front of her, when her mother''s heart is broken, she can survive until now because of this new child.


    "Hum, we''ll take them away. You can reflect here!"


    In fact, Gong Wu secretly touched his red eyes. He gently opened Gong Qiang''s wife and turned his head coldly to Gong Qiang.


    "You are kind and righteous to others. In the end, who will be kind and righteous to you?"


    Lin Mengya is not falling into a well, but she hopes Gong Qiang, such a cowardly Gong family, can realize a fact.


    If you are soft hearted when fighting with a wolf, you are digging your own grave.


    Gong Qiang stood there, his heart had already been turned upside down.

 Chapter 1131

    The Gong family is busy, not only because they have to prepare to go to Xinzhou in a few days, but also because of the words of their eldest daughter.


    Although many people are still holding a wait-and-see attitude, there are also brave people who come to sell their houses here.


    For such a person, Lin Mengya not only made the delivery for him, but also gave him five liang of silver on the basis of selling the house.


    You know, in feiye City, the man''s house is not necessarily worth five Liang.


    One, two.


    After tasting the sweetness, the non Yecheng people began a vigorous house selling plan.


    After Lin Mengya returned to Gong''s house, she discussed with her great grandparents again. Gong Qiang''s affair woke her up,


    What the children of the palace family lack most now is a strong spirit and strong physique.


    In order to train and train the children of the palace family, Lin Mengya discussed with her great grandfather to find two serious and responsible people and form a construction team, which is mainly responsible for building houses for the relocated residents outside the city.


    This proposal, except Gong Wu, is very strange and creative.


    But the great grandfather had some concerns. After all, the palace family is an aristocratic family. If the children of the aristocratic family go to be a mason¡ª¡ª


    I have to say that the owner of their family has some ideas.


    But Gong Qianfeng was Lin Mengya''s opponent. A few words fooled the old man into tears and flustered his chest.


    So much so that the Gong family learned such a lesson after the return of Gong Ya''s master.


    Adults must work as coolies outside for one year. During this period, the elders of the palace family will score this person''s virtue. The higher the score, the more important it will be when they go back.


    In short, future generations of the Gong family love and hate her.


    Unfortunately, she turned to ashes at that time. Where would she care.


    "Aunt, aunt, feed me!"


    The tender voice of ink in her arms called back Lin Mengya''s thoughts.


    When he returned to his mind, Mo Yan had tooted his small mouth dyed red by watermelon juice and spoiled her with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, well, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya quickly dug a spoonful on the sweet melon pulp and fed it to the little guy.


    Mo Yan narrowed his eyes and was a little proud on his face.


    Only he can have the honor of being fed by his aunt!


    Not far away, yuanze and qiao''er could only look enviously, and then bit the watermelon in their hands harder.


    Um! Sweet!


    "Mo Yan," Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief, wiped Mo Yan''s small face and said softly. "My aunt will go out in a few days. When you are at home, you should get along well with your brothers and sisters. Do you know?"


    He ordered xiaodouding''s nose. Although Mo Yan was not very satisfied, Yuan Ze and qiao''er accompanied him. Mo Yan was not as lonely as before.


    Children are always sensitive. Maybe when the gap is up, she is also missing a child like them. Mo Yan doesn''t have to say. Qiao''er and yuanze also stick to her tightly.


    "Mo Yan knows. Don''t worry, aunt. But you should come back quickly!"


    Although he asked Lin Mengya to go, his little hand still unconsciously hugged her calf.


    "Well, when my aunt comes back, I''ll bring you all gifts!"


    She stuffed a mouthful of watermelon into Mo Yan. Although they were all small peas, she knew it in her heart.


    Hearing the gift, Mo Yan laughed again and continued to shout to eat watermelon.


    "Master, Meng and Xu are here."


    Bai Su is sure to go with her, but it''s no good that the three little things at home are left unattended.


    These days, because of the existence of Mo Yan, Zeng Zu also met with yuanze.


    The great grandfather also knew that the child was innocent. These days, he always asked Mo Yan and yuanze to play in his yard.


    During the past few days, most of the time, the three little guys ate and lived together in their great grandfather''s yard.


    But when she left, the child had to be entrusted to the right person.


    After her understanding in recent days, Meng is a good person. As for Gong Qiang''s wife Xu, she has lost her body and her mind is stimulated by her own son''s tragic death. Sometimes she is confused.


    Although Lin Mengya gave her a prescription for recuperation, she can''t recover overnight.


    Therefore, she can only entrust the child to Meng and let Xu help.


    "Please come in, yuanze, and take your brother and sister out to play."


    Although Gong yuanze was young, he was taught well by Meng and looked like a brother.


    Two little followers are willing to listen to him and accept his care.


    The little man went out to play with two small steamed stuffed buns, and Bai Su looked after them himself.


    Soon, Meng and Xu came to Lin Mengya.


    "Yes, miss."


    The two knelt down together and saluted Lin Mengya.


    Although the children can play around in front of her, the two mothers are unwilling to break the rules at will.


    Moreover, for them, the eldest Miss Gong Ya is very kind to both of them, and their hearts are full of gratitude to her.


    "They''re all up, family. Why bother?"


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya is still not used to people kneeling to her.


    But the elder brother took her for a long time a few days ago. The general truth is that she is the symbol of the palace family. If the palace family has no rules from her, won''t it be more chaotic in the future.


    Therefore, she could only do so, but she let people put two thick round mats in her room.


    If you kneel down like this, you will never feel knee pain.


    "Xu Shi, I think you are much better. You should take this medicine on time."


    That day, Xu, like a beggar, actually came for the first day.


    If the Gong family hadn''t found their mother and daughter in time and brought them dry food, I''m afraid the poor mother and daughter would follow in the footsteps of her poor child.


    "Yes, thank you, miss."


    Xu''s words were few and his face was always full of sadness.


    Both women and mothers, Lin Mengya and Meng always know her best.


    "I invited you two here because I wanted to discuss something with you."


    "If you have anything, please tell me."


    Meng''s head was bowed, and it was not as formal as when they met for the first time.


    But she is always very respectful to the eldest lady.


    "You know, Mo Yan is my nephew. My nephew has a hard life. He lost his mother since he was a child. He came back to the palace with me and really suffered a lot. In the past, the child was brought by my nursing mother, not by himself. I''m always worried. I look at you two very well, so I hope you can be his nursing mother."


    It is said that a large family looking for a nursing mother can''t be so casual.


    We have to choose some who look good, have a good temperament and are in good health. They are mainly innocent.


    But the child is very special. About the holy body, Ann Zichen told her everything he knew.


    Therefore, for the sake of Mo Yan''s safety, she must not let Mo Yan leave her sight before he reaches adulthood.


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate. Young master Moyan is your nephew. We are clumsy. I''m afraid we''ll delay the young master."


    Meng was terrified, but Xu didn''t seem to resist.


    Probably because her dead child is also a boy. For Mo Yan, she is always more loving.


    "You also know how the Gong family is now, so I can''t easily push my children to strangers. There are some tragedies that I don''t want to repeat. Meng, you should understand what I mean."


    Meng''s body was instantly stiff, and there was a little more fear in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that Meng''s response would come from what scene he thought of.


    With a slight sigh, she whispered to Xu Shi to look after the children first.


    In the room, only Lin Mengya and Meng were left.


    It is summer now, but Meng''s body is trembling.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you now. I didn''t mention it to stab your heart, but I think you should come out. That beast is not worth your forgiveness."


    At home, because of Meng''s special status, some people pity her, but others hate her.


    Therefore, in the early days, Meng and yuanze suffered a lot.


    But the poor woman put up with it silently without any excuse.


    Yuanze''s heart did not leave any trace of resentment.


    For a suffering woman, Meng has done well.


    "No, it''s not like that. Brother Zhe, brother zhe was deceived by Yu''s family. He told me that if he didn''t do that, Yu''s family would take our mother and son. Yuanze was saved by his life. For this reason, he almost broke a leg. Please save him and brother zhe!"


    Meng once again knelt at her feet for Gong Zhe.


    The hands seized her skirt and burst into tears.


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked at the poor woman.


    If you don''t really want to tell her what happened, I''m afraid she will be used by Gong zhe all her life.


    Bent down and helped the man up.


    Just at this time, there was no temperature in her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Do you know what Gong zhe did outside?"


    Meng shuddered, his red and swollen eyes looked at her timidly, bit his lips and answered in a small voice.


    "Brother Zhe, he cheated many people. However, he told me that although he was involved with Yu family, what he wanted was to let the Gong family live. We had no food at that time. Brother zhe took them to find work."


    The silly woman, Lin Mengya shook her head and had to tell her those cruel things.


    "Your brother Zhe, he colluded with his family and sold all the palace family. The job you said is actually to be other people''s domestic slaves. Hehe, what kind of treatment do you think they will receive?"


    Lin Mengya''s smile was so cold that Meng''s shivered.

 Chapter 1132

    "No, brother zhe won''t do that! Brother Zhe, brother Zhe is also a member of the palace family. How could he --"


    Meng Shi panicked, but Lin Mengya clearly saw that she had a dead heart like dust falling in her eyes.


    It seems that Meng is not completely unaware.


    It''s just self deception.


    "Do you know how your son''s arm was broken?"


    Lin Mengya''s words, like a steel knife, pierced the scar on the woman''s heart.


    She could not bear it, but if it went on like this, Meng would believe the man''s nonsense again.


    Rather than so, it is better to let Meng completely give up his heart.


    "Yes, yuanze''s arm, yes, was..."


    "I can''t go on, can I? Let me tell you, he was sold by his father to a scum who likes to molest boys. Yuanze didn''t obey, his wolf hearted father dropped him with a chain. Later, the two scum wanted to violence yuanze at the same time. Yuanze struggled desperately to annoy them, so they cut off one of yuanze''s arms ¡£ If my brothers hadn''t arrived in time, your son would have died! "


    "No -"


    Meng burst into tears, which were mixed with all the sadness of a woman.


    Listening to her cry, Lin Mengya felt as if her heart had been crushed.


    She also knelt down and held the strong and fragile woman in her arms.


    "Cry, just cry. You''re still young and have a son. Forget that scum, and I''ll avenge you later."


    "I, I''m sorry yuanze... I don''t deserve to be his mother, I don''t deserve..."


    Meng is not stupid. She is just too kind.


    And kindness is used on animals, that is to give them a sharp blade that can hurt themselves at will.


    "It''s not your fault. Look how well you taught yuanze. No one can hurt you with me in the future."


    She gently patted Meng''s back as if she were coaxing a child.


    In fact, Meng was not unaware, but the kindness in her nature made her choose to believe her husband''s words.


    Not because Gong Zhe is her husband, but because she hopes that these are just misunderstandings.


    The truth of everything may be as her husband said, so that no one will suffer such cruel things.


    However, it backfired.


    Finally, because of her husband, the children of the palace family who were sold out, and her son, they all suffered the cruelest things in the world.


    This woman, completely collapsed.


    "Miss, can you promise me one thing?"


    After crying in Lin Mengya''s arms for a long time, Meng could resist the sadness in his heart.


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart. In fact, she already knew what Meng''s request was.


    Even if she doesn''t say it, she will do it for her.


    "I hope you can redeem the sold people. Our mother and son owe the big guy the money. My life is not over, so my children will continue to bear all this."


    Lin Mengya patted Meng''s shoulder. After all, Meng still surprised her.


    She thought Meng would let her avenge their mother and son, but she didn''t expect that what this man thought first was how to bear the responsibility of her man.


    "That''s what Gong zhe owes the Gong family, not you. Moreover, yuanze is the child of our Gong family. You raised him so well. In the future, this child will be an indispensable person for the rise of the Gong family. You should not be responsible for these things by your mother and son. Don''t worry, the current Gong family is not what it used to be."


    She comforted Meng in a soft voice, but her little hand secretly clasped the acupoints that could help Meng relieve his emotions.


    In addition, the calming medicine incense she used all year round also helped a lot.


    Meng gradually turned to sobbing, but his beautiful face was still with deep regret.


    "I gave the child to you, OK?"


    This time, Meng did not shirk.


    Under Lin Mengya''s expectant eyes, Meng solemnly nodded.


    "Please don''t worry, miss. You give me Mo Yan. I will protect him even if I risk my life."


    Meng stepped back gently and gave her a knock on the head.


    Lin Mengya was relieved. If she left it alone, Meng might be unhappy.


    At least yuanze and Moyan are hanging together. Meng finally won''t do anything stupid. In this way, she can rest assured.


    After Meng returned, he cried all day and night.


    Not everyone can bear such a heartbreak. Meng Shi is just crying. He is already a strong man.


    "Little sister, the cars and horses are ready. We can start at any time."


    Gong Bin''s face is filled with a little forbearance of grief and anger. Xinzhou and his party have to face the biggest wound and shame of the Gong family.


    Any bloody man of the palace family reluctantly suppressed his desire for revenge, quietly bowed down his body, mixed into the soil, let others bully on his back, and waited for the day when it was about to erupt.


    Now, this day has finally come.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s too late. We''ll start today. By the way, big brother has arranged everything at home?"


    Gong bin nodded. Originally, what he was most worried about was that his great grandfather knew that they were going to Xinzhou, but because of what his little sister said, there were an endless stream of people selling houses these days. In addition, there were a lot of Gong family children coming, and there were plenty of hands.


    Now the great grandfather is staring at these things and accompanied by the three little guys. Naturally, he has long forgotten them.


    Even when they went to leave, the great grandfather didn''t listen much, so he threw them an early go and early return.


    Let Gong bin, some cry and laugh.


    "Don''t worry, there was no chance in the past, but it doesn''t mean that our family doesn''t have the ability. I''ve arranged it all. When we come back, there must be a new atmosphere at home."


    Gong bin is full of confidence in the future of the Gong family.


    All this comes from his powerful little sister.


    "That''s good. Let''s inform other brothers. We''ll start after lunch. There are many spies in feiye city. We''d better keep a low profile."


    The second brother was on the other side of his home and went directly to Xinzhou to meet them.


    The rest of the brothers will go with her.


    Gong bin nodded and left to arrange the rest of the work. Lin Mengya was thinking about going to Xinzhou, but she didn''t want to. Zeng Zu came to her study with three small tails.


    "Great grandfather, why are you here?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Did she say that her great grandfather found out what she was going to leave?


    But there was no trace on his face. He just welcomed his great grandfather in and let him sit on his seat.


    "I know what you''re going to do. Alas, silly boy, he''s my blood relative. He can hide things from his mother, but not from me."


    The great grandfather held qiao''er in his arms. The little girl was snow-white and lovely after washing. Her big black eyes hurt very much.


    There is no girl in the Gong family. She was adopted by Gong Qiang''s daughter-in-law. Naturally, everyone treats her as their own girl.


    "I... I don''t want to hide it from my great grandfather. I''m just afraid you''re worried."


    Lin Mengya looked down like a child who had done something wrong.


    Gong Qianfeng sighed and put qiao''er on the ground.


    "I have known the evil done by Gong zhe for a long time. I am the sinner of this family. I have no face to see the ancestors of the palace family for a long time. I can''t die. The palace family can''t be destroyed in my hand or in the hand of that beast!"


    The great grandfather was a little excited, his eyes were red, and his hands beat heavily on the table.


    "Grandpa doesn''t hurt. Qiao''er gives you Huhu. My mother said, Huhu doesn''t hurt."


    A little voice, with a childlike innocence.


    Qiao''er hugged her great grandfather''s hand and carefully blew it again and again for her great grandfather.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing when she saw the little girl.


    "Look, girls are more intimate than boys. Qiao''er, will you stay with grandpa and take care of your grandpa in the future?"


    She was joking, but the little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, with some embarrassment in her eyes.


    "Why, Grandpa, is it bad for you?"


    The little girl shook her head desperately, flashed her big eyes and said quite seriously.


    "Qiaoer''s life was saved by her mother. Qiaoer wants to take care of her mother, but grandpa is also very good to Qiaoer. Qiaoer also wants to take care of Grandpa."


    The little girl''s mouth was as sweet as honey. A word made her great grandfather smile, and she didn''t mention those sad things.


    "Well, well, then my aunt will take care of your grandparents for you. Great grandfather, we are leaving today. Do you have anything else to tell us?"


    Looking at the smile on her great grandfather''s face again, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    These three small steamed stuffed buns have really helped her a lot.


    Gong Qianfeng thought it over carefully before he said.


    "Gong Zhe''s child has been very considerate since childhood. I heard that he has left Yu home now. I''m not very clear about what he is doing now. But ya''er, don''t believe whatever he says. That beast always deceives people."


    "OK, I see. Zeng Zu, if we meet Gong zhe this time, you..."


    She wanted to talk and stopped. Gong Zhe''s presence in the palace family was even more abhorrent than that in the family.


    Therefore, she will try her best to get rid of that scum.


    However, she was afraid of her great grandfather''s heart and left a trace of room.


    At that time, it will be difficult to do.


    She can''t let her great grandfather, an old man who sacrificed his life for the palace family, feel cold.


    "He is him and I am me. From the moment he betrayed the palace family, he is not my great grandson. You must not be soft on traitors."


    Great grandfather, stronger than she thought, with clear gratitude and resentment.


    Yes, after so many things, if he was an indecisive man, I was afraid that the Gong family would have been swallowed up long ago.

 Chapter 1133

    "Great grandfather, don''t worry, I understand."


    Even though Gong Qianfeng still has some bumps in his heart, he has long been completely disappointed with the traitor.


    I have to say, in this way, she can handle it more easily.


    "However, you still try to get the beast back. The beast is in collusion with those people. I''m afraid if you kill him in Xinzhou, there may be complications."


    Nodding, she forgot that.


    "But Gong zhe doesn''t have such great ability. Do other aristocratic families have to protect him?"


    Judging by common sense, Gong Zhe, a traitor who betrayed his family, will not be reused even in other families.


    After all, who would believe his loyalty if he could betray his own family?


    Gong Qianfeng shook his head this time and said with some hesitation.


    "This is also what I always find strange. Alas, I don''t know these things very well. Your brothers are worried about my health and never tell the truth. You can ask them on the way."


    Want to come, also want to ask a clear.


    After seeing off her great grandfather, her eldest brother took care of everything at home and abroad. She could only clean up her gifts with Bai su.


    I had expected this kind of thing for a long time. Since half a month ago, eldest brother, they deliberately bought a lot of things for her.


    From her perspective, many things are very precious, but not luxurious and vulgar.


    It seems that the aesthetic standards of the Gong family coincide with her.


    Lala and miscellaneous picked up about a large box. Because it was midsummer, she often wore some thin gauze clothes.


    Nevertheless, before starting, the big brother still called someone and brought her a lot of things from the outside. He stuffed the car full, and then he was willing to give up.


    Lin Mengya was speechless, but her eldest brother said it was inevitable to smash the field in Xinzhou this time.


    If they don''t have enough pomp, they will be looked down upon.


    Buddha depends on gold clothes and people depend on clothes. What''s the truth.


    But when she thought of being manipulated like a clothes shelf, she couldn''t help but one head and two big ones.


    Traveling in summer is generally harder.


    However, there are skilled craftsmen on the side of the state of Wei, who specially made a very cool carriage for dignitaries to enjoy.


    On the roof, not only extremely strong wood boards are used, but also there is a layer of water in the interlayer between the two layers of wood boards on the roof, which greatly alleviates the degree of scorching heat.


    In the carriage, the door is replaced by a fragrant bead curtain. In this way, the faint fragrance floats in the breeze, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    In the rear car, there is a small pony car with boxes for holding ice cubes. Along the way, people will go to the ice cellar in advance to order the ice cubes to be used next.


    In this way, the charming guests inside don''t have to suffer any summer heat.


    The only drawback is that the speed will be greatly reduced.


    But rich people, since they have put on these pomp, who will hurry?


    Along the way, she has seen what a great family looks like.


    Sure enough, I burned money.


    "It''s been a long time in our family. No one has ever taken such a car?"


    Gong Wu touched the clear carriage and said with emotion.


    The palace family has prepared two for the young master and young lady.


    But Gong five and Gong four felt bored sitting with Gong bin and ran to Lin Mengya''s car for a reason.


    Four people in a car are not crowded at all, and it won''t make people feel hot.


    "Why, did you all travel in this car before?"


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of heat, and probably because of the sea, the climate here in feiye city is not very hot.


    Even she felt that the car was extravagant, but her brothers were very calm.


    In particular, Gong Wu seems not satisfied.


    "We haven''t taken it before, but I heard from my great grandfather that in the past, such cars were only taken by the children of our Palace branch. As for the owner''s car, it was a magnificent one. Even the carriage was covered with ivory and gold. There were special mechanisms in the car. It was warm in winter and cool in summer. It was like a house."


    Lin Mengya was shocked. Look at the style and pomp of others. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t think of it.


    "Then what happened? Where did the car go?"


    She just asked unintentionally. After all, it can be said to be a treasure. It is estimated that one door alone will be enough for her to eat for a year.


    But when asked this question, Gong Wu''s eyes suddenly became extremely fierce.


    "Since the death of the old master, the acting master has adhered to his duty and refused to break the rules. So he parked his car in a yard and waited for the return of future masters. No matter how sad we were, we didn''t pay attention to that thing. But unexpectedly, Gong Zhe, that bastard, stole the car!"


    This is really Unexpected harvest.


    "Fifth brother, pay attention to your words and deeds."


    Gong Si held a folding fan of sapphire bone and gently touched Gong Wu''s knee.


    Nowadays, the five sons of the palace family have worked hard and enjoyed happiness, exuding real wealth and beauty.


    The fourth palace is still as gentle as jade, but it is enough to fascinate thousands of girls.


    Even today, Lin Mengya always looks at her fourth brother. How can this little brother be so beautiful.


    Gong Si could only smile suspiciously at her naked and hot eyes.


    Although he likes his little sister''s eyes to follow him, why does he always have the illusion that he has become a roast goose?


    Probably, their food has been too vegetarian recently.


    "There are no outsiders here. I know that when you arrive in Xinzhou, you must be careful in your words and deeds. You will never cause trouble at home."


    Lin Mengya said she didn''t believe it. If the fifth brother didn''t bite his teeth and clench his fist when he spoke, he still had a little credibility.


    However, fools can see that this guy is holding his strength to smash the field and fight.


    Should she stay away from her fifth brother for her own safety?


    "You know, little sister, do you know why this time, they settled down with the Xu family and set up the slave auction house in Xinzhou?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She only knew that she settled down with the Xu family. Although she made a living by selling slaves, they were not the only slave traders who defended the country.


    But the slaves who settled down with the Xu family were extremely docile and varied, especially the lovely children and the beautiful young men and women.


    With these, settled down with the Xu family made a lot of profits.


    But they also have to pay heavy taxes and are despised.


    If the auction market is set up in Xinzhou, the only thing she can guess is that she wants to be disadvantageous to the palace family?


    "That''s because Xinzhou was once a fief of our palace family. Although our palace family had domestic slaves, it was not allowed to auction them publicly. When our domestic slaves grew up, the owner would let him choose whether to stay in the palace family or get rid of slavery and become the people of the kingdom of Wei. Now, you understand."


    The four corners of the palace''s lips smiled faintly. With the girl''s intelligence, she must have guessed.


    Lin Mengya breathed out gently, probably because she had lived in modern life for more than 20 years. After returning here, she always couldn''t get used to slaves.


    A living person should be treated as an object. It seems that he can''t accept it.


    "The fourth brother is not a native of the kingdom of Wei. Is he inferior? Look at me, what''s different from you?"


    Gong Si touched her little head and said secretly.


    "Yes, you are freer and smarter than us. I don''t think it''s good to go on like this."


    With that, Gong Si winked at her, and his hands were more gentle.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized his idea. God, the thought of the fourth brother is really avant-garde!


    "I will fight for the liberation of slaves with my four brothers!"


    Holding the fourth brother''s hand, Lin Mengya almost burst out a star in her eyes.


    Looking at her four brothers with great admiration, she is really a warm man. No, she is a greenhouse effect man!


    "Hey, what do you mean? No, I don''t care if you have discussed any interesting things. You must add me!"


    Gong Wu didn''t understand, mainly because he didn''t want to find out.


    Nevertheless, he stubbornly stepped in and broke up with Lin Mengya, holding a small hand tightly in the palm of his hand.


    The little sister''s hands are small and soft. Sure enough, they are different from their big men.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to talk to him. She just wanted to develop the friendship between revolutionary comrades with Gong Si.


    Bai Su tilted her head and looked at the reaction of the three masters.


    Why do you think it''s a little, good?


    Secretly frowned and shook his head. Forget it, as long as the master is happy.


    Although the people in the carriage are not hard, the people outside the carriage, like horses, are still exposed to the sun.


    Gong bin arranged very well. Not only was there shade on the road, but also everyone would stop to have a rest at the hottest noon.


    In fact, I didn''t go far in a day. I stayed in a small town at night.


    After everything was arranged properly, Lin Mengya, accompanied by Bai Su, allowed her to get off the carriage.


    Looking at the brightly lit but somewhat ancient buildings in front of her, she couldn''t help looking up and looked at the plaque.


    "Taining inn."


    She gently read out the four words, and there was a very simple word "Gong" in the center of the plaque.


    "This used to be the inn of our palace family."


    Gong bin knew what she wanted to ask, so he said it in advance.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya walked to the inn.


    The scale here is not small, and after entering the door, I first came to a small circular yard.


    If you go straight ahead, you will find the dining hall, and the cloisters on the left and right, you can go straight up to the top guest room.


    "When did it close here?"

 Chapter 1134

    The yard was cleaned very clean, you can see the brilliance of the day.


    Just such an inn in a small town is what it looks like now. I don''t know what a magnificent scene it is at the beginning.


    It''s a pity to give up.


    "In this area, it was about three years ago."


    Gong bin seemed very familiar with it and led her around.


    "Big brother has been here?"


    Gong bin sighed and youyou said.


    "I''m different from your brothers. I didn''t have much talent on the way to practice martial arts. Moreover, the life at home was not good at that time. I was the biggest and was sensitive to reason. I should also shoulder the responsibility of taking care of my brother. Here is the first place for me to experience."


    No wonder there are such feelings. Lin Mengya can''t help feeling sorry.


    In fact, the elder brother''s martial arts are good. Although he is not a top expert, he is much better than her weak woman.


    It can be seen that the big brother was thinking about how to take care of the family, so he gave up the opportunity to practice martial arts.


    "Big brother, I think it''s a pity if such an inn is thrown away. If big brother has this idea, I think it''s better to support it again?"


    Gong bin was stunned and his eyes lit up a bit of heat.


    Soon it was destroyed again, just like before, with a calm heart.


    "You misunderstood my little sister. I''m not reluctant to give up. Besides, don''t you have your own plan? Brother has no other advantages and can only help you."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt a little sad.


    Great grandfather once told her about several brothers, and his tone was full of self shame.


    In particular, the great brother and great grandfather feel that they owe a lot.


    I hope I can make up for it in the future.


    Now seeing that her eldest brother is interested in these things, how could she not seize such an opportunity.


    After some calculation, she said.


    "Don''t hide it from elder brother. In fact, I really need elder brother''s help to make a living."


    As soon as he heard that his little sister needed him, Gong bin immediately became interested.


    "You said, if you can help me, I will help you."


    "I just have a preliminary idea about this matter. Elder brother, our palace family has been handed down for so long. Why has it been reduced to such a situation in only 50 years? Have you ever thought about the reason?"


    "This..."


    In the first few years, I was busy looking for a living job for the family. Where can I take care of these.


    But now I think about it carefully. In fact, the original thing has long had an omen.


    But they didn''t notice it in advance. Even if they did, they didn''t pay attention to it, which led to today''s bitter fruit.


    "It''s not because our family is too separated from the aristocratic family in order to avoid suspicion. Although there are in laws, there are not many direct in laws of our palace family in the past 50 years. We should be able to see clearly how much love is left in Yu Mingzhu."


    Because of the high status of women, the Gong family always accompany a large amount of women when they get married.


    However, the palace is dominated by men. The palace family let women be the masters of the family, just hoping to rely on the identity of women and become an existence that is not hated by others in the aristocratic family.


    But in this way, they also have a fatal weakness. They have no connection with other families except in laws.


    Therefore, once the Gong family grows into a fat and tender sheep and the wolves around them, they will find a chance to pounce on them.


    She must find a way to connect the palace family with other aristocratic families,


    In this way, we will not be passive.


    "I know what you mean, but the instructions of the palace family say that the children of the palace family are not allowed to become officials easily. In fact, even in the imperial court, the people of the palace family will not be paid attention to. What else can we do?"


    Gong Bin''s face is somewhat unwilling. Who doesn''t have a dream in his heart, but it''s more difficult for the Gong family to realize their dream than others.


    "Yes, the relationship between the DPRK and China is complex, and the relationship between officials will be affected by their families. Therefore, if the current palace family goes, they can only be marginalized. However, there is one thing they can''t compare with us."


    "What is it?"


    Gong bin couldn''t help asking, should it be said that his little sister was born with the ability to bewitch people?


    Why does he choose to believe every time he listens to him.


    Maybe they have been disappointed for too long and really need such a person to bring hope to them.


    "That''s the experience and wealth we have accumulated over the years. I asked my great grandfather carefully before. He said that because our palace is famous for its benevolence and kindness, talented people who are very knowledgeable but can''t show their ambition will go to our palace. Although most of them choose to live in seclusion or live in seclusion because of the situation of the palace It''s running away. But I believe that other families will not pay much attention to them except our palace family. So I''m going to set up a school in feiye city. There should be the strongest teachers in it. Whether it''s literature or martial arts, it''s the first-rate in the country of Wei! "


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were shining, and even her face was shining with confidence.


    Gong bin felt that his breathing was suddenly not smooth.


    He stared at the arrogant woman and his heart beat faster.


    "At that time, our palace family will become the leading family school. Those people obviously despise the gentlemen we invite, but they have to admit that their talents and knowledge are higher than those they invite. There is so much competition among the aristocratic families. If one day a foolish person ascends the position of house master, the shame of the palace family today will be their end. They, We understand this more than we do, but those gentlemen will not leave, and other families will not agree. This is the most appropriate thing for our family to do. Think about it. The pillars of the country in the future are all cultivated by our palace family. What will they do to the palace family? "


    Gong bin heard the sound of her heartbeat. She was the only one who completely solved the problem she had been worried about.


    The tone makes the "palace family" an independent family. It''s better to make the "palace family" the palace family of the world.


    If the people of the palace family are not officials, the school can only be in the charge of the palace family.


    And those gentlemen will have a far-reaching impact on the children of those aristocratic families.


    Even if you don''t rely on in laws, you can make the palace family have an inseparable relationship with those people in the court.


    Then, at least not as helpless as now.


    However, he still has one doubt.


    "However, there is an imperial school in huangzun. If we run another school, will huangzun agree?"


    About this, Lin Mengya thought of it at the beginning of the design.


    "The purpose of your Majesty''s school is not to make these children better. It is to control and frighten the aristocratic families behind those children. However, the aristocratic families also have their own methods. Many of their forces infiltrate into the imperial school. However, we are different. We don''t allow any forces other than the palace family, whether direct or branch, We must all treat each other equally. In that case, your majesty, where is the reason to stop? Don''t forget that the excellence of the branch represents the weakening of the direct line. There are some things that emperor Zun can see better than us. "


    The territory of Wei state is too vast, so it is obviously unrealistic for emperor Zun to recover the power in the hands of the aristocratic family.


    Therefore, he can not seek stability, but chaos.


    When someone rises, someone weakens.


    At that time, the change of aristocratic family will be more conducive to the stability of imperial power.


    The emperor will understand this. If he can''t see clearly, he won''t sit for long if he''s afraid of that position.


    "Hoo... Little sister, you are too brave. I dare not think of these things."


    From the heart, I sincerely admire his little sister''s courage.


    With such a mind, we can figure out the psychology of those people everywhere, and how much effort is needed to do it.


    "It''s just an idea. I''m afraid it''s not that simple if I want to run it. The reason why I want to take back feiyecheng is that in the future, family studies will be the palace family, and the palace family will be the family school. At that time, let alone at home, even if it''s a hundred miles away, I don''t dare to rob the house. This is also the best way to protect the people. We don''t have to worry about money. But it''s obviously not Good policy. "


    All she can do is make a suggestion.


    How to build a school ultimately depends on the strength of big guys.


    "I see, and the inns in front of our palace family are all over the country. If we can open them, it will also be helpful for running schools, right?"


    Seeing that her eldest brother finally went to the road, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but live in her heart and praised her eldest brother.


    "Yes, at that time, the inn will be the registration office for students everywhere and the place for selection on the first floor. We should teach students according to their aptitude. Although it is a family school, we can''t muddle people''s children. Of course, we have to worry about these things in the future. Now, I''ll entrust this matter to my eldest brother."


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong bin eagerly. She saw the ability of the five sons of the Gong family in her eyes these days.


    Elder brother Gong bin is mature and steady. He is very rigorous and responsible in his life and work.


    It may be less smooth than the third brother, but it is very reliable.


    No matter how trivial things are, he can arrange them in an orderly manner and with ease.


    Generally speaking, big brother can employ people and do things.


    It would be most appropriate to leave such a thing as running a school to him.


    "OK, I''ll do it now. By the way, your other four brothers can also help. You can think about what they can do and arrange for them to do it. I''m afraid it''s boring them."

 Chapter 1135

    In Gong Bin''s eyes, there was something that made Lin Mengya deeply feel interesting.


    The eldest brother of her family seems calm, but in fact, he is also a leisurely person who can''t see others.


    "Well, the palace is full of waste, and many things have to start over. Just big brother, you call others and I don''t care. You have to sympathize with my delicate body."


    She tilted her head and winked at Gong bin.


    The latter smiled helplessly, shook his head and said.


    "I see. There are so many men in our palace. Where do you need a girl to keep busy?"


    In fact, she is not afraid of hard work. After all, she is going to leave the palace family.


    Therefore, from now on, she should also prepare for her departure.


    Although it is a closed Inn, they have everything they need. When they go out, they also bring cooks and food.


    But some common fresh fruits and vegetables need to be purchased now.


    Sitting in the main hall of the inn, someone had already cut cold watermelons and put them on the table in a cyan jade bowl.


    It''s hot today. We can''t help eating more.


    While chatting in the room, I suddenly heard some noise outside.


    "Why don''t you let me in? Isn''t this an inn? Since it''s an inn, there''s no reason to drive people out!"


    "That''s right. At the beginning, the two brothers of Taining Inn won the show. Now you have opened quietly. Obviously, you don''t pay attention to our brothers!"


    Two voices, one deep and one domineering.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and immediately had a close follower around her. She rushed out to deal with the situation.


    "Bai Su, go and see what happens."


    Bai Su, who stood behind her, dodged and disappeared, and then came the more arrogant words of the two men.


    "Haven''t you reopened? Hum, joke, are you fooling us? Look, do you know this man?"


    "You, how can you beat people for no reason? This is the private property of our palace family, and no one has the right to intervene."


    The long follower is Gong Liu. He has always been with his eldest brother. The others didn''t learn, but he is simple, honest and down-to-earth. He has a bit of eldest brother''s temperament.


    But even such a person, but still raised the tone, afraid of each other, is really difficult.


    "Hum, there are no tigers in the mountains. Monkeys are called overlords. Please rest and I''ll have a look."


    How could Gong Wu bear this? After saying this, he got up and went to teach those people a lesson.


    "Sit down!"


    Gong bin whispered. No matter how angry Gong Wu was, he didn''t dare to disobey his brother''s order.


    Only in the eyes, there is still some anger.


    "Well, brother, in my opinion, it''s better to let the fifth brother deal with it. The fifth brother is rough and meticulous. He won''t screw it up, will he?"


    No one expected that Lin Mengya would intercede with Gong Wu.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Gong bin had nothing to say.


    He had to wave at Gong Wu, who immediately jumped out of the main hall like an arrow.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    She smiled and thanked Gong bin. The latter sighed, but there was no worry on her face.


    Sure enough, the noise outside soon stopped.


    Not much time later, Gong bin returned to their eyes with several people.


    Bai Su immediately stood beside Lin Mengya. When she shouldn''t speak, she never took the initiative to speak.


    However, now that there is Gong Wu, it must have been done.


    "What''s going on and how did you deal with it?"


    Gong bin is still a little worried. Although his fifth brother is smart and a genius for practicing martial arts, he is different from Gong er. He is always so impetuous.


    The palace five first calmed his emotions, and then reported back.


    "It''s just two gangsters who came here to make trouble. They saw the door of our inn reopen, and then met the person who went to buy vegetables at the door. I didn''t start with them. They asked for money. We gave it to him. It''s all right. It''s all handled."


    Gong bin gently screwed his eyebrows and looked at the five younger brothers with some doubts.


    When did the child change his temper?


    "Really?"


    Gong Wu put his hand on his chest with an eager look.


    "Don''t you believe me? It''s true. I dare not deceive you."


    That''s true. Other aspects aside, these brothers, no one dares to lie to him.


    After a little meditation, he couldn''t help taking a new look at his younger brother Gong Yu.


    "Well, you did a good job. It''s better to do more than one thing when you''re out. Besides, we still have important things to do. It''s right for the moment."


    It''s rare. I''ll be praised by the eldest brother of the palace family.


    Even adults like Gong Wuyi showed a slightly shy smile.


    After sending away the two cheats and appeasing the innocent and wronged servants who bought vegetables, they had dinner and went back to their rooms to rest.


    After taking a bath, he leaned against the bed and asked Bai Su to help dry his long hair.


    Although it was quiet around, there were palace families patrolling around the inn.


    "How did Gong Yu deal with today''s affairs?"


    "Originally, the two men only came to blackmail. After Gong Liu arrived, he didn''t be unkind to them. But the two men went too far and pushed Gong Liu. Later, the fifth childe arrived and didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he took the initiative to talk to the two men. Finally, the two men wanted to leave for five liang of silver."


    The fifth brother is so talkative that he doesn''t look like him.


    "In your opinion, what''s wrong with Gong Yu?"


    She knew that it was a miracle that she didn''t break their legs and throw them out. She took the initiative to cooperate with this kind of door-to-door blackmail, unless the sun came out in the south.


    "No, but the fifth childe didn''t bargain. Those two people were surprised, as if they hadn''t thought of it."


    Lin Mengya pulled down her hand and motioned that Bai Su didn''t have to wipe it again.


    "My fifth brother, don''t look at him all day, but what he thinks in his heart, I''m afraid it will surprise us."


    The guest rooms upstairs are very spacious, and sitting in the window, you can see the outside scenery.


    However, there is nothing to see in this small town. Except for the sparse lights like fireflies, everything else is dark, and the general outline can be vaguely recognized.


    The eldest brother said that since the decline of the palace family, even everything in the fief has never recovered.


    Now it seems that it is true.


    "Master, it''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya touched her hair. It was almost dry, so she took off her shoes and socks and went to bed.


    I don''t know how long she slept. She only heard something outside.


    Bai Su, who slept outside, got up without saying a word, took his sword and went out to check it.


    Sporadic sleepiness was dispersed. Lin Mengya sat in bed, waiting for Bai Su''s return.


    The sound outside was suppressed again. Soon, someone knocked on her door.


    "Little sister, how are you?"


    Listening to the voice, it should be the fourth brother. Lin Mengya immediately put on her coat and opened the door for him with both hands and feet.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the anxiety in the look of Gong Si.


    "I''m fine. What''s going on outside?"


    Gong Si followed several people behind him. Seeing that she opened the door, Gong Si immediately winked at the people behind her.


    Those people immediately took orders and went upstairs and downstairs. They didn''t know what they were looking for.


    "Someone sneaked in and made a hand with your fifth brother. We don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. We''re afraid it''s for you."


    What, someone sneaked in?


    Lin Mengya''s mind suddenly changed. She knew that the news of her return had spread all over the aristocratic family.


    Among them, countless people want their lives.


    However, they can''t act rashly, otherwise, they will bring disaster to their family.


    Is it true that some people are not afraid of trouble?


    "Can you find out who did it?"


    Gong Si shook his head, but he didn''t know, so they felt worried.


    "I''ll be careful myself. Don''t worry, four brothers."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Bai Su returned to her side. With the protection of this girl, Gong Si was at ease.


    He continued to search the inn with people. The doors and windows were closed. After Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su, she didn''t want to sleep anymore.


    As soon as it was noisy, it was till dawn.


    When the candle burned out, Lin Mengya and Bai Su sat on the couch and didn''t sleep for half a night.


    Until Gong bin came and saw his little sister''s haggard face, he couldn''t help feeling very distressed.


    Ordered people to bring breakfast to her room. Lin Mengya immediately grabbed her big brother and asked about last night.


    "Did you say to ask the intruder? Your fifth brother said that the man''s martial arts were not high, but he was extremely tricky. We searched so many people and let him escape. However, he didn''t seem to come to seek revenge. When he fought with your fifth brother last night, he kept a sense of propriety everywhere and didn''t mean to hurt people. I think it won''t be bad for us."


    Having said that, such behavior of hiding head and tail is not aboveboard. I think it won''t be a good man.


    After breakfast, she felt a little better.


    Several brothers sympathized with her and decided to rest here for another day.


    After Lin Mengya and Bai Su mended their sleep, the matter that night had a not happy ending


    They are all guessing who the mysterious man who sneaked in is, but after all, there is no evidence.


    The fifth brother is even worse. From last night to now, the process of fighting with the mysterious man has been repeated over and over again.


    Later, as long as someone looked at him, he was like a cat whose tail was guessed, and immediately began to explode.


    Lin Mengya really couldn''t bear it. She had to let him say everything in detail and remember it for him.


    "Little sister, can you really write it down without a word?"


    At first, Gong was surprised. He had heard that someone could never forget.


    But the knowledge in books still has rules to follow.


    But what he said was piecemeal. Even he couldn''t repeat exactly the same for the second time. His little sister could!


    That''s not possible, is it?

 Chapter 1136

    "It''s natural. It''s just a small skill."


    Lin Mengya smiled a little guilty. They didn''t know that the Shennong system in their mind was powerful. It was a simple recording function. Of course, they didn''t talk anymore.


    Gong Wu didn''t believe it and pestered Lin Mengya to tell her again.


    Who knows, she even recited his word order and the mistakes and omissions at one time.


    At this time, the four young men of the palace family had regarded them as lifelong idols.


    "Little sister, since you can recite what your fifth brother said, how long can you remember?"


    Gong San was very interested in her and couldn''t help asking questions.


    Think about the memory function of Shennong system, as long as the system is still there.


    In principle, Shennong system belongs to the latest biotechnology. Her single machine operation should be that the system will operate normally when her biological characteristics still exist.


    "Probably before me, I will remember."


    As for whether the system will sleep or automatically destroy after death, she is not sure.


    Unexpectedly, the four big men were excited.


    "Our little sister is definitely a genius!"


    Gong bin looked at her with a smile, which made her deeply realize that what is an elder brother like a father.


    She could not bear the pride of her father.


    "Can you remember everything else?"


    Gong Si also joined in the fun. Although Lin Mengya didn''t know what other things he said meant, he answered him honestly.


    "As long as I hear, see and touch, I will remember. Not all. After all, I can''t even write down my meals and sleep every day. Isn''t I too tired?"


    She still conceals something. The poison detection system of Shennong system is extremely sensitive, and all identified toxic substances will be automatically archived and classified.


    It''s just that these can''t be said. If she does, she must be regarded as a monster.


    "My God, this... This..."


    Young master Gong Wu is stupid. Of course, he is not the only one.


    The four young masters of the palace family are in a state of dementia.


    After a while, the four people disappeared from her eyes at the same time.


    "Are they all right?"


    Lin Mengya whispered and talked to Bai su.


    The latter looked normal, thinking that this is the most basic talent of my master.


    Shook his head and whispered.


    "It''s strange to see less."


    It means that her master doesn''t have to take it to heart.


    But Lin Mengya was still a little worried. She sat there uneasily. Before long, Gong bin came back to her with a pile of thick things.


    "Sister, these are the account books of our palace family in the past 50 years. Can you remember these things?"


    Looking at the faded account books on it, Lin Mengya didn''t think of anything else.


    She opened a book at will. She wanted to say that she could not only read it, but also use Shennong system to calculate!


    "Yes, you can remember."


    "Well, can you give it a try?"


    Looking at the big brother''s expectant eyes, Lin Mengya really can''t bear to refuse.


    After thinking about it, he turned over the account book and began to scan it.


    At first, she turned page by page. Later, she felt it was too slow. She simply picked up a book and went through it directly and quickly.


    After that, the brain has calculated the wrong places and the final total.


    "Finished."


    This one took her about two minutes in total, but it was long enough for an account book.


    Gong bin didn''t expect that she could just remember it at will. She could only ask carefully.


    "Little sister, can I point out a page casually and you can say it?"


    The latter nodded. There was a number in it, which was easy to remember.


    At the beginning, afraid of Lin Mengya''s embarrassment, Gong bin also deliberately looked for the front pages and found that Lin Mengya said very fast, and opened his mouth without blinking. He opened his account book and began to get up at will.


    "By the way, there is a mistake on page 35, and there is also a mistake on page 76. As a result, there is a difference of 1262 in the final general ledger."


    She just said that casually, but Gong bin was shocked.


    He stared at his little sister, genius? No, no, no, this is definitely a talent!


    Next, the four young masters of the palace family repeated the course just now.


    However, Gong San, like Gong Si, brought poems and songs, while Gong Wu was even more exaggerated. He actually brought a fist score.


    Lin Mengya felt like a parrot in a cage. She said it raw for an hour, and her mouth was dry.


    However, it''s better than the four brothers of the Gong family who collectively staged the stunned expression package.


    "Now, you should believe it?"


    Collective nodding is like falling clouds.


    Believe it, how dare you not believe it!


    Now, they understand what kind of treasure the Gong family picked up.


    But then came the worry about it.


    "No one can say this, okay?"


    Gong bin first sank his face and said seriously.


    Of course, the remaining three people know the priorities of things. Such a person is a rare talent for each family.


    Aside from others, she only needs to take a look, she can remember the most important things in other people''s homes, and she won''t forget or make mistakes at all.


    Once known, I''m afraid she will also become the prey of those ambitious people.


    And this is what the current palace family can''t bear.


    "Don''t worry, in order to protect my little sister, only a few of us can know about it."


    The thoughts of Gong San and Gong Si are very delicate and cautious.


    Gong Wuyi was overjoyed and lay on the table in front of Lin Mengya, flattering her.


    "Little sister, when you have time, can you go out with me?"


    "Go? Where?"


    In fact, she is still very curious about Weiguo. After all, she has never seen such a country in her life.


    If she had the chance, she really wanted to take the opportunity to browse the great rivers and mountains.


    "Hey, hey, go and see the martial arts scripts of each family."


    Gong Wu''s eyes twinkled with green light, which made her suddenly shudder.


    "No! We can''t steal this kind of martial arts script! Five brothers, we need a bottom line to be a man!"


    She was born in a poisonous way and deeply realized how much trouble would be caused if the teacher''s prescription was stolen.


    Moreover, as a teacher, I can imagine my anger at seeing my things stolen by others.


    The same is true of martial arts scripts. Since they are other people''s things, she won''t rob them.


    "But we can change it. If we have a chance in the future, we must visit from house to house. We will naturally think of ways to borrow everything except those that can''t be borrowed alive or dead."


    Gong Yu nodded excitedly. In the past, his brothers would only scold him and say he was whimsical.


    But now, he has a sister.


    His sister is so powerful, so this day is just around the corner!


    "The old five, I''m afraid he''ll listen only to his little sister."


    Gong San shook his head. In fact, Gong Wu was not capricious at all.


    But he used to be young and uncertain.


    Now with his younger sister, he can completely catch him.


    "This is a good thing. The four of us are different from the five younger brothers. Only our little sister can play with him."


    Gong 40fen said gently. He knew that in addition to Gong 5, they also had a complete love for ya''er.


    Just His little sister is so fierce that they feel ashamed of being brothers.


    "Eldest childe, the two troublemakers came again yesterday. This time, they brought some people."


    Gong Liu hurriedly reported back and forth. Several people in the Gong family immediately stopped laughing.


    "What are they doing here?"


    Gong bin was not very angry, and he also heard Gong Liu say the disposal method of Gong Yu, which was very appropriate.


    "They... They said that what they paid yesterday was the protection fee, and what we have to pay today is the tax owed before."


    Gong Liu was already very angry, but she still clenched her teeth and repeated the words of those shameless people.


    "What a tax! This is the fief of my palace family. How can they be presumptuous!"


    Gong bin can tolerate their blackmail, but he doesn''t forgive them for their rampant self-reliance.


    "Now, even a street gangster doesn''t pay attention to our palace family. Well, I''ll meet him today!"


    With that, Gong bin strode away.


    Lin Mengya winked at the others, and several people immediately followed.


    But Gong Wu''s expression was a little strange, like a smile, and there was no unexpected emotion in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and woke up.


    This guy is playing such a trick.


    It seems that these gangsters are going to have bad luck today.


    Outside the inn, a group of about a dozen gangsters surrounded the gate.


    The first is two men who dress fairly, but their temperament doesn''t match their clothes.


    And their facial features are very similar. You don''t have to think about it. They are brothers.


    When they saw the imposing Gong bin appear, the two people were really startled.


    However, when I thought of the silly young man yesterday, I put my head down.


    What palace family does not belong to the palace family? Now, this is their world!


    "Who are you? Tell you to take charge."


    It was a slightly younger man who spoke.


    A pair of triangular eyes turned very mean and angry in his nostrils. He clearly despised Gong bin in front of him.


    "I''m the boss here."


    Although he was in a hurry, Gong bin still maintained his division.


    He didn''t pay attention to such a little gangster.


    What made him angry was precisely this kind of thing, which dared to surpass the palace family.


    Where do they put the dignity of the palace family?


    "Since you are the boss here, I can only say this to you."


    The triangular eye looked up and down at the man in front of him. He could see that the man was not a bargain.


    It seems that it is a big fish.

 Chapter 1137

    "Please."


    Gong bin couldn''t see the intention of these people, so he had to restrain his anger and looked at these clowns coldly.


    Unfortunately, probably because Gong Wu gave money too happily yesterday, they thought it was too easy, so today, they have no taboos and are very greedy.


    "Our brothers didn''t mean to embarrass you. You know, this is Yuan Cheng, the yuan of our yuan brothers. Every merchant doing business here has to pay some tax silver every month. Your Taining Inn has escaped the tax for the first three years. As long as you can pay it, no one dares to trouble you in your future business."


    "Yuan Cheng? I don''t know. When will it be called Yuan Cheng?"


    Gong Bin''s attitude became colder and colder, and the anger in his eyes accumulated layer by layer.


    The other three brothers of the palace family are also hiding their killing intention in their eyes.


    It''s not that they shrink back, but once they do, they will kill those guys who don''t know how to live or die in front of them with a powerful momentum.


    Before that, it''s better not to be easily detected by them.


    "What''s your name has nothing to do with you. I''ll leave it here today. In Yuan City, I offended our yuan brothers. You''ll die!"


    Yuan Jing''s face was full of evil, word by word, and he was not satisfied.


    "Wait to die? Then I''d like to see how to die if I offend you!"


    The clay figurine still has three points of anger, not to mention the young master of the palace family.


    If the original attitude of Gong bin just wanted to calm things down, now he wants to have a try. How powerful are the legendary yuan brothers!


    "Elder brother, it seems that they are toasting instead of drinking!"


    Yuan Jing stepped back and said coldly to his eldest brother yuan Tian.


    "That brothers, just play with them. A group of guys who can''t get up without women are not qualified to challenge us!"


    With a sneer, Yuan Tian waved his hand and motioned the minions to come forward to "teach a lesson".


    But unexpectedly, before those people gathered around, they only heard several screams one after another. Everyone covered their right hand and fell to the ground with a pale face.


    "Dare to be wild in our palace''s territory and cut off your right hand as a lesson."


    Before the Yin measured words fell to the ground, those people began to wail again.


    Their intact hand was cut off at the moment.


    "Insult my brother, then I''ll chop your hand as compensation!"


    The yuan brothers turned pale in an instant. They had only been domineering in Yuan City. Where had they seen such cruel means.


    Yesterday, the young man who seemed to be very talkative was standing among a group of people rolling in pain. Although the smile on his face was bright, there was no temperature at all.


    "You, how dare you, those who dare to hurt us, I want you to die!"


    With a strange cry, Yuan Jing rushed to Gong Yu like a cow.


    Their brothers have been in the city for many years, not all by bullying. They also have some extraordinary things.


    For example, Yuan Jing was born with divine power. When he was 17, he could move the stone lion at the gate of the city master''s house.


    Later, the palace family declined and was unable to continue supervision. They became a bully in the city. Unexpectedly, today, they angered the Lord.


    At this time, Yuan Jing went to Gong Wu. As long as he beat his fists, he would be disabled if he didn''t die.


    But Gong Wu snorted coldly, raised his fist and collided with the guy.


    Yuan Jing''s heart is full of cruel pride. This man is looking for his own death!


    With a click, the two men''s arms collided. Lin Mengya, who had been standing behind the crowd, only heard someone scream, moved his mind and shouted.


    "Be careful, poisonous!"


    Several people in the palace family immediately reacted. Only Gong Yu didn''t have time to get out.


    Gong Tian, who had been standing behind him, sprinkled light yellow powder from his cuffs. Gong Wu immediately blocked his mouth and nose, but missed the opportunity to kill that guy.


    Yuan Tian immediately pulled up the fallen yuan well and disappeared.


    "Don''t chase the fifth brother!"


    Gong bin immediately stopped Gong Wu, who was a little angry.


    However, the collision just now has broken the arm of the bull. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do evil again in the future.


    Shaking his sleeves, Gong Wu didn''t look at the guys lying on the ground.


    However, two of them inhaled a lot of poison because they couldn''t move. Now they have turned blue and died.


    "Brother, why don''t you let me chase?"


    Gong Wu looked at Gong bin puzzled. They are already bereaved dogs. Leaving them is tantamount to leaving a scourge.


    And although the city is small, they don''t have enough time to search the city and don''t get rid of them. After they leave, don''t the two babies want to get worse?


    "Don''t worry about the fifth brother. The big brother must have his consideration."


    Lin Mengya, who had never appeared, came out from behind the door.


    When Gong Wuyi saw her, he lost his temper immediately. He followed her like a dog, but his eyes were a little anxious.


    But for his little sister, he was not willing to ask.


    Walking to the people who were still alive, Lin Mengya bowed her head and asked.


    "As you can see, in the eyes of the yuan brothers, you are just an abandoned son who can be discarded at any time. Therefore, if you have a little brain, you won''t look for life or death for them?"


    Where dare those people retort? They are like pounding garlic.


    Speaking of it, they are just afraid of the force of the yuan brothers. If they want to say loyalty, there is no point.


    It''s just that whoever is powerful will follow who to harm people.


    "Well, let me ask you, do you know where the former master of the palace family went?"


    Once upon a time, it was called song''an city. It was managed by a branch disciple of the Gong family.


    When she chatted with her brother last night, he was a little confused.


    After Taining Inn was forced to close, other palace families withdrew, and only the city Lord was still holding on.


    But this time, the person in charge of exploring the way here said that the gate of the city master''s house was closed.


    They inquired about it. All they knew was that the city Lord''s family disappeared overnight and their whereabouts are still unknown.


    But the man did not return to any place belonging to the palace family. Looking at the overbearing of the yuan brothers, he was afraid that this matter would have something to do with them.


    "I know! It was yuan Tian and Yuan Jing who imprisoned them. They were locked up in their enemy''s cellar!"


    One of the guys with less serious injury immediately opened his mouth. Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold. No wonder the two guys had no fear.


    "No! I''m afraid they''ll go back and settle accounts with our yuan family! Brother, I have to go!"


    Gong Wu was impatient and was about to catch up. This time, Lin Mengya caught him.


    "Let''s go together. Bai Su has chased her first. She must have left clues along the way. I have something else to deal with."


    She shook out three silver needles from her cuffs, picked three people who looked strong and stabbed them, and then said coldly.


    "With my silver needle sealing your blood, you can still save your life. Remember, in one hour, I want half of the people in the city, especially those who have been harmed by you, to gather in the city master''s residence. If you dare to perfunctory, you will be bleeding like a flood in an hour, and the immortal can''t save you. Also, don''t think about pulling it out secretly or looking for someone else. That''s right Well, you will only die faster! "


    After listening to her words, the three people were about to cry.


    This taste of not living and not dying is really hard.


    But none of them dared to disobey, so they had to get up from the ground and do things according to her orders.


    "Little sister, what are you --"


    Gong San''s eyes lit up. Wei Guo''s medicine was very developed, and he also dabbled in it.


    The little sister''s technique just now, but even he didn''t understand it.


    "I''ll explain to you on the way. Now, let''s save people first!"


    Several people naturally distinguish their priorities, leaving people to guard these guys. The rest copied the guys and left with several people.


    Once upon a time, in order to prevent the two people from getting separated, the teacher once found a pair of mandarin ducks for her.


    As long as it doesn''t exceed a certain distance, the insect in her hand can feel the direction of another insect.


    With these two insects, Lin Mengya easily found the yuan brothers'' home.


    At the moment, the sound of fighting just came from inside.


    Gong Wu was worried. He turned over the courtyard wall and joined the fight inside the capital.


    The rest of them kicked the gate open. As soon as they got to the yard, the battle was over.


    The result is obvious. Bai Su and Gong Wu worked together to absolutely abuse the yuan brothers.


    At this time, Yuan Jing was lying on the ground without breathing, but yuan Tian had half a life left, but he could be punished at any time.


    The palace family easily found the cellar. When they liberated the people inside, the people inside had been tortured to an adult.


    "Big, young master."


    The former leader of the city palace, who has almost become a skeleton, is cautious. However, he is only over 40, but his hair and beard are gray.


    His wife, however, was silly and dirty.


    The two men were naked and went down to save the man in the palace. They both couldn''t help but red their eyes.


    It can be imagined how difficult it has been for two people in recent years.


    "Uncle, it''s all right. Our palace family has a new owner and will never be bullied again."


    It is said that men have tears, but they can see that their relatives are tortured by such treatment. Gong bin also tries to hold his hand for fear that tears will fall uncontrollably.


    Although people have been saved, they have been destroyed.


    Lin Mengya gently gave them a pulse. The palace was cautious and stared at the woman in front of her without eyes. Her expression was full of excitement.


    "This is, this is..."


    "Hall leader, this is the master of our palace family, my little sister, Gong ya."


    "Putong", Gong Jingxing, in her forties, knelt in front of her and cried like a child.

 Chapter 1138

    "Master! You are back!"


    He cried out the grievances of a man in the past 40 years.


    It can be said that he watched the palace family step by step and became the land now.


    Therefore, he knows how much the palace family needs the return of its owner.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late now. The Gong family still has the possibility of turning over.


    "Get up quickly. You are an elder. How can you kneel down to me? Moreover, I think my wife''s health is not very good. I''ll talk about other things later. It''s better to recuperate your health first."


    After persuading and persuading, Gong Jinxing finally stopped crying. In fact, he was in good condition. Except for very serious malnutrition, it didn''t matter.


    But Mrs. Gong was different. Lin Mengya just lifted her sleeve and saw that there were serious bruises on her arm.


    Moreover, Mrs. Gong''s stomach was very bulging, but she was not pregnant. Lin Mengya pressed it and it was as hard as iron.


    I''m afraid Mrs. Gong will have to be suffocated alive if she delays any longer.


    "This is all the evil done by the girl Xiuyu! She hates Caiping. She didn''t let her elope with her lover, so she seduced the animals of the yuan family, poisoned me and Caiping, and beat her all day. It''s pity that we were blind at the beginning, but we treated her like a real daughter!"


    I see. Lin Mengya asks Bai Su to send Mrs. Gong back first. With Gong Jingxing, who can still support, Lin Mengya walks to Yuan Tian, who is paralyzed on the ground.


    "Beast!"


    As soon as he saw his enemy, Gong Jingxing was like crazy and wanted to rush up. Fortunately, Gong Wu stopped him.


    "You return my son! Where are you imprisoned for my two children?"


    Yuan tianmingming already knew that his right to live was in the hands of others, but he still looked at the people in front of him with a gloomy face.


    "Your son? I''m afraid he''s gone now?"


    These words were like a sharp blade, which directly poked into the heart of the palace.


    The latter seemed unable to bear it and wanted to faint, but he still stood there reluctantly and glared at the enemy in front of him.


    "What you say is what you say. I know you may not be afraid of death. Come and drag Yuan Jing''s body away."


    Sure enough, Yuan Tian''s face changed.


    Lin Mengya knew that this guy seemed to attach great importance to his brother.


    Otherwise, he would not have moved to the side when he fell to the ground, nor would he be willing to press on his brother''s body.


    "His son is not with me and has been taken away. Do you want to know who took him away? He is also from your palace family, but he is much better than you."


    Lin Mengya knew that he did it on purpose, but he wanted to die quickly.


    But who in the palace family would be so stupid? For revenge, death is the kindest way.


    So she squatted down and looked at Yuan Tian.


    "We won''t just kill you, at least not now. I know who the palace family you said is. Don''t worry, I''ll let you see his end alive. If you dare to bully our palace family, I''ll let him return ten times and a hundred times. Another thing, where''s the woman named Xiuyu? If you''re right, I can think about it. Let you and your brother, morning A little together. "


    The strong sense of crisis made yuan Tian tremble uncontrollably.


    Although this woman is very beautiful, her eyes are filled with a deep chill.


    He couldn''t help shrinking. She didn''t follow, but he still felt that he seemed to be locked by a poisonous snake.


    "She, she ran away with Gong zhe!"


    It was gong zhe again. Although she had guessed about it, after Yuan Tian confirmed it, she couldn''t help hating Gong Zhe, which was even heavier.


    Although the yuan brothers are hateful, Gong Zhe is more cruel.


    Unexpectedly, she wanted to dig out his heart and liver to see if it had already been blackened.


    "Take the people down first."


    Gong bin waved and immediately someone dragged the yuan brothers down.


    "Elder brother, take your uncle to the city master''s residence. Explain everything here and tell them that their palace family is back."


    "Well, what about you?"


    Gong Bin''s anger is actually much more than Lin Mengya.


    No matter yuan or the beast, he will not let go.


    "This kind of thing is not suitable for me. Just let brother five and Bai Su accompany me back. You don''t have to worry."


    He knew that the little sister was not an ordinary person and asked no more questions.


    After finishing everything here, they were divided into two ways. Lin Mengya and them returned to the inn.


    According to her seniority, she should call Mrs. Gong aunt.


    Carefully cut the pulse, Lin Mengya wrote a prescription, and Bai Su went to fill and decoct the medicine.


    Looking at her, Gong Wu always felt that something was wrong with her little sister.


    The hand shook in front of her, but she almost pricked it with a silver needle.


    "Stop shaking, I''m not stupid."


    Gong Wu immediately withdrew his hand and turned to lie on the table in front of her with a smile, holding his chin and looking at her.


    "Little sister, what are you thinking?"


    After seeing Gong Wuyi, she put the silver needle back into the needle bag one by one.


    "I was thinking, is Gong Zhe''s purpose really money?"


    As the great grandson of the ancestors of the palace family, he would not be unaware of the wealth of the palace family.


    Instead of selling slaves, it''s better to find a way to get the wealth of the palace family.


    Moreover, Gong Zhe''s means are extremely bad, which can be said to be used everywhere.


    "Hum, that ungrateful beast, what else can he do for besides money. You don''t know, he wanted to go to his hometown to cheat the children to sell. If the second brother didn''t arrive in time and beat him away, I''m afraid more children would suffer."


    Gong Wu said angrily, but Lin Mengya seemed to have a vague idea in her mind.


    "Do you mean that Gong zhe likes abducting and selling children of the Gong family very much?"


    After hesitating for a while, Gong wucai nodded.


    "Not exactly. As you know, our palace family doesn''t have any daughters in any room. So he cheated those strong young people who are not deeply involved in the world. Later, he didn''t hesitate to sell some children. This man is inhuman. He even sells his own children!"


    Mentioning Gong Zhe, Gong Wu is full of resentment. He wants to catch the beast now and strip it of its skin and cramp.


    "Gong Zhe, we won''t let go. Forget it. It''s a little early to think about these things. I''ll help my aunt see a doctor. You''ll be honest and wait here and help me."


    She got up and wanted to see Mrs. Gong, but Gong Wu also stood up and asked in a low voice.


    "Sister, you just said that you met an outstanding teacher in your hometown. What''s your teacher''s name?"


    "Why do you ask this?"


    She deliberately hid the teacher''s name for fear that these people would break the casserole and ask to the end.


    Gong Wu leaned in her ear and said mysteriously.


    "I just heard from my third brother that your needlework is very special, so I''m a little curious. I heard that there is a needlework script in the hundred mile family, but their family never spread it."


    Lin Mengya turned around and continued to look at him quietly.


    She knew that this hundred mile family was also a family of medical ethics. She was afraid that the teacher would really be involved in this family, so she made up her mind and wouldn''t say anything about it.


    "How can I know the secret script of the needling technique of people''s hundred mile family? The reason why you can''t understand my needling technique is that it''s a wild way. The so-called folk prescription cures serious diseases, do you know?"


    Her face was not red and breathless nonsense, and Gong Wu always listened to her and had no doubt.


    After coping with the curious baby, Lin Mengya turned and came to the inner room.


    Bai Su has been with her for a long time and has done many things well without her orders.


    Now Mrs. Gong has taken the medicine soup. Next, let Mrs. Gong excrete everything in her stomach.


    First, use a silver needle to pierce Mrs. Gong''s acupoints. Lin Mengya rubbed her hands again and began to rub them on Mrs. Gong''s stomach.


    About half an hour later, she was tired and sweating, and Mrs. Gong also reacted.


    In the next situation, even Gong Wu didn''t hold on and left the smelly room.


    But Lin Mengya and Bai Su continued to hold on without frowning. For Gong Wu''s escape, Lin Mengya just sighed and shook her head.


    Young man, it''s still unreliable.


    After tossing for a long time, even the eldest brother came back. Lin Mengya and Bai Su cleaned up and went out to dinner.


    "Vomit -"


    Seeing them both, Gong Wu couldn''t help thinking of the scene not long ago. He turned sour water in his stomach.


    He couldn''t hold it anymore. Gong Wu turned and went out, lying at the door panting like a dog. On the contrary, Lin Mengya and Bai Su were very calm.


    It''s time to eat and drink. One person also sandwiched an extra chopstick to eat fat intestines.


    This thing is fragrant.


    "He, what''s the matter?"


    Being retched by Gong Wu, Gong bin had no appetite. Gong bin could only pick up some light things to eat.


    It was Lin Mengya and Bai Su who tossed all day. There was nothing in their stomach and they ate happily.


    "Nothing, acclimatized."


    It was so easy to be decided by Lin Mengya, but Gong Wu blushed and felt wronged.


    Mingming''s younger sister is such a delicate girl. How can she stand it


    "Uh --"


    No, if you think about it, he has to really spit it out.


    "Speaking of it, I didn''t expect your medical skills to be so powerful."


    Gong bin was extremely surprised at this. Mr. Wei, who is good at medicine and art, has always had a high position in Wei.


    But most of the medical books and good doctors were attracted by the big family,


    The past masters of the palace family are also good doctors. Therefore, they were worried that if this sister was not good at medicine, she would be criticized.


    But now it seems that they think too much.


    Gong Ya should be the master of the Gong family by nature!


    "OK, just so."


    Lin Mengya looked up and smiled at her brothers.

 Chapter 1139

    "This is a good thing. It will save a lot of trouble in the future."


    After Gong bin finished, he looked at Gong San. The tacit understanding between the brothers made the two people''s ideas coincide.


    However, they don''t want to worry about it, and now, I hope they''re just worrying about it.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect my little sister to have such an opportunity outside. It''s really the blessing of the heavenly spirit of the ancestors of the palace family, isn''t it, little sister?"


    Where did Gong Wu think of such a far-reaching problem? Now he is full of joy.


    "Don''t be complacent and talk about it everywhere. I''m good at medicine. I can''t be known by people who want to avoid being used. Do you know?"


    Looking at the big brother whose expression suddenly became serious, Gong Wu had to nod obediently.


    Lin Mengya also seems to be aware of something, but now is obviously not a good time to ask questions.


    But later, I''m afraid she has to be more careful.


    "Now, aunt Tang''s illness doesn''t matter anymore, but that uncle can''t stay here any longer. I have to ask brother to make an idea about how to settle down."


    This incident shocked the palace family.


    And such a thing is not just staged in such a small city.


    I don''t know how many times this happened because of the loss of power of the Gong family.


    What they can do is to restore the strength of the palace family as soon as possible, so that this kind of thing can happen less.


    "I''ve asked people to stay and take care of my uncle''s family first. Now, the people in the city are uncertain. If we leave rashly, we''re afraid we''ll be used by people with intentions. Therefore, I want my uncle to stay here and recover. We''ll pick them up together when we come back from Xinzhou."


    Big brother is always considerate, and she has nothing to worry about.


    "In that case, let''s continue on our way tomorrow. Fortunately, Xinzhou is not far from here. Let''s step up and we can arrive in a few days."


    Besides here, other places must be in a mess now.


    They don''t have enough time to deal with them one by one. They can only focus on Xinzhou.


    If their mood was a little relaxed before they said the door, now the hearts of every palace family are heavy.


    They are burdened with countless blood feuds of the palace family, which are due to the greed of those guys.


    They went this time, not only to tell the world that the Gong family is back again.


    Still warn them that from now on, the palace family vows to get everything back!


    It seems that God has also felt the sadness and anger in the hearts of the Gong family. The sunny weather is now covered with dark clouds.


    The Gong family went all the way and arrived at the border of Xinzhou in a few days.


    At this time, there were only two days left before the slave auction began.


    "Everyone stay in the city tonight. Give me some spirit. Don''t have an accident, okay?"


    Gong bin calmly commanded around. Along the way, they also attracted some people''s attention.


    However, because they are on their way, many things are handled in a low-key way. Therefore, few people know that they are the palace family.


    However, in Xinzhou, many things have to be publicized.


    Otherwise, you''ll lose your own people.


    The auction market is held in a place called jincanggang in Xinzhou.


    It was originally a fief of the Gong family, but decades ago, it was forcibly "borrowed" by the Rong family and the Xu family for various reasons.


    In fact, Lin Mengya knows better than anyone what this means. How savage and domineering it is.


    Now they are holding a slave auction in Xinzhou, which makes it clear that they are shameless to the palace family.


    "Brother, are we still looking for the old inn?"


    Gong Wu looked around curiously. He was a young man''s nature and saw such a prosperous city for the first time. He couldn''t help looking left and right.


    Jincang port is a big harbor, next to a medium-sized city, also known as Jincang city.


    There are a lot of ships and businessmen here. In addition to the slave traders, there are also foreign businessmen who sell goods with national characteristics.


    But here, people are strictly divided into three, six and nine grades.


    Of course, the first class is the children of their families, while the second class is the businessmen of their own country.


    The merchants who came from abroad were the third class, and the last, that is, the slaves who were sold.


    In fact, even among slaves, the price and status of domestic slaves are higher than those of foreign slaves.


    If a slave makes a mistake and is killed by his master, as a slave of his own country, the master must compensate for a sum of money, but those slaves from abroad die, and no one will do justice for them.


    Lin Mengya looked at the high wall of Jincang city and couldn''t help getting cold all over.


    The city is built on piles of white bones. The smiles on those faces are mixed with a disturbing smell of blood.


    Did they ever know that everything in this city was exchanged for the flesh and blood of those slaves.


    Lin Mengya breathed a faint breath. They only said to humiliate the palace family with the prosperity of Xinzhou, but they didn''t know that even if the palace family rose again, they would never take it back.


    "Well, there used to be our inn here. But why didn''t you see our people at the gate?"


    Along the way, Gong bin had already sent competent personnel to inquire along the way.


    According to their agreement, people should have arrived long ago.


    How did they come to the city, but they still didn''t find the man?


    And last night he sent a letter to the man flying pigeons to explain their arrival time. The man also said that everything was as usual.


    Even if there are many people, their team is very conspicuous.


    Should not miss.


    Is it difficult? What happened?


    "Maybe something is delayed. We might as well go straight there. People are always there, right?"


    Lin Mengya was not used to the excitement here. She had been floating on the sea for ten months before. Later, when she arrived at Gong''s house, she spent most of her time reading at home.


    Now in such a noisy place, she just felt like a little man beating a drum in her head, which made her a little upset.


    Gong bin knows that it can only be so for the time being.


    Fortunately, he knew the specific location of the Inn and took people directly to the taining Inn in Jincang city.


    Cross a few blocks and come to a quiet alley. There is no one here.


    Lin Mengya slowly breathed out a breath and was finally saved.


    "You wait here first, old five. You go and have a look with me."


    Gong bin was afraid that something would happen here. He ordered someone to protect his little sister, so he called Shanggong five to call the door.


    Unexpectedly, just knocked twice, and a head came out of it mysteriously.


    "Eldest young master, fifth young master!"


    The man exclaimed in surprise. Then he opened the door like a thief and greeted the group to enter.


    Although it looks shabby outside, it still maintains the consistent good taste of Taining inn.


    But it''s bigger than the one I saw before.


    It''s hard for this young man to clean up here in such a short time.


    "Xiao Lu, what''s the matter with you? I told you to wait for us outside today. Why are you still staying here?"


    Gong bin frowned. Gong Lu was his cousin. He had always been safe and cautious, so he assigned him here.


    Unexpectedly, this man almost had something wrong at the critical moment.


    If I hadn''t seen that the inn was well packed, I''m afraid the path would have suffered from flesh and blood now.


    "I... I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    Gong Lu bowed his head and admitted his mistake. Gong bin wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Gong Si.


    "Big brother, let it be. Xiao Lu is only 19 years old now. It''s inevitable that he made mistakes when he did such a big job for the first time. Besides, haven''t we found it?"


    The gentle words of Gong Si finally saved Gong Lu.


    The latter immediately bowed his head and admitted his mistake to ensure that he would not commit it again, so Gong bin spared him.


    "Come on, this is the eldest lady I mentioned to you in my letter."


    Gong bin introduced Gong Lu with a smile. Who knows, Gong Lu was not as enthusiastic and frightened as he expected.


    Just a salute, he found a reason to step down.


    "The boy is getting more and more unruly. When this is done, I have to go back and treat him well."


    Gong Bin''s words made Lin Mengya thoughtful.


    However, the fatigue on the way overwhelmed all her doubts. Now she just wants to take a good bath, change into clean clothes and have a good sleep.


    I slept until the next day.


    As soon as Bai Su went out to help her get breakfast, someone looked at her door gently.


    "Come in."


    Because there were no outsiders in the inn except the people of the palace family, she didn''t have much guard against it.


    "Miss."


    Unexpectedly, what came in was gonglu who ignored her yesterday.


    "What''s up?"


    She doesn''t dislike the boy.


    Just how to say, from the first meeting, she always felt that the child had unspeakable hostility to herself.


    She couldn''t think of the reason why she was resented by the child. After all, she was tolerant to the people of the palace family.


    But what''s the matter with this child?


    "I heard that the eldest lady is from overseas Yizhou?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded gently and watched the child put down the copper basin for washing his face and walked not far away from him. She lowered her head and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "Well, I''d like to invite the eldest lady to see something. I don''t know if the eldest lady has seen it."


    "What?"


    The child stretched out a hand with a delicate Phoenix hairpin in the palm.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. How could this thing be in his hand?


    "Where did you get this thing?"


    She not only knew the Phoenix hairpin in front of her, but also knew it very well.


    That style is what her mother left her.

 Chapter 1140

    "It seems that the eldest lady has seen it?"


    The sound of Gong Lu turned to a faint cold. Lin Mengya couldn''t help being on guard, but she didn''t show her face.


    "It''s not very common in our country. I''ve seen something similar to this before. Why, are you fashionable?"


    Gong Lu suddenly raised his head and stared at her for a few seconds.


    It seems that he is trying to identify the truth of what she said. Unfortunately, he is a teenager. How can he tease an old fox like Lin Mengya.


    After a few doubts floated in his black eyes, Gong Lu took back his palm.


    "Nothing. It''s something from an old friend of mine. Originally, it was a pair and I wanted to make it up for her. However, I haven''t seen anything similar to this style after looking for it for a long time. I thought that as a woman, the eldest lady must be knowledgeable, but I''m bothered."


    Lin Mengya made a smile and tried to make herself look less suspicious.


    "Oh? Really? I''m afraid your old friend is going to be sad. From my point of view, this kind of material and workmanship can''t be owned by ordinary people. Even if we have two intact ones, we have to put them away. But then again, it depends on the chance. Maybe your friend has a deep blessing and can get another one, if only Maybe. "


    A trace of disdain crossed Gong Lu''s eyes and hurriedly said goodbye to Lin Mengya.


    He walked with his front feet, and Bai Su came back with his back feet.


    Looking at the young man and the master with a bit of banter in his eyebrows and eyes, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Master, you won''t tease others again?"


    White that girl one eye, tease even if, also add another.


    Is it difficult? Does she always tease this suckling kid?


    "Where am I so boring? The child came to me on his own initiative. Moreover, he told me a very interesting thing."


    Bai Su looked at her master suspiciously. For so long, she summed up an experience.


    But whatever the master says is interesting, in the end, it will not be very interesting, but some will be very dangerous.


    I don''t know what her master thinks in his head.


    "By the way, after dinner, invite your big brother to me. Remember, don''t let the little guy find out."


    While eating delicious breakfast, I was thinking in my heart.


    This little guy''s problem is not small. She could have solved it by herself.


    But the eldest brother seems to have a good relationship with him. She takes her hand back, but the eldest brother''s face still needs to be taken care of.


    After breakfast and cleaning up everything, Gong bin appeared in Lin Mengya''s room.


    Seeing her smiling, Gong bin felt a little empty in his heart.


    How to say, the little sister of his family is sometimes terrible.


    "Please sit down, brother. Why are you so restrained? We are a family."


    She bit heavily on the word "family", which immediately made Gong bin uncomfortable.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Asked carefully. Gong bin found that under the clear water eyes, his inner thoughts were always easily seen through.


    Probably, this is the best part of their little sister.


    "What''s the matter? Then I have to ask big brother if he heard someone and said something last night. Big brother, I''m very disappointed in you."


    He said he was disappointed, but someone crossed his legs and was very domineering.


    On this side, the eldest brother of the palace family shrank more and more, piled up in the chair, and dared not look into the eyes of his little sister.


    "I, where can I listen to other people''s nonsense. Just, just me..."


    "It''s just that people have come up with crucial evidence that you have to believe. That''s why you agreed to let that little guy test me, didn''t you?"


    Speaking of this, Gong bin also felt that there was no need to hide it.


    He touched his head and smiled foolishly,


    "I''m also for the palace family. Besides, no matter what happens, I''m always on your side."


    "Brother, you''re confused!"


    This is not what Lin Mengya said.


    Well, if she said it, she wouldn''t say it so gently.


    Gong Si suddenly pushed open the door of the room and stared at Gong bin with a gloomy face.


    "Why are you here, old three and old five?"


    Gong bin seemed to be startled and immediately bounced up from his seat for fear of being known by other brothers.


    Gong Si sighed and closed the door with his backhand, but his face was always gloomy.


    "If old five knows, he has to fight with you. Brother, why are you confused about things that old five can figure out?"


    Gong Si looks like he hates iron and doesn''t become steel. In fact, he knows his own family affairs.


    Big brother is not that kind of villain, but he is used to being responsible for the family. If it is related to the family''s affairs, he will do it even if he risks universal condemnation.


    That''s the way to be used by those villains.


    "Old four, what are you talking about? I never doubted ya''er, but -"


    "It''s just that someone makes you have to be careful, but elder brother, ya''er, she must be the owner of our palace. No one is suitable except her. Do you understand?"


    The words came out of Gong Si''s mouth, and she didn''t feel a little surprised.


    How to say, Gong Si seems to be a weak childe, but his thought is actually very advanced.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya expected that he could understand his meaning to the palace family.


    "But how to explain that Phoenix hairpin? You know, in January, if the little sister can''t prove that she is the blood of the palace family, the family owners will never recognize her. How should we deal with the palace family then?"


    Gong Bin''s tone was full of bitterness.


    From his own point of view, more than anyone else, he hoped that ya''er would be the real princess of the palace family.


    Because no one is more suitable to be the head of the house than her.


    However, some things can not be decided by their wishful thinking.


    If the Gong family falls again, there will be no possibility of turning over from now on.


    "If a phoenix hairpin can prove the blood, the owner of my palace family will become a joke. Brother, in any case, the palace family can only have ya''er, the only owner!"


    Gong Si said in earnest. They were both right. Lin Mengya, who was on the other side, heard something.


    "Wait a minute. Are you talking about the Phoenix hairpin? Is it the Phoenix wishful hairpin handed down by the palace family through the ages?"


    Seeing the two men''s faces in great pain, Lin Mengya nodded. Lin Mengya almost wanted to kill herself.


    She had seen the value of this thing in the book before, but she didn''t think about what she had in her hand.


    "The Phoenix wishful hairpin, one for the Phoenix and the other for the Phoenix, has been handed down from generation to generation by the master of our palace family. When you see the Phoenix hairpin, if you see the master, you are just confused for a moment. Everyone can get this hairpin. Is it difficult? Everyone is the master of our palace family?"


    Of course, it''s not as simple as Gong Si said, but the reason why Lin Mengya hasn''t been worried is that she has other ways to prove that she is the blood of the Gong family.


    But who knows, I almost let others take advantage of it.


    "You don''t have to worry. The man has a phoenix hairpin, and the real Phoenix hairpin is in my hand. Big brother, you''d better think about what the other party''s purpose is rather than find a way to test me."


    She was calm here, but Gong bin and Gong Si almost stared at the bay window.


    "What, what? The Phoenix hairpin is in your hand?"


    Gong bin looked at her in disbelief, but his heart was turned upside down. Didn''t he lift a stone and hit his feet?


    "Well, the Phoenix hairpin in my hand is absolutely true. I''m afraid the Phoenix hairpin in that man''s hand is also true. But big brother, whether you believe me or her, don''t forget that the water in Jincang city is / very / deep. We can''t capsize here."


    Gong bin hesitated to look at her. Finally, he didn''t ask her to take out the Phoenix hairpin for comparison.


    Just sighed, shook his head and left.


    Some things look forward to too long. When they are really in front of themselves, it will inevitably be his response.


    "Little sister, don''t be cold. In fact, the eldest brother is him. He''s just confused for a moment."


    Gong Si was a little anxious and hurried to explain.


    Lin Mengya smiled at her. There was no half anger in her eyebrows.


    "I should have expected it, but I didn''t expect it so soon. When we got here, someone wanted to divide us. I don''t know what they will do next."


    She is not worried that Gong bin will deal with her in turn, because although Gong bin has such a disadvantage, the Gong family has always been clear about kindness and resentment.


    She robbed the old house for the palace family and healed aunt Tang''s kindness. Gong bin will never do anything to her.


    But what surprised her was the people behind her and their understanding of the palace family.


    Just after a face-to-face meeting, he successively won the capable generals of one big and one small on their side. It can be seen that this person''s means are really extraordinary.


    "No matter what tricks I use, I only believe in you."


    Gong Si said this, but Lin Mengya couldn''t laugh.


    The heaviest thing in the world is the trust others give her.


    And this is what she needs most now.


    "In that case, I have one thing I want to ask my fourth brother."


    "You say."


    "Then ask brother three to invite someone over for me."


    With Gong Si''s help, everything went smoothly.


    Gong bin treated her no different from before, but he didn''t know whether it was out of guilt or other psychology. He always avoided her.


    Gong Lu often accompanies Gong bin, but whenever he sees her, he glares at her in a corner where no one can see.


    How could Lin Mengya care about the anger of a half-year-old child? However, even Gong San and Gong Wu are too busy to see anyone these days, which really suffocated her.

 Chapter 1141

    However, as the auction time approached, Jincang city became more and more lively.


    A large number of slave traders poured into Jincang city with their own "goods".


    Even if Lin Mengya only stayed in the inn every day, she could not help but hear the noise outside.


    Today, it''s very noisy outside.


    "Bai Su, what''s going on outside?"


    She sat in the room and was so noisy that she couldn''t read.


    Tomorrow is the opening day of the auction market, but there are no good goods in the first few games.


    It was mainly the strong labor from overseas who were sold. For this, Lin Mengya had no delusion to buy them all.


    The first time she can buy it, what about the second time?


    These things will always happen if the root causes of slavery are not eliminated.


    She doesn''t have such noble moral integrity. She can only try her best to do her duty.


    "No, no, Miss Bai Su is fighting with others outside!"


    Outside the door, there was a slightly frightened voice. Lin Mengya immediately opened the door and looked at the 15-year-old boy outside.


    The child has beautiful appearance, smart work and diligent hands and feet. Therefore, her eldest brother arranged for her to be an errand boy.


    "What''s the matter, Gong Ping? Why did Bai Su fight with others?"


    She followed Gong Ping downstairs and asked a few questions in a hurry.


    She knows Bai Su''s temperament. The girl is usually cold. Unless it involves her, she won''t even talk to outsiders.


    It''s really rare to fight in the street now.


    "Just now you feel noisy, sister Bai Su went out to have a look in person. I don''t trust her that she hasn''t come in for so long, so I went out to have a look. I saw sister Bai Su fighting with others."


    Gong Ping used to serve his great grandfather, so he didn''t see any worldly dangers, but he inevitably panicked in case of trouble.


    "Is your sister Bai Su in the upper or lower position?"


    "Get the upper hand. I think she''s beating several men."


    Suddenly, her steps slowed down.


    Gong Ping looked at her suspiciously. Her beautiful face was full of doubts.


    "Young lady, why don''t you worry?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the child and said calmly.


    "Gong Ping, do you know what bullying is?"


    The boy scratched his head and looked at the young lady who was suddenly relaxed. He bullied others. He only saw others playing.


    "Like at home?"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. It''s a pity that the child came from an aristocratic family and hasn''t even done such a thing.


    The slender finger points Gong Ping''s forehead. Lin Mengya looks like a good teacher.


    "At home, it''s called dogs stand up to others. No one will treat them as people. Remember, people can only be people in this life, but not dogs. No one can look up to them if they are willing to degenerate."


    Gong Ping doesn''t know these fallacies, but he has always been clever and sensible. In particular, Lao Zu has a special explanation. He must listen to the eldest lady more in everything.


    Nodding hurriedly, she kept all her words in mind.


    "Also, what is bullying? First of all, you need to understand your advantages, and also thoroughly understand the details of the person who bullied others by your power. For example, sister Bai Su, she never did it for no reason, but now she is fighting with people. Either that person offended her or that person did it. Sister Bai Su thinks she can do it Hand things. Moreover, she is still in the upper hand. If so, why should we rush over and let her make a fuss? "


    If Gong Si hears her words, he can only smile and characterize it as perverse.


    Unfortunately, Gong Ping is so old that he can''t have such skills.


    But now he felt that what the eldest lady said was also very reasonable.


    But he always thought something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it after thinking about it.


    The boy didn''t know that he had galloped on the road of deviation.


    "If your elder sister Bai Su is at a disadvantage, don''t give advice and take someone up to help. Remember that outside, you have to argue three points if you don''t pay attention, not to mention who doesn''t pay attention."


    Gong Ping nodded hard again. He understood this sentence. He saw that everyone in his family must go out to help no matter three, seven or twenty-one.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know. That''s why the Gong family was later called a horse honeycomb.


    One stabbed and the whole family set out. Such a grand scene has become the characteristic of the palace family.


    Although the inn is large, it''s time to say a few words at the front door.


    Someone had already opened the gate and stood at the gate to watch the excitement.


    There were some people around, but several dared to come forward.


    "Here comes the eldest lady!"


    After Gong Ping''s clever cry, the spectators of the Gong family immediately turned around and ran to her.


    "Young lady, please persuade Miss Bai su. If you fight again, you will die!"


    The gatekeepers of those people were a little sad, probably because they had been repressed too hard before. Even with Lin Mengya, who could support them, most of them would only be dumb and tolerant.


    "Oh, because of what?"


    Provoking her eyes, Lin Mengya asked calmly.


    She saw clearly that Bai Su did not suffer, and several men fell at the foot, and the rest was just the end of a powerful crossbow, barely supporting it.


    Her family Bai Su didn''t suffer, so everything is easy to talk about.


    "The thing is, these slave traders came from overseas Yizhou. The dealer is very powerful and is teaching the runaway slaves a lesson. Coincidentally, Miss Bai Su came out and probably couldn''t see it. She just said a few words about him. The dealer was really overbearing and said a lot of nonsense, which angered Miss Bai su."


    Well, it deserves it.


    Just because Lin Mengya doesn''t care about this doesn''t mean she will really accept the existence of those slave traders.


    If she had such a chance, she would still teach them a lesson.


    "You... Wait for me! This is the territory of our palace family. How dare you be a smelly woman!"


    Insidious, but with a trembling threat, finally ended with a crisp bone sound.


    There was no one standing around Bai su.


    The eyes looked around coldly. Those people couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning, and no one dared to do it again.


    "Go back and tell your boss, man, I''m staying. If you want, let him come in person."


    That''s what female Xia Bai Su said.


    With a cold face, he pointed to the taining Inn behind him, turned around and took the chains that locked the slaves, ready to lead people to the inn.


    At this time, the man who had just been kicked to the ground by Bai Su suddenly jumped up, and the silver dagger in his hand jumped at Bai Su''s vest.


    "Be careful!"


    The sharp eyed Gong Ping hurried to shout, but the sound was broken and sharp to the ear.


    But Bai Su didn''t even turn back, and the long sword in her hand didn''t come out of the scabbard. She hit the man''s dagger with the scabbard, and then the man was hit back with the scabbard.


    Suddenly, the man flew to the ground, motionless, as if without a sound.


    "Next time, die."


    The girl''s cold voice, like a spell, frozen the whole long street.


    Lin Mengya stood behind Gong Ping and patted the boy on the shoulder.


    "Next time, keep your voice down. I''m almost deaf."


    The young man looked back at her, and then nodded.


    Now he understood why his young lady was not in a hurry from beginning to end.


    Sister Bai Su, that''s great!


    The little boy didn''t know that there are many children of the palace family who are better than Bai Su in martial arts.


    But in his heart, he planted a small seed.


    Since even women can be so powerful, he will practice more diligently in the future.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that under the leadership of Gong Ping and yuanze, Bai Su became the idol of young people in the palace family.


    Now, she wants to know why Bai Su did it.


    Seeing Bai Su bringing people in, Gong Ping went up to help and properly placed these slaves in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya glanced. Most of the locked slaves were teenage girls.


    Although they looked like little stray dogs now, as women, she soon learned what these children had in common.


    "Master, Baisu has caused you trouble. Please punish him."


    He followed his master to the room. Without saying a word, Bai Su knelt on the ground and presented the long sword in his hand.


    The meaning is obvious. Obviously, it means that one person should do things and one person should be responsible for them.


    "Do you think you did something wrong today?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t mention how to deal with her, but asked her first.


    "Bai Su is right, but..."


    She knew that the master had a hard time here, but she didn''t feel that she had just made a mistake.


    Even if she was given another chance to choose, she would still choose to fight with that scum in the street.


    "Since you are right, why should I punish you? Bai Su, you are always the most measured, but I have to say something about you."


    Bai Su''s head hangs lower.


    No matter what the master said to her, she should accept it.


    I don''t know how much trouble it has caused the Lord today.


    "You did a good job, but the only bad thing is that you didn''t kill the man who tried to plot against you."


    Bai Su suddenly raised her head and looked at her master in disbelief.


    Huh? She heard wrong!


    Lin Mengya knew that this girl would react like this.


    Sighed and shook his head faintly.


    "Silly girl, don''t you understand? Their appearance is not accidental, but those people deliberately came to test us. Do you think they really don''t care about us? If so, they won''t send us invitations."


    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya''s smile was quite meaningful.


    "So they did it on purpose?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya was helpless.


    No wonder she was the only one left in the inn today. She made trouble for a long time. It turned out that she came to test her.

 Chapter 1142

    "But how do they know that you will certainly appear? These days, it''s all young masters who go out to deal with things?"


    Along the way with intrigue, Bai Su really doesn''t have full talent.


    Especially after arriving at the state of Wei, the water is too deep. If you are careless, you will be drowned.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya also needs to mention her in everything.


    "Do you remember the day when we first came?"


    Bai Su nodded and waited quietly for her.


    "Originally, Gong Lu was going to pick us up. But he didn''t go. When we found him, he looked very careful, which showed that there were things to guard against others in the inn. But at that time, he didn''t have any hostility to me. But the next day, when he took something to test me, he hated me very much. It must be because , some people affirmed some of his ideas. That''s why I guessed that he persuaded Gong bin to test me. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t tell Bai suming about these before.


    Now she learned that Bai Su was even more angry.


    "What an ungrateful palace family. Hum, if you don''t believe in our master, why bother to force you to come over? Wouldn''t it be happier for us to stay at home? Master, if they don''t believe us, we''ll go home immediately!"


    This girl really can''t see her being wronged a little.


    "Before I finish, don''t scold. Gong bin is not a fool. Even if he has that thing, he may not fully believe that person''s words. But his goal has been achieved, that is to make the palace family estrange from me. Unfortunately, the real person in power of the palace family is not Gong bin. It''s the great grandfather who is in charge of everything at home. He is like a mirror in his heart Otherwise, I won''t assign Gong Ping to me. "


    This is where the great grandfather was brilliant. From the outside world, everything was handled by Gong bin.


    In addition, he had been in business and experienced in his early years, and he was the largest one in the family. The palace family had a strict family education, and his brothers respected him very much.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that those who do not understand the situation will think that Gong bin is the actual power holder of the Gong family.


    Unfortunately, all this is an illusion created by the father of the palace family.


    In order to confuse those who intend to divide the palace family, it seems that they have played their due role.


    But when Lao Zu gave Gong Ping to her, he gave her a reassurance. Great grandfather, she will be on her side.


    With this guarantee, everyone has to stand aside.


    "The man hiding in the inn must have tipped off today. Do you know why I don''t go downstairs these days? Hum, it''s not so easy to peep at me."


    Because of Gong Bin''s relationship, Gong Lu is now forbidden to go to her room.


    Therefore, no one can come in except Bai Su and Gong Ping.


    Besides, these two guys are not generally strict. It''s even more difficult to get their own situation out of their mouths.


    So those guys couldn''t sit still and came up with this idea to test her.


    I really don''t know whether they are stupid or smart.


    "Ah! If so, wouldn''t I just make them feel that they can despise the master? The master, it''s all my fault. In fact, I think that if someone dies, the other party will come to the door and attack the master. Unexpectedly, I did it wrong."


    Bai Su twisted her clothes and regretted it.


    Lin Mengya picked her up and patted the dust on her knees.


    "It''s not your fault. Besides, there''s nothing bad about it. You''re me. They''ll throw a mouse at me when they see that I''m so bad. But remember, Bai su. Human life here is like grass mustard. If you were the one with poor martial arts just now, they wouldn''t leave you behind."


    Bai Su looked into the master''s eyes and nodded.


    "Well, it''s over. Tell me what happened just now."


    After that, it was the same as those doorkeepers described.


    But Bai Su learned from the conversation that these girls were eliminated by the Rong family.


    There is an expert in the Rong family. It is said that he used to be a famous singer.


    He will choose suitable ones from those boys and girls in the Rong family, and then teach them carefully.


    The best and first-class will become the forbidden land of the rich of those aristocratic families. They will enter a song and Dance Workshop of the Rong family for people to molest.


    Even the last class will become private slaves raised by the Rong family.


    But these eliminated girls will become the most miserable existence in the slave auction market.


    Even if they are bought back, no one will treat them as people.


    At that time, it was the guy guarding the female slave who intended to cheat on one of the girls, and Bai Su couldn''t help it.


    After hearing these words, Lin Mengya clenched her hand and let go.


    "Go and find out what kind of slaves the Rong family wants to sell this time. Since they despise women, I''ll let them know that women are powerful."


    "Yes."


    Bai Su took orders and left Lin Mengya alone, meditating in the room.


    The Rong family sent these people to test her attitude and humiliate their palace family.


    I''m afraid their family can''t do it. It seems that the whole family of Wei Guo have their eyes fixed on her.


    Well, she is considering which family to take this time.


    If the Rong family brings it to the door, she will accept it!


    Before long, several young masters of the palace family returned to the inn one after another.


    "Second brother, you are here!"


    Just downstairs, Lin Mengya saw the second brother of the palace family who had not seen him for a long time.


    With a smile on his face, Gong Er walked to her in a few steps. A pair of iron walls hugged her waist and lifted it up for her.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days. Why is my little sister thin again? Brother, have you taken good care of our little sister?"


    Gong ER was not satisfied with the weight in his hand. He turned around and stared at his eldest brother with some blame.


    But Gong bin was a little embarrassed. Don''t turn your head. You don''t know what to say.


    Gong Si hurriedly came out to make things better and said with a smile.


    "Where does the second brother know the thoughts of the little sister''s girl''s family? The thinner the family will be, the better. If everyone is as strong as you and the fifth brother, it''s ok?"


    Gong Er is a martial arts maniac. It''s hard for him to understand, not to mention women. Even for men, he may not understand thoroughly.


    Looking at the little sister who tried to smile at herself, her eyes were full of doubts.


    "That''s their other girl, my palace daughter, which is different from them!"


    Brother brother make complaints about Lin Mengya''s face, but he has two thoughts.


    Your palace daughter, besides her, does the palace family have a daughter?


    However, after all, Gong Er still loved her. After putting her down, he turned and ran outside and brought her a lot of things.


    "Look, little sister, these are the specialties of setting up a family fief. In fact, their family is not as good as ours, but I think you haven''t seen any of these things, so I''ll buy you more to have a look!"


    According to the present words, the second son of the Gong family is a straight man of iron and steel.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya doesn''t expect anything from his gifts, as long as they are not particularly wonderful.


    "This is the specialty Yinhua ham over there. Look, it''s oily. My little sister must like it."


    She looked at the ham, thicker than her waist, and could only smile weakly.


    Oh, ham, I can barely accept it.


    "Also, I like this dark iron broadsword. It can be hung in your room in the future to ward off evil spirits."


    Ward off evil spirits?


    Lin Mengya''s body is shaky. God, what kind of a gifted brother will give her sister a long knife that she can''t hold!


    "By the way, this is the most important! Sister, I think your bones are a little weak, so I specially found this xuanjing stone and asked a skilled craftsman to make these two stone locks for you. You asked your maid to put it under the bed. You can take it out and practice if you have nothing to do."


    She''s going to faint!


    The stone lock is half a meter long and dark.


    Even Bai Su tried so hard to pick up one that her face turned white, not to mention she had never had a foundation in martial arts.


    I swallowed a mouthful of water. It seems that it may be useful only to throw it into the pickle jar.


    Gong ER was in high spirits. Lin Mengya saw that he was happy, and the smile on his face didn''t stop.


    Their family is happy, but some people are angry when they see it.


    "Hum, the dove occupies the magpie''s nest. What can you look like?"


    Others didn''t hear this, but Lin Mengya and Gong Si heard it clearly.


    Gong Si frowned and looked back at Gong Lu with a warning.


    The guy was still a little unconvinced, but he didn''t dare to do it again.


    "Well, the second brother must be a little tired all the way back. Go and have a rest first. Here, I''ll leave it to the eldest brother."


    She really doesn''t want to say these things, but she doesn''t want to live up to the kindness of her second brother.


    Finally, she just asked the kitchen to cook the ham brought back by her second brother and add food to everyone in the evening.


    Seeing that she liked it, Gong ER was naturally happy.


    With her constant companion, she went back to the room to wash, while Gong Si followed her silently and followed her back to the room.


    "Don''t take it to heart. Gong Lu is still young and will inevitably be bewitched."


    Gong Si doesn''t know how to speak. These days, he knows the temperament of his little sister.


    Although she looks lukewarm, she has great ideas in her heart. Even a man may not have her plans.


    What''s more rare is that in the face of these things, she never cares, and seems a little more free and easy than men.


    That''s why it makes him feel more sorry.


    "I won''t be angry with him, but I think if the next generation of the Gong family is as brainless as him, I''m afraid the Gong family will end sooner or later."

 Chapter 1143

    Her tone was faint, and she couldn''t hear half her anger inside and outside.


    Gong Si''s heart was heavy. He sat there with a bitter smile on his lips.


    "Fourth brother, you think Gong Lu is a child. But you can come out and do things alone. Why should you treat him as a child when you make a mistake?"


    She didn''t hate Gong Lu''s disrespect to herself, but felt that an adult man couldn''t be so brainless.


    Even if he had doubts about her, he shouldn''t attack in public. Isn''t he afraid of disturbing the palace and disturbing the house?


    "He..."


    Gong Si was speechless when asked. He tightly held the folding fan in his hand and was ashamed.


    "The four brothers don''t have to worry about this today. But in the future, if Gong Lu still doesn''t make progress, I don''t think it will be of great use. Look at Gong Ping, who was trained by his great grandfather. As far as I know, he is still two years younger than Gong Lu. I don''t praise him for his bias. The child is stable and reliable and will make great achievements in the future. If the Gong family doesn''t get rid of his disadvantages now, I''m afraid I''ll go the old way one day. "


    She said this more seriously, but she told the current situation of the palace family.


    The current situation is both a disaster and an opportunity for the Gong family.


    Like the Phoenix Nirvana, get rid of all decay and redundancy, and then become a phoenix in the nine days and soar in the sky.


    "I, I see."


    Gong Si is like a collapse. I''m afraid she has recognized some reality in the truth that Lin Mengya doesn''t give face at all.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t talk about gonglu anymore. As for how to deal with it later, it''s the matter of Gong Si and Gong bin.


    "Have you heard what the Rong family did today?"


    She took one side of the flower tea and sipped it gently.


    Looking at the petals stretching their posture in the boiling water, he asked with a smile.


    "The Rong family''s means are not so mean. But I heard that their family''s life is not very easy recently."


    Gong Si unfolded his folding fan and youyou said.


    "It seems that the fourth brother knows something about it?"


    "Their family''s cash cow has fallen down. I''m afraid that in the future, the song and Dance Workshop of the Rong family will not be able to maintain."


    Picking her eyebrows, Lin Mengya was a little surprised at the well-informed degree of her fourth brother.


    This kind of thing should be the secret of the Rong family''s strict prevention.


    The news of the fourth brother is really well-informed.


    "The money tree of the Rong family, but the famous actor in the legend?"


    "Of course he was. At the beginning, this man was famous for defending the country. But later, it seemed that he had committed something and was guaranteed by the Rong family. Only then did he become a guest of honor of the Rong family."


    Lin Mengya has always had little affection for such people who help the tyrant.


    "He is also a cocoon. If the Rong family has him, there will be a steady stream of business. If I want to fight against the Rong family, it must be him who wants to destroy it first. After all, it is easy for a thousand troops to get one. No wonder the Rong family took the lead and made trouble for a long time. The Qian donkey is very poor."


    However, after all, this is their Rong family''s business.


    But how did she feel? The fourth brother paid special attention to this matter.


    "Four elder brothers have something to say."


    Gong Si hesitated for a long time. Several times he blocked his mouth, but he swallowed it.


    Lin Mengya was more and more strange. She didn''t hurry to urge him. She quietly waited for him to speak.


    "Forget it, you should be tired after the Rong family had such a quarrel with the second brother today. Rest early and we have to go to jincanggang tomorrow."


    When he got up, Gong Si turned and left.


    Lin Mengya looked at his back and thought deeply.


    The fourth brother is different from the fifth brother. He is a master who wants to say a word and think about it for a long time.


    I think if he really has something important, he will tell himself.


    Having enough to eat and drink, the weather outside has also been tarnished.


    After staying in the house for a while, Lin Mengya took Bai Su to the backyard of the inn.


    Although there are many men in the palace family, the tutoring is extremely strict.


    And there are not many dirty villains, especially the men who came with her this time. Even Gong Lu dare not do anything beyond the moment except to whisper occasionally.


    Because the rescued female slaves of the Rong family were temporarily placed in the backyard.


    Gong bin only arranged two people to guard outside the door.


    Others will not step in half a step.


    "Miss."


    Seeing her coming, the two doorkeepers saluted immediately.


    "What''s going on inside?"


    After the two men looked at each other, they just shook their heads.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing. These nerds can''t learn to be flexible at all.


    Entering the backyard, I found a group of girls in rags, like frightened birds, crowded in the corner of the wall.


    Those black and white eyes were full of panic.


    Looking at her and Bai Su, there was no sign of easing down.


    These days, the experience really frightened them.


    "Don''t be afraid. This is my master. This is the Palace Inn. No one dares to bully you again!"


    Bai Su came forward and said kindly.


    The girls recognized that the woman in front of them was the one who saved them, and they dared to cry.


    In the night, under the candlelight, the women''s cries were gentle and heartbreaking.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su were also involuntarily infected by the cry, and their mood was also gloomy.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya didn''t speak until these girls had had enough to vent.


    "Where did you all come from? Was there anyone at home?"


    Seeing that she was beautiful and spoke softly, those girls couldn''t help liking her.


    One of them, a little girl who looked only eleven or twelve years old, looked at her timidly and replied.


    "We were all captured by them from overseas, and their parents and relatives were there. They had many teaching workshops overseas, which were supposed to teach us singing and dancing. In fact, they were the right candidates, and then they took us back here to sell."


    The girl sobbed, but her words were very clear.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at the girl more. It seems that the girl is a clear person.


    "Who is the oldest here?"


    Two girls of fifteen or sixteen raised their heads and looked at her.


    "Don''t worry about living here. No one dares to harm you here. Since you two are the biggest, take care of these sisters first. You have food and drink here. Later, I''ll send someone to buy you some clothes in the city. Bai Su, you take out our clothes and wear them. Little girl, go wash your hands and faces first, and then come to my room."


    Everything is arranged.


    Someone had already prepared hot water and food for them. With these things, they also greatly calmed the girls'' hearts.


    After sitting in the room and waiting for a while, she saw Bai Su and led a very lovely and beautiful little girl in.


    At the sight of her, the little girl was stunned for a moment, and then quickly knelt down.


    "Yes, miss."


    What a clever girl. Lin Mengya immediately came forward and helped her up.


    Although the child was frightened, her eyes were quite clever. I''m afraid she''s not a girl of ordinary people.


    "Sit here. I want to ask you something."


    Put the little girl next to her. Lin Mengya looked at her and was obviously a little reserved.


    "What does the eldest lady want to ask?"


    "What''s your name?"


    The little girl turned her eyes and said.


    "My name is Xia Houchen."


    That voice is small and thin, which makes people feel a little distressed.


    "How old is it this year?"


    "Twelve."


    "You have nothing to say to me?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly asked with a smile, but the little girl was startled and stared at her like a little rabbit.


    "You, how do you know I have something to say to you?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged. In fact, she didn''t know.


    It''s just that the girl''s eyes always make her feel a little confused.


    She was sure she had never seen Xia Houchen, but the girl clearly saw her.


    In addition, Xia Hou is also from overseas, and this surname reminds her of a person. Therefore, it is not surprising to ask this sentence.


    "I guess, little girl, you can say whatever you want to say to me now."


    "Do you know a man named Xiahou Yuetian?"


    Xia Houchen asked anxiously. After seeing the urgency in her eyes, Lin Mengya didn''t tease her and nodded silently.


    "Wow! Are you really my cousin''s sweetheart? I saw your portrait in his study! However, it seems that you are a little thinner and sicker than you are now. You know? My cousin has been thinking of you for a long time. Even those ladies in the harem are the most favored ones who are similar to you. My cousin also plans to canonize her as empress Pei Where is it? "


    what? Xiahou Yuetian secretly loves her!


    Oh, my God! It seems that she still has a market. Lin Mengya is in a better mood. She can''t help being gentle when she looks at Xia Houchen.


    Although she has determined that long Tianyu is true, she knows that there are people in the world who like her so secretly. As a woman, she is still a little proud.


    But that''s all.


    "According to what you say, Xiahou Yuetian is already the emperor of Dongxia state. At least you are also a princess. How could you be abducted here?"


    Moreover, didn''t an Zichen say that no one knows the coordinates leading there except for their home?


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    Her heart tightened for fear that her man would be in danger.


    Xia Hou Chen lowered his head and said with some embarrassment.


    "Actually, I wasn''t abducted by them. I originally went to visit one of his old friends with my father, but I ran out secretly. Who knows that I was so unlucky that I caught up with them to tie people from the church, so I..."


    Really, scared Lin Mengya''s sweat.


    But then she thought of another key question.

 Chapter 1144

    "Dongxia Kingdom, do you know that other countries exist? What about Wei kingdom? Does Xiahou Yuetian know Wei kingdom?"


    Xia Hou Chen nodded and shook his head.


    "In fact, I happened to know that my father was almost killed at sea in his early years and was rescued by ships. As for the kingdom of Wei, I haven''t heard my father mention it to my cousin. Who could have thought that there would be such a giant overseas. Fortunately, I met you, or I would be finished."


    When people are abroad, they will always be especially kind to their compatriots who come out of a place.


    Although Lin Mengya is wary of Xia Houchen, the child gives her a good feeling.


    And if those people knew she was the princess of a country, they should not let her go.


    But there should be some temptation, whether she can relax.


    "Your conditions are so good that the Rong family should not let you go. Little girl, did you use any means?"


    The girl was born in the house of a marquis and has long cultivated a pair of exquisite crystal heart.


    She smiled and cut a small hole in her white and tender face with her fingernails.


    Lin Mengya frowned. As soon as she wanted to say stop, she saw many wrinkles around the girl''s wound.


    Then, as if by magic, the girl took the cup of tea at her hand and drank it all at once.


    The lines on his face disappeared like this.


    Lin Mengya stared at her for a long time before shaking her head with a bitter smile.


    "There are many wonders in the world. Your skill is really powerful. But don''t use it easily in the future. In case of wound infection, it will destroy your own appearance."


    Of course she knew that the girl was actually trying to get rid of her guard.


    Waved to the girl to get closer to herself.


    From her newly prepared medicine box, she took out some flower ointment and gently applied it to her wound.


    "Sorry, my sister''s life is really hard."


    Lin Mengya gently apologized to Xia Houchen. The fifth son of the Gong family treated her so well. Up to now, Gong bin still suspects her because of a phoenix hairpin.


    She used to be a cautious person, but now the situation makes her more careless.


    Therefore, she has room for many things in order to leave a way back for herself.


    There are too many people in the world who can''t be trusted except her family and friends.


    "I understand, but can I follow my sister in the future?"


    The little girl smiled softly, but there was lingering fear in her eyes.


    No matter how calm she is, she is only a twelve year old girl after all.


    In Weiguo, which is far away from home and relatives, all you can expect is yourself, the person in the painting.


    "Of course, but I have to wrong you."


    Xia Houchen''s identity must not be exposed, otherwise, it is not just the two of them who are at risk.


    The little girl nodded desperately and promised again and again.


    "I understand. I know. It''s the first time we''ve met. You think I''m smart and lovely, so you want me to be your personal servant girl, don''t you?"


    Xia Hou Chen winked at her and lied. It seems that he hasn''t done much before.


    Lin Mengya nodded and then asked in a low voice in her ear.


    "Is there anyone in your team who makes you feel strange?"


    Xia Houchen thought and thought, and then hesitated.


    "Our team is left behind. We didn''t know each other before. If it''s strange, it''s nothing strange, but what''s wrong with my sister?"


    Shaking his head, it''s no wonder Xia Houchen didn''t feel it.


    There are many female slaves in the Rong family, and Xia Houchen is the most common one. Where can you detect anything.


    "Forget it, go back first. Don''t tell anyone about tonight."


    Xia Houchen immediately nodded and turned to leave.


    Shortly after she left, Bai Su, who never left Lin Mengya, also quietly followed up.


    After a good night''s sleep, Bai Su hurried back to her before dawn.


    "Sure enough, as the master said, after Xia Houchen returned, he began to stare at those people intentionally or unintentionally, but I didn''t see anything wrong."


    Sitting in front of the dressing mirror, Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su, but her heart was relieved.


    She was afraid that Xia Houchen came from the Rong family to arrange to test her. In this way, long Tianyu and them would be in danger.


    Therefore, she deliberately revealed some information last night.


    If Xia Hou''s work is really meticulous, then last night, there must be action.


    With Xia Houchen''s exquisite heart, in order to ensure safety, she will deliberately transfer the suspicious to others.


    Obviously, Xia Houchen didn''t do that. He also helped himself to stare at some people.


    Now it seems that the girl''s suspicion can be ruled out.


    "Call her up. From today on, she can help you."


    Bai Su understood what Lin Mengya meant and knew that the LORD was sympathizing with her.


    Hurriedly turned around and found someone to come up, but saw Gong Si standing at the door of Lin Mengya, and his sight fell on Xia Houchen behind him.


    "Fourth childe."


    "Well, who is this girl?"


    Bai Su turned his head and looked at Xia Hou. The latter immediately knelt at the foot of Gong Si and said skillfully.


    "The little girl''s name is chen''er. Please say hello to the fourth childe."


    With that, he kowtowed. Seeing her like this, Gong Si didn''t want to embarrass her. Get out of the way and let Bai Su take people in.


    After wandering by the door for a while, there was a gradual movement in the room.


    The door was opened, and the first to come out was Bai Su, a valiant female Xia dressed in silver.


    Followed by a man dressed in bean green and tied in two small bun.


    After them, there was a stunning beauty with red clothes and blood complexion.


    The folding fan in Gong Si''s hand fell to the ground.


    This Is it really their little sister?


    It''s like a different person!


    Lin Mengya''s appearance is actually first-class and beautiful.


    But no matter how beautiful a beauty is, if it takes a long time, it will inevitably feel tired.


    And she usually doesn''t pay attention to dress up. Now she is dressed up, which will give people a stunning feeling.


    The bright red color is especially suitable for her, but the clothes that were originally very solemn fell on her like a flowing fire, setting off her charm and temptation more and more.


    With bright eyes and bright teeth, there is a certain charm.


    Just a few steps from the inn to the sedan chair at the door, but it attracted the world''s amazement.


    Today, the fifth son of the palace family is also handsome and heroic.


    Everyone will remember this day, because from this day, it is the beginning of the palace family''s prosperity.


    Lin Mengya''s sedan chair is very luxurious. The top of the sedan chair carved of ivory and jade and the hanging bead curtain are huge and full sea pearls.


    She sat dignified in the silk and gauze, and only saw her faint pretty face outside, but she couldn''t see it more clearly.


    The sedan chair passed on the street. No one dared to stop it wherever he went.


    However, after seeing the strange family emblem on the sedan, everyone was curious.


    In the end, whose family has such a style to ride in such a sedan chair.


    After a long time, there was an old man in the city talking to himself in doubt.


    "It seems to be the emblem of the palace family."


    Gong family, how is it possible?


    It is not far from Jincang city to Jincang port, but this day is the first day that the world-renowned angry slave market opened.


    Wei domestic, but all dignified aristocratic families will send people to attend.


    The admission on the first day has become a battlefield for all families to show off their strength and financial resources.


    As the host, the Rong family and the Xu family are naturally the first to enter.


    Their chariot is not expensive, but it represents the identity of the owner here.


    After that, the extravagance was very extravagant


    However, this time, they were robbed of the limelight by a sudden family.


    "Woo -"


    Among the crowd, a deep horn sounded suddenly.


    Outside the crowd, two rows and four rows of musicians are playing traditional instruments of the state of Wei.


    After the musicians, there are eight women dressed very beautifully.


    They hold flower baskets and throw out the things in the basket with great elegance.


    It was not until they passed that people could see clearly that those women threw pearls and broken gold and silver.


    The crowd robbed wildly, but it didn''t panic these people at all.


    The team kept moving. Soon, the big sedan car behind attracted everyone''s attention.


    Gold jade, agate, pearl, jade


    All kinds of precious stones that can be named are inlaid on the sedan chair, and there are more things that can''t be named.


    In the middle, a beauty in red lies lazily.


    The beauty seems to be indifferent to some outside, but the looming posture of heaven and man makes many people straight eyes.


    Until the sedan chair passed for a long time, those people came back to their senses.


    When the sedan chair appeared in jincanggang, those aristocratic families who thought they were rich and noble eclipsed at that moment.


    This is the real rich.


    Lin Mengya Snickers in the sedan chair. It''s ridiculous to compete with her!


    The sedan chair soon entered the auction market. Lin Mengya saw clearly that the so-called slave market was actually similar to an auction house.


    And the functions inside are very complete. When they arrive, they go inside to have tea and chat.


    The sedan chair stopped at the gate of the auction house, and she got off the sedan chair with the help of Bai Su and chen''er.


    "Cough, it''s a mess. Why doesn''t anyone clean it up?"


    Waving the brocade silk handkerchief, she frowned and complained.


    Those who had just been very afraid of her now showed a somewhat reassuring look.


    She admitted that she did it on purpose. It''s easy to do bad things only if she looks like a big brainless thing, isn''t it?


    "This is -"


    A young man who looked like a steward came up, pretended not to know and asked with a smile.


    "What''s the use of your long eyes? This is the eldest lady of the palace family. If you dare to neglect, be careful of your dog''s head!"


    Xia Hou Chen said very domineering with his waist inserted.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su marveled at the same time, talent!

 Chapter 1145

    Before coming, Lin Mengya and the fifth son of the Gong family had discussed the countermeasures.


    According to the current situation, the Rong family is not afraid, but the Xu family and other families behind it can not be underestimated.


    There is also the Baili family. Yu family, which they secretly support, is driven away. The silence and indifference of Baili family is already strange.


    Therefore, instead of acting smart and making the other party defensive, it''s better to try to shape her into a domineering, money worship and brainless woman.


    In this way, those people will certainly feel that everything before was arranged by the palace family.


    Sometimes it is safer to let the enemy despise himself than to let the enemy value himself.


    But Xia Houchen was an accident. Although she was only twelve years old, she was an expert.


    Lin Mengya intends to take her with her. First, she wants to see if Xia Houchen really has a problem.


    Second, the ghost girl''s "evil slave" corner, let alone, has a strong sense of substitution.


    The steward was scolded by a little girl, but he was not angry.


    The smile on his face was a little embarrassed, but he bowed and apologized quickly.


    "It''s the eldest lady of the palace family. She''s small and has no eyes. She ignored several people. This way, please."


    Xia Hou snorted coldly, with his nostrils facing the sky.


    He turned back and saluted him, shouting.


    "Miss, don''t be angry with these dog slaves. Look back, the maidservant will teach them a good lesson."


    This was unreasonable and rude. She immediately attracted a lot of black people to her, the eldest miss of the palace family.


    However, this is also the purpose of Lin Mengya today. She glanced at the steward faintly and forced a "um" out of her nose.


    The scale of the auction house is not small. The first floor is the area for goods display. Although it is large, it also has the most people.


    Families like them have special channels.


    The feet were covered with expensive wool carpets. As soon as he came in, he was accompanied by a steward and a maid.


    Although Lin Mengya came for the first time, she deliberately made a reserved appearance, but her eyes looked around quietly.


    The steward led the way, and she and the fifth son of the palace family also walked slowly to the second floor.


    It is relatively clean here. There are large or small boxes on the circular bleachers.


    On it, they all carry the family emblem.


    Lin Mengya had seen it when she was reading a book before. She probably knew which big families had come.


    If there are people inside, the dark red curtain outside will fall.


    In general, you can also see the size of the box.


    The steward led them to the southwest corner and said with a smile.


    "Here is the wing room for several distinguished guests to rest for the time being. Please give me more support."


    Lin Mengya only glanced at her, and she immediately sneered at her lips.


    "Elder brother, I think we''d better go back. It''s said that the Rong family and the Xu family are leading businessmen. Now it seems that it''s just so. I can''t sit in such a poor wing room."


    She said softly, with a bit of disgust in her eyes.


    The box is not very small, but it looks very shabby compared with the big family next to it.


    It seems that the Rong family and the Xu family don''t look at the Gong family at all.


    Well, she was worried that there was no reason to lift their business.


    What a good opponent. When she knew she was sleepy, she automatically sent her pillow.


    "Hum, naturally people won''t like to see our palace family. Well, in that case, let''s go back. Go and tell your master. I''ll write down today''s humiliation. If your goods want to come from feiye city in the future, I''d better be careful."


    Gong Er narrowed his eyes. His burly figure made people feel particularly stressed.


    Now the cold voice is even more unpleasant.


    The steward couldn''t help sweating. He didn''t know others, but he also heard of Gong er.


    The second son of the Gong family, who is famous for being generous, is really watched by him. He is not afraid to come here a few times. I''m afraid no one can stand it.


    "This... Don''t be angry. Who dares to neglect you, little ones, but this wing room is on a first come, first served basis. The small one also chose the best one for you. It''s better to..."


    "Steward, if I remember correctly, the wing rooms of the top ten aristocratic families are fixed every year. Now the temple hasn''t opened yet, your Rong family and Xu family will automatically give our family another name. If this thing gets out, I don''t know what the temple Lord will think."


    It was the fourth young master of the palace family who spoke.


    Although he is graceful and gentle as jade, his words are watertight and choking.


    The cold sweat of the steward was one more layer, and even the smile on his face was not so natural.


    Don''t they all say that the palace family is a group of straw bags. Is it a soft persimmon that anyone can pinch?


    It seems that he is the stubble.


    "Please calm down, childe. Our auction house definitely doesn''t mean that. It''s just because several distinguished guests of the palace family haven''t come to us for several years, so..."


    "We look down on us. We didn''t come here for the first few years because you didn''t have anything that could attract us. Your master xingbaba sent a post asking us to come this year, and I thought he had really bought some good goods. After a long time of trouble, you''re just like this. Just, we don''t want this post, brothers, I think Let''s go. "


    The last critical hit, of course, was launched by Lin Mengya.


    The plain hand casually took the post taken out by Bai Su, threw it on the ground casually, and turned to go.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please stay."


    Is the master finally here? Lin Mengya sneered and looked at the visitor impatiently.


    "Childe!"


    The steward seemed to see the Savior and welcomed him all at once.


    But in his eyes, there was clearly a bit of fear.


    "You can''t do this little thing well. Go and get the punishment yourself."


    The man spoke in a very quiet voice, as if not mixed with a trace of emotion.


    But the man in charge was a burst on his shoulder and knelt down in front of the man.


    "Thank you for killing me!"


    Then he knocked several heads and disappeared in front of a crowd.


    That childe is only about 20 years old. He looks ordinary. He says he is handsome. He has some praise for him.


    But once he smiles, it will make people feel that he is easy-going and kind.


    Just now, he didn''t face up, but he was as frightened as a sieve bran. I''m afraid it was a sharp means.


    "I''m Lu Yi, I''ll compensate you."


    Rong Luyi, isn''t that the only childe of the Rong family?


    It''s a cruel character. I heard that the owner of the Rong family, whether his son or daughter, has never given birth to half a child since he was born.


    Even his two brothers died before they were minors.


    Therefore, he is the only one left in such a big Rong family.


    Rong Luyi''s attitude is neither humble nor arrogant. He came out to make amends in person, and with a gentle and polite smile on his face, he suddenly dispelled the tense atmosphere here.


    The five sons of the palace family are from a noble family. Naturally, they can''t really look like street hooligans.


    One by one, he gave Rong Luyi this face.


    "Everybody, it''s really our Rong family''s arrangement. Please take it easy. I''ve already sent someone to prepare."


    Ronglu said again. As soon as he came out, he punished the steward, then made an apology, and finally took the initiative to reschedule.


    If the Gong family continue to pick on this, they will have to be reasonable and unforgiving.


    Sure enough, he is a flexible man.


    "Then please young master Rong. Thank you."


    Gong bin bowed his hand and thanked. Several members of the Gong family openly respect Gong bin. Even Lin Mengya must comply.


    Rong Lu immediately saluted and made a gesture of invitation.


    The fifth son of the palace family walked along with her, but Lin Mengya found that she was holding her small hands, but she was unexpectedly tight.


    Fortunately, the people in front could not see them, and Lin Mengya gently called.


    "Chen''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    The little girl was suddenly stiff and looked at her.


    "That man, he, he is not a man!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man walking in the front, as if he were talking and laughing with Gong bin and getting along well.


    "Don''t be afraid, she won''t recognize you. Besides, don''t be afraid if I protect you."


    Her soft voice comforted her, and she finally calmed down gradually.


    However, chen''er still didn''t dare to see Rong Luyi.


    "When we were at sea, that man killed all the sick people. Moreover, he personally cut off part of their bodies with a dagger. Young lady, you must be careful of him!"


    Lin Mengya has never seen a pervert, and knows that in the eyes of these people, slaves are worse than pigs and dogs.


    But what he did was too cruel.


    "OK, I see."


    The wide sleeve fell down, and she held her little hand tightly.


    The latter also held her back, where they could only snuggle up to each other.


    Bypassing several boxes in front, it suddenly opened up.


    Lin Mengya has just figured out the rules here. The whole venue is divided into eight parts, and all aristocratic families are arranged in five areas.


    In each region, only two of the top ten families are arranged.


    As for the remaining three areas, I think they exist to entertain forces such as the three kings and one saint.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the wing room in front of the palace family. The reception is not good. Please forgive me."


    After a while, Rong Luyi and Gong bin had a good talk.


    Lin Mengya has been following behind, dutifully making the true color of her vase.


    The box in front of me is more than twice as big as the one just now.


    Whether it''s tables and chairs or soft collapse, they are exquisitely and properly arranged.


    Although it was midsummer, there was a faint cool wind, mixed with a leisurely cold fragrance.


    I can see that it took a lot of effort.


    "Thank you for your kindness, young master Rong. I''ll help you."


    Somehow, after seeing the box, the fifth son of the palace family''s expression was slightly frozen.

 Chapter 1146

    Rong Lu Yi seemed not to see it. After motioning to Gong bin, he withdrew with his own people.


    Several people entered the box, and the curtain fell again. The fifth son of the palace sighed at the same time.


    "We haven''t been here for many years, have we?"


    Gong Erwu said with emotion that the different looks of Gong bin were probably due to the cold reception he had received before.


    "Don''t be happy too early. There should have been people here before."


    Lin Mengya has always been very calm, and her smell is very sensitive. Although the incense here tastes light, it is to cover up the previous taste.


    "Yes, when we first came here, there were many people staring at us in the dark. Those people were definitely bad people."


    Gong Si was as calm as she was, and saw many things very thoroughly.


    "Rong Luyi has always been cautious. It seems that things are not as simple as we thought before."


    Gong bin also found something unusual.


    They and Rong Jiaben are polite on the surface. Of course, Gong bin won''t believe Rong Lu''s kindness for a while.


    No matter who was here before, I''m afraid I''ve got a feud with the Gong family.


    "You''d better be careful. We didn''t come here to make friends, did we?"


    Gong Wu licked his lips, and a bit of bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes.


    "That''s right."


    Lin Mengya leaned lazily against the collapse, pinched the jade plate, and the Purple Agate grapes slipped into her cherry lips.


    "Little sister, you were really good just now! Can you teach me if you have time?"


    Among the five sons of the Gong family, Gong Wu has always been Lin Mengya''s personal bodyguard and the first brain powder.


    In his eyes, no matter what she said or did, she was full of unspeakable charm.


    Lin Mengya picked a fresh / juicy peach and put it in Gong Wu''s mouth with a smile.


    "Children, what can''t you learn? Learn from others. In the future, I''ll teach you something good. How about it?"


    Gong Wu refused. He immediately agreed with his head like mashing garlic.


    Instead, Gong Si looked at his silly brother and smiled helplessly.


    Alas, I only hope my little sister will show mercy.


    Although the box is very spacious, the part of the front stand is hung with bead curtains, which makes people unable to see clearly.


    Gong bin explained to her that the auction would begin soon, and their aristocratic families would get a list of auction items in advance.


    If you are one of the top ten aristocratic families, you can book it in advance and discuss with the seller first.


    If both parties have no objection, the top ten aristocratic families can buy it directly.


    However, if there is competition between more than two aristocratic families, the auctioned goods will be auctioned directly on the auction platform.


    In this way, neither the auction house nor the seller will annoy the aristocratic family.


    Generally speaking, there will be no excellent goods on the first day.


    They just came to see the excitement.


    "Master Gong, this is the goods we are going to auction today. Please have a look first. If you have a picture, you can draw it directly with a pen. The small ones will reserve it for you as much as possible."


    Not much later, someone handed in a thick roster.


    Gong Liu took the roster and handed it to Gong bin.


    The latter opened and looked, and Gong bin handed the roster to others.


    "The Rong family and the Xu family are really different now. A few years ago, the goods auctioned on the first day were all rare and exotic animals from overseas. Are there any strong labor left now?"


    Gong San glanced and said sarcastically.


    The list finally reached Lin Mengya. As Gong San said, the first few pages were full of strong labor, but on the fifth page, a special commodity was marked.


    "Rong family''s happy slave? Isn''t the happy slave of Rong family going to appear in the next few days?"


    Gong Si reconnected the roster and pointed to the next line of words.


    "Don''t you see the word ''mutilated products'' written next to it? In previous years, there were also disabled music slaves and dance slaves for sale, but at least three games have to be left. Now this one, I want to know, must not be very good."


    Are you a loser of music and dance? Lin Mengya moved her mind.


    Quietly took Bai Su to order a few words, and the latter nodded and left quietly.


    After a while, the drums and music were singing and it was very lively. After a while, someone shouted outside the door.


    "The auction begins!"


    Lin Mengya can''t help but sink a heart. Today, she wants to see the difference between the auction of the Rong family and the Xu family!


    They can''t hear the sound below clearly.


    But there were people outside the door. They came up and went down and reported the situation below.


    Lin Mengya calculated carefully. The following information is almost synchronized with the following information.


    On this occasion, it should be impossible to drill in advance.


    I think they have special means to deliver messages.


    The first half of the auction was not interesting. Among the top ten aristocratic families, only a few later aristocratic families and several aristocratic families who made a fortune through farming bought a lot of these strong domestic slaves.


    But in Lin Mengya''s view, these people are drinking poison to quench their thirst.


    No one will be willing to be a slave for a lifetime. The unrest will happen sooner or later, but they can''t see it now.


    Soon, we arrived at the broken Le nu.


    Lin Mengya leaned on the couch to sleep. Soon she heard someone asking for a price outside, and there were a lot of people.


    Strange, isn''t it a remnant?


    The little girl saw her frown and immediately understood what was going on.


    Turned out of the wing room, found someone to ask a few words, and returned to her side.


    "Miss, the Le Nu of the Rong family''s auction is the one who was in charge of training before."


    The two of them are in the back, and the five sons of the palace family are in the front. Coupled with the constant voice outside, I think I can''t hear them.


    "Oh? How did this man fall here, do you know?"


    Chen''er shook her head, but she also heard some news.


    "It is said that this Le Nu was going to be sent to serve a big man before, but he refused to live or die. This angered the people of the Rong family and was almost crippled. People I have heard say that Le Nu could have been called excellent. But now, it''s estimated that he can see his face."


    It''s a little strange.


    Since we can train le Nu for the Rong family, why don''t we go to serve?


    Is it difficult that this man is still a rare chaste martyr?


    They guessed that the auction over there had come to an end.


    The person who finally got the picture was a businessman from Yanzhou. In addition, the person didn''t leave any news.


    Soon, Bai Su quietly returned to her side.


    Lean against her ear and whisper.


    "Master, everything has been done. Man, it''s in the backyard now."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya got up and nodded with Gong Si who just looked over at this time.


    He followed Bai Su and hurried out of the box.


    "Miss Gong, where are you going?"


    When he came out, someone greeted him.


    However, probably because Rong Luyi had orders, these people didn''t dare to be unreasonable to her anymore.


    "Can you control where our young lady is going? Get out of the way and don''t get in the way!"


    Chen''er stood in front of Lin Mengya and scolded him impolitely.


    The man had a hot face and a cold ass, and they had nothing to please. Knowing that they were asking for nothing, they quickly let him go.


    "Bah! It''s just a declining family. What''s the prestige!"


    Behind him came the man''s curse.


    Lin Mengya was not angry about this.


    If everyone thinks so, then they have achieved their goal.


    Several people turned around to a small box.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Bai Su immediately rushed in with Lin Mengya and chen''er.


    "Change it quickly. We don''t have much time."


    Throw them a set of men''s clothes, and Bai Su quickly changes himself.


    There is no one here, so there are curtains blocking the direction of the grandstand.


    The three helped each other and soon changed their clothes.


    Lin Mengya also wiped off the makeup on her face and her eyes. Although her facial features have not changed, her temperament is quite different.


    Anyway, they don''t need to really show up, just to avoid being recognized by too many people.


    Sneaking out of the box, he walked back to the yard under the leadership of Bai su.


    The backyard of the auction house is the area for claiming goods, but because of the particularity of slave auction, there are many small houses that should be used for inspection.


    Because the previous auctions were all young and middle-aged slaves, there was not much to use.


    It''s the music slave she asked Bai Su to secretly buy. According to the rules, it can''t be treated like an ordinary slave.


    The seller or the person in the auction house must repeat the situation of the remnant with the buyer again.


    Therefore, when they arrived, the auction house was busy and began to be impatient.


    When Bai Su handed him the sign representing the success of the auction and matched it with the one in his hand, the man piled up a smiling face.


    "I thought you didn''t want it. To tell you the truth, this happy slave is OK, but his body is useless. In fact, it''s useless for you to want this."


    The man smiled obscene, but no one is allowed to move the goods in the auction house, otherwise it will break the rules.


    "Come on, what are you talking about? I''ll ask you, how''s the situation of lenu?"


    The three of Bai Su did not show any anxious look, and they must not let the other party see any flaws.


    The man also knew that he talked too much and didn''t like the guests, so he hurried to say.


    "This Le Nu was once a slave of the Rong family, the one famous for David. Unfortunately, when he was old, his brain was not very easy to use. The Rong family punished him for breaking the rules a few days ago. Now his legs are wasted and his voice has fallen down. His temperament is so gentle. What else do you want to ask?"


    Bai Su looked down and shook her head.


    "Well, I see. I still think that David''s first role will be powerful. Now it seems that it''s in vain. However, our place is small. If we take him back, we probably won''t lose money."

 Chapter 1147

    Bai Su, the merchant who pretended to be Bai Su, frowned and said, acting like a strange stranger.


    Lin Mengya kept lowering her head and standing behind Bai su. No one would notice her.


    After a few words of gossip, the man handed her the other half of the bronze medal in his hand.


    After inspecting the goods, they must take the complete pair of bronze medals before they can go to the auction house to complete the handover.


    But before that, the money had been handed over, and I was not afraid that these buyers would default.


    Bai Su looked around quietly. After making sure that no one looked at them, Bai Su pushed the door open.


    The small room is a little shabby, only a bed and a chair.


    In the dust, a man in gray sat on the bed.


    The man has dark hair and slender and weak figure. From his back, he is elegant and quiet, which is incompatible with everything here.


    Hearing what was happening outside, the man looked back.


    A beautiful haggard face appeared in Lin Mengya''s sight.


    As a woman, Lin Mengya has to admit that she is a rare beauty.


    "Hello."


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, Lin Mengya was surprised.


    "Man... Man?"


    Bai Su and chen''er around showed some doubts in their eyes. Didn''t anyone tell her?


    Fortunately, this is just a small episode.


    Whether the other party is male or female, there is no difference for Lin Mengya.


    The man''s voice was so clear that it must have been carefully maintained.


    A famous actor is a famous actor. Even if he is down, his appearance still carries the old style.


    "Did Xiao Sheng scare the girl?"


    The man tilted his head slightly and asked with a smile.


    Lin Mengya knows that those who study drama, especially Dan roles, have studied women''s manners and movements very carefully.


    It was not strange to see the gender of the three of them. After walking a few steps forward, she saw that the man had a pair of light brown eyes.


    Even now, as the most humble music slave, his eyes are still calm.


    You can''t pretend to be frightened or arrogant.


    He is him, the bright mirror of the moon.


    Such a person really doesn''t look like a villain who helps the tyranny in the Rong family.


    However, such people have the strongest camouflage.


    It is also true that he participated in those things of the Rong family.


    "Frighten us? You deserve it. From today on, you are my domestic slave. Your past has disappeared. If you still want to live, you''d better obey me."


    The corners of the man''s mouth were stiff, but only for a moment.


    He lowered his dim eyes and nodded.


    "Chu Feng understands."


    Seeing that he is so sensible, Lin Mengya has less trouble.


    She and chen''er risked to sneak over, but it was just a moment of curiosity.


    She asked Bai Su to shoot Chu Feng for the purpose of Rong''s house.


    And this person knows so many secrets of the Rong family. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to take them out of the auction store.


    After checking, there will be special carriages in the auction house to help transport slaves to the buyer''s house or temporary footholds.


    Naturally, the Gong family inn can''t go openly. Fortunately, Lin Mengya had expected such a situation before. He moved some secret relations with Gong Si and rented a place for her.


    People are naturally transported there.


    The person they met at the door just now will report their dialogue truthfully. Whether they can get out of the door depends on how they will react next.


    At the back door of the goods, Bai Su handed the bronze medal to the person who opened the door.


    The man carefully examined it, but said with an embarrassed smile.


    "There''s nothing wrong with your brand, but there''s something wrong with the goods. Our boss said he was willing to redeem it twice. What do you think?"


    Bai Su glanced at the man and said coldly.


    "It turns out that your auction house is also a place where you don''t keep your word. Even so, I won''t embarrass you. Five times, it''s not easy for me to come here. Your goods are average. They not only don''t satisfy me, but also waste me so much time out of thin air. I can''t lose a penny. I know your Rong family and Xu family have great power, but I can''t say a word here. ¡±


    The steward in charge of the delivery has changed his face, but Bai Su''s voice just now is not small and has attracted the attention of many people.


    As an auction house, this kind of reneging behavior is the most undesirable.


    Once there is no credibility, the auction house will have no business to do.


    The steward was stiff with a smile on his face, and a few cold lights flashed in his eyes.


    "What the distinguished guest said is that it''s better to let the small ones discuss. Don''t be impatient. Come and see tea."


    The steward hurried away. Lin Mengya and her son hid not far away. They saw the man get into a house with their own eyes. About a few minutes later, they came out again.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. Just now my boss said that since it''s business to open the door, there''s no reason to win people''s favor. People, you take it away. It''s small. I''m sorry for you."


    Bai Su glanced at him, snorted coldly, and then left with the carriage.


    When Lin Mengya saw the steward''s move, several strong men immediately followed up quietly.


    "Miss, shall we remind sister Bai Su?"


    Chen''er quietly pulled her sleeve and asked in a small voice.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously.


    No matter what the purpose of the Rong family is, it has lost its wife and lost its soldiers.


    It''s hard for her to spit out what she swallowed.


    Seeing that Bai Su has taken people away, Lin Mengya returns the same way with her son.


    At this time, the auction house is still busy. If there is no accident, they will stay here all day.


    There will be three auctions a day. All the highlights are the one at night.


    The auction on the last night after three days is the main battlefield for these big families to fight for wealth.


    I heard that at that time, spending money like land was definitely not just a word. Gold and silver wealth could call the wind and rain here.


    But Lin Mengya knew that with the support of the silver money in the basement, the palace family would definitely make a splash.


    The reason why she wants to spend money is to attract the emperor''s attention.


    After all, sending it to the door will always arouse the suspicion of others.


    The two men sneaked back to the place where they changed their clothes and helped each other change their previous women''s clothes. They just couldn''t restore their hair and makeup so well at once.


    Although she is clever, she is a person after all.


    Before she went out, five women dressed her up.


    When the two men were busy helping her with her hair accessories, Lin Mengya suddenly heard something outside.


    She immediately covered her little mouth and the two men got under the table.


    After a while, two more people came in.


    "Didn''t I tell you it''s dangerous here? If that woman meets you, she will be against you!"


    It''s a man''s voice, and it''s very familiar.


    By the way, isn''t it gonglu!


    "Brother Lu, I''m worried about you. Besides, I can''t swallow it. That woman took everything that belongs to me. Now she''s still so ostentatious and makes it clear that she wants to be bad for the palace family!"


    This sound¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya''s eyes widened. She will never forget this pretentious sweet voice.


    It''s just, why is she here.


    "You, don''t do this."


    Although Gong Lu hates himself very much, he is single. In essence, he is still a gentleman.


    If it wasn''t for the family, he would never violate Gong Bin''s orders.


    "Brother Lu, don''t you even hate me? I, I have only one relative like you."


    The woman refused and pretended to cry.


    Gong Lu immediately messed up and said hurriedly.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry! Who says you have only one relative like me? The eldest childe will believe me. You don''t know. The eldest childe traveled far and wide in those years. If you can be sure that the woman is a fake, the eldest childe will never let her go! At that time, you can go back to the palace to recognize your ancestors and return to your family openly!"


    Lin Mengya sneers. No wonder it can lead Gong Lu and Gong bin to doubt themselves.


    It turned out that the man was'' she ''.


    "I know, too, but when I saw that woman so proud, I felt like a knife. The money was saved by our palace family bit by bit and squandered by her. I''m afraid that if the time dragged on too long, that woman would take away all the property of the palace family!"


    Look, the purpose is exposed.


    She is also selfish and greedy. Unexpectedly, her extravagance today can not only attract the family, but also lead to an unexpected fish.


    "No! Don''t worry. The eldest childe will look at her. It''s getting late. You''d better go back early. I''ll see you when I''m free."


    Gong Lu was loyal and whispered to comfort the man.


    "By the way, brother Lu, didn''t you say that you haven''t had a good chance to let that woman tell the truth? I have a good thing here. As long as you can let that woman drink, she will tell the truth."


    Trying to murder her?


    Lin Mengya wants to see how this fool will die.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Lu didn''t pick it up, but said in a harsh voice.


    "No! We are all open and aboveboard. Although she falsely claimed your identity, she is also kind to us. Anyway, I won''t bite the hand that feeds me! You go back first. The eldest childe will decide other things for you."


    "But..."


    "Nothing. However, since you are the future master of the palace family, you should abide by the group training of the palace family. I''ll go first. Be careful yourself."


    Before the man continued to bewitch, Gong Lu lifted the curtain and left.


    The woman stamped her foot and scolded.


    "What a fool! Hum, if you don''t do it, someone will do it. Lin Mengya, I should take back what you owe me!"


    The woman''s voice is very insidious, and she seems to have a lot of resentment against her.


    Then, the woman lifted the curtain. Lin Mengya leaned out half her head and saw the man.

 Chapter 1148

    "Sister, do you know that man?"


    In front of outsiders, Xia Houchen will respectfully call Lin Mengya the eldest lady.


    But when there are only two people alone, the little girl will call her sister.


    Called back by the name of chen''er, Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked at Yu Xue''s lovely chen''er, gently showing her smile.


    "Of course, she used to call me that."


    "Isn''t that your sister? If so, why should she hurt you?"


    Chen''er is very clever. He gets it in a guess.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She didn''t expect that the person who came to ''expose'' her with the Phoenix hairpin was Lin Mengfei!


    How long haven''t they seen each other? I didn''t expect that it would be so when we met, which makes people feel very ironic.


    "We can''t understand a word or two. I''ll tell you later when I have a chance. You should be careful of this person. She has a deep mind and is vicious. I almost died in her hands at the beginning. You should be careful at any time in the future, you know?"


    Chen''er nodded immediately. Shuiling''s big eyes were full of prudence.


    But Lin Mengya is more worried about why they met Lin MengWu here?


    And Lin MengWu seems to know everything about her.


    This is definitely not a coincidence. It seems that the comer is not good.


    When she came back from the outside, she took a special look. Gong Lu was not there.


    Several members of the Gong family didn''t ask her where she was going. I think Gong Si had made arrangements early.


    Still leaning on the couch, Lin Mengya''s mood is not as stable as before.


    The arrival of Lin MengWu means too many things, beyond her expectation.


    This is not a good thing for her.


    "Since you''re not feeling well, why don''t you tell the third brother?"


    Looking up, I saw the concerned face of the third brother.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and remembered that this was probably an excuse given to her by Gong Si.


    Sorry, she smiled. She knew that Gong San was the same as Gong Si. She believed her to protect her, and her heart couldn''t help pouring out warmth.


    "Nothing, just a little acclimatized. It''s probably because there are too many people here. My chest is a little stuffy and doesn''t hinder me."


    Gong San grabbed her arm and put on her slender white wrist. After carefully cutting the pulse, he put down his heart a little.


    "It seems that there''s really nothing wrong. It''s my negligence. You must be a little unaccustomed when you come here for the first time. Why don''t you go back to the inn first. Anyway, there''s nothing to see here. You can come back on the last day."


    She wanted to refuse, but saw Gong Sanyi''s persistence.


    In desperation, he nodded and agreed.


    "The eldest brother, the second brother, the fourth brother and the fifth brother and I took the younger sister back first. She was unwell and needed rest."


    Get up and Gong San greets the others.


    They didn''t say anything. They just came one by one and told her not to force it. They must have a good rest when they go back.


    Lin Mengya had to promise. However, she declined the kindness of Gong San and Gong Wu. Looking at their disappointed faces, she could only lower her eyes and explain.


    "The eldest brother and the fourth brother have worked hard outside these days, and they really need a good rest. Besides, the auction these days doesn''t matter. Just watch here in shifts. If there''s anything important, send someone to call us."


    What she said is reasonable. Indeed, although it is not difficult for her to put forward those things for ostentation, the time is tight. Almost all of them were arranged by Gong bin and Gong Si in person.


    Now, it''s time for them to have a good rest.


    "You must protect your little sister. Do you know? Little sister, if someone dares to bully you, you''ll send someone to find my fifth brother. I''ll beat them all over the ground!"


    Gong Wu actually wanted to be with her, but he wanted to stay here more, so he had to tell her with uneasy advice.


    "Well, I see. When there''s a fight, I''ll find my five brothers, right?"


    Blink, Lin Mengya said playfully.


    The others laughed, only Gong Wuyi nodded seriously.


    "That''s right! Even if I fight for my life, I will never let my little sister suffer any injustice."


    Several people laughed, only Gong bin thought.


    Lin Mengya stood on tiptoe and touched the top of her lovely little brother''s head.


    The fifth brother of her family belongs to a tight little wolf dog. He nodded with a smile, and then followed Gong bin and Gong Si out of the field in Gong Wu''s reluctance to give up.


    Fortunately, now, everyone''s eyes are focused on the auction house.


    Their departure did not attract much attention, and she could probably guess some from the unsuspecting eyes of the gatekeeper.


    I''m afraid those heads of aristocratic families have already withdrawn.


    Also, big family? What you want is your style.


    The striking sedan chair can''t be used. Lin Mengya''s red clothes are quite eye-catching.


    Fortunately, a sedan chair was prepared for them in the auction house.


    Soon, the party returned to Taining inn.


    As soon as he entered the door, Gong Si grabbed Gong bin. He knew that Gong Ya must have something to say to them just to call them back.


    "Little sister, I''m still not sure about your health. Why don''t you take you with me to find a doctor in the city later?"


    Gong Si said this to everyone.


    Lin Mengya nodded meekly and said that she went to change clothes. Then she followed her son and went back to her room.


    "Miss, you''re back!"


    At the door, Gong Pingzheng stood there seriously and guarded the door for her.


    "Hard work, you two come in with me."


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya immediately looked around to see if there was anything suspicious.


    Gong Ping also closed the door. Although he didn''t know what had happened, the eldest lady told him not to let anyone step into her room when she went out.


    Before he came out, my grandfather told him that the eldest lady''s orders must not be careless.


    So he didn''t dare to leave.


    "Has anyone ever come to my family since I left?"


    After making sure there was nothing unusual in the room, Lin Mengya sat in a chair and asked Gong Ping.


    "There are no strangers, but there are some rough envoys in the backyard. It was arranged by the eldest childe. Don''t we have many more women? The eldest childe thinks they are fine in the backyard, but some things are really inconvenient. So he recruited some people to come. But the eldest lady is relieved that they are helping in the backyard. They are absolutely afraid to come here!"


    Gong Bin''s staff is reliable for the time being, but she knows Lin MengWu''s temperament too well.


    Since Lin MengWu wants to deal with her, she must be able to play with any despicable means.


    There are some things she must prevent early.


    "From today on, but after I leave the house, you two have to leave one person in the house. The doors and windows must be plugged in. No one is allowed to open them unless I come back with your sister Bai su. If you are hungry or courteous, the door must be locked. Remember to sprinkle a thin layer of jasmine powder on the threshold before you go out. I''ve been going out these days, It will also minimize the time out. "


    Gong Lu must have hidden Lin MengWu. As for whether Gong bin knows it or not, Lin Mengya is difficult to determine.


    She is not afraid of poison, but she is afraid of Lin Meng''s more sinister means.


    She must get rid of Lin MengWu before going back. Otherwise, the old palace will become dangerous again just a few days after it stops.


    "Yes."


    Chen''er and Gong Ping responded in unison. Seeing that she was so nervous, the two children became nervous.


    But they were not afraid. Lin Mengya even saw the beating desire from their eyes.


    It seems that she is really old. But for them, it''s really a good experience.


    I changed into a light dress and no longer wore those heavy wigs, bun and hair accessories on my head. The enchanting gold in the morning turned into a beautiful woman in an instant.


    Gong bin and Gong Si also changed their clothes. After they left the gate of the inn, they turned into children of wandering rich families.


    Jincang city is indeed prosperous, and because of the developed navigation industry, it should be more enthusiastic and open than any City Lin Mengya has ever visited.


    But at the same time, it also means that the security here will not be very good.


    Within half an hour of going out, the fourth brother caught several hands and touched his purse.


    The captured man just smiled and bowed like a loach.


    No one will look around. It seems that such a situation is no wonder.


    "I don''t think we should leave. We didn''t even have to eat in the morning. What''s the special feature here?"


    There was always some embarrassment in the atmosphere between the three people.


    Lin Mengya has never been a stingy person, so she took the initiative to propose.


    "That''s a good idea. Jincang city is close to the sea, but there are many Haizhen. Why don''t we try?"


    Gong Si immediately suggested that the remaining two people also recognized his arrangement.


    The three men with their attendants went to the most popular restaurant in Jincang city.


    "The cloud sea canglan, the name of this shop is not vulgar."


    After a while, several people arrived at the famous store in Jincang city.


    "This is the property of the Xu family. Let''s go in."


    Gong Si knows it like the back of his hand. When Lin Mengya heard that it belongs to the Xu family, she immediately became interested.


    Rong Luyi has met her. She knows that the other party is a hard character to provoke.


    But because the Rong family and the Xu family change once a year at the auction house, the Xu family are not in charge this time.


    If you want to meet the Xu family, I''m afraid you have to start from this restaurant.


    "Several distinguished guests, please come in!"


    The scale of the sea of clouds is not small. Those who come and go are also rich owners.


    All the guys in the running hall are human spirits. They have already trained a clever mouth to coax people to be happy.


    The guy''s mouth hasn''t stopped since they came in.


    No matter what they say, the guys can answer like a stream, and they can also talk about their own restaurant.

 Chapter 1149

    The man quickly led them to the box on the second floor. There was still one floor above, but Lin Mengya estimated that it must belong to the legendary VIP room.


    They just came to eat fresh anyway. Naturally, they didn''t pay so much attention to it.


    They found a window seat and sat down. The waiter immediately brought a pot of fragrant tea and respectfully withdrew.


    "Little sister, you might as well say something."


    Gong Si seldom comes straight to the point, but today, he is afraid that if he makes such a detour again, the Gong family will become fragmented sooner or later.


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak. She looked at Gong Si and Gong bin and said calmly.


    "That woman is my sister in Jin. Her name is Lin MengWu. She is my half sister."


    Of course, she can''t publicize the ugliness of the Lin family.


    But even so, Gong bin and Gong Si were surprised.


    "How did you know?"


    Gong bin asked. He had asked Gong Lu to hide people well.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and calmly drank a mouthful of tea.


    "I met you by chance, brother. If you believe her, you can try. You must all know that I was a fool before?"


    On the boat, an Zichen mentioned it to her.


    Wei Guo''s side, not many people know all about her, and she also asked an Zichen to keep a part of her information confidential.


    But at the beginning, the palace family never mentioned the idea of picking her up because she was a fool.


    Don''t look at the present, but what else can''t be abandoned in front of the interests of the family?


    "Speaking of it, I also want to thank their mother and daughter. If her mother hadn''t poisoned me first and her daughter wanted to poison me, I wouldn''t attack poison with poison. I solved the poison by mistake and understood it. Of course, these are just one side of me. Believe it or not. In short, I remind you that Lin MengWu is not a good comer."


    She can be as cold as ice when she puts away her gentle clothes.


    There was a touch of bitterness in the depths of Gong Si''s eyes. He knew that the girl was very clever. She might not know some things.


    It''s just that sometimes, you can''t tell.


    "This matter is very important. I think we should be careful."


    Gong bin frowned. In fact, he was also very contradictory.


    He likes Gong Ya from the bottom of his heart.


    The girl is courageous, thoughtful, informal and has her own unique views on people and things.


    However, the palace family really can''t stand the storm.


    "I believe you, brother. If what the girl named Lin MengWu said is true, why doesn''t she come to the door to confront her, but hide in the dark and incite you to work with gonglu? Brother, do you really think that I really don''t know what you do with gonglu?"


    Gong Si''s trust surprised Lin Mengya.


    She thought Gong Si and Gong bin would sing white faces and red faces. After all, they are brothers.


    But now, what''s the situation?


    "Fourth, you --"


    "Elder brother, I know you also want to know which is true or false. But you shouldn''t secretly plan those things with Gong Lu. In my eyes, you are aboveboard and never play tricks behind your back. Now it seems that I read you wrong and believe you wrong!"


    In Gong Si''s eyes, there was disappointment and anger.


    Lin Mengya probably understood why Gong Si would take the initiative to let them come here.


    For a long time, it was a critical meeting against Gong bin.


    What can she do? Just watch this brother fight honestly.


    "Fourth brother, I also have difficulties. Do you think I don''t want to believe that ya''er is the little sister of our family who has been separated for many years? However, the woman has not only the Phoenix hairpin, but also the key to the secret storehouse. I''ve sent someone to verify it. It can indeed open the outer door of the secret storehouse. You know, that''s the lifeblood of our family!"


    Gong Bin''s impassioned speech made Gong Si and Lin Mengya silly.


    Wait a minute, vault?


    Isn''t it in her room? Where did Xinzhou come from?


    "Brother, have you been cheated?"


    Gong Si was a little helpless. Although her little sister only told him and her third brother about the secret storehouse, the sudden emergence of a large amount of money at home was enough to explain many problems.


    Even the brains of Gong ER and Gong Wu have guessed about it. How can the shrewd eldest brother


    "That''s a real secret library. I saw it with my own eyes. I can''t be wrong!"


    Gong bin is still there vowing, but Gong Si and Lin Mengya feel that the boss of the Gong family is suspected of being mentally retarded.


    "The money before our family, don''t you doubt where it came from?"


    Gong Si asked carefully, but Gong Bin''s face changed.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, he said in a low tone.


    "She said that the money was actually left by Yu''s family in collusion with Gong ya. Otherwise, how could Yu''s family easily quit the old house? I don''t believe it, but she can say the marks on the silver money. I, I have to doubt."


    Lin Mengya and Gong Si have fully realized the meaning of being smart and being mistaken by smart.


    The reason why they didn''t tell Gong bin before was that they were afraid that he was too considerate for the sake of the family and couldn''t bear to let the silver money sleep underground.


    But unexpectedly, Lin MengWu took advantage of it.


    Lin Mengya lost her eyes to Gong Si. Although it was her fault, I''m afraid she had to work hard to explain to Gong Si.


    Just then, the delicious food they wanted came.


    Lin Mengya ignored their brothers and reached out to the steamed sea crabs and shrimps on the table.


    She used to like this. Although she didn''t eat less in the past ten months on the sea, she always wanted to read it.


    When she knocked a plate of sea crabs weighing half a kilo each like a little mouse, the explanation over there finally came to an end.


    "How dare you deceive me like that!"


    Gong bin blushed like fire. Although he was ashamed by Gong Si, most of them were angry.


    He clenched his fist and beat it hard on the wall. Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at him and continued to knock the crab.


    "Elder brother, how many times have I told you that you should pay less attention to the overall situation. Don''t always exhaust your efforts for family affairs. Do you know that Lin MengWu valued you and almost provoked our brothers to disagree!"


    Gong Si is painstaking. For this big brother, he is distressed and stuffed.


    Over there, Xiang Lin Mengya finally finished the crab, cleaned her hands in the white porcelain bowl, and wiped her fingers leisurely before she opened her mouth.


    "It''s no wonder, elder brother. Lin MengWu grew up with me when I was a child. I was counselled and confused. I was always bullied by their mother and daughter. Therefore, it''s possible for their mother and daughter to secretly withhold one or two things from my mother. But don''t you two think it strange? Even my two cousins and I don''t know these things. How did she know so much? ¡±


    As she expected, Gong bin believed Lin Mengfei''s lies not only because Lin Mengfei brought the Phoenix hairpin, but also because she knew a lot about her grandmother and her mother, especially about the palace family.


    And she is one ask three don''t know, just have a home to give her endorsement.


    At this time, settling down is also a mess, which will naturally reduce her credibility.


    Therefore, Lin MengWu can take advantage of the weakness.


    "Little sister, everything is my big brother''s confusion. I''ll make amends for you!"


    Gong bin regretted and regretted. He just felt ashamed to see her again. He said he would kneel down and apologize to her.


    "Well, it''s all a family. In the future, the eldest brother should ask me directly if there is anything else. You see, even my little woman doesn''t think about things secretly. The eldest brother is so rough, don''t learn from other people''s little daughter."


    Gong bin can''t kneel down. His face is red with shame. But he can only stare at Gong Si.


    The latter unfolded his folding fan and looked at the fan innocently.


    It''s none of his business. He''s also wronged, okay?


    "Don''t worry, little sister! I won''t doubt you again!"


    No matter how smart people are, they will also be trapped by their own demons.


    Gong bin knew clearly that he wanted to revitalize the palace family and get rid of the previous humiliation, so he was hoodwinked and almost used by others.


    Everyone was happy, but no one could relax in their hearts.


    The emergence of Lin MengWu means that those people''s conspiracy against the palace family has never been cut off.


    They are walking on thin ice. If they are careless, they are afraid that they will be driven away.


    "Rather than show loyalty here, it''s better to go back and drive that woman out!"


    Gong Si has always hated this kind of people who like to gossip behind the scenes. He didn''t feel so weak before he came to the Gong family.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, took a prawn from the plate and put it in the bowl.


    "Now people are in our hands, and many things can wait for opportunities. Although Lin MengWu has a vicious mind, she is the most greedy and vain. I think that''s why I saw her in the auction house. She doesn''t see me well, so it''s easy to deal with her. The difficulty is to find out the people behind her."


    There''s nothing to be afraid of when her follower loses to base.


    With Lin MengWu''s greed and stupidity, I''m afraid the woman doesn''t know. If she gets involved in the struggle between the palace family and other families, she will die ugly.


    However, if it was the former Lin MengWu, how could she have the ability to fool Gong bin.


    It seems that the master behind Lin Meng dance does have some means.


    "Yes, but how can we find out if there are so many people who want to deal with our family?"


    Xu was angry. Gong bin wanted to catch the woman and interrogate her herself immediately.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Si looked at each other and said in unison.


    "As before!"


    Gong bin frowned slightly and looked at them puzzled. Why, is it him?

 Chapter 1150

    "It''s no coincidence. As soon as we arrived, an Zichen knew that there was an accident in his home and then disappeared. Then an Ruchu came to our home and brought the news of the civil strife in his home. Finally, Lin MengWu appeared to ''expose'' my identity. If an Zichen hadn''t disappeared and there was no civil strife in his home, my background would not be greatly reduced, and Lin MengWu couldn''t take advantage of it. I''m afraid the conspiracy against me has not stopped since I set foot here. "


    In fact, she has more guesses, but it''s futile to say it now.


    Lin MengWu was obviously well prepared to come to the door.


    If he doesn''t come to defend the country, Lin MengWu can almost confuse the false with the true.


    She couldn''t help shivering. How many people knew her details? What worries her more is that they will hurt their relatives and friends and her son.


    The only thing she can believe is that her husband can protect their children.


    However, long Tianyu is not absolutely safe.


    At the thought of someone trying to harm them, even though she knew that her husband was not without self-protection, she couldn''t help but be cold all over.


    "What''s the matter? Somebody, cook a pot of ginger tea!"


    Cold hands were held by a pair of soft and gentle hands.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes and saw that it was the gentle eyes of her fourth brother.


    "Nothing, just think of something from the past."


    Gong Si''s face was distressed and rubbed her palm gently.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you in the future. No one dares to hurt you any more."


    Gong Si coaxed her in a low voice. Lin Mengya, who had something in mind, couldn''t hear the deep pity in his tone.


    Instead, Gong Bin took a silent look at Gong Si. His drooping eyes covered him with a bit of surprise.


    Maybe he thought too much.


    If ordinary people have something in mind, they probably can''t eat anything.


    But Lin Mengya is different. Maybe the memory of hunger left her is too deep, which leads to that now, even if the sky falls, she can eat two bowls of rice.


    If something affected her appetite, it must be more serious than the collapse of the sky.


    Maybe it''s because she has experienced more and more things over the years. She only panicked for a while and slowly calmed down.


    Now, she patted her round belly to express her great satisfaction.


    "You girl, your food is about to catch up with your fourth brother!"


    Gong bin likes her very much. In fact, ya''er''s eating appearance is very elegant. At first glance, she is an educated woman.


    So, it''s a kung fu for her to eat more and keep her appearance so good.


    "The world is vast, and eating is the biggest. Besides, I don''t need to be polite to eat my fourth brother."


    The words she threw out made the other two silly eyes.


    "Ghost girl, you are smart! Alas, if you bring all my nests in the future, I can only think I deserve it!"


    Gong Si looked at her helpless smile, but Gong bin looked at him with a serious face.


    "Old four, isn''t this the Xu family? What''s the matter? Are you having an affair with the Xu family?"


    Seeing that Gong Bin''s hair was about to stand up, Gong Si immediately explained.


    "It''s not as serious as you said. It''s just that a few years ago, when I went on a trip, I hid my name and just caught up with the Xu family to recruit a shopkeeper here. At that time, our family was in a bad situation and many things could only be maintained, so I had to take my name and take it down."


    He said it was easy, but Lin Mengya and Gong bin had many waves in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya was even more surprised. She patted her fourth brother on the shoulder with great pride, leaned over and said with a wink.


    "It seems that my four brothers are still hidden. I''m afraid I''ll have to rely on my four brothers for food in the future!"


    Gong Si knew that she was teasing herself. He couldn''t help tapping her smooth and full forehead with a fan.


    "This girl, can''t the palace afford you?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at her mouth. In fact, she thought it was a little strange. Since this is the territory of the Xu family, why is the fourth brother like his own family still discussing such secret things here.


    Sure enough, life is full of surprises.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Lin Mengya also remembered the second thing she slipped out.


    Since it is agreed to lead out the behind the scenes, at least on the surface, Gong bin still wants to maintain the status quo.


    So he pretended to be angry and walked away. Lin Mengya leaned against the window and narrowed her eyes to sleep. Sure enough, he saw that after the big brother left, he was followed by several tails.


    The mantis catches cicadas. Who knows if there are yellow finches behind?


    About ten minutes later, Lin Mengya and Gong Si slipped away through the back door.


    They were very cautious. They didn''t even bring their attendants. They didn''t attract much attention when they mixed into the street.


    Soon, Gong Si led her to turn left and right and found a folk house.


    After knocking on the door a few times, someone opened it quietly.


    The two men immediately slipped into the yard. Lin Mengya saw Bai Su standing in front of her, and there were many people lying in the yard.


    "Dead?"


    Lin Mengya asked. Bai Su nodded and her eyes were cold.


    "It doesn''t matter. This is the territory of the Xu family. These people who died seem to belong to the Rong family. The two families are at odds with each other. No one dares to speak up when they die here."


    After confirming that there was no tail outside, Gong Si turned around.


    However, he was not surprised.


    Jincang city is very chaotic, with countless deaths and injuries every year.


    In particular, the ships transporting slaves will make a final selection before entering the port.


    Those with selling value will be sent to the market, while those without value will be sunk to the bottom of the sea.


    Here, human life can be measured by money.


    The three men bypassed the bodies and entered the house.


    Chu Feng sat on the chair and saw the three of them come in together. His beautiful face showed a few disappointments.


    "Why, you''re not happy that we''re alive?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t like him, but Chu Feng nodded and shook his head after listening to her.


    "I don''t want you to die, but I thought the person I was waiting for would come. After all, it was just a dream."


    He muttered to himself as if he were speaking.


    Lin Mengya resented his appearance. If Chu Feng hadn''t been useful, why should she waste so much effort.


    "The people you''re waiting for won''t come. I gave them a chance before. They won''t redeem you at five times the price. What else do you expect?"


    She went to Chu Feng every word. Seeing that the man''s face was a little pale, Lin Mengya knew that the man was sad.


    "I know you all hate me. You hate me for making trouble for the tiger and teaching men and women for the Rong family. But I don''t hate myself. Today, if you want to kill or cut, I have no complaints."


    Being watched by Chu Feng''s sad eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t speak even though she had thousands of vicious words in her heart.


    This acting skill can throw the traffic star a ten mile long street.


    She admitted that she really felt that Chu Feng was heinous, so she taught a lesson.


    Now, why do you think this man looks so pathetic?


    Gong Si doesn''t know. Although her little sister is sometimes fierce, she is a master who eats soft rather than hard.


    Besides, Chu Feng he knew was a kind man.


    With a sigh, Gong Si took out his folding fan, unfolded the fan, and handed it to Chu Feng with both hands.


    "Brother Chu, do you remember this?"


    The man''s drooping eyes only glanced at the fan and nodded gently.


    "If you hadn''t mediated that day, I''m afraid my nephew would have been bad. My younger sister is a straightforward person. She''s just angry with you and doesn''t mean any harm."


    Eh? And this origin?


    Soon she thought of yuanze. No wonder several brothers of the palace family could successfully find yuanze. It turned out that it was Chu Feng''s help.


    "Brother Chu, you are a noble gentleman. Why do you want to go with the Rong family?"


    Hearing this, Chu Feng sighed again, but did not answer.


    "OK, this is not a place to talk. Let me ask you Chu Feng, do you want to live?"


    Lin Mengya always has a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. Since Chu Feng is kind to the palace family, she will not let her brothers fall into the name of ungrateful.


    "I, how can I have the face to live?"


    Chu Feng''s words were lifeless. Lin Mengya didn''t like this half dead attitude.


    She stretched out her hand, pinched Chu Feng''s jaw, raised his face and looked at himself.


    "You have no right to choose death. Only by living can you atone! Think about the innocent people who are mired in the mire because of you. Will they be free when you die?"


    Chu Feng also saw the woman''s face for the first time. Even in his eyes, he had a very rare beautiful face. At the moment, he was three points rebellious, two points frivolous, and five points clear.


    He rarely sees the eyes of women, without hiding the slightest affectation, without any shame.


    He looked at him so straight that he couldn''t tolerate his half denial.


    "I, can I atone?"


    He almost trembled and asked out his fear.


    From the moment he learned the truth, countless people told him that he was already sinful and had nowhere to escape.


    "Of course! Everyone makes mistakes. Do you want to escape your responsibilities?"


    He looked at the woman in front of him, like hearing fairy music.


    He also has the opportunity to atone for his sins and be responsible for his mistakes.


    For a moment, he felt that his life seemed to have other meanings.


    "The fourth brother, is he stupid?"


    He took a step back. Lin Mengya pointed to Chu Feng and stared at her.


    Her words just now just tried to arouse Chu Feng''s sense of guilt, so that they could become a teammate in the trench.


    Why, it''s a little exciting?


    "I don''t know. Anyway, brother Chu must have his difficulties. Well, let''s leave quickly."


    At this time, Bai Su, who was just outside the door, turned back and came in.


    "Master, someone is coming."

 Chapter 1151

    "How many people have come?"


    She knew that the Rong family would never let Chu Feng go so easily. After all, he belonged to the Rong family''s trade secret.


    But if so, why let Chu Feng out?


    It seems that she has some unexpected gains today.


    "There are more than twenty. You go first. I''ll deal with it here."


    Bai Su knows that the master and the fourth childe must not show their faces.


    Otherwise, the contradiction between the Gong family and the Rong family will be exposed in advance.


    "OK, let''s go first. You don''t want to fight. Find a chance to get out."


    Lin Mengya said, but her hand took out several packets of powder from her cuff and secretly stuffed it into Bai su.


    No matter what the martial arts of the comer are, at least if Bai Su wants to run, no one can stop her.


    Gong Si picked up Chu Feng. Lin Mengya followed them and secretly turned out from the back wall.


    When she had just landed, there came the sound of people fighting.


    Gong Si didn''t directly take them back to Taining Inn, but turned an alley and knocked on a door.


    "Childe!"


    The one who opened the door was a 40-50-year-old woman. When she saw the three of them, she just shouted, let the three of them in.


    "Someone is chasing us outside. Be smart for a while."


    Gong Si whispered to aunt, who nodded. It seemed that she knew.


    Three people kept walking. Gong Si, carrying Chu Feng on his back, opened the wooden door on the ground. Inside, there was a small cellar.


    After knowing that the three of them were safe in the cellar, Lin Mengya reacted. It turned out that the cunning rabbit three caves was talking about people like Gong Si.


    "They don''t know my identity. They only know that I''m a child of a declining family."


    Taking advantage of this moment, Gong Si simply explained to the two of them.


    Lin Mengya felt that the fourth brother didn''t tell the truth, but everyone had their own means, as long as they knew that he was harmless to themselves.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door of the cellar and listened attentively to the movement outside.


    Now I don''t know that Bai Su has escaped smoothly. I hope there will be no accident.


    About ten minutes later, she heard someone knocking at the door.


    Then, it was the aunt''s scolding.


    "Come, come! It must be the greedy ghost of Wang Wu again. It''s so urgent that he can''t report the funeral!"


    Then there was the sound of the door bolt being opened, and then there was a cry of surprise.


    "Ouch, aren''t these gentlemen of the Rong family? Why do you come to our house when you''re free?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let me ask you, did you see anyone in the past just now?"


    The Rong family''s attitude was a little angry, and her heart was slowly relieved.


    I think Bai Su should have withdrawn smoothly. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so eager to find them.


    "People? Look, the gate is tied. Where can I go to see people?"


    Aunt is still leisurely. I think she has great experience in dealing with such things.


    The man didn''t know what he was muttering, and then said.


    "I tell you, if you see a useless man with a very beautiful face these days, you must go to the freight yard and tell us that it is a very important cargo of the Rong family. If you can find it, the Rong family uncle will reward a lot of money. Let''s go."


    It seems that Aunt usually has to deal with these Rong families.


    She heard the messy footsteps outside, pulling farther and farther away, and the cat leaned into the inside.


    "Chu Feng, Chu Feng?"


    Gong Si whispered to him, but unexpectedly, Chu Feng didn''t respond.


    Since they came out, Chu Feng closed his eyes and frowned slightly. He seemed a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya grabbed his wrist, put it on it, and touched his forehead.


    And in the nose, the smell of blood is getting heavier and heavier.


    "No, I''m afraid his injury has been repeated again! Check where he''s hurt."


    The smell in the cellar is very miscellaneous, and I''m afraid Chu Feng used medicine before. Otherwise, he won''t fall until now.


    Lin Mengya turned around, and soon there was a sound of tearing the clothes.


    "He, his leg was broken. There were broken wounds from the waist to the calf."


    Gong Si frowned and looked at Chu Feng''s injury. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    He just lifted Chu Feng''s clothes and saw the blood stains on his pants.


    Now, the scars on Chu Feng''s body are even more shocking.


    It''s hard to describe his injury. In his opinion, Chu Feng''s legs are useless. "What''s the wound like now? Is it festering?"


    She came out in a hurry, and for her own sake, she seldom took those healing drugs, especially for trauma.


    "There are already signs. I''m afraid these scars were not caused in these days."


    Some scars have begun to blacken, but strangely, there is no smell of ordinary wound decay except the blood from the wound.


    "You help him get dressed. Now we''ll try to get back to the inn."


    Lin Mengya thinks about all kinds of possibilities. If Chu Feng is all right, they can wait here for a few days and go back after avoiding the limelight.


    But not now. Chu Feng''s wound looks very serious. These days, it may kill him.


    "This is the territory of the Xu family. The Xu family should not allow the Rong family to mess around. These years, as far as I know, the Xu family has long wanted to annex the Rong family. Why do the Rong family dare to look for someone? Is it difficult? Aren''t they afraid that the Xu family will seize their handle?"


    Gong Si helped Chu Feng dress and whispered to Lin Mengya.


    The latter thought and replied.


    "Either it''s the secret of Chu Feng, which is worth taking risks. Or it''s that the Rong family and the Xu family have reached a certain goal. The fourth brother, Rong Luyi of the Rong family, is not a simple person."


    Lin Mengya looks back at Chu Feng. Is it difficult? Chu Feng will be auctioned only to show someone a play.


    She remembered that there were not many bidders at that time, and the price Bai Su won was not low.


    It seems that they seem to have disturbed some people''s plans, so they are so eager to pursue them.


    "Childe, you can come out now!"


    The voice of the aunt came from the door of the cellar.


    Lin Mengya helped Gong Si and carefully carried Chu Feng out.


    After saluting the four elements of the palace, the aunt wanted to let them into the house.


    "Aunt, do you have a scooter?"


    Just now, she just helped Chu Feng, and Lin Mengya felt the heat of her men through their clothes.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will burn out if it doesn''t cool down in time.


    The aunt didn''t expect the girl to ask herself this question. She subconsciously nodded and pointed to the half new board car in the corner of the wall.


    "Yes, yes, miss. What do you want to do?"


    "Brother four, I have come up with a good way to go back to the inn. Just bother aunt and cooperate with me."


    She said with confidence. Gong Si looked at aunt. No one knew what kind of plan the girl would have.


    In the alley along the street, the thugs of Rongjia auction house are searching everywhere for Chu Feng''s whereabouts.


    "Brother, I''ve looked for it, but I haven''t!"


    The leader, Rong Hu, was originally a slave of the Rong family, but his sister was the housemaid of the last Rong family owner, so she was able to get such a fat job.


    However, the newly appointed Rong Lu Yi is a smiling tiger. If he can''t do this job well, he''s afraid he''ll lose his money.


    "Gee, go find it for me! You must find it!"


    Ronghu blackened his face and turned over the table of the nearby tea stall with his big hand like a PU fan.


    The owner of the tea stall didn''t dare to come forward to help him. He had to stand in the corner and look at the living king of hell with trembling.


    All of a sudden, deep in the alley, came a heart rending cry.


    "Daughter! My daughter! You have to hold on. My mother came to see you!"


    "Niang! Niang, you have to stop. Elder sister wants you to take care of her!"


    The cries of the old and the young were clearly audible and attracted the eyes of half the people on the street.


    From an alley, a black faced old man pushed a scooter.


    On the scooter lay a woman who looked like a woman, with bedding under her body and a lot of cover on her body.


    An old woman in shabby clothes was driving a car and crying so much that it was earth shaking.


    Next to her stood a rather watery girl holding her, but her face was gray, her eyes were red and swollen, and tears were crisscrossed.


    "My daughter! My life is hard, my daughter! My mother is coming, my heart and soul. If you leave, how can my mother live?"


    The woman cried bitterly and clenched her daughter''s hand on the scooter.


    Ronghu raised his eyebrows and fixed his eyes on these strange people.


    "You, go and see what''s going on."


    He didn''t mean to take care of the lives of these people, just to avoid tricks.


    Ronghu''s minions immediately came forward and stopped the cart.


    "Howl what howl, don''t you see our uncle Ronghu? Old woman, who''s in you!"


    The old woman was quite fierce and stood in front of the crowd all at once.


    "It''s my daughter in the car. Get out of the way. My daughter has dystocia and needs to go to the doctor!"


    The minions were aroused to be fierce and wanted to push the old woman away with a ferocious face.


    The young girl next to him rushed over and hugged his leg.


    "Gentlemen, please forgive us. Elder sister can''t wait any longer. If she drags on, she will die! I kowtow to you. Please let us go!"


    The girl has clear eyes. As far as those minions are concerned, where have they seen such beautiful eyes.


    Once upon a time, in the auction house, those female slaves also took a lot of advantage.


    Now seeing such a little girl, I also have a bit of evil intention.


    "Ouch, where did you get such a beautiful girl? So, if you play with the men, we''ll let your mother and your sister go. How about that?"


    The little girl has never seen such an array. She subconsciously wants to hide behind her mother, but those minions are obviously faster.


    A few times, the girl was dragged out by them.

 Chapter 1152

    "Sir, sir, please let us go, mother! Mother!"


    The little girl''s frightened cry for help is really distressing, but no one dares to take care of the Rong family here.


    Just when they thought that the little girl must not be able to escape this robbery, suddenly a scholar like man rushed over.


    "Stop! What are you going to do to Xiaoqing!"


    The scholar immediately took the girl''s other hand and glared at several thugs.


    "Brother in law, brother in law, help me!"


    The girl looked at the scholar in panic, and tears rolled out of her eyes.


    "You don''t have eyes! You dare to break my business and die!"


    When the thugs stared, the scholar seemed to be startled and released the girl''s hand in an instant.


    Seeing the scholar like this, the thugs laughed and prepared to drag the girl away.


    Who knows, at this time, she was probably frightened, and perhaps she was disappointed with the scholar. The girl changed her weakness and stared at the scholar and scolded.


    "You said, you said that as long as sister died, you would marry me! You also asked me to change sister''s medicine. Now if you don''t save your life, I and my sister will not let you go!"


    The scholar panicked and looked at the girl in horror.


    "You, how can you talk nonsense. Sanniang, Sanniang is obviously careless..."


    "Good, you heartless man! My daughter is virtuous and virtuous. She treats you well. How can you... You beast, beast!"


    Such a powerful plot has attracted many people to stop and watch.


    The woman was already crying for heaven and earth, but now she is going for her son-in-law.


    With a scream, the girl saw her lover beaten and rushed up desperate to get rid of them.


    The three immediately wrestled into a ball, which was not lively.


    "Tut Tut, how can there be such a person when the world is declining?"


    Thugs bully girls. They all dare to be angry and dare not speak.


    However, this kind of bloody human relations farce is loved by the broad masses.


    For a while, she shamelessly seduced her brother-in-law to poison her sister-in-law, crying and catching the heartless man who deceived herself.


    After a while, the poor woman who lost her eldest sister and folded in her little daughter scratched at the scum man who did evil.


    Then, the angry scum man shouted that he was innocent and wanted to get rid of the attacks of the two women.


    In a word, the scene was called a chicken flying dog jumping, and people turned upside down.


    Even Ronghu can''t watch it anymore. Ask his people to withdraw and stop watching this boring excitement.


    They still have business. There is no time to see such things.


    But when everyone''s attention was attracted by the three people, the black faced old man quietly pushed the car and left.


    What can they do if they stay here? There is a man lying on the bus who is almost "one corpse and two lives".


    After all, the scholar could not endure the joint attack of mother and daughter. He found a gap, scolded and ran away with his clothes.


    The poor mother and daughter were not willing to spare. My mother grabbed her little daughter''s arm and scolded and ran after her.


    The rest of the people gradually dispersed, and their mouths were still talking.


    "Gee, what a sin! By the way, which family is this from? Why is it a little strange?"


    "Yes, it''s probably a new one. In the future, I''m afraid it''s scattered."


    Passers by who watched a farce left one after another. Ronghu and his men were also continuing the search.


    The three ''friends'' who fled the scene quickly returned to the yard, took off their costumes and washed their faces as quickly as possible.


    "Hahaha, little sister, your move is really high!"


    Scum scholar in a twinkling of an eye, he recovered his gentle and jade like childe appearance.


    Gong Si looked at his ghost spirit with a complicated face. To tell the truth, even he didn''t expect to fool him so easily.


    "Let''s go quickly. They may not be able to react at any time."


    After washing up, Lin Mengya was not satisfied. I''m afraid that Chu Feng, disguised as a pregnant woman, has been safely sent to the inn.


    These people are like this. If they only pretend to be pregnant, they will stop and take a closer look.


    But if you add some farce of short family history and dog blood, those people may not pay attention.


    After all, no one wants to get himself into trouble.


    The fourth brother had already sent a message to let Chu Feng settle down secretly.


    And they swaggered back to the inn.


    "Aunt Gu, you and uncle Gu should go back with me. I owe you all these years."


    Aunt Gu smiled and nodded. They also had some origins. They were reduced to this place only because they offended their enemies.


    These years, only Gong Si sheltered them and was as kind to them as a mountain.


    Therefore, they will also work hard to repay the fourth childe''s kindness.


    "OK, let''s go."


    The three men threw their old clothes into the brazier. As soon as they locked the door, they saw Ronghu''s men searching door to door.


    They walked past the thugs without changing their face. After their eyes fell on them, they were shocked by a cold hum from Gong Si.


    What''s more, they are all strangers. There are many merchants in Jincang city these days. They can''t search one by one for the sake of Chu Feng.


    Therefore, the three people were not obstructed at all and returned to the inn safely.


    Just after entering the door, Gong Ping hurried over.


    However, after seeing the fourth childe and aunt Gu, the child saluted first.


    "The fourth childe and the young lady are back. You''d better go in and have a look. The second childe and the fifth childe are crazy again."


    Gong Ping refused to say more, but his eyes were somewhat anxious and helpless.


    I think who dares to pull them except the eldest lady in front of them.


    I can''t hold it!


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Si and hurried into the inn.


    Just as I entered the door, I heard a few pleadings from inside.


    "My second young master, you can''t use it!"


    "Fifth young master, you can''t smash it!"


    "Ancestors, swords have no eyes. Don''t hurt people!"


    Then there was a riot of war, and the sound of "Ping Ping Ping" came as if the house was going to be demolished.


    When they entered the inn, they saw that the two guys had been fighting in the yard.


    The people next to him were afraid and worried. They could only persuade him silently. Unfortunately, it was of no use at all.


    "The eldest lady is back!"


    The clever Gong Ping shouted loudly. Immediately, everyone seemed to see the Savior and ran to her.


    "Miss, what can I do?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the two men fighting fiercely and smiled indifferently.


    "Let them fight. You move all the things around me and make room for them to fight. If anyone dares to hurt by mistake or touch something, you don''t have to eat dinner today. Gong Ping, watch here. When your second young master and fifth young master finish fighting, ask them to come up to me, okay?"


    Her voice is not small. It''s impossible that the two tigers didn''t hear it.


    But it seems more humiliating to stop now. They have to continue fighting for their own face.


    Xiaogong Ping was full of doubts, but he had to give the eldest lady a comforting look that he didn''t have to worry about.


    Bypassing the yard of the two tigers, Lin Mengya and Gong Siyi returned to her room.


    "Miss, you''re back!"


    The chen''er sitting at the door immediately greeted her. The little girl carried Gong Si on her back and winked at Lin Mengya to give her a hint.


    The latter patted her cerebellar bag melon. This girl is really smart.


    "It''s all right. Is your sister Bai Su back?"


    Chen''er immediately understood her meaning and nodded fiercely.


    "Back, back long ago."


    The little girl remembers Lin Mengya''s order. She and Gong Ping must have someone in the room. No one can let them in.


    But not long ago, Bai Su came back in a hurry. It seems that she was hurt a little.


    But Bai Su told her to keep quiet, so chen''er had to guard the door for her sister Bai su.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    She pushed the door in and there was a familiar smell of powder in the room.


    Bai Su had changed her clothes for a long time. At the moment, there was nothing wrong with her complexion.


    "But hurt?"


    Bai Su shook her head and replied.


    "Skin trauma, not in the way."


    I think so. The medicine powder doesn''t taste heavy, and it is really used to treat trauma, but it can hurt Baisu in that case. It seems that there are experts.


    "Fourth brother, although we tried to get people back, it''s still a big problem whether we can save them. Chu Feng''s injury is not simple. If we take medicine, they must detect it."


    The best way to find no one is to wait in the medicine shop in the city.


    Jincangcheng is the territory of the Rong and Xu families. If they want to check these, it''s as easy as a palm.


    Gong Si looked at her thoughtfully and whispered.


    "What if I use my relationship to collect money in Xu''s medicine store?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, but still denied his idea.


    "Not to mention that everything you worked hard to do will be destroyed once this matter is exposed. I''m afraid those who follow you will also be cleared by the Xu family."


    She sat on the chair and tapped her fingers on the table.


    "You said that the Xu family has always been at odds with the Rong family, so why did the Xu family start to fully cooperate with the Rong family this time?"


    If two tigers fight, there must be an injury.


    I''m afraid these two land tigers will unite to plot against the law. Although they may not be the prey of Rongxu family, they won''t be better.


    "I''ll find someone to check. Chu Feng will give it to you first."


    Gong Si is a smart man, so many things can be seen through at one point.


    As soon as he left, Lin Mengya began to toss about the possessions she had brought.


    "Hoo, it''s really there!"


    She took out a pill from her small medicine box, wrapped it with a handkerchief and handed it to Bai su.


    "Take this thing and our best trauma medicine to Chu Feng. Also, don''t let anyone know where he is."


    Bai Su nodded and took orders.


    Lin Mengya sat alone in the room for a long time before she breathed out.


    My chest is a little stuffy. I''m afraid something will happen.

 Chapter 1153

    It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled yet. I thought that after the fight between Gong 2 and Gong 5, she could know the reason for their fight.


    But I didn''t want to. Just sitting in the room, Gong Ping, who was guarding the door, caught up again.


    "Madam, there is news from the auction house that the eldest young master and the third young master have a dispute with others. You''d better go and have a look."


    Covering her head, Lin Mengya''s head hurts a little.


    Maybe she doesn''t agree with the auction house. Otherwise, how can the stable people of the palace family become confused when they get here?


    "I see, I''ll come."


    There must be no one at home. He ordered Gong Ping to see Gong Si come back and let him take good care of the house.


    In the morning, she is very public, and in the afternoon, naturally, she can''t be too shabby.


    After grooming with chen''er, he changed into a dark purple dress.


    This dress is not simple. The neckline and cuffs are decorated with white plum patterns made of extremely light white jade shells.


    The hair is dyed with ink and combed into a meticulous high bun. The hair is scattered and decorated with gold hairpins and jade.


    The delicate makeup on her face added a lot of momentum to her. Compared with the light and refreshing colors, the more this thick ink and heavy color, the more it can set off her charm.


    Even if you wear that color on others, you will have a tacky feeling, but when you get her, you only leave her gorgeous, not vulgar.


    When Gong ER and Gong Wu heard the news, they stopped. Especially after seeing the little sister with a cold face, the two big men couldn''t help being like two quails.


    "No more?"


    She asked coldly, raising her eyebrows obliquely.


    The two brothers took a breath, then looked at her timidly, and finally nodded together.


    "Since you won''t fight, go with me to see how the big brother and the third brother are."


    With that, Lin Mengya left as if nothing had happened.


    Gong ER and Gong Wu looked at each other. They also knew that they were wrong and were ready to be ridiculed by their little sister.


    Now why


    Without much thought, the three men went to Jincang port in a small sedan chair.


    They were in a hurry. When the auction was over, night still fell.


    The auction house at night is a paradise for revelers.


    Men and women can find their own happiness here.


    However, the happiness of many of them is based on the pain of others.


    Three small sedans that can only be taken by VIP photographers in the store, without any intrusion along the way.


    As soon as he got to the door, the steward greeted him.


    However, when he saw several people from the palace family, he touched his eyebrows.


    "Second childe, third childe."


    The person in charge will look at people''s eyes in the end. Moreover, with the above explanation, at least he dare not neglect it in the open.


    Smiled and greeted, as if everything was as usual.


    Gong Er never liked these flatterers. He only replied with the word "en".


    The steward also saw the other party''s attitude, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He arched his hands and turned around to lead them up.


    The auction house at night is more lively than during the day.


    Especially the men who have been depressed for a day look for their prey with hot eyes.


    Lin Mengya, who is at the end, knows that she is very eye-catching.


    But one is the reason for her identity, and the other is that her dress today will give people a sense of distance.


    Therefore, no matter how dirty those eyes are, they must be restrained when they come to her.


    Soon, the three arrived in the box of the palace''s house.


    The air pressure inside was very low. The third brother and the eldest brother sat inside and didn''t know what the son whispered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Palace two and palace five dare not speak. They have to hand over this important task to Lin Mengya.


    She asked calmly as she despised the two counsellors.


    "This damned Gong zhe! I swear to Gong bin that I will tear him to pieces in my lifetime and make him die!"


    Gong bin was really angry. With red eyes, he clenched his fist and beat the table hard.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes to Gong San, who sighed and looked full of forbearing anger.


    "You know the carriage that our family owner took, that shameless villain Gong zhe stole it. Moreover, just now, he actually came in that carriage. Elder brother really couldn''t see it and argued with him for a few words. Who knows, that guy was so shameless that he said he would auction the carriage directly on the spot!"


    At this moment, she understood the reason why Gong bin and Gong San were angry.


    To tell the truth, this car is not only the symbol of the master of the palace family, but also the memorial tablet of the ancestors of the palace family to some extent.


    No matter how bastard you are, you won''t sell your ancestral tablets, because it''s not just unfilial, but a great insult to your ancestors.


    Does Gong zhe want to deceive his teacher and destroy his ancestors?


    After hearing this, Gong ER and Gong Wu wanted to turn around and leave without saying a word.


    But Lin Mengya stopped her step.


    "If you go now, they will laugh even more!"


    "What should we do? Just watch Gong zhe sell our Gong family''s carriage?"


    Although Gong Er has a hot temper, he is much more stable than Gong Wu.


    If you look at the younger brother shouting at the younger sister in a rude voice, you know that this guy must have spilled his anger on the younger sister.


    He couldn''t help reaching out and slapped him on the back of the head.


    The latter was wide eyed and stubborn, but the grievances in his eyes were shared by several brothers of the palace family.


    "We must take this car back. However, we can''t compete for the auction. Our palace family has to buy back their own things. If this comes out, the palace family won''t have to be a man. Gong zhe has hidden it for so long, but now he suddenly takes it out. I''m afraid he wants to provoke us. Oh, other aristocratic families may not be clean. In that case, we''ll play with them!"


    The corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, and there was a flowing and colorful light in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is like a mirror, and her head turns faster than anyone else.


    When Gong zhe auctioned the carriage, the first Rong family and the Xu family couldn''t escape.


    And other aristocratic families must have got the wind ahead of time. Otherwise, how can Gong bin and Gong San, who are so steady, suddenly lose control.


    Play with her, right? Then she''ll show these buns what it means to be rich and willful!


    On the first day of the auction, no one in the palace family made a bid.


    This is not uncommon in other aristocratic families, but it is because of the past image that many people regard this behavior as a sign of weakness.


    Even if you sit in the aristocratic family, the palace family is in decline.


    What''s more, the carriages of the master of the palace family are going to be sold. I think they are just the end of a powerful crossbow?


    But unexpectedly, the Gong family strongly returned to everyone''s sight the next day.


    At the auction the next day, the slaves were not only strong, but also had to have some excellence.


    In addition, some original stones of jewelry will be auctioned.


    In short, this one is Taobao.


    Whether people or things are bought back, they may be valuable and valuable.


    But it may also be a mediocre or a hard rock after you buy it back.


    This one, consider not only the financial resources of buyers, but also test the eyesight of buyers.


    And several big families will start bidding from this one.


    Today, the fifth son of the palace family and a very beautiful young lady of the palace family, like other aristocratic families, all step on it.


    After yesterday''s events, the number of people who are not optimistic about the palace family has increased. Even the steward who leads the way has a little more pride in his eyes.


    No way, this is the case here.


    Rich and powerful, that''s uncle.


    Strangely, the Gong family didn''t argue with others, and they didn''t seem to care about all kinds of eyes.


    However, before entering the private room, I met a group of "Acquaintances".


    "Who should I be? It''s you. How about you? You''re not used to it here?"


    Lin Mengya recognized the man at once. She remembered how he had been driven out of the palace''s old house.


    Yu Kui''s face was gloomy and his eyes shone vicious light.


    It was not easy for him to climb to this position today. Unexpectedly, he was driven out by a little girl.


    Therefore, he was laughed at by many people.


    Especially yesterday, Rong Luyi came in person and asked him to empty the box for the people of the palace family.


    The palace family, the palace family, should have belonged to him.


    Gong Wuben was in a bad mood. As soon as he wanted to rush up, he was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Five brothers, just a dog, why are you angry?"


    She had a beautiful face and was dressed with great elegance.


    But the words spit out from the cherry lips directly made Yu Kui''s old face almost impossible to hang.


    However, at the thought that such an arrogant palace family would soon become a laughing stock for everyone, Yu Kui narrowed his eyes and the thin meat hanging on his cheek showed extremely vicious lines.


    "Sharp mouthed girl, I heard that the carriage of the palace family was only used by the master. I don''t know if there is still a trace of the soul of the former master. If I had that chance, I really want to see it with my own eyes."


    Yu Kui was mean and cruel. Everyone knows that even the emperor did not dare to force the master of the palace family.


    Now, even the villains like Yu Kui can covet her carriage, which is almost insulting the whole palace family.


    But Lin Mengya was not annoyed. Her eyes fell on Kui''s body and did not hide her contempt.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have such a good fortune. If you go up, you''ll be bleeding on the spot. At that time, even if you sell you at home, you may not be able to afford it. Oh, by the way, I forgot you used to sell at home, and I like to take the initiative to sell at home. How''s the current market, Mr. Yu?"


    With Lin Mengya''s mouth, the dead can make her jump with anger.


    Yu Kui insulted the ancestors of the palace family. She said that Yu Kui''s daughter was sold.


    It''s true that Yu Mingzhu looks beautiful now, but whether he was with the Gong family or with someone else''s family, it''s Yu Mingzhu who sent it to the door.


    The other party suddenly changed his face and stared at her like a vicious dog.

 Chapter 1154

    "Gong ya, how dare you --!"


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and looked at the wailing Yu Kui with disdain.


    "What dare I do? You dare to sell at home, but you dare not let others tell you? Hehe, our palace family has been down for a long time, but our daughter hasn''t been sent to the door since ancient times, so she can''t be better educated than you at home! It''s not good to compare goods with three families. What''s the matter? Get an audition for your family and read all the good men in the world? Ouch, I don''t see it Ah, you have the potential to pull leather / strips! "


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Master Yu''s face turned blue and his mouth trembled.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya scolded more and more bravely, and her eyes and movements followed.


    I saw her with one hand on her hips and one hand taking out a silk handkerchief from her arms, covering her mouth and laughing.


    "I''m bullshit. Ask yourself. Who in the kingdom of David doesn''t know that your daughter was returned by our palace family. Now you''re still playing for sale. If I say, just because of your virtue at home, it''s better to sell here. I''ll support you. Who knows how much the flower lady in the flower building sold for the first time this year? I''ll double it!"


    She stretched out two fingers and was too arrogant to beat.


    In that side compartment, Yu Kui obviously had the sign of rolling his eyes. He covered his chest with his hands and fainted with anger.


    Finally, it is Gong bin who really can''t watch or listen to the end of this one-sided grinding (MA) and pressing (Jie).


    Although Yu Kui has a lot of scheming, there are only a few words in his swearing words.


    It doesn''t hurt or itch after listening to more. It''s not like their little sister. She doesn''t avoid meat and vegetables. She even began to interact with the onlookers.


    So, afraid of Yu kuizhen''s death, Gong bin, the eldest son of the palace family, had to wink at the second son of the palace family.


    The latter immediately understood, picked up her slender waist and entered the box without saying a word.


    Outside, there was a noise.


    "Master! Master, hold on, master!"


    Well, it seems that Master Yu is really angry.


    I turned around and looked at my little sister who had "finished the work". The fifth son of the Gong family secretly vowed that in the future, no one can offend her. Remember!


    "Well, just now, am I handsome?"


    Lin Mengya proudly winked at her brothers, but none of them dared to answer.


    But the collective don''t look past, also really let the little sister down.


    Finally, he had a good temper, and the old four who had a good relationship with her came to her with a dry smile.


    "Little sister, the fourth brother thinks you''ve just been very brave. But as a girl, should you pay a little attention?"


    Gong Si vowed that his tone was quite euphemistic, and he absolutely didn''t show any intention of accusing his little sister.


    But the other party looked at himself coldly and snorted.


    "Have a good mouth. Why do you care so much."


    As everyone knows, on her face, her eyes flashed a successful smile.


    As the next head of the palace family, she will become famous sooner or later.


    But in order to reduce her trouble, she made up her mind to make herself notorious from the beginning.


    It''s not easy to be a good man. Is it difficult to be a bad man?


    The fifth son of the palace family didn''t know that his little sister had such a creepy idea in her heart.


    But even if they know, what can they do?


    In addition to helping the tyrant, it is estimated that the five brothers will not make any good moves.


    Outside, the voice of the steward in charge of the auction soon came.


    Because several families will participate today, the auction house will also pay attention to it.


    Although those small and medium-sized buyers know that they have little chance to pick up the leak today, they can see people from several families for nothing.


    Soon, the gauze curtain and bead curtain of the box were opened by the slaves in each box. It was the first time for each family to meet.


    Soon, Lin Mengya found that there were many eyes on her side.


    There was curiosity, disgust and disdain in those eyes.


    But she didn''t know who miss Lin was. She leaned back in her chair in an extremely lazy posture.


    She didn''t know how provocative it was to make such a gesture with her beauty.


    A moment later, those eyes quietly caught the temperature.


    The five sons of the palace family have a tacit understanding, who will stare at who.


    Under the protection of their strong killing eye knife, those people more or less restrained.


    But many people began to think about her secretly.


    "I, Lu Feng, thank you for your support on behalf of our boss!"


    The steward in charge of the auction is Lu Feng, of medium build and not prominent.


    But he looks very kind, smiles and squints slightly, so that people will unconsciously get close to him.


    But this man''s eyes are extremely tricky and he is best at looking at the guest''s face.


    Whenever he goes out, there are no unfair guests.


    Before the last game over the years, he won''t do it himself. It seems that the Rong family attaches great importance to it this time.


    As usual, Lu Feng bowed to the outside.


    Say some auspicious words to make everyone happy. After how he did it, the atmosphere became warm.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the register in her hand.


    There are many things to be auctioned today, but there is nothing she likes over and over.


    Outside the door, I heard someone talking. Before long, Gong Yang, who was responsible for guarding the door, entered the door.


    "Three young masters."


    Gong Yang is the close friend of Gong San. He is about twenty-three or four years old. He has a quick temper and is very smooth in speaking and doing things.


    Now when he came in, he was holding a lacquer wooden tray with a delicate brocade box on it.


    "What''s up?"


    "The eldest son of Qingyang Ma''s family gave a gift to our eldest lady."


    Qingyang Ma family? She had some impressions of the horse family.


    As one of the top ten aristocratic families, the power of the Ma family has always been stable in the middle reaches.


    The Ma family is a scholarly family, but the eldest childe of this generation is a loafer and likes to look for flowers and willows.


    Almost before Gong Yang came in, someone from the auction house reported that someone had bought the Xihai pearl on the list in advance.


    Lin Mengya motioned Gong Yang to open the brocade box. Sure enough, a box of round and full pearls with milky luster appeared in front of her.


    Yo, is this going to fuck her?


    Lin Mengya picked the corner of her mouth and was lack of interest.


    "Second brother, please do me a favor."


    Gong Er listened carefully. Before long, Gong Yang came out with a brocade box.


    "How''s it going? Your lady won''t accept it?"


    The little boy of the horse family was surprised to see the brocade box come out as it was.


    I thought that the palace family was just a broken family, and even put on the airs of a eldest lady.


    His face showed a little displeasure.


    "This is my young lady''s gift in return for childe ma."


    Gong Yang lowered his eyes and always looked like a business.


    The boy immediately smiled and knew that no one could escape the hospitality of his childe.


    "OK, I''ll send it back immediately!"


    The boy was in a good mood. His feet were like the wind. He returned to the box of the horse''s house.


    As soon as he entered the door, a young man caught in a pile of beauties jumped up.


    "How''s it going? Have you collected it, Miss Gong?"


    "That''s natural. I''m in advance. Congratulations on the return of the beauty! This is Miss Gong''s return gift."


    I immediately handed the brocade box to my young master.


    Ma Beichen picked it up for fear of being robbed.


    With a bang, he opened the box.


    But I didn''t want to. There was a box of white powder in it.


    "What is this?"


    Sitting in Ma Beichen''s room, there was also a handsome young man.


    The man looks like a pink peach blossom and is extremely pleasing.


    After seeing the things in Ma Beichen''s hand, his eyebrows were gently picked, a look that was clear in his heart.


    "Isn''t there another note? Childe Ma, why don''t you have a look?"


    He reminded Ma Beichen that he saw it later.


    He immediately picked it up and unfolded it, but when he saw a line of words on it, he muttered it out.


    "Pearl powder can brighten the eyes and remove the dust, beautify the face and generate muscle. What does that mean? Is she worried about my body?"


    With a "puff" sound, the little childe laughed.


    "Xue Hua, what are you laughing at? Are you jealous when you see that the great beauty likes me? That''s not good. I saw the great beauty first. You can''t rob me with brother Yu!"


    Xue Hua looked at him and closely guarded the box containing pearl powder. His heart was laughing at the stupidity of this stupid horse.


    Ma Dashao sent a box of pearls. As a result, the girl didn''t appreciate it at all. She made the pearls and gave them back to him.


    In addition, the sentence on the note clearly told him that in the future, people didn''t see his face.


    Moreover, in such a short time, I''m afraid the pearl powder is not ground, but broken by someone.


    Alas, Ma Beichen, Ma Beichen, fortunately, he claims to be a winning general in love, but now he doesn''t understand other girls'' thoughts at all.


    Regardless of Ma Beichen, who was still nagging and warning him not to move, Xue Hua''s sight fell on the stand not far away.


    That touch of purple is particularly conspicuous, and from the woman''s posture and the things she scolded Yu Kui just now, this woman may have no appearance except her appearance.


    As for the return gift, I''m afraid several people in the palace family came up with it.


    But


    The light of the eyes vaguely fell on the stand where the gauze curtain was not opened.


    Why did that man leave everything behind just to come here?


    Is it difficult that "he" is also interested in the palace family?


    He took back his eyes, and of course he remembered what he had said to himself.


    But now he is more and more curious.


    What exactly did he come for.


    Lin Mengya is in a bad mood, but not bad.


    How to put it? She changed her position, almost as if she were sitting upright.


    But the dangerous feeling that made her blow her hair did not completely disperse.

 Chapter 1155

    Lin Mengya half closed her eyes and looked around several times outside.


    Who is it?


    Lin Mengya, who has always been fearless, could not help tightening her clothes.


    I knew I shouldn''t have chosen such a low necked skirt and gown in order to look good.


    But this summer, if she wraps it too tightly, she''s prone to heatstroke, isn''t she?


    But she just felt someone staring at her.


    And it''s still the kind of staring without blinking.


    Those who can see her are people from all families.


    She looked for weeks and couldn''t find the source of her eyes.


    Is it because she''s nervous?


    "Little sister, what''s the matter with you? But it''s cold?"


    Gong Wu was closest to him and stared the hardest.


    At first, he and Gong Er were famous in the aristocratic family childe circle, but they were not good names.


    Therefore, most of those who knew their brother''s virtue at the beginning did not dare to stay on the eldest lady of the palace family for long in order to avoid the pain of this meal.


    Gong Wu, who is very satisfied with his staring results, is also very concerned about his sister.


    Seeing that she seemed a little uncomfortable, she couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    "No, it''s OK. By the way, it''s time to start the auction. If brother five has anything he likes, just mention it. Let''s all buy it."


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is used to seeing big scenes and the sight of insignificant people. She never takes it seriously.


    Today, one is to sit down at her palace "can you really buy it?"


    Gong Wu''s eyes were full of children''s desires.


    But more, it is a cautious forbearance.


    Lin Mengya understands that they haven''t had a good life these years, so even now, they still have a few vigilance to be wary of danger in case of separation.


    It''s a good thing to plan ahead, but you can''t help it like a frightened bird.


    "Of course, brother five, remember, as long as you want in this auction house, our palace family can afford it. Do you understand?"


    She said this not only to Gong Wu, but also to the other four brothers.


    These five men have no shortage of ability, breadth of mind and bearing.


    The only thing they lack is their confidence in the face of provocation.


    Only by regaining the confidence of the Gong family can they take the Gong family to the next glory.


    Today, she wants her five brothers to understand that this is not what it used to be!


    "OK, I see."


    Gong Wu hesitated for a moment, but he stuck his neck and didn''t turn to see brother''s face.


    He was afraid that his eldest brother wouldn''t allow it, but what he didn''t know was that Gong bin, like him, made up his mind.


    The auction officially began.


    The first few things were not treasures, so several aristocratic families did not bid.


    But those small buyers below have been busy for a long time, which can be regarded as opening the door.


    "Thank you for your support. The next treasure to be sold is a legendary sword - Black Star!"


    As Lu Feng''s voice fell, two attendants moved up a red sword seat.


    It was covered with red steps. When the tassels shook, only a few black objects were dotted inside.


    Lin Mengya remembered the introduction on the roster. Wu Xing was the last masterpiece of gongyangzi, a famous sword maker.


    It is said that after the ram son cast the black star, he exhausted all his efforts and left for the West.


    Therefore, the sword has almost become the symbol of ram since it was cast.


    But all those who practice martial arts yearn for it.


    As soon as they appeared, Gong five and Gong two were eager.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows what this famous sword means to the second and fifth brothers.


    Narrow your eyes and collect the essence in your eyes.


    Well, let''s start with this sword.


    "As you can see, this black star is as sharp as clay. It is a lot of powerful weapons in the world. If you are still satisfied, please bid with a reserve price of one hundred Liang."


    One hundred Liang silver is really expensive for a sword.


    However, for the black star, it is worth more.


    The red silk covered on it was lifted. Immediately, this legendary sword appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Although there are traces of years on the hilt and scabbard, it is undeniable that the blade of black star is still sharp and cold.


    The rules of bidding are very simple, which is similar to modern auctions. Each bid should not be less than five Liang silver.


    Sword belongs to the auction item that is a little off the mark. Except for Wu Chi, not many people come to bid.


    The following talents called for several rounds, and the price stopped at 2352.


    Lin Mengya estimated that the time was almost up and asked someone to increase the price.


    "Beiling palace, bid three hundred Liang."


    The sudden appearance of the name shocked the people below.


    She suddenly added three hundred Liang, which not only opened a small distance, but also hinted to the public that the palace family intended to use this sword.


    Those small buyers dare not bid with the palace family. The so-called thin dead camels are bigger than horses. Even if the palace family is down, they are much better than them.


    But others don''t think so.


    "Beiling palace, hum!"


    In a corner on the second floor, Yu Kui Leng snorted and ordered someone to increase the price.


    He was repeatedly humiliated by the girl. How could he swallow this evil spirit.


    His eyes looked gloomily at the position of the window of the palace family, and he just didn''t let those kids who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth be happy!


    "Mo Zhou at home, bid 352!"


    "Damn old man! He did it on purpose!"


    Gong Wuyi clapped his palm on the table. In an instant, the hard table cracked a gap.


    The other four sons of the palace family looked gloomy, but it didn''t mean that they were afraid of Yu family.


    Lin Meng calmed down and motioned Gong Yang to continue raising the price.


    "Beiling palace, bid four hundred Liang!"


    "Mo Zhou at home, bid 452!"


    Next, with the two families biting each other tightly, the price of Wuxing soared to 1152.


    At this moment, everyone understood that Yu family had bitten the palace family and was ready to compete!


    "Shameless old man! I''ll teach him a lesson!"


    Gong Wu is angry. In fact, whether he can get the black star is the second, but Yu''s open attitude makes everyone in the Gong family feel angry.


    The face of Yu Jia when he was attached to the palace family, and the shamelessness of not recognizing people after Yu Jia, are engraved in the hearts of every palace family and will never be forgotten.


    I didn''t want to fight. He dared to call.


    What a death wish!


    Lin Mengya lay on the railing and looked at the black star with great interest. No one could feel the smile in her mouth.


    "Miss, are we going to increase the price?"


    1152 is really not worth anything to the current palace family.


    But if you keep calling, the wily Yu family may suddenly withdraw.


    Their palace family is not short of money, but that doesn''t mean she wants to be a big wrongdoer.


    "No, it''s just a sword."


    After hearing her words, Gong Yang immediately went to report back.


    No one knew what she was up to except the fourth in the palace family.


    No more? Didn''t she look like she was going to get it just now?


    Lu Feng outside has called three times. Sure enough, no one made another bid and Yu took a picture at home.


    "Congratulations to Mo Zhou Yu''s family for bringing this black star sword into his bag!"


    More than 1000 Liang, the value of this sword has come to an end.


    Although Yu Kui felt some flesh pain, his head was dazed by Gong Ya''s anger. After all, it slowed down a lot.


    Leaning back on his chair, he smiled proudly.


    Little girl, dare to fight him!


    Everyone looked at the window of the palace family with different eyes. What a shame!


    I lost the competition! At this time, shouldn''t we try our best to resist even if we smash the pot and sell iron?


    Gradually, the auction house began to whisper. Even Lin Mengya could hear the speculation about the palace family''s failure and all kinds of so-called real hammers.


    At first, the Gong family looked excited, but later, they all quieted down.


    Because the eldest lady of the palace family smiled.


    How to say, no matter what the mood of ordinary women is, how to smile, there is always a bit of shyness in their smile.


    But their eldest daughter''s smile was like the dazzling white after the snow, which was born with the bright red of the newly opened plum.


    Dazzling, people have to be intoxicated with her smile.


    Under the stand, Lu Feng took out his next auction.


    It''s still a sword, but it''s a masterpiece of a famous contemporary sword maker.


    The starting price is 82, and there are fewer price hikers as before.


    Probably because of the influence of the Gong family and Yu family, as soon as this sword called "cold pool" appeared, people immediately talked about it.


    This sword is a new one. It has become famous after only three years.


    If the black star represents the lifelong obsession of a sword casting master, then the cold pool represents the most exquisite youth of a sword casting master.


    Lin Mengya looked at the long erotic sword and narrowed her eyes with laughter.


    "Gong Yang, bid, 1500 Liang!"


    The following Lu Feng had not finished the introduction, but the above Lin Mengya had issued an order.


    Gong Yang didn''t dare to delay. He immediately rang the small bell at the door. Immediately, an errand servant from the auctioneer came and received the price he gave.


    "Beiling palace, bid 1500 Liang!"


    From the moment Lu Feng shouted out, the whole auction house was quiet.


    This What does Gong family mean?


    Even Lu Feng, who is well-informed, doesn''t know why.


    He looked up at the grandstand of the palace family, and the legendary miss of the palace family was looking at herself with a smile.


    His heart contracted involuntarily.


    I''m afraid that even my master''s family has misjudged the current palace family.


    "From now on, I''ll set the rules here."

 Chapter 1156

    There are rules for auction houses, but to put it bluntly, whoever has money is the real Lord.


    What she wants is not to let the world know the palace family''s wealth, but to let the world understand the palace family''s hegemony.


    "I see."


    Gong bin and Gong San have high comprehension ability. With Gong Ya''s move, they understand her purpose.


    They can buy at any price, but they must has the final say.


    "Is there anyone who offers a higher price than the palace family?"


    Lu Feng''s words made everyone think a little.


    They all watched the whole process of the bidding between the palace family and Yu family just now.


    I thought the palace family was just the end of a powerful crossbow, but I didn''t expect that So generous.


    I can''t help but transfer the absorption to the family who just won a black eye.


    Yu Kui was just in a good mood, but it lasted only a moment.


    Who could have thought that those little boys didn''t give up!


    "Sir, are we still with you?"


    Yu Kui thought deeply, and a few horizontal colors appeared on his face.


    But as soon as I wanted to increase the price, I heard someone speak outside.


    "Mr. Lu, it''s like this every year. I think it''s very boring. I don''t know if I can change the way I play."


    The sound quality is clear, but the tone is soft and unique to women''s home. It is particularly abrupt among men.


    He looked up and looked at the only stand where women could show up.


    Gong Ya leaned on the carved railing of the grandstand, looking a little depressed.


    "What Miss Gong said is, but I don''t know what her opinion is."


    Lu Feng smiled gently. He is a smooth man and won''t offend the guests easily.


    Lin Mengya seemed a little distressed. After thinking about it, she said softly.


    "I can''t control others. But from now on, no matter what the price is, whether it''s successful or not, the silver belongs to you."


    Rao was Lu Feng, and his eyebrows jumped.


    The woman stretched out her hand, took out a thousand Liang silver note from the sandalwood box next to her, and threw it down at will.


    "However, once our palace family makes a bid, everyone bidding with us must abide by this rule. Anyone who dares not play can put forward it now."


    She smiled lightly and glanced through the open windows.


    What is spending money like dirt? She let them have a good experience.


    Lu Feng thought for a moment and replied with a smile.


    "Miss Gong is really intelligent, but I have to tell my boss about it. I hope Miss Gong can forgive me."


    Lin Mengya nodded and pursed her lips. She seemed dissatisfied.


    "Go, alas, and say that a man has a broad mind. I think it''s just his watch."


    Upstairs and downstairs, were stabbed by her words.


    Apart from the Gong family, who is not a man in charge?


    They thought they were the most noble and intelligent people in the family. Even the way they thought of playing was a first-class dandy in the world, but they didn''t want to be nothing in the eyes of a woman.


    Their advantages are all trampled by a woman. How can those men easily give up their pride.


    Therefore, those people secretly hope that a man will come out and push the woman''s frivolity, so that she knows that the land has the final say of their men.


    Lin Mengya knows how she will react after she puts it forward.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t care to show off.


    Instead, he turned around and looked at his five brothers.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The five gentlemen of the palace family are completely stupid.


    They don''t know what''s in their little sister''s cerebellar bag.


    "Little sister, should we discuss this?"


    Gong bin felt that there seemed to be a cold sweat in his collar.


    He also walked south and North, heard and seen.


    But he has rarely seen such a corrupt way of killing a thousand and damaging eight hundred.


    "Why should we discuss it? Don''t worry, brother. We can afford to pay for the money."


    Lin Mengya smiled indifferently. It turned out that she felt so good to be a local tyrant.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I mean, there''s no need to do this?"


    What is this? It''s not an auction. It''s throwing money!


    Lin Mengya knew that the energy of careful calculation came out again.


    Alas, an old man, why are you so virtuous?


    "Do you think I look like the kind of person who is stupid and easy to cheat with money?"


    She tilted her head, narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    Somehow, when Gong bin saw her eyes, he automatically swallowed the word "yes" back into his stomach.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not playing with fire, I''m arch fire. Do you really think the Rong family and the Xu family can eat so much?"


    Raising her eyelids, Lin Mengya said something modern and ambiguous.


    But whether you can understand it and how to understand it depends on my brother''s talent.


    Turning her eyes, she looked down at the stage.


    Almost everyone thought she was crazy, but the sober person must know what she was doing.


    Soon, Lu Feng appeared in front of everyone again.


    Although there was surprise in his heart, he couldn''t see anything on his face.


    "Everybody," he said, bowing to the outside, smiling. "My boss appreciated Miss Gong''s courage very much, so he agreed to miss Gong''s proposal. At the same time, in order not to let everyone say that our store is a big bully.


    Anyone who doesn''t want to participate can come forward now. We will never embarrass everyone. "


    All the buyers participating in the auction, look at me, I look at him, but few say they don''t participate.


    Silver is small, but face is big.


    Yes, they don''t bid for goods at most. They just miss a good opportunity for a year.


    But if I don''t participate, I''m afraid I''ll be secretly ridiculed. I''m just a coward worse than a woman.


    Lin Mengya looked at the wronged leaders who were trapped by her with great satisfaction. If she let them know their real plans, I''m afraid they can''t cry.


    "Ha ha ha, Miss Gong is so broad-minded. We''ve followed Ma''s family this time."


    Wild laughter came from a distance. Lin Mengya saw a young man in colorful clothes waving at her side.


    "Tut, this Ma Beichen!"


    Gong Wu said discontentedly and glared at the conspicuous guy.


    Originally, this is the suitor who sent pearls.


    This aesthetic, Lin Mengya felt like she saw a flagpole full of colored flags.


    In addition to a polite smile, forget everything else.


    With the Ma family taking the lead, other aristocratic families are naturally unwilling to fall behind.


    An unprecedented gold selling feast was kicked off.


    "Sir, is there something wrong with this?"


    On the grandstand of Rong''s family, this year''s big shopkeeper, who is also Rong Luyi''s absolute confidant, looked at the crowd that was going to boil with worry.


    Today''s Rong family can''t help tossing.


    "It''s all right, Uncle Li. You just look after those people and don''t let them make trouble."


    Although Rong Luyi is now firmly seated in the position of the uncle of the Rong family, only he knows the dangers and hardships.


    Of course, he knew that such a rash change of the rules would cause no small trouble.


    However, he dared not refuse.


    Shrewd Rong Luyi took a puzzled look at the direction of the palace family.


    Is it difficult that the man also wants to swallow the palace family?


    Instead, he hid all his doubts, looked at the things sent by his men and gave orders calmly.


    In any case, the Rong family must not fall.


    At least not now!


    The palace family completely mastered the rules of the auction house. Of course, the price was accumulated with ordinary people''s stunned wealth.


    In such a morning, the Gong family threw in at least 10000 Liang.


    Those buyers who played with her were bleeding in their hearts.


    Where is this auction? It''s obviously cutting meat.


    The fifth son of the palace family, from the initial shock, gradually became accustomed to it.


    In particular, Gong San and Gong Si, two people who know the family background of the Gong family, are just like what Gong Ya said. Even if they buy the whole auction house, it is only a drop in the bucket for the Gong family.


    However, from now on, no one dares to underestimate the palace family.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the railing and called for price increase at will.


    She felt the surprise of the buyers who were trapped by her, and then gradually turned into anger and finally settled in fear.


    I''m afraid most of the palace family''s weak image these years has gone.


    It was not easy to end the first auction. The guys who were fooled by her can finally catch their breath.


    "Miss, this is the list of things we bought."


    It doesn''t matter if she is willful, but she is tired of bidding Xiaogong Yang.


    However, generally speaking, the faces of the Gong family are full of smiles.


    Lin Mengya glanced casually and asked him to throw the list to his eldest brother Gong bin.


    It''s best for big brother to do this.


    "Those old foxes seem to be watching."


    Gong Si looked at the other stands outside with a smile. Now the gauze curtain and bead curtain have fallen. No one can see how the situation inside is.


    Lin Mengya also put away her casual look and looked at the tea bowl in her hand. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Of course, there is nothing in it that can make them excited, and second, they can''t know our details. If they rush, they can only lose."


    After this game, Gong San gained a lot.


    He gradually understood Gong Ya''s intention. After such a shock, he was afraid that no one would easily dare to buy their ancestors'' carriage.


    However, such a blind display of financial resources, I''m afraid it will attract the covet of many petty people.


    What''s your plan, little sister?


    Asked Gong Si with his eyes, but the latter just shrugged and shook his head at her helplessly.


    I''m afraid only my little sister knows this.


    "Ha ha ha, eldest childe, you''re all right!"

 Chapter 1157

    It''s a little harsh and noisy.


    As soon as you hear it, it''s definitely a very annoying guy.


    Lin Mengya unconsciously hid inside. Although she didn''t know each other, her intuition told her that this might be a very troublesome guy.


    "Mr. Ma."


    Gong Bin''s attitude is neither hot nor cold, but it doesn''t seem to affect ma Beichen''s enthusiasm.


    The handsome man, who was half taller than Gong bin, welcomed him all at once.


    I don''t mind the cold reception given to me by the other party.


    "Unexpectedly, the eldest childe still remembers me. It''s really an honor for ma. By the way, I heard that the eldest lady of your family has come back. I wonder if you can introduce ma?"


    This man, how to say.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and hid in the innermost part of the box.


    It was originally a very impolite thing for him to make it clear that he wanted to see himself, but he could make people feel that he was just a little impatient, not to be abrupt.


    Moreover, his attitude is so sincere that people can''t scold him for his rudeness.


    "Well, what are you looking at? Our palace daughter doesn''t look like someone else''s house. She''s expensive."


    If the leader of the Gong family didn''t say anything, he was preempted by Gong er.


    He pushed Ma Beichen. The man was not angry, but said to Gong er.


    "Brother Shang, just let me see."


    Gong Shang was very tall, and he practiced martial arts all the year round. It was like a wall to block Lin Mengya.


    Ma Beichen seemed to be very familiar with the second son of the palace family. He kept begging him. He was not anxious and annoyed. He seemed to have no face and skin.


    "What are you looking at? There are so many women outside. Just look at them. Don''t stand in the way."


    Gong Shang seemed to coax a fly and wanted to drive Ma Beichen out.


    But that guy is like a piece of brown sugar. He won''t go away.


    Gong Er couldn''t really fight with him. He had to block the road. The two people made a little lively.


    Ma Beichen was really a lecherous man. He tried his best to see her, and even learned to beat around the bush.


    Xu shook Gong Shang for a while, turned around and rushed in with a playful smile.


    Unfortunately, he was blocked by the old five of the palace family who had already prepared.


    "Well, well, who wants more brothers in your family? But I will never give up! Miss Gong, I fell in love with you at first sight and admired you very much when I got off Ma Beichen! If we are free, we will come out and see you!"


    In desperation, especially under the glare of the two brothers with the highest force value of the palace family, Ma Beichen had to give up.


    However, this does not mean that he has stopped thinking about Miss Gong.


    After standing on tiptoe and howling at his throat, he was kicked out by the palace merchant.


    Lin Mengya looked at the bustle outside and smiled unconsciously.


    "This guy is still the same as before."


    Gong Si also loosened his expression and said helplessly.


    "You are old acquaintances?"


    She looked. Although the second brother and the fifth brother had a hand, she didn''t really want to fight with Ma Beichen.


    Gong Si poured himself a cup of tea and threw his eyes under the stand.


    "If there is a palace, there will be us."


    The implication is that if today''s palace family is still down, Ma Beichen will not be so.


    No wonder other people''s forces are so cruel in the real world.


    The temporary break at noon is not short. In fact, for people in their big families, even in the auction house, there is nothing to worry about.


    It''s just a pretence to show your wealth.


    This time, the palace family fell behind again, but it attracted a lot of attention.


    Even the auction store had to send many people to protect their small sedans.


    Lin Mengya knew that now they were a delicious piece of fat in the eyes of those people.


    Isn''t it true that money has no power?


    She sat safely in the sedan chair, but cherry lips were filled with a sneer.


    Come on, let him have a good insight into how shameless people can be.


    But at least for a few days, no one will harass the palace family.


    Looking at those thugs who seem to be guarding their own finances, her mood is not bad.


    If someone else does it for her, why bother?


    By the time they returned to their inn, the name of the eldest lady of the Gong family selling money and worshipping money had spread all over Jincang city.


    She didn''t know that she had the name of a female god of wealth.


    "Miss, you''re back!"


    I''ve heard the news for a long time, and now I''m standing at the door looking around.


    The child now looks like a different person from before. Even the Rong family who abducted her may not recognize her.


    In addition, she looks cute, works smart, and her mouth is like wiping honey. All the palace men who are crazy about their sister don''t like her.


    However, Lin Mengya will always be the one she relies on most.


    As soon as she came back, the heart fell to the ground.


    After a while of malaise, the little girl finally regained her original lively and jumping temperament.


    Finally, I couldn''t bear to go back to the house with Lin Mengya, so I couldn''t hold back my words any more.


    "Miss, did you really do that at the auction today?"


    Sitting at the table, Lin Mengya glanced at chen''er.


    This girl is quite well informed.


    "Yes."


    Nodded and responded to her.


    The little girl immediately opened her mouth wide and her eyes wide.


    "You, you''re, you''re, you''re great."


    Lin Mengya burst out laughing. She thought the little girl would say some other adjectives. Unexpectedly, she was so weak.


    "Gong Ping, if you have nothing to do, find me two books to read. If you study hard, you can praise me more."


    Gong Ping was stunned and turned down.


    Only later did he realize that the shameless strength of the women of the palace family was learned from the dishonest owner.


    After lunch, Lin Mengya closed her eyes in her room.


    In her mind, all the photos in the afternoon and evening were passed in her mind.


    The palace family needs a lot of manpower and material resources.


    What she seems to have photographed casually in the morning is actually of great use.


    Just because she had done enough of the her previous wayward appearance, no one doubted her real purpose.


    It''s the guys who almost cry their parents when she''s in a hole. If she continues to play, she won''t believe that those guys can stand it.


    "Master."


    Bai Su quietly appeared in front of her. Later, Bai Su could no longer show her face in the auction house.


    On this point, Lin Mengya thought it was nothing. There were Gong two and Gong five. It was difficult to move her.


    "I bought something for you. Someone will deliver it in the evening. How''s your injury?"


    The two of them share a common sadness. Needless to say, they will understand some things better than each other.


    "It''s all right, but Chu Feng''s condition is not very good. However, with the medicine we brought, he won''t die for the time being."


    Lin Mengya wants to see it for herself, but now is not the best time.


    They don''t bring much medicine, but there are many fine products.


    With the teacher''s medical skills and looking at the whole Wei country, he can be regarded as a leader.


    As long as Chu Feng can hold out until he leaves Jincang City, it''s easy to do.


    "Don''t worry, you hide him. No one can find him. What''s unusual when I''m away?"


    Bai Su thought and answered her seriously.


    "Nothing, but a new woman came to the backyard and said she was looking for her daughter from other places. The people of the palace saw her hands and feet and spoke simply, so they left her to take care of the girls in the backyard. It''s nothing except the first time."


    "Have you seen the woman with your own eyes?"


    Bai Su nodded. The master said to be careful here. Naturally, she didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Well, I secretly glanced at it. She was a stranger and honest. After she finished her own work, she stayed in the room and didn''t come out. I asked others secretly, and she didn''t inquire or say anything."


    Bai Su has always been careful. Since she said there was no problem, there should be no problem.


    "I can''t come back in the afternoon or in the evening. Pay attention to my room. Although chen''er and Gong Ping are clever, they don''t know martial arts after all. Don''t go there by yourself. Just find someone else."


    After giving Bai Su a few more detailed instructions, Gong Ping outside reported back that it was time to go to the auction house in the afternoon.


    "All right, I''ll leave it to you."


    Lin Mengya gets up. Bai Su and chen''er have a very tacit understanding to help her tidy up her clothes and jewelry.


    Sitting in the small sedan chair, several people returned to the auction house.


    Different from when they came in the morning, although they also had unfriendly eyes, most people brightened up when they saw them.


    When the palace family emerged in the morning, it could not be underestimated.


    Never mind, it will be like this outside. At least in the auction house, they are the real masters!


    "Several distinguished guests, this way, please."


    The one who showed them the way in the morning was just an ordinary steward, but in the afternoon, it was replaced by Lufeng.


    Lin Mengya knows that this man is the head of jincanggang auction house.


    All the guests he served in person were the most valued guests in the auction house.


    Now it''s the Gong family''s turn. Rong Luyi has given the Gong family enough face.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu."


    Gong bin was neither bossy nor cynical.


    In terms of education, the princes of the palace family are no less than those of any aristocratic family.


    Lin Mengya''s dog is domineering. At this time, even if the Gong family shows their arrogance, the grade is very different from other aristocratic families.


    Gong bin was so polite that no one could say anything else.


    The women of the palace family are naturally different from other people.


    She was acutely aware that there were several obscure eyes looking at herself.


    This has never been done before. Is it to observe whether she is really willful and brainless?


    In that case, she might as well act thoroughly.


    "Mr. Lu, I have an unkind request."


    She cleared her throat and said softly.


    Lu Feng immediately turned to look at him and answered with a smile.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Gong?"

 Chapter 1158

    "I''m used to it at home. I went out in a hurry this time and didn''t bring some satisfactory maids. I think there are female slaves trained by the Rong family on today''s auction list. I want to ask Mr. Lu to ask for some in advance. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Although she played in the name of consultation, her tone was indisputable.


    Lu Feng hesitated a little, and she immediately pulled down her face.


    "I''ve made you a lot of silver. You can''t do such a request. You don''t do this business often."


    She was not polite at all, and her voice was not small. Everyone around her heard it.


    Gong bin frowned and was dissatisfied with her willfulness.


    Just wanted to speak, but was held by Gong San.


    "Elder brother, the younger sister is a girl after all. If she is delicate and weak, she should also find someone to serve her. Well, Mr. Lu, even if these female slaves were bought by our palace family in advance. If someone else falls in love, follow the rules."


    Lu Feng agreed with a smile and said he would prepare now.


    "Third brother, does anyone dare to rob me?"


    She looked around arrogantly for a week. Her nostrils were so arrogant.


    Gong San shook her head and signaled her not to provoke public anger again.


    But Lin Mengya just looked around disdainfully and went upstairs with her skirt.


    They went to the box. Gong San was worried.


    Secretly pulled Gong bin, left him outside, leaned in his ear and whispered.


    "Big brother, little sister did that for a reason. You, don''t blame her."


    Gong bin smiled and pulled down his hand.


    "Do you think your big brother is so easy to fool?"


    With that, he lifted the curtain and walked into the box.


    Tu Liugong stood there with a puzzled face.


    Is it difficult? Between big brother and little sister


    She shook her head with a bitter smile. This ghost girl really doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Now, almost no one dares to compete for what the palace family values.


    In fact, some things they buy at a price lower than the highest price they can auction.


    Although the auction house has less money, the silver of those who have left to bid greatly exceeds their income.


    Therefore, they are willing to agree to the requirements put forward by the palace family.


    Therefore, the real winner of this auction is the palace family and the behind the scenes owner of the auction store.


    Everyone else is just running with me.


    Lu Feng was very efficient and soon brought a pair of servant slaves.


    The means of price adjustment was very high. Although the two servants looked down, they didn''t flinch.


    "Madam, I''ve sent someone to you. Look, are you satisfied?"


    The two servants entered the door and knelt in front of Lin Mengya.


    The latter leaned on the couch, raised his eyelids, looked at them and nodded.


    "It looks ok, but I don''t know how it works. Do you have a name?"


    "Oh, these two servants were originally called Chunhua, one named Qiu Yue. However, since the big lady bought them, how to deal with it has the final say."


    After hearing Lu Feng''s words, Lin Mengya obviously saw them shaking.


    It seems that these two girls are not as calm as they seem.


    "Well, the name is OK, so let''s use it first. Well, Mr. Lu, go and be busy. I have someone to serve here. I will praise you more."


    Her attitude was very arrogant, and she didn''t pay attention to Lu Feng at all.


    However, where the latter accounting than this kind of thing, at least not on the surface.


    After saluting the other masters of the palace family, the man withdrew again.


    "Little sister, how can you talk to Mr. Lu like that?"


    Gong bin seemed unable to help himself. After Lu Feng left, his tone was a little bad.


    "What''s the matter with me? He''s just a dog slave in the auction house. I scolded him and didn''t beat him. It''s cheap enough for him."


    Lin Mengya didn''t let her down at all. She was so angry that Gong bin fell off the tea bowl.


    "You! Have you forgotten the training of our palace family? How can you be so arrogant, extravagant / leisurely, without the integrity of our palace women!"


    That''s a little heavy.


    Gong San and Gong Si immediately coaxed one another, trying to suppress the quarrel.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes were red as if she had been wronged by the boss.


    "Do you think I''d like to be the master of the palace family? It''s not what you said. I''m the only girl left in the palace family. If you don''t like it, you can find another one, and I won''t serve you!"


    Gong binche was completely angry and shook his hand out of the box door.


    "Oh, little sister, how can you say that?"


    Gong San sighed and followed him out.


    Gong Si looked at Lin Mengya and frowned.


    However, Gong two and Gong five sat very steadily in their own positions.


    It seems that they maintain their neutral position.


    But the two looked at each other with the same doubts in their eyes.


    Brother, what are they playing with?


    Gong Si coaxed and coaxed, and Lin Mengya finally didn''t shed tears.


    Turning around, he saw the two kneeling again and said angrily at once.


    "You''d better forget what happened just now. It''s rotten in your stomach. If it leaks out, Miss Ben will dig your eyes and cut off your ears!"


    Attitude, totally ten is a tricky woman.


    The two servants immediately kowtowed and dared not lift them up without her command.


    "I dare not!"


    Lin Mengya was busy sneaking around and blinked at her fourth brother, who immediately understood and showed a clear smile.


    "Well, get up. You only need to remember one thing. I bought you and you are slaves of our palace family. If I want you to live, you can''t die. But if I want you to die, no one can stop me. You''d better stick to your duty and don''t have any attempts and ambitions. Our palace family can''t keep such people."


    She was talking about the two female slaves, but it was easy to think of other aspects.


    Gong Si seemed impatient and turned back to his seat.


    The two female slaves got up and came to her.


    One fan her and the other serve her tea.


    Lin Mengya gradually dissipated her anger and leaned on the couch, full of leisure.


    The afternoon and evening auctions are connected. Today''s highlight is the slaves to be auctioned in the evening.


    Lin Mengya still bid at will in the afternoon, but other aristocratic families can''t sit still.


    If this goes on, they will come in vain.


    Therefore, when she wanted to shoot a team with high martial arts and infinite power, but her brain was not so easy to use, she met her opponent.


    "Beiling palace, bid eighteen hundred Liang!"


    It was the palace''s bid again. Although the buyers sitting at the bottom were numb, they still felt a little pricked.


    "Nanting Mu''s family, bid two thousand Liang!"


    The Mu family, which sounded for the first time, shocked all the onlookers.


    The great aristocratic family has strong strength. It''s only two thousand Liang. It''s like fetching water and floating. It can''t hurt your muscles and bones.


    In the box of the palace family, Lin Mengya saw a cold figure not far away. She seemed to take a look at her side.


    "Rob me, Gong Yang, three thousand Liang, I''ll crush him!"


    Gong Yang immediately went to ask for the price, but unexpectedly, the other party directly asked for 5000 Liang!


    Lin Mengya glanced over there and shook her head.


    "Forget it, give it to them."


    The spectators outside were surprised to give up on their own initiative.


    But on second thought, even if the Gong family gave up, they also lost 3000 Liang to go in, and they were relieved.


    Soon after, another team of wunu, Lin Mengya still called 3000 Liang, and the Mu family added 5000 Liang again.


    Lin Mengya suddenly threw the jade spoon in her hand into the bowl.


    "Ask for 10000 Liang! I think he''s just trying to rob me!"


    Seeing the displeasure on her face, Gong Yang didn''t dare to delay. He immediately quoted the sky high price.


    Ten thousand Liang, ten martial slaves? The spectators are speechless, loser, absolute loser!


    But here, Lin Mengya doesn''t care. There is a big concession from the Mu family. She will never give up.


    In the box of the Mu family, Mu Yucheng was frowning and looking in the direction of the Gong family.


    He was very beautiful, but his face was too pale and seemed a little feminine.


    In addition, he likes Xuanyi and has a gloomy temperament.


    The tall figure next to him stood with his hands down. Just looking from his back, he knew how terrible it would be if he broke out his strength.


    "My little uncle, the lady of the palace family, is really like a mad dog."


    A pretty girl of fifteen or sixteen years old sat beside Mu Yucheng.


    The girl looks a little similar to him, but she has a little more feminine beauty.


    At the moment, she is disdaining to look at the direction of the palace family.


    Thanks to her grinding with her mother for a long time, she let her little uncle promise to take her out


    But unexpectedly, the lady of the palace family was such a vulgar thing.


    It''s a pity that it has ruined the reputation of the palace women.


    "Lin''er, did your mother tell you to talk like that?"


    Mu Yucheng didn''t look back, but his words shocked lin''er.


    She quietly stuck out her tongue and sat there, but her eyes were turning around.


    "Lin''er knows her mistake, but do we really want to take a picture, little uncle? Even though the Wu Nu is a good material, it''s not worth it."


    With a small mouth, the girl is still small after all, and her character is spoiled more and more lively.


    Mu Yucheng''s sight left the Palace House and turned to several other houses.


    He came this time to find the best martial slaves.


    But ten thousand Liang is not a small amount after all.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head at the people around him.


    The man immediately went out and gave five thousand taels of silver to the steward of the auction house.


    But the color of the eyes flashed a cold killing opportunity. Is the palace family? He wants to see how those people respond.


    Lin Mengya, who has "won a complete victory", is in a good mood.


    But Gong bin, sitting not far away, seems to be holding back his anger.


    Gong San can only comfort from time to time, while others are also affected by their previous atmosphere. Most of the time, they are silent.

 Chapter 1159

    "Hiss, why do you want to strangle me with your heavy hands? Get out!"


    Lin Mengya yelled disgustedly at the two female slaves. They immediately knelt down and trembled.


    "Who would you show me such pity and injustice? If it weren''t for me, you might die!"


    She continued to scold. Gong Si couldn''t see it and ordered someone to take them out.


    "Gong ya, how can you do this?"


    "Why can''t I do this? Don''t forget, who is the owner!"


    Before the two female slaves went out, they heard a quarrel from inside.


    As slaves, they had to lower their heads to avoid being affected.


    They didn''t know that the atmosphere in the box had changed all of a sudden since they went out.


    "Go and stare at them."


    The fourth palace summoned an attendant and whispered to him. The place where his sight fell was just right. It was the direction in which the two female slaves disappeared.


    Lin Mengya also immediately got up from her bed and smiled to pour tea and apologize to her eldest brother and third brother.


    It''s the confused faces of Gong ER and Gong Wuyi. Didn''t they quarrel like enemies just now? In a twinkling of an eye, the boss and the third made up with her again?


    "Will these two people really report?"


    Through the falling bead curtain, Gong bin looked at the boxes of those aristocratic families outside and was afraid.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t say it in advance, they have enough tacit understanding and trust.


    "I''ll definitely go. Now the palace family is united. It''s not like their aristocratic families. You have me and I have you. They''re worried that they don''t have a source of information. Why don''t I offer it?"


    Lin Mengya looked in a good mood. She pinched a grape and slipped it into her mouth.


    The happy slaves of the Rong family have been carefully adjusted. Although their value has doubled, they are just a plaything in the hearts of those buyers.


    And it came out of other people''s hands. It''s hard to guarantee that it won''t be linked with the Rong family.


    At least for now, the Rong family has a great influence on them. As long as they are given a suitable opportunity, what happens here will spread to the Rong family.


    As for whether others know it or not, it''s none of her business.


    Some things are too intentional and bad, which is easy to arouse others'' suspicion.


    "Your move is wonderful. I''m afraid everyone will know that our palace family is at odds tonight."


    Gong Sanwei smiled and looked relaxed.


    People outside are eyeing them, and they naturally know that when they have no strength to completely confront them, they can only deal with them with clever tricks.


    But after all, the palace family still lacks a little. As for what it is, everyone knows it.


    But what they don''t know is what means Gong Ya will use to complete this.


    The faint light flows from everyone''s eyes. They really lived in vain for so many years before.


    Two beautiful female slaves are not common in the auction house.


    But what they wear is no longer the exposed white gauze skirt for sale.


    Therefore, not many people dare to come forward and flirt wantonly.


    After all, female slaves belong to the private property of buyers.


    They seemed to be familiar with the layout of the auction house. After coming out of the box of the palace family, they went downstairs to the small kitchen where tea and snacks were prepared for the distinguished guests.


    "What you want is inside. Go and get it yourself."


    The person in charge of the small kitchen was a strong woman. The man just looked up at them and pointed to the inner room with a small curtain behind him.


    The two slaves kept their heads down, but they Kwai quickly and walked to the inside.


    It''s very small inside. There are some sundries piled up.


    A man has been waiting here for a long time.


    When the two female slaves saw the man, their eyes were full of fear.


    But still hardened his head and knelt in front of the man.


    "How''s it going?"


    The man looked at the two women in front of him covetously, but no matter how much advantage he had taken before, he could no longer intervene from now on.


    But now, they are still useful.


    "If you go back to my Lord, the people of the palace family seem... They seem to disagree."


    It was Qiuyue who spoke. She was a little older than Chunhua and had a little more courage.


    The man smiled, lowered his head and pinched her jaw.


    "Are you sure?"


    Autumn moon wants to dodge, but her body is habitually stiff. She holds her clothes tightly and doesn''t dare to move.


    "As you can see with your own eyes, the eldest lady of the palace family quarrels with the princes of the palace family. You can''t be wrong!"


    When he got the answer he wanted, the man loosened his hand holding her chin and smiled.


    "Well, I''m sure you dare not lie. There''s another thing you should remember. If a fourth person knows what you said today, it must be you."


    The corners of the man''s mouth smiled insidiously. In fact, after the slave was auctioned, the news that could be sent back was extremely limited.


    After all, all the aristocratic families know each other well.


    "Yes."


    The two female slaves kowtow and retreat.


    The man thought about it and turned out of the room.


    But they don''t know that all this is under the control of others.


    Spring flowers and Autumn Moon brought tea and fruit. Since they came in, the atmosphere in the palace box has eased a little.


    Lin Mengya still did everything as usual and kept asking for prices according to her own mind.


    The five sons of the palace family looked different, but she didn''t seem to take it to heart.


    "Your tea, miss."


    Chunhua timidly offered her own tea. Although the eldest lady of the palace family was bossy, she didn''t beat them.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the girl and asked carelessly.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "My maidservant is fifteen this year."


    Damn Rong family, Lin Mengya scolded in her heart. Although she knew that the two women were spies arranged by Rong family, they couldn''t help themselves after all.


    "How many years have you been trained in Rong''s family?"


    The spring flower shrieked and said in a small voice.


    "Slaves and maidservants have been trained for five years."


    Her eyes swept the spring flowers and Autumn Moon, although as spies, the two girls were not qualified.


    Besides, she keeps them for other purposes.


    "Serve well. I won''t treat you badly."


    The two girls nodded hurriedly. Lin Mengya knew that from now on, they had better not leave themselves.


    Otherwise, the news she deliberately released will only increase the suspicion of others.


    "Do you mean that the five sons of the palace family have not fully accepted Gong ya?"


    In the box of Rong''s family, Rong Luyi listened to his subordinates'' reply and thought deeply.


    "Yes, sir, the spring flowers and the autumn moon have just passed. They can''t stand it any longer. Obviously, before that, the palace family didn''t know how long they had been arguing."


    Rong Lu Yi didn''t answer, but picked up the tea bowl next to his hand and took a sip.


    "Well, let''s go down. Don''t meet them again, so as not to ruin our Rong family''s business."


    "Yes."


    When his men left, Rong Luyi stood behind the bead curtain, a little distracted.


    "Sir, you call me?"


    As soon as the man left, Lu Feng appeared in Rong Luyi''s box.


    "Well, the news came from spring flowers and autumn moon that the palace family was incompatible. What do you think?"


    Rong Lu turned his head and took some deep meaning on his face.


    Lu Feng smiled, didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    "Do you think the news is not necessarily accurate?"


    Rong Luyi''s attitude towards Lu Feng is a little strange. He doesn''t look like a master-slave. His tone is more casual.


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you even know? It seems that the eldest lady of the palace family is hidden."


    Narrowing his eyes, Rong Lu looked in the direction of the palace family.


    Of course, he knew that the palace family did not lack people. What was lacking was a master who could stand up.


    Is it difficult that their luck is really so good that the only woman left can be the head of the family?


    Lu Feng looked at Rong Luyi and sighed faintly.


    "I''m not talking about the eldest lady of the palace family. The five people in the palace family are not things in the pool."


    Ronglu suddenly smiled, but there were many things hidden in that smile.


    "Yes, but that woman can''t be underestimated. Do you think she will be simple if she can put forward that kind of play?"


    There is also a difference between a loser and a loser.


    It''s easiest to take silver and scatter it outside, but often smart people can play more tricks.


    "Yes, I see."


    Two people look at each other, years of tacit understanding, no need to say more.


    However, just after Lu Fengcai left the wing''s box, a man walked in.


    He bowed his head and stood obediently aside, trying not to attract other people''s attention.


    Only after the man walked in, a little doubt floated in his mind.


    That man, No¡ª¡ª


    It seems that this auction will not stop.


    He went downstairs and took over the auction again.


    With a five point smile, his eyes turned to the reopened palace box.


    He knew better than anyone the original plans of those aristocratic families.


    But now it seems that the scene has been completely controlled by the palace family.


    After this auction, the story of the grand lady of the palace throwing tens of thousands of taels of silver has spread all over the streets of Jincang city.


    Almost everyone knows that the palace family has a female god of wealth, and she is almost running out of money.


    Many people didn''t show it, but they were ready to see the palace family''s jokes.


    Although a well-known aristocratic family may not care about the money at all, it is the palace family. How can the palace family, which was overwhelmed by Yu family years ago, withstand such extravagance.


    However, the palace family''s face can''t be seen.


    As before, no one can find out their bottom.


    On this day, the auction house in charge of the Rong family made a lot of money.


    The remaining two days, let everyone wait and see.


    In the palace''s Taining Inn, the smoke of gunpowder continued.


    Since Gong bin returned to the inn, he has been closed.


    And Gong Ya was the same. Even they heard that the easygoing eldest lady scolded loudly.


    But the childe didn''t speak, and none of them dared to ask what had happened.


    But on the third day of the auction, Gong Ya didn''t go out with the other gongs.

 Chapter 1160

    But the third auction made every palace family feel a little confused.


    Because on the list, there are more than 30 palace people who are auctioned as domestic slaves.


    Those people are the deepest scar hidden by the palace family.


    Since the fifth son of the palace family entered the door, the atmosphere was a little depressed.


    "Childe, the young lady sent someone here."


    Gong Yang was still outside, but he brought in a very ordinary boy dressed in clothes.


    "You go down."


    Gong Si waved and asked Gong Yang to leave.


    He turned and asked in a low voice.


    "What did the eldest lady ask you to say?"


    The boy bowed his head, but pursed his mouth and smiled.


    "The eldest lady said, you can spend the silver casually to see who doesn''t like it and kill who."


    Gong Si also smiled, but stretched out his hand to pull the boy to the other brothers.


    "Look, I said the girl couldn''t hold it. You don''t believe it."


    The little fellow raised his head, with a somewhat unnatural smile on his unobtrusive face.


    Gong Wu didn''t hold back. He got up and reached out to the young man and pinched his face.


    "No, there''s no mask. Fourth brother, can''t you make a mistake?"


    "Cough, loosen! It hurts!"


    He coughed a few times, and the slightly hoarse voice of the young man was replaced by the movement of the woman they were familiar with.


    Several people in the palace family were greatly surprised. What method did this girl use.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what''s going on later. Now, how''s the situation?"


    Lin Mengya quickly diverted their attention. In fact, all this should thank the teacher for teaching her the set of stitches.


    Her hand had been hurt before. In order not to let her hand lose its former sensitivity, she had to do the needling as a recovery exercise.


    Unexpectedly, but unexpectedly.


    Now she can temporarily change her appearance and voice through acupuncture.


    And it''s hard to find.


    That''s why she swaggered here pretending to be a boy.


    "Although the names on the list are sin slaves, we have long determined that those are the rest of Gong Zhe''s family."


    Gong er''s face was slightly cold. If his brothers hadn''t stopped him, when Gong zhe came with his carriage that day, he wanted to rush up and tear him alive.


    Lin Mengya thought and continued to ask.


    "If these people are bought, big brother, how are you going to settle them?"


    "This... Of course, is back to Beiling''s hometown."


    Gong bin considered things very carefully and became a slave to others, which was a great insult to the Gong family.


    If you take them to the old house in non Yecheng, I''m afraid they will be pointed out by others for a long time.


    Lin Mengya agreed with him, but she also considered other things.


    "I think it''s better to put it off for a while. Big brother, you can''t attract foreign ghosts without domestic thieves, so I think we can fish with these people."


    Gong bin hesitated a little and immediately understood that she meant something.


    Without much consideration, he nodded and agreed to her request.


    Gong Wu is a little dissatisfied. These days, the little sister''s teacher and the big brother are playing charades. Is it difficult to do it? Do you despise such a reckless man as the second brother?


    "Little sister, you are too eccentric!"


    Realizing that his voice might be a little loud, he immediately looked like a thief, lowered his head and pulled her over.


    "Do you look down on me and my second brother? We are also from the palace family. You can''t be biased!"


    Looking at Gong''s angry face, Lin Mengya only felt that her five brothers were really cute.


    "Who said that no one can come to the important play of our family except you and your second brother. At that time, you have to do well. You can''t screw it up, do you know?"


    With her promise, Gong Wu immediately smiled.


    He nodded his head in a hurry to show his determination, and his chest patted ''Bang Bang''.


    "Don''t worry, little sister! My second brother and I will never let you down!"


    Although Gong Er didn''t say so, he seemed to be telling his little sister that''s right, that''s what he meant!


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded. That''s why she likes the palace family.


    With the same heart, no matter how small the force is, it can be held together. This is the key for the palace family to come back from the dead.


    "Next, there is a special auction item prepared by our auction house. Please join us."


    Lin Mengya heard the voice outside and thought it was the slaves of the palace family.


    But I didn''t want a man to come by Lu Feng''s side.


    The man seemed to have something urgent to say. Lu Feng didn''t dare to delay. He listened carefully for a long time. Then he turned around and smiled sorry.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Our auction house just received a deal. The seller said there was something very important to auction. Please don''t be impatient."


    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya was a little curious.


    She knew that the auction house could change the order if she was willing to pay more commission.


    But now the slaves of the palace family are an important play. Who on earth wants to join in?


    Soon, an iron cage was carried up from the stands.


    Inside, there were bursts of roars of wild animals.


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped and suddenly felt that the cry of the beast was familiar.


    Then she heard Lu Feng say.


    "I''m sure all distinguished guests know that although there are many capable people in the world, people who can really drive tigers and swallow wolves are not common. But the man we met today can drive tigers and wolves in the mountains!"


    As soon as Lu Feng''s voice fell, he covered the cage with a thick blanket and was immediately lifted down.


    In a large cage, a very strong white tiger and a strong white wolf were staring at them.


    In the middle of the White Wolf and the white tiger lies a thin young man.


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t run out at that time. She grabbed the back of the chair and was very excited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gong Si frowned. He didn''t know others, but Gong Ya knew it.


    Although she looks smart and strange all day, she is very indifferent to people and things.


    When the sky falls, I''m afraid the girl will pick a cloud to play with.


    How come now, after seeing the beast in the cage, he lost his square inch?


    It''s Zhu Yan!


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart ran into the sky like a burst of fireworks and fell hard. For a moment, she was a little dizzy.


    That kind of situation doesn''t count, but Zhu Yan is really her old friend.


    And who would that wolf and tiger be, Xiaobai and Xiaohu, who were not raised by her?


    Unexpectedly, since I saw them here.


    His eyes stared at Zhu Yan, who was protected by Xiaobai and Xiaohu. Was he hurt? How did you show up here?


    At that time, Lin Mengya''s heart was up and down. She wanted to rush out now and ask Zhu Yan himself.


    "Big brother, I beg you, please take pictures of them!"


    She looked at Gong bin and asked him for help.


    "Little sister, it''s easy to say. What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare us."


    Gong bin was a little surprised because he saw that Gong Ya''s eyes were red.


    "That child, I know him. And that wolf and tiger, who were also raised by me, I don''t know why they appear here. Please help and save them!"


    After listening to her words, Gong bin was a little embarrassed.


    After glancing at the other brothers, he pulled her over first.


    "Little sister, we will save this man. But it''s not this way, you know?"


    A why, blocked in Lin Mengya''s throat.


    Because she immediately understood and knew the big brother''s concerns.


    "I was reckless. I''m sorry, big brother. I didn''t think so much."


    Gong bin shook his head with a smile and wiped Gong Ya''s tears with his sleeves.


    "If it were me, I would do the same. But we can''t be in a hurry to avoid being trapped by others."


    Lin Mengya nodded and tried to restrain her emotions.


    Big brother is right. Her real birthplace is a secret.


    Everyone knew that she came back from trial, but no one should have known the specific location except the palace family and settling in.


    However, Lin MengWu appeared, and now Zhu Yan also appeared.


    She doesn''t think it''s a coincidence.


    The chilly chill flashed across my heart. Who was staring at her step by step behind my back?


    Slowly spit out a breath, and Lin Mengya regained her former indifference.


    "I understand, big brother. Now, I can''t panic."


    Seeing that she could think clearly in such a short time, Gong bin was also deeply comforted.


    She is always a little better than they think.


    The sight turned back to the beasts and teenagers in the cage.


    Since he promised his little sister, he will do it!


    Teenagers who can drive beasts are very topical in themselves.


    Coupled with Lu Feng''s clamor, someone soon began to bid.


    Standing upstairs, Lin Mengya waited patiently for the right time.


    Everyone knows that the palace family came to redeem the people of the palace family.


    Moreover, the young masters of the palace family seem to disagree with the eldest lady of the palace family.


    So today, they changed yesterday''s luxury and did not make an easy offer.


    This makes those wait-and-see buyers breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, I was more determined that the palace family was not a single-minded idea.


    This is also where Lin Mengya and Gong bin are embarrassed. The play has been half played. It shouldn''t be broken at this time.


    Gong ER and Gong Wu comforted their younger sister, but they made up their mind.


    If it doesn''t work, they will secretly take it back for their sister!


    Although this is the next policy, they can''t see that their sister is a bit disappointed.


    "Nanting Mu family, bid 6000 Liang!"


    Mu family again!


    Gong Bin''s face is a little ugly. The Mu family''s reputation in the top ten families is not very good.


    Compared with the medical heirs of the Baili family, the Mu family is famous for their puppet skills.


    However, the material for making puppets is very special. In addition to some necessary things, the most important thing is living people.


    That''s why their family will shoot some martial slaves.


    It seems that this special teenager has also attracted the attention of the Mu family.


    It''s not easy to do.

 Chapter 1161

    If the nominal Gong Ya is still here, she can auction it with the intention of competing with the other party.


    However, she can''t easily expose her identity.


    If a Lin Meng dance is not enough warning, then coupled with Zhu Yan, the problem is much more obvious.


    Lin Mengya is also thinking about countermeasures. If she really can''t, she will repeat her old skills and muddle through with the move used by Bai Su before.


    But now she''s unprepared. It''s not good to show her feet.


    However, the auction is not completely over.


    As soon as they heard the Mu family bidding, ordinary people didn''t dare to follow up.


    But there are still one or two who feel that teenagers and beasts can live in strange goods, relying on the courage to bid.


    Soon, the price climbed to 6000 Liang.


    Those families have stopped. The price is expensive. On the one hand, they don''t want to really offend the Mu family.


    Just as Lufeng was about to announce the transaction, someone offered another price.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. mu. Another bid, eleven thousand taels."


    Lu Feng bowed in the direction of the Mu family. His words were very clear. Mu Yucheng on the stand looked gloomy.


    Bidders can also hide their identity to bid, but most of them don''t want to cause any trouble.


    He looked at the direction of the palace family without leaving a trace. In the morning, he didn''t want to tear his face with the palace family, so he endured it temporarily.


    I''m afraid everyone will feel that the Mu family is weak and deceptive.


    "Fifteen thousand Liang."


    No amount of silver is worth more than the face of the Mu family.


    No one expected that a boy and two beasts would be sold at this price!


    Lu Feng smiled on the surface, but in his heart he kept calculating.


    Something''s wrong!


    Did the mysterious buyer come for the Mu family?


    "Thank you, master Mu! Fifteen thousand taels!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, a boy ran up, fell in his ear and said a number in a hurry.


    "This... You go down first."


    Mu Yucheng looked down at Lu Feng, who said with a sorry smile.


    "Master mu, a distinguished guest offered 20000 Liang!"


    Everyone was in an uproar. No one thought that this little rare gadget had photographed 20000 Liang!


    Mu Yucheng only felt that his anger went straight to the tianlinggai. He just wanted to be angry, but he controlled himself.


    His face was livid and he shook his head, but he hated the guy who made a fool of the Mu family.


    "Little uncle, twenty thousand Liang, just to buy such a thing? Can you guess who it is?"


    Behind her, song liner stuck out her tongue, with a little contempt in her eyes.


    In their aristocratic families, except that the Mu family can use these wastes, everything else is just for fun.


    It''s just a plaything. I don''t know which family taught such a dandy.


    "I don''t know."


    Mu Yucheng didn''t look back. His tone was hard. He wanted to be in a very bad mood.


    "Crow, check it for me."


    The man with muscles all over his body retreated silently.


    Song lin''er glanced at the crow and said with some disdain.


    "My little uncle might as well leave it to me. People like crows can fight well. If they use their brains, they are just a little worse than my little fish!"


    Mu Yucheng nodded and didn''t refuse song liner.


    The latter smiled happily and clapped her hands. Immediately, a beautiful girl came to her.


    "Tell the cuttlefish to find out who she is."


    The girl immediately knelt down and kowtowed and withdrew.


    In Song lin''er''s eyes, a pure light flashed.


    It seems that she has been at home for a long time, and things outside have been turned upside down.


    With a smile in her mouth, she wanted to see what kind of puppet her little uncle would make if he got this little thing.


    She is really looking forward to it!


    Mu Yucheng and song liner were not only shocked by the 20000 mysterious buyers.


    At the same time, there is Lin Mengya.


    However, she was worried about Zhu Yan.


    Since the other party is willing to buy him at such a high price, it must be inevitable.


    "Old four, you''re familiar here. Go and find out what the buyer is. No, I''ll buy it at a high price."


    Seeing the worry on his little sister''s face, Gong bin couldn''t care about the love money, so he quickly said.


    Gong Si nodded to go, but Lin Mengya held him.


    "No! The fourth brother can''t go in person! Maybe the other party just wants to inquire about me. At this time, the fourth brother went, and we made so many arrangements in vain!"


    She received the kindness of the Gong family''s brothers to her.


    But we can''t put them in danger because of themselves.


    "Don''t worry about so many. You don''t know that this kind of hidden buyers, their goods, are transported out of the city by the auction house. At that time, we''ll be in trouble if we want to find it again!"


    Gong Si gently opened her hand and said softly.


    "Well, I''ll go. No one can recognize me like this. You have other things to do, just leave it to me."


    After Lin Mengya finished, she ran away without waiting for everyone to answer.


    The fifth son of the palace family can''t call her yet. He can''t even send someone to follow her. He''s afraid she will encounter any danger.


    "Big brother, here we go."


    Gong San, who has been staring at the situation in the field, whispered that Gong bin could only sigh helplessly and return to his seat.


    But in their hearts, they all have a belief.


    If anyone dares to touch their little sister, kill it!


    Lin Mengya remembers where the goods were delivered and sneaks in while there are many people.


    It''s much more lively here than when she came yesterday.


    Slaves and all kinds of living creatures were handed over here.


    She looked down at the large iron cage.


    But he got nothing. What about Zhu Yan? Has it been taken away?


    "Who are you from? Why are you here?"


    I still want to keep looking, but the collar is grabbed.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a strong man in charge of 30 or 40 years old, frowning at her.


    At that moment, she showed a flattering smile.


    "Sir, I''m here to join the fun with my master. Hey, the tiger and the White Wolf were so exciting just now. Can you make me open my eyes?"


    Then she took out a little silver from her cuff and quietly handed it to the strong man.


    Looking at the silver face, the strong man smiled happily.


    Put her down and whispered.


    "I said earlier. Look at you. You''re not late. But I tell you, you''re going to the South with your master and waiting."


    The strong man decided that they came to see a rare scene, did not embarrass her, and pointed out a bright way for her.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "All right, go quickly. You really can''t see it when you''re late."


    Lin Mengya quickly left the auction house and ran to the south of Jincang port.


    In addition to transporting slaves, Jincang port is also responsible for many merchants.


    The strong man refers to the south, which is a warehouse for temporary delivery.


    There are a lot of warehouses in that area, and Lin Mengya doesn''t dare to inquire about it. She can only stand at the intersection and look anxiously at each car transported in.


    But people come and go here, where is the shadow of Zhu Yan.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank little by little.


    If something really happened between Zhu Yan and those two little guys, I''m afraid she''ll go crazy.


    Her fingers curled up tightly. It''s really not good. She can look for them one by one.


    No big deal, she fought half her life to save them.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Gong Ping, who should have been guarding at home, hurried over.


    "Xiao... Xiao, I found you!"


    The young lady thought it was wrong when she said it, so she gave her a nickname of niangli.


    Lin Mengya is upset here, but Gong Ping seems to have something very urgent. He immediately welcomes him and pulls him aside.


    "Why are you here?"


    There are a lot of things at home. Gong Ping and chen''er can just count.


    But unexpectedly, the latter just took a breath and said hurriedly.


    "Just now, a man sneaked into the inn. He only sent a message saying that if you want the man to live, you can redeem him with 20000 Liang."


    Twenty thousand Liang! It must be Zhu Yan!


    But who sneaked in?


    "Who knows about it except you?"


    Is this Lin Meng''s trap?


    However, how did she know her relationship with Zhu Yan? If she wanted to attract herself, she didn''t need to do so at all.


    "Only sister Bai Su and I know that the man sneaked in and only alerted sister Bai su. No one else knows."


    Lin Mengya has no time to think more.


    "Go and help me borrow twenty thousand liang from my eldest brother. Don''t mention other things to my eldest brother."


    Gong Ping cautiously promised him, and then trotted all the way to find someone to borrow money.


    Lin Mengya stood in the alley and watched the people coming and going around the warehouse. She couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    Who, staring at her in the dark, can still play with her?


    Whether it''s a tiger''s den ahead, she must break through!


    Gong Ping moved quickly, and Gong bin didn''t say much. Instead, he gave him an extra 10000 liang of silver.


    Lin Mengya was carrying a huge sum of money, and her heart was slightly warm.


    Sooner or later, she will return the money to her big brother.


    However, she had to keep this friendship in mind.


    At Gong Ping''s insistence, she promised to let the boy go with her.


    The warehouse area in the south is not small, whether it is food, slaves, or all kinds of goods.


    It''s easy for them to get in, but it''s too hard to find someone.


    Like a headless fly, I checked a lot with Gong Ping here, but I found nothing in the warehouse.


    "Miss, this is not the way."


    Gong Ping was a little worried. She was more worried than him.


    "I know. Let''s go over there."


    The direction of her finger was a locked warehouse.


    Originally, she thought that since the man wanted her to redeem someone, she would not hide too deep.


    Unexpectedly, she thought it simple.


    "But even if we find it, we may not be able to pry open the lock."

 Chapter 1162

    Looking at the heavy lock, Gong Ping sighed.


    In fact, up to now, he doesn''t know who this toss is for.


    But looking at the anxious appearance of the eldest lady, he dared not ask more.


    All I know is that what miss is looking for is a big iron cage.


    "Let''s find it first. Be careful this time so as not to be seen."


    Locked warehouses are usually guarded.


    This is the boundary of Jincang port. The people responsible for inspection are also the people of Jincang port.


    These people are crew members working on the ship. They patrol here when they are free on weekdays.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Ping avoided a group of people by relying on their thin relationship.


    But soon, they were dodging and lost their way.


    "Miss, how long do we have to look for?"


    The two squatted in the corner of the wall, Lin Mengya''s eyes fixed on a team of crew members who had just disappeared.


    They were almost found just now. If Gong Ping hadn''t been clever, he would have dragged her to a corner to hide. I''m afraid they would be hit.


    "Think about it. Did your sister Bai Su tell you anything besides this?"


    In fact, Gong Ping has said it in detail. No matter how you think, it''s just those words.


    Lin Mengya thought again and again, raised her head and looked around carefully.


    The other party just asked her to come to the warehouse to redeem, and only alerted Bai su. Obviously, she came prepared.


    There are not many people who know her in this boundary, and many people who know her relationship with Zhu Yan.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    She bit her teeth. If she showed her true face now, I''m afraid that person would take the initiative to find her.


    But she didn''t want to. If it was a trap, it wouldn''t be a pity for her to send it to the door. If she delayed the affairs of the palace family, she would lose a lot.


    I bit my teeth. Now, that''s all I can do.


    "Gong Ping, wait for me here. Don''t come out."


    She pushed Gong Ping and asked him to hide well in it.


    At this time, a team of people came on patrol. She was as light as a swallow. She turned to another direction and disappeared in an instant.


    Gong Ping can only honestly continue to see the cat there, but she is very worried.


    Lin Mengya quickly shuttled between the warehouses and avoided those patrolling.


    The Shennong system, which had not been turned on for a long time, appeared immediately. Without any hesitation, she turned on the maximum range of radar.


    As soon as the radar started, she felt her head start to sink.


    Sure enough, no matter how easy some things are to use, the human body is also difficult to load.


    But she still clenched her teeth. According to the radar warning, she still has five minutes.


    The range of radar is expanded instantly, and all kinds of data are paved.


    Fortunately, the processing speed of the system is very fast, and she is looking for the data related to Zhu Yan and the two little guys.


    As time went by, she only felt that her head was about to be blown open.


    Her ears were ringing. She clenched her teeth, clenched her fist tightly, and stood stiff.


    Finally, at the last minute, she found the familiar data.


    The radar turned off automatically in an instant, and she was paralyzed on the ground.


    "Who!"


    Just when she was weak and her eyes were shining, a violent drink came from a distance.


    Lin Mengya cries bitterly. She has no strength now.


    He tried to curl himself up into a small ball, thinking about how to deal with it in a moment.


    Predictably, the scene of being found didn''t happen. She listened to the movement around her. People seemed to be walking outside.


    After a while, she stuck her head out.


    Strange, was it Gong Ping who was found just now?


    However, the direction is not quite right.


    Now there was no time to think. Lin Mengya could only stand up with the wall and rub her head.


    "Hiss -"


    She couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. The system really took a lot of brains.


    Lin Mengya, whose hands and feet were flexible, walked carefully to the place where Zhu Yan''s evidence had just been found.


    It should be the warehouse in front of her, right?


    Lin Mengya hid in the shadow and stared at the door of the warehouse.


    The door was unlocked, but she didn''t dare to show up easily.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, he saw a man in gray and walked in.


    She was a little nervous, but more worried.


    That person should be the one who asked her to redeem it with money?


    Carefully, she half crawled to the side of the warehouse.


    How secure can a wooden warehouse be? She found a gap and squinted into it.


    It''s a little dark inside, but you can barely see the layout.


    The big iron cage containing Zhu Yan is right in the middle of the warehouse. From the index just now, Zhu Yan should be injured. His various physical indexes are stable at a very low number.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu are not in good condition either. She hears the familiar grunts.


    The two little guys are extremely alert. Except for not guarding against her, they can never sleep so well in a strange environment.


    blamed! They must have drugged two little guys!


    "Brother, did you say someone would come?"


    It was the man in gray who just went in.


    Another stout man in black sat on a bench in the warehouse.


    "Come, you will come. Why don''t you go there and keep staring so as not to miss it."


    "I''ve been waiting there for a long time without anyone. Besides, the little lady on the portrait is very clever. If she comes, we can''t see it?"


    The man''s tone was a little obscene, but he didn''t know that the little lady he said was not far from him.


    The man in black turned his head and looked at the cage.


    "Don''t screw up this job. There''s an order from the top. You must take that woman back with the three beasts. This time, Lord Zhang followed. Your thoughts are rotten in my stomach."


    The man in gray immediately said yes. He didn''t dare to delay any more and hurried out.


    In the warehouse, only the man in black and three little guys were left.


    Lin Mengya was worried. She didn''t know what medicine they gave Xiaobai Xiaohu.


    In the current situation, let alone take all three of them away, Xiaobai''s skin and flesh alone is enough for her.


    The man in black looked at the cage for a while. Lin Mengya squatted outside and waited with him.


    I don''t know what the man in black remembered. He went over and opened a corner of the black cloth, took a bowl and went out.


    Lin Mengya finally waited for this good opportunity. Like a shadow, she pasted it on the wall and slipped away in an instant.


    The snore inside was reduced. It seemed that the drug had gone too far. Lin Mengya was even more happy and immediately lifted the black cloth covered on the cage.


    "Roar -"


    The deafening roar of the beast rushed out of the cage.


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiaobai and Xiaohu, who had grown into a beast, with mixed flavors.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaohu, it''s me!"


    She squatted down and stretched out her hand without fear.


    The proud white tiger and the snow wolf stared at her fiercely and stretched out their sharp fangs.


    But Lin Mengya was still stubborn and put her hand into the cage.


    "Ow --"


    Little tiger opened his big mouth and bit her arm.


    However, the sharp pain did not hit. A rough tongue slowly licked the palm of her hand.


    "It''s me. I''ll save you!"


    At that time, tears fell from the eyes.


    The two little guys she raised by herself never forgot her.


    Xiaohu hesitated from the beginning and gradually became familiar with it.


    That is the taste that remains in the initial memory and can no longer be forgotten.


    The little guy subconsciously looked like a child. His huge head arched at her and rubbed around with her.


    Xiaobai''s reaction is like a proud and shy child. Obviously, the animal''s eyes are full of desire, but the wolf king''s pride still doesn''t allow it to act like a child.


    Lin Mengya touched Xiaobai''s head with her other hand.


    Finally, the little guy no longer stretched out his tongue and licked the back of her hand.


    With tears in her eyes, Lin Mengya knew she didn''t have much time and began to work on the lock on the iron cage.


    She carefully checked the situation and listened to the movement outside.


    The lock used to lock the beast is very heavy. I''m afraid I can''t open it for a moment.


    But Xiaobai and Xiaohu began to feel uneasy. Lin Mengya knew that the man in black had come back.


    She immediately put down the lock, nodded at the two little guys, hurriedly covered the black cloth and hid herself on the other side of the cage.


    The two little guys are still the same smart. They hide her with their huge bodies.


    Outside, there was a movement.


    The man in black came back. Lin Mengya smelled a pungent smell of medicine.


    She could tell that it was a special anesthetic for wild animals.


    The man lifted the black cloth. Lin Mengya saw a little light, but Xiaobai and Xiaohu hid her well. The man couldn''t see it at all.


    Just after seeing Xiaobai and Xiaohu who were no longer sleeping, he snorted coldly.


    "An animal is an animal. When you finish eating in a moment, you''ll sleep well!"


    With that, the man put down some things and turned away.


    Lin Mengya smelled a little blood smell, which seemed to be raw meat mixed with anesthetic.


    She immediately took hold of the two little guys'' claws and wouldn''t let them pass.


    Fortunately, her attraction is much stronger than raw meat mixed with anesthetic.


    The two little guys didn''t want to leave her at all. They just kept licking her hands with their tongue.


    Lin Mengya knows that this is not the way. Sooner or later, she will be found.


    After thinking about it, she turned her mind to the piece of raw meat.


    He gently patted the two little guys with his hand. After calming them, Lin Mengya quietly drilled out of the black cloth.


    The position of the cage is a little inside. In addition, the man in black has been looking outside, and the movement of Xiaobai and Xiaohu in the cage can just cover up her.


    Lin Mengya squatted quietly in the corner and looked behind the man in black.

 Chapter 1163

    She quietly picked up the raw meat and almost climbed behind the man. She was getting closer and closer to the man. She almost held her breath.


    Suddenly, the man seemed to notice something and turned his head.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t care about anything else. The raw meat soaked in anesthetic suddenly blocked the man''s mouth.


    The man was frightened and angry and tried to escape.


    But she didn''t know where the strength came from. She put her hands around the man''s neck and tightly stuffed the large piece of raw meat into the man''s mouth, refusing to separate.


    Of course, a man''s strength is much stronger than her, but after a panic, he pulls the meat from his mouth with his hand.


    Lin Mengya''s quick witted, knee against a certain acupoint in the man''s waist.


    This time, the man lost a lot of strength, and her hand never left the raw meat.


    A lot of strong anesthetic juice rubbed into the man''s mouth from the meat after all.


    Gradually, he felt numb in his mouth and shouted in his heart, but he was unable to resist.


    Lin Mengya felt that the man no longer had the intention to resist. She dodged and looked at the man''s soft body with lingering fear.


    But the corners of the man''s mouth are red, rubbing the blood on the raw meat.


    It seems that this anesthetic is really easy to use.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Meng Ya quickly and quickly Kwai made a large bunch of keys from the waist of the man, and turned to the side of the cage and opened the lock.


    "Shh! Quiet, quiet!"


    After regaining his freedom, he saw the owner''s little white tiger again. He was in a happy mood. As soon as he wanted to roar up to the sky, he was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    Even so, the two little guys ran to her and rubbed around. They were very intimate.


    Lin Mengya kissed their big heads, turned and went into the cage again.


    The ragged Zhu Yan''s condition is not very good. She turned the person over. The child has grown up a lot, but at the moment, her face is gray.


    She stretched out her hand and touched Zhu Yan''s forehead and heel. Her skin was hot.


    If Xiaohu and Xiaobai were not always around him, I really don''t know what would happen to the child.


    Picking up Zhu Yan, Lin Mengya wants to leave as soon as possible.


    But I didn''t expect that the man in grey came back at the moment.


    "Brother, there''s still no one. I asked the gatekeeper and said I haven''t seen him... Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as the man in gray came in, he saw his big brother fall to the ground.


    Not far from his eldest brother, two beasts showed their fierce eyes.


    The beast, which can still give people a heavy sense of oppression in its cage, is naturally more powerful once it regains its freedom.


    "Come on, come on! Run out!"


    The man in gray left without care of his eldest brother''s life and death.


    But Lin Mengya was in a hurry.


    Although Xiaobai and Xiaohu are powerful, they can''t hold each other. There are many people.


    Put Zhu Yan on Xiaobai''s back. Xiaohu arched her with his brain bag and signaled her to ride up too.


    "Good, I''ll take you!"


    She quickly ran out with three little guys. At this time, because of the cry for help of the man in gray, someone had surrounded her.


    Moreover, they brought a net to deal with wild animals.


    "Little tiger, this way!"


    Naturally, she refused to let the two little guys be caught again. The two teams began to fight a guerrilla war in the warehouse area.


    Because of the scanning just now, almost the topographic map of the whole warehouse area was printed in her mind.


    Anyway, she came against other people''s faces today. She simply didn''t do anything and made him a big trouble!


    Turn over and ride the tiger neatly.


    The little guy still has a tacit understanding with her. Lin Mengya only needs to pat its head, and Xiaohu knows her purpose.


    Man, where can he run better than a four legged beast.


    After a few tigers plundered, the four of them went outside a huge warehouse.


    "Rush in!"


    This is a warehouse for slaves, but because new slaves arrive today, those who have just been sent in are tied only with ropes.


    In the words of the merchants, these slaves were still wild and difficult to tame. They had to be trained before they could be sold to buyers.


    Therefore, when the slaves and slave traders who came and went saw a huge white tiger and a huge white wolf break in, they were completely stupid.


    "I am the messenger sent by heaven to save you! Those who don''t want to be slaves rush out with me!"


    She rode on the tiger and roared loudly.


    The little tiger also rushed at the crowd. Almost everyone thought he was dead, but unexpectedly, the brave tiger not only didn''t eat them, but just a few times, he bit the thick and thin hemp rope at the mouth of the bowl.


    "It''s God! It''s God!"


    In the crowd, there was a man who worshipped white animals as gods in his hometown. He kept crying and kowtowing.


    Lin Mengya also rushed the rope almost, and watched the crowd rounding up behind him arrive.


    She waved her little hand and shouted.


    "For freedom, rush!"


    The white beast was vigorous. After hearing the deafening roar of the tiger, the giant beast leaped into the air and knocked down the vicious slave traders.


    A proud snow wolf king followed him. He tore a way forward with steel teeth and claws. Those humanoid animals were frightened and could only tremble and lose to the majesty of the animal king.


    But the most striking thing is the man riding on the tiger.


    The young and ordinary facial features have nothing to praise.


    But his eyes were permeated with the brilliance of freedom, which set off in everyone''s heart.


    Yes, they are born the same as those. Why can those people ride on them, squander their flesh and blood and humiliate their souls.


    Yes, they are free. They are born to belong to themselves and never belong to those ugly men and women. Why do they have to become meat on the chopping board and be slaughtered?


    Is that the roar of a beast? No, maybe they are unwilling to burst out of their throats after being bullied for so long.


    Even God also gave enlightenment, so let these two divine beasts lead the way and lead them out of the nightmare of generations.


    And the young man riding on the divine tiger, look, he is fearless, just like a real God!


    No, he''s not human, he''s just like them!


    "Rush!"


    The slaves who had never been domesticated rose up and obeyed their hearts for the first time.


    They picked up sticks, grabbed whips, even bare hands, but their hearts were full of courage.


    Those villains who usually beat and scold them gradually shrink back after they resist.


    Are they afraid of pain and beg for mercy?


    What Lin Mengya didn''t know was that her trouble detonated the hostility of the whole Wei country for many years.


    Some things will burst out after all.


    Slaves who learned to resist would no longer obey. They poured out of the warehouse, and the slave traders who lost their weapons could no longer resist the crowd.


    The slaves were crazy. They felt human dignity for the first time.


    The beasts opened the way in front, and they began to liberate the slaves in other warehouses.


    The door was forced open by the crowd, the cage was pushed and the rope was broken.


    Constantly, slaves joined in, and women and children were surrounded in the middle.


    Blood and pain, they are no longer afraid.


    And those people have completely lost their means of confrontation.


    Everyone was scared to death, for fear that they would never understand why the slaves who were trembling with fear the moment before had become so brave in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Mengya rode on the tiger and only glanced at the growing crowd behind her. She had some small accidents.


    She didn''t expect so many people.


    But the more people, the better for her.


    Raise your hand and point to the direction of Jincang city.


    "Let''s rush out together! Go home together!"


    Hoarse roar, it is difficult to distinguish between male and female.


    Lin Mengya took the lead and ran in the direction of Jincang city.


    The crowd, moving quickly behind her.


    Like a torrent, wherever you go, you have overcome those weak obstacles.


    After modern education, Lin Mengya doesn''t know that this situation will change sooner or later.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she was the key point to promote the process of history.


    The whole Jincang city was boiling, and almost all the slaves in Jincang port ran out.


    He rushed out of Jincang city with the momentum of lightning.


    The officers and soldiers guarding the city did not pay attention to the slave uprising, resulting in missing the best time to close the city gate.


    In this way, Lin Mengya led thousands of slaves out of Jincang city.


    I don''t know how long I ran. Finally, I saw a mountain forest not far away. Lin Mengya asked Xiaohu to stop and look back.


    Oh, there are so many people.


    Looking back, I saw only a dark area, and I couldn''t see the end at all.


    She jumped off the tiger and went to the young men who rushed in front.


    "Now that everyone has escaped, don''t be caught back. From now on, I hope you can unite and help each other, work hard and survive."


    There were some unimportant scars on those people.


    As the vanguard troops, these young men showed great bravery.


    She even saw that several of them knew martial arts.


    "Thank you, emissary!"


    The man knelt down, and Lin Mengya immediately helped him up.


    "No, no! Get up, get up!"


    She was just trying to make it bigger so that she could run around.


    Who knows, if you''re not careful, it''s a little too big.


    However, since she caused the disaster, she would never let these people go.


    After thinking about it, I have some plans in mind.


    "In your hometown, who has been an official and entered the army?"


    Most of these slaves were young, but there were also some women and teenagers.


    As soon as she asked, several young people came out of the crowd.


    "Emissary, our brothers are prisoners of war!"


    There were five or six men who looked very energetic standing in front of her.

 Chapter 1164

    The one who spoke was not tall, and because he was a prisoner of war, I''m afraid he suffered a lot.


    But in the end, it is good to have the spirit and spirit after the army and the baptism of war.


    Besides, he is probably the superior of the five people.


    Five people habitually stood behind him without saying a word.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man and couldn''t help but brighten her eyes.


    His eyes are clear and divine. Only the soldiers are fearless and unyielding. There is no tact or accident. I''m afraid he''s a good soldier.


    Under the heart, there is a bottom.


    "Later, let''s hide in the mountain. So many people always need rules and regulations. Since you''ve been in the army, I want to ask you these things, can you?"


    The man didn''t expect that the envoy would entrust such a thing to him.


    Suddenly, the flame of pride in the man''s heart was lit.


    He looked at the envoy and nodded his head heavily.


    "Don''t worry! Nie Qing must live up to the trust of the envoy!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and patted Nie Qing on the shoulder.


    Good, very good!


    "We''re going into the mountain now. Make arrangements. Don''t leave anyone behind. It''s best to cover up our tracks."


    Nie Qing nodded and went down to work with his five soldiers.


    People are like this. No matter what they did before, once they encounter this situation, they will automatically and spontaneously look for a backbone.


    At this time, Lin Mengya is the backbone of thousands of people.


    Nie Qing, as her first subordinate, has a very high position in front of everyone.


    Even so, these thousands of people are not easy to command.


    The mountains are very deep and there are no people.


    After hearing the roar of Xiaobai and Xiaohu, the other beasts also ran away with their tails.


    Even if there are militants, after smelling the human breath behind them, they can''t come out of their own nest.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu wandered in the woods with intuition.


    Lin Mengya was not idle. She kept looking back and forth and wrote down everything in the forest.


    Before long, the little tiger carried her through this large mountain forest.


    In front of her was an open mountain.


    She looked carefully. Fortunately, she should be able to live.


    And behind it, there seems to be a cliff.


    In this way, no matter what happens in the future, there is no need to be afraid of being attacked.


    As for whether there will be a large-scale army, she believes she can contain it.


    The crowd walked slower than her. When they saw the flat land, Lin Mengya had been patrolling with Xiaohu for a week.


    Seeing her coming, Nie Qing immediately trotted to her eyes.


    "God''s envoy, our people are already here. Next, please show me what to do."


    Lin Mengya took a look. In fact, many people''s physical strength has been exhausted.


    Fortunately, there are many people, so we can help each other.


    The sun is about to set, and it''s going to be dark. It''s a big problem to eat and drink.


    "Find some people, preferably those with experience in living in the mountains. You and I will find food and water together. Others, rest here now. If there is a fire."


    She never took flint with her.


    But Nie Qing smiled shyly, pointed to a little brother beside him and said.


    "God reassures me that my little brother has no other ability, that is, he can come and go like his own home after entering the mountains and forests. He can raise the fire, eat and water, and he can help."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up and she really helped a lot.


    "OK, go find it first. I''ll find some herbs to heal you."


    There''s not much she can do, except herbs.


    Nie Qing looked at her in surprise and asked in a low voice.


    "Can you still use medicine?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. In terms of medical skills, she really didn''t take anyone except her own teacher.


    Nie Qing suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to her.


    "Ask God to save my brother! If I can save his life, I Nie Qing will be an ox and a horse for you!"


    "Get up quickly. Where is the patient? Take me first."


    Before she was in the forest, she collected some medicine, ground it into medicine juice and took it for Zhu Yan.


    But the child is in bad condition, so she needs to find something else.


    To her surprise, there are still many people like this child.


    In the middle of the crowd, hundreds of girls and teenagers are still taking care of many patients.


    "Here comes the messenger!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and the crowd immediately made way.


    She asked Xiaohu to wait for her outside and went in alone.


    "Lord envoy, please save these children!"


    In the eyes of everyone, Lin Mengya is their only sustenance.


    For a long time, she had not been expected like this. She just felt that the heavy friendship made it difficult for her to bear.


    She had no other way but to seriously check the situation of these people.


    "When did they get sick?"


    Except for a few people who were injured in a fight with slave traders, the patients were all young and beautiful children, both men and women.


    She looked at the situation. These children were almost the same as Zhu Yan.


    "Just now, the child fell down. He was very hot. No matter what I called him, he just didn''t respond to me."


    The baby sitter was a girl of seventeen or eighteen.


    Speaking of it, she was only a few years older by the child.


    At the moment, she held the child like a brave mother.


    "Nie Qing, please your brother to make a fire first. Everyone gather the sick children next to the fire. Don''t worry, I will cure them."


    She picked up the child and walked firmly out of the crowd.


    No one questioned the envoy. His back was so calm, even if he was as thin as a woman.


    But everyone can''t help believing in him and relying on him. He is their belief and the only light of God.


    The mountain forest has not been damaged by human beings. In fact, if there were not Xiaobai and Xiaohu, such a natural king of the mountain forest, it was also because of their large number of people, ordinary people would not be able to get here.


    Because it is inaccessible, it has become a natural treasure house.


    Especially in summer, rain and sunshine nourish the whole mountain forest.


    The fire soon started. Lin Mengya patted Xiaohu and Xiaobai and asked them to have a rest.


    The two little guys were very obedient and disappeared in the mountains in the twinkling of an eye.


    Fires were lit one by one. Around one of the largest fires, more than a dozen children lay in the arms of the girls.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the dozen children.


    If she hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid these children would


    Those animals really want to attack the children!


    "What''s the situation, envoy?"


    Lin Mengya took each child''s pulse and determined it, which was a sigh of relief.


    "No problem. These children are all taking the same medicine. They will get hot and unconscious for several nights. Just scrub them with clean hot water. After tonight, I will prepare some herbs for them to drink. Don''t worry."


    Hearing her words, everyone finally calmed down.


    Lin Mengya looked at the dark crowd, but she had a different mind.


    The city gate should be closed now. She hasn''t returned all night. I''m afraid her family should be worried.


    But she really can''t leave these people alone. What''s more, she knows it''s a good opportunity for her.


    Get up, Lin Mengya inspects the fire.


    Although it is midsummer, the temperature in the forest is not so high.


    Fortunately, there was a fire, and the tired people were able to sleep.


    Nie Qing followed her and, like her, checked the temporary night patrol Posts everywhere.


    "Nie Qing, what is your dream?"


    The fire was burning, setting off Nie Qing''s face.


    Lin Mengya finally made up her mind, and Nie Qing next to her was stunned because of her problem.


    "I, I am a man with nothing. To live is the greatest expectation."


    Nie Qing showed a bitter smile.


    Once upon a time, he also had the ambition to serve the country.


    However, without identity and background, even in the army, he still has no chance to display his talents.


    Until this war, he and his brothers were defeated in his own hands.


    It turned out that this was a "war" that the two sides had long discussed.


    They are sold as prisoners of war, and their officers will get huge treasures and women.


    If you don''t meet the God envoy, I''m afraid he will treat you like an animal.


    "People live with dreams. Don''t you want to make achievements and fight against the enemy?"


    Lin Mengya feels like a mentor in an entertainment program.


    But there is no denying that brainwashing, those guys are definitely professional.


    Nie Qingna''s steady eyes soon showed a trace of random lines.


    Lin Mengya timely asked him to turn back and look at the large and small fires lit in the night.


    "A single spark can start a prairie fire. Look at these people. They left their homes and came here after life and death. David is a vast country, and there are countless such people. Can''t you save them?"


    Lin Mengya felt that she was a bit like a witch in a fairy tale.


    However, she knows that some things sound difficult, but there are still countless pioneers who have no hesitation?


    She was forced to come here and bear the fate that didn''t belong to her. In essence, what''s the difference with these people?


    She doesn''t want to spend the rest of her life in a country that doesn''t belong to her.


    Then her only choice is to completely change the status quo, or become stronger than anyone.


    Only in this way can she protect everything.


    Nie Qing''s hand trembled from the beginning.


    One moment ago, he was angry because of his past.


    But now, he is shocked by the man''s mind and ambition!

 Chapter 1165

    "But we don''t have money, food, grass and weapons. How can these two thousand people oppose those people?"


    Nie Qing stammers a little. He has been on the battlefield. Naturally, he knows these things. It''s not just a lot of people.


    "I have my own way. But now is the best time to temper myself. After dawn, the guards stationed inside and outside Jincang city will search the mountain. If used properly, these more than 2000 people will become a big trouble in Jincang city. At that time, we will erode the power of these people a little."


    An extremely huge plan was formed in her mind.


    Although she knew it was urgent, at present, it was the only way to settle the more than 2000 people.


    "You mean, let''s occupy the mountain as the king? That''s not possible. If the people of the kingdom of Wei slow down and concentrate their troops on attacking us, how can they hold it with these more than 2000 people?"


    Lin Mengya smiled with deep meaning in her eyes.


    If I hadn''t met her, maybe the more than 2000 people could only be consumed by those people in the end.


    And if it hadn''t been for the slave auction, jincanggang would never have gathered so many people.


    It can only be said that it was a matter of favorable weather, location and harmony, as if it had been specially prepared for her.


    "You don''t understand. Outsiders see that Wei has a vast territory and millions of troops fight in the four fields. But the military power is not in the hands of the Rong family and the Xu family. If they want to deal with us, they have to spare their hands."


    Originally, she was not going to call Xinzhou''s attention.


    For one thing, the Rong family and the Xu family are difficult to deal with. They are forced to unite, and she can''t get any benefit.


    But now, under the control of these more than 2000 people, as long as they operate a little, they can make Rong and Xu busy and confused, and they can''t concentrate their troops against these rebels.


    Besides, there are only 2000 people. How could emperor Zun be a regular army for a while?


    Although she didn''t know the rules of each fief very well, she did her own thing, which was the default criterion of each fief.


    Xinzhou is nominally rented by the Rong family and the Xu family together with the Gong family. According to the virtues of the two families, they have to pass the buck to each other.


    And these more than 2000 people can make a living in the cracks.


    "I understand the meaning of the divine envoy. Everything is sent by the divine envoy alone."


    Nie Qing still disagreed, but he knew that there was no choice now.


    I can''t help feeling a little sad. In the end, where are they?


    "Don''t think so much. I''m just putting forward an idea. It''s up to you to choose what will happen in the future. Now, if you don''t want people to catch you back, we have to struggle hard. Besides, I can''t worry about what I''m talking about."


    Although she knew that the Rong family and the Xu family would never let go of the two thousand people, people would choose to resist only when they were forced to the extreme.


    Whether it is a dragon or a worm depends on their own.


    "It''s getting late. You should also hurry up to rest and decorate. There are many natural barriers that can be used in the mountains and forests. We take a shortcut because there are many people and the relationship between the two little guys. After dawn tomorrow, the pursuers will not be so lucky."


    Whether it''s night or day, in fact, there are dangers in the mountains and forests.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu went to a strange place, but the majesty of the king of beasts is by no means comparable to that of ordinary beasts.


    Nie Qing knew what she meant, nodded and turned to do the assigned work.


    After seeing him go far, Lin Mengya took a few more steps into the forest.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaohu."


    As soon as the sound fell, she was thrown to the ground by two fierce beasts.


    Finally got the chance to have a good intimacy with her. The two little guys seemed to have finally met their own mother. They depended on her and refused to leave.


    "Well, well, I miss you both."


    The moonlight can only cast a little bit through the layers of mountains and forests.


    But the two little guys in front of her are familiar to her.


    After enough playing with the two little guys, she smelled a faint smell of blood on the two little guys.


    "Are you two hurt?"


    He kept rubbing the smooth fur of the two little animals with the his hands, but he didn''t find any wounds.


    Xiaobai sobbed in a low voice. Then the two little guys immediately turned around and rustled into the grass.


    After a while, she heard something as if they were dragging.


    Xiaohu arched her with his brain bag and asked her to step back a little. After she stepped back a certain distance, he continued to go back to help Xiaobai.


    Soon, she was sent to the side of the fire, and she finally saw what Xiaobai and Xiaohu took out.


    Unexpectedly, it is a huge wild boar!


    "I''m a good boy. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big boar!"


    A burly man rubbed his eyes and pinched himself. He thought he was dreaming.


    The actions of the two little guys awakened many people.


    When they saw the Big Boar weighing four or five hundred kilograms, their eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Nie Qing, who thought there was a pursuer, immediately ran over with some of his brothers, but he was stunned when he saw the huge wild boar.


    "This... Is this brought back by the divine beast? God, this is too powerful!"


    Suddenly, everyone''s adoring eyes were cast on the tiger and the wolf.


    The two little guys won''t give anyone except Lin Mengya''s face.


    Around her, he raised his head and was arrogant and cruel.


    "Good boy! Oh, my little baby, you''re great!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t hide her joy. She held the heads of the two little guys and kept hugging them.


    The person who saw it couldn''t help opening his mouth and looking at the coexistence mode of the three.


    Sure enough, it''s a divine envoy. Besides, they can''t imagine how many people will dare to be with beasts.


    That wild boar, ordinary tigers dare not hunt it.


    If it is not a divine beast, how can it be done?


    This wild boar solved a big problem.


    It must be because she has lived with Zhu Yan for a long time. Xiaobai and Xiaohu should drag their prey to share with her.


    So, those people happily took the wild boar with her consent.


    "You''ve really grown up. Are you full?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the two little guys and felt both kindness and emotion.


    The years are in a hurry. It seems that she has missed a lot of things.


    Soon, the smell of barbecue floated from the forest.


    But at the same time, the hunters in the dark, after smelling the smell of blood, began to gather in their direction.


    Before long, a strange wolf roar pierced the night sky.


    Before the joy of getting food passed, a pair of green animal pupils suddenly appeared in the forest, which scared the crowd tightly together.


    "No! It''s the wolves!"


    Some people in the crowd have experience and know what kind of danger they are facing at present.


    At this time, the fire cannot be extinguished. Otherwise, once these fires are extinguished and the wolves rush up, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties.


    Lin Mengya had expected such a day, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    She knew that her fists could not defeat her four hands. She patted Xiaobai and Xiaohu on the head and was ready to hide by the fire for a night.


    But Xiaobai stood there stubbornly and straightened his back.


    "Woo..."


    The pride of the snow wolf king shocked the world. Xiaobai howled in one direction, and the opposite side seemed to respond to it. The wolf roared one after another.


    "Xiaobai, they have many wolves. You are not an opponent!"


    Lin Mengya frowned and wanted to take Xiaobai with her.


    But Xiaohu bit her trouser leg at this time.


    In a short moment, Xiaobai''s figure disappeared into the dark forest.


    Then, one after another, the wolf roared almost all night.


    With a sigh, Lin Mengya patted Xiaohu''s head and sat on the ground.


    She can''t get involved in Xiaobai''s affairs. Although she''s worried, she also observed that Xiaohu''s ears are always supported. I think she''s worried about her little partner.


    The crowd quieted down. They didn''t know what the result of Xiaobai''s fight alone was, but the wolf''s howling became more and more fierce, and the trembling voice made people tremble in the dark.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at the crowd behind her. She sat on the ground and calmed down by the cool night wind, thinking about what had happened these days.


    Someone, targeted her.


    That''s right. It''s not about Gong ya, but Lin Mengya.


    Many people know Lin MengWu''s relationship with her, but not many people know Zhu Yan''s relationship with her.


    And today, the mysterious buyer made it clear that he wanted to use Zhu Yan to lead himself out.


    They want to trap her, and then? Kill her or use her against the palace family?


    One mystery after another perplexed Lin Mengya.


    What makes her more upset is that Zhu Yan and Lin MengWu have appeared. What''s next? Will her lover, family and friends suffer from this kind of harm?


    For a moment, she felt trapped.


    Like a beast, imprisoned in a cage.


    Although the cage was large, it made her more unable to escape.


    I don''t know how long the fire burned out.


    The wolf roared in the woods and suddenly calmed down.


    She stood up and rubbed her sore legs, knowing that the outcome had been decided.


    In the end, who will win?


    Reaching out, Nie Qing asked the strong men to pull out a wooden stick with an afterfire and wait for the last moment.


    In the woods, once again there appeared an oily green animal eye.


    The men were pale and the women huddled with the children.


    They know it''s over. The beast failed.


    The little tiger also stood in front of her, with a warning roar in his throat.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist, but her heart was horizontal.


    Come on, if Xiaobai really dies in their huge mouth, he will want them to be buried with him!

 Chapter 1166

    The wolves did not come forward, but she heard the friction of leaves.


    It seems that it''s the wolf.


    Lin mengyasi was not afraid, but the wolf''s behavior was very strange. It didn''t make an attack posture.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Xiaobai!"


    The first ray of morning light burst out, and she saw the white fur hidden in the shadow.


    In ecstasy, he hugged the huge figure flying towards her.


    Unexpectedly, her Xiaobai won!


    "You''re really good. When you come, pick the boss alone. OK, it''s a little my style!"


    The surprise made Lin Mengya relax, but Xiaobai''s situation was a little wrong.


    It didn''t move after lying on Lin Mengya.


    Scared, she thought something was wrong. Clean, check the wound for Xiaobai.


    But unexpectedly, the first thing I heard was the little guy''s purr.


    After making trouble for a long time, Xiaobai was tired and fell asleep.


    The morning light was approaching, and the crowd, who had been nervous all night, finally quieted down.


    Xiaobai held her legs like a liar, and refused to release her two claws.


    Lin Mengya had to lie on the tiger and squint her eyes to sleep.


    Next to Nie Qing, the layout has just begun.


    This forest is not small. Even if the guards of Jincang city find them here, it will take some time to find them.


    Therefore, although the time is in a hurry, it is not too urgent.


    In addition, with the help of the mountain pig last night, although it is done manually and the efficiency is not so high, it is always right to have many people and great strength.


    Lin Mengya took a short rest. When she opened her eyes, she saw the boy standing aside.


    "Long time no see, Zhu Yan."


    She smiled and saw the boy don''t overdo it.


    This It''s a little embarrassing.


    After all, this dead child still looks so proud when he meets an old friend in another country.


    "They said, you''re dead..."


    "What?"


    Zhu Yan''s voice was so small that Lin Mengya almost didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Everyone said that you died in lieyun country! I wanted to go to Kyoto to see you for the last time, but I didn''t expect to be plotted by others."


    She thought the child was awkward, but she didn''t want to. She was at a loss.


    He is really a lovely child. His character seems to be much better than that bull like Zhu Yan before.


    "How could I die? Isn''t it good? Come and sit with my sister."


    She stretched out her hand to pull Zhu Yan, but the latter shook her hand.


    "Do you know that everyone is very sad and worried about you! Since you are alive, why don''t you tell everyone!"


    The boy turned around and yelled at her.


    However, because of her weak body, she was like a sick cat, which only made her feel itchy and wanted to pinch his little face.


    "Little fellow, my sister has her own last resort. I''m sorry I lied to you. Will you forgive me?"


    Zhu Yanhong stared at him with a pair of eyes.


    His fists were clenched on both sides of his body. Lin Mengya understood the joy and desire in his eyes, but she also saw his anger.


    She sighed helplessly. She is really a sinful woman.


    Patted the open space beside him and said softly.


    "Sit down and talk to me."


    Zhu Yan was angry and stiff, but a roar exhausted his little remaining physical strength.


    Finally, he sat on the other side of Xiaohu in order not to reduce the price.


    Looking at the child''s awkward appearance, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "How did you recognize me?"


    Her present appearance is completely similar to that before.


    I''m afraid even Nie Qing and them only regard themselves as men.


    But I didn''t expect to hide it from Zhu Yan.


    "They are not so close to others except me."


    With that, he glanced at the tiger angrily.


    Unfortunately, the little tiger who had "rebelled" didn''t respond at all. No, he got up a little and leaned towards Lin Mengya.


    Zhu Yan glared at it fiercely. He didn''t know whether to annoy it to forget his own good, or annoy it to be carefree and flirt with Lin Mengya.


    "Of course, you are their good friend, but I am your family. Zhu Yan, can you tell me what happened at home?"


    Zhu Yan habitually stretched out his hand and touched the belly of the little tiger. After a moment of silence, he whispered.


    "I used to live in the mountains and forests with them. Who knows, a year ago, I suddenly received a message from sister Baiji and their flying pigeons that something had happened and asked me to go back. After I took them back, I knew that you had... Had..."


    "Did long Tianyu tell you?"


    This guy won''t play this trick again, will he?


    But Zhu Yan shook his head, bit his lips and looked at her. He was a little embarrassed.


    "He disappeared with you, or sister Bletilla wouldn''t panic with them."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya only felt that for a moment, her brain became blank.


    How could This is impossible!


    "Then? Did you hear from him later? What about my son? Ning''er, how is he?"


    Zhu Yan saw her flustered appearance for the first time. He couldn''t help being angry. He had to hold her hand and said softly.


    "It''s all right. Before I left, shangguanhui gave me a look at Ning''er! He''s fine and safe now."


    How did long Tianyu disappear? Are they the people left behind?


    No, unlikely!


    He is by no means such a careless person, let alone just some wandering soldiers. What kind of climate can he become?


    "What about you? How did you get here?"


    Mention this, Zhu Yan appears to have lingering palpitations.


    "I was tricked on my way. When I woke up, I was locked up with Xiaobai Xiaohu. By the way, I met your sister! That vicious woman, sooner or later I will kill her myself!"


    In Zhu Yan''s tone, there was a bit of tyranny.


    Obviously, Lin MengWu left him some deep hatred.


    Lin Mengya only felt a little dizzy. She always thought that long Tianyu and them were safe after closing the road at sea, at least in a short time.


    But I don''t want to. Such a big thing happened.


    "Do you know who caught you?"


    Zhu Yan shook his head and tried to recall, but he still got nothing.


    "I only know that Lin MengWu said that this time she will replace you and get everything from you. As for the others, she didn''t mention them. The three of us can only stay in the cage. I don''t know anything else."


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and managed to regain her composure.


    She can''t force Zhu Yan. To tell the truth, if the child wasn''t strong enough and accompanied by Xiaobai and Xiaohu, I''m afraid he would have gone crazy.


    "Do you want to go with me or stay here with them for the time being?"


    It''s already dawn. She must go back to the city today, or it will cause a lot of trouble.


    I thought Zhu Yan would choose to stay here, but unexpectedly, after watching Lin Mengya, he firmly grasped her arm.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "What about Xiaobai and Xiaohu?"


    Zhu Yan glanced at his companion carelessly and said with some pride.


    "Don''t worry, they are old hands in fighting. Before we went to every place, they would rob the territory. So far, they haven''t lost!"


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless. No wonder Xiaobai did such a thing so smoothly last night.


    I''m sorry. They''re all recidivists.


    Yes, they belong to the mountain forest, which is inevitable.


    "Well, you wait here for a while and I''ll explain something."


    Gently moved away Xiaobai''s big head. She knew that the little guy had awakened and was just flirting with her.


    Sure enough, she just got up. The two little guys immediately got up and went to inspect their new territory in high spirits.


    The mountains and forests in the sun are clearer than last night.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything else. She just found several common poisonous herbs around and handed them to Nie Qing.


    After explaining to the other party that she misused the detoxification method, Lin Mengya took Zhu Yan to leave.


    She could see that Nie Qing was afraid, but the desire to try hidden in fear could not deceive people.


    "Work hard and I''ll come back in a few days. At that time, I''ll bring you food and other daily necessities. Make good use of the people under your hands. It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not."


    She patted Nie Qing on the shoulder and said in earnest.


    The latter didn''t say anything, just looked at her and nodded heavily.


    Turned and left, but saw Xiaobai and Xiaohu appear in front of her again, and lowered their heads at her.


    Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan understand what they mean. This time, Xiaobai and Xiaohu carry them down the mountain.


    The two little guys were like a game. You fought me to catch up and soon sent them down the mountain.


    "Go back! Wait for me and I''ll come to you soon!"


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu reluctantly left. Lin Mengya waved her hand hard, and her mood was the same as theirs.


    Before long, they disappeared into the mountains again.


    Lin Mengya sighed. It was really a wave that didn''t level and a wave started again.


    There is something strange about long Tianyu and Lin MengWu.


    But all this is her fate that she can''t escape.


    "Where are we going now? I''ll be caught soon."


    Zhu Yan pulled his ragged clothes. Maybe it can''t be called clothes.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s a broken sack, but it''s common in slaves.


    Indeed, if she goes out with such Zhu Yan, she will be caught.


    She remembered that when she came last night, there were several folk houses not far away.


    It seems that we can only take a chance.


    I touched the silver note in my arms and never lost it. This thing is of great use.


    The folk houses at the foot of the mountain live by a river. Fortunately, it''s summer, and it''s much hotter here than in the mountain forest.

 Chapter 1167

    She first asked Zhu Yan to take off his clothes and soak in the water, and then threw the broken sack into the water.


    "Wash yourself clean first, and I''ll bring you clothes later."


    Standing on the bank, looking at the boy who showed a small head and looked a little shy, Lin Mengya said softly.


    "You... You''ll come back, won''t you?"


    The boy looked at her and suddenly said eagerly.


    Seems to understand his real meaning, Lin Mengya turns her head and smiles at Zhu Yan.


    "Well, I''ll be back."


    No matter here or Dajin, she will return victoriously.


    The layout of several famous houses is simple and clear.


    There are yellow dogs tied in the yard and a group of chickens, ducks, geese and pigs, which is full of the most simple flavor of life.


    "Excuse me, is anyone home?"


    She casually found a house with the most spacious and clean yard, stood at the door and asked loudly.


    "Who?"


    A slightly old voice answered her, and then an old woman with gray hair but good spirit came out of the house.


    "Aunt, I''m passing by. I want to ask you to buy two clean clothes."


    At first, the old woman was a little wary of her, but after seeing that she was a thin young man, she gradually put down some wariness.


    "Oh, you want to buy clothes. Then go to the city and buy them. Where can we sell clothes in our rural family?"


    Lin Mengya also knew that she looked strange. Fortunately, she had already made up the story and said with a drooping face.


    "Oh, isn''t it? My young master is very naughty. He came to Jincang city with my master to watch the fun. Who knows, he met a gang of robbers last night. I don''t know how scary. Fortunately, they just robbed money and didn''t hurt our master and servant. We hid in the forest all night. We wanted to go to the city to find our master at dawn. Who knows, my young master committed a crime He became stubborn and insisted that his clothes were dirty. Let me bring him new clothes to wear. Tell me about this wild mountain. Where can I find new clothes for him? "


    She behaved just right, like a servant who was embarrassed by the unreasonable demands of the master.


    The aunt seemed to have met a bosom friend. She kindly took her hand, stretched out her neck and looked around.


    "Isn''t it? I slept last night. Who knows it''s busy outside. The sky is collapsing. It''s not bright today. My family is strong and was taken away by the elders of Chengwei. It''s said that those non-human things entered the mountain. So several hunters around us were called away."


    Old women in the countryside are like this. As long as it is a topic they are interested in, they naturally don''t end it.


    After listening to her patiently, Lin Mengya also took out a small silver note that was deliberately crumpled and changed into some clean clothes and food.


    Thanks for leaving the hunter''s house, Lin Mengya returned to the river.


    Zhu Yan is still soaking in the water, but between his eyebrows and eyes, he seems to have an anxious look.


    "You make do with some food first. We must go to town as soon as possible."


    Frowning, Lin Mengya was worried.


    Although in terms of number, Nie Qing and they must have an advantage.


    But in the case of bare hands, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    She must get some supplies and reinforcements as soon as possible, and find ways to eliminate the negative impact of this matter.


    Zhu Yan knows the weight and has no time to dislike it.


    After coming out of the water and getting oversized coarse clothes on board, Lin Mengya pulled off a small piece of cloth and tied the boy''s hair.


    After washing, Zhu Yan is still the handsome little childe.


    The boy is used to being wild in the mountains and forests, but his pride is still there.


    At that stop, his eyes, attitude and temperament all look like a rich little childe.


    Only occasionally, the eyes flow, sending out the wild nature that is difficult to tame, but also some deterrent.


    After eating and drinking a little, they changed their clothes and began to walk in the direction of Jincang city according to the memory of last night.


    On the way, she recovered her original facial features.


    It was so popular yesterday that someone would recognize her.


    But the original appearance was not very convenient. Helpless, she had to spread her hair and follow Zhu Yan with her head down.


    The boy also deliberately walked in front of her and covered her eyes intentionally or unintentionally.


    Finally, before sunset, they arrived at the gate of Jincang city.


    Jincang city was under martial law. Although it was expected, it also blocked their only way into the city.


    In the bulletin board at the gate of the city, there was a high-definition codeless portrait of her.


    In fact, she was not much like herself, and even vaguely shaped her into a tough man.


    But they still have to be careful.


    "How do we get in?"


    The two men hid not far away and looked at the people.


    Now, almost everyone who enters the city has to be investigated.


    Yesterday, she rode Xiaobai and Xiaohu.


    The person hiding behind the scenes is likely to guess that the man may be disguised by her.


    Moreover, Jincang city is under the control of the Rong family and the Xu family. If they have colluded with the people behind the scenes to deal with the Gong family, I''m afraid she may fall into the hands of those people just after she is recognized.


    So she must think of a all-round plan.


    "Let''s wait and see if there are any suitable opportunities."


    She took Zhu Yan and hid in the woods by the side of the road.


    Seeing that it was going to be dark and the city gate would be closed, Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan couldn''t help being more anxious.


    If they can''t get in, they''re afraid they''ll sleep in the wilderness.


    Now, it''s no longer safe anywhere.


    The two endured, but their hearts were thinking about how to enter the city.


    It was getting dark, and the sunset was about to put away its last afterglow.


    Lin Mengya and Zhu Yan also came out of the woods, because there were not many pedestrians on the road, and few people would notice them.


    Anxious, floated up the eyebrows and eyes of the two people.


    Lin Mengya thought again and again. She felt that waiting like this was not the way.


    Perhaps now the light is dim, and the city guards may not recognize her face.


    Unfortunately, if there was a silver needle, she could do something else.


    After she sighed slightly, she suddenly touched the silver note in her arms, which was well hidden by her.


    Originally, she didn''t want to touch these things.


    But For a moment, she had no other good way.


    "Zhu Yan, we will..."


    Half an hour before the city gate was closed, a beautiful young man suddenly came to the city gate.


    But he was wearing a coarse cloth that did not fit and was half old and not new.


    The city guard didn''t think too much. He thought it was the child of which family who came out to play. He wanted to pull him over and give him to the people behind him to have a look.


    But the boy was suddenly grabbed by a man who came in a hurry.


    "Brother, I''m still a little worried."


    The man''s voice was thin and hoarse, as if he were a woman.


    The young man looked at the city guard and was pulled aside by the woman.


    "Are we really safe like this?"


    The woman''s voice was not loud, but she was still "careless" and was heard by one of the city guards.


    The eyebrows wrinkled immediately. Are these two guys what they are looking for?


    But the boy''s next sentence stopped his steps.


    "Don''t worry, sister. It''s safe there. Besides, who knows that there will be so much money buried in the wild mountains? It''s good to take it when we come out of the city tomorrow and go home."


    Money, and it looks like a lot.


    Greedy, let the city guard take a step in the direction of his sister and brother, trying to hear more clearly.


    But the two voices were smaller and more cautious.


    "But I''m still not at ease. Why don''t we take it with us."


    "What do you bring? You forget, last time we went to uncle''s house for a night, he stole dozens of Liang we wanted to come back. If dad didn''t say he was ill, let''s go and see him, I wouldn''t come!"


    The young man said angrily and kicked the wall to vent his anger.


    The woman pulled his arm and comforted him softly.


    "Weren''t we unprepared last time? You see, this time we wore old clothes and shoes, and even the carriage didn''t let them get to the city gate. I don''t think he knew how much silver we had on us? Moreover, I think the city gate is closing, and we may not catch up. It''s not like we fooled around outside all night and said that we had gone to see our uncle. Those silver , I still think it''s a little inappropriate to just press it with a stone. There are so many stones in the woods. What if we can''t find them tomorrow? "


    The guard''s eyes lit up. It turned out that the two were still rich children in disguise.


    No wonder I came up with such a bad way to hide money.


    But where did they hide the money?


    Restraining the idea of pressing questions, the city guard stood up and listened to the conversation between the sister and brother.


    The young man looked around warily and then fell in the woman''s ear and said.


    "Don''t forget, didn''t we build a small platform with stones? I don''t think there''s the same around. Don''t worry, we''ll come out as soon as dawn tomorrow, okay?"


    The woman hesitated to persuade her brother to leave.


    After hearing the location of the Tibetan silver, the city guard was secretly happy.


    He was tossed before dawn last night. It seems that God was nice to him and sent him such a big surprise.


    It''s just that he has to support the sister and brother.


    Seeing that his brothers were about to close the city gate, the city guard took care and shouted at his sister and brother.


    "You two, if you don''t come in again, the gate will be closed! I tell you, there''s no one around here. If you two don''t come in, you''ll be killed in case you meet rogue bandits!"


    The two brothers and sisters were startled. As soon as his brother was worried, he immediately took his sister''s hand and drilled into the city gate.

 Chapter 1169

    On the second floor, a woman stepped down.


    The woman didn''t wear extremely expensive silk, only a bean green yarn skirt.


    The green smoke vine, like the fairy in the picture, is graceful.


    Long black hair was draped behind him, with only the simplest jade hairpin on his head.


    But those eyes seemed a little fierce, but their face was a little pale and a little sick.


    Seeing her coming down, the people of the palace family were a little surprised. They hid very well in a moment.


    Gong bin immediately made a look of anger and concern, walked forward and scolded the woman in a low voice.


    "Why did you come out? Didn''t you say you were uncomfortable?"


    Like that, I don''t want a woman to show up.


    The woman glanced at him faintly, bypassed him and sat in the master''s position very impolitely.


    The eyes passed one by one from those people''s faces. Finally, they fixed on Xu Yanqing.


    Her face was slightly cold, and her lips spit out words without politeness.


    "I always respect my elders, but if people don''t respect themselves, I won''t shrink back. Xu Shibo, what you said today, I''ll tell your Xu family''s master exactly what you said. If you Xu family don''t care, I''ll tell you to the temple. If the temple doesn''t care, I''ll tell you to the emperor. If the emperor doesn''t care, I''ll publish a notice for people all over the world to listen to and learn from Your Xu family''s good tutor! "


    Her sharp words made Xu Yanqing''s old face white and red.


    But he was embarrassed again and scolded a younger generation, especially a woman.


    Fortunately, he didn''t dare. Otherwise, with Lin Mengya''s strength, he was not angry. She didn''t play well today.


    The appearance of Lin Mengya changed the scene of imminent collapse.


    "Xu Shibo must have no intention. Why does Miss Gong hold on?"


    Seeing someone coming out to make things right, Lin Mengya should have gone down the slope.


    But the man shouldn''t have said everything to the old donkey of the Xu family.


    Who is Lin Mengya? It''s a master who won''t suffer no matter what he says or anything else. Where can they easily fool them.


    After a cold hum, he said without picking his eyelids.


    "There''s really no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called the overlord. Now everything dares to jump out and make mud. It seems that Uncle Xu is really old. Or our palace family knows the rules, what to say and what not to say, and remember clearly."


    Don''t look at the men in this room. They are all well-known figures in the kingdom of Wei.


    But they all grew up under the education of an aristocratic family. Where have they seen such a woman with meat and vegetables and sharp teeth.


    The sisters in their family are either gentle and introverted, or generous and dignified.


    The only one in front of her, you say she is rude, but she speaks softly and has a very good upbringing in everything she does.


    But if you say she''s a lady That really insulted the famous girls all over the world.


    In short, she is like a hob meat.


    Everyone wants to step on her, but if anyone dares to stretch out his foot, he must bite her hard.


    It''s not easy to mess with.


    "Sister Gong is really powerful, but look at Xu Shibo''s generation. Don''t be angry with him."


    When the forthright voice appeared, Lin Mengya knew who was talking.


    That one, of course, is the rumored "lecherous" Ma Beichen.


    Sure enough, the man sat on the chair and smiled with his mouth open.


    For the man''s eager eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t refuse. It was over if she ignored it.


    "Miss Gong, we''re not here today to see your eloquence. You must have heard about yesterday? I hope you can explain it to us."


    Rong Luyi''s face was not very good, and she also knew the reason why Xu Yanqing was rude.


    The wharf of Jincang port has always been jointly managed by the Rong family and the Xu family. After this incident, the two families must have suffered heavy losses.


    Moreover, it has seriously affected their credibility and brought no less trouble.


    So they will naturally be in a hurry. They finally get some useful information. How can they not grasp it like a life-saving straw?


    At present, the Gong family is the most suitable and the best bully.


    They will correct these people and come to the palace to ask for an explanation.


    It''s ridiculous. It seems that their stumble is not big enough.


    "Explain? What do you want to explain?"


    Her big eyes were clear and she met Rong Luyi without fear.


    The latter is far more calm than Xu Yanqing, but at the moment, there is a little more dissatisfaction in his tone.


    "When I was investigating, I heard that the strange man riding on the tiger was sent by the palace family. We just came to ask for an explanation. It''s suspicious that your government is so evasive."


    Lin Mengya looked at him and smiled softly.


    "Have you heard of it? Where did you hear it and where did you smell it? Why do you know more about things we don''t know than we do? Oh, I know. Maybe it''s Tao listening to Tu Shu? Gee, I''ve always heard that young master Rong is cautious and doesn''t leak anything. Now it''s just exaggerated."


    Rong Luyi''s face sank immediately.


    He always cares about fame, because among the children of the aristocratic family, he always hears his voice before seeing him.


    Gong Ya touched his scales, how not to let Rong Luyi secretly hate this arrogant woman.


    Reluctantly repressed his anger and continued.


    "What Miss Gong said is reasonable, but we have human evidence and material evidence. Come and bring people up."


    A little nervous, slightly floating on my mind.


    It was very chaotic at that time. I don''t know if Gong Ping ran out of the mess.


    If it were him, it would be a little difficult.


    But when she saw the man, her heart relaxed again.


    "Miss, tea."


    At this time, Gong Ping came over with her favorite flower tea.


    The latter still had a modest face, but when he turned his back to the crowd, the boy bent his lips at her.


    Sure enough, Xiao Gong Ping is still very clever.


    After a mouthful of hot tea, her heart was completely settled.


    "Dare you ask Miss Gong, do you know this person?"


    In the hall, a man was kneeling.


    The man was tied up in a mess.


    But the clothes on his body were barely recognizable as gray.


    Of course she recognized who it was. Wasn''t it one of the people who blackmailed her?


    "I don''t know. Who are your relatives?"


    The more cordial and friendly her attitude was, the more Rong Luyi felt blocked.


    But Lin Mengya took back her sight as if she hadn''t noticed anything.


    It''s impossible for that person to recognize her true face, so as long as she bites to death and doesn''t admit it.


    "This man is the notorious thief leader of Jincang city. According to his confession, you once offered to buy the strange people and animals photographed by him with 20000 Liang silver. Dare you ask Miss Gong, is it true?"


    Yo, the wicked complain first?


    Lin Mengya was neither angry nor surprised. After bouncing the dust on her skirt, she smiled at Rong Luyi.


    "Yes, I want to buy it. Unfortunately, he didn''t sell it to me. Why, am I guilty?"


    She spread her hands and showed her innocence.


    Rong Lu held his breath in his throat and almost didn''t carry his breath.


    This woman! This man is clearly intentional!


    Lin Mengya leaned back leisurely and played psychological warfare with her.


    If she had denied it just now, it would be convenient for her to take advantage of it. Whenever she took out something related to her, she couldn''t tell clearly.


    But now she admits it.


    He admitted it openly and simply had those people almost bite their tongue.


    If so, no matter what the other party comes up with, she has room for maneuver.


    Rong Luyi almost crushed the teacup in his hand. The woman was not with the palace family!


    "Miss Gong, why buy that strange man and beast?"


    The one who opened his mouth was no longer Rong Luyi, who was almost injured internally.


    Instead, Mu Yucheng sat aside with his own unfathomable aura.


    She knew that the man was also very interested in Xiaoyu and them.


    It is estimated that the purpose of mixing in this muddy water should be to get those three little guys.


    Oh, childish.


    When did she take the initiative to spit out what Lin Mengya swallowed.


    "Guarding the house, you know, our palace family are outspoken and have no bad thoughts. So we can only get two obedient dogs to guard the house for us, so that some people don''t want pigeons to occupy the magpie''s nest. What a pity. If I buy those babies and train them, they will eat one, and if they come two, they will eat one. Save it I''ve learned the Kung Fu of digging pits and burying corpses, killing two birds with one stone. "


    No matter what she said, not everyone felt it.


    Yu Da''s family, who was not very prominent behind the crowd, immediately changed his face and his face was as black as ink.


    In fact, this behavior at home has long been looked down upon by many people.


    Although each of them wants to swallow the palace family, they are not so ugly.


    The owner of the house can still sit there under the eyes of everyone. Even Lin Mengya must admire the thickness of his face.


    "The palace family is so elegant! But the tigers and wolves are not in a good trend after all. If Miss Gong needs a home, I''d better give you some trained hounds? They all say that wolves can''t stand dogs, don''t you?"


    Ma Beichen is still in high spirits, but Lin Mengya thinks he has something to say.


    Glancing over at him, I only felt the male hormones secreted by the man.


    "What Mr. Ma said is reasonable, but the tiger wolf is a tiger wolf. No matter how provocative the dogs are, it can''t equal the ferocity of the tiger wolf. Gong Ya''s kindness is inspired by Mr. Ma."


    The people around were not looking well. Looking at the arrogance of the eldest lady of the palace family, it was obvious that they said they were tigers and wolves.


    What are they? Dogs!


    Suddenly, everyone''s heart was condemning the beautiful Ma Beichen.


    You don''t have to drag the people around you and scold them again to please the beauty?

 Chapter 1170

    "Miss Gong..."


    "Young master Rong, it''s very kind of you to come here so aggressively, say so many threats and slander our palace family, and do so ugly things. We don''t investigate. I also heard that you detained the domestic slaves we auctioned. We don''t talk in secret. If you have conclusive evidence to prove that our palace did it, I''m willing to be punished at will The palace family has no complaints. But you''re so crazy about climbing and biting that you force us to admit it under the pretext of our photos. Is that how you Rong and Xu do business? After the auction, the money and goods will be cleared. This is the rule set by your ancestors. Well, after so long, who can pay attention to those steamed bread fillings. It''s not like the rules set by our ancestors, but we dare not forget a word. "


    Turning defense into attack, Lin Mengya intercepted Rong Luyi''s words and forcibly turned a corner.


    Rong Lu took a deep breath. He also knew that the forced detention of the palace family had broken the rules.


    Let alone whether the release of slaves has anything to do with the palace family.


    If the seizure of other people''s goods is serious, it will not look good.


    Where did he do such a stupid thing? Xu Yanqing took the idea.


    Mou Guang couldn''t help turning to the Xu family.


    Now Xu Yanqing is too angry to say a word, and the younger generation beside him is also afraid of Lin Mengya''s mouth.


    In desperation, he had to continue to deal with it.


    "Miss Gong is worried too much. This is not the case. It''s just that there''s something wrong with this group of domestic slaves, so it''s delayed for one day. Naturally, we dare not forget the rules of the auction house. I''ll send someone back here to see how things have been solved."


    Rong Luyi understands that they can''t get anything cheaper today.


    He had just begun to retreat, and there were signs that the people around him had dispersed.


    Although the five sons of the palace family are unwilling, they have no reason to force them to stay since the other party is going to leave.


    However, today''s events make them feel humiliated.


    If it was the powerful palace family 50 years ago, 100 years ago, how dare they so brazenly plant and frame up and force them to come to the door?


    Like slaves who have been oppressed for a long time, they finally can''t restrain their yearning for freedom.


    The children of the palace family can no longer be willing to put up with the dictates of these people.


    Lin Mengya felt the new hope that the people of the palace family were about to gush out.


    Good. Why don''t she add another fire.


    "Wait a minute."


    She got up from her chair and shouted to the people who were leaving.


    Rong Lu Yi reluctantly suppressed his anger and looked back at her discontentedly.


    They''re all leaving. Does she have to chase after them?


    "Miss Gong, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s impossible to give advice, but there''s one thing I hope everyone here can understand. I don''t want any outsiders to interfere in the palace family''s own affairs. Of course, if anyone thinks the family behind him can completely swallow our palace family, let''s say another."


    Gong Ya''s words are tantamount to warning all families present.


    They are all smart people and know what she means.


    Rong Lu Yi didn''t reply. Tie Qing said goodbye with a blue face and left the enemy first.


    Then, those people got up and left one by one.


    The huge Inn gradually quieted down.


    The palace family didn''t cheer. Everyone''s face looked very heavy.


    Today, it''s because of the eldest lady.


    What about tomorrow?


    Man is not God. One day he will grow old and die.


    So at that moment, will they be scattered again and become the soil that everyone can trample on?


    no They don''t want to suffer any more humiliation!


    But they don''t know how to do it.


    "Elder brother, please go and appease everyone first. You''ll come back later."


    Lin Mengya didn''t avoid the eyes of the people. In a sense, the scene caused by these people accelerated her plan.


    People, only when they constantly face the pain of adversity can they move forward and temper their will.


    Now the palace family has such qualifications.


    Heaven never disappoints those who work hard.


    Back on the second floor, Bai Su, chen''er and Gong Ping were already standing in her room.


    "Master, it''s all arranged."


    Bai Su nodded at her, indicating that Zhu Yan had been placed properly.


    Lin Mengya finally put down her heart. Zhu Yan has suffered a lot. Bai Su always feels at ease when she works.


    "Gong Ping."


    "Yes, miss."


    I don''t know who he learned from.


    Obviously, it should be an honest and honest type, so it''s more unexpected.


    "What happened after I left that day and how did you get it back, remember?"


    Gong Ping nodded and immediately cut short what happened that day.


    Since Lin Mengya left, Gong Ping was extremely anxious.


    But he knew that his martial arts had just started. Let alone protect the eldest lady, he was afraid that he would drag her back.


    But he was very worried about the situation on the eldest lady''s side. He could only turn around like a headless fly after avoiding those patrol people.


    After that, there was a commotion caused by the eldest lady riding on the tiger.


    Fortunately, he lost his way and was far from the place where the incident happened.


    Looking at such a mess, Gong Ping came back while running around.


    In the evening, when Gong bin and his family came back, Gong Ya disappeared. Gong Ping reported the matter to several Gong family brothers.


    For this reason, he was almost beaten because of his bad work.


    If Gong Si hadn''t stopped him, I''m afraid he couldn''t escape the pain of this meal.


    "Thank you for your hard work. You did a good job. I didn''t have time to tell you because the incident happened suddenly. You should keep your mouth shut and never mention it to anyone. After you leave this room, you should keep your mouth shut, you know?"


    The three nodded hard for fear that she would not be at ease.


    There was a slight movement on the door panel. Gong Ping and Bai Su immediately wanted to encircle, but Lin Mengya stopped them.


    "Fourth brother, I won''t hide it from you. Why do you have to learn from others to eavesdrop?"


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    Gong Siyi smiled bitterly and sighed slightly after looking at her.


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you, little sister. You''ve made a lot of trouble about it. Obviously, the Rong family and the Xu family are doing the slave trade, but in fact, you should guess the way in this."


    How could the slave trade be done without the support of those aristocratic families.


    Among them, I''m afraid it also leads the interests of the royal family and the royal family.


    But so what?


    Lin Mengya shrugged indifferently and replied.


    "Four brothers, some things are not started by me. I''m just a little Mars. If the sky of defending the country is really red, my role is also very little. Besides, how can such things succeed casually? I''m just forced by the situation."


    Seeing her say so, Gong Si breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that his little sister was extraordinary and could not be compared with a Putong boudoir woman.


    But if she really finds such a big idea, the whole palace family may not be able to stir up any splashes.


    "How are you going to deal with this?"


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    "I don''t intend to deal with the aftermath, because it''s not fair to them."


    Gong Si was a little anxious, but he had always listened to Lin Mengya''s advice, and now he was just worried about her safety.


    "No! I won''t allow you to stay with those people! I know you pity them, but this is their life. I beg you, listen to me once. I''ll help you deal with the aftermath and promise not to threaten you at all, okay?"


    Gong Si''s tone was almost request.


    Lin Mengya sighed. She knew that her fourth brother really regarded himself as a relative.


    Otherwise, why should he bother so much.


    "Fourth brother, it''s not that I can''t trust you. It''s this thing, which is also good for the palace family. Have you forgotten our ambition?"


    Gong Si hesitated, but his attitude was not as firm as before.


    Lin Mengya knows that the Gong family will always be the death of Gong Si.


    As long as anything has something to do with the Gong family, Gong Si will give it a good consideration.


    She is definitely not an excuse to make use of the palace family. Those people would be better if they could be used by the palace family.


    "First of all, how are you going to settle the people who came back from the auction of the palace family?"


    In fact, there are precedents of breaking away from slavery.


    But these people were treated a little better than slaves.


    For the aristocratic family, as long as it is stained with slavery, it is like a stain that can''t be washed away for life.


    The people of the palace family don''t dislike it, but other people''s colorful eyes will also make them live in pain forever.


    This must not be the original intention of the Gong family to save them.


    "Big brother means to send them back to their hometown. Or, hide your name and settle down."


    Gong Si''s eyes are dim. It seems that he is not very satisfied with this disposal method.


    After all, without a family, there is nothing.


    Those people were destroyed all their lives.


    "What if we let these people train and take charge of the refugees?"


    "You mean --"


    "The exiles need a support, and the palace family needs to cultivate their power in the dark. Two thousand people say less, but it doesn''t pose a threat to the Rong family. But what if these two thousand people become the secret power of the palace family?"


    Lin Mengya''s suggestion is very encouraging.


    After hearing this, Gong Si lowered his head.


    For a long time, he didn''t speak.


    "Oh, fourth brother, you''re worried to death! I think the younger sister''s idea is very good!"


    Behind him, Gong Wu shouted to open the door and looked at Gong Si discontentedly.

 Chapter 1171

    The anxious Gong wusheng was afraid that Gong Si didn''t think thoroughly, so he came in and grabbed people.


    "I said fourth brother, what a good opportunity! Little sister, your fifth brother supports you! Do you want to coach, your fifth brother can!"


    Gong Wu''s eyes were shining. It seemed that he had such an idea long ago, but he didn''t have time to put it into practice.


    Gong Si paused, forcibly opened Gong Wu and looked behind Lao Wu.


    Outside the door, Gong bin, Gong ER and Gong San were all eager to try.


    Gong Si sighed. How could he be the only conservative in the whole Gong family?


    "Brother, what do you think of it?"


    Other young masters of the palace family entered the door. Bai Su turned to guard the door. Gong Ping and chen''er served tea to several people.


    After sitting around a table, Gong bin spoke.


    "I also think this is a good opportunity for our family. Xinzhou should have been brought back long ago. If those people can play a role, it will be beneficial to us."


    After these days, Gong bin is also secretly thinking about what the Gong family lacks.


    On the inheritance of family background, the inside information of the palace family is unfathomable.


    Even though the Gong family has been distracted by the absence of their owner for more than 50 years.


    But this is not the root cause of the decline.


    The people of the palace family don''t have a fire in their hearts. One is called the fire of ambition.


    Many things are a mute patient and calm people. No wonder others don''t keep them in mind.


    If you want to completely change the current situation, you can only rekindle the fire in your heart and force the ruthlessness in the blood of the palace family.


    Once upon a time, they didn''t want to take back Xinzhou because they were afraid of offending Rong and Xu families.


    Now I think it''s ridiculous.


    How Xinzhou was "borrowed" is a real disgrace to the Gong family.


    If you want to really get rid of the old reputation of incompetence, Xinzhou must get it back!


    "Fourth brother, don''t you understand what brother means? All aristocratic families in the kingdom of Wei, regardless of their strength, have a deep-rooted relationship. What does our palace family have? Don''t look at settling down with us now. In case they settle down and change their owners in the future, do you think they won''t become the second Yu family? I won''t and don''t want to be driven out of the house for the second time ¡£¡±


    Gong San clenched his fist secretly. Even though he tried to suppress his feelings, he could not help revealing it.


    Seeing that the third brother said so, Gong Si could only smile bitterly.


    "I, I''m not like that. Just, our palace family always advance and retreat together. What you want to do, I''ll accompany you!"


    Lin Mengya was a little relieved. To tell the truth, what she appreciated most was the way the Gong family worked together.


    "In that case, let''s have a good discussion on how to settle the more than 2000 people."


    Lin Mengya said immediately after seeing that Gong Si had also changed his attitude.


    Six people were in the room and discussed until the next morning.


    These more than 2000 people are really a big thing, but fortunately, Lin Mengya has left behind before, and now the palace has plenty of money.


    As long as you have money, everything is not a problem.


    Auction, also came to the last day.


    Several people had breakfast and went to the auction house in a small sedan.


    This one is the highlight, with more people than the previous two.


    They didn''t come late, but they met some acquaintances.


    In addition to Ma Beichen still smiling at her, several other people''s attitudes towards them also changed slightly.


    She didn''t feel the strong hostility and disgust of those people, but their eyes had clearly told her that they didn''t welcome the people of the palace family.


    It''s funny. If these people didn''t deceive people too much and want to see the palace family''s jokes, they wouldn''t come to this muddy water.


    That''s what it''s called.


    The bead curtain and gauze curtain were lifted, and the people at the bottom couldn''t help but collapse their faces after seeing the familiar figure of the eldest miss of the palace family.


    It seems that whoever it is today must be careful.


    Lu Feng seems not to be affected by these things. After all, he is an old Jianghu. He still knows the rules.


    He nodded his head at their house and began the auction.


    Today''s goods are really extraordinary, but they rank first. The music slaves and dance slaves used to attract everyone are enough to make the color embryos on the scene jealous.


    Although those women are not national, the voice of Le Nu is gentle and moving, the waist of dance / nu is soft, and the movement is charming.


    Just performing on the stage, the coyotes caught the ground and straightened their eyes.


    Such a woman is naturally needed by the aristocratic family.


    Since ancient times, beauty is an important material to attract partners and test dissidents.


    Of course, there are some lecherous people who hide their beauty for the sake of gold house, but it is common for the children of aristocratic families to pay more attention to reputation and status.


    Once these music slaves and dance slaves get the favor of their masters, they are actually a dead end.


    It''s just a slave. Who cares?


    The price rose very fast. Lin Mengya looked at the people below, reddened her eyes, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and gently raised a bright wrist.


    "Beiling palace, bid 35002!"


    As soon as these words were said, the bidders immediately lost half.


    Someone looked up discontentedly and shouted.


    "Your palace lady is really weird. Le Nu dance / slave has nothing to do with her. Why do you win people''s love?"


    "Is it difficult? Does she still want to take it back to enjoy it?"


    Looking at the messages below, Lin Mengya didn''t even bother to give a look.


    On the contrary, Ma Beichen pulled down a bitter gourd face and lay on the bleachers, looking at her pitifully.


    "I said, sister Gong, this beauty is not as beautiful as you. Why do you bother?"


    Ma Beichen''s words made many color embryos nod one after another.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about this. She squatted down and tasted tea gracefully, and said.


    "Because I have money!"


    In a word, I almost killed half the audience.


    Indeed, if people have money, they can be willful.


    But in the eyes of others, her behavior is tantamount to provocation.


    Therefore, many men for the so-called male dignity began their way of losing their family.


    Lin Mengya easily shouted the price. After making those people show a painful expression, she would greet them with all kinds of disdain eyes.


    Unfortunately, there are too few people who can compete with her.


    Not surprisingly, music slave and dance slave became her bag.


    Looking at those men who shouted pity, she bent her lips and showed a sneer.


    With a knife at the beginning of the color word, she just stopped the disaster for them in advance.


    Although several aristocratic families don''t like the palace family, their family has strong power. Even if they want to teach the arrogant woman a lesson, they have to be defeated by reality.


    But next, Lin Mengya didn''t bid much.


    She leaned in the stands, savoring a glass of low alcohol fruit wine.


    The fourth Temple sent someone to find it for her yesterday. They knew that she was not good at drinking, so the wine was like fruit dew in their eyes.


    But Lin Mengya''s physique is a little strange. She used to drink a few cups. Now she is stained with wine, and her pretty face will turn red.


    The beautiful eyes are misty, and the blush on the beautiful facial features is with some intoxicating temptation.


    Those who didn''t make up their minds just looked at her and immediately felt thirsty.


    Gong Si suddenly got up, took away the sweet wine in her hand and brought her a cup of tea instead.


    "Third brother, do you smell a particularly good smell?"


    Gong Wu sat inside, raised his nose and asked Gong San.


    "Oh, it''s probably the smell of the wine."


    Gong San also smelled the sweet smell. It''s strange. It''s clear that the wine has no aftereffect. How can the smell be so strange?


    However, the aroma gradually dispersed. After several cups of tea, Lin Mengya''s face was not as red as before.


    The auction is still going on. This one is really competitive. There are only unexpected ones. There is nothing they can''t sell.


    Lin Mengya was not emotional about anything else, but she photographed a lot of jewelry.


    Others naturally think she is a woman and must value these things.


    For her evaluation, it is too much to praise.


    But the Gong family sitting behind her knows that although this little sister sometimes makes people confused, she often has her own purpose.


    Although they didn''t get along for a long time, these people had a lot of trust in her.


    "Eldest lady, childe, here is the owner''s carriage."


    Gong Yang came forward and gave a faint report.


    "I see. Go down."


    Gong Si waved and held back about.


    In the box of the palace family, the atmosphere began to dignify.


    Outside, Lu Feng has begun to introduce the carriage.


    "Everyone must know the origin of the car below. The villain won''t say more, but the seller has a condition, the bottom price of the car. Distinguished guests can ask any price. No matter what the final price is, the seller will never go back!"


    Lu Feng''s face was slightly dignified.


    Although he knew who the seller of the carriage was, he also knew more or less who would end up with the car.


    However, if it is not handled well, I am afraid that once the palace family turns over, the auction house will not know what will happen.


    He doesn''t care about this small jincanggang, but he must not let this happen during the time when Rongjia is in charge.


    How to balance and grasp is the key today.


    "This carriage must be worth at least ten thousand Liang!"


    The carriage stopped on the auction platform, pulled by four Shen Jun''s horses, and it was still a little laborious.


    The whole carriage is purple, but it is not the original color of the carriage, but comes from the purple crystal pasted on the carriage.


    All the crystals as like as two peas are almost the same size.


    That alone, the carriage is priceless.


    Not to mention that it is said that all the objects inside are made of pure gold and ivory.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes looked at the palace''s window.


    They want to see how shameful the palace family is today!

 Chapter 1172

    "Since you have no objection, please bid."


    Lu Feng paused and said with a smile.


    But contrary to his expectation, no matter which aristocratic family, they strangely kept silent.


    Among them, including the palace family determined to win.


    "It seems that everyone has some concerns. It doesn''t matter. I know this car is priceless. You may think that no matter what price you offer, it will disgrace it. In that case, it''s better to think about how to give it a price."


    Lu Feng experienced the old way. After seeing this situation, he knew that things were bad.


    After I came back from the palace yesterday, I just sat in the house in the middle of the night with a cold face.


    He had never seen the Lord like this. If he wanted to come to the palace, he probably gave him a nail.


    But what can the palace family do to keep all aristocratic families silent?


    A lot of speculation came out of my mind. You know, these people wanted to humiliate the palace family.


    Looks like Or they think it''s simpler.


    No matter what Lu Feng said below, the aristocratic family above refused to make an offer first.


    Lin Mengya was sitting in the box. She knew that things had just begun.


    According to the rules, if there is no bid at the end of the auction, the seller still has to pay a commission to the auction house.


    Only this commission must be 15% of the market value of the auction.


    If Gong zhe pays, it''s not enough to lose all his wealth.


    After a long time, Lu Feng''s mouth was dry and his smile was stiff. Sure enough, someone couldn''t stand it.


    "Five hundred Liang!"


    The price makes people laugh.


    However, after someone opened the head, many people probably began to shout one after another in order to make fun.


    But I don''t know whether they are intentional or unintentional. Every time they call out, the price is ridiculously low, which makes people laugh and laugh.


    However, the palace family was always silent, not as rampant as before.


    Gradually, they seemed to forget that they had been forced by Lin Mengya before.


    Or, in order to revenge the humiliation of being ridden by a woman, it seems that they can humiliate her by asking for a price.


    Finally, the price stopped at 552322.


    The bidder was an obscene man. He didn''t seem to think that the Gong family would let others humiliate their owner.


    I couldn''t help rubbing my hands with some pride. There were some evil thoughts in the eyes of the carriage.


    It is said that the master of the palace family has been a beauty for generations. This car is only for beauty. Now he


    It seemed certain that no one would rob it by himself. He was a little overjoyed.


    But unexpectedly, just before Lufeng announced the transaction, a voice was uploaded from the grandstand on the second floor.


    "Rong Lu Yi, Rong is in charge. It seems that you want to be an enemy of our palace family on purpose."


    The voice was clear and cold. Although it was a woman, it didn''t have the soft waxy that a woman should have.


    Rong Luyi also showed his figure from his stand.


    However, his face was not very good-looking, but he just endured it.


    "Miss Gong, why did you say that?"


    "Good question. Everyone knows that this carriage belongs to our palace family. If thieves steal it, you just don''t take the initiative to report to the official. It''s ridiculous to help sell the stolen goods. Where is this auction house? It''ll be called a den of thieves in the future."


    Lin Mengya was not polite at all. Her tone was stiff and Rong Lu Yi''s face was white and red for a while.


    In fact, at the very beginning, he did not agree to humiliate the Rong family with a carriage.


    Xu Yanqing was determined to go his own way. He also said that the palace family was different from the past and would never return to its glory.


    A group of short-sighted people, even if the palace family is down again, if they are forced to hurry, they can''t do anything!


    But now, he can''t shrink back easily.


    "Miss Gong''s words are somewhat unreasonable. Someone else sent the car for auction. We just open the door to do business. How can we know these things? Instead of blaming us, Miss Gong might as well find out the thief."


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and fell down the teacup in her hand in great anger.


    It happened that the teacup fell in front of the carriage.


    With a splash, water and debris splashed out, soaking a small piece of land in front of the car.


    "Well, since you say I''m unreasonable, I don''t care about the past with you. I just ask you, what should I do now?"


    Rong Luyi had dealt with her and wanted to know that the people of the palace family had planned for her. Otherwise, where did she come from?


    After a little meditation, he opened his mouth expressionless.


    "The auction house has its own rules, and we just act according to the rules. Please forgive Miss Gong and don''t be embarrassed with us."


    "Even so, I won''t embarrass you. You can buy it, but you follow your rules, and I will abide by my old rules. The palace family has a group instruction. Whoever disrespects the master of the house is regarded as offending the whole palace family. The palace family will kill him with the strength of the whole family!"


    Before the voice fell, two figures floated down from the stands.


    Gong San in black and Gong Wu in white, one holding a knife and the other holding a sword, like black and white double evils, stood in front of the carriage with a cold face.


    Both of them are famous, and their fame is enough to frighten those people.


    Gong Er just lightly swept over the merchant who offered. The latter immediately trembled and woke up a lot in his head.


    There is no aristocratic family behind him. If the palace family really cares about him, I''m afraid he can''t escape.


    Just now, those guys who were very happy about the price dropped their heads for fear of being hated by the palace family.


    Rong Luyi''s face was livid. She said it well, but in this way, it was tantamount to breaking the rules of the Rong family.


    Besides hating the palace family, he hated Xu Yanqing even more.


    The old fox pressed him as an elder, so he had to promise.


    Now, pretending to be dead again.


    It happened that the palace family was so reckless that he really made him cry that he shouldn''t be every day and the earth doesn''t work.


    Lin Mengya saw his reaction in her eyes and knew that the man must have hated the Xu family.


    His heart sneered, but his face didn''t show a trace of pride.


    Instead, he looked straight at the other party, and then continued to speak.


    "Our palace family is not unreasonable. Well, if you hand over the car thief, it will be on our palace family''s head. What do you think?"


    Before coming, the fourth brother told her secretly.


    Gong Zhe is extremely cunning, and over the years he has relied on yourong and Xu to support him. No one can say his position.


    And his ability to auction the carriage shows that he really worked hard for these families.


    In that case, she might as well force his old owners to hand over the people.


    To eradicate the cancer like Gong Zhe, we must cut off the nutrients on which he depends.


    Today, she wants everyone to understand that no one can protect the people the palace family wants to eradicate!


    Rong Luyi''s face shook, and then answered her coldly.


    "Miss Gong, don''t be difficult. It''s the Gong family''s business to catch thieves. We''re an outsider. Besides, the Rong family is only an auction house, not the city master''s house. Where can we manage such things."


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, and her smile was tainted with some evil spirit.


    "Big brother, three brothers and four brothers, it''s not that the little sister doesn''t try her best, but that the other party doesn''t appreciate it. Well, I''m tired. I''ll leave it to you today. No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with me."


    She turned back and smiled at her brothers with a smile like a flower.


    "You are a girl''s house. This scene is really not suitable. Come and send the lady back."


    Gong bin seems to have been impatient for a long time, and they seem to have reached some agreement.


    Rong Luyi didn''t expect that Gong Ya would go so simply.


    And listen to Gong bin, they may smash the court!


    Just wanted to put a few hard words to each other, someone immediately ran to him.


    "No, sir. There are many leaders of mountain bandits and bandits in the city. There are many martial slaves guarding the entrance and exit gate outside us!"


    Rong Luyi realized that the Ganqing palace family didn''t hold any kindness from the beginning.


    No wonder the martial slaves of the palace bought hundreds of them these days. They were originally prepared to smash the field!


    In my heart, I quickly have a choice.


    Although the palace family may not be able to stand cheap, they can make trouble at will without fear of punishment.


    But he is different. If there is really something wrong with the auction, I''m afraid those guys at home will take the opportunity to attack him.


    Thinking of this, Rong Luyi made the most wise choice.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Lin Mengya just got up. After listening to Rong Luyi''s words, she sat back with a smile.


    "What advice does Lord Rong have?"


    Her tone was full of banter, which made people dissatisfied.


    But now, it''s not the time to breathe.


    "I can''t talk about advice. I just don''t want any misunderstanding between our two families."


    "Oh, why don''t you tell me what we misunderstood?"


    "The thief is indeed in the auction house, but he is brought by Lord Xu, and we can''t decide."


    This guy is really a chicken thief!


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and covered the coldness in her eyes.


    "Mr. Xu, you brought the man, and you let me sell the car. Now, should you give me an explanation?"


    Shameless enough!


    Lin Mengya now really admires Rong Luyi.


    What is the most important thing in doing business, of course, is shameless.


    I saw the Xu family stand, which had been pretending to be dead just now, now also opened the bead curtain gauze curtain.


    Xu Yanqing looked constipated and stared at Rong Lu one by one coldly.


    "Rong boy, you''re not authentic when you say that?"


    "Mr. Xu," said Rong Lu with a smile. "This business is not ours. How much should you do?"

 Chapter 1173

    Over there, Xu Yanqing''s face is also very ugly.


    A pair of sinister eyes looked at the palace, and finally fell back to Rong Luyi.


    "Isn''t your Rong family in charge of this auction? Why bother to ask me."


    The implication is that no matter what choice the Rong family makes, the Xu family won''t bother.


    What a sinister old fellow, Rong Luyi arched his hand at Xu Yanqing, agreed with him and looked at the palace.


    "Since master Xu is so reasonable, I''d better obey my orders if I''m respectful. But miss Gong, I don''t know how to end this matter. Our Rong family and Xu family also have a lot of losses."


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by this result.


    The so-called profiteers are profiteers.


    Gong Zhe is not the only way for the Rong and Xu families to sell slaves.


    And these days, their generous throwing of money has long aroused the greed of the Xu family and the Rong family.


    She can afford to hit, play and pay.


    They know better than anyone whether a gong zhe or such a Gong family is more important or less important.


    If they hand over the people, they will at most lose a small source of goods.


    But if you offend the current palace family, you will lose a lot.


    "Come on, young master Rong, we''ve smashed a lot of silver here these days. I''ll give you another 10000 Liang as the storage fee, car and people. If you''re not satisfied, you might as well ask these people below. Who dares to bid?"


    Ronglu almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood.


    If he had known so, he might as well play some tricks secretly to let the traffic flow shoot.


    The palace family deliberately chose to make trouble at this time, obviously in order to get in the auction house.


    But if the car doesn''t go to the auction, no matter what means she uses to solve it, it''s their own private affair.


    What a cunning Gong family. Now he is so cruel that even he has to avoid his edge for the time being.


    "Well, tonight, we''ll be clear."


    Rong Lu was cruel, and a clever servant went down to take people first.


    Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her mouth and smiled more charming than flowers.


    "I''ll thank you first. Oh, by the way, one more thing. This carriage is too old for me to use in the future. From now on, our palace family will buy all the raw materials that can bring good gold, silver and jade at three times the market price."


    Before her voice fell, the people below began to talk one after another.


    Three times the market price?


    Didn''t they say that as long as they had a piece of original jade, they could make a fortune?


    Gong ya, as expected, has lived up to her reputation as a goddess of wealth. This is not only refreshing, but also an expert in the family world!


    Turning his head, the Gong family only left Gong bin and Gong Er staring. The others waved their sleeves and didn''t take away a cloud.


    A huge carriage covered with Amethyst followed them.


    That was the deposit given to them by the Rong family, and it was also a sign that they had to show kindness to them.


    When Lin Mengya saw Gong San, they looked a little complicated. Although the carriage was brought back, it was bought back in the hands of others.


    This feeling is really bad.


    The news spread wildly in Jincang city. When they returned to the inn, someone was waiting with good-looking Yuanyu.


    Although the servants of the palace family did not know what was going on, the visitor said that this was the eldest lady''s promise.


    They were also used to the amazing move of the eldest lady, so they had to wait until the eldest lady came back.


    "I did say that it should be bought at three times the market price. Let them come back tomorrow. By the way, anyone who takes things today will be rewarded with a silver. We will start buying again tomorrow."


    As soon as she arrived at the inn, Lin Mengya asked someone to deal with these things.


    Gong Wu didn''t quite understand. He looked at her with a little doubt.


    Although the current palace family doesn''t care about the silver, but Why does he always think that his little sister''s behavior is a drunken man''s intention, not wine?


    "Little sister, what are you going to do with Gong zhe?"


    In the lobby of the inn, three gongs sat down with her.


    Gong Si looked at her and asked tentatively.


    "Don''t deal with it. You can''t do it here whether you hit him or kill him. Otherwise, we''ll lose our face. I''m going back and give him to my great grandfather."


    After taking a sip of tea, Lin Mengya turned her head and saw Gong Wu.


    "Brother five, why are you looking at me like that?"


    The latter wanted to talk and stopped. After secretly looking at the three palaces and four palaces, he said in a small voice.


    "I''m curious. What the hell are you making up your mind? You girl usually doesn''t eat any losses. Why did you spend so much money at the auction today? Besides, you have to buy it three times higher than the market price. Younger sister, you''re not calculating anything again?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t deny it.


    In fact, Gong Wu is not stupid at all, but the third brother and the fourth brother are too smart, so the fifth brother seldom takes the initiative to use his brain.


    "You can see that I''m really glad to have three brothers and four brothers."


    Gong San brought tea and nodded with a smile.


    Gong Si is the same, with a lost look of "my family has a younger brother who has finally enlightened".


    Turn your mouth, Gong Wu is a little angry.


    "Hum! I knew you must dislike me for being stupid! If you don''t say it, you won''t say it. I''m too lazy to listen!"


    He twisted his body and played with pride.


    Lin Mengya and the other two brothers looked at each other and smiled. Alas, she understood why several brothers always liked to tease five brothers when they were all right.


    He is really a lovely boy. Fortunately, he is in the palace family, so he can protect a pure land of his soul in that kind of adversity.


    "OK, OK, I tell you. In fact, I bought these things not only to decorate the carriage, but also to get back the money lost in the auction house."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile. In fact, there is a layer of meaning. Just now, it''s inconvenient to say.


    Gong Wu still doesn''t understand, but it''s not his fault. Only the eldest and the fourth of the Gong family have a business mind. Others may be good at playing power tricks, but economically, they don''t have any talent.


    Gong Si looked at his silly brother, sighed, shook his head and said.


    "Little sister, lend me the gem hairpin on your head."


    Lin Mengya nodded, took off one and handed it to Gong Si.


    The latter took it in his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Old five, do you know how much the ruby hairpin cost?"


    Gong Wu scratched his head. He only knew it wasn''t cheap, but he didn''t know exactly how much silver it was.


    "Well, this hairpin is made by famous experts, so you can buy it for at least hundreds of silver. But the ruby and gold in it don''t cost much. Do you understand what I say?"


    The latter looked blankly, stared at his big eyes, looked at his three brothers and four brothers, and looked at his smiling sister, and finally realized it.


    "Fourth brother, do you mean that if we find skilled craftsmen to build it, we can sell it for a lot of money?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and then shook her head.


    "In theory, it''s right to say that these things can be sold ten times or a hundred times as long as they are carved. However, now all the famous craftsmen in Wei have their own businesses. If we want to do it, we''re afraid we''ll have a lot of trouble."


    Lin Mengya said this to Gong Si.


    Who knows, the man sighed and said helplessly.


    "You cerebellar bag melon, can come up with such an idea. No wonder you have bought a lot of people who used to be craftsmen intentionally or unintentionally in recent days. Is it possible that the pair of music slaves and dance slaves have something to do with this?"


    "The fourth brother is really smart. It seems that I can''t hide anything from you. Yes, that''s what I mean. But I think it''s boring to make a small fuss. If you want to do it, you can do it!"


    Listening to her bandit declaration, I didn''t know that she was going to rob the road.


    The three men of the palace family were vaguely looking forward to seeing their little sister''s confident appearance.


    This girl is always full of miracles!


    Soon it was evening.


    The people and things auctioned by the palace family were sent back one after another.


    Gong bin has rented several yards nearby for these people.


    Spring flowers and autumn moon were also brought back and managed by ghost spirit.


    Looking at the little girl, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous.


    Although she is young, she is very mature.


    I''m afraid the two charming beauties won''t have a good life.


    "Master, Zhu Yan wants to see you."


    Sitting in the room, Bai Su came in and whispered beside her.


    Look at her. She almost forgot the child. At the door of Bai Su''s room on the first floor, Lin Mengya looked around and pushed the door in.


    Just arrived in the room, a stubborn little face met her and came over.


    But after only one step in front of her, Zhu Yan stopped again.


    The boy who changed his cloth clothes showed his original handsome face.


    Lin Mengya looked at him, and the boy stared at her.


    Finally, she felt a little bored and stretched out her hand and sat down with Zhu Yan.


    "When will you come back with me?"


    As soon as the teenager opened his mouth, he threw out some helpless questions for her.


    "Where are you going? On the mountain, or Dajin?"


    Zhu Yan opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak.


    Only after staring at her, one was sulky.


    "Darling, we''ll go back. But not now. You drink first. I have something to ask you."


    Although Zhu Yan has a bad temper, he still has an indelible sense of closeness to Lin Mengya like Xiaobai Xiaohu.


    "I''m finished. Ask."


    He drank it up like a rage. Zhu Yan looked at her seriously, like a pupil waiting for his teacher''s questions in a school.


    "Do you want to go back to the palace with me, or do you want to stay here with Xiaobai and xiaohuzi?"


    Psychologically, she wanted Zhu Yan and the two little guys to go with her.

 Chapter 1174

    There are already several children at home. If they come, everyone will have a partner.


    Even, she can follow the example of the time when Xiaoyu was just picked up by her and ask the palace family to get him a legal identity.


    In this way, Zhu Yan can appear in front of anyone without bearing the name of a slave.


    However, just as Xiaoyu has his own choice, Zhu Yan is no longer a young guy.


    She knew that, like Xiaobai and Xiaohu, the teenager had his own way of life and his own choice.


    Even if she doesn''t give up, she will choose to support them.


    No chick can live a lifetime under the shelter of others.


    Moreover, they are dragons and phoenixes and take the initiative to soar above the nine days.


    After waiting patiently for a while, Zhu Yan thought and thought seriously.


    After looking at the young man''s firm eyes, Lin Mengya knew that he already had an answer in his heart.


    "I want to stay here with Xiaobai and Xiaohu."


    "Why?"


    Knowing that he would choose so, Lin Mengya still couldn''t help asking.


    The latter shook his head and said.


    "I don''t know, but I think I should be with them. You have your business and we have ours. Just like I want you to stay, don''t you?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned, then smiled and nodded a few times.


    "Well, you''ve all grown up, and I won''t stop you. These days, I''ll let someone secretly get some supplies up the mountain. Just go back with these people and tell them that we must find a new foothold as soon as possible, build a house and live a normal life. Also, if I want to go up the mountain, you and the little white tiger will pick me up. Remember, don''t expose my real body Copies. Finally, my sister wants to give it to you. "


    Zhu Yan subconsciously obedient, that serious little face, don''t mention how cute.


    "My sister hopes you can protect those women and children. If necessary, my sister won''t blame you for anything you do."


    The strange streamer filled the eyes. Lin Mengya held his shoulders hard, and the boy immediately understood what she meant.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I know what to do!"


    He grew up in the candle Dragon Society. Although he was sheltered by Mr. Zhu, he knew what to know and what not to know.


    "Can you call me sister again?"


    The boy didn''t react and called his sister again.


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t control herself and took him into her arms.


    "My Zhu Yan is really good."


    Zhu Yan''s face turned red and he was so angry that he wanted to push her away.


    However, as soon as his hand touched Lin Mengya''s soft body, he automatically relieved his strength.


    He felt the wet from his shoulders, his arms hung down, and Lin Mengya let him cry silently.


    He knew that his sister, who was several years older than him, must be worried about her missing husband and young children.


    Although he doesn''t know who his parents are, he knows that he is also his sister''s family.


    After crying for a while, Lin Mengya returned to her room with some embarrassment.


    Except Bai Su and Zhu Yan, she must be strong in front of anyone.


    It''s not that she doesn''t trust the Gong family, but that it''s not time yet.


    Fortunately, she used some medicine to reduce the swelling. Now it seems that her eyes are just a little red, as if they were rubbed very much.


    But Gong Si was worried. He secretly asked her a few questions, but she prevaricated.


    "Didn''t the big brother get the news that he could come back before dinner? Why hasn''t the man arrived yet? Why did the third brother and the fifth brother go out?"


    On the whole, the palace family breathed out this time.


    At least those aristocratic families didn''t dare to bid up the price, which shows that they are still afraid.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya specially ordered the back kitchen to make some delicious food to celebrate.


    But I didn''t expect that all the dishes would be served, and the man didn''t come back.


    "There must be some trouble to deal with in the delivery. If you are hungry, use some first. Don''t wait for them. I''ll send someone to ask. Don''t worry."


    In fact, Gong Si was worried, but with the four of them, he should not suffer any loss.


    And they brought a lot of people, enough to bring back people and things.


    Is it difficult for the auction house to interfere with several other aristocratic families?


    Both of them were anxious and chatted with each other.


    But see the door, suddenly ran in a person, dressed up is familiar.


    In front of them, they found that it was Gong Yang!


    "Report to the fourth young master of the eldest young lady, someone took a fancy to the team of music slaves and dance slaves photographed by the eldest young lady today and wanted to buy it with money. The eldest young master said kindly that this is what the eldest young lady wants, and he can''t be the winner. Who knows that man even started and hurt the eldest young master!"


    "What? What about the second and fifth?"


    Gong Siyi patted the table and raised his eyebrows.


    Others he dare not guarantee, but this big brother is the only one who always smiles at others and refuses to offend others easily.


    Unexpectedly, the other party hit his big brother!


    You don''t need him to ask what happened. You know that the other party must have deceived too much.


    "The second childe and the fifth childe are not willing to suffer this loss. They have been fighting with others for a long time now. However, there are many people on the other side. I''m afraid the second childe and the fifth childe will be injured, so I secretly ran back to report!"


    Gong Yang spoke very fast. I think it''s also because of the emergency.


    "Hum, I want to see who is so brave!"


    Gong Si got up and wanted to go, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "Don''t be busy yet, Gong Yang. Do you know what the man who did it was?"


    "I heard people say that it seems to be the wife and brother of King Xiao. There are so many concubines in his family. Who knows which one."


    Hearing King Xiao''s words, Gong Si slowed down.


    But the anger in his eyes suddenly turned into deep hatred.


    Lin Mengya knows that this king Xiao is one of Yu Mingzhu''s backers.


    I think King Xiao did a lot of evil to the palace family.


    "It''s a bit unusual. Since it''s King Xiao''s wife and brother, didn''t he expose his shortcomings in coming to our palace family at this time? Now, Yu family has become the target of public criticism. If King Xiao still has some brains, he should know to keep some distance in the face. Why did he take the initiative to provoke and burn himself?"


    If the palace family has been down, no matter how rampant Yu family is, the winner is the king and the loser is the Kou. No one will pity the palace family.


    But now, although the strength shown by the palace family is not enough to threaten them, it can not be replaced by a small Yu family.


    The wisest way is to watch the fire from the other side and wait until the matter is a little clear before dealing with it.


    But now, a concubine''s brother came to find fault under the name of King Xiao.


    Either King Xiao is shameless, or he doesn''t have a brain.


    She felt that the latter was more likely.


    "Gong Yang, go and call our people back. Let them not take the initiative to attack, as long as people and things come back."


    Lin Mengya seemed to think of something and stopped Gong Yang.


    "Look at Gong Zhe. It''s really not good. He knocked people out and brought them back. In short, nothing can be less. Do you understand?"


    Gong Yang looked at Gong Si. Seeing that young master Gong Si nodded, Lin Mengya sat back in her seat.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say you couldn''t bear it anymore?"


    Gong Si didn''t understand her handling method.


    If you say it, you''ll get angry.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care much, just whispered.


    "Don''t forget how many people are eyeing us. As long as we get out of Jincang City, we are running for our lives. Everyone here doesn''t want to die or can''t die. Therefore, we can only grievance a little brother. But don''t worry, I was born a debt collector. I''ll let them pay back what those people owe us!"


    Presumably, he also noticed his attitude. Gong Si didn''t say a word at last, but just got up and went out.


    Lin Mengya knows that Gong Si is a smart man and naturally knows how to deal with it.


    Frown tight, look stained with a bit of hostility.


    The tree wanted to be quiet but the wind was not stopped. She wanted to solve the matter in a peaceful way, but they wanted to see blood.


    OK, then she will let them pay a painful price!


    The candles in the house shook, and Gong Si had arranged everything, but unexpectedly, Gong bin and they still disappeared.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Si sat at the table, speechless.


    From time to time, news came from people, but they all said that they were okay, but they were entangled in their footsteps.


    I''ll be back soon.


    She also knows what Gong bin means. She must want to make things big and small.


    I have to say, at home, only he has this ability.


    After all, not everyone can stand what ordinary people can''t.


    The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from the backyard.


    Gong Si was a little nervous and immediately stood up.


    But Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She just poured a cup of tea for Gong Si.


    "Why are you so nervous? Four brothers, sit down and drink tea."


    He looked at her suspiciously, but Gong Si knew that now was not a good time to ask questions.


    Not long after sitting down, Bai Su appeared in front of them.


    White Su, dressed in black and strong, has a heroic bearing.


    But she didn''t come in. She just nodded to Lin Mengya and turned and walked out.


    The fourth Temple wanted to know more and more what the master and servant were adding up.


    In the dark night, more than a dozen figures passed quickly in the street.


    Tonight, all the patrols ran to the auction house.


    No one will find them. Even if they do, no one dares to offend them in Jincang city.


    These people have only one purpose, that is, the only Inn with lights on.


    Each figure had martial arts and jumped on the low courtyard wall quickly.


    however...

 Chapter 1175

    "Poop, poop," a succession of muffled noises came from the yard.


    Those people moved too fast, and there was no other movement inside, so when all those people were recruited and became soft mud on the ground, someone quietly dived out of the backyard.


    Like dragging sacks, they all dragged them into a humble room.


    Night, still lonely, but this time, it is really quiet.


    Bai Su''s face was still cold and clear, so people couldn''t see half of the other traces.


    Cross the corridor and return to Lin Mengya''s room.


    "Master, everything has been taken care of."


    Lin Mengya nodded, narrowed her eyes and looked at the moon outside the window.


    "Let''s go, big brother. It''s time for them to come back."


    Gong Si just sat there for a while. He was already worried and ready to take people to catch people at any time.


    But I don''t want to. Gong Ya said they were coming back.


    What the hell did she do in the dark?


    Lin Mengya does not anticipate things like God. In fact, today''s affairs are very simple. Although many people and things are involved, one of them is to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    At the present Taining Inn, all the palace family can kill, carry and fight have been entangled by King Xiao''s wife and brother.


    The rest of the people are not just able to do some rough boxing.


    In addition, there are female slaves left in the backyard that day, which is naturally the weakest link of defense.


    So those people will choose to start at this time.


    However, they seem to have missed one of the most critical intelligence.


    She is Lin Mengya, but a master of poison art.


    In fact, she did it this time to prove one thing.


    The previous auction has made her understand that the person who sells Zhu Yan must be familiar with her.


    So she had to decide which part went wrong.


    It''s also good to make yourself ready to deal with it.


    The medicine trick she configured today is not heavy, just because the prescription used is special and the miraculous effect is very fast.


    Moreover, this overpowering drug is quite easy to solve. After ordinary people get it, they only need to drink a few more bowls of water to expel the toxin from the body.


    As long as these people carry only a little antidote, the overpowering drug will not work.


    However, judging from their poisoning, it seems that they are unprepared for this situation.


    She knows her relationship with Zhu Yan and is familiar with the gratitude and resentment between Lin MengWu and her, but she doesn''t know that she can poison art.


    She also has a range of who is hiding behind the scenes.


    But she thought about it and didn''t think anyone among those people would want to kill her.


    Maybe that''s what happened in the world, but she thought too simply.


    Two people took people to stand at the door and ushered in Gong bin who had been waiting for a long time.


    Lin Mengya looked at him. Although he looked a little embarrassed, his spirit was not depressed. I don''t think I was particularly seriously injured.


    "Little sister, I..."


    "Don''t say anything. Go first. Gong Ping, watch the gate."


    Gong Si personally helped his eldest brother into the door. First, he asked someone to wash him in the room, and then ordered someone to prepare some hot tea and warm porridge.


    Lin Mengya sat silently at the table and waited for Gong bin to appear in front of the crowd again. The atmosphere was a little dull.


    Gong bin sat at the table, a little afraid to look up at her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know the big brother''s mind. He always feels that he is the big brother of his brothers. He should set an example for his brothers in life and work.


    But unexpectedly, he was just left by his little sister to deal with the aftermath, so he provoked such a thing.


    I can''t help but feel a little discouraged.


    "Today, in order to wait for my eldest brother, my fourth brother and I haven''t eaten for a whole day. Everyone has worked hard. Eat first. After dinner, let''s talk about other things. But don''t worry, I will help you recover the humiliation you have suffered today. There are no cowards in our palace. Everyone is good."


    She opened her mouth gently and gently, and her tone was gentle and sincere. She didn''t mean to blame everyone at all.


    The Gong family also put down their heart. To tell the truth, although people outside treat Gong Ya as a big miss, they will only lose their family and have fun.


    However, these most loyal palace family members have seen how she drove Yu family out of the palace family''s old house and how she defeated those aristocratic families.


    Therefore, a little awe of GONGYA arose in their hearts.


    "Little sister, I..."


    Gong bin still couldn''t help but want to review, but Lin Mengya shook her head at him.


    "Big brother, I don''t have to say much. In fact, I know many things in my heart. Big brother, I only ask you one word. Do you believe me?"


    Without any hesitation, Gong bin nodded heavily.


    She smiled a beautiful smile.


    "That''s good. In that case, there''s no need to say anything. After dinner, I have something to ask my brothers."


    With her as the mainstay of the palace family, many things have laws and regulations, and they are no longer as messy as before.


    Gong ER and they also came back soon. According to them, in order to get Gong bin out as soon as possible, they took more than half of the people and slipped away King Xiao''s wife and brother.


    It is estimated that by now, those people do not know the news that they have run back.


    After the palace family had a full meal from top to bottom, they gathered in Lin Mengya''s room.


    "The reason why I invited my brothers up is to discuss the matter of the more than 2000 people on the mountain. If you have any good ways, you can say it and let''s listen together."


    She is not a generalist. Maybe she can have some opinions on the strategic mind.


    But how to settle those people on the mountain and how they can be used is not her strong point.


    "That mountain is called Yanxia mountain. It''s steep and inaccessible, and there are many beasts in it. It''s a good idea if you can occupy the mountain there. But the beasts in it are not easy to provoke, and they are not like people. How can they be reasonable?"


    The speaker is Gong er. Compared with others, he can understand the situation here, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    But it seems that the children of the palace family are not simple.


    It seems that we can''t underestimate them.


    "Yes, if Xinzhou were not blocked by this mountain, I''m afraid it would have become the first city to defend the country. There were many caravans who wanted to climb over this mountain directly, but they either lost their way in the mountain or were attacked by fierce animals. Therefore, I heard that you ran in with them that day. I was almost worried."


    Lin Mengya just smiled and didn''t dare to tell them that the two little things she raised had become the king of the mountain from the beginning.


    Now it seems that at least the weather, the place and the people are in harmony. They account for two things at least.


    "These are not the biggest problems. The key is what the more than 2000 people eat, drink and live in?"


    Gong San was really the most practical, and asked at once.


    Peerless eyes looked at Lin Mengya, who reacted a little late.


    When she reacted, she saw a worried look on the faces of her five brothers.


    "Don''t worry, the problem of food and drink can be solved for the time being. As long as they can find a place to live for a long time, it will be settled. However, there should be no problem for them with so many hands in such a large mountain. Fourth brother, I hope to get some farm tools and food for them. You have a wide way, shouldn''t it be difficult?"


    Gong Si agreed. Although he did not intend to continue to use the Xu family as a cover, it was easy to do this under the principle of making the best use of everything.


    "Big brother, we will leave here soon. I hope to go to Yanxia mountain again before I leave."


    "No! It''s so dangerous there. I was forced to be helpless last time. This time, I can''t watch you risk yourself."


    Lin Mengya was excited when she saw Gong bin and quickly comforted him.


    "I didn''t go alone, but three brothers and five brothers went with me. For some reasons, they seemed to believe that I was an envoy. Therefore, I must go for the sake of the stability of the people''s hearts and to completely turn them into the power of our palace."


    Although Xinzhou is not far from feiye City, Lin Mengya knows that she must not come back for at least a year and a half.


    It''s because of her that things become like this, so maybe she will solve all the problems.


    Gong bin still wants to stop, but Gong Si stops him.


    The latter shook his head slightly at him. They couldn''t stop Gong ya.


    The best choice is to follow her and protect her silently.


    "Oh, OK. I can''t stop you. In that case, you take your second brother with you. The beast on the mountain is no joke."


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly, and then fierce. Are Xiaobai and Xiaohu fierce in her family?


    Without her, I don''t know how big things have happened to that little thing.


    Now, she can foresee the future of Yanxia mountain.


    But the king is always born out of blood.


    Like Xiaoyu and Zhu Yan, she can only let go and watch them grow up and become real people.


    For the rest, the five brothers of the palace family gave full play to their strengths and made a complete plan bit by bit.


    Originally, she intended to let those palace children who became slaves take charge of the more than 2000 people.


    But Gong bin stopped her and only said that they should be treated as ordinary slaves. In this way, they can be completely transformed.


    Lin Mengya certainly agrees with this opinion.


    She had a headache for fear that these airborne soldiers would have a negative impact.


    Now, everyone is the same and can form a benign competition.


    They are now known as mountain bandits, but they must not really regard themselves as mountain bandits.

 Chapter 1176

    Moreover, she should give them different positions according to their situation.


    This is a cruel survival of the fittest. No one can help except themselves.


    There is no absolute fairness. Life in the world is the beginning of a competition.


    She is the same. The big ship of the palace family will be overturned and swallowed up by the waves at any time. At that time, she will be the prey of others and may become the enemy soul floating in the world.


    So, in order to live well, she kept fighting with them.


    The discussion continued late into the night.


    The five people still have some unfinished business, but the whole night last night and everything today exhausted each of them.


    He sent off his five brothers and drove Bai Su to another room to have a rest.


    In her room, there are only Gong Ping and chen''er left.


    But at this time, the two little guys leaned against the door at the same time. Although they acted differently, they looked the same dull.


    Lin Mengya took a look and couldn''t help laughing.


    He walked over and gently scraped their noses. Gong Ping''s face was thin and red all at once.


    But chen''er grabbed her hand and his eyes were bright.


    "Miss, are you really a woman?"


    What''s the strange problem?


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, looked at the surging waves and asked her.


    "Don''t I look like a woman?"


    The little girl doesn''t know what she means. A girl who is usually articulate doesn''t know where to start.


    "She probably means, miss, how can you know so much? I''ve never seen a woman so powerful when I''m so old."


    Although Gong Ping''s voice was small, he couldn''t hide his admiration for his younger brother.


    "That''s because you have less knowledge. Just get used to it in the future. I have a lot like this."


    Smiling, he pinched Gong pingnen''s face. It feels good. He took the opportunity to pinch another one. It feels better.


    "Can I be a woman like you in the future?"


    The yearning of the little girl''s face made Lin Mengya smile.


    Look, this personality charm is really irresistible.


    "Why do you want to be me?"


    "Because, because they all listen to you, it shows that you are the best. My father... My father has only one daughter, but he wants me to listen to him every day. Not to mention my cousins and cousins. So, I hope to be like you. In this way, they won''t decide anything for me."


    This girl has great ambition.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to hit her, and didn''t think the child was wrong.


    However, there are some things she has to let chen''er understand in advance.


    "You are you. Never say that you want to become a second person. You know? You are different from me. Your future is far clearer than mine. Maybe you will be a very great person in the future. But you must remember that you are you. No one can replace you or replace others."


    As a daughter, she has suffered a little more than a man.


    If the heart is firm, women can also dominate.


    But if people follow suit and blindly chase the shadow of others, in the end, they can only become a substitute for that person.


    Life is original. You can''t copy and paste exactly the same.


    That''s how Lin Mengya came to this stage.


    "Oh, I see."


    The little girl nodded vaguely. No matter how she is now, at least in the future, she will firmly remember Lin Mengya''s words and find a unique way for herself.


    Gong Ping looked at their eldest daughter, their master, but her heart trembled silently for several times.


    When he was taking care of his ancestors as usual, he heard a whisper from his ancestors in front of their memorial tablets.


    "The palace family is going to be happy!"


    If he had doubts about this sentence before, now he believes it completely.


    Grandpa, you''re right!


    Originally, chen''er wanted to stick with Lin Mengya for a while, but she scolded her with a smile and coaxed her away.


    In the dead of night, there was no one else in the room.


    Once people relax, they immediately feel exhausted.


    Lying on the table, Lin Mengya felt as if her strength had been exhausted.


    She can only make herself very busy. Only in this way can she not miss the big one and the small two like crazy.


    "Long Tianyu, where are you... Ning''er, I miss you so much..."


    In murmuring, she vaguely saw the figure that made her Miss thousands of times.


    With an inaudible sigh, Lin Mengya couldn''t support it anymore and fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya woke up on time.


    Almost at the same time, chen''er and Bai Su opened her door with a copper basin and cloth towel filled with warm water.


    Lin Mengya sat up and looked at the quilt covered on her body.


    Didn''t she sleep in front of the bed last night?


    However, after seeing Bai Su and her son, she couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Bai Su must have done it. This person always doesn''t trust her. It''s not the first time this kind of thing has happened.


    After washing, she changed into a very convenient dress.


    Taining Inn has closed its doors these days, and those martial slaves seem to have got the true biography of the second brother. They are vicious and don''t give anyone face.


    No matter who came to visit or find fault, they were blocked out of the door.


    Most of these people will not choose to fight with Wu nu. First, they are afraid of losing their value. Second, although Wu Nu has a low status, it still depends on the owner to beat a dog.


    Once you really start fighting with Wu Nu, it is tantamount to declaring war on the palace family.


    They don''t have such a good backer as king Xiao. How dare they move?


    However, the palace family did not delay in purchasing the raw materials of those gold, silver and jewelry.


    Gong bin jumped out several people with identification ability to deal with the slaves he photographed.


    It must be a mistake to have them in charge.


    Not much material was collected in the morning.


    Don''t look like this, but it has aroused the greater enthusiasm of those sellers.


    You know, they are not willing to sell many good materials.


    Because the better the material, the lower the price.


    And some businessmen who have no strength dare not buy at all.


    Like the Gong family, there are not many buyers who not only do not lower the price, but also buy at three times the market price.


    For a time, many people swarmed in for fear of being preempted by others or missing this rare acquisition.


    This result also surprised Lin Mengya.


    It''s just an accident. The money brought by the palace family can support them to return to feiye city. That''s enough.


    Jincanggang, Rong''s auction house, is a gloomy place.


    Although this time, because the palace family broke through, they made a lot of profits in vain.


    But there are many troubles left. For example, Gong zhe ran away.


    "Say, which of you let him go!"


    In front of Rong Luyi, all the stewards brought by Rong''s family knelt on the ground and trembled.


    Lu Feng was the only one standing beside him.


    Now, Lu Feng is not the Mr. Lu who can deal with anyone and anything with a smile.


    It''s just a little better than Ronglu. At least, he doesn''t have fierce eyes and stare at those people.


    "You know my temper. If anyone accidentally gossips, it''s still time to confess now."


    Lu Feng''s breath was very stable, but his eyes were fixed on those people without losing anyone.


    Unfortunately, he saw fear, fear and depression, but he didn''t see guilt.


    The sharp eyes took back. That day, although Miss Gong and ye spoke out in public, it was not so easy for Gong Zhe to run.


    Before, Gong zhe was worried that he would be retaliated by the Gong family, so he had to ask his Lord to send someone to protect him.


    Unexpectedly, when their people arrived, Gong zhe had already run away.


    And Gong zhe ran in a hurry. Except for some soft things, even his own women didn''t have time to take them with him.


    That''s why I''m so angry.


    It doesn''t matter whether Gong zhe runs or not. What matters is that someone dares to betray him.


    This alone is enough to make me kill.


    "My Lord, Mr. Lu, even if you are brave enough for the small, the small dare not! At that time, when we passed by, the boy Gong zhe had run away without a trace. Even the people we sent to protect him disappeared. Maybe Gong zhe bought those people, maybe!"


    As soon as his men finished speaking, Rong Luyi sneered.


    Maybe he doesn''t know others, but those people absolutely dare not betray him.


    There was some cold light in his eyes. It seemed that these people were not ready to tell the truth without writing.


    "Yes, Miss Gong is here. She said she wanted to see you."


    The servant guarding the door came in quietly and whispered in his ear.


    "Sir, in that case, I''d better go and have a look first. Yesterday, Mr. Xie got into trouble with Gong bin, so he didn''t have time to argue with us. Moreover, Miss Gong seems to be more difficult."


    Lu Feng took the opportunity to persuade them. He knew their master''s temper best. If he didn''t take him away now, he was afraid that the lives of these people kneeling on the ground would be worried.


    "All right."


    Rong Lu Yi converged a little bit and walked out of the room without squinting.


    "Mr. Lu, please, you have to save us!"


    When it was determined that Rong Lu Yi couldn''t hear it, the servants began to kowtow to Lu Feng and beg for his help in tears.


    The latter looked neither sad nor happy, neither promised nor refused, and then went out of the room.


    After closing the door, he sighed faintly.


    He didn''t know what he would be like.


    But he knows better than anyone that Ronglu will become what he is now.


    Everything is life!


    "Miss Gong, what can I do for you?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and smiled at Rong Lu.

 Chapter 1177

    From the first sight of Rong Lu, Lin Mengya knew that this guy was a smiling tiger.


    Although their eldest brother also has a business mind, sometimes he will abide by the rules of the palace family, but he seems a little stubborn.


    Of course, she didn''t think it was bad.


    However, this kind of black hearted voice is more cruel and cruel.


    "Nothing. I just want to talk to young master Rong about something."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude was very arrogant.


    However, I probably saw more. Rong Luyi didn''t show an aversion, but his eyes were always a little gloomy.


    I think he''s having a hard time these days.


    "If Miss Gong comes here to make a confession, Rong can only say that she will explain to the Gong family in the future. But this time, the Gong family has caused a lot of trouble to the Rong family. If we make it too ugly, we will be cheaper to others."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and seemed embarrassed.


    Finally, under Rong Lu''s slightly piercing eyes, he nodded gently.


    Rong Luyi just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but she turned her head and mentioned it again.


    "What Mr. Rong said is indeed reasonable, but I think it''s better for the Rong family to check carefully about Gong Zhe''s escape."


    "Miss Gong means..."


    This person is suspicious and thoughtful, so even if Lin Mengya wants to give him some information, he can''t give it too frankly. That''s a bit false.


    "Don''t you think the things that happened that day were too much?"


    He didn''t answer him immediately, but Rong Luyi''s heart actually had such a feeling.


    "That childe Xie is the wife and brother of King Xiao''s concubine. Was he there the day I photographed Le Nu?"


    Rong Lu thought and shook his head.


    That childe Xie is the most lecherous, but his family is not a rich family. He just clings to King Xiao''s high school and has some spare money.


    And other aristocratic families despised him, so he should go crazy to heaven.


    When you think about it, it was really strange that day.


    But on his face, Rong Luyi didn''t have any trace of Ruth.


    On the contrary, he sighed and looked helpless.


    "We just open the door to do business. Where can we manage the guests? In fact, after I heard that he embarrassed the eldest childe that day, I sent someone to intercede. Who knows, alas, I''m incompetent."


    The man was telling her that it had nothing to do with the Rong family.


    Of course, she also knows that unless Rong Luyi is crazy, how can people do it outside the auction house?


    This guy is really cunning.


    "It''s not that Mr. Rong didn''t try his best. In fact, you and I all know what happened that day. Who wanted to help Gong zhe run, and who gave Mr. Xie some sweets to do such a bastard thing. Presumably, Mr. Rong knows something in his mind. In fact, I like to cooperate with the Rong family more than... After all, Mr. Rong is a smart man and won''t want to find some money Face, do stupid things. I don''t know. Am I right? "


    Rong Lu Yi smiled bitterly and nodded, but his heart was boiling like boiling water.


    Countless thoughts hovered and tossed in his mind, but in a moment, they were all pressed down by him.


    Because the woman in front is more suspicious.


    "Miss, I''m sorry I''m stupid, but I don''t quite understand. But since Miss knows that Gong zhe didn''t mean to let go of our Rong family, Rong can be at ease. Don''t worry, miss. Anyway, Rong will thoroughly investigate the matter and explain it to miss."


    Lin Mengya seemed a little dissatisfied. After humming coldly, she got up and wanted to go.


    "Young master Rong, I have a clear line of gratitude and resentment. In fact, I can''t blame the Rong family for what happened to Gong zhe at the beginning. In the end, you were forced to do so because of the rebellion of Gong Zhe. Even if they were angry with you, you fulfilled me that day. I accept this feeling. As for others, it depends on what you mean, young master Rong. I won''t stay much longer and leave."


    Looking at the woman leaving, Rong Luyi put away his smile and continued to be gloomy in his eyes.


    Lu Feng silently came in through a secret door behind him. This is a special place for the Rong family. Only a few of them know the secret door mechanism.


    "What do you think is the purpose of her coming?"


    Even though Lu Feng''s footsteps were silent, Ronglu Yi seemed to "hear" Lu Feng''s arrival and spoke in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, but she''s right about one thing. I''m afraid it has something to do with other families."


    With a bang, Rong Lu pushed down the tea on the table. His face looked terrible and gloomy.


    "What else do they want? I sacrificed everything to maintain the Rong family! They still want to harm me, good, good!"


    Lufeng bowed his head and did not dare to see Rong Luyi, who was cold all over.


    The latter was only cruel for a moment, and then gently exhaled.


    "If you want to watch the tiger fight across the mountain, it''s easy. The palace family has been declining for so long, and now it''s not forced to support it? Our Rong family will not be the second palace family. Withdraw all the hands and leave the 2000 slaves here."


    Lu Feng nodded and went down to work.


    Rong Luyi, who is alone in the room, slowly depicts a cruel and crazy smile.


    He likes smart people most in his life.


    Because smart people are the stupidest.


    Out of the auction house, Lin Mengya deliberately slowed down with Bai su.


    The two men seemed to stroll in the street for the purpose of walking, but every time Bai Su would secretly inform her of the situation in her ear.


    "Master, as you expected, there are many following us. If this goes on, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go out of the city and meet some CHILDES."


    Those people are not experts. Naturally, they can''t escape the eyes and ears of Bai su.


    "It doesn''t matter. The more people, the better. If I don''t teach them a lesson today, they really think I''m easy to bully."


    A cold color flashed in her eyes, and Lin Mengya picked and chose at will on the stall.


    The stand insisted that they were two young women and couldn''t help smiling.


    Women''s money is easy to earn anywhere.


    "The young lady is really good-looking. The rouge cream you are holding in your hand is made of good roses. If you put it on your face, it will make the young lady look better than before."


    The stall owner''s eloquence actually had no effect on her.


    First of all, she is not very good at these things.


    Second, her Shennong system is extremely sharp. She can see what has been added here.


    "Boss, this thing..."


    "I''ll take this. Since Miss likes it, boss, I''ll take care of everything you have here!"


    A frivolous voice came from her side.


    Lin Mengya put down her rouge and looked at her side suspiciously.


    Three steps away, there was a man like sex wolf staring at himself.


    It''s still a good appearance, coupled with a pair of anxious color ghost expression, and it''s disgusting.


    Lin Mengya only looked at him faintly and turned around with Bai Su to go.


    "Hey, Miss Gong, don''t go!"


    The coyote came to him in the twinkling of an eye. It seems that this guy really doesn''t refuse to come to beauty.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?"


    The Coyote''s eyes fell on her chest and said glibly.


    "I''m Xie Tianyu. I''ve heard about the eldest lady of the palace family for a long time. It''s like old times at first sight today. I hope you can invite her to sit down with me for a while."


    Xie Tianyu couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He was full of anger about yesterday''s incident.


    Today, I heard that the eldest lady of the palace family went out alone, but she couldn''t help laughing three times.


    Hearing that the little lady of the palace family is beautiful, he has been salivating for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to see you today. It''s really not an ordinary product.


    If he could get hold of her, he would walk in the world in vain.


    Besides, such a delicate beauty needs a flower protector like him to be happy.


    Lin Mengya only looked at him and knew what kind of fame this guy was playing.


    It''s really an asshole with a head full of yellow waste. It''s bad luck for him to fall on her hand.


    "Go away! What are you, and dare to stand in my way!"


    Lin Mengya frowned coldly, but she didn''t know that she fell into the eyes of the apprentice, but she had a different style.


    It tickled the man''s heart, and he couldn''t care about anything else.


    "Hum, little beauty. I can''t bear to be rude to you. Come and invite Miss Gong back to me."


    Suddenly, a dozen evil slaves surrounded her and Bai su.


    "You! Tell you, our palace family is not easy to mess with!"


    "The palace family? Your palace family should have been defeated long ago. However, if they all knew that there was such a beauty as you, they might be merciful. Today, I''ll try your beautiful lady of the palace family first. Come on, take it away."


    Xie Tianyu is so arrogant that he dares to rob people in the street.


    But he didn''t know that Lin Mengya was not an ordinary woman. His flesh couldn''t carry the poison of a drop of blood.


    She and Baisu were thinking about being a silent lamb and looking for a chance to solve them, but someone ran over the street.


    "Let her go!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then she saw a figure jump in front of her.


    "Crackling" for a while, the evil slaves of the Xie family fell to the ground one by one.


    Even Xie Tianyu, the sowing expert comparable to Teddy, was kicked to the ground.


    "You, you dare to provoke me! Don''t you know that my brother-in-law is his highness King Xiao?"


    Xie Tianyu was fierce but weak, because he immediately recognized who was in front of him.


    However, the name of King Xiao is really easy to use.


    At least the man wanted to kill him just now. Now he just sneered and took the sword back into its sheath.


    "Your brother-in-law? I only know that today''s Princess Xiao is a horse. When did she change her surname to Xie?"


    Hearing the speech, Xie Tianyu fell in a cold sweat.


    It really hit the edge of someone else''s knife, but Xie Tianyu had no brain and immediately shouted with his neck stuck.

 Chapter 1178

    "My sister said that Princess Ma is not favored by his highness Xiao at all. Otherwise, why hasn''t she given birth to a son and a half over the years? Hum, I can tell you that my sister will give birth in a few days. If she gives birth to a son, the princess will not be sure who it is!"


    As soon as she said this, Lin Mengya secretly scolded this guy for being stupid.


    It was ma Beichen who kicked him, and the imperial concubine of King Xiao was ma Beichen''s sister.


    The marriage between two people is just a political marriage.


    Even if Xie''s concubine gave birth to a son, she had to be called Zhengfei''s legitimate mother.


    As long as the Ma family doesn''t fall, the imperial concubine is basically impossible to be replaced.


    Besides, the Xie family is just a poor family. No matter who the princess is, I''m afraid it won''t fall on her.


    Xie Tianyu''s words, whether his sister said them or not, but since Ma Beichen heard them, the concubine surnamed Xie was afraid that she would never stay in Prince Xiao''s house again.


    Sure enough, I''m not afraid of opponents like God, but teammates like pigs.


    Xie Tianyu, but his sister was miserable.


    "Ah --"


    A wail came from Xie Tianyu''s mouth.


    Ma Beichen sneered and didn''t pull out the long sword he stabbed into Xie Tianyu''s shoulder.


    "Go home and tell your parents that within three months, either you will pick up your sister or wait for her funeral!"


    The swords on their bodies usually bear the mark of the family.


    Ma Beichen did this just to let the Xie family know that they have completely annoyed the Ma family.


    Xie Tianyu is not sensible, but those evil slaves know how powerful they are.


    Maybe they can ignore others, but the Ma family can''t.


    He hurriedly lifted Xie Tianyu up and left in dismay in the latter''s howling and crying.


    "Miss Gong, didn''t it scare you?"


    Ma Beichen''s face still had the color of wind and thunder, but he restrained a lot. It seems that Xie Tianyu''s words really annoyed him.


    "It doesn''t hurt. Thank you, Mr. Ma, for your help."


    She wanted to teach Xie Tianyu a lesson and teach him some knowledge of how to be a new man.


    But unexpectedly, Ma Beichen took the lead.


    Also because Xie Tianyu''s open mouth completely ruined his future.


    It can be seen that you can''t be too stupid, or sooner or later, you will harm others and yourself.


    "It''s just a small matter. I heard that the boy was disrespectful to brother Gong yesterday. But when I arrived, he had left. I wanted to find a way to teach him a lesson, but I happened to meet you. Maybe this is fate."


    The same is to tease younger sister. Some words come out of Ma Beichen''s mouth, which is a little more refreshing, and there is no disgusting strength of Xie Tianyu at all.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t hate him, she doesn''t like him.


    They are all members of an aristocratic family. Who can really be pure in heart.


    But Ma Beichen did help her just now. She should also thank him for his kindness and reason.


    "Anyway, this is really because of me. If it''s convenient for Mr. Ma, I''d like to invite you to have a cup of tea. If it''s inconvenient for you, don''t force it. We still have a chance next time."


    In her heart, how she hoped Ma Beichen said she was not free.


    Unfortunately, this guy seems to be busy.


    "Just in time, I know there is a four seas teahouse nearby. It''s good. I''d better invite Miss to taste the new good tea on the Yanxia mountain."


    As soon as the word "Yanxia mountain" was uttered, Lin Mengya''s heart was shocked.


    She felt that Ma Beichen would not mention Yanxia mountain for no reason.


    Is he the one behind the scenes?


    "Oh, you''re welcome. Please, Mr. Ma."


    "Miss Gong, please."


    Seeing that the beauty accepted her invitation, Ma Beichen was obviously in a much happier mood.


    The two men turned the street and soon came to a quiet teahouse.


    As soon as you enter the door, a fresh smell of tea will refresh people''s heart and spleen.


    Because tea has certain medicinal effects, there are many records of tea in Shennong system.


    The variety of tea here is indeed complete, and the quality is also good.


    Ma Beichen was obviously a regular here. As soon as he entered the door, someone greeted him with a smile and took them to the second floor.


    There were no boxes on the second floor, just four tables, a little far away.


    The table was not an ordinary table. She looked at it and saw that the table was as smooth as a mirror. At a glance, she knew it was made of stone such as marble.


    On the square table, there is a square wooden table. It is not high, but it is very exquisite.


    There are all kinds of tea sets on it, and a small charcoal stove is placed on the stone table next to it.


    But it''s summer, so the charcoal stove is a little redundant.


    But as soon as people sit there, a breeze comes slowly, which seems to blow away all the troubles.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that the windows here were very big. After the waiter took them to their seats, he hurried to open all the windows.


    Suddenly, the second floor of the teahouse became a 360 degree full landscape platform.


    Looking up, you can only see a vague shadow of Jincang port in the distance.


    But even so, it will still make people feel relaxed and happy.


    Drinking tea here is certainly a wonderful thing.


    "This tea is the new ''spirit bird'' this year. Try it, but it still suits your taste?"


    She recovered. Ma Beichen had asked someone to bring the tea.


    Even though she doesn''t like the person opposite, the other person''s smile is gentle and kind, and her tone is natural, she doesn''t have too many annoying thoughts.


    Uncovering the jade colored tea, a unique fragrance rushed into the nose.


    After taking an elegant taste, Lin Mengya only felt that every cell in her mouth was infected with a touch of bitterness, and then recalled a bit of sweet liquid.


    The aroma seemed strong, but it was not annoying. It was just so bright and unique in the air she breathed.


    "Good tea."


    She couldn''t help but sigh, but Ma Beichen smiled and bent his eyes.


    "I knew Miss Gong, unlike other women, would certainly like this tea. There are many sisters in my family, but most of them prefer elegant tea. If I say, drinking tea is the same as drinking. The stronger the wine, the more fragrant it is, so is tea."


    Lin Mengya didn''t catch a cold for Ma Beichen''s compliment.


    Raised his eyes, looked at the man lightly and said.


    "Childe Ma means that I''m more like a man?"


    The latter immediately shook his head with pure appreciation in his eyes, but it was the kind of man to woman.


    "Miss Gong is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. I''m afraid she''s nothing more than the most beautiful woman in the world. But miss Gong is not a wooden beauty. She''s brave and resourceful. I admire her very much!"


    Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her mouth and smiled, pushing the tea aside.


    "Childe Ma is joking. If you only spend your eyes on beauty, there will definitely be no unified standard in the world. If you say anything else, I am a female generation. I can''t compare with CHILDES'' extensive knowledge. I just listened to more words when I was young."


    Ma Beichen shook his head and seemed to think her words were funny.


    Lin Mengya was not annoyed. She looked at him and waited for Ma Beichen''s following.


    "Miss Gong, my heart is straight and quick. I say what I think. Can you marry me?"


    "Cough..."


    She thought Ma Beichen would say something amazing. Unexpectedly


    It was amazing enough to almost scare her to death.


    "Young master Ma, you can''t joke about it."


    Come up and propose. Are they so simple and rough here?


    "No, listen to me, Miss Gong. I know you''re the only girl in your family. It doesn''t matter. I''ll tell my father when I go back. It''s OK to be redundant!"


    Ma Beichen''s attitude is sincere and eager, but Lin Mengya is a little difficult to swallow.


    Is this guy crazy?


    "Childe Ma, I don''t mean that. I just don''t think we are suitable."


    She wanted to put it mildly, but I''m afraid those who came up to propose would not understand her pains.


    Sure enough, the man immediately made an appearance that his mind could be proved by heaven, and he almost swore to heaven.


    "You may feel a little abrupt, but believe it or not, Miss Gong. When I first saw you that day, I fell in love with you at first sight. Later, I received your return gift. You know, I was so happy that I couldn''t help myself!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in her heart. She clearly refused! Refuse!


    "Miss Gong, although I''m not a good man, my family background is OK. If you can marry me, I swear, you''ll be the only one in my life!"


    The more you say it, the more outrageous it is.


    Facing this kind of guy, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "Mr. Ma, calm down and listen to me. I don''t think about getting married yet. Besides, we don''t know each other well, do we? I think you''d better forget about it."


    Are you kidding? She''s married, okay?


    Moreover, her husband is strong and has good tools. She is very satisfied, but he is temporarily missing.


    But that''s not the point.


    The point is, she''s only known the goods for three days, okay?


    What''s the operation? She can''t pick it up.


    "No! I have to marry you! If you don''t agree, I will break my ambition!"


    Lin Mengya''s smile froze on her face. Just now she thought that this guy was elegant and straightforward.


    Maybe she was blind just now?


    Ma Beichen looked sad and angry, as if she was an emotional liar.


    God knows, she She doesn''t know him!


    "Young master Ma, I think the ancient Buddha with green lanterns is quite suitable for you. In this way, I will contact you with a temple as soon as possible after I go back. Whether you are the host or the supervisor of the temple, you are always happy. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Before the voice fell, she took Bai Su and left in a hurry.


    Upstairs, Ma Beichen looked at her back for a long time and watched them, knowing that they had disappeared at the corner of the street.

 Chapter 1179

    Lin Mengya took Bai Su and hurried back to the inn.


    "Master, do you want me to teach this apprentice a lesson?"


    Bai Su''s face was cold. It was thought that Ma Beichen didn''t respect her at all, which angered her.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and frowned.


    "Did you follow us when we came back?"


    "No, those who followed us before have also dispersed. The master thinks, is there anything wrong?"


    For a long time, Lin Mengya slowly breathed out.


    "There''s nothing wrong. That''s right. When we see the Ma family in the future, we can hide as far as we can."


    "The master is afraid that the man will pester you again?"


    "Entanglement?" Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su and smiled meaningfully. "He is not pestering me, but showing it to others. This person is not so frivolous and debauchery on the surface. On the contrary, I think he is more difficult to pester than Rong Luyi. In the future, just be more careful."


    Xie Tianyu''s appearance is not accidental.


    His identity is very subtle. Although he is not a serious family member of King Xiao, he actually depends on some in laws.


    But beating him is tantamount to not giving King Xiao face.


    Therefore, it is most appropriate for him to find fault.


    Their purpose is nothing more than to let the palace family form a relationship with King Xiao through Xie Tianyu.


    If they fail the first time, they will think about the second time.


    Instead of letting them stare at the palace family, she might as well give them this opportunity.


    Unexpectedly, the means of these people are really ridiculous.


    Not to mention that Xie Tianyu couldn''t get close to her at all. The man bullied men and women and ruined the reputation of many women.


    If she hadn''t come prepared, I''m afraid it would be bad today.


    It''s really hateful to deal with a woman by such means!


    Originally, she wanted to teach Xie Tianyu a lesson in a place where there was no one, and then tell him that she had already known these things. He was fooled by those people.


    According to Xie Tianyu''s mad dog temperament, I''m afraid those people of the aristocratic family can''t get cheap and have provoked a lot of coquettish.


    However, the only accident was ma Beichen, who came out to save the United States.


    On the surface, Ma Beichen''s move is reasonable.


    He has been courteous to himself. Unfortunately, Xie Tianyu is the brother of his sister''s rival.


    Just


    King Xiao has many concubines, and it is said that Princess Ma is also a magnanimous person.


    She didn''t know how many things were hidden, but if the Ma family didn''t fall down, the princess''s position would not be shaken.


    In that case, what reason does Ma Beichen have to make a move?


    Because of her? This is absolutely impossible.


    As a child of an aristocratic family, what I saw, heard and learned from childhood is extraordinary.


    If he really indulges in wine and sex, he''s afraid he won''t have his current position.


    Compared with Rong Luyi''s smiling tiger, she felt that Ma Beichen was not a simple two-sided character.


    No matter what his purpose is, at least for now, she must not make too many enemies.


    The people who watched her withdrew, which was no surprise to Lin Mengya.


    Although they are unwilling, many things have been settled. Whether Xie Tianyu can succeed or not, they can no longer participate in this matter.


    From today on, some aristocratic families have withdrawn from Jincang city.


    Jincang City, which has been busy for more than half a month, will soon become quiet from today.


    But the dark tide inside is surging, but I don''t know how long it will last.


    "The fourth brother is worried, so let me protect you."


    Seeing her coming back, Gong Wu immediately blocked the door and joked with her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know. This guy usually protects her personally. The other half is afraid of sneaking away and doesn''t take him into the mountain.


    "Since I said I''d take you, I''m sure I''ll take you. Brother, how are they doing now?"


    Gong Wu smiled and touched his chin.


    "It''s almost done, but brother wants to ask you, what should you do with the women you left behind, except the people you bought back?"


    Speaking of it, I don''t know whether the Rong family acquiesced or what. He hasn''t sent anyone to go back to these female slaves.


    "Now that you''ve saved them, there''s no reason to push them into the fire pit. Ask brother to find someone to inquire and see who owns their deed of sale. No matter what the price, buy them first."


    "OK."


    "By the way, those people really don''t have to take them home to reunite with their families? After all, they came back from a narrow escape."


    Gong Si smiled and showed a very warm smile.


    He came up to her and reached out and rubbed her head.


    "Don''t worry, the people of the palace family have already experienced a lot of hardships and are not what they used to be. They fell into the trap of Gong zhe because of their own carelessness and even greed. Therefore, that''s because everything now is the result. They have to bear the consequences of their choice, so you don''t have to worry about them. The palace family, Not so if. "


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked suspiciously at her little brother.


    "Is that what the fourth brother taught you?"


    Gong wumou turned around with a guilty heart and answered vaguely.


    "Who said the same thing? All right, I''ll go to the eldest brother. You clean up and we''ll get out of town as soon as possible."


    Looking at the five brothers who just threatened to keep close protection, Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    Although the fifth brother doesn''t know this truth, it''s not his painting style to speak so gently and kindly.


    The channels of Gong Si exceeded Lin Mengya''s expectations.


    She thought it would take a lot of effort to bring things and people out of Jincang city.


    But strangely, those city guards who should have been carefully investigated have disappeared.


    The rest is just a look as usual.


    There are a lot of people out of the city these days. They are understaffed and can''t take care of them.


    Therefore, they only covered up a little, and even people and goods went out of the city.


    "The city Lord has an order! Block the city gate and arrest the criminals!"


    Not long after they went out, the gate was closed urgently.


    Lin Mengya looked at Jincang city behind her and thought deeply.


    What the hell is going on?


    "I said, little sister, where did you find this boy? He''s so stubborn!"


    Gong Wu came to her with a smile. The stubborn boy he pointed to was sitting beside her at the moment.


    "He''s my cousin. He''s foreign. Why didn''t the fourth brother mention it to you?"


    Zhu Yan sat beside her. Seeing Gong Wu pointing to himself at the moment, he immediately glared at Gong Wu.


    The latter thought that the boy was very interesting.


    And seeing his familiar appearance with his little sister, his cousin said it was quite believable.


    But Gong Wu didn''t understand why there were such stubborn little wolves around her.


    The ink word at home is that at the beginning, he was cold to anyone, but when he saw his little sister, he would smile like a flower and be very cute.


    The same is true of Zhu Yan. He is a cold face to everyone, but he treats his little sister with some other expressions at least.


    Moreover, although he stares at everyone, he actually listens to his little sister.


    It''s amazing. His little sister is really extraordinary.


    "He mentioned to me that he is not only your cousin, but also a relative of our family. Little wolf, call your brother."


    Lin Mengya is a little helpless. Gong Wu is good at everything, but he doesn''t deserve to be beaten.


    This doesn''t matter. After leaving the city, he kept teasing Zhu Yan.


    She didn''t want to stop, but every time she said Gong Wu, the latter would show a provocative look at Zhu Yan, saying that he could only hide behind women and show off.


    Now, if she dared to stop it, Zhu Yan would stare at her.


    Alas, coaxing children, especially such ignorant big children, is really hard work.


    This is not because Gong Wu''s words made Zhu Yan red.


    In an instant, the two made a mess.


    "Well, you two!"


    Lin Mengya was really angry when she grabbed a pig''s ear with one hand.


    Gong Wu showed his teeth in pain, and Zhu Yan frowned in pain, but none of the two dared to shake off her hand.


    Seeing that the two of them finally separated, Lin Mengya let go.


    "Have you had enough trouble? Brother five, you are such a big man. How can you care about children!"


    She rolled her eyes and didn''t know what was going on. Gong Wu seemed to like teasing Zhu Yan.


    But the latter was ungrateful and immediately responded.


    "I''m not a child! Get out of the way. I have to teach him a good lesson today!"


    "Since you are not a child, why are you still fooled like this? Don''t you see that he did it on purpose?"


    Zhu Yan glanced and stopped talking.


    Lin Mengya stared at Gong Wu, who had to surrender and honestly jumped out of the carriage.


    Lifting the curtain of the car, looking at the guy riding a horse and being taught a lesson by his three brothers, Lin Mengya finally put down a snack.


    "He''s afraid I''ll take you away! Hum, he didn''t understand who knew you first!"


    Zhu Yan, who was depressed, suddenly came out with a word.


    Lin Mengya stared and touched his head.


    "What nonsense? I don''t belong to any of you. Besides, we are relatives. No one can change this fact."


    But Zhu Yan broke away from her hand and held her wrist tightly with his backhand.


    "Don''t you go back? Elder sister Bai Shao, they, and your children -"


    Lin Mengya, with quick eyes and quick hands, immediately covered his mouth.


    "I''ll go back, but not now."


    In his ear, he said softly.


    Zhu Yan suddenly remembered that she had told herself not to say anything over there before.


    He bowed his head and looked a little depressed.


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhu Yan and felt something was wrong.


    The child, who used to be weird, is not as reckless as he is now.


    Moreover, he seems particularly concerned about whether he can go back.

 Chapter 1180

    "Zhu Yan, are you hiding something from me?"


    The boy''s body tightened slightly, then lowered his head and shook his head.


    "Listen, Zhu Yan. Although we are not in Jin and I am no longer the former Lin Mengya, you can tell me no matter what happens. Here, you and my sister and brother are the closest relatives. You can completely rely on me without any psychological burden. No matter what you hear or see, remember, you can only trust me, No Can trust anyone, understand? "


    She saw something wavering in Zhu Yan''s eyes.


    However, to her disappointment, Zhu Yan did not choose to be honest with her, but chose to hide these things.


    "I see. I understand all this."


    She wanted to say something more, but Zhu Yan''s obvious refusal made her have to stop.


    "Well, that''s a map of Yecheng. Yes, and your registered residence."


    Money can make the devil push the mill. Besides, Gong Si has deep contacts here. These things are almost done quietly.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also asked Gong Si to be more careful. Don''t let anyone doubt the Gong family.


    However, she thought too much about it, because there are many slaves here, so if someone wants to make slaves obtain legal status, they will find these people to operate secretly.


    Over time, the underground service here was forced to be improved.


    Even they themselves do not know where the forged identity comes from and where it will be used.


    For them, these are just white silver.


    Taking advantage of this loophole has solved many urgent problems.


    "Well, will you come back?"


    Zhu Yan''s eyes were full of longing.


    She knows the feeling that people are in a foreign country, but the only relatives should stay away.


    In fact, how could she be willing?


    A person wandering outside will know how important everything in the past is to himself.


    "I also have my own things to do. I want to solve all this thoroughly. Otherwise, I can escape, but one day, my offspring will have nowhere to escape. Zhu Yan, thank you. Although I know it''s a little inappropriate to say this, I''m still very happy to meet you here."


    The corners of her mouth rose, and she showed a bright smile.


    How many years later, Zhu Yan couldn''t forget his smile.


    He was tortured, exiled in a foreign country and plunged into darkness.


    However, it was this smile that shone into his heart like the sun, so that he would not be completely swallowed up by the darkness.


    It seems to be longing, almost greedy.


    Zhu Yan completely recorded her smile in his mind and became the most solid fortress in his heart.


    Let him be fearless no matter what he faces in the future.


    "I... I''m happy, too."


    As soon as he said it, Zhu Yan regretted it.


    He almost broke his teeth, but he couldn''t get them back.


    "Little guy, you''re really cute. Come to me when you''re okay, and Mo Yan follows me. Will Xiaobai and Xiaohu forget him?"


    She restrained the impulse to pinch Zhu Yan''s face, probably because she had a child. She always liked these minors like a flood of motherhood.


    However, whether boys or girls, this innocence is always the most moving.


    "They won''t forget. Although they grow fast, they have a good memory."


    Zhu Yan''s face was full of pride when he mentioned his little partner who shared life and death with him.


    "Well, that''s true. I think they seem closer to me."


    As soon as he said a word, the little guy immediately stared at her angrily.


    Ha ha, she was angry again. Now she probably realized the fun of Gong Wugang.


    There are so many of them that they are not in such a hurry.


    Moreover, there are many businessmen along the road. Some of them return with full load, and some have no return.


    But doing business is like this. Where can there be a business that can earn without losing?


    They pulled a few cars and were well-equipped, so naturally some people regarded them as traveling businessmen.


    The third brother acts steadily, and the fifth brother is lively and forthright.


    In this way, I secretly collected a lot of news.


    These news will eventually reach Lin Mengya''s ears.


    "You mean there is no guard at the foot of Yanxia mountain?"


    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya knew that she was too conspicuous, so she wouldn''t get off easily if there was no need.


    What''s more, there is a close Zhu Yan nearby.


    He even knew how to protect her, so that although there were many passers-by, no one could see her in the carriage.


    "Yes, just now we met a boss who sent mountain goods to the city. He went to the farmer hunter''s house to collect mountain goods almost every day. Therefore, we know the situation very well."


    Gong Wu lowered his voice and said.


    "Why is this? I remember that the leader of Jincang city seems to be from the Xu family?"


    When Lin Mengya saw Gong Wu nodding, her doubts were better than before.


    "It seems that these slaves were transported by the Rong family''s fleet. After running away like this, the Rong family must pay a sum of silver?"


    "Of course, if the goods are handed over to the owner, it has nothing to do with the Rong family. However, people run in their warehouse. They don''t pay for it. I''m afraid they can''t."


    Gong Wu''s words made Lin Mengya seem to understand something.


    "What''s wrong with Rong''s furniture, do you know?"


    Gong Wu scratched his head and asked him about it, just like Bai asked.


    "You know, all aristocratic families would never publicize these things. Maybe we could get some information before. Now, except for settling down, all aristocratic families have basically cut off contact with us. But I''ve heard people say before that it seems that there is a big problem with the people of the Rong family. What''s the specific matter? Everyone is spreading the wrong information. It''s not true."


    He didn''t mention it, and she almost forgot.


    Originally, the palace family and settle down, can be regarded as Jiao does not leave Meng, Meng does not leave Jiao.


    But this time, the family sent several people at will.


    And these people didn''t even say hello, and it is said that they ran away as soon as the auction was over.


    Of course, they can''t help. They mostly come to see the excitement and inquire about the news.


    Put aside the matter of settling down first, but this Rong family It seems that life is not easy.


    Many things, like beads, were slowly connected by Lin Mengya.


    From the previous situation, what happened to the Rong family is not small.


    Although no one else knows, as his partner, the Xu family should know.


    From Xu Yanqing''s attitude, he did not regard Rong Luyi as an equal partner at all. In some ways, this is a good opportunity for the Xu family.


    In the auction house, if the Gong family takes the opportunity to make trouble, the first one must be Rong Jia, who is the organizer and auctioneer.


    Well, once the Rong family and the Gong family are against each other and the Rong family unfortunately collapses, the Xu family can take the opportunity to annex the business they shared before.


    But the slaves ran away, but it happened suddenly


    Not right!


    The slave''s escape was an emergency, but someone blackmailed her to go to the warehouse, but someone deliberately arranged to redeem Zhu Yan.


    The warehouse belongs to the Rong family. If there is any accident there - the Gong family will let the Rong family be responsible at all costs!


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya''s face was already gloomy.


    "Little sister, what do you think of?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Gong Wu. Suddenly, she smiled.


    "We''ve all been calculated by the Xu family."


    Zhu Yan beside him suddenly shook his body.


    That range was very small, but Lin Mengya noticed.


    Sure enough, is it the Xu family?


    I''m afraid from the beginning, the whole plot was against the Gong family and the Rong family.


    Therefore, Zhu Yan is so resistant to the palace family.


    "You say, Xu family?"


    Gong Wu didn''t know the whole process of the whole thing, but he also saw from Lin Mengya''s expression that she was in a very bad mood now.


    Although he was her brother, he had to speak carefully.


    "Yes, it''s the Xu family. Brother five, do you remember the performance of the Xu family when the Xu family and the Rong family came to ask you that night?"


    How can Gong Wu easily forget what happened that day.


    Said with a sneer.


    "The old dog of the Xu family deliberately made a gesture of being an elder, but every word came for us."


    "That''s right!" Lin Mengya suddenly relaxed and said softly.


    "Rong Luyi is a cautious man. He played those small tricks before, which gave us face on the surface but secretly made Yu family hate us more. We know that this person can''t find anything wrong, at least on the surface. In that case, how can he accuse our Gong family in that case? Unless there is someone he can trust at least a trace, there One time, tell him it has something to do with me. And incited him to take down our palace family and solve the crisis of the Rong family. "


    Gong Wu and Zhu Yan were stunned, but her words were very clear, and there was nothing they didn''t understand.


    "So you mean, this man is Xu Yanqing of the Xu family?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked at Gong Wu who asked questions.


    "Apart from him, who else will know more clearly why the crisis of the Rong family arises? The Xu family and the Rong family are partners. In some sense, they should be both prosperous and lossy. Therefore, if you are Rong Luyi, in this case, will you believe what your partners say, or won''t you believe it?"


    Gong Wu thought for a moment, but he nodded hesitantly.


    Indeed, compared with a completely unfamiliar enemy, perhaps more people will choose to trust a companion even with some bad deeds.

 Chapter 1181

    "However, many businesses of the Xu family and the Rong family are linked together. If the Rong family falls, the Xu family will also suffer heavy losses. For so many years, the Rong family may not be on guard."


    Gong San opened the door and joined their discussion.


    It''s a spacious car. It seems a little crowded because of his arrival.


    The three men looked at Gong San together with some eager expectation in their eyes.


    Gong San suddenly felt a little funny. He unconsciously turned his head and didn''t open the eyes of these people.


    "Cough, no one in the aristocratic family will completely trust anyone. The Xu family and the Rong family must know this better than anyone. Therefore, if the Xu family wants to annex the Rong family, it may not be so smooth."


    The relationship between Xu Rong and his family must be complicated.


    However, this matter is only based on the absence of other people''s participation.


    If¡ª¡ª


    She turned her head and took a look at Zhu Yan. This guy was a little silent from the beginning.


    She sighed in her heart. After all, she still didn''t say it.


    Nodded at the third brother, and the other party immediately showed a clear expression.


    As long as we find out who is the master behind the Xu family, many things will be much easier to do.


    The discussion has come to an end for the time being.


    The closer to Yanxia mountain, the more relaxed Zhu Yan''s expression is.


    Presumably, he feels that getting along with Xiaobai and Xiaohu is much better than getting along with others.


    After they parted ways with the travelers, they soon reached the foot of Yanxia mountain.


    In addition to the first section of the road up the mountain, most of the road depends on both feet.


    This time, just in case, Lin Mengya looks good and dresses up as a man.


    Although she only walked once, she and Zhu Yan remembered this road.


    It was late at night when they arrived.


    As a last resort, I had to take a temporary rest at the foot of the mountain and wait until dawn tomorrow before going up the mountain.


    The bonfire is warm, not only the temperature, but more importantly, the fire dispels the darkness of the people and brings light.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the carriage and was distracted by the fire outside.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gong Si handed her the roasted chicken leg, which was just beaten by Zhu Yan and Gong Wu.


    I don''t know how they did it, but what surprised Lin Mengya was how Zhu Yan was willing to mix with Gong Wu.


    Sure enough, she couldn''t understand the friendship between men.


    "Nothing. I just felt a little surprised. When I first came here, I didn''t expect to be involved in this kind of thing. It''s probably some emotion. Women are always emotional."


    Chicken legs are very fragrant, which makes people''s appetite shake.


    But missing too hard always makes people die.


    If Zhu Yan didn''t bring his news, she might suffer from meeting each other, instead of reminding herself all the time, so as not to fall into the hopeless abyss.


    "What do you think of Ma Beichen?"


    Turning her head, Lin Mengya looked at Gong San suspiciously.


    Why is it all right? Ask about this man?


    "It''s OK, but he''s not as big a bag as he shows. I think he''s hiding himself."


    "Yes." Gong San nodded and seemed to agree with her.


    "Eldest brother... Eldest brother intends to set you two up. However, if you don''t want to, we won''t force you. Just, the Ma family is not an amorous person. It''s just a last resort. If you take care of us, you don''t have to."


    The chicken leg in her mouth almost choked her to death.


    Lin Mengya looked at the third brother of the palace family and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother 3, have you misunderstood something? I don''t mean that to Ma Beichen. Besides, I don''t want to get married."


    I don''t know what big brother thinks. In short, Lin Mengya has no appetite when she thinks of this kind of thing.


    "However, you are always depressed and forced to smile these days. Did we do something wrong and make you unhappy?"


    Gong San''s question was a little cautious and worried. It always made Lin Mengya feel itchy when he said it from a man like him.


    This kind of painting style is really not suitable for the brothers of the palace family.


    "I''m just thinking about things. It''s not that serious. Well, go and have a good rest first. I''ll go to the woods to get some air."


    "Shall I follow you?"


    Lin Mengya jumped out of the carriage with neat hands and feet, waved at him and said.


    "It''s all right. I won''t go deep. I''ll call you whenever I have something."


    Gong San really wanted to follow, but Lin Mengya moved quickly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he walked into the forest, but he didn''t go deep. He waved at him.


    The latter was stunned, and then suddenly realized it and gave it to himself.


    He''s such a pig head. Xiaoya is a girl


    Oh, sure enough, my sister is different from my brother!


    Thinking so, he can''t look over there anymore.


    Being alone in the dark woods, Lin Mengya didn''t mean to be courteous.


    On the contrary, she just thinks it''s quiet here, and now she just wants to be quiet.


    The fragrance of plants and trees is fresh and elegant, and the distant fire light is just a beating little light spot.


    She found a tree growing horizontally, leaned on it, and looked up at the stars.


    Unconsciously, cicadas become the best lullaby.


    She shook her head and got up to go back to sleep.


    But unexpectedly, I don''t know when to wrap a strong arm around my waist.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. The strength obviously belongs to a man.


    No! She dressed up as a man, didn''t she?


    Subconsciously wanted to shout out, but was quickly covered by the other hand.


    Lin Mengya''s desperate struggle turned her mind a thousand times.


    Who the hell is it? Is it the Xu family and the Rong family? Or another family?


    Do they want to be bad for themselves? How long have you been following?


    Does she want to resist or do she want to play it by ear?


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoya, are you still there?"


    Lin Zi, a worried inquiry came from laigong San.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to make another movement to attract him, but her hands quietly retreated.


    She immediately turned around, but there was a shadow in the forest. There was no trace of others.


    But the warmth and strength of the man around his waist were particularly obvious. Lin Mengya touched the mouth that had just been covered.


    incorrect! incorrect! It''s him! It''s him!


    "Where are you? You''re here too, aren''t you? Answer me, where are you?"


    Although separated for a whole year, how could she forget the things engraved in the bone marrow and engraved in the depths of her soul?


    She has Shennong system. She will be on guard against anyone approaching.


    Only him, only him!


    Because she knew him too well, her always sensitive senses began to dull.


    "Come out! You come out! Come out to see me!"


    Tears burst into her eyes. She was like a drunk passer-by, aimlessly and recklessly rushed to the dark mountains and forests.


    Now, there is only one idea in her brain.


    Here he is! He''s here! He hugged her!


    "Xiaoya! It''s dangerous there! Come back quickly!"


    Behind him, Gong San shouted loudly, which could no longer reach her ears.


    Lin Mengya tripped over vines, scratched by branches and blocked by rocks.


    But all this could not stop her running.


    I don''t know how long it took, and I don''t know whether the direction she pursued was right or not. Her mind was no longer clear, and her eyes were blurred by tears.


    "Long Tianyu, where are you? Will you come out to see me? I miss you so much."


    This name, which was tightly entangled with her since she returned to this time and space, became a curse that made her crazy.


    She exhausted all her strength and lost her way in the woods, but she didn''t feel any regret.


    Because he''s right here.


    "Come out! Come out! Where are you, where are you?"


    She wailed in the silent forest.


    I cried all the thoughts, anxieties, waiting and ecstasy of this year.


    If she didn''t separate, she wouldn''t know that he was so important to her.


    Once upon a time, he was chasing her steps. She thought she was free and easy like the wind, but she didn''t know that he was like a broad sea, spoiling everything about her.


    Kneeling in the woods, his mind was full of the past between them.


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was completely grasped by someone, because in the moonlight cast by the forest, a figure appeared in her sight like a ghost.


    She kept choking, like a small animal that failed in hunting, sitting on the ground and looking at her heart.


    For a long time, she heard someone and sighed low.


    "Alas..."


    She heard the long lost voice that belonged to him.


    She stretched out her arm and sat on the ground like a lying child. Even if her tears hadn''t stopped, she asked him to come and hug herself like she had done countless times.


    One step, two steps, his steps were hesitant for some reason, but when he was getting closer and closer to her, his steps were no longer stable, but rushed to her with great eagerness.


    People, once again ran into his arms.


    Lin Mengya only felt the sky spinning for a while, and her whole body was trembling with excitement.


    "I... I called you many times... Why didn''t you come out to see me?"


    She cried out of breath and questioned him in his arms with a thick nasal voice.


    "I, I''ve been following you. You''re running too fast, I can''t catch up."


    He smiled bitterly and responded in a low voice.


    But his arms were tightly closed, imprisoning people in his arms.


    "I miss you so much... Miss you so much... Do you know?"


    Her tone was full of grievances, but the complaint just hidden in her heart had long disappeared.


    Small hands grabbed his clothes, for fear that he would disappear from his eyes again.


    "I know, I know, I miss you."


    A short sentence miraculously comforted her heart.


    Lin Mengya shrinks her body into a ball and the whole nest into his arms.

 Chapter 1182

    The cry became smaller and smaller. Long Tianyu lowered his head and pecked her eyes.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about face. The whole person is like a koala, tightly wrapped around her big tree.


    "Well, good, don''t cry."


    He gently patted her on the back, like coaxing a child, coaxing her with infinite tenderness and patience.


    "You... Why didn''t you come to me?"


    Lin Mengya finally found her reason. For many years, she didn''t seem to cry so hard since she had memory.


    However, at least in front of their own men, it is not a shame.


    "Alas..."


    Long Tianyu sat on the ground with her in his arms and pressed her little head into his chest. In his tone, there was a few threads of helplessness.


    "I have to, silly girl. Do you know how hard I tried to see you? But it''s worth seeing you more than anything."


    This made her heart as sweet as honey. But soon, she reacted.


    "What the hell are you doing? Can you tell me?"


    His snuggle chest stiffened for a moment, and then he touched her long hair.


    "Ya''er, listen to me. You should take charge of the palace family as soon as possible. I know you are very smart and capable. You should remember that you must make the palace family the leader of the top ten aristocratic families in the shortest time. Only in that way can you protect yourself."


    His tone was a little urgent, and Lin Mengya could only nod.


    "Also, don''t mention me or Ning''er to anyone. Don''t trust anyone. All you can trust is yourself, you know?"


    Lin Mengya continued to nod, but in her heart, an ominous premonition grew stronger and stronger.


    "Also, you must forget me. Forget our past, our feelings and me."


    Her breath stagnated, because the big hands that could bring her the most sense of security quietly wound around her neck, and something pierced her skin.


    He gently dropped the last sentence in her ear.


    Then she collapsed into soft mud and was gently put on the ground by him.


    The figure walked farther and farther, passed the beam of moonlight that once illuminated him, and merged into the deeper darkness.


    Lying on the ground, Lin Mengya, who could only watch him go farther and farther, closed her eyes.


    In the deep forest, even the cicadas disappeared.


    The rustling woods shook, and then a huge animal head appeared in front of her.


    "Woo..."


    The familiar voice sounded faintly on her head.


    Lin Mengya slowly got up and was arched by the head of a tiger.


    "Xiaohu, are you here to pick me up?"


    The recognized little guy immediately got into her arms, stretched out his long tongue and gently licked her face.


    "You know what? There are two kinds of people in this world. One is a fool and the other is a fool. You know, who are he and I?"


    The little tiger tilted his head. Obviously, this problem is a little difficult for him.


    "Oh..." Shallow laughter came out of the night.


    "We are all fools. Because we will never compromise, nor will we be willing to wrong ourselves. So -"


    She stretched out her hand and touched the little needle hole behind her neck.


    "So no one can take anything from us!"


    The line of sight moved to the direction where long Tianyu disappeared just now.


    The lips were quietly hooked up. At this time, the moonlight moved slightly to her direction.


    There was a strange smile on a face with messy crying and red and swollen eyes.


    Come on, let her see who will win!


    Apart from Lin Mengya and the little tiger who came to find her, there will never be a fourth living creature who knows what happened in the forest.


    Long Tianyu walked away from his favorite woman step by step, but his steps didn''t stop at all.


    Until he appeared on the other side of the forest, where there had been several figures kneeling to welcome his arrival.


    "Master."


    In the moonlight, he got rid of the dark man in the forest, with long hair and tall figure.


    A pair of eyes are cold to the bone, like the cold star that has never been moved by the world in the Milky way.


    "Yes."


    It seemed that he was impatient. Long Tianyu didn''t talk to anyone, but walked in the direction of horses not far away.


    Who knows, but a man stopped him.


    "Sir, please stay. I have something to ask you."


    The man''s smiling face was as usual, his gray hair was carefully tied behind his head, and his skirt seemed not to be stained with fine dust, but his boots were covered with soil and fallen leaves, which was incompatible with his feeling.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him without answering.


    But the long sword at the waist was like electricity. As soon as it came out of its sheath, it cut off a person''s head.


    Blood splashed and the headless body fell slowly.


    The old man seemed surprised and his smile froze on his face.


    "Congratulations."


    No one dared to say anything, and there was silence everywhere.


    Long Tianyu got on his horse and walked as if he didn''t miss it.


    "Manager mu, shall we --?"


    When manager Mu''s confidants saw that someone had left, they dared to come in the morning and ask him for instructions.


    But manager Mu hesitated, because he saw the man stabbing poison into the woman''s body with his own eyes.


    Moreover, the dead one seems to be the confidant he brought from there.


    "No, the poison of forgetting feelings can''t be solved. Since you have made up your mind, we can''t do anything more."


    "Yes."


    His men withdrew, and after looking at the dark mountains and forests, the strange feeling in his heart has not been eliminated.


    According to the man''s statement, the Lord is very affectionate towards the young lady of the palace family. How can he be willing to forget her?


    Moreover, if it weren''t for the use of the Gong family, I would want someone to kill Gong ya.


    He sighed secretly. People like them always hope that the people they serve will be merciless.


    But if so How many days can they live?


    "Let''s go and remember today. If anyone confides a word, kill him."


    The man who seemed helpless just now suddenly changed into a su Sha face.


    His men nodded and agreed, and no one dared to disobey his orders.


    A group of people left Yanxia mountain on horseback, and what they didn''t know was what kind of waves Weiguo would make because of them.


    The darkness receded and the dawn came as promised.


    In the camp where the fugitive slaves were stationed, palace three and palace five all had red eyes.


    "No!"


    Someone came out of the woods, waved his hand and looked depressed.


    "Not here either."


    Another person is the same. After they found Gong Ya and ran to the deep forest, they have sent many people to look for him.


    If Zhu Yan hadn''t stopped them in time and said to take them up the mountain first and then gather the strength of those people to find them together.


    I''m afraid they''re still wandering around the woods like headless flies.


    "Why not? I beg you to look for it again! My sister... My brother is very weak, and he can''t stand it!"


    Gong Sany begged everyone to find it again. When they knew that the lost envoy was a God, they were also eager to help.


    But in such a big forest, people seem to have disappeared, and half a trace can''t be found.


    Gong Wu is gnashing his teeth and looking at the woods.


    From the first dawn, he wanted to find someone in the forest.


    However, they were all held by kind people.


    They are not familiar with this forest, and there are many dangers in it. If Gong Wu breaks in, he is afraid to find someone to find him.


    "You see, the divine tiger is back!"


    "It''s carrying a man on its back. It''s a divine envoy! It''s a divine envoy!"


    The runaway slaves straightened their eyes at the sight of the majestic tiger.


    When I saw its back again, I was even more excited after I had been missing for a night.


    "Ya... Brother, it''s really my brother!"


    Gong Wu couldn''t care about anything else and rushed up at once.


    Pushed everyone away and wanted to see ya''er.


    "Woo..."


    Who knows, as soon as he approached, the roar came at him impolitely.


    The other one, the huge snow wolf who led them last night, should also give a sound and trot for fear of running over.


    In Gong Wu''s surprised eyes, the two beasts sniffed at Gong ya, and then licked gently. Finally, the God tiger lay on the ground, and the God wolf was responsible for warning it.


    The two animals kept whimpering, transmitting the message they would understand between them.


    Gong Wu looked more and more strange, but obviously, others were used to it.


    "It''s good to get used to it. These two divine beasts don''t give face to anyone except the emissary. By the way, there''s the little brother who can also communicate with the divine beast. But I think he''s not as comfortable as the emissary."


    A runaway slave who looked very experienced and experienced quietly explained to Gong Wu.


    "You mean, my brother, can communicate with those two beasts?"


    The fugitive slave nodded and said with great interest.


    "You don''t know that it was the divine envoy who saved us that day with these two divine beasts. Oh, no, they fell from the sky and stepped on colorful auspicious clouds, which was more solemn than the Bodhisattva! It must be my mother''s dedication to Buddha before she died that Bodhisattva would let the divine envoy save us!"


    The question mark of Gong Wuyi''s head, huh? Envoys? Colorful auspicious clouds?


    Is that his little sister?


    But obviously, yes.


    In such a short time, those runaway slaves have knelt around.


    Each worshipped in the direction of GONGYA, with incomparable piety.


    Gong Wu rubbed his eyes and silently walked to his equally dull third brother.


    "This..."


    Lost a color and went to the little sister, but the third brother didn''t seem to understand.


    "Third brother? Third brother?"


    After Gong Wu shouted a few times, the latter looked at him as if he had lost his soul.


    "Wake up! Wake up!"


    In desperation, Gong Wu had to stretch out his hand and shake Gong San''s shoulder.


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    "What about this?"


    Gong San looked at him and didn''t understand.

 Chapter 1183

    "Wait."


    For a long time, Gong Sancai slowly breathed out, and looked at the direction of the two beasts with a complex look.


    The little sister of their family will really surprise them again and again.


    The pilgrimage was almost over, and the sleeping man lying on the back of the tiger woke up.


    "This... Where is this?"


    The strange environment made her head not accept it for a moment.


    She didn''t react until she saw the runaway slave kneeling beside her.


    It seems that Xiaohu carried her to the camp.


    "Brother, you finally wake up!"


    Zhu Yan jumped up and winked at her desperately.


    I''m afraid she forgot her disguise and revealed her true identity.


    "Oh, oh, what are you doing?"


    After waking up completely, Lin Mengya also remembered her first task.


    She remembers everything long Tianyu told her, but she doesn''t know whether the impromptu performance of their husband and wife last night has achieved their goal.


    It is a little difficult for her to completely restrain the excitement of seeing her lover and pretend to forget to follow his past.


    But don''t be afraid, she can handle it.


    "Everyone was overjoyed to see you coming."


    Nie Qing came over. Compared with when he first met him, the man looked a lot more energetic.


    It seems that I''m in a good mood.


    "Everyone get up quickly. Everything now depends on your own efforts."


    She is still not used to being an envoy. She always feels that if she is worshipped, she will have a creepy feeling.


    For the runaway slaves, her words are the Oracle, of course, there is no disobedience.


    Last night, in addition to sending people to find her, the runaway slaves also set up tents.


    This is part of the materials prepared by the palace family this time. Although they also built a shack or something, they always have no tools to take advantage of.


    This time, the palace family brought enough things for them to build a wooden house here.


    Lin Mengya and his party were welcomed into the first tent.


    After they were seated, Gong Wu couldn''t wait and stabbed Lin Mengya secretly.


    "Why did you suddenly go crazy and run into the woods last night?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Wu, slightly frowned and rubbed her eyebrows.


    "I can''t remember clearly. Don''t you know why I ran in?"


    Now, I don''t know what to say.


    He touched his head, looked at his third brother, and said hesitantly.


    "I don''t know. I just heard from the third brother that you seem crazy. You drill into the forest and they can''t catch up with you. Later, we sent many people out to find you, but we still got nothing. Did you meet a mountain ghost?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and pretended to shrug helplessly.


    A little lonely in his tone, he whispered.


    "I don''t know. It seems that I had a big dream. But after waking up, I don''t remember anything in my dream. It seems that I forgot something important."


    Gong Wu looked worried for fear that she might be hurt last night.


    If Gong San hadn''t coughed and reminded him, I''m afraid now he would pull Lin Mengya down the mountain to find a doctor.


    "Lord envoy, I wonder if you have something important to tell us this time?"


    Nie Qing has a good sense of propriety. Although he doesn''t know the true identity of the envoy, he can raise so many materials in such a short time. I think he knows that his identity is not simple.


    Therefore, he is also respectful to the envoy.


    "I don''t have anything important to do. I just photographed a few miserable people like you at the foot of the mountain and sent them up the mountain. Later, I''ll send someone to send you some supplies. You must have the capital to protect yourself before winter comes."


    "OK."


    "Also, I hope your eyes can be brighter."


    Nie Qing looked at her with some obvious doubts in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s sight drifted out without leaving a trace.


    There, the runaway slaves are doing things in full swing. On the surface, they can''t see any trace.


    "Was it true that there were only captured slaves among those who escaped that night?"


    Although the Xu family and the Rong family are at odds, according to normal logic, they should not let go of the people here because they are in love and reason.


    Unless they are well prepared to round up the big fish at any time.


    Nie Qing nodded, but his face was somewhat embarrassed.


    "I understand what the envoy said, but... I''m not good at it."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows that Nie Qing was just a vanguard in the army.


    "Brother Gong, if it''s convenient, I''d better ask him to stay here and help you for a while. Brother Gong, what do you think of this?"


    Although I didn''t discuss with him, there was no trace of unexpected emotion on Gong San''s face.


    She must have guessed it when she insisted on him coming with her.


    "Well, there will be a lot of trouble for the three brothers in the palace!"


    Nie Qing smelled the speech and showed a somewhat relaxed smile.


    Seeing that he didn''t resist at all, Lin Mengya seemed to be sincere, so she put down half of her hanging heart.


    After several people discussed for a while, Nie Qing led Gong San to inspect the situation of the station.


    Gong Wu followed Lin Mengya step by step, and they went to the edge of the forest.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu were lazily resting. When they saw her, they also came over and lay down at her feet.


    "Little sister, how did you subdue such a divine beast?"


    Gong Wu widened his eyes and looked at a tiger and a wolf close at hand.


    In fact, last night, when they were looking for Gong ya, they met a wild wolf.


    But at the critical moment, Zhu Yan made a roar similar to wolf roar. Surprisingly, it was the huge snow wolf walking steadily in the moonlight.


    Know now, Gong Wu didn''t come out of the shock of the snow wolf.


    Calm, introverted, but with an unusual King domineering.


    But what he did not expect was that such a beautiful and wild snow wolf would crawl at the feet of his little sister.


    He had a little more admiration for the woman.


    "I forgot, too. Maybe I have fate with them."


    Squatting down, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and touched Xiaobai and Xiaohu.


    Both of them were given to her by long Tianyu, so she had to leave them on the mountain.


    No matter what their husband and wife face, she must not bring these things to innocent people.


    "What have you forgotten? No, I remember you always have a good memory. Little sister, did you have a nightmare?"


    Next to him came Gong Wu''s concerned greetings.


    Lin Mengya sat beside Xiaobai and buried her face in its oily fur.


    Long Tianyu said she could never trust anyone.


    That means there are spies around her.


    Who could it be?


    The five brothers of the palace family can be ruled out for the time being.


    Because long Tianyu said that she should take charge of the palace family as soon as possible.


    If you want to run the palace family, you must rely on the five brothers of the palace family. If there are unreliable people among them, long Tianyu will definitely remind her.


    There is no doubt about Bai su. They live and die together. Bai Su is not an outsider, but her family.


    The rest is chen''er and Zhu Yan.


    Zhu Yan obviously has a problem. If it is so easy to be exposed, long Tianyu won''t remind him at all.


    As for you


    Long Tianyu knows more about her personality than anyone else.


    For her, so far, she is not a person who can be completely trusted.


    The reason why long Tianyu reminded her like this coincided with her idea.


    Someone she trusted and would never think of betrayed her.


    This person, who led the auction house to resell Zhu Yan, tried to replace her position with Lin MengWu.


    In other words, there is a ''third party'' hidden in the dark who is plotting to harm her.


    In any case, she must be extremely careful to fight.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter with you? Are you not feeling well? Otherwise, let''s go down the mountain and I''ll take you to see the doctor."


    Looking up, he saw Gong Wu''s worried face.


    Lin Mengya felt her chest warm and nodded.


    She came up this time just to send her third brother and supplies.


    Now that the goal had been achieved and there was unexpected joy, she was satisfied.


    After saying goodbye to Nie Qing and her third brother, and agreeing that one month later, she sent someone to pick up Gong San, Lin Mengya went down the mountain.


    "Ow --"


    The roar of the tiger shook the mountain forest. Xiaobai carried her on his back. Xiaohu carried Zhu Yan on his back. Gong Wu kept shuttling through the forest.


    The wind was fast and the lightning was fast. I soon got to the foot of the mountain.


    "Be good."


    Lin Mengya jumped down and touched Xiaobai''s head. The proud snow wolf king showed a trace of reluctance in her big eyes.


    But it still licked Lin Mengya''s hand, turned around and answered his companion''s side.


    "Zhu Yan, you should take good care of both of them, okay?"


    He waved desperately at Zhu Yan, but the latter hung his head and refused to raise his head and say goodbye to her.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu turned away from her sight.


    Looking at Zhu Yan who refused to talk to her all the time, Lin Mengya''s heart could not help feeling a little worried.


    I hope the child doesn''t do anything stupid, or


    On second thought, I thought of Xiaobai and Xiaohu. They''re here. It''s okay.


    Look at the sky outside. The sun is setting. Lin Mengya has been sitting on the stone by the forest for a long time.


    Finally, Gong Wu''s embarrassed figure appeared in front of her.


    By the time he finally stopped in front of her, the man was already panting worse than the dog.


    "Hoo... Hoo... You run fast. Pity my legs!"


    With a flushed handsome face, Gong Wu complained discontentedly.


    "Who made you grow only two legs and go. If we ride back now, we can still hurry to sleep."

 Chapter 1184

    "You... You heartless girl! Next time, we might as well change."


    Gong Wu glanced at her and said angrily.


    Lin Mengya shrugged and didn''t care much.


    After all, except for her and Zhu Yan, others can''t ride Xiaobai and Xiaohu.


    When Gong Wu had enough breathing, the two continued to go outside.


    This time, in order not to attract too many people''s attention, except for the three of them, the rest are the freed domestic slaves of the Gong family.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as the two talents came to the place where the horses were placed, Gong Wu stopped her.


    Looking at his suddenly serious face, Lin Mengya felt a faint uneasiness.


    Gong Wu blocked her behind and stared around.


    He drew a circle in the palm of her hand.


    Lin Mengya immediately learned that it seemed that someone surrounded them.


    "Who is it?"


    Rao is Gong Wu''s martial arts. He didn''t do it easily, but chose to find out the other party''s purpose.


    A very subtle footsteps came, even Gong Wu didn''t notice, but Lin Mengya''s hearing barely caught it.


    I don''t know when more than a dozen people came out of the woods.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    Gong Wu didn''t change his look. He didn''t know whether it was an expert who was brave or deliberately pretended to be calm.


    However, he held Lin Mengya''s hand, but in an instant, a layer of cold sweat came out.


    It seems that each other is a master.


    The other party didn''t answer, but rushed at them.


    And Gong Wu had already prepared, pulled out the long sword hanging around his waist and went away.


    Swords intersect, cutting off countless fallen leaves.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the big tree, seeing and listening.


    Those people are aiming at the key of palace five.


    After being blocked by his superior grid, he came at her again!


    These people! Just to kill her!


    The poison in the cuff was ready to go, but Lin Mengya endured it again.


    no way! She must not be found. She is a poison doctor!


    "Run! Run to the woods!"


    On that side, Gong Wu has killed red eyes.


    He bit his teeth and shouted.


    Then, with a very tricky jump of his long sword, he separated the killing of those people.


    But the cuffs have turned red.


    Lin Mengya knows that this is not the time for her mother-in-law.


    Seizing a chance, he turned and ran into the woods.


    The mountains here are lush, and the routes chosen by Xiaohu and Xiaobai are rare terrain.


    She still smells of Xiaobai and Xiaohu. At least the animals in Shaolin will not come out to harm her.


    Between the electric light and the red stone, Lin Mengya moved her legs, like a cunning rabbit, and instantly got into the forest.


    Those who besieged palace five were indeed separated to pursue.


    But the remaining few people, however, were even more vicious and vicious, and greeted him.


    "Come on! Let me see what you can do today, ha ha ha -"


    The pain aroused the murderous desire in Gong Wu''s bones.


    Lin Mengya finally heard Gong Wuxing''s crazy laughter.


    But at this time, she had no time to care about him.


    She kept running in the grass. She could only pray secretly that her luck would not be so bad.


    "This way! She''s running this way!"


    No! His whereabouts were found.


    Lin Mengya kept shuttling through the forest like a headless fly.


    She can''t use poison easily. The reason why long Tianyu stabbed the poison into her body last night was that she didn''t know it by relying on the other party. She was invincible.


    But once she is exposed, I''m afraid it will bring great trouble to long Tianyu.


    So she can only rely on her head.


    It''s a pity that the group of people behind her don''t give her a chance to think.


    With a swish, the sharp blade passed by her side.


    She could only clench her lips without making any movement.


    The chase in the forest gradually opened the distance because of the complex terrain, but Lin Mengya still didn''t relax at all.


    She must find a hiding place as soon as possible, or she will be caught by the group sooner or later because of her physical exhaustion.


    "Where''s the man? Did you find him?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from a distance. If Lin Mengya was shocked, her body trembled and her movement stopped for a moment.


    How? Why is he here?


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart seemed to be gripped by someone and hurt slightly.


    "Lord Wuxiao, I haven''t caught that woman yet."


    Wuxiao? No, he''s not Wuxiao, he''s her Qinghu! It''s the Qinghu who can dress up as a woman to vent her anger and find her a secret place of flowers!


    It was hard for her to control her steps, and an idea hovered in her mind.


    Do you? Could it be that the person who betrayed her was Qinghu?


    unable! impossible!


    Anyone will betray her, but Qinghu won''t!


    "So you''re here."


    The sound behind her shocked Lin Mengya.


    She slowly turned around and looked at the pure fox in golden clothes in shock.


    Black hair like ink, pale long eyes, looked at her like a smile.


    But such a clear fox was so familiar that she felt strange.


    "Somebody, tie her up for me."


    She heard the command without temperature, and her hair came out of Qinghu''s mouth. Lin Mengya forgot to resist until she was tied into a meat dumpling.


    "What did you do to Gongwu? Did you kill him?"


    Qinghu, no, or Wuxiao, walked slowly in front of her.


    Slender fingers pinched her chin.


    The cold touch made Lin Mengya shiver.


    "Yes, I ordered someone to cut him to death one by one. Who let her infect you?"


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu coldly. The man had a sneer on his lips, but in his eyes, he had a strange desire.


    "Call everyone back and we''ll withdraw."


    "Yes!"


    The man in black beside him immediately replied, and then the man sounded a bamboo flute.


    It seems to be a sharp sound with special meaning, which can spread all over the forest.


    Soon, several people in black jumped to her side.


    "Lord Wuxiao, shall we take her back?"


    The man in black seemed a little dissatisfied with his order and asked.


    Qinghu returned to his senses, and his thin lips lifted a smile.


    "Why, are you questioning me?"


    "My subordinates dare not, but the order we received was to kill on the spot."


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "Really? I forgot. I''m sorry."


    The subordinates thought he had changed his mind and just wanted to let the woman go, but they didn''t expect that in a short moment, the change was abrupt.


    "Wuxiao... You..."


    Blood splashed in the forest.


    Everyone was killed by one shot.


    Qing Hu threw down the long sword in his hand, hooked the corner of his mouth and said.


    "I once swore that I would kill all those who wanted to harm her in my life. Damn you."


    Before the words fell, the people all swallowed their breath.


    Qinghu sneered and hurried to Lin Mengya.


    However, the latter avoided the hand of his rope he was going to untie.


    "Girl, listen to me."


    "Explain what? Did you play with long Tianyu without telling me, or did you almost break my leg to observe Gong Wu''s sword technique? Qinghu, you are brave!"


    Just now, Qinghu, who was ruthless, immediately turned into Wei''s wronged little daughter-in-law.


    But Lin Mengya still stared at him angrily and stepped on him.


    "What do you call this? I''m scared to death. Do you know?"


    In fact, think about it and know that the person who betrayed her can''t be Qinghu.


    This guy, like long Tianyu, knows everything about her.


    After last night''s experience, I knew this guy was acting!


    Moreover, the sword he just shot Lin Mengya looked very familiar.


    From his strength and speed, this guy is obviously imitating Gong five!


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Well, doesn''t it hurt to tie it like this?"


    Qinghu''s smile was bright and shining in his eyes, just like two people.


    Lin Mengya also wanted to interrogate him well. After liberating her hands, her little hands screwed on Qinghu''s ears.


    "How did you get here? One or two, don''t know. Tell me to be safe. Don''t you know I''m worried about you?"


    Where does Qinghu dare to struggle, he can only suffer a face and hope that his girl is not so angry.


    Half bent over and humbly begged the female king to sell well.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t really want to embarrass him. After pulling for a while, she let go of her hand.


    "Aren''t we also forced by others? Girl, don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    He hasn''t seen this lovely little girl for a year.


    If it hadn''t been for her belief, I''m afraid he would have collapsed.


    "Eh? Where''s the poison on you? How did you get rid of it all? Your physique has recovered?"


    What Lin Mengya is most worried about is his body.


    Unexpectedly, he is all right.


    Let the girl''s soft hands touch and pinch herself, Qinghu narrowed his eyes and smiled like a successful fox.


    But the next second, because he felt the murderous spirit of the girl, he answered immediately.


    "Because I have got a complete inheritance, which is much better than the half hanging things of the Xin family. Girl, my time is limited. Now you have to remember every word I say, you know?"


    Qinghu looked at her seriously, in a very serious tone.


    Lin Mengya nodded and couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll all come back. With you holding our hearts, we won''t go far."


    It seemed that she felt what she thought in her heart. Qinghu gently touched her little head.


    Although he is also extremely reluctant, time is really running out.


    "Remember, don''t come to us until you have the strength to become the head of the top ten aristocratic families. Also, when you meet next time, maybe we won''t be who we are now."

 Chapter 1185

    "Are you leaving?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously grabbed his sleeve and asked eagerly.


    "We''ll see you again, girl. Take care of yourself."


    Although she didn''t give up and was helpless, Qinghu slowly pulled her hand off her sleeve.


    "Don''t go! Qinghu, don''t go!"


    She stood in place, watched Qinghu, smiled and waved at her, and disappeared in front of her.


    Lin Mengya sometimes hates her reason. If reason didn''t stop her, she would catch up and keep them around when she died.


    Why on earth? Why do they always have difficulties to leave themselves so cruelly?


    Lin Mengya looked at the direction Qinghu left and cried silently.


    Enough crying and enough venting.


    Lin Mengya sat on the ground, sobbing in a small voice.


    Whether long Tianyu or Qinghu, they are still waiting for her.


    In that case, she had no spare time to cry and grieve.


    Wiping away her tears, Lin Mengya triggered her original flexible nature.


    The greater the pressure, the greater her rebound.


    If it is not enough to be in charge of a palace family, she must stand at the top of the family!


    If this is not enough, then she will stir up the world and make the sun and moon pale!


    In short, those who dare to rob her man and harm her relatives, just wash their necks and wait for her.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya saw the dead bodies behind her.


    Although Qinghu and long Tianyu refused to tell her anything, they actually left clues in the dark.


    She is always on guard. If someone here is not dead, she must make up a knife.


    In this way, we can protect Qinghu.


    "Xiaoya! Xiaoya! Where are you?"


    Not far away, the call of Gong Wu came.


    She knew that Gong Wu would never die with Qinghu!


    "Brother five, I''m here!"


    She jumped up and desperately called Gong Wu.


    The latter immediately ran over, grabbed her shoulder and looked up and down.


    After making sure she was unharmed, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s OK, eh? Why are they all dead?"


    Gong Wu looked at the group of people behind him and frowned slightly.


    Although he was not badly hurt, he also brought a lot of injuries. I think these people are also very difficult to deal with.


    "This is not the time to talk. I''ll explain to you later. Now, brother five, can you help me hide our whereabouts?"


    The appearance of Qinghu today is by no means accidental.


    From the signs between him and long Tianyu, there must be a lot of danger around them.


    It''s really rare to come here to see her.


    In that case, she must live up to their efforts.


    "It''s not difficult. Wait for me outside first, and I''ll be there later."


    Gong Wuyang smiled proudly. It was obvious that he had some experience in this kind of thing.


    Lin Mengya nodded and walked some way, but her brain never stopped thinking.


    On that day, long Tianyu fell in her ear and said only two words - memory.


    She thought it was a hint that she should not forget to forget him.


    But just now Qinghu said that maybe when they meet again, they will no longer be them.


    The combination of the two gave her an incredible idea.


    If it''s really what she thinks, it seems that she really has to step up her action.


    But the two of them will not be caught without a hand. Which of them will be at the mercy of others?


    After a rustle came from the side, Gong Wu came to her with fallen leaves.


    "It''s all done, little sister. Let''s go."


    For fear of being ambushed again, they did not choose the path they had taken.


    Fortunately, except for some harmless little animals, I never met any other people or beasts.


    According to Gong Wu, he has killed those who surrounded him, and the rest are here.


    Lin Mengya also compared the number of people. Fortunately, except Qinghu, everything else has been removed.


    Even so, she can let go of her heart.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a stream.


    Lin Mengya squatted there and washed her face with water little by little.


    Take out the silver needle and restore your appearance.


    Gong Wu stood next to her and looked at her bit by bit. From an ordinary man, he recovered his unique color. He couldn''t help but be crazy.


    Subconsciously stretched out his hand and gently touched the slight red mark on her face.


    The soft touch made Gong Wu retract his hand like an electric shock.


    "Is there anything on my face?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what he meant and took another picture of the stream. Fortunately, there was nothing like it.


    Gong Wu turned his head and his face turned red.


    A sister is a sister. Even her skin is different from their brothers.


    "Nothing... Nothing. By the way, did you do any harm to your appearance?"


    Lin Mengya took the stream and combed her long hair.


    "It''s OK once in a while. If it''s often used, it may cause skin relaxation. However, there''s no way. I''ll prepare some medicine when I get back to the palace later."


    The function of this set of acupuncture is to control the muscles of the face.


    Once or twice is OK. After a long time, her muscles and skin lose elasticity, and she will become a wrinkled old lady.


    "Well, don''t you care? I''ve heard that appearance is the most important thing for girls."


    Lin Mengya looked at her naive little brother and smiled a little jokingly on her lips.


    "Brother five, you haven''t liked a girl yet?"


    Originally, it was only a slightly red face, but now it has become red.


    Gong Wu unconsciously took a step outside and refused to turn his head.


    "If you only like this girl''s appearance, she will grow old one day. I''m different. I have too many interesting places besides appearance, such as body."


    Another step away from her, Lin Mengya held back her smile, looked at the red faced five brothers and waved.


    "Come on, beauty is only a part of me. People should live freely, regardless of the aging years."


    Gong Wu bowed his head and thought about what she said.


    Lin Mengya walked in front, and Gong Wu thought about things in the back.


    The two talents went around to the foot of the mountain, and Lin Mengya saw the farmers again.


    However, it was time to cook, but she didn''t see the curl of cooking smoke.


    Even the chickens, ducks, geese and dogs that used to walk freely in the yard disappeared.


    "Wait a minute! There seems to be something wrong ahead."


    She suddenly stopped and Gong Wu almost hit her.


    Subconsciously grabbed her arm, but it felt like catching a handful of charcoal and suddenly released it again.


    "Brother five, go and have a look."


    Lin Mengya didn''t find his abnormality, but whispered at the farmhouses.


    The latter, like a sleepwalker, nodded and walked down the mountain with big steps.


    Until, he saw the blood red in the yard.


    The footsteps suddenly became light, and he walked past with his body hidden.


    Until he could see everything in the yard, his eyebrows frowned tightly.


    After carefully checking several farmhouses, Gong Wu returned to her.


    "How''s it going?"


    "They''re all dead. There''s no chicken or dog left."


    Gong Wu shook his head with a heavy tone.


    "Can you tell who did it?"


    They are just ordinary hunters and have never provoked anyone. How can they be killed?


    "They were all killed with random knives. They looked miserable. There were no suspicious traces around except the messy footprints."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and turned her mind.


    "Can it be that those people did it?"


    She''s referring to the people who killed her just now.


    Gong Wu thought and shook his head.


    "They are all masters and use swords, but the ones below use knives."


    It wasn''t the same group. Then, who could it be?


    "Let''s go first. I always think it''s wrong here."


    With that, she was about to go down.


    But unexpectedly, Gong Wu stopped her.


    "Wait a minute."


    Looking down Gong Wu''s eyes, Lin Mengya saw several woodcutters cutting firewood.


    Those people were carrying a stack of firewood. It seemed that they were familiar with the hunter family.


    "Ah - killed!"


    When the woodcutters saw the situation in the yard, they ran out of fear.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu saw them running to the distance. After a while, they called a team of people who looked like city guards.


    "My Lord! This is it!"


    The woodcutters have turned pale with fear, and none of them can accept it. The relatives and friends who were good before going out have lost their life and become dead bodies.


    The city guard only went in and looked at it and shouted loudly.


    "Come on, go and report to captain Wei. These mountain people were killed by runaway slaves on the mountain!"


    Such a hasty decision, I''m afraid it''s already ready?


    Lin Mengya gave a silent sneer, but took Gong Wu and turned around to find another way down the mountain.


    "Those escaped slaves didn''t kill them! They were unarmed. How could they kill those prey? I think it''s clearly -"


    "You know, I know, but who would believe it?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at Gong Wu coldly. The latter immediately closed his mouth and was about to erupt from his eyes.


    She understood why these people died.


    And from now on, as long as what happens at the foot of Yanxia mountain will be recorded in the accounts of the escaped slaves.


    Nobody cares whether they did it or not.


    Because they are fugitive slaves, they should be sinners.


    Lin Mengya walked faster and faster. There was a fire burning in her heart.


    This group of guys blackened by desire originally wanted to let the 2000 people live in peace, but now it seems that they are pressed step by step.


    In that case, don''t blame her!


    The two men walked a long way before they found the carriage they had hidden.

 Chapter 1186

    Fortunately, the fourth brother was considerate and had someone put a carriage not far away.


    I don''t know that the four brothers have such a wide circle of friends. There are still many temporary things brought by Gong Si to them in the humble small farmyard.


    "Aunt, please."


    Lin Mengya always has a sweet mouth. Her parents keep shouting. The two old people who look very simple and honest also like this beautiful little girl.


    If they hadn''t been in a hurry, the aunt would have wanted to hold her for a while.


    "No trouble, no trouble. When you go back, remember to say hello to the fourth young master."


    Gong Si often uses an alias when wandering in the Jianghu.


    But whoever has a really good relationship with him, he will tell others that he can do four.


    So many people will call him the fourth young master.


    "OK, I''ll bring it to him. Although I don''t have much silver, it can also be used as money or money to settle down. Listen to my advice, Jincang city... No, the whole Xinzhou will be in chaos soon. Go and take refuge with reliable relatives."


    In the baggage left by Gong Si, there were some silver notes of small denomination in addition to clothes and shoes.


    She borrowed twenty thousand Liang before. Several brothers said that they should give her private money so that she doesn''t have to take it seriously.


    This time, she has secretly left it to Zhu Yan.


    I hope that little guy can understand her pains.


    She took out the largest one of fifty Liang and stuffed it into aunt''s hand.


    "Oh, the fourth childe is our old couple''s great benefactor. It''s impossible. Girl, take it back quickly. It''s impossible!"


    The old couple refused, but Lin Mengya''s attitude was more firm.


    "Uncle and aunt, we are still in a hurry. Don''t refuse. Remember, we must leave Jincang city as soon as possible. Don''t sleep too hard at night. This day will change."


    With that, before the old couple could react, Lin Mengya jumped into the carriage and left.


    They disguised themselves as a pair of brothers and sisters doing business everywhere and bypassed Jincang city.


    But along the way, they saw that there seemed to be an army going in the direction of Jincang city.


    "Alas, the golden warehouse city is going to be lively."


    On the way, there are many business trips like them.


    Because the appearance of Lin Mengya and Gong Wu is somewhat eye-catching, after passing through a small town, Lin Mengya reluctantly prepared several medicines.


    At this time, both of them have a waxy yellow face and big and small eyes. At most, they can still see. They can''t even be called beautiful.


    "Uncle, what do you mean?"


    She got out of the carriage with a slightly hoarse voice that matched her appearance.


    The one who spoke was an elderly horse dealer.


    The man raised his eyelids and looked in the direction of Jincang City, pretending to say deeply.


    "Let''s say you two are young. Since you are doing such a business, you should be more informed. Do you know whose army this is?"


    In fact, Gong Wu knew, but the two still pretended to be open-minded and shook their heads.


    "I know you don''t know. This is the army of King Xiao of Lushan. A relative of his family died in the Jincang city. It is said that it was done by runaway slaves. King Xiao didn''t give up. He sent 3000 elite soldiers to destroy them."


    Runaway slave?


    After Lin Mengya and Gong Wu looked at each other, Gong Wu quietly accelerated the speed of the carriage and kept away from the crowd.


    The man who died, isn''t it Xie Tianyu?


    But apart from him, I''m afraid others don''t have this ability.


    "Shall we go back and tell them?"


    For a long time, Gong wucai asked in a low voice.


    Others don''t say that there is Gong San with other Gong family there. He can''t care.


    "It doesn''t matter. They don''t dare to start now. After going back, I''ll find a way to make these 3000 elite soldiers unable to start."


    There must be an insider on Yanxia mountain!


    Previously, Lin Mengya was afraid that her third brother didn''t have a chance to find out. Now, it''s a good opportunity.


    "You mean --"


    "The Ma family, the younger brother of a concubine, can let King Xiao use 3000 elite soldiers. Don''t you think it''s too simple?"


    Gong Wu was silent. He understood Lin Mengya''s meaning.


    Don''t mention that a concubine''s brother is dead. Even if the concubine''s room is dead, King Xiao may not send troops.


    This shows that the princess of the Ma family is not in the mind of King Xiao at all.


    It seems that she has found a great breakthrough.


    All the way in a hurry, they collected local intelligence as they walked.


    It would have been a few days, but it took more than half a month.


    By the time the two of them returned to feiye City, the place was full of vitality.


    It is no longer the dead and chaotic non Yecheng before.


    In the periphery of non Yecheng, the resettlement project is in full swing.


    According to what Lin Mengya saw, seven or eight out of ten people in the city have agreed to move out.


    The children of the palace family were divided into countless teams.


    Each has its own division of labor and responsibility.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu looked all the way and felt more and more satisfied.


    This is the style of the palace family, even if everyone is covered with soil.


    As soon as they arrived in the city, someone rushed back to the old house.


    When their carriage stopped at the door, the whole family, old and young, had stood at the door waiting for her.


    "We''re late. Please punish our great grandfather."


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu salute and greet at the door.


    Gong Qianfeng looked at the two good children and burst into tears.


    "OK, OK! Just come back, just come back!"


    Gong bin and them have already arrived home. They can return safely thanks to Lin Mengya''s previous arrangement.


    Originally, several families who had suffered dark losses and coveted the palace family''s wealth wanted to intercept them on the way.


    However, the news of Lin Mengya''s purchase of gold, silver and precious jade has spread rapidly throughout the Jincang City, and spread a lot with the departure of business travelers.


    Along the way, many large and small-scale raw material merchants did business with them.


    Those people had to wait and see in order not to attract attention.


    Finally, the palace family attracted more and more people and pulled more and more relations.


    In the end, those people had to give up the idea of robbing and killing the palace family.


    Turn to the family and look for reinforcements.


    When the reinforcements of their family arrived, the Gong family had reached the territory of feiye city.


    This hidden killing can only be wasted.


    Now the name of the palace family has started again.


    The number of shops in feiye city has more than doubled.


    Now, we can see why the eldest lady wants to recover the real estate.


    Now, the non Yecheng real estate alone is much more valuable than the money they pay.


    Lin Mengya was greeted by Bai Su and chen''er to wash. Soon, there was a banquet in the dining room to receive the wind and wash the dust for the two of them.


    On the table, Mo Yan always stayed in her arms.


    The little guy practices martial arts every day and is much stronger.


    In addition, he has a partner to play with him, so he is more cheerful.


    The whole family, young and old, don''t like this young master Yan.


    After dinner, when Lin Mengya sent the child back to the room, the party sat in the great grandfather''s room and talked about things.


    "You''ve worked hard all the way, but ya''er, there''s one more thing, I..."


    Gong Qianfeng was about to stop talking, while the four young masters of the Gong family all stared round.


    As a last resort, Gong Qianfeng had to swallow his words.


    "If your great grandfather has anything to say, please say it directly. They are all a family. Why are you polite?"


    Lin Mengya smiled. This is not common.


    Once upon a time, they were all afraid of their great ancestors.


    How dare they stare now?


    "Great grandfather, are you confused?"


    Finally, Gong Wu couldn''t help it, but his words were out. He was stared by several other brothers and immediately withdrew wrongfully, but his eyes were very firm.


    "Oh, I didn''t think about it. But ya''er must know about it. Don''t forget that she is the head of the palace family now!"


    Gong Qianfeng smiled bitterly, but the dignity of the head of the family was still there. The four big men dared not say anything at once.


    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea and said faintly.


    "If there''s anything, great grandfather might as well say it. We have so many people, we can discuss it."


    Gong Qianfeng sighed and said in a deep voice.


    "Just half a month ago, the imperial court sent a Yu order, saying that it was the successor Lord of the temple. It had been determined that it was his Highness the prince."


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the former Temple owners were designated by the older generation of temple owners.


    Although some people in the royal family have been selected, it is the first time that the next emperor can be selected.


    Because once the prince inherits the position of the temple, isn''t the imperial court and the temple the same family?


    What is the temple Lord thinking? Is it difficult that the sick Prince is so excellent that he doesn''t hesitate to give up the independence of the temple and choose the prince?


    "The prince may not be the next Lord of the temple, because there will be three heirs."


    Gong bin thought and said slowly.


    However, Lin Mengya still doesn''t understand what this has to do with her.


    "His Highness the prince is in poor health. The Lord of the temple and the emperor feel that he should marry his highness a strong concubine. Moreover, his status must not be low."


    When Gong Qianfeng said this, his voice even trembled.


    Lin Mengya saw the suddenly silent big guy and finally understood the problem.


    "You said, can''t it be me?"


    God! It can''t be true!


    However, several men in the palace family nodded heavily.


    "I can''t, i... I just can''t!"


    Are you kidding?


    Let her get married again? What''s the Lord of the prince''s palace? She''s not rare at all, okay?


    And she also saw long Tianyu, which is naturally more impossible.


    But Gong Qianfeng''s face was slightly bitter.


    "It''s not that you have to marry, but that the emperor has a decree that one of our top ten aristocratic families and three princes must enter the palace. You know the situation of our family, too."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. Well, she understood.

 Chapter 1187

    The so-called people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Now she is the only girl in the palace family. Other families can have a sister to replace her, but she can''t.


    If you don''t go, you''ll disobey the holy order. Go She really doesn''t want to marry again.


    The palace family must have the same idea as her. According to the current situation of Wei Guo, it is not just as simple as entering the Palace door as deep as the sea.


    I''m afraid that once a woman really becomes a crown prince, then both families and individuals will be involved in the vortex of power and position.


    People are brothers fighting, they It''s a few companies competing for hegemony.


    If one doesn''t do well, the lives of the whole family will have to be taken.


    It''s good to be rich, but you have to enjoy your life.


    "So I say, Xiaoya must not go! Great grandfather, you don''t know the current situation of the royal family. The three kings are all ready to move. Fortunately, our palace family is declining, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be forced to make a choice. Now, if you send Xiaoya, isn''t it an excuse for those people to do something completely against the palace family? Besides, I will never give my sister to that family Some people spoil it. Brother, say a word! "


    Gong Wu''s reaction was particularly fierce. In the past, few women of the Gong family married into the royal family because of their respected status.


    If the former palace family, then the little sister at least has a strong backing.


    But now, the palace family is waiting for prosperity. What do they take to protect their little sister?


    "Great grandfather, I can''t agree to send my little sister. Now, the three kings are fighting openly and secretly. Now it seems that the emperor''s position is more stable. But it''s hard to ensure that this situation will continue after the prince ascends the throne. Therefore, we''d rather offend the prince and the Emperor than push my little sister into the fire."


    Gong Bin said cautiously after a moment of silence.


    Gong Qianfeng sighed faintly, his face full of bitterness.


    How can he be willing? Just¡ª¡ª


    "This is the document from the prince''s highness. Take a look. The palace family has been watched by the prince. This time, he alone said on the document that Xiaoya must go to Longcheng. My old life can''t be. What about others?"


    Seeing the document taken out by the great grandfather, the four men were silent.


    "Deceive people too much!"


    Gong Eryi slapped and smashed the teacup in front of him, looking iron blue.


    "Don''t worry, great grandfather, do you think this is the meaning of the prince or the emperor?"


    Lin Mengya was thoughtful and looked at her great grandfather.


    After a little hesitation, the latter shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but it''s strange. The prince hasn''t recovered. Once upon a time, the emperor once wanted to marry his highness, but was blocked by the prince. Now it seems that the prince asked for it. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you?"


    Abnormality is a demon. Since the crown prince has been ill for many years, he will take a wife as soon as he comes up, and if he also specifies her, the mystery in this is great.


    "Who is there around the prince to educate and assist?"


    "In order to show the importance and closeness to the temple, under normal circumstances, the prince will be personally educated by the Deputy Temple Lord of the temple. However, the current Temple Lord has a strange temper and does not send the Deputy Temple LORD according to the Convention, but personally educate the prince. Moreover, the other three kings will send their own direct children to accompany the prince in order to show their obedience."


    Gong Qianfeng knew these old rules very well. Lin Mengya thought and thought, but she didn''t find anything from these people.


    It seems that she can only go there herself.


    "Four brothers, although you don''t want me to go, your Highness the prince may not be able to see me. Besides, marrying me is tantamount to marrying the whole palace. I think their purpose should be just to test us."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile, but the other four people widened their eyes and looked at her.


    "Little sister, you don''t mean --"


    Even Gong Si, who had always been steady, was a little anxious.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and motioned them to listen to her first.


    "Yu Qing, I don''t know the prince. Even if I go, he may not like me. What''s more, I can inquire about his Royal Highness''s preferences. When the time comes, I won''t be seen. Yu Li, except for money, nothing in our palace can help the prince consolidate his throne. The prince can marry well It''s just family power. We can give your majesty more than half of the money of the palace family. In the face of this money, your majesty may not be able to let me go. "


    In fact, there was another reason. She put it in her heart and didn''t dare to say it.


    Long Tianyu and Qinghu asked her to take over the whole palace as soon as possible before they left.


    But this time, she obviously had no spare time.


    Once she goes to Longdu for the sake of the Gong family, the Gong family will remember her sacrifice.


    As long as she returns safely, the palace family can be firmly in her hands.


    Moreover, this trip may not be an opportunity.


    For the people she loves, she must try her best to make her strength strong, even if she becomes a mad dog.


    "No, absolutely not! Little sister, where do you know the danger of Longdu!"


    Gong Wu still opposed the most fiercely, but there was deep helplessness in the look of several others.


    "Unless you can turn into a daughter, our palace will be really over. Are you willing, brother five?"


    Lin Mengya has made up her mind and no one can change it.


    She got up, saluted a few people, and then walked out.


    "Great grandfather, is there really no way?"


    Gong Er clenched his fist and pinned his last little hope on his great grandfather.


    But Gong Qianfeng kept his head down and smiled bitterly.


    "Alas, I hope God bless my palace family."


    The last hope was broken, and all the men in the palace had only deep remorse.


    When can the Gong family no longer be protected by a woman?


    "Sister, are we really going to Longdu?"


    The next morning, before she was used to living, she chattered with Lin Mengya.


    But the little hand still didn''t stop, neatly packed her clothes for her.


    Lin Mengya wanted to help, but she was squeezed out by chen''er and Bai su.


    There was really nothing to do, so she had to sit and drink tea.


    "Well, chen''er, I find that you are really different from ordinary expensive women."


    She held her chin and looked at the neat and clean hands and feet.


    In fact, this girl has a superior temperament. She smiles and smiles with a bit of an ordinary woman. She has no style.


    But when it comes to doing things, it is not clumsy, but has its own set of experience.


    After hearing Lin Mengya''s praise, the girl bent her eyes and said.


    "When I was at home, my father often said that people like us could enjoy two more days of happiness just because we were better than others. However, if we were too lucky, the rest of our life would be difficult. If we couldn''t bear it a little, wouldn''t we suffer some sins in the future? Therefore, when I was a child, I went to sea with my father to do business. However, I Dad doesn''t want me to do crude benzene work. I have to do these little things myself. "


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she couldn''t help respecting her father.


    This is the real thinking of danger in times of peace. No wonder you can survive this way.


    Now it seems that there are no sequelae.


    This education is really important.


    "Master, are we really going to the Dragon capital? Do you really want to marry the prince of Wei?"


    Seeing Bai Su''s worried appearance, Lin Mengya felt that she couldn''t drink this cup of tea.


    "Why do you think the prince will see me?"


    "I heard the second childe say that only your name is written on the official document."


    Lin Mengya took a deep look at Bai su. The girl seemed to have fought with Gong 2 and Gong 5.


    She knows the temperament of the child in Gong Wu, but why did the Wu Chi in Gong Er tell Bai Su?


    These two people are suspicious!


    "Master, what''s the look in your eyes? I... what''s the matter with me?"


    Bai Su, who is always insensitive to human relations, doesn''t understand the meaning of her master''s eyes, but her heart is full of worries about the future.


    "Just writing my name means that he fell in love with me? Perhaps, just to deal with me? Or, he wants me to be a shield to hide the woman he really wants to marry? Bai Su, where can there be so much love between men and women for this sake."


    The feelings between her and long Tianyu are already valuable.


    But between them, it is also the emotion cultivated by sharing weal and woe. I''m afraid there will never be such a suitable person and time in the future.


    Is it possible to meet him in Longdu this time?


    Lin Mengya leaned back in her chair and thought of God at some time.


    "Sir, it''s time for you to take medicine."


    In the luxurious and exquisite bedroom, long Tianyu, dressed in black, looked at the servant with medicine and nodded faintly.


    He opened another page of the book.


    The man wanted to watch him drink the medicine, but as soon as he came into contact with the frozen eyes, he couldn''t help shrinking and withdrew from the bedroom.


    "Really?"


    Someone came out of the tent. Unexpectedly, it is a pure fox in golden clothes.


    But at this time, his eyes only fell on the bowl of dark medicine, and his face was a little hesitant.


    "If you don''t take it, they may do it to her. Don''t tell me you didn''t take it."


    Long Tianyu closed the page in his hand. In fact, he hated the medicine.


    "Oh, they really have a good plan. Either let someone kill her or let you forget her. What''s the difference for her?"


    Qinghu smiled. His face, which was indisputable between male and female, is now infected with three evil spirits because of that smile.


    Long Tianyu looked at him and said faintly.


    "Even if I forget her, I can fall in love with her again."


    Raise your hand and drink the juice in one gulp. In the black eyes, the last touch of tenderness stayed for her alone.

 Chapter 1188

    "One day, we will see her again and regain all our previous memories."


    He held on reluctantly, so he didn''t let himself be completely taken away by the medicine.


    Qinghu also smiled, but there was a cruel smell in that smile.


    "Yes, when you and I wake up again, the dragon will turn upside down. Sleep, she will never break her appointment."


    With a bang, the medicine bowl was smashed to the ground by a weak hand.


    Immediately someone sneaked in. After seeing the empty medicine bowl and the sleepy long Tianyu, the man proudly withdrew.


    No one knows that their so-called conspiracy has long been seen through.


    It takes about three months to get up from the palace to the Dragon capital, the residence of the royal family.


    At that time, the weather should turn cold.


    So the Gong family spent a lot of money to make new clothes for Gong Ya in order to prevent her from being frozen.


    By the time she left, it was already August 15.


    If it weren''t for her firm refusal, for fear of Gong bin and them, she would take the luxurious family carriage to Longdu.


    "Xiaoya, it is said that you are rich and poor. Do you know that you have been wronged in order to save money?"


    Gong bin frowned and earnestly charged her.


    Secretly, he stuffed a pile of thick silver notes into her hand.


    Now the worst thing about the Gong family is money. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Lin Mengya wants to, she can even buy the whole dragon.


    "Low key, low key, big brother, that''s enough. I''m not going there and I won''t come back. Wait for me. Maybe I''ll come back when the new year comes."


    Everyone was so reluctant to say goodbye, and she was also infected.


    After giving a lot of instructions to the big guys, he kissed the three children of Moyan once again. Then he turned around and got into the carriage.


    "You must protect your little sister there, you know?"


    As the only representative of the Gong family, Gong 50fen happily accepted this glorious and arduous task.


    At the moment, he is being besieged by the second and fourth brothers.


    "I know. I''ve written it down. I can''t let my little sister be wronged or let the crown prince take a fancy to her. At the critical moment, I''ll go through fire and water for my little sister. If my little sister makes any mistakes, I don''t have to go home, right?"


    Gong Wu is actually a little proud. After all, his great grandfather meant to let the fourth go with him.


    But the third brother was stumbling by the runaway slave of Yanxia mountain. Although the eldest brother is intelligent, he is not as resourceful as the fourth.


    At the thought of going with my little sister, I couldn''t help feeling a little happy.


    "You, little sister, don''t worry. When the third brother comes back, I''ll go to Longdu to find you. There''s an old house in Longdu. I''ve sent a message in advance and asked them to renovate it. I think they should finish it when you arrive."


    In Gong Si''s eyes, there was a gloom that others could not understand.


    Maybe the little sister didn''t know it, but he always felt that the prince would value her.


    Who can contend with the prince in the kingdom of Wei?


    But fortunately, he is always her fourth brother and will always be her fourth brother.


    Only family affection can not be cut off by anyone.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. Now the third brother is the most important."


    Lin Mengya approached Gong Si and said softly in his ear.


    "If there is anything important, the palace family must give full support."


    Even now, Gong Si doesn''t know why Gong Ya is determined to help the escaped slaves.


    But if she does, he will always try his best to finish it.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    With Gong Si''s guarantee, Lin Mengya can finally put down her heart.


    "Big brother, please tell your great grandfather. As a member of the palace family, I don''t hate him or blame him. I hope he can ensure his health. An old family is like a treasure. The most precious treasure of our family will always be the wisdom of his great grandfather!"


    Waving desperately at everyone, Lin Mengya tried to make herself happier.


    Over the years, she has been used to facing parting.


    But she will always remember that there is her home here.


    "Elder brother, you said younger sister, can you really come back?"


    After chasing after the carriage and walking for a long time, Gong Er asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, if the little sister doesn''t come back, we''ll go to Longdu to find her."


    In Gong Bin''s eyes, something was quietly ignited.


    Gong Er nodded vaguely, but looking at the direction the carriage left, he had the same faith as Gong bin.


    One day, they will meet again.


    certain!


    They set out in late August. They traveled in both wind and snow. At the end of November, they came to the Dragon capital where the royal family is located.


    In order to show the importance of Gong ya, the Gong family photographed more than 20 martial slaves with high martial arts skills along the way, accompanied by 12 smart maids.


    In addition, there are six honest, loyal and capable women to deal with her things.


    There are also hundreds of cooks, helpers and tailors who are specially responsible for her diet.


    These people were recruited by the Gong family after careful screening to ensure her safety to the greatest extent.


    Among the expensive women who went to Longdu, she didn''t bring the most people, but she was definitely the most delicate.


    Such a mighty convoy came, and everywhere it went, it was quite generous.


    But only Lin Mengya and Gong Wu understand that they are managed by Gong Si everywhere they go.


    Moreover, there are many business talents among the people she brings.


    These people were left everywhere and were ready to reopen the palace''s Inn.


    It can be said that all the money they spent on the way was thrown into the inn.


    Reorganization also takes time.


    In two years, these Inns will open at the same time. Only then will the real business blueprint of the palace family be slowly launched.


    Just at night, this is their last foothold.


    Tomorrow afternoon, if there is no accident, they can reach Longdu.


    Lin Mengya took an early bath, leaned against the quilt and chatted with several girls.


    "Madam, the fifth young master wants to see you."


    The women guarding the door knocked and asked respectfully.


    "Let him in."


    The maids dispersed, leaving only Bai Su and chen''er to serve closely.


    It snowed outside. Gong Wu didn''t know where he came back. He put his hand behind his back and came in excitedly.


    "Where have you been in such heavy snow?"


    Her body is still a little chilly, and the dragon is here. It will be very cold after winter.


    Gong Wu immediately took off his cloak stained with snow and gave it to the maid on one side. When he wanted to lean forward, he found that he was cold and could only stand in front of the stove.


    "Here, this is for you, isn''t it good?"


    Watching him juggle, he took out several budding roses from behind.


    I don''t know where he found such flowers.


    Knowing that she liked the flower, Bai Su immediately asked someone to find a water bottle and raise it.


    Gong Wu was laughing with her while baking on fire.


    Since the beginning of winter, my little sister has become more and more tired day by day.


    Now, she''s all in bed, showing only a pretty little head.


    Looking at her lovely appearance, Gong Wu unconsciously smiled and bent his eyebrows.


    "How long will it take us to get there?"


    In fact, it''s not cold in the house, but Lin Mengya met such a cold winter for the first time. Now the whole person wants to nest into a small ball.


    "You can arrive tomorrow. By the way, the eldest brother wrote a letter. He said that the third brother came back and took a lot of money and left. Do you know what he was for?"


    "For what?" Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said. "What else can we do in addition to fighting? I''m afraid that King Xiao''s two thousand elite soldiers will be used as a millstone by him. How did we find that the third brother still has the potential to lead troops?"


    In fact, Gong Wu is also yearning. Which man is not ambitious?


    "In fact, the three brothers had the chance to go to the battlefield. You know, our parents died in the battlefield. In fact... They didn''t deserve it. Take my father for example. He was familiar with military books since childhood. Even the famous generals at that time said that he had the talent of generals. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a good time."


    A ray of hatred flashed from Gong Wu''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and suddenly realized something.


    "So, you came with me to..."


    "Little sister, what would you do if you were me?"


    Gong Wu asked with a smile. Lin Mengya had no sound for the first time.


    After thinking and thinking, she nodded faintly.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, how can those people remember that the debts of our palace family will be repaid sooner or later? Brother five, I only ask you one thing. You have to discuss everything with me. I won''t hinder you. I just count the short and the long. Maybe I will bring you unexpected surprises."


    Gong Wu nodded, not perfunctory.


    "When we get to Longdu, only the two of us depend on each other. I don''t listen to you. Who else should I listen to?"


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the so-called recklessness is the protective color of this guy.


    "Well, how can the city people think of the way we countrymen do?"


    Two people look at each other and smile, everything is silent.


    The next day, the snow road was difficult. It was very difficult for them to go to Longdu.


    Although there is a blizzard, there are many people here.


    By the time they moved to the city gate, it was a little dark.


    "Sister, here we are."


    Gong Wu gently knocked on the lift car. Lin Mengya made an exception, opened the heavy curtain and looked at the towering city wall.


    In the hazy night, the dark shadow extending from the city wall is invisible at all.


    She once saw in the book that the dragon is very prosperous as the residence of the royal family.


    And here, I''m afraid it''s the largest city in the whole Wei country.


    Just a city gate can be described as majestic, which can be seen.

 Chapter 1189

    But the officers and soldiers guarding the city are also arrogant.


    Everyone looks at people with their nostrils, but those civilians don''t look at them.


    But to those dignitaries, groveling, flattering and courteous.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu are not reckless people. They also know that this can not be avoided in such a place.


    They don''t want to cause more trouble. They have to rush to the mansion in Longdu before dark.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Princess Chonghua is here!"


    Behind him, there was a sudden noise.


    Lin Mengya''s motorcade was already conspicuous enough, but she didn''t expect that there was another team behind her.


    "Princess Chonghua, isn''t that the legitimate daughter of King Qin?"


    There were people talking around, and these words also spread to Lin Mengya''s ears.


    "It''s said that the princess Chonghua is very powerful. Even the saint''s disciples favor her!"


    The Holy One is the Lord of the temple.


    Lin Mengya was not very curious and knew that sooner or later they would meet, but she didn''t want to see that the gorgeous carriage just stopped next to her.


    "The lady of the palace family is sitting on the bus?"


    A maid jumped down from Princess Chonghua''s carriage. The maid looked beautiful, but her eyes were full of vitality.


    As soon as her eyes turned, she put her head out and said with a smile.


    "This sister has good eyesight. It''s our lady in the car. I don''t know what the princess can do for you."


    She looked sweet and her voice was crisp, but the maid didn''t give face at all.


    After looking at her coldly, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the four corners of the carriage they were riding, the falling bells.


    "Our princess looks at this gadget. It''s very novel. Let me come and show it to her. Take it off quickly and wipe it well, so as not to dirty our princess''s hands."


    It''s rude to say this. The bell is from their carriage. Even if the other party''s identity is valuable, it''s not like words.


    Her heart was angry, but on the surface, she was still smiling.


    "It''s really an honor for the bell to be appreciated by the princess. Unfortunately, the bell was inlaid on it by a skilled craftsman. We can''t dismantle the carriage."


    Although the princess Chonghua was born in the royal family, she is not as good as Lin Mengya, who is the future head of the family.


    Just now, it was just polite.


    If you stick it up, you can''t tell who wants to sleep and have no face!


    "Then dismantle it. Our princess thinks highly of you people from the countryside. Besides, it''s just two pairs of bells. Your palace family is too stingy."


    The maid turned her eyes and almost didn''t let her jump up and strangle her.


    She also laughed angrily and knew that the other party was not reasonable. After laughing, she said.


    "Sorry, if our carriage is dismantled, as long as you can''t afford to pay. The princess still needs a lot of people to take care of her. Please go back, sister. We won''t disturb you. Let''s go."


    With that, the man drilled back, regardless of the maid''s almost iron blue face.


    "What princess''s airs! If my young lady becomes the head of the house, she won''t know how much more noble she is."


    The little voice complained in the carriage. Lin Mengya didn''t speak.


    Her handling method is appropriate. She has never been a mute and tolerant person.


    What''s more, she was bullied by others.


    The maid outside stamped her feet and secretly scolded the palace family for being disrespectful.


    But behind him came a few horses. When the maid saw the man who was the leader, she immediately raised her smiling face and greeted him.


    "I''ve seen your highness Xi. Your highness must have come to pick up our princess. Coincidentally, the princess temporarily changed her way and let your highness go for nothing."


    The man on the horse has black clothes, black hair and black pupils. Handsome beauty looks as cold as the snow on the top of the mountain.


    The steed under the crotch is also very brave. The whole body is so black that there is no impurity. There is a lot of pride in the horse''s pupil.


    Horses, like people, are one in a million.


    The maid was elated because this man was the man who wanted to marry their princess.


    "Get out of the way."


    A low sentence made the maid shiver.


    The smile on his face was a little stiff and immediately made way.


    The man and his men were just about to leave when he heard a soft voice from the carriage.


    "Brother Xi, where are you going?"


    The horse stopped in front of Chonghua''s carriage.


    The man still didn''t dismount, but he answered the woman''s question.


    "Go back to your house."


    After pondering for a moment, the woman in the carriage seemed to hesitate.


    "Brother Xi, I have something to ask. Look at the bells over there. I think xun''er might like them. Why don''t you help yunrou come over and give them to xun''er?"


    His highness Xi turned his head slightly and saw the four corners of the carriage not far from the opposite, with extremely exquisite copper bells hanging.


    Although he doesn''t understand these, he knows this style, even if the whole dragon can''t be found.


    So he rode to the carriage.


    "Can you sell it to me?"


    A small head soon popped out of the carriage.


    When she saw the man in front of her, she was a little surprised, then hung her head and said.


    "Tell your highness Xi that this bell was designed by our young lady. It''s ten minutes'' love. Your highness, it''s not easy to win people''s love?"


    His highness Xi also felt that there was some truth. Xun''er didn''t lack the bell. He turned and wanted to go, but he heard the maid around Chonghua, who came down before, said wrongly.


    "Your Highness Xi doesn''t know. The people of the palace family have gone back on their word. They have promised us, but they are so entangled because they see that my princess really likes it."


    Chen''er stared at the man, who was clearly talking nonsense.


    But his highness Xi turned her head and frowned slightly.


    "Your Highness Xi, don''t listen to the maid''s nonsense. My miss is the most important promise. It''s just four bells. If we promise, we will send them!"


    The maid seized the opportunity and continued to argue.


    "Look, didn''t you admit it? Our princess didn''t say to take it for nothing. I think you''re really poor and crazy! Make a price. How much will you sell it?"


    Poor? Her heart sneered. She was afraid that anyone in the world could say that she was poor, but her young lady wouldn''t.


    "Our palace family doesn''t lack these things, if it weren''t -"


    "Forget it, chen''er, ask someone to knock it down and give it to the princess and Her Highness Xi."


    In the carriage of the palace family, another peaceful and gentle voice came.


    His highness Xi''s eyebrows gradually stretched out for some reason.


    After saying "yes", she asked someone to carefully remove the four bells.


    Wrapped in snow-white satin, it was given to the entourage behind his highness Xi.


    "Do you have anything else to do with the princess and your highness?"


    The voice in the palace carriage was cold and peaceful, and seemed to want to calm things down.


    His highness Xi asked someone to get a hundred liang of silver tickets, but they were returned by the palace family.


    "These are gadgets. They''re not worth money. Let''s go."


    The Gong family''s carriage wanted to go, but unexpectedly, Princess Chonghua got out of the carriage.


    The princess looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. She had a beautiful appearance, especially a pink face. She was delicate and tasteful, and showed some dignity that others didn''t have.


    In the snow, she wore a white cloak. The snow was the same, as if she were the only elf in the world.


    But everyone who saw it praised the good color of Princess Chonghua.


    With a gentle smile, the extraordinary girl turned and walked to his highness Xi''s horse accompanied by the maid.


    "I asked sister Gong for this bell. Naturally, it''s up to me to thank you. My maid was unreasonable just now. Please forgive sister Gong."


    The girl smiled, gentle and lovely.


    His highness Xi also dismounted, but without saying a word, stood next to her.


    Two people are like a pair of beautiful people, one black and one white. They are like a heavenly couple. They are incomparably matched.


    Not long after, there was a movement in the palace''s carriage.


    "No, as long as the princess and your highness like it, it''s the blessing of this thing. We have to hurry on our way, so we won''t talk to you more."


    Unexpectedly, Chonghua frowned and seemed at a loss.


    "Elder sister, do you really blame Chonghua for taking people''s love? Please forgive me, elder sister. Chonghua really thinks that this bell is so exquisite. If elder sister is reluctant, Chonghua will give it back to her."


    In the carriage of the palace family, nothing came out this time.


    But the door of the carriage was completely opened, and everyone couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    What a beautiful woman in red!


    I saw the beauty wearing a bright red fur, even more black hair, red lips and white teeth.


    "It''s just a bell. The princess is serious."


    The voice of a woman is like the sound of nature.


    Immediately, Princess Chonghua, as pure as a small flower, was eclipsed in front of the woman.


    I''m afraid there are ten colors between heaven and earth, but miss Gong family monopolizes seven points in front of her.


    Chonghua was also slightly surprised and bit his lip.


    "It''s Chonghua. Please, sister Gong."


    "Thank you, princess. Let''s go."


    As soon as she appeared, the princess lost to the young lady of the palace family in both her bearing and manner.


    Even if Chonghua is unwilling again, the matter is a foregone conclusion.


    His highness Xi nodded to Princess Chonghua, and the door was closed again.


    But no one saw Lin Mengya''s hands clenched in her sleeves.


    Can''t cry! You can''t laugh! It must not be seen by anyone that she knows the ''highness Xi''.


    It was not until the carriage had gone far that she collapsed in Bai Su''s arms.


    "Master, you..."


    "Let me slow down and don''t disturb anyone."


    Tears almost burst her eyes.


    If she hadn''t stabbed herself secretly just now, she could barely control the expression on her face.


    Who can know that the light clouds and wind in that moment had actually exhausted all her strength.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    I don''t know the root cause. I look at Lin Mengya and Bai Su curiously.


    Bai Su looked at her and said faintly.


    "The master is very afraid of cold. Just now, I''m afraid I''ll catch a cold again."

 Chapter 1190

    Chen''er nodded, but he didn''t think of anything else.


    "Yes, brother groom, please hurry up."


    Relying on Bai Su, Lin Mengya tried very hard to regain her composure.


    She never thought that her highness Xi was the suddenly disappeared dragon Tianyu!


    However, just a face-to-face, she noticed something wrong with long Tianyu.


    What happened after he left her?


    All of Lin Mengya''s mind is occupied by wishful thinking.


    Afraid of attracting the attention of others, he can only ask to say that he is unwell and infected with wind cold.


    But I didn''t expect that this really can''t be nonsense.


    On the evening of her arrival at the mansion in Longdu, she fell ill.


    After three days of high fever, people wake up.


    "My lady, you are scared to death!"


    In front of the bed, she looked at Lin Mengya, who was lingering on her bed, with her eyes red and swollen.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Fortunately, a loyal Bai Su stayed by her side these days.


    Because of her special constitution, ordinary drugs can''t work.


    Fortunately, the teacher prepared her very well before, and the girl remembered what she usually told Bai su.


    Her illness she knows, this is a heart disease, it is because she worries too much.


    "You go down first and let Bai Su accompany me here. Have a good rest. Look at you, everyone has lost a circle."


    Although she was dazed by the high fever, she still remembered many things.


    These days, Bai Su has been watching her step by step, and chen''er is also busy.


    It''s really hard for both of them to prevent trouble and take care of her.


    "Well, I''ll replace sister Bai Su later. I''ll go to the kitchen and prepare some light dishes and soft and rotten porridge for you."


    Chen''er was very considerate and took people out of the room.


    Bai Su helped her to do it, and made another pillow for her to lean against.


    "Cough, how is your highness Xi''s inquiry?"


    This is what she reluctantly supported the sick body and asked Bai Su to do.


    Gong Si was afraid that they would suffer losses in the dragon, so he secretly gave Lin Mengya several people to use.


    Although these people are not of high status, they are well informed, so it is most appropriate for them to inquire about his highness Xi.


    "Your Highness Xi is the nephew of emperor Zun. He used to be in the territory and came to Longcheng about half a year ago. It is reported that he is one of the disciples of emperor Zun. Moreover, it is rumored that your highness Xi and Chonghua county are going out and into pairs."


    Bai Su is worthy of being Bai su. She gave her master a knife in her chest.


    "What? Double entry? He dares to climb the wall behind my back? Help me up and I''ll castrate him!"


    "Master, master! You can''t help it. You''re not well now. What''s more, your highness Xi is not so easy to see now living in the palace. Otherwise, I''ll find someone to tie him back for you and let you deal with it?"


    Look at the appearance of Bai Su in her house. It''s obvious that she takes her jokes as real.


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly. After such a illness, her mood suddenly brightened.


    "No, I don''t think he will. Unless it is, what happened to him. What else did you hear about him?"


    "Others are rumors. It is said that he is deeply loved by the emperor. Besides the crown prince, he has the highest voice to become the next emperor. He is just too cold and not too close to anyone. By the way, do you know what he did that day?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Although the maid of Princess Chonghua said he came to meet Chonghua, he didn''t look like him.


    Since I''m here to pick up people, at least I shouldn''t appear outside the city.


    And she took a look and saw that there were snow melted water marks on the people behind him.


    It seems that I should have done something in the snow.


    "I''m going to kill people. There''s a small town outside the Dragon capital. The city master of that town once talked nonsense and disrespected the emperor. The man had some relations with the three kings, so the emperor couldn''t move him easily. Unexpectedly, his highness Xi rushed into the city master''s house with several people and killed the man on the spot. In just six months, his highness Xi was known as the black emperor."


    In the kingdom of Wei, all the most distinguished and powerful people are often honored.


    Heizun, this name is quite in line with his dress that day.


    But somehow, after seeing the lifeless face, Lin Mengya suddenly felt very sad.


    He, in the end what happened, will become so indifferent, seems to wear away the last point, belongs to people''s anger.


    "Then, who is xun''er?"


    On this point, Bai Su shook her head.


    "I don''t know. Those people asked again, and I don''t know who xun''er is. Do you think it could be him..."


    Bai Su didn''t say the word "new love", but the meaning was very clear.


    They also saw it in the carriage that day. Long Tianyu didn''t want to reason with Chonghua, but the latter just said xun''er, and long Tianyu''s attitude immediately changed.


    "Well, I always have to ask her in person before I can rest assured. Has anyone visited her these days?"


    Lin Mengya calmed down temporarily. They are now together again.


    In that case, she will always find a chance.


    "Yesterday, Princess Chonghua came to give you some gifts in return. She said she thanked you for your pain and wanted to invite you to the banquet."


    That sounds awkward.


    It seems that what she gave up is not the bell, but her man.


    That day she sat in the carriage and forgot everything from the first word long Tianyu said. Her brain was blank.


    As for the appearance of Chonghua Zhang, in fact, she didn''t see it clearly.


    "If I don''t go, I''ll say I''m ill. It''s such a cold day that fools go to dinner."


    Others she dare not say, but long Tianyu is absolutely not interested in this Chonghua.


    In that case, it''s interesting how the rumors spread.


    She doesn''t know what Zhong Hua''an is thinking, but it''s always right to avoid.


    "However, Princess Chonghua said that his Highness the prince will also attend the banquet. You''d better go."


    Bai Su was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that her master was not even afraid of poison. She was defeated in the cold of Longdu.


    "Well, you''d better wrap me into a ball and send me there."


    After rolling her eyes, Lin Mengya''s disgust with Chonghua deepened.


    Let her go out in such a cold day. Well, they''re settled.


    Princess Chonghua must have come to the Dragon capital often because her residence was built with exquisite jade carving.


    Lin Mengya didn''t wrap herself into a ball, but she dressed a lot.


    Somehow, Bai Su and chen''er prepared a set of bright red skirts and coats for her. Until she was afraid of the cold, so she prepared a warm stove carved with hollowed out roses.


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya, who had never seen such a cold world, couldn''t move a step.


    Fortunately, there are chen''er and Bai Su around. Otherwise, she will leave immediately regardless of the consequences.


    "So it''s Gongyu and miss GONGYA. Come on, please come inside."


    After receiving their posts, the steward at the door immediately led the way with a smile.


    At the moment, it is very lively inside. In fact, it is not cold in the yard, because as soon as they enter the door, they go to a glazed corridor.


    Like others, Lin Mengya unties her cloak and gives it to chen''er.


    Her outstanding appearance immediately attracted many people''s attention, but the men stopped at the thought that she had been valued by the crown prince.


    On the contrary, I regret that I didn''t start early when the palace family was declining.


    "All the ladies are here. Please come with me."


    Although the defense between men and women in defending the country is not serious, men and women still have to sit separately on this occasion.


    Gong Wu nodded at Lin Mengya and left first.


    Lin Mengya followed and walked to a flower hall.


    Just entering the door, I suddenly felt the heat wave.


    Look again, the ladies inside wear thin spring clothes.


    Only her thick skirt and coat seemed a little bloated and unspeakable rustic.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and knew it in her heart.


    There was no shame on his face, but he sat down in his own position.


    "This must be Miss Gong, who has been rumored for a long time. You haven''t been here for a long time. We, Princess Chonghua, just can''t stand the cold. Therefore, her residence is warmer in winter than in spring. Miss Gong''s skirt and jacket is good, but it''s a pity that it''s thicker."


    The young lady sitting opposite her is naturally mean.


    As soon as he finished, he covered his mouth and smiled low. I''m afraid he''s laughing at her like the woman in the narrator.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t worry about this kind of small fish and shrimp, so she doesn''t hear it.


    Pick up the tea next to you and just smell it, put it down.


    "Why, this tea is not to the girl''s taste?"


    The woman beside the mean woman stared at her eyes and asked curiously.


    The mean woman immediately took the woman''s hand and said low.


    "Maybe it''s really not to miss Gong''s taste. I''ve heard that the jade sparrow tea was sent by his highness Xi himself. It''s very precious. Ordinary people can''t drink it."


    "Oh, your highness Naxi, you really have a deep love for Princess Chonghua?"


    "That''s not true, but even if Princess Chonghua has a thousand good things, it''s just a good life. But who can tell the future?"


    When the two sing in harmony, they are obviously taunting Lin Mengya.


    She didn''t want to cause trouble, but someone had to come to the door.


    Lin Mengya lifted the lid of the teacup, filtered out the tea, took the hot milk in the small pot on the table next to her, poured about a quarter cup into it, then poured it out again and repeated the action just now.


    It was not until the third time that she added the last milk to it.


    The whole movement was smooth and elegant. Soon, a sweet smell of tea came out of her cup, vaguely surpassing everyone.

 Chapter 1191

    In front of everyone, Lin Mengya sent the milk tea to her mouth. After swallowing it, Lin Mengya looked up and looked around.


    Now, can they stop talking?


    "I''m still the sister of the palace family. She has insight and deserves to be David''s only female owner."


    In the crowd, someone spoke faintly,


    Lin Mengya cast her eyes over and saw that it was a girl sitting alone in the corner.


    The girl was just a person, but she was particularly quiet and elegant. When she spoke, she smiled at her.


    Lin Mengya also nodded at her, saying hello.


    People couldn''t see her joke. On the contrary, it was because the tea in the cup was not as good as her, and they felt that they couldn''t hang on their face.


    Lin Mengya is not squint. She knew it was hard today, but she didn''t expect to start now.


    "Sister Gong arrived early. I''m late. Please forgive me."


    Today''s Princess Chonghua is still dressed like a fairy.


    As soon as I entered the door, a leisurely cold fragrance rushed into the people''s nostrils.


    Lin Mengya has the best nose and knows what incense Chonghua uses.


    Once upon a time, when she was in the fierce cloud, the queen said that fragrance is the real breath of a woman, what kind of fragrance, and what kind of person to match.


    Although Chonghua looks like a flower of kaolin on the surface, it has a fairy spirit, but in the cold fragrance, it implies a bit of flattery. It can be seen that it is a different person.


    Moreover, she always felt that there was something wrong with Chonghua''s spices.


    It is said that a woman who has not left the boudoir should not be contaminated with that kind of thing. Why is this man mixed with spices?


    The eyebrows wrinkled slightly and then loosened again.


    Anyway, it''s not her business.


    "The princess is serious."


    Lin Mengya got up and bowed to Princess Hua.


    The young ladies around are the same, but she is the only one who Chonghua must return the gift.


    "I heard that my sister was ill a few days ago. I don''t know if she can recover now?"


    Chonghua affectionately held Lin Mengya''s hand. Although it was delicate and smooth, it was cold to the bone.


    Lin Mengya''s hand is warm. Now she is pulled by Chonghua. She is not used to it.


    "Fortunately, thank you for your concern."


    "Sister, don''t be so restrained. Your Highness the prince likes you very much. Maybe we''ll have to come and go often in the future."


    Chonghua stared at her closely. Lin Mengya''s attitude was still calm and her face was calm as usual.


    "The princess joked. Gong Ya didn''t dare to climb up."


    It seemed that she had got the answer she wanted. Princess Chonghua released her hand holding Lin Mengya, smiled meaningfully, and turned back to her position.


    "Sit down, everyone. It''s really difficult for everyone to come on a snowy day. But you know that his Highness the prince and his highness Xi are not ordinary people. It''s going to be the twelfth lunar month soon. I''m afraid to add something to them."


    Before coming, Lin Mengya had mastered some information about Chonghua.


    Although Princess Chonghua is the daughter of King Qin, because her mother is the daughter of the royal family, she is actually a cousin with her Royal Highness the prince.


    Princess Chonghua was smart and lovely when she was young. She was deeply loved by the emperor and the empress, so she was raised in the palace as an exception.


    But this is not the most important thing. It is said that the only woman she likes is Her Highness Xi.


    You know, a cold man like your highness Xi is more popular than a sick prince.


    All women will dream of becoming the treasure he holds in the palm of his hand.;


    But this treasure has obviously been pawned.


    Therefore, all your women''s feelings for Chonghua are somewhat complicated.


    But no matter how complicated they are, they can''t be more complicated than Lin Mengya.


    Dare to gossip with other women, very good, very good!


    Long Tianyu, you are promising!


    Princess Chonghua came here. Before long, someone reported that the banquet had begun.


    "Everybody, please."


    Everyone got up, followed Princess Chonghua, crossed another glazed corridor and walked to the place where the banquet began.


    No one gets close to Lin Mengya at will, but those expensive women don''t want to deliberately alienate her.


    All aristocratic families are like this. The distance is not far or near. At least it looks calm on the surface, so people can''t see anything.


    The lively voice soon came from afar.


    Lin Mengya only felt that her sleeve was pulled. Then, a small thing was stuffed into her palm.


    Turning around, I only saw the woman who made a noise just now walking past without squinting.


    Subconsciously hid the things in the palm of his hand, pulled his cuffs and walked towards the party.


    The woman crossed herself and just blocked everyone''s sight.


    Lin Mengya opened her palm and lay in it. It was a small paper ball.


    She quickly unfolded, took a look at the contents, kneaded the note again, and quietly put it in her purse.


    At the moment, the woman was just led to her position, and the scene of her looking down at the note was completely blocked by the woman.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at anyone more. Under the guidance of the waiter, she sat in her own position.


    Before I sat down, I heard someone singing and drinking outside.


    "Your Highness Prince arrives - Your Highness Xi arrives -"


    Everyone got up and knelt to meet the prince, except Lin Mengya and Princess Chonghua.


    The dark purple hem and the black hem walked past her eyes.


    Lin Mengya has done all the psychological construction in her heart. As powerful as she is, she can treat long Tianyu as a stranger on the surface.


    However, a certain emotion in my heart is constantly churning and fermenting.


    She, in any case, will not tolerate any form of betrayal.


    Even if she loves him so much, but there are some principles that she can''t let him go!


    "You don''t have to. It''s a heavy Chinese banquet, not in the palace. Get up."


    The prince''s voice is very weak. As soon as he hears it, he knows that he is short of Qi.


    Everyone immediately got up and sat down. Lin Mengya immediately felt that she had eyes on herself.


    Looking back, I saw the prince with a smile on his face.


    A little hesitant, it seems that the prince is different from what she imagined.


    I thought the crown prince would be a cruel man, at least dignified.


    But unexpectedly, he was a very handsome young man.


    Normally, he is a little older than long Tianyu, but his pale face and thin figure make him look a little weak.


    If the Dragon Tianyu sitting next to him is a mighty tiger, is it difficult for his Royal Highness the sick prince to be a jade carved dragon.


    Round, transparent and noble, but also fragile.


    The way he looked at himself did not contain flesh / desire, nor did he have any evil intention.


    Just looking at yourself so simply, it seems to be mixed with a little curiosity.


    Such a man is always difficult to raise disgust.


    Seeing her look over, the prince smiled. There seemed to be stars in his brown eyes.


    However, he didn''t directly point her name. Instead, he turned his head and talked to Chonghua.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and looked away. Gong Wu was common in the crowd.


    She dare not, nor can she stare at long Tianyu.


    But even so, she saw him clearly in the moment of her sight.


    Why is this fool still a cold face?


    He finally gave him Wu heat. Who deprived him of his temperature again?


    Seeing her, Gong Wu was a little relieved.


    The situation at the men''s table is much better than that at her side.


    At least someone took the initiative to talk to Gong Yu.


    I thought he would be impatient, but I didn''t expect that this man was unexpectedly like a fish in water.


    It seems that she underestimated the Gong family.


    "I heard you found something for xun''er the other day. That boy likes it. It''s hard for you to remember."


    Murong Yan sits between Chonghua and Murong Xi and sometimes has to be a mediator.


    He knew what his cousin was thinking, but he was not sure about this silent cousin.


    Sometimes, even he himself felt that he couldn''t see through him.


    "I don''t know if xun''er is good recently? Have you had a good meal and listened to his nurse."


    Chonghua lowered his head and said anxiously.


    But no matter what they said, Murong Xi said nothing.


    Murong Yan saw the loss in Chonghua''s eyes.


    He coughed gently and touched Murong Xi''s arm.


    "Brother Xi, what do you say?"


    Murong Xi only looked at him, drank a glass of wine and said a word.


    "How he is, what does it have to do with me."


    All of a sudden, their smiles were stiff.


    Chonghua lowered his head and reddened his eyes.


    Murong Yan knew Murong Xi''s temper. He sighed in his heart and didn''t know what to do.


    But they didn''t expect that Murong Xi was shocked at the moment.


    Is that woman the one your highness wants to see?


    I don''t know why. Since he came in, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    It seems that I didn''t feel surprised that day at the gate of the city.


    What did that woman do to him? He really wanted to ask himself, but in his heart, there was another voice telling him that this woman could not be approached.


    Once close, it''s likely to


    What will happen? He couldn''t say why.


    Inexplicable impatience enveloped him, and he hated the woman.


    "I''ll go out."


    "Teng" stood up, Murong Xi got up and went out.


    "Your Highness Xi, where are you going?"


    Chonghua also got up and asked nervously, but the man didn''t even look back.


    "Chonghua, sit down first. You know Xi, he doesn''t like such a lively occasion. Well, I''ll have a look later."


    Prince Murong Yan comforted.


    Chonghua looked at Murong Xi''s back in disappointment, but his sight couldn''t help falling on Gong ya.


    Would it have anything to do with her?

 Chapter 1192

    "Chonghua, what do you think of Gong ya?"


    In my ear, the prince''s question came.


    Chonghua took back his eyes and reluctantly smiled at his cousin.


    "Chonghua feels that Miss Gong has outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament. She is different from ordinary women. Your Highness has good eyesight."


    Chonghua''s praise is not against her heart. When she got the portrait, she was shocked.


    Although the man said that his highness Xi must not see Gong ya, because Gong Ya is a debauchery woman and likes to seduce men everywhere.


    But in her heart, she was inexplicably jealous of Gong ya.


    Originally at the gate of the city, she should have been relieved. Why is her heart hanging now?


    "That portrait doesn''t have half her style. I''m ashamed that I can''t wait. Chonghua, now I finally understand what you think. Don''t worry, I''ll help you win Xidi''s heart."


    With the promise of his royal highness, Chonghua put a little snack.


    Since the first sight of him, her heart has been crazy about him.


    For her, she did so many things, and even found the children born to him by other women and loved them all the way.


    He said no false words to anyone except her.


    Does this mean that she is the one who has the most chance?


    Thinking of this, Chonghua''s face couldn''t help showing a few sweet and shy smiles.


    The smile fell into Lin Mengya''s eyes, but it aroused a burst of goose bumps.


    This stupid party is really suffocating her!


    "Miss, you can''t drink."


    She picked up the wine glass in front of her, but she was stopped by chen''er secretly.


    Lin Mengya also knows that her drinking capacity is not good, but she really wants to drink now.


    Husband and wife meet but can''t recognize each other. She can only turn a blind eye to her lover.


    You have to watch other women pay great attention to their men, and spring / love is rampant.


    She, Lin Mengya, has never been wronged like this?


    After a few drinks, her face was as red as fire, and there was a hazy intoxication in her black eyes.


    In particular, her unconscious smile made the men opposite swallow their saliva involuntarily.


    But only she knew what she was laughing about.


    "Sister, you''re drunk. I''ll take you to rest."


    Palace five can''t sit still. Pick up Lin Mengya and go outside.


    Chonghua and the prince also saw Gong Ya''s drunkenness, and no one paid more attention.


    Just one thought the man was really so coquettish, while the other felt a little hot in his heart.


    "Let me go. I''ll go myself."


    Wearing a fox fur cloak, the temperature in the glass corridor outside is a little lower.


    Excited by the cold air, she was a lot less drunk.


    She was not really drunk, but it was not very airy inside, which made her feel a little dizzy.


    "Are you really all right? Or do you think the prince is too..."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Gong Wu and asked him to automatically swallow the second half of the sentence back to his stomach.


    "If I don''t go, I''m afraid they should move in a while. Don''t you see the eyes of those expensive women looking at me?"


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya remembered the contents of the note.


    There was only one line on it that was crooked and could not recognize the handwriting of the font.


    She wrote that there was a crazy rumor among noble women that she was enchanting and debauchery and intended to charm her Royal Highness the prince.


    She didn''t know the meaning of the note that the woman sent her, but she just saw the bad intention in the eyes of those expensive women through the taste of wine.


    And she just made a deliberate test and found that those people almost stared at her with the eyes of killing her.


    She took them by surprise when she left.


    Besides, Lin Mengya has never been a passive beaten person.


    "Hum, they are crazy about marrying the crown prince. Is it difficult to be everyone? Sister, how do you want to deal with it?"


    Gong Wu didn''t care much about these things. Anyway, he was a man. How could he think of these in his mind.


    Lin Mengya smiled playfully and winked at her fifth brother.


    "The secret of heaven cannot be revealed. Go back first and help me keep an eye on them. With you, at least they don''t dare to talk."


    "But you''re here alone, no problem?"


    "Don''t you still have Bai Su and chen''er with me? Go quickly. Your sister''s reputation depends on you."


    Gong Wu still hesitated, but he couldn''t stop Lin Mengya''s urging. He turned back and walked inside step by step.


    "Let''s go."


    Turning around, Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a bit of eagerness.


    Bai Su understood her intention and followed closely. Although she didn''t understand it, she knew that it must be important to make this sister so eager.


    Several people came out of the glazed corridor and looked outside in the ice and snow for a long time.


    "Master, No."


    Bai Su has Kung Fu, fast speed and clever. The three people went to find long Tianyu separately, but there was still no trace of him.


    Where will people go?


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Lin Mengya trembled and her heart beat faster.


    She didn''t dare to turn around or look back. For fear that she would be out of control, she rushed to him and threw herself into his arms.


    "I, we... Hey! What are you doing!"


    The slim waist was suddenly tightly clamped, and then for a while, she was carried on her shoulder.


    Lin Mengya pounded his back twice, but found that the man was cold and hard. She was just asking for trouble.


    "Don''t move!"


    Low drink, so that she can only stop.


    Raised his head, he saw a surprised look and a frowning white su.


    Pointing to a small pavilion by the road, Lin Mengya waved to them.


    It means to let them not worry and wait here for their return.


    Chen''er wanted to chase, but Bai Su caught him.


    They can only look at their own young lady and be carried away by a man.


    Despite being carried by her own man, she still felt a little ashamed.


    Just hang your head and no one knows it''s her.


    But fortunately, no one around passed.


    It seems that her bad reputation will not be added.


    "Ah --"


    That man is too cruel!


    Lin Mengya rubbed her sore ass. this guy didn''t know how to pity xiangxiyu. He found a secluded yard and threw her on the snow.


    The snow here is thick and not soft at all.


    Suddenly, she almost burst into tears in pain.


    "Who are you?"


    The man looked at him condescending, with a bit of disdain at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya was annoyed by him, and her tone naturally rushed.


    "Don''t you know who it is? It''s still here. Is it interesting?"


    He choked back impolitely. Looking at the guy frowning, Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong.


    "You really don''t know me?"


    There was no one around. Her strong five senses felt that she would not make mistakes.


    Therefore, there is no need for long Tianyu to hide or cheat her.


    And his action just now is very rude, which is really very different from him before.


    "Should I know you?"


    The man''s eyebrows frowned tightly.


    That feeling came again. Damn it, he knew he couldn''t touch her!


    "You, amnesia?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him and nodded.


    "I was injured six months ago. I probably forgot something less important. Did you know me at that time? Forget it. I don''t like to dwell on the past!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Lin Mengya suddenly bounced up from the ground. What is unimportant?


    Those unforgettable memories, does this guy say to lose them?


    "Stop! Come back and make it clear before you go!"


    She was like an enraged cat, so she almost rushed over and scratched the guy''s face with her sharp claws.


    Long Tianyu keeps on walking, and even has the trend of accelerating.


    "Well, in that case, we don''t want to owe you in the future. You marry your princess, I marry my prince, and we --"


    Before he finished, he was covered in his mouth by a big hand.


    It was her neck that fell into those hands at the same time.


    "Damn it! Who the hell are you? Who are you?"


    The man growled uneasily and irritably, and the hand clasping her neck quietly used his strength.


    Good! This dead man!


    Forget that she didn''t say it, and dared to pinch her neck!


    Lin Mengya, who hasn''t used much force in her life, was angered and kicked the man impolitely.


    HuaQuan embroidered legs were light and powerful. Murong Xi let her go, but looked at her in a daze.


    "You still ask who I am? Do you want to kill me after you forget me?"


    He held out his hand, this time, not to stop her mouth, but to fall on the edge of her cheek.


    Looking at her gentle wiping, Lin Mengya realized that she had shed tears.


    "I don''t want to kill you. Go now and never come to Longdu."


    His voice, with their own do not understand the struggle.


    Lin Mengya knows that something must have happened to long Tianyu.


    However, what he just said was not important, but it really hurt her.


    "Do you think I''m here for you? I tell you, don''t be amorous."


    She was duplicative, but she also said it sincerely.


    She really didn''t want Murong Xi in front of her. What she wanted was long Tianyu who knew and promised her.


    "Are you for the crown prince? Hum, I tell you, the position of the crown princess is not so easy to do."


    damn!


    Why did he feel so uncomfortable when he heard that she came for others?


    Even just now he just saw her flirting with the crown prince, he felt stuffy in his chest.


    No! He should not let anyone shake himself!


    Maybe¡ª¡ª


    He stepped back with a sneer on his lips.


    "I see."


    "You know shit."


    He answered back angrily. Lin Mengya also gave this guy a white eye mixed with tears.


    "You, you are sent by the three kings to separate me from the crown prince. Oh, I told you, I am not a dog of the crown prince. But if you want to calculate me, I will never let you go!"

 Chapter 1193

    Unexpectedly, after this guy lost his memory, his imagination became a lot richer.


    But Lin Mengya is Lin Mengya. If you easily admit it, will it still be her?


    Mercilessly wiped a handful of tears, and she deliberately sent out a tender smile.


    "Go to your grandmother''s divorce! I came to Longdu to find a man!"


    Looking for a man, ah, obviously with the word of adultery, made Murong Xi frown.


    "You have no shame!"


    Good! Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily and dared to say that she was shameless.


    Simply, she stepped back and leaned against the vigorous trunk, showing a very enchanting posture despite the cold invasion.


    "Why not? I have money, power, status and status. Isn''t it a waste if I don''t raise a little white face?"


    The lighter she was, the more Murong Xi felt the evil fire in her heart.


    How did this happen? Father, don''t they often say that he is cold and thin, and no one will see anything in his eyes?


    Why did he care so much about that debauchery and frivolous woman?


    He didn''t even think of what happened next.


    Lin Mengya thought she was half dead and turned to go.


    But long Tianyu grabbed her hand and took her back to his arms.


    "You --"


    The falling kiss is urgent and cruel.


    Without any tenderness, but with the animal nature of a wolf, it seems that she wants to swallow her at any time.


    His cool lips, rolling around her lips, constantly rubbing her tenderness, lit the fire in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya only felt hot. It seemed that it gushed out of her internal organs. A moment of silence never left her.


    Unknowingly, she tightly grasped long Tianyu''s chest and tried so hard that she forgot where they were.


    Only separation can make her understand how much she yearns for him!


    What is he doing?


    Murong Xi pushed Gong Ya away with a shocked look in her eyes,


    Almost escaped with, quickly left from her side.


    "Dead guy! Run after taking advantage!"


    The rest of Lin Mengya was angry.


    In fact, she still has a lot of questions to ask, but it''s really not a good opportunity now.


    His temperature and breath were still on his lips. Lin Mengya leaned against the tree and breathed a faint sigh of relief.


    Although he has forgotten her, he still has feelings for her.


    As long as she still holds his heart in her hand, she is not afraid that he will escape from his palm.


    After finishing her clothes, Lin Mengya walked in the direction they had agreed before.


    Bai Su and chen''er saw her coming back alone. Although there were some questions in their eyes, no one asked.


    The three walked in the same direction to the place where the banquet was held.


    At this time, the atmosphere inside was already very warm.


    As the master, Princess Chonghua is naturally surrounded by stars and the moon.


    Long Tianyu has returned to his position, but this time, he still doesn''t even look at himself.


    Just unhappy, sitting in his own position and drinking.


    The prince also saw her, but he hesitated a little.


    But a moment later, he whispered to the waiter around him.


    "Miss Gong, this is the best snow capped white sparrow tea. It is most suitable for people who are slightly drunk."


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw a slightly strange face.


    Suddenly remembered, it seemed to be the waiter next to the prince.


    He glanced at the prince and saw the other party smiling gently at him.


    She was not going to accept it, but she felt that some ungrateful dead man seemed to stare at her.


    Oh, dare you stare at her?


    I don''t know who slapped his ass and left.


    "Please thank your Highness for my concern."


    She picked up the tea, took an elegant SIP and nodded her thanks to the prince.


    Seeing that she seemed to like it very much, the latter couldn''t help feeling a little joy.


    "Your Highness will hold the beauty back!"


    All this did not escape Chonghua''s eyes.


    She also wanted to have such an end, so that someone would not rob her highness Xi.


    "Well, you girl, stop talking nonsense. The snow capped white sparrow tea is fresh and elegant. Although your room is warm, it''s stuffy in the end. The tea is a little leisurely and cold. It''s the most suitable."


    Chonghua chuckled. In fact, she was also curious about why the prince, who had only met once and had never been close to women, was so interested in Gong ya.


    But at the same time, she was envious.


    If that person could be one percent careful to her, she wouldn''t be so worried about gain and loss.


    "She doesn''t like this kind of tea. She likes sweet tea."


    Chonghua and the prince were stunned. They didn''t understand where Murong Xi''s words came from.


    The latter was also surprised that he had made a mistake. How could he be so abnormal as soon as he met that woman?


    "Xi, how do you know?"


    The prince is not sensitive to Chonghua. He just feels curious.


    Murong Xi only glanced at the woman. He couldn''t say that he had just tasted it. Is the taste on the woman''s lips sweet?


    Just next to him, the eyes of the prince and Chonghua were too stinging, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    "The dishes on her table only taste sweet and move a little, and the others are less."


    The prince nodded and looked carefully. It was really.


    Chonghua''s face was a little pale, and even his smile was a little unnatural.


    Her feeling is right, that woman will be her obstacle!


    "Brother Xi''s observation is always so careful. No wonder the father often praises you and says you do everything without leakage."


    Naturally, the prince would not think of the relationship between men and women. On the contrary, he felt that although Murong Xi had excellent martial arts, he was also cautious in doing things at the same time.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was not impossible for him to break into the house of a city alone.


    No matter how tight the defense will be, there will be gaps. I think Xi Di will be invincible only by such care.


    For this cousin, he is more admiration.


    Murong Xi only felt uncomfortable. He even felt that his breathing was not smooth.


    He has always had no special interest in banquets. If the crown prince didn''t have to pull him to show his kindness, I''m afraid he wouldn''t come anyway.


    He looked out of the way because of the crisscross of wine in it. I wish I could go back to my house and fight a few fists.


    Finally, he couldn''t sit still, got up and saluted the prince.


    "Your Highness, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    Murong Yan nodded and looked at his cousin helplessly.


    Why is this guy so confused?


    "Your Highness Xi!"


    But Chonghua shouted and stopped him. He turned and took out some exquisite clothes cut to fit from the maid''s hand.


    "I asked someone to do it. I wonder if xun''er can dress properly. Take it and try it on xun''er."


    Murong Xi wanted to refuse, but finally ordered someone to accept it.


    Chonghua looked at his back and was a little crazy.;


    "Chonghua, I have something to tell you."


    Behind him, Murong Yan said faintly.


    Princess Chonghua took a deep look at Murong Xi and turned back to the prince.


    "The mother said that Murong Xi was rebellious and unruly. If he could hold it, it would be natural. If he couldn''t hold it, he couldn''t let anyone go. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Chonghua was stunned, with some eagerness in his eyes.


    Can it be said that Hou Zun is ready to get rid of Murong Xi? Just the emperor''s meaning, or¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, you child. If Xi Di becomes your husband, both father and others will trust him."


    Murong Yan patted Chonghua''s head and said it all. His little cousin doesn''t understand?


    "So it is! Please thank the emperor and the empress for me, your highness. We must honor our mission and let your highness Xi be used by the royal family!"


    Murong Yan smiled and nodded. Mother Zun also said that if there was a heavy China, it would be foolproof.


    The prince, who thought he had handled it properly, couldn''t help but fall on the woman.


    He was very interested in how extraordinary the women of the palace family were.


    The boring party was finally over. Lin Mengya calmly took her people away.


    Deliberately avoided those people, found a quiet way, took Bai Su and chen''er, and walked outside.


    "Miss Gong, please stay!"


    The voice behind her made her eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya stopped, raised her small face and turned to look at the visitor.


    A dark purple cloak concealed the man''s too thin body.


    He is more like a weak scholar than a crown prince.


    "Yes, your highness."


    For her, all men except long Tianyu are troublesome.


    In particular, I don''t know for what purpose, her royal highness, the prince, who even favored her, wanted to stay away.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out.


    "I wonder if you can walk with me, miss."


    His Highness the prince came to her, but stopped within the range she could accept.


    And the tone is not command, but consultation.


    But Lin Mengya knew that she had no right to refuse him.


    "Your Highness, please."


    It was painful for her to go with an unfamiliar person.


    But her highness was unexpectedly quiet. There was no other communication between the two people except to remind her to be careful of her feet or the direction in front of her.


    God knows how hard it is for her to maintain such small steps.


    "In fact, you don''t have to."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and didn''t know what the prince meant.


    "I mean, you don''t have to be so restrained. How usual, how about now."


    "Thank you, your highness. I''ve been used to it since I was a child."


    Can she roll her eyes at home and roll?


    If you really use it, don''t you immediately blame your Highness the prince?


    Who knows, Murong Yan smiled.


    "I''ve heard people talk about you. Do you want to know how people outside judge you?"


    "What can I do if my mouth is on someone else''s body? It''s difficult to block people''s mouth, so I won''t gamble. Anyway, what they say is not the real me."

 Chapter 1194

    "Oh? How do you know? What they said must be your bad?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and said indifferently.


    "Those who kiss me will praise me very much. Those who hate me want to step on me into eighteen layers of hell. Therefore, they can''t believe their words."


    Murong Yan''s smile was shallow, and he seemed very interested in her words.


    "So miss Gong is not afraid of rumors?"


    "Wrong!" Lin Mengya looked at him solemnly, "I''m not afraid or indifferent. I''m just pretending to be free and easy. However, if anyone dares to gossip about me, I will come to the door and tear her mouth. No matter how noble this mouth is, I won''t care."


    She raised her eyebrows, extremely arrogant.


    No matter what, standing in front of him is the prince of the state of Wei and the most distinguished person in the future.


    "You''re interesting."


    "Your Highness thought I was joking?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Your Highness," Lin Mengya smiled and saluted the prince.


    "If people can''t have revenge and be happy with gratitude and revenge, what''s the meaning of living? Being human, selfishness, greed, jealousy and so on are all born. Saints can be abandoned, gentlemen can be restrained, and I am the most insignificant and ordinary existence in the secular world. Therefore, I don''t restrain or expand wantonly. Your highness, please stay, I''m here."


    Her movements are graceful and soothing, just like the madman just now.


    Murong Yan stood in the snow, watched her make a carriage, gradually disappeared into the night, and her eyes became darker.


    "It''s late at night. Go back to the palace."


    "Yes."


    When the wheels are printed in the snow, they always make a "creak" and "creak" sound.


    Since she got on the carriage, Lin Mengya has kept silent and closed her eyes.


    It was not until she returned to the mansion and her room that she sighed faintly.


    "Master, but are you worried about the things at the banquet?"


    When chen''er and Bai Su waited on her to wash and soak themselves in the hot bath soup, they had been bothering her with the severe cold before they gradually moved away.


    "Chen''er, do you say that there is really fate between people?"


    The little girl tilted her head and nodded at last.


    "It probably exists. My father often says that he and my mother are destined. No matter where they are and how many times they come back, they will still meet."


    There is a trace of yearning in her voice.


    In fact, she can feel from before that she must have been born in a harmonious family, otherwise the little girl''s courage is so great.


    Her Ning''er doesn''t know if she''s doing well now.


    "Miss, can I ask you a question?"


    "Do you want to know my relationship with his highness Xi?"


    Chen''er nodded his head, and then added a clean sentence as if he was afraid of her feeling that she had many things to do.


    "Actually, I just think it''s strange between you. How to say? He''s in Weiguo and you''re in Dajin. You didn''t have any intersection before, but I just feel that you seem to have known each other a long time ago."


    She tilted her head and tried to describe the feeling in her heart.


    But Lin Mengya was shocked. Her memories turned back and went back to the scene where she met him for the first time.


    She remembered that the first thing she saw when she woke up that day was the guy''s impatient cold face.


    It seems that as now, he probably just thinks he''s a trouble.


    But I didn''t expect that they should be entangled for a lifetime.


    "I don''t know him."


    Although she didn''t want to say that, she had to tell the lie.


    Even chen''er can see that others may not understand.


    What kind of person is long Tianyu? She knows very well that no one can let him do what he doesn''t want to do.


    But now, he has obviously forgotten himself, which can only show that he has encountered something and must forget her.


    In that case, she won''t be stupid enough to expose herself automatically.


    "Then why would you --"


    "Little girl, have you ever heard of it?"


    Blinking, Lin Mengya began to flicker.


    The latter scratched his head, his big eyes flickered at her, a head of doubt.


    "That is to say, you seem to have met this person somewhere. But you obviously haven''t seen him. My highness Xi and I are like this."


    Chen''er nodded foolishly. She always felt something was wrong, but she really couldn''t say anything.


    I had to go out with a bucket and bring Lin Mengya some hot water.


    "The master is sure that the man is --"


    It was Bai Su who came in. After she came back from the banquet, she was like Lin Mengya, full of questions.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya came out of the bath bucket and wrapped herself in a thick and soft blanket.


    "But why did he appear here? Could it be a game deliberately set up by others?"


    In fact, when she was at the gate of the city that day, Bai Su had such doubts.


    Why is Murong Xi Long Tianyu? And why did he completely forget his master? Also, since he forgot, why is he still pestering her master?


    All this needs a reasonable explanation.


    Now, this is exactly what they lack.


    "If it had been before, I wouldn''t think so. But now, I think you have a good point. Since he is here, there can''t be a trace of information about what happened before me and him. In addition, according to the prince, it seems that there are more rumors about me in the capital. Now it seems that we have been calculated."


    Lin Mengya has never been afraid of trouble. If life is always so smooth, it may be split by thunder one day.


    So in order not to let the thunder chop, she will treat anything calmly and will not escape easily.


    "What shall we do now? By the way, what about the little master? He has been brought here. Will the little master --?"


    Bai Su''s worry is also her worry.


    But now the only certainty is that Ning''er''s life is not in danger.


    Whether she or long Tianyu, her feelings for Ning''er are not generally deep.


    If her baby had anything else to do, the couple would have turned into crazy demons. Where would there be time to play this amnesia game.


    But the man named ''xun''er'' has always been a worry to her.


    It can be seen that long Tianyu cares about this Xun.


    With his personality, how can he care about a person who has nothing to do with him?


    Could it be her Ning''er?


    At the thought of this possibility, she couldn''t sit still.


    "Bai Su, can you help me find a way? I want to go to his residence."


    Bai Su is a little embarrassed. Now the palace family is too attractive. And Murong Xi lived in a palace and another garden.


    They don''t want to go to the palace. If they go, they will have to be hit as an arrow target.


    But it''s said that Murong Xi doesn''t often go to the other garden.


    "Master, it''s not that Bai Su won''t help you. It''s just that we need to think about it in the long run."


    "But, but what if that xun''er is Ning''er? He is still so young, not two years old. I have left him for so long, and I really want to see him."


    As soon as she heard of her young master, Bai Su was silent.


    After a long time, she nodded fiercely.


    "Don''t worry, master. Bai Su will help you do it!"


    Lin Mengya accidentally lost control of her emotions, but she received Bai Su''s generous dead eyes.


    Finally, Lin Mengya grabbed her hand and shook her head helplessly.


    "No, I don''t need your life to help me. You''re right. We need to think long-term, think long-term."


    Not that she didn''t want her son, but that she thought of another possibility.


    Since long Tianyu may be a temptation thrown by others, this Xun ER may also be.


    She is now a person who has taken medicine. She must not give up halfway.


    Reluctantly put away his heart tortured by needles, there will be a chance!


    As long as she is in Longdu, she will find a suitable opportunity to see if xun''er is her Ning''er.


    "Master, you''d better have a rest first. No matter what you want to do, Baisu will help you."


    Kneeling in front of Lin Mengya''s bed, Bai Su''s loyalty moved her.


    Lin Mengya held Bai Su''s hand tightly. There were some words between them, but they would understand each other.


    Heavy snow has been falling intermittently.


    However, with the power support of Lin Mengya, her body is also like Xiaoqiang, and she has adapted to the severe cold here.


    In fact, there may not be no fun in the ice and snow.


    Talking around the stove at night and enjoying the snow scenery are common pastimes in winter for these people.


    But now she is full of heart, thinking about her men and children.


    After three days of hard thinking, Gong Wu dragged him out of the house.


    "Brother five, where are you taking me?"


    The streets in the city have been cleaned very clean. In this weather, whether by car or sedan, it is not very safe.


    So most people are wearing thick cotton soled boots on the street.


    She was still wrapped like a bear, but the fiery red color was too eye-catching in the snow.


    I don''t know what my brothers think. Nine times out of ten the winter clothes prepared for her are bright red.


    Now she feels like a signal light.


    "You''ll know when you arrive. Look at you. You''ve just recovered from a serious illness. You can''t come outside frequently. Alas, people, the more you cat in the house, the worse your health will be."


    Gong Wu only wore a small coat. In the end, it was young people with strong firepower.


    And Lin Mengya has to roll her eyes.


    Not everyone has his deep internal skills, okay? Besides, she has something urgent to do!


    Lin Mengya walked slowly along the long street with Gong Wu.


    She saw all the snow, pressed into pieces of snow, and then piled up at the unimpeded intersection.


    "Brother five, what does that mean?"

 Chapter 1195

    "What''s the matter?"


    Gong Wu didn''t understand his meaning. Lin Mengya pointed to the accumulated snow and asked.


    "Why pile all this snow here? It''s not only a hindrance, but also unsightly."


    Gong Wu understood what she meant and explained to her by pointing to the pile of snow.


    "The winter in Longdu is not long, but once it snows, it won''t melt all winter. So there is a special snow field outside the city. But it''s snowy these days. It''s difficult to walk inside and outside the city. Therefore, after tamping the mold, it will be piled on the roadside for the time being."


    Lin Mengya looked. There were such snow blocks piled up at almost every intersection.


    In my heart, I have an idea.


    Maybe this can lead long Tianyu out. If xun''er is really her son, he will come.


    "Little sister, what are you thinking?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and smiled at Gong Wu.


    "I think it''s too wasteful to pile it here. Moreover, if we put lights on the roadside in snowy days, it won''t be so easy for everyone to slip on a moonless night, will it?"


    She is very grateful for more than 20 years of modern life. If not, I''m afraid she can''t come up with such a good idea.


    "Well, there''s some truth in what you said. After all, in the Dragon capital, some people get hurt on the slide because it''s difficult to walk on a snowy night every winter. Just, what are you going to do?"


    "I have my own way. Do you know who is the official in charge of Longdu public security?"


    Gong Wu thought and looked in a certain direction of the street.


    "I remember that the imperial guards are in charge of the internal security of Longdu. We have met the imperial guards before. He is a good man. I don''t know if he is still in charge of the imperial guards. But before that, let''s go to a place."


    Gong Wu was about to leave, and Lin Mengya tilted her head and glanced at her fifth brother.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    The pace of the two people is very fast, and their destination is not far.


    "Yuqing hall, the name is very unique. What is it for here?"


    Standing outside a three story shop, Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at the sign.


    "Yuqing restaurant is the most elegant restaurant in the Dragon capital. They liked it very much before. Although I didn''t like it, today, someone invited me."


    Gong Wu grinned happily.


    It seems that you are a good friend you haven''t seen for a long time?


    She pressed her mind, followed behind Gong Wu and entered the Yuqing hall.


    The layout here is very simple. There are several tables in four directions in the lobby on the first floor.


    There is a blue and white porcelain teapot and four tea bowls on it.


    Although it cleared up after the snow, it was warm inside, and heavy curtains fell down, isolating the cold wind behind them.


    There was no smell of the coke in room, but only a faint aroma of the citrus.


    This smell in winter is fresh and elegant.


    As soon as they came in, a well-dressed and simple man greeted them.


    "Two distinguished guests, it''s cold outside. Please go in with the small one in addition to your coat to warm up."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Lin Mengya saw the difference between this store and other stores.


    As soon as other guests come in, the first words of the waiter are often polite, and then ask the guests what they need.


    But unexpectedly, they were led to a small separation by the man. After removing the cloak and cloak, the man immediately moved a stove and put it in front of them.


    The two men sat on a chair covered with thick fur cushions and baked on fire. The man turned and went out. Soon, he brought two small wooden boxes.


    "Dear guest, that''s right. My boss said that it''s difficult to walk in the snow outside. No matter riding or sitting in a sedan chair, you will inevitably wet your shoes and socks. This man is most afraid of catching cold under his feet. The store has prepared dry and soft shoes. If you don''t mind, you can change them."


    With that, the man opened the wooden box.


    In one, there are men''s boots, and in the other, there are women''s.


    Then, the waiter gave the shoes to the attendant behind them, and specially opened a screen from the corner to indicate that the female guests could change their shoes here.


    Bai Su and chen''er helped change shoes. After putting them on, they were a little big, but they fit well.


    However, with such a set of Kung Fu, the chill on Lin Mengya was gone.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the man bring two pairs of women''s shoes. Naturally, they are not as exquisite as her feet. They can only be regarded as ordinary.


    Lin Mengya saw that the two attendants behind the fifth brother also went out, apparently changing their shoes.


    "Thank you."


    She smiled and nodded at each other, indicating that Bai Su and chen''er also changed.


    The man brought a small shelf and personally put Gong Wu''s boots on it to bake.


    Such care is really rare.


    Until everything was done, the man said with a smile.


    "I''ve kept two distinguished guests waiting. Please."


    They came out of the house and went up the stairs to the second floor.


    But the man didn''t go up. He just stood under the stairs and saluted them.


    Before long, the curtain was lifted again.


    The guy, again, came up.


    "The Yuqing hall is really different. I don''t know who the boss behind the scenes is. If you can be so careful, appropriate and thoughtful, you must be a soft hearted person."


    Lin Mengya commented. Gong Wu looked at her and shook his head.


    "You know, the boss behind the Yuqing hall, but it''s one of the most difficult secrets of the dragon. Some people say it''s opened by a woman, others say it''s a complete fool. However, most people can''t afford the price here."


    It seems that Gong Wu also thinks that the boss here is trying to make money.


    But Lin Mengya disagrees. Everything here makes her feel very good.


    "I think such a service is worth a higher price. Things are valuable, but people are priceless. The boss must be a kind man. If I have the chance to see him, I really want to make friends with him."


    Sometimes, the purpose is different, even with the same means, the process will be different.


    Since she entered the door, everything in Yuqing museum only brought her a faint sense of care, not so utilitarian.


    Just then, the two arrived on the second floor.


    The second floor was divided into rooms, with water basins and clean cloth towels outside.


    When they reached one of the rooms, Gong Wu was about to knock on the door when it was suddenly opened.


    "Young master Gong Wu! Is it really you?"


    The man who came out looked about the same age as Gong Wu. He was dressed in light loose green clothes, with long hair tied up and a white jade crown, but his tone and face seemed childish.


    As soon as he saw Gong Wu, he almost jumped up and took him to ask in a hurry.


    "Lian Xing, why are you still like this? Aren''t you afraid that your eldest brother will hang you up and fight you?"


    Gong Wu teased his friends he hadn''t seen for a long time. Sure enough, Lian Xing shivered when he heard his eldest brother.


    In the back, he immediately stretched out a pair of big hands, like catching a chicken, and pulled Lian Xing aside.


    "Look at you. What''s the hurry? Isn''t Gong Yu here? Come on in, virtuous brother. Everyone has been waiting for you for a long time."


    A bright voice came out of the door. After that, Lin Mengya saw a strong man standing at the door.


    This man is very tall. Although he is tall, he doesn''t give people a feeling of ferocity.


    A smile on that face will make people feel that he is simple and honest.


    He glanced back and saw Lin Mengya by chance.


    The latter nodded politely at him, but the man blushed.


    Lin Mengya looked at him. This man is really interesting.


    "Brother Cheng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m afraid you''ve improved a lot in your martial arts."


    As Gong Wu said, he followed them into the house.


    Lin Mengya has been silently following behind him. When she got inside, she found that the temperature here is higher than that outside.


    Gong Wu kept talking to people, and even the star couldn''t get in his mouth.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I saw the girl behind Gong Wu.


    At first glance, I felt shocked.


    People, like loaches, crowded between her and Gong Wu.


    "The young lady looked at me with a twinkling of an eye. She thought it was the young lady of the palace family who had many rumors?"


    Under normal circumstances, Lin Mengya will not leave such a greasy and frivolous person.


    But the other party is Gong Wu''s friend. She wants to give this face.


    He nodded and answered.


    "Your Highness is really lucky! I said to you, come and see the sister of the fifth brother of the palace family and the beauty in the world!"


    Lian Xing shouted loudly. Gong wucai delayed to think that the second childe of Lian was a man without skin and face.


    He turned around and gave Lian Xing a big chestnut, and then pulled his sister behind him.


    "Lian Xing, if you feel itchy, just say it! If you dare to disrespect my sister again, you''ll let your big brother take a car and pull you back!"


    After giving a vicious warning to Lianxing, Gong Wu hurried back to comfort his sister.


    "It''s all right, damn it, I forgot this guy''s mouth. If you don''t like it, let''s go now and ignore these guys!"


    Even Xing and Cheng Hao, as well as the boys at the back table, are stupid.


    This Or the rebellious fifth young master of Gongyu palace family who doesn''t take anyone in his eyes?


    When will he treat people like this, booing cold and asking warm, gentle tone?


    "Brother Cheng, i... am I right?"


    Lian Xing rubbed his eyes. In those years, they had a friend who walked in advance for a while in order to go home to accompany his newly married wife. He was ridiculed by Gong Wuda. Finally, the two almost didn''t fight.


    But now Is he crazy, or is Gong Wu crazy?


    "You should be right, but you were really abrupt just now. After a while, remember to make an apology to others."


    Lian Xing suddenly felt that his legs were weak. Woman, it was really a disaster for beauty!

 Chapter 1196

    "I''m fine. It''s rare to come out once. Don''t worry about me too much. Brother five, your friend is still there."


    Lin Mengya also feels pretty red, but what can she do?


    Each of the five brothers of the palace family is a serious sister control. What can she do? She''s desperate, too!


    Since the last time, Gong bin knew that he had trusted others and wronged her, he was full of compensation for her.


    Although she has said many times that there is no need for this, Gong bin is almost more worried than her mother this time.


    I bought all my belongings without saying anything, and my luggage is like moving.


    She''s under a lot of pressure, okay?


    "Don''t worry about them. It''s okay. It''s okay."


    Gong Wu didn''t care about the feelings of those childe brothers behind him. Suddenly, everyone felt a little sad.


    However, when Gong Wu and Lin Mengya stood at the table, half of the aristocratic family CHILDES at the table had to keep their eyes straight.


    The remaining half are also looking at the brothers and sisters.


    "Why? I tell you, if you dare to look again, you''ll dig out your eyes!"


    Gong Wu protectively protects his sister. He really regrets that he brought her here in order to distract her.


    The wolf has more meat and less meat. Everyone stares at his sister. It really makes him have the heart to kill.


    "It''s Gong Xiandi. Come here, come here, sit here!"


    His roar suddenly woke people up.


    Someone who had a good relationship with him immediately shouted to him.


    But Gong Wu snorted coldly and took his sister to a place far away from the man.


    The table is very big. Now it''s not full for seven or eight people.


    Lin Mengya was placed next to Gong Wu. Although the group were eager to see the seat next to her, unfortunately, none of them dared to come.


    First, the skin is not so thick. Second, my brother''s eye knife is not for nothing.


    "Look at you one by one. I tell you, no one is allowed to make an idea of my sister. Otherwise, you all know my second brother? Have you been beaten by my second brother?"


    Although the temptation of beauty is ahead, the reputation of the second son of the palace family is obviously more overbearing.


    The group of CHILDES immediately sat upright and looked straight at each other, as if they were in the court hall, but they didn''t seem to be on the table.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and thought it was funny.


    In fact, these people have no malice towards her. She can still distinguish some things.


    Gong Wu doesn''t know his friend''s character, just The two brothers and sisters looked at each other. This feeling of killing the whole audience is not bad!


    "Come on, why are you so anxious to call me?"


    Gong Wu deliberately pretended to be serious, but Lin Mengya could see that he was in a good mood and thought he missed these friends very much.


    "What can we do? We don''t need to intervene in the family affairs. I''m not qualified to intervene in the affairs of the court. The only thing is to eat, drink and enjoy flowers and snow beauty."


    The man sitting opposite them said that the people at this table were very young. Although they were not badly dressed, they didn''t have any hardship.


    However, they are somewhat different from Gong Wu. Generally speaking, their life is still privileged.


    But Lin Mengya clearly heard the helplessness of her own destiny from their eyes and tone.


    Being born in an aristocratic family means that they will enjoy more privileges than ordinary people.


    But God is fair, at the same time, they are also doomed to the fate of the track.


    "Do you remember Li Shan of the Li family in Qingzhou? After a new year, he will marry the unruly young lady of the Tian family. I heard that before he married, he directly killed Li Shan''s sweetheart. Oh, with such a Hedong lion, I''m afraid Li Shan''s life will be miserable in the future."


    "Yes, people like us can only live in the shadow of our parents all our life."


    "I don''t know if we can be like this next time we get together."


    The atmosphere was suddenly depressed.


    Lin Mengya thought she would see the wanton romantic side of the aristocratic family CHILDES in the Dragon capital.


    But unexpectedly, it was just a small world for them to breathe.


    Even Gong Wu was affected, frowned and suddenly got up.


    She went to the edge of the window and pushed it open.


    Suddenly, the cold wind mixed with snowflakes falling from the eaves poured into the house.


    A bone chilling chill refreshed everyone in the room.


    Sight, involuntarily gathered on the woman by the window.


    "Xiaoya, come here quickly. You''re just right and can''t blow!"


    Gong Wu shouted. The man immediately ran over, closed the window tightly, and pulled the man back to his seat.


    "Sorry, everyone. I think everyone is a little drunk. This cold wind is more effective than sobering tea."


    She said bluntly, with an appropriate smile on her pretty face.


    The person on the table, you look at me and I look at him. I don''t understand what she means.


    Lin Mengya knows that these are people who are confused about the future and destiny.


    They are young, they also have ability, and they may not have hot-blooded aspirations in their hearts.


    However, the family is like a yoke, which hinders their steps.


    Therefore, these people feel that they are trapped like birds in cages.


    But how could they know that their family gave them shelter. Compared with those slaves, their depression was just hypocrisy.


    "I''ve heard that aristocratic families like all kinds of rare flowers and plants in the Dragon capital. I don''t know who has these flowers and plants now. Can I have a look?"


    Several CHILDES don''t understand what they mean, but they all want to vote for the beauty.


    "Now all the flowers and plants are put in the greenhouse by the gardener for the winter. If Miss Gong likes it, I''d like to present the treasures of my family for her to enjoy in the spring of the new year."


    He is worthy of being the childe of the aristocratic family. His words of deceiving people are always handy.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the man and said faintly.


    "It seems that no matter how precious the flowers are, they have to bloom in order according to the arrangement of the season. Where can there be a little wind?"


    Her words belittled almost all the flowers and plants.


    Among the men, there were people who loved flowers and plants, who immediately retorted.


    "I don''t agree with you, miss. The more valuable it is, the more it needs the careful care of the gardener. Flowers are like beauties. They must be pitied and pampered before they can compete for beauty. Women, flowers and plants, and gold and noble people can have the best fate. If they are like wild flowers and weeds on the roadside, how can they be appreciated even if they are beautiful?"


    This was rude. Gong Wu frowned, but Lin Mengya pressed her shoulder.


    She took her time and poured a glass of wine out of the wine pot.


    "Young master, you''re very insightful. May I ask you what''s in my hand?"


    The childe thought she was deliberately grandstanding and said with a touch of disgust.


    "Nature is good wine."


    "Well, what''s in your plate and bowl?"


    "Nature is a delicacy."


    "It''s really interesting. The wine made from grain and vegetables and fruits are delicacies and wines in the childe''s eyes. Excuse me, childe, is there anything in it that can be replaced by precious flowers and plants in your family? Childe, can you know that grain, vegetables and fruits can be taken care of?"


    When she choked back gently, the man naturally refused to accept it.


    "Miss, this is unreasonable! Vegetables, fruits and grains are born for human consumption. How can they be compared with flowers and plants?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya stood up and paced to the window again.


    "Just now I opened the window and saw that there were slaves cleaning up the snow on the street. They were also raised by their parents, but they were used as tools like grain, vegetables and fruits. In cold and snowy days, they had to wear ragged clothes to open the way for the sons of the aristocratic family. Their reward may be just a meal without enough. But you are born rich and let your family take care of you To. So you are like the precious orchids in the greenhouse, complaining about the injustice of the world and enjoying the privileges given to you by the family. To tell you the truth, I don''t think you are pathetic at all. To tell you the truth, I''m a little disappointed in you. Brother five, I think we''d better go. I''m afraid I''ll tarnish your pure character with these affectations. "


    With that, the smile on her face became lighter and lighter.


    Gong Wu also stood up and prepared to leave.


    But his eyes were also somewhat disappointed.


    "Brother Gong, everyone is just joking. Why do you take it seriously?"


    Lian Xing was a little nervous and pulled Gong Wu''s sleeve.


    Gong Wu shook his head and took back his sleeve.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to come out to see you. Six months ago, my palace family was in trouble. I thought you would remember your friendship when you were a teenager. My palace five never asked for or disdained your help. However, I never received a letter from anyone except Lian Xing and brother Cheng."


    Gong Wu''s tone was faint and seemed to be stating something that had nothing to do with himself.


    Lian Xing widened his eyes and glared at his former partner.


    "Didn''t you all tell me that you have sent a letter to brother Gong five privately? No wonder, when I said I wanted you to take some silver out and secretly give money to brother Gong five, you said in righteous words that with Gong Yu''s temperament, we wouldn''t be aware of such a depressed time. It turned out that you are guilty!"


    Even the star''s accusation, but these people lowered their heads.


    "Alas, even Xing, we have difficulties! You know that we are not valued at home. You also know that the palace family at that time..."


    Some of them are still arguing for themselves.


    Lian Xing blushed. I really didn''t expect that this group of people would be so hypocritical.


    Lin Mengya took out a silver note from her arms and put it lightly on the table.


    "Even childe, we don''t have to. We all have difficulties, which we know. As for now, the palace family has indeed slowed down, but my five brothers must not be able to do business with you. Even if I make amends for you in this game."

 Chapter 1197

    "You! It''s all you! If it weren''t for you, how could there be a rift between our brothers!"


    Oh, now, did you push the pot on her again?


    Lin Mengya looked at the angry man and smiled indifferently.


    "There are not many people who really miss my brother here. However, since we came in, you have not shown your enthusiasm and sincerity for old friends you haven''t seen for a long time. You came to my fifth brother because our palace family is different now and I am a hot candidate for the crown princess. Therefore, I was entrusted by my family to continue with my fifth brother Is it true? "


    The merciless exposure aroused the shame of those aristocratic family CHILDES.


    "But what can we do? Tell me, what can we do except to please the family?"


    These words are sad, angry and generous, but they speak everyone''s heart.


    Gong Wu sighed and pulled his sister''s cuff, as if to hope her not to be too heartless.


    After all, they still have some young friendship.


    Lin Mengya slightly raised her eyebrows, and everyone who knew her knew that this was her intention to calculate others.


    "You are willing to degenerate and become a puppet of a family. No one can do it. However, you may not have no better choice. Whether you do it or not is all in your own hands. Whether you are an obedient doll, enjoy the great wealth of the family, but marry a girl you don''t like, spend your life mediocrely, or..."


    Everyone was completely aroused by her words.


    But she smiled faintly and stuck the second half of the sentence.


    Seeing everyone, they all stretched their necks and waited for her words.


    Lin Mengya looked around for a week and said word by word.


    "Like an eagle, he soars in heaven and earth and fights in the wind and snow. He is happy with gratitude and hatred and fights in the battlefield. His horse is wrapped in a corpse and his blood is boiling. Or in the court hall, he fights with his officials, helps the world with good plans, assists Mingjun and defends the great rivers and mountains with his own hands. Compared with depression and failure, he spends his whole life in regret, resentment and jealousy. I think you should know how to choose."


    Her voice was very provocative, and those people''s wishes that had been suppressed for a long time were aroused by her at this time.


    Like a volcanic eruption, it spread to the whole chest.


    They suddenly felt that the warm inner room seemed to make them more anxious.


    The cold wind that has just swept over is more suitable for their current state of mind.


    "But where do we have such a chance?"


    "If I let my father know, I have to break my leg."


    "A good man is ambitious. Who wants to stay at home and be a bastard waiting to die!"


    Lin Mengya knows that it''s time.


    He smiled and dusted the dust that didn''t exist on his sleeve.


    "If you dare to think, you can dare to do it. There is no opportunity. It depends on how you grasp it. It''s late today. Everyone, goodbye."


    With that, he took the Leng God''s palace five and left the inner room.


    "Brother Gong, wait for me! Big Cheng, do you still stay here and call these wolf hearted and dog like brothers?"


    Lian Xing stared at the group and pulled Cheng Hao away from the inner room.


    On the table, the guys who were just miserable looked at each other.


    But their hearts were stirred up by Miss Gong.


    And it can''t be destroyed.


    Will they really have the opportunity to show their ambition as she said?


    They looked at their companions and looked confused.


    "Sister, did you just do it on purpose?"


    After changing his clothes and shoes, Gong Wu grabbed Lin Mengya and asked in a low voice.


    "Go home."


    When she heard the footsteps coming out behind her, she immediately winked at Gong Wu and pretended not to find anything.


    "Brother Gong, Miss Gong, wait for us!"


    Listen to the voice and you will know that Lian Xing is catching up.


    "What are you two doing out here?"


    Gong Wu turned around, frowned and looked at his two childhood playmates.


    I saw even the star looked at his head with disdain, and his tone was also dissatisfied.


    "Where do they deserve to be my good friends? Hum, the guys who look down on others, can they forget all our childhood friendship? I feel disgusted when I look at such people! I don''t have such ruthless friends even with stars!"


    Even the stars are childish.


    But what is rare is that he still retains this childlike heart.


    "Brother Gong, I''m sorry. After we parted a few years ago, I stationed in the frontier with my father and brother. I didn''t hear about your family until I came back. I hope you don''t blame me."


    In contrast, Cheng Hao''s apology is much more sincere.


    Lin Mengya''s affection for these two people doubled. It seems that Gong Wu still has two close friends.


    "It''s all my brothers. Why do you say that? They can''t blame them for some things. Aren''t I the same?"


    The corners of Gong Wu''s mouth smiled bitterly.


    Even in the most difficult times, his brothers protected him, so he didn''t suffer a lot.


    In this way, what qualifications does he have to blame those friends?


    "Well, it''s freezing and snowy. You have plenty of time to greet. By the way, brother five, the commander of the forbidden army you said, I don''t know if we go now, we can''t come."


    As soon as Lin Mengya''s voice fell, Lian Xing stared at them and asked.


    "You want to find my brother? He should still be in the Yamen at this time. I''ll lead you to find him!"


    It is destiny.


    Lin Mengya was slightly stunned. It seems that there is no coincidence that it has become a book.


    The forbidden guard''s command yamen is located somewhere in the east of the city.


    But the camp of the guards was outside the city.


    When they arrived, they caught up with Lian Xing''s brother Lian Sheng and went to command the guard.


    "Chen Changshi, when will my brother come back?"


    As soon as they got to the door, they were welcomed in by a long history who knew Lian Xing.


    However, the people in the forbidden guard yamen all know the young childe Lian Xing Lian.


    Since he entered the yamen, even Xing looked down and didn''t see the frivolous spirit just now.


    It seems that even the eldest brother of the family is powerful.


    "Young master, Dutong has arrived at the camp outside the city. I''m afraid he can''t come back before dark. What''s the matter with you? It''s better to go home and wait."


    Chen Changshi is about 40 years old, but he has a beard and looks very mature and steady.


    Judging from his tone, he obviously knows the situation of Lian''s family better.


    "I''m not in trouble! I''m here to find my brother. It''s business!"


    Lian Xing hurriedly explained to Chen Changshi, but I''m afraid his previous record is not very good, resulting in Chen Changshi just looking at him with regret.


    "All right, go and help yourself. If your brother comes, please let me know."


    He took a breath and even the star was a little depressed.


    Indeed, before he was in trouble, he liked to come to his brother, but this time, he really had something serious!


    Lin Mengya saw all this in her eyes and didn''t speak.


    Just picked up the tea next to him and drank it slowly.


    Tut, it''s so bitter.


    "On such a snowy day, I''m afraid my brother won''t come back for a moment. Why don''t we wait at my house! My mother said a few days ago that she wanted to protect a good marriage for big Cheng!"


    The depression that seemed to be misunderstood lasted only a moment, and then Lianxing swept away the gloom and became lively again.


    "Forget it, thank aunt Lian for my kindness. I have no intention to do these things now. Since brother Lian is not here, I''ll leave."


    Cheng Hao''s avoidance was too obvious. Even Lin Mengya could see that this guy was afraid of his aunt Lian who had never met.


    "Aunt Lian is really powerful. At first, my eldest brother respected and feared her. Now, even you are. Alas, aunt Lian is indeed a heroine among women!"


    Gong Wu is also joking about Cheng Hao. Cheng Hao''s face is red. As soon as he wants to explain, he can see a thin military man coming in at the door.


    "Second young master, we have all come back. Please go there."


    Lian Xing saw the thin man, his body was stiff, and then carefully nodded.


    Lin Mengya looked at Lian Xing''s performance, but she shook her head in her heart.


    The mouse was really scared when he saw the cat.


    Led by the thin man, the party crossed the corridor to a study.


    "Du Tong, the second young master has brought it."


    "Well, you go down and be busy."


    "Yes."


    The thin men left, leaving only a few of them.


    Lian Xing hesitated for a moment and seemed very nervous.


    But she ignored her and said.


    "Why don''t you get in here and wait for me to invite you? Even two young people."


    The voice was clear and thick, with a sense of awe.


    Lian Xing''s eyes were dim, and he could only open the door with a dejected head.


    "Brother, I am today..."


    "What trouble have you caused?"


    There was only one stove in the study.


    In such a severe cold, it is not necessarily much warmer than outside.


    Lin Mengya only took a look and knew that the company was a military style.


    Once upon a time, her father and brother were so familiar.


    "I didn''t make trouble! I brought several people to see you. Really, can I only make trouble in your eyes?"


    In the latter half of the sentence, Lian Xing muttered.


    Lin Mengya followed them into the room and saw Lian Sheng sitting at his desk reading official documents.


    Hearing Lian Xing''s words, Lian Sheng looked up and saw the three of them.


    "It''s you. Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Simple and direct, this is Lin Mengya''s first impression of winning streak.


    He doesn''t look like Lian Xing. Lian Xing is a handsome little childe, and the feeling of winning streak is not a sense of seriousness.


    She knew that this man was really a man who had been on the battlefield and had been tempered.


    "Brother Lian, excuse me. In fact, Gong Yu is looking for you."


    Cheng Hao is an old acquaintance with their brother and speaks casually.


    Gong Yu went up and said hello to Lian Sheng.


    The latter just stood up with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1198

    "How''s your second brother?"


    Gong Wu smiled and looked a little reserved.


    "OK."


    "When we were together in the Dragon capital, I admired your second brother''s martial arts. By the way, what can I do for you?"


    Originally, I had a fight with Gong er.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t quite understand the friendship between these men. It seems that the stronger the fight, the better the relationship.


    What''s this called? No fight, no acquaintance?


    "Actually, I have something to ask you. This is my sister, Gong ya."


    The sight of winning streak fell on the only woman.


    However, just took a look and turned away.


    "I heard that when you came to me, did someone want to trouble you?"


    Gong Wu shook his head and pulled Gong Ya over.


    "My sister has something to ask you, Xiaoya. Tell me, brother Lian is not an outsider."


    Lian Sheng looked at him with a light frown.


    "Lian doutong, I just have an idea. Whether it can be done or not still needs your opinion."


    "Please."


    Although she keenly felt the contempt of Liansheng for herself, he still looked at Gong er''s face and maintained the minimum politeness.


    Lin Mengya knew that persuading him was not a simple thing.


    "I hope we can use the snow on the street to make snow carving lamps. Even the commander, please rest assured that our palace family can be responsible for whether it is to ask the craftsman''s money, ask someone to take care of the snow carving lamps all night, and sesame oil money."


    After saying that, she saw that the winning streak didn''t look very good.


    "Miss Gong, dragons are not your garden. You can do whatever you want. I have something important to deal with, so I won''t keep you much. Cheng Hao and Gong Yu, we''ll get together again later."


    He impolitely ordered to leave, and even the star looked embarrassed, but there was no way.


    Lin Mengya was not angered, but felt that winning streak was a good official.


    "Even commander, I''m not fooling around. You must know the current situation of Longdu. If there are snow carving lights at night, people returning late will be much safer..."


    "There is a curfew at night. No one will come out except the patrolling forbidden army. Miss Gong, let me say it one last time. This is the Dragon capital. You can''t be capricious."


    The man''s voice was serious, which made Lin Mengya unable to refute.


    She admitted that she thought things simple.


    I just thought that if I made a snow sculpture, I could lead the child out.


    But forget that this idea, for others, is just a method of playing that wastes people and money.


    I blame her for her thoughtlessness.


    "Dutong! There are too many frostbitten soldiers in the forbidden army camp. However, it''s too cold in our camp. Even if the firewood is burned all night, it''s not enough. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will..."


    Chen Changshi eagerly came in and reported, with a heavy expression. It seems that this situation is very serious.


    "Send more military doctors for diagnosis and treatment! You go down first. I have serious business to do."


    In the winning streak, there was also a layer of gloom.


    I don''t think it''s the first time this kind of thing has happened.


    Lian Xing had no choice but to take a few people away.


    Lin Mengya thought as she walked. As soon as she left the yamen, she took Gong Wu''s hand and asked in a low voice.


    "Brother five, why is frostbite so difficult? Normally, they should have a good strategy to deal with it."


    Before Gong Wu answered, Lian Xing answered in a small voice.


    "It''s not that my brother can''t help it. It''s because it''s too cold in winter in Longdu. The forbidden guards are transferred by troops from various places. They change every three years, so some people can''t resist the climate here. Moreover, although the forbidden guards will reissue cotton clothes and shoes every winter, the barracks are in disrepair for a long time. How can they withstand this climate. Every winter, The soldiers in the barracks can only suffer in the ice and snow. "


    Lian Xing is very angry, but he has nothing to do.


    After Lin Mengya nodded, she said to Gong Wu.


    "Can we go to the forbidden army camp?"


    "What are you doing there?"


    "Frostbite is not incurable. I came up with a folk prescription by chance. It''s the most useful for frostbite. Besides, saving one life is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter. Let''s go and have a look. It doesn''t matter, does it?"


    Gong Wu stared at her. Why did this guy forget his brother''s instructions again.


    But Lin Mengya shook his cuff and kept begging him.


    "Well, let''s go and return quickly. Lian Xing and Cheng Hao, are you going?"


    The two men also wondered what Gong Ya wanted to do and nodded one after another.


    "Alas, I can''t help you. Let''s go. Go home and change clothes. Then find a carriage, or we won''t freeze into ice when we walk over."


    Gong Wu had to nod and promise. After taking her to change into a fit men''s dress, the four people rushed to the camp outside in a carriage.


    Before she arrived, Lin Mengya saw the snow field where the snow blocks were stored.


    Here, more spectacular than she thought.


    Not far from the snow field is the forbidden army camp.


    No sooner had they arrived than they were stopped.


    Now, even the star''s face is not easy to use. Can only stand there from a distance, overlooking the situation inside.


    "Even childe, who is in charge here if your brother is not here?"


    "Some left and right Zhonglang will be in the camp, but they will change with the deployment of the forbidden guards. Today, it should be left Zhonglang''s Lu Ying."


    "How is he?"


    Lian Xing thought and made a very pertinent evaluation.


    "Just like my brother, he is stubborn and unreasonable. He can''t learn any flexibility. Before, he had a deputy who beat him with a fifty army stick because he misjudged a small matter. He almost didn''t die!"


    I''m afraid it''s a rare opportunity to say this. Lian Xing can''t finish it.


    But from his words, Lin Mengya got the information she wanted.


    The Zuo Zhonglang general Lu Ying is serious and takes good care of his soldiers.


    That''s good. Things will be much easier.


    "Well, please even the second childe, do something for me."


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Mengya took out a prescription from her sleeve, folded it and put it in front of him.


    "This is a prescription that works miraculously for frostbite. Take it and give it directly to Lu Ying. Just say that you entrusted someone to find it. Then, if Lu Ying asks you for this prescription again, you can tell me again, OK?"


    Although Lian Xing didn''t understand, he took it out of his trust in Gong Wu.


    "Well, Lu Ying''s house is not far from my house. I''ll give it to him when I''m free in the evening. Is that all right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. As long as Lu Ying really cared for his soldiers, he would use this prescription.


    At that time, she will help them solve the problem of the barracks, and the winning streak will owe her a big favor.


    However, it still needs some effort to owe this favor and how to owe it.


    After tossing around for a long time, when they returned to the mansion, their clothes had been beaten through by the cold wind.


    As soon as she got home, Lin Mengya was caught by Bai Su and chen''er, washed and stripped clean, and then stuffed into a hot bucket to take a bath.


    They threw a lot of cold expelling herbs into the water. Although it didn''t do much for Lin Mengya, the hot water always made her feel more comfortable.


    The two went out to get her some warm food. Lin Mengya leaned alone by the bath bucket and enjoyed the rare warmth.


    When the door was pushed open, Lin Mengya thought that Bai Su or chen''er came.


    "Well, you don''t have to be busy. I''m not hungry. I''m just very tired and want to go to bed earlier."


    Turning around, Lin Mengya got up from the bath bucket.


    Suddenly, she realized the unusual behind her.


    Turning around, I saw someone in black, standing where he was, and looked at her with a deep look¡ª¡ª


    With a splash of water, Lin Mengya immediately retracted into the bucket and blushed.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Outside the door, came the inquiry of chen''er.


    "It''s all right. I''m tired. I''ll sleep first. You can sleep too. Don''t be busy."


    She stared into the man''s eyes and tried to be natural.


    Chen''er and Bai Su outside were always close, so they didn''t insist on coming in to disturb.


    The atmosphere is a little strange. Lin Mengya only lets herself show her head, but the man''s eyes wantonly explore underwater.


    This I am embarrassed.


    "It seems that you are used to this kind of thing."


    Dead man! As soon as she opened her mouth, Lin Mengya wanted to jump out and strangle him!


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can be so calm in the face of danger. It seems that you haven''t done this kind of thing once or twice. Gong ya, it seems that you are very ''generous''."


    No matter how you listen, Lin Mengya knows what the dead man said is not good.


    I don''t know what''s going on. This guy has always been strange to her since he met again.


    Obviously, she is the victim, okay?


    "It''s not that I''m generous, but I can''t resist. Your highness Xi, you''re familiar with breaking into a woman''s house in the middle of the night. Otherwise, talk about your feelings. The dragon is so big. Whose boudoir have you drilled?"


    She came out of the water a little and stretched against the wall of the bathtub.


    Although they were husband and wife, she always felt a little awkward, as if she had returned to the previous stage when they had not fallen in love.


    Murong Xi stared at the hateful woman, narrowed her eyes and took a few steps forward.


    "Your Highness Xi! A gentleman doesn''t do anything! If you go further, I''ll call someone!"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously protected her chest, but her words had no deterrent.


    Even if he had come to her, he could hold her neck with a stretch of his hand.


    But her voice was deliberately lowered, as if she was afraid of being discovered by others.


    Murong Xi suddenly realized that this woman was duplicating.


    Lying on the edge of the bath bucket, staring at the strange face.


    Why are all her smiling faces when she dreams back at midnight?


    "What spell did you put on me?"


    He asked her, as if he were talking to himself.


    He was so close to her that she could see the struggle and hesitation in his eyes.


    It seems that she can still disturb his heart, which is a good thing.


    Reaching out, she couldn''t help holding his face.

 Chapter 1199

    "Don''t worry, will you?"


    Her voice was gentle and soft, which calmed Murong Xi''s heart involuntarily.


    Slightly cool hands covered her hands, but a touch of heat in the palm warmed her heart.


    "From what I know about you, if you really want to forget me, something serious must have happened. Therefore, we can''t hurry. Otherwise, the previous choices may be wasted."


    Her eyes were gentle and clear. Murong Xi stared at those strange eyes, but how did she look at them? How did she feel familiar.


    Frowning tightly, he forced himself to be hard hearted and opened her hand.


    "If you let me know that you have a word lying to me, I will kill you myself!"


    It''s a mess! Everything is in a mess!


    Didn''t he never trust anyone or let anyone touch his body easily?


    Father said that he had been subjected to the plot of others since he was a child, so did he develop an alert personality?


    Why did he lose his vigilance in front of this woman?


    no way! Absolutely not!


    "Wait a minute, I have something very important to ask you."


    Seeing that he was leaving, Lin Mengya immediately came out of the bath bucket, put on a thick cotton padded clothes and pulled his cuffs.


    "What''s up?"


    His tone is as stiff as his body. Sometimes reason is one side and emotion is the other.


    "Do you have any children?"


    She knew it was rude to ask, but in the current situation, it was the simplest way.


    "No."


    "What about the wife?"


    The tall figure looked back, with some deep meaning in his eyes.


    "I have a fiancee, you, don''t delusion."


    Lin Mengya also smiled, but she was angry.


    "Murong Xi, remember, if you can marry another woman, I will lose."


    Well, dead men have great skills!


    It''s only a few days. I dare to climb the wall for her!


    "It seems that you have a big appetite."


    Just out of the bath, she is fresh and elegant like a lotus.


    Wet hair was scattered behind his head, and his pretty face without powder showed an attractive blush.


    He stepped forward and tightly bound her slender waist.


    Let her run into his arms. Somehow, he aroused bursts of trembling.


    It was a feeling that no one had ever brought to him.


    Because apart from her, he had never had the idea of holding a woman in his arms.


    "No, I have a good mouth and can eat anything. Your highness Xi, don''t you think so?"


    She lay on his chest and deliberately threw a wink at each other.


    Sure enough, she felt the chest of her men become tight. Just a little provocation. In addition to her superior charm, it can only show that this guy is just hard spoken.


    Smiling with his fingers, he drew an ambiguous circle on his chest.


    "We will come and go often in the future. At that time, please don''t hesitate to give your advice."


    finished! Lin Mengya thinks she has no face to see people!


    She''s the original! Why does this tone sound like a coquettish bitch who seduces wild men?


    Finally, Murong Xi was defeated, picked her up and threw her on the bed. The man jumped out of the window and walked away.


    Lin Mengya, who fell into the thick bedding and was not hurt at all, sighed faintly after glancing at the window.


    Long Tianyu ah, long Tianyu, how much did she owe him in her last life? How much did she want to do for him in this life?


    Rushed out of the boudoir full of fragrance. Murong Xi ran all the way and let the cold wind beat through his clothes, but the fire in his heart still couldn''t be extinguished.


    Since his recovery, both the crown prince and the emperor have given him all kinds of beauties.


    But somehow he declined.


    I can''t refuse, so I gave it to others.


    If you can''t send them, let them live in the deepest part of other gardens and won''t even see each other once.


    Emperor Zun, they all make fun of themselves for the sake of the future imperial concubine.


    But only he himself knew that only she, only she, could recall all kinds of burning hidden in the depths of his body.


    In the end, what kind of past does that woman have with him?


    Maybe he should ask the doctor who treated him.


    Thinking, Murong Xi fell into his own garden.


    After seeing him, the guards in charge of patrol saluted and continued their previous work.


    The other garden is not too big, but it was given by the Emperor himself. This is a supreme honor.


    But at this moment, this clearly familiar place makes him feel a little strange.


    Between the breath, it seems that there is still a unique smell around the woman.


    It''s not the smell of fat and powder that makes him feel dizzy and swollen. It seems to have a smell of medicine.


    In a word, he still has a little love.


    "Your Highness, how was your trip?"


    Outside the study, his deputy, who had been waiting for him for a long time, asked humbly.


    Murong Xi didn''t speak and walked into the study.


    It''s cold here. There''s not even a stove.


    However, he often stays here all day.


    "The palace family and the Cheng family also went to Liansheng today. Do you know what''s inside about this?"


    His tone was flat and frighteningly cold.


    Even those kneeling in front of him were his most loyal deputies and spies who now mastered the underground information network of the whole dragon capital, but they still dared not trespass in front of him.


    Because he is ruthless, cold and heartless.


    "My subordinates don''t know about this. However, I heard that a group of aristocratic family CHILDES once entertained Gong Wu in Yuqing hall. It is said that they were disturbed by the Miss Gong family. I think even the second childe thought he had made trouble, so he went to the forbidden army Yamen to find Lian doutong."


    Murong Xi sat in her chair and thought intently.


    In fact, he also happened to meet the woman in Yuqing hall. On a whim, he followed them all the way.


    Although I don''t know what they said, from today''s performance, it seems that the winning streak is still worried about the frostbite in the forbidden camp.


    It seems that this is a good time.


    "What''s going on with what I asked you to do before?"


    The Deputy bowed his head and replied respectfully.


    "Someone has been found and is preparing to be sent to the forbidden army camp these days. But... With all due respect, the military doctor we found is old-fashioned, but it is a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. As long as winter comes, the forbidden army will still be frostbitten, unless..."


    Murong Xi glanced at his deputy. Of course, he also understood this kind of thing.


    It''s just that the status of the forbidden army is a little embarrassing.


    The existence of the forbidden army was originally to defend the Dragon capital and protect the royal family.


    However, it is also because of this that the forbidden army cannot be controlled by one person.


    In order to balance, the forbidden guards were drawn from the armies of the fiefdoms.


    Three years later, they will leave and return to their respective teams.


    If the emperor is excellent to the guards, these people will be suspected again after returning to their respective teams, causing unnecessary suspicion and trouble.


    Moreover, the families in charge of the fief may not be the same as the emperor.


    In fact, the emperor will not have a particularly good impression of them.


    This has led to the forbidden guards becoming stepmothers'' children. They should not only shoulder the responsibility of protecting the Dragon capital, but also be treated severely by all parties.


    Even if it is painful again, no one dares to touch and manage.


    Otherwise, it will be regarded as ill intentioned.


    After all, buying off the forbidden guards is tantamount to opening the key of Longdu.


    If it weren''t for their good luck and a winning streak, no one would take care of them if they froze to death outside.


    What he had to do was to quietly take the forbidden army into his pocket without arousing the suspicion of all parties.


    He has been in contact with winning streak before. He is a person who looks flat on the surface, but works very smart.


    Again and again, I let myself eat a soft nail.


    I''m afraid it''s difficult to subdue the guards.


    "Now, it''s not time to shoot. You let your men keep an eye on it. Don''t let people notice the connection between us and the forbidden army."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. The old military doctor has been with many troops before. No one knows that he is our man."


    "Well, that''s good. Go down."


    "Yes, your highness, do you want to keep an eye on the palace family? After all, Gong Yu has a good personal relationship with Lian Xing. Moreover, the palace merchants used to be close friends in a row. Will they also take the opportunity to win over the forbidden guards?"


    Mentioning the palace family, the warm and soft touch on the woman also made him think about it.


    Intuition told him that the palace family had a problem.


    But there was an inexplicable voice in my heart, pleading for Gong Ya again.


    If you really send someone to investigate Gong ya, it will only make the tie between the two people deeper and deeper.


    He doesn''t want to and can''t continue to fall.


    That woman has a magic that makes him uncontrollable.


    "What do you think?"


    The Deputy knelt down again. He just felt that this sentence contained thousands of words. He even felt that he couldn''t stand it.


    Because he didn''t understand what his highness meant.


    "My subordinates think it''s better to hold still for the time being. After all, Gong Ya is the person named by the crown prince. If we check her privately, if the crown prince knows, there will be more trouble."


    As soon as she heard about the relationship between the crown prince and her, Murong Xi felt blocked in her chest.


    I''m afraid your royal highness doesn''t know that woman is so debauchery.


    At the thought of that damned woman, one day he would like to flatter the prince just now. He felt that there was a breath stuck in his chest.


    I can''t go up or down.


    Always, it''s hard.


    Just now, we might as well take advantage of her to save her from harming others.


    "Your Highness? Your highness Xi?"


    Seeing that his highness was rarely distracted, the Deputy dared not leave for a moment, so he had to shout twice with courage.


    "Do as you say. Go."


    Murong Xi''s face was a little gloomy and his tone was cold to the bone.


    The Deputy didn''t know that the reason why he was scared to sweat frequently was his master''s rare spring yearning behavior.


    He was left alone in the study.


    Murong Xi endured for a long time. After all, he still picked up his pen, but at the moment when the brush was finished, his face was blue.

 Chapter 1200

    On the rice paper, an inexplicable word "Ya" disturbed his heart lake.


    Why is that woman''s name?


    Murong Xi threw down his pen angrily, sat in a chair and stared at the word "Ya" angrily.


    A common word, but it seems to have temperature.


    Just, where can she be called "Ya"?


    On the surface, he is elegant and noble. In fact, he is a demon who harbors evil intentions and wants to charm the prince.


    He He shouldn''t be obsessed with her!


    Irritable, let him subconsciously put the paper into a ball and threw it into the wastebasket next to the desk.


    He still has something to do. This woman should not be a stumbling block to him.


    "Miss, miss?"


    Staring at the snow outside the window, Lin Mengya was awakened by the sound of chen''er.


    He looked at the little girl and turned back to his desk under the confused eyes of the latter.


    Above, the script of strange myths that Gong Wu finally found is still the familiar page.


    I turned a page easily. The characters were strange, but the legends with quite familiar stories could not arouse her much interest.


    In particular, the answer she got from long Tianyu''s mouth last night made her wonder.


    Since he said he had no children, who was xun''er?


    Could she have heard wrong? In fact, this is a woman''s name?


    At the thought that he might have a fiancee, Lin Mengya wanted to rush to the door and hang him up to fight.


    Even if it is amnesia, this is not his reason to climb the wall openly, is it?


    If he only loves memories, the love between them is not strong from the beginning.


    For this bubble of general love, she will not miss it!


    Lin Mengya, who is duplicative, doesn''t want to notice the real loss in her heart.


    In short, as long as he really dares to marry someone else, she will try to take her baby to her own life.


    At that time, let him cry and have no place to cry, hum!


    "Miss, why do I always feel that you seem to have something on your mind? Are you worried about the forbidden camp?"


    Lin Mengya is a little hard to parry because of the ghost spirit.


    "Really, is it so obvious?"


    And All right.


    Lin Mengya touched her face. She only occasionally missed the dead man.


    "You''ve been walking eight times since you got up today. Look at this book. It''s been three hours and you''ve only turned four pages. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll have to finish reading this book next year."


    Chen''er pointed to the thin booklet in her hand, shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Well, you dare to make fun of me. I''ll find you a mother-in-law tomorrow and let you marry and be a housekeeper!"


    It''s a pity that there is no deterrent.


    Chen''er asked for a few words of forgiveness with a smile, and was driven out by her.


    Patted her face, Lin Mengya warned herself in her heart.


    She still has very important things to do. The dead man is still waiting for her to get it back, but we can''t waste things on such small things.


    "Bai Su, where are my five brothers?"


    Outside the door, Bai Su, a little cotton padded jacket who was always close to her, immediately pushed the door in when she heard the speech.


    "The fifth childe has gone out to the banquet. What can the master say?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment and immediately remembered that there was such a thing.


    Now that the palace family has officially returned, many people want to test their close friends.


    I don''t know if Gong Wu can handle it. Fortunately, Lin Mengya asked him to take Gong Ping with him before he left.


    There must be no trouble with that little guy.


    "Come on, let''s go shopping."


    Bai Su nodded and took her fur cloak.


    Finally, the three men went out of the palace and went to the busiest main street.


    Winter is so long that many recreational activities can''t be carried out.


    But Longdu people also have a lot of local fun. On the street, all kinds of snacks are booming.


    It has the characteristics of the north. The big pot of mutton soup is bubbling and steaming, and the greedy people drool.


    The children''s favorite candied gourd is also selling along the street.


    The transparent syrup wraps the red hawthorn and bites it down. It is sour, sweet and refreshing.


    There are all kinds of exquisite sugar figurines. I don''t know why the craftsman''s hands are so clever. In the twinkling of an eye, it is a vivid little animal.


    What they visited was the busiest street with the most civilians.


    After a while, each of the three had something to gain. They carried it in their hands, had to eat it in their mouth, and had to look at it in their eyes.


    Until they feel tired, they temporarily find a teahouse to rest.


    Lin Mengya leaned in front of the window, but her sight extended to the distance.


    "I''d better follow the young lady. I''ve never seen these things before!"


    Chen''er is a child''s mind. No matter how clever, his nature can''t be changed.


    Bai Su has a tacit understanding with Lin Mengya. The former whispers in the latter''s ear.


    "There is indeed someone following us. I have sent someone to check. I believe there will be an answer soon."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya''s line of sight seemed to inadvertently fall on a pedestrian on the street.


    On that day, when her royal highness saw her for the first time, she felt something wrong.


    It was not long before she returned to the palace. Even if the prince had heard her name, he should just be curious.


    However, at the banquet that day, the prince was not surprised.


    This shows that the prince is familiar with her even if he has not seen her.


    With the current strength and status of the palace family, it is not enough to be valued by the emperor.


    Therefore, the person who let the prince know her and understand her is very problematic.


    What is the man''s purpose?


    Do you want to deal with the Gong family, or just to deal with her?


    She has been thinking since that day.


    Now, it''s time to investigate.


    Since someone has plotted against her, how can she not choose to fight back?


    After wandering in the street for a while, Bai Su also determined how many people followed her.


    Not many people know her in Longdu.


    So we can imagine who was following her secretly.


    Fortunately, most of the people Gong Si prepared for her were in the marketplace and had little contact with the chaotang.


    Sometimes, ants may not be able to trip elephants.


    It just depends on what method is used.


    "Miss, miss, Gong Ping is back alone!"


    I was sitting at the table drinking tea, but I heard the cry of chen''er in a hurry.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the man rushed to his face and was out of breath.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Gong Ping come back alone?"


    She was wondering. Gong Ping ran to her eyes with a pale face.


    "Madam, it''s bad! The fifth young master has been caught! Go and save him. I''m afraid someone will die later!"


    "What''s your hurry? Speak slowly!"


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya still has the ability to calm people''s hearts.


    A moment later, she learned a general idea from Gong Ping''s story.


    Today, Gong Wu went to his old friend''s house for a dinner. There was a charming and capricious young lady in the family who looked down on Gong Wu and gave him a few words.


    It was harmless, but the young lady stabbed Gong Wu''s heart with what happened to Yu Mingzhu.


    Gong Wuqi, however, quarreled with the young lady.


    The other party knew he was wrong, so he poured wine and made amends. It was also safe.


    Who knows, when Gong Wu left the banquet for a long time, the family naturally sent someone to find it.


    But he didn''t want to, but Gong Wu was on the embroidered bed of a young lady.


    Now, it''s blown up.


    The young lady was looking for life and death, but Gong Wu bit her to death and said she didn''t know anything.


    But at the banquet, there were people from other families to accompany.


    In any case, it will ruin the reputation of the young lady.


    Now, the family tied up Gong Wu and was trying to ask for an explanation.


    Fortunately, Gong Ping was clever and ran back to ask for help.


    After listening to the story, Lin Mengya knew that her five brothers had drilled others'' tricks.


    He quickly put on his clothes, prepared a carriage, and took Gong Ping and them to the house.


    "I ask you, did the fifth young master resist when he was arrested?"


    Gong Ping thought and shook his head.


    "No, the fifth young master thought it was silly. He didn''t resist at all, so he was tied up."


    At this time, Lin Mengya strengthened her ideas.


    Gong Wu was definitely framed.


    Fortunately, he didn''t react slowly and knew that if he continued to make things bigger, the situation would be more unfavorable to him.


    That''s why he was caught.


    On the carriage, Gong Ping hesitated and asked in a low voice.


    "Miss, do you think the fifth young master is really... Really immoral after drinking?"


    Gong Ping was worried. No one expected that such a thing would happen.


    "Do you think the fifth young master will do that?"


    Lin Mengya asked him. The latter thought seriously, and then shook his head.


    "No! The young master of our family has suffered a lot, but my grandfather is very strict and will never do such a thing!"


    "Yes, think about it. When we were at home, my five brothers were not married, but although there were many maids and daughters-in-law, they didn''t miss the house even if they drank too much?"


    "Miss means --"


    "Oh, you fool!"


    Chen''er knocked Gong Ping''s head impolitely. Under the confused eyes of the latter, he lowered his voice and said.


    "Miss means that the fifth young master of your family jumped by someone else''s immortal!"


    "Immortal jump? What''s that?"


    Look, is there a gap?


    Lin Mengya secretly looked at the endless talk and talked about the difference between the power and causes of immortal jumping. She looked red in the face, but had to listen to Gong Ping carefully and shook her head in the dark.


    This is the difference between free range and captive. In the future, her Ning''er seems to have to be free range.


    It''s better to have heard of it than to be a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Also save later, will be easily calculated by others.


    Just after chen''er finished talking, the carriage stopped.


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Su asked in a deep voice, because it was very quiet outside and there was no light source. It didn''t look like coming to the door of someone else''s house.


    "Girl, someone is blocking the way."


    The groom''s voice was somewhat alert.


    Inside the carriage, Bai Su consciously protected Lin Mengya and her son behind her.


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 1201

    She asked cautiously. On the quiet street, she only heard the sound of Horseshoes walking on the cold and hard ground.


    The people in the car have tightened their hearts. Is it really a bad idea?


    "Who are you?"


    The groom asked tentatively. The people outside whispered a few words. The groom immediately jumped off the shaft and said loudly.


    "Miss, the carriage of the prince''s highness is ahead. Your highness hopes you can go and see him."


    Why is this prince again?


    Although she didn''t want to have anything to do with the prince, she also knew that the prince must not offend.


    "Well, I see. Please wait a minute."


    "Be careful, miss."


    Gong Ping was worried and whispered his instructions.


    Lin Mengya nodded, sorted out her clothes and hair accessories, and got off the carriage with Bai Su and chen''er.


    "Gong ya, I''ve seen your highness."


    It was a little dark. She came out in a hurry today. She was wearing the blue cloak she usually wore.


    He bowed his head obediently and saluted very regularly.


    The prince got out of the carriage very neatly and helped her up himself.


    But Lin Mengya inadvertently took a step back and slightly opened a distance from the crown prince.


    "It''s hard to go on a snowy night. I don''t know where Miss is going?"


    Murong Yan lowered his head and smiled at the woman in front of him.


    Compared with the costumes of that day, seeing her homely appearance makes people feel more excited.


    Women are indeed beautiful, but he has seen many beauties, but there has never been a person who can make him feel so amazing.


    Moreover, he also seems to feel that women seem to be a little alienated from themselves.


    Yes, the more noble a woman is, the more reserved she is.


    At this point, he forgot sex for a moment.


    "I''m just visiting an old friend, but is my carriage in the way of your highness? Chen''er, let the groom get out of the way quickly and don''t disturb your highness."


    Turning back, Murong Yan stopped her with a smile.


    "It''s just a coincidence. I''m abrupt. Where is Miss Gong going? Why don''t I give you a ride?"


    "Don''t bother your highness. Your highness manages everything every day. I''m almost there. Please go back, your highness."


    Lin Mengya is not a nuisance to the prince, but he is also very vigilant.


    She didn''t forget that most of the reason why she came here was because of the guy in front of her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just going out for a walk. Miss Gong doesn''t have to take it seriously. Let''s go."


    The prince''s words made her nod.


    She turned and returned to the carriage. It would be good if the prince walked with her. It would be more or less an advantage.


    But she never understood the prince''s attitude towards her. It is said that the palace family has not been so attractive on the surface, which makes the prince pay so much attention to her.


    "Your Highness, this prince is really strange."


    In the carriage, there was a small voice of self-talk.


    "Miss, you''ve never seen him before, have you? Why does a person with such respect seem to want to paste our Miss upside down? Is it difficult that he fell in love with you at first sight?"


    Lin Mengya glared at the unobstructed little girl. From Murong Yan''s position, love is not the first choice.


    Who he marries, who he is close to, who he trusts, and even who he hates, are mostly related to interests.


    Therefore, she never understood what Murong Yan''s purpose was.


    "Young lady, I think we''d better save the fifth young master first."


    The plane color of the palace was anxious and almost begging.


    Lin Mengya nodded. The fox will eventually show its tail.


    The most important thing now is to solve Gong Ping''s trouble.


    The carriage stopped in front of a magnificent mansion.


    Although the porter could not see the signs on the carriage clearly, they knew that the house was bustling.


    I''m afraid it''s the people who can come now.


    He immediately greeted him, but when he saw his Royal Highness''s carriage, he was so frightened that he knelt to the ground.


    "Little man, see your highness!"


    Murong Yan came out of the carriage and his sight fell on Gong Ya nearby.


    Seeing the worried look in the latter''s eyebrows, we know that she is not as simple as visiting her old friend.


    "Get up. Your highness is coming with Miss Gong Yagong this time. You can''t grow up. Go and inform your master."


    Murong Yan''s servant Li Rong, who had served him since childhood, whispered orders.


    The concierge dared not neglect. One left backward, and the other got up trembling and respectfully prepared to guide his highness and miss Gong.


    "Miss Gong, I hope you don''t think I''m too busy."


    Lin Mengya smiled, but what she thought was that she didn''t dare to dislike him.


    Maybe we should rely on his power and pretend to be a tiger.


    The owner of the residence, Liu Xian, was born in an aristocratic family. He was recommended by the family more than ten years ago and became an official of the imperial court. Now he is recognized as a doctor in the Ministry of household.


    Although the forces are not one by one, they also have some voice in the court.


    I used to have some contacts with the Gong family. It was because of Gong Wu that I came.


    Unexpectedly, this happened.


    From the door to the inner hall, Lin Mengya''s mind has wandered a lot of ideas.


    But since the prince is here, she doesn''t have to talk about some things.


    Sure enough, Lord Liu soon came to pick him up with his family and others who came to the dinner tonight.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that there was an acquaintance here.


    "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Princess Chonghua was very surprised and came from the crowd.


    After the ceremony, he took his Royal Highness the prince''s hand, but ignored Lin Mengya who was also standing aside.


    It''s interesting that Chonghua is here.


    "I came with Miss Gong. You can''t stay in the house. What are you doing?"


    For this little cousin, Murong Yan''s attitude has always been spoiled and too strict.


    Chonghua''s heart is not bad, but she has been spoiled and hurt by her mother since childhood, so she doesn''t care about the feelings of others.


    He also mentioned her many times. Men like Xi, gentle, virtuous, dignified and generous women are more in his mind.


    This girl, why did she run out today.


    "It turned out to be walking with beautiful women. Miss Gong is so charming. Before that, his Highness the prince ignored anyone."


    Chonghua turned his head and looked at Gong ya.


    The latter looked at her, then lowered his eyes, did not agree or distinguish.


    A faint light crossed Chonghua''s eyes. In her heart, her boredom with Gong Ya has reached the extreme.


    What''s good about this woman? How can the crown prince and Murong Xi miss her as much?


    "Well, don''t make fun of Miss Gong. Do you think everyone is like you?"


    Murong Yan was very satisfied with Gong Ya''s response. Ladies, it should be so precious.


    After staring at Chonghua, the latter pouted, but dared not say anything.


    "I didn''t expect your highness to come to my humble house. I hope your highness will forgive me."


    Liu should be about forty now. He looks very mediocre.


    However, the women who followed him were very beautiful.


    Lin Mengya looked a few times and knew that the young lady of the Liu family was not a natural beauty.


    And even Gong Ping said that Miss Liu was unruly and willful. She deliberately stabbed Gong Wu''s heart with Yu Mingzhu at the banquet.


    She has seen the mystery.


    Next, it depends on what the parties want.


    In short, this one, Gong Wu, she is Baoding!


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just on my way. Miss Gong, you said you wanted to visit your old friend, but Lord Liu?"


    Murong Yan had a smile on his face, and his attitude was still gentle and elegant.


    Lin Mengya came forward and saluted Lord Liu.


    For the sake of his highness, the latter had to be polite.


    "Lord Liu, I heard that my five brothers had made trouble in your house. Gong Ya came to apologize on behalf of her brother. I hope Lord Liu has a lot. Don''t quarrel with an ignorant younger generation."


    Liu Xian is not a fool. He doesn''t know that his highness is the support behind Gong ya.


    However, Gong Wu was found in his daughter''s bed.


    Now that this matter has started, he has no face to see anyone.


    If he let people go now, he will not be able to lift his head in his life.


    Thinking for a moment, I just wanted to think of a way around. I heard a cry in the room behind me.


    "I''ll kill you Whore! Don''t stop me, I''ll kill him!"


    Gong Ya took a look behind him. Sure enough, she saw that there were a lot of people and chaos.


    "Miss, I can''t make it!"


    With the exclamation of the servant girl, Lin Mengya only felt that things were bad.


    Flash past those people and rush into the room quickly.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Gong Wu, who was bound by all kinds of flowers, had fallen into a pool of blood.


    And there is a long sword in his chest!


    "Who did it! Don''t hurry to save people! What are you doing?"


    Then Lord Liu rushed in and his heart jumped when he saw such a scene.


    At the sight of his daughter, who collapsed in the arms of the maid and looked shocked, he knew that his daughter must have been confused and did something wrong.


    "Gong Ping, chen''er, you help your five brothers to the house. Lord Liu, let alone the truth. If my brother really dies, you and your daughter will wait for the pressure of my palace family!"


    The current situation does not allow Lin Mengya to be weak.


    After leaving a hard word, Lin Mengya glanced at Miss Liu and turned into the inner room with Bai su.


    The Liu family has sent for a doctor, and there is a prince sitting outside. Everything is not in a state of chaos.


    Lin Mengya personally took the pulse for Gong Wu. Fortunately, the sword didn''t hurt his heart.


    It''s just a strange sword.


    "Thank you."


    Although she was angry again, Lin Mengya knew that now was not the time to blindly use strength.


    She was also very polite to the doctor of Liu''s house.


    The doctor quickly prescribed a prescription. Lin Mengya took a look. After confirming that everything was safe, she turned and handed it to Bai su.


    But the eyes of the two people met, and there were numbers in each other''s hearts.


    After dealing with all this, and letting the careful Gong Ping look at it, Lin Mengya took her son out of the inner room.

 Chapter 1202

    "Your Highness."


    She just came out. The people of the Liu family are not good at her sight.


    But now, she is not completely passive.


    Miss Liu is still there, but now she is nestled in her mother''s arms and comforted carefully.


    But now, Lin Mengya just wants to poke a sword on Miss Liu''s chest.


    Stupid, not her fault.


    However, her stupidity almost killed her relatives.


    Gong Wu just didn''t want to make things big, so he chose to catch it.


    Unexpectedly, he almost became the wronged soul of this fool''s hand. That''s really wronged.


    "How''s Gong Yu''s injury?"


    Now, his Highness the prince has also learned something about it.


    Of course, these things came out of Chonghua''s mouth.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the prince, turned around and looked at Lord Liu.


    "If I go back to the prince, the injuries of my five brothers will not be serious for the time being. However, I hope Lord Liu can give me an explanation. Otherwise, I will never give up."


    No one expected that her attitude would be so tough.


    Lord Liu knew he was wrong, but his heart was full of grievances.


    Obviously, the rational party should be them!


    At that moment, he straightened his waist and looked at Gong Ya with a gloomy face.


    "What do you want to tell me? Hum, I kind-hearted entertained Gong Yu. Unexpectedly, he lost his virtue after drinking and molested my daughter! I want you to tell me about it!"


    Lin Mengya sneered, what a rake.


    Under everyone''s eyes, she took a few steps forward and looked at Miss Liu, who was huddled in the arms of others.


    "Since you all say that my five brothers molested you, how did he molest you and what kind of animal did he do to you?"


    Miss Liu was already in shock. Now she pressed her questions and burst into tears.


    "He, he knocked me unconscious and despised me. He deserved to die!"


    Miss Liu''s voice was hoarse, but there was something guilty in it.


    Without saying anything, Lin Mengya grabbed Miss Liu''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lord Liu growled and was about to take his daughter back.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Lin Mengya has let go.


    "Lord Liu, have you ever married your daughter?"


    "No! What the hell do you want to do?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head with cold eyes and sneered at adult Liu.


    "You and I should take a step back in today''s affairs. Otherwise, Lord Liu will really make some trouble. I''m afraid it''s you who will lose face."


    Adult Liu didn''t understand her, but Miss Liu turned white.


    She looked at Chonghua in panic. The latter immediately understood and made an angry look.


    "Your Highness! Today''s business is that Gong Yu was rude first. Please, your highness, be sure to make decisions for Miss Liu!"


    His Highness the prince took a look at his cousin and the Miss Liu family.


    The palace family has always been united. He has heard of this for a long time.


    Gong Ya must have seen Gong Yu fall in a pool of blood, so she lost her temper.


    But this thing, wrong, is still Gong Yu.


    Now, it''s really a little tricky.


    After thinking about it, he said.


    "This is because Gong Yu lost his virtue after drinking, and Miss Liu was angry for a while. Gong ya, just accompany her instead of your brother. What do you think of this, Lord Liu?"


    Chonghua''s eyes are full of pride.


    Although it seems that Gong Yu got a bargain, from now on, his reputation is over.


    When Lord Liu heard the Prince Speak, he could only admit that he was unlucky.


    But they have reached a tacit understanding in private. Unfortunately, there are still people who won''t agree!


    "Your Highness, forgive Gong Ya for taking the liberty. How do you judge the frivolous matter when you are not on the spot? Is it difficult? Can you condemn my brother only by listening to other people''s one-sided words?"


    Gong Ya''s words, some don''t know how to advance or retreat.


    Murong Yan had a bad impression of her.


    That''s impossible. Does she have to hold on to it?


    "Gong ya, Miss Liu is already so poor. Do you want to force her step by step? No, Gong Yu is from your family, so you protect her like this?"


    Chonghua blamed, and Lin Mengya also understood who directed this scene today.


    The prince''s meaning is obviously biased towards his cousin.


    In that case, what else does she have to be afraid of?


    "Miss Liu is indeed pitiful, but what is more pitiful is adult Liu?"


    "Lord Liu is really pathetic. I don''t think so. You let your brother marry this Miss Liu, which can be regarded as covering up the past. They don''t know each other."


    Chonghua jumped out and looked like a peacemaker, but Lin Mengya only thought she was ridiculous.


    Look, the fox''s tail is showing.


    "Oh? Let my brother marry? It''s also a good idea, but Miss Liu, do you agree?"


    Seeing her attitude softened, Murong Yan also smiled.


    Miss Liu was so busy crying that there was no time for them.


    But Lord Liu sighed and looked at his woman helplessly.


    Fame and integrity are ruined. Is there any position he doesn''t agree with?


    "It''s up to your highness."


    I couldn''t help looking at Gong Ya more. They all said that it was this woman who would be in charge of the family in the future.


    But his daughter is Chonghua and the prince. I''m afraid that in the future, no matter what Gong Ya does, he won''t treat his daughter badly.


    Seeing the result, Lin Mengya lifted her lips, but smiled.


    Turning his head, he said softly to Lord Liu.


    "Unexpectedly, your highness and the princess intend to accomplish this. I don''t have any reason to stop it. Just, before passing the door, does Miss Liu also want to explain to our palace family?"


    "What do you want to tell me? My daughter was only angry for a moment to do such a thing. Speaking of it, it''s not that your brother had no virtue first!"


    At the moment, Lord Liu has put on the shelf of his children''s parents.


    Gong Ya is the head of the family, but according to her seniority, she is also her elder.


    It''s inevitable that my daughter will be angry when she marries her, and her posture can''t be lower.


    Who knows, Gong Ya shook her head and said word by word.


    "Since I''m a family, I don''t care about what happened just now. What I''m talking about is, should the child in your lady''s belly give us an explanation? Who''s the hand and who should be called the father when the child is born? Yes, our palace family does have a lot of this meal, but should you explain such a dowry White is good? "


    Lin Mengya looked at Miss Liu and said faintly.


    "Right, Miss Liu?"


    The latter whined and fainted as soon as his eyes turned over.


    Lord Liu was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, staring at Gong Ya in front of him.


    "You, what did you say?"


    "Master, master, she is framing jiao''er!"


    Behind her, Liu Jiao''s mother began to cry.


    Lord Liu was furious. He just wanted to be angry with Gong ya. The latter looked at the doctor who came out with the medicine box on his back.


    "There''s a doctor here, right or wrong. I can tell right from wrong immediately. If I talk nonsense and want to kill or punish, my Gong Ya will listen to me. However, if someone thinks that the prince can confuse the public and confuse black and white here, it''s a crime of fooling his Highness the prince and being disrespectful to the royal family!"


    Murong Yan didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    If it''s really like what Gong Ya said, it''s a different thing.


    Miss Liu has a secret knot in her womb. She was the first to lose her integrity. So, the lightness of Gong Yu seems It''s kind of unreliable.


    "Mother, I don''t want it! Gong ya, your brother and sister slander me so much! I, I might as well die!"


    When Miss Liu woke up, she must have heard her words, making a lot of noise and crying as if she were pathetic.


    Mrs. Liu also hugged her daughter and cried, saying that the palace family bullied people.


    The miserable doctor was also in a dilemma. He didn''t know who to listen to.


    Lord Liu was even more angry and determined that Gong Ya was going to abuse his daughter.


    Turned around and knelt heavily in front of the prince.


    "Your Highness! Gong Ya is so eloquent that she slanders my daughter! Please stop her evil deeds for the sake of the old minister''s diligence!"


    Murong Yan frowned secretly. He didn''t believe Gong Ya''s words.


    Besides, if Miss Liu is really pregnant, how can his family not know?


    In front of themselves, they dare not deny it.


    Then he looked at Gong ya, and just now he thought that the woman knew advance and retreat and etiquette.


    Now it seems that it is sharp eyed and sharp mouthed, with a mean look, which is annoying.


    Sure enough, a woman can''t just look at a pair of skin bags.


    "Gong ya, don''t gossip."


    The prince''s cut-off seems to have finally decided the answer to this matter.


    Lin Mengya knew this early. She was angry, but she was not ready to bow her head.


    Of course, she knows that in this game, whoever is the superior has the final say.


    The truth is not in their consideration.


    She saw the pride hidden in Miss Liu''s eyes, Chonghua''s hostility to herself, and the prince''s boredom with himself.


    Good. She wrote it down.


    With a gentle breath, Lin Mengya turned and looked at Miss Liu.


    "Well, since the young lady insists on refusing, I''ll explain it in advance. After entering our palace, you will be the people of our palace. If there is any irregularity, don''t blame our palace rules for being ruthless."


    Murong Yan was ready to get up. The matter had been settled, and he had no need to stay.


    As Miss Liu''s "good friend", Chonghua naturally needs to stay and comfort Miss Liu''s "injured heart".


    Lord Liu was also going to send the prince. At this time, Miss Liu exclaimed and covered her stomach.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    Everyone''s eyes looked at her.


    She saw her maid, exclaiming.


    "Miss, you''re bleeding!"


    Miss Liu immediately covered her stomach, trembled her lips and said two words.


    "Child!"

 Chapter 1203

    "My daughter! What''s the matter with you?"


    Mrs. Liu shouted and hugged her daughter.


    The doctor immediately came forward and gave Miss Liu a pulse.


    In full view of the public, the doctor only felt that his tongue weighed a kilogram.


    What to say and what not to say is related to his life.


    Lin Mengya looked on coldly. She didn''t want to make things so big and embarrass everyone.


    But today, if she endured for a while, Gong Wu would be destroyed all her life.


    He is innocent, so how can he bury everything for Miss Liu?


    "Doctor, how''s my daughter?"


    Lord Liu is now angry.


    Although he is a man, his wives and concubines have married several houses. He knows how many romantic events he has experienced and some things at a glance.


    This evil! His face was lost to the unfilial daughter.


    "Miss''s blood is weak, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just..."


    The doctor looked at his wife''s face and swallowed the second half of his words.


    "If you have anything, just say it. She has lost all my face!"


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows the mood of Lord Liu. In addition to them, there are many onlookers eating melons together.


    Presumably tomorrow, the news of Miss Liu''s infidelity will spread all over the streets of Longdu.


    She inadvertently turned her eyes, but saw Chonghua''s mouth, a touch of pride that had not been concealed.


    Her heart was cold. I see. She almost fell into the calculation of others.


    He stepped forward, stopped the doctor and said to Lord Liu.


    "Although it''s disgraceful, it''s really the family business of Liu family. I think it''s better to ask irrelevant people to wait outside."


    No one expected that she was the one who kicked people out.


    After giving her a complicated look, Lord Liu turned and asked those people to go to the outer hall.


    Mrs. Liu raised her head and stared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here. If it weren''t for you, my daughter wouldn''t..."


    Her fault?


    Did she enlarge Miss Liu''s stomach? Or let Miss Liu unite with Chonghua to frame her brother?


    If they didn''t force each other step by step, how could they shake it out?


    "Mrs. Liu, instead of blaming me here, it''s better to help Miss Liu to have a rest in the inner room."


    Although she knew she was right, Mrs. Liu was still gnashing her teeth with hatred.


    But this time, Miss Liu didn''t pretend to be ill, but she was really unwell.


    Just now there were only a few of them left in the busy hall.


    The prince has been quietly watching, but now the impression of Gong Ya in his heart has been completely destroyed.


    But a rude girl who has no appearance and doesn''t know the etiquette.


    Even if she knew it, she shouldn''t say it at this moment.


    "Your Highness, I want to see Liu Jiao. After all, she is my good sister."


    Chonghua lowered his head with a bit of sadness in his tone.


    Murong Yan thought and whispered.


    "Forget it. Things are messy enough tonight. My family has got some new things. Would you like to have a look?"


    In any case, Liu Jiao''s reputation was ruined.


    Chonghua is kind-hearted, but if you continue to associate with her, I''m afraid the rumors will be bad for her.


    This is a situation that neither he nor mother Zun want to see.


    "Well, Miss Gong, you''ve done a great job today."


    Chonghua came forward with a few disagreements on his face.


    A dignified and calm lady of a family. I don''t know how sad she is.


    "Thank you for your instruction. Gong Yaming will never forget it."


    Lin Mengya had to be extremely careful about what happened today.


    The water in Longdu is too deep, and all kinds of signs tell her that there is no small conspiracy hidden in it.


    Whether long Tianyu or Gong Wu, they are all involved.


    She sighed gently in her heart. She just wanted to live her life in peace and want to blow away all the clouds covering her life. Why is it so difficult?


    From returning to this world, it seems that there is an invisible hand pushing her step by step to the present position.


    Her birth, stupidity, death and rebirth actually seem to imply too many things.


    When the truth hidden in the fog was completely spread out in front of her, it was hard to imagine what it was like.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya forgot these useless thoughts for the time being, turned around and took her son into the inner room.


    "Miss, I see."


    In the inner room, Gong Wu''s injury has stopped.


    Gong Ping is giving Gong Wu medicine. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya whispers in her ear.


    "What do you see?"


    The girl struggled in her eyes, but she said it bravely.


    "I saw you pinch a few on the lady''s wrist and waist. Miss, I know you are in a hurry, but you can''t, can''t..."


    "Do you think I''ll start with a weak fetus?"


    She asked, but she didn''t know how to answer.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, Miss Liu''s state was still very stable before. Why did she suddenly have the symptoms of miscarriage?


    Apart from her young lady, she couldn''t find a suitable answer.


    "Chen''er, remember. Anyway, even if the fifth brother really dies in the hands of Miss Liu today, I will save her life just for the children in her belly."


    She is a woman and a mother.


    Even if Liu Jiao is not, the child is always right.


    "Then why did Miss Liu..."


    Lin Mengya is her most trusted sister, so she will never allow any stain on Lin Mengya.


    "I''ll tell you this later. Let''s go and meet Mrs. Liu first."


    With a flash in her eyes, Lin Mengya is not only to remove her doubts, but also to completely frustrate today''s plot.


    Chen''er nodded, a little uneasy.


    "What? I''m afraid Mrs. Liu will eat me? No, now we are the active party."


    In fact, some things have been clearly exposed just now.


    But she understood it, but Mrs. Liu may not understand it.


    Which mother doesn''t love her children?


    Judging from the reaction just now, her inference will not be wrong.


    The master and servant went to the yard where Liu Jiao usually lived. As expected, they were stopped.


    "Why do you still have the face to come? Is it not enough for our young lady to be hurt like this by you?"


    The servant girl should be close to Liu Jiao. Looking at them, she wanted to rush up and tear them alive.


    Although she was still suspicious just now, she always turned to Lin Mengya most.


    "What you said makes no sense. If your young lady hadn''t lost her virtue, how could there be today''s retribution!"


    "You, somebody, call me!"


    The servant girl was so angry that she took the lead in jumping on her body.


    But he threw himself into the air.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, she has traveled far and wide since childhood. Where can these charming flowers in the greenhouse compare.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t want them to play too ugly. She raised her voice a little and said inside.


    "Mrs. Liu, I just came to see the young lady''s condition. Why should I be rude? If my maid is also injured, the reputation of your house will only be worse."


    As soon as she spoke, Mrs. Liu''s cold drink came out.


    "Stop! Is it difficult? Don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough? Miss Gong, my daughter was hurt by you. You don''t have to pretend any more. I Liu''s house won''t give up today!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and continued.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, our palace family won''t stop. Forget it. I''m afraid it''s the biggest joke of Longdu in the future. Mrs. Liu, it''s not difficult to deal with me. You''d better think about how to stop the long public!"


    She turned and wanted to go. Mrs. Liu rushed out of the house immediately.


    As she expected, her red eyes were as crazy as a madman.


    "Good Gong ya! I''ve made concessions again and again and endured you. Up to now, you''ve insulted my daughter so much! Somebody, take her down for me! Today, I''ll see how you can get out of Liu''s house!"


    Mrs. Liu, who was completely angered, could not care so much.


    The surrounding women and servant girls wanted to go together, but Lin Mengya stopped them.


    "Mrs. Liu, why do you need to mobilize the public? You just want to pour tea for Miss Liu to make amends. The so-called heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. I know that as soon as the crown prince leaves, I will lose my dependence. Well, you and I will take a step back. I''ll admit a mistake to Miss Liu and you''ll let us go, okay?"


    Mrs. Liu stared at her gloomily. The woman was eloquent. She had just seen it.


    He bit his teeth and sneered.


    "Hum, OK. As long as you kowtow to my daughter and make amends, I''ll release your brother who is inferior to your beast!"


    Lin Mengya frowned, but the people around her obviously broke all her back roads.


    Said with a sneer.


    "Well, Mrs. Liu has to watch it so that you won''t default in the future."


    "Mrs. Ben did what she said. Come and bring them in!"


    Several strong women and servant girls pushed them into Miss Liu''s door.


    The doctor is still treating, but it sounds that Miss Liu''s condition is not good.


    "Jiao''er! My daughter! My mother has brought the man who hurt you! Don''t worry, my mother will never let them go! You, don''t get over here and kowtow to my daughter and make amends!"


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya despises Mrs. Liu from the bottom of her heart.


    Obviously, there is a problem with her education, but after her children made mistakes, they pushed all the contradictions to others.


    Liu Jiao can have the present end. Mrs. Liu''s doting must bear at least 70% of the responsibility.


    "It''s not difficult, madam. Please back off. If I hadn''t helped you just now, I''m afraid Miss Liu is still being punished in full view of the public!"

 Chapter 1204

    "You, you still have the face to say! Madam, why are you polite to her? Such a woman is a pity for her death!"


    Just now the servant girl who stopped her said angrily. Lin Mengya glanced at her and turned to Mrs. Liu.


    "Dead? Mrs. Liu, in this situation, although Miss Liu''s reputation can''t be preserved, you don''t want adult Liu to eat melons with you?"


    Although Mrs. Liu is a mother, she is an old man in the inner house for many years.


    If Liu Jiao''s father is still in this position, when the storm subsides, it is at best to find a family with less prominent family background, which can also make Liu Jiao safe.


    But if the master is really involved, I''m afraid that their family can only drink the West and north wind.


    After all, reason prevailed over emotion. She waved and let the next people retreat, leaving only their confidants.


    "Now, what else can you say? Gong ya, if my daughter has any mistakes because of you, I will not give up with you!"


    Mrs. Liu''s attitude is still tough, but Lin Mengya is not slow.


    After walking to Liu Jiao''s bed in the inner room, he reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing? What else do you want to do to my daughter? I, I''ll fight with you!"


    Mrs. Liu was ready to rush up, but she was restrained by Lin Mengya''s faint look back.


    It was real indifference. It seemed that as long as she could, she would control the life and death of her daughter.


    "Spell? Mrs. Liu, I hope you don''t get the object of revenge wrong. The fetus in your daughter''s body is closely related to her name. If you don''t want her to die, listen to me quietly now!"


    As soon as she changed her arrogance, Lin Mengya took out a threatening momentum.


    She looked at Mrs. Liu coldly and looked at her shaking her lips, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Lowering his head, Lin Mengya felt her pulse quietly.


    Then he continued to check Miss Liu''s situation.


    The house was quiet. In addition to the sound of clothes rubbing, there was only the sound of people breathing.


    "How''s it going, miss?"


    Chen''er was a little nervous. She had been silently on guard for fear that Mrs. Liu would burst up with her confidants.


    After some inspection, Lin Mengya already knew it.


    He got up, glanced at the woman behind Mrs. Liu and said.


    "Mrs. Liu, if you really want to save your daughter and keep your husband''s position, you must not disclose every word I say to you to anyone from now on."


    Mrs. Liu was stunned. She didn''t understand what the woman was going to do.


    However, she subconsciously felt that Gong Ya was right.


    "She is the dowry I brought from my mother''s house. She will never betray me. What are you talking about?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Miss Liu who was as angry as a hairspring on the bed.


    "Before, I did the bleeding symptoms of Miss Liu."


    Mrs. Liu immediately stared at her and subconsciously rushed to fight with her.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give her the chance and didn''t speed up, but continued to speak steadily.


    "I did this not to hurt her, but to save her. Your woman has been plotted by others. Do you know why the doctor dare not tell Miss Liu''s symptoms? It''s because he must have never seen such a strange situation. Looking at the whole dragon, no one can save her except me!"


    She''s definitely not bragging.


    Because Miss Liu is poisoned, and it is not a simple poison.


    "What? My daughter, was plotted?"


    Mrs. Liu''s eyes were wide and unbelievable.


    "Yes, if I don''t make a wrong diagnosis, is Miss Liu pregnant for three months? It is said that after three months, the condition of the fetus has stabilized and the mother has reached the stage of receiving nourishment. Does Miss Liu have to take some supplements every day these days?"


    Mrs. Liu recalled carefully, and then nodded suspiciously.


    "I said she suffered this kind of plot because of this tonic. Madam has given birth. Naturally, she knows that the fetus is in the mother, connected by the umbilical cord and supported by the mother, right?"


    This is nonsense, but Mrs. Liu gradually began to worry.


    What Lin Mengya wants is such an effect.


    "But now, Miss Liu''s situation is very special. Once the fetus in her stomach is nourished, it will gradually lose its activity and become a living stone. Constantly absorbing nutrition, it will grow bigger in Miss Liu''s stomach. In this way, it will be ripe after October. If Miss Liu wants to give birth to a big stone from her stomach, madam, do you think she will end up How? "


    Mrs. Liu is stupid. She doesn''t know how to react at all.


    "Well, how could this be possible? You must be lying, you must be! That''s why you said this to deceive me in order to escape!"


    Sometimes people are like this. Facing the cruel truth, they prefer to believe their assumptions.


    "Mrs. Liu, I''ll see if it''s right or not in the future. However, you can ask the maid who serves the young lady whether Miss Liu''s pregnancy response has become weaker and weaker in recent days. However, there is often a feeling of falling and rising in her abdomen, and the touch is very hard?"


    Mrs. Liu looked at her in disbelief because her daughter''s abnormal reaction had aroused her suspicion before.


    But within the next month, jiao''er had recovered as usual.


    She just let go of her heart. Who would have thought that Gong Ya would know about it.


    "You, if you really have a way to save my daughter?"


    Lin Mengya is not sure whether she can save it or not.


    But just now, she simply massaged with acupoints and found that Liu Jiao''s situation was much better than expected.


    Now, she''s almost 60% or 70% sure.


    "Whether we can save it depends on the Lord''s meaning. If we forcibly beat down the fetus now, Miss Liu will greatly hurt her vitality, but her life is saved."


    "No... can''t hurt my child..."


    On the bed, Liu Jiao, who was unconscious, woke up at the moment.


    I don''t know how much she heard, but at the moment, she looked at Gong Ya with begging eyes.


    "I... I know it''s wrong for me to calculate your brother... But my child is innocent. Please, don''t kill him..."


    Seeing this, Mrs. Liu cried and hugged her daughter.


    "Jiao''er, why are you so confused! So confused!"


    "Mother... It''s jiao''er''s fault. Jiao''er begged her mother not to kill your grandson."


    On the bed, there is a deep love between mother and daughter.


    Lin Mengya looked a few times and knew that they wanted a separate space now, so she took chen''er and went to the outer room and sat down.


    "Miss, I''m wrong about you!"


    Lowering her head, chen''er offered flowers to the Buddha and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Silly girl, how can I blame you? Although you feel something wrong in your heart, don''t you still protect me? There are just some things you can''t just see with your eyes. Sometimes what you see may not be true."


    Although she has a wide range of knowledge, she is not deeply involved in the world.


    But the girl has great potential. Over time, she is also a powerful person.


    However, it is also a grievance to be around her to see the evil in this world at a young age.


    "Actually, I just thought in my heart. If you really did it, what would I do?"


    "Oh? Tell me."


    She put down her tea and looked at the little girl in front of her with a smile.


    "I think I will hide the evidence for you and become your accomplice. Although I know it''s wrong and I know it''s against my conscience, for me, you are always right and never wrong."


    Lin Mengya sees the sincerity of chen''er.


    Although it was only a small flame, it was enough to make her more warm.


    "You say so, I''m really under a lot of pressure. Alas, it seems that I may do something bad in the future!"


    Chen''er knew that she was deliberately teasing herself and said hurriedly.


    "Miss, I won''t do bad things. The reason why I choose to follow you even if I violate my conscience is because I know that you always have your own reasons for doing things. If Miss Liu hadn''t calculated that you were ahead of me, you wouldn''t be so. So, I can blame you, but I can''t help you!"


    This little girl, sometimes even she thinks it makes sense.


    Touched her head, Lin Mengya whispered.


    "Silly, remember, don''t worship anyone blindly. Ask your heart first. If you live a lifetime, everything can be violated, only your own heart can''t be violated. Even if it''s me."


    I don''t know how much she understood, but the cry inside gradually decreased.


    She watched Mrs. Liu wipe her tears and come to her.


    But now, in her eyes, there was no strong hatred just now.


    "It''s all my goddaughter''s fault. If your palace family wants to say something, I will accept it on behalf of her. Please, save my daughter!"


    Lin Mengya looked up with a casual smile on her lips.


    "Before settling this matter again, I have a few words to tell my wife."


    "Please."


    "I''ve heard rumors that Miss Liu has long been known as unruly and willful. In that case, I''m afraid she doesn''t like ordinary men. Who''s the father of the child in her belly, madam?"


    Being reminded by her, Mrs. Liu flashed faces in her confused head.


    Her daughter is arrogant and happy, and she must not be an ordinary person.


    But even if those people knew jiao''er, jiao''er didn''t have the time to give and receive with them privately.


    "Let me remind my wife again. Did someone stay in the house for some time three months ago? Or did someone come into contact with the house but suddenly leave in recent months?"


    Mrs. Liu thought, but she still had no clue.


    But the woman beside her seemed to think of something, but she thought it was unlikely, so she wanted to talk and stopped.

 Chapter 1205

    "Just say what you think of. At this time, what are you still doing?"


    Liu Fu was so popular that he yelled at the woman. The man immediately bowed his head with a slight bit of fear in his tone.


    "Madam, do you remember that five months ago, an embroiderer came to our house to sew winter clothes for the young lady?"


    Mrs. Liu nodded. There was one thing.


    "The embroidering mother has a brother named Zi lang. I''ve seen him several times. He''s very handsome and talks very well. He can make people happy. He often comes to pick up and see off the embroidering mother. The young lady sees that his sister''s craftsmanship is outstanding and has rewarded them several times. Maybe it''s the curse planted at that time."


    The more she talked, the lower her head sank.


    Mrs. Liu hated to gnash her teeth. She wanted to rush out immediately and pick the skin and cramp the guy who ruined her daughter''s innocence.


    "Jiao''er is so confused! That xiuniang''s brother must be a lowly seed. She, how can she be so... Alas..."


    Everything, Lin Mengya chose to stand idly by.


    Can you have today''s results? Isn''t it all spoiled by her on weekdays?


    "Miss Gong, what should our mother and daughter do now?"


    I''m really worried. Otherwise, how could the arrogant Mrs. Liu ask for herself?


    Lin Mengya sat at the table calmly and thought for a while before opening her mouth.


    "Mrs. Liu, do you really want to avenge your daughter?"


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say you could help us?"


    "Of course I can help you. Unfortunately, Mrs. Liu, we were not very happy when we were dealing with each other. I can''t let someone stab me in the back, can I?"


    It almost cost Mrs. Liu half her life to find a back account at this time.


    "You! Even if my daughter did something wrong today, she, but she had to! Since you can say you can help us, you can ask for anything."


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, and her eyes turned to Mrs. Liu.


    "Madam, although we are not friends, we can''t be called enemies. It''s better for you to find out why Miss Liu chose my brother. Also, Miss Liu doesn''t mean to kill my brother, but where did she get such a vicious idea? Madam Liu, I''ll advise you to ask first and then talk to me Lest you become the murderer''s knife and don''t know it. Miss Liu should be all right these days. Good health and self-cultivation is. I''ll leave first. "


    She got up and left with people. Mrs. Liu just wanted to stop her, but she stopped.


    "Madam, have we let them go?"


    The old woman asked in a low voice.


    "What else can I do if I don''t go? She''s right. It''s really strange. You look at jiao''er. I''ll see the master."


    "Yes."


    When she came out of Liu''s house, Lin Mengya asked someone to transport Gong Wu to the carriage.


    It''s freezing and the wind is biting.


    Although the injury was not serious, it was not big or small, which made Gong Wuhao suffer a crime.


    "Miss, will the fifth young master be all right?"


    In the room, chen''er was worried.


    Gong Ping has been accused of taking care of the fifth young master these days. When she comes back every day, she looks tense, which makes her worry.


    "It''s all right. Let him suffer a little, so that he won''t hurt him by relying on his martial arts."


    Lin Mengya sits in the small flower hall drinking tea. No one knows that the medicine she asked Bai Su to give to Gong Wu is the healing medicine studied by her teacher Bai Lirui.


    Within half a month, this guy will be alive again.


    Now let his illness linger, but also for the sake of the five good palaces.


    If you get better too fast, you''ll always be suspicious.


    "It''s snowing again on this damn day! Miss, someone asks to see you outside the door."


    In the house of the Gong family, the manager in charge of greeting and sending is Gong Rong.


    People are the old people of the Gong family. Since Gong Wu was a child, they have been responsible for the size of the Longdu house.


    Now I have a good relationship with Lin Mengya and often talk and laugh.


    "Who is it, uncle Rong? On such a cold day, who will look for the young lady?"


    Chen Er pulled up the curtain and let the man in.


    "Miss Hui is the second young master of Lian''s family."


    "Oh? Invite him in, uncle Rong. Did you find the craftsman I asked you to help me find the other day?"


    Gong Rong nodded. Although the job was not easy to do, he was lucky to live up to his mission.


    "OK, thank you. It''s cold. Let those young people tell you what''s going on."


    Uncle Rong stepped back with a smile. Before long, Lian Xing ran to her happily.


    "I said, sister Gong, who is as beautiful as heaven, how did you do it? Tell me quickly and let me learn some tricks!"


    Even the little childe came up, it was a series of sweet words.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and slowly asked someone to bring him a cup of hot tea.


    Looking at the guy''s curiosity, Lin Mengya was calm.


    Even the star didn''t see it. After drinking a mouthful of tea to drive out the cold, he immediately said with flying eyebrows.


    "You didn''t expect that Lu Ying would never give me a good look. Every time I see my brother, I have to hurt me openly and secretly, but I can''t avoid it. But I didn''t expect that the prescription given to me by my sister made him so excited that he praised me in front of my brother! Alas, if I had such a good skill, I would be afraid of less scolding!"


    She also sent someone out to inquire these days. Lu Ying loves Bing Ruzi. The prescription of frostbite medicine she gave is simple and effective. It is the most suitable for the military camp.


    Don''t underestimate an insignificant prescription. It was improved by the teacher and her with the prescription on the zither spectrum.


    Naturally, there is no way to draw up ordinary prescriptions. No wonder Lu Ying will change Lian Xing.


    "So that''s how you thank me?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes deliberately flashed over Lianxing''s empty hands.


    The latter slapped his head and took out a small brocade box from his arms.


    "Look at me, I''ve forgotten all my happiness! This little thing is a little of my heart. In the future, but if anything happens, even the stars will help me."


    The brocade box was picked up by chen''er. Lin Mengya opened it and saw that it was a small Ladybug carved in jade.


    Moreover, the tentacle is warm, which is a bit better and more elegant than the stove.


    "Thank you very much."


    Don''t look at such a big gadget, but it''s valuable to Jedi.


    It''s hard for Lian Xing to choose such a gift for her.


    "Sister Gong, I did what you said. What should we do next?"


    Lian Xing''s intimacy seems to take her as her own.


    After all, it was a matter of borrowing Lianxing''s hand and helping her.


    Besides, she received gifts from others.


    "Now, although the frostbite in the military camp can be curbed, in the long run, the number of frostbite will only increase and will not be curbed. The only way is to change their current living environment."


    Lian Xing sighed, and he didn''t know.


    But the position of the forbidden guards is too embarrassing.


    If it weren''t for her brother''s face, I''m afraid even the military pay would be deducted.


    The Ministry of war will definitely not allocate such a large sum of money to repair the barracks.


    Last year, for this, his brother almost broke his leg. Now, it''s not the same.


    "Alas, it would be nice if things were so simple. If the military department didn''t give money, the emperor wouldn''t give money. Even if we can afford it, but... It''s not the same thing. It''s raising troops for the emperor!"


    Lin Mengya could hear the helplessness in Lian Xing''s tone.


    She smiled and said softly.


    "You, there is a ready-made way to guard the treasure without knowing it. Who is to blame if you have to give up the near and seek the far?"


    Lian Xing looked at her suspiciously and didn''t understand what she meant.


    "I''ve heard that the extreme north is covered with ice and snow all the year round. The people there are not good at resting brick houses, but they specially make a house made of snow blocks. It''s cold outside, but it''s warm inside. You say, God is not magical?"


    Lian Xing''s eyes widened, unbelievable.


    "How could this be possible? If the house had been built with ice and snow, the man would have to freeze to death in it?"


    "It''s strange to see less. You should read more books when you''re free. There are Yan Ruyu in the book and gold house in the book. Ignorance is not terrible, but it''s your own shame."


    By her loss, Lian Xing could only smile bitterly.


    But it''s really incredible. Don''t say goodbye. He hasn''t even heard of it.


    "If the snow can really build a house, the soldiers of the forbidden guards will no longer be frozen. Sister Gong, do you really know that there are strange people?"


    Lin Mengya looked outside. The craftsman uncle Rong invited for her has arrived.


    "Of course, you should take the craftsman to the military camp tomorrow. According to his instructions, build a snow house for the military camp. If the effect is OK, the man will continue to stay there and I''ll pay the salary. If not, it''s not too late for you to send the man back to me."


    Lian Xing was half convinced and half suspicious. After turning his eyes on Gong Ya''s face, he suddenly said with a smile.


    "Sister Gong is still interesting. It''s just a big deal. Don''t worry, sister Gong, I''ll bring you back intact!"


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    Alas, it''s a pity that when I couldn''t see the snow house built with my own eyes, those guys who hadn''t seen the world were surprised to lose their chin.


    Just, people can''t be too happy, or they will be punished.


    Watching Lian Xing take people away, the sky outside gradually darkened. Lin Mengya, who was roasted by the stove and sleepy, walked back to her room along the flower hall.


    On such a big snowy day, it is more realistic to drill in a warm quilt.


    I''m busy. I''d better steal a free one.


    The wind and snow lasted for another two days before it gradually stopped.


    The snow blocks on all the main streets in Longdu were still cleaned by slaves, made into snow blocks, and then transported out of the city.


    It''s hard to walk after the snow, but it can''t stop the steps of people with intentions.

 Chapter 1206

    Lin Mengya wrapped it into a ball and came to the outside of Yuqing hall.


    "Sir, please come in."


    The man smiled and welcomed their master and servant in.


    No matter on the street or in the Yuqing hall, it is very depressed and cold.


    After seeing them, the smile on the man''s face deepened.


    After all, who doesn''t like the silver sent to the door.


    "My miss, I want to pack a room by myself. It''s all right. No one can come in and disturb me."


    After changing clothes and shoes, Bai Su gave the waiter a silver ticket.


    The latter immediately understood her meaning and respectfully invited the three of them to the nearest and most secluded elegant room on the second floor.


    This elegant room is different from the one on that day. It''s very chic.


    There are jade chessboards and teapots and cups like white jade on the table.


    The landscape paintings hanging on the wall can be seen from the hands of famous experts.


    In short, although she doesn''t understand some things, she knows that they are by no means ordinary.


    Moreover, this room is more like a place for a person to rest than a restaurant.


    But let it be.


    The owner of Yuqing hall is so good at business that he will naturally consider having guests like her.


    The house is very hot and the snow outside is very clear.


    She leaned against the window, drinking hot tea and enjoying the snow while waiting for someone.


    Bored, she could only turn her eyes to the street.


    Eh? Isn''t that long Tianyu? How is he with a winning streak?


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes to make sure she was right.


    Strange, this guy has never been so good. Why did he talk and laugh with the winning streak in a few days?


    She didn''t want to do much, so after determining long Tianyu, she wanted to shrink her head back.


    But I didn''t expect that the guy who won the game in a row could not be a thief.


    In the crowd, he stared at her and told her to retreat.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya just smiled and waved her hand.


    What she didn''t expect was that after seeing himself, the guy actually walked in his direction.


    An eye knife that was a hundred times more powerful than a winning streak, immediately found her.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu, who was staring at herself. She shrank back without backbone.


    Does she have time to run now?


    "Guest, there is a guest surnamed Lian at the bottom of the building who wants to see you. I wonder if you can see it?"


    Why can''t she say it now?


    "Thank you. Please bring your company up."


    Before long, the door was opened.


    Then, several figures came in together.


    Lin Mengya got up to salute, but she obviously felt that someone''s eyes were not good.


    Shit! What''s the look of the dragon?


    It''s like a resentful husband who caught his daughter-in-law Hongxing out of the wall. Obviously, he forgot it first, okay?


    Lin Mengya, who has a thicker skin than the city wall, was not afraid of this. She looked as usual and said ''please''.


    Arranged for the two men to sit opposite themselves.


    "I don''t know why even adults come to me?"


    Compared with the indifference when I saw her last time, the eyebrows and eyes eased a lot this time.


    "I''m here to thank Miss Gong. I''m also here to make amends for you."


    "I don''t quite understand what even adults mean."


    Lian Sheng got up and gave her a deep salute.


    "Even the stars told me that you found the prescription and sent the craftsman here. It was me who helped a gentleman with a villain''s heart. At the beginning, the young lady asked to see the snow sculpture, in fact, to let me see the snow house? It''s a shame that she didn''t understand the young lady''s painstaking efforts. She made such a big circle and wasted a lot of effort. Lian Sheng was ashamed , I hope Miss Wang won''t feel sad about it. "


    Giggle and have tea.


    What else can she do? Do you even tell others that she really wants to build a snow sculpture, but is it really just to lead out the Xun son around long Tianyu?


    "Lian doutong, you said she found the craftsman who made the snow house?"


    One side didn''t talk much, just staring at Murong Xi, asked unexpectedly.


    Winning streak nodded, with a few smile lines on his face.


    "Indeed, if Miss Gong hadn''t been well-informed and knew that there were such things in the bitter and cold place in the far north, I''m afraid that the forbidden guards would lose a lot of manpower this winter."


    Indeed, as simultaneous interpreting legends, even star is indeed a good official.


    But her appreciative eyes fell into the eyes of another angry man, which became another meaning.


    Is this woman going to hook up with a winning streak?


    A restlessness that had never existed rushed out of his heart and made her want to go out and fight with a winning streak.


    "Hum! It''s not worth even thanking him for his skill."


    What''s wrong with this man! Lin Mengya put down her tea cup and looked at the guy in front of her chilly.


    "Whether it''s a small skill or a big skill, what can help is a good skill. Your highness Xi must have a better way, otherwise, how can you live or die without looking at our small skill?"


    She held her chin in her small hand and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "This is nature!"


    Murong Xi''s mouth was hard in the dead duck.


    "Then send someone to help the forbidden guards. It''s so cold. What can you do to solve the problem of heating the whole forbidden guards in a short time? Oh, I remember, your highness Xi has a beautiful garden. If you tear down all the houses and burn them with firewood, it will be enough. Gee, it''s your highness Xi. He cares about the people. People are really moved ¡£¡±


    "You!"


    Murong Xi, defeat!


    Lin Mengya had a good time, and her mood suddenly became a lot brighter.


    Let the dead man find fault with her everywhere. Now it''s all right. It''s deserved!


    "Cough, Miss Gong, forget it. Your highness Xi is also kind."


    Lian Sheng lowered his head and coughed twice.


    He knows Murong Xi''s temper. If this person really turns over in a moment, I''m afraid he''s not easy to intercede.


    But Gong Ya is really kind to the forbidden guards, and he can''t help defending it.


    "Your Excellency Lian has a point. Your highness Xi, I offended you just now. Please forgive me."


    In an instant, she changed her face again.


    A proud face just now turned into a clever smile, but in a twinkling of an eye.


    But Murong Xi was even more angry. How come this guy seems to be familiar with winning streak.


    Mingming, Mingming, they only


    His highness Xi, who was very angry, was alert and clearly warned himself that he must not have anything to do with this dead girl.


    How could it be easy for her to completely occupy her mind?


    His face became more and more ugly.


    Got up and went out without saying a word.


    "Your Highness, please walk slowly and be careful of the stairs. Don''t fall!"


    Seeing that the man finally left, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t mean to be angry with him, but now, they should all forget each other''s existence.


    However, from long Tianyu''s performance, she realized that some things would not be cut off because of the lack of memory.


    Some close, they can''t help it.


    The only thing she can do is to make it more reasonable.


    "Although your highness Xi spoke recklessly, he is really a good man. Don''t be angry with him."


    Lian Sheng looked at Gong Ya and whispered.


    "Good people? Good people also rob my bell. Even adults, you don''t know. On the day I first came to Longdu, the princess Chonghua took him to rob my bell in broad daylight. You know, I designed the bell and several brothers at home made it for me. It''s of great significance!"


    She turned away with a look of righteous indignation.


    Lian Sheng frowned and probably thought they were going too far.


    Gentlemen don''t take advantage of others. What''s more, for Gong ya, the bell is really meaningful.


    "I have a good personal relationship with your highness Xi. What do you think your bell looks like? I''ll go and get it back for you."


    Lian Sheng is bent on returning her favor, but Lin Mengya doesn''t want to waste it on such a small matter.


    Immediately shook his head and pretended to be helpless.


    "Forget it. It''s just a few bells. It''s not worth even adults to beg them. I''m just angry that they bully others. Today is me and tomorrow may be an ordinary civilian. It''s disgusting to be proud and arrogant by relying on their birth and prestige!"


    Liansheng didn''t expect that she, a girl from a family, had such an opinion.


    It seems that the tutor of the Gong family is as good as ever.


    "That''s reasonable. Your second brother and I are no more than a few years old. If you don''t dislike it, you''ll call me brother Lian. In the future, no matter what you have in Longdu, you can come to me."


    Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyebrows. She found that there were still many similarities between the two brothers.


    For example, they are all the same. They just put some outside the stars, and the winning streak is a lot more introverted.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Lian Sheng nodded, drank the tea at hand and continued to speak.


    "I heard that your fifth brother seems to have caused some trouble. If I hadn''t accidentally seen you here today, I would like to let Lian Xing go. What''s the matter?"


    It came out after all.


    Lin Mengya put down her tea cup and sighed.


    "My eldest brother must have heard a lot about what happened. I can only say that my fifth brother was framed."


    "Oh? Who did it?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and gave him a serious look.


    "Brother Lian, I don''t want you to get into trouble. It''s our bad luck to be watched. If you''re involved, it''s a sin."


    Lian Sheng immediately understood that his face was too serious and rigid, but now he showed a little pride when he was young.


    "Right is right, and wrong is wrong. This will never change because of my origin and the forces behind me. I know you don''t want to trouble me, but, Gong ya, do you know why I want to take the hot potato?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said it was strange.


    Even the family''s influence is not small. If Lian Sheng wants to join the military camp, there are actually many places for him to choose.

 Chapter 1207

    To be honest, Lin Mengya was surprised to take over the forbidden guards.


    "If I want military merit, I actually have a better choice, but those people don''t necessarily need me. I take over the guards not because of what I need them to do, but because they need me."


    To tell you the truth, Lin Mengya never dreamed that these were told by a family childe who wanted wind and rain.


    "Brother Lian has great righteousness in his heart, and Gong Ya admires it. But nine times out of ten things in the world can''t be as people want. Brother Lian, you''d better not be too serious."


    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense?"


    Liansheng''s face is somewhat disappointed. Lin Mengya doesn''t mean that. It''s just that the world is dangerous and unpredictable. She can''t easily communicate with others.


    Today''s winning streak is a little strange.


    "Gong Ya doesn''t mean that. I just think that even brother Lian''s mind is good, but there are some things beyond human power."


    Liansheng looked at him and the temperature in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    "You''re right. I lied. I thought you were a woman who knew the sufferings of the world, otherwise you wouldn''t... just, I made a mistake today. Please don''t take it to heart. Your second brother sent me a letter before you came to Longdu. He and I are brothers of life and death. He asked me to take care of you. I won''t make a mistake. Thank you for the barracks."


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t chase out to explain.


    Since the second brother believes in winning streak, she can''t hurt him.


    Now, Chonghua has been offended by her, and her royal highness will never protect her.


    The matter of Gong Wu has already explained that the two of them can only be cautious step by step.


    She is already in the mire. How can she drag others down.


    It''s just a pity that she really wants to get to know such a heroic character as Liansheng if she has a chance.


    Sometimes, she is tired of the intrigues between aristocratic families. If she has the opportunity, she also wants to soar between heaven and earth, fight and fight on the battlefield.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid I haven''t had such a chance yet.


    "Miss, the guest is here."


    Just when she was secretly regretting, she came in and whispered in her ear.


    "Please come in."


    After converging on her thoughts of flying away, Lin Mengya looked right.


    A moment later, a guest wrapped so that he could not see the characteristics appeared in her room.


    "Please sit down, madam."


    Opposite, the woman took away the cloth towel on her face and showed Liu''s face.


    This time, the flame of anger flashed in her eyes, but it was not directed at Lin Mengya.


    "Can you really help me?"


    Tone, with strong urgency.


    Lin Mengya smiled, poured tea in person and gave it to each other.


    "Have a cup of tea and warm up. We don''t have to worry about some things."


    Mrs. Liu''s eyes flashed and finally turned into some firmness.


    "OK."


    Looking at Mrs. Liu drinking the tea, Lin Mengya smiled a little on her lips. Very good. It seems that their cooperation can be achieved.


    "What was the result of madam''s inquiry?"


    "That xiuniang is the person recommended by Princess Chonghua. Although jiao''er didn''t say it, I can find out more or less. The idea of blaming Gong Wu also has something to do with Princess Chonghua. I don''t understand. Princess Chonghua has always been friendly with jiao''er. Why does she want to attack jiao''er?"


    Lin Mengya''s action of sending tea to her lips slowed down, and then everything went as usual.


    "Very simple, because she is Lord Liu''s daughter."


    "You mean, Chonghua county mainly deals with my master? How is this possible? My master has been an official for more than ten years. Yes, she is loyal to the emperor. Why should she target my master?"


    "Has madam ever disclosed this matter to Lord Liu?"


    Mrs. Liu shook her head. For jiao''er''s sake, her master was so angry that she fell ill.


    If you tell him about it again, I''m afraid it will get worse.


    "I think madam can discuss with Lord Liu after she goes back this time. After all, madam doesn''t know everything about the court. Lord Liu must know the reason why Princess Chonghua dealt with him. But Chonghua''s means this time is to kill the Liu family. Think about it, if my fourth brother really married Miss Liu and Miss Liu died because she gave birth to a live stone fetus , what will happen to the Liu family and the Gong family? "


    Staring into Mrs. Liu''s eyes, she said word by word.


    "The Gong family will surely find that Miss Liu has a hidden knot, and the Liu family will not give up. At that time, we will never die."


    Mrs. Liu suddenly shivered. In fact, Master Liu entertained Gong Wu that day. In addition to talking about the past, she was also trying to win over.


    After all, the power of the Gong family can not be underestimated.


    "Mrs. Liu, from the beginning, Princess Chonghua didn''t want Miss Liu to live. If you don''t believe it, you can go back and check the source of the live stone in Miss Liu''s stomach. It must have something to do with her."


    In fact, it''s easy to figure it out. Who is Princess Chonghua? That is the prince''s cousin, empress Zun''s niece.


    It''s said to be the princess. In fact, it''s not much different from the princess.


    How could such a person put down his figure and really make friends with Liu Jiao.


    The only explanation is that the weasel didn''t have a good idea to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    "No one can kill my daughter!"


    If Liu had hesitated before, now her resentment has been completely passed on to Princess Chonghua.


    "That''s what I say, but Princess Chonghua has a strong backing. If we think of this evil spirit, we have to think long-term. Madam, don''t worry. Since I have responded to you, I will never break the contract. Madam, just cooperate with me."


    "Well, I''ll do whatever you say!"


    "That''s the best, madam. Don''t worry. Now Princess Chonghua will never take the initiative to expose it, so now all you have to do is rest and recuperate. After you go back, persuade Lord Liu to call a doctor and resign. Don''t worry, the emperor will not agree to him. Then, just wait and see what happens."


    Mrs. Liu nodded and couldn''t help asking.


    "What about my jiao''er? Didn''t you say that you have a way to save her life?"


    Lin Mengya took out three small porcelain bottles with thin necks from her arms and put them on the table.


    Mrs. Liu immediately understood that this was her daughter''s life-saving medicine. She immediately grabbed it and held it in her arms.


    "Ask Miss Liu to take one pill every three days. Don''t worry, there may be intermittent symptoms of abdominal pain and bleeding, but it''s normal. Take the medicine yourself and take it quietly for Miss Liu. Miss Liu can do this without you noticing. I think there are some outrageous things around her. I don''t need to teach you these things?"


    Liu''s eyes showed a few cruel colors. They all blamed those Sao hooves for teaching their daughter bad.


    Go back this time and see how she lost those cheap hooves!


    "I advise you to take your anger away. Princess Chonghua knows this matter like the back of her hand. I think she must have her hand in the house. We can''t let her know these things. You''ll send Miss Liu out of Longdu next spring. It''s not too late to pick her up when it''s over."


    Intuition told her that Princess Chonghua was playing a big game of chess.


    But the manipulator behind it is definitely not Chonghua.


    Since the man dares to bring her in, don''t be afraid that she will completely destroy the game.


    She''s especially good at blocking people.


    It was not until dinner time that Lin Mengya said goodbye to Mrs. Liu and returned to the palace from the Yuqing hall.


    Hearing that Gong woke up on Friday afternoon, Lin Mengya brought two girls to visit him.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the gloomy look on Gong Wu''s pale face.


    "Wake up? Have you had dinner?"


    She sat by the bed, stretched out her hand and felt his pulse.


    Fortunately, it''s all right.


    "Little sister, it''s over. I have no face to see people!"


    A big man is wronged like a little daughter-in-law who has been molested in the street.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and thought it was funny. This guy, as for you?


    "Who''s to blame? If you don''t be careful yourself, who can hurt you. But if your sister hadn''t been smart and found something suspicious, now you''d like to be a father."


    Turning her eyes, Lin Mengya sat at the table and said fiercely.


    "Bah! Who would have thought that they should use such a dirty means! How can miss liu ignore her face?"


    Seeing her appearance, Gong Wu was no longer wronged, poor and helpless.


    Got out of bed and sat next to her.


    "That''s why I guessed if there was something wrong with her. Otherwise, why did she choose you so greedily."


    Some things men can''t think of, but as women, it''s easy to guess.


    After seeing the situation at that time, she felt that Miss Liu''s reaction was not quite right. It seems that from the beginning to the end, she didn''t try to deny it. For normal people, shouldn''t they try their best to prove their innocence first?


    Sure enough, they just want to find a disk receiver.


    "OK, OK, I''ll be more careful next time. But what are you going to do about it?"


    "You don''t want revenge?"


    Gong wuleng snorted and said angrily.


    "I''m not so stupid. At that time, it was obvious that someone wanted to frame me. Although Miss Liu also participated, her parents wouldn''t be so confused. There was no way to play me like a monkey!"


    Lin Mengya''s small hand held her chin and looked at Gong Wu''s face seriously.


    "Originally, my five brothers are not stupid."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The two people laughed a few words. After Lin Mengya told the palace five more words, the two people had dinner and went back to their room.


    She was so tired that she just got into the quilt at night.


    I fell asleep in the middle of the night and suddenly felt my body cold.


    Subconsciously, he leaned towards the heat source. As soon as he wanted to continue sleeping, he felt that there was something wrong with the pillow?


    She rubbed her face. No, it''s not like the brocade pillow she sleeps every day.


    Confused opened his eyes, but found himself, how seems to be set in a sack?


    No, not sacks, but¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1208

    "Wake up?"


    Overhead came a familiar low male voice.


    Lin Mengya suddenly woke up, and she woke up from her head to her toes.


    She, she, she I was held in my arms by long Tianyu!


    When did it happen? Why didn''t she know?


    "Are you crazy? Why did you get me out in the middle of the night?"


    I don''t know. I almost peed at it.


    They were not in her warm and comfortable room, but on a roof.


    Moreover, she was only wearing a single coat, not even shoes. She was all tied to long Tianyu, and her posture was very indecent.


    She tried to put down her feet, but as soon as she moved a little, she was stabbed by the cold wind.


    "Don''t move!"


    Holding her ass tightly, Lin Mengya patted her. Lin Mengya felt more and more that this man did not lose his memory, but lost his wisdom.


    "What''s the matter with you? Can''t you wake me up?"


    "Yes, you didn''t wake up."


    ¡°...¡±


    It''s really a reason that she can''t refute.


    At her feet, long Tianyu has jumped down with her in her arms.


    Fortunately, his cloak was very warm and people were as hot as a stove.


    Before she could speak, his big hand stuffed her head into her cloak.


    "Your Highness, as soon as the carriage is ready, you can start now."


    Where to?


    Before Lin Mengya could ask, she was carried to the car by a man.


    It wasn''t warm in the carriage, but as soon as she landed, she quickly withdrew from his arms.


    No, the dead man is in danger now. Maybe he will do something wrong to her.


    In the narrow space, two people stared at each other, and no one would let them. The atmosphere was very strange.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya suddenly sneezed.


    She rubbed her arms and touched her frozen red toes.


    A man in the other corner casually opened his cloak. As long as he was close to him, he would get warm.


    A fiery human stove and a cloak to keep out the wind and snow.


    be finished! Lin Mengya felt that for the first time in her life, her will was so weak.


    It happened that the man inadvertently opened his mind, as if to tempt her so that she could bump into it.


    no way! If she goes now, where will her face go?


    She continued to shrink into the corner and finally balled herself into a ball.


    But the cold wind was biting outside, but there were no measures to keep out the cold in the carriage.


    Finally, she bit her teeth and rolled into the man''s arms as soon as she closed her eyes.


    Oh, my God! Let her die!


    Anyway, he''s his own man anyway. Face or something. Go to hell.


    "Hehe..."


    The man gave a deep laugh, as if her behavior had pleased him.


    The big hand then held her in his arms and wrapped her up carefully and properly.


    They are close, like a pair of intertwined trees.


    "Why did you come to me in the middle of the night?"


    She sucked her nose. Just now, it made her nasal sound a little heavy.


    It''s just cold. Don''t get sick again.


    "Punish you."


    Long Tianyu was still concise, but she said she didn''t understand.


    "What mistake did I make?"


    "Hum, I think."


    Lin Mengya tried to recall in her mind that she really didn''t do anything.


    "I''m right, because I can''t think of it."


    Long Tianyu dangerously hooped her slender waist. It seemed that as long as she dared to say a word again, she would immediately break her waist.


    "Red apricots come out of the wall."


    These four words seem to contain a lot of information.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya at this time could not receive it at all.


    "When? Where? With whom? Who did you listen to?"


    Murong Xi narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman in her arms who simply refused to admit her mistake and was still struggling to argue over there.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. How can I cheat?"


    what? Lin Mengya was stunned for a while, and then remembered that he said that the red apricot came out of the wall. It was who climbed the wall.


    "You mean, winning streak?"


    Murong Xi glanced at her coldly. How shameless is this woman?


    "You misunderstood, okay? I told brother Lian that it was business, not something that could not be seen. Besides, didn''t you leave? After you left, we didn''t say anything..."


    "Brother Lian? It seems that you know him very well?"


    "Hey, what''s your tone? My second brother and he are close friends. I call him big brother. What''s the matter?"


    be rather baffling! Lin Mengya was also angry with him.


    The two continued the unfinished stare contest, and the atmosphere was ten times hotter than before.


    "Your Highness, here we are."


    At this time, the voice of the coachman came from outside.


    Lin Mengya turned his head angrily, but he still got into the arms of others without backbone.


    Long Tianyu, with a stiff face, continued to take her out of the carriage.


    With a bang, the coachman looked at his royal highness Xi, who was getting more and more blue, and immediately knelt on the ground.


    I don''t know where his highness Xi knocked just now. How did he know that their highness Xi''s face was bad, purely because the little woman in her arms who was knocked to his head pinched his waist.


    Dead man, it hurts her!


    I don''t know where she was taken, but listening to the news outside, they don''t seem to be outside.


    Finally, she heard someone push open a door. Unprepared, she was thrown on the bed.


    "What are you doing? Take it easy, won''t you? You knocked me silly!"


    She rubbed her head and muttered discontentedly.


    "If you are stupid, you might as well be stupid all the time. Don''t worry!"


    He answered back subconsciously, but Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "You remember, don''t you?"


    She immediately got up, her eyes full of surprises.


    Although murongxi felt his breath stagnated, he didn''t know why he said so.


    But she shook her head. In an instant, the brilliance in her eyes darkened.


    "Is my memory important to you?"


    Murong Xi was a little unhappy. She always felt that she was always thinking about the past she didn''t remember, as if she was thinking about another person.


    "Maybe it''s important. Why did you bring me here? Here, where?"


    She looked around and found that although the decoration here was very simple, it was more like a residential house than murongxi''s residence.


    "This is my residence in Longdu. You were born and stay here. Don''t run around."


    With that, the man left without giving her any chance to ask questions.


    "When will you be back?"


    The footsteps hesitated for a moment, and then hurried away.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to shrink into the cold quilt on the bed.


    This guy must be out of his mind!


    Secretly scolded a few words, she still had to choose to continue to hide in the quilt.


    This guy, is he going to freeze her to death?


    I don''t know if it''s because the person who brought her is long Tianyu. In short, Lin Mengya doesn''t have a nervous state of mind.


    The quilt finally warmed up. She gradually fell asleep and fell asleep again.


    After Murong Xi finished his work, he came to the room where he usually only used to sleep.


    Standing at the door, in the familiar house, he seemed to hide a flood and fierce beast, which made him hesitate for a long time.


    After that, he still couldn''t resist the temptation brought to him by the tenderness, and quietly pushed the door open.


    Inside, her breathing sound was even and weak.


    Like a sleepy kitten, it makes people feel unreasonably cute.


    Unconsciously, he stood in front of her bed and watched the woman fall asleep quietly,


    Who told him she was as cunning as a fox?


    Now, who else is not the heartless woman who is sleeping soundly?


    Reach out and gently touch her cheek.


    He really didn''t know what kind of magic this face had for him.


    "Long Tianyu, are you back? Go to bed and get up early tomorrow."


    She half narrowed her eyes and spit out a soft and sweet tone from her lips.


    But his blood was clearly cooled down.


    That''s a man''s name.


    He swore with his pride that he would never be wrong!


    However, according to her meaning, the man seemed to have a relationship with her.


    A strong anger played by others rolled in his chest.


    He knew that she was so fickle that she couldn''t be trusted at all!


    Why are you stupid again and again? Again and again, being teased by her?


    Fist, quietly clenched.


    With a look of wind and thunder, he got up and left.


    In his sleep, he didn''t know what he said inadvertently, which made the man meet Lin Mengya who was crazy with jealousy. He just felt that tonight, he seemed to sleep very uneasy.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya got up and tried to find out the real purpose of long Tianyu bringing her here in the middle of the night.


    But what depressed her was that the man was not ready to keep her in bed for the rest of her life?


    She didn''t even have any shoes. She just tried to walk barefoot on the ground for a few steps, and her heart was cold.


    What''s wrong with that dead man.


    "Miss, it''s time for dinner."


    Amid her resentment, a strange voice came from the door.


    She raised her head and looked at the door. The man was not old, but his face was taut. At a glance, she knew he was an inhuman guy.


    "Excuse me, can I have a pair of shoes?"


    The visitor silently put the dishes and rice on the table for her and turned a deaf ear, as if she were like air.


    Lin Mengya persevered and continued to ask.


    "Can you give me a pair of shoes? Otherwise, I can''t eat."


    The man continued to do what he was doing, but there was still no response.


    Lin mengarden was a little broken when he was young. He could have as many servants as he had masters.


    After rolling her eyes, she had to pull off the mattress and put it on her feet.


    The whole man was like a rabbit in a sack, jumping to the front of the table little by little.


    "You... Don''t have shoes?"


    The boy finally looked at her with a few doubts in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya thought, this man really can pretend.


    "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t have asked you to bring me a pair of shoes just now."


    That''s enough!


    The dead man''s nerves brought her over, and now he ran away, obviously hoping to live and die by himself.

 Chapter 1209

    "OK."


    The young man''s answer was neat, but his accent was a little strange, a little vague, and his pronunciation was a little heavy.


    Looking at his back, Lin Mengya was thoughtful.


    "You dropped something!"


    She used a slightly louder voice and suddenly shouted, but the boy didn''t hesitate at all and continued to go out.


    It turned out that he was a hearing-impaired boy.


    The anger in her heart vented a lot at once. She was angry with long Tianyu, but she couldn''t vent her anger to others for no reason.


    The boy quickly brought her some clothes and shoes. He turned and went out. After she changed, the boy entered the door again.


    "Brother, where is this?"


    The young man seemed to understand lip language. She deliberately slowed down her speed, and the other party really "understood".


    "Liang Qiu bieguan."


    Because of the heavy snow for days, she didn''t take a good stroll.


    Now she doesn''t know where it is.


    But one thing is certain that they are still in Longdu.


    Unfortunately, the dragon is too big. I''m afraid I can''t walk from the east of the city to the west of the city day and night.


    "Your Highness Xi, is he still there?"


    Although I don''t know what long Tianyu kidnapped herself for, looking at his behavior of hiding from people today also reduced her sense of security.


    Maybe she shouldn''t trust him too much.


    After all, now he is Murong Xi, not long Tianyu.


    "No."


    The young man shook his head and watched her eat, pack up her things and retreat silently.


    For a time, there was no second living person in the yard except her.


    Touched his arm, this feeling, very bad.


    The clothes sent by teenagers are not women''s clothes. Although the materials are ordinary, they are better than warmth retention.


    There was no wooden comb in the room. Fortunately, she rolled her long hair behind her head, which made her look clean and tidy.


    The snow outside had stopped, but the sky was still overcast and the cold wind was chilly. She just walked out of the yard and shrunk into a ball.


    It''s a different restaurant, but it''s very deserted here.


    Architecture is also ordinary, without Royal carved beams and painted buildings and exquisite extravagance.


    Lin Mengya is in a separate yard. After leaving the yard, there is a relatively open flat land outside.


    According to the general layout of the residence, it should belong to the garden.


    But the strange thing is that there are not only no rockeries and rocks, but also half of the veranda.


    A vast expanse of white, quiet and empty.


    She wrapped her clothes tightly and suddenly felt lonely.


    It seems that she is the only one left in the world.


    Being stunned, a slight sound of footsteps came from behind.


    She immediately turned around and stared at the black man.


    The snow was pure, but his hair and clothes were as black as ink.


    Like a white solitude, there is only one him.


    He is the beginning and possibly the end of her love.


    She ran over and hugged him before he reacted.


    "Where have you been?"


    It''s not questioning, it''s not coquettish.


    Murongxi''s heart was shocked. She shouldn''t have come. She was still angry with her, wasn''t she?


    But why, after hearing her voice, my heart is like being punched hard, sour and painful?


    "I thought you disappeared again."


    She wrinkled her nose. It''s not good. It must be frozen again. Otherwise, how could the nasal sound be so heavy.


    Murong Xi stretched out her hand and raised her delicate chin.


    "Are you afraid of me going?"


    The woman nodded.


    "Yes."


    "If I don''t go, will you --"


    Tell him that the man is human, but at the thought of last night, she was so difficult and natural, as if she had done thousands of times. The sour feeling that finally dissipated came to my mind again.


    "What?"


    "Have you had someone else before?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised. What did he know? Who told him, or is it another so-called rumor?


    But one thing she was sure of was that it would not do him any good to know those things too early.


    Long Tianyu''s work style, she knows better than anyone.


    She can say everything about them regardless, but according to this man''s temperament, he will try his best to prove it.


    Those who want him to completely forget the past, once aware, are likely to be bad for him.


    No, she has to take her time.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya held his hands in turn.


    "There are some things I can tell you, but you must promise me that no third person can know except you and me. If you can promise, I can answer whatever you ask, but if you don''t promise, we''ll say goodbye and never meet."


    He narrowed his eyes and was dissatisfied.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Lin Mengya met him without fear.


    "That''s right."


    This damn woman, he really wants to strangle her directly.


    "Yes or no?"


    Blinking, Lin Mengya felt much better when she saw that the man was going crazy.


    Before leaving her or inquiring about her past, these two choices were tormented in Murong Xi.


    No one has ever dared to threaten him so blatantly!


    But he just can''t do it to her!


    Finally, Murong Xi threw off Gong Ya angrily. The latter was stunned, but shouted at his back.


    "I''ve been married before. Well, you know my secret. You must keep your promise and don''t say it to anyone!"


    Murong Xi was frozen in place, with mixed feelings in her heart.


    It took him a long time to throw out two words in anger.


    "Cunning!"


    Then, the meteor left her sight.


    Lin Mengya, who was left there, bent her eyes and smiled.


    This guy is always cute sometimes!


    But he still didn''t say why he brought himself here.


    Alas, I don''t know how long he will be uncomfortable.


    I can''t stay here too long.


    "I find that you always like to come to me at night."


    Murong Xi stood in front of the bed and looked at the leisurely woman who wrapped herself in a quilt with only one head exposed but a damn attitude.


    Fortunately, I struggled outside for so long before I came in. Unexpectedly, the woman was waiting for a rabbit.


    A sense of frustration made him want to turn around. Unfortunately, the woman ran out and grabbed her skirt the moment before he asked.


    "I''ve let you know what you want to know. Now, should you send me back? Elopement is a game that can be played once or twice. If it''s more, it won''t be fresh."


    She blinked and smiled on her little red face.


    "Have you eloped?"


    "Yes!"


    "With whom?"


    "With you!"


    Murong Xi found herself always led by the nose by this woman.


    But no matter how many times you are unwilling, you will probably get used to it.


    Forget it, it''s not the first day to know anyway. She''s shameless and open-minded.


    "I brought you here to save your life. Stay here. It''s too dangerous outside."


    Regardless of how entangled the woman in front of her, Murong Xi walked to the table and sat down.


    "Help me? Someone wants to deal with me?"


    Habitually sitting in his arms, I can''t blame her for being too debauchery. It''s mainly because there''s not even a brazier in the house.


    No matter how much she wears, she is not as warm as him.


    In the face of life and death, face and integrity are not important.


    "You''re involved in a lot of things. What do you think?"


    For Gong ya, he can only give her an eight word evaluation: success is not enough, failure is more than!


    "Let me guess, is it the crown prince who wants to deal with me, or is your old lady who is so serious about China mainly dealing with me? Or are those aristocratic families who don''t like me and want to get rid of me long ago?"


    Murong Xi frowned and looked at the woman smiling in her arms.


    "Chonghua is not my old face. Do you know all this?"


    It doesn''t matter to nod. Lin Mengya leans her head on his shoulder and looks very leisurely.


    "Since I was born, some of them have deliberately wanted my life. Unfortunately, I have a big life and can''t die. If you want to send me to hell, I''ll drag them in. In short, I''m not easy. No one can think about it."


    Her eyes were as cruel as a hungry wolf.


    Somehow, Murong Xi, who never liked to see women playing tricks, felt very curious.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, of course - a secret."


    She leaned against his ear, raised her eyebrows and smiled proudly.


    "Your Highness Xi, before you completely recover your memory, we can only be enemies. Don''t worry, everything comes naturally. In short, I know you won''t hurt me, and I won''t hurt you, that''s enough."


    She stepped back from his arms.


    "Now, please take me home. I was born a disaster star. If you hide me here, there will be no change in the disputes outside. It''s better to let me out, maybe you will have unexpected gains."


    Murong Xi glared at her, got up and muttered.


    "Goblins! Goblins who eat people''s hearts!"


    Behind her, Lin Mengya smiled secretly.


    It seems that she has nothing to do in the future. She can write a tutorial on flirting with Han.


    In front of the Palace House, how she was stolen, and now she was sent back as it is.


    He held him tightly again, leaped in the air, and then gently and skillfully landed in the yard where she now lives. Lin Mengya''s heart, the deepest emotion, is not giving up.


    "Who!"


    When the talent was put down, she heard a low drink from the room.


    Long Tianyu''s speed was faster, but in the twinkling of an eye, he turned into a night owl and disappeared from her face.


    "Xiaoya!"


    Behind him came the surprised voice of Gong Wu.


    She adjusted her mood, turned around and smiled at Gong Wu, who was pale.


    "Everyone, long time no see."

 Chapter 1210

    "Where are the people?"


    The fifth young master of the palace family looked cold and rushed behind her.


    "Who?"


    "Xiaoya, don''t worry. No matter what grievance you have suffered, the fifth brother will get it back for you! Gong Ping, gather everyone!"


    Gong Ping is serious with a small face and is running away from home.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was quick eyed and stopped Gong Ping.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t I all right? Go back and I have something to tell you."


    Nevertheless, Gong Ping looked at her sadly, with Bai Su and chen''er, also with sadness and anger on his face.


    She''s only been missing for one night. Don''t you have to?


    It was still warm in her room. Compared with the cold room that almost killed her last night, Lin Mengya was almost moved to tears.


    If it hadn''t been frozen to death, how could she throw herself into her arms.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as I sat down, my eyes were red. Like a little rabbit, I looked at her pitifully.


    "Last night was actually..."


    "Needless to say! We all understand! Xiaoya, don''t worry. It''s not your fault. It''s the damn adulterer! My brother must break him into pieces and give you an explanation! Don''t worry about other things. Even if you stay at home all your life, we can afford it and won''t let you suffer any injustice again!"


    Gong Wu ''rubbed'' and stood up with a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    Later, everyone in the room was like this.


    In particular, chen''er and Bai Su, chen''er buried his head in Bai Su''s arms, had a headache and cried, while Bai Su clenched his teeth tightly without saying a word.


    But the eye circles are also red.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head. After seeing her strange men''s clothes, she finally understood what happened.


    "I''m not that. Don''t worry. If someone dares to cheat on me, it must be him. Don''t be so sad. I''m sorry I didn''t have time to inform you."


    She was abducted in her sleep, and when she came back, she was still wearing men''s clothes and shoes. Ordinary people will naturally misunderstand.


    When Gong Wu heard her say this, he still didn''t believe it.


    I thought my sister was pretending to be strong.


    But after Lin Mengya''s repeated assurances, several talents slightly relieved the mood of a young man.


    But who was the person who was abducted last night was still tightly held by everyone.


    "What did you do when you found out I was missing?"


    She can''t let anyone know that the person who took her away is long Tianyu.


    What''s more, she has forgotten him now.


    "We didn''t say anything, but let people secretly look for your trace. The fifth young master also plans to ask Lord Lian Shenglian to find you early tomorrow morning."


    She dried her tears and answered crisply.


    "Besides, did anyone come today?"


    According to long Tianyu, he learned that someone was going to kill her, so he chose to start first.


    This time, she had to be glad that there was such a past between them. Otherwise, she might be an innocent soul under others.


    "There is no outsider coming. Your orders are very important on weekdays, and the door is the most important. No one can get close to the inner yard except the people we brought. If there are people, there are a few people who came to deliver some mountain goods today. Now they are in the firewood house. I have sent someone to check it. There is no problem."


    Everything outside is handled by Gong Ping and uncle Rong.


    The two of them, old and young, are well arranged.


    Strange, is there something wrong with long Tianyu''s news?


    Or don''t they want to do it secretly in the house?


    "By the way, there''s one more thing. Lord Liansheng sent you a letter this morning."


    Chen''er patted his head. This day, they patronized to think about how to find someone, but they forgot about it.


    Liansheng''s letter to her?


    Chen''er hurried to the inner room and gave her the letter on the dresser.


    Although the taste was very weak, she smelled several different flavors on the envelope.


    Winning streak is a soldier. Generally speaking, he won''t have such a smell on his hands.


    Although the envelope looked intact, there was a little impatience at the seal.


    It seems that someone has been ahead of her and read the content of this letter.


    Lin Mengya sneered and opened the letter.


    "Brother Lian, what can I do for you?"


    Gong Wu was also a little surprised. Although Liansheng has always been friendly with his second brother, no matter what, he shouldn''t write to his younger sister.


    "Nothing. Brother Lian wants to repay me. I wanted to ask brother Lian for a snow carving lamp before. Just in time, it will be the winter solstice. This year''s snow is especially heavy, but the winter solstice is a big festival after all, so the emperor is worried about celebrating. But it happened that brother Lian mentioned it, and the emperor agreed and entrusted it to brother Lian ¡£¡±


    "Didn''t you come up with this idea? Did the winning streak take your credit?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at her five brothers who lacked experience in struggle. When can this guy grow into an old fox.


    "He didn''t want to rob me of my credit. I helped the forbidden army. It doesn''t have to be hidden for long. We''ve pierced the eyes of others now. If this is exposed, our palace family will become the target of public criticism. Therefore, brother Lian wants to help me and solve this matter."


    The prescription is easy to say. It''s mainly the source of the snow house.


    As soon as the snow carving lamp appeared, people naturally thought that Liansheng must have thought of building a snow house. At least others can''t think of such an idea.


    Of course, with the caution of winning streak, the letter didn''t mention this section.


    I just invited her and her brother to watch the snow sculpture lamp in advance.


    After all, they have long had private friends, which is a fact known to the whole dragon.


    This man''s work is really perfect, so people can''t pick out his mistakes.


    "That''s what I''ve done for a gentleman with the heart of a villain. However, how to do this snow carving lamp? Sister, have you ever had any ideas?"


    Facing Gong Wu''s problem, Lin Mengya is ready.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we make a little effort, on that day, the dragon will become a world of ice, snow and glass, which is beautiful."


    And she will also face an unprecedented crisis.


    Compared with letting her die at home for no reason, if there is any accident in the process of watching the snow carving lamp.


    Even the Gong family doesn''t have any complaints, do they?


    The abacus is very clever.


    It must be a "lively" day.


    After comforting her family, the next day, she dressed as usual and took a bus to Lianfu.


    Compared with the palace, Lianjia is more imposing.


    She has heard that Liansheng was able to take charge of the imperial guards mainly because his family has been "imperial servants" for generations.


    The "emperor''s servant" family has no back cover, nor does it have its own armed forces. According to the literal interpretation, it is just the emperor''s servant and servant.


    But in fact, the "imperial attendants" are the people closest to the center of power in the whole Wei country.


    They are attached to the emperor and prosper in the favor and pity of the emperor. Their fate is closely related to the emperor.


    Therefore, they are loyal to the emperor and will never betray him.


    Because they know that even if the emperor betrayed his master, he will not be believed by anyone in the end.


    In this way, as the imperial servant of this dynasty, even the status of family is a very special existence in the Dragon capital.


    After that, the emperor would be completely relieved if he handed over the forbidden guard to him.


    And if there are no special circumstances, the imperial servant will not be replaced.


    After all, almost all children receive only one education after birth, that is to cultivate their loyalty to the emperor.


    At the same time, they also lose their freedom completely.


    But people have gains and losses. No one can. It''s really perfect.


    "It''s sister Gong. You''re here. I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time!"


    As soon as the carriage was stable, a blue shadow rushed over.


    "Brother five, you have to drink with me this time!"


    Lian Xing looked at Gong Wu with expectation in his eyes.


    "Why? Are you not afraid of your brother? Did you hang you up and fight? I still remember that before I left, I didn''t know who said to practice it for me. Finally, I was fined for half a day by someone falling on the beam."


    Gong Wu narrowed his eyes and was in a good mood.


    In fact, the relationship between Gong family and Lian family is also magical.


    Gong ER and Lian Sheng are close brothers, and Gong Wu and Lian Xing are also congenial.


    They say that when they are down, they see the truth. Even their home is actually more trustworthy than their old allies.


    "It''s all from the past. What else do you mention it for? Come on, my brother has been waiting for a long time!"


    Lian Xing welcomed the two people to the house, but it was different from her imagined Lian house.


    I thought the character of winning streak must be the cold and solemn military style at home.


    But from the moment she entered the door, she saw many decorations in the house with a warm color.


    It''s more like a home than a military camp with strict rules.


    She walked all the way and could see that everyone''s face was smiling.


    No wonder he can raise a character like Lian Xing, but I don''t know if he will become like a winning streak in the future.


    Through the front yard to a small yard in the inner yard.


    The girls in red and green had opened the door and pulled up the curtain.


    Lian Xing raised his head towards the palace, but the latter hesitated for a moment.


    Then he became firm again.


    It''s strange that there are no monsters in this house. Why is palace five so?


    "The child has seen his father, mother and brother."


    They entered the main room. As soon as they opened the heavy curtain, Lin Mengya heard laughter from inside.


    "Look at you. You ran in before the guests arrived. You don''t understand the rules. Be careful your brother clean you up."


    A woman''s voice is soft and loving. When she hears it, she knows that she is a kind woman.


    "Mother, you are too eccentric! Brother Gong, come quickly. My mother often talks about you."

 Chapter 1211

    He followed Lian Xing to the inner room, which was warm and fragrant, which made people''s heart settle down involuntarily.


    "Gong Yu, I''ve seen uncle Lian, aunt Lian and brother Lian Sheng."


    Gong Wu was still a little reserved, but after a lady greeted him, he was a little less alienated and a little more intimate.


    "Look, the child is so old. The last time we met, you were a child."


    As soon as she entered the room, Lin Mengya noticed the only woman in the room.


    Closer, she could see more clearly.


    That is a beautiful lady who makes people unconsciously like her at a glance.


    Mrs. Lian''s face is very similar to that of Lian Xing. On the contrary, it is Lian Sheng. She doesn''t look like her mother.


    When Lin Mengya looked at each other, even his wife looked at her.


    "Is this girl the lady of your palace?"


    The gentle Mrs. Lian came to her, took her hand and looked at her carefully.


    "Mother, you don''t know that Miss Gong is smart and kind, but she has helped me a lot!"


    Looking at his silly brother, Lian Sheng faintly called him.


    "Even the stars."


    The latter immediately became quiet like a mouse when he saw the cat.


    "Well, he looks like a good boy. Sit down and make yourself at home."


    Even the wife''s attitude, neither excessive enthusiasm, nor alienation and indifference.


    It''s about considering her coming for the first time. I don''t want to cause her trouble.


    However, she could read from her wife''s eyes that even her wife loved and appreciated her younger generation.


    Growing up in such a home, no wonder Liansheng and Lianxing will develop such a temperament.


    "Are you used to everything when you first came to Longdu?"


    Mrs. Lian smiled and asked her, with some expectation in her voice.


    "If you go back to your wife, everything is still used to. But it''s too cold to go out at this time of year. Otherwise, my brother and I should have come to visit long ago."


    Lin Mengya was clever and elegant, with good tutoring and temperament, and soon won the favor of Mrs. Lian.


    "We don''t need such courtesy between our families. Somehow this year, the snow is really worrying. It''s convenient to eat and wear in your house? Why don''t you come and live in our house. Our family are all boys, and I don''t even have a speaker. Alas, it''s really hard."


    With that, Mrs. Lian touched the corner of her eye and secretly stared at the sitting master Lian.


    Seems to be complaining about each other.


    But unexpectedly, master Lian with a straight and serious face escaped his wife''s sad eyes!


    And there was a very suspicious blush on his cheek!


    Lin Mengya is a little stupid. This What is this?


    Why was a mouthful of dog food stuffed before you said a few words?


    But Liansheng and Lianxing, and her five brothers are very calm. It seems that this is not the first time.


    "It''s still no trouble. Even my wife has everything ready at home. If my wife doesn''t want me to be bothered, I can come to the house anytime and anywhere to chat with her."


    Mrs. Lian''s eyes suddenly lit up and seemed to look at her eagerly.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it."


    Lin Mengya nodded naturally. In fact, she liked the loving woman very much.


    "Sister... Sister, do you want to think about it again?"


    Gong Wu squeezed his eyes at her. In his tone, he couldn''t bear it.


    Lin Mengya didn''t react for a moment. In addition to her five brothers, even her brothers looked at her with very sympathetic eyes.


    It made Lin Mengya feel a little square. Just now, didn''t she promise something terrible?


    After talking about some common things, the housekeeper of Lianfu came to report that the family banquet was ready.


    Mrs. Lian took her hand and walked to the small hall next door.


    Probably because it snows heavily in winter and the temperature is very low.


    Longdu is a rich family. Most of them seal the corridor with semi transparent glass. In this way, people will not be frozen and slip when walking in the yard.


    Of course, the veranda is not completely sealed. Generally, a small door will be left in the middle section, and people can go out anytime and anywhere to enjoy the snow scenery.


    But here, it''s a princess Chonghua. There''s something different in her house.


    The veranda here is half closed. It''s not tightly blocked, but it''s slightly blocked from the cold wind than outside.


    The palace''s residence was not closed, probably because there were no female dependents at home.


    From this point of view, even the three men in the family really care about Mrs. Lian.


    Also, she liked Mrs. Lian''s temperament as soon as she saw it, not to mention the people in their family.


    The small hall didn''t play, but it was very warm.


    It seems that this is not the place where they entertain foreign guests. This is not disrespect for them. On the contrary, it is just a sign of closeness.


    Mrs. Lian and the master naturally want to sit in the master''s seat. Lin Mengya should have sat next to her brother in the guest''s seat, but unexpectedly, she was pulled to her side by Mrs. Lian.


    "Huarong, don''t embarrass the palace girl."


    It''s rare to hear master Lian say a word, but Mrs. Lian stared at her master angrily.


    "As soon as I saw this girl, I didn''t know how to like it well, but it turned out that in the eyes of my husband, I just deliberately embarrassed other girls?"


    This is not only wronged, but also provoked people to fall in love. It''s absolutely sad!


    "You know I''m not like this. When a girl comes to our house for the first time, I just think, you... Oh, forget it. Miss Gong, please bear with me more. Even I thank you here."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that even the master would ask her in person.


    Besides, it''s not a terrible thing.


    "Uncle, I don''t have to. I also like Mrs. Lian very much. If I could get closer, I''d love it."


    Even his wife was even more proud to hear her say so.


    Several other people seem to have taken this situation for granted. They have a family dinner and the host and guest enjoy it.


    After the banquet, Lin Mengya went to see Mrs. Lian off in person. When she came back, she saw that everyone was still waiting for her.


    He sat silently beside his five brothers and talked about business. Naturally, he had to talk about business.


    "Miss Gong, I heard Lian Sheng say that you came up with the idea of snow house camp and cold injury medicine?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and shook her head again.


    "These two things already exist. I''m just matchmaking and offering flowers to Buddha. It''s really nothing."


    Even the Master seemed dissatisfied with her answer and frowned slightly.


    "I know that, but winning streak also said that you wanted to be a snow carving lamp before. Can I ask, what are you going to do?"


    Here comes the topic invited today.


    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya thought again and again before choosing the best answer.


    "I dare not hide it from my uncle. If it was just my inspiration and fun for a while before, now I''m giving them a chance."


    "Who?"


    "Those who want to kill me and destroy the palace family."


    The atmosphere suddenly condensed.


    Lin Mengya looked at master Lian in a big way. She didn''t seem to feel how alarmist she had just said.


    "What do you know?"


    There was no accident on the master''s face, which was also expected by Lin Mengya.


    Even if the family is an imperial servant, there is no news in Longdu that they don''t know.


    Moreover, this is a semi public secret.


    Even the master frowned and thought for half a moment.


    "This matter is very dangerous to your palace family, and it is also very unfavorable to Longdu. If you insist on doing so, I have to offend. As for this kindness, our family will make up for it."


    Sure enough, rejecting her looked like a winning streak.


    They have two brothers. One is very much like his father and the other is very much like his mother.


    But Lin Mengya is not discouraged. She can convince Lian Sheng, just as she can convince master Lian.


    "Father, I think it''s still feasible."


    Unexpectedly, the one who pleaded for her was a winning streak.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. After all, Liansheng was a very serious person.


    He didn''t scold himself before. It''s wasting people and money, isn''t it? Why would you plead with her now?


    "Lian Sheng, don''t be confused. The winter solstice is a big festival, and there must be a lot of people coming to watch the ceremony. The emperor and the crown prince also have to travel. If there is unrest at this time, can you be responsible for the safety of the emperor and the crown prince?"


    Even the master looked at his son and almost scolded.


    However, the winning streak did not shrink back.


    "Father, I don''t mean that. I just think this is a good opportunity for us. You know, the three kings are ready to move now, and those clans are harboring evil intentions. If they want to be bad for the emperor and the prince, even you and me, I''m afraid it''s hard to stop them."


    "Go on."


    Even the master really knows his eldest son and knows that he will never waste his responsibilities for selfish reasons.


    So he didn''t stop the winning streak. It''s just that my face is not very good.


    "Father, Gong Ya was appointed by his Highness the prince to come to Longdu. Moreover, she has a special status. She is not only the noble daughter of the aristocratic family, but also the leader of the next generation of the palace family. What do you think will happen to the palace family if she has an accident in Longdu? Really, will she fall apart as those aristocratic families wish? I don''t think so."


    This made her look more at the winning streak.


    Along the way, almost everyone thought that the palace family was a nest of pustules. As long as she was killed, the palace family would be over.


    But they didn''t think about it. Even without her, didn''t the Gong family survive for so many years?


    Her so-called position of home owner is just a spiritual symbol. Thank you.


    The Gong family will rise sooner or later, but her arrival catalyzes this possible opportunity.

 Chapter 1212

    "Gong bin, a mature and steady man, has always been able to run a family. Having him in charge of the palace family can stabilize the morale of the army. Gong Shang is brave and resourceful, coarse and fine, and has excellent martial arts. You have praised his talent for learning the art of war since childhood. Apart from others, the palace family can stand in the aristocratic family alone. If Gong Yazhen has any experience in the dragon By accident, which of the five brothers of the palace family is good to meet? "


    The orderly analysis of the winning streak made Lin Mengya in a cold sweat.


    This man has a thorough understanding of the palace family and knows all the news like the back of his hand.


    Fortunately, they are now allies, not enemies.


    When she remembered an enemy who knew everything about herself, she felt frightened.


    Gong Wu also frowned and looked a little dissatisfied.


    It seems that he is also aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    "What you said is also reasonable. But there were many people that day and our manpower was limited. Can you guarantee that the other party will not hurt people by mistake?"


    Even the master''s unexpected opening did not continue to oppose it.


    But the question he raised was also to the point.


    "It''s better to let the known things happen in an area and time beyond our control. Since we already know their goals, whether to give them this opportunity, when and where, depends on our arrangement?"


    Talent! Absolute talent!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking with regret that this man had been locked up by the royal family.


    Although she doesn''t know her second brother''s art of war, just in terms of mind, her second brother is certainly not a winning opponent in a row.


    Of course, his personal force value, even the winning streak, admitted that he could not beat his second brother.


    It''s just a pity that such a delicate, affectionate, righteous, mature and calm man should bring a half dead guard.


    If you let him garrison the frontier, I''m afraid the frontier will become an iron wall!


    Even the Master seemed to be persuaded by his eldest son. After thinking for half a moment, he slowly nodded.


    "Well, now that you have a comprehensive plan for this matter, you can give it a go. But remember, everything should be based on the comfort of the emperor and his highness. Don''t forget, we are the imperial attendants."


    "Yes."


    On the winning streak''s face, there was no joy. It was still cold and light, usually natural.


    "OK, this is your young man''s business, so I won''t participate in it. Since it is beneficial to the emperor, I must strongly support it. Miss Gong, whatever you want, you can ask. If we can help, we will do it."


    "Excuse me, Shibo. Shibo, go slowly."


    Get up and say goodbye to master Lian.


    "Alas, my father has finally left! He must be eager to accompany my mother. Hum, although I used to be young, I know. My father is ashamed of my mother, so he listens to my mother like this!"


    After Lin Mengya saw Lian Xing, the latter was stared at by Lian Sheng''s eyes and immediately shut up. She didn''t dare to talk nonsense again.


    Just big eyes, lively.


    Lin Mengya can also guess. Just now she can hear it from even the master''s tone.


    Although even the master cares about his wife and his family, in his heart, responsibility still comes first.


    For the imperial attendants who were born to be loyal to the emperor, such a sense of responsibility is indisputable.


    But for a father and a husband, there must be a lot of helplessness.


    Since ancient times, many things cannot be completed.


    "Thank you, brother Lian."


    She got up and thanked the winning streak.


    "Needless to say, I also think it is of great use to us."


    Lian Sheng shook his head and said gently.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed and didn''t say anything else.


    Even the stars couldn''t wait and shouted to Lin Mengya to show them how the snow carving lamp was made.


    "In fact, it''s easy to make snow sculpture. The first step has been made outside. The snow has been compacted into snow blocks. Then, let skilled craftsmen carve the snow blocks in the way of carving. However, since it''s the emperor''s will, the so-called dullele is not as good as zhonglele. How about a snow sculpture exhibition? Let''s let interested families make one by one Snow sculpture, finally, please judge with your highness. In this way, it not only entertained the public, but also mobilized everyone''s enthusiasm. The emperor and his highness also participated. "


    As soon as her voice fell, even the stars widened their eyes.


    "That''s a good idea! Isn''t it the same as the lantern garden on the Shangyuan Festival? It''s just that the people outside can''t see it. It''s these people every year, and I''m tired of playing. If everyone can make snow sculptures, the people can see it!"


    When it comes to playing, even the star''s interest is heavier than anyone else.


    Liansheng thought about it and thought it was a good proposal.


    "It''s just this. I have to report it to the emperor and his highness. What do you have for the snow sculpture competition?"


    Since it is a game, there must be rules.


    Lin Mengya immediately thought of a few points and said.


    "For the fairness of the competition, each family needs to submit the shape of the snow sculpture at the place where the competition takes place. Moreover, this is handed in within a unified time, and it is not allowed to be changed afterwards. If it has to be changed, it will lose the qualification of the competition and only be regarded as pure viewing."


    Nodding in a row, I wrote it down.


    "As for the second, flowers, birds, fish and insects can do everything, but portraits can''t. otherwise, in order to please the emperor and his highness, the streets are full of portraits of the emperor and his highness. It''s not only boring, but also scary."


    Look at her careless saying that the statue of the emperor and his highness is frightening. Although Lian Xing agrees, he dare not speak.


    He had to glance at Gong Ya with his eyes.


    Sure enough, the women of the palace family are extraordinary!


    "I''m afraid we have to find a way to convince the aristocratic family about this. I remember once on Hou Zun''s birthday, each family sent Guanyin statues, which will be the blueprint in the future. Now, it''s really... It''s hard to say."


    Gong Wu touched his arm and thought carefully. It was true.


    Lin Mengya also thought of this.


    "It''s easy. The snow carving lamp will melt after it has existed for a month at most. But the emperor and his highness have a long time. Using snow to make statues is not a curse to the emperor and his highness. As long as you say so, you can know how to do everything."


    In fact, she was afraid that this snow sculpture conference would become a flattery conference.


    If so, her plan won''t have to be implemented.


    Don''t worry, she won''t go out when she dies.


    "Well, that makes sense. Is there anything else?"


    "As for the others... I hope the forbidden guards can send someone to guard these snow sculptures. After all, it''s not easy to get them. If people touch them casually, what if they break down, don''t you think?"


    Liansheng''s eyes lit up. In this way, the forbidden guards could be aboveboard and deploy defense in the streets.


    Moreover, the crowd will gather in front of the snow sculpture lamp, and their people can act according to their circumstances.


    "What about the location?"


    Lian Xing asked with his head tilted.


    "The location is the most prosperous street in Longdu."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled like a thief.


    "Oh! I see! In this way, no matter what happens, as long as you don''t leave the street, they won''t dare to do anything to you, right?"


    Lian Xing is not stupid. She suddenly understood her meaning.


    "That''s right! In this way, even brother can know where I will have an accident. If it goes well, we can catch them all!"


    She narrowed her eyes, revealed a row of white teeth, and smiled incomparably brightly.


    "You''re a little weird. If someone else encounters this kind of thing, they will never go out again. Where can they take the initiative to act as bait like you? You''re not afraid. They really hurt you?"


    For this problem, it is obvious that not only Lianxing, but also Liansheng and Gongwu are full of doubts.


    "Well... Since ancient times, generals have always been in the camp and won thousands of miles away. Do you know why generals can''t leave the camp easily?"


    Even the star didn''t think of it, so he answered in a hurry.


    "Because the general is the heart of the army! If the heart of the army is stable, the war can be won. If the heart of the army is unstable, there will be no doubt of losing."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya agreed. It''s really such a truth.


    "But if the general comes out, it means killing all sides and fighting to the death!"


    When she said this, there was a flash in her eyes.


    There was a deep accident in the heart of winning streak.


    She is clearly just a woman!


    General? Is it difficult? Does she really regard herself as the owner of the palace family?


    I should laugh at her innocence, but somehow he always felt it was not so.


    Because the woman gave him the feeling that she was really like a veteran in the camp, stable, but also with a unique spirit of killing.


    Although it is very light, it is also a little immature.


    But he knew that over time, maybe this woman would really become the most critical general among the thousands of troops.


    Lower your head and put away the emotion in your eyes.


    This woman is definitely one of the best candidates for the crown princess.


    But I don''t know what the crown prince''s mind is.


    "Wow! It''s really a heroine! Well, I must help you with Lian Xing! That night, I was with brother Gong five. By the way, and big Cheng, how about we serve as bodyguards for you?"


    Lian Xing''s face looked forward to it, but he was mercilessly extinguished by the winning streak.


    "Who don''t you know with Cheng Hao? Since it''s a secret trick, if you''re around Miss Gong, I''m afraid everyone will know. This matter has something to do with your family. Which fool will be fooled?"


    This time, it was Gong Wu who mocked.


    He sat aside, his eyes like a fool, looking at Lian Xing.


    "Brother Gong, what you said is wrong. If big Cheng and I are not with you, it''s false. Who doesn''t know that we have a good relationship. If we hide away at this time, there''s a problem, okay?"

 Chapter 1213

    Unexpectedly, this time, winning streak was rare and agreed with his brother''s words.


    "Lian Xing is right. Everyone knows that you three have a good personal relationship. Besides, a few days ago, you and you scolded those dandies in the Yuqing restaurant at the same time. It''s more reasonable for them to be around you when you see the excitement."


    Now, even the stars almost turned their tails into the sky.


    Sure enough, he is a child''s temperament and can''t accept any praise.


    Several people in the room couldn''t help laughing when they saw his appearance.


    With him, it won''t be cold.


    In fact, this kind of thing, in the final analysis, is that each household produces a snow carving lamp to coax the emperor to be happy.


    Lin Mengya has ideas, winning streak and experience. In addition, Gong Wu and Lian Xing give several useful suggestions from time to time.


    On the winter solstice day, everything about the snow carving lamp competition was finalized.


    When she left Lian''s house, Lian''s wife reluctantly took her and Gong Wu''s hand, kind as her own child.


    Lin Mengya liked the gentle and loving lady very much. She agreed to see her again in a few days. After that, she left with Gong Wu.


    "Little sister, there''s something I forgot to tell you."


    In the carriage, Gong Wu looked at his slightly tired sister and looked a little hesitant.


    "Say what you have."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him. When did this guy become so reserved?


    "It''s... Aunt Lian, she... May tell you something very special. You''ll have to deal with it carefully at that time."


    Something special? Lin Mengya''s clever head turned for a long time, and she didn''t know what this special meant.


    It was not until she visited again three days later that she understood why several men in the room looked at her with the same eyes.


    Dare you, that''s unanimous sympathy for her!


    "Come on, ya''er, come and have a look."


    Three days later, Lin Mengya, who came to Lianfu on time to report, was "caught" in the inner courtyard by Mrs. Lian, who had long been waiting for xingbaba.


    "Madam, I..."


    "What''s your name, madam? See more outside. Just follow Xiao Wu and call me aunt."


    "Yes, aunt."


    To tell you the truth, she''s really overwhelmed, even madam.


    When the latter heard her crisp aunt, he immediately smiled, bent his eyes, took her hand and went to his room.


    "I heard Xiao Wu say that after the new year, you are 21 years old?"


    Twenty one? Lin Mengya is in a trance.


    It''s probably that she has experienced too many things before. Now she feels like a separated world.


    In just three years, she has experienced more than others in her life.


    She could not help nodding. At this age in her last life, she was just a simple medical student.


    "You are not young, but girls of our family, especially those of the palace family, are expensive no matter how old they are. However, you have to make plans as soon as possible for some problems."


    plan? What''s the plan?


    Lin Mengya looked at Mrs. Lian suspiciously. Then she saw that Mrs. Lian looked like magic and took out a stack of portraits from behind.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?"


    "Come and see if you like it. Don''t worry, your aunt, I''ve selected it for you first. The men here, regardless of their wealth, appearance, age and temperament, are as good as you. If you like who, let''s let Lian Sheng and Lian Xing try it out. If this person is really good, your aunt will go to set you up again. What do you think, How? "


    Looking at the beaming Mrs. Lian, Lin Mengya took a cold breath.


    So, blind date?


    "Forget it, aunt, i... I''m not in a hurry."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t laugh or cry in her heart, but on her face, she still had to carefully consider her words.


    "Don''t worry, of course. Our conditions are so good, but at least we have to have a goal. What''s that saying? It''s easy to get priceless treasure, and it''s rare to have a lover. Besides, let''s just have a look. It doesn''t matter. Don''t be shy. Come on, it won''t hurt anything."


    Lin Mengya was a little helpless. When she saw the parents who went to the blind date corner to date their children on TV, she always felt a little exaggerated.


    But now it seems that she has little knowledge.


    In this world, there is really a kind of urgency, which is called ''your mother is anxious for you''.


    Even the lady didn''t know where such great strength came from. She pressed her on the chair, took out the stack of portraits and showed them to her one by one.


    While watching, I still want to introduce.


    "Young master Liu, he has a pure character and comes from an aristocratic family. He is one year younger than you, but his family has been scholars for generations. If you marry him in the future, you must be a perfect couple."


    Lin Mengya didn''t remember a word of what his wife said.


    Because now, she almost fainted.


    Oh, my God! She would rather do a few more experiments than have a blind date.


    Eyes, involuntarily glanced at the door, sincerely looking forward to which angel can come out to save himself.


    "Ya''er, aren''t you satisfied? Yes, scholars are nerds. It''s inevitable that they don''t know how to hurt people. Look at this. How about this?"


    Out of politeness, she had to force herself to look at the portrait, but the more she looked, the more familiar she felt?


    "Aunt, are you..."


    "Oh, I took it wrong. I took it as my family''s star. Although my family''s star is three years younger than you, as the saying goes, a woman is a junior and holds a gold brick. My son really has no advantages, that is, he has a sweet mouth and a kind heart and can hurt people. Look at me, I''m busy."


    Even Madame said so, but privately, she pushed the portrait in front of her.


    Pretend to be helpless, but the acting is a little bad.


    "Speaking of our temperament and appearance, we naturally need to find the best talent to match. However, my aunt tells you from past experience that it''s best for this man to be afraid of you all his life. Whoever really loves you and loves you will be afraid of you. For a woman, the most important thing is not her family background and status, but that he can really know the cold and the hot, and love you all his life. If Don''t worry, I''ll be on your side. That little splash monkey, I tell you, he''s ready to clean up! If you don''t obey, you won''t give him food. He will beg you obediently. And, you... "


    "Aunt," Lin Mengya still couldn''t help interrupting Mrs. Lian''s "product introduction". "I know Lian''s second childe is very good, but now I should go to brother lian to discuss business. Sorry, let''s talk again some day."


    Lin Mengya, who has always had a first-class eloquence, was shamefully counselled today.


    And the speed of counseling is rare.


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s talk next time. Come and find the second young master. Ya''er, the more I see you, the more I like it. Our two families often come and go in the future. Lian Xing did a lot of embarrassing things when he was a child. I''ll tell you more when you come next time."


    Lin Mengya seemed unable to do anything except nodding and smiling.


    Where did she know that Mrs. Lian was a famous matchmaker.


    However, due to identity restrictions, she had to practice with Lian Xing and her winning friends.


    Not to mention, it really became several pairs, which greatly satisfied even his wife''s wishes and led to such events out of control.


    Therefore, whether it is Cheng Hao or Gong Wu, even the original Gong II will have cramps in his legs and stomach.


    In a way, even my wife is definitely the first dragon!


    It was not easy to be rescued by Lian Xing from Mrs. Lian. Lin Mengya felt very tired holding the pillar on the corridor.


    The power of mothers is indeed not easy to shake since ancient times.


    "Gong ya, are you okay?"


    Lian Xing, whose back foot came out of the room, looked a little strange.


    But after seeing Gong ya, who was physically and mentally tired, she asked with worry.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya reluctantly smiled and inadvertently looked back. She just saw Lian''s wife cat behind the door, revealing half her head.


    After seeing her, he winked at her naughty.


    In fact, she likes such a lively and lovely Mrs. Lian very much.


    "My mother, she, is talking nonsense. Don''t care."


    Lian Xing smiled a little sorry. Of course he knew what his mother looked like.


    It''s rare for Gong ya to have such patience. If he had put it on Cheng Hao''s big man, he would have found a reason to slip away at this time.


    "You don''t have to take it to heart. I''m just not used to it. I''ve lost my mother since I was a child. I think my aunt is so kind."


    Most of mothers'' nagging is in the name of love.


    Perhaps, they also know that they will be bored by children.


    But those exhortations and love must be said anyway.


    However, even the wife''s maternal love is heavier.


    Let her digest it well and she will survive!


    "So you still like my mother, don''t you?"


    Even the star seemed a little excited. Lin Mengya didn''t think much and nodded.


    "I''ve seen many noble ladies. Only aunt Lian is so gentle, kind, lively and lovely. I know it''s inappropriate to say so, but I really think aunt''s mentality is really young."


    Hearing what she said, Lian Xing seemed relieved.


    A moment later, there was some dignity in his eyes.


    "Gong ya, I have something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya stopped and looked at Lian Xing.


    "Although you and I have just met, I can''t say how deep feelings we have. However, I think you are good, and my mother likes you. In the future, I will treat you well. Just rest assured."


    Frowning, Lin Mengya looked at Lian Xing suspiciously.


    What does this guy mean?


    "Even the second childe, did you misunderstand something?"


    "I didn''t!"


    Lian Xing shook his head hard and stared at her eyes seriously.

 Chapter 1214

    "My mother used to suffer a lot for our family. Therefore, I swear to my brother that I will never let her suffer any injustice in the future. Therefore, my mother must like the wife my brother and I want to marry. My mother likes you very much, and the people in your palace are very good. I''m very relieved. Therefore, I will treat you all my life. You don''t have to worry about it Heart. In the future, if someone bullies you, I will never stand idly by. "


    incorrect! wait a second!


    Lin Mengya almost petrified on the spot. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s definitely a misunderstanding!


    "Even the second childe, listen to me. It''s not what you think. My wife and I are just kidding. You... Don''t take it seriously!"


    "Elder brother, your highness Xi!"


    Before she finished, even the star looked behind her.


    But the man he shouted out made Lin Mengya cool from head to foot.


    can''t... What a coincidence?


    But it happened that things were really so coincidental.


    She turned and saw a dull winning streak on her face and a gloomy long Tianyu who seemed to eat her alive.


    Lin Mengya closes her eyes and mourns her miserable fate.


    How can you die? This guy saw it?


    What is this? Red apricot out of the wall to grab the bag?


    Even worse, she couldn''t explain a word.


    It''s OK to say that even Xing really loves her secretly, but he obviously wants to find a dry daughter for his own mother, not to find a daughter-in-law for himself.


    She was wronged to death for carrying this pot!


    "I''ve seen your highness Xi, brother. Why is your highness Xi here?"


    Lian Xing was surprised and walked to the two to salute.


    "I forgot to tell you that in the court hall today, the emperor and his Royal Highness the crown prince have appointed his highness Xi to take full charge of the winter solstice snow watching activities. In the future, no matter what we have, we need to tell his highness Xi."


    Lian Sheng''s eyes looked at his silly brother and turned to Gong ya.


    He and his highness Xi overheard what he said just now.


    In fact, he originally thought that Gong Ya was the best candidate for the crown princess.


    But I didn''t think my mother fell in love with her.


    However, he also wanted to test his Royal Highness''s reaction yesterday. His highness seems to have no intention of Gong ya.


    So it seems that GONGYA and Lianxing are still destined.


    The relationship between the two families has always been good. If Gong Ya marries, even the family will definitely not let her be wronged.


    If the palace family insists on making even stars redundant, it is not impossible.


    It''s better to go to a broader world than to stay in the cage of Longdu like him.


    He also approved of the marriage.


    I just don''t know what Gong Ya means.


    "Well, that''s the best. In the future, I''ll bother your highness Xi."


    Lian Xing said with a smile, but Murong Xi just looked at him coldly, turned and walked away.


    "Brother, your highness Jinxi is really as arrogant as what is rumored."


    Lian Sheng only looked at his brother and strode over with him.


    Lian Xing didn''t feel anything. He shrugged. Then he remembered that there was a candidate for "fiancee" behind him.


    "Gong ya, what were you just going to tell me?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him blankly and said that she wanted to cry without tears.


    "I''m finished..."


    Just now, long Tianyu''s last look was clearly warning her that she was dead!


    God, what evil has she done to be misunderstood by that guy.


    "It''s over? What''s over? GONGYA, make it clear, I don''t quite understand!"


    Lian Xing chased up and didn''t know at all. His words almost killed Lin Mengya.


    There were five people sitting in the flower hall where the family used to entertain guests.


    Originally, the age difference of the five people was not big, and they were old acquaintances, and the atmosphere should not be so cold.


    But it happens that some people have just been caught, while others are blocked in their hearts and their hair can''t leak out.


    This is hard for the remaining three people, because they don''t know what happened.


    "Do you have any comments on the scale of this snow sculpture lamp?"


    Lian Sheng coughed gently before he said.


    "Don''t talk about these things. I just want to know why she is here."


    Murong Xi''s eyes were like a knife and looked at the shameless, easy-going woman.


    You shouldn''t have softened your heart for a moment and put it back to her!


    How could she be so restless to seduce Lianxing?


    In his heart, he was angry and shouldn''t shake himself. How could he be so stupid and fall into her gentle trap again and again?


    This woman is really a disaster!


    "Oh, that''s right. Gong Ya came to my house as a guest. I overheard her mention a few words and felt very new. After all, the Dragon capital is an old activity every year. Since it needs to be new this time, it''s naturally new from the inside to the outside. What''s more, the style of lanterns in the forbidden land of the palace family is the best in defending the country. It''s also kind of her to help."


    Reason, winning streak has long been thought of.


    Moreover, he is not a liar. The lantern activities in the palace family''s fief, whether in style or new ideas, are much better than those in other fiefs.


    I heard that when the master of the old palace was still alive, the annual Lantern Festival attracted people from the whole country to watch the ceremony.


    Moreover, Gong Ya is indeed intelligent. The designed patterns of snow carved lamps are exquisite and beautiful, different from ordinary people.


    "Hum, isn''t it?"


    Murong Xi raised her eyebrows and looked coldly at Gong ya.


    Now, he really wants to carry people and lock her in the secret room so that she can no longer come out to charm others.


    "Yes, your highness, please look. This is the lantern pattern drawn by Gong Ya himself."


    Lian Sheng put the pattern in front of Murong Xi, who was originally dismissive, but after seeing the patterns of small animals full of childlike fun, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "What is this? People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts, throw it away!"


    His voice was cold and hard, and the tone of command made the winning streak dare not disobey.


    "Your Highness, you may not like this lamp very much. However, Gong Ya said, this is the rule of their hometown. These little rabbit and mouse lamps are made for children. My subordinates think she is kind."


    Liansheng doesn''t quite understand what his highness Xi means. In fact, he seems to think the lamp is very cute. How can his highness feel bad?


    "It''s the emperor''s will to enjoy snow sculptures at the winter solstice. We must show the glory and majesty of my David. These things are small and worthless. Throw them away!"


    Lin Mengya was angry and knew that the dead man came for herself.


    She knew that this time, she was guilty.


    Unwilling to see everyone embarrassed again, she had to press her grievance and get up to leave.


    "I remember there''s something else at home, so I won''t bother much. Everyone, goodbye."


    Gong Wu could see that his sister seemed unhappy.


    For me, only my sister is the most important, and your highness Xi is nothing.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t mean to let Gong Wu offend long Tianyu too deeply.


    He will keep his hands on himself, but not necessarily on Gong Wu.


    "Brother five, you know the customs of our family better than I do. You stay here first and help everyone. Excuse me, everyone."


    She wanted to leave just to give them a calm time.


    But Murong Xi felt that she wanted to escape because she was guilty.


    Naturally, gas on gas.


    "Stop! You are too arrogant. Your highness is here. How can you stay and go?"


    Lin Mengya straightened her back, turned around and asked.


    "What does your highness mean?"


    "Although you don''t understand the important events, you always serve tea and water? There''s just a shortage of service here. How about you?"


    Good, you dragon Tianyu!


    How dare you let her serve him with tea and water!


    "Your Highness, this... This is not appropriate? Gong ya, she is a guest of our family."


    It was Lian Xing who came out to stop him. Lin Mengya screamed bitterly. This guy, why don''t you open which pot!


    Sure enough, long Tianyu''s face turned black again.


    "She is your guest, not mine. Why, even the second childe is distressed?"


    Murong Xi sneered, adding a bit of danger to his tone.


    Liansheng can''t help being a little nervous. His highness Xi is the most moody person.


    But unexpectedly, his highness Xi is targeting Gong Ya today.


    No, maybe the whole palace!


    At that moment, he stopped his brother.


    "In this case, there will be Miss Lao Gong."


    He nodded at Gong ya, with some warning in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya naturally understood the meaning of winning streak, which told her that people had to bow their heads under the eaves.


    OK, in that case, she will take good care of his highness Xi.


    "Yes, Gong Ya obeys."


    She grinded her teeth and said Yin.


    Murong Xi''s eyebrows jumped. Why is she so obedient today.


    Sure enough, is it because she has arrived at the home of the man she likes?


    Hum! He just won''t let her do it!


    Want to marry Lian Xing, think beautiful!


    "Xiaoya... You..."


    Gong Wu loves his sister. Just when he wants to help, he hears Murong Xi say faintly.


    "Since the palace family knows the style of lanterns, it''s better to let the palace family introduce it."


    Gong Wu was a little impatient, but he couldn''t help lowering his head temporarily after contacting the winning streak''s eyes.


    "Yes, Gong Wu knows."


    Lin Mengya went out of the flower hall. Fortunately, there were servants waiting outside.


    "Excuse me, do you have a small kitchen for tea and snacks?"


    The servants of the Lian family didn''t know what they meant, but they knew that the one in front of them was a distinguished guest of the Lian family.


    "If you go back to miss, yes. I don''t know what you need, miss."


    "Please show me."


    The servant looked at her suspiciously. There must be few distinguished guests. Come to the small kitchen.


    "If you need anything, just tell me directly. There''s really no need to go, so as not to dirty your shoes."

 Chapter 1215

    "No, if you can, can you help?"


    Seeing her attitude is so firm, it''s not good for servants to stop too much.


    The head led her to the small kitchen in the yard.


    Murong Xi''s remaining light always glances in the direction of the window.


    Until I saw the two figures in the past, the anger in my heart was a little better.


    At least, she listened to herself.


    "Your Highness Xi? Your highness?"


    The winning streak who was reporting the preparations to Murong Xi called him twice.


    "You go on, I heard it."


    The winning streak nodded, and then went on where he hadn''t finished.


    Murong Xi glanced at the manuscripts on the table, which were said to be drawn by a woman herself.


    Now it seems It doesn''t seem that bad. Maybe we can consider giving her a chance.


    "I don''t know, miss. What kind of tea are you going to prepare?"


    In the small kitchen, clean and tidy.


    All kinds of tea were collected and put on the shelf.


    Lin Mengya has a good ability to never forget. She has experienced the tea culture of Wei state in the book.


    Subconsciously, he looked for similar tea according to long Tianyu''s previous taste.


    On the small stove burning Silver Charcoal, the hot boiling water was steaming in clusters.


    The servant looked at Miss Gong''s movements at one go, as if she was used to doing such work at home.


    However, tea belongs to the elegant way. Most of the ladies of the real family are good at it.


    He can only help a little.


    After a while, four cups of tea were full of fragrance, each with different kinds of tea, which were put on a wooden plate.


    "Miss is really good at craftsmanship. This tea is exactly the same."


    The servant''s surname is Xu. He was originally a doctor of tea hired by his family.


    He couldn''t help praising someone who knew so much about the tea ceremony.


    "It''s just a habit. Please find me some more things."


    "Miss, please."


    Lin Mengya thought and said.


    "I''d like four sour plums, a plate of salted osmanthus, four charcoal baked ginkgo, and a plate of white sugar soft cake."


    Dr. tea didn''t quite understand what she meant and thought it was a dessert with tea.


    These things are not difficult to find. When the tea smell is strongest, Lin Mengya and Dr. tea also take things back to the flower hall.


    "I''ll take it in. Thank you."


    After taking the tray from Dr. tea''s hand and nodding and smiling at each other, someone had already opened the curtain and put her in.


    Inside, the discussion is still in progress.


    I have to say that without her, long Tianyu was more or less restrained.


    It''s just that Gong Wu and Lian Xing don''t look very well. I think it''s the fault of the dead man in her family.


    Well, who let this happen because of her? Coax him and do good on that day.


    "Here comes the tea."


    Murong Xi knew from the moment she appeared.


    But he did not look at her, but he could hear her footsteps clearly.


    "Why is it so slow? It seems that Miss Gong is not used to serving people."


    It was this tone that made her want to rush up and bite him to death. Lin Mengya secretly comforted herself that this was her own man. She had to find another way to kill herself. It was very troublesome.


    Then he stopped in front of Gong Wu.


    For Gong Wu, it is a cup of tea with a slightly strong taste, and it is also a plate of white sugar soft cake.


    The cake is sweet and greasy, and the tea is slightly bitter, which is the best match.


    Then came the lien brothers, who were the masters.


    Winning streak is a cup of tea and a plate of salted osmanthus. Although the other party doesn''t show anything on his face, there is a bit of surprise in his eyes.


    Lianxing is tea and ginkgo. The guy who could not sit still was run. After seeing the roasted ginkgo, he couldn''t help smiling and bending his eyes.


    Finally, in front of long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya put the tea and sour plum in front of and behind his face. As soon as she wanted to quit, she was stopped by the man.


    "You stop."


    "What else, your highness?"


    Murong Xi pointed to the sour plum in front of her eyes, with some displeasure in her eyes.


    "I don''t eat this. You take it."


    Lin Mengya grabbed her and looked at the man in front of her with a smile.


    "Really don''t eat?"


    "No!"


    Tone, like a angry child.


    Lin Mengya''s anger aroused by him dissipated little by little.


    She stepped forward, her eyebrows relaxed a little, revealing a soft smile that only Murong Xi could see.


    "If you don''t eat, you will regret it!"


    Her tone was like a wolf grandmother who was fooling children.


    With that, the man withdrew.


    Only Murong Xi was left to look at the four dark cranberries and was in a dilemma.


    That smelly woman must be playing with him!


    "Your Highness Xi, don''t like this tea? However, it''s hard for Miss Gong to think about it. The four kinds of tea she served us today are different. Your cup, if paired with sour plum, can be eaten and appetized, which is most suitable for winter. If you don''t like it, I''ll ask you to change it for you."


    Lian Sheng thought Murong Xi couldn''t get used to the tea and said with regret.


    Even the whole family are good at tea, otherwise they won''t spend a lot of money to dig a tea doctor back.


    Appetizer?


    Murong Xi remembered that he had seven or eight days and didn''t have any appetite.


    "No need."


    He picked up the teacup and the warm and slightly bitter tea flowed between his teeth.


    It seems that even after feeding a sour plum into his mouth, it is no longer sour, but with light sweetness and thick acid.


    With the sour tea invading his stomach, he felt something, which seemed to be unblocked a lot.


    After drinking a cup of tea, he found a strange thing.


    He feels hungry!


    Management wisdom is constantly telling yourself that you can''t fall into it again, but you can''t help looking for that figure.


    Unfortunately, after serving tea, she quit.


    That woman, maybe


    No, it''s all her means. It must be!


    But sometimes, reason is one thing, but the feeling in my heart is another.


    Leaning against the carriage, Lin Mengya took a nap.


    Afraid that the dead man would think of another way to annoy her, Lin Mengya had to sneak out of Lianfu quickly while he hadn''t slowed down.


    Afraid that he would embarrass the fifth brother, she had to hide in the carriage and wait for Gong Wu to come out safely and go home together.


    Fortunately, her carriage was very warm, and there was a charcoal stove for heating in the middle. She was wearing a heavy fur cloak and covered with a wool blanket. Naturally, she didn''t feel cold at all.


    Outside the carriage, there was a movement gradually, like the sound of another carriage rolling on the ground.


    Lin Mengya heard clearly and thought someone came out.


    Lift up the window, only to find that it was just a carriage that was not very impressive.


    Unexpectedly, Shennong system issued a weak warning at this time.


    "Gong Quan, do you know what that car is for?"


    Gong Quan, who was in charge of driving the car, stretched his neck and looked at it before answering.


    "It should be a carriage to deliver food to the house. I think the carriage seems to go to the back door. What''s the matter, miss?"


    Something''s wrong!


    If it is a carriage for food, how can Shennong system have toxic reaction.


    Intuition told her that something was wrong.


    "I''ll go and have a look. If the fifth brother comes out, tell him to find me at the back door. Do you understand?"


    "Miss, it''s cold outside. You''d better wait in the carriage."


    Despite Gong Quan''s obstruction, Lin Mengya jumped out of the carriage and ran quickly to the back door of Lianfu.


    Fortunately, today, she came out in a white fox fur.


    After the snow, she was white. As long as she was careful, she could hide her tracks.


    It should be lunch time. In fact, even the family came secretly to invite her once before, but she declined.


    First, she has no appetite. Second, Lianxing''s fool must have said something amazing.


    In public, I said too much, but it made both families look bad.


    She doesn''t want long Tianyu to stare at her like a cannibal.


    For everyone''s appetite and life safety, I''m afraid I can only grievance my stomach.


    The back door was in an alley where no one passed by. She followed the car all the way and found the back door of her home.


    But to her surprise, the door was open and not closed.


    She did not act rashly, but listened carefully.


    There was no movement in it. It can be considered safe for the time being.


    She opened the door and slipped in.


    There were several people lying on the snow.


    Look at the clothes, it should be even the servants of the family.


    Sure enough, the carriage stopped in the yard. She thought about it and checked it first.


    It was empty, but there was still a little smell in the air.


    The taste has a little sweetness, which seems to be the fragrance of fruits such as grapes.


    These things are not easy to get in winter. Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a possibility and couldn''t help but stir up a cold sweat.


    No, they''re in danger!


    It was difficult to find the flower hall they had discussed in the backyard, but many footprints remained on the snow.


    She always chose the place with the most dense footprints. Fortunately, there were buildings that made her feel familiar soon.


    Exactly, this is the courtyard where Lian''s wife lives.


    Regardless of others, Lin Mengya tried to speed up her speed and ran to the yard.


    "Anyone?"


    Panting to the yard, Lin Mengya shouted a little loudly, and someone came out of the porter immediately.


    "Have you seen Miss Gong, but have you left anything?"


    Most of the people in the yard knew her, not to mention that even her wife loved her very much, and the servants'' attitude towards her was respectful and somewhat loved.


    "No, but I have something urgent to find my wife. I don''t know if she is here now?"


    "Madam, didn''t you go to the front yard with the master to have dinner with you?"


    The porter''s words made Lin Mengya scream.


    Their goal seems to be even the family!


    "OK, thank you very much. Please be careful and close the door. If you see anyone suspicious, don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 1216

    "Miss Gong, what''s the matter with you?"


    After the hurried instructions, Lin Mengya quickly ran in the direction of the front yard.


    Soon, she held her feet and tried to make herself look less panic.


    She must not panic. Since the other party can find this opportunity, it seems that it has been premeditated.


    In that case, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no backhand.


    I can''t scare the snake. It''s bad to force them to jump over the wall at that time!


    The front yard was near, and Lin Mengya was worried. The poison was not violent. As long as she arrived in time, even if she took it, she had a great chance to save it.


    "Miss Gong, why are you here?"


    Outside the flower hall in the front yard, the attendant looked surprised when he saw her.


    Lin Mengya knows that her return is probably a flaw.


    Quick witted, she pretended to be innocent and put her fingers on her lips.


    "Please take it as if you haven''t seen me. As you know, my brother just had a drink a few days ago. I''m afraid he''ll forget himself after drinking, but he''ll live up to the kindness of his uncle and aunt. I''ll just take a peek and ask you to keep it a secret, okay?"


    They nodded. The story of Gong Wu was really popular, and now they understood her difficulties.


    Lin Mengya smiled gratefully at them and flashed into the front yard.


    Seeing this, she came to the door of the flower hall. She also saw several young boys holding copper plates standing at the door.


    Although the taste emits slowly in winter, Shennong system will not make mistakes.


    The fruit mixed with poison is in these copper plates.


    But those boys didn''t look like strangers. She saw someone fainting in the backyard. Did she say that the person who sent the fruit had lurked in the dark?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help being more careful.


    The enemy is in the dark and she is in the light. She has to find a way to change this situation.


    Just thinking, the boys have penetrated.


    Lin Mengya thought and followed her.


    At the door, it was still that speech. Even the family didn''t take much precautions against her and easily put people in.


    As soon as she got to the flower hall, Lin Mengya saw everyone sitting aside drinking tea.


    Mrs. Lian was very happy to see her. She waved and motioned her to sit next to her.


    "Why didn''t you see me just now? You lied to me and said that ya''er had left. Look, isn''t it back? Have you eaten? What have you done in such a cold day?"


    Mrs. Lian''s attitude was very kind, like asking her own children.


    Murong Xi was a little unhappy, but he keenly found Gong Ya''s abnormality.


    Although her eyes seemed unintentional, she seemed to look more at the copper plate.


    Why did she care so much about the things in the copper plate?


    "Come on, let''s try it. It''s a rare thing. I can''t eat it at ordinary times. Today, I''m blessed by his highness Xi."


    Mrs. Lian greeted the people with a smile. Murong Xi remembered that before he came, he ordered the Chuang Tzu outside Longdu to send some fresh fruit to Mrs. Lian.


    Unexpectedly, that woman was actually interested in this kind of thing.


    Hum, I''m petty.


    Lin Mengya watched the boys bring the copper plate to everyone. After lifting the cover, several strings of green and purple grapes were charming.


    But she was anxious. Before coming to Longdu, her eldest brother had repeatedly told her not to reveal her good ability to distinguish poison.


    And now, those people are not necessarily lying in wait.


    Seeing that everyone was ready to taste this rare delicacy, Lin Mengya''s mind suddenly turned and a flash of light came into her mind.


    "Madam, it''s rare for your highness Xi to have a good intention. What''s the fun of eating like this?"


    Even the wife''s lively nature and favorite interesting things aroused some thoughts when she said so.


    "Yiya''er, what do you mean? Is it poetry or riddle?"


    After talking about business all morning, everyone was a little tired.


    After listening to her proposal, I couldn''t help being raised some interest.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya smiled and said to Mrs. Lian.


    "It''s a long day in winter. I''m afraid it''s the most common thing to recite poems and guess riddles. Let''s guess the number. If you win, you can appoint the loser to do one thing. If you lose, you can''t go back."


    Even my wife thought about it and thought it was a good idea and it was very interesting.


    "OK, OK, Xu Yan, how about you being the owner?"


    The tea doctor surnamed Xu came up immediately. After his wife ordered a few words, he smiled and nodded.


    "Well, let''s start. The measurement is based on the grapes in front of us. The game is over if anyone''s grapes are gone. Every round of grapes must go into your personal mouth. Don''t be greedy. When it''s cool, you''ll know how powerful it is."


    Even my wife briefly introduced some rules, and everyone understood them.


    In the first round, everyone quietly threw a small bunch of grapes into the plate, and so did Lin Mengya, but she didn''t care to look at the numbers, but thought about how to warn.


    "Everybody, are you ready?"


    Xu Yan asked with a smile. Everyone nodded. Then he came forward to salute. He was the first to go to the front of the master''s plate and lift the lid.


    "Even master, five."


    The lady was immediately dejected because Xu Yan soon reported her figure.


    "Even madam, four."


    "Just one less! Sir, you must have peeked!"


    Even the master was silent when he heard his wife''s complaint, but his eyes were a little happy.


    "Big childe, seven."


    "Two CHILDES, six."


    Even Xing is disappointed. Really, he can''t beat his big brother even playing a game. It''s a disappointment.


    "Your Highness Xi... Twelve."


    The crowd looked at Murong Xi and thought that this guy''s competitive heart was really strong.


    Seeing this, Gong Wu shook his head and opened his own copper plate.


    "Gongwu childe, nine."


    Even his wife felt more and more depressed. It seemed that she could only be punished.


    Lin Mengya has not been in a state. She doesn''t even know that the copper plate in front of her has been opened.


    "Miss Gong, two."


    "What? Two? Ya''er, you can only be punished!"


    Even his wife was a little happy and smiled beyond her eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked at her plate and then at her right hand.


    No! As soon as she was distracted, she took out the more string and put in the less string.


    "In this round, your highness Xi won and miss Gong lost. How will your highness Xi punish Miss Gong ya?"


    Murong Xi was a little happy. Originally, he just thought the game was boring and childish. Now it seems that there are still some benefits.


    He thought for a while before he said.


    "Miss Gong made a good tea just now. I''m just tired of it. Why don''t you ask her to make me another cup of tea."


    Making tea again?


    Now, even the stars can''t help it.


    After all, Gong Ya is a noble daughter of an aristocratic family. How can she always do these rough tasks?


    But unexpectedly, Gong Ya stood up with a smile.


    "Please wait a moment, your highness. I''ll come right away! Don''t steal until I come back!"


    Then, under the surprised eyes of everyone, he quickly walked out of the flower hall.


    "Isn''t it that you''re addicted to making tea?"


    Lian Xing touched his chin and said to Gong Wu in a small voice.


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense."


    Gong Wu also thinks that today''s sister is a little strange.


    However, after all, this is the game she put forward. Presumably, she also wants to carry out it quickly.


    He came to the small kitchen, but someone followed him, but it wasn''t Xu Yan.


    The man looked downcast and submissive.


    Just follow her step by step, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Excuse me, can you find me a pen?"


    She turned back with a gentle smile.


    "What are you going to do with your pen, miss?"


    The man still didn''t look up, but the question seemed strange.


    Lin Mengya turned her heart and explained.


    "Your tea doctor must have told you that I have many unusual tricks to make tea. Don''t worry, just take it and you won''t miss your job. Remember, it''s better to have a brand-new one without ink. Otherwise, no matter how clean it is, the tea will be stained with other flavors and mixed, which is a pity."


    The man''s attitude eased a little when he heard that she just wanted a pen and didn''t need anything else.


    Turned and walked out, and Lin Mengya immediately turned back and searched in front of the tea shelf.


    After matching many kinds of tea, the man hurried back.


    Lin Mengya thanked and took the pen.


    She first soaked the pen with water, and finally stained it with some mixed tea to write and draw.


    But on the surface, it seems that she is washing the cup with a brush.


    After so many times, she made the tea according to the normal procedure.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya personally took the tea and walked back to the flower hall with the man.


    Fortunately, there are no greedy ghosts among these people. They are all waiting for her.


    "You''re back. Let''s start the next round quickly!"


    Lian Xing couldn''t wait, but Lin Mengya just smiled at her and brought the cup to long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness Xi, please have tea."


    She raised her teacup as a sign of respect.


    Murong Xi gracefully picked up the tea bowl, just took off the cup cover, looked inside and was stunned for a moment.


    Then he put the teacup beside him, frowned and looked at her discontentedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart was'' cluttering ''. Shouldn''t a dead man become a fool?


    But on the face, the smile is still shallow.


    "This tea is not to your Highness''s taste?"


    Murong Xi looked angry after glancing at her.


    "You know my chest is upset, but you still want to send me this kind of tea with strong taste. Why? Are you dissatisfied with my requirements?"

 Chapter 1217

    Lin Mengya was relieved to know that the dead man probably understood what he meant.


    But he looked impatient again.


    "Your Highness didn''t specify what kind of tea I should take. In this case, I''m just making trouble at will. Although my Gong Ya is not a golden branch and jade leaf, I''m not being bullied at will. If your highness is not satisfied, you can go to someone else to serve!"


    These words changed the faces of others in the flower hall.


    Murong Xi is indeed deliberately embarrassing and targeting Gong ya.


    This can be seen from the two of them after they met.


    But what surprised them was gong Ya''s attitude.


    Remember before, she was still a submissive and calm attitude?


    "Hum!"


    Murong Xi seemed to be really angry. Her eyes looked at Gong Ya with a little cold.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to?"


    People with bright eyes can see that Murong Xi at this time has been completely angered.


    But Gong Ya looked crazy and said regardless.


    "Your Highness''s status is valuable, can you be unreasonable? If all the people with valuable status in the world can humiliate people with lower body than themselves, what''s the use of the law?"


    "Are you saying that I have perverted the law, or that I have acted recklessly?"


    "That''s what your highness said. I didn''t say it!"


    With a bang, the copper plate fell to the ground, along with the grapes on it.


    Gong Ya seemed to be scared silly and looked at murongxi in front of her.


    Gong Wu screamed in his heart. He stepped forward, grabbed his sister''s sleeve and knelt in front of Murong Xi.


    "Please calm down, your highness. My little sister is arrogant and loses her sense of propriety. Gong Yu will discipline her severely when she goes back and dare not disobey her highness again!"


    Even the family were surprised, but the reaction speed was also very fast.


    Even the master and Mrs. Lian immediately begged. Murong Xi''s face was very ugly, but at least Gong Ya knelt down and admitted her mistake, so she didn''t continue to be angry.


    "I don''t care about today''s affairs. Gong ya, do it yourself!"


    Murong Xi finally let go. Gong Wu immediately took his sister and left after Shane.


    The two quickly walked out of the yard. Gong Wu finally sent his sister to the carriage, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the matter today? Just now, it really startled me. I know you don''t like this magnificent highness Xi, but whether it''s in Longdu or even at home, you should be more patient."


    Gong Wu''s tone was not to blame. In fact, he didn''t like his highness Xi very much.


    However, today is the home of Lianjia. Their brother and sister can not be afraid of Murong Xi, but it will be bad if Lianjia is involved.


    "Brother five, someone wants to kill uncle Lian''s family."


    Her voice was so small that only their brother and sister could hear it.


    Gong Wu reacted quickly. As soon as he heard her, he opened the curtain of the carriage, pretended to be casual and looked around.


    "Even there are people around the house. Do you know who they are?"


    The expressions of the brothers and sisters became serious. Gong Wu knew that his sister was by no means the kind of person who would be willful and mischievous.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Now I only know that they sent grapes in the name of Murong Xi. After you go back later, you must remind your family in a secret way."


    Her cooperation with long Tianyu just now has made grape lose the possibility of poisoning even her family.


    Long Tianyu must have understood what she meant, but there are no thieves. Where can foreign ghosts come from?


    I don''t know whether there is something wrong with long Tianyu or the root of the disaster buried at home.


    In short, if they act rashly, they will not have the upper hand.


    "I see. Why don''t I have someone take you home first?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and rejected his proposal.


    "You saw it just now. There are already those people''s eyeliners around the mansion. If I leave now, it is hard to ensure that they will not catch up. In today''s mansion, besides our family and their royal highness, we have two brothers and sisters. If their purpose is, what do we have to say, is it even more dangerous for me to drop the list?"


    In fact, there is another reason why she doesn''t go.


    From the evidence now available, the other party tried to murder Lian''s family in the name of long Tianyu.


    This is why she left a clue to long Tianyu alone in the tea bowl.


    Obviously, no matter whether it is successful or not, there will be a rift between home and long Tianyu.


    There are too many places for this matter.


    Therefore, she must let long Tianyu know in advance to seize the opportunity.


    "Well, remember, in case of any abnormality, don''t care about anything. Find a safe place to hide yourself. Don''t worry about me, you know?"


    Gong Wu weighed it. Now the Gong family and Lian family have moved forward and backward together.


    Besides, he must go in again and inform Lian Shibo about them.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya told Gong Wu not to worry about herself.


    Gong Wu was still a little worried, but under Lin Mengya''s repeated assurances, he returned to Lianfu again.


    Time, minute by minute.


    Lin Mengya only feels that life is like a year. Her heart is very anxious, but now it''s her, but she can''t do anything at all.


    She has done everything she can. Now the only thing she can help is not to make trouble for them.


    However, since there is long Tianyu, she doesn''t need to worry too much about everything.


    Her own man, she knows better than anyone, doesn''t she?


    At this moment, Lin Mengya''s own man is sitting in the flower hall with a gloomy face, but her mind is churning up and down.


    How on earth did she do it?


    Murong Xi only felt a little magical. He had just opened the cup of tea she had brought to him. He saw that there were two vaguely recognizable handwriting - "poisonous"!


    The writing was brown and soon disappeared.


    But he knew that this must be gong Ya''s warning to him.


    What is poisonous? He suddenly remembered that she seemed to have paid more attention to the grapes in the copper plate just now.


    Without much thought, he found a reason to overturn the copper plate.


    Sure enough, there was a sigh of relief in her eyes.


    Not to mention how she found it, but the grape was sent to Lian''s house by her own people.


    After all, who wants to frame him?


    "Your Highness Xi, there are many things that offend you today. I hope your highness doesn''t blame Gong ya. She''s just a daughter''s family. It''s inevitable that she will be a little arrogant. Your highness is tolerant and must be unwilling to argue with her."


    Lian Sheng stood up and said everything to Gong ya.


    Murong Xi is naturally not really angry, but the play still needs to be done enough.


    Gong Yagang didn''t give a warning. There must be fraud.


    It seems that today, they have become turtles in a jar.


    "That''s all."


    He spoke coldly, as if impatient.


    Liansheng breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t say much.


    He greeted people and served them tea again.


    "Don''t be busy drinking tea. I have something to ask Lord Lian."


    "No, your highness, just say it."


    "How long has Lord Lian been the commander of the guards?"


    Lian Sheng didn''t understand his meaning, but he bowed his head and thought for a while before answering.


    "It''s been more than five years."


    "In that case, even the adults must know all the defense places in the Dragon capital like the back of their hands?"


    Seeing his strong interest, Lian Sheng had to nod his head.


    Murong Xi pondered for a moment before he said in a deep voice.


    "What if adults did it in the 15th year of Yongchang, the fifth day of March?"


    Lian Sheng was stunned and looked at Murong Xi.


    The latter''s eyes were so dull that he couldn''t figure it out.


    That thing Isn''t it


    "I just feel that things today are more similar to those at that time. I heard that emperor Zun was tolerant at that time. He must set a model for us and follow suit."


    When murongxi finished the last word, the eyes of Liansheng and master Lian changed slightly.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Lian Xing, who didn''t understand at all, just wanted to ask a question, but saw Gong Wu come in again.


    "Brother Gong, you are back."


    He immediately greeted him, but Gong Wu quickly said a word with his lips when only two people saw it.


    This is something they were used to playing on a whim when they were young, so now, even the stars understand his meaning in a moment.


    "Lian Xing, on your mother''s side, she has something to tell you. Your highness Xi, I have some business to deal with, so I won''t accompany you."


    Lian Xing immediately went to his wife who didn''t know anything. In the flower hall, he was quiet and silent.


    "Even my Lord, I will go with you."


    Murong Xi got up and said. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded.


    But as soon as they got out of the flower hall, they saw that Dr. Xu Yan, who was loyal to his family, had fallen to the ground. His life and death were unknown.


    Behind him, the attendant who had followed Gong Ya and accompanied her to the small kitchen stood aside with his head down.


    "Xu Yan, what''s going on?"


    The winning streak walked in two steps at a time, but suddenly changed its direction in the middle of the way and hit the attendant with a palm.


    The man''s reaction speed was also first-class. He bounced away at once, and there was a half arm long short knife in his hand.


    "It''s you!"


    Lian Sheng shouted angrily that he was not wearing a knife in the house today.


    But a pair of meat palms were not afraid of each other''s sharp blades and met them.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it!"


    The man was so forced that he pulled his neck and shouted.


    Suddenly, many strangers with sharp blades rushed out of the yard and pressed over in an instant.


    "Your Highness, please go back to the flower hall first!"


    Two fists are hard to defeat four hands. What''s more, these people are prepared. Their martial arts are very fierce. Their moves are aimed at killing people.


    Murong Xi did not answer, but took out the long sword that never left her waist and joined the battle group.

 Chapter 1218

    Lin Mengya, who was worried in the carriage, had no idea that it had become a pot of porridge.


    "Miss, someone is coming."


    The coachman whispered to remind Lin Mengya that her heart could not help hanging up.


    "Go! Where there are many people, where to rush!"


    Lin Mengya gave a cold drink. The coachman who had already prepared whipped and rushed out in an instant.


    The people who had just gathered around thought they would react like this. Seeing the carriage crashing like crazy, those people subconsciously dodged the road.


    The carriage went away like this. It was catching up with the snow and ice on the road. It jumped out a long way at once.


    In this case, no matter how high one''s lightness skill attainments are, they are unable to do what they want.


    What''s more, it''s hard to stop the carriage when there are many people.


    Several people in charge of the interception looked at each other and decided to return to the house before making plans.


    "Slow down, slow down!"


    For the first time, Lin Mengya felt like a roller coaster in a carriage.


    The violent shaking had made her dizzy, not to mention the bumps on the road, which almost made her fall apart.


    "Young lady, you''re seated! The road is slippery. I''m afraid it''s hard to stop!"


    The coachman was also a little anxious. Although he had been doing it for many years, most carriages were as slow as ox carts at this time. They just borrowed the strength, and now they have to return it.


    There are advantages and disadvantages.


    "I... ouch, I can''t sit steady!"


    In the end, Lin Mengya had to hold her head and try not to knock herself into a fool.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    The coachman kept shouting. Fortunately, there were not many people on the street at this time, but even so, many people who couldn''t dodge also accidentally fell over.


    For a time, on the street of Longdu, there was a spectacular scene in which everyone fell into a ball.


    The culprit, the crazy carriage, ran by quickly. Even those who scolded their mother in pain could only look at the back of the carriage.


    Are you crazy?


    "Madam, hold on! There is an open land not far away. When I get there, I''ll stop the carriage!"


    The coachman kept shouting, but his voice was hoarse.


    Of course, he knows that in this case, once the horse loses control, he and the eldest lady in the car will not have any good results.


    "Who''s running around in Longdu city! Stop!"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, behind them, another person shouted.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya climbed out of the window and shouted at the back.


    "Are you the guards responsible for patrolling?"


    Several people riding behind did not expect that there were still people inside.


    He hurried the horse immediately and followed up.


    "Since you know, don''t stop!"


    "Go to Liandu Tonglian family, help!"


    She shouted, but the forbidden guards behind were stunned.


    "I''m from the palace family. Believe me, even adults are in danger now!"


    Before she finished, Lin Mengya was thrown to the other side by the carriage.


    The forbidden guards finally recognized that the carriage really had the family logo of the palace family.


    "You guys, send people to all the families. Follow me for the rest!"


    Fortunately, the head on duty is a flexible person.


    After giving orders, he hurried forward with the rest of the people.


    Their horseshoes are nailed with horseshoes suitable for winter snow and ice. Even so, they still have a heart hanging when running.


    By this time, the speed of the carriage had weakened a lot.


    Presumably, the coachman had run out of time, and not so fast, to slow down the horse.


    But what he didn''t expect was that at this time, another car suddenly rushed out of the alley.


    Once the two cars collide, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy losses.


    The groom subconsciously chose to dodge the other party''s carriage, but he didn''t want to lose his balance completely.


    With a bang, the carriage fell to the ground.


    The coachman was thrown out and fell on the snow.


    The guards then arrived, only to see their fragmented carriage.


    "Help! Come on, help!"


    After the great pain hit, Lin Mengya''s memory left only the cries of the forbidden guards.


    Her forehead was cold. She subconsciously touched it with her hand, but she found that it was wet. It turned out that it was blood


    "What''s the situation now, doctor?"


    In the palace''s residence, Gong wucai had just wrapped up his wound. He immediately asked with red eyes.


    "Young master, your situation is fine, but the young lady inside, cough, would you like to persuade her personal maid?"


    In middle age, the doctor who thought he was kind-hearted and skillful said helplessly.


    He has practiced medicine for decades and has never seen such a fierce patient''s family.


    It''s like a female wolf.


    Guard your master step by step and don''t allow anyone to come near.


    He said before that the girl named Bai Su would not get out of the way even if she died.


    When he was in a hurry, he scarred his eyes and threatened himself with a sword.


    He''s definitely not afraid of the sword in her hand, just What on earth was she doing this for?


    Hearing the speech, Gong Wu immediately strode to Gong Ya''s room.


    "Bai Su, stop fooling around! Now my little sister is in a bad situation. What if you delay?"


    Gong Wuning raised her eyebrows and looked at the girl in front of her coldly.


    He knew that Bai Su was loyal to Gong ya, but now things could not be delayed for a moment.


    "The master never lets people close, not even now!"


    Bai Su holds a long sword and guards Lin Mengya''s bed.


    She doesn''t have to worry about the master, but the master''s situation is too special. Now the master has no consciousness, so she must protect the master.


    "If you are like this, don''t blame me for being ruthless! What are you doing? Pull her away from me!"


    The worry about Gong Ya made Gong Wu a little angry.


    He also managed to escape from a fierce battle. God knows how worried he was when his family told him that Gong Ya was hit with blood.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he rushed back, he was blocked by Bai su.


    Just stop him, but now stop the doctor. What does this man mean?


    "No one can touch my master!"


    Bai Su is also anxious.


    Now, only she and the master are left to depend on each other. Anyway, she must guard the master''s secret!


    "Fifth young master, sister Bai Su, what are you doing?"


    When she came back with a clean basin, she saw that there was already a sword in it.


    He immediately put down his things and stood in front of them.


    "Chen''er, get out of the way! Don''t you see my sister, has she been hurt like that?"


    Gong Wu is going crazy. Is Bai Su foolish and loyal or stubborn?


    Even if Gong Ya doesn''t let people close, she should see what''s going on.


    "Sister Bai Su, why don''t we get out of the way and let the doctor see how the young lady is? It''s okay. We''re all here. Even if the young lady blames me, I''ll help."


    Chen''er looked at Lin Mengya. Her breath was very weak and her face was very pale.


    The bandaged cloth towel on the forehead can already show a faint pink.


    This delay is obviously not a way. Instead, enlighten the white su.


    But the latter didn''t give any face and didn''t give up.


    The two sides were deadlocked. When they were about to quarrel, the people in bed woke up.


    "Don''t make any noise! Sister and sister wake up!"


    Gong Ping had sharp eyes and saw it all at once.


    Everyone immediately lay down in front of Lin Mengya''s bed. The latter hardly opened his eyes and only looked at Bai su.


    "Don''t... Don''t let anyone give me a pulse... Bai su... Please."


    Weak voice, but with a different kind of determination.


    Gong Wu was stupid. He didn''t expect that it really meant Gong ya.


    "How can this work, Xiaoya, how can you..."


    "If someone touches me... Kill it!"


    Although her voice was as weak as a kitten, the killing in Lin Mengya''s tone made the doctor shiver.


    He shrunk his neck and looked at the girl with bad eyes.


    Forget it, it''s important to keep your life.


    "Alas! One by two, why are they so stubborn! Just, Gong Ping, send the doctor back!"


    Gong Wu clenched his teeth and said that now, naturally, he can''t go against his sister''s words.


    After all, he knows Gong Ya''s temperament and does what he says.


    What''s more, there is a loyal white Su nearby?


    The doctor was sent away, but Gong Wu didn''t leave Gong Ya''s room.


    He knows that this kind of injury is not a small injury. Once the wound worsens, even if Gong Ya will be angry in the future, he will find someone to cure her.


    On the bed, Gong Ya fell asleep.


    The wound on the head also stopped the blood after changing the cloth towel and medicine several times.


    Under the supervision of Bai Su, Gong Wu touched her hands and feet.


    OK, the bones are all right.


    Except that his forehead was damaged, other places were just scratches.


    After three days in a row, Gong Ya woke up from her coma, but when she opened her eyes, she looked at the roof.


    "Xiaoya, you finally wake up. How''s it going? Are you okay?"


    Gong Wuchang breathed a sigh of relief. BA was in front of her bed like a big dog.


    But now, Lin Mengya has no time to talk to him.


    Because she doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    I thought this fall would become a fool, but I didn''t expect that this fall was not stupid, but made the Shennong system upgrade.


    In the past, when she used various functions, once some functions were used, her body would overload.


    Now, the Shennong system, which has been completely evolved and upgraded, has many more functions.


    But somehow she felt that this was not the most advanced form of systematic evolution.


    But is that a blessing in disguise?


    Lin Mengya comforted herself with self mockery. Turning her head, she saw a room full of tears.

 Chapter 1219

    "I... I''m fine. I''m sorry to worry you."


    Lin Mengya''s voice is a little dumb. Although she has been asleep for three days, it''s good that Bai Su and chen''er always feed her some food such as chicken soup and rice porridge. Her body is not so weak.


    "You! You girl! Why are you so stubborn!"


    Gong Wu''s eyes are as red as rabbits. Bai Su has guarded her for three days these three days. Isn''t he?


    "I... forget it. I''ll tell you later. Anyway, I''m fine now."


    She has a special constitution. Now is not the best time to let Gong Wu know.


    Fortunately, she now takes the medicine configured by the teacher every day. This medicine can greatly reduce the toxicity in her body. At the same time, it will also weaken her constitution.


    The wind chill a few days ago is the side effect of this medicine.


    But anyway, the good thing is that there is medicine. Otherwise, I''m afraid she can''t keep the secret of her blood.


    "It''s all right. If you let them know, you have to peel my skin alive!"


    Although Gong Wu was still a little angry, it was all right to return. This is more important than anything.


    "Yes, I''m worried about the fifth brother. It''s all the younger sister''s fault. Well, look at you. You''re as blue as a black eye. Go and have a good rest. When you wake up, we still have something to do."


    Gong Wu nodded and left. Lin Mengya drove Bai Su and chen''er out again.


    Her injury doesn''t matter. It''s a sin to see the big guys become pandas.


    The body was still weak, but she slept for three days and was in good spirits.


    Lean on the soft pillow and look at the atlas stuffed in her hand before she left.


    The atlas is exquisite and tells strange stories.


    While she was watching with relish, a shadow fell on her album.


    Looking up, Lin Mengya thought it was a few people in her family who didn''t trust her and came to see it secretly.


    Unexpectedly, it was a person who made her feel a little surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    Blinking, Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu in front of her and asked suspiciously.


    The man did not say a word, but just stood there and looked at her with a pair of black eyes.


    He didn''t wear his usual black cloak, but a slightly thicker coat.


    With long hair like ink and a gloomy face, Lin Mengya turned her eyes.


    Which immortals are not open-minded and annoy the big brother?


    "It''s so cold outside. Why do you wear this? Is it cold? Sit here and I''ll warm your hands."


    As usual, she pulled his sleeve and placed him by his bed.


    Want to reach out to move the heater, but because of the distance, it seems a little hard.


    Just about to open the quilt and get up, long Tianyu with long hands and feet just stretched out his hand and moved the stove.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that the warmth of the stove seemed to dispel the cold brought by him.


    The little hand reached out and held his big hands.


    He breathed gently, and then helped him keep rubbing.


    All this, long Tianyu stared at her, so that she was not used to it.


    "Isn''t it ugly?"


    She hasn''t seen the wound on her forehead.


    I think there may be a scar.


    But she doesn''t care. If it''s too ugly, cover it with her hair. In addition, there are related prescriptions for removing scars in the zither spectrum. Just try it when you have time in the future.


    Long Tianyu shook her head, but her big hand tightly grabbed her hands.


    The two people looked at each other quietly, and the atmosphere gradually warmed up.


    "I heard that your carriage overturned."


    For a long time, the man said such a hard word.


    Lin Mengya reacted for a while and found his concern and remorse hidden behind the indifference.


    "Well, it''s probably because of my bad luck. But look at me, isn''t it all right?"


    She carefully covered his hand. The man was actually more vulnerable than others saw.


    Murong Xi looked at the woman in front of her carefully.


    Even he didn''t think of it. At the moment of hearing her accident, his heart seemed to sink into the Black Lake.


    Even, his head was blank, and all he thought of was her.


    Since when did she become so important to herself?


    He knew he couldn''t get close, but he still couldn''t control his heart.


    Until my men reported that she was awake.


    Suddenly, he was confused in his head.


    By the time she regained her senses, she was close at hand.


    She is warm and can move. She can also talk to herself with a smile and warm her hands.


    At this moment, Murong Xi felt that everything was worth it.


    Without thinking, he held her tightly in his arms.


    Go to his whore, go to his adulterer and whore, she belongs to herself!


    As long as he takes a fancy to her, he will see her thoroughly in the future and cut off all the way out of her.


    Lying in his arms, Lin Mengya slowly breathed out a breath.


    After all, she is most attached to him.


    Men are better than their own.


    "How did you get out of trouble after I left that day?"


    Leaning against long Tianyu''s arms, Lin Mengya asked him to take off his boots and go to bed to warm up.


    The man naturally settled her, put down the curtain and isolated the cold wind outside.


    "I reminded Lian Sheng with an old story. Later, as soon as we went out, we met people who wanted to surround and kill us. Then, the forbidden guards you found arrived and we were all rescued."


    Although long Tianyu took it in one word, Lin Mengya can also guess the danger.


    "I don''t know about others, but I know your martial arts with Gong Wu. It seems that you are not ordinary people to trap you."


    Murong Xi has learned not to be surprised at the woman''s familiarity and understanding of herself, and even complacent.


    Anyway, now she is in his arms.


    "I checked later. Those people are all killers in the Jianghu. They are ruthless and quick. If you didn''t call the forbidden guards, I''m afraid we would have to lose a lot."


    It was actually a killer. Lin Mengya unconsciously shrank into his arms.


    Now, she was glad that she had no impulse to tell him those old things.


    He is in no better condition than himself.


    "Who''s going to deal with you? Or with Lianjia?"


    Lying in his arms and looking at his chin, Lin Mengya always felt her body cold.


    How many crises lurk around him?


    "No matter who it is, they don''t want to see me join with Lianjia. But... You must be more careful in the future. Lianjia, you''d better go less."


    Not only did he see the things between Lian Xing and Gong ya, but he knew better than anyone how the Gong family was now.


    He was afraid that if this continued, those people would turn to Gong ya.


    At that time, if he has a difficult time, won''t Gong Ya suffer?


    "I didn''t expect what happened today. Even the stars and I are just a misunderstanding. Don''t worry. Now it seems that I can''t get away. If I really don''t go to the door of Lian''s house anymore, those people will think I noticed something. It''s not easy for them to kill people and kill people?"


    Looking at long Tianyu''s slightly changed face, Lin Mengya looked at him and said tenderly.


    "I know, you really want to win over Lianjia. I''ll help you do whatever you want."


    I thought the other party would be moved by her "reasonable", but who knows, the man narrowed his eyes dangerously and grabbed her wrist tightly.


    "So, are you going to use a beauty trick?"


    what? Lin Mengya was silly for a moment. When she came back to her senses, the man had taken her lips.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    It contains a full declaration of jealousy, which makes Lin Mengya cry and laugh.


    Just wanted to explain it to him, but the dead man''s impatience came up again.


    Between the overlapping breathing, Lin Mengya only felt dizzy and swollen.


    But this time, probably not because of the wound.


    She fell asleep. When she woke up again, long Tianyu still slept next to her.


    Although they were legal husband and wife, she was a wounded person. Long Tianyu only hugged her and did nothing else.


    Unconsciously, Lin Mengya found that she seemed relieved.


    It''s late outside. Fortunately, Bai Su and chen''er have rules. If she doesn''t call, they won''t bother rashly.


    Although she didn''t give up, Lin Mengya still stretched out her hand and gently pushed the man next to her.


    "Let me sleep a little longer."


    As soon as she fished, she was held back in her arms again.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man helplessly, and her eyes and eyebrows were still so familiar.


    Secretly dropped a kiss on his forehead, but unexpectedly, the man woke up and stared at her.


    "If you don''t get up again, you will be caught and raped in bed!"


    She said with a smile. Long Tianyu raised her eyebrows slightly and stared at the woman in front of her.


    "Open your mouth!"


    Lin Mengya almost laughed when she was reprimanded again.


    Why does he seem to be more joking than before?


    "I''m telling the truth. You see, I''m Yunying unmarried and you''re older. We don''t have a very close relationship. It''s not good to hold and chat together like this?"


    That''s what I said, but Lin Mengya got closer and closer.


    A pair of Shuiliang''s eyes smiled curved, and his small hands were also very frivolous, unconsciously scribbling on long Tianyu''s body.


    "You! I will be responsible for you!"


    Murong Xi couldn''t stand the seduction of this woman and got up and got out of bed.


    Lin Mengya immediately wrapped herself in the quilt and waved to him.


    "If you''re responsible, I''ll talk about it later. There''s a man''s cloak in the box where I put my clothes. You wear it and it''s frozen."


    How could there be men''s clothes in her clothes box.


    But when Murong Xi put it on, he found that it was even more fit than the clothes in his house.

 Chapter 1220

    "This is for me?"


    Murong Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman on the bed.


    "No, don''t stink. This is... Forget it, it''s for you."


    This is indeed the cloak she prepared for long Tianyu. He has bad habits. He always relies on his high martial arts and good health. He doesn''t wear clothes well. He doesn''t even have a stove in winter.


    Seeing that she seemed to fall into the memory of others, Murong Xi''s heart suddenly ached.


    What kind of existence is that person, so that she can distract herself in front of herself?


    "Well, you..."


    Lin Mengya, who had recovered from her memory, looked up and found that her eyes were empty.


    This man really comes and goes without a trace.


    After laughing, Lin Mengya fell into the quilt.


    Long Tianyu''s intention to win over Lian''s family is obvious, but from his current identity, winning over Lian''s family will only make his position more dangerous.


    What on earth is he planning in the dark?


    "Xiaoya, did you wake up?"


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.


    "Wake up, please come in."


    When she heard the door opened, she hurriedly sorted out her clothes and put a small coat in the inner room before she came to Gong Wu.


    "It seems that the room is colder. Be careful at night. Don''t catch a cold."


    Gong Wu was not satisfied with the temperature in the room, but it was not cold at all.


    It''s just that she''s not in good health now, so she wears more.


    "It''s all right. Brother five comes so late, but what''s important to tell me?"


    Although Gong Wu is a dissolute person, in fact, the Gong family attaches great importance to rules.


    When they get along with their brother and sister, Gong Ping, chen''er and Bai Su must be there.


    No, Gong Ping was on the side, adding charcoal to her stove.


    "Do you know that your accident was not an accident?"


    right enough.


    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment and then smiled.


    "Well, I can probably guess some."


    Afterwards, she recalled that although the road conditions were bad at that time, their speed was really faster.


    However, once winter comes, the carriages in Longdu will be replaced with wheels with certain anti-skid function.


    She remembered very clearly that day, almost after rushing out, the carriage was actually out of control.


    If this goes on, the carriage will have an accident sooner or later.


    "In addition to the carriage being tampered with, there is the carriage. I went to see it afterwards. The alley is very shallow, and inside, you can see the situation outside. According to your situation at that time, it is entirely possible for him to see you first. If he stops even once, he won''t let your car turn over."


    "So the carriage rushed out on purpose?"


    Gong Wu nodded. His face was not very good-looking.


    "It''s just that I arrived too late. The car has disappeared. However, according to the forbidden guards on the spot, the car has no identification marks. Moreover, the coachman is wrapped tightly without revealing any flaws."


    Lin Mengya had some worries about it. It seems that the other party did it on purpose.


    "I''ve sent someone to check the car and horse shop. Maybe there will be news soon."


    Gong Wu looked at her with a dignified appearance and immediately said in a low voice.


    But Lin Mengya looked up at him and said.


    "No, since the man can do these calculations, the trace must have been touched. Even if we check it, we don''t think we can find anything."


    "Are we going to suffer this loss?"


    Gong Wu gnashed his teeth. This time, even the forbidden guards at the scene said that the reason why the little sister survived was simply because she was alive and surrounded by soft snow.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll smash my head on the spot.


    Since others killed the Gong family, how could he let it go easily.


    "Suffer losses? Brother five, I eat everything since I was a child, but I don''t suffer losses. Don''t worry, sooner or later I will get back with interest. But now, we need to find out what they want."


    Motivation is very important.


    The killers surround long Tianyu and Lian''s family in the hope that long Tianyu and Lian''s family will completely disappear, or at least break up.


    That''s why they choose to poison first and then kill.


    In this way, even if his family survived, he would hate long Tianyu to the bone.


    What''s more, these people don''t want long Tianyu alive at all.


    Dead without proof, this is the best solution.


    So, what did you do to her? Is it the same group of people?


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya felt something wrong.


    If it''s the same group of people, shouldn''t the killers first find a way to get rid of her trapped in Lianfu?


    And the carriage was no accident.


    It seems that the people who did it to her have enough confidence today. Until today, her carriage will get out of control and know that they will go there.


    There are not many people who can do this.


    "The coachman, what''s the situation now?"


    Gong Wu''s eyes were a little dark and shook his head.


    "He''s not so badly hurt, but he''s been sleeping because he also touched his head. Do you think he has a problem?"


    "No, the problem probably isn''t him. Do me a favor and get the horse I drove that day. I''ll check whether it''s alive or dead. Also, let someone investigate whether the coachman has contacted his relatives and friends outside the house these days. It''s better to be the kind of person who can serve the wine table."


    Gong Wu nodded and indicated that he would do it.


    "By the way, there''s another thing. Didn''t the fourth brother say he would arrive later? I guess he would arrive almost years ago. If we can''t solve it, we might as well wait until the fourth brother comes."


    Gong Wu is not in a hurry, nor does he admit counseling.


    He was just worried about Gong Ya''s body, afraid she couldn''t bear it.


    "I see. It''s good for the fourth brother to come. But the dragon is too chaotic. We don''t know if we can get away and pull him in again. I can''t bear it."


    Not long after she came, she successively offended Princess Chonghua and her Royal Highness the crown prince, and now she has a relationship with Lianjia and long Tianyu.


    Is it really a double whammy?


    In this case, if Gong Si comes, it is naturally good for her.


    But at the same time, for Gong Si himself, he was trapped in the mire and couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t think so much. Our palace family has experienced so many ups and downs. It''s not good now? Just relax your mind and take the command well. OK, I won''t disturb you. Have a rest earlier."


    Gong Wu gets up and leaves with Gong Ping. Lin Mengya returns to bed again, but she is sleepless.


    How many pairs of eyes staring at her are hidden in the night of Longdu?


    Wrapped her quilt tightly, Lin Mengya felt like a boat walking between the waves.


    With a long breath, Lin Mengya closed her eyes.


    For her own men and children, and for the rest of her life, she will defeat all these demons and ghosts!


    I heard that she woke up. Even Mrs. Lian wanted to visit in person.


    However, the storm has not subsided yet. Lin Mengya is afraid of another accident on the road, so she politely declined Mrs. Lian''s kindness


    But unexpectedly, even his wife gave her a lot of things to mend her body.


    Looking at those precious supplements flowing into the palace, Lin Mengya only felt that her head hurt more.


    He looked down at Gong Wu and ordered people to cook the perfect tonic Soup for a whole day.


    It didn''t work for her at all, and she got angry with it.


    But now, even the girl Bai Su is on the same front with Gong Wu.


    As long as she dares not to drink, the big guy either talks in her ear or stares at her with tearful eyes.


    It''s just a soup supplement, but Lin Mengya feels like she has done something heinous.


    After a few days, it was not easy for her to go out. Bai Su and Gong Wu seemed to be facing great enemies again.


    "What are you doing?"


    Outside the carriage stood at least twenty attendants.


    And everyone has weapons in their hands.


    But this is not the point. The point is that she was wrapped into a ball by Bai Su and yue''er, with a fine but ridiculously thick hat on her head.


    In her current situation, she feels more like a mountain carving tour.


    "Protect you. If someone dares to be bad for you on the road, these people can come forward and cover your escape!"


    Gong Wu looked a little serious. He touched his chin and looked at the guard at the door.


    Waved his hand and immediately ran out of the house more than a dozen strong servants.


    "Why don''t you let these people follow you?"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes when she heard the speech.


    "Then why don''t you let Wu Nu protect me?"


    Who knows, Gong Wu looked around like a thief and said in her ear.


    "I''ve asked them to change their clothes to protect you. Don''t worry, we have a lot of people in the dark."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya smiled and turned to walk into the room.


    "Xiaoya, do you feel uncomfortable? Do you want me to tell Mrs. Lian that you won''t be there in a few days?"


    A group of people chased her into the house. Who knows, after Lin Mengya went in, the first thing was to take off her hat and the outermost fur cloak.


    "No, you let me breathe. I''m suffocating."


    She fanned with her hand. Her clothes must be at least twenty or thirty kilograms.


    Coupled with the external arrangements, wouldn''t she be worse than going to jail?


    "Brother five, you asked all your people to withdraw. Why? I''m going to even my home, not fighting with others."


    This battle, to ensure that she has not gone far, she must be surrounded on the spot.


    "No, what if you have another accident?"


    At this time, Gong Wu doesn''t give in.


    When the two were deadlocked, the servant came in and said a word.


    Lin mengarden''s eyes lit up when the Savior came!

 Chapter 1221

    "Brother Gong, I''ve come to pick you up!"


    As soon as the servant''s voice fell, Lian Xing shouted and rushed in.


    Lin Mengya was relieved to see Lian Xing.


    "Lian Xing, why are you here?"


    Gong Wu is still not interesting. He persuades his sister in front of Lian Xing.


    After that, it seems that the friendship between the two people when they were young has been found back, but they are much closer.


    "It''s not that my mother is anxious to see Miss Gong, and she''s afraid of any accident on the road, so she sent me to meet her!"


    Gong Wu stared at him angrily, but the latter didn''t understand the reason why he was stared.


    "Crow mouth! You had an accident!"


    Lian Xing blinked and looked at Gong Wu who was not angry.


    This guy, is he overreacting?


    Lin Mengya found that Lian Xing was a genius.


    Of course, he is not only good at martial arts, but also smart.


    The main reason is that Lianxing has a brain circuit that she can''t guess at all.


    For example, in the mansion that day, after some tossing with his wife, there would be some embarrassment between them, right?


    But people not only didn''t even have stars, but also seemed to regard her as a brother in the trench.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s definitely not a man''s hospitality to women.


    It''s like taking her as your brother!


    Yes, yes, it''s a brother.


    In recent days, due to the relationship between Murong Xi and Liansheng, families have begun to build snow sculptures.


    There were more people on the road, so Lin Mengya had to get off the carriage and walk through the most crowded section of the road.


    But I didn''t expect that even the star followed me, and I wasn''t idle for the first moment.


    "You see, big guys like snow sculptures very much. But you say, why are they so blind? You see, apart from Buddha statues, they are gods. It''s a pity that they don''t see through at all. It''s a good idea."


    While saying this, the guy was very natural and tried to hook up with Lin Mengya.


    Of course, palace five will never be allowed.


    Suddenly he looked between the two people and cut them apart.


    But even the star didn''t care. He put his hand on Gong Wu''s shoulder.


    "Gee, look at what I said? It''s only a few steps away, and there are only five Guanyin statues. I don''t know what they think. We''re celebrating the winter solstice, not building a temple. Besides, your majesty doesn''t worship the Buddha."


    Even Lin Mengya could make complaints about the star''s Tucao while walking.


    Although Buddhism also has a large number of believers in the state of Wei, the so-called state religion of Wei is not it.


    But the Holy Spirit headed by the temple system.


    Strangely enough, the statue of the holy God can only be enshrined in the temple.


    Therefore, in the holy temples responsible for sacrifice, there are statues like a small sedan chair at the positions of holy gods and gods.


    She saw all these in the book. She didn''t know what the specific situation was until she went.


    Therefore, everyone dares to carve Buddha statues, but no one dares to carve holy gods.


    I think it''s also a strange thing.


    "It''s boring, brother Gong. Why don''t we carve one?"


    Smash it, smash its mouth, Lian Xing suggested.


    Unfortunately, Gong Wu didn''t have this idea at all. Now, his heart can''t accommodate anything except Gong Ya and the Gong family.


    "Gong ya, what do you say?"


    Since that time, even Xing refused to call her sister Gong.


    However, it seems approachable to call him by his name.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Lian Xing''s idea is good. Brother five, let''s get one to play."


    Gong Wu almost didn''t even have half a minute''s slowness, and immediately nodded and agreed.


    When Lian Xing saw it, he took back his arm bitterly.


    Really People in the palace family are really freaks.


    His words are just a breeze, and his sister''s words are the golden rule.


    Alas, where are you? Are you left out by others?


    Here, Lian Xing is still lamenting her fate. On the other side, Lin Mengya has fallen in love with a snow sculpture site.


    This time, the allocation of places depends entirely on your own application.


    However, for the sake of Gong Ping, the winning streak will be divided to ensure that everyone is the same size.


    As for the amount of snow, if there is not enough on the street, you can go outside Longdu to get it.


    This caused Longdu to see snow pulling back for the first time in years.


    But since then, there has been one more program in Longdu winter solstice. The snow that was originally regarded as useless is also called the most attractive scenery.


    Of course, this is later.


    Now, Lin Mengya''s picture is a corner site.


    Here is an arc-shaped corner, which is uniform on the left and right. As long as you spend a little effort, you can see it on the left or right.


    She stood there thinking about what to do to attract people.


    On the other side, Gong Wu hurried to apply to the people of the forbidden guards.


    Before long, the man came back to her with a blue face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya just had some ideas. When she turned her head, she saw something wrong with Gong Wu.


    "Nothing, sister. Why don''t we change places."


    There was some helplessness in Gong Wu''s tone. Lin Mengya didn''t care about this place.


    It''s just that Gong Wu seems to have been bullied.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? It''s you. You just don''t go there. Is anyone difficult for you?"


    This question doesn''t matter, Gong Wu said angrily at once.


    "It''s not all the princess Chonghua! Why did we offend her? She has to target us everywhere? Just now I went to find someone to make a reservation. Who knows, the housekeeper of Princess Chonghua''s house is also there. I can see clearly that what they want is not our place at all. Who knows, as soon as I said I wanted this place, his housekeeper brazenly robbed it. Me and He just distinguished a few words, and the subordinates of his highness Naxi pulled away the battle openly and secretly. You said, "who is wrong about this?"


    Unexpectedly, it''s Princess Chonghua again.


    For this woman, Lin Mengya''s impression is not very good.


    Not to mention anything else, she relied on the scandal between Chonghua and long Tianyu and how she used Liu Jiao to harm Gong Wu.


    Lin Mengya will get these things back sooner or later.


    Who knows, old accounts are even, and new accounts are added.


    She and Princess Chonghua are really close friends.


    "Hum! Murong Xi doesn''t know anyone. He thought Princess Chonghua was a good man! I don''t like this kind of woman. It''s insidious and vicious. It''s a disaster sooner or later!"


    Gong Wu lowered his voice and scolded. Lin Mengya naturally knew the reason why Gong Wu was dumb and tolerant.


    But it was because she had told him not to conflict with Princess Chonghua again.


    Otherwise, with Gong Wu''s temper, we really have to fight for a clear distinction.


    "There''s no need to have a general understanding with her. We''d better choose another place. It''s not worth getting angry at such a small thing."


    Long Tianyu''s heart, she is clear.


    Even if this guy doesn''t remember the past, his feelings for her remain the same.


    Chonghua wants to seduce her man. It''s still a little hot.


    Several people went to several places, and Lin Mengya chose another venue.


    This time, they leaned against a tall building, which coincided with the scene in her heart.


    And when they went to reserve the venue this time, Princess Chonghua didn''t rush out to rob her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the field and the snow. She had a number in her heart.


    This snow sculpture conference, she does not want to be a blockbuster, but at least, it can attract the attention of the emperor.


    Out of the street, Lin Mengya took a bus to Lianfu again.


    After the previous incident, the defense of Lianfu was stricter.


    Only when Lin Mengya arrived did she know that even after her wife was frightened, she was ill.


    In recent days, the winning streak has been so busy that even the master has been busy.


    There is only one idle person left at home.


    The responsibility of taking care of his mother fell on his shoulders.


    Knowing that her mother''s thoughts are gong ya, Lian Xing volunteered and went to the Gong family to pick up people.


    "Where''s my mother? Miss Gong is here. She must be happy!"


    As soon as the three men came to the inner courtyard where Mrs. Gong lived, they saw Mrs. Gong''s personal maid coming out of the house in a hurry.


    "Second young master, madam, I''m afraid I can''t see guests for the time being."


    Then the maid fell in Lian Xing''s ear and didn''t know what she said.


    Lian Xing''s face changed, showing some loss and some heartache.


    After looking at his mother''s room, he whispered.


    "In that case, we won''t bother. Mother, please take good care of you."


    Lin Mengya stood aside. With her ears, she only heard the maid say something about "old diseases" and "uneasiness".


    At this time, someone just brought the medicine. It had a slightly sour taste, which made Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkle quietly.


    It seems that Mrs. Lian is not as relaxed and lively as she looks.


    After instructing the maid to take good care of his mother, Lian Xing took the two men to his yard.


    His small courtyard is adjacent to the winning streak, but it is different from the solemn and rigorous style of the winning streak. In his yard, there is more youthful spirit.


    There are all kinds of weapons in the yard, and there are many books in the study.


    All things are placed at will, which complements his free and easy nature.


    Several people sat in the study. After someone served tea, Lian Xing''s gloomy face fell into the eyes of their brother and sister.


    "It seems that aunt''s old illness has broken out again."


    Gong Wu said in a low voice, but Lian Xing sitting behind the desk clenched his fist.


    "Damn it! If I catch them, I''ll skin them!"


    This sentence is definitely not to vent anger.


    Because on Lian Xing''s face, she saw the meaning of Lian Sheng and Lian father''s killing.


    What a Jiangmen aristocratic family, such a person should not be an imperial servant at all, but should gallop on the battlefield.


    "It''s not urgent. The most important thing now is my aunt''s body."

 Chapter 1222

    Gong Wu seemed to know the situation better. Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously, but the latter didn''t speak.


    Just use your eyes to ask Lian Xing for advice.


    "Gong Ya is not an outsider. Just say it."


    That''s what I said, but Lian Xing still leaned back on his seat, and the whole person seemed powerless.


    Obviously, I''ve been tossed by Mrs. Lian''s old disease for a long time, and I''m helpless.


    Gong Wu explained to Lin Mengya in a low voice.


    "In fact, Lian Xing is not the youngest child. Under him, there should be a younger brother named Lian Yue. But just 15 years ago, at that time, as now, someone attacked Lian Fu. Lian Fu was not in Longdu at that time. Even his wife was seriously injured, and even Xing and Lian Yue were injured. But Lian Yue was too young, so he died prematurely. Since then, his wife has suffered a heart disease Shi Bo and Lian Sheng blame themselves, which leads them to take strict care of Lian Xing. "


    So it is. No wonder Lian Xing is afraid of his brother like a cat.


    I think it is also the deep responsibility of love.


    Children are the mother''s heart. It is no less painful for a mother to see her child leave.


    It''s no wonder that even the wife will fall into the old disease. If it were her, I''m afraid she would go crazy on the spot.


    As the same mother, Lin Mengya understands even his wife''s mood better than anyone else.


    After thinking about it, she said.


    "If you believe me, maybe I can try."


    Gong Wu didn''t expect that his sister would say so.


    But Lian Xing smiled bitterly and obviously didn''t think much of her.


    "I''ve heard that the women of your palace family have been good doctors for generations. However, even the doctors of the hundred mile family can''t cure my mother. Heart disease needs heart medicine."


    "The truth is such a truth, but how can I know if I don''t try? If I guess correctly, the doctors of Baili family should be all men. There are some things that only our women know best. I can''t cure it, but I won''t make the situation of my wife worse, will I? I just like my wife and don''t want her to be depressed. It''s up to you whether I succeed or not ¡£¡±


    Seeing that she offered to heal her mother, Lian Xing hesitated at the moment.


    The miracle doctor of Baili family said that his mother''s condition must not be stimulated any more, otherwise it may be more serious.


    With a faint sigh, he looked at Gong ya.


    "Although my mother has three children, I only have such a mother. Gong ya, I can give her to you, but you must promise me never to stimulate her again, okay?"


    Facing Lian Xing''s request, what else could she say except nodding?


    Soon, Lian Xing called someone in and sent her to Mrs. Lian''s house.


    Just after entering, she smelled the incense burning in the room to calm her nerves and condense her Qi.


    "Take all the incense down, and none of you will come in."


    The maids acted according to her instructions, and soon the house returned to its fresh and elegant taste.


    Lin Mengya opened the bead curtain and saw Mrs. Lian leaning on the bed.


    However, in just a few days, even my wife has lost weight. The current dark green is really distressing.


    She walked closer quietly, but Mrs. Lian on the bed was suddenly disturbed and woke up.


    "Xiaoya, you''re coming!"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Before she came, Lian Xing had told her the symptoms of Mrs. Gong''s illness in detail.


    Every time after being stimulated, even the wife will fall into her own imagination.


    She fantasized that Lian Yue was still alive and even asked Lian Xing to take her brother out to play.


    Even his wife is not aggressive, but it is so quiet that people are more worried.


    Every time it was even the father and son. After coaxing Mrs. Lian reluctantly to accept the reality, Mrs. Lian, who was eager to think of her son, was always seriously ill.


    If it goes on like this, it will empty her body sooner or later.


    "Well, Lian Xing asked me to see you. How''s it going? Are you okay?"


    She smiled sweetly and softly and asked Mrs. Lian.


    Even his wife was a little tired, but she still picked up a small swaddling clothes next to her hand.


    "Fortunately, by the way, you haven''t seen my little son for months. Look, he is now eight months old and looks the most pleasant. I hope he can ride horses and shoot arrows like his brother in the future. It''s all right. He can fight with others. Come and see if you like it?"


    A haggard woman, holding an empty swaddle, with a loving smile on her face.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t feel weird at all. She just felt that the tip of her nose was sour and wanted to cry.


    For a mother, no matter how many children she has, each is the most important to her.


    The events of the past few months have dealt Mrs. Lian a great blow, so she feels that her child is not dead.


    Lin Mengya took a few steps forward, stretched out her hand and gently picked off her swaddling clothes.


    Inside, wrapped in a small light green dress.


    The color of the clothes has been darkened a lot, but it is clean, and the feet are exquisite and tight. It can be seen from a mother''s hand.


    Lin Mengya didn''t force herself to admit that she was a child like others.


    With some affection in her eyes, she touched the child''s little clothes.


    "It''s so cute. His name is Lian Yue, isn''t it? He must be a beautiful man when he grows up."


    Mrs. Lian was stunned and looked at Gong Ya timidly.


    "Don''t you... Think I''m crazy?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked into Mrs. Lian''s eyes. The heart inside was broken, which made her heartache.


    "Aunt is really joking. Lian Yue is there. You brought him into the world, didn''t you? So now he only lets you see it secretly. He''s really a smart and naughty child. I like him very much."


    Different from others'' perfunctory or disgust, Lin Mengya was sincere when she said these words.


    Mrs. Lian suddenly grabbed her wrist like a straw.


    "You can see it too, can''t you? My moon hasn''t gone. I know he has been staying with me. But they don''t believe me and think I''m crazy!"


    Even the expression on her face is very fragile. Over the years, everyone has told her that her son is gone and dead.


    But she just didn''t believe it.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to take back her hand. Instead, she sat beside Lian''s wife gently and skillfully.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that every child will choose a mother on the earth before he is born. They play in the clouds until they are sure that the person on the earth is really suitable to be her mother, and then he will come to the world through his mother''s body."


    As she spoke, she secretly took out a silver needle and stabbed it into Mrs. Lian''s acupoint.


    Now Mrs. Lian has completely indulged in memories and lost the most basic keen perception of small interference from the outside world.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "You mean, yue''er thought I could be his mother, so he came here, didn''t he?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but even his wife suddenly began to cry.


    "But, but I failed to protect him! He died in front of me and was severely thrown to the ground! His mouth is full of blood, it''s me, it''s my incompetence!"


    Even Mrs. Lian''s mood was suddenly excited, but Lin Mengya grabbed her arm and her tone was still gentle.


    "No! Aunt, lianyue doesn''t blame you. You know what? Lianyue enters your dream every day because he doesn''t trust you. He wants to tell you not to worry. He returns to the sky and the clouds. Later, he will look at you there again. If you miss him, look up and look at the clouds in the sky."


    As she spoke, she put some strength on the silver needle.


    Even his wife cried sadly, as if to turn her guilt and miss for her son into tears.


    Crying, crying, tossing for several days, even my wife couldn''t support it, and leaned vaguely on the bed.


    Lin Mengya straightened her body and took the swaddling clothes to her side.


    After everything was done, she untied even her wife''s skirt.


    Zizi checked carefully, and Lin Mengya helped Lian''s wife gather up her clothes.


    In fact, sometimes, for women, a good cry is more effective than any panacea.


    Listen to Lian Xing''s memories. After Lian Yue died, Mrs. Lian didn''t cry.


    Obviously, it was because of the extreme desire for grief, and it could not be vented by tears.


    But fifteen years have passed, and even the father and son are reasonable people.


    Mrs. Lian''s condition should have been much better under the care of her family.


    Unexpectedly, she guessed it.


    "How''s my mother?"


    In Lian Xing''s study, he saw that the servant had brought Gong Ya back, and immediately asked in a hurry.


    "Aunt''s condition is fine. When she wakes up, you often coax her and tell her to relax."


    Wen Yan, Lian Xing only thought she was comforting herself.


    I couldn''t help nodding helplessly, with some disappointment on my face.


    "Younger sister, is aunt''s situation really so serious?"


    Palace five is also similar to Lian Xing, but which time did Lian''s third father and son not do so?


    But even his wife''s condition is getting worse and worse.


    I''m afraid that one day, she will fall into a nightmare forever and never wake up.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Even your aunt''s illness can really be cured. It''s just... There are some problems in her body, but it''s artificial."


    As soon as the words came out, the two men were stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lian Xing stared at her.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before she said.


    "In fact, Mrs. Lian is open-minded. Although this kind of thing will break her heart, it hasn''t reached this level. Or you have been trying to reassure her for 15 years. According to Mrs. Lian''s temperament, you should have let go of it long ago."


    "You mean someone deliberately hurt my mother?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Basically, you can say so."


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 1223

    Lian Xing asked, gnashing his teeth. He wanted to kill the man who had caused his mother such pain.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it, shook her head and said with some regret.


    "There are too many people handling this matter, and it has been 15 years. Even if there are clues, they have long been eliminated. Now it''s too difficult to investigate."


    After listening to her words, Lian Xing beat his head heavily and regretted very much.


    "Now, can my mother still be saved?"


    In fact, this is not difficult for Lin Mengya.


    "It can be cured, but if aunt suddenly gets better, there may be complications."


    "Am I going to watch my mother suffer this pain? Gong ya, I beg you to cure my mother. I will bear all the consequences."


    She saw that Lian Xing''s eyes were full of prayer and desire.


    Even Gong Wu looked at her with such eyes. As a last resort, Lin Mengya had to nod in embarrassment.


    "Why don''t you talk to your uncle and brother Lian about it. Now your aunt''s condition has initially stabilized and won''t get sick in a short time. As for other drugs, I think you can stop for a while. Your aunt''s disease is a heart disease, and the treatment of foreign substances may not be effective."


    Lian Xing was a little urgent. He almost threw them away and went to his father to discuss with his eldest brother.


    Lin Mengya also knew his mood. After ordering some precautions, she said goodbye to Gong Wu.


    "Aunt Lian, what''s the problem?"


    On the carriage, Gong Wushen asked in a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya knew she couldn''t hide from Gong Wu. After thinking about it, she said the doubt hidden in her heart.


    "I noticed that Mrs. Lian had a problem with the medicine. According to her current situation, the medicine will only consume her vitality. In the end, it is likely to make her crazy and die."


    The palace five hearts are a little chilly. He can''t think who it will be. The key is this kind and gentle lady.


    On the street, the craftsmen responsible for carving snow sculptures lit lights.


    Outside the curtain of the car, it was bright and dark, just like Lin Mengya''s mood.


    Conspiracy and power have always been an inseparable whole.


    But even the wife was framed like this, which always made her feel a little worried.


    Why, someone always wants to drag innocent people into the water?


    "Are we really helpless?"


    "It''s not difficult to save her, but according to this dosage, even my wife can''t survive now."


    "So, do you think someone is behind all this?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and acquiesced that this was the most difficult part of the matter.


    When they got back to the palace, they both had something in mind. Naturally, they couldn''t talk. They went back to the house.


    After washing, Lin Mengya sat on the bed and dried her long hair. She was sleepless.


    Bai Su and chen''er know that she doesn''t like to be disturbed now, and retreat silently.


    Lin Mengya thought about things in her heart and didn''t find it at all. There had been a figure standing beside her silently and watching her for a long time.


    Turning around, she saw long Tianyu floating again.


    With a smile, he put down the cloth towel in his hand, walked to him skillfully, took off the cloak outside for him, and revealed the snow-white inner shirt inside.


    This man seldom wears white clothes.


    "It''s so cold outside. Why are you here?"


    After pouring a cup of hot tea, Lin Mengya complained softly.


    This guy doesn''t know what''s wrong. He runs hard every time.


    It''s just that it''s obviously husband and wife, but now it''s like having an affair, which can be regarded as a different stimulus.


    But every time he came, the man always looked at her with that strange look.


    Lin Mengya stepped back and let the man''s eyes take a thorough look at herself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man didn''t speak, but took a sip of hot tea. Then he came to her and lay down in her bed.


    "Sleep."


    Close your eyes, this guy is really going to sleep.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment, took off her shoes and lay inside.


    Just lying down, the man''s big hand wrapped around her shoulder and was pulled into the familiar embrace.


    "Don''t sleep yet. There''s something I want to discuss with you."


    Damn it! Murong Xi wailed in her heart.


    I''m used to sleeping in my bed, but now I feel more and more lonely and cold.


    By the time he reacted, he was already familiar with her yard.


    That boudoir seems to have infinite attraction.


    At this moment, all the rules and ethics fell apart.


    Only her side seems to be his real peace.


    Sniffing the faint fragrance of medicine from her nose, Murong Xi gradually felt sleepy.


    But he still wanted to hear what she had to say.


    "Yes."


    "Today, I went to Lianfu with my fifth brother. I noticed that there was something wrong with Mrs. Lian''s condition. Do you know this?"


    Murong Xi opened her eyes and glanced at the woman in her arms.


    During the day, the person in charge of staring at her came back and reported that she was traveling with Lianxing.


    Of course, he will never admit that he came so late to confirm his ownership.


    Just after hearing her words, it''s not easy to attack immediately.


    "Well, I heard a little."


    "Today, when I went to Lian''s house, I found that Mrs. Lian''s illness was actually caused by someone secretly giving her medicine that could drive her crazy. I heard Lian Xing say that the miracle doctor of Baili family once treated Mrs. Lian, and the Lian family must have spent a lot of effort to cure Mrs. Lian over the years. But now Mrs. Lian has been secretly harmed for so long. Who do you think about this What''s the most suspicious? "


    In fact, at the beginning, she suspected that she had come to people from hundreds of miles, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was impossible.


    Apart from other things, if the Baili family really wants to start with the status of Mrs. Lian and the power of the Lian family, isn''t it tantamount to playing with fire and setting themselves on fire.


    Or is it that the hundred mile family didn''t know about it, and there was another person to start?


    Lin Mengya thought in silence. She didn''t know much about Weiguo.


    What can be recorded in the book is from the past, and it will not record all these things.


    Therefore, the clues she can grasp now are actually extremely limited.


    However, Murong Xi thought of something.


    "You mean it was done by a hundred miles?"


    "I''m not sure, but at present, only Bailijia is the most suspicious. After all, they are a family of miraculous doctors in the state of Wei, and this prescription is very excellent. The list of drugs inside won''t have such effect, but once the drugs are mixed together, it will produce such effect. Ordinary people are afraid that they can''t get such a prescription. If it''s a doctor like Bailijia If you''re a scholar, I think it''s possible. "


    She said so, Murong Xi also understood the strange things.


    "But the Baili family has no motivation to do so."


    This is what makes Lin Mengya feel the most difficult to explain. Everything should pay attention to a cause and effect.


    "What if it''s to control the family?"


    Murong Xi lowered her head and looked at Gong Ya suspiciously.


    "I think you should know better than me about Lian Shibo''s ability to win in a row. If it was really done by the Baili family, can''t they find any clues in the past 15 years? Or... They actually know, and those who take the medicine hope to control the Baili family!"


    The more Lin Mengya thought about it, the more she thought it was possible.


    Judging from the results of the examination with her on the pulse, the effect of the medicine didn''t last long.


    Moreover, she had secretly asked the maid in charge of taking care of Mrs. Lian before. The prescription had not changed since the Baili family opened it.


    If it is true that the hundred mile family can move their hands and feet, then they must also have a way to suppress or completely untie it.


    If so, they can indirectly control their father and son with this prescription!


    "No! I asked Lian Xing to discuss with his father and brother before. If it is really what we speculate, I''m afraid I''ll scare the snake and maybe burn myself!"


    When she got up, Lin Mengya was about to go down to the ground.


    Fortunately, Murong Xi was beside her, clasped her waist with her big hand, and brought the man back to her arms.


    "Don''t make trouble. It''s very important."


    She thought this guy was jealous again, but unexpectedly, long Tianyu firmly pressed her head on her chest.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid."


    She tried to struggle, but she really couldn''t resist long Tianyu''s strength.


    He simply rested in his arms and relaxed his body.


    "That''s right. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Now if I go there, I''m afraid it will arouse greater doubt. Just call it a move to break it down."


    Although this remark is open-minded, it can not help but be a little annoyed.


    Murong Xi smiled low and closed her eyes.


    He rarely saw Gong Ya and would show such an expression.


    In fact, he wanted to tell her that even his father and son Jedi would not tell such a thing.


    But seeing her anxious, Murong Xi felt a little inexplicably happy.


    Let her worry all night and tell her later.


    The two snuggled up to each other and unknowingly went to sleep.


    The next morning, Lin Mengya was awakened by chen''er.


    Habitually touched the side and found that there was only one left on the bed.


    This guy always comes and goes without a trace.


    But every night with him was a rare time for her to sleep.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya was relaxed and got up to wash her face.


    Originally, Lin Mengya was a little uneasy. She was thinking about remedies all morning.


    It''s not good to come to the door actively. If you wait like this all the time, it seems too passive.


    When she was in a dilemma, even the family sent someone to send her several boxes of supplements.


    "Miss, why did the company send us things again?"


    It was strange, but Lin Mengya only looked at it and settled down.


    "Probably, I''m sorry. Put it away and send it back when I prepare a return gift."


    Chen''er nodded and went down with some brocade boxes.

 Chapter 1224

    In the name of quiet thinking, Lin Mengya drove away two girls, and even Gong Wu, who was taking part in the fun, was swept out of the house.


    Lin Mengya is sitting in the room. On the table are some brocade boxes sent by her family today.


    The box is very common, but the most important thing is the contents.


    She opened one of the boxes and took out the contents.


    It was a brown strip, dry and hard, with a faint smell of medicine.


    Shennong system automatically analyzes the drug properties inside, and the other boxes are similar to this.


    These are nothing else. They are the herbs used by Baili family to recuperate his wife.


    Lin Mengya identified them one by one, and then put them back into the brocade box.


    Sure enough, the problem lies in this medicine.


    Even the family sent this medicine, which shows that they trust themselves.


    Even if it is really as she thought, in fact, even the family knows, they are not willing to be controlled.


    A hanging heart was put down in a trance.


    At least for now, she''s safe.


    "Little sister, what are you doing? Eh, aren''t these tonics sent to you by your family?"


    Gong Wu still couldn''t help but squeeze in through the door.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t let anyone stop him. She waved to him and motioned him to sit next to her.


    "This is the medicine for Mrs. Lian''s problem. Now I know what the problem is. It''s just that they want to deal with it and have any plans. We still need to discuss with the Lian family."


    Gong Wu curiously picked up the medicine in front of her and looked carefully and found nothing wrong.


    I couldn''t help admiring my little sister. Sure enough, the smartest head of the palace family grew on my little sister.


    "In other words, even the family believes in us? However, it''s so difficult that I''m afraid you will encounter any danger."


    Lin Mengya looked at him and smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are many people who want our lives. Don''t worry about more debts, and don''t bite more lice. Let them go."


    What''s more, if you finish the company, you''ll find a group of free bodyguards.


    Despite his great power, in the Dragon capital, there is always no forbidden guards who have won in a row.


    She could see clearly that the guards only listened to the winning streak and were very loyal.


    Even so, she should wade in this muddy water.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gong Wu is a little interested.


    He is a restless person in his bones. The more dangerous it is, the greater the challenge and stimulation.


    It was a rare pastime for him.


    Lin Mengya thought and tilted her head and smiled mysteriously.


    "Don''t worry. The most important thing at present is how to stand out in the winter solstice festival. By the way, this is the drawing I asked someone to draw. Just ask the craftsman to take the trouble to carve it. Let them report anything at any time."


    "OK."


    After Gong Wu took Lin Mengya''s drawing, he was stunned.


    In the picture, it is a floating palace.


    This is the finished product that Lin Mengya has worked hard to find a painter these days and has been advised by her face. It is better than modification.


    The palace is very grand and absolutely different.


    However, the picture is colored, but in fact it is carved with pure white snow, so it will have less charm.


    This is a fatal weakness. It seems that it can only be carved by craftsmen.


    "Good."


    Gong Wu nodded and accepted the drawing.


    In the next few days, Lin Mengya didn''t have any contact with Lianfu. Instead, she took people every day to see the progress of the craftsmen.


    Craftsmen implement a shift system, backed by the financial resources of the palace family. Although it seems to be a lunch break, everyone actually has strict working hours.


    No one will slack off, and no one will be overworked.


    With the support of strong human and material resources, the snow sculpture in the whole dragon capital is being carried out at an extremely considerable speed.


    By the day before the winter solstice, almost all the snow sculptures had been completed.


    Lin Mengya looked at her exquisite snow sculpture and nodded.


    It''s a pity that it can''t be painted, and when the emperor and the crown prince want to enjoy it, it''s still at night.


    At this point of view, they seem to have missed a lot of opportunities.


    "It seems that this year, Princess Chonghua has to take the lead again!"


    In the teahouse where Lin Mengya and Gong Wuyong are resting, someone is talking about snow sculpture.


    "Those fairy cranes seem to be coming back to life. Emperor Zun likes this kind of peaceful auspicious bird best, not to mention Princess Chonghua''s real intention."


    The other man echoed.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu have also seen Princess Chonghua''s crane snow sculpture. It''s really good.


    The artistic conception is good, the moral is good, and the sculptor is even better.


    Instead of using the craftsmen provided by the palace family, Princess Chonghua hired a sculptor with a lot of money.


    I heard that the craftsman has been working for the royal family for generations. His skills and experience are naturally extraordinary.


    Their sculptors are indeed a little shabby compared with others.


    But no matter how powerful the carver is, he can''t compare with more novel and interesting ideas, can he?


    Seeing Lin Mengya in such a hurry, Gong Wu also put down his heart.


    Somehow, he always felt that such a girl in his family had not tried his best.


    "To say Princess Chonghua, she is really a first-class noble. The emperor and the empress dote on her. She has a good origin and is a childhood sweetheart with Her Highness the crown prince. I think she must be the crown princess in the future."


    "You''re wrong. Princess Chonghua already has a good husband in her heart."


    "Who?"


    "Of course it''s your highness Xi, who is very handsome! I heard that Princess Chonghua is in your highness Xi''s house these days. This man is unmarried and the woman is unmarried. I think it must be..."


    The ambiguous meaning behind made another audience send out a tacit and obscene smile.


    Lin Mengya put down her tea and felt a little stuffy in her chest.


    No wonder the dead man didn''t come these days. I dare to go with the little one!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gong Wu looked at his sister. She was fine just now. Why is she unhappy now.


    "Nothing. Tea doesn''t taste good. Brother five, let''s visit Lian''s house."


    Lin Mengya knew that she wanted to be angry and have a life with the dead man.


    Moreover, with her understanding and trust in long Tianyu, there will be no problem between this guy and Chonghua.


    However, she was unhappy about the gossip between the two people.


    It''s not that she is small. Sometimes understanding is one thing, but whether she is angry or not is another thing.


    With a bellyful of troubles, the two arrived at Lian''s house.


    Just as the carriage had just stopped, she saw a car parked outside Lianfu.


    His face suddenly became gloomy.


    Sure enough, the enemy''s road is narrow!


    Doesn''t that carriage belong to Princess Chonghua?


    "Eh? Why is Princess Chonghua here?"


    Gong Wu was also surprised. After jumping out of the carriage, he went to inquire with the porter first.


    After a while, he returned to Lin Mengya.


    "I think we''d better go first. Princess Chonghua came with her highness Xi. We can''t afford these two people."


    Gong Wu''s words were a little angry.


    After all, Princess Chonghua targeted them again and again. He didn''t forget it.


    Lin Mengya wanted to retreat, but she thought of the scandal between Chonghua and long Tianyu.


    With a sneer, he jumped out of the carriage.


    Even if you want to hide, Chonghua, a third party, should hide.


    What are you afraid of?


    Besides, she has no place to spread her bird spirit!


    "Go, why not? This is Lian''s house, not her Chonghua princess''s house. I''ll see what she can do!"


    Secretly clenched her teeth. Lin Mengya was a character of revenge.


    In the past, they had to make concessions just for the sake of the overall situation.


    Now the other side is pressing step by step. If she counsels, doesn''t it make people think she''s easy to bully?


    After tidying up their clothes, they went in to the gate of Lianfu.


    Originally, Lianfu had been familiar with them for a long time, but now it is even more like a guest of honor.


    Their servants led them in, but as soon as they reached the gate of the main court, they were stopped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today our princess and Her Highness Xi once again. If you don''t see any guests, please go back."


    Then life is a pair of eagle eyes, so people think he is a little sinister.


    And the attitude is extremely arrogant, but also with a bit of pride.


    Lin Mengya has always been the most annoying guy who looks at people with his nostrils.


    I didn''t bother to look him in the eye, but after glancing at him, I went straight away.


    "Wait!"


    The man was not afraid of death, and his attitude was a little more cold and impatient.


    "Who are you?"


    Lin Mengya looked contemptuously at the dog in front of her and asked.


    "The little one is the steward of Princess Chonghua''s house. I hope Miss Gong can understand."


    "Oh, it''s the steward of the princess''s house. I thought it was a wild dog from where."


    Her tone of disdain is extreme. The person in charge has always been held. Where has she been so insulted?


    His face was livid and his eyes stared at Lin Mengya as if he wanted to eat people.


    "Miss Gong, it''s up to the master to beat a dog. It''s hard for me to do so."


    Lin Mengya smiled indifferently and looked at the man.


    "Do you know you''re a dog? So you''d better not stand in my way. I don''t have such good patience to reason with a dog."


    She said coldly. The steward was in a hurry and waved her hand.


    "Come on, someone dares to offend the princess. Get out of here!"


    Now, not only the Gong family, but also the family became dissatisfied with the manager.


    This is Lian''s house, not Chonghua princess''s house, and Gong Yu and Gong ya, but are the distinguished guests of Lian''s house what they want?


    At that time, the servants of the Lian family stood behind the brothers and sisters of the Gong family, and their attitude was very obvious.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. I''ve learned from your tutor in Princess Hua''s house."

 Chapter 1225

    Gong Wu held his arm and sneered with indifference.


    The steward can''t hang on his face. Now it''s a shame to move, and it''s even more a shame not to move.


    He glanced at the brothers and sisters of the palace family, and said with a smile.


    "Although this is Lian''s house, the dignity of our princess and his highness Xi can''t be contradicted by others. If you know the truth, you should leave quickly, otherwise I can''t care about Lian''s face!"


    This is a complete threat.


    But what makes Lin Mengya most angry is his feeling that Princess Chonghua is Murong Xi.


    Whose people, this is really not necessarily.


    Once she was completely angered, some things would turn upside down.


    "Don''t care what you can do, what can you do?" Her smile is gentle and shallow, but she has a cold feeling.


    He glanced at the man without hiding his disdain.


    "You won''t let me in today, but I''m destined to go in. What can Princess Chonghua and Her Highness Xi do? Even if their parents come and see me, they have to be as polite."


    She looked up and her eyes suddenly changed.


    The cold weather was still not as cold as her whole body.


    Although she is usually approachable, how can a dog be allowed to show sharp teeth in front of her in an attempt to hurt people?


    "Really? You''re welcome, two people! Do it!"


    The steward stepped back and several people rushed up at once.


    But before they got close to her, they were kicked out one by one like sandbags.


    "You are also the master of my palace family?"


    Gong Wu brushed the ash on his hem and sneered.


    The steward panicked at this time. I think it''s because Princess Chonghua has always been used to running around in the Dragon capital. I didn''t expect that such two masters dared to do it.


    "You! You wait for me!"


    That''s what I said, but the way the steward ran away was a little too ugly.


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and smiled innocently.


    Turn around and apologize to the Lian family who led her in.


    "Sorry, it''s because of me. I''ll bear all the consequences in a moment. Please."


    What can even the family say?


    One side is the palace family, and the other is Princess Chonghua and Her Highness Xi.


    No matter which side, in fact, they can''t offend.


    But the reason for this is that the subordinates of Princess Chonghua are not sensible. Gong Ya mostly belongs to counterattack.


    "Don''t worry, miss. The little ones see what''s going on. If someone is required to testify, the little ones will tell the whole truth."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the servants of the palace family were so moral.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but don''t worry. If you want to rely on a dog, you''ll have to bring me down. It''s too whimsical. Even where the eldest brother is, please continue to lead the way."


    Seeing her indifferent attitude, the servant still couldn''t hold back and said more.


    "Naturally, miss is not afraid of the shadow, but... This princess Chonghua is a red man in front of the emperor and the empress. Miss, you should be more careful."


    Nodding, she didn''t know that.


    If it weren''t for the support of emperor Zun and empress Zun, how could she be so arrogant?


    But there are some things that can''t be seen in front of you.


    The small reception room of the main courtyard is a little busy at this time.


    The steward of Princess Chonghua''s house hurried back. Without saying a few words, he knelt on the ground and begged Princess Chonghua to be the master.


    "Get up quickly. If you have anything to do, get up and talk about it."


    Chonghua looked puzzled and hurriedly asked someone to help the steward up.


    But the man was in tears and sued Gong Ya for being "vicious".


    "Back to the princess, the little one was ordered by the princess and Her Highness to guard the courtyard and prevent outsiders from breaking in at will. But Gong Ya was unreasonable. The little one just distinguished from her. She ordered someone to beat the little one and bring someone in. The little one is really wronged!"


    If Lin Mengya were here, she would clap her hands.


    What a vivid scene. The villains complained first. At least Chonghua believed it.


    The eyebrows wrinkled slightly and the steward was helped to one side first.


    "I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Even my Lord, I''m really sorry to trouble you."


    Lian Sheng shook his head to show that he didn''t care.


    But there was a thread of doubt in his heart. During this time, he got along with Gong ya. He knew that the girl was a person who knew how to advance and retreat.


    Why did you do such a stupid thing today.


    It seems that things are not simple.


    "Young master, the eldest lady of the palace family has arrived with the fifth young master."


    Really, Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming.


    "Please come in first."


    In fact, as a winning streak, he didn''t want the two brothers and sisters of the palace family to come in.


    But Murong Xi was here, and he could not neglect the identity of Princess Chonghua.


    Let''s see what happens first.


    Lin Mengya entered the reception hall one after another with the palace on May Day. The atmosphere inside was a little strange, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    "I''ve seen your highness Xi, Princess Chonghua, brother Lian."


    She said hello in an unassuming manner. She didn''t seem to see the bitter eyes around Chonghua.


    "Come and sit down."


    Lian Sheng feels that it is more and more likely that Gong Ya didn''t do it.


    But on Chonghua''s side, he had to explain.


    After ordering people to serve tea, Lian Sheng also pondered for a moment.


    He looked up and looked at Gong Yu and Gong ya.


    "Gong ya, there''s something I have to ask. Did you misunderstand the steward in the princess''s house just now?"


    Winning streak is very measured. First of all, the friction between the two people is characterized as misunderstanding.


    But Lin Mengya said directly.


    "There is no misunderstanding, but there is indeed a little friction. Even my eldest brother doesn''t have to take it to heart, and I don''t need anyone''s apology. People will inevitably make mistakes. If you know your mistakes, you can change them. It''s great to be good."


    In an instant, Princess Chonghua and her men''s faces froze.


    "Miss Gong, you''re making excuses, aren''t you?"


    Chonghua, however angry, immediately showed a look of awe inspiring righteousness.


    Unfortunately, people don''t buy it at all.


    "Why should the princess be so angry? Did the princess ever be present? If she wasn''t present, what she heard was just one side of the story. I''m a person who has experienced it personally. Naturally, I know more than the princess."


    Chonghua''s nose is almost crooked. How can there be such an unreasonable woman in the world.


    "But..."


    "The princess must want to say that you, the steward, have served you for many years. You will naturally believe his words, won''t you? Then he is even more guilty. He is disrespectful to me and deceives the Lord. It''s really heinous. Don''t be angry, princess. Be careful to be angry."


    Lin Mengya had found that she had talent in quarreling.


    For example, once the other party is dragged into his own logic, she is the absolute king.


    It''s very difficult to get out.


    To put it bluntly, she always has her own set of fallacies, and it can make sense anyway.


    Chonghua is arrogant and thinks that he has secretly set a trap for Gong ya.


    Unexpectedly, this set was set on her own.


    "You can''t say that. Since you are a witness, so is my supervisor. You can confront each other on the spot. You can''t wronged any of you in this matter?"


    Chonghua couldn''t sit still, but she still couldn''t show some things because someone was nearby.


    But as women, they are also women with power and power and some brains.


    Her wishful thinking has long fallen into Lin Mengya''s calculation.


    "Confront me on the spot? Is the princess kidding? He must have accused me of being rude first when he came here. If I confronted him, how could he admit that he was lying? Well, even if I step back and admit that I might be rude first. Then I want to ask, what I don''t have, is it a gift from your princess''s house or even the family?"


    "Of course it''s from the princess''s house! You''re disrespectful to the princess and your highness!"


    The steward refused to be honest, jumped out and said.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him. This guy is really in the way. One princess, your highness.


    Don''t you really take long Tianyu as his princess''s husband?


    "Well, you say I''m disrespectful to the princess and your highness. I won''t ask you how I disrespected them. Even if I''m disrespectful, what can you do with me as a little steward? Or do you have the right and power to deal with the head of the family?"


    Lin Mengya''s voice turned cold and sat safely in her own position.


    Princess Chonghua bit her lip and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    She resents Gong ya, but she also knows that even the prince has secretly mentioned her. If you have nothing to do, you must not offend the Gong family too deeply.


    Ten aristocratic families, let alone her, even the emperor did not dare to neglect it easily.


    Now Gong Ya has moved out of this name. For a time, Chonghua is not easy to do.


    "Even if you are the head of the family, you must respect etiquette and law! Your highness Xi and the princess are granted by the emperor. Miss Gong, do you want to bully others?"


    The steward jumped out again, but this time, Lin Mengya didn''t intend to let him go.


    "I don''t deserve that. Well, I can apologize to the princess and Her Highness Xi. But we have to count this section when you offend me?"


    She smiled, but there was no temperature in her smile.


    Princess Chonghua now realized that Gong Ya didn''t care about the so-called face.


    What she wants is nothing more than a reason to punish her men.


    Immediately, he looked aside blankly and innocently, Murong Xi in silence.


    But the latter''s eyes, not on her or Gong ya, fell on a landscape painting on the opposite wall.


    After biting his silver teeth, is this man really a careless man, as his Highness the prince said?


    no Even if he doesn''t want to, he should stay with him!


    "Your Highness, look at this --"

 Chapter 1226

    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Without any inquiry or even a look in her eyes, Murong Xi took herself out so gently and skillfully.


    The scene was a little awkward. After all, the steward just now was a princess.


    But now, Murong Xi''s attitude is very obvious.


    Princess Chonghua only felt that her face had disappeared, and she was angry. Naturally, the color on her face would not be very good-looking.


    "Gong ya, what do you want?"


    Turning around, Princess Chonghua sprinkled all her anger on Lin Mengya.


    But the latter was much more hateful than Murong Xi. He sat there and spread his hands.


    "What can I do? Didn''t I offend the princess and your highness? I''ll make amends. Brother Lian, it''s a pity that you have a bowl of good tea."


    With that, she would bring tea to make amends.


    Unexpectedly, Chonghua knocked over the tea bowl in her hand.


    "Princess, who are you?"


    Lin Mengya always seemed to have a different good temper, but in fact, she was already angry.


    "This is a misunderstanding. Naturally, Miss Gong doesn''t need to apologize. I''m disturbed today. I hope you can forgive me."


    With that, the man left the study in a hurry.


    "Oh, guilty of being a thief, of course she has to go!"


    Gong Wu''s impression of Chonghua is not the worst, but worse.


    However, taking away her popularity does not mean that her goal has been achieved.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you follow?"


    Liansheng was a little nervous. He never dreamed that Gong Ya would take the initiative to provoke Murong Xi.


    Does she really not know that Murong Xi and Princess Chonghua have long been unable to clarify the unknown relationship?


    But what surprised him more was that he was behind.


    "She''ll go her, I''ll go mine, I won''t go with her."


    The winning streak was stunned. This Is this what his highness Xi said?


    For the first time, Liansheng felt that his head seemed not enough.


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid today''s matter is a misunderstanding. If it annoys the princess, please bother to deal with it."


    With courage, Lian Sheng spoke his plea.


    But unexpectedly, the man didn''t look at him, but he turned against him.


    "It''s none of my business."


    In the corner where the winning streak didn''t see, Lin Mengya and Murong Xi had already fought 180 times.


    Of course, most of the time, Murong Xi didn''t know what the burning eyes in Gong Ya''s eyes were.


    All he knew was that his heart felt warm when she looked at him like this.


    But clearly, her eyes are not gentle.


    Is this called beauty in the eye of the beholder?


    For the first time in her life, Murong Xi felt that a person''s eyes were so important to herself.


    I couldn''t help but peek at her, but unexpectedly, after Princess Chonghua left, the man didn''t look at him at all.


    My heart is a little blocked. What''s the matter with her?


    "Brother Lian doesn''t have to pay attention to her. If Princess Chonghua really comes to trouble you, you can push the responsibility on me."


    Of course, Lin Mengya was dishonest.


    Princess Chonghua is just proud of her pet, which doesn''t mean she''s a fool.


    Against the Lian family responsible for emperor Zun''s safety, isn''t it directly equivalent to having a hard time with emperor Zun?


    Don''t mention her expression. Even the emperor''s own daughter doesn''t have the courage to "seek justice" with her family.


    Unless


    "If you''re here, you''re our guest. Naturally, I want to protect you."


    Winning streak is not polite, whether it''s for Gong er''s face or because she can cure her mother.


    No matter what, he will try to protect Gong ya.


    Just this time, it''s a little difficult.


    "Thank you, brother Lian. It''s better for a man like brother lian to pay more attention to love and righteousness than some men who have little love and righteousness."


    She bent her eyes, spoke softly and said with a smile.


    Lian Sheng thought it was a little strange, but when he thought about it, he always felt there was nothing wrong.


    But the people next to the tower couldn''t sit still. It was obviously aimed at themselves.


    The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Why is this woman so weird?


    "You''re really funny. By the way, what''s important about your coming this time?"


    Liansheng is a general. Even though he knows the consequences of offending Chonghua, he doesn''t see any anxiety.


    Instead, he asked Gong Ya as if nothing had happened.


    "If you don''t mention it, I almost forgot. I came to tell brother Lian that the snow carvings in our palace have been finished. On the winter solstice, you have to take your wife to have a look. She hasn''t been well lately. She should walk more."


    Lian Sheng is actually hesitating. He knows that his mother is so lively.


    But just after that storm, he was afraid that his mother would be hurt or stimulated.


    But if even Gong Ya said so


    It seems that he still needs to try.


    "In that case, I''ll congratulate you first."


    In fact, Lin Mengya came today because of his wife''s illness.


    Who knows, but she was disturbed by Princess Chonghua.


    "It''s all your efforts. You''re busy first. I''ll go and see your wife."


    Inadvertently, Lin Mengya stared at long Tianyu.


    The latter never understood what mistakes he had made, but he always felt that today''s Lin Mengya seemed to be particularly -- particularly difficult.


    Involuntarily touched the position of his chest. Obviously, what he likes is not that kind of gentle and virtuous woman?


    How could


    "Your Highness, we''d better make an early decision on the travel route of the emperor and his Highness the crown prince on the winter solstice and the protection measures along the way."


    Murong Xi nodded and reluctantly took back his brain.


    The woman who occupied a large part of his attention was squatting in the corner at the moment.


    Lin Mengya is already very familiar with such a big Lianfu.


    She ran once before and remembered it very clearly.


    Lian Sheng asked someone to accompany her, and on the way, Lin Mengya also asked about his wife''s situation.


    Crazy, not crazy.


    Just depressed all day, even the living treasure in the house, even the star, has lost its role in the past.


    Such a lovely person as Madam has now become a backwater.


    Although this is a normal process, as family members, even stars can''t rest assured.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya, who is not only Mrs. Lian''s Secret attending doctor, but also Mrs. Lian''s favorite younger generation, must undertake the task of restoring Mrs. Lian''s former style.


    But this time, she was unlucky.


    Just in time for uncle lian to talk to Aunt Lian.


    She subconsciously turned around and wanted to leave, but she was dragged under the window by Lianxing.


    In order to protect everyone''s face and privacy, she had to endure the obscene behavior of listening to the corner of Lianxing.


    "Master, I dreamed of our moon again last night."


    This is the lady''s voice, familiar, but full of heartbreaking loneliness.


    "Madam, it''s been so long. You still want to open up. Think about it, we still have sheng''er and xing''er, don''t we?"


    Hearing Lian Shibo''s words, Lin Mengya knew why Mrs. Lian''s heart disease has been very serious these years.


    In addition to the reasons for drugs, there is also the concern of family members, which is not on the point at all.


    "I know, I know we still have sheng''er and xing''er, but that''s why I can''t forget yue''er!"


    Even Mrs. Lian''s words were a bit of a cry.


    Lin Mengya was distressed, but she had nothing to do.


    "Madam, I know you miss yue''er, and I miss him too. Don''t cry quickly. What if you cry and break your eyes?"


    After listening, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    Straight man, but also a straight man who can''t deceive people, is simply a disaster.


    Why do you say women are made of water? Because women are good at crying to express their feelings.


    She can cry with joy or with tears.


    What Mrs. Lian needs now is just a vent, not the so-called comfort.


    "If I''m blind, can I see my moon?"


    Unexpectedly, even the master was silent.


    Lin Mengya almost died of anger. She said everything she shouldn''t have said, but she didn''t even have a word when she should have said it.


    Even madam, what a pity.


    How can it go on like this? But what Lin Mengya didn''t think of was that Mrs. Lian, who was still crying in a low voice just now, had a slow voice.


    And the sobbing didn''t last long. She heard master Lian sigh, and then seemed to cover his wife with a quilt.


    It''s so strange.


    Lin Mengya was wondering. She kept dragging her connecting star, but turned the man into the wing room not far away.


    He pushed her in cleanly and closed the door quietly.


    The action is done at one go, obviously not less.


    There''s everything in the wing room, but it''s a lot simpler.


    Lin Mengya found a chair to sit on and rubbed her sore legs.


    Listening to such things in the corner turns out to be a technical job.


    "You heard it, too, didn''t you?"


    Lian Xing stares at her. What can she do?


    Just nod and admit it.


    "I didn''t mean to listen. You have to hold me. I''m innocent!"


    This man is really a wonderful flower. How can he think of listening to his parents'' corner? It seems that it''s not just once or twice.


    "I knew it must be him! But I never thought it was really him!"


    This made Lin Mengya confused.


    "This is him, not him. What do you mean?"


    The latter''s mood was a little excited. A pair of eyes looked at her with some confusion, obviously looking for help.


    "I thought it would be someone outside the house who secretly murdered my mother. But I never thought it was my father!"


    This news is a little too hot!


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes and looked at Lian Xing in disbelief.


    "How did you know?"


    "Because he took the medicine for my mother again today! I know, I have seen it. Since he was a child, he took the medicine with him and never left. No one knows his secret except me!"

 Chapter 1227

    Maybe the impact is too big, maybe it''s because Lianxing can''t continue to deceive himself.


    He was incoherent, and his eyes, which were as bright as stars, were dim because of confusion.


    Lin Mengya didn''t continue to ask. She knew how it felt when her dream was broken.


    Especially in the case of Lian Xing, I''m afraid even he can''t believe that the murderer or accomplice of her mother is his own father!


    "Maybe you guessed wrong."


    Lin Mengya opens her mouth and tries to cover up for her father.


    Although she knows that this may be the truth of the matter, the truth is too cruel for Lianxing.


    At least, it can slow down.


    Lian Xing''s eyes lit up for a moment, and then he lowered his head in pain again and said in a low voice.


    "No! In fact, I should have guessed that my father was inseparable from this matter! When I first found out that he took medicine for my mother, my mother was very ill. We invited several famous doctors and said there was nothing we could do. But my father disappeared for several days. When he came back again, he took this medicine for my mother, and my mother was fine!"


    "Maybe it''s the medicine that can cure your mother?"


    Lian Xing grabbed his cuff tightly and roared.


    "However, since I had this medicine, my mother''s illness has become more and more serious! If my father really wants to cure my mother, why should he secretly take this medicine for my mother? Gong ya, I beg you, cured mother, OK?"


    Lin Mengya was thoughtful, but she comforted after seeing Lianxing so confused.


    "There may be some misunderstanding. Even the stars, there may be some things that can be faked, but over the years, your father has seen more about your mother than anyone else. People will have their own difficulties when they live. So I hope you can control yourself first? At least give you and your father a chance before the truth comes out, okay Is that right? "


    She could not bear to see that the happy family was torn apart for some speculation.


    What''s more, from her perspective, even though the master is a little rigid, he seems to be an open and aboveboard person.


    What''s more, in the past 15 years, even the master has not stopped asking for medicine for his wife, and he is even more gentle and considerate to her.


    Maybe he can endure a year or two for his reputation and future.


    But this is fifteen years! Even if Mrs. Lian was born extraordinary, in the past 15 years, if he wanted to attack a person with hysteria, he had thousands of ways to make people unable to see the clue, didn''t he?


    In this way, he can get rid of a big trouble. On the other hand, he also has his name of valuing love and righteousness, isn''t it?


    Even Mrs. Lian''s frankness and enthusiasm do not contain a trace of impurities. Even the Lord''s patient care for Mrs. Lian doesn''t seem to be false.


    Therefore, she always felt that even the family thing was not so simple.


    "Well... What am I going to do now? Do you want to tell brother about this?"


    Even the star drooped his head. He was still too young.


    Even though his family''s education was good, he was well protected by his father and brother.


    If something really happened, I was at a loss.


    "In my opinion, it''s better for you to pretend that you haven''t noticed anything. I ask you, how''s your uncle treating your aunt over the years?"


    Lian Xingzai thought carefully, and then reluctantly nodded.


    "What about your aunt? Have you ever expressed a little dissatisfaction with your uncle?"


    "There are often some complaints, but among them, my mother is still very satisfied with my father."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said.


    "That''s it. The relationship between husband and wife is like people drinking water. Uncle and uncle get along day and night, and they don''t notice anything wrong. This shows that at least uncle''s heart for aunt is still very true. With this sincerity, do you have to give uncle a chance to argue?"


    Lian Xing looked at her and thought she made some sense.


    After scratching his head, he said slowly.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you and give my father a chance, but... But what if he gives my mother this medicine again? You can see my mother''s condition. I''m afraid she will become more and more serious."


    This is a tricky situation. According to her estimation, even the medicine in the master''s hand is likely to be the antidote that can alleviate the drug effect.


    But these are just drastic methods. I''m afraid even my wife''s situation will be worse after a long time.


    "Well, after the winter solstice, you take time to come to me. I''ll give you something that can slightly alleviate your wife''s condition. Moreover, I estimate that the medicine in your uncle''s hand should be taken by your wife every time she gets sick. In that case, you should try not to let your aunt get sick. In this way, the number of times of taking medicine will be reduced."


    Lian Xing nodded immediately for fear of missing something.


    Looking at this man so clever, Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of her own Ning''er.


    When that little guy grows up, will he love himself like Lian Xing and aunt Lian?


    Her eyebrows curled and her face burst into a warm maternal smile.


    But unexpectedly, he was suddenly held in his arms.


    "Hey! You let go of me!"


    Lin Mengya tightened her body and pushed him away. In addition to long Tianyu, she was not used to being held by others like this.


    What''s more, even the star and her are not familiar to that point.


    "Sorry, I just... Just think you''re like my mother."


    He pushed his hand hard, slowed it down a little, then patted his arm and gently pushed him away.


    "Probably because we are all women. Well, since it''s all right, let''s go to see my aunt."


    She knows that at this moment, Lianxing is not a man.


    She is just a big boy who is worried about his mother and disappointed with his father.


    "Good!"


    Lian Xing mercilessly wiped his face and forced all his sadness back to the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya finally put down her heart.


    Fortunately, Lianxing is not the kind of breathless type.


    Although their family''s affairs are difficult to handle, since they are in charge with Gong Wu, they will never give up halfway.


    After two people simply cleaned up their emotions and saw that there was no one outside, they came out of the wing room.


    Outside, even the master has left.


    After Lin Mengya and Lian Xing looked at each other, they went in together.


    "How are you, mother?"


    Lian Xing anxiously walked to his mother''s bed, knelt on one knee and clenched his mother''s hand.


    "Mother worries xing''er again, doesn''t she? Sorry, xing''er, it''s all mother''s useless."


    Mrs. Lian on the bed looks a little tired, but she looks ok.


    She touched her son''s head and said sorry.


    "It''s all right. Xing''er just wants his mother to be healthy and happy. Xing''er doesn''t care about anything else."


    Compared with ordinary boys, Lian Xing''s attitude towards Mrs. Lian is actually more delicate and sensitive.


    Probably because he saw how much pain his mother had suffered and how much sin she had suffered since he was a child.


    "My star is becoming more and more sensible. Ya''er, you''re here too. Look at me, I almost forgot to greet you. Well, you leather boy, go and greet ya''er girl!"


    Mrs. Lian raised her eyes and saw Gong Ya standing behind Lian Xing. She immediately wiped her red corners of her eyes and said shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I took the liberty to disturb my wife. Please don''t blame her."


    Lin Mengya smiled sweetly, found a chair and sat down.


    After seeing her, Mrs. Lian looked at her with a smile as if she was half better.


    "I knew that my eyes have always been so vicious. I heard Xinger tell Shenger that you can cure my stubborn disease?"


    After a little hesitation, Lin Mengya nodded.


    After all, we should strengthen our patients'' trust in her.


    "If that''s true, I must thank you very much. This disease has haunted me for 15 years. In fact, I know that the reason why I have such a disease is that I''m useless and can''t get through it all the time. But if you can help me, it''s really my life-saving benefactor."


    "Madam, this is serious. In fact, you just can''t get out at the moment because you are too sad. What I can do is limited. Whether I can recover depends on my wife''s own will."


    Now she is almost sure that as long as she stops the medicine and takes good care of herself for a few months, her wife will recover.


    Even Mrs. Lian''s extroverted personality should not have this problem. It can only be said that it is a mistake of yin and Yang.


    "Well, since you''ve said that, I have to listen to the doctor, don''t I? Ya''er, I think you might as well stay here. First, you can treat me conveniently. I don''t worry about you running around like this every day. Second, I hope you and xing''er can cultivate a relationship. I know you may not like xing''er. Yes, my son is not too big Promising, but if you manage it in the future, you will become a talent! "


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t come up and suffocated. It''s everywhere!


    It seems that matchmaking is indeed a woman''s lifelong hobby. Otherwise, even her wife''s condition is just stable, but she always keeps on thinking about it?


    Lin Mengya felt that she had to make it clear.


    "Gong Ya thanks aunt for her love, but there''s one thing I want to tell aunt."


    "Well, you said."


    The words turned in her heart. Lin Mengya organized the language and said.


    "I know my aunt is really good to me, so she misses me so much. But it''s better not to force feelings."


    "It''s all right. Xinger will like you. You can rest assured that you know your son better than your mother."


    "No, aunt, that''s not what I mean."


    "What are you..."


    "In fact, Gong Ya already has a heart. Please don''t mention it again, madam."


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 1228

    It''s not just Mrs. Lian asking.


    Lin Mengya got up with a general reflex and saw several figures who had just come in.


    The one who came first was also one of the questioners. The one who could not die was the five brothers of her palace family.


    The man''s eyes were wide as if he were going to eat people.


    He walked in with big steps and stared at his sister.


    "Brother five, you..."


    "Who is so shameless! Who dares to seduce the woman of my palace family, sister? I''ll ask him carefully. What''s the intention of daring to approach my sister!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in her heart and saw that the disadvantages of her brother came out.


    For most brothers, brother-in-law is equivalent to a thief.


    He stole his own peerless treasure and became his half brother.


    This resentment is especially strong in families with more men and fewer women.


    I''m afraid the Gong family can only be described as fierce.


    "I..."


    "I know! That man must have been shameless and provoked you first, didn''t he? It doesn''t matter. You tell your brother. My brother will teach him a lesson now! I''ll have a good look. Who has the courage to cheat my sister!"


    Gong Wu squeezed her shoulders and shook them hard.


    Lin Mengya felt that she was almost stunned, but she was forced to calm down by a cold look.


    No! Why did long Tianyu follow!


    From the moment Gong Wu met her, the guy''s face was full of unhappiness.


    Although he often has a gloomy face, Lin Mengya knows the subtle difference.


    "No, listen to me first. In fact, my sweetheart is..."


    "Male unmarried female unmarried, I think it''s normal, Gong Yu. In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    The one who spoke was the last winning streak.


    With some relief on his face, he went to greet his mother first.


    Then he turned back and smiled at Gong Wu.


    "However, as a brother, I think we must check it. After all, there are many liars in the secular world. If Miss Gong feels inconvenient, I can ask the forbidden guards to check the details of each other."


    Lin Mengya is going to be speechless.


    Hey! Can''t they see that someone''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot?


    Long Tianyu stood at the door. It seemed that he had nothing to do with the chaos here, but his eyes were unpredictable.


    Fortunately, although Lin Mengya fainted, she was not stupid.


    She knew that if it went on like this, some guy would have to get angry.


    So, under the siege of several people, they found a gap to come out.


    "I don''t like people!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was stunned.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes suddenly deepened and his face seemed to ease up, but Lin Mengya knew that the man seemed to be more angry.


    "It''s not human... What''s that? Sister, you can''t and won''t be fascinated by the fox spirit? Even brother and dragon have powerful mages?"


    Obviously unreliable questions, but the winning streak really began to think about this possibility.


    "The mage doesn''t have one. How about going to the temple to ask?"


    "That makes sense. Let''s start immediately and go to the temple!"


    That''s enough!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t stand it. These guys with too much imagination stamped their feet and raised their voice.


    "It''s not a fox spirit, nor a snake spirit, a yellow mouse and a wolf spirit! I''m not talking about people. What I like is my responsibility!"


    Lin Mengya''s angry words made several people quiet in an instant.


    Even the nuclear bomb about to explode at the door also pressed the pause button.


    "Xiaoya, you..."


    "I know what I''m facing and what I''m shouldering. So for me, the heavy responsibility on my shoulder comes first."


    Turned around and bowed to Mrs. Lian.


    "I still want to thank my aunt for her wrong love for me. However, Gong Yafu is born to suffer from these hardships. At least I don''t want to talk about these things until our palace family is safe. Please understand, madam."


    Lin Mengya was very polite and resolute.


    Others were stunned, especially Gong Wu. Looking at his sister, he didn''t know what to say.


    "There are many interruptions today. Gong Ya is leaving."


    She saluted everyone and strode out of the room.


    What a shame!


    Lin Mengya''s face was red and white.


    But when I passed by the door, I heard the voice of long Tianyu floating in my ears.


    "Tonight, I''ll go."


    She didn''t pause, as if she hadn''t heard what she just said,.


    Now Lin Mengya just wants to escape from this place of right and wrong.


    After climbing onto the carriage, Lin Mengya looked angry.


    That brother at home is really stupid. If he hadn''t made trouble there, she had a hundred ways to let Mrs. Lian get rid of the idea.


    However, Gong Wu not only came, but also brought long Tianyu.


    Oh, my God! Just by listening, she knew how much hidden anger was mixed in what this guy just said.


    I don''t know if he came tonight. The dead man doesn''t know what means to toss himself!


    Lin Mengya, who suddenly felt that her future was hopeless, buried her head in her arm and secretly worried.


    Worry is worry, but Lin Mengya is always full of expectations for the arrival of long Tianyu.


    This meeting at night seems to be another way for two people to get along.


    During the day, one of them is the eldest lady of the palace family and the other is his highness Xi.


    But in the evening, she was just an ordinary woman, missing her lover.


    This separation and contrast make her cherish her rare companionship.


    Although long Tianyu didn''t say it, she could probably guess that he was in the same mood.


    I took a bath early and changed my clothes. A few more charcoal stoves were added to the room, which made her forehead sweat.


    There are several plates of sweet dessert fruits on the table, all of which are longtianyu''s favorite tastes.


    There is also a small charcoal stove, which is specially used to warm water.


    When she came here a few times ago, the man didn''t even take a sip of tea. Now that she knows, she naturally won''t wait for him.


    Although some sleepy, Lin Mengya still forced herself to sit on the bed, covered with a thin quilt and read the script in her hand.


    After reading a few pages, she looked at her door and window.


    It seems that he can appear at any time.


    But I don''t know how long it took, the man still didn''t show up.


    Lin Mengya gradually lost her patience and was impatient.


    No, something''s wrong on the way, isn''t it?


    She knows that long Tianyu is good at martial arts, but if he comes by car or horse, there may be an accident, isn''t it?


    She was worried, but she couldn''t go out to find it.


    Today is different from the past. In the past, she was his Yuqin princess. Now, they even have some hostility.


    No, you''re stuck with something, aren''t you?


    Lin Mengya put down her script and couldn''t help walking to the window and opened it.


    When the cold wind blew in, she immediately pulled a small coat and put it on herself.


    Maybe she should find a chance to pass the message to him and ask him not to come.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at the moonlight outside, Lin Mengya was in a daze.


    "Are you afraid of catching a cold when you are so windy?"


    With both hands, he crossed her and closed the window in front of her.


    Lin Mengya almost immediately turned around and buried her head in the cold embrace.


    "Why did you come here? But what trouble did you encounter on the way?"


    She felt that her waist was hugged by someone, but the cold palms came from the burning temperature at the moment.


    Lin Mengya immediately looked up and saw his face.


    Although the room was hot, the temperature on his face seemed hotter.


    Lin Mengya obviously felt something wrong and immediately grabbed his wrist to feel his pulse, but he held it tightly with his backhand.


    "You..."


    Only one word was said, and the rest was blocked in his throat by his kiss.


    The kiss came eagerly, as if with some anger.


    Lin Mengya, who was already familiar with everything about him, couldn''t help responding with self-protection.


    When the kiss was over, Lin Mengya was paralyzed. The big eyes of Shuiling seemed to contain a pool of spring water. Like nephrite, she was tightly held in her arms.


    "Give it to me!"


    She heard him roar in her ear, and the hot air sprayed into her ears, which immediately aroused the sensitive her.


    Long Tianyu picked her up and walked to bed.


    The moment he was thrown into the bedding, the man also bullied himself and pressed him.


    But a moment later, the man only heard a dull hum, and then collapsed on the bed and stopped moving.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya, whose clothes were clean and tidy, gasped hard and kicked the man aside.


    Her face was a little ugly, but she still grabbed the man''s pulse and checked it carefully.


    Sure enough, there is a problem! And the problem is not small!


    But This guy should never take himself as an object to vent.


    Especially in this case, it''s death!


    Fortunately, she is a doctor and a doctor with many means.


    Just now she took the opportunity to stab him at several acupoints with the silver needle hidden by the pillow, but the guy who tried to be impolite turned smoothly into an immovable wood.


    She didn''t resist long Tianyu''s approach, nor was she obsessed with memory, but she didn''t want to clap for love with long Tianyu in such a situation.


    Moreover, fortunately, she braked in time, otherwise she and long Tianyu would be dead!


    After thinking about it, it''s his own man.


    After she was busy, she took off long Tianyu''s coat, shoes and socks, turned and walked to her wardrobe and took out her medicine box.


    The silver needles she usually puts on her pillow are not complete, sometimes just for emergency.


    Unfolding her needle bag, she went over the treatment method in her mind.


    After a long breath, he steadily put down the first stitch.

 Chapter 1229

    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly since she put the needle.


    She knew it was hard for him.


    But this is one of the steps he has to make it through.


    The silver needle was in her hand, one by one, and plunged into long Tianyu''s acupoint.


    Until the last needle went into the soles of his feet, Lin Mengya collapsed on the next chair and took a breath.


    He twisted the cloth towel and wiped long Tianyu''s face. His face and neck were covered with a layer of sweat.


    Sitting by the bed ready to check his condition anytime and anywhere, fortunately, the situation has been slightly relieved. At least he doesn''t seem to have the pain just now.


    About half an hour later, the man opened his eyes.


    "I..."


    "Don''t move."


    She stretched out her hand and gently pressed long Tianyu''s action.


    Then he began to pull out the needle on him. At this time, Murong Xi reacted. He looked like he had been stabbed into a hedgehog, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "You''ve been tricked by others. Think about whether there''s anything special in the food and incense you''ve been exposed to before."


    Murong Xi didn''t know what had happened. He just felt Gong Ya''s attitude and some inexplicable coldness.


    But plot?


    Murong Xi thought intently, but his eyes crossed a touch of suspicion.


    Lin Mengya didn''t need him to speak. She knew what the man was thinking.


    "The people around you can''t see well. You deserve it."


    "Hiss -"


    Murong Xi took a cold breath and looked at the little woman who had just pulled out the needle.


    they hurt! It hurts!


    "What poison did I get?"


    Murong Xi touched his arm. When he first woke up, he felt numb in his limbs, but now he gradually slowed down.


    "Poison? In a strict sense, you''re not a poison. But if you study it carefully, it''s actually more insidious than poison. In fact, you''ve been treated with a very special urging / emotion / drug. It''s non-toxic, and it''s mainly to promote your own physical quality, not to forcibly use the drug to make you lose yourself. However, it''s cruel and has strong dependence."


    Seeing the latter, Lin Mengya still didn''t understand, so she had to add a sentence.


    "Once you have sex with people because of it for the first time, you will gradually become only responsive to it. Without it, you will be half a eunuch."


    Long Tianyu''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. Lin Mengya secretly smiled in her heart. Yes, it was him who frightened her.


    The man suddenly got up, put on his clothes silently, and then went out.


    "Why are you going? Come back!"


    Lin Mengya hurried to stop her, but the man seemed to have an iron heart. He broke away from her hand with great strength, and then continued to go outside.


    "All right, all right! This is not your attempt. Don''t worry, you won''t be affected in the future."


    Lin Mengya hurriedly comforted, and the man immediately stared at her with murderous eyes.


    "You see, you''re impulsive, aren''t you? I''m just the bad consequence of this kind of thing. It''s all right. Your masculinity is still there."


    For the first time in her life, Murong Xi understood what it was like to smoke.


    This woman, obviously on purpose!


    "Why are you staring at me? Speaking of it, I''m still your benefactor. You took medicine and went crazy here. I didn''t blame you. I cured you. Why, do you still want to bite the hand that feeds you?"


    Released his hand, Lin Mengya sat on the chair.


    After thinking about it, Murong Xi said thank you to her with an iron blue face.


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and looked at the dead man.


    "Can I know why it''s me?"


    Hearing the speech, Murong Xi was stunned. In fact, he was vague. He only remembered that he was like being thrown into boiling water, so hot that his internal organs were like burning.


    When I wake up, I see Gong ya.


    How he came over is not even clear to him.


    "Isn''t it your highness Xi who thinks that I''m not a good woman anyway? Can I use it to solve problems?"


    Although Lin Mengya was smiling, her eyes were frighteningly cold.


    Murong Xi was stunned and wanted to say that it was not so, but when the words came to his mouth, he was sealed in his teeth.


    Maybe this is a good opportunity.


    A chance to draw a line with her, or let her understand that they can never be together.


    But why, as long as I think of it, his heart is like a crack in general pain?


    "You love me, why not?"


    She saw the dead man, word by word, say something that broke her heart.


    His fist was clenched in his sleeve. Lin Mengya tried to make herself look sad and sad.


    "How do you know that I am willing?"


    "Otherwise, why don''t you refuse me? Gong ya, you and I can have a tryst night and night, but you can''t be my wife. What are you worrying about?"


    Lin Mengya seemed to hear her heart crack.


    It is true that she is not a woman of love.


    But she never thought that the man who loved her, protected her and valued her would say such words.


    Murong Xi obviously felt that she was sad. Why didn''t he feel bad?


    But today''s events have sounded an alarm for him.


    He likes Gong Ya and even wants to stay with her until he is old.


    But she has too many flaws. She can live in the palace, but she is not necessarily suitable to live by her side.


    He will never live for himself.


    Here, Lin Mengya calmed down.


    "You go."


    She hoped he could leave before he said more ugly and heartless words.


    But Murong Xi felt that if she really left today, she would have no chance to knock on her heart in the future.


    "Listen to me, Gong ya, I''m not looking down on you. It''s just that there are too many obstacles between us. Gong ya, I hope you can understand me!"


    Lin Mengya felt a little sad and confused.


    Once upon a time, she felt that although long Tianyu didn''t remember the past, she was still in love with her.


    But unexpectedly, the fetters between them were so fragile.


    "Go!"


    "Don''t lose your temper. What happened today is my fault. I shouldn''t ask you what you think. I promise, there will never be another time..."


    ''PA'', a slap fell on his face.


    Murong Xi was a little confused and looked into Gong Ya''s eyes with a bit of anger.


    "Remember, even if there are thousands of bad things in our palace, there is only one me in the world. It''s not your turn to belittle me. I can forgive you today, but that''s all between us."


    She turned her back and tears rolled down.


    In this life, she has no experience of lovelorn. Unexpectedly, this feeling hurts her more than breaking hands and feet.


    Frowning, Murong Xi also left her boudoir.


    He jumped out of the window, and the cold wind outside suddenly woke him up.


    He touched the position of his chest. From just now on, it hurt so much that he couldn''t stand it.


    "Poof --"


    His chest kept turning, and he exhaled a breath of fishy and sweet blood.


    His body was like soft mud, paralyzed on the snow.


    What''s going on? Murong Xi was a little confused for a moment. At the last moment, he sent out a signal that only his talents understood.


    In the cold weather, there was only one person''s shadow in his mind.


    It''s her, but it''s not her.


    But he still couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    After all, what kind of past does he have with her?


    Lin Mengya hugged herself and rolled onto the bed.


    The house was not cold at all, and the charcoal stove was still very warm, but she felt cold from inside to outside.


    Why on earth did they become what they are now?


    She turned over. Although it was bright outside, she was still sleepless.


    The sour, bitter and salty taste came up in her heart. She couldn''t convince herself that she didn''t care, and she couldn''t forgive the man.


    "Alas..."


    It took her a long time to breathe out.


    At this time, she missed Ruby very much.


    Among these people in their family, only Ruby knows love.


    Others, including her, are just relying on instinct to love.


    Turning over again, Lin Mengya really feels wronged. Obviously, he wasn''t like that before. Now how can he


    "Miss, are you up?"


    Outside the door, came the voice of chen''er.


    Lin Mengya looked at the window. It was already dawn.


    "Well, come in."


    Listlessly promised, Lin Mengya patted her face.


    Now she has no time to be depressed. She still has a lot to do.


    Lin Mengya was not depressed for long, and the winter solstice came.


    Long Tianyu hasn''t come in the evening these days. In fact, he can''t come in when he comes.


    Lin Mengya locked the windows before going to bed. Unless the man demolished the house, he couldn''t come in.


    She forced herself not to think about that guy or the most uncomfortable place in her heart.


    After being carefully dressed up by chen''er and Bai Su, Lin Mengya and Gong Wu came to Xuanlong street, the main exhibition street of snow sculpture.


    As she expected, the ordinary street has become a world of ice, snow and glass after being decorated with snow carvings.


    There are exquisite snow sculptures everywhere. It''s the first time for ordinary people, dignitaries and dignitaries to see such a scene.


    In fact, it was the first time for Lin Mengya to see this scale of snow sculpture exhibition. She was pulled by chen''er and Bai Su and stopped to watch one by one.


    In addition to the snow sculptures of various aristocratic families, in fact, ordinary people also have to take the initiative to participate.


    For example, aristocratic families are more lively and beautiful than the solemnity of officials.


    There are food, small animals, and more, it is the auspicious meaning of the coming year.


    But after coming to the Center Street, the snow sculptures here are covered with red cloth because they want to compete.


    Only a general outline can be seen outside, which makes Lin Mengya feel a pity.


    Soon, they arrived at their own snow sculpture site.


    "Miss, what is this in our family?"


    [recommended friends'' hilarious passage "Princess moves the world" and her "Princess moves the world" are also very good-looking. They are serialized in Migu, ZhangYue and other major book cities ~]

 Chapter 1230

    "It''s the palace I showed you a while ago. You can see the whole picture in the evening. Don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya just glanced and took her people away.


    However, chen''er looked at the shape of the red cloth thoughtfully, and then ran quickly to catch up with her.


    "Miss, why do I feel something wrong?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    Chen''er thought for a while and whispered.


    "How do I feel? This one in our family seems to be much smaller than others. Are you sure there''s nothing wrong, miss?"


    Indeed, in terms of scale, compared with other people''s design in modeling, the Gong family''s is indeed smaller.


    Lin Mengya looked around and then at her own one.


    "Big has big benefits, small also has small highlights. Well, you''ll know in the evening. Don''t ask."


    Chen''er was always obedient, so he had to nod when he heard the speech.


    "Master, there are people around us."


    Several people felt tired after wandering for a while. Lin Mengya randomly chose a teahouse, found a table near the window and drank by herself.


    Bai Su went out for a while while while people were not paying attention. When she came back, she reported to her in a low voice.


    "Have you been found?"


    The latter shook her head. She was very careful that no one would find out.


    "That''s good. After dark, let''s wait and see what happens."


    After drinking all the tea in her hand, she walked around the street. Now almost everyone knows that she is Gong Ya and has come out.


    But now there are not many people on the street. Even if those people want to start, it is not the best time.


    They are all waiting for the right time.


    And Lin Mengya, that''s not the case.


    Night fell as promised.


    Every family''s carriage and sedan chair stopped outside the street.


    Although the emperor and his Royal Highness the crown prince said that they would be happy with the people this time, ordinary people can''t get close to them.


    Everyone is hung with a small waist token issued temporarily.


    All the streets are guarded by the forbidden guards, and the entrance and exit will be strictly checked.


    Lin Mengya arrives at the place she made an appointment with Gong Wu and waits for these people to come.


    They just went home to pick up their wife, so it''s probably not too late.


    Here is a crossroads. There are people who set up stalls on both sides of the road. She and Bai Su and chen''er are eating hot wonton and looking towards the direction of even home.


    For a long time, I finally saw the familiar figure.


    "Here!"


    Chen''er stood up and waved to each other.


    Gong ran to Lin Mengya in two steps and stared at the wonton in her hand with envy.


    "If we knew this, we wouldn''t eat in Lianfu."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just glanced at the guy.


    "If aunt Lian hears this, I''m afraid she''ll be sad. Can it be that people''s delicious food can''t catch up with this dried vegetable wonton?"


    Hearing this, Lian Xing, who followed behind Gong Wu, immediately showed a dissatisfied expression.


    "Yes, just for you. My mother cooked her specialty herself. Hum, big Cheng, do you think Gong Yu should be punished?"


    Among these three people, the most reliable one is Cheng Hao.


    That man''s simple and honest appearance is much better than these two guys.


    "All right, Miss Gong, wait a long time. It''s cold. Don''t catch a cold."


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head, then looked contemptuously at her five brothers at home and followed Lian Xing.


    "See, you should learn. What is true maturity and steadiness, pity on fragrance and cherish jade. Really, how can I have a brother like you?"


    By her loss, Gong Wu and Lian Xing dare not show it even if they are unwilling.


    Not to mention anything else, only Gong Ya is Mrs. Lian''s darling now. Offending her is tantamount to offending Mrs. Lian.


    The two men immediately shut up, but both used their eyes to condemn Cheng Hao.


    If it weren''t for him, maybe they wouldn''t have to be said by Gong ya.


    Suddenly, Cheng Hao, who was more real, became a public enemy in their small group.


    However, it was only a moment.


    "There are more and more people. Let''s meet our mother first."


    Lian Xing stood on tiptoe, looked at the surging crowd and said.


    "Well, it''s time for my uncle and aunt to arrive. It''s not too late for us now."


    With the status of Lianjia, the place obtained is naturally the best.


    Speaking of it, Lin Mengya also borrowed their light to go to the best place and watch snow sculptures.


    The crowd gathered more and more. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was protected by this group of people. They all leaned closely together, so they didn''t disperse.


    "What''s the matter with you? There are so many people. What if there is danger?"


    Just arrived at the intersection, ready to breathe a sigh of relief, the winning streak appeared in front of several people.


    Compared with the appearance in the mansion a few days ago, tonight''s winning streak is dressed in military uniform. It looks more handsome, but it''s also more serious.


    Now he frowned at Lin Mengya and several of them, but let them not dare to make a mistake at all.


    "Thank you for your concern, brother Lian. We''ll go to find my uncle and aunt right away. You and you have worked hard tonight."


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya is still the best.


    She stepped forward and said gently.


    Lian Sheng saw that she was so clever, and that she was a girl. In the end, she couldn''t treat others like her own skin monkey.


    After the expression eased a little, he looked at them and said.


    "Well, go quickly. Mother should wait and worry."


    When Lian Xing heard the speech, he nodded immediately and was ready to run with his friends.


    But unexpectedly, Liansheng still stopped him, and then took out a wooden box wrapped in cloth from his men''s hands.


    "This is the food I prepared for my mother by the way. Please send it for me."


    In the night, even though the winning tone was not gentle, he looked like a real brother who cared about his brother.


    Lian Xing was stunned, and then he caught him.


    Put it next to your nose and sniffed.


    "I see, brother! You patrol well. Let''s go first!"


    Then he greeted them and ran in without looking back.


    "Du Tong, would you like to have a look?"


    Behind him came greetings from colleagues.


    There was a touch of worry in Liansheng''s eyes, but it soon dissipated.


    "No, let''s go. You must cheer up tonight. No one can relax at all, okay?"


    "Yes."


    Some people, no matter how they protect them, have grown up after all.


    "I didn''t expect that we bumped into brother Lian. I''m Lian Er Shao. Are you a good choice?"


    It must be because of childhood. In addition to Lin Mengya, Lianxing, Gongwu and Cheng Hao are afraid of winning streak.


    "I''m not! What are you afraid of? Do you remember what my brother taught you when you were a child?"


    As soon as he said this, Gong Wu and Cheng Hao''s face changed.


    "All right, all right, don''t mention it."


    Gong Wu waved his hand and said weakly.


    Lin Mengya is more and more curious. He has always been the fifth in the palace family who is not afraid of heaven and earth. He is actually afraid of being like this.


    It seems that what happened at the beginning can not be described by a miserable word?


    "Lian Xing, tell me, what''s going on?"


    Today''s atmosphere was good. With Lin Mengya''s encouragement, Lian Xing immediately said what happened when he was a child.


    "It''s not because my brother and second brother Gong were both martial arts maniacs. At that time, the three of us were still young and were often repaired by them. They sympathized with each other, and we were miserable!"


    Mentioning the events of that year, the faces of the three of them all looked like bitter enemies.


    Lin Mengya felt funny and kept asking questions. In the end, they lost their personnel when they were young and asked for clarification.


    Several people chatted as they walked. Lin Mengya felt very fresh.


    The friendship between boys is different from hers.


    But there were so many people on the street that someone bumped into her accidentally.


    The man didn''t exert himself, and Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything wrong.


    But chen''er refused, and couldn''t help yelling.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you see my lady?"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. I''m clumsy and bumped into miss."


    The man apologized repeatedly, but Lin Mengya waved her hand and motioned that chen''er should not embarrass others any more.


    "Walk carefully in the future. Today I met my young lady in a good mood, otherwise you will feel better!"


    Chen''er was not angry. He stared at the man. The man immediately apologized and ran away.


    "Ya''er, are you okay?"


    The others, intentionally or unintentionally, cut off the sight of the people around them.


    And Gong Wu took the opportunity to bow his head and asked quietly.


    Lin Mengya touched her dress and said softly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just something that can track me. It doesn''t matter."


    In fact, Lin Mengya was on guard at any time. When the man just hit, everyone was actually tight.


    As long as that person dares to shoot, they are ready to press that person at the first time.


    However, the other party did not.


    It''s just holding a handful of spices that can give off a special flavor in the palm of your hand and rubbing it on her.


    In fact, the flavor of this spice is not big, but it is particularly difficult to get rid of.


    If it''s a specially trained dog, it''s easy to find her according to the taste.


    "They really can stand it."


    Lian Xing scoffed at this practice.


    Although his father and brother had told him to be careful tonight, he must not capsize in the gutter.


    But he really didn''t see this little trick in his eyes.


    "Of course, if they start now, the emperor and his Highness the prince will be disturbed."


    Lin Mengya brushed off her nearest dress. The smell was not bad. At least she could resist it.


    This man, when he wants to accomplish great things, he must learn to be patient.

 Chapter 1231

    Along the way, they were like the most ordinary children of an aristocratic family, laughing and going to the central area.


    There, there have been tents set up by various families.


    There are not only tables, chairs and benches, but also tea and a heater.


    Most of the family members of the aristocratic family wear fur clothes to keep out the cold. Even in the middle of winter, they are still not afraid of the cold at all.


    Soon, the greenhouse belonging to Lianjia will arrive.


    "Gong Ya has seen his uncle and aunt."


    As soon as she saw Gong ya, Mrs. Lian immediately smiled with great joy.


    He waved to her and called her to his side.


    Even the chair next to the lady had already been covered with a warm fur cushion, and she was not cold at all.


    Seeing that she didn''t take anything in her hand, even the lady immediately stuffed her aromatherapy stove into her hand.


    "Aunt, I''m not cold."


    "Take it, you''re a girl, but you can''t compare with their skin monkeys. Come and have a cup of hot tea. I heard Gong Wu say you don''t like bitter. That''s right. Girls should be as sweet as honey at that time."


    Mrs. Lian personally poured her a cup of fruit tea, which was boiled with dried fruit and light tea, and then put some honey and milk.


    It sounds similar to those of modern drinks, but because of its absence of flavors, it is naturally refreshing and elegant.


    Lin Mengya took a few drinks and smiled sweetly at Mrs. Lian with a cup in her hand.


    Although she has never seen her mother in her whole life, there are many people around her who can make her feel her mother.


    She was grateful to these people from the bottom of her heart.


    "Mother, I want it too!"


    Even the star''s sharp eyes suddenly saw Gong Ya''s cup, which was different from theirs.


    He leaned over and looked at his mother.


    "What do you boys drink and play? Xiaoya, you don''t know. I miss you every day now. You''d better move here. Otherwise, how about I move in with you? You don''t know. No one in the family is as considerate as you."


    Mrs. Lian took her hand and began to "complain". While meekly catering, Lin Mengya secretly glanced at master Lian and Lian Xing.


    Even the master was still indifferent, but she read some guilt from his eyes.


    Lian Xing seems to be dissatisfied with his mother''s eccentricity on the surface, but his eyes are a little distressed.


    Taking back her sight, Lin Mengya only felt that the father and son were really alike.


    In fact, they all really love Mrs. Lian''s words.


    Unfortunately, their identity is doomed to the simplest love, but also mixed with many things.


    "Aunt, it''s rare to come out. How about I take you out to have a look? Anyway, the emperor hasn''t come yet. If he comes, we won''t have a chance to see it."


    Mrs. Lian was eager to try, but she still looked to Mr. Lian for advice.


    The latter had already known Gong Ya''s plan, so he was worried about his wife.


    Just wanted to persuade his wife, but he heard Lian Xing rush to say.


    "Let''s go! There are many people outside. It''s very lively. Mother, I''ll protect you!"


    With that, he grabbed the cloak from the man and put it on Mrs. Lian''s body.


    Even the master hesitated for a moment, and finally just nodded.


    But there were some things in his eyes that Lin Mengya couldn''t understand.


    After all, there is still some estrangement between the two father and son.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. We''re all around. I won''t go far with my wife. I''m just watching the excitement nearby."


    She still whispered and explained to master Lian.


    The latter nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying.


    "Well, go early and return early."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya retreated with Cheng Hao. As soon as she got outside, she saw Gong Wu and Lian Xing, one left and one right, guarding by Mrs. Lian''s side.


    The light outside was as bright as day. Mrs. Lian, who had already been over 40, smiled like a girl in a waiting room.


    If she hadn''t known in advance, I''m afraid she would never have thought that the woman who smiled as brightly as a girl should bear so much pain.


    Maybe people come to this world to suffer all kinds of hardships.


    Otherwise, why does everyone grow old and be wasted by years?


    "Don''t worry, we will protect you or your wife."


    Around her, Cheng Hao''s voice has the power to make her feel at ease.


    She turned her head and saw that the young man''s eyes were full of lights.


    She smiled friendly at the other party. In fact, she was still curious about Cheng Hao.


    Among the three, even the stars are flying and Gong Yu is lively. Only Cheng Hao is introverted, steady and simple.


    But from the young man, she smelled a mature and sophisticated talent of the sub army.


    It''s a strange combination. Generally, people like Cheng Hao don''t like those two frivolous guys at all.


    But how did they get together?


    "Well, i... what''s wrong with me?"


    Cheng Hao coughed falsely, and his face was a little red.


    However, because of the surrounding light, it is not very obvious.


    Lin Mengya suddenly reacted. Just now, how could she stare at others for so long?


    "Sorry, i... I just feel a little curious. You are different from my five brothers and even stars. Don''t you think they are too domineering?"


    Cheng Hao looked at the two good friends and shook his head.


    "No, because they are different, we can become friends. In fact, when I was a child, I was often bullied by others. Our family is a meritorious family, and my ancestors have made great achievements in war. That''s why my father asked our children to walk outside and be steady. I also became such a character since I was a child. But when I was young, people like me always would Being bullied, if they weren''t there, I''m afraid I would be bullied worse. So, since then, I have determined that they are my brothers, brothers for a lifetime! "


    Maybe it''s because the light softened the eyebrows and eyes, or it may be affected by the atmosphere tonight.


    Cheng Hao, who has never been good at words, has no hesitation in the face of Gong ya.


    "Then I can imagine that my fifth brother is good at everything. He just likes to make trouble. According to the time, you don''t fight with him less?"


    Cheng Hao scratched his head and nodded embarrassed.


    "I''m just tall, but I don''t have much strength. In the end, I still need Gong Yu and Lian Xing to save the field."


    Three little boys, fighting with a group of children.


    In the end, the big man was beaten down, but he hugged each other''s legs.


    Then two smaller ones rushed up to hit the man.


    Although all three were injured, they laughed happily.


    Lin Mengya could imagine such a picture, but she laughed.


    "Also, there are so many people in the world. Who can know what kind of fate they can have? They are obviously inappropriate people, but they can become sworn friends. Fate is really wonderful."


    Cheng Hao also nodded and agreed with her.


    "You seem to have a lot on your mind today?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Unexpectedly, she would be seen through by Cheng Hao.


    "I''m just worried. After all, it''s related to life and death. Who can''t take it seriously?"


    She doesn''t want to share her love troubles with each other. In fact, from the quarrel with long Tianyu to now, all her mind is the dead man.


    So that tonight, she can''t think about what''s going to happen.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll protect you. But if it''s something else... Maybe you should fight too!"


    Lin Mengya looked at Cheng Hao with a puzzled look on her side.


    Although the latter was a little shy, he looked firmly into her eyes.


    "Although it''s inappropriate to say so, we had friction before. At that time, as long as we had a quarrel or a fight. They were all brothers. The more noisy they were, the closer their feelings would be!"


    Lin Mengya stared at Cheng Hao. This guy is not only not stupid, but also smarter than her!


    Quarrel, fight?


    Yes, maybe she should have a good quarrel with long Tianyu.


    After they separated for so long, they will have a lot to say about each other.


    "You''re right. You should quarrel and fight. In this world, there are so many people who don''t eat fireworks. Everyone is mortal. If there''s anything, just quarrel."


    Narrowing her eyes, she smiled sweetly at Cheng Hao.


    "Thank you today."


    "Nothing, just, who are you going to quarrel with? Do you want our help?"


    "Well..."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and stood her chest proudly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I haven''t lost to anyone, whether it''s a quarrel or a fight!"


    Besides, I quarrel with my own man.


    If she dares to do it, she will kill Dr. Lin directly and cut off his or half life''s male style!


    Yin measured revealed a treacherous smile, but he saw a cool wind on Cheng Hao''s back.


    The sister of the palace family seems to Well, it''s a little different.


    "Hey, what are you whispering? Come here quickly!"


    Not far away, Lian Xing turned around and shouted.


    Cheng Hao immediately agreed, and Lin Mengya also strode up.


    As soon as Mrs. Lian saw her coming, she immediately drove Lian Xing away and pulled her to her side.


    "Look at you. Your cloak came here without being fastened. What if you catch a cold?"


    His mouth was angry, but even his wife was careful and proper and tied Lin Mengya''s cloak.


    The latter smiled and whispered in her ear.


    "Aunt, if you have a misunderstanding about a person, you might as well try to quarrel with him. Maybe you all really care about each other, but the other doesn''t know."

 Chapter 1232

    Mrs. Lian was stunned and looked at her in confusion.


    The latter gently pushed his wife in the direction of the greenhouse, and said softly.


    "Let''s go and see it first. You can come with Shibo later!"


    Lian Xing just wanted to stop, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    Mrs. Lian looked at her blankly and at the greenhouse behind her.


    A shy smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know..."


    "That''s also their business. It has nothing to do with you."


    Lian Xing stared at her angrily, as if she were an enemy.


    Lin Mengya sighed and whispered.


    "Whether you believe it or not, even the master doesn''t seem to be cheating on his wife. How can you be a son to ask these things? Even if you ask, how can even the master tell you the truth? In the end, your father and son lose peace, which is the most difficult thing for the wife. In this case, you might as well let the wife ask herself."


    Cheng haogang''s words made her think a lot.


    The contradiction between her and long Tianyu is actually very simple.


    She thought he was still the former Long Tianyu, but long Tianyu had completely become Murong Xi.


    I''m afraid the only thing that hasn''t changed is the entanglement between them.


    In that case, she should accept the current Murong Xi, and Murong Xi should also accept Gong ya.


    If you keep being so awkward, it will be the two of them who will eventually be hurt, won''t it?


    She remembered his last words as "long Tianyu".


    Yes, she is his memory, the love he was forced to forget.


    In that case, why doesn''t she put aside the past and love the Murong Xi in front of her?


    However, some principles cannot be compromised.


    Therefore, quarrel still needs to be quarreled. Let that guy know that he is a cat with only claws!


    Lian Xing is always a little awkward. Gong Wu is sandwiched in the middle. He is still a real sister control.


    That guy was always angry. At this time, Cheng Hao''s role appeared.


    "I''ll take Lian Xing for a walk over there. Don''t go far. We''ll come back to find you right away."


    Cheng Hao took Lian Xing away, leaving only a few people in the palace family.


    Fortunately, the snow carving lamps of those aristocratic families began to be unveiled one after another.


    White snow, combined with soft lights, the combination of fire and snow is like being in the clouds, which makes people intoxicated.


    On the street, other lights and candles are also very bright.


    Lin Mengya walked and stopped and began to appreciate this rare landscape.


    It''s just that they haven''t completely focused on it.


    Around them, information is transmitted anytime, anywhere.


    "After waiting so long, they didn''t do it. Don''t they have to drag it to the emperor and the prince?"


    Just now, Gong Wu learned another news about the enemy, but the other party just gathered hands and did not take action.


    Lin Mengya felt a little bored and complained in a low voice.


    "You don''t understand. For them, we are small shrimps. Those two people are big fish."


    Gong Wu''s ridicule without respect made Lin Mengya bend her lips.


    In fact, she also has some helplessness.


    "Also, wait a minute. There''s always a good play to see."


    Although there are many people, it''s still a little cold outside.


    She was in a hurry, so she didn''t take the small stove that Mrs. Lian gave her.


    Chen''er wanted to warm her hands, but it''s a pity that the girl''s hands are colder than hers.


    Bai Su''s hands are warm, but she has to be alert at any time and be responsible for contacting the people around her.


    Seeing her always rubbing her hands, Gong Wu was a little distressed.


    "Why don''t I get it for you?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and Gong Wu left quickly.


    At this time, she saw a small figure not far away, who was struggling to climb up a humble snow sculpture.


    She looked carefully, but found that it was a child in a small coat.


    The little guy was smart until he went around and climbed where there was no one in the back.


    But because he was so small, he climbed up a little and fell down every time.


    Fortunately, the ground is covered with snow, and it is not high. Children should not be hurt.


    But looking at such a small group of him, he climbed again and again without discouragement. Lin Mengya felt very interesting.


    Secretly, I approached chen''er and Bai Su, but I found that the small ball climbed up a little bit.


    "Where did you come from? Hurry down. You can''t crawl here!"


    Suddenly, the person in charge of the guard yelled, and the child seemed to be startled and let go.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward and happened to hold the falling child.


    "Are you all right, little friend?"


    Regardless of others, Lin Mengya immediately checked the situation of the child in her arms.


    He was wearing a simple and simple little coat and looked like the child of a servant of a large family.


    However, the child is black and yellow, and looks like a naughty little monkey.


    But his eyes are dark and have some aura.


    "Well, are you scared?"


    Looking at the child looking at her without eyes, Lin Mengya immediately put him down and touched his soft hair.


    Although the child was black and thin, his hair was particularly soft and felt very good. Lin Mengya couldn''t help rubbing it more.


    "What''s your name? Where''s your home? Have you been separated from your family?"


    The little guy looked at her with big eyes, then lowered his head and bit his finger.


    Lin Mengya saw that the little guy had frostbite on his fingers.


    "You go with me first. When your adults come to find you, you''re going back with them, okay?"


    She looked at the child and thought of her Ning''er.


    Especially after seeing the chilblain on his little hand, he was distressed.


    She held out her hand to the little guy. The little guy thought, but turned and ran away.


    "Don''t run around, it''s dangerous here!"


    When she picked up her skirt, Lin Mengya wanted to chase it.


    However, although the other party''s legs are short, there are many advantages in the crowd.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he ran without a trace.


    "Miss, stop chasing. You see, he must live near here. Otherwise, how can he be so familiar. I think he must have gone home."


    After a few steps, the three of them couldn''t find anyone.


    Chen''er could see that her young lady was very concerned about the child and began to comfort her.


    "OK, but we''d better wait here in case the child comes back."


    All who can come here tonight have got the waist token of the forbidden guard.


    The fact that the child can come shows that he must have been brought here.


    In that case, if the adults in the family can''t find it, go to the forbidden guards to find the child.


    But there are so many people, and the child is still so young, won''t there be any danger?


    Thinking so, Gong Wu''s cry came from behind.


    "Little sister, come here quickly. It''s urgent!"


    "Coming!"


    She stood on tiptoe and looked at the direction in which the child disappeared.


    Maybe the child will come back to his parents.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya hurried to Gong Wu''s side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gong Wu frowned. After looking around, he fell in her ear and said.


    "Even my aunt fainted, and even Xing didn''t know what was crazy. It must be said that even my uncle was poisoned. Now, Liansheng has been disturbed. Go and have a look."


    What''s going on?


    Several people rushed back to the greenhouse of Lianjia. Before they went in, they heard a quarrel inside.


    "It''s all you! You hurt your mother! I warn you, give me the antidote, or don''t blame me for not caring for my father and son!"


    "Lian Xing, shut up!"


    The tone of winning streak is more severe than usual.


    But Lian Xing seemed crazy, with red eyes and roaring.


    Cheng Hao is also a serious face. He quietly grabs Lian Xing and doesn''t let him have a chance to break free.


    Mrs. Lian was pale and fell into master Lian''s arms.


    It seems that the breath is very stable.


    "Lian Xing, are you crazy?"


    As soon as he entered, Gong Wu was busy holding down the roaring Lianxing.


    Lin Mengya also came to the winning streak and lowered her voice.


    "You go out first and evacuate the people around you. It''s always bad for everyone to know."


    He must have been confused about winning in a row, otherwise he wouldn''t know the truth that family ugliness can''t be publicized.


    After staring at Lianxing coldly, Liansheng walked out with big steps.


    Soon, there were no spectators outside.


    "You don''t believe me, Gong ya. You saw it too, didn''t you? To tell you the truth, did you see it too?"


    Lian Xing continued to roar. Lin Mengya picked up a cup of tea and threw it on Lian Xing''s face.


    "Calm down, Lian Xing. Can''t you see it?"


    Lian Xing was silly and looked at her.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and turned to master Lian with a cloudy face.


    "Shibo, aren''t you ready to tell the truth now? Do you want to see your son who wants to protect you so misunderstood you?"


    Even the master''s eyes were a little surprised.


    After looking at Lin Mengya, he moved to his youngest son.


    "It seems that you have forgotten everything I gave you."


    He said in a low voice, but with a very gentle hand, he put his wife on the chair.


    "I''ve taught you to be clear about priorities in any case. I ask you, what''s the most important now?"


    Lian Xing bit his lips and was a bit stubborn on his tea soaked face.


    "I don''t need you to teach me, you... You''re just a hypocrite! My mother was killed by you, and you''re the murderer!"


    "Pa", a crisp slap, printed on Lian Xing''s face.


    Even the master hated iron but not steel. He looked at Lian Xing, who was still stiff, and showed his anger.


    "If you make such a reckless noise, will your mother be well? Well, even if you give priority to filial piety, let me ask you, what you are doing now is of little benefit to your mother?"

 Chapter 1233

    A father is a father.


    Lin Mengya saw Lian Xing, even though she was unwilling, but she didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    "Miss Gong, what''s the situation in the bitch?"


    Lin Mengya has been simply diagnosed. It''s not an old disease, but some minor overpowering drugs.


    However, even everything at home has been carefully arranged and inspected by the winning streak and the master.


    Who on earth has the ability to give Mrs. Lian ecstasy?


    "The situation is not serious, but who did it? Is there someone in my heart?"


    Now the most important thing is to find out the other party''s intention.


    If they want to harm Mrs. Lian, since they have the opportunity to take overpowering drugs, how can they not have the opportunity to take other drugs?


    And isn''t it easier to lead out Mrs. Lian''s old disease?


    So she speculated that the people who took the ecstasy were another group.


    What is their purpose?


    His eyes turned to the people in the room.


    Then he locked the winning streak that had just come back from the outside.


    "Even elder brother and aunt fainted. Who did you listen to?"


    The latter was stunned by her question, and then she remembered.


    "He is my deputy, but he should also have heard the news from others. After all, at that time, we were all patrolling at the intersection of West Street, and he never left my sight."


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked at master Lian.


    The man said with a look of amazement.


    "Your mother just got sick. I only asked people to find Lian Xing, but didn''t ask anyone to call you!"


    This is, luring the tiger away from the mountain!


    "Father, Lian Xing, mother, please give it to you!"


    Lian Sheng, regardless of others, immediately took his own people and hurried back to his patrol post.


    Lin Mengya sat there, feeling uneasy.


    Now the situation is very clear. The other party poisoned Mrs. Lian in order to transfer away the winning streak.


    But winning streak should not have left his post so rashly. I''m afraid there are other things in it.


    "Lord Lian, what should we do now?"


    Among the crowd, even the master has full experience.


    So Lin Mengya handed over the decision-making power to him.


    The latter pondered for a moment and then said.


    "Even Xing and Cheng Hao know the situation in the Dragon capital, so later, you take several people to patrol around secretly. Remember, especially where the emperor and the prince are, you must check carefully, but don''t disturb others."


    "Yes."


    Cheng Hao took the order. Even though he was still unhappy, he was dragged away by Cheng Hao.


    "Gong Yu, Gong ya, I''m here. I can only ask you two."


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Wu and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Lian. I will take good care of my aunt."


    With Gong Wu''s guarantee, even the master had to settle down temporarily.


    After looking at Lian''s wife, he still took his own people out of the greenhouse.


    "Come here, untie your wife''s clothes and feed her some warm water. No one is allowed to break in without authorization."


    Fortunately, even the family knew Lin Mengya, and even the master''s orders, her orders still worked.


    Gong Wu was a little worried, but he went out for a week and returned to her only after he was sure he was all right.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just for us."


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak, but gently fed Mrs. Lian a mouthful of warm water.


    "Where do we have such great ability? Even if they want to deal with us, they don''t have to fight so much."


    Gong Wu was silent for a moment, but he clenched the long sword in his hand.


    "I will protect you anyway."


    This is his promise as a member of the palace family and as a brother.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and continued to feed the water to Mrs. Lian.


    "But sometimes, you can''t help yourself. Remember, brother five, no matter when and where, the most important thing is to keep yourself safe."


    Gong Wu''s eyes flickered with complex emotions, but for an instant, they were silent again.


    Obviously, now is not a good time to talk about such things.


    Even Madame''s affairs did not attract the attention of others because they were handled properly.


    And because even my wife is always plagued with old diseases, even if someone hears it, she is regarded as a relapse.


    The outside became lively gradually, and even they could hear it clearly.


    The climax of the winter solstice Snow Sculpture Festival has arrived. The emperor and his Royal Highness the prince have arrived.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu also walked out of the greenhouse and looked at the long street.


    The crowd was crowded on both sides of the road, and the forbidden guards kept a close watch on the crowd with weapons.


    In the middle of the street, there is a line winding in the distance.


    The Royal Patrol has an extraordinary momentum, which no one can match.


    The numerous palace lanterns alone make the whole long street not much worse than the day.


    Faintly, a faint fragrance came through.


    After sniffing carefully, Lin Mengya recognized that the palace lantern was mixed with good spices.


    Along the way, the ladies in charge of carrying lanterns were graceful, and the palace clothes they wore were solemn and would not look bloated.


    Around the maid, the pro guards in silver armor are also dignified. They are all the masters behind the defender.


    Finally, in the middle of the team, there are two cars in front of and behind.


    The front was a little bigger. Although it was far away, the bell hanging on the four corners of the carriage sounded in the wind and made a very clear sound.


    Lin Mengya has never seen such a luxurious and magnificent car. Although it may not be as exquisite as the one of the Gong family, it is also superb.


    The one in the back is a little smaller, but the shape is the same.


    You don''t have to think about it. It belongs to the emperor and the crown prince.


    Along the way, all the family members saluted each other.


    The people, on their knees.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu are the same, bowing their heads in front of their own door.


    After waiting for the car to drive past, I looked up.


    But she accidentally bumped into a pair of eyes.


    Long Tianyu rode on his horse and followed the prince''s car.


    It represents supreme glory for the children of the aristocratic family.


    Among these people, he was the first.


    She looked at the man wearing snow-white armor and riding the white horse of Shenjun. For a time, her heart was sour.


    The man also looked at each other from a distance. The two people just looked at each other briefly and separated without trace.


    Gong Wu didn''t notice this brief abnormality, but after the team passed, he pulled Lin Mengya back to the greenhouse.


    "Xiaoya, are you uncomfortable? But it was frozen just now?"


    Gong Wu stretched out and wanted to touch Lin Mengya''s forehead.


    But the latter dodged her hand and shook his head.


    "I''m fine. I just think emperor Zun is really emperor Zun. Naturally, he is different from others. It''s just... There''s something wrong with him making such a big noise."


    Is something wrong? Gong Wu doesn''t think so.


    "Emperor Zun is the most noble person in the state of Wei. That''s not too much. Besides, if you don''t show it tonight, you won''t have this chance on weekdays?"


    Lin Mengya sighed at the speech.


    She found that her silly brother was always smart when he shouldn''t be smart and stupid when he should be smart.


    "Don''t you think about it? Why did the emperor propose to have fun with everyone? If it was just to play tricks, he would be too superficial. In my opinion, it was like a demonstration. Or, he wanted to annoy someone."


    In previous dynasties, there were few people who deliberately displayed themselves unless they were confused monarchs who only wanted to have fun.


    According to the previous meaning of winning streak, Emperor Zun obviously wants to enjoy with the people, not to show off his wealth.


    In this way, the emperor should at least be simple, so that the pressure of the people will be less.


    But now it seems that this is obviously not the case.


    Based on her understanding of the emperor, this emperor did not like luxury, so she felt strange.


    "Who does the emperor want to demonstrate with? I''m afraid you don''t think too much. Anyway, we have to guard here and let you and Mrs. Lian be safe. The rest has nothing to do with us."


    This is true. In a chaotic situation, the most important person who can protect himself is the first.


    But she didn''t expect that she thought well and wanted to avoid the incident. Unfortunately, someone wouldn''t let her do it easily.


    "Miss Gong, the people around the emperor are coming."


    Lin Mengya had just checked Mrs. Lian. When she was sitting in a chair to rest, she heard the servants of Lian''s family come back.


    "What? Please come in."


    She subconsciously felt that something was wrong. According to Huang Zun, she was just a small fish and shrimp. Why did Huang Zun send someone in person now?


    People were invited in. She and Gong Wu immediately greeted them with a smile.


    The other party is a middle-aged man of about 50 years old. Although he has a white face, he doesn''t have the feminine spirit of an ordinary waiter.


    Just a jujube dress, pointing out his identity.


    However, Lin Mengya felt that the man was sitting with a bit of integrity.


    I couldn''t help admiring him first. With his attitude, he became different from the internal waiter he had always been in contact with.


    "I''ve seen this adult. I don''t know what to call him?"


    The man looked at her carefully and said with a smile.


    "We are just people walking around your majesty. Miss can call me Qin Shuang."


    It seems that this man is the confidant around the emperor.


    Then he saluted again and said with a smile.


    "Gong Ya has seen Lord Qin. It''s really hard for you to come here on such a cold day. Why don''t you come in and have a cup of hot tea."


    Qin Shuang reached out and declined her kindness.


    "Our family is also ordered by the emperor. Please bother Miss Gong and go with us. Please come immediately so that your majesty won''t have to wait."


    It was the emperor who wanted to summon her. Lin Mengya murmured in her heart, but she knew that she could not refuse it.


    "Yes, Gong Ya obeys."


    After looking back at the anxious Gong Wu, he made a simple arrangement. Wearing a fur cloak, he went out with Qin Shuang.

 Chapter 1234

    Gong Wu wanted to follow, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    Emperor Zun''s order is not for fun. Once he really annoys emperor Zun, I''m afraid the palace family will become the target of public criticism in an instant.


    And they lost the last barrier.


    Everyone wants to give a fatal blow before the palace family slows down, so the prince can offend, but the emperor must not.


    Wearing a cloak, as soon as Lin Mengya came out, she found several bodyguards wearing silver white armor nearby.


    "Don''t worry, miss. There are many people here. I''m afraid someone will bump into you."


    Qin Shuang also explained that Lin Mengya was more worried.


    It seems that your majesty knows a lot.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought so many people to pick her up after sending my confidant.


    In this way, it''s like escorting her.


    "Thank you, Lord Qin, for bothering you."


    Her attitude was still modest and polite, and she wouldn''t show a penny even if she was upset.


    Along the way, Qin Shuang seemed to observe the woman behind him.


    Although Lin Mengya felt it, she remained silent.


    No deliberate performance, no more words, no flattery.


    Everything was normal, but it made her heart jump wildly and settle down a lot.


    "Miss Gong, have you ever been married?"


    Her eyebrows beat and her heart knew that it was not a simple problem.


    Before she could think more, she just shook her head gently.


    Qin Shuang immediately smiled and said softly.


    "Miss, don''t be so nervous. Speaking of it, our family is an old man of your palace family."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know this.


    Just then, a burst of cheers came from outside.


    Completely covered up their conversation.


    She heard the man and whispered in her ear.


    "Be careful. Someone is going to frame you."


    Although she was surprised, her face remained as usual.


    Even the slightest flaw didn''t show up, and Qin Shuang was also very indifferent, like the sentence just now, which he didn''t say.


    Finally, he passed through the crowd and reached the door of the greenhouse where his Royal Highness the crown prince was located.


    "Miss Gong, I''ll go and inform you later."


    "Yes, please, my Lord."


    She waited outside the door with a low eyebrow, trying to make her sense of existence a little weak.


    Qin Shuang looked at her and went into the greenhouse.


    Except for her, there are only those Pro guards left here.


    The maid kept going in and out, holding all kinds of things in her hands. She was the only one, as if she had been forgotten.


    But since Lin Mengya got Qin Shuang''s hint just now, she knows that someone wants to make a fool of herself.


    Therefore, she did not look around, and her face did not look impatient.


    Just looked respectfully standing at the door, like a stake.


    Besides, it''s a nice wooden pile.


    Those who thought she would suffer from the cold were wrong.


    She wore the best looking fur cloak, and her close fitting little coat was also brand-new cotton.


    Don''t say it''s frozen here, even overnight is no problem.


    Those people are more tender than her patience.


    After she stood in the snow for half an hour, Qin Shuang finally appeared in front of her again.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Gong. There''s something delayed inside. Please come inside."


    Lin Mengya saw a flash of anger in his eyes.


    It seems that the person who embarrassed her is not the emperor''s person.


    Interesting. Who dares to gossip in front of the emperor?


    It seems that her next level is not easy.


    Huang Zun''s greenhouse is naturally the largest, and in fact, all four sides are sealed, which is about the same temperature as the room.


    When Lin Mengya walked in, she was shocked.


    I didn''t feel cold just now, but the hot air in it blew. She hit a clever one.


    My nose is itchy and I want to sneeze.


    But she held back. After all, this is a royal place.


    Following Qin Shuang, Lin Mengya went to the innermost position of the greenhouse.


    She kept her head down, but she still felt a little depressed.


    After all, it''s emperor Zun. You can''t joke easily.


    "Your Majesty, Gong ya, bring it."


    "Yes."


    The majestic voice made Lin Mengya feel a little angry.


    Although she has seen many emperors, she always lacks something compared with the one in front of her.


    How to say, compared with his majesty, the former Emperor is more like a local overlord.


    Without such a lost royal majesty, it has nothing to do with the territory, mainly depends on the momentum.


    "I''ve seen your majesty, your majesty."


    She saluted according to the rules and moved beautifully.


    Even the great grandmothers who came to teach her etiquette said that she learned the rules very well.


    But in fact, Lin Mengya just remembers it clearly, and practices every day, trying to make up for her weakness with diligence.


    "Is this the lady of the palace family? Well, it''s good."


    The speaker is a woman with the same dignity but without losing her tenderness.


    Lin Mengya just remembered that Hou Zun also followed.


    "Thank you, empress."


    Her voice was steady without any ups and downs.


    There is no ordinary people''s pride after praise.


    Generally speaking, the route she wants to take today is a calm and atmospheric family lady.


    This is also quite in line with the identity of her heir to the palace family. It is too tough or too weak to inherit the palace family.


    Who knows what the emperor''s plan is, she still has to deal with it carefully.


    "Get up and sit down."


    Empress Zun seemed to be very satisfied with her and offered to sit down in person.


    Soon, someone put her on the table and set her aside.


    Lin Mengya was relieved, but her eyes didn''t dare to aim at it.


    But the one sitting next to her should also be a young lady of an aristocratic family.


    It seems that they are all from an aristocratic family called by the emperor.


    This is also reasonable, but she was directly targeted just now. Then, who is behind the scenes?


    "I invite you to come here to judge the snow sculpture. Your majesty thinks that your young high beam is good and you can pick it accurately. All the pictures of the snow sculpture lamp are here. You can check them freely. If you think they are good, draw them with a pen. If you think they are bad, just skip them directly."


    Hou Zun continued, and everyone whispered yes.


    Originally, it was to score the snow sculpture.


    She looked around quietly and found that many people came today.


    There are women guests on one side and men guests on the other.


    Such arrangement is reasonable, but she keenly feels that several eyes fall on herself.


    The pressure is still very high.


    As soon as Hou Zun''s voice fell, there were internal attendants and palace maids who put on several airs.


    The shelf was placed in a square shape, and a table was placed in the middle.


    There are some pens on it, along with one side of the polished inkstone.


    Then, one after another, palace people hung up the drawings.


    After hanging on all sides, the empress continued.


    "Everything else is OK except that the family can''t draw. Prince, why don''t you start first."


    "Yes."


    Under the empress, the crown prince is naturally the first.


    Lin Mengya was far away. She only saw today''s Prince dressed up ceremoniously.


    The dark purple clothes made him more and more tall and straight, and his body was much better than when he saw it before.


    It seems that the condition of the prince, who has always been ill, has greatly improved.


    This is good news for the royal family of the Wei kingdom.


    But for some people, this is not the case.


    Lin Mengya did not dare to look around at will, nor did she dare to look at the emperor and the empress.


    Just after a quick glance, I put my eyes on my table.


    Opposite, only two people are the most eye-catching.


    One is the prince Jean, who is very noble, and the other is the dead man in her family.


    I have to say, he is so handsome today that she is dazzled.


    Once upon a time, the one in her family didn''t like to wear light colored clothes. It was dark every day.


    Unexpectedly, now he looks so good in white.


    I really don''t blame Lin Mengya for being a flower maniac, but the men in her family are too excellent.


    Lin Mengya is not bad enough. Since her appearance, someone looked at her as if she had nothing.


    However, due to their reserve, everyone just looked at it and turned away quickly.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. Instead of looking at the others, she put her eyes on the prince.


    When the lights in the greenhouse shook, she saw the figure of the prince and cast a dark shadow on the drawing paper.


    I can''t help feeling strange. Wouldn''t it be better to unfold the drawing paper if it was judged?


    Why should people go inside like this?


    It''s not shameful, and if the shelf falls down, the people inside will suffer?


    But her idea didn''t last long and disappeared.


    She saw the prince drawing inside, but she didn''t know the result.


    It suddenly dawned on me that what I dare to play is confidentiality.


    She couldn''t help but settle down, looked at the man''s side and went in to vote in turn.


    Next, it was not long Tianyu, but a man in lavender.


    The man looks like a weak crown year. His face is incomparably beautiful, but it''s a pity that he''s not big enough.


    Even so, after the young man got up, whether saluting or other every move, he was very steady, without any impatience that a young master of his age should have.


    Lin Mengya looked at his clothes and knew that this man must be the son of the three kings.


    The state of Wei respects purple. The dress of the crown prince and his majesty should be the most formal dark purple, but it is the honor of the three kings to wear light purple on such formal occasions.


    But long Tianyu was white and looked very abrupt in the crowd.


    This reminded her that in the past, the service colors of the state of Jin were biased towards bright colors and men of her family. The black was always the most conspicuous in the crowd.

 Chapter 1235

    The memories of the past made her smile.


    Although it is fleeting, it still falls into the eyes of those who have a heart.


    Murong Xi sat in his seat. No one dared to talk to him easily. Anyway, he didn''t bother to talk to these people.


    But his sight was involuntarily falling somewhere.


    The previous unhappiness always stuck in his throat.


    Obviously, he made the most correct choice, but why did he always feel that he had done something wrong?


    Therefore, there was still some charming atmosphere, which was smashed in an instant.


    He has been depressed since he returned from the palace.


    Who knows, today is still inevitable to meet again.


    He controlled himself not to let her look in the direction.


    At least for now, I can''t lose.


    He was so stuffy in the dark, and the nearby comments fell into his ears.


    "So this is the lady of the palace family. Tut, it''s not much."


    Yes, it''s not very good.


    He is careful, uncertain and unreasonable.


    He should be in harmony in his heart, but the light of his eyes passed the speaker carelessly.


    Hum, it seems that this one is not as good as her. She overestimates herself.


    "No matter who you are, you should know that she is the future owner of the palace family. If you marry her, you will get the whole palace family. Why are you not moved?"


    "Yes, of course. I''ve heard that the Gong family was once rich and invincible. Now don''t look like this. It''s said that the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Moreover, I heard that Gong Ya was found from the trial place. She has a bit of spring / love in her eyes and eyebrows. I once heard that the female slaves brought back from the trial place are hot and attractive. Maybe the miss of the Gong family has also learned half the moves, the boudoir Isn''t it... "


    That voice took a bit of annoying obscenity, and heard Murong Xi''s fire burning from his heart for a while.


    But he was used to being calm and didn''t attack immediately.


    I just drank a glass of water and wine, but I was acutely aware that Youdao''s eyes were secretly sweeping away from myself.


    His nerves tightened at once, and suddenly he remembered something.


    In the greenhouse, the seats are carefully arranged.


    The people sitting around him can be regarded as the leaders of the state of Wei.


    Such words and deeds seem too vulgar.


    After thinking about it, his eyes looked at the two men calmly.


    Even if they put on a playboy look, their eyes and behavior are not obscene.


    The only appearance of debauchery also seems to be pretended.


    He suddenly remembered what Gong Ya had said to him. In fact, there were some hidden dangers between them.


    Now it seems that someone is deliberately testing him.


    Who would this person be?


    Murong Xi''s heart was already a little unhappy.


    He can''t stand being manipulated by others.


    This man must pay a price.


    Lin Mengya on this side doesn''t know what happened to long Tianyu. After returning to her senses, the boy in purple has finished sketching.


    The next person is long Tianyu, but Lin Mengya deliberately avoided his eyes.


    They haven''t settled yet, and they haven''t said what they should.


    And since she came here, there was a bit of targeting at her everywhere.


    Now, she''d better be careful.


    Except for the three of them, the others are not so particular.


    They were all in groups of four. They went inside to vote, but there was no whispering.


    Although there is no music of silk and bamboo, the lively sound outside has become the best background music here.


    Everyone talked in a low voice. Even the emperor and the empress said something in a low voice from time to time.


    The atmosphere inside suddenly became a lot easier.


    Soon, the male guests were judged. Now it''s the female guests'' turn.


    Originally, Lin Mengya thought that Princess Chonghua would be the first to get up, but unexpectedly, the girl who stood up was a girl in a peach pink dress.


    Lin Mengya also habitually took a look, but in a flash, she gently turned away her sight.


    What''s going on? Why is it her?


    The glass in Lin Mengya''s hand was a little unstable, but she calmed her mind a little and adjusted it immediately.


    She doesn''t know how many people stare at her. Now she should have forgotten the past.


    Even so, she should not recognize that person.


    Fortunately, around her sat a girl who looked very lively.


    She had sharp ears and heard the girl say to the people next to her.


    "That''s King Xiao''s direct daughter. She just came back a while ago and said she has been raising in her grandfather''s house. It''s just that her majesty has personally sealed her youth. It''s unusual."


    Princess Fanghua?


    No wonder she was so different. She turned out to be from the family of King Xiao in the state of Qi.


    But She is clearly in Dajin, how can she appear here?


    Lin Mengya is puzzled. Now, in addition to long Tianyu, there is another person who makes her feel very curious.


    The judgment went on quickly, and when she arrived, she happened to be left alone.


    I don''t know if those people were intentional. In short, since she got up, Lin Mengya felt that everyone''s eyes were focused on herself.


    He got up, saluted, and walked to the easel in the middle.


    As soon as she entered, she keenly perceived that there were some differences.


    With these drawings, Mou Guang finally locked on the inkstone.


    Even though the ink covered up the smell of that thing, it could not hide it from her.


    Who on earth did these tricks to deal with her?


    But a lot of people came in just now. Everyone has the opportunity to do things.


    She thought about it, but instead of writing, she took a picture off the shelf.


    People were surprised. They didn''t know what medicine she sold in the gourd.


    "Your Majesty, I feel that this drawing of our Palace should not be hung here."


    Yes, she took the drawings belonging to the palace family.


    In fact, there are many traces sketched on this drawing, which is also very promising to win.


    So she took it down on her own initiative, but some people didn''t understand it.


    "Bold, what do you mean? Are you fooling your majesty?"


    Sitting under Princess Fanghua is her old enemy, Princess Chonghua.


    It is said that she is favored by the emperor and the empress. Sometimes she is more beautiful than the princess.


    Now it seems that it is true.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t look at her, but opened her mouth faintly.


    "Please forgive Gong Ya''s rudeness. Everyone is a snow sculpture, but the palace family is different. Therefore, if you hang this drawing, it will be unfair to you. It doesn''t belong to the same category. How can you confuse it. However, it was gong Ya''s negligence and forgot to explain it to his majesty. Please forgive me, your majesty."


    Her attitude is neither humble nor arrogant, and the drawings in her hand are rolled up just right.


    But all the people present held their breath.


    Because they heard something else from Gong Ya''s words.


    There was no response from the emperor and the empress. She was allowed to stand there. Then, the people heard the emperor''s dignified voice.


    "Gong Ya has a point. Qin Shuang, go and punish the person who arranged the seat."


    "Yes."


    Then they understood that she was using things to describe people.


    She is indeed the eldest lady of the palace family, but she is the next owner of the palace family.


    According to the rules, the position is higher than the princess.


    But now she is placed at the bottom.


    She didn''t make trouble before, but she respected the emperor and the empress.


    But now speaking out is also an affirmation of their palace family identity.


    At this moment, Emperor Zun and empress Zun will never deliberately embarrass the palace family.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    She saluted gracefully, and then sat down calmly in the seat relocated by Qin Shuang.


    I know some people must be itching with hate, but she doesn''t care at all.


    If they have the ability, they can get a housekeeper to be a housekeeper, too?


    After this, I''m afraid no one here dared to underestimate her.


    This is the case on such occasions. If she is too weak, she will only be excluded and bullied.


    Although Princess Chonghua is above her status, this honor is also a limitation.


    It''s not as good as the master of the palace family who can bring people greater benefits. Seeing her change her seat, Chonghua''s face hasn''t been very good-looking.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and gave her a provocative smile.


    Who would do such a thing except the woman with no brain?


    "Miss Gong..."


    Nearby, a familiar voice came.


    Lin Mengya deliberately pretended to be a little surprised and looked at the princess Fanghua.


    I saw the woman habitually gently twitch her nose, with a few dry smiles on her beautiful face.


    But I still saw the repressed joy on Princess Fanghua''s face.


    "The princess is polite."


    "Don''t you remember me?"


    The woman blinked her big watery eyes and looked at her sadly.


    Lin Mengya knew that the girl would be sad, but she shook her head.


    "I''ve never seen the princess before. What can I do for you?"


    The latter immediately wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you know me? It''s obvious that we are..."


    "Princess."


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth and interrupted the woman.


    "I wonder what the princess thinks of these snow carving drawings?"


    Princess Fanghua held back her loss and said reluctantly.


    "It''s really novel, and I''ve never seen it before. I''ve come this time with the blessing of the emperor and the empress."


    Their conversation was not loud, but people around them could still hear it.


    Lin Mengya saw the maid beside Fanghua and kept her head down. She didn''t see her serving Princess Fanghua for dinner.


    It seems that this guy has a monitor with him.


    So he stopped talking to her, looked away and let the people next to him pour tea and wine for himself, like two strangers.


    Before long, Emperor Zun and empress Zun got up in person.


    "Now that everyone has seen it, the final evaluation will be handed over to your majesty."

 Chapter 1236

    When she was close, Lin Mengya could see clearly the back of the emperor and the empress.


    Both men and women are tall, but they are more dignified than ordinary men and women.


    There are some things that you can''t learn by drawing a tiger from a cat.


    It is the edification of the superior and the appendage of status and power.


    Lin Mengya sat there silently, but she felt something wrong in her heart.


    The things in the inkstone should not be prepared for her, right?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya''s eyes inadvertently looked at his Highness the prince.


    It seems that the prince hasn''t taken out his hand since he went back.


    Although his face was calm, Lin Mengya could still see that the prince seemed a little uncomfortable, and even his face changed.


    No, it shouldn''t be true!


    At this time, Emperor Zun, accompanied by Hou Zun, had walked inside.


    Lin Mengya smelled the air, and the strange smell became much stronger.


    She suddenly remembered that it was volatile. The longer it was put, the stronger the taste would be.


    Moreover, the painting shelf is surrounded by four sides, and the concentration inside must be higher than that outside.


    Her eyebrows jumped fiercely, and then she heard a low cry from Hou Zun.


    "Your majesty!"


    Before he could react, Qin Shuang immediately ran over.


    Huang Zun was immediately helped out. She saw that Huang Zun''s face turned red and collapsed in Hou Zun''s arms.


    "Come on, hurry up, doctor Xuan!"


    There was no panic in houzun''s tone, but Lin Mengya still heard the urgency of the matter.


    The prince also immediately ran over, and Lin Mengya saw that the prince''s hand was red and swollen.


    Sure enough, the emperor and the prince are allergic to the things in there!


    And now, the emperor''s condition is obviously not very good. The reason why he was held back and turned red is that his respiratory tract was blocked.


    But she can''t go now. She thinks about it. Just in time, the casual imperial doctor has hurried over.


    The imperial doctor must pass in front of her. Lin Mengya pretended to be flustered, leaned out half and broke the wine pot on the table.


    With a crash, the debris splashed, but more of it was the amber wine industry inside.


    A small piece of the clothes of the imperial doctor was soaked. Lin Mengya glanced at it and said immediately.


    "Sorry, doctor, I didn''t mean to."


    However, the imperial doctor could not care for her. He waved his hand and walked to the emperor''s majesty.


    Lin Mengya was always worried, but fortunately, before long, the situation there was a little better.


    She secretly breathed out and sat in her chair.


    And the powder in her sleeve was completely put away by her.


    This powder can relieve allergic symptoms. In addition, she was soaked in the medicine and brought to the emperor by the imperial doctor''s skirt.


    Although it has no effect at first, the powder will volatilize with the increase of temperature.


    However, seeing that others are anxious, she is not too calm.


    Fortunately, the broken pot of wine helped her a lot.


    Soon, the emperor''s side was stable.


    Hou Zun was very angry and lost his temper on the spot.


    "Qin Shuang, how do you do things? Don''t you know what your majesty can''t touch on weekdays?"


    Qin Shuang immediately knelt down to the ground. At this time, Lin Mengya took advantage of the chaos and looked at Hou Zun.


    Her face is five points like the crown prince.


    The figure is a little slim, but it doesn''t make people feel dry.


    The skin is very white and the face has a mature charm.


    A dark purple dress set off her dignity.


    From the disposal just now, the position of the empress is extremely important. It seems that everything about the emperor is taken care of by the empress in person.


    No wonder that heavy China can have such a great influence. It is awesome to support the enemy.


    "Yes, the old slave will check it immediately!"


    Qin Shuang was also frightened. Only a few of them knew these secrets.


    Your majesty and your highness can''t touch any medicine at ordinary times. Even if they smell that smell, they will get sick immediately.


    There was nothing in the palace. He also deliberately checked it himself here. There was no problem.


    Now, how can


    But Hou Zun didn''t make things big at this time.


    After seeing that the situation of emperor Zun and the prince was stable, the color of wind and thunder on Hou Zun''s face eased slightly.


    "Your Majesty was too drunk just now, which worried you."


    It''s obvious that this is also a master who can convert his emotions in such a short time.


    "I don''t know. How is your majesty?"


    It was the boy in purple who spoke. Lin Mengya seemed worried when she saw him. She didn''t look like cheating.


    Hou Zun smiled and said softly.


    "It''s no big deal. Your majesty is happy today and only drank a few more cups. Well, the winner of the first round has been selected by your Majesty in our palace. For the second round, it depends on the kind."


    "Yes."


    Since Hou Zun said nothing, no one dared to say or ask more.


    Soon, someone arranged for them to leave and go outside to see the snow sculptures of each family.


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya inadvertently looked back, but found that Chonghua''s face was full of fear, and her eyes to her majesty and empress were also full of suspicion.


    In my heart, I have a little doubt.


    But she followed the others and walked outside the greenhouse.


    As soon as he went out, he was caught by Bai Su''s son.


    "Miss, you have come out."


    It''s freezing. I don''t know how long these two silly girls have been waiting for themselves.


    Lin Mengya smiled and took them to Lian''s house.


    "How''s the situation, madam? What happened just now?"


    There are many people around. Few people will notice the three of them. Lin Mengya whispered.


    "Everything is as usual, madam also woke up. We didn''t dare to say anything at your command. Now, madam only knows that you have been called away and is very worried."


    Bai Su has always done things safely, and Lin Mengya has nothing to worry about.


    The three wanted to return to Lin''s greenhouse as soon as possible, but the crowd was really crowded. Despite the maintenance of the forbidden guards, there was no order.


    Lin Mengya was caught up by the people behind her after such a delay.


    "Miss Gong, please stay!"


    The voice was a little breathless. Lin Mengya secretly pinched Bai Su''s hand. The latter didn''t understand at first. She didn''t know what she meant until she saw the person who came after her.


    So he kept his consistent cold face without any superfluous expression.


    "Princess Fanghua, what can I do for you?"


    The princess Fanghua, with her maid, managed to squeeze through the crowd and came to her side.


    "Lin... No, Miss Gong, I have something important to talk about with you. Is it convenient for you now?"


    Listening to the title she was about to blurt out, Lin Mengya muttered in her heart.


    But it seems a little bad to refuse Princess Fanghua now.


    She looked around and nodded gently.


    Then he took his own people and brought Princess Fanghua back to the warm shed of Lian''s house.


    "Princess, what can you say now?"


    There were not many people around here, but Fanghua still pulled her to a deserted corner and ordered herself and her maid not to move forward.


    She tilted her head and looked at the princess Fanghua.


    The latter anxiously pointed to his face and said.


    "Sister-in-law, I''m Gu pan, Pan''er. Do you remember me?"


    Gu pan, no, it should be called Princess Fanghua now.


    Her eyes were a little anxious, obviously hoping that she could remember.


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned. Finally, she decided to pretend to be stupid.


    "Princess, I''m afraid you recognize the wrong person? I haven''t married and don''t know you."


    Gu pan was obviously worried and stamped his feet.


    "Why don''t you know me? We''re still spending the new year together, and you helped me cure long QingHan? Why don''t you and your third brother know me?"


    Lin Mengya saw that her eyes were full of sadness.


    She knows it''s hard to be forgotten, but now is really not the best time to know each other.


    "Princess, I think you really recognize the wrong person. There are so many similarities among people in the world. I am also lucky to be similar to your sister-in-law. But as far as I know, the princess should not have a brother?"


    Gu pan choked suddenly, as if he remembered something. His big eyes were full of regret.


    "I appreciate the princess very much and hope that one day, we can make close friends. I have something else to do. I''ll take a step first."


    Lin Mengya smiled friendly at Gu pan. I have to say that the appearance of Gu pan today made her mind a little confused.


    There are some things she has to reconsider.


    I just don''t know what the appearance of looking forward to represents.


    Seeing off Gu pan and returning to Lian''s warm shed, Lin Mengya immediately went to check Mrs. Lian''s condition.


    Seeing that she was awake, but she was still a little spiritless, Lin Mengya finally put down her heart.


    "You all go down first. I have something to tell Gong ya."


    All the maidens around withdrew. Lin Mengya immediately sat next to Mrs. Lian and gave her a pulse.


    "Madam, just drink more hot water. It''s no big deal. You should relax and don''t think about it."


    Lin Mengya knows what Mrs. Lian is worried about, but this time, it''s really not the so-called old disease.


    It''s just that even madam is hard to get rid of her heart disease.


    "My body is getting worse and worse. Ya''er, tell me the truth, how long can I live?"


    Mrs. Lian''s face was a little haggard. Lin Mengya felt strange. Mrs. Lian didn''t have such a pessimistic attitude in the past.


    Now, what''s the matter?


    "Don''t think so, madam. Your old disease is not as serious as you think. Besides, don''t you still have me? Even if you don''t believe in the quack next to you, you have to believe me. Isn''t it? I''m waiting to cure you and let you reward me a large sum of money!"

 Chapter 1237

    But even his wife was not much relieved, but a bitter smile on her face.


    "I... actually I know."


    Mrs. Lian glanced at her with sour eyes.


    "I know. The reason why I am ill is that I have become a burden to their father and son, and I... Covet things that don''t belong to me. If it weren''t for me, he would be happier."


    Lin Mengya stared at Mrs. Lian, who gently shook her head.


    "Ya''er, I beg you. Don''t tell them about it, will you?"


    Even his wife begged her so much. Besides, Lin Mengya felt that now was not the best time.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ve never heard of it."


    "Thank you."


    At this time, the outside was already lively, and Gong Wu also took people into the greenhouse.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Lin Mengya stood up, covered Mrs. Lian''s tearful eyes and gave her a time to tidy up her emotions.


    "Emperor Zun and empress Zun went to watch on the high platform. I think something will happen."


    Gong Wu lowered his voice and looked dignified on his face.


    She knew that Huang Zun''s allergic symptoms had been relieved a lot, but at this time, shouldn''t he have a rest in the greenhouse?


    Why did you come out in such a hurry?


    "Are there many more people around us?"


    Even the warm shed of the family is not far from the royal family. In order to let the emperor and the empress enjoy the snow sculpture well, the officials in charge of this matter built a high platform on the street.


    As long as you stand there, you can have a panoramic view of everything.


    The high platform is also very close to here. Although there are guards outside, too many people have come today.


    Everyone wants to block the style of emperor and empress in this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    People are converging in this direction. In terms of security, this is not a good phenomenon.


    "Act according to the plan we discussed before. If something happens later, our people are afraid that they can''t stop the crowd. Take your wife and your son first and wait for me in a safe place."


    "What about you?"


    Gong Wu looked at his sister anxiously. He knew better than anyone that there were many people who wanted to be disadvantageous to Gong ya.


    "I''m afraid I can''t hide now. I looked bright at the banquet just now. Moreover, someone wants me to disappear now so that I can deduct the crime from me. No matter what it is for, in short, I can''t go now."


    I''m afraid not many people know about his Majesty''s allergic symptoms. Most people will think he is a sudden old disease.


    I''m afraid only a few people know what allergens are.


    And just now, she saw Chonghua''s look.


    I''m afraid I have something to do with Princess Chonghua.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, Chonghua is like a hungry wolf, always staring at himself.


    If she disappears at this time, it is difficult to protect the woman and will not maliciously push the crime to herself.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya settled everything in her family and took Bai Su out of the greenhouse.


    Outside, the crowd surged.


    In addition to a narrow road in the middle, which was maintained by the forbidden guards, many people rushed to the busiest direction on both sides of the road.


    "Master, the man just now looks like the seven princes and concubines of that year."


    Strictly speaking, Bai Su is not very familiar with looking forward.


    But since long Tianyu went to lieyun with her, he once gave each of them a picture of Gu pan.


    I hope I can find my hope, but who can think that they are reunited in Weiguo.


    And looking forward to her identity really surprised her.


    Gu pan has changed a lot from the beginning, but her attitude towards her is almost the same as that at the beginning.


    However, Lin Mengya did not dare to recognize each other easily.


    If Gu pan is also the man''s temptation, if she is fooled, it won''t do any good to Gu pan.


    "Well, she just looks around and can''t be wrong. But remember, you and I don''t know her."


    Bai Su nodded and said something. She didn''t have to ask clearly, just follow orders.


    "Miss Gong, this way, please."


    After seeing them, the person in charge of maintaining them in the guard immediately greeted them.


    Lin Mengya nodded, followed the man and stepped on the path in the middle.


    Only then did she see clearly, but almost all aristocratic families with warm sheds around here will have one or two forbidden guards to guide them.


    Soon she saw the high platform.


    The high platform is actually half higher than the surrounding houses.


    Emperor Zun, empress Zun and his Royal Highness the prince have already sat on the high platform, and they are not so lucky.


    She saw several waiters and distributed something to them.


    When she came to her side, Lin Mengya found that these were small copper balls.


    "My Lord, what is this thing for?"


    The waiter must have explained more, so he became familiar with the road.


    "Your Majesty said that he would like you to test the snow sculpture for me later. If you value it, put a copper ball in front of you. Finally, the copper ball with the most sketched before will become the winner."


    "Thank you."


    The waiter continued to distribute it. Lin Mengya weighed the weight of the copper ball in her hand, but she thought about it for a while and found a good snow sculpture to throw out.


    She was really not used to this lively scene, but her sight accidentally collided with a person.


    Long Tianyu stood not far away, facing her from the crowd.


    Thousands of words seem to be in sight.


    There are so many people around, but no one can insert them.


    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    Bai Su tugged at her sleeve, because the others had already listened to the Chamberlain to prepare.


    Only her master seemed to be settled.


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    At a glance, Lin Mengya''s heart settled inexplicably.


    He''s right here. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    But before he could take a few more steps, his arm was hooked by his hand, and then he was pulled into the alley.


    "Keep quiet!"


    Just trying to struggle, she heard the familiar voice.


    Turning around, it was really the dead man of long Tianyu.


    "It''s a mess tonight. Don''t run around."


    His eyes, alert to look around, but his arms, but trapped her in his arms.


    "I have nothing, but you. How can you dress like others in war?"


    He was not wearing casual clothes, but soft armor.


    Logically speaking, he is not a military general and should not be dressed like this.


    But unexpectedly, long Tianyu bowed his head, fell in her ear and said.


    "Someone is going to assassinate tonight. After a while, the crowd is chaotic. Don''t run here. Don''t even go to your home. Just find a safe place to hide. Don''t come out until dawn."


    He whispered orders, and before Lin Mengya could react, the man disappeared into the darkness.


    "Master! Are you okay? Has anyone hurt you?"


    At this time, Bai Su came back in time.


    In fact, this position is not difficult to find, but there are many people around. Bai Su can''t get through it for a while.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, indicating that she was safe.


    No wonder the emperor and the empress appeared in front of everyone even if they were unwell.


    It seems that they do not hesitate to take personal risks to lure out those who try to attack them secretly.


    I can''t help feeling a little worried. It''s a blessing in disguise and a curse in disguise.


    But her plans with emperor Zun met and went together.


    I just don''t know if their plan can work.


    "Come on, let''s go and see the situation first."


    In fact, she and Gong Wu had guessed before.


    After all, Emperor Zun and empress Zun have reason to disagree with the holding of snow sculpture lamps.


    But unexpectedly, they not only agreed, but also participated in it in person.


    In itself, there is a big problem.


    Now it seems that these two have really paid off.


    In the face of this situation, she and Gong Wu also had a lot of countermeasures, but only for the situation that someone started on her.


    But now it''s different. Someone wants to fight Huang Zun and Hou Zun. She looks like long Tianyu. It''s obvious that if she goes to work hard with others.


    In this way, the situation will obviously spread more than before.


    She was full of anxiety. Looking at what he had said to herself before, it was obvious that the other party also wanted to attack Lian''s family.


    So, will Liansheng and master Lian know about it?


    I''m afraid I don''t know.


    In this case, how can she protect herself and her family?


    "The people in front of me get out of the way. Don''t you see that my lady is coming?"


    Behind her, a soft drink was given to her, and all her thoughts were forcibly interrupted.


    She and Bai Su subconsciously looked back, but they saw the conflict between the two teams behind them.


    She knows a group of people. Princess Chonghua is particularly conspicuous among these people.


    But by this time, she had lost her look of panic.


    The other group was led by a very beautiful girl.


    The girl is well-dressed. Although she is young, she is full of momentum.


    To put it bluntly, it just seems a little aggressive.


    It''s a little strange. Chonghua''s position in the Dragon capital is not low. Who is this girl? How can she compete with Chonghua?


    "She is empress Zun''s own niece, Nanxiao."


    Lin Mengya looked back and saw Gu pan.


    The latter looked at her with an apologetic smile and some disappointment in his eyes.


    "Sorry, I did recognize the wrong person just now. But you really look like my old friend. Can we make friends now?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed and stretched out her hand towards Gu pan.


    "It''s my honor to look like the princess''s friends. If the princess doesn''t dislike it, I, Gong ya, will accompany me."


    She sighed and held her hand.


    "By the way, I heard that there seems to be some contradiction between you and Chonghua?"


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the news she looked forward to was so well-informed.


    "It''s not a contradiction, maybe it''s just a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 1238

    "It''s a misunderstanding, but if she really wants to bully you, there''s nothing terrible. I''ll help you in the future."


    Listening to Gu Pan''s tone, she seemed to disdain Chonghua.


    "Princess, don''t bother about me. Princess Chonghua has a high status. I''m afraid it will bring you trouble."


    But Gu pan just snorted coldly and said carelessly.


    "She can only rely on the favor of empress Zun. I belong to the daughter of the three kings with her, but she is abandoned by the family. Although she is so proud now, once she falls out of favor with empress Zun, she will have nothing."


    Looking forward to her character, she knows that although the girl is straightforward, she is not stupid.


    Now I can tell her these things, but I don''t regard her as an outsider.


    Lin Mengya also felt that this was a good opportunity to understand the situation.


    "Princess, I don''t understand this."


    Looked around and fell to her ear.


    "I tell you, in fact, I and the son of King Yue came as hostages. Although we came, we brought the sincerity of our families. She was the only one. Now, you always understand."


    Gu pan is the legitimate daughter of King Xiao, and the boy in purple is probably the son of King Yue.


    As for Princess Chonghua, she was the legitimate daughter of the king of Qin. I''m afraid the king of Qin didn''t send someone.


    In addition to explaining that the king of Qin did not care about her daughter, he also explained that he was the only one who did not submit to the emperor and the empress.


    The amount of information is huge.


    "Well, what''s the matter with that Miss Nanxiao?"


    She deliberately digressed the topic, so that Gu pan didn''t want to be aware of her real intention.


    "It''s reasonable to say that Nan Xiao is the niece of empress Hou Zun. Unexpectedly, she pays more attention to China. They have been fighting openly and secretly for more than ten years. These are normal."


    Speaking of these old things, I look forward to a lack of interest.


    Knowing that she was not interested in these things, Lin Mengya took her away.


    Along the way, Gu pan also gradually forgot the previous things, and her attitude towards her became more and more friendly and natural.


    But Lin Mengya always had a string in her heart, so she didn''t reveal a clue about her previous memories in front of her.


    And after looking around and testing her several times, she gradually gave up.


    "This snow sculpture is really beautiful. If he sees it, he must be very happy."


    The snow sculpture in front of them is a huge white lotus.


    Lin Mengya looked at Gu Pan''s side face and guessed who the girl said "he" was.


    "Snow sculpture is valuable, but friendship is priceless. The person the princess said must be the one you are looking forward to?"


    The girl turned red and shook her head.


    "I don''t know if I can see him again. To be honest, I really don''t want to come back for him. Everything here is good, but there is no him."


    In fact, Lin Mengya can see that Gu Pan''s feelings for long QingHan are still very deep.


    Otherwise, she will not hide her name, just to be with QingHan.


    Fate is really a mysterious existence.


    When she wanted to say a few words of comfort and hope, she caught a glimpse behind them and suddenly rushed out of a group of people.


    "Be careful!"


    She immediately pushed away and looked, and Bai Su subconsciously dragged her out.


    The man who suddenly flew out fell right where they were standing.


    "Ah --"


    The crowd suddenly panicked because the man was covered in blood.


    Lin Mengya looked intently, but recognized that the man''s military uniform belonged to the forbidden guard.


    She immediately took advantage of the chaos and ran over. The man still had his last breath.


    "Dutong... Someone... Attacked..."


    The man''s last words made Lin Mengya feel cold in her heart.


    It seems that something has happened!


    "Watch your princess and don''t let her run around!"


    Not far away, looking around has been silly.


    Fortunately, there are many servant girls and bodyguards behind her. Now she has been protected.


    The crowd was still running around. Lin Mengya and Bai Su had a hard time getting in before they were dispersed.


    "Master, wait here first. I''ll inform Lord Lian!"


    Bai Su was afraid that someone would take advantage of the chaos to her disadvantage, so she quickly sent her to a relatively safe place to hide.


    "Boom -"


    A loud noise resounded through the world.


    They both looked at the direction of the sound source at the same time, but it was the direction of the high platform!


    Moreover, a thick smoke rose from there. Lin Mengya and Bai Su looked at each other and shouted bad in their hearts.


    "It''s too late!"


    Bai Su wanted to pass, but Lin Mengya held her.


    "Bai Su, you go to Lian Sheng immediately and tell him that he and his lord Lian must stay by his Majesty''s side no matter what. Don''t leave under any circumstances."


    "But, Lord, you are alone..."


    "I''m fine. The situation is so chaotic now. As long as I pay attention, no one can recognize me. Remember what I said. As soon as you notice, go back to the place we agreed to meet. Whether it''s even my wife or my five brothers, let them wait until dawn. Go quickly!"


    I''m afraid those who want to deal with her didn''t expect what happened today.


    So, later, as long as she covers her face and is more careful, who can recognize who she is?


    Bai Su hesitated, but Lin Mengya pushed her out.


    Seeing the man disappear in front of her in a hurry, Lin Mengya knows that she can''t stay here. She must find a way to go to the emperor.


    He plunged into the crowd. The sound just now should be the explosion of gunpowder.


    She could guess that the gunpowder must have been installed under the high platform. Only there was the most appropriate angle.


    And these people are very cunning. They first tried to install the explosives on the high platform, and then did some tricks with the Kung Fu of being distracted by a winning streak.


    Even if the assassination is not successful, even the family will become a scapegoat.


    It seems that the purpose of these people is not only the emperor and the empress, but also the family.


    The reason why she can''t be outside is that her intuition tells her that there must be his reason why emperor Zun and empress Zun let the younger generation of their aristocratic family come here.


    The best choice now is to venture back around the emperor and the empress.


    At least, she wants others to ''see'' her existence.


    Since emperor Zun and empress Zun are intentional, they must have emergency plans and solutions.


    In that case, only there is the safest place.


    The crowd was busy running out, but she and a small number of people tried to rush in.


    But once a man loses his reason, his power is infinite.


    After trying several times, she finally crossed the crowd and reached the center of the snow sculpture exhibition.


    Thick smoke billowed and the smell of explosives choked people''s eyes and nose.


    But here, it is not as chaotic as she imagined.


    Groups of guards protected the place.


    People have been fighting with them, and people have been injured or killed and fell to the ground,


    Lin Mengya saw the direction of the Royal greenhouse and ran over quietly.


    Not far away, she saw more guards guarding a group of people.


    There is much more order here than there just now. At least there are few people fighting here.


    Lin Mengya stood not far away and hesitated a little.


    She hid into the darkness, shrunk into a small group, squatted at the entrance of the alley and looked at the forbidden guards.


    Since she came here, she felt something was wrong.


    It is said that the other party came for assassination. In that case, shouldn''t this be the top priority?


    Why, there''s no sign of an assassin here.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya saw that the living "forbidden guards" were simultaneously shooting at the crowd behind her.


    Suddenly, the unprepared children of the aristocratic family fell to the ground one after another.


    It was a massacre without suspense. If she hadn''t noticed something wrong, I''m afraid she would be dead now.


    When the "forbidden guards" saw that all the people had been killed, they immediately withdrew quietly from one side.


    During the whole process, Lin Mengya squatted in the corner and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Soon, someone moved over again.


    This time, however, the real guards protected the emperor and the empress.


    But they were stunned when they found the children of those families who had died.


    Lin Mengya thought and pretended to be in a panic and mixed into the back of the crowd.


    They must have run a lot just now. They were so scared that no one would notice one more and one less.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun ordered people to remove the bodies first, and then the guards placed them in the greenhouse.


    Lin Mengya sat in the corner and secretly looked at the past with her eyes.


    It seems that the emperor, Empress and crown prince are no big deal.


    And most of the people who used to judge the drawings with her were in.


    It''s strange. What happened to the slaughtered children of aristocratic families?


    Lin Mengya felt that things were very strange. She could only think while pretending that she was frightened and huddled together.


    "Where''s Princess Chonghua? Is she there?"


    Inside and outside the greenhouse, people kept coming in and out.


    She heard someone who seemed to be looking for Princess Chonghua.


    Indeed, she didn''t see Princess Chonghua just now.


    Strange, doesn''t Princess Chonghua always follow emperor Zun and empress Zun?


    Why is she still missing?


    The people looking for Princess Chonghua went out. Lin Mengya heard Hou Zun''s voice inside.


    "Find her for me! Be sure to find her!"


    It seems that Hou Zun is very worried about the appearance of Princess Chonghua.


    But how did she feel that there was something wrong with that?


    "Miss Gong Yagong, can you be here?"


    In the crowd, Lin Mengya, who was suddenly called by name, subconsciously raised her head.


    And called her Qin Shuang, a happy eyebrow, walked over quickly.


    "Lord Qin, are you..."


    "Miss Gong, someone is waiting for your help!"

 Chapter 1239

    help?


    Lin Mengya felt uneasy. Was her medical skill exposed?


    But unexpectedly, Qin Shuang led her to the deepest part of the greenhouse, but she didn''t see the emperor and the empress.


    "Excuse me, miss. Wait here first. Let''s pass it in."


    Seeing Qin Shuang turning and leaving, Lin Mengya still couldn''t help calling him.


    "Lord Qin, why did you ask me to help?"


    Qin Shuang''s attitude towards her this time seemed to be more polite, even with some respect that he didn''t have before.


    Qin Shuang hesitated for a moment, then looked inside the greenhouse, and whispered with some hesitation.


    "Yes... Liansheng Lianda childe, let us come to you."


    Streak looking for her?


    Suddenly, countless guesses flashed through Lin Mengya''s heart. Even when Qin Shuang appeared in front of her again, Lin Mengya''s heart was still hanging in the air.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Gong is here."


    The back of the greenhouse is actually a place for emperor Zun and rear Zun to change clothes and rest.


    At this time, many people gathered here.


    "Come forward and let the palace see you."


    The answer was Hou Zun. Lin Mengya was very cautious and obediently took a few steps forward. Then she heard Hou Zun with a somewhat surprised voice.


    "It''s really like that. No wonder the Gong family recognized you without hesitation."


    These words make Lin Mengya''s worry more than before.


    Empress Zun didn''t know what that meant, and she didn''t dare to pick up easily.


    "It''s just that you don''t look like a member of the palace family."


    The more you guess, the more flustered you are.


    But Lin Mengya is different. She has experienced wind and rain for a long time. For her, this scene is not enough to make her mess.


    When people calm down, their brains become much sharper.


    Lian Sheng can tell emperor Zun a lot, but according to her understanding of him, she can guess what it is.


    Now the empress''s attitude confirms her guess.


    After calming her mind, Lin Mengya no longer panicked, but wisely chose to be silent.


    "You all go down first. I want to talk to Gong Ya alone."


    Houzun avoided the left and right. Soon, there were only two people left here, she and houzun.


    Both of them were silent, and no one could guess each other''s thoughts.


    Finally, Hou Zun opened his mouth first.


    "Sit down, there are no outsiders here, and you don''t have to make yourself at home."


    "Thank you."


    She sat quietly on the chair, knowing that the other party''s eyes were always on herself, she made a look of peace and calm.


    The empress looked at the woman in front of her carefully. The woman in double ten years is supposed to be the most beautiful age of a woman.


    But the woman in front of her was a little more mature at her age.


    Although she has been trembling since the beginning, she has not found any trace of fear on her face.


    She is not afraid of herself.


    It''s interesting to raise your eyebrows.


    "Do you know why the palace called you?"


    "Gong Ya doesn''t know."


    Hou Zun smiled and picked up the tea beside him, with a bit of carelessness in his tone.


    "You are a very clever girl. I heard that you hired all the craftsmen here."


    Lin Mengya was surprised, but her heart was relieved.


    Fortunately, it was exposed.


    She looked left and right, finally raised her head and looked at the back in fear.


    "Empress Mingjian, Gong ya just wants to do something to repay the kindness of his majesty and empress. She has no other intention."


    Just a quick glance, she immediately bowed her head, and a few tears seemed to be brewing in her big eyes.


    Empress Zun''s doubts slowly faded away. Fortunately, the woman seemed to know the weight very well.


    The willow leaf like Curved Eyebrow picked up, and then Zun asked softly.


    "Oh? Why don''t we know when we have a favor for you?"


    Lin Mengya immediately got up, knelt in front of Hou Zun and answered softly.


    "In those days, the palace family was in great trouble. If it hadn''t been for your majesty and your Majesty''s intention to maintain it, I''m afraid the family would have been broken and dead. Others may not understand these things, but the palace family has kept them in mind for generations. If there were no your majesty and your majesty, there would be no palace family."


    When the empress heard the speech, his red lips turned up.


    "Alas, it''s rare that you, a child, can feel the pains of our palace and your majesty. Get up quickly. We don''t need these false gifts."


    With that, she helped Lin Mengya up herself.


    But this time, her attitude towards Lin Mengya was more cordial.


    "Good boy, you know. Although our palace and your majesty are willing to protect you, we can''t help doing many things. Fortunately, your brothers are still doing well. These years have not wasted our efforts."


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything about hou Zun''s statement, but she didn''t agree in her heart.


    In fact, they all know that emperor Zun and empress Zun secretly support the palace family, just because they don''t want the palace family to be obtained by other aristocratic families.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll be the first to do it.


    But these things are controlled by power, and some things are like this, which can''t be controlled by others.


    But now that empress Zun intends to show kindness, she must seize this opportunity to make the relationship between the palace family and the royal family more harmonious.


    "Gong Ya will remember what her mother said. When she goes back, she will be remembered by the Gong family and will be more loyal to her majesty and her mother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard another loud noise outside.


    When she saw Hou Zun''s face changed, she knew that this greeting was probably to the limit.


    "Well, in that case, we won''t hide it from you. Now a thief sneaked into the Dragon capital and tried to assassinate his majesty. According to Lian doutong, you suggested him to take precautions. But at that time, there were too many people and too many people to arrange it himself, so he entrusted it to you."


    Although Hou Zun is talking high sounding now, the actual situation is that there are some things that are really not suitable for Lian Sheng to do, so she and Gong Wu did something secretly.


    It''s just an early notice of the winning streak.


    Now it seems as if it was all the credit of a winning streak from the mouth of empress Zun.


    However, she also knew that in the future, how could Zun and Emperor Zun really ask her.


    After all, this kind of thing is not glorious.


    Lin Mengya nodded and considered the sentence.


    "Gong Ya knows what her mother means, but she doesn''t know where even the company is now. After all, this matter is our joint discussion. If there is no cooperation from the company, the minister and daughter are afraid that it will delay the event."


    Hou Zun frowned and was a little embarrassed.


    "Lian doutong was seriously injured just now in order to protect his majesty. Before he was unconscious, he said that he could only save his life if he found you. Is it difficult? Does he have to come?"


    I see. No wonder Liansheng asked her for help.


    "My mother is at ease. Gong Ya will arrange it immediately. Later, as long as my mother asks people to try their best to cooperate with me."


    Winning and being injured in a row shows that the defense of the Dragon capital has been broken.


    Whatever the cause of the assassination, the result now is that emperor Zun and empress Zun have been trapped.


    "OK, Qin Shuang, you send someone to help Miss Gong. You must fully cooperate in anything!"


    Outside the door, Qin Shuang had already led several people to stand there waiting for dispatch.


    Those are several pro guards in white armor, each with blood. They are brave at first sight.


    "Please wait for good news. Gong Ya will come as soon as she goes."


    Lin Mengya saluted and left quickly.


    In the greenhouse, Hou Zun looked at her back and his eyes were a little cold.


    "This woman seems to be different from the previous owner of the palace family."


    Qin Shuang, who has served for many years, can''t hear the implication of Hou Zun.


    The master of the palace family has always been a generous generation. He does not fight or rob. Although he has great power, because he is a woman in charge of the family, he poses the least threat to the royal family.


    Now the palace is elegant, but it shows something different. People have to be vigilant.


    Qin Shuang thought and said in a deep voice.


    "The old slave felt that compared with other family owners, this young lady was more pleasant."


    Empress Zun''s sight gently swept over Qin Shuang''s body, and the cold in his eyes faded a little.


    "That''s right. No matter how smart, it''s just a woman. It''s a pity..."


    Qin Shuang knew the master''s temper. He didn''t dare to listen to what he said next. He just went to be busy with his own affairs.


    But he knew that at least now houzun would not easily start with Gong ya.


    Hurried out of the greenhouse, it seemed like the end of the day outside.


    The whole dragon seemed to be lit in the dark night. Thick smoke billowed everywhere, and there was a loud explosion from a distance.


    Looks like she''s going to step up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I buried a weapon in each snow sculpture. That''s to prevent this situation. Moreover, the snow sculpture is hollow, so the person controlling the weapon doesn''t have to come out, just operate in it. There are two cannons buried in the largest snow sculpture lion near the street. Now you can send someone to arrange to take over. There is one behind each snow sculpture A sign in the shape of a willow leaf. If you smash it there, you can open the door behind the snow sculpture. "


    Several white guards nodded, and some of them immediately walked away and arranged their own people to receive weapons.


    But now, the most important thing is not weapons, but the enemy among civilians and family children.


    They can''t kill everyone, can they?


    However, Lin Mengya felt that since the other party decided to do it on this occasion, there must be some kind of responsible contact to recognize whether the other party is his own.


    Otherwise, in such a chaotic situation, it would be bad to hurt your own people by mistake.


    "Another thing is very important. Gong Ya still needs the full cooperation of all adults."


    "Miss Gong, just tell me. I''ll do it."


    "Please lend the coat worn by the emperor and the empress for the time being."


    The white guard didn''t dare to delay and went to do it immediately.


    However, Lin Mengya''s palms were sweating and she smiled bitterly in her heart.

 Chapter 1240

    In a moment, she will be a bait to lure these people into the bait.


    Now in this case, I don''t know if I can come back alive.


    The white guard must know her plan, so the speed of borrowing clothes is also very fast.


    But now, Lin Mengya is facing a new problem.


    She put on the cloak of empress Zun. As long as she didn''t look carefully, she could almost confuse the fake with the real.


    But what about your majesty?


    She put a condom on her body, which was obviously more than two sizes larger.


    "Why don''t you come down here?"


    The white guard was indeed the most loyal subordinate of emperor Zun and empress Zun. After seeing her in such a dilemma, someone volunteered.


    The only drawback is that these people are either tall or strong.


    Lin Mengya thought about it, so she had to choose one that was ok, and reluctantly dressed up for each other.


    "After a while, we rushed out. We pretended to be emperor Zun and empress Zun, and then we found two more people and surrounded us closely. In this way, we would be more reliable. We moved to the corner, and at the same time, Emperor Zun and empress Zun should stay where they were. When we succeeded in attracting most of our attention, we retreated in the direction of the palace. ¡±


    Before, she had a little understanding of the situation.


    The current situation is that the palace has not been lost, because this is the most critical place, and it is still like an iron wall.


    But the assassins were very aware of the situation in the Dragon capital. They sent someone to cut off the route from the palace to here. At the same time, there was also the way out of the city.


    In this way, as long as their firepower is a little more fierce, it is possible to destroy the emperor and the empress before the supporting army comes.


    Almost all the people gathered in these streets, which also led to extreme chaos here.


    Those who kill and those who are killed are racing against time.


    As long as the time is too long, Emperor Zun and empress Zun will find a chance to break through. As long as they mix with the army to support, the other party will lose the best chance this time.


    Therefore, she will be very dangerous this time.


    "Don''t worry, miss. We will fight to protect your safety."


    The white guard is still trying to comfort her, but Lin Mengya knows that she is killing herself this time.


    It''s just that after winning, you will get a very considerable return.


    "Well, I''ll give you this little life!"


    She hugged her fist and smiled without a pinch.


    Put on the cloak of empress and pull out all the hairpins on your head. If your hair is loose, there will be more opportunities for confusion,


    But when the guard pretending to be the emperor wanted to hold her shoulders, the cloak was torn off.


    "Xi... Your highness Xi!"


    The white guards were surprised. Isn''t your highness Xi cleaning up the enemies on the road to the palace? How did you show up here?


    "Go."


    Murong Xi didn''t have any extra words. He put a cloak on his body to block the blood stain all over him.


    As soon as Lin Mengya returned to God, he was pressed in his arms by the man.


    "You can really cause trouble!"


    The sound of a man gnashing his teeth came from his ears.


    Lin Mengya smiled, her eyes bent slightly, and her little hand stole long Tianyu''s waist.


    "If I don''t do it, naturally others will do it. I can''t bear the child and the wolf. How can I be reconciled if such great benefits don''t fall on me?"


    Murong Xi could only hold her shoulder harder. After a cold hum, he stretched out his hand and pulled his cloak to cover her face.


    "Be careful. It''s very poisonous when you pinch it. You can use it as a concealed weapon when in danger."


    She stuffed a small cloth bag into his palm.


    Murongxi secretly touched it with her hand and found that there were many small wax balls inside, one as big as peanuts.


    "You have such leisure."


    Although her tone was somewhat sarcastic, Murong Xi still let her tie the cloth bag around her waist.


    "Be prepared. Oh, yes, this is one or two silver. Save some money and remember to pay later."


    Finally, Murong Xi still couldn''t help staring at the woman in her arms.


    When is it? Why is she still so rude?


    The latter smiled and shook his head at him.


    "No discount, thank you for your patronage."


    Murong Xi, with a black face, thought it was better to throw her out and be killed directly!


    Unfortunately, the woman''s small hands tied her waist tightly.


    This smelly woman, sooner or later, she will teach her a good lesson!


    Several people rushed out of the door. Among the dark shadows, the white clothes on the guard were particularly conspicuous.


    Lin Mengya tightened her every nerve and tried to keep up with long Tianyu.


    Murong Xi was surprised that this man was not in the way, but could seize the opportunity everywhere.


    Even a few alleys he couldn''t remember, the woman could point them out in time, as if the whole map of the Dragon capital was engraved in her mind.


    When they escaped from the attack of a group of people, they were very close to the street.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Leaning against the alley, Murong Xi whispered.


    The guard in charge of exploring the way ahead is in a very bad condition. He was cut off by the assassin''s left arm. If Gong Ya hadn''t bandaged him in time to stop bleeding, I''m afraid he''d gone to see the king of hell now.


    "There are... Many people guarding outside. We fought with them. These people are very skilled. They will kill both civilians and other... People of other families in the past."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at long Tianyu.


    She motioned to the two nearest guards in white to temporarily place the wounded, and then walked to long Tianyu.


    Looking at his frown, she felt a little distressed.


    "You must have seen these people before?"


    I''m afraid it''s not good news that long Tianyu can come in time.


    The latter nodded with a cold face.


    "The martial arts of these people are not high, but they are ruthless and totally ignore themselves. Our troops are insufficient and it is difficult to break through for a while. Besides, they still have explosives in their hands."


    Lin Mengya looked down and thought. She felt that these people''s behavior was a little unreasonable.


    "Where was the explosive placed when it first exploded?"


    Murong Xi was at the scene and immediately recalled it.


    "It seems to be next to the high platform. The second time is at the exit with the most dense crowd. Later, it should still be at the exit where the crowd gathers."


    If it were her, wouldn''t it be more successful to put it directly under the high platform?


    Unless, their purpose is not the emperor and the empress!


    "Go and inform emperor Zun and empress Zun quickly, and let them immediately dismiss all the people of the aristocratic family and let them follow the crowd. Don''t stop, be sure to run around!"


    Although Lin Mengya guessed the real purpose of the other party, she still felt puzzled.


    The other party seems to be aiming at the royal family, but in fact, they are taking the opportunity to massacre the children of the aristocratic family.


    After all, after blocking several exits, there are still few civilians, most of whom are from aristocratic families.


    If you let them all concentrate somewhere, I''m afraid it''s convenient for the assassin.


    Only by moving around can they not find specific goals.


    As for whether it''s safe or not, let''s ask for our own blessings!


    After the rest, the team moved on.


    The air was filled with the smell of damp gunpowder, which was blended with melted ice and snow after the explosion of explosives.


    Lin Mengya was strongly protected by long Tianyu in her arms. The sounds of fighting and screaming came from her ears.


    This feeling is not good for her.


    She could not help shrinking herself into a small group, but she adjusted her pace at any time, trying not to be a loser.


    Their team is like a small meat grinder.


    Lin Mengya''s breath was full of the bloody smell of death.


    She inadvertently glanced at a man dressed as a civilian, waving a silver blade, but died under the knife of a pro guard in white.


    For all this, she can only choose to rush through as if she didn''t see it.


    Death has become the most common topic in this night.


    Perhaps people will still remember this blood feast in the Dragon capital many years later.


    One arm, always holding her tightly, gives her the initial and most profound sense of security.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Long Tianyu whispered as he blocked the assassination of a fish that had escaped the net.


    "I''m fine. Don''t be distracted."


    He heard her trying to keep calm, but he was still comforting himself.


    In the past, he hated this kind of mop most.


    Why did he not feel even a little impatient today?


    The fighting continued. Both the pro guards in white and the murderers hiding in the crowd seemed crazy.


    They besieged more fiercely. Lin Mengya''s team was almost unable to move.


    In the end, as the white guards fell one by one, their situation was also in jeopardy.


    Then Murong Xi had to let go of her in her arms and push her behind her.


    "Don''t look."


    He threw off his cloak and wrapped her little head firmly.


    The steel knife in his hand has been stained with blood, and even has been rolled. It is no longer as sharp as before.


    But in his hand, he was still majestic, carrying the cold light of the end of hell.


    Lin Mengya took down her cloak and looked at his back.


    Unconsciously, she seems to have been used to fear. Seeing him like this, she doesn''t hesitate to protect her back.


    It has nothing to do with being strong, although she knows that she is a woman with stronger bearing capacity than ordinary women.


    However, at this moment, she has only endless worry and heartache.


    Because that''s the man she loves.


    Finally Murong Xi moved. He took a steel knife and killed into the crowd.

 Chapter 1241

    The white guards led by Murong Xi fought a hollow area in the crowd.


    Among the fanatics, some people have found that he is not the real emperor, but they are firmly surrounded by Murong Xi.


    If you want to send a signal, it''s very simple. You can only kill him and rush out.


    Obviously, this is a very arduous task.


    Lin Mengya has been holding her hands tightly. Her eyes don''t just stay on Murong Xi.


    She has been looking for the most suitable opportunity. Step by step, she is close to her destination.


    Finally, they reached the last corner of the street.


    The people in front have no time to worry about her, and the people behind are also tired of dealing with her.


    Lin Mengya took off her cloak and hung it on the wall of the nearby courtyard.


    People, under the cover of chaos, hurried to a dead alley.


    The sound of cutting and killing outside is shocking. Lin Mengya knows that she doesn''t have much time.


    Once detected by the other party, or found missing by long Tianyu, he will work hard with the other party and mess with himself.


    Fortunately, the alley was not deep. She ran to the innermost part step by step.


    A brick wall with a height of more than one person stood, but Lin Mengya knocked on the brick quickly, and then found the only loose place. Without thinking about it, she beat it hard.


    One punch, Lin Mengya''s clenched fist, came a dull pain.


    Ignoring the blood on her fist, she continued to pound fiercely.


    Again and again, the brick slowly sank in.


    But the chaos at the entrance of the lane became more and more serious.


    With a bang, the brick was completely concave.


    She immediately stretched out her hand to stir the mechanism inside. Then, on both sides of the dead lane, which should not have any passage, suddenly two doors appeared.


    Inside the door, many masked people in black were on standby.


    "The situation has changed. Someone wants to take the opportunity to assassinate the emperor. You act according to the circumstances. Remember, you will retire after success."


    Before her voice fell, people in black had already poured out of the alley like a tide.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the wall and looked at the people here. Only then did she buckle the mechanism in the wall and close the doors on both sides.


    In fact, this is her killer mace. There are weapons in the snow sculpture, but more importantly, these martial slaves she bought and the old army of the previous palace family fief.


    The stone gate and mechanism have existed for a long time, but the tunnel connected below was dug by her by taking the opportunity of building snow sculptures.


    This is a life-saving thing. Except for her and Gong Wu, the craftsmen didn''t know they were digging a tunnel when they were building it.


    The cry of killing rang through the world. Lin Mengya only felt the pain in her hand.


    However, she still walked out of the alley quickly.


    Outside, the situation has shown some signs of reversal.


    And the rest will be released one after another.


    With this help, Emperor Zun and rear Zun can almost stand out from the encirclement.


    At that time, as long as they disappear quietly, no one will know what she did tonight.


    After all, everyone wants credit. As long as she is the Lord, there will be no fewer people jumping out.


    After all, under such circumstances, no one can verify.


    Outside, the situation was still reversed just now, but now, with the participation of people in black, the power on the side of emperor Zun gradually shows signs of turnover.


    In addition, the weapons in those snow sculptures also played a certain role.


    A group of people who were chased and beaten just now can go to the enemy''s team and harvest the fruits of victory in advance.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the corner, wearing only a thin jacket, and gradually felt the power of this winter.


    As far as the eye can see, the entanglement between the shadow and the shadow is particularly tragic at this moment.


    She rubbed her arms. The cold made the pain on her wound numb gradually.


    A faint sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was prepared in advance, otherwise she would really fold on it.


    The sound of chaos faded away, and the blockade of the street had long been broken.


    But there were not many people who could escape. Suddenly, she felt the panic brought by everyone.


    She didn''t dare to move or go looking for the trace of long Tianyu.


    If there is a real connection between them, he must know that he is here waiting for his return.


    Because they separated here.


    Finally, before the last group of fugitives arrived, she saw a familiar figure.


    Lin Mengya tried to stretch out her body. The low temperature made the expression on her face freeze.


    But he and she still met.


    Across the crowd, she tried to laugh.


    She didn''t see his expression, but somehow she felt that the other party seemed relieved.


    "Xiaoya! Little sister! Where are you?"


    Not far away, Gong Wu''s anxious cry came.


    She saw that long Tianyu wanted to come forward, but she suddenly shook her head.


    Before, they could say that they had to pretend together for the safety of emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    But now, no!


    At least in front of people, they should not have any involvement.


    "I''m here!"


    She turned her head and raised her voice in response, regardless of whether the other party understood her meaning or not.


    Soon, the anxious Gong Wu found her.


    "Oh, my God! Why are you wearing such a little? Why is your hand hurt?"


    Gong Wu looked at the wound on Lin Mengya''s hand in great pain. He couldn''t help but take off his coat and put it on her.


    "Go back, our people, but they''re back?"


    Being held by Gong Wu, Lin Mengya whispered.


    Gong Wu nodded and looked around warily.


    "Don''t worry, come and go without a trace. Even if someone finds them, they won''t guess their identity."


    Lin Mengya was relieved. After this incident, Emperor Zun and empress Zun will thoroughly investigate the Dragon capital.


    She doesn''t want to get into trouble and be put on such a hat.


    The line of sight quietly turned to the position where long Tianyu stood just now. Fortunately, the man had disappeared.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun have gone back to the Palace first. The forbidden guards left inside and outside the palace and the troops stationed outside the Dragon capital have also entered the Dragon capital.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go home or even home.


    But with Mrs. Lian and the slightly injured Lian Xing, he returned to a small courtyard that had been set down long ago.


    "God bless you, you finally came back safely!"


    After a night of war, even the lady''s face didn''t look very good.


    Seeing the wound on Lin Mengya''s hand, he immediately asked someone to get clean water and cloth towels.


    Fortunately, Gong Wu has foresight. There are many drugs for trauma in the small courtyard.


    Until her hands were wrapped into two small zongzi by Baisu, she had a cold sweat all over her face.


    Although the medicine doesn''t work, it really hurts!


    "Ya''er, what''s the situation outside now? My master and sheng''er? Why didn''t they come back with you?"


    Even the wife is worried. After all, her husband and son are responsible for the safety of Longdu.


    In this case, it bears the brunt.


    After the three of Lin Mengya quietly exchanged eyes, Lin Mengya said.


    "I think they should be in the imperial palace now. The emperor and the harem have been frightened by what happened tonight. Uncle and brother Lian should deal with it."


    It''s true that Liansheng went into the palace, but people went in lying down.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Lian and chen''er had Gong Wu send them here before. Now, I don''t know the news that Lian Sheng was seriously injured.


    Even the master didn''t seem to have heard much about him from the beginning.


    However, even Shibo''s character will not escape.


    "I think, aunt, you''d better have a rest first. You''ve been frightened a lot tonight. If you get sick again, won''t it make the world uncle and brother Lian feel uneasy? Chen''er, take your wife to have a rest."


    People are the smallest, but their mouths are the sweetest.


    Three or two words coaxed Lian''s wife to leave step by step.


    Lin Mengya asked Bai Su to send a soothing fragrance to her secretly. Even her wife''s body can no longer afford this toss.


    Indoors, now there are several of them left.


    "My eldest brother and... Father, will everything be all right?"


    No matter what they think, but in this case, they are a family after all.


    "I''m not worried about Uncle Lian and brother Lian. Say something you don''t like to hear. This time, brother Lian was seriously injured. It''s not a bad thing for his family. Long Du made such a big mistake. Afterwards, he will be prosecuted."


    Of course, no wonder it''s a winning streak.


    Although he was the one who proposed the snow sculpture celebration, according to her previous speculation, the emperor and the empress should deliberately lure these madmen to appear.


    Or this assassination was designed from the beginning, but it has become what it is now for some reasons they don''t know.


    However, in any way, the royal family and the aristocratic family in Longdu suffered heavy losses.


    "I see what you mean. Brother must have thought of this before he was desperate. Otherwise, with his martial arts, who can hurt him."


    Lian Xing''s tone was full of annoyance.


    Lin Mengya knew he was angry with himself, but now, it''s not the time to lose his temper.


    "If it''s what we guessed, we''ll get a lot of news after dawn. You should remember that all this is accidental. The weapons in the snow sculpture are just to prevent accidents, okay?"


    Gong Wu and Lian Xing nodded one after another. Lin Mengya knew that although this pass had passed tonight, after the situation subsided, Huang Zun and Hou Zun would doubt her.


    After all, the weapon placed in the snow sculpture can save their lives, but in fact, it can also become a lethal weapon to hurt their lives.


    What will happen depends on how she responds.

 Chapter 1242

    At dawn, the servants in charge of delivering the news brought the news that Lian''s house was broken into last night and then destroyed with explosives.


    Although the house is in a mess, not to mention the property, there is not even a intact beam left.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but rejoice secretly. Fortunately, she responded in time, otherwise even her home would be completely destroyed.


    Maybe it''s because the family was evacuated in time and there were no casualties in the eyes, or maybe it''s because even the master and Liansheng are not here.


    One night, Lianxing seemed to grow up suddenly.


    Keep everything in order.


    Although he is still a little immature, he is different from the usual playful second childe.


    Longdu is in a mess, and there are not many problems left by the explosion.


    Fortunately, Emperor Zun and empress Zun did not only care about their own safety, but sent officials to deal with the matter at the first time.


    Overall, the situation is stable.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya went out quietly.


    There were not many pedestrians in the street, and everyone looked in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya also dresses up very simply and won''t attract too much attention from others.


    Bai Su didn''t follow her. After Lin Mengya determined that there was no one left or right, she flashed into the winding alley not far away.


    After last night, few people live here.


    The city gate has been blocked for the first time, but because it is very close to the place of the incident, all the residents here have gone to live at the homes of relatives and friends a little farther away.


    Occasionally, one or two families did not move away, but the door was closed and there was no voice.


    There was silence around, and the old scene could not be seen at all.


    Lin Mengya went outside a courtyard with the same closed door and knocked gently on the door.


    Inside, someone immediately opened a small gap.


    When she saw it, the door opened immediately, and she quickly flashed in.


    "The eldest lady is here. The fourth young master is crazy. If you don''t come, I''m afraid he''ll go to you himself!"


    It was gong Ping who quietly left in the yard yesterday.


    During the day yesterday, Gong Si happened to be in Longdu.


    But he said he would meet his friends first. He wanted to meet them at night, but he didn''t expect that such a thing had happened.


    The courtyard where they are now is the residence of Gong Si''s friends.


    Seeing that Gong Ya finally appeared, Gong Si, who was in a panic all morning, could finally breathe a long sigh of relief.


    OK, little sister is fine.


    The owner of the small yard is very considerate. This is the backyard of his house, and probably for fear of disturbing their brother and sister reunion, he didn''t appear.


    Gong Si immediately welcomed Lin Mengya in. After careful questioning, Zi Zi confirmed that she and Gong Wu were all right, and his eyebrows eased slightly.


    And Lin Mengya, also put his worries, very set out.


    Gong Si thought for a moment before he said.


    "Do you mean that emperor Zun and empress Zun are likely to put this matter on our heads?"


    "It''s hard to say." Lin Mengya shook her head. "I think it''s better to kill by mistake than to let go of this kind of thing. I helped her last night, but all I know about this matter are her people. Even if they turn their face and don''t recognize people, I don''t have it at all."


    Since ancient times, the royal family has no reputation?


    Today, Zun said she was a life-saving benefactor and she was loyal. But if she was rebellious and disobedient, she would become a traitor.


    Lian Sheng can testify for himself, but even the family''s current situation may not be much better than them.


    That''s why Lin Mengya feels tricky.


    But Gong Si didn''t worry about it.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m very sure that empress Zun will never embarrass you. And if there''s no accident, she should try to win you over."


    Woo her?


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Si suspiciously. Did he know something?


    "Do you know who died this time?"


    "It was too messy last night. I didn''t have time to take a closer look, but there were more aristocratic families. There were not many civilians in that street at that time."


    Gong Si looked at her and nodded.


    "That''s right. Most of the dead people are attached to the royal family or families that make friends with the royal family."


    Gong Si''s words made Lin Meng understand something when he was in Arden.


    "In this way, the purpose of those maniacs is not the royal family, but to weaken their power?"


    Gong Si hesitated for a moment, then gently nodded and agreed with her.


    "Did the three kings do this?"


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the three kings are the most likely.


    After all, once the royal family declines, they are more likely.


    But unexpectedly, Gong Si sighed.


    "If it were the three kings, things would be easier."


    Not three kings? The top ten aristocratic families will not do such a thing. After all, no matter how carefully they do it, once they are found out, they can''t resist the Revenge of the overwhelming power of the country.


    And there are three kings under the royal family. It''s not cost-effective for them to do it.


    Is that right¡ª¡ª


    "Yes, it is very likely that it was made in the place most revered by the people of Wei."


    Lin Mengya saw the corners of Gong Si''s mouth with a cold smile.


    She seldom saw her fourth brother smile like this. In front of her, although he was not as sunny and outgoing as Gong Wu, he was also a gentle young man.


    But now, she obviously saw a little cold in the smile around his mouth.


    That''s his hidden intention to kill!


    "But they have no reason to do so? And isn''t the prince one of the candidates for the next Temple Lord?"


    Gong Si looked at her and looked a little struggling.


    But he finally had no way to resist Lin Mengya. He could only think for a while before whispering.


    "Do you know why Wei has maintained such a pattern for thousands of years?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. In fact, she also felt a little strange.


    After all, the situation of one emperor and three kings should have collapsed elsewhere.


    How can there be only one defending country in such a vast territory?


    She had a hunch that what the fourth brother told her next was the deepest thing hidden under the appearance of Wei Guo.


    "That may be because of the temple. Although I have no conclusive evidence, everything I have investigated over the years is inextricably linked to the temple."


    "What are you investigating?"


    Gong siding looked at her and said word by word.


    "At the beginning, why did the main family send their daughter personally to the testing ground and never allow her to come back."


    Grandma, didn''t you go by yourself?


    At this moment, Lin Mengya knew that from then on, she was afraid that many things she already knew would be changed dramatically.


    "Ya''er, don''t think about anything now. You just have to lead the palace family to glory again. I''ll deal with other things. The palace family is the chip we can turn over."


    Gong Si''s words made Lin Mengya unable to return to God.


    However, she soon gave up the idea of questioning.


    It''s a matter of great importance. I''m afraid even Gong Si hasn''t figured out the reason.


    But as long as she knew that the temple was the greatest danger.


    "It makes sense. We only have the palace family. Even if we really want to face the temple in the future, only the palace family is our strength."


    "Yes, so this time, you should seize the opportunity."


    Gong Si was a little excited. He didn''t expect that what he had tried hard to do in the past was now caught by Gong ya.


    "I see."


    Gong Si means to take this opportunity to further the relationship between the royal family and the palace family.


    Just Lin Mengya glanced at Gong Si. Her four brothers made her feel a little strange.


    Lowering her head, Lin Mengya always felt that such a palace four made her feel a little strange.


    "Ya''er, i... I don''t want you to get involved in such a thing. But we have no choice."


    She understood the bitterness in Gong Si''s tone. It was also that their fate was doomed from birth.


    What are you still struggling with?


    "I see. Don''t worry. I will seize this opportunity. I will not only make the palace family the first family, but also make the palace family a force that can resist the temple."


    Hearing the speech, Gong Si was sad and somewhat relieved.


    He reached out and touched her little head.


    "Where can it be so simple? Our generation only needs to be safe. As for the temple... Let''s hide if we can."


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything. Gong Si thought she agreed.


    After the two people discussed again, Lin Mengya returned the same way.


    But unexpectedly, on the way, she met another acquaintance.


    "Miss Gong, we''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Lin Mengya looked up and looked at Qin Shuang who was haggard in front of her.


    The other party must be busy until now, otherwise his eyes won''t be as red as a rabbit.


    Behind him were two bodyguards in plain clothes.


    Unexpectedly, they were here to block themselves.


    "Lord Qin, who is this?"


    "A noble man wants to see you. Please come with us."


    Qin Shuang''s tone was still very polite, and his attitude really seemed to invite himself, not to arrest him.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows who the "noble" in his words is.


    He couldn''t help but breathe out gently and said.


    "Then bother your excellency."


    "Miss Gong, please."


    Following behind the three, Lin Mengya sat in a carriage.


    The carriage shook and she could see the surrounding scenery through the curtain.


    Look at the direction. It should be in the direction of the palace.


    Although Gong Si has analyzed it with her, Lin Mengya still can''t rest assured.


    After all, accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. The temple can not pay attention to the royal family, but she can''t.


    At least now, the royal family can hold her life.


    The carriage went for some time before it stopped.


    Through the window, she saw only a towering palace gate.


    Although she knew that it was the most humble gate in the Imperial Palace, she was shocked.

 Chapter 1243

    Is this the inside story of a great power that has not changed for thousands of years?


    Lin Mengya only felt that her chest seemed to be pressing a heavy stone.


    After getting off the carriage and entering the palace gate, Lin Mengya changed to a small sedan.


    The palace is a little deserted, probably because of martial law. People in the palace are in a hurry, while the pro guards patrolling back and forth are on alert.


    Instead of looking around, Lin Mengya sat down in the sedan chair honestly and let the sedan chair man and Qin Shuang send herself to the deep palace.


    "Here we are, girl."


    The sedan chair stopped. Lin Mengya got off the sedan chair. On the scarlet gate in front of her, the words "Chongming Palace" were very solemn.


    After entering the yard, Lin Mengya saw such a simple and elegant palace for the first time.


    She was taken to the side hall by Qin Shuang. It was spacious and bright, and the tables, chairs and benches were complete, like a small reception room.


    After Qin Shuang let her to her seat, she invited someone in to serve tea.


    Then he went out for a while and said to Lin Mengya when he came back.


    "Don''t be impatient, girl. Hou Zun is meeting guests inside. He will call the girl to talk in a moment."


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    Qin Shuang knows that this is what Gong Ya said before thanking herself.


    But this time, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Alas... Girl, you''d better be careful."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. Gong Ya knows."


    Qin Shuang nodded and retreated with people.


    Lin mengya''an sat on the chair and took a sip of tea gently.


    This tea is good, and it is the green tea she used to drink at home.


    There is no bitterness, but also a little sweetness on the tip of the tongue.


    Lin Mengya noticed that the tea cup was almost the same as that at home. It was a bone china tea cup like white jade.


    This is not common in Wei Guo, but her personal preference.


    Therefore, now these two are seen in houzun''s palace, which can only show that houzun knows his life habits like the back of his hand.


    This is, intimidating her in the dark?


    Lin Mengya put down her tea cup and waited in the side hall.


    Anyway, she has Shennong system to relieve her boredom. It''s a big deal that she can go to the system to see things.


    She wants to be more patient than anyone else.


    It was not long before she heard something coming from the door.


    Immediately get up and greet him and salute Hou Zun.


    "Gong Ya has seen her mother."


    "Get up."


    Today''s empress Zun is wearing a blue jacket and skirt, and her black hair is also in an elegant and colorful bun.


    Different from the imagined hugging, Hou Zun was only followed by Qin Shuang.


    Although Lin Mengya can''t guess what the other party thinks at the moment, she still knows the general intention.


    Qin Shuang stopped at the door and closed the door of the side hall for the two people.


    "There are only two of us here. What are you still doing standing here? Sit down."


    Hou Zun took the lead in taking his seat, smiling on his beautiful face.


    After thanking her kindness, Lin Mengya sat back in her position again.


    Later zunzi looked at her carefully, but Lin Mengya was not flustered.


    Dafang Fang let the other party study himself thoroughly, and then Hou Zun opened his mouth.


    "You did a good job that day."


    "Your mother''s praise is absurd. In fact, it''s all the credit of Lian Shenglian. Gong ya just did something for Lian."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she put all the credit on the winning streak.


    Empress Zun''s eyes were slightly surprised for a moment, and then showed a somewhat satisfied look.


    Good. It seems you don''t have to knock yourself.


    The atmosphere eased suddenly, and Hou Zun''s attitude towards her was a little gentle.


    "Well, winning streak is really a plan for a rainy day, but you can''t do without it."


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, her behavior is to prepare for the safety of Longdu.


    Then, there is no suspicion that she has deliberately rebelled.


    "Thank you, madam."


    "You are a small girl, but you are very safe. This palace has heard about you. It''s difficult for you to have such courage."


    Next, Lin Mengya is very familiar with the time to boast to each other.


    After the experience of Princess de and queen lie Yun, she already knows the psychology of such a lady.


    Therefore, speaking of words, it is the sweetest as honey. Every word and sentence is pasted on the heart of Hou Zun.


    After this, although Hou Zun didn''t love her as his own daughter, his impression of her has changed a lot.


    Lin Mengya also found out the difference between Hou Zun and the ladies she met before.


    If the princess is a canary and the queen is a virtuous wife, then the empress is a real woman with a broad mind.


    Even Lin Mengya, a modern educated person, was surprised by some words, so she had a little more sincere awe for the latter.


    However, the topic of the two people finally fell on yesterday''s confusion.


    "This matter will be thoroughly investigated by our palace and your majesty. Unfortunately..."


    Hou Zun frowned slightly and thought he had encountered something difficult.


    Lin Mengya understood it when she thought about it.


    What his fourth brother can know, houzun and huangzun may not be unclear.


    Unfortunately, if this really has something to do with the temple, I''m afraid the royal family can only tolerate it.


    After all, people can be knocked down, but people can be destroyed.


    She also understood why the prince would become one of the candidates for the Lord of the temple.


    Only the unity of divine power and kingship can prevent future trouble forever.


    Unfortunately, things in the world will not be satisfactory.


    "Forget it, I just called you today to see if you are well. Now I see it, and my palace will be at ease. You know, it shouldn''t be publicized. If you have any request, you might as well say it to my palace in private."


    This is a chance. As long as she asks to go back to the palace, Hou Zun must agree immediately.


    And she also understood that the choice of the crown princess was actually decided by the emperor and the empress.


    His identity is doomed not to be a crown princess. Coupled with the relationship between the emperor and the empress, he has achieved half of his purpose to come here.


    Unfortunately, she can''t go yet.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya said what she had already prepared.


    "Since the empress said so, Gong Ya dared to ask for a grace."


    "You say so."


    "Although Gong Ya hasn''t lived in the palace family since she was a child, since she came back, her family has been talking about the benefits of her majesty and empress. Everyone is innocent and vindicates his sins. The reason why the palace family suffered such a great disaster is that the legendary wealth of the invincible country attracts people''s eyes. The empress of the palace family knows that she has always been independent of the world and just wants to protect herself. Therefore, Gong Ya hopes , your mother and your majesty can return peace to the palace. "


    Feng''s eyes were slightly picked, and Hou Zun looked at her thoughtfully.


    "It''s easy to do. The palace can ask the emperor for a will that all families are not allowed to harass the palace family in the future. What do you think?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said solemnly.


    "This can only ensure the peace of the palace family for a while. Gong Ya knows that the emperor and the empress are merciful. Therefore, the palace family begged the emperor and the empress to accept all the property of the palace family!"


    Empress Zun''s eyes tightened for a moment, but only for a moment.


    "Gong ya, what do you mean?"


    "Madam Rong, Gong Ya knows that the money is nothing but a drop in the bucket for her majesty and her mother. But it can save the palace family. Please have mercy on the palace family."


    Lin Mengya knelt down in front of Hou Zun and begged in a tone, which seemed to be mixed with a trace of crying.


    It was sincere enough to send money to her.


    After thinking for a long time, she heard houzun and slowly spit out a word.


    "This... My palace will answer for your majesty. However, if you have a large population in your palace, how will the people live in the future? Just leave half of it and don''t make a public statement. However... This can''t be done in a big way. How can you make each family eliminate their evil thoughts about the palace family? Have you ever thought about it?"


    When empress Zun opened her mouth, Lin Mengya knew that it was done.


    She quickly got up with a smile in her tears.


    "What the empress said is that Gong Ya also felt that this matter should not be publicized. Therefore, the Gong family will set up a public school from now on. The Gong family will teach in the fiefdom and work for the public school. However, it still needs the grace of the empress and your majesty."


    Education, for Empress Zun and Emperor Zun, is obviously a hard work like water.


    In their eyes, the Gong family not only spent the remaining family resources, but also trained talents for each family.


    It''s a losing deal.


    But Hou Zun is Hou Zun, and soon realized another profound meaning hidden by Gong ya.


    Her eyes flashed, but she didn''t immediately answer her request.


    "This matter is very important. I want to discuss it with your majesty. Why don''t you wait patiently in the Dragon capital first. After dealing with this matter, I will give you an answer."


    "Yes, it all depends on the arrangement of your mother and your majesty."


    Lin Mengya retreated skillfully. Qin Shuang went inside first, and then returned with Lin Mengya.


    Different from her uneasiness, she is now at peace.


    The temperament of emperor Zun and empress Zun is more or less certain. They are not greedy people.


    This money is indeed very important to them, but it is not to the point of being fascinated.


    For her request, they still have to calculate the gains and losses.


    In their position, in addition to considering the interests of the royal family, it is difficult to consider how to maintain their position and how to maximize the benefits of the people defending the country.


    But she was sure that emperor Zun and empress Zun would agree.


    My mind relaxed and sleepiness surged up.


    After she forced herself back to the temporary courtyard, she fell on the bed without saying a word.


    The world is big, sleeping is the biggest!


    This sleep, she went straight to sleep the next morning.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Bai Su and chen''er lying on the side of her bed and falling asleep.

 Chapter 1244

    Looking at the two people sleeping soundly, Lin Mengya had to carefully go down to the ground, like a thief, take a pair of shoes and tiptoe outside.


    Lin Mengya didn''t put on her shoes until she closed the door quietly and made sure that they wouldn''t be woken up by her.


    After the big stone in her heart disappeared, her mood was much happier.


    Although there are still many problems to be solved by her, at least for now, the future looks bright, no matter how tortuous the road is.


    After entering the main hall, she only saw the servant with a worried face.


    Whether it''s even his wife, even star or his five brothers, none of them is found.


    "Madam, you are awake."


    Seeing her, the servant immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the matter? Where are the people? Why are they all gone?"


    "You''d better go and have a look. Even madam went out alone early in the morning. Even the second young master went out with our fifth young master. Unexpectedly... Alas, you''d better go there yourself. It''s not a little talkative. Even the master is too much."


    This has something to do with master Lian?


    Lin Mengya was suspicious and didn''t dare to delay. She asked people to lead the way immediately.


    Although it was only a day later, the order on the street was much better and there were more people than yesterday.


    But everyone was still frightened, as if the danger had not gone away.


    The servant led her directly to a very strange place. Lin Mengya knew it. It was called "yuxiangnong", which was not a Qin Lou Chu hall.


    Only the stores opened here can only be patronized by dignitaries and dignitaries.


    To put it bluntly, it is a petty bourgeoisie that rich people can afford to play.


    Compared with the wind outside, it is still a peaceful scene.


    Unfortunately, someone soon destroyed such silence.


    "Lian Xing, you come out! Stop it, you hear me!"


    Not far away, Lin Mengya saw her fifth brother at home, who was pulling out the noisy Lianxing with a black face.


    She immediately rushed over and saw that the store was actually a study selling ancient books.


    Normally, such a clean and elegant place can''t make Lianxing so angry.


    "Brother five, Lian Xing, what are you arguing about?"


    After the two saw her, Gong Wu was happy, but Lian Xing was still angry.


    But she could clearly feel that the anger was not directed at herself.


    "Little sister, why are you here when you''re not at home to have a good rest? What''s wrong with your health?"


    For Gong Wu''s worry, Lin Mengya always accepts everything according to the order, and then changes the topic.


    Otherwise, their brother can ask for warmth all day.


    "I''m fine. What are you doing here?"


    "I''m making trouble? It''s because he''s old and disrespectful! Am I going to watch my mother be kicked out by those two people? Hum, she deserves to be my second mother!"


    Although Lianxing seems to have no quality, it is usually very elegant.


    The cultivation of the aristocratic family childe made him never say these words.


    I didn''t expect, but now I don''t care at all.


    Lin Mengya cast her puzzled eyes on her fifth brother, who coughed gently, and then glanced at her study.


    "That... Uncle Lian is here. Moreover, he sent a letter to his aunt. But when my aunt arrived, she ran into..."


    Everything is in silence.


    At this time, Lin Mengya completely understood the explosion point of Lianxing.


    "You say, even uncle doesn''t look like that kind of person."


    She deliberately left Lian Xing and turned to whisper with Gong Wu.


    The latter scratched his head with innocent eyes.


    "I don''t have much experience, but my aunt asked me to watch Lianxing. I don''t know anything else."


    Lin Mengya secretly glanced at Lianxing. This guy is actually an inexperienced novice.


    How can we solve this problem?


    "Why? No more noise?"


    She looked at the guy in her spare time. The latter stared at her and turned to sulk.


    "You''ve been called him. In fact, when we went in just now, aunt Lian was crying. Lian Xing went crazy on the spot, so he was driven out by uncle and aunt."


    In short, two words - shame!


    Lin Mengya glanced at the study and at the angry Lianxing.


    It''s better for women to do such things.


    Lazy to ignore the guy who was used and didn''t know it, Lin Mengya tidied up her clothes and stepped into her study.


    There is an elegant name here, ''moxiangxuan''.


    When you enter the room, you can see the antique flavor of a room. The ancient books, calligraphy and paintings inside are also placed in different categories.


    It can be seen that the owner of the study still has a high artistic taste.


    There was no one in the study, but Lin Mengya was not in a hurry.


    Calmly on the second floor, I heard the voice of a woman crying in it.


    "Cough."


    She first sent a false cough at the entrance of the stairs, giving a signal to the people inside.


    Then he followed the sound.


    There are several rooms on the second floor of the study.


    It is filled with light incense, mixed with the unique aroma of books, paper and ink.


    I can afford Mo xiangxuan, but I don''t know what kind of person the master is.


    As soon as her voice passed, a very beautiful maid came out of the innermost room.


    "Miss, we don''t welcome guests today. Please come back another day."


    Lin Mengya looked at the maid, but her heart was sneering.


    Lian Xing was so busy on the street just now that you can see it from the position on the second floor.


    And when the maid came out, she didn''t look surprised at all.


    It seems that the one met by Mrs. Lian is still a master of means.


    Unfortunately, she is not a brainless fool.


    "I''m not here to buy books, but to find my aunt."


    "Aunt? Dare you ask Miss --"


    "My aunts and uncles are all here. Why, don''t you allow me in?"


    Lin Mengya stood in front of the maid with soft and kind eyes, but the maid was still afraid.


    "It''s the young lady of Lian family. It''s the servant''s eyes. But now it''s inconvenient for the master and wife."


    Lin Mengya suddenly provoked the corners of her mouth and gave the maid a cold fake smile.


    "It''s inconvenient for my uncle and aunt, isn''t it? I''ll come back some day. Just, after I go back, I have to tell my uncle and aunt that you stopped me. My uncle and aunt always hurt me and never allow others to stop me."


    She smiled maliciously and saw that the maid had goose bumps all over.


    Intuition told her that the lady in front of her was much more difficult to deal with than the lady.


    "Since the young lady has something important to do, will you let the maid pass it on?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her, but raised her voice a little.


    "Since it''s inconvenient for my uncle and aunt, it''s inconvenient for my niece to disturb me. I don''t bother the girl to pass it on. The rules of this study are stricter than those of our family. I don''t know. I thought something shady had been done in it."


    The maid was a little frightened. She knew that the people inside had heard the lady''s voice.


    I thought the people inside wouldn''t let the young lady in, but suddenly a voice came out.


    "Is it ya''er?"


    "Aunt, it''s me."


    She bypassed the little maid and pushed the door open.


    The maid, with some gloom in her eyes, followed her into the door.


    Lin Mengya thought she would see the scene after Mrs. Lian was jealous, but she didn''t expect that there would be such a scene inside.


    After a book case, an exquisite woman was hiding her face and crying.


    It was her "aunt" and even her wife who looked at her with red and swollen eyes.


    Even the master sat beside her, his face was not good-looking.


    But Lin Mengya read a bit of forbearance from his face.


    For his arrival, even the master just took a few more eyes.


    This scene is rare. Is it difficult? Has she missed the good play?


    "Ya''er, why are you here? How''s Lian Xing?"


    She doesn''t want to come. She''s afraid Lian Xing will really tear it down.


    "I''m just worried about you, so I want to come and have a look. Is my uncle and aunt healthy? I''m so worried."


    What she said outside can be heard clearly inside.


    Even if his wife could call her in, she was obviously ready to fulfill this big lie for her.


    "I... I just feel bad."


    Even the lady said, and her eyes turned red again.


    But she stared at the master with some resentment. The latter obviously looked bitter.


    According to her experience, the problem here is obviously strange.


    I''m afraid it''s not a simple cheating, which can be summarized.


    "I''ve heard that someone sent you a message early in the morning. It''s really difficult, uncle. After things calm down, I''m sure to report you safe."


    Lin Mengya knew that the person who came to inform Mrs. Lian would not be Mr. Lian.


    The situation just now was obviously an accident, so these talents fried the pot.


    Even the master is not a person who wants face. Even if he is a thoroughly scum man, he won''t want his wife and children to watch his cheating scene.


    What a taste heavy hobby that has to be?


    Therefore, as soon as she spoke, she started with the most cruel.


    "It''s none of Lianlang''s business. It''s me. It''s lianer''s thoughtlessness that makes her wife suffer such grievances."


    Yo, the guy who cried so seriously just now has such sharp ears.


    Sobbing to explain for his love Lang, this title is also very meaningful.


    Lian Lang and lian''er are a couple.


    What a little white lotus flower with two stems. It''s really a thorn in the throat.


    No wonder the lady is so angry. It seems that the other party is also a master of high rank green tea.


    Good. She finds it challenging.


    "Oh, so it is. I don''t know what to call the girl?"


    The man raised his head and showed a little face that was crying with tears.


    "I... my name is Elaine."


    Sleeping trough, shameless!


    Lin Mengya really despises each other from the bottom of her heart. She still loves Lian. What else do you love?

 Chapter 1245

    Lin Mengya showed her sweetest and most harmless smile and looked at each other.


    "AI... Aunt, isn''t it? I''m really sorry to meet you for the first time. Just now our second son was a little too impulsive and caused you trouble."


    She keenly felt that the other party''s face had obviously changed since her aunt''s exit.


    Look at her. Although her eyes are slightly red, they are not swollen at all.


    Tears only fell down my cheeks and didn''t even spend my makeup.


    It''s really a delicate look of lotus weeping dew and pear flowers with rain.


    It''s a pity You can fool even your wife, but you can''t fool her.


    "No problem, it''s also my... My fault."


    Elaine secretly glanced at master Lian, and a few tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    Lin Mengya saw that master Lian''s face was not very good, but there was no man''s love for his beloved woman.


    Now, there are numbers.


    "In that case, aunt AI doesn''t have to apologize to my aunt. After all, my aunt is famous for her generosity. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll take my aunt first."


    Elaine must have never thought that she would block her mouth so cleanly.


    Lin Mengya ignored the woman, turned around and looked at Mrs. Lian.


    "Aunt, you are still waiting to take charge of the overall situation in the house. Uncle is just meeting old friends here for a while. Why do you put down this family just to see uncle''s old friends? Let''s go back first."


    Her words undoubtedly declared to Aileen that Lianfu was the real hostess of Lianfu''s house.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are bingdilian, xiaobailian or middle-aged high-grade green tea.


    At present, even Mrs. Lian is still dominant.


    Mrs. Lian took a reluctant look at her husband, sighed faintly, and was led away by Lin Mengya.


    As soon as she went out, she saw the little maid who stopped her.


    The eyes did not care about each other. After a round trip, Lin Mengya showed a smile with unknown meaning.


    The latter looked frightened and bowed his head.


    When he came out of his study, even his wife didn''t say a few words all the way.


    His eyes were red for several times, and his tears fell one after another like beads falling off the line. He was so stuffy that he saw even the stars.


    Lin Mengya looked at the mother and son and shook her head.


    If this matter were put on the winning streak, I''m afraid that little Bailian would have lost his way.


    Young people now, too impulsive!


    Finally, she returned to the small courtyard where she had settled before. Lin Mengya stepped back and took Mrs. Lian back to her house.


    "Bai Su, go and pour a cup of hot tea and serve your wife to wash her face."


    The hands and feet of the two girls were fast. In a moment, even the lady''s eyes were a little red, but they were much better than before.


    "Ya''er, I make you laugh today."


    After half a cup of hot tea, even his wife finally calmed down.


    But the clouds on his face did not disperse, and he still felt distressed.


    "Does aunt feel that she is going to be betrayed?"


    Even in the case of wives, most of them marry for power.


    But from the repeated maintenance of master Lian, fools can see that master Lian cherishes his wife very much.


    But the current situation made her a little confused.


    Mrs. Lian shook her head and smiled sadly.


    "If you want to disappoint me, I''m afraid he disappoints that Aileen girl for me. I stole it for more than 20 years. Now, it''s time for me to return it. It''s just... I... I can''t bear to..."


    As he spoke, even his wife shed tears again.


    Lin Mengya handed her a handkerchief and listened to Mrs. Lian quietly, telling her the past.


    "I was only fifteen years old that year. My parents brought me to Longdu to meet the former Emperor. At that time, he was the personal guard of the emperor who was still the crown prince at that time. Maybe our fate has been doomed since then."


    In fact, the story of Mrs. Lian and Mr. Lian can''t be simpler.


    One is a virtuous and intelligent lady of the aristocratic family, and one is a front guard with excellent martial arts.


    Two people can be said to be a perfect match.


    After more than a year, Mrs. Lian gave birth to a winning streak. But it was also in that year that she inadvertently discovered the secret her husband had hidden for a long time.


    "I didn''t mean to read his letter. The emperor had something urgent to call him into the palace that day. An urgent letter suddenly came from outside the house. I thought the man was very anxious and waited for a reply, so he opened it. At that time, I knew that the master had his sweetheart before we were married. If it weren''t for me... They... They wouldn''t be separated for so long."


    The content of the letter says that Elaine is lovesick. Please go and see me.


    But at that time, even the master was not in the house, and even the wife was like a bolt from the blue. Her mind was full of pain.


    As a last resort, he ordered someone to send 200 liang of silver.


    The lady''s original intention was to hope that Aileen could cure her body first. Unexpectedly, there was no news from then on.


    But since then, my wife has also carried a heavy shackle in her heart.


    I think I drove Alline away.


    This secret was buried for more than 20 years.


    Even Mrs. Lian cried like rain because she blamed herself.


    But Lin Mengya also heard something wrong.


    "Aunt means that the letter was sent only when the master was away?"


    Mrs. Lian looked at her tearfully and nodded.


    "It''s strange. If it''s lovesickness, it won''t happen suddenly? Why is it so coincidental that it''s fatal when even the master is not at home?"


    fall ill?


    The little white lotus looks very young and has no haggard appearance for Iraq.


    "But... But then my husband came and did ask about it. I... I dare not tell him. For this reason, my husband went out early and returned late for several days. I can see that my husband still has her in his heart."


    Looking at Mrs. Lian, who was crying like a little white rabbit with red and swollen eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t do anything else except sigh.


    How else can we say that even the wife is easy to cheat?


    The same loss, the man actually ate it alive twice.


    Now she really wants to knock on her wife''s head and fill her with some ancient palace and house novels.


    What is a good thing in the brain? The problem is that you have to be able to use it!


    "Aunt, you..."


    "Didn''t you just call me aunt?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Lian Fu''s face and changed her mouth.


    "OK, aunt. It''s just that you are obsessed with the situation and I can see it clearly from the sidelines. Please rest assured that even your uncle and that little Bailian are definitely not the kind of relationship you imagined. You don''t understand little Bailian. Don''t you even understand your uncle?"


    Even the lady stopped crying and looked at her pitifully.


    Lin Mengya could not help sighing and patiently explained.


    "Think about it. What kind of person is uncle Lian? Even if he can''t help himself, how can he do such a thing? He didn''t say anything about his affair with others, but was also broken by his son''s wife. Don''t you want his face?"


    "Ya''er, you''re still a big girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. It''s hard to be so straightforward about some things..."


    Well, she''s not shy yet, but even her wife blushed first.


    "I''m a little straightforward, but think about it. Is that the case? Besides, even if your uncle has a private meeting with a beautiful woman there, why does he have to ask someone to inform you? She has been hiding it for more than 20 years. It''s better to keep it hidden. Last time, she wanted to send someone to let you know her existence when even her uncle was not at home. This time, she was right The opportunity makes you think that even your uncle hasn''t been in love with her for more than 20 years. Even I can see that it is abnormal. Why are you still confused? "


    Aileen must have some connection with master Lian, but it''s a pity that at the beginning, Mrs. Lian was so silly and sweet that she didn''t find out at all.


    But there is no need to panic. As long as they stabilize the morale of the army and don''t let master Lian''s backyard catch fire, they can clean up the disturbing little white lotus sooner or later.


    "I... I don''t know... Ya''er, will things really be like what you said?"


    Facing Mrs. Lian''s expectation, she can only nod firmly.


    After saying a few comforting words, Lin Mengya asked his wife to have a rest in bed first.


    Turned around and came to the residence of gongwuheel Lianxing.


    Before entering the door, I heard the sound of fists and feet.


    He motioned Bai Su to go in and pull the rack. After confirming that there was no danger inside, Lin Mengya took her son into the door.


    "What are you doing? Tearing down the house?"


    The room was already in a mess. Even the stars were red eyed, panting and staring at Gong Wu.


    The situation of Gong Wu is not very good. The green tendons on his neck and forehead burst, which obviously moved his Qi.


    "Bai Su, don''t stop him! Who wants him to bite people like a mad dog!"


    Gong Wu wants to brush off the grip of Bai su. Unfortunately, they have wasted too much energy before. It''s still a little difficult to break free.


    Besides, there is Lin Mengya.


    One of her angry people gave a poppy, found a chair and sat down.


    "It''s true that you don''t have a brain. Why, everything you eat has grown on the meat, which affects the development of your brain, isn''t it? Even if your aunt cries bitterly, you''ll make trouble with her. Don''t you think our family is not chaotic enough!"


    Although the two big men are much higher than her in both height and force.


    But in front of her, their momentum gradually faded.


    Gong Wu looked at his sister wrongfully. He was a drag.


    I couldn''t help but glare at the culprit, but the man stood on his neck and looked like death at home.


    "If you want your father to find you a stepmother, you can continue to make trouble. If you don''t want to, just sit down and listen to me."


    Whether to sit or not is a slightly difficult question.


    But Gong Wu always followed good advice, found another complete chair and sat down.


    Leaving Lian Xing alone, he waited for Gong Wu with the eyes of a traitor.


    For a long time, he could only take a horse step and made a chair posture to deal with it.

 Chapter 1246

    Looking at the guy reluctantly, but the horse step was still solid, Lin Mengya smiled a little.


    This man is like a dog. He always needs someone to train.


    There''s no problem with our little wolf dog. It''s mainly on Lianxing.


    "OK, now listen to me. I suspect that madam''s illness has something to do with this woman."


    The voice did not fall, even the star looked like wind and thunder, and was about to rush out in an instant.


    But fortunately, Lin Mengya was quick eyed and grabbed his sleeve.


    "Run what, listen to me!"


    Finally, Lian Xing had to stand by her side, but she kept her anger like killing at any time.


    "Did that woman do what happened fifteen years ago?"


    Gong Wu is much calmer after all, and his ideas can keep up with Lin Mengya.


    But the latter shook his head gently.


    "I don''t have conclusive evidence for this, and I dare not say it. But one thing I know very well is that even my uncle doesn''t have feelings for Elaine. Don''t stare at me! I''m not the object of your father''s affair!"


    After scolding Lianxing, Lin Mengya continued.


    "Maybe you didn''t feel it, but I knew from the first time I saw them that there was no love between them. Maybe Elaine was in love with Uncle Lian, but Uncle Lian didn''t seem to care. So I was thinking, if so, what''s the reason for uncle lian to automatically go to Elaine''s study?"


    Her eyes, secretly aiming at the stars.


    Although the latter is impulsive, it is only angry for a moment.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya loosened her hand.


    "Is Elaine threatening uncle Lian with aunt Lian''s illness?"


    Gong Wu was smart in the end. He immediately understood her intention and cooperated immediately.


    "I guess so. Uncle Lian has to tell me what the situation is. Lian Xing, where are you going?"


    Lian Xing strode out, but this time, he calmed down a lot.


    "Little sister, shall I go after him?"


    Gong Wu seemed a little worried for fear that the guy would make trouble again.


    "It''s all right. I''m sure he won''t do anything stupid this time. Let''s clean up and get ready to go back to the house."


    Gong Wu always followed her sister''s lead. Hearing her say so, he immediately went and prepared to go.


    After sending someone to send a letter to Lian Xing, Lin Mengya took a group of people in the yard and answered the palace''s residence.


    But what she didn''t expect was that before entering the door, the people inside came out.


    "Eldest lady, fifth young master, you have finally returned safely."


    The housekeeper uncle Rong welcomed them out excitedly. When he saw them, his eyes almost turned red.


    "Well, uncle Rong, let you worry. Aren''t we all right? By the way, this is Mrs. Lian and the mother of Lian Sheng and Lian Xing. You have to take good care of yourself and be treated slowly."


    Lin Mengya first asked someone to welcome Mrs. Lian in. Even the house can''t live now, and even her wife''s mood is bad, she can''t sit idly by.


    And sooner or later she is the one who wants to hold the emperor''s thick thighs. It''s not a bad thing to have a good relationship with her family earlier.


    As soon as Uncle Rong heard it, he immediately arranged it.


    Everything in the palace family''s residence was in order, and it didn''t take long for everyone to arrange it neatly.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu were sitting in their own small hall tasting tea. Their hearts were much more stable.


    "What''s going on in the mansion these days?"


    Uncle Rong shook his head. Before, they were also in full readiness, but unexpectedly, nothing happened at home, but something big happened outside.


    Lin Mengya knew that the assassination of emperor Zun was too sudden, and those people couldn''t react.


    Although some are unwilling to eradicate those people in one fell swoop, from now on, at least in Longdu, she has a life-saving card.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun, even if they don''t look at the saving grace, they have to look at that large amount of silver to protect her life.


    Because that''s related to their face.


    "I''ll take someone out to have a look at the situation. You can stay at home. Remember, don''t be careless. After all, even your wife is in our house now."


    "Yes."


    Uncle Rong didn''t dare to neglect and immediately agreed.


    "Little sister, where are you going?"


    Gong Wu looked at her in disbelief. He didn''t just come back. Why did he go out again?


    "I''ll go and see Lian Xing. Although he is smart, he still has too little experience in women. I''m afraid he will suffer for a long time."


    Gong Wu deeply agreed. If it hadn''t been for Lianxing''s impulse, things wouldn''t have been like this.


    After telling Gong ya to go and return early, the latter went out with Bai Su and chen''er.


    Outside Moxiang Pavilion, Lin Mengya was still far away and got off the carriage.


    After all, she came to observe secretly. If she alerted the people inside, it would be more than enough to succeed and more than enough to fail.


    Three people quietly stood behind the wall and looked at the study not far away.


    There was nothing in it. Fortunately, Lianxing finally got to know.


    Lin Mengya is going to wait here for a while. If you can see Lian Xing and master Lian coming out, it''s the best.


    If she couldn''t see it for a while, she asked her son to pretend to be a family and call two people out.


    However, I didn''t expect that before long, another carriage stopped at the door of the study.


    Although the carriage is not impressive, it is made of exquisite materials. At a glance, you can see that the owner must be rich or expensive.


    But her eyes were completely attracted by the people who came down from the carriage.


    What''s going on? It''s long Tianyu!


    She saw with her own eyes that long Tianyu came down from the carriage and then entered the study.


    Then the maid who stopped her came out to look around, and finally closed the door.


    What''s going on? That little white lotus, all ages?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt angry again, but this time, she changed her position with Mrs. Lian.


    "Miss, you don''t seem very happy?"


    Chen''er raised his small face and asked carefully.


    The latter took back his hand, which had just been hammered on the wall and almost cracked again, and walked noble and elegant to his carriage.


    "Nothing. I just feel like drinking green tea."


    Good, good.


    Although she doesn''t know the relationship between xiaobailian and long Tianyu, if she knows that long Tianyu really has a tangled relationship with xiaobailian.


    ha-ha... The snow field outside the city is a good place to dump the body.


    For example, a couple of innocent dogs, men and women or something.


    Bai Su and chen''er shivered at the same time. Isn''t it too cold today?


    Angry is angry, but Lin Mengya has never been a person who likes to eat flying vinegar.


    Just now, she just felt angry for a moment.


    Looking back, maybe long Tianyu really has something important to do.


    The top priority is to find Lianxing father and son first and take them back for long-term consideration.


    But the car found Lian''s house from the study, and found the small courtyard where they had stayed before from Lian''s house. There was no trace of their father and son.


    When she got home, uncle Rong told her that someone had just reported that even the father and son had been declared into the palace by Emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    And they also asked her to take good care of Mrs. Lian.


    Originally, I went to the palace.


    Lin Mengya hung a heart, and then put it down.


    At least in front of the emperor, Lian Xing and Lian Fu are not crazy.


    But what she didn''t expect was that for three days, even the third father and son were missing.


    Even his wife remembered those three people very much. Lin Mengya thought about it and felt that it was not a way to keep his wife in the house.


    I had to take Gong Wu and his wife to the street after finishing the work.


    After so many days of rest, most places have returned to their former prosperity.


    Even his wife usually didn''t like to go out and walk around, so several people had to find a garden to listen to the play.


    There are only a few plays that can be performed now.


    Mrs. Lian likes to watch a play of talented people and beauties. Lin Mengya is not good at blowing her interest, so she has to watch it together.


    In the box on the second floor, even his wife was fascinated, and Gong Wu was a little moved.


    But she really didn''t have the artistic cell to appreciate traditional opera, but she was sleepy in just a few minutes.


    If she hadn''t pinched her back from time to time, I''m afraid she would have gone to bed.


    This hypnotic skill is a little stronger.


    At the climax of the play, there was a sudden commotion.


    Lin Mengya immediately followed the prestige, but saw a few strong men dressed as thugs rush into the lobby below.


    The strong men seemed to be looking for someone, checking by seat.


    Lin Mengya was wary. She had to pay attention to it.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the door was suddenly knocked open.


    Then a figure rushed in.


    Chen''er gave a small exclamation, which attracted the attention of the people below.


    "What is this?"


    Chen''er looked at the living creature in front of her, but Lin Mengya came forward and grabbed the man''s slightly dirty arm.


    Because she knows those eyes!


    But now, she can''t make other superfluous moves, because those strong men have run up and are coming towards their box.


    "You didn''t see anything, you know?"


    She rarely showed such a fierce look. Several people in the box nodded subconsciously.


    With that, Lin Mengya hid the man under the table, sorted out the tablecloth, pretended that nothing had happened, and turned her eyes to the stage.


    The door of the box was knocked. Lin Mengya gave Bai Su and her son a look, and they immediately understood.


    When chen''er opened the door, two willow eyebrows stood on the road and asked impolitely.


    "Who has the courage to disturb our wife and miss to see the play?"


    She looks pretty and dresses like a maid of a rich family.


    With such a loud noise, people outside dare not make a start easily.

 Chapter 1247

    This is the Dragon capital. If you step on it, you may step on several royal relatives and nobles.


    Therefore, although they act recklessly, it doesn''t mean they don''t have a brain.


    "Excuse me, girl. We are looking for a runaway female slave. Have you seen her?"


    It was one of the men who looked kind.


    But seeing that there was a touch of evil in his face, he immediately shook his head and said impatiently.


    "We are watching a play. There are no female slaves. I tell you, if you disturb my wife and miss, you will see it."


    The door fell heavily in front of several strong men.


    Although those people didn''t look very good, they didn''t dare to make a mistake easily.


    Lin Mengya listened carefully. She was relieved when she heard the sound of footsteps leaving outside.


    Turned to look at the woman under the table, but saw that the man had fainted.


    "Ya''er, how can we take her back?"


    To Lin Mengya''s surprise, he didn''t even ask his wife and Gong Wu anything superfluous. Instead, he was worried about her.


    "Aunt, I..."


    "Come on, boy, I know you have a good heart, and the girl looks pathetic. Those people outside know they are not good people at first sight. Let''s help if we can."


    She was obsessed with how to explain, but she never thought that for some people, all her actions were unexplained.


    Lin Mengya was a little moved, but now the top priority is how to transport people home safely.


    It''s impossible to swagger out. People outside must have seen women running in and would guard outside the door.


    Lin Mengya thought again and again. Finally, her eyes fell on the stage.


    "Brother five, do me a little favor later."


    "You say."


    The play in the garden has ended. Lin Mengya and Mrs. Lian come out of the main gate of the garden.


    Not far away, I saw several strong men staring at them in an alley nearby.


    "Aunt, let''s get in the car."


    Lin Mengya took back her eyes, pretended nothing had happened, and took his wife into the carriage.


    Silent all the way, Lin Mengya and Mrs. Lian returned to the Palace House as soon as possible.


    It was not until the light was on that Gong Wu hurried back.


    "Where are the people?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw Gong Wu, she couldn''t wait to meet him.


    The latter smiled at her and then pointed to a huge wooden box carried in by the servants behind him.


    "Don''t worry, people are right here."


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward and opened the box.


    "Don''t hit me! Don''t hit me!"


    The fainting woman has awakened, but her chaotic eyes are full of fear, and people shrink in the corner of the box.


    Lin Mengya turns back and asks Gong Wu to go out first.


    Bai Su closed the door tightly, while Lin Mengya comforted the woman in a soft voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one here will hurt you. Sister Hui, do you remember me?"


    The haggard and ragged woman was shangguanhui, who helped her a lot.


    In her memory, even in Xiong Ling tribe, sister Hui has never been so embarrassed.


    But as soon as she approached, Shangguan Hui was very frightened and stretched out his hands to grasp.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t dodge, so Guan Hui''s sharp fingernails were scratched on her hands.


    "Sister Hui, it''s me. Don''t you know me?"


    Lin Mengya was extremely distressed, but Shangguan Hui seemed to have completely lost his mind and kept waving his hands to resist her approach.


    Bai Su couldn''t see it anymore. He stepped forward quickly and struck Shangguan Hui on the back of his neck. The man was like soft mud and paralyzed in Bai Su''s arms.


    "Master, you''d better calm down first. Otherwise, who will save Miss Shangguan?"


    Lin Mengya took a long breath and forcibly suppressed the strong uneasiness in her heart.


    Before she left, Ning''er was entrusted to shangguanhui.


    Now? What happened to her Ning''er?


    At the thought of this possibility, Lin Mengya felt that it was dark in front of her.


    It''ll be fine. Ning''er will be fine!


    Lin Mengya, who forced herself to calm down, took a bath for shangguanhui and changed into clean clothes with Bai Su and chen''er.


    The man''s body was full of scars, but it was basically whip marks.


    And the scars are crisscross. At first glance, the old wounds are not healed, and new wounds are added.


    Shangguan Hui was white and tender, but now there is no perfect place.


    Lin Mengya carefully dealt with shangguanhui''s scars, but her heart was wondering what kind of purpose the person who abused shangguanhui was for.


    The three of Lin Mengya were relieved when they cleaned up the people and sent them to a quiet guest room.


    Chen''er volunteered to stay and take care of her. Lin Mengya and Bai Su found Gong Wu who had been waiting for her.


    Although it was late at night, Gong Wu still sat at his desk reading.


    After seeing her coming in, he put down his book and smiled at her.


    "Brother five, actually i... I..."


    She hesitated a little, but her always clever speech now lost its function. Generally, those explanations revolved behind her teeth.


    Gong Wu waited patiently for her words. For a long time, seeing her ''I'' endless, he couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head, and then sighed.


    "You girl, alas -"


    Gong Wu reached out and patted her on the shoulder.


    "We are a family, but that doesn''t mean you have to confess everything to me. I know you have your past. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    "I didn''t mean to hide you, but... It''s important. In fact, even I don''t know where to start."


    Gong Wu stuffed tea into her hand. There was an indescribable tenderness in her smile.


    "Then don''t say, silly sister, seeing you embarrassed is the last thing we want to see. Just know everything in your mind. You don''t have to explain it to anyone."


    Tears turned in the eyes, and finally fell silently.


    Seeing her cry, Gong Wu panicked.


    "Did I say something wrong? Don''t cry, don''t cry. If they know, they have to peel my skin!"


    Knowing that he wanted to comfort himself, Lin Mengya still cried happily.


    And Gong Wu was at a loss at first, and finally lay down at the table like a dog, one wiping her tears silently.


    She finally calmed down after venting the scene.


    The worries that have become a mess in my heart are gradually sorted out because of this.


    Lin Mengya sobbed and told Gong Wu everything she could say.


    Then the latter realized how many things were hidden in his sister''s heart.


    "Really... Alas! You girl, that man is your old acquaintance. Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I... I''m afraid to trouble you... After all, I should be in a state of ''amnesia'' now. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Sister Hui bumped into our box, so I think it''s very possible that the other party wanted to test me."


    However, the situation at that time did not allow her to think too much.


    Once shangguanhui fell into the hands of those people, she wanted to rescue again. She was afraid that she would scare the snake even more.


    But Gong Wu smiled freely, stretched out his hand and bounced her forehead.


    "Why are you confused today with so many clever ideas in your cerebellar bag every day?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him with questions on her face.


    Gong Wu held back his smile. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to see his always smart sister being stupid.


    "Think about it. Since they are still testing you, they haven''t determined your situation. As long as we set up a doubt, no one must be able to see through you."


    What is a word that wakes up the dreamer? Lin Mengya finally understands.


    Some people looked at Gong Wu, who was just thinking about Ning''er''s situation, but forgot such an important thing.


    "I see. I''m going to ask Mrs. lian to take sister Hui in with her for the time being!"


    Gong Wu looked at his smart sister with satisfaction. Although he was sorry, he was more pleased.


    "In the future, no matter what happens, you should remember that if you can''t deal with it, you''ll come back for help. No, you still have five brothers. Whoever bullies you, we''ll drag out and beat him to vent your anger."


    Looking at his sister, he finally broke his tears into laughter, and Gong Wu finally put down his heart.


    Although he can see that Gong Ya''s heart is still heavy with a lot of things, if she needs someone to solve her problems, she will be with her at any time.


    "OK, thank you, brother five, Bai su. Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya, who has regained her fighting spirit, knows that she no longer has time to be weak.


    The man needs to be saved, and his son is waiting for her. All the people of that family are looking forward to her.


    And she doesn''t like failure. No matter before or now, or in the future, she will defend her own happiness!


    The process of persuading Mrs. Lian was as smooth as she expected.


    After asking a few questions, I knew that even my wife had done such things before.


    Two people hit it off, and the one who divides three by five by two sets the conversation.


    In a few days, Mrs. Lian will take shangguanhui with her. If someone goes to the door, Mrs. Lian only says she found it on the road.


    The next most important thing is that she should work hard to restore shangguanhui''s mind.


    For Lin Mengya, this is not difficult.


    Fortunately, when she helped Guan Hui change her clothes, she checked her situation by the way.


    Shangguan Hui should have been greatly stimulated and tortured, so she collapsed.


    For this situation, Lin Mengya had to use medicine to calm her mind first, and then think of other methods.


    By the time she wrote out the prescription, it was already dawn.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her sore shoulder and called Uncle Rong.

 Chapter 1248

    However, she told uncle Rong not to be found to be bought by the palace family.


    Uncle Rong works steadily, and Lin Mengya can trust him.


    After seeing uncle Rong off, Lin Mengya leaned back and collapsed on the chair.


    She could finally catch her breath, but in a few minutes, she sat up straight again.


    Although she had figured it out, her mind was in a mess.


    Every plant and tree at home made her feel extremely depressed, but her heart was inexplicably anxious.


    As a last resort, she didn''t take anyone with her. After a simple command with Bai Su, she rushed to the street to relax.


    On the night of the accident, almost half of the snow sculptures were damaged.


    The rest is not as beautiful as before.


    She didn''t know what the emperor and the empress thought. The remaining snow sculptures were still there, reminding her all the time of what happened that night.


    Unconsciously, she walked to the street where she and long Tianyu looked at each other across the air that night.


    She Meet him.


    The alley was still quiet as before. She sighed and turned around, but she was stunned in place.


    It was still that position that night, and they were still so far apart.


    But this time, there was no obstacle between them, and it was not as chaotic as that night.


    She saw a surprise in his eyes and really wanted to see him.


    But she found that she just wanted to turn around and leave.


    And she did.


    "Didn''t you see me?"


    Murong Xi was very dissatisfied, strode to catch up with Gong ya, and grabbed her shoulder with a big hand.


    The latter broke away from his grip and smiled at him falsely.


    "No, I just have something urgent to do. Don''t bother and leave."


    She was in a hurry to leave. In Murong Xi''s view, she was more suspicious.


    He grabbed her wrist, but found that her intention to leave today was so real.


    For a moment, he was a little flustered.


    Followed by a stronger anger.


    She wants to escape!


    Has she completely lost interest in herself, or has she been eager to seek another high branch?


    At the entrance of the quiet alley, once lovers wrestle here.


    One desperately wants to escape, the other does not give in to life or death.


    After a long time, Murong Xi''s patience was polished.


    He carried Gong Ya without saying a word. In the latter''s panic, he carried the man to his carriage.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    Lin Mengya stared angrily at the guy in front of him. Well, I haven''t seen him for a few days. I''ve learned to rob people''s women, haven''t I?


    The latter looked at her with cold eyes, completely unmoved.


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she lost her sense of propriety.


    "Why are you always like this? Can you think about my feelings? Now, we have nothing to do. Why don''t you let me go?"


    She was never a person who liked to vent her anger on others, but what happened one after another really made her too uncomfortable.


    Why should she bear it alone, and this person can escape all responsibility if he just loses his memory?


    She knew she was making trouble without reason, but maybe she would only do so when she faced her closest people.


    "What relationship do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything now. I just want to leave and go home, can I?"


    She yelled at the man in front of her, but Lin Mengya didn''t know that she was only brave in front of him. She had already been betrayed by a drop of tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Murong Xi suddenly extinguished all her anger. After seeing the crystal in her eyes, his heart suddenly seemed to be pierced by a needle, rippling with continuous pain.


    The pain was not severe, but it was enough to make him give up all his anger and trap her in his arms, like a little baby.


    "I''ll take you home in a minute, good boy."


    "You big bastard! Why do you always like to force me? Am I so unpopular with you?"


    The woman cried on his chest with a runny nose and tears, but he always loved Jie, but was willing to let her take her dress as a handkerchief and wipe the tears off her face.


    "Well, it''s all my fault."


    "It''s just you, you big bastard. If I don''t know you, I don''t know how much trouble I''ll save."


    His arms were tight, but Murong Xi said in a positive way.


    "That''s not good. Besides, we already know each other. God can''t take it back."


    The familiar breath and deep comfort made Lin Mengya''s cry gradually stop.


    For a long time, she breathed out, and the people eased down.


    Just still, like a kitten, lying in his arms.


    But Murong Xi was also happy to hold her in her arms. Her big hands gently patted her back again and again. What was permeated between her chest was as gentle as water.


    He has never experienced this feeling.


    "Didn''t you get hurt that day?"


    After crying, Gong Ya spoke with an unconscious nasal sound.


    Murong Xi thought she was so cute that she couldn''t help smiling deeply.


    "It''s all right. How can those maniacs hurt me? It''s you. How can you leave me in the chaos? Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she was unconvinced.


    If she hadn''t gone to help the soldiers, she wouldn''t have allowed the dead man to be so idle.


    But these words could only be buried in her heart.


    It took her a long time to remember one thing.


    "Do you know Miss Aileen of Moxiang Xuan?"


    Murong Xi lowered her head and looked at the little woman in her arms.


    "How did you know?"


    "I saw it by accident. Tell me honestly whether you know it or not!"


    Go to her detour. He is hers. Naturally, you can ask anything.


    But Murong Xi didn''t hide anything, and replied very readily.


    "Well, she is xun''er''s lifesaver."


    Hoon? Who is it?


    Lin Mengya thought about it and thought that she might as well ask clearly today.


    "Who is this Xun? How can he be so important to you?"


    But Murong Xi gently knocked on her bright and clean forehead, but she was spoiled in her tone.


    "What are you thinking? Xun''er is my adopted son."


    adopted son? Can you say¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya grabbed his cuff and eagerly sought an answer.


    "How old is he this year? He looks, but Yuxue is cute? By the way, he... Who does he look like?"


    Murongxi looked at her eager look and felt very strange in her heart.


    "Xun''er is only two years old this year. He looks like his parents."


    "What does that mean? Isn''t he your adopted son? Why, don''t you even know his parents?"


    Lin Mengya now has some hope. Maybe xun''er is Ning''er?


    But long Tianyu''s next words broke all her expectations.


    "You know, I lost my previous memory. Xun''er was sent back to my house by Elaine after I woke up. I also learned from others that I picked up xun''er on the battlefield. I was moved by compassion for a moment and accepted him as an adopted son. However, the child is a foreign blood and has a pair of blue eyes. Therefore, I didn''t say anything."


    Everything can be changed. Blood can''t be changed.


    Her Ning''er will never have a pair of green eyes, nor will she become a foreign blood.


    But she was still a little reluctant, praying.


    "Can I... Go and see him?"


    Murong Xi agreed almost without thinking. Anyway, for her, she always had no way to refuse.


    "OK, but not today. I''ll take you home later. When I''m free, I''ll take you to see xun''er."


    Lin Mengya had to nod. She wanted to see it, but she was afraid to see it.


    If xun''er is really not her Ning''er, won''t she be more disappointed.


    Murong Xi Mingrui felt her loss. He couldn''t bear to see her like this. He had to change the topic desperately.


    "I heard from your majesty that you seem to be very close to Lian''s house?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him blankly and nodded gently.


    "In the past, I stopped you because even your family''s position was not secure. Now, it''s good for you to associate more with them. In the future, the dragon will be their world."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you know? Because in this accident, Lian''s family has made great contributions. In addition to rewarding them with their new residence, the emperor promoted Lian Xing to become the former Zhonglang General of the imperial court and the personal guard in charge of all the palaces. Now Lian Yunsheng takes the place of Lian Sheng temporarily. When Lian Sheng recovers, the troops inside and outside the Dragon capital will be in their hands."


    Murong Xi''s voice could not hear any emotion.


    But Lin Mengya noticed that there was no displeasure in long Tianyu''s tone.


    However, compared with his performance, Lin Mengya was more surprised by the news.


    I thought it would be good to keep my current position this time, but I didn''t expect that even the star had been granted Jin Feng.


    Lin Mengya felt inexplicably that this might not be a good thing for Lian''s family.


    I''m afraid that in the future, even the stars can no longer be as carefree as before.


    "Getting great power may not be a first-class good thing, but from now on, you should have less contact with Elaine, do you know?"


    Murong Xi thought she was eating dry vinegar, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    After rubbing her head, he said softly.


    "Don''t think about it. I have nothing to do with Elaine."


    But Lin Mengya turned her eyes and looked at her silly man with so much disdain.


    "Where do I eat her dry vinegar? Do you know that Eileen''s lover is master Lian Yuntian."


    "What?"


    Looking at each other''s surprise, Lin Mengya was not surprised at all.


    No matter what Aileen did to Lian''s family before, she can be inserted between Lian''s husband and wife for more than 20 years, which is enough to show that this person''s mind and wrist are extraordinary.


    "So, you''d better stay away from her in the future. In case you are misunderstood by master Lian, you can''t afford to go."

 Chapter 1249

    Although she knew that the woman should be jealous, Murong Xi still felt that it was too absurd.


    "I already know about it. Don''t worry. I won''t have too much contact with her in the future."


    Lin Mengya is not really jealous, but people like AI Lian, if they can''t be used by long Tianyu, the farther away they are, the better.


    "Well, home."


    Time flies between two people, whether it''s quarrel or sweet.


    Lin Mengya also felt that there were thousands of words in her heart to tell him, but her home was close at hand.


    "I''ll go first. Be careful yourself."


    She hid her truest heart and had to make her most indifferent expression to say goodbye to her lover.


    But Murong Xi didn''t let her go. After dragging her into her arms, she gently dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "You have to tell me everything, okay?"


    Biting her lips, Lin Mengya nodded.


    She is never a weak woman, but his support will make her stronger and stronger.


    Standing at the door, Lin Mengya wrapped her cloak tightly and watched the carriage leave her sight little by little.


    Turned around and knocked on the door.


    "Madam, Princess Fanghua has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Uncle Rong greeted him personally, wiped the sweat on his forehead and whispered.


    Their young lady has so many guests, but the eldest lady always likes to run away.


    This job is really difficult to do.


    "What is Princess Fanghua doing here?"


    "I don''t know, but the princess was not angry when she heard that you weren''t there. She just said to wait for you at home. At the moment, even Mrs. Lian is talking with her."


    Between the two people talking, Lin Mengya has entered the inner courtyard.


    Looking forward to her arrival, she had some new ideas in her heart.


    In fact, when Zhu Yan appeared, she should have guessed that someone had played dark chess around her.


    The people she knew appeared in front of her in an almost coincidental way.


    Zhu Yan''s desire to speak stopped. Long Tianyu left Qinghu without saying goodbye. Now shangguanhui is in a mess.


    If she hasn''t guessed the other party''s intention, it''s a little too sorry for the man''s torment of cutting her flesh with a blunt knife.


    But she didn''t understand what kind of deep hatred she had with the people behind the scenes.


    Although she has offended many people, there are not many people she can contact now.


    Lin MengWu is a, just look at the current situation, that person is afraid to be used by others.


    Besides Lin MengWu, who can have such strong strength and such strong hatred?


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she had to be more careful.


    "Ya''er, you are back. The princess has been waiting for you for a long time."


    As soon as I entered the door, even my wife saw her.


    I was afraid that she would break the rules in front of the princess, so I hurried to remind her.


    "I met Miss Gong before. When I saw her, I felt a special affinity. Therefore, I took the liberty to come."


    Princess Fanghua, that is, Gu Pan said with a smile.


    After she became Princess Fanghua, her words and deeds were different from before.


    If she used to be a slightly charming but straightforward noble girl, now she is a perfect lady.


    For some reason, Lin Mengya always felt that the nature of looking forward should not be like this.


    Maybe, like her, she was imprisoned by something.


    "So it is. Then I won''t bother you young people. Ya''er, I''ll go out first. You can accompany the princess."


    Even the wife should feel good about looking around, or she won''t take the initiative to leave them alone.


    After Elaine''s affair, even madam completely loved Gong Ya as her daughter.


    After all, boys can''t help a lot with such things, but if they have a daughter, at least their grievances will be relieved by someone.


    Soon, there were only two of them left in the small hall.


    Looking around, he sent away the maid beside him, looked at her and sighed faintly.


    "Princess, why do you sigh?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I just feel bored when I come back. You don''t know how happy I was when I was outside. Now I have to abide by the rules everywhere when I get home. This is not allowed, that''s not allowed. It''s really boring."


    Lin Mengya could not help but ease her face. She knew that Gu Pan''s temperament, when a serious princess, was afraid of wronging her.


    Although you can''t reveal your identity, it''s OK to relieve your boredom.


    By the way, she can get some other news.


    His eyes turned and Lin Mengya said softly.


    "I''ve heard that there is a princess''s sister in Prince Xiao''s residence. Sometimes I envy the princess so much. You know, I''m the only girl in our palace. Even if there''s something in my heart, I don''t know who to tell."


    Hearing her mention of the concubine''s sister at home, Gu pan sneered.


    "Don''t mention her. Hum, I''m not so much a sister as an enemy. You know, I was born to the first princess. The later Princess Ma is not my mother. If my grandparents had some contacts, I''m afraid Prince Xiao''s house would have lost my place."


    When Gu Pan said this, he looked a little sad.


    Lin Mengya thought a little and knew how she was looking forward to it.


    However, she remembered what had happened in the auction house before.


    At that time, the dandy of the Xie family wanted to touch her, but he was beaten half to death by Ma Beichen.


    Princess Ma cannot be spoiled, and there is no man or woman under her knee. If you look forward to the love of Princess Ma, you must have a much better life in the palace.


    What''s more, she deliberately wants to meet princess ma. In this way, isn''t it twice the result with half the effort?


    "Princess Ma, how are you treated?"


    Gu pan shrugged his shoulders, and there was no hatred between his eyebrows.


    "What else can I do? Just like ordinary people. Princess Ma is a few years younger than my father. She is very decent and can''t be bad to us. She argued for me to come this time. However, my father was very angry and sent us together."


    Everyone knows that the royal family and the royal family, no matter how well they get along on the surface, are actually turbulent.


    Therefore, every time the royal family sent someone to the Dragon capital, they were worried and fully prepared.


    In fact, every time they come, they come to be hostages.


    Generally speaking, the three kings send their own children. First, it shows its submission to the royal family. Second, it is also testing the royal family''s attitude.


    Unexpectedly, this time, King Xiao sent his princess.


    I''m afraid Princess Ma really angered Prince Xiao.


    It''s a good chance. She''s worried that she can''t find a suitable time to see her.


    "So it is. If the princess doesn''t dislike it, she can come and go often in the future. I also lack a friend who can talk. It''s rare that the princess doesn''t dislike it."


    Looking around, the man immediately narrowed his eyes with laughter.


    Grabbed her hand and pouted, not to mention how wronged she was.


    "Let''s make a deal. Don''t bother me."


    "How? It''s my pleasure."


    Lin Mengya is wary of looking forward, but she is not deep.


    But there''s one thing she has to remind each other a little.


    She took a sip of tea and asked casually.


    "I think the people around you are very capable. There is no such clever person as the princess in my family."


    Their conversation was not loud, but they should not be heard clearly outside.


    Just now she just inadvertently glanced at the door, but through the gap, she saw a touch of lake blue.


    Most of the men of the palace family wear blue and gray clothes, and the women''s dependents, such as Bai Su and chen''er around her, are also some delicate colors.


    Only the maid who followed her was wearing a lake blue jacket and skirt today.


    Looked around, looked outside and said indifferently.


    "She''s capable. She used to serve my mother. But I don''t know who taught her in the past few years. It''s really a lot easier."


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned, but she didn''t continue to turn around on this topic.


    At this time, it happened that chen''er came and said that Mrs. Lian asked her to invite them to dinner.


    One night, the host and the guest were very happy. If Princess Ma hadn''t sent someone to invite them, I was afraid I would have to sleep with her.


    After seeing off and looking around, Lin Mengya went to check Shangguan Hui''s situation after washing up.


    As she had expected, Shangguan Hui was tortured and frightened.


    Because of the wound, a high fever began in the afternoon.


    Lin Mengya gave her an injection while taking medicine.


    After seeing shangguanhui fall asleep, she returned to her room.


    She meditated on what had been said to her.


    Now the only thing she can be sure of is that it''s okay to look at herself.


    If Gu pan is also the person sent by the other party to test her, the existence of this maid is unnecessary.


    But the other party can only buy a maid to watch. If you look around, it means that the person behind the scenes who wants to harm her can''t control the whole Prince Xiao''s house.


    However, there is another possibility.


    Gu pan has nothing to do with that person. It may be someone in Prince Xiao''s residence who wants to monitor Gu pan.


    In either case, there is a lot of crisis for her and Gu pan.


    Maybe she should find a way to bring the person behind the scenes.


    The night was bright, but she tossed and turned on the bed mountain and couldn''t sleep.


    Everything that happened here told her that perhaps what she had to face might be an unprecedented wave.


    The next day, at the dinner table, Gong wucai brought the good news of Lian''s father and son''s promotion.


    Even his wife naturally had mixed feelings. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was around to comfort her, but to their surprise, it was the boss AI Lian who came first.

 Chapter 1250

    From the heart, Elaine''s dress and appearance are really immortal.


    But the more obvious some things are stacked, they appear artificial.


    For example, Mrs. Lian, although she is not as delicate and moving as Aileen, she makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    At first glance, I felt that she was kind and would naturally feel a little close to her.


    Although Aileen didn''t walk in this people-friendly style, her face was gentle, and she didn''t resist the cold thousands of miles away.


    When sitting in front of them, it can also be called generous


    But Lin Mengya just doesn''t like her. It doesn''t have much to do with whether Aileen even has the master''s old lover. It''s at first glance, which is not her eye.


    Three people sat in the small hall drinking tea, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya and Ailian don''t matter. The key is that even Mrs. Lian always feels uncomfortable when dealing with this occasion for the first time.


    Elaine is a thoughtful person. After looking at the two over there, she first showed a soft smile.


    "I haven''t congratulated madam yet. I heard a few days ago that the second childe is excellent in martial arts. In this way, it can complement each other."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Lin Mengya caught the man''s mind hidden in the words.


    Even Mrs. Gong Wu didn''t know about it until she heard it, but Elaine said she knew it long ago.


    So who told her?


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya saw the sadness on Mrs. Lian''s face.


    This woman is really powerful. A casual word can hurt even Mrs. Lian''s heart.


    However, Lin Mengya was not easy to provoke. She picked up the tea on the table and drank it gently.


    "Aunt AI is really well-informed. It''s no wonder that your majesty ordered people to post the notice on the day of Jinfeng. It''s a pity that my uncle and even the second young are so busy that they haven''t stepped out of the palace for several days."


    Elaine has a channel for news. Is it difficult that she doesn''t?


    They must be too busy to let go, or even if the master doesn''t have time to send a letter, even the star will send someone.


    The woman has come to gossip. How can she let Elaine succeed?


    "That''s right. I don''t know Lian Lang, he..."


    As soon as Elaine''s face changed, as if she had noticed something wrong with herself, she immediately changed her mouth.


    "I mean, Lord Lian must be very busy. Madam, don''t blame him."


    Yo, who is the original match with such an appearance of thinking of even adults?


    "It''s natural. My aunt has always been virtuous and virtuous. She always puts my uncle first everywhere. My aunt can''t do things that are unreasonable and vexatious. After all, she comes from a rich family and has to see through some things better than others."


    As soon as her voice fell, she was keenly aware of the coldness in Aileen''s eyes.


    What do you mean grabbing someone''s pain and stepping on it? Some things must be the death of Ailian, a noble woman who regards herself as the flower of kaolin.


    For example, birth.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, little Bailian''s eyes were red.


    A pair of big eyes quickly filled with tears and looked at Mrs. Lian opposite.


    "Madam, but are you blaming me?"


    "No, you don''t care."


    Mrs. Lian was really sad just now, but she really didn''t have any resentment against Aileen.


    Although she is not as knowledgeable as her husband and son, there is something in her bones. They are even clear about the love and hate of family men.


    How else can Lin Mengya say that she is not a family and does not enter a family?


    But little Bailian didn''t know. Lin Mengya watched her act coldly. She just wanted to know the purpose of her coming today.


    "I know it''s all my fault. I should also know that what happened between me and Lian Lang should have ended more than 20 years ago. But... However, we can''t help it. These days, I can''t sleep well all day and night. I just want to ask my wife to fulfill us. Please, madam, in view of your relationship with Lian Lang for many years, you have fulfilled our wish!"


    Xiaobailian burst into tears. I don''t know. I thought she was the victim.


    These words had to be admired by Lin Mengya.


    What a burst of three outlooks. Today, she has learned a lot.


    It''s really shameless and invincible.


    She sneered. Just as she wanted to get back, she heard Lian''s wife open her mouth.


    "You shouldn''t ask me about it, but you should ask him."


    "Madam, Aileen knows it''s very difficult for you. Aileen doesn''t want to take Lian Lang, but over the years, Aileen really can''t bear to see Lian Lang suffering from lovesickness. Aileen assures you that even if Lian Lang marries me in the future, I won''t compete with you for favor. Aileen just hopes that you can make us happy."


    Little Bailian played a pitiful role in this wing.


    The living one is a poor woman who is desperate for love, but in the side box, although even Mrs. Lian can see that she is very sad, she still speaks seriously and applies for serious reasoning with little Bailian.


    "In the final analysis, it''s not on me. Speaking of it, it''s your business. Everything between me and him, that''s our business. I have nothing to do with you. Whether the Lord wants to marry you or what, it''s his own decision. I think you should go to her, not me."


    Lin Mengya was stunned, because she didn''t expect that her wife would be so calm.


    Xiaobailian is confused. She must have seen someone who is more upright than Mrs. Lian.


    So she didn''t cry or beg, but stared at her wife.


    "Ma''am, did you agree?"


    Mrs. Lian shook her head and said seriously.


    "I''m not qualified to make this decision. You''d better ask my master."


    "Madam is still angry with me. I... I swear to Aileen, I will never argue with madam. You are the main room, i... I''m just a concubine."


    Mrs. Lian sighed, got up in person, came forward and handed her handkerchief to little Bailian.


    "I''ll tell you again, it''s the relationship between you, and there''s no room for me to talk about it. Therefore, the person who makes the decision should not be me, but you and him. As for the things before me and him, it''s before me and him, which has nothing to do with you. Now, do you understand?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether little Bailian understands or not. The only thing she knows is that little Bailian has been completely defeated.


    So far, little Bailian has not realized the ideological gap between her and Mrs. Lian.


    No, maybe it''s a natural graben.


    "You''d better go back first. When my master is free, he will give you a satisfactory answer. This is the palace family. You can''t bother others too much."


    Even my wife is serious. In fact, she has no other ideas.


    And Elaine stared so wide and was invited out by Uncle Rong.


    "Ya''er, do you think I did something wrong?"


    Turning back, Lian''s wife looked at Gong Ya suspiciously.


    The latter, however, gave her a thumbs up.


    "No, you''re right about everything. That''s great. It seems that my previous worries were superfluous."


    No wonder even the master didn''t hurry to explain. After making trouble for a long time, he must know better than her. Mrs. Lian is a woman with very strange ideas.


    Not to mention the little white lotus, I''m afraid that the senior green tea several levels higher than her will be defeated by even her wife''s strange logic.


    However, in addition to feeling funny, Lin Mengya did not relax her investigation of the little white lotus.


    The past between her and master Lian is on the one hand, on the other hand, long Tianyu said that his adopted son suddenly appeared.


    Even if long Tianyu wanted to accept his adopted son, he shouldn''t have received it before he lost his memory.


    I''m afraid there''s something fishy in it.


    "Bai Su, let them keep an eye on Elaine. Don''t relax. Be careful not to let her find out."


    Bai Su nodded and walked away with her order.


    The truth will surface one day.


    After Elaine left, the palace family completely stopped.


    Gu pan still wanted to talk to her, but Princess Ma felt that the situation outside was too chaotic to let her run around at will.


    Therefore, let Gu pan post a post to her and invite her to the palace in three days.


    Lin Mengya readily agrees, and shangguanhui''s situation has improved.


    After burning all day, she finally woke up.


    In front of the bed, Lin Mengya didn''t dare to get too close. She was deeply afraid of stimulating shangguanhui, which made her lose control of her mood again.


    "I... where am I?"


    Her voice was weak and hoarse. Lin Mengya felt sad and gently tried to hold her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. You''re in my house. It''s safe here."


    Shangguan Hui shrank, but still looked at her timidly.


    For a long time, she gently shook Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "I... I know you. But... I can''t remember your name."


    Lin Mengya knows that shangguanhui''s current situation is not very good.


    Physical pain is on the one hand, mainly mental pain, which seems to have suffered very serious torture.


    People are not crazy. It shows that Shangguan Hui has more willpower than ordinary people.


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask Shangguan Hui to remember now. She nodded and stuffed her hand back into the quilt.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll always remember. You have a good rest. Don''t worry."


    She comforted Shangguan Hui in a soft voice, but the latter stretched out a slender hand and grasped her wrist tightly.


    "You... You have to be careful. Someone... Someone wants you."


    This shocked Lin Mengya


    "Sister Hui, do you remember something? Don''t worry, take your time."


    But Shangguan Hui frowned and looked very painful.


    "Someone keeps hitting me. It hurts... It hurts..."


    Realizing that something was wrong, Lin Mengya immediately stabbed shangguanhui''s acupoint with a silver needle.


    The man immediately calmed down, his eyes gradually closed and fell into a coma.


    "Run... Run..."


    Intermittently, Lin Mengya heard the whisper in her dream.


    Even though her consciousness was messy and her body was so weak, Shangguan Hui still remembered that someone wanted to hurt her.


    It seems that the man who hurt her must be extremely dangerous.


    Who could it be?

 Chapter 1251

    After this high fever, shangguanhui''s situation finally stabilized.


    When Lin Mengya went to see it again, although he was still weak, he would not be as frightened as a bird.


    Unfortunately, shangguanhui still didn''t know her, and Lin Mengya ordered that no one should ask about shangguanhui''s past at will.


    And Mrs. Lian herself named her Lian Yue.


    When I heard the name, I was stunned.


    Then it reacted.


    It turned out that Mrs. Lian was thinking about protecting sister Hui.


    Although shangguanhui''s memory is damaged, she is a very likable girl after all.


    In addition, she has a lonely life experience, and even her wife has great pity on her.


    "This girl is really poor, but I think she should have come from a rich family. Ya''er, don''t worry if she will be with me in the future."


    Shangguan Hui, even after Lian Yue woke up, fell in love with his wife.


    Lin Mengya watched them get along well, and a big stone in her heart fell to the ground.


    She naturally knew that even Mrs. Lian had been kind to shangguanhui for many times, and seemed to have noticed something.


    For Mrs. Lian, she was only grateful.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya leaned against the window alone.


    The cold wind outside is chilly, but the house is like spring all the year round.


    The window rang slightly. Someone opened the window from the outside. Lin Mengya looked up and smiled at each other.


    The other party''s eyes were a little surprised, but the man jumped into her house.


    "Your Highness Xi, who is famous in the Dragon capital, is so skilled in prying people''s windows. I really admire you, little woman."


    This is obviously teasing him.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly. Before the other party became angry, she presented the tea prepared for him on the table.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and even his chin had a blue stubble.


    It seems that this man has been exhausted these days.


    Like an old husband and wife who have been married for many years, they have a comfortable tacit understanding everywhere.


    Sometimes she doesn''t need long Tianyu to pass her eyes, so she can give him a piece of candy cake in time.


    Three or five cakes went into her stomach and drank several cups of hot tea. Lin Mengya saw that between his eyebrows, she gradually poured up and continued to be sleepy.


    Get up and go around behind him.


    Plain hands, Qian Qian, start gently for him.


    Everyone knows that he has excellent martial arts and strength.


    But who knows his fatigue hidden under the surface?


    "Come on, don''t be busy. Sit down and let''s talk."


    Murong Xi''s tone softened three points unconsciously.


    Some things are really strange. He can go anywhere, but he only likes her here.


    He brought the man and pressed him on the chair in front of him.


    "Come on, I''m listening."


    Her smile was beautiful, and her eyes and eyebrows were as gentle as water.


    Murong Xi almost forgot what he was going to say. The wipe deep in her heart wanted to trap her in her arms forever more and more strongly.


    Helpless, he had to pinch the bridge of his nose and let himself give up this dangerous idea for the time being.


    "What am I doing these days? You must have heard of it?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya naturally knew.


    Besides the winter solstice, is there anything more important than this?


    "This situation will soon end. However, the unrest in Longdu has just begun. After the new year, go back to the palace."


    Lin Mengya''s look was slightly shocked. For a long time, she gently breathed out.


    "I know you don''t want me to get involved in this storm, just because it''s not just about the royal family, but also the temple..."


    Her lips were blocked by his slender fingers.


    She saw long Tianyu''s eyebrows and twisted them into a Sichuan character.


    "Listen, the temple is not as simple as it seems. You remember, whenever you encounter something in the temple in the future, you can hide and never shake it. Do you understand?"


    Lin Mengya heard a strong worry from his tone.


    Even though she knew better than anyone, from the day she set foot on defending the country, there was no time for some things to get away.


    But to reassure him, she nodded.


    "Do you have anything else to do tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "Well, after breakfast, you''ll wait for me at the place we met last time. I''ll take you to see xun''er."


    Lin Mengya''s heart, quietly disordered the rhythm.


    Her eyes suddenly shook and lost focus.


    Murongxi looked at her and couldn''t help asking.


    "But what''s the difficulty?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head. She was just afraid that once she really confirmed with her own eyes that xun''er was not her Ning''er, she was afraid that her heart would be broken again.


    "Nothing, it''s just too late. I''m a little tired."


    After biting her lip, Lin Mengya knew she couldn''t tell the truth.


    Murong Xi looked outside and gave her a reluctant look.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you tomorrow."


    He got up and jumped out of the window again.


    Lin Mengya quietly looked at the dark sky outside the window. After a long time, she sighed.


    On the day agreed with long Tianyu, Lin Mengya got up early.


    However, to some surprise, Lianxing appeared in her house early in the morning.


    Looking at the man''s military uniform, it seems to set off the slightly green face more and more mature.


    Lin Mengya saw the envy in Gong Wu''s eyes.


    Yes, who is willing to be imprisoned in a small world all his life?


    "Look, isn''t this our new imperial front Zhonglang general? Min Nu, please greet your excellency."


    Lin Mengya smiled and joked with Lian Xing. The latter was still a little embarrassed, but after listening to her, she also scratched her head, glanced at Gong Wu secretly, and then winked at Lin Mengya.


    "Well, well, don''t make fun of me again. I''m wrong. Elder sister Gong has a lot of money, so spare me."


    Seeing that the younger son had recovered his jumping nature in the past, even the smile on his wife''s face was more.


    Busy greeting his son to sit down next to him, several people were happy and had no estrangement.


    "Mother, sister Gong, when I come this time, in addition to picking up my mother, I have an unkind request."


    Mrs. Lian didn''t understand, but Lin Mengya had already guessed.


    She inadvertently glanced at Gong Wu, who must have guessed, so she was a little embarrassed on her face.


    "You say."


    "I hope..." Lian Xing turned his head and said solemnly to Gong Wu. "Can you ask Gong Yu to serve the emperor together?"


    Gong Wu is a little excited, but he still remembers the entrustment of the eldest brother of the Gong family.


    Just in her eyes, with some expectation, she looked at Lin Mengya.


    The latter understood his mind. After a little thought, he shook his head.


    "Even the second childe may disappoint you. Don''t worry. Listen to me."


    Lin Mengya dismissed him and said very seriously.


    "I know my fifth brother''s mind and ability, and I know you are a sincere invitation this time. But I''m sorry, at least now, my fifth brother can''t officially become a member of the emperor."


    She knew that even the stars must have been inspired by the emperor.


    She also understood that this was the emperor''s intention to win over.


    But now, it''s too obvious.


    She has been thinking about how to have closer ties with the royal family. At the same time, she also wants to use this relationship to seek the greatest interests for the palace family.


    But at the same time, isn''t the royal family testing everything in their palace?


    Sometimes, the so-called friendship between aristocrats is just a match between strength and status.


    If Gong Wu agrees now, their palace family, in the eyes of the emperor, is almost like a beggar.


    Therefore, in the face of some problems, she must be reserved.


    But unexpectedly, Lianxing was not so disappointed.


    She shrugged and said helplessly.


    "I really let my eldest brother say it. He said you would never agree. I still think he''s fooling me."


    Lin Mengya stirred up a pleasant smile. It seems that the winning streak is not as inhumane as she imagined.


    At least he should be clean in officialdom.


    "In that case, there''s no need for us to continue the discussion. Brother Lian woke up? How''s his situation? By the way, you just said you were going to pick up madam, a new residence. Have you found it?"


    Gong Wu''s look was obviously dim, but from the beginning to the end, he had no doubt about Lin Mengya''s decision.


    This is not only obedience to the owner, but also trust in her.


    So Lin Mengya can''t let laigong five be delayed.


    "Well, my brother has woken up and has now moved back to his new residence. Speaking of it, the new residence is on the street next to your palace."


    Seeing Lian Xing in a good mood, Lin Mengya remembered.


    When she went out a few days ago, she did see a lot more people in the nearby house.


    "Isn''t that an alley away from our house?"


    Lian Xing smiled, nodded and looked at his mother.


    "Our brother doesn''t have time to accompany his mother. If our two families are closer, my mother won''t have nothing to do."


    It was a surprise. Lin Mengya was very happy. She asked Uncle Rong to wrap some valuable gifts and send them to Lian''s family in person.


    One morning, the host and guest had a good time. Lin Mengya didn''t catch the opportunity until she saw off Lian Xing and his wife. She hurried to the place she had agreed with long Tianyu.


    Before she reached the intersection, she saw the familiar carriage.


    The coachman must have known her, so he invited her up without saying a word.


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard a very long breath.


    Lin Mengya could not help slowing down her movements and gently curled herself into the corner of the carriage.


    It''s rare to see him sleeping in the carriage.

 Chapter 1252

    He was wrapped in a black cloak, and Qingjun''s face was like the most beautiful picture.


    The long black hair was scattered on the side of his face at random. Lin Mengya''s eyes were carefully depicted from his eyebrows.


    Unconsciously, with a smile on her face, she sat quietly beside him and looked at his rare sleeping face.


    The carriage shook gently, but he didn''t move.


    Lin Mengya knows that he is not asleep now.


    As long as danger strikes, the man will jump up to meet the enemy immediately.


    But she would rather let him rest, even for a while.


    "Does it look good?"


    Star eyes suddenly opened, and her appearance fell into the dark pupils unprepared.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide and didn''t feel shy.


    Instead, he nodded magnanimously and praised without stingy.


    "Good looking, the best in the world."


    This is not so. It made him so happy.


    He couldn''t help but bring a proud smile to his lips. He sat up and motioned that he could move to his side.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Lin Mengya sat over, the man put his head on her lap and continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Lin Mengya didn''t make fun of him, but gently picked off his hair with her hand to make him sleep more stably.


    In the carriage, Murong Xi smelled the man''s distinctive aroma and felt that his essence was concentrated and did not disturb people at all.


    "What kind of incense do you use?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed. What he liked most was the smell of Medicine on his body


    It seems that this habit has not changed.


    "It''s the smell of herbs and spices."


    "Well, good."


    The man''s answer is still so concise and go her own way, but this time, she has a lot of adults. Let him go.


    After the car ran for a long time, Lin Mengya took a look and was almost out of town.


    Since he is his adopted son, shouldn''t he keep it in the house?


    But soon, she followed long Tianyu into the humble yard.


    As soon as I entered the door, a servant greeted me.


    That man must be his confidant. Even when he sees himself, he turns a blind eye.


    "Where''s xun''er?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t seem so gentle when he mentioned the child.


    Lin Mengya feels a little strange. After all, didn''t he acquiesce to Chonghua to take the bell from his car for xun''er?


    "The young master is studying in the backyard. Would you like to invite him?"


    "No, I''ll go and have a look."


    With Lin Mengya, they walked through the front yard to a more quiet backyard.


    There was some excitement before I entered the door.


    When they went in, they found a boy in blue, who was six or seven years old, riding on a child much younger than him.


    Moreover, he kept scolding.


    "Useless thing! I can''t even be a horse. Tomorrow I''ll let my adoptive father kill you and throw it out to feed the wolf!"


    It''s hard for Lin Mengya to imagine that this was said from a child''s mouth.


    At that moment, she had a cold face.


    He walked quickly and pulled up the arrogant child.


    "How can you bully the weak?"


    She stared at the child in blue, then squatted down and pulled up the one on the ground.


    But don''t want to, that curled up in a ball, dressed in rags, is actually the little boy in front of the snow sculpture that night.


    "Are you okay? Where did you hurt?"


    The little boy looked a little more embarrassed than that day.


    The small black face was covered with scars, and even the clothes were covered with dust.


    "Where did you come from? Shameless fox spirit? I tell you, young master Ben is the adopted son of his highness Xi! You dare to take care of me. Be careful that I let my adoptive father kill your family later!"


    Little child, I don''t know where it comes from.


    Lin Mengya looked at the child. Her blue pupils, white face and tall nose were indeed an alien appearance.


    She felt that fortunately the child was not Ning''er, otherwise she would die of chagrin.


    "Whether you are the adopted son of your highness Xi or the emperor''s son, it''s wrong to bully the weak. You just rely on your highness Xi''s identity as the adopted son. Without this identity, who will listen to you?"


    She doesn''t hate children, because as a mother, she has a little more motherly care for the children in the world.


    But this does not mean that she will tolerate unreasonable bear children indefinitely.


    "You! How dare you! You dare to talk to me like this. You''re all blind. Don''t tie her up to me!"


    Xun''er widened his eyes and shouted impolitely to the people next to him.


    But behind him, Murong Xi''s face was gloomy. Who dared to move?


    Finally, xun''er found the abnormality. He looked at it along everyone''s eyes, but he was stunned as if he had been electrocuted.


    "Righteousness... Adoptive father..."


    Xun''er was startled and stunned on the spot.


    Then, suddenly ran to Murong Xi with tears, pulled his clothes and choked.


    "Adoptive father, they all bully me... You want to avenge me!"


    What a double faced person, Lin Mengya picked up the little boy and looked on coldly.


    It is said that the child''s heart is like a piece of pure white paper, but it is obvious that the child named xun''er has obviously been spoiled.


    She doesn''t care how old the child is. If she doesn''t teach him well from childhood, she''s afraid it will be more difficult to teach him when she grows up.


    "I let you look at him, but I didn''t let you indulge him. Shut him up in the house and let your husband give him strict education."


    Murong Xi looked cold. Originally, he saw that the child was clever and sensible. He still had some favorite thoughts.


    But I don''t want to. Since he entered his other garden, he cried all day to punish those who took care of him.


    At first he was patient. Later, he also felt that the child might not be suitable for his other garden.


    Unexpectedly, today I completely understand why those people dare to be angry and dare not speak to xun''er.


    "Your Highness, I want to borrow your place. This child is so poor."


    The little guy in Lin Mengya''s arms has almost no weight.


    That day, the pair of eyes she saw were still smart, but now they look a little dull.


    The frostbite on her little hand was not good. She found that there were too many frozen places on the child through the child''s cotton padded clothes with a short heel.


    Who knows, when she first got into the house, Lin Mengya wanted to help the little guy untie his cotton padded clothes, but the little guy dodged frequently.


    She had to stop and explain to the little guy in a soft voice that she wouldn''t hurt him. She could also help him look at the wound. In this way, he wouldn''t feel bad.


    But the little guy refused to live or die. Lin Mengya looked at him and looked out of the window, which reflected.


    "Where are the child''s parents?"


    Murong Xi, who had been following her, immediately asked someone to ask.


    After a while, the news came.


    "Tell me that this child is the child of the slave of the master of Chonghua county. The princess was afraid that master Xun had no playmates, so she sent someone to relieve master Xun''s boredom."


    Chonghua again!


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard the name, she became angry.


    "In that case, I''ll take the child away. If you let your child suffer such a crime, it''s probably not your biological parents."


    She was a little angry. Even if the child was the child of a domestic slave, she couldn''t be trampled on like this?


    Murong Xi saw that she was so angry, and her heart was a little tired of Chonghua.


    "Do as you say, since I am the one who sent it to my house, I has the final say."


    "Yes."


    The servant took the order and left. Lin Mengya was not afraid of dirt and took the child in her arms again.


    "Your Highness, the child''s condition is not very good. I have to go back to take care of him and leave."


    She looked at Lin Mengya angrily. The child was right and the adult''s education was wrong.


    Xun''er is spoiled like this. Long Tianyu, the adoptive father, has an unshirkable responsibility.


    But Murong Xi was puzzled and came forward to stop her and ask her a few words.


    But was thrown away.


    "Xun''er is your adopted son. Since you recognize him, you should be responsible for his future. If something happens, you can''t just blame the child. I''ll go first and think about it for yourself."


    Murong Xi was wronged. Xun''er didn''t have much time to contact him. He didn''t expect to be like this.


    Looking at Gong Ya walking farther and farther, Murong Xi''s eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "Go back and tell xun''er the details."


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    He summoned his most trusted deputy and whispered orders.


    "I want to know if he is my adopted son."


    The Deputy nodded and left, faithfully carrying out his orders.


    But Murong Xi''s mind had a very strange idea, which gradually surfaced.


    Is there xun''er in his lost memory?


    I have no idea that long Tianyu has begun to doubt other people''s rearranged life because of this small episode.


    Lin Mengya took the little boy in her arms and rode all the way back to the palace.


    "My lady, are you used to picking up people?"


    In a hurry, chen''er couldn''t help feeling after looking at the little thing in her arms.


    "Well, I''ll explain to you later. Go and ask your sister Bai Su to come over and ask her to bring the frostbite cream and wound medicine I prepared before. Also, tell the kitchen to steam a rock sugar Sydney. Remember, as long as the stewed rotten soup, no others."


    "OK."


    Holding the child back to his room, the child seemed unresponsive throughout the process.


    However, she no longer resisted her approach, and allowed her to take off her clothes.


    Fortunately, the child only had frostbite on his hands and feet, and there were no other scars on his body except some dirt.


    Lin Mengya washed him clean and carefully put the frostbite medicine on him. When she looked up, the child actually slept.


    Crept to cover the child, turned around and took chen''er and Bai Su to the front yard.

 Chapter 1253

    Sitting in the front hall, Lin Mengya sat there quietly with her eyebrows locked.


    Bai Su and chen''er knew that she was a rare person to show such an expression.


    Maybe something difficult happened.


    Indeed, Lin Mengya is now full of worry about her children.


    But she can''t send people to look for it.


    From long Tianyu, Qing Hu, to Zhu Yan, Shangguan Hui.


    The people around her appeared one by one, but with different faces.


    If Ning''er also falls into the hands of these people, what will she be tortured like?


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to think about it, because the more she thought about it, the more intense the impulse to kill at the bottom of her heart.


    As a mother, she must force herself to calm down.


    Because no one will save her child except herself.


    "Sister, I heard you picked up another kid?"


    Gong Wuxing rushed into the house. Although it was freezing and snowy outside, he was like a steamed bread just out of the pot, steaming hot.


    It''s obvious at a glance that I just came back from the martial arts training ground.


    Chen''er originally winked at him, but unfortunately, Gong Wuben was not a keen person.


    After seeing the sign of chen''er, she thought there was something wrong with her eyes.


    "Chen''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    She almost couldn''t control the impulse to roll her eyes, but somehow she was clever, rubbed her eyes and said.


    "It''s probably because I went to apply medicine to that little thing just now and smoked my eyes. That little thing is really miserable. I felt bad after reading it."


    She has said this clearly. If Gong Wu doesn''t understand it anymore, she''d be stupid.


    Gong Wuxin led the God meeting. She thought Gong Ya felt sad because she saw the child. She comforted her quickly.


    "It''s good luck for him to meet you. In the future, we won''t let him suffer any more. Those martial slaves are loyal to our palace family. Alas, actually, the only thing we can trust here is them."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya moved quietly.


    In the Wei state, slaves have no human rights.


    No matter what happens, the Lord can kill the slave, but the slave can''t sue the Lord.


    Even if it really goes to court, the words of slaves can''t be used as evidence.


    This also led to those slaves who rarely defected.


    Because as a fugitive slave, everyone in the state of Wei has to be killed.


    After civilians kill fugitive slaves, they can even go to their master''s house to receive a reward.


    This leads them to have to offer their reluctant loyalty to their enemies.


    But Lin Mengya has one more advantage than them.


    She also has a team on the Yanxia mountain.


    And the people there don''t care about her aristocratic status or the source of her life experience.


    For her, only by holding these people tightly can she get everything she wants.


    Lin Mengya had a plan in her heart, but she was not as anxious as she was just now.


    It''s not safe to rely on others after all. In everything, it''s better to rely on yourself.


    Although she is now in the Dragon capital, it is not difficult to remotely control Yanxia mountain thousands of miles away.


    The previous Inns of the palace family will reopen after a year.


    At that time, no matter whether they can go back or not, they can use the palace''s business route to pass back the news without being aware of it.


    However, she had to inquire about Ning''er''s news.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya thought of a suitable candidate.


    "Five brothers? Where''s the fifth young master?"


    She immediately ran out and shouted in a hurry.


    "I heard you went to Lian''s house. Miss, what''s your emergency? Why don''t I call for you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and found it by herself.


    Anyway, the two families are not far away. They''ll be there when they get out of the door.


    The first time she went to Lianjia''s new residence, Lin Mengya looked at it casually. Although it was not as elegant as the former residence, it actually had a warm feeling.


    The pattern looks more compact than before.


    After experiencing many things in the past, I think even my family realized that only family affection is the most important.


    The porter at the door of the house also recognized her. Now even the palace family is as good as a family. The palace family goes in and out of the house as if they were in their own house.


    "Miss Gong, are you looking for your wife? Your wife is in the backyard. Why don''t you take you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and asked softly.


    "Is my fifth brother in your house?"


    "Oh, it''s not a coincidence. Young master Gong Wu just went out with my young master and said he was going to relax outside the city."


    The porter looked embarrassed, and Lin Mengya was also disappointed.


    "Well, I''ll go back and wait for him. If he comes back, tell him for me."


    The porter was agreeing, but he heard a man''s voice inside.


    "Gong ya?"


    Lin Mengya looked up at the speech.


    But it can be seen that Lian Sheng is sitting in a wooden wheelchair. He is much thinner and paler than before, and his people also look haggard.


    But the whole person''s spirit is still good. At least Shaolin Mengya didn''t read depression from his face.


    "It''s brother Lian. I haven''t seen you for many days. Your body is better?"


    Now that she has seen the owner, Lin Mengya can''t go again.


    He turned and entered Lian''s house and stood in front of Lian''s victory.


    Lian Sheng subconsciously covered his chest, and his pale lips showed a smile.


    "I have nothing to regret if I can get back my life. I have listened to them about you. Thank you very much."


    Winning streak refers to the matter of moxiangxuan.


    Lin Mengya smiled shyly. In fact, she shouldn''t have participated in this kind of thing.


    After all, domestic disgrace should not be publicized.


    But the situation at that time, if Lianxing continues to make trouble, or xiaobailian continues to play tricks, Lianjia will suffer.


    "Nothing, aunt... I mean, even if my wife is so kind to me, I naturally can''t see others bully her."


    Lian Sheng listened to her words and said faintly.


    "You''d better call me aunt," said mother. It sounds kind. I have something else to ask you. Do you have time now? "


    Forget it, the little guy at home is expected to sleep for a while.


    And even where the star and palace five went, she didn''t count in her heart. It''s better to listen to what happened to the winning streak.


    "Then excuse me."


    Lian Sheng nodded and took Lin Mengya to the back yard.


    "Well, you should step back first."


    In a pavilion in the backyard, a winning streak waved to the servants to retreat.


    After the servants retreated far enough, the winning streak opened its mouth.


    "Do you know who Aileen is?"


    Listen to his tone, did the winning streak know the existence of Elaine long ago?


    This is a little strange. Since you know it, why should you tolerate it for so long?


    Lin Mengya shook her head and decided to listen first.


    Lian Sheng looked in the direction of the courtyard. Although his face had not changed much, Lin Mengya could feel that there were many things hidden in this man''s heart.


    "In fact, I don''t know very well. Since I was a child, my father trained me as the heir of the family. Therefore, in some places, I was not prepared at all. I first discovered the existence of Elaine on my father''s book case."


    For Liansheng, he has been eagerly expected since childhood. In fact, he has experienced much more than Lianxing.


    Therefore, in many cases, he will put his thoughts in his heart.


    "Although my mother said that this man is my father''s love, only I know that her letter to my father has never been read by my father for the second time."


    Then Lian Sheng glanced at Lin Mengya.


    The latter turned his eyes and understood the meaning of his words.


    "So, even uncle and Aileen are not that kind of relationship?"


    "My father is honest. Even if he had a history with Elaine before he married my mother, I think he will give Elaine a satisfactory explanation. He will not wrong the woman who really loves her."


    At this point, Lin Mengya will not express her opinions for the time being.


    Even uncle is a good man, she admitted, but some things, I''m afraid, are not so simple.


    The more such a character, the greater the possibility of abandoning your beloved girl for the so-called family, country and world.


    Sometimes, children''s affairs are not so important to him.


    "But, that Aileen, she told me her name was Aileen, but to others, her name was Motan. Maybe my father didn''t know this, but I knew it very well."


    No wonder, Liansheng is in charge of the forbidden guards of the whole dragon capital. What can he hide from him?


    "What I also know is that this Motan actually has a very close personal relationship with the royal family."


    Lian Sheng took his eyes back and turned to her.


    Lin Mengya was shocked. If this is true, isn''t it even the poison of his wife¡ª¡ª


    "But isn''t it unnecessary to do so? Even the family is a royal servant, and naturally they share the same glory and loss with the royal family. If the royal family really chooses to use such means to control you, wouldn''t it push you farther and farther? I don''t think they should be so stupid."


    Every wise gentleman must give both grace and power.


    Sometimes benevolence can make three generations devote themselves to it. If it is not to be controlled by sinister means, it must be a tree falling down and a monkey scattered, and even being beaten down by others.


    "My father and I have discussed this in secret. Emperor Zun is actually quite aboveboard. Over the years, my mother''s illness is also due to the medicine donated by the doctors sent by Emperor Zun. But some things can be asked, but some things can''t be asked. I read the letter that Motan wrote to my father, which inadvertently revealed some information, probably saying that she was forced by others ¡£ Besides, I secretly studied the medicine in my father''s hand. This medicine is not available to ordinary people. It is said that only the inner court of the imperial palace can have such a secret recipe. "


    That''s a lot of confidence.


    All the clues they have now show that the emperor is behind the scenes.


    If you are a normal person, you may doubt it.


    "But what can I do for brother Lian?"

 Chapter 1254

    "I know it may be difficult for people. But I think about it. It''s the most appropriate thing to give it to you. I hope you can find out who is behind Motan. Does it have anything to do with the royal family?"


    Even though the winning streak''s expression didn''t change much, Lin Mengya didn''t ignore the prayer in his eyes.


    After thinking and thinking, I know this is a difficult task to complete.


    But whether Motan or the royal family, she has to deal with this after all.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya slowly breathed out, crying and laughing.


    "It''s really embarrassing for me. However, for the sake of my wife, I have to help. But since it''s up to me, even my eldest brother has to listen to me."


    She has her own set of methods and guidelines, which may run counter to the words and deeds of winning streak, but it will definitely be beneficial to this matter.


    Lian Sheng bowed his head and thought for a moment before he solemnly promised her.


    "Don''t worry, since I entrusted you, I''ll certainly not hinder your business. But there''s something I''d like to remind you."


    "Brother Lian, please speak."


    "I know you have a bad relationship with Princess Chonghua. I know the whole story about Liu Jiao. You know, Mo Tan is the teacher of Princess Chonghua. There is another person you should pay attention to. That is Princess Xianghua, the legitimate daughter of King Yue. She is a good friend of Princess Chonghua. At the same time, she is also a student of Mo tan."


    Princess Xianghua?


    It was the first time she had heard of the name.


    Looking at her puzzled face, Lian Sheng whispered to solve her doubts.


    "Princess Xianghua has always refused to meet people easily, so few people have seen her over the years. Moreover, she is still the fiancee of his highness Xi."


    Lin Mengya nodded, oh, I see.


    It turned out that it was a rival in love.


    "How is this princess Xianghua?"


    Lian Sheng shook his head and he couldn''t help it.


    "I only heard that Princess Xianghua is naive and lively, so she is deeply favored by his highness Xi. As for other news, I don''t know much."


    It seems that she has a lot of rival lovers.


    It doesn''t matter. One for her, one for her, and two for her.


    "Thanks for your reminding, brother Lian. Is there anything else?"


    Lian Sheng was a little uneasy. How to say, he felt that the sister of the palace family seemed to have changed her face slightly since just now.


    "But what did I say to annoy you?"


    The latter pick eyebrows, smile shallow, but sweet.


    "No, I just think it''s much more interesting. By the way, brother Lian, I want to ask you something."


    She put away her other messy mood. Now, her son is the first.


    As for his father, he really can''t. It''s not difficult to change one.


    "You say."


    "In January, all the ten aristocratic families will go to the temple. Should they also come to visit the emperor before that?"


    "Yes." Winning streak nodded, which is also a major event he has to be busy recently.


    "Generally speaking, the top ten aristocratic families will come to Longdu to meet at the new year, and then go to the temple."


    "Then the family will come, too, won''t it?"


    "Yes, but the situation of settling down this year is not very good. I don''t know who will come. What''s the matter with the person who settled down?"


    She thought for a moment. An Zichen said that it was the training place where an family and Gong family took charge together.


    In that case, there should be a way to get information from there.


    It''s just that the news won''t be so timely.


    According to her guess, the reason why shangguanhui suffered such inhuman torture may have something to do with Ning''er.


    Besides, long Tianyu finally forgot the past. Why did those people force him to have an adopted son?


    Neither she nor long Tianyu can be easily underestimated until now.


    Her intuition told her that Ning''er had no worries about her life for the time being.


    It is likely that it will be regarded as the last card against her and long Tianyu.


    The more people like to calculate others, the more they will use all available resources.


    Ning''er is still young and poses no threat to them.


    So she needs to know the whole story.


    I know what happened at home after I left.


    And settling down is obviously her best choice.


    "Oh, the people who settled down took care of me a lot when I was in the trial site. After I came back, I always wanted to find a chance to thank them. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time. I was brought here as soon as I got home. So I thought, I can''t say nothing."


    This is reasonable.


    "Well, that''s the truth. Well, if an family comes, I''ll send someone to invite you. Logically, your two families are very close to each other. Now their family is in a bad situation, you really should take care of it. In my opinion, it''s better to wait until they come and entertain them and wash the dust for them."


    "Well, then it''s even big brother."


    She knows that winning streak is to make herself an ally.


    "Mother said, let me take care of you more with Lian Xing in the future. When our two children are close, we will take more care of each other. These are small things."


    After the winter solstice, Liansheng appreciated Gong ya a little more.


    The girl is not as weak as she looks. On the contrary, she can be called a combination of wisdom and courage in some things.


    It''s really rare for a girl to have such a mind.


    Coupled with the relationship between the two families, he naturally regarded her as his own.


    "That''s right, but I hope our two families will come and go often in the future. There are only me and my five brothers in our family. Speaking of it, we really need two influential elders. But my great grandfather is far away from home. Even if my great grandfather is willing to come, I can''t let my great grandfather travel long distances."


    Lian Sheng thought about it, and his mind was clear.


    Indeed, although Gong Ya and Gong Yu are both dragons and phoenixes among people, there are some places where Naihe dragons also need to be ranked according to seniority.


    They are always worse than their mother and father.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell my father and mother about these."


    "Then Gong ya, thank you, brother Lian."


    She smiled playfully. Lin Mengya didn''t want to put much pressure on the winning streak.


    Not far away, came the woman''s laughter.


    She had sharp ears and immediately recognized that it belonged to Shangguan Hui.


    I don''t know how sister Hui is now. Can she think of the past.


    Looking at her thoughtful appearance, Lian Sheng thought she wanted to see her mother.


    "I haven''t gone to greet my mother today. Let''s go and let''s go together."


    The servant immediately pushed the wheelchair and the two went to the backyard.


    Even the main courtyard where Mrs. Lian lives is still spacious, and it also has her own style and characteristics.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Shangguan Hui sitting at the door, giggling.


    Even his wife stood beside her with a helpless expression.


    "Mother."


    "Aunt"


    Seeing that it was them, Mrs Lian immediately greeted them with a smile.


    Lin Mengya looked at Shangguan Hui sitting on the ground. It was very cold. She immediately stretched out her hand and coaxed her.


    "Come on, let''s get up and sit in the house, shall we?"


    Strange to say, Shangguan Hui, who refused to get up, obediently let her pull and walked into the house.


    "This child, in the end, is destined to be with ya''er."


    Mrs. Lian sighed in a low voice, but Lin Mengya saw that from the moment she saw her, Shangguan Hui seemed to be muttering something unconsciously.


    From the mouth shape, it should be "this... That..."


    Just these four words, over and over.


    When Lin Mengya turned around and wanted to get a bowl of hot tea to drive out the cold, she found Shangguan Hui and looked at the people with a silly smile.


    The corners of the mouth, there is no movement.


    Does sister Hui want to tell her any news?


    "I don''t know if you have caused any trouble to your wife these days, miss yue''er?"


    For even the family, these things are no wonder.


    Their wife is kind-hearted. She always helps others when she sees their difficulties.


    With such motherhood, most of the people below are generous and kind.


    She checked. Shangguanhui was in good health. She had always been a lady and didn''t spend less time.


    "What''s the trouble? However, this girl is a little strange. She was fine yesterday. Although she can''t remember the past events clearly, she didn''t talk confused at all and was very educated. At first glance, she knew she was from a rich family. I just don''t know what happened today. When she got up early in the morning, she went to the ice and snow and giggled. I advised her for a long time before she changed to another place Go and sit at the door. The poor man must have suffered a lot. "


    I was fine yesterday, but I fell ill today?


    Sister Mingming / Hui''s situation has been very stable, and she doesn''t have any aggression.


    Was it something that stimulated her?


    "Do you remember how she got sick this morning, aunt?"


    Even his wife thought and thought carefully, and finally asked her maids about the situation at that time.


    Then a little girl in pink came forward and said timidly.


    "This morning, madam asked me to invite Miss yue''er. I don''t know what happened. As soon as I entered the door, I heard miss yue''er say, don''t come, don''t come. Madam, Miss Gong, I really didn''t do anything wrong."


    Lin Mengya carefully observed the little girl. Her face was beautiful and lovely. She didn''t look like a bad person.


    The dress is also very simple, which is not much different from the maid of the family.


    And she turned her head to see Guan Hui, and didn''t seem to have much reaction.


    Since it''s not a human thing, is it other factors?


    But today, it''s no different.


    She thought for a while before she asked.


    "What you wear in the morning is the same as what you wear now? Whether it''s clothes or jewelry. Also, you''re the only one who goes, and there''s no one else?"


    The little girl thought about her grievances and said with a cry.


    "Yes... I''m alone. However, I wore a walker in the morning."

 Chapter 1255

    "Step shake, what kind of step shake, can you show me?"


    Lin Mengya''s tone was a little urgent, but it scared the maid.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to see. I''m sorry, I''m too impatient. If it''s inconvenient, forget it."


    The maid saw that she apologized to herself in such a soft voice and explained that she was not very interesting.


    "Nothing. I''ll get it for the young lady right away."


    The little girl soon got her own walking shake and put it in a long and narrow box. It seems that she cherishes it very much.


    "Madam, Miss Gong, my mother left it for me as a dowry. Yesterday, my father came to see it and put it on me."


    With tears in her eyes, the little girl looked reluctant.


    Obviously, she misunderstood Lin Mengya and thought she wanted to investigate the matter.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t break it. Now, take Bu Yao with you and let yue''er see, OK?"


    Lin Mengya discussed with the little girl. Although the latter was a little sad, she still put the step on her head.


    It''s a butterfly shaped walker. The style is not novel, but the workmanship is very good.


    The girl carefully put on the butterfly and stood in front of Shangguan Hui.


    Shangguan Hui, who was still giggling just now, suddenly curled himself up in a ball.


    The big eyes were full of tears and the breath began to rush.


    "Sure enough, it''s walking! Little girl, you can put her away."


    After determining, Lin Mengya took two steps at a time, comforting Shangguan Hui in a soft voice.


    Only the girl stood there at a loss, as if she had done something wrong.


    "›¦''er, don''t be afraid. Just put your steps away and don''t let Yueer see it in the future."


    Even my wife knows that it''s no wonder that little girl.


    Busy quietly comforted a few words, for fear that the child was careless.


    "Yes, she knows."


    Although the little girl was still a little uneasy, she put down her heart and knew that her step had been saved.


    But she was also curious about how Yueer fell ill as soon as she saw her shaking.


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid! That''s lu''er, not the one who wants to hurt you. Don''t look, I''m here, we''re all here."


    She gently rubbed Guan Hui''s acupoints with her hand while gently comforting her.


    It can help sister Hui relax and calm her mind.


    Fortunately, with her this time, Shangguan Hui soon calmed down.


    Just grinned and continued to giggle at her.


    "You take yue''er down first and rest first, but you should watch carefully and don''t let her knock."


    "Yes."


    The servants took Shangguan Hui away, but Lin Mengya fell into meditation.


    "Auntie, I don''t know what''s particular about this girl''s rocking steps?"


    She is far less good at such things than even her wife.


    The latter thought for a while before answering her.


    "There are many styles of Bu Yao in Wei Guo. I remember Chen er''s mother was a young lady from a good family. Unfortunately, she married Chen er''s father and left early. It''s easy to find this style and workmanship in Wei Guo. It''s... It''s the style of butterfly love flowers. Generally, it''s a love letter given by both men and women to show their hearts Things. I know, that''s all. "


    After expressing her gratitude to Mrs. Lian again, Lin Mengya left Lian''s house and returned to Gong''s house.


    From shangguanhui''s reaction, it is obvious that the similar style of walking shake is likely to be worn by her abusers.


    So that when she saw the step shaking, she had a stress response.


    I feel like I''m about to be beaten.


    This shows that the person who abused sister Hui is a woman, and the other party''s family should be good, and attaches great importance to this step.


    Although we have preliminarily speculated about these news, if we look for it in this way, it is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But she knew that those people would not give up looking for sister Hui.


    So after they came back, she had asked Bai Su to look at those people.


    Who is the real murderer behind the scenes? I believe it will surface soon.


    Quietly returned to the house, the little thing was still sleeping.


    No matter how stubborn you are when you wake up, but after you fall asleep, your shriveled yellow and black face is still somewhat lovely.


    She quietly took off her shoes and socks and changed her coat.


    He sat in front of the fire for a while, dispelling the cold from his body, and then climbed into the bed.


    Smelling the herb fragrance from the little thing''s body, Lin Mengya, who hasn''t slept well these days, inexplicably felt sleepy.


    She lay down beside the little thing and looked at his little face carefully.


    Even though the child looks like a skin monkey, in fact, his facial features are very solid.


    In particular, a pair of long eyelashes are as thick as a small fan.


    I don''t know what kind of cruel parents are willing to abuse their children so much.


    Can''t help but ring her Ning''er again. In fact, she is a mother. How can she ever be competent?


    "Why are you crying?"


    As soon as long Tianyu''s voice rang, Lin Mengya woke up.


    Touched her eyes. I don''t know when, she burst into tears again.


    Long Tianyu stood by the bed and stretched out his hand to wipe her tears.


    Unexpectedly, another small claw like a dead tree branch grabbed in front of him.


    The cracked little hand is so gentle that Lin Mengya only feels that her heart is comforted.


    "Did we wake you up?"


    She lowered her head and asked softly.


    The little guy turned his big black eyes, but gently shook his head.


    Then she arched her little body carefully into her arms.


    She felt the child''s timidity and deep little expectation, stretched out her arm and gently held the child in her arms.


    The little child''s body is still very soft, and because she lost the protection of family affection too early, she is particularly greedy for her deep maternal love.


    She hummed the tuneless nursery rhyme and patted the young child in her arms. After the child fell asleep again, she remembered that long Tianyu was still in the house.


    "You..."


    Raise your head and look for the man''s trace.


    But I found that I didn''t know when the man had left.


    Endure the strong sense of loss in her heart, Lin Mengya looks at the child in her arms and tastes mixed.


    Murong Xi forced herself to withdraw from the warm room. She just didn''t want to see her disappointment.


    Her words are still ringing in my ears.


    He knew in his heart that she was right.


    A large part of xun''er''s bad deeds lies in his indifference.


    After regaining consciousness, others had arrived at the yard where xun''er was located.


    No matter whether the child is his adopted son or not, he should be disciplined.


    When he entered the door, he heard the child''s hoarse cry.


    Murong Xi''s eyebrows were twisted into a knot.


    He remembered the performance of the child bullied by xun''er this morning.


    Despite the absolute disadvantage and the scars on his body, the child was still patient and did not beg for mercy from the wicked or sympathize with his own misfortune.


    He appreciated the child''s character.


    Big man, you can''t cry at any time.


    "What''s going on?"


    The low voice forcefully stopped the crying inside.


    Murong Xi went in, sat in a chair and looked down at the adopted son in front of him.


    The child rubbed his big red eyes and looked at him twitching.


    No matter how you look at it, you don''t have his character.


    "Adoptive father..."


    Xun''er shouted vaguely, looking extremely wronged.


    "You have to tell me anything clearly. Don''t cry like a woman."


    He hated the child crying very much. In the past, xun''er was thrown here to raise him because he was always crying.


    Unexpectedly, it encouraged xun''er''s arrogance.


    The child listened to him, stood in front of him unconvinced and said angrily.


    "Adoptive father, the little slave was given to me by someone else! I can play whatever I want. How can you let other fox spirits take him away!"


    Murong Xi sneered and looked at the child in front of her.


    "It''s for you. It''s for my adopted son. You''re nothing without me."


    Children who are only six years old may not understand these identity gaps now.


    But he knows one thing better than anyone.


    If the person in front of him is no longer his adoptive father, these things will be far away from him.


    Murongxi was stunned when she saw xun''er, and she didn''t have any good impression on the child.


    Although I know that the child is still young, the essence of greed for wealth has already been revealed.


    "Let me ask you, who taught you to call others fox spirits?"


    The servants he selected were very strict.


    I''m afraid these words don''t come from their professor


    Xun''er turned his eyes. It was obvious that he had been told and couldn''t say it.


    Unfortunately, Murong Xi is also a good hand at dealing with children.


    "Don''t say, right? Well, from now on, you move out of your house and live in the stable."


    At the thought of that dirty and smelly place, xun''er suddenly excited.


    With a sad face, he climbed in front of Murong Xi and dragged his trouser legs to prepare for the next round of tears attack.


    At this time, Murong Xi, who had already had enough of his magic sound, threw down a sentence more calmly.


    "If you cry, go now."


    Tears were stifled back.


    "Yes... Sister Chonghua taught me... She said that except for her, any woman with her adoptive father is a fox. They will come and take everything from me and my adoptive father."


    Murong Xi raised her eyebrows, cold in her eyes.


    "Tell me what else she taught you."


    Xun''er, who had never been tried like this by his adoptive father, could not help shrinking, and his blue eyes were also deeply afraid.


    "She... She also said that she would become my adoptive mother in the future. She would love me and make my adoptive father love me more."

 Chapter 1256

    Said here, xun''er has been wronged to death.


    Holding Murong Xi''s trouser leg, he cried so sad.


    Just because of his previous threats, he only dared to sob in a small voice.


    There are thousands of mistakes. It was his lax defense that made Xun Er used to his problems.


    In the future, he must strictly discipline xun''er.


    "Well, get up. What''s a man crying about?"


    Seeing that his expression eased, the next person dared to come forward and helped xun''er up.


    However, in front of this too serious godfather, the bully who has always been generous is also as clever as a little quail.


    But there were tears on his face.


    "Remember, since I recognize you, this is the fact that no one can change. You don''t need to worry about whether I won''t hurt you in the future. Also, your adoptive mother can never be Chonghua. Housekeeper, from now on, everything and people sent by Chonghua can''t be sent to xun''er''s hands, nor can she visit."


    "Yes."


    Waving his hand, Murong Xi asked people to lead xun''er down.


    To be fair, he doesn''t have a trace of affection for Chonghua. Now, even the previously alienated favor that only the crown prince had is gradually indifferent.


    He hates people who make trouble behind their backs.


    In particular, these efforts on xun''er are not helping xun''er, but are likely to destroy him.


    What the hell is this woman thinking?


    "My Lord, Sui Zheng is back."


    Thinking, the housekeeper came to him again and whispered.


    "Well, call him in."


    Not long after, a man with very ordinary figure and appearance came to him.


    Although this man is insignificant, I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with Wei Guo. He can''t dig it out.


    But this time, people knelt in front of Murong Xi as soon as they met.


    "My Lord, Sui Zheng didn''t complete the task assigned by my Lord. Please punish him."


    Murong Xi looked at him and said calmly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sui Zheng looked depressed and then said the reason for his failure.


    "Didn''t you ask me to check the details of young master xun''er? Unexpectedly, anyone who has a relationship with young master xun''er is either dead or missing."


    Murong Xi''s heart moved slightly, but there was no change on his face.


    "Go on."


    "Yes, following the clues left by me, I found the nursing mother of young master xun''er who was sent back to your hometown. However, just three days before Xiao''s arrival, the nursing mother fell into a well and died because of an accident. Later, I found the groom, slave and others who sent young master xun''er back. Some of these people were missing, some died of an emergency, and others were like Like a nursing mother, she died in an accident. Now, I''m afraid no one knows what happened before young master xun''er. "


    If Murong Xi was just skeptical before, now he can conclude that xun''er has a problem.


    "After they died, did you check whether they did anything suspicious before they died?"


    "No, I thoroughly investigated all of them, and there were no abnormalities, nor did I leave any clues about young master xun''er. Even if I went to see them, I couldn''t find any other problems with the deaths of these people. If someone did something, it would be really clean and tidy."


    No problem, just the biggest problem.


    In terms of probability, if a town dies because of an accident or disease within a month, it is an accidental event.


    But now all the people who had contact with xun''er are dead.


    This is enough to show that there is a big problem.


    "I see. Since you''re not doing well, you should get the punishment yourself. Remember, this matter can''t be known to anyone."


    Sui Zheng immediately thanked Murong Xi for his kindness of not killing, and people went down to receive punishment.


    There was something wrong with the child.


    And someone doesn''t want him to know.


    There are not many people who can do this, and besides those people, he has another person who can ask about the original things.


    Strangely, why didn''t the man be killed?


    Squinting, Murong Xi looked out into the night.


    Or, this person is completely ignorant, so he can rest assured to stay in the Dragon capital.


    Or This person is an important part of this plot.


    If you get rid of her, the plot will be affected.


    But no matter what kind of identity she is, she will always find out.


    The night outside the door is heavy, but it still can''t cover up the treacherous wave clouds in the Dragon capital.


    Lin Mengya thought she would be uncomfortable sleeping with small things for the first time.


    But unexpectedly, she slept until dawn.


    Until I was hungry, I opened my eyes reluctantly.


    "Good morning, little thing."


    She rubbed the little thing''s super good hair. The little thing still had a dull expression, but her eyes were a little radiant.


    She lowered her head and gently touched the little thing''s forehead with her forehead.


    Fortunately, after such a toss, the little thing didn''t have a fever.


    I really don''t know whether the child is lucky or in good health.


    "Wait here first. I''ll find some clothes you can wear. Then I''ll take you to dinner, okay?"


    Although the little thing didn''t speak, he still reacted to her words.


    Nodded and sat on the bed with a small quilt. She was so clever that Lin Mengya''s heart was soft.


    He got up, put on a coat and went out of the door.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Su and chen''er were earlier than her. Before she called someone, the two girls appeared in front of her with a smile.


    "Miss, these are the clothes and trousers we bought for that little thing. I don''t know whether they fit or not."


    Lin Mengya found that there were all kinds of scorpions and socks for children.


    She flipped over and tested her hand.


    It''s soft and thick.


    And the stitches are also very dense. You can see that it is very warm and comfortable.


    "It''s hard for you to think like this. How much did you spend? You''ll be compensated twice at that time."


    But chen''er pouted a small red mouth and pretended to look at her angrily.


    "Why, miss, do you despise us slaves? You give us so much money every month that I can''t spend all of it. Can''t I do something good and accumulate some evil virtue like you? If you do all the good things alone, what shall we do? In the next life, it''s hard to be a cow and a horse?"


    Lin Mengya pinched her little face with a smile and complained to Bai su.


    "Look at her sharp mouth. It''s really unreasonable and argumentative. After all, it''s my fault. If you don''t want it, you don''t want it. It seems that I have to reduce your monthly money next month. It can''t be spent. Isn''t it a monster?"


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s "differences" with chen''er, Bai Su has always laughed it off.


    She followed Lin Mengya for a long time and knew that the master was not a stingy person.


    Once upon a time, when he was in Dajin, Bai Shao said privately that the money saved by the master for their servants was considerable.


    Now in the kingdom of Wei, the Lord didn''t treat her badly.


    As for money, although she didn''t care, she also knew that there were a lot of them.


    So is chen''er. She has been more charming than Hua in recent months.


    The aristocratic family ladies in the Dragon capital, I''m afraid there are few more.


    But Bai Su didn''t know that the three of them would become a scene of the Dragon capital in the future.


    The master and servant talked and laughed and went into the inner room. Their personality jumped off and they liked children best.


    As soon as he entered the house, he rushed to the window and pouted to see the child''s condition.


    "Yesterday I thought he was like a little monkey. Today, I feel even more like him. Little guy, I''m your sister chen''er. If anyone bullies you again in the future, you''ll come to me. Let''s let sister Bai Su avenge you."


    "Gee, good people let you do all the dirty and tiring work. Bai Su will do it. Alas, you really have a good abacus."


    Lin Mengya''s mouth was sour, but her hands were extremely gentle. She put the clothes that the children wanted to wear on the stove specially used to smoke and bake clothes.


    In addition to incense charcoal, there are many medicinal materials in the charcoal stove.


    Children''s skin is delicate. Although it gets better quickly, it can''t be stimulated too much.


    When the clothes and trousers were warm, she took them and put them on.


    Looking at the way she cooked, she was a little envious.


    "Miss, you must have taken care of children. If I were you, I might be in a hurry."


    Lin Mengya''s hand paused and didn''t pick up.


    Bai Su knocked on the latter''s head impolitely. She looked at Bai Su with tears and complained about the latter''s abuse.


    However, for Lin Mengya, she is used to the daily life of Huobao.


    After putting on his clothes and trousers, he patiently smoothed the folds on his clothes.


    "Is it warm? Where else does it hurt? Be sure to tell me!"


    This tone of tenderness almost exuded water, which made Bai Su and chen''er stop fighting at the same time.


    The little thing looked at her with big black eyes, but his mouth cracked and smiled.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, because the smile, with a child''s unique innocence and loveliness.


    The small mouth cracked, revealing the tender pink teeth inside, and the big eyes were bent into a crescent moon.


    It was the simplest smile, but it shocked Lin Mengya''s heart.


    "Smile... Can this little thing still laugh? Little thing, your clothes are bought by your sister. Would you smile at your sister, too?"


    Her eyes widened in surprise and rushed to the little thing''s feet.


    But when the child turned his head, he took back the smile on his face and became dull just now.


    "Ah! You just smiled clearly. Little thing, smile to your sister and she will buy you sweet candy and soft cakes!"


    The little thing is still indifferent on his face, performing four big characters brightly - unmoved.

 Chapter 1257

    Her eyes widened and she looked at the little guy in front of her angrily.


    Although people are not big, they still have a temper!


    "Do you laugh? If you don''t laugh... If you don''t laugh, I''ll tickle you!"


    With that, chen''er rushed to catch the little thing.


    The little guy is very sensitive. As soon as he hides, he shrinks into Lin Mengya''s arms.


    "Miss can''t save you today!"


    Chen''er threatened him, but the child was not flustered at all. He just buried his small head in Lin Mengya''s chest like a small ostrich.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two men and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "Well, well, you are more and more promising. Well, little thing, get up quickly and let''s go to dinner."


    Chen''er immediately answered with a smile and hurried out to prepare.


    Wearing brand-new clothes and shoes, the little thing doesn''t look as pathetic as yesterday.


    And he seems to be a little childish to chen''er alone. No matter what chen''er says, he pretends not to hear it silently.


    After a meal, she jumped with anger.


    However, Lin Mengya can probably see that small things like different children. I think it''s very interesting.


    I have to say, looking at her angry little face, she also felt that the millet sweet potato porridge in the bowl had become more sweet.


    As soon as breakfast was finished, Lin Mengya asked her son to take the little thing back to her room.


    I didn''t come back last night, and I don''t know where I went.


    But Lin Mengya knows that he went out with Lian Xing.


    Now Lian Xing''s identity is different from before. I want to know what Gong Wu is doing.


    The fifth brother is a smart man. He knows when to do what.


    Just as she was thinking about these days, Bai Su brought her a cup of tea.


    "Master, but I see the shadow of the young master from the child?"


    Bai Su asked this carefully.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and smiled at her. But in that smile, there is still some thick bitterness.


    "Well, you see?"


    Bai Su squatted in front of Lin Mengya and looked at her master painfully.


    "I knew that something might have happened to the young master when we picked up Miss Shangguan. Master, do you have any way to let me go back. Anyway, I will find the young master. He is lucky and will be fine."


    Bai Su is serious, and Lin Mengya knows that the girl always loves herself the most.


    Just She can''t do that.


    He put down his tea and helped the man up.


    "Although we can''t receive news from there for the time being, one thing is certain. I''m afraid the world has turned upside down over there. Even if you and I go back now, I''m afraid I can''t answer the sky."


    There are things she can hope for.


    But there are some realities that she has to face.


    The appearance of shangguanhui probably means that there is a great problem in the power of long QingHan.


    But when she looked around, the other party should not know.


    That means that at least after they all left, there was a change.


    Who on earth has such great power?


    Sometimes, things that were originally thought to be certain do not seem so certain.


    "But young master... And master Lin and childe Lin? And... And those people in the family..."


    For Bai Su, those people are also her only family.


    Naturally, her mood is actually the same as that of Lin Mengya.


    "I have a hunch that the person hiding behind me wants to deal with me. She must hate me very much. Otherwise, she won''t torture sister Hui like that and send her to me. She wants to cut my heart a little bit, make me sad and painful, and let me live rather than die."


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya hid the sword edge in her tone.


    She is a person with weakness, but that doesn''t mean that others can stab her weakness and trample on her heart with a knife.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su and took a few deep breaths to restore her normal indifference.


    "Wait."


    "Wait for the people behind the scenes to harm you again?"


    "No." Lin Mengya shook her head. "He must be hiding in the dark now. He wants to see how I panic and hysteria, but I''m not as good as his wish!"


    Heart attack, who won''t?


    It''s human instinct to hurt others than to love.


    Bai Su looked at his master. Although he didn''t understand his meaning, he always felt that his master must have a plan.


    I hope, young master, they are lucky people.


    Before lunch, Gong wucai hurried back.


    It''s just that his face doesn''t look very good, but his spirit is still a little excited. His eyes are red and look like the eyes of a rabbit.


    As soon as he came back, he rushed to Lin Mengya and shouted that he was hungry.


    "Don''t you go to the kitchen to find what you want to eat? What are you doing here? I have only one child. Do you want to eat?"


    She said angrily. Gong Wu scratched his head and secretly looked at his sister''s face.


    Seeing that she wasn''t really angry, I was relieved.


    "Hey, hey, don''t eat. No, I mean, how can children eat? Little sister, wait for me to have dinner, and I''ll tell you more when I come back."


    Before the words fell, the man ran out.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and coaxed the sleepy little thing to take a nap.


    When she also sat in front of Gong Wu, the latter had eaten three bowls of rice and two plates of braised meat.


    Now she understands what speed the wind and clouds are.


    "You work for Lian Xing, and he doesn''t even care about food? This middle-aged general is so stingy!"


    Hearing his sister''s words, Gong Wu was also a little guilty, so he had to "uh huh" to agree.


    "Yes, tell me, Lian Xing is really a miser. Then, sister, excuse me, can you give me another bowl?"


    Lin Mengya took the bowl and just filled it, but another man cut off her beard.


    "It''s better for sister Gong. I''m not polite! Come too, big Cheng. There''s rice and meat here!"


    Lian Xing is the one who speaks, and he is the one who takes the rice.


    However, unlike the young man in the past, including Cheng, who was shy but still couldn''t resist the hunger in his stomach, the three people seemed to roll through a mouse hole.


    "You... Are you going to beat rat essence or something? Uncle Rong, bring all the meals to the three young masters."


    Inside, it was quiet.


    Lin Mengya sat nearby, hiding far away and drinking tea.


    The three people ate fiercely. She was afraid of oil stars splashing on her clothes.


    It was not easy to finish, and the table was empty.


    The three of them collapsed in their chairs as if they had come back to life.


    Gong Wu held his stomach and belched. The other two have lost their usual image.


    "Well, can you say it now?"


    She gracefully put down the tea lamp in her hand. If she could, she really wanted to be when she didn''t know the three worthless guys.


    "Hey, Gong Wu, you say."


    Lian Xing bared his teeth and smiled, and then stabbed Gong Wu.


    The latter thought he was angry, but he still had to cheer up to deal with his sister.


    "Nothing. It''s just that I went to help Lianxing with Cheng Hao."


    "Errand?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her eyes and snorted coldly.


    "What''s the job? Are you still going to rob the tomb and become a local mouse? You obviously want me to help you, or you three will be hungry. You can eat in any restaurant and run to me as a hungry wolf."


    "Really, nothing can be concealed from my sister''s eyes. But this matter has something to do with your sister."


    When it comes to business, the three men no longer look lazy.


    Although I haven''t closed my eyes for a day and a night, everyone''s eyes are full of energy.


    "This is the case. Do you remember that on the day of the winter solstice, not many assassins rushed in and tried to assassinate the emperor and the empress?"


    I''m afraid she won''t forget it all her life.


    Nod and signal them to go on.


    "It''s strange that so many people didn''t leave any alive. Therefore, the three of us have been secretly tracking down this matter. Unexpectedly, we found traces of these people outside the city!"


    Compared with the excitement of Gong Wu and the three of them, Lin Mengya was surprised when she heard this.


    According to Hou Zun, they are obviously not going to trace this matter.


    After all, this matter concerns the temple, and from the current situation, it is not suitable to quarrel with the temple.


    The three of them are stunned. They won''t be rash and do something unexpected. Come on?


    After a little calming, Lin Mengya decided to listen first.


    "Lian Xing has just become a Zhonglang general, and his men are not satisfied. Therefore, we think if we can win them at one stroke, they will have to obey."


    Lin Mengya feels quite reasonable about this.


    Airborne soldiers are always the most annoying place in this kind of place.


    Moreover, the pro guards are different from the guards, and the interpersonal relationship here is more complex.


    Even the little general, I''m afraid he can''t hold these people.


    Lin Mengya smiled on her lips and gently picked her eyebrows.


    "I probably understand what you mean. You want to borrow someone in my hand, right?"


    Everyone nodded at once, looking at her like a puppy.


    Facing such eyes, Lin Mengya really can''t say no.


    "The man in my hand can be lent to you, but -"


    Her conversation turned and aroused everyone''s appetite.


    "You can''t catch these people, I mean, at least not now."


    "Why?"


    The three spoke in unison. Even Cheng, who was always shy, looked at her in surprise.


    Lin Mengya slowed down and said her reasons.


    "You don''t want to think about it. How many people want to do meritorious service, but you have to rob them. You have a face in front of the emperor and the empress, but what will happen later?"

 Chapter 1258

    "Later, what happened later?"


    Lian Xing was still confused. Obviously, according to his logic, he didn''t think there was any problem in it.


    Lin Mengya glared at him and continued to deceive him.


    "If you don''t believe it, go back and ask Uncle Lian and brother Lian. They must be the same as me. You are not allowed to act without authorization. It''s like a deer. Everyone comes to hunt, and only you return with a full load. Then others will envy your work. At that time, it won''t be such a simple problem."


    Her words were like a blow to the head.


    These three people are all from noble families, and the twists and turns in them are naturally clear.


    But they are also young people with a cavity of warm blood.


    It is really difficult for them to use the game mentality of that aristocratic family to measure the gains and losses of doing something.


    At this point, they are unwilling.


    Especially Lian Xing, he has been holding his breath and wants to make some achievements for his people and his parents and brothers at home.


    It''s really difficult for him to give up now.


    "Then i... I''ll do it myself! In this way, I won''t embarrass you!"


    In the end, the child''s temper, even the star stubbornly turned and left.


    But Cheng Hao was more steady and blocked the people back at once.


    "Lian Xing, listen to miss Gong."


    Lin Mengya looked at Lian Xing and shook her head.


    This rash nature will go wrong sooner or later.


    "I just said you can''t move now. I didn''t say you can''t move."


    "What if the man runs away? Can you compensate us?"


    Even Xingjun blushed and said angry words.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya won''t care about her. She just looked at the silly boy with a warm smile.


    "Run? Where are they going? Are you stupid! If you had run, you would have run!"


    Lian Xing was still unconvinced, but at least he didn''t continue to be stubborn.


    Gong Wu looked like this and hurried out to make a round.


    "I said, sister, if you have anything, you''d better say it. Don''t make fun of the three of us, will you? Good sister, you have a large number of adults. Let the three of us go, will you?"


    With a white eye, my brother turned his elbow out. What sister control? Is it fake!


    Brothers are brothers and sisters are not as good as clothes!


    However, if you want Lian Xing to listen to her, you really need to work hard.


    After clearing her throat, Lin Mengya continued.


    "According to my conjecture, those people must have arrived here before the arrival of winter. Otherwise, there is heavy snow blocking the road in winter, so no one can cross such a natural barrier. Therefore, if they want to leave, they have to wait until after the warm spring flowers bloom. But the emperor and the empress will never let them go. Therefore, the best way for them to avoid hunting is to give them Find a reasonable identity. "


    "Reasonable identity?"


    Gong Wu didn''t quite understand, but Cheng Hao was right.


    "Entourage."


    Somewhat surprised by Cheng Hao''s sharpness, Lin Mengya cast an appreciative look.


    But the latter, however, blushed and was obviously embarrassed.


    "Whose entourage?"


    Lian Xing still didn''t understand. He jumped out and asked.


    "Of course, whoever wants to kill the emperor is his entourage. Because the Chinese New Year is coming, it is reasonable that those house owners and royal families will also arrive. Before and after the Chinese new year, the ice and snow on the road have melted a lot, and people can pass by at that time. However, there are so many of them, so they have to find a suitable reason to avoid arousing the suspicion of others. Therefore, the one who wants to kill the emperor Isn''t it the simplest thing for them to become his entourage when they come with the disadvantageous people? He came to the Dragon capital in a dignified manner. After seeing the emperor, he swaggered away. Isn''t it good that God doesn''t know and ghosts don''t know? "


    In fact, this is not just her guess. Although the temple may have done this, the temple will never do it in person.


    In the current form of Wei state, it is not difficult to incite several big aristocratic families or royal families.


    What''s more, it is a temple representing the spiritual symbol of the country.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya felt that whether the assassination was successful or not, the minds of the aristocratic families hiding behind the scenes would certainly be the Dragon capital.


    At that time, the departure of those people will become reasonable.


    And all the evidence was eliminated.


    She doesn''t want to let them compete with the temple, but it doesn''t mean that she will let the opportunity of meritorious service slip away.


    "In other words, as long as we wait patiently, we can know who those who want to rebel are, right?"


    Lian Xing''s eyes looked at her brightly.


    "Don''t you believe what I said? Oh, our second young master, forgive me?"


    Lian Xing is not as big as other people''s Cheng. He has a thin face. He immediately gathered around her and smiled sweetly.


    "No! Miss Gong has a clever plan and is the best in the world! Small, I admire it very much! In the future, I will follow Miss Gong''s lead. Where you say we go, shall we go?"


    Lin Mengya can''t stand such a touch. She just feels a layer of goose bumps all over her body.


    But in the end, the three were persuaded temporarily.


    And finding the man''s head in the future means that they won''t take the initiative to fight with the temple.


    The aristocratic family was afraid to give up the temple. After all, this kind of thing is fatal.


    "Well, I really have something for you to do."


    "Oh, big Cheng, I''m a little sleepy. Listen first and tell me after listening. Remember, you must tell me everything!"


    "Me... Me too! Let''s go, Lianxing. Let''s go and get some sleep. I didn''t sleep last night. I''m so tired!"


    Lian Xing squeezed his eyes at Gong Wu, and the two men immediately slipped away with oil on the soles of their feet.


    The apprentice left Cheng Hao, who had also stayed up all night, and looked at her diligently and seriously.


    Lin Mengya sighed. Sure enough, these two will bully honest people.


    "Forget it, I think you''re tired too. Next time you encounter such a thing, you must resist. Do you know? Those two guys, one is a weasel and the other is a little fox. There''s no good man!"


    Cheng Hao touched his head and nodded with a smile.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was kind, so she didn''t embarrass him.


    "Bai Su, take young master Cheng to our guest room. Listen to me when you have a good rest. I''m not in a hurry."


    Cheng Hao looked at her gratefully and was taken away by Bai Su with a red face.


    It seems that he is still not very good at dealing with girls.


    I looked at the mess of the dining table and their backs as they left.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but sigh.


    Her age is similar to theirs, but her mood is like an old man without their red blood.


    But people still have to have this energy when they live.


    After thinking about it, since the three at home have gone to bed, she will squint around the little thing for a while.


    Just as soon as she returned to the room and took off her shoes and socks, she remembered that she would go to Princess Xiao''s house for a dinner tomorrow.


    After thinking about it, she called chen''er in.


    "Let''s visit Princess Xiao''s house tomorrow. Have you prepared all the gifts?"


    Chen''er nodded and simply reported the names of those gifts.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya knew that there were no mistakes, and she was relieved.


    "By the way, prepare another satin that young women will wear. Remember, the brighter the better. It must be the kind that the concubines of large families like."


    "But miss, the princess won''t like such materials. Originally, we have such a good relationship with Princess Fanghua. If you send them like this, wouldn''t you offend the princess?"


    She has a very professional vision. She can see through what people like at a glance.


    Especially in the deep house and big family, the girl is even more clear.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    "It''s just to offend her. Remember, the material must be expensive, flirtatious and enough to annoy the princess. It''s best to tear it up when you see it. Don''t worry. If something really happens, I''ll just bear it."


    "Yes."


    Chen''er still agreed and did it according to her instructions.


    With this thing, don''t worry that Princess Xiao doesn''t notice her.


    At that time, her plan can go smoothly.


    When I woke up, I just asked about the three guys, but I learned that the three of them ran away secretly after waking up.


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she gave orders to go down. When she saw the three white eyed wolves, she was not allowed to feed them if she starved to death!


    Although people are laughing, they think that the young lady at home and the three young masters are really interesting,


    But no one dare really point it out. I''m kidding. Don''t you know who''s in charge?


    Everyone agreed with a low eyebrow, but turned around and continued to do what they should do.


    In Uncle Rong''s words: "the owner''s face still needs to be given, unless he doesn''t want the monthly money next month!"


    Lin Mengya had no idea that she had become a paper tiger in the eyes of her brothers.


    But she is a lovely and respectable paper tiger.


    The next day, Lin Mengya got up early in the morning to bathe and change clothes.


    Shortly after breakfast, the carriage sent by the palace to pick her up arrived.


    "Isn''t it the main table at night? Why is it so early?"


    The woman who came to pick her up was a woman beside the princess.


    The mother-in-law''s surname is Feng. She seems to be a smart and capable master.


    "However, it''s just that our princess is quarrelling and has to ask you to go and talk to her first."


    It can be seen that the princess''s rules are very strict.


    The woman spoke gently and kindly, and people were afraid to be arrogant. After seeing her, she looked extremely respectful and polite.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t forced people to stay for tea, the woman wouldn''t say anything.


    Even so, he pleaded guilty three times and only sat on one side of the chair.


    "Just in time, I miss your princess too. Please sit down for a moment and let me prepare."

 Chapter 1259

    Mrs. Feng smiled and nodded her head.


    "We are abrupt. Miss Gong will arrange it by herself. I''ll wait for you here."


    Lin Mengya nodded a little and asked chen''er to stay there. She took Bai Su back to her room to change her clothes alone.


    These things were prepared in advance, and it didn''t take long.


    Lin Mengya also intended to make a good impression in front of Princess Xiao, so she didn''t dress up too flirtatious. She dressed up very fresh and decent.


    After sitting in the carriage of King Xiao''s residence, it shook for a long time before it came to another prosperous street in Longdu.


    Because the area of Longdu is larger than that of the general capital, the best place in each street is to live in a powerful aristocratic family at most.


    The street before the Gong family is like this, and the street where they are now is one of the most prosperous main streets in Longdu.


    The carriage stopped in front of a magnificent house, and the woman knocked at the door from outside the carriage.


    "Miss Gong, we have arrived."


    Bai Su opened the door from inside and helped Lin Mengya down.


    The gaomen courtyard is many times richer than the palace residence.


    Although when the house was built, the Gong family was already one of the invisible rich in the kingdom of Wei.


    However, this is the Dragon capital, the territory of your majesty. Whether it is a dragon or a tiger, you have to restrain yourself.


    But king Xiao''s residence is extremely luxurious.


    Even now there has been some precipitation of years, but silk does not hide Xiao Wang''s publicized personality.


    No wonder Princess Ma, who was born in an aristocratic family, is not favored by Prince Xiao. Such a perverse person either likes clever and lovely playthings, or likes a burst woman who is the same as him.


    The gentleness and pride of the lady of the aristocratic family are always incompatible with him.


    "Miss Gong, this way, please."


    Mrs. Feng took her to the house and led her through the veranda to the backyard.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that there were other people in the backyard besides herself.


    "Princess, princess, Miss Gong is coming."


    Mrs. Feng invited her to a flower hall. Although it was unobstructed, it wouldn''t make people feel cold because of the stove.


    Besides her, five other women sat here first.


    Three of the five men were dressed as women. And the appearance is beautiful, but there is a mean look at the corners of the eyes and eyebrows. At a glance, we know that it is the kind of person who likes to be jealous most in the big family.


    The remaining two look young and have good looks and temperament,


    A melon seed face, whose eyebrows are somewhat similar to those of Gu pan, but slightly more mature than her, but also charming as peaches and plums.


    She can also guess that this is the most beloved concubine, right?


    However, the one sitting next to her was elegant and quiet, with a pretty face and no powder. She looked like a pure and clear beauty.


    Lin Mengya also guessed the identity of this person. Unexpectedly, they are also here. It''s really interesting.


    The five people saw her come in. Although their faces changed slightly, none of them opened their mouth to greet her.


    Lin Mengya only sneered in her heart, but her face was more calm.


    Not long after, the woman Feng came out again and said to Lin Mengya with a kind smile.


    "My princess and princess have been waiting for you for a long time. Please Miss Gong. This way, please."


    Then he was ready to take her away.


    At this time, the three women behind them were worried. The first one stood up and shouted.


    "Mother Feng, didn''t you say that the princess and the princess feel cold occasionally and can''t even see our families? Why can she be an outsider?"


    Mrs. Feng was also used to seeing the market. After staring at the woman coldly, she said impolitely.


    "Miss Gong is a distinguished guest. She is by no means comparable to all kinds of people. Chiang, don''t break the rules."


    Feng''s warning is obviously very effective.


    The beautiful concubine named Jiang Yiner could only swallow her resentment.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to take care of their affairs in the house of Prince Xiao''s residence, but today''s affairs let her understand one thing.


    King Xiao is a beauty lover, while Princess Xiao is an orthodox lady.


    As a result, although she has a high status in the palace, those concubines, relying on the favor of King Xiao, will secretly attack the princess.


    Now this situation is a little difficult for the princess.


    However, this is not a bad thing.


    As Mrs. Feng walked through the flower hall, the two came to a solemn and elegant courtyard.


    As soon as I entered the door, I looked like a wind and rushed out of the house impatiently.


    "Gong ya, you''re finally here! I can''t wait to go out to find you!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked forward to seeing each other. Although she was in a foreign country, seeing her so lively made Lin Mengya feel a little better.


    The two men walked into the inner room. Lin Mengya saw Princess Ma for the first time.


    It is said that she is the imperial concubine of King Xiao, but she is only in her thirties.


    It is an age when a woman is full of charm and exudes mature charm.


    Unfortunately, it was pressed in the deep house and courtyard too early.


    Lin Mengya is worried about Princess Xiao''s loss.


    "Met the princess."


    "Get up quickly, mother Feng, watch the seat."


    Markov''s voice is very beautiful. It looks like the voice after careful training.


    After thanking her, she sat in the inner room.


    Then I saw clearly the appearance of Princess Xiao Ma.


    Ma Beichen looks more masculine than handsome, but the princess in front of him is not like him at all.


    Lin Mengya looked at her as if she saw the lady in the picture.


    Soft, elegant and noble.


    Especially those brown eyes, with tranquility, are just too lonely and lack of vitality.


    "I''ve heard Xiaochen say that you are a very interesting woman. No wonder Chu Yan likes you so much when I see you today."


    Lin Mengya was a little stunned. Then she remembered that the real name of King Xiao''s direct daughter was Qi Chuyan.


    Immediately, he said with a smile.


    "The princess is too famous. It''s childe Ma who helped me a lot at that time. But I left in a hurry and forgot to thank childe."


    It seems that Ma Beichen has a good relationship with his sister.


    Otherwise, he would not even write to his sister about such a small matter.


    But funny? What the hell is that?


    "You have a tacit understanding. He said in his letter that he helped you a lot. Let me find a chance to thank you for him."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in her heart. What a big favor, adding chaos is almost the same.


    But she knew that this was a good opportunity to get closer to Princess Xiao.


    "Then I''m really all ears. Princess, please tell me. If I can do it, I''ll die."


    Princess Xiao smiled and waved her hand.


    "It''s not so serious. He just said, I hope you can come to the house more time to relieve my boredom. How old is this child, and he''s still so naughty."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and nodded immediately.


    "Since it''s the benefactor''s words, I have no reason to refuse. Besides, I feel like old friends with the princess at first sight and will come and go often in the future."


    Lin Mengya understood that Ma Beichen must have said something in the letter.


    Otherwise, the princess can''t easily show kindness to herself.


    Looking forward to hearing the conversation between the two people, he immediately grabbed her cuff and looked very happy.


    "Well, can''t I see you often? That''s a good idea. It''s really good!"


    She had a smile in her eyes and eyebrows. She knew at a glance that she was a lively little girl.


    Lin Mengya accidentally saw Princess Xiao''s eyes and quietly crossed a happy expression.


    It seems that Princess Xiao is so gentle and kind to herself because she wants to maintain the relationship with Gu pan.


    Yes, although she is the imperial concubine, she has no children and no children, and she is not favored by the Lord.


    If you don''t take care of your hopes, you''ll be miserable in your old age.


    In a big family, family affection is weak, and interests are the most important.


    Lin Mengya knew she didn''t need to be so clear. After all, her purpose was not simple.


    "Princess, what about those people?"


    Looking forward to her talking, chattering endlessly.


    But at the same time, Mrs. Feng''s whisper could not hide her ears.


    Princess Xiao didn''t answer, probably because they were present.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and secretly asked.


    "Why don''t we go out and say something? Just in time, I have something to ask you."


    Gu Pan had been waiting for this, nodded immediately, got up and said simply and crisply.


    "Mother, I have some new tricks to show Gong ya. Can we go first?"


    Princess Xiao nodded and looked around. She immediately took Lin Mengya and rushed out of the house.


    However, the two men deliberately bypassed the flower hall, walked to an elegant courtyard in the East, and were taken to her house.


    "It''s still convenient for me to speak here. I was called by my mother early in the morning. It''s really suffocating!"


    The house has her own style, and Lin Mengya likes it very much.


    But now, it''s not appreciation.


    "Princess, when I came, I saw some people outside. Don''t you have to say hello?"


    Sure enough, Gu pan showed a tireless expression, wrinkled his nose and said.


    "Who likes to talk to them? Their souls linger. They can still catch up here! Hum, it''s shameless!"


    Before, she heard that King Xiao''s legitimate daughter came back, and the concubine was suppressed.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    After thinking about it, she showed a few confused smiles.


    "The princess doesn''t like it. Just drive out. Why bother to work for unimportant people?"


    "Forget it, let me tell you the truth. Three of the five women are my father''s concubines, but they are old and have long been forgotten by my father. The remaining two, one is my eldest sister and the other is..."

 Chapter 1260

    Looked at her and hesitated,


    Lin Mengya naturally knew what the girl was worried about, so she had to pretend that she had guessed nothing and continue to ask.


    "What''s the matter? She''s also your lady?"


    "She? She''s not! But this woman has a special plan. When I first came back, I didn''t want to do anything to them. But this woman played a play with my eldest sister, and I became a bad person for no reason. Really, I''m not angry when I think about it!"


    When it comes to this matter, I look forward to being angry. Obviously, I can''t swallow this evil spirit.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the truth of the matter would be like this.


    "Who is so bold that he dares to frame you? Did you tell the prince about this?"


    "You know, my eldest sister is the favorite of that old man in my family. She was wronged, and the old man comforted her that it was too late to investigate this matter. Therefore, I didn''t say anything. Since I was allowed to be a bad man, I knew it clearly. Therefore, I kicked that woman out. I didn''t know that she was so cheeky that she came back while I was away It''s really haunting! "


    This is the lovely place to look.


    Although she seems simple, she is intelligent and cunning.


    When others wronged her, she would not stamp her feet with anger, but would take advantage of it to vent her anger.


    The girl can actually see clearly.


    "After talking for a long time, you haven''t told me who she is! Otherwise, tell me, I''ll find a way to vent my anger for you?"


    Looking forward to blinking big eyes, it seems to be thinking.


    But soon, she thought it was very reasonable and reliable.


    "In fact, you will know this person even if I don''t tell you. She is Yu Mingzhu, the woman who wants to rob your master!"


    It''s really her.


    Lin Mengya knew that her previous guess was not wrong.


    It''s her good luck to meet her today. If she doesn''t, she also wants to find a chance to visit the eldest lady at home.


    It''s better to clear up the old grudges than to settle them at once.


    "It was her, but how could she get involved with your eldest sister? I mean, people like Yu''s family don''t have a chance to come to Longdu?"


    Looking forward to his lips, he said helplessly.


    "As you can see, she is as good as my eldest sister. Originally, my father wanted to come by himself. Unfortunately, he had an emergency before he left, and now he can''t get up. So, he can only send someone. No, they''ll find a good opportunity. Really, it''s like everyone is trying to come here because it''s a good place."


    For Gu pan, this is just a prison.


    But for those ambitious people, this is their heaven and hell.


    Now that the words were open, Gu pan was like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube, telling her everything one by one.


    The girl didn''t get a chance to stop until lunch.


    Instead, Lin Mengya listened to the "record of the back house" quietly for a long time, and poured a stomach of bitter tea.


    In fact, she didn''t like drinking, but she always felt her throat dry when she saw Gu pan talking so loudly and vividly.


    However, I have a preliminary understanding of the elder sister Qi ranxin and her good friend Yu Mingzhu.


    To put it bluntly, it is the collusion of interests and collusion.


    What Qi ranxin wants is nothing more than a rich dowry and a respected husband.


    This happens to coincide with Yu Mingzhu, but Qi ranxin''s identity is limited. She will never be able to become a empress.


    So she began to fall second.


    Yu Mingzhu has ambition and means, but his strength is not enough.


    Qi ranxin can help her with this.


    These two people just hit it off and benefit each other. But things in the world can''t be as easy as they want.


    "You can''t say that. Longdu is really a good place. It doesn''t hurt that everyone has their own ambitions. Just, it shouldn''t be based on harming the interests of others."


    "Yes, you''re right! So I don''t like this family. From childhood to childhood, no one is really good to me except grandpa and grandma. I remember that I received a letter from grandpa a few days ago. He said he would be reunited with me soon. I''ll introduce you then!"


    In a twinkling of an eye, he left the matter behind and said excitedly to Lin Mengya.


    "OK, then, let''s visit your grandparents together. But now, princess, you have to deal with things here."


    The look of looking forward to flying suddenly became silent.


    "What else can I do? If they don''t provoke me, I won''t take the initiative to provoke them. If they don''t believe in evil, of course I''ll give them a good look. I''m surrounded by a smart star!"


    Seeing that Gu pan trusted herself as always, Lin Mengya''s heart was warm.


    He habitually stretched out and pinched his little face.


    "Yes, I will protect you."


    The latter was stunned and touched the place she had pinched, with some doubt in his eyes.


    "Ya... Sister, you pinched me like this before."


    Lin Mengya looked at her like she was going to cry, and pinched her heart.


    Well, the feeling after pinching is still the same as before.


    "Although I don''t remember the past, if I really knew you, I would remember it. Well, I think the people sent by the princess outside have urged us three or four times. If we don''t go out again, it would be bad if the princess came to catch people herself."


    She didn''t know if Gu pan understood it, but she knew that the girl would not hurt her.


    The two men came to the princess''s yard just in time for lunch.


    Because the party is in the evening, it is not very rich at noon.


    There was no sign of the five people on the table except the princess.


    Seeing them coming, the princess immediately greeted them and had dinner.


    On the table, the princess deliberately tried a few words, and Lin Mengya''s answer was also watertight.


    Between the two people, tacitly reached a temporary alliance.


    Lin Mengya also roughly understood the princess''s intention. It seems that the five wolves are really difficult to deal with.


    After lunch, the princess left them for tea.


    "Tell the princess that Miss ran and Miss Yu want to greet the princess."


    In the palace, because there was only one legitimate daughter and she became a princess, other concubines used more names.


    The princess raised her eyes slightly and nodded lazily. She must not want to see them, but she also had to be hindered by friendship and rules.


    Soon, Qi ranxin and Yu Mingzhu appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    "Daughter, I''ve seen my mother."


    Qi ranxin saluted, and so did Yu Mingzhu.


    The princess waved and said.


    "Get up and sit down."


    It''s different from Lin Mengya and Gu pan.


    Qi ranxin sat opposite Gu pan, while Yu Mingzhu also sat opposite Lin Mengya.


    These two are opposite. I''m afraid they''re suggesting something.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t even jump her eyelids. This is not her home. She doesn''t have to do anything to get ahead.


    "My sister just came back this year. I wonder if she is used to living here? I remember that the house where my sister lives now used to be mine. It''s really a little shabby, and I don''t know whether she has bought it."


    As soon as you say it, it smells of gunpowder.


    But Qi ran Xin said with a smile. She didn''t know. She thought she was caring about her sister.


    Gu pan was also beyond Lin Mengya''s expectation. She only showed a few smile lines and replied.


    "What my sister said was that I used to live with my mother when I was young. When I grew up, it was inconvenient for my mother, thanks to my sister''s pain. In fact, the former house was a little broken, but I could still live reluctantly. But my mother would not bear to be wronged. She had asked someone to clean up the house like a firewood house long ago. It''s still a habit for me to live in it now."


    Once, Qi ran Xin was afraid of getting angry.


    But Lin Mengya was comfortable watching the play. There was no way. Who let some people suffer for themselves?


    Qi ranxin was afraid to know how powerful she looked, so she didn''t dare to tease her again, so she turned her eyes to her.


    "Haven''t asked if this is -"


    "This is the eldest lady of the palace family, Gong ya."


    Gu pan drank tea, but his eyes looked like a little leopard, staring at Qi ranxin dangerously.


    The latter immediately showed a look of enlightenment and said with a smile.


    "It''s the eldest lady of the palace family who has never come back. I''ve heard a lot about it. It''s your first time to come to Longdu. No wonder the palace family hasn''t come for several years."


    Lin Mengya put down the tea lamp in her hand, with a smile on her face and said faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you come or not, but our palace family has strict rules and knows rites. We don''t want to mess up the code of generations, which makes Miss Qi laugh. No wonder there are so many things in our family, such a simple and lovely woman like miss."


    But with a little brain, Fanqi ran Xin can smack it out that these two goods have the same taste.


    Unfortunately, her brain is probably too frozen and hasn''t melted yet.


    She only thought Qi Chuyan had the support of the princess, but Gong Ya didn''t.


    Hearing that Gong Ya dared to say so, she couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Miss Gong''s speech is really interesting and tight. Alas, she was born in a beautiful place, but she can''t compare with us ordinary people. However, Miss Gong is really lucky. It can be seen that whoever should get the things in this world, it''s all destined by heaven, right?"


    This is nothing more than that Lin Mengya robbed Yu Mingzhu''s owner.


    But I''m afraid that''s not the case.


    Lin Mengya smiled and took the teacup next to her, as if she had accidentally said something.


    "That''s right, isn''t it, princess?"


    "Yes, master of the palace."


    The two people looked at each other and smiled. They were so angry that the two guys opposite couldn''t get everything they wanted.

 Chapter 1261

    But from the beginning to the end, Lin Mengya''s attention was all on the rest of the person.


    Yu Mingzhu, a girl who is held in the palm of her hand by the master of the family and can almost be elected as the candidate of the master of the family by the palace family.


    She can rely on her own means to go from a little-known family to her present position. Her scheming and means are also very powerful.


    Take what happened just now. It''s obviously related to her, but she didn''t help.


    Even, I didn''t even cast an angry look.


    Just sitting beside Qi ranxin so quietly, it seems to be the foil of Qi ranxin.


    But just a few words, Lin Mengya can see that Qi ranxin is not a master who can play with these means.


    She can''t use such a clever trick to frame up. Therefore, Lin Mengya can almost conclude that the military master behind Qi ranxin is also her beneficial helper. It must be Yu Mingzhu.


    I''m afraid that in the end, I won''t know if I sell it to others.


    However, it''s also Qi ranxin''s own business. It has nothing to do with her, Lin Mengya.


    "Well, ran Xin is not sensible. Don''t be angry with Miss Gong."


    Qi ranxin was angry and wanted to say something. At this time, Princess Xiao slowly opened her mouth and stopped Qi ranxin''s words.


    Lin Mengya shook her head at her and replied with a smile.


    "Madam, I''m very thoughtful. Miss Ran is just childlike. If I quarrel with Miss ran, wouldn''t it be a joke? Besides, I''m as old as the princess at first sight and will come and go often in the future. Miss ran just wants to joke with me."


    Princess Xiao didn''t respond to her, but the expression on her face represented everything.


    Princess Xiao certainly doesn''t like Qi ranxin.


    Moreover, with the personality of Miss ran, she must also be a master who is spoiled and arrogant.


    Sure enough, Qi ranxin saw that they teased themselves like this and was about to attack immediately.


    But next to Yu Mingzhu, he held her at the most critical moment.


    "Ran Xin, I remember when you first arrived, didn''t you say you were a little dizzy? I think you were frozen on the road? Princess, Mingzhu wants to take ran Xin down to have a rest. I don''t know if you can?"


    Princess Xiao didn''t show much enthusiasm for Mingzhu, but she didn''t give her a cold face.


    Nodded, indicating that she could leave with Qi ranxin.


    Qi ranxin naturally didn''t want to go. Her big eyes were as angry as a goldfish, but Yu Mingzhu was in her ear. She didn''t know what to say. Qi ranxin immediately calmed down, and then obediently followed her out.


    "Alas, it''s my lax discipline that makes Miss Gong laugh."


    After they left, Princess Xiao said with some regret.


    It''s always a family scandal. It''s a pity that Qi ranxin really doesn''t understand the rules.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care. She comforted Princess Xiao, but the topic turned back to the two people.


    "The princess really doesn''t have to be so polite to me. If you don''t dislike it, you''d better call me GONGYA."


    Princess Xiao nodded in response, but looked around as if she was not very happy.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m not angry with those two guys! The dove occupies the magpie''s nest. Is there any reason?"


    Gu pan didn''t care much about the position of princess, but she was born like this, and there were many helpless.


    But unexpectedly, what she wanted to hide and could not hide had become a reason to be hated. In fact, there were many grievances in her heart.


    Unfortunately, no one else can understand it.


    "Alas, you haven''t been at home all year round. Naturally, you don''t know these things. I know you don''t want to be the princess, but children, even if you''re not right, countless people will break their heads to be the princess. At that time, they will take the princess''s position and you will be the first to deal with."


    Princess Xiao''s words really meant looking forward to her.


    It''s a pity that the girl couldn''t turn around for a moment.


    Lin Mengya knew what she was as like as two peas in two places.


    The same forced to stay away from their true direction, the same to accept the fate imposed on them by others.


    But she is luckier than looking forward to it. She''s a little more active in these things.


    "What the princess said is very true. Princess, I don''t know why you don''t like being a princess. However, you are born with this identity. If you blindly escape, you will suffer from it in the end. It''s better to take the initiative to master the identity. In short, identity is a kind of background, but sometimes it can also become a tool."


    She knows that Gu pan can''t listen to these words now, but she still has to say what she should say.


    Princess Xiao nodded and felt that Gong Ya seemed to be her bosom friend.


    But Gu pan felt that his friend had betrayed himself and turned around and left.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to chase, but was stopped by the princess.


    "It''s all right. She''ll be fine in a while. This child is sometimes a child''s character. I like it and worry about it."


    Princess Xiao looked at the door with maternal love.


    But Lin Mengya is sure that the princess never said her sincerity to Gu pan.


    In such a large palace, one is a poor child without his mother, and the other is a woman without children and lost her husband''s love.


    She can understand why Princess Xiao is so interested in looking forward to her.


    People who have fallen from the end of the world always cherish each other.


    "Later, when you''re around her, remind her often. The child is very smart, but he''s not very calm in his temperament. It''s you that really surprised me."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to answer Princess Xiao''s words.


    But she knows that all feelings are not without reason.


    She naturally inherited the princess''s kindness and naturally had to pay something.


    In adult communication, most of them are the interests of you coming and going.


    It''s not realistic, but it''s the most common.


    "Do you know Miss Yu?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t think of the princess''s problem.


    But she nodded. After all, there was a lot of noise about the palace and the two families.


    Whether it''s the Ma family or King Xiao, I must have got the news.


    "Do you know why she came to Longdu with ran Xin?"


    Lin Mengya has guessed a bit about this, but she still doesn''t show her edge in front of Princess Xiao.


    But Princess Xiao didn''t mean to test her, and then said.


    "She''s here for the crown princess."


    Indeed, if you want to become a empress, the crown princess is the safest and closest way.


    But didn''t it say before that with Yu Mingzhu''s status, she couldn''t become the crown princess?


    Now, what can she do?


    After a little hesitation, Lin Mengya spoke.


    "Whether Miss Yu can become the Crown Princess depends on whether her fate with the crown prince is enough. If the princess misunderstood because of those boring rumors before, it''s not mine. In fact, the crown prince has nothing to do with me. I can only be summoned to inquire about the situation of the palace family."


    It is almost certain that she should not be the crown princess.


    Since emperor Zun and empress Zun are ready to recognize her as the owner of the family, they will never leave her here again.


    Instead of making her a useless princess, it''s better to cultivate her into one of her own hands.


    But Princess Xiao doesn''t think so.


    "Maybe it''s because of this. However, you appear in the imperial edict. For those women who want to be crown princess, you are the first strong enemy. Don''t underestimate Yu Mingzhu. Her scheming and means even bother me. Otherwise, I won''t let her make waves in Princess Xiao all the time and disturb the family!"


    It turned out that Princess Xiao was not magnanimous, but was afraid of Mingzhu.


    This man is great.


    "Is the princess a little... Too cautious? No matter how powerful Miss Yu is, how can she go to the palace to make waves?"


    Princess Xiao looked at her skeptical appearance and had to say reluctantly.


    "You don''t know her means. In fact... I was pregnant six months ago. But you know why my child disappeared?"


    I didn''t expect that.


    Is it difficult? Did Yu Mingzhu do it?


    "My monthly events have always been inaccurate, and my child found it inadvertently. But at that time, it was too late. In order to regulate the monthly events, I had drunk the medicine to disperse the stasis. Even the doctor said that I was not sure whether I had miscarriage or medicine. But I knew that it was my carelessness that made my only child disappear from the world."


    Now it seems that Lin Mengya can still feel Princess Xiao''s sadness and regret at that time.


    For any mother, there is nothing more cruel than being strangled by herself after suddenly knowing that she has a child.


    But what she couldn''t figure out was why Princess Xiao was so calm that she could even tolerate the existence of Mingzhu?


    "You must also want to know why I suspect Yu Mingzhu, but she can''t help it? Just the day after my miscarriage, a concubine room of the prince committed adultery with her lover, but was caught in bed on the spot. The prince was so angry that he directly killed the couple. But the concubine''s yard is next to mine. I can''t help it now, Forget Yu Mingzhu and look at those two people. "


    Princess Xiao''s eyes tightened, and even her hands curled up.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that the emotion in Princess Xiao''s eyes was fear!


    "She''s warning me. If she has a way to kill that man and woman, she has a way to kill me. What''s the matter if I don''t die? But I can''t lose in her hands! So I hope you can help me."


    Lin Mengya can''t imagine how Princess Xiao survived every day in the palace.


    "Princess, it''s not that I can''t help you, but I still don''t quite understand why Yu Mingzhu has such great ability? Even, he can control everything in the palace."

 Chapter 1262

    This problem is what Lin Mengya has always wanted to know.


    No matter how powerful Yu Mingzhu is, the Royal Palace is the home of the princess after all. How can Yu Mingzhu cover the sky with one hand?


    But Princess Xiao smiled bitterly.


    "Because Yu Mingzhu is the inspector of King Xiao''s fiefdom. Her power in the fiefdom can even be comparable to that of the Lord. But because the inspectors of the temple are acting in secret, I only learned about it inadvertently after hearing the Lord mention it."


    What''s the temple again?


    It''s not that the temple made her a bad impression. Just let people like Yu Mingzhu be the inspector, you know it must be a less serious organization.


    "Although she is the inspector of the temple, she must not abuse her power?"


    Lin Mengya frowned and asked, but Princess Xiao sighed faintly.


    "If I were only princess Xiao, what''s the matter? I would have gone to her desperately. However, the situation of my mother''s family is not very good now. I''m afraid offending her would be tantamount to offending the temple. Yu Mingzhu is extremely insidious, but also extremely smart. Even in the palace, few people can pick her out. Besides, after my miscarriage, I did It was a secret investigation, but it had nothing to do with her. Even I doubt whether I was wrong that day. But after that, the Lord felt that everything was not going well, and he was impatient with Chu Yan who had just returned to the house. Only Qi ranxin can benefit from these things. If it weren''t for her, who else could it be? "


    If it is from this aspect, it may indeed be made by Yu Mingzhu.


    However, she was already an inspector of the temple, and her identity was naturally different.


    If you want to find a suitable person to consolidate yourself and raise your identity, isn''t Princess Xiao the best choice?


    Why do you do your best for Qi ranxin?


    But Lin Mengya knows that even Princess Xiao doesn''t know these things.


    But the princess told her so much that she should always express her gratitude.


    "Thank you, princess, for trusting Gong ya so much, but this matter needs to be considered in the long run. Gong Ya has nothing new and just wants to live in peace. Gong Ya can only promise you that she will enlighten the princess well so that she won''t resist so much. As for others, Gong Ya has no strength, so please forgive her."


    Seeing her say so, Princess Xiao didn''t look obviously disappointed.


    She also knew that they were only meeting for the first time. If you want to win trust from each other, you still need a step-by-step process.


    "Well, after all, it''s hard for me. I''d be grateful if I could make Chu Yan obedient. This is the child''s stubborn nature, and you wronged yourself. Speaking of it, it''s the first time I''ve seen her so close to people."


    Lin Mengya could only comfort the princess, then got up and went to look for Gu pan.


    But the girl''s stubbornness probably came up and she was locked in the room and refused to come out.


    Lin Mengya went to the door herself, but the girl didn''t open it.


    In desperation, she had to raise her voice.


    "If you don''t open the door again, I''ll smash it. Don''t cry when it''s broken. I won''t pay."


    Seeing that there was still no movement inside, Lin Mengya looked around, and then saw a basin of dwarf pines under the window.


    The dwarf pine is a common variety in Jin, but it is rare here.


    "Bai Su, smash it for me. I think I''ll use it - that pot of dwarf pine is good, big and strong. It can be smashed!"


    With a bang, the door was immediately pushed open.


    Then a little girl with red eyes cried and stood in front of the basin of dwarf pines.


    "Smash me, don''t touch my dwarf pine!"


    But around, where will anyone really do it?


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and smiled so much that her stomach hurt.


    Under the sad eyes of the other party, he helped the man up and sent him to the house.


    And in the copper basin, she twisted a cloth towel and wiped her mottled little face.


    "Look at you. If others see you, they think I bullied you."


    "You didn''t bully me. I... I just feel uncomfortable. You said, everyone was born human. Why am I so miserable? It''s hard to live a peaceful life for a few days, but someone caught me back."


    After all, don''t you miss your brother?


    Lin Mengya gently wiped away her tears and combed her messy bun.


    "If you have fate, you can meet thousands of miles apart. If you don''t have fate, you can only pass by when standing opposite. If you really miss someone, think about it with your heart and you will always meet him. Even Buddha and Bodhisattva say that sincerity is spirit. You don''t believe it yourself. Who else will believe it?"


    Gu pan looked at her, but actually he had listened to her.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder and the two sat at the table together.


    "Well, stop crying. I have something serious to ask you."


    Gu pan was not a girl who didn''t know the weight, nodded immediately.


    "Just ask."


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and said.


    "I ask you, how did Yu Mingzhu and Qi ranxin frame you when you came back?"


    It is no stranger to mention this and look around.


    "It''s just that they two deliberately found something and planted the blame on me. Later, Qi ranxin said I insulted her, so I humiliated her in front of everyone. She was angry for a moment and ran back to her grandfather''s house. Later, I took the opportunity to find some elders of the family and deliberately revealed Qi ranxin''s behavior in front of them. That''s why Some elders are very old-fashioned. In fact, she has long been favored by a common woman. She almost couldn''t come back. In the end, she went on a hunger strike to threaten my father and them. "


    He looked forward to this kind of thing and looked very cold.


    But no wonder, in terms of her temperament, if she can''t say it, she can''t do it. There''s no time to play these tricks.


    But this is not enough to answer Lin Mengya''s doubts.


    "How do you see this Yu Mingzhu?"


    Gu pan shrugged and showed some indifference.


    "Although her mind is very bad, I don''t think she has much ability. But she has never made waves in our palace. Even if Qi ranxin does something stupid, she will stop it. If she can''t stop it, remedy it."


    Although, as the princess said, it is true that no one can pick Mingzhu''s obvious mistakes except her and the prince.


    But Lin Mengya just felt that something was wrong with what the princess said.


    "Princess, did you have a serious illness six months ago?"


    Gu pan nodded and looked at her strangely.


    "Yes, but how do you know this? Gong ya, are you going to deal with Mingzhu?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak. She can believe what she looked forward to.


    If Princess Xiao is right, she can''t understand anything now.


    Who is Princess Xiao looking for? Why did she find her?


    And the meeting here, frankly, was also arranged by Princess Xiao.


    After all, she was not allowed to look out, and then couldn''t bear the noise of looking out, so she invited herself here.


    Lin Mengya fell into a lot of doubts. Although she knew Yu Mingzhu was not a good person, the princess wouldn''t make up such a lie to deceive her.


    But she just thinks it''s weird here.


    Whether it''s Princess Xiao or Yu Mingzhu, she should be more careful.


    The dinner party of Prince Xiao''s residence was not grand, but it had a special elegance.


    Princess Xiao was born in an aristocratic family. Some things are naturally clear.


    As the young master of the palace, Gu pan was also entrusted with an important task. He stood at the door to greet the guests with the princess.


    Lin Mengya also received such a "special honor" because she looked forward to her relationship with the princess.


    But to be honest, she really doesn''t want to stand here.


    After only laughing for a while, her face was stiff with laughter.


    But when she looked, she couldn''t see Yu Mingzhu and Qi ranxin.


    It''s strange. Today''s guests are all dignitaries. How can they not come?


    "Tell the princess that his Highness the prince, his highness Xi and Princess Chonghua have arrived together."


    Will long Tianyu come too?


    Lin Mengya inadvertently glanced at her, but she saw something guilty in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, I understand. Dare you, this girl, is trying to stimulate her "amnesia"?


    Really Spare no effort!


    It seems that the girl probably understood her hint, so that''s why she did so.


    Thinking, the three had entered the yard.


    Princess Xiao personally greeted her, followed her with hope and saluted the prince.


    "Met the prince."


    "Princess, please get up."


    Although the two people are not related, Princess Xiao is also the elder of the crown prince according to their seniority.


    Moreover, it is a great honor for the prince to come to such a small family banquet.


    Princess Xiao naturally attached importance to it, while Murong Xi, who could not be invited, was naturally very happy for a time.


    Took them to the hall.


    Lin Mengya followed behind the group. She didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. Long Tianyu''s footsteps slowed down a few steps unconsciously.


    Almost walked side by side with her.


    "You look good in this one."


    A few inaudible sounds floated from the side. Lin Mengya was wearing a small coat with white background and red plum today. It really looked very fresh here.


    He couldn''t help but smile at the corners of his mouth. The man still attached so much importance to himself.


    "You are also very handsome, the most handsome in the world!"


    When she is happy, her small mouth will deceive people.


    Murong Xi didn''t know why, but she felt inexplicably happy because of her words.


    However, I don''t think I can make her so proud.


    "Everyone knows."


    Uh Lin Mengya secretly glanced at him. How can this man''s face be so thick?


    In the hall, male and female guests sat on both sides.


    His warm and rough hand gently pinched Lin Mengya.


    The latter understands that this guy is afraid to leave a door for him tonight.

 Chapter 1263

    She turned around and sat down with Gu pan. She and long Tianyu recovered as usual. No one could see the little ambiguity between them.


    Princess Xiao''s banquet was not big. Compared with the overwhelming pomp of those expensive women in Longdu, it was more like a small and exquisite private party.


    Lin Mengya is a type with strong adaptability to metamorphosis. Although there are many enemies sitting opposite, she still smiles like a spring breeze and can''t see any other emotions.


    After all, this is an occasion for Princess Xiao. If you screw up, you actually disrespect Princess Xiao.


    Unfortunately, some people don''t want to make her so comfortable.


    Princess Chonghua still sat next to the prince and Murong Xi, but Lin Mengya felt that the girl''s eyes seemed more penetrating than before.


    If Chonghua used to know how to be patient, now Chonghua shows his true face like a hungry wolf.


    Lin Mengya looked at her from a distance and was secretly surprised by the malice in her eyes.


    What happened that made Chonghua hate himself so much?


    Although she didn''t care, she still felt a little strange.


    Chonghua looked at her like this. Aren''t you afraid of being noticed and losing the virtuous lady she finally disguised?


    But the matter between them did not attract the attention of others.


    Princess Xiao was also a leader in social occasions. Moreover, most of these guests were her younger generation. Naturally, they enjoyed each other.


    And look around, the legendary princess Xianghua is actually the theme of this banquet.


    After three rounds of wine, Princess Xiao waved to Gu pan.


    "Wait for me. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Although he didn''t want to, Gu pan still had to leave Lin Mengya temporarily and walk to Princess Xiao.


    Lin Mengya looked at the girl who seemed a little simple and capricious in front of her, but in the twinkling of an eye, she became a famous lady with bright eyes and a beautiful smile. She couldn''t help but feel some sigh.


    Only in front of the person closest to you can you show your coarsest side.


    She sat alone in the corner, which was specially arranged by Gu pan, and Lin Mengya didn''t want to be too conspicuous.


    She went to see the situation there. When she wanted to find the trace of long Tianyu again, she found that his position was empty.


    At the same time, Chonghua''s position is also empty.


    Is it difficult that these two people came out together?


    Beckoned, Bai Su immediately half bent down, and Lin Mengya asked softly.


    "Have you ever seen Princess Chonghua leave when?"


    "Yue left with his highness Xi half a quarter ago, but the master wanted to..."


    Bai Su is naturally the one who knows her best.


    In fact, several times when long Tianyu was in her room, Bai Su stopped the servant and let the two people''s affairs not be exposed.


    She knows her own man.


    There must be no children''s affair between him and Chonghua.


    But


    She suddenly remembered her bitter eyes before Chonghua.


    Still wandering in my heart, I continued to be uneasy. I got up and looked around. After nodding, I went out.


    It''s gentle and warm inside, like spring.


    However, it was very cold outside. Lin Mengya, who was unable to adapt for a while, shivered when the cold wind penetrated into her neck.


    Servants kept coming and going outside, delivering delicious food to the banquet.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su avoided these people and went to a quiet yard.


    This is arranged by Princess Xiao. It''s for the female guests who are too drunk to sober up temporarily.


    If Chonghua is drunk, he will be brought here.


    As soon as they got to the door, they saw that the door here was open.


    It''s just inside, but there''s no light.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su subconsciously lightened their steps and walked into the yard.


    Before she reached the door, she heard a voice in the room.


    "Can this really work?"


    Although the voice was deliberately lowered, Lin Mengya could still recognize that the voice belonged to Qi ranxin.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked someone to investigate. The princess Chonghua is the sweetheart of his highness Xi. If you want to marry his highness Xi, you must be right."


    This sentence was said by Yu Mingzhu.


    Lin Mengya motioned Bai Su to her side, and the two men sneaked into the window of the house together.


    It''s not that there is no light inside, but the candle light can only illuminate a small side.


    The window was closed and could not be poked. She could only squat under the window and guess what the people inside were doing.


    "You don''t know. Since I first saw your highness Xi, I have to marry him. Mingzhu, as long as you can let me marry your highness Xi, I will spare no effort to make you a crown princess!"


    Under the window, the real sweetheart of his highness Xi felt a little speechless.


    Should they be naive? It''s better to just say they''re stupid.


    What kind of person is murongxi? Can''t they really notice it at all?


    "Don''t say so much. I''m not just doing it for you. Well, let''s hurry up so that others won''t hinder us later."


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t know what they wanted to do, she could guess that Qi ranxin wanted to do something in the name of Princess Chonghua, and then locked her man.


    Unfortunately, they found the wrong person.


    There was silence again, and then there was a suspicious sound, like they were washing something with water.


    Lin Mengya was really curious. She hid quietly at the door and looked inside along the crack of the door.


    Although her position is easy to be found, what she didn''t expect is that the two girls inside seem to be in Yirong!


    Under the candlelight, Yu Mingzhu fished out a transparent film from a small basin, and then pasted it on Qi ranxin''s face little by little.


    When Yu Mingzhu raised her eyes and inadvertently looked at the window, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but scream. As soon as she wanted to escape, she was picked up from behind.


    People, in an instant, skimmed over the fence and came to the other side of the yard.


    Lin Mengya took off her hand over her mouth and gasped heavily.


    "Why are you here?"


    Turning her head, she looked at Murong Xi.


    The latter is looking at her with a complex look, which makes Lin Mengya a little uncomfortable.


    After looking at her body and touching her face, Lin Mengya felt that there was no problem.


    How can the other party''s eyes make her feel hairy?


    "I... am I in trouble again?"


    should... No


    But Murong Xi sighed and said helplessly.


    "Should I say, why are you everywhere?"


    How could she hear that? She felt a little guilty.


    "Isn''t this a very normal thing? Some people are born with a physique to attract important things. Say, what strange things have I encountered this time?"


    Murong Xi took a deep look at her, but took her away.


    Bai Su also kept it far away and didn''t come forward very regularly.


    "Your personal handmaid has good martial arts."


    Mention this, Lin Mengya immediately said proudly.


    "That''s right. My Bai Su is a top-notch martial arts expert. Don''t change the subject. What''s the matter?"


    Although Murong Xi disagreed with the word yidingyi, as a maid, it was more than enough to protect her master.


    At present, he is not concerned about Gong Ya''s boasting behavior.


    "Do you know how many people died on the eastern solstice?"


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    There were heavy losses that night. Although there were few civilians, the other two explosions occurred in densely populated residential areas.


    Perhaps we should thank the snow sculpture that night, which caused many people to go out of their homes.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the loss will be even worse.


    "Have you done a good job in dealing with the aftermath? If necessary, the palace family can provide financial help for these dead and injured families."


    After all, the snow sculpture was her idea.


    She has unshirkable responsibility for these casualties.


    Although she did a lot with Gong Wu silently afterwards, she still couldn''t be considerate after all.


    But Murong Xi shook her head and said.


    "I know you have helped Lianjia a lot, but what I want to tell you is not these people, but another group of people. The people who should have died are now alive. Can you believe it?"


    revive? Lin Mengya feels that this problem is a little embarrassing for herself.


    However, her situation is a special case, so she doesn''t think others will be the same.


    "Who came back from the dead?"


    "Originally, my people received the news that a group of aristocratic families were slaughtered by thugs disguised as the forbidden guards. Later, the forbidden guards disposed of these bodies uniformly. Unexpectedly, several people survived. They are still in their respective families. But at that time, the forbidden guards were sure that they had stopped breathing. Now, even we don''t know What happened. The only thing we know is that when they got home, they all chose to thank the guests behind closed doors. Even their families began to live in seclusion and seclusion. Emperor Zun and empress Zun are very worried. I hope I can find out about it. "


    It''s really strange.


    Lin Mengya thought about it, but felt that for a while, it was difficult to have any good countermeasures.


    "Are you sure they really died before, and this living one is not an impostor? For example, Yi Rong or something."


    Murong Xi shook his head. After the first night they learned about it, his people secretly sneaked into one''s residence and secretly checked it.


    No doubt it was me, and there was no trace of easy appearance on my face.


    This is very strange.

 Chapter 1264

    "Is it possible that they pretended to be dead before? Maybe they learned the news in advance, so when the danger came, they chose to pretend to be dead to escape?"


    Murongxi looked at him, and then shook his head very reluctantly.


    Even if you pretend to be dead, it is absolutely impossible to escape the eyes of the guards.


    "Did their bodies disappear?"


    Looking at long Tianyu nodding, Lin Mengya felt suddenly lost her direction.


    She bit her lip and tried to organize her language to analyze the whole thing.


    "These people did die when the massacre came, and later, for some unknown reason, they came back to life. They are not the impostor, but the real one. Then this matter is a little creepy."


    Murong Xi nods with you. In fact, he didn''t want to tell her about it. After all, she''s had enough. Telling her is just adding to her troubles.


    However, as soon as he saw her, he would unconsciously reveal his secret and share it with her.


    Although this is a bad habit, it feels good.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who is actively thinking, did not receive long Tianyu''s mind.


    "I think if you want to find out about it, you have to start with something similar."


    "For example?"


    "We need to know first whether it happened by chance or in the past years. If it was a random event, it would not be difficult to deal with. As long as we get close to those people, we don''t worry that they won''t show their feet. But if it had happened before, you have to pay attention. It may be a conspiracy."


    Murong Xi looked at the woman admiringly. He suddenly felt that if someone had a smart mind, it would be much more interesting than a beautiful skin bag.


    "Yes, I did investigate some other things first. In the past 50 years, this kind of resurrection has happened more than a dozen times. However, no one has paid attention to it."


    Lin Mengya looked at the man suspiciously. How did she always feel that this man came to test herself on purpose?


    Now, a little unhappy, pouted and walked in the direction of the party.


    "Angry? I didn''t mean to. I just want to hear your opinion. Don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    This man is becoming more and more cunning!


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu angrily. After seeing his poor appearance, she couldn''t help forgiving him.


    "What''s the use of testing me? If you have this spare time, you might as well investigate the case. By the way, how did you appear in that yard? That yard is used by female guests to rest."


    Up and down looked at long Tianyu. Lin Mengya''s eyes were full of disdain.


    "Unexpectedly, you are such a person! Your highness Xi, you really let me down!"


    She tried to leave, and long Tianyu hurriedly grabbed her.


    Looking at the guy at a loss, Lin Mengya secretly felt funny.


    Finally, it''s back to the city.


    "This is not what I want to come. The servant here told me that this is a temporary rest place for male guests, so I came here. Who knows, I saw you eavesdropping when I entered the door. What''s the feeling of eavesdropping, isn''t it good?"


    It seems that Yu Mingzhu and Qi ranxin have a lot of means to cling to dignitaries!


    But these means are almost useless to her man.


    How brave was Lin MengWu? There are also many people who take the initiative to send them to the door, but none of them is successful.


    Sometimes Lin Mengya feels a little proud. After all, this man belongs to her alone!


    "Fortunately, I went to eavesdrop, otherwise you would be miserable!"


    Murong Xi didn''t understand his meaning. Gong Ya said innocently.


    "I see that Yu Mingzhu is changing Qi ranxin''s face. If you succeed, you will be the head of injustice."


    Facing Lin Mengya''s teasing, Murong Xi frowned slightly.


    "Do you know why I brought you out just now?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She didn''t know. She thought this man was crazy.


    "Remember, you can only know this by yourself."


    Looking at long Tianyu''s serious look, Lin Mengya had to nod obediently.


    Murong Xi pulled her into her arms and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "Yu Mingzhu is the one who came back from the dead last time."


    After listening, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    He looked at long Tianyu with an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    "However, this matter is very secret, and my family doesn''t know much about it. You remember, stay away from her. But if she is bad for you, don''t let her go easily and don''t suffer losses, you know?"


    The truth of the matter must be more than that.


    But from long Tianyu''s attitude, it is obvious that the man is not ready to tell himself completely.


    But the news was enough to shock Lin Mengya.


    Yu Mingzhu is also a man who came back from the dead.


    She suddenly remembered what Princess Xiao had said to her.


    Suddenly, Yu Mingzhu''s vigilance deepened a lot.


    "You go back first. I''ll go and have a look. Remember, stay away from her in the future, okay?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked at long Tianyu''s back with some worry.


    But now, her mind is a little confused.


    What is the matter with these things?


    After returning from the outside, Lin Mengya seemed a little absent-minded.


    Gu pan and Princess Xiao also felt that she was tired, so they felt a little sorry.


    But only Lin Mengya herself knew that she was just because what she heard was too strange.


    Although she didn''t know what Yu Mingzhu and those family members had experienced, she felt a kind of inexplicable fear breeding from the bottom of her heart.


    With Bai Su and chen''er, he returned to the palace. Although the little thing was too sleepy to nod, he still insisted and sat on the bed waiting for her to come back.


    Seeing the child, Lin Mengya''s heart gradually settled down again.


    Also, she hasn''t seen any big storms. Even now, it''s no big deal to be a few goblins.


    The little thing is very clever. Although he doesn''t talk, he doesn''t cry.


    When she finished washing and changing clothes, her small body snuggled into her arms automatically.


    "Little thing, have you had a good meal today?"


    The little head buried in her arms nodded slightly, probably because her long hair was itchy and the little thing sneezed.


    Seeing that the little thing was frightened by her sneeze, Lin Mengya was in a much better mood.


    Gently tickling the child, the two made a mess.


    When Murong Xi hurried in the middle of the night after dealing with everything, he saw the girl he liked holding another "man". He was barely a boy and slept.


    Disgusted, he pulled the little thing out of Gong Ya''s arms and lay between the two.


    Gong Ya didn''t know, but she held out her hand and hugged Murong Xi. Her little face was buried in his arms and rubbed like a kitten.


    Murong Xi sighed quietly. No matter whether the little devil behind slept well or not, he still held his beloved girl and fell asleep.


    When Lin Mengya woke up, she found that she and the little things were held in Murong Xi''s arms.


    The little thing leaned against her arms, and she nestled in the arms of long Tianyu.


    Touched the little head of the little thing, and she slept sweetly again.


    I slept until the sun rose, but none of the three showed signs of awakening.


    It was bitter. I blocked the door and became a white Su of bamboo pole all morning.


    Why don''t the master and his highness know how to be moderate? Isn''t there a child in the house?


    As everyone knows, the three of them really came to sleep under a quilt.


    When Lin Mengya finally sent long Tianyu away and arranged herself and her little things, Bai Su almost burst into tears.


    A pair of melancholy eyes, with some sadness at any time, looked at the master of her family.


    "Miss, what happened to sister Bai Su today? What do I think? She''s a little strange?"


    In the dining room, Lin Mengya feeds a little thing to drink sweet porridge, while chen''er quietly lies down in her ear and asks.


    "Nothing. You''ll understand when you grow up."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t feel a psychological burden at all.


    It seems that we really need to find a partner for Bai su. The girl is older and has more thoughts.


    After dinner, the little thing sat quietly next to her and looked at the picture album.


    The child is very sticky, but he is not annoying at all.


    Although he doesn''t know the words in the picture book, he can always read the pictures.


    Lin Mengya took him and sat in the study of Gong Wu.


    After dealing with the affairs of those fanatics, Gong Wu rarely sits honestly in front of his sister.


    The picture looks happy, but the discussion between them is not an ordinary family.


    "Brother five, I don''t object that you are busy with the imperial court these days. Since you are finished, should you do something serious?"


    Gong Wu accompanied the smiling face, but he dared not agree.


    He only said flattery such as asking his sister to order.


    "Everything else doesn''t matter. You can help me investigate Aileen''s affairs these days."


    In fact, Ellen''s side, she hasn''t stopped.


    After all, she promised brother Lian.


    But this woman doesn''t know whether she is too cunning or she is really so honest these days.


    Her own people stared at her these days, but they didn''t find anything extra.


    "Aren''t you being watched? What can I do? Last time I went with Lian Xing, he already recognized me. Now go, don''t you scare the snake?"


    It''s not Gong Wu''s shirking, but it''s true.

 Chapter 1265

    Lin Mengya was so angry that she knocked on his head.


    "Are you fooling around with Lianxing these days? Naturally someone will stare over there. I''m talking about what happened before Aileen."


    Gong Wu touched his head. Well, I feel a little stupid recently.


    "It''s not difficult to check the previous things. Elaine is also a celebrity in Longdu. I''m afraid many people know about her past, but what do you want me to check? I can''t check the romantic relationship between Elaine and her uncle? Isn''t that good?"


    Gong Wu winked at Lin Mengya and knew it was not serious.


    The latter is not stingy with his eyes and gives Gong Wu enough to eat.


    "What do you think? I still use you for the romantic affair? I just think this Aileen is not easy. Please help me find out who has a close relationship with Aileen over the years. Where are they now and what is the situation?"


    Gong Wu nodded and flattered.


    "This is no problem. It''s on me. By the way, sister, what are you going to do with this boy?"


    What Gong Wu refers to is a little thing sitting in her arms and looking at the album quietly.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked at the little thing.


    The child smiled at her, then lowered his head and looked at the album quietly.


    Lin Mengya smoothed her hair and answered casually.


    "Of course, he has been raised. His parents are so derelict, and the child will suffer if he is sent back. Besides, there are not many gadgets in our family."


    The little thing didn''t seem to hear her. He turned the page and continued to read.


    But Lin Mengya felt that the child''s suddenly tight little body softened again.


    His heart can''t help being soft and in a mess. How old is he? He has to bear such pain.


    I don''t know if my Ning''er will suffer as much as this child.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "Yes, I think his parents are also damn. How can his own baby treat him like this. But this child is a domestic slave of Princess Chonghua''s house. You have always been at odds with her, so you should be careful."


    Gong Wu, like Lin Mengya, doesn''t like bullying the weak.


    If this matter is put on others, perhaps with their identities, they can come if they say it.


    But Chonghua and her Don''t say it''s disgusting to see each other, it''s like wanting to be an enemy in a previous life.


    And that day at Princess Xiao''s banquet, Princess Chonghua looked at her very much.


    She''s not afraid. She''s just a Chonghua princess. Can she eat her?


    However, Chonghua''s appearance made her feel that something was wrong.


    "By the way, five brothers, Princess Chonghua recently, but what happened?"


    Gong Wu thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    "It''s about your girl''s family. How can I be a big man? If you want to know, you might as well go to aunt Wenlian. After all, her social circle in Longdu is much broader than mine."


    That''s a way. It''s just that she wants to take a look over there with her little things.


    However, as soon as she wanted to get up, she found that the little thing fell asleep in her arms.


    Well, I''d better take him to visit Lian''s house next time.


    Even in the house, Lin Mengya is obviously familiar with the road, just like going to her own home.


    Even everyone in the house would say hello after seeing Lin Mengya, and she responded one by one, and then went to Mrs. Lian''s inner yard.


    Mrs. Lian was sitting at the window embroidering new flowers. Shangguan Hui sat next to her and followed Mrs. Lian one by one.


    The maid in the house saw Lin Mengya, but she stopped her.


    Smiling at the maid, Lin Mengya quietly stood beside them and looked at the flowers in their hands.


    "The peony is really exquisite. Can my aunt give it to me?"


    She whispered, but she still startled the two attentive people.


    As soon as Mrs. Lian looked up and saw that it was her, she immediately smiled so much that she could not see her eyebrows, but she made a gesture to fight in her hand.


    "You girl, when did you learn to be so sneaky? Is it difficult? Are you going to scare our mother to death?"


    Lin Mengya immediately begged for mercy, but her eyebrows and eyes were bent.


    "Spare my life, spare my life. How dare I frighten my aunt and sister? It''s just that you two are serious, so you don''t recognize to disturb. Aunt, you really wronged me."


    Mrs. Lian was not willing to beat her, but reluctantly shook her head and put the embroidery sample in the needle and thread basket.


    "I heard from my wife that it was Miss who saved me. Lian Yue is very grateful to miss."


    Shangguan Hui on one side is completely like a normal person at the moment.


    But she doesn''t seem to remember Lin Mengya very much. She can only look generous, but it''s the same as before.


    "It''s all my aunt''s credit. I just helped a little. Miss Yue, you don''t have to."


    There are some small regrets in her heart. After all, she still hopes that what is in front of her will be her sister Hui.


    But it seems that her medicine also played a role, otherwise shangguanhui would not recover so soon.


    "I always feel as if I''ve seen you somewhere. I think it''s probably the reason why I saw you when I was confused. I don''t know why. When I saw you, I had some uncontrollable joy."


    Shangguanhui''s words made her happy and sad.


    But now is not a good time to meet each other, so she can only say with a smile.


    "Maybe it''s because you met my wife and me that day. My wife is a good person. You don''t have to worry too much when you are here. Just take care of your health. Our house is next door to our house. If you''re tired of staying here in the future, you can go there."


    Mrs. Lian liked them both, but after hearing this, she was deliberately sour and jealous.


    "Don''t you welcome me? Alas, what a little white eyed wolf."


    Lin Mengya, who was willing to let Mrs. Lian succeed, immediately pretended to be a pathetic look and said.


    "Oh, you''ve broken my heart by saying that. I wouldn''t have let you come if my eldest brother hadn''t begged me. After you left, there was no heat in the house."


    Even Mrs. Lian pinched her face with a smile, but her smile was much brighter.


    "You, no one can resist your little sweet mouth this day. Well, go to the kitchen and see if there is any honey and bring it to miss five. Let this little sweet mouth become sweeter and more deceptive."


    As the mother of two men, Mrs. Lian naturally did not enjoy the blessing of a considerate cotton padded jacket.


    Now Gong Ya and Lian Yue are here, which has already made her happy.


    "Miss Yue is in poor health. I''d better go and have a rest first. I''ll accompany my aunt and just talk here."


    Lianyue''s spirit was a little depressed. Lin Mengya immediately said intimately.


    "Well, Xiaoyue, go and have a rest. It''s just elegant. It''s okay."


    Even the wife spoke, and even the month had no reason to continue.


    Soon, there were only two of them left in the room. Even the maid of the heart was sent out by Lin Mengya and his wife.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?"


    Although Mrs. Lian has a simple mind, she is a very clever woman.


    When she saw Gong Ya take the initiative to spend months, she knew that the other party must have something to tell her.


    Lin Mengya smiled at his wife and opened her mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, I still couldn''t hide it from my wife''s eyes. Indeed, I have something to ask my wife for help."


    "Come on, there''s no need to be so polite between us."


    Lin Mengya thought and lowered her voice.


    "Aunt, do you know anything unusual about Princess Chonghua recently?"


    Unexpectedly, even his wife was silent. In her eyes, she was still a little surprised.


    "How did you know about it?"


    "What''s the matter? Aunt, can you speak more clearly?"


    After seeing Gong Ya in doubt, even his wife couldn''t help sighing.


    "Since the winter solstice, Emperor Zun and empress Zun have changed their attitude towards Princess Chonghua. Moreover, they also revealed some plans to send Princess Chonghua back to her father''s fief."


    This is a strange thing.


    Doesn''t it mean that Princess Chonghua is deeply loved and can almost compete with emperor Ji of emperor Zun?


    Why, now, it''s going to be sent back to the fiefdom?


    "In fact, I don''t know what''s going on here. It''s just that a few ladies came to congratulate us on our housewarming a few days ago. I also listened to them. Probably, they also listened to their husband. I''ll know what''s going on in a while."


    Lin Mengya nodded and felt a little strange.


    "Does that Aunt know why Princess Chonghua doesn''t want to go back to her father''s fief?"


    "Alas -" Mrs. Lian sighed and then explained to her.


    "You know, the reason why Princess Chonghua is liked by the emperor and the empress is because her mother is a member of the royal family. Although she is not directly related to the royal family, she is also very prominent. But that is why it is doomed that Chonghua''s mother will never be favored by her father. In other words, Chonghua''s mother is also a hard-working person, if she is not with the empress When you are not married, you are not only relatives but also friends. I''m afraid Princess Chonghua will be hated by her biological father as soon as she is born. You say that Chonghua county is mainly back to the fief now. Will there be good fruit to eat? "


    Lin Mengya can understand this. Although she is a princess now, she is nothing after losing the favor of emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    After returning to the fiefdom, she had no family relationship with her father, and her mother did not gain power.


    That''s the real difference between falling into mud and now.


    But this has nothing to do with her. How did she lose her favor? She''s just a fog.


    After saying goodbye to Mrs. Lian, Lin Mengya returned home.


    The little thing is still sleeping. Gong Wu probably went out to do business.


    With a full stomach of doubts, Lin Mengya sat in her study thinking about things.

 Chapter 1266

    Suddenly, a small ball of paper was thrown on her head.


    She frowned and looked up, but saw long Tianyu standing outside the window.


    Run out, pull people in, then lean out your head to look around, and finally close the doors and windows.


    She was as careful as a thief. Finally, she turned around and looked at long Tianyu reproachfully.


    "Why did you come during the day, and you''re not afraid to be found out."


    Murongxi looked at her carefully, but she finished it at one go. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "You still laugh! Don''t laugh, it''s bad to be found out."


    "What are you afraid of? If someone really sees it, I''ll marry you."


    That''s really casual.


    Lin Mengya tilted her mouth and poked long Tianyu''s chest with her little hand.


    "You should first ask me if I want to marry you."


    Seeing long Tianyu frown slightly, Lin Mengya felt a little funny.


    But he was grimacing and deliberately teasing him.


    Then the man thought for a long time and asked carefully.


    "Will you marry me?"


    Obviously, they were already husband and wife, but when she heard this, her heart still jumped quickly.


    "To marry is to marry reluctantly. I can say in advance that I have become a relative and have a son. You must accept all these. Otherwise, I won''t marry you."


    Married women, what an "arduous" test.


    But the guy nodded without even blinking an eyebrow.


    "Where is your old man now?"


    Lin Mengya laughed wildly in her heart, but she deliberately pretended to be sad.


    "I''ve long died. Now I''m afraid there are no rotten bones left."


    However, she saw that there was a bit of disappointment in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "He''s lucky to die. Otherwise, I''ll kill her myself."


    "You really don''t care? Can you take it as your own, my child?"


    Originally, he said this just to tease him, but he didn''t want to. His performance made Lin Mengya feel warm.


    "Well, as long as you and I get married, he is my own son."


    Nonsense, of course it''s your own son!


    Lin Mengya Tucao in his heart, but still make complaints about his face.


    "Your Highness Xi''s kindness to me really moved me. Please don''t worry, your highness, the day you and I get married is when you become a father."


    Murong Xi''s mood is a little complicated. In fact, it''s not easy to see her heart clearly.


    But once you see it clearly, it''s hard to cheat yourself again.


    He likes her. He doesn''t see her for a day.


    So he chose to accept everything from her. As long as she was his own, everything could be tolerated.


    "Good!"


    See that guy is serious, but Lin Mengya holds her stomach and laughs and falls into long Tianyu''s arms.


    This man, how can he stop loving him?


    "You can''t rush to get married. Your Highness has this heart. I can wait. Don''t worry, take your time."


    He looked down and watched her gently lie on his chest.


    A pair of clear eyes with a little water light, as gentle and delicate as spring water.


    A picture flashed through his mind in a trance.


    It seemed that he was also the one in his arms, but he smiled with tears and told himself not to worry and take your time.


    He seems very painful, but after seeing her tears, he will be more painful.


    "Uh..."


    He rubbed his head, but the picture disappeared in an instant.


    He subconsciously tightened his arm and let her have no gap with himself.


    Just now, what happened to him.


    When Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu''s eyes suddenly confused, she knew that the man must have remembered something.


    However, she can''t worry now.


    Now, start changing the subject.


    "By the way, do you know why Princess Chonghua was repatriated?"


    Murong Xi shook her head, shook away the confusion in her head, and replied.


    "Because the assassination seems to have something to do with her."


    "It has something to do with her. No, she''s not stupid. Once she loses the protection of the emperor and the empress, she will lose everything she depends on for a living. I really can''t think of the reason why she wants to do so."


    Murongxi held her and sat on the chair, with her big hand gently touching her back.


    "Well, at first, Emperor Zun and empress Zun didn''t believe it. You have to, Emperor Zun and crown prince, have been ill before?"


    Of course she remembers, but it''s a symptom of allergy.


    "At that time, Chonghua was responsible for arranging all the things. Later, when we investigated the matter carefully, the Chamberlain in charge of sorting out these things gave Chonghua a confession. When we went to find Chonghua, she didn''t admit it at first. Later, we found those things in her room. Later, people from the hospital came and told us that Chonghua had gone there a month ago Look up medical books there. She follows her royal highness all day. It''s not difficult for her to know these things. "


    "Did she really plead guilty?"


    Murong Xi kissed her hair and said coldly.


    "Some things can''t be left to her. Although Chonghua denies it in every way, all kinds of evidence point to her, and she can''t agree. Emperor Zun and empress Zun, thinking of their past love with her, it''s already magnanimous not to cure her, so they want to send her home."


    However, what Murong Xi didn''t say is that he can''t help the fire in this matter.


    He doesn''t like others to make small moves behind his back. In the past, he didn''t warn Chonghua. It was in the face of houzun and the crown prince.


    Unfortunately, Chonghua should not put his hand into his back house.


    "I think it''s not wrong for Princess Hua to recite this. At that time, I thought something was wrong, you know? The design drawing of our family was also made of that kind of thing. At that time, I thought she came for me, but I didn''t want to go for the emperor and the crown prince. Seriously, she was malicious."


    In fact, Chonghua''s plan was to kill two birds with one stone. However, he recognized the thing, so Chonghua didn''t succeed.


    "It''s nothing to be malicious, but she''s too stupid."


    Lin Mengya agrees with this.


    It''s Princess Chonghua''s hard injury to go out without a brain.


    "Oh, I see now why she hates me."


    Lin Mengya suddenly reacted, but then felt that this reason was really absurd.


    "Tell me."


    Raising eyebrows, mu Rongxi''s interest in her affairs is always unabated.


    "It''s very simple," Lin Mengya shrugged and then said, "she wanted to frame me that time. If I fell into the trap, wouldn''t she kill two birds with one stone? Unfortunately, I didn''t fall into the trap, but she lost everything, so she hated me. I think it''s all my fault."


    Murong Xi didn''t quite understand, or he couldn''t understand this strange logic for a moment.


    "You say, I''m not a fool. Do I have to jump into her trap? I don''t think I can understand such people''s thoughts all my life."


    She wants to thank the wonderful flowers she met before, otherwise she can''t understand this ghost logic.


    There is always a kind of person in this world who will blame others, whether he is right or wrong.


    In the face of such wonderful flowers, the only way out is to stay away as soon as possible.


    "Then you should be careful. Chonghua''s contacts in Beijing are not shallow. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you these days."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said solemnly.


    "It''s nothing to rely on a man. As long as she dares to come, I dare to let her go back horizontally. You should have confidence in me."


    Even though Murong Xi thought there was something wrong with this, it didn''t matter.


    "You''d better be careful. After all, Chonghua is not a kind and righteous person. She always has an inexplicable hatred for you. Be careful about everything."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt some sympathy for Princess Chonghua.


    If she fell in love with a piece of wood, even her jealousy was regarded as an inexplicable behavior.


    Alas, this scene really makes people feel a little sad.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya thought, don''t remind me.


    What if long Tianyu thinks he''s joking?


    She looked at her man carefully. Well, it''s very possible.


    "I always felt strange about what you told me last time. However, getting close to Mingzhu is the easiest way. Do you want me to help you?"


    Looking over there, at least when he went in and out of Princess Xiao''s residence, no one would doubt anything.


    But Murong Xi refused her without thinking.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. I know you have a good relationship with Princess Xianghua, so you''d better call her to your house. Yu Mingzhu, you''d better be rare."


    Seeing that he refused his help, Lin Mengya was not depressed.


    They all have each other''s things to do and each other''s secrets. Trust him is the best support for him.


    "Well, I know. By the way, what do you know about Elaine? Can you tell me about her?"


    Murong Xi looked at her with some doubts. Didn''t he say that the matter of the adult family has been solved?


    What are you asking about, girl?


    "I don''t know much. I only know that she was sought after many years ago. Later, she disappeared and remained silent for a few years. When she came back again, she became a guest of honor for all young ladies. This man, with exquisite faces and long sleeves, is a noble woman in Longdu. Six or seven out of ten are her friends."


    It seems that this Alline is more difficult than she thought.


    The friendship between women is much more troublesome than that between men. In particular, these charming women are the apple of their eyes. They can see her and treat her as a guest of honor. It can be seen that Aileen''s disguise is good and powerful.


    "How about the relationship between Chonghua and her? Have they been dating recently?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya just asked.

 Chapter 1267

    But obviously, the information source of long Tianyu is much more detailed than she expected.


    "Elaine has taught Chonghua for several years, and their relationship is also good. Xun''er was sent to me by Elaine through Chonghua. Their communication is still very close."


    Chonghua had something to do with the assassination on the day of the winter solstice, which was unexpected for Lin Mengya.


    And judging from her past with Chonghua, the girl''s IQ is still barely online.


    So I''m afraid there''s fraud in this matter.


    "Can you arrange for us to meet in private?"


    Murong Xi looked at her with some doubt in her eyes.


    "I remember that the relationship between you and her is not so harmonious. Why do you suddenly see her again?"


    Fortunately, his man is not really stupid, and he knows he can''t get along with her.


    "I don''t want to see her either, but I always think she misunderstood me. By the way, did she tell you anything recently? For example, to marry you?"


    Murong Xi shook her head and felt that the woman''s imagination was too powerful.


    "I won''t marry her."


    Although she had known the answer for a long time, Lin Mengya still had some little joy in her heart.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you marry or not. What matters is whether she mentioned it to you?"


    Long Tianyu shook her head, but Lin Mengya felt that it was really as she guessed.


    "Then she should have no reason to hate me. So, you''d better arrange for me and find a chance to meet her in private."


    If Chonghua is really deep into long Tianyu Yongqing, in this case, she should at least ask long Tianyu for help.


    For example, let him marry himself or something.


    When a woman is helpless, she is bound to ask for help from her favorite person.


    But she didn''t, which shows that she has clearly realized that long Tianyu can''t help her.


    Of course, Chonghua may turn to long Tianyu for help when he is desperate, but it is a desperate situation after he has nothing to do.


    That Chonghua''s hatred for her came, which made people feel wrong.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it for you. But you must promise me that you must be careful in the future, okay?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and nestled in his chest.


    It is rare for a person to spoil herself like this in life. Although she is used to facing everything by herself, if someone supports herself like this, she may have more powerful power.


    However, Lin Mengya did not fully listen to long Tianyu. After all, she is not a weak woman without self-protection.


    What the teacher gave her before, she took it back with her.


    Who could have thought that this weak and slender looking woman had enough hidden things to turn the whole dragon capital into a dead city?


    It''s just that she won''t show it easily.


    Princess Xiao, she doesn''t intend to go again for the time being.


    However, Gu pan misses her very much and always sends someone to inquire when she is free.


    If Lin Mengya always stays at home, she feels sorry to look around. It''s better to go out and do some business by the way.


    The little thing was taken by her. He was very clever and never cried easily.


    Lin Mengya took him to an elegant teahouse.


    The shopkeeper looked very sincere, but after seeing Lin Mengya and his party, he immediately arranged a clever guy to take her to the backyard.


    The backyard is much quieter than the front yard, but there are many people.


    Here is a secret stronghold newly established by the Gong family in Longdu to deliver news. Ordinary people, goods merchants, even government soldiers and beggars come and go.


    But no matter who they are, they come and go in a hurry. They don''t even look at each other.


    Lin Mengya went straight to the main room in the backyard. There, the smartest fourth young master of the palace family, was dealing with all the news brought back by his men.


    "Four brothers."


    She stood beside Gong Si and looked for a while. It was amazing to see that he had handled almost everything at hand for the time being.


    Gong Si raised his head unexpectedly. After seeing her, he was a little stunned.


    "You wait for me for a while, I''m almost ready."


    Lin Mengya nodded and sat quietly with the little thing waiting.


    She found that Gong Si had his own way of handling things. Everything was divided into four categories according to priorities.


    Gong Si always gives timely feedback on the top priority. He looks at the rest and seems to put it aside at will.


    But Lin Mengya knew that all his actions were thought through, not accidental.


    After watching it for a while, Lin Mengya felt sorry that she didn''t have it.


    The four brothers of his family can''t be too much even if they become prime minister.


    But trapped by the restrictions of the family, he had to become the big housekeeper of the small family.


    "Wait a long time. I''ll take you to the back to rest."


    For her, Gong Si is always gentle and polite.


    Lin Mengya got up and followed Gong Si to the back hall.


    It''s a simple arrangement, but you can see the master''s character.


    Lin Mengya looked around, but felt that the fourth brother was too harsh on himself.


    "Otherwise, you''d better go home with me. Now my fifth brother doesn''t come back all day. If you''re at home, at least I can talk."


    Gong Wu completely let go of herself. Although she refused to be courted by the emperor and the empress, she did not stop Gong Wu''s behavior.


    Because, she should not only show ambition and reserve, but also appropriately make the emperor and the empress feel that she can still win over Gong Wu, only with an appropriate condition.


    Believe this, Gong Wu also understands.


    How many people in the palace family can do business at a loss?


    "That''s what your fifth brother thinks. I don''t want to go back, but it''s not the right time yet. When everything is arranged here, I''ll naturally go home with you. However, you have to have points in your heart for things over there. Don''t be like him."


    When Gong Si heard the speech, he could only smile helplessly. He still asked his brother and sister not to worry.


    "I know. I''m here to ask my fourth brother to check something for me."


    "You say."


    "I want to know who is the boss behind Alline."


    Now, all the people in the Dragon capital are dispatched by the fourth palace.


    Lin Mengya is the "King" and the fourth palace is the "general".


    Gong Si never refused her orders, nor would he refuse at all.


    But today, I don''t know why she came to ask for it.


    "I have something I can only tell my fourth brother."


    Bai Su and chen''er automatically left with the little things.


    On Gong Si''s face, he could not help but show a somewhat nervous and serious look.


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya only felt that there were some things she could only tell Gong Si to know.


    "The fourth brother should have listened to the third brother. They mentioned that I was frightened in the mountains, so I forgot something?"


    Gong Si nodded, but he didn''t think anything could scare his sister.


    "In fact, I have no memory loss, but for people who are very important to me, they have been calculated by others. The fourth brother actually knows what I''m trying to do, right?"


    Gong Si hesitated for a moment, but he nodded with a bitter smile.


    He knew everything about her and that she had married and had a child.


    But he still chose to keep all the secrets for her.


    Just because she is herself, the most important relative.


    "My husband and friends appeared in the Dragon capital. I know something must have happened at home, but now I can''t go back and completely cut off the news from there. For various reasons, they have forgotten me and the past we once had. Can you understand that feeling, fourth brother?"


    Gong Si didn''t expect that this would happen.


    But as a bystander, it is easier for him to smell the deep conspiracy.


    "Therefore, I must find out the willingness to make them lose their memory. In this way, I can completely find myself. But I know that this is not simple, and it may even kill me. I can''t drag the whole palace family in, so I hope you can be a pilot."


    "Little sister, I don''t quite know what you mean. The palace family is your home. There''s nothing to drag you down. Don''t say that again in the future!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head desperately, then sighed and frowned slightly.


    "If it''s just these things, I don''t need to ask the four brothers. Their appearance these days makes me vaguely feel something. Maybe my arrival is not accidental."


    Even Gong Si was a little confused.


    But from beginning to end, she clearly remembered everything she had experienced. Now that it has been connected, she felt even more terrible.


    "The decline of the palace family was actually started by my grandmother, and my return became inevitable. Why did the palace family have only boys but no girls for so many years? Maybe it can be attributed to God''s will. But when I look at myself, it has an amazing and frightening coincidence. If all this is not an accident But someone did it on purpose? "


    Gong Si suddenly covered Lin Mengya''s mouth.


    Both of them were startled into layers of cold sweat.


    "This matter can no longer be known by a third person except you and me."


    Lin Mengya heard that his voice trembled. It was from the fear of unknown dangers, and it was also one of the only animal instincts that human beings had not abandoned.


    Lin Mengya nodded and broke Gong Si''s hand.

 Chapter 1268

    "So, I need the palace family to have a pilot. You don''t have to participate in this matter, but you must know. Fourth brother, if the fact is really like what I said, remember that once you pass the critical point that can drag the palace family into a hopeless situation, you must lead the Palace family and completely separate from me, okay?"


    She can only entrust Gong Si, because he is a smart man.


    Only smart people know how to master this critical point and how to preserve the whole palace.


    Gong Si is the best candidate.


    "I understand. Did you ask me to check the boss behind Aileen because she had something to do with it?"


    Gong Si wiped the sweat on his forehead. Even though he knew what Gong Ya said might be just a speculation, he still couldn''t be careless.


    What he can do now is to assist Gong Ya as soon as possible and make the Gong family more powerful.


    Only in this way can we have the ability to protect ourselves and others in the wind and rain.


    Lin Mengya nodded and shook her head again.


    "I want to check Aileen, not only because she may have something to do with the reason why those people lost their memory. More importantly, she should have a very close relationship with the assassination of emperor Zun and empress Zun."


    Even though she knows that she may be involved in a bigger vortex, the only thing she can do now is to make her more important.


    "In fact, I want to know who did the assassination of emperor Zun and empress Zun. Now we find out Aileen. I''m afraid emperor Zun may not be able to appreciate it."


    Some struggles, even if they are well known, can not be said so clearly.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head, not necessarily.


    "Hou Zun has expressed his intention to win over our palace family before. But now the palace family has nothing to impress the emperor except money. I need a heavier chip to make the palace family gain more benefits. With the support of the emperor and Hou Zun, I can make the palace family the first of the top ten aristocratic families in a few years!"


    Gong Si thought and finally understood what she meant.


    "You just want to ask me in private, don''t you want to use the power of the palace family? In this way, even if the people behind Elaine detect it later, they can''t trace it to the palace family. And my false identities, even if they are traced, everything I have is fake. No one can trace something that doesn''t exist in this world, can they?"


    Seeing that Gong Si had completely understood his meaning, Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling at him with appreciation.


    "Yes, I know that after the power of the palace family grows, some of your old identities can no longer be used. In that case, why don''t you let them give full play to their waste heat? Those people under you can transfer to the palace family''s College openly and aboveboard in the future. After all, there are many people in the college, all from all over the world. No one can find out anything. But, whether they can do it or not, all of them It all depends on the four brothers. After all, that''s all you''ve worked hard to do. If you go back now, even I will probably be distressed. "


    Gong Si looked at Lin Mengya, but finally sighed.


    "There''s nothing I can''t bear. In fact, I also want to use the identity of the palace family openly. Unfortunately, I had to use those identities that made me feel uncomfortable before. Don''t worry, I should come down for both of the things you said. However, you have to promise me one thing. You can''t hide anything from me in the future. You have to tell me, you know?"


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly, then nodded and said.


    "You are the leader of the palace family. I must discuss something with you in the future. After all, only you can grasp this degree. I know it''s difficult, but you can only do it."


    Gong Si looked a little complicated. He knew that what Gong Ya said was right. In such a world, preserving himself was the most important.


    But he just doesn''t understand why Gong Ya subconsciously thinks that the Gong family can''t protect her?


    "Little sister, I know you don''t want to drag down the whole palace family, but have you ever thought that one person''s power is always limited. If things are really like what you guessed, why don''t you want to expand the palace family to a point that is enough to shake each other?"


    After listening to his words, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Why don''t you believe the Gong family? It''s not that she doesn''t believe it, but that she''s not sure.


    "There is no single king, and there is no general who can win without soldiers. You want to fight alone with each other, but when people have thousands of troops, what should you do?"


    She I haven''t thought about it.


    Maybe it''s because of what she has experienced before. In fact, there are many people around her who can help her.


    Whether it''s the three wonders hall or the state of lie Yun and the state of Jin, there are countless people who do everything for her automatically and spontaneously.


    So that she never knew how to make effective use of the power around her. Once she met something, the first thing she thought of was how to solve it herself.


    But today, Gong Si''s words made her fall into thinking.


    She was really confused about how to use these forces.


    "Silly girl, you are not a lone ranger, and the other party is not alone. If you really want to resist, you might as well learn the emperor''s way of governing the world. You see, the emperor, who is in the court, obviously doesn''t even step out of the dragon, but can let all forces check and balance and maintain the stability of the whole country. If you want to do everything yourself like you, don''t you Are you tired to death? "


    This is true. She still admires the emperor.


    After all, not everyone can manage such a big country well.


    Although secretly intriguing with each other, this seemingly fragile balance is actually hard to break.


    Looking at her in a daze, Gong Si patted her on the shoulder.


    "Tomorrow I''ll take you to visit a teacher. If he can help you, I''ll rest assured."


    "What teacher?"


    Gong Si deliberately betrayed the point and said mysteriously.


    "Someone once predicted that whoever gets this person will get the world. But he is so weird that he won''t give face even if the emperor asks him. I can only see if you have this opportunity."


    what? Is there such a powerful person?


    Lin Mengya is very curious and wants to know who this person will be.


    "Having said that, you must not forget what you promised me. Even if I learned the emperor''s way of governing the world, I can''t go to the palace house."


    Seeing that she still insisted, Gong Si could only promise.


    "Since I promised you, I''ll never forget. Well, go back today. We''ll meet here early tomorrow morning. Don''t let Gong Wu find out. If he knows, he doesn''t know what the noise will be like. My friend hates noise most."


    Since he is Gong Si''s friend, he must not be so difficult to get along with.


    Lin Mengya has been haunted since she came back from the contact point.


    As a result, Bai Su and chen''er thought that their own master was not feeling well.


    "Miss, stop feeding."


    Hands, caught.


    Lin Mengya looked at chen''er blankly. The latter''s small face was somewhat embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as she finished asking, she saw the little thing with a bulging mouth, like a little hamster.


    It''s just that he can''t chew because she feeds too fast.


    The whole person looked pitifully at his spoon and was probably thinking about how to eat the next bite safely.


    "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention. Spit it out and don''t choke."


    She immediately picked it up, but the little thing avoided her hand and turned to vomit in the small bowl brought by chen''er.


    "This boy doesn''t look like a child of a small family at all."


    Chen''er praised, but Lin Mengya didn''t take over.


    Now, her heart was full of the news Gong Si told her.


    She never thought about the way of emperor.


    In fact, up to now, she just feels that she is just an ordinary person with a little chance.


    She never thought about the heroes who saved the world and the things that will go down in history.


    But Gong Si''s words today gave her some new thoughts.


    Why does she have to break away from the good fate set for her by others?


    If she could control her own destiny, wouldn''t it be possible for others to control her?


    Just like before, if she was strong enough, she would not fear the forces of defending the country, so she left her relatives and friends and came here.


    She doesn''t want to be a controller, she just wants to be a person who makes her own destiny.


    In addition to her own strength, the forces she can control are also quite important.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood why the fourth brother said that.


    Perhaps, she should really think about how to face today''s difficulties.


    In tossing and turning, Lin Mengya ushered in the sunrise of the next day.


    Ordinary hermits in seclusion have a little quirks.


    They should dress up more pure and simple, so as to arouse the resonance and favor of each other.


    So today, Lin Mengya is dressed in white.


    Even on his head, he didn''t bring any gold and jade. After all, it''s bad if he makes others feel tacky.


    Thinking of her so much, she only combed a simple bun, and even Bai Su and chen''er held a very complex expression.


    When she met Gong Si, the other party was in the carriage and looked at her clothes.


    "Little sister, are you going to mourn?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her clothes and said with a little pride.


    "You don''t understand. These hermits don''t like gold, jade and silver. If I dress too rich, I''ll look tacky."

 Chapter 1269

    Gong Si''s expression was slightly delicate.


    However, seeing that Gong Ya has been preparing for a long time, he can''t stop her enthusiasm.


    The party boarded the horse and soon arrived at the destination of the trip.


    "Well, let''s go down."


    Gong Si jumped out of the carriage first, but Lin Mengya was slightly surprised when she saw the so-called hermit''s residence in front of her.


    She thought it would either be an ordinary small yard with only one thatched cottage, inhabited by an outsider who did not associate with Shi su.


    Or a unique residence, which carries the master''s knowledge and wishes. There are great scholars in conversation and laughter, and there are no white men in communication.


    But in front of her was a high gate mansion.


    From the gate, she saw that she was very rich.


    It''s just, it''s not so flashy.


    "Si Shao has arrived with the young lady. Our shopkeeper has been waiting for a long time. Please come inside."


    Those who came to meet them were like housekeepers in this house.


    Just more smiling than uncle Rong.


    It''s like the shopkeeper in the store.


    Gong Si nodded and took Lin Mengya into the house.


    The house is no different from others, but there are many more people.


    These people went in and out in a very orderly manner, and each had a booklet in his hand.


    After seeing the housekeeper and the two of them, he would at most smile, say hello, and then continue to do his own things.


    This is not so much a private residence as an orderly ancient version of the company.


    Gong Si, who was familiar with the road, took Lin Mengya to the backyard.


    Everyone with a pamphlet will eventually go into a room in the backyard.


    Gong Si took her to the small room next to her.


    It''s not big inside. There are only a few chairs and a small table.


    Lin Mengya saw a very young man sitting inside, pale and slender, with a little childish on his face.


    However, he sat in his chair and listened carefully to the figures reported by the people next to him.


    "Silk and satin villa in the west of the city..."


    "Chengnan tavern..."


    She heard the names of many familiar businesses, and almost all of them sounded the voices of three to five people at the same time.


    Their names and numbers are different.


    Ordinary people will feel very messy, and she will not be affected because she has the records of Shennong system.


    But unexpectedly, the thin young man would answer immediately after their voice fell.


    "The accounts of the silk and satin villa are wrong. Check again. The teahouse and wine shop are right. You can go."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Because according to the calculation results of Shennong system, the accounts of silk and satin villa are only three Wen short. Tea houses and wine shops are not bad at all.


    Does this person rely on his own mind?


    In this regard, Lin Mengya expressed doubts.


    But unexpectedly, in the next ten minutes, she saw what genius is.


    Often three to five people talk together, not only the accounts, but also some come to ask for instructions.


    But young people give results after their words fall.


    And after Lin Mengya''s verification, there are no errors.


    In terms of human brain, this man is almost a genius among geniuses.


    Finally, when everyone had finished reporting, the man stood up and drank a mouthful of cold tea at hand.


    "Cai Xiandi''s unique skill is really more and more refined, and Gong admires it."


    The man seemed to be startled. The tea bowl in his hand almost hit. Fortunately, Gong Si was quick in his hands and caught the tea bowl at once.


    The young man looked at them like a frightened little rabbit with big innocent eyes.


    "You... When did you come?"


    Why does this sound still have a little cry?


    Unexpectedly, after Gong Si put down his tea cup, he immediately said gently, "don''t be afraid, we''ve already arrived. We just caught up with your people to pay the bill. What''s the matter? Do you feel more comfortable now?"


    Huh? Why is the conversation between them a little strange?


    The young man nodded, patted his chest and showed a shy smile.


    "Much better. Thank you for thinking. Let''s go to the front yard."


    Lin Mengya followed those people to the front yard. On the way, she found that the young man had been peeking at her.


    Occasionally, when two people''s eyes accidentally collide with each other, she will give each other an innocent smile.


    But unexpectedly, the man turned his head quickly. After a while, his ears turned red into cherries.


    This man is really Pure enough.


    They walked all the way to the front yard and into the reception hall, which was a seat.


    "Shopkeeper, I''ll go down first."


    The housekeeper who had been with them asked. The young man nodded and watched him leave.


    In the hall, there were only three of them. Even Bai Su and chen''er, who had been with her, were left outside.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward because none of the three spoke.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to say. The other two have their own reasons.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya looked at the two of them and burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Gong Si looked at his sister with some blame. Cai lingben was just a few extremely shy people. Ya''er smiled. I don''t know when that guy will be uncomfortable again.


    "Nothing. I think it''s boring for the three of us. If I don''t speak, don''t you two know what to say?"


    The young man blushed, but he smiled shyly.


    "I''m not very good at talking, which makes Miss Gong laugh."


    Gong Si was surprised and looked at his good friend in surprise.


    God, when can Cai Ling, like a big girl, even talk to women?


    And that man is still his sister!


    "There''s nothing to laugh at. Since you are a friend of my fourth brother, you should also be my friend. I haven''t asked this friend for his name yet!"


    The man looked at her awkwardly and said in a small voice.


    "My name is Cai Ling."


    "Cai Ling is really a good name. Mr. Cai''s talent and learning are really admirable."


    Lin Mengya really admires her. For her, if she doesn''t have the help of Shennong system, she may have to reincarnate if she wants to catch up with Cai Ling.


    Cai Ling''s face became more red. Even when Lin Mengya wondered if he would die from brain congestion, Gong Si finally spoke.


    "Cai Ling is indeed well-educated, but today''s event is really an accident."


    Lin Mengya heard that there was a secret.


    He quickly turned his ardent eyes to his brother, hoping to get some answers from him.


    But I don''t want to be a man of conservative credit at this time.


    He didn''t speak, but looked at Cai Ling with regretful eyes.


    The latter sighed and showed a touch of helplessness on his beautiful and lovely face.


    "It''s funny to miss. In fact, I''ve been different from ordinary people since I was a child. If I don''t use my brain every month, I will be out of my mind. It''s not like what Miss said. I have any special talents. It''s more like a disease."


    Lin Mengya didn''t appear particularly surprised. In fact, she had heard of this very special case before.


    It''s just, I haven''t seen it.


    After thinking about it, she also knew that what was in front of her was probably the talent that the fourth brother wanted her to win.


    It''s not good for such a beautiful and lovely little brother to have such a problem.


    I didn''t think about anything else, Lin Mengya said naturally.


    "I don''t know if I can see your situation. I''ve seen such diseases outside before, and I got a good prescription at this time. If I can use it, I''ll be lucky."


    Her excuse is really bad enough.


    Unfortunately, brother Cai Ling''s simplicity was beyond her expectation.


    Seeing the man looking at her with grateful eyes and some tears, Lin Mengya''s sense of guilt rose slowly.


    But in the end, she took the initiative to give a pulse to Cai Ling.


    In addition to the pulse, Lin Mengya also searched the data stored in the zither spectrum in her mind.


    I didn''t think before. After arriving at the state of Wei, she felt that the zither spectrum was a very practical medical book.


    There is a special article about pulse.


    She thought for a long time and finally got it right.


    After she had a preliminary idea, she looked at the back of brother Cai Ling''s neck.


    Sure enough, there was a bright red thread extending from his neck to the inside of his clothes.


    When she still wanted to continue to take off her clothes, she found that Cai Ling was already as beautiful as a red glow.


    She''s a little embarrassed to do it.


    "I don''t know. Is it OK?"


    Cai Ling''s voice is thin and weak, which makes people want to bully him.


    But Lin Mengya still held back her restless desire. Sin, sin, people are patients!


    "Well, don''t be afraid. It doesn''t matter. It''s all right. But your psychological role. You usually have too much pressure. Maybe this kind of thing can become a channel for you to relieve pressure. It''s very good. It can save energy and environmental protection and make outstanding contributions."


    Gong Si knows Gong Ya and knows that there must be a problem if she says so.


    Just can''t, directly to Cai Ling.


    After hearing Lin Mengya''s words, the man also showed a little peace of mind.


    It seemed that she was a little cautious and stared at the cat. Shui Lingling asked her with big eyes.


    "That means I''m normal. There''s nothing wrong with me, right?"


    In a sense, it is.


    So Lin Mengya nodded.


    But I don''t know why, Cai Ling looks a little moved.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t see his apricot eyes, so she had to say in advance.


    "I see your business. You take good care of it. I don''t know what''s the secret? You know, our family also has some small businesses. I just want to learn from you!"

 Chapter 1270

    Speaking of this, Cai Ling choked back her tears again, then looked at her seriously and said, "I don''t have any special good way, maybe I just take it seriously. If you want to learn, I can give it to you."


    Lin Mengya regretted that she couldn''t mention anything else. Why should she mention it.


    However, it was not easy to refute others'' face, so I had to listen to the business experience for half an hour with Gong Si.


    If the housekeeper hadn''t told them that lunch was ready, it''s estimated that Cai Ling could talk for an hour without a duplicate sample.


    On that day, Lin Mengya recalled the fear of being dominated by the test teacher.


    I couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Fortunately, she has survived.


    Probably because of the guests today, Cai Ling''s mood is a little more active.


    Lin Mengya could see that his housekeeper and servants were very concerned about him.


    The relationship between Gong Si and him is really good.


    Cai Ling doesn''t talk much. In addition, people are clever. In fact, it''s easy to make people full of protective desire.


    But she learned from the dinner table that Cai Ling was in the same month as her fourth brother.


    This means that Mr. Cai, who looks three times younger than her, is even older than her.


    After learning of this sad news, Lin Meng Ya decided to go back in the evening to apply his own Herbal Mask.


    No matter how hard you can endure, you can''t spell other people''s natural beauty.


    Or does subcutaneous congestion help restore a flowery face?


    However, she has a thick skin. How can she remedy it?


    On one side she thought about these miscellaneous things, but on the other side she talked about business.


    Speaking of, there are only two major events that have happened in Longdu recently.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Gong Si mentioned the day of the winter solstice.


    "I don''t know who has the courage to make people panic outside. Alas, it''s not easy to have a new year, but I''m afraid it''s a bad year."


    Hearing the speech, Cai Ling gently shook her head.


    "I don''t think so. If it was the emperor, he would hold a snow sculpture party. Being a king sometimes requires such courage and domineering."


    "What''s the need? If someone comes again, won''t the gain outweigh the loss?"


    Cai Ling smiled and explained patiently.


    "This time, I''m afraid it may not be completely unexpected. As you said, the Emperor may have done it on purpose."


    Gong Si secretly glanced at Gong Ya and found that she was ostensibly fooling around. In fact, he said again after listening patiently.


    "Do it on purpose? The emperor is stupid. He deliberately reveals flaws. It''s no joke if he hurts his life."


    Cai Ling looked at Gong Si with embarrassment, but she still insisted on her own view.


    "Emperor Zun is an extremely ambitious man. In his position, how can he allow the three kings to keep pace with the temple? Therefore, he must need an excuse. An excuse that can let him send troops to counter the rebellion. Isn''t it the best excuse that they were assassinated by others?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised by Cai Ling''s sensitivity to these things.


    To tell you the truth, long Tianyu and Lian Sheng disclosed these things to her on purpose.


    But Cai Ling, I''m afraid she doesn''t have such favorable conditions.


    Even before she came here, she had never heard of this man.


    It seems that this man is indeed a genius.


    "I''m afraid you''re stupid to stay at home. But didn''t your father tell you not to get close to the court all your life before he died? How can you see these things so thoroughly?"


    But unexpectedly, Cai Ling answered his question very seriously.


    "If the price of rice in Longdu rises, it means that the demand for rice may have increased, but the transportation and storage of rice have not kept up. Or there may be a disaster in the rice producing village thousands of miles away, and the harvest was lost. Maybe the cost of rice has become higher. In short, any problems in this country will have a direct bearing on our business Or an indirect relationship. These things, however, are very small changes, can also be gradual, or overturned that day. Since we are doing this business, we need to know the relationship. "


    Lin Mengya can understand Cai Ling''s words.


    Yes, all national policies and laws are related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood.


    Therefore, he can notice that it is enough to show that this person is not simple.


    I can''t help but see that she is a rare talent for both her and long Tianyu.


    However, she heard just now that Cai Ling''s father told him before his death that he could not participate in political affairs.


    Coupled with Cai Ling''s temperament, I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing to invite him out of the mountain.


    "In that case, how should my little sister and I face it?"


    Gong Si wanted to test him, and Cai Ling thought and thought carefully, and finally gave a sentence.


    "If you can, I hope you can do your best to help emperor Zun. Maybe now it seems that this road is the most difficult, but believe me, this is the road to heaven. Others will capsize sooner or later."


    Gong Si nodded with Lin Mengya. This man''s words must not be ignored, and they also intended to do so.


    After chatting a few more words, Gong Si tried to make the conversation look like a casual conversation between friends.


    Cai Ling also gradually relaxed, but most of the time, he just listened quietly, smiled and didn''t say a word.


    Lin Mengya felt that the boy was actually a little happy.


    It''s just that he didn''t show it.


    In the evening, as soon as she and Gong sicai walked out of the door, Cai Ling stood at the door with red eyes.


    "Go back quickly. We''ll come back later."


    Gong Si is also a man with a younger brother. In fact, he cares more about Cai Ling.


    But Cai Ling refused to go. She stood there quietly and looked at the two of them.


    "Mr. Cai, but have something to say to my brother?"


    Lin Mengya asked tentatively, but the latter shook her head and refused.


    As a last resort, Lin Mengya pointed her hand to herself again.


    The man, however, hesitated and nodded gently.


    It''s her?


    It''s surprising.


    "Well, why don''t Mr. Cai come out and let''s go?"


    Cai Ling hesitated, but after looking at her, she firmly took her own steps.


    Lin Mengya looked at him step by step towards herself, only feeling a little strange.


    How can everyone, including her four brothers, look happy?


    Even the housekeeper of Cai Ling turned his head and cried.


    What a bunch of freaks!


    "I... let''s go."


    Cai Ling''s tone was a little excited. Lin Mengya didn''t understand it, but she nodded and followed him.


    After the initial excitement, Cai Ling gradually calmed down.


    He is still a little shy, but he seems to be a little more relaxed than before.


    Even, his eyes were no longer nervous staring at the road ahead, but curious and looked to the left and right.


    "You seldom go out?"


    Lin Mengya asked strangely. It is said that he has run so many businesses. He shouldn''t have done so.


    But unexpectedly, the man nodded immediately, but his eyes kept looking around.


    "Well, about once every two or three years. In fact, it''s not anyone else''s fault. It''s all my own body."


    When she mentioned her body, Cai Ling had a moment of silence.


    But soon he perked up again.


    "I... I''ve seen you before."


    Have you seen her? Lin Mengya subconsciously felt impossible. After all, she had never been here.


    However, she saw that Cai Ling''s eyes were bright and looked at herself with a little expectation.


    "I heard what you said in the Yuqing hall."


    Yuqing hall? Lin Mengya immediately recalled the place that made her feel very satisfied.


    "Where did you drive?"


    Cai Ling is still shy, but there is a bit of pride in his eyes.


    "Well, isn''t it good?"


    "Indeed, I wouldn''t be surprised if you drove. Only you have such a clever idea."


    She once felt that the founder of Yuqing hall must be a gentle person for everything.


    Otherwise, he would never be so considerate, but he would not make people feel oppressive.


    Now, only Cai Ling can do it.


    "I''m so old that I''ve never heard anyone say such a thing. You say family background is not important. I think it''s too narrow to measure a person by family background. If you want to really make this country prosperous, you should choose all kinds of talents. Instead of blindly framing people by family background."


    Listening to what this shy young man said, Lin Mengya''s heart, somewhere, was ready to move again.


    Just as before, she ignored her most real feelings.


    "Moreover, men and women should not be used to limit people''s abilities. In my eyes, men and women are the same. They should not be different. Therefore, I will treat female shopkeepers and male shopkeepers alike."


    This idea is a little advanced.


    Lin Mengya stopped and listened to Cai Ling say with some excitement.


    "In fact, you and Gong Si have something to ask me this time, right?"


    Lin Mengya was silent. Soon, she nodded and admitted.


    But Cai Ling was not unhappy. Instead, he felt very happy.


    "In fact, you don''t mind. Although I promised my father that I wouldn''t be involved in political affairs in the future, we are friends. Isn''t it normal for friends to help each other?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then she smiled.


    "You''re the real smart man. My fourth brother and I thought we knew you well enough. But in fact, the one we knew was just the one we thought. Alas, it''s true that a leaf blinds the eyes and makes a cocoon. I understand and understand Mr. Cai''s words. Please give me more advice later."

 Chapter 1271

    "Don''t... you''re welcome..."


    Cai Ling is still a little shy. She doesn''t dare to look at Lin Mengya at all except when talking about business.


    Knowing that he was thin skinned, Lin Mengya didn''t tease him anymore. After the two separated, Lin Mengya watched Cai Ling leave.


    Soon after, Gong Si also appeared in front of her.


    "Well, didn''t I disappoint you?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head to look at him and gently shook her head.


    "Cai Ling can use it, but not now."


    Gong Si didn''t refute, but in his eyes, he took a touch of regret.


    "Guess the origin of the Cai family."


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Si and glanced at the direction Cai Ling left. Her eyebrows frowned slightly and stretched again.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Cai family should have been the imperial family, right?"


    Gong Si was slightly surprised, but more, it was a trace of regret.


    "I can''t show off in front of you. Indeed, the Cai family used to be the imperial servant of the previous emperor, but now he is the only one left in the Cai family. I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate."


    Lin Mengya was able to guess because of Cai Ling''s father''s last words.


    Perhaps Cai Ling''s nature is so pure and shy that he is really not suitable for entering the DPRK as an official, but his ability to support such a large family business alone is enough to show that this shy young man still has his own ability and wrist.


    However, why is such a person almost unknown outside the Dragon capital?


    Unless, he is an ''unnecessary'' existence.


    Everyone will not notice him, and he will not affect anyone.


    However, whether it is an aristocratic family or other families, under such circumstances, it is enough to become one of the very important forces in the Dragon capital.


    But Cai Ling didn''t, so she concluded that Cai Ling''s identity and status would not pose a threat to anyone, but he still had a reason to exist.


    The Tsai family''s industry can expand so much that the royal family will not be unclear.


    But they acquiesced in Cai Ling''s existence.


    This shows that for Cai Ling, they still have the intention of attracting and cultivating.


    In this way, only the imperial servants left by the modern imperial family will meet the requirements.


    First, the Royal servants have their own special abilities. For example, Lian family has excellent martial arts and the ability to lead soldiers. Cai Ling, on the other hand, has an extraordinary brain.


    Second, under normal circumstances, the royal family will live or die with the royal family. Unless they are valued by the next generation of emperor, no family dares to take them in.


    Third, when we look at Cai Ling''s appearance, we know that he rarely goes out, and Cai Ling''s industry is also in the Dragon capital.


    This shows that he is being monitored and even imprisoned.


    However, even if she guessed that Cai Ling''s identity was one thing, whether Cai Ling was willing to help her was another matter.


    Moreover, Emperor Zun will never let her take Cai Ling easily.


    This, even if it cut off Cai Ling''s other possibilities.


    In addition to being used by the royal family, the rest is trapped here.


    "I want to help him."


    Gong Si said low, with a bit of bitterness in the corners of his mouth.


    "When I was a child, the fifth made up with Lian Xing and Cheng Hao. I was not good at practicing martial arts, so I couldn''t play with them. At that time, the situation at home was not very good. Every time I came to Longdu, my great grandfather would sigh. Later, I accidentally met Cai Ling. That year, he was only 12 years old. However, he helped us a lot. Ya''er, I don''t just think, Cai Ling is a rare talent because I think he should not be imprisoned here forever, but should look for his own life. "


    Everyone is born free. Who likes to be a prisoner in that cage?


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, but she had a calculation in her heart.


    "Go back first. I have something to do."


    Gong Si gave her the carriage and turned to leave.


    Lin Mengya stopped him and asked in a low voice.


    "Is it coming soon to settle down?"


    Gong Si''s eyes flickered, but he still nodded.


    "Do you know who will come this time?"


    The news of Gong Si is much more specific than the winning streak.


    "The old man who settled down will come this time, and the fourth and ninth masters who settled down will also come together."


    "But the fourth master and the ninth master don''t agree. How can they come together?"


    The palace family has been watching the progress of settling down.


    However, according to the news over there, the fourth Master seemed to have done something wrong, so he was suppressed for the time being.


    If there is no accident, the ninth master should inherit the family.


    Now, how did they get together again?


    "I''m not sure. It''s probably because of the fourth master''s daughter. From the front and back, you liked her to be the crown princess. But later, the crown prince''s health was not very good, so it was delayed. It is said that this time, Hou Zun personally wrote a letter to her. Besides you, she was the only one who attracted the most attention."


    No wonder the fourth master dared to argue with the old man who settled down for a long time because he gave birth to a promising daughter.


    "In this way, the fourth brother, you will go to the city with your family, and then I will host a banquet to entertain them and wash the dust for you."


    Gong Si nodded and left. It seems that he planned to do the same.


    Lin Mengya returns to Gong''s house and specially orders uncle Rong to prepare for the arrival of settle down and the fourth brother.


    "Is the fourth brother finally coming? How long have I been waiting for him? He doesn''t know to come earlier."


    Gong Wuxing shouted angrily that Lin Mengya could hardly see him these days.


    And the servants who served him said that every time he came back from palace five, he was covered with mud.


    I don''t know which mound these people went to roll.


    "I think you''d better be good and wait at home honestly. If the fourth brother comes and sees you like this, you have to tell the eldest brother. Then I''ll see how you can explain to the eldest brother."


    In fact, Gong Si had already known, and the eldest brother of the Gong family had already got the news.


    It''s a pity that the fifth of the palace family is still in the dark. It''s pathetic.


    "I''m not going out. I''m really not going out these days. Anyway, things are almost ready. My sister has a good idea. It''s a busy year."


    Gong Wu winked at Lin Mengya. In fact, he knew that because the aristocratic family arrived one after another, those things became dangerous.


    Fortunately, they had been on guard before, and things were almost done.


    Otherwise, it''s really easy to be found.


    "Isn''t the excitement good? Starting tomorrow, we''ll go to do new year''s shopping. I don''t think the big brother and great grandfather can come. After all, there are still very important things at home. I don''t know if the two brothers and three brothers can come."


    In fact, she still misses the people of the palace family.


    In the palace''s old house, there are her first and warmest memories of this strange country.


    If possible, she also wants to find all her relatives and friends to celebrate the new year happily.


    "Maybe we''ll come. We haven''t been here for several years. When I was a child, only this time could we have the best talent."


    The family withered and the wife and children separated.


    The Gong family also went through the lowest years before they came out.


    Lin Mengya knew that there were pain points in their hearts that could not be touched. She simply turned over this article, called Uncle Rong, and gathered everyone in her small yard.


    "It''s meaningless to let everyone come today. It''s less than a month before the new year. This is my first time to celebrate the new year in Longdu. I don''t have much experience. Everyone says what we need to buy. Uncle Rong, please help make a list. We can buy whatever we want this year. We''ll have a happy new year, OK?"


    The servants of the palace family were also happy.


    Now the palace family can afford everything.


    The servants are noisy, and Lin Mengya is not idle.


    Bai Su and chen''er are both "foreigners" with her. They don''t know the local customs, but some things are in common. Gong Ping and Gong Wu also make trouble with them.


    The whole family was happy. Even the little things sitting in Lin Mengya''s arms smiled.


    "New clothes must be made, miss. You can''t lose us!"


    My son is a little girl in the end. He is also thinking about the girl''s family.


    Fortunately, I also met Lin Mengya''s generous sister. Without much consideration, I announced it.


    "This year, we''ll change into new ones from top to bottom. Girls make four sets of winter clothes and four sets of spring clothes. In your man''s family, one person, two sets of winter clothes and two sets of spring clothes, and two more pairs of leather boots and two pairs of thin boots. I''m not biased."


    Everyone cheered naturally, especially the girls at home, who were all smiling with joy.


    Gong Wu smiled and looked at his sister.


    "Why, if you don''t think you can wear enough, add more sets."


    But Gong Wu shook his head desperately and told her quietly.


    "You see, even the fire of stars and Cheng Hao''s own dragon run faster than my horse, little sister, I..."


    Looking at the longing on his face, Lin Mengya understood.


    "This kind of famous foal can be met but not asked. If you like it, go to the horse market and have a look by yourself. As long as you have the right one, I''ll buy it for you no matter how difficult it is, okay?"


    Gong Wu is like a chicken pecking rice. He nods his head attentively.


    Everyone chattered a lot. Finally, Rong Shuguang wrote a small book about the food he wanted to buy, let alone other things.


    However, uncle Rong is still happy. After all, the palace family has not been so lively for a long time.


    After making such a fuss for a while, uncle Rong also blew everyone away.


    Leave Lin Mengya and them, discussing other things.


    "If you want to buy something for the new year, uncle Rong and Gong Ping will do it. First go to the account and point out twelve Liang. If it''s not enough, you can withdraw it."


    Lin Mengya intends to cultivate Gong Ping, so that the child becomes more and more mature and stable.


    After the two nodded, they discussed it.

 Chapter 1272

    The little thing in Lin Mengya''s arms also couldn''t support it. She had long been lying on her legs and fell asleep.


    "This little thing is really good at choosing places. I think he''s the stickiest girl."


    Chen''er joked, smiled and picked up the child. Together with Bai Su, he took the child into the bedroom.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu are sitting in the front hall. They all know that there is something important to talk about between the two people.


    "Do you know who they are?"


    In the month before the Chinese new year, aristocratic families and royal families will arrive one after another.


    The reason why they are so busy these days is that they obviously have some eyebrows.


    Gong Wu also restrained his leisure, with a few sharp between Qingjun''s eyebrows.


    "At present, they seem to be from the king of Yue."


    "Seems?"


    Lin Mengya chewed these two words. It seems that they are not sure which side these people belong to.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of evidence you got, whether the king of Yue participated or not, remember, don''t act rashly."


    Gong Wu nodded gently, but a touch appeared on his young face, which was completely inconsistent with the sophistication of his age.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, afraid that everyone was wrong.


    The Gong family is really difficult to deal with. In fact, it should be Gong Wu.


    "You send people to pay attention to the hundred mile family. Maybe there will be unexpected surprises waiting for you."


    He deliberately sold it. Although Gong Wu didn''t understand why she did it, he had a blind trust in all Gong Ya''s words.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a long brain, but he always has a very strong confidence in Gong ya.


    "Did the king of Yue bring the princess Xianghua this time?"


    "I haven''t heard that Princess Xianghua has also come, but I heard Lian Xing say that the prince mentioned by chance the day before yesterday that empress Zun intended to let him marry his highness Xi this year. I think this princess Xianghua should also come. After all, if you want to get married together, you don''t have to go now. Your highness Xi can''t be careless in marrying the prince."


    Get married? Good idea!


    In fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t have any bad feelings for Princess Xianghua.


    Just this engagement She once heard long Tianyu mention it by chance.


    Although he has proposed to himself again, the last time I heard him mention his tone after death, he seemed to attach great importance to his engagement with Princess Xianghua.


    All the news about Murong Xi is false, but whether it''s his fiancee or the so-called adopted son, there are compelling reasons.


    She must find out what long Tianyu has experienced.


    "OK, you should be careful. If you have any problems, don''t try your best. My fourth brother and I can always help you."


    Gong Si knew she was worried, and without hesitation agreed to her words.


    The next morning, Lin Mengya just got up and received the news secretly sent by Gong Si to her.


    The family will come in two days, and the fourth brother has joined the family and has not attracted anyone''s attention.


    That''s the best.


    Just after lunch, the news of winning streak was also sent.


    How many people have come to the ANN family this time, who they are and where they want to live. Now Lin Mengya has made it clear.


    Next, prepare the banquet and welcome them.


    In recent days, the dragon has become much more lively because of the arrival of these people.


    Walking on the street, you can see people in different clothes wandering in the street.


    Although everyone has different accents, the expression on their faces is the same.


    Lin Mengya chose the Yuqing hall as the place for the banquet.


    First of all, this is Cai Ling''s territory. It''s safe or much more convenient.


    Second, the specifications and grades here are really much better than those in other places. They have face.


    Cai Ling also attached great importance to her reservation. In order to make room for her, she didn''t receive guests the day before.


    At any rate, the workers of Yuqing hall can talk and handle affairs, but they have almost comforted the guests.


    When the banquet day came, Lin Mengya arrived at Yuqing hall early, and Gong Wu was also refreshed. The whole person looked different.


    "The fourth brother has sent someone to send a message, saying that they have entered the city and are on their way here."


    Gong Si gave a notice in advance, which also made Lin Mengya ready for everything.


    The work of Yuqing hall was ordered by their boss, and they were even more energetic. If they wanted to perform well in front of the eldest lady of the palace family, they would never lose face to her.


    Soon, a few horses came running from a distance.


    When the men on the horse arrived in front of them, they jumped down and saluted.


    "I''ve seen the eldest lady of the palace family and the fifth young master."


    Those people were not young, but they were light, and Gong Wu seemed to know them.


    "Uncle Mao and uncle Kun, you''re here!"


    Gong Wu smiled and said hello to the two people. Lin Mengya remembered that it was written in the previous information about settling down that there were a pair of right and left arms around the owner of settling down, who were very capable. It seems that it''s them.


    "How are you two uncles? I don''t know how well the old master has been all the way?"


    For palace five, they can be regarded as nephews.


    But they dare not be rude to the eldest lady of the palace family.


    On the contrary, it is to discuss etiquette with peers.


    "Thanks to the blessing of the eldest lady, the old master is doing well. They will arrive soon. Let''s come and have a look first. What can I do for you?"


    Uncle Mao asked with a smile. He was kind-hearted and made people feel that he was very kind.


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and said.


    "Everything is ready, waiting for the home owner to arrive. I don''t know when they can arrive?"


    However, there was a trace of embarrassment on their faces.


    Finally, uncle Mao smiled and explained.


    "The old master wanted to come to see the eldest lady first, but unfortunately, he met several acquaintances at the city gate. You know that people become more and more nostalgic when they get old. It''s hard for us to persuade, so we came first and told the eldest lady. Maybe we won''t come until later."


    After all, someone cut his beard.


    Lin Mengya''s mind can''t guess such causes and consequences.


    However, this is also a helpless thing.


    After all, she is not a powerful person in the Dragon capital.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are all from our own family. Why should we care about these false gifts? I just don''t know. Whose house did the old master visit? Don''t get me wrong. My fourth brother came with you. There are still some urgent things waiting for him to deal with at home."


    Hearing that Gong Ya was not angry, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s not an outsider, but his Highness the king of Yue. You know, his Highness the king of Yue is still in law with our father."


    Unexpectedly, is it his Highness the king of Yue?


    Lin Mengya could not help feeling a little unhappy, but it soon dissipated.


    It''s a human thing. After all, it''s hard for them to meet several times a year.


    It is understandable to talk about the past with each other.


    "Well, I''m relieved. Please ask your two uncles to express my gratitude to the old master when they go back. This meal can be eaten at any time. It''s not urgent at this time."


    Naturally, the two agreed to come down, got on their horses and left in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Wu stood at the door of Yuqing hall, but their complexion slowly sank down.


    "Do you think they did it on purpose?"


    Gong Wu''s tone was a little bad. Lin Mengya looked at him and asked.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "We made an appointment with the king of Yue, didn''t we?"


    Now that he promised to come, he went all the way.


    It''s enough to make people angry if it''s put on any aristocratic family.


    After all, this is tantamount to teasing other people''s kindness.


    Lin Mengya shrugged, and the gloom on her face gradually dissipated.


    "I don''t dare to tell others, but the old man won''t. He''s not stupid. He''s like a human spirit. Naturally, he knows what this means. Do you really dare to completely offend the palace family when you think of him?"


    Lin Mengya saw this very clearly.


    "So, is this the intention of the king of Yue?"


    "I can''t say that. If the king of Yue is really difficult to be gracious, it''s understandable."


    "Then why are you angry?"


    Gong Wu doesn''t know these things, but he knows Gong ya.


    The more this girl looks like she doesn''t care, the more it represents that she is angry.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, looked at the direction where the two men disappeared, and whispered.


    "If the king of Yue had known the news of our banquet in advance, it would be provocation."


    Gong Wu looked at Lin Mengya, a faint smile on the corners of his mouth, and gradually fainted.


    "Yes, forget it. We''d better wait for the fourth brother to come and see what he says."


    "Yes."


    The dinner in Yuqing restaurant lasted from noon to evening.


    But it was not the guests who settled down, but the fourth young master of the palace family who was sent back first because his family was unable to drink.


    "Miss Gong, young master Gong Wu, we''ll go back now."


    The people who sent them were the ANN family. Lin Mengya saw their faces with a bit of joy. It seems that she has encountered something good.


    She didn''t ask much, just said thanks and let the man go.


    "Looking at their red faces, I think they''re lucky?"


    Gong Wu said sarcastically, but his voice had not yet fallen. The fourth young master of the Gong family, who should have been drunk unconscious, woke up.


    "Can you be unhappy?" the prince of the future met with the princess of the future for the first time. After that, I was afraid that the country has the final say.


    Gong Si took the teacup in front of him and drank all the hot tea in it.


    Lin Mengya looked at the night sky outside, and the smile on her mouth became more and more indifferent.


    "Yes, this is indeed a congratulatory news, and it is indeed worth celebrating."

 Chapter 1273

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Others didn''t know, but Princess Xianghua could never become the princess of his highness Xi.


    At this point, she is more confident than anyone.


    "Come on, if they don''t come, let''s eat by ourselves. The fourth brother certainly didn''t eat anything today. This Yuqing restaurant is the most famous restaurant in the Dragon capital. Come on, I''ll pick up the wind and wash the dust with the fifth brother."


    Once her eyes turned, a Yingying smile appeared on her face.


    But Gong Si and Gong Wu felt that she was really angry just now.


    "Well, we can''t waste your kindness. Our family is always much more comfortable."


    The meal was a little awkward, but Lin Mengya''s performance became more and more normal.


    Therefore, Gong Si and Gong Wu became more and more worried.


    Until they got up from Yuqing hall and returned to Gong''s house, Gong Si and Gong Wu still poked behind her and made eye contact.


    But the whole process was under Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid. I''ll find trouble with Anjia and the king of Yue. Fourth brother, how do you think Anjia''s reaction was when you were there?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not angry because her home is close to the king of Yue. She is angry that she doesn''t pay attention to the palace family.


    The friendship between the family and the family is not maintained by the so-called friendship between two people at first sight.


    There are too many entanglements of interests and desires in it. Settling down can be indifferent, but the Gong family can''t lose big for small.


    So there are some things she must bear for the time being, but they are only temporary.


    Gong Si also observed carefully. Although he finally found a reason to come back, he didn''t forget anything he should remember.


    "The old man who settled down looks very happy, but... It may not be true. The fourth master who settled down is ambitious. This time, he agreed to the invitation of King Yue''s house without authorization. I think the old man who settled down is unwilling to break the appointment. After all, he is an old acquaintance with his grandfather. He should be able to think of these little things."


    This also confirms Lin Mengya''s guess.


    "If that''s the case, the fourth master''s motive for settling down is obvious. Anyway, I guess the old man will come and invite us tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Then we''ll find face."


    Although the old man who settled down did not shirk the invitation of the king of Yue, he also sent his confidants to inform him.


    However, if the old man who settled down really pays attention to the agreement with her, at least he will show up at night.


    She insisted on waiting until so late, also depends on the attitude of settling down.


    As a result, she was disappointed to settle down.


    Gao zhier, everyone wants to climb, but there''s a way to score, isn''t it?


    "I see. If our family looks down on us, how can we look down on them? Hum, if it weren''t for the sake of our ancestors, who would pay attention to them. Don''t think about who cried and shouted to make friends with our palace family. When we were brilliant, we regarded them as our own people, but now they regard us as outsiders. If our ancestors knew, they would scold them for being ungrateful ¡£¡±


    Gong Wu is outspoken, not to mention his own family. Naturally, he doesn''t need patience.


    Although Gong Si didn''t speak, he must think so.


    But Lin Mengya lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Well, we will have a chance to recover these things. By the way, ya''er, the second brother and the third brother have gone to the mountain. The situation there is much better than we thought. Now, even the surrounding fugitives come here to join them. By the way, I also heard that they named themselves'' Yanxia mountain rebel army ''. What do you think of this name?"


    Yanxia mountain has now become a holy land of freedom. Relying on the natural barrier and the secret assistance of the palace family, the situation there is developing very well.


    "It seems that this kind of thing is really addictive. Let''s have a good rest first. We''ll make a blockbuster next spring."


    Yanxia mountain rebel army is a cluster of prairie fire on the vast land of defending the country.


    All those who have been at the top for a long time will always have an illusion that those who are despised by them can''t do anything.


    However, she wants to tell the world that a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    Even if there are only two thousand warriors, we can still turn the earth upside down.


    "OK, by the way, after a while, big brother, they will arrive."


    Gong Si smiled and finally said a message that could make Lin Mengya smile sincerely.


    "Fourth brother, you really are! Big brother has said that this matter must be kept secret. Why can''t you stand the test!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Gong Wu began to complain.


    "Big brother, will they come back? What about their great ancestors? And Mo Yan, will they all come?"


    She really didn''t know about it.


    His eyes widened and his heart filled with excitement.


    Gong Si nodded and said with a smile.


    "They didn''t want me to tell you, my great grandfather said. This is your first year at home. How can you not be a league member? Although they don''t want me to tell you, who wants me to make you smile. Our family never allows outsiders to bully our big and small sisters."


    Lin Mengya''s face was moved. This is her family.


    When she needs help most, she will always face all this with her.


    She wanted to protect them, and they were in the same mood.


    "You''ve said all the good words, but just be happy."


    Looking at the smiles on the faces of the fourth and fifth brothers, Lin Mengya only felt warm in her heart.


    "Well, thank you."


    She wanted to say too much, but when things came to an end, she found that no language could accurately describe her inner feelings.


    That night, she had a good sleep with the little thing in her arms.


    In the dream, all the people she cares about get together and everyone is happy.


    That was all she wanted in her life.


    When meimeng woke up, Lin Mengya only felt that her whole body was full of strength.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, the little thing stayed in her arms and rolled like a little meat / insect.


    The two people laughed all morning until Gong Si and Gong Wu urged her outside. They couldn''t let go. They put on their clothes and came out to meet people with small things.


    "Is this the child you said in your letter?"


    Seeing the little thing holding Gong Ya''s hand tightly, Gong Si was actually curious.


    This little thing doesn''t look good. Compared with the jade doll like Mo Yan at home, it''s no different from a little black monkey.


    However, the child has a pair of very deep eyes.


    I don''t know if it was his illusion. He actually felt that there might be a lot of worries hidden in this little bean.


    "Well, we all call him a little thing. Although he doesn''t look very good, he has many minds!"


    She invited several people to dinner and squeezed her eyes at the little thing.


    Strange to say, this little thing is extremely smart and can look at people''s eyes.


    To Lin Mengya, he is obedient and considerate, like a small cotton padded jacket.


    While treating Bai Su, although he was not as affectionate as Lin Mengya, he was also obedient and clever.


    But he was like a complete little devil when he treated chen''er.


    Although he didn''t say a word, he was so angry that he shouted loudly.


    He was very polite to Gong Wu, but he was always a little alienated, but Gong Wu, an adult, couldn''t find fault.


    This little thing is a little too clever.


    After listening to her complain, Gong Si felt a light in front of him.


    Squat down and say softly to the little thing.


    "I''m Xiaoya''s brother. Just like Mo Yan, you call me fourth uncle, okay?"


    The little thing didn''t say a word, but he nodded skillfully.


    Gong Si touched his little head, raised his head and said to Lin Mengya.


    "The child is so smart. I think it''s probably a fate given to you by God. If I can, I hope I can enlighten the child myself."


    It seems that Gong Si attaches great importance to the children.


    It''s no wonder that the little guy under the age of two shows amazing intelligence.


    What''s more, the rise of the Gong family may depend on these children.


    "That must be the best, little thing. Salute your fourth uncle quickly. He will be your teacher in the future."


    The little thing looked at Gong Si, then looked at her, but shook his head.


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised. She could raise children, but she couldn''t teach them.


    The child nodded and shook his head again.


    Everyone looked confused. Finally, Gong Si said tentatively.


    "Do you think I''m not good enough to be your teacher, or..."


    The amazing thing happened. After listening to the first half of Gong Si''s words, the little guy nodded seriously.


    Then he smiled at Gong Si. How do you see it? How do you feel it seems to be a little sorry.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    Well, I''m afraid this little thing dislikes her four brothers for their low knowledge.


    "Don''t underestimate your fourth uncle. He has great knowledge. If you learn from him, you will certainly become a talent in the future."


    Lin Mengya gently interceded, but the little thing still shook his head, more and more firm.


    While secretly observing the fourth brother''s reaction, he tried to continue to persuade the little thing.


    But in the end, Gong Si stopped her.


    "Well, go on. I should be the adult who loses face."


    Gong Si couldn''t laugh or cry, and his heart was bitter.


    How many people once took shuxiu silver and sincerely asked him to be a teacher at home, but they were rejected by him for various reasons.


    Unexpectedly, he moved his heart for the first time, but was despised by other students.


    That''s true. Feng Shui turns around.


    "Don''t be angry, my fourth brother. As a child, he knows something. Wait until he understands, and cry and regret."


    Lin Mengya hurriedly rounded up the scene, and then asked everyone to walk towards the dining room.


    Only Gong Si, looking at the child''s back, fell into meditation.

 Chapter 1274

    I''m afraid Her sister picked up a little monster this time!


    The dinner table was very happy, but before long, Lin Mengya received an invitation to settle down.


    Uncle Rong is in charge of the reception. This is Lin Mengya''s order early in the morning.


    No matter who came, there was no way to see any of them.


    She just wanted to let the other party understand that it was easy to see them yesterday, but there was no shop after passing the village.


    "Settle down. It''s really a high branch."


    After Gong Wu read the invitation, his face was not very good-looking.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and asked chen''er to take the child down.


    "What kind of ability is that? If you really have the ability, let others cling to you. Well, why are you angry? Anyway, we just know what''s going on. There''s no need to see things like them."


    She was calm and had no intention of being surprised.


    "Look at what''s said in the invitation? What''s wrong with our previous hospitality? I hereby hold a banquet to make amends. It sounds so good. Why did you send only one servant? Even uncle Mao and uncle Kun didn''t come. I think it clearly doesn''t pay attention to us."


    Gong Wu is right. The so-called reparation also depends on sincerity.


    It seems that settling down is really perfunctory to the palace family.


    "What''s the matter if people don''t pay attention to you? We don''t live by settling down. In my opinion, we''d better go to investigate the situation first. It''s time for the palace family to clean up these old accounts."


    The time of the banquet was nailed in the evening.


    The house where he settled down is not far from the Palace House, just across the street.


    In the past, this also meant that two families were close.


    By the time the three members of the palace family arrived, there were already a lot of friends here.


    Fortunately, I haven''t done much to settle down. The uncle Mao I met before is looking around the door waiting for them.


    "Uncle Mao, why are you alone, uncle Kun?"


    Gong Wu just asked one more question, but Uncle Mao showed his sorry face.


    "Originally, it was our brothers'' turn to wait for you. Just now, your highness Xi arrived. The old man was afraid to neglect to take your highness, so he let you go."


    Murong Xi, here too?


    The three members of the palace family looked at each other. It seemed that settling down was not as simple as making amends.


    "Well, let''s go first."


    With that, Lin Mengya followed Uncle Mao to the house.


    In the dim light, Lin Mengya saw a familiar figure.


    She stopped at once to see what had happened.


    But unexpectedly, the figure turned a corner in the corridor and disappeared.


    Lin Mengya wants to catch up, but Gong Si pulls her sleeve.


    "Where are you going?"


    Gong Si''s question woke Lin Mengya up.


    Here, but settle down.


    He immediately lowered his eyes and covered his mind.


    "Nothing. I just thought I saw an acquaintance. It turned out that I was wrong."


    Maybe she was wrong.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly beat strangely. It must not be.


    The dinner party was much more lively than they expected.


    Their position was arranged in a more prominent place, but before them, several families had taken their seats.


    Lin Mengya glanced at it. It seems that now she has settled down and has long stopped taking the palace family as her partner.


    But it''s also good, and it saves her from moving and worrying about her old feelings.


    Her eyes swept for a week. It was strange that long Tianyu came. Why wasn''t he here?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry we''re late."


    After they took their seats, the talent to settle down came late.


    Although I have seen the portrait several times before, this is the first time to really see a real person.


    From outside the banquet room, three people came in.


    The first is an old man with white hair and beard, but in fact, his spirit is good. His eyes are shining. At a glance, he knows that he is definitely not an old man who has lost his fighting spirit.


    Behind him were two middle-aged people with a scarlet and a crimson.


    They look similar, but the man in purplish purple is obviously much younger than the man in scarlet.


    They all have the same smile on their faces, but one looks introverted and steady, and the other looks smart and calculating.


    They must be the two heirs of the family, but now it seems that the fourth master of the family is better.


    Probably because they have a good daughter.


    As soon as the three appeared, someone immediately got up and exchanged greetings with them.


    The three of Lin Mengya still sat there silently, looking a little out of place.


    She saw that the sight of the fourth master and the ninth master also accidentally skipped them.


    However, neither of them made further representations.


    It seems that they were indeed abandoned.


    Lin Mengya smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    So, where does she start?


    The old man who settled down took the main seat, while the fourth and ninth masters sat on both sides.


    Because it''s just a private party, the atmosphere is still very relaxed.


    However, since they are all from an aristocratic family, who will come here to eat and drink.


    "I''m very happy that you can come. Thank you for your kindness. I''m really ashamed."


    The old man who settled down was as loud as a bell. He looked very angry. He looked really good.


    The invited aristocratic family naturally wants to be polite with them. After a period of business praise, it is time to eat, drink and contact feelings.


    In the crowd, someone familiar with settling down asked.


    "Old master an, don''t you mean that your highness Xi, the king of Yue and Princess Xianghua have also come? Why, they can''t be seen now?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, your Highness the king of Yue and Princess Xianghua have also come. Unfortunately, Princess Xianghua is unwell and has gone back. As for your highness Xi, we all know the relationship between your highness Xi and Princess Xianghua."


    The fourth master was responsible for answering. He deliberately didn''t point it out and spoke extremely ambiguous.


    Everyone immediately realized that the fiancee was uncomfortable, and as a fiance, she naturally had to take care of it.


    But they don''t know that the sweetheart of the ''fiance'' is here.


    Lin Mengya put down her tea cup and pinched her clothes.


    It seems that someone is going to be unlucky.


    "I heard that the eldest lady of the palace family has also come. I don''t know where she is?"


    Many people here have just arrived these days. Naturally, I haven''t seen Lin Mengya.


    But there was something wrong with her tone. She clearly regarded herself as a rare thing.


    The old man took a look at the direction of the palace family and hesitated a little before he said.


    "Gong ya, come here and show the elders."


    This tone is full of intimacy.


    But just now, why didn''t you see a look?


    Gong Si and Gong Wu are unhappy, but Lin Mengya gets up and walks to the old owner.


    After saluting, he said calmly.


    "I don''t know who wants to see me."


    When the eyes of the crowd brightened, they only saw the woman in front of them. Her face was very beautiful.


    I didn''t feel it in my seat just now, but now it''s more and more dazzling, just like a night pearl.


    "Is this the eldest lady of the palace family? Sure enough... Really different. I don''t know if Miss Gong has ever been married?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man lightly and said.


    "Never married, one is that the elders of the family have never spoken, and the other is that they can''t accept redundancy. What''s more, they want to marry my family?"


    The implication is that I''m too good to be worthy.


    But the man didn''t seem to understand. Instead, he looked like an elder and wanted to educate her.


    "Although the rules of the palace family are unusual, after all, women are women. They still need a man to hold up the palace family."


    Lin Mengya is most annoyed by this statement. Why do you have to be a man from another family, better than a man from the palace family?


    If she doesn''t want to be the head of the family, she will naturally choose someone from her brothers.


    Don''t even think about others!


    "Unfortunately, the group training of the palace family can not be violated. I''m ashamed to say that the past owners of the palace family are women, but they also earn such a great family fortune. I don''t know what to do if they change men? After I go back, I''ll study your family history and learn the good skills of men."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and left calmly.


    The group of men behind him couldn''t say a word.


    The palace family were all women, but at the beginning, they were so famous that even the royal family dared not ignore them.


    Their family was not even a P at the beginning. Fortunately, they came here to teach her a lesson!


    After returning to his seat, Gong Si and Gong Wu can probably guess what happened.


    "A bunch of cowards! They didn''t dare to say a word when the old master was still there. Now, what''s the prestige!"


    Gong Wu spat at them and said angrily.


    But Lin Mengya knows that she is not officially recognized as the head of the family, and she really doesn''t take advantage of her seniority.


    If you say it, people will say it. It''s just a kindness to raise some young people.


    So, to make up for this, she prepared a secret weapon.


    "Even the master and the wife -"


    Outside, the boy hurried in.


    Even the status of the family is second to none in the Longdu family.


    Their arrival made Anjia attach great importance to it.


    The owner of an''s family was delighted and went to meet him in person.


    Soon, even the master and his wife arrived at the party.


    Master an stood next to master Lian, talking and laughing, but from the beginning to the end, even the master''s face was serious.


    On the contrary, it seems to be an old owner, who is suspected of sticking a cold face to someone else''s hot.


    And even after his wife arrived here, she ignored the people and swept out without hesitation.


    Until I saw her in the crowd.


    "Ya''er, why did you arrive first?"


    In an attempt to show kindness, Lin Mengya greeted her with a smile.


    "Blame me. Ya''er has met my aunt and uncle."


    Unexpectedly, master Lian, who had been cold all the time, looked at him and showed a trace of smiling lines.


    The people were surprised. It turned out that even the master couldn''t laugh!

 Chapter 1275

    "Family, what does it matter?"


    Mrs. Lian patted her hand with a face of love.


    She is worthy of being a famous lady in the Dragon capital. Some things can be understood without explicit explanation.


    After seeing such a scene, an was also slightly surprised.


    But he was also an individual. He quickly reacted and said with a smile.


    "Gong Ya''s child is really popular, or is Gong''s family lucky."


    Lin Mengya sneered. If Mrs. Lian and master Lian hadn''t arrived, I''m afraid the home owner didn''t know how long it would take for her elders to face and try to pressure her.


    "Well, of course my niece is lucky."


    The closer Mrs. Lian and Lin Mengya are, the more restrained those who try to think of themselves as elders.


    The old owner of the home asked for a boring, but in order to deal with it, he had to arrange the positions of their two families together.


    But in this way, it seems that even the family does not pay attention to it.


    After all, except for the king of Yue and his highness Xi, there is only their family here.


    Even the couple didn''t mind. Anyway, they came for Lin Mengya.


    The two families sat down. Master Lian naturally wanted to greet Gong Si and Gong Wu, while Mrs. Lian secretly pulled Lin Mengya''s sleeve and asked.


    "Those people are not difficult for you, are they?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. In fact, even if her wife didn''t come, she couldn''t let those old guys take a little advantage.


    It''s just, it''s not the time yet.


    "Why didn''t brother Lian and Lian Xing come?"


    Even my wife is full of anger when I mention it here.


    "Tell me about them. When the new year is coming, the whole family is reunited. Our two are good. We can''t even see a person day by day. If there weren''t a small moon, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even have a speaker."


    Complaints are complaints, but both of them know that more and more people come to Longdu. As the commander of the forbidden guards, the continuous victory naturally needs to strengthen vigilance.


    The situation in the palace doesn''t have to be much better outside. Even the stars are naturally too busy to touch the ground.


    "It''s all my fault. I''ve been busy with other things these days and forgot to visit my wife."


    Even the wife is not willing to blame her, and even the wife is clear to anyone. As the facade of the palace family, Gong Ya has to work hard to lose her two sons.


    "Well, you young people, it''s better to be busy with business first."


    While the two were talking, several people came in outside.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously looked up, but she was stunned.


    I saw that long Tianyu was still dressed in black, and next to him were several people.


    One was a middle-aged man about forty or fifty years old. He was thin, but he didn''t hide his noble spirit.


    The middle-aged man was followed by a man and a woman.


    Although the man is extremely thin, his dazzling gold highlights the man''s cold temperament.


    That face, obviously with male and female indescribable beauty, but at the same time, there is endless indifference.


    It seems that he doesn''t care about everything in the world.


    The woman beside him was wearing a white dress, which set off the lovely face, innocent and pure.


    What''s going on? Why Qing Hu and Yue Qi?


    Her eyes inadvertently looked at Qinghu, but the other party didn''t stay or change at all.


    Lin Mengya is a little confused. She subconsciously wants to ask for help from long Tianyu, but she sees the smile on her face. It doesn''t exist for her.


    For a moment, Lin Mengya seemed to feel that she had lost something very important.


    Quietly holding her sleeve, she didn''t let anyone find anything unusual.


    "I''ve seen your highness Xi, your Highness the king of Yue."


    An''s family leader greeted him and politely let several people into the house.


    Murong Xi was a little indifferent to him. Her eyes pretended to search inadvertently. Finally, she found the little woman with her head down. The look on her face could not help easing up.


    In fact, he didn''t want to come, but he knew that she would come.


    Whenever she was there, he always wanted to participate involuntarily.


    I just don''t know why, but the girl didn''t look at him.


    Are you jealous?


    Murong Xi, who was a little proud, immediately felt that it was useless to do these boring things with these people.


    "Please, how is Princess Xianghua?"


    The owner of an family arranged them in the best position. After the initial stupor, Lin Mengya gradually found her reason.


    No matter what happened, and no matter how Yue Qi became Princess Xianghua.


    In short, their appearance may not be a bad thing for her.


    But she was acutely aware of the situation of Qinghu, and something was wrong.


    Even if that guy forgot her, he shouldn''t have become so indifferent.


    What the hell happened?


    "Please remember, I''m much better."


    Yue Qi, no, it should be called Princess Xianghua now.


    Compared with the last time Lin Mengya saw her before she left, the girl also picked a lot.


    Once upon a time, I knew she was a little girl who didn''t know the world, but now her every move is quite like her eldest sister.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to look more for fear of attracting others'' attention, but her mind was turning around.


    Although there is an example of Princess Fanghua, Gu pan has been mysterious since she appeared, and her life experience is impossible to investigate.


    Yue Qi and Yue Ting are sisters. What''s the matter?


    She''s upset here, but she gets on well with her guests and hosts there.


    The king of Yue is a talkative man. In addition, the owner of an''s family wants to please him. When he comes, he is not lively.


    This banquet also has a lot of lively atmosphere.


    "Ya''er, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Gong Si''s attention has been on Lin Mengya.


    Seeing that she became confused, frowned and looked sad, I always felt a little uneasy and couldn''t help asking.


    "I... I''m fine... I probably didn''t sleep well last night. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just go out and blow the wind."


    She got up and wanted to go, but she didn''t want to be in a hurry. She accidentally knocked down the candlestick behind her.


    Before everyone could react, a dark golden figure suddenly came and picked up Lin Mengya.


    "Ah - be careful!"


    Even the exclamation of his wife startled everyone, and everyone saw the scene.


    When Lin Mengya was still in shock, she could only subconsciously hold the man''s neck, but the beginning of the feeling was a little scary.


    "What''s going on? Ya''er, are you okay?"


    Even his wife was pale with fear. If the candlestick arrived, she had to light Gong Ya''s clothes.


    She just wanted to say nothing, but she was suddenly thrown on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    Her waist! Hips!


    Suddenly she was hurt and gave her a packet of tears.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Gong. I''m a mirror slave. I only listened to my orders to save you, but I really don''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade. It hurts you. I''ll help you up."


    I don''t know when Princess Xianghua actually came to Lin Mengya, held out her hand and gently helped her up.


    There were so many people that Lin Mengya couldn''t rub the wound in a good place, so she had to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    She saw clearly that it was Qinghu who saved her.


    But at the moment, he had walked behind Princess Xianghua and stood there silently, like a piece of wood.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was careless. Thank you for your trouble."


    She looked at Yue Qi, but the latter just smiled politely at her and didn''t show any more.


    With Qinghu, he went back to his position.


    The small accident was resolved at once. Anyway, she was not injured, and everyone quickly shifted their attention.


    However, there was a lot of praise and speculation about Princess Xianghua and the handsome jingnu around her.


    Gong Ya didn''t dare to move any more. She could only slowly sit back in her chair.


    Unfortunately, the chair was a little hard and touched her well.


    She was at sixes and sevens during the meal.


    At last it was over, and even the lady wanted to talk to her, so she took a carriage with her.


    As soon as she got on the bus, she couldn''t help it any more. She whispered pain and rubbed her waist.


    "You girl, how can you bear it so much? Lie down and I''ll rub it for you."


    Mrs. Lian looked at her and was distressed and helpless. At least Lin Mengya knew how to face and didn''t dare to let her rub it.


    But even his wife''s insistence couldn''t resist, so Lin Mengya had to do it.


    Lying on Mrs. Lian''s knee, somehow, Lin Mengya really felt pain and disappeared bit by bit.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Mrs. Lian''s movements are very careful, just like wiping some porcelain.


    "It doesn''t hurt much anymore. Thank you, aunt."


    "Oh, I''m scared. You''re a steady child. Why are you so impetuous today."


    In fact, Lin Mengya knew the reason. Qinghu and Yueqi had too much impact on her. Therefore, she was distracted for a moment and almost knocked over the candlestick.


    "Sorry to worry you."


    "You''re all hurt. Don''t say such words. It''s the quiet slave around Princess Xianghua. Although he saved you, he should put you down and throw you away anyway."


    Mrs. Lian''s complaint is actually what Lin Mengya is thinking.


    She still remembers the reunion with long Tianyu. Although long Tianyu has lost her memory, she obviously feels that long Tianyu is still familiar with her.


    But Qinghu, not at all.


    Because they always went out to take risks before, there were some agreed little signals between them.


    Even if others see those codes, they will never understand them.


    But she didn''t feel any signal just now.


    Even the toxins on Qinghu have been completely eliminated.


    You know, his powerful martial arts come from this. If the toxin is completely removed, his martial arts should also be affected.

 Chapter 1276

    However, when Qinghu saved her just now, the speed was obviously not affected at all.


    Lin Mengya''s heart seemed to be tightly grasped by others, and she was at a loss.


    "Speaking of it, the man is really handsome, but he is a little less lively. He is cold and doesn''t look pleasant. I don''t know where the king of Yue came from."


    Even madam''s words hit her heart.


    Yes, she feels the same way.


    I always feel that Qinghu is like a puppet.


    But she was sure that he was a real living man.


    Maybe she should find a chance to meet Yue Qi and find a way to inquire about Qinghu and them.


    After returning home to sleep, Lin Mengya found that her injury was more serious than expected.


    At least she didn''t dare to get up. As long as she got up, her waist and hips would hurt.


    Finally, I checked myself with Shennong system, but found that I fell into a bone fracture.


    Lin Mengya, who can''t laugh or cry, can''t take medicine, so she has to lie down on the bed and have a good rest.


    Suddenly, she felt that she had no face to see people.


    "Miss, won''t this leave any sequelae?"


    Chen''er brought her water and asked carefully.


    "No, I''ll just rest for a few days. Don''t worry."


    Her physical quality is actually very good, and the mutated blood brings her more than trouble.


    According to her estimation, it will be almost better in two or three days.


    Just these days, she''s going to be a lying pig.


    "Master, Mr. Cai is here and wants to see you."


    Bai Su came in from the outside. Why did Cai Ling come?


    Lin Mengya thought he had something important. She immediately got up and went to the outside room and asked someone to invite Cai Ling in.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the door, the guy turned red and looked at her.


    "Are you... Are you okay?"


    Listen to his words, all want to cry.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to tease him. She immediately shook her head and comforted him.


    "I''m fine, you... Don''t cry!"


    God, was he hurt?


    Cai Ling twitched her nose and her eyes were watery.


    "Don''t lie to me. If you are really hurt, just talk to me and I can buy any medicine!"


    Fortunately, Gong Si arrived in a hurry.


    Seeing his good friend''s appearance of wanting to cry and looking at his sister, he said helplessly.


    "My Xiaoya is fine. Don''t cry."


    The two brothers and sisters exchanged a look quickly, and Lin Mengya immediately understood.


    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry. I''ll hide it from you."


    She had heard from her fourth brother that Cai Ling''s parents died of illness.


    However, because there were no other relatives, the emperor did not allow Cai Ling to leave the Dragon capital, and he was not old at that time, so they kept it from him.


    It must be that the messenger didn''t make it clear, which frightened Cai Ling.


    Lin Mengya sighed. Who could have thought that the behind the scenes owner who almost monopolized half of the Longdu store was a shy little crying bag?


    Perhaps this is the different characteristics of individuals.


    Don''t people say that genius is always different from ordinary people?


    "Well, let''s make a deal. Don''t hide it from me."


    "Well, by the way, why did you come here today?"


    She didn''t send someone to report her condition. How come Cai Ling rushed over.


    "I... I heard what they said. You waited in Yuqing hall for a long time and didn''t wait for anyone, so I want to ask you if you''re okay. My people just arrived here, they heard that you were injured and couldn''t see guests. That''s why I came here."


    Speaking of this, Cai Ling is a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya thought such a small crying bag was so cute that she couldn''t help teasing him.


    "I was hurt and you came here. It really moved me. You said, what can I do to thank you? Or -- let my family promise each other by example?"


    Cai Ling''s face turned red.


    It''s not easy for chen''er to be shy. Instead, he stared at their young lady angrily and muttered discontentedly.


    "People come to see you, miss. If you want to make a promise, you have to go yourself. Hum, miss is lightly hurt, otherwise, why is her mouth so bad!"


    Chen''er complained crisply, while Lin Mengya smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    She was just joking, but Cai Ling was shy, like a little daughter-in-law. She didn''t even dare to lift her head.


    "Look at you, it''s like a daughter''s house! You learn from other people''s childe CAI. A woman must be shy to be very cute. Gee, gee, it''s so fierce recently that she''s almost catching up with the female tiger!"


    Unexpectedly, she turned her eyes.


    "I can''t help it. Who asked me to put such an unruly young lady on the stall? People say that those close to Zhu are red and those close to ink are black. I am delayed by you!"


    I don''t know when the little girl''s mouth has become so clever.


    Although Lin Mengya is spoiled, she knows in her heart that she really regards herself as a sister, so she is also more considerate and loyal to her.


    After laughing for a while, chen''er and Bai Su stepped back, leaving the three of them in the room.


    The direction of the topic has gradually shifted to things in recent days.


    "Last time you told me that emperor Zun and empress Zun would hold a snow sculpture competition again. Maybe it was serious?"


    Lin Mengya has her own plans, and when it comes to business, Cai Ling is no longer like a shy grass.


    Nodded and spoke.


    "Although the weather has gradually warmed up recently, it will be cold for a while before and after the new year. At that time, it is the best opportunity to hold the snow sculpture conference. Based on my understanding of the emperor and the empress, they don''t admit defeat so easily. What''s more, they almost lost their lives."


    "I know something from your fifth brother. Recently, the forbidden guards suddenly received an order to transport snow blocks in the snow farm. I heard that the scheduling has been arranged, so I''ll wait for the day to transport them."


    That''s eighty-nine. In fact, her last design was for emperor Zun and empress Zun to notice her.


    If there are snow sculptures this time, she wants to take the opportunity to let the Gong family stand out in front of the public and become a leader.


    The attitude of settling down has explained everything. This time, they are here in Longdu. I''m afraid they will meet many people who try to be unfavorable to the palace family.


    Those people wish that they would disappear silently and then become fat meat divided by others.


    So she must not let them go.


    "Cai Ling, how much do you know about King Yue and Princess Xianghua?"


    What happened that day still stuck in her throat.


    Cai Ling thought for a while before answering her.


    "Princess Xianghua never sees people easily, but I heard that the king of Yue dotes on this only daughter and values her more than his son."


    The possibility of impersonation is much less.


    Is it that Princess Xianghua looks too much like Yue Qi?


    "Princess Xianghua, have you ever gone far alone?"


    "No, I heard that the king of Yue took Princess Xianghua wherever he went."


    In that case, that bureau put an end to Princess Xianghua, who would run away like looking forward to her family.


    "The quiet slave beside Princess Xianghua, do you know the origin?"


    Gong Si asked impolitely. Although she reiterated that she was okay, Gong Si, who was controlled by her sister, hated Qinghu.


    Mention it, Lin Mengya is also very helpless.


    "I don''t know much. I only know that the king of Yue gave this static slave to Princess Xianghua. What''s the matter? You also moved your mind to him?"


    "More than a little thought." Gong Si gnashed his teeth and said, "my sister, he hurt her!"


    Hearing the speech, Cai Ling nodded silently.


    "But Princess Xianghua shouldn''t sell it easily? Why don''t I ask someone?"


    Lin mengyache is completely speechless. His brother is crazy. So is there any cooperation?


    "Come on, don''t even think about that quiet slave. He''s just a slave, and he saved me. It''s just a moment''s carelessness. We can''t bite the hand that feeds us."


    Gong Si agreed temporarily, but Lin Mengya didn''t dare to guarantee whether she could make some small moves behind her back.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that Gong Si will never act rashly.


    After all, it seems that Qinghu is guarding Princess Xianghua. As long as Gong Si is not stupid, he should know that he can''t move.


    "Well, let''s not mention those things. It''s rare for Cai Ling to come to our house. Today, we might as well have dinner at my house."


    "But... Can you? Will it be too much trouble for you?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya can see that Cai Ling is very happy.


    It''s just that this person is not used to expression, so he seems a little restrained.


    "Well, thanks to your help last time I was in Yuqing hall. I haven''t thanked you very much. If it''s convenient, I''d like to ask you to stay and have a meal."


    "OK... Ok..."


    Cai Ling''s flushed face seems to have deepened again.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    The boy may die of brain congestion one day.


    It''s so easy to be shy. How can I get a wife and have children in the future!


    Gong Si mentioned that Cai Ling had never visited anyone''s house except her own house and some industries because of family relations.


    This time, I was in a hurry, so I ran over regardless.


    For him, visiting other people is a novel and interesting experience.


    Although Lin Mengya couldn''t go, Gong Si took him around.


    Then they meet in the dining room.


    "Ouch, my waist!"


    In order to sympathize with her, Gong Si specially prepared an oversized chair for her,


    It was covered with a thick wool cushion, but Lin Mengya still frowned with pain.


    "I... I''ll ask them to go home and get you some medicine for traumatic injuries. It''s okay. Those drugs are good and won''t hurt you badly."


    Lin Mengya nodded her thanks, but she saw the expression on her fourth brother''s face, which was a little complicated.

 Chapter 1277

    "What''s the matter, four brothers?"


    Gong Si sighed and shook his head.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much, but after seeing Cai Lingtong''s red face and a little happy expression, she seemed to understand something.


    How can people like him use trauma drugs?


    She thought for a while and learned why the fourth brother made friends with Cai Ling.


    Probably, I don''t want to see him bullied by others.


    The people of the palace family always have a chivalrous spirit in their hearts.


    Everyone is born equal. No one is born to be bullied by others.


    For Cai Ling, she also has a little more maintenance.


    "Little sister, what are you talking to my fourth brother behind my back?"


    While several people were talking, Gong Wufeng came in angrily.


    He rushed to Lin Mengya first, drank all the tea on her table, wiped his mouth, and then looked at Gong Si and Cai Ling.


    "Eh, isn''t this... Cai Ling, you''re crying, Cai Ling, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Gong Wu''s childhood nickname, Cai Ling was even more embarrassed.


    His head almost fell to his chest, but he nodded.


    Lin Mengya just wanted Gong Wu to restrain himself so as not to scare others, Mr. Cai.


    But he didn''t want to be hugged by Gong Wuyi, so he hugged Cai Ling, who was much thinner than him.


    "How many years have we not seen each other? You, too, know I''m in Longdu, why don''t you come to me?"


    I thought Cai Ling would be at a loss, but he smiled.


    Lin Mengya just let go of her heart. It seems that the two people of the palace family have a good relationship with Cai Ling.


    "I... I wanted to find you. They invited you to the Yuqing hall that day. I was in the next room and wanted to take the opportunity to meet you. Who knows, I can''t show up if you leave like that."


    Cai Ling explained in a thin voice, but fortunately, Gong Wu didn''t really care.


    Just pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "Look at you, you''re still as shy as a big girl. Well, I''ll forgive you if adults don''t remember villains. But you have to invite me to dinner next time, okay?"


    Cai Linggang was still worried. Now she immediately smiled.


    "OK! I''ll invite you wherever you go!"


    Gong Wu smiled and gave Cai Ling a thumbs up.


    "Boss CAI of our family still has confidence, so I''m not polite."


    Gong Si and Lin Mengya looked at the two people, couldn''t help smiling at each other and shaking their heads.


    "By the way, you came back in such a hurry, but what''s the big deal?"


    Gong Wuyi went out early in the morning and didn''t even have time to call.


    As soon as he patted his head, he almost forgot his business.


    "I made an appointment with Lian Xing this morning to take someone to help Lian Sheng. Do you think it''s strange that the last snow sculpture appreciation meeting made people panic. Why should the emperor and the empress hold it this time? Moreover, the scale of this time is much larger than that last time. The Emperor has posted a notice that the whole dragon, regardless of men and women, official position and origin, can only be awarded If you win the final victory, you can win ten thousand taels of gold. Now, the whole dragon people are crazy. At brother Liansheng, only those who signed up were discharged three blocks away. Fortunately, I said hello in advance and signed up. "


    Gong Wu took out a small wooden card with a rough snowflake on it and marked No. 33 on the back.


    Lin Mengya took it over and looked over and over.


    It seems that the big people in Beijing have already got the news, otherwise they wouldn''t be in their thirties.


    "Cai Ling, do you want to attend?"


    Gong Wu turned his head and asked. Cai Ling widened her eyes and looked very interested.


    But after much thought, he shook his head.


    "No, after all, the Cai family should keep a low profile. But... But can you take me to have a look? Last time, I really wanted to go."


    Looking at him waiting, big eyes are very eager. Lin Mengya doesn''t agree.


    "Really? Thank you so much!"


    "However, although you can go out with us, remember, you must follow us step by step. There must be a lot of people that day. I''m afraid you will encounter any danger."


    Lin Mengya''s patient explanation made Cai Ling happier.


    But the remaining three were a little worried.


    Last time, Lin Mengya''s design was actually very original, but she didn''t get a chance to show it.


    Now there are so many participants that they say that experts are among the people.


    If they want to stand out from it, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult.


    After seeing Cai Ling off, Lin Mengya went to the study with Gong Si and Gong Wu.


    Cai Ling was there just now. There are some things I can''t say.


    I don''t mean to hide him, but it''s their own business. It''s hard to let people know.


    "Have you seen what happened yesterday?"


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth. Gong Si and Gong Wu nodded at the same time, but the look on her face was not very good-looking.


    "You all know the attitude of settling down now. I''d like to hear your opinions on what to do."


    At least she has a good impression of an Zichen.


    Moreover, it can be seen that several brothers of the palace family also have some affection for settling down.


    She can ignore everything, but the Gong family may not be able to do it.


    Sure enough, they were silent.


    I''m afraid no one wants to see that the two families who were once close to each other have now become like this.


    Lin Mengya sighed and said softly.


    "It doesn''t hurt if you don''t want to break up. You don''t have forever friends and enemies. As long as the palace family returns to the peak again, everyone will become friends again."


    Palace five looked at Palace four. Although the latter was also complex, the firmness in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "What kind of friendship is this? Hehe, it''s true that when the Chugong family was down, the family didn''t take the opportunity to fall down. But in fact, we all know that it''s not that they didn''t want to, but that the fourth master and the ninth master were fighting fiercely at that time, and they couldn''t spare a hand. Now that they have solved their own affairs and have the reputation and support of miss an, how can they tolerate and fight with the palace family We are friends. "


    Gong Wu said with some self mockery that he was not stupid. He saw these things very clearly.


    Some things hurt when they say it, but in fact, they can feel it unless they deliberately cover their eyes.


    "I think so too. Therefore, we should avoid any friendship. Our palace family can''t afford to be their friends."


    Gong Si has always acted like this. If he makes a decision, he will definitely not drag his feet.


    "If so, I can rest assured. I don''t think there is anything else available for the palace family in the past except the wealth left by our ancestors. We can also develop new contacts. From today on, we can not give face to anyone or remember old feelings. It doesn''t matter what people say is ungrateful. Those who have made friends with us for so many years Family, which one has not received the favor of our palace family. Therefore, it''s better to be shameless, and it''s not so easy to suffer losses. "


    The words were rough, and what Lin Mengya said coincided with what their brothers thought.


    No matter who he is, they won''t give face to anyone in the future!


    When the three people were silently changing their thoughts, they heard a knock at the door.


    "What''s up?"


    "Miss, someone is looking for you outside."


    Looking for her?


    "Who?"


    "He said that he was a man beside Princess Xianghua. He came to make amends for you."


    Is it Qinghu?


    Lin Mengya just wanted to see it, but the reason in her brain told her that Qinghu has a problem now. It''s better not to see it.


    Gong Si and Gong Wu sneered and said.


    "He threw you like this and dared to come? Little sister, go back to your room first. I''ll meet him with your fifth brother."


    At the thought of that guy, Lin Mengya felt a faint pain in her wound.


    Well, it doesn''t hurt to let Gong four and Gong five try.


    Just don''t hurt him.


    "That''s it, but he''s the people around Princess Xianghua. Don''t go too far, you two."


    Normally, meeting an old friend in a foreign country is a very happy thing.


    No matter whether she met Zhu Yan or Shangguan Hui at the beginning, even if it was earth shaking, her heart was filled with the joy of reunion.


    But Qinghu, with the princess Xianghua, made her feel some inexplicable uneasiness.


    He shook his head in an attempt to expel this strange emotion from his mind.


    Palace four and five readily promised her and left the study first.


    Bai Su helped Lin Mengya move to the room little by little. Although her recovery was very good, it hurt a little, which still made people feel worried.


    "Bai Su, you also saw Qing Hu that day, didn''t you?"


    On the day when she went to settle down for the banquet, Bai Su and chen''er were waiting for her outside.


    But I heard that Qinghu never easily left Princess Xianghua. Later, when she came out with Mrs. Lian, it was Princess Xianghua who personally brought Qinghu to send her.


    Although she couldn''t care about anything else at that time, her memory was still clear.


    Bai Su nodded and lowered her voice.


    "I think there''s something wrong with Qinghu."


    Lin Mengya glanced at her, and the latter looked around warily. After confirming that there was no one else, she continued.


    "The martial arts that Qinghu practiced before are weird and domineering. He practiced killing Kung Fu, which is the most insidious one among the martial arts. But this time, I found that his martial arts methods are somewhat different. Maybe Miss didn''t notice it, but the martial arts practitioners, because of their different martial arts, even walk. This time, I always think Qinghu is good It''s like a different person. Master, do you think so? "


    Even Bai Su can see it? It seems that it''s not her illusion.


    "You''re right. Memory can be tampered with, but the habits created over the years will not be easily changed."


    It seems that there is a secret hidden in Qinghu.


    The master and servant were talking, but they rushed to them in a hurry.


    "No, no, the fifth childe is fighting with others!"

 Chapter 1278

    Lin Mengya can figure out who Gong Wu can fight with.


    Didn''t she tell me again and again that she couldn''t be too difficult to clear the fox? How come this guy can''t control his surging Qi again?


    Gritting her teeth, Lin Mengya walked quickly and followed everyone to the reception hall in the front yard.


    Before I went in, I heard a period of chaos.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    As soon as she ran in, she saw a man flying towards her.


    Bai Su subconsciously wanted to pull her aside, but because Lin Mengya was already injured, it was inconvenient to move.


    "Ah --"


    After a terrible scream, Lin Mengya fell to the ground with a bloodless face.


    "You all die!"


    Her ass! Which immortal has this offended? Do you have to vent from this part?


    But her roar had a miraculous effect.


    The room suddenly became quiet. The one who flew out was gong Ping, who was innocent and affected.


    At the moment, he also fell dizzy because he hit Lin Mengya.


    Where''s all this!


    "Miss!" Chen''er exclaimed and came forward immediately.


    "Master!" Bai Su also immediately went to LA limongya.


    "Little sister!" Palace four and palace five couldn''t care to continue to fight with Qinghu, so they rushed up.


    Lin Mengya, who suffered heavy losses again, did not do anything and cried directly.


    "You fight when you fight. It''s me who suffers in the end! You accompany me. Forget it, you can''t accompany this thing!"


    She didn''t feel wronged. The reason why she cried was that the pain accounted for 99%.


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s all our fault!"


    Gong Si and Gong Wu almost panicked when they saw her tears. They picked her up and wiped her tears.


    It''s just that it''s a boy. It doesn''t matter.


    Wipe her face sore.


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t stand it and slapped their hands.


    "Are you wiping my face or disfiguring me? Your face will be relaxed. No one wants it in the future. It depends on what you do!"


    The two people who knew they were wrong dared to answer back. They stood there two by two, their heads hanging low, like a big dog who did something wrong.


    After the initial unbearable pain passed, Lin Mengya somehow held back her tears and didn''t do too many humiliating things.


    Behind everyone, the Qing fox, dressed in gold, clung there like a wooden stake.


    "Are you from Princess Xianghua? Sorry, my two brothers were impulsive. I hope you can forgive them."


    That''s like a brother to her.


    Once upon a time, when she was wronged, that person would rush to her face for the first time to block all the harm and pain for her.


    With him, she can be so willful.


    But now, her pain was unbearable, but he looked at himself coldly, as if she were a stranger.


    Qinghu moved. He nodded at Lin Mengya, turned his head and left her sight without hesitation.


    Tears, drop by drop, Lin Mengya is very happy with the continuous pain on her body.


    Only in this way, she will not let others notice her sadness, not because of the injury.


    Lin Mengya''s crying didn''t last long. Originally, she was not a weak person. Now she can''t move in bed, but her brain is unprecedentedly active.


    They must carry out snow carving as soon as possible. Fortunately, she has retained some carving craftsmen before. She doesn''t have to worry about manpower.


    However, the design needs to be changed again.


    After all, it is impossible to stand out from many works without a little innovation.


    She was busy in bed, and the little thing sat next to her.


    At first, Lin Mengya didn''t see what the little thing was doing. Until she felt that the affected part was a little warm, she saw that the little thing was sitting next to her waist with a small aromatherapy stove in her hand, which was now on her waist.


    Just sit there quietly and gently press the small stove filled with herbs for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis.


    "Have a good rest when you''re tired. I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt."


    The little thing''s action melted Lin Mengya''s heart.


    She pinched his little face and said softly.


    But the little guy shook his head. His little hand insisted on holding down the small incense burner. His face was serious, as if he was doing something very important.


    I don''t know how long the child has been sitting. Did Lin Mengya put down what she was doing and kissed the little thing fiercely.


    But I found that some white spots appeared on the little thing''s face.


    By the light outside, Lin Mengya looked carefully and looked again.


    Originally, the little thing''s face was black and yellow. She thought it would be good after washing, but she found that it was the child''s own skin color.


    Boys, it doesn''t matter if it''s black.


    But I don''t know when white spots the size of millet appeared around the little thing''s cheeks.


    It''s not appropriate to say that leukoplakia. Take a closer look, but it''s too white set off by his dark complexion, but in fact, it''s a normal complexion.


    "Chen''er, come and see what''s on the child''s face."


    Chen''er, who was making soup for her outside, ran in at once.


    Looking at the nervous look on her face, she quickly picked up the child.


    "It doesn''t look like a disease, miss. What do you think?"


    Chen''er also wiped it gently and found that it couldn''t be wiped down. And the little thing doesn''t seem to respond.


    Lin Mengya carefully examined the child and found these small white spots not only on her face, but also on her body.


    I thought it was some kind of skin disease, but it''s not like this.


    "It shouldn''t be a big deal. Take good care of the child... Forget it, I don''t have to go out anyway. Let the child continue to sleep with me."


    Last night, in order not to touch her wound, the little thing slept with her.


    But now the child is like this, she is also a little worried.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, the little thing really started to burn.


    The little black and yellow face was burning red, and it seemed extremely difficult to breathe.


    Lin Mengya was awakened by the hot temperature on the little thing.


    "Come on, bring a basin of hot water!"


    Lin Mengya dragged her body and shouted loudly.


    Chen''er and Bai Su, who had just fallen asleep, also rushed in.


    Casually brought a basin of water, but Lin Mengya held the child''s hand without saying a word and frowned.


    "Master, shall we go to the doctor?"


    Bai Su looked at the little thing so uncomfortable, but she didn''t have the heart.


    But Lin Mengya, after taking a deep breath, stopped her.


    "Don''t go, the child is detoxifying."


    Hearing the word "detoxification", chen''er and Bai Su were startled.


    But Lin Mengya was more complicated.


    The radar of Shennong system only started to alarm crazily just now.


    But the poison in the child''s body was quickly untied.


    Only because the child''s body is too weak, so he will have a high fever and be unconscious.


    "You two go out and guard the door. Don''t disturb anyone. I won''t call you and don''t come in."


    She knows more about poisons than anyone else.


    Once it was determined that the little guy was detoxifying, she was relieved.


    Chen''er leaves without saying anything to Bai su. Lin Mengya asks the child to pillow her arm and stare at the child''s condition closely.


    The window lattice moved slightly. I don''t know when Murong Xi appeared in her room again.


    Originally, he came to visit her injury, but he didn''t want to. She was guarding the little monkey like thing with her frown.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking up, Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu.


    Originally, she was a little angry, but the little thing''s disease worried her and forgot her previous plan.


    "The child is ill. Why don''t you call a doctor?"


    Although she didn''t bring any children, Murong Xi still saw that the little thing was not in good condition.


    No wonder she was in such a hurry.


    "It''s a long story. Now that you''re here, will you do me a favor? There are clean cloth towels and warm water. The child''s temperature is too high. I''m afraid it will be dangerous."


    Murong Xi frowned and looked at the big one and the small one on the bed. He didn''t say anything, but he gently picked up the little thing.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice, but because there were people outside, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "You''re hurt. I''ll hold him. What do you want to do?"


    With one hand holding my sleepy little thing, one hand completed the difficult action of soaking the cloth towel.


    Lin Mengya was shocked. She was in a hurry and pressed her wound again.


    At this time, I couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Although not very skilled, it is probably because Murong Xi''s body is cooler than Lin Mengya''s. The little thing subconsciously arched and buried his head in his arms.


    "It''s no big deal. I didn''t pay attention during the day and fell again."


    When it comes to today''s affairs, Lin Mengya can only cry without tears.


    But in theory, these are her family, and she can only blame herself for her bad luck.


    "The people around you are too impetuous. Tomorrow, I''ll send you two to take good care of you."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and refused. Chen''er and Bai Su were very good and considerate. She didn''t give up changing them.


    Looking at the child in his arms, Lin Mengya touched the little guy''s face.


    Fortunately, the heat is not as exaggerated as before.


    In order to make it easy for her to check, Murong Xi sat by the bed.


    While looking at the child, Lin Mengya was very natural and fell on his legs.


    And the breath of the little thing slowly calmed down.


    When Lin Mengya lay on long Tianyu''s leg and took a nap, the heat on the little thing had completely stabilized.


    And the man, still with his eyes open, looked at himself.


    Reaching out, Lin Mengya touched long Tianyu''s face.

 Chapter 1279

    It was a man with his eyes closed, but he stretched out his hand and covered her hand.


    "Tired?"


    Lin Mengya raised her body slightly and touched the hands and feet of the little thing.


    Fortunately, the temperature has dropped.


    The toxin in his body has almost disappeared, but to Lin Mengya''s helplessness, it''s the first time she has encountered such a situation with unknown composition.


    What kind of situation is this little thing.


    "It''s all right. Is he all right?"


    Holding the child for nearly half a night, in fact, Murong Xi''s arm has long been sore.


    Lin Mengya nodded and motioned him to put the child down.


    To some surprise, the little thing is still a little reluctant.


    The small eyebrows in her sleep were frowned tightly, and finally she comforted gently, which opened up.


    "Take off your coat and come up and sleep together."


    I don''t know why, the ordinary dialogue between husband and wife makes Lin Mengya feel very embarrassed.


    Fortunately, there is something to cover up for her. Long Tianyu must not have found her abnormality.


    The candle was blown out, and footsteps came from outside.


    It seems that chen''er and Bai Su, who are guarding outside, also went back to their room to sleep.


    Long Tianyu also lay in the quilt and took her habitually with his long hand. Only this time, there was a little thing between them.


    With him, Lin Mengya is always inexplicably at ease.


    But she was not sleepy. There were too many things in her mind, and she didn''t know where to ask.


    "If you want to say anything, you and I don''t have to."


    Unexpectedly, he found out.


    Lin Mengya sighed gently and turned to the other side of the bed.


    "You told me before that you have a fiancee, but really?"


    She felt the man''s arm stiff, and then held her tighter.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, trust me."


    There was no positive answer, but long Tianyu''s answer made Lin Mengya completely insomnia.


    Knowing that the man was careful, Lin Mengya still closed her eyes and hid her consciousness into the Shennong system.


    Although her body is resting, her brain is very awake.


    She found out the memory about her and long Tianyu.


    That night, she seemed to have seen a movie.


    It''s just the heroine in it. It''s just her.


    Early in the morning, she noticed long Tianyu''s departure, but she didn''t quit the system.


    But when his breath had dissipated in the air, he opened his eyes.


    For a long time, she sighed faintly.


    After all, she knows herself best. Even though she can''t let go of her unforgettable feelings with long Tianyu, she can''t accept serving with others.


    Since long Tianyu told her to believe him, she had to do the same.


    Rubbed the corners of her eyes, she forced back the tears in her eyes.


    "Woo... Woo..."


    What''s that noise? She looked into her arms and the voice came to play.


    Unexpectedly, it was sent by a little thing!


    He closed his eyes, opened his mouth and sobbed in a small voice.


    It was the first time since the child was brought back by her.


    Hurriedly checked the child, but found that everything was normal.


    Soon, the little thing woke up.


    Then Wei looked at her wrongfully and touched his belly.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Lin Mengya asked tentatively, and the little thing nodded immediately.


    A hanging heart was put down, this boy


    He quickly asked someone to cook some rotten meat porridge for him. The little thing ate two bowls full before shaking his head and refused to add another bowl.


    He jumped out of the chair and hugged Lin Mengya''s thigh.


    She gently wiped the child''s mouth, and the little thing smiled at her Mimi.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that the skin on the child''s face seemed a little lighter.


    You can wipe it with a handkerchief, but you still haven''t wiped anything off.


    Did she think too much?


    The little thing has just been detoxified, and his body is still very weak.


    After Lin Mengya was thrown twice, she couldn''t go out for the time being.


    But things can''t be done.


    In recent days, Gong Si officially took over the major and minor affairs of the family. Under his orderly command, all things were quietly spread out.


    In the study, Lin Mengya sat on a pile of soft cushions, but she still endured bursts of pain.


    But she must be there, because on this day, all the carefully selected shopkeepers who are going to be sent everywhere to reorganize the inn business gather in Longdu.


    As the nominal top decision-maker of the palace family, she must be present.


    Although, everything has been arranged.


    After a brief introduction, Gong Si gave her the right to speak.


    After pondering for a moment, Lin Mengya looked at the more than 20 people in front of her gently and said.


    "To invite everyone here today is actually a very important thing to announce."


    The big shopkeepers looked at each other and felt a little confused. After all, no one had mentioned it to them before.


    Lin Mengya looked at the uneasiness in everyone''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t be nervous. In fact, it''s a good thing for you. You may all know that the Gong family''s Inn is a time-honored brand of Wei. It''s a pity that it was closed temporarily because of poor management a few years ago. You are all outstanding in the industry. I''m very relieved to give you the inn business."


    First, I gave them a reassurance. These shopkeepers probably understood what she meant.


    "Since the eldest lady said so, we will work together to make the inn prosperous again."


    These people are old hands in business. Naturally, they know what to say.


    Lin Mengya nodded and then said.


    "To be honest with you, I''m really not as good as you in business. So I won''t teach you today. You must have known the commission given by our palace family before you came. If you don''t know, you''re still satisfied."


    These people were collected by Gong Si and Gong bin. Many of them were once rich businessmen, but now they are down and out.


    There are only two principles for Lin Mengya''s selection. One is to be honest. If there are opportunistic and shoddy people, they must not be used.


    Their palace family does long-term business, so they can''t maintain customers.


    The second is to those who fail or cannot expand their business scope due to irresistible external reasons.


    Such people have vision and ability, but lack strength and means.


    This is exactly what the Gong family can provide them.


    Almost these people were invited by the palace family with courtesy and high treatment when they were in the most depression.


    Therefore, they are very loyal to the palace family, no matter what they think in their hearts.


    What Lin Mengya needs to do next is to tie all their interests to the palace family.


    In this way, we can ensure that they will not repent and take refuge in others.


    "The palace family is so generous, which is beyond our expectation. Don''t worry, madam. We''ve all done business. Naturally, we won''t open our mouth."


    Some of them, probably afraid of the palace family''s repentance, looked a little hesitant.


    Lin Mengya knew that the price she offered was indeed a little high. No wonder everyone would have doubts.


    "You misunderstood me. I mean, how can we hire you capable people with all this money? So, I discussed with my brother. If you don''t mind, we want to share the profits equally with you. Of course, I''m talking about net profit. There may not be much in the first year and the second year, so the commission can be used to supplement your family. Once the dividend is distributed If the amount exceeds the commission given to you, you can choose to take dividends, and the latter continues to take commissions. "


    These words suddenly surprised these people.


    General big shopkeepers do have dividends, but I''m afraid it''s rare to share profits equally with their owners.


    They are all cautious people. For a moment, no one answered.


    "You don''t have to answer in a hurry. I have a contract here, which has clearly written down the meaning of our palace family. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask the fourth young master. I have something else to do, so I won''t leave you."


    This group of people were also stupid. They left the Palace House dizzy with a contract.


    Seeing that the man was gone, Lin Mengya was immediately helped back to the room by Bai Su and chen''er.


    When they were all settled, Gong Si knocked on her door.


    "Little sister, I think we should consider sharing the profits with them?"


    In fact, he knew about it in advance, but what he only knew was that he wanted to give those shopkeepers some high dividends.


    "Sit down, don''t worry. Listen to me first."


    Gong Si sat on the chair that chen''er brought, and Lin Mengya also explained her reasons.


    "Didn''t the fourth brother think I was stupid with the eldest brother?"


    Gong Si smiled and shook his head.


    The eldest brother of their family has a nickname called ''Han clever''. Although he is usually simple and honest, he actually hides everything in his heart.


    Especially after my sister came back, my brother seemed to have a backbone. He could do some amazing things every time.


    In fact, in the final analysis, which time did Gong ya have a unique style without the full support of her eldest brother?


    It seems that he has become a frog at the bottom of the well.


    "Also, since we are not stupid, why do we do this? Brother four, in fact, both I and brother know that although the inn can be opened, it is far less profitable because of the closure in recent years. We need to invest a lot of manpower, material and financial resources to operate all the inns. Even if our family has money, these are very important Something that hurts. You and your big brother have a broader space for development. How can you let these things stop you? "


    Gong Si looked at his sister and knew that she was right.


    "Therefore, we might as well let go. Our palace family is only responsible for providing financial support, and let them do other things. In this way, we can liberate our manpower and make full use of their resources."

 Chapter 1280

    "The most important thing is that although they can pay dividends and make profits, we have the final right to appoint and remove. Only this, I will not make concessions. Even if there is a dispute in the future, if they want to get rid of it and leave, there will be countless people going forward and backward. Do you think they will have no sense of crisis?"


    Some things in the workplace are actually put here for trial.


    She can give a high salary to others.


    And during this period, she will send people from the palace family to various Inns for training.


    In this way, everyone knows that their position is not unique and fixed.


    As long as they don''t do well, countless people will wait to replace them.


    In this way, they will work harder.


    Moreover, Gong bin has formulated a detailed rules and regulations. If he does not comply with them, he will be dismissed.


    Although there may be some problems in the future, now it seems that this is the best choice.


    After hearing all Lin Mengya''s explanations, Gong Si understood.


    "So, it''s that we give up small profits and get them. They bring us a bigger hug, right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, and she knew that the fourth brother would be enlightened.


    "Moreover, since ancient times, what is the most valuable is real estate and real estate. All real estate and real estate are under the name of the palace family, so you don''t have to worry about some things. When the eldest brother comes, he will tell you our business plan in the future. In short, money is good to earn. But now, the palace family lacks not money, but reputation and status."


    If it was the former palace family, it would be difficult for the king of Yue to settle down.


    But now, a small Yu family can climb to the head of the Gong family. Isn''t it enough to explain the problem


    "I heard from my eldest brother that you want to run a home school. But didn''t you say that houzun hasn''t replied to you? It''s so sure that houzun will agree with you?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and deliberately sold it.


    "Who knows what those in power think."


    The more Gong Siyue saw her indifferent appearance, the more he felt that the answer must be yes.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "You always bring some surprises that I can''t guess. Well, do everything as you say. Anyway, the situation is much better than before."


    She may not fail, and according to the character of emperor Zun and empress Zun, they will not only agree, but also give strong support.


    "By the way, it''s time to start work on the snow sculpture. I have selected the drawings and modified them on the basis of the original. Fortunately, our snow sculpture collapsed and didn''t show up last time, which can maintain a certain sense of mystery."


    Gong Si nodded and agreed that these things are not difficult to do.


    "It''s all a small matter and won''t delay. By the way, didn''t you let me check that Aileen for you? This person is really mysterious. I asked a lot of people, either to check this person or to understate it. Only know that when she opened a shop in Longdu a few years ago, she lived in the holy city for two years."


    Holy city? Isn''t that where the main hall of the temple is located?


    "Does she have anything to do with the temple?"


    Gong Si didn''t give her an accurate answer. After all, many people have been to the holy city and many people live there.


    It can''t be said that there are problems with the temple.


    "Miss, Princess Fanghua is here."


    Chen''er came in and reported that Lin Mengya looked at Gong Si. The latter immediately understood and nodded.


    He will continue to investigate the matter.


    "OK, I won''t delay your reception. Just send someone to call me if there''s anything."


    With that, Gong Si got up and left.


    Almost as soon as he left, he rushed in.


    A pair of big eyes looked at her with tears, but how did she feel that the corners of the girl''s mouth were smiling?


    "Are you okay? Is it still painful? By the way, I brought you some delicious food. You asked them to make some food for you."


    Lin Mengya was moved at first. She thought the girl really understood her mind.


    But when she saw what she had brought, Lin Mengya had a question mark on her head.


    "What is this?"


    She asked, pointing to something wrapped in oil paper, which was red and shiny. She knew it was very boring at a glance.


    "Oh, this, this is a pig''s tail. I heard that you can mend wherever you eat. Didn''t you hurt your tail bone? That''s why I bought more to mend your body."


    Lin Mengya is silent. Is it still time to break off the relationship now?


    "Are you here to see a doctor or to see my jokes?"


    Lin Mengya asked angrily, how can this girl learn bad?


    Gu pan scratched his head and said shyly.


    "I''m really worried about you. I heard you were hurt. I hurriedly asked about your situation. But everyone didn''t tell me where you were hurt. When I asked, they said you hurt your waist. I was going to buy you some kidney flowers, but people said that girls don''t like to eat kidney flowers. I bought this one after I came to your house and found out!"


    Looking at the look on her face, Lin Mengya felt weak.


    Why, this product will be her friend!


    "Well, I''ll thank Princess Fanghua for her kindness first."


    Pig tail, thanks to her.


    But Lin Mengya knew that Fanghua had no intention of making fun of her.


    After they had their things taken away, the two of them sat in the room talking.


    "Have you seen Princess Xianghua?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. To tell the truth, up to now, she has maintained a skeptical attitude towards the identity of Princess Xianghua.


    But that day, Princess Xianghua didn''t look like she knew her.


    Did Princess Xianghua lose her memory?


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is not sure.


    "It is said that Princess Xianghua is here to marry her highness Xi."


    Gu pan was a little cautious when she said this, but Lin Mengya didn''t respond. After all, she should be in "amnesia" now.


    "Don''t you have any ideas?"


    Lin Mengya always felt that Gu pan seemed to know something inside.


    I just didn''t identify myself, so I didn''t say it.


    This is also a little difficult for her.


    If you ask, you won''t be able to handle your memory loss. If you don''t ask, Gu pan won''t take the initiative to say.


    After thinking about it, she decided to set a set of expectations.


    "What opinion can I have? They are serious unmarried couples, and I don''t know them well. What else can I think? It''s you. I''ve heard you mention your highness Xi again and again. Are you happy with him?"


    Looking forward to the natural denial, he shook his head desperately.


    "What do I like him to do? I tell you, you can''t talk nonsense! I''m a man with a sweetheart. I''ll never like others!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and made an unfathomable expression.


    "Oh - so you have a sweetheart! Tell me what you look like. Is it similar to your highness Xi? You can''t see your sweetheart at the moment, so you empathize!"


    Looking forward to the expression, looks a little helpless.


    "It''s a bit like him. After all, it''s his brother. But my family is softer and more lively. It''s not like the third brother. He''s so dead every day, as if everyone is his enemy."


    I''m afraid that''s the truth of the little girl.


    "QingHan? Well, that''s a good name. But which family''s childe is he? I hear what you mean, you seem to be in love with each other. In that case, why doesn''t he come to marry you?"


    When she mentioned this, she became a little disappointed.


    She looked at her as if she had made a decision and took a deep breath.


    "When I first saw you, you thought I mistook you for my friend. But in fact, I knew you were her, but you forgot it like your third brother."


    Lin Mengya looked at her gently and wanted to know what the girl wanted to do.


    "Whether you have recovered your memory or not, I know you are the same as you used to be. Now, I want to tell you something about the past. Whether you believe it or not, I hope you can keep it a secret, OK?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but her heart hung up.


    In the end, what kind of news will Gu pan bring to her?


    It was like sorting out my thoughts and looking around for a long time before I lowered my voice and opened my mouth.


    "As you know, every big family in the kingdom of Wei has a testing ground. But now only a few people will abide by the tradition of testing heirs. In fact, I was not sent by my father, but my mother and grandparents. They wanted to protect me, so they sent me to the testing ground of the palace family. I don''t know much about this matter, because the one in those years Only the old master of the palace family knows these things. The only thing my grandfather told me before he died was that no matter what happens in the future, we must trust the master of the palace family. Only the master of the palace family can protect us. "


    ''we''? Lin Mengya frowned invisibly.


    She had noticed this problem before. An Zichen said that the testing place of each family was confidential.


    However, there were several people from other families in the palace family''s testing ground.


    Is the trial site of the palace family special?


    Or did my grandmother actually escape marriage or other things, but to avoid some danger?


    Unfortunately, no one has answered for her now.


    "However, the trial site was still unsafe. One night, the people left by my grandfather to protect me found me in a hurry. They said that some people had found my whereabouts and asked me to leave immediately. In fact, they had already handed over a hand. Moreover, my people suffered heavy losses. Therefore, I had to evacuate. But the night before I evacuated, the light cold was where I was A major event has taken place in the country. "

 Chapter 1281

    Lin Mengya''s heart was mentioned in her throat.


    That is her hometown and where her family lives.


    Even, she dared not imagine what had happened first.


    "There was a riot in QingHan''s country. But he still insisted on sending me away, and no one would tell me what had happened. But I can''t forget in my life that his capital fell into a sea of fire behind me."


    The voice of looking forward was trembling, and there was an undisguised panic in her eyes.


    It was the sadness that she could no longer get close to her beloved, and it was also the sadness of her powerlessness.


    No matter whether Lin Mengya will expose herself at this moment or not, she still looks forward to it and holds it in her arms.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been with him, maybe I wouldn''t have led those people to his country. I know that he loves his country and people very much, and so do I."


    A line of tears flowed down my looking cheek.


    She closed her eyes and the memory returned to that day.


    Originally, every time they quarreled, QingHan asked her to spare her life.


    But that time, QingHan smiled and tied her hands and feet.


    She knew and always knew that QingHan''s martial arts were far above herself.


    But he always wanted to make her happy, so he tolerated all her willfulness and childishness.


    She can''t remember how long she cried. When she got out of Kyoto, she cried dizzy.


    When he woke up, he was in the cabin where he came back.


    She told herself that QingHan would be fine.


    But the hopeless fact of seeing each other plunged her into deep despair.


    Everyone thought that time diluted her miss of QingHan, but she didn''t want to. She just pretended to deceive others and herself.


    "You''ll see each other again, I''m sure."


    Lin Mengya feels the same. Even though long Tianyu is living with him now, there is a gap between them.


    Sometimes, knowing each other may not solve all problems.


    But to live, one must have a faith.


    "Will we really meet again?"


    Looking at her with tearful eyes, she seems to be looking for an answer.


    She nodded and said solemnly.


    "There is a fate between you. You have the same red line as him in your hand. If the line is not broken, the edge is not broken. The missing in your heart is the red line. So don''t cry. Maybe you can see him tomorrow, so face every day with a smile, you know?"


    Even though she was already confused, she had to be strong because of her vulnerability.


    Looking forward to long QingHan, but isn''t she looking forward to her family?


    Therefore, she had no time to be sad, nor could she be sad.


    At least for now, it''s not time to give up.


    As long as she didn''t see them with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe anyone''s words. In her heart, they must still be hiding somewhere in the world, waiting for themselves to get back one by one and live a happy life.


    So she has to work hard.


    Gu pan seemed to really believe her words, nodded hard and wiped the tears on his face.


    "I know. QingHan said that you are the most powerful woman in the world. If you said we would meet, we would meet!"


    Look like a little rabbit, weak, poor and helpless.


    But Lin Mengya felt that she could bring her new hope.


    In that case, what else can we hesitate?


    "Then you should trust his words. Before you leave, did he tell you to wait for him here obediently, and you will meet eventually."


    Gu pan nodded desperately, like catching a life-saving straw.


    "A man won''t lie to the woman he loves. If he doesn''t come to you, it means he doesn''t love you so much. At that time, my sister will find you a better one, won''t he?"


    Looking around, he twitched his nose and looked at her seriously.


    "No, only light cold is the best in the world."


    This girl! Lin Mengya rubbed her long soft hair and promised softly.


    "Well, your light cold is the best man in the world. Then, just wait. At least don''t be sad until he doesn''t come to you."


    "Why isn''t he here? I can''t be sad?"


    Lin Mengya sighed, as if to Gu pan and herself.


    "Because only the one who really cares about you will comfort your sadness. If I''m alone, why should I make my life more difficult?"


    Looking at her, I seem to understand, but I don''t seem to understand.


    In short, the girl ordered it skillfully. After she wiped her tears, she pinched her sleeve and said in a small voice.


    "I knew you remember everything!"


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes, neither answering nor denying.


    Only a faint smile, gently pushed her out of his arms.


    "From then on, we will fight side by side! Whether it is QingHan or the third brother, they will come back to us."


    Looking forward to the eyes shining, it seems to restore the vitality of the past.


    But among them, there is something more that makes her look stronger and stronger.


    "You, it''s a June day. It changes when you say it changes. But I can''t go out with you these days."


    Looking forward to it, I remembered the purpose of her trip.


    "By the way, look at my brain. I forgot all about it!"


    Then, Gu pan showed some righteous indignation.


    "I heard from your servant that a slave of Princess Xianghua hurt you. How can I bear it? If it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll find her and explain!"


    As the same princess, Gu pan is naturally not afraid of her.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said.


    "Speaking of it, it was all an accident. If her domestic slaves hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid I might have been scalded by the candlestick."


    "Candlestick?" Gu pan inadvertently mentioned: "I remember the family in Longdu. Because they are afraid of water, the candlesticks are fixed on the ground. It''s too stingy to settle here! I''m not afraid. Who meets it, the water goes home!"


    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional.


    Lin Mengya also recalled what happened that night. At that time, she was really a little distracted because of Qinghu.


    But with the candlestick Lin Mengya immediately looked at the memory of that day. Even if it was just a faint glance, she still couldn''t find the trace of the candlestick.


    Did someone deliberately put it behind her to harm her?


    "Sister ya, the relationship between this family and your family was not bad before. You were injured in his family. Why didn''t you see them come to see you!"


    Dropping her eyes, Lin Mengya smiled at herself.


    "The past is the past, and now is the present. Our family has long lost the strength to pay attention to settling down. It''s common sense that people don''t want to see it."


    Looking around and smelling the speech, he also sighed. This kind of thing is actually common.


    Suddenly, she remembered another thing.


    "By the way, I saw the notice. What kind of snow carvings do you make? What size do I grow? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing!"


    Lin Mengya nodded her little nose and told her softly.


    "Confidential!"


    "Sister ya, you are cheating! No, you have to reveal it. Hurry up, please!"


    After being looked around all afternoon, Lin Mengya finally couldn''t help her torture, but she just told her that the snow sculpture to be made by the palace family was a palace.


    Originally, she wanted to stay for dinner at home, but she didn''t want the princess. She had sent someone to pick it up.


    Finally, she sent Gu pan away, and Lin Mengya lay quietly on the bed.


    The little thing slept next to her. In the middle of the night, he didn''t appear.


    Lin Mengya stared at the candle for a while, then blew it out gently and returned to the bed.


    For a long time, a faint sigh came from the room.


    A few days later, Lin Mengya''s injury was almost better.


    In addition to sitting for a long time or exerting force, there will be a trace of dull pain, the rest is no big problem.


    Over the past few days, the little things have also made some amazing changes.


    The small spots on his face began to expand, and there were more and more normal skin colors.


    Lin Mengya observed carefully every day, but in addition to these symptoms, the child had no abnormalities.


    It''s a little strange.


    However, fortunately, the palace family were not ordinary people. They quickly accepted the matter and took more pity on the child.


    "Eldest lady, from Princess Xianghua''s house, I just sent you an invitation."


    Lin Mengya, who was playing with the little things in the yard, got up and took the invitation from Uncle Rong.


    When I opened the invitation card, I saw those sincere invitations from Xianghua.


    "If I don''t go, I''ll say that my injury is healed and I''m not suitable for this occasion."


    She casually pushed the invitation to Uncle Rong. She didn''t want to look for trouble.


    In case that Lengtou Qinghu gives her this again, she must lie in bed for three or five years.


    When Uncle Rong was in a dilemma, Gong Si and Gong Wu also came to her yard.


    "Fourth young master, fifth young master, this is the invitation sent to us by Princess Xianghua''s house."


    The two brothers looked at each other. Gong Si opened the invitation and looked into the yard. It was obvious that he didn''t take this seriously.


    He shook his head, took the invitation and signaled uncle Rong to leave.


    "Why don''t you want to go?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at Gong Si, especially after seeing the invitation in his hand, nodded lazily.


    "What''s good about this? Their attitude must be more clear to the fourth brother than me. I don''t even bother to do superficial Kung Fu. Why should I give her this face to express my generosity that doesn''t exist at all?"


    More importantly, before knowing whether Princess Xianghua of Chu was Yue Qi, her intuition told her that it was still rare.

 Chapter 1282

    But Gong Si obviously didn''t think so. He put the invitation in front of her.


    "Although I don''t know what Princess Xianghua''s plan is, we can''t lose courtesy. If you really don''t want to go, I''ll handle the matter. What do you think?"


    What can Lin Mengya do? She can only nod and promise.


    However, she still felt it necessary to remind her.


    "I don''t want to go. It''s not all because of the previous incident. This princess Xianghua... Doesn''t feel very good to me. If you go, you must be careful. At the beginning, the fifth brother was calculated by Liu Jiao."


    Gong Si put away the invitation. He also knew that his sister was definitely not a person who kept a personal grudge.


    "Speaking of this, how is Liu Jiao now? Can you pay attention?"


    "Naturally, we should pay attention, but Liu Jiao doesn''t have to worry. We should worry about the people of the Liu family and our family."


    "But didn''t you say that the princess Chonghua, who calculated the old five, offended the emperor and the empress and was about to be sent back to the fiefdom? If so, how could she make waves?"


    With a sigh, it seems that Gong Si is not very clear about the complex relationships in the Dragon capital.


    "Yes, Princess Chonghua will be sent back to her father''s territory. But with her brain, can you think of such an idea of killing three birds with one arrow? I''m afraid it''s not enough to give her two more brains."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t look down on Chonghua.


    There are some tricks that people like her can''t think of.


    And even if it''s all her design, why should she execute it herself?


    The best way is to find an agent to isolate everything, including the doubts that may arise at any time, from his own scope.


    Only in this way can you completely clear your suspicion.


    "Well... Maybe she did it on purpose?"


    Of course, there is no lack of the possibility of such a thing.


    But Lin Mengya felt that such a scheme was not more superb?


    If Chonghua can do this, I''m afraid he won''t end up being sent back.


    "I always think it''s not that simple."


    I think they mentioned their previous things, which is not very interesting.


    Gong Wu got up and went outside just now.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity and lowered her voice.


    "The fourth brother still remembers what I told you."


    Gong Si nodded slightly, and he naturally remembered.


    "In fact, this princess Chonghua may know my past."


    There was no reason why she thought so.


    From the first side, Chonghua had an inexplicable hostility to her.


    Whether it was at the gate of the city that she had to take off the bell on her carriage, or many things later, they were actually aimed at her.


    To tell the truth, for the sake of safety, she and long Tianyu have been extremely careful.


    So far, even the family hasn''t seen anything between them.


    And in public, she controls herself, even the eye contact is very hidden.


    How do you see Chonghua?


    Unless, she simply knows the relationship between them!


    Hearing this, Gong Si immediately became nervous.


    "Then why don''t I find someone to test her?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and shook her head.


    "I always feel that she hates me very much now. Even if you try to find someone to test and get out of nowhere, it will certainly arouse suspicion. We''d better be careful ourselves."


    Gong Si''s face is not very good-looking. After all, not many people know what happened before Xiaomei.


    Even their brothers know very little.


    If anyone here really knows I''m afraid I''m prepared.


    "You did a good job. You''d better participate less in these banquets in the future. After all, Princess Chonghua has been in Longdu for so many years, and her contacts are not comparable to you and me. If she really wants to do something to you, we are still very passive now."


    She knew that Gong Si was transparent at one o''clock.


    "So, I also want to thank the man who hurt me. Without him, how can I be justified and recover at home?"


    Pick up the corners of your mouth and smile like a little fox.


    Gong Si''s heart moved. She was always like this. It was obviously an unfavorable situation for her, but she could turn it around and become a favorable condition for herself.


    "Yes, we should thank him. Why don''t we give him some gifts?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Gong Si.


    "Four brothers means --"


    "He is a domestic slave. Everything he does must be ordered by his master. Since ''he'' has helped you, we can''t help but thank his master, can''t we?"


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t like it very much and took Qinghu as her domestic slave at the beginning, the proposal of the fourth brother still moved her very much.


    Moreover, she also wants to know whether Princess Xianghua is Yue Qi.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. But remember, I''m recovering from being killed."


    Of course, this is also a joke.


    With Gong Si''s character, I want to know what kind of gift will be given to Princess Xianghua.


    "Fourth brother, don''t forget to settle down!"


    I don''t know when Gong Wu turned and came in.


    As soon as they heard that the two of them wanted to "give gifts", they immediately gave a voice to remind them.


    "Don''t worry. Even if I forget someone, I can''t forget to settle down."


    Gong Si smiled, but there were many things hidden in his smile.


    Lin Mengya looked at Palace four and palace five.


    In fact, the two brothers still have similarities.


    For example, when calculating people.


    Although she is at home, Lin Mengya still has a lot to do.


    After pushing off the banquet of Princess Xianghua, she officially changed from light to dark.


    The door still has to go out, but I always dress up.


    After removing the aura of the eldest lady of the palace family, she heard and saw more.


    "Sister, where shall we play later?"


    In the most humble teahouse in Longdu, Lin Mengya and others, disguised as sisters, are sitting in the teahouse drinking tea and cleaning up the booty.


    "Later, I want to go to the black market."


    Now, all three of them are very humble in appearance.


    As a "big sister", she also has spots all over her face.


    The "second sister" Bai Su has a dry, black and yellow face, while the "third sister" has different children. Her buckteeth are very fresh and refined.


    The three of them walked in the street, and few of them dared to see it.


    "Black market? Is there such a place in longduli?"


    Her eyes widened. She had heard of it before, but she really hadn''t seen it.


    Bai Su lowered her voice and explained.


    "There is indeed a black market in Longdu, but this black market is different from others."


    "What''s the difference? Aren''t they all the same, selling some things that can''t be seen?"


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su looked at each other, and then they laughed very mysteriously.


    "Let''s go. You''ll know then."


    In fact, there are three so-called black markets in Longdu.


    The first is an ordinary black market, which has three religions and nine schools, and it is extremely chaotic.


    Everything from slaves to killers is for sale.


    But there, murders and looting also happen from time to time.


    In short, it''s a place that can run rampant by ambition and power. She hasn''t lived enough. Why go there if she has nothing to do.


    The second black market belongs to aristocratic families everywhere.


    Weiguo has many aristocratic families because of its vast territory.


    Some things can''t be said in person.


    However, if one party goes back on his word in private, the other party can only be dumb.


    I don''t know which genius was brave enough to start the idea of these aristocratic families.


    They provided this black market for these aristocratic families so that they could form a very strong and reliable alliance there.


    It''s not that the people of those aristocratic families are lack of heart. It''s obvious that this kind of handle falls into the hands of others, and they won''t let others rub flat and round it?


    But this black market is the most trustworthy.


    Lin Mengya is not very interested in the black market and is not interested in it.


    After all, aren''t these people holding each other back by their relationships?


    We all know this thing, but we can''t resist it. It brings us benefits.


    As for the third black market


    The three of Lin Mengya finally arrived at this place, but is this trembling three-story building with shaky plaques really a black market?


    They can''t go to the wrong place, can they?


    "Master, this should be it."


    Bai Su whispered in her ear, but Lin Mengya could also hear the doubt in the girl''s tone.


    "Well, that''s right. Why don''t we go in and have a look."


    If it was learned from others, Lin Mengya might doubt it.


    However, Gong Si told her this himself.


    Gong Si is very reliable. Even if she doesn''t believe it''s a black market, she has to believe Gong Si.


    A few people went in. It was more broken than they thought.


    It used to be a very prosperous place, but now it is gloomy.


    If you want to make a horror film or something, you can take the scene directly.


    The three walked around and searched every room in this place. They were stunned that they couldn''t find half of the living people.


    Chen''er was brave, but he couldn''t help holding her hand.


    "Sister, there... There''s no one here!"


    But as soon as the voice fell, I heard a man behind me.


    "Who said there was no one here? Am I not human?"


    "Wow! Ghost! Sister, help me!"


    The sound appeared too suddenly, which led to chen''er suddenly crashing into Lin Mengya''s arms. His small head was like a drill bit and tried to drill into her arms.


    Fortunately, Bai Su was quick in hand and eyes and hugged her all at once.


    Otherwise, her injured tail bone will be hurt again.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Su shouted coldly while protecting them.

 Chapter 1283

    The man behind him was about forty or fifty years old. He had a beard on his face and stared at a pair of ox eyes. He looked like a fire Li Kui.


    However, the only drawback of this man is probably his height.


    Among the three Lin Mengya, the tallest one is Bai Su, but that person is not as tall as Bai su.


    In winter, I only wore a shabby single coat and carried a tattered big Pu fan in my hand.


    How to say, this man doesn''t look like a bad man.


    But suddenly, it''s a little scary.


    "Elder, I don''t know what to call you?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and down and knew that this person was unusual.


    But the man ignored her at all. He just fell on the haystack on one side and suddenly flashed a big Pu fan to enjoy the cool.


    "Sister, what''s the trouble with him! Let the second sister beat him up and see if he says it or not!"


    I think I was scared by this man just now. Chen Er bit his teeth and said angrily.


    But the black man only glanced at them contemptuously and snorted coldly.


    "Oh! How dare you hum us! Second sister, come on, if you don''t beat him all over the ground today, he doesn''t know how powerful this girl is!"


    Chen''er rolled up his sleeve and was ready to incite Bai Su to fight.


    But the black man said.


    "There are really few people in the world who dare to do it to me. For the sake of women, I won''t do it today. Leave quickly. This is not where you should come."


    You''re welcome.


    Chen''er was very angry, but Lin Mengya and Bai Su didn''t respond.


    "So, master, do you know where this is?"


    The black strong man continued to shake the Pu fan, looked at them with a sneer, and never answered her again.


    "In that case, let''s go. Anyway, this is not the place we''re looking for."


    Lin Mengya pulled up Bai Su and chen''er and was about to leave, clean and tidy, without any hesitation.


    The strong black man couldn''t sit still and jumped in front of them.


    "Didn''t you come here for help? Why did you leave so soon?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately pretended to be innocent and looked behind her.


    "If there are no ghosts here, what experts can live here? Forget it, let''s go."


    They were going to bypass the man, but the man stretched out his hand and stopped them.


    "Of course there are experts. Look at you. If your mind is so uncertain, how can experts appear?"


    Chen''er stared at the man and was ready to take Lin Mengya and his party away.


    But unexpectedly, the man stopped them again.


    "Little girl, what can you do like this? Otherwise, if you stay a little longer, maybe the high man will come out!"


    "Get away! I tell you, if you don''t get away, I''ll be rude to you!"


    The girl is so unruly that even Lin Mengya can''t help it, let alone others.


    I thought the strong man could open the way now. Who knows, the man sat on the ground and cried loudly.


    "Oh, it''s unreasonable. I can''t live any longer."


    Crying and crying, it''s a bit more noisy than a bitch.


    I''m confused. This man Is there something wrong with your head?


    She looked for help at Lin Mengya, who was smiling but speechless.


    The heart immediately understood something, gently coughed and said.


    "It''s not difficult for us to stay. You have to tell us where the expert is. Otherwise, we''ll leave immediately. And when we see people, we''ll tell them that there''s nothing here, just a big rogue and a big liar here. How about it!"


    The black man stopped crying at once. In fact, there were no tears at all.


    His eyes turned back and forth, and finally said in a consultative tone.


    "Little girl, an expert... An expert also has to eat. Don''t you see... How much does this... Mean?"


    The man twisted his finger with a very clear meaning.


    Chen''er looked at him contemptuously. It seems that the experts here are not much higher.


    However, Lin Mengya held her hand to take the silver.


    "Elder, I didn''t expect that the rules in your Qingwei guild hall are so unique. We''re talking about business. Let''s avoid jokes. Little girl is not sensible. Don''t worry about her."


    The black man laughed twice, but he heard several bangs, and the yard door was completely closed.


    "Little girl, what do you mean? I don''t quite understand."


    However, the man''s eyes were no longer lazy.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said calmly.


    "Qingwei guild hall has four generals, four generals and four ghost generals. I think the elder is Taoist Yurong, one of the four generals?"


    Qingwei guild hall is the most powerful intelligence dealer in Longdu and even the whole David.


    Here, it is also known as the intelligence black market.


    As long as you pay the price, there is no news you can''t buy here.


    However, it is said that the owner of the guild hall is extremely eccentric and the costs vary greatly. Therefore, no one will come here to "talk about business" when there is no last resort.


    However, Gong Si told her something a few days ago. With this in hand, I don''t worry that the guild owner won''t help her.


    It''s not easy to meet the master. The four will be very powerful. Everyone who comes here to do business must recognize his identity before he can move on to the next step.


    At first, when they came in, the black and strong man came out with a crazy appearance.


    One of the four will be called crazy evil star. Nine times out of ten, someone will guess it''s him.


    However, the legendary Taoist Yurong is heard to be a person with beautiful appearance and pure ice and jade.


    Presumably no one would have guessed him. What''s more, he revealed a small flaw.


    "The girl has good eyesight. I don''t know where the flaw is exposed?"


    The voice changed instantly, and the thick and dumb voice suddenly took on a bit of cold roundness.


    Lin Mengya pointed to the Pu fan in his hand.


    "Taoist priest must like to take a duster at ordinary times. It''s totally different from the way you take a duster. I just see that you subconsciously use the same method when you put away the Pu fan. Although you dress up in a unique way, the hay under you is extremely clean. It snowed a while ago. The hay of ordinary people, unless it''s good It is good to be placed in the house. Others will become a little wet whether they are placed in the open air or in a simple wooden shed. In your current role, you don''t look like a person who can have such fresh and clean hay. "


    As soon as she spoke, a crazy laugh came out.


    "Old four, I said you were poor and fastidious. Now, people can see it!"


    I don''t know when a big man in red came out from behind Taoist Yurong.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel it, but the man''s speed was so fast that she couldn''t respond at all.


    "Hum, you didn''t come up with this bad idea. Wait and see how I deal with you next time!"


    Taoist Yurong snorted coldly and took off all the disguises on his face.


    In an instant, a very beautiful face appeared in front of them.


    This person''s beauty is not entirely elegant, nor is it all the beauty brought by his facial features.


    It''s like a jade hidden in a deep mountain. It''s gentle but also somewhat inhumane.


    "I can put it in the back first, but these three little girls are very interesting to me."


    The strong man in red looked at them with a smile and asked like a Hong Zhong.


    "Little girl, who sent you here?"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She always felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    "Senior, we''re just here to ''talk about business'', not who sent us."


    The strong man in red still looked at the three of them with a smile, but the smile made Lin Mengya''s heart hair hairy.


    "Since you don''t admit it, well, I can only accept your life first!"


    I couldn''t help but say that the man approached the three in a twinkling of an eye.


    Bai Su immediately reacted and took the two of them to the area behind him. They were hard connected with a pair of big palms like a palm fan of a strong man in red.


    At that moment, both sides took a few steps backwards.


    But Bai Su was even more embarrassed.


    And Lin Mengya also smelled a little bloody smell on Bai su.


    It seems that Bai Su was so shocked that she vomited blood, but she refused to admit defeat, so she swallowed it.


    "Elder, you really misunderstood! We are not sent by anyone!"


    However, the strong man in red turned a deaf ear to her words, showed a ferocious smile on his face, and went straight to the three of them.


    Bai Su didn''t show weakness. He rushed up with his own body method, so he dodged very quickly.


    But Lin Mengya can also see that the martial arts of the strong man in red are far above that of the white su.


    What''s more, the strong man in red has a companion!


    "Little girl, I advise you to catch it without a hand. This evil star is crazy. Be careful that your bones don''t exist."


    Sure enough, this man is the crazy star in the four generals.


    Lin Mengya knew that Bai Su would not last long, but the doors around her were closed. They were like turtles in a jar and had no place to hide.


    The mad evil star and Bai Su fought more and more fiercely, while Taoist Yurong came slowly towards them.


    "You two can only live one. Go back and tell your master that Qingwei guild hall is not a place he can touch."


    Without hesitation, she protected her behind her.


    "I provoked you just now. If you want to kill or cut, please let my sister go!"


    However, Lin Mengya held her tightly and said, none of them can be less.


    Looking at the white Su fighting over there, Lin Mengya ignored it.


    "Let them go, or I''ll let you die without a whole body!"


    She is really moved to kill!


    Taoist Yurong hesitated a little, because although the girl was not very eye-catching, her eyes were so cruel that he felt a little surprised.


    Just like the simultaneous interpreting of the beast, she will die without any corpse.


    I can''t help but feel a chill. Who is this person!

 Chapter 1284

    No!


    Taoist Yurong also had some killing opportunities in his heart. Whether it''s wrong or right, if this man doesn''t die, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future.


    "Little girl, you can''t help it!"


    As soon as Taoist Yurong''s face changed, he rushed at them.


    But Lin Mengya pushed her aside, and the man was also exposed to the sight of Taoist Yurong.


    Seeing the man''s hand about to break her slender neck, I heard the woman say in a very cold voice.


    "Don''t move."


    Taoist Yurong''s body stopped.


    Because he saw something in the woman''s hand.


    "I know Taoist Yurong likes to use dusting as a weapon. Fortunately, my brother said that the material of Buddha dust is not suitable for weapons. In fact, it is the user''s hands that can kill people. Therefore, you will certainly break our necks with your hands. Because this is the most effective and simplest method. But the corridor leader thinks, is it your hand or the dark crossbow in my sleeve?"


    A very exquisite small dark crossbow is fastened under Lin Mengya''s wrist. As long as she gently presses it, the ready crossbow will immediately pass through the heart of Taoist Yurong.


    "You just did it on purpose."


    "Yes, if not, how can the Taoist priest solve us himself. Let your friends stop, or we will die together!"


    Now Lin Mengya is extremely cautious when she goes out.


    In fact, she still carries a lot of things with her, but she won''t take them out until she has to.


    Although before leaving, the fourth brother told her that even if the Qingwei guild hall could not negotiate business, there would never be any danger.


    But I didn''t think that they didn''t know what they were crazy today. They didn''t listen to anyone''s explanation and would kill them.


    No business spirit at all, bad comment!


    "I don''t count. When this madman goes crazy, he won''t stop without blood."


    Taoist Yurong doesn''t seem to worry about being controlled by others. It seems that he will die under the hands of crazy evil star after eating Baisu.


    But Lin Mengya beside him showed a smile with unknown meaning.


    "Second sister, if you can''t stand it, use means. You''re not his opponent."


    Unexpectedly, the woman who had been beaten by pressure over there felt a powder from her arms and spilled it all at once when the other party couldn''t respond.


    The mad evil star is in high spirits. There''s no time to dodge.


    The man fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    "Cough, you have good martial arts, but you don''t have a good brain."


    Bai Su vomited the blood in her mouth and turned back to Lin Mengya.


    All the poisons she carried were made by Lin Mengya herself.


    Let alone a strong man, a cow can fall down.


    Taoist Yurong stared at the three sisters.


    They, in the end, who is sacred.


    "You see, you just don''t listen to others. I repeat, we''re just here to talk about business, not those people you think. Now, do you understand?"


    Lin Mengya is a little impatient, but what can Taoist Yurong do? Life is still in the hands of others. I can only nod first, but my complexion becomes extremely ugly.


    "OK, let us go now. I''ll let you go when we go out."


    "Little girl, since I believe what you said, let go of me now and I will send you away."


    Taoist Yurong tried to talk about conditions, but Lin Mengya laughed at him.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? If I let you go now, you''ll turn around and ask someone to kill me. OK, it seems that you''re not going to let me go. That''s good. Anyway, I haven''t finished my business here and I can''t go. Then take me to the owner."


    Taoist Yurong is a little silly. He probably hasn''t seen such a arrogant enemy.


    "Do you want to see our owner?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, tightening the dark crossbow in her hand.


    "Yes, I understand the rules of your Qingwei guild hall. Although you are impolite, you still have to do business, don''t you?"


    Taoist Yurong looked at the three women in front of him. It was estimated that he didn''t expect that he would be planted in their hands.


    "OK, I''ll take you to see you. But don''t regret it."


    Looking at the eyes of Taoist Yurong, Lin Mengya knew that this man had a heart of killing himself.


    In fact, she was helpless and wronged very much.


    The dark crossbow in her hand was put away. Under the surprised eyes of Taoist Yurong, Lin Mengya stepped back.


    "I repeat for the last time, you really recognize the wrong person. Maybe someone wants to be bad for you, but -"


    She turned her eyes and looked around.


    "Usually, are there only two of you stationed here?"


    Taoist Yurong was stunned and then shook his head.


    "Isn''t your owner here? You''d better go back quickly. Your owner is in danger!"


    Taoist Yurong raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know why the woman changed so quickly.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? Since both of you have decided that the three of us are enemies without asking, it means that you have received some news in advance. The only person you can trust deeply is the one you trust. We know better than anyone whether we are enemies. Even if we are enemies, why are there only two of you here? Then No, do you think you can resist it? "


    Lin Mengya''s words made Taoist Yurong frown deeply.


    But obviously, he still had no reason to believe her.


    "Maybe you can think I''m just trying to find out where your owner is hiding. Believe it or not, it''s all between your thoughts. Second sister, go and wake up the crazy star."


    When Bai Su heard the speech, he immediately took out the antidote that had been packed in his clothes, broke off the mouth of crazy evil star and fed him.


    Taoist Yurong stared at them closely and looked at the situation of crazy evil star.


    The man woke up. He immediately walked over and picked up his partner.


    "Old madman, are you okay?"


    Mad star shook his head as if he had just woke up from a hangover.


    "What a powerful overpowering drug. Even I can put it down. Little girl, you are really good at it."


    Although the words are sincere, who knows what they mean.


    Seeing that his companions were all right, Taoist Yurong''s expression on Lin Mengya was a little complicated.


    Because their behavior doesn''t look like those people.


    After looking at each other for a while, Yurong said coldly.


    "If you are really innocent, just wait here for us to come back."


    "It''s unfair to us, isn''t it? What if you lock us up here and leave?"


    Chen''er was still not afraid of him and said plausibly.


    But Lin Mengya pulled the girl back and said loudly.


    "They are both famous heroes in the Jianghu for a long time. How can they deceive us? You two can leave as soon as possible. I''ll wait for you two."


    The two men looked at each other. Finally, Taoist Yurong nodded and said.


    "Well, if what you said is proved to be right, I''ll come with the old madman to make amends for you in person!"


    "Take your time."


    Lin Mengya smiled, nodded and watched them leave.


    "Miss, if they really go away and never return, how can we go out?"


    Chen''er pulled her sleeve and said in a low voice.


    Do not want to, Lin Mengya is an old God in the shape, touched her little head.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be back soon."


    If that''s right, I''m afraid they''ll come back soon.


    The three of them sat on the haystack. Before long, the two men appeared in front of them again.


    Lin Mengya, who was closing her eyes to refresh herself, opened her eyes and looked at the two people who suddenly appeared.


    There should be a tunnel in the yard, otherwise they wouldn''t come and go without a trace.


    "Girl, please accept my worship."


    The mad evil star bowed down immediately, while the Taoist Yurong stared at Lin Mengya.


    The latter was not polite at all, so he suffered it.


    Helpless, Taoist Yurong can only worship gently, and there is a sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    "If you know you''re wrong, you can correct it later. You two are both elders in the Jianghu. Don''t be so reckless in your future. Today you met our sisters. If you meet other people who are not easy to talk, you won''t say you have no rules."


    Lin Mengya is the type who can spit blood at the expense of others.


    Taoist Yurong and mad evil star must feel that they are not very interesting. It is on the one hand that they recognize the wrong person, and Lin Mengya''s reminder is a great help to them.


    Therefore, these two people came to thank her.


    "Hey, girl, what you taught me is that my host said it was both our fault this time. I hope you have a lot. Don''t worry about it with us. By the way, my host also said that if it''s convenient for you, it''s better to have a chat."


    Lin Mengya got up and had enough music. She really should do something serious.


    "OK, I''ll go with you. But this time, you don''t want to have any bad thoughts. I''m not afraid to tell you that I don''t have any good habits, only a little. If you want to hurt me, you have to take your own life first."


    She showed a row of bright white teeth, and her smile was a little gloomy.


    Taoist Yurong and crazy evil star can''t help feeling a little cold on their back. This girl It''s a little powerful.


    "The girl is kidding. We will never be like this."


    He raised his eyebrows and Lin Mengya looked at them.


    "That''s the best. Let''s go and lead the way."


    Taoist Yurong and mad evil star led her to the backyard.


    It was still desolate, but there was a grave like ball in the backyard.


    Although it''s a little abrupt, it''s inaccessible here. The front is scary enough. I''m afraid few people dare to lie in the backyard.


    "Girl, please."


    Taoist Yurong stepped forward and knocked gently on the tombstone, and then a tunnel suddenly appeared in the grave.


    Mad Shaxing and Taoist Yurong walked in front, while Lin Mengya and his party followed behind.

 Chapter 1285

    The three of Lin Mengya are on alert at any time. It''s very narrow here. If they dare to act rashly, it''s not necessarily who died.


    But the two men seemed to be walking forward without even looking back at them.


    It seems that the sincerity is full.


    Finally, the winding tunnel came to an end, and the mad evil star went up the stairs first. In an instant, a smell of extremely fresh animal feces was blown into the tunnel by the wind.


    "What''s the smell?"


    Chen''er pinched his nose, frowned and complained in a small voice.


    Lin Mengya has a more sensitive sense of smell and is choked by smoke.


    However, he patted her little head and comforted her.


    Several people went up one by one. When they went outside, Lin Mengya found that it was a stable.


    Moreover, the scale is not small.


    "Sorry, safety comes first in extraordinary times."


    Taoist Yurong didn''t look much better than them, but he had to apologize to them first because of his own business.


    "Well, let''s go."


    These Lin Mengya doesn''t care. Now she just wants to know where the mysterious owner is.


    They led them out of the backyard where the stable was located and into the middle hall.


    It was quiet here, but her ears heard some noise outside.


    Is it difficult? Is it still busy outside?


    "Please sit down. Our owner will be there soon."


    Taoist Yurong''s attitude was much better. Lin Mengya nodded and sat down and looked around quietly.


    The house is not big, but it is much more spacious than ordinary folk houses.


    It''s just a little less fireworks. It''s probably not long since I moved in.


    Not long ago, I heard the sound of crutches outside.


    She looked outside, but inadvertently saw the faces of the two people, showing a little helpless look.


    Finally, the man appeared on crutches, but he didn''t want to be a young man.


    At most, he is only twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old, but his appearance is somewhat unusual.


    The eyebrows and eyes are not very delicate, but they somehow exude the arrogance of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    Even when I looked at her, I just glanced at her with my spare light.


    Oh, this man is interesting.


    "Owner, this is the girl who reminded us before."


    Taoist Yurong saluted and whispered.


    The young man called the owner finally looked at her with his eyes, and then his face showed a very disgusting expression.


    "Is that her? Well, the owner of the library recognized it. Woman, what''s your name?"


    What did you recognize?


    Lin Mengya was puzzled by some of the monks, but after thinking about it, she answered each other''s questions.


    "My name is rose. This is my second sister. Her name is..."


    "I don''t need to know her name, where is your home, and what relatives do you have?"


    She secretly raised her eyebrows. Although the other party interrupted her, it made her a little unhappy, but now she has to bear it secretly.


    "My family lives in Longdu city. There are two brothers at home. I don''t know the owner. Why do you ask?"


    The owner glanced at her with his eyes and shouted angrily.


    "Who asked you to save me! Just because you look like this, the owner of the museum is disgusted!"


    Suddenly, the fire in Lin Mengya''s heart soared into the air.


    Hey, even if she''s ugly, what''s the matter? Is ugly still breaking the law?


    With a sneer, Lin Mengya stared at the man, not polite at all.


    "When I grow up like this, it''s also a gift from God to my parents. They don''t think I''m ugly. Why do you? Besides, what''s wrong with my ugliness? I don''t marry you. I tell you, miss, I''m called personality. You know six!"


    But she didn''t want to. When she said so, the owner smiled as if he had succeeded.


    "Did you hear that? It''s not that I don''t marry, but that the dead woman won''t marry!"


    "Alas, master..."


    Taoist Yurong looked embarrassed, but Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "Wait, what are you talking about?"


    The owner looked unhappy. Don''t turn your head and sulk.


    Taoist Yurong was embarrassed to cough, and then explained to her in a small voice.


    "That''s right. Our old owner has a death wish. In the future, the owner must marry his life-saving benefactor. I''m afraid the owner would be in danger if the young lady didn''t remind him in time."


    "I don''t want him to save me! Dying is better than marrying a salt free girl home!"


    Lin Mengya was silly and looked at Taoist Yurong.


    "Your old owner, still..."


    What kind of rule is this? It''s ridiculous!


    But Taoist Yurong showed an expression of helplessness. What can he do? He is also very desperate!


    "People are dead and words can''t count. Besides, only a few of us know at this time, and I really don''t have any interest in your owner. Let''s say goodbye."


    What the hell is this? Why is it abnormal from top to bottom?


    You must clean up your fourth brother when you go home. This guy is so unreliable.


    "Miss, please stay. The matter can be discussed again."


    Taoist Yurong accompanied the smiling face and cut her off.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other warily. What kind of moth does this person have?


    "To tell you the truth, the owner of the museum actually


    "Shut up!"


    The owner roared. Taoist Yurong could only look at Lin Mengya and smile.


    But in his eyes, there was some pleading.


    Lin Mengya is also a business owner who never loses money. She turns her mind and looks back at the owner.


    "I know, you must be dissatisfied with me and don''t want to marry me, right?"


    The other party answered her with only a cold hum.


    However, Lin Mengya was not angry. If she quarreled with such people, didn''t she lower her level?


    "Well -" she deliberately lengthened her tone, but her eyes kept watching each other''s look.


    Seeing that he was really intrigued by his words, he slowly said it.


    "I really don''t like you if you''re like this. It''s not sweet to twist things. So, as long as you promise me, as long as you can unconditionally provide me with the information I want in the future, it''s OK."


    Does she think this condition is sincere enough? However, the owner sneered, narrowed his eyes and looked at her dangerously.


    "You are too good at accounting, aren''t you? Do you think I really can''t ask you? Now, there are only a few of us here. As long as I kill you all, no one will know what happened."


    Although the tone was a little gloomy, the smile on Lin Mengya''s face was more brilliant.


    She walked in front of the owner and said softly.


    "Oh, if I die, you can only be a lame all your life. What''s the taste of ecstasy and bone erosion? Isn''t it hard?"


    The owner''s face immediately became ugly. He stared at the woman in front of him with fierce eyes.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I didn''t poison you. It''s just a coincidence. I know you''re looking for something. I''m the only one in the world. I have one leg and a marriage you don''t accept. I don''t know if it''s heavy enough."


    The woman glanced at her coldly and closed her mouth without saying a word.


    "If you don''t accept it, we''ll get married tomorrow. Taoist priest, as your host''s wife, can you enjoy the privilege?"


    Taoist Yurong was silly. He once saw the owner eat so badly.


    He nodded subconsciously, but the owner of his house was gnashing his teeth with anger.


    "What''s the owner''s wife? Well, if you dare to marry, I''ll leave you dead that night!"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and smiled disdainfully.


    "Would you still be so angry if such a simple thing could be solved? Come on, what''s the advantage of a dead duck''s hard mouth. I ask you, do you agree or not? I advise you to answer carefully. I don''t have such good patience."


    As soon as she sank her face, her aura was very oppressive.


    But unexpectedly, the owner was still staring at him, but he didn''t let go.


    Why is this man so stubborn?


    "Yes! We agreed!"


    Taoist Yurong was afraid that if the two ancestors really fought, it would affect the business. He immediately responded for their house owner.


    "Yurong, who made you promise! Even if I Xie Han died, I wouldn''t marry this evil woman!"


    "OK, get married tomorrow!"


    "You!"


    Xie Han stared at her, and she was unwilling to show weakness.


    Finally, it was Taoist Yurong and mad evil star who pulled them apart.


    "Forget it, Miss Rose, why bother with our pavilion master? You know, we have just experienced a catastrophe. The pavilion master is angry and asks you to bear more."


    In fact, Lin Mengya was not very angry, but the man''s mouth was too bad, which made people very unhappy.


    "I''m not angry. Don''t worry. I''m not asking too much. If you''re really embarrassed, we can discuss a quota with each other. I''m not interested in marrying. Please help tell your owner that his virtue can''t even compare with that of our second dog in the next wall!"


    She said this to Xie Han.


    Although the other party still looks like he is going to kill, Taoist Yurong said good things and bad things and controlled Xie Han.


    But in the end, the man walked away with a cane.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya expressed deep disgust.


    I''m lame. Why are you dragging like that? To whom!


    Seeing the owner leave, Yurong Dao smiled bitterly and apologized to her.


    "I''m sorry, miss. In fact, the owner of our Hall... But I understand the girl''s request. This matter is very important to us, so I can''t give you an answer at the moment. But we will always bear in mind the girl''s great kindness to Qingwei guild hall. Please go to the place where we meet today in five days. I promise Yurong will give you a satisfactory answer Reply. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to embarrass anyone. After nodding, she was taken out of the yard by Taoist Yurong.


    But this time, instead of going to the stable, they went to a woodshed.

 Chapter 1286

    Is it another tunnel?


    Unexpectedly, Taoist Yurong just groped in the haystack for a while, and a door appeared on the wall.


    A few people were slightly surprised and were invited in by Taoist Yurong.


    Lin Mengya saw that their positions were surrounded by many brand-new cloth.


    When they went out, they found that it turned out to be a cloth dyeing workshop.


    But because it''s getting late, there are no workers here.


    Lin Mengya was a little curious. They didn''t cover their eyes, and almost brought them out.


    Aren''t you afraid that the hiding place will be leaked?


    Immediately, she was speechless for her stupidity.


    It is said that there are three cunning rabbit caves. This move is common to her. I think even if she found it as soon as she went out, she would have run away without a trace.


    Taoist Yurong sent them out of the gate. This is a humble cloth dyeing workshop. It is estimated that no one will find out what secrets are hidden here.


    "Thank you, Taoist priest."


    At this time, Taoist Yurong had already changed into clothes.


    When the blue and white Taoist clothes were worn on him, it seemed that he was long and jade, not stained with fine dust.


    It''s very different from the reckless man before.


    "I should thank you, girl. Girl, I have something to tell you."


    "Taoist priest, please speak."


    Taoist Yurong hesitated for a moment, but his eyes continued to be helpless.


    "I can see that you really don''t want to marry our owner. But if someone finds you and puts forward more generous conditions to let you participate in something. Please don''t hide us, girl."


    Taoist Yurong is very clever. He probably sees that she is not easy to provoke, so she is so polite.


    As it happens, Lin Mengya is a person who eats soft rather than hard.


    She naturally reciprocated when people were polite to her.


    "Taoist priest, don''t worry. Although our three sisters were born in poverty, they are the most trustworthy. Even if our business fails, I will never become angry and conspire with others."


    After receiving her reply, Taoist Yurong nodded as if he was very satisfied.


    "If so, I''ll rest assured. Go straight to the west, and you''ll see the place where we met before. I''ll send it not far away."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya left with her three children.


    Sure enough, after walking more than ten minutes to the west, they saw the broken house.


    The three lowered their heads and didn''t look inside. They just walked in one direction.


    After walking a long way and there were no people around, Lin Mengya recognized the direction, took them both and turned into an alley.


    There, a carriage was parked in the deepest place.


    When the groom saw that it was the three of them, he immediately went to the alley to guard.


    Lin Mengya opened the door and saw Gong Si with some anxious color between her eyebrows.


    Seeing their safe return, Gong Si finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why did you come back so late, but what trouble did you encounter?"


    "Go back."


    "OK."


    The party took advantage of the night and returned to the palace.


    The carriage had been quietly entering the backyard, and several people jumped out of the car.


    First, he went back to his own room, took off his disguise, and then met in Gong Si''s study.


    "Why hasn''t brother five come back?"


    Lin Mengya just entered the door and saw Gong Si waiting for her, but there was no sign of Gong Wu.


    Gong Si sighed, shook his head and said.


    "Your fifth brother has to stay there with his family."


    Today is the day when Princess Xianghua holds the East banquet.


    Early in the morning, Gong Si and Gong Wu went out. It was late at night, and Gong Wu didn''t come back.


    It seems that this guy wants to see something lively.


    "What happened at the party?"


    Gong Si was stunned. She probably didn''t expect that she could guess.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that his highness Xi announced to cancel his engagement with Princess Xianghua. Alas, you didn''t see it. It became a pot of porridge on the spot. Even the gifts I carefully prepared didn''t have a chance to send out."


    Long Tianyu, that guy, is really


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Doesn''t your highness Xi care about their engagement?"


    This is not in line with long Tianyu''s work style, and it is easy to be criticized.


    Gong Si couldn''t help showing that he couldn''t hide anything from her.


    "With you, I can''t even sell Guanzi. Yes, Murong Xi brought the emperor''s edict. I don''t know what means he used to make the emperor agree to it unilaterally."


    Since the imperial edict, whether Princess Xianghua and King Yue are willing or not, the marriage is withdrawn.


    This guy is really always doing such unexpected things.


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be a conversation in the Dragon capital. However, Princess Xianghua is also powerful. She didn''t cry or make any noise, but her eyes were red. Later, she really couldn''t hold on and left early with a guilty plea. I don''t like what his highness Xi did. She''s a woman, so she should take care of her face, shouldn''t she? Why go in public, Embarrass others? "


    Gong Si thought Murong Xi had gone too far, but Lin Mengya knew that the guy must have his own reason.


    "Well, let''s not talk about them. It''s you. Why did you come out so long? And the people I sent to follow you didn''t say they saw you three come out. What happened?"


    Lin Mengya pondered a little and then talked about everything before she came.


    Hearing that the three of Lin Mengya were so dangerous, even after the event, Gong Si couldn''t help sweating and was afraid.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t expect the people in Qingwei guild hall to be so unscrupulous in Jianghu! Hum, little sister, don''t worry. The fourth brother will get back all your grievances today!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and stopped Gong Si.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. Remember, you told me before that the people of Qingwei guild were looking for the use of Xunyang grass. If I didn''t know this herb, it is usually used to connect broken bones. Moreover, your people also learned by chance that if the owner of Qingwei guild had been attacked, we wouldn''t be desperate to take Xunyang Yang Cao came as a condition to talk business with them. "


    Originally, Qingwei guild hall claimed to be able to buy all the news in the world.


    But coincidentally, the usage of Xunyang grass is probably only found in the zither spectrum.


    Since arriving here, she realized the value of the zither spectrum.


    It seems that this thing really spread from here.


    "It''s all my impulse, but since you can come back safely, don''t deal with it again."


    Qingwei guild hall is really powerful, but Gong Si doesn''t want her to be threatened by any danger.


    Lin Mengya smiled to comfort him.


    "In the future, as long as I am careful, we will no longer need their help when the Inns across the country are opened. But now, we have to cooperate with them."


    She was eager to know the news of Jin, but now she couldn''t count on settling down.


    In this way, she can only cooperate with Qingwei guild.


    "But the testing places of each family are confidential. How can you know that Qingwei guild hall will know the news there?"


    "Indeed, according to an Zichen, no one can know the situation of the trial place. However, among the slaves, there are people over there."


    Gong Si finally understood her meaning and suddenly realized it.


    "I see. According to what you say, it would be most appropriate for the Qingwei guild to come forward. First, my people don''t have so much power and can do very limited things. Second, if you call the people of the palace family, it may arouse the suspicion of those who want to do it."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya appreciated Gong Si''s intelligence.


    "And now, we can''t be so passive. We only have money and a meager friendship with the royal family. I must consolidate everything in the palace family."


    With this information, she can take a quick step everywhere.


    Even if you can''t know everything, it''s better than being blind.


    "Alas -"


    Gong Si sighed, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    After all, he still doesn''t have the courage and means of his little sister.


    "Well, it''s getting late today. My fourth brother had an early rest. I''ve been busy this day and I''m tired. I won''t talk more with my fourth brother."


    Gong Si naturally agreed. After taking her to the door, he earnestly asked her a lot. Then he turned and left.


    As soon as Lin Mengya opened the door, she saw a tall figure standing by the bed.


    It seems that her hunch is right.


    With a smile, Lin Mengya deliberately walked behind the figure.


    Stretch out your arm and gently surround him.


    "It''s better for our two dogs."


    The man was hugged by her and spit out a word for a long time.


    "Who is er Gouzi?"


    Lin Mengya loosened her arm and turned him around.


    Slap big small face, said with a smile.


    "You."


    His royal highness Xi, who has thousands of dignity in the kingdom of Wei, is depressed. This name It always feels like it''s coming out of that mountain corner.


    "Change it."


    Lin Mengya likes to see him so serious, especially in such boring things, he always looks very cute.


    "Let me see."


    Lin Mengya pretended to be thoughtful and thought for a long time before she spoke solemnly.


    "Why don''t you call it dog egg? Murong dog egg is so cool!"


    Murong dog egg No, Murong Xibai glanced at her. This woman is really


    He shook his head and decided to seal her chattering mouth.


    "Or..."


    Before the name of the dirt was said, it was blocked in the throat by the man''s lips.


    They kissed each other in the dark room and were also telling about their endless Acacia hidden in their hearts.


    After the kiss, Lin Mengya lay on his chest.


    The sound of "poop poop" is particularly strong.


    She couldn''t help but show a playful smile. This guy''s heart beat faster to kiss her.

 Chapter 1287

    So what, let her not love him?


    Taking off her heels and coat, Lin Mengya climbed into bed with light hands and feet.


    The little thing had slept soundly. She lit a small lamp, looked at the little face and kissed the little thing.


    Murong Xi, wearing only her inner clothes, leaned into the bed.


    Fortunately, her bed is very big. Otherwise, she really can''t sleep with the three of them.


    With a long hand, he took her and the little things in his arms.


    I don''t know what happened. Every time he was with them, he always felt inexplicable peace of mind.


    "Have you heard all about today?"


    Hearing Murong Xi''s whisper, Lin Mengya nodded gently.


    "Don''t you think I''ve gone too far?"


    "Why do I think you''ve gone too far? If you want to dissolve the engagement, someone must not want you to dissolve it. If this is not the best solution, how can you embarrass their father and daughter at the party?"


    Gently kissed her long hair, he knew that only to her, he didn''t need to explain.


    "Originally, I wanted to solve this matter privately. After all, Xianghua saved my life. The marriage was decided after the consent of both parents. But in fact, I never agreed to the marriage. Therefore, I didn''t publicize it."


    He was telling the truth. When she sent someone out to inquire about the news, no one had heard a word or a phrase about the marriage.


    On the contrary, Princess Chonghua always goes out with this guy and is regarded as a jade girl.


    "Oh -" Lin Mengya lengthened her tone and poked his chest with her small hand. "Originally, you lied to me when you had an engagement!"


    Knowing that she was deliberately spoiled and turned over the accounts, Murong Xi still didn''t want her to misunderstand.


    "I didn''t lie to you, but at that time... Forget it, now I still mention what she does. You just need to know that you are my only woman."


    She covered her mouth and smiled like a flower.


    "You two dogs can talk!"


    Lin Mengya, who slipped her tongue, immediately changed her mouth after receiving the other party''s bloody threatening eyes.


    "No, I mean, our highness Xi will make people happy."


    Her voice was rare, sweet and greasy. A small face smiled happily, and suddenly bumped into Murong Xi''s eyes.


    Cherish her in her arms, but Murong Xi''s heart gradually floated a little uneasy.


    No matter what happens in the future, he will protect his woman!


    "Shall I take you out tomorrow?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much, nodded and agreed.


    "Well, where are you taking me?"


    "My family."


    "Oh, that must be... Wait, why go to your house?"


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes and looked at Murong Xi.


    The latter naturally answered her.


    "Because you are my woman, go to see my residence in advance. Is there a problem?"


    This guy should have said so.


    But after thinking deeply, she refused him.


    "No, we can''t let others know our relationship yet."


    Now it was Murong Xi''s turn to understand.


    "Why? Don''t you want to marry me? Or do you think there''s something wrong?"


    After seeing Murong Xi''s incredible eyes, Lin Mengya felt a little sour.


    She can understand his feeling that he wants to tell everyone about his existence.


    That was his commitment to himself and his seriousness in this relationship.


    "I want to marry you. In this world, I only want to marry you. But not now. Will you wait?"


    Murong Xi was hard to understand. She raised her eyebrows and her tone turned cold slightly.


    "Are you playing hard to get, or do you think it will make others look down on you? It''s not your fault that I broke my engagement with Xianghua. Why are you willing to have a private meeting with me only at night for the sake of the eyes of others?"


    This man Lin Mengya''s tenderness and sweetness were completely consumed by this dead guy who didn''t understand the amorous feelings.


    "What else do I use to play hard to get? What do I do with those rumors? I have my reasons, my difficulties, and I also want everyone to know your existence. But I really can''t do that now."


    Whether it is the new identity or the so-called origin, Lin Mengya is clearly aware of one thing.


    Some people want to bury everything that belongs to ''long Tianyu''.


    She is the most important part of long Tianyu''s life.


    Therefore, once she and Murong Xi get out of pairs, at least when they don''t understand each other''s purpose, there is still a certain danger for them.


    Moreover, with his strength, he can only be manipulated by people more powerful than him.


    She can''t take risks.


    "You --"


    Murong Xi was very angry. Every time she asked her, she had difficulties and difficulties.


    But if he went on, the woman would pretend to be dead and wouldn''t tell him anything.


    If you''re in a hurry, start throwing and rolling and lose your temper.


    Got up and went down.


    Lin Mengya turned away, feeling a little sad.


    I thought he would go, but I didn''t expect that the man just blew out the candle in one breath, and then returned to bed again.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "You are my woman. Where else can I go?"


    He was still angry, but his extended arm was still as warm as usual.


    Lin Mengya turned over and touched his face with her small hand.


    However, he bit him hard.


    "Hiss - you are really a dog. It hurts!"


    But the other party ignored her. After a cold hum, he turned his face awkwardly.


    "Well, your neck will hurt when you sleep like this. Turn around and have a good sleep."


    She coaxed the man softly, pulled his head back, and made a quilt for him.


    "Good night, have a good dream."


    With that, she closed her eyes, and his low response sounded in her ear.


    "Good night."


    "Ah... Ah..."


    In her sleep, Lin Mengya was awakened by a pair of small hands.


    When she opened her eyes, the smiling face of the little thing appeared in front of her.


    Embracing the little face of black and white, Lin Mengya kissed it hard.


    Don''t say, although the appearance is not very good, the taste is still fresh, tender, smooth and delicious.


    "Miss, are you up?"


    Outside probably heard the movement inside, and immediately came the voice of chen''er.


    "Well, you come in."


    After she cleaned up with the little thing, Gong Si came to dinner with a black face and a yawning Gong Wu.


    "Where did you go on a night tour? Look at your black color. It seems that you were punched."


    Lin Mengya teased Gong Wu while picking a boiled egg for the little thing.


    "Oh, don''t mention it."


    Gong Wu stretched, yawned, stuffed the steamed bread into his mouth and said vaguely.


    "It was a big embarrassment to settle down with the king of Yue last night. You don''t know how realistic the people in Longdu are. At first, they all came for Princess Xianghua, but they didn''t want to be dismissed by his highness Xi. I thought it was over, but guess what?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look, and Gong Si slapped him on the head.


    "Gee, you don''t have any patience at all. Later, the emperor sent someone to promise Princess Xianghua to his Royal Highness the prince. At this time, setting up a home is like boiling the pot. Princess Xianghua didn''t answer the order. Alas, it''s a pity that you weren''t there."


    Lin Mengya and Gong Si looked at each other. The Emperor didn''t want to praise Xianghua. It was clearly to humiliate her.


    "Then what happened? You wouldn''t have spent such a night in King Yue''s house?"


    Gong Wu seemed to have more to say. After all, at the beginning, he thought he had caught up with the prince and Murong Xi.


    Now it''s a chicken flying egg beating, which can be regarded as self inflicted.


    "That''s not true. After this incident, the king of Yue felt ashamed and asked someone to send us all away. When he left, he probably wanted to block our mouth and gave everyone some valuable gifts. Unfortunately, who was present missed these. I came back so late because Lian Xing felt a little bored, so I went out to drink and talk with him."


    I didn''t expect that things would turn into such a farce.


    However, some things are really self inflicted and can''t be blamed by others.


    But from then on, King Yue''s house and his family couldn''t lift their heads.


    But emperor Zun, why do you do this?


    She shook her head. She didn''t think of some things, but she didn''t want to waste that energy.


    "After dinner, you''d better make up your sleep at home. I''m going to take my little things and go home."


    Speaking of, she hasn''t brought anything to Lian''s house yet.


    Even madam and they will like this little thing.


    And for some things, she also needs to interview Mrs. Lian.


    After eating, he changed the little thing into a little pomegranate robe and took him to Lian''s house.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the maid and the servant in a hurry. Lin Mengya casually asked the porter.


    The porter was also a monk in law. He couldn''t figure it out. When he caught someone and asked, he knew that just now, his wife was ill again.


    No, she''s clearly diagnosed before. My wife''s condition is very stable. How can she get sick again?


    Holding the little thing, he hurried to the back house.


    Coincidentally, Lian Xing ran out of it. When he saw her, he pulled up the man and ran away.


    "Get out of the way, Gong Ya is coming!"


    As soon as the people inside heard that the eldest lady of the palace family was coming, they immediately retreated.


    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the door, she put down the little thing and asked the maid to take care of it. Even the master came out with a worried face.


    "Here you are. Go and see your aunt."


    Lin Mengya nodded and immediately went to Mrs. Lian''s bed.


    On the bed, even the lady''s face was flushed and her eyebrows were locked.


    Nearby, Shangguan Hui, that is, Lian Yue, is taking good care of her.


    "Let''s go out first. Don''t crowd here. I''ll see what happens."

 Chapter 1288

    Even the family believed in her ability and immediately left the house, leaving only one person to fight her for months.


    Lin Mengya immediately began to check for Mrs. Lian. This symptom is obviously her old disease.


    But No!


    "Miss Xiaoyue, did your wife eat anything and touch anything yesterday and today?"


    Lian Yue looked down and shook her head.


    Her unwarranted trust in this strange girl will not hide.


    "Madam has been with us in the inner yard. What we eat and use are ordinary things. There is nothing special."


    Lin Mengya frowned, which was strange.


    Even my wife has been taking the medicine she configured. Even if it can''t be relieved, at least it won''t relapse easily.


    "I''ll prescribe medicine for my wife first. We''ll talk about other things later."


    He took out the silver needle that had been put on his wife''s side. Just after the first needle, he saw his wife''s face getting paler and paler.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, which revealed a few fierce lights.


    "You -- you give back my son''s life!"


    There was no time to dodge. Even Mrs. Lin''s hands, like pliers, grabbed Lin Mengya''s throat.


    "Madam, madam! She is Miss Gong, Miss Gong!"


    Lian Yue immediately went forward to break Mrs. Lian''s hands, but those soft hands now have great strength.


    Fortunately, although Lin Mengya was trapped, she reacted very quickly and inserted the silver needle still in her hand into her armpit.


    Suddenly, her hand was released, and she sat on the ground with a burning throat.


    "What''s going on!"


    People outside heard what was happening inside and ran in at once.


    After seeing the scene here, he hurriedly pressed Mrs. Lian on the bed again.


    In addition to her soft hands hanging on the ground and unable to move, even Mrs. Lian struggled to break free.


    Several people are hard to lay heavy hands for fear of hurting her.


    After a while, several people''s faces were colored.


    "Cough, stop her and I''ll deal with it."


    Lin Mengya rubbed her throat. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, but even so, she must have been scratched.


    The two brothers exchanged eyes. Lian Sheng controlled his mother''s hands, and Lian Xing fell behind her like a loach.


    His hands were inserted into his mother''s arms again, and he pinched her whole with his back.


    Now, even if the wife has very strong strength, she can''t show it because of the angle.


    Lin Mengya saw that the opportunity was rare. She quickly exchanged positions with the winning streak, and even put down seven needles. Lian Fu finally stopped.


    "Poof --"


    A mouthful of black blood gushed out. Except that Lin Mengya hid quickly, all the others were hit.


    Lian Xing felt nervous at once.


    Just because the mother was still on her back and couldn''t move, she had to ask with concern.


    "How''s it going? Are you all right? This blood won''t be bad for you?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the silly winning streak and master Lian, shook her head and said.


    "It''s all right. Just wash it in a minute."


    She hid because she was okay, but No one likes to be touched by blood.


    "Put the lady down first. Her situation is stable for the time being. Don''t worry too much."


    This time, she did not detect any toxic reaction on anyone.


    It shows that Mrs. Lian''s illness was not caused by the urging of drugs.


    That''s strange. No one in the mansion should stimulate her like this, right?


    "Are there any new people in the house these days?"


    Even the father and son looked at each other. They never cared about these things in the house.


    Always following his wife, he seemed to be half a small housekeeper for months and became the focus of several people''s eyes.


    "In the past few days, no new people have come into the house. It''s true that she was borrowed by her family a few days ago. By the way, her father came to redeem her deed of betrayal yesterday. Madam is kind-hearted. She not only didn''t ask for money, but also rewarded him a lot. Later, she left him to talk for a while. In addition, there were no strangers in our yard."


    "›¦ er? Is that the girl who made you sick with the stimulation of walking and shaking?"


    Even the moon nodded. Her situation has been much better recently. It''s not like seeing something a while ago. It''s like a frightened bird.


    "What does her father look like? Has anyone seen her except Yueer?"


    Lian Yue asked a maid to come over and explained that they were from the same hometown.


    The man was very familiar with the situation of yu''er''s house, and began to talk about it.


    "Her father and mother are both foreigners. My father and mother said that they all came here to escape. Her mother used to be a young lady of a large family. It is said that her father was her teacher. The two men eloped here. Later, her family went down, so they didn''t come to look for their daughter. After giving birth to her, they left for the west a few years."


    "What about her father?"


    The maid thought carefully before she thought about it.


    "Usually, he''s a gentle man. But my father doesn''t like him. He said that his father caused her death. My mother often warned me not to look only at her face to find her in law in the future. I think I''m afraid of what happened to her."


    In a word, gentle scum.


    The more ink in the stomach, the easier it is to grow these fancy intestines.


    I''m afraid it''s the same, so I''ll let my wife say more with him.


    "Brother Lian, you should send someone to see Chen er''s house immediately. Listen to others. Madam is ill and there is no way to treat her for the time being. No matter who comes, you have to answer like this, okay?"


    When she is in a hurry, she will naturally command the people.


    And everyone had no doubt about her orders.


    "OK, I''ll do it right away."


    When Lian Sheng left, Lin Mengya looked at Lian Xing and master Lian again.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to go out of the house these days. No matter what happens, you just say that you are too worried and inconvenient to see guests."


    Seeing that master Lian nodded and agreed, she turned to Lian Xing again. Before she spoke, Lian Xing scrambled to say.


    "My mother is ill. Naturally, I don''t want to do anything."


    This guy reacts so fast.


    "Besides, you must find a suitable person to entrust your work. Remember, he can''t make mistakes, and neither can you."


    It is still unknown why the other party attacked Mrs. Lian.


    Therefore, she must fully consider the possibility of this matter.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now."


    In the twinkling of an eye, she and Lian Yue were left in the room, and Mrs. Lian was lying in bed.


    "You should be careful these days."


    Lian Yue looked at her anxiously and looked at Mrs. Lian with a pale face.


    Who on earth is going to attack such a good lady?


    Lin Mengya looked out of the window. Although it was sunny, she didn''t know how many secrets were hidden.


    When Mrs. Lian''s condition stabilized, she took the little thing back from the maid''s hand.


    "Sleepy, let''s go home, good."


    The little thing curled up in her arms like a kitten, and her small hand tightly hooked her neck.


    The warm little face fitted with her, which made Lin Mengya feel a little warm in her heart.


    "Ah..."


    The little guy opened his mouth and gently called, and looked behind her.


    This little thing, remember what she said in the morning.


    "Now a very good grandmother is ill. You can''t disturb her. When grandma is well, let''s see her again, OK?"


    The little thing stared at a pair of big dark eyes and nodded hard.


    Then it was pasted in her arms.


    When Lin Mengya came home from Lian''s house, she immediately called Gong Si and Gong Wu back. Even if something happened to her family, they had to pay attention to it.


    Fortunately, before the palace family, they were taught by them like an iron wall.


    On her side, there is Gong Ping outside, Chen Er inside, and a white Su around her.


    Although it can''t penetrate at all, it''s not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    "Are those people crazy? It''s not as bad as their wives and children. Even if they have any resentment against Lian''s family, why do they have to attack Lian''s wife again and again? They... They have the heart!"


    Gong Wu was filled with righteous indignation. I think he was very angry.


    Lin Mengya sighed and said faintly.


    "It''s good for you to be a gentleman, but others may not be. I think they should not only want to attack Lian family this time, but like -"


    "For the emperor."


    Gong Si was always so sharp. Although it was incredible, Lin Mengya had to nod.


    "In that case, the first suspect should be the king of Yue and settle down? After all, they lost a lot of face because of the emperor''s order."


    The fifth palace suddenly thought of the key.


    "Yes, no matter who is responsible for this, he will think so. The king of Yue feels ashamed, but he can''t fight against the emperor openly. Even the family is the Royal servant, that''s the face of the royal family. If they are late, the royal family will lose face as well."


    Lin Mengya''s words were right at the heart of Gong Si.


    He frowned and spoke slowly.


    "Little sister, do you think the king of Yue and his family were not set up?"


    "It''s not necessarily true. Who can be really innocent? Although I don''t know what happened here, the king of Yue''s being suspected so easily will give people a feeling that they have been framed. I think the king of Yue should have said nothing about this little trick long ago?"


    Gong Si also agreed with her. Indeed, if this was a conspiracy to kill two birds with one stone, it would be too easy to see through.


    After all, there is no way to investigate this kind of thing, even if the evidence is found on the surface.


    As a bitter owner, Lian''s family had to suffer a dark loss.


    However, behind the scenes fighting with each other is indispensable.


    Once they come and go, they will also tie a beam, which is not good for either side.


    The most important thing is that few people confront each other about such things.

 Chapter 1289

    "The situation in the Dragon capital is getting more and more chaotic. By the way, the second brother is almost arriving tomorrow. Nian is getting closer and closer. This is our family. After she reminded her, Lian Xing remembered and asked about the specific time when the family arrived, and immediately disappeared.


    "You put him away, but what do you want to tell me?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Si, but her face was a little serious.


    "Before you leave, brother must have told you that someone tried to replace me."


    Gong Si nodded, indeed.


    "Did he tell you that the person who wants to pretend to be me is my half sister?"


    Well, Gong bin didn''t say.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Gong Si seemed to think of something, but he didn''t speak.


    "Speaking of it, she is not my own sister. What happened during this period is related to my father and mother. It''s inconvenient to elaborate. This person grew up with me. Their mother and daughter have tried to harm me many times. If it weren''t for my great fortune, I would have died long ago."


    Some things, experienced Fang feels cruel, but now she says it, but it is already an understatement.


    But he fell into Gong Si''s ear, but he had a lot of heartache.


    Their life is hard, but why isn''t it so?


    "Elder brother, I will never let this person hurt you. It seems that he has made other arrangements."


    "Well, brother and I both want to keep her. We just need to know who the schemer behind her is. The changes I told you before may be related to the supporters behind her. Even if they are not the same person, they must be inextricably linked."


    This man knows her past like the back of his hand.


    Know the gratitude and resentment between her and Lin MengWu, and also know the relationship between Zhu Yan and Shangguan Hui and her.


    But I don''t know anything else.


    However, it is very strange that since this man wants to harm her, why does he always use these secret tricks?


    Since she has such a great ability to get her enemies and relatives, why didn''t she crush her personally, but gave her a chance to breathe?


    She doesn''t know whether the man is just a simple pervert or whether he can''t do it.


    But one thing is certain that this person''s background must be not small.


    "It''s interesting. You have many enemies before, but the palace family''s strong enemies over the years are also eyeing. In any way, we are a family."


    Gong Si pretends to be relaxed, but some things can''t be solved in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya smiled. Some things are really coincidental.


    Perhaps, this is the fate of God.


    "There''s another thing. A few days ago, Zun sent someone to give his fifth brother an empty title, which was rejected by me."


    Gong Si raised his eyebrows and looked at her meaningfully.


    "So you just asked Lao Wu to help Lian Xing in order to let Huang Zun and Hou Zun. Do you know he is such a person?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple." Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and smiled like a little fox. "I want emperor Zun and empress Zun to understand that the only thing they can rely on now is our palace family."


    It''s not so mean to take advantage of the opportunity. It''s always the easiest to see the sincerity.


    Now, even when things happen at home, those who have their own little 99 in mind will probably choose to wait and see.


    The change of the royal family is like a gamble for them.


    However, the bet is the life of their family and the glory of generations.


    "That''s right. Besides, the fifth man has that ability. We are also friends with Lian family from generation to generation. Instead of letting others rise to the top and take Lian family instead, we''d better let us become the arm of the other side of the royal family. The royal family can only survive if we cultivate both inside and outside."


    Gong Si''s words were also what Lin Mengya thought.


    The palace family will never live in a small dragon capital, but even the family is different. They must be attached to the royal family.


    This is their destiny and their responsibility and obligation.


    In this way, the interests of the Gong family and the Lian family will not conflict, but will complement each other.


    In fact, she estimated that even the master thought so, otherwise, he would not acquiesce and let Lian Xing pull his five brothers to a boat.


    Now everyone knows the dragon. Even the house and the palace house are only separated by two walls.


    Even, some people have regarded them as the same group.


    And what she wants is such an effect.


    "Unfortunately, some people won''t let us get what we want so easily."


    Gong Si raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled innocuously.


    "Then, clean them up."


    The twilight was faint and gave her face a bright light.


    Her smile contains too much deep meaning. It also gives this wipe of light and colorful colors.


    "Well, let''s wait and see."


    The two smartest members of the palace family tacitly opened an era that only belongs to the palace family.


    Everything has just begun.


    The last snow before the new year, like goose feather, covered the whole dragon capital.


    Let''s get used to the pure white Longdu people. They can''t help shrinking in the house and living a idle life.


    Of course, it is limited to those who have money and power and whose homes are full of firewood and food.


    On the road, slaves piled with snow appeared again.


    But this time, they were no longer thin and sallow.


    It is said that half a month ago, the newly appointed official was very kind-hearted and specially told the court to clarify his interests.


    This enabled these slaves to live a rare and good life.


    When you eat and wear warm clothes, your work efficiency will be higher.


    But one night, there were no traces of snow on the main streets.


    Although the snow was still falling, the slaves had a system. Several teams of people worked in the streets in turn, which also greatly ensured the safety of driving.


    Lin Mengya finally went out today and sat in the Yuqing hall, chatting with Cai Ling.


    "The slaves are really effective. They are so efficient in clearing the snow. If they do anything else, they must be very neat."


    It''s very hot in the house. I heard that the heating facilities here were designed by Cai Ling himself.


    Even with the window open, she felt very hot.


    She took off her fur cloak and changed into a plain coat, but she was still hot and her face was sweating.


    "Be careful not to catch a cold. When I heard you came, didn''t you have a cold? Why, you didn''t teach a long lesson?"


    Gong Si said to her with a smile. Although Lin Mengya knew it was bad, she still couldn''t stand the temperature inside.


    I don''t know what''s going on with those two people. They are obviously dressed more than her. How can they sit so steady.


    Especially Cai Ling, with a small white face, doesn''t even sweat.


    The envious person stared at Cai Ling and turned the other party''s face red.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Gong. I''ve been in poor health since I was a child and I''m extremely afraid of cold. Otherwise, I''ll let them reduce some coal to save you from feeling uncomfortable."


    With that, Cai Ling wanted to call someone, but she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, I''m a person too. I can''t stand the heat. In fact, I envy you. If you didn''t have to meet guests here, I would like to stay here. Although our family is not cold, it''s far from you."


    Lin Mengya is telling the truth. In the Liuxin hospital where she used to live, she spent a lot of effort to bring warm soup in winter, so the ground is slightly warm.


    Not to mention the inside of the house, we specially hired skilled craftsmen to transform it, so it''s not much different from here.


    Winter, it should be like winter, shouldn''t it?


    "If you like, I''ll ask someone to send you some heaters. These gadgets are all made by myself when I''m idle and bored. Just put the heaters in the four corners of the room and don''t cut off the charcoal fire sooner or later. Although they can''t compare with here, they can be like spring without any chill. When you leave at the beginning of next spring, I''ll have them repaired for you all. Promise , it''ll never freeze you again, but How are you? "


    It was probably too happy to say, which led Cai Ling to notice her gaffe in the back.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t leave him time to be blind and shy.


    "That''s settled. You''re really a treasure. If you can leave Longdu, I''ll let you go out and have a look. How magnificent the mountains and rivers are outside. A talent like you can do many things to benefit the people."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that her eyes were bright when she said these words.


    And that light is exactly what Cai Ling is looking for.


    Even if he wanted it, he accepted the reality earlier than anyone.


    Drooping his eyes, he said softly.

 Chapter 1290

    "When I was a child, I also wanted to go out and have a look. But my father said to me, wise people are so strange and unpredictable. If a fool is in power, it will harm the country. But if a wise man is in power, once he has evil thoughts, it will be a catastrophe."


    Cai Ling''s lips aroused a bitter smile.


    In fact, he knew better than anyone that his father was not imprisoned by the emperor, but was willing to be imprisoned in this cage in order to control his ambition.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya felt more and more that Cai Ling was definitely the talent she had to fight for.


    There are many smart people and more talented people in the world.


    But there are not many smart people who can have a crystal clear and exquisite heart.


    "Uncle also said that one thought is good and another thought is evil. It can be seen that this good and evil is in the heart of the people, not in your position. If you have evil thoughts, how can the Dragon trap you within an inch? In that case, why don''t you follow me and see the great rivers and mountains?"


    This was her sincere invitation, and Cai Ling understood her meaning. She neither refused nor promised, but said it solemnly.


    "What you said is very reasonable, so I''ll think about what you said. Give me some time and I''ll give you an answer, okay?"


    What else does she disagree with? And she believes that Cai Ling will become their partner.


    "All right, all right." Gong Si interrupted their conversation at the right time, pulled back the girl who was living and dying by the window, and handed her a cup of hot tea to drive out the cold.


    "Second brother, didn''t they say they should be here by now? So is your fifth brother. Why can''t you see anyone?"


    Cai Ling''s face was a little red.


    He looked a little nervous with his head down and his clothes.


    Lin Mengya knew that Cai Ling was afraid of strangers, but because the Gong family had known the Cai family for many years, Cai Ling waited with them.


    People, where do you like loneliness?


    "Didn''t you tell your fifth brother this morning?"


    Gong Si sighed, with a little helplessness on his face.


    "You also know that old five is a man who looks out of tune, but he does things safely. Maybe something has been delayed."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone shouted under the window.


    "Little sister, fourth brother, ah Ling! Look, who''s coming!"


    Lin Mengya immediately looked out and saw a group of hurried travelers coming in their direction on the snow not far away.


    The carriage stopped in the snow and showed several faces.


    Lin Mengya shook her hand desperately. Finally, she ran out excitedly.


    "You girl, it''s freezing and snowy. Why do you wear so much!"


    Outside the Yuqing hall, Gong bin and Gong Qianfeng, who came unexpectedly, looked at her and Gong Si with a smile.


    "What if you catch a cold? Hurry in."


    Gong Er frowned, took off his cloak and surrounded her.


    "Let''s not stand here. If we don''t go, little sister, how can she go?"


    In the end, Gong San is still stable. Besides being happy, he still cares about everyone.


    Gong Si nodded with Gong Wu and took his family into the Yuqing hall.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Cai Ling standing at the entrance of the stairs, a little embarrassed.


    "Is this... The boy of the Cai family?"


    Gong Qianfeng narrowed his eyes and remembered it all at once.


    Cai Ling nodded after saluting the elder of the palace family.


    "Cai Ling, I''ve seen elder Gong."


    "Tut, didn''t you sincerely take advantage of us? I remember that you used to call great ancestors like us. Now you are big and have a long mind, aren''t you?"


    Gong Wuyi grabbed Cai Ling''s shoulder and teased him out.


    But Cai Ling doesn''t want to be more nervous. Lin Mengya is worried about his red face. He''s afraid that this guy will die because of congestion on his head.


    "Well, Cai Ling will be called Zeng Zu like us in the future. This is someone else''s territory. Be careful. Don''t think that no one can cure you."


    Lin Mengya glared and relieved Cai Ling.


    The latter showed her a grateful smile and nodded silently.


    The party went up to the second floor, but their place was the best and most transparent and spacious place in the whole Yuqing hall.


    According to Gong Wu, it is generally not open to the outside world.


    "Great grandfather, big brother, didn''t you say that you can''t leave home and won''t come?"


    The focus of the group is naturally her.


    But Lin Mengya is more curious about the arrival of Zeng Zu and Gong bin.


    "Speaking of, this is all your previous credit." Looking at the sigh smile of her great grandfather, she didn''t know why.


    "Didn''t you arrange a lot of things for me and the third before you left? We did as you said. We found a competent person to be responsible for every link. Unexpectedly, things went unexpectedly smoothly. Later, I improved with the third. Now, even if we weren''t there, there won''t be any trouble."


    In fact, she didn''t say anything, just told them some employment rules.


    In addition to external pressure, the chaos in the former palace also stems from the unreasonable distribution of internal personnel.


    Now, without these problems, the palace family would at least not be as scattered as before.


    "That''s good. I still want to let everyone celebrate the new year in the Dragon capital. Cai Ling, come too. At that time, go and invite your family again."


    Cai Ling smiled and didn''t speak.


    But in his eyes, there was a lot of expectation. I think he was alone. After so many years, he also missed the excitement.


    "Even about the family, your fifth brother wrote to me. Ya''er, you handled it very well."


    Gong qianfengsi is not stingy with her praise. This girl is a wonderful person. Especially on this issue, she is more sober than they expected.


    "I can handle it well. Whether it''s Lian family or Cai Ling, it''s the foundation of our palace family in the past. If the great grandfather and your elders don''t take generosity as the foundation, how can they make friends with us young people?"


    She saw these things very clearly.


    In fact, the foundation of the palace family is very good. Many ways of doing things in the past can actually win praise from many people.


    Sometimes, that''s how people get their hearts.


    Therefore, she knows better than anyone that she can stand firm here thanks to the free support of the palace family.


    Although the relationship between them is also complementary.


    But to entrust the whole family to her and let her make any decision without complaint or regret is not what ordinary people can do.


    She knows the sincerity of the palace family to her.


    "You girl, really..."


    Looking at a few tears in her great grandfather''s eyes, Lin Mengya knew she couldn''t continue to be sensational.


    "Now our reunion is the best thing, and I can''t make my great grandfather cry. Sit down and I''ll go out and have a look. It''s time to serve."


    Cai Ling went out with her. After a while, she arranged a large table of wine and vegetables.


    The family is happy to sit around a table.


    When she had enough to eat and drink, Lin Mengya directly invited Cai Ling back to the palace.


    However, Cai lingwan refused.


    However, he also said that he would come tomorrow and send some necessary new year goods.


    I think she agreed to her invitation and was ready to spend the new year with the Gong family.


    "Come and meet your uncles and uncles."


    Because of the long journey and the cold weather here, Mo Yan''s children were left at home.


    It''s said that the child is wonderful now. He is the most painful person in the whole family.


    The boy also had a good time every day. He had to forget her aunt.


    After taking out the little thing and repeating the origin of the little guy, several people in the palace family didn''t say anything.


    However, when the child saw them, he didn''t recognize them. Instead, he saluted them according to her instructions, so that these uncles and uncles had some good feelings for him.


    "Come here and let Grandpa see you."


    Gong bin waved to the child. After the little thing looked at her, he walked over with her consent.


    The great grandfather also got used to getting along with Mo Yan and loved children a little more.


    After touching the child''s head, he took out a piece of sugar from his pocket and gave it to him.


    "Take it. When I was at home, those little guys asked for sugar every day. I''m used to it. Ya''er, do you still want to keep it at home?"


    There is no shortage of food for the baby at home.


    But the baby''s parents are still alive, and Princess Chonghua said she couldn''t take the opportunity to make trouble if she knew the news.


    It is true that they can''t wait to die, but how to save them and how to save them still need to be discussed.


    The little thing took the sugar and came back to her.


    Standing quietly by her legs, with a shallow smile on her small yellow and white face.


    "Anyway, I will save the child. Since I can meet him, it is our fate. Besides, there is no irreconcilable relationship between me and Chonghua. But no matter what the final result is, I will never let the child be bullied by them again."


    I think I got her promise, and the little thing suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He pulled at the corner of her dress, and when she looked at herself, he handed out the candy in her hand.


    Lin Mengya accepted it with a smile, but after peeling it off, she stuffed it into the little thing''s mouth.


    The sweet candy made the little thing squint with laughter.


    "Little sister is right. Our palace family always sympathizes with the old and the weak. You didn''t see this child when he first came. He doesn''t have a good place in his body. He''s no better than the wild dog on the roadside. If you send him back, I don''t know what will happen!"


    Gong Wu hurriedly stood up and spoke for her.


    Gong bin looked at his brother and sighed.


    "Look at you two. How long have you been out of school? What kind of person is your great grandfather? Don''t you want to have a baby?"


    Now, it''s Gong Qianfeng''s turn to be in a bit of an awkward situation.


    "You guys... Oh, well, well, I seem to be so stingy. Let''s keep this baby in our house."

 Chapter 1291

    "Thank you for your accomplishment!"


    Lin Mengya smiled happily. Now that she has the guarantee of her great grandfather, other problems in adopting the child can be solved.


    "Well, well, it''s your child. You haven''t married Yunying yet, but you have raised several children. You know, many people in our family come to talk to your brothers about matchmaking, but no matter how powerful matchmakers mention you, they have to stay away. Although the daughter of our palace family doesn''t hate marriage, what can you do about your reputation?"


    Compared with her great grandfather''s worries, Lin Mengya herself felt no big deal.


    Anyway, she wanted to marry anyone in her life, and she has the final say.


    It makes no difference whether there is a matchmaker or not.


    "Hum, even if they want to marry, they have to see if they can be worthy of our little sister!"


    Gong er''s idea is quite different from that of the ancestors of the Gong family.


    In the eyes of several of them, I''m afraid the Jade Emperor Lao Tzu is not worthy of Gong ya.


    "Great grandfather, I''m in good order. My brothers haven''t married yet, so I don''t have to worry so much. By the way, there are a lot of aristocratic family ladies in Longdu this time. Should you also consider some personal issues?"


    Five people stared at her. They were still talking for her just now. In a twinkling of an eye, they were sold by her.


    "Hmm! Listen, ya''er has a point. You are all old. I seem to have had a wife and children when you were your age. I didn''t force you in the past because the situation in our family was bad. Now, you should consider it."


    No one expected that the front of the great grandfather turned so fast.


    Looking at Lin Mengya and her great grandfather, they looked tacitly. It was obvious that they had worked together to pit them.


    The key is that they jumped into the pit by themselves.


    "Great grandfather, now the palace is full of waste and waiting for prosperity. We are not in a hurry..."


    "Can you do it in a hurry? When ya''er didn''t come back in the past, you didn''t look for it. Now ya''er has come back. She doesn''t even have a sister-in-law who can speak kindly. You people are careless. What can you do if she is a girl?"


    Ginger is still old and spicy.


    As soon as this trump card was spread out, the five young men of the palace family seemed to add a somewhat tragic filter to their eyes when they looked at her.


    Lin Mengya made a weak, pitiful and helpless appearance at the right time. It was enough for the five people in the palace to feel distressed for a while.


    "That''s reasonable. Well, we have no other requirements. We can only do one thing. We must love our little sister and get along with her. The most important thing is that we must pass the little sister first."


    Look at the way Gong Bin said so seriously, but Lin Mengya almost didn''t faint.


    What kind of condition is this?


    And they got married, not her. If this condition is said, I''m afraid no matchmaker dares to come to the door.


    "Well, that''s reasonable. After all, your sister will still be at the helm after our family. That''s it. We''ll talk about other things later."


    Seeing that her great grandfather threw her a slightly calm look, Lin Mengya could only reluctantly shake her head.


    That''s what I said, but if my brothers like it, she won''t stop it.


    No matter what others do, at least in their palace, marriage can not be combined because of love, but at least, it can only be based on their own choice.


    "In that case, I''ll take the job. Don''t worry, my brothers. I will choose some beautiful women for you to ensure that you will grow old together with Meimei."


    Several people looked at her and smiled.


    This is the family. Although there will be differences and misunderstandings, they all love you in the end.


    After several brothers came to the family, she didn''t need to worry about everything at all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have much free time. She didn''t tell her brothers the truth about her family.


    It''s just that Mrs. Lian is ill. She has a cure, but now she''s at a loss.


    And the people of the palace family are just like her. They are very worried about Lian''s illness.


    But now people are recovering from illness, and they can''t come to complain.


    So she did it together.


    "How''s my aunt today?"


    The heavy snow in the Dragon capital makes the snow sculpture appreciation in full swing.


    Although Liansheng and Lianxing deliberately avoid these things, they are still busy outside.


    At home, even the master finally had time to stay with his wife.


    "Still like that, son, tell me the truth. Can your aunt survive?"


    I haven''t seen him in just two days. Even the master is obviously thin and haggard.


    Lin Mengya naturally felt distressed when she saw it in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. My aunt is lucky. She will survive. Isn''t there me?"


    Even the master sighed slightly and took his wife''s hands. His eyes were full of affection.


    "Your aunt, like you, is a warm and lively woman. She always thought that she liked me first, but she didn''t know. When I first visited her house, I only looked at her and couldn''t forget her again."


    At that time, it was rare to fall in love at first sight, and it was a miracle to be happy with each other.


    His parents were like this, so even if his mother died for many years, she was the only one in his father''s eyes and heart.


    The Lord Lian in front of her reminds her of her father.


    "In fact, I don''t think my aunt doesn''t understand."


    Even the master looked at him with some doubt on his face.


    "In love, the one who is loved more can be spoiled and arrogant. My aunt has deep feelings for you, so she gave you this right."


    Selfishness is human nature.


    In love, who doesn''t want to take the initiative and let the other party be obedient to himself.


    But not even his wife. She always puts herself on the side of dedication.


    Even master, isn''t it so?


    "Yes, actually I understand. It''s just... If she wakes up, I''ll tell her everything."


    Master Lian gently stroked his wife''s hand, which he had held all his life.


    One person is enough to go from green hair to white hair.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood her father''s feelings.


    Just like her and long Tianyu, there is nothing wrong with her except him.


    Just him, just him.


    "Uncle, I believe my aunt will be lucky. But this time, I think we can''t be careless."


    In fact, even the family, the most unfathomable person is master Lian.


    He has been an official for decades and has been loyal to the emperor. What he knows and thinks is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    She always felt that even the master knew about the incident.


    Even though I don''t know everything, there are still clues.


    Sure enough, even the master looked at her with sharp eyes.


    "I do know who wants to attack your aunt, but what I didn''t expect is that he is so unscrupulous."


    "Uncle, can you tell me who this man is and why he has to do it to his aunt?"


    Even the master''s look was cold.


    It was the first time for her to see this serious but warm man with such an expression.


    As if it were his sworn enemy.


    "Do you still remember how your aunt fell ill?"


    Nodding, she didn''t forget.


    At first, some villain tortured and killed Mrs. Lian''s youngest son in front of her.


    Even Mrs. Lian was extremely sad, which left such a root cause.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    "I was going to rot in my stomach and never mention it again. But who knows, he''s haunted and has repeatedly attacked your aunt! I have to avenge him."


    Men are bloody and can be suppressed for the sake of family, country and the world, but they can''t be trampled on by others.


    "At first, your majesty asked me to do something. I thought it would not leak any news, but I didn''t want it to be known by the enemy. But at that time, he had no way to stop me, so he killed my son while I was not at home!"


    That''s true.


    "Does this matter have anything to do with your enemy?"


    "Elaine and I met by chance at the beginning. I saw that she was teased by villains and couldn''t help helping. If you want to say that there was no love between men and women. However, over the years, he used Elaine to threaten me. And the medicine Elaine gave me was also given by that person."


    Unexpectedly, there is such a relationship.


    The other party is holding master Lian''s mind. Even if Aileen is not master Lian''s sweetheart, he can''t watch her die.


    Therefore, his temporary softness and compromise have become what he is now.


    "Who is that man, uncle? Can you tell me?"


    But this time, even the master didn''t say it clearly, just shook his head.


    "This is all about our generation. It''s not good for you, a child, to know this. Just cure your aunt, other things, and me."


    Even if the master doesn''t say, she can''t ask again.


    "Well, it''s good that my aunt can''t wake up now. I want to take this opportunity to completely remove the root cause of my aunt''s disease. In this case, this thing can''t torture us anymore. Please be careful about other things. After all, my aunt is still waiting to grow old with you."


    In fact, she is not unable to cure the disease.


    As long as it''s related to poison, there''s nothing she can''t untie.


    But even madam''s condition was a little strange. The symptoms were like poisoning, but she didn''t see any new toxins anyway.


    Well, there are only two results.


    First, Mrs. Lian was not poisoned, but really relapsed. Second, these things are beyond the detection scope of Shennong system.


    This Unlikely?


    Even if the name of the medicine is incomplete, the composition is fixed.


    And she hasn''t encountered such a situation since she came here.

 Chapter 1292

    "Gong ya? What''s the matter?"


    Lian Sheng came in from the outside. Seeing that she seemed to be thinking about something, she asked softly.


    "Nothing, just thinking about something."


    "But is there anything wrong with my mother''s condition?"


    Although the winning streak seems still calm, in fact, there is a bit more tension in the tone.


    After all, even the wife''s situation is the first.


    "Fortunately, my aunt''s current situation is very stable. Brother Lian, let''s take a step to talk."


    In front of the bed, even the master still looked at his wife affectionately.


    Fate is actually a little too harsh on the couple.


    Lian Sheng invited her to the Lian family''s study, which is more spacious than that of ordinary people. It must be that the three men of Lian family often discuss some national affairs here.


    "Sit down."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya sat down, but there were a few doubts in Liansheng''s eyes.


    After a little meditation, Lin Mengya opened her mouth first.


    "Brother Lian, you want to ask me, does this have anything to do with Elaine, right?"


    Even winning doesn''t pinch. After all, she''s not an outsider in front of her.


    "My people have been staring at her these days. If she did it, my people must have noticed it. So I think she didn''t do it this time."


    "But, besides her, who else can know my mother''s condition and have reason to poison her?"


    It''s no wonder that as a man, even if others have hatred and hatred for their family, they should vent on him.


    But it''s too bad to do this again and again to the women''s family members, isn''t it?


    "Some things are not as simple as they seem. By the way, what are your findings, chen''er''s father?"


    Mention this matter, winning streak is also full of questions.


    "I sent someone to chen''er''s house, but their neighbors said that the father and daughter didn''t go home. The yard was also dilapidated and didn''t seem to be inhabited. It was too difficult to find someone in such a big dragon capital. However, I naturally had my way."


    She has nothing to worry about leaving it to Lian Sheng.


    "Well, it''s about time for the new year. By the way, my great grandparents have come. If you''re free, you might as well go and have a seat."


    For her invitation, Liansheng nodded faintly.


    Between their two families, there is no need for those false gifts.


    After finishing the business, Lin Mengya was sent to the gate by winning streak.


    Coincidentally, I caught up with Lianxing who just came back.


    "Lian Xing, take Gong ya home."


    Lian Xing looked at her and nodded to his brother.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the door of her house a few steps away and looked at the two brothers who were obviously not quite right in the atmosphere. Finally, she had to silently swallow her refusal back to her stomach.


    Although she didn''t take a few steps, she was used to the lively Lianxing. Now the silent Lianxing made her a little uncomfortable.


    "Brother, did he... Did he tell you anything?"


    She looked a little guilty when she saw Lian Xing''s eyes turning around.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think too much. She just felt that today''s Lianxing was like a shy Mimosa?


    "No, what is he going to say to me?"


    "Since I haven''t said anything, then... That''s nothing. Listen to Gong Wu, your great grandparents are here."


    "Yes."


    The atmosphere sank again.


    Lin Mengya really didn''t know how to speak. She was afraid that she would increase Lianxing''s psychological burden. After thinking about it, she had to say one sentence.


    "Well, I''ll go back first."


    Then the man stepped into the gate.


    But Lian Xing behind him, the impulse of not knowing where he came from, said loudly.


    "My brother said, you are the best woman in the world. I hope I can marry you. Can you marry me?"


    "Poof -"


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t choke on her saliva. God, where did you start?


    But before she could react, several people rushed out of the house.


    "Lian Xing, what did you say?"


    Gong ER was like a ferocious man, staring at a pair of bull eyes and threatening the young people in front of him who tried to take away the most precious treasure of the palace family.


    "Second brother, my brother said, I hope I can marry Gong ya. I will be fine. Please help me."


    People who are usually very clever make a fool at this moment.


    Gong er''s eyebrows were straight, and he was going to hit people immediately.


    Lin Mengya was not willing to let them fight in the street, subconsciously blocking in front of the two people.


    Just wanted to turn around and comfort, but saw long Tianyu in a black cloak not far away. His face seemed several times colder than this ice and snow.


    "Your Highness Xi."


    With sharp eyes, Gong saw him not far away.


    But Lin Mengya obviously felt that the man was under heavy pressure.


    "Second and third brothers, this is what I mentioned to you, your highness Xi, the only son of King Zuo Cheng."


    In a nest of people, he has a high status.


    The fight couldn''t start, but Lin Mengya always felt that the guy''s eyes made her a little creepy.


    However, she is really a good Feller with a gun. Who knows what kind of madness Lian Xing has made.


    God, why are we all together?


    "Don''t be polite."


    The man spit out four words from his thin lips, but his sight never left her.


    "Is your highness passing by, or -"


    "I''m looking for her."


    Not knowing how to explain the situation in front of her, she immediately became the focus of attention.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at the people with different expressions.


    Unconsciously, she showed a dry smile, but what else could she do except smile?


    The final result was that long Tianyu, Lian Xing and five men in her family all appeared in her living room.


    In such a large living room, she used to think it was too big to walk the dog, but now she feels inexplicably bored.


    Everyone had a standard fake smile on their faces, and they were afraid that a big play had already been staged.


    But she can''t run away. She wants to retreat into her room regardless.


    The atmosphere is more dry than the Sahara desert.


    "Well, let''s drink tea, drink tea."


    Always smart mouth, but now can only smile.


    He winked at the fourth brother, and the man finally understood what she meant.


    "I don''t know what your highness Xi is looking for this time?"


    My heart gave the fourth brother a thumbs up. He was the only one who could smile so kindly and naturally.


    But long Tianyu didn''t answer his words, but looked in her direction.


    "What''s the situation with the little slave you adopted in your house?"


    She didn''t say where the child was picked up before. Now he mentioned it, and Lin Mengya yelled.


    "Well, the little thing is stable."


    He gave him a signal with his eyes, but he knew better than anyone about the little thing.


    Unexpectedly, the signal failed.


    I saw the other party drink tea slowly and speak quietly.


    "Since he was fostered to your house, now the child is no longer in great danger. Naturally, I want to take him back. After all, he is a man who values China."


    In a word, Lin Mengya understood the intention of long Tianyu''s visit today.


    "If your highness doesn''t tell me, I''m going to forget. I''m just a little slave. In this way, I buy small things at a high price. I don''t know if I can entrust your highness to be a lobbyist."


    What does he mean?


    Lin Mengya was angry, and her tone was naturally no better.


    Since Chonghua wants small things, he can do it himself.


    Why does he want to come out of this head? A dead man will turn his elbow out.


    Look how you can deal with him when he comes over tonight!


    Long Tianyu didn''t promise, but frowned a little.


    "It''s not difficult for you to buy, but now Princess Chonghua asks me for someone. Someone must be with me so that I can speak for you."


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wants to refuse. After all, the last time a little thing was abused badly enough.


    But unexpectedly, she was stopped by her eldest brother and fourth brother.


    "That''s the best thing."


    Gong bin opened his mouth with a smile and winked at her to make her feel at ease.


    "Little things are still used to living in our house. I think they are destined for our family. If your highness Xi can accomplish this, the palace family will be very grateful. However, children are weak. They will not be used to it if they suddenly change places. They will be sick if they are less distressed. Otherwise, your highness, let''s wait for the little things to adapt and send them to your highness Go inside. However, your highness, please take the trouble to deal with it. "


    Gong Bin''s words, people can''t refuse.


    Murong Xi thought and nodded in agreement.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t turn her head and didn''t want to see him.


    Holding back her anger, Murong Xi reminded herself to settle accounts with this woman at night.


    "Little sister, how did the child relate to his highness Xi?"


    After seeing off Murong Xi and Lian Xing, the palace family closed the door and interrogated her.


    Even the grandfather of the palace family was shocked. He must have never imagined how his great granddaughter would cause trouble like this.


    "In fact, it was also an accident. I felt bored before, so I went out for a walk. Unexpectedly, I happened to meet the adoptive son of his highness Xi beating and scolding the little thing. I was angry for a moment, so I brought the child back. What happened later is like this."


    After hearing her words, several people in the palace family were even more shocked.


    "Little sister, little sister, do you know that''s the adopted son of his highness Xi. Are you so bold and not afraid to annoy him?"


    Gong bin and Gong Si couldn''t help sweating a layer of white hair on their backs.


    It was she who took it from her adopted son.


    Now people have to deal with Princess Chonghua for her.


    God, what the hell did they do.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so frightened. I still know his highness Xi. The reason why he will help me is that I once helped him in the chaos on the day of the winter solstice."

 Chapter 1293

    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya felt that she should find a suitable reason for long Tianyu''s arrival.


    Moreover, in her private heart, she also wants to let her family know his existence.


    After all, they want to spend their lives together. No matter who she is, she wants to tell others that this is her man.


    Unfortunately, not now.


    After listening to her explanation, several people in the palace family calmed their frightened fragile heart a little.


    "If there is such a relationship, it''s excellent. Just little sister, I think you''d better not get too close to Xi hall."


    Gong bin thought it over before persuading her.


    "Your Highness Xi''s status is valuable. Needless to say, but he is still one of the disciples of the saint. Maybe he will stay in the temple in the future. But little sister, even at the peak of our palace family, we are far away from the temple. Therefore, you see, those noble women in the Dragon capital love and hate your highness Xi. You are a smart girl. Don''t pay your heart wrong."


    Around this problem again, Lin Mengya had to nod and promise in order not to worry her family.


    But what makes her more sad is that long Tianyu''s situation in the kingdom of Wei is actually far from what she imagined.


    This man always hides his mind deeply.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with Lian Xing? Why is he suddenly clamoring to marry you?"


    Maybe the topic was too heavy. Gong Si turned the topic to Lianxing.


    "I don''t know. He just said that winning streak made him do it. But winning streak won''t be so boring."


    Lin Mengya really didn''t know, but the people in her family looked at her with an extremely ambiguous eye.


    "You''re not... Don''t get me wrong. It''s impossible for me and Lian Xing!"


    Several men in the family immediately showed their continued disappointment.


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry. Where did these guys learn the spectrum of mandarin ducks.


    In my heart, I can''t help thinking of that guy.


    There is a tacit understanding between them. When he comes and when he doesn''t come, she seems to have telepathy.


    Sure enough, just after dark, she hummed an out of tune lullaby and coaxed the little thing to sleep.


    "I''m back. There''s hot porridge I left for you on the table. Drink it and go to bed."


    Without looking up, Lin Mengya knew he was coming.


    I''m afraid no one knows now. In fact, long Tianyu has a very serious stomach disease.


    But every time I commit it, I bite my teeth and get through it.


    Only she knows all this.


    I used to recuperate for a while, but I couldn''t get too hungry.


    There was hardly any sound, only a faint smell of porridge.


    Then the man took off his shoes and coat and climbed into bed.


    "Did you come to me today?"


    Protect the little thing on her chest. Although she revealed a little to him today, the sharp little guy even grabbed her sleeve in her sleep, which made her very reluctant to give up.


    "Yes."


    The answer was neat, but she took her green hand, but it seemed more and more gentle.


    "I don''t want to give the child to you, but you must have your own reason. I want to know."


    Murong Xi looked at the woman in her arms carefully, and her heart was soft and became a pool of water.


    "Chonghua tries by all means to stay in the Dragon capital, so she has reached an agreement with her father secretly. As long as his father helps her stay in the Dragon capital, she will help her father secretly and murder the emperor."


    This made her a little confused. Since she wanted to stay in Longdu, why should she continue to murder the emperor?


    "Chonghua''s goal has never been just me. She stayed in Longdu to achieve greater ambition."


    "Then why did she want to be with you like a cockfight before?"


    Murong Xi touched her long hair and whispered.


    "Probably because I can be her stepping stone."


    He doesn''t hate ambitious people, but he hates those who are ambitious and self righteous.


    "What stepping stone, you are the best in the world. No one can take you away except me."


    She had a little overbearing declaration, but Murong Xi laughed for a long time.


    "Then the child..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take the little thing back, just give Chonghua a chance."


    "Opportunity? What opportunity?"


    "A chance to get close to me again and sell me a favor."


    Lin Mengya thought and buried her head in his arms. Her voice seemed a little stuffy.


    "How long will you take him away?"


    "One day."


    "One day?"


    "Well, we''ll come back together in the evening."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya''s worry slowly dissipated.


    "Well, I promise you. But you have to promise that no one can bully him."


    "Well, I swear."


    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya dressed the little thing in soft cotton clothes and took the carriage to the other garden where long Tianyu now lives.


    It''s called bieyuan, but in fact it''s similar to the specifications of the palace, but it''s more compact.


    She whispered to the little thing for a while this morning and told him that he would be secretly sent back in the evening. After that, the little thing finally put a little snack.


    The bodyguard at the door must have been ordered by the man. When he saw them, he led them over.


    However, I didn''t expect that he still had guests at this time.


    "Miss Gong, please wait here for a while. My highness will be here soon."


    The bodyguard sent them to a small flower hall to wait. It was warm and fragrant, which made the little thing very happy.


    However, this flower hall is not big. It should only be used as a temporary place to receive guests.


    The study is next to the flower hall. She has outstanding ears and vaguely hears some conversations.


    It''s just that it''s piecemeal and doesn''t sound very true.


    "Xi, why did you do this to me?"


    Outside the door, a woman''s cry came.


    When she was thinking whether to avoid it, long Tianyu''s long legs stepped in.


    After seeing the two of them, the frown eased slightly.


    But the woman behind him was still crying.


    "I don''t care why you didn''t come back all night last night, or I don''t care about your sudden repentance. But at least, you and I are still friends?"


    last night... Lin Mengya''s eyebrows picked up and saw that long Tianyu''s side was not as clean as she imagined.


    And who this woman is, it''s a little beyond her expectation.


    "Xi, I know you are unwilling to accept the engagement between you and me. But it''s all decided by the elders, and I can''t do anything about it. But at least, if we can''t be husband and wife, can''t you be my brother?"


    Gee, I''m really reluctant.


    The little thing was curious, but Lin Mengya kept holding him. The little thing had to obediently put his head on her legs, with bright eyes, and looked at her silently.


    Women or men.


    In love will only blindly humble, grievance and seek perfection, then in the end, the harvest is only bitter fruit.


    "Come and see off."


    Long Tianyu''s voice had no hesitation or even impatience.


    "Xi, you can''t do this to me, you can''t!"


    Sound, farther and farther away.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to come out and have a look. After all, it''s none of her business.


    The little thing lay on her lap and looked at the man at the door. There was no uneasiness on his face.


    In fact, several times, he woke up from his sleep and looked at men briefly.


    But every time, a man would tell him not to move and wake up his aunt.


    "Child, I have sent it. If your Highness has no other orders, Gong Ya will leave first."


    When it was not light tomorrow, she told him goodbye in a muddle. Now after meeting him, she had to pretend to be unfamiliar.


    Every day she plays like this, she thinks she has become an acting school.


    "Well, I see."


    Although Murong Xi was reluctant to give up, Lin Mengya still told the child to leave after a few words.


    But as soon as her front foot went out, her back foot was watched.


    "Miss, there are people following us. Do you want to get rid of them?"


    Lin Mengya knew who was staring at her.


    After thinking and thinking, he said.


    "No, go to Yuqing hall."


    "Yes."


    At present, Lin Mengya seems to have become the second boss of Yuqing hall.


    However, people here have been instructed by her. They must not let others know the relationship between her and Yuqing hall.


    Besides, Cai Ling is the boss behind the scenes. Except for the position of shopkeeper, others don''t know.


    When she just sat down on the second floor, a man came up and knocked at the door.


    "Miss Gong, someone is looking for you outside."


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the carriage hidden at the corner of the street.


    "No."


    Before the master came down, he wanted her to move first. Didn''t he lose his identity.


    Sure enough, just after the man went down, an insignificant carriage stopped at the door of Yuqing hall.


    The corner of his lips aroused a smile. It seems that the master has arrived.


    "Hello, Princess Xianghua. Sit down."


    She looked up and smiled gracefully at the woman who had just broken in without being notified by the man.


    Now, she can be sure that this person is not Yue Qi at all, or that this person is definitely not the Yue Qi she knows.


    Yue Qi, which she is familiar with, is naive and lively. Although she sometimes has a little willfulness, she is still a lovely girl.


    The princess Xianghua in front of her, even though she has the same face, her temperament is very different.


    Her Yue Qi will never look at her with such cold and exploratory eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Princess Xianghua still maintained her pride. At least she didn''t rush up and would question her or something.


    Lin Mengya motioned that some embarrassed guys at the door could step back. Chen''er and Bai Su stood around her.


    Here, but her home.


    "I don''t know why the princess is here?"


    Her smile is shallow, gentle but also alienated.


    The latter''s eyes flickered slightly, and finally came out with a smile.

 Chapter 1294

    "I just heard that Miss Gong is a rare smart man. That''s why I came to visit you."


    You can see at a glance that this is not sincere.


    So Lin Mengya smiled and made a gesture of invitation.


    "I don''t know what tea the princess likes to drink."


    Princess Xianghua sat in front of her. Through the once familiar face, Lin Mengya saw a soul that was completely strange to her.


    Princess Xianghua''s eyes are very complex, including many things that she can''t see or understand.


    There was only one thing she could see clearly.


    That is hatred, which is so deep that it cannot be dissolved.


    She gathered her long eyelashes and couldn''t understand why Princess Xianghua hated her so deeply.


    "I can do anything without choosing."


    In a twinkling of an eye, those looks that she couldn''t understand disappeared.


    Lin Mengya also did everything as usual, recruited someone to come in and gave Princess Xianghua a glass of Biluochun.


    "Since the princess has seen me, what do you think?"


    She smiled as if they were strangers.


    "Miss Gong is smart and is a rare beauty. The Gong family is blessed."


    "Oh... Princess, you are really joking. You are a rare person. I am nothing compared with you."


    I don''t know. I thought they were blowing business here.


    Princess Xianghua''s look changed slightly. She seemed dissatisfied with her attitude, but in a flash, she let it go.


    "Miss Gong can really talk. You and I should have become confidants."


    "It''s not too late, but I can''t compare with the princess. I''m noble and elegant, and I don''t dare to climb up."


    "Miss Gong is too modest."


    "Where, is the princess still look up to me."


    After a while, Princess Xianghua won''t benefit at all.


    However, Lin Mengya always looks as indifferent as water and has a good temper like a clay statue of Maitreya Buddha.


    Let Xianghua never get hold of it.


    "Miss Gong, although you have a good background and a good person, you should know that not all good things are your own."


    This makes the smell of gunpowder heavier.


    But Lin Mengya still pretended not to understand and nodded with a smile.


    "The princess is right. This man can''t be too perfect. He must have some regrets in his life. Otherwise, he will only suffer from heaven''s anger and human resentment. Being too perfect will create heaven''s curse."


    Looking at her serious appearance, Princess Xianghua''s face was not very good-looking.


    "So miss Gong knows what I mean?"


    What don''t you understand? It''s easy to understand.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said one second before Princess Xianghua smiled.


    "Of course I understand what the princess means, but then again, it''s not mine. Naturally, I''m not contaminated at all. But if it''s destined to be mine, I can''t brush the good intentions of the Lord. Also, I''m naturally small-minded. No one else wants to be contaminated with anything that comes into my eyes and heart."


    "You!"


    "Oh, the princess is so excited. What are you doing?" Lin Mengya slowly put away her smile. She pretended to be stupid for so long. It''s time for the other party to understand her meaning.


    "Princess, what you said just now, I''ll give it back to you intact. Some things can''t come by force."


    Princess Xianghua also knew that she had been fooled.


    "Are you warning me? Joke, I''m Princess Xianghua. My engagement with him was given by the Emperor himself..."


    "But it''s also the emperor who personally dissolved your engagement, isn''t it?"


    At this time, Princess Xianghua stared and was speechless by her.


    "Princess, we don''t talk in secret. I don''t know what your highness Xi thinks of you. But you don''t want to know what he thinks of me. Your fate with him can only end here. Cherish each other. Maybe you can leave a better impression on each other. You are young and beautiful. There will be no fewer people who want to continue for you."


    But Xianghua didn''t seem to be moved by her words.


    On the contrary, he snorted coldly, and there were more emotions in her eyes.


    "You don''t have to be too proud. Maybe you and I will be losers."


    Lin Mengya heard a lot of danger from her words.


    But she still smiled like a spring breeze, at least she couldn''t let Xianghua see her worry.


    "It doesn''t matter if I lose, as long as you can''t win."


    This is really detrimental to others.


    Princess Xianghua looked at her coldly and left with a complicated sneer.


    Lin Mengya went to the window and looked at Xianghua''s carriage leaving, but she thought a lot.


    "Master, is she really..."


    Bai Su knew Yue Qi, but she was the same. She didn''t feel that the princess Xianghua in front of her was the naive and lovely second miss of Yue family.


    "Oh, come on, let''s go home."


    Whether Princess Xianghua is Yue Qi is no longer important.


    She just didn''t think that after a long time, everything around her had changed dramatically.


    In the end, what else is welcoming her?


    When I got back to Gong''s house, because the little things were sent away, everyone''s atmosphere was a little depressed.


    The five members of the palace family are inseparable, like loyal big dogs, guarding beside her.


    Because they all know that she loves little things very much, for fear that she will feel depressed.


    But she couldn''t tell them the truth. Long Tianyu would bring the little things back in the evening.


    There was no choice but to pretend to be bitter and bitter and sigh there.


    At the same time, she had to be careful not to worry too much at home.


    To tell you the truth, it''s still hard.


    "Little sister, I heard that some snow sculptures carved in advance can be seen at night. Would you like to go out and relax?"


    There is no one in the palace family. If you want to be the most careful and considerate, you have to belong to your eldest brother Gong bin.


    "Well..."


    Just wanted to refuse, but saw the five brothers very worried, so he couldn''t help nodding.


    "Great, let''s go out for dinner. Uncle Rong, go and get ready. By the way, call Cai Ling!"


    Gong Er cheered and the others immediately prepared.


    Lin Mengya looked at them with some excitement. Now, I don''t know who accompanied who more.


    But she was afraid that if she wasn''t there, long Tianyu and the little thing would come back empty.


    I had no choice but to leave a note under my pillow.


    After dinner in Yuqing hall, it was just sinking now.


    In addition to the large snow carvings of aristocratic families, some folk snow carvings have begun to be exhibited.


    However, compared with the last time, the snow sculpture appreciation this time has a bit more meaning of sharing happiness with the people.


    Although it didn''t happen long ago, the haze brought by the last incident has long disappeared from everyone''s faces.


    "Man, what a complex and changeable animal."


    She couldn''t help sighing, but she heard a slight laughter nearby.


    "Aren''t you one of them?"


    Turning around, I saw Cai Ling.


    His handsome face was slightly red, but this time, he was not ashamed, but forced by Gong ER and Gong Wu to drink a few glasses of water and wine.


    "Yes, I''m no different. I''m also one of these people."


    Cai Ling''s eyes flickered a little, and she looked like she wanted to talk and stop.


    "What you have to say is that you have drunk anyway. I''ll take it as if you''re talking drunk."


    She understands Cai Ling''s scruples. Although he is the only one left in the family, some things can''t be put aside.


    Finally, Cai Ling looked at her as if she had made up her mind.


    "You once said that good and evil lie between people''s thoughts. Do you think I can really curb the evil thoughts in my heart? If, I mean, if, like you, I am no longer confined to this inch, can I just be a good man?"


    To tell the truth, it''s the first time she''s seen someone like Cai Ling.


    Obviously, he has a very smart brain, but because of heavy protection or repression, people have some inferiority complex and some are simple and worrying.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, she looked at the crowd in the street outside.


    "In fact, I''m not entirely sure. For example, it''s like these snow sculptures in front of you. In the Dragon capital, it can be turned into a natural tool for people to play and enjoy music. But in other places, it''s a disaster. In fact, good and evil are the same. You think you''re a good man, but others may hate you to the bone. But if you think you''re bad, there''s nothing in the world Some people will like you, you say, isn''t it very contradictory? "


    Cai Ling didn''t speak. He was just thinking about it seriously.


    For a long time, he said seriously.


    "I think you''re right. In fact, there are some time boundaries between good and evil, but it''s because people stick to different thresholds. As long as I don''t cross my threshold, I''m a good person for myself. The limitation of good and evil lies not in how others evaluate, but in how I restrict myself."


    After these words, Lin Mengya also had a different understanding of him.


    This guy is really smart.


    Now she can help him, but soon he will be much better than himself.


    "Gong ya, I won''t thank you."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Isn''t this line right?


    Shouldn''t we thank her very much and say something that will repay her in the future.


    "In the future, we will be together. I will help you and you will help me, so there should be no need to say thank you between us."


    This logic made Lin Mengya laugh.


    "Well, that''s right. In the future, we just don''t have to say thank you to each other, right?"


    Cai Ling also smiled. He knew that Gong Ya understood him.


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the seriousness in Cai Ling''s eyes.


    It''s good. She has another companion.


    A cold wind hit, and Lin Mengya''s brain was sober.

 Chapter 1295

    She just wanted to close the window, but she saw a big one and a small one standing downstairs.


    That''s not¡ª¡ª


    "I want to go down for a walk and get some air. You drink first!"


    Everyone thought she was going to the first floor, so no one was sent to follow her.


    Today is a family dinner, so not many guys come to help.


    Lin Mengya quietly took out her cloak from the dressing room and secretly ran outside while there was no one.


    "Why are you here?"


    At the entrance of the alley, long Tianyu, wearing a black cloak, held a small thing that seemed to be crying in her hand.


    "He had to find you, so we came."


    These words were all put on the children.


    "Is he the only one who misses me?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and asked with a smile.


    Murong Xi looked away, and then two words came lightly.


    "No."


    She knows!


    "Well, it''s so cold here. Let''s go back. Wait for me here first. I''ll tell my family."


    With this big and small, she just felt full of heart, as if other things were no longer important to her.


    "Don''t worry, let''s see before we go."


    Murong Xi took her hand and whispered.


    Originally not interested, Lin Mengya looked at the eager little guy and nodded happily.


    Many people watch snow sculptures. From time to time, playful children rush over with a smile.


    The distance between the three of them was getting closer and closer. Naturally, in the crowd, Murong Xi held her in her left hand and picked up the little thing in her right hand.


    "My dear husband, your wife and children are really beautiful. Buy a flannel and put it on your wife for a good color."


    On the roadside, an old woman selling a basket along the street said with a smile.


    Lin Mengya looked at the velvet flower and suddenly remembered the past.


    When she recovered, a rose like velvet flower appeared in front of her.


    The little thing held it in his hands and smiled.


    "Is this for me?"


    The little thing nodded heavily and pushed forward from Murong Xi''s arms.


    Lin Mengya thought he wanted to come and hold him, but unexpectedly, she stretched out her hand, but the little thing shook his head.


    Then he pointed his little hand at her head.


    Lin Mengya understood the meaning of the little thing, smiled and put her head close to it.


    Little hand, gently and softly pinned the flannel between her hair.


    But I heard the man''s deep laughter and said.


    "It''s not good to wear it like this, boy. Learn it well."


    Then, with a big hand, she gathered up her hair again, and the flannel was pinned on her head again.


    "Ready?"


    "Yes."


    She raised her head, looked at the little thing happy, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Murong Xi''s two-way cold eyes seemed to be infected by them, with a lot of tenderness.


    "Does it look good?"


    "OK... Look..."


    It was very difficult for the little thing to say such two words.


    Lin Mengya was pleasantly surprised and gently kissed the little thing''s small face.


    "Thank you."


    Unexpectedly, the normally cold adult complained low.


    "I paid."


    Without thinking, she stood on tiptoe and dropped a kiss on long Tianyu''s forehead.


    "Is that all right?"


    Her beautiful smile has already turned into the most beautiful appearance in his heart.


    "Not enough, but go back."


    Lin Mengya beat him. When did this guy learn it? Why is he so rude?


    In a word, snow sculpture is still a folk creativity, which is much better than that of officials.


    In addition to traditional lanterns, there are even some characters in fairy tales, or very cute little animals.


    Little things like it very much. They don''t sit honestly in Murong Xi''s arms.


    Fortunately, Murong Xi''s arm strength is amazing, but it''s nothing.


    "I remember the first time I met a little thing here, he climbed onto the snow sculpture. What did you do, little thing?"


    Lin Mengya asked with a smile, and the lively little thing that was still very excited just now tilted her head and thought for a long time before she remembered it.


    "Find... Mother..."


    Looking for his mother?


    Lin Mengya''s mind sank quietly.


    Speaking of it, the child stayed with her only wishful thinking.


    Without considering his parents'' ideas.


    What''s the difference between doing this yourself and human traffickers?


    Holding back a little sour slowly overflowing from her heart, Lin Mengya looked at the child frankly.


    "Do you miss your mother? Do you want to... Go back to them?"


    The little thing didn''t answer immediately. His confused and clear eyes looked back at Murong Xi. After looking at her again, he nodded gently and shook his head.


    When Lin Meng Arden, his heart turned into a pool of water


    He reached out and touched the child''s little head lovingly.


    "I know you don''t want us, do you?"


    The little thing nodded quickly this time.


    "We don''t want to part with you, but you have to go back to your parents after all. However, I won''t let them bully you. In this way, wait until this uncle finds out the truth. If your parents really don''t want you, I''ll keep you by my side at all costs, okay?"


    The little thing probably understood. A smiling face wilted in an instant.


    Hold out your little hand and ask her to hug.


    Lin Mengya picked up the child. Ann''s small and weak body became her greatest comfort during this period of time.


    It seems that through him, you can feel that your Ning''er is still around.


    "Child! Give me back my child!"


    Suddenly, there was a heart rending sound from behind.


    Lin Mengya felt someone behind her. She just wanted to step aside, but she was a little dull because the child was still in her arms.


    Murong Xi also subconsciously wanted to protect them, but the crowd was agitated at this time.


    The two of them were instantly separated by the crowd.


    When she just wanted to walk to Murong Xi with her child, she grabbed the little thing from her arms with a strong force.


    "What are you doing! Give me the child back!"


    Lin Mengya was in a hurry, and Murong Xi immediately got away and rushed to the two of them.


    However, at the moment, the little thing is in the hands of a woman in rags.


    "Shameless! This is my child. You kidnapped my child and hurt my husband. You died because you were looking for children. Today, I bumped into you. It''s heaven''s eye!"


    The woman was black and thin, but her eyes were a little abnormal.


    The little thing was probably frightened and forgot to break free.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t abduct your child. Look, is he your child?"


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya has no bottom in her heart.


    After all, she had never seen the child''s biological parents, and it was said that the child''s biological parents were slaves in Chonghua princess''s house.


    Judging from the woman''s dress, it''s a little like.


    But the key is, does the little thing know her or not?


    "Son, don''t be afraid, my mother is looking for you. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..."


    The woman''s look is somewhat abnormal.


    Many spectators gathered around and pointed at them.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care. When she saw that the woman''s hand holding the little thing was too hard, and the little thing was obviously uncomfortable, she quickly advised in a soft voice.


    "Be gentle and don''t hurt the child. He''s still young and can''t hold him so hard. Whether it''s your child or not, please don''t hurt him!"


    Her heart seemed to ache as if it was clenched by someone.


    At first, the little thing was confused, so it didn''t respond.


    But now, she saw that the child was obviously held too tightly and could not struggle.


    "Wow -"


    The little thing who has never cried suddenly burst into tears at this moment.


    He kept waving his thin hands and feet and tried his best to work in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry! My mother took you to your father. Your father is waiting for us!"


    The woman seemed to cry and laugh.


    But Lin Mengya had already mentioned her heart to her throat. At the same time, Murong Xi frowned and found something strange.


    There seemed to be a few people around them, not like watching the excitement.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had no time to take care of others.


    Whether the crazy woman is the little thing''s mother or not, she will save the child.


    "Look at him. The child is crying. Should a mother coax him? Otherwise, how can I see his father, right?"


    The environment here is very noisy, and she can''t get close, so the role of appeasement is limited.


    But she tried to make her facial expression look easier.


    The woman seemed to let go, but the crying of the little thing didn''t stop.


    "Yes, that''s right. Don''t get excited. I saw your husband just now. He''s waiting for you at the corner of the street. Shall I take you to see him?"


    One small step, one small step closer to the woman.


    Lin Mengya knows she can''t panic or hurry.


    The woman seemed to believe her words and stood in place, still holding the child in her arms.


    "I''ll take you. Come on, give me your hand."


    She stretched out her hand and tried to appease the woman.


    But unexpectedly, the woman suddenly smiled madly, with a little venom in her eyes.


    "Child, it''s mine!"


    The woman suddenly raised her hand, raised the child''s thin body high, and got used to it.


    Lin Mengya rushed out at this time, but unexpectedly, the woman was more insidious. She held a dagger in her hand and inserted it towards the child.


    Lin Mengya didn''t even think about it. She blocked the woman''s knife with her arm and hugged the child.


    In an instant, the woman was subdued by Murong Xi who arrived almost the same, and the dagger flew out.


    But I didn''t want to. At this time, a flying knife flew out of the crowd.


    The angle of the throwing knife is extremely tricky. Lin Mengya is bent on protecting the child and can''t care about anything else.


    Fortunately, Murong Xi opened the Throwing Knife, but unexpectedly, the throwing knife cut Lin Mengya''s cheek.


    A drop of purplish red blood fell quietly.

 Chapter 1296

    To her surprise, the blood drops fell on the little thing''s lips.


    "Don''t move!"


    She wanted to wipe it inexplicably, but the little thing''s tongue was faster.


    All at once, he licked the blood beads in.


    "Spit it out, come on, spit it out!"


    Lin Mengya almost collapsed. She was always careful. Almost all the time, she took the medicine powder that could neutralize the medicine.


    But I didn''t want to let the little thing with the least resistance get caught.


    Her blood poison, move to die!


    For a moment, Lin Mengya felt that her blood was frozen.


    But unexpectedly, the next second, she widened her eyes and looked at the little guy in her arms in amazement.


    The little thing was still sobbing, but because he felt the breath of safety, he kept drilling into her arms.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes, but somehow, shed a tear.


    Then, drop by drop, fell on the little thing.


    Her whole body was weak. She held the child tightly and sat on the ground.


    "Gong ya! Gong ya!"


    Murongxi commanded his men to search and arrest, but he turned around and saw Gong Ya''s appearance. He couldn''t help feeling a burst of pain and hugged her body tightly.


    "I found him... I found him... Long Tianyu, I found our son..."


    She seemed to be pulled out of consciousness and could only murmur.


    Murong Xi was shocked when she heard the speech.


    It turned out that she and the man named "long Tianyu" had already married and had children.


    For a moment, he hated and despised the irresponsible man.


    Why, he didn''t protect his wife and children?


    In that case, he will take care of both of them.


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ll take you back."


    Holding Gong Ya and the little thing, Murong Xi hid her face under her cloak.


    He turned and walked past where he had just jumped out. Seven or eight martial arts experts in black had already lost their signs of life.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?"


    His most effective subordinates hurried to him. Unexpectedly, they got a warning from his coldest eyes.


    "Find out who did it and kill!"


    "Yes."


    The man had to lower his head to hide the fear in his eyes.


    Your highness just now is like an evil god coming into the world.


    Without thinking, Murong Xi took their mother and son and returned to the palace.


    The room was still warm, but along the way, the bodies of the women in his arms were trembling gently.


    He painfully touched the woman''s forehead, but saw a slight scar on her cheek.


    blamed!


    He was a little annoyed. Although he rushed out almost at the same time, at that time, seven or eight martial arts experts in black rushed out and pestered him.


    Hand, wanted to touch the wound on her face, but was caught by a cold little hand.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Thought she was sad for disfigurement, but Murong Xi wanted to tell her that she didn''t care at all.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if your scar is left, you are still the most beautiful woman in my heart."


    Lin Mengya eased from the shock and couldn''t help hugging him.


    "You know what? The little thing is our Ning''er! I should thank God for reuniting our family!"


    Murong Xi''s complex feelings gradually disappeared because of her hug and words.


    "I..."


    But he just wanted to respond. The woman who held him tight just now went back and kissed her son''s little face.


    The little thing who was frightened just now ''giggled'' again.


    Looking at the sweet mother and son, Murong Xi tasted being left out for the first time.


    "Ning''er, I''m your mother, he''s your father, we''re your biological parents, you know?"


    Ning''er was tired of crying and burping, but she nodded.


    Lin Mengya loves her son dearly. Gu also ignores the "father". He hums a song in his mouth and coaxes Ning''er to sleep.


    Murong Xi sat beside the bed like a bag of gas, with her face pinned, still thinking of being stiff to the end.


    But after hearing the song full of love, I couldn''t help looking back. Finally, I hugged my beloved woman.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Although she was a woman who had married and had children, he fell in love with her without hesitation.


    After her son fell asleep, Lin Mengya looked back and wanted to share his joy of recovery with his father. However, she saw that he had closed his eyes and was already asleep.


    "Good night, our loved ones."


    A chapter was stamped on the lovers of one big and one small. Lin Mengya was content to lie in the arms of her man and hold her son.


    Maybe happiness is like this.


    Murong Xi thought it was worth it last night, but today, he regretted it.


    Seeing his woman, she had been talking to the little thing for half an hour.


    He also kissed his little face from time to time, and he felt a sour feeling, which involuntarily churned out from the bottom of his heart.


    "Can you not take him away?"


    Hugging her son, Lin Mengya begged pitifully.


    Although she loved little things in the past, her mood was completely different from now.


    Now she wants to be with her son all the time.


    Unfortunately, that damn man is too hard hearted.


    "No."


    She forced herself to say no to her, picked up the child who knew nothing, and Murong Xi was ready to go.


    "Come back early in the evening."


    Lin Mengya lies on the window and looks at Murong Xi holding the child and disappearing in front of her little by little.


    In fact, my heart is incomparably happy.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Outside, Bai Su''s inquiry came.


    Lin Mengya closed the window and let the man in.


    Only she and Bai Su know about long Tianyu here.


    So last night, Bai Su should have helped her prevaricate.


    She also hopes that Bai Su will know the good news of Ning''er first.


    "Bai Su, you know what? The little thing is Ning''er!"


    She pulled Bai Su in. As soon as she finished, the latter stared at her with a complicated face.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy for me?"


    "Master," Bai Su sighed and then said, "I know you are worried about the little master. But the little thing is really not Ning''er. I know you love him, but you can''t be possessed?"


    Lin Mengya understood, so she liked Bai Su who always thought of her.


    "Well, silly girl, do you think your master is like the kind of person who thinks about his son and gets mad?"


    Well


    Bai Su looked at her master carefully. Although it''s no different than usual, it''s hard to say.


    "I''m really not crazy. It''s like this."


    She took Bai Su to sit down and told the other party what happened last night.


    "But, your blood, really only the little master can solve it?"


    In fact, let Lin Mengya determine that the little thing is her son. It is the detoxification process detected by Shennong system after her blood poison entered the little thing''s mouth last night.


    Ning''er was born in October. She knows more about her blood than anyone.


    The child''s blood is invisible. It will show detoxification only when it is stimulated.


    This point was also captured by Shennong system.


    That''s why she was sure that the little thing was her Ning''er.


    "Yes, this is what the teacher said. It will never be wrong!"


    Seeing that she answered firmly, Bai Su also breathed a long breath.


    "It''s the little master... The master, the little master is really reunited with you!"


    "Yes!"


    The two sisters hold each other''s hands tightly. They have shared joys and sorrows over the years. Only they know each other best.


    "No wonder you hurt him so much. People in the house say that even if the master has his own children in the future, he can''t compare with small things."


    In fact, before, Lin Mengya kissed little things even more than her own.


    Now that she learned that the child was her own son, she was not so worried.


    Anyway, with his father.


    In the future, she doesn''t need anyone else to take her children.


    "Don''t tell anyone about this. Ning''er''s body is abnormal. I think it must have something to do with how he got here. Before we are sure, how we used to be, how we are now."


    Bai Su nodded and wiped away the tears in her eyes.


    Although her son was found, Lin Mengya could see the crisis clearly.


    She had guessed that the reason why shangguanhui became like this was that she couldn''t get rid of Ning''er.


    Now, although Ning''er has returned to her, no one knows what he has experienced.


    But for one thing, if she dared to attack her son, she could not help but have more reasons to uproot the people behind the scenes.


    "By the way, what did you tell your brothers last night?"


    I saw my son last night. After that, Lin Mengya had vague memories.


    "After several young masters found you missing, they immediately looked around. Later, it was the young master of the Cai family who said that a waiter saw you coming home. Later, everyone rushed back. I separated others and saw you in the room with... Your highness first. Then I went out and told everyone that you had returned safely."


    This girl is getting smarter and smarter.


    Just then, there was another knock on the door outside.


    "Little sister, are you awake?"


    It''s Gong bin.


    The two men immediately exchanged eyes and wiped away the tears in each other''s eyes before Lin Mengya changed her clothes and went out of the bedroom door.


    "Big brother, there was an accident last night, which worried you."


    Lin Mengya went out and said with great regret.


    When Gong bin saw that she was safe, he was finally relieved.


    Just wanted to comfort her, but saw the scratch on her cheek.


    "Who did it!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then, under Gong Bin''s eyes, she realized that she still had a wound on her face.


    But it''s actually healed and won''t leave a scar.


    "Nothing. I scratched it with my nails by accident."

 Chapter 1297

    But when Gong bin heard her answer, there was a flash of loss in his eyes.


    He tried to speak several times and finally held it back.


    "Nothing, just fine."


    He touched Lin Mengya''s head, which made her feel like a father.


    "Brother, actually I..."


    "Silly girl, brother is just afraid that you will be bullied."


    Gong bin smiled simply and honestly, but blocked all her words in her throat.


    Family members should trust and support each other.


    Therefore, the elder brother chose not to listen and not to ask.


    "Don''t worry, brother. If someone wants to bully me, I have to see if my fifth brother agrees."


    Gong bin smiled and nodded, with some satisfaction.


    "Do you know what happened outside last night?"


    After thinking about it, it was probably those people who besieged her and long Tianyu.


    "It''s not peaceful recently. You must be careful when you go out. Also, don''t mention what happened last night to others, you know?"


    After raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya thought she and long Tianyu had been found.


    But he didn''t want to, but Gong bin sighed and then said.


    "It''s said that those people last night were captured by the forbidden guards. Alas, what''s the matter? It can still happen at the foot of heaven and earth."


    "Big brother, how can the forbidden guards also participate?"


    Gong bin looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t you know? All the slaves in Princess Chonghua''s house defected last night."


    "What?"


    "I thought you knew that the housekeeper of Princess Chonghua''s house burned to death last night and escaped. Many people were injured in the street."


    Lin Mengya frowned. It happened too suddenly.


    "Well, how is Princess Chonghua now?"


    "I heard she was frightened. She escaped alone. At this moment, she has been taken into the palace by Hou Zun."


    A few days ago, she heard long Tianyu mention it.


    Hou Zun didn''t want to see Princess Chonghua at all. He just asked her to wait in the house and send her back at the time of deportation.


    Now that this has happened, I''m afraid of deportation. I''m going to run aground.


    "What about the slaves? What''s the matter now?"


    Gong bin shook his head. For the Weiguo people, slaves are not human at all.


    And he betrayed his master and hurt his slave.


    I''m afraid it''s bad.


    "Little sister, what are you thinking?"


    Lin Mengya glances at her eldest brother. Because there are few slaves in the palace family, they all stay voluntarily, and the palace family will not criticize them, so the palace family has no such hidden danger.


    But The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.


    "I think Princess Chonghua must be at a loss in such a great disaster. Now, Hou Zun will pity her again."


    Gong bin also thought so. After telling Lin Mengya a few words, he went out to deal with other things.


    "Master, why are things so coincidental?"


    Bai Su has been around her for a long time, and naturally she has developed extraordinary insight.


    "Yes, Ning''er was raised by Chonghua as a slave before. Last night, the appearance of the female slave was not an accident. By the way, where was she?"


    "Died on the spot, and the body was taken away by his highness."


    She didn''t remember the situation very clearly. Fortunately, Bai Su must have seen the situation at that time.


    Otherwise, I won''t know to cover for her.


    "OK, I see. Go out first. I''m going to Lianjia."


    Although the two families were very close, the palace family sent many people to escort them all the way.


    When we arrived at Lian''s house, it was rare that Lian Xing, a busy man, was at home, but it was the same. He stayed in front of Mrs. Lian''s bed.


    When he saw her coming, he got up immediately to meet her.


    "Here you are, sit down!"


    Now, almost all the family regard her as their own.


    Even though Lianxing once said those out of tune words madly, Lin Mengya didn''t take it to heart, Lianxing was also Frank.


    There''s nothing awkward about two people.


    "Why didn''t you go on duty today?"


    She used to feel the pulse and apply needles for Mrs. Lian.


    Although Mrs. Lian has been in a coma, the situation has actually stabilized.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel more curious, because she is treated by detoxification, but she didn''t expect that it can really work wonders.


    But at the same time, it also made her feel more confused.


    This method is one of the unique skills that the teacher has studied all his life, because although the toxicity is very different, it is basically the drug that the human body wants to attack.


    The so-called detoxification often plays the role of neutralization.


    Based on this foundation, the teacher created a detoxification method.


    It''s just that this method hasn''t been tried yet.


    Moreover, this method is extremely mild and can only be applied to poisons that are not violent.


    Unexpectedly, it really works.


    It seems that Mrs. Lian is indeed poisoned.


    But her Shennong system has never failed. How can it not be sensed?


    "Today I take turns off. Emperor Zun sympathizes with his mother and no one takes care of her. His father can be on duty for me."


    The emperor attached great importance to Mrs. Lian''s illness.


    In addition to sending Royal doctors for diagnosis and treatment, they are considerate everywhere.


    Of course, for the beloved minister, these are nothing.


    But even the family are people who know how to repay their kindness. They can only be grateful for the emperor''s various arrangements.


    "Did you hear all about last night?"


    In fact, originally, she wanted to find Liansheng and ask about the situation.


    Although Princess Chonghua didn''t deal with her, she really couldn''t ignore what happened last night.


    "Well, you mean the defection of Princess Chonghua''s domestic slaves?"


    Nodding, Lin Mengya put away the silver needle.


    "Do you know anything about the situation at that time?"


    Lian Xing said while wiping his mother''s hands.


    "According to my brother, when he arrived, the domestic slaves were crazy. They hit people and even hurt several innocent passers-by. Later, the guards joined hands with the people to subdue these people. However, they escaped. Now they are being arrested in the whole city."


    Unexpectedly, there are others who escaped.


    Intuition told her that it was strange everywhere.


    Especially the woman who robbed her child is no longer normal.


    "You seem to care about it."


    Lin Mengya came back and looked at Lian Xing''s eyes.


    It was only a long time before the innocent and cheerful boy had such sharp eyes.


    He smiled. Lin Mengya didn''t answer his question.


    "Don''t you really think about my premise?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya looked at Lian Xing solemnly.


    The man''s tone seemed to be discussing buying the cabbage.


    "Lian Xing, I know Lian Sheng and uncle Lian would like me to marry you. The Gong family are friends with the Lian family. If I marry you, our two families will kiss each other. Aunt Lian likes me and will treat me as her own daughter. And you won''t treat me badly, whether in the face of the Gong family or in my friendship. So, as long as I''m not stupid, you should know , marrying you is a better choice. It''s better than marrying people who haven''t met and don''t know the details, right? "


    Even the stars nodded. These fathers and brothers mentioned it to him.


    And he agrees very much.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said with a smile.


    "You may not have a woman you like now, so you think marriage is actually a tool that can be used. But I know that you are out of kindness, so I thank you first."


    "Since you know, why don''t you agree? Or do you have any dissatisfaction with me?"


    Even Xing still doesn''t understand, but Lin Mengya knows better than anyone.


    "It''s not your problem, but mine. Lian Xing, I''m sorry I can''t marry a man I don''t like."


    Seeing his puzzled face, Lin Mengya felt that it was too difficult to explain the freedom of marriage and love to an ancient man.


    So she decided to make a long story short.


    "Maybe you think that the last woman we marry is good for the family, but even stars, people are not ruthless wood. One day, you will meet the woman you like. At that time, if you marry me, where will you put the woman you like? If you like her, you will betray me. If you give up her, you will betray your heart Fortunately, because your father and brother don''t need you to consolidate the power of the family. Me too. I won''t trade my marriage. Do you understand? "


    Lin Mengya knows that she will do it for a while. I''m afraid Lian Xing doesn''t understand this kind of thing.


    Smiled, turned around, took his things, ready to leave.


    "What if I promise I won''t fall in love with any other woman?"


    She said without looking back.


    "But I can''t."


    No matter whether the other party has figured it out or not, she has tried her best to say and do.


    "Miss Gong, why are you leaving when you first came?"


    In the yard, she met Lian Yue who went to get the medicine.


    Today''s even month, already can''t see the original appearance.


    It''s not like the golden lady who was smart and had to deal with those people for herself in the state of Jin.


    Now Shangguan Hui is a little more virtuous and gentle.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and felt warm.


    "I came to see my aunt. How is she these days?"


    Lian Yue also liked to talk to her. She quietly told people to send the medicine first and decided to walk with her.


    "Madam''s situation is still very stable, but I have something to ask you."


    Lin Mengya nodded, but even the moon was not very interesting.


    Hesitated for a moment before saying.


    "Do you believe what people dream about in their dreams?"


    Dreams? Lin Mengya suddenly seemed to think of something and asked tentatively.


    "Can you see anyone in your dream?"


    Lian Yue immediately looked at her in surprise.


    "How do you know? In my dreams, I always meet a man. He is wearing gray armor. I can''t see him clearly, but I can hear his voice."

 Chapter 1298

    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but draw and grabbed Lian Yue''s hand.


    "That man, what did he say?"


    Lian Yue frowned, recalled hard, and finally shook his head.


    "Sorry, i... I don''t remember very well. In short, when I saw him in my dream, I felt very anxious and sad."


    Lin Mengya let go of her hand in disappointment, sighed deeply and comforted Lian Yue.


    "It''s all right. It''s a normal reaction. I''ll remember it later. By the way, not only my aunt should pay attention these days, but you should also be careful yourself, okay?"


    Lian Yue nodded, with a few worries about Gong Ya in her eyes.


    "I heard that the domestic slaves of Princess Chonghua''s house defected?"


    "Yes, it''s said that several people have been hurt. So if there''s nothing important, you''d better not go out."


    But unexpectedly, Lian Yue hesitated for a moment and said.


    "You know, I don''t remember the past very clearly. But it seems that I stayed at the residence of Princess Chonghua for a few days."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised. What''s going on?


    "I can''t remember exactly. In fact, I can still remember some of the past events. However, the memories at that time were vague, and some were even regarded as dreams by me. However, I do remember that I was at the residence of Princess Chonghua. I can''t remember what I did."


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped a few times because she remembered another thing.


    "By the way, you seemed to have something to tell me before. Now, do you remember?"


    Seeing Lian Yue shaking her head, Lin Mengya was not discouraged and began to inspire Lian Yue.


    "Do you remember, a child."


    "Child..."


    Lian Yue frowned and repeated unconsciously.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself. If you can remember, just think about it. If you can''t remember, forget it."


    She immediately stopped, but unexpectedly, Lian Yue waved her hand and signaled that she was OK.


    "I... I remember, there was a child who stayed with me. Later... Later..."


    Seeing that things were bad, Lin Mengya immediately shortened her memory for months.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t remember it now. It''s all right. We''ll always remember it in the future."


    She held Lian Yue in her arms and rubbed the acupoints on Lian Yue''s head to relieve Lian Yue''s nervous tension.


    It was a long time before the girl came out with a sigh.


    "I''m useless. If I can remember, maybe I can help you."


    Lin Mengya knew that the girl was as smart as before and wanted to be here.


    "No, you''re still alive. For me... For us, it''s the greatest luck. You stay here at ease and no one will hurt you."


    Although I don''t know much, it''s enough.


    After several months of release, Lin Mengya is ready to leave.


    But I didn''t want to be held by that man.


    "We used to know each other, didn''t we?"


    She wanted to shake her head, but finally to Lian Yue, Lin Mengya gently nodded.


    But when I saw the girl, I suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You know what? Since I first saw you, I have an unspeakable sense of closeness to you. Madam, although they are good to me, I still don''t know who I am. Fortunately, you must know who I am, right?"


    Lin Mengya understands the uncertainty of always stepping on the clouds.


    Sister Hui has suffered too much pain and can still trust herself. For her, the significance has long been extraordinary.


    "Well, I''ll keep all your things for you. When you fully remember that day."


    She can''t be in a hurry. Children and men are not 100% absolutely safe now.


    Therefore, she must be patient for her relatives and friends.


    "Well, you must keep my memory well for me. Sooner or later, I will remember them all!"


    Shangguan Hui, after all, is Shangguan Hui.


    The tenacity engraved in the bones will never be completely broken with those suffering.


    When Lin Mengya came back from Lian''s house, she shut herself in her room.


    Now she was almost sure that the child in shangguanhui''s memory was either Ning''er or related to Ning''er.


    But it is not necessarily Princess Chonghua who abused sister Hui.


    After several things are connected together, the domestic slave traitor incident in Chonghua princess''s house is not so simple.


    "Master, a letter from Qingwei guild hall."


    After returning from there, only Bai Su continued to keep in touch with there.


    But every time, Bai Su went with different identities and faces. For the time being, Qingwei guild hall still doesn''t know their true identities.


    Or I knew it and didn''t take the initiative to expose it.


    "What does the letter say?"


    Last time, at the time they agreed, Bai Su met them again.


    However, the owner did not give a reply and said that he had to think about it again and again.


    "They agreed, but they put forward conditions."


    Lin Mengya was not surprised at this.


    Well, business is bargaining.


    After reading the letter carefully, Lin Mengya sneered.


    "Then do it according to their wishes. The first thing is to find out the two domestic slaves who are still running away in the princess Chonghua''s house."


    "Yes."


    Bai Su left with her order. The requirements of Qingwei guild hall are not harsh, but no more than three times a month.


    After three times, you have to follow the rules.


    However, they have an additional condition, that is, they hope she can do them a favor in years.


    If she agrees, the number of uses can be doubled.


    It is worthy of being a businessman. For Lin Mengya, the news network of Qingwei guild hall really adds strength to the tiger.


    As for that busy, help or not, is she still has the final say?


    No matter what happens outside, at least the Gong family is peaceful now.


    The fact that the eldest parents of the Gong family are in charge also makes other families dare not despise the Gong family.


    Lin Mengya just woke up in the afternoon and heard Gong San come and invite herself.


    "What''s the matter with the third brother?"


    In the hazy pajamas, she was pressed in front of the dressing table by chen''er. After carefully dressing up, she went out to see Gong San.


    "It''s not the old stubborn in our family!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gong Si also came in.


    Seeing that the three brothers who have always been gentle and elegant are so angry, Lin Mengya is more curious.


    "Fourth brother, what did your great grandfather do?"


    Gong Si shook his head and sat down to explain.


    "The great grandfather thought about his relationship with settling in in the past and had to ask his family to come and sit down. But I have told my brothers what I have done recently. Everyone thinks that the great grandfather should not be invited."


    Lin Mengya understood why Gong San was so angry.


    Smiled and poured a cup of tea for Gong San.


    "Why bother the third brother? If the great grandfather wants to invite them over, let them come over. It''s just a meal. Can''t my palace afford it?"


    She said it on purpose. Sure enough, Gong Sany said helplessly.


    "I don''t want to give up this meal, but before, the ANN family had no good thoughts for you. Hum! I thought the young lady of their family could become the crown princess, so I didn''t pay attention to our family. Now I can''t, so I want to get in with our family. What did he think of us?"


    Of course, this is also the reason why the palace family feel cold.


    In the past, the two families shared weal and woe, and had forged a deep friendship.


    Now it seems that people just don''t have a free hand to settle down.


    The palace family are all sentimental people. Naturally, they can''t see such a snob.


    But as the eldest parent of the palace family, Zeng Zu must think more.


    "I know the mood of my third brother. In fact, I''m also very angry. However, if our family breaks off from settling down now, people will only say that our palace family has fallen into a well. I guess Zeng Zu wants to make our family''s reputation of benevolence and righteousness."


    "Alas, Gong Ya still understands my mind. You, I wish you were angry!"


    The father of the palace family came in from the outside, and the three immediately got up to meet him.


    Lin Mengya invited her great grandfather to the top.


    Gong Si also smiled. Only Gong San hung his head and didn''t say a word.


    "Third, I know your hatred for settling down is more than a little. But you know, the current palace family is not what it used to be. You know, it''s not easy for Xiaoya to do this."


    Lin Mengya looked at her father who wanted to stop talking and her three brothers who had a stubborn temper. She couldn''t help feeling that something was wrong.


    The man immediately fell in her ear and explained.


    "The third brother''s mother is settling down."


    what?


    However, it''s not said that they have died outside. How can they settle down?


    "Xiaoya, there are some things I shouldn''t hide from you. But I shouldn''t talk too much about the face of the third child. Your aunt is now settling down."


    "No! I don''t have her! My mother is dead!"


    Unexpectedly, Gong San had a great reaction.


    After Lin Mengya looked at him and yelled, she clenched her fist tightly, but her arm trembled.


    "Great grandfather."


    She immediately jumped out to make a round. Some scars may not be suitable for opening now.


    "I think we''d better talk about this later. You must have heard about how the settlement broke the appointment before. They don''t give us face. If they want to recover again this time, they have to show sincerity."


    She knew that the owner of her home sent a letter to Zeng Zu, so Zeng Zu offered to entertain them.


    And Gong San strongly opposed the an family to step into the house. After thinking about it, it was only in the Yuqing hall that he was most suitable.


    "My little sister is right. You have to pick it up where you lost it. Otherwise, where will our palace face be placed in the future?"


    Gong Si immediately came out to support her. The ancestors of the Gong family looked at their two smartest children and Gong San. They sighed and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1299

    If you say this man is shameless, he is invincible in the world.


    I thought they would at least feel uncomfortable after they told the place of the banquet to settle down.


    But unexpectedly, the owner of the home immediately replied to the letter to Zeng Zu in person.


    "Do you mean that without hesitation, the resettlement side agreed to go to Yuqing hall?"


    In the living room, Lin Mengya asked with a sneer at the corners of her mouth as she looked at the children of the palace who had returned from sending the news.


    "If you go back to the eldest lady, the ANN family will be shameless. They are not only not angry, but also very happy. Let me say hello to our ancestors."


    Nowadays, few people in the palace family can see an family.


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked people to step down.


    "Now I''m settled here, but I don''t even care about a bit of shame."


    The five corners of the temple''s eyes and eyebrows were sneered at. I think it''s true that I can''t see the reality and power of settling down.


    "This kind of thing is normal. Interests are the most important thing between aristocratic families. However, settling down has become a little too fast. You know the great grandfather, the old owner of the family. If you don''t even have this backbone, how can you afford to settle down?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the father of the palace family who had been silent since just now.


    The latter touched his beard, but his face was even more sad.


    "Alas, when he and I sent our people to the testing ground together, he was really not what he is now. Maybe it''s because everyone''s life has been difficult these years."


    Lin Mengya understands this feeling. To tell the truth, when she sees Qinghu, the pain in her heart will only be several times worse than that of her great grandfather.


    Things are right and people are wrong. Sometimes it is the most helpless thing.


    "What Zeng Zu said is reasonable. We have some friends with our family. Although we are estranged now, we don''t think so outside. Therefore, we have to do what we should do in terms of face. Big brother, I don''t worry. Let''s put up with many things for the time being for the other four brothers. One day, little sister will help you get back."


    In a sense, her return is the debt collector of the palace family.


    Gong bin looked at his four younger brothers meaningfully. Maybe Xiaoya was there. He can rest assured.


    "Do everything as Xiaoya says. It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest."


    With infinite regret, Gong bin accompanied him back to his room to have a rest.


    The others naturally wanted to send her back to her room, but Lin Mengya declined the other three and left Gong San alone.


    "Three brothers, you walk with me."


    Gong San nodded, but the melancholy in his eyebrows did not decrease.


    "Brother three, if you''re too embarrassed tomorrow, don''t go. There''s nothing wrong with the big brother and the fourth brother."


    Gong San looked at her, but smiled bitterly.


    "I know today, you are all worried about me. But in fact, little sister, I really can''t do it. I can go to see those people who settled down as if nothing had happened. In the past, whether an Zichen or an Ruchu, I always thought about the friendship between the two families. But now I know that from beginning to end, it was our palace family."


    Lin Mengya knows that some things can''t be solved in a few words.


    More or less, she also guessed what Gong San thought.


    At first, the palace family was in trouble.


    There is another Yu Mingzhu. Compared with several others, Gong San''s life must be more difficult.


    But from everyone''s words, she had never heard anyone mention the mother of the third brother.


    I want to know what happened.


    Room, close at hand.


    Lin Mengya also grabbed Gong San''s hand and comforted him softly.


    "I know it''s hard for you, but three brothers, there are few mothers in the world who will give up their children."


    Heart to heart, if now let her completely give up Ning''er, there may be a big reason, but she will be cut like a knife.


    At first, she only sent the child to a safe place. She knew that she had to, but she was still suffering to death.


    Gong San smiled sadly and touched her head.


    "In this world, some people may only love themselves selfishly. Later, you will know. Well, don''t worry about me. Go and have a rest."


    She stood at the door and looked at Gong San''s back. In her heart, she suddenly missed her own Ning''er.


    Turning around, the big one and the small one were standing in the room waiting for themselves.


    Lin Mengya immediately closed the door, rushed into long Tianyu''s arms and kissed her son.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think you''re very happy."


    Murong Xi hugged her woman and let her lie in her arms like a kitten.


    "Nothing. I''m just busy these days. Have you got nothing to do today? Why did you come back so early?"


    After taking Ning''er, the little thing was not sleepy. He opened his big eyes and looked at them curiously.


    "The new year is coming, and things in the palace are not busy. Ya''er, I want you to spend the new year with us."


    Back in the warm bedroom, a family of three took off their coats.


    "I also want to spend the new year with you, but... Don''t worry, will you wait a little longer?"


    Tonight, she is so gentle.


    Murong Xi looked at him like this, and his heart had already turned into a pool of water.


    "By the way, don''t you want to go to the palace to watch the new year? What about Ning''er? Otherwise, you can put him with me. Anyway, the people of the palace can be trusted. They won''t say it casually."


    Murong Xi was a little delicious. If he had known so, he wouldn''t bring the child here.


    Now, all Gong Ya''s thoughts have turned to the child.


    Immediately, a little depressed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and asked softly.


    Just a word, let Murong Xi immediately honest down.


    "Well, Chonghua can''t care about the child now. Ya''er, have you ever thought that the child should find a teacher to be enlightened."


    In fact, Lin Mengya was very happy to hear that he could consider for the baby.


    "Well, after that year, I found a suitable teacher to enlighten him."


    "Have you ever thought about giving the child any identity?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Identity?


    "He is my baby, naturally..."


    "However, you are a girl in the waiting room now. If this matter comes out, people outside will only think Ning''er is your illegitimate son."


    Lin Mengya looked at Ning''er and bit her lip.


    "So, after Ning''er, he will keep it in my house."


    "So... What can you do? I''m not married, and you''re not married."


    The man smiled softly and looked at her.


    "Therefore, Ning''er is my adopted son, who is closer than his parents. When you marry, you will become his rightful mother, won''t you?"


    This guy I can''t believe I''m still turning a corner.


    He picked up his fist and Lin Mengya beat him lightly.


    Ning''er seemed to feel the warmth between his parents. After a small yawn, he leaned against Lin Mengya''s arms and slept.


    "By the way, how''s the investigation on the slave of Princess Chonghua?"


    A family of three was lying on a big bed. Lin Mengya asked softly.


    "Why are you so interested in Chonghua? Little vinegar jar, I said, I have nothing to do with her?"


    Lin Mengya gave that guy a white look. She was really confident.


    "I don''t care about it because of it. I always think it''s very wrong that it happened at this juncture. Do you think it''s possible that Chonghua deliberately designed this bureau in order to stay in Longdu?"


    "Although it''s possible, Chonghua always values fame the most. Now, because of this, she has become the laughing stock of the whole dragon capital because of her incompetence. I also heard today that Chonghua has been crying in the palace for a long time and everyone has been angry."


    Although Lin Mengya also knew he was right, she still felt that there was a mystery about it.


    Moreover, Shangguan Hui and Ning''er all appeared in Princess Chonghua''s house.


    If Princess Chonghua knows her past, then Chonghua''s previous hatred for her for no reason will come from.


    "Why don''t you help me meet her alone some day."


    The man tightened his arm and expressed his disapproval with action.


    "What do you see her doing? A crazy woman is not afraid that she will hurt you."


    "I just have some doubts in my heart. Besides, she can''t hurt me. By the way, you must pay attention to one thing."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and said solemnly.


    "Under no circumstances can you touch the blood, not at all."


    "And why?"


    "Because my blood is highly toxic. The toxicity is very strong, and I die when I move."


    Murong Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at her with interest.


    Obviously, she took her warning as a joke.


    "It seems that you are really a poisonous beauty?"


    Lin Mengya beat him. This guy, when did he learn so badly.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, he took a long silver needle from the jewelry box.


    "Watch it."


    Then she thrust the silver needle into her finger.


    In an instant, the silver needle became as black as ink.


    Murong Xi was stunned. He had seen such a scene.


    But the next second, Gong Ya tried to wipe the drop of blood on her finger on Ning''er''s lips.


    "Stop!"


    But unexpectedly, Ning''er seemed to smell something delicious at this time, turned over, held her fingers and contained the blood on her fingertips.


    But the child, instead of dying, was sucking her fingertip blood with relish.


    "Now, do you understand?"


    The wound stabbed by the silver needle healed quickly.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu and felt uneasy.


    She didn''t know if it was a little too reckless to do it herself.

 Chapter 1300

    If Murong Xi flinches because of this


    However, he never let her down.


    He hugged her without any hesitation.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll notice it later."


    Lin Mengya was a little silly. It took her a long time to find her mind and hold each other tightly with her backhand.


    "One more thing, I want to tell you, our Ning''er, he is the antidote."


    In fact, Murong Xi guessed this just now.


    From this moment on, he also knew how dangerous the mother and son were in fact.


    "Don''t tell anyone about these things except me, okay?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she vowed not to tell anyone except Bai su.


    But Murong Xi is different. She firmly believes that he can protect their mother and son.


    As her closest person, she can''t let herself have the opportunity to hurt each other.


    "I have medicine here, which can neutralize some poison in my blood. However, there is no antidote to restrain my blood poison except Ning''er''s blood."


    Murong Xi nodded. To tell the truth, there was no fear in his heart.


    Lin Mengya took out a medicine. At the same time, she took out the antidote made by the teacher with kanning''er''s blood and stuffed it into the purse of Murong Xi''s coat.


    Looking at all this, Murong Xi smiled. Such Gong Ya is more like a little daughter-in-law.


    Having done all this, Lin Mengya climbed into bed again and snuggled up in Murong Xi''s arms.


    "Princess Xianghua, have you ever looked for you again?"


    Murong Xi shook his head. He knew Gong Ya was not a jealous person.


    For Xianghua, he really felt something was wrong.


    "Xianghua accepted his Majesty''s proposal. It is estimated that he will be married to his Royal Highness the prince in a few years."


    Mentioning this matter, Lin Mengya still doesn''t understand why emperor Zun and empress Zun are so.


    Can the women Murong Xi doesn''t want, even if they don''t have a grudge at all, make an engagement for their son?


    "Emperor Zun and empress Zun, what are they thinking?"


    "Ha ha, fool. Do you really think Hou Zun will allow Princess Xianghua to become the crown princess?"


    From Murong Xi''s tone, she heard a trace of killing intention.


    He raised his eyebrows. I see.


    "However, if the identity of the prince''s fiancee is used like this, does the prince have no complaints? After all, he is the future king of a country."


    "Ya''er, the prince can''t be the emperor. This is the secret of the country. So don''t tell anyone except you."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was completely confused.


    Can''t be an emperor, why?


    When she wanted to ask him again, the man had closed his eyes and obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    However, it was really a little unexpected.


    Even though two people have their own secrets, they still don''t hinder their loving and sticky goodbye.


    Ning''er is a very adaptable baby. Except when he was taken away by his father, he waved and waved with his mother.


    The eyes are not red and the golden beans are not lost.


    It''s OK, or she''ll have to die of heartache.


    "The little master is gone?"


    Because of those two guys, Bai Su is always the first to enter her house.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya took the clothes prepared by Bai Su and dressed up.


    "What''s the matter? You and your highness are husband and wife and also the mother of the little master. Why do you have to sneak with..."


    Bai Su whispered for her grievances. She also knew that this was not a long-term plan, but the three of them finally got together, and how could they be willing to separate.


    She came to Yuqing hall again, but this time, Cai Ling offered to stay here and entertain and settle down with the palace family.


    Lin Mengya looked at the shy young man curiously. She was still a little embarrassed, but Cai Ling was so firm this time?


    "Cai Ling, you don''t have to force yourself like this."


    This time, no more than last time.


    Although it''s not grand, it should also show the style of the palace family.


    From the arrangement to the dishes, Lin Mengya spent a lot of time.


    And Cai Ling also helped a lot.


    "Don''t worry about me, i... I volunteered."


    With that, his face turned red.


    "Voluntary? Cai Ling, what reason do you have to be here? Of course, I''m not saying you shouldn''t come, but I''m afraid you''ll faint."


    Cai Ling looked at her with some bad intention and finally said it.


    "I want to... Let everyone know that I''m with you!"


    Although Cai Ling''s voice is very weak, with a little confidence.


    But Lin Mengya was quite moved. Obviously he was a smart man, but he declared his determination in the stupidest way.


    In that case, what else does she refuse?


    "Well, in the future, we will be a family. No one can separate us."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile, but her heart is incomparably sincere.


    Cai Ling also nodded hurriedly. On her flushed face, she also quietly took a little relaxed.


    Finally, all the people of the palace family arrived at the Yuqing hall.


    And the home side also arrived on time.


    As the only woman in the palace family and the next head of the family, Lin Mengya didn''t go out to meet her personally.


    Since the last time Anjia stood them up, Anjia is no longer the first important partner for the Gong family.


    This banquet is also to let them recognize this fact.


    "Oh, isn''t this uncle Gong? I haven''t seen you for many years. Your body is still so strong and healthy."


    He didn''t speak to the old owner who settled down.


    On the contrary, it was the fourth master who wanted to rely on his daughter.


    But at the last banquet, the fourth master of the family didn''t embarrass them much.


    It''s not that the fourth master didn''t want to settle down, but at that time, he didn''t look at the garlic of the palace family.


    But this time, he smiled all over his face and was very polite to the ancestors of the palace family.


    "OK, please sit down."


    In fact, the ancestor of the palace family is much better than the old owner who settled down.


    After all, the original palace family was not comparable to settling down.


    After reading all the wind and frost, my grandfather has experienced more scenes than fourth master an. I don''t know how many times.


    Seeing this in the past, he looked at the young generation who grew up and became such a snob. His great grandfather''s face was not sad or happy, as if it was an ordinary thing.


    Being treated like this, fourth master an still kept a smiling face and seemed not to be affected by this matter.


    But the people who settled down after him were not in such a good mood.


    In the room, Lin Mengya sat on the throne like her great grandfather.


    When the owner came in, he was still not prepared to get up.


    "Brother Gong, I''m late."


    The owner of the house had a gentle smile on his face, but after seeing her, he couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    "No later, just in time. Come on, Xiaoya, this is the owner of the house."


    Regardless of seniority, only by birth.


    After this sentence, the estrangement between the settled family and the palace family immediately revealed the clue.


    Lin Mengya got up and gave a big salute.


    "Gong ya, I''ve seen the old master."


    The owner of the family who settled down obviously didn''t expect that the generous palace family would treat him like this.


    He raised his eyebrows and showed some displeasure on his face.


    "Brother Gong, in fact, I was kind last time."


    He didn''t mention the last time. It was OK. When he mentioned it, the ancestors of the palace family became more and more angry.


    "Xiaoya is the future master of our palace family. Now she is also in charge of the power of the master. Even I have to obey her orders."


    The implication is, what''s the age of settling down?


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Even the owner of the house doesn''t look so good.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the owner of the house.


    "I''d better sit down first. It''s Gong Ya''s regret that I didn''t invite you last time."


    The owner of an family has some hesitation in his eyes. Now they are not confident enough. Naturally, they can''t be arrogant.


    However, this does not mean that he will be insulted by a younger generation.


    "What? I heard Miss Gong''s meaning. I''m blaming us?"


    To make amends, still so rampant.


    It seems that it''s time to teach a good lesson to settle down here.


    "No, I just feel a little sorry. But now think about it, there''s nothing to regret."


    "Oh?"


    "In the past, I only thought it was a gathering of relatives and friends. Now it seems that it''s just my wishful thinking. What else can I regret? You say so, settler."


    The people who settle down don''t look very good. In fact, not every one of them is so heartless to the palace family.


    However, the decision to settle down this time was decided by the three superiors of settling down together.


    Now that they are treated like this by the palace family, those Ann family members who didn''t want to be treated like this feel even more ashamed.


    "Gong ya, please forgive others. We all have our own difficulties. Why?"


    The ninth master, who settled down, pleaded in his tone.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to do things too well, and her tone softened a little.


    "The ninth master is right. Today Japan is a banquet for you. Why talk about those unhappy things? Please take a seat."


    Those who have settled down are not as happy as they were just now.


    Especially those who are familiar with the palace family, but fail to stand up and protect the palace family, can''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    But Lin Mengya understands them that the family is everything to them. How can they betray their family?


    So she doesn''t blame them.


    And Cai Ling, who has been sitting beside her, occupied the most important guest''s seat.


    Many people are secretly looking at this beautiful young man.


    "Who is this?"


    An Jiuye asked unaccustomed. After all, isn''t it just an Jia and Gong Jia?


    How could there be another outsider?


    Lin Mengya smiled and explained, "this is Cai Ling, my best friend. This time I''m afraid I can''t entertain well, so I invited childe CAI to accompany me."

 Chapter 1301

    Close and distant, immediately clear.


    Even though Cai Ling is only a shy young man, the people who settle down still feel the taste of loss.


    "Since we are friends of the palace family, we are friends of our family. I don''t know which childe CAI. Maybe we know who we are."


    The way the fourth master settled down was almost shameless.


    Lin Mengya knew that Cai Ling was thin skinned, so she answered for him.


    "The fourth master doesn''t have to ask. Cai Ling doesn''t go to settle down for a long time. It''s also right not to know."


    She made it very clear.


    Fourth master an''s face changed. Finally, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    At first, he was the one who had a good time.


    A table of rice was very boring.


    Everyone is on pins and needles to settle down, and the palace family is really not happy.


    It''s not easy to look at the once close friends who have become what they are now.


    Finally, after eating silently, Lin Mengya asked people to change into Xiaoshi tea.


    Nevertheless, the palace family remained silent.


    The owner of an family can do it, but the younger generation has the intention to go.


    It''s just that if the owner doesn''t speak, no one dares to go.


    "By the way, brother Gong, I brought you a man this time."


    The owner of the settled home pondered for a long time and suddenly said with a smile.


    "Oh, who is it?"


    Gong Qianfeng raised his eyebrows, not too interested.


    But the owner wants to sell it.


    "Go and see if anyone has arrived."


    "Yes."


    Immediately, a smart young man settled down and ran out.


    After a while, Lin Mengya heard the outside and shouted.


    "Master, aunt is here!"


    Aunt? Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, but saw that Gong San almost smashed the tea cup.


    At this stall, a middle-aged woman with simple clothes and a somewhat proud look came in.


    However, she didn''t look at anyone. Instead, she greeted the ancestors of the palace family.


    "Daughter in law, I''ve seen my grandfather."


    Unexpectedly, this man was the biological mother whom the three brothers didn''t want to see.


    The home owner seemed a little unhappy, but soon he adjusted.


    "Jiarong, your son is now old. You should forget the past. From now on, it''s your credit to take good care of this family."


    Lin Mengya wanted to pour her tea cup on the old man''s face.


    What is taking care of a family?


    Do you want this woman to seek to seize the property of the palace family?


    What a dream!


    "Yes, Jiarong remembers his teachings."


    An Jiarong is about 45 years old this year. Although she is no longer young, she is quite charming.


    Just between the eyebrows, with a little hostility, at a glance, he is a mean and strong man.


    Lin Mengya was naturally unwelcome. She was trying to refuse, but Gong Sanleng snorted.


    "Hum, our palace family doesn''t have your daughter-in-law. My mother is Fang, not an."


    Fang is the biological mother of Gong er.


    When an Jiarong heard his son say so, she immediately frowned and accused him.


    "How can you break my heart so much! How difficult it is for me to bring your brother to the world?"


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t mention it. It was OK. When she mentioned it, Gong San broke out.


    With a crash, the teacup was smashed by him.


    "Mother? You deserve it! At the beginning, if you didn''t dislike your father''s incompetence, how could you have run back to your mother''s house after giving birth to us for three days. Do you know how long my father knelt in front of the door of his house with us in his arms? If my mother hadn''t seen our pity and adopted us with my second uncle, I''m afraid we would starve to death!"


    Gong San''s mood was very excited, and the face of the home owner was not very good-looking.


    After all, if I hadn''t settled down and connived at my daughter, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed today.


    "You... You..."


    An Jiarong pointed to Gong San, stared wide and trembled.


    It''s just that she''s angry.


    Because his son disobeyed her, that''s all.


    "Third, when this happened, your mother was still young, so she did something wrong. Can''t you forgive her?


    Old master an tried to make peace, but Gong San refused to obey.


    "Young? Hum, yes, you were young at that time. What about Yu Mingzhu and Gong Lian later, you were young and ignorant?"


    In fact, it''s embarrassing for anyone to hear his son expose his old background.


    Lin Mengya is even more curious that with a temper like an Jiarong, she should leave without a trace.


    Why are you trembling with anger, but you still have to stand here and be accused by your son?


    She didn''t understand this.


    "The palace chain thing... That''s for his good. Who knows, he''s so bad! He''s just Yu Mingzhu. Why ruin his future!"


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya was even more confused.


    Next to her, Gong Wu secretly pulled her sleeve and whispered.


    "At the beginning, it was this aunt who had to set up the marriage between Yu home and brother Gong Liange."


    Oh, so it is.


    Lin Mengya finally understood why Gong San was so angry with his mother.


    He didn''t care about the abandonment when he was young, but after being pulled up by his second aunt, his brother let his mother pit him again.


    This hatred will end.


    This is not a mother and son. It is clearly an enemy.


    "Yes, we''re useless, so you don''t have to go back to the palace. Our palace doesn''t have a daughter-in-law like you!"


    Gong San''s attitude is very firm.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think Gong San is heartless.


    It is precisely because the Gong family attaches too much importance to friendship that they will not forget the kindness of others to themselves.


    At the same time, it will not easily forget the pain after being hurt and betrayed.


    This is a clear distinction between kindness and resentment.


    "OK... You''ve grown up and learned to talk back to me. OK, OK, today, I''ll kill you in front of you. Let you see how you forced your own mother to death!"


    An Jiarong''s temper is strong.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not a person who can be threatened by others.


    The people who settled down grabbed an Jiarong with all their hands and feet, and the owner of the settled home also looked anxiously at the ancestors of the palace family.


    Unfortunately, today''s palace family is watertight.


    "Let go, aunt Ann. Why do you do that?"


    Lin Mengya got up and all the eyes of the palace family were on her.


    And the ANN Jiarong looked at her warily.


    Everyone can see that the Gong family is really in charge of the family, but the eldest lady of Gong Ya Gong.


    "Gong ya, you are sensible. Jiarong is also your third aunt. You can''t treat her like this."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the owner of her home and smiled softly.


    "That''s nature."


    Gong San was impulsive, but she couldn''t resist her eyes and immediately calmed down.


    "I knew that there would always be people in the Gong family who would know the right and wrong. How could I raise such a white eyed Wolf for my son after I paid so much for him. Gong ya, you have to talk about him."


    Lin Mengya glanced at an Jiarong, looking a little complicated.


    She nodded, turned and asked.


    "Great grandfather, ya''er doesn''t understand one thing. Please show me."


    "You say it."


    "Ya''er has never been married, but ya''er also knows that marriage requires a marriage certificate. Excuse me, aunt an, where is your marriage certificate?"


    This sentence made an Jiarong speechless.


    At the beginning, she looked angry at the marriage letter, which had already been torn and burned. Who could have thought that the palace family still had the time now.


    But I heard someone say.


    "Marriage documents are filed by the imperial court. You can know as long as you check them."


    Lin Mengya looked at the young man and then said.


    "If you have a marriage certificate, you can prove that you are the daughter-in-law of our family. However, I remember that one day in David''s law, if a woman marries without her husband''s permission, or has lived in her mother''s house for three years, she will be deemed to have left automatically. How many years have aunt an lived?"


    Gently and skillfully, it blocked everyone''s mouth.


    At first, everyone knew that Gong San''s biological father had been waiting at the door of his home for more than half a month with his infant son in his arms.


    If an Jiarong hadn''t been so heartless and refused to meet people all the time, I''m afraid the real third uncle of the Gong family would not die young.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know these things, some people do.


    Just after hearing her voice, the palace family stood up and said with disdain from an uncle.


    "How did the third brother plead with you at the beginning? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten. In the ice and snow, the third brother''s body is weak, but you cruel and poisonous woman, not only don''t look at him, but also let people pour water on him. Now, how can you have the face to ask your son to recognize you!"


    Once the Gong family spoke, the an family was silent.


    Sometimes, an honest man doesn''t have a grudge, but he doesn''t want to care too much.


    But who can easily forget those blood and tears?


    "I didn''t! I didn''t! He''s useless, not my fault! I just, I just..."


    An Jiarong is still getting rid of her responsibilities and never repents. That''s the kind of person she''s talking about.


    And Lin Mengya finally understood the purpose of settling down.


    It seems that they really owe a lesson.


    "What happened in those years is no longer important. I respect you as an elder, so I''m patient everywhere. But if you have to let me take this aunt, we''ll have to settle our new and old grievances together. Our palace has lost two good sons in succession. I don''t know how to settle this account?"


    She was obviously smiling, but there was a cold feeling emanating from her bones.


    The settler also completely lost his arrogance. It''s an Jiarong who doesn''t want to give up.


    Lin Mengya turned her head, looked at her faintly and said.


    "If you really want to come back, I can allow it. However, the Gong family is not as strict as before. I am also the master of one word. If you come back, you can kowtow to my third uncle and admit your mistake, and then be filial to him for three years."

 Chapter 1302

    When she saw that the faces of an Jiarong and an''s family owner had changed, she ran to her.


    It''s really an old birthday man hanging. He thinks he''s a long life.


    "Maybe I can think about it and let you go back to the palace. Just, you have to remember. You''re just an abandoned woman. Our palace family supports you old. It''s benevolence and righteousness, but it doesn''t owe you."


    If it''s more toxic, who can compare with her?


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, the palace family sneered with unspeakable pleasure in their eyes.


    On the other side of settling down, they look different.


    An Jiarong was so angry that she blacked her face, while an Jiazhu''s face turned red.


    The fourth master of an was gloating, but the ninth master of an''s family just looked ugly. He looked at his people and shook his head.


    "You, how can you insult your aunt like this!"


    Immediately, a younger generation refused and stood up to accuse Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, the younger generation of the palace family quit, said coldly.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to talk to our eldest lady like this!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and turned her head to the owner of her home.


    "It''s a good upbringing to settle down. Our palace family is ashamed. I respect you as an elder, master an, so I promise the palace family won''t spread this today. As for your settling down, it depends on your choice when you want to lose face."


    The reality is that when they have strength, they can settle down and be brothers with the palace family.


    Once they fall, they think about how to make a profit.


    Although it is despised, it is too common.


    What else does an Jiarong have to say? I heard the owner of an''s hometown drink.


    "Come on! Isn''t it humiliating enough? Brother Gong, it''s my fault to settle down today. We''ll have a long future."


    This is a bit like a threat.


    However, Gong Qianfeng did not take into account his previous feelings as Lin Mengya expected.


    "My palace family was not afraid of anyone before. Brother an, please."


    This is today''s palace family. They would rather die standing than live kneeling.


    The people who settled down left in dismay, but the palace family did not cheer.


    "After such a long time, everyone is tired. Let''s go back."


    Gong Bin took everyone away. After a while, he returned to Yuqing hall again.


    Now they have sat in Cai Ling''s small room for receiving guests. Lin Mengya squints and holds a cup of tea. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Cai Ling sat next to her with gentle eyes. The book looked like nothing had happened.


    "Cai boy, I''m sorry to make you laugh today."


    Gong Qianfeng spoke, but Cai Ling put down the book and shook her head.


    "The old man doesn''t have to."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Cai Ling. He was a strange man.


    Most people are restless on this occasion. He is very kind and at ease.


    "Alas, after all, it has become what it is now. You say, how can the two good families stop until they can''t end?"


    Lin Mengya knew that her great grandfather didn''t understand what happened.


    Just because I understand too well, I feel cold.


    "I think it''s also good. At least in the future, we don''t have to make false promises with them. How did our palace treat them in the past?"


    Gong Er is most disgusted with this kind of thing. His words are also full of momentum.


    "Second brother, that''s what I say, but we can''t fall out with them for a while."


    Gong Si thought more and was more considerate.


    "Old four has a point. In the past, we had a lot of business contacts with our family. I''m afraid they''ll stumble in the future."


    Although the Gong family is very rich now, Gong bin is still not willing to give all his industries to others.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at her big brother.


    "What business do we have with our family?"


    "In the past, our family had many other shops, horse farms and farmland besides the main business of the inn. In the past, our family was not rich, especially without any business mind. Therefore, in order to win over and help us settle down, our ancestors let them buy a lot of shares. But later, we gradually became weak, and our family took over a lot of shares. I am preparing to deal with these things in a few years Love. "


    No wonder it''s so urgent to settle down.


    They must have thought that once the palace family calmed down, they were afraid that those businesses that could make money would be asked back.


    Once an Jiarong enters the gate of the palace family, they can stop the palace family with their in laws.


    It''s beautiful to think about it. Unfortunately, too greedy always comes to no good end.


    "Don''t worry about this first. I see the meaning of settling down. I''m afraid aunt an will still make waves. Are you all right, third brother?"


    From the time an''s family left, Gong San didn''t look at it.


    Now, when Lin Mengya asked, he saw the man with red eyes, holding his hands tightly and pretending to be strong.


    Shook his head and comforted softly.


    "Actually..."


    "No, that woman is extremely selfish. You let her into the palace today. Tomorrow, she will be the master of the house and kill us all. I just don''t understand why she can be so cruel? Do others in the world die except them?"


    Lin Mengya can''t answer this question.


    The relationship between mother and children can sometimes be the deepest fetter, but some can also become an inseparable evil bond.


    "Third, she is your mother. You can blame her, but you can''t hate her."


    The Gong family is still sincere. Gong San can only nod because of the teachings of his great grandfather.


    "Speaking of it, I think it''s strange. It seems that they are in a hurry to settle down. Whether it''s making the fourth master''s daughter make friends with Princess Xianghua or today''s affairs, you don''t feel that they seem to want to quickly look for the power of outsiders."


    Lin Mengya''s discovery made Cai Ling''s eyes flash a little


    The rest of the Gong family were not as sober as she was because of the incessant and chaotic relationship between the two families.


    When she mentioned this, everyone also found something strange.


    "It''s true. I remember the owner of the house who settled down in the past. He''s very safe. How do you feel like a different person today?"


    Gong Si pondered a little and said.


    And Gong Qianfeng was stunned and nodded.


    "So, what happened to settle down?"


    At present, no one can answer Lin Mengya''s question.


    But after Gong Si secretly exchanged eyes with her, she knew that Gong Si would find out about it.


    It was getting late, and they were ready to get up and leave.


    But Cai Ling, who fell behind, pulled Lalin Mengya''s sleeve.


    "The danger of settling down is nothing more than two aspects, one is power and the other is money. You can check from these two aspects. I think nine times out of ten, they have offended a big man."


    Cai Ling''s reminder gives Lin Mengya some direction.


    Indeed, they are not only fawning on the king of Yue, but more importantly, they want to have a relationship with the royal family.


    From the current strength and status of settling down, ordinary families can''t make them so panic.


    Do they want to seek protection from the royal family because they offended one of the three kings?


    Lin Mengya guessed like this, but I''m afraid only the an family can know the specific things.


    "Thank you."


    She smiled brightly, but Cai Ling blushed quietly.


    "Well... Can you stop smiling at me later?"


    Cai Ling''s voice was small, with a little feeling of begging, which made Lin Mengya smile and bend her eyes.


    "Why? I don''t laugh well?"


    The other party shook his head and whispered to the cat.


    "It''s so beautiful, so I don''t dare to see it."


    "Puff -"


    She still couldn''t help laughing more brightly.


    "I thought you were a little milk dog. Now I know you are a little milk cat. I can''t smile at you, but what can you do when you get married? Is it difficult? Won''t you let others laugh all your life?"


    She just flirted with him, but when she saw Cai Ling, she was stunned and hesitated.


    "Then... I won''t take a wife."


    This man is so cute!


    Lin Mengya controlled for a long time before she reached out to pinch this guy''s face.


    "Don''t worry. In the future, you will find a girl who only likes to smile at you. At that time, you will be full of joy and think about her smile all day. Even if you feel shy, you will still be unable to help watching."


    Cai Ling always thinks about her words very seriously.


    "If so, I''ll marry this girl."


    Lin Mengya was surprised. This guy really surprised her. He was a sensible man.


    Settling down is just an episode for the Gong family.


    The next day, she received a message from Qingwei guild hall.


    The letter mentioned that the two fugitive slaves were hidden in a shabby mountain temple outside Longdu city.


    Moreover, the two runaway slaves seemed to be taken care of, in good condition and well hidden.


    "Master, are we going to get them back?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and burned the message note.


    "Don''t move yet. Originally, I just wanted to know something about them. Now the wind is in full swing. It''s better to do more than less."


    "Miss, Princess Fanghua has sent you an invitation."


    Outside the door, there was a different voice.


    I haven''t seen that girl for several days. I don''t know what Gu pan is doing at home.


    In the afternoon, after lunch, Lin Mengya took a bus to Prince Xiao''s house, but she saw Gu pan lying in bed sickly.


    "What''s the matter? When did you get sick?"


    As soon as she entered the door, she smelled a sour and bitter smell of medicine.


    This medicine is an ordinary medicine for treating wind cold, but she knows that Gu pan is not an ordinary typhoid.


    "Sister ya, you''re here. I''m suffocating these days."


    The little face that used to be bulging is now a lot thinner.


    And the spirit is not very good.


    Lin Mengya sat by the bed, grabbed her hand and secretly felt her pulse.

 Chapter 1303

    Sure enough, Gu pan was poisoned by someone who didn''t have strong toxicity. From her pulse, the girl hasn''t been poisoned for a long time.


    How did you get sick like this?


    "Nothing. I just caught a cold. By the way, sister ya, I heard it''s very busy outside. Did you go to see the snow sculpture?"


    Looking forward to the situation, Lin Mengya was worried.


    The girl''s body is too weak. It should not be so poisonous.


    Is there any other disease?


    "You go down first. I want to stay alone with sister ya."


    After holding back about, I even felt sleepy.


    She put her face on Lin Mengya''s knee and sighed faintly.


    "Sister ya, am I running out of time?"


    "Silly girl, you just had a cold. Why did you have these thoughts? Take good care of yourself and you''ll be fine in a few days."


    She gently rubbed and looked at the acupoints on her head, but found several abnormalities.


    Looking at the acupoints, it seems that someone has moved his hands and feet.


    After thinking about it, she took out a sachet she could carry at any time.


    "You see, this is a medicine sachet I asked someone to buy a few days ago. With it, you can make your wind and cold better faster. Smell it, isn''t it very fragrant?"


    She knows that the sense of smell is beyond ordinary people''s sensitivity.


    But since the reunion, she felt that looking around seemed useless.


    "It''s really a good sachet. Unfortunately, my nose can''t smell anything. I don''t know if I got sick when I came back. In the past, I could smell a lot of breath. Now, I can''t tell the smell from the smell."


    Looking at the look that didn''t care much, Lin Mengya asked strangely.


    "Have you ever been like this before?"


    Glancing around, he nodded and said, "my nose is one of the characteristics of my biological mother''s family. By the way, do you know the Yunsheng family? My grandfather''s family is one of the Yunsheng family."


    Yunsheng nationality belongs to one of the ancient nationalities left over from the ancient Wei state.


    But it is strange that although the books collected by the Gong family for her cover almost all the history of Wei.


    However, for the ancient Wei state, which should be regarded as the source, there are not many records.


    Even if there is, it is only mentioned in a few words.


    "Because my father is not from Yunsheng nationality, my nose will not work well once I get sick. What''s the matter, sister ya, what are you thinking?"


    Lin Mengya recovered, looked at Gu pan and smiled.


    "Nothing. How''s your situation recently?"


    Looking at the poison in her body, she can untie it easily.


    However, if we don''t find out the person who poisoned, we still can''t guarantee the safety of looking forward to.


    Rubbed his nose and looked forward to saying something boring.


    "It''s nothing. Let the princess keep me at home every day and don''t let me go anywhere. It''s always the day of the East solstice. Scare her."


    Lin Mengya is understandable. Even she really wants to keep Ning''er at home and is not allowed to go anywhere.


    "What about Yu Mingzhu and them?"


    "What can they do? They don''t go to parties and sharpen their heads and want to dig into people. However, now the Crown Princess and Princess Xi have no chance with them. Alas, I think they are wasting their brains."


    If you look down on them, your words will not sound good.


    Unexpectedly, someone came in at this time.


    Unexpectedly, it was Qi ranxin.


    "Princess, it''s not good for you to chew people''s tongue behind your back?"


    Not seen for a few days, Qi ranxin''s dress is already the most fashionable girl in Longdu.


    But there are some things that are just imitations.


    Lin Mengya looked at her complacent look, and she was a little suspicious. Was it difficult or not to look forward to the poisoning? Did she do it?


    "Good or bad, what does it have to do with you? What are you doing in my house? Aren''t you afraid you''ll be infected with the wind and cold?"


    Unexpectedly, the man was quite proud.


    "I just came to tell you that from today on, I also paid tribute to the most famous female master in Beijing. We can learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting together in the future."


    Gu pan felt a little annoyed, rolled his eyes and ignored her.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes fell on a purse around Qi ranxin''s waist.


    It''s strange. The sensor radar of Shennong system usually doesn''t let go of the spices in people''s pockets.


    Why is there no response today?


    The system is still the same when it is turned on again after being turned off.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly until Qi ranxin came out of the door, and she didn''t say a word.


    "Do you know whose purse is on her waist?"


    After thinking about it, he said.


    "This is what the female gentleman gave us. She will give one to anyone who asks her to be a master. Mine is here."


    After that, she as like as two peas for her.


    Just now, the pattern on Qi ranxin''s purse is orchid, while the pattern on looking forward to the purse is Liuyun.


    Opening her purse, Lin Mengya subconsciously turned on the radar.


    Unexpectedly, the radar detected exactly the same composition as the poison in the body.


    Is it the woman who poisoned him?


    But why did she want to look around?


    "Sister ya, what''s the matter?"


    "Except you, who are the people who worship with you? Do you remember?"


    Gu pan shook his head.


    "I don''t know. This female gentleman is very strange. She can hardly be a teacher in any single family. She just keeps going around and giving lessons to these golden ladies. Moreover, she won''t disclose which family she has stayed in. In short, she is a very magical person."


    Lin Mengya pondered a little. It seems that when she goes back, she can let someone check the gentleman.


    "Oh? That''s really a strange man. I don''t know what to call it?"


    "She said her name was Baihe, and we all called her Mr. Bai. By the way, it is said that she came from a good family and is one of the top ten aristocratic families. However, no one knows which family she belongs to."


    Ten aristocratic families, it seems that this is really not easy.


    "OK, I won''t bother you. Have a good rest and I''ll see you another day."


    Although she was reluctant to give up, Lin Mengya left her room after making an appointment for the next meeting between the two people.


    "Miss Gong, princess, please go and talk."


    At the gate of the yard, the confidant of the princess who met last time was waiting for her with a smile.


    With her maid, Lin Mengya followed the woman.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the princess frowning, a little sad.


    "Met the princess."


    "Well, here you are. Sit down."


    Princess Xiao Ma waved her hand, a little weak.


    "Have you seen Chu Yan''s illness?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved slightly, but she just nodded on her face.


    "The child''s illness is strange. Do you think it could be..."


    There was no one else in the room, but Lin Mengya felt that the princess was too intentional.


    "Gong ya, I don''t understand what the princess means."


    "You are a smart man. I let Chu Yan take care of everything carefully. I take care of the child when it is cold and hot. How can she suddenly suffer from the cold?"


    Princess Xiao gave her a strange feeling.


    It must be said that Princess Xiao wants to be disadvantageous to Gu pan, but there are some things that would be difficult for Gu pan if it weren''t for Princess Xiao.


    But if Princess Xiao really hurts her But since the last time, Princess Xiao has always wanted to draw her attention to Qi ranxin and Yu Mingzhu.


    This has to make Lin Mengya doubt.


    "Princess, don''t worry. The princess is active and lively. Even if the people around her are strong, they can''t take care of them. The princess is young and used to be in good health. She must recover soon."


    After hearing her words, the princess seemed relieved.


    Turned to look at her and smiled.


    "Speaking of it, Miss Gong is also a great time. Have you ever discussed marriage at home?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and shook her head.


    "I know your family is different from others, but as a woman, you should always have a dependence. Your elders must have considered a lot?"


    Before, the great grandfather also expressed his meaning more or less.


    Both he and the five brothers of the Gong family hope that she can stay at the Gong family and recruit a son-in-law.


    But it''s just because they don''t want to see her get angry.


    The palace family''s preference for their daughter is terrible.


    "Such a thing must have been decided by my great grandfather."


    "Yes, the old master of the palace family is a sensible man. He must have had a suitable candidate long ago. However, if there is such a suitable person, it needs to be decided earlier. Sometimes there are many variables in marriage. For example, the young lady of the Yu family seems to have thrown herself into the air."


    Lin Mengya is more confused now. Now she can clearly feel that Princess Xiao is definitely deliberately trying to make her feel uncomfortable with Qi ranxin and Yu Mingzhu.


    After saying goodbye to Princess Xiao, she was full of questions.


    "Chen''er, what do you think Princess Xiao means?"


    Sometimes she doesn''t understand the things in the inner house as well as the different children.


    The little girl pondered a little before she whispered.


    "I think Princess Xiao seems to be deliberately revealing flaws to us. Is it difficult? Is she hoping that we can choke with Qi ranxin?"


    That''s how she feels.


    It is said that Princess Xiao, who was born in the Ma family, can survive in that environment and keep her position as a princess. She must have some means of her own.


    Such flaws are numerous, which is really suspicious.


    "Come on, she''s still a little sincere about looking forward to it. By the way, you''ve done everything I just asked you to ask for the fourth brother?"


    Chen''er nodded. As soon as they got home, Lin Mengya asked her to ask the fourth young master to visit. Would those golden ladies who worshipped Baihe as their husband look forward to such inexplicable symptoms of falling ill.

 Chapter 1304

    Unexpectedly, Gong Si''s speed is quite fast.


    In the evening, he sent the results to her.


    "Mr. White Crane is really powerful. According to this view, all the daughters of the aristocratic family who have a little background in the family are her students."


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and found that there were several, which were also checked out with a red pen.


    "What''s the matter with these people?"


    "They are all dead. It''s strange to say that the white crane has been sought after. It''s only in the past two years. Why do you think she has so much ability to let these people sell and buy?"


    Gong Si was puzzled.


    It''s not easy to investigate things in front, but in recent months, because there are many young ladies in Longdu, it''s easier to inquire about the news.


    Lin Mengya looked. Among the six people who spent almost the same time as Gu pan, plus Gu pan, there were three people, all of whom had the symptoms of wind chill.


    But the other two people were well soon and almost recovered.


    "Probably because the white crane is very knowledgeable."


    After all, in Wei''s country, even her daughter is a very important part of maintaining the appearance of the family.


    "Oh, how old do you think Mr. White Crane is?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and said casually.


    "At least, you have to be forty or fifty. Otherwise, you''re too young to suppress the crowd."


    "I knew you had to think so, on the contrary. The white crane girl is only 25 years old this year. However, she is regarded as a guest of honor by many people."


    Twenty five?


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. It seems that Mr. Baihe is really talented.


    "But what do you do with these things? Is it difficult? Do you want to worship her as a teacher? But I don''t think so. My sister is much smarter than her."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was really not that simple.


    After returning from Gu pan today, she found a little unusual.


    That poison has a different vitality.


    It''s not so much poison as something similar to a vaccine.


    But some people tolerate it and may have no response.


    But some people, more than said to look around, have had adverse reactions.


    Now, what Gong Si found also shows that someone died in front of him.


    Maybe it has something to do with this.


    "I don''t want to worship her as a teacher. I''m just curious because I heard the princess mention it in Prince Xiao''s house today."


    This poison is very hidden.


    Even the Shennong system only detected its main components when the toxin began to be active.


    The activity of the drug slowly recovered within a few hours after contact with the human body.


    It''s not so much poison as some kind of poison.


    But it''s not like a Gu. It''s really amazing.


    If only the teacher were here.


    Outside the window, she suddenly heard a very light landing sound.


    My heart immediately understood that I was afraid it was time for both men to come back and have a rest.


    "Brother four, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest first."


    Seeing that he began to rush people, Gong Si didn''t get up.


    It just seemed that she looked at it with deep meaning and said in a low voice.


    "Are you afraid to come out to see me when you are here?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank. Should she not let the fourth brother find out?


    Just wanted to make a ha ha, but saw the window open, and Murong Xi jumped into her room with Ning''er in her arms.


    The little thing habitually stretched out her hand. After a few seconds of hesitation, Lin Mengya got up and took over her son first.


    "Four brothers, listen to me --"


    "No, you go first."


    Murong Xi stopped her and gently pushed her back to her bedroom.


    Lin Mengya looked at her four brothers with a blue face and Murong Xi with an unhappy face. She just felt a little pain in her head.


    Well, it''s going to be found sooner or later.


    It''s better to say it now than later.


    "Say it well. No one is allowed to do it, okay?"


    After issuing the ultimatum, she held the child and closed the door of the bedroom.


    "Sit down, your highness Xi."


    Gong Si rubbed his eyebrows. How can he hide things from him?


    However, before that, he only had a shadow of doubt.


    Knowing that Gong ya did not love being watched, so there was no eye liner in his yard.


    But I didn''t expect to be exploited by this guy because of this.


    I can''t help holding my hand.


    If you shut up now, no one should doubt his head?


    "She is my wife."


    Murong Xi''s words ignited Gong Si''s barely repressed anger.


    "At present, my sister is still waiting in her boudoir."


    "Well, but she is destined to be my wife."


    ¡°...¡±


    "I want to marry her."


    With a bang, Gong Siyi patted on the table.


    "Your Highness Xi, please respect yourself!"


    Gong Si raised his eyebrows. To tell the truth, he had never seen such a shameless guy.


    But unexpectedly, Murong Xi was not angry.


    Because he still remembers his sweetheart''s instructions not to do it.


    "I know you have a noble status. But if you dare to play with the feelings of our palace family, I promise you will pay a very painful price."


    This is not a threat, but a statement of fact.


    But Gong Si also knew that Gong Ya was a very assertive woman.


    No one can stop what she wants to do.


    If she really wants to marry Murong Xi, as a brother, he has only blessing.


    But their own emerald cabbage can''t be easily arched by pigs, can it?


    Although, this thousand noble pigs.


    But it can''t compare with their family. This unique jade cabbage!


    "I don''t have to report to you about what happened between me and her. But I can tell you today."


    Murong Xi''s attitude was arrogant, but more, it was the sincerity that Gong Si couldn''t deny.


    "She is my wife and will be my only wife in the future. You don''t have to worry about it, because I won''t give you this opportunity."


    He spoke with conviction.


    Gong Si looked gloomy. After one look, his face became more ugly.


    "In that case, you should openly propose marriage! What''s the matter with sneaking every night? You''re shameless, and my sister wants it!"


    Speaking of this, Murong Xi was also unhappy.


    Looking at Gong Si in front of him, he remembered the stubborn and determined little woman. He immediately made a sinister mistake.


    "I''d like to propose marriage, but your sister won''t let me."


    "You fart!"


    Gong Si completely lost his demeanor and all the dirty words came out. It can be imagined that he was really angry.


    "He didn''t let it go. I said it."


    Inside, Lin Mengya, who had just coaxed the baby to sleep, opened the door and stared at Murong Xi expressionless.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what he''s up to. This man obviously wants Gong Si to persuade her so that she can agree to the marriage proposal.


    "What? It''s all true? Little sister, what are you doing for?"


    Gong Si is a little hard to understand, but it''s also human nature.


    Lin Mengya was embarrassed and coughed. Unmarried cohabitation is really too advanced for people like Gong Si.


    But she and Murong Xi are legal husband and wife, so she hasn''t considered this problem.


    "It''s a long story. Anyway, I didn''t let him propose marriage. It''s just not now."


    Of course, she knew Murong Xi''s anxiety and thought of what would happen if they were discovered.


    However, if Gong Si was the first person to find out, she felt a lot at ease.


    "Even so, he can''t abandon you all the time!"


    Gong Si glanced at Murong Xi obliquely, but he could see that his eyes had not left his little sister since just now.


    This But it can''t be clearer.


    "He?" Lin Mengya smiled at Murong Xi, but shocked each other''s heart.


    "He won''t, I believe him."


    Even though this sounds like a soft honeymoon, the threat contained in it makes Murong Xi feel helpless.


    "I said, I won''t!"


    He felt a little wronged, as if she didn''t believe him.


    Lin Mengya smiled more charming than the flowers, and then looked solemnly at her brother.


    "Don''t worry, fourth brother. I''ve thought about things with him very clearly. I hope you can respect my choice."


    Since my sister has said so, Gong Si can only compromise.


    "Well, I can hide it from others for you. But you are a young lady who hasn''t gone out after all. I''m afraid it''s not polite to be like him."


    "But I can''t bear the baby."


    Baobao has just returned to her side. She can''t see each other during the day, which has made her eager to see through.


    If I don''t see her again at night, she won''t have to sleep.


    Looking at the proud man and his reluctant sister, Gong Si thought.


    "Well, boy, I''ll bring it back for you. As for others, please go to the front door in the future."


    Lin Mengya knew that this was Gong Si''s final concession.


    If he is responsible for picking up and seeing off the baby, he can rest assured.


    "Xi, what do you say?"


    She looked at Murong Xi with expectation in her eyes.


    "All right."


    Murong Xi was sullen. Sure enough, the child was more important than him!


    Gong Si sneered and shook with him, hum!


    "In that case, your highness, please go back. I''ll pick up the child myself early tomorrow morning. You just need to be outside and pick up the child."


    Gong Si''s attitude is very firm, and Lin Mengya is hard to say.


    Finally, Murong Xi could only look reluctantly and jumped out of the window.


    Lin Mengya looked at his back and felt a little reluctant.


    "Ya''er, I''m doing it for you. Murong Xi''s identity is special. If you really want to be with him, you''d better bear it for a while."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that what Gong Si said is right.


    Even though they know that the men in her family have great powers, they don''t have an advantage in some things.


    Once you have something urgent to find him in the evening, but find that he is not in the house or in other places.


    The relationship between them is easy to expose.

 Chapter 1305

    "Xiaoya, you..."


    Murong Xi left and Gong Si looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    How can Lin Mengya not know what the four brothers are going to say.


    "I can''t say a word or two clearly between me and him. Although the fourth brother can rest assured, I won''t harm the palace family, and I will never embarrass you and your family."


    "Alas, Xiaoya. I''m afraid it''s too late for me to say anything. But you must know one thing. The Royal water is too deep. Although our palace family is not a small family, there are some things we can''t do."


    Lin Mengya nodded and sent Gong Si away.


    Just as I was about to return to my bedroom, I heard a gentle tap outside the window.


    She immediately opened the window and saw the man standing in front of the window in the moonlight, with a little pride in his smile.


    "You..."


    She just wanted to ask if the other party had dropped something, but the man grabbed her waist, gently kissed her on her forehead.


    "Wait for me."


    Only these two words, but let the ice melt, let the warm spring return to her heart.


    Nodding and watching him leave again, Lin Mengya no longer had any worries.


    They will always be together.


    Since this matter has been known by Gong Si, Lin Mengya also feels that there is no need to continue to hide her son.


    The next day, she asked Bai Su to invite chen''er in.


    Seeing the little thing sitting on the bed, rubbing his eyes, his eyes widened.


    "He... Wasn''t he sent away?"


    After surprise, it is the joy of reunion.


    Chen''er also really liked Ning''er. He couldn''t help coming forward and pinched his little face.


    "Well, but every night, he will be sent back. In the future, no one in our yard, except you two, is allowed to come near my house. After breakfast, the fourth brother will pick him up. In the evening, the fourth brother will send him back."


    With help, the time has become less urgent.


    The little thing is growing up. Although his father won''t treat him badly, he is a big man who hasn''t brought a child after all. His father may not know what the baby needs.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya ordered the kitchen to make some nutritious breakfast that the baby likes to eat.


    Looking at the very cute baby, Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was as sweet as honey.


    "Miss, how do I feel that this little thing looks more and more like you?"


    At the dinner table, chen''er looked at Ning''er curiously and said.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya''s heart sank.


    It''s said that Xiao''s mother didn''t feel it when Ning was dry and dark, but these days, her fat little face has also grown a lot.


    The white spots that once appeared are now gradually connected into one.


    Although there are still some black and yellow places on his face, it can be seen that he is a delicate looking baby.


    The mother and son looked at each other. They didn''t feel it before. Now they are really similar.


    "Children, naturally, they imitate who they spend a long time with. Well, let sister Bai Su take you to Uncle four after dinner, okay?"


    Ning''er didn''t understand her worry. The little man followed Bai Su skillfully.


    Lin Mengya feels a little worried. If Ning''er is really recognized as her son, don''t those who want to be bad for her want to keep an eye on their little baby?


    "Miss, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go. Let''s go home."


    Ning''er''s current situation made her have more guesses.


    And the strange reaction on the little thing also made her have a question in her heart.


    What has the child experienced before? I''m afraid Shangguan HUICAI is the only insider.


    As soon as they arrived at Lian''s house, the steward said that his wife woke up as soon as possible.


    "Gong ya, come and see how your mother is now."


    Lian Xing just wanted to send someone to invite Gong ya. Unexpectedly, she came at this time.


    Even Mrs. Lian''s face is not very good, but it is much stronger than a few days ago.


    See her, can also weak smile at her.


    "How does aunt feel?"


    The pulse has stabilized and has a tendency to get better.


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange. Although she took measures, it shouldn''t take effect so soon.


    "It''s much better. You''ve worked hard these days."


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya is still a little worried.


    "Aunt, if there is anything wrong these days, you must tell me in time."


    "Well, I see."


    After confirmation, Lin Mengya carefully checked other parts.


    Unexpectedly, even the lady''s eyes were a little different.


    "Aunt''s eyes, why do I think one of them is lighter than before?"


    Even Mrs. Lian doesn''t look like an alien, so she always has dark brown eyes.


    But today, the left eye seems to be lighter.


    But even his wife didn''t care much. After touching her eyes, she smiled and said.


    "My ancestors were from the Nanlu nationality. When I was a child, my eyes were deep and shallow. When I grow up, I will return to nature. Maybe it''s because I''m too weak this time."


    Nanlu nationality is another ancient nationality handed down from the ancient Wei state.


    "Have the eyes of the Nanlu people ever had any strange abilities?"


    "It''s not strange, but the lighter eye in our clan can see things more clearly than the other eye. However, it''s only the ability of the elders in the clan. For people like us who moved out of the clan early and intermarried with the outside world, there''s nothing else except that the eye color was inconsistent when we were young. ¡±


    Mrs. Lian''s words let Lin Mengya realize something.


    She reopened the Shennong system and checked Mrs. Lian again.


    But at this time, the direction is somewhat different.


    Sure enough, after checking, she found that Mrs. Lian''s previous poisoning was more like a symptom of vaccine allergy.


    I don''t know if it''s wrong. It seems that the set of detoxification methods taught by the teacher made the wife survive smoothly.


    But she was sure that even what appeared on her wife was different from looking.


    Is it related to their identity?


    "It''s a strange thing. Does the aunt know that other ancient tribes are different?"


    Hearing the speech, Mrs. Lian thought.


    "It''s not that I don''t tell you, but that most of these ancient tribes have disappeared now. In fact, I remember when I was a child, my grandparents warned us not to mention the identity of the ancient tribe when walking outside. Don''t easily tell others that we are different. Ya''er, what do you do when you ask?"


    There seemed to be some clues, which quickly crossed Lin Mengya''s mind, and she could connect some things as long as she caught it.


    But at present, it is not a good time to think.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious. Since madam wakes up, I''ll give you another prescription for recuperation. This time, it scared the big guy."


    The family, which had been tense for a long time, became lively again because of his wife''s soberness.


    Lian Xing kept close to his mother''s bed, telling jokes and making his mother happy.


    Lin Mengya retreated to the small kitchen alone and personally decocted medicine for Mrs. Lian.


    By the way, organize your thoughts.


    This time, Mrs. Lian''s illness was actually affected by some kind of medicine.


    And this drug is very similar to that on Gu pan.


    The only thing they have in common is that they are both women and both come from ancient families.


    Can these things only work for such people?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of the female gentleman called white crane.


    It seems that we have to start with her.


    "Xiaoya, can I come in?"


    At the door came the sound of the moon.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter."


    Converging on her thoughts, Lin Mengya looked at Lian Yue.


    The latter was not happy with the improvement of Mrs. Lian. She frowned and seemed very worried.


    "What''s the matter? But what''s wrong with my aunt?"


    "No, madam is in good condition. It''s... Me. I think of something again. But I think it''s too incredible. Maybe it''s just my dream."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. In fact, she has been secretly conditioning herself for Lian Yue.


    It''s only a matter of time before she can remember everything.


    But now, it is clear that even the moon rises in the stage of confusion.


    "Tell me, maybe that''s what you''ve experienced before."


    "Well, I just slept last night. It was like walking into a palace. But I have never been to the palace, and I don''t know why. I''m sure it''s not the palace in Longdu."


    palace? Lin Mengya''s heart contracted slightly.


    Once upon a time, shangguanhui was very familiar with the imperial palace of Jin.


    Now I think it must be the palace of Jin.


    "I heard a man say, let me take someone with me. As a result, when I went out, I saw a lot of people outside. They seemed to want to kill me. However, under the cover of several people, I broke through the Siege... The next thing is that I was almost in chaos. I just remember that I must protect a person. He... He seems to be a little baby."


    Shangguan Huiyue said, but Lin Mengya felt frightened.


    Gu pan mentioned something about the state of Jin before.


    It seems that the time of Gu pan and Guan Hui''s escape should be about the same.


    I''m afraid the person shangguanhui wants to protect is Ning''er.


    "I remember that I liked the child very much and tried my best to protect him. In my dream, someone told me that if I wanted to keep the child, I would give him a medicine. In this way, no one would know that he was the child. However, I couldn''t think of anything else. Do you think I thought too much?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to say.


    Medicine, child, if she still can''t hear it, it will disappoint everyone''s kindness.


    "Gong ya, why are you crying?"

 Chapter 1306

    She touched her cheek, which was a bit wet.


    "Nothing. It''s probably the heat of the medicine. Thank you for months."


    She can probably guess what happened.


    When the enemy came to the city, shangguanhui chose to continue to protect her baby.


    And the medicine must have been given to her by the teacher.


    Only in this way can those people not recognize Ning''er.


    Because of this, Shangguan HUICAI was hurt and abused.


    But sister Hui would rather be beaten herself than protect her Ning''er.


    Only in this way can her baby come back to her safely and happily.


    "You... What do you thank me for? My nonsense didn''t cause you any trouble?"


    Lian Yue was not very interesting. Although she knew that her dream was too incredible, Gong Ya was the first person she thought of.


    "No, for months, I owe you a lot. If you want me to do anything in the future, just say, I will go through fire and water for you."


    She will never forget the grace of saving her son.


    But Lian Yue seemed to be frightened and waved his hand again and again.


    "What are you talking about? I still want to thank you. In fact, I know that you saved me and you cured me. Maybe this is the fate between us. I always feel that we seem to have known each other for a long time."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say.


    On the contrary, he has been worried for months.


    "If these things are true, I don''t know if the baby I protect is good now."


    "Well, he''s fine. Although he has suffered some hardships, now he''s fat and likes to laugh."


    Lian Yue looked at her in surprise. Lin Mengya fell in Lian Yue''s ear and said softly.


    "The child is in my house now. Don''t worry, he is well taken care of. I''ll let you meet him again when I have a chance, okay?"


    Lian Yue nodded immediately with ecstasy in her eyes.


    If the child really exists, it means that everything in her dream is true.


    In other words, she is no longer a person without past and memory.


    "If the child is true, then... That person is also true! Gong ya, I know you have great powers. Can you help me find that person?"


    "Who is that man?"


    Lian Yue grabbed the clothes on her chest, and her face looked a little painful.


    "I don''t know his name. I remember that he wore silver armor and stood in front of me in the chaos. I remember his back and how his armor was stained with blood. But the last scene I remember was that he fell from a horse, but I had to walk away. Gong ya, I beg you, please help me find the man. He said to me It must be extremely important to me. Otherwise, I won''t feel like a knife in my heart every time I dream of him. "


    That man, is it your brother?


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    She knew the temper of her father and brother. In that case, they would risk their lives and personally escort Shangguan Hui and Ning''er to escape.


    That means they are likely to be hurt by the enemy, or even


    "OK, I promise you. But you must keep it a secret, you know?"


    Even the moon immediately hit her head like garlic. She knew the weight.


    "Since you''re at home now, you have to keep an eye on everything for your wife. I doubt it''s that simple."


    Lin Mengya changed the topic in time. Everything in Jin is now a restricted area for her.


    First, because she can no longer be trusted, she has no channel to deliver information for a while.


    Second, the current dilemma must be solved.


    But not mentioning it doesn''t mean she''ll give up.


    "OK, madam, don''t worry too much. I''m here."


    After explaining some things to shangguanhui, Lin Mengya left Lian''s house.


    In order to avoid trouble, even the back doors of the house and the palace are open.


    As soon as she got out of Lianjia, she saw her back door and hurried out alone.


    "Young lady, come back and have a look!"


    As soon as she raised her eyebrows, why did something happen at home just after she left?


    Immediately followed the servant back to the palace, but he came to the main hall of the reception.


    An Jiarong, dressed in plain silk, is kneeling in the main hall with a memorial tablet in her arms.


    And several people in the palace family can see their faces very well.


    An Jiarong''s cry was too harsh.


    "Great grandfather, big brother, what''s going on?"


    As soon as she entered the door, an Jiarong saw her.


    Although the glance was short, Lin Mengya felt the resentment contained in it.


    "Big niece, you''re back."


    The fourth master of the family was smiling and his tone was very affectionate.


    Lin Mengya had a bad impression of him, but she didn''t treat him well when people came to the door.


    "Fourth master, what do you mean?"


    Neither the master of the settled family nor the ninth master of an came. Only a few young people followed. Moreover, these young people were a little unhappy on their faces.


    I''m afraid it''s not good.


    "We sent someone to you. Didn''t you say that as long as Jiarong kowtows and apologizes in front of your third uncle''s memorial tablet and observes filial piety for three years, he can let your palace''s daughter-in-law?"


    At the beginning, she was sure that she would never do so, so she put forward the conditions.


    Unexpectedly, this arrogant and powerful an Jiarong could really promise.


    But also in front of so many people, crying sadly.


    It''s a little difficult to do.


    "What the fourth master means is that Aunt an is willing?"


    "Of course, she''s willing. Besides, when her husband died, it''s common for her to kowtow and be filial. Alas, in fact, you all misunderstood Jiarong. That day, she was just in high spirits. Speaking of it, she hated our family, not your palace family."


    She doesn''t know how credible this is, but the only thing she knows is that as long as an Jiarong complies with her conditions, she must keep her promise and get an Jiarong back.


    "Hate, she naturally wants to hate. If you didn''t settle down, how could she marry such a loser as my father?"


    Gong San was almost mad. If his brother didn''t hold him tightly next to him, he was afraid that he would burst up immediately and drive these shameless people out of the door.


    "Nephew, that''s not what you said."


    Gong Si shouted, but with some hypocritical regret.


    "At the beginning, it was actually your father your mother liked. However, my sister has always been used to being strong. After passing the door, she also wanted to live a good life with the palace family. However, her temperament is not gentle, so there are all the following. In fact, it is a misunderstanding."


    Man dies like a lamp.


    Gong San''s father has died. Naturally, they can say anything.


    Lin Mengya also heard the man''s meaning. It seems that an Jiarong must stay today.


    Gave Gong San a look and made him feel at ease.


    Lin Mengya''s face hung a smile.


    "What the fourth Master said is reasonable. Since it was my offer, it naturally worked. But I said something ugly ahead."


    After looking at an Jiarong and fourth master an, Lin Mengya said in a flat tone.


    "First, since an Jiarong has entered the gate of our palace, it has nothing to do with settling down with you."


    "I understand that, but Jiarong is always the daughter of settling down. This daughter can''t help but go home?"


    Fourth master an is actually harder to deal with than the old owner.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not an ordinary comrade.


    "Don''t forget, fourth master an. The last thing happened because of going home. For the first time, our palace family can forgive us for being young. If there were a second time, our palace family would be ashamed?"


    Since an Jiarong pasted it, she just accepted it.


    But today''s palace family is not what it used to be.


    Fourth master an didn''t seem to expect her to say so, and he pondered for a moment.


    "Jiarong, the fourth brother thinks that the little niece of the palace family is right."


    An Jiarong glared at an Si Ye angrily, but was forced down by a hint from the other party.


    Finally, I had to nod.


    But the anger in his eyes burned more fiercely.


    "Little niece, we''ll take care of it. Do you have any other requirements?"


    Really agreed?


    Lin Mengya sneers in her heart. In that case, she''s not polite.


    "The second rule is that you have to abide by the rules of our palace when you enter our house. As I said earlier, you have to kowtow to my third uncle and be filial for three years before you can enter our house. So now you come and stay in our house temporarily. I will prepare a separate room for you, where you can pray and chant scriptures. As long as you can persist for three years, I will accept it Yes, you are our daughter-in-law. Do you have any objection to that? "


    An Si Ye nodded, and an Jiarong could only harden her neck and promised to come down.


    "As for the third point, you can''t easily step out of the house without my consent during the Sutra recitation. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly. However, if you violate any one of them, you won''t count the three-year commitment to filial piety. After all, what I need is your sincere change and repentance. Please put your mind away for other things."


    Lin Mengya said this with some ruthlessness.


    But what surprised her even more was that no matter whether it was an Siye or an Jiarong, even those young people were not in a hurry.


    That''s -- that''s weird.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Jiarong, you promised to do these things. Then you must do it."


    An Si Ye sighed falsely, but an Jiarong didn''t express any objection even though she didn''t want to.


    "Well, big niece, look, I''ve sent it to you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Please, uncle Rong, send the fourth master well."

 Chapter 1307

    When fourth master an left on the front foot and Lin Mengya on the back foot, he asked someone to send an Jiarong to a quiet yard in the backyard.


    "Little sister, do you really want to leave this scourge behind?"


    Gong San always forbear. If she didn''t hold her hand, she was afraid that she would drive an Jiarong out of the Gong''s house on the spot.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. More people, but more chopsticks. If you don''t want to see her, I''ll tell my family not to let her walk around."


    Her words made Gong San a little sad.


    After taking a deep look at her, he was so angry that he went back to his house.


    "Well, if your third brother leaves, don''t hide it from us. What''s your plan?"


    Gong Si looked at the back of his third brother and sighed.


    Lin Mengya knows that everyone knows her pains. Only her three brothers are hoodwinked by hatred, so she can''t tell him the truth for the time being.


    "I want to know what the real purpose of settling down is. Since they are like this, it''s impossible for them to take an Jiarong back to our house. It''s just to compete for family property. With an Jiarong''s current status, the money of the palace family can''t fall into her hands. Therefore, I think things may not be so simple."


    If, for the first time, when everyone parted unhappily, an Jiarong still insisted, she might think that it was an Jiarong''s own business to return to the palace.


    But now, it''s obvious that Ann Jiarong doesn''t want to.


    But settled down and let her come back.


    This shows that they have a reason to let their own people into the palace.


    It''s better to let someone in than to guard against it.


    At the bottom of her eyelids, an Jiarong couldn''t turn out any big waves.


    "I know what you said is reasonable, but I''m afraid it''s hard to explain to the third brother."


    Gong Si actually had the same idea as her, but he was more aware of the harm an Jiarong had done to Gong San.


    That''s not easy to make up for.


    Moreover, an Jiarong never meant to make up for it.


    "I know it''s up to me. You don''t have to worry about it. We must take a serious look at an Jiarong. Remember, you don''t have to be polite to her when necessary."


    How could she let go when she came to the door for abuse?


    After the crowd dispersed, she personally brought wine and vegetables to Gong San''s room.


    "Brother three, may I come in?"


    She knocked on the door and asked.


    After a long time, Lin Mengya heard Gong San''s voice.


    "Come in."


    There was some resentment in the voice, but it was obvious that it was not directed at her.


    Pushing the door, she smelled a great smell of wine.


    She knows that Gong San is a well-known modest gentleman of the Gong family. He can''t get drunk easily.


    It really made him very sad to think about it. He could only drown his worries with wine.


    "Three brothers, it''s boring to drink too much alone. I''ll accompany you."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile and put things on the table.


    Unexpectedly, Gong San only looked at her and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. I know that everything you do is for the sake of the palace family. I don''t mean to blame you. If you want to blame, you can only blame that woman."


    Only he himself knows how much emotion these words contain.


    "I know that what you resent is not an Jiarong, but yourself who was powerless at the beginning. Over the years, everyone says that you can''t mention the palace chain in front of you. But you''re not really blaming him, but blaming yourself, right?"


    Gong San was slightly stiff. His eyes were shocked and looked at Gong ya.


    He was really blaming himself, but now it''s too late.


    "If she hadn''t given birth to us at the beginning, everything would not happen later. In fact, I know that the person in my father''s heart has never been her. I married that woman only because I had Gong chain after I was drunk."


    This is, out of Lin Mengya''s expectation.


    "It''s not your fault. Maybe I shouldn''t say this, but I still think it''s the responsibility of Uncle three. If he hadn''t let himself go at the beginning, he wouldn''t have suffered later."


    Lin Mengya has always thought that this kind of thing can''t be clapped.


    Gong San shook his head with a bitter smile and took another gulp of wine.


    "In fact, everyone thought that Gong Lian liked Yu Mingzhu. In fact, I was the first person in the family. However, he took it for me. Even later, he was deceived by Yu Mingzhu and really fell in love with her. But if I hadn''t escaped at the beginning, he wouldn''t have fallen into the mire and had to get out."


    Lin Mengya can''t comment on this matter.


    There is nothing right or wrong about feelings.


    "However, no matter what happens, it''s your choice. If you choose to blame yourself, I can''t say wrong. But three brothers, you must cheer up, Gong family, you can''t live without you!"


    "Hehe, i... I''m just a cowardly waste! I don''t have the calmness of my eldest brother, nor the martial arts of my second brother and my fifth brother. My fourth brother is much smarter than me. I... I''m just a burden in the palace."


    This makes Lin Mengya unable to listen.


    "The three brothers, the five members of the palace family, are indispensable and have their own strengths. Although the eldest brother is calm, he lacks flexible means. Although the fourth brother is smart, he is far less sophisticated and unique than you in some things. In fact, for the five members of our family, you are the one who is most suitable to be a leader. You have both thunder means and Bodhisattva heart. Isn''t that good?"


    Gong San looked at her with some hesitation in his eyes.


    "What you said... Is it really me?"


    Lin Mengya nodded desperately. Her four brothers told her what happened on Yanxia mountain.


    The third brother is on the mountain, but he is very strict.


    But at the same time, he also has a policy of cherishing honor and winning the hearts of the people.


    In a few days, most people listened to him very much.


    As the saying goes, a thousand soldiers are easy to get, but one general is hard to find.


    Gong San is the general. He is a little more secure than Gong 4.


    Therefore, she and Gong Si can open up territory outside and master the general direction.


    The three brothers can immediately take over the stalls in their hands, stabilize them one by one, and then give them to Gong bin in the rear.


    The cooperation of these people can be said to be seamless.


    The role of any person is indispensable.


    "Maybe it''s because of low self-esteem that you can''t see your own advantages. Let''s talk about your military training on Yanxia mountain. In fact, even I can''t do half of you. So, brother 3, you don''t have anything to be low self-esteem, do you?"


    Her smile and words are very sincere.


    Gong San stared at her. After a long time, he cried bitterly.


    "Thank you, Xiaoya."


    Over the years, he has lived with low self-esteem and care.


    It is simply because of the influence of his parents.


    Even though the second uncle''s family treated their brothers as if they were their own, they witnessed their mother from an early age. How heartless is it? How can Gong San not be vulnerable?


    "Family, what else do you say? Thank you. But three brothers, although I left aunt an, I hope you don''t bother her."


    Gong San''s mood is very unstable, especially after meeting an Jiarong.


    So she didn''t intend to tell Miyazaki about her plan.


    "Little sister, why do you want to keep this woman? Aren''t you afraid that she will do harm to you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''m not afraid. It''s just that she''s a woman. What can she do under our eyes? I think she just thinks that now her son has grown up, she can go back to the palace and enjoy happiness. Don''t worry, our family can still afford her."


    Hearing Gong ya say this, Gong San has nothing to refute.


    "If she really wants to come back to support her, I can support her. But she doesn''t want to. Let me call her mother again!"


    Gong San must have made a compromise based on her friendship. For this, Lin Mengya has been very grateful.


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    The two men touched the cup and agreed on the matter.


    It was another good night''s sleep. Lin Mengya had just got up when she heard the noise outside the yard.


    "Bai Su, chen''er, what are you arguing about?"


    Ning''er didn''t wake up. She tucked her son in and left the bed curtain.


    Who knows, as soon as I tucked in, I heard the door and was pushed open.


    "Gong ya, what do you mean?"


    Lin Mengya was not happy when she was woken up early in the morning.


    What''s more, the man''s voice was too loud and scared the baby smart.


    A pair of black eyes looked at her in fear and helplessness, and she patted her gently before continuing to close their eyes.


    "Get out."


    She gave a low roar, full of momentum.


    Outside the house, it was quiet for an instant.


    When she got dressed and went out of the bedroom, she saw an Jiarong sitting in a chair and looking at her angrily.


    "I think I should have told you that if you want to go out, you must be informed. Do I not understand, or do you not understand?"


    Her attitude is different from yesterday.


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not a good tempered person. What is gentle and dignified depends on disguise.


    Ann Jiarong didn''t care much, but just like her master, she snorted coldly.


    "Anyway, I''m your elder too. The yard is broken and old. How can people live in it? It''s for your third uncle to watch the funeral, not to be a servant girl. If you disrespect me, you disrespect your third uncle."


    Lin Mengya is going to laugh angrily. She sees too many shameless people. It''s the first time she''s seen such a thick skinned person.


    "Oh, you mean, do you want me to change you to a better house?"


    "Yes, I think the old three''s yard is good. I''m his biological mother, and he''s filial to me. There''s nothing wrong with it. I should move in with his father."


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face gradually disappeared until she finished.

 Chapter 1308

    "It''s a matter of course, but before you take it, do you have to abide by my rules?"


    Although Lin Mengya smiles at the work of the Gong family, Bai Su, who knows her best, knows that her master is the most dangerous at this time.


    "You''re a junior. Why can''t you do it to me?"


    This is an Jiarong''s side. Anyway, she doesn''t believe it. Gong Ya dares to do it to herself.


    Unfortunately, she really underestimated the eldest lady of the palace family.


    "Somebody, call me all the people who serve aunt an."


    An Jiarong came with two maids and four women.


    When these people stood in front of Lin Mengya, they still had some pride in swaggering.


    I don''t know who gave them courage.


    "What do you call my people to do? I can tell you, they are all home people, you..."


    Lin Mengya looked at her coldly and opened her mouth calmly.


    "As I said before, no matter what your status is, since you have entered the gate of our palace, you are the people of our palace. Your master dares to enter my yard without notification. She, I can''t beat her. Then you take her."


    With an Jiarong alone, how could she break into her house.


    After that, there were several red marks on her face.


    I want to know who moved his hand.


    "You, you dare!"


    An Jiarong looks fierce but weak, especially after seeing Lin Mengya''s cold and murderous eyes, she can''t help but shrink back.


    "Bai Su, according to our family rules, how about the following offenders?"


    Bai Su could not bear it for a long time and answered immediately.


    "Beat fifty boards and drive out of the house."


    "Then execute."


    With so many people, an Jiarong and his wife were just about to speak when they saw a flash of cold light in Bai Su''s hand and a long sword falling on one of the women''s shoulders.


    "Oh, you still scare me with this kind of thing. Cut it! If you have the ability, you are -"


    The woman was kicked off by Bai su. Lin Mengya knew that Bai Su was worried about the baby in the house.


    But in an instant, she cut off half of the man''s tongue.


    The woman''s mouth was full of blood and her eyes widened, like a dying frog.


    "The first rule in my yard is to forbid loud noise. I''ll take care of your tongue if you can''t control it. I can do it for you if you can''t control it."


    All of a sudden, everyone was quiet.


    They looked at each other, and there was a strong sense of unity in each other''s eyes.


    "You... You..."


    An Jiarong looked pale and couldn''t say a complete word after looking at her for a long time.


    Bai Su, what''s her origin? She''s always clean.


    When she dragged you back to the house with her long sword, those people looked at her in horror, as if she were an evil spirit.


    "I love to be clean. There is no room for any filth in the yard. Ask Uncle Rong to come and take them away. After being punished, go on to serve aunt an. But you have to understand one thing."


    She looked at an Jiarong coldly, while the latter shivered.


    "I am the master of the palace family now. This time, this is a small punishment and a great commandment. Next time, let me see it again. You know the consequences."


    Even though she didn''t say it directly, the servants of an Jiarong couldn''t help touching their necks.


    The long sword is extremely sharp to deal with them, but raise your hand.


    Two people were left to send the paralyzed anjiarong back, but Lin Mengya was so angry that she fell the cup.


    "It''s a good place to settle down. Do you think I have to bear it?"


    What makes her most angry is that the baby will be exposed just a little.


    It is obvious that an Jiarong is not kind-hearted. She is even more angry because she tolerates traitors.


    "Master, what do you say to do?"


    Bai Su didn''t do it just now. She also wanted to do it. They must take the initiative.


    "Send people back to settle down. By the way, tell them about the treatment of those people of an Jiarong in our family."


    "OK."


    This morning she saw clearly that an Jiarong came back for her power.


    Those women obviously have kung fu.


    I have a big appetite, and I''m not afraid to die.


    She thought for a while. She went back to the house to comfort the baby, and then asked Gong Si to send the baby away.


    "Xiaoya, your great grandfather asked you to go there."


    Gong Si informed her before picking up the baby.


    Lin Mengya immediately tidied up and went to the yard where her great grandfather lived.


    This matter, I''m afraid how she punished an Jiarong has long been spread.


    Seeing her coming, these people in the palace family are also respectful and afraid.


    It seems that this effect is not only aimed at an Jiarong and his gang.


    "Great grandfather, what can I do for you?"


    When she came in, she greeted her great grandfather first.


    They were all there except for the third place in the palace, but everyone''s face looked different.


    "We''ve all heard about this morning. You did it right."


    I thought I would be reprimanded. Who knows, it was affirmative.


    "I''ll tell you, little sister''s means are not just a little bit. But little sister, what should we do if an family comes to ask for guilt?"


    Gong Wu was obviously the most satisfied with her and was eager to try.


    Lin Mengya looked at the big guy, pondered for a moment and said.


    "Deal with it as you should. But I don''t think settling down will come."


    Today''s events have made her clear her position of settling down.


    They urgently need to annex the palace family, and some even jump over the wall.


    But they can''t do it, or at least the bad idea of sending an Jiarong back must not be the result of the approval of all an''s family.


    "I also feel that this time they settled down, they seem to have made frequent mistakes. In the past, they were never like this."


    Gong bin deals with settling down most, so he can feel it most.


    "Great grandfather, do you know the fourth and ninth masters who settled down?"


    The great grandfather looked at her and said.


    "The old four who settled down has behaved perversely since he was a child. Although he has a little intelligence in his mind, he has a bad mind and can''t be a big responsibility. It''s the old nine who acts steadily and has a compassionate heart. In fact, I was optimistic about the old nine at the beginning. But this time, it seems that the old four has the upper hand. Alas, settling down is really confused."


    She also thinks so. At least the response of the ninth master of settling down in Yuqing hall is very resistant to inquiry.


    Now, he''s afraid he doesn''t want to do this?


    "Well, can we make an appointment with the ninth master who settled down?"


    If it''s an Siye or an Jiarong who settled down, just ignore it.


    But since there are opponents like an Jiuye, it''s better to let them fight in their dens than to deal with them with great efforts.


    "I know what you''re up to, but I''m afraid you''ll fail this time."


    Gong Bin said helplessly.


    "Although the ninth master of an doesn''t agree with the fourth master, what he cares about most is to settle down. Especially for the master of the settled home, he is almost as loyal and filial. In any case, he won''t betray settled down, even if it''s for the sake of settling down."


    Unexpectedly, it was still a piece of wood.


    "How can I know without trying?"


    She still wanted to insist, but Gong bin continued.


    "Eight years ago, a family member who settled down committed the crime of murder. He was supposed to bully his wife. After his husband noticed it, the son killed his husband. Just because this man''s grandfather was very important to settle down in the family, and he had no wife and children, so he had only one single child. Therefore, master an tried his best to protect him. For master an, settling down in the family is very important That''s his principle. "


    This matter really makes people feel uncomfortable.


    It is also a single seedling. The palace family can do justice and destroy their relatives, but they can bend the law for selfish ends.


    It seems that there is no hope of settling down here.


    "You can''t say that."


    Gong Si took over the words and went on.


    "Later, after he returned to settle down, he was personally broken by an Jiuye and imprisoned in the family. Although he did many things against his conscience for the family, it doesn''t mean that he was voluntary."


    Lin Mengya had some knowledge in her heart.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later. I''ll do things by myself today. None of you should support me. As for the settlement, if it''s spread outside, let him spread it."


    Several other people didn''t hear her intention, but Gong Si moved in an instant.


    "You... You don''t have to do this, do you?"


    He winked at Lin Mengya and said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Even if you don''t want to... But you have to have a good reputation?"


    He swallowed the word "marry someone else" after he didn''t want to.


    Gong Si / know Gong Ya''s idea.


    As long as her bad reputation is spread, I''m afraid few people dare to propose marriage.


    If Xi hall comes down to propose marriage in the future, can''t Zeng Zu promise happily?


    This girl is really trying her best.


    "Fame is not important to me at all."


    She winked at Gong Si, who had nothing to do with her.


    "On the contrary, I think it''s better to let me be a wicked girl than to put on airs for the sake of good reputation. In this case, when others provoke our palace family again in the future, he also wants to think about whether he dares to provoke us."


    This is true, and no one knows what her idea is except Gong Si.


    "Little sister, if anyone dares to say you are a wicked woman in the future, the fifth brother will break his leg for you!"


    Gong Wu clapped his chest loudly, while Gong Si felt a little headache.


    My sister is too clever and my brother is too stupid.


    This brother is really hard to be.


    "That''s it."


    The great grandfather said that the remaining four brothers had no objection.

 Chapter 1309

    After seeing her thunder means, an Jiarong was really honest for a few days.


    To her surprise, after the woman whose tongue was cut was sent back to settle down, they didn''t respond at all.


    This surprised the Gong family.


    However, Lin Mengya is still calm.


    "Girl, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to."


    Although Gong Si apparently agreed with all her decisions, he secretly found the door.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at her four brothers.


    "It''s not difficult for you to provoke and settle down, but it''s not worth the loss if you use such a method."


    If you must have a confidant in your life, the fourth brother is definitely the best candidate.


    "I know I can''t hide it from you. In fact, I''m not as clever as you think. At least now, we don''t know what''s going on inside the house. By the way, I asked you to look for an Zichen before. Did you have any clues?"


    Although she has no feelings for the whole family, she is unusual for an Zichen.


    After all, when they were on the ship, they were in common sorrow.


    Who knows, this man has no trace, which really makes her feel strange.


    "I also entrusted many people to check Zichen''s affairs. But it''s strange that no one knows where he is. Speaking of it, he is probably the only honest person who settled down."


    When it comes to childhood friends, Gong Si is very sad.


    Although an Zichen is also a family educated person, his conscience is still alive, and he looks much more pleasing to the eye than others in his family.


    "We still have to find him. He left in such a hurry. Something big must have happened."


    Most importantly, after several confrontations with her family, she found that the owner of her family didn''t know much about her.


    Otherwise, he would have taken it out and made an article.


    Can it be said that an Zichen didn''t mention it to anyone in his family?


    Although many things happened, the new year came as scheduled.


    On the street, those snow sculptures are almost finished.


    According to the emperor''s will, this time from the young year to the first day of the first month, the snow sculpture will be exhibited to the public.


    The snow sculpture of the palace family has also been completed. Compared with the previous palace, this time it is a heavenly palace built on auspicious clouds.


    The white of snow and the craftsman''s exquisite workmanship are perfectly combined. The whole snow sculpture heavenly palace is like the cloud top on the nine days, with a sense of Fairy Spirit.


    Of course, other families are not bad.


    The lunar new year in Longdu is the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month.


    In addition to the snow sculptures outside, everyone''s home should be cleaned, sacrificed to the stove and prepared for the new year''s food.


    Naturally, she doesn''t need to clean. According to the meaning of her great grandfather, she also wants to participate.


    But Lin Mengya was lazy and said a basket of sweet words before unloading the job.


    However, seeing that everyone had something to do, she was dizzy at leisure. Fortunately, Murong Xi sent a letter to her.


    There was only one sentence in the letter. It was about to meet her at Yuexin teahouse.


    Full of joy, Lin Mengya cleaned up and sneaked out with Bai su.


    Far away, I saw Ning''er''s small face by the window on the second floor of the teahouse.


    She kept walking, almost running, and ran to the baby.


    "Didn''t you say you were going into the palace? Why did you come out?"


    She took the baby and kissed Ning''er''s little face.


    The little guy immediately grabbed her neck and blinked at her.


    "Important things are naturally handled by the crown prince. I want to accompany you."


    Today, he dressed like an ordinary rich childe.


    Although the face is still too good-looking, it has a little more affinity because it doesn''t hang the cold frost like expression.


    His eyes looked at the mother and son softly, but his heart was never soft.


    "Well, let''s go out for a walk. There are so many people outside that no one will notice us."


    This is a civilian area with a large number of people.


    Those dignitaries are naturally unwilling to come here.


    However, it is also convenient for the three of them.


    Murong Xi nodded and the three went to the street. Ning''er was immediately attracted by those dazzling commodities.


    Lin Mengya is also in a good mood. She keeps buying with Murong Xi all the way


    After a while, the bodyguard behind them held a lot of things.


    "You hold the baby and I''ll buy some rouge powder over there."


    She doesn''t like make-up, but many servant girls and daughters-in-law in the house like it.


    Moreover, there are many varieties and good quality here. In a few days, they can let their great grandparents take them back as gifts and bring them back to the old house.


    However, there are too many women there, and their men''s faces are too lethal.


    In order not to hurt the innocent girl''s heart, but also for everyone to have a good year, she still has to be selfish for a while.


    After buying almost all the varieties you can see, Lin Mengya stood next to the stall and waited for the stall owner to wrap it up for her.


    But inadvertently, I saw a familiar figure on the corner of the street.


    Isn''t that Ellen?


    Although the other party was wrapped tightly, Lin Mengya recognized her at a glance.


    After seeing each other''s figure disappear at the corner, she returned to Murong Xi with her things.


    "Just now, I seem to have seen Elaine. She''s sneaky. Do you think she did something bad?"


    Although the four brothers and murongxi''s people were watching Aileen, they didn''t receive any news when Aileen went out today.


    Before Lin Mengya''s voice fell, Murong Xi waved, and several bodyguards immediately followed.


    "Where has she gone?"


    Lin Mengya pointed out the direction and immediately the bodyguards followed.


    The three of them were tired of wandering for a while, so they returned to the teahouse.


    After a while, one of the people who followed came to report back.


    "Your Highness, I went to Lusheng hospital."


    Nodding, Murong Xi''s face was strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It was the first time she had heard of the name.


    The latter said after a little meditation.


    "Here is a very secret place for fun."


    Seeing that his little woman''s eyes were obviously a little bad, he hurried to explain.


    "I haven''t been there. I just heard people mention it several times. It is said that there is nothing you can''t get as long as you have money and power."


    "Who usually goes here?"


    "As far as I know, there are no more than ten people who are qualified to go to the whole Wei kingdom."


    Lin Mengya was even more puzzled. Since this was the case, how did Elaine qualify to go in?


    "I have a discovery."


    She squinted at her man.


    The latter was very upset by her, but because she was too magnanimous, she had nothing to feel guilty about.


    "You seem to know a lot of secret things. I haven''t had time to ask you. What''s your identity now?"


    Because she trusted her man, she never inquired about him.


    But since she came to Longdu, all the news about the three words'' Murong Xi ''has a certain sense of mystery.


    This made her a little more curious.


    In fact, Murong Xi only came to the Dragon capital a little earlier than her. Why didn''t she bother and have many forces that she couldn''t reach?


    Murong Xi thought and showed a rare smile.


    "I am Murong Xi. You only know Murong Xi."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. It''s too easy to fool ghosts with such nonsense, okay?


    "Well, I tell you. In addition to your highness Xi, I am also the disciple of the holy master."


    It was still perfunctory, but Lin Mengya could tell that his sense of identity with these two identities was not so great.


    "Forget it, if you don''t want to say, I won''t force you. As long as you remember, no matter what you do in the future, you should think more about me and the baby."


    She could feel that, in fact, he was also carrying a very heavy burden.


    When people enjoy much power, they will have much responsibility.


    Murong Xi smiled and gently touched her cheek.


    "Thank you for appearing in front of me."


    If she hadn''t brought a bright color to his life, I''m afraid he wouldn''t feel so happy in his life.


    Lin Mengya, who has become a thick skinned city wall, is finally shy.


    Seeing such a lovely her, Murong Xi suddenly wanted to kiss her.


    Unfortunately, Ning''er grabbed his father''s sleeve at this time.


    "Huh?"


    A father looked down at his son.


    The baby pointed to his belly and the back hall.


    Murong Xi, who has fully understood the baby''s intention these days, had to put down the beauty temptation in front of her angrily.


    "It''s convenient for me to take him. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Lin Mengya sent off the two masters with a smile, barely maintaining the dignity of the master under Bai Su''s slightly teasing eyes.


    Fortunately, she was not an ordinary woman, and the person who came to report the news for the second time also arrived.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss, the man we followed has returned. But we saw her talking to a man at the door."


    "Who is it?"


    The bodyguard shook his head and said.


    "Too far away, the little one didn''t see Chu''s face clearly, but it should be a woman."


    It is very normal for men and women to appear in places for fun.


    "Hard work, you go down first."


    "Yes."


    But Elaine is not a simple role.


    Her sneaky going showed that she was not one of them.


    But she has connections with that place and seems to know the people inside.


    This makes her feel that things are not so simple.


    "What are you thinking, so serious?"


    After coming back with the baby, Murong Xi seemed a little lost.


    After all, the best opportunities were missed.


    "Nothing, just thinking, I''ll leave for the temple after the new year."


    "What are you doing there?"

 Chapter 1310

    "Naturally, it''s for the January Festival."


    Only after the first month festival can she officially have the name of the master of the palace family.


    No matter what you do at that time, you can be justified.


    So even though she knew it wouldn''t be better, she still wanted to go.


    But at the thought of parting so long with him, who finally met again, Lin Mengya was still a little melancholy.


    "Oh, be careful all the way."


    Murong Xi raised her eyebrows and said indifferently.


    Lin Mengya immediately felt a little upset. What does this guy mean? He doesn''t care so much?


    "I''m leaving, aren''t you reluctant?"


    She stared and asked, who knows that the man pretended to be thoughtful for a while before he opened his mouth.


    "Of course not, but I still think you should go."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt she was going to die of anger.


    She also lost the interest to continue shopping. Except for her baby, she was stingy to give that person a smile.


    But what made her more angry was that the man actually smiled all the way, and the more he saw her angry, the happier he was.


    Big bastard! She''s so angry!


    Angrily, he broke up with the other party and went home with Bai Su without looking back.


    As soon as I entered the door, I was stopped by Gong Wu, who was waiting for the rabbit at the back door.


    "Little sister, I want to tell you good news!"


    "What news has made you so happy?"


    Palace five was almost dancing and excited.


    "Your majesty and your mother made an order today to officially confirm the traditional Chinese culture run by the palace family. In addition, in order to make the matter go smoothly, they also sent an inspector to supervise the matter with you."


    That''s good news, but who will be the inspector?


    "Eldest lady, fifth young master, my grandfather asked you to go there. He said the inspector came and asked you to meet him quickly."


    At the words of chen''er, let two people go to the reception hall immediately.


    Before entering the door, Lin Mengya heard a familiar voice.


    "Later, please forgive me."


    "You''re welcome, old man. It''s my duty. Naturally, it''s my duty."


    Before the voice fell, Lin Mengya rushed in.


    Sure enough, next to her great grandfather, the man who had just separated from her sat there and was greeting his great grandfather.


    "Just in time, ya''er is coming. Come, pass by your highness Xi."


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Lin Mengya''s heart turned over in an instant.


    No wonder this guy said that. It turns out that''s why.


    Hum, I''ve learned to sell off.


    "Gong ya, I''ve seen your highness Xi."


    Her voice was sweet, but only Murong Xi could understand the threat.


    The latter''s eyes softened instantly after seeing her.


    "Well, don''t be polite."


    He couldn''t stand the day when he couldn''t see her anymore.


    Therefore, he used all means to take down this thankless job.


    At the thought of being in the street today, she was obviously disappointed, which made Murong Xi feel distressed and sweet.


    At least, her position in her heart is much better than that called ''long Tianyu''?


    "Ya''er, your highness Xi will be the inspector of Sinology with us. You should discuss everything with him first. You can''t do it arbitrarily, okay?"


    Gong Qianfeng''s impression of Murong Xi is very good. Although he has heard a lot of things before, he feels that he is a very practical and capable young man.


    Although their children are also good, except for their great granddaughter, others are always a little worse.


    "Yes, ya''er knows."


    He warned the guy with his eyes and told him not to be complacent. He wanted to settle his accounts after autumn.


    After several people exchanged greetings for a while, Murong Xi got up and left.


    The ancestors of the Gong family appointed Gong ya to send them.


    "Very good, inspector."


    She said in a low voice.


    Who knows, the man smiled and bent his eyes.


    "No matter where you go in the future, I will accompany you, so don''t be afraid and do what you want to do."


    For a moment, all the unhappiness of being teased disappeared.


    She thought of the past and seemed to realize from them that no matter what happened, he would silently follow his footsteps and provide great help behind her.


    "Murong Xi."


    "Huh?"


    As if she had made up her mind, she raised her head and looked directly into his eyes.


    "Next time, no matter what, you have to face it with me. Therefore, you don''t have to sacrifice silently."


    Today, she has to admit that she is actually afraid.


    I remember that meeting at the city gate. She will never forget the feeling of not knowing him.


    It seems that the blood of the whole body has been frozen, and there is no more half of the temperature.


    She recalled countless times that if she didn''t choose to leave by herself, but took him with her anyway?


    Maybe, they will encounter more dangers, maybe, they will face more difficulties.


    But at least they will never lose each other, nor will they hold the bone etching Acacia and look through the autumn water.


    "Well, that''s what you said."


    Murong Xi seemed very happy. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he was afraid that he would have put her in his arms and put her in the most important position.


    "Well, it''s a deal."


    She stretched out her hand and entangled his little finger under the cover of her cloak.


    "I''m very happy."


    Murong Xi tried to restrain her desire. After squeezing her hand, she turned and got on the horse.


    Looking at the way he indulged in whipping, Lin Mengya only felt that the pinched hand seemed slightly numb.


    It''s great to spend this life with him hand in hand.


    Turning around, he saw the complex expression on Gong Si''s face at the door.


    Lin Mengya knew what the fourth brother was thinking, but her answer still wouldn''t change.


    She only chose him, the only him.


    Gong Si looked at the stubbornness in her eyes and sighed for a long time.


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s go back."


    She recognized the compromise in Gong Si''s tone, nodded, walked to Gong Si and whispered.


    "Four brothers, thank you."


    "Oh, you. That''s all. Our palace family are all such people."


    She knew that Gong Si just didn''t want to see her sad.


    "By the way, since your majesty has allowed you to run Sinology, what are your plans next?"


    Lin Mengya thought about it. In fact, these plans have a rough prototype in her head.


    "Since it is a school, the school buildings and teachers are naturally the first. I heard that there are many experts in Longdu. If we can dig them, the school will be half built. And just taking advantage of the presence of all aristocratic families, I want to publicize our school."


    Gong Si also felt very reasonable. The two returned to the reception hall, which was naturally full of joy.


    "I didn''t expect that our palace family will have such a day. Ya''er, you can''t help it!"


    Seeing that her great grandfather was so happy, Lin Mengya felt that she could strike while the iron was hot.


    "Although it is Sinology, if you want to really become a first-class university, you should not rely too much on the relationship of the royal family. After all, we are facing the whole Wei country. There are not a few who do not buy Royal accounts."


    Education can change a person.


    Once the Gong family''s school is completed, the Gong family will no longer be an enemy to all forces.


    After all, any family and power need to be maintained by people.


    And the palace family can be responsible for training these people. Who will have trouble with such a palace family?


    Moreover, students who go out from the palace family will always have some feelings for the palace family.


    At least most people will habitually regard the palace family as friends.


    At that time, the palace family will slowly develop into a temple, no less than the existence of the temple.


    But because the school is not aggressive, it is not like a temple, with strict grades.


    Such a peaceful but influential role can last for a long time.


    "Well, yes. And although the emperor sent an inspector, it is estimated that he will not provide any substantive help. We have people and efforts, so we can''t take advantage of them in vain."


    Gong Er is still simple and rough, but he thinks very thoroughly.


    Everyone knows this truth, so there is no objection.


    "I have arranged all the things you ordered before. It is estimated that the first batch of school buildings will be completed by May next year. But where should I find this master?"


    Gong bin is a doer. Naturally, he asked about the point.


    The quality of teachers determines the quality of teaching.


    "I''ve come up with some ideas about this. The civil and military masters before our palace family should be invited back first. But this time, in addition to their own ability, I pay more attention to character. For this point, the eldest brother and the third brother should spend more time."


    Gong bin nodded with Gong San and agreed.


    "As for the other people, I want to visit them one by one. When I first arrived in Longdu, I drew up a list. If I can persuade the people above to go to our school, it is undoubtedly the best. If I can''t, I can only start from our own people."


    It''s not easy to hire a good teacher these days.


    Those who are too lofty are not easy to please, and good knowledge may not be enough.


    But she knows the minds of these people well. If she visits, she is 70% sure of the people on the list.


    "Well, we must hurry up for the first time. It depends on this time."


    Gong Qianfeng was worried, but he was more confident in his great granddaughter.


    "I''ll take someone to visit tomorrow. Everyone, just wait for my good news."


    Just after the new year, Lin Mengya was busy again.


    There are many people on the list, men, women, young and old.


    At the beginning of its establishment, she reiterated with the Gong family that the Gong family''s school should accept no matter what kind of students.


    Although men and women are different, she doesn''t want any unequal treatment in school.

 Chapter 1311

    As soon as it was dark, Gong Si sent the baby.


    The little guy was tired of playing during the day. Now he has fallen asleep.


    After giving the baby to Bai Su and taking him to the house, Lin Mengya could see that Gong Si wanted to say something to her.


    "Have you thought about everything about him?"


    Stunned, Lin Mengya reacted.


    Nodded, although long Tianyu''s affair made her feel a little surprised.


    Since it is something he has arranged, there must be a way to keep it from attracting the attention of those who want it.


    Sometimes, blindly avoiding is more eye-catching.


    For those behind the scenes, it is more difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood.


    "Alas, even so, I won''t advise you. But you should be careful in everything, but don''t let others know the details."


    After all, Gong Si still wants her to be happy.


    Lin Mengya smiled gratefully and suddenly remembered something.


    "I saw Elaine in the street today. Did your men see it?"


    Gong Si shook his head. Every day his people would come to report today''s surveillance.


    "My people said that several large guests came to Alline''s shop today. She couldn''t help herself. Where else would she have time to go out?"


    "Who are the big guests?"


    She just asked by the way. Fortunately, the people sent by Gong Si were very clever and inquired.


    "There are two young ladies of the Qi family in Lingdong, the second young lady of the Wang family in Suizhou, the eldest young lady of the Su family in Huizhou and several young ladies of the yuan family in Qiongzhou."


    "Why are all the ladies of each family?"


    "I''m not sure, but I heard that moxiangxuan''s business is particularly good at this time of year. Moreover, because she has a good relationship with your wife in Longdu and there are women there, she is particularly favored by these ladies."


    She had heard of that before.


    "But this paper, pens and inkstones are sold everywhere. Why do you have to buy her?"


    "Well, I don''t know very well. I only know that there are always a lot of ladies in moxiangxuan to buy things around the new year."


    After seeing off Gong Si, Lin Mengya fell into thinking.


    In the end, how did Elaine escape their surveillance and what did she do in Lusheng hospital?


    The next day, according to yesterday''s plan, she went door-to-door to visit those famous scholars.


    Although the people of the state of Wei advocate martial arts, they are not light of literature.


    Most of the famous people are from aristocratic families, and only a few are from civilians.


    However, compared with celebrities of aristocratic families, those who are famous all over the world as civilians have made more efforts.


    Lin Mengya is mainly looking for this part of the people.


    Because they are not only talented and learned, but also excluded by others because of their origin.


    These people are depressed and frustrated. Most of them can only live in poverty.


    And she wants to give such people a chance to display their talents.


    However, these people are not so easy to invite, so she decided to say hello first, at least let others know who she is, and then slowly let others feel her sincerity.


    Most of these people live in a few streets in the north of Longdu city. Although it is not magnificent here, there are even many houses. They look a little dilapidated and can fall down when the wind blows.


    But here, it is better than quiet and elegant.


    City people call these streets'' Mr. lane ''.


    What I said is that if you pull out any one here, you may be a well-educated gentleman.


    "Master, who shall we start with?"


    Bai Su looked at the list in her hand, and the name and location were marked. In the carriage behind them, she also brought a lot of gifts.


    Lin Mengya thought and decided to start with a gentleman named Qi Yue.


    I heard that Qi Yue''s origin is actually inextricably linked with the Qi family.


    I don''t know what happened, which led to the fact that Mr. Qi Yue had no contact with the Qi family.


    But Mr. Qi is a man with real ability to ask questions from the University.


    They followed the address to the front of a house that looked old.


    Just wanted to knock on the door, but heard the sound of reading inside.


    "Don''t disturb others. Let''s wait."


    She held the gift with Bai Su and waited at the door.


    The sound of reading inside is very young. It should be a group of children.


    What they are reciting should be enlightenment books similar to the rules of thousand character disciples in this country.


    Master taught seriously, and the children studied very seriously.


    Although Lin Mengya has long been familiar with these things, this is the first time to listen to others.


    The gentleman spoke differently from others, lively and interesting, in simple terms.


    It''s not just for students to remember, but for students to understand the meaning and allusions of these sentences.


    I couldn''t help but listen with interest.


    On the other hand, Bai Su looked at the inexplicable smile on his master''s lips and felt a little strange.


    These are the most basic things. Even she knows. How can her own master listen so interesting?


    "Well, let''s stop here today. Go back and copy what you learned today. Take a leave tomorrow and hand it in the next day."


    The teacher''s voice is very gentle, but still serious. I think he is a good and beloved gentleman.


    The door was suddenly opened. A little fat man with a tiger head saw their master and servant. He immediately stepped back and shouted.


    "Sir! Sir! The fairy in the picture is at our door!"


    A group of children "Hula" blocked the door tightly.


    Among the children, the older ones are only five or six years old, and the younger ones are still wearing open crotch pants.


    For those eyes with simple curiosity, Lin Mengya smiled gently.


    "Bai Su, go and get some sugar ball cakes. Little guy, your husband is Mr. Qi Yueqi?"


    She squatted down and asked a little girl with two bags in her head.


    Although the little girl had never seen this beautiful big sister, she was not afraid of her at all. She just peeped at her with big black eyes with a little shyness, and then nodded quietly.


    "Well, can''t you take your sister to find Mr. Qi?"


    She reached out and gently touched the little girl''s head. The little girl immediately nodded, grabbed her wrist with her backhand and took her to the yard.


    And Bai Su also brought a big box full of sugar balls and snacks.


    These were bought by the owner to the little owner on the way, but now they are used in advance.


    The children immediately gathered around the white Su to make it very lively.


    Lin Mengya found that the little girl was lame, and despite the dirty dust on the little girl, she took the child to the yard.


    The yard is spacious and tidy, but there is nothing else except a main room and a straw shed.


    There are several long benches in the middle, which are probably used for school.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a thin young man cleaning the yard.


    After putting down the little girl, Lin Mengya asked politely.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Qi Yueqi in?"


    The young man turned his head, and a trace of doubt appeared on his beautiful face.


    Lin Mengya thought he was helping Mr. Qi and immediately introduced herself.


    "My name is Gong ya. I''m here to visit Mr. Qi. I wonder if he is at home now?"


    Qi Yue is not very old, only 28 years old.


    Although the young man in front of us is not old, his temperament is not very similar.


    But obviously, sometimes seeing is not necessarily true.


    The young man gave her a faint look and waved to the little girl.


    The little girl immediately ran to him and looked up at him with a smile.


    "Go home quickly, lest your mother worry and come to me to make a noise."


    The man was much more pleasant to the little girl.


    The little girl nodded, looked at her timidly, and immediately ran out of the yard.


    "Sit down."


    The young man said casually, and Lin Mengya didn''t think too much. She sat down on the shiny bench.


    At this moment, the young man was silent for a moment.


    He swept all the sundries in the yard before he came to her.


    "Come on, what tricks are you going to play this time?"


    Tone, is to let Lin Mengya some unexpected helpless.


    But more, it is a deep aversion to some things.


    "Mr. Qi, have you misunderstood something?"


    "Misunderstanding?" He sneered, with a trace of misery in his voice.


    "You played all kinds of tricks just to make me give in? I tell you, I didn''t admit defeat ten years ago, and I can''t do it ten years later!"


    With that, he seemed to be out of breath because he was too excited.


    Lin Mengya looked at Qi Yue''s slightly blue face. At this time, it suddenly turned red. She immediately grabbed his wrist.


    As she expected, this person''s body probably had extremely serious strain due to chronic fatigue.


    By the way, he rubbed his hands on his back. The man coughed violently and there were signs of relief.


    Qi Yue gave her a lot again, and there was a little doubt in her eyes.


    "No matter who you think of me, I still need to introduce myself again. My name is Gong ya. I''m here to visit you on behalf of the palace family. Sir is too weak. It''s better not to be so excited."


    The little misunderstanding just now did not affect Lin Mengya''s mood.


    But Qi Yue looked at her suspiciously for a while before he asked tentatively.


    "Aren''t you really sent by the whole family?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Just as she wanted to continue to explain her intention, she heard an extremely arrogant voice outside.


    "Smelly woman! Get out of the way for me! Dare to stop me again, I''ll have your bones torn down!"


    After hearing the voice, Qi Yue felt a little disgust in his eyes.


    But he also knew that he had really wronged the girl.


    "Miss Gong, it should be your maid at the door. You should hurry and tell her to step back. Don''t let innocent people suffer because of me."

 Chapter 1312

    But Lin Mengya was calm and smiled gently.


    "No harm."


    Who''s hurt? It''s really possible.


    As soon as they finished, they went to the door.


    Sure enough, Bai Su was standing at the door in her spare time. Behind her, she protected two excited little guys.


    "OK! Fairy sister, you beat them hard! Look at them. Do you dare to bully your husband?"


    Bai Su stood with his sword, his pretty face covered with frost.


    And the one who speaks is like the little fat man who just shouted.


    After seeing Lin Mengya coming, Bai Su put away her long sword, but her eyes were still cold, frightening the group of people outside.


    "Hum! Qi Yue, you look great today! But don''t think these two women can protect you!"


    Outside the door, uninvited guests who are blocked have a good leather bag.


    Compared with evil, this man has a little more delicate fat and powder.


    Generally speaking, it''s a little Niang.


    If he didn''t have an obvious Adam''s apple, she would really think that the young lady of which family was this man disguised as a woman.


    Lin Mengya looked up and down at the man and knew that this guy was afraid to be a straw bag spoiled by the family.


    "Chico, what are you doing here?"


    Qi Yue seemed to know the man, but the disgust on his face was quietly less.


    But Zike, who was still shouting happily just now, glared at him.


    "How dare you come out to see me! I thought you were going to be a shrinking turtle all your life! Qi Yue, I want you to go home with me!"


    This is more willful than command.


    After Lin Mengya glanced at Bai Su, the latter let him open.


    Immediately, Qi Ke stepped in front of Qi Yue and stared at Qi Yue with big eyes.


    "I know what happened in those years was wrong with my aunt. But... But you just walked away, didn''t you fulfill the girl''s wish? I don''t care. You''d better go back to the family with me today! You''re a member of the family. No one can erase this!"


    Lin Mengya knew that it was someone else''s family business. She thought it would be a little annoying if she listened to it again.


    Just as he wanted to wait in the carriage with Bai Su, nachico turned his head and warned her.


    "Whether you are sent by your aunt or not, I tell you, Qi Yue is my Qi Ke mask. If you want to move him, get out of here!"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry. It''s obviously he who called. Why did he become her?


    "Qike, Miss Gong is my guest. I have nothing to say to you. Go."


    Even though Qi Yue didn''t seem to have much resistance to Qi Ke, his attitude was still cold and light, like a stranger.


    But Zike was cruel and his eyes were red.


    "Today, you can''t go back if you don''t want to! Somebody, tie him back to me!"


    As soon as his voice fell, several servants rushed up and prepared to take people.


    Bai Su immediately stood in front of those people, but a cold look passed, and those people immediately stopped.


    They haven''t forgotten how powerful this woman was just now.


    The servant who hesitated, however, was angry with the little childe named Qike.


    After staring at those useless guys angrily, he took the rope himself to tie people.


    But she didn''t want to be blocked by Lin Mengya standing beside Qi Yue.


    "Get out of the way! This is our family business. What are you?"


    The man''s tone is really unsatisfactory.


    Lin Mengya was never a good stubble. She only glanced at Qi Ke.


    "If you want to take Mr. Qi away, do you want to ask his opinion?"


    "What do you know?"


    "I don''t understand, but I know how to respect others." you are spoiled by the idea of being lawless, but you can''t has the final say, I tell you.


    Those servants wanted to entangle Bai Su, but she dismissed them very easily.


    She turned to her master. She really didn''t like the little childe named Qike.


    When he wanted to break in just now, he was only slightly blocked by these children. He even waved his whip and whipped at these children at will.


    If Bai Su hadn''t been there, I''m afraid the children would have been hurt by him.


    Therefore, she will not be polite to such people.


    "You... You..."


    Qi Ke was so angry that he couldn''t speak. On this side, Qi Yue stood up.


    "Qike, I broke up with the Qi family as early as ten years ago. Therefore, you don''t have to persuade me again. In short, I won''t go back to the Qi family again. You''d better do it yourself."


    This was Qi Yue''s last persuasion to Qi Ke. After that, no matter how Qi Ke scolded, he didn''t say a word.


    Leaving Bai Su to guard the door, Lin Mengya and Qi Yue returned to the yard.


    Outside the door, Chico''s cry gradually faded away. I think I gave up for the time being.


    Lin Mengya felt that the atmosphere seemed a little awkward, so she didn''t speak.


    After all, this is not a glorious thing.


    "Sorry to involve you."


    Qi Yue sat on the bench and said a word for a long time.


    "Nothing. It''s just that we''re here today."


    In the end, it''s a family scandal that can''t be publicized. Unexpectedly, she was seen clearly by an outsider. It must be difficult for Qi Yue''s heart.


    "It''s no coincidence. Since I was kicked out by my aunt, this kind of thing has been staged three or four times a year. By the way, Miss Gong came to me, but what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya finally remembered her purpose of coming, but the gift was not easy to give.


    "Actually, I wanted to invite you to be our teacher."


    Qi Yue looked at her and shook her head.


    "As you can see, the children here have no money to hire a husband, so they can only learn Chinese and calligraphy with me. Even so, I can only guarantee that they will not be blind. What''s more, I don''t want to cause more trouble to miss Gong. Miss Gong should go to find someone else about it."


    If she had no idea when she came just now.


    Now, she has a good reason.


    "Sir, don''t be too busy rejecting me. What I have to do is not just a home school for our palace family."


    Qi Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at her suspiciously.


    "I''m sure you don''t know. Your majesty has promised to let our palace family set up Sinology. That is to say, it''s not only for the palace family, but also for the whole Wei country. Isn''t it better that all the students you teach here can also teach in the college we founded?"


    Qi Yue''s ability to teach these children in this small place shows that he still wants to do something for these children with his own strength.


    Therefore, the conditions she put forward are very tempting.


    But Qi Yue didn''t agree immediately.


    "What has the final say, Miss Gong, is really something like what you said." Qi Yue will help her. But I''m afraid that the world is not the only one who can say anything. I don''t care about anything. I will go to it if Miss Gong can run the college. But if miss Gong can''t, then Qi Yue can''t help. "


    She said this to Zike. Unexpectedly, he turned his eyes and gave it back to him.


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother much. After all, Qi Yue''s worry is very normal.


    "Well, if I can run such a college in the future, please invite Mr. Qi to teach here."


    Qi Yue nodded, got up and sent her away.


    After coming out of Qiyue''s house, Lin Mengya and Bai Su visited several more.


    Some of these people are really down and some are OK.


    She was modest and kind, but she didn''t attract much disgust.


    But in her heart, she has always been thinking about Qi Yue.


    It seems that the fourth brother can''t find out. It''s better to ask Cai Ling if there''s any relevant news.


    As soon as the carriage came out of the gentleman''s lane, I saw that outside, many gorgeous carriages turned to another intersection.


    They had to stop at the intersection here and wait, but the situation outside became more and more serious.


    Now, they are almost unable to move.


    "Young lady, go and have a look."


    The coachman got off to inquire. After a while, he replied.


    "Madam, today is the day when Mr. Baihe chooses students. Do you see those carriages outside? They are all ladies who want to worship Mr. Baihe as their teacher!"


    Although it is only a few blocks away, the situation here is completely different from that here.


    There is a more literary atmosphere here, so a famous female gentleman like white crane will also live here.


    One side is poor, the other is sought after by thousands of people.


    This contrast is also very strong.


    "Forget it, let''s wait."


    She had no intention of provoking a dispute, but unexpectedly, the carriages outside gradually dispersed after a long time.


    It seems that the influence of Mr. White Crane is really not small.


    When she got home, she found that her family had gone to dinner.


    "Who asked to leave? Why did even the great grandfather go out?"


    Looking at the empty dining room, Lin Mengya felt a little uncomfortable.


    The house was still bustling this morning. Why was she the only one left before evening?


    "You don''t know. This afternoon, people have been sending posts. My grandfather said that our family has just recovered and shouldn''t offend others. Therefore, we can only go. The eldest childe went to Yuan''s house with my grandfather, the second childe went to Wang''s house, the third childe went to Qi''s house, and the fourth childe and the fifth childe went to Su''s house."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, which sounded quite familiar.


    "What''s the matter? No, something good has happened in these families?"


    Uncle Rong said with envy.


    "It''s said that the young ladies of these families were all harvested by Mr. Baihe. Today, my grandfather said, otherwise, I''ll invite Mr. Baihe for you."


    She didn''t listen to Uncle Rong''s nagging.


    But she noticed something else.

 Chapter 1313

    These families have bought paper, ink, pens and inkstones in Moxiang Pavilion.


    Is it just a coincidence?


    "Doesn''t it mean that Mr. Baihe won''t let people know that he accepts disciples?"


    "The eldest lady doesn''t know. Although Mr. Baihe won''t take the initiative to mention it, all the aristocratic family ladies who can be selected by Mr. Baihe in the Dragon capital are proud of it. Therefore, they often compete to express themselves at the end of the new year and want Mr. Baihe to select them as students. This is about to become a scene in the Dragon capital!"


    Uncle Rong talked about this matter with a clear head. It is obvious that he has been talking about it for some time.


    "Well, do the selected aristocratic family ladies have anything in common?"


    Uncle Rong shook his head and looked very envious.


    "Maybe they are all talented people. Otherwise, they won''t be liked by Mr. Baihe. By the way, miss, would you like to visit Mr. Baihe too? It''s said that she has real talent and learning."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. It was not that she was too proud, but that the white crane had a big problem.


    In the evening, after everyone returned to the palace, they were invited to the hall by Lin Mengya.


    "Little sister, why did you call us here when you didn''t sleep this big night?"


    Gong Wu stretched out. His face was reddish. He knew at a glance that he didn''t drink less at the party.


    "Of course, I''m here to talk about business. By the way, what did you hear about Mr. Baihe when you went to the banquet today?"


    Before the words fell, he heard Gong Si say.


    "Mr. Bai He seems to have some talent. Today, I saw with my own eyes a character she gave to the students. The character is beautiful and artistic conception is much better than me."


    Of course, there is a bit of modesty in Gong Si.


    But Mr. Baihe is obviously not an ordinary person to get such praise from him.


    "Also, I heard that her teaching students is very strange. No one can see it when teaching. I just heard that all the students taught by her will have some earth shaking changes!"


    Gong Wu shook his head and said excitedly.


    "Have you seen the true face of Mr. White Crane?"


    Lin Mengya became more and more curious. Does this man really have such ability?


    However, several people shook their heads at the same time.


    "It seems that these students invited Mr. Baihe, but she didn''t go anywhere. I think it''s bad no matter where she goes."


    Gong bin pondered for a while and then said slowly.


    Mr. White Crane is very good at being a man.


    "By the way, you didn''t call us just to ask us about Mr. Baihe?"


    Gong Wu opened his collar and looked a little unruly.


    But then, he incurred four white eyes from his brothers, and then tied his collar silently.


    "Oh, I went to visit those teachers today. Others didn''t say much, but Qi Yue seemed to be interested. However, he only said that he would come if we could build the college. I think generally such people still keep their promises. I think they won''t come."


    Several people of the palace family heard about it and looked different.


    The father of the palace family narrowed his eyes and thought, and then opened his mouth.


    "Qi Yue, why is the name so familiar?"


    "Back to my ancestors, Qi Yue was the young master who was expelled from the Qi family ten years ago."


    Gong bin is familiar with this matter.


    "Oh, yes, that''s him! Oh, that''s a smart child. Why is the whole family so cruel to drive the child out of the house!"


    Mentioning Qi Yue, the ancestor of the palace family said with regret.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Si looked at each other in the dark. They didn''t investigate what they did, but Lao Zu knew it.


    It seems that sometimes we can''t underestimate the memory reserve of our ancestors.


    "Great grandfather, do you know why Qi Yue was driven out?"


    Gong Si asked tentatively, and the father of the Gong family nodded and said.


    "Well, I know this clearly. There was once a young lady in the Qi family. I heard that she was famous for her hot temper when she came out of the door. At home, it was the same role. Later, Qi Yue''s mother came in after she got married. At that time, Qi Yue''s mother was also a talented woman, but it was a pity that she was not of high birth. Therefore, the aunt of the Qi family always looked down on her sister-in-law. Qi Yue''s father died when he was seven. Originally, Qi Yue''s mother and son could live safely in the Qi family, but the aunt of the Qi family was too overbearing. Not saying that Qi Yue''s mother didn''t keep women''s morality, she drove out their mother and son. Soon after, Qi Yue''s mother died of illness, and Qi Yue became an orphan. "


    This life experience really makes people sigh.


    No wonder that Qi Yue would resist so much after mistaking himself as Qi''s family that day.


    If it were her, it would be the same reaction.


    "But today, it seems that the Qi family wants to take Qi Yue back. What''s the matter?"


    Zike doesn''t seem to hate Qi Yue very much.


    Sure enough, it''s hard for outsiders to understand what''s in a big family.


    "I should cherish talents. After all, Qi Yue''s knowledge is very famous in the whole dragon capital. If he can come, our college will be even more powerful."


    Zeng Zu seems to appreciate Qi Yue very much. The only difference between their palace family and others is that they attach great importance to people''s talent and quality.


    There are many important positions in the family, which are held by domestic slaves.


    Moreover, compared with other people''s slaves, their domestic slaves are more like employees.


    With such advanced ideas, why worry about the palace family.


    "I came here today to give you a task."


    Time is a little tight. After the new year, she will leave for the temple to participate in the January Festival.


    Long Tianyu can go with her. After all, he is a disciple of the holy master. It''s understandable to rush back.


    But she didn''t want to bring any of these people from the palace family.


    The college needs to employ people on the one hand, and the January Festival on the other hand. I''m afraid it''s a battle between dragons and tigers.


    Although the people of the Gong family are all good, they are inexperienced in fighting the enemy and are easy to suffer losses.


    "Little sister, you say so."


    Gong Er is still the same forthright, taking her first everywhere.


    Lin Mengya nodded and quickly assigned the tasks.


    Just wait for the flowers to bloom in the coming spring, and the palace family will break through the earth like spring seedlings.


    "Ya''er, may I come in?"


    After returning to her room, Gong Si knocked on her door again.


    Today Ning''er was picked up by Bai su. Now she is opening her big dark eyes and won''t sleep.


    "Well, come in."


    After thinking about it, she still let the baby lie in her arms.


    This little guy is getting smarter and more coquettish recently.


    When Gong Si came in, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw the little guy lying in his sister''s arms.


    Although they don''t have much contact, this little thing is really loved.


    "Fourth brother, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him curiously and asked. Gong Si restrained the relaxed smile on his face.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Lin Mengya wants to pretend to be innocent. Unfortunately, Gong Si is smarter than she thought,.


    "Don''t hide it from me. Although I''m not as smart as you, you always like to talk about him. Today, you weren''t in a hurry to assign the affairs of the college, but you invited us all in a hurry. Therefore, you should want to know about Mr. Baihe, right?"


    She didn''t show surprise, or she didn''t have to hide it from Gong Si.


    "Chen''er, take the baby in."


    Chen''er immediately took over, and the little guy fell asleep.


    "You guessed well, but you''d better not get involved in this matter. Maybe it''s a bowl of poison for the palace family."


    She had to be cautious about what happened today.


    If things are not accidental, but all related, then this matter is only related to the temple.


    As for Mr. Baihe''s details, she naturally has a way to find out.


    Once it is determined that this matter has something to do with the temple, the palace family must get rid of it.


    "What do you mean? You can''t trust our family?"


    Sometimes Gong Si is so stubborn that Lin Mengya feels a headache.


    "No, I never thought so. Fourth brother, I ask you, who do you think can''t offend the current palace family, even the palace family in the previous heyday?"


    Lin Mengya tried to put it mildly, but Gong Si only thought about it, and her face immediately turned pale.


    "It''s... Impossible! As far as I know, the temple never easily interferes in the affairs of aristocratic family and royal family. Did you make a mistake?"


    Lin Mengya sighed. This is the deep-rooted thought, which brings people inconvenience.


    "If the temple is really so extraordinary, how can the identification of the top ten aristocratic families be placed in the temple?"


    Perhaps in the eyes of the patriotic people, the role of the temple is more like a church, a place of spiritual yearning.


    But what she saw was the ubiquitous control of the temple.


    The royal family realized that it was a pity that even the royal family could not resist.


    How can it not be feared that such a big defending country is played by the temple with applause.


    Gong Si didn''t speak. After a long time, he sighed.


    "It seems that it''s my frog at the bottom of the well."


    Lin Mengya didn''t think so, but said faintly.


    "It''s not your fault. If you were taught since childhood that the color of the sky is red, you will think that color is red in the future. Fourth brother, I think the luckier place is that I grew up from the outside. But it definitely doesn''t mean you. Your knowledge is shallower."


    Sometimes, although awakening can bring great changes to people, awakening itself is a very difficult thing.

 Chapter 1314

    "Little sister, in fact, I just want to ask for the peace of our family. As for those wealth and glory, I believe that neither I nor my great grandparents care."


    Gong Si''s tone is a little pessimistic.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said.


    "Fourth brother, if it''s a prosperous age, I also want to be a rich and noble idle man. Unfortunately, now we can only use all our strength to protect everything we care about. Therefore, this idea is still unacceptable. Otherwise, I don''t know how to die."


    When she said this, she knew she might seem too realistic.


    But there''s nothing wrong with reality. It''s better than living in fantasy.


    Only carefree sleep has the right to dream. People like them are not qualified at present.


    Gong Si was a little lost and nodded and left her room.


    Although Lin Mengya feels a little sorry in her heart, this is a necessary step for growth. If she experiences earlier, she can mature earlier.


    "Bai Su, go to Qingwei guild hall and do the second thing for me."


    "Yes."


    "Thoroughly investigate the details of Mr. Baihe. If someone asks you why I want to do this, tell him that I want to run a college and want to ask Mr. Baihe to teach."


    "OK."


    Bai Su will naturally get things done. Lin Mengya takes off her clothes and nests next to her baby. Looking at his increasingly refined facial features, she can''t help worrying.


    It seems that long Tianyu is more considerate.


    The child can''t show up.


    Gently fell a kiss on the baby''s little face. No one can hurt the soft little guy again.


    Every morning, she still sends the baby away.


    But on this day, before evening, the baby came back to him again.


    "Miss, Xi hall is coming down!"


    Chen''er looks a little excited. The little girl is Yan Kong.


    Handsome men are treated with a pure appreciation attitude.


    In her words, good-looking people are gifts given by God, and she can''t bear to waste them.


    At a young age, Lin Mengya has developed a flower crazy nature. Sometimes she feels extremely speechless.


    By the time she had packed up and rushed to the front hall, Murong Xi had exchanged greetings with the people of the palace family for a while.


    "I''ve seen your highness Xi."


    As soon as she entered the door, the man''s too hot eyes locked her.


    Lin Mengya could only lower her head to avoid the burning sight of the man.


    "Come on, Xiaoya, your Highness has something to tell us today."


    The ancestor of the palace family seemed very happy. I''m afraid it''s the reason why Murong Xi pretended to be modest in front of his great grandfather.


    "I don''t know, your highness, what do you want to find us?"


    But when I saw him fishing, I pulled a small figure out of his back.


    "Liangyu, give your uncles a present."


    Liangyu? Who is this?


    But when I looked at it, it was clearly her Ning''er!


    However, the little guy wore a big red dress, which made him look very clever.


    Her face also faded, not just a color number. Lin Mengya used to worry about whether Ning''er would be recognized as too much like her when she grew up.


    Now it seems that the longer it grows, the more it looks like his father.


    I''m angry, but keep smiling.


    Like anyone. It''s not Lao Wang next door anyway.


    Ning''er saluted in a decent manner. Her little body has become more and more round recently, so it looks more lovely and full.


    The grandfather of the Gong family, who liked children, had long been smiling out of sight. He immediately greeted him, grabbed a golden orange from the nearby fruit tray and stuffed it to the baby.


    "What a delicate baby. I don''t know whose little childe this is!"


    "My family."


    Her family!


    Two people thought of it almost at the same time, but one said it and the other was bored in his heart.


    Seeing that he was so frank, the ancestor of the palace family was startled.


    Doesn''t it mean that your highness Xi hasn''t married yet?


    Is this child


    "This is my adopted son and heir to my title."


    Murong Xi said frankly, but a group of people around him burst into flames.


    Heiko! Who has ever heard that an adopted son can inherit the title?


    Even Lin Mengya looked at the man, dead man, what tricks are you playing?


    And Murong Xi still said with an unchanged face.


    "The child has been renamed Murong Liangyu. I have told the emperor. In the future, the child can go to the Murong family''s jade ultimatum and is also my successor."


    Compared with other people''s surprise, Lin Mengya''s inner feelings are actually somewhat complex.


    In the current situation, 80% of the dead man didn''t know Ning''er was his own son.


    But just for her, I did this. How can I not let her move?


    Ning''er endured for a long time, and his big eyes glanced pitifully at his mother.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but take a small step towards my mother, just a small step.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was breaking when she saw the baby''s cautious appearance.


    "Liangyu, come on, aunt hug!"


    Whatever, now the baby is the most important!


    As soon as Xiao Liangyu heard this, he immediately threw himself into her arms like a girl.


    After several mouthfuls, Lin Mengya calmed down her mood.


    However, after seeing the slightly strange eyes of the family, Lin Mengya immediately smiled.


    "What about your highness in the future? To make a good relationship, you should start with the doll, you know?"


    Um They really don''t know.


    But it''s good to see that the adopted son of his highness Xi is as good as Gong ya.


    But the father of the palace family asked in some doubt.


    "The child... How do I think it looks familiar?"


    Murong Xi looked away from the mother and son and said with a smile.


    "Liangyu is the little thing you found. Now I have found out that he is not the son of the female slave, but the lost young master of the Qin family in Fengcheng."


    "What?!"


    All the Gong family are stupid!


    This cute little guy is actually the dry little thing they saw before?


    "Let me see! No! This... This is obviously not a person!"


    Gong Wu''s eyes widened. He didn''t know that this little thing could turn into such a lovely appearance.


    It must be a lie!


    "It''s a little thing. It''s just a little fat, isn''t it, little thing!"


    She touched her son''s forehead and said deliberately.


    The Gong family is basically stupid except Gong Si.


    "Cough, well, in that case, congratulations to your highness Xi."


    Gong Si coughed and felt that his family was really it '' s a long story.


    "Well, thank you very much. So this time, in addition to bringing Liangyu to thank you, I also hope that on the first day of the new year, you will come to see our wedding reception."


    This is to completely determine the baby''s identity.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt very happy.


    "That''s a good thing, of course. Thank your highness Xi for inviting us in person."


    Gong Si''s tone towards his highness Xi has always been light.


    After all, it''s strange that he has a good attitude towards the pig who arches his only cabbage.


    "So better, Liangyu, let''s go."


    As soon as he said hello, the little guy reluctantly jumped off Lin Mengya''s knee.


    "Play a little more."


    When she stood at the door, she almost bit a small handkerchief and burst into tears.


    "Why don''t you think so of me."


    Murong Xi had something to eat and whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya immediately stood there with a smile and waved to her father and son.


    "Goodbye, guys. Come back tomorrow!"


    Murong Xi smiled angrily. This woman is really


    Lin Mengya watched her father and son disappear. She only felt that her chest was full of emotion.


    Back to God, I saw an old man and five young people at home looking at themselves with suspicious eyes.


    "That... Hahaha, I''m happy for the little thing, right, fourth brother!"


    She said, gnashing her teeth. Even if people doubt, what strength does he pretend to have.


    But obviously, today''s Gong Si didn''t intend to stand on her side.


    "Little sister, you don''t like the young talent of others, do you?"


    It''s rare for Gong Er to gossip once. However, looking at his winking appearance, I think he is ordinary and tough, and barely covers the core of gossip.


    "Second brother, what are you talking about? Really, how can people be that kind of person."


    She pretended to be calm, but her eyes turned carelessly.


    The six men at home immediately sounded the alarm in their heads.


    It seems that pig is coming.


    How can I keep this cabbage?


    Since knowing that the baby will be adopted by his father, Lin Mengya is somewhat worried.


    Now it seems that the baby''s appearance before is the best camouflage.


    She could almost conclude that it was not formed naturally, but after the day after tomorrow''s artificial intervention.


    Sister Hui, the only one who may know the inside story, is still ill. It''s estimated that she can''t remember it for a while.


    But at the same time, once the baby becomes Murong Liangyu, long Tianyu''s protection of the baby is more justified.


    This is a double-edged sword. It depends on how they use it.


    The news she wanted came from the Qingwei guild hall.


    However, to her surprise, although it is Qingwei guild hall, what she knows is only the content in the past three years.


    "Bai Su, they didn''t say why Mr. Bai He didn''t have other information?"


    In fact, there are a lot of contents in these three years, but Lin Mengya''s summary is almost talking about Mr. Baihe''s experience of teaching in his family.


    In this way, in just three years, she spared less than half of the country.


    This man is really a great man.


    "They said that Mr. White Crane''s experience is not so easy to deal with. It seems that something happened to them, so they can''t get it at present. I asked, and they all hesitated. It seems that there is something difficult to tell."


    Lin Mengya looked up and raised her eyebrows.


    Qingwei guild hall is not going to cheat. Besides, she knew before that the other party was probably falling into infighting.

 Chapter 1315

    "Well, we can''t force people to be difficult."


    Looking at Mr. Baihe''s resume, she always felt a strange feeling.


    "Master, the people of Qingwei guild hall said, if you are free, can you come there? They have something to discuss with you."


    Lin Mengya looked up at Bai su. When they reached an agreement before, Qingwei guild hall mentioned it. I hope she can help.


    It seems that what should be said is this.


    "Tell them that I wasn''t free years ago. After the first day of junior high school, I''ll visit again."


    Bai Su nodded and left, and Lin Mengya continued to read.


    She found that the students Mr. Baihe accepted basically had nothing in common.


    In addition to female students, she will also accept some younger male students.


    If they have something in common, I''m afraid they are all children of their own family.


    Very few, there are those collateral children.


    Gu pan is the same. She and Qi ranxin are both the daughters of the Lord. Even if they were not born to a mother, Mr. Baihe accepted them.


    Are these people also of ancient origin?


    However, there is no way to continue to let Qingwei guild investigate this matter for her.


    After all, I''m afraid she wouldn''t know if she didn''t have a good relationship with Mrs. Lian.


    After all, I''d better write down these lists first.


    Maybe it can be used for other purposes in the future.


    After seeing the connection accidentally before, Lin Mengya asked the people staring at moxiangxuan to record the customers of moxiangxuan.


    Unexpectedly, most of these people appear on the list of students Mr. Baihe has taught or is teaching.


    It seems that this is really a coincidence.


    These days Murong Xi also sent someone to use for her, but those people were staring at Lusheng hospital.


    Elaine went again, but she didn''t see Mr. White Crane.


    But years ago, Mr. Baihe accepted students again. The ones he accepted were the ones who went shopping in moxiangxuan in the first few days.


    It seems that moxiangxuan should be the place where Mr. Baihe really decides which students to accept.


    As for why no one found this scale, it must be because Ailian is very popular in the Dragon capital. Almost all women of aristocratic families will patronize moxiangxuan.


    Sometimes, the more obvious things are, the less easily they are discovered.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but sound the medicine hidden in the sachet.


    Although looking forward to her, she can distinguish the ingredients inside, but this trace of poison will not cause much damage to the human body.


    What kind of secret is hidden in this medicine?


    Although the events in the past year are not small, new year''s Eve is still coming as usual.


    The year of Longdu was quite lively.


    In addition, there are snow sculptures this year. Even though the tragedy on the winter solstice occurred, people still have to celebrate the arrival of the new year.


    Lin Mengya looked at the day when the palace was busy inside and outside. She felt something different in her heart.


    This is her first year in the kingdom of Wei and her third year after returning here.


    "Miss, Liangyu hall is coming down!"


    Last night, the baby didn''t come back.


    The fourth brother said it meant Murong Xi. He wanted to keep him one more night and send him back to the palace for the new year.


    She didn''t sleep much all night. After listening to the voice of chen''er, she immediately put on her shoes and ran out.


    Her baby, the little soft little guy, is raising his head, following out to meet her great grandfather and saluting with a smile.


    "Miss Gong."


    A middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper said to her politely.


    "My highness entered the palace early in the morning. Today is new year''s Eve. He is afraid of wronging his highness, so he wants Miss Gong to take care of it."


    Lin Mengya pressed the joy in her heart and nodded gently


    The housekeeper asked people to bring in a lot of gifts, and said with some regret.


    "My highness said that Miss Gong shouldn''t be bothered on New Year''s Eve. So I apologize for these things."


    Lin Mengya knew that the man was not afraid of bothering her, but felt unable to accompany herself, so she felt sorry.


    However, there is no way. After all, Murong Xi is no longer the Dragon Tianyu.


    "Thank you for your trouble."


    The housekeeper put down his things and left, while Lin Mengya couldn''t help it anymore. She picked up Ning''er and quickly returned to her yard.


    She kissed his little face several times. When she saw the little guy laughing, she had a real feeling.


    "Mother..."


    A very clear word came out of Ning''er''s mouth.


    Although it is only small, weak and soft waxy with milk sweetness, it is enough to make her cry like rain.


    "My baby..."


    Bai Su and chen''er looked into their eyes and felt distressed.


    "Miss, really, since the baby can come back, it''s the best thing. What should we cry for the new year? We should laugh!"


    Lin Mengya wiped two tears and felt that what she said was reasonable.


    "Well, let''s stick Spring Festival couplets and blessing words!"


    She happily pasted the Spring Festival couplets written by her third brother, who had the best calligraphy at home, and the word Fu a few days ago.


    At present, there is no such custom in Wei country.


    But every family will stick some new year pictures on their doors.


    Vigorous and powerful font, with hope for the new year.


    Even my great grandfather praised her creativity.


    After pasting the Spring Festival couplets, the great grandfather will take his family to greet the ancestors of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya knelt at the front and looked at the memorial tablets. She felt some emotion about the delicate but tenacious names.


    If it had not been for these female masters of the palace family in previous dynasties who took on great responsibilities with a weak posture and used their own gentle policy to appease and confuse the wolves outside, I am afraid that the palace family would have fallen long ago.


    She did nothing else today, just to show her respect for these women.


    The female head of the palace family really has power, not just an empty shelf.


    In any case, she should continue to inherit this tradition.


    After the Gong family, regardless of men and women, they only talk about talent and ability!


    "Miss, that annoying aunt ANN is here again."


    After the priest''s greeting, Lin Mengya heard her whisper before she went out.


    "What is she doing here?"


    When he raised his eyebrows, isn''t this guy much more honest these days?


    "She said, I hope I can send my greetings to all my ancestors and hope they can forgive their past mistakes."


    This is for good reason.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya glanced at Gong San.


    The latter obviously heard what chen''er said, but he was not very excited.


    After thinking about it, he nodded and agreed.


    After all, an Jiarong was once the daughter-in-law of the palace family.


    This time, an Jiarong was obviously not as arrogant as last time.


    She was wearing a very clean coat and her hair was curled neatly. She only took a sandalwood hairpin.


    It looks like a Buddhist who fasts and chants Buddhism.


    It is said that after being cleaned up by Lin Mengya last time, she broke the world of mortals and stayed in her room all day, planning to accompany the ancient Buddha with green lanterns.


    For the change of an Jiarong, Lin Mengya is a wait-and-see attitude.


    Whatever her idea, at least for now, an Jiarong can''t escape her palm.


    After the formal salute, unexpectedly, an Jiarong got up and knelt in front of her great grandfather.


    "Grandpa, it used to be that Jiarong was not sensible and failed to live up to her husband''s wishes. Please forgive Jiarong."


    Gong Qianfeng had a complicated face. At the beginning, he watched the children grow up.


    In addition to his grief, he also hated his grandson and daughter-in-law when something like that happened.


    However, the Gong family was always unwilling to trap themselves with hatred.


    "Forget it, the past is the past. In the future, you should keep a good watch on the third. If you have the right person, don''t delay your life."


    Not close, but not too much indifference and alienation.


    Lin Mengya has a silent sneer in her heart. Ann Jiarong is really good at learning.


    Know that even she has to respect the opinions of her great ancestors.


    And the great grandfather was very open-minded and wouldn''t care about a woman.


    As long as the great grandfather accepted an Jiarong, it means that the palace family accepted an Jiarong.


    This guy, it seems that his tricks are going to be upgraded.


    "Yes, Jiarong knows. This is the Buddhist Scripture that Jiarong copied these days. Please tell her grandfather whether to send it to her husband. These nights, Jiarong can dream that her husband is in chains and miserable. So Jiarong thinks that this Buddhist Scripture should make her husband feel better."


    An Jiarong lowered her eyebrows, and her voice was a little more sad.


    Lin Mengya thinks this man has really made progress.


    With a soft knife, it broke the heart of my great grandfather.


    "Alas, old three... It''s all right. You are husband and wife after all. Maybe old three really gave you dreams. In that case, please copy more Buddhist scriptures."


    "Yes, Jiarong understands."


    With that, an Jiarong withdrew from the ancestral hall.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her back and smiled coldly on her lips.


    "Little sister, when did you say that tigers did not eat meat but instead ate grass?"


    Several people walked out of the ancestral hall, but Gong Si slowed down, deliberately stopped in front of her and whispered.


    "Tiger? I think it''s just a fancy cat who wants to play tricks at best. Look, it won''t last long."


    She narrowed her eyes and didn''t care at all.


    "Also, with an Jiarong''s strong temperament for a lifetime, even if she pretends to be flattering, I''m afraid she won''t be able to pretend for long."


    They looked at each other with a very tacit understanding. They both understood that they would not be bored this year.


    After comforting our ancestors, the rule of the palace family is to have a very rich reunion dinner at noon.


    Today, there is no distinction between master and servant, high and low.


    Yes, it''s just family members who get together and eat a happy meal comfortably.


    The palace family who had found their daughter-in-law in Longdu also picked up their wives and children.


    The whole family sat at six tables full of people.

 Chapter 1316

    Lin Mengya and they all sat at the main table, while Ning''er sat in her arms.


    Looking at a table full of dishes, the little guy has already had a lot of fun.


    "It''s been a hard year for everyone."


    Lin Mengya raised her glass and said sincerely to the servants.


    Since she arrived in Longdu, the family thanks to the care of these people.


    Thanks to them, the palace family can be like an iron wall. No one can get in and make trouble.


    "Uncle Rong, I''ll give you a toast. Let''s do it first."


    She drank a low degree of sweet wine. However, her face turned red after a cup.


    "Miss, this... How does this make it!"


    Uncle Rong also had a drink, but he looked embarrassed.


    The housekeeper, who has always been calm, now seems to be at a loss.


    "Now that everyone has entered this door, they are all a family. I discussed with my great grandfather a few days ago and decided to return all your deeds of sale to you."


    Apart from some of the children of the palace family, many of them are domestic slaves and servants bought by the palace family.


    Although the Gong family treated them well, they were still controlled by others anyway.


    "Young lady, what are you doing? Big guy, you don''t mean to leave."


    Uncle Rong was puzzled. Compared with those domestic slaves who were not treated as people, these people in the palace family were already very good.


    "Uncle Rong, don''t get me wrong. Listen to me first. I know that there are many people here who have left their homes and come to the state of Wei. Although our family is different from other families, you are just slaves after all. I want to change this situation, so I think at least I should be in charge of the palace family."


    When she came to Weiguo, she felt the oppression and cruelty brought by this kind of social class that was forcibly stipulated for the first time.


    The same people, why should they be squeezed and exploited just because they were not born in Wei Guo or forced by life.


    And those who come from an aristocratic family, even the scum, will enjoy the glory and status brought by their birth.


    She has never been used to such things, but now it is especially popular.


    Her ability is not enough to liberate the whole Wei country, but she can turn into a fire and sing a prelude to a prairie fire.


    "Eldest lady, even if we have a deed of sale, we are only domestic slaves after all. We can''t change anything."


    These words made those who came from domestic slaves feel a little depressed.


    Even with a deed of sale, he can only be a free slave.


    Outside, they are still looked down upon.


    "There''s a saying that heroes don''t ask about their origins. Is your ability necessarily worse than those from aristocratic families? I don''t think so. Therefore, I''ve discussed with my great grandfather that you can choose to work for the palace family in the future. You must know that our family is going to open a college?"


    The crowd nodded, and Lin Mengya continued.


    "You can choose to work in the college. However, we are equal. I am the shopkeeper and you are the guys I hired. You are no longer slaves, but part of this family or school. I will implement this measure in the whole palace. How you choose is your own business. In short, I hope You can keep your chest up and don''t have to feel inferior. "


    The domestic slaves looked at each other again and again, but they didn''t react much


    Lin Mengya knows that this is a very difficult beginning.


    After all, this has never happened before.


    "Well, little sister, let everyone think about it. Don''t worry at this moment. If you don''t trust us, everything will remain the same. Just, you are welcome to make your own choice at any time."


    Gong Si stood up and said gently.


    In fact, he was the first to vote in favour of this matter.


    During the years when the palace family was in trouble, he also experienced hardships.


    I often feel that it would be better if one day we could look at our personal abilities without looking at our origins and the door.


    However, what moved him most was the sentence said by his little sister.


    If you can''t change others, change yourself first.


    I believe that in the future, more and more people will be driven by them.


    "All right, all right, let''s eat quickly. We should have fun today, big or small."


    There was a trace of excitement on Gong Bin''s face. After all, this was the best year for the Gong family in recent years.


    Lin Mengya held Ning''er, but her nose smelled a special smell, as if it came from the outside.


    After a while, several maids appeared at the door.


    "Lao Zu, aunt an sent someone to send it. She said it was her little intention."


    The maid opened the lunch box in her hand. The smell made Lin Mengya curious.


    There were only some red bamboo shoots on the plate, but the taste only went into her nose.


    "Isn''t this the three braised bamboo shoots in our hometown?"


    Gong Wu is the youngest and has the most clever nose.


    Three stewed bamboo shoots is a practice in their hometown. It is named because the materials inside have to be processed three times.


    It tastes tender but not firewood, no residue and no hard lump. It is the most fresh and fat.


    They have been here for so long, and they miss the taste of their hometown more and more.


    After looking at Gong San''s face, the great grandfather just wanted to ask someone to remove this thing, so he heard Gong san say.


    "All right, put it on the table and let everyone have a taste."


    He was relieved, and everyone felt relieved.


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. Her three brothers can''t be moved by a plate of bamboo shoots.


    Turning his head, he saw the silence of Gong Sanyi''s face.


    Is she thinking too much?


    "Since the family is reunited, let her come over for dinner."


    The great grandfather is very gentle now. No matter how unpleasant it was before, at least now, an Jiarong is taking the initiative to show kindness.


    As an elder, he can''t turn a blind eye.


    Gong San didn''t say anything, and the others were too hot to say anything.


    But unexpectedly, the maid said.


    "Madam said that she would like to eat vegetarian food, so she won''t disturb everyone''s enjoyment. Now that we have delivered the dishes, we should go back."


    Gong San snorted coldly, and his face softened a lot.


    Lin Mengya looked at the plate of bamboo shoots. There was no problem with the dishes. It was mainly this man. What tricks were he playing?


    After the reunion dinner, the family members were busy making dumplings in the kitchen.


    They have a large family, and there are more than a dozen kinds of fillings alone. However, after Lin Mengya coaxed the baby to sleep, she took chen''er to the kitchen.


    "Miss, why are you here?"


    The kitchen is uncle Rong''s daughter-in-law, in the charge of sister-in-law GUI.


    Sister GUI is tall and strong. She looks like a capable and cheerful person.


    She admired Lin Mengya very much, so she worked very hard.


    "I just came to make some dumplings for your highness. You''re busy. I''ll make them myself."


    Lin Mengya smiled and walked to the edge of the chopping board alone.


    Cooking is not difficult for her.


    She has been an orphan for more than 20 years and has already practiced good cooking.


    It''s just that I haven''t done much in recent years, and I don''t know if I''m unfamiliar.


    Boil the vegetables, squeeze out the juice with natural color, cool it outside, and then live in the noodles.


    The colored dough was divided into several equal parts by her.


    At first, I was a little rusty, and then I became more and more proficient.


    The big girls and little daughters-in-law who helped in the kitchen looked straight.


    "Oh, that''s a wonderful way. Why didn''t we think of it before?"


    There are several studious people in it. They learn from Lin Mengya on the spot.


    Lin Mengya is also very patient and gives guidance one by one.


    Ning''er is still young. She specially told long Tianyu that she must be natural, soft and tender, not too oily and salty.


    Today, she feels that this is her first year with her baby. It''s also meaningful to eat something special.


    In a short time, she kneaded dozens of small dumplings.


    There are cabbage dumplings and small rabbits and small fish.


    Seeing that she was so clever, everyone couldn''t help getting closer to her.


    "Our eldest lady is really good. She can not only keep the house, but also cook a good meal!"


    "What do you know? The more expensive the daughter is, the better. Young lady, you''d better leave these rough jobs to us."


    Lin Mengya smiled and made dumplings with the big guy.


    "As for women, no matter how they live, they have to live for themselves. Just because I can cook doesn''t mean I have to cook. This is my interest, not my bounden duty."


    The people in the kitchen looked at her with strange eyes.


    Chen''er couldn''t stand her anymore and secretly pulled her clothes.


    She and Bai Su were almost listening to the cocoon growing in their ears. Why did the eldest lady talk here again.


    "Although I can''t understand what the eldest lady said, I''m always right. But what are you going to do with aunt an, eldest lady?"


    This kind of gossip is what women like to talk about most.


    What''s more, it was Lin Mengya''s loyal presence on this topic.


    "Go, chew your tongue."


    For fear of violating the taboo of the eldest lady, sister-in-law GUI said quickly.


    But Lin Mengya waved her hand and squeezed some beautiful folds for the dumplings.


    "I''m young and I''ve been out since childhood. I don''t know what''s going on at home. Do you know what aunt an was like at the beginning?"


    When I mentioned this remark, someone immediately took it.


    "Oh, speaking of aunt an, when she married, it was really beautiful."


    The speaker was a woman of forty or fifty.


    The man once stayed in the palace''s old house for several years. Later, he came to Longdu with a man.


    Naturally, I know what happened that year best.


    "She came from a good family. Although she is not the biological daughter of the old man who settled down, she grew up under the lap of the wife of the master. At the beginning, there were several carts just for the dowry. Our family also attached importance to it and had a lot of pomp."

 Chapter 1317

    Count the age of the third brother, and you will know that the palace family was a good time at that time.


    Although there is a decline, but at least there is a big family frame, how to say, it will not be too ugly.


    "As soon as we passed the door, we thought the three ladies were really too powerful, but at that time, the first lady and the second lady were still there, and the family was not controlled by the third lady alone. Later, when the third lady was healthy, the third master fell ill. Alas, half his life was lost. Fortunately, it became better and better, but the third lady despised the third master. She had just given birth to a child Then he went back to his mother''s house. "


    The mother-in-law''s words made Lin Mengya gradually understand the things of that year.


    My family also mentioned that both the master and the second master of the palace family are brave and good at fighting. Although the fourth master is young, he has excellent strategy.


    Although the third master was clever, he ended up depressed because of his weak physique.


    "But isn''t our family a family friend? Why doesn''t the third aunt dislike it before passing the door, but after passing the door, she dislikes it?"


    Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    The woman smiled reluctantly and hesitated for a long time before she spoke.


    "Isn''t this... After the old master died, it was difficult for the generation master to convince the public. Later, the family also moved the idea of letting a man inherit the master. However, the old grandfather disagreed, which led to this storm."


    Although the woman didn''t elaborate, she also roughly understood.


    An Jiarong was arrogant and grew up in front of an''s wife, so she was particularly keen on these things.


    She chose to marry uncle three because she thought uncle three was easy to control.


    If there is a secret help of settling down, the position of home owner is something that can be caught easily.


    It''s a pity that the people of the palace family are so easily manipulated.


    I''m afraid it''s also for this reason that an Jiarong returned home in anger.


    However, only the parties concerned can understand the details.


    But it can be seen from this matter that settling down erodes the heart of the palace family, and it can begin at that time.


    She suddenly realized why she would send those people when she sent someone to pick her up.


    If an Zichen hadn''t been there, he would have been more or less unlucky.


    "It''s all right. They''re all from their own family. Don''t be so restrained. By the way, do you know what''s wrong with my third uncle?"


    The woman was obviously relieved to hear her say so.


    After thinking and thinking, shake your head.


    "I really don''t know about this. I only know that the third master seems to have been suffering from a cold and had a high fever for several days. At that time, I asked many doctors, but there was no way. But later, the third master was lucky in his appearance and slowly recovered himself. But his body was empty from then on."


    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry. If Uncle three could live to this day, the palace family would not be bullied.


    She wanted to continue to ask about this topic, but today is new year''s Eve. It''s not a special occasion to mention these sad things.


    After making dumplings in the kitchen, she washed her hands and went back to the living room.


    Inside, everyone sat around to watch the new year.


    Ning''er was afraid that it was the first time she had such a lively year. Her little face was red and stared at the snacks in everyone''s hands.


    The family also liked to tease him. If Lin Mengya had not repeatedly banned them from feeding the baby before she left, I''m afraid his hands would be full of things now.


    The little man seemed to hear her footsteps. Before he entered the door, he turned around and looked at her.


    He did not mean to give his mother a big smiling face. It was so cute that people just wanted to pick him up and kiss him again and again.


    Lin Mengya, of course, won''t let the baby down.


    Pick up the baby, put a sweet and sour orange in his mouth, and the baby immediately narrowed his eyes.


    "Come on, your great grandfather said just now. Why can''t you be seen for so long."


    Gong Si immediately got up to meet her. The whole family was happy. It was much more interesting than watching any Spring Festival Gala.


    "The dumplings have to wait a while to cook. I heard that all the snow carving lights in the city are on tonight. Why don''t we join in the fun and have a look."


    When they went out that day, they didn''t see it completely, and some lights hadn''t been lit.


    People who went out in the afternoon said that it was like a fairyland outside. It was beautiful.


    The ancestors of the Gong family didn''t want to join in the excitement, but the family had so many heads at once that everyone wanted to have a good new year, so naturally they had to nod their heads.


    "Great, let''s get ready and we''ll start in a minute!"


    Gong Wu is the happiest one. Originally, he was lively, playful, laughing and lively.


    But Gong San seemed a little depressed. When everyone went out, Lin Mengya whispered.


    "Brother three, let''s go out together."


    "Forget it, I''m not in that mood."


    Now, the most complicated thing at home may be gong San.


    After all, the man is his mother. He says he doesn''t care, but how can he easily let go in his heart.


    "Today is new year''s Eve, how can I leave you at home alone. Let''s go out with us. Maybe there will be a surprise!"


    She blinked, Gong San sighed and could only nod.


    After all, he didn''t want to disappoint his only sister.


    The family dressed up and walked into the street. As soon as she went out, she was fascinated by the outside world.


    If the last time was the world of ice and snow and glass, now it is the fairyland of snow.


    All kinds of snow carving lamps are blooming in this night.


    No matter big or small, they all place new hopes for the coming year.


    Lin Mengya held the baby in her arms, pointed to the lights and explained to him the fairy tales that brought him in modern times.


    Just talking about the little mermaid, he stretched out his hands behind him and took her in his arms.


    Lin Mengya stopped and felt the man''s warm and even breathing at her neck.


    All over the world, only when that person comes, he can''t notice it.


    Because they are too familiar, even the precise system recognizes them as a whole.


    "It''s so cold that you don''t know how to wear more."


    His deep voice came from his ear.


    Lin Mengya smiled and leaned her back against the man''s chest.


    "With you, I''m not cold."


    The man smiled happily and finally took the baby from his arms.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw a mask on the man''s face.


    "Are you..."


    "I came out with the emperor. I don''t want to be found out by them, so as not to go back and preach me."


    This complaint is really enviable.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and said softly.


    "You really don''t know how lucky you are. How many people have sharpened their brains. I''m afraid they won''t get this opportunity."


    In fact, she felt it from his attitude before.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hate emperor Zun and empress Zun, and even brought some respect inside.


    This is an extremely rare thing for a person like him.


    "OK, I see."


    A soft kiss fell on her forehead, but made her shut up.


    This guy, how come he knows how to deal with her more and more?


    Suddenly I remembered that my family seemed to be still around.


    I immediately turned around in a panic, but I found that I didn''t know when I had separated from my family.


    "Gong Si did it."


    There was a trace of pride in his tone.


    Lin Mengya was relieved. It seems that the fourth brother is a hard spoken and soft hearted person.


    She was afraid that her family would find out the secret, so she led everyone away.


    I''m afraid he can justify himself.


    "Well, I''ll thank him later."


    "Thank him for what he did. If he hadn''t been busy, I wouldn''t be able to see you every day."


    This sad tone, where is it like their wise and powerful highness Xi?


    Obviously, it''s a complaining husband.


    "Well, don''t sell well when you get a bargain. If the fourth brother hadn''t helped us, I''m afraid you and I would have been discovered."


    Remember, they are both brave.


    Who knows, the man doesn''t care.


    "When I find out, I can''t wait to marry you."


    Lin Mengya''s heart was as sweet as honey, but in the twinkling of an eye, it cast another shadow.


    "We should be careful, after all..."


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    Murong Xi took over her words and said in a low but firm voice.


    "No one can manipulate me. Don''t worry. Now I can let anyone know that you are my woman."


    Her heart moved slightly, and she felt her heartbeat, a little nervous and tachycardia.


    "What do you... What do you know?"


    He lowered his head and looked into her eyes seriously.


    "Although I still know nothing about the past, I know that I can seize the present and the future. I will protect Liangyu and me."


    This sentence contains too many things.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but blush in her eyes. Although he didn''t say, she heard his efforts.


    "Don''t cry, good."


    Unconsciously, tears fell and were gently wiped away by his empty hand.


    Lin Mengya leaned gently into his arms and sighed faintly.


    "Thank you, but you have to protect yourself, okay?"


    This time, she finally understood the taste of fear.


    Therefore, no matter he or Ning''er, she can''t lose it.


    Murong Xi hugged her in her arms, smiled deeply, and promised her.


    "By the way, do you know that there is a man named Prince Yu?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head from his arms and looked at the man suspiciously.


    "Of course I know!"


    "Who is he? Where is he the prince?"


    "He is Ning''er''s father, the prince of Jin."


    After a moment of silence, Murong Xi''s face became a little strange.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you want to inquire about this man?"


    "I... may have killed him."


    Lin Mengya pinched her thigh hard and barely laughed.

 Chapter 1318

    Before, she didn''t directly tell Murong Xi the truth because she didn''t want Murong Xi to be directly impacted, lose her mind, expose her flaws and be used by the enemy.


    But who knows, her man''s imagination is too rich, and he directly makes up a big play.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and pretended to be silent.


    But in fact, after a silent smile for a while, he looked up again and pretended to look at him seriously.


    "Is it difficult that you killed my ex husband because you wanted to win love with a knife?"


    Her ex husband almost bit her tongue.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Xiche was completely stunned and looked at her with a complex face.


    "If so, it must be because he is not good to you. But anyway, you are all mine. Even if Liangyu wants to avenge me for his father in the future, I will raise him as if it were my own. A man who is irresponsible to your mother and son should die!"


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she knew that the misunderstanding was obviously too big.


    Murong Xi has now determined that ''long Tianyu'' is an irresponsible villain, but she feels that this is a good opportunity.


    "Although I don''t know whether you killed him or not, I believe you are a aboveboard person. If you want to find out the truth, I hope you can investigate secretly and don''t let anyone know."


    The identity of "long Tianyu" is really too sensitive. Although she believes in the ability of her own men, she must eliminate all risk factors.


    Even the price is that she can''t find the memory of her deep love all her life.


    But as long as he''s safe now, there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Good."


    After thinking for a while, Murong Xi promised her.


    "You haven''t said yet. How did you know Prince Yu?"


    Lin Mengya lay on his chest, worried.


    "It''s a martial arts master I found for Liang Yu. Last night, he gave me a letter with only these three words. When I asked him again, he just asked and didn''t know. I know there is no such title in the kingdom of Wei. So, I want to ask you."


    Intuition told her that the dead man was lying.


    Maybe it''s hiding something, but it should be about this.


    There was a bit of vigilance in my heart. Was it intentional temptation?


    I couldn''t help getting nervous. Did they show any tricks and be noticed?


    "Who is that man? Where is he? What does he look like?"


    Her three questions in a row made Murong Xi appease her.


    "It''s all right. I''ve investigated that man. He''s innocent and reliable. But he''s mute and shouldn''t talk nonsense."


    "But he can write!"


    Lin Mengya was still worried, and the more she thought about it, the more dangerous she felt.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you don''t believe him, you should also believe me, shouldn''t you?"


    That''s what I said, but when Lin Mengya saw his serious eyes, she was defeated in the end.


    "Well, now that you''ve said that, I have to believe you. But let me meet him sometime. After all, I''m the baby''s teacher. As a mother, it''s polite to meet someone else."


    Murong Xi smiled helplessly. The woman was obviously worried about the martial arts teacher, so she wanted to verify it herself.


    However, it''s better to be careful about the baby''s affairs.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it. Tomorrow you come to the wedding reception, and I''ll introduce you."


    Tomorrow, Lin Mengya immediately felt some mixed feelings in her heart.


    Whether long Tianyu can recover his memory or not, Ning''er will be Murong Xi''s adopted son in name.


    It''s really strange that parents and children become adoptive children.


    However, she Lin Mengya doesn''t care what others think?


    As long as the three of them get together, it is more important than anyone''s business.


    "Well, tomorrow, I''ll prepare a big gift for you."


    Murong Xi frowned. How could he have a bad feeling?


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the snow sculpture I designed. It''s almost time. There''s a surprise!"


    She blinked mysteriously and walked in the direction of the snow sculpture.


    Before approaching, she saw the outstanding palace family in the crowd.


    Subconsciously wanted the cat to get up, but the man next to him protected it with a cloak, leaving only half a small face. No one could see it was her.


    "How''s it going? Does it look good?"


    She asked ostentatiously, while Murong Xi frowned.


    "Beauty is beauty, but it''s a little ordinary."


    She hummed coldly, dead man, no insight.


    "Open your eyes. Now is the time to witness miracles."


    Murong Xi didn''t know why, but he saw that with the burning of lights and candles inside, the snow layer outside gradually tended to collapse.


    Everyone was attracted by the snow sculptures of the palace family, and some of them were gloating.


    But the next second, a miracle happened.


    The melted snow melted into water, but what was exposed inside was crystal clear ice!


    But I don''t want to have a basin of hot water falling from the sky at this time.


    In an instant, the outer layer of the snow sculpture melted.


    The Gong family was in a hurry and wanted to find out the destroyer.


    But Gong Si grabbed their hands and just used his eyes to signal them to look at the snow sculpture.


    The snow accelerated to melt. In an instant, a crystal ice palace appeared in the eyes of the world.


    The roof emits golden light, and even several auspicious animals hanging under the eaves shine with different lights.


    The white clouds below turned into swimming fish and enjoyed themselves in the blue waves.


    The palace in the sky has become the Crystal Palace where the Dragon King in the sea lives, and everywhere, it also emits soft colored light, which is really beautiful.


    Everyone was silly, holding their breath and looking at the beautiful palace in front of them.


    Maybe the next second, the Dragon King in charge of the four seas, the beautiful and kind Dragon Girl, will have a chance to fly out of the palace.


    Lin Mengya looked at his man proudly. Although Murong Xi was well-informed, everything in front of him made him doubt his eyes.


    "How did you do it?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and deliberately didn''t tell him.


    At this time, a hearty laughter came from the crowd.


    "Hahaha, I''m worthy of being a member of the palace family. I''m really smart. Where are the palace family?"


    The voice was clear and dignified. Lin Mengya seemed to be startled. After looking at Murong Xi, she hurried out and stood quietly with the rest of the palace family.


    "Cao min Gong Qianfeng has seen the emperor and the empress."


    The palace family came out to salute, and in the crowd, the emperor and empress who witnessed all this, even in civilian clothes, also had a royal style.


    "It''s you. This method is really clever. I don''t know who came up with it?"


    Gong Qianfeng didn''t dare to answer for a moment. Gong Si noticed that there was another person behind him. He just wanted to answer for her, but he was pulled by the man''s sleeve.


    She knew that Gong Si was afraid to embarrass her.


    But she was originally pulling hatred, and what was she afraid of.


    "Gong Ya has seen the emperor and the empress."


    She is calm and well behaved.


    Originally a beautiful face, now it is more and more mature and elegant.


    Directly turn a group of green and young girls around into slag.


    "It''s you. Well, tell me what you did to build this crystal palace."


    Empress Zun''s tone can be said to be pleasant, but Lin Mengya dare not be presumptuous.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, this color is because it is mixed with a kind of medicinal powder. This medicinal powder is produced in the far north. It was discovered by the craftsmen there when making the ice house. This time, your Majesty gave them the task of building the snow house of the camp because he missed them. Therefore, they want to thank your majesty. I''m just offering flowers to Buddha Just. "


    Although most of these words are flattering, some of them are true.


    This time, the construction of the snow house attracted many craftsmen from the far north.


    In fact, they have long wanted to move south, but on the one hand, they have no other means to make a living. On the other hand, those large and small fiefs are controlled by aristocratic families. They are really difficult to make a living.


    In recent years, the weather has become worse.


    Moreover, because of the perennial freezing, the crops there are few, but the owners of the surrounding fiefs will tax them.


    Therefore, this time Lin Mengya found them, in fact, it also means to help them settle down here.


    On hearing her words, Emperor Zun did not laugh again.


    Narrowed his eyes, carefully looked at the Crystal Palace ice sculpture, and sighed for a long time.


    "Give me peaches and plums and repay me with Qiongyao. I just did a little thing, but I gained such a beautiful heavenly palace. I''m really ashamed of my ancestors."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. The Gong family were stupid, but the people around him were moved.


    This Is this your majesty who is not smiling?


    Who is this playwright? Will you drag him away?


    But at this time, she could only go on with the performance and shouted hard.


    "Your Majesty is considerate of the people, which is the blessing of all the people."


    Then there was the scene of long live Shanhu.


    To tell the truth, she was so big that she knew for the first time what it was like to be shocked and bleed.


    "Well, get up quickly. Your majesty, take care of yourself."


    Finally, Hou Zun''s gentle voice rang.


    Then Lin Mengya felt that someone had helped herself up


    Looking up, I saw Hou Zun''s gentle smiling face.


    "You did a good job."


    Yes, what do you mean?


    Is it her ice sculpture, or did she cooperate in a play later.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun were surrounded and left.


    The Gong family didn''t follow up and stayed where they were, full of doubts.


    "Little sister, did you arrange it in advance?"


    Gong Er touched his head and asked, this scale is a little big.


    "Ah? What did you say?"


    Lin Mengya also just came back to her senses. She saw the admiration and worship on her family''s face.


    No, they think it''s all their own ''surprise''?

 Chapter 1319

    "No, I don''t know about it at all. Go and ask why emperor Zun came all of a sudden."


    She immediately ordered him to go down, and Gong Qianfeng was personally invited by the empress. The people of the Gong family can only follow around.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Murongxi''s voice came from behind. I''m afraid only he saw through Lin Mengya and the tension hidden in his heart.


    "Emperor Zun and empress Zun are here to have fun with the people. Just now, someone really wanted to deliberately frame you."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were dark and looked at each other with some doubt in her eyes.


    "If that bucket of hot water really damaged the palace, you will certainly be blamed by the emperor and the empress on the spot. The collapse of the palace is regarded as unknown. Moreover, I made it clear before that the emperor and the empress will come here later."


    Murong Xi''s voice was a little cold.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya realized where her sense of crisis came from.


    "Since someone did it on purpose, I''m afraid it''s hard to trace it. Fortunately, I made preparations before, otherwise this time, it''s really dangerous."


    Even though emperor Zun and empress Zun will not do anything to the palace family because of this, they will certainly lose the opportunity to ease relations with the royal family.


    "My people have gone to check. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Murong Xi knew it well. After all, there were few people who could know or control the route of emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    It''s easy to find out.


    Lin Mengya nodded and turned to go, but found a man standing in the alley not far away.


    The man was a little petite. Although standing in the dark alley, the cold light in her eyes still made Lin Mengya a little creepy.


    "Xi, there''s someone there."


    She gently pulled the corners of Murong Xi''s clothes, and the latter immediately winked at a certain place in the crowd.


    In an instant, several figures rushed past secretly.


    She just wanted to see the result, but she was cut off by the crowd.


    His heart was slightly cold. When the crowd passed, he found that Murong Xi''s men came back empty handed.


    "The man ran away."


    After his respectful reply, he continued to disappear in the crowd.


    "Let him run away."


    Murong Xi was a little unwilling. It seemed that she had determined that this person was the murderer who framed Lin Mengya.


    But Lin Mengya felt that her eyes were very familiar.


    No, it''s her, isn''t it?


    "Princess Chonghua, can you be among the people enjoying the lights today?"


    Murong Xi shook her head and moved the baby who had been lying on his shoulder to her arms.


    "She is now ordered by the empress to reflect on the wall in the palace. People can''t get out. I''ll go first and see you later."


    Nodded. Of course, Lin Mengya knew that Murong Xi was talking about what had happened just now.


    Strangely, he looked into the alley, then held the baby and caught up with the Gong family.


    That sight really made her unforgettable.


    If it weren''t for Princess Chonghua, she really couldn''t imagine who would hate herself so much.


    The palace family, as an exception, was taken by the emperor and the empress to the place where they temporarily settled.


    After the last lesson, this time we did not set up a warm account, but directly opened up a separate garden as a temporary rest place.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun just came out to have a look. They still have to rush back to the palace later.


    Now the palace family has become a guest of honor for the emperor and the empress, which is no different from a signal for those aristocratic families and courtiers.


    After all, no one can guarantee that they can stand in the imperial court.


    Therefore, attracting new rich people has become one of the most powerful means to supplement their strength.


    "After so many years, the palace still remembers that the children of the palace family were just children. Now it seems that they have grown into pillars."


    The latter Zun said with a smile, and his tone was a little chatty and gentle.


    The emperor is still the image of Gao Leng. Lin Mengya can guess that he is a qualified monarch rather than Gao Leng.


    It''s best to know when you can win people''s hearts and what response you can make recently.


    Such people, they generally have no self, just live for the country.


    Although as a human being, it is somewhat contrary to nature.


    But for the country, this is the best monarch.


    For the couple, Lin Mengya felt that she had made a new discovery.


    "Hou Zun is too praised."


    As the ancestor of the Gong family, Gong Qianfeng has never seen anything.


    Even just a little stunned, but now it has eased down.


    The old master of the palace family had a good influence and status.


    Years of experience has become the most profound inside information.


    Compared with those people who don''t have much insight, they only flatter blindly. However, these people of the palace family all look extraordinary and have a unique aura of a great aristocratic family.


    Suddenly, the women of several aristocratic families suddenly saw that they must have found a new husband.


    Unfortunately, the men of the palace family will always notice only one woman.


    "Where''s Gong ya?"


    The queen looked into the palace crowd and finally fell on the last Gong ya.


    Because today is new year''s Eve, she wears a big red cloak.


    The red dress was like fire and set off her as beautiful as flowers.


    Because she just wanted to come out with her family, although she was slightly powdered, she didn''t seem very grand.


    Empress Zun smiled gently, but her eyes fell on the group she held.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was tight, but she was still calm and greeted Hou Zun with her baby.


    "Gong Ya has seen Hou Zun."


    Hou Zun nodded and waved to her.


    Under the envious eyes of all the girls, she came to Hou Zun.


    "Yo, whose child is this?"


    Houzun asked with a smile. At this time, Lin Mengya subconsciously lowered her head and found that her son was turning his head and looking at houzun in front of her with big eyes.


    Because the color on her face is finally uniform, and thanks to her unremitting plan to feed her baby with Murong Xi during this period, Ning''er looks so cute now.


    After all, it is the fusion of their two genes. Naturally, it can''t be wrong.


    Although she thinks so, this is not a place for her to boast.


    "He looks so beautiful. Can you let the palace hug him?"


    For some reason, the queen was unexpectedly tolerant of Ning''er.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, and then asked the people around Hou Zun to take her son away.


    When I was worried, I heard Murong Xi say.


    "Madam, that''s my nephew''s adopted son. Just now my nephew was in a hurry, so he entrusted it to miss Gong."


    She was surprised that these words should not have been said at this time.


    But Lin Mengya saw each other''s eyes.


    Yes, they are always aboveboard. Some things he said are right. They still have to face what they should face.


    Even now, they should have forgotten each other.


    But fate this kind of thing, the medicine but cuts unceasingly.


    This time, Murong Xi approached her on her own initiative, didn''t she?


    Since the man is his own and the child is his own, is she still afraid of a bird?


    He nodded boldly. The ruffian nature hidden deep in his bones was still inspired.


    She is Lin Mengya. Why is she an angry character?


    "Is that the child you mentioned? No wonder, the palace felt that the child was destined for the royal family."


    Empress Zun''s acceptance ability is too strong. She gently holds the child and emits maternal brilliance on her gentle and dignified face.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood what national mother is.


    The mother of a country is the mother of a country.


    If you don''t treat all the children in the world as their own children, what is the national Mother?


    "Well, Liangyu is a smart and docile child. His nephew likes him very much."


    Mentioning Liangyu, Murong Xi''s face, which had always been frozen, was a lot softer in an instant.


    Many expensive women around him even forgot to blink when they saw his expression.


    By the way, some people began to praise Qi Ning''er.


    Although this is still very pleasant to hear, I''m afraid the purpose is not simple.


    Lin Mengya is a little unhappy, but she can only do it at present.


    "Well, I heard that you had an adopted son before. I''m very happy to see you today. In the future, you should always bring Liangyu to the palace."


    Sitting on empress houzun''s knee, Ning''er was very quiet.


    In the world, I''m afraid no child has stronger strength than her baby.


    At birth, he was loved by the most distinguished people in the two countries.


    Now I''m sitting on the lap of Hou Zun. I''m a real winner in life. It''s very powerful.


    "By the way, the adopted son can be accepted, but should your marriage be settled?"


    Lin Mengya was not quite right when she heard this. She just wanted to find a way to leave, so she heard Murong Xi say.


    "My nephew already has a sweetheart, so I won''t bother my mother."


    "Oh? Whose girl is she?"


    Lin Mengya pricked up her ears and knew the answer, but she still had some expectations.


    "She is -- naturally, she is the best girl in the world. Please don''t inquire any more."


    He deliberately made a detour. I''m afraid only he dared to speak to empress Zun like this.


    Who knows that Hou Zun was not angry, but said faintly.


    "Well, no matter who the girl is. In short, she is worthy of you. In the future, don''t live up to other girls."


    "Yes, my nephew won''t."


    Lin Mengya listened more and more wrong. Subconsciously, she looked up and saw that the eyes of the two people fell on her.


    However, Murong Xi''s is full of love, and then respected, with a little kindness.


    All at once, she understood everything.


    "Minister, Minister and other things, I''m leaving."


    That brave guy!


    I''m afraid he has told Hou Zun about his relationship with himself?


    Although it is impossible to say all, Hou Zun must know his mind.

 Chapter 1320

    The dead man''s cutting first and playing later is playing more and more smoothly.


    At this time, Emperor Zun and empress Zun are also ready to drive back to the palace.


    Lin Mengya also follows the palace family and wants to return to the palace.


    But after listening, someone stopped her.


    "Miss Gong, stay for a while."


    She turned and saw a kind-hearted Chamberlain.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    The red tide on her face hasn''t faded yet, but she has always had a thick skin and is nothing.


    "Your Highness Xi said, I hope you can take care of your highness. Also, empress Hou Zun hopes you can cherish these hard won fate."


    Hou Zun''s words are the best affirmation between them.


    What moved her was not this, but all the efforts Murong Xi made for the two of them.


    "Please tell your mother that Gong Ya has remembered. Please also wish your mother peace, joy, health and peace in the new year."


    The Chamberlain smiled and stepped back. Lin Mengya didn''t say anything empty.


    For her, the best advice in the world is peace and health.


    The baby was brought over by the Chamberlain and handed over to her.


    Lin Mengya picked up the baby and turned to catch up with the Gong family.


    Murong Xi watched her leave and then reluctantly returned to Hou Zun.


    "Xi''er, are you really sure it''s her?"


    Just after arriving at the palace, empress Zun, who changed clothes, announced Murong Xi in.


    Murong Xi nodded firmly. From the day he knew her, he was sure it was her.


    "Alas, you child, you know yourself... Well, if you are the girl of the palace family, it will help you."


    The latter always considers more interests.


    But Murong Xi always felt that she wanted her only because she was herself.


    "Have you figured out what your uncle told you a while ago?"


    Knowing that this is not the best time, Hou Zun has no other choice.


    Murong Xi also put away the temperature in her eyes and dyed a bit of ice like cold again.


    "Madam, I understand that this matter is very important, so I am willing to finish it for you."


    Empress Zun was a little excited, but a moment later, she settled down again.


    For a long time, she sighed.


    "If you can, the palace doesn''t want to be an enemy of the temple."


    Hou Zun got up, and there was some hatred in his beautiful eyes.


    "But they shouldn''t have done anything to the children in this palace!"


    Murong Xi understood that empress Zun had every reason to hate the temple.


    There are some secret agreements between the royal family and the royal family.


    In fact, on the surface, Emperor Zun is the only one.


    But in fact, there are several families in common.


    This is why, when the ruling family is replaced, several other families will bow down so quietly.


    Just because it''s just a formality.


    But after the emperor ascended the throne, things changed.


    The current emperor Zun is a man of great ability, brains and means.


    When he took office, he implemented many measures that were beneficial to the people and the family.


    The power in the court was gradually replaced by the people trained by the Emperor himself.


    When the paralyzed three royal families reacted, many things were irreparable.


    If they don''t fight back, today''s royal family will become a real royal family.


    How can this be allowed for those royal families?


    But I didn''t expect that the first shot was not the royal family who couldn''t wait, but the temple that thought to itself as the judge of the state of Wei.


    Their first warning was to let the queen who was pregnant at that time give birth to a sick premature baby.


    Although the prince looks a little weak now, he has a fatal weakness.


    That is, you can no longer have children.


    For a country''s crown prince, this is not only a disgrace, but one of the fatal handles that will plunge the country into war.


    So emperor Zun and empress Zun had to stop to show their compromise to the temple.


    But unexpectedly, the temple did not intend to let them go.


    "They wanted us to give in, and we did. But the prince became a victim. In any way, the palace will not let the temple continue to exist. Now, the prince, who will it be in the future?"


    Thinking of his son, Hou Zun was inevitably saddened.


    It was also because of the temple that she could no longer give birth to a son and a half.


    But Hou Zun was a strong woman. She didn''t admit her fate, nor did she take revenge without her brain.


    Instead, she began a plan of revenge.


    The most important part of this plan is Murong Xi.


    Murong Xi frowned. The reason why he promised Hou Zun was because he found something.


    Although he is a disciple of the temple Lord, in fact, he is no different from the crickets kept in a jar.


    What''s more, when he suspected that there was something wrong with his lost memory, he learned through investigation that it was related to the temple.


    He has no memory of the temple.


    But others said that he had worshipped under the door of the Lord of the temple since he was a very beloved disciple.


    Only he himself knew that somehow he always had an inexplicable and strong hatred for the temple.


    In addition, he learned a lot about what the temple had done in the state of Wei. Finally, he was moved to kill.


    "Nephew knows."


    His voice was low and cold, with an air of thunder.


    No one can stop him.


    "I know that I am not mistaken for your majesty. I will help you with your relationship with Gong ya. By the way, I have heard that the temple courted the palace family at the beginning. But later, the palace family refused, which defeated the family. The girl Gong Ya is smart and lucky. You see, the palace family will make a comeback as soon as she comes back. If you like her, Maybe she can bring you some good luck. "


    Different from Hou Zun, Murong Xi''s feelings for Gong Ya are actually somewhat complicated.


    At first, he was out of control.


    Later, after accepting his own mind, his love for her always seemed too turbulent.


    It was as if there was a hole in her heart that only she could fill herself.


    "Gong ya, she''s fine."


    "Good is good, but you also have to pay attention. We still don''t know why the temple went to win over the palace. In case... You have to be prepared."


    Murong Xi knew what empress Zun meant. It was nothing more than that if the palace family was also in collusion with the temple, then she must be ready to give up her.


    But what empress Zun didn''t know was that even if Gong Ya was an accomplice of the temple, he would never let go.


    "Well, since you are so old, the Palace won''t talk much. Let''s go and don''t let the people outside wait."


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the empress is still the virtuous and elegant empress.


    Murong Xi is still the cold and heartless highness Xi.


    No one will know what kind of event they planned secretly.


    After coming back from the outside, setting off firecrackers and eating hot dumplings, Gong Ya and Bao Bao got a big red envelope.


    "Oh, it''s so heavy. Shouldn''t it be? Did your great grandfather give us all his private money as red envelopes?"


    Lin Mengya holds a heavy red envelope and coaxes her great grandfather with a smile.


    "You girl, even your great grandfather dares to joke."


    The old master of the palace family can''t cry or laugh. Although the girl is good and hurts badly, if she is naughty, I''m afraid the other five in the family are not as naughty as her.


    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue and opened it for the baby first.


    Sure enough, it was several thousand taels of silver.


    Is this boy too rich?


    But after opening the red envelope, which was obviously much larger than herself, Lin Mengya was silly.


    There are not only tens of thousands of taels of silver, but also countless real estate and real estate.


    At this moment, she was definitely among the rich women.


    "Great grandfather, what do you mean? Is it a dowry for me?"


    Unexpectedly, her great grandfather really nodded.


    "I know you may not need these things now, and the palace family will be yours in the future. However, these have nothing to do with the palace family. They are real estate and shops bought in your name. And silver tickets have nothing to do with the palace family."


    The grandfather of the palace family said with some emotion, but Lin Mengya suddenly pushed everything back.


    "Great grandfather, what do you mean? Is it difficult? Do you still want to buy me off?"


    But unexpectedly, Gong Qianfeng said in earnest.


    "My child, people have misfortunes and blessings overnight. We have to be more cautious about things in the past. You can not use these things now, but once the palace family falls into the cloud one day and becomes the target of public criticism, these things can also ensure your food and clothing."


    Lin Mengya is really angry and moved.


    "Is it difficult? In the eyes of my great grandfather, I can only enjoy happiness and can''t share adversity? Great grandfather, you''d better take all your things back. I can''t want them!"


    She knew that her great grandfather was frightened by what had happened before.


    It''s really hard to feel that those buildings are going to collapse.


    What''s more, it''s still a little feeling of watching his family decline and powerless to return to the sky.


    But she was sure that no one except her had the security.


    These people, don''t they understand that they are least needed?


    "No, you must take it. Be obedient, ya''er."


    In addition to the position of great ancestor, several other people began to follow suit.


    Finally, Lin Mengya had to divide these things into six equal parts.


    "Ya''er, what are you?"


    The father of the palace family looked at her and didn''t understand.


    "I know. You want to buy insurance for yourself. In that case, everyone in our family will have it in the future. Don''t they have no worries?"


    Insurance? The other two people in the palace family looked at each other. They haven''t heard of it yet.

 Chapter 1321

    There are too many things to explain about social security in modern society.


    However, Lin Mengya finally chose the most important points.


    She hopes that after the establishment of the college, whether the Gong family or other teaching staff, in addition to their monthly salary, the Gong family can take out a little more money as their personal reserve.


    Of course, the money is not much, and it is shared by individuals and colleges.


    Once the college is completed, it will not always be unable to make ends meet.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya thinks that in terms of improving employee welfare, they can be less stingy.


    After explaining for a long time, the family finally understood what she meant.


    Although they still know a little, they are mostly supportive.


    After all, this is a good thing for the palace family.


    Except for the silver notes, Lin Mengya is going to secretly give them to her big brother to take care of.


    Anyway, these are Gong''s, not her own.


    On New Year''s Eve, we naturally get together to watch the new year.


    "Miss, it''s snowing outside!"


    Chen''er came back from the outside, patted off the snow and said in surprise.


    It''s said that it''s a auspicious snow year. I hope the coming year will be a good year.


    The family talked and laughed. Ning''er was a child in the end. She couldn''t carry it and fell asleep in Lin Mengya''s arms.


    Everyone didn''t let her stay up late either. They asked her to go back to bed early with her children.


    Listening to the continuous sound of firecrackers outside, Lin Mengya felt very secure in her heart.


    After this sleep, she slept until the next morning. After dawn, she saw a jade hairpin on her pillow.


    The hairpin is very exquisite. It is two beautiful and luxurious roses.


    Lin Mengya took it in her hand and played it a few times, and a smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    This guy, don''t you think he can''t come?


    "Master, your highness Xi has sent someone to pick up your highness."


    By the way, today is a good day for the baby.


    Lin Mengya immediately got up, put the small coat she had prepared on the baby, and gently washed him. After that, she sorted it out properly and wanted to send him out.


    But usually very obedient children, I don''t know why this time, they stood in front of her and refused to move.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and touched the baby''s little face.


    "I''ll go. Don''t be afraid."


    Even though the baby didn''t show much, she still saw the baby''s hesitation.


    The little guy nodded hard at the speech, but when he was led out, he still looked back step by step. It seemed that he was still a little worried.


    "Go and see you later."


    Later, she will go with the Gong family.


    Although houzun has temporarily disclosed the relationship between the two of them, she doesn''t want to make a fuss about some things.


    "Miss, even madam is coming."


    Lin Mengya, who was just dressing up in the room, immediately ran out.


    Even my aunt''s body recovered quickly. I didn''t expect that she could go out now.


    "Happy new year, uncle and aunt!"


    As soon as she entered the door, she greeted the new year with a sweet smile.


    The couple who were talking and laughing with the ancestors of the palace family smiled at her.


    "Come on, aunt, give you a big red envelope."


    Even my aunt looks in a good mood.


    Although people have lost a lot of weight, their complexion is very ruddy.


    Lin Mengya immediately welcomed her. It was the first time for her to enjoy this kind of red envelope treatment after the new year.


    Even the family regarded her as their own, and the red envelope was heavy.


    "Listen to your great grandfather. Will you go to his highness Xi''s house later?"


    Mrs. Lian pulled her to her side and sat down and said something affectionately.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya happened to know how Mrs. Qilian knew, but she heard her answer.


    "That''s just right. We''re going too. You say your highness Benxi, why do you like to have adopted children when he''s young? Young man, you should find a good woman and start a family honestly. Why don''t I introduce one to him, aunt?"


    Mrs. Lian is lively and has many years of experience as a matchmaker.


    Especially after seeing this kind of school-age men and women, she is not allowed to let go of her deep-rooted professionalism.


    "Aunt, I think I''d better forget it."


    Lin Mengya''s mouth is hard to say. What do you say?


    Does it mean that she and Murong Xi are a couple in distress, or that they have made a white head appointment again?


    "Yes, it''s natural that we can''t worry about such things. It''s you. After this year, are you twenty-two? Although it''s a good time, the girls of our palace family are also the best. But there are some things you should consider."


    Even his wife speaks German, but Lin Mengya can only laugh with her.


    It''s been a long time. The crux is her.


    What can she do? Only bow your head and promise to make the family happy first.


    Otherwise, if several families take turns to deal with one of her, wouldn''t she be worse?


    Since she went with Lian''s family, Lin Mengya naturally wanted a Lian''s aunt to ride in the same car.


    As soon as she got on the bus, she saw Shangguan Hui smiling at herself.


    "Even the moon will go with us? That''s great. I''m just looking for you to talk these days!"


    In fact, Lin Mengya is a little worried.


    Ning''er''s face is not much worse than before.


    Shangguanhui''s situation is not so stable. In case of any stimulation, I''m afraid it will be bad.


    So she can only watch more.


    "Well, madam said, let me go out with you. By the way, Gong ya, I heard that his highness Xi had an adopted son before. What if he took this?"


    She asked this question before.


    But Murong Xi didn''t seem very willing to answer. He just said that he would be responsible and let xun''er grow up without worry.


    But Lin Mengya is not satisfied with this answer. Their own children are human. Are other people''s children just grass?


    Therefore, she asked Murong Xi to promise again and again that she must not treat xun''er badly. Only after he grew up safely could she let Murong Xi go temporarily.


    After all, she knows him better than anyone.


    That man, no matter from that aspect, would not treat xun''er badly.


    "Sometimes it''s really impossible to say about the royal family. Do you know why your highness Xi can call your highness without any title?"


    Mrs. Lian lowered her voice and asked, but Lin Mengya and Guan Hui naturally didn''t know.


    If there were no outsiders in the car, even the master would not spit out half a word.


    "That''s because his highness Xi''s father is the real brother of emperor Zun. In fact, according to the rules, he should have been crowned king. However, he was banned by Emperor Zun because he wanted to become a royal family."


    In fact, Lin Mengya has been curious about one thing. Murong Xi, that is, the father of their family Yu Wang, is who in the end.


    She can still believe that long Tianyu is the disciple of the temple Lord.


    However, Mingming long Tianyu was born in the great Jin Dynasty. The German imperial concubine and the Jin Yuan emperor must be his parents.


    So why did he become his highness Xi of Wei?


    Over there, Mrs. Lian continued to preach.


    "Later, after the prince was born, he was weak and ill, but the emperor and the empress had nothing to do. Therefore, in order for the throne to be inherited, his highness Xi became the best candidate."


    As soon as they said this, they both opened up.


    "So, don''t give Murong Xi the title and title, just to enable him to smoothly inherit the position of Prince in the future?"


    Lin Mengya is a little curious. She has seen the prince before. Although she looks thin, isn''t it?


    However, it also made her understand why Murong Xi had such a high position in the state of Wei.


    The candidate of the emperor, of course, should have a higher position and weight.


    I don''t know what the crown prince thinks.


    Presumably, the prince must mind. After all, he should be the next monarch.


    "This is just one thing. The other is that the biological father of his highness Xi suddenly disappeared more than 20 years ago. Although some people say that he sneaked out because he was banned and couldn''t stand it, some people also say that he was secretly / executed by the emperor. Now, it seems that the first possibility is higher. However, he won''t give his highness Xi any title or title , I''m afraid it''s also to break his father''s mind. "


    Mrs. Lian is obviously very familiar with these Royal secrets.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows that although it is not necessarily accurate, it can be at least 70% right.


    After all, even Madame''s source is relatively reliable.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Xi''s situation here may be a little more complicated than she imagined.


    I couldn''t help smiling bitterly. When will they be the first couple?


    All the way to gossip, he came to Murong Xi''s current residence.


    Although she is not the first time to come, she can''t act too familiar in front of others.


    Who knows, as soon as the car heard the door, the housekeeper who had sent the baby appeared under her carriage.


    "I''ve seen Miss Gong and Mrs. Lian."


    That person usually has a cold and light face, but unexpectedly, after meeting Gong ya, he quickly becomes intimate and familiar.


    Lin Mengya was speechless. She really didn''t know what the guy wanted to do.


    He nodded, smiled and got off the carriage with Mrs. Lian.


    "Please come in, miss. Our Highness has been waiting for a long time."


    This immediately made her the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    At least she had seen the world. Reluctantly, she was unhurried and followed the housekeeper to the house.


    Whether it''s the guests who shuttle back and forth, or even Mrs. Lian and Lian Yue who come in with her, there are some accidents.


    When on earth will Gong ya have a deep friendship with his highness Xi?


    Lin Mengya was staring speechless, especially the two eyes in the back, which wanted to stare her out of a hole.


    "Cough, I saved your Highness''s life before."

 Chapter 1322

    "Help?"


    Mrs. Lian widened her eyes and asked in surprise.


    Lin Mengya nodded and picked out some unimportant information to explain in a small voice.


    "When your highness was wandering among the people, he was almost killed by a hooligan. I passed by at that time, so I saved him."


    Although she knew that the responsibility could not be completely attributed to xun''er.


    Even Murong Xi, the guardian, can''t get rid of the relationship. After all, how children are, all depends on how adults educate them.


    But at that time, she was really angry.


    Now think about it, I feel heartache several times.


    "Oh, who has the heart to start with such a small child?"


    Even my wife is a kind person. Although she has experienced misfortune, she always feels that most of the world should be good people.


    But Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that the evil in this world is endless.


    "It''s just a market naughty. I think children are easy to bully."


    Xun''er beat the baby. It can''t be said that he was instigated by someone.


    Although children lack education, adults who don''t take things seriously seem to be more responsible, right?


    Especially Chonghua, what did she teach such a small child?


    "Well, some people will. Alas, children are innocent. Why do you want to do it to children?"


    Even Mrs. Lian''s face darkened in an instant. She must have been reminded of her past memories.


    Lin Mengya immediately noticed something wrong and quickly changed the topic.


    "However, the child is really lucky. I''ve seen it several times before. He''s really a lovely baby."


    Anyway, it''s your own baby. Don''t boast.


    Even my wife got out of her past sadness and looked around and around.


    "That''s right! It must be a smart and lovely child who can make that cold Xi like it. I really want to see it earlier, and I don''t know if I can hug him."


    Mrs. Lian especially likes children, and Lin Mengya also wants to introduce her baby to her aunt.


    After several people arrived in the yard, they found that many people came.


    But the housekeeper''s face was not very good-looking.


    "Miss, you and Mrs. Lian will sit here for a moment. There are a lot of people coming today. I can''t say hello."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya certainly doesn''t care about such things.


    The housekeeper led her to a small yard that was fairly clean.


    In sharp contrast to the hustle and bustle outside.


    "Your Highness Xi, your face is really big."


    Even on some occasions that are not suitable for many people, Lin Mengya secretly shook her hand, and the other party also gave her a grateful smile.


    "Not to mention her relationship with the emperor and empress Zun, she aimed at his family background and appearance. She was afraid that there would be no fewer people coming."


    Although in front of others, even Mrs. Lian is dignified and steady.


    But in front of them, Mrs. Lian was like a little girl of the same age, lively and joking.


    Especially after this recovery, people seem to be much more cheerful than before.


    Probably, I figured out many things in my illness.


    "When it comes to family background and appearance, who can compare with the eldest lady of our palace?"


    Lian Yue winked at her. Well, this guy would make fun of her!


    "Well, don''t kill me. There are many people who are better than me, aren''t there? You see, isn''t this very good?"


    Her chin went out, and the two men followed her eyes.


    At the moment, a girl in white came into the courtyard.


    Pure and beautiful, just like orchids in empty valleys.


    And the temperament is superior. At first glance, it is a well-educated type.


    Moreover, she did not show great arrogance.


    It seems that she is a really famous girl.


    "Oh, you say she. She is the famous Mr. White Crane. You can''t. haven''t seen her?"


    Who? Mr. White Crane?


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes and looked out the door.


    That woman is indeed a bit bookish, but she is more like a lady of a family than her husband.


    And what is she doing today?


    "Does it mean that her highness Xi invited her to enlighten her highness?"


    Even his wife still felt a little strange, but Mr. Baihe did teach several boys, but they were all very young and evil.


    "I don''t think so. Mr. Baihe has received a lot of students recently. How can she have time to teach her highness?"


    In any case, Murong Xi will never ask the white crane to teach her baby.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that there was a problem with the white crane. In that case, Mr. White Crane, why did he still appear?


    "Aunt, do you know about Mr. White Crane?"


    Presumably, the white crane just entered by mistake.


    After noticing that there was someone in the room, the white crane nodded slightly and retreated again.


    Fortunately, even my aunt knows these things.


    "I know some, but it''s nothing special."


    In Mrs. Lian''s tone, it seems that she doesn''t like Mr. Baihe very much.


    "It seems that my aunt doesn''t like Mr. White Crane?"


    She turned her head and asked suspiciously.


    But even his wife said slowly.


    "Although the white crane is famous now, the daughters of several ladies who made friends with me before eloped with others after she taught courses. I always think this person has some problems. Unfortunately, everyone still regards her as a guest."


    Elope?


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Bai He''s tutorial is really exciting and avant-garde.


    "But I think elopement is always a slap in the face. If they don''t want to, it''s useless even if someone instigates it, isn''t it?"


    Lian Yue''s view is still more pertinent.


    But even Mrs. Lian stopped talking. Obviously, things are not so simple.


    "After all, it''s someone else''s business. It has nothing to do with us. I think the time is almost over. Let''s go out now."


    Anyway, this is murongxi''s residence.


    According to the man''s temper, even what Mr. Baihe wants to do is not a very simple thing, and she doesn''t need to worry at all.


    The outside became lively. Not long after they went out, Murong Xi appeared with her baby.


    Today, he is still dressed in Xuanyi, heroic and luxurious.


    The light of the eyes seemed cold and aloof, but after looking for a circle in the crowd, it finally fell on her.


    Lin Mengya smiled in response.


    His man, holding his baby, walked slowly, and then unexpectedly stopped in front of her.


    Lin Mengya motioned with her eyes to let the two guys go quickly.


    When the two people were unwilling, they finally crossed Lin Mengya and walked in the direction of the main hall.


    "How did I feel just now that they wanted you to go with them?"


    Behind him, Lian Yue asked in a curious whisper.


    And Lin Mengya had to smile awkwardly. The father and son clearly owe it to clean up!


    The steps of accepting the adopted child are not complicated. As long as there is a witness of a powerful person, let the child offer tea and kowtow to Yi.


    Just because Murong Xi''s adopted son this time not only changed his name, but also wanted to enter the jade ultimatum and have all the power of his own son.


    That''s why it''s particularly eye-catching.


    "Your Highness Xi."


    What Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that the witness was Uncle Lian!


    But it''s right to look back. After all, even my uncle is a trusted and favorite Minister of the emperor. Every move depends on the emperor''s mind.


    This may indicate that the emperor also agreed.


    If so, the meaning is different.


    The emperor nodded himself. Who can say anything?


    Although she knew it was a helpless move, Lin Mengya still felt a little excited.


    Even if she can''t tell the world as the child''s mother.


    But at least, the three of them are reunited.


    "Madam Lian, it''s hard."


    Murong Xi was in a good mood, and her tone was naturally very polite.


    He gave the baby in his arms to others and sat in the first place with adults.


    "Your Highness, give tea to your adoptive father!"


    Where can a two-year-old doll serve tea? It''s just someone who helps and holds it, and it can''t be too hot.


    Murongxi picked up the teacup, took a sip and nodded.


    Then the man continued.


    "Your Highness kowtowed to your adoptive father."


    Lin Mengya taught the baby before. The little things learn quickly and move quickly.


    The little body knelt on the ground and kowtowed three heads, but it was probably because of the fierce kowtow, so his forehead was a little red and people were a little dizzy.


    Lin Mengya was so distressed that she stared at the big man who felt at ease.


    If I had known this, I wouldn''t kowtow to him.


    Murong Xi doesn''t know how to respond, which Can''t blame him?


    I couldn''t help glancing at the silly boy. Why did he knock so hard? If he knocked silly, his mother had to kill herself.


    "Your Highness is really smart. You will follow your highness and become the pillar of the country in the future!"


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, your highness Xi, your highness!"


    The crowd began to spread compliments.


    For these people, the attitude of Lin Mengya and Murong Xi is unprecedented.


    Whoever takes this seriously is a fool.


    Murong Xi motioned the housekeeper to hold the child down, and didn''t want those people to leave a bad impression on the child.


    But it''s nothing. After all, people don''t come for children.


    Who knows, at this time, some uninvited guests came to the door.


    "Your Highness Xi, you have received a new adopted son today. Have you forgotten the adopted son you received before?"


    That voice, Lin Mengya and Murong Xi are very familiar.


    In full view of the public, Princess Chonghua came to them with xun''er.


    "Your Highness, both adopted children, how can you favor one over the other? That child can inherit your honor, but this child came first."


    Today''s Princess Chonghua is still dressed like snow.


    She just didn''t know if it was Lin Mengya''s illusion. She always felt that there seemed to be a little more mean on this man''s face.


    Maybe it''s because Chonghua''s face is much thinner than before.


    The protruding edges and corners made her feel less like a lovely girl and more like a philistine.

 Chapter 1323

    Everyone''s eyes were attracted. Lin Mengya saw xun''er behind Princess Chonghua.


    The child was still lovely, but there was some hatred in his green and tender eyes.


    Murong Xi''s eyes were cold and glanced at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper looked at the two people in shock, and then remembered to look back at Murong Xi.


    But from his expression, Lin Mengya has seen some clues.


    He must be very loyal to Murong Xi if he can be assigned to manage Murong Xi''s residence.


    It was also Murong Xi''s order to never let Chonghua approach xun''er again.


    In that case, the matter is very thought-provoking.


    "Your Highness, you should open your eyes and have a good look. This child is your adopted son. Not that humble slave!"


    If Lin Mengya didn''t care much about what he said just now, Chonghua is undoubtedly bumping into Lin Mengya''s inverse scale.


    That''s her baby. She almost changed her life with her life. In any case, she won''t let others hurt and slander her baby.


    Murong Xi didn''t speak, but her face was very gloomy.


    Chonghua seemed to be invisible. He still took xun''er and came to him step by step.


    That pair of water eyes, no longer want to hide, belongs to the girl''s admiration that she doesn''t want to be known.


    But with a twisted and crazy passion, which is intertwined with possessiveness and jealousy. It can definitely burn Princess Chonghua in an instant.


    Lin Mengya leaned a few steps in the direction of her baby. It doesn''t matter if Chonghua wants to die himself, but she must not hurt her baby.


    "Xun''er, come here."


    Murong Xi ignored Chonghua, but his eyes fell on xun''er and opened his mouth faintly.


    Although xun''er was brought by Chonghua, he was still afraid of Murong Xi.


    Immediately, the man was a little timid and looked at Murong Xi timidly.


    "Come here, I don''t want to say it for the third time."


    Murong Xi was almost certain that the child must not be his adopted son.


    At least, not according to his wishes.


    Timid, cowardly, but too early to learn to dictate, rely on pet and pride.


    Such a child did not let him see anything that he would like.


    In that case, how could he easily accept him as an adopted son at the beginning?


    Xun''er didn''t dare to look up, but Murong Xi''s remaining power was still there, and he didn''t dare not obey.


    She slowly moved away from Chonghua, but Princess Chonghua grabbed her arm.


    "Xun''er, don''t be afraid. Your highness Xi is also your adoptive father. You are a noble born in the Republic of Korea, and your status is naturally more noble than the son of that Cheap slave."


    Chonghua''s words really angered Lin Mengya.


    Not to mention that the baby is Murong Xi''s own son. Even if she is a child of humble origin, can she tolerate such wanton insult?


    "Who do you mean, the son of a Cheap slave?"


    However, before Lin Mengya got angry, she heard Murong Xi ask in a cold voice.


    In the crowd, some smart people had responded in time and couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    But Chonghua obviously lost her mind, she said loudly.


    "This is the child, the so-called Murong Liangyu. He is the son of cheap slaves in our house!"


    Chonghua thought that after he revealed Murong Liangyu''s origin, Murong Xi would at least show some disgust.


    But unexpectedly, Murong Xi aroused a sneer.


    "Liang Yu is now my adopted son. You say he is the child of a Cheap slave. That means I came from a Cheap slave? Chonghua, you are so brave."


    This is easy to find. Chonghua is not so clever. He can realize Murong Xi''s intention of patience before.


    "Your Highness, how could Chonghua say so about you? It''s the child. He was born to a Cheap slave in our house. He can''t be wrong. You must have been deceived by him!"


    Everyone is watching silently.


    Murongxi''s status is detached, and even has a tendency to surpass the crown prince.


    Moreover, the prince had no complaints against him.


    So I came here today to attend the marriage recognition ceremony. I just wanted to take the opportunity to please him.


    But don''t want to, unexpectedly appear a troublemaker, and still so mindless.


    Suddenly, some people in the crowd began to regret.


    If I hadn''t come, I wouldn''t have seen the current situation.


    The excitement is not casual.


    "Chonghua, Liangyu is my adopted son. From then on, he is the only successor of Murong Xi."


    The meaning of the words has been very clear to everyone.


    As for the boy named xun''er, several of those present knew something about it.


    But although the boy knew his highness Xi first, at present, only Murong Liangyu has been recognized by his highness Xi.


    On formal occasions, only Murong Liangyu can be regarded as a serious adopted son.


    As for the so-called Cheap slave origin


    They looked at Murong Liangyu vaguely.


    The child really doesn''t look like a slave.


    And at this time, he was safe, as if everything here had nothing to do with him.


    At this point, it is very much like his highness Xi''s calm.


    So they still doubt Princess Chonghua''s words.


    "Your Highness, you can''t do that! Xun''er''s parents died in battle for you. In any way, you can''t abandon xun''er!"


    She shouted, but Murong Xi frowned.


    "Whether xun''er is my adopted son has nothing to do with you. Chonghua, pay attention to your identity."


    The day of great joy is the first day of the first day of the lunar new year. Murong Xi doesn''t want to see blood.


    Moreover, although Chonghua has fallen out of favor, his status is still there.


    If she hadn''t gone too far today, Murong Xi would never turn over easily.


    "Why does it have nothing to do with me? Because, because I am xun''er''s mother, he is me and your child!"


    Everyone was in an uproar, and Lin Mengya silently turned her eyes, which were not very good-looking.


    I don''t know whether this guy is stupid or smart. Only Chonghua can do this insidious and thankless thing.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Mrs. Lian, standing not far from her, was stunned.


    But she didn''t notice that, right behind her, even the moon was struggling on her face.


    There are doubts, pain and confusion.


    Like Lin Mengya, her eyes never left today''s protagonist - Murong Liangyu.


    Murongxi''s face was more ugly than stepping on a lump of Xiang.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she didn''t show anything on her face.


    She is not like Chonghua. She always uses some tricks.


    If she was only angry with Chonghua before, her anger now is more or less mixed with some helplessness.


    Did this man leave his mind at home when he went out today?


    "Your Highness, everything I said is true. You can check the person who delivered xun''er at that time. I am indeed the child''s biological mother!"


    If Chonghua had a brain, even if he wanted to force Murong Xi to submit as xun''er''s biological mother, he shouldn''t put it forward here and now.


    What''s more, the child is obviously an exotic face, unlike Chonghua and Murong Xi.


    And Princess Chonghua is only 18 years old this year. Once xun''er''s age is subtracted, it becomes a joke.


    But I didn''t expect that only Chonghua himself would enjoy it.


    "Nonsense! Someone sent Princess Chonghua into the palace and handed her majesty to take strict care of her. Housekeeper, take xun''er away."


    Let the man make enough, Murong Xi also exhausted his last patience.


    "Your Highness, no! You can''t do this to me! We have a real relationship between husband and wife!"


    This is becoming more and more disgusting. Lin Mengya even feels that if Chonghua doesn''t go again, I''m afraid the next content is limited.


    Now, she has some admiration for Princess Chonghua.


    Who gave her the courage to believe that Murong Xi would give in because of this?


    Chonghua was invited out of Murong Xi''s residence, and finally Murong Xi''s eyes were in the air with Lin Mengya.


    She saw the apology in his eyes, but she didn''t blame him.


    This kind of thing, it is estimated that Murong Xi is also disgusting.


    The crowd dispersed, and today''s events will also be spread.


    The housekeeper was a little anxious, but he couldn''t do it with his highness in his hand.


    Lin Mengya understood and took the baby at once.


    The housekeeper looked at her gratefully, turned and left in a hurry, but dealt with these emergencies.


    "Your Highness is still so young, that woman is so vicious. Really, how can she bear a child!"


    Chen''er is young and speaks impolitely.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and gave the baby to Bai su.


    In the eyes of everyone, she is just a spectator like them.


    In that case, you should act like a normal person.


    "I''ll have a look and I''ll be back in a minute."


    Just now, after Chonghua was dragged away, Murong Xi disappeared.


    The crowd could not help talking. Everyone was guessing what the life experiences of the two children were like.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t want to know what others think. Now she wants to know what the child''s father is doing.


    Just wanted to chase out, I felt a small hand pulling my clothes.


    "What''s the matter, even months?"


    Even the moon looks a little wrong. Isn''t it because you''re ill?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya felt a little tricky.


    Why, this is the time.


    "I, I''ll go with you!"


    I want to refuse, but I''m afraid that if the situation for months worsens, I''m afraid it will be bad.


    As a last resort, she cured and went with her for months.


    "That boy, I''ve seen him before, haven''t I?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and didn''t know what to answer.


    And Lian Yue, holding her hand tightly, looked more and more excited.


    "Don''t worry, you speak slowly. Which boy are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1324

    On the way, Lian Yue pulled her aside and asked mysteriously.


    And Lin Mengya didn''t react. After being stunned for a while, she said tentatively.


    "You''re the one, are you Liangyu?"


    Lian Yue nodded, and the confusion in her eyes had dissipated a lot.


    Lin Mengya knew that it was because Lian Yue saw Ning''er that her memory gradually showed signs of recovery.


    She thought and finally nodded gently.


    "I knew I must have seen this child. But in my memory, he seems to be just a baby lying in my arms. Now, he has grown so big!"


    Fortunately, the situation for months was much more stable than she thought.


    Since she can recognize Ning''er, it may indicate that even months of memory is gradually recovering.


    Anyway, this is good news.


    "Yes, children are always like this. They grow up in a blink of an eye. Since you still remember this child, do you remember who his parents are?"


    Since Ning''er returned to Dajin, shangguanhui has almost become Ning''er''s full-time nanny.


    Not only to love him, but also to do everything by yourself.


    On this point, Gu pan couldn''t help praising Shangguan Hui.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya knows that Ning''er is the most favorable key to awaken shangguanhui''s memory.


    "I remember Murong Liangyu''s parents are very good people."


    Even months began to recall, but with a bit of pain. Obviously, things are not so simple.


    "However, his parents seem to have something wrong, so they can''t continue to take care of the baby. Later, I helped take it for a while. But I don''t remember the later things very clearly. By the way, I seem to have given the baby something to eat. With it, the baby''s safety can be guaranteed. No one can recognize him!"


    Sure enough!


    Lin Mengya said that when she first saw the baby, she found that he was not the same as before in her memory.


    For a long time, it was just a disguise made by Shangguan Hui to protect Ning''er.


    Fortunately, it''s true. Otherwise, I''m afraid Ning''er will have more or less bad luck.


    "What do you remember besides the first time?"


    Lin Mengya continued to ask, but Lian Yue was immersed in painstaking thinking.


    "Oh, yes, I still remember. It seems that someone knew his parents. He was going for the two of them, but he didn''t find it, so he came for the baby. I took the baby to hide, but in the end, he was scattered."


    This time, even months of memory is still loose.


    But for Lin Mengya, it is very important.


    "That man, do you remember who it is?"


    Ruyue shook her head, which made Lin Mengya feel a little disappointed.


    "Oh, that''s right. The person who asked me to eat for the baby asked me to give something to the baby''s mother. Can you help me find out who the baby''s mother is?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wants to admit that she is, but she knows that this is not the best time.


    So he accepted.


    The two men soon arrived at the outer courtyard. Princess Chonghua had been stuffed into the car, and Murong Xi stood not far away, looking very cold.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like his expression. He is a human, not a robot. Why does he always have a face?


    What''s more, the men in her family are not just beautiful.


    "Your Highness."


    In front of outsiders, she always maintained her proper attitude towards him.


    Murong Xi didn''t want to be patient, but he couldn''t resist Lin Mengya.


    Two people outside, still began to pretend unfamiliar.


    "Well, what''s up?"


    Just three words, but they are different from just now.


    "Nothing. It''s just that the Chonghua monarch has something to do with me, so he came out to visit.


    In short, she just came to see if her men had killed people together.


    But now it seems that she is in vain.


    "Now, have you seen it? You can go back?"


    Murong Xi''s attitude at this time was not quite right.


    Although his attitude towards Lin Mengya can be said to be pleasant, Lin Mengya obviously saw that this man seemed to have something on his mind.


    Dead man, what''s the matter?


    She wanted to ask, but the other party didn''t give her the chance.


    Along the way, Murong Xi walked with her head down, and occasionally looked into her eyes, full of exploration.


    Lin Mengya is more puzzled. She didn''t provoke him, did she?


    Then why did he look at himself like that?


    Finally, they arrived in the inner yard.


    After Princess Chonghua disturbed the situation, what can be predicted is that more and more chickens and dogs jumped up.


    When they returned to the inner courtyard, they all said goodbye.


    A noisy wedding reception has now become a laughing stock.


    Lin Mengya knew that Murong Xi was angry. Although she was angry, she couldn''t understand some things.


    "Your Highness, let''s leave first."


    Finally, Gong Qianfeng got up and said.


    Murong Xi personally sent them to the door of the house.


    Lin Mengya met his eyes for a moment across the crowd.


    She winked at him. Should that man know what he meant?


    "Mr. Gong, you don''t take good care of me. Take your time."


    Murongxi''s cultivation is naturally far beyond ordinary people.


    He still handled all kinds of things politely, but anyone could see that he was very angry.


    "Your Highness, please stay."


    Gong Qianfeng looked at Murong Xi with some regret. He probably sympathized with him and was stared at by a madman.


    At this time, even the wife and even the month also stepped out.


    However, there was no sign of master Lian.


    As a witness, it must be inconvenient for him to leave at this time.


    In the carriage, it''s a good time to gossip.


    But Lin Mengya and Lian Yue were more worried than each other, and even his wife felt curious.


    After looking back and forth several times, he asked tentatively.


    "You two, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya and Lian Yue were stunned at the same time, and then looked at each other.


    They read the same concerns from each other''s eyes.


    Chonghua should be crazy. Otherwise, why did she slander Murong Xi with such means on such an occasion?


    However, in terms of Lin Mengya''s understanding of Chonghua, she is a woman who can play some careful tricks.


    Although not very smart, it is not stupid.


    But today, she felt a little surprised.


    "Madam, is this princess Chonghua really crazy?"


    For months, she asked her questions.


    Even Mrs. Lian looked at them, but shook her head and gave them detailed instructions.


    "That''s Chonghua, but he grew up in the palace. Who do you think is simple among the people and women in the palace?"


    In the end, the onlookers were clear. Even her aunt''s words made Lin Mengya more alert.


    "Chonghua, in particular, is taught by the empress. What kind of person is our empress? Even if Chonghua is a hard stone, we should learn some skills."


    Although the current Chonghua has long been abandoned by the later respected people.


    But what if Chonghua is crazy?


    She had sent a good girl to Longdu, but now she has become crazy.


    If you want face like emperor Zun and empress Zun, I''m afraid it will be difficult to send people back.


    If Chonghua is bad all her life, the emperor and the empress will raise her all her life.


    "I see what my aunt means. Today is Murong Xi''s date of marriage recognition. Most of the dignitaries in the Dragon capital will come here. If she sells crazy clothes here, everyone will think she is pretending to be crazy."


    After seeing Lin Mengya''s complete reaction, Mrs. Lian was very pleased.


    If Chonghua pretends to be crazy, she is really cunning.


    In the past, on such occasions, what did expensive women like Chonghua fear most?


    That is, lose your honor in front of everyone.


    Now she''s going the other way.


    Deliberately pretending to be crazy in front of everyone, and then people will naturally think that she is really crazy and will become an excellent witness to her.


    And there''s a reason why she''s crazy.


    That is the admiration for his highness Murong Xi. Because Murong Xi refused, he went crazy.


    In this way, no one would doubt that she was pretending to be crazy.


    But what''s the fun of her staying in Longdu?


    "Xiaoya, do you think it''s incredible for Chonghua to stay in this way?"


    Even his wife smiled and asked her, and Lin Mengya nodded.


    She felt puzzled.


    "You think she might want to stay, but in fact, she just doesn''t want to go back to her hometown?"


    In an instant, Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up.


    Yes, that''s it.


    "Thank you for your advice. My aunt is worthy of being one of the most powerful people in the Dragon capital. I admire her very much, younger generation!"


    Her mouth was as sweet as honey, and even her wife was in a good mood.


    "You are the most deceiving person. However, although you say so, don''t forget that Chonghua may be really crazy."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya thought of it.


    But for her, it doesn''t matter whether she''s crazy or not.


    What is important is that she should eliminate the harm to Ning''er.


    "OK, you two are scared because you saw this kind of thing for the first time. After that, you''ll get used to it."


    Mrs. Lian touched their little heads and suddenly sighed.


    And Lin Mengya also heard a lot of meaning from her wife''s tone.


    I''m afraid it''s not always a sweet life to help Uncle Lian for many years.


    "By the way, aunt, how did Uncle become a witness today?"


    This is a little strange.


    Because of his status, even his uncle rarely does such a thing.


    "I don''t know. When I knew last night, I asked him the same question, but he didn''t answer me."


    Strangely, she could not even hear any sad feelings in her aunt''s answer.


    It seems that this is just the simplest problem.


    They are worthy of being husband and wife. Some things can be connected without knowing.

 Chapter 1325

    Sent Lian''s wife and Lian Yue back. Lin Mengya also went back to her room first on the pretext of being tired.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Please come in."


    She changed her clothes and went out of the inner room. Bai Su opened the door. It was Gong Si who came in.


    "Brother four, it''s so late. Are you..."


    "Little sister, do you know what happened today?"


    Gong Si''s face was a little serious. I thought it was strange.


    And her relationship with Murong Xi made Gong Si worried.


    It was just that there were many people at that time, and it was hard for him to ask, so he held it until now.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and Gong Si frowned.


    "Since you don''t even know, is it your highness Xi who really owes others?"


    Suddenly, Gong Si''s face became extremely ugly.


    Originally, he didn''t want his little sister to marry the royal family, but he didn''t want that man to be a romantic seed.


    "Fourth brother, he won''t, and he doesn''t dare."


    For long Tianyu, she dare not guarantee anything else, but this kind of thing was verified by facts at the beginning.


    At the beginning, Jiang ruqin''s means were superb. In the end, she was ruthlessly pushed away by her man?


    Long Tianyu is a kind of person. She is still very relieved.


    "Little sister, you don''t know a man. After all, he is a member of the royal family. Even if he is as wise as the emperor, don''t you still have three palaces and six courtyards? Do you want to be trapped in a palace all your life?"


    Lin Mengya was excited to see Gong Si. She just wanted to explain a few words, but she heard another person''s voice in the room.


    "Being with me is by no means a prisoner. You don''t have to worry about such things."


    Domineering people in their arms.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t stop her from doing anything. As long as she wanted to break free her arm, she only needed a little force.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t even show signs of struggle.


    Gong Si looked at them and suddenly seemed to understand something.


    A dim and complex look crossed his eyes. Finally, he sighed and looked at his sister and shook her head.


    Lin Mengya felt inexplicably sorry, but Gong Si turned her attention to long Tianyu.


    "She is my sister and the only girl in our palace. If you dare to forgive him in the future, even if you are a member of the royal family, I also have a way to make you fall into endless hell!"


    She was used to the gentleness of Gong Si. It was a great surprise for her to occasionally see such a domineering fourth brother.


    "OK, I won''t disturb you two. But one thing, you, finish early and get out early!"


    Although it was a compromise, Gong Si still had a very horizontal attitude.


    Looking at the four brothers unwilling to go out of the door, Murong Xi snorted coldly.


    "You are mine, not the palace!"


    Lin Mengya patted his hand across his waist and warned the guy not to go too far.


    "I''m yours. I belong to myself. OK, since you''re here, I have a few things to ask you."


    Seeing that her expression was a little serious, Murong Xi had to let go.


    "Sit down."


    She turned and sat on the chair, raised her chin and motioned to Murong Xi.


    The latter held his chest with both hands, with some dissatisfaction between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "OK, it''s OK not to sit. In fact, I invited you over today. There''s nothing else. Aren''t you going to tell me something about xun''er?"


    In fact, Chonghua''s crazy words were not in her heart.


    But what she cares about is why Chonghua can bring xun''er here today.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Raised his eyebrows, Murong Xi''s dissatisfaction deepened.


    "I want to know how you put xun''er."


    She was a little angry. In her heart, long Tianyu should not have been such a person.


    "Don''t you hate him? Naturally, I won''t let him appear in front of you."


    In fact, Murong Xi has made the best arrangements and plans for xun''er.


    But Gong Ya''s attitude made him feel that she didn''t believe in herself.


    This cognition is the reason why Murong Xi is most angry.


    "Yes, I really don''t like that Xun er. Although he is a child, he has learned to bully others. As a person, he must be responsible. However, as his guardian, shouldn''t you shoulder the responsibility of educating the child? If so, how can I rest assured and give the baby to you!"


    Maybe it''s because seeing her child''s impending difficulties makes her feel uneasy.


    Lin Mengya was angry and said a few important words.


    "You, I am in your heart, is that the kind of person?"


    Murongxi''s eyes are angry and sad. Everyone can doubt him, but she can''t!


    "I don''t mean that. Forget it, I can stop asking about xun''er. I''m worried about not only the baby, but also you."


    Gong Ya''s words let all the negative emotions in Murong Xi''s heart dissipate in an instant.


    He came forward and held the man in his arms.


    "I will protect him. In fact, the reason why I accept xun''er is because I feel a little friendly when I see him. Later, I slowly found that it doesn''t seem to be because of him."


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved slightly. What this man said is


    "Today, when I saw xun''er and Liangyu appear at the same time, I found that I seemed to be vulnerable to xun''er''s favor. However, I really liked Liangyu. Until I asked someone to send Chonghua out, she said a word to me."


    Lin Mengya''s heart is tight and she can''t help being nervous.


    Murong Xi saw this, but he touched her face.


    "She said, xun''er is really my son. I was born with a woman outside. In fact, this sentence doesn''t matter, but a picture flashed in my mind."


    She subconsciously grasped his skirt, almost stopped breathing and looked at him.


    "I seem to see the picture of a baby just born. I seem to hear his first cry. I can feel that the weak voice has irresistible power. At that time, I was almost going to cry."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to say. Maybe this is the fate between father and son.


    "Do you remember the baby?"


    He asked cautiously, almost scratching his clothes.


    But Murong Xi shook her head regretfully. Lin Mengya was swept by disappointment.


    But he didn''t want to, but the man continued.


    "Although I don''t remember his appearance, I have a hunch. The child is Liangyu, right?"


    At that moment, Lin Mengya almost forgot to breathe.


    Is it God''s mercy?


    Unexpectedly, the day Ning''er became his son again, but from then on, the day when he openly called his father, long Tianyu actually picked up those forgotten memories by herself.


    "Xiaoya, why are you crying?"


    Murong Xi was distressed, but more than that, she wanted to vent her grievances.


    She lay down in the arms of long Tianyu and cried.


    Murong Xi patted her back and comforted her gently.


    But now, his heart is as sweet as honey.


    Ning''er is Xiaoya''s biological son. Now Xiaoya''s reaction, he can almost determine who Ning''er''s father is.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, he remembered how he cursed the irresponsible man in the past.


    Suddenly, there was a black line at one end.


    Doesn''t that mean scolding himself?


    "OK, OK, Xiaoya, stop crying. Can you tell me the past?"


    He coaxed patiently, and Lin Mengya finally weakened her cry.


    Once upon a time, she didn''t dare to say a word because she was afraid that he wouldn''t believe it after he knew it. Wouldn''t it be very dangerous for others to know if he went on impulse to prove it.


    But now, when he remembered it, it was different.


    At least, he will believe what he said.


    If you still want to investigate, the situation will be completely different.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Her eyes were red with tears, which made Murong Xi kiss and kiss, and directly hurt her heart.


    "My past with you. I want to know what you remember and what I forget."


    If he didn''t have it, he wouldn''t know the taste of greed.


    But now, after knowing this, he found that patience is the most painful.


    Now, he urgently wants to know about everything before, especially between them.


    He doesn''t want these pains to be carried by Xiaoya alone.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to make a long story short.


    After briefly mentioning their previous events, he focused on telling him how he came to Weiguo.


    "How unreasonable!"


    Murong Xi, no, long Tianyu, who already knew his life experience, nearly broke the table in his anger.


    Fortunately, Ning''er went to bed early today. He didn''t want the child to toss too much, so he didn''t bring it.


    Otherwise, it will wake him up.


    "What''s the heart of settling down? And your sister dares to harm you!"


    Since knowing that they were husband and wife, Murong Xi believed her words without any hesitation.


    The speed of acceptance, even Lin Mengya felt a little incredible.


    "It''s easy to guess the purpose of settling down. It should be to seek to seize the property of the palace family. As for Lin MengWu, I don''t think she''s that simple. However, my eldest brother calmed her before he left. Now everything is still under our own control. No matter what she wants to do, we will notice it in advance."


    Now, Lin Mengya feels an unprecedented sense of self-confidence.


    Her man came back, even though he had not completely recovered his memory, there was no estrangement between the two.

 Chapter 1326

    "Although you say so, you should be careful. According to your words, Lin MengWu hates you to the bone. Since she has a way to harm you, she will not let go easily. Why don''t you give her to me."


    Lin Mengya looked at Murong Xi. This guy''s protection for himself was as strict as ever.


    In addition to being sweet in my heart, I still have a little helplessness.


    When will he realize that she is not the kind of delicate woman who can only rely on others.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll find a way to deal with her. It''s you. Sit down quickly and I''ll take your pulse."


    In a moment of excitement, she forgot her business.


    Murong Xishun sat down and stretched out his arm to her.


    After Lin Mengya carefully checked it, she couldn''t help being a little strange.


    How to describe Murong Xi''s current situation?


    "What''s the matter, but what''s wrong?"


    To tell the truth, the girl''s appearance made him feel a little discouraged.


    "Have you taken any panacea recently?"


    Shook his head, don''t say there is no such thing.


    Even if there is, he will not easily believe it.


    "It''s strange that you gave me a medicine that can make people forget the past, but after you and I met again, I found that what you use is not the same as me. Your poison does no harm to your body. The only thing that works is that after you take this medicine, your memory will gradually decline until your mind is blank Return to normal. But those forgotten memories can''t be found because of forgetting. And you should still be in the decline of memory. Do you wake up every morning with a sense of emptiness and often forget a lot of things? "


    Murong Xi was a little surprised. After all, he didn''t even say this to his confidants.


    Indeed, his memory is not very good these days.


    He will soon forget what happened a few days ago.


    If he didn''t have the habit of recording what he did every day, I''m afraid he would forget more.


    Unexpectedly, I got someone else''s plot.


    "However, the efficacy in your body is fading now. That''s why you can find out the scene of your first meeting with Ning''er from the few remaining memories. I think it''s because this scene is very important to you, so you think of it for the first time."


    In fact, Lin Mengya is a little jealous.


    Why is the man''s first thought not of himself, but of his son?


    But anger is anger, and business still needs to be done.


    "You mean, the poison in my body is slowly being untied, right?"


    Generally speaking, it does mean so.


    "If my current poison is solved, will our previous memories be found back?"


    He was reluctant to ask, but Lin Mengya gently held his hand.


    "Don''t remember the past. What''s the matter? Fortunately, we still have a long, long future, don''t we?"


    "But that''s always the time that has something to do with us. I''ll find it back."


    The man always insisted on some strange problems beyond her expectation.


    But she just likes it?


    "OK, let''s get it back together. Now, we should think about what you have done recently."


    She seemed to coax the child, and finally made Murong Xi quiet.


    The latter concentrated and thought carefully, because he really didn''t know where he had the antidote.


    "These days, I just accompany Ning''er in the house. At other times, I enter the palace. But the emperor and the empress have never given me anything."


    This is strange. In the end, what makes Murong Xi recover her memory?


    "Do you take care of Ning''er yourself? Is he good?"


    She just asked unintentionally, but after that, her mind suddenly leaked.


    "Well, it''s my son. He''s very good, obedient, not picky about food, and he''s very smart!"


    After determining that the painful boy was his son, Murong Xi was a little proud.


    Everyone can have a son, but there are not many who are so beautiful, lovely and intelligent, right?


    "Have you ever touched Ning''er''s blood? No matter where or where you touched it, can you remember?"


    Murong Xi frowned, thought carefully and again, and finally shook her head.


    "He has no chance to get hurt when he''s here. How can he touch the blood? On the contrary, he had nosebleed a few days ago. I seem to have met him. What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with Ning''er?"


    What? Nosebleed!


    Lin mengarden felt that he was unable to laugh or cry.


    Since it''s nosebleed, it''s blood after all.


    But what she didn''t expect was that her son''s nose blood was so powerful?


    "I think the reason why you can do well today is probably because Ning''er''s nosebleed."


    "What? Are you kidding?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look. He didn''t know how to explain to this man before he could understand, so he had to pick the important ones.


    "Because of my body, Ning''er was a little different from other children when he was in my stomach. After he was born, you saw that his blood was even more strange. Think about it. Before, he was soaked in the highly toxic for ten months. How magical should this child be? That''s why I thought, did you have any contact with Ning''er''s blood?"


    After hearing this, Murong Xi was silent.


    It took him a long time to breathe out.


    Although he had seen Gong Ya feed the poisoned blood to the child before, the current situation shocked him even more.


    There are really such strange people in the world.


    "It seems that these are Providence. If you don''t meet Ning''er again, you won''t touch Ning''er''s blood. His life also has a part of you. It seems that Ning''er is the luckiest gift given to us by God."


    Lin Mengya said with some emotion, while Murong Xi hugged her in her arms, put her chin in her shoulder socket, and sighed deeply.


    "Yes, because we are a family. Xiaoya, I''m so happy."


    "Happy what?"


    "I never dreamed that I should have you and such a good child as Ning''er. Ya''er, I can''t wait. I hope the three of us can get together."


    Lin Mengya smiled. She feels the same now.


    The ecstasy of recovery struck her heart.


    She felt lucky that even when he didn''t know his relationship with him, he still fell in love with himself.


    It seems that they are destined to spend their lives together and become husband and wife.


    "Don''t worry. Although you know what happened, there is one thing we must be careful."


    Murong Xi''s eyes also sank, because he also realized it.


    "We still don''t know who has so much power that you have to swallow the poison. Moreover, I also want to solve the reason why my great grandmother sent my grandmother to the testing ground 50 years ago."


    Now it seems that a large part of the reason why her younger generation experienced all this is because of her great grandmother''s decision.


    However, from the family records she saw, she began to doubt.


    The above records of great grandmother say that she is ice and snow smart and a woman with great wisdom and great mind.


    As for my grandmother, although there are only a few words, they all praise her for her great motherhood.


    Since she is such a person, why does she choose to escape?


    Even at the beginning, my grandmother left the Wei kingdom because she didn''t want to marry, but after all, she didn''t look like a fugitive.


    Moreover, you should know that the original palace family was Megatron David.


    If great grandmother really wants to catch her, she can''t escape at all.


    Unless the great grandmother intended to let her go.


    But as the head of the palace family, doesn''t her great grandmother know what her daughter means to the whole palace family?


    The existence of grandma is of special significance to both the palace family and grandma herself.


    However, she has reasons why she can''t stay in Weiguo.


    I''m afraid that''s what she should pursue.


    "I once heard about your great grandmother. Later Zun mentioned it. She said that your great grandmother was a rare person to see clearly. At the beginning, her grandfather worshipped under each other''s pomegranate skirt. Unfortunately, your great grandmother never agreed. Not only that, she also personally enlightened the later Zun''s grandfather. I don''t know what she said, the one As soon as the old man got home, he married a woman whom his family valued before him. He respected each other and raised his eyebrows. Therefore, the people of empress Zun are grateful to the palace family. "


    She doesn''t know about it.


    However, if this is the case, the emperor has not attacked the palace family in recent years. There must be such a reason.


    Her great grandmother is really a wonderful person.


    But the more such a person is, the less she can guess each other''s thoughts.


    Thinking about it, she was a little confused.


    At first, people in the same era as great grandmother either died or looked like great grandparents. They couldn''t get close to great grandmother at all.


    If she wants to unlock the fate lock that has entangled three generations, I''m afraid she has to make it clear.


    "Is there no other way?"


    A secret is a secret because many people will keep their mouth shut all their life.


    What''s more, today, more than 50 years later.


    Murong Xi thought about it, and then suddenly thought of it.


    "By the way, I remember there seems to be a place in the temple that can help you."

 Chapter 1327

    "Where?"


    "It''s a secret in the temple. No one knows. In fact, there is a place in the temple dedicated to collecting all the things in the world. It is said that there is no temple in the world that doesn''t know things."


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, her heart trembled slightly.


    Temple, do you still do such things?


    In terms of the prestige of the temple in defending the country, as long as it is what they want to know, I''m afraid no one can stop it.


    My heart can''t help but pass a touch of cold.


    "What''s the matter? You look so scary."


    He reached out and touched her face.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and asked for a long time.


    "Isn''t your master the Lord of the temple?"


    She had no bottom in her heart. Although Murong Xi almost didn''t hesitate at all, she accepted the fact that he was long Tianyu.


    But today''s temple has a completely different meaning for him.


    So she can''t help but consider his feelings.


    Murong Xi thought, but her look was a little complicated.


    "I only pay attention to my master. After I woke up from amnesia, my master secretly came to see me several times. Although I don''t remember the previous events, I have a kind feeling for him. Maybe, as you said, he is also the person I used to know."


    This, however, aroused Lin Mengya''s curiosity.


    "You know him? Have I met him?"


    Are you an old acquaintance again?


    But Murong Xi shook his head. Now, even he was a little confused.


    "Master is the Lord of the temple. Naturally, you can''t easily leave the kingdom of Wei. Even after you come here to meet me, you have to turn back in a hurry that day. So I wonder, since I have never been to the kingdom of Wei in the future, where does that feeling of master come from?"


    Not to mention that long Tianyu found it difficult to understand this matter. Even Lin Mengya felt that some explanations were unclear.


    "Maybe you can''t make it clear until you completely recover your memory, or the Lord of the temple."


    Even though they were once the closest couple, it doesn''t mean that they can share memories with each other.


    "Well, anyway, it''s better than anything to know you''re mine."


    Although there are many difficulties, Murong Xi is happy like a fool.


    His eyes were bright, like an innocent child. Lin Mengya wanted to bring people over and kiss them.


    But unexpectedly, in this matter, the husband and wife are rarely in agreement.


    After Lin Mengya felt she was about to suffocate, she pushed the man who rushed up to kiss away.


    This guy caught up with the tiger.


    "Ya''er, shall we get married?"


    Long Tianyu held her in her arms with a few expectations in her voice.


    "But we have already become close."


    Lin Mengya leans lazily in his arms. The whole person is like a satisfied cat.


    Unfortunately, the leopard behind her was dissatisfied.


    "Since you''ve been married, what are you afraid of? Live with us. Isn''t it good for the three of us to get together?"


    Again, Lin Mengya could not help but help her forehead and sigh.


    She knew that this guy would stick to it when he knew the truth.


    "It''s not bad, but... You listen to me and don''t play with my hair! What if you''re bald? You''ll look good at that time."


    She protected her hair from the man''s hand, then sat upright and said.


    "I didn''t tell you this before because I''m not sure if there are unstable factors around you. But now, although I tried my best to avoid it, I still have an intersection with you. But no one has confirmed whether we still remember each other."


    Before that, someone tried to test her five times to see if she remembered the past.


    But soon, there was no next word.


    I don''t know whether the other party really believed it or suspended the temptation to her for some other reason.


    This makes Lin Mengya a little worried.


    "Do you think the man who made me have to drink poison will always secretly monitor our movements, right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. She wasn''t worried about the safety of herself and long Tianyu.


    The main reason is that their Ning''er is still small, and she is not sure what way they can deal with themselves in each other''s hands.


    Whether Ning''er or sister Hui, she always reminds herself of her pain.


    It is also because of this that she is somewhat tied up in doing things.


    "We can''t just go on like this. Ya''er, if we do, won''t the other party''s purpose succeed?"


    He held her face and said seriously.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that since the man has these means, he naturally knows their past.


    People who love each other but don''t know each other, which is definitely a very vindictive thing for people who hate them.


    She hesitated at the thought.


    Wait a minute, there''s something wrong with it.


    If the other party just wants them to suffer, isn''t it enough to poison one of them?


    Why, if two people?


    incorrect!


    If you count the Qing fox, there are three people!


    Lin Mengya felt that there seemed to be something she had never thought of before.


    And she immediately told her questions to long Tianyu.


    The latter also felt very puzzling. He thought for a long time and didn''t speak.


    "It seems that this may not be accidental. You, me and Qinghu have lost their past memories, but Shangguan Hui and Zhu Yan are different from us. If the other party is just to revenge you and me, why should she treat them differently?"


    "Is it because the three of us have something to do with the state of Wei? You are the eldest lady of the palace family and I am the disciple of Saint Zun. If I remember correctly, the slave named Qinghu should not be an ordinary slave. Otherwise, even if he has high martial arts, King Yue will never let him protect his daughter."


    Although this discovery still needs to be verified by facts, it does make her feel quite wrong.


    "So let''s be patient for a while. I have a hunch that this day will not be too far. After all, even if we can afford to wait, those people may not be able to afford to wait."


    Although she used to be a person who refused to eat at any loss, in fact, her endurance is also very comparable.


    Those who want to harm her and use her will be impatient.


    At that time, she will let those people know that calculating her is not such a simple thing.


    "OK, everything is up to you. But you have to promise that you must pay attention to your own safety and let me see you every day."


    Once upon a time, he could endure without seeing him for a day.


    But now, knowing that the person he deeply loved was once his first wife, it felt like finding a lover in his previous life, which made him anxious and more like a torment.


    "It''s a little difficult, but don''t you want to follow me when I go to the temple? Let''s go together. In order not to attract other people''s attention, I asked my four brothers to beg you. I said to let you take care of me more on the way. Isn''t that all right?"


    Speaking of it, Murong Xi is now the inspector of the college, and both of them are going to the temple.


    Well, it''s no big deal.


    Anyway, with the wisdom of four brothers and long Tianyu, they will do it without leakage.


    "Well, I see."


    Although there was some reluctance in her voice, Lin Mengya didn''t see the light in the man''s eyes.


    If she saw it, she would never let Gong Si go.


    After seeing long Tianyu off, Lin Mengya had a good night''s sleep. Early the next morning, she knocked on the door of Gong Si.


    "Brother four, I have something to ask you."


    Gong Si was in a bad mood. Last night, he almost stood outside Gong Ya''s yard for half a night.


    He didn''t go back to his room to sleep until he was sure that the guy had left.


    "What?"


    "Hey, hey, actually it''s not difficult. As long as the fourth brother can help, it''s definitely a piece of cake!"


    She smiled very dogleg. Even if Gong Si was very angry, she didn''t have a cent now.


    Hooked her lips and let her into the house.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the look of her fourth brother and said tentatively.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Didn''t you say you were leaving for the temple in a few days? I want to find someone to go with me."


    Gong Si also remembered this, but this time, Gong Ya took people.


    He was also worried about how much.


    "Yes, who are you going to find?"


    "In fact, you know that he is an old acquaintance with us."


    Gong Si felt a little uneasy, but he still let Gong ya go on.


    "And with him, you don''t have to worry about my safety."


    "Well, in that case, tell me who you want to invite."


    "That''s who, your highness Xi..."


    "What? No!"


    Gong Si almost stood up and stared. His eyes almost fell off.


    "Four elder brothers, listen to me. There was a misunderstanding before. His highness Xi respects me very much and doesn''t have the things you think."


    She hurriedly explained, but Gong Si was against it.


    "Since I respect you, I shouldn''t climb over the wall every night! If he really likes you, he should find someone to propose to you openly, instead of sneaking around and ruining your innocent reputation!"


    I''m kidding. I was afraid that others would steal the cabbage. As a result, I found the pig who has been eyeing my cabbage to take care of it. Can''t the cabbage be eaten without residue?


    "No, anyway, things between me and him will be very complicated. If I have a chance in the future, I will tell you everything. Fourth brother, even if I beg you, will you?"


    She knew that Gong Si had a deep misunderstanding about long Tianyu.

 Chapter 1328

    If you want to untie it, I''m afraid it will be very difficult.


    However, under her constant pleading, the fourth brother finally agreed to her request.


    But the fourth brother just went out and came back angrily.


    "Xiaoya, you''d better change someone to like it."


    Gong Si''s eyes were cloudy, which made Lin Mengya feel chilly.


    "Four brothers, are you..."


    "Although it''s hard for your fourth brother, my kung fu is not as good as him, but there are better than him in our family. Today, either he or I die. I''m dead with him!"


    That''s great!


    Lin Mengya immediately dragged Gong Si, saying good or bad things, so that the other party was slightly relieved.


    When she went to ask about the people who followed her, she almost laughed.


    It turned out that for the so-called realistic effect, the guy repeatedly embarrassed the fourth brother.


    Although I finally agreed, how reluctantly should I agree.


    But the fourth brother endured again and again for her.


    But on the road, the more you think, the more angry you are.


    No, I can''t help it when I get home. I have to fight with each other about this guy.


    He must have done something ''good'' to annoy the four brothers who have always been gentle and elegant and want to come to long Tianyu.


    Alas, it''s a pity that the graceful demeanor raised by the fourth brother was destroyed by long Tianyu.


    Now, the beam is big!


    In any case, the matter of her going to the temple with long Tianyu was finally settled in a scene of chicken flying and dog jumping.


    The people in the family were all right. Maybe long Tianyu gave them a good impression, so there was no strong objection.


    The fourth brother can only bear it. Lin Mengya secretly doesn''t know how many good words he said for that guy, which makes Gong Si reluctantly endure.


    In fact, there is no specific date for the January Festival. As long as the top ten aristocratic families arrive, they can start.


    It is said that this was decided by a former Saint of the temple. Unfortunately, people have done it.


    Otherwise, such a casual person must be very free and easy.


    Lin Mengya really wants to make friends.


    After the new year, I have to leave. Naturally, my family are reluctant to give up.


    Lin Mengya is the same, so today, she spends most of her time at home.


    There is nothing outside that she doesn''t know.


    "Miss, Mr. Baihe said that he would leave Longdu in three days."


    Bai Su''s reply made Lin Mengya frown.


    Now, she is basically sure that Mr. Baihe almost overlaps with Elaine when selecting students.


    So this matter can''t be described by coincidence.


    "Well, did she say where she would go?"


    Bai Su shook her head. Lin Mengya didn''t have any accidents, so she let her retreat for the time being.


    She put down the book in her hand. She started the reading system of Shennong system and read Mr. Baihe''s information.


    Each student is automatically extracted information to form a network.


    Lin Mengya can clearly see the similarities and differences of those people.


    In fact, the similarities are very simple. They are all children of aristocratic families and are not old.


    But several of them died prematurely in the middle.


    She took a look, and there were 11 dead children.


    Except for one who fell off a horse and died because of fun before attending the teacher, all the other children had this accident after the end of the class.


    This made Lin Mengya a little hard. She stared at the information. Unfortunately, at the moment, the information seemed too rigid and cold.


    "This is definitely not an accident!"


    Suddenly, a voice came out of my mind.


    Lin Mengya was frightened and immediately withdrew from the system.


    I was shocked and patted my beating heart. Just now, was this the hell?


    However, after calming down for a long time, Lin Mengya decided to open the system and have a look.


    But when the talent just entered, it was still a quiet place.


    It seems that the voice she heard just now is an illusion.


    no How is this possible!


    This is artificial intelligence, how can it be an illusion?


    For a moment, she was a little confused.


    "Welcome back, my master."


    The voice appeared again without warning. This time, Lin Mengya calmed down a lot.


    Shennong system does not have any protective devices, because it is still a test object when she uses it.


    And almost all the later functions were triggered by her under very unexpected circumstances.


    Therefore, she felt more terrible.


    Can this thing be refined?


    "No, master. I''m not a goblin. In fact, I''m your consciousness."


    what? Her consciousness?


    "Yes, that''s right. You awakened me. In short, I am a series of instructions in Shennong system. Once you are very skilled in the operation of Shennong system, I will appear."


    This voice really lacks a bit of living spirit.


    But it''s not like a machine, with a little cold feeling.


    "I will be your operating instructions in the future. In order to simplify your operating instructions for the system, I will automatically connect your consciousness after starting the system and operate the system for you."


    This time, Lin Mengya understood temporarily.


    However, what role does the existence of this thing play?


    "My function is to find out the information you need more conveniently and quickly. Moreover, after using me, the loss to you will be greatly reduced. You don''t have to worry that I will cause any damage to your consciousness and brain. Shennong system has an automatic destruction device. The day when your life comes to an end is also the day when the system ends."


    Lin Mengya feels a little curious. When she used to operate the system, she relied on consciousness.


    And they are already familiar with it. Isn''t the existence of this operating system a chicken rib?


    "My role is to operate more smoothly when you are unconscious or distracted. If you want to experience it, please open your eyes and keep the system open, and I will demonstrate it for you."


    It seems that this operating system must be connected to her consciousness.


    Otherwise, why can the other party synchronously capture what they think?


    She did it according to the requirements of the operating system, but she found that a huge screen suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Moreover, it is also in three-bit projection mode.


    She rubbed her eyes and found that they didn''t disappear.


    Strange, how did this happen?


    "This is my operating system for you. In the future, you can use the modeling function at will. I will put everything formed in the system on your retina. You can zoom in or zoom out. Everything depends on your own consciousness."


    Sure enough, when she wanted to zoom in, the screen immediately zoomed in.


    When she transferred the information of Mr. Baihe just now, she found that she could enlarge every word to the details.


    This function is really good.


    She keeps giving instructions, and in an instant, the screen can change.


    Then she suddenly turned these things into an information model that can be viewed directly.


    Originally, she would choose what model to use, but now it has become what she wants almost instantly.


    This operating system is really awesome. Why didn''t you find it before?


    "Sorry, master, because my instructions will appear only after the upgrade conditions are met, otherwise it will damage your consciousness."


    The operating system explained immediately, and Lin Mengya could also express understanding.


    With it in the future, Shennong system must be more powerful.


    Lin Mengya is very happy and definitely gives the operating system a name.


    Why don''t you call it a little medicine in the future!


    Anyway, it''s the Shennong system. It''s also very suitable to call Xiaoyao.


    "Yes, master, Xiaoyao, thank you for your name. In the future, if you need any help, please call Xiaoyao."


    Unexpectedly, this system has been accepted very quickly.


    After all, it''s just a series of instructions. Naturally, there''s no way to raise objections.


    With the unexpected joy of the small medicine, Lin Mengya''s speed was not much faster than before.


    It is not suck but not enough.


    In desperation, she called up the unknown substance found on Aunt Lian''s body from the database.


    "This substance is synthetic and has very serious side effects. Please stay away from the owner!"


    The sound of Xiaoyao appeared again, but this time, it really surprised Lin Mengya.


    Before, didn''t you say it couldn''t be detected?


    "Because the system can only detect non synthetic or known synthetic toxic substances, you have no way to obtain this information before."


    i see.


    But synthetic?


    She raised her eyebrows. I don''t think so.


    In this era, there is no such technology, is there?


    This time, Xiaoyao was silent.


    Lin Mengya also fell into meditation. However, she and Xiaoyao should not appear in this era.


    But they still appeared because of some chance?


    "Small medicine, can you detect the specific effects and side effects of this thing on the human body?"


    "Sorry, master, I can''t. some components in synthetic substances can''t be monitored effectively, so it''s difficult to get virtual test results."


    Yo! This system can simulate the test results?


    After that, isn''t it that when she wants to develop a new drug, she can get results as long as she lets the small drug help virtual it?


    "Yes, master. The small medicine system stores 100000 detailed human data and the most advanced simulation experimental device."


    Lin Mengya was a little stunned. This system is going against the sky!


    After shutting down the system, Lin Mengya looked at the normal world again and couldn''t help sighing gently.


    The emergence of small drugs is not only an accident, but also a very important help.


    However, people still have to rely on their own strength, which is the most important.

 Chapter 1329

    "Little medicine."


    After she thought about it in her head, the sound of the little medicine came out immediately.


    "I''m here, master."


    Before the relationship system, Xiaoyao introduced it to her. In the future, unless she gives the instruction to completely shut down the system, Xiaoyao will turn into intelligent standby mode.


    It not only responds quickly, but also protects her brain from damage.


    "Why did you just say that the premature death of those children was not an accident?"


    "Because they all died within half a year after the apprenticeship. The efficacy of the artificial chemical compound you met before is up to half a year after my prediction and calculation."


    Lin Mengya is a little confused. Didn''t she just say that it can''t be detected effectively?


    "Master, although Xiaoyao can''t be sure of that substance, it can simulate calculation. If the master doesn''t believe it, he can test the calculation process himself. Now do you need to show you the calculation process?"


    "No!"


    Don''t even think about it. She also knows that the process must be extremely complex.


    If it all shows up, can''t her brain explode immediately?


    "Don''t worry, it won''t explode. The small medicine has the function of automatically measuring your tolerance. It will never do anything that will cause your brain damage."


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless. Let''s forget it. For the time being, I believe the checking result of Xiaoyao is better.


    However, according to that, the child who was killed by falling on horseback only came out within half a year.


    It seems that it has something to do with this medicine.


    Unfortunately, up to now, she has only seen the medicine on her aunt Lian.


    Has been absorbed by the human body, and later after her conditioning, I''m afraid I can''t get any more effective results.


    I can''t help worrying. What''s the purpose of those people?


    The kingdom of Wei has a vast territory. I''m afraid people like Mr. Baihe are not just one.


    "Miss, here comes childe Cai Ling."


    She stood at the door, but her face was a little complicated.


    Lin Mengya wondered a little. As soon as she wanted to ask, she heard her little voice say.


    "Don''t worry too much, miss. You''ll be fine. If you have something in mind and feel wronged, just tell me."


    Although this is intimate, it makes Lin Mengya confused.


    Subconsciously nodded and thanked her, but she saw that she turned her head and secretly sighed.


    Looks like I''m worried about something.


    "Well, in our hometown, your situation may be called hysteria. But don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"


    Hysteria? Who, her?


    Lin Mengya didn''t react until the two people went far away.


    It must have been her playfulness just now. She saw it when she used the small medicine.


    It''s over. She can''t speak clearly this time.


    Then his face was heavy, which made him more worried.


    "Cai boy, didn''t you come to our house for the new year? Why, don''t you think our house is good?"


    In the living room, the great grandfather was pretending to be angry with Cai Ling.


    The latter has blushed, like a drop of blood. Obviously, he has been ridiculed by everyone for a while, and seems to be a little restless.


    "Can''t you stop bullying honest people? Zeng Zu, your old man is the same. Cai Ling came to pay New Year''s greetings to you and taught others a lesson without even giving you a red envelope. If you don''t know, you still think you love the red envelope!"


    As soon as she came in, a few words relieved Cai Ling.


    Cai Ling glanced at her gratefully. After Lin Mengya squeezed her eyes secretly at the man, Cai Ling was relieved.


    "Well, you little girl! You always help outsiders talk!"


    Great grandfather didn''t care. Anyway, for Gong ya, he was the first one not to let anyone say a word of No.


    Laughing, he took out a heavy red envelope and put it in Cai Ling''s hand.


    The man immediately pushed out.


    "No! I can''t take it."


    "Take it. Although you don''t need money, it''s rare for my great grandfather to be generous. Will you give him face?"


    She said with a smile, and Cai Ling was more and more embarrassed. She had to thank her great grandfather and accept the red envelope.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Cai Ling can''t thank you enough."


    Probably because the Cai Ling family is too cold.


    Lin Mengya saw that although he was moved in the depths of his eyes, he didn''t dare to show it.


    At the thought of his character, he had to support the Cai family hard. He also understood why the Gong family were so enthusiastic about Cai Ling.


    "Well, it''s all a family. Why see the outside world like this."


    Great grandfather was very happy. Although the palace family had been in trouble, some people could be seen through because of this.


    Therefore, he naturally cherishes these tested friendships.


    "Actually, I''m here to tell you. I''ve disposed of all my family property. I didn''t come during the new year because I had to deal with some old accounts. Can I go with you later?"


    This is an unexpected joy.


    Naturally, the Gong family gave a warm welcome. Even Gong Wu immediately took Cai Ling and made arrangements for him to move in.


    But Lin Mengya and Gong Si were thoughtful. After looking at each other, they decided to find an opportunity to talk to Cai Ling in private.


    At Gong Wu''s kind invitation, Cai Ling also agreed to move to the palace.


    Now, the family is more lively.


    "Gong ya, you''re here."


    Gong Wu has always been busy. He said to move in the morning and did everything in the afternoon.


    When Lin Mengya came with Gong Si, what he saw was Cai Ling waiting helplessly at the door, while Gong Wu was busy moving for him.


    "Well, it''s too messy here. Let''s go to the fourth brother and have a seat."


    She took a look, and Gong Wu still had some talents in this regard.


    Cai Ling nodded and went to the courtyard of Gong Si with them.


    As soon as the three people sat down, someone brought a cup of hot tea.


    "You''ve dealt with those things so much, and you''re not afraid to give up."


    Lin Mengya took a sip and asked faintly.


    "Life doesn''t bring it, death doesn''t bring it. These are just external things."


    In this regard, Cai Ling is surprisingly free and easy.


    "What about the emperor? He''s willing to let you go?"


    Her indifferent words shocked Cai Ling''s eyes.


    Then he smiled at himself.


    "So, did you see it?"


    This sentence is not like Cai Ling, who is always shy and blushing before.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. In fact, she only found it recently.


    "Well, I haven''t investigated you. I just find it strange that your temperament is not suitable for business. Although you have that quirk, in fact, you can replace it with something else. I always thought that it was your hard-working and loyal people that made you feel at ease to be your behind the scenes boss. But now it seems that it''s not so."


    Shopping malls, such as battlefields.


    Cai Ling has few interpersonal relationships. He is not so much doing business as a high-speed processor, constantly making a lot of money.


    But it''s far from being like this. We can handle it well.


    It may be quiet to help Cai Ling hide all the news and suppress all this for him. There will be no second person in Longdu except emperor Zun.


    "There''s nothing I''m reluctant to give up. In fact, I asked for these on my own initiative."


    Cai Ling smiled at herself. In front of them, he was still the thin skinned and unspeakable Cai Ling.


    "My Cai family was born smarter than ordinary people. Others think this is a gift from heaven. But only our Cai family knows that this is just a shackle given to us by God. My grandfather, great grandfather and predecessors all live trembling like walking on thin ice. Now I''m alone, but I don''t want to live like them!"


    She saw the determination in Cai Ling''s eyes. Although it was not the result of careful consideration, it became his courage to move forward.


    "Well, if you think so, it''s more important than anything. Originally, I gave you the conditions for redeeming yourself from the emperor. Now it seems that I don''t need them."


    Lin Mengya said half jokingly, but Cai Ling is determined to get it.


    Therefore, after she sent out the invitation, she was ready to let Cai Ling regain her freedom under any conditions.


    Now it seems that the emperor is not so greedy.


    "You... You..."


    "Don''t you, my, now there''s something I need your help."


    Gong Si interrupted the excited Cai Ling and looked at him seriously.


    "What''s up?"


    "Can you go to the temple with my sister?"


    "Four brothers!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her fourth brother disapprovingly. This guy is still thinking about it!


    Unfortunately, Cai Ling is here. She can''t say it directly.


    I wanted to make eye contact, but Gong Si deliberately avoided it.


    "Are you talking about the January Festival?"


    Cai Ling thought they were a little strange, but she didn''t think of anything else.


    "Yes, because there are other things in our family, we can''t go with her. But when my little sister goes alone, I''m really worried. I don''t know if I can trouble you."


    Lin Mengya is speechless. This guy is obviously worried about long Tianyu.


    This hatred can''t be solved.


    Cai Ling looked at her and Gong Si, and then asked tentatively.


    "I have no problem, but Gong Ya doesn''t seem willing to let me go..."


    "Whether she''s a child or a family, is it still up to her to be willful? In that case, I''ll ask you about it."


    Lin Mengya was angry and smiled. She didn''t want to be a child. Is she a child''s mother.


    Unfortunately, before her protest came out, Gong Si put it out.


    "If I don''t let Cai Ling go, I''ll tell my great grandfather them!"


    Low, with some gnashing of teeth threat, came from my ears.


    In the face of reality, Lin Mengya had to admit it.

 Chapter 1330

    "Very good. Go back first. I have a few things to tell Cai Ling."


    Gong Si nodded with satisfaction and kicked her out mercilessly.


    Tut, what''s this called!


    Because of Cai Ling''s arrival, today''s palace family is particularly lively.


    But he didn''t want to be invited away by Lian Xing just after Gong Wu helped move things in the evening.


    I don''t know what happened, but it seems that people are so eager that it must be something difficult.


    Just at night, her baby was sent by Gong Si.


    This boy is different from his father. He is very cute and rare.


    Although the fourth brother is cruel to his father, he cherishes his children.


    "It''s only been a day. How do I think we''re better and fatter?"


    After weighing the child in his arms, Gong Si said with a smile.


    Now Ning''er has recovered his former white fat, delicate facial features, tender and lovely. His character is very similar to Lin Mengya. Seeing everyone laughing, he provoked Bai Su and chen''er and hurt him to the bone.


    "Children, naturally, are the same day by day. Who sent you back today?"


    The only regret is that the child doesn''t like talking.


    But even if I did, I just said some very simple words.


    Lin Mengya had checked his vocal cords before, and there was no problem at all.


    It seems that it should not be the child''s physical reason.


    At the thought of what the baby had suffered before, she had the impulse to kill.


    But more, it is the self blame for not protecting your baby.


    "Don''t mention it. How irresponsible is that man? I won''t send Ning''er back in person for only a few days. Hum, if you want me to say, I''d better pick up the child. Our family can''t afford it."


    Just now it was fine. When it comes to the child''s father, Gong Si is angry.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has not disclosed the child''s father, and although Ning''er looks more like long Tianyu, she is still a snow ball and can''t see anything.


    It''s hard to imagine what the four brothers would look like if the baby looked like his father in the future.


    "There should be something delayed. Come on, baby. My mother will take a bath for you."


    She took the baby to the inner room, and Gong Si consciously withdrew from the room.


    After the mother and son rolled into bed, they heard a sound of water behind the screen.


    "You wait for your mother here first. I''ll see what happened to your father."


    No one but him could enter her house without being aware of it.


    What''s more, with the blessing of small medicine, she is more sensitive.


    After tucking the baby into the quilt and letting him crawl, Lin Mengya turned around and went behind the screen.


    Sure enough, it was her man taking a bath.


    "You don''t tell me in advance. The water is cold. I''ll ask someone to burn you a bucket of hot water."


    "It doesn''t matter. Stay away from me first. I''m afraid it''s bad for you and Ning''er."


    Lin Mengya noticed a little putrid smell coming from him.


    I think he came home first and changed his clothes.


    "This powder can disinfect or dispel the meaning."


    She turned and brought a bottle, and let Bai Su bring in a bucket of hot water.


    After waiting in bed for a long time, long Tianyu turned out from behind the screen with long wet hair.


    The man wore a robe at will, and there were water marks on his strong chest.


    Lin Mengya only looked at it, and her face turned red involuntarily.


    I can''t help but scold in my heart. How can I be so unpromising? I''ve seen it many times before. How can I still have no determination now?


    While reciting the heart clearing mantra, he closed his eyes and took out a clean cloth towel to wipe his hair.


    But I don''t think that the guy who led people to commit a crime actually hugged her waist!


    Mom! If I can''t help it, I really don''t blame her?


    "Do I still smell like a corpse?"


    His tone was a little tired.


    Lin Mengya sniffed carefully. Fortunately, they were washed away by her powder.


    Over there, Ning''er also stared curiously at his parents.


    "Close your eyes and don''t look at your mother. She''s mine!"


    Long Tianyu said overbearing. Lin Mengya pushed him angrily and told him not to talk nonsense in front of the child.


    But unexpectedly, I don''t know whether the baby is too sleepy or he listens to his father too much. In this way, the baby really closed his eyes.


    "What ecstasy did you give Ning''er?"


    Lin Mengya asked curiously, but long Tianyu was in a better mood and fell on the bed holding her.


    "Ning''er may have to live with you for a while these days."


    "Well, I can''t wait. But what are you doing? How come you smell rotten all over?"


    Once upon a time, although long Tianyu was an informal person, he usually paid great attention to appearance in the royal family


    Even now she has become Murong Xi, her former habits have not changed much.


    "Do you remember those aristocratic children who died inexplicably on the winter solstice?"


    Of course she remembered that if she hadn''t been clever, she might have become one of them.


    "At that time, although we found the bodies of these people, because there were too many dead people that day, and their families would certainly claim them back later, we put them temporarily in a snow field outside the city. These days, people came to claim them one after another. But unexpectedly, many bodies disappeared."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. There were a lot of bodies on the winter solstice.


    Put it in the snow field for fear of body corruption.


    But who would want it?


    "Is that why Lianxing invited my five brothers out today?"


    "Well, this should have been the responsibility of the forbidden guard. I think Lian Xing is also to help his brother."


    The winning streak is much better and should be back to normal soon.


    "Has this happened before?"


    Long Tianyu hesitated a little before answering her question.


    "In fact, stealing corpses is not uncommon in Wei state. Unfortunately, there is no final conclusion over the years."


    "Why?"


    Lin Mengya is even more surprised. Although such things happen from time to time in modern times, they are driven by interests.


    As far as she knows, there seems to be no strange custom in the state of Wei. It has something to do with corpses.


    "I don''t know very well, because few stolen bodies have been recovered since then, so there is no definite number for this matter. Although every family will guard, this kind of thing still happens from time to time. I don''t know where the bodies have been transported."


    Long Tianyu''s words made Lin Mengya think a lot.


    "Does the lost family have anything in common?"


    "Most of them were stolen when the bodies were intact. I also heard that in some places, the bodies were lost the day before the funeral."


    Actually, is there such a thing?


    But Lin Mengya is even more surprised that a guy who doesn''t even remember his wife and children knows how well he knows about it.


    "Because... In fact, I''m responsible for thoroughly investigating this matter."


    Long Tianyu said something unpleasant. After that, he kissed his wife''s hair in person.


    "Is it the emperor''s will?"


    "No." Long Tianyu shook his head and said, "it''s my master, the current saint."


    "The temple wants to trace this matter?"


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu shook his head again.


    "It has nothing to do with the temple. My master asked me to help privately. Moreover, he told me not to let other people in the temple know."


    That''s strange.


    It''s no use even reporting the loss of the body.


    After all, the dead are no better than the living. If others want to hide, they can''t find it.


    But what made her feel more incredible was why such a thing happened in Weiguo.


    "Besides these, do you know what they have in common?"


    After hesitating for a moment, long Tianyu shook his head.


    Lin Mengya could see that he was uncertain, so he couldn''t say it.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just say what you have. Maybe I can help you."


    "I discovered this one month ago. However, I didn''t even tell my master."


    "Tell me."


    Long Tianyu hesitated and spoke in a low voice for a long time.


    "I have checked many files. The frequent theft of corpses began more than 40 years ago. It was not until more than 20 years ago that there was a trend of decreasing. Unexpectedly, it has risen again in recent years. I think there must be some reason. Unfortunately, I can''t find it."


    It''s a little strange at this time.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t say why. This problem baffled both of them.


    "The country of Wei is so big that I''m afraid we can''t count the loss of bodies. But I think if you want to find out the answer, you can find out the common points of these stolen bodies first. In addition to the fact that the bodies have not been damaged, I think it has something to do with other things. Moreover, we can start with the recently lost bodies, although they can''t represent the whole country of Wei The number of countries lost, but just right, can be used as a sample. "


    This kind of thing is difficult not only in the vast territory, but also in the large number.


    Since all the bodies are lost, this time, if it has something to do with the previous ones, it is the best entry point.


    "You mean, let me concentrate on investigating these people, right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and then said.


    "If you think about it, the strange death of these bodies shows that they were premeditated. Maybe the events on the winter solstice actually existed to cover up this matter."


    "But didn''t the emperor say that this is a lesson given to them by the temple?"


    "Therefore, this is the most suspicious place!"


    Lin Mengya lay in his arms and said seriously.

 Chapter 1331

    "We are all guessing that this is a warning given by the temple to the emperor. But what about the evidence? Where is the evidence related to the temple? There must be no evidence that can be taken?"


    Long Tianyu suddenly understood what she meant and said after thinking carefully for a while.


    "So, do you suspect that someone did something to the emperor in the name of the temple?"


    Although very close, there are still some differences.


    She thought for a while before she said tentatively.


    "Well, what if the temple is informed. However, their purpose is not to teach the emperor so simple."


    "You mean - how is that possible? Even if the temple needs a body, you don''t have to do such a thing, just..."


    Then, when it comes to the back, there is no movement.


    Lin Mengya sighed and looked at long Tianyu.


    "As long as they speak, the people of the kingdom of Wei will help them with all their strength. But if this matter cannot be known by the people of the kingdom of Wei, so they can''t say it, right?"


    With the intelligence of her man, it''s easy to figure it out.


    But now, his thoughts are Murong Xi''s, his highness Xi, who belongs to the state of Wei. He is in awe of the temple.


    Also because his essence is long Tianyu, he can wake up quickly.


    But this inexplicable sense of tear was a bit painful for him.


    Lin Mengya hugged him tightly, hoping to give him strength.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to be nervous."


    Almost subconsciously, he tightened his arms and held his own woman tightly in his arms.


    "I know, I''m just worried. In fact, now, I''m just guessing. I''m not sure what the final result is."


    That''s what they said, but they both knew very well.


    On the day of the winter solstice, the temple did participate.


    And these people died so strangely, and now the bodies are lost. It''s definitely not an accident.


    "Fool, in this world, I just need to believe you. Others don''t matter."


    It''s not important, but it must be uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya loves him very much, but there are some things they can''t do.


    They hug each other and sleep. Although they still have thousands of thoughts in their hearts, at least at this moment, there is nothing else but each other.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya woke the baby up.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the little guy sitting happily beside his pillow with a cherry like mouth. One by one, he printed a watermark on his face. After printing, he smiled happily.


    Lin Mengya smiled and wanted to turn around and catch the baby, but a pair of iron arms tied her firmly.


    Afraid of waking up long Tianyu, she turned over carefully, but didn''t want to do what she had just done, so she let the man come back again.


    "Don''t disturb my woman! Sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    The former sentence is unreasonable, but the latter sentence is as gentle as water.


    Lin Mengya helplessly looked at the guy who closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, but she still held the baby between the two people.


    "Good, don''t make noise, your father. Will you sleep a little longer?"


    She said gently, and the baby seemed to be wronged and could not resist his father''s hegemonism. He had to close his eyes and nest in his mother''s arms.


    The three members of the family enjoyed a rare warm time. Lin Mengya unknowingly fell asleep again.


    In his sleep, it seemed that the man got up, kissed her forehead gently, and touched the baby''s little face before leaving reluctantly.


    She didn''t fully wake up until dawn.


    At this time, Bai Su and chen''er lie down in front of the bed and stare at the baby.


    "Miss, this little guy, won''t you go for the time being?"


    I''m probably used to sending the baby away every day. Sometimes there''s a different one, which makes both girls very happy.


    Nodding, she gently pushed the baby out.


    Ning''er, who was already bored, immediately smiled, but after seeing her, she twisted her fat short body and pointed a round little ass at her.


    "You little heartless! I send you every day!"


    Chen''er was very angry, but Ning''er quickly climbed into Bai Su''s arms.


    Strange to say, the boy likes Bai Su very much, and he especially likes to tease chen''er.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you hard!"


    Her eyes widened and threatened, but Ning''er was not afraid at all. She just sat honestly in Bai Su''s arms.


    Chen''er teased him and wanted to slap him, but Bai Su blocked it.


    "Well, well, you have a lot of adults, so don''t be angry with him."


    Lin Mengya, who had been watching, immediately understood.


    Feelings, her son has long seen clearly.


    Bai Su''s force value is higher than Chen Er, so he can rest easy as long as he smiles with Bai su.


    I can''t help sighing. Who does this boy follow?


    Ning''er''s existence can''t be known by too many people. Fortunately, no one dares to enter her yard except Bai su''er.


    After thinking about it, I decided to say hello to my great grandparents.


    However, the fourth brother has to find a way to round it up.


    Fortunately, although Gong Si hates her father, it''s important to like her.


    In a few words, it was said that Murong Xi was most busy with her business and couldn''t concentrate on taking care of her children.


    The baby has a relationship with the palace family. It''s more reassuring to send it to take care of it.


    The Gong family liked the child and recognized the relationship between Gong Ya and his "life-saving grace". Therefore, without any doubt, they accepted the baby''s raising in the house.


    But they didn''t tell anyone except what they knew.


    "Miss, your Highness''s husband is here."


    Ning''er is small, but education cannot be relaxed.


    On this point, she is highly consistent with long Tianyu.


    And long Tianyu trusted this gentleman very much, so he was also sent here.


    "Well, please come in."


    For the baby''s teacher, she naturally needs respect.


    Immediately invited the man to the flower hall, but they didn''t want to be stunned as soon as the man came in.


    But for a moment, the two returned to normal, but the atmosphere was slightly wrong.


    "Are you Mr. Wen of your highness?"


    Come to Gong Si together and ask politely.


    The man named Wen Nan is also modest and polite.


    "I dare not be your excellency, but my highness doesn''t give up, so I can have the opportunity to enlighten my highness."


    Gong Si is very fond of Mr. Wen. He is as gentle as jade, which is not the same as Murong Xi.


    "Sir, please sit down quickly. I wonder if your highness Xi had told you anything before you came."


    "Please rest assured that Wen Nan is the gentleman of your highness and will certainly consider it for your highness."


    Gong Si saw that he was good and knew that he was very satisfied with his advance and retreat.


    After another casual conversation, he asked people to take Mr. Wen to his study.


    Later, the baby will have classes in his study.


    "Little sister, I don''t think you''re worried. What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her fourth brother with a little hesitation, and then shook her head.


    But the waves in my heart will not be calmed down so easily.


    He remembers himself!


    This makes Lin Mengya turn around like an ant on a hot pot.


    The man may know more than he was sent out before the incident.


    But she can''t worry too much now, whether it''s for each other or herself.


    She must create a reasonable opportunity to speak.


    All day, Lin Mengya had trouble sleeping and eating.


    Obviously, the other party is the same, but unfortunately, the people of the palace family come to see this gentleman because they like the baby too much.


    Wen Nan also had to cheer up to deal with it.


    Until Wennan left in the evening, Lin Mengya didn''t get the chance.


    After washing, she got into the quilt with the baby.


    Bai Su took chen''er away and sat by the bed talking to her.


    "Master, that man is Xiao Yi? Is that right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. She never dreamed that long Tianyu would find an enlightenment teacher for her baby. It was Xiao Yi?!


    Suddenly, a lot of bad guesses appeared in her mind.


    Before she left, Xiao Yi? He is already the imperial court official of the Jin Dynasty.


    Now, he has become a teacher in Longdu.


    But looking at him, although he has lost a lot of weight, he has not been treated as a slave.


    Is it, Xiao Yi? Is he also a defender of the country?


    Whatever it is, he has to prove it himself.


    According to the rules, students have to rest in the first month and don''t have to come to class for students.


    But Xiao Yi? I''m afraid it was the same as Lin Mengya''s idea. He came early the next day.


    After two people exchanged greetings in front of the palace family for a while, they were ready to let the baby go to the study to continue reading.


    But this time, the baby stuck to her and refused to let go.


    Even when Gong Si came to hug him, he wriggled away.


    "In that case, Xiaoya, go to class with your highness."


    Finally, my great grandfather spoke.


    Lin Mengya really wants to kiss her baby fiercely. This boy is the roundworm in her mother''s stomach!


    Two people went to the study with a small steamed stuffed bun, and Bai Su naturally wanted to accompany them.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked.


    "Are you Xiao Yi?"


    Wennan''s whole body was shocked, and his eyes showed a look of shock.


    "Mengya, you, you still remember me!"


    She was choking. After all, she was an old friend.


    "Well, Yi? Brother, how on earth did you come here? What happened in the kingdom of Jin? Where''s my father? Where''s my brother? And Baiji? How are they?"


    Some excited, if not for the baby, she would be completely out of control.


    Xiao Yi? Sighed and his eyes were red.


    However, men have tears.


    "I have no regrets in my life to see you. Mengya, our country, is dead."


    "What?"

 Chapter 1332

    Lin Mengya was shocked. How could Jin


    "Since you left, a force suddenly appeared in the imperial court. They asked the new emperor to abdicate and welcome the supreme emperor back to the throne again. Naturally, your majesty refused to appease and then suppress. But we didn''t expect that these people would collude with a group of rebels!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yi? Gnash one''s teeth and wish to bite off the flesh of the enemy.


    "Rebel? What kind of rebel?"


    "I don''t know where they will come out, but they are extremely strong and not afraid of knives and guns. Our army suffered heavy losses. Later, they bloody washed the whole Kyoto. The new emperor accidentally disappeared in the chaos in order to protect the people!"


    Xiao Yi? My hands are tightly clenched. Only by holding back, can I keep my tears from falling.


    Lin Mengya looked at him in disbelief. Is long QingHan dead?


    no It''s impossible!


    If so, I''m afraid I''ll die of sadness!


    "And then?"


    "Later, we fought and retreated, and finally fled to Lintian kingdom. But the situation in Lintian kingdom was basically the same as that in the great Jin Dynasty, and so was that in the Dongxia kingdom. Only lieyun was a little better. The leader of lieyun withstood the pressure and received the exiles of our three countries. Later, it was the witch Lord who instructed us."


    Lin Mengya stared at him. For a moment, it was difficult to accept the news.


    "The three countries are involved in civil strife at the same time. How can this be? Who has such a powerful force, or are there collusion among the three countries at the same time?"


    Think of everything you''ve experienced, Xiao Yi? I just feel shivering all over.


    "I don''t know where those people come from. They are hidden under the black robe and drive those strange people to attack us. We once captured several people, but they are very strange. They are human, not human. They breathe, have a heartbeat, but have no mind. Moreover, they can attack others and distinguish their companions. Up to now, I don''t know, what''s the end Who did it. "


    This news can be said to be the worst news she heard at the beginning of the year.


    She had never heard of such a strange scene before, let alone Xiao Yi? Yes.


    "Are you sure they are living people, not dead bodies?"


    Xiao Yi? He nodded heavily, and seemed unwilling to recall these things.


    "Their wounds will heal, but after the head is cut off, although they will die, they will not die immediately. However, once they pierce the chest, they can be fatal. Unfortunately, it is difficult to pierce their chest. Therefore, our army has always been at a disadvantage."


    This is really strange.


    Lin Mengya has never seen such a situation before, and the similar situation has not played much role.


    Before she saw it, she couldn''t make a conclusion.


    "What about my father and them? How did you find here?"


    Xiao Yi? My face is even worse.


    "Uncle Lin and brother Nansheng were captured by those people. We heard that they captured a lot of people there. Ah, we searched all over the place, but there was no trace of these people. Later, the witch told us that someone once told her that if there was any change in the future, we would come to the sea again to find the results. Later, we were in a place near heaven In an abandoned fishing port, a large ship that had never been seen was found. There is also a brand-new map on board. I came here to find you according to the directions on the map. But Mengya, why doesn''t your highness know us? The map must have been left by your highness. "


    The boat should be left by my mother or grandmother.


    But the map


    Did long Tianyu know this place earlier than she did?


    But now his memory has not recovered, and it is useless to ask.


    "My father, they were caught here. Are you sure?"


    It''s not good to know the news of my father and brother, but it''s much better than not knowing anything before.


    Besides, she had a hunch that her father and brother should still be alive.


    "I''m not sure, until one day, we rescued a man at sea. The man was from the state of Jin. On his deathbed, he said that after he was captured by those people, he was sent to a big ship. Uncle Lin and his son were on that ship. Later, we saved several more people one after another. Without exception, they all died in the end. That''s why he died Left behind. At last, our ship landed in an empty port. But I didn''t see the ship. "


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to do. She has been praying that her father and brother can''t do anything.


    But now she is more worried.


    Because she doesn''t have a clue, how can she save her father and brother?


    "Don''t worry, I heard those people say that the people on board seem to attach great importance to your father and brother, so they should be fine."


    Xiao Yi? Naturally understand her mood, but now Lin Mengya is obviously not easy to be appeased.


    She urgently wants to know the specific news. She wants to know where her father and brother are now and how the situation is.


    But reason told her that if she was impulsive, it would be the biggest trouble for her father and brother.


    "OK, I see. I''ll check these. What about the others? How''s everyone?"


    "Well, it''s OK. After those people caught someone, they left others behind. Your white peony is very capable. It not only has prepared a shelter for everyone, but also can make everyone feel comfortable with food and clothing. Now, those people in your family and some ministers in the court have been taken in by her. By the way, she asked me to send you a message to reassure you that she will take care of them Take care of everyone. "


    Lin Mengya tried her best to hold back her tears. She couldn''t cry, because once she cried, it means she gave up.


    Now, her father and brother are still waiting for her to save, and men and children are still waiting for her to protect, so how can she admit defeat.


    "Good girl, everyone is good, then I''ll rest assured. But brother Yi, you just said, who else is here besides you?"


    Mention this, Xiao Yi? The face is more sad.


    "There are not many people in my family. After all, we left in a hurry. By the way, your two cousins came. Unfortunately, we separated."


    Lin Mengya felt uneasy. They are not familiar here. If someone finds out their origin, isn''t it


    "Mengya, I''m not trying to provoke your relationship. But I think your two cousins seem to know what''s going on here. The night before they disappeared, I heard them talk about the palace family. Now it seems that it''s the palace family."


    They know the Gong family, too?


    But on second thought, maybe grandma told them.


    "I''ll make the people of the Gong family pay attention. You should be careful here. Although long Tianyu has lost his memory, he still believes in you. I''m much more relieved to give Ning''er to you. By the way, Gu pan and Guan Hui are here. Sister Hui doesn''t remember the past because she hurt her head accidentally. If you have a chance to meet her in the future, you''d better be careful."


    Tell Xiao Yi this?, He will take care of himself.


    "Also, Yue Qi seems to be..."


    "What? Yue Qi? Is it brother Nansheng, the sister of the wife who hasn''t passed the door?"


    She nodded gently, but the situation was a little hard to say.


    But she found that Xiao Yi? The expression on his face is somewhat subtle.


    "The Yue family was killed."


    what? Kill the door!


    Lin Mengya looks at Xiao Yi?, Because the news is incredible!


    "We lost the news of the Yue family from the day the rebels appeared. Later, I sent someone to see it. All the people died, but I didn''t find the Yue chess."


    "But now Yueqi is the daughter of the king of Yue, Princess Xianghua!"


    Now, it''s Xiao Yi''s turn? Silly.


    "It''s impossible! Yue Qi, how can she be the daughter of the king of Yue? She, she''s not..."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She couldn''t understand this.


    However, the reality is so that she can''t believe it.


    "You''d better stay away from Yue Qi. You know, Yue Qi volunteered to be a concubine in the palace at the beginning. Unfortunately, she was rejected by Her Highness. Later, she forcibly lived in the sealed Prince Yu''s residence on the grounds of missing you. If your highness didn''t look forward to your face, it would be enough to kill her three times."


    Unexpectedly, there is such a thing.


    It seems that some things can also be logical.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know that Princess Xianghua was once the fiancee of his highness Xi."


    "Your Highness, it''s not like the kind of person she can deceive."


    "This is natural, so Yu asked the emperor to dissolve the marriage. I was still guilty of her, but if I knew these reasons, I would have been rude to her."


    She treated Yueqi well, and long Tianyu was afraid that if it was because of her, she would endure Yueqi several times.


    But some things are not as simple as she thought.


    She thinks she''s good. Maybe she''s perfunctory in the eyes of others.


    So, there is no reason to say.


    "Yue Qi, a young girl, has a lot of tricks. She has been rampant in Kyoto for some time in your name. At that time, everyone thought you were dead, so she often advised his highness to choose a concubine. Although his highness refused, after a period of time, the women who were originally candidates for concubines by those ministers will have accidents. I saw it with my own eyes Once upon a time, a beautiful girl whose face was scratched so badly that she couldn''t see anyone again. Finally, she committed suicide in shame and anger. Later, I tracked down for some time and found that those women had contact with Yue Qi. I asked about the situation, but Yue Qi falsely accused me of cheating on her in front of his highness. Hum! Her heart is like a poisonous scorpion. I can''t see it at all! "

 Chapter 1333

    As a man, Xiao Yi? Not a small bellied man.


    Since he came back, he has never sought revenge from the people of that year.


    Besides, he always has the pride of a scholar in his heart.


    But Yue Qi did too much to make him so angry.


    After a little meditation, Lin Mengya didn''t speak.


    "Mengya, forget it, all these things have passed. Now I''m no longer Xiao Yi in those days. Just be careful of her yourself. Ning''er, you can rest assured that this child is talented and intelligent. I will teach him with all my skills."


    Give the baby to Xiao Yi? She was naturally at ease, but she had to think about Yue Qi.


    At this moment, how Yue Qi treated her last time seems to have found the reason.


    Did Yue Qi hate long Tianyu because she was in love with her?


    But intuition told her that things might not be that simple.


    Yue Qi even had feelings for long Tianyu, but in terms of the strength of the Yue family at that time, Yue Qi could not do evil.


    What''s more, those people only caught people and brought them back, but slaughtered the whole door of the Yue family.


    The cause and effect is the key.


    Sure enough, the baby just wanted to help her create opportunities.


    After carefully asking about some old friends, Lin Mengya left.


    And Ning''er jumped off his mother''s knee and followed Xiao Yi? Read and read.


    The child, how old, knows her mind.


    When she came back from her study, she locked herself in the room.


    In the name of bathing, people brought a bucket of hot water, then hid themselves in the water and cried silently.


    I don''t know whether it''s tears or hot water.


    When she had had enough to vent and her mood calmed a little, she returned to her usual appearance.


    She is Lin Mengya. She is indomitable and never afraid of Lin Mengya.


    Bai Su also kept his sadness in his heart. The master and servant sorted out their emotions and smiled at each other.


    They will never easily admit defeat.


    "Go and invite chen''er over. She should know something about her family."


    She didn''t disclose it before. First, she was afraid that she couldn''t touch her temperament because she had been around her for a short time.


    Second, I don''t want more people to worry.


    But Xiao Yi just now? But it also reveals a key message.


    Dongxia kingdom is also in chaos. I''m sure I want to know what''s going on there.


    Although she is young, she has no shortage of mental skills.


    If she wants to protect everything she cares about in this scuffle, she must give full play to all her strength.


    "Miss, what do you want me to do?"


    Chen''er appeared with a smile, but was soon frightened by the seriousness on their faces.


    "Chen''er, come here. I have something to tell you."


    She tried to put her tone gently. In this way, it may be easier for chen''er to accept it.


    However, when she told her son the news she heard, the latter was shocked.


    "This... How is this possible? My father said that brother Yuetian is smart and steady, but is he the talent of the emperor? Why can''t even he defend the Dongxia state?"


    Lin Mengya never doubted the power of these young monarchs, but the only thing they lacked was time and experience.


    I don''t know how long it has been deployed.


    It''s not easy to support in that situation, not to mention the existence they don''t know.


    She seems to be a little distracted. Obviously, she is also worried about her relatives and friends.


    "I think their ultimate goal should be to defend the country. Chen''er, we can only rely on ourselves here."


    Before her, she had sent people to major seaports to collect information.


    If it looks like Xiao Yi? As said, no matter which harbor the ship stops at, they will get some news.


    It seems that the place where the big ship docked is beyond their reach.


    "Miss is right. We can only rely on ourselves. Maybe they are waiting for us. Miss, I will do what you say!"


    In this case, chen''er is eager to find someone to rely on.


    Fortunately, they are not alone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange the specific things. Now, the first thing we need to know is who the guys who suddenly appear are. What''s the purpose of catching the people on our side."


    The first to be excluded is slaves.


    After all, it would be a lot of trouble to trade slaves in this way.


    But although they may not be selling slaves, perhaps the businessmen in charge of selling slaves may know what the inside story is.


    After all, not everyone can do it.


    After making up their mind, the three took action immediately.


    She is good-looking, articulate and has a high Eq.


    Her good upbringing and extraordinary courage accumulated over the years made her very happy in the circle of ladies.


    In the past, Lin Mengya didn''t like to associate with people, but now she has changed her mind.


    Hiding behind the scenes can certainly take a lot of advantage, but now she is not so leisurely.


    In the tradition of defending the country, it is also a great opportunity for families to get together after the new year.


    Although she was going to leave for the temple before the tenth day of junior high school, many people in the aristocratic family wanted to invite her to dinner.


    After Lin Mengya selected several.


    Others are explained by chen''er with gifts.


    "Master, I heard that Princess Xianghua will also go. Are you really going?"


    In the room, Lin Mengya rarely changed into a luxurious and exquisite dress.


    As the eldest lady of the palace family and recognized as the next owner of the palace family, she represents the whole palace family.


    Therefore, most of the clothes she wants to wear on formal occasions are surprisingly gorgeous.


    I used to think I couldn''t use such things a few times. Now it seems that I''m afraid there will be no less.


    "Well, I''m afraid of something. Whether she''s Xianghua or Yueqi, it''s mine. No one wants to take it away."


    She didn''t know where Yue Qi''s resentment against her came from.


    But she was not afraid.


    "This is the truth, but I always feel that this Xianghua is not so simple to give up."


    Although Bai Su doesn''t talk much, it makes sense to say so occasionally.


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "If Princess Xianghua is Yue Qi, I''m afraid she hasn''t lost her memory. In that case, it''s not so simple that she can become his highness Xi''s fiancee."


    Indeed, Lin Mengya thinks so.


    It seems that Princess Xianghua should know a lot of long Tianyu''s forged life experience.


    Because her "fiancee" is a part of forgery.


    If she doesn''t know, she can''t escape long Tianyu''s eyes.


    That man, even if he lost his memory, is still not easy to cheat.


    "I hear you''re going to the family banquet?"


    Gong Si appeared in front of her, looking a little ugly.


    Lin Mengya nodded and gave him a strange look.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the Qi family?"


    The reason why she chose the Qi family is that the Qi family and the Gong family basically have no interest contacts.


    Only in this way can she have so many concerns when she appears.


    But now it seems that the fourth brother is not happy.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the whole family. You know, if you go, there will be some things, but you can''t look back."


    Originally, I was worried about this.


    Lin Mengya thought, smiled and said.


    "I''m afraid the fourth brother is worried about the things I told you before?"


    What she wanted was to get out of the palace after she sent it to the top.


    But if she wants to do this, she must eliminate the impression that she belongs to the palace family in the hearts of others as much as possible.


    Only in this way, in the future, whether she retreats secretly or leaves office publicly, the waves will not be great.


    However, once she publicly appears in social occasions as'' gong Ya '', it will be even more difficult for her to leave in the future.


    "Well, of course, I''m not afraid of what your palace family will bring. After all, this is also your family. But in this way, you will be completely bound by the palace family. It''s too difficult to untie it in the future."


    These words are all for her consideration.


    Lin Mengya also knew Gong Si''s worry. For a long time, she sighed and put away the polite smile on her face.


    "Fourth brother, do you think I''m a fickle villain?"


    Gong Si immediately shook his head, but Lin Mengya didn''t let him speak, but continued.


    "If I were you, I would also feel that I was too selfish. At first, I took revitalizing the palace family as a task. I didn''t put myself in the shoes of the palace family. I just wanted to get out of the house after completing all this. Now, when I need strength, I use the palace family again to violate the law It''s my original intention. If I were you, I''m afraid I would have driven such people out of the palace. "


    She smiled at herself, but her words were engraved in her bones.


    Gong Si looked at her and sighed faintly.


    Lin Mengya knows that with the wisdom of her fourth brother, even if he doesn''t think so, he must know that someone in the palace will think so.


    It''s just that the fourth brother has been protecting her from beginning to end.


    "Xiaoya, you haven''t done anything wrong. Although I''m also a member of the palace family, I have to admit that the palace family are really well protected."


    When Lin Mengya looked at Gong Si, she knew that even if everyone didn''t understand what she did, Gong Si would understand.


    Because in essence, they are really the same people.


    "Is it really so miserable to be used by others? I don''t think so."

 Chapter 1334

    Gong Si smiled at himself, but his eyes were very firm.


    "The reason why a person can be used is because he has value. If he has no value to be used, he will lose the meaning of existence. Even the emperor, in fact, he is not using the power of these aristocratic families and officials to maintain the stability of the throne? I never think how stupid it is to be used. For example If we get benefits from it, then utilization becomes cooperation. If you can not only make profits, but also lose existing interests, it is stupid. "


    Lin Mengya was stunned. The idea of the fourth brother was really avant-garde, which exceeded her imagination.


    But think about it carefully. In fact, isn''t that what she wants to express?


    "From the time you get home, maybe every decision you make is to let you achieve some purpose. But in fact, you are not the only one who makes profits. The palace family turned over because of this, which is the best proof."


    She looked at Gong Si. For the first time, there was a pure appreciation that had nothing to do with identity and belonged to people with similar interests.


    "Little sister, do you know what you have done before and where your weakness is?"


    Shook his head, the so-called "those in the game" is probably such a truth.


    "Because you always want to be outside. You want the whole palace family to operate. In this way, even after you leave, the palace family will not fall down. But little sister, if you are a decision-maker, some of the decisions you make are no longer suitable for the palace family. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Nodding, she really understood Gong Si''s meaning this time.


    Frankly, it''s like a lawyer.


    If you want to be like a fish in water within a certain rule, the first thing to do is to clarify the rule.


    Now she doesn''t even have a complete grasp of the palace family, nor does she fully integrate into the circle of defending the country.


    Well, no matter what she wants to do, she will actually run into a wall.


    In this way, it goes against her original intention.


    "If you want to get away, you must be deeply involved first. Is that what you said, fourth brother?"


    Gong Si looked at her with a little relief in his eyes.


    Naturally, he knew the strength of his sister, so he didn''t worry from the beginning. Gong Ya would be confused.


    Now it seems so.


    "I see. I also know what to do at home. I''m sorry, brother four, I worried you before."


    No matter what other people do, she sees the good relationship between her great grandfather and her five brothers in her eyes and in her heart.


    "Silly or not, we are a family. Why do you say such a thing?"


    whole family... Are you?


    In fact, this title still makes her a little strange.


    But since returning to this world, she has a father, brother, husband and son.


    Now, there is another whole family.


    Lin Mengya thinks that the so-called perfection is nothing more than that.


    "Well, yes, that''s right!"


    From then on, she should really accept the identity of the palace family.


    Then one day, when she can let go, she will return the Gong family to her family completely.


    Only in this way can we repay everyone''s trust in her.


    "You can figure it out, which makes me happier than any human situation. By the way, after the great grandfather knew you were going to Qi family, I hope you can take your third and fifth brothers with you."


    Gong Si resumed his old smile and became more and more spoiled towards Gong ya.


    "It''s not difficult, but didn''t the great grandfather say to let them restrain themselves and don''t attract the attention of people with intentions?"


    "The third brother has been in a bad mood recently, and you don''t know. As for the fifth brother, the Liu family''s affairs before have greatly damaged his image. So Zeng Zu thought, can he recover it?"


    Although the Liu family''s affairs seemed to have cleared Gong Wu''s grievances in the end, in fact, they turned him into such a notorious Yuanyang.


    The fifth brother doesn''t care, but his great grandfather can''t stand it.


    After all, they are the children of an aristocratic family. If their reputation stinks, it will also affect their future and marriage.


    As a last resort, Lin Mengya had to nod.


    "Well, will the four brothers go with us?"


    "I won''t go. There are many things at home and I have to take care of your things to the temple. Elder brother is too busy. I have to stay and help him."


    Gong Si has always been gentle and considerate, and Lin Mengya also feels a little pity.


    But we can''t let all six of them go. In that case, it seems that we pay too much attention to the invitation of the whole family.


    Fortunately, she is not yet a formal owner, otherwise she will not easily step on this level of invitation.


    After placing the baby, she took Gong San and Gong Wu to the banquet.


    "Brother five, why do you always doze off? Where have you been fooling around these days?"


    On the carriage, Gong Wu, the liveliest in the family, kept dozing off.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Sanyi looked at him curiously. Is this the posture of not sleeping for several days?


    However, looking at his current dark green, I also know what kind of life he has been living these days.


    "Don''t mention it. There was an accident in a snow farm outside the city. It was said that many people were buried below. I ran around with brother Lian for several days, but I didn''t save a few alive."


    Snow farm? Lin Mengya already knows what long Tianyu said about the loss of the body. Is it relevant?


    "Probably not. Most people don''t go to the snow farm. Besides, it''s for the new year."


    "Of course, ordinary people won''t go. They are the slaves who are responsible for stacking snow blocks in the snow farm. You say. They don''t do such a job on the first day. Why are they so careless? Thousands of slaves are almost buried under the snow. Our human and material resources are limited, and less than 100 living people are dug out. Moreover, they are all disabled. I''m afraid they will be born at this time If you are dead. "


    Gong Wu''s tone was very poor. It was obviously that he was wronged outside.


    Lin Mengya knows Gong Wu''s temperament. That guy is a rare hot-blooded youth.


    After seeing the tragedy of slaves, I couldn''t sympathize with them. How could I say such cool words.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t mention it. The official in charge of slaves is good. He wants to apply for a sum of silver for the cost of healing the slaves. However, the officials above don''t care. The words'' waste should live and die by itself ''deprive the wounded of their vitality. I''m angry, but I paid out my own pocket, but those officials said it was meddling. If brother Lian hadn''t stopped me, I would have rushed up to smoke them The whip is broken. "


    Unexpectedly, there is such a thing.


    In the Wei Kingdom, slaves were not considered adults.


    But this does not mean that they are statues without blood, tears and pain.


    "Well, what did brother Lian say?"


    Winning streak is by no means the kind of hard hearted people. Otherwise, they won''t think about how to improve the situation of the guards.


    "What can brother Lian do? It''s just a secret help. The official has a lot of background. He said he came from the top ten aristocratic families. Bah, what is it?"


    No wonder, even winning streak has to give in.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun are three-thirds courteous to the top ten aristocratic families, not to mention Lian family, who is an imperial servant.


    "Don''t be angry. If you really want to take care of it, I''ll give you an idea. You''ll be at the whole house in a minute. Be careful and don''t make any more mistakes."


    Gong Wuxin nodded reluctantly, but he didn''t go to Gong ya.


    Gong Sanyi was silent all the way. Lin Mengya looked at her two brothers who were most worried about her. She couldn''t help shaking her head.


    The Qi family''s house is separated from the palace by less than half of the Dragon capital. They went out after lunch. As a result, it was almost dark before they arrived at the Qi family''s door.


    It was already brightly lit here. The little boy standing at the door greeted the guests. When he saw the sign of the palace carriage, he immediately warmly welcomed him.


    Palace three and palace five stepped out of the carriage one after the other.


    In front of a group of aristocratic family children, they are not inferior. On the contrary, they are quite eye-catching because of the contrast between quiet and lively.


    The people who came out again in the car attracted the attention of many people.


    Under the light, a touch of red like fire, bright and moving, magnificent.


    The woman is not a delicate girl''s posture, and there has long been a charming style on her face.


    Beside, that is either pure or charming woman, who was born and took away all the glory by her.


    The boy was also a little crazy, but his heart was ecstatic because of his good luck.


    It''s worth your life to guide such a beautiful woman.


    The three members of the palace family entered the Qi house.


    Even though they were in the carriage just now, the three people still had their own thoughts.


    But here, the three immediately took out their best manners.


    "I really want to dig out their eyes. What are you looking at? This is my sister!"


    Gong Wu showed his most brilliant smile, but what he whispered in the ears of the other two people was a bit gloomy.


    "There will be a chance in the future. Don''t worry."


    Gong San is also calm, gentle and kind.


    But his answer was full of murderous spirit.


    "Well, you all give me a good party. If you screw up, I''ll let my great grandfather pull your skin when I go home."


    She smiled and talked. All her eyes flashed one by one, and finally fell on an incoming lady.


    "Gong Ya met Mrs. Qi. Thank you for your kind invitation."


    Mrs. Qi looks very beautiful. No one is haggard in middle age.


    And very different from Lian''s aunt, Mrs. Qi, who was not born high, had pink cheeks and a pair of romantic peach eyes.


    "Where, then, miss is not my humble." Miss Gong is indeed a fairy tale character. It is a fairy like character. I love it so much that simultaneous interpreting is not enough.


    Mrs. Qi''s voice is very soft. Both men and women will probably like this soft but not sweet voice.


    After the two exchanged greetings, Lin Mengya introduced the two brothers behind her to Mrs. Qi.

 Chapter 1335

    "The palace family are all outstanding people. I''ve seen it today."


    No one doesn''t like such flattery, especially Mrs. Qi''s tone is a little sincere, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    "Madam has been praised too much. I''ve heard for a long time that she has both talent and appearance. When I see her today, it really deserves her reputation."


    Lin Mengya has also mixed up in this kind of place. A sweet mouth has a three-point smile without opening its mouth, and her skill is also very deep.


    As soon as Mrs. Qi looked, she knew that she was a sensible man.


    He didn''t talk much. After giving them a seat, he went to meet the others in person.


    A banquet was very lively, and their position was quite prominent. It can be seen that the Qi family attached great importance to the Gong family.


    "Didn''t the two young ladies of the whole family pay a visit to the teacher? Why, didn''t you see the rest of the whole family?"


    Gong Wu sat beside her and looked curiously.


    Lin Mengya also felt a little strange. The two young ladies of the whole family are now hot in the circle of ladies in Longdu because of Mr. Baihe.


    However, the Qi family is different from the Gong family.


    Like ordinary aristocratic families, they basically don''t pay much attention to their daughters.


    For them, a daughter is a tool for marriage.


    Today''s banquet is just an opportunity to show off.


    But now, I can only see Mrs. Qi alone. It''s really strange.


    People gradually came together. The influence of the whole family was still large, and many people came.


    "Your Highness Prince, your highness Xi, Princess Xianghua and Princess Fanghua are here -"


    At the door, the waiter''s voice attracted everyone''s attention.


    Lin Mengya is a little strange. How did these four people come together?


    However, she got up with everyone to meet her.


    I saw four people walking slowly, handsome men and beautiful women, really pleasing to the eye.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the prince, your highness Xi, two princesses."


    Mrs. Qi''s eyes lit up and immediately greeted her.


    However, what caught Lin Mengya off guard was that two of the four people came straight to her.


    "Sister Gong, you are here!"


    Gu pan lost a lot of weight, but his eyes were full of energy. It seemed that he had recovered his health.


    Lin Mengya nodded, and her eyes couldn''t help turning to long Tianyu.


    That guy, why did you follow him?


    "Your Highness..."


    "I miss you."


    She almost bit her tongue. Is there something wrong with this man?


    If you are in public, you are not afraid to be heard.


    incorrect!


    She looked at her with a sly smile. It was obvious that she was going to make trouble.


    "I..."


    "You two are so talented and beautiful. It''s a perfect match. I won''t bother you. You two talk slowly."


    The sound of looking around is not big, but it is enough for people nearby to hear.


    Lin Mengya wanted to stop the Nizi''s mouth, but unexpectedly, the guy longtianyu cooperated.


    "I want to sit here."


    He turned around and said to the servant who came to serve.


    The man immediately nodded and arranged his seat beside her.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt the taste of becoming the focus of the audience again.


    But this time, she was on pins and needles.


    "Didn''t we agree not to make it public?"


    She asked in a small voice while laughing.


    Is this guy crazy?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t be afraid. No one can do anything to you."


    Long Tianyu is generous. Anyway, they are both legal.


    This is his wife. He can do whatever he likes.


    "Really... How did Gu pan know these things? How did you come together?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her gently. She just felt that she looked around and was nervous. It was very interesting.


    "Today, I have announced my intention to marry you in front of the emperor."


    Lin Mengya feels frightened. Isn''t this man really crazy?


    "Why, why?"


    "No, why, you belong to me. Where are so many? Why?"


    Long Tianyu was right, but Lin Mengya was scared enough.


    He looked around like a thief and finally fell on the side of two brothers who also didn''t come back.


    No, how could she forget such an important thing.


    "Little sister, what''s going on? You and your highness Xi, are you..."


    Gong San came back first. Although his highness Xi was around, he still seemed a little angry.


    "It''s a long story. Let me explain it to you after I go back."


    She can only accompany her smiling face first, and then she plans how to make a job when she goes back.


    But unexpectedly, long Tianyu said seriously.


    "I want to marry her."


    "Dream!"


    Gong San scoffed and threw it away with a cold eye.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Long Tianyu was unwilling to be outdone and took the oath of sovereignty - holding her little hand.


    "You let go of me! Or I''ll chop your claws!"


    Gong Wu stared and looked murderous.


    "Hum, try it?"


    His highness Xi, who is highly skilled in martial arts, is an expert in art and is bold.


    But Lin Mengya thinks it''s better not to die at the moment.


    "You all stop! This is someone else''s party. Do you want to smash it? If you dare to fight me, go home and think about it!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t care about anything else. She stared and immediately suppressed the arrogance of the three people.


    Not far away, she looked at her with a wry face.


    Lin Mengya felt that her head was two big.


    What does long Tianyu think!


    Although they didn''t see clearly elsewhere, they all heard Murong Xi''s initiative to sit next to miss Gong just now.


    Suddenly, the relationship between the two people became the most curious thing in everyone''s heart.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Qi is a smart person. She knows that those people may not be ridiculed, so she immediately got up and said.


    "It''s a great honor for me and my master to come to my humble house. Unfortunately, my master feels cold recently and is not suitable to see guests. The two daughters serve in front of the bed in person to show filial piety. I''ll accompany you on their behalf."


    This not only praised his daughter''s filial piety, but also smoothly shifted his goal.


    After a while, the two daughters of the whole family appeared at the party.


    Maybe it''s because my father is still ill. The two girls dress up very elegantly.


    The older ones are eighteen or nine years old. They have gentle eyebrows and eyes. They are seven or eight points like Mrs. Qi.


    The little one is a little lively, but it is very similar to her sister''s appearance.


    A weak and gentle woman has always been the first choice for men of all families.


    I don''t know who started the aesthetics. Do you have to be weak to be delicate?


    As soon as the two girls appeared, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Lin Mengya was relieved, but in her mind, the sound of Xiaoyao came out at this time.


    "Discovery of unknown synthetic substances, master!"


    This reminder made Lin Mengya anticipate it long ago.


    Since those two were Mr. Baihe''s female students, I''m afraid they also got Mr. Baihe''s sachet.


    However, when she looked at the two people, she found that although they were weak and slender, they didn''t feel like they were recovering from a serious illness.


    But Gu hopes to get sick soon, even his aunt.


    Can it be said that the two of them are the kind of few who don''t respond?


    It''s really hard to figure out.


    Lin Mengya was thinking, but she felt a look, like a thorn, stabbing her.


    Subconsciously looking for the past, I saw Princess Xianghua who didn''t look very good.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly. Now she can basically conclude that Yue Qi''s hatred for her is probably from long Tianyu.


    There''s no way. She can''t make it.


    Besides, she has no obligation to be responsible for Yue Qi''s single love.


    "I ask you."


    Her tone was chilly, which made long Tianyu immediately aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    "How did you deal with Princess Xianghua?"


    Although the man withdrew his marriage, it seems that Yue Qi didn''t give up.


    But long Tianyu didn''t look at it. He didn''t take each other seriously at all.


    "She is now the prince''s fiancee."


    "What? She promised?"


    Lin Mengya thought it was incredible. Yue Qi seemed to be the kind of person who refused to compromise easily.


    How could it be - was it forced?


    "Yes, in fact, the king of Yue refused once before and had a quarrel with Huang Zun. Later, Xianghua met Huang Zun and said he would accept the marriage."


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel anything. His attitude seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Lin Mengya frowned, which Isn''t that strange?


    Yue Qi clearly has an intention to long Tianyu, and this kind of thing is an insult to anyone, isn''t it?


    After a little hesitation, she looked at the prince.


    The crown prince has no special performance, as usual.


    "What about the prince? He agreed?"


    To say something unpleasant, it was Murong Xi''s woman who withdrew from her marriage.


    Judging from the relationship between the prince and Murong Xi, should he not accept it so easily?


    "The prince brought this up. Well, you don''t have to worry. It''s okay."


    Lin Mengya is even more confused.


    It''s not that she has little knowledge, but these people. It''s too weird.


    Maybe it''s a brain circuit she''ll never understand.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and was extremely careful.


    Abnormality is a demon, Xiao Yi? He said that Yue Qi had committed many evils when he was in the state of Jin, but people still had no way to take her.


    It seems that things are right and people are wrong, and she can''t guess others with her previous thoughts.


    The banquet of the whole family went smoothly. Except that Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stole the limelight, everything else was in line with Mrs. Qi''s previous vision.


    The arrival of the prince made Mrs. Qi more proud.

 Chapter 1336

    The ladies of the whole family are really excellent, and their looks and manners are very attractive.


    But Lin Mengya felt that it was a pity that they were judged like commodities.


    But in this world, who can really control their own destiny?


    The party will last until midnight, but the women will leave early.


    Long Tianyu insisted on sending her in person. Lin Mengya also felt that it was too late to avoid suspicion now.


    And the two brothers were also eyeing. She was afraid that the three of them would really fight, so she had to nod and agree.


    But I don''t want all three of them to follow out. The atmosphere is a little awkward.


    "Brother three, why don''t you go back first..."


    The two men stared at him at the same time, showing the injured expression of a large dog.


    She immediately felt that she was heinous and could not speak again.


    "Why don''t you, your highness..."


    This look was not hurt, but it was full of threat.


    I''m afraid that if she doesn''t answer the master''s mind, the guy will immediately do something drastic.


    In order not to stimulate the fragile nerves of her two brothers, she had to succumb to the forces of evil.


    So she came to the door. Long Tianyu subconsciously stretched out her hand, and she subconsciously went to take it.


    To my surprise, I was knocked down by someone.


    "Third brother, you send your little sister back first. I''ll teach you a lesson. That disciple who doesn''t know the depth!"


    There was something evil in Gong Wu''s eyes. Lin Mengya shouted bad. This was a sign that brother five was about to get angry.


    "Well, I just want to learn about the strength of people in bad marriage."


    Long Tianyu also raised his eyebrows and said coldly. He picked up his arm and didn''t care.


    "I suddenly remembered that your highness Xi should have other things. You can''t stay here, can you, your highness Xi?"


    She tried her best to wink at long Tianyu, who gave her this face after a cold hum.


    "Little sister, don''t let him go! I''ll have a good experience of the reputation of that shit highness Xi today!"


    Gong Wu clenched his fist and shouted, but unexpectedly, he got a violent chestnut from Lin Mengya.


    "Well, you can''t beat others!"


    Speaking of unhappiness, there are always such violent elements eager to try and solve everything by force around her.


    "What can''t beat? Little sister, how can you face outsiders!"


    Gong Wu quit immediately and shouted discontentedly.


    Lin Mengya also knew that long Tianyu''s skill today would have a lot of impact on the Gong family.


    "Indeed, my little sister is right."


    Gong San looked at Murong Xi''s back and thought for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    "But if you change your life for another, you may not be able to seriously hurt him!"


    Lin Mengya felt that she was really helpless.


    "Well, he''s not a man who kills his father and hates him. Why should he do this? Don''t make trouble, third brother. I''ll tell my great grandfather about today''s affairs in person. You two don''t need me to teach you how to deal with it in the family later?"


    Today''s event completely caught her by surprise.


    As for why long Tianyu wants to be public, she must ask in private.


    Good or bad, Gong San and Gong Wu finally put down their hearts for the time being and don''t hesitate to go back to the party.


    Turning around, she saw Yue Qi, who was also sent out.


    The man kept staring at her with a very uncomfortable look.


    It''s not a fight back. Lin Mengya is just fearless and shows no sign of dodging.


    Yue Qi also went straight to her after thanking the people who came to see him off.


    "Do you think you won?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at Yue Qi in front of her calmly.


    "Lin Mengya, I know your past. Yes, you did once have a loving husband and wife with him. But now you don''t deserve him. Your existence will only drag him down and make him a laughing stock! If others know that he was born in a small place and once married your broken settled daughter, his future will be ruined."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya felt that the Yue chess in front of her was very sad.


    But it was only a moment, and there were no other superfluous ideas.


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether he deserves it or not. Besides, how do you know if what he wants is your so-called future?"


    After Yue Qi sneered, the girl''s face, which was still slightly green and astringent, showed a few ironic smiles.


    "I think it''s you who don''t know him. Look at everything here. Where is it that you don''t need your little Jin country? It''s even more fascinating? A man can never keep only one woman. He''ll regret it soon."


    This makes Lin Mengya feel ridiculous.


    "Yue Qi, oh no, Princess Xianghua. Let me tell you the real truth."


    She showed her smile slightly, even in the night, it was still beautiful.


    "If he wants this country, you are not his help at all. Or he doesn''t care about the so-called help you give her. You know. Why does he like me so much?"


    For Yue Qi, this is like a sharp blade inserted into her fragile heart.


    "Because ah, if I want to, I can also seek this land. For us, power and status is just the process of life, not the ultimate goal. What you think you can do, but it doesn''t matter to us."


    "You! Hum, you are too arrogant! Do you think this is the state of Jin?"


    Yue Qi roared, but Lin Mengya smiled gently.


    "Even in the state of Jin, aren''t you just an unknown official lady? Now, although you are princess Xianghua and the fiancee of the prince, I am gong ya."


    One is a woman attached to her father and her fiance.


    But the other one is the name of her family.


    Yue Qi is always just a shadow of being tied up with others and even pretending to be powerful, while Gong Ya will become a powerful figure in the top ten families.


    This is the difference between them.


    "Do you also depend on the palace family? What''s great about you!"


    Yue Qi''s eyes were red and he clenched his fist tightly.


    She hated the way Lin Mengya didn''t care about anything, but why did this woman easily get everything she wanted?


    "Relying on the Gong family? Yes, I did rely on the Gong family, but I also made the Gong family. Yue Qi, you and I can never be the same. People will remember Gong ya. And how many people will remember your name and title?"


    Lin Mengya''s ease is something Yue Qi will never learn.


    "Also, Princess Xianghua, don''t annoy me. You can''t annoy me."


    She raised her eyebrows and said word by word.


    Then he turned and left.


    Only Yue Qi stood there, stared at her angrily, boarded the carriage and left.


    "Princess, are you... Are you okay?"


    The left maid asked timidly.


    Princess Xianghua took several deep breaths to stabilize her mood.


    Turning around, her smile was frighteningly gloomy.


    "It''s all right. Of course I''m all right. Let''s go back to the house."


    After warning Yue Qi, Lin Mengya didn''t feel much relaxed.


    After all, Yue Qi used to be her friend, but now they are in this situation. She feels very sorry for sister Yue ting.


    At first, she promised sister Yue ting that she would take care of Yue Qi.


    So no matter what happens in the future, she will always show mercy to Yue Qi.


    Back at Gong''s house, Ning''er has fallen asleep.


    I know they haven''t come back and my great grandfather hasn''t slept. He''s waiting for her.


    After thinking all the way, Lin Mengya felt that she still couldn''t tell the truth completely.


    Fortunately, there are other things to say between her and long Tianyu.


    After making up her mind, she went to the flower hall.


    "What about the third and the fifth? Why didn''t they come back with you?"


    Gong bin looked behind her and asked.


    "The banquet of the whole family hasn''t finished yet, and it''s not appropriate for them to come back. Great grandfather, three brothers, I have something to say to you."


    Four pairs of eyes looked at her, but Lin Mengya had never felt so shy.


    Although the baby has, but this situation, she is the first time.


    After twisting for a long time, she simply closed her eyes and said everything she had made up.


    "I, my highness Xi, fell in love at first sight!"


    "Oh... Who? What''s the matter with you?"


    The always calm great grandfather blew up and his eyes widened.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt the pressure of puppy love and confession at home.


    But after all, she''s out of it.


    "Please forgive me, but it''s really difficult to control feelings. Please punish me."


    Long Tianyu has been more cautious since he knew his background.


    But now he suddenly made it public and must have his own intention.


    She can''t hold him back.


    "Xiaoya, when did this happen?"


    Gong Qianfeng was stupid. He never dreamed that he would come to Longdu and compensate the old capital of the Gong family.


    He''s sorry for Li zulie and the Gong family.


    "In fact, it was the winter solstice that my highness Xi and I met in chaos. At that time, in order to distract those people, I pretended to be the empress. His highness Xi pretended to be the emperor and advanced and retreated with me. Since then, I think his highness Xi is extraordinary, so... Please punish Zeng Zu."


    She knelt on the ground and was badly hurt by a dead man.


    She also wants to maintain the image of little flowers. Now, she has stepped into ruins.


    The four men of the palace family were completely ignorant. They had to give their hands to others before they covered up the rare treasures they had found.


    This gap almost makes people have an impulse to kill.


    "Xiaoya, you, what you said is true?"

 Chapter 1337

    Giggle, except giggle, she felt she couldn''t do anything.


    But fortunately, the great grandfather was calm. He just waved to her powerlessly and let her go.


    Back in the room, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    In my mind, it''s better to be public, so as to save them from sneaking around every day, as if they were in hiding.


    The banquet of the whole family didn''t leave until late at night. Lin Mengya waited until Gong San and Gong Wu came back to make sure that their faces were not hurt and their clothes were not messy. Then she went to bed at ease.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, she didn''t wait for the third trial, but waited for a refreshing look on her face.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya swallowed the news of long QingHan back to her stomach.


    Why worry about one more person?


    The Gong family knew that they had a great relationship. No one bothered them, so they were much more comfortable looking around.


    She sat beside Lin Mengya with a smile, her eyes bent into a crescent moon.


    "How''s it going?"


    "How about what?"


    Lin Mengya asked, while Gu pan pursed her cherry mouth.


    "Of course... The feeling of being loved in public? You don''t know. I almost cried in front of the emperor yesterday, but your highness Xi was fearless and unassuming in the face of danger. If I were you, I would have been moved to a mess."


    What Gu Pan said was exaggerated, but Lin Mengya was more and more worried.


    "What did he say in front of the emperor?"


    "He --"


    Gu pan lengthened his voice and secretly looked at her. It seemed that he deliberately wanted to adjust her appetite and see that she was worried.


    Lin Mengya looked at her eagerly, with a look of request in her eyes. She was satisfied with it, and then said.


    "Today, the emperor intended to marry me. Of course, I strongly opposed it. But I didn''t expect that the one who was going to be married was louder than the one I opposed. The two of us shared a common hatred, which made the emperor change his mind. But I didn''t expect that his Highness Xi said that you were his favorite in order to completely eliminate the future trouble. The emperor was very angry and said that he was have no sense of propriety. But his highness Xi insisted that he didn''t want to marry anyone except you. I was moved. "


    Even though she didn''t arrive at the scene, Lin Mengya can still imagine.


    The man seems cold and light, but he is actually a guy who recognizes death.


    No one can change what he wants to do.


    But she was still worried.


    "Sister Gong, what do I think? You seem a little unhappy?"


    Gu pan thought Gong Ya would be so excited that tears filled her eyes, but she didn''t want her to frown.


    "No, I''m not unhappy. By the way, how are you?"


    Give the pulse to Gu pan. Fortunately, the condition of Ni Zi is all right.


    Moreover, she did not continue to carry the sachet given to her by Mr. Bai He.


    "Much better. It''s strange to get sick and go. My mother found many doctors for me. No one can see why. However, it''s all right anyway. I don''t have to take those bitter drugs in the future."


    Gu pan spits out his tongue and smiles more and more brightly.


    Lin Mengya knew that she was an open-minded girl, so she didn''t have to say anything.


    Gu pan is a restless man. Just after lunch in the house, he took Lin Mengya and had to go out for a stroll.


    Although the new year has just passed, the streets are still lively.


    She hasn''t been shopping for a long time. They bought a lot of things together. In the end, Bai Su and the waiting maid were full of things.


    "You go back to the carriage first, and we''ll wait for you there."


    Lin Mengya pointed to a teahouse not far away. Bai Su immediately nodded and left with the maid.


    But this is not the maid she saw last time.


    "How did you change people?"


    Last time, obviously, it was the eye liner that others sent to look around.


    Gu pan smiled casually, but his eyes had no temperature.


    "Probably because her master has been too ill recently, so she panicked and asked herself to take care of her master."


    In the end, he grew up in the royal residence. In fact, there are many things hidden under the innocence of looking forward to.


    For example, see through everything.


    "Well, it''s really a loyal servant. But is this man yours? Can he listen to you?"


    People like them must have one or two of their own.


    Otherwise, it is very dangerous.


    "Well, she was sent by my grandfather''s family, but no one in our house knows. She covered up several dangers. Moreover, she was given to me by the imperial concubine, and no one would doubt her."


    A smile was aroused, but looking around seemed a little lonely.


    It''s no wonder that she lives in such a big palace almost alone. Even if the princess treats her well, she has a hidden mind to make use of.


    Gu pan is much more mature than she thought.


    "Stop talking about me. It''s not necessary to mention these unhappy things during the new year. Sister Gong, it''s Dragon and lion dance!"


    On the street, there were many dragon and lion dance teams.


    This is the rule of the Dragon capital. It won''t stop until the Lantern Festival on the 15th of the first month.


    The owners of shops along the street usually set off a string of firecrackers to show their welcome.


    I also hope to get a good start. There will be a new atmosphere in the new year.


    Gu pan seems to like these lively things very much and looks elated.


    Lin Mengya was also infected by her and looked at the parade with a smile.


    But looking at it, she felt something was wrong.


    Some of these people are professional teams, while others are temporarily set up by the people.


    Therefore, cooperation and skills are naturally a little different.


    However, in these teams, especially those of Jackie Chan, it seems that the limbs of several people are not very coordinated.


    Lin Mengya went to have a look. It was not only uncoordinated, but clearly like a doll. Her joints were stiff.


    With a frown in her eyebrows, she thought there was a problem here.


    "Look, you -"


    When she recovered, she wanted to ask if Gu pan saw anything unusual.


    But I saw the man disappear from his seat and drilling into the crowd.


    "Gu pan, where are you going? Come back quickly!"


    She greeted loudly, but looked around but didn''t respond.


    Lin Mengya immediately caught up and grabbed Gu Pan''s wrist, but unexpectedly, Gu Pan''s wrist was as cold as ice.


    "Look, look!"


    She grabbed her hand and called loudly.


    Looking at her with blurred eyes, I looked at her with open eyes, as if I couldn''t understand her.


    Lin Mengya pinched and looked around. Fortunately, her breathing was warm and soft.


    Soon, Gu pan woke up and looked at her as if he had just woke up.


    "Sister Gong, what''s the matter with me?"


    She looked at Lin Mengya at a loss. She didn''t seem to remember what had just happened.


    "You still ask me? You just seem to have lost your soul. You drill into the crowd regardless of anything. If I hadn''t stopped quickly, I''m afraid you would have been lost by now."


    What''s more, it''s in that state.


    Looked at her suspiciously, and then looked at the team behind.


    She just Seems to see the light cold.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with your health?"


    Lin Mengya grabbed her wrist. Fortunately, her wrist has slowly warmed up. It''s not as cold as it was just now.


    "I, I seem to see the light cold. He stood in the crowd, smiled and waved at me. But now it seems like a dream."


    Looking down, the tone was somewhat disappointed.


    Lin Mengya sighed. Of course she knew that feeling.


    I hold my hope in my arms. Isn''t the emotion between them the same as that between myself and Yu?


    "Well, well, it''s all right now. You''ll see him again, I promise you."


    Bored in her arms'' um '', looked around and soon adjusted his state of mind.


    Lin Mengya also took her back to the teahouse. What she looked at just now was like falling into an illusion.


    However, she also saw the dragon and lion dance just now, and there was nothing unusual.


    In the end, what is the problem?


    At this time, Bai Su and the waiting maid also came late.


    "Master, are you two okay?"


    Bai Su asked with some worry. Just now they were blocked by a lot of people and finally rushed over.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. The girl always over protected her.


    "Princess, why are you so pale? Are you sick again?"


    The maid came to look around and asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya thought and asked the maid.


    "Your princess, was that the same when she was ill?"


    The maid nodded and replied with some uneasiness.


    "The princess was in good health before. Who knows that she suddenly fell ill a few days ago. Her wrists were cold and people were ill. It scared us."


    Looking at the maid suspiciously, it seems that she doesn''t know the course of her illness.


    But Lin Mengya found the news she wanted.


    "Didn''t you say that I had a high fever and was confused?"


    "Yes, you were so burned that people didn''t recognize you and your eyes were straight. The slaves thought you were seriously ill!"


    The words of the two men strengthened Lin Mengya''s guess.


    It seems that this reaction should be that kind of medicine.


    However, why didn''t the medicine warn you just now?


    Is it something else?


    "It''s all right. Your princess was so frightened when she saw so many people just now."


    She said half jokingly, but Gu pan gave her a white eye and said she was lying.


    But Lin Mengya is not at ease. She looks forward to such a lively life. What if she goes to the street to watch dragon and lion dance?


    "Why don''t you tell the princess to come to my house for a few days?"


    This proposal made Gu Pan''s eyes brighten and nodded hurriedly.


    But in an instant, he drooped his face.


    "No, mother said we should prepare something and go to the temple."

 Chapter 1338

    "Eh? Why are you going to the temple?"


    The three kings do not need to be identified, and Gu pan is not the heir to the throne.


    Gu pan shook her head. Obviously, she didn''t know much about it.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m always sick these days. My mother said that if I go to the temple to pray, maybe I can make my body stronger. Anyway, it''s best for me not to go home."


    The disgust with that ''home'' is almost deep into the bones.


    Lin Mengya also understood her, but in this way, it seems that they started on the same day. Maybe they can take a company on the road.


    "Why don''t I go back with you and discuss with the princess? Let''s go together. On the left and right roads, we can send loneliness to each other."


    Moreover, there is hope, several brothers will be more at ease.


    Otherwise, who knows what they can do.


    She doesn''t want to live in a chicken flying dog jumping every day.


    Several people came to Prince Xiao''s house. At the gate, she met the person she didn''t want to see at present.


    "Princess Fanghua, why are you in the mood to go out today?"


    Yue Qi has a harmless smiling face, but Lin Mengya can feel the man''s hostility to himself.


    Funny. Does Cheng Yue really think he won''t attack her?


    Sometimes, beating and maiming is more merciful than killing.


    "Oh, I''m bored in the mansion, so I went out for a walk. Sister Gong, let''s go in."


    The enthusiasm and familiarity with Lin Mengya have now turned into indifference and alienation.


    With a straight face, he looked forward to the woman in front of him without any scruples, that is, the future crown princess.


    "Princess, for your sake, I still have to comfort you. Don''t get too close to some people, lest you get fishy."


    Yue Qi said something, but unexpectedly, he hid away in an instant, and then played his clothes.


    "You''re right. When I was in my hometown, I heard people say that ungrateful people will have a smelly smell. Come on, clean the gate for me. Don''t put any smelly fish and shrimps in my house in the future."


    Gu Pan''s words almost made Yue Qi''s nose crooked.


    Lin Mengya stood behind Gu pan and wanted to laugh.


    This girl is becoming more and more unforgiving.


    It seems that she doesn''t wear her head well.


    Why are the people around you so sharp?


    "Hum, I don''t know good or bad!"


    Yue Qi was so angry that he turned and left. Looking at her back, he glanced at her.


    "What person? You deserve to climb up the third brother''s bed in your name!"


    Unexpectedly, Gu pan knew all about it.


    It seems that Yue Qi''s actions are well known.


    It''s just, what''s she doing here?


    Soon, Lin Mengya knew.


    When they went to the courtyard where the princess was, someone kept pointing at them.


    Although looking forward to staring at the past, those people did not dare to look up, but Lin Mengya heard their whispers.


    What she said, she robbed the man looking forward to!


    This That''s ridiculous.


    "Yo, isn''t this the princess? Why does the princess have time to hang out today? Oh, by the way, the princess naturally wants to relax. After all, her husband has been robbed by her good sisters. If I were you, I would have beaten someone out earlier."


    It was not the other people who spoke, but the two aunts.


    Lin Mengya sneered. Now she was jumping around so happily. I''m afraid she didn''t know that their behavior was killing her.


    "Here, do you have a share in talking?"


    Glancing at her eyes, she was very impolite.


    The two aunts ate flat. Although they wanted to continue to provoke, they couldn''t resist looking forward to a cold look in their eyes.


    The heart is unwilling to retreat, but the mouth will still say some unclean words.


    "Sorry, sister Gong, I don''t know what''s going on with them."


    Gu Pan said with some apology. After all, she and Gong Ya naturally treat each other with sincerity.


    "Nothing, as long as we know it in our own hearts."


    She really felt that it didn''t matter. The reason why my aunt said this to the servant was that the fool knew that she must have been provoked by Yue Qi.


    But she doesn''t understand. Yue Qi knows her relationship with Gu pan better than anyone, doesn''t she?


    Why should we do this?


    "Where''s my mother? Can I rest?"


    The two men went to the inner courtyard, but they didn''t want his wife to feel uncomfortable. They went to bed early.


    Looking forward to some disappointment, I still wanted to stay with Lin Mengya for a few days.


    "Well, since it''s inconvenient for the princess today, you can ask again tomorrow. There will always be a chance. I''ll go back first. Don''t run around these days, you know?"


    Today''s events are also enough to alert people who look around.


    So, even if she wants to go out, as long as she takes care of herself, someone should stop her.


    When she came out of Prince Xiao''s house, she never saw the princess''s people.


    This is strange. In the past, the princess was kind to her.


    Why, now, I feel like a stranger.


    Is it really the reason for Yue Qi?


    Lin Mengya looked at Prince Xiao''s house and turned back to her carriage.


    Turn on the system and find the area where you can wake up the small medicine.


    But I don''t want to hear the sound of small medicine before I operate it.


    "Master, little medicine is on standby. What can I do for you?"


    "Didn''t you find anything just now?"


    Xiaoyao quickly checked the situation just now and said after analyzing various data.


    "Master, Xiaoyao didn''t find anything unusual.


    "Isn''t there any synthetic material?"


    "Yes, master, not detected."


    This is strange. How can you explain what you were looking forward to just now?


    Just back home, I saw my five brothers at home and went out in a hurry.


    "He, is this burning your ass?"


    Normally, Gong Wu would stop to have a word with her no matter how anxious he was.


    Today, he only hurriedly shouted to make her be careful not to go out, so he ran out.


    Bai Su looked and shook her head.


    Lin Mengya is going to ask others. She sees that her big brother is anxiously waiting for someone.


    "Xiaoya, you''re back. We''re all worried."


    When the elder brother saw her, he rushed over step by step and looked at her up and down. After he was sure that she was safe, he took her to the flower hall.


    "What''s the matter? Why do everyone look like a great enemy?"


    Everyone is here, even Cai Ling.


    And everyone seemed relieved to see her come in.


    Now, Lin Mengya was even more confused.


    "It''s fine. It''s fine. Xiaoya, do you know what happened in the city today?"


    Shook her head. She didn''t know.


    "Since the first day of junior high school, aren''t there those dragon and lion dances? Unexpectedly, something big happened today. Somehow, there are many people in the city chasing after the dragon and lion dances. It''s nothing, but they disappeared with the dragon and lion dances."


    Gong bin explained, but Lin Mengya was stunned.


    People, all gone?


    She couldn''t help thinking of the abnormality of looking forward to, could it be¡ª¡ª


    "Xiaoya, don''t go out these days. Otherwise, don''t go to the January Festival. Let''s start home immediately and don''t go anywhere."


    Gong bin is worried to death. He is afraid that his sister will have an accident.


    "It''s all right. Just don''t worry. Big brother, these people have disappeared. What does that mean? Is it difficult? Have they all been abducted and run away by human traffickers?"


    Think with your toes and know it''s impossible.


    So many people, unless they touch the army.


    "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. I just heard that those people followed outside the city. Later, they didn''t come back. Finally, their families found something wrong. When they went to find it, they couldn''t find it anyway."


    This It''s a chilling horror.


    "You''d better be more careful. Alas, I don''t know which season is wrong today. Why are there disasters everywhere?"


    The ancestor of the palace family sighed, and the others nodded.


    By the way, this year.


    Can it be said that everything began to happen this year?


    But Mr. White Crane started a few years ago.


    "Great grandfather, has this never happened before?"


    Gong Qianfeng did not nod, but narrowed his eyes, as if recalling the past.


    "It seems that this kind of thing happened once 50 years ago. By the way, it was a few years before the disappearance of the young family leader. Alas, it has been too long, and I can''t remember it. I just remember that it seems that many people have disappeared inexplicably, caught up with the plague and famine, and many people have died. It also began from when, and the ancient families inherited from the ancient Wei Kingdom have also opened Began to live in seclusion. The rest is just us who are not pure. "


    Gong family, one of the ancient families?


    This is the first time she has heard about it.


    "But isn''t there something special about the ancient family?"


    For her problem, the ancestors of the palace family were embarrassed.


    Finally, Gong Si fell in her ear and said something gently.


    "The special feature of the palace family is that there will be a demon flower in the waist of the descendant. And... The more beautiful the appearance, the more gorgeous the demon flower will be. It is said that the demon flower can charm people."


    Demon Demon flower?


    Lin mengarden understood why his great grandfather was so pinched.


    "I see. Do you have any?"


    Several members of the Gong family turned their heads. Finally, Gong Si sighed and bounced her head.


    "Otherwise, why do you think the palace family is headed by a woman?"


    It turned out that this was the reason.


    But everyone, why are you so shy!


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much. There was a flower on her waist, but she didn''t know whether it was the demon flower of the palace family that could charm people''s hearts in legend.

 Chapter 1339

    The discussion on the demon flower handed down by the Gong family failed to continue, but Lin Mengya knew that her family was also one of the families left over from ancient times.


    However, I don''t know whether it''s her health or whether each family is different. In short, Gu pan has been exposed to the medicine that even her aunt gets sick.


    Up to now, it is safe and sound.


    It seems that this medicine is not so simple.


    What is the purpose of Mr. Baihe or others?


    Just at night, long Tianyu appeared in her room.


    At this time, she was reading a handwritten medical book.


    Although the zither score is very powerful, some things, about because of the length, only record some causes and results.


    As for specific cases, sometimes we can only see them from other medical books.


    However, the difficult and miscellaneous diseases recorded in the medical books were cured by the methods on the zither spectrum.


    "Have you heard about the disappearance of those people in Longdu?"


    Lin Mengya put down her book and asked softly as she helped him undress.


    Long Tianyu nodded and rubbed his arms to make sure that the cold on his body had dissipated, so he grabbed her slender waist.


    His hair is a little icy. This man must have run to his side just after taking a bath.


    Lin Mengya beat him angrily, pulled him to the stove and wiped his hair with a clean cloth towel.


    "Well, but you should be able to find it."


    "How do you know?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and looked at her with more tenderness.


    "Such a thing happened 50 years ago, but later, most people came back. But they don''t remember what happened after they lost. Do you think it''s strange?"


    The hand paused. What do you say? She always felt that it seemed to have a sense of reincarnation.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand and said softly.


    Lin Mengya smiled at him. It seemed that these things had not yet reached the time to be solved.


    The truth will surface one day.


    "I haven''t asked you yet. I agreed not to disclose our relationship. Why are you so depressed?"


    His own man knows that he is by no means the impulsive type with a hot mind.


    Long Tianyu backhanded and held her in his arms. He sighed gently, as if this woman was all he had.


    "My amnesia should have nothing to do with the emperor. I secretly investigated a lot. The person who appeared out of thin air was me, not me."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at him suspiciously. What does this mean?


    "I''m long Tianyu and Murong Xi. These two identities are not false. However, the experiences I heard before are false."


    Well In other words, long Tianyu is really his highness Xi, who defends the country.


    No wonder, in terms of the wisdom of emperor Zun and empress Zun, if he is really a fake, he must have been launched to cut. Can he still rely on him so much?


    "In that case, shouldn''t we be more careful? They forged your memory and made up your experience in order to make you start again and no longer be affected by your original identity? But I am your biggest memory. With me, you can''t completely get rid of the past. How can those people rest assured?"


    "You!"


    Long Tianyu smiled and gently clicked her forehead. Her woman is really smart when she is smart, but occasionally she will be confused.


    "The person I want to marry is'' GONGYA ''. The emperor is just putting on airs. After all, I disobeyed his meaning. But they didn''t object."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun had no objection because they didn''t know they were "Lin Mengya".


    However, this place has means, not just the emperor and the empress.


    "Don''t worry."


    He stretched out two fingers and stretched out her frown.


    "People who know the relationship between us, whether I have previous memories or not, will recognize us as one. Instead, why don''t we come in public and see how they act?"


    After all, his ideas are still somewhat different from his own.


    But Lin Mengya has to admit that she was too careful in the past.


    But that''s just because she''s afraid that long Tianyu, who knows nothing, will be hurt.


    Lying at ease on his chest, Lin Mengya always felt that what she was experiencing now was like a dream.


    "Tomorrow I have to go to the snow field outside the field to continue tracking. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Can I go?"


    Long Tianyu nodded. He didn''t know why. Now if she wasn''t around, he couldn''t concentrate.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya also agreed to his invitation.


    On the bed, Ning''er turned over and looked at you and my parents by the bed, smiled and slept again.


    Before dawn, long Tianyu got up and left.


    After mumbling a few words, Lin Mengya was kissed on the forehead.


    Rubbing her eyes, Lin Mengya called Bai su.


    After telling her about going to the snow farm, Bai Su was also busy preparing.


    "Miss, are you up?"


    The voice of chen''er came from outside the door. Since she told her what had happened in the Dongxia country, the girl was a little absent-minded.


    "Well, come in."


    She understood her feelings, but she didn''t say much comfort.


    The girl looks weak, but in fact she is very strong.


    Smart people don''t need other people''s sympathy, but need a strong help.


    "Miss, I think so."


    "What have you figured out?"


    Chen''er raised his head and looked at her firmly.


    "I want to go to Qingwei guild hall instead of you!"


    After a little hesitation, Lin Mengya thought carefully before continuing.


    "It''s not that simple. Although you are smart, you have a lot of courage and insight that your daughter doesn''t have. However, where is Qingwei guild hall? I don''t think I need to tell you again, right?"


    Although now, Qingwei guild hall is very polite to them.


    That''s because they fell into infighting and had to do it.


    Once they recover, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to get anything cheap.


    "I know, so miss, you don''t have to persuade me. Besides, I''ll exchange information with you at any time. Miss, I just ask you this time, okay?"


    Her decision surprised her.


    But on second thought, there was some sigh for the girl''s mind.


    He got up and helped the man up.


    She doesn''t know that the reason why she is so different is probably to make Qingwei guild owe herself more.


    The only thing they lack now is a powerful and effective news network?


    This girl has a unique insight into things.


    "Well, now that you have made up your mind, I can only help you with all my strength. But these days, you give me a good stay at home. I''ll let my fourth brother teach you something. You have to study hard. If you don''t keep these things, you can save your life."


    Compared with this experience, I''m afraid the fourth brother has the most say.


    Seeing that she agreed, she looked very happy.


    However, her smile didn''t last long after all.


    "Miss, do you say my father and them..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. As long as there''s no news, it''s the best news. Go ahead. I''ll go out later. You''ll wait for me at home, okay?"


    Chen''er nodded deeply and left her room.


    Lin Mengya looked at her back and couldn''t help sighing.


    She had experienced this feeling.


    Now, it''s just better at camouflage.


    The snow field is outside the city. They must start after breakfast.


    The family was very worried about what happened yesterday. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was surrounded by Bai Su and almost broke her mouth. She only said that she was going to visit and look around, so she was released.


    The carriage galloped along the road, and it was not until noon that it left the city gate on the other side of the snow farm.


    It seems that she has to hurry up, or she won''t be able to get back before dark.


    "Master, here we are."


    The snow fields are all located in an open place. There are no people here.


    It is said that Longdu was expanded a little bit, so according to the distance, it is more secluded than the suburbs.


    The carriage stopped outside the snow field and Lin Mengya got off.


    At this time, a man came up.


    "This way, miss."


    The man''s face was tight, but Lin Mengya recognized the clothes on his body. It was the uniform dress of the bodyguard in long Tianyu''s house.


    The snow field is very large. Although two snow sculpture exhibitions have been held before, many snow blocks have not been transported because it is far away.


    She saw several newly repaired snow houses not far away.


    "Excuse me, who lives in that snow house?"


    The bodyguard looked at the snow house and answered.


    "That''s the slave in charge of guarding the snow field, miss. Here we are."


    Those slaves Lin Mengya recalled the people she saw before.


    Maybe we should go and have a look later.


    "Well, thank you."


    There is a deliberately left gap in front, which can be penetrated by about one person.


    There was no obvious light in it, but now it was illuminated by the light.


    As soon as she came in, she felt a bone chilling chill.


    Fortunately, she wore a lot today. Nevertheless, she sneezed a little.


    "Why don''t you wear more?"


    Long Tianyu hurried to her side and asked in a low voice.


    She shook her head. She knew her own physical condition best. There was no problem.


    "It''s just that some people don''t adapt to this temperature. Where''s the body? Where is it?"


    She immediately diverted the guy''s attention, otherwise it would be in vain this time.


    Finally, long Tianyu put a cloak she had prepared on her body.


    This guy is really careful.


    The two men went into the deep snow cave. After a while, they saw that the light inside was much brighter than here.


    On the ground, there are several layers of frozen bodies.

 Chapter 1340

    The body is well preserved. It seems that the low temperature here has helped a lot.


    Lin Mengya took an oil lamp and looked carefully at the condition of the body.


    Although his face is innocent, it''s strange that the bodies here look like living people?


    She saw these people slaughtered with her own eyes. Generally speaking, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Reaching out, she touched the limbs of the body.


    Although it is frozen like a stone, the skin surface maintains strange elasticity.


    "Be careful!"


    Long Tianyu wanted to stop, but after seeing his woman''s courage, he also learned to be silent.


    In my heart, I like her better.


    It''s worthy of being the woman he liked twice. It''s really different.


    "Have you checked the number of bodies? Have there been any changes these days?"


    She got up and looked at long Tianyu and asked.


    "Well, there are more than 50 bodies, not less than once."


    She looked at the bodies with a frown.


    "Who was responsible for these bodies that day?"


    "It''s the forbidden guards under Lian Sheng, but they all say that the bodies have only been moved here. My people have seen it with their own eyes and can''t fake it."


    This is strange. The preservation of the body is very unusual, and now there are so few.


    Not to mention where these bodies were transported, but the snow fields are guarded by the guards. How did they transport them out?


    Unless, these bodies will go by themselves!


    That''ll go. Can you call a body?


    Lin Mengya really wanted to scold her own whimsical in her heart, but she suddenly thought of another thing.


    It''s not the first time for her to control the walking of corpses. If there are appropriate props, can these corpses move?


    With her hands folded, she bowed in her heart.


    I did this to find out the truth and offend everyone''s corpses. Don''t be angry.


    Then he looked at long Tianyu and said.


    "Will you help me carry out some bodies?"


    With long Tianyu, nature is very convenient.


    In a short time, five bodies were carried to the open space outside the snow field.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t rush forward. Instead, she let the body dry in the sun for a while.


    Sure enough, something magical happened.


    The freezing on the body melted a lot in a very short time.


    However, long Tianyu didn''t notice anything unusual about it.


    She reached out again and touched the skin of the corpse. It was only ten minutes before the skin of the corpse returned to softness.


    However, there is something wrong with the feel.


    She opened the arm of a corpse and found that the blood vessels on the arm were gray and black.


    It seems that something was injected into the body.


    She looked at the neck of the body. There was a hole the size of peanuts in the neck of each body.


    Things should be injected from here.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you find these?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her fiddling with the corpses. While she was amazed, she was also slightly angry.


    If he hadn''t missed her so much yesterday, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have found these things today.


    "My subordinates are not doing well. Please bring down the crime, your highness!"


    "It''s not their fault. There should be something wrong with the contents of the body. OK, now you can carry them back."


    She believed in the ability of long Tianyu''s people. If they were so easily detected, they couldn''t have missed it.


    She took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands. Then long Tianyu took it again and took the lamp to ignite it.


    Lin Mengya just spoke.


    "I think I know how they carried the bodies out. Have you seen the dragon and lion dance parade these days?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head. He was busy tracking down these clues. He basically didn''t have that time.


    "Well, I looked at it yesterday and found that there was something wrong with the dragon dancers in some of the teams. Now I think it''s not so much that they danced, but that they were dragged away by the dragon."


    This method is really superb, which makes your back cold.


    If so, you can really get through it.


    There are many people on the street, and there are still living people in the team. If she is not good at observing the human body, I''m afraid that ordinary people will ignore it.


    "Dragon dance parades are usually spontaneously composed of aristocratic families or people. As long as the leader goes to the forbidden guards to lead the sign into the city when entering the city. Do you remember the appearance of those dragons?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. She suddenly remembered that it was after such a team passed that she had the symptoms of losing her soul.


    Is it hard? Does this have anything to do with the contents of the body?


    But the little medicine still didn''t speak. It seems that it should be non-toxic to the human body.


    "We''ll check it right away, maybe in time. Wait for me and I''ll be right back."


    Here are all his people. In addition, the most are those bodies.


    Lin Mengya has Bai Su around again. There''s nothing to worry about.


    Seeing the man deploying the matter, Lin Mengya sighed gently.


    If the purpose of those people is really just for the body, the people inside will die too wrongly.


    Over the years, although she is used to life and death, she still has no way to belittle other people''s lives to such an extent.


    "Let''s go and see the slaves."


    Lin Mengya took Bai Su to the edge of the snow house.


    The snow house here is naturally not exquisitely built by craftsmen, but it can at least block the cold wind.


    "Is there anyone in there?"


    She asked softly. Before long, a messy head appeared from the small door of the snow house.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The man was blind in one eye and could only see that he was a fairly young man.


    "We''re not looking for anyone. I heard you have wounded here. See if there''s anything you can do to help you."


    The five brothers were busy because of this before. Now they can''t take care of the missing thing here.


    This is why Lin Mengya never liked this kind of slavery.


    Whose life is not life?


    "Oh, there are no wounded here. They were all taken away."


    "Shipped away? Where did it go?"


    "Of course, it''s a place to die."


    The man''s tone is not very good, but Lin Mengya can understand some.


    "Can you tell me where the place waiting to die is?"


    Her repeated questioning makes men dissatisfied with the game, or surprised.


    In short, he suddenly showed a sarcastic smile.


    "Of course it''s in the slave pit. Miss, I advise you not to go. It''s not a place for a lady of your family."


    With that, the man withdrew.


    Slave pit? It''s the first time she''s heard of it.


    The other party obviously didn''t want to talk to herself, so Lin Mengya didn''t continue to disturb the man.


    "Your Highness is back, miss."


    Lin Mengya nodded, looked at the strange snow house and returned to long Tianyu.


    "Do you know where the slave pit is?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and didn''t understand why she suddenly asked such a question.


    "That''s a place where the bodies of slaves are buried. What''s the matter?"


    Why did you throw it there before you died.


    Now, she understood why the fifth brother was angry.


    "The man said just now that all the slaves who were injured before were thrown into the slave pit. Is it hard for the official in charge to be stone hearted?"


    She thinks she''s not a bad person.


    If it is the kind of situation that needs to fight with her life, she will give her enemy a fatal blow without hesitation.


    But now, it''s different from that.


    "Come and have a look."


    Without any hesitation, long Tianyu just wanted nothing in the world that could worry her anymore.


    "Wait a minute. When you go to save people, remember it''s in the name of your highness Xi."


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu looked at him with a smile.


    "In the future, remember to leave a name for good things. At least let others know that you did all these good things. As for bad things, you can either slip away after doing them, or let others carry the pot under the banner of others."


    Long Tianyu almost couldn''t help it, because her smart little appearance really made his heart itch.


    "Don''t let people move or burn these bodies for the time being."


    She looked and whispered.


    If you want to find the people behind the scenes, maybe you have to rely on them.


    When she came back from the snow farm, long Tianyu didn''t send her home directly, but received her from her own house.


    First ordered people to cook some ginger soup to drive away the cold, and asked people to prepare a lot of hot water for her to take a bath.


    When she appeared in front of long Tianyu''s face again, her little face was red, not to mention how attractive it was.


    Long Tianyu, who had already finished washing, stared at her until Lin Mengya felt that she was not very funny, so she waved to her with a smile.


    "Come and sit next to me."


    This is, are you greeting the dog?


    She was a little helpless, but unfortunately, her body was very honest. Without any hesitation, she sat beside him.


    The room was actually very warm, but Lin Mengya felt a little cold and couldn''t help wrapping her clothes tightly.


    The man took her in his arms.


    "Is it still cold?"


    Shook his head, cold is not cold, just a little at a loss.


    The man smiled in her ear. The breath made her ears itchy. He couldn''t help avoiding a little, but he was retracted back by the man''s iron arm.


    "Don''t move, we are husband and wife."


    That means a lot.


    Lin Mengya felt a little awkward, but after all, she was obedient and sat on his lap.


    "I heard from my great grandfather that the eighth day is a good day. If I go out that day, everything will be fine."


    "Well, listen to you."


    Lin Mengya, who has always been eloquent, is like a child who has just learned to speak.


    Thousands of words are stuck in my throat, but I don''t know where to say it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I won''t leave you in the future."

 Chapter 1341

    It''s a strange feeling. Obviously he doesn''t remember anything, but he still gives everything he needs most when he needs it most.


    Perhaps, this is the fate between them.


    She unconsciously grabbed the man''s skirt and said in a small voice.


    "Me too."


    Don''t think about how to solve all things quietly. In the eyes of those who care about her, leaving without saying goodbye is actually more painful.


    Therefore, from the day she met long Tianyu again, she decided that she would never be different from the people she cared about.


    The two quietly hugged each other for a long time. Seeing that there was no sunshine outside, Lin Mengya had to gently push the man''s chest.


    "Can''t you not go back tonight?"


    His tone was like a dog waiting for its owner.


    Lin Mengya is a little impatient, but after all, their current relationship is not allowed.


    But she couldn''t say no. she could only touch his face and her eyes were full of apologies.


    "Fool, it''s my fault. If I hadn''t forgotten you and Ning''er, why should we suffer from this separation? Thank you for giving me all this and making me a perfect person."


    He took her hand and kissed her.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were red. She just wanted to say that if she hadn''t insisted, the three of her family wouldn''t have done so.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu blocked her mouth with her fingers.


    "Shh! Hold it a little longer and I''ll take you back."


    Even if you don''t give up, you can come separately.


    Now is not the time to be wayward.


    Long Tianyu personally took her into the carriage, but she didn''t stop at the gate of the palace.


    "Go back, don''t you have Bai Su with me? Don''t worry."


    At the corner of the street, the sight of the two people is inseparable.


    Long Tianyu refused to leave, but Lin Mengya couldn''t take a step when she saw that he didn''t leave.


    Bai Su looked at it and finally sighed.


    Then turn your head and pretend you don''t see it.


    When they were in the palace earlier, the four girls were already familiar with such things.


    Now? You''d better bear it again.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and Bai Su went back to the palace step by step.


    Long Tianyu saw her figure disappear in the gate and turned back this time.


    But he didn''t want a figure to appear in front of him before he walked long.


    "Your Highness Xi, let''s talk."


    The man stepped out of the darkness and looked mysterious under the looming light.


    Long Tianyu opened the curtain of the carriage and stared at the people in front of him, but a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "OK."


    When long Tianyu meets the mysterious man, Lin Mengya has crept back to her house.


    Unfortunately, as soon as I opened the door, I saw Gong bin sitting in the room waiting for her.


    "Big brother... Why are you here?"


    Like a child returning late, Lin Mengya involuntarily felt guilty.


    Gong bin looked at her, but sighed faintly.


    "How long will you keep it from us?"


    She screamed in her heart. Listening to the meaning of this, has the big brother found out what happened between her and long Tianyu?


    But only four brothers know about it.


    Is it difficult that the guy betrayed himself?


    Don''t want Lin Mengya''s hesitation, but Gong bin automatically interpreted it as a kind of embarrassment.


    He couldn''t help sighing and looked into Lin Mengya''s eyes, but he didn''t blame him, only heartache. "


    "I know you have to. You can only do this for the sake of the palace family. But why don''t you tell us? Don''t you believe our family?"


    What for the palace family? Lin Mengya was stunned. She always felt that something was wrong.


    "Big brother, actually I..."


    "I know that since emperor Zun promised us to build the college, I knew that he must let you do some shady things. In fact, in the past, this kind of thing was not without precedent. I was not angry that you didn''t tell us, but that you ignored your own safety."


    Gong Bin''s words made Lin Mengya feel puzzled, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Originally, it''s not about her and long Tianyu.


    After his mind settled down, he also began to laugh with his big brother.


    The head hangs down, regardless of whether it is right or wrong. It is always right to put on an admission of error first.


    "Well, well, I don''t mean to blame you. Don''t worry, my great grandfather doesn''t know about it. Today, even his wife came to see you. It seems that there is something urgent. I said that after you visit Princess Fanghua, you have to buy some things to use on the road and help you pass it. Don''t help."


    It seems that the eldest brother thought she was not at home and went to work for huangzun.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, the fourth brother must have helped.


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya called her a clever girl with a smile.


    After bowing and bowing to see off her big brother, Lin Mengya sighed faintly. It was so dangerous.


    "Miss, your highness is sleepy waiting for you. Now she is asleep in my room."


    Chen''er gently hugged the baby. The little guy slept very well. Did he still chirp his little mouth.


    Looking at this little guy who is more and more similar to his father, Lin Mengya couldn''t help kissing again and again.


    It''s better to come out of your stomach. At least, it won''t be like this. You have to be sneaky.


    I don''t know how to deal with the frozen corpse.


    Anyway, Lin Meng Ya''s eyeliner in dragon capital never brought back any news related to it.


    It seems that the men in her family are still very powerful.


    Although I don''t know what aunt Lian is looking for, I have to go and see Aunt Lian before I leave.


    Early the next morning, she brought many gifts to visit.


    "You girl, how come there''s no one running these days?"


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. Even my wife thinks about her badly.


    Also want to see her, naturally there is Shangguan Hui.


    The two eyes looked as like as two peas.


    Only one is with the love of elders, the other is with some eagerness.


    Lin Mengya understood, so she came.


    "After the new year, I was busy, so I didn''t come to see my aunt. I should call. How''s my aunt''s health these days?"


    "I''m much better. Having a moon with me is more effective than taking any medicine. By the way, I heard you''re going to the temple these days?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. It''s well known in the aristocratic family.


    Tomorrow is the day when all aristocratic families go to the imperial palace to greet the emperor. After tomorrow, the lineages of aristocratic families can choose to go to the temple.


    However, although the emperor is in front and the temple is behind, everyone knows that the temple is above the emperor.


    Not to mention emperor Zun, even she felt strange listening.


    Unfortunately, this is an old order for many years. No one dares to violate it.


    "Although it is also a good place, you should be careful in everything. I know you are brave, careful and smart, but the temple is not easy."


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t understand what her aunt was suggesting to her, she knew that her aunt was also out of good intentions.


    The two talked for a long time and finally coaxed her aunt into cheerfulness. Lin Mengya got up and left.


    "OK, I know you have a lot to do. Go and be busy. Yue''er, send ya''er."


    Even my aunt''s physical condition is not as good as before. After talking to her for a while, she obviously has no spirit.


    "Well, you have a rest first. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Shangguan Hui smiled. It seems that she is getting along well with Mrs. Lian now.


    Lin Mengya was relieved to see the interaction between the two people.


    To tell the truth, after she left, sister Hui was really worried if she wasn''t at home.


    "You go down first. Let''s talk freely for a while."


    Shangguan Hui sent away the maid who followed him and said softly.


    Lin Mengya looked at her with a smile.


    "I don''t see. Our sister Yue is still a powerful person!"


    "You will make fun of me. Now there is no one here. I have to tell you a few words."


    If so, it was naturally ordered by my aunt.


    Lin Mengya is all ears and serious.


    Shangguan Hui looked left and right, lowered his voice and said.


    "Madam said, if you go to the temple, you should be careful not only of those who are already eyeing your family, but also of the temple itself."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows were slightly raised. His wife was born in an aristocratic family and came from here. I''m afraid it''s not easy to say these words.


    "I know what you''re thinking, madam. Before she gets married, she was the most beloved daughter in the family, so she can know some things. Do you know what to do when the aristocratic family goes to the temple every year in addition to the January Festival?"


    Well She''s really a little unclear.


    After all, it was the first time she had heard of such a thing as the January Festival.


    Not only that, but even my family hasn''t been there for a long time.


    "Also, send ''sacrifice''."


    When Shangguan Hui said this, a trace of fear flashed in his dark eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t ignore it. She grabbed her hand and lowered her voice.


    "Sacrifice, what sacrifice?"


    "Madam is not particularly clear, but this was mentioned by the old people in her family inadvertently. Once upon a time, when the top ten aristocratic families went to the temple, in addition to the owner himself, they also brought the most valuable things as a ''sacrifice''."


    In this way, she will probably understand.


    But as a temple, if there were sacrifices, it would be reasonable.


    I''m afraid what sister Kehui said to Aunt Lian is not that simple.


    "Perhaps, for ordinary families, gold, silver and jewelry are valuable? But for those large families, what do you think is the most important?"


    As for the big family, ordinary gold, silver and jewelry must be nothing, unless it is¡ª¡ª


    It can''t be true!

 Chapter 1342

    She stared at sister Hui.


    When the other party saw what she meant, she naturally knew that she understood.


    "Yes, that''s what you guessed. However, this kind of thing has never been made public. Therefore, except for a few people, no one else knows. Even at my wife''s house, it''s just speculation."


    For a large family, the most important nature is the heir.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that there was such a rule in the so-called temple.


    It''s It''s incredible.


    "Since it is a guess, although it has not been confirmed, there must be some signs?"


    "Well, but madam is also skeptical about this matter. In short, you must be careful when you go. Don''t relax for a while and be bullied."


    After all, it''s a guess.


    Lin Mengya never felt that even her aunt''s worry was superfluous.


    But the fact that the heir is a sacrifice still sounds incomprehensible.


    Are those people crazy? They don''t even want their heirs for a temple.


    Are you not afraid that you have no successors and your family property falls into the hands of others?


    When Lin Mengya came back from Lian''s house, she saw many officers and soldiers running across the street.


    "What''s the matter? The war is in chaos?"


    She just asked with her mouth, and even the servants of the family immediately pulled people to ask for a few words.


    Then, run over and report back to her.


    "It''s said that there was another accident in a snow farm outside the city. It''s strange this year. How can the snow farm have accidents one after another? Gee, it''s probably a bad time."


    "Snow field, which snow field?"


    "It''s the snow farm in the western suburb. It''s said that a lot of bodies were found there. They are all young masters and ladies in the city. Here, their family quit. They have to make trouble in the snow farm and ask the emperor to give them justice."


    Lin Mengya was shocked when she heard this.


    She just came back from there yesterday. Why is something wrong now?


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Long Tianyu should have gone too. Although there was no big trouble with him, she was afraid of something wrong with the bodies.


    The two people walked fast all the way and finally reached the snow field in the western suburb.


    At this time, the outside is already overcrowded.


    Those people were noisy and looked very excited.


    "Make my son''s body like this, and you will give us justice!"


    The first few people were very loud.


    Lin Mengya stood outside and could hear clearly.


    "Everyone! Please don''t get too excited! Your highness Xi is already dealing with this matter. Please take it easy."


    In fact, everyone knows about the body in the snow.


    It was also because of the emperor''s order that all cities would be properly placed, which was temporarily suppressed.


    But what no one knows is that more than half of these bodies have been lost.


    Lin Mengya thought and took Bai Su around to the other side of the snow field.


    But it was covered with snow. Lin Mengya was half a day early, and there was no path or the like.


    "This way."


    Suddenly, a man came out of the snow wall made of snow blocks, which frightened Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    "Don''t you want to go in? Don''t hurry."


    The man spoke very briefly and was very cold.


    Lin Mengya took a closer look and found that this person was the man in the snow house she met that day.


    He


    Forget it, let''s go in first.


    In fact, there is no light in the snow wall. As soon as you enter it, it looks like a tunnel.


    But the man in front didn''t walk fast, and didn''t take a few steps, he would stop, as if waiting for her to follow up.


    This man is really strange.


    "Brother, do you know what happened in the snow field?"


    She asked politely, but she was ready to be rejected.


    But I don''t want a man this time. It''s a little different from last time.


    "They knew that the bodies in the snow field were missing, so they wanted to see them. His highness Xi refused, so they made trouble. Finally, someone made trouble, saying that the bodies in the snow field were dismembered and eaten by slaves. Therefore, they were crazy and wanted to rush in."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect this to happen.


    The snow wall was so thick that they walked for at least several minutes before they came out.


    The man took her out and limped away.


    Bai Su wants to catch up, but Lin Mengya stops her.


    This man clearly doesn''t want to have anything to do with it, but for some purpose, he just wants to help.


    In that case, they''d better not disturb others.


    "Come on, let''s go to him."


    Since the man said so, it means that long Tianyu must be here.


    It''s just, you can''t go out.


    The place where they came out was behind the snow field. After walking forward for a while, they saw the snow cave guarded by heavy soldiers.


    "Who!"


    When the guard in charge heard the news, he turned around with a knife.


    Lin Mengya immediately whispered.


    "It''s me. Don''t be nervous!"


    But the bodyguard didn''t know her, but fortunately, several of them came with long Tianyu yesterday.


    Knowing that the young lady had a great relationship with her highness, she immediately stopped her companion.


    "Don''t be rude, miss. Are you looking for your highness?"


    Hearing what his companion said, the bodyguard no longer took a knife and looked at them with a murderous face.


    Bai Su also lifted the defensive posture, and Lin Mengya immediately asked.


    "I heard what happened outside. What''s the situation now? Where''s your highness?"


    The bodyguard dared not neglect her and immediately let her in.


    The people in the snow cave seem to be one more day than yesterday.


    But I dare not light too many fire sources. After all, it''s snow here. It''s bad if I draw it.


    Long Tianyu was standing there with a serious face. The guards around him were also a little nervous.


    "Your Highness."


    She cried. Long Tianyu immediately turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    "Why are you here? Have those people outside embarrassed you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head at once, but she didn''t tell her about the man guiding her.


    "It''s dangerous here. I''ll have you sent back."


    The situation is urgent. Long Tianyu doesn''t want her to encounter too many dangers.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. In this case, she must not leave him alone.


    "Don''t worry about me, but think about how to get through the current crisis. Why is the taste different from that day?"


    The air was filled with an unpleasant smell.


    Some are indescribable and non-toxic, just like the gas volatilized from something.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and dodged to let her into the hole.


    Unexpectedly, the bodies that were frozen solid yesterday turned into cocoons one by one today!


    This What the hell is going on?


    "I don''t know what happened. Overnight, it became like this."


    Long Tianyu frowned and looked a little annoyed.


    Lin Mengya was so surprised that she came to the cocoon in a few steps.


    This cocoon is still transparent!


    She stretched out her hand and touched it. It was still weak and wet. It should be because it was not dry.


    The fingers hook hard, full of toughness.


    "Can you cut it with a knife?"


    "No! We''ve tried before. We can''t open it, whether it''s sword or fire."


    The people around long Tianyu reluctantly said that if it was so easy, they wouldn''t have to worry so much.


    Indeed, if this is the case now, if you take it out, it will only let people find these abnormalities.


    But it''s so fierce outside. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with.


    "You go to appease the people outside first. Here, give it to me first."


    Although murongxi is powerful, there is a saying that a good tiger can''t hold the wolves.


    Those people were definitely provoked and deliberately made trouble.


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s better to do both.


    "Can you do it here?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and asked softly.


    Although the situation outside is critical, it can''t stand it. It''s strange here.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said softly.


    "I''m more familiar with this kind of thing than you. Well, don''t worry about me. You go first. If there''s any progress, I''ll keep you informed."


    Although the man was worried, Lin Mengya drove him away.


    Long Tianyu left many people, but Lin Mengya was also confused.


    Although the cocoon silk is extremely flexible, it is actually very thin because it is transparent.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. She drew out a part of it first to see how thin it could be.


    But later, she felt a little desperate that she couldn''t open even one thinner than her hair.


    Why is this thing more difficult than steel wire?


    "Master, be careful!"


    Bai Su gave a small exclamation. Lin Mengya hadn''t noticed yet, but her hand was scratched by something too thin to be thinner.


    The pale purple blood beads came out from the dark red and fell on the white silk.


    But I didn''t want the white silk to be burned by fire. It melted a large area in an instant.


    What''s going on?


    "Master, this..."


    Bai Su exclaimed in a low voice. Lin Mengya thought, squeezed out a little blood and dropped it on the cocoon.


    In an instant, the upper body of the cocoon was exposed.


    But Lin Mengya saw a very strange scene.


    The cocoon silk did not dissolve or fall.


    But returned to the body as if it were alive.


    Lin Mengya looked at the body without blinking. Is this silk still a living creature?


    Without thinking too much, she turned the body in front of her into its original appearance with a few drops of blood.


    "Miss, how did you do that?"


    Because of the order of long Tianyu, these bodyguards dare not come forward.


    It was invisible and helped her.


    In other words, no one has seen the so-called miracles in front.


    Lin Mengya smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s easy to do with this body. At least your highness can take it out and show them."

 Chapter 1343

    "Don''t be busy."


    Lin Mengya stopped the bodyguard and didn''t hurry to let him take the body out.


    "But is there anything wrong?"


    The bodyguard asked cautiously, but in their opinion, there should be no problem.


    "Can you lend me your knife?"


    The bodyguard immediately offered it with both hands, and after Lin Mengya took it, she carefully cut the neck of the body.


    Sure enough, things as like as two peas.


    The skin of the body was thick, almost like bark.


    But there was hardly any muscle or vascular tissue in it.


    On the contrary, it is full of things similar to the previous cocoon silk, which is just shrinking under the skin, which makes people feel creepy.


    "Miss, the people outside are quarreling and asking your highness to give them an explanation. What should you do?"


    The bodyguard was very anxious, but he didn''t dare to urge her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the body. If she took it out now, I''m afraid the abnormality in the body would be exposed, but this is not the most important thing.


    The main reason is that long Tianyu is responsible for these bodies. If they are found, it can be imagined who is responsible.


    "Do you know who screamed the most?"


    "It seems that they are Zhangjia people from Huaiyang mansion. These people who died were not the lineage of the aristocratic family. Therefore, our family didn''t take much care of them, but although they were collateral, they were quite capable, so they came here to quarrel endlessly."


    Sometimes there are some contradictions between the collateral and the direct.


    But this kind of thing, my family will certainly not ignore.


    But they were killed because they were watching the excitement. It''s reasonable to say that even if they came to make trouble, they didn''t care.


    But how did this leak out?


    "Anyway, you bring that man first and say that his highness Xi only allows him to come in. If he doesn''t dare to come in, you tell those people that he has a personal grudge with his highness Xi, so he makes trouble, understand?"


    Due to public opinion, long Tianyu couldn''t ignore it.


    But they can also use public opinion to shift the goal of the matter.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, long Tianyu came in with a man one after another.


    "Your Highness Xi, don''t you say I can see my nephew''s body?"


    The man''s tone was very impolite and vicious. He looked like a very difficult person.


    Long Tianyu''s face was not very good-looking, but he brought people in according to Lin Mengya''s requirements.


    "This should be master Zhang?"


    She greeted with a smile, her eyes turned slightly, showing a little amiable.


    "Your Highness Xi, why is there another woman here?"


    Zhang Mao stared at the woman in front of him with no respect in his tone.


    "Master Zhang, you''d better leave me alone. I just ask you, Zhang Jia, do you want to protect or abandon?"


    Her attitude made Zhang Mao lose his head.


    Intuition told him that this woman was by no means simple.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t recognize Miss Gong Yagong, who was almost unknown to everyone.


    "What do you mean by that? Threaten me!"


    "No, besides, what good will it do if I threaten you? Zhangjia has no interest relationship with us. The reason why I ask is to remind Master Zhang. Don''t forget where this is."


    Emperor Zun, both in name and in fact, is the supreme commander of this country.


    Although the temple has a higher reputation than the emperor, it is because the imperial power has changed several times.


    Today''s emperor has not only strategy, but also means and courage.


    Consolidating imperial power is only a matter of time.


    Therefore, some people naturally do not want to see all this.


    Then the most direct way is to provoke the relationship between the aristocratic family and the emperor.


    "It''s true that there are dragons here, but we should be reasonable here. My nephew died here for no reason. Fortunately, he was unlucky and we recognized him. But what''s wrong with us wanting to get back the body?"


    Zhang Mao''s mood was very excited. His eyes widened. It seemed that he was really angry.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look like he was pretending, so she looked at long Tianyu and had an idea.


    "Don''t you want a corpse? OK, I''ll show you. But there''s one thing you have to understand."


    She spoke faintly, with a bit of deterrence.


    "If you want to know, you must pay a certain price. And if you reveal half a word about what''s inside, you and Zhang will be finished together."


    She was not alarmist. The strangeness of the matter was much beyond her imagination.


    If you really want to completely crack it, it takes not only time, but also a lot of things.


    Seeing her so serious, Zhang Mao couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. He looked suspiciously at the woman in front of her. Her attitude seemed to allow him not to believe it.


    She took people to the depths of the snow cave, where the lights were very dark and there was almost no panorama.


    Zhang Mao narrowed his eyes. He only saw long figures, but until he came to his eyes, he widened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    "This..."


    The transparent human cocoon made Zhang Mao lose his ability to express in an instant.


    It seems that Lin Mengya is right.


    "That''s why his highness Xi didn''t return the body to you. You don''t want to go back with something strange."


    It is human instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Moreover, Zhang Mao had never seen this thing before, and he couldn''t help feeling a little flustered when he saw the nervous and serious look of the people around him.


    But fortunately, he is a person who has seen great winds and waves. So far, he is not afraid to be incoherent.


    "What have you done? Why are these corpses like this? I see. You want to use these things to scare us, so that we won''t investigate your mutilation of corpses because of fear, right?"


    The imagination is very rich. Unfortunately, it''s useless.


    "Well, you can choose all the ways. If you can dig out the body, we will bear all the blame. If not, you can choose to talk to us. Your highness, let''s go out first."


    Lin Mengya smiled, leaving only one to help and one with a light source.


    With long Tianyu, he withdrew from the snow cave where the body was parked.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Is he a spy sent by those people?"


    Long Tianyu asked curiously. He was still a little nervous.


    But after seeing Lin Mengya''s skillful reaction, he gradually calmed down.


    "He shouldn''t be a spy, but he was provoked and used. Since others can use it, why can''t we?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said something.


    "You are so bold that everyone dares to calculate."


    This matter is either related to the temple or to the three kings.


    But no matter who it is, it is an enemy to the emperor.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care if he can recover his memory in the future. Since he is on the side with Huang Zun now, I''m afraid it will be the same in the future.


    Therefore, she must give it to him and eliminate those unstable factors.


    "If you want to blame them, you have to blame them first."


    She smiled innocently. Her appearance was as cunning as a little fox, which made people itch.


    But her heart was not as relaxed as it seemed.


    That thing is so weird. I don''t know why my own blood can work.


    Can''t this have anything to do with her?


    Unfortunately, I haven''t had time to explore it yet.


    There were bursts of noise inside. It seems that master Zhang worked hard to expose their "lies".


    But soon after, the man came out with a gloomy face.


    "Well, Master Zhang, can we have a good talk now?"


    She greeted with a smile. The result was in her expectation.


    Zhang Mao was silent and just stared at her coldly.


    The latter was very generous and gave her a smile.


    "OK, what do you want to talk about!"


    Master Zhang squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. Lin Mengya smiled and looked at long Tianyu. It seems that the opportunity has come.


    The crowd outside was no longer as excited as before because the leader left.


    Everyone is waiting and waiting for the result after Master Zhang goes in.


    But after waiting for a long time, the man didn''t come out. Someone in the crowd began to worry.


    Fortunately, Zhang Mao finally came out.


    "Listen to me!"


    The crowd, after seeing Zhang Mao, revived.


    Zhang Maoli raised his voice.


    "Your Highness Xi is really in trouble, so no matter how I ask again and again, he won''t let me see my nephew''s body. In that case, let''s go to the emperor to make it clear."


    Compared with the time when he went in, Zhang Mao''s attitude after he came out was no longer so positive.


    We have some doubts. What did Zhang Mao experience in it?


    "Brother Zhang, let''s go to the emperor. Can you give us a satisfactory answer?"


    In the crowd, naturally, some people doubt it.


    But Zhang Mao shook his head and looked at the crowd.


    In the end, he took people with him.


    "How can I tell him? Is it really all right?"


    In the snow field, long Tianyu looked at the scattered crowd and asked softly.


    "That''s a smart man. Naturally he knows what to do best. He doesn''t fully believe what we say. He thinks it''s still your hands and feet, so he should come and have a look in person tonight. Let your people pay more attention. The strangeness of this snow field can''t be explained clearly in three words."


    Lin Mengya is a little melancholy. In fact, before she told Zhang Mao, she just repeated the facts again.


    But she didn''t know what the hell it was.


    "Well, I see. It''s getting late. You''d better go back first. If it''s all right, I''ll see you tonight."

 Chapter 1344

    "OK, be careful yourself. By the way, here you are. If Zhang Mao comes at night, you will let your people watch from a distance. As for those slaves, if you can, please transfer them away."


    She had a very bad feeling in her heart, but she couldn''t say anything specific.


    In short, it has something to do with this strange human cocoon.


    When she came home from the snow farm, this time she took a shortcut, so she came back earlier than those who made trouble.


    When she arrived at the house, just in time for the fifth brother to go home.


    "Where are you going again? Good girl''s house. Why are you running around without anything?"


    It''s rare that the fifth brother will show his brother''s airs, but Lin Mengya is really tired today. After nodding and agreeing, she asked smoothly.


    "Why did you come back so late today?"


    "Forget it, those missing people are back. I''ve been working with my brother for a whole day and only asked a small group of people. We''ve remembered the rest for future questioning."


    She suddenly remembered that these people were all attracted by the dragon dance of corpses?


    So, is it related to those things?


    "Brother five, will you go tomorrow?"


    Gong Wu nodded. It was natural to go, but seeing her face shining, he was a little uneasy.


    "Well, can you take me with you? I promise, I''ll only watch next to you and it won''t affect you. OK, brother five!"


    After she played coquettish, Gong Wu had to nod.


    "You girl, this is not a good thing. What are you doing so actively?"


    "I''m just curious. You know, I like this kind of adventure story best. Tomorrow, we''ll make an appointment to go together! Bye, brother five, rest early and good night!"


    Without giving the other party a time to repent, Lin Mengya quickly returned to her yard.


    Gong Wu looked at her back and shook his head.


    Really, there''s no way to take her.


    Just at night, long Tianyu came.


    However, his face was a little tired, lying on the bed and gently kissed her forehead.


    "Why don''t you come up and rest together?"


    She rubbed her eyes until he was sleepy, so she took a nap just now.


    But today, the baby has some unexpected spirit.


    After seeing his father, he laughed endlessly.


    "I have something else to do. I have to go in a minute. What''s the matter with this boy today? What happened? He''s so happy?"


    Long Tianyu touched the baby''s head. Naturally, he loved this little thing very much.


    Lin Mengya also feels strange. Usually at this time, the baby sleeps soundly and deeply.


    Why didn''t the smelly boy sleep today?


    "Ning''er, but can''t you sleep?"


    She rubbed the child''s stomach. It was very soft and didn''t look like accumulated food.


    But the baby is smiling at her, and her little hand is still waving.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I was fine just now. All right, if you have something to do, hurry up and don''t delay your efforts. It''s important to go early and return early."


    Long Tianyu nodded at her and left reluctantly.


    She played with the baby in the middle of the night. It was almost dawn, and the baby went to sleep.


    She also hurried to sleep for a while, and then hurried to find her fifth brother.


    "Did you fight with someone last night?"


    Lin Mengya was a little confused, but after seeing the reflection in the tea cup, she found how serious her dark circles were.


    "Nothing. I played with my baby last night, so I went to bed late."


    "You really like that boy, but when you think of it, so do you to Mo Yan. It seems that my little sister really likes these kids."


    She casually made a ha ha and crossed the matter.


    With her fifth brother, before long, she went to a house in the city.


    The family''s surname is Chai. There is only one miss Jiao who is 16 years old.


    It is said that the young lady has been depressed since she came back.


    She didn''t say a word about what her family asked.


    Of course, a big man in the fifth palace couldn''t ask anything, so this time, fortunately, Lin Mengya followed.


    "My lady is in the backyard. Miss Gong, please come in with me."


    The Chai family''s parents are grateful, and Lin Mengya doesn''t dare to neglect it.


    As the maid walked into the backyard, she smelled the burning sandalwood in the air.


    However, the taste is light and not pungent at all.


    "Does your young lady still believe in Buddhism?"


    "In the past, my young lady didn''t believe it so much, but I don''t know why. After I came back this time, I told my wife to sincerely worship the Buddha. My wife felt that it was unnecessary for a young lady to do so, but she couldn''t beat her, so she asked her to burn incense and read scriptures in the backyard."


    No wonder, when she first came in, Mrs. Chai looked at her.


    It seems that I hope she can help persuade me.


    "Miss Gong, this way, please."


    The maid led her to a very exquisitely arranged yard.


    Lin Mengya looked around and could roughly see how much the Chai family pampered the daughter.


    But there should be no extravagance, otherwise there will be no such elegant dress here.


    "Miss Gong, Miss Gong Yagong has come to see you."


    "Well, please come in, Miss Gong."


    After the maid knocked on the door, an extremely elegant voice came from inside.


    After the two opened the door and went in, Lin Mengya only saw a thin voice, lying under the shrine and kowtowing piously.


    "Miss Chai, take the liberty to disturb me. Please forgive me."


    She tried to say hello to miss Chai, but the man didn''t like to talk to others.


    Standing there quietly, looking at Miss Chai, after kneeling down to those Buddha statues, Lin Mengya only felt that Miss Chai was stupid?


    "There''s nothing to disturb. A monk should naturally follow his fate. Miss Gong, please sit down."


    These words made Lin Mengya difficult to understand.


    Miss Chai turned her head. It was a clean, beautiful face.


    Although it is not as beautiful as a rose, it is very beautiful.


    Just her eyes, but it''s not like what a girl of the same age should have.


    It was the calm of Gu Jing, as if no human situation could arouse her enthusiasm.


    "Miss Gong, why are you here this time?"


    Her voice was soft and soft, like the feeling of a feather blowing through people''s hearts.


    Lin Mengya is not disgusted with Miss Chai.


    It''s just, I think she''s weird.


    How did you get the idea of converting to Buddhism at a young age?


    "In fact, I''m here this time to know what happened after you disappeared. No matter what I heard or saw, I hope you can tell me exactly."


    She tried her best to soften her tone, hoping not to arouse Miss Chai''s disgust.


    "In fact, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, because I saw the oracle."


    What, what?


    Oracle? This man is not kidding, is he?


    "Excuse me, what kind of Oracle is it?"


    "Miss Gong, do you believe that people can be resurrected after they die?"


    Miss Chai suddenly asked, but this question was not easy for Lin Mengya to answer.


    She believes it, because that''s what she is.


    However, in front of Miss Chai, she wisely kept silent.


    "I know that if I say it, you will think I''m crazy. But I tell you, there is an oracle in the world. That day, I saw the instructions of the gods. He told me that if he knew I could be his most sincere believer, he could realize one of my wishes!"


    Just now it was as calm as water. Now it''s shining with both eyes, with a bit of excitement.


    Lin Mengya thinks this man must be crazy.


    "Miss Chai, since it''s the Oracle, why don''t you tell your parents? You know how worried they are."


    "Don''t tell them, because they will also see the oracle. Miss Gong, you can also. You can all see."


    Miss Chai suddenly smiled, which made Lin Mengya feel a little abnormal.


    She was a little nervous for fear that Miss Chai would do something drastic.


    But unexpectedly, Miss Chai not only didn''t, but also sat back on the futon and began a new round of worship.


    "Since when has it been like this, miss?"


    She pulled the maid and asked softly.


    "It''s like this since I came back from the outside. You don''t know. Both the master and the wife are crazy. But unexpectedly, the young lady said a lot of words we don''t understand when she came back. It''s strange."


    Can you stop seeping? Open your mouth and shut your mouth is an oracle, a resurrection or something.


    Thanks to the Chai family''s parents, they really hurt her. Otherwise, they would have been locked up in a small black house.


    Seeing that Miss Chai couldn''t ask anything, Lin Mengya followed the maid back to the living room.


    Her fifth brother was telling master Chai something. When he saw her coming in, he immediately got up to meet her.


    "How''s it going?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him and shook her head.


    When the two old people of the Chai family saw her reaction, they couldn''t help sighing.


    After all, it''s still useless.


    "Master Chai, don''t lose heart, madam Chai. Maybe Miss Chai will be fine in a few days. It''s impossible to say."


    She knew it had no consolation effect, but it was better than nothing.


    "I knew that the child would one day, I knew."


    As Miss Chai''s mother, Mrs. Chai is even more sad.


    But what she said attracted the attention of Lin Mengya and Gong Wu.


    "You said that you knew there would be such a day... Did you say that there were signs of this long ago?"


    "To tell you the truth, on the day of the child''s tenth birthday, a wandering monk said that the child was not mortal. Moreover, there was a disaster when he was sixteen. If he could survive, it would be good luck and safe. If he could not survive, it would be... Alas, it''s all my fault. If I had held her that day, it wouldn''t have happened."


    Mrs. Chai is regretful, remorseful and sad. Lin Mengya can''t bear to look at it.

 Chapter 1345

    "Madam Chai, you''d better not be so pessimistic. I don''t think Miss Chai is hopeless."


    She said with a smile.


    "Miss Gong, what can you do?"


    Mrs. Chai was also ill and rushed to the doctor, staring at her.


    "In my opinion, the young lady of your house should have been bewitched. If the lady wants to help the young lady, she can get what the young lady sees first. In this way, I can help you, can''t I?"


    Lin Mengya whispered in Mrs. Chai''s ear.


    A madman has no reason.


    Therefore, Miss Chai is definitely not crazy.


    She smiled at Mrs. Chai and motioned her to keep quiet.


    Gong Wu didn''t hear the conversation between them, but took her to the next house after saying goodbye to the demolition master as a routine.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, she went to several houses in a row. Those people only said they didn''t see anything.


    It seems that Miss Chai is really unusual.


    Just after lunch, my great grandfather sent someone to look for her.


    Said that the people in the palace came and asked her to go back to meet them.


    As soon as I entered the door, I felt the low pressure inside.


    Whether the palace family or slaves, almost all stared angrily at the hall.


    "Chen''er, what''s going on?"


    Her close fitting cotton padded jacket greeted her, but her lovely little face was a little angry.


    "What''s more, it''s your highness Naxi''s fault! Miss, don''t associate with him in the future! If you go back on your word and step on two boats, you''re definitely scum among scum!"


    Scum, it''s the vocabulary she taught me.


    I didn''t expect to use it for her man today.


    After picking her eyebrows, she went into the outer hall and took off her cloak. After listening to the gossips, she finished the slag forming process of dragon scum.


    It turned out that the people inside were sent by the emperor to intercede.


    But unexpectedly, he had to be more than just the Gong family.


    Besides her, there is also a girl to marry his highness Xi.


    Where the palace family is willing to let their girl suffer that kind of injustice, it will happen on the spot.


    If it weren''t for the pressure of Zeng Zu and Gong bin, I''m afraid it would be difficult for the eunuch to get out of the palace house safely.


    But Lin Mengya was not very angry. She just felt strange.


    According to long Tianyu''s temperament, it shouldn''t have been so. Whose idea was that?


    "Lao Zu, the eldest lady is back."


    When the servant went in to report, the eyes of the people in the hall also focused on the door.


    I saw a woman in plain clothes come in slowly. Her face was exquisite. As soon as she came in, it was like bringing in a ray of brilliant sunshine. The whole hall was lit up.


    "Gong Ya has seen Zeng Zu. I don''t know what''s the matter with Zeng Zu calling me here?"


    She had a decent attitude. Even the eunuch who had served the emperor for 30 years could not pick out her mistakes.


    "Mr. Gong is really well educated. No wonder our highness Xi, whose eyes are higher than the top, doesn''t marry the eldest lady."


    Her soft voice was no stranger to her, but she didn''t know this man.


    "I don''t know who this adult is?"


    "Our Li Rong is just an old slave in the palace. He can''t stand the young lady''s voice, my Lord."


    The eunuch was about fifty years old. His clothes were exquisite, but his face was white and didn''t need to be. He didn''t look like a refreshing person.


    Lin Mengya knew that these people could not be offended, so she said with a smile.


    "Your father-in-law is polite, great grandfather. If you''re all right, Gong Ya will step down."


    "Wait a minute, Miss Gong, we came here with a will today. Your majesty attaches importance to the palace family and you. Therefore, I want to ask Miss Gong for an indication of some things."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said so politely? I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    The eunuch smiled brightly, and the folds on his face deepened a lot. It looked like a new bloom of an old chrysanthemum.


    "Well, although your highness Xi has a special liking for Miss Gong, your highness is valuable after all. Your majesty means that you hope your highness Xi can marry another miss. First, Miss Gong will have a companion in the future, and second, you can open branches and leaves for your highness as soon as possible. It''s better to have more descendants of the royal family."


    The old eunuch was very clever and knew to use the emperor to oppress her.


    But is Lin Mengya so easy to deal with? The corners of the mouth aroused a smile, how gentle the smile should be.


    "Sorry, father-in-law, I don''t agree."


    Li Rong was stunned. She didn''t seem to think she would refuse.


    Lin Mengya looked at his expression and sneered in her heart, but her face was more and more kind.


    "You didn''t hear clearly just now, did you? I said, No."


    She took a firm attitude every word.


    Li Rong reacted, but he sighed and said with regret.


    "We also know that it must be a little difficult for Miss Gong to accept it now. But miss Gong, you must know that your highness Xi is not an ordinary man. He can''t be alone all his life."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya felt that she didn''t have to go around in circles.


    Li Rong is a servant of emperor Zun. If he dares to say so, it means that emperor Zun thinks so.


    "Yes, your highness Xi can''t be alone. Unfortunately, my Gong Ya is not an ordinary person. If your father-in-law goes back, you might as well report to your majesty that even if my Gong Ya can''t get married in his life, he will never serve others. Also, don''t forget to tell your Majesty when your father-in-law goes back. It doesn''t matter if you don''t marry me. His favorite nephew will be dead and grandchildren will die at that time It''s a decree. It''s like a piece of waste paper in front of me. I''m sorry it''s difficult to obey! "


    She finished these words in a domineering manner and left calmly.


    Li Rong''s nose is crooked. He has been on duty for so many years. He hasn''t seen anyone dare to talk back to his majesty like this.


    The Gong family was stunned, but no one stood up to apologize.


    On the contrary, they all stared at Li Rong covetously and wanted to swallow him alive.


    "Mr. Gong, your great granddaughter''s temper is really tough. Our family can''t do errands. Naturally, we should go back and receive punishment. However, the Gong family, we''d better discipline our daughter!"


    Gong Qianfeng looked at the eunuch with a gloomy face. Although Xiaoya''s behavior was a little presumptuous just now, he didn''t want to stop him.


    "It''s not your turn to talk about the people in our palace."


    Gong Er had a nickname, and the eunuchs didn''t dare to fight hard.


    It was the first time in their career that they were expelled.


    "Miss, everyone is gone."


    In the yard, chen''er hurried back and forth to report the next situation.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn''t panic at all.


    "Aren''t you afraid, miss?"


    Born in the royal family, qian''er naturally knows the hidden rules.


    Lin Mengya only asked her.


    "Just now, was it cool?"


    Chen''er thought about it, and then secretly nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right. If we are, the emperor will be unhappy. But he won''t blame me."


    "How could it be? Didn''t you drive the old eunuch away?"


    "I drove him away, but I didn''t want him to come. Look, someone is going to be unlucky."


    She was confused about what she said.


    But no matter how confused she is, she knows one thing. What her young lady said will never be wrong.


    Just at night, long Tianyu was invited to the palace.


    He was busy investigating the body all day. Originally, Emperor Zun was considerate of his hard work, so he avoided the trouble of asking for his greetings.


    He didn''t know why he was in such a hurry.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    In the imperial study, the emperor''s face was not good-looking.


    Long Tianyu didn''t understand and couldn''t speak easily.


    The emperor stared at his favorite nephew for a long time before he asked.


    "Xi''er, what do you like about GONGYA?"


    Long Tianyu was stunned. Seeing the seriousness in the emperor''s eyes, he could only answer.


    "My nephew likes her, including everything about her."


    "You really don''t marry without GONGYA?"


    "Yes."


    "What if it was my order?"


    Long Tianyu raised his head and looked at the emperor firmly.


    "Even if it is your order, my nephew will not obey it."


    The emperor was so angry that he trembled all over. With a sweep of his big hand, he swept everything on the imperial table to the ground.


    "Xi''er, you let me down! You''re just a woman. Why are you so disobedient?"


    The emperor''s tone was full of disappointment.


    But long Tianyu still didn''t flinch, and his heart also filled with a trace of bad premonition.


    "Your Majesty, this is my nephew''s intention and will never change. Please help me."


    Seeing that he was so firm, the emperor was even more furious.


    "You! You! Somebody, put Murong Xi in the palace for me. Don''t go anywhere!"


    Emperor Zun is mad. Few people dare to disobey him.


    It''s a good day. There are two in one.


    Murong Xi was no longer the Murong Xi of the past. He stood there and looked at the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, my nephew has something important. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you. There are many things outside. Please understand."


    "Xi''er, you are presumptuous!"


    The emperor patted the imperial case and shouted loudly.


    Long Tianyu was also aroused by anger and stood there without any sign of bowing his head.


    "What are your uncles and nephews arguing about?"


    Just when the two men got into an impasse, a gentle and graceful voice came from the door.


    Then, the elegant empress appeared in front of the two men.


    Feng''s eyes moved, passing the emperor and Murong Xi.


    I was a little surprised. How did the noise become like this?


    "Yan''er, why are you here?"


    Emperor Zun respected empress Zun after all. Seeing her coming, his face eased a lot.


    "I''ve seen your majesty. My concubine delivers soup to your majesty. Unexpectedly, I heard your uncles and nephews outside. Xi''er, apologize to your uncles and nephews. Uncles and nephews are like father and son. Why is it so stiff?"


    Empress Zun is a wise man after all. She knows the temper of her uncles and nephews and the face of emperor Zun.


    "Nephew is right. Why should I admit it?"


    Who knows, Murong Xi has become a dead eye today.


    Empress Zun was a little surprised, but the smile at the bottom of his eyes was stronger.

 Chapter 1346

    "Look how old these people are. They also learn from other children''s temper. Well, be obedient and apologize to uncle and father. The previous things should not have happened, okay?"


    In the past decades, Hou Zun has been using his female tenderness to deal with the contradiction that Huang Zun can''t deal with in time.


    In front of outsiders, she can be elegant and unattainable.


    But she can also be gentle and considerate in front of her children and husband.


    Seeing that Murong Xi was still motionless, Hou Zun frowned and went forward to pull Murong Xi''s arm in person, and then shook his head slightly at him.


    Murong Xi can not give the emperor''s face, but she can''t help it.


    Unwilling to say, "it''s all my nephew''s fault, but my nephew must marry Gong ya. No one can change it."


    Then he left angrily.


    "This rebel!"


    The emperor left alone was so angry that he stared.


    From Murong Xi''s words, Hou Zun also knew some of the reasons for their dispute.


    It turned out that she was the smart and capable girl of the palace family.


    I can''t help shaking my head. It''s a young man. He''s energetic and doesn''t know how to be flexible.


    "Your Majesty, don''t be angry. Speaking of it, the girls and concubines of the palace family have also met. They are very pleasant and clever. They really match Xi''er."


    "It''s really a good match. The same don''t take me in the eyes, the same arrogance, the same hopelessness!"


    Emperor Zun was still very angry, and even empress Zun didn''t dare to persuade him deeply.


    "But what makes your majesty so angry?"


    "It''s not my good nephew yet. Originally, I meant well and wanted to show him a good marriage. The girl''s beauty is beautiful, but her reputation is not good. But I didn''t expect that the girl dared to speak wildly when I asked Li Rong to go to the palace to discuss this matter today. I gave her enough face. On the contrary, she didn''t know how to advance or retreat!"


    Empress Zun was thoughtful. She didn''t directly ask emperor Zun what Gong Ya said, so she annoyed him like this. Instead, she thought and said.


    "Who gave your majesty this idea?"


    "Why are you asking?"


    Empress Zun smiled gently and filled a cup of tea for emperor Zun.


    "My concubine is aware of this person. It''s really hateful to hide evil intentions from your majesty."


    "Yan''er, what do you mean?"


    "Your Majesty, you put the palace family''s affairs in high priority, but many people are angry in their eyes. It''s not difficult for Xi''er to get a wife. The difficulty is that everyone knows the importance the palace family attaches to their daughter. If you marry two together now, the palace family will hate your majesty."


    The latter is the latter. It''s sharp and clean.


    The emperor suddenly realized that he was just unwilling to admit it.


    "The minister and concubine know the emperor''s intention to treat Xi''er better than anyone else, but these words are divided into two parts. You and I can''t see through Xi''er''s temper. But he only likes the woman of the palace family. If we succeed him, he will be grateful to us. But if you force him not to marry the girl of the palace family, I''m afraid..."


    Empress Zun''s words made emperor Zun fully awake.


    He looked at his empty imperial case, as if he had just reacted.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yan''er, I''m almost confused."


    The emperor said with a wry smile. The empress sighed. It seems that your majesty really understands.


    "Therefore, my concubine said that this person is harboring evil intentions. Yan''er knows your Majesty''s mind. But your majesty, you can''t rush."


    They won''t have any more children. Only their husband and wife know the secret.


    The same is true of the crown prince. From the day of his birth, although there is nothing different, their husband and wife know that the crown prince will never have offspring.


    Therefore, Emperor Zun''s training of Murong Xi is also leaving a way for Murong family.


    But Murong Xi was too cold-hearted and didn''t grow up under the knees of their husband and wife.


    He was too eager to catch Murong Xi, but he was used by others.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t listen to what he says in the future."


    Empress Zun knew that emperor Zun didn''t want her to worry too much.


    "The concubine left. Your majesty, you should pay more attention to your body."


    "Well, so is Yan''er."


    After returning to his palace, Hou Zun called his most powerful hand.


    After asking him to find the person who wanted to encourage the emperor at all costs, she asked people to secretly invite Murong Xi.


    "Madam, if you still want to persuade me for today''s affairs, you don''t have to say more."


    Murongxi''s attitude was very firm, and then Zun held back.


    "I know your mind. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to make it happen. But you should pay more attention yourself. It''s not that simple."


    Although the alliance between houzun and him seems stable for the time being, it may collapse at any time.


    So they have to be careful step by step.


    Murong Xi frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "What my mother means is that someone married and interfered in this matter?"


    Hou Zun looked at him and nodded.


    "Indeed, Xi''er, have you offended anyone recently?"


    offend? Long Tianyu thought this question was a little ridiculous.


    "Naturally, people have offended a lot. But few can make your majesty trust so much."


    He looked indifferent and did not look worried.


    Of course, Hou Zun knew where this man was real and where he was pretending.


    For example, in front of the emperor, I''m afraid that many things are intentional.


    "So you know everything in your heart."


    "Well, not many people knew that I mentioned it in front of your majesty. What''s more, I can speak in front of your majesty. I know that your majesty is only in a hurry to be used. However, the man made a wrong idea."


    Everyone thought that he could have his current position with the love of the emperor and the empress.


    But no one knows what he''s been through before.


    Houzun really needs a partner, but this partner needs strong strength.


    And he meets such conditions.


    His majesty, the emperor of Wei, is not rare.


    "You can understand that nature is good. Your majesty is old and the crown prince is in poor health. Both the three kings and the temple are eyeing your majesty. Therefore, he can only do so."


    Empress Zun is worried. Today''s affairs are a hidden danger after all.


    She knows the Gong family''s financial resources, and that girl is very smart. If things are not handled well today, I''m afraid the Gong family will become the help of others.


    At that time, they will lose more than they gain.


    "In fact, madam, don''t worry. Gong Ya won''t be a threat. But today, the person who is secretly encouraging your majesty deserves your attention."


    "I know."


    "No, you don''t know completely. In fact, they are not aiming at Gong Ya or me, but something I''ve been busy investigating in recent days."


    Long Tianyu''s words puzzled Hou Zun.


    After he explained a few words carefully, Hou Zun was surprised what the other party''s purpose was.


    "They are afraid that things will be exposed, so they encourage your majesty so that you have no time to take care of it, right?"


    Murong Xi nodded. Those people must know the palace family''s temper.


    Once emperor Zun really sent someone to say it, the palace family must have a great reaction.


    At that time, he will be busy with it and tired of running.


    The exploration of those things will be relaxed.


    Then those people can do something.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Gong Ya was more powerful than they thought.


    He didn''t cry or make trouble, but he talked hard with emperor Zun.


    Now, everyone should be sure that the palace family will have a contradiction with the emperor.


    Then those people will move on to the next plan.


    And he can just keep quiet and touch melons.


    "These are all discussed by you?"


    Hou Zun was surprised. She didn''t see any clues before?


    "No, we didn''t discuss it."


    Tacit understanding, who makes them husband and wife?


    Murong Xi thought of it with some pride.


    "It seems that I''m really old. You young people are always so surprised that we old people are frightened."


    Empress Zun said angrily. She thought Gong ya really misunderstood emperor Zun. She was thinking about how to appease him, but she didn''t think that all this was in their plan.


    "Empress, she''s fine. You''ll know later. No one in the world is better than her."


    Mentioning the girl on the tip of her heart, Murong Xi unconsciously slowed down the coldness in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    "It seems that you really like that girl."


    This sentence has nothing to do with their identity.


    It''s just an elder''s pure concern for his younger generation.


    "Yes."


    The generous acknowledgement made Murong Xi feel sweet at the mention of her.


    "That''s nice. Sometimes I really envy you young people. I''m old after all."


    Even if she''s not old, she doesn''t have a chance to do what they do.


    Murongxi is a little stingy, and she appreciates and loves Gong ya.


    The two chatted for a long time in the palace, while outside the palace, Lin Mengya, who sat at home reading, sneezed a series of times.


    Rubbed her nose. Who is this, scolding her behind her back?


    Lin Mengya expected that the result was not bad. Indeed, someone had bad luck, but it was not him.


    The next day, an official who was not too big or too small was demoted because of something not too big or too small.


    "Miss, you are so predictable. How do you know that the official will be demoted?"


    In the yard, chen''er looked adored.


    "Want to know? Then rub my shoulders and I''ll tell you."


    However, Lin Mengya still didn''t tell the truth, regardless of how she asked and served.


    In fact, the simple thing is that someone is in a hurry.


    That day, someone went to the snow farm to make trouble. When she saw the cocoon, she knew there was a problem.

 Chapter 1347

    The goal of these people has never been long Tianyu, but those people cocoon.


    Those who were encouraged before were kept in the dark.


    If she quarrels with long Tianyu because of the marriage, others will have an opportunity.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Lin Mengya refused the emperor''s "kindness".


    They will firmly hold the cocoon and see what means those behind the scenes can use.


    The day of leaving is approaching day by day. Lin Mengya has nothing bad these days. She stays with Ning''er all day.


    The little guy is more and more chubby. Although he doesn''t like talking, he likes to laugh very much.


    Besides going with Xiao Yi? Class is to accompany his mother.


    Lin Mengya holds her baby every day. She doesn''t kiss enough and doesn''t love enough.


    "Master, what will the little master do in the future?"


    Bai Su is worried. After all, they can''t stay in Longdu forever.


    But Ning''er is different. He is now the adopted son of Murong Xi and the heir to his royal highness Xi''s title in the future.


    The only thing that cannot be recognized is the biological baby of her master''s son.


    "Children, of course, want to be with their parents. I don''t want to let my children experience those things again."


    Ning''er was abused before, not because she didn''t hate and didn''t want revenge, but because the time didn''t come.


    Once the time is ripe, she will let those who have hurt her son pay back a hundred times.


    "That''s good. I think since the little master came back, the master has laughed more and people have been happy."


    Even though she smiles every day, only Bai Su can see the hidden worries in her heart.


    "That''s natural, because this is my baby."


    She picked up the child, with maternal love on her beautiful face, as if she could melt all the cold in the world.


    "Miss, Princess Xianghua is here."


    Suddenly, a woman came to report.


    Hearing only the four words of Princess Xianghua, the smile on Lin Mengya''s face narrowed slightly.


    Then he held his baby son in his arms and tucked a strand of hair behind his ears.


    "How dare she bring it to the door?"


    Bai Su had a long eyebrow and a sneer on her face.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know. Since Bai Su knew about those things, he has been trying to clean up Yue Qi.


    It can be seen that it is better to come early than to come by chance.


    "Please, that''s a distinguished guest. You can''t leave it alone."


    She looked so calm that she couldn''t see anything at all.


    "Isn''t the master tired of her?"


    "Of course it''s annoying. I can''t eat when I see her."


    "Why do you want to see her, miss?"


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and smiled playfully at Bai su.


    "Because I''m bored."


    Otherwise, who will pay attention to her when she is busy?


    This is the first time Yue Qi came to the palace, but everything here can''t attract her slightest attention.


    But when she came outside the yard where Lin Mengya lived, she stopped.


    A trace of crazy jealousy flashed in her eyes. Even though her father is very spoiled to her, it is not as good as one tenth of Gong Ya''s.


    The door is an ordinary wooden door, but every plant and tree inside is arranged with great care.


    Even the street lamps in the yard are pasted with colored gemstones, shining in the sun.


    I couldn''t help but dazzle Yue Qi''s eyes.


    These, why only that woman can have?


    Why can she always easily have what she wants?


    Even her own sister valued her more than herself, which made her not hate and jealous?


    "The princess arrived. It''s too far to meet. Sit down."


    There is a heaven and earth in the yard, which is specially designed as a greenhouse for visitors.


    Lin Mengya leaned lazily on the couch and greeted casually. In her arms was Yuxue''s lovely child.


    Yue Qi''s eyes stuck to the child from the beginning of entering the door.


    How could Isn''t this the adopted son of long Tianyu?


    "Yo, I think the princess doesn''t think my place is good enough, so she doesn''t want to sit down. In fact, I can understand. After all, this place can''t make waves casually and threaten people''s hearts and flesh. It''s really not suitable for the princess."


    Her tone was simple and her attitude was gentle, just like the conversation and laughter between friends.


    But Yue Qi heard other meanings. She was shocked. How could she know?


    "I didn''t understand what Miss Gong meant."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''d better not do this kind of thing after the princess. I''m a good tempered and cultured man. If I were someone else, I''d have stabbed you in the chest and crushed you and that black heart."


    Her smile was bright, but her tone was getting colder.


    "You! Even if you are the head of the palace family, you are just a civilian, but I am the princess personally granted by his majesty Wei. If you dare to disrespect me and spread it, your majesty will only be more and more tired of you. At that time, I think how you will marry Murong Xi!"


    I can''t argue. Did you start pressing people with your identity?


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not afraid of her.


    "Emperor Zun is emperor Zun. Do I have to marry whoever he says? Yue Qi, I''m not you. Whether it''s my engagement or my destiny, it''s up to me. Others, it''s a fart."


    Even emperor Zun was just a wise boss who occasionally made mistakes in her eyes.


    She has money, dignity and strength. As long as long as long Tianyu is not stupid or blind, she should know who to choose.


    Looking at Yue Qi''s cruel words like a pupil, she suddenly felt dull.


    Alas, it''s so difficult to find an equal opponent these days?


    "You don''t have to be tough, Gong ya. Don''t you want to know the family that emperor Zun values? As far as I know, the young lady has both talent and color and is not under you. What''s more, you refuse emperor Zun now. Then, I''m afraid the position of his Highness Xi''s wife won''t come to you again."


    Yue Qi gloated and said that at the beginning, she went through hardships and hardships to become Murong Xi''s fiancee.


    But Gong Ya appeared in the air before she could sit down.


    Murong Xi was seduced by the woman in the twinkling of an eye.


    The tough attitude broke off the engagement with herself and made her the laughing stock of the whole dragon capital.


    This makes Yue Qi very irritable when he thinks of it.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "as long as it''s not you, isn''t it, my little highness."


    Looking at her indifferent appearance, Yue Qi almost vomited blood.


    "Lin Mengya, when are you going to play?"


    Almost yelled at her, but Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her lips and hid a cold smile.


    "Yue Qi, this is what I want to ask you. Also, how does it feel to kill your adoptive parents?"


    Yue Qi''s eyes were stunned and looked at the woman in front of him.


    No, how did she know about it?


    Seeing the confusion in Yue Qi''s eyes, Lin Mengya knew that she was right.


    "How do you know? Lin Mengya, answer me!"


    "Why should I tell you? Anyway, you are already the princess now, aren''t you? Oh, I forgot. The princess has been recuperating outside. If you slip up with others, say that your noble princess grew up in trial and failed to seduce people, and you want to hurt innocent people. Or do you want to lure Chonghua on the night of the winter solstice Princess, do you want to blame the king of Qin and her daughter for the rebellion? "


    Lin Mengya was not aggressive. Even her voice was still as soft as usual, but Yue Qi was shocked into a cold sweat.


    "Lin Mengya, do you have any evidence? Don''t forget, the emperor won''t believe you."


    She gave a stern warning, but it was useless at all.


    Lin Mengya leaned there, but he stood still like Mount Tai.


    "Evidence? You think I don''t have it. Otherwise, if I have it, won''t you run to our house every day. Or do some extreme things to destroy the evidence, or make preparations early to invalidate my evidence. Yue Qi, do you look at me like that fool?"


    In fact, there is no conclusive evidence for many things.


    And Lin Mengya said so just to cheat her.


    But I don''t know whether Lin Mengya is too stable or Yue Qi''s bearing capacity is too poor.


    Yue Qi did not deny or argue.


    She stared at Lin Mengya coldly, as if she was going to devour her alive.


    "Do you think they will believe you?"


    "Oh? Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Hum, everyone in your palace wants to take a share. They want you to make mistakes and then rush up and divide up everything you have!"


    "I''m not afraid, as long as you can''t get it."


    Still indifferent attitude, more and more set off Yue Qi''s impatience.


    Lin Mengya looked at her with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    "Do you feel very sad and want to strangle me? But I''m really sorry. There are too many people who think so. You are not the first and will never be the last. But Yue Qi, I should recover some debts from you.


    Shangguan Hui, did you hit it? "


    In fact, from the moment shangguanhui appeared in front of her, Lin Mengya actually guessed who might have done it.


    Many people know her in the capital, but few can know the people around her.


    Other people have withstood the devastation of the wind and frost. Only Yue Qi knows some of her secrets, and it''s easier to start.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Yue Qi''s eyes turned and some unnaturally denied it.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. We have plenty of opportunities to confront each other in the future. However, you should have another purpose today. Would you like to sit down and have a cup of tea first?"


    She said with a smile, in a cool tone.


    "Lin Mengya, leave him, or you can only bring him bad luck!"


    It goes without saying who he is.


    Lin Mengya looked at Yue Qi and put away all her expressions.


    "That''s our business, too. What are you worrying about?"


    In an instant, Yue Qi''s face was gloomy and almost died of anger.

 Chapter 1348

    Yue Qi is young in the end. Lin Mengya was tolerant of her before, so she had the illusion that she could fight and win Lin Mengya.


    "Hum, do you think I want to get him to say so? To tell you the truth, it will never be possible between you!"


    Yue Qi''s eyes came with unspeakable cruelty.


    Lin Mengya is not a fool, so when she saw it, she couldn''t help feeling a little tight in her heart, but there was still no leakage on her face.


    "Is it possible that you can''t go to his heart. Yue Qi, he''d rather worry about me than accept you take off and climb into his bed. Don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    This completely exposed the old background of Yue Qi.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    "I said you shamelessly stripped yourself off and sent it to the door. My men didn''t look at you more. Yue Qi, if you develop for a few more years, you may still be attractive. If you compare with me, you really don''t see enough."


    With that, Lin Mengya unconsciously straightened her chest.


    After giving birth to a child, her two peaks also made a qualitative leap.


    But Yue Qi is still a shy girl. From this point, she can see how serious and defensive her men were before.


    "You, you..."


    Yue Qi was mad. She had warned the woman. Who knew she had been robbed and didn''t take the initiative to say it. Now she was so humiliated. For a moment, she was angry and rushed to Lin Mengya.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t even lift his eyelids, so he was blocked.


    "Princess, this is the palace family, not your palace. Don''t say it''s you today. Even if your Highness the king of Yue comes, you have to give the palace family three cents of thin noodles."


    The implication is Yue Qi, which is not qualified.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Yue Qi doesn''t want to play Lin Mengya, but Bai Su''s skill is too powerful.


    Before she could get close to Lin Mengya, she was slapped back.


    "Your Highness has ordered that whoever wants to be harmful to the young lady is to oppose him. Princess, I think you''d better wake up."


    Bai Su looked at Yue Qi coldly. She knew Yue Qi before.


    In fact, she also felt some pity. Where did the simple and kind girl go.


    The one in front of me just has a similar appearance.


    "Yue Qi, you''d better be honest. Otherwise, even if you die in my yard, your king Yue''s father will never know. It has something to do with me."


    She spoke with such certainty that it was hard to believe.


    "Bai Su, send off the guests. Don''t show me such unwelcome guests in the future."


    The guest removal order was issued easily. Lin Mengya was not going to waste her words with her.


    "Lin Mengya, you''ve gone too far!"


    Yue Qi''s face turned red. Maybe she was angry with her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t lift her head and was ready to go back to the room with her child.


    But unexpectedly, Yue Qi dodged and blocked in front of her.


    "Do you think I''m here today just to fight with you? Lin Mengya, I''m not so naive. Lin Mengya, you''re about to end. Great disaster is coming, but you don''t know it yourself!"


    Ignore, continue to hold the child forward.


    Yue Qi wanted to say something, but Bai Su stopped him behind.


    "As long as you don''t let long Tianyu go to the temple, I can promise you anything!"


    In a hurry, Yue Qi shouted out,


    But unfortunately, Lin Mengya walked faster.


    Yue Qi hates her, but she has nothing to do with her.


    "Princess, please go back."


    Bai Su kicked them out with a cold face, and then returned to Lin Mengya''s room to report it.


    "Master, did you get something crazy about Yue chess?"


    Bai Su felt a little strange and asked softly.


    "She''s not ill, but she may know something about the temple."


    She has been thinking about who betrayed her.


    Think about it, only Yue Qi.


    But Yue Qi''s means and identity are too obvious, unless she is as close to herself as before.


    But from the first time they met, Yue Qi kept tripping her.


    Therefore, she knew that although Yue Qi betrayed himself, he must not be the most important one.


    But sister Hui did suffer from her. She learned this from the two domestic slaves who escaped from Princess Chonghua''s house.


    Sister Hui is a gift from Yue Qi to Princess Chonghua.


    However, although sister Hui was stupid, she was not stupid. She escaped alone.


    Yue Qi is really a cruel means.


    "It''s actually a good thing that she won''t let the temple go down to the temple?"


    But Lin Mengya nodded and shook her head again.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "Go and help me tell chen''er that I need Qingwei guild hall. Ask me something for the second time. I want to go back to all the news about Murong Xi. I want all the information whether Qingwei guild hall can get or not!"¡®


    Bai Su nodded and went out.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the bed and teased the little guy in her arms.


    But in my heart, I was thinking about the big one.


    In the end, what is Yue Qi trying to stop?


    Tomorrow, she will leave.


    The matter of Longdu has come to an end for the time being.


    But Lin Mengya knew that the matter was still going on.


    "Little sister, after you arrive at the temple, learn to be more patient in everything. It''s not better than home."


    As Gong Bin said this, he stuffed her with thousands of taels of silver.


    What''s more, they prepared a box of silver tickets for her before.


    This makes Lin Mengya cry and laugh. Obviously, they are afraid that they will make trouble in the temple if they can''t help it.


    Why did you give her so much? Isn''t this a chance to settle things?


    "Well, big brother, I''m not a child either. Besides, isn''t your highness Cai Ling and Xi looking at me this time? Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    To her surprise, long Tianyu couldn''t go with her.


    There are some places for him to deal with the cocoon, so she wants to go with Cai Ling.


    I thought Cai Ling would be at a loss for joy, but she was better prepared than her.


    With both hands, she had to be idle.


    "How do you arrange this little thing?"


    Ning''er always hangs around her neck, but Lin Mengya can''t just take the child away.


    But fortunately, long Tianyu has made arrangements.


    "Naturally, I want to send it back to others. If I take it away, won''t I become a human trafficker?"


    She was reluctant to give up. After kissing and kissing, she gave it to chen''er.


    Outside, the people sent by long Tianyu have been waiting all morning.


    In fact, what she hates most is parting, but now she is looking forward to it.


    Because she hopes to see her son and man again, but she really feels that she can''t live without the people of the palace family.


    She saw such a loving family for the first time.


    No matter how long she came, she always used her heart to them.


    "Look at your sad faces. Little sister, this is going to the temple, not to the battlefield. She will come back soon, won''t she, little sister?"


    Gong Bin said with a smile, but in his eyes, he begged like others.


    She was amused. These people don''t think she will never return?


    "Of course, the palace is my home. Where am I going if I don''t go home after I finish my work?"


    She gave everyone a reassuring pill, but even so, the palace family was still reluctant to part with it.


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    Gong Wu explored the proposal, and then everyone thought it was a good idea.


    Who knows, she shook her head and said.


    "The temple is not a good place to go. I have to fall into it alone. If you follow me, it''s not worth the loss. Well, I''m fine. Isn''t Cai Ling holding everything for me?"


    She gave Cai Ling a look in her eyes. The latter was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted.


    "Yes, please rest assured. I will protect Miss Gong well."


    This gentle and shy young man has now become the only dependence of the Gong family.


    Looking at the expectation in the eyes of the Gong family and the heavy trust, Cai Ling lived up to the expectations and blushed.


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless. This is not a big girl. I don''t know what strength Cai Ling blushes?


    "All right, little sister, you''d better get in the car."


    Gong bin touched his eyes. It looked like sending his daughter to marry.


    Lin Mengya really can''t laugh or cry. Should we say that brother is sentimental, or does he have nothing to worry about?


    "Don''t worry, everyone. It''s okay. I''ll be back soon. You should be careful at home. Remember, don''t act rashly before I come back."


    She is a member of this family. Naturally, everything should be considered for this family.


    After Lin Mengya repeatedly told everyone a few words, she finally got into the carriage.


    "Drive!"


    The groom whipped the horse away.


    She waved hard at everyone, but her eyes were dry.


    She said she wouldn''t cry, so she wouldn''t cry anyway!


    "Have a nice trip, little sister!"


    Gong Wu shouted, and others, like him, raised their hands desperately, unconsciously chased her carriage, sent her far away, and were not willing to leave.


    "Goodbye, everyone. I''ll be back!"


    This feeling has not been realized for a long time.


    Finally, Lin Mengya sat in the carriage and wept quietly.


    This is family.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sitting next to Cai Ling, she handed her a handkerchief.


    Lin Mengya took it over, wiped the corners of her eyes carefully, shook her head and said.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. By the way, Cai Ling, I have something to ask you."


    "Well, ask."


    "Why did you promise to go to the temple with me?"

 Chapter 1349

    Cai Ling was stunned. She probably didn''t expect that she would ask this question so soon.


    "Because your brothers asked me before, that''s why I..."


    Lin Mengya looked at him with firm eyes.


    Youyou sighed. Cai Ling shook his head and said helplessly.


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    "So, aren''t you going to tell me your real purpose? Cai Ling, we can only help each other over there."


    She''s right, so Cai Ling doesn''t intend to hide it all the time.


    "You know, our Cai family is the imperial servants of the first dynasty, right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Many people know about it.


    "But what you don''t know is that most of our Cai family were not killed by the emperor of this dynasty. His majesty didn''t detain me so much as to protect the last part of the Cai family."


    There was a faint sadness on Cai Ling''s beautiful face.


    But those eyes have a melancholy that can''t be melted.


    "In fact, the Cai family originally had two families. One was the imperial servant of the imperial family of the previous dynasty, and the other was engaged in business from generation to generation. Our family was the latter. But when the imperial power changed, the Cai family disappeared. Therefore, the imperial family became the current royal family. Gong ya, do you know why the imperial servant can''t have a fief and has a superior status? That''s because the imperial servant is the royal family and the royal family, A sacrifice to the temple. "


    Cai Ling''s mouth has a cold smile.


    It was the first time she saw the shy young man smiling so bitterly and coldly.


    "Sacrifice?"


    These two words made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Well, in fact, my father tried to find out about it. Even today''s emperor doesn''t know the inside story. This time, I''m going to continue to investigate it. Gong ya, I know you''re worried about me, but you can''t get involved in it."


    Cai Ling''s attitude is very firm, and Lin Mengya knows that everyone has his own choice.


    Since Cai Ling is willing to tell her, it is also to let her understand the power.


    "OK, I promise you. But if you need my help, you must tell me that the Jedi can''t hide it from me! Otherwise, when I go back, I will sue you for blackness and let my brothers deal with you."


    Her "threat" was so powerful that Cai Ling had to agree immediately.


    Lin Mengya also took this opportunity to divert her attention.


    After a faint sigh, she leaned against the window in a daze.


    I don''t know what the big one and the small one are doing now.


    Before almost, long Tianyu was going to start with her.


    However, the subsequent human cocoon incident forced him to delay in Longdu for a few more days.


    After leaving the city gate, the Cai family''s carriage was waiting for them on the road.


    Cai Ling is a little worried, but she also feels that she is a little depressed because she misses her relatives.


    Silently got out of the car, leaving her a quiet space.


    The snow outside Longdu gradually shows signs of civilization.


    Spring still comes as promised.


    Although it has just passed the new year, the road is not cold at all.


    There are carriages of other aristocratic families passing by. I think they all go to the temple.


    "Doesn''t it mean that only the ten aristocratic families will go? Why do these people run to the temple?"


    Chen''er was lying on the window and asked suspiciously.


    "The first month festival is the most important celebration of our country. It is to pray for good weather this year. Therefore, as long as there are aristocratic families with this condition and ability, they will go. But few aristocratic families can enter the temple."


    The one who opened his mouth to explain was a martial artist named Li Xian.


    After the palace family was in trouble, Li Xianfei did not leave, but relied on his martial arts to earn rations for the palace family.


    When Lin Mengya came back, he happened to be a temporary escort and went out with others.


    Li Xian is a down-to-earth man with good martial arts, so he became Lin Mengya''s personal protection entourage this time.


    "I see. No wonder."


    Chen''er was very relieved of Li Xian, so he talked more.


    Bai Su didn''t like to inquire as much as she did. She just sat quietly beside Lin Mengya, holding a long sword in her hand.


    When protecting the master, she will not easily trust anyone.


    "Miss, there are so many rules for this January Festival!"


    Having inquired enough, chen''er immediately came back and told Lin Mengya vividly.


    Maybe I know she''s upset, so I want to make her happy.


    "By the way, miss, if we get to the temple, where will we live?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at chen''er.


    "Naturally, I live in a house. The palace family has a house in the holy city and Longdu."


    "Well, miss, those families who don''t like us will also go to the temple. What if they arrive first and do tricks in the house?"


    Today''s divergent children, the mind is not simple.


    I heard that she just came out, so I took care of the Qingwei guild hall.


    This surprised Lin Mengya, but it also showed that this girl has great potential.


    "We''ll just be more careful then. By the way, what do you have about the things I asked you to inquire for me?"


    "It''s not easy to do that. It will take about three days to send me news. I''ve arranged for someone to wait. The news will be sent to us as soon as it arrives. Moreover, the owner of the hall will also come to the temple. They want me to go with them. I told them I would go by myself. So, it didn''t arouse any doubt."


    I see. But why did the owner of Qingwei guild go to the temple?


    Lin Mengya knows that this must be a secret of Qingwei guild hall. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to inquire.


    "OK, you should be more careful in everything. When you get there, Bai Su will go with her. Be sure to protect her."


    Bai Su agreed. She knew that the LORD had his highness around her, so she didn''t want to worry about herself.


    It takes more than ten days to get from Longdu to the holy city.


    They traveled day and night. After about three or four days, they were exhausted.


    "Young lady, why should we leave in such a hurry?"


    Li Xian is responsible for the safety and scheduling of the whole team, so he is also the most tired one.


    Lin Mengya looked at everyone, estimated the time, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, let''s have a rest. From today on, we can go on our way normally."


    In fact, she just wants to make a time difference.


    According to the rules, every aristocratic family will inform the temple about the day when they will arrive before they go.


    But the Gong family didn''t know this would be the case this time. Therefore, she wanted to squeeze out at least two days, at least not so passive.


    And such an attempt can not be too obvious. In this way, it will lose the unexpected effect, so she can only save time on the road.


    The party sat on the roadside to rest. Lin Mengya, accompanied by chen''er and Bai Su, got off to relax her legs and feet.


    Not long after, a marching team caught up.


    At first, Lin Mengya thought it was another aristocratic family, but the closer they were, the greater the fear in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    In the end, she could hardly control the corners of her mouth and turned up slightly.


    It''s them! Here they are!


    "In front, but the palace family?"


    Someone in the line asked loudly.


    Li Xian immediately stood in front of her with a serious look.


    "Yes, your excellency is -"


    "It''s me."


    The familiar low voice almost made Lin Mengya cry.


    He finally caught up!


    Lin Mengya would almost rush up if he didn''t hold Bai Su and chen''er''s hand.


    Unfortunately, their current status does not allow her to do so. She must restrain herself.


    "It''s your highness Xi, Cao Min Li Xian. I''ve seen your highness, your little highness."


    The carriage behind long Tianyu also came over. A pair of small hands raised the curtain of the car. Shuimou looked at his mother in front of him.


    "Your Highness, your highness just wanted to find Miss Gong. Look..."


    It is naturally his teacher Xiao Yi who takes care of his highness?.


    Now he can only gently hold the round little body and can''t control the little guy to wriggle around and break free from his own hands.


    "What''s there? Just bring it here. My carriage is very spacious. Your highness doesn''t squeeze in."


    The palace family all know that your highness is close to her, so it''s nothing.


    It''s the big one. He doesn''t look very good.


    After seeing the little thing happily enter his mother''s carriage, the father stood in place and sulked.


    Why only small things can go? He wants to go, too?


    Suddenly, people outside felt the ultra-low air pressure.


    It''s strange. If your highness Xi doesn''t like your highness to be close to miss Gong, you can stop her from going down.


    But he was allowed just now. Why is he gloomy now?


    Everyone was puzzled, but no one dared to ask.


    Therefore, they may never know that the seemingly wise and powerful highness Xi is actually just eating his son''s vinegar.


    "Your Highness seems to have lost some weight. I have prepared some snacks made of milk. Would you like to try one?"


    The three people who were still stretched just now recovered their nature immediately after the little thing came up.


    Lin Mengya held the baby in her arms, kissed and kneaded it.


    About is to want to mother to think tightly, the baby also tightly held her neck, life and death is not willing to look up from her arms.


    Even if he ate the dessert given to him by Baisu, he had to send it to his mother''s mouth first and stick to the principle of one bite from her mother before eating it.


    Seeing the baby so considerate, Lin Mengya''s heart melted.


    This little thing is more important than her life.


    "Master, don''t let your highness go back later. Your highness is a big man and can''t take care of children. Look, your Highness has lost a circle in just a few days."

 Chapter 1350

    Bai Su said painfully, while Lin Mengya pinched the child''s small arms and legs.


    Rather than losing weight, it is a little stronger.


    "Ning''er, did your father let you practice martial arts?"


    The little guy tilted his head and looked at his mother, then thought for a while before nodding.


    She should have thought that for Ning''er, long Tianyu would train her to be both literate and martial.


    "You should practice well so that you can protect your mother in the future, you know?"


    Ning''er immediately nodded heavily. Her small appearance seemed to be different and serious.


    Chen''er looked at the little thing in the young lady''s arms with envy. Since she knew that he was the young lady''s own son, she put the little thing in her heart like Bai su.


    Unfortunately, the boy always ignored her and was so angry that she jumped every time.


    After the two people met, long Tianyu also went to say hello to Cai Ling.


    I don''t know what they said. Cai Ling, who has always been shy, rode ahead with long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya was surprised at this.


    But think about it, Cai Ling is a rare talent and naturally has a lot in common with long Tianyu.


    She wanted to find a chance to introduce them to each other before. Now, it''s not too late.


    Before sunset, they arrived at an inn.


    These three people are not short of money. Naturally, they have wrapped up the whole Inn for convenience.


    Lin Mengya and Ning''er live in the best suite in the courtyard, followed by long Tianyu and Cai Ling, and the servants live in the guest room outside.


    After so many days, Lin Mengya also insisted.


    She finally settled down. The first thing she did was to let Ning''er take a comfortable hot bath with herself.


    "Ning''er, come on, my mother will wash you white and tender, and have a good sleep in a while."


    You can sit in two adult buckets. Lin Mengya has long hair and holds her baby in her hand.


    Little things like to play with water very much. Once they come down, they keep splashing.


    But she was so angry that she helped her take a bath, because Ning''er deliberately asked her to sprinkle water on her body.


    "Oh! If you throw me again, I''ll turn my face and hit your ass!"


    Chen''er forked his waist and stared at the baby, but he didn''t have any strength.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about herself until she washed the child in a hurry and asked her son to take it out and dry it.


    At this time, the water has cooled slightly.


    "Bai Su, bring me another bucket of hot water."


    Outside, probably because I was tired, I soon couldn''t hear Ning''er''s giggle.


    Lin Mengya sat in the bath bucket, slightly closed her eyes and leaned back naturally on the bucket wall.


    The door was opened. Long Tianyu was carrying a bucket of hot water, but his sight fell on the woman in the house and suddenly became deep.


    Her skin was as white as congealed fat. Now she was soaked in hot water and naturally sent out a tender pink.


    The stretched jade neck is as elegant as a swan. She leans against the edge of the bucket, like sleeping or not, which is very attractive.


    "Is it Baisu? It''s just here. The water is a little cold. My neck is also uncomfortable. Would you please rub it for me?"


    Mixed with some tired nasal sounds, it is her voice with a lazy mood.


    The hot water was slowly poured into the bucket, and a pair of big hands wiped her shoulders.


    Lin Mengya was awakened, but she didn''t struggle.


    Because she recognized the owner of the hands.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you tired after driving for so many days?"


    She didn''t look up because she felt a little shy.


    Although they kissed, hugged and rolled the sheets.


    But after all, she still can''t let go.


    "Well, tired."


    "Then why don''t you go and have a good rest?"


    "But I miss you more."


    In such a moment, Lin Mengya completely surrendered.


    Let the big hands pick themselves up, wrapped the sheets, and finally put them gently on the bed.


    Ning''er slept soundly. He felt his parents coming. He turned over and made room for them.


    "Oh..."


    He chuckled, but Lin Mengya was angry and thought the man was laughing at her.


    Holding a pink fist to fight, he was wrapped in the palm of his hand.


    "He''s our son. Why are you shy?"


    The distance between the two people was so close that she could feel the heat of the man through his clothes.


    "Who says I''m shy? I just... Just took a hot bath for too long."


    Although she lowered her voice, Lin Mengya still felt insecure.


    Maybe it''s because she''s naked under the sheet. She always feels like she doesn''t have an advantage.


    "Yes, madam is right."


    He smiled, gently kissed her forehead, then found a hurried cloth towel, put her head on his legs and gently dried it.


    The atmosphere between the two was beautiful and warm, but Lin Mengya knew that the man had to endure for her.


    While moving, I can''t help feeling a little proud.


    Look, how charming she is!


    "You can let go of everything in the Dragon capital?"


    "Well, my deputy is very capable. I can rest assured to give it to him."


    She always knew that he had many capable people under him.


    There used to be, and now there is no lack of.


    "Yu, did you know that Princess Xianghua came to me before?"


    The hand wiping long hair pauses slightly, and then as usual.


    "Whatever she asks you to do, you don''t pay attention to her."


    "I know, but she told me that if I don''t want to kill you, I must leave you. Yu, do you have anything to hide from me?"


    The big hand left and held her in his arms.


    "There are many things I hide from you, but they won''t hurt you, ya''er. Believe me."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew. She also told herself that Princess Xianghua must have lost her mind and went crazy before she said those words.


    However, once it involves him, I have to be more careful.


    "I know, I understand. But if anything can endanger you, you must tell me. Can''t you hide it from me?"


    She looked up at him and said.


    "OK."


    He pecked her red lips, and long Tianyu gave her a reassuring smile.


    Continuing to lean in her arms, Lin Mengya closed her eyes.


    They all know that those things about Longdu are just the beginning.


    Until the day of the temple, it is the real crisis.


    When she woke up, Lin Mengya just felt refreshed.


    I don''t know when long Tianyu left, but there is still his breath around him.


    "Good morning, my Ning''er."


    Smiling, she picked up the little thing lying on her belly, and Lin Mengya kneaded his little face.


    The baby always has a good temper with her. He only rubs with a smile and doesn''t hide.


    Lin Mengya hugged him and kissed him wildly before she came out to have breakfast with her baby.


    "Good morning."


    At the door, I happened to meet Cai Ling.


    Like yesterday, Cai Ling''s mood seems to be higher today.


    I don''t know what they talked about yesterday. She just feels that Cai Ling today seems a little different.


    Should be, more confident and confident?


    He looked suspiciously at the man who had just walked in and tried to find an answer with his eyes.


    Unfortunately, the man pretended to be nothing and fooled him.


    "Good morning, your highness Xi."


    "Yes."


    In the eyes of those two people, it seems that they have reached some tacit understanding.


    Dissatisfied, he looked at his own man and dug at the foot of the wall. The rabbit didn''t eat the grass beside the nest!


    After breakfast, everyone should have left.


    But Cai Ling hurried out. Before long, he came back with a car of incense.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cai. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would have made a taboo."


    Li Xian looked at Cai Ling with some regret and thanked her.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are all our own people. We really don''t have to."


    Talking to outsiders, Cai Ling didn''t blush, which really surprised Lin Mengya.


    Holding the baby, she also leaned over.


    "Cai Ling, what''s going on?"


    She suddenly got so close, Cai Ling subconsciously hid back, and then looked unnaturally at her.


    "Nothing. It''s just the rule to go to the holy city. Today''s holy city is not better than before. You must be respectful to enter. This car of incense and candles is the respect of us."


    Li Xian explained with emotion, and Cai Ling nodded with her.


    However, Lin Mengya''s interest is more on Cai Ling.


    "Why didn''t you blush when you were in the carriage with me that day?"


    "I... I was nervous that day, so..."


    Maybe she forgot because she had just left home. Lin Mengya smiled and was ready to let this guy go.


    The sight fell on the car of incense candles.


    "Even if it''s respect, you don''t need so much. Cai Ling, did you wrap all the incense and candles here?"


    "No, but it''s cheaper here. The more you go to the holy city, the more expensive the candles will be."


    "How much did you spend?"


    Such a car will cost at least dozens of Liang, right?


    "It''s only eight thousand Liang. Fortunately, not much."


    What, what? Eight thousand Liang, not much.


    Nouveau riche make complaints about make complaints about the Tsai Ling''s local tyrant.


    "Madam, you don''t know. Although everyone can go to the holy city, the way people go is different. If we want to enter the city from the main road, we must buy these things. Otherwise, we have to go to the nearby path."


    Although Li Xian also thinks it''s very expensive, now the palace family is not short of money. Naturally, his waist is much thicker.


    "Path? I remember, isn''t the holy city a mountain city? Moreover, there has been only one way in and out since ancient times. They, what''s the difference between this and road robbery?"


    She thought it was incredible that the holy city was everyone''s holy city, not someone''s.


    Is it difficult for anyone to feel dissatisfied with such a aboveboard and wanton collection of money?


    "This is the truth, but who will listen? Those who can go to the holy city are rich families, and no one cares about the money. Like ordinary people, what can we do when we go?"

 Chapter 1351

    Li Xian said with some sigh, while Lin Mengya looked at the car of incense candles and narrowed her eyes.


    If the temple she had known before was only the spiritual sustenance of the people of Wei.


    Then, the temple hidden in the truth makes people feel secretive.


    The temple controls almost everything about defending the country, whether it is politics, economy or religious worship.


    Everything, the root cause, is inseparable from the control of the temple.


    In addition to collecting money crazily, the temple is even collecting people crazily.


    So what kind of truth is hidden after these madness, Lin Mengya doesn''t know.


    But she had a hunch that once these things were exposed, she was afraid that the whole country would fall into turmoil.


    "Why buy these things."


    Long Tianyu''s voice floated from behind. Lin Mengya turned around and saw his expression of disdain.


    "Yes, if you go with your highness, these things will be exempted."


    Cai Ling smiled and didn''t seem to care much.


    "However, the rules should be observed after all, and we don''t want to make your highness too embarrassed."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes turned dark, just nodded at Cai Ling and went out of the gate to rectify the team.


    Lin Mengya was surprised at the strange interaction between the two people.


    What are they hiding from themselves?


    "Cai Ling, you..."


    "I''ll arrange these things first. You and your highness get on the carriage first."


    Cai Ling deliberately avoided it. In public, she couldn''t catch up and ask again. She had to hold the baby and get on the carriage with Bai Su and chen''er.


    The road is also smooth, but the closer to the holy city, the more trouble.


    But in the final analysis, all these troubles are for one word - money.


    They say that the king of hell is easy to mess with and the kid is difficult to deal with.


    How many of the checkpoints on the road are set up by the temple, or the people below want to enrich their own pockets, in fact, they don''t know.


    Long Tianyu didn''t seem to want to expose his identity. He gave everything he could along the way.


    But Lin Mengya saw that his face was getting worse and worse.


    It seems that he is enduring something.


    "This is not a temple. It is clearly a robber, bandit and shameless scum!"


    Chen''er scolded while writing down the account book according to Lin Mengya''s requirements.


    "It''s not spending your money. What''s your pain?"


    Teasing the little thing in her arms, Lin Mengya teased her little girl.


    "No one''s money came from the wind! Miss, didn''t you see the scoundrel of the guy asking for money just now? If I were in our house, I would have slapped him in the face. Where could he deceive us ten liang of silver?"


    The more she said, the more excited she became. The little girl had great courage and insight. Now she is used to being taught by Lin Mengya, and she is even more powerful.


    "Yes, you''re a great girl. So, you don''t remember villains. You should have heard that strong dragons don''t suppress local snakes. If we don''t give up this money, I''m afraid trouble will keep coming to us."


    She pinched her little face and joked.


    To say that she suffered a loss, Lin Mengya was never interested in it.


    However, there are too many kids here, which is really difficult to deal with.


    Instead of fighting one by one, it''s better to lower your head and make a fortune for the time being.


    "It''s not like you at all, miss."


    She put away her account book and looked at her with big eyes.


    "How is it not like me?"


    She looked down at herself. Everything was as usual, except for a little guy in her arms.


    "In the past, you couldn''t afford to lose at all. Now, how can you bear this tone?"


    "Once was, now is, but who told you, I have to swallow it?"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled deeply.


    "Oh! I see! It''s called little unbearable and big conspiracy, isn''t it?"


    Smart, she was not stingy with her praise, which made the little girl squint with joy.


    "So, I asked you to write it down one by one, so that you can get it back one by one. If you do well, these silver coins will be your private house in the future, okay?"


    Now, I remember working harder and more competent than the cashier.


    Soon they reached the foot of the mountain.


    The holy city is built on the holy mountain. In addition to their powerful families, ordinary people may not be able to enter even if they can afford a high amount of passing money.


    Because, in the holy city, it is the temple that thousands of people in the country yearn for.


    Those who are qualified to set foot in the temple are indispensable for power and wealth.


    "Is this the holy mountain?"


    At the foot of the mountain was their last stop.


    When they reached the mountain, they had to work hard to reach the holy city before sunset.


    From a distance, the mountains are surrounded by clouds and fog, just like a fairyland above the mysterious sky.


    It is said that when the weather conditions permit, you can still see the outline of the holy city and the magnificent scenery that complements the glow.


    Therefore, it adds a bit of sacred color to the holy city.


    Holding the baby at the foot of the mountain, even Lin Mengya herself couldn''t help feeling.


    No matter how the temple is, at least the people who built it must have regarded it as their own yearning.


    Only true reverence can build the holy city in your heart.


    But if the man knew what the temple looked like now, he didn''t know how he would feel.


    "Let''s rest here for one night and go to the holy mountain early tomorrow morning."


    Li has already taken care of everything.


    "Brother Li has worked really hard these days. After going up, brother Li needs more advice."


    Lin Mengya said politely that although Li Xian is only a martial artist, his martial arts is one aspect. Most importantly, he has great insight.


    I once came to the holy city with the palace family several times. Later, I happened to come to the holy city several times when I was guarding other families.


    That''s why the big brother sent him.


    "Miss, if my husband hadn''t passed by, he would have saved me. I''m afraid I would have starved to death by the side of the road now."


    When Li first mentioned his life-saving benefactor, he was a little excited.


    The gentleman in his mouth was the Third Master of the palace.


    That year, Li Xian was just a little beggar on the side of the road. On a snowy day, someone broke his leg and threw him on the side of the road.


    The third master is kind-hearted and can''t ignore it when he sees it.


    Therefore, we have the loyalty and courage later.


    Even if there is a life-saving grace, who can help his benefactor with his meager personal strength for several years?


    Therefore, the Gong family believed him, and so did Lin Mengya.


    "Let him pass the past. Brother Li is also a benefactor of our palace family. In the future, we will only talk about family affection, regardless of kindness."


    She had a good impression of the man who valued love and righteousness, so she talked more.


    Unexpectedly, two exploratory eyes always came from behind.


    Finally, even the thick Li Xian felt uncomfortable. He found a reason and left.


    She didn''t turn her head, but her smile was full of treachery.


    "You''ve ignored me all day, but you''re here, talking and laughing with the men next to you."


    This sad tone really doesn''t seem to be the guy''s consistent style.


    "Stop!"


    She was about to walk, but the man behind her suddenly shouted at her.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Turning around, she raised her eyebrows and smiled falsely.


    But seeing her like this, long Tianyu couldn''t make a difference even if she had full resentment.


    Besides, he knew what she meant.


    "Don''t be angry with me, will you?"


    "I dare not be angry with your highness."


    "Cai Ling and I didn''t mean to hide it from you. We were just afraid you were worried."


    "Well, I know."


    "I know you deliberately ignore me. I want to compensate. Why don''t you tonight -"


    "Your Highness, please respect yourself."


    "My wife, don''t be self respecting."


    ¡°......¡±


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless. When did this guy learn to be so cheeky?


    People come and go at the foot of the mountain. After all, long Tianyu still can''t do anything to her.


    Two people holding the child, walking and strolling slowly in the street.


    "If you want to know anything, just ask me directly. Even if Li Xian has been to the holy city several times, he may not be able to enter the temple."


    This guy, knowing that he wanted to inquire about something with Li first, actually came here to eat flying vinegar.


    I can''t help feeling a little funny and sweet in my heart.


    "But didn''t you say you haven''t been here?"


    At least in the last January Festival, he was still long Tianyu.


    How can he know what''s going on here.


    "I don''t know. Naturally someone knows. Silly girl, do you understand what I mean to the temple?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya also considered this point.


    First of all, long Tianyu is now his Majesty''s nephew, so he also represents the royal family.


    Secondly, he is one of the disciples of the current emperor, which means that he may become the temple of the temple.


    She didn''t know anything else, but she understood one thing.


    That is, in any case, these two identities cannot coincide.


    Otherwise, all the power in the world will belong to one person.


    "Because of this, the people in the temple should not welcome you?"


    Therefore, Cai lingcai gave up the near and sought the far and spent money to eliminate the disaster.


    "Really, I can''t hide anything from you."


    A gentle smile poured out on his handsome face.


    The attendants around felt a little incredible. They were always unsmiling and colder than icebergs. When did your highness learn to be so gentle?


    As everyone knows, there are some things you don''t have to learn at all.


    As long as that person is there, it will show naturally.


    This is the strangeness of feelings.


    "But why did you go back to the temple? I said I could do it alone. You don''t have to risk with me."


    Even if it was a tiger''s den, she was not afraid.


    But it is obvious that the crisis facing long Tianyu is much bigger than her.


    Long Tianyu raised her head and gently picked up her broken hair that accidentally ran to her cheek and pinned it behind her ears.

 Chapter 1352

    Before anyone who wanted to see it, he took back his hand.


    Together, are so natural.


    Even he knew what he had done.


    But when he saw the worry in her eyebrows and eyes in the twilight, he couldn''t care about anything.


    I just feel that there is no place more important than her in front of me and in my heart.


    "Don''t worry." He tried his best to comfort her gently, miraculously making her heart gradually fit down.


    "I''m fine."


    Don''t wait for her to speak, long Tianyu continued.


    "You don''t like to escape, so do I. anyway, the teacher has saved my life. I can''t help but report it. No matter what the past, the teacher, like you, must be someone related to me. I can''t let you down."


    Lin Mengya wanted to persuade, but the words were trapped in her throat.


    How could she open her mouth and turn him into an ungrateful person?


    She can''t do what she doesn''t want to do to others, let alone him?


    "How cunning."


    She whispered in a small voice, but long Tianyu listened to her ears.


    However, the guy seemed very happy and nodded seriously.


    "Madam says I''m cunning, then I''m cunning."


    Uncontrollable corners of her mouth rose, and Lin Mengya didn''t know what was going on. Since this meeting, this guy seemed to have changed after the initial entanglement.


    However, before thinking about it, in fact, he was the same. He would put down his body and recklessly coax himself to be happy.


    In my heart, I don''t feel strange.


    "Come on, give me a hug."


    In his arms, the little guy who was still looking around just now fell asleep unconsciously.


    Long Tianyu picked up the child, wrapped it in a cloak and properly placed it in his arms.


    The small mountain city at the foot of the mountain is not big, but it is very prosperous because it welcomes the distinguished guests of aristocratic families every year.


    The night blurred the boundary between the mountain and the city, and there didn''t seem to be the mysterious feeling seen during the day.


    Some things are like this. Only in the dark can we see their true appearance.


    At the dawn of the lantern, two people took the little guy roaming the long street.


    Because it is still years old, there are lively firecrackers from time to time.


    People keep coming in and people keep leaving.


    Unconsciously, her little hand was surrounded by his big hand.


    On the wide sleeves, no one can see their hand holding action.


    The five fingers with a thin cocoon gently rubbed the shape of her fingers, and the ten fingers were intertwined, showing a continuous ambiguity.


    Lin Mengya only felt that she was accompanied by him and went on like this for a lifetime. It seemed not bad.


    "Your Highness, miss, Mr. Cai asked you to go back. Yes, I have something important to discuss with you."


    The visitor is a right-hand man beside Li Xian.


    Since Li didn''t come first, he must have tripped up.


    They immediately returned to the temporary inn. As soon as they entered the door, long Tianyu handed over the child to Bai Su and hurried to Cai Ling''s room with Lin Mengya.


    "Here you are. Sit down first."


    Cai Ling was looking at a page of stationery by candlelight. When she saw them, she frowned.


    "But what happened to the palace family?"


    It''s obviously urgent that Cai Lingli call people back.


    Besides, it must have something to do with her.


    "This is a letter sent by brother Gong to us. It says that the aunt who settled down has disappeared for no reason."


    An Jiarong disappeared, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    But she thinks, I''m afraid this is not the main reason?


    "Did an Jiarong come to the temple?"


    Only in this way, big brother, they will be so anxious.


    Sure enough, Cai Ling nodded.


    "After you left, an Jiarong was in good order. Before you left, you made all the arrangements for the college, so brother Gong wanted to leave as soon as possible and rush back to the fiefdom. Who knows, an Jiarong suddenly had a quarrel and said that he wanted someone to make decisions for her. Brother Gong was so angry that he quarreled with her. Who knows, an Jiarong had a big quarrel with her that night It disappeared. Later, brother Gong went to settle down and found that they left overnight. "


    So, I''m afraid big brother thinks something''s wrong.


    Because we have to go to settle down, we can go openly.


    Running like this all night seems to be avoiding something.


    Since an Jiarong wants to do something, the temple is a great opportunity.


    It''s just that the guy doesn''t know yet. He just wants to sacrifice her.


    "So it''s this. Please answer my big brothers for me. Everything is fine. Don''t worry about it."


    Anyway, it''s just that I want to settle down here in the temple.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t be afraid of such things, and if the an family were to behave themselves, they would be the proof of reimbursement if they dared to come out and get the small account book.


    She was worried that these things were too expensive. Someone pasted them up. How could she not?


    "In fact, there is another thing to tell you. This year, the three kings will also come. But they are threatening. You and your highness should be careful."


    What are the three kings doing here? They don''t need Temple certification.


    Even so, Lin Mengya knew that Cai Ling was out of kindness, so she agreed one by one.


    After saying goodbye to Cai Ling, long Tianyu took her to the door.


    She wanted to go in and was gently pulled by his sleeve.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She turned her head and her eyes fell into the water.


    "Nothing, just a little afraid of missing you."


    "Think what''s terrible about me? When did our highness learn to be so hypocritical?"


    "Just learned."


    He didn''t care, put her hand on his lips and dropped a kiss.


    "When I couldn''t see you in the past, I just wanted to see you every day. Now I can see you every day, but I want to keep you around all the time. Why do you think I become more and more greedy?"


    This guy''s love talk skills are directly full?


    Why can she always stir up her spring heart?


    "Well, I promise my heart. When these things come to an end, I will marry you again. Then, we will never be separated for life."


    He smiled, his cool eyebrows and eyes. At this moment, the spring flowers bloom and are as bright as the sun.


    "OK, then we have a deal!"


    "Well, it''s a deal!"


    She stood at the door and watched the guy go back to her room step by step. Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head.


    I''m dying, I''m dying. This guy''s wife pulling skills can be God.


    Patted his reddish face. It''s all from the old husband and wife. She should have been immune, shouldn''t she?


    Unfortunately, she lost sleep that night.


    The next day, when she appeared in front of the crowd with a big black eye, even Bai Su and chen''er were startled.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Chen''er asked with concern, and Bai Su was also worried.


    "Nothing. I just want to make a bed. All right, let''s go."


    She doesn''t want to be known that she was made like this by long Tianyu''s love words.


    Long Tianyu smiled at his wife and quickly got into the carriage. He couldn''t help showing a proud smile.


    Look, only he can make her so worried.


    While Cai Ling was on one side, the clouds covered the mountain.


    Look at Gong Ya and then your highness Xi. What happened to them last night?


    Although there is only one road to the holy city, it is very spacious.


    The road is separated by a tree, down on the left and up on the right. It is orderly and unobstructed.


    When they verified their identity and set foot on this road, Lin Mengya understood why those people would rather pay so much money and take this road.


    It turns out that except this road, other places are as steep as they need to be.


    There are cliffs and strange rocks.


    If you are not careful, you will fall off the cliff. I''m afraid you will only break your bones in the end.


    She held the baby in her arms and meditated in the carriage.


    "Master, have a drink."


    Bai Su handed the water to Lin Mengya. The latter only drank a small sip and slightly wetted the skin of his mouth, then returned the water bag to her.


    "Master, are you worried about the safety of the little master? Do you want to..."


    She knew the meaning of Bai Su dialect, but because of the previous things, Lin Mengya understood one thing.


    Before we are sure that the situation is completely safe, we might as well take our children with us instead of handing them over to others.


    Perhaps, it is not necessarily much safer than that, but one thing is certain.


    At least, when danger comes, she can stand in front of the child and cover it for him.


    It''s better than doing nothing. I can only watch it. It''s much better.


    The mountain road is not easy to walk, but it is not rugged.


    They followed behind the ass of the car in front all the way, and they also walked more than half the way.


    However, the car in front suddenly stopped.


    After them, they had to slow down.


    Before she could speak, long Tianyu rode a horse and looked forward.


    Cai Ling also went to her carriage and whispered to her while aiming at the situation there.


    Soon, long Tianyu returned to her side.


    "It''s no big deal. I just heard that the carriage in front saw a body rolling down a cliff."


    He said carelessly, but Lin Mengya felt a little strange.


    If it''s really just a corpse, why did it take so long?


    So he sent Li first.


    "When I returned to the young lady, there was indeed a headless corpse in front of me. It was only because there was a young lady sitting in the carriage in front of me, so I was shocked. I already asked and said it would be ready in a moment. Please don''t worry."


    Headless bodies?


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, and her doubts were more prosperous.


    It''s supposed to be a holy land. If so, how can you see the body?


    Besides, why is the head of the body gone?


    But now these are not what she should consider.


    After a while, the team began to march again.


    When I passed the place where the body was found, there was only a faint smell of blood in the air, which seemed to have no smell.

 Chapter 1353

    After treatment here, headless corpses no longer exist.


    Lin Mengya twitched her nose, but her sight seemed to pass over there.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Chen''er coaxed Ning''er and asked curiously.


    It seems that the young lady pays special attention to the situation there.


    "Nothing. Watch Ning''er and I''ll squint for a while."


    Chen''er nodded. Bai Su also arranged a cushion for her to rest. Lin Mengya closed her eyes, just like her usual lunch break.


    But she sank down and saw the interface of Shennong system.


    The system seems to be slightly different since the small medicine came.


    If it used to be that neat computer style, now it seems to be more flexible and humanized.


    Generally speaking, it has a better sense of use.


    "Master, the results of the analysis have come out. What the system detected just now should be a kind of body fluid. There are a small amount of toxins. If you ingest a small amount, the human body can metabolize by itself. If you take a large amount for a long time, it can cause irreversible damage to the human body."


    At the beginning of her discovery, she asked Xiaoyao to analyze it.


    Now, after seeing the results of the small medicine, she felt even more confused.


    The small poison in this thing has been detected. It is a poison that will soften and deform people''s bones and muscles if taken for a long time.


    "Is there a simulation diagram of human bones and muscles after taking medicine?"


    "Yes."


    In an instant, holograms appeared in front of her.


    In the picture, she saw all kinds of strange people.


    "Xiaoyao, did you simulate it with the built-in data of the system?"


    "Yes, master, although this medicine can change bones and muscles, the results that can be simulated are limited due to the limitations of the human body itself."


    Indeed, no matter how it changes, the human body is the human body after all.


    Lin Mengya looked at the content of the picture carefully and couldn''t help thinking of another thing.


    Before, when she was in the state of lieyun, didn''t she meet the kind of people who were specially used as murder weapons?


    She looked for it carefully. Sure enough, there were experimental simulation results very similar to those people.


    "I see."


    She had doubted the source of the Xin family''s technology before. If everything started from here, it would be logical.


    After all, the state of Wei has been inherited from the ancient state of Wei for more than a thousand years.


    It''s not surprising to get this technology.


    But why do such people appear on the holy mountain?


    Is the temple feeding such people?


    It seems that it''s really not easy here.


    After exiting the system, Lin Mengya really closed her eyes and rested in the carriage for a while.


    The more you go up, the quieter it is outside.


    Before the evening came, they finally reached the holy city.


    The glow reflects the gorgeous halo against the snow-white city wall.


    From a distance, she saw the flawless holy city.


    I have to sigh again, how did the skilled craftsmen who built the holy city reproduce the fairyland in their hearts in the world.


    There is indeed a yearning ability here.


    "Madam, hold on a little longer. When you enter the city, we will have a place to rest."


    All day long on the mountain road, she felt exhausted sitting in the carriage, not to mention Li Xian, who was driving outside the carriage.


    Nodding, whether she can rest is second, but when she gets to the city, she has to comfort everyone.


    There was a long line at the gate. Everyone was worried, but no one dared to make a noise.


    Soon, several people in white robes came to their motorcade.


    "Captain Wei, this is the list of people in our family. Please have a look."


    Li Xian is really an old Youzi who has been here several times. He is familiar with everything.


    After seeing those people, he greeted them with a humble smile.


    The man was covered by his white robe and could only see a pair of eyes.


    When Lin Mengya was feeling weird, she suddenly ran into one of them.


    The man seemed a little excited when he saw her.


    After pulling the front guard captain''s sleeve, he lay down in his ear and didn''t know what to say.


    The captain of the guard talked with him for a few words. Their voice was too small and not close. Lin Mengya only heard a few words.


    Like, "is that her?" "Are you sure it''s her?" Something like that.


    Be alert. This is not the Dragon capital. You should be careful and appropriate everywhere.


    "Are you the palace family?"


    The captain of the guard closed the list and asked clearly.


    Li Xianli answered respectfully.


    "Yes, it''s my eldest lady sitting in the car."


    Because entering the holy city requires strict verification of identity, long Tianyu is not with Cai Ling.


    But they have made an agreement to cooperate in the Palace House in the holy city.


    At present, if something happens, I''m afraid long Tianyu won''t have time to save him.


    "Since it''s the palace family, it shouldn''t matter. But the eldest lady of the palace family should be the first time to come to the holy city. You also know the rules of the holy city. People who come for the first time can''t take a bus into the door. In this way, you wait in the back. How about we take your eldest lady into the city?"


    This is not honest at first, so Li Xian is a little embarrassed.


    Even if you want to go in, you don''t need their escort.


    But Captain Wei is responsible for checking the identity of entering the city. In case of offending, I''m afraid they won''t have time to enter the city today.


    At night, the holy mountain is not allowed to stay.


    In other words, if they can''t get in, they have to rush down the mountain all night.


    This put Li Xian in a dilemma.


    "In that case, we can only trouble the captain of the guard."


    When Li Xian was anxious, Lin Mengya sitting in the car suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Madam, you''d better sit inside now and leave everything to the little one."


    Li Xian ran over and whispered, while Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "You watch your Highness for me. Don''t let him make any mistakes, okay?"


    Their goal should be her.


    Besides, the people of the palace family, long Tianyu left a lot of people to protect when he left just now.


    Ning''er''s safety, don''t worry for the time being.


    "But miss, I''ve never heard of such a rule before. Will it..."


    Li Xian said anxiously. With his keen sense, he can naturally detect that something is wrong.


    But Lin Mengya got out of the car with Bai Su as if she hadn''t heard it.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    With that, she raised her feet and walked in front of those people.


    "Thank you."


    The woman in front of her was noble and generous. She had a very beautiful face with a shallow smile.


    The captain of the guard has read countless people. Naturally, he knows that some people are not easy to mess with.


    Then the attitude became more polite.


    "No wonder, miss. We are not bad people."


    The captain''s voice was so low that only she could hear it.


    Nodded secretly and left with the captain of the guard.


    It''s an escort, but in fact, it''s just to go to the holy city in advance in a carriage with the sign of the escort.


    Along the way, she saw many carriages of other families.


    They all lined up for inspection.


    Bai Su sat beside her, always vigilant.


    When I arrived at the gate of the city, I found that there was not only the inspection of the escort team, but also another group of people.


    But on the white robes they were wearing, there was a line of golden edges.


    There was a big table at the gate of the city. Behind the table sat a round figure.


    After seeing them, he said.


    "Isn''t this the captain of the guard? Why, your verification today is completed?"


    Anyone who wants to enter the holy city will put a lot of silver on the table.


    And these things were put away by the man.


    At the moment, he didn''t get up, just asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s done. Do the saints have anything to say?"


    The so-called saints, in the temple, means senior management members.


    There are about hundreds of saints in the whole temple.


    But it''s not easy to manage such an important thing as the city gate.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard today. You''d better go back and have a rest early."


    It''s a nice thing to say, but it''s a bit of ridicule when it comes out of the fat man''s mouth.


    Probably because the saints are higher than the escort.


    But Captain Wei was probably used to it. They didn''t refute. After nodding and saluting, they left with Lin Mengya''s carriage.


    But I didn''t want to be stopped by the saints.


    "Wait a minute."


    Lin Mengya jumped in her heart. Even though there was a curtain blocking her, she still felt the look of ANN outside.


    "Why are there outsiders in your car? Captain Wei, you don''t know the rules of the holy city?"


    This is a bit of a threat.


    Bai Su clenched the long sword in her hand, while Lin Mengya held her hand and gently shook her head at her.


    If the captain of the guard wants to transport them in, he should have a panacea.


    They really can''t distinguish between the enemy and us. Now all they can do is wait and see.


    "Of course I know, but the people sitting in the car are the people of the top ten families who came to the holy city for the first time. According to the rules, the escort should meet them in person. Saint, please be careful."


    The captain of the guard is neither humble nor arrogant. His words are also justified.


    After the saint snorted coldly, he waved his hand impatiently and said.


    "It seems that you know the rules all over the world. Let''s go. Don''t waste the time of the people behind us."


    "Yes."


    She can''t wait to leave.


    Just after they passed the saints and entered, they saw a group of people coming in a hurry not far away.


    After passing by, she only heard someone say.


    "My Lord, where are you going?"


    It''s the fat man''s voice. Compared with the arrogance of the captain of the guard before, it now looks much flattering.


    "When you go out to perform official duties, you watch here. You can''t let any suspicious people in, okay?"


    "Yes, I see."

 Chapter 1354

    It seems that the temple, like the outside, has a very strict hierarchical distribution.


    However, it seems that the group of people just now is very urgent. What kind of official business did they deal with?


    "Captain, let''s go quickly."


    The captain of the guard gave a voice to remind a slightly clever man, while the captain of the guard nodded and ordered everyone to leave immediately.


    Lin Mengya always feels that things today seem a little strange.


    But she couldn''t tell where it was.


    The holy city is different from the dragon. There are no shops here.


    And almost all the as like houses are as like as two peas.


    When she got inside, she found that the courtyard walls and houses here were white.


    This too single color is OK if you look at it from a distance.


    But if you watch it for a long time, you will feel extremely boring and boring.


    Maybe it''s the difference between immortals and ordinary people like them.


    Outside each courtyard, there will be a plaque in a unified style.


    The neat arrangement is a bit accurate and boring.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the house belonging to the palace family.


    "This is the palace family. Please have a good rest. I''ll leave first."


    Set her and Bai Su at the door, and the captain of the guard left with his men.


    "Master, what do they mean?"


    Bai Su had a suspicious look on her face. None of the preparations she had just made was of use.


    This is strange.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the direction where the guard coach disappeared.


    If she didn''t guess, the captain of the guard should want her to hide from someone.


    But who is this person? She doesn''t have any idea yet.


    Because only in this way can she avoid exposure.


    As for the person who asked captain Wei, it''s easy to understand.


    Besides the one who over protects himself every time, who else can have the ability to hold the guard.


    That guy, what medicine is sold in the gourd?


    "Master, we''d better wait first."


    Bai Su suggested. Lin Mengya nodded and they pushed open the door of the palace.


    Like the plain white outside, the decoration inside must be much better.


    Even though it is a little old, you can still feel the delicacy and brilliance of the day.


    It seems that although the outside is similar, the inside should be arranged according to their own preferences.


    This is also good, so that we all live in the same house and don''t know if we''re wrong.


    There are no servants in the house of the temple. After each January Festival, those servants have to leave with their master, and no one dare stay here.


    But every time before they come, they can give some silver and ask some temple believers to help clean it.


    She didn''t do anything and looked around.


    It''s the same as checking whether there is a pinhole camera after staying in a hotel in a previous life.


    She has been busy for a long time. Fortunately, there is nothing unusual here.


    It was already dark. Lin Mengya stood at the door looking forward to it.


    Why don''t chen''er and Ning''er come? Did you meet someone who embarrassed them at the door?


    After all, in addition to their people, long Tianyu also left people.


    It''s a big deal. His people show his identity and see who dares to say anything about him.


    Just waiting, there was a clear sound of horseshoe splashing in the distance.


    Lin Mengya immediately jumped out, but saw several horses come to her first.


    "Why are you standing at the door?"


    Turning over and dismounting cleanly, long Tianyu looked at her who didn''t even wear a cloak and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m waiting for them. Why haven''t I seen them for so long?"


    She stood on tiptoe and looked behind him.


    The little face was full of anxiety and couldn''t hold it down.


    In addition to chen''er, her baby is still in the car.


    In case of any accident, what can she do?


    "They''re fine. I''ve asked someone to bring them in. Don''t worry. Let''s go in and talk."


    Although there is no one on the street now, she still remembers the sentence that walls have ears.


    Several people immediately returned to the yard. Bai Su and a bodyguard beside long Tianyu closed the door tightly and stood at the door watching.


    "Where are the babies? Where are they? And Cai Ling, how are they now?"


    Before she sat down, she threw a series of questions.


    Long Tianyu smiled and felt that Lin Mengya, who was so restless, was really a little funny.


    "Why do you always look at me with such a smile? I''m asking you, long Tianyu. If you do this again, I''ll be angry!"


    When is it? Does this guy still want to joke with himself?


    Seeing that she really blew up, long Tianyu waved his hand and comforted her.


    "It''s okay, they''re all in. Don''t worry, everyone is fine."


    Finally, a heart came down.


    Everyone is good, that''s no problem. However, she still feels that today''s things are strange everywhere.


    "Long Tianyu, are you hiding something from me?"


    This time, she assumed that he had to say it.


    Staring at a pair of round eyes, his face is angry and unspeakably cute.


    Long Tianyu felt her heart itching when he saw her.


    His wife is really likable!


    "Don''t bother you. How much can you guess today?"


    Well, it''s not noisy anymore. It''s changed into a guessing game.


    Lin Mengya said after turning her eyes impolitely.


    "I can roughly guess that the escort team is the one you asked for? Also, someone in the aristocratic family who came to the city today wants to be bad for me, right?"


    He nodded, almost the same.


    "Then tell me what they want to do against you?"


    Is this guy still addicted to the exam?


    "They didn''t think it would be bad for me to be here, because we changed the time on the road and there was no sign of the palace family on the car, so no one could know my identity except the captain of the guard and the people at the door. You asked someone to bring me in alone for fear that I would be exposed by accident when checking my identity. In this way, anyone who knows me will know that I have arrived at Saint City, this is one of them. "


    "What about the second?"


    "The second is to avoid the group of people going out. In fact, even at the door, the so-called saint should also be your man. He deliberately stopped the carriage to wait for those people to come. When the two sides passed by, they and I would have no possibility of meeting in the holy city again. In other words, when they went out, you entered the holy city I found it after I went to the city. So you chose to take risks and play black under the light. "


    If their target is her, then if they encounter it outside, they will explore it clearly.


    In the city, I''m afraid I''ve checked it long ago.


    Of course, the escort team has no problem. Most people will not doubt their carriage.


    Plus the saint''s deliberate embarrassment, I''m afraid no one will think that there is anything suspicious about the people here?


    "Yes, all right. My clever lady, what kind of reward do you need?"


    He smiled, but Lin Mengya wanted to blow him up.


    "Will you die?"


    She said with a smile, but long Tianyu understood that he was afraid to offend his wife.


    "Okay, okay, I said, I said."


    "In fact, it''s like this."


    He talked, but Lin Mengya was frightened.


    "After I came in, I should go to the temple and ask the teacher to invite Ann first. Who knows, my eyeliner here tells me that someone has offered a high reward to you among the saints, trying to kill you on your duty at the temple, because no one has ever received this reward, so until the day before, someone came to this task. The team you saw was hunters. ¡®


    hunter?


    The holy mountain doesn''t even have a mouse. Where did the hunter come from?


    "He is different from ordinary hunters. The hunters here are dedicated to chasing down the opponents of the temple."


    And play like this?


    Besides, the temple has become worse and worse in recent years, which no one can avoid.


    Therefore, many people oppose it.


    And those hunters are responsible for hunting these "prey".


    "Isn''t this inhuman? Don''t you understand the temple of freedom? I can believe whoever I want to believe and do holy work


    What''s up? "


    "It''s OK for you to say that in front of me. Go out and don''t say that. You''ll be beaten."


    Long Tianyu is rarely humorous, while Lin Mengya feels like a lump in her throat.


    "Then why do they want to hunt me? But I''m not an opponent of the temple on the surface? So how can they deal with me?"


    Long Tianyu touched her little face and explained patiently.


    "The existence of hunters is not only to eliminate the opponents of the temple. At the same time, because they have great power. So in order to earn more extra money, they will use the flag of the temple to make profits."


    "It seems that I am really valuable."


    Lin Mengya said indifferently. She probably guessed who bought her life with money.


    It''s a pity that Yin is wrong and Yang is wrong. Long Tianyu has insight into it.


    "But I''m afraid your relationship with the temple is not that simple?"


    She tilted her head and looked at long Tianyu.


    The latter is noncommittal, sharing his hands and shouting injustice.


    "I''m just a disciple of the holy master, that''s all."


    Lin Mengya still wants to know something, but the guy is talking about him.


    Until chen''er and the baby were sent back intact, her forced question came to an end temporarily.


    "Miss, your highness."


    Chen''er held Ning''er carefully. Originally, the little girl was a petite and lovely type.


    Now, in order to make Ning''er sleep more sweetly, his arm has been raised for half a day.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t squeeze her. She immediately picked up the baby.


    "How''s it going? Did anyone embarrass you when you came in?"

 Chapter 1355

    Chen''er shook his head and followed Lin Mengya into the hospital.


    "By the way, where''s Cai Ling?"


    Lin Mengya looked around, not to mention Cai Ling. Even the Cai family didn''t see one.


    "I don''t know. As soon as the young lady left, the people around your highness brought us in. I haven''t seen childe Cai since then."


    Lin Mengya put away her worries. Since long Tianyu arranged it, Cai Ling must be fine.


    However, her eyes still looked at the man suspiciously.


    It seems that this guy has kept a lot of things from himself since Longdu left.


    As if feeling her doubt, long Tianyu turned around and gave her a gentle smile.


    "Don''t worry, trust me."


    Although knowing that this was long Tianyu''s avoidance of the problem, Lin Mengya nodded.


    Trust him and give him everything.


    These things are familiar to me, aren''t they?


    "You''ll have a good rest here first. You''ll be busy tomorrow."


    Long Tianyu patted her on the shoulder. Although he didn''t give up in his eyes, he still had to go.


    The house is not as spacious as Longdu. When the family settle down, it looks particularly lively.


    "Miss, do you think it''s strange here?"


    Chen''er''s eyes looked around warily and said to her in a small voice.


    Just put down the baby, Lin Mengya sat at the table and ate with everyone.


    "Tell me, do you think there''s something wrong?"


    She put down the dishes and chopsticks and gently wiped her mouth with a handkerchief.


    "I always feel that the people in the holy city seem to be afraid."


    "Oh, scared? How did you see that?"


    She looked at chen''er with great interest. The little girl seems to be more and more sharp now.


    "When we walked in the street before, everyone dared not speak. Moreover, there were no shops here, and the people on the street were in a hurry. There were few people to say hello. Miss, do you think it''s strange here?"


    Not to mention these, even she felt it.


    From the beginning of going to the holy mountain, the here is in order, with a depressing smell.


    After entering the holy city, this feeling is particularly strong.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and only comforted the little girl.


    "It''s all right. This is the holy city."


    Different children nodded vaguely, and the doubt in their eyes was unsolved.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to explain too much, so that the girl wouldn''t think more and scare herself.


    Outside, the lights were bright.


    In the holy city, every night, several lights are lit in front of each family''s door.


    And the smell of lamp oil here, although some faint aroma, makes Lin Mengya smell uncomfortable.


    Although it is non-toxic, Lin Mengya still uses the medicinal materials she brought before to equip everyone with a refreshing medicinal oil.


    Here, we should be careful.


    "Mother..."


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya felt the moisture on her face.


    When I opened my eyes, I heard the little guy''s mouth say "mother".


    "Good baby, call again."


    She smiled out of sight, picked up the baby and kissed the little face.


    The little guy always likes her to hug and hold her high. His small mouth with few teeth cracks and smiles sweetly at her.


    "Mother!"


    The second sound became clearer and clearer. Lin Mengya was very surprised.


    "Good baby, I really love you. I don''t love you enough!"


    The mother and son played in bed for a while, and the little guy''s laughter gradually increased.


    She seldom heard the child''s voice. If she hadn''t determined that the baby''s physical condition was all right, she was afraid she would doubt whether the child was ill.


    Children are the flesh of a mother''s heart. Naturally, there is nothing they don''t worry about.


    "The little master is really a clever boy. I still don''t understand, master. Why do you bring the little master here? If you stay in the palace, it won''t be dangerous, will it?"


    Bai Su has been with her for many years and has long formed the habit of listening to her arrangements.


    But that doesn''t mean she won''t think about the gains and losses of these things.


    On the contrary, because of Lin Mengya''s training, Bai Su''s behavior became more and more stable.


    Therefore, she will think again and again and ask again.


    "Do you think Ning''er is Yu''s own son? Can you hide it from everyone?"


    Not to mention that the child looks more and more like Yu, it is absolutely not a secret that they are a family of three.


    Yu publicly recognized Ning''er, not on a whim.


    She knows her man. Even if he doesn''t say it, she knows his plan.


    "The master means that your highness wants to use this to protect the little master?"


    She passed a look of appreciation. Yes, Yu must have planned so.


    With other couples hiding Ning''er''s whereabouts, it''s better to be generous and let Ning''er get everyone''s attention.


    In this way, if those people still want to start, they will have more concerns.


    After all, he is the adopted son of his highness Xi. Ordinary people dare not make such an idea.


    "Miss, childe Cai is back!"


    Lin Mengya hurried in from the outside. Lin Mengya was worried. What happened to Cai Ling?


    But fortunately, the guy didn''t matter except his face was pale and haggard. Lin Mengya''s hanging heart was released.


    "I haven''t seen you all night. Where have you been fooling around?"


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, pretending to be angry.


    Cai Ling blushed, and there was some hazy water vapor in her eyes.


    "I... I..."


    Know that he is not good at lying in front of himself, and know that he must have other arrangements with Yu.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t tease him any more. She smiled and asked him to wash and eat in the house.


    Cai Ling breathed a sigh of relief. Soon she changed her clothes and went to the hall to meet her.


    "Why don''t you have a rest?"


    By this time, she had changed her clothes.


    She seldom wears plain clothes on weekdays, but now she is a snow-white jacket and skirt.


    The waist is slender and soft, and there is a feminine tenderness between the sections, but it will not give people a feeling of deliberately showing off.


    Clothes and skirts are extremely simple, but also elegant to the extreme.


    However, the skirt and cuffs are embroidered with rose patterns with gold thread.


    This was prepared by them before they came here.


    It is said that it is because the head of each aristocratic family has to choose the pattern he represents after taking office.


    You can choose from the family, or according to your own preferences and requirements.


    Lin Mengya wanted to use the pattern of the palace family, but she finally thought about it and changed it.


    Gong family, it''s time for a new start.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. This time, we just tell the temple that you''re here."


    On the contrary, Cai Ling was much calmer than her, and gently charged Lin Mengya.


    Nodding, chen''er and Bai Su behind her put on a white cloak for her.


    The same is true on the cloak, embroidered with rose lines.


    It seems that this road is really not easy to go.


    After coming out of the palace, she boarded a very ordinary pony.


    Here, aristocratic families, royal families and royal families must abide by the rules of the temple.


    They have to report to the temple first, and then the temple will arrange the time for the beginning of the January Festival.


    She was two days ahead of schedule. Long Tianyu and Cai Ling should have intercepted all the news last night.


    No one in the holy city should know that the palace family is coming. Therefore, some of the arrangements aimed at her should be avoided.


    As chen''er said before, the pedestrians in the street are walking with their heads down.


    There are few bright colors here, either blue and white or black and gray. In this white city, like numb points, they are not fresh for half a moment.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of fanatical admirers, such a holy city is solemn and solemn, which makes people have to crawl at the foot of the temple and wish to become a grain of dust in the temple.


    But for people like Lin Mengya, she feels a little depressed.


    There is nothing wrong with faith, but it has gone against human nature.


    She really didn''t think that the worship under such suppression was sincere.


    Lin Mengya looked at the passing crowd and thought quietly.


    The temple, at the highest point of the holy city.


    Built according to the mountain potential, it has 12 floors. It is huge, towering into the clouds and has extraordinary momentum.


    On the top floor, it is said that even the Lord of the temple cannot enter without permission.


    Standing at the foot of the temple, she vaguely felt that the whole temple had a cold breath.


    It has nothing to do with holiness. It''s just a cold feeling that makes people cold.


    This continuous white building complex is like a tomb, which can bury all the vitality.


    "Let''s go."


    Cai Ling also thought it was the first time she came to the temple. She was not used to it,


    Lin Mengya nodded to keep up, but the faint discomfort in her heart never disappeared.


    At this time, saints in white clothes kept coming in and out of the temple. Although they were saints, they also had different differences.


    However, they all live in the temple, which is a little higher than those who live at the foot of the mountain.


    And people like themselves seem to be higher than those who are not qualified to enter the holy city.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t like this strict hierarchy. This feeling always makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The temple has no walls and gates, but there are many patrol guards.


    They went to the second floor. After entering the hall, someone greeted them immediately.


    "Excuse me, who are -"


    Today, she only brought chen''er.


    The little girl was very clever. When she saw the visitor, she immediately respectfully handed over the famous post of the palace family.


    The visitor turned over and looked at the accident quickly.


    However, although Lin Mengya saw it, she remained silent.


    It seems, as she had expected.


    "It''s the Gong family. Miss Gong, please follow me."

 Chapter 1356

    Lin Mengya subconsciously glanced at Cai Ling, who nodded at her.


    She relaxed a little and followed the man.


    Through the hall, they came to the third floor. The man wanted to continue to lead them to the third floor hall, but Cai Ling stopped her steps.


    "Ask the saint to stay for a while."


    Cai Ling''s gentle voice doesn''t bring any attack.


    The man thought there was something wrong with him and immediately opened his mouth and urged him.


    "No matter what you have, you''d better go inside and say it before you go. If you can''t catch up with the January Festival, won''t you come in vain?"


    "What your excellency said is."


    He smiled and turned to Lin Mengya.


    "The third floor is where ordinary aristocratic families come from. As one of the top ten aristocratic families, the palace family needs to go to the fifth floor. You''d better go quickly and I''ll wait for you here."


    The man''s face changed slightly, but he really couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Because Cai Ling is too gentle and polite.


    It seemed that he wanted to go by himself for fear of delaying Lin Mengya''s time.


    However, in this way, he also pointed out where Lin Mengya was going, and did not offend the saint.


    "Thank you, sir."


    He gave Lin Mengya a comforting look, then turned his head and took the man away without leakage.


    "Miss..."


    Chen''er cried uneasily behind her.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    She knew she would be embarrassed to come here.


    But to her surprise, it has started from now on.


    Go through the fourth floor to the fifth floor. It''s really different from below.


    If the lower floors look at least popular, then it really looks like a cold temple.


    Even a brave girl like chen''er could not help shrinking her neck.


    "Miss, it''s so cold here!"


    She rubbed her arm. Lin Mengya knew that the reason why it was cold here was not because the temperature was too low, but because it was lifeless and made people feel cold from the bottom of their heart.


    Here, no one came out to meet.


    When they entered the hall, they saw a man sitting inside.


    "Who is it?"


    The man has a clean face and looks more than 30 years old, but his eyes are too old.


    If she hadn''t heard the subtle breath, she thought the other party was just a cold doll.


    "This is Miss Gong. Excuse me, sir, where should we report for duty?"


    Although her heart was flustered, her face was neither humble nor arrogant, and she had the style of a young lady of her family.


    The man looked at them carefully with his eyes and asked coldly.


    "Is there a famous post?"


    "Yes, please have a look."


    Chen''er put the famous note of the palace family on the table. After the man grabbed it, he checked it carefully for a long time, but he was silent.


    Lin Mengya had some doubts in her heart, but the previous events also sounded an alarm for her.


    No matter what was wrong, she ran up at once.


    In fact, the top ten aristocratic families are just a nice statement. They can buy only a limited number of people. If they really want to be unfavorable to her, she is not afraid to fight to kill her.


    At that time, no one will look good.


    "OK, miss, please wait a moment."


    The man got up and went to the back of the hall.


    Lin Mengya and chen''er were surprised, but they waited here for a few minutes.


    When the man came out again, he took a few things in his hand.


    "This is your certificate for going in and out of the temple in the future. Later, we will send the time when the January festival will begin to your house."


    She saw that the man took out a small jade card with no words on it, only the pattern of a round of months.


    However, there is a small gap this month, and there are five clouds next to it.


    She doesn''t know this thing, but Cai Ling said that it must be right to let her come to the fifth floor.


    "Thank you."


    When she arrived, she left with her things.


    But Cai Ling was not on the third floor. When she got to the bottom, she saw the man standing by the car waiting for herself.


    "Got the monthly order?"


    Lin Mengya took out the jade card in her hand and showed it to Cai Ling. The latter obviously expressed a sigh of relief.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    The two returned to the palace one after another. Along the way, Lin Mengya looked at the monthly order in her hand over and over.


    It seems that Cai Ling attaches great importance to it. Obviously, this is a very important thing.


    But the person before said, isn''t this just a voucher?


    Some accidentally met long Tianyu at the door. He stood at the door and smiled at himself.


    Lin Mengya was also very happy. She couldn''t wait to jump out of the carriage and return home with everyone.


    "Why are you here at this time? Everything has been handled?"


    When long Tianyu left, he said he had something important to deal with. He may not come today.


    So it''s a surprise for Lin Mengya to see him here.


    "Take a break and come out to see your situation. After you get the monthly order, you can rest assured for a while. Now, no matter who it is, there is no way to prevent you from attending the January Festival."


    How did he know? She hasn''t taken out the lunar calendar yet!


    "You guy, how do you know everything?"


    She blamed her coquettishly, but long Tianyu just smiled and avoided her question.


    Lin Mengya became more and more curious. What was this man hiding?


    But she always trusted him. If he didn''t say it, she wouldn''t ask.


    "Your Highness."


    Cai Ling also came to say hello. His attitude with Lin Mengya was somewhat different. He seemed more calm and natural towards Yu.


    It''s strange. They know each other first, okay?


    "Well, it''s hard for you today."


    "It''s not hard. Your highness arranged it properly so that those people didn''t succeed."


    "OK, I see."


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them is like playing a riddle.


    Lin Mengya was really angry. Her little hand quietly attacked long Tianyu''s waist and pinched it in a soft place.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu''s face remained unchanged and everything was as usual.


    Lin Mengya was not willing to use much strength. She was cold with anger. After humming, she turned and went into the inner yard to change her clothes.


    Since she doesn''t want her to know, she might as well give them space.


    When she reappeared in front of long Tianyu, Cai Ling had disappeared.


    "Where''s Cai Ling?"


    "I asked him to go back and rest first. I said, can we discuss it?"


    "What?"


    "Can you stop pinching here in the future? It hurts."


    "Deserved it!"


    Although long Tianyu was discussing, his shallow smile didn''t seem to mind such a thing.


    The two people looked at each other and smiled. When they arrived at this job, of course, they had a tacit understanding envied by others.


    "How do you feel in the temple today?"


    Lin Mengya recalled what happened today and couldn''t help wondering.


    "Your arrangement with Cai Ling is just for fear that I will be made difficult and can''t get the monthly order smoothly?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, indeed.


    "However, it''s useless for other families except me to obtain this month. Therefore, someone wants to replace the Gong family, right?"


    Her feeling was really sharp. Even long Tianyu was a little surprised.


    But if he could remember the past, it wouldn''t be so.


    "Well, my people have received the news. Someone wants to completely remove the position of your palace family and replace the palace family as one of the new top ten aristocratic families. Fortunately, we came early, otherwise they will succeed."


    On this point, Lin Mengya is not worried at all.


    Since long Tianyu has received such news, he will never take any precautions.


    He said this just to make her thank him.


    Really, the old husband and wife are old. Why do you still play this trick?


    "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    After waiting for a while, long Tianyu, who didn''t get the desired response, couldn''t help asking.


    Unexpectedly, he got two big eyes from his wife.


    "If you joke like this again, believe it or not, I''ll kick you out!"


    She opened her eyes and waved her little fist menacingly.


    Long Tianyu immediately showed an expression of ''he''s so scared'', but his eyes were smiling.


    "Well, don''t make trouble. Now that you have got the moon order, it is imperative for you to participate in the January Moon Festival on behalf of the palace family, whether others like it or not. Now, the only thing you have to do is prepare the sacrifices for the temple."


    Sacrifice?


    She immediately remembered what even her aunt had told her. She didn''t want to send her son out.


    Don''t say it''s a temple, the Jade Emperor can''t!


    "Look at you, what do you think! Ning''er is our child. Is it difficult or not? Am I the kind of person who sends children for glory?"


    As soon as he looked, he knew what the girl was thinking.


    He pinched her pink face angrily. Long Tianyu lost to her.


    "The emergence of the top ten aristocratic families depends not only on the strength of the aristocratic family itself, but also on the sacrifice given to the temple in the January Festival. But this sacrifice can''t do anything. I found some things for you before, and you can get familiar with them. Maybe they can be of great use in time. However, if no one challenges you, these things will be fine I can''t use it. "


    "Challenge?" She had some doubts, and long Tianyu began to explain it in detail for her.


    It turned out that after the ten aristocratic families were born, according to the rules, they could not offer sacrifices to the temple.


    Of course, if you want to gain more power, the top ten aristocratic families can continue to offer sacrifices.


    But by that time, the sacrifice was not so simple.


    As for other aristocratic families, if our family has developed to a certain extent, we can compete with one of the top ten aristocratic families for sacrifices in the January festival to see who is more precious and rare.


    Once you win, you will be qualified as a substitute for the top ten families.


    As long as one of them fails, the substitute can seize the position.

 Chapter 1357

    "Moreover, the palace family has not reached the January festival for three consecutive times. If it happens again, the qualification of the top ten aristocratic families will be in jeopardy."


    Long Tianyu''s words also made Lin Mengya thoroughly understand the plight of the palace family.


    No wonder those people are so eager to fight the palace family.


    "If the palace family doesn''t come again this year, the qualifications of the top ten aristocratic families will be naturally replaced. But they didn''t expect me to come, so they want to steal the beam and change the pillar. In order to ensure nothing wrong, they bought the hunter and wanted to kill me halfway?"


    Seeing that she guessed, long Tianyu nodded despite some helplessness.


    If possible, he really wanted to isolate all dangers from her.


    "Hum, they really worked hard to deal with me."


    The corners of his mouth curved, revealing a fake smile.


    Even though she knows better than anyone how tempting power is.


    But how many people can see the danger with desire?


    Maybe they don''t care.


    These things are not difficult to understand.


    "We can take the lead in today''s affairs. But we should be careful in the future. The news that you have come to the holy city should have spread by now. But don''t be afraid, we are early. The holy city is no better than Longdu. They still have some concerns about what they want to do."


    That''s why when she went to the temple to report, the bribed man didn''t dare to drive her away by force.


    Because of its particularity, even the emperor can''t fully grasp the Dragon capital.


    But the holy city is different. Even when the three kings come, they have to be a man with their tails.


    Besides, it is one of the top ten aristocratic families.


    "Your Highness."


    They were talking when long Tianyu''s men suddenly reported.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, he stopped his steps and stood there waiting for orders.


    "Say."


    In addition to some things, long Tianyu didn''t want to hide anything from her.


    His subordinates dare not neglect it, and report back immediately.


    "Your Highness the prince will arrive at the holy city in five days. I don''t know how your highness will arrange it."


    The prince is here, too?


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered the rumors she had heard before, although the relationship between the royal family and the temple was somewhat complicated.


    But the crown prince and long Tianyu are inextricably related to the temple.


    Now the prince has come, which makes her feel less surprised.


    "Well, I see. Clean the prepared place and remember to ask the snow master to come."


    "Yes."


    She waited quietly for his men to retreat, but long Tianyu didn''t explain immediately.


    However, there was a little more dignified in his look.


    After Lin Mengya waited for a few minutes, long Tianyu seemed to suddenly remember that she was around and smiled with regret.


    "The prince came to cure his illness. The snow teacher is my teacher''s friend. She has excellent medical skills. She has always been the one to recuperate the prince''s body."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya was surprised.


    According to long Tianyu she knew before, he should not have been to the temple.


    Even if I have been here, I will not be so familiar.


    And some things can''t be done by people who have been here once or twice.


    There was something in her mind, so she looked a little distracted.


    He reached out and gently touched her head.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked her doubts.


    After listening, long Tianyu paused and thought about it.


    "I have no doubt that you said I grew up in the state of Jin before. In fact, I have no sense of closeness to dragons and the state of Wei. They said how I grew up, I also feel like listening to other people''s stories. But here, it gives me a natural sense of familiarity. Maybe I came here before you and I got married Uncertain. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened up. By the way, why didn''t she think of this?


    "I heard from people around my mother''s imperial concubine that you went out to study martial arts when you were young. You also told me that you came from the same school as Lingye, and your master... Is your master who has been missing for a long time the Lord of my temple?"


    Her eyes widened and felt a little strange.


    Now it seems that everything is logical.


    But in some places, there are still some things she hasn''t figured out yet.


    But her intuition told her that there must be some unexpected gains in this January Festival.


    "I don''t have the memory of that time, and I don''t know much. But if it''s like what you said, I''m afraid my master, even if he''s not the temple Lord, has something to do with the temple Lord."


    Long Tianyu is long Tianyu after all. He won''t jump to conclusions about anything.


    Lin Mengya also felt that there were many doubts about this matter, but in the end, she had some eyebrows.


    "I have nothing to do today. Would you like to visit the holy city with me?"


    He suddenly proposed, and Lin Mengya didn''t want to refuse.


    When the two men went out with their men, long Tianyu began to explain everything about the holy city for her in detail.


    The so-called tour is false, let her get familiar with the surrounding environment is true.


    In fact, the pure white holy city will feel too light after seeing it for a long time.


    She didn''t know what the temple people thought. A good mountain city turned into such a cold ghost.


    She sat in the carriage and looked around. Before long, she felt bored.


    Long Tianyu said, she just looked at it.


    "I must have been like you when I first came."


    The man''s teasing voice came over her head. Lin Mengya tooted her mouth and gave long Tianyu a white look.


    What does he mean? Are you talking about your childishness?


    "It''s really boring here, but if we are related to our lives, I hope you can remember even the most boring things. Mengya, I don''t want you to be here and get any harm."


    When no one could see her in the carriage, he put her hands on his face.


    Unlike ordinary women, her hands are flexible and slender.


    He knows the power of these hands and how powerful the master of these hands is.


    But even so, he will still worry and be afraid.


    "I know. Don''t look at me like this. I''ll write down all the places I''ve passed. If you don''t believe me, test me."


    She smiled and said, in fact, her random reading is not all because of boredom.


    Although the detection range of Shennong system has been expanded a lot, the range is still limited.


    Therefore, she will use her eyes to make the system record the location of the whole holy city as much as possible.


    In this way, as long as she walked around the holy city, she could get the most detailed and accurate map.


    Raising her eyebrows, long Tianyu thought it was quite interesting at this time.


    Unexpectedly, after asking her several questions and getting the correct answers, his face showed a somewhat unfathomable expression.


    "What kind of secret are you hiding?"


    His ecstasy hid in the bottom of his heart and rubbed her little head with his big hand.


    Lin Mengya pretended to look at the man and was very proud.


    "I won''t tell you. I have the ability to dig it myself!"


    But unexpectedly, this is ambiguous.


    When Lin Mengya reacted, long Tianyu''s eyes had already become a deep and quiet place.


    "Well, I will marry you in as soon as possible and live up to your expectations."


    Lin Mengya was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s one thing for her to flirt with long Tianyu, but it''s another thing to be openly flirted with by the man driving.


    "I don''t want to marry you so early!"


    She muttered angrily, but she was held by a man and forced to pull her hand in front of him.


    "But I want to marry you. I''m going crazy."


    He said this seriously and affectionately.


    Although she shouted that she didn''t want to marry, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but jump up with a heart.


    This This guy is too


    She blushed and tried to hide her smile, which slipped away from the corner of her mouth.


    "You know."


    Looking at her rare delicate state, long Tianyu likes it like a pearl.


    Is this his lover, his wife?


    What good did he do in his last life that she would fall in love with him?


    "Miss, your highness, we have arrived at the snow velvet hall."


    Outside the carriage came the voice of the coachman.


    Long Tianyu is a little dissatisfied with being interrupted, but this is what he ordered before. He can''t go without it.


    "Let''s go."


    He got out of the car first and held out his hand to her.


    Lin Mengya looked out curiously and saw only a white two-story building.


    On the door, there are three big black characters "snow velvet hall".


    It''s strange. They didn''t see any shops just now.


    What does this snow velvet hall do?


    Before she entered the door, she smelled a smell of medicine.


    And the medicine here is very rare.


    As a poison doctor, she is very familiar with these things.


    As soon as they entered the door, a woman in white met them.


    "Your Highness is here. The snow master is upstairs. Please follow me."


    Snow master? Isn''t that the one long Tianyu ordered to invite?


    "Didn''t snow master go to Zhenlong pavilion?"


    Long Tianyu motioned her to follow and asked the woman.


    "Master Xue said you would definitely come. Instead of waiting for you to come to Zhenlong Pavilion again, you''d better wait here for the hall to come down."


    The woman was only seventeen or eighteen years old, elegant and with a little pride.


    You can see at a glance that she is a woman who has seen the world.


    But Lin Mengya noticed that she glanced at her eyes vaguely.


    But she is still calm. She hasn''t seen any battles. Is she still afraid of others?


    Then the three went up to the second floor.


    There was a faint smell of medicine in the room.


    The taste makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Lin Mengya usually uses medicine to smell incense. Naturally, she knows which flavor it comes from.


    However, although the taste is light, the cost is expensive.


    Even she felt that using these drugs as spices was a great waste.


    However, for the host family, I''m afraid I don''t care.


    "Master Xue, your highness Xi has arrived."


    The space on the second floor is not small, but there are several layers of gauze curtains in the middle.


    The woman in white stood respectfully outside the veil and reported back.

 Chapter 1358

    "Well, there''s another lady. Why don''t you introduce her?"


    Behind the veil came a woman''s clear voice.


    The sound was like the smell of medicine in the room, with a sense of elegance and nobility.


    When the woman in white heard this, she immediately bowed her head and admitted her mistake.


    "It''s the servant''s negligence. This is -"


    She looked at Lin Mengya. Her eyes were just polite and didn''t see much respect.


    Lin Mengya looks at his words and faces and knows that this person has inexplicable hostility to herself, so she is calm.


    With a smile, you just don''t speak.


    Long Tianyu also felt that the woman in white was not doing well. Moreover, since he was in love with Lin Mengya again, his wife naturally said what she said.


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    A few minutes later, the woman in the veil said softly.


    "Please forgive me, miss. My maid is not sensible. I''ll accompany you for her."


    "No, master Xue. It''s the servant''s negligence. Miss Lanxiang is wrong. Please punish her."


    The maidservant named Lan Xiang''s attitude towards the snow teacher is not only respectful, but also from the heart.


    Seeing that she apologized to herself so sincerely, Lin Mengya didn''t want to offend people too deeply.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has a moment''s neglect. It''s time to pay attention next time. When we meet for the first time in Xiagong ya, please bear more responsibility."


    She doesn''t have a good feeling for the snow master, but at present, it hasn''t reached the level of disgust.


    "Oh? So, you are gong ya."


    The snow master''s tone behind the veil was a little surprised. Then, Lin Mengya saw a slim figure coming out from behind the layers of veil.


    Finally, after Lanxiang opened the veil, a beautiful woman in white appeared in front of them.


    But in terms of appearance, Lin Mengya can be said to be stunning.


    But the snow master has a super vulgar temperament, just like the Xuannv on the nine days.


    Seeing her, Lin Mengya suddenly thought about how she felt when she saw the holy city for the first time outside.


    Quiet, elegant, not stained with fine dust.


    The woman in front of me really looks like a fairy.


    She smiled and nodded at Lin Mengya, neither cold nor warm.


    Alienation is not indifferent, perfection is not false, just like the fairy and Bodhisattva in the temple.


    When Lin Mengya saw it, she couldn''t help praising a wonderful word in her heart.


    This is what you should see in the holy city.


    "I''ve heard about you. As expected, I''m like the former owner of the palace family. I''m Xuerou. I''m just a doctor."


    It''s a doctor, but I learned from long Tianyu that this man is definitely not an ordinary doctor.


    "Master Xue is modest."


    She smiled. She didn''t have a bad feeling for the snow teacher, but she didn''t like it at the same time.


    "I wonder if Miss Gong came to the snow velvet hall, but what''s wrong with her?"


    It seems that she is regarded as a doctor.


    "Master Xue, you''re welcome. I just came with your highness."


    She could not understand the silent oath of sovereignty, but she could clearly see the attitude of snow master and her maid.


    With the character of people like Xue Shi, if it''s not related to a lot, how can they wait here in person?


    She heard clearly before. This snow master is waiting for him here!


    "Oh, so it is."


    The snow teacher lowered his eyes and said faintly.


    Lin Mengya noticed Lanxiang''s eyes, but she didn''t dislike her as the maidservants of those women used to.


    On the contrary, it seems that they are worried about their master.


    "Since I came with your highness, I should treat you well. But your highness is not feeling well. I have to help your highness adjust first. Your highness, please follow me."


    She smiled apologetically at Lin Mengya and wanted to take someone with her.


    But long Tianyu didn''t mean that, and he knew that his wife was also good at medicine.


    "I''m all right. I just want to see the teacher this time. Since the teacher is not here, let''s go first."


    After that, there was no nostalgia to take Lin Mengya away.


    From beginning to end, his attitude towards the snow teacher was light, and he didn''t even get close to his friends.


    Originally, Lin Mengya was worried that this guy would not mess with her when he lost his memory.


    Now it seems that the goddess is interested and the king of Xiang is ruthless.


    Although she didn''t want to show off, long Tianyu''s attitude was too obvious.


    "Ya''er, let''s go. We''ll visit the teacher another day."


    He smiled gently at her in a very gentle tone.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She originally wanted to leave with him, but she heard Lanxiang say a little eagerly behind her.


    "Your Highness, master Xue is also worried about you. It''s better to let master Xue have a look because your body matters!"


    "Lan Xiang!"


    At this moment, she didn''t respond. On the contrary, the snow teacher gently scolded Lan Xiang.


    Lin Mengya can see that Lanxiang is a good maid with one heart.


    But the snow teacher did not understand Lan Xiang''s painstaking efforts.


    Long Tianyu''s attitude has not changed at all.


    Lin Mengya knew his temperament. He was afraid that in his heart, the snow master didn''t even leave a shadow.


    But after thinking about it, she secretly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    The latter bowed his head and looked at her with some doubt.


    "I think master Xue is right. You are not in good health. You should have a look."


    Then she winked at long Tianyu.


    I hope the latter can understand her meaning.


    "I don''t believe anyone''s judgment except you."


    His eyes were clear and unreserved.


    Lin Mengya was moved beyond words. When did this guy become so cute?


    "I know, but you have to give people a face."


    She whispered coyly and angrily. She knew that long Tianyu''s trust in the people around him was a little more vigilant because of his previous amnesia.


    He was a cautious man. If he didn''t know it was ok, once he knew it, he would not give them another chance to do it.


    It seems that the snow master has conditioned long Tianyu before.


    That''s why Yu doesn''t believe her, right?


    "Good."


    Her persuasion is always more effective than anything.


    Seeing long Tianyu change his attitude, Xueshi and Lanxiang are surprised.


    However, his eyes fell on the woman.


    Is it because of her?


    Lin Mengya stood behind long Tianyu and watched the snow teacher stretch out a snow-white hand and put it on long Tianyu''s wrist through a handkerchief.


    In the heart, but some dissatisfaction.


    Not because she had contact with her own man, but because she felt that it was not professional enough.


    Since you are a doctor, when facing patients, you should abandon the difference between men and women and think only for the sake of patients.


    Like now, if you are separated by a layer of handkerchief, I''m afraid it will have a lot of influence.


    When she first studied medicine, both school teachers and Baili teachers told her this seriously.


    The snow master is a little hypocritical.


    "Your Highness''s health is all right, but there is still some wear and tear from the old injury. It''s OK. I''ll prescribe some drugs to recuperate you."


    For a long time, the snow master took back his hand, but threw the handkerchief aside.


    Lin Mengya looked at her quietly, but her nose was keenly aware of what she prescribed.


    I can''t help shaking my head in my heart. Fortunately, she is here today. Otherwise, long Tianyu will be destroyed by Xueshi.


    After listening to some notes, long Tianyu wanted to leave with Lin Mengya again.


    Xueshi personally sent them to the door. Lanxiang seemed dissatisfied, but he was brought back to the second floor by Xueshi.


    Obviously, the maidservant has more courage than her master.


    "Give me the medicine."


    As soon as she got on the bus, Lin Mengya asked for medicine.


    Long Tianyu trusted her very much and took out the medicine without asking.


    She opened the bag and carefully picked out a few herbs.


    Finally, I wrapped up the medicine.


    "What''s going on? Snow master, do you want to hurt me?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her movements and looked surprised.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but it didn''t hurt him. It''s just that the snow master is afraid he''s not confused.


    "You are in good health, but you have left some old wounds because of practicing martial arts for many years. Therefore, what you need more is gentle guidance to stimulate your own ability. This prescription is very good, but these pills are a little urgent. You will be better now, but there will be more emptiness in the future. The martial arts you practice with and in the future will not be very good."


    With that, she wrapped these herbs carefully with a handkerchief and put them on the carriage.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly after listening.


    "When I first had memory, I saw snow master. At that time, she came with my teacher. Do you think she was the culprit for my amnesia?"


    Lin Mengya felt a little wronged for Xueshi when she heard the speech.


    If we want to say that these mistakes just now may only be due to the temporary negligence of the snow master.


    But at the beginning of their reunion, Lin Mengya secretly checked long Tianyu''s body.


    It''s in good condition. It''s hardly affected by the medicine.


    Now, maybe it''s because of the snow master.


    In that case, she should not be the one who wants to deliberately harm long Tianyu.


    What''s more, long Tianyu chose amnesia by himself. Although he was affected by external forces, he definitely chose it by himself.


    In this way, the snow division doesn''t seem to have such conditions.


    Although she knew it was her rival, she told the truth.


    "I don''t think it''s her. We met before you lost your memory. At that time, you seemed to have made this decision, so you deliberately came to inform me. You gave me the poison that can also make me lose my memory, but you knew I was invincible, so you did it on purpose."


    Although the situation was urgent, she remembered everything clearly.

 Chapter 1359

    Long Tianyu didn''t say much to her at that time. She thought part of the reason was that someone must be watching him at that time.


    But now it seems that long Tianyu''s position is already solid.


    Huang Zun and Hou Zun didn''t seem to be cheating on him, and she also felt that Yu didn''t seem to care about Huang Zun''s status and strength.


    In this way, Yu''s amnesia may not have much to do with the royal family.


    But if yu once came to the temple when she was young, why did they let Yu lose her memory?


    Lin Mengya felt that she seemed to be trapped in a dead end.


    "At that time, I must have had an extremely urgent reason to see you. Otherwise, how could I lead the danger to you when I could not be sure of complete safety."


    The seemingly sighing sentence made Lin Mengya seem to have captured some information.


    But the speed was so fast that she couldn''t find the feeling just now.


    "I want to let the teacher see you."


    His big hand took her little hand.


    The overlapping of fine and lingering, with continuous ambiguity and friendship.


    "Don''t worry, there will always be a chance in the future."


    Lin Mengya returned to her senses. Hearing his words, she felt her heart softened.


    "That''s right. Well, you''ve been tired all day. After you go back, have a good rest."


    He took her hand and gently dropped a kiss.


    Lin Mengya was so dizzy that she jumped out of the carriage with a red face.


    Long Tianyu watched her run to the yard in a hurry, but she secretly showed half her head to peek at herself. She couldn''t help being in a good mood, and the smile at the corners of her mouth flew up.


    At last he knew the girl''s weakness.


    Sure enough, he is a soft eater but not a hard eater. It seems that as long as he continues in the future, he will not worry about eating her to death.


    "Your Highness."


    The coachman waited for a long time, but he didn''t see the master inside giving orders. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Go to the snow velvet hall."


    His voice suddenly cooled down, and the smile on his face instantly disappeared.


    No one dared to disrespect her.


    "Your Highness, why are you back? Your highness is back, sir!"


    Just entering the door, Lan Xiang was stunned on his face.


    Then he ran to the second floor in surprise.


    Xuerou also had some accidents and hurried out of the depths of the veil.


    But I didn''t want to. The Dragon Tianyu that followed was as cold as before.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xuerou repressed the emotion in her heart and asked calmly.


    But at this time, long Tianyu was as cold as the snow and ice deposited on the mountain for a hundred years.


    That''s why she can''t melt the cold.


    "What Lanxiang did today, but your advice?"


    He opened his mouth coldly and stunned both the master and servant.


    Then Lan Xiang said immediately.


    "Your Highness, don''t misunderstand my Lord. Everything is Lanxiang''s own opinion. With all due respect, isn''t it my Lord who matches you better than the eldest miss of the palace family who doesn''t know her origin?"


    "What are you?"


    In the dark eyes, there was a storm.


    Xuerou''s heart tightened and grabbed her handmaid.


    "Your Highness, forgive me. Lanxiang didn''t mean that. She didn''t mean to offend. Please forgive her!"


    The snow is soft, the eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, like tears and complaints.


    Long Tianyu only looked at their master and servant coldly. In his eyes, he had no mercy for more than half a moment.


    "I asked someone to invite the teacher this morning. Why are you here?"


    He sat in a chair, but his momentum was extraordinary. Xue Rou and Lanxiang dared not bow their heads.


    "This..."


    Xuerou really doesn''t know. She looks at Lanxiang with an inquiry in her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the man did not dare to look into her eyes, and his eyes turned disorderly.


    Suddenly, she understood.


    How did this girl become so bold?


    "It''s my fault. Please punish your highness."


    She knelt in front of long Tianyu and said sincerely.


    Lanxiang obviously didn''t expect that master Xue would take the blame for her.


    "Puff" sound, Lan Xiang also knelt down.


    "You admit it quickly. In that case, go and get the punishment yourself."


    Long Tianyu''s understatement condemned them.


    But the sight still fell on Lan Xiang.


    "Send her to the temple. If I see her again, snow master, it won''t be you Xuerou."


    Xuerou wanted to talk and stop, and there was sadness in her eyes.


    However, she had no way to disobey his orders.


    "Yes... Xuerou, yes."


    "Your Highness, my Lord, Lanxiang is wrong. Lanxiang doesn''t dare anymore."


    Until now, Lanxiang knows how serious the matter is.


    She immediately knelt on the ground, kowtowed and begged for long Tianyu''s forgiveness.


    "Why are you still stunned? Send her over."


    Long Tianyu was still unmoved. He sat upright in his chair and exuded the indifference of being born without entering.


    There was only ruthlessness in his black eyes. Except Lin Mengya, he never left others a trace of tenderness.


    "Lan Xiang, don''t be rude."


    Snow master grabbed Lanxiang and whispered a warning.


    Lan Xiang was like an eggplant hit by frost. He bowed his head and was pulled down by the snow teacher.


    Before long, the snow master appeared in front of him alone.


    "Your Highness, do you have to send Lanxiang away? She has been with me for many years. She has no credit and hard work."


    The snow teacher looked at long Tianyu with sadness in his eyes.


    "Do you think a little maid really dares to pass on my words and deceive the teacher?"


    Xuerou was surprised suddenly. Is it


    "After I left just now, did she gossip in front of you?"


    The person who was asked was speechless. Xue Rou opened her mouth and didn''t say a word.


    "Snow soft, what kind of identity you are, you know best, you don''t know how you put your eyes on it. How do I trust you with my teacher?"


    He sneered, words like a knife, ruthless.


    Xuerou didn''t dare to answer again. After all, she believed the wrong person.


    "I''ll spare you for the time being because the prince is coming. Treat the prince well and do your duty."


    After warning, long Tianyu strode away without looking back.


    Only Xuerou was left standing in place with a bitter face.


    "Your Highness, three days ago, Lanxiang sent a letter in the name of a letter from his family."


    As soon as he got to the carriage, long Tianyu received the results of his investigation.


    "Keep checking."


    Lanxiang has been aware of something wrong since he deliberately targeted Mengya.


    Later, he thought of asking the teacher. Lanxiang always did it.


    Now the teacher didn''t come, and Xuerou didn''t dare to do so.


    In this way, only Lanxiang has this opportunity.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and long Tianyu was unhappy.


    These people are so brave that even his men dare to put people in.


    It seems that I am too relaxed.


    The corners of his mouth curved, revealing a touch of cruelty and bloodthirsty.


    Holy city? He wants to be here and become a man eating demon city!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what kind of bloody storm his man has secretly set off.


    At this moment, she also has no time to separate.


    The specific time of the January festival was decided, just seven days later.


    At that time, she will officially appear as the next owner of the palace family.


    As long as she is recognized by the temple, she is the official owner of the palace.


    After receiving the news, the Gong family was even more ready.


    "Master, there are a lot of things to prepare. Don''t go out these days."


    Her personal affairs have always been handled by chen''er and Bai Su in person, never by others.


    But on the day of the January Festival, she needed three to five sets of dresses alone, not to mention jewelry and so on.


    "Well, that''s fine. I''ll look at the baby and you can do it."


    Ning''er is very obedient and lies on her lap. Recently, the boy seems to be taller, more lively and more coquettish.


    For children, where there is a mother is heaven, but they don''t feel much bored.


    What''s more, Xiao Yi? I also followed. Reading and writing every day is a enrichment for a child.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know what she''s busy with these days. Cai Ling also goes out early and returns late.


    She has become an idle person. She brings steamed stuffed buns at home every day.


    "Does Ning''er know this word?"


    Sitting in her study, she began to play tinier''s favorite games.


    That was the book Ning''er had read. She buckled up a word to test Ning''er.


    To her surprise, Ning''er didn''t talk much at ordinary times, but at this time, she always answered her in a straight and round way.


    "Big."


    "What about this?"


    "People."


    "The baby is great!"


    Although the game was simple and childish, Lin Mengya was overjoyed when she heard the milk voice.


    Sometimes an afternoon goes by like this, which is not too boring.


    She was having a good time in the house, but she came in. Her face was not very good-looking.


    "Miss, there''s someone outside."


    Lin Mengya looked at her and wondered.


    "Who''s here to make you so unhappy?"


    "Yes, Gong Zhe."


    In her words, she was a little careful.


    Lin Mengya''s expression was faint and she couldn''t see her mind.


    But my son understood again that his young lady was afraid of killing her heart.


    "He has a lot of courage. He still dares to come now."


    "If Gong zhe were alone, he would have come with an Jiarong! He looks arrogant outside!"


    No wonder an Jiarong dares to run back to her home again.


    After making trouble for a long time, do you have the confidence to deal with her?


    "What are they going to do?"


    "Gong zhe said that he and an Jiarong are both palace family. Since they have arrived at the holy city, they naturally want to live in the palace family. Li Xianzhu can''t stop it. Please show me."


    Lin Mengya turned her mind and probably had some numbers.


    "Watch Ning''er. I''ll meet them."


    Chen''er nodded, with a worried look on his face.


    "Miss, you should be more careful. Those two people brought the people who settled down."


    Lin Mengya understood the meaning of chen''er''s words. Since settling down is so shameless, the conflict between the two sides is inevitable.


    In that case, there is no need for her to keep her hand.


    You two should teach us a good lesson.


    "Here comes the eldest lady!"

 Chapter 1360

    The living room became a mess. As soon as Lin Mengya came in, someone with sharp eyes saw it and shouted.


    She walked in slowly with Bai Su, but she didn''t even look at the troublemakers.


    "Brother Li, what happened?"


    Li Xian was so angry that his black face turned red.


    "Miss, Gong zhe wanted to live in, but I wouldn''t, so he threw a splash!"


    "Hum! You''re just an unruly slave and dare to yell at the master. Li Xian, you''re just a martial artist and a running dog of our palace family!"


    Gong Zhe''s beating voice sounded. Lin Mengya frowned slightly and said coldly:


    "Nowadays, dogs stand up to others and dare to bark at people. Li Xian, why do you talk about mad dogs? Just fight them out. If you kill them, it''s mine."


    No one expected that she would do so as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Nagoya also relied on his backer and smiled coldly.


    "Gong ya, you turned to an outsider! Don''t forget, I''m the Gong family. If it weren''t for me, the Gong family would have starved to death!"


    "Brother Li, haven''t you heard clearly? I only listen to people and don''t listen to dogs. To deal with evil dogs, you must kill them and then hurry. Come on, close the gate for me. Do you think we can enter the gate of our palace if we want to and get out if we want to?"


    She was not harsh at all, but her cold tone was full of oppression.


    "Miss Gong, that''s not what you said."


    Before Gong zhe could speak again, a middle-aged man sitting next to him said arrogantly.


    "Gong zhe did something wrong, but the prodigal son didn''t change his money. Anyway, he is the blood of the palace family. As the next leader of the palace family, how can you not have this measure? In my opinion, it''s better for you two to turn fighting into friendship. From now on, there will be no quarrel."


    "Excuse me, which onion are you?"


    She choked with a smile, and the man snorted coldly and changed his face.


    "Miss Gong, you''re so rude. It''s not like the Gong family did it. If the ancestors of the Gong family knew you were so disrespectful to your elders, I''m afraid they would be unhappy."


    Is this man stupid? I can''t believe I put my great grandfather on me.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but the smile was more like a laugh at them.


    "Elders? There are many elders in my family and the rules are strict. Unfortunately, I don''t know. Whose elder are you?"


    She was not polite at all, and the expression on the face of the man who settled down solidified.


    "Gong ya, don''t regret what you did to me in the future."


    "Yes, you reminded me. I offended you today. Maybe my family will hate me."


    She looked at the look on the face of the ANN family. As soon as she was going crazy, she continued.


    "Why don''t I kill people today? Only the dead won''t talk nonsense."


    Her smile is shallow, but like hell.


    After the people of the palace family got her order, they had already cut off the back road of these people.


    When those people reacted, the Gong family had already surrounded them.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    An Jiarong, who has been on the shelf of her elders for a long time, can''t hold her breath.


    She is a person who has seen Gong Ya''s means. That fear has already taken root in her heart.


    Just now, with Gong Zhe''s sharp edge, she can still pretend to be a tiger for a while.


    Now I see Gong ya, but I''m a little counselled.


    "This is our palace family. How to deal with it is our palace family''s business. If you have any opinion, you have to hold it for me."


    She looked at the look of the ANN family who were obviously a little flustered behind an Jiarong.


    Obviously, they probably didn''t expect that they were a man who said to fight.


    Face, when she was willing to give it, they didn''t show it. Now send it to the door to humiliate her. Why should she be polite?


    "Miss Gong, we are settled people. You can''t do this to us."


    Surrounded by the palace family, several people who settled down were a little flustered.


    "No? Who told you I couldn''t? You should go to the door of my palace and bully the people of my palace, no matter what I do."


    "Gong ya, if you do this, aren''t you afraid that settling down will retaliate against you?"


    Gong Zhe is still very gloomy. It seems that Lin Mengya is just scaring them.


    "Oh? I don''t think I''m joking. Brother Li, if anyone wants to go out of the palace without my order today, you''d better give me a discount."


    She seemed calm, but she was really angry.


    Ann''s family is shameless. She won''t be polite for some things.


    "Miss Gong, you''d better not be impulsive. It doesn''t matter to kill us. Settling down with the Gong family has become a feud since then!"


    The an family who spoke earlier also had a few threads of anger in their tone.


    But Lin Mengya still didn''t take it to heart, but she snorted coldly.


    "Feud? Do you think the people of our palace family will be so stupid and regard you as partners?"


    Her voice was gloomy, with a bone chilling coolness.


    "You settle down and send Gong Zhe and an Jiarong back today. Gong Ya naturally remembers your love and will return it in person in the future. I can let you all go. No matter what you say back, remember to tell your family owner. If an family breaks down one day, don''t blame anyone."


    An Jiarong panicked with Gong Zhe. Hearing this, Gong Ya obviously wanted to deal with them.


    "Gong ya, what are you going to do?"


    Gong zhe stood up and seemed to be running.


    But he was led by Li Xian and cut off his way of life.


    "If you don''t go now, are you waiting for me to keep you for dinner?"


    She coldly glanced at the ANN family. Several people in the ANN family looked at each other and retreated.


    "I''m the one who settled down. I''ll go with them!"


    An Jiarong looked flustered and shouted loudly.


    "Those who enter my palace are the people of my palace. They are also the ghosts of my palace until they die."


    Several people who settled down also wanted to take an Jiarong, but as soon as Lin Mengya''s words came out, they dared to say anything.


    We can only let an Jiarong and Gong zhe seek their own blessings.


    "Gong ya, how are you? I''ll see you later!"


    The man who settled down looked at her with hatred. Although he was deeply afraid, there was hidden revenge.


    They thought that in the holy city, at least the palace family did not dare to mess around.


    After all, both of them should take into account each other''s feelings.


    But I don''t want to. Everyone in the palace family is crazy.


    When they surrounded themselves just now, their faces were all with Sen Leng''s murderous intention.


    They really want to do it!


    Therefore, those who settled down had long been afraid and counselled.


    After all, this is their own business.


    "Get out of here!"


    Li Xian widened his eyes and angrily scolded.


    He was originally a Jianghu man. Previously, he was just for the sake of the palace family, so he endured in every way.


    Now, with Gong Ya''s orders, he feels happy and tight.


    "Get out!"


    "Yes, get out!"


    The people of the palace family couldn''t help but scold those people.


    When those who settled down finally left in disgrace, the people of the palace family stared at the two culprits in anger.


    "Gong ya... I... I..."


    An Jiarong is just a useless soft bag after she has no support.


    It was gong zhe who was stupid. He thought he could rely on the prestige of settling down, but he didn''t want those people to let Gong Ya send them away with a few words.


    He pretended to be calm, but he was afraid.


    After all, he knows what he has done.


    "Take her down first and shut her in the room. Don''t step out."


    She motioned left and right to take an Jiarong down first.


    An Jiarong probably understood her situation and did not resist.


    Now, the whole family is eyeing Gong Zhe.


    "Run? Gong Zhe, can you run out of my palm?"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled coldly.


    "Since it falls into your hands today, you can kill it or cut it. But you must promise me one thing."


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Gong zhe with some contempt.


    "Do you think you can still tell me the conditions? Gong Zhe, it''s better for you to recognize the current situation."


    "Gong ya, I''m the only relative of my great grandfather. Aren''t you afraid of my great grandfather''s cold heart when you deal with me in private?"


    It turned out that his biggest card was this.


    Lin Mengya looked at the certainty and complacency in his eyes. This man is really despicable.


    Knowing the weakness of the palace family, he made use of it openly and was full of confidence.


    In the end, this shameless degree is absolutely beyond her imagination.


    "That''s right. If his great grandfather knew it, he would be sad. Brother Li broke his legs. It''s just a dog''s life. I''ll keep him."


    She said carelessly, but Li Xian walked in the direction of Gong zhe with a cold face.


    "Gong ya, you can''t -- ah --"


    Gong zhe wants to hide. He glares at Gong Ya and Li Xian.


    But he was Li Xian''s opponent. He was caught like a chicken and broke his two legs.


    He screamed and turned white with pain.


    The surrounding palace family, some, have red eyes.


    Lin Mengya knows that many people''s relatives here have been devastated by Gong Zhe.


    It''s cheap for him to have two legs.


    "I know what you''re going to do. You brought an Jiarong here just to fight against my closure of the chamber. You''re the one who wants to fake the palace family, aren''t you?"


    She got up and walked slowly in front of him.


    The reason why she drove the ANN family away by thunder was to catch them off guard.


    Since long Tianyu mentioned it, she guessed who did it.


    "Gong ya, you... You are so cruel!"


    The severe pain made Gong zhe hate her.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all.


    "I''m cruel? Where is this? Compared with the crimes suffered by the palace family because of you, one tenth hasn''t arrived yet. Gong Zhe, my palace ya never pays attention to the rules. No matter who the master behind you is, those who dare to touch our palace family will die."

 Chapter 1361

    It is said that beating a dog depends on the master. With Gong Zhe''s courage and ability, how dare he make trouble at the palace if there is no one behind him?


    Gong Zhe, was dragged down.


    The expressions on each face are different, but it is undeniable that Gong Zhe''s end really makes the Gong family feel happy.


    But after the fun, it was sad.


    If the palace family had not fallen before, how could they allow this kind of abuse to be rampant.


    Only by being strong can they never be insulted by people like Gong zhe!


    Lin Mengya knew that she was somewhat relieved.


    Only in this way can the palace family prosper day by day.


    An Jiarong and Gong zhe were detained separately. Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to interrogate them, but hung them up all night.


    The next morning, she had a leisurely breakfast. When she was walking around the yard with her baby, Li hurried over first.


    "Young lady, the family has sent someone."


    She came earlier than she expected.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take it to heart, just teasing the baby in her arms.


    "The hospitality of Haosheng is that you go back and say I''m busy with other things. I can''t see them until later."


    Since what happened yesterday, Li Xian has paid more respect to Gong ya.


    He ordered her, turned and ran outside.


    Here, Lin Mengya took the baby to spread out. After enough, she handed over the person to Xiao Yi who came to teach?.


    Then he went back to his room, changed his clothes and went to the front hall slowly this time.


    "Miss."


    There were few people in the front hall, so after seeing her coming, everyone stared at her curiously.


    Yesterday''s events are still fresh in their memory. Today, everyone knows that they are afraid to come and ask for punishment.


    So they are also curious about how their eldest daughter will respond?


    "I''ve seen Miss Gong."


    In the hall, a polite male voice came.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw that it was her "old acquaintance".


    "Young master an is safe."


    An Ruchu smiled at her. Her gentle and handsome face looked much less than before.


    But man''s spirit is more and more like a sharp blade opened.


    "Thanks to miss, everything is OK."


    I don''t know if he did it on purpose. His tone was a little melancholy. It seemed that he had experienced something.


    But Lin Mengya has no time to guess. She always lacks enough patience for the people she doesn''t care about.


    "That''s good. Who doesn''t live hard? Now the world is bad, and so is every family."


    She raised her eyebrows and drank the tea at hand. Her tone was flat, as if she were chatting about home.


    An Ruchu nodded with a bitter smile, but hesitated again and again before opening his mouth.


    "Miss Gong, in fact, I''m here to discuss something with you."


    She opened her eyes slightly and looked at him with a light smile.


    "What''s up?"


    "I know people in our family were not sensible yesterday and offended you. After going back, the owner scolded them. Today, the owner wanted them to apologize to you. But he was afraid that you would recall bad memories of yesterday when you saw them. So he sent me to accompany you."


    She stirred up the corners of her mouth and showed a kind smile.


    "Oh? I haven''t taken that matter to heart for a long time. Speaking of it, I also want to thank Anjia for sending Gong zhe back to me. Anjia has helped me so much. I''m kind and reasonable. I also want to thank your family."


    Her tone was neither salty nor light. She knew that she was insincere.


    As for her thanks


    An Ruchu is afraid to think about it. The eldest lady of the palace family sometimes acts like a madman.


    "No, No."


    He waved his hand again and again, as if he was afraid that Lin Mengya would not believe it, and his head shook like a rattle.


    "Before coming, the owner warned me again and again that I must let the eldest lady down. You don''t care. It''s already your measure. How can we advance an inch!"


    This sentence is still like a human sentence.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t understand. Anjia already knows her temperament, but she dares to send an Jiarong and Gong zhe over.


    She really admired the spirit of death.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stingy. If you''re just here to apologize today, you can go back and talk to old master an. Although I''m young, I''m also a polite person. You can rest assured that people respect me a foot and I respect people a foot."


    As the elder brother said before, the current palace and home can''t completely tear their faces.


    So even if she wants revenge, she can''t do it now.


    "Naturally, the eldest lady has an extraordinary bearing. Naturally, she won''t care about these people. However, the owner has another unkind request."


    He lowered his voice and secretly watched her.


    "Since it''s an unkind request, the owner of an''s family shouldn''t deliberately embarrass others, shouldn''t he?"


    She guessed and knew what the home owner wanted.


    Anger flared up in my heart.


    It''s shameless to test her limits twice and again.


    Don''t they really think that the palace family will be afraid to do it to them?


    If so, they are very wrong.


    The palace family knows how to avoid rats, but she doesn''t!


    "I also know that it''s a little difficult for the eldest lady to come here. But after all, my aunt is the one who settled down. What do you do with Gong zhe? Naturally, we are not qualified to speak, but we can''t settle down and have a say, can''t we?"


    An Ruchu said how to settle down, but she heard Lin Mengya sneer in her heart.


    "It''s hard for you. For the sake of face, you have to beg me humbly. However, as before, I might as well make it clear today. If you had settled down with me in the past, you would still have a third face. Now, there is no point left. An Jiarong said repeatedly that she is the daughter-in-law of our palace family. I took it. But when I want to go back , do you deserve to settle down? "


    She smiled angrily, but her smile was colder than the holy city.


    Ann wanted to say something, but after seeing the anger in her eyes, she could only swallow it back to her stomach.


    "I know that settling down is wrong this time. But miss Gong, settling down also has difficulties."


    He hesitated and looked at Lin Mengya. He wanted to continue to explain several times, but in the end, he could only turn into a sigh.


    "In that case, I''ll leave as before."


    He already knew the attitude of the palace family. If he stayed any longer, he would just humiliate himself.


    Lin Mengya watched him go out, but some doubts rose in her heart.


    Ann is not like that kind of person who hesitates.


    But he is quite scheming, or he may want to induce himself to go deep into what he deliberately hides.


    Checking or not checking has become a rather difficult choice in front of her.


    "Li Xian, you go and do something for me."


    After thinking about it, she called Li Xian.


    After giving him a few words, he got up and went to the backyard.


    It is said that Gong zhe howled all night last night. He didn''t stop until he lost his strength in the morning.


    The house where an Jiarong is held is directly opposite to Gong Zhe.


    At the moment, her appearance makes the people inside panic, such as a frightened hare.


    "Aunt ANN, how did you sleep last night? No, I should call you aunt three now, right?"


    The sneer in her eyebrows frightened an Jiarong.


    If she had not fainted for a moment yesterday and felt that she could take Gong ya, she would not be detained here now.


    Throughout the night, she listened to the man''s wail as if she were in Jiuyou hell.


    I just hate that I don''t have many hands and cover my ears.


    So when Gong Ya came, she was in a trance and panicked.


    "Gong ya, i... I dare not!"


    She said hastily, admitting her mistake.


    "If you let me go this time, I promise I won''t dare fight you again. Will you spare my life?"


    People are always like this. When danger comes, they know that what they do is just death.


    Unfortunately, they just can''t stop themselves.


    What can she do? Of course, make an example of others and let them have a long memory.


    "What''s the third aunt talking about? We''re all a family. Why bother?"


    She stared at the watery eyes and said innocently with a smile.


    "No, it''s all my fault! I love vanity and abandon my husband and son. It''s also my fantasy. I try to get something that doesn''t belong to me again and again. It''s all my fault. I''ll admit my mistake, I''ll kowtow to you and compensate you. Please leave me alone!"


    Say, people will kneel down.


    Lin Mengya turned away and avoided his kowtow.


    "Don''t you want to break Gong ya like this? Get up. It''s so cold on the ground. Don''t leave anything wrong with aunt three''s legs."


    She just said a word, let an Jiarong on the verge of collapse.


    "No! Please Gong ya, don''t break my legs! I promise you everything you say, please don''t break my legs!"


    An Jiarong was already incoherent with fear, and Lin Mengya sneered.


    It''s just a tough but weak straw bag. What kind of self-confidence do you think this man can stir up the situation in the palace?


    "Of course I won''t, but since the third aunt has entered our Palace House, does she have to think about the palace house all the time and everywhere?"


    Her sight shrouded an Jiarong.


    The latter trembled slightly for a moment, then nodded and asked carefully.


    "What do you want to know, miss?"


    "What I want to know is very simple. For example, who asked you and Gong Zhe to go back to the palace to make trouble."


    Out of her expectation, an Jiarong didn''t spit out.


    On the contrary, her face was a little ugly and hesitated for a long time. After her face was a little impatient, the talent spoke.


    "Yes... Yes..."


    "It seems that the third aunt has something to hide. Well, come on."

 Chapter 1362

    Anjiarong immediately stopped her, trembling and screaming.


    "No! I said, I said! Yes, it''s Yu''s family. Yu''s family asked us to do this. But I don''t know the specific things. The old owner just told us to come back and watch you."


    As far as an Jiarong''s character and identity are concerned, she will not be allowed to know anything particularly confidential, whether it is settling down or Gong''s family.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had long expected that an Jiarong didn''t know the inside story.


    But with Yu''s participation, she was somewhat surprised.


    When Yu Mingzhu was in the Dragon capital, there was no change.


    It turned out that it was because it was not her home.


    This man is really tolerant.


    "Since Yu''s family persuaded you, did you promise you any benefits?"


    "Yes! The Yu family said that if we succeed, we will let my son succeed as the head of the family in the future. Eldest lady, I know I am delusional. Please spare me!"


    Before, how Lin Mengya sent off the people around her has left an Jiarong with lingering fear.


    Now she was just dazzled by the fictional success. Now calm down, she was naturally afraid.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No more."


    An Jiarong nodded hard and shook her head like a rattle.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t embarrass her. Anyway, people are closed in their own hands. If her head is still a little useful, she naturally knows what to do.


    "All right, aunt three has an early rest. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    She turned to leave and ordered someone to stop Gong Zhe''s mouth.


    Before, her brothers warned her that she couldn''t believe anything Gong zhe said.


    And she felt a little strange in her heart.


    Before Gong zhe managed to escape from her men, but now he came to the door like this. It seems too simple.


    She shook her head and drove the idea out of her mind.


    There is no doubt that the Yu family will deal with her.


    But she didn''t know what their plan was.


    After all, Gong Zhe and an Jiarong are just abandoned children deliberately sent to her.


    "Miss, you can make it easy for me to find."


    As soon as she got out of the backyard, she ran to her side.


    "What are you doing? Did you burn the house?"


    "The young lady is still free to joke. Although the time of the January Moon Festival has been set, before that, the heads of all aristocratic families have to go to the temple to visit the holy master. Did the young lady forget the news sent by your highness yesterday?"


    She really forgot.


    Fortunately, despite such a fuss, it''s not too late.


    Although this is not a formal visit, it is the first time for her to see the saint.


    After dressing up, she took chen''er and took a carriage to the temple.


    At this time, many cars have been parked here.


    In the temple, the heads of their families are not allowed to bring anyone except the maid with them.


    No matter how powerful you are, you have to go up here by yourself.


    When Lin Mengya got off the carriage, she attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    First, she is in the limelight, and second, she is one of the few women.


    Here, men account for the vast majority.


    So as soon as she appeared, she received a lot of contempt or ridicule.


    Don''t you just think she''s a woman? What''s so great about men?


    She held her head high, nothing happened, everyone''s eyes, and walked gracefully up the steps.


    "Stop!"


    Behind him came a fierce drink.


    She ignored and went on.


    "What kind of girl are you? Why are you so unruly! What about your adults? Why don''t you look at you!"


    The voice was a little angry, and the tone was quite arrogant, which also made Lin Mengya inexplicably unhappy.


    She stood still, leaned over half and looked at the nosy man.


    It was an old man with a thick beard. He was tall and had a hot temper at a glance.


    "May I ask your excellency --"


    She asked politely. Unfortunately, the man stared at her and yelled at her.


    "Female doll, you don''t see where this is, and you deserve it? If you know the truth, go home quickly and don''t be naughty outside, or your adults will know and beat you off!"


    She couldn''t help laughing. The only parent of her family was her great grandfather.


    Unfortunately, the great grandfather wanted to take her words as a sacred decree. No matter what she said, she was "yes", "good and good", and took good care of her. Where would she be willing to beat her?


    "Your Excellency misunderstood. My elders asked me to come."


    She did not intend to report to her family. Although some people knew her identity, it seemed that this person did not belong to this category.


    "Your parents asked you to come?"


    The man''s eyes widened, his lung capacity was also very amazing, and his voice was like thunder.


    "What kind of adults are so incompetent? What can you do as a little girl?"


    Little, little girl?


    Lin Mengya thinks that this person''s standard is a little confused?


    "Elder, I''m an adult."


    "Nonsense! You are also a girl! The palace family is all right. Why do so many people still want to learn from the palace family? Don''t they think that if they are a woman, they can compete with the one in the palace family?"


    This made Lin Mengya raise her eyebrows.


    The man''s tone was not mixed with contempt and disdain, but a bit of respect.


    It seemed that this man did not come to embarrass her on purpose, as she had guessed before.


    "Old horse, you are so confused!"


    Behind the two people, suddenly someone joked and said.


    Then, a man who looked like a fairy came to them with a smile.


    "Old man, who do you say is old?"


    "Who else but you?"


    Later men seem to be familiar with the strong men in front of them.


    Lin Mengya looked a few times and knew that this person was not simple.


    Although wearing plain blue clothes, every move has an aura that ordinary people don''t have.


    Although it looks like a Taoist costume, people are domineering with superiors.


    Moreover, it is still the kind of natural that is exposed in the corners of the eyes but hidden in the tip of the eyebrows.


    She nodded slightly and saluted.


    The other party also nodded at her, which surprised the strong man.


    "Old liar Cheng, am I dazzled? She''s just a girl doll. Why are you so polite to her? I can tell you, you''re a man buried in the loess. Don''t be crooked at other people''s little dolls!"


    For so long, Lin Mengya also saw it.


    Although the strong man surnamed Ma is not polite, he is a rare straightforward man. He just regards her as an ordinary aristocratic woman who comes here to play.


    "What nonsense! This bastard is becoming more and more unreasonable. This is the little girl of the palace family. Otherwise, do you think everyone has the courage to come here?"


    Lin Mengya is not worried about being exposed.


    On the contrary, she felt a little strange. How could this man surnamed Cheng come all the way to help her.


    "What? She''s Gong ya?!"


    Ma Lian is stupid. No, why is it so coincidental?


    "Yes, Miss Gong is just looking at you so stupid that she can''t bear to tell the truth."


    Cheng rushong winked at Lin Mengya, who immediately said with a smile.


    "It was the younger generation''s negligence that made master Ma misunderstand. I met you in Xiagong ya."


    She has a decent attitude. Even here, she is not inferior to those men.


    "You, are you really Gong ya?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s impossible! Eh? You''re really Gong ya!"


    Lin Mengya thought she had to explain. Who knows, the man seemed to think of something. His big hand like a PU fan patted his head heavily.


    "My boy sent me a letter a few days ago, saying that if I met you here, I would take good care of you. It turned out that this boy had this idea!"


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "Ma Beichen of your family has a good eye, but he should take it well. Otherwise, which woman can marry such a romantic."


    A sentence from a man surnamed Cheng suddenly enlightened Lin Mengya.


    It turned out that the man was ma Beichen''s father.


    "Female doll, have you ever married?"


    Attitude, turn 360 degrees at once.


    Lin Mengya also remembered that the person in front of her should be Ma Lian.


    But the other party''s questions made her feel a little difficult to answer.


    "I..."


    "Don''t be paranoid. The women of the palace family have been excellent for generations. Can your horse family install them? It''s okay, girl. The old man doesn''t dare take any of you. Don''t be afraid of him."


    In front of her, Taoist Cheng Wenyan comforted her, but Lin Mengya knew that the people here were not simple.


    "The elder is serious. Gong Ya thanked the two elders for their reminding and protection."


    She thanked the two people gently and skillfully.


    "Cheng rushong, I can tell you that although this doll doesn''t like my boy, it doesn''t like your family! Don''t pretend to be a good man, Gong ya, I tell you. This old boy can''t believe it."


    Hearing Cheng rushong''s three words, Lin Mengya''s mind automatically jumped out of this person''s information.


    The Cheng family is also one of the top ten aristocratic families, but it has never been clear.


    The head of the family, Cheng Rusong, is a military general.


    However, the Cheng family has been a scholarly family for generations. He is the only one who bravely killed the enemy on the battlefield and made miraculous achievements many times.


    Therefore, he is deeply favored by the emperor and has a place in the court.


    However, Cheng rushong himself withdrew from chaotang early.


    In recent years, I have been cultivating myself at home and became a Taoist priest of half pure cultivation.


    No wonder this person gives her such a sense of oppression.


    It turned out that he was a military general.


    "You... You old man! Open your mouth, better than before!"


    Stimulated by Ma Lian''s words, Cheng rushong appears very excited.


    The two people seem to have a good relationship. Lin Mengya stands aside and watches them quarrel. She is also a little embarrassed.


    "Two predecessors."


    She gave a soft persuasion.


    As expected, the two stopped arguing and looked at her together.

 Chapter 1363

    It seems that I have been used to quarreling since I was young, and I have full tacit understanding.


    "Both of you are my elders. Gong Yaming keeps your love in mind. However, today is not a good time to listen to your teachings. Gong Ya will visit you in person when he is free another day."


    The current situation is unclear. No matter who it is, she can''t offend.


    Being a clever younger generation is the wisest choice.


    "Look, this girl is much more sensible than you. All right, let''s go up first."


    Ma Lian is completely an elder. She doesn''t feel like she wants to be above her because Lin Mengya is a younger generation.


    Lin Mengya also knows that according to the heritage of various aristocratic families, people like Ma Lian and Cheng rushong don''t have to do anything to themselves.


    The real confrontation and means are invisible. Like Yu family, those who are not in the class should be laughed at by all aristocratic families.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong walk in front of her. She makes a slight mistake.


    But in other people''s eyes, the three of them are together.


    With the Ma family and the Cheng family, those who want to provoke must also weigh and do it.


    Today, they came here just to get familiar with each other.


    Generally, smaller aristocratic families have only one chance to climb the fifth floor before the end of the January Festival.


    Although a little tired, but more people feel proud.


    Lin Mengya''s physical strength is good. She is always breathless and comfortable.


    After walking for so long, the hair and sleeves are not disordered at all.


    This has won the praise of the two owners.


    "It seems that among the young people of this session, this female doll looks like her highness Xi."


    Ma Lian, who was walking in front, whispered quietly.


    And it is estimated that he did not expect that the woman behind him was hearing and seeing.


    "Your Highness Xi is valued by the saint, and Gong Ya comes from such a background. If it''s not good, there''s a ghost."


    Cheng rushong took no time to confront Ma Lian, but the tone was not malicious.


    "Oh, you old liar! Who doesn''t know that those little guys of the Cheng family are all ambitious. You old boy hide traitors, but you don''t want people to calculate you."


    It seems that Ma Lian really knows the Cheng family well.


    Cheng rushong looked at him with a smile and fought back unwilling to show weakness.


    "Isn''t that the same with your little childe? Just like you old guy, he is used to playing crazy and selling silly."


    The words of both of them entered her ear without a word.


    However, Lin Mengya still looked straight and didn''t make any response.


    But in my heart, I had a bit of care.


    Look at what the Cheng family and the Ma family mean. They all want to hide Feng.


    However, it should not be just because of the emperor.


    Does this have anything to do with the temple?


    After thinking about it, they finally arrived at the destination of this trip, the Yuanyue hall on the fifth floor of the temple.


    Everyone looked solemn and stood on the square. Naturally, the top ten aristocratic families were the first.


    At this time, there are already many people waiting here.


    The eyes of those people were glued to her.


    Lin Mengya knew that they were looking at themselves and how to get to the palace.


    Before leaving, my great grandfather mentioned it to himself.


    The position of the ten aristocratic families in the Yuanyue hall is fixed, that is to say, as long as they are still within the ten aristocratic families, the place will not change anyway.


    On the square outside the hall, the positions of the top ten aristocratic families are arranged in a fan-shaped manner.


    Behind them is the position of those small aristocratic families.


    Everyone is whispering.


    Gong family, but I haven''t come for a long time.


    She took chen''er and walked to the position belonging to the palace family without squinting.


    Here, two people have been standing.


    One left and one right, they almost divided up the position of the palace family.


    Although she came to them step by step, they still didn''t mean to move away.


    Everyone is waiting to see a good play and see how Gong Ya can deal with such a situation.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong have also found their own positions. Behind them, those small aristocratic families have already stood.


    After a while of greeting, they also turned their eyes to Gong ya.


    They also want to know, Gong ya, how to deal with it.


    Lin Mengya stood not far from them. She knew that no one would help her today.


    Even if someone wants to help, she won''t allow it.


    The Gong family must stand up on their own.


    The so-called first rites and then soldiers, as her close maid, came forward and said politely. "Two, this is the position of our house owner."


    But the two men, after only glancing at her proudly, remained unmoved.


    Lin Mengya knew that they were not from the top ten families. If she expected them to be good, they should be a family that has been in the limelight in recent decades.


    Only they dare to brazenly occupy the position of the palace family.


    "Gentlemen, this is the location of the palace family."


    Where did she not understand? She was angry, but her attitude was not too hard.


    The man on the left looks decent, but he has a two handed mustache and shows a bit of shrewd philistine.


    He glanced at the master and servant lightly and said impolitely.


    "Gong family? There is no Gong family here, only the Wang family and the Song family."


    "Your Excellency, please speak carefully."


    Chen''er is not a soft persimmon. In addition, she has been with Bai Su for so long. This little girl has great courage.


    She snorted coldly and stood alone in front of the two, neither humble nor arrogant.


    "This position was originally owned by the palace family, and it was decided by the saint. I don''t know if you are really confused. You two stand in our palace family''s position. On the surface, you look down on our palace family, but in fact, you are complaining about the saint''s unfair decision!"


    Good girl, I stepped on each other''s little tail when I came up.


    Their faces changed slightly. Indeed, everyone can offend here, except the Holy One.


    The little girl used the saint as a weapon, and they could only give in temporarily.


    But the girl can''t let go.


    "Whose girl are you? Didn''t your master teach you rules? Holy Lord, can you preach it from your humble mouth? Come on, teach me a lesson and let her learn rules."


    The man standing on the right has a slender face and an eagle hook nose, which is very eye-catching.


    He sneered and ordered himself to be a servant. In his heart, he thought that the maid was so powerful. Perhaps it was because her young lady was soft, so the family would find a hard stubble to help her.


    But I don''t know that birds of a feather flock together in the world.


    The maid is so powerful. Can the master be worse?


    The attendants behind them had just approached, but they heard a cold female voice behind them.


    "Those who occupy my position and want to hit me. You two are powerful."


    They turned their eyes to the woman behind the maid.


    Just now they just took a quick look and didn''t look at the woman behind them.


    Now it seems that she is dressed in white, and the signs on her collar and cuffs show a bright color.


    All the men here make her beautiful.


    I couldn''t help but look more.


    It was these two eyes that made Lin Mengya cold.


    "You two, the position of the top ten aristocratic families is designated by the saint himself. Don''t you think you can go beyond him and decide by yourself?"


    She asked coldly, but her momentum was much stronger than that.


    That pretty face with evil spirit can really restrain many people.


    "Are you the lady of the palace family? She looks good, but it''s a pity that she has a shelf."


    The mustache squinted at her and couldn''t help wandering around her slender waist.


    Lin Mengya was not annoyed, but sneered.


    "A richly ornamented building has the final say. It is a magnificent shelf. It can''t be seen in a wild dog."


    She couldn''t hear anyone deliberately discredit the palace family.


    The two owners of the house suddenly sank their faces when they heard her say so.


    "Miss Gong, you should be careful what you say. Don''t try to annoy people you can''t afford in a hurry!"


    The warning of the hooked nose made Lin Mengya want to laugh.


    Do you really think of yourself as garlic?


    She raised her lips and laughed wildly than the two men.


    "What if you can afford it? What if you can''t?"


    After that, she didn''t give the other party a chance to fight back, and then said.


    "My palace is elegant and brave. I dare to pierce a hole even if I want to. There is no palace family that can''t afford to defend the country. Unless someone can destroy our palace family, cut off our family''s blood and kill all our chickens and dogs, otherwise, the dogs in my guard can turn into evil dogs, bite off my enemy''s throat, devour his flesh and blood, tear down his bones and let him pay for bleeding Price! "


    She said this with a smile on her face.


    But none of them expected that she could be so cruel.


    However, a few words made people shudder, as if all she said were true.


    "You!"


    The mustache was so blocked by her that he couldn''t speak. Just now he saw her, he just felt his heart start to get angry.


    Unconsciously, he took a step back.


    Lin Mengya looked away and fell on another person.


    There was no emotion in her black eyes. There was only a cold feeling as quiet as an iceberg.


    "Miss Gong, the language of joke, why be serious."


    After all, the hooked nose gave in.


    They were blinded by temporary interests and forgot the name of the Gong family and the "mad dog".


    In those days, none of the people targeted by the palace family would come to a good end.


    Now the Gong Ya reminds them of the means of the Gong family in the past.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that they let him out, Lin Mengya stood in the position impolitely.


    The two men later realized that they had done something stupid.


    Actually, I''m afraid of a girl!

 Chapter 1364

    But now they can''t go back.


    If the Gong family hadn''t come, everything would be fine. Now that the Gong family has arrived, they have made room for them.


    You''ll lose face if you squeeze down again.


    In desperation, they had to look at the back of Gong Ya''s head.


    At this time, a group of people came out of the solemn hall.


    The crowd in the square suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone was looking forward to the arrival of the Holy One, and their little episode was naturally covered.


    All the people were as like as two peas in white, and the white clothes were just different from those saints at the gates. Their clothes were more cumbersome and more elegant.


    Two of them were slightly different in their clothes.


    They were not wearing white cloaks, and their faces were exposed.


    Lin Mengya was immediately attracted by one of them.


    Whether in memory or here, she rarely sees long Tianyu in white.


    All she knows is that her men are beautiful.


    Even the stars in the sky can''t take away his slightest brilliance.


    His black clothes always set off his extraordinary straightness.


    But when he put on white clothes, she knew what was gentle as jade.


    The white robe softened his sharpness, but highlighted his handsome.


    I made up my mind to make him a white suit in the future.


    If you put it on, you must look so handsome on her face!


    He stood at the gate of Yuanyue temple and looked down at the people like several others.


    Even though he was still cold, Lin Mengya could see that he was looking at himself.


    So careful, completely regardless of others looking at themselves.


    Suddenly, her heart was sweet and a little shy.


    What can I do? Now she just wants to rush over and give him a good hug.


    But when I heard it, suddenly someone shouted.


    "Welcome the holy master -"


    Lin Mengya was startled. When she came back, everyone around her was bending down to salute.


    In the Wei Kingdom, according to the explicit rules, there is no need to kneel down when you see the temple and the holy statue.


    After all, the saint is only the supreme leader of the temple, and the emperor should be the leader of the country.


    But the truth is just the opposite.


    She secretly looked around and saw that Ma Lian, Cheng rushong and several other owners of the top ten aristocratic families were slightly short of body, which was different from others.


    Finally, she imitated their appearance and saluted the saint.


    Before long, the man who came out with long Tianyu said, "the holy master has a life. In order to pray for a good weather in the country this year, he specially held a January Festival. The purpose is to ensure the stability of the country and the people live and work in peace and contentment. The main sacrifice is his highness murongxi, and the Deputy sacrifice is the Lord of Xianghua county. I hope you know."


    What''s going on? Why, is it Princess Xianghua?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t understand what she thought. She subconsciously found the figure of long Tianyu, but found that the man''s face was still plain as before.


    Heart, gradually settled down.


    Judging from his reaction, he obviously knows about it.


    In that case, she should not worry too much.


    "Yes, please obey the holy order!"


    A group of people continued to salute, and long Tianyu and them returned to the hall together.


    "Unexpectedly, they are the chief and Deputy priests this time!"


    Next to her came the voices of everyone.


    Even if she doesn''t listen on purpose, she can hear clearly.


    "It seems that the holy master intends to match up the Golden Boys and girls. During the January Festival, the whole person and two people will be together. I''m afraid it''s not dry firewood and fire, but also love for a long time."


    This made her more angry.


    But she believed in long Tianyu and knew that he had no affection for Yue Qi.


    You know, it''s different from whether you mind.


    For a moment, she felt depressed, so she didn''t like anyone.


    But someone came to the door at this time.


    "I heard that there should be someone else in the Dragon capital who is tangled with his highness Xi?"


    It was that mustache. He had lost face by giving up his position before.


    Now, how could he give up such a good opportunity for revenge.


    "An excellent man like your highness Xi naturally has no shortage of confidants around him. But who are you talking about?"


    Some of the other family owners didn''t know what she had done with long Tianyu in Longdu.


    So, just curious to find out.


    The eight character beard looked at her unkindly.


    "Everyone knows this man, but it''s hard to say."


    The man looked at her with a sneer, as if he was ready to appreciate her embarrassed appearance of being laughed at and unable to stand down.


    Unfortunately, she really let him down.


    When did she have the word "cheek" in Lin Mengya''s dictionary?


    Go your own way and treat each other as air.


    Without Gong Ya''s help, she didn''t even lift her eyelids.


    Deeply feeling that he was underestimated, his eight character beard flashed a cold idea in his eyes.


    "Yes, Miss Gong, what I said should be the truth? There seems to be something unusual between you and your highness Xi!"


    He deliberately spoke so loudly that everyone around him could hear him.


    In a flash, she became the focus of people''s eyes again.


    She really doesn''t like this feeling, but who is she, Lin Mengya? I don''t like it, and I''m not afraid.


    "Yes, she is my fiancee."


    But unexpectedly, before she took out her knife, long Tianyu airborne a king bomb for them.


    She stared at the man who suddenly appeared behind her.


    Watching her come to her side, she smiled gently at her.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    That made Lin Mengya totally unable to resist.


    Too, too Su!


    It seemed that she felt the surging sense of worship in her heart. Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and gently tied her cloak.


    "Do you have an opinion?"


    He raised his eyebrows like a knife and looked around coldly.


    In that case, it seems that if someone dares to say that his fiancee is bad, he will have to let the other party''s blood splash on the spot.


    "I dare not."


    No one dared to touch him. Even his moustache was scared silly.


    The top ten aristocratic families are not afraid of Murong Xi, because they have heritage and have their own power and status in the court.


    But they can be regarded as taking garlic.


    I thought I picked a soft persimmon. Who knows it''s another iron plate.


    They also want to cry without tears. They regret that their intestines are blue.


    "Come on, I''ll take you down."


    Today''s tasks have been completed, and they naturally want to leave.


    The formal January festival will begin in a few days, when they will live in the temple.


    "Well, good."


    She smiled and agreed to him. Since he announced it in public, it must be a perfect policy.


    She doesn''t have to worry about her man. Of course she knows.


    All the people watched the pair silently.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, this pair is really right.


    "Are you angry?"


    On the way, long Tianyu asked in a low voice.


    "I didn''t."


    It was just a chief sacrifice and a deputy sacrifice, and she didn''t have the leisure to be angry.


    "Sorry."


    "Why did you apologize to me?"


    "Because you''re angry."


    "I''m not... Well, I''m just a little depressed."


    She''s not jealous, it''s just that she feels bad.


    Seeing her honesty, long Tianyu finally smiled.


    "I just learned about this. Before, I always thought that the candidate for the Deputy priest would be my junior brother."


    "Do you still have younger martial brother?" Lin Mengya tilted her head and asked in doubt.


    She knew that long Tianyu and his younger martial brother came, but she hasn''t seen them yet.


    It seems that Ling ye, his personal bodyguard, is also a martial brother with him.


    Is that man Ling ye?


    However, she asked where long Tianyu had gone before.


    But long Tianyu only told her that there was something urgent in his school, so he asked Ling ye to go back to the school to recover his life.


    Is that him?


    "Well, there are not only, but also many."


    He nodded and continued to explain.


    "Although it is said outside that the teacher only accepted three students, in fact, master accepted many students. However, he can''t be exposed."


    "And why?"


    She asked puzzled. Long Tianyu only thought she was so cute.


    "That''s because the teacher''s identity is special. He doesn''t want others to know that he is the saint of the temple. Therefore, he will change his identity and go out to collect students."


    This is the first time she has heard of it.


    In the past, she only knew that there were private visits in micro clothes. Unexpectedly, there were students in micro clothes.


    At this time, her curiosity about the holy master became more serious.


    "I''ll introduce you later. I talked to the teacher about you and me. He wants to see you very much, but now, I''m afraid he can''t."


    He comforted her patiently, but there was some regret in his tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we''ll meet sooner or later, don''t we? By the way, if you''re with Yue Qi, you have to be careful in everything, you know?"


    Finally, she was not willing to be angry with him.


    For one thing, he didn''t arrange it. She couldn''t make trouble with him.


    Second, if Yue Qi keeps to her own rules, if she still wants to rob her man, don''t blame her for not thinking about old love.


    The most important thing is that she is afraid that Yue Qi will become jealous and hate and do something irrational, which is really bad for long Tianyu.


    "I know there''s no room for anyone here except you."


    He smiled and put her hand on his chest.


    The strong heartbeat accompanied her to sleep every night.


    Lin Mengya is infatuated with his heartbeat, because that is the proof of his life.


    "Long Tianyu, did I say a word to you?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her affectionately.


    "What?"


    "It feels good..."


    She sighed and saw long Tianyu''s slightly distorted face.


    Smiling, he took back his hand and stared at him.


    "I love you."


    Although he knew each other''s intentions, long Tianyu was still stunned.

 Chapter 1365

    "What did you say, say it again!"


    He was a little excited and pinched her arm.


    Lin Mengya smiled playfully. How could she say such words for the second time.


    "Even if you don''t hear it, there will be a chance in the future anyway."


    She smiled like a little fox. Long Tianyu loved her very much. There was warmth in her heart.


    Yes, she is his woman, all her life.


    "Your Highness, Princess Xianghua, please go and discuss the sacrifice."


    While they were in love, a saint in white ran over to invite someone.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows with some questions in her eyes.


    "Let her wait."


    Long Tianyu pushed Yue Qi''s invitation without hesitation, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "Maybe there is something very important. After all, you are the chief and Deputy priests of the January Festival. I know you hate her, but you''d better not delay the business."


    She is not an unreasonable person who likes to eat vinegar. If she is serious, she naturally has nothing to worry about.


    Long Tianyu took her and continued to walk, whispering.


    "There''s no need to worry about those things. The chief priest and the Deputy priest just go through a process. Other things are naturally done in the temple."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya naturally thought of it.


    However, they did not walk long and were blocked again.


    Princess Xianghua came to them with her maid.


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s calm and elegant, Yue Qi wears resplendent gold.


    Although it is also the golden pattern matched with white clothes, the big golden peonies are dazzling. Only under the gap can we see the white background.


    Yue Qi saw the two of them with a little dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    But soon, it returned to its demure and beautiful appearance.


    "Your Highness."


    She saluted and selectively skipped Lin Mengya next to her.


    "Xianghua still has some questions about sacrifice. I wonder if you can move."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and sneered in her heart.


    Who gave her the courage to rush to rob people?


    Long Tianyu didn''t even look at it. It seems that he is ready to treat her as air.


    Lin Mengya has been watching the play. Anyway, it''s none of her business.


    "Your Highness!"


    Yue Qi''s face was somewhat wronged, but people were reluctant to let go and blocked them again.


    "This matter is very important. Your highness, how can you ignore it? If something happens to the sacrifice tomorrow, your highness will be responsible!"


    The reason is high sounding.


    But Lin Mengya saw only jealousy on her face.


    Where is this, like business?


    Long Tianyu still looked cold, but some people gradually gathered around him.


    In order not to become the focus of people''s eyes, she gently pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and whispered, "anyway, business always needs to be done. Go, I''ll wait for you at home."


    She just wanted to persuade her man, but she didn''t know where to please him.


    The man smiled low, with stars twinkling in his eyes.


    Nodded and said to the chen''er behind her, "Haosheng, go back with your young lady and wait for me at home."


    He likes to hear her say the word "home". That''s where she and he belong. She and he are a family.


    Behind him, Yue Qi broke his silver teeth.


    She couldn''t exchange his smile for anything.


    But now he was so kind to her maid.


    Her hands were tightly fastened in her sleeves, and even her apparent calmness was difficult to maintain.


    "OK, I see. Chen''er, let''s go."


    If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he''ll have to send himself home.


    Turning around, she walked down leisurely with her eyes behind her, but followed her for a long time.


    I was cautious and didn''t say much along the way.


    Only after going down the mountain did she ask with a small voice.


    "Why don''t we follow, miss?"


    "Fool, a man can''t watch too closely. Otherwise, he will think you don''t believe him."


    In fact, she is also making nonsense.


    Anyway, no matter what kind of demon Yue Qi is, her man will tell her word by word.


    It is necessary to be on guard against love enemies, but it is also against whom to score.


    If the grass and trees are all soldiers, it is really not worth the loss.


    Lin Mengya nodded her head. Looking at the little girl, she couldn''t help teasing her.


    "It seems that my little girl has something to think about?"


    Chen''er didn''t refute immediately, but turned red in an instant.


    "The young lady is talking nonsense. I, I don''t have any!"


    "Not yet! Look at you, blushing like a monkey''s ass. come on, who is it?"


    Her mouth is open. The little girl has never had a way.


    I think she is a married woman who has a driver''s license to drive, not to mention teasing a young girl.


    "Well, well, I won''t bother you. But there''s a sentence you have to remember from time to time."


    She took chen''er''s hand and earnestly asked.


    "Even if you fall in love with the best man in the world, you are also you. You are unique and the best in the world. Although you love him, you can''t lose yourself. Don''t lose yourself because of a man, understand?"


    The little girl is ignorant. It is estimated that she can''t fully understand her meaning now.


    Lin Mengya is not in a hurry. After all, growth is a gradual process.


    "And -" she suddenly approached, her eyes more serious than just now. Chen''er was stunned and felt that his master must be teaching the most serious words.


    "Do a good job in pregnancy prevention and try to prevent extramarital pregnancy and extrauterine pregnancy. By the way, if it''s really difficult to control yourself, I have emergency contraceptives here. Eh? What are you going to do? Listen to me! Don''t run, wait for me!"


    Blushing to the neck, chen''er walked quickly and scolded his young lady in his heart.


    How can miss be so rude? She, she hasn''t left a word, okay!


    Lin Mengya chased her hand and smiled like a successful fox.


    A master and a servant chased each other and soon came to the front of their carriage.


    "Miss, please get in the car."


    Chen''er stood by the car with his head bowed, looking like a business.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and pinched her little face.


    "My family is still clever. OK, don''t be angry. I won''t mention it in the future?"


    Really, I don''t know a good heart.


    Is she also actively popularizing knowledge between men and women? Really, little girl is not simple at all.


    When she came back from the temple, she got into the room and was not willing to go out until after dinner.


    At this time, Lin Mengya took her son and looked at the stars outside the yard.


    After these days, Ning''er''s words gradually increased.


    But the boy doesn''t know who to learn from. Every word is very precious, but it''s very clear.


    From this point of view, her baby should be a face lover.


    Otherwise, what a shame to say with a big tongue?


    She was teaching her son where the Big Dipper was, but the boy turned his head and refused to turn back.


    Moreover, the chubby little hand patted her on the shoulder and said.


    "Mom, Dad!"


    She turned her head and just saw him coming in from outside the yard in front of them.


    Bending over, long Tianyu picked up her son.


    The baby seems to like his father very much. He holds his father''s neck with two small hands and rubs his small face on his neck,


    Lin Mengya has something to eat. She''s the one who gave birth to him in October, okay?


    Seeing her like this, long Tianyu gave her a hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "I used to hold him like this when I was in my house."


    Lin Mengya doubted that he would spoil his children.


    Long Tianyu seemed to be able to read his mind, and continued.


    "Only after he has completed the task I assigned."


    Oh, there are clear rewards and punishments. He''s a good father.


    Continuing to stay in his arms, Lin Mengya smelled him and seemed to have a very light smell of spices.


    I think it''s because I took a bath before I came.


    If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid she couldn''t smell it.


    "Ning''er, go find Bai Su and play for a while."


    He put the child on the ground. Children of this age are at a good time to move.


    Just put it down, it was like a clockwork robot, "dada dada" ran to Bai Su, grabbed his skirt, and his eyes shone.


    "Don''t go too high and don''t run too far."


    In the end will be a mother, what taste is false, only worry is true.


    And Bai Su is safe. I don''t think anything will happen.


    Looking at them out of the yard together, Lin Mengya sighed gently.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Bai Su your sweetest girl? Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    He continued to embrace her, but the whole embrace belonged to her.


    "I''m not worried about this, but I feel sorry. I seem to have missed the two years when Ning''er needed me most. I didn''t see him run for the first time, nor did I guard him all the time and let him suffer such a crime. I owe Ning''er and will never know."


    Sometimes, she often thinks.


    Why choose women as the carrier of pregnancy?


    Probably because, although women are weak, they have the nature and instinct to protect children.


    However, she let her baby almost encounter the most dangerous thing.


    She''s not a good mother.


    "Don''t think so much. Don''t you think Ning''er can run and jump now? Speaking of it, I''m more incompetent as a father. If I had the ability to stay by your mother and son all the time, maybe all this wouldn''t happen."


    Lin Mengya knew that it was hard for him to say.


    Moreover, it is still in this situation that he knows nothing about the past.


    "All right."


    She clapped his hand and smiled again.


    "Tell me what you did today? Didn''t Princess Xianghua throw herself into your arms?"

 Chapter 1366

    She pouted deliberately, acting like a jealous woman.


    But long Tianyu could see that her eyes were clear and clear without jealousy.


    This man is deliberately teasing him again.


    But he likes to cooperate with her.


    After a few moments of meditation, he shook his head and said.


    "There should be no throwing in arms. I don''t know what it looks like. Why don''t you show me?"


    Show your sister!


    Lin Mengya glanced at him angrily. This guy is getting worse and worse.


    "OK, no, no, I believe you. But how did Princess Xianghua become a deputy priest? Can you find out?"


    She really didn''t mind Yue Qi being a deputy sacrifice, but it was obviously to calculate long Tianyu.


    She can''t help being cautious.


    "It''s not unexpected that Xianghua can become a deputy priest. Her identity is unusual. Even in the temple, few people dare to provoke her."


    "How dare you provoke me?"


    "If you don''t like it, why bother?"


    His tone was light, as if to say that it was no big deal.


    Lin Mengya remembered that Xianghua''s way was no harder than him.


    This guy''s teacher is the saint of the temple.


    "Well, I''ll be relieved. She called you today, but what''s the matter?"


    "Yes." Long Tianyu nodded and then said, "she really has something serious to do with me this time. This time, the January Moon Festival is a little different from the past. I came to you to tell you about it."


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "what''s up?"


    "You know, the January Moon Festival in previous years was just a formality, but this year, the atmosphere in the temple is somewhat different. Everyone wants to choose a new ten aristocratic families in this January Moon Festival."


    "And why?"


    "Because of the sacrifice."


    Long Tianyu paused a little and looked at her seriously.


    "In previous years, many sacrifices were harvested at the January Festival, but in recent years, I don''t know why, the appetite of the temple has become greater. Before, the top ten aristocratic families had immunity, but in order to maintain their status, the top ten aristocratic families are also doing their best to provide sacrifices. However, the sacrifices they provided have gradually been unable to meet the needs of the temple. Those who want to be superior Other families can be desperate to please the temple. "


    Lin Mengya remembered the series of conversations between the Ma family and the Cheng family in the temple today.


    Perhaps, they are not just as simple as Zang Feng.


    "Are those sacrifices the outstanding heirs of each family?"


    Long Tianyu was surprised. How could she know about it.


    "Even my aunt told me before I left. But what does the temple need so many people to do?"


    Hearing that it was the news of Lian''s family, long Tianyu was a little relieved.


    After all, it''s not surprising to know these things even if the family is such an identity.


    "I don''t know. I also asked the teacher about this. But the teacher didn''t disclose a word. He just told me to be careful not to trust anyone in the temple."


    As long Tianyu''s teacher and the Lord of the temple, he can''t know nothing.


    The reason why he can hide it is that he has scruples about it.


    "Isn''t your teacher a saint? He is the most noble person in this country. Even so, will he be embarrassed?"


    "Later, you will understand. Well, I won''t stay much. From tomorrow on, you should be careful."


    After a kiss gently fell on her forehead, Lin Mengya watched him leave.


    "Miss, it''s windy outside. You''d better go back."


    Chen''er stood beside her and saw the young lady and Her Highness. She didn''t know why. She always felt that the two people matched very well.


    But there seems to be a lot of things between them.


    "Well, I see."


    She took back her eyes and patted her face to cheer herself up again.


    But it''s just that some old guys want to make waves. It doesn''t matter. She can survive.


    "Go and tell Li Xian that from tomorrow on, the Gong family will close the door and not let anyone in. As for Gong Zhe and an Jiarong, let him find a reliable place in the city and hide people secretly."


    She always felt that it was too easy for Gong Zhe and an Jiarong to come back.


    It''s like someone deliberately sent them back.


    This is an extraordinary time. She must not take it lightly.


    "OK."


    From tomorrow on, they will live in the temple.


    In fact, this is also for convenience. After all, it is not convenient to go up and down every day.


    Since they live there, they are the heads of all families. It''s not like if there are no two people to serve.


    Because Bai Su and chen''er were prepared for her son, this time, in addition to the two of them, the eldest brother bought two people from outside the house.


    They are all innocent and reliable people, a slightly more lively one named yingzi.


    Once upon a time, she was the daughter of a merchant. Because her family lost money in business and owed some gambling debts, she wanted to sell her daughter to pay off her debts.


    Fortunately, Gong bin passed by and saved the poor innocent girl.


    This time yingzi heard that she was going to be a close maid for the eldest lady, so she immediately came to sign up.


    Lin Mengya also observed her carefully for a while, mostly because she used to travel around with her family. Yingzi is an excellent social expert in human relations.


    One look in the past, she can know what you''re thinking. It''s really clever.


    The other one is called peach.


    The peach is silent and calm.


    And unlike Lin Mengya''s Bletilla, peach used to be the son of a large family.


    But the family was in trouble. Naturally, they sold them all.


    This is also the person bought by the big brother, but they regard Gong bin as a benefactor.


    Knowing that the big brother was most worried about her, the two talents volunteered to protect her.


    "It doesn''t matter what else you do when you work next to me. It''s mainly that people should be smart and sensible. Do you understand?"


    She called people over and told them herself.


    "Yes, slaves know."


    These two people she has deliberately investigated on the road. Although they are not like Bai Su and chen''er, they are worthy of her wholehearted trust, but they are indeed two good girls.


    She nodded and asked them to go to the house to find Bai Su and chen''er to hand over.


    She held Ning''er alone and played in the yard.


    Not long, Xiao Yi? Come and say goodbye to her.


    "Miss, your highness should go."


    He is going to take Ning''er with him. Since he has made up his mind to take small things with him, the couple are in the temple, and Xiao Ning''er naturally wants to go with them.


    "Wait a minute, will you?"


    After arriving at the temple, no matter how close they were, she couldn''t show concern for the child for the sake of the child.


    All parties above are eyeing. If the child is only the adopted son of his highness Xi, naturally no one dares to move.


    Unfortunately, he is still her son.


    Not many people know about it. Except for their family, it is estimated that there is only Yue Qi.


    However, Yue Qi will never say it.


    After all, now she still has fantasies about long Tianyu


    And this child, long Tianyu, is very much loved.


    If she doesn''t want long Tianyu to hate her completely, she has to keep this secret.


    Even so, Lin Mengya must be careful.


    She must not put her children in danger.


    "Ning''er, you should be good over there, you know?"


    She tidied up the children''s little clothes and kept telling them.


    "When you see your mother later, if she doesn''t call you, you can''t take the initiative to call her, you know?"


    The little guy didn''t understand what he was talking about, but he understood that his mother asked him to do it.


    She immediately nodded her little head, which made her heart soft.


    "Also, you can''t leave your father over there. If your father is not there, you must stick to your teacher. Besides, you can''t go with anyone, okay?"


    Xiao Yi? He is a trustworthy person. Although he is just a scholar, he must have a way better than anyone here.


    Xiao Yi? Looking at the reluctant mother and son, I couldn''t help sighing.


    At first, the girl he thought would be silly all his life has now become someone else''s wife and will give birth to such a lovely child.


    This is still a little sad for him.


    However, if only she could be happy, the rest is not important.


    Separation always comes too soon. Maybe it''s because Ning''er is used to separation and even thinks he will come back tomorrow.


    Besides holding Lin Mengya''s neck, he didn''t cry.


    She looked at Xiao Yi? With the baby on the carriage, lying at the door, some wet eyes.


    Bai Su and chen''er also went together. It seemed that she was left alone in such a big home.


    "Young lady, it''s cold. You''d better go back to the house."


    I don''t know what happened. I only know that the two maidens of the eldest lady suddenly fell ill, so only the two of them came to serve closely.


    Peach and cherry, my heart is also a little uneasy.


    After all, the eldest lady has a noble status. What if she doesn''t serve well?


    She looked up and saw Sakura''s worried eyes.


    He waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. It''s stuffy inside. I want to breathe outside."


    She sat alone in the yard and looked at the sky on the eaves.


    They''ll see each other soon. Don''t worry. Take your time.


    She kept comforting herself, and her mood finally calmed down.


    "Come on, let''s continue to pack up."


    She got up and in the twinkling of an eye, as if nothing had happened, continued to direct them to pack up what they needed.


    Although going up doesn''t mean you can''t go down, it''s always right to prepare.


    She packed up two big carriages alone.


    Looking at these things, she felt the so-called brother and sister love at home.


    Where did NIMA come to attend the January Festival? Fashion shows. Can you change one hour?

 Chapter 1367

    However, according to Li Xian, almost all homeowners will do so.


    It is said to be respect for the temple, but in fact, it is just to show off.


    Finally, she also embarked on the road to the temple.


    She sat in the carriage and watched Li take the big guy to see him off at the door.


    "Young lady, be careful up there."


    Although everyone was worried, they had no strength to resist in front of the temple.


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s heart is also tight. She doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled by others.


    But she knew all this was temporary.


    Sooner or later, she will overturn the temple.


    This time, it''s different from last time.


    Because the temple does not allow servants of all families to go up the mountain, it is the servants in the temple who come to carry things.


    Even if they are only the bottom, they are naturally arrogant and powerful because they live in the temple all the year round.


    Lin Mengya got out of the carriage, but found that none of those people came up.


    They all stood not far away. Some went to help others get things. When they were free, they simply pretended not to see them.


    "Young lady, do you want to call them?"


    Yingzi asked in a small voice, but Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She sneered silently in her heart. Unexpectedly, these people actually played this trick for her. It''s not even as good as a three-year-old child.


    Naturally, there are complacent and ridiculed people waiting to see her jokes.


    Lin Mengya only gave a random order and asked peach to reward the driver.


    All of a sudden, the people who were watching looked straight.


    She gave it out, but it was golden beans!


    The coachman helped them unload all the boxes. As soon as the box saw people, it immediately dazzled their eyes.


    The patterns on those boxes are wrapped in soft gold.


    A casual word is chiseled with gold and jade, and the stamens in the middle are made of pearls.


    Everyone looked straight. They had seen such a wide one, but they had seen such a wide one.


    Suddenly, those who were in a good mood came forward and greeted peach and cherry with a smile.


    "You can be careful. Our eldest lady has many rules. She doesn''t come casually."


    Sakura is a personal genius. You can see what those people are drawing at a glance.


    A little face, but also with a little savage.


    Lin Mengya looked around, and those eyes could only retreat.


    I want to know the tricks played by those useless aristocratic families.


    However, compared with her, it''s just looking for abuse.


    He left the cherry there and commanded the people to move things. Lin Mengya took the peach to the temple first.


    They also live on the fifth floor, but it''s in the back.


    She met several acquaintances along the way, but she didn''t see Ma Lian and Cheng rushong.


    In the temple, these people restrained a lot.


    However, Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that as long as they have that opportunity, they will find fault.


    Through the front hall, they came to the rear under the arrangement of a saint in charge of reception.


    The fifth floor is even more than she thought, but it is said that the area of the first floor is the largest, and no one knows what the twelfth floor looks like.


    The main body of the temple is to excavate the mountain, and then make an artificial platform to build the outer building.


    Lin Mengya only looked at it casually and felt that it was really amazing.


    You know, according to the technology at that time, the temple was a miracle.


    It seems that the person responsible for designing and building it must be a genius.


    "Attention! Unknown synthetic substances are found, with trace toxicity!"


    Xiaoyao gave her a warning in her mind. Lin Mengya looked through it and found that the detected object was a stone table in front of her.


    Behind it is a large yard with scattered small yards built in it.


    The stone table is connected in the middle of the mountain.


    She carefully examined it and found that the substance came from the root of the stone table.


    In other words, it was found in the mountains!


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling something wrong.


    But now, obviously, no one can answer her doubts.


    After passing the stone table, the saint took them to a small courtyard.


    Compared with the simple and towering hall in front, the buildings here are much newer.


    Obviously, it was not built in the same era as before.


    "Miss Gong, this is your residence in the temple."


    The man stooped slightly and said politely.


    "Thank you."


    After thanking her, she asked the peach to bring some gifts to the saints.


    She didn''t enter the yard until she had sent the people away satisfactorily.


    The yard is very simple, but it is a main room and two wing rooms.


    Moreover, the ground of the yard is a piece higher than the outside, which is somewhat different from the outside.


    "Miss, go and have a look first. Wait outside."


    Peach immediately ran into the main house and looked around. It was clean and tidy.


    After checking carefully again and making sure there was nothing unfavorable to the eldest lady, he ran out and said.


    "Miss, please."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya went to the main house.


    The layout here is very imaginative with the theme style of the temple, which is dull and boring.


    But the curtains and bedding on the bed are soft and warm.


    She smiled faintly. She knew who did it.


    Cherry soon took things to the yard. After cleaning up with peach, they finally settled down.


    There was some excitement outside. Lin Mengya asked yingzi to inquire.


    It turns out that people from the top ten families live on this floor.


    But in addition to the family owner, some of the children of the main branch will also live with them.


    However, at the beginning of the January Festival, they will not appear in the hall like Lin Mengya.


    "Inside, but the eldest lady of the palace family?"


    Outside the door, a male voice suddenly sounded.


    Lin Mengya is reading in the room. Yingzi is a little angry. Why is this man so unruly?


    He immediately opened the door and said in a bad tone, "my miss is tired. I don''t see any guests for the time being. Please go back, childe."


    The man smiled heartily, but his attitude was rogue enough.


    "Since I''m short of you, I''ll go when I see you. Can you inform me?"


    "You, I told you, my young lady has no guests. Please come back."


    "Gong ya, can''t I just leave when I see you?"


    She knew that Sakura couldn''t stop the man.


    And this guy''s loud voice is really powerful. She''s afraid she''ll attract a lot of people to watch.


    In desperation, I had to go out and meet people.


    "Hey, hey, I knew you had to remember our friendship."


    At the door, Ma Beichen, dressed in jujube red, smiled heartlessly at her.


    In fact, he was just a rogue. He just stood at the door and didn''t dare to come in.


    "You''ve seen it too. Don''t you hurry? Aren''t you afraid that uncle Ma will discount your legs at that time?"


    She didn''t pick her eyebrows, but the threat was heavy enough.


    Ma Beichen heard her mention her own father, and her smile was not so bright immediately.


    "Can you not tell my father?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyelids and looked behind him.


    At this time, many people have gathered.


    "Do you think you can hide it?"


    What the hell is this guy thinking?


    Ma Beichen glanced at the back and scratched his head.


    It seems that you can''t run today.


    "Whatever." He sighed as if he had accepted his fate.


    "But it''s worth seeing you. After my old man goes back, he won''t leave you for three words. What have you done to make my old man think of you so much?"


    However, when you think about it, you can see that Ma Lian''s doing so is nothing more than hoping that the Ma family can have a good relationship with themselves.


    After all, she is now tied to long Tianyu.


    "What else do you know?" She asked quietly, but Ma Beichen shook his head.


    "Other old men in my family didn''t say anything. By the way, do you know your highness Xi? I heard that he was the chief priest of the January Moon Festival, and Princess Xianghua was the Deputy priest. It seems that they might have to look at each other."


    What''s going on?


    Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong at the beginning. That day, long Tianyu Mingming said that he was his fiancee. Why are the rumors outside, or he and Yue Qi?


    Can it be said that those who heard it at the temple that day didn''t mention it?


    She thought about her own thoughts and let yingzi say good or bad, and finally sent Ma Beichen away.


    "Miss, this man is too annoying. Later, the maid will close the door of the house, and then you will have a good rest."


    She nodded to yingzi and went back to the house with full questions.


    But don''t want to just enter the door, she was acutely aware that other people had come inside.


    "You two stand back and don''t come here."


    She clasped the crossbow in her sleeve and whispered.


    Cherry and peach looked puzzled, but they still stood outside the door and waited.


    Lin Mengya eased her steps and walked in little by little.


    But there was no one in the room.


    She was worried and looked for it carefully again. Why was there still no one?


    Finally, she found that the inkstone on her desk seemed to have been moved.


    She looked at the inkstone and there was nothing wrong.


    Holding it in his hand, he found a small hole in the back, and it seemed that there was a ball of paper in it.


    She immediately pulled out the paper and unfolded it carefully, with only one line of words on it.


    "Don''t let anyone know about Jin."


    She was very surprised. In the end, who sent this thing?


    After reading it, she stuffed the note back into the inkstone.


    She was clear about the other party''s requirements, but what was the purpose?


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that long Tianyu asked her not to be close to Ning''er before going up the mountain.


    Could it have something to do with his concealment?


    But at that time, she only thought that long Tianyu was for Ning''er''s safety and her feelings, so she didn''t ask.


    Now it seems that things are not that simple.


    And his affair with Princess Xianghua is all over the sky. It seems that someone wants to cover up something.


    What, exactly?


    There are more and more doubts in Lin Mengya''s heart. It seems that what she wants to experience when she comes to the temple this time will never be too simple.

 Chapter 1368

    Lin Mengya didn''t intend to tell anyone about this note.


    And she just went out again, and the note under the inkstone disappeared.


    It seems that the other party is very cautious.


    People are all around. Lin Mengya asks yingzi to find out the residences of the Ma family and the Cheng family, and prepares gifts to visit in person.


    Just unexpectedly, Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong happened to be there.


    She thought the other party was going to hide from her, but yingzi and they heard that Ma Lian and Cheng rushong haven''t arrived at home yet.


    It was only their family who came first.


    Lin Mengya didn''t disturb these people either. She put down her things and left.


    As soon as I got home, I saw someone waiting for me there.


    She has good eyesight. She saw the man from a distance. It was Yue Qi.


    Why is this man here again?


    She paused, but she didn''t want to hide.


    After all, she wasn''t the one who did the wrong thing.


    "Where have you been?"


    As soon as she came out, Yue Qi stared and asked.


    She turned away from the other party and didn''t want to answer the other party''s questions.


    "I have something to do. Go in and let''s talk!"


    Yue Qi seemed very worried. Lin Mengya tacitly allowed yingzi to open the door. Unexpectedly, the man grabbed her arm and walked inside.


    "If you have something to say, don''t touch our eldest lady!"


    Yingzi was afraid that she would suffer a loss and immediately stood between the two.


    However, today''s Yue chess seems to be a little subdued.


    That''s strange. Isn''t she supposed to be proud?


    "You step back first."


    She is not afraid of Yue Qi. Although cherry and peach are not at ease, they have to obey her orders.


    "Say what you want to say now."


    She could see that Yue Qi had something to say, but she was surprised by Yue Qi''s attitude today.


    "Where on earth are you better than me?"


    A mouth is full of bitterness.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about her. What''s good? Doesn''t she count in her heart?


    "I tell you, I''m doing this for him! Moreover, even if the temple Lord agrees with you, I won''t give up! Besides, who won''t? If he stays with me day and night, I don''t believe it. He won''t see any good of me!"


    Yue Qi was a little excited, and his words were a little confused.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t ask directly. Listening to the meaning of this, Yue Qi regarded himself as an insider.


    If she wants to get her words out, she''s afraid she''ll have to work hard.


    "I don''t know if he can see your good, but he can remember my good."


    "What''s good about you? It''s just..."


    At this point, Yue Qi suddenly swallowed the second half of the sentence.


    Lin Mengya looked at her, and there seemed to be some unexpected fear in her eyes.


    "In short, if you do him good, leave him as soon as possible! Otherwise, he will be killed by you sooner or later! I tell you, I will never allow you to do so! He is mine, and I will rob him!"


    If it had been in the past, Lin Mengya would never have taken her words to heart.


    But this was the first time Yue Qi had warned her so, which cast a shadow on her heart.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Yue Qi, I advise you not to be stubborn. People are mine, and I will never let go."


    She is more determined than anyone at any time.


    Yue Qi was so angry that he stared into her eyes and shouted, "you can never be with him because you are -"


    "Yue Qi!"


    A fierce drink interrupted the truth that Yue Qi was about to blurt out.


    Lin Mengya screamed. Unfortunately, if it weren''t for knowing the secret Yue Qi knew, she wouldn''t be such an idiot and fight with her.


    "I..."


    Yue Qi, who was cut off by drinking, shrunk a little, but still glared at Lin Mengya, turned around and went out of the yard reluctantly.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense next time, be careful of your own life."


    Long Tianyu mercilessly warned Yue Qi, who looked at him wrongly, and then ran away crying.


    Lin Mengya sighed, but returned to the room. Long Tianyu followed her in.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, ya''er."


    She turned and stuffed the books she had read this morning into the bookcase.


    But it was too full. She tried several times and couldn''t put the book in.


    She simply left the book on the table.


    Turn around and look at each other with a smile.


    "Long Tianyu, shouldn''t you say something to me?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and smiled.


    Come to her and tidy everything up for her.


    "Of course I have something to tell you. Darling, I probably can''t come to see you often these days. You must be careful here."


    "What else?"


    "Ning''er and I will miss you all the time. Don''t worry about him. He''s fine."


    "Really?"


    "Well, although he misses you very much, I don''t miss you."


    "Long Tianyu."


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "I hate people lying to me, especially when they cheat me around."


    He tidied up his bookshelf hand, stopped, lowered his eyes and covered his sadness.


    "How could I lie to you?"


    "Maybe your amnesia is true, but in fact, amnesia is just a part of your plan. Because you know, you can''t hide anything from me. Therefore, you choose to forget all this after everything is arranged. In this way, you can hide it from me, right?"


    Her smile is mixed with many things.


    Long Tianyu suddenly felt afraid. He tried to reach out to keep Lin Mengya.


    But she escaped his hand for the first time.


    "I think everyone in the world can cheat me, but you can''t. But maybe you''re the one who cheated me the most."


    Her tone was soft, but with a trembling disappointment.


    Long Tianyu hugged her slender body regardless. This time, she didn''t resist, but she didn''t meet.


    "Ya''er! No matter what I forget, I never forget my love for you!"


    "You liar! You know everything. No wonder an Zichen will be so polite to you. No wonder you never stop me no matter what I do. Now, should you be very happy. I finally become what you want and come to the place you want me to come?"


    In fact, there were many clues in the past, but Lin Mengya had never found it.


    Because she trusted him too much, every time he connived at herself, she only regarded it as love.


    But now I think carefully, the reason why she came to this position today is related to his support.


    Yes, he is his highness Xi of the kingdom of Wei and an apprentice of the temple Lord.


    In fact, she has always put the cart before the horse.


    He is Murong Xi, and then long Tianyu!


    This is where things begin!


    "Listen to me, Mengya, listen to me!"


    She struggled violently, but long Tianyu hugged her and let her beat her chest.


    "I admit that I have something to hide from you. Even, I have forgotten the reason why I want to hide from you. But you know, this is not a decision, but your great grandmother!"


    "What great grandmother! Have you been so unscrupulous to cheat me? Long Tianyu, why didn''t I know you were so mean before?"


    She was so angry that she bit the guy on the shoulder.


    She was so angry that she bit harder.


    But long Tianyu was suffering, and her arm tightened a little.


    "I know you will blame me. But Mengya, you know what? Falling in love with you is the only thing I want to do. I admit that I have many things to hide from you. But I just want to love you!"


    "I don''t want to hear it, you liar!"


    She should have guessed that the sudden change of an Zichen''s attitude towards him was actually the biggest flaw.


    Unfortunately, she was ignored.


    What the hell are they hiding from her? What is her identity?


    And they are planning something.


    Lin Mengya felt that she was like a trapped animal trapped in the swamp.


    "Calm down! Mengya, you can''t make a mess!"


    He whispered, and after Lin Mengya took a deep breath, she finally calmed down.


    "You''re right. Maybe I want to hide what I''ve forgotten from you. But I know, I''m sure it''s also to better protect you. Don''t worry about what Yue Qi said. In fact, she didn''t know until she overheard others mention it. It''s very complicated and involves many people. Don''t think about anything. Just remember, you''re Lin Mengya and my love People can. "


    He looked at her affectionately, but Lin Mengya was secretly scolding him for his cunning.


    Knowing that her feelings for him were the same, she used this trick to pretend to be poor.


    She didn''t turn her head and sulked at herself.


    "Are you not angry?"


    He asked carefully. Lin Mengya gave him a white look and said angrily.


    "What can I blame you for? It''s all my own decision to come to this step. Even if you didn''t stop me, it wouldn''t be so if I wanted to stop. Why do you think you can''t do it? You have to hide me with Qinghu. Now, even if you want to tell me, you can''t think of it for a while and a half."


    She sometimes hates her overly rational brain.


    Just now, when she wanted to continue to lose her temper, Xiaoyao suddenly said that according to the data analysis in the memory bank, 95% of the decisions she made were her own reasons.


    She was so angry that she wanted to take out the little medicine and beat her ass. who let it analyze this kind of thing!


    Nothing to do?


    In the face of facts, she had to lose.


    Think about it, and think how stupid those two guys are. Tell her how good it is to lose memory again, so as to save her eyes from being black.


    "I knew you wouldn''t continue to be angry with me. Mengya, believe me, I will tell you everything. Before that, please listen to me first, okay?"

 Chapter 1369

    Long Tianyu held her in his arms with a bit of caution in his tone.


    Lin Mengya could not help sighing in her heart. Up to now, she also knows that anger is the most useless thing.


    But there were still some small bumps in her heart, but she knew it was just her own hypocrisy.


    "Well, if you don''t remember now, I can forgive you. After you recover your memory, we''ll settle accounts together!"


    Her words let long Tianyu breathe a sigh of relief.


    I couldn''t help but hold it tighter, buried my head on her shoulder and sniffed the fragrance of Medicine between her hair.


    "Ning''er, what are you going to do?"


    The sudden warning on the note forced her to be cautious.


    Other things can be hidden, but the existence of Ning''er is the hard evidence that long Tianyu once lived in the state of Jin.


    Does the person who warned her want to be bad for Ning''er?


    "It''s safest for him to stay here. Don''t be afraid."


    Slowly touched her long hair, long Tianyu comforted.


    Lin Mengya wanted to continue questioning. After hesitating for a moment, she gave up the idea.


    He didn''t hesitate to lose his memory and was willing to be in danger. He didn''t want her to know these things. In addition to protecting her, he thought it was also a very important move in the chess game.


    In that case, she just needs to know the result.


    "But Yue Qi knows what happened between us. And others..."


    Apart from Yue Qi, whether it''s Xiao Yi? Or look around, we all know the past between them.


    She can trust her own people, but Yue Qi is a timing / bombing / bomb.


    And if someone wants to know their past, what if it''s not good for them?


    "Don''t worry, no one will talk nonsense. Those people have been warned. Disaster comes from their mouth. They won''t understand. Moreover, I''m not their enemy."


    She looked up and saw the indifferent look in his eyes.


    It turned out that they were warned that day, so they had such tacit understanding.


    "Who is it?"


    "Guess."


    He smiled and looked at the woman in his arms.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya said her guess.


    "Is it your teacher?"


    "How clever."


    His teacher, isn''t that the holy master?


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were wide. No wonder those people didn''t dare to mention it.


    After making trouble for a long time, it was the Giant Buddha who did it himself.


    "In that case, they know that I have a saint as my backer. Should they be more restrained?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head reluctantly, sighed and said, "the situation here is very complicated. Even if my teacher does it, he can''t intervene too much. You know and remember, everything is false, only me and you are real."


    She stared at her black eyes, trying to find out what secrets were in his mind.


    Unfortunately, the system does not have brain reading function, which is a little frustrating.


    "Well, well, I believe you are. It''s getting late. Hurry up and go. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome if people saw it?"


    He raised his eyebrows, but he hugged her again.


    "I don''t want to go."


    "Do you still want to stay for the night?"


    "Well, good idea. Anyway, we are husband and wife, and I should stay."


    She rolled her eyes and gently kicked him in the calf.


    "You are not you, so our marriage will not count for the time being. If you want to chase me, come back."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes darkened and released his hand.


    "I... we already have a son."


    "That won''t delay me to find him a stepfather."


    "My father loves my child."


    "Stepfather is also good. How do you know if you don''t try?"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled more than a fox.


    Long Tianyu shook his head helplessly. He knew that he would always be at a disadvantage.


    Quickly came forward, tied her slender waist with her arms, lowered her head and pecked her delicate cherry lips.


    She escaped from the house before she could react.


    "Don''t do this next time! Hooligan!"


    She stamped her feet and pretended to be angry between her eyebrows, more like a joke with him.


    The latter stood in the yard, turned back and smiled gently at her, turned over and disappeared in her sight.


    This guy


    She touched her lips, and the smile on her face was somewhat restrained after all.


    Just because she doesn''t know anything doesn''t mean she can''t do anything.


    "Different children."


    She called, and the chen''er, who had already stood by, immediately came to her.


    "Miss, you are looking for me."


    "Well, didn''t you say that the people of Qingwei guild hall also came to the holy city?"


    Chen''er nodded and said softly, "indeed."


    She was supposed to stay with Ning''er, but today, she sent a message.


    Qingwei guild hall has also arrived at the holy city.


    And also went to the temple!


    This surprised her. Qingwei guild hall is just a folk gang. Why does it have such a special honor?


    "They came to you, but did they ask you to help?"


    After thinking for a while, chen''er continued, "they said they hoped I could pretend to be husband and wife with the owner. I didn''t immediately promise. After all, your highness still needs people."


    Pretending to be husband and wife?


    Lin Mengya looked at her suspiciously. What about this?


    "Don''t worry about Ning''er. Your highness said that someone will protect his safety. I think it may be dangerous. Whether you can go or not depends on your own decision."


    Qingwei guild hall is really important to her, but it is not important enough to sacrifice the people she cares about.


    However, her face was firm.


    Maybe she had her own idea before she came in.


    "I want to go! Please help me!"


    She suddenly knelt on the ground and begged Lin Mengya.


    "Get up, what are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya wants to pull her up, but she doesn''t care and knocks several heads.


    "I know that if I hadn''t met the young lady at the beginning, I might have been unlucky. I know better than anyone how the young lady treats me. Now, it''s time for me to repay the young lady. Don''t worry, young lady. I''ll protect myself first no matter when and where. Because only by protecting myself can I protect the young lady."


    The girl''s tone made her feel some emotion.


    When I first saw you as a child, I was still a clever and lovely girl.


    Unexpectedly, inadvertently, he became such a person in charge of his own affairs.


    It''s the world that makes people.


    "OK, I promise you. Get up first and I have a few words to tell you."


    When I saw that she should go down, I was a lot more relaxed.


    Those big eyes looking forward to flying are also full of brilliance again.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and felt something was wrong.


    This girl, how come she doesn''t feel nervous at all?


    She thought for a while and a bold idea came into her mind.


    "Chen''er, you won''t like the owner, will you?"


    As soon as he asked this, his face turned red into a tomato.


    A pair of eyes immediately turned away, dribbling.


    "What did the young lady say... He and I just have a cooperative relationship."


    Ouch, why do you feel so guilty?


    However, it is necessary for her to ask the matter more clearly.


    Otherwise, if her little girl shaves her head and picks her head hot, she won''t let her brother get involved in it.


    "How do you hook up with him... No, it''s the opposite eye?"


    Xie Han, although she hasn''t contacted him several times.


    But this guy has a bad temper and arrogance. He''s really not a good match.


    Although she is now known as a maid, she is a real royal family.


    It''s a pity to match that guy.


    "Nothing... Don''t talk nonsense, miss. In fact, the owner of the Xie hall is very good, but he has been more sensitive since he lost one leg. But he is still very good to me."


    A small head hung low and played with the corners of his clothes.


    That appearance is clearly the shame of a young girl in love!


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and looked at her appearance. She was afraid that she was not as simple as spring heart sprouting.


    "I''ll think about it again."


    Chen''er was a little excited at once, but Lin Mengya waved her hand. She knew what she was thinking.


    "I promised earlier because I didn''t know you had this relationship with Xie Han. But if Xie Han played this love game with you just to take advantage of you, don''t worry, I''ll kill him directly."


    "Miss, he, he is sincere to me!"


    Chen''er was a little worried, and his little face was full of anxiety.


    Lin Mengya can''t help getting angry. It''s really a big mistake for women!


    Before she finished, this guy''s elbow didn''t know where to turn!


    "Look at your hurry. I didn''t say I would beat mandarin ducks."


    She was so angry that she poked her bright, white and tender forehead. The little girl immediately closed her mouth wrongly.


    "It''s an extraordinary time. We should handle everything carefully. I have to see what happened between you and Xie Han myself. You dead girl, I''m your mother''s sister. Will I hurt you?"


    As soon as she heard that her young lady just wanted to observe, the little girl immediately opened the clouds and saw the moon.


    Holding his own young lady''s arm, he began to act coquettish, apologized and said some sweet words to coax her.


    Soon, Lin Mengya was coaxed to pretend that she couldn''t go on, so she had to push her away


    "You are such a love idiot. Well, go back first. Come back in the evening and I''ll go with you to see Xie Han."


    Chen''er nodded fiercely and arranged the matter immediately.


    She doesn''t have enough people here. Although long Tianyu must have arranged a lot of people around her secretly, she can''t move if she doesn''t understand.


    After all, this is a temple, but she has no foundation at all.


    At the middle of the month, Lin Mengya, who had been waiting in the house for a long time, was brought out by the back door.


    Perhaps because of the darkness under the lamp, probably no one dared to make trouble in the temple.


    In short, there is no one patrolling and guarding here.


    Both of them were wearing tight night clothes, and several layers of cotton cloth were tied to the soles of their feet. They walked silently, like two small animals returning at night, without attracting anyone''s attention.


    Before she left, she heard that Xie Han was on the sixth floor.


    This makes her feel a little strange. What is the origin of Qingwei guild hall?

 Chapter 1370

    From the fifth floor to the sixth floor, they need to walk through a whole floor of stairs.


    And chen''er said that the layout of the sixth floor was similar to that of the fifth floor, while Ning''er was received to the ninth floor on the day he came up.


    This made Lin Mengya temporarily stop thinking of secretly visiting her son. Although she didn''t give up, she still had to bear it now.


    Fortunately, their father and son live together every day, and the holy master likes him very much. They don''t have to worry about Ning''er''s safety for the time being.


    I thought I was going to sneak up, but unexpectedly, chen''er took her to the darkest corner of the fifth floor.


    Because the mountain has been excavated, it can not be neat. All parts are embedded in the mountain.


    Here, because there is no sunshine all year round, basically no one will come.


    Therefore, it has been made into a small ornamental garden, which is planted with shade loving plants.


    They fell in the flowers half a person high and moved in little by little.


    Lin Mengya was curious as she walked. Generally speaking, many small poisonous insects grow in such places.


    But the medicine was so quiet that the alarm never sounded.


    The temple is really strange.


    "Here we are, miss!"


    Chen''er took her hand and quickly bent down and ran to a mountain wall.


    After groping up and down for a moment, she also knew how she did it. A hole was silently opened on the mountain wall.


    She looked at the dark hole, looked at chen''er''s skillful drilling in, and she immediately followed.


    It was dark in the cave. After groping in his clothes for half a day, he found a torch for lighting.


    Then she touched the wall of the cave again,


    Then the door closed again.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Chen''er seemed relieved. After all, there was almost no risk of being found here.


    Lin Mengya looked around. Although the lighting range of the fire fold was really limited, she could still see that the surrounding stone walls were very smooth and the steps were very stable.


    It seems that this should be a secret passage hidden in the mountain.


    "How did you find it here?"


    She was a little curious, but because the existence of the temple itself was enough to surprise people, she was not so surprised to see this secret way.


    Chen''er turned his head and said with a little excitement, "this is what Xie Han told me. He also said that this channel can lead to the eleventh floor above and the first floor below. Just be careful. After all, the position of the door is uncertain. In addition to his position on that floor, there is only the fifth floor, which is more hidden."


    This Ni Zi seems to take Xie Han''s words as an imperial edict.


    At present, since this channel can connect the first 11 floors, it shows that it plays a great role.


    In that case, the door should be opened in a more hidden place.


    And looking at the current situation, it is obvious that the people of the temple may not know the existence of this thing.


    But why didn''t it open to the 12th floor?


    Is there no one up there, so you don''t need it?


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s weird everywhere, but at present, it''s not suitable to continue questioning.


    Soon they reached the gate on the sixth floor.


    Chen''er was very cautious. He pressed his ears close to the gap of the stone gate. After listening carefully for a while, he carefully opened the mechanism.


    Subconsciously, she took her to hide in the dark.


    In this way, even if there are people outside, it is difficult to find them at the first time.


    The door opened and there was some movement outside.


    Lin Mengya was a little nervous and fastened the dark crossbow in her cuff.


    But I didn''t want to. I helped myself on the door and leaned half in.


    With a lamp in his hand, Lin Mengya saw the man clearly.


    "Young master! Why did you come in person?"


    Before she could speak, chen''er ran out from behind her.


    After running to the man, he subconsciously wanted to hold him, but he was dodged by the man.


    Then, the man looked at her up and down for several times, and the tension on his face relieved a lot.


    "Why did you come back now? Do you know how dangerous it is outside now? If you were caught, I wouldn''t come to save you!"


    As soon as you open your mouth, you will be scolded.


    The articulate little girl in front of her now bowed her head and pleaded guilty with a very good attitude.


    Lin Mengya stood not far away, but she was in a good mood.


    If the first thing that guy said just now was to ask her where she is, instead of caring about her little girl, she would leave with her, regardless of his cooperation.


    "Well, young master, I''m fine. Don''t worry. It''s so cold outside. Be careful it''s bad for your health. Let me help you back, OK?"


    It''s probably not the first time she''s been trained. She sticks out her tongue and looks playful.


    Xie Han really had nothing to do with her. Seeing that she came back safely, she was worried about going more than half.


    At this time, Lin Mengya cleared her throat.


    In the middle of the night, she doesn''t want to stand here and eat hot dog food.


    "Ah! Forget! Childe, this is my miss!"


    Chen''er immediately made a big red face and didn''t dare to help Xie Han casually. He had to stand among them and introduce them.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days. The style of the owner is still the same."


    She stepped out of the darkness, and her beautiful little face did not lose half its bright light under the weak light.


    But in Xie Han''s eyes, there was a bit of shyness.


    He turned his head around with his neck and pretended to be calm after a few false coughs.


    "I''ve seen Miss Gong."


    A remark revealed her true identity. In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t think how long the previous disguise could hide from him.


    But one side of chen''er was anxious and immediately explained, "Miss, I didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything!"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry. What are you thinking, girl?


    Unexpectedly, Xie Han''s face changed slightly and said very seriously.


    "I found it myself. It has nothing to do with chen''er. You, you can''t blame her."


    Ah, before people enter the door, they become enemies first.


    Lin Mengya now understands why her father-in-law and her son-in-law are as jealous as their enemies when they meet.


    The baby who has been raised for so long now flies into the hands of others. As a result, people won''t even let him see it. Can you not be angry?


    "I can''t understand what the owner said. Chen''er is my man. It''s my business to think about it."


    She said positively, but unexpectedly, Xie Han stared at her for a few seconds, and then held her hand.


    "You give her to me and I''ll pay whatever it takes! Even if you want the whole Qingwei guild hall, I''ll give in!"


    "Childe!"


    Chen''er was moved to a mess, while Lin Mengya frowned.


    Childish, too childish!


    "Apart from the fact that I want your Qingwei guild hall, it''s of no great use. If you don''t have your Qingwei guild hall, how can you feed my family? Young man, you should think twice before you act. Besides, do you think I look like a man like beating mandarin ducks with a stick?"


    Lin Mengya said earnestly. The two people were fooled by her.


    Then, or chen''er first reacted and looked at his young lady in surprise.


    This is Passed?


    "Miss Xie, miss, I know I''m wrong."


    "Chen''er, you don''t have to... Complete it? Miss Gong, you promised?"


    Two created by nature are as like as two peas.


    Lin Mengya nodded gently. What can she do if she doesn''t succeed?


    Looking back, if chen''er gives her a martyrdom, she can''t regret dying?


    "Well, why are we standing here? Let''s go."


    In the middle of the night, she was stuffed with dog food. Now she just feels lonely and cold.


    Chen''er also had some bad ideas and followed his young lady behind him.


    When they got out of the garden, someone came to meet them.


    Besides, he is an old acquaintance.


    "I''ve seen Miss Gong."


    At the moment, Taoist Yurong is dressed in plain clothes and has a feeling of immortality.


    Lin Mengya nodded and smiled at each other.


    She found that the place where they appeared this time was the back wall of a house.


    No wonder that Taoist Yurong was dressed in white. He was afraid of being discovered.


    Several people crossed the garden and came to the main hall.


    The yard was quiet, and she didn''t see any servants except the four of them.


    One after another, she took her seat, gave her a cup of tea, and then stood behind her.


    Lin Mengya''s heart felt a little better. Fortunately, the girl hasn''t completely rebelled.


    After a sip of tea, she opened her mouth leisurely.


    "I don''t know why the owner wants chen''er to pretend to be husband and wife with you?"


    Before, she heard Yurong mention it, but she didn''t ask it in detail.


    Hearing her words, Taoist Yurong was stopped by Xie Han as soon as he wanted to speak.


    "Not pretending, but a real husband and wife."


    "Oh? In that case, you shouldn''t be involved in it. Your family''s affairs must not be so simple, should they?"


    Her tone was a little sharp, picked from the corner of her eyes, and looked at Xie Han opposite.


    "Miss Gong misunderstood. In fact, the owner of my house just wanted to stay with Miss chen''er for a long time. To be honest, this time the owner came to the temple to fully inherit the Qingwei guild hall."


    Yurong Dao was afraid that the two sides would collapse and came out to reconcile immediately.


    After listening to his words, Lin Mengya felt that it was not simple.


    "I don''t want to participate in the internal affairs of your Qingwei guild. If you like it, I can promise. However, I don''t agree with you to involve her in the right and wrong between you. I think you should be able to understand what I mean."


    Chen''er didn''t speak, because she knew that Lin Mengya was for her good.


    Over there, Xie Han was silent.


    Taoist Yurong looked at his master and didn''t know what to say.


    "I hope she can become the real lady of the owner."


    For a long time, Xie Han said firmly.


    He held his hands tightly and his mouth closed in a straight line.


    Seeing this, she immediately went over and held his hand.

 Chapter 1371

    Lin Mengya looked at the two men and sighed.


    She Why do you always feel like a vicious mother-in-law in a TV play?


    "Well, since you two have such a firm attitude, I''ll help you. But before that, you have to tell me the whole story of this matter. Anyway, I have to protect my family''s safety first."


    It''s really a big girl. She took a look at her daughter bitterly. The girl''s determination just ran away without a trace. She blushed and thought she could drop blood.


    But the look on his face was with joy.


    Taoist Yurong immediately came forward with a smile on his face.


    "In this way, everyone will be a family in the future. In that case, it''s OK to tell Miss Gong. In fact, the Qingwei guild hall has been controlled by the owner''s uncle since the old owner died. Originally, the owner could take over when he grew up. But he didn''t want to... Have an accident."


    Taoist Yurong had indignation and helplessness in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya finally understood why Xie Han had made such a request.


    The original owner of the old hall was an open-minded man. To put it bluntly, he was a little middle two.


    Because the old owner''s wife once saved his life, he made this rule that future generations of the Xie family must marry their own life-saving benefactor.


    Xie Han''s uncle used this as an excuse to force Xie han to get married before he could regain control of the whole Qingwei guild hall.


    After listening, Lin Mengya silently dried the tea in the cup.


    Didn''t the family take medicine?


    "In short, this matter can''t be delayed any longer. Otherwise, the other half of the control in Qingwei guild hall will be robbed!"


    Taoist Yurong was very worried, but Xie Han''s face looked very calm.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, took something out of her sleeve and put it on the table.


    "This is the antidote to ecstasy and bone etching poison. It''s much more effective than the thing you''re looking for."


    She doesn''t lack the antidote.


    And the first four brothers also told her that Qingwei guild hall has been looking for a medicine called Longji bamboo shoots.


    This medicine can really relieve Xie Han''s poison, but it''s hard to find. It''s just seen in ancient medicine books. Whether it exists or not.


    Second, even if they find it, they don''t necessarily make it.


    Therefore, she has prepared this thing long ago in order to take the initiative.


    But I didn''t expect to become a dowry for different children first.


    "Is this... Is this true?"


    Taoist Yurong stared at the small box she put on the table.


    "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll know as soon as you try. However, this medicine can''t be known to anyone. I gave it."


    She whispered, while Xie Han and Taoist Yurong nodded solemnly.


    After the two men looked at each other, Taoist Yurong carefully collected the medicine.


    "Thank you..."


    Xie Han didn''t seem to say such words very often. She said a word of thanks and said it was awkward.


    But the pleasure in the eyes can''t deceive people.


    "Thank you, Miss Gong. If it weren''t for the ecstasy and bone etching antidote in their hands, we wouldn''t have to be so passive."


    Taoist Yurong said with emotion, but now, it''s still time.


    "If you need any help with your business, just say it. However, when I come today, I have another thing to ask you."


    She didn''t just come to deliver antidotes to them.


    Taoist Yurong and Xie Han looked a little serious, while chen''er automatically stood outside the door and guarded for several people.


    Taoist Yurong asked, "Miss, please."


    "About my identity."


    As soon as she asked this, she saw that the faces of the two people opposite had changed.


    There was a problem.


    Not enough, but Xie Han didn''t hurry to deny that she knew the truth. Instead, she stared at her with a bit of surprise.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Don''t be so alert. I just want to know what you can tell me. As for what you can''t say, I won''t force you. You don''t have to have psychological pressure. I won''t threaten you to do anything."


    She smiled and explained softly.


    Hearing this, the two talents settled down a little.


    After a few whispers, Xie Han hesitated and said: "In fact, we don''t know your identity. In fact, not many people know about you except the temple Lord. I overheard something about you. In short, you are very important. Even beyond the meaning of the existence of the whole temple, but you can''t reveal your identity. There will be great risks. That''s all I can tell you."


    Lin Mengya was silent and chewed Xie Han''s words carefully.


    "Well, that''s it. I haven''t heard of it, and you haven''t said it. By the way, I always forgot to ask you, why did you come to the temple?"


    Hearing that she stopped questioning, Xie Han was obviously relieved.


    Other issues, there will be no tension.


    "Because the Qingwei guild hall was originally part of the temple intelligence network. It was just controlled by our Xie family from my father''s generation. However, if you want to complete the change of power, you have to come to the temple."


    She nodded. It turned out that they were almost the same.


    "In this way, I have nothing to worry about. You know my situation below. If you can, I hope you can help me."


    It turned out that another layer of her identity could not be exposed.


    No wonder the temple Lord didn''t dare to get involved too much.


    It is also doomed that she is always on the isolated side of the January Festival.


    Xie Han nodded to Taoist Yurong and promised her.


    It''s getting late outside. Lin Mengya must go back along the same road with her son.


    When she came out of the passage on the fifth floor alone, she had to rush back to Ning''er.


    As soon as the stone gate was closed, she heard a very subtle sound of footsteps.


    Immediately squatted into the grass, but the footsteps slowly approached themselves.


    Lin mengarden was a little nervous, and the dark crossbow in his hand was ready to be powerful at any time.


    But she didn''t want to have more rights and wrongs. She prayed that the other party would hurry away.


    I didn''t want to, but the footsteps stopped not far from her.


    Her heart is like beating a drum. She thought of several methods, but she still can''t act rashly without knowing the depth of the other party.


    While her mind was turning rapidly, she suddenly heard a light smile not far away.


    "Since you dare to ask me out, what are you doing here?"


    The voice was a little cold, but Lin Mengya felt a little strange. She didn''t ask anyone out.


    Is there anyone else in the garden?


    She squatted patiently in the grass, but quietly listened to the movements of other places.


    The man seemed impatient. After sneering, he took a few steps in her direction.


    "Do you think it''s safe to hide here? I''ll say it one last time and come out to see me!"


    The direction of his speech was indeed directed at her, and his tone was also infected with the intention of killing.


    Behind her is the stone wall. There is no other place to hide.


    It seems that the man is talking about himself.


    Lin Mengya was cruel in her heart. If the man shouted, wouldn''t she want to expose herself?


    It seems that the only way is to eliminate the root.


    She slowly stood up from the grass and wanted to give the other party a pleasure with a highly poisonous dark crossbow.


    But I didn''t want to see each other''s two people clearly, and I was surprised at the same time.


    "Is that you?!"


    Two people exclaimed at the same time. Lin Mengya was stunned. In front of her, isn''t that Ma Beichen?


    "How could it be you? What are you doing here?"


    Ma Beichen didn''t expect to come back here and meet Gong ya. Suddenly, the cold feeling around him dissipated.


    The two men stood there, waiting for each other, looked at each other for a few seconds, and then tacitly smiled awkwardly and politely.


    "I... I just came out for a walk."


    Lin Mengya, dressed in night clothes, said with a dry smile.


    Ma Beichen also showed an ultra-high degree of cooperation.


    "Yes, me too. I''ve had too much dinner and can''t digest it."


    "Well, I''ll go back first."


    She nodded at Ma Beichen and quickly walked out of the grass.


    "Let me see you off."


    Unexpectedly, the man caught up.


    "Don''t bother you."


    She refused, but her fear did not diminish.


    Why did Ma Beichen appear here?


    "Gong ya, stop!"


    Ma Beichen finally caught up with her and grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She immediately put up a defensive thorn like a hedgehog.


    Even Ma Beichen will never hesitate when it''s time to start.


    But the other party immediately let go and showed full sincerity.


    "Don''t get me wrong! I won''t hurt you. In fact, I just hope we can reach an agreement. Don''t mention anything to others tonight, will you?"


    Eh?


    Lin Mengya looked at Ma Beichen and nodded hesitantly.


    The latter immediately looked relieved, patted his chest, and said with some exaggeration.


    "I knew you were the most trustworthy. Don''t worry. If they embarrass you at the January Festival, I will protect you!"


    Lin Mengya immediately caught the point. It seems that this guy knows something.


    "Embarrassment? Who will embarrass me?"


    She asked knowingly. Ma Beichen immediately pulled her to a corner and said in a low voice.


    "Haven''t you been to Ma''s house before? It''s just that my old man isn''t here."


    She nodded. It was true.


    "At that time, he actually came up and was invited to leave before you came. Later, I heard from my old man that five of the top ten aristocratic families have to deal with your palace family. They are sending someone to convince my old man and uncle Cheng that your palace family will be excluded."


    Ma Beichen''s words surprised Lin Mengya.


    She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with others dealing with her, but she thinks highly of her for such a big battle.


    "Oh, what about the result?"


    She smiled and looked at Ma Beichen, but there was no tension on her face.


    "Of course, I didn''t promise."

 Chapter 1372

    Ma Beichen''s answer was expected.


    After all, the Ma family and the Cheng family have good status and great power.


    Compared with other aristocratic families, they have more to consider.


    But that doesn''t mean they won''t cooperate with them.


    The eyes turned. The current situation is really not very good for her.


    Sight, involuntarily fell on Ma Beichen again.


    Isn''t there a ready-made one?


    "Gong ya, what do you want?"


    Ma Beichen was probably frightened by her eyes. He couldn''t help but step back and cover the meat in front of his chest.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t want to eat you. Come here and I''ll tell you something."


    She tried to show her kindest smile. Unexpectedly, because the surrounding environment was too dark, her smile always made Ma Beichen feel some bad intentions.


    "Just say so if you have anything. It''s dark in the middle of the night. Men and women can''t give and receive clearly."


    "Gee, during the day you say you want to be close to others. At night, you refuse people thousands of miles away. Man, it''s really incomprehensible."


    But Ma Beichen was not fooled and resolutely refused to be too close to her.


    At least there is no one left or right, and it doesn''t hurt to be far away.


    "Isn''t it easy for you to come here so late?"


    "Didn''t we agree not to ask each other? Gong ya, we can''t be so dishonest."


    Ma Beichen''s eyes turned cold, and the milli light silk did not hide it.


    Lin Mengya smiled and came out with a cordial and gentle attitude.


    "I''m most trustworthy, but I''m afraid the person who can invite you in the middle of the night is not a beautiful girl. Now you come, but he doesn''t come. This shows that people come to tease you at all. Don''t you get angry and don''t want the other party to taste this feeling?"


    Lin Mengya smiled with a faint charm.


    Her voice was soft. Now she deliberately changed her tone and speed of voice in order to enhance the credibility of her words.


    Sure enough, there was such a short moment of anger in Ma Beichen''s eyes.


    That''s enough. At least, it''s not indifference. That''s the real trouble.


    "You are worried, so the other party can take you seriously. If you find a new replacement, guess if he will be worried?"


    He will not be a friend, but he is not an absolute enemy.


    Moreover, I''m afraid the other party has a reason why Ma Beichen has to come out and face it.


    This feeling of being threatened is very bad, not to mention Ma Beichen. I''m afraid anyone won''t feel good.


    That''s why I created such an opportunity for her.


    "Do you want to cooperate with me? Gong ya, although I''m interested in you, my old man is responsible for it. If you convince me, it may not work."


    Ma Beichen said positively. When he said this, he seemed to have changed.


    From a playboy to the most sophisticated businessman,


    Sure enough, everything before this guy was pretended.


    "I know it doesn''t work to persuade you. In fact, I''m not going to persuade you. The Ma family will never stand with those aristocratic families. But I need your help."


    Princess Xiao is one of the investments of the Ma family.


    With the relationship of King Xiao, the Ma family should be more cautious.


    It doesn''t matter to deal with her, but looking forward to making friends with her, long Tianyu has an unspeakable relationship with her. As long as the Ma family is not stupid, they should know which is more important.


    "I see. In that case, what else do you need me to do?"


    "I need you to give me all the information you get. How about I owe you a promise when it''s done?"


    She gently threw out her bait, and she believed that Ma Beichen would bite the bait.


    "Well, I can promise you. But I want to know why it''s me?"


    After thinking for a while, Ma Beichen finally agreed.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "because no one will doubt that a playboy will do business when he pursues a girl."


    His disguise is what she values.


    Ma Beichen hesitated for a moment. His eyes turned for a long time and finally made up his mind.


    "OK, I can help you. If the palace family can officially stand firm, I promise that in the future, the palace family and the horse family will be good brothers wearing a pair of pants!"


    Then he glanced at Lin Mengya, a woman, and couldn''t help adding: "sister!"


    "In that case, let''s make a formal alliance today. Don''t worry. I don''t think I''ll tell anyone about it and it won''t make you too embarrassed."


    Bending her lips, Lin Mengya stretched out a hand.


    Ma Beiche was suddenly held by her hand. The touch of that hand was soft and not as powerless as an ordinary woman.


    By the time he wanted to savor it, she had pulled out her hand.


    "Then even if our agreement has come into effect, well, I''ll ask Mr. Ma tomorrow. It''s dark. I''m anxious to go back to bed. Let''s break up."


    She took advantage of the night and ran away.


    Looking at his back, Ma Beichen was a little bleary. Is it over?


    She handled several things tonight. She thought she would not sleep. Who knows, she fell asleep after going home and changing clothes.


    But early in the morning, she was pulled out of bed.


    Cherry and peach, one is busy waiting for her to brush her teeth and wash her face, and the other is responsible for dressing her up.


    The two cooperated with each other and cleaned her up after a while.


    "It''s time to wake up, miss. We''ll be out soon."


    Yingzi called softly in her ear. Lin Mengya opened her eyes ignorant, but she was surprised at the moment she saw the mirror.


    The snow colored collar stood up, revealing the slender snow-white neck.


    What she is wearing today is not a pure white dress, but a faint moon white.


    It is still embroidered with large rose patterns, but it won''t make people feel extravagant.


    The simple and generous style makes people look more and more tall.


    Today she is not wearing a hairpin, but is tied up by a small rose corolla.


    The whole person looks clean and tidy, with a heroic spirit that others don''t have.


    She turned around and was extremely satisfied.


    "Worthy of being a big miss, it''s different!"


    "Come on, don''t flatter. Let''s go."


    No matter what it was, she didn''t feel any difference.


    The three immediately went out and walked in the direction of the hall.


    Now, no one dares to occupy the palace.


    Hell fights, kid suffers.


    As long as the palace family is one of the top ten aristocratic families, they have to stay in their own position.


    "Gong Jia, Gong Ya arrives!"


    When the saint in charge saw her, he shouted immediately.


    The whole audience''s eyes focused on her. Li Mengya suddenly didn''t care. Just stand where she should stand.


    Besides her, there are two others who haven''t arrived.


    Lin Mengya only greeted Ma Lian and Cheng rushong with a smile. She didn''t care about the rest.


    "The head of the Tang family, Tang Mutian, arrived -"


    "The Lin family leader Lin Yuandao -"


    The two men hurried to them, but Lin Mengya didn''t look at them.


    However, the eyes of those two people looking at Lin Mengya were mixed with a bit of malice from time to time.


    "Now that everyone is here, please follow me into the temple and worship the saint first."


    Finally, I''m going to see the saint. To tell the truth, Lin Mengya is still a little nervous.


    Long Tianyu respected the master very much, so Lin Mengya felt that it was no different from visiting her father-in-law.


    The owners of the ten families walked into the hall at the same time, which was more spacious than she thought.


    And the person sitting on the top is not the Holy One?


    "I''ve seen the Holy One!"


    Instead of kneeling down, they bowed.


    After all, the people in the Dragon capital are the royal family. No matter how powerful they are, it''s useless.


    She also saluted, but she was very interested in the saint.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t see the saint that day. Maybe I can make a face familiar or something.


    "You don''t have to be polite. The first month festival is the most important festival in the kingdom of Wei. Be careful so that you can pray for good weather in the coming year."


    The saint''s voice, some young, sounds like thirty or forty years old.


    Originally, Lin Mengya thought that the voice of the holy master would be older.


    Now it seems that this man''s maintenance is really good.


    "Thank you, saint."


    They held their breath one by one and dared not be careless at all.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling strange. Just now, she was so dragged. How could the pretending deep house owners respect so much for the only saint.


    "Well, I''ll give it to Xi''er and Princess Xianghua next."


    The man seemed to be leaving. Lin Mengya secretly raised her head and could only see his back.


    "Everyone, please follow me to the sacrifice room."


    As soon as the saint left, someone took them to their respective sacrificial rooms.


    From today on, she needs to come early every day and go back at night.


    Ten people are ten rooms.


    Fortunately, they are randomly assigned here, and there will be no disputes because of this matter.


    The cabin is not big, that is, there is a book case, and there are only two futons on the ground


    However, it is clean and free from fine dust.


    She looked around for a week. After making sure that there was no problem, she sat on a futon and meditated.


    People like her will not relax until they are completely sure of safety.


    "Everybody, this is the new sacrificial room."


    It was new, but Lin Mengya always felt that there was something wrong with the sacrificial room.


    Outside came the words of saints and family members. She only heard about the ''temple'' and ''rules''.


    Then it was quiet outside.


    After a while, several beautiful women brought them some things.


    "What is this?"


    She looked at the dark things in the tea cup in the maid''s hand and couldn''t accept it in her heart.


    Only fooled the maid that she would drink. These people put down their things and left first.


    The little medicine began to give a crazy warning that there were other things in the medicine at the same time.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew it, so she didn''t intend to hold the black one sent by the maid at all.

 Chapter 1373

    I looked around. If I fell into the house, it would be too eye-catching.


    She picked up the bowl and went to the window. Seeing that there was no one around, she poured out the black paste in the bowl.


    "Little medicine, have you detected the contents and components?"


    Although she didn''t eat it, there are real objects here, and the small medicine can still turn on the detection function.


    "The analysis is 100% complete! The comparison sample is complete! The results show that the tested object contains a large number of unknown synthetic substances, which can have an irreversible impact on the human body. The simulation results are as follows."


    Holographic images appeared again in front of her, but this time it was not human deformity, but all kinds of crazy characters.


    Besides, there are corresponding explanations.


    To sum up, if you eat too much of this paste, people will completely become a madman, indulge in fantasy, and the damage is permanent. Even Shennong system has no way to repair it.


    Lin Mengya fell into deep thought. Is the temple plotting against them and trying to poison them?


    However, she still felt that some were unlikely.


    After all, because of long Tianyu''s relationship, the holy master can''t poison her.


    It seems that there must be some reason for this.


    After a whole day of prayer, Lin Mengya didn''t feel bored.


    She has Shennong system. As long as she wants, the books in the system are like a portable library.


    However, different from her refreshing spirit, the owners who came out of the other prayer rooms looked very tired.


    Moreover, she also noticed that everyone''s eyes seemed to be full of blood, and their spirit seemed too excited.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    "Ma Shibo, Cheng Shibo."


    Among them, she only knew Ma Lian and Cheng rushong.


    Moreover, those two people have not joined the camp of other aristocratic families for the time being, which makes her feel quite good.


    Like others, Ma Lian beat his waist with some emotion.


    "We are still old, Gong ya. What do you think?"


    Isn''t it just prayer? Why does everyone seem to have done some physical work?


    She fooled the past wisely, nodding and smiling to avoid being timid.


    "It''s better to be young. By the way, Gong ya, can you feel the oracle?"


    Ma Lian asked quietly, and on the other side, Cheng rushong also looked at her.


    Oracle?


    After reading all day, she had to shake her head and showed a look of regret.


    "Oh, don''t worry. It''s said that the last person who felt the oracle was the old master of your palace. There are no other people. Sure enough, the Oracle is something you can meet but can''t ask for."


    The news gave Lin Mengya a boost.


    It seems that I haven''t heard from my family about it.


    Is the original Oracle the origin of making the old master do these unusual things?


    Lin Mengya''s mind flashed thousands of ideas, but in the end, she decided to wait and see.


    "By the way, Lao Cheng, didn''t you say you have something to tell your niece?"


    Ma Lian squeezed his eyes at Cheng rushong. Lin Mengya was a little confused. Looking at their reaction, it seemed that he had something to tell himself.


    Cheng rushong is also a patient person. He pondered for a moment before opening his mouth.


    "Forget it, you''d better say it first."


    "You! Crafty! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to! I tell you, if you don''t tell me about it, don''t try to take advantage of me!"


    "If love doesn''t say it, I''ll go first."


    The two men quarreled in front of her again. Lin Mengya was not surprised at this.


    However, Cheng rushong only took a few steps forward, which seemed to block the sight of the owners intentionally or unintentionally.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya suddenly found that they had fallen behind.


    "Gong ya, my smelly boy, has told you everything?"


    Ma Lian lowered his voice and asked, while Lin Mengya was stunned, and then nodded skillfully.


    "Smelly boy, watch me go back and don''t break his leg!"


    She has always been happy to sell her teammates.


    Ma Lian scolded his son and dragged back to the topic.


    "Seriously, Gong girl, do you know why Lao Cheng and I won''t join them?"


    "Well." She hesitated a little and said with a smile, "naturally, the two disdained to associate with them and bully our family."


    "You have a sweet mouth, but Lao Cheng and I are not just for this reason."


    After he looked around and made sure there was no one around, he said, "the reason why Lao Cheng and I didn''t agree is that they can''t perceive the oracle. And you are the most likely person to perceive the Oracle!"


    Her pupils contracted, but for a moment, she calmed down again.


    "Ma Shibo is really joking. I''m just a junior. How can I have such a privilege?"


    Who knows, Ma Lian answered seriously.


    "Do you know why only the palace family is dominated by women?"


    "This is the decision of my ancestors. What can I know as a younger generation?"


    She said ha ha, but Ma Lian was not ready to let go.


    "That''s because only the women in your palace can feel the Oracle!"


    Lin Mengya''s heart is beating wildly. What does that mean?


    "The temple is dedicated to the holy God of our country. It is said that when the ancient country migrated, it was called by the holy God. Since the temple was built, only the holy master can listen to the holy God''s Oracle. But I don''t know that one year, a woman from an aristocratic family can also listen to the oracle."


    Lin Mengya was shocked by the information revealed in Ma Lian''s words. She had heard of the holy God, and because there was no statue, no one knew the respect of the holy God.


    But the Oracle How do you make up such nonsense?


    "From then on, that woman became the head of that aristocratic family. That''s why only the palace family can have a female head."


    Ma Lian continued, but Lin Mengya''s confusion made him hesitate a little.


    "I don''t know why uncle told me this."


    "Gong girl, you are a smart man. We Cheng and Ma just want to ask for peace."


    There was too much helplessness in Ma Lian''s tone.


    Lin Mengya understood and understood the meaning of Ma Lian and Cheng rushong.


    "The two noble uncles have paid more attention to me. Gong Ya''s inscription is in mind. But the Oracle is too mysterious and Gong Ya can''t guarantee it. Please forgive me."


    She has no bottom in her heart about it.


    Seeing what she said, the two people were not much disappointed.


    "We know, but if you really hear the Oracle, can you tell us in advance?"


    Ma Lian''s tone was discussing, not asking her anything.


    Lin Mengya thought over and shook her head.


    "Ma Shibo, it''s not Gong Ya''s refusal. But if there is an oracle, Gong Ya will naturally tell you both. But if not, won''t you disappoint you both?"


    Her caution did not offend Ma Lian and Cheng rushong.


    Ma Lian sighed and youyou said.


    "Gong wench, do you know that the Oracle will appear only when there are disasters everywhere?"


    Lin Mengya understood why Ma Lian and Cheng rushong were so nervous.


    "If so, Gong Yazi will inform you as soon as possible. At that time, you can take your family to take refuge."


    Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong are rare understanding people. In their eyes, any power and wealth is not as important as living.


    "Well, I''ll thank the girl for old man Cheng."


    Ma Lian was overjoyed and said he would bow to Lin Mengya.


    Where did she dare to accept it, she immediately gave a virtual hand and said repeatedly in her mouth.


    "Absolutely not. I''m just a prison for raising my hand. How can I receive such a great gift from my uncle? Don''t break the palace elegance, my uncle!"


    Ma Lian didn''t care about these false names. He didn''t leave with Cheng Rusong until he thanked him. He was watched by Lin Mengya.


    Although they have temporarily formed an alliance, they all know that this is not the time to expose.


    Lin Mengya felt a little relaxed, and even her steps were lighter.


    She didn''t notice cherry and peach. Anyway, this is the fifth floor of the temple, and no one can do anything to her.


    Who knows, just turned the corner, was blocked in the road by several people.


    "Excuse me, is that Miss Gong Yagong?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and looked at several people in front of her.


    Their clothes are somewhat different. They don''t look like a family, but they don''t look like the owner.


    It seems that the servants of several families joined together.


    "I am. What are you doing?"


    "Our master, I''d like to invite you to come over and have a talk. Please miss, I can appreciate it."


    Headed by a smiling tiger with a charming naive appearance.


    Lin Mengya knew that such people were difficult to deal with. She wanted to leave, but she heard the smiling tiger continue.


    "Your Highness Xi is also there. I wonder if Miss Gong can appreciate it."


    Is long Tianyu there? Subconsciously, she thought they were lying.


    However, the man seemed to have expected it, smiled and said.


    "This is the temple. Miss Gong doesn''t have to worry about it."


    The implication is that it won''t be bad for her?


    But Lin Mengya still felt that the other party was not kind.


    But on second thought, there was no worry about her life anyway. If long Tianyu was really there, it wouldn''t hurt her.


    If she left, it would make others think she was afraid.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Seeing her promise, the man immediately laughed out of his eyes.


    Respectfully made way and said, "Miss Gong, please."


    Lin Mengya looked at these people and followed them to a yard.


    It''s a little bigger and more imposing than the palace.


    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the door, she smelled a dry smell of medicine, and suddenly had some speculation in her heart.


    When she came in, she saw only seven or eight people sitting in the hall.


    She knows a few of them very well.

 Chapter 1374

    "Master, Miss Gong is here."


    The smiling tiger went in and answered. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes focused on her.


    Lin Mengya is no stranger to this scene.


    Gracefully facing everyone''s eyes, he entered the hall with a smile on his face and looked at the man on the throne.


    "It''s Miss Gong. It''s really far from welcome. Please sit down, come and serve tea."


    Send someone to stop her, but now it seems that she came on her own initiative.


    Lin Mengya is naturally not used to this behavior.


    Pick up the corners of your lips and laugh lightly.


    "I don''t dare work to pick me up in person, but Gong Ya doesn''t know why your government wants so many people to pick me up. Your government is really enthusiastic."


    Although she has been very clever recently, the rebellion in her bones does not mean that she can converge.


    In a few words, I stabbed the people present. There was something wrong with their faces.


    Especially long Tianyu, who is sitting next to her master, has a dark look in her eyes.


    It was an accident that she would have appeared here.


    Unexpectedly, these people dare to rob his people!


    "The master of Baili family, what Miss Gong said, but it''s true?"


    As the head of Baili family, Baili pavilion has seen everything.


    But his highness Xi beside him gave him an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    Wen''s face wore a smile. He just felt that Gong Ya was too ignorant, but he was not flustered.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. My servants can''t do anything about this. Please understand."


    But there was something wrong with that.


    After looking at her man, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "it''s really strange that the owner of the hundred mile family is me. Why should I apologize to your highness?"


    Some of the people present couldn''t sit still. They just felt that the girl was too arrogant.


    Everyone could hear that his highness Xi was talking for her.


    Sure enough, Murong Xi frowned and opened her mouth.


    "Well, Miss Gong is right."


    Suddenly, everyone was speechless.


    Seeing that bailiting''s face was not very good, Lin Mengya didn''t want to embarrass him for long.


    "Forget it. The head of the Baili family is an elder. I''m a younger generation. How dare I?"


    There was a light smile on her face, as if it was just a small matter.


    But in the eyes of some people present, there was a bit of gloom.


    It seems that the relationship between his highness Xi and Gong Ya is really unusual.


    But they all know that this is the only thing they can''t say.


    The performance of Gong Ya and Murong Xi just now made them have to be cautious.


    "Thank you, Miss Gong Haihan."


    Baili Pavilion is also a figure. After the initial surprise, it is now stable.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but she was deeply afraid.


    Seeing that she was seated, Baili Pavilion said slowly.


    "In fact, I invite you to come here this time to discuss the oracle."


    As soon as the oracle was said, Lin Mengya felt everyone''s eyes and seemed to fall on her.


    With Ma Lian and Cheng rushong, she is calm now.


    Just in my heart, naturally I am not so calm.


    "I don''t know what the master of the hundred mile family is going to do. Every time this Oracle appears, it will cause a disaster in the kingdom of Wei. Now, I have to make preparations earlier."


    It was a slightly strange face that spoke.


    The man''s square face was thick and big eyes, and his bearing was good.


    If the sound is like a bell, it is an eye-catching existence.


    He sat in the first position, obviously close to the Baili family.


    Lin Mengya had studied the affairs of these families before and had a little idea.


    His name is he Ci''en, and he is the head of his family.


    Although he family was also listed in the top ten aristocratic families, it only came to the bottom in the first few years.


    Later, after climbing hundreds of miles, it gradually grew stronger.


    He Ci''en is not so cunning, but he is notoriously stubborn.


    And regard Baili family as a benefactor. In recent years, only Baili family has followed suit.


    No wonder bailiting will pay attention to him. Who is willing to kick away such a loyal dog?


    He Ci''en glanced at her as he spoke.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t see it and looked at the Baili pavilion with confused eyes.


    The latter sighed and said in a heavy tone.


    "Every time the Oracle appears, the kingdom of Wei will die. I have a hundred miles of medical background. I really can''t bear to see sadness everywhere. Therefore, I think it is imperative!"


    As soon as he spoke, he immediately aroused a lot of approval.


    Lin Mengya gradually realized that something was wrong. Man-made disasters could be avoided. How to prevent disasters that day?


    She looked at Dragon Tianyu''s barely repressed anger, as if she understood something.


    "I don''t know the master of the hundred mile family. What''s the plan?"


    Baili Pavilion looked at the speaker and pondered for a moment.


    "Since all disasters occur because of the Oracle, if there is no Oracle, the disaster will naturally be avoided."


    It turns out that the heart is in her!


    Lin Mengya unconsciously looked around and found that both the window and the door were closed, and there were still standing figures outside.


    My heart sneered. No wonder so many people wanted to invite her. It turned out that they wanted her life!


    After figuring out all this, Lin Mengya was looking at their postures and felt that they were false and deadly.


    Unfortunately, if you want her to finish, you have to see if they have that ability first.


    "Yes, the Baili family leader is right. As long as the Oracle is gone, the disaster will not happen."


    Soon someone echoed the voice, so fast that Lin Mengya had to doubt whether they had rehearsed in advance.


    Everyone praised it and thought it was a good idea.


    "But how do you want the oracle to disappear?"


    Finally, someone asked the most critical question.


    Nariting touched the beard on his chin and said with regret.


    "It is said that the Oracle will only be perceived by some special people. If that person disappears, no one will know the oracle."


    He said it lightly, but Lin Mengya was angry.


    "Disappear? Is there any place in the world where the Holy Spirit can''t find it?"


    Bailiting looked at her, but her smile was cold.


    "As long as the man dies and returns to the Holy Spirit."


    Die!


    In everyone''s eyes, the same message is conveyed.


    They looked at Lin Mengya like hungry wolves.


    Killing intention gradually caught their eyes. If this was not the temple, I''m afraid they would have jumped up and started it by themselves.


    "Miss Gong, for the sake of the people all over the world, it''s better to ask you to go first."


    He Ci''en stood up and said in earnest.


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she scolded her mother in her heart and left first. Why didn''t he take this step?


    "Yes, Miss Gong is going for the people of Wei. We will write a book for you and make you respected all over the world."


    Their tone was indifferent, as if her life and death were just a small matter.


    "What if I say no?"


    She laughed angrily and said coldly.


    "Miss Gong, how can you be so selfish? This matter is related to the country. Why do you care about your life and death?"


    Listen, how high sounding this is.


    Push her to death and make her willing.


    Lin Mengya smiled. She just thought these people were ridiculous.


    "If it''s so simple, it''s better for you to die for me. Anyway, everyone will listen to the Oracle, won''t you? Let''s kill ourselves collectively. Can''t we stop this kind of thing in the future?"


    Unexpectedly, the man said shamelessly.


    "Since ancient times, only your palace family has such honor. Therefore, the sacrifice must come from your palace family. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s getting late. What do you think of the proposal of the head of Baili family?"


    The man asked everyone for advice, but skipped her and long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness Xi, what do you think?"


    Bai Li Ting smiled and threw the problem to him.


    Long Tianyu looked up with a cold look in her eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s right."


    "What''s wrong? Your highness Xi, you have a valuable status and are valued by the emperor and the saint. You should have more rivers and mountains and thousands of people in your heart. The Oracle says that thousands of descendants of the state of Wei will be displaced. Won''t you feel sad when there are dead everywhere?"


    The man spoke impassively.


    But every word is taking the shackles of morality to suppress long Tianyu.


    If he opposes, he will disregard the people of the world.


    This is the temple. They can''t kill Lin Mengya openly.


    Similarly, long Tianyu can''t take them.


    Lin Mengya realized that she was not the only one who made up her mind.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are not good. Unfortunately, the other party is crowded and occupies the commanding height of morality.


    But they all miscalculated one thing.


    He is long Tianyu, Lin Mengya''s husband and her most unwavering supporter and protector.


    "What does the people have to do with me, and what does the country have to do with me? Or do you think that as long as you sacrifice Gong ya, you can get the peace of the whole Wei country? Today, I protect her, and what can you do?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said that he didn''t care.


    Lin Mengya''s mind, the last touch of worry also dissipated.


    She had expected that long Tianyu would speak to her recklessly.


    But she was afraid that long Tianyu would be embarrassed by these things.


    But what she didn''t expect was that he always had only one choice between Jiangshan and her.


    The heart is surrounded by warmth. He treats her so much, and she returns to him.


    "Your Highness Xi, have you abandoned your responsibility for this woman?"


    In the aristocratic family leader, the man continued to jump out and accuse him.


    But Lin Mengya saw the man''s successful smile. I think she can kill two birds with one stone?


    Unfortunately, there is nothing so cheap in the world?


    "You just want my family to die. Why do you do these things?"


    Now she has torn off her disguise, while the owners of those aristocratic families still need the last piece of fig leaf.


    "Miss Gong, you sacrificed for the sake of the people. You are a model for us. However, if you stubbornly resist -"

 Chapter 1375

    He Ci''en tilted his eyes and looked cold.


    Lin Mengya was angry and laughed. They wanted to send their whole family to die. Could she be obedient and send her head to someone to cut off?


    "Great benevolence and righteousness? How can you know that I will feel the Oracle this time? How can you be sure that I don''t feel the Oracle today?"


    She raised her eyes slightly and looked a little fierce.


    Bailiting looked at her and smiled hypocritically.


    "If Miss Gong had sensed the Oracle, she wouldn''t feel unwilling now. I heard that the Gong family has always been kind and generous. This matter is related to all people in the world. Miss Gong, don''t hesitate any more?"


    "Yes." The clown jumped out again, but what he said really didn''t deserve to be beaten.


    "Everyone knows that the Oracle can only be perceived by your palace family. Even if Miss Gong doesn''t perceive it this time, what about next time? It''s better to take precautions than remedy."


    What a precaution, she sneered at the people around her, but gave long Tianyu a calm look.


    These are just a few garlic, not enough to roast her on the fire.


    "As you say, whoever can sense the Oracle will kill anyone. What about the Holy One? He''s better than me."


    "How can you say that!"


    The clown was a little proud and deliberately misinterpreted her words.


    "Although the saint can communicate with the saint, he has never brought disaster. Besides, the saint is the messenger of the saint. His identity is naturally valuable. Your highness Xi, do you think so?"


    Long Tianyu''s face was slightly heavy and he narrowed his eyes and looked at the man.


    The man didn''t know that he was already a dead man in long Tianyu''s heart.


    "After all, the holy master is your teacher. People say that he is a teacher one day and a father all his life. Your highness will protect the holy master from then on."


    This move is insidious and vicious. They not only want to tear off long Tianyu''s protection for her, but also let him stand on the opposite side of her in the name of saint.


    Lin Mengya got up slowly, but before that, she should let them recognize a fact first.


    She never walked on his protection alone.


    "You have a point."


    Looking at her soothing tone, those people almost thought she had accepted her fate.


    But she didn''t know that she turned her words and said, "the holy God will bring disaster to the world. You not only don''t listen to the words of the holy God, but also wipe out all his messengers on the world. Aren''t you afraid that the holy God will bring sin on you?"


    "Miss Gong, it is precisely because we worship the Holy Spirit that we gather in the temple. Moreover, the Holy Spirit must be merciful. I think the Holy Spirit will agree that we do so."


    Bailiting had expected that she would say so. After a few words, he blocked her back.


    "It''s just that I want to see the Holy Spirit. Why should several family leaders mobilize the public? Naturally, I''m willing to sacrifice myself and the palace family for the Holy Spirit. But there''s something I want to remind you."


    She lifted her lips and smiled easily, but her eyes were cold.


    "Listen, everyone. The blood of our palace family is the easiest to listen to the oracle of the holy God. Therefore, in addition to our palace family, several families should be related to the palace family by marriage. I hope they can go to the yellow spring with us."


    Be cruel. She won''t lose anyone.


    On the spot, someone changed his face.


    Especially the one who has been mixing in the crowd and trying to pretend to be the owner of the family who fooled around in the past.


    Hearing what Lin Mengya said, he immediately said with a serious face.


    "Nonsense! How can I be a member of the palace family since I''m out of the palace family!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and looked more innocent.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please forgive me for saying something. My Gong Ya can sacrifice for the sake of all the people in the world. That''s my integrity. But not everyone in the Gong family is like me. There must be some reluctance. Although the main branch of the Gong family is gone, I''m afraid you won''t be able to explain if you study it further in the future. Moreover, if the blood of the Gong family enters again In the middle of the temple, no one is sure about this Oracle, is it? "


    The lips die and the teeth are cold. I want to get rid of the palace family by Baili family, so as to monopolize the business with the palace family.


    Lin Mengya, how can he do it?


    "Miss Gong is right about this. Well, settle down, since the palace family can sacrifice the whole family for the common people in the world. You settle down, follow closely. Although settling down is related to the palace family by marriage, it should not be difficult for people with palace family lineage?"


    The hundred mile Pavilion is merciful, but the eyes are bone cold.


    The owner of the house was thinking about how to argue, but he saw the cruel look of bailiting.


    He regretted it, but it didn''t help at the moment.


    As a last resort, he had to bite his back teeth and say firmly.


    "Well, according to the master of Baili''s house. I''m not afraid of sacrifice for the sake of the people."


    He''s really a "decisive" master.


    Lin Mengya has no good impression of settling down now.


    Glanced at him coldly and continued.


    "Now that everyone has agreed, there is one more thing about the property and business of our palace family."


    "Miss Gong can rest assured of this."


    He Ci''en looked at her like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "The palace family died for the people of the world. Naturally, the property of the palace family should be taken care of by the people of the world. At that time, several families will jointly supervise. Those benefits will naturally fall on the people."


    Designed to kill her people, divide her property, and want to change a good reputation.


    Lin Mengya really hates these people.


    "It seems that you have all arranged. If I don''t go out today, I''m afraid I can''t even go out of this door. Well, I won''t beat around the Bush for you. Baili family leader, although my Gong Ya hasn''t been back for a long time, I also know how to write etiquette, righteousness, integrity and shame. You''re shameless, so I don''t need to continue to carry around for you. You all know all the property of the Gong family, It''s all under my control. So today, I will tell you. Who can destroy any one of the hundred mile family and any family, and give me all the property of our palace family. "


    She looked around and saw that those people were still a little unmoved.


    Turned around and sat beside long Tianyu, sitting on his lap.


    Under the shocked eyes of the people, he vaguely grabbed long Tianyu''s neck.


    "To tell you the truth, your highness Xi and I have already colluded with each other. Today, if you have to kill me, my lover will avenge me. It''s easy for you to kill me. If you want to kill him, I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    The anger in long Tianyu''s heart dissipated because of her few words.


    Reluctantly caught her tenderness, and very cooperatively held her in his arms.


    "What do you mean by colluding to become a traitor? Aren''t you and I legal husband and wife?"


    He bit her ear


    "Adulterers and adulterous women are exciting. Don''t make trouble. Hold it well."


    She responded in a voice that only two people could hear, and then leaned herself completely into his arms.


    "This..."


    He Ci''en hesitated and looked at the Baili Pavilion.


    "Miss Gong, I believe your highness Xi will never ignore the great righteousness because of her children''s private affairs."


    Baili pavilion''s face was very ugly. They wanted to pull Murong Xi into the water in the name of righteousness because they knew that Murong Xi and Gong Ya were not clear before.


    But now it seems that his highness Xi is not as cold-blooded and ruthless as they know.


    "What''s a child''s affair? Our affair is like fire. After I die, all my property will not fall into your hands. Your highness Xi will not settle accounts with you openly, but you can bear what you do secretly."


    She leaned lazily against long Tianyu''s arms, with a slightly lower collar, revealing half of her exquisite clavicle.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the stunning beauty became a charming beauty.


    Even a few people with weak willpower could not move their eyes on the snow white.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were dark. He stretched out his hand and pulled her collar.


    These two guys are too ashamed!


    Is it difficult to undress and undress on the spot and stage unlimited spring?


    This affair It''s really hot!


    Suddenly, the faces of several house owners changed.


    Once upon a time, Murong Xi''s evaluation was only selfless and murderous.


    They wanted to use their support to move Murong Xi''s heart when he jumped out to protect Gong ya.


    You know, such men should not have love in their hearts. Shouldn''t they have only power and ambition?


    Suddenly, in the eyes of all the house owners, the tacit understanding of men appeared.


    Long Tianyu kept on holding her.


    It''s always thick to practice such a thing as cheek.


    "So, you family leaders should think about it. If I can''t get out of this door today, you should be ready to bury me. My Gong Ya is no softer than you."


    The charm between her eyebrows and eyes was cruel at the moment.


    Several house owners were shocked and couldn''t help looking at each other.


    They did not expect that the young lady of the palace family should be such a cruel role.


    "This..."


    Seeing these people hesitating, bailiting felt something bad.


    But fortunately, he still has a back move.


    "Everybody."


    He said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t forget, this is the temple. We don''t do this for ourselves."


    His words hide a lot of things.


    The house owners who had wavered just now are firm again.


    "Even if we want to offend your highness Xi, we don''t hesitate. Your highness, offend!"


    He Ci''en, a practitioner, caught her at once.


    Long Tianyu didn''t want these people to meet Lin Mengya. He lifted his leg and took the man''s palm with the sole of his foot.


    With a bang, the chair fell apart.


    But he jumped to the window with Lin Mengya in his arms.


    "Put me down!"


    Things, beyond her expectations.


    I thought these temptations, even if they could not let them fight among themselves, would at least shake their determination.


    Then she broke them one by one.


    Unexpectedly, these people suddenly started.

 Chapter 1376

    "Your Highness, please focus on the overall situation and don''t be stubborn!"


    He Ci''en didn''t succeed at once, but when he looked into their eyes, he took the slightest chance to kill.


    Lin Mengya''s hole shrinks. It''s not good. The man wants to kill long Tianyu!


    "Put me down, you go all out to deal with him, be careful!"


    Struggling to turn over from long Tianyu''s hands, Lin Mengya''s small dark crossbow, which never leaves her body in her sleeve, has become her protective weapon.


    But in her other hand, she did not know when to draw out a small dagger.


    If those people get the upper hand, even if she dies, she will take them as a cushion.


    "Mercy, don''t hurt your highness Xi. Miss Gong, do you have the heart to see your highness Xi betray their relatives for you?"


    Finally, the scene returned to the control of Baili Pavilion.


    Even if his highness Xi will resent them, what can they do? As long as things are done, they are the most noble people in the whole Wei country!


    Murong Xi just depends on the royal family. As long as the royal family is gone, Murong Xi will never threaten again.


    He wanted Murong Xi to see with his own eyes the day when he reached the peak of the kingdom of Wei.


    "Your Highness Xi, you can''t beat me!"


    He Ci''en sneered and continued to fight with long Tianyu.


    However, long Tianyu''s martial arts are extremely high, but he Ci''en is at a disadvantage. However, long Tianyu couldn''t get rid of his entanglement for a moment and a half.


    Lin Mengya is burning with anxiety. There are all their people inside and outside. What should she do?


    "Go and catch Gong ya! As long as she is in our hands, Murong Xi will throw a rat''s deterrent!"


    Bai Li Ting narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, several people bypassed the two fighting people and rushed straight at her.


    Lin Mengya pretended to be afraid and ran to the corner.


    But the dark crossbow in his hand is ready to go.


    A little closer, as long as the dark crossbow can attack, she can send a shameless man back to her hometown.


    Finally, she was forced into a corner.


    The two house owners approached her slowly with a smile.


    "Don''t come here! I warn you, don''t!"


    She immediately pretended to be in a panic, waved her arms and shouted loudly.


    "Miss Gong, you''d better go on your way!"


    Among the three, there is the clown.


    But at the moment, his eyes were fixed on her slender waist.


    What a pity! Such a beauty is boring to nail in a coffin. If it can be made into a puppet


    Suddenly, he had an obscene idea.


    It is even more urgent to catch Gong ya.


    "Little beauty, you''d better not run away!"


    The man jumped up, but before he met Lin Mengya, he just heard a "poof" and a small crossbow passed through his chest.


    He was stunned and fell at her feet. He didn''t know how he died.


    "Help, help!"


    The two people behind hesitated a little. Lin Mengya made a quick decision and immediately shouted to distract the two people''s attention.


    She still has two crossbows and arrows in her hand. If she is lucky, she can escape.


    Unexpectedly, the remaining few people also began to surround her.


    She looked at long Tianyu and was surprised to find that he Ci''en, who was originally at a disadvantage, had a tie with long Tianyu.


    The more anxious long Tianyu is to save her, the more ruthless he Ci''en''s action is.


    She knew that if this went on, long Tianyu would lose sooner or later.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry about me! If I die here today, you remember to avenge me!"


    She shouted, looking fearlessly at the people in front of her.


    "OK."


    Long Tianyu answered coldly, with a dangerous killing in his tone.


    Bailiting also felt his killing intention and immediately motioned several people here to help.


    In his opinion, Murong Xi is more difficult to deal with than Gong ya.


    In this way, the two of them have to deal with many enemies on average.


    Bailiting probably never dreamed of it. This is their combat strategy.


    Even so, there were four guys standing in front of her.


    "I warn you, but I can''t touch it. You''re not afraid. Will the palace family go to your house for revenge?"


    As she warned the owners, she took out the poison she carried with her.


    And the dagger in her hand is also on standby at any time. As long as it comes to the critical moment, she will cut her flesh and blood and release the poisonous blood of the poison of the world.


    At that time, even a little poisonous gas will be fatal.


    The four men surrounded her. Just as they were about to start, several fighting voices suddenly came from outside.


    "No, someone is coming. Hurry up!"


    Bai Li Ting''s face changed. After giving an urgent order, he pushed the door and went out.


    In that side box, he Ci''en is just like crazy. He seems to feel no pain at all, and his action is faster and faster.


    Xiaoyao suddenly went crazy and warned Lin Mengya that he Ci''en had found a lot of highly toxic substances.


    And every time long Tianyu fights with him, he will get some. In the end, he may be poisoned and killed!


    On her side, four people rushed at her at the same time.


    As soon as Lin Mengya was cruel, she was ready to cut off her wrist with a dagger.


    Today, even if she dies here, she will pull down a few and become a cushion!


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the door was kicked open!


    "Stop it!"


    That voice, unexpectedly, was familiar to her.


    Before she could react, the four men around her flew out in an instant.


    Then someone jumped to her side.


    "Those who dare to move Miss Gong, die!"


    The man was dressed in black and had a cool temperament.


    Long hair covered one side of his eyes. When people saw him, they just felt that he was too gloomy.


    Hold a whip at the speed of electricity.


    Lin Mengya took a shocked look. How could it be him?


    "Go and save your highness!"


    She cried out before she could ask for anything else.


    At the same time, another person entered the room.


    The man was dressed in white and black shoes, with a silver mask on his face.


    "Don''t panic, young lady. Your highness will be fine."


    The man who answered her was the man who had just come to her.


    Lin Mengya believed his words and couldn''t help looking nervously at the confrontation between long Tianyu and the abnormal guy.


    Hurry up, or it will be too late to detoxify!


    Lin Mengya is anxious, but she doesn''t understand why the two people are not nervous at all.


    Finally, with a bang, he Ci''en was kicked aside by long Tianyu.


    At this time, he Ci''en was covered with blood and lay silent on one side.


    "Your Highness!"


    The man with the silver mask came to him quickly and took out a pill and fed it to him.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. The small medicine showed that the content of toxin in long Tianyu''s blood was decreasing rapidly.


    This is the antidote!


    "How... How did the hunter come here?"


    Several people who were knocked down were scared to the ground.


    From the moment they entered the door, the bodies of several people were shaking constantly.


    hunter?


    Lin Mengya looked at them again. They were all people she knew. How come now they have become hunters in the temple?


    "I''ll explain this to you myself later. Now, please move first and we''ll deal with the aftermath."


    The whip bearer was gentle and polite. It seemed that in front of Lin Mengya, he suddenly disintegrated the cold.


    The same is true of the silver mask. Their attitude towards Lin Mengya is strangely friendly.


    Several house owners were silly. They heard that the captain and vice captain of the hunter team were famous cold faced hell kings.


    How could he be so friendly to Gong ya.


    "No, I won''t go!"


    She stood there, her eyes covered with blood.


    "I must deal with my enemies myself."


    She wanted to know what happened to the so-called aftermath.


    They didn''t want to hide from her, they just took her as an ordinary woman.


    The two were embarrassed and looked at long Tianyu.


    "Ya''er wants to stay. Just let her stay. Don''t you know her means?"


    After long Tianyu detoxified, he didn''t have a big problem, but his fighting just now made him a little weak.


    As before, they obeyed him.


    "Yes, miss, please."


    Lin Mengya straightened her sleeves and stood in front of those people.


    "You take he Ci''en away first and dare to fight your highness. I want him to know the price of offending me!"


    "Yes."


    He Ci''en is seriously injured, but Lin Mengya has some ways to save him.


    Then, let him taste the taste of human purgatory.


    The rest of them were frightened when they saw Gong Ya''s painting style suddenly changed.


    "You all want to kill me, don''t you?"


    She asked softly, with the charming smile on her face, but with the cold of hell.


    "Then, take it well!"


    Her eyes were cold and she grabbed the man''s whip in her hand.


    That night, the wailing sound in the room could be called purgatory on earth.


    With a sigh of relief, Lin Mengya can finally calm down and leave the room with long Tianyu.


    However, the people who carried them out were dying.


    Long Tianyu was slightly injured. At the moment, he followed her carefully.


    "Come here."


    In addition to the yard, she suddenly stopped and said to long Tianyu.


    The latter was a little uneasy, but he walked over obediently.


    "Does the wound still hurt?"


    Her little hand gently touched the bleeding wound. Just now, in retrospect, it still left her with lingering palpitations.


    Long Tianyu immediately shook his head and wanted to explain, but he couldn''t mention it.


    Touching, he suddenly felt the wound, a trace of warmth.


    He immediately took hold of her little face, but saw the tears in her eyes.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Mengya, don''t cry!"


    Long Tianyu is so cautious that he must have sent someone to follow him.


    So, how can you let her go to the meeting alone.


    And the sudden Hunter saved them both just right.


    She thought about it and knew what it was for.


    "Do you know that a person like you will die!"


    She was sad, not because long Tianyu lied to her.

 Chapter 1377

    She beat him on the chest and choked.


    "You can send someone else. Since you know this is a trap, why do you jump in?"


    Only when he was deeply surrounded and in danger of poisoning did she know how scared she was.


    Long Tianyu was so soft hearted that he clasped her in his arms and comforted her back.


    "How can I not come when I know you are here? It''s okay. Everything is fine. How can I let myself have something with you?"


    Knowing that she was worried about herself, long Tianyu simply picked her up and carried her to the next room like a child.


    Lin Mengya shrank into his arms and didn''t cry anymore. She felt a little ashamed.


    "Your Highness, everything has been done."


    My men didn''t dare to exceed the rules, so they only reported back through the door.


    "Well, I see. Let Ling ye and Wuchen come in."


    Lin Mengya immediately touched her face and jumped out of his arms.


    "Why? You will be shy, too. It''s not time for you to say that we are adulterers and adulterers in front of everyone?"


    Long Tianyu was in a good mood and made fun of his wife.


    Lin Mengya stared at the guy. It''s not all because of him!


    The two men were tired and crooked, and there was a knock on the door outside.


    Long Tianyu also recovered his serious appearance and said in a loud voice, "come in."


    Outside the door, the silver mask came in with the whip bearer.


    When Lin Mengya saw the two of them, she looked a little excited.


    The same is true of the two. When they meet each other, Lin Mengya quietly blushes again.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here again. How are you these days?"


    No matter what disagreements they had in the past, now they are all fellow countrymen here, and their feelings are naturally incomparable to others.


    "Thanks to the princess, everything is fine."


    Ling ye took off the mask on his face and revealed a face similar to long Tianyu.


    But a scar ran across his nose.


    The scar is still pink. It''s obviously just not long.


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked at Ling ye, who smiled at her dryly.


    "Who did it?"


    Her Lin Mengya is also famous in the field of short protection. Moreover, Ling Ye is long Tianyu''s life and death brother. How can she not be angry?


    "Don''t be angry, princess. The person who left me this wound has been broken by me."


    Ling Ye downplays it, but the deep hatred in her eyes is not so simple.


    "Well done. If he doesn''t die, I''ll frustrate his bones and ashes. It''s a pity that I have scar removing cream for such a handsome face. Do you want to try it?"


    Lin Mengya shouted regret, but Ling Ye didn''t care at all.


    "Thank you, princess. As a man, Ling Ye has a little scar. It''s nothing."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya turned her eyes and said, "why don''t you eat stronger. Today''s girls may like your wild style? Do you want me to help you make the scar old, and then your eyes will be more vicissitudes, which will surely fascinate thousands of girls."


    Ling Ye doesn''t know how to answer this. She subconsciously looks at long Tianyu for help, but the other party doesn''t see it.


    After he ''uh huh'' promised several words, Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    "Don''t lose heart. I''ll find you a girl who really appreciates you in the future!"


    "Then... Please the princess."


    Ling Ye just wanted to end this topic. She didn''t expect what a terrible thing she promised.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up and nodded hurriedly. Then, her eyes fell on her clean body.


    "That''s good. The cold faced scholars have become evil captains now!"


    Baili Wuchen smiled awkwardly. Captain, who''s that?


    Because one eye is broken and there is no dust in a hundred miles, now I only wear an eye mask.


    But usually hidden under his long hair, no one can see the respect of the other half of his face.


    "Met the princess."


    Like Ling ye, he kept his former title.


    However, there was something more in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "Well, we are all our own people, so don''t be so polite. You don''t call me princess anymore. Now I''m not the daughter-in-law of Prince Yu''s residence. You can call me miss."


    As soon as long Tianyu''s face changed, why did he want to press her on his leg and beat her little ass hard today?


    "The princess joked. In our hearts, you will always be the princess. But don''t worry, we will pay attention in front of outsiders."


    Lin Mengya was in a good mood when she said that her mouth was more dexterous.


    "Well, don''t make trouble with them. What''s the situation outside?"


    Even though he knew that the three of them were his old friends, long Tianyu still didn''t like them to say too much about the past, because he would feel that he was excluded.


    Now, he is also a little annoyed with his former self. Well, why is he amnesic?


    "Back to your highness, those people have obediently obeyed the law, but the master of an family and the master of Baili family hurt the guard and fled in disorder."


    "What''s going on? What about you two? Can''t you resist it?"


    Long Tianyu frowned and asked in a bad tone.


    "My subordinates were incompetent. We had all caught them. But a team of holy slaves suddenly appeared and hurt several of our brothers. Therefore, they were allowed to escape."


    Holy slave, what''s that?


    Lin Mengya cast her puzzled eyes on long Tianyu.


    The latter looked dignified. At last, he waved his hand and motioned them to step down.


    "Yu, Saint slave, what''s going on?"


    She vaguely felt that there was a great conspiracy involved.


    Although she didn''t know much, she had a feeling of being in it.


    Long Tianyu thought about it and said softly.


    "Do you remember the dead body we met when we went up the mountain?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. At that time, she wondered where the temple came from.


    "He is a saint slave. It''s just an unfinished product."


    Countless thoughts lingered in her heart.


    For a moment, thousands of possibilities flashed through her mind.


    And he also talked about what he had learned.


    "No one knows how the holy slaves came into being. However, all these holy slaves have amazing abilities. Originally, these holy slaves only existed to deal with the temple traitors that the hunters can''t deal with. Unexpectedly, they later began to get out of control."


    "The holy slaves have unique skills. Once they get out of control, the harm will be extremely serious. The teacher once tracked down the source of these holy slaves. Unexpectedly, these holy slaves are all Weiguo people."


    Lin Mengya shivered. She could guess what the saint slave was like.


    Xiaoyao said that if the human body changes, the pain is unbearable for ordinary people.


    "What about the unfinished slave? How did he escape and who killed him?"


    But long Tianyu shook his head, sighed and said, "we also learned later that that person is the unfinished Saint slave. As for the rest, we know nothing."


    "Does the Baili family have anything to do with these holy slaves?"


    She suddenly understood why long Tianyu and them had to go along with the plot of Bai Li''s family.


    "Yes, do you remember the tragedy on the night of the winter solstice?"


    "Is it made by Baili family?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes widened. No!


    "Yes, although everyone is guessing whether it has something to do with the temple, I asked the teacher privately, and the teacher said he didn''t know. But the clues we finally got are indirectly related to bailiting."


    It''s complicated. After all, everyone recognized that the temple allowed it.


    But can he do this with a hundred mile Pavilion alone?


    "So, after you know that they want to deal with me, you think you can push the boat with the current. And the reason why you point out our relationship in front of outsiders is that you hope they will roll you down while dealing with me. However, because the temple Lord went out and warned the people personally, they will feel that I and you have not been recognized by the temple Lord. In this way, you sacrificed me, he said We can also please the temple Lord, and you will hate the temple Lord, or they think you will step on me and get their support. "


    Seeing that she guessed it, long Tianyu''s expression became more and more dignified.


    "Yes... Yes."


    The atmosphere dropped to freezing point in an instant.


    Although long Tianyu smiled, the smile was filled with guilt.


    Lin Mengya raised her hand a little and found that he was holding his hand tightly.


    "Let go."


    "Mengya, I know you will be angry. But you can beat me and scold me. Please, don''t leave me!"


    Roll your eyes, this guy, where did you learn the lines of the third rate dog blood film and television drama?


    "What am I angry with you? We are husband and wife, and we are one. I want to be angry, but also angry that you didn''t tell me in advance. Besides, don''t you choose to send yourself in just to prevent them from hurting me? In that case, what else can I be angry with?"


    Long Tianyu was silly. I guess he didn''t expect that his wife''s brain circuit would be so strange.


    "You really don''t blame me for using you?"


    "What is utilization? You throw it away before you use it up. What''s more, you''re almost dying. You''re more dangerous than me. Fortunately, you''re with me. If you always want to lock me up in the back house as before, then I''ll be really angry!"


    She is not confused. Some things can be figured out at the first thought.


    Long Tianyu didn''t let her know in advance. She didn''t want to scare the snake.


    Although he will not reveal his flaws, he is always more artificial than what he shows when he knows nothing.


    Ten thousand one hundred Li Pavilion, they became suspicious. Didn''t everything fall short?


    "That''s good, that''s good. As long as you''re not angry, I can promise you anything. Mengya, it''s very kind of you."


    He put her around his arms and smiled silly.

 Chapter 1378

    "Look at your stupidity, but don''t you send someone to pursue them?"


    It was originally for insurance.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s a surprise, isn''t it?


    "No, they''re gone now. What''s more, if we get rid of them secretly. In the open, none of us can do it."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were full of killing intention, and Lin Mengya agreed with what he said.


    "That is to say, tomorrow''s prayer, they will appear again?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the man I killed? Isn''t he also one of the top ten aristocratic families? If Baili Wuchen runs away with the owner of an family, won''t the aristocratic family behind that man know that I killed him?"


    Unexpectedly, if we failed to win over, we would first bear a deep blood feud.


    Lin Mengya had some regrets, but she couldn''t help the situation at that time.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. Bailiting is not a fool. Even if he said it, he can''t say it all. Besides, if there are his people in the top ten aristocratic families, isn''t there anyone else?"


    Hearing this, she finally put down her heart.


    Let''s just say, Her Highness is thoughtful. How could she leave such a big mistake.


    "However, I don''t resist this job of pulling hatred."


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at her in a little surprise.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her slender fingers and provoked his chin.


    "Anyway, I''m destined to be the enemy of all aristocratic families. It doesn''t make any difference day by day."


    Now, it''s long Tianyu''s turn to be silly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally, your highness, have you heard of Yanxia mountain bandits?"


    Long Tianyu looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, the fierce bandit of Yanxia mountain, who was a group of outlaws regardless of life and death. It''s hard. It has something to do with her.


    "It seems that my wife is not simple."


    "Each other, my husband is also an outstanding figure."


    She said with a smile, and long Tianyu felt that his wife was so powerful.


    "Shall I give you some convenience?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised and said, "what? Don''t you think the painting style of the words" I and the bandit "is not very consistent?"


    Long Tianyu thought seriously for a few seconds and shook his head.


    "What''s wrong? Being able to become a fierce bandit means that my wife has a good leadership. They all say that there are no weak soldiers under strong generals and my wife is in the battle. If they are not strong, how can they become?"


    Yo, I don''t see. Your highness Xi has a strong desire to survive.


    "Well, what convenience can you give me?"


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "what do you think of a business line that no one knows?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up. Although with the help of Xiaobai and Xiaohu, plus the big guy can rely on the mountain, he doesn''t have to worry about food for the time being.


    But other materials are difficult to transport.


    After all, the Gong family can''t expose themselves, and the officers and soldiers of the state capital pay close attention to that place.


    These times, the big brother and the fourth brother were looking for someone to send things to the mountain, pretending to be a caravan, and then joined hands with the people on the mountain to play a bitter meat trick.


    Although it can solve the urgent problem, it is not a long-term plan.


    If someone sees something, it''s not worth the loss.


    "Then I''ll thank your highness Xi for your brothers first."


    She kissed him heavily on the face and coaxed him into a good mood.


    "What else do you want? As long as I can help, you can speak at any time."


    "So good? I think you have something else to do?"


    In fact, she just asked casually. Unexpectedly, the man really nodded.


    "Since it''s your power, once it''s strong enough, it can protect you."


    He said this plainly, but Lin Mengya was very moved.


    "You are such a bad student!"


    She threw herself into his arms and hugged his waist. She didn''t know how to express her feelings.


    "You don''t have to thank me, I should thank you. Thank you for falling in love with me."


    Even though there are conspiracies outside, at this moment, there is only each other in their world.


    Late at night, she returned to her temporary residence in the yard.


    Cherry and peach have become two little ants on the hot pot and are walking around the house.


    Seeing her coming back, she rushed over like a gust of wind.


    "Thank God for blessing, miss. Are you all right?"


    The two people were frightened and took Lin Mengya up and down for a long time. After confirming that she was all right, they were relieved this time.


    "Don''t worry, no one has hurt me here."


    With long Tianyu around, trying to do something to her is just looking for death.


    "Where have you been? The maidservants have searched all over the place, but they can''t find you. When they heard about you, it seems that you were picked up by someone else, but it''s really a cold sweat."


    That''s true. There are some tears on the pretty faces of the two girls.


    She felt very sorry. She should have sent a message.


    "It''s okay. I''m sorry to worry you. OK, let''s go in and talk."


    Cherry and peach did not expect that Miss would apologize to them.


    After the two men looked at each other, they followed Lin Mengya into the room and knelt on the ground.


    "What are you doing? Get up!"


    She wanted to help, but the two girls were compared.


    "Young lady, I know you are a man with good hands and eyes. However, my mission is to protect you. Even if I die for my young lady, I am willing to die. Could you please take my young lady with me wherever I go in the future? Even if my young lady can''t compare with Miss Bai Su and miss chen''er, at least if someone wants to hurt you, we will do our best to block you The friendship of maidservants. "


    Cherry is tearful, and so is peach.


    Now, Lin Mengya is stupid.


    She didn''t expect that the two girls would think so much.


    "Oh, get up quickly. Today is a sudden incident. I promise to take you with me wherever I go next time, okay?"


    This is not a simple friendship between master and servant. The two girls came with a sense of gratitude.


    Moreover, they don''t know her style and naturally think more.


    "As long as the young lady agrees, we can do anything."


    That''s pathetic.


    In particular, peach, who was never good at words, said it out of her mouth, which made her feel grateful.


    "Well, well, I know you are loyal to me. Get up and I have something to ask you."


    She had to change the subject.


    The two finally got up and stood respectfully in front of her.


    "When I left, who came to our house?"


    Even though cherry and peach are in a hurry, this is a temple. They will never find it by themselves.


    After the two men looked at each other, yingzi replied, "a childe surnamed Ma once came. He said, let''s not worry. You will be lucky."


    Ma Beichen?


    Is it hard? Does he know anything?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is that the Ma family and the Cheng family cannot be completely kept in the dark.


    And they have just formed an alliance. Can''t they? They''re just sent by bailiting to test themselves?


    But after thinking about it, I don''t think it''s very similar. Is it difficult? Is Ma Beichen nonsense?


    Just thinking, I suddenly heard a knock on the door outside.


    She immediately motioned yingzi to open the door. Unexpectedly, several figures flashed in.


    Headed by a masked man in black.


    "No matter what happens to you two tonight, don''t open the door! No one can believe it unless your young lady comes back! Forget it, you just hide!"


    The voice was very low, but Lin Mengya still heard who the voice belonged to.


    She thought, opened the door and came to the yard.


    The man in black just wanted to leave, but he was stunned.


    "Gong, Gong ya?"


    Perhaps he was so surprised that he forgot to cover up.


    "It''s me, Mr. Ma. Why did you run out so late and don''t sleep at home?"


    Ma Beichen took off his masked cloth towel with a bit of joy on his face.


    "I knew you would be fine. I''m going to tell them not to worry!"


    He wanted to slip out of the door, but Lin Mengya sneered and said, "if you dare to take a step without my consent, I''ll immediately come to your father and say that you broke into my boudoir at night and tried to belittle me. Do you think he will break your leg!"


    The leg that was about to step out was immediately taken back. He hehe for a while, then leaned against the door panel and said to the people outside.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go back. Tell my father that I still need to deal with the aftermath and go back later."


    Outside the door came the sound of someone walking away.


    Then Ma Beichen rubbed his hands, with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. Hey hey, I don''t know why Miss Gong left me here late at night?"


    This guy really puts gold on his face.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say much. She turned back to the living room, crossed her legs and sat more upright than men.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "Well, I heard you were in trouble. My brothers and I wanted to save you."


    "I heard. Who did you listen to?"


    She squinted at him, while Ma Beichen turned his eyes and said with a smiling face, "naturally, it''s what people who know about it say. But I didn''t expect that Miss Gong''s hands and feet are much faster than me. Miss Gong is worthy of being a heroine among women. I admire it, admire it!"


    Her eyes were cold. This guy didn''t tell the truth.


    "Whether to save me or mend the knife depends on your mouth. I''m afraid you don''t understand?"


    Ma Beichen heard this, but he didn''t want it at once.


    "Miss Gong, you can''t say that! Our Ma family and the Gong family don''t have any hatred. Besides, don''t you and my father become a gang? In that case, you are your own person. I ma Beichen have no advantages, but I can''t let others bully our own people!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1379

    This is a high sounding statement, but unfortunately, it lacks some credibility.


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "I''m a man? Don''t you feel sorry when you say this?"


    "The Baili family must have made careful arrangements to do such a thing. Your family and the Cheng family must have received their solicitation? Now the situation makes me feel that you won''t unite and make a buckle for me to jump."


    Ma Beichen''s face became gloomy, but there was no anger in Lin Mengya''s eyes, just a little more sadness.


    "I know you will doubt this, but Gong ya, our family is also in trouble. Do you think I don''t want to save you as soon as possible? Do you know how these people who came with me were gathered? This is the temple. If it were in other places, even Longdu, I would have robbed people with my brothers. How can you... Be so unjust In vain! "


    When Ma Beichen said this, his tone was really wronged.


    Lin mengarden thought he was frightened. Do you dress like this?


    "Gong ya, my Ma family sincerely wants to cooperate with you. Even if you don''t want to, you can''t slander us like this!"


    Well, in the end, it turned out to be her fault.


    However, Lin Mengya observed carefully and felt that the man was not lying.


    But how could she easily believe the people of the aristocratic family.


    After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth and said, "even if I wronged you, I''ll accompany you. But since it''s cooperation, you have to show sincerity? You know, I almost died on the spot. If I hadn''t been blessed, someone would have seen this scene. I''m afraid that when you go, you can only collect my body!"


    "What? No! I got the news and immediately went to find someone to save you!"


    He answered subconsciously, and Lin Mengya kept staring at him.


    Her life was saved by long Tianyu, and bailiting and the owner of the house have escaped. If the Ma family really wanted to eliminate the root, the reaction just now should not be like this.


    Even if it is pretended, there are some things that can''t be pretended.


    Is it true that she wronged them?


    "Yes! Who did you get the news from? It''s going to kill people!"


    She followed his words, while Ma Beichen closed his mouth and changed his face.


    "No! He shouldn''t lie to me! Gong ya, wait, I''ll ask him now!"


    Ma Beichen hurried away with some anger on his face.


    After seeing his back, Lin Mengya said softly.


    "Follow him and see who he''s looking for."


    It was quiet around. Even cherry and peach didn''t know who she said this to.


    However, Lin Mengya heard the sound of footsteps leaving gently.


    Since her face was torn, she didn''t care if she would expose her relationship.


    After another night, Lin Mengya woke up in the morning and was still in high spirits.


    She is such a person. The more she has something to do, the more excited she is.


    "Miss, there is a letter for you on the door."


    The peach lowered his voice and took out the envelope from his arms.


    He is worthy of being chosen by his big brother. He is very cautious.


    Lin Mengya let them comb their hair and dress up, and then opened the envelope.


    After a few quick glances, he threw it into the charcoal basin.


    "OK, don''t be too cumbersome today. Simplicity and convenience is the best."


    The two girls answered. They neatly combed her in a bun and wore a round white jade crown. Their clothes were also changed into a style more suitable for activities. They wore a pair of white boots. The whole person looked different and heroic.


    "Miss, after you go in today, the two of us will watch outside."


    After the two men looked at each other, yingzi made up her mind that she would not leave her young lady.


    "OK, but you should be careful in everything. Remember, don''t conflict with anyone. If someone embarrasses you, just break in, okay?"


    The two girls nodded, but there was no fear in their eyes.


    The three walked outside the hall and were introduced as usual. However, she came earlier today. People came and went, but she saw several familiar faces.


    "Gong Ya has seen two uncles."


    She arched her hands and saluted.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong''s face eased slightly after seeing her.


    "Gong wench, I heard that you didn''t feel well yesterday, but you''re better?"


    Ma Lian raised his voice a little, and then whispered behind his back.


    "Are you hurt?"


    The voice was full of concern. Lin Mengya raised a little voice and replied, "it''s much better. There''s no big problem. Uncle, don''t worry."


    Looking at her ruddy and energetic appearance, Ma Lian also felt that she didn''t seem to be lying.


    It seems that Cheng rushong and Lin Mengya are relieved, which makes Lin Mengya feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Uncle..."


    She just wanted to speak, but Ma Lian stopped her.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go in later."


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn''t think that at this time, the Baili Pavilion, which escaped from death, came late with the owner of the home.


    Unlike yesterday''s grand scene, none of the owners who had been with them dared to approach.


    It seems that the remaining power of her yesterday is still there.


    "Baili family leader, I haven''t seen you for a night. Why are you so haggard?"


    Ma Lian sneered and came forward and said loudly.


    When bailiting saw him, he just stared at him and left with the owner.


    However, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Just now, the little medicine warned that there were traces of synthetic substances on the owner of an''s house.


    But she noticed that the man was in good condition, only because he was temporarily at a disadvantage, so he was a little downcast.


    But the level of this material in him can''t be. It''s strange.


    Why is there no such substance in bailiting?


    When they saw bailiting leaving, they were far away from her evil star and went to their respective prayer rooms.


    This time, they fell behind on purpose.


    It''s just a lot easier for three people to talk.


    "Gong girl, I''m really sorry for you. This is my boy''s bad business. Don''t worry. I''ll strip him of his skin and cramp when I go home and vent my anger for you!"


    Ma Lian''s words are not cheating. Lin Mengya knows that Ma Beichen is bound to be cleaned up.


    But think about it carefully. The man didn''t hurt her. I''d better catch him.


    "Master, I''m serious. In fact, even if I''m brother Beichen, I can''t be more timely than him. I can only blame the man who deceived brother Beichen."


    She doesn''t investigate. At least if Ma Beichen is beaten, it won''t be so serious.


    However, Ma Lian felt that an old face could not hang.


    "Well, Miss Gong won''t investigate. If you go on like this, it''s not what hypocrisy is. Miss Gong, I know you have some doubts in your heart. However, now is not the best time to explain. When the January Festival is over, we want to stop by the palace family. What do you think?"


    Lin Mengya immediately agreed.


    Those two people also felt that she was really broad-minded, so they felt more guilty and had a better impression of her.


    The three separated and went back to the prayer room.


    There was a bowl of black paste on the table as usual, but this time, she drank it happily.


    Because there is no special addition in the paste.


    Obviously, the darkness of yesterday was also the means by which long Tianyu invited the king into the urn.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes and was ready to look through the strange book she saw yesterday, she heard everyone''s footsteps outside.


    Immediately opened her eyes, Lin Mengya posted it on the wall warily, holding a dark crossbow in her hand.


    Sure enough, as soon as she stood up, she saw a figure sneaking in through the window.


    The man was dressed in dark gold, tall and handsome, but he was extremely thin.


    There was no expression on his face, like a puppet.


    Lin Mengya''s breathing was slightly sluggish, and her hand gave up the mechanism of the dark crossbow.


    After a week''s inspection, I collided with her in an instant.


    Seeing his completely strange eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart.


    The two men silently opposed each other, but the man took out the dagger in his sleeve, but did not give her a hand.


    "Who are you?"


    His voice was hoarse and hard to hear. It was no longer the same elegant tone as before.


    Lin Mengya stood in place, but her eyes were slightly red.


    The man in front of her is a relative of her brother and father.


    Among thousands of troops, she can still protect her. Everything takes her first. He always just smiles and connives at her willfulness.


    "I, I''m Lin Mengya. Do you remember me?"


    The brown eyes flashed a trace of confusion, but there was an imperceptible pain in them.


    He shook his head and took a deep breath.


    "I''m here to kill you."


    Hearing this, she was not as sad as she thought.


    I still remember the first time they met, the other party also wanted to kill her.


    But at that time, he was sober. Unlike now, he was controlled and lost all his memory.


    "You can''t kill me. Maybe the people who let you think you can kill me. But she made a wrong idea."


    She can''t do that stupid thing. If Qinghu really moves his hand on her, it will be very painful when he wakes up.


    Therefore, for herself or for Qinghu, she will not let the plot succeed!


    "How do you know I can''t kill you? I''ve killed a lot of people. Many are better than you."


    He hesitated even though the murder weapon was in his hand.


    The woman in front of him had not seen many times, but he had a very special feeling.


    But he didn''t know exactly what it was.


    "Yes, you are very good at martial arts. But you tried to kill me before, but you never succeeded."

 Chapter 1380

    Referring to the past, Lin Mengya''s eyes are like shining stars, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. His head was blank, but he still wanted to listen to her.


    "You know me before?"


    Lin Mengya smiled, nodded and whispered, "well, your name is Qinghu. You are the master of Taohua stronghold and the most powerful expert in the Jianghu."


    "Qing Hu..." He whispered and narrowed his eyes, as if thinking about the past.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, there was a look of chagrin on his face.


    "I don''t remember anything, not even the name."


    The loneliness in his tone made Lin Mengya feel sour and almost shed tears.


    "It doesn''t matter if you forget for a while. Just remember later. Your name is Lin Qinghu, and my name is Lin Mengya. We are brothers and sisters who have a good relationship and are close."


    Qing Hu is closer to her than Lin Nansheng, who is related by blood.


    Leng Leng looked at her. Qinghu was a little excited.


    "Brother, brother and sister?"


    "Well, that''s right! You''ve forgotten the past, haven''t you? Never mind, I''ll help you recall it a little bit. But until then, you have to keep it secret from anyone, okay?"


    She seemed to be seducing a child, and Qinghu nodded after a short struggle in her eyes.


    This makes Lin Mengya a little strange. The reason why Qinghu is called Qinghu is also because he is as cunning as a fox.


    Such a person, even if he has amnesia, shouldn''t he bring his own mind?


    Now, it''s as naive and lovely as a child?


    "Qing Hu, are you doing well now?"


    She approached carefully for fear that this guy was cheating.


    But unexpectedly, she was close, but Qinghu still stood there and looked straight at her without any change.


    "I don''t know."


    He looked at his hand and looked a little confused.


    "What do you do every day?"


    "Kill, protect the eldest lady, eat and sleep."


    This is really A simple and fulfilling day.


    "What else?"


    "No more."


    He shook his head and looked sincere.


    Now, Lin Mengya is not calm.


    She thought that at least Yue Qi would instill in him some ideas to resent himself.


    After making trouble for a long time, he took Qinghu as a tool.


    "Princess Xianghua, don''t you talk to you?"


    Qinghu continues to shake his head.


    "The princess is valuable and won''t talk to me. Besides, I don''t want to talk to her."


    Now, Lin Mengya is happy.


    Feelings hate this emotion and will not disappear with memory.


    It''s really a surprise. It would be much easier for her to know that Qinghu is in this state!


    "Did you come today to kill me?"


    Qinghu always held the short sword in his hand and didn''t release it. Lin Mengya knew that it was because he was still on guard.


    "But you can''t kill me. Although I don''t know martial arts, I have powerful things. You can''t start, so you''d better go."


    She smiled brightly, and Qinghu couldn''t help looking more.


    But the short sword in his hand was his chest, but his eyes crossed a touch of cold.


    "No, I have to finish the task!"


    He rushed at Lin Mengya, but unexpectedly, he threw himself into the air.


    When he looked up, the man had been protected by another person.


    "Who dares to come here and be presumptuous!"


    Ling Ye was still dressed up last night, but her voice was a lot colder.


    When he saw clearly the appearance of the fox, his look changed slightly, but for a moment, he returned to normal.


    "Somebody, take him down for me! We must catch him alive. I want to know who is behind the scenes!"


    Lin Mengya was guarded layer by layer. After hearing Ling Ye''s words, she was relieved.


    Obviously, Ling Ye has recognized him and issued the order for fear of hurting his life.


    But Lin Mengya can''t let Qinghu be caught now.


    This is more dangerous for him.


    She was quick witted, looked out in panic and shouted, "no, there are his accomplices outside!"


    In an instant, everyone''s attention was attracted by her. For a moment, Qinghu jumped out of the window and escaped.


    "Hurry up! Don''t let anyone run away!"


    Ling Ye was stunned and immediately ordered.


    Everyone chased out, leaving only the two of them in the house.


    "Princess, you..."


    Ling Ye was a little helpless. She had a tacit understanding with Qing Hu when she was in the palace.


    Unexpectedly, now Qinghu has lost his memory, but his cooperation with the princess is still so tacit.


    "I''m really sorry! Don''t chase after your men. Be careful to hurt your men. I''ll bring you some medicine when I go back tonight. Today, please."


    She put her hands together and said sorry.


    Ling Ye is probably used to it. He rushed out without saying anything.


    Lin Mengya looked at the door and sighed gently.


    She knew before that long Tianyu had arranged a lot of guards around her. Unexpectedly, the person who came was Qinghu.


    I don''t know if he escaped smoothly.


    Yue Qi, it''s her again!


    Lin Mengya knew that she was the only one in the temple who wanted to kill herself.


    Sometimes she is quite speechless. People like Yue Qi really don''t know how the brain works.


    One day''s Prayer made Lin Mengya a little bored.


    In fact, there was a scripture in front of her, but she didn''t open it.


    Now in this situation, she doesn''t care about entering the system at will.


    I had to turn to the previous scriptures to pass the time.


    However, soon, the contents of the Scriptures attracted her attention.


    This is


    On the gilded cover, there are three words "biography of the Holy Spirit".


    Turning to the first page, it is naturally written how to praise the Holy Spirit.


    However, the more she saw the later story, the more familiar she felt.


    Isn''t this the immortal version of the legend of the ten thousand Gu king of the lieyun kingdom?


    Moreover, there are causes and consequences.


    Legend has it that by the essence of heaven and earth, the spirit of day and night, the Holy Spirit was born on the top of the mountain.


    Because the Holy Spirit is very intelligent, he created future generations.


    However, the wife of the holy God is a fairy in another fairyland.


    They knew each other and loved each other, but the holy God went away first.


    From then on, they were one in the sky and the other on the earth.


    The holy God became the emperor of the gods in heaven, and after God, he became the ruler of the earth.


    They agreed that when God completely commands all sentient beings and gives them the qualification to be gods and people, the Holy Spirit will open the door of the divine world to meet all sentient beings and reunite with God again!


    After reading it, Lin Mengya only felt that she could not be calm for a long time.


    She always felt as if she knew something.


    But after thinking about it, she felt as if she had been distracted.


    If you don''t tell the story first, everyone may know it.


    And this myth is just a myth, isn''t it?


    Outside, it became quiet again.


    Lin Mengya regained her attention from the Scriptures, and Qinghu didn''t know how.


    She was a little anxious and hoped that time would pass quickly.


    Finally, a maid informed her that it was time. Lin Mengya rushed out of the door and was ready to inquire about the news.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she saw long Tianyu and Yue Qi stepping out from the depths of the temple.


    Her eyebrows were slightly raised. She knew that they were chief priests and Deputy priests, so she didn''t care much.


    However, after Yueqi saw her, the fatigue on his face seemed to dissipate a lot.


    Instead, he was a little proud and leaned against long Tianyu.


    But long Tianyu frowned and hid further.


    He quickened a few steps and came to her.


    "What''s up?"


    He bowed his head and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya stops talking. Long Tianyu immediately understands her dilemma and is ready to take someone away.


    But Yue Qi stopped them.


    "Your Highness, have you forgotten that we still have to go to the temple Lord?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t pay any attention. He was leaving with people.


    But he didn''t want Yue Qi to give up. He shouted a little louder: "Your Highness, don''t delay a big event! If you let Saint Zun wait for a long time, I''m afraid it will delay a good hour."


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu suspiciously. The disgust in the latter''s eyes flashed, but she looked down at her gently.


    "I''ll go back and find you. Don''t panic. It''s okay."


    Then he strode out of the temple, and Yue Qi shouted angrily.


    "Your Highness, wait for me!"


    After that, we will catch up.


    Lin Mengya grabbed her arm.


    "What are you doing? I warn you, this is a temple. You can''t fool around!"


    Yue Qi was a little alarmed. After all, she was the one who had seen Lin Mengya''s means. Now she is alone and can''t be afraid.


    Lin Mengya gave her a cold look and said, "you''d better not let Qinghu have an accident in the future. You remember, if he loses a hair, I''ll peel off your skin."


    Lin Mengya''s tone was cold. Even wearing the thickest and warmest fur, Yue Qi shivered.


    However, Yue Qi still said, "do you think this is your Yuqin palace? I tell you, go back and I''ll cut him thousands of times. I see what you can do!"


    Do not want to, Lin Mengya sneered, and the killing machine in her beautiful eyes was pressed down. She seemed to be a human demon alive and could kill all the people in the world.


    "Believe it or not, if you dare to hurt him, I will let you taste all the pain of this time, so that you can''t survive or die."


    Yue Qi couldn''t help shaking her teeth, but she was still stiff, but her fear was not like fraud.


    "You know I''m good at poison, don''t you? Do you remember that year when I saved a man who fell out of his intestines?"


    Lin Mengya takes a step forward and Yue Qi takes a step back.


    Finally, she could not retreat and was pressed into a corner by Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and smiled, but the smile was as poisonous as poison.


    She lowered her head and leaned against Yue Qi''s ear.


    "I can dig out your eyes, peel off your face, and then soak you in a medicine jar. Don''t worry, you can''t die. You''ll just be in great pain. Then, I''ll peel off the skin of your limbs, take out your internal organs a little bit, directly cross the boiling water, chop them up, and feed you to eat."

 Chapter 1381

    "You, are you threatening me? Tell you, now my identity is much more valuable than you. You, if you dare to do this to me, you are not afraid. Will the palace family be condemned for you?"


    Yue Qi was fierce but weak. He couldn''t help retreating. His eyes widened, revealing the fear hidden in his heart.


    Lin Mengya didn''t press step by step, but just stood there and said softly, "you can try. Once I was pushed to the extreme, or someone touched my bottom limit, I had to be able to do anything. Don''t forget what I did when sister Yue Ting died. Do you think I would care about these things?"


    Yue Qi trembled all over and suddenly knocked Lin Mengya away. Like a frightened rabbit, he hurriedly escaped from the temple.


    "Gong ya, did Princess Xianghua trouble you just now?"


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong also saw Yue Qi, but they only saw the scene when Yue Qi bumped into her and knew that the peach dispute between them was not easy to handle as elders.


    It''s just that Yue Qi has a special identity. What they fear is that Gong Ya can''t cope with it.


    "No."


    She had to have the courage. She had been silent before, but she was too lazy to argue with Yue Qi.


    Now, I''m afraid she''s scared.


    "Princess Xianghua is not a simple person. You''d better stay away from her as far as possible in the future."


    Cheng rushong, who wants to be calm, said so. Lin Mengya should obey her.


    Moreover, she also knows that there are many doubts about Yue Qi.


    Yue Qi also knows the importance of Qing Hu to her. For the long-term plan, Yue Qi should not play against Qing Hu.


    But this matter slightly disturbed her heart.


    "Tomorrow is the third day. If there is an oracle, it usually starts from the third day. Gong ya, you should be prepared."


    Ma Lian whispered, and Lin Mengya had to suppress her inner anxiety and cheer up.


    However, so far, she has no sign of perception.


    "Do the two brothers know how the Oracle came down? What omen or how?"


    Unexpectedly, the two people looked at each other helplessly and shook their heads.


    Ma Lian rubbed his hands and said, "it''s not that we don''t help you, but that the Oracle is mysterious. Besides the hall Lord, the last time he dropped the oracle was when the former head of your family came to attend the January Moon Festival. However, I don''t think he will drop the Oracle this time."


    "Oh? Why?"


    Ma Lian glanced at Cheng rushong. The latter looked cold. Don''t turn your head. Ma Lian gnashed his teeth secretly.


    "Cough, because you haven''t carried out the ceremony of taking over as the house owner yet?"


    She nodded. Long Tianyu mentioned this to her, as if it should be admitted by the saint himself in the middle of the January Festival.


    "I''ve heard that the owners of your family can only get married after the succession ceremony."


    He looked away, paused, and continued, "I''ve heard that every time the Oracle comes down, the head of the palace family is after the birth of the next heir."


    I walked around for a long time. It was because of this.


    She didn''t feel anything, but Ma Lian was a little funny. After saying goodbye, he left in a hurry.


    Cheng rushong nodded at her, and ran away like a wind under his feet.


    After being stunned for a moment, Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling.


    These two people have been making trouble for a long time because they are embarrassed!


    She also went to the exit, but she didn''t find a line of sight behind her. She closely followed her figure and watched her completely disappear in sight


    Cherry and peach keep Lin Mengya step by step, but they won''t hinder her.


    Therefore, when Ma Beichen visited again, they just stood at the door. Lin Mengya didn''t speak. They would never come in.


    "What? Didn''t your father beat you half to death when he went back?"


    She smiled and joked. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    Ma Beichen put down his hanging heart and squeezed out a natural and unrestrained smile on his handsome face.


    "I''ve heard that it''s thanks to miss Gong that I can keep my legs. So I''m just here to thank you!"


    Lin Mengya skimmed, smiled and said, "Oh, your father came and asked you to send your legs. Peach, take a machete. I''ll do it myself and accept the kindness of Ma''s master."


    Here, Ma Beichen immediately turned from laughing to crying and almost didn''t kneel down for the ancestor.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong! My father said, let me thank you well and make amends for you by the way! Your adult has a lot, so spare the small one."


    This guy is very fast.


    "Well, it''s no use for me to take your leg anyway. Did you catch the man who gave you the news?"


    Mentioned this stubble, Ma Beichen hated his teeth itching.


    "He probably smelled the wind and fled ahead of time. But don''t worry, an Ruchu, unless he can hide in the temple all his life. Otherwise, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, I can catch him back!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and gave a sneer at the corners of her mouth.


    The result that Tianlong Tianyu''s men tracked was that Ma Beichen took someone and went straight to settle down to find an Ruchu.


    Unfortunately, no one was found.


    To tell you the truth, Lin Mengya was surprised.


    She knew ANN as before. Even though she was more realistic and powerful, she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Now think about it, it''s true that people can''t judge by appearance.


    "How did you catch up with him?"


    "Hum! That shameless villain took the initiative to find me at the beginning. He said he didn''t want to see his family continue to make mistakes, so he wanted to do something good for his family and clean up the mess. I hope we can at least show mercy to his family in the future. I also think he is not as shameless as other people, so I believe him. Unexpectedly, he lied to me!"


    She took a sip of tea and didn''t speak.


    It can''t be as simple as Ma Beichen said. Even if he can be cheated, the old man of the Ma family obviously knows it.


    An Ruchu''s ability to hide from the world shows that he provided real clues at least before.


    Even in this case, he didn''t lie, but the time was a little wrong in the future.


    "Did he tell you personally, or did he send you a message?"


    Ma Beichen was stunned and then thought.


    "He said that for fear of arousing others'' suspicion, he always sent a boy around him to deliver the news. The same is true for the previous times. Do you suspect that the boy moved his hands and feet?"


    She shook her head and was not caught. It''s too early to draw any conclusion now.


    "Did he tell you what he was planning to settle down with Baili family?"


    Ma Beichen shook his head.


    But this is also true. Such things are confidential. Even the owners they arrested that night said they didn''t know much, let alone others.


    "Gong ya, I heard that you and your highness Xi are a couple?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Ma Beichen, who showed a brilliant smile and regained her former freedom.


    "I won''t marry only one wife after hearing your highness Xi. Why don''t you consider me?"


    Before saying this, Lin Mengya saw the door with sharp eyes and came to a figure.


    The footsteps were silent, obviously on purpose.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to be shy.


    "What are you talking about? You and I are just ordinary friends."


    "It''s common now, but it can be different in the future! I know the rules of your family. Let me be a burden! Your highness Xi can''t do it. People are too noble. I''m not as honest as I am."


    She secretly glanced at Ma Beichen''s back. The man''s eyes were about to get angry.


    "But you have so many confidants, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s all a show. I''ve known what is unforgettable since I met you. Don''t worry, as long as you give me this opportunity, I''ll change my face and be a new man!"


    Lin Mengya lowered her face and fiddled with her clothes, revealing the embarrassment of her rare little daughter''s house.


    Ma Beichen thought he had a play, and he couldn''t help but rejoice.


    "If you agree, I''ll go back to my father and ask him to go down the mountain and propose marriage at your house immediately!"


    "You don''t have to go down this mountain."


    There was a cold sound in the air, showing the depression before rage.


    Ma Beichen was shocked and immediately bounced up from his seat. He looked at his highness who suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Temple, your highness!"


    No! Dig the foot of the wall and let the party find it!


    But Ma Beichen recovered his composure in a twinkling of an eye.


    "What does your highness mean? There are rules in the temple, and we dare not break them."


    Long Tianyu looked at the man in front of him without expression. In the depths of his black eyes, a storm was brewing.


    "When you die, you can put it in the temple."


    This is a great honor within the aristocratic family, but only those who are particularly outstanding can do so.


    "I don''t have to. Our Ma family has strict rules and won''t let you die outside. However, your highness, my fair lady and gentleman are good. Ma Beichen is not that kind of shameless villain. I''ll say it to your face today. I also like Gong ya. Unless you marry her, I will pursue her even if I die!"


    With that, the man left quickly.


    If it hadn''t been for the firmness on his face before, Lin Mengya would have felt that he ran away in fear.


    But that speed Too fast?


    "Go far, what are you looking at?"


    Obviously with an unhappy tone, Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyes.


    "Well, what are you jealous of? You know who''s in my heart."


    She returned to her senses and smiled and pushed her newly added warm tea in front of him.


    The latter picked it up and drank it down.


    Unfortunately, the cold breath scared cherry and peach, and even the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    "Come on, darling, I was teasing him on purpose just now. Didn''t you see it?"


    She took the initiative to pull long Tianyu''s hand, put her little hand in his palm and was tightly held by him.


    After the latter felt her fragrance, his mood gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 1382

    "After that, he is not allowed to come!"


    This is a bit of a child''s willfulness.


    Lin Mengya didn''t talk to him. It''s rare to see him so jealous. He never felt that he could be so cute.


    "No, I have to go to the horse''s house and warn him myself! If he can''t help it, I''ll break his leg!"


    "Well, Ma Beichen doesn''t really like me. It''s a big deal. I promise that next time he comes, I''ll let him finish early and get out early, okay?"


    Long Tianyu can definitely do it, but in this way, Ma Beichen is miserable.


    But she still needs him. She can''t kill him for the time being.


    "Hum! Look at his treacherous appearance, you know he''s not a good man!"


    His face was still smelly, but his anger was not as big as it was just now.


    "Yes, only my highness looks like a good man in the world. Others are bad guys."


    She coaxed patiently and couldn''t stop at all.


    The one who came out of his stomach is much more mature than his father.


    "Sit down first. Have you eaten? I''m hungry. Let''s have dinner together."


    In the prayer room, except for the bowl of paste, they had no food, only a pot of water.


    But fortunately, they don''t have to do anything. They can withstand it at the end of the day.


    "No, I''m just worried. Come and see you. Don''t worry about Yue Qi."


    She smiled. She believed him, and he didn''t want her to misunderstand.


    In this way, no matter what Yueqi does, it is just a waste of effort.


    "I know, Ling ye, they should have told you. Qing Hu came to kill me. Although you said that Yue Qi was scrupulous and didn''t dare to reveal what happened before us. However, a woman''s jealousy is terrible. I''m afraid that in the end, she will bite us back. I''m afraid you will encounter any danger."


    Women know women best.


    Yue Qi wants her life. I''m afraid it won''t be a day or two.


    Now she can control it, but what about later?


    She doesn''t want to leave a bomb around.


    After all, once the bomb detonates, long Tianyu must bear the brunt of the impact.


    "No, I''ll take good care of it. Just be at ease."


    He took her head and comforted her softly.


    Lin Mengya also wanted to continue persuasion, but the certainty in long Tianyu''s tone made her unable to open her mouth.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Put her head on his chest, and Lin Mengya closed her eyes slightly. It was a rare moment for them to be warm.


    Long Tianyu picked her up horizontally and gently put her on the chair.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and released her hand holding his skirt.


    "I''m leaving."


    "Yes."


    After a little hesitation, the sound of leaving footsteps came.


    Trembling her eyelashes, she really didn''t want to open her eyes.


    Even if we can meet every day, we miss deeply.


    She opened her eyes and saw him close at hand.


    "Aren''t you leaving?"


    She was pleasantly surprised, but he was sorry in his eyes.


    She lowered her head and dropped a kiss on her forehead, but with a gentle touch, it was lingering with unspeakable love.


    "I''m afraid you''re sad, Mengya. We''ll be together soon and never separate again."


    Tears surged, but Lin Mengya didn''t want him to see his tears.


    Around his neck, she buried herself on his shoulder.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Long Tianyu stroked her back little by little. After they were reluctant to part with each other for a while, she urged long Tianyu to leave.


    The cherry and peach that have been outside are pretty red.


    There was a bit of shyness in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya is not very interesting. Fortunately, she has a thick skin and pretends not to see it.


    "Young lady, your highness Xi and you are a perfect couple!"


    As soon as Sakura finished, the peach nodded.


    Her face turned red with a bang. It''s over. She''ll have no face to see anyone in the future!


    However, the distance between their master and servant seems to be closer.


    On the third day, she arrived early again, and obviously felt that today, the atmosphere seemed a little different.


    "Gong girl, you''re here."


    As soon as Ma Lian saw her, he looked a little anxious.


    Lin Mengya hurried forward. Before saying hello, Ma Lian waved his hand in a hurry.


    "Come and see what''s going on!"


    He pointed to the gate at the gate of the temple and wrote impressively that starting today, the prayer room must be entered by the official head of a family.


    And the names of the owners are also pasted below.


    But then she can''t go in.


    Today, there seem to be more people.


    Lin Mengya swept her eyes. It seems that those people are powerful families and are expected to replace one of the top ten aristocratic families.


    These people, who didn''t know what happened that day, just looked into her eyes, obviously with a bit of bad intentions.


    You don''t have to think about it. It seems to be aimed at her.


    Lin Mengya looked carefully at the list and the saints guarding the door.


    Sure enough, there are some fresh faces.


    She probably knows who moved it.


    "Dare you ask, whose order is this?"


    After the saint looked at her for a few times, he replied forcefully, "it''s the order of the holy master!"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. The saint is not a child. It''s strange that he would give such a reproachable order.


    What''s more, it''s not a big deal for the Holy One.


    It''s just a word game. If she goes to see the saint now, you''re right in the man''s arms.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was time to enter the prayer room.


    The new owners, excited and proud, strode away after glancing at her.


    Finally, even Ma Lian and Cheng rushong had to go in.


    Before leaving, they came to comfort Lin Mengya.


    But she seemed indifferent.


    Soon, there were few left outside.


    At this time, bailiting and the settler also arrived.


    "Do you think no one can deal with you except me?"


    Bailiting looked at her with a touch of resentment in her eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for her, everything he worked hard would not have been destroyed.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at him. She looked arrogant. Bai Li Ting wanted to crush her with her own hands.


    However, on second thought, it seemed to think of something else, and the tumbling emotion in his eyes gradually calmed down.


    "If you can''t finish the prayer of the January Festival, you won''t be qualified to participate in the succession ceremony. Gong ya, you''re finished."


    With a sneer, he went in with the owner.


    There were no other people outside except her. Cherry and peach had long been anxious like ants on a hot pot, but Lin Mengya was still calm.


    "Miss, you have to think about something. In case we can''t get in, isn''t it..."


    Yingzi whispered, but Lin Mengya just looked at the door, and a trace of coldness flashed in her eyes.


    Think she really can''t help it?


    Originally, she just wanted to keep a low profile and go home after attending the January Festival.


    Yue Qi, she asked for it.


    "Come on, let''s go home first."


    She took people away, and behind the door, a saint looked around, turned and hurried into the deepest place in the temple.


    He found the largest prayer room, knocked on the door and came out with a maid like man.


    "Please tell the Deputy priest that Gong Ya has left."


    "OK, I see."


    The maid closed the door and turned to the innermost part.


    "Everything is as the princess expected. There is nothing that the palace can do."


    Yue Qi, who was closing his eyes to refresh himself, opened his eyes and smiled with satisfaction.


    "I thought she had much ability. I just made a small move, and she couldn''t help it."


    A touch of yin and ruthlessness crossed her eyes.


    Gong ya, all this is just the beginning.


    "Miss, why is there no one around?"


    The three returned to the temporary courtyard. Cherry and peach closed the door and asked in some doubt.


    "When you usually come back, are there people around here?"


    The two girls nodded.


    "Because the servants of all families can''t follow, it''s usually lively here when the owner leaves. Why is it so cold today?"


    Yingzi''s words made Lin Mengya wary.


    She thought, as long as she was more careful, there should be no problem.


    Besides, she has other things to do.


    "You two watch the gate and never let anyone come over, you know?"


    "Yes."


    She turned back into the room and found a wooden box from the bedside table.


    There were more than a dozen small green barrels in the box. She took out one and carefully poured out the contents.


    It was a pearl sized, snow-white egg.


    The insect eggs slowly turned milky white when they saw the wind. The last small insect half the size of a grain of rice appeared in front of her.


    She did the same and finally poured out 16 small insects.


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction, then took out a container made of clam shell from the box.


    Then she found out what she had touched at the bottom of the bowl with her handkerchief after pouring out the black paste that day.


    She originally wanted to take it back for research, and Xiaoyao also said that it has a very long shelf life.


    Pick a little with a silver needle and put it in the clam shell.


    The little insects swarmed up, each with their heads pointed and ate a little black in their shells.


    Then Lin Mengya put them outside in the yard.


    After a while, the small insects drilled into the soil one after another.


    According to the distance between here and the hall, it is estimated that these little insects will arrive in a day.


    It''s dark and has a hallucinogenic effect. It''s estimated that those new home owners who go today will also eat it.


    In this way, these little insects can come in handy.


    Narrowing her eyes, she sneered.


    Yue Qi is too bad to fight with her.


    After finishing these things, Lin Mengya felt that it was rare to have a day off today. It was better to go around.


    "Cherry, peach, come here."

 Chapter 1383

    After waiting for a while, she didn''t see the two girls coming.


    Strange. Where are the people?


    Usually, they both want to stick to themselves?


    Lin Mengya shouted again and walked forward. Before she reached the door, the warning of Xiaoyao rang.


    "A small amount of medicine is found ahead, which can cause people to faint and is harmless to the owner''s body."


    Since she had the small medicine, it can be judged according to her situation.


    Lin Mengya slowed down. The two heads must have been hit.


    However, here, who has the courage to fight her people?


    She looked as usual, paused slightly and went on.


    Sure enough, to the door.


    Cherry and peach both fainted to the ground, but the door was open.


    The footsteps behind her came quietly. Lin Mengya tightened her body, but only a moment later, she gave up resistance.


    A big hand suddenly covered her mouth and nose, and the man was hooped into a strange arms.


    She controlled herself. Her body subconsciously wanted to resist, but she was stunned and controlled by herself.


    The man brought a handkerchief soaked in medicine powder. Her nose was choked and itched badly, but the man covered it too tightly, and her acting was really good.


    After struggling for a while, he gave up the appearance of resistance completely.


    She was picked up and entered the house.


    The man put her in bed. Lin Mengya didn''t dare to move too much for fear that he had an accomplice.


    She can run, but what about cherry and peach?


    The man turned and closed the door. Lin Mengya lifted her eyes slightly and saw the figure of the man.


    Silver white clothes, it seems that they should be people in the temple.


    Is it a saint or a member of a family?


    The man walked towards her step by step and finally came to the bedside.


    Against the light, Lin Mengya didn''t see very clearly.


    But the man stretched out his hand and went towards her chest.


    Shit! He''s so rude!


    Lin Mengya forbeared and forbeared. When the man was about to touch himself, she suddenly opened her hands, clasped the man''s hands, took out the dagger hidden in her sleeve and forced it on the man''s neck.


    "Don''t move!"


    Everything just happened in the electro-optic flint.


    The man had fallen into her hands before he could react.


    "Gong, Miss Gong, I..."


    The man was ashamed and angry and wanted to stop talking.


    Lin Mengya stared and recognized that he was the owner of Rong family in the top ten aristocratic families and Rong Jian, the father of Rong Luyi!


    This man is about 50 years old this year. Although he is also one of the top ten aristocratic families, he has obviously been hollowed out because he indulges in sound and color all year round.


    He was also one of the people who was blocked in the house by Lin Mengya that night and taught a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, he still has such courage.


    "Lord Rong, I think you borrowed the courage from heaven?"


    She had thought she was a blind saint, but she didn''t expect that she was the owner of the Rong family.


    "Miss Gong, I have admired you for a long time! I just want to be close to you!"


    Rongjian was pointed by her with a dagger, but her eyes were still coveted.


    Lin Mengya was so angry that the dagger tightened a little.


    Suddenly, his flabby neck showed a thin thread of blood.


    Realizing that the woman in front of her really wanted her life, Rong Jian was a little flustered.


    "Say, who helped you secretly!"


    After that night, long Tianyu''s people secretly monitored everything about them.


    If it weren''t for help, even if Rong Jian had the courage, he wouldn''t have the chance.


    "Miss Gong, what do you mean?"


    "It seems that you are not going to tell the truth!"


    She snorted coldly. She just wanted to continue pressing questions, but she heard several voices outside.


    "Eh, why is the door of the palace open? Come here quickly. The two maidens of the palace seem to be injured!"


    "Go and save people!"


    The sound outside is getting louder and louder. It is estimated that before long, someone will find her and Rongjian.


    There was some pride in the man''s eyes. He probably thought that as long as he and he were found at the same time, he would not be able to wash away when he jumped into the Yellow River in the future?


    "Miss Gong, Miss Gong! Are you okay?"


    Outside, there was an urgent knock on the door, but there was no answer inside.


    "Miss Gong, I have offended you!"


    The door was kicked open by people, and the people who rushed in found that it was empty.


    "Where''s Miss Gong?"


    Several people looked at each other. When they were just about to go out to find it, they saw Gong Ya standing at the door, looking at everyone in surprise.


    "Gentlemen, what''s the matter with you? By the way, have you seen the two girls in my family? It''s all my fault that I spoil them. I don''t know where I''ve gone for so long."


    She looked as usual and beat her leg as if she had walked a long way.


    People gathered outside and looked at the situation curiously.


    "It''s very kind of you to be all right!"


    Whether true or false, these people still have a sigh of relief on their faces.


    Lin Mengya nodded, pretending to be puzzled and asked, "what happened here? Why do you all look so anxious. By the way, where are my two maidens? Can you see?"


    "Please don''t worry, Miss Gong. The two girls are all right. But when we just passed by, we saw them faint and thought they were hurt. It seems that we took the liberty. The two girls are in the house. The little ones have sent for a doctor. Don''t worry, miss."


    She has some impression of these people. They should be nearby servants.


    Those who can bring them up are the confidants of each family, so they naturally do things differently from ordinary servants.


    And the look of her people didn''t seem to be pretending.


    It seems that they should have really passed by.


    "Well, thank you for your help. Just now I went out to look around and found no one around. Where have you been?"


    The servant who spoke to her just now smiled and replied, "it was the Deputy priest who asked us to go over and said he wanted to give us some luck. You know, it is a great kindness for us to have this honor."


    "Oh, so it is."


    She raised her eyebrows, thanked several people around one by one, and went to the two girls'' rooms.


    The servants were well behaved. The door was open. The clothes of cherry and peach were not disordered. They just frowned and seemed to sleep very restlessly.


    Lin Mengya put her hand on their heads, but in the twinkling of an eye, they woke up from their confusion.


    "Miss! It''s dangerous!"


    The first thing they said was to warn Lin Mengya.


    She immediately said softly, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m fine."


    After the two girls heard her words, they were in a panic, and then gradually calmed down.


    "Miss, it''s the servants who are useless. It''s the servants who don''t take good care of you!"


    Cherry is about to kowtow to the ground, and peach is also hazy with tears.


    Lin Mengya immediately stopped both of them. What are they talking about.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. If you don''t believe me, take a look."


    Cherry and peach looked at their young lady suspiciously. They were ruddy and tidy.


    Don''t they dream?


    The two men looked at each other and were a little confused.


    "But we clearly heard your cry for help..."


    Peach rubbed his eyebrows, obviously not sure.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. She hurried back to her room and took out two silver needles. She pricked them down along a acupoint on their two hands.


    "Ah --"


    They both gave a painful cry, but they looked more sober.


    The eyes are like seeing the sun through the clouds. There is no doubt.


    "Miss, what is this?"


    Sakura looked at the needle in her hand curiously. Just now, she only felt the numbness and pain.


    But his head immediately woke up a lot.


    "Nothing. You two should have been controlled. But don''t worry, the dosage is not large. At most, it will mislead you and think you heard something. In fact, it''s just a deliberate hint. Now think about what happened just now."


    The two men immediately told the story in detail: "just now, the maidservants were watching at the door, and suddenly someone knocked at the door. We asked, but no one answered, so we went through the crack of the door to see who it was. Unexpectedly, we smelled the fragrance of flowers, and then our brain was dizzy. I can''t remember the rest clearly now."


    "Well, what did you say about hearing my cry for help?"


    The peach rubbed his forehead and said in a small voice, "I remember. I seem to hear someone say that your young lady is shouting for help. But now think about it, we really haven''t heard the young lady shouting for help?"


    She glanced at yingzi, who also gave her a certain look.


    Lin Mengya finally knew what had happened.


    "OK, I know. You two have a good rest. I''ll go out and come back soon."


    "Miss, never. What if someone wants to be bad to you again?"


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. The people around have come back. They''re afraid to come again."


    Good or bad, just let two people honestly rest at home.


    Before she left, she felt uneasy. She went to Ma''s house and Cheng''s house in person and asked several people to take care of her.


    Although Ma Lian and Ma Beichen are not at home, other Ma family people recognize her.


    At that moment, several of the most effective people were allocated to her politely.


    With the protection of these people, Lin Mengya is also at ease.


    He dodged to the entrance of the secret road. After carefully confirming that there was no one to follow, he entered the secret road.


    All the way to the sixth floor.


    At this time, Taoist Yurong has been waiting here for a long time.


    "Where are the people?"


    As soon as she came out, her pretty face was full of evil intention.


    "It''s already tied up in the room. The owner said you can do whatever you want. We''ll deal with the aftermath for you."


    With this relationship, they are now close to each other.

 Chapter 1384

    The two came to a small room. As soon as Lin Mengya entered the door, she saw Rongjian tied like a pig, staring at them angrily.


    "Miss, what do you want to do?"


    Just before those people were about to break in, Taoist Yurong suddenly appeared with people.


    Before she could explain, she asked Taoist Yurong to take her and Rongjian away.


    Then Rongjian was brought over, and she calmly pretended to know nothing and went back.


    After arranging everything, I came here in a hurry.


    "Forget it, I know who is behind this man. It doesn''t make much sense to judge him. Go help me and ask someone to come over."


    Taoist Yurong nodded and left to do it himself.


    Lin Mengya took a cold look at Rongjian and closed the door.


    She probably knows who to ask for today''s account.


    Before long, Rong Luyi, who was invited by Taoist Yurong, appeared in front of her.


    It seems that they have other ways to get up besides the mountain road.


    "It''s Miss Gong. I''m all right."


    Seeing her, Rong Lu was stunned. Then he greeted Lin Mengya with a smile.


    "Young master Rong, please sit down."


    She looked like a master and looked at Rong Lu with doubts.


    And Lin Mengya didn''t intend to explain. After looking at him, she whispered, "since the auction, Mr. Rong seems to be haggard a little. Why, the business has been bad recently?"


    After returning from the auction house, she deliberately inquired about the Rong family.


    Although she sent a lot of money to the Rong family, the Xu family also jumped out to take a share.


    Later, Ronglu was caught off guard with the runaway slaves.


    So in fact, his position in the Rong family has been affected.


    You know, although the owner of the Rong family has only one son.


    But the Rong family owner himself has brothers and sisters.


    And the owner of the Rong family is so temperamental. Rong Luyi''s recent days are not very easy.


    "Let the young lady laugh. I''m used to it."


    Rong Luyi''s face was not very good. She thought she was coming to fall into a well.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young master Rong. I asked you to come here this time, but I came to give you great benefits."


    She smiled and said, and Rong Lu Yi was a little surprised in her eyes.


    "You mean..."


    "Today, I caught a thief who wanted to belittle me. As you know, I''m a girl''s family, and it''s inconvenient to deal with many things. The owner here is a close friend with me, but it''s not as deep as ours, do you think?"


    That''s very false.


    Even though Rong Luyi is a profiteer, now he feels that the girl in front of him is much more treacherous than him.


    "Miss Gong flatters me too much. This is the temple. There are things Miss Gong can''t handle."


    "Yes, everyone knows that Gong Ya has a long relationship with his highness Xi, and has a good relationship with Princess Fanghua. Moreover, the family background of my palace family is at the height of the sun. If anyone wants to fight me, it''s just a dead end? You say, right?"


    Ronglu was more frightened because he clearly heard the warning in Gong Ya''s tone.


    But he didn''t understand that he had nothing to do with her. Why did Gong ya say this.


    "Miss Gong is right, but I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Young master Rong is a wise man, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. Come on, take young master Rong to see the thief''s face."


    Taoist Yurong immediately stood up, and Rong Lu Yi was full of doubts. After seeing the bound "thief", he understood very well.


    When he appeared in front of Lin Mengya again, his face turned white.


    "What''s the matter? Now young master Rong understands?"


    Ronglu thought a thousand times. He naturally knew what virtue his father was, but unexpectedly, he was so bold.


    This palace is elegant, but you can''t touch it!


    "I don''t know how to deal with it, miss."


    Li Mengya saw that he was nervous and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I just don''t know how to handle it well, so I invited young master Rong. We have some friends. He poisoned my maid and tried to cheat on me. I don''t feel relieved no matter how I punish him."


    At this time, Rong Luyi was afraid to breathe.


    Under the pressure of the Xu family, the Rong family is getting worse day by day.


    Even though he tried his best to support, his father''s absurdity dissipated many of his efforts.


    At this time, there was an absurd idea in his heart.


    Soon he suppressed the idea.


    No, anyway, that''s his biological father!


    "Young master Rong, I heard that you have a compatriot''s sister. I don''t know where you are now."


    She seemed to mention it unintentionally, but it set off a huge wave in Rong Luyi''s heart.


    The hatred that he suppressed to numbness was also hooked up by her sentence.


    By the time he wanted to do something, it was over.


    The tiger that has left the gate can never be closed back.


    "Miss, what''s your opinion?"


    Listening to the coldness in her voice, she understood the man and finally figured it out.


    "My heart is kind and my hand is soft. As long as he can get the lesson he deserves, the key is how to deal with the aftermath."


    Long Tianyu''s people are not here. She believes that with his caution, even if he has to leave, there will be very careful arrangements.


    Although she didn''t ask why Taoist Yurong came, she was always related to long Tianyu.


    In that case, she must be more careful to avoid getting into trouble for long Tianyu.


    "Miss Gong, do you have any other orders?"


    She really saw Rong Luyi right. He was cruel and cruel. He was a powerful role.


    However, she does not reject cooperation with such people.


    "I don''t have any other requirements, but I have to remind young master Rong first. It may have something to do with the inside of the temple. If you can''t do it, don''t force yourself."


    I''m afraid a princess Xianghua alone can''t do it so thoroughly.


    And from the morning until now, step by step is aimed at her.


    "Please don''t worry, Miss Gong. The temple won''t care about the life and death of a small person. Besides, what I Ronglu Yi do is this kind of black heart business. I''m better at some things than miss."


    "OK, then I''ll believe Mr. Rong once. Please give the thief to Mr. Rong."


    Taoist Yurong immediately ordered, and Rong Luyi also got up to leave.


    "Miss Gong, can I ask you something?"


    Before leaving, Rong Lu asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "it''s not the time yet. However, once the time is ripe, I will tell sister Ling where she is."


    "Thank you!"


    Rong Luyi left, but Lin Mengya felt a little different about this person.


    It is almost a semi public secret about Rong Luyi''s sister in Rong''s family.


    They were born to a mother, but Rong Luyi''s sister was given a cold shoulder because she was a girl.


    After Rong Luyi grew up, because there were no other children at home, her sister was not treated badly.


    And the feelings between their siblings are very deep, but when Rong Lu was 12 years old, his sister disappeared.


    The information given to her by Qingwei guild hall shows that Rong Luyi has not given up looking for his sister over the years.


    But the Rong family''s attitude is a little strange.


    There was no report to the official, let alone sent someone out to look for it.


    It seems that everyone can''t remember such a young lady except Rong Luyi.


    All kinds of signs show that the master Rong Jianrong is behind the Rong family''s treatment of the young lady.


    Ronglu Yi''s hatred for him was invisible to others, but Lin Mengya had a keen insight into it.


    How to deal with it is rongluyi''s business.


    But she knew that Rongjian was afraid that the good days would come to an end.


    "Miss Gong, I''ve sent them away. But aren''t you afraid that this is rongchilde''s delaying strategy?"


    Taoist Yurong was worried, but Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "The human heart is the softest and cruelest thing in the world. Wait and see, Rong family, it''s going to change."


    After dealing with this, she sneaked back to her yard again.


    At this time, the day''s prayer was over, and she just saw Ma Lian and Cheng rushong, looking a little anxious, coming in this direction of her home.


    She stood at the door and greeted them with a smile.


    "I heard Beichen say something happened to you?"


    Ma Lian asked eagerly, while Cheng rushong pulled his sleeve and motioned him to look around.


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s just a thief sneaking into my yard and trying to steal."


    She raised her voice a little, and those who stretched their ears waiting for gossip were a little disappointed.


    Lin Mengya invited the two to the room.


    Outside, Cheng Ma and his family are watching.


    "Gong girl, I''ll tell you something strange."


    Ma Lian couldn''t take a sip of tea, so he hurriedly said.


    "In the past, when the holy God gave the Oracle, only a few people could perceive it. But I didn''t expect that many people sensed it today! Just, no one understands. What did the Oracle say, do you think it''s strange?"


    Ma Lian is nervous, and Cheng rushong is not relaxed.


    Lin Mengya frowned and thought for a long time before he said, "is it because there are too many people? Think about it. Why does the holy master stipulate that only the top ten aristocratic families can enter the prayer room to pray? Today, many of the people who come in are not from the top ten aristocratic families. Maybe the holy God... Doesn''t think it''s right."


    As soon as he said this, Ma Lian suddenly nodded and couldn''t agree more.


    "I said, that sacrifice is fooling around! If anyone can feel the oracle of the holy God, why do we have to do such a troublesome thing? We all pray together! At this time, I''m afraid we''ll have bad luck if we offend the holy God!"


    Ma Lian''s words made Cheng rushong''s face more and more ugly.


    Lin Mengya also made a look of bitter hatred, but she was secretly laughing in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, the effect was so good.

 Chapter 1385

    However, the superficial Kung Fu still needs to be done.


    She was silent, but she was always watching the two people''s reactions.


    Cheng rushong is no longer an expert in the world.


    Although the oracle of the holy God does not necessarily represent a bad thing, every time, it is a loss of life.


    The Ma family and the Cheng family have a great cause. They have to be cautious for the safety of the whole family.


    "I think it''s better to inform the saint first."


    "You forget that the holy master will go to the holy pool to pray from today. The chief priest should also rush to take care of it, otherwise he can be fooled around by the Deputy priest?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that long Tianyu went to take care of the saint.


    But why didn''t he ask someone to tell him?


    Lin Mengya just put down a heart and raised it again at this time.


    No, what happened?


    "What should we do now? Is it difficult to look at that woman and completely offend the Holy Spirit?"


    Ma Lian is already extremely anxious. This is not their territory. Now there is no one who can deliver words. What should they do?


    Their eyes, involuntarily, fell on Lin Mengya.


    "Gong ya, I wonder if I can trouble you for something."


    Cheng rushong thought and asked.


    Lin Mengya gently nodded, a supple and clever appearance.


    "Uncle, please say."


    "I don''t think ordinary people can understand if it is an oracle. But if it is a specific candidate, will it..."


    Lin Mengya understood each other''s meaning, but she said in embarrassment.


    "I can help, but you two know that I can''t get in now. I can''t help it."


    Her words were full of apologies and sincere.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong also know her discomfort. They are more bored with the Deputy sacrifice.


    "However, I think if the holy God''s Oracle, the sacrifice should also be aware of it. Why don''t you two brothers go and ask her first?"


    Her kind advice, and Ma Lian and Cheng rushong can only go to Yueqi to take a chance.


    On the second day, news came that it was a deputy sacrifice, saying that it was actually the blessing of the Holy Spirit. As long as we pray more sincerely, we can have good weather in the coming year.


    Now, Princess Xianghua''s momentum was even greater.


    Especially those who have just been promoted are bound to win the position of the top ten aristocratic families.


    For all this, Lin Mengya listens to the reports of the Ma family and the Cheng family every day, but she doesn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "Why aren''t you worried, miss?"


    Yingzi brought her a cup of tea. Although it was not long, they also heard about the gossip between their young lady and Her Highness Xi and Princess Xianghua.


    Now, Princess Xianghua has gained a reputation, and her position has always been so poor before her young lady officially inherits the position of head of the family.


    They''re not in a hurry.


    "What are you worried about?"


    She smiled and asked yingzi.


    The latter sighed helplessly, and she didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it carefully, he asked quietly.


    "Miss, but what countermeasures do you have?"


    Lin Mengya said mysteriously, "do you think the Holy Spirit is so easy to fool? Maybe it''s stealing chickens instead of eroding rice."


    When the two men heard this, they just wanted to continue questioning, but Lin Mengya got up and went outside.


    At this time, the day''s prayer is coming to an end.


    She walked leisurely into the hall, just in time to catch up with the house owners and came out in twos and threes.


    Yue Qi, in the middle of this group, is very proud.


    Seeing Lin Mengya standing not far away, Sakura lips aroused a proud smile and took the initiative to say hello.


    "Miss Gong, where are you going?"


    Lin Mengya just chewed half of the nectarine coming out of her home. It''s not the season. It tastes very light.


    After hearing Yue Qi''s voice, she raised her eyes slightly.


    "It''s Princess Xianghua. It''s all right. I''m just idle."


    "Yes, Miss Gong is a blessed person. It''s not like us. We have to pray sincerely every day for the safety and auspiciousness of the country."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and showed a polite smile.


    But Yue Qi saw it in her eyes, but she felt that she was just holding on.


    "Miss Gong, let''s get to know each other. I have to say something."


    Before Lin Mengya refused, she said, "this is the temple in the end. It''s not a place where idle people can come. If you really have nothing to do, you might as well go home early. After all, this is not a place where everyone can come."


    Her sarcasm at Lin Mengya made those around her smile a little unkind.


    Nowadays, the palace family is a joke in the temple, and many people want to replace the palace family.


    But Lin Mengya just raised her eyelids and said right after seeing that everyone came out almost.


    "Does the Deputy priest want me to leave here?"


    Her expression suddenly became serious, which made Yue Qi slightly stunned.


    However, later, Yue Qi realized that he was the only one with a large number of people!


    He immediately stood up and said in righteous words.


    "That''s right! Since ancient times, the temple has a strict hierarchy. You haven''t inherited the position of the head of the palace family. How can you stay here more? Miss Gong, you can''t afford to provoke the Holy Spirit to anger."


    Suddenly, the owners behind her also showed a proud cold look.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and hesitated.


    "It''s OK for me to go, but don''t forget, deputy priest. Over the years, only people in our palace can hear the oracle of the holy God. Now you don''t let me enter the temple and want to expel me, aren''t you afraid of being blamed by the holy God?"


    Like I expected her to say that, Yue Qi sneered and said, "Gong ya, you are too conceited. The holy God is the holy God of the people of Wei, not just to protect you. Now, the holy God has sent down his will. In a few days, we can all know the holy God''s Oracle. I think that in the past, only the palace family could know. Is there any problem?"


    She even said that she had added the elders of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but her eyes were cold.


    Cherry and peach wanted to come out to protect the Lord, but they were firmly blocked by her.


    "Deputy priest, you said I could, but if you doubt the ancestors of the palace family, it would be an insult to our whole palace family. In that case, I Gong Ya hereby swear. If you don''t kowtow and apologize to our ancestors in person, I Gong Ya won''t go up this holy mountain. You are all witnesses!"


    Her tone was cold and her temperament was cold.


    Yue Qi was also excited and said with a sneer.


    "Well, you can''t go to the holy mountain in your life!"


    There was a little pride in her eyes. I''m afraid the fool didn''t know what kind of sacrifice long Tianyu made in order to marry the fool.


    However, the more motivated Lin Mengya is, the greater her chances are.


    At that time, I''m afraid Lin Mengya will regret crying!


    The confrontation between them was over, but none of the people next to them came out to dissuade.


    After all, this is a matter for two women, and they are happy to see it.


    It is better for everyone to share the glory than for the palace family to receive the favor alone.


    When Ma Lian and Cheng rushong hurried out, Lin Mengya had gone for a while.


    After hearing the news, both of them couldn''t think about it.


    That girl doesn''t look like such a reckless person!


    They went to the palace''s yard again. Unfortunately, there were no people here.


    When they were feeling strange, they were suddenly found by their own servants at the same time.


    "Master!"


    The two servants arrived together, and both of them were secretly surprised.


    "What''s up?"


    They asked and answered together again, but at this time, they couldn''t care to make a quarrel.


    "The small one is here to give you something."


    When the servant finished, he also looked stunned.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong are extremely anxious at this time, and their tone is not much better.


    "What is it? Send it quickly!"


    Ma Lian asked sternly, and his servant sent only one letter.


    At the same time, the Cheng family is also.


    Above, a line of vigorous and powerful, but without losing the beautiful font, wrote a line of words.


    "Ma Shibo opened it."


    Ma Lian glanced at Cheng rushong and found that the letterhead in his hand was the same.


    They were more confused and immediately tore open the hot paint.


    There was only a line of writing paper and a small silver pill.


    The letter says that if there is any change, you can crush the pill and put it beside the pillow to relieve the disaster.


    The two men looked at the pills, and the same doubts flashed in their eyes.


    Who sent this?


    However, after they looked at the handwriting carefully, they had an answer in their mind.


    "Really... What tricks are you playing?"


    Ma Lian waved and asked his men to step down.


    Cheng rushong also nodded. They stood in the empty yard, wondering what they were thinking.


    "Lao Cheng, what do you think of the girl of the palace family?"


    Cheng rushong pinched the small pill in his hand. Although it was smooth, it was brittle and hard. It was not gold or jade. Even he was the only one in his life.


    "I don''t know, but the girl doesn''t look like that kind of stupid and reckless person. Maybe she has her own plan."


    "It seems that we can only wait and see."


    The palace family went out of the holy city all night. In the eyes of other aristocratic families, it seems that the palace family can''t lift its head anymore.


    However, strange things began to rise the day after the Gong family left.


    First, someone heard the angry voice of the Holy Spirit and was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to breaking his head and bleeding on the spot.


    Then there are the householders in the prayer room, who have a headache.


    As a deputy sacrifice, Yue Qi called all the doctors to see.


    But even if master Xue came out in person, he couldn''t find out why.

 Chapter 1386

    The situation became more and more serious. After a day, the owners rolled around in pain.


    Strong willed people are just biting their teeth.


    But only two of them are exceptions.


    One is Ma Lian, the other is Cheng Rusong.


    Everyone looked at them with jealous eyes as usual.


    But Yue Qi also secretly sent someone to stare at the two of them and found that they were the same as others and had nothing unusual.


    Well, what the hell is going on?


    "I don''t know if the Deputy priest can continue to pray to the holy God today."


    When they arrived at the door of the prayer temple, Ma Lian asked in a rather dissatisfied tone.


    "Of course! No one can delay this!"


    Yue Qi''s tone was also very bad. Something unexpected almost drove her crazy.


    Why are they alone? And the group of people under his command are in pain.


    "Since you can''t delay, please bring all the big guys over so that you won''t be blamed by the Holy Spirit for delaying the time."


    Ma Lian didn''t like the daughter of this force. Now he has the opportunity, so naturally he doesn''t spare any effort.


    Yue Qi, with a black face, ordered his men to carry those people even if they wanted to.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they were reluctantly helped into the temple, they cried in pain.


    Seeing that Ma Cheng and Yue Qi were disgusted with each other, Yue Qi asked people to take them to the prayer room.


    But Cheng rushong frowned and stopped these people.


    "Deputy priest, in the January festival of previous years, everyone dressed neatly to show respect for the Holy Spirit. You see, these people are not well dressed and have no respect. What if the Holy Spirit blames them?"


    Cheng Rusong is right. Before that, even if their clothes were a little untidy, they would be scolded on the spot by the chief priest and Deputy priest of that year.


    Now these people are crying and their clothes are wrinkled.


    If you go in now, it''s disrespect for the Holy Spirit.


    "I''m the Deputy priest. If I say yes, I can! You dare to stop me and get out of the way!"


    Yue Qi stared and wanted to press people with his identity.


    But Ma Lian and Cheng rushong are not afraid of her. The three fight, but Yue Qi is a little inferior.


    She frowned, as if she remembered something, and said with a sneer.


    "I said that you two are all right. I forgot that you are close to the palace family''s bully. Is it difficult that she is also making trouble this time?"


    Ma Lian''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Deputy priest, you have to be reasonable and justified! When Gong Ya was there, everyone was safe. Later, you forcibly expelled her and asked these people to make up the number. At that time, the holy God was afraid of early warning, but you were unreasonable and insulted the angel of the holy God. Now, Gong Ya has gone for so long, and the holy God has sinned on you. You have to insult the palace family. Come here What are your intentions! "


    Ma Lian shouted loudly, but Yue Qi was not willing to admit that he was wrong.


    "Hum! In that case, why are you all right? I see. You are the trust arranged by her, aren''t you? What benefits did the palace family give you? You helped her deceive everyone!"


    She bit back and really annoyed both of them.


    Ma Lian wants to continue scolding, but Cheng rushong stops him.


    "Deputy priest, you said we were all right because we were close to miss Gong. But you didn''t get close to the Gong family. How could you be all right? If it''s like you said that Gong Ya deliberately hurt everyone. Shouldn''t you be the one who bears the brunt?"


    His successive questions made Yue Qi''s words soon untenable.


    Before she speaks, Cheng rushong continued in a deep voice: "I remember what happened that day, and we both heard it. The owners of the house knew this. But you didn''t. however, you told us that this was a blessing from the holy God. In that case, why did everyone hurt so much after Gong Ya left? If it''s true as you said, was it because Gong ya did it last time? Then you Why, or is this the blessing of the Holy Spirit? "


    "I''ll only say it once!"


    Yue Qi was anxious and immediately distinguished.


    But Cheng rushong was pressing step by step, and his eyebrows sank.


    "How do you judge? Is there any evidence? Why did Gong Ya make trouble last time when the Holy Spirit blessed her? If she dares to make trouble in front of the Holy Spirit, how can the Holy Spirit not punish her, but punish these people?"


    Cheng rushong just doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, Yue Qi is his opponent.


    Clenching her silver teeth, she hated Lin Mengya no matter how much, but at least now, she found a step to refute Cheng Rusong.


    "I think it''s better to consult the holy master than waste your words here. With the holy master, you can distinguish right from wrong."


    Ma Lian fanned the flames, but Yue Qi was surprised.


    "No! You can''t go to the holy master!"


    She immediately stood in front of several people, and her men surrounded Ma Lian and Cheng rushong.


    "Deputy sacrifice, what does that mean?"


    Cheng rushong lowered his eyes and asked youyou.


    "Nothing, but I hope you don''t talk nonsense. Come on, take care of them. You have to pay a price to deceive the public here."


    Yue Qi only wanted to cover it, but she forgot that those two people were not simple characters.


    Ma Lian lifted up his robe and pinned it around his waist, with a sneer in his mouth.


    "Lao Cheng, our brothers, haven''t done anything for a while?"


    Cheng rushong also gracefully rolled up his sleeve, revealing his thin but powerful wrist.


    "Why, aren''t you afraid to flash your old waist?"


    "Gee, what are you afraid of? Just like them, even if my old horse is 20 years old, he can defeat ten with one."


    Ma Lian stood there. The image of the old man who was easy to be angry and roar disappeared in an instant. Instead, he was like a pair of heavy hammers.


    "Just brag, but now one against ten, I don''t think it''s a big problem."


    The same is true of Cheng Rusong. The Taoist''s indifferent temperament suddenly shrinks, and then magnifies it, which is a tall and straight gun carved through the years.


    "OK, let''s try! Let''s see if we can fight again!"


    Fierce battle, imminent!


    In the Xie family''s house on the sixth floor, Lin Mengya, who should have gone away, leisurely took her maid with her to eat and drink every day.


    At this time, Taoist Yurong hurried to the door and shouted, "Miss Gong, there''s a fight below!"


    Lin Mengya, who was drinking tea and eating fruit, only paused for a moment, and then continued to chew.


    Xie''s nectarines are delicious. When she leaves, let Xie Han pack two boxes for her.


    "Speak slowly, Sakura. Serve me tea."


    Taoist Yurong''s old blood was held in her chest. Since Miss Gong moved in secretly a few days ago, the whole house seems to have become her private house.


    But she didn''t do anything. She couldn''t even get out of the house all day.


    But if the owner is not here, she will naturally become the backbone of the family.


    Of course, you are the first to tell her anything.


    "Taoist priest, please have tea."


    The master is so powerful, so is the maid.


    However, cherry and peach are much more clever and loyal than ordinary maids. They shouldn''t say anything, and they don''t say anything.


    No, he came with something important to say!


    "Miss Gong, the Ma family and the Cheng family fought with the Deputy priest! It is said that they injured more than 50 saints and alerted many people!"


    Lin Mengya smiled. These two elders really did a play seriously.


    He is worthy of being an old man, but he is willing to work hard.


    "Oh? Who has been disturbed? Did the holy master go down?"


    "I haven''t heard of it, but it alerted the law enforcement elders in the temple. After they arrived, they immediately controlled the situation. However, it was the Deputy priest who was unlucky."


    Taoist Yurong smiled kindly, but Lin Mengya knew that this guy was also full of bad water.


    "If I remember correctly, shouldn''t the law enforcement elder live on the seventh floor? How can I know what happened below?"


    Taoist Yurong showed a surprised expression, as if he were completely innocent.


    "Since he is a law enforcement elder, he must be jealous of evil. Besides, this is also the duty of the law enforcement elder. It''s not surprising that he knows it."


    Lin Mengya chewed the peaches in her hand and took out a handkerchief to wipe her little hand.


    "In that case, I should go and have a look. What kind of bad luck will the Deputy priest have?"


    After thinking for a while, Taoist Yurong said, "according to the rules, if the Deputy priest disregards the face of the temple, tampers with the temple law and desecrates the Holy Spirit, he should be expelled from the temple forever!"


    This guy can pretend.


    If he is really an ordinary person, how can he know the result of this matter?


    When she got up, Lin Mengya came to Taoist Yurong.


    "What a pity."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry. She''s going to be the target of public criticism at a young age. Moreover, she has to beat herself in the mouth."


    Taoist Yurong raised her eyebrows, but she was feigning her mercy.


    Others don''t know, but he knows it clearly.


    As soon as his future owner''s wife heard that her young lady was bullied, she blew her hair on the spot.


    Naturally, the owner was so angry that he turned around and asked him to poke the matter to the law enforcement elder.


    But he still didn''t quite understand. In the end, how did Gong Ya keep quiet and plot against those people?


    "Go and watch the excitement!"


    She stood at the door, her eyes full of interest, as simple as going for an outing.


    "I''m afraid you can''t go out like this?"


    Taoist Yurong just wanted someone to dress her up, but he saw her turn her face and didn''t know what she had done.


    The next moment, an ugly girl appeared in front of him.


    "Lord Tao, please!"

 Chapter 1387

    Today''s law enforcement hall is especially lively.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong, the two heads of the family, performed the whole martial arts before. Later, the Deputy Princess Ji Xianghua cried about being bullied.


    Tear X have, fight have, how a lively.


    The law enforcement hall, which even saints usually take a detour, has now become a vegetable market and a unique scenic spot of the temple.


    Because of the chaos, no one found that two insignificant figures appeared in the crowd.


    "Hey, today''s law enforcement hall is enough to drink a pot."


    Gossip is human nature.


    Even in the cold and lonely temple, people still can''t restrain their restless heart.


    After all, this kind of thing is rare in a hundred years.


    "No, although the law enforcement elder is the most inhumane, it''s not ordinary saints who cause trouble today. Brother, where did you come from?"


    The saint in charge of voluntary interpretation glanced at the strange little man and asked.


    "I''m from below. It''s rare to have a chance to come up and have a look today."


    Although the little man is ordinary, he is still smart.


    "I don''t know what to call big brother?"


    There are also differences between saints.


    Obviously, the explanation is not a high-level saint, so I don''t have any airs when I see him.


    "My name is Xie Qiang, little man. It''s rare to see the excitement today. You''re a blessed man."


    Xie Qiang finished, turned his head and continued to explain to others.


    The little man slowly squeezed out of the crowd.


    "Well, Miss Gong is still satisfied?"


    Taoist Yurong leaned against the corner. He seemed to be very familiar with it. When he first arrived here, he said hello to himself and didn''t know where to drill.


    "Just so, but I pity the law enforcement elder. Unfortunately, it''s too far away outside. If only there were a special seat."


    She sighed and said with infinite emotion.


    The Taoist Yurong smiled, with some helplessness in his eyes.


    "It seems that madam knows Miss Gong''s temperament. Please come with me."


    madam?


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. I haven''t seen you for a few days. Xie Han, the boy, has learned to arch cabbage?


    Maybe her resentful eyes were too hot, and Taoist Yurong was not used to it.


    He leaned over and looked at her.


    "Miss Gong, what is this?"


    "Didn''t I say that we can''t arch the cabbage casually?"


    Taoist Yurong couldn''t help laughing and explained immediately.


    "I''m wrong. It''s miss chen''er. Please rest assured, Miss Gong. My owner... Is pretty clever."


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya determined the truth of his words and put her heart down temporarily.


    Compared with their prayer hall, the law enforcement hall is more primitive and magnificent.


    They avoided the crowd and walked to the side door of the law enforcement hall.


    There was almost no one here, and she also found that it seemed that the people in the law enforcement hall were very familiar with Taoist Yurong.


    After seeing him, he just nodded slightly and then stepped back.


    No one came up to stop.


    Lin Mengya hung her head and tried to eliminate her sense of existence.


    Soon, the two men went to the depths of the law enforcement hall.


    Taoist Yurong opened a door and led her into a spacious and tidy room.


    After a quick glance, she found that this should be a meeting room.


    "You hide behind the screen. Don''t be afraid. No one will find you."


    He was pushed behind a huge screen, which was not transparent, and there was a bead curtain in front. As long as he didn''t go around the back, he really couldn''t see people.


    "What about you?"


    She asked softly, while Taoist Yurong smiled and spun up like a clever night owl, climbing up the roof in an instant.


    "Shh, someone is coming!"


    Taoist Yurong received his voice, and Lin Mengya immediately shrank behind the screen.


    After a while, the door was pushed open.


    Then there were several different footsteps.


    "That''s ridiculous! For the first time in thousands of years, such a thing happened in the temple! Are the horses and Cheng crazy?"


    Obviously, the man was very angry.


    Although Lin Mengya couldn''t see the man''s appearance, she remembered his voice.


    "Elder Liu, that''s not what you said."


    The one who spoke next had a kind voice.


    "I think master Ma and Master Cheng have some truth. After all, it''s the Deputy priest who violates the rules. Since he is a deputy priest, he has to protect the testimonies in the temple. The January Moon Festival is not a joke and must not be fooled."


    "Elder Wu, what do you mean by that?"


    Elder Liu questioned elder Wu with some displeasure in his tone.


    "I just act according to the rules in the temple. As a deputy priest, can I regard the rules as nothing?"


    "You!"


    The two are tit for tat, and neither one will let the other.


    Just about to quarrel, I suddenly heard a slightly old voice say, "OK, it''s a ball outside. Do you want to follow suit?"


    The voice was a bit dignified. Suddenly, the two people who quarreled like cockfighting were quiet in an instant.


    I think this should be the legendary law enforcement elder?


    Lin Mengya wanted to stretch her neck hard to see it, but for safety, she honestly shrank behind the screen.


    "There are mistakes on both sides of this matter. Ma Cheng and the Deputy priests really shouldn''t start with each other, but I''ve investigated this matter. The Deputy priest broke the rules. The Deputy priest really should explain this matter."


    The man''s words were very pertinent.


    But elder Liu refused, but he didn''t dare to choke like just now.


    "But elder, if Ma Cheng and his two people don''t punish, won''t everyone be able to break the rules in the future?"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. Long Tianyu mentioned before that the current situation of Yueqi is not simple.


    This elder Liu has been protecting her.


    "I haven''t finished yet. What''s your hurry?"


    The elder said a word and let elder Liu be as quiet as a chicken.


    "I have asked Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong before. They said they are willing to be punished. In that case, those who make mistakes will be punished. Today''s matter has been exposed."


    The elder has great strength. As soon as he finishes speaking, others have no room to refute.


    "Yes."


    No matter what you think in your heart, now the dust has settled.


    Those people also walked out of the room where they were hiding. After Lin Mengya repeatedly determined that no one was staying, she quietly turned out from behind the screen.


    "Do you understand all this?"


    Taoist Yurong had a smiling expression on his face and the flickering emotion in his eyes, which made Lin Mengya unable to understand.


    "I understand, but I''m still confused about one thing."


    Taoist Yurong looked at her and sighed.


    "You still guessed?"


    "Well, but I''m just curious. Since you are the son of the law enforcement elder, why do you volunteer to be Xie Han''s subordinate?"


    In fact, the identity of Taoist Yurong is easy to guess. If he is not a high-ranking person, how can he run amok in the law enforcement palace.


    Judging from his familiarity with here, he must have grown up here.


    Just now, Lin Mengya saw the prestige of the law enforcement elders among these elders.


    In that case, except for the childe of the law enforcement elder, she could not think of anyone who was in line with the identity of Taoist Yurong.


    "Some things are not made clear in a few words. We can''t stay here too long. Let''s go out first."


    Nodding, they quickly went out of the house. After confirming that no one saw them, they came to the front yard.


    At this time, the law enforcement elders have announced the results of the handling.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong both put down their weapons and knelt on one knee, saying they accepted the result.


    On the contrary, Yue Qi stood there with a sullen face and looked directly at the law enforcement elder.


    "I''m not wrong! Why punish me! Is it difficult? Are you all blind? It''s obviously they who hurt people before, I''m right!"


    Her tone was so rude that even the saints around her began to whisper.


    The elders were very old, but the law enforcement elders stood in the middle safely.


    "If you want to punish them, you can only punish them! I am a deputy sacrifice. If you dare to do something to me, it is disrespectful to God! Don''t forget that in the January moon sacrifice, the position of the main sacrifice and Deputy sacrifice is supreme!"


    Lin Mengya finally understood why Yue Qi was so arrogant.


    The identity of emotional Deputy sacrifice is her dependence.


    The elders around were embarrassed. They also knew the importance of the matter, so they went to invite the law enforcement elders.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes turned to him, the law enforcement elder walked slowly in front of everyone.


    "I, Ding Xu, as a law enforcement elder, plead guilty to the Holy Spirit of the temple. Today, I will uphold the principle of law enforcement and deal with this matter impartially. Please forgive my disrespect!"


    With that, he threw down the crutch he had been holding in his hand.


    The sound of "bang" was clearly a wooden crutch, but it made the sound of gold and jade.


    When Lin Mengya saw the elders behind him, she showed an inexplicable expression of surprise.


    It seems that this crutch should be the keepsake of the law enforcement elder!


    Can it be said that in order to punish Yue Qi, he should give up the position of law enforcement elder?


    Lin Mengya felt a little incredible, but Yue Qi stuck his neck and didn''t believe that the law enforcement elders would really deal with her.


    The elder looked at her seriously, and his words were loud.


    "I, Ding Xu, have been in charge of the law enforcement hall for decades. I have always been selfless and selfless without any favoritism. Since you don''t dare, I''ll execute the punishment myself. From now on, I should be transferred to the position of senior elder of the law enforcement hall. Please also treat me for my disrespect to the Deputy sacrifice."


    These words made Lin Mengya think deeply.


    The elder is obviously a stubborn man, and the temperament of Taoist Yurong is really extraordinary.


    How can such a father and son get along harmoniously.


    She secretly glanced at the Taoist Yurong around her. Sure enough, seeing the corner of his mouth, she aroused a ironic smile.


    Lin Mengya suddenly had a strange idea. Did Taoist Yurong deliberately drag the elder into the water?

 Chapter 1388

    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was possible.


    "Hey, don''t you come forward and stop it?"


    She whispered, but Taoist Yurong looked at her strangely.


    "Stop what?"


    "Elder! Don''t you see that he is going to resign from the position of elder? Why is it difficult to punish the Deputy sacrifice? Isn''t there a way in the future?"


    But Taoist Yurong just smiled.


    "How could he be willing? He wanted to boast that he never made mistakes. He begged for benevolence and would get a good reputation in the future. Why should I stop him?"


    Lin Mengya was a little embarrassed.


    It seems that their father and son may not be as simple as she thought.


    "Even so, it can''t be destroyed by the Deputy priest? With the law enforcement elder, we will be more convenient for many things in the future!"


    At least, he will not be biased, so once she encounters any injustice, at least the law enforcement hall will give her justice.


    "Don''t worry, the old man''s road hasn''t come to an end."


    Taoist Yurong said indifferently, and as soon as Lin Mengya wanted to ask carefully, he heard a voice outside.


    "The chief priest arrives - the snow master arrives -"


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted to those two people.


    Lin Mengya saw outside the crowd, long Tianyu in white and the snow teacher in white dress came here slowly.


    She was a little unhappy at once. Anyway, he stood with her like a pair of beautiful people.


    In particular, the snow master followed long Tianyu step by step, which made her heart burst into small sour bubbles.


    Oh, I don''t know when I became so stingy?


    Lin Mengya secretly pinched her hand. In the future, she''d better not eat this useless vinegar.


    "See chief priest, snow master."


    The elder immediately came forward to salute. Although they came together, Xueshi stepped back a little and dared not stand side by side with long Tianyu.


    He stood there, and after a faint sweep of his sight, he hesitated a little on Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya is a little curious. She''s dressed up today. Won''t she be recognized by him again?


    "Big elder, pardon me."


    In front of the outside, long Tianyu is always a cold and lonely, although people are thousands of miles away, but with his royal highness who should be polite.


    "Your Highness, please make decisions for me!"


    Yue Qi saw long Tianyu coming, and a little consternation flashed in his eyes.


    After that, she remembered that the woman was not there!


    So she immediately pretended to be weak and bullied, crying for long Tianyu.


    But the latter just glanced at her and continued to ask.


    "Please tell the elder what happened."


    His eyes were so cold that Yue Qi was stunned and didn''t dare to do it again.


    The elder didn''t add fuel and vinegar, but repeated the whole thing. Long Tianyu never frowned. No one knew what he was trying to write.


    "Do you recognize what elder Ding said?"


    Ma Cheng, who has been kneeling on one knee, immediately nodded and recognized them all.


    Only Yue Qi shook her head vigorously, pointed at the elder with tears and resentment and said.


    "It''s all because he bent the law for personal gain and deliberately wronged me! Your highness, don''t you know what I am?"


    Her eyes were hazy with tears. How pathetic she was.


    Unfortunately, where does long Tianyu eat her.


    "Since this matter is in the charge of the law enforcement hall, the matter will be fully handed over to the law enforcement hall. But I''m here to bring the will of the holy master."


    As soon as everyone listened, they immediately held their breath and dared not say more.


    Long Tianyu looked around for a week before raising his voice.


    "The holy master has ordered that the Deputy priest, Princess Xianghua, violated the rules of the inner hall and let people enter the prayer hall without permission, which angered the holy God. Immediately remove the position of deputy priest and be responsible for calming the anger of the holy God."


    Yue Qi was stunned on the spot, and then she shouted in horror.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! How did the holy master withdraw to the position of my deputy priest! It must be your ghost, didn''t you?"


    Lin Mengya stood outside the circle and had to shake her head.


    I''m afraid Yue Qi never dreamed of why the holy master would remove her position as a deputy priest.


    In fact, she has found one thing since she went up the mountain.


    That is, everything in the temple has extremely strict rules.


    Some people may think that this is the so-called sense of ceremony.


    But she felt that it must not be so simple.


    In the prayer hall, if it is said to be the top ten aristocratic families, it must be the top ten aristocratic families, otherwise it may cause some confusion.


    And this confusion is something the holy master does not want to see.


    Otherwise, why did the holy master let long Tianyu come here and announce his decision?


    "Yes, I see."


    Since he is not a deputy priest, the elder will not break the rules if he wants to execute himself.


    Only then did she understand why Taoist Yurong said that his old man''s way was not yet clear.


    However, she was somewhat disappointed when she saw the eyes of Taoist Yurong.


    Shook her head. She couldn''t manage her own affairs. Where did she use leisure to manage other people''s affairs?


    Yue Qi was still crying in the crowd, but at this moment, no one came forward to protect her.


    After all, this is the order of the blessed one.


    "Let''s go."


    After watching the excitement, she felt it was boring.


    What''s more, long Tianyu still stands with Xueshi.


    She doesn''t want to see him in the same frame as her.


    "By the way, elder, I''m in a hurry. Some things need the help of people in your hall. Can you send two people to help me?"


    Behind him, long Tianyu''s voice hides a bit of fatigue.


    Lin Mengya''s feet, like taking root, can''t be moved.


    What is he doing these days? How hard is it?


    "Well, the chief priest, please help yourself."


    "Then, those two!"


    Her heart was in chaos for a moment. Unexpectedly, many people''s eyes had gathered behind her.


    Taoist Yurong frowned slightly and pulled her sleeve.


    Lin Mengya turned around and found that long Tianyu was looking at herself behind her.


    "You two! Go and work for the sect leader!"


    The elders behind the elder came out smartly to drive them away.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know where she was, so she was dragged away by Taoist Yurong.


    In the side compartment, long Tianyu looked at Yurong''s hand and glanced a few chills in his eyes.


    "Your Highness, Princess Xianghua, how to deal with it?"


    With Murong Xi, Ding Xu, the great elder, had to ask for his advice.


    Long Tianyu looked at her coldly and said.


    "Master, the old man said that since she caused the disaster, she should make up for it. You only have one day. If the prayer hall can''t be restored, you know the rules of the temple."


    His tone was so cold that Yue Qi shivered.


    "No! I''m going to see the holy master! I must see the holy master, I must!"


    Yue Qi was also dazzled. She didn''t know that she was completely dying.


    "What qualifications do you have to see the holy master now?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer.


    "I''m right! I''m all for the good of the temple!"


    Seeing Yue Qi so stubborn, long Tianyu didn''t teach her in person.


    But said to Ding Xu, "the elder naturally knows what to do."


    He turned and wanted to go, but Yue Qi was in the back and couldn''t help crying.


    "I''m right! It''s you who are wrong! You''re all confused by that woman! Why, why do you do this to me!"


    Long Tianyu hesitated slightly, glanced back and continued to move forward.


    The law enforcement hall, which has been busy for a long time, is now finally settled.


    Lin Mengya and Taoist Yurong were taken to a small courtyard.


    Before long, Taoist Yurong was taken away.


    Lin Mengya stood there alone and could only look at her toes bored.


    "Did your elder teach you to do things like this?"


    With a little banter, Lin Mengya knew who was coming.


    Pouting, she deliberately looked very arrogant.


    "Yes, we are old people. How can you be the chief and Deputy priests like you? There are beautiful women to accompany you every day!"


    Hearing this, long Tianyu knew that the little jealous jar was jealous again.


    But he likes it.


    Reach out your big hand and gently hold up her little face.


    He gently touched her face and couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.


    "The touch of this mask is really real. Who made it?"


    Lin Mengya is naturally a little proud. The mask is a and work of everyone.


    However, it is the teacher and Qinghu who contribute the most.


    "How about my teacher and my brother? Is there no defect at all?"


    She was proudly showing off, but she felt a pain in her cheek.


    And some unscrupulous man seemed to have more meaning after pinching her face.


    "That''s awesome! After I pinch it, I can still have fingerprints. OK, it''s really good."


    "Even if you want to test the mask, you don''t have to give me a dead hand. It hurts, okay?"


    After Lin Mengya complained, long Tianyu couldn''t bear it anymore and held her in her arms.


    "Don''t be angry. Master Xue came with me because there are some situations on the teacher''s side. Don''t worry, I won''t fall in love with anyone except you."


    Rubbing her face, Lin Mengya actually blushed.


    The man has been particularly unrestrained in his feelings since he lost his memory.


    In the past, no matter when, those three words were like gold.


    Is this a benefit after amnesia?


    "I know. It''s just women. It doesn''t matter if they can''t sleep and eat a little vinegar. But what''s the matter with your master? Do you need my help?"


    Long Tianyu knew she would be like this. He shook his head gently and said.


    "I heard about you. This time, Yue Qi not only angered the teacher, but also me. Just do it boldly and no one will hinder you."


    His promise reassured Lin Mengya, but there were some small doubts.

 Chapter 1389

    "As for the teacher, it''s just some old diseases. It doesn''t matter if there is a snow master to recuperate."


    Seeing that long Tianyu didn''t want to say more, she didn''t continue to ask.


    Soon, someone came to urge.


    Long Tianyu gently kissed her on the forehead and said softly.


    "Although Yue Qi stopped temporarily, the people behind her are afraid they won''t stop easily. You should be more careful yourself."


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and showed a bad smile.


    The arm hooked his neck and blocked his lips heavily in the man''s surprised eyes.


    Deep lilac, naughty licked his lips, she lowered her voice and said in his ear.


    "I know. I''m not a child anymore. Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu raised her eyebrows. The woman seemed bolder.


    "If you really can''t handle it..."


    "Then I''ll make things big and wait for you to save me, okay?"


    She asked with a smile, and long Tianyu''s eyes became deeper and deeper, but her thin lips smiled.


    "Well, the bigger the noise, the better. I will come to save you."


    She buried her head in his arms and laughed softly.


    "OK, it''s a deal. Go quickly. You''re still waiting over there."


    Step back, she stood there smiling and saw him off.


    Long Tianyu took a deep look at her, with some firmness in her eyes.


    When the figure completely disappeared in front of her, Lin Mengya put away her smile.


    She arranged the mask on her face and walked out of the yard.


    And Taoist Yurong is waiting for her outside.


    "Have something to ask me?"


    She looked at Taoist Yurong. The latter took a gentle breath and shook his head.


    "Although I haven''t known you for a long time, I seem to know your answer. Therefore, there is no difference between asking and not asking."


    She smiled, her eyes shining in her humble appearance.


    "Yes, since I chose to believe him, it doesn''t matter to me whether he said it or not."


    She knows what Taoist Yurong wants to ask. He''s afraid he wants to ask himself. Do you know what long Tianyu is doing.


    "Miss Gong is really not ordinary people. Let''s go quickly."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya left the floor of the law enforcement hall with him.


    However, before leaving, she was still along the way and heard the situation of Yue Qi and Ma Lian Cheng rushong.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Gong. Master Ma and Master Cheng are fine, but do you want to see Princess Xianghua?"


    Yue Qi''s fate was really miserable. It is said that he was dragged away by life.


    But it can''t blame others. She planted all the bitter fruits she can today.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and thought it was better to go and have a look.


    The two returned to the fifth floor of the prayer hall. Although Yue Qi was deprived of the qualification of deputy sacrifice, the holy master had orders that she had to make up for her mistakes.


    One of them is to restore the previous pattern.


    Those unqualified home owners can go away in dismay, but the only lack of palace family has become the most difficult goal because of Lin Mengya''s words.


    They avoided the crowd and came to the room where Yue Qi was detained.


    But I don''t think there are other people in it besides Yue Qi.


    "I''m not going! I''m not going to die! Let me admit my mistake to that bitch. It''s better to kill me directly!"


    She hid under the window with Taoist Yurong. As soon as she got here, she heard Yue Qi''s angry roar.


    "My little ancestor, where can you not go now? Can''t you see that the palace family is supported by a saint now? Even if you are a princess now, if your arm can''t twist your thigh!"


    The person who advised her was sincere, but Yue Qi was obviously not the one who listened to her advice.


    With a "crash", the sound of tea broken came from the room.


    Even if she didn''t hear it, Lin Mengya could imagine Yue Qi''s angry appearance.


    you deserve it Do not live in sin!


    "Why did the holy master turn to her? Did he just think she was -"


    "My little ancestor! It''s hard to say that!"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. As soon as she heard something important, she was stopped.


    Subconsciously glanced at Taoist Yurong, and the surprise on his face was not as false as doubt.


    Doesn''t he know about it?


    "Princess, do you know that if your wife hadn''t left this secret, you would have to stay in that small place all your life. Now you''re hard to stand firm and don''t ruin your future. Under any circumstances, don''t mention it, so you can live long."


    The man was very concerned about Yue Qi, and Yue Qi seemed to listen to her.


    The voice gradually weakened. Lin Mengya knew that she couldn''t find any more useful information. She went back to Xie Han''s place with Taoist Yurong.


    Just in my heart, I kept echoing the half sentence of Princess Xianghua.


    Obviously, the man knew a lot, even to the extent that she changed into Princess Xianghua.


    But at the same time, if Yueqi divulges this secret, it may lead to death.


    And the secret may be her identity.


    Lin Mengya thought about many possibilities, but in the end, she left it alone because of insufficient evidence.


    For today''s plan, I can only find a way to set up Yue chess.


    "Miss, we''re all ready. When shall we start?"


    Cherry and peach came and reported back. After saying goodbye to Taoist Yurong, Lin Mengya followed the hidden path in the mountain to the foot of the mountain.


    The holy slaves who are responsible for guarding the city gate have been taken care of for a long time.


    It''s not a problem to let someone out.


    Someone had been waiting outside the holy city for a long time. They hurried and sent them to the town to reunite with Li Xian.


    Seeing her coming back at this time, Li Xian was even more surprised.


    But he never asked much from the wise, but ordered people to serve the eldest lady.


    She slept half the night, and before dawn, the door was knocked open.


    "Miss, someone is coming from the temple."


    She would have closed her clothes and slept. After listening to this sentence, she immediately sat up in high spirits.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya relaxed her spirit a little, pretended to be sleepy and sat in the reception hall.


    The saints came with a very proud attitude.


    "What advice do you have when you come here?"


    She asked faintly, sitting lazily in a chair.


    The two holy slaves were not polite, and said directly.


    "Miss Gong, it''s not prayer day yet. You went down the mountain like this, but you violated the rules of the temple. If you don''t know your way back now, I''m afraid there will be no place for your palace on the mountain next time!"


    The man''s language was stiff and not polite at all.


    Seeing that the others of the palace family were eyeing them, the one next to them immediately smiled and rounded up the scene.


    "Miss Gong, don''t get me wrong. My brother is talking faster. In fact, he wants to say that he hopes you can return to the temple. After all, the January Moon Festival is a big event. Don''t you travel thousands of miles to participate in the January Moon Festival?"


    She fully understood. Dare to love these two people, one is to sing a red face, the other is to sing a white face.


    Do you think she''s a fool?


    "Gong Ya didn''t understand what the two saints meant."


    She said with a smile.


    "You are a woman who doesn''t care about good or bad. Do you dare not do what the temple asks you to do? Or do you dare to openly oppose the temple now?"


    When the man stared, he immediately became angry.


    At this time, Li Xian couldn''t help it.


    His face looked at the two people and said coldly.


    "Of course, I have to obey the orders of the temple, but unfortunately, this man is really disgusting. My lady doesn''t want to come down by herself. You''d better find out first."


    His merciless words made the faces of the two saints uneasy.


    The one who was already rude jumped up, and his eyes burst out with ferocious light.


    "Come, tie him up for me. Dare to go wild before us and see that I will not punish you for disrespect to the temple!"


    Several people behind him said they were about to rush up.


    But Lin Mengya spoke coldly about it.


    "In front of me, you want to catch my people. Can you ask me if I agree?"


    "Miss Gong, if this person doesn''t know his crime, your whole palace family will have to pay for it. Why do you have to do it for an unruly slave?"


    The man still wanted to be kind, but Lin Mengya didn''t give him the chance.


    He looked up and down at others and turned his head in disdain.


    "It''s not nice to say, even if my family insulted the temple. Naturally, there will be a law enforcement temple to deal with this matter. Two, which one of you is a saint and which one is a law enforcement elder? It''s nothing. Come to my house to bluff and show off. I think you''ve lived enough?"


    Those two people didn''t expect to frighten the family at the first time.


    However, they were used to arrogance, and did not pay attention to the palace family at this time.


    "Well, you are so brave that you dare to attack us. Don''t you know that we are saints under the holy master. You dare to do this to us. In a few days, you will be uprooted!"


    The man gnashed his teeth at the threat, and the saint who had always pretended to be a good man also restrained his smile.


    "Miss Gong, I still advise you not to make mistakes. This is the temple, not a third of your palace family''s acre!"


    So, it''s a cajole and a threat, isn''t it?


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "you two just think it''s my first time to the temple, so you''re so deceived, don''t you think I don''t know anything about what happened yesterday?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked disdainfully at the two people in front of her.


    After a trace of hesitation flashed in their eyes, they calmed down again.


    What can she know?


    "Gong ya, I advise you not to toast or punish!"

 Chapter 1390

    The man shouted at her angrily, but he couldn''t frighten Lin Mengya.


    "You two better go back and tell your master quickly. Our Gong Ya is not frightened!"


    She screamed coldly, and the palace family around them, almost all armed, surrounded these people.


    "What are you doing? Have you rebelled? This is the temple. If you dare to fight us, your palace family will be disqualified by the top ten aristocratic families in the future!"


    Seeing that they were still holding on, Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    "You are indeed saints, but you are only low-level saints. Even if I kill you, what do you think the temple will do?"


    She looked at the two men with disdain. There was a saying that wearing a dragon robe was not like the crown prince. That''s what these two people look like.


    She also saw many high saints. She must have a very smart mind and powerful wrist to stand out in the temple.


    But now, the appearance of these two people is just making others laugh.


    "You..."


    The two people who were just pretending were quiet in an instant.


    They looked at the evil spirits around them with some fear, and they were probably scolding their mother.


    However, Lin Mengya was too lazy to play such childish games with them.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Go back and tell Yue Qi, either kowtow and make amends in person, or it will become a joke in the temple forever. By the way, what''s the charge if she delays the January Moon Festival because of her?"


    The two saints were completely stupid. They thought it was just a simple job, but they didn''t expect that the eldest lady of the palace family was much more powerful than they had heard before.


    "Miss, are we really going to let them go?"


    Li Xian said angrily, while Lin Mengya nodded slightly.


    Yue Qi will surely come, and she will make amends to the ancestors of the palace family in front of everyone.


    The reason why she chose to be here is because she wants to let people all over the world know that offending the palace family will not have any good results!


    After breakfast, Lin Mengya sat in her room reading.


    She thought Yue Qi would come at least in the middle of the night when there was no one, but she didn''t want to bring people to her before noon.


    Yue Qi is still in front and behind, not imposing.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at Yue Qi standing in the crowd, with her lips slightly bent.


    "Deputy priest... Oh, I forgot. Now, you''re not a deputy priest. What a pity, didn''t you cry?"


    She did it on purpose!


    Word by word stabbed Yue Qi''s heart. How proud he was at the beginning, how frustrated he is now.


    "Gong ya, don''t go too far!"


    Yue Qi yelled at her, but Lin Mengya didn''t care at all. After laughing for a while, she also colded her face.


    "Princess Xianghua, I should have said that to you!"


    She has been patient with Yue Qi and retreated. Unfortunately, Yue Qi has intensified.


    She was not the kind of person with the overflow of the virgin heart. Now Yue Qi bumped into her. No wonder she!


    "Yes, I know you hate me. So I came, but Gong ya, don''t be complacent for too long. Do you think it''s good for you to stay here?"


    Yue Qi''s facial features are distorted. Lin Mengya''s heart moves, but it continues to stimulate her.


    "What''s wrong with me staying here? My men, children and relatives are here. Even if you want to kick me out, you have to have that ability. Otherwise, you can only watch!"


    "You! OK, then you''ll stay here. Don''t regret if something happens in the future!"


    Some disappointed, Yue Qi didn''t say it in one breath.


    However, this was also in her expectation. After all, Yue Qi had been told before. You can''t talk about her.


    But Lin Mengya understood from her words that something might happen if she continued to stay.


    What Yue Qi said may not be true.


    In any case, she had to be more cautious.


    "Princess Xianghua, you''d better think about yourself rather than consider my problems. This is not the Dragon capital, and you don''t have so much ability to call the wind and rain. I advise you to be obedient, don''t struggle, be careful and die quickly."


    Yue Qi looked at her coldly, and so did Lin Mengya.


    Than stare, she hasn''t lost anyone.


    "Princess, this is not the time to be angry."


    Standing beside Yue Qi, the servant with his head down pulled her sleeve and whispered persuasion.


    After she was unwilling to breathe out, she stared at Lin Mengya and said.


    "I don''t care about other things with you. I only ask you, temple, whether you go or not."


    This is really condescending.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly. Yue Qi took herself too seriously, didn''t she?


    "I think I have made it very clear. If you kneel down and apologize to the ancestors of my palace family, I will forgive you. Otherwise, we will leave today and go back to the palace family."


    Yue Qi''s eyes flashed, but before she was happy, Lin Mengya continued.


    "Then the temple will get a message that you, Princess Xianghua, didn''t try your best to do this. You said, who will the holy master blame at that time? It must not be our palace family. After all, our family came with all their efforts. It was you, Princess Xianghua, who drove us down personally. Gee, what a pity."


    Her words made Yue Qi''s face change again and again.


    She looked at her gnashing her teeth. Unfortunately, there was nothing to do.


    "Kneeling and not kneeling are all between your thoughts. I only tell you one thing. Our palace family is not so easy to deal with."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, all the servants of the palace family stood up.


    Even though the number of people brought by Yue Qi is equal, the people here all look serious and have some killing intention in their eyes.


    "You!"


    Yue Qi broke her silver teeth, but she couldn''t shake her.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "please, Princess Xianghua."


    Yue Qi stared at her angrily, but Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    There is no such hypocrisy as saving face between them.


    If she is not Gong Ya and has no means of self-protection, she must die faster than Epiphyllum.


    Yue Qi has long killed her, but he hasn''t found a suitable opportunity.


    In that case, why did she hesitate?


    "Come on, get out of the way, Princess Xianghua. I want to make an apology to the ancestors of the palace family."


    Li Xian stood at the front and shouted loudly.


    Suddenly, the people who hid in the street also watched the excitement.


    Yue Qi clenched his lips and stared at her fiercely.


    "Lin Mengya! Sooner or later, I will use your family''s blood to wash away my shame today!"


    It was quiet, but enough for both of them to hear.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care, but she smiled, but it seemed a little dangerous.


    "If you dare to touch me, I will let you become the saddest existence in the world. Yue Qi is more cruel than me!"


    There was a chill like a thousand years of solid ice in her eyes, which inspired Yue Qi.


    The raging anger in my heart seems to be extinguished by freezing.


    Yue Qi still hates her, but he is more afraid.


    "All right, kneel down."


    She stepped aside and gave up her position to Yue Qi.


    The latter tightly squeezed his fingers and finally knelt in front of the Gong family.


    "Say, you''re wrong."


    "Gong ya! You... Don''t go too far!"


    Yue Qi''s facial features were almost distorted by Qi.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    "If you don''t say anything, we''ll go. You''re kneeling for nothing."


    Yue Qi is mad, but she always knows Lin Mengya''s character.


    "I, I was wrong."


    "Too low to hear."


    "I was wrong!"


    Yue Qi gave up and shouted, but Lin Mengya just smiled coldly, then bent down, looked at Yue Qi, who was almost eating people, and said, "remember, Yue Qi, you''re not kneeling with me or the ancestors of the palace family. You''re kneeling with your stupidity and selfishness! The ancestors of the palace family, do you deserve to kneel?"


    Her merciless sarcasm made Yue Qi mad.


    "I must kill you! Lin Mengya, I must kill you!"


    It''s all her. Without her, long Tianyu will be her and everything will be her!


    Lin Mengya smiled and straightened up.


    "Since Princess Xianghua is so sincere, I will go up the mountain early tomorrow morning. By the way, princess, the ground is cold. Get up quickly."


    She pretended to care, but she knew that Yue Qi must have hated her.


    Who can live without many enemies?


    "OK, you''d better send your princess away. Be careful and don''t make mistakes again."


    Lin Mengya called Yue Qi''s servants to help her, took her own people, turned and left.


    Yue Qi gnashed his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch her leave.


    "Madam, what if this princess Xianghua continues to seek revenge from you?"


    When the door was closed, everyone was a little happy.


    Only peach, frowning and whispering.


    Lin Mengya looked at her more. Unexpectedly, he was a slightly delicate person.


    "Let her come. Do you think if she doesn''t trouble me, I won''t have any other trouble?"


    Long Tianyu''s meaning is very clear. There are others behind Yue Qi.


    Yue Qi wants to drive her out of the top ten aristocratic families again and again. Someone will help her secretly.


    She wanted to see who that man was.


    "Miss, Mr. Cai has written to you."


    Sakura came running from outside with a letter in her hand.


    This guy seems to have no news since he went to the third floor.


    I don''t know if he''s doing well.


    When I opened the letter, there was only one line on the letter paper.


    "Xie Han is in danger. Come quickly!"


    She suddenly pinched the paper into a ball, but her heart was pulled up.


    Xie Han is in danger, which means that chen''er is in danger, while Bai Su sent a letter to her.


    Did something happen to them?


    "Come on, tell everyone, we must hurry back to the temple in the fastest time!"

 Chapter 1391

    Fortunately, everything is packed. You only need to do some surface work to start.


    The channel through which Cai Ling sent her the news was very secret. Except for the two of them, the messenger probably didn''t know where the letter came from and where it would go.


    Therefore, there is basically no possibility of being transferred, which shows that Xie Han is really in danger.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya was thinking about all kinds of emergencies.


    In fact, she was very concerned about why the news was sent from Cai Ling.


    She stayed with Taoist Yurong for a few days before, but why didn''t they know?


    Or is there anything else that Cai Ling can touch at that level.


    It''s not a long journey, but it''s extraordinarily long in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    She just wants chen''er and Bai Su to be smart and be sure to hold on until they arrive!


    Originally it took a day, but Lin Mengya shortened it to half a day.


    Probably because of the relationship with Princess Xianghua, there were people clearing the road all the way.


    Seeing her in such a hurry, Yue Qi was very angry.


    She obviously did it on purpose. Now she can''t wait to show off.


    When she first entered the holy city, she didn''t return to the temple at the first time, but went to the small courtyard of the palace.


    She had agreed with Cai Ling that if anything happened in the temple, they would meet in the courtyard of the holy city.


    Sure enough, just after entering the door, Cai Ling hurried out.


    There seemed to be a thousand words in her eyes, but she was patient and waited until she came in.


    "You go down first and guard the door. No one is allowed to enter!"


    Lin Mengya urgently ordered the palace family to do the same immediately.


    Cai Ling''s sad face made her even more worried.


    "Tell me what happened!"


    She hastened a sentence. Cai Ling thought for a moment, as if she had made up her mind and asked, "do you really want to save them?"


    "Do you need to ask? They are my friends and relatives. If I don''t save them, who will save them?"


    Unexpectedly, Cai Ling sighed and hesitated, which made Lin Mengya more impatient.


    "Oh, this is not the time to be shy. Why don''t you say it quickly? Can''t you hurry me to death?"


    "Now, Xie Han, chen''er and Bai Su are entangled. If you want to save them, you must find someone with weight."


    "You say, I''ll find someone who has enough weight immediately! No matter what price I pay, I''ll ask him to save people!"


    Lin Mengya said without hesitation, and she would indeed do so.


    Unexpectedly, Cai Ling shook her head and looked straight at her with brown eyes.


    "This person is not someone else, but yourself. However, your identity should have been a secret. Once it is exposed, you will never have peace. All the disguises made by his highness Xi for you will be wasted. Therefore, I don''t suggest you try this method."


    It was her mysterious identity that could not be seen or touched. She was sleepless and anxious.


    Almost everyone told her that she had a very mysterious identity.


    Yue Qi, by virtue of this secret, became Princess Xianghua.


    Long Tianyu also came to the state of Wei for this secret.


    But what about her? Since it is her destiny, why does she know nothing?


    "At this time, what else do you want to hide from me? You all say I want to protect me, but you have to let me know why you want to protect me?"


    She doesn''t hate being protected, but she hates being treated as a fool.


    Cai Ling looked angry at her and looked even more sorry.


    "I''m sorry, I know I shouldn''t mention it to you. But Gong ya, please believe that we all want to protect you! Whether it''s me or Xie Han, we''d rather die for you!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned, not only because of Cai Ling''s words, but also because of the solemn look in his eyes.


    That is not a simple surrender, but a sense of mission from the inside to the outside.


    For a moment, she wondered again.


    What kind of secret does Cai Ling hide from her, and what is this secret?


    She was just about to ask, when the door was knocked.


    "Didn''t I say don''t disturb me?"


    Her tone is not very good. Whoever is interrupted at this time will do so.


    Unexpectedly, there was a knock on the door outside, but she insisted out of expectation.


    Lin Mengya was angry and suddenly opened the door, but she saw long Tianyu standing at the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    She asked subconsciously, but Cai Ling behind her shrunk slightly.


    But he insisted and saluted him.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Well, you go out first."


    Long Tianyu came in to rush people. Lin Mengya frowned, but long Tianyu grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Go out. I''m here. I''ll bear all the consequences."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Cai Ling nodded and turned to leave. Lin Mengya immediately stopped him.


    "Don''t go. If you don''t speak clearly, none of you will want to go."


    She was really angry.


    In the past, she always thought that although long Tianyu would not be 100% frank with her, he would always tell her what she wanted to know.


    But now in this posture, he made it clear that he wanted to hide her.


    Cai Ling took a deep look at her and hurried away.


    The door was closed again, but Lin Mengya turned her head and ignored people.


    "Mengya, don''t be childish. We don''t tell you this for your own good."


    "For my good?"


    This poked her to death.


    The corner of her lips lifted up, showing a sneer.


    "How do you want me to believe that you are for my good? You know what I don''t like most is that others help me make decisions. Long Tianyu, you indulged me to become today''s Lin Mengya, but now you tell me that you have to hide it from me because it''s for my good. What have I become, the string puppet in your hand?"


    She said this in her eyes, but people in anger have no reason to speak of.


    Long Tianyu sighed gently and tried to appease her.


    But she dodged his outstretched hand.


    "Mengya, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. On the contrary, I didn''t expect it to be like this. I admit that in recent years, I have deliberately guided you in some things. That''s because I want you to grow up slowly. When you can really be alone, spread everything out in front of you and let you choose for yourself. But now, things happen Something went wrong. I can''t and dare not put you in danger. "


    There are few quarrels between them. Sometimes even if they quarrel, they will make up quickly.


    But this time is different. This time, Lin Mengya''s anger has accumulated for a long time.


    She is also human, and she will be uneasy, hesitant and afraid.


    At the same time, she is the dependence of everyone around her.


    So she is used to ignoring all the emotions that can lead to weakness and trying to make herself strong.


    But those negative emotions accumulated in her heart. This time, they finally broke out.


    Long Tianyu stood in place and looked at him with red eyes. His heart hurt a lot.


    "Sorry, all the mistakes are my fault! Mengya, I shouldn''t hide it from you. I''m sorry!"


    The person he loves most is her. Obviously, he is most reluctant to make her sad.


    He held the man in his arms, but Lin Mengya struggled desperately.


    "Stop fooling me like a child, long Tianyu. I just ask you to tell me the truth, okay?"


    She knew that she was willful and even unreasonable.


    But she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Long Tianyu frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he shook his head reluctantly.


    "Sorry, Mengya, I can''t take risks."


    "What if I have to know?"


    She looked at him with an unfamiliar firmness in her eyes.


    "Mengya, don''t force me, okay? Wait a little longer, it''ll be ready soon."


    He begged her in a low voice, but every word he said made Lin Mengya''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley gradually.


    She lowered her eyes and remained silent for a long time.


    "How long do I have to wait?"


    Long Tianyu frowned. She was not so easy to compromise.


    But in his heart, he still had some expectations.


    "Soon, I know you''re worried about chen''er and Bai su. Don''t worry, I''ll bring them back safely."


    Lin Mengya still hung her eyes, but this time, she didn''t snuggle up in his arms as usual.


    But gently broke away from his arms, stepped back and turned around.


    "I see. I''ll wait."


    Her voice was clear and cold. Long Tianyu felt a pain in his heart. He knew that this time, he really hurt her heart.


    But he has no way. The only thing he can''t lose is her!


    "Don''t blame me, Mengya. You are my deepest love. I''d rather sacrifice everything to protect you."


    She never doubted this.


    But no matter how deep his love is, it should not cross her bottom line.


    Think about it, She still opened her mouth and said, "I know you don''t want me to be in danger, but long Tianyu, you have your responsibility and I have my burden. Everyone''s destiny is different. No one can bear another''s life for a lifetime. Even if we are Ning''er''s parents, we can''t decide for him the way to go and the choice to make in this life."


    "I''m Lin Mengya, not a beautiful flower raised in a greenhouse. You can shelter me from the wind and rain, but can you replace me with luxuriant branches and leaves? In the past, I wanted to trap me in your protective ring. I thought you had figured it out. Now it seems that this is just your plan to slow down the troops. You just expanded your golden cage countless times, resulting in the false freedom of me Elephant. Long Tianyu, do you think I will be really happy? "

 Chapter 1392

    These words, long Tianyu now listen to in the heart, only feel mixed.


    Did he really do wrong? No, he''s just trying to protect the people he loves.


    But why is she so sad?


    "I''m sorry, but Mengya, you''re obedient. These things are left to me. You are my only one and the meaning of my life. I want you to be happy and enjoy infinite glory forever. So wait for me."


    Unexpectedly, in the end, he was still so stubborn.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at him again.


    The door behind her was closed. She knew that he would not restrict her freedom, but no one would tell her what he wanted to hide.


    She tried to calm her excitement. Even though long Tianyu warned again and again, she still couldn''t suppress her impulse to know these things.


    Not to get angry with him, but she didn''t understand what it was. Long Tianyu would rather face her misunderstanding and make her sad, but also hide it from her.


    "Somebody, please invite childe CAI."


    She thought about it, and only Cai Ling had a breakthrough.


    Before she finished speaking, yingzi replied, "Miss, childe Cai left just now. He left a message saying that you didn''t hear what he told you before. He will find someone to do it."


    In a moment of anger, Lin Mengya shook her fist and smashed it to the table.


    What the hell is long Tianyu doing? Is it difficult for him to think that he can really hide it from himself all his life?


    But she soon calmed down again. Now is not the time to be angry. She suddenly remembered that Cai Ling and long Tianyu had a strange attitude today.


    From their words, she could infer that her identity, in addition to being mysterious, might be extremely noble.


    But the whole kingdom of Wei, I''m afraid there is no position more respected than God?


    But Reverend, she is far from qualified to do it.


    And even if she did, it didn''t make any sense.


    Long Tianyu, there''s no need to hide it from her like this.


    What, exactly?


    While she was angry with long Tianyu''s stubbornness, she was worried about their situation.


    After thinking about it, she still felt that she should go back to the temple first.


    At least she can''t make things a mess because of her temporary anger.


    Thinking of this, she said hello to cherry and peach and went out of her house.


    Because it was late, someone specially received her when she went to the temple.


    This man doesn''t look like a Yue Qi man, but a high-level saint with a face.


    Her attitude was also very respectful and polite.


    Lin Mengya guessed that it was probably long Tianyu''s arrangement.


    There was some faint displeasure in her heart. How did it seem that he guessed every step she took?


    "My Lord, after I left, did something big happen in the hall?"


    She saw that the man was quite talkative. After a few greetings, she pretended to ask inadvertently.


    The man smiled, as if he had expected her to ask, and immediately answered, "since Miss Gong went down the mountain, the Deputy priest has been punished for breaking the rules. The two old masters of the Ma family and the Cheng family have just been reprimanded because they just want to maintain the rules in the temple. Now it''s all right."


    That guy always knew her temper, so he asked people to find out about Ma Cheng''s two uncles first.


    "What does Saint Zun think about this? Don''t get me wrong, sir. I''m just worried. After all, people in our palace are timid and don''t know it for fear of offending others."


    The saint smiled on the surface, but it was in his stomach.


    Now, I wish the whole temple knew that she was the treasure of his highness Xi. If you dare to touch her, it would be like looking for death.


    Who doesn''t know that the holy master is not in charge now. All the recent wills are the meaning of his highness Xi.


    But he can''t say it directly.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Gong. Shengzun values the rules most. I heard that Miss Gong is also a person who abides by the rules. Shengzun must like it very much."


    This is tantamount to no answer. Lin Mengya understands and asks again. I''m afraid she can''t ask anything.


    The party came to the third floor, but she saw several people carrying several snow-white coffins in the night.


    This big night, why is it so unlucky?


    "Think someone in the hall died?"


    The saint narrowed his eyes and looked over there. His face changed slightly.


    "No, it''s just some old rules in the hall. Miss Gong doesn''t have to take it seriously. Tomorrow is the last day of prayer. I hope Miss Gong can finish her prayer smoothly."


    It seems that the saint is deliberately hiding something.


    But she also knows that there are many secrets in the temple. Even if she has an unusual relationship with long Tianyu, she can''t participate in some things.


    I went to the small courtyard where I lived temporarily before and found that it had been reorganized long ago.


    She knew that long Tianyu was flattering herself.


    But she was still unhappy, and the better he treated her, the more she would remember it.


    Always thought that he was trying to hide these things, so he tried harder to be good to her.


    "Go and have a rest first. You must be tired after working so hard for so many days."


    She said softly to cherry and peach that the two people still insisted on accompanying her, but she politely declined.


    She was the only one left in the room. Looking at the moonlight outside, she couldn''t sleep.


    Just as I was about to get up and pour a glass of water to drink, I heard the sound of someone lifting the window.


    She narrowed her eyes and touched the dagger under her pillow.


    But in the next second, the curtain was lifted with ecstasy.


    In the night, long Tianyu held Ning''er and just turned in from outside the window.


    As soon as he entered the house, Ning''er rushed to her and stretched out his fat little hand.


    Her heart softened all at once, and her eyes were sour and astringent, like tears.


    Long Tianyu put the struggling baby down, and the fat short body ran towards her.


    A careless, Ning''er''s chubby two little feet tripped, but all this, he fell into his arms.


    Tightly hugging his soft little body, Lin Mengya desperately suppressed her heart of thinking about her son and couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Mother''s baby, how are you recently?"


    She picked up the baby, kept kissing and touching, didn''t see enough, and completely ignored the child''s father.


    Ning''er giggled, holding her neck in her small hand and calling her mother slimy. Lin Mengya was a little surprised. Isn''t this child not talkative?


    "The child is poisoned by a strange poison, so he doesn''t like to talk. But now, the poison can''t affect him. Naturally, he will be like other children."


    Long Tianyu came to their mother and son and said softly.


    But the doubt in Lin Mengya''s heart is deeper, strange poison? Isn''t Ning''er''s body the best antidote?


    But on second thought, she figured it out.


    Their mother and son detoxify themselves, all by blood.


    She is an adult, so there is naturally more blood. Even more toxins can be metabolized slowly.


    But Ning''er is still a child, and his natural metabolism is slower.


    "Who gave him this poison?"


    It''s strange. If the man was to poison Ning''er, wouldn''t the poison have such a strange effect?


    Or


    A strange idea gradually came into her head.


    "I don''t know. Ning''er mentioned that before, a grandpa always gave him sugar. Every time he ate sugar, he was very sleepy and didn''t move his mouth."


    Children''s memories don''t last long, and they prefer to talk. They should also remember what happened in recent days.


    Lin Mengya, an old man who gave him sugar, frowned. She thought and thought, and always thought it was impossible.


    "Ning''er, did the grandpa you mentioned give you sugar recently?"


    Ning''er thought and nodded gently.


    Although he recovered, he was still not very funny.


    Lin Mengya immediately gave Ning''er a very detailed examination. After tossing for a while, Ning''er, who was very tired, fell asleep in her arms.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart turned up huge waves.


    "How could this happen... No..."


    Seeing her talking to herself, long Tianyu couldn''t help worrying.


    "Mengya, do you know who this person is?"


    She looked up at him. Although she didn''t like him, he was the child''s father in the end.


    After thinking about it, she whispered.


    "Do you know that my poison skill is taught by my teacher himself. He is a master of poison and likes to study some strange things. My teachers knew it when Ning''er was born. Therefore, if what Ning''er said is true, it means that my teacher has also arrived at the temple. But it''s impossible!"


    The teacher is a man with mysterious deeds. In addition, he has many Jianghu friends, and his poison skill is at its peak.


    Even if others want to catch him, it will take a lot of effort and may not succeed.


    Just now she asked Ning''er about the grandpa''s appearance, but Ning''er thought for a long time before he said that the grandpa had a big beard and smiled every day.


    Long Tianyu also thought about the old people in the hall, but he didn''t think of anything that met the goal.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised. After all, with the teacher''s caution, it was understandable that he wanted to cross dress.


    But she didn''t understand. If the person who gave Ning''er medicine was really a teacher, what was his purpose?


    Leaning on the bed, she just felt that she couldn''t see enough of that little face.


    A hug came suddenly behind her. Her body was stiff and moved to the child''s side.


    The man was stunned and asked with a bitter smile, "are you still angry with me?"


    Lin Mengya gently rubbed Ning''er''s small hands and feet without saying a word.


    There, long Tianyu looked at his two favorite people with sad eyes.


    "Actually, I..."


    "You don''t have to explain any more. No matter how you explain it, you won''t tell the truth, will you?"

 Chapter 1393

    She lowered her eyes and felt that the people behind her were a little stiff.


    For a long time, she finally slowed down and snuggled herself into his arms.


    "Mengya, thank you."


    He buried his face in her hair, and the warm breath he exhaled made Lin Mengya feel a little itchy.


    Although she kept telling herself, she didn''t forgive him, just


    It''s just that I''m not willing to let him be lonely for too long.


    Resting in his arms, Lin Mengya slept more peacefully than ever.


    "Your Highness, is that really all right?"


    At the deepest sleep in the middle of the night, a strange voice came from her ear.


    "Keep your voice down and don''t wake her up."


    Long Tianyu''s voice was very small. If it weren''t for the silence outside, I''m afraid she couldn''t hear it so clearly.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll do it as I say. I''ll bear everything. Just remember to tell them that whoever dares to move will die!"


    In his tone, there was no doubt that he was domineering.


    Lin Mengya slowed down her breathing and listened carefully to the movement outside.


    "Yes, I understand. But your highness, if the young lady doesn''t show up, I''m afraid..."


    "I know, but now the situation is unstable and many people want to be against her. I can''t put her in danger. Go back and pass on my orders. No one can mention anything in the holy mountain to miss, otherwise -"


    The familiar and dangerous warning was familiar to Lin Mengya.


    At this time, her heart was already turning up huge waves.


    But the footsteps outside left. When Lin Mengya heard him coming back, she had to breathe a sigh of relief and continue to sleep.


    Feeling the embrace back to her side, Lin Mengya was fighting between heaven and man.


    Whether to ask him about it or not, I don''t think I heard it.


    But before she could figure it out, she suddenly felt sleepy, and her consciousness gradually blurred.


    Forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning.


    She persuaded herself in this way, but unexpectedly, the next morning, not only the guy longtianyu disappeared, but Ning''er was also taken away.


    Looking at the empty bed, she suddenly felt a little reluctant.


    Anyway, we''ll meet soon. She comforted herself so much.


    As for the holy mountain, she thought again and again, but she still felt that it was inappropriate to ask directly.


    According to the character of long Tianyu, it''s useless to catch him on the spot as long as he doesn''t want to.


    After stretching, Lin Mengya got up and finished washing.


    Cherry and peach slept all night without accident. They were sorry for their behavior, but Lin Mengya didn''t blame them.


    "By the way, miss, are you going to the prayer hall today?"


    Sakura patted her head and said loudly.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Today is the last day of the prayer hall. She also needs to make an end to the great drama in recent days.


    The return of the palace family is heavy news for many people.


    Especially for Ma Cheng and his family, in fact, they were a little timid when they cooperated with the palace family.


    After all, they want to offend, but the Deputy sacrifice at the height of the sun is also the princess Xianghua in the three kings.


    But now it seems that the palace family has this strength and ability.


    The deal doesn''t seem to lose money.


    She is still wearing a white dress, but today''s dress seems more gorgeous than ever.


    The cloud like dress is dotted with milky pearls and pure white lanolin jade as accessories.


    The rose patterns embroidered with gold thread are magnificent and have unusual dignity.


    She is gorgeous and extraordinary, and now she has an inviolable elegance.


    As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Someone immediately greeted him and said politely, "Miss Gong, how are you recently?"


    She smiled and nodded as a greeting.


    The man laughed at her with the crowd when she was blocked out that day.


    However, she is long past the age of vengeance.


    This kind of person is unavoidable. If you encounter it, ignore it.


    After looking through the crowd and finally finding the figure of Ma Lian and Cheng rushong, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Two uncles."


    She walked in gracefully and said politely and cordially, "I don''t see you today. How are you two uncles?"


    Ma and Cheng were also in front of them. They only knew that Gong Ya was a beautiful little girl.


    However, everything about her today shows the sophistication and maturity of people like them.


    Thinking of what happened these days, they both felt that their old faces were a little strange.


    After all, their descendants were afraid that no one would dare to do it to the Deputy priest.


    They heard that the girl calculated the Deputy sacrifice because the Deputy sacrifice was disrespectful to the ancestors of the palace family.


    This girl And their temper!


    "Well, it''s much better than before. I said, girl Gong, your means are not ordinary!"


    Ma Lian whispered praise, while Lin Mengya smiled and pretended to be innocent.


    He winked at him and said, "Ma Shibo said that Princess Xianghua apologized to me? That''s the princess''s atmosphere and can correct her mistakes in time. I really admire the princess''s mind."


    Ma Lian looked at her so funny and didn''t say anything. He just smiled.


    Cheng rushong always smiles but doesn''t speak, but Lin Mengya feels that the distance between them seems to be much closer.


    The people around probably know that the most happy people for the Gong family to return this time are the Ma family and the Cheng family.


    They are no longer asking for trouble. After all, in the past, they had no eyes.


    It was time for the prayer hall, and the people went in twos and threes.


    The three of Lin Mengya deliberately fell behind again. When all the people were gone, Ma Lian couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Gong wench, although you have done a good job, you have to figure out how to deal with the aftermath."


    Her eyebrows gently picked. She knew Ma Lian meant well.


    "Ma Shibo, but do you have anything to teach?"


    Ma Lian touched his chin, lowered his voice and said, "I heard that Princess Xianghua used to be an unknown role. But in just one year, she can become a deputy priest. The relationship between them is not very simple."


    She also knows this.


    "If you take her down this time, the group behind her may not give up. I heard that your relationship with your highness Xi is quite extraordinary. Otherwise, you marry your highness first, so no one dares to touch you."


    She frowned and listened very carefully to the previous words.


    Unexpectedly, the more she said, the more she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "Master Ma, what''s your idea!"


    Although her relationship with long Tianyu has been made public, long Tianyu has not mentioned it. Obviously, this road is still not feasible for the time being.


    Otherwise, the guy wants to carry himself home at once.


    "Come on, it''s a disrespectful thing. Your Ma Beichen doesn''t have a chance, so you can push other girls out with this strength. I don''t know what''s Ann''s heart."


    After Cheng Rusong lost him, he looked at Lin Mengya with a smile and said, "well, Miss Gong, you should consider the boys in our family. Although you can''t catch up with your highness Xi, you can be regarded as a dragon and Phoenix in people. It''s a little wronged to match the girl, but at least you can get through the difficulties now."


    Lin Mengya resisted the impulse to roll her eyes. Where is the owner of the house? It''s clearly two street elders who are responsible for the marriage introduction of older men and women, okay!


    Probably aware of her embarrassment, the two thought and smiled at each other.


    "It seems that you probably don''t like the boys of our two families. No wonder they are not wronged to be defeated by his highness Xi. But Gong wench, although our three families are tied together, our arms can''t be twisted. The water in the temple is too deep. You should be careful."


    Ma Lian''s painstaking efforts are appreciated by Lin Mengya.


    With their qualifications, there is no need to tell her these things.


    However, it''s just that they really care about themselves.


    "Please rest assured, two elders. Gong Ya naturally knows the depth."


    She thought they were joking in order to ease the tension. She just wanted to leave and go to their respective prayer room, but Cheng rushong stopped her.


    "Gong ya, although I don''t know the secrets of your palace family, there''s one thing you should know. I heard that the first saint was inextricably linked with the palace family. But fifty years ago, the saint who just caught up with the last one also disappeared. Although the saint who ascended the throne didn''t say anything, he paid more attention to the palace family, otherwise the palace family would have been swallowed up. I really can''t cope with it , just try to get things in front of the Holy One, and maybe you can get unexpected results. "


    Cheng rushong''s words were very urgent, and after he finished, the three nodded to each other and separated.


    Back in her prayer room, Lin Mengya is still thinking about Cheng rushong''s words.


    It was a little unexpected for her that the holy Master preferred the palace family.


    It seems that the relationship between the palace family and the temple is not simple.


    But the death of the old owner and the departure of his grandmother have changed and forgotten many things.


    If she had known, she wouldn''t have worked so hard.


    After shaking her head, the parties involved in these things are gone. What is she still worrying about?


    Somehow, she still wants to drink the black paste.


    But this time, after she finished drinking, she felt a little tired.


    Lying vaguely in bed, she only felt some thin and broken sounds in her ears.


    It''s like the noise you can only hear when you tune the radio.


    "The son is about to wake up and the catastrophe is coming."


    The sound, from far to near, went into her ear.


    She wanted to ask, but found herself in a state of paralysis.


    But she was not afraid.


    It''s just that some people are not used to it and their bodies are out of control.


    "The son is about to wake up and the catastrophe is coming."


    That voice, repeated again.

 Chapter 1394

    This time, she heard clearly.


    But the body still couldn''t move, so I had to relax and fall on the bed.


    Besides, she felt very strange.


    For this voice, she actually trusted it and had no idea to doubt it.


    The brain seems to have lost the ability to think and is fully receiving the information given to her by others.


    Blurred, this very mysterious feeling made her a little strange, but she felt a little familiar.


    I thought it would continue, but the sound disappeared.


    Her body gradually regained strength. When she could control her body again, she got up from bed.


    Just now, what the hell was going on?


    She mobilized the Shennong system and began to check her physical condition.


    After careful examination, Xiaoyao found that there was no abnormality in her physical indexes.


    It''s strange that there''s no problem with the black. What''s the matter with her?


    "Master, just now the small medicine has monitored your brain waves. It seems that there are signs of abnormal activity just now."


    In fact, she said the little medicine just now, but she didn''t notice.


    "Call up the record. I want to see it."


    Soon, Xiaoyao called out the record.


    However, except that the display was particularly active just now, it was normal at other times.


    Does it have anything to do with this?


    But here, there are no instruments or substances that can affect brain waves.


    Well, what the hell is going on?


    "Miss Gong, the time for prayer is over."


    The maid who came to tell her the time knocked on her door.


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised and then checked the time on the system.


    She remembered that she had just come in for a while. Why did she go out?


    But I didn''t expect that the whole day has really passed.


    She hesitated for a moment, then tidied up and stepped out of the prayer room.


    "Gong ya, what''s the matter with you?"


    Outside, Ma Lian and Cheng rushong have been waiting for her for a long time.


    She had some doubts, but Ma Lian''s eyes looked worried.


    "Gong girl, don''t go too far. I know you don''t want to live up to our entrustment to you, but you can''t force yourself."


    These words made the fog in her head.


    Cheng rushong looked at her with the same look as Ma Lian.


    She could only nod first. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came out of the prayer hall, she was helped up by cherry and peach.


    "I''m fine. Don''t do that."


    She felt a little strange, but cherry and peach insisted.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong also nodded, told her to pay more attention to her body, and left together.


    "Miss, how bad your face is!"


    Cherry asked painfully, while peach frowned and whispered, "we don''t allow too meat here, but the tonic we brought from the foot of the mountain is still there. In the evening, stew it for the young lady and replenish her body."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and nodded foolishly.


    Even though everyone thought she was seriously ill, she really didn''t feel at all.


    They were sent to the room by two people and almost pushed to bed. Under her repeated promises, the two girls finally let her go.


    Sitting in a chair, she accidentally saw the reflection in the bronze mirror.


    Oh, my God! Who is that pale woman in the mirror who looks like a ghost?


    She touched her face and her tentacles were warm. I don''t know when she had a cold sweat. No wonder everyone thought she was going to faint the next second.


    But when did this happen and why didn''t she feel it at all?


    Moreover, she has no physical problems. Now she has no pressure to run for five kilometers.


    What happened today is really incredible.


    Although Lin Mengya was fine, she couldn''t stand the tearful eyes of the two girls and swallowed a large bowl of ginseng soup.


    After the prayer, the January festival will also reach the most critical moment.


    They want to do the ceremony of paying God, and after the ceremony of paying God, the top ten aristocratic families will be invited to the hall of the saint to offer sacrifices and complete the final sacrifice.


    Early in the morning, someone brought a suit of clothes. According to the style, it was similar to those worn by saints.


    But it is more exquisite and elegant. The fabric is as smooth as silk, but it has tenacity different from silk and satin.


    Her slim figure completely covered everything after she put it on, and she couldn''t even distinguish between men and women.


    When she was dressed, she made a small sedan sent by the temple to pick her up.


    Staggering, he went in the direction of the prayer hall.


    After arriving at the venue, Lin Mengya saw many people in white standing here.


    It''s just that everyone is almost the same. You can''t tell anything just by looking at your body shape.


    She got out of the car and stood in the crowd.


    No one whispered. Everyone maintained a solemn and solemn atmosphere, waiting for the arrival of the elders of the prayer hall.


    Finally, several people in black came out of the prayer hall, and the door was closed again.


    But in the crowd, she frowned and sniffed. How could she have a faint smell of blood?


    However, the attention was immediately attracted by the elders.


    "We humbly crawl at the feet of the holy God and pray for his mercy and mercy..."


    The elder began to recite a long prayer of thanks to the holy God.


    She is not interested in these things at all.


    In fact, she doesn''t like this attitude very much. Why does the Holy Spirit become the master of everyone, and even surpass heaven and earth?


    She sniffed in her heart, but dared not say it so as not to be beaten.


    The elders'' thoughts made her sleepy. Suddenly, she hit a spirit.


    A cold sight seemed to pierce her vest. The sense of crisis she had not felt for a long time made her hair count down.


    Who is it?


    Lin Mengya was afraid of startling the snake and tried her best to restrain her impulse to turn back.


    But in a few minutes, she felt her feet numb.


    But the creepy feeling didn''t fade. Lin Mengya couldn''t bear it. She wasn''t scared. If she annoyed her, she wouldn''t make the man feel better.


    The moment before she couldn''t bear it, the pressure suddenly disappeared. She immediately turned her head and saw only a figure leaving quickly.


    It seems that it should be one of these aristocratic family owners.


    Frowning, she wanted to catch up.


    At this time, the elders'' words came to an end.


    She kept looking back, and suddenly someone pulled her sleeve.


    She looked over and found that it was Ma Lian. The man quietly pointed to the elder in front, and the elder was calling her name with a bit of impatience.


    "Where is Gong ya?"


    She immediately promised, "yes."


    The elder nodded at her and said, "it''s very important to pray for God sacrifice today. The elder of the prayer hall has ordered you to sacrifice for God today. Now you can go in and find the elder."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Mengya saw Ma Lian''s eyebrows frowning.


    But she hesitated for a moment, and the elder immediately urged.


    "It''s a great honor not to go in quickly! Gong ya, you are a sinner if you delay the sacrifice!"


    The more anxious the elder was, the more she felt there was a problem.


    And why is there a smell of blood in the hall?


    "Elder, it''s not that Gong Ya won''t go, but that this matter is very important. I''m afraid it''s bad to delay the business."


    "OK, go quickly. The elder has been waiting for you for a long time. Come and send her in!"


    Next to several people in black quietly around behind her, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of something.


    At this time, Ma Lian was ready to stop those people, but Lin Mengya gave him a look.


    He turned to the elder with a smile and said, "Gong Ya is very honored to have this opportunity. Don''t blame the elder. He doesn''t have much experience when he comes for the first time, so he won''t bother several saints."


    After finishing her clothes, Lin Mengya skillfully walked forward.


    The moment she opened the door, she suddenly shouted.


    "No, come quickly. Something happened to the elder!"


    Her voice was so powerful that she immediately made the people behind her silly.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. At least someone has used this move. Now it comes again. Is it difficult to treat her as a fool?


    The elder in black was startled and immediately shouted coldly.


    "What are you talking about? The elder is waiting for you inside..."


    But Lin Mengya didn''t allow him to argue. She immediately pointed to a place in the hall and said.


    "Blood! Where is blood! Come on, help!"


    The fear on her face was so real that people had to believe it.


    Suddenly, Ma Lian, who was worried about her in the crowd, rushed out.


    "Yes, I see. It''s the elder! Come on, take these traitors and save the elder!"


    The situation has reversed. The elders in black who just showed off their prowess have become the target of public criticism.


    It is estimated that they did not expect this situation, and several people immediately panicked.


    But the elder in black was a ruthless man, and immediately roared.


    "Catch Gong Ya first, others are not important!"


    Several of her men reacted immediately, but she was already on guard.


    People quickly ran to the prayer hall and closed the door.


    There was a bolt in the door. After she inserted it with her backhand, people outside could not open it easily.


    There was a mess outside. Lin Mengya didn''t dare to delay any more and went into the hall.


    She just felt something was wrong. Although the normal process was the same, the elder in black''s attitude was too strange.


    It is the honor of every family to help the elder complete the sacrifice in person.


    But the elder in black seems to be eager to let him


    "Elder, elder, are you still there?"


    The reason why she reacted like this before was that she had been cheated before in lieyun kingdom.


    So she just had a flash of light, so she called out to test.


    I didn''t expect that those people were guilty of being thieves and panicked all at once.


    "I... I''m here..."


    The extremely weak cry for help came out of the hall.


    Lin Mengya immediately ran over and pushed open the door of the deepest room in the prayer hall.


    In the dim candlelight, the elder fell into a pool of blood.


    When she came in before, she met the elder once. Yes, it''s him!


    "Elder, how are you?"

 Chapter 1395

    She jumped up with an arrow step and quickly checked her body for the elder.


    The elder''s injury is very serious, but if he is rescued in time, he will still have a chance to survive.


    But now, there is no medicine or equipment here.


    Suddenly, the elder grabbed her sleeve and said loudly, "you are... Gong ya... Come on, go..."


    The elder tried to open his eyes, as if he had exhausted all his strength and said intermittently.


    "Elder, I will try to save you. Trust me!"


    She began to give first aid to the elder, but unexpectedly, the elder shook his head and said, "Gong ya... You are... The last hope, go... Go!"


    "Well, I see. Now, your life is the most important!"


    But the elder shook his head firmly and grabbed her wrist with all his strength.


    "You, you must, to succeed..."


    His lax eyes bloomed again. He stared at Lin Mengya tightly. The expectation in his eyes was with a burning temperature.


    "Finally, when you..."


    He smiled at her, but with a sense of sadness that frightened her.


    The elder''s mood became more and more excited. Lin Mengya just wanted to continue the treatment, but the elder was stiff and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Lin Mengya immediately checked, but found that the elder had bitten off his tongue.


    "Elder! Elder!"


    She eagerly called the elder, but his breath gradually weakened.


    Rescue, become no longer meaningful.


    She looked at the blood of her hands, but her heart was shocked by the death of the elder.


    In the end, what does the elder mean by that sentence?


    "Gong ya, are you okay?"


    Outside the house, Ma Lian''s anxious inquiry came.


    Before she could think of anything else, she gently put the elder''s body on the ground, got up and said, "Ma Shibo, I''m here!"


    Before the words fell, Ma Lian rushed to her.


    He looked at her up and down with deep concern in his eyes.


    "I''m fine. It''s the elder. He..."


    Her heart was covered with a shadow.


    Now I think, in fact, the elder died for her.


    Even at the last moment of his life, he was still warning her to leave quickly.


    And just now, he bit off his tongue, I''m afraid it was also to protect her safety.


    My heart trembled.


    Fortunately, Ma Lian thought that she would do so because she saw the elder.


    He immediately pushed her out of the room and comforted her: "life and death are vital. The elder is a good man and will return to the embrace of the holy God. Well, go out first and leave it to me."


    She shook her head firmly and looked at the elder.


    I''m afraid his death will take away some of the secrets she''s looking for.


    Even though she is a stranger, she is still a little sad.


    "I''d better help. By the way, why isn''t uncle Cheng here?"


    She knows that Ma Cheng and Meng Cheng want to stay together. Why do they only see Ma Lian this time?


    "I don''t know. I thought Lao Cheng would be here. Who knows when we all rushed in just now, we didn''t see him. This man will be absent for such an important thing. I''ll scold him later."


    Ma Lian was also confused. At this time, most of the people outside rushed in.


    She looked back. Except for Cheng rushong, the two who lived in Baili''s house and settled down were not there.


    Frown, I''m afraid there won''t be any accident?


    She immediately sorted out the elder''s body, took off her coat and covered the elder.


    "Please, I want to help move the elder outside."


    At this time, the heads of these aristocratic families also understood that this matter was unusual and dared not delay to act immediately.


    Lin Mengya secretly pulled Ma Lian''s sleeve and lowered her voice.


    "Ma Shibo, you''d better go and see Cheng Shibo. Today''s business is not simple. I''m afraid Cheng Shibo will have an accident."


    Ma Lian was surprised, nodded immediately, and quickly disappeared into the public''s sight while people were not paying attention.


    There are some smart people outside. At this time, someone has been sent to inform the law enforcement hall.


    When they had just carried the elder''s body to the main hall, the law enforcement hall had sent someone.


    "The law enforcement hall is here. Irrelevant personnel get out of the way."


    Familiar voice, let Lin Mengya go.


    Unexpectedly, it was Taoist Yurong who took the lead.


    But now he looked cold and serious.


    Lin Mengya immediately hung her head and stood quietly in place.


    "May I ask if this is -"


    In the crowd, a sociable housekeeper asked.


    Those who served in the law enforcement hall immediately shouted.


    "This is the trainee elder Ding Yurong of our law enforcement hall. Elder Ding, what happened here?"


    Ding Yurong? The name is really a little unspeakable.


    But now, no one dares to joke about his name.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head. Fortunately, she felt that Ding Yurong''s vision did not stay on her alone.


    It seems that he should think the same as himself.


    Let''s pretend we don''t know each other first.


    "Ding Changlao, here''s the thing..."


    In the crowd, someone had already told the cause and effect of the matter, of course, including Lin Mengya''s being framed.


    After a little meditation, Ding Yurong turned his head and looked at her.


    "Miss Gong, what do you know about this?"


    Finally, when she was asked, Lin Mengya pretended to be poor and weak, said with red eyes: "I don''t know who hates me so much. As for my death, it''s just a matter of how to implicate the life of the elder?"


    This made Ding Yurong frown.


    He didn''t quite understand why Gong Yafei didn''t try his best to get rid of the relationship, but took the responsibility for the death of the elder on his own.


    Lin Mengya looked up and blinked at him quickly. After blinking, Ding Yurong immediately understood how to cooperate.


    "In that case, please Miss Gong follow me to return to the Dharma hall first. Come on, Haosheng, take elder Mu''s body back to the law enforcement hall until the holy master decides."


    No one dares to make a mistake when there are people in the law enforcement hall.


    She cleverly followed Ding Yurong to leave, followed the main road and returned to the law enforcement hall.


    "Well, you go down first. The law enforcement elder hasn''t come back yet. You''d better wait for the elder to come back and make a decision."


    In the law enforcement hall, Ding Yurong was as cold and arrogant as just now.


    But the people here dare not resist his orders.


    When everyone was gone, Ding Yurong asked in a low voice.


    "Miss Gong, what''s going on?"


    "I also want to ask you. Why, you changed into a trainee elder in the law enforcement hall!"


    Hearing the speech, Ding Yurong showed a bitter smile.


    "Do you know what happened to the owner and miss chen''er?"


    She nodded, of course, clearly, and it caused a storm.


    "In order to protect me, my father made me a trainee elder of the law enforcement temple. I don''t know who said that he was impartial, but he didn''t abuse power for personal gain for his son?"


    Ding Yurong''s words contain a lot of resentment and helplessness.


    Lin Mengya only knows that everyone is not easy. Everyone also has their own secrets and restricted areas. Naturally, she won''t touch them easily.


    "Don''t talk about this first. Do you know why Xie Han and chen''er are in danger?"


    Xie Han shook his head. Since he succeeded the trainee elder, his father warned repeatedly that he should not mention anything about Qingwei guild hall in the future.


    Therefore, he also spent it in anxiety.


    "It will be urgent for a while, but things on my side are more strange. I wonder if there is any connection between the two?"


    This is just her wishful thinking.


    Dante Yurong was stunned and asked as if he remembered something.


    "Oracle! Can you feel it?"


    This made Lin Mengya stunned.


    Up to now, she didn''t know whether it was called the Oracle or not.


    However, the son of God seems to have too much to do with people all over the world.


    But to be on the safe side, she asked cautiously.


    "Do you know what the previous Oracle is?"


    "This... I''m not very clear. Because the Oracle is the highest secret of the temple, but can outsiders say that it depends on the will of the holy God. If you feel it, you can go to the Holy Lord alone after the end of the sacrifice."


    It turned out to be so, but I didn''t expect that there was a problem with the sacrifice of the God.


    There was some confusion in her mind. What happened in the sacrifice seemed to have been premeditated.


    Otherwise, where did those people get so much courage to perform such a long play at the door after seriously injuring the elder.


    Moreover, this morning''s feeling like a thorn in the back still makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    What is all this for?


    "Recently, you should be careful when you go in and out. I will send someone to protect you. In the future, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the temple."


    Lin Mengya has some faint doubts. What does this mean?


    After seeing the question in her eyes, Ding Yurong explained, "I heard from my father that the saint is going to step down. The successor of the next saint has not been decided yet. Although it looks cold here, there is no less undercurrent than below."


    There is a lot of irony in this remark.


    Lin Mengya naturally understands the meaning of his words. After all, the change of power and struggle will happen as long as there are people.


    However, she is more worried about long Tianyu.


    "Who do you think will be the successor?"


    Ding Yurong shook his head.


    "It''s hard to say this. Although his highness Xi won the trust of the saint, the other two stayed here for a long time than him. Although the saint only said that he had three students, in fact, he still had five students. The next saint will be born among these five."


    She frowned. Why did she only call three people?

 Chapter 1396

    Maybe it''s to protect others.


    But looking at the meaning of long Tianyu, he doesn''t seem to have much thought about the position of the holy statue.


    But others may not think so.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled, and she was vaguely worried about the safety of long Tianyu.


    "I''ll do something about Xie Han. You can stay in the law enforcement hall and be your trainee elder. You don''t have to worry about other things first. If you can, I hope you can help me find out the accident in the prayer hall."


    Since Ding Yurong''s father wants him to be a trainee elder even for personal gain, I''m afraid he must be very worried that he will be implicated by Xie Han.


    In that case, she might as well have fulfilled elder Ding''s love for his son first.


    "However, the owner of the hall is kind to me. I can''t ignore his affairs."


    "Listen to me first. I suspect that Xie Han''s difficulties may have something to do with me. Therefore, if you are outside, you may be equivalent to helping him. Do you understand this?"


    This matter is very strange.


    First of all, these people obviously came for her.


    And the person who stared at her must also want to be bad for her, but I don''t know if he is with that group of people.


    But if they were together, why did he leave suddenly at that time.


    If it were not for her party, I''m afraid she would have more enemies on this mountain.


    Secondly, Cai Ling once said that as long as she came forward, there would be a turn for the better.


    In other words, Xie Han has a close relationship with her when they have an accident.


    But long Tianyu refused to let her participate in it, so she had to give it up.


    But now the other party came first for her, so she''s welcome.


    "Well, that seems to be the only way. To tell you the truth, I still don''t know what happened to the owner. Could you please tell me the details?"


    Ding Yurong''s request made her really embarrassed.


    How to say, in fact, she is also a fog?


    "Well... The secret of heaven must not be revealed. When you know it, you will know it."


    She is a little guilty, but fortunately Ding Yurong is a person who knows the weight.


    Growing up here since childhood, he knows better than anyone that there are many unspeakable secrets on this holy mountain.


    "Well, then I''ll entrust the owner to the young lady. Please rest assured that as long as it''s under the control of the law enforcement hall, I will try my best to help the young lady."


    Despite Ding Yurong''s guarantee, Lin Mengya still can''t rest assured.


    The two had just talked for a while when they heard a noise outside the room.


    "Where is that woman? Do you dare to stop me and want to rebel?"


    The voice was impatient, like a brass gong.


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she remembered who this person was.


    After looking at Ding Yurong, there was some doubt in the latter''s eyes.


    "You wait here now. I''ll go out and have a look."


    But before people went out, they heard a "bang" and the door was kicked open.


    Then a magnificent figure came to them.


    "You are gong ya?"


    The man was very tall. Ding Yurong, a normal man, stood in front of him and immediately looked much thinner.


    He looks very masculine, but there is a horizontal eyebrow between his eyebrows.


    It''s very frightening to stare.


    But Ding Yurong was not afraid of this man. He asked after a ceremony.


    "I dare ask elder Liu, what''s the matter with Gong ya?"


    For Ding Yurong''s answer, the man just glanced at him coldly, but his eyes fell on himself.


    She could recognize it from the sound just now. This person is the one who spoke to Yue Qi all the time that day.


    Later, she also asked Ding Yurong, who only said that he was one of the faction leaders in the law enforcement palace.


    Elder Wu, who competed with him that day, is the direct lineage of the elder, which means that once the elder abdicates, elder Wu will become the new elder.


    But elder Liu has a lot of thoughts.


    Although she doesn''t hate such an ambitious person, she doesn''t easily provoke him.


    Therefore, after hearing that the other party was looking for her, Lin Mengya got up and saluted gracefully.


    "I am gong ya. Dare you ask elder Liu, what can I do for you?"


    Elder Liu sneered and asked coldly, "Gong ya, what have you done yourself? Don''t you know?"


    She raised her eyebrows and shook her head slightly.


    "Somebody, take her down to me! You dare to murder the elder of the prayer hall. Your sin can''t be forgiven!"


    "Wait! Have you asked the elder of the law enforcement hall about this?"


    Ding Yurong immediately blocked in front of her and asked in righteous words.


    But elder Liu sneered, narrowed his eyes and looked at her.


    "The elder is not here now. When he comes back, I will naturally report to the elder. Now, get out of the way!"


    Ding Yurong naturally refused, and many people poured out behind elder Liu.


    Lin Mengya saw some confusion in the scene and knew that this time, elder Liu was afraid to come prepared.


    Ding Yurong will suffer if he conflicts with him.


    Immediately shouted, "stop! Don''t you just want me to go with you? I''ll just go with you, but elder Liu and elder Ding know much better than me. Your people don''t know how important they are. At that time, you, elder Liu, will offend others!"


    Lin Mengya can see that elder Liu is still afraid of elder.


    Otherwise, how could he come to the door to catch people when the elder is away?


    "Gong ya, you --"


    Ding Yurong was in a hurry. Of course, he knew that if Gong Ya went, it would be more or less bad.


    But now he is outnumbered.


    "Don''t worry, elder Ding. Elder Liu just asked me to go there and ask about some things. Besides, everyone can see clearly that those people first hurt the elder and then put the blame on me. If elder Liu wants to overturn right and wrong, I''m afraid it will be difficult to block the public."


    She deliberately raised her voice to remind Ding Yurong that the other party did not dare to fight him, just afraid of his backstage.


    "What Miss Gong said is that I will handle this matter impartially and report everything to the elder. Elder Liu, you can take it away. However, no matter what happens to Gong ya, the responsibility lies with you."


    Ding Yurong was just in a hurry. Now he has reacted under Gong Ya''s reminder.


    His words made elder Liu''s face look bad.


    "Hum! How can you sophistry when you arrive at the law enforcement hall! Somebody, put her in jail for me."


    Ding Yurong was calm on the surface, but he was still worried.


    Lin Mengya secretly handed him a look, turned around and left calmly behind elder Liu.


    I hope Ding Yurong can understand. Now, find the elder of the law enforcement hall to save her.


    The Party passed through the hall and came to the prison in the backyard.


    There are people who have violated the holy law.


    There are not many people, but each one is like a sculpture. They will only sit in the cell and look at everything outside.


    Elder Liu, they are probably used to this kind of scene and walk ahead with some pride.


    He looked at those people as if he were looking at his own works, with some appreciation and satisfaction.


    Pervert!


    Lin Mengya scolded in her heart, but soon she was pushed to one of the cells.


    It was dark inside. Except for a wooden bed, there was only a ragged quilt.


    After a week, she turned and looked at elder Liu outside her cell.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all. Gong ya, do you know where this is?"


    Liu Changlao seemed dissatisfied with her reaction.


    But what can be done? She was naturally bold. I''m afraid she couldn''t pretend to be frightened and inexplicable.


    Calmly sitting on the ragged bedding, Lin Mengya smiled and said.


    "You can''t help me. First, those people''s scheme of framing failed. Second, the elder is dead. He can''t identify those who hurt him. Similarly, he won''t be used to hurt me. Third, you dare not extort a confession from me by torture. Because in this way, you will die faster, won''t you?"


    She took it calmly, as if she had decided to eat each other.


    Elder Liu''s expression changed again and again. Finally, he looked at her in a gloomy and incomparable way.


    "Be smart! If you are here now, your life is in my hand. I advise you to be honest and don''t play tricks!"


    He warned mercilessly, but Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    She smiled and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "I''m afraid the people behind you let you catch me instead of beating me. Elder Liu, maybe you are here, heaven and earth, and the ruler who dominates those people. But in front of the person who can use you, threaten you, or even make you surrender, you are far less important than my chip. Therefore, you should be careful. If I talk to someone else The family said that I would not cooperate until I killed you. You said, "will he do it?"


    She sat on the quilt safely, and her clothes had not been changed in time. The bright red blood was dotted on her white dress. Somehow, it always gave people a strange flirtatious feeling.


    Elder Liu''s eyes shrunk slightly, looked into her eyes, and continued to be on guard.


    "What do you mean by this? I tell you, you are covered with blood. Come out of the elder''s room and everyone has seen it. You can''t deny it!"


    Lin Mengya smiled coldly, Disdain to say: "I thought you were a smart man, but I didn''t expect that you were just like that. Just tell your behind the scenes planner. I Gong ya, always eat soft rather than hard. If you want to use me as a chip, you have to see whether I''m happy or not. There is no forever friend, only forever interest. I think no matter what he wants to do. If I actively cooperate, it''s better than letting me be punished Forced to achieve better results. by the way. I like people who are sincere. I don''t like what you did together before. At that time, if I break the net, none of us will think better! "

 Chapter 1397

    Probably frightened by the cruelty in her eyes, elder Liu couldn''t help but step back.


    But he immediately reacted, looked at her unfathomably and turned away.


    As soon as the cell door was locked, her expression eased slowly.


    Now think about it, in fact, all this is designed.


    First of all, those who killed the elders of the prayer hall were quick and well-trained.


    And they are very clear about the process of paying God''s sacrifice. It is likely that they are the people in the temple.


    When they wanted to catch themselves, they didn''t kill, that is, they wanted to catch them alive.


    Originally, their plan was to blame her for killing the elder.


    In this case, even if long Tianyu comes, he has nothing to do.


    Unless he can prove that the great elder of the prayer hall died at the hands of others.


    But all this is not easy.


    Now, as soon as Liu Changlao came up, he took her away regardless.


    And the reasons are the same, so she doesn''t doubt it.


    If she is really framed successfully, she will still go to the law enforcement hall.


    In this way, the situation is exactly the same as now.


    All these are arranged. They will act as soon as possible in the absence of the elder of the law enforcement hall.


    But this time is different. They are also anxious. Otherwise, how could they leave such a big flaw?


    Now, only when elder Ding comes back, she will be safe for the time being.


    Just elder Liu, how can they do as she wants?


    Unknowingly, in the middle of the night, it was very cold in the prison, but those people still didn''t move. Such a large cell was very quiet.


    Lin Mengya is lying in bed with her clothes covered with a broken quilt. Now is not the time to pay attention. Don''t freeze yourself to death. It''s the most correct choice.


    With a click, the door lock was gently opened.


    She narrowed her eyes, but the smell floating into her nose let her know that this person was elder Liu.


    After thinking about it, she turned over and sat up, startling the man.


    "Is elder Liu walking here so late?"


    It must have frightened Liu Changlao. The man hesitated and no longer deliberately made light footsteps, but the voice was very low.


    "Hum, you can play tricks here. Gong ya, sometimes people are too smart, but it''s not a good thing."


    The tone was cold. It was obvious that elder Liu was in a bad mood.


    Lin Mengya smiled, got out of bed and said, "of course you want me to be a fool, so it''s good to deceive. Unfortunately, my parents have good genes, but they can''t be a fool. Are you disappointed?"


    Her words made Liu Chang very angry.


    Patted her ass and she walked out of the cell.


    "If you dare to run and shout, I''ll cut your neck at once!"


    Elder Liu said fiercely behind his back.


    Lin Mengya smiled and didn''t care at all.


    "Don''t worry, if you break my neck, you''ll go to hell with me. What the hell, lead the way!"


    Elder Liu is a little silly. I guess I haven''t seen such arrogant chips falling in the hands of others.


    Although Lin Mengya''s mouth is fierce, in fact, the whole person is tense and ready to deal with emergencies.


    Elder Liu really took her out of the law enforcement hall, but he didn''t go down, but went to a yard in the backyard of the law enforcement hall.


    Unlike other places, it is brightly lit, but it is not lively.


    "Why, afraid?"


    Seeing that she stood at the door and didn''t dare to step inside, elder Liu immediately began to make fun of her.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya glanced at him, and then strode into the yard.


    "Afraid, I''m not Gong ya."


    Her words were somewhat arrogant.


    Elder Liu probably made her angry. At this time, he was very angry and smiled back.


    "Now let your mouth harden for a while, and then you will suffer!"


    He whispered viciously to himself, but he didn''t know it. It had already spread to Lin Mengya''s ears.


    The yard was very big. As soon as Lin Mengya got outside the house, she heard the dull sound of the whip falling on her body.


    She frowned. What''s going on?


    "All right, you hit it, too. It''s time to calm down, isn''t it?"


    A strange man''s voice came out of the room.


    The voice was so feminine that it was easy to get goose bumps.


    "Young Lord, don''t you hurt me?"


    How could it be the voice of Yue Qi?


    Even though the voice had a delicate tone, she could still hear it.


    "It hurts! Why don''t you hurt you little clever ghost! This time, if it wasn''t for your good plan, I couldn''t get Gong ya so quickly."


    The goose bumps on his body were heavy again, but Yue Qi said coquettishly: "it''s true that people are here, but I''m afraid I will empathize and don''t love at that time. What should I do?"


    Lin Mengya is speechless. She really doesn''t like this type.


    But unexpectedly, the master of that feminine voice is more disgusting than Yue Qi.


    "It''s impossible to like it. If she wasn''t useful, how could I let her come to our place."


    Better not!


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. Now she began to doubt elder Liu''s vision of choosing the boss.


    "Little Lord, take Gong ya to!"


    She only had time to hear these two words, elder Liu said proudly.


    "Well, bring her in."


    The soft voice immediately became cold and heartless, and said indifferently.


    Elder Liu pushed her and she crashed into the door.


    The room was bright, but it made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Directly opposite, one was dropped in mid air with his head down and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Yue Qi held a whip in his hand, but he was weak and boneless, snuggling in a man''s arms.


    The man''s body is a little thin, but his face is too white.


    It can be regarded as a gentle and handsome face. Now it seems that it is as white as a ghost.


    She had a very bad impression of this man, because the man''s eyes were like wolves, constantly looking at herself.


    "Gong ya, I heard you are a smart woman. But when I saw you today, I thought it was a rumor."


    The man''s tone was tinged with disdain.


    Mixed with Yue Qi''s smile, she was so angry.


    "Yes, Miss Gong Ya thought to herself that she was the smartest man in the world. In the end, she still fell into the hands of our little Lord?"


    Yue Qi leaned against the man''s arms and laughed more and more.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to quarrel with them, and a pair of black eyes looked at the man indifferently.


    "Speak quickly and fart quickly. Miss Ben wants to go back and have a rest. She doesn''t have time to waste time with you."


    Her attitude was cold and light, but unexpectedly, she aroused the man''s interest.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid we''ll kill you."


    She looked at the man as if she were looking at an idiot, with some sarcasm in her tone.


    "Kill me? Are you sure you only want a corpse? Well, it''s rare that I''m in the mood to discuss business with you today. Let irrelevant people step down and talk about business. It''s not suitable for outsiders to be present."


    Her unmoved attitude aroused men''s desire to conquer.


    Yin measured smiled. The man waved and motioned everyone to step down.


    Yue Qi stared at her angrily, as if he wanted to poke a hole in her.


    "Why doesn''t this woman go?"


    Lin Mengya casually pointed to Yue Qi, but the latter''s eyes seemed to rush over and eat her.


    The man smiled and said softly, "this is my baby, not an outsider."


    Yue Qi smiled with satisfaction, but Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Haven''t you heard of a knife at the beginning of the color word? You can trust anyone, but you can''t trust a woman. You see, she is in love with you at this moment. The next moment, Her Highness Xi won''t marry. She said to you, it''s all a show. How can you be sure that she really loves you?"


    She is too lazy to be proficient in provoking discord.


    Sure enough, the man''s brown eyes showed a few deep meanings.


    Yue Qi immediately cooled his heart, stared at Lin Mengya and said tenderly.


    "Young master, don''t listen to her nonsense. Don''t you know what I do to you? At the beginning, if you didn''t say Murong Xi blocked your way, how could I play with him? Young master, it makes me sad."


    Yue Qi is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Seeing that things are wrong, he immediately used the spoiled method of taking retreat as advance.


    After all, the man is not a stone hearted man. He immediately eased his face and coaxed softly, "what do you think? Even if I don''t believe anyone, I have to believe my baby. Darling, you''ve worked hard today. Go down first."


    Even though it didn''t arouse suspicion, the man was very cautious.


    Lin Mengya saw Yue Qi full of anger, but she still had to suppress and retreat, but there was no satisfaction in her heart.


    This can only show that this person has a cold and thin nature. Even if he is a woman related to him, he will never fully believe it.


    She has to deal with such people.


    "Don''t think I was provoked by you. Even if you don''t say, I''ll let her leave. You just did me a favor."


    The man leaned lazily on the chair, and his tone also showed a sense of weakness.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think of him as a weak person with no strength to bind chickens. She just guarded against him, and then her face showed a little indifference.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I help you or not. The important thing is that I let her eat flat and uncomfortable. This is the best."


    She deliberately portrayed herself as a. All her tricks and means were used to compete with each other.


    The man smiled but said nothing.


    "Do it. I came to you just to talk about a business with you."


    Here we go.


    Lin Mengya restrained herself and deliberately pretended not to be very interested.


    "First of all, if I accept her as the concubine of his highness Xi, I won''t promise. I can think about others."


    In order to deepen her impression, she deliberately said this sentence.

 Chapter 1398

    "Women, but they are all like this. Don''t worry, as long as you are good, I won''t let her destroy the relationship between you and Murong Xi."


    The man smiled contemptuously and motioned Lin Mengya to reassure her.


    "That''s good, but since you want me to talk business with you, at least you have to report yourself. Those who can do business with me are big people. If you''re not qualified, I won''t cooperate with you."


    The man snorted coldly, as if he cared about what she said.


    "Big man? Do you think emperor Zun is a big man? In my eyes, he is just a frog at the bottom of a well! You are not qualified to know my name, but you can call me Lord yuan."


    Lin Mengya thought, as long as it''s not the little Lord.


    "I dare ask Lord yuan, what can I do for a person like you?"


    Lord yuan looked at her, and a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not time for you to help. However, I want you to promise me one thing. Whenever and wherever I want something from you, you must give it to me."


    Her heart jumped. What? What''s that?


    Then he asked quietly.


    "Does Lord yuan also want my life?"


    Lord yuan raised his eyebrows and grasped the meaning of her words.


    "It''s most useful for you to live. Don''t worry, I''m not those reckless people. Your life is still very valuable. You''ll stay with me these days. No one dares to touch you with me."


    Bullshit! She''ll live here. She''s too long.


    But now in the hands of others, she is also embarrassed to make the relationship too rigid.


    "What if Princess Xianghua gets into trouble with me? You know, she has some personal feuds with me."


    "She doesn''t dare. If she delays my business, anyone will die. All right, you can live in peace. At that time, I''ll tell you what to do."


    Lord yuan waved impatiently. Someone immediately came in and asked her out.


    The house is not small. Lin Mengya guessed that it should be contributed by elder Liu to have a house of this scale in the law enforcement hall.


    What is the relationship between them? Why can elder Liu do this for him?


    Is it true that he is not afraid of being discovered by others in the law enforcement hall, thus destroying his future and reputation?


    She was confined to a small room with poor light.


    There is only a kerosene lamp on the table, and the bean sized candle can only see a limited area.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. She still sat quietly in her chair and didn''t dare to run out by force.


    She was too isolated in the temple.


    Except for long Tianyu, Ma and Cheng, she can hardly find any help she can use.


    Although they had told her before that something would make a big fuss, the holy master would come to help her.


    But now, I''m afraid even the saint has encountered some trouble.


    Otherwise, how can the elder of the law enforcement hall allow elder Ding / mischief.


    She fell into unprecedented anxiety. This sense of powerlessness has not appeared for a long time.


    "Princess! The young Lord has ordered that no one should visit Miss Gong."


    "Visit? The princess is here for revenge! Get out of the way. Don''t worry, I have a heavy hand and can''t kill anyone!"


    Outside the room, there was a sharp scolding from Yue Qi.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Yue Qi hated her. She knew.


    But we shouldn''t find it at this time. Is Yue Qi not afraid of Lord yuan and will blame her for this?


    "Princess, I''m afraid this is not appropriate. If you have the order of the young Lord, the little one will not dare to stop you. You''d better not embarrass the little ones?"


    The person in charge of the guard hesitated and said. Unexpectedly, Yue Qi''s voice was more sharp.


    "What is she? The young Lord thinks highly of her and asks her to serve the young Lord. I am loyal to the young Lord. You don''t know, this woman is crafty. I''m afraid the young Lord will be fooled by her and don''t know it. Wouldn''t it be better to teach her a lesson and let her listen to the young Lord?"


    The guards outside paused. I think it''s because Yue Qi said exactly what they wanted.


    "Hum, I''m just a little princess. I''m so powerful. If you have the ability, you should come in!"


    When Lin Mengya opened her mouth, it was unbearable ridicule.


    The Yue Qi outside was not willing to bear it. He pushed open the door and came in.


    "You bitch! It''s not enough for you to occupy your highness Xi. Now you dare to come and hook up with my young master! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, do you think you can be fascinated by men all over the world?"


    Yue Qixing stared round and scolded with his waist crossed.


    Here, Lin Mengya didn''t allow her to scold herself like this. After a cold hum, she got up gracefully from her seat, naturally showing a period of charm.


    "What can I do if I hook it? It''s your own skill. What else can you say?"


    "I, I fought with you!"


    Yue Qi rushed at her and immediately the two fought together.


    The two guards could not pull down their hands or persuade them.


    And the two girls who rolled together probably couldn''t die.


    After looking at each other, they withdrew and closed the door.


    "People are gone. Are you still pulling my hair like a bitch?"


    They were lying on the ground. Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said coldly.


    "If you weren''t too stupid, why should I lose my demeanor!"


    Yue Qi glanced at her, and then the two got up together with a tacit understanding.


    Lin Mengya easily overturned a chair, made a loud "bang", and then shouted, "you, you bitch! Oh, you dare to grab my face. Believe it or not, I''ll let Lord yuan tie your face into a horse honeycomb."


    But she immediately lowered her voice and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Yue Qi looked at her white and shouted, "you dare to mention my young master. I tell you, my young master won''t like a shameless woman like you!"


    After scolding, Yue Qi also lowered his voice to answer her.


    "I don''t know why they want to shoot you. Why are you so stupid and caught by them so easily."


    Lin Mengya trusted Yue Qi because Yue Qi didn''t tell her past.


    If Lord yuan had known just now, he would have used Ning''er as a weapon of threat, but he didn''t.


    Yue Qi could not say it for long Tianyu, but when she came from Yue Qi, she was almost sure that Yue Qi must have come to her to say something else.


    After all, she can go to Lord yuan and blow the pillow breeze. At that time, she can do whatever she wants?


    When the enemy is present, they can also become allies for the time being.


    "I don''t want face anymore, and I don''t have you!" After shouting, she immediately asked, "you don''t see who sent me. By the way, why is Cheng rushong here? Is he seriously injured?"


    Hanging in mid air, the one who was beaten to death was the owner of the Cheng family.


    "You! Look how I deal with you!" Then Yue Qi frowned tightly.


    "His condition is not very good, and I don''t know the reason why he was arrested. The young Lord wanted others to do it before. Later, I said I had a private revenge with him and asked me to revenge myself. Otherwise, he would have died."


    Speaking of this, she understood a little.


    Yue Qi didn''t really submit to Lord yuan, and she didn''t seem to want Lord yuan to seize her appearance.


    "Where is he now?"


    "If you have time to care about others, you should first care about yourself. I tell you, that man is cruel and cruel. Don''t think you''re smart enough to escape from him."


    Yue Qi said angrily, but she stuffed something into Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "Take this and run if you can. As long as it''s outside the runway, they won''t dare to catch you."


    Yue Qi quickly instructed her. Suddenly, there was a very subtle sound of footsteps.


    Lin Mengya immediately grabbed Yue Qi''s hand and hit the other party''s pain when the other party had no time to respond.


    "Ah --"


    This painful cry is really extreme. Can it not hurt? Lin Mengya has Venus in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, they were paralyzed on the ground and couldn''t relax at all.


    Just then, the door was pushed open.


    The adult yuan entered the door and saw that both women were lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. After that, he flashed in his eyes.


    "Young Lord, you are here!"


    Yue Qi''s eyes were full of tears. She didn''t pretend. Just now, she hit each other''s forehead and bled.


    "I just came to teach her a lesson and let her listen to you, young Lord, but I didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. Young Lord, Xianghua hurts so much. Teach her a lesson quickly!"


    When Lin Mengya saw Yue Qi crying, she couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    This guy, he''s a good actor.


    Unwilling to show weakness, she immediately covered her head and said angrily.


    "Teach me a lesson? You deserve it! I tell you, even if you want to marry your highness Xi, you are just a concubine! I advise you to die! If you want to teach me a lesson, which onion are you!"


    Lord yuan narrowed his eyes. He bent down slowly, but his eyes flashed and one hand grabbed Yue Qi''s neck.


    Lin Mengya watched Yue Qi being held up by him. He was so weak, but it didn''t take much effort.


    Yue Qi''s eyes widened in horror and his feet pedaled straight.


    "What you just said is true?"


    His voice was somber, and just then a wisp of wind passed by, blowing out the candles on the table.


    But there was light behind Lord yuan. In the dim light, Lin Mengya felt that he was like a devil hiding in the dark, and seemed to be able to take people''s lives at any time.


    "Little, little Lord, I, I am really for little Lord..."


    Yue Qi said it intermittently, but Lord yuan didn''t mean to let go.


    Lin Mengya held her hand tightly. She knew that she could never plead for mercy on this matter.

 Chapter 1399

    However, Yue Qi''s struggling movement was getting farther and farther away. Seeing that people were going to die, Lin Mengya turned her eyebrows, rubbed her forehead, and stood up from the ground.


    "You bitch, you have today! Are you qualified to compete with me?"


    Her tone was extremely resentful. It seemed that she really hated Yue Qi.


    She saw that Lord yuan took a look at her.


    Lin Mengya immediately sat in her chair and enjoyed the strangulation of Yue Qi as if she were watching a good play.


    "You! You!"


    Yue Qi, who was strangled by his neck, stretched out his hand and grabbed it in her direction. Only what he caught was a mass of air.


    From beginning to end, she dared not directly resist the young Lord.


    Although it was dark in the room, she dared not show other expressions.


    Hook your lips and smile more proudly than anyone else.


    Suddenly, Lord yuan released his hand.


    "Cough, thank you for not killing me."


    Yue Qi covered her neck and coughed hard, but the first thing she did was to thank her humanity who almost strangled herself.


    "You are too naughty, little beauty. I said you couldn''t come here. You are so naughty, you should fight."


    His tone was soft, as if he wasn''t the one who was going to pass the killer just now.


    Yue Qi trembled a little, but he flattered: "what the young master said is that Xianghua understands. Well, young master, I''ll go to bed with you early. That cheap woman, I''m sure you won''t listen to her nonsense, right?"


    Yue Qi''s tone was a little cautious. It sounded as if he was really worried about it.


    Lin Mengya''s palm is a little sweaty, because what Yue Qi gave her just now is in her right hand.


    Lord yuan is cruel, even to Yue Qi, let alone her.


    "Well, you''re good. Miss Gong, I''ll compensate you for her. Don''t blame her. It''s inevitable that children are not sensible. I just like her, don''t I?"


    His doting tone made Lin Mengya live with goose bumps.


    It''s like being doused with a basin of cold water in winter, which makes people completely cold.


    This man is really moody.


    But what''s more, he is afraid that he is testing himself and warning himself.


    "Since you like it, watch it. If you don''t want to do it, some people are willing. Next time, you don''t have to play in front of me. Even if you strangle her, you don''t dare to touch me. Threatening me is useless!"


    She deliberately made her words explicit, the other party smiled gently, and then took Yue Qi in her arms.


    "Well, that makes sense. Next time, I''ll kill her directly. Anyway, you won''t be afraid."


    Lin Mengya suddenly jumped in her heart. How cruel and cruel this person must be to make such an understatement of this matter.


    But now, obviously, it''s not a good chance to guess people''s hearts.


    She answered with a cold hum, and the farce finally came to an end.


    With Yue Qi and their departure, a new problem appeared again.


    Since Yue Qi is not really attached, why is she here?


    She looked at her right hand, a simple ring, lying quietly in the palm of her hand.


    What''s the use of this thing?


    She closed her clothes and lay in bed. It was not long before dawn.


    Today, it''s time for the top ten aristocratic families to meet the holy master.


    Although she was missing, she knew that those people would make up a reasonable reason to explain her absence.


    Lin Mengya sat in the room. After a while, someone brought breakfast.


    The food is very simple, and you can eat enough.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t eat, but knocked over the tableware.


    "You dare to bring this kind of pig food in front of me! I tell you, I''m your little Lord''s guest. If you neglect me, none of you can afford it!"


    She rolled her eyes and shouted to the servant in charge of getting the meal.


    The servant who delivered the meal did not blink, but after the ceremony, he withdrew quietly.


    Lin Mengya is a little stuffy. Why are these guys so good in psychological quality?


    But when the lunch was delivered, she had another pain.


    The man still did his own things meticulously, as if he couldn''t hear what she said.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and felt something wrong.


    While the man was setting the table, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the man carefully.


    incorrect!


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. She rubbed her eyes and thought she was wrong.


    How possible!


    I saw that man''s ear was sealed!


    Lin Mengya was a little silly. She suddenly remembered that long Tianyu told her about the holy slave.


    Would it have anything to do with that?


    Look at the self righteous look of Lord yuan, how can you accept a disabled person as a subordinate?


    But if they just want to be domestic slaves, this is a suitable choice.


    After all, he can''t hear or say anything. Just do his own thing quietly.


    Lin Mengya is a little restless. In the end, who is Lord yuan?


    And how long do they have to lock themselves up?


    "Young Lord, today they have all gone to the holy master. Will there be any trouble with the palace elegance in our hands?"


    Yue Qi lay on the man''s knee and let the other party touch his long black hair. He asked with a soft accent.


    "It''s not ours. We''ll be back soon. What''s your hurry?"


    Lord yuan gently touched her forehead. Yue Qi deliberately showed a flattering sweet smile, but there was a feeling of nausea on his chest.


    "Soon, as long as we can take Gong Ya back, everything can be solved successfully."


    His eyes showed a little light of desire, as if he had won.


    The ceremony for the ten aristocratic families to meet the holy master is about to begin. Long Tianyu, the chief priest standing in front of the holy master''s hall, looks more and more sad.


    His previous affairs were a little tricky, otherwise he wouldn''t have delayed coming back until now.


    However, before he left, he arranged a lot of people around her.


    But none of those people came back to life.


    Cai Ling, also dressed as a saint, appeared around him for some reason.


    On his clear face, there was almost the same worry as him.


    "Your Highness, not only Gong Ya is missing, but also Cheng rushong and Princess Xianghua are gone."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes tightened and turned to order.


    "Step up the investigation of Gong Ya''s whereabouts! Also, don''t make a statement."


    His heart seemed to be tightly held by one hand.


    He has always been calm and strong, but now he has a little fear in his heart.


    She''ll be fine!


    Clenching his fist, long Tianyu turned and came to the square.


    Audience with the Holy One, start now!


    "Don''t be wishful thinking. You can''t get out here."


    Yue Qi appeared in front of her. Lin Mengya looked at her and continued to look at the sky outside.


    "He''s gone out. It''s estimated that he won''t come back in the evening. If you want to escape, I can help you."


    He lowered his voice and Yue Qi said quickly.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and refused.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Do you want to die here?"


    Yue Qi was a little worried, but after Lin Mengya glanced at her faintly, she whispered, "I know you don''t want my life for one or two days. But Yue Qi, do you know what smart is mistaken by smart?"


    Yue Qi hesitated for a moment and immediately roared angrily.


    "I''m helping you! Who can help you here except my seat!"


    I think it was a little loud. She immediately looked around warily, and then began to whisper to her.


    "Today is the big day of the temple. There must be a lot of people outside. As long as you run to someone''s place, you can be saved. I tell you, except for today''s opportunity, you can only wait to die!"


    She turned her head and looked at Yue Qi lightly.


    The latter was not used to it and said unnaturally, "what do you think I do? Lin Mengya, are you stupid?"


    "In your eyes, am I not a fool? Yue Qi, do you think I will be fooled by you?"


    She stirred up the corners of her lips with a smile of disdain.


    "Lord yuan won''t kill me, but the premise is that I will obey. If he goes out today, it means that he is at least a saint in the temple. If I run out now, what''s the difference between throwing myself into the net?"


    As soon as her voice fell, Yue Qi looked at her with a sneer.


    "I thought you were Lin Mengya. After making trouble for a long time, aren''t you still a timid coward?"


    "Yes, what can I do? But even if he likes it and has the ability, you can persuade him to like it."


    He was so angry that Yue Qi almost rolled his eyes.


    "Lin Mengya, don''t go too far!"


    "It''s you who''s too much! Yue Qi, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. Do you think he''ll look at you differently if he gets rid of me and makes contributions to him? Don''t be silly. If he can be cheated by you, you should succeed when he just forgets me. What''s going on now? Regret it? To be honest, if he still has the memory of that time, he''s afraid of you , not as ruthless as those. After all, you are my sister! "


    Her sarcasm left Yue Qi speechless.


    His face was red and blue. At last Yue Qi smiled, but there was a little more yin and ruthless in his eyes.


    "You are not afraid. Shall I tell the young Lord everything about you?"


    "You have to dare, don''t you? If you told him as soon as you came here, it would be a great achievement. But now? You deliberately concealed it. What do you think you can do well?"


    Yue Qi took a breath of air-conditioning. She didn''t know why. She always felt that everything was in her hands.


    "You, don''t think I can''t cure you!"


    Yue Qi was forced to hurry, but only his mouth was stronger.


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and whispered a warning: "don''t talk if you don''t want to die!"


    Instead, he raised his eyebrows and glared at Yue Qi fiercely.

 Chapter 1400

    Yue Qi has to cooperate with her even if she is unwilling.


    After all, in front of Lord yuan, they are grasshoppers tied to a rope.


    "Young Lord, you are back!"


    Yue Qi greeted her coquettishly. Lord yuan narrowed his eyes. After confirming that Yue Qi hadn''t done anything to her, he smiled and took people in his arms.


    "You are good. Don''t worry. Your revenge will be avenged in a few days."


    Lord yuan''s speech is somewhat negative. Lin Mengya thinks he seems to have hidden thousands of killing intentions, but at present, she can only pretend not to understand.


    "Thank you, little Lord. Did you hear that? I''m the only one in the little Lord''s heart, not you!"


    In terms of acting, Yue Qi is also a strength school.


    Stared and stabbed her a few words, and was sent away by Lord yuan.


    Whenever she is alone with this person, Lin Mengya will feel her hair stand up.


    "Don''t worry, we can leave here soon. As for your highness Xi, I''ll find a way to take him with me."


    Lin Mengya looked at Lord yuan, got up and walked back to the house.


    The other party didn''t care about her attitude, but told people to continue to show her more strictly.


    In the room, Lin Mengya was really anxious.


    Yue Qi''s mind is easy to understand. She just wants to disappear. It''s best to die in the hands of a bad man like Lord yuan.


    In this way, even if long Tianyu knew later, he would not blame her.


    Moreover, the reason why she chose to come with Lord yuan was that she thought she was a snake, I''m afraid it was for long Tianyu.


    So I can use Yue Qi, but I can''t believe her.


    After all, Lord yuan just wants to work for him now, but Yue Qi wants her life!


    I''m afraid it''s not that easy to escape.


    What''s more, if she can''t take Cheng Rusong together, I''m afraid the other party will be killed by Lord yuan.


    If he doesn''t escape, long Tianyu may also be implicated.


    She thought about it and decided to find Cheng rushong first.


    If she can, she certainly hopes that they can escape together.


    Xu is because of her good performance and Lord Yuan thinks she can''t escape.


    She thought it would take some time to go out, but when she opened the door, those people just followed her.


    It seems that Lord yuan attaches great importance to their cooperation.


    She walked slowly. A better yard was unlikely to be used to detain people, but when she passed by several yards, she heard a woman''s voice inside.


    That voice is still young, at most 15 or 16 years old, similar to Yue Qi.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the scene when the man stuck with Yue Qi. She couldn''t help but spit on the shameless guy.


    However, those yards are locked with a big lock. Listening to the sound is also very pleasant. I''m afraid I haven''t suffered any suffering.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to do other things first.


    She soon found Cheng rushong, but the man had been tortured to the death.


    She found Cheng Rusong in a small yard. If she hadn''t had a sharp nose, I''m afraid Cheng Shibo would die here today.


    She looked at Cheng rushong lying motionless on the haystack and felt a little anxious.


    But the two tails behind her were really hateful. With a flash of inspiration, she thought of an idea.


    "You two, stay first."


    The two men looked at her at the same time. She smiled and said softly.


    "I know that your little Lord yuan is an extraordinary person, and he doesn''t mean any harm to me. I know this man. Why don''t I persuade him to serve your little Lord?"


    She was afraid that the two men would not agree, and immediately said mysteriously.


    "Moreover, if he is really a useless loser, you little Lord, only need to kill him with a knife. You tortured him like this and haven''t killed him yet. Don''t I say, you understand the truth? If he agrees, you can''t do this without you. Besides, I can''t run in this house. Do you two say?"


    The two men looked at each other and doubted her words.


    But the desire to do meritorious service wavered in their eyes.


    Lin Mengya added another fire and said, "besides, there are only three of us here. If persuasion fails, I''ll bite to death. I haven''t been here. As long as you two don''t mention it, no one knows about it. Let me try."


    Give it a try. There''s no loss anyway.


    The two men hesitated and accepted her statement.


    So they stayed outside the door, and Lin Mengya went in immediately.


    "Uncle, uncle, how are you?"


    Tearing off her petticoat, she poured out the herbs in the sachet and covered it for him.


    But compared with his wound, it was a drop in the bucket.


    Fortunately, she''s just trying to hide.


    The teacher taught her how to use the needle quickly. Instead of the silver hairpin on her head, she protected his heart first.


    Cheng Rusong is in good condition. As long as he is no longer beaten, the problem should not be big.


    She called several times, and Cheng rushong slowly woke up.


    "Gong... Gong ya, why are you here?"


    Cheng rushong was very embarrassed. There were whip marks on his face and body.


    Although Yue Qi said she was so dignified, Lin Mengya knew that she hated Cheng Rusong because she had been deprived of the Deputy sacrifice before.


    Otherwise, since it''s a play, why do you beat people seriously?


    "It''s a long story. Why are you here?"


    She carefully picked up Cheng Rusong and let him lean against the wall.


    The two guards also stood outside the door, regardless of what they were saying.


    "Oh, I''m in a hurry. I''ve redoubled their trap. Where''s the old horse? Is there anything wrong with him?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and whispered, "Ma Shibo has nothing to do, but he is worried about you."


    "Oh, I''m an old bone, but it''s not so easy to report to master Yama. Gong ya, do you know who adult yuan is?"


    He lowered his voice and floated out of the door.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She still had no clue about it.


    He was also a saint, but she always felt that he had no worship and due respect for the temple.


    In short, Lord yuan gave her a strange feeling.


    "On the surface, he seems to be a high saint. But the day they caught me, they killed the saint who came to pick me up in front of me. Can you understand what I said?"


    Now, Lin Mengya understood.


    If Lord yuan is really a saint, even if he belongs to a faction, he can send his own people to pick him up or deceive Cheng Rusong.


    But he didn''t. He killed the guards who came to pick him up.


    This shows that although he is not afraid of the temple, he still wants to hide his true identity.


    "I see. Cheng Shibo, have a good rest and I''ll find a way to take you out."


    Cheng rushong nodded, looked around and said low, "Gong ya, remember, you can''t go with them anyway, you know?"


    She knows that Cheng rushong must know something.


    But now, this is not the time to ask.


    People outside couldn''t hear what they said in a small voice. After Lin Mengya gently instructed, she said loudly, "Cheng Shibo, in fact, Lord yuan just wants us to cooperate with him. Why are you so stubborn? I''ll give you time to think about it. If you think about it, let someone invite another adult at the door. You can suffer less flesh and blood."


    Cheng rushong also understood what she meant, but snorted coldly.


    Lin Mengya immediately pretended to walk away, muttering as she walked, saying that Cheng rushong was not sensible.


    The two men didn''t say anything. They probably felt bad luck, but Lin Mengya told them not to tell Lord yuan about it.


    Maybe next time, she can persuade success?


    Those two people were also persuaded by her. After all, the little Lord may be waiting for this person to give in


    If they can succeed, is it a great achievement?


    People are selfish.


    Lin Mengya grasped this point and covered up the matter.


    However, when she returned to the room where she lived, she unexpectedly found two people.


    "Cherry, peach, how did you get caught?"


    The two girls were already terrified. They fell into her arms and cried with tears.


    Lin Mengya finally heard it from their words. The outside world knew that she was taken away by the law enforcement hall. They were worried about her. They were thinking of coming out to inquire about the situation, but they didn''t want to be caught here.


    "What about others? Do you know that I was caught?"


    Cherry and peach shook their heads. Cherry said, "we asked the owners. They all said you were taken to the law enforcement hall. I don''t know anything else. Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    She shook her head gently. No wonder Lord yuan was so confident.


    I''m afraid that by now, they don''t know that they are no longer in the palace of law enforcement.


    No wonder it''s not that big.


    "What about your highness Xi? And your highness, do you have any information about them?"


    Those two people are her most strange thoughts.


    Sakura lowered her voice and attached a small voice to her ear.


    "I heard that your highness Xi is presiding over the ceremony to see the holy master these days. I haven''t heard of your highness."


    Their news didn''t circulate, and if she wasn''t there, who would tell these big things to the two girls?


    I''m a little uneasy. Lord Yuan said to catch long Tianyu. I''m afraid it''s not a joke.


    What is he going to do?


    In her panic, she spent another night.


    With cherry and peach around, she calmed down.


    Cheng rushong''s injury is more serious. There are many new wounds on his body.


    Although his physical quality was very good, he was old after all. In the evening of the next day, he began to have a coma and fever.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she didn''t pay close attention to treatment, she was afraid it would be more or less bad.


    She just wanted to talk to Lord yuan, but she didn''t want Lord yuan to be looking for her.

 Chapter 1401

    "So you''re here. Come and ask Miss Gong to go."


    As soon as Lord yuan saw her, he had a few more smiles on his face.


    Lin Mengya secretly felt a little bad, but she calmly walked in front of him.


    "Lord yuan, what does that mean? Where are you taking me?"


    No, Lord yuan''s eyes looked at her gently.


    But Lin Mengya felt that at this moment, she seemed to be stared at by a poisonous snake.


    Subconsciously wanted to retreat, but the heavily armed people behind her made her retreat.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll just take you home. Gong ya, you don''t belong here, you belong to us."


    His voice was soft, but it was bone cold.


    Although Lord yuan was still feminine, she saw the madness flashing in his eyes.


    The premonition of danger became stronger and stronger. She wanted to turn around and run away, but reason controlled her.


    No, run now. It''s just death.


    She pinched her hand quietly and pretended to be confused.


    "I don''t quite understand what Lord Yuan said. Go home? Is it back to the palace?"


    Lord yuan stretched out his hand and gently touched her face.


    Suddenly, she felt goose bumps all over her body.


    "The Gong family is just a mole of ants. Gong ya, you will never know how beautiful and dazzling you are. Come on, I''ll take you back myself."


    Her wrist was firmly grasped by Lord yuan.


    Secretly trying to get rid of it, I found that the strength of the other party was far beyond my imagination.


    His face was a little unnatural, but Lord yuan walked fast.


    She managed to keep up with him, but she was thinking about how to escape.


    "Wait a minute, my two maids, can you take them with you? Or, help me take them back first. They''ve been with me for so long, I''m not used to not being taken care of by them. Also, the aristocratic family leader named Cheng rushong, will you follow us?"


    She didn''t dare not mention it. Look at what Lord yuan meant. He should be reckless and want to leave here with himself.


    She is afraid that the other party will destroy the corpse. Now she is still useful, so at least it is safe to follow her.


    Lord yuan narrowed his eyes and changed his look.


    Lin Mengya immediately changed her face, pretended to be unhappy and said, "Lord yuan doesn''t even have the sincerity to cooperate?"


    She knew that the man had an unfathomable mind.


    If you blindly obey, it''s easy to notice that she has a problem.


    Sure enough, after seeing her unhappiness, Lord yuan smiled and said, "OK, but the relationship between Cheng rushong and you is really good."


    Lin Mengya knew before that Cheng rushong was close to Ma Lian and she. It can''t be concealed from Lord yuan.


    At first, she pretended not to notice that the person hanging up was Cheng Shibo, but also to make adult yuan uncertain about the relationship between them.


    But now, the situation has turned sharply, and she can''t care about some things.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. Isn''t it you who cooperate with me now? If you meet my requirements, I can meet your wishes, can''t I?"


    Her tone was a little dissatisfied, but it made adult yuan feel that she really wanted to cooperate with herself.


    He knew better than anyone, and then she dared to lose her temper with herself when she regarded herself as an equal partner.


    However, let her be arrogant for a few days, and then she will succeed faster!


    "Well, don''t be angry. I''ll just ask someone to do it. Come on, listen to miss Gong''s instructions and bring everyone. Let''s go first so as not to miss the hour."


    Lord yuan seems very worried. Lin Mengya wants to delay a little longer, but she is afraid to attract their attention.


    She couldn''t stop looking back until she saw that cherry, peach and Cheng rushong were not far away from her.


    At this time, they had left the floor where the law enforcement hall was located and were going up.


    It''s strange that they didn''t see anyone all the way today.


    Even if Lin Mengya wanted to ask for help, there was nothing she could do.


    What''s going on? Where has everyone gone?


    They went all the way up, and Lin Mengya kept walking and counting silently.


    The eighth floor, the ninth floor, will continue to go up.


    Is their destination, the tenth floor?


    But what she didn''t expect was that these people were so bold that they reached the twelfth floor almost unimpeded.


    Unexpectedly, the 12th floor in the legend is just a very wide platform, and there is a huge building like a temple on the platform.


    Lin Mengya secretly glanced at Mr. Yuan. The man''s face was extremely enthusiastic. I don''t know if it was because he was in a hurry. He was flushed on his pale face.


    Lin Mengya thought more and more strange. Didn''t he say he wanted to leave here? Why bring yourself to the twelfth floor of the temple?


    "Go!"


    His wrist was caught by him. Lin Mengya had to keep up with him.


    Walking to the middle of the platform, she found that the gate of the temple not far in front was open.


    Have they been one step ahead of them and others come in here?


    She couldn''t help expecting, but she was afraid of the people who came in. What if it was Mr. Yuan''s accomplice.


    But I didn''t expect that the temple was full of people.


    When they saw Lord yuan and himself, they dodged and made way.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Are they all accomplices of Lord yuan?


    Until, at the end of the crowd, there appeared several people she knew very well.


    Long Tianyu in black and Cai Ling in white. In front of them, the remaining owners of the top ten aristocratic families are looking at her and Lord yuan with strange eyes.


    "Are you the chief and Deputy priests this time?"


    Lord yuan didn''t seem afraid. He took her to the two men.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu, but in the latter''s eyes, there was only deep darkness and could not see any other emotions.


    "That''s right."


    His voice is still low, but Lin Mengya can hear it. Although he hides deeply, she knows him best.


    He''s nervous.


    The reason should be her.


    "Then do your job well. If you delay your business, you can''t afford it."


    Lord yuan is extremely arrogant and powerless. Lin Mengya feels the tension of long Tianyu hiding under his black robe.


    She was very keen. The current situation reminded her of something before.


    Perhaps, all the concealment of long Tianyu is just for today to prevent her from suffering from the current situation.


    But the world is unpredictable, although he has made all the preparations he can do.


    But today, she still brought it here.


    "It doesn''t bother you, but what do these people behind you mean?"


    He gave her a faint look and then looked behind them.


    Lin Mengya also looked back and found that in addition to them, there were many slim girls in Saint clothes behind.


    They looked a little excited, not forced, but like coming here for an outing.


    Lord yuan raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth and said, "they are all the people I want to take back. Why, do you want to tell you?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were slightly cold, and finally fixed on her.


    "What about her and Master Cheng?"


    But Lord yuan smiled and motioned to his men behind him to put Cheng Rusong on the ground.


    "I found Master Cheng outside and kindly brought him for you. As for her, she volunteered to go with me, didn''t she, Miss Gong?"


    In the eyes of Lord yuan, there was some dangerous light.


    And her wrist suddenly felt a little tingling.


    The feeling of crisp and numb rises from the wrist and quickly flows in his own body.


    The little medicine began to warn, and her body responded quickly.


    Poison her. I''m afraid he''s crazy.


    "No, I suddenly changed my mind."


    She smiled and broke away from Lord yuan''s hand. In his surprised and inexplicable eyes, she walked in front of long Tianyu.


    "Gong ya, how could you --"


    Just now, when she wasn''t paying attention, he cut open the skin of her wrist and injected a hallucinogen.


    If she gets caught, she will be dizzy and at his mercy.


    Fortunately, these things didn''t work for her at all.


    But long Tianyu''s expression didn''t show some relaxation.


    He took her hand and placed her behind him.


    "According to the rules, you can only take those who volunteer to go with you. Who wants to go with him?"


    Lin Mengya thought the girls would say no, but she didn''t expect that no one was willing to stand up and say no except her peaches and cherries.


    In the crowd, the elder Liu who once helped Lord yuan catch her stood up at the moment.


    His face showed fanatical and pious respect, and he knelt at the feet of Lord yuan.


    "Please take me with you. I am willing to be your humble servant."


    Lord yuan looked at him contemptuously and shook his head.


    "You are not qualified to become a people of the immortal country."


    Hearing this, elder Liu burst into tears.


    However, Lord yuan looked at Lin Mengya with a smile.


    "How long do you think you can stay here?"


    His words made Lin Mengya more and more confused.


    But she felt that long Tianyu was in the dark, but she clenched her hand.


    Suddenly, there was a roar from the depths of the temple.


    Lin Mengya thought it was an earthquake, but she didn''t want long Tianyu and CAI lingju to change their faces. Then Lord yuan suddenly took off the saint''s clothes and revealed a set of dark gold personal clothes.


    "I''m finally going back. I''m a subject of the immortal kingdom!"


    With that, he quickly walked to the depths of the temple.


    And his men, too, scrambled to follow his footsteps.


    The atmosphere was very strange. Lin Mengya winked at Cai Ling when she saw long Tianyu.

 Chapter 1402

    When the last person also disappeared into the darkness, long Tianyu immediately said, "well, we have to make a final prayer. Please leave immediately."


    The crowd immediately retreated, and she was taken to the depths of the temple by long Tianyu.


    She saw clearly that there were no gods in the temple.


    Yes, it''s just a deep corridor. I don''t know where it extends.


    Just now, Lord yuan and them disappeared from here.


    Up to now, she is still in a fog.


    Until long Tianyu took her to a dark little room.


    "Mengya, are you okay?"


    He looked at everything about her nervously. After making sure she was safe, his anxiety in his eyes was a little less.


    "What''s the matter with all this? What immortal country, and who is that Lord yuan?"


    Intuition told her that the secret was something she had never imagined.


    However, it is unknowingly, deeply trapped in it.


    Long Tianyu looked at her and hesitated.


    "I''ll tell her you''d better prepare for it."


    The soft voice was a little tired.


    Lin Mengya looked behind long Tianyu. From the door, she saw a man of about 40 years old, but pale and slender.


    "Teacher, please."


    Long Tianyu respects him very much. I can see that he trusts him very much.


    Lin Mengya is not unfamiliar with this title.


    "You are the Lord of the temple, aren''t you?"


    Although she had seen him before, she didn''t expect that he was a fake.


    The temple Lord standing in front of her was kind, peaceful and handsome, with some sadness on his face.


    He is not so much a high Lord of the temple as a savior with a heart for the common people.


    "Yes, you go first. She has the right to know all this. I said earlier that I can''t hide it from her."


    The temple Lord sighed and said gently.


    But long Tianyu''s eyes flashed. After looking at her with a complex look, he turned and walked out of the house.


    "Sit down, girl, there''s still time."


    Lin Mengya found it difficult for her to disobey the man''s words.


    His tone was light and light.


    But it makes people want to listen unconsciously, not that kind of command, but a wonderful feeling of being persuaded.


    Lin Mengya obediently did it on the chair next to her, and the temple Lord also sat next to her.


    After sighing again, he said faintly, "do you want to know what the source of all this is?"


    Lin Mengya''s mind was guessed by him. She really wanted to know what the big hand that virtually pushed her here was.


    The LORD looked at her softly. At this time, Lin Mengya found that the Lord''s eyes were a rare light gray.


    "About 50 years ago, your great grandmother came to me after hearing the oracle."


    She was a little excited. She always felt that she wanted to know some great secrets.


    "Your great grandmother is a rare and wise person. The palace family is really developing very well in her hands. At that time, your palace family was the top of the top ten aristocratic families. However, the palace family has always kept a secret. That is, the owners of each generation of the palace family are actually twins."


    Lin Mengya was shocked. She had never heard of these things.


    Next, the main thing Dian told her was to make Lin Mengya completely stupid.


    "In fact, the twins born to every head of the palace family are not the children of their husband. This is the price the palace family has to pay when they get rich. Your great grandmother loves her husband very much. So she discovered the secret."


    Lin Mengya only felt that her three outlooks had burst.


    "Well, my grandmother..."


    "Your grandmother is an exception, because your great grandmother gave birth to a pair of dead babies."


    Her fingers curled tightly together.


    How to say, she probably didn''t think that this was the case.


    And after the LORD answered her questions, He continued: "however, the reason why the palace family exists is that one of the twins is to stay as a sacrifice. After giving birth to the dead fetus, your great grandmother discussed with me how to deal with it. At that time, I didn''t know that the temple was just a porter guarding the gate of the immortal city."


    When he said this, there was a faint irony in his tone.


    Lin Mengya dared not interrupt, but could only hear the man continue to say.


    "You must be curious. If you want to know about Xiancheng, I''ll tell you. Xiancheng is a huge cage where the world''s worst demons are trapped. Also, do you know why the kingdom of Wei exists and why it has become like this?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She just felt that Wei Guo was a little strange, but she didn''t know the reason.


    "Because such a big country is just a hell used by fairy city to keep slaves in captivity!"


    The temple Lord was a little excited. He began to cough.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward and helped him caress his back, following his rapid breathing.


    "Why are you seriously injured?"


    She was a little surprised. Just now she subconsciously touched his pulse and found that the temple Lord had suffered a very serious internal injury.


    At this time, the roar outside sounded again. But it seems to be much smaller.


    Hearing this voice, the temple Lord frowned tightly.


    "If it doesn''t get in the way, no one can die. We don''t have much time. Listen to me first."


    The temple Lord sped up, and Lin Mengya also felt the urgency in his tone.


    "The temple is built according to the mountain potential because the middle of the mountain has been hollowed out. If you want to reach the immortal city, you must go down the channel in the mountainside first. Remember, when you go with Xi''er later, you must not let the other party see you. But only you can completely kill them. Later, no matter what you see, don''t panic. Remember, kill them After they, you will follow Xi''er and leave the temple together! "


    "But elder, what''s the matter with the sacrifices you said before and the palace family?"


    The temple Lord looked outside, hesitated and said, "because the sacrifices of the palace family are the tools of Xiancheng to cultivate the son of God. Your great grandmother used a trick to hide the world and the sea, which made the palace family spend 50 years safely. But now, it''s time to offer sacrifices again. This time, their goal is you."


    Before she finished, she rushed out of the room with the temple Lord.


    Lin Mengya''s head was in a mess.


    But now, she understood several things.


    First, the reason why the palace family has those glories is that previous generations of house owners exchanged with the people of Xiancheng.


    Second, the great grandmother discovered the secret of the sacrifice, but she did not compromise. Therefore, there was a series of things behind.


    Third, the goal of those Xiancheng people became her.


    But she still doesn''t understand. What is fairy city?


    Moreover, where does the channel hidden in the mountainside lead to?


    She was more and more confused, but she felt more and more that it might be related to a great conspiracy.


    But now, there is no time for her to think quietly.


    Outside, long Tianyu has changed into a tight black dress.


    "Well, I''ll send you here first. Xi''er, write carefully."


    The situation of the temple Lord seemed really serious. After they were sent outside, they were helped down by two people.


    "Well, teacher, please rest assured that I will bring you back safely."


    Long Tianyu looked a little serious.


    Lin Mengya''s uneasiness gradually disappeared. Yes, with him by her side, what else could she be afraid of?


    "Let''s go."


    He took her hand. In the back, I don''t know when, there were many people in black.


    She looked back and saw some familiar faces.


    They were all there with Ling Ye. Lin Mengya suddenly had the illusion that she wanted to go to the battlefield with him.


    "Afraid?"


    He asked softly, but Lin Mengya did not hesitate and resolutely shook her head.


    "I''m not afraid of you."


    He smiled, took her hand, looked a bit murderous, and shouted, "go!"


    Everyone followed him silently and rushed into the deep corridor.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu walk in the middle. Around them, those people in black are orderly.


    The atmosphere was unspeakably tense. Lin Mengya and them finally came to the end of the corridor.


    And here, impressively, is a huge stone gate.


    Long Tianyu waved and someone rushed up and opened the stone gate.


    Inside, it was not as dark and wide as she had guessed, and the huge stone steps that could allow dozens of people to pass through at the same time extended to the distance.


    It''s empty, but there''s a light that hasn''t been extinguished.


    The people seemed to be no strangers here. The well-trained people ran down quickly like the tide.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can''t help but speed up their pace.


    "Don''t be afraid, we can catch up with them."


    He whispered to comfort, but Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, and then reflected what he said.


    "Are those people from Lord yuan?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, lowered his voice and said, "I won''t let anyone bring back the news about you. Don''t worry, no one can take you away from me."


    She was a little sad. She knew that long Tianyu was the last one to hurt herself, but why did she suspect that he had another intention before?


    But long Tianyu didn''t give her too much spare time.


    "Let''s go back and talk about other things. Don''t blame you. It''s okay."


    Up to now, he is still comforting her.


    Lin Mengya nodded hard. He was right. No matter what is right or wrong, they go back and have a lot of time to make up for it.

 Chapter 1403

    The size of the holy mountain is beyond Lin Mengya''s imagination.


    The hollowed out holy mountain is not so much a passage as an underground palace.


    However, there are no other decorations here. The simple and simple huge stone steps have become the only existence here.


    After walking down, they saw a heavy stone door in front of them.


    The person in front looked at long Tianyu. He nodded, then took out a pair of cork earplugs and stuffed them into her ears.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t hear anything except her own heartbeat.


    And the people around are doing the same.


    With a loud bang, the man standing at the door pressed the mechanism on the door.


    Although her ears were blocked, she was still shocked and her eardrums hurt.


    And she finally understood what she had heard in the temple.


    The gate weighing more than a thousand kilograms was opened, and inside was a deep step extending downward.


    Lin Mengya took a look and felt more and more that the person who can create such a spectacle must not be ordinary people.


    People in black around seemed to be familiar with the road. Without any hesitation, they took off their earplugs and continued to run down.


    She secretly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and asked.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Go to the entrance of fairy City, Mengya. Can you lend me some of your blood?"


    Long Tianyu looked down at her. She nodded and took out a dagger to cut her hand.


    But he stopped and squeezed it tightly in the palm of his hand.


    "Silly girl, one drop is enough for me. Why do you cut your hand?"


    Before he cut it, he began to feel distressed.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was as sweet as honey. Looking at him, he took out a silver needle from nowhere and gently stabbed her finger.


    I don''t know how he did it. She hardly felt the pain.


    Even so, the first thing he asked her after the tie.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She shook her head and gently squeezed out a drop of blood with her fingers.


    In the dim light, I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that the purple in her blood seems to be getting richer and richer.


    The teacher once told her that the purer the purple, the greater the toxicity in her body.


    Although these poisons do no harm to her, they are not good after all.


    Long Tianyu carefully filled the blood with a small jade bottle. Lin Mengya frowned because there were also compounds in it that could not be detected by small drugs.


    When her blood was added, the small drug was still undetectable.


    "What is this thing?"


    Seeing her curiosity, long Tianyu explained while shaking gently.


    "This is the secret why Xiancheng is respected by these people. However, they are all deceptive tricks. The teacher once said that the human quality of Xiancheng is very special. They are difficult to be killed because they have taken this kind of thing since childhood. Your blood can break this kind of thing."


    As he shook it evenly, he handed the little jade bottle to others.


    She saw that everyone carefully took it, and then picked out a little with a dagger or silver needle and smeared it on her weapon.


    "What''s the use of me coming with you?"


    Now, she has 100% confidence in long Tianyu.


    After hesitating for a moment, the latter said in a small voice, "because it''s safest for you to stay with me. Don''t worry, the teacher has hidden them with Ning''er. After we deal with the things here, we can deal with the things outside."


    Seeing that she was still confused, long Tianyu couldn''t help sighing and touched her cheek.


    "I didn''t want to tell you, but now it seems that it''s not a good thing to hide it from you."


    He paused and explained as he walked: "Lord yuan, whose ancestors arrested you before, was from Xiancheng. For our people on the ground, he belongs to the messenger sent by Xiancheng. Originally, his grandfather should have taken one of your great grandmother''s twin daughters. But there was an accident in the middle, so his grandfather has been delayed."


    The saint mentioned this to her.


    "Although the existence of Xiancheng is a secret, even in the temple, he still lured a lot of people in the dark. The reason why my teacher was hurt was that he was cheated by them. Do these stupid guys think they can get everything they want by pleasing Xiancheng? But how do they know that in the eyes of those guys in Xiancheng, people on the ground are like pigs Dogs are no different! "


    Speaking of this, long Tianyu''s tone is cold. I don''t know whether he hates Xiancheng or those delusional people.


    Only then did Lin Mengya understand why long Tianyu had to do so many things before.


    "That is to say, why do you want to swallow the poison of losing memory at the beginning, because your side may also have the eyeliner that belongs to their group?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her with a little appreciation in her eyes.


    "Yes, my teacher had decided to resist Xiancheng at that time. However, we didn''t know how far their power penetrated. Therefore, as the core of this matter, I made a game with others."


    His eyes were bright and gave off a different brilliance.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, then stood on tiptoe and kissed his mouth.


    "Worthy of being my man, well done!"


    She is not stingy with her praise, but long Tianyu is rare to be shy and don''t overdo it.


    However, her hands held her slender waist tighter.


    The iron gate at the foot of the holy mountain has twelve floors.


    The last floor is the real boundary between Xiancheng and the ground.


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s funny. It''s a world hidden underground, but she calls herself immortal city.


    Their kingdom is on earth, but it will be made into the world.


    But long Tianyu also said that the fairy city is very mysterious.


    Those who have gone have no return. Even the people from Xiancheng are mysterious.


    However, one thing is certain that the technology of the people in Xiancheng should be better than that of the people on the ground.


    This makes her care.


    If one day, people in Xiancheng are tired of underground life and want to live on the ground, aren''t they very dangerous now?


    But she always felt that things were not that simple.


    Also, why do you think that the noble fairy city needs a girl baby from the palace family?


    A bigger mystery lay before her.


    "Your Highness, we have reached the sixth floor."


    The way down is fast, at least much faster than going up the mountain.


    After six earthquake attacks, the eardrum has been a little too painful.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu and others had already prepared. After taking out a small bottle from their arms, they dropped a few drops into her ear.


    Immediately, she felt a cool rush from her ears to her mind, and the annoying pain immediately alleviated a lot.


    "Well, we must be careful on the next road. They dare not stay on the first six floors, but they will be on guard on the back six floors."


    The men nodded and opened the door on the sixth floor.


    As soon as the door opened, Lin Mengya felt waves of damp and fishy wind coming from inside.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Long Tianyu subconsciously hugged her and comforted her, but Lin Mengya really didn''t feel afraid.


    She widened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her.


    Behind the sixth gate, there are many skeletons.


    I don''t know how the ventilation facilities here are designed. In short, there''s no smell of putrefaction.


    All the skeletons collapsed on the steps. Some looked old and some looked new.


    Lin Mengya picked up her skirt and walked around the skeletons.


    Slowly she found that most of the people who died here were dressed in saints'' clothes.


    The rest are dressed like a man in black who came today.


    She looked at the skeleton and then at everyone.


    It seems that these should be the evidence of the saint''s resistance to Xiancheng.


    "They were all bewitched by Lord yuan''s grandfather. Lord saint, you can''t let them take back the news from your great grandmother. Lord yuan''s grandfather can''t go back. So he asked these people to pass the news to Xiancheng for him."


    Lin Mengya looked at the skeletons on the ground and couldn''t help talking.


    How many people have sent their lives here in the past 50 years.


    She was curious about her great grandmother. How much charm and wisdom did she have that made so many people willing to pay so much for her?


    Here, the man in black began to lighten his steps.


    Lin Mengya twitched her nose and found that there was still a trace of fat powder in the air.


    That''s the smell of the girls taken away by Lord yuan. It''s absolutely not wrong.


    "They should not be far away. I think Lord yuan must be prepared."


    When they came here before, there was no smell of fat powder in the air, and Lord yuan was not slow, but only here, the smell of fat powder began to appear.


    "Well, I think they should be aware of the secret here. They know they will be chased and killed by us, so they will set up an ambush."


    Long Tianyu''s voice was very soft, but it was very clear. It came into her ears.


    He nodded at his men. Those people scattered, while Lin Mengya and long Tianyu fell in the middle.


    She looked back and forth. Why did she seem a little conspicuous?


    Her mind turned and she understood what long Tianyu meant.


    Holding his hand, the two people kept walking down.


    Finally, we came to the Seventh Gate.


    This time, people in black gathered around them.


    However, if you don''t look carefully, I''m afraid you can''t see that more than half of the people are missing.


    After careful exploration, his men came back and whispered; "Your Highness, there is no ambush here."


    Long Tianyu nodded, waved his hand and asked people to open the door.


    However, this time the roar of the gate was particularly harsh, and as the gate opened, it became steep!

 Chapter 1404

    Just as the stone gate opened, several cold lights came straight to them.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously protected her behind him. The cold light came too fast and disappeared into the chest of the people in front of them.


    With a few muffled noises, people fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha, I knew you would bring her here! Well, give me the person obediently. Maybe I can save your life!"


    Lord yuan came in from the door, and many people in black tights poured out behind him.


    The whole underground space is filled with the smell of medicine.


    Lin Mengya frowned and hid behind long Tianyu.


    "These people are -- holy slaves? Sure enough, you did it!"


    It seems that he knows something about these people.


    Smelling the speech, she poked out a small half of her head and looked at the people outside curiously.


    However, she was not warned by the small medicine.


    This shows that there is no such mysterious substance in the bodies of the saints and slaves.


    Or¡ª¡ª


    "What I did? You are very wrong! I tell you, they are not those despicable imitations on the ground. They are the most loyal slaves of our fairy kingdom. They have found the meaning of survival since they were born!"


    Lord yuan seemed to feel that he had a winning chance, and his words were also extremely arrogant.


    Lin Mengya realized that these people were the descendants of the reformed!


    No wonder they don''t have the mysterious substance that can make people change!


    At the same time, her aversion to the so-called immortal country was even more.


    What bullshit fairy kingdom, it''s clear that people who take the ground should not be seen by others!


    "Cut the crap. Today, no matter how many of you will die here."


    Long Tianyu frowned and his men waved, and the people around him immediately attacked him.


    "Wait for me here."


    He pushed Lin Mengya behind him and whispered an order.


    The latter nodded with a little reluctance in his eyes.


    Long Tianyu gently nodded at her, turned around, took out the long sword at his waist and fought with those people.


    "Hum! Overestimate yourself! Gong ya, I advise you to be more aware of current affairs. Your Gong family did one wrong thing before. Now, do you want to do the second wrong thing?"


    The crowd of soldiers was separated between her and Lord yuan. The man couldn''t get through, so he had to shout opposite.


    Lin mengyali ignored him and locked his eyes on long Tianyu.


    "You guys, sneak someone over to me!"


    A cold light flashed across Lord yuan''s eyes.


    For Gong ya, he is bound to win.


    Bow your head, the opponent''s servant ordered.


    In the black where the light couldn''t be found, a few figures rushed from them to her direction.


    The war situation is very sticky. Although long Tianyu and his side are elite troops, the body of the holy slave is really strange.


    It seems that they are born to kill people. As long as their heads have not been cut off, they can still fight with people even if they are bleeding.


    All her attention was on long Tianyu.


    But unexpectedly, I didn''t know when I came around several people.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She seemed to feel the danger, turned around and shouted in horror.


    The men in black ignored her and reached out to grab her shoulder.


    Look, even the corners of her clothes were not touched, and her chest was pierced by a silver shining blade.


    "Do you think I''ll leave the danger to her?"


    Long Tianyu, who has been entangled by several holy slaves, provoked thin lips and smiled dangerously and contemptuously.


    "Do you think you can catch me with you?"


    Almost at the same time, Lin Mengya put away her panic expression, raised her eyebrows and said calmly.


    "No, I''m in the trap!"


    Lord yuan''s face sank. He didn''t expect that the two men were so cunning.


    "Go! Go!"


    When the man was happy and saw that he could not take advantage of it, he immediately ran away.


    Unfortunately, the two of them can''t afford the ducks to fly.


    "Leave them for me!"


    Long Tianyu gave a big drink, and suddenly countless shadows poured out of the corner.


    More than people, they really don''t lose!


    Lin Mengya retreated to one side, but the dark crossbow hidden in her sleeve was ready to go.


    Before she didn''t use it, she was just afraid of hurting others.


    Now, I''m afraid of a bird!


    "Murong Xi, dare you!"


    Lord yuan was a little flustered, even though he knew that the significance of his return was to bring the woman back to the palace.


    But now, he will lose his life here.


    "Kill!"


    Without much ado, the two sides fought together again under the order of long Tianyu senleng.


    But this time, the scene just now became a unilateral Massacre by long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya knows better than anyone when it happened.


    Her blood became a sharp weapon for harvesting the enemy''s life.


    With a sudden shock in her heart, she remembered the advice of the holy master.


    No, let them find themselves.


    Now it seems that it is not Lord yuan and his gang.


    The slaughter is coming to an end.


    When she saw long Tianyu and them, when they met the holy slaves, they were directly killed with a knife, and then cut off their heads.


    But many of the living people who followed Lord yuan were just knocked out.


    Such differential treatment made some speculation surge in her heart.


    "Murong Xi! You''re looking for death!"


    Lord yuan fought and retreated. He saw that he had reached the edge of the seventh floor.


    However, long Tianyu and his colleagues have been pressing on him step by step, giving him no chance to live.


    Strangely, Lord yuan, they are obviously at a disadvantage, but they don''t work hard, but they retreat hard.


    Long Tianyu''s offensive is more fierce and seems a little anxious.


    "Take the people, be sure to stay for me!"


    He yelled and fought with all his strength.


    Wherever they go, they reap the lives of those people like death.


    In my heart, a strong sense of crisis rose.


    Lin Mengya, who drives the Shennong system, is like the most sensitive induction radar.


    She immediately turned back and released the three dark crossbows she had been holding without thinking.


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and Lin Mengya immediately retreated without any hesitation.


    Just where she was standing, there was a man wrapped in black at the moment.


    "Protect miss!"


    In the crowd, hundred miles of dust-free and Ling Ye almost rushed to her in an instant.


    Even so, Lin Mengya''s heart still jumped wildly.


    Just a little, just a little, she''ll be killed by that man, right?


    The sense of crisis that made her legs soft, now she finally found the reason.


    She is sure that from her arrival here to now, this person is the one she feels fear most sincerely!


    Who is he? What''s he doing?


    "No matter who you are, as long as you bring Gong ya to me, I''ll take you into Xiancheng. How about it?"


    Mr. Yuan''s eyes showed his brilliance. He also stopped and offered his own conditions to seduce the mysterious man.


    But Lin Mengya knew that the man would not pay attention to Lord yuan.


    Sure enough, he just took a step towards Lin Mengya.


    "Why did you kill me?"


    She raised her voice and asked, fearless in her eyes. Even if the other party has high martial arts, she is not afraid of him!


    "Because you deserve to die."


    The mysterious man''s voice is hoarse, but the coldness in his words is beyond doubt.


    At this time, long Tianyu also jumped in front of her, blocked her behind and looked at the man.


    The mysterious man stopped his steps. Obviously, he was worried about the bloody sword in long Tianyu''s hand.


    "She is my wife. No one can hurt her!"


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt that there seemed to be something quietly changing on long Tianyu.


    Like just now, although he was tangled with those people, he was like a sharp blade that had not been scabbard after all.


    Now, when he confronted the mysterious man, his whole body was cold but deeply restrained.


    On the contrary, it made her feel that he seemed to be serious at this time.


    "When she dies, the devil underground will die with her. Doesn''t she deserve it?"


    The mysterious man seemed very angry and pointed to her.


    Long Tianyu pointed his sword at him and said coldly, "she is my wife. If you want to move her, kill me first!"


    The atmosphere was tense and explosive.


    Lord yuan wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    But unexpectedly, long Tianyu''s men were ready.


    All the remaining people were killed by long Tianyu''s men, except Lord yuan.


    "You, you will all die! I am the messenger of Xiancheng, I am the messenger!"


    With a "whoosh", the long sword in long Tianyu''s hand was thrown by him.


    Lord yuan, who had just shouted loudly, was now nailed to the stone wall by him.


    "Do you think you can protect her?"


    The mysterious man seems to have restrained his emotions and voice and become calm again.


    "I can!"


    Long Tianyu answered firmly. In his eyes, he was determined that he had never been before.


    Just as Lin Mengya wanted to say something, she heard a loud noise, which seemed to come from a far place.


    And it didn''t ring from them.


    But, from the other side!


    "Go!"


    The mysterious man restrained his murderous spirit and whispered.


    Long Tianyu frowned and ordered his men to retreat.


    Lin Mengya was wrapped under his cloak.


    Everyone rushed in the direction of a door, and behind them came a second sound.


    Finally, the moment before the third loud noise to remember, they reached the seventh door.


    The roar sounded almost at the same time. Lin Mengya didn''t dare to ask more when she saw long Tianyu''s serious face.


    They ran until they reached the third door, and long Tianyu relaxed a little.


    And everyone is almost overdrawn.


    Even the mysterious man has been gasping for breath.


    "You killed the messenger of Xiancheng. This time, someone will find out."


    As soon as the mysterious man breathed, he whispered at long Tianyu and them.


    "Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 1405

    Long Tianyu coldly refused, but he always held Lin Mengya''s hand and never let go.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    He looked at her and smiled, still comforting her.


    Lin Mengya''s heart has never been so confused today.


    Because the man''s words made her care a little.


    "Hum! You should take care of yourself."


    The mysterious man walked away. Lin Mengya watched his figure disappear into the night, but her heart was filled with a few doubts


    This person can come and go here without obstacles. It seems that his identity must be extraordinary.


    Moreover, she looked at long Tianyu.


    His attitude also confused her.


    Does he know mysterious people?


    The huge sound of opening the door behind her no longer sounded, and there were many mysteries in her heart.


    After a short rest, all the people around were ready to leave.


    She whispered, "did we just leave?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and took her in his arms.


    "We were lucky today. We withdrew before they came. We''ll talk about anything later."


    She saw that behind her, someone kept scattering all kinds of powder to cover up the smell on the ground.


    The reason why they turned around and ran just now is probably because someone from Xiancheng came over?


    But what is this powder for?


    "Squeak!"


    The two short screams made the faces around him look alert.


    Long Tianyu immediately wrapped her in her cloak.


    "Shh, don''t talk."


    He whispered in her ear, and then she couldn''t hear anything else except the sound of breathing.


    Gradually, soft footsteps came, and she felt something stepping on the powder behind her.


    It doesn''t sound like human, but like animals such as mice.


    But it seems that it should be bigger than a mouse.


    Voice gradually, but always just hovering around them.


    Lin Mengya feels that long Tianyu''s body seems a little tight. What makes him so nervous?


    I don''t know how long later, the voice disappeared, but long Tianyu didn''t put her down, but ran away with her.


    She gently pulled long Tianyu''s skirt and wanted to ask him what had happened.


    Long Tianyu didn''t let her down until he heard another sound of the door opening and closing.


    Just unexpectedly, she just landed and saw several people falling to the ground with blue faces.


    "Your Highness, they were bitten by the Earth Dragon. Now, I''m afraid they can''t!"


    Ling Ye''s face was not sad or happy, but in his tone, he had an extremely subtle touch of fear.


    From the moment she got out of long Tianyu''s cloak, Xiaoyao had detected the poison in those people.


    Looking back at his cloak, he suddenly remembered that he had a dress that could isolate the detection of Shennong system when he was in lieyun country.


    It seems that this should also be made of materials similar to that.


    Before she could ask, she walked quickly to the people.


    "There''s more help. You can bear it. It may hurt very much. You help carry it. I''ll detoxify you when you go out!"


    She took her pulse and returned to long Tianyu.


    The latter was staring at the closed door with a dignified look.


    "Just now, what were you avoiding?"


    Up to now, she is still in a fog.


    It was as if everyone knew what their enemy was, but she was in the dark.


    But if long Tianyu doesn''t say this time, she won''t ask.


    He always has his own reasons for not saying it, and nine times out of ten, it has something to do with himself.


    "Earth Dragon."


    This time, he didn''t choose to hide.


    But the mood in those eyes seemed a little complicated.


    "They are a kind of big rats specially domesticated by the people of Xiancheng to explore. However, the rats grew up eating poisonous insects and poisonous herbs and are very fierce. They were bitten because they didn''t dodge into the powder area in time. The Earth Dragon is the lowest poison in Xiancheng."


    His eyes, with a few helpless.


    And Lin Mengya also seems to understand why this man refused to let himself get in touch with everything in Xiancheng.


    "So, this is only the simplest means of detection in Xiancheng?"


    Seeing that he nodded, Lin Mengya realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "How long can you stop them just by these gates?"


    If the people of Xiancheng want to come out, they are afraid that by their means, the whole defending country on the earth and its neighbors will come to no good end.


    "I don''t know, but the people in Xiancheng have a fatal weakness. They are used to underground life. If they rush to the ground, they will die suddenly."


    "Well, how did Lord yuan''s grandfather come from?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her, He said solemnly, "Lord yuan''s grandfather is just a man on the ground who lives in Xiancheng. After thousands of years, Xiancheng has already become a purgatory. The people there are crazy. They think they are gods. Therefore, they want to enslave the people on the ground. Mengya, your great grandmother, has delayed this time for more than 50 years. Next, we can only rely on us!"


    She was a little stunned, but she had understood some things.


    "Other things, when we go back, my teacher and I will naturally explain to you. Now, let''s go first."


    Lin Mengya stopped asking questions, and the party immediately rushed to the exit.


    Finally, the first gate of the familiar Temple appeared in front of them.


    Because he has been in the hinterland of the mountain, he is not keen on time.


    When she rushed out of the door and saw some dazzling sunshine outside, the system showed that they had spent almost a day and a night inside.


    Seeing the sun, fatigue gradually climbed up their bodies.


    But the temple was quiet and made people panic. They didn''t go out of the temple until their eyes gradually adapted to the outside light.


    The square outside is now full of bodies.


    "Your Highness! Your highness is coming out!"


    Several saints are struggling to support them. After seeing long Tianyu and them, they cry.


    Without saying anything, long Tianyu immediately rushed up with people.


    Even though they have exhausted their physical strength, they still have no problem fighting a few disabled soldiers.


    After three times five divided by two solved the enemy, the saints were also tired and paralyzed on the ground.


    "What''s the situation? Where''s the holy master?"


    He squatted down and asked. After taking a few hard breaths, they said weakly, "come on, go and save the holy master! And your highness, they are trapped in the holy master''s bedroom..."


    Ning''er is there!


    As soon as Lin Mengya was worried, she ran down.


    "Mengya! Don''t worry!"


    Long Tianyu stopped her in her arms.


    "Didn''t you say they''ve hidden it? No, I''m going to save Ning''er!"


    How can she not hurry?


    The sword has no eyes. She can''t imagine what kind of danger her little Ning''er will fall into.


    "He''s our son. Don''t worry. I''ve made plans for a long time. Ling ye and Wuchen, take people with you. Remember, we must catch those people alive."


    Ling ye and Bai Li Wuchen left first, and Lin Mengya, who was anxious, ran to the eleventh floor.


    Here, it has already become a battlefield.


    The smell of blood is so strong that it is faintly disgusting.


    The more you go inside, the more bodies on the ground.


    When they quietly walked to the innermost part, Lin Mengya saw that the road leading to the saint''s bedroom hall should have been a suspension bridge.


    But now, the suspension bridge has not been put down.


    Many people in black cloaks gathered on the edge of the bridge, and in front of them was a wanzhang cliff.


    No wonder the tunnel she had taken through before only reached the eleventh floor.


    Originally, the 12th floor and the 11th floor in front are not connected at all!


    "Holy master, you''d better hand over the key to the temple gate. Everyone has known each other for so long. Why are you so stubborn?"


    This voice is very familiar. She is the traitor of the law enforcement hall, elder Liu!


    How can this man jump up to now?


    "Elder Ding, and you. What''s the taste of poisonous hair? Can''t you survive or die? Hum, you''ve been pressing on my head for so long. If you can let the saint hand over the key, I''ll give you a good time, how about it?"


    Elder Ding is also there. Although elder Liu can''t get through on their side now, it doesn''t mean that Saint Zun is absolutely safe.


    Lin Mengya and his party are hiding in the dark. They can''t worry now.


    At least in terms of number, the other side is far better than the other side.


    "Our people will arrive soon. Don''t worry."


    As if she knew what she was thinking, long Tianyu immediately comforted her quietly.


    Lin Mengya also knew that it was urgent. She could only hide behind the house and stare at the group in front.


    "You have consumed all my patience. It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking! Come on, shoot me an arrow! I don''t believe it. When you die, I can''t get the key!"


    Elder Liu became angry with shame, while Lin Mengya almost jumped out in a hurry.


    Because the arrows put by elder Liu on their side have been covered with fire oil!


    Once ignited and shot, as long as one is not careful, the opposite will become a sea of fire.


    The rescue here is not enough. Unless the suspension bridge is put down on the opposite side, it can only be burned alive.


    What a sinister means. She clenched her teeth. Anyway, she can''t let anyone hurt her child.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    At the command of elder Liu, a hundred and ten lit arrows aimed at the other side.


    At this time, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but break free of long Tianyu''s hand and shouted.


    "Stop!"


    Elder Liu, everyone looked at her.


    "How could it be you!"


    When elder Liu saw her, he was surprised at first, but then laughed again.


    But the greed in those eyes is undisguised.


    "Good, good! Unexpectedly, the waste of Lord yuan can''t take you away. Then I''ll send you to Xiancheng!"

 Chapter 1406

    "With you, can you go to fairy city?"


    She was just in a hurry, and now she calmed down a little, she had a plan in her mind.


    Instead, he smiled coldly and looked at elder Liu disdainfully.


    "What do you mean? I tell you, I should be the most loyal people in Xiancheng. Lord yuan is just a waste!"


    How much elder Liu flattered Lord yuan before, how much he despised him now.


    Lin Mengya is no stranger to such people.


    "Oh? Really? But Lord yuan has been picked up by Xiancheng. I didn''t hear him mention you to the people from Xiancheng."


    She was deliberately stimulating elder Liu. Yu Guang left those burning arrows from me.


    "He has gone back? Then why are you still here? I''m afraid you''re bluffing me? It doesn''t matter. With you, I can knock on the gate of fairy city. Come on, take her down!"


    Elder Liu licked his lips and shouted with a smile.


    There was a little pride in his eyes, and the expression of ecstasy on his face seemed to have opened the gate of Xiancheng.


    Lin Mengya let the group surround herself, but she was not nervous at all.


    Instead, he walked calmly to elder Liu.


    "Elder Liu, since you don''t believe me, I can show you now. The messenger of immortal city is waiting for me to go back. If you delay the time, you can''t afford it."


    Her tone was a little harsh, and her determined attitude made elder Liu suspicious.


    After turning his eyes, he smiled darkly.


    "You''re right, but even if I want to go with you, I have to kill these people who disobey the immortal city first. I want them to know the majesty of the immortal city and don''t desecrate it!"


    This is a pure madman!


    He keeps saying that he wants to avenge the immortal city. In fact, he is just taking revenge for public and private affairs.


    "Wait a minute! Elder Liu, even if they are unfaithful and disrespectful to Xiancheng, they must be judged by the envoys of Xiancheng. Are you contemptuous of the envoys by taking over the task?"


    She said sharply, and elder Liu hesitated for a moment.


    In turn, he showed a few gloomy smiles.


    "You''re not right. It''s right for Xiancheng. Everyone will be punished! Even if the messenger of Xiancheng knows about it, he will praise me. Don''t you want to delay them by blocking it again and again!"


    Elder Liu narrowed his eyes, and his smile was a little proud. It seemed that he had seen through her.


    "I''m just kind enough to remind you. Listen or don''t listen. It''s your business."


    She was surrounded by enemies, and if she stopped it again, I was afraid it would reveal the truth.


    However, the dark crossbow in the cuff had already been fastened by her.


    Later, if elder Liu insists on hurting her son, she will take her life first.


    "Come and shoot!"


    Seeing her stop, elder Liu turned his head and couldn''t wait to shout.


    Unexpectedly, there was a cry of killing behind him.


    Everyone subconsciously looked behind him. At this time, Lin Mengya jumped up to elder Liu in a few steps.


    When everyone didn''t notice, he put the dark crossbow on his wrist against elder Liu''s throat.


    "Don''t move!"


    Her voice was as cold as if it had come from Jiuyou hell.


    Elder Liu subconsciously wanted to resist, but the tingling from his neck made him dare not act rashly.


    "Let your men be arrested. I forgot to tell you that my crossbow and arrow were rubbed with poison. If you live enough, you can try it."


    The situation changed, and elder Liu dared not disobey.


    Because he could hear that the woman behind him had a murderous heart for herself!


    "All, all back!"


    As a last resort, he had to bite his teeth and ask his people to step back.


    The group of people who had just rushed up immediately rushed to their side and subdued them in an instant.


    Long Tianyu rushed up first, his face a little flustered.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Let them put down the suspension bridge and let everyone come first!"


    She knew that he must have been worried about himself just now.


    But it is because of him that she can move forward.


    Because she knew that with him, she would never be in danger of life.


    "OK."


    Long Tianyu waved and someone came up immediately and took over elder Liu.


    He took her by the shoulder and came to the side of the suspension bridge.


    "Teacher, it''s me! It''s all right. Put the bridge down!"


    First, no one answered.


    After several shouts, there was no response from the opposite side.


    The two men looked at each other and couldn''t help feeling a little strange.


    "Hahaha, I knew that even if I didn''t kill them, they couldn''t escape. It''s all right to tell you now. They were poisoned by me before they went in!"


    Liu Chang said with a smile, while Lin Mengya wanted to rush up and kill him first.


    "What should I do now? Will Ning''er be all right?"


    She asked eagerly in a low voice, and long Tianyu frowned and was thinking of an appropriate way.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, a villain appeared opposite.


    "Dad, mom!"


    The sound of waxy milk is like the sound of nature.


    "Ning''er! Ning''er! Don''t come here, be careful!"


    Her eyes were red and her eyes were fixed on the little guy.


    "Ning''er, listen to your mother and stay there. My father will come and save you right away!"


    Long Tianyu is not as calm as before. After all, the little guy is his blood.


    "Dad, mom, Grandpa Shengzun is fine, and grandpa Ding Da is fine! Ning''er has a baby, not afraid!"


    The steamed stuffed bun hugged Ping''an with milk, then waved his small arm and smiled sweetly.


    "OK, I know. You''re good. Go back to the house and wait. I''ll be there right away!"


    Seeing that the sweetheart was all right, Lin Mengya collapsed in long Tianyu''s arms.


    "When did Ning''er learn to speak?"


    When she asked, long Tianyu was a little surprised.


    "When Ning''er was studying in the house, the invited teachers praised him for his eloquence."


    Lin mengarden had an impulse to catch the little guy and spank him. I''m afraid this boy is pretending to be deep for her!


    Not long after, someone staggered out of it.


    The suspension bridge was immediately put down. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were the first to pass. They had no time to thank the humanitarian who put down the suspension bridge, so they picked up the little man standing not far away.


    "Ning''er, are you okay? Let me see!"


    She pinched the little guy''s small arms and legs, which may be itchy. Ning Er kept giggling in her arms.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    The little thing hugged her neck, lay down in her ear and said softly.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya reddened her eyes, sat on the ground and kissed her son''s little face.


    "Well, well, if there''s anything, you can say it first."


    The visitor, however, was a person she could no longer be familiar with.


    She looked at her teacher and felt very wronged.


    "Teacher, why did you lie to me?"


    Compared with the baby in his arms, the big one is more difficult to deal with.


    Baili Rui paused and sighed softly.


    "Girl, it''s all for you. Well, I''ll tell you the truth later. Now, I''d better take Ning''er in first."


    Lin Mengya glared at the teacher, who immediately surrendered and followed her into the holy master''s bedroom.


    Here, it''s a little better than outside.


    It''s just that there''s still a smell of blood, but there''s no body.


    She covered her son''s eyes. Even though she knew that the child would fight the wind and rain in the future, she didn''t want to let the baby see these things too early.


    The holy master''s bedroom was not small. Several people took several turns before they came to the room where they had been hiding.


    At this time, a lot of people were lying on the ground.


    However, breathing is still smooth.


    "They are all people who have been poisoned by Ning''er''s blood. I didn''t let anyone know about it. I just said that I sent Ning''er some pills that can detoxify."


    Baili Rui whispered in her ear. She turned around and saw the teacher turn his head to one side and pretend to be nothing.


    It seems that the teacher treats her and her baby as before.


    "I didn''t expect to see you alive."


    On the innermost bed of the bedroom hall, the saint''s face was pale and his spirit was a little depressed.


    He frowned at everything in front of him and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Teacher, elder Liu has been taken by me. Please rest assured that everything is fine."


    Long Tianyu stood in front of the saint. They also had their own tacit understanding between teachers and disciples.


    "Well, that''s good. Everyone has worked hard today. They all go back to have a rest. Gong ya, you and Xier will stay here. Tomorrow, I have something to say to you two."


    Lin Mengya nodded and agreed. Some things are not urgent for a moment.


    She knew that the holy Zun had something to say with long Tianyu, so she held her son and was ready to leave.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll catch up with my good students, so you don''t have to worry about us!"


    Bai Lirui also left after her.


    The holy master nodded and agreed, and she saw all this in her eyes.


    Two teachers and students, plus the little steamed stuffed bun in her arms, walked on the corridor.


    She suddenly stopped, and Bai Lirui behind her screamed bad.


    "Teacher!"


    In the tone of Yin measurement, there seemed to be a few threads of bad intentions.


    Baili Rui looked around and thought about the possibility of escaping for a while.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Her voice was not good, and her face was even more terrible.


    Bai Lirui looked at his only student and felt his legs and stomach cold.


    "Ah! I remember. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Shall I find someone to stew a chicken for you and mend your body?"


    He wanted to slip away, but Lin Mengya''s eyes nailed him in place.


    "Chicken, don''t worry about eating. If you don''t make it clear, don''t blame the student for bullying the teacher and destroying the ancestors!"


    She angrily walked over and hugged her teacher.


    Baili Rui hesitated for a moment, and his face showed a few helplessness. More, he was gratified.


    "It''s very kind of you to be all right, teacher."

 Chapter 1407

    She leaned against the teacher''s shoulder and burst into tears.


    Xiao Ning''er, who was easily on the ground by her, stared with big eyes and smiled at her mother and grandpa.


    Bai Lirui, who was still sad just now, was in a hurry.


    Compared with the students'' anger, her tears made him at a loss.


    "I thought I''d never see the teacher again."


    She was not angry, but excited to see her favorite teacher for the rest of her life.


    Baili Rui''s eyes were red and couldn''t help saying.


    "You girl, you girl... It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Bai Lirui doesn''t know how to express his feelings. He has always regarded Lin Mengya as his own daughter. Now he meets her in a different place with thousands of feelings.


    "Also said, how could the teacher have the heart to hide such a big thing from me? If Ning''er hadn''t leaked his mouth, I don''t know when you would hide it!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were red and swollen. She was also worried when she learned that the state of Jin had turned upside down.


    And Ning''er''s previous questions made her confused.


    Now, if it weren''t for the teacher, who in the world could have developed a poison to temporarily restrain Ning''er''s blood?


    "I did it for you at the beginning. My disciple is very good and smart. Don''t worry, my disciple will be completely well after these days."


    Bai Lirui knows the character of her students. She is just angry that she conceals her and coaxes her patiently.


    "I''m not worried about this, sir. Why are you here?"


    She knows more about Ning''er than anyone else.


    Now, knowing that it was the teacher''s pen, she has no worries.


    "Well... Mengya, do you remember the poison token I gave you before?"


    She nodded, and she put it in a safe place in the palace.


    No matter what great use it is, for her, it is a precious thing given to her by the teacher and can not be damaged.


    Referring to the past, bailiri''s eyes couldn''t help pouring out a few melancholy thoughts.


    "I have to talk about it when I was young with my senior brother..."


    Bai Lirui is full of poison skills. Although most of them are learned at home, there are people outside the people and mountains outside the mountain.


    At that time, the teacher was already the leader of a hundred Li family, but after all, he felt lonely and cold at a high place.


    In addition, he is also young and energetic.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, I met a man with high attainments in poison and medicine.


    After several overt and covert fights, the other party not only has superior skills, but also makes the teacher sincerely admire his conduct.


    Therefore, there is the fate between the teacher and the man.


    "Alas, at the beginning, my master was also a rare expert in the world. However, I didn''t expect that in the end, the teacher would die here."


    Speaking of these things, Baili Rui sighed with emotion.


    Many years ago, he kept this secret day and night.


    And self styled in the stone prison of the former Prince Yu''s residence, I''m just afraid of myself. One day I''ll reveal it.


    "Well, my senior master is probably the saint of the last term?"


    Seeing the teacher nodding, Lin Mengya also felt that fate was really mysterious.


    "However, when I learned poison from Shifu before, I heard him mention the immortal kingdom. At that time, the immortal kingdom had never been so sinister. However, my Shifu was tired of being a puppet of the immortal kingdom. He said that people in the immortal kingdom were different from us long ago. Sooner or later, there would be an accident. Therefore, he left some things to help future generations and avoid those Underground slavery. "


    Unexpectedly, Shigong is so powerful.


    Lin Mengya naturally admired her sincerely, and the two said as they walked that Ning''er, who was held in her arms again, had fallen asleep at the moment.


    After placing Ning''er in the room, she turned around and continued to talk to her master.


    "You were underground just now. Did you see it?"


    The teacher''s tone contained deep fear.


    After a moment of hesitation, she nodded gently.


    "The immortal Kingdom has been hidden underground for thousands of years. In fact, they are the real descendants of Guwei. These people on the ground are just abandoning the people."


    The sarcasm in the teacher''s words made Lin Mengya thoughtful.


    "Does the teacher know why they haven''t thought about it for thousands of years, but they are ready to move in recent years?"


    After Bai Lirui looked at her, he turned his head and saw Ning''er''s little figure.


    "It''s because they are increasingly unable to give birth to healthy and strong babies. These are all retribution. When they first entered the fairy kingdom, they actually brought many people in. Moreover, before every January Moon Festival or other time, all those who were sent as sacrifices were actually sent to the fairy kingdom. These people were transformed by them, Become the existence of people without people and ghosts without ghosts. And now, they finally get retribution! "


    It turned out that the truth of the matter was so.


    "Therefore, in order to reproduce, they will come to the earth. However, it is not difficult for them to come out and live together. The difficulty is that they have regarded themselves as gods. Since they are ''gods'', they certainly want to control us'' mortals''."


    Her tone was slightly cold, and she really hated those delusional people in Xiancheng.


    "Moreover, the current ruler of Xiancheng is an ambitious man. You must remember to protect yourself. Because you are the king of Xiancheng and the most wanted sacrifice."


    "Me? Why me?"


    She still doesn''t understand. If she just wants to find a woman to have children, she doesn''t have to be asked, does she?


    "I don''t know why. I only know that every generation of the king of Xiancheng must marry a woman of the palace family. The successor of the king of Xiancheng must have the blood of a woman of the palace family. Moreover, the twin girls born by the master of the palace family must be the blood of the high priest of Xiancheng."


    She could not help shivering. According to the news the teacher and them had said before, the king of Xiancheng should be about the same age as the two dead babies born by her great grandmother.


    Each pair of twin baby girls born by the master of the palace family were taken away and became the wife of the king of Xiancheng.


    The other is to give birth to twin daughters and then marry their own sister''s children.


    This is a broken rule. It''s ridiculously stupid.


    I really don''t know what the owners of the palace family think over the years.


    She couldn''t help getting goose bumps when she thought of an old man at least 60 or 70 years old who wanted to marry herself.


    "Forget it. I can''t eat such a heavy tradition."


    Lin Mengya now feels the same resistance to Xiancheng and Gong family.


    Seeing her like this, bailiriu couldn''t help laughing and comforting.


    "OK, I heard that the kings of immortal city are all beautiful. Maybe they are more handsome than that smelly boy of your family. Moreover, they can''t get out for the time being. But before that, we should be ready. Mengya, after you go back, take the keepsake of poison door and follow me."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Of course, it''s to revive the poison sect! If you fight with those guys, where are the old die hards of the medical sect our opponents? This time, we''ll rely on our poison sect to save the people all over the world!"


    When the teacher talked about it, his eyes glittered.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya also knew that the teacher was right.


    Although the poison sect and the medical sect are of the same origin, I''m afraid the poison sect is more familiar with those people in the underground immortal kingdom.


    "OK, then our teachers and disciples will show those people in the medical school that poison sect doesn''t do bad things at all. In addition, I should think about how to deal with these things."


    After getting her approval, bailiri seemed a little excited.


    He told her and Ning''er to have a good rest first and then make their own preparations.


    Back to the baby, Lin Mengya looked at her son''s lovely sleeping face and felt that her heart was full of tenderness.


    "Why are you not afraid of catching a cold when you sleep here?"


    In her sleep, she was gently carried to bed, took off her shoes and socks, and wrapped in a brocade quilt.


    On the right is Ning''er, and on the left is the man''s hot chest.


    After being surrounded by the two men who are most important to her, Lin Mengya only feels that her heart is also complete.


    "Are you finished with the holy master?"


    She tucked her son in, turned around and asked softly.


    "Yes." Long Tianyu nodded and dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "The teacher is all right. He said we can leave the temple at any time."


    "In such a hurry, did something happen?"


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and said softly.


    "There are many believers in Xiancheng all over the country. Now they are going to make trouble when they come out. The news just came today shows that all places are ready to move. There are teachers in the temple, so there will be no problem."


    I didn''t expect that things would become so serious.


    "By the way, what about Xie Han and them? You said before that they were besieged. Did it have anything to do with this?"


    "That''s right."


    He smiled at the corners of his mouth, picked up a wisp of her long hair and sniffed it between his nose.


    "In addition to elder Liu, there is also a force in the temple. They are directly ordered by the king of Xiancheng. They are responsible for escorting every sacrifice. The Xie family and the Cai family are one of the families responsible for this matter."


    Hearing the speech, she frowned.


    "So, is it related to this that the Cai family and the Xie family are not prosperous?"


    "Well, because the Cai family and the Xie family are already sacrificial families. Xie Han and Cai Ling''s brothers and sisters have long become sacrificial offerings in Xiancheng."


    My heart was shocked. The immortal city really regarded them as breeders like cattle and sheep.


    A few sneers appeared on her face. In her eyes, it was also cold to the bone.

 Chapter 1408

    "At the beginning, they embarrassed Xie han to force you to show up."


    Referring to these things, long Tianyu''s tone gradually became cold.


    "So Cai Ling has no other way to let me come forward?"


    "It''s not just that."


    Long Tianyu looked at her. In his eyes, he was a little uneasy.


    "In fact, the situation in Xiancheng is extremely complicated. Besides us, there are others who secretly want to overthrow the rule of the king of Xiancheng. They want you to be a flag. Cai Ling is also anxious and wants you to turn passivity into initiative."


    She doesn''t quite understand this.


    In the eye, she blinked at herself with big eyes, a strong thirst for knowledge. Long Tianyu could only sigh and continued.


    "The king of Xiancheng is old, but he has no descendants who can inherit the throne. Therefore, some people in Xiancheng hope you can inherit the position of king of Xiancheng."


    Lin Mengya is a little silly. What''s the situation?


    "Are they short-sighted? How can I inherit the throne as an outsider? Moreover, even if he has no son, does he always have a nephew and nephew?"


    She thought it was ridiculous.


    But long Tianyu flicked her forehead gently, some helpless.


    "You clever cerebellar bag melon, why are you stupid now? It''s because you have a nephew, so you can''t decide. Because the successor of the king of Xiancheng must have the blood of the palace family and the blood of the king of Xiancheng."


    "So, they want me to be the queen because they want to push this difficult thing on me? In this way, although they can''t be the king of fairy City, they can be the Queen''s husband. The children born can become the king of fairy city again?"


    Seeing her instant understanding, long Tianyu also nodded.


    "But no one wants to take you away. You are mine. Immortal city, hum, it''s just wishful thinking."


    His disdainful cold hum made Lin Mengya feel at ease inexplicably.


    This is his pride. No matter when, where and who the enemy is, he can take it calmly. Protect the person you want to protect and keep all enemies out of her sight.


    One night, the rest of the time, they did not have the slightest conversation.


    The shallow and dense breathing sound renders another kind of warmth.


    I haven''t slept so safely for a long time, and when I woke up, my son was in her arms and she was in her lover''s arms.


    This happiness is precious.


    She gently held the baby''s little hand, and the other hand was intertwined with long Tianyu''s ten fingers.


    If time stops at this moment, she is also willing.


    "Have you got up, miss?"


    Outside the door, yingzi''s timid voice came.


    Lin Mengya quietly got up and gently pushed the baby into his father''s arms.


    Looking at the sleeping position carved in almost one mold, I couldn''t help showing a happy sweet smile.


    Put on your clothes and opened the door, but you saw two girls, cherry and peach, standing in front of her room with a frown.


    "Miss..."


    Yingzi was a little anxious, while Lin Mengya put the jade finger to her lips and motioned them not to wake up the two people sleeping inside.


    She asked after taking a few steps forward.


    "What''s the matter? But what''s the matter?"


    The two men looked at each other, but the honest peach opened first.


    "Young lady, you are still an unmarried girl of Yunying. Slaves... Slaves feel that it seems a little inappropriate for etiquette."


    Yingzi nodded desperately, but the two girls were not as thick skinned as the ones at home, and they talked a little stumbling. They put their hands out of the corners of their clothes and looked shy, as if they had done something wrong.


    "This..."


    "It''s not up to others to tell us what to do. Since you are a member of the family, just do your part. Don''t worry about anything else."


    The voice was as cold as ice, but the maintenance in the words made Lin Mengya very familiar.


    She crossed the cherry and peach and looked at the people behind them in surprise.


    "Bai Su, chen''er, are you two okay?"


    Isn''t it her two little cotton padded jackets who just stepped into the yard?


    They both smiled at her at the same time. The sweet and lovely chen''er came forward, took the hands of cherry and peach, and said with a smile.


    "Two sisters, don''t worry. Sister Bai Su means that we are all a family and naturally we should be consistent with each other. If others dare to say miss, I''m afraid you are the first to refuse. However, we servants may not know the reason for some things."


    The two people, who were flushed by Bai Su''s words just now, suddenly eased a lot after a gentle wind and rain.


    She took them aside and said some soft and warm words to comfort them.


    Such a cold and a hot, it is the heart of cherry and peach, received obediently.


    After a while, he became close to chen''er and was willing to let her send him.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, but she was a little surprised.


    Why haven''t you found out before? This girl still has this ability?


    "Those people, didn''t they embarrass you?"


    She pulled Bai Su and asked quietly.


    The cold and heartless girl in front of others smiled at her.


    "They have to dare! If they know I''m your man, don''t they have to offer me up? Don''t worry, master, no one has suffered with me."


    Seeing Bai Su''s deep gaze flying, I''m afraid it''s definitely not them who have a hard time during this period of time.


    She was relieved and patted Bai Su on the shoulder with some emotion in her heart.


    It is worthy of being brought out by her. It has her style.


    "But, Lord, do you really not consider becoming the queen of the fairy city?"


    Bai Su''s words almost made Lin Mengya choke with saliva.


    "Did someone brainwash you? Or were you poisoned?"


    She immediately grabbed Bai Su''s wrist nervously and asked in a hurry.


    But the latter was surprised. After cooperating with her to check, she stared at Bai Su with some melancholy.


    "The pulse is also very stable, but why do you suddenly talk nonsense?"


    Bai Su reacted and took back her hand.


    "I''m protected by you. Ordinary people can''t enter me. Master, I''m telling the truth. If you can be the queen, won''t you save all the trouble in the future?"


    She was just teasing Bai su. When she heard the speech, she turned back and sat on the railing of the corridor.


    That relaxed and casual appearance is not like the queen at all. The owner of the house can''t stand it.


    "My little white Su, don''t you think that power can bring stability to people? Even if a big ship is luxurious and large, it has to obey the rules of nature when it comes to the sea? I don''t do all this to get on the ship, but to keep the ship running smoothly. Or, I can change a ship directly. As for me, I may become a ship for the time being The passengers on the ship. But I don''t want to wander on the boundless ocean. I never have a chance to leave. "


    Bai Su didn''t understand all her words.


    But there was one thing she understood.


    "The master means that you don''t want to be a queen or a housekeeper, do you?"


    She looked at Bai Su, smiled and nodded.


    "I am a selfish person. Since I opened my eyes and came to this world, all I have done is to let myself spend the rest of my life safely. Therefore, I am not so stupid and bind myself with the world."


    Chen''er came over and tilted her head to listen to her. After a long time, she said.


    "If everyone can be as selfish as you, there will be no disputes in the world. I''m afraid I can''t reach the realm of eldest lady in my life."


    She turned her head and smiled at her son.


    "My realm is not that high. Well, let''s ignore the others. Go and take care of it for me first. We may be going down the mountain in these days."


    The as like as two peas and the children looked at each other, the same joy was reflected in their eyes.


    This time, they also faced the wind and rain alone.


    In my heart, there is always a drum.


    And they are even more happy that it seems that they have not become a burden on the young lady in this matter.


    Maybe one day, they will help the young lady.


    The task of cleaning up the mess will naturally be handled by someone. Lin Mengya takes time off and takes Bai Su for a walk around the temple on the 12th floor.


    This place has been consecrated as a forbidden area.


    No one can come here without his permission.


    There are also patrols in the empty temple.


    Lin Mengya hurried around with her eyes. It seemed that they were all fresh faces, as if there were few people in the former Temple law enforcement temple.


    Also, after all, no one knows whether there are any remaining sins similar to elder Liu among the saints.


    Be careful. There''s always no big mistake.


    Standing in front of the door, Lin Mengya felt some palpitations for some reason.


    This time, she is ready to do something more important.


    "Xiaoyao, open Shennong system and detect the channel in the mountain."


    She closed her eyes slightly, and consciousness returned to the interface of the system again.


    This time, Xiaoyao''s image is a gentle young man with glasses and a white coat.


    "Good master, the system is ready."


    "The radar system is open... The toxic substance detection system is open..."


    With the sound of "didi" constantly ringing in her mind, Lin Mengya promoted the openness of the system to 100% for the first time.


    Suddenly, she felt a needle pricking pain in her brain.


    But at the same time, a very special picture also appeared in her mind.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, blurred and empty.


    Because she saw a brand new underground city, which was different from the previous one, through the model she made for her through the system.


    Is that Xiancheng?


    "Alarm! Alarm! The carrier is overloaded. After ten seconds, the system will shut down automatically!"

 Chapter 1409

    "Ten, nine... One! The system shuts down automatically!"


    The harsh alarm disappeared instantly, and her brain suddenly became a blank.


    She can''t perceive everything outside. It seems that the whole world has disappeared from her brain.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few seconds, maybe a few minutes.


    It was like a voice from outside, gradually entering her ear.


    "Master, master? Are you okay?"


    Bai Su''s anxious voice came. For a moment, all the senses returned to her control.


    She breathed the air and relieved the dizziness of being attacked.


    At this time, she saw that it was Bai Su holding her.


    Unknowingly, she was in a cold sweat.


    The clothes cling tightly to the body, which is a little uncomfortable.


    "What happened to you just now? I was scared to death!"


    Bai Su was terrified. Just now she saw that the master didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, she seemed to be evil and stood in place.


    She knew that the master always had some different habits from ordinary people, so she didn''t bother.


    Who knows, just for a short moment, the master was pale and his eyes were godless.


    Later, he was even out of breath.


    She couldn''t help calling the master a few times, but found that there was no movement at all.


    Just thinking of going out to call someone, the master fell into her arms.


    OK, OK, otherwise she really doesn''t know how to try.


    "I''m fine. Don''t mention what happened just now to anyone."


    Lin Mengya asked weakly, and Bai Su nodded with concern.


    She inadvertently saw herself reflected in Bai Su''s eyes and couldn''t help thinking of her face when she received the so-called "oracle" of the holy God a few days ago.


    But at that time, she was sure that she did not use the Shennong system.


    Moreover, she doesn''t have the feeling of weakness today.


    Well, what''s going on?


    Without time to study deeply, she stood up and patted her face with a little force, trying to make some blood out.


    She felt much better after a while.


    It''s just that the sequelae of system overload is still there. She always feels like she''s stepping on cotton.


    After taking so many steps, people can barely walk in a straight line.


    It seems that the Shennong system should not be promoted too high when it is used in the future.


    Otherwise, if something goes wrong with the system, she will have to become a fool.


    "Let''s go out first."


    Bai Su nodded and followed her.


    Two people went out of the temple one after another, but she looked at the door with a complicated look before she was about to go out.


    The coverage of the system was limited, and she knew she was only seeing the tip of the iceberg.


    But even so, she felt that if the people on the ground did not unite, it would be difficult to obstruct the attack of the people on the scene.


    From the 12th floor to the 10th floor, fortunately, long Tianyu went out to do business, and the baby was taken away by the teacher again.


    She took off her coat and lay in bed.


    "Xiaoyao, check the system."


    Fortunately, Shennong system has an overload device, and the energy to maintain the system is her own bioelectricity.


    In other words, as long as she is not cold, the system will not be cold.


    But at the same time, the overload of the system also means that her body will run overload.


    "The system is normal, but Xiaoyao has detected that all indexes of your vital signs deviate from the normal range. Xiaoyao recommends you to rest more."


    The sound of Xiaoyao turned into a baby again.


    Lin Mengya was speechless about this change in form. She didn''t know which genius studied it. She actually took into account the appearance.


    "Can you draw the 3D model of the underground city you scanned before?"


    "Yes, start drawing now."


    In an instant, the system vacates a virtual space.


    Lines quickly appear in the space, bending, hooking and forming realistic models.


    Lin Mengya looked at the rapid prototyping model map and was silent.


    Although it is only a corner of the city, the current urban planning is appropriate and the facilities in each part are very perfect.


    Even more orderly than some cities on the ground.


    But one thing is different from the one above.


    There are many completely different plants from the ground.


    But in just a few seconds, she saw a patrol


    But the physical characteristics of these people are very different from those on the ground. They are strong but short.


    The people behind them have normal body size and height.


    But when she wanted further information, the system shut down automatically.


    However, what worries her most is that there are all kinds of poisonous insects and animals shuttling through the city.


    In just one corner, the amount makes her scalp numb.


    It''s really hard to imagine that in the future, if the people of Xiancheng really attack, the people on the ground will suffer.


    Even the earth dragons we met that day were extremely aggressive in addition to their own toxins.


    In the millennium of Xiancheng, who knows how many shocking things will be made underground.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little worried. No wonder long Tianyu said that the fairy city was full of demons.


    Also, if you can''t see the sun all your life, what does this person have to twist into?


    If you don''t pay attention, it''s time for dinner.


    Ning''er''s soft waxy voice came in from the outside.


    "Niang, Niang! Ning''er is back!"


    She immediately opened her eyes and went to the ground. As soon as she went out, a small figure hugged her legs.


    Look up and smile at her.


    "What did you do with your grandpa today?"


    She bent down and picked up the child.


    The little guy pressed tightly on her shoulder and said with a tearful break of his little finger.


    "Grandpa took me to see Shigong Shengzun and other grandfathers. Grandpa also said that Ning''er would learn poison with him in the future, and that Ning''er would be the most powerful poison doctor in the world. Then Shigong Shengzun asked Ning''er if he wanted to learn martial arts with him. Grandpa said that learning martial arts had no future and fighting and killing all day was not elegant. Later, they two fought It''s too late. "


    Flashing a pair of innocent big eyes, he looked like a good baby.


    Lin Mengya nodded her son''s small nose and asked excitedly.


    "What about the result? Did your grandfather win, or did your holy master win?"


    Closely following the voice of Xiao Bu Dian coming in, I heard that he almost didn''t fall.


    Fortunately, Ning''er was very interested and immediately told the story with flying eyebrows.


    "At first, it was Shigong Shengzun who chased Shigong. Later, Shigong didn''t know what was spilled. Then Shigong Shengzun lay on the ground. Shigong also took me to draw a picture on Shigong Shengzun''s face!"


    Yo, I can''t see that my teacher can also paint human bodies!


    "What did your grandpa draw for your grandpa?"


    "It took a little dog, a special one. But Shigong Shengzun didn''t seem very happy. When we left, he seemed to faint with joy!"


    Little Douding didn''t know that he was a saint and respected teacher. He obviously fainted with anger.


    Lin Mengya smiled like a cat who had stolen fish.


    Teacher, teacher, why didn''t he find her to watch such a exciting scene?


    "Cough, all right, do you want to have dinner?"


    Long Tianyu stood at the door, neither walking nor staying.


    After all, it was his teacher who suffered.


    But it was his son and his father-in-law who committed the crime.


    His highness Xi, who is fair and strict, tasted the chaos of clean officials and difficult to break housework for the first time.


    I don''t know if the three of them rolled away all night and didn''t have time.


    Fortunately, the holy Zun didn''t matter. Lin Mengya vomited a lot of blood after hearing that the holy Zun woke up.


    It seems that the teacher should stimulate him on purpose.


    Otherwise, this mouth of blood will accumulate in the chest. I''m afraid it''s bad.


    At the dinner table, the couple discussed again.


    After going down the mountain, they still maintained their previous identity.


    But now they have a common goal.


    That is to be fully prepared before the real danger comes.


    After dinner, they just wanted to go out for a walk. At this time, there was an unexpected visitor.


    "Min Nu, I''ve seen your Highness the prince."


    To see the prince here, she calmed down a lot after the initial accident.


    Holding the baby and saluting, she sat aside, clever and quiet.


    The candlelight was bright. She held the little man, and her face was full of tranquility and beauty.


    The face of the country and the city added a bit of gentleness and softened the sharp beauty.


    It''s like a picture pasted in the room.


    Exquisite, but with reassuring tenderness.


    There was a slight change in the prince''s look.


    "I don''t know if your Highness the prince is here, but what''s important?"


    Murong Xi''s deep inquiry came to his ears.


    Murong Yan immediately withdrew his eyes and turned to his cousin.


    "Before I left, my mother told me to listen to you when I was here. Now there is such a big event in the temple. People outside are terrified. I don''t know what I should do now. Do you want to stay or --"


    "Leave, leave as soon as possible. Your highness, I can''t explain what happened in the temple so clearly for the time being. But please believe me, the temple can''t tell the royal family any more in the future."


    He said it with certainty.


    Murong Yan was stunned, as if he hadn''t heard clearly.


    "Xi, what did you say?"


    "Your Highness heard correctly. From then on, the temple can no longer threaten the royal family."


    Long Tianyu knew that the royal family had been secretly oppressed by the temple.


    Otherwise, why should the queen and the crown prince suffer such pain?


    But unexpectedly, the prince just breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Well, no one will be like me in the future."


    In his words, there is sadness and helplessness.


    But more, it is liberation.


    Lin Mengya was not curious about other people''s private affairs, but looking at the atmosphere of the two people over there, it seemed that it was too low.

 Chapter 1410

    "Daddy, hug!"


    The baby in his arms suddenly stretched out his little hand to long Tianyu. He has regained his white and tender face. His facial features are exquisite and like a ball of powder. Don''t mention how much people like it.


    Long Tianyu heard the sound and looked at his son.


    The cold sight had a temperature in an instant, and the ice and snow melted in an instant. He came over and gently took the little guy from her arms.


    "Is this your adopted son?"


    The prince was a little surprised. Long Tianyu took her hand and firmly brought her to the prince.


    "No, it''s our own son."


    "You?"


    Murong Yan is stupid. He knows that Murong Xi has deep feelings for Gong Ya and that his mother intends to make them perfect.


    But unexpectedly, they have children?


    "You, she... So fast?"


    The prince was silly and looked stunned. He pointed to the child and asked.


    Immediately, he reacted again.


    incorrect! Although he had no children, many women in the palace gave birth to him since childhood.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    "Well, we''ve been destined for this life before."


    Lin Mengya blinked. This was the first time she saw long Tianyu show such shameless love in front of others.


    His eyes were so affectionate that he could almost drown her.


    Suddenly, the cloud of fire flew up his cheeks.


    Lin Mengya, who wants to dare to do and speak, is actually shy.


    "I hate it. The prince is still there!"


    She bashfully punched him on the chest, pulled the tip of her hair and wound it around her fingers, but made the parties and the onlookers frown at the same time.


    "After..."


    Long Tianyu''s small voice reminded him, and Murong Yan''s eyes turned aside awkwardly.


    "Don''t understand appreciation. Ning''er, go back with your mother first."


    She gave two people a white eye, took the baby and was ready to go back to the house.


    The little baby egg nestled in her arms and looked at her face curiously.


    "Mom, you just laughed like a cook''s honey braised meat."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at her baby.


    "Your mother, is it so greasy?"


    The little guy smiled and fell on his mother''s shoulder.


    "Ning''er likes honey braised meat best!"


    After twisting his soft waxy little body, the little guy immediately offered his own "wet kiss" with taste, which miraculously smoothed all the edges and corners in her heart.


    As long as there is this little man in her arms, she has infinite courage and strength.


    Long Tianyu didn''t talk to Murong Yan for long and returned to their mother and son.


    At this time, Ning''er has fallen asleep.


    Before, in order to save people, the little guy lost a lot of blood.


    It''s always wilting these days. People have to hold it everywhere.


    Lin Mengya is distressed, but Ning''er always smiles brightly, probably because she doesn''t want to worry.


    Little man, I don''t know where he thought of these, which made him painfully sensible.


    She had checked before, probably because she was affected by the Shennong system from the mother, so the baby''s intelligence should be developed earlier than ordinary people.


    I don''t know whether this is a blessing or a curse.


    "The teacher sent someone to send a message saying that we should go down the mountain tomorrow. Do you have anything else to do?"


    He sat beside her, gently pulled her into his arms and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, turned and seemed to think of something, got up and pulled him out of the room.


    "By the way, can you do me a favor?"


    "You say."


    "Can you draw a picture for me?"


    "What picture?"


    "Map of Xiancheng city."


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows. Traditionally, except for those guys who work for the people of Xiancheng, the channels of Xiancheng are allowed in and out.


    Moreover, I heard that the remaining four floors were guarded by the guards of Xiancheng, which could not be detected at all.


    Unexpectedly, she would have!


    "Is the source reliable?"


    Despite some urgent need to know, long Tianyu remained rational and cautious.


    She nodded without hesitation. The detection of the system will never be false.


    But she also told long Tianyu that there was only one corner of the map.


    Who knows, the guy grabbed her wrist with great excitement.


    "Mengya, you are really my lucky star!"


    He picked her up and turned her for several times, with flying joy on his face,


    Lin Mengya was dizzy and quickly stopped.


    "If you go on like this, I''ll forget!"


    Long Tianyu immediately braked, put the man gently on the ground and rubbed her temples for her.


    "What about now? Are you better?"


    She looked at his worried self reproach and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s OK. I was just teasing you. Let''s draw it quickly so as not to delay the business."


    Long Tianyu nodded, ordered someone to take care of Ning''er, and immediately took her to the study in the saint''s bedroom.


    Although painting is difficult for her, her cooperation with him is incomparable.


    In a short time, everything detected by the previous system was drawn.


    During this period, Saint Zun and Baili Rui who learned the news also ran over.


    However, the two men were forbidden to open their mouths by Lin Mengya because they talked too much.


    It''s rare for two to have thousands of expensive existence in front of outsiders, but now they skillfully nest in chairs and send letters to each other with "eyebrows and eyes".


    "You student don''t know how to respect teachers!"


    Saint Zun took the lead in launching the attack, but bailiri didn''t eat it at all.


    "Have the ability to talk to you."


    The first game, Saint Zun lost!


    "Hum, I''m just giving my disciple a face. I''m not afraid of the Hedong lion you taught me!"


    The holy Zun attacked again and bailiri raised his eyebrows.


    "Have the ability to talk to you!"


    In the second game, Saint Zun lost again!


    "You, I can tell you, one day as a teacher and lifelong as a father! She is also my student''s daughter-in-law, and she should respect her. Otherwise, I''ll let my students divorce her!"


    This time, bailiri ignored him.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You can talk if you have the ability!"


    In the third inning, Saint Zun lost miserably!


    Lin Mengya, who has been immersed in painting, looked at the two elders staring at each other in some doubt.


    Poked long Tianyu, who had just finished the last part of the painting, and asked quietly.


    "Are there any sequelae between them?"


    Normally not?


    She simply forgot that she was upset when she was asked about the words before and shouted out the sentence to shut them up.


    Long Tianyu silently looked at her teacher and pressed her little head down.


    "It''s all right. People get old and have many problems. Just go back and take some medicine."


    He fooled his wife without changing his face. Fortunately, the latter was always lovely at some time.


    It was not easy to get the final details right, and it was almost dawn.


    "It''s finished at last. Teacher and Saint Zun, come and have a look."


    She stretched out her aching waist and massaged her arm for long Tianyu.


    She is mainly responsible for description and modification, and the real hard-working person is him who has never stopped writing.


    He narrowed his eyes and enjoyed his wife''s service.


    Probably because it was the doctor''s reason, her small flexible hands could always take away the pain of his whole body.


    There''s another lady on the side. Don''t change how much you give.


    "Can we see it?"


    Baili Rui asked tentatively. When he saw the student nodding, he quickly ran to the side of the table.


    The two men looked at the map carefully. The more they looked, the more dignified they looked.


    "That''s right! I''ve heard people mention once that the last four doors in charge of Xiancheng are harder than each other. When the last door comes, even the gunpowder can''t explode!"


    The holy master pointed to the map with a serious expression.


    Lin Mengya also agrees with this. The previous doors were normal two doors.


    However, the four roads behind are very heavy, falling stone gates.


    Although she doesn''t know the specific material, now from the images scanned by the system, this door is not simple.


    If it falls suddenly when passing, I''m afraid no one can carry it.


    "Also, these guards behind the door. Gong ya, can you be sure that their distribution is like this?"


    The holy master pointed to those dense dots, and his face was a little ugly.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya said hesitantly.


    "What I know is that it happened at a certain moment. I think since they arranged it like this, there must be regular changes. As for others, I''m not very clear."


    To be honest, what the system records is only that moment.


    However, she was not sure whether Xiancheng was defending like this all the time, or just in those days.


    After all, Lord yuan once wanted to go back.


    Although the man was killed by long Tianyu, the girls he took back disappeared at that time.


    Obviously, he was escorted to Xiancheng first.


    Moreover, she knows that it is difficult for people in Xiancheng to have children now, so the role of these girls is self-evident.


    Therefore, if Xiancheng will pay attention to it, it is understandable.


    For the time being, she''s not sure.


    "It''s not easy to know this. Don''t worry. I''m just asking."


    The saint looked at the picture with some emotion.


    Since his master''s generation, they have been trying to find out everything about Xiancheng.


    However, every time the news comes back, it is limited.


    Lin Mengya looked at the map and felt a little confused.


    "Holy master, I don''t quite understand one thing. Why can you know the news of the king of Xiancheng, but you can''t know the most basic information?"


    She thought that at least there should be an insider arranged by the holy master in Xiancheng.


    But now she can''t understand the situation.


    The holy master shook his head, sighed and said.


    "I know what you mean, but, you know, below here is the King City of Xiancheng! And there is not only such a gate in the world that you can enter and exit Xiancheng."

 Chapter 1411

    Lin Mengya has long speculated about this.


    "Every time, only after the sacrifice of the aristocratic family is brought up, the door in the temple will be opened. Our people have no way to infiltrate the King City."


    When talking about this, the saint''s face also showed a few helplessness.


    Not only they, but also those people in Xiancheng know the truth of catching thieves and catching kings first. Therefore, they can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    Seeing that small map, the saint couldn''t help sighing.


    "Gong ya, no matter how you got the news, remember, for the sake of your safety and Ning''er, you must not disclose it. For thousands of years, there have been many fans of Xiancheng. Even in the current temple, I can''t guarantee that all those people have been eliminated."


    The saint looked dignified, while Lin Mengya had some ideas.


    She found a law. Whether it was Lord yuan or elder Liu, she found the mysterious substance in their bodies.


    Xiancheng doesn''t treat the people on the ground as people. They are just using these people to support Xiancheng.


    Moreover, not many people can enter the scene.


    As for others, it is not enough.


    Most of the time, faith is linked to profit.


    "Don''t worry, saint. I will be careful to keep a secret."


    "That''s good. Although your teacher is not very good, you are a rare good child."


    The holy master looked at him lovingly, just said what he said, and let the teacher stare at him.


    "Hum, no matter how good, she is also my student!"


    The teacher''s angry words made the saint look a little ugly.


    He glanced at Bai Lirui, took Lin Mengya''s sleeve and asked in a low voice.


    "Gong ya, don''t you really think about changing your teacher? That old madman is unreliable."


    She was stunned. Before she could reply, the teacher yelled to teach the saint the despicable act of "thief".


    Listening to their mutual destruction without any lethality, Lin Mengya smiled and took long Tianyu away.


    "Won''t you go and have a look?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t quite understand why his wife seemed to like to let the two elders fight.


    "Don''t look, it''s a special way for them to communicate. All right, let''s get ready. Tomorrow, we''re going down the mountain."


    For her words, long Tianyu has never had any doubt.


    They divided their troops in two ways and sorted them out separately.


    Come down from the temple and return to the holy city.


    Cherry and peach have already been prepared properly, because on the way back, long Tianyu''s people are close to protect them, so the guards of the palace family went down the mountain early to meet them.


    Looking at the cold holy city as always, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling.


    Who could have thought that the temple, which symbolizes divine power, is just an illusion covered on the devil''s cave for camouflage?


    Sure enough, some things can never just look at the surface.


    "You''re back! How are things going? Are you hurt?"


    A dusty Cai Ling suddenly appeared in front of her.


    The man was now in black, and it was obvious that he had not rested for several days.


    Lin Mengya nodded, smiled and asked someone to bring him a cup of warm tea.


    "I''m all right together. You don''t have to worry. I''ve heard about the Cai family and the Xie family. Don''t worry. We don''t have to make that kind of sacrifice in the future."


    She knows that Cai Ling is now working under long Tianyu, but she doesn''t know the details.


    After hearing this, Cai Ling didn''t see any happiness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Instead, he looked at her and stopped talking.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    She asked with a smile, but Cai Ling hesitated for a moment before she said softly.


    "Gong family, something''s wrong."


    "What? What happened?"


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and her attitude was a little anxious.


    Cai Ling thought for a while before she said.


    "I don''t know the details. In fact, before we came, someone was ready to attack the palace family. This time, I probably wanted to win the palace family in one fell swoop while you were away. After all, when you go back, you will be the official owner of the palace family."


    When he said this, Lin Mengya remembered.


    Before she separated from long Tianyu, the latter did mention that.


    Although she did not go through the ceremony of the temple, the current saint has long recognized her as the owner of the palace.


    So after she went back this time, no one could make an article with her identity.


    I''m afraid these people are jumping over the wall!


    She coldly aroused a smile, but she was not in a hurry.


    "Let them make a fuss first. Our palace family should also be a blockbuster."


    Although she was doing things before, the territory of Wei was too vast, so I''m afraid everyone didn''t know the news of the Gong family''s comeback.


    Good. She was just dozing off when someone handed her pillow.


    Now, it''s time for those people to know that the palace family has long been different.


    "It seems that you have been prepared for a long time. It''s my heart."


    Cai Ling looked at her confident appearance, and her worries faded a lot.


    But Lin Mengya looked at him with a strange look.


    He looked at himself as if there was nothing wrong.


    "Cai Ling, who are you?"


    She was curious.


    Although she knew that her brothers could not deceive her, she also knew that when Cai Ling met her before, those shy looks were not pretended.


    But it is obvious that Cai Ling is well informed about some things.


    Even, I know some things inside fairy city.


    She understands long Tianyu very well. That person can''t trust a person easily.


    However, he believed Cai Ling very much.


    The latter was stared at by her, and her face turned red quietly.


    Lower your head and your voice becomes thin and weak again.


    "I, I''m just an ordinary person. Gong ya, don''t make fun of me."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at him. After a while, she smiled again.


    "OK, I won''t force you. No matter who you are, as long as I know you are my friend. This time, will you go to the palace with me?"


    Cai Ling was very grateful that she stopped asking questions.


    Hurriedly nodded, as if afraid of what she misunderstood, and said hurriedly.


    "I have promised the elder brother of the palace family that I will send you back to the palace family safely. Moreover, I don''t intend to go back to Longdu. I''ll follow you later."


    She nodded with satisfaction. Although Cai Ling was a little soft, her ability was not lacking.


    Her current plan happens to lack such a key existence as him.


    After the two said a few words, Cai Ling left again.


    They agreed that Cai Ling would come back here to meet her early tomorrow morning.


    She stayed up all night. After taking a nap for a while, chen''er and Bai Su also returned to her.


    Before, they all followed Ning''er, but this time, long Tianyu will follow her to the palace.


    So the two returned to her early.


    "Where''s Xie Han? I''ve always forgotten to ask you."


    Although she tried her best to hide it, she could still see that there was always a touch of sadness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Xie Han is fine. Thank you for your concern."


    Chen''er reluctantly smiled, but she didn''t know. In this way, she made herself more distressed.


    "You can tell me anything. In this way, I can help you."


    She held her hand and soothed her with a soft voice.


    The remaining three Bai Su closed the door and left them in the room.


    "Wu Wu, sister ya, Xie Han doesn''t want me!"


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya''s anger exploded, and his anger value soared to the highest in an instant.


    "It''s not what you think. He didn''t owe me, just..."


    Chen''er sat in front of her, his big eyes full of grievances.


    Kept sobbing, but also told the truth of the matter.


    It turned out that at the beginning, those people just wanted to detain chen''er and Bai Su, but at the critical moment, Xie Han stepped forward and saved the two people.


    The other party became angry and even deprived Xie Han of the right to inherit Qingwei guild hall.


    Now, Xie Han became a poor man.


    There is no one around except crazy star.


    Therefore, Xie Han feels that she doesn''t deserve her and can''t give her happiness.


    So after getting out of trouble, I only left her a breakup letter and disappeared.


    "Sister ya, I know he doesn''t mean to bear me. It''s just that I really don''t care. Besides, Xie Han is a very capable person. He will make a comeback in the future. I don''t care about waiting. I just care that he is by my side."


    With that, chen''er began to cry again.


    Seeing a pair of eyes swollen like rotten peaches, Lin Mengya was very distressed.


    "This little bastard! I''m afraid he forgot how he promised me at the beginning! Chen''er, wait. When I go back, I''ll find him out and tie him up to marry you!"


    She scolded angrily. The little bastard surnamed Xie is simply deceiving people too much!


    "Sister ya, don''t embarrass him. I know he feels bad. As long as he can get well, I''ll be at ease."


    The soft and waxy words directly made Lin Mengya hurt people in her heart.


    "It''s time for you to worry about that little bastard! Well, I promise you, don''t beat him or scold him, just reason with him. Well, don''t cry. You hurt my heart."


    Chen''er tooted his mouth, and the big eyes of pear blossom with rain blinked at her. Finally, he nodded gently.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what it''s like. She just hopes Xie Han''s stubborn head won''t be stupid. In case she really can''t think about it in the future, how can she explain it to chen''er?


    In my heart, I couldn''t help cursing the evil leader of Xiancheng again.


    If it weren''t for this bullshit fairy City, I would surely be at home now to cultivate self-cultivation and bring steamed stuffed buns.


    Where can it be? Like now, I''m calculating how to deal with them as soon as I open my eyes every day.


    Sooner or later, she will have to get this account back!

 Chapter 1412

    The next day, she got up early.


    Long Tianyu and Bao Bao didn''t come last night. Although they still don''t intend to disclose their previous husband and wife identity this time, they can always be together.


    Lin Mengya changed her saints'' clothes and put them back into her usual clothes.


    As she stood at the gate of the holy city, an idea suddenly came to her mind.


    Maybe the next time she stands here, she won''t be in this situation now?


    It must be. At least, she won''t let the madmen in the holy city hurt her friends.


    "Master, it''s getting late. Let''s go."


    Behind her, a white Su in military uniform whispered.


    She nodded and turned into the carriage.


    She walked this road several times, which was not strange at all.


    After a few steps, she heard a cry outside.


    The car suddenly stopped.


    "I''ll go out and see what happens. You take care of the master here."


    As soon as Bai Su dodged, she got out of the carriage.


    She leaned against the window and lifted the curtain.


    The air was filled with the smell of fresh herbs.


    She smiled. It seems that she still doesn''t give up.


    "Lin Mengya, come out!"


    The angry voice is clear at a glance.


    The three of them stopped her, but she gently brushed their hands and opened the curtain of the car.


    Under the rising sun, Yue Qi''s face no longer looks childish.


    But there was no innocence in those eyes.


    Lin Mengya stood in the carriage and looked down at her.


    "What are you looking for me?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Yue Qi pushed away the white Su in front of her.


    The latter frowned and just wanted to come forward, but Lin Mengya stopped it with her eyes.


    Yue Qi walked up to her impolitely, showing a few resentments in his eyes.


    "Lin Mengya, where on earth are you better than me?"


    She asked, gnashing her teeth, and Lin Mengya just smiled, then straightened her chest slightly, glanced over Yue Qi''s almost flat chest, and said if there was a point.


    "What do you say?"


    Yue Qi is more angry. She doesn''t mean that at all, okay?


    "Be serious! Lin Mengya, do you know that all this can end only when you die! Don''t you boast of justice, and don''t you want to benefit all the people in the world? Then you''ll die. As long as you die, everyone won''t have to work so hard!"


    Yue Qi''s words made Lin Mengya''s smile a little more restrained.


    She looked at Yue Qi with some mockery in her eyes.


    "Yue Qi, do you think you can use this high sounding excuse to kill me?"


    Yue Qi looked at her, his eyes flashing a bit sinister.


    "Lin Mengya, you forced me! I tell you, there are many people in the world who know Xiancheng, but there are also many people who want to get rid of Xiancheng. If I release this news, what will they do?"


    Her threat now has a reason to pay attention to.


    "Yue Qi, do you think I will be afraid?"


    Even if it is against the world, what can it do? Has she ever been afraid of Lin Mengya in her life?


    Yue Qi bit his teeth and stared at her.


    "I know you''re not afraid, but what about him? You''re being watched, but the most dangerous person is him! Lin Mengya, you can''t get what I can''t get!"


    Yue Qi''s eyes were full of madness that Lin Mengya was no stranger to.


    She realized that Yue Qi wanted to fight a fish to death, and the dark crossbow in her hand had been fastened.


    Yue Qi laughed wildly. At the same time, the trees on both sides of the road rang.


    Lin Mengya looked around, but her heart was tight.


    Those people are holy slaves!


    "Yue Qi, have you taken refuge in Xiancheng?"


    "Yes! But I didn''t betray him! Lin Mengya, why did you take everything from me!"


    The burning hatred in Yue Qi''s eyes made her suspicious.


    "What did I take?"


    "My most important person! Like your brother, you want to take away my sister! No, I won''t let you succeed! I have made a deal with the devil in order to keep my sister. Now, my sister belongs to me completely. However, she can no longer love me. Lin Mengya, although I hate your brother, I hate you more!"


    Yue Qi''s eyes were scarlet with twisted hatred.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at Yue Qi in disbelief.


    "You hate me because sister Yue Ting is kind to me?"


    "You don''t deserve to call her sister! She is my sister alone. Since childhood, only my sister has treated me best and loved me most. She clearly has only me as a sister in her eyes. However, since you appeared, everything has changed."


    Yue Qi suddenly became very sad. She stood in place and recalled everything in the past.


    "I thought she just took you as a burden. You are so stupid, crazy and ugly. You won''t please my sister at all, but why is she thinking of you all the time? She can only be good to me and care about me! If she can''t, I''ll destroy her!"


    Yue Qi is crazy!


    She has long noticed that Yue Qi''s mental state seems not quite right. Now it seems that it is not her illusion.


    She made a look at Bai Su, who immediately understood. Quietly retreated to the back of the carriage, ready to highlight the encirclement and move the rescue soldiers.


    It''s not far from the holy city. It should be in time.


    And she can only stabilize Yue Qi first.


    "You are not love, but possession. And you are wrong. Sister Yue Ting is kind to me just because my brother is not in the capital. She just loves her house and Ukraine, and you are her own sister. You are irreplaceable to her."


    Her tone was not so strong. Although they did not have the upper hand in number, the people who protected her closely were carefully selected, and it was no problem to resist for a while.


    This is really not their carelessness.


    But these holy slaves. It was an accident.


    "Yes, I realized it at the last minute. If I had understood it earlier, my sister would not have died. It was all you. Without you, I wouldn''t be so afraid of losing my sister! I did so many things just to keep my sister around. You are the wrong person!"


    Yue Qi stared at her fiercely, and his words became sharper and sharper again and again.


    She looked at Yue Qi coldly. It seemed that Yue Qi put all the blame on her.


    Her lips stirred slightly, and she showed a contemptuous smile.


    Sure enough, the latter was immediately excited.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Yue Qi, I just think you''re ridiculous."


    She got off the carriage slowly and came to Yue Qi step by step.


    "I ask you, when your sister Yue Ting was insulted, did you participate?"


    It was a thorn in her heart, and she still remembers it today.


    It was after this incident that she decided to be strong and protect the people she wanted to protect.


    She swore that she would not let go of anyone related to sister Yue Ting''s death.


    Yue Qi was a little flustered and his eyes dodged.


    "Tell me! Did you do it!"


    She raised a stern question.


    Yue Qi shook his head desperately, but shouted in his mouth.


    "It''s not my fault! It''s you, it''s all you! I just, I just helped them. I just want to let my sister come back to me. As long as her innocence is gone, she can stay with me all her life and just be my good sister!"


    "Pa", Lin Mengya slapped her hard.


    Yue Qi was a little confused by her.


    The chest fluctuated violently. At this moment, Lin Mengya almost lost her mind.


    "How can you do that? Yue Qi, are you still human?"


    Yue Qi, who responded, screamed and shouted at her.


    "Kill her, kill her!"


    The saints and slaves around rushed up, and the guards who were already ready to go were fearless and trembled with the saints and slaves.


    In the chaos, she stood in place and locked Yue Qi with cold eyes.


    "I swore that I would never let go of anyone who hurt sister Yue ting. But I also promised to take care of you all my life. Yue Qi, when she died, you were the most worried person."


    She said expressionless. She drew a dagger with her backhand, crossed the palm of her hand and made an effort.


    Suddenly, lavender blood splashed, but she didn''t even blink.


    The dagger stained with her blood was firmly held in her hand. She took the first step towards Yue Qi.


    "You go! Kill her!"


    Yue Qi suddenly felt cold all over. She hurriedly retreated and tried to avoid her sight.


    But it didn''t work. She kept staring at her. There was no retreat, no avoidance.


    "I''m right, it''s you, it''s all you!"


    A holy slave saw the opportunity, got rid of the guards and roared at her.


    It was a saint slave with skin and flesh comparable to tanned leather armor, but he just came to her and stretched out a strong hand to pinch off her delicate neck.


    But a slight cold light flashed, and his hands were drawn down by her dagger in an instant.


    "Ah --"


    Yes, it was only a short dagger that could defend itself. On the saint slave, it was as simple as cutting tofu.


    The holy slave whose hands were cut off by her was soon concentrated by the guards.


    Without looking at the chaotic scenes, she raised her foot and stepped on the dark red blood of the slaves.


    "You shouldn''t hurt her, Yue Qi, you shouldn''t."


    She said softly, but the cold in her tone seemed to come from Jiuyou hell.


    Yue Qi suddenly woke up. She led the rolling belt to climb and wanted to drill behind the saint slave.


    But Lin Mengya, who is approaching step by step, is completely like a changed person.


    She came in blood, bright and cold.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    Originally, she thought she was in control of the victory, but Yue Qi didn''t expect that she just killed herself with a small dagger.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya''s left hand, which has been hanging, is also bleeding.

 Chapter 1413

    Blood, in the sun, reflects a strange and magnificent purple.


    She approached step by step, and Yue Qi trembled with fear.


    At this moment, Yue Qi finally felt the fear of death.


    "You can''t kill me, you promised my sister, you, you can''t kill me!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold and pointed to Yue Qi with a bloody dagger.


    "I ask you, how much did you participate in the original thing?"


    Her tone was cold. Yue Qi looked at her and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water.


    Under the threat of death, Yue Qi is not so tough after all.


    "Yes, I cheated my sister. At that time, I was young and ignorant. Will you let me go?"


    Lin Mengya feels a pain in her heart. No matter how long it has passed, sister Yue Ting''s death is always a wound in her heart. It''s good and can''t be forgotten.


    Now she finally understood that sister Yue Ting suffered because of Yue Qi''s abnormal jealousy, but her heart was more sad.


    The dagger fell to the ground and she stepped back expressionless.


    "You go."


    After all, she can''t do it. She can be cruel to anyone, but she can''t live up to sister Yue Ting''s dying trust.


    "You, you really want to let me go?"


    Yue Qi was stunned and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Get out!"


    She drank it in a cold voice, and her heart was already mixed.


    Yue Qi hurriedly climbed up from the ground, but his eyes flashed a trace of malice when passing the dagger.


    Taking advantage of Lin Mengya''s inattention, she grabbed the dagger and stabbed her fiercely.


    "I want you to die!"


    Lin Mengya stood there and didn''t even look back.


    But it was Yue Qi who fell to the ground.


    "How dare you use my things?"


    She turned around with a cold smile on her lips.


    Seeing that Yue Qi''s voice was weakening, she pulled out the dagger without any effort.


    "People say it''s the most poisonous to women''s hearts. But I''m more poisonous than women''s hearts."


    The handle of the dagger was stained with her blood.


    Yue Qi had a small wound on his hand because he fell before.


    If Yue Qi leaves at this point, she will get back her life.


    Unfortunately, she chose to bite the hand that feeds her.


    Then she can only blame herself.


    Lin Mengya stood up and looked at Yue Qi''s body. She looked a little complicated.


    She always believed that sister Yue Ting''s death was her fault.


    If she had been more alert, more powerful and more cautious.


    Sister Yue Ting would not end up like that.


    Yue Ting is her debt and the driving force driving her forward.


    But now, after learning the truth, her heart hurts even more.


    In the end, what kind of mood did sister Yue Ting choose to die?


    Finally, the last enemy was sent to huangquan road by her own hand.


    Sister Yue Ting''s spirit in heaven can finally rest in peace, right?


    "Mengya!"


    People are gently taken into a familiar arms.


    She lay on his chest rather than her eyes.


    "It''s all right. I''m late."


    Long Tianyu''s tone was a little annoyed, but Lin Mengya gently shook her head.


    "It''s not your fault. These holy slaves may be left by Lord yuan. They are different from ordinary people. Naturally, we can''t detect them. Yu, I''m tired and I want to go home."


    Long Tianyu nodded, tore off the lining and wrapped her hand tightly.


    He remembered what she had told him before and had already taken antidotes.


    Along the way, he didn''t let anyone meddle in her affairs.


    But Lin Mengya''s interest was not high until they left for a few days. With their company, they gradually recovered.


    He knew that she really chose to put down some things.


    This time, they split up with Ning''er Bing.


    She and long Tianyu have to go to Longdu before they can go back to the palace.


    But the teacher, Cai Ling and Xiao Yi? But I went with Ning''er.


    These three people are all fresh faces and will not attract the attention of people with intentions.


    When they returned to the Dragon capital again, it was already spring.


    But this time, long Tianyu didn''t let her go back to Gong''s house.


    He wants everyone to know that both Gong Ya and Lin Mengya are his women!


    "Your Highness, you are back!"


    The housekeeper who had just learned the news came to meet him, but after seeing the Miss Gong family sitting in the carriage behind him, his face was a little unnatural.


    "Well, arrange it so that the young lady can have an early rest."


    He gave orders calmly, turned his head, and gently charged her.


    "You go back first. I''ll go to the palace and come back soon."


    "Your Highness, don''t be busy!"


    The housekeeper said with courage. He looked at his highness and Gong Ya with some embarrassment.


    Obviously, I have something to say.


    "What''s up?"


    "Well... During the time you left, Princess Chonghua moved to our house."


    Long Tianyu frowned and looked unhappy.


    Lin Mengya stopped him who was going to lose his temper and comforted him softly.


    "Aren''t you going to the palace to report back? Don''t delay. I''ll deal with everything in the house."


    Her words, like spring breeze and drizzle, immediately dissolved half of his anger.


    "Come back and settle with you!"


    He brushed away, but the housekeeper''s legs softened with fear.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Lin Mengya called him to the front of the car.


    "Don''t panic, tell me what''s going on."


    The housekeeper glanced at the eldest lady of the palace family. Although they had explained before, Gong Ya was less than she is now.


    He told the whole story without any consideration.


    It''s like she''s the head of the house.


    Princess Chonghua''s health has improved a lot since they left Longdu.


    Originally, houzun no longer loved her, but Princess Chonghua insisted on kowtowing to houzun.


    Unexpectedly, one day, houzun''s palace caught fire. She found it early and informed the palace people, which saved a disaster.


    Houzun naturally wanted to reward her, but Chonghua wanted nothing. He hoped that he could marry Murong Xi.


    Empress Zun and Emperor Zun said that his highness Xi''s imperial concubine had already chosen a candidate.


    But unexpectedly, Chonghua just invited himself to be a concubine in the house.


    At the same time, another letter came from the king of Qin.


    It was hoped that emperor Zun and empress Zun, in his face, agreed to the wishes of Princess Chonghua.


    But emperor Zun and empress Zun didn''t want to mention Murong Xi as the master, so Chonghua was temporarily allowed to live in the house first, and then make a decision when Murong Xi came back.


    After listening to the housekeeper, she also understood the cause and effect.


    He looked down and asked.


    "What has Princess Chonghua done since she lived in the house?"


    "Well... It''s very different from before. I don''t care about anything in the house. I''m always in my yard every day. In addition, the princess told her majesty and empress that young master xun''er was brought up in the house."


    She raised her eyebrows and felt something vaguely wrong in her heart.


    But on the surface, the reason of Princess Chonghua is indeed impeccable.


    "Well, I see. You''ve worked hard these days."


    The housekeeper naturally did not dare to take credit. Soon, the party arrived at long Tianyu''s residence.


    Naturally, the housekeeper introduced her to the main courtyard.


    Cherry and peach are responsible for arranging her things, and Bai Su and chen''er are responsible for grooming her.


    After bathing and dressing, I heard yingzi say outside.


    "Miss, Princess Chonghua and young master xun''er have come and said yes. I want to greet you."


    Yingzi''s tone was hesitant. Lin Mengya thought about it and asked her to put on a simple and neat bun, put on ordinary clothes and go to the main hall to meet people.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard xun''er''s angry voice.


    "It''s clearly the princess''s aunt. Why did your adoptive father marry that woman?"


    Chonghua just wanted to say something. When he saw her, he immediately turned into a kind smile.


    "Xun''er, how can you say that? Your adoptive father and miss Gong have a deep and righteous relationship. Naturally, you will not fail the beauty. You just didn''t know Miss Gong before. Later, you will know that Miss Gong is beautiful and kind-hearted. You will definitely be like yourself, won''t you, miss Gong?"


    She picked her eyebrows and couldn''t hear it. Chonghua deliberately said these words to her.


    But it doesn''t matter. No matter what Chonghua does, she won''t be afraid now.


    "Please sit down, princess. Come and see tea."


    She has the style of being a mistress and seems to be an outsider.


    The latter''s eyes were dark and didn''t say anything after all.


    "I don''t know if the princess came to me with the little childe. Is there anything important?"


    She was polite and alienated, and Chonghua smiled bitterly.


    "Miss Gong, are you still remembering the ignorance of Chonghua?"


    "What did the princess say? Gong Ya doesn''t have a good memory. She''s probably going to forget it. Why don''t you remind me?"


    She smiled, green fingers picked up the tea cup and took a sip. She was calm and elegant.


    Chonghua looked at her like this and was suddenly stunned.


    "Miss Gong seems a little different from before."


    "Oh? I don''t think it''s getting late. If the princess doesn''t have anything important, please go back first."


    She got up and wanted to go. Chonghua shouted and stopped her.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Chong Hua took xun''er and walked quickly in front of her.


    "Xun''er, kneel down and apologize to miss Gong!"


    Xun''er refused and wanted to struggle desperately to open Chonghua''s hand.


    But the latter pulled tightly. Soon, there were some red marks on the delicate hand.


    She took a look, quietly pulled xun''er, and Chonghua had to let go.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary. I''m just a child, and I won''t be really angry with him. Besides, xun''er is the adopted son of his highness. There are so many rules in his family."


    Children are always innocent and hateful. They are adults who use them for profit.


    Not to mention whether Chonghua really repented or not, Lin Meng''s disgust with her has not diminished at all since she was so desperately holding xun''er''s hand just now.


    "Did you hear that? Miss Gong said you were a family."


    Chonghua smiled at xun''er, but the light hidden in his eyes made xun''er unconsciously shrink his neck.

 Chapter 1414

    He looked at Princess Chonghua in fear and immediately knelt in front of her.


    "Miss Gong, please forgive xun''er. In the past, it was all xun''er''s fault. Xun''er should not be proud of being spoiled and beat the young son at will!"


    This is not like saying it from a child''s mouth.


    It''s more like what adults taught him.


    Lin Mengya turned her mind and showed a gentle smile.


    "It''s good if you know you''re wrong. If you''re not a saint, you can''t avoid mistakes. Besides, the son is not the fault of the godfather. It''s not only your fault that your highness failed to educate you well. Well, don''t be afraid. Go back and have a good sleep. In the future, the government will rely on your brothers to help each other."


    She touched xun''er''s head, but found that the child''s small body was shaking.


    What is he afraid of?


    "Did you hear that Miss Gong is tolerant and generous. She will be a good mistress in the future. I can rest assured with xun''er."


    "Oh? I can''t understand the princess."


    She pretended not to understand and looked at Princess Chonghua suspiciously.


    The latter bit his lip, and his face became very pale.


    "I know that Miss Gong is the only one in your Highness''s heart. However, Chonghua has no place to go. If the government can''t take me in, Chonghua will have to die."


    Chonghua said sadly, but she was indifferent.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Chonghua immediately cried and knelt in front of her.


    "Ask Miss Gong to save Chonghua!"


    Chonghua stretched out his hand and wanted to hold her thigh.


    However, Lin Mengya''s eyes and hands were quick, and she immediately stepped back, while Bai Su stood in front of her.


    Princess Chonghua''s attack hit Bai su.


    But Bai Su''s territory was very stable. Chonghua didn''t throw her down, but he flew out.


    Lin Mengya sneered. Behind her were angular tables and chairs.


    If it pours on her, if one can''t stand steadily, he''ll have to knock a vegetable out.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I''m a martial servant with a bad temper. I can''t see any stranger within three feet of me. I always say she''s worried. There are so many people in the world who want to do wrong to me? Come on, help the princess up quickly. The ground is cold. Don''t catch cold."


    Princess Chonghua''s attack was solid, and Bai Su''s block just now also made strength secretly.


    All of a sudden, Princess Chonghua hit hard, and the hairpin rings were scattered all over the ground.


    "No, no harm. It''s Chonghua''s carelessness. No wonder Miss Gong''s Wu maid."


    The servant immediately came to help. Princess Chonghua looked a little ugly, but she didn''t dare to attack. She could only bite her teeth and say.


    "Oh? That''s good. When the princess declares her righteousness, Gong Ya is relieved. You should send the princess down to rest quickly. By the way, please ask a doctor to come and show her."


    "No, I''m fine."


    Chonghua immediately refused, but Lin Mengya didn''t give her the chance.


    "How can I do that? Princess Jinzhi and Yuye can''t tolerate any damage. Housekeeper, go and find it. Whether it''s the imperial doctor in the palace or the most famous miracle doctor in Longdu, please come."


    The housekeeper heard the speech and went to do it immediately.


    Princess Chonghua couldn''t refuse, so she could only say a few words of thanks with a dry smile.


    Then he was helped out of the main courtyard by the servant.


    Before she left, she didn''t forget to take xun''er.


    But xun''er obviously didn''t want to go back with her, which made Lin Mengya suspicious.


    Princess Chonghua, what are you planning?


    "If you don''t want to be courteous, you''ll have to steal. Miss, you''d better be careful of this princess Chonghua."


    Chen''er looked at the back of Princess Chonghua and reminded her in a low voice.


    If compared with court disputes, chen''er has a lot of experience.


    In addition, she once held a high position, and her vision is very original when looking at such things.


    "What do you think she wants to do?"


    Narrowing her eyes, her intuition told her that Princess Chonghua must not have given up long Tianyu.


    However, Zhonghua Mingming has revealed his true face before.


    Rather than like long Tianyu, she likes chasing power.


    But now, she took xun''er and didn''t hesitate to lower herself. She even came to beg for her "rival in love".


    It''s really weird.


    "No matter what we do, we can''t let her succeed. Just now, she threw herself at the young lady, which was clearly malicious. And the thing the housekeeper said before. There are special fire-fighting preparations in the imperial palace. Why did she know by chance? Young lady, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Her words also spoke her heart.


    But for now, it''s obvious that she didn''t catch any evidence.


    Therefore, Princess Chonghua has to stay in the house.


    "You''re all alert. We won''t stay here long. I think she can''t help it. Also, you two clean up and go out with me."


    "Yes."


    At her command, the housekeeper had ordered people to watch the inner court.


    The main courtyard is guarded by cherry and peach. No matter what Chonghua wants to do, there is nowhere to start.


    She took Bai Su and chen''er to change into men''s clothes, hired a pony car and went to a small teahouse in Nancheng.


    "Three, please. What kind of tea would you like?"


    The man greeted people with a smiling face, while Lin Mengya looked around and said in a low voice.


    "I want a pot of Biluochun and two plates of Lu''s tea fruits. It''s Lu''s house in the east of the city, not Lu''s house in the west of the city."


    The man immediately took a wary look around and said in the same low voice.


    "Please come in, man. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    She nodded, turned around and went into the inner yard.


    The inner courtyard is not big, just a few small rooms.


    She walked quickly to one of them. As soon as she opened the door, she was surrounded by several people.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Inside the door, a strong man frowned and asked coldly.


    Although he sat behind the table, he was powerful and had a look of not being angry and threatening.


    The six people around her were smart and strong. At a glance, they knew they were not ordinary people.


    After watching it with satisfaction for a week, she opened her mouth. The original gentle and crisp female voice turned into a slightly neutral voice.


    "Why, general Nie can''t even recognize me?"


    Hearing the speech, the seven people were stunned at the same time.


    Nie Qing was stunned, but then his face was gloomy.


    "Hum! Just by your voice, do you want to pretend to be our God envoy? No matter what means you have, our God envoy can never be replaced!"


    Lin Mengya''s smile froze on her face. Is it true that she didn''t doubt her identity at all?


    After clearing her throat, she felt it necessary to explain from the beginning.


    "The messenger is the one who saved you, isn''t he?"


    Seven people gave her a cold look, and their faces were very bad.


    "But why is it the palace family that provides you with material support? Have you ever thought about why your God envoy joined the palace family?"


    In fact, she left a lot of clues before. Except for her, the people of the palace family never hid their identity when they went up the mountain.


    She also planted many palace people into the camp of escaping slaves. Therefore, if these people are smarter, they can certainly guess that there is a connection between them?


    But unexpectedly, these people really didn''t guess.


    "Well... I heard that the palace family has always been kind and generous. They must hate what these people have done to fugitive slaves, so they help us like this!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    She glanced at the two brothers who had just spoken and sighed faintly.


    It should be said that they are innocent and kind, or shallow and ignorant.


    "Have you ever heard of the eldest lady of the palace family?"


    The seven people were stunned at the same time, and then nodded at the beginning.


    "I am the eldest lady of the palace family. I saw you at the auction house and rescued you at the auction house. In addition, I sent you the supplies of the palace family. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the people of the palace family."


    She recovered her original voice and smiled a few times on her face.


    But unexpectedly, the faces of those guys became more and more ugly.


    "I thought the people of the palace family knew the great cause. Unexpectedly, they are also such shameless villains!"


    The person beside Nie Qing gnawed his teeth and said angrily.


    Lin Mengya is a little unhappy, but she knows that something must have happened.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t say that about the palace family.


    "What happened?"


    "No more hypocrisy! It''s clear that your palace family killed the envoy and wanted to send someone to pretend to be! Hum, what palace family just wanted to use us!"


    Six bloody long knives pointed at her, and the anger on each face was not like fraud.


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "What else do you say? It''s --"


    The man was a little angry. He just wanted to continue, but Nie Qing cut him off.


    "That''s enough! The palace family treats us well. No matter whether they are true or false, we can''t bite the hand that feeds us. Miss Gong, you go. In the future, we''ll cut off the kindness and righteousness of the palace family! We''ll return all the things we owe you. But we''ll never be good enough to kill my envoy. Next time we meet, we''ll be enemies rather than friends!"


    Nie Qing''s face was sad, but he stopped the actions of his men.


    Lin Mengya looked at them for a long time and gently breathed out a breath.


    "So you sent me a signal just to test whether I was true or false? Even if it is the envoy today, I''m afraid you will test him?"


    Her tone was cold, and Nie Qing was puzzled.


    "Miss Gong, now, you don''t want to deceive us any more. We just want to ask you, Lord envoy, did you die in the hands of your palace family?"


    Lin Mengya thought it was too ridiculous.


    The reason why she decided to show her true face was that she hoped everyone would be honest with each other in the future.


    Unexpectedly, they suspected it long ago.


    "I''m asking you, yes or no?"


    Nie Qing, silent.

 Chapter 1415

    "You already have doubts. Why do you ask me?"


    She smiled coldly and looked at Nie Qing. She no longer had a relaxed and pleasant expectation.


    On the contrary, the little disappointed look shocked Nie Qing''s heart.


    "In the end, are you unwilling to be controlled by a God made adult, or are you really blind and deceived? I think you should know more than I do."


    "You''re a woman. You''re a rake!"


    Nie Qing''s men quit and came forward to question her, but Nie Qing pressed them down.


    "This has nothing to do with Miss Gong. I believe the Gong family will never be bad for the envoy of God, but -"


    He lowered his voice and stared at her.


    "What they need is a way to live, not an illusory envoy. Miss Gong, I hope you can understand my pains."


    Go to his grandmother''s trouble! Lin Mengya laughed angrily.


    Man, she saved it.


    The materials were also raised by her and the palace family.


    Now that the team is growing and the wings are hard, do you want to dump her and become king?


    There is nothing so cheap in the world. No one wants to take away the person who is her!


    "Miss Gong, there have been many interruptions before. Nie Qing has left."


    Several people wanted to teach her a lesson, but due to Nie Qing''s majesty, none dared to do it.


    "Wait!"


    She shouted and stopped the men.


    He walked gracefully to Nie Qing''s eyes, with a sneer on his face.


    "What place do you think this is? How can you come and go if you want?"


    "What do you mean? I tell you, our brothers are not afraid of you!"


    Nie Qing''s men continued to shout, but Bai Su only gently raised his hand.


    Suddenly, dozens of mysterious guards appeared behind them like ghosts.


    In an instant, they were surrounded.


    "You, you are the running dog of the imperial court?"


    Nie Qing''s men are confused. Although they are a bully in Yanxia mountain, they are unarmed in front of these experts.


    Nie Qing was calm, but he had a strong vigilance in his eyes.


    He asked coldly with a sinking face.


    "Miss Gong, do you really want to be our enemy?"


    Who knows, Lin Mengya smiled at him.


    "For the enemy? You deserve it?"


    Her eyes were cold, and she slipped from here to there.


    See the seven of them clearly.


    "Potential is the enemy, not to mention you, even the nest on Yanxia mountain. If I want to uproot it, it''s just a flick of my fingers. I think I''ve spoiled you."


    Her sarcasm immediately made several people jump to their feet.


    "You woman, how much do you know about us? Hum, I think you''re just relying on the palace family and pretending to be a tiger!"


    Lin Mengya flew over with an eye knife and looked at the man who jumped the most happily from just now to now.


    "When I rescued more than 2000 of you, why did I rely on the palace family? When I took you to Yanxia mountain to settle down, why did I rely on the palace family? You''re powerful. How could you be caught in a cage like a dog and almost sold? I''m a woman, but I''m the Savior of all of you. I''m not ashamed!"


    As the old saying goes, swearing is not exposing.


    But at this moment, Lin Mengya was angry.


    These people, I''m afraid, have long forgotten their original intention.


    As soon as he won some small victories, people became complacent and worthless!


    "You!"


    The man stared round and was about to come forward when he was held against his neck by a long knife.


    "Miss Gong, why do you bother?"


    Nie Qing was secretly frightened. Although he was a soldier, his martial arts were not high.


    However, he still has some eyesight.


    Dozens of people standing here, even if they take out one at will, can kill them all.


    But they appeared silently and respectfully to Gong ya.


    His heart sank. This time, I''m afraid he really got into trouble with difficult people.


    "It''s not your turn to talk here. Do you think Miss Ben is really short of your two thousand people? Well, you don''t want to set up your own house, and I''ll give you this opportunity. From now on, I''ll cut off all assistance to Yanxia mountain. You, take care of yourself. But if you encounter an impassable barrier, Miss Ben will definitely stand idly by. You remember, on Yanxia mountain, No matter how many people die, you owe it! "


    She announced in a cold voice, with a determined attitude.


    Nie Qing was stunned, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Miss Gong, do you really want to let us go?"


    Nie Qing asked tentatively, while Lin Mengya was merciless.


    "Of course I''ll let you go. I don''t have a wolf in my heart and a dog in my side."


    She looked cold and aloof, just like a different person.


    Nie Qing felt uneasy. The man was just a woman, but the arrogance in his eyes made him very familiar.


    "General, let''s go!"


    Several people heard that she wanted to release people and left immediately.


    But Nie Qing still hesitated to look at her, but his steps didn''t stop.


    Finally, he turned and left.


    However, he finally remembered who the woman looked like.


    She was like those two majestic beasts. She seemed to disdain everything in the world. All the filth and dirt had nothing to hide in front of her.


    He looked at the woman''s back, and his uneasiness deepened gradually.


    It seems that he really made a wrong decision.


    But now, it''s irreparable.


    "Damn white eyed wolf!"


    Everyone left and the bodyguards retreated. Lin Mengya finally couldn''t help kicking the green brick in the yard.


    Unfortunately, the pain was her own.


    "Hiss! It hurts me!"


    With tears in her eyes, she jumped on one foot and was helped to the house by Bai Su, rubbing her feet constantly.


    "The master doesn''t have to be angry with them. He''s just a few ungrateful people. If the master is unhappy, Bai Su will bring someone to end them immediately."


    Bai Su couldn''t see that she was wronged a little, so she naturally showed no mercy to these people.


    "Forget it, it''s just a few fools. If you''re angry with them, don''t you kill yourself?"


    "Then why should the master hurt himself?"


    Self mutilation? She''s just angry, okay.


    "I don''t blame them, I blame myself. However, this thing will come sooner or later, and it''s not a bad thing for them."


    After the initial pain passed, Lin Mengya also put her feet down.


    She leaned on the table and her face softened a lot.


    Bai Su, puzzled, looked at her suspiciously.


    "Master, are you confused?"


    She gave the girl a white look. In Bai Su''s eyes, did she only have that little measure?


    "What we want to do cannot succeed without a strong will. Before, I protected them too well, so they had the idea of competing for power and profit. They thought that they could occupy the mountain as king in the future, relax and be innocent."


    She narrowed her eyes and covered her calculations.


    "Well, what does the master mean?"


    "What I want is a group of elite teachers who fought and honed on the battlefield. Now they are at most a mob."


    "But the master just said that he didn''t care about them. Even if he was tempered, he might not listen to you?"


    Bai Su was full of doubts, but Lin Mengya gave her a faint look.


    "Who said that the people must be theirs? Don''t worry, the next time we meet, they will kneel down and beg me to go back."


    Then it''s a good time for her to show her strength.


    Everything is under her control.


    After dealing with things here, she also plans to go back to her house.


    She went to buy some fashionable snacks. She knew long Tianyu''s taste best and knew that every time he talked about business, he would forget to eat and sleep.


    He was in trouble again at night and rarely let the kitchen fire again.


    Every time, I filled a few pots of tea.


    Once upon a time, when she was in the mansion, there was a bowl of porridge in the small kitchen.


    In summer, green beans and lilies are released to relieve heat and dryness. In winter, red dates and yams are used to warm the body and strengthen the spleen.


    Everything about him has always been at the top of her heart, which is incomparable.


    Back in the mansion, sure enough, long Tianyu hasn''t come back yet.


    She thought for a while, changed into comfortable clothes and hid in his study to read.


    I don''t know how long it took, there was a noise outside the door.


    "Your Highness is back, miss."


    Her face was not very good. She put down the book and rubbed her slightly sore eyes.


    "Well, where is he?"


    "I went to young master xun''er''s yard."


    My son paused and reported carefully.


    "Young master xun''er accidentally bumped into your highness outside. Your highness found that young master xun''er seems to have a high fever. Don''t worry."


    She nodded. Xun''er was his adopted son.


    Moreover, Yu looks cold and desolate. After having Ning''er, he has a loving father''s heart, which is even more hidden.


    It seems that only she can touch the softness of his heart.


    If they have another child in the future, they''d better be a girl. They''re afraid of Yu and want to spoil heaven.


    "I don''t care. Go out and tell the housekeeper that whatever the child wants, he should send it in time. All the best, don''t lose the children of others."


    She is not the virgin. If the child really has feelings with Yu, she will keep him and grow up with Ning''er like Mo Yan.


    However, the emergence of xun''er is not simple.


    Small children have long been victims of the power struggle.


    Let the child fall again, I''m afraid that his heart will be more distorted when he grows up.


    She had discussed with Yu before and would find a rich and kind-hearted family to take good care of the child.


    In the end, he is also a bitter child. No wonder he has some things.


    Chen''er took orders and left, but after a while, she hurried to Lin Mengya''s face.


    "Miss, it''s not good. Young master xun''er has made a scene!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at chen''er and asked.

 Chapter 1416

    "Just now when I passed by and went to deliver things, I heard a lot of noise in the yard. I went in and listened. It turned out that young master xun''er was not ill, but a sign of poisoning. Princess Chonghua cried and asked her highness to give her justice. It was said that young master xun''er was poisoned because of you."


    "Oh? She really dares to say."


    She didn''t feel much surprised. Chonghua was dishonest and had a plot to come here.


    And most importantly, Yu won''t believe it.


    After all, he knows better than anyone, how could she live to this day with her poison technique, just a child?


    Or maybe she has thousands of ways to poison the child, but she will never let others suspect her.


    It would be foolish to frame her with such a trick, Princess Chonghua.


    "Miss, don''t you have anything else to show?"


    Chen''er looked at her young lady suspiciously. She had been with her for so long. The first thing she learned was not to suffer.


    But this time, why is miss so calm?


    "What do you mean? Cry and make trouble, or have a quarrel with her? It''s boring. It''s better to read a book."


    She looked indifferent and continued to sit in her chair and read strange novels.


    It''s a good story. It''s similar to Shanhaijing.


    If she is the master and doesn''t speak, the people under her naturally won''t do much.


    Despite the uproar outside, the people in the main courtyard still do what they should do, as if they were not affected by the people outside.


    Soon, long Tianyu came back.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    As soon as he entered the door, he went straight to the study.


    Seeing her leaning on the chair, looking lazy and sleepy, she couldn''t help but soften her voice.


    "Well, I''ll go to bed right away. I''ve prepared tea for you. You can use some before you sleep."


    She got up, took the warm teapot from the charcoal stove and poured him a cup.


    Hot tea into the water dispelled the coolness all over him.


    He just wanted to reach out and take her into his arms, but she gently knocked down his outstretched hand.


    "Where can I rub a rouge smell? I have a headache because of the smell. Stay away from me."


    Her face did not change, but her tone was bright and disgusted.


    Long Tianyu was quite helpless and withdrew his hand, but his face was a little wronged.


    "It''s not what I want. She has to come. I just pushed her..."


    "Come on, you look like a little daughter-in-law. Who did you show it to?"


    With that, she turned around, pulled out a brocade handkerchief and dipped it in tea.


    Then he took his hand and wiped his left hand little by little.


    "What are you doing?"


    "There are some things on the things you touch. If this thing touches the skin of an ordinary woman, it will make the skin red, swollen and fester."


    Long Tianyu''s face was stiff and let her clear it carefully.


    "Isn''t she afraid to touch herself?"


    "What is she afraid of?" Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and smiled like a little fox.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t directly touch the skin. If you touch her, you also touch her clothes. Besides, it won''t be a problem if you wash it."


    She bent her lips and looked at his slightly swollen hands. She came to some tea and washed his hands.


    "What a vicious mind!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel pain, but because of this, he felt that this man was more and more hateful.


    "No, in fact, it won''t hurt me. You must clean your hands when you come back. As long as you wash them clean, it''s nothing. You''re not so vicious as to say she''s good at seizing every opportunity. It seems that she''s really getting worse in addition to my heart."


    That''s what we call cutting corners.


    Seeing that she was not angry, long Tianyu felt something wrong.


    "Do you know her plan?"


    "I can deal with such small things in the house alone. You''d better go to the serious business."


    Long Tianyu touched her face and trusted her completely in his eyes.


    "Well, this man''s mental means, where is your opponent. Don''t play too crazy, but no matter what happens, I''ll take it for you."


    She smiled. This guy is clearly a connivance!


    "Yes, my highness Xi."


    After a good night''s sleep, she was sent back to the master bedroom by him, while long Tianyu slept in the study.


    This guy used to climb over the wall every night when she was at home.


    Now it''s his territory, but it''s not so urgent.


    What, do you think it''s him, so there''s no pressure?


    "How''s the situation with xun''er?"


    Just after breakfast, the housekeeper came to report back.


    Now everyone has a tacit understanding. Who is the hostess in the house is clear at a glance.


    "Back to miss, young master xun''er tossed all night and stopped in the morning. Now, it''s all right."


    The housekeeper didn''t quite understand what she meant. She didn''t see her go out last night.


    But now she has been asking about young master xun''er.


    Is this care or indifference?


    "Well, whatever they want, they have to deliver it in time. Even if they smoke mine, they have to deliver it, okay?"


    The housekeeper nodded again and again. After Lin Mengya ordered a few more words, she asked people to leave.


    Long Tianyu went to the palace again today. She probably knows about the situation of emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    I''m afraid that in the future, this burden will be handed over to long Tianyu.


    Sure enough, the emperor''s life is the emperor''s life. You can be an emperor anywhere.


    She couldn''t help remembering that long QingHan ran faster than anyone when he mentioned being an emperor in the state of Jin.


    Her family Yuzhi is not here. Otherwise, how about trying hard to find QingHan and let him continue to be the emperor?


    The more I think about her, the more reasonable I feel. I look forward to the princess who came from the three kings. If the two families are combined, the throne will be much more stable.


    When Yu comes back, she will discuss with him.


    Very good, very good. It seems that the pace of looking for light cold should be accelerated!


    At the moment, I don''t know where the Dragon QingHan in the corner sneezed more than a dozen times.


    It''s strange. Is it going to be typhoid fever?


    When she thought everything over properly, she only heard a voice outside the yard.


    "Miss, Princess Chonghua, please see me."


    Yingzi''s tone was a little angry. Not only she, but also the people around her had opinions on Princess Chonghua''s slandering of herself.


    She got up. As soon as she came out of the study, she saw Princess Chonghua, with red and swollen eyes, crying in front of her.


    "Miss Gong!"


    With a "poof", the man knelt down for her.


    Lin Mengya quietly flashed aside and was not affected by her kneeling.


    "Help your princess up quickly. I can''t afford such a big gift."


    She raised her eyebrows and said to the ladies who followed her.


    These people are not from the government. They should be brought by Chonghua himself.


    Hearing the speech, he immediately helped Princess Chonghua up.


    "Miss Gong, Chonghua knows he is guilty and has no face to treat you. But xun''er is innocent. He is close to me only because I took care of him for a period of time. In the final analysis, you are his adoptive mother, and I am just a trivial person. Why do you have to live with a child?"


    She quit before she spoke.


    "What the princess said makes no sense, not to mention that my young lady is beautiful and kind-hearted. She usually doesn''t have the heart to kill a chicken. Young master xun''er''s poisoning has not been decided. Why did you become my young lady and deliberately murder when you came to the princess? Even if you are a princess, you can''t accuse people at will?"


    Chonghua choked, and his face immediately showed fear.


    "Yes, it''s Chonghua''s fault. Chonghua is just worried about xun''er''s safety. Miss, if your highness didn''t come to visit in person last night, I''m afraid the child would be lost."


    Chonghua''s sobbing bothered her a little.


    She hated this crying drama most, but it was a pity that she had to play it.


    "I''m afraid the princess came to me not just to cry?"


    She is neither sad nor happy, and people can''t see the depth.


    Princess Chonghua looked at her and said immediately.


    "Miss Gong is right. It''s all my fault. When I meet something, I cry endlessly. Unlike Miss Gong, I act decisively."


    Chonghua wiped her tears and tried to pull her sleeve, but she dodged.


    Suddenly, a cold light crossed Chonghua''s eyes. But she restrained her.


    "In fact, I just hope that Miss Gong can take the child to the main hospital to raise it."


    "Oh? Princess Chonghua is really strange. A moment ago, you were afraid of me murdering the child. Now, you said to let me pick up the child. Why, princess is not afraid. Is the child dead in my hand?"


    She smiled, but everyone could hear the impoliteness in her words.


    Who knows, Princess Chonghua bit her lips and said wrongly.


    "No, it won''t! Miss Gong is kind-hearted and certainly won''t. Chonghua just lost his head. Please don''t take Miss Gong to heart. To tell you the truth, I''m also for Miss Gong''s good."


    "For my good? I don''t know."


    "Miss Gong also knows that your highness received another adopted son before?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. When she first came to Longdu, Chonghua tried her several times.


    It seems that I should know what happened before she and long Tianyu, and that they both have "amnesia".


    Although she and long Tianyu fell in love again, they did not disclose what had happened before.


    Therefore, Chonghua''s heart must be full of doubts.


    So when Chonghua mentioned Ning''er, Lin Mengya was also on guard.


    "Does Miss Gong know what happened to the adopted son?"


    Of course she knows, because that''s what my mother gave birth to!


    But at this time, Lin Mengya had to cooperate and look puzzled.


    "I don''t know. Your Highness has never mentioned it."


    There was a strange look in Chonghua''s eyes.


    Mention Mou son, see to walk to have no one, this just suppressed a voice to say.

 Chapter 1417

    "However, I have heard that the biological mother of the young prince was once a sharp hearted person of your highness. I don''t know. Has Miss Gong ever heard of it?"


    Hua Hua looked mysterious. She thought this man would reveal something amazing.


    For a long time, it was just some "inside information" that she knew better than anyone.


    But she was not sure what Chonghua meant.


    Temptation? Or provocation? Or a threat?


    She''s not sure, so the best way is to use static braking.


    "Princess, Gong Ya doesn''t quite understand this."


    "It''s no wonder that Miss Gong didn''t know about it. Speaking of it, it was a mistake made by your highness when she was young. I believe your highness was only on impulse to be confused by that woman at that time. However, the child was innocent. I think Miss Gong loved the child very much, and he was lucky. Even if her biological mother was no longer, he was protected by Miss Gong. It was a disaster Blessing. "


    Hearing this, she understood Chonghua''s meaning.


    With a smile on his face, his eyes turned out of the sky.


    Chonghua said this just to make her suspicious and finally have a grudge.


    This man has learned a lesson. Now, he can even play the strategy of killing his heart.


    Well, then she''ll play a game with Chonghua.


    The look suddenly became obscure, and even the smile was not as relaxed as before.


    "This..."


    "Miss Gong is more thoughtful. In fact, I also think that the child probably regarded you as his own mother. You don''t know how similar you look to that hard-working woman, but she, where can she have such good luck as you."


    Just after sighing, Chonghua seemed to suddenly think of something. He immediately covered his mouth and looked at her in horror.


    "I''m so damned. Why did I mention this? Please don''t take what I just said to heart. Your highness appreciates you, it must not be because of this relationship. You are like mountains and flowing water. Can you compare with that ordinary woman? I made a mistake. Please forgive me, Miss Gong."


    After these words, if Lin Mengya really loses her memory, I''m afraid she will immediately think that she is just another person''s double.


    Hide the sneer in the bottom of her eyes, and she has lived up to Chonghua''s acting skills.


    She made a look of amazement and was stunned.


    "Alas, after all, we are just two miserable people. Miss Gong, Chonghua has left."


    With that, the man turned and left.


    "Miss, Princess Chonghua, it''s clear that she''s upset and kind."


    She stood beside her all the time, listening clearly to the cause and effect.


    "Hum, I knew that at that time. However, when she came here and said these words, remember to reveal them to me quietly."


    She raised her eyebrows, and the smile in her eyes was full of playfulness.


    Chen''er didn''t quite understand what she was going to do. A pair of big eyes looked at her suspiciously.


    "Miss, if you do this, don''t those people think you are a double?"


    "Silly girl, this is the way to lead to the next step of Chonghua. From today on, I will not step out of the main courtyard. Also, let Bai Su send me a letter to your highness."


    "Yes."


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya looked out the door.


    If Chonghua just stirs up discord, there''s no need to worry.


    The feelings between them could not be dissipated by an outsider''s one or two words.


    But this time, Chonghua obviously had premeditated.


    She leads the snake out of the cave so that she can cut down the roots!


    As soon as he came out of the palace, long Tianyu saw Bai Su who had been guarding the gate of the palace.


    After receiving her letter suspiciously, the more you read, the more ugly your face became.


    "Who went to see your master today?"


    Bai Su didn''t know what was written in the letter, nor did he know why his Highness''s face became so ugly. He had to report back according to the facts.


    "Your Highness, Princess Chonghua came to see the master today."


    "Sure enough, it''s her, hum!"


    Long Tianyu''s face was not good, but the letter was properly put in his pocket.


    Bai Su only felt funny when she saw it.


    Your highness, I''m afraid you will treasure every nail.


    "OK, you go back first. By the way, bring this to her."


    With that, she handed her a food box.


    He also told her that her movements must be light and not bumpy. After that, he urged her to go back quickly.


    When Lin Mengya received the food box, the contents were still steaming.


    She picked up a lotus crisp and put it into her mouth. She narrowed her eyes and felt the sweet and crisp taste at the tip of her tongue. She couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth and show a satisfied smile.


    "Miss, if you do this, will it hurt your Highness''s heart?"


    Chen''er brought her a cup of light tea. Lin Mengya took it and ate it with cakes. It was fresh and greasy.


    "It doesn''t matter. He should also know my pains."


    "That''s right, but miss is different now and has the same heart with your highness. If you want to catch a Chonghua princess, it takes a lot of effort. Why bother to do this scene?"


    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea and smiled.


    Just eyes, but a little deep.


    "Originally, Princess Chonghua was just an abandoned son, but now she has the confidence to return to Yu again. What do you think will be involved in this?"


    Chen''er also understood her meaning and looked a little complicated.


    "I thought that from now on, the young lady and your highness would be able to rest easy. Unexpectedly, we still have to deal with it carefully. Just like my cousin, he is in a high position. I''m afraid we should be careful."


    Seeing that she understood what she meant, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard yingzi''s announcement outside.


    "Madam, your highness is back."


    A playful smile came from the corner of her mouth. After hissing at her son, she threw the tea cup to the ground.


    "Let him go, I don''t want to see him again!"


    There is a stubborn voice in the crying cavity, which seems to be sad and hate. In a word, people feel soft when they listen to it, and they want to pull people into their arms to comfort them.


    Even chen''er was startled and couldn''t help giving her a thumbs up in his heart.


    The acting is great.


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows jumped fiercely. It was so dangerous that he didn''t rush in and directly caught people and spanked them.


    But he always took his wife first and adapted without leaving a trace.


    Frown tight, as if a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Servants in the yard, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one dares to talk to me.


    Finally, the housekeeper who had been following him came trembling.


    "Your Highness, miss, miss may be in a bad mood."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing the impatience in his Highness''s eyebrows, the housekeeper was walking on thin ice.


    "I heard that Princess Chonghua accidentally mentioned the son''s biological mother when she visited today. Therefore... Miss... May feel unhappy."


    When long Tianyu heard the speech, he only looked at the guard door coldly.


    "Hum! A dead man deserves her care. It seems that I overestimate her after all."


    Then he went to the study and slammed the door heavily.


    The people who left a yard were stunned.


    Well, what''s the trouble?


    Chen''er lies by the door and has a panoramic view of everything in the yard.


    The housekeeper dispersed the crowd, and soon the yard was quiet again.


    "Miss, everyone is gone."


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction. Now everything is developing according to Chonghua''s plan.


    She wanted to see what the man was going to do next.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    She glanced at the door, clapped her hands and shook off the debris.


    "Sleep!"


    "Ah?"


    Chen''er looked at his young lady foolishly. Now, even she couldn''t figure out her plan.


    She lives in the master bedroom, which is the room where long Tianyu used to live.


    There was no one in the middle of the night, everything was quiet, but she couldn''t sleep.


    The window lattice moved, and she immediately sat up. Not surprisingly, she saw the man lifting the curtain.


    "It''s midnight to climb someone''s bed, and I''m not afraid to be seen."


    She sat up and whispered a laugh.


    But long Tianyu gave her a white look, spread his long arm, took her in his arms and fell on the bed together.


    "Why can''t I go back to my own room and sleep with my own wife?"


    That''s really reasonable.


    With him around, she also settled down a lot.


    Gradually, there was a little sleepiness.


    "You said, what is the calculation of Chonghua?"


    Long Tianyu whispered in her ear with his fingertips around the tip of her hair.


    "When I entered the Palace this time, I found that there were many more people in the palace."


    "Who?"


    "The nephews of the three kings, and the nephews of emperor Zun and empress Zun."


    She hesitated a little, turned her mind and understood the key.


    "In this way, your position is being watched?"


    "Well, because the temple can no longer put pressure on the royal family, it also means that those people are no longer controlled by the temple. They are ambitious and certainly can''t give up such a good opportunity."


    Whether it is the emperor or the saint, it is just a false reputation for him.


    If she doesn''t like it, the world doesn''t matter.


    "I''m still thinking about what to do if you don''t want this throne in the future. Can any of those people be trusted?"


    "No one is available."


    This was also in her expectation. At the beginning, the emperor selected him, presumably after careful consideration.


    "I don''t know if they mentioned it to you. When you were the prince of Jin, you had a brother named long QingHan. Later, you gave the throne to QingHan. If the temple hadn''t been mixed in later, I''m afraid Jin is still in QingHan''s hands."


    Long Tianyu understood her meaning in an instant.


    "I heard them mention it, but isn''t long QingHan missing? It seems that we need to send more people to find this person."


    They reached a consensus in an instant. Lin Mengya hid in his arms and smiled like a little fox.


    Light cold, light cold, no wonder she.

 Chapter 1418

    After a good night''s sleep, Lin Mengya got up.


    When long Tianyu left in the morning, he also murmured his dissatisfaction and said that everything had arrived at his home. He still had to sneak like this.


    As soon as she remembered it, her eyes curled with laughter.


    This man is more and more lovely.


    "Cough, princess, our young lady hasn''t got up yet. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to go in now?"


    There was a deliberate reminder outside the door. Lin Mengya''s smile immediately converged. After looking around to make sure there was no trace of last night, she said weakly.


    "Chen''er, since the princess is here, please come in."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened.


    Princess Chonghua almost couldn''t wait to come to her, and the sarcasm in her eyes seemed to have not been taken away.


    "Miss Gong''s face doesn''t seem very good, but she didn''t sleep well last night?"


    No matter how pure Princess Chonghua pretends, there is no way to completely cover up her malice to herself.


    Now, even if you disguise it well, you can see that you actually want to see her joke.


    Lin Mengya was disgusted, but she couldn''t see anything on her face.


    "Fortunately, I don''t know what''s important for the princess to come?"


    She deliberately made a look of indifference and came out. Chonghua looked at her like this, and her tone was much more relaxed.


    Just frowned slightly and pulled up her hand.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t made a mistake for a while, it wouldn''t have caused your misunderstanding. What can a double do? After all, you''re the one who lives in his heart."


    She tried to resist the impulse to take her hand back, but what she thought was "my man, who else can she pretend except my mother?"


    But on his face, he dropped his eyes and made a pitiful expression of crying.


    "Princess, I..."


    "Come on, we are all fallen people at the end of the world. I was wrong in the past. In the future, we should get along well. I have seen through the world of mortals. Any struggle and power are just a mirror. If Miss Gong doesn''t dislike it, you and I can be sisters in the future. Your highness can miss that woman, but there are only two of us around him There must be no one else. "


    Chonghua''s "painstaking and considerate" made her want to laugh.


    Isn''t this man a fool and can fool around?


    "Princess, this can''t be done. It''s not that you and I have great differences in status. You know, our palace family is different. If our sisters are commensurate, I''m afraid they will stir up trouble. It''s better now."


    Chonghua didn''t really want to get closer to her. Now her refusal gives Chonghua an excuse.


    "That''s fine, but since we share the same spirit, there are some things I can''t hide from you."


    She raised her head and looked timidly at Princess Chonghua.


    The latter hides the cold idea in his eyes and says affectionately.


    "In fact, Miss Gong doesn''t have to care about that woman. Now, you not only have her face, but also your Highness''s love. Even the son she bought with her life has become yours. What else can you think of?"


    She hung her head as if in meditation, but she scolded in her heart.


    Of course, it''s all from me. She bought the baby egg with her life. No one wants to take it away in this life!


    Here, Chonghua continues to bewitch.


    "If you really don''t trust me, you have to find a way to catch your Highness''s heart."


    "Well, what''s the princess''s opinion?"


    Chonghua looked around and whispered.


    "You also know that your highness will inherit the emperor in the future. We can''t be the only two in the harem. Although that boy is your Highness''s own son, he has the name of adoptive son. If you can leave a son and a half daughter for your highness, isn''t your Highness''s heart on you?"


    She gave a cold look, but her heart became more and more confused.


    If it had been in the past, Chonghua would never have told her these things.


    Now, what do you mean?


    "The princess wants me to marry your highness as soon as possible?"


    Chonghua''s face changed, but he immediately reacted. After covering up his real emotion, he nodded.


    "Yes, that''s the truth. But I also know that your palace family has a lot of trouble. Your highness, we also need to think about it in the long run. It''s better for you to conceive first. Isn''t it safe?"


    Lin Mengya sneered three times in her heart. She should look in the mirror. Does she look like a legendary fool.


    Otherwise, why did Chonghua deceive her with such children''s nonsense?


    "I''m afraid it''s not polite?"


    "What about the ceremony? Now you have a quarrel with your highness. If you don''t take some strong medicine, your highness, if you empathize and don''t fall in love, how will you deal with yourself at that time?"


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Chonghua began to frighten her again.


    "If you think about it, that woman just gave birth to a child for him, so he can never forget it. You came from the palace family and brought more than just a child. Can your highness not love you then?"


    She took a heavy look and hesitated.


    "But I have no experience in this field..."


    "Don''t be afraid, these bags are on me. I''ll come back tomorrow and you''ll wait for my good news."


    Afraid of her repentance, Chonghua continued to intimidate and seduce her.


    It was not easy to coax her to nod, immediately smile and leave.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the head of the bed, but she kept thinking.


    It seems that Chonghua is going to take the bait.


    I just don''t know what''s hidden behind her.


    Another day later, she still had a cold war with long Tianyu on the surface, and he couldn''t stand it at night. When he climbed the mountain bed, he also brought her a very important news.


    Today, the spies under Emperor Zun reported that the three kings were secretly recruiting troops and horses, and many aristocratic families were wooed by these three forces.


    It seems that they have made two preparations.


    Once the emperor''s biography is located in long Tianyu, they will be ready to seize power.


    It is false to say not to worry. As the target of public criticism, long Tianyu''s situation is very dangerous.


    But the guy took her and slept more comfortably than anyone else.


    Nestled in his arms, Lin Mengya couldn''t help guessing. Does her own man already have countermeasures?


    "Hey, are you ready?"


    "What?"


    "I asked you if you were ready for the three kings?"


    "Kiss me and I''ll tell you."


    Someone who was pretending to sleep just now immediately opened a pair of eyes and looked at her.


    "I warn you not to go too far."


    "Then go to bed. It''s getting late."


    With that, he closed his eyes and hugged people more tightly.


    Lin Mengya is so angry. When did this guy learn so badly?


    "I''m asking you something serious!"


    She broke free and pushed him with her small hand.


    Long Tianyu still pointed to his face, but he didn''t even open his eyes.


    "You..."


    She was so helpless that she had to compromise.


    Kiss it. It''s your own man anyway. It''s no big deal.


    Who knows, she just kissed his face gently, and was caught by his big hands and taken the initiative.


    From shallow to deep, it was just a kiss, but it made her tremble.


    The heartbeat in her ear was like thunder. Fortunately, she was not alone.


    "Don''t worry, I still have my life to tell you at the end of the century."


    He touched his forehead and his eyes were like a sea of love.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that although the road ahead was rough, fortunately she was accompanied by him and she was fearless.


    "Well, if you make a mistake, I''ll go to the Lord of hell and sue you. Then, we two will become a pair of lonely souls and resentful ghosts and float in the world forever."


    Love has no regrets. Although she is just a novice in the taste of love, she is lucky to be accompanied by him and has no regrets.


    "Well, don''t worry, we will. Now, let''s live this life well, shall we?"


    He has no regrets in his life by holding her in his arms.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes, but when she fell asleep, she suddenly thought of it.


    blamed! How did he get fooled again?


    I had planned to extort a confession as soon as I opened my eyes.


    But the guy slipped away when he didn''t wake up and touched his lips, as if he had taken advantage of himself this morning.


    Lin Mengya, who has never suffered a loss, fell into deep meditation. Can amnesia improve EQ?


    Why does she always feel that she has been led by him recently?


    But fortunately, Princess Chonghua didn''t give her too much time to think about these things.


    Just after breakfast, she received what Chonghua gave her.


    Chen''er and Bai Suzi checked carefully and confirmed that there were no poisons and mechanisms before they were put in front of her.


    It was a gorgeous dressing box, probably to cover up, so it contained a few not very exquisite pearl hairpins.


    But the mind is on the other side of the dressing box.


    Turn over and open it, and you can see a sandwich hidden inside.


    When she opened it, she saw only a book and a bag of medicine.


    She smelled the smell of the medicine long after it was delivered, and knew that the medicine was just a prescription for women to help with pregnancy.


    I opened the book without hesitation.


    On it, there are only three big characters "mandarin duck account".


    She only looked at the contents and smiled.


    "Well, not bad. It''s difficult for Princess Chonghua to find such a thing."


    Bai Su and chen''er looked at each other. They were curious about what could make the master interested.


    The two little heads looked close and heard a cry.


    "Ah! Throw it away!"


    Lin Mengya refused, but she was anxious.


    He grabbed it, fell to the ground and stepped on it.


    I don''t know whether that little face is angry or ashamed. In short, it''s red at the moment.


    "Look at you, what are you excited about?"


    "Hum! I knew that Princess Chonghua was unkind! Young lady, wash your eyes quickly and look at this kind of thing. It will grow needle eyes!"

 Chapter 1419

    Seeing the girl''s red face, Lin Mengya smiled deeply.


    "It seems that you and Xie Han, you two... Tut Tut, well, I won''t say."


    Her eyes were bloody, so she almost didn''t eat her.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya immediately confessed and stopped talking.


    "Master, what did Princess Chonghua send these things for?"


    In addition, Bai Su is relatively calm.


    After all, when she was in the palace, she had already been trained into a super thick mask.


    Now when I see such a hot thing, I just frown.


    Lin Mengya stooped down and picked up the book.


    Patted the dust on it and continued to read it with interest.


    "I think she wants to teach me how to seduce your highness. The posture is good, but the drawing is rough."


    Bai Su and chen''er listened and looked at each other.


    Her young lady still needs seduction?


    Every time your highness sees the young lady, the hot light in her eyes is about to devour the young lady, okay?


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s interest is not in this book.


    After she turned it over, she found some mystery on the last page.


    "Bai Su, open the back page."


    The last page seemed to be stuck with glue. The other party did it very skillfully. If she didn''t have a sharp touch, I''m afraid she wouldn''t find it at all.


    Bai Su drew out the dagger and carefully separated the last page.


    On the two separate pages, there are some words she doesn''t know.


    On the other piece of paper, there is a strange image of a male doll.


    It should have been a white, fat and lovely doll, but in the painting, it looks gloomy and terrible, especially the exposed sharp teeth, as if ready to devour something at any time.


    She only looked at it and felt something wrong.


    "Look, can you recognize the words on it?"


    The two men took it over and looked again and again, and finally shook their heads.


    Frowning slightly, she felt something strange about it.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will certainly not notice what is on the last page.


    The book was sent to her by Chonghua.


    I''m afraid only Chonghua knows the mystery.


    "Master, what should I do now?"


    "Put it away first, and seal the last page as it is."


    It''s not as simple as it seems. Besides, she doesn''t know what''s in the picture.


    It was almost dinner time. Long Tianyu sent someone to tell her that there was something in the palace today. He probably stayed in the palace.


    She nodded and looked at Ling ye with some curiosity.


    The latter''s serious eyes towards her seem a little unaccustomed.


    "Miss, do you have any other orders?"


    "No, but I''m curious. Aren''t you the hunter of the temple? Is it really OK to follow him now?"


    Hearing the speech, Ling Ye''s look eased a lot.


    "Miss, don''t worry about Ling Ye. To tell you the truth, the hunter was your Highness''s man as early as a year ago."


    She had some doubts, but it was obvious that Ling Ye was thinner than before, but her spirit was better than before.


    "Your Highness, what else are you hiding from me?"


    She asked this only out of curiosity and no other meaning.


    But Ling Ye seemed a little too nervous. He hesitated for a while before he said in a deep voice.


    "In fact, miss, don''t doubt your highness. Everything your Highness has done is for you. Ling Ye doesn''t dare to say anything else. Miss, I''ll understand it later."


    She smiled and said nothing.


    After seeing Ling Ye off, Bai Su and chen''er returned to her again.


    The two girls were relieved when they saw nothing unusual about her.


    "You don''t have to. Don''t worry. I''m not so careful."


    The taste of being concealed was uncomfortable, but she was getting used to it.


    It is not duplicity or helpless compromise, but mutual trust.


    She firmly believes that long Tianyu will not hurt herself anyway.


    With this, she can completely ignore the others.


    The next day, long Tianyu finally returned from the palace, but when he came to the main courtyard, there was a man behind him.


    As soon as Lin Mengya went out, her smile was a little stiff.


    "Miss Gong, don''t get me wrong. I just think xun''er should get along with his highness often."


    Princess Chonghua came out from behind him and said softly and kindly.


    And xun''er is like a puppet, led by Chonghua.


    "Oh, nothing."


    She hesitated for a second and then reacted.


    Automatically dodged the body, from beginning to end, long Tianyu didn''t look at her more.


    Chonghua nodded at her and followed him with xun''er.


    She frowned and found a faint smell of herbs floating in the air.


    It seems that it tastes like Zhixue powder.


    But it seems that the weight is too small.


    Is it that long Tianyu was injured?


    "Miss..."


    Chen''er pulled her sleeve and nuzui at the two men.


    She calmly patted her hand. What''s the hurry? The good play has just begun.


    At the dinner table, she and xun''er sat right and left beside long Tianyu.


    Although Chonghua has a sweet smile, it can be seen that he is still dissatisfied with it.


    Lin Mengya always hung her head and dared not look at long Tianyu.


    I can''t help it. My husband''s eyes are terrible.


    She can only be a shrinking turtle, or according to long Tianyu''s temperament, she has to stare at her.


    After the meal, the maid came up with a mouthwash of green tea.


    She saw that xun''er seemed to eat very little today, and the child didn''t move a mouthful of chicken leg prawns and so on.


    Only some cold dishes were selected, and the left arm was hanging under the table.


    She took her children, whether Mo Yan or Ning''er, dancing and throwing things everywhere at dinner.


    Although xun''er is a little older, there are always some uncontrollable places for children.


    Today, it makes her feel strange.


    After secretly observing for a while, it was finally quiet.


    Xun''er has been sitting in his chair, secretly looking at Hua from time to time.


    "I won''t bother you, will I? If so, xun''er and I will leave first."


    Princess Chonghua took the lead in opening up, and then led to an eye knife of long Tianyu.


    The latter shrunk slightly, but smiled secretly in his heart.


    It seems that Gong Ya and Murong Xi really have a quarrel. Otherwise, how could Murong Xi resist their departure so much.


    But in fact, Lin Mengya really understood the meaning of the eye knife. His handsome and powerful highness Xi thought it was too late for Chonghua to roll.


    "Princess, you don''t have to. Let''s sit together."


    As she said this, she clearly felt the anger coming from him.


    But what can she do? Princess Chonghua obviously didn''t come to dinner.


    After biting his teeth, it''s better for her man to bear it again.


    "In that case, you''re welcome. By the way, I heard a few days ago that Miss Gong seemed to have some disputes with her highness?"


    "Oh, it''s just a misunderstanding. The princess is worried."


    Chonghua smiled, with some calculation in his eyes.


    "Is it me or miss Gong? In fact, Miss Gong is not so angry. After all, your highness is not ordinary. Some concubines are normal. But miss Gong is a good match for your highness. You can let go of others."


    She was stunned on her face, but sneered in her heart.


    What a two faced white lotus bitch. If she hadn''t seen the true face of Chonghua before, I''m afraid she would have to be calculated for a while.


    She is the one who stirs up discord and advises herself.


    Now, come to long Tianyu and pretend to be a good man!


    Lin Mengya, who was not angry, showed a puzzled smile.


    Play! When else can she play?


    "Gong Ya doesn''t quite understand the princess''s words."


    "In fact, people like us all know. Your highness will not be anyone''s highness. If you don''t even have this mind, how can you become the woman behind your highness in the future?"


    Chonghua continues to stick to her "kind and generous" personal design, and here, she has long seen through her mind, but sneers in her heart.


    However, long Tianyu still had a cold face, while Lin Mengya showed a touch of fear.


    "When the princess said this, Gong Ya understood. It''s just... It''s just a little, involuntarily."


    She took a sad look at long Tianyu and said that she was wronged by the committee, not to mention how pathetic it was.


    Unfortunately, his highness Xi didn''t appreciate it at all and glared at her fiercely.


    Well, she knows she''s gone too far, but she''s also very helpless.


    At this glance, it became the dawn of Chonghua''s victory.


    "I understand what Miss Gong said, but I have a word to persuade miss. The love between them is small love. Family, country and the world is great love. If you want to reign in the world, you can''t just care about small love. Your highness, don''t you think so?"


    What a generous speech. Unfortunately, without melon seed drink, she can''t applaud Chonghua.


    Long Tianyu finally couldn''t help it, said coldly.


    "Somebody, send Princess Chonghua and xun''er back."


    Although Chonghua was surprised, he got up gracefully and left with xun''er.


    Lin Mengya also took the opportunity to slip away, but she was grabbed by a big hand.


    "Is it fun?"


    Then, the gloomy voice suddenly made the alarm bell in her heart.


    Immediately piled up a smiling face, she turned her head and looked at her man.


    "No fun, no fun."


    "It''s not fun. You still have such a good time! You should be punished!"


    He said angrily, then took her and put her on his lap.


    "Hey! I can tell you, spanking people doesn''t spank!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned by the crisp sound of "pa".


    Then again.


    "Will be heard!"


    Suddenly, his pretty face was slightly red and wanted to struggle to open his hand.


    "It''s good to be heard. I want everyone to know that you are my woman."

 Chapter 1420

    Only by begging for mercy and ensuring that Lin Mengya is free from more flesh and blood.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was not willing to really hit her. After a few slaps, he took the man in his arms.


    "Why are you so grumpy today? You''re domestic violence. I''m going to the women''s Federation to sue you!"


    She is wronged in her arms. In fact, her ass doesn''t hurt.


    But she was angry. This guy never dared to fight her before.


    "Where is Fulian? Well, darling, if you feel pain, let you bite back?"


    Long Tianyu stretched out her arm. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya grabbed it and bit it.


    But fortunately, she didn''t give up much effort.


    Long Tianyu looked at her gently, and he didn''t dare to force his arm.


    She asked in a deep voice after hoping that she would let go.


    "That''s good?"


    After wiping her saliva, Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    "You haven''t said that you are in the palace, but what happened?"


    She knew his temper very well. He could bear the crown prince for so long for the sake of the princess.


    Now a little heavy China, why should he be angry.


    "It''s no big deal. I just think that in the world, can power really surpass everything?"


    When he said this, she knew what he was angry about.


    Clinging to his arms, she smiled like a flower.


    "Well, those who are fascinated by power will only see power. If you are fascinated by me, how can you accommodate others? The throne is not as good-looking as me, and the power is not as fun as me, so you will naturally see it."


    He lowered his eyes, quickly passed her somewhere, and nodded cautiously.


    Lin Mengya beat him angrily. Why is this guy so rude?


    "I''m not angry, but I feel ridiculous when I see their appearance. What can the supreme masters in the world do? After a hundred years, they are not the only ones who will be happy to flatter and cheat each other."


    What he said is very reasonable, and Lin Mengya agrees very much.


    But she felt a little curious. Those people were strangers to long Tianyu. Why was he so angry?


    After thinking about it, she probably understood the truth.


    "It''s empress Hou Zun who has moved other thoughts, right?"


    He was a little stunned. He looked at her and nodded helplessly.


    Really, I can''t hide anything from her.


    "I didn''t mean to honor the throne. If empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress Empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress Empress get out. Doesn''t she understand that a hundred footed insects die without stiffness? "


    So no wonder he was angry.


    It was houzun who took the initiative to find long Tianyu for cooperation. I hope he can help to get the royal family out of the control of the temple.


    But this time, anyway, the temple is temporarily unable to take into account the royal family.


    But this does not mean that the royal family can do whatever they want.


    If you really offend the temple, the royal family finally sees some shadow of freedom, but it is in danger.


    "Have you blocked it?"


    Because things come from the top, the aristocratic families below don''t know much.


    And because the holy one intended to bury it, only a few people knew the truth.


    These people were given a password by the holy master.


    More people are aware of the temple accident and lack of skills.


    Therefore, the three kings are ready to move, but they dare not really make big things.


    They all wait and see to see who is the first.


    I''m afraid Hou Zun did the same.


    Before everyone noticed, let the royal family completely get out of the control of the temple.


    But obviously, this is not the time.


    "I have done my best with the crown prince and the emperor. But if the empress wants to go his own way, I can''t stop him."


    A sneer came from the corners of his mouth, obviously exhausted of patience.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered why Chonghua was sent to the mansion.


    Maybe This was deliberately arranged by Hou Zun.


    But Hou Zun, why did you arrange this play?


    She''s a little confused.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. When things fall behind, I''ll accompany you back to the palace."


    His mood stabilized again.


    Holding her, she said faintly.


    "OK, don''t worry. Everything is fine at the palace. You''d better deal with things here first."


    It''s very urgent. The Gong family doesn''t have the strength to fight back now.


    Although the attack was targeted in the temple before, she went down the mountain and still didn''t receive any news from the palace family, which shows that everything is normal.


    No matter how bad the palace family is, it''s always OK to send a message.


    I really don''t know. When she returns to the palace house again, what kind of scene will she see and what kind of palace house is it?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the next day, Hou Zun announced her to the palace.


    This was the first time she had seen the imperial palace of the state of Wei so clearly, and it was also the first time she felt how thick the Imperial City, which has been inherited for thousands of years, has been changed into a place without many masters.


    In the past, she was not in the mood to appreciate everything here.


    When she saw the continuous palace walls, all she left was exclamation.


    Is this the palace of the kingdom of Wei?


    She sat in the car, looked at the blue gray palace wall, disappeared in sight, and couldn''t help sighing gently.


    No matter how big the palace is, it''s just a cage.


    She never wanted to let the palace wall trap her freedom.


    "Miss Gong, please."


    The eunuch in charge of greeting stood at the door and greeted her respectfully.


    She lifted her skirt and stepped into the palace with the help of Bai Su and chen''er.


    The palace is usually very quiet.


    They didn''t see a few people along the way.


    Even if I met you, I hurried over after saluting.


    The eunuch took them for a long time. Even when Lin Mengya felt that her legs were a little sore, they stopped.


    The three big characters "ningkun Palace" are particularly ancient and clumsy.


    Before entering the door, there is an antique yard in front.


    Diaolianghuadong is no longer boastful here, and Qionglouyuyu also looks very ordinary.


    As soon as she entered the door, she felt as if she were covered with an invisible yoke.


    I feel depressed all over.


    "After the announcement, empress Zun, Miss Gong Yagong, brought it."


    The eunuch stood at the door and reported back. Soon, a voice came.


    "Empress Zun has a decree to announce the palace and make an audience."


    The shrewd female official opened the door and she was able to enter.


    The room is spacious, bright and calm.


    She didn''t dare to aim at it. She skillfully followed the female officer and went inside.


    "Gong ya, I''ve seen your empress."


    She is now the owner of the palace family. Naturally, she is different from before.


    "You are here. Come and sit down."


    Hou Zun, waiting for her?


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but she didn''t dare to guess.


    She sat gracefully in the chair. Although she was nervous, she was not afraid.


    Because she had dealt with houzun before.


    After feeling Hou Zun''s eyes and glancing at himself, he opened his mouth.


    "The palace thought you were good before. Now it seems that I''m afraid I underestimated you before."


    Hou Zun''s tone was unclear, and she couldn''t guess what Hou Zun meant, so she could only say she didn''t dare.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. In fact, the palace invited you to come today. I hope you can promise one thing."


    Her eyebrows jumped and she heard Hou Zun say.


    "The palace hopes that you can marry into the royal family."


    Lin Mengya secretly screamed. Sure enough, it''s not a good thing for you to invite her in the future.


    "Gong Ya is stupid. I''m afraid she''ll live up to her mother''s kindness."


    "It doesn''t matter. Women in the harem can''t be too smart. The prince is gentle and will never wrong you."


    After listening to Zun''s tone, it was obvious that she wanted to force her to agree.


    Lin Mengya is angry, but she can''t refuse directly.


    But she was not so afraid of the power of the empress.


    "The crown prince is noble and Gong Ya can''t climb up. Please choose another lady to give to the crown prince."


    Atmosphere, sudden condensation.


    "Gong ya, how dare you disobey the orders of this palace?"


    Hou Zun''s voice was a little chilly.


    But she just said calmly after saluting and making amends.


    "Thanks for her Mislove, Gong Ya is really ashamed of it. Doesn''t Gong Ya always know her mind? Why bother to embarrass Gong ya?"


    Seeing her so calm, Hou Zun''s face became more and more gloomy and ugly.


    "I thought you were a man of current affairs. Now it seems that I think highly of you."


    "Madam, Gong Ya''s mind has never been hidden from you. Why do you have to do this?"


    She looked up and looked straight at the back.


    Previously, she respected her, so she kept forbearing.


    But in fact, she knew for a long time that the royal family was just an empty shelf.


    The temple can contain the royal family, how can you leave one hand to prepare?


    Empress Zun''s doing so was nothing more than being dazzled by a temporary victory.


    "You are bold!"


    The holy master drank coldly and slapped heavily on the table.


    Immediately, the bodyguard rushed in again and pointed at her with a bright long knife.


    "Gong Ya doesn''t dare. Gong ya just thinks that empress Hou Zun seems to have made a mountain out of a molehill. Is it difficult? Will you force marriage in Niang?"


    Hou Zun looked at her and raised a sneer.


    She got up gracefully, paced and came to her,.


    "Gong ya, we know that you have some abilities and that your palace family is now in the ascendant. But think carefully. These are all given to you by the royal family. They are all given to you by our palace. Now it''s your turn to repay your kindness. If you marry the crown prince, our palace and the crown prince will not treat you badly. Otherwise, everything in your palace family will be in danger."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Indeed, on the surface, the situation is indeed what empress Zun said.


    But actually?


    She smiled and looked at Hou Zun calmly.


    "What if you don''t appreciate it?"

 Chapter 1421

    Empress Zunfeng''s eyes were slightly selected, and the pressure in his eyes was cold.


    But for Lin Mengya, it is not very threatening.


    "Do you want to resist?"


    "Gong Ya doesn''t dare, but the will hasn''t been given yet. Gong ya just suggests that the empress should think twice before acting."


    Hou Zun sneered. They both knew it.


    The royal family needs the financial and power support of the aristocratic family. At the same time, the aristocratic family also needs to recognize with the royal family. Otherwise, in many things, it is not fair and honest.


    But to put it bluntly, once the rule of the temple completely collapses, the royal family is the most unstable force.


    Therefore, empress Zun was so urgent that she couldn''t understand it.


    Isn''t the empress afraid of the aristocratic family''s independence as king?


    "You are awesome. Like all the previous masters of your palace family, you always think that no one dares to embarrass your palace family in this world. Unfortunately, our palace is a non believer. Come on, take her to our palace!"


    The bodyguards around approached again. Bai Su and chen''er also stared at those people angrily and resolutely protected her behind her.


    "Does the empress want to force people to be difficult?"


    Her face did not change, but her heart was very alert.


    "Prince, don''t you deserve to be the master of your palace family? Gong ya, this palace is for your own good. Some things are far less determined than you seem, and you will thank the palace in the future. Please invite Miss Gong to Lin shuixuan, where you can have a rest. This palace will arrange other things."


    Hou Zun sat in his chair, smiling all the time.


    However, Lin Mengya has scolded her countless times in her heart, but now she still doesn''t know the details of Hou Zun, so she can''t act rashly for the time being.


    "Bai Su, No."


    She grabbed Bai Su and stopped him in a low voice.


    "If your mother wants Gong ya to go, you should obey her. But things are unpredictable. If Gong Ya goes today, you may not come out so easily in the future. Take care, my mother."


    Hou Zun''s face was a little gloomy because of her words.


    "You''re right, so you''d better give up other thoughts and marry the prince."


    Hou Zun waved and the guards dodged a way.


    After watching the bodyguards around her warily, Bai Su finally followed her and was sent outside.


    Lin shuixuan is a small courtyard living on the island in the middle of the lake. Although there is a bridge, the water is not deep.


    But it''s on the lake. There''s nothing to hide around.


    It is almost impossible to sneak in without disturbing anyone.


    Houzun locked her here, probably to eliminate the possibility of long Tianyu saving people.


    "We are Gao Lian, the eunuch in charge of the palace. If Miss Gong needs anything, she can ask someone to come to us. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll leave first."


    She nodded and asked Manager Gao to step down.


    At the same time, she also declined the eunuch and maid arranged by Manager Gao.


    Alone here, she can only trust Bai Su and chen''er.


    Turning back to the yard, everything here is still comfortable. It seems that houzun has long been premeditated.


    She sat in a chair, unconsciously lost in thought.


    In the end, what is the problem?


    "What do I think, miss? Empress Hou Zun seems too worried. Besides, she has always agreed with you and your highness before?"


    Chen''er brought a cup of tea and asked in a low voice.


    "I also feel something wrong. Even if she wants to turn against your highness and me, there is no reason, unless -"


    "Unless what?"


    She looked a little strange, narrowed her eyes and pondered over the details.


    "What empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress empress Empress empress empress empress empre


    Chen''er nodded, which she understood.


    Look around, the sound is lower.


    "Can the prince''s stubborn disease be cured?"


    She glanced at the girl and estimated that she didn''t know what the persistent disease was.


    She smiled and said.


    "Theoretically, it can be cured. But in fact, the prince has no regrets in terms of male function, but..."


    She lay down in her ear and whispered a word.


    The little girl immediately seemed to be burned. She covered her ears, blushed and looked at her sadly.


    "Young lady, you are dead!"


    The girl is red from head to toe.


    Lin, the driver who drove safely, smiled and ran out of the door for fear that she would say something "too much".


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Su just entered the door and saw the back of chen''er leaving in a hurry.


    "Nothing, still young. By the way, what''s the situation around?"


    "It''s as solid as gold. There are not only guards outside our yard, but also many secret sentries. Master, I''m afraid it will be difficult if you want to escape."


    "Run, why should we run?"


    She looked at Bai Su with a smile, but she looked a little relaxed, but Bai Su didn''t understand her meaning.


    "Empress Zun locked me here just to calculate Yu. But it''s so easy for her to calculate us both?"


    Although now, she hasn''t figured out many things.


    However, it is quite clear that Hou Zun wants to deal with long Tianyu''s heart.


    But she doesn''t know the attitude of the emperor and the crown prince.


    And she had a hunch that the crown prince might not agree with what empress Zun did.


    Before long, the prince appeared in front of her.


    "You step down first. I have something to say to miss Gong alone."


    Murong Yan retreated around. Only after he and Lin Mengya were left in the room, his look relaxed.


    "I know it''s mother Zun who imprisoned you here. Don''t worry. Xi and I will find a way to get you out."


    Murong Yan looked serious and sincere. He didn''t seem to be acting.


    She thought about it before she spoke slowly.


    "Your Highness, can you tell me why empress Zun suddenly did this?"


    Murong Yan opened his mouth, but finally turned into a bitter smile.


    "I know that in your eyes, mother Zun broke her promise and tried to force you to marry me. But it was all a misunderstanding. Mother Zun didn''t mean to do so, it was all..."


    "It''s all because some lies deceive the public and say that they can cure the stubborn disease of the crown prince, so empress Zun believed their nonsense."


    Lin Mengya was pleasantly surprised when the familiar voice sounded.


    Turning his head, he saw long Tianyu in bodyguard clothes jumping in from the back window.


    With a puff, she smiled with curved eyebrows.


    This guy''s skill in climbing windows is getting better and better every time.


    "Why are you here now?"


    She ran over and deliberately made a high and cold dislike.


    But the joy in the eyes can''t deceive people.


    "Something delayed outside. Didn''t she hit you?"


    She smiled and shook her head. Long Tianyu was relieved.


    "Won''t I let you wait outside? What nonsense!"


    Murong Yan was helpless. Looking at his cousin, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I can''t rest assured if I don''t see her with my own eyes. Stay here honestly and I''ll pick you up as soon as possible. You remember to be careful these days."


    His words can be worth the protection of thousands of troops.


    She nodded with a sweet smile and said hurriedly as if she had just remembered something.


    "Before, Princess Chonghua gave me a picture of spring palace. I saw that the last page was sealed. I cut it open. The things on it are really obscure and difficult to understand. If you are free, you can secretly find someone to translate it. It must be not so easy for Hou Zun to send Chonghua to you."


    "OK, I see."


    Murong Yan looked at the two men with a bitter look.


    Of course, he knew how much Hou Zun did this for him.


    But after seeing what Hou Zun did, he didn''t have much gratitude in his heart. He just felt deeply helpless.


    In the end, when will mother Zun understand what he really wants?


    "Your Highness, it seems that you are proficient in several foreign languages. Why don''t you ask him?"


    The named prince was stunned. He just woke up from his meditation and looked at them both blankly.


    "Really? Your highness, can you help me interpret it?"


    Murong Yan nodded to her and said slightly embarrassed.


    "Before, mother Zun found me some teachers. Do you still know how to write those words?"


    Of course she remembers this.


    She immediately found a pen and paper, and Lin Mengya outlined it little by little according to the things in the system.


    Murong Yan took it and looked at it for a long time. His face became more and more ugly.


    "This is the script of Lu kingdom. Lu kingdom is a small country, but witchcraft prevails. The script on it is an evil magic. It is probably to use a child''s life to pray for children. And the sacrificed child will be tortured. At first, it is to stab the child 108 times, and then use a knife to give it to the child every three days Bleed. Finally, when the blood gathers into a baby, witchcraft is successful. "


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya frowned.


    How can there always be such evil people in this world?


    "Is it..."


    "What do you think?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her thoughtfully and asked in a low voice.


    "That day, Chonghua took xun''er to have dinner with us. I smelled a smell of hemostatic medicine, but it was very weak, which was not enough for the wound."


    Long Tianyu also understood what she meant, and then she said.


    "But if the other party is a child and the wound is still pricked by a needle, there will not be too many hemostatic drugs."


    A terrible guess rose from her heart.


    "Yu, go back now. Let xun''er stay away from Princess Chonghua without disturbing the snake."


    He nodded and turned away.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Murong Yan looked at them. It seemed that no one could intervene between the two people.


    To tell the truth, he is a little jealous of this relationship.

 Chapter 1422

    But in addition to jealousy, a desire sprouted in his heart.


    If a woman in the world is as elegant as Gong ya, he will have no regrets in this life.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what the crown prince thinks. The only thing she knows now is that they have fallen into other people''s calculations since they returned to Longdu.


    Anyway, long Tianyu will come back and explain to his majesty.


    Moreover, even if they go directly to the palace, these calculations will not fail.


    There are many ways to harm people.


    Fortunately, Ning''er is not here.


    "Your Highness, can you tell me which side of the power did empress Hou Zun have close contact with in recent days?"


    Murong Yan thought for a while and then replied.


    "These days, many people come to greet your mother every day. But if you are kind, you should count your mother''s two nephews. I don''t have much contact with them. I only heard that they respect your mother very much. As for others, I didn''t notice."


    This is wrong. Empress Zun''s family is not a powerful family.


    If it was inspired by the forces of his mother''s family, did Hou Zun have to be crazy to want to do these things?


    "Who has Princess Chonghua contacted these days?"


    Murong Yan frowned slightly. He didn''t notice it.


    "But I think she always wants to contact her relatives. I heard that the eldest son of the king of Qin came. Should he contact his own sister?"


    Although it is half father, it is indeed possible.


    She thought for a moment and said solemnly.


    "I suspect that this matter may have something to do with the king of Qin. If the king of Qin encouraged Hou Zun behind his back, everything would be much more reasonable."


    Among the three kings, the power of King Qin is not at a disadvantage.


    Besides, he has so many supporters in his family.


    If he wanted to cooperate with houzun, everything would be easy to explain.


    But she still had some doubts. The three kings had fought openly and secretly with the royal family for many years. Hou Zun should know this best?


    Why did Hou Zun seek skin from the tiger?


    Everyone wants the position of emperor.


    She doesn''t believe it. The king of Qin is willing to make wedding clothes for people!


    "OK, I know how to do it. You have a good rest here. Don''t worry. Xi and I will find a way outside."


    Murong Yan comforted her and left in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the window, but her eyebrows frowned.


    Things seem to be getting more and more complicated.


    How was Hou Zun persuaded?


    Does this matter have anything to do with the king of Qin?


    Tonight, I''m afraid it''s hard to sleep.


    For several days, she waited in the yard.


    Murong Yan often came to see her and was not blocked by anything.


    Obviously, Hou Zun thinks that they can "cultivate feelings" well.


    But Hou Zun obviously didn''t know that every time Murong Yan came, he brought the news that long Tianyu asked him to send to her.


    Although she can''t go out, she can understand everything.


    On the fifth day, her eyebrows were finally relieved.


    "Great!"


    The little note was held in the palm of her hand and put on her chest.


    This is the first time Murong Yan has seen her smile so sweet and brilliant these days.


    Like the brightest star in the night, it blooms bright and moving.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    He also seemed to be infected and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing. It''s a man I asked his highness Tuoxi for me before. I''m relieved to know that he''s safe."


    Lin Mengya carefully put away the note. After a while, Murong Yan wanted to take it back.


    "People, but the palace family?"


    "No, he is a good friend of mine who is like a brother and a father. I lost contact with him before. Now, it''s not easy to find him. Your highness, could you please do me a favor?"


    She looked at him expectantly. Murong Yan didn''t think too much, so she nodded first.


    "I hope you can find a way to send this man to me. I know it''s difficult, but there are no eunuchs or maids in my yard, so I think it''s OK -"


    Her eyes twinkled, and Murong Yan immediately understood.


    "Do you hope he can pretend to be a palace man? It''s not difficult, but the difficulty is that mother Zun will strictly screen. A stranger, mother Zun will certainly not agree."


    "Then, let the empress agree, don''t you?"


    "Oh? What''s your plan?"


    Murong Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at her expectantly.


    "Then please come with your ears."


    On the sixth day of imprisonment, Gong Ya broke her leg.


    According to the description of the bodyguard on duty at that time, she was probably too bored at leisure, so she caught butterflies in the yard.


    But in early spring, there are fewer butterflies.


    But Gong Ya had a good eye and suddenly saw the colorful butterflies on the top of the wall.


    Now, the coke broke, Miss Gong.


    No one could persuade me. Leng moved the ladder and went up to catch butterflies.


    Unfortunately, people''s butterflies are not stupid. They wave their wings and fly away.


    She also thought she could fly. Then she fell down and broke her leg.


    At that time, she and her maid became a group and began to cry. It was so crying that the earth shook and the mountains shook. The bodyguards about 50 meters around covered their ears and turned blue.


    The imperial doctor hurried to make a diagnosis and treatment. He found that she was really badly hurt, so he ordered to have a good rest.


    After thinking about it, Hou Zun also felt that there was nothing unreasonable.


    Moreover, because of the suggestion of the imperial doctor, she felt that there were only two waitresses in total, which was really not enough, so she sent a pair of capable waitresses over.


    Unexpectedly, for the first time, Gong Yafei said that people laughed at her stupidity and drove her away crying and shouting.


    Hou Zun came back and gave a good reprimand. He felt that this little thing could not be done well, so he sent two other palace maids.


    The two palace maids were cautious in their words and deeds, but Gong Ya''s recovery was too boring. They asked the two palace maids to sing songs to relieve her boredom.


    Then, she found that others were dystonic and drove them away.


    Now, Hou Zun didn''t bother to talk to her.


    As a result, she stood in the yard with the maid and howled, saying that Hou Zun abused her.


    Heaven and earth conscience, Hou Zun chose the best to send to her except that he didn''t let her go out.


    Hou Zun''s teeth itched with anger. Just when he wanted to clean her up, the prince suddenly appeared.


    "Say hello to your mother."


    Hou Zun looked at his son, and the resentment aroused by Lin Mengya restrained a little.


    If it weren''t for her son, why should she?


    "Well, you''re just in time. I''m going to visit Gong ya. Go with me."


    Murong Yan also heard about Gong Ya and knew that Hou Zun was probably going to find Gong Ya''s bad luck. He immediately said.


    "Mother, please calm down. In fact, Gong Ya is only sick and bored. She is innocent and affected. She is so pampered in the palace family. She has a capricious temper, which is actually very normal."


    After saying this, Hou Zun was a little surprised.


    As a son, she never approached women easily.


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    If so, it will be difficult to do.


    "You are really different from this palace."


    Hearing the meaning in the mother''s tone, Murong Yan immediately explained.


    "The son minister thinks that since the mother must be gong Ya''s wife, the son minister can only obey."


    Fortunately, his son has always been very calm.


    But Hou Zun was still hungry and worried. After hesitating for a moment, he asked again.


    "What about Gong ya to you?"


    "She already has a sense of belonging and only respects her children and ministers."


    "Then why do you often go to her these days?"


    Murong Yan''s head dropped lower.


    "That''s because the minister wants to persuade her. Now that things have come to an end, there is no room for any more. The minister looks at her and is also a wise man. I think he must understand what the minister means."


    Hou Zun finally showed a satisfied smile. She allowed her son to see Gong ya, but she didn''t allow her son to fall in love with that woman.


    "Well, you did a good job. The reason why the palace acquiesced you to visit her was to let her die soon. With you, she should know the sincerity of the palace."


    Murong Yan nodded, like an obedient puppet.


    "You came today to stop the palace and find her?"


    "Yes, it''s not. The minister just felt that the reason why the mother Zun sent someone was to show your grace. The people in front must have come back to vent their dissatisfaction."


    Of course, Hou Zun understands this.


    She is Gong ya, who dares to lose her temper with herself.


    Therefore, we can only spread our anger on the palace people.


    "The palace knows, so this time, the palace wants her to say what she wants."


    Anger still exists, but she knows how important Gong Ya is.


    With her, Yan''er can ascend the throne.


    How could she be willing to neglect such an important piece?


    "I think it''s better to let your aunt do it for you than to do it yourself. It''s just a small matter. Why should you let your mother do it herself?"


    Hou Zun looked at him with relief. It seemed that his son finally understood his pains.


    And I think Murong Yan is very reasonable.


    "Well, you''re right. Well, Songyan, you do it."


    "Yes."


    "Also, since Gong Ya doesn''t like the people around her mother, it''s better to let her choose by herself."


    Murong Yan spoke again, but Hou Zun hesitated.


    Originally, she wanted to insert her own eyeliner and stare at Gong ya.


    If she had to choose by herself, how would she arrange it?


    "You don''t have to be so embarrassed. All the people she wants to choose are you? If you''re really worried, she can choose a substitute maid by herself. But outside the yard, she won''t care if you give it to her."


    Murong Yan bowed his head and said in a gentle way.


    After hearing this, Hou Zun thought it was very reasonable.


    With a smile in his eyes, he was still his son and understood it thoroughly.


    "You''re right, song Yan. Do it according to your highness."

 Chapter 1423

    Aunt song Yan is a confidant brought by Hou Zun from his mother''s family.


    He is most loyal to the empress, and he is also cautious and neat.


    After a while, no less than 20 maids stood in Lin Mengya''s small yard.


    She stood under the eaves with Bai Su and chen''er, and the two girls standing behind her whispered a few words from time to time.


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya looked at the crowd.


    When everyone was due, aunt Songyan, who was in charge of the matter, respectfully saluted and asked.


    "Miss Gong, the lady said that the people she sent the other day were really against your mind. It''s all because the maids and maids are not doing well. She severely punished the person who undertook the matter and sent her to choose some capable people for you. She was afraid that the people she chose were not your temperament. So she asked the palace maids who are smart enough to send them to you. Those two Girl, just take charge of your personal affairs. Let them do the rest of the rough work. "


    She nodded and limped into the yard.


    "Thank you, aunt. I''m not difficult to serve. But you know that our palace family is far from Longdu. Gong Ya is also homesick, so it''s more harsh."


    She looked up, looking very innocent.


    Songyan nodded, echoed a few words, and asked her to choose someone she could stay here to serve.


    There were only two rough envoys around, and Hou Zun didn''t want to arrange more powerful people.


    She casually picked two in the crowd and went back to the house on the grounds of leg pain.


    Songyan told the two maids outside that they must be diligent, while she sat on the soft collapse in the room, narrowed her eyes and looked out the door.


    "Master, people are gone."


    Not long after, Bai Su came in and reported back.


    She nodded, but nothing else.


    "Chen''er, it''s up to you to teach the new comer. I''m so bored now that I want to go out for a walk."


    "Yes."


    The two gong''es dared not disobey her words. Moreover, the aunt also explained that as long as she remained in their sight.


    Lin Mengya put on her coat and slowly moved out of the yard.


    You can just see her back from inside, but you can''t hear her voice.


    After a while, Murong Yan arrived.


    "Gong ya, I''ve seen your Highness the prince."


    She was excited before anyone came.


    Murong Yan followed several bodyguards as usual.


    But one of them is otherwise thin.


    The bodyguard''s light armor was worn on him and was a little empty.


    With his head down, the man followed Murong Yan and walked all the way to her.


    "You go down first."


    Several other bodyguards retreated, but the thin bodyguard followed him without saying a word.


    Since just now, Lin Mengya''s eyes have adhered to the man.


    "Cough, I brought you a man. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Murong Yan lowered his voice and said. Lin Mengya looked at the man motionless, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? How can you make yourself so haggard?"


    The man raised his head. His face, which was originally indisputable, was now sunken in his eyes, as if the wind would fall.


    But he smiled at her.


    "Girl, look at me. I''m always like this when I''m old. I don''t have a good memory."


    She stared at each other in disbelief.


    "You, you remember?"


    That frivolous tone, the corners of the mouth picked slightly, always looked at her like a smile.


    Even though haggard, but still as in memory, that is always behind, conniving at his brother.


    "I really can''t remember some things in the past, but at least, the most important thing hasn''t been forgotten. Girl, does your ass still hurt? I can''t fall clearly, or you''ll beat me?"


    The good atmosphere was destroyed by him.


    Lin Mengya''s mood is very complicated, but it''s always good that Qinghu can recover her memory.


    "Who wants your little meat fox? Qing Hu, welcome back."


    Her nose turned sour, and a layer of water mist welled up in her eyes.


    Before Yue Qi died, she sent someone to find the whereabouts of Qinghu.


    All I know is that Yue Qi took him as a chip and sent him out of the holy city.


    When her men went after her, they got nothing.


    Finally, long Tianyu''s talent found him.


    But I heard that after he was rescued, he had already been tortured out of shape.


    She can''t leave the palace. She can only use this method to ensure his safety.


    Luckily, he''s still alive.


    "Look at you, I''ve just been away. Don''t cry, darling. Shall I hold you?"


    The man''s morale is not enough, but he still has his unique tenderness.


    Lin Mengya finally couldn''t help but blush her eyes and beat him gently.


    "Where the hell have you been? Do you know? I''m worried about you."


    Words, with some grievances, but also with a trace of worry, but also mixed with some minor complaints.


    Seeing her tears, Qinghu immediately lost her composure.


    I just want to stretch out my hand and then her tears.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, haven''t I come back? Girl, don''t cry."


    Murong Yan looked at Gong Ya with tears, and a trace of hesitation passed in his eyes.


    He only heard Murong Xi say that the man named Qinghu was her adoptive brother.


    He looked at them and turned his head.


    Even if he was curious about what he shouldn''t know, he wouldn''t look at it more.


    "You... You''re all going to scare me to death."


    Her feelings for Qinghu are more like father and brother.


    What''s more, the situation of Qinghu at that time made her very anxious.


    Crying nose, people are not as excited as just now.


    Qinghu looked at her and sighed faintly.


    "I''ll explain what''s going on here later. Don''t worry, your Highness has said that he has assigned me to the guard rotation. I''ll patrol outside your yard every night after midnight. Don''t be afraid. Now that I''m back, I''ll protect you."


    The light in the eyes of the clear fox has not diminished a bit.


    The little girl in front of him is the treasure in his hand. Naturally, he won''t let anyone have the chance to hurt her.


    "But your body doesn''t matter?"


    Although there was no pulse, she could see with her naked eye that the body of Qinghu had suffered a great blow.


    But the latter winked at her and said.


    "It''s just some minor injuries. It''s OK. Do you remember my stubborn disease in the past?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately remembered.


    The body of Qing fox was transformed by poisons since childhood, so it was able to reverse its youth and maintain its appearance and physical conditions of a youth.


    For so many years, she had been worried that if the poison in his body happened one day, it might kill him.


    Later, in order to sneak back to the candle dragon club, he began to take that medicine to maintain normal physical function.


    Can it be said that he has completely solved the trouble caused by this matter?


    With a bit of doubt in his eyes, but the other party nodded without leaving a trace.


    "So don''t worry. As long as I often take some tonics, I can get well. So don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He specially accentuated the pronunciation of the word "tonic".


    Others can''t hear it, but Lin Mengya knows what it means.


    Although Qinghu said that the defect had been cured, she still couldn''t rest assured.


    It seems that she has to find a chance to have a good check on Qinghu''s body.


    "Although the tonic is good for your health, you can''t eat it indiscriminately. My highness has everything. If you have a chance, you can bring it for me."


    Qinghu always understood her, and naturally soon understood what she meant.


    The two of them met again in a different place, but surrounded by tigers and wolves, it is obviously not a good time to catch up.


    She was relieved to know that he was fine.


    "Thank you, your highness. Without your great help, our brother and sister could not meet so smoothly."


    No matter what impression you had on your Highness the prince before, and no matter what the empress was.


    At least Murong Yan is kind to her.


    "It''s just a matter of lifting my hand. It''s still the tacit cooperation between you and Xi. Is your leg okay?"


    She smiled brightly and moving.


    "Of course it''s all right. I just pretend to show them. In two days, it won''t be in the way at all."


    The fall is really handsome, and the injury is also a real injury. Otherwise, it can''t hide from the doctor.


    But she is a doctor herself, with the help of Shennong system.


    The fall just twisted the tendon and didn''t hurt the bone at all.


    Besides, her resilience is not ordinary at all.


    Now, it''s much better.


    The reason why she went to toss the maidens desperately was also to divert the latter''s eyes.


    Although the bodyguard obeys the orders of empress Zun, she has a wild way and extensive contacts.


    Changing a guard won''t attract anyone''s attention.


    This is called advance secretly by an unknown path, and even the latter respect does not know. She spent all her efforts to insert two eyelints around her, and happened to be her own "witness".


    After entering her yard, she rubbed the circle round, and she has the final say.


    "That''s good. You''d better drink the medicine prescribed by the imperial doctor. After all, it''s good for your health. I can''t stay here for a long time. In the future, when he changes shifts, he will bring you some things. You can recover."


    She nodded gratefully at the prince. Naturally, she knew that Murong Yan asked Qinghu to send something is false. It is true to have a decent opportunity to contact her.


    But what he didn''t know was that since she came in, she kept talking to the guards here every day.


    In the first two days, everyone stayed flat.


    But later, her words were too secret. Maybe it was boring to be on duty at night. Unexpectedly, she really asked her to develop several "chat friends".


    Every evening, she would move out a small stool and talk until her mouth was dry.


    Those bodyguards were afraid of her. The key is that this guy also worked as the aunt of the neighborhood committee.


    Old people urge marriage and pregnancy, married people and unmarried people are all afraid of her.

 Chapter 1424

    Therefore, seeing that Qinghu is new, this group of people took the initiative to change him into it.


    Seeing Qinghu alone outside her yard, and all those people retreating to the shore, Lin Mengya smiled.


    Carrying a small bench, he sat beside Qinghu.


    "Girl, how did you do that?"


    Qinghu couldn''t help wondering why these people didn''t like to contact her.


    She narrowed her eyes and hid her merit and fame.


    "Probably, it''s personality charm."


    Well, it''s mainly the power of the mouth gun.


    Qinghu looked at her suspiciously and at the guards.


    The little girl of his family is always elusive.


    With Qinghu, her message is more unblocked.


    Many of the latter''s practices finally aroused the emperor''s dissatisfaction.


    After all, Yu is his nephew.


    No matter how hard Hou Zun tried, his position could not fall on the head of her mother''s family.


    Therefore, the first thing emperor Zun did was to repatriate the nephews of Hou Zun''s mother''s family with a tough attitude.


    I thought houzun would at least converge, but houzun didn''t care and still went his own way.


    A few days later, the confidant eunuch beside the emperor appeared in front of her.


    "Miss Gong, your majesty, please go over."


    At that time, her leg wound had healed long ago.


    But still limping and pretending to be bad.


    "Yes, Gong Ya should obey. Dare you ask your father-in-law, why did your majesty announce me to go there?"


    For emperor Zun, she doesn''t really have much feeling.


    But the impression of the past can not determine the future.


    After all, Hou Zun was once a united front person with her.


    Now, aren''t we going our separate ways?


    The eunuch leaned slightly and smiled politely, but his tone was very smooth.


    "How can the slaves guess your Majesty''s mind at will? However, the slave thinks that your majesty appreciates Miss Gong very much. Maybe it''s not a bad thing."


    Hearing what he said, she was even more confused.


    Feeling a little uneasy, she immediately got ready, followed the eunuch behind her, and went to the emperor''s bedroom.


    It was not close to her bedroom, and the emperor even arranged a small sedan chair for her.


    When she arrived at his Majesty''s bedroom, the eunuch led her to the warm Pavilion, but she withdrew.


    She stood in the warm Pavilion skillfully, and there was no unnecessary conversation with her two people.


    After waiting for a long time, I heard something outside.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the emperor."


    She bowed down without any shortcomings in etiquette.


    Felt the emperor''s sight, faintly shrouded her, and Lin Mengya dared not neglect.


    "Well, get up. I heard you were hurt?"


    The emperor''s voice was very cold, like a good jade, cold, but with a round texture.


    Although people feel the majesty of the emperor, they won''t feel too afraid.


    In short, it''s the tone of the superior.


    "It''s all minor injuries. It''s not in the way."


    Her manner is neither humble nor arrogant, but there is no lack of respect.


    Emperor Zun sat behind the desk in front of her and looked at her with sharp eyes.


    "I heard that empress Zun intended to let you marry the prince?"


    "Thanks to empress Zun''s wrong love, I''m sorry."


    The emperor''s sight suddenly became sharp.


    "Do you think the prince is not worthy of you?"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in her heart. The couple couldn''t see each other, but some things were the same.


    Knowing that she has a heart, she still asks here.


    "No, I don''t mean that. His Highness the prince is a dragon and Phoenix among people. I can''t stand it."


    "Then, my nephew, does it match you?"


    The emperor''s tone is obviously that the comer is not good. She must be careful.


    "Minister, that''s not what I mean."


    "Gong ya, you are a wise man. You should know that in my eyes, Xi and Yan are both my right and left arms. You don''t want to marry Yan, but you want to marry Xi. Isn''t that to make their brothers disagree?"


    The emperor''s question became more and more acute,


    Lin Mengya knows that it''s hard to pass today.


    Blindly dumb forbearance is obviously not her style of behavior.


    Since people''s words are so straightforward, she can''t continue to pretend to be stupid.


    "Your Majesty, it''s the matter between your highness Chen and Xi. But marrying the prince is not what your highness Chen said, but the good intention of the empress."


    "So you mean, all this is the fault of empress Zun?"


    She clenched her teeth and her stomach was unreasonable enough.


    One forced her to marry, the other blamed her for marrying.


    It''s clear that they made a big difference. What''s her business?


    "I dare not..."


    "Don''t you dare say that in front of me?"


    "Your majesty!"


    She couldn''t help it at last.


    "Your Majesty, you two had made a decision before your marriage. At that time, you obeyed your will and dared not violate it. But now, you are playing a game with your marriage. Your marriage is small, but if it is spread, people all over the world are afraid to criticize it. Saying you two will change day and night will undermine your prestige."


    Emperor Zun didn''t expect that she had the courage to support herself.


    Said with a sneer.


    "Who dares to criticize me in the world?"


    Lin Mengya also sneered in her heart, but on her face, she didn''t reveal a trace.


    "Your Majesty, justice is in the hearts of the people. What''s more, there will always be people in such a big Wei country who will disobey your orders. At that time, I''m afraid your majesty will not be able to block the long public."


    She finished without delay, but this time, the Emperor didn''t immediately scold.


    The sight suddenly turned cold, and the hidden killing opportunity was revealed inch by inch.


    "Then I will kill you now."


    "Your Majesty, if you want to kill your ministers, why waste your words with your ministers? Your majesty, if you have ministers, you will have a king. If you have no ministers, you will not be a king."


    She hoped that emperor Zun and empress Zun would understand one thing first.


    She has the palace family as a strong backing. Once the rule of the temple collapses, how many royal families will sincerely surrender?


    All along, both emperor Zun and empress Zun obviously regarded her as a child.


    To put pressure on her is just to hope that she can sincerely surrender.


    She can guarantee that the treatment of those powerful aristocratic families must be mainly to appease and win over.


    It was only because she was young and a stranger that I gave her this move.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t work at all.


    She is a newcomer, but not a fool.


    "How dare you! Don''t forget, the current palace family is not the former palace family!"


    The emperor coldly locked her, and at this time, the bodyguard who had long been lurking in the hall was also ready to kill her.


    But when I saw her, I was still in no hurry.


    "Your Majesty, everyone in the world wants it. But the palace family doesn''t have this idea. Do you think it''s better to break their arms or let it go."


    Her determined tone made the emperor hesitate.


    In fact, she was right. Everyone in the world wants the throne, but the palace family won''t.


    I just thought that the owner of their family was the girl in front of me.


    "A small palace family is not worth it. Even if it''s you, there are others who can master the palace family for me. Don''t forget, there''s more than one you in the world."


    Her heart was cold. It seemed that Lin MengWu had caught up with the line of emperor Zun.


    But it doesn''t matter, she said calmly with a smile.


    "Your Majesty is right. I''m really not the only one in the world. However, I''m the only one who can master the palace family and use it for you."


    As soon as she dies, the palace family will fall apart immediately.


    At that time, let alone close the palace family. The palace family may rebel.


    Emperor Zun stopped talking because he found that he could not have the absolute upper hand in front of the girl.


    It''s different from what he imagined before.


    It took him a long time to speak.


    "As you say, I can''t move you? Gong ya, you know, even if the temple collapses, I will still be the emperor of the state of Wei."


    Of course she knows, but some things are not so simple.


    "Of course I know, so I''m here to share my worries with your majesty. Your majesty, only the unification of the four seas can bring peace to the world. The emperor is the emperor. No one can replace him, and no one can control him."


    The emperor was silent again, but the opportunity was killed, but gradually retreated.


    Lin Mengya keenly felt the change of the atmosphere and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, it takes courage to play.


    "What you said is reasonable. Gong ya, it seems that I underestimated you."


    The tone of the emperor''s Majesty was a little less severe.


    But Lin Mengya knows that for her, the crisis has not been completely lifted.


    Before, she just resisted under the emperor''s aggressive.


    Your majesty saw that she was a hard bone, so she let it go for the time being. It doesn''t mean that she is really safe.


    "It''s not your majesty who underestimated me, but your majesty is the supreme one above all people. Why should anyone be in your eyes?"


    After being tough, they gave each other steps.


    She gave her sincerity first, and it depends on whether the emperor is willing to appreciate it or not.


    "You... Oh, sure enough, you can''t tell any truth to the women in your palace."


    This is a mystery!


    But there is no other woman in the palace family except her for the time being.


    Is it her great grandmother again?


    It can''t be true?


    She secretly glanced at the emperor. The age difference is a little big!


    "What I said should be one of your aunts."


    She pricked her ears, but she didn''t want to hear.


    If you hear something you shouldn''t hear, wouldn''t it be bad luck?


    "All the women in your palace are so stubborn. I can''t win once!"


    She is so wronged!


    But who makes others the emperor and the boss? She can only be obedient.


    "Didn''t you just say the big truth? Why are you mute now?"


    This sharp turn is a little too big.


    For a while, she hasn''t recovered.


    "I dare not. I''m just listening to your Majesty''s teachings."


    "Hum, duplicity!"

 Chapter 1425

    Lin Mengya was a little worried. His majesty suddenly changed the routine. For a moment, she was a little confused.


    Want to comfort, but don''t know where to start.


    In short, I was a little at a loss, so I had to stand there honestly and stare at my toes.


    "Come and sit down."


    It seems to vent his dissatisfaction. The emperor''s attitude is very different from that just now.


    Immediately, a eunuch brought up a small round stool. After Lin Mengya thanked him, he sat down next to him.


    But the emperor''s attitude still made her unclear about each other''s intentions.


    "Do you think I''m making trouble for nothing?"


    This She said she couldn''t answer it.


    "Er... Your majesty has your reason for doing things. Gong ya, as your minister, naturally wants to follow your reason."


    The atmosphere is getting more and more strange. Why does she always feel that your majesty seems to be Lose your temper?


    "Now I know it''s my courtier. Did you take me as your king when you were aggressive just now?"


    Lin Mengya is embarrassed.


    Originally, the Emperor gave her the feeling that he was a cold faced monarch.


    Who is the man who is a master of his kung fu?


    "I dare not. I was just in a hurry. Please forgive me."


    At that moment, the emperor''s intention to kill her was true.


    That''s why she''s desperate.


    No matter how the emperor responds now, she will never forget what happened just now.


    "I won''t kill you for the time being. However, it''s not because of your relationship with Xi''er. Instead, you are very smart and brave. I can use you."


    This is almost naked.


    But somehow, it reassured her.


    "If your majesty has any orders, I will do my best."


    The emperor looked at her, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.


    "I hope you can help my nephew stabilize the country!"


    "I will comply."


    "Don''t rush to promise me. There''s one more thing I hope you can promise together."


    She felt a little uneasy in her heart. The emperor hesitated and said.


    "I hope you can promise me that you will never enter the back palace of the kingdom of Wei!"


    "Clattering" for a while, Lin Mengya was shocked. She also forgot the difference between monarchs and ministers. She suddenly raised her head and looked at her majesty.


    "Your Majesty, are you --"


    Emperor Zun did not show a cold face this time.


    There was a faint sense of helplessness and sadness in his eyebrows, enveloping his eyes.


    "You think my request is very rude, don''t you?"


    More than rudeness?


    Her heart was filled with anger, and the emperor''s meaning was very clear.


    What does it mean to make it clear that you want to use her? Isn''t it right to promise her a future position and then secretly encourage long Tianyu to fix her?


    Now, I don''t fool. Do you think she''s a fool?


    She can''t understand this operation.


    "I dare not."


    "Gong ya, I was young, ambitious and --"


    His eyes suddenly turned dark, and his low voice hid some bitterness that made her familiar.


    "There was also the fragrance of tea. Children and women have long feelings. But I am the emperor and I am tied to the world. I have no choice between losing her and losing the world."


    Lin Mengya''s affection for the emperor disappeared again.


    Scum man is scum man. Even if you have to make a choice, shouldn''t you choose a perfect policy?


    When the country is subjugated, it is said that beauty will harm the country.


    But men are infatuated with beauty. What''s the matter with beauty?


    It seems that men from all ages have the same reason.


    "Your Majesty, I have no intention of marrying the prince. As long as my mother lets me go, I will go immediately."


    "Gong ya, you know, I''m not talking about the prince!"


    The emperor''s tone was a little impatient.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, raised her head and faced the emperor.


    "You call your minister and try to explore him first. When you find that he is a hard bone, you want to impress him with emotion. Don''t you want to make him feel that you speak every word and feel ashamed, and then become the most determined sword in your hand to help you defend David''s country, right?"


    Emperor Zun is not used to it. A younger generation said so.


    But he didn''t want to turn his face, so he had to be patient.


    "I just won''t let you enter the back palace. You are already the head of the palace family and have a high status. If you enter the back palace, the power of the palace family will inevitably be more powerful. All your efforts will be in vain."


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Emperor Zun began to be docile again.


    "Although you are not in the harem, your friendship with Xi''er is still there. You just don''t have that false name, but you are still detached with him. Isn''t that enough?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Huang Zun and sneered at her.


    "Then your majesty, can you tell me why your beauty left you? Just like you said, she just lost a post of empress. If you love each other, how do you care about this false name!"


    Her words turned into a sharp sword and stabbed into the emperor''s heart.


    The latter''s face changed and his eyes were cold.


    "Gong ya! Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Your Majesty, of course you know! You think it''s noble and rare for you to sacrifice your beloved women for your family, country and the world. Unfortunately, we are all women in the world who don''t appreciate it!"


    The emperor''s face became ugly.


    Heavily photographed the book case, and in an instant, more than ten forbidden troops poured into the house.


    "If you contradict me like this, are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and smiled senselessly.


    Their husband and wife had a tacit understanding before. At the beginning, the woman of the palace family left abruptly, which was really a decisive means.


    "If your majesty wants to kill, kill him. However, it doesn''t matter to kill Gong ya. If I die, your honor, Jiangshan, will be buried with me!"


    She stood proudly, no longer restrained, like a peerless sword, glittering with dazzling brilliance.


    Emperor Zun''s face was livid. He didn''t expect the women in the palace to be like this one or two.


    Why is he so stubborn? It''s better to be broken than complete. He always forces him to kill!


    "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Do you agree or not?"


    She smiled and walked slowly to his majesty.


    "Your Majesty''s idea is really good, but I have one thing to remind your majesty."


    "You say."


    The emperor''s sight locked her tightly.


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and said at a volume that only the two of them could hear.


    "Your Majesty really thinks that you can deceive everyone by hiding from the sky and the sea? You know, I am a chess piece to control the current situation. So even if it is coercion, inducement and cheating, you want to hold your minister tightly in your hand. But your majesty feels that your minister dares to come alone and is serious outside without any deployment?"


    Emperor Zun looked at her. The woman in front of him smiled Qian Xi, but there was really no fear at the bottom of his eyes.


    He could not help but feel a chill in his heart.


    It was because Hou Zun suddenly caught her in the palace that he pushed the boat with the water.


    "Do you think I will be afraid of your threat?"


    "Of course your majesty won''t be afraid, but if you kill me, the royal family of the kingdom of Wei will be buried with me in the future."


    Emperor Zun didn''t quite understand what she meant. At this time, the eunuch outside the door suddenly ran in in a hurry.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, the empress has something urgent and asks to see your majesty!"


    "What is she doing here?"


    Unexpectedly, before emperor Zun showed it, Hou Zun broke in with people.


    However, after seeing that she was safe, the frown on her back was slightly stretched.


    Then he turned to his husband.


    "Your Majesty, no matter what Gong ya did wrong, please forgive her for saving you in the past."


    Empress Zun''s voice was not small. It seemed that she was afraid that emperor Zun would not agree. She deliberately made everyone know that Gong Ya had saved them.


    The emperor''s face became more and more ugly.


    But now, he really can''t do it.


    "Did the empress come here just to intercede with Gong ya? She disobeyed me. Why not punish her?"


    Emperor Zun obviously moved his mind that he had to kill her.


    She understood that.


    As a chess piece, it is common to be killed if you are not sensible.


    Unfortunately, her chess piece is not so easy to manipulate.


    "Punishment is punishable. But please calm down your majesty and give it to your concubine. She''s a girl and I''m afraid she can''t help the punishment of the palace rules."


    Emperor Zun frowned. He didn''t quite understand why empress Zun would maintain Gong ya so much.


    "What if I have to kill her?"


    The empress looked at the emperor. After hesitating for a moment, he bit his teeth and knelt in front of him.


    "Please, your majesty, attach importance to the country. Gong Ya can''t be killed!"


    She stood there, watching the confrontation between their husband and wife, only to find it extremely ridiculous.


    Mingming is the most intimate couple. She also sees how empress Zun treated emperor Zun at the beginning.


    She also secretly envied them, supported each other and shared life and death.


    But now it seems that nothing can compare with interest.


    She got up and walked to the door without hesitation.


    "Gong ya, where are you going?"


    Behind him came the emperor''s angry question.


    Lin Mengya looked back and glanced at emperor Zun and Hou Zun.


    "Your Majesty, madam, Gong Ya doesn''t have such good patience. She plays with you again and again."


    Huang Zun and Hou Zun looked uncertain. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would use this attitude.


    "You all want to touch the rivers and mountains, and you all want to be the supreme man. Gong Ya won''t let go."


    "If you want this position, take Murong Xi for it. This country is even my bride price to you."


    Her tone was relaxed and the corners of her lips provoked a shallow smile.


    "Gong ya, what makes you think you can influence the country?"


    Emperor Zun now calmed down.


    Because of Gong Ya''s performance, he had to reconsider the matter.


    "Your Majesty, please go and ask the empress."

 Chapter 1426

    In her bright smile, there was a bit of irony.


    To tell you the truth, she wasn''t so sure about some things before.


    But Hou Zun''s intrusion just now gave her a positive answer to her guess.


    It''s not that she feels good about herself, but the performance of empress, which fully shows that she is very important.


    For emperor Zun and empress Zun, if she is just an ordinary chess piece, they don''t have to take so much trouble.


    The emperor finally lost patience with her, but it was not a threat, waiting for her to give in and change her mind.


    So she clenched her teeth until the end and refused to promise.


    Finally, he angered the emperor.


    But on the contrary, if she is not so irreplaceable, why should the emperor bear it again and again.


    He even broke the news of his youth.


    All this just shows that emperor Zun actually wants to fight for her?


    She thinks she''s not exactly smart.


    But at least, it''s not too stupid.


    They were so eager for quick success and instant benefit that they let her pick up a bargain.


    She walked out of the emperor''s bedroom with her son.


    Although no one showed her the way, the system had long remembered the route and could not lose it.


    Walking, she just felt a little strange.


    When he turned his head, he saw chen''er staring at him with a crimson face.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    There''s something wrong with this little girl.


    Why does she always feel that there is a green light in the girl''s eyes?


    "Miss, you just, just now... I admire you so much!"


    The little girl murmured like a sleepwalker. Lin Mengya had no choice but to flick her forehead.


    "Well, you bring me back."


    Covering his forehead, chen''er still wants to look at her secretly.


    She smiled helplessly, but in her heart, it was not easy.


    "Why are you unhappy, miss?"


    "Silly girl, I have completely offended emperor Zun and empress Zun. What can I be happy about?"


    Yu, she''s not worried.


    The feelings between them can''t be broken up by others'' words.


    Only now did she feel the feeling of being alone and struggling.


    Although they can''t move her, it doesn''t mean they can''t move others, right?


    Just now, she just wanted to earn some capital for herself.


    In this way, she will not appear so passive after similar things happen later.


    "Yes, but don''t worry too much, miss. After all, they have to win over you, and you didn''t say you won''t cooperate with them at all. I think they should compromise temporarily."


    You''re smart. You can see through it at a glance.


    That''s why she brings her son with her.


    "Well, I hope so."


    She can''t make any big moves in the palace for the time being, but Yu won''t wait to die.


    As soon as I got to the imperial garden, I saw the worried Qing fox coming quickly.


    However, after seeing her and her son, the man''s look eased down and walked quickly to her side.


    "Those two people are embarrassing you?"


    He looked up and down at Lin Mengya. After making sure that she was intact, he put his heart down.


    "How do you know?"


    There are some accidents. She hasn''t gone to the yard yet. How can Qinghu know about it?


    "You, alas, sure enough, the constitution of the ''troublemaker'' has not changed at all. Do you know that many things have been spread before you came out of the emperor''s bedroom."


    Helpless to see the fox, what can she do?


    There are many people in the palace, so the news will spread quickly.


    Now, she''s really famous.


    "Speaking of it, Emperor Zun and empress Zun have gone too far. If they hadn''t met such a smart and powerful young lady, they might have bullied them!"


    Her eyes widened and she said indignantly.


    Qinghu glanced at the little girl. He knew Bai Su, but he was very jealous of the little girl.


    However, he was extremely satisfied with the girl''s understanding of her sister.


    Well, it''s smart and promising.


    "What are you going to do in the future?"


    Take back your eyes and Qinghu asks softly.


    He was afraid that he was used to her fearless appearance, so he sounded like a spoiled bear parent.


    "What can I do? If they want to let me go, I''ll go. If they don''t, I''ll stay here. But these days, you have to work harder and help me guard the door."


    It''s going to make a lot of noise.


    The so-called people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. If she can''t attract the attention of interested people before, even after that, she will become a celebrity in Longdu.


    It''s a double-edged sword. She hasn''t figured out how to use it yet.


    "Don''t worry, miss. You are with sister Bai su. Don''t even want a fly to fly in!"


    Chen''er patted his chest and promised it.


    She was relieved to have them during the day and Qinghu at night.


    As soon as it was dark, she happened to be walking and eating in the yard. She saw several figures from a distance and came over.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked further.


    Then, the corners of the mouth bend up, with a bit of playfulness.


    "Miss Gong is really an expert in art, bold and big!"


    Long Tianyu walked across the bridge with his hands on his back and a smile on his face.


    "Where, where, I''m probably stunned for a moment. Your highness Xi, don''t quarrel with me."


    Yu glanced at her and stood beside her.


    "I''ve heard that you want to marry me."


    Lin Mengya was so close that she didn''t choke on her own saliva. How can it be so exaggerated?


    "Well, your highness Xi has a good figure and looks handsome. It''s worth it."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Gong?"


    "No, no, we''re so familiar. You''re welcome."


    Big hand, mercilessly pinched her face.


    "You think I''m praising you?"


    He was so angry that she had to give up the struggle.


    In fact, it doesn''t hurt much, just It''s a little embarrassing.


    "Oh, I admit I was wrong. But you don''t know, Emperor Zun was too much at that time. I didn''t hate him and was in a panic."


    "Even if you hate him, why didn''t you force him to fix the wedding date?"


    She stuck out her tongue so that she could hang an oil pot.


    "I proposed marriage, and I have to fix the date of marriage. If people know this, they can''t think how much I hate marriage!"


    Long Tianyu loosened her hand, then pinched her chin, gently lifted it up and looked at herself.


    "You don''t want to marry me?"


    Her eyes turned wildly. What did she say?


    "But I want to marry you. I''m going crazy."


    His eyes were dark and his voice was low.


    Lin Mengya felt that her waist was soft. Fortunately, he had an iron arm to rely on, so she wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    "No hurry..."


    "You''re not in a hurry, I''m in a hurry. Ya''er, I just want to be with you forever and never separate again."


    He took her into his arms and said sincere love words.


    Lin Mengya leaned against his arms and couldn''t hide the smile around her mouth.


    "Well, we don''t have to wait that long. Anyway, now, Huang Zun and Hou Zun can''t agree or not. When the palace college is set up, we''ll pick a good day and get married again."


    That always sounds a little awkward.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the day when she first met him. She was dressed in wedding clothes and married to his palace.


    At that time, how could she think of such a day?


    "OK, I''ll just bear it again. But why do you insist on running a school?"


    He tightened his arm hard and felt her tenderness. Then he let go of her for fear of hurting her.


    "Well, in fact, at first, I just wanted to quickly make the palace family able to protect themselves. But now I think learning must be done. But this time, I hope teachers can give those children of noble families some new things."


    Although now, there are some problems on Yanxia mountain.


    But something inspired her.


    People in Xiancheng don''t know how long they can wait.


    Once they want to come to the ground and rely on strong military forces, they will set off a human catastrophe.


    The people on the ground are in the majority in number, but the fatal thing is that they are not united.


    Aristocratic families are fighting openly and secretly, and this will consume more power.


    From the news brought by Qinghu every day, the friction of the aristocratic family is increasing.


    So she began to worry.


    If this matter is allowed to develop, I''m afraid that the army of Xiancheng has not yet arrived, and the country of Wei is already full of wolves.


    At that time, I''m afraid I''ll let the people of Xiancheng enjoy the benefits of fishing.


    "What do you want to give them?"


    There are always some different ideas in her head bag.


    He was also very curious and wanted to find out.


    "I want them to learn to be independent and strong. Most importantly, I want them to know the power of unity."


    I''m afraid it''s hard to change the stubborn ideas of the older generation.


    But the younger generation is different. Although they are deeply loved and grow up in that environment, they are uncertain in the end.


    Moreover, for many things, it is full of curiosity.


    When she was on the holy mountain, she remembered the events of the Ma family and the Cheng family.


    And the friends of my brothers, who have cultivated friendship since childhood, have also continued to the present.


    Moreover, it has also had a very far-reaching impact on his life.


    How about the housekeepers? They are already old.


    If the new generation can understand the importance of unity, they will gather together when the army of Xiancheng appears.


    At least, better than now.


    "You have a good idea, but it''s difficult to do it."


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to hit her, but he saw some things more clearly than she did.


    "Your family''s environment is different, so you can jump out and think about problems. But those children were born and raised in Si. Do you think they will give up the interests of the family?"


    She raised her eyebrows. She tilted her head and looked at him.


    "Ordinary training, of course not. So I assigned them a series of simple and efficient training methods."

 Chapter 1427

    Intuition told him that when her eyes were shining, never explore what she was going to do.


    Otherwise, something terrible will happen.


    "That''s good. I''ll deal with things here as soon as possible. As for the emperor and the empress, you don''t have to take their words to heart."


    He raised his eyebrows and Lin Mengya looked at him with deep meaning.


    Listening to this, it seems that he has the strength to ignore the emperor and the empress.


    Her heart was itchy. She was really curious.


    However, they have long formed a tacit understanding.


    This is less than the last minute, no one knows the other side''s card getting along mode. Sometimes, it''s really fresh and exciting.


    "Well, I''m afraid they''ll want me to leave soon. In fact, after all, they just want to take advantage of me."


    Two people were saying this, and chen''er, who was guarding outside, knocked on the door and ran in.


    "Miss, the empress is here."


    Hou Zun came at this time?


    Subconsciously, Lin Mengya didn''t want Hou Zun to find that long Tianyu was here.


    "You hide first."


    She pushed people into the inner room. Although long Tianyu didn''t care, he was obedient.


    Just hid the people, and then they arrived.


    She pretended that everything was as usual and walked out calmly.


    "I''ve seen your empress."


    "Yes."


    Houzun didn''t say anything superfluous. He looked at her and turned elsewhere.


    She felt a little strange, but she didn''t say a word.


    "We know that you don''t want to marry the prince. Your majesty has the intention to fulfill you, and we also feel that it''s not sweet to twist the melon. But Gong ya, do you know that the prince is the rightful prince. As for Murong Xi, Yan''er and his majesty have the intention to pass the throne to him in the future, but it''s all a matter of the future. Who can guarantee that the throne will fall in his hands?"


    She heard the meaning of Hou Zun''s words clearly.


    Drooping her eyes, she said without hesitation.


    "Thank you for your reminding. It''s just that Gong Ya is stubborn and used to fooling around at home. She really doesn''t deserve the crown prince. She can find another good match. At that time, Gong Ya will sincerely congratulate her."


    She knew that empress Zun had resentment in her heart, so she kept her posture low enough.


    Empress Zun gave her a faint look and seemed to accept her kindness.


    "Well, if you''re forced, it''s not a good thing for you and the crown prince. Just let it go. I''m here today to send you out of the palace. Pack up your things and come with me."


    Let her go?


    She hesitated a little, and even if empress Zun wanted to release her, she just needed to send someone to send a message. Why come in person?


    "In that case, please wait for me."


    She yawned and turned back to the inner room.


    "You go out with her first. Don''t be afraid."


    Long Tianyu lowered his voice and comforted her.


    Lin Mengya nodded, immediately packed up some things to use, and handed them to chen''er and Bai su.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Houzun didn''t look at it and took people out of the yard.


    As soon as the three of them went out, they followed several bodyguards.


    Qinghu also disappeared, and these bodyguards also looked terrible.


    It''s not so much protection as fear of their escape.


    The three of them exchanged their eyes and were on guard.


    Hou Zun did not take them to the palace gate where they usually go in and out of the palace, but to the northwest corner of the palace.


    I don''t know what happened. On the way here, there was no one here.


    In my heart, I was a little worried.


    "OK, you can go out of the palace. Gong ya, you''ll take care of yourself in the future."


    Hou Zun stood in the night, the candle shook, and people couldn''t see the look on her face.


    Bai Su held her hand tightly, and chen''er also protected her behind her.


    "Thank you, madam. It''s just late. If Gong Ya leaves the palace at this time, I''m afraid it''s a little inconvenient."


    Empress Zun''s cool voice was tinged with a few threads of impatience.


    "Don''t worry, the palace has already arranged outside, and someone will pick you up. At that time, I''ll send you directly back to murongxi''s residence. All right, go out of the palace quickly, lest the palace change its mind."


    There must be something wrong with houzun''s initiative.


    But now she is in a dilemma, and she has no room to fight back except Bai su.


    What''s more, she has to protect her son.


    "Yes, Gong Ya obeys. Please take care of your empress. Gong Ya is gone."


    She saluted, turned around and took people out of the Palace door.


    It was dark outside, but she heard the sound of horse hoofs on the ground.


    Strangely, although Hou Zun released her, the bodyguards who had been following her did not stay in the palace.


    She turned her head and said as calmly as possible.


    "Several bodyguards, please take this trip. Please take it here. There must be more important things in the palace."


    Unexpectedly, a steel knife was placed on her neck.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get in the car!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Su was worried and gave a sharp drink.


    "White Su!"


    She stopped Bai Su''s action and turned to look at those people.


    "Can you tell me who wants to do it to me?"


    "Get in the car."


    Obviously, the other party doesn''t want to spend more time with her.


    Being escorted, she had to be obedient.


    All three people were stuffed into the carriage. Since then, the carriage ran silently in the long night.


    "Miss..."


    Chen''er pulled her sleeve with a bit of fear in her voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    She whispered comfort and quietly turned on the Shennong system.


    "Xiao Yao, analyze the route of the carriage and draw a topographic map."


    In the brain, he gave instructions to the small medicine.


    The system starts working instantly and is completely free from the limitation of line of sight.


    Fortunately, as soon as she came to Longdu, she copied the detailed map into the system.


    Originally afraid of getting lost, now it''s of great use.


    The carriage walked for more than three hours, but from the map, they always circled not far from the palace.


    Most of those who can live here are either rich or expensive.


    The carriage finally stopped, and the coordinates of the system were determined at the same time.


    But she hasn''t seen much of the owner here.


    I only know that I am a person who is not very sociable at ordinary times and has only a good background.


    It''s houzun''s mother''s house!


    She is full of doubts. What does Hou Zun want to do?


    "Did anyone bring it?"


    "Yes, there are three in all. They are all in the carriage."


    The whispering outside didn''t hide her ears.


    Soon, the door of the carriage was opened.


    "Miss Gong, please get off."


    It''s no longer dark outside. I''m used to dark eyes. After seeing the light, I''m still a little uncomfortable.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the visitor.


    It was a very ordinary man''s face, which looked like the housekeeper of a large family.


    "Who are you? Where are you? Aren''t you afraid to get angry if you tie me here?"


    The other party smiled, and a little contempt passed in his eyes.


    "Miss Gong is joking. In fact, my master just wants to invite you to stay for a few days. You don''t have to be careful. No one will hurt you here, please."


    Preliminary tests showed that she was not satisfied with the results.


    Still want to continue to ask, a pair of big hands suddenly came in from the outside, grabbed the skirt of chen''er and pulled it out of the car.


    "What are you doing? Let go!"


    Lin Mengya protected her and asked coldly.


    "When you''re here, what else do you put on airs? Those who know the truth, get down quickly to avoid suffering from skin and flesh!"


    The housekeeper looked back at his companion.


    "Don''t be powerless to miss Gong. Miss Gong, you''d better please. These men of mine are all big men. It''s bad if they hurt you."


    Bai Su''s eyes were filled with anger, while Lin Mengya was awestruck.


    It seems that the other party is not good.


    "Well, I can listen to you. But you''d better show me your hands and feet. Otherwise, none of us will come to a good end."


    Without disguise, her cold words made the housekeeper''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    "It''s natural, Wang Wei. Why don''t you accompany Miss Gong?"


    Although the man was rude, he listened to the housekeeper very much.


    Not long after that, his apology came from outside.


    "Sorry."


    "Miss Gong."


    Smiling, he returned to the housekeeper''s face. He looked at himself and said again.


    "Now, can you come down?"


    She looked at the housekeeper and finally got out of the carriage with Bai Su and chen''er.


    Outside, there stood a big man with one eye.


    At this time, his eyes are ill intentioned looking at chen''er.


    The latter was so frightened that he could only hide behind her and Bai su.


    "You''d better make your men restrain, or I''ll make him blind in the other eye."


    "You smelly bitch, what are you talking about?"


    The man clenched his fist angrily, but before he started to fight her, Bai Su rushed up and stuck his neck.


    Suddenly, the bodyguards around pulled out their knives at the same time, and the atmosphere was ready to explode.


    "Stop!"


    The housekeeper gave a big drink and his face was no longer so calm.


    "Miss Gong, please don''t get me wrong. We invited you here just to help you. Wang Wei, go get the punishment yourself!"


    In the housekeeper''s heart, she is the chip in the end, which is more important.


    "Bai Su, come back."


    Just now, she just wanted to frighten those people.


    If they really start, I''m afraid they will suffer.


    Bai Su glared at the strong man and turned back to her.


    There was a faint cold light in the housekeeper''s eyes, but he still endured.


    "Miss Gong, please come inside."


    She nodded and looked around quietly.


    Here, it should be the back door of that house.


    Sure enough, empress Zun was unkind to her.


    She came in from the backyard and was soon taken to a guest room.


    Along the way, I didn''t see anyone except her guards.


    I have some doubts in my heart. Is this person the partner of houzun?

 Chapter 1428

    After they were locked in the house, there was no movement outside.


    She felt something was wrong. If this is really the partner of houzun, now that she has been caught, the other party will show up.


    Instead of putting her here, it''s like magnifying cabbage, just guarding her.


    In fear and suspicion, she spent the first night of being transferred here.


    The next day, just before dawn, I heard a voice outside the yard.


    "Excuse me, Miss Gong."


    It''s the housekeeper''s voice!


    She immediately woke up and asked aloud.


    "What''s up?"


    "There''s nothing important. I just came to bring you some food."


    The lock on the door was opened and the housekeeper appeared in front of her with a smile.


    She didn''t look very well and her eyes turned on him.


    "What on earth did you bring me here for?"


    These people make her feel more like the helper of the empress.


    And from the current situation, it''s more like the empress transferred to a place where she was detained.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll explain it to you slowly. Please have dinner first."


    The housekeeper brought a huge food box. As soon as he opened the lid, the aroma overflowed.


    For food, she naturally does not refuse to come.


    And there is nothing special here, just some of the most common home dishes.


    After breakfast, the housekeeper left.


    No matter what she said, the housekeeper just perfunctory her.


    But strangely, he gave three meals a day very attentively.


    If it hadn''t been connected with Hou zungou, she even thought it was a joke made by the family to feed her.


    As time went by, she reluctantly suppressed her anxiety.


    The housekeeper still comes to deliver meals every day, and the dishes are very exquisite. Chen''er has gained weight.


    She has a physical problem, while Bai Su has to be vigilant every day, so she is still as before.


    Chen''er touched her small round face and reiterated her determination to lose weight for the 16th time.


    But as soon as the meal arrived, she sat in a chair and waited for the door to be pushed open.


    But today, there is another man besides the housekeeper.


    "Doctor, this is my wife."


    The doctor is very strange. He is blindfolded.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper led the way to avoid falling.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked, puzzled, and saw the housekeeper make a move to silence her.


    Stare at her and keep talking to the doctor.


    "My wife has a special temperament and doesn''t like to look at strangers. Please take the pulse for our wife, doctor."


    Give her a pulse?


    She wanted to continue asking questions, but the housekeeper winked at the outside.


    Suddenly, a dozen bodyguards rushed in silently and looked at the three of them covetously.


    It seems that she can only be obedient.


    "Madam, please reach out."


    The doctor knows nothing about what is happening outside.


    Lin Mengya looked at the housekeeper coldly, deep out of her right hand.


    The doctor put his four fingers on her wrist.


    But compared with his old face, the touch of his fingers is surprisingly flexible, not like the rough feeling unique to the elderly.


    Her heart moved, but it was not unusual for the doctor.


    After all, they must maintain the sensitivity of their fingers.


    "Madam is in good health, but she is in some deficit because of a serious illness from her previous life. It''s OK. As long as she takes care of herself patiently for a while, it won''t be a big problem."


    After the doctor sounded his pulse, he said slowly.


    Lin Mengya quietly took back her wrist, and her doubts remained.


    She knows better than anyone how she is.


    What deficit is nonsense.


    But she did not expose the man''s lie, lowered her eyes and listened to the conversation between the two people.


    "How long does the lady need to recuperate and what does she need to do?"


    The housekeeper seemed a little worried, as if he cared more about her body than she did.


    "Less than half a month, more than March and may. My wife is too weak. Now she has only recovered half. If you are anxious, it will damage the foundation."


    "Well, then listen to the doctor. Have a good rest, madam. I''ll take the doctor down now."


    The housekeeper''s face was gloomy and she couldn''t cry well.


    The doctor, I''m afraid he''ll be killed!


    Although the doctor is not good at learning, he is an innocent life.


    Instead, he said.


    "The doctor is right. I''ve had a serious illness before. But after all these years, my family has found many prescriptions for recuperation, which have never worked. If the doctor can help me, I''d really appreciate it."


    Looking at her opening, the housekeeper glared at her.


    But after hearing that she just said her condition, she relaxed again.


    The doctor heard the speech, smiled and continued.


    "Yes, it is said that Buddhism and Taoism pay attention to fate, and our doctors also pay attention to fate. I don''t have to worry about the diseases that madam can''t see well elsewhere. She just needs careful care and don''t hurt her nerves."


    "Thank you."


    The housekeeper''s eyes hesitated.


    I''m afraid because of her words, I really think that no one can cure her except the doctor.


    "Doctor, this way, please."


    She didn''t say anything else, but silently watched the doctor get up and leave.


    She did what she should and could.


    Whether he can escape depends on his own creation.


    "Miss Gong, please have dinner."


    Not long after, the housekeeper turned back and brought her food.


    She didn''t mention the doctor and didn''t ask much about today.


    The experience of these days tells her that these people are like mute except when necessary.


    But after the doctor left, she had a bowl of medicine for dinner.


    "What is this?"


    She asked knowingly, pointing to the bowl of black medicine on the table.


    "This is a tonic for your health. You can rest assured that you are caught according to the prescription and will never make mistakes."


    She asked herself that she had experienced a lot of strange things.


    Nothing is more strange than today''s.


    What exactly do they want to do?


    I caught her and provided her with delicious food. Now I have to take care of her body.


    Are they really good?


    "What do you want me to do? Don''t say you don''t know. Even if you don''t know the cause and effect, you know what your master''s order is?"


    Her attitude today is a little tough. After glancing at her, the housekeeper wanted to continue to be as careless and perfunctory as before, but she slapped her and swept away the bowl.


    "Answer me!"


    Seeing that she had completely lost her patience, the housekeeper''s face changed.


    Finally, he endured it.


    "The order I received is to take good care of Miss Gong. I don''t know anything else."


    "Take care of me? Why should you take care of me? If you don''t make it clear today, don''t let me take this medicine!"


    She stared at the housekeeper closely. These days, she found something through observation.


    The guards in the yard came to see her.


    Every time the housekeeper comes, the food is not particularly hot, but just the temperature that can be imported.


    This is the backyard of the private house. It should be the nearest to the kitchen.


    But every time she touched the lid of the food box, she could feel a layer of water.


    It seems that it has taken some time and distance.


    It''s just food. There''s no need to make a special trip outside the house, right?


    Unless they are not from the government.


    That''s why I sent the food in from outside the house.


    This speculation gave her a new plan.


    If you can borrow a reason to make things big, maybe she will have the hope of escaping!


    "Miss Gong, I advise you not to toast or drink!"


    The housekeeper narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    "What has the final say, since it is my wine, I will not eat it, of course, I have the final say. I only ask you, what do you really want to do? Say, or not?"


    The housekeeper continued to be silent. She crossed her heart and exerted herself on her hand.


    With a crash, everything on the table was overturned to the ground by her.


    "You --"


    The housekeeper was angry. As soon as she saw that the effect was not rough, she continued to be a demon.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tear down the house. I see how long your master can bear it."


    Having received her signal, Bai Su and chen''er also began to give full play to their ability to tear down their homes.


    A loud noise came from the house one after another. The housekeeper was also a little flustered. He hurried out and explained a few words to his men.


    "Miss Gong, you are forcing me!"


    The man''s face was gloomy and his tone was no longer polite.


    She glanced at the man and threw away a vase in the house.


    "Force you? I''ve been kidnapped by you, but I still force you? If I can''t stand it, let me go. Or let your master come out and talk to me. Otherwise, I''ll burn his house!"


    She deliberately described the master of the housekeeper as the master of the house.


    Sure enough, there was a look of contempt in the man''s eyes.


    "If Miss Gong can cooperate, what if the house is burned? However, you''d better not be so angry. Miss Gong, we can''t hurt, but your two maids... I heard that they are sisters with you."


    The housekeeper winked, and someone rushed in and caught Bai Su and chen''er.


    "You can try. I know you can''t kill me. But my Gong Ya is not so easy to manipulate. Do you think I''ll be caught in this small yard?"


    Before her voice fell, chen''er immediately shouted.


    "Miss, die or die! After that, remember to avenge me!"


    Bai Su, like her, was as bright as a torch and had no fear.


    The housekeeper sneered and waved his hand.


    The strong man who bullied her that night immediately appeared, but he stared at her tightly.


    "You do have a pair of loyal servants, but my men like this little girl best. If it falls into his hands, life is better than death!"

 Chapter 1429

    "Are you threatening me?"


    She looked at the housekeeper with a smile. The latter slightly owed his body and said.


    "If Miss Gong is obedient, none of this will happen. My master often says that friends should be solved rather than tied up. I have taken good care of you these days. Miss Gong, why bother us?"


    They are really cunning.


    Obviously they tied themselves up. Should she be grateful to them for that?


    "Miss, I''m not afraid!"


    Unexpectedly, it was the little girl who spoke.


    She was still a little scared, but she bit her teeth, quickly picked up a broken porcelain bowl on the ground and forced it on her neck.


    "If you have the ability, try it! I''m born to be my lady''s man and die to be my lady''s ghost! You can''t threaten my lady with me!"


    With that, the girl closed her eyes and suddenly wanted to insert the fragments into her neck.


    "Stop! Miss Gong, do you really want to see your maid spilling blood on the spot?"


    The housekeeper''s tone was a little angry.


    She replied that they dare not gamble.


    If chen''er dies, she will pay for their lives.


    At that time, it will not be so simple.


    "Of course I don''t want to, but I''m very dissatisfied with your insincerity. It''s up to you to say whether the situation has changed. Don''t force me to lose my patience."


    The housekeeper listened to her words and bit his teeth secretly.


    Where is this kidnapping? It''s like finding an ancestor back.


    "OK, OK! Wait, I''ll go back to my master!"


    Seeing the master and servant of this nest, they are not easy to provoke, and the housekeeper has nothing to do.


    "You''d better go and go back quickly, otherwise, when I change my mind, everyone won''t look good."


    She raised her eyebrows and sneered. Those guys didn''t dare to annoy her, so they had to quit the house one after another.


    When there were only three of them left, the fragments in her hands were secretly thrown away by her.


    The little girl sat in place and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with her sleeve.


    "I thought, thought I would really die..."


    She murmured and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "Miss, do you think they will believe what we did just now?"


    Lin Mengya pondered a little and shook her head gently.


    Chen''er was anxious immediately, but he still said in a voice.


    "Well, that''s what we did for nothing. Fortunately, I almost cut my hand just now!"


    "Shh!"


    She got up and looked out.


    In fact, so far, she hasn''t figured out what the other party''s purpose is.


    But there were some things that she understood.


    They may not be from the government, that is, the people in the government may not know that she is being held here.


    Another point is that she is very important to them.


    Only by grasping each other''s weakness can she show off.


    At the same time, her own risk factor will also increase.


    But she is not afraid at all.


    "But the master thinks, is there anything wrong with this medicine?"


    Bai Su was acutely aware that everything began to change from this bowl of medicine.


    No, maybe the master has been planning something since the doctor left.


    "There''s nothing wrong. On the contrary, it''s definitely a secret recipe for nourishing the body. It''s just that there''s one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    Two girls, the smell of the same voice.


    "Too much, just dry taro."


    Taro?


    The two girls looked at each other and said they didn''t understand.


    But she looked at the medicine on the ground and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She should have thought that the doctor of that day must have something to do with him.


    Today, as soon as the medicine came up, she understood.


    This is the guy long Tianyu. He uses taro to hint at himself!


    But didn''t he lose his memory?


    After thinking about it, she smiled again.


    It seems that she let people use taro as staple food for him for a month. I''m afraid it fell a deep shadow.


    Some tacit understanding does not change with memory.


    In all kinds of speculation, the chaotic night passed.


    Early the next morning, the housekeeper appeared in front of her.


    "What? Your master, have you figured it out?"


    She passed his figure and looked out.


    It''s empty. No one else will follow.


    The housekeeper finally regained his composure a few days ago.


    "Miss Gong doesn''t have to be so anxious. My master said that when the time comes, he will meet her. My master also said that it was really our fault in the past. No matter whether the Miss wants to fight or punish, I am willing to accept it. But if you don''t cooperate with us, miss, I''m afraid I won''t get what I want."


    Looking at his determined appearance, it seems that the master behind the scenes seems to have given him a lot of reassurance.


    She smiled and sat there, looking indifferent.


    "Tell me, I have any wish for you to realize. If I''m right, I''ll consider agreeing to you."


    "Doesn''t miss Gong want to fly with her highness Xi?"


    She was stunned. Immediately, her smile turned cold.


    "What do you mean by this? Don''t you think you can hurt your highness with me?"


    Seeing that she was really anxious, the housekeeper couldn''t help praising the master''s power in his heart.


    But on the surface, he still pretended to be embarrassed.


    "Of course we dare not. Your Highness has a noble status and is naturally not affected by us. But miss Gong, there are people outside. If you are obedient, my master said, you can be reunited with your highness Xi in a while. However, if you are still so stubborn, the women around your Highness Xi will not be able to turn you."


    "You!"


    She stared at the housekeeper with some excitement, and the latter owed her and turned around immediately.


    "Well, I can agree to your terms. But you must tell me why you imprisoned me like this?"


    When the housekeeper saw that he had returned to the upper hand, his attitude towards her was much calmer.


    But I dare not like before, full of arrogance.


    After all, he has no life to do it a second time.


    "In fact, miss, don''t worry. We just hope Miss can help. You''ll know what it is later. Now, please cherish yourself."


    The housekeeper waved and someone immediately brought a bowl of medicine juice.


    "Miss Gong, please."


    She glared at the housekeeper angrily. Unwilling, she took the bowl of medicine and took it.


    "That''s right. Miss Gong takes good care of herself. I''ll leave now."


    With that, the housekeeper took his own people and left the yard.


    Chen''er rushed over at once, and was afraid of being found, so he could only whisper in a hurry.


    "Miss, spit it out!"


    "What do you spit? These are all good things, but they taste a little bad. Next time, I have to ask them to add some honey to me. Bah, did you put the yellow lotus? Why is it so bitter!"


    She frowned. Of course she knew there were good things in it.


    But next time, she should advise the fake doctor.


    Anyway, these drugs have no great effect on her. Otherwise, consider the taste?


    "But don''t you want to take medicine?"


    Chen''er blinked his big eyes and couldn''t understand his young lady''s routine.


    "Silly girl!"


    She bent her fingers and flicked the girl''s smooth forehead.


    "I don''t want to take medicine, but I can''t take it so easily. Otherwise, people will doubt me."


    She played this scene to confuse each other.


    It''s strange if she doesn''t refuse to come, okay?


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Our master can take anything as long as it''s medicine."


    Bai Su came forward and took chen''er in a low voice.


    She pouted and looked at them with some dissatisfaction.


    She doesn''t like to hear that. She can eat anything.


    If it''s rat medicine, dichlorvos or something


    She thought and silently gave up the idea.


    Well, it''s really useless.


    Three days later, the Butler brought the doctor again.


    At that time, she was basking in the sun in the yard.


    The noon sun was just right. Her pretty face was a little healthy and flushed. She narrowed her eyes and sat under the eaves, showing a lazy cat.


    The doctor was blindfolded and brought to her.


    The steward smiled, but she snorted coldly and turned back to the room.


    She pointed to the doctor with a bright disgust in her eyes.


    "Didn''t I promise you to take the medicine? Why did he come again?"


    The Butler answered immediately.


    "If you go back to Madam, the master doesn''t trust your health, so please bother Dr. Zhang. You can have a look again."


    It turned out that the review came.


    It seems that the man behind the scenes really cares about her.


    She sneered, but still stretched out her wrist.


    After a while, the doctor gave a sudden "eh".


    "Doctor Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    Doctor Zhang hesitated and frowned. He seemed puzzled.


    The housekeeper also hung up his heart. After hanging them for a long time, the doctor said.


    "It''s strange. Last time, my wife''s pulse was flat, which is a good sign. How come this time, my wife''s five internal organs were silted up and spent a lot of effort? What''s the matter?"


    She folded her wrist, glanced at the doctor and said coldly.


    "How do I know what''s going on? You prescribed the medicine, and I took it on time. Something went wrong. Aren''t you responsible?"


    "This... Dare you ask, madam, have you been angry recently?"


    After she looked at the housekeeper, her face looked worse.


    "Someone is so angry that I''m going to die. Can''t I be angry?"


    The doctor suddenly realized.


    "That''s right. We have a saying that Qi is the source of all diseases. Madam is already weak. Now she is so angry, how can she not be depressed? It seems that I''m going to change the prescription this time. But don''t be angry after returning her."


    She looked at the housekeeper and raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, I have a lot of adults and try not to get angry. However, some people may not."

 Chapter 1430

    When she said this, her eyes were fixed on the housekeeper.


    The latter''s face was a little bad, but he still held back.


    "As long as others don''t make me angry, I won''t be angry. Don''t you think so, big housekeeper."


    She was obviously angry with the housekeeper, and the housekeeper was not easy to attack due to the presence of the doctor.


    Only when you don''t see it, ask in a low voice.


    "What the doctor means is that if you know my wife is not angry, you can rest at ease, right?"


    "That''s right. I just heard your wife''s tone. It seems that some servants in your family are disrespectful to her. I think your wife''s health is more important than anything. If there are those unruly slaves in the house, it''s better to send them away early. Can the housekeeper know which is more important?"


    She smiled at the housekeeper, with a bright mockery and no concealment.


    The housekeeper''s face was gloomy. He didn''t dare to be angry with her. He could only spread his anger on the doctor.


    "This is our family business. Dr. Zhang just needs to see a doctor. It''s not your turn to talk more!"


    Who knows, Doctor Zhang is really a man with a good temper, he snorted coldly.


    "Since madam has become my patient, I must be honest and dare not neglect! If the housekeeper is so negligent, I''m not afraid that the master of your house will know and drive you out?"


    A cold light flashed in the housekeeper''s eyes.


    But he soon calmed down. He found someone, and even during the visit, they never had private contact.


    It seems that what the doctor said should be just to take good care of Gong Ya''s body.


    Thinking of this, the housekeeper had to swallow the evil spirit.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. Please punish me!"


    Biting his teeth, the housekeeper chose dumb tolerance.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the housekeeper and began to give orders.


    "I''m a little hungry. I want to eat peach blossom cake. Would you please bring it to me, housekeeper?"


    Spring is the season when peach blossoms are in full bloom.


    The peach blossom cake in Longdu is soft and delicious, and has the effect of beauty and beauty. It is very popular with expensive women in Longdu.


    She also heard about it a while ago. This meeting was just used to embarrass the housekeeper.


    "OK, I''ll do it now. Let''s go, Dr. Zhang."


    Doctor Zhang nodded, but before he left, he said again.


    "Madam''s health is no longer a big problem, but we still need to be relieved. There are no unsolvable problems in the world. If madam can''t figure it out for a moment, you might as well wait, there will always be an answer."


    Her heart trembled slightly, like ripples on the lake thrown into stones.


    Just a few words removed most of her sorrow.


    "I''ll keep the doctor''s words in mind. I hope I''ll see you later. Housekeeper, see you off."


    She stood in the room, but her sight did not dare to stick to the doctor''s back.


    When they disappeared completely, she hurried into the inner room, pulled up the curtain and surrounded herself tightly.


    Bai Su and chen''er stayed outside, but she was a little anxious and opened the note in her hand.


    "All is well, don''t read, hope you come back."


    A short sentence made her eyes red.


    She hid the note in her hot heart.


    It''s him!


    From the moment the doctor came in, she knew that the man was disguised by him!


    Even if he changed his face, he never had any contact, even with his eyes.


    But she knew clearly that it was him, it was him!


    Only he can have such a tacit understanding with her.


    Only he would come here desperate to see her.


    "I will be reunited with you soon. Yu, wait for me!"


    Life is like smoke, curling up.


    How many people can accompany you sincerely and never give up?


    She is so lucky that she has never been let down, nor has she missed people''s time. She can only look forward to the beauty.


    A small note is enough to support her world.


    Outside, Bai Su was worried when she didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    "No, it''s all right. Don''t worry. I''m really all right."


    She rubbed her eyes and quickly recovered her mood.


    She couldn''t let the housekeeper see her relationship with the doctor.


    "That''s good, but today''s thief doesn''t dare to make public any more."


    As soon as she mentioned the housekeeper, she was so angry that she didn''t fight at all.


    It''s useless to threaten a young lady with that disgusting thing!


    "Publicity doesn''t dare, but he also has his own bottom line. I''ve stepped across the boundary several times. I''m afraid he doesn''t have much patience left. Let''s live quietly these days."


    She lifted the curtain and tidied up her clothes.


    At this time, the housekeeper returned.


    In his hand, he also carried several bags of things wrapped in lotus leaves.


    Chen''er immediately came forward and questioned loudly.


    "What''s in your hand? Didn''t you hear what the doctor said just now? You can''t make my miss angry!"


    The housekeeper''s smile is a little strange.


    It seems cold, with some expectation.


    He gently put the things in his hand on the table in her room.


    "Miss, don''t you want to eat peach blossom cake? I brought it for you."


    At the parting, her nose twitched and a touch of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    But he came out calmly, sat at the table and asked with a smile.


    "Is this peach blossom cake? I think it''s just exaggerating and not worthy of the name."


    With that strange smile, the housekeeper opened the cake wrapped in lotus leaves.


    "That''s right. But it''s the thing with no name, but it was bought with three lives."


    Her mind was cold, and the housekeeper also opened the last bag.


    The snow-white cake was stained with red marks by something.


    She raised her lips, but at the bottom of her heart, she turned over.


    "Unexpectedly, this cake is so expensive that it needs human life."


    The housekeeper looked at the peach blossom cake. It was crystal clear and lovely.


    "Yes, I didn''t want to kill the three of them. Unfortunately, the little girl doesn''t know the depth at all. I want cake, but she dares not to give it! There''s no way, I can only kill them. After all, Miss Gong is much more important than them."


    On the cake, it''s human blood.


    She found out this from the moment he came in.


    "You!"


    She wanted to stand up, but after all, she could only sit there and look at each other with a sneer.


    "It''s just a peach blossom cake. Why should the housekeeper be like this? I really deserve such an expensive cake."


    "Just a few cheap lives. What is it? As long as Miss Gong is happy, even if she wants my life."


    She understood that the housekeeper was warning her.


    It''s also revenge. She just joined hands with long Tianyu to tease him.


    The anger in her heart was stronger, but the sneer on her face was more and more indifferent.


    "I don''t want your life. It''s easy to keep you. Oh, by the way, today''s cake is not sweet enough. Please buy some honey tomorrow."


    The housekeeper''s eyes sank. He thought she would be honest, but he didn''t see that she still went her own way.


    "Honey? Isn''t miss Gong afraid that the honey is contaminated with the resentment of the dead?"


    "What am I afraid of? You killed the left and right people. Even in hell, they will come to you for revenge. I heard that if a person owes too much, he will be pulled out of his body by those wronged souls on that day."


    Isn''t it a ghost story? Who is afraid of who!


    The housekeeper''s face was livid, but he still refused to admit defeat.


    "If a man dies like a lamp goes out, there will be no wronged soul. If you look for it, you should also look for the originator."


    "It''s not necessarily true. I heard that the wronged soul will only remember the man who killed himself. However, housekeeper, you have nothing to fear. You don''t worry about too much debt and don''t bite too many lice. You''d better pray that you can live longer so as not to suffer the pain."


    She beat the housekeeper''s heart.


    "Then don''t bother Miss Gong. I''ll leave now!"


    The housekeeper was afraid to know that, no matter what, he was afraid that he could not defeat her on the bickering side, so he had to run away in frustration.


    After a cold hum, she sat gracefully in the chair and began to eat cakes.


    "Miss, you can''t eat! If you eat, you will be entangled by the wronged soul!"


    Chen''er immediately stopped her, but Lin Mengya slipped a cake into her.


    "Don''t worry about eating. You can eat everything except those pieces that are not sprinkled with human blood."


    Chen''er looked at her suspiciously, and just buried herself in eating, but pointed to Bai su.


    Meaning, let chen''er go to Bai Su to have a long experience.


    The latter is somewhat helpless, but we should be obedient.


    "Our Lady''s nose is very clever. They can fool her there."


    Chen''er looked at her curiously, and she gave Bai Su a thumbs up.


    She deserves to be her person, but she has a tacit understanding.


    After eating several cakes and drinking a large cup of tea, she finally got a chance to speak.


    "There is human blood on the top of this thing, but the amount is so small and the smell of blood is so fresh. You can see that it has just been pasted. Think about it, there are all royal relatives and relatives around here, or the imperial officials who have a seat in the imperial court. Even if a family of three go out, they all rush forward and back. At the worst, there must be some coachman, sedan bearer and other young men. Look, Were there few people in our yard just now? "


    Chen''er thought and shook his head.


    "The steward''s martial arts are just the upper and middle level. In this case, if he can kill people and steal goods, that''s his greatest ability. Besides, there is a lot of trouble about killing people. They Tibetans only dare to hide me here. How can they have such a great ability to suppress it?"


    "But what if the person behind the scenes is the empress?"


    She hesitated and soon shook her head again.


    "It won''t be her. I was taken away by her and now disappeared in her place. In the current situation, she will surely shrink in the palace in an attempt to cover up the truth that I was taken away."


    Her analysis made chen''er and Bai Su nod uncontrollably.

 Chapter 1431

    Chen''er tilted his head and asked with some worry.


    "That''s right, but miss, what are we going to do next? Is it difficult? Are we really going to be trapped here for a long time?"


    Lin Mengya ate the last piece of cake, patted off the residue on her hand and looked at her little girl with a smile.


    "Of course not. They have used coercion and inducement. They just hope I can be afraid and be obedient in the future. I want to do what they want. Unfortunately, someone won''t let me."


    Bai Su looked at her and asked tentatively.


    "Yes, your highness?"


    "No!"


    She shook her slender index finger and said solemnly.


    "Yu just wants to save me, while some people are deliberately trying to catch me. I think their purpose should be the same as these people."


    Her fingers subconsciously rubbed the edge of the tea cup. Although she was imprisoned here, she could see some things very clearly.


    The group was very careful, but she found that every time the housekeeper came, she opened and closed the door very quickly.


    Moreover, all the things the housekeeper made for her were taken from the same place.


    She''s sure it''s definitely not a restaurant.


    Because there is no taste of other meals in the dishes.


    This is not very common at home.


    Her taste is so sharp that she will never make mistakes.


    This shows that the housekeeper is particularly interested in her diet.


    In that case, it is possible that someone wants to make an article on her diet.


    But there are thousands of ways to kill her. Poisoning her diet is the most obvious move.


    If it wasn''t poisoning, what would it be?


    She frowned slightly, and everything here showed a strange atmosphere.


    But the only thing she knows is that these people must have no good intentions for her.


    It seems that it''s time for her to do something.


    "Come on, I need your help..."


    The three girls plotted in the house. Fortunately, they still supported each other in adversity.


    After the storm of peach blossom cake, Lin Mengya seemed a lot more docile.


    The housekeeper is very satisfied with this, but sometimes he can let her out of the house for a walk.


    Of course, it is also the order of the "doctor".


    It is said that moderate exercise can promote her health.


    Leaning against the corridor, she yawned gracefully.


    This was the third time she yawned. The time was good, and it was not time for her nap.


    So fortunately, people are not very sleepy, just a little listless.


    "Would you like some tea, miss?"


    Chen''er brought the tea to her. Lin Mengya looked and stretched out her hand to take it.


    With a "pop", the tea cup was broken by her mistake, and the hot tea splashed everywhere.


    "Miss, miss, are you all right?"


    Chen''er excitedly grabbed her hand and shouted. Hearing the speech, the yard keeper rushed over immediately.


    I saw her hand, and sure enough, after a large area of red, there was a little panic in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so careless!"


    After the bodyguard yelled at her, he was furious.


    She frowned and pushed away the guard.


    "She''s just careless. Why are you so fierce? Besides, I''m the one who scalded. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Seeing that she was so calm, several bodyguards looked at each other.


    "Yes, we overstepped. How is your injury, miss?"


    "What injury?"


    She waved her hand and said indifferently.


    "It''s just a few minor injuries. Where are the injuries? Let me ask you, do you have any scald ointment?"


    The bodyguards believed her for a while.


    Immediately someone took out the ointment. After receiving it, she carefully applied it to her hand.


    The black ointment has an unpleasant smell.


    She frowned with the smoke, but fortunately, everyone thought she was in pain.


    "Isn''t that all right? You continue to be your errand and don''t meddle in your own business."


    Those people didn''t dare to say more when they heard the speech, and immediately withdrew.


    The next day, when the housekeeper appeared, he saw Bai Su and chen''er, who had become ants on the hot pot.


    He looked at the two girls and turned around in front of GONGYA''s door. His eyes were full of concern. He looked into the room and felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    "Why don''t you two go in and serve the young lady?"


    Who knows, the two people looked forward to him and hesitated for a long time.


    "But what''s wrong with Miss? Get out of the way and I''ll have a look!"


    The housekeeper was in a hurry. He pushed them away and they were going in.


    But Bai Su stood in front of him and refused to get out of the way.


    "Do you want to die? Don''t forget, she is the master of your family!"


    Seeing the housekeeper lose his patience, he was roared and said in a small voice.


    "No, we didn''t hide it on purpose. It''s really a matter. It''s hard to talk about it. Please don''t embarrass our sisters."


    Look at her tearful eyes, and she can die for her own young lady. Obviously, she is not that irresponsible servant.


    But why didn''t they let him in?


    The housekeeper was full of doubts and thought, but he still insisted on going in.


    With a "crash", the sound of broken porcelain came from the room.


    He was in a hurry and kicked the door open.


    "Miss Gong, are you all right?"


    He jumped in, but saw Gong Ya standing at the table, and his face was very pale.


    But after seeing him, he took a few frightened steps and returned to his bedroom.


    The man in charge wanted to chase, but the woman inside shouted.


    "If you dare to come in, I''ll die and show you!"


    He was stunned and pressed his feet.


    But he still looked suspicious. It was clear that a few days ago, Gong Ya could still argue in every way and calculate the mechanism.


    Why, today, it''s like a different person?


    "Miss Gong, you already know that I have no malice towards you. Why -"


    "Get out of here! Get out!"


    In the room, Gong Ya shouted angrily.


    But unlike before, her voice was obviously weak.


    The housekeeper was more confused. After thinking about it, he turned and walked out.


    "Miss Gong, even if you don''t want to see me, you have to let me know what''s the matter with you?"


    There was silence for a long time. Finally, a weak voice floated out.


    "You''re leaving. You can''t take care of it!"


    The housekeeper frowned and thought that it was so difficult and more anxious.


    "You say, even if I can''t manage it, my master can certainly manage it?"


    It seemed to be forced in a hurry before he shouted.


    "Take care of it! What do you think of the monthly affairs of a woman''s house? Lock me up here and give me such cool medicine. I haven''t prepared it for me yet... I might as well die happily!"


    She was irritable and roaring on the other side, and the Butler''s face was red on the other side.


    Although he hasn''t been to a woman''s month, he hasn''t eaten pork. Can he still see a pig go?


    Suddenly, I felt that it was not very interesting.


    After a false cough, he hardened his head and said.


    "I didn''t think about it well. Well, just say what you need. I''ll help you get it ready. Please forgive me. I was wrong and bumped into you earlier."


    It is said that the woman of her great aunt is unreasonable at all.


    This is still true in ancient times.


    After Lin Mengya scolded a few more words, she finally calmed down.


    After a while, he made a list of things and handed them to the housekeeper.


    He didn''t look at it and put it in his sleeve.


    Turning around, he asked as if he remembered something.


    "The young lady said just now that it was the medicine we gave you. What kind of medicine is that?"


    "You still have the face to ask! It''s the scald cream yesterday. It was very cool and comfortable at that time. Who knows, the medicine is so cold that it makes my life worse than death!"


    The housekeeper frowned and turned to his subordinates.


    After asking a gentle and clear question, his face was a little ugly, and then he left in a hurry.


    After performing for more than ten minutes, Bai Su and chen''er finally entered the house because they were "worried" about their master.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw her master leaning on the bed leisurely. Where was there a little bit of torture for my aunt?


    Chen''er looked outside, carefully lowered his voice and asked.


    "Miss, will they believe it?"


    She glanced at her son and said with a sneer.


    "Of course they will. Don''t worry."


    Sure enough, just after dinner, the housekeeper sent everything.


    And all the meals have been changed into hot ingredients.


    It seems that the housekeeper did find someone to confirm.


    "Take it. You''re careless enough. You can''t remember these things."


    She threw it to chen''er. The little girl was stunned, and her pretty face quickly rose a few threads of crimson.


    Without saying anything, he quietly ran to the inner room with something.


    "Master, why did you do this?"


    Bai Su came to her ear and asked in a low voice.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked out the door.


    "Of course, it''s to let people know. There''s a woman here."


    "Ah?"


    Bai Su looked at her in surprise, while Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and smiled darkly.


    Play, right?


    Then, play a little bigger!


    Originally, neither she nor two girls could go out of the yard.


    But now they have to let a girl out of the yard.


    Mainly because they can''t handle some things.


    On the first day, before the housekeeper saw it, his face was blue.


    After trying for a long time, I didn''t dare to do it in the end.


    Or are you "considerate", take the initiative to say.


    "You''d better not touch these things. People in our hometown say that if a man encounters such a woman''s thing, it will be unlucky for three years. I can''t run away. It''s better to leave these things to our women."


    The housekeeper frowned and hesitated.

 Chapter 1432

    Seeing that he didn''t agree, he looked around and said in a low voice.


    "Moreover, I heard that this kind of thing is the most barrier to official luck. Once upon a time, in our village, there was a man who was admitted to the top prize. Later, somehow, he suddenly went to prison, and the whole family was killed. It was miserable. Later, someone in the village said that it was because he touched his wife''s thing. This brought bad luck. What''s more, his wife has been ill since then Yes. I heard from the old people that it''s because men are full of Yang and collide with women. In case my miss will also What shall we do? "


    When she said these words, her face also looked worried.


    The housekeeper narrowed his eyes, as if he were fighting fiercely.


    She was not in a hurry. Even after seeing that he seemed to disagree, she shook her head and said.


    "Forget it, since you don''t believe it, I''m kind enough to treat it as a donkey''s liver and lung."


    He turned to leave, but was stopped by the housekeeper.


    "Stop!"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Do you mean to tell me these words? You want to go out and say, who do you want to tell?"


    The housekeeper changed his face and grabbed her neck with his big hand.


    Chen''er was immediately frightened and widened his eyes. His two small hands grabbed his wrist and tried to get rid of it.


    "You, are you crazy?"


    She clung to his arm, but because her strength was too weak, she couldn''t catch him at all.


    The housekeeper snorted coldly and used some strength in his hand.


    "It''s not fast. To be honest!"


    "You, you madman! Well, I tell you, my miss hurts too much. She wants to eat sweet cakes outside!"


    She had some difficulty breathing, but she could barely understand her words.


    The housekeeper was suspicious, but a sneer appeared on his face.


    "How does her body have anything to do with the sweet cake? Are you cheating me?"


    "Have you ever?"


    "I''m a man. How can I have that trouble?"


    "But I am also a woman. How do you know that my miss doesn''t need it!"


    She stared at the housekeeper fiercely. She didn''t look guilty at all.


    But the big hand that pinched her neck hesitated.


    "You said, but really?"


    He was also skeptical, but his son snorted coldly.


    "You are a big man. Why do you always pay attention to such things? It''s not too embarrassing."


    She scolded with hatred, and the housekeeper''s face became more and more iron and blue.


    Finally, I chose to let go.


    "I''ll just buy what she likes. As for these things... You can go out with me. But remember, your lady is here. In case something''s wrong with you -"


    The housekeeper''s eyes warned her fiercely, while chen''er shrank and said bravely.


    "Of course I know about it. Do you want me to go? I can tell you, if you don''t go again, that thing will..."


    The Butler''s veins jumped on his forehead. After staring at her coldly, he had to let her take things out of the yard.


    The little girl took something, put the back of her hand, gently gave it to the people in the room and made an "OK" gesture.


    This is what Lin Mengya agreed with her, but unexpectedly, the people in the room were frightened.


    "When you go out, you must avenge today!"


    White Su''s voice was cold, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    A cold light passed through her eyes.


    "That''s right! Damn it, the man who wants to kill me!"


    Just now, they almost rushed out.


    But qian''er told her that if she really felt she couldn''t cope, she would send a signal to both of them.


    But I didn''t want to. The girl was so stubborn that she really survived.


    While she was distressed, she felt guilty.


    When on earth will she not let the people around her take such risks?


    "Master, you don''t have to worry or blame yourself."


    Bai Su knew her best and said with relief.


    "Like me, you saved my life. Therefore, even if I die for you, I am willing to die."


    She immediately wanted to open her mouth and refute Bai Su''s idea.


    But unexpectedly, the girl said first.


    "I know, you will say that as long as we are good, we will repay you the most. But you also said that everyone has their own aspirations, and the way they want to go is their own choice. If you choose what she wants, why don''t you help her?"


    This girl has learned to stop his mouth.


    Finally, she sighed faintly.


    If you really don''t help your mother No, it''s a female big miss? Not right.


    In short, she really felt that quietly, the growth rate of the two girls far exceeded her expectations.


    But they can''t sacrifice in vain. They don''t talk anymore. They just wait quietly for their return.


    Finally, after dark, carrying big bags and small bags, they came back to them happily.


    When Lin Mengya saw it was her, she immediately pulled the person over, quickly closed the door and asked with concern.


    "Why did you go so long? Did they embarrass you?"


    She smiled and shook her head. Then she untied the things one by one and put them in front of them.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Miss, I''ve bought a lot of things according to your instructions. You see, there''s none less!"


    There were all kinds of things on the table. She didn''t have time to take care of it. After looking up and down for several times, she made sure that the girl was okay. Then she put down her hanging heart, and then turned her head to see the things on the table.


    "You''ve worked hard. It''s really the same."


    "I''m not the one who worked hard, but the ''housekeeper''. You don''t know. He''s been having a miserable day. By the way, I also met the ''Doctor Zhang''. I heard from the ''Doctor Zhang'' that you''re in a bad mood these days. Let the housekeeper follow the servants. Don''t make you angry again. Now, I think the housekeeper is very proud."


    Yu is there, too?


    Lin Mengya thought about it, but she thought it was unlikely.


    This is very much like what another person said.


    However, he can''t appear in Longdu!


    "Well, everyone has worked hard today. It''s time to eat and drink. Tomorrow, we''ll continue to toss him."


    The three people looked at each other and smiled. Although this beautiful job is a little dangerous, it can''t be simpler.


    The next day, she still did the same.


    And the behavior of chen''er following out was no longer blocked by the housekeeper. Even, he deliberately waited for chen''er for a while.


    For several days, they acted like this.


    Seeing that the date should have passed, it was a long sigh of relief to take care of the family.


    Fortunately, my aunt finally served me well.


    But bigger trouble came.


    It was night. As soon as she went to bed, she heard a stuffy hum outside.


    She had a hunch, so she didn''t feel sleepy at once.


    But she still lay in bed, adjusting her breathing and making the illusion that she was still sleeping.


    Soon, someone sneaked into the yard.


    The bodyguards outside, I don''t know, are all confused by the end, or are dazed, and there is no movement at all.


    In the name of taking care of her, Bai Su and chen''er are living in an outhouse these nights.


    The door of the inner room opened quietly.


    White Su sneaked in like a ghost, and behind her, there were different children who crept in the same way.


    She turned over, but her eyes opened.


    In the dark, chen''er and Bai Su came to her quietly.


    And she got up slowly, and then without any movement, she shrank in the corner of the wall.


    Chen''er also went to bed, and finally Bai su.


    The long sword in her hand slipped out of its scabbard and was on guard outside the curtain at any time.


    The footsteps came closer and closer, and then she heard the sound of her door being pried open.


    My heart can''t help locking slightly.


    coming!


    Darkness closed her sight, but made her hearing and smell more acute.


    A faint aroma came from the air.


    She immediately gently pulled the sleeves of both of them. The two were already ready, revealing the medicine bag hidden in their sleeves and quickly covering their mouths and noses.


    The taste of the overpowering drug became stronger and stronger. The other party was sincere enough to dazzle the five strong men.


    After a while, the person who put the overpowering drug felt that the overpowering drug had taken effect, and then opened the door.


    Bai Su picked up the long sword and tightened his whole body. When he was preparing to give a cool heart to those ill intentioned people, an accident happened.


    There was only a "whoosh" sound, and then the sound of people falling down.


    Bai Su was about to rush out, but she stopped her.


    Something''s wrong! Listen to the sound, someone should have been hit by an arrow!


    Outside, there was a fight immediately.


    But it''s strange that there was no voice except the sound of swords.


    She can only tell. It seems that there are two sides fighting.


    But she didn''t know which side it was.


    Is it difficult that she attracted more than one group tonight?


    "Master, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Bai Su couldn''t help it for a long time. Seeing that she couldn''t hold her, Lin Mengya had to whisper to ask her to come back as soon as possible.


    Soon the fighting outside stopped.


    Lin Mengya trembled in her heart and didn''t know which side won.


    She didn''t know who the other force suddenly appeared.


    Footsteps sounded again. She tightened her nerves, but fastened the dark crossbow in her hand.


    Finally, the shadow stood on her bed.


    With both hands, she separated her tent.


    But inside, a figure flew out straight.


    The man was a little surprised and was eager to hold him firmly with his hand.


    "I knew you would come!"


    Lin Mengya held the man''s neck tightly, and all the tension, anxiety, or other bad emotions in her heart went to hell.


    "Scared?"


    The voice was deep and mellow. She looked at him with a smile, and then found his lips accurately.


    "I don''t! Because you will protect me forever!"


    She gave him a hard kiss, then twisted her body and was ready to struggle to the ground.


    But I don''t want to be caught by him!

 Chapter 1433

    "What are you doing? There''s someone outside..."


    Before he finished, his mouth was firmly blocked.


    His enthusiasm almost suffocated her.


    "Let you annoy me."


    She lay in his arms, panting vaguely.


    In his ear, came his chuckle.


    How did this guy get so bad?


    Fortunately, it was night and no one knocked.


    He gently put her down. Behind him, chen''er still obediently hid on the bed and didn''t dare to say a word.


    He leaned against her shoulder and whispered.


    "Come on, let''s go out first."


    Lin Mengya nodded, fumbled, grabbed chen''er and pulled the man out.


    The moonlight was cold, and many people fell in the yard.


    More than a dozen figures shuttle through the yard quickly.


    Occasionally take some people away, or lower your body to determine the life and death of that person.


    Bai Su also returned to her side and silently protected her behind.


    It seems that Bai Su should have recognized him just now, so she didn''t give a warning.


    She knew everything about him. He knew it as soon as he came in.


    "Your Highness, everything is ready."


    Ling ye came to long Tianyu and whispered.


    He nodded and lowered his voice.


    "Don''t let anyone notice. Let''s go first."


    Ling Ye didn''t speak, but she always knew.


    Although she didn''t know what they were planning, she saw that the bodies left in the yard seemed to be the group brought by the housekeeper.


    I don''t know what Yu is up to.


    He took her all the way, and then at a corner, he put her into the carriage.


    The horse''s hooves and wheels were stuffed with cotton cloth and ran silently on the silent long street like the charm of the night.


    She can feel at ease with him.


    He leaned against the carriage and accidentally fell asleep.


    After waking up, she was stunned to see the completely strange environment.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Long Tianyu opened the door and came in, smiling at her silly appearance.


    He put down the hot little wonton in his hand and pinched her face.


    "Why do you seem to lose weight again these days? Do you think I think so?"


    She recovered, glanced at the guy, got up and went down.


    "I find your skin is getting thicker and thicker. Where is this?"


    Wonton is just ordinary meat stuffing, but somehow she feels particularly delicious.


    It''s not because you can see him when you open your eyes!


    "It''s just the most common house in Longdu."


    He explained with a smile and sat next to her. He couldn''t bear to leave her for a minute.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, wiped her mouth and said.


    "Still want to deceive me? It''s clear here that your residence and your clothes are used to wearing. Moreover, you will not leave until I wake up. Even if you want to leave, there are very important things, and you won''t wear these clothes. So, you still want to deceive me, hum!"


    She snorted coldly, bent her lips and laughed at someone''s self righteousness.


    Long Tianyu sighed and said solemnly.


    "What should I do? Madam is too smart. In the future, I don''t seem to have much room to lie."


    As soon as she killed him with a cold eye, he immediately turned the conversation.


    "I have nothing to hide from my wife, and there is nothing wrong."


    "That''s good. By the way, who were those people last night?"


    Talking about business, the atmosphere was a little more serious.


    "You''re really brave. Do you know that there are many people who want to catch you except Hou Zun''s group. However, they don''t dare to do it blatantly. This time, Hou Zun thought he had the first chance. Who knows, it was the mantis who caught the cicada and the Yellow finch behind."


    She nodded, which she had expected.


    In fact, houzun''s people are careful enough.


    Not only did he hide her there, but he was so careful about what he ate, for fear of causing suspicion from others.


    But the only thing they didn''t expect was that she tossed them through the moon.


    This matter is not big, but it is very important for women.


    Moreover, the housekeeper must think it''s hard to say, so he let her drill a loophole.


    They must be cautious because someone is staring at them.


    Therefore, when empress Zun''s people buy some things that women can only use at home, once they are found, it will be enough to arouse the suspicion of those people.


    She''s waiting for this moment.


    "So you''re a yellow finch? But how do I feel that your purpose seems to be more than that. What''s left in the yard are the bodies of empress Zun''s men. So, you''re going to plant a frame and bring disaster to the east?"


    Looking at the bad smile on her face, long Tianyu felt very cute, but at the same time, he was angry and smiled at her words.


    Flicked her forehead and said angrily.


    "What does it mean to plant and frame? You, you really owe me!"


    Covering her head, she spit out her tongue mischievously and decided not to continue to test on the edge of being beaten.


    But long Tianyu''s words confirmed her guess.


    "In this way, houzun will doubt her enemies, but don''t be too happy. Houzun is not a fool, especially over there. If they confront each other, I''m afraid your plot will be exposed."


    "No one will know. The people over there can''t have anyone back. Besides, when they react, we''ll have left long ago."


    He touched her little head as if everything was under his control.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that when this guy was crushed to death by himself before. Are they all pretending to be pigs and eating tigers.


    "How do I feel that you are getting worse and worse?"


    She held her chin in her small hand and looked at the familiar handsome face carefully.


    No matter how many times I watch it, I still think it''s so handsome!


    It''s worth a lifetime to face this face.


    "Yes?"


    He looked at himself and sighed faintly.


    "I am also forced and helpless. My wife is too smart and not bad. How can I live my life?"


    "Go and play."


    She waved her hand in disgust, but there was no uneasiness in her heart.


    After long Tianyu chatted with her again, Ling ye came here and invited him away.


    "I''ll go to the palace and you can have a good rest at home. No one can disturb you here."


    She nodded and said she would say goodbye. After staying, she watched him leave with people, and people gathered their previous ease.


    "Bai Su, chen''er, go out with me."


    She got up and her eyes were cool. Long Tianyu said to let her have a good rest at home.


    Anyway, they will leave soon. Before that, they must understand many things.


    "Princess, Princess! Gong Ya is back!"


    In the small yard where Princess Chonghua lives, the maid ran to the house in some panic and shouted.


    "What? How did she come back?"


    Chonghua, who was taking a nap, got up in a hurry. Before she finished cleaning up, the door was kicked open.


    In panic, she screamed and heard a sneer at the door.


    "Everyone is a woman. What''s terrible? Besides, even if I were a man, I wouldn''t like a malicious woman like you."


    Lin Mengya came in, her cold eyes crossed Chonghua''s face.


    "Miss Gong, I don''t know where to start. Chonghua, Chonghua has made a clean break and will never fight against Miss Gong again. Haven''t we been well a few days ago?"


    She bent her lips but smiled insincerely.


    He sat on the chair with no intention of taking the other party in his eyes.


    Chonghua looked at her and couldn''t help feeling jealous in her eyes.


    "Change the past? So, Princess Chonghua, did you commit crimes before admitting it? But how can I remember that in front of your highness, you didn''t cry and say that you were deceived by evil people?"


    Chonghua was surprised. She said it, but she thought Murong Xi and Gong Ya had lost peace. She thought it was a good opportunity to take advantage of it.


    She knew Murong Xi. The man was extremely proud. Even if there was a misunderstanding, he would never explain it.


    Gong Ya should have made Murong Xi dissatisfied with her.


    But why


    Are they actually acting and lying to themselves?


    "You, you united and lied to me?"


    Chonghua blushed, and her anger at being teased made her slightly out of control.


    "Cheat you? You deserve to be cheated by our husband and wife?"


    She said with a sneer, and the words "husband and wife" made Chonghua stare at her in disbelief.


    "No way! How could you know that you and he are husband and wife!"


    Chonghua''s words were unscrupulous and soon showed his feet.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth faintly.


    "It seems that you do know this. I ask you, how did you know my past with Yu and how much did you know about Yu''s amnesia?"


    Her tone suddenly turned cold, hidden murder.


    Although Chonghua was flustered, she instinctively felt the crisis from her.


    "You, what you say, I don''t understand..."


    "Don''t you understand? Bai Su, I taught you how to deal with people who don''t tell the truth?"


    Bai Su went to Chonghua''s side and grabbed the other party''s maid.


    "What are you going to do? Princess, help me! Help me!"


    The maid shouted for help, but Chonghua is still unable to protect herself. How can she save her.


    The maid''s face was pretty. She was beaten into a pig''s head by Bai su. She was squeaky and couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Then, Bai Su turned around, rushed to Zhonghua and walked over.


    "Dare you! I''m the princess granted by the emperor! If you dare to disrespect me, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    In the face of great difficulties, Chonghua can''t care about acting.


    She stared at Lin Mengya angrily and completely tore off her disguise.


    "I warn you, Gong ya, no, Lin Mengya! How long do you think you can be safe?"

 Chapter 1434

    Chonghua looked at her fiercely, his face full of anger.


    It''s really strange that she came to hurt herself. It''s like she''s sorry for her.


    "If there''s no accident, I''ll live a good life under his care all my life. Sorry, I said the accident was probably when I was about 100 years old. He left me first. But what''s the matter? He''s probably afraid that I won''t get used to it when I go there in the future, so he''ll just inquire for me in advance."


    Princess Chonghua''s face turned from green to black.


    Her handful of dog food is absolutely poisonous.


    "You, you..."


    Chonghua was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His eyes stared at her as if he were going to eat her.


    "You bitch! He''s mine, he''s mine! Lin Mengya, you''re just a wild seed picked up by the palace family from the outside. Your mother is a wild seed. Naturally, there will be nothing good when she gave birth to you. I really feel worthless for the palace family to have sex with such a cheap person. Even if it''s declining, the palace family is one of the top ten aristocratic families, but I don''t want to be controlled by people like you Forget it, it''s plain and dirty! "


    If she''s not angry, it''s definitely added.


    In her life, she hated people scolding her parents and relatives.


    Her life was bought by her mother. In this world, no one is qualified to abuse her mother.


    For the first time, she moved her desire to let a person live rather than die and taste all the pain of time.


    Moreover, that desire is extremely strong.


    When she calmed down a little, she found that the green Zheng spectrum that had been in the system had been turned to the page of torture by her.


    With her current poison technique and acupuncture, she can use many of the above punishments.


    But she hesitated for a moment.


    The teacher told her that when you have a unique skill, good and evil are just a thought.


    Just now, she did have a steady stream of killing intention. Even a voice in her mind vaguely told her that if she wanted, she could torture Chonghua in countless ways, making her life worse than death.


    But at the last moment, she controlled her heart.


    No, she can''t do that.


    Once she does this for the first time, she will do it for the second time.


    She can''t take chances. Human nature is the most untenable thing.


    She has lovers, family and friends.


    So, some things that can hurt them, she must not do!


    After thinking about this, she slowly breathed out a breath.


    Chonghua, on the other hand, felt an unprecedented humiliation.


    She didn''t take her words to heart!


    "Don''t you rely on a palace family? But do you know how the palace family got all this? They all sell their bodies. Did you hear that? Your palace family has been a bitch for generations!"


    "Pa", Chong Hua''s right face was slapped severely.


    However, it was different to hit her.


    "Return to the princess? Listen to what you say? The market bitch can''t compare with your dirty mind!"


    "What are you? You''re just a bitch. How dare you beat me?"


    Princess Chonghua widened her eyes. The light in her eyes was almost like eating people.


    "What''s the matter with the princess? Who isn''t?"


    My son forked his waist and didn''t pestle at all.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su were stunned. Don''t say, it''s really like that.


    So now, without a title, you can''t win a quarrel, can you?


    After figuring it out, her mood calmed down.


    After calming down, Lin Mengya is the most terrible.


    "You want to annoy me, and then you want someone to inform Hou Zun, right? Don''t worry, you can''t escape now. Besides, no one will help you. Hou Zun is too busy to help you. Now you''d better think about what news you want in exchange for your life."


    She tilted her legs and said slowly.


    "My life is not up to you to decide! Even if I have committed a heinous crime, my majesty and empress can cure me. What is your Gong ya, and do you cooperate with me?"


    As if determined that she could not kill herself, Princess Chonghua was a little more proud.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, as if she was worried about it.


    But Chonghua was not satisfied for long, and her eyebrows stretched out again.


    "You''re right at all, but I remember one thing."


    She paused and said to Hua with a sweet smile.


    "Now, I should be ''not here'' and Yu is not here. Therefore, it is not us who killed you. By the way, who would it be? A bandit, a flower picker, or those humble slaves in your mouth?"


    Every word from her mouth was enough to make Chonghua tremble.


    "Dare you! I''m the princess, the princess granted by your majesty. You can''t do this to me, you can''t!"


    "Princess?"


    She curled her lips and sneered, without taking the threat of the other party into account.


    "When you kill, who cares if you are a princess? You say, how can I kill you?"


    "You won''t kill me, Gong ya. You still want to know the secrets I know, don''t you?"


    Chonghua is not completely stupid. This sentence alone is blocking her way.


    Seeing her hesitation, Chonghua felt that he had finally taken the initiative.


    After the eyes mercilessly gouged out them, they became more and more proud.


    "Although I''m not the only one who knows something, I''m the only one who can tell you. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance to know when you die!"


    Chonghua concluded that Lin Mengya must want to know.


    With these things in her hands, she can definitely turn defeat into victory.


    "Well, tell me your conditions."


    She seemed to be going backwards, so her face was no longer as good as before.


    Chonghua is more sure that Lin Mengya''s weakness is this!


    "Hum, now you know where I''m better than you?"


    "Less nonsense!"


    Lin Mengya said angrily, while Chonghua smiled Yin.


    "I want you to destroy your face!"


    "What? Chonghua, I warn you not to go too far!"


    Chen''er immediately jumped out and said angrily.


    Bai Su also looked at her coldly, with a warning flashing in her eyes.


    "Don''t you dare? Aren''t you stronger than gold? If you become a grimace, do you think Murong Xi will still love you?"


    Chonghua''s eyes flashed crazy hatred.


    Lin Mengya knew that Chonghua''s persistence to Murong Xi had already become a devil.


    "Whether he loves me or not has nothing to do with my appearance. Even if I want to destroy my appearance, do you think you can get her?"


    "I don''t care, as long as you can''t get it. If Murong Xi marries another woman, I''ll torture you day and night!"


    "Are you crazy? Originally, this matter is your fault. Why should you hate my miss!"


    I think this man is really hard to understand.


    "I''m crazy? Yes, I''m crazy! Why do I have such a noble birth, but I can''t get my father''s favor? I try my best to please the empress and emperor, but they only use me as a tool. I''m so kind to Murong Xi, but what about him? Only you in my eyes! So I hate, I hate each and every one of you!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the crazy Chonghua, but there was no wave in her heart.


    In the final analysis, Chonghua''s life is dependent on others.


    Such a person can only blame herself for being run down in the end.


    "So, you cooperate with Hou Zun to frame me?"


    "That''s right! I''m afraid you don''t know yet. You''ll be ''executed'' soon. At that time, Murong Xi''s side and the palace family won''t have a place for you."


    Chonghua''s words made her frown.


    "Execution?"


    "I might as well tell you in advance that soon you will be ''executed'' for murdering his highness Xi''s adopted son. However, your fate will be worse than death."


    With a chill in her heart, she clearly understood the meaning of Chonghua.


    It''s houzun!


    Hou Zun first used Chonghua to come to the mansion and arranged all this.


    Then, send someone to take her, so that Chonghua can poison xun''er in the house.


    At the back of that book, the most vicious method can be used as evidence of crime in the future.


    In this way, after the success of Chonghua, Hou Zun will disclose it for other reasons.


    Nominally, Hou Zun can push her out and kill her first!


    In this way, she became a "dead man" and a lonely ghost.


    In this way, she will never have a chance to turn over again!


    At that time, Hou Zun is casually forging her identity. She won''t let Hou Zun rub flat and round.


    "But I didn''t expect that you could escape back. But in this way, it will be more stolen and captured!"


    Chonghua''s eyes burst out with fierce light and rampancy after success.


    "Miss, let''s go quickly! This man is really crazy!"


    Chen''er was a little afraid and pulled her away.


    And Chonghua has no obstacles.


    "Crazy? I don''t care if you accompany me crazy. Run and look at you. Where else can you go?"


    At this time, I suddenly heard the door of Princess Chonghua and was knocked.


    Bai Su was quick eyed and quick in hand. Just as she wanted to cover Princess Chonghua''s mouth, she heard Princess Chonghua scream.


    "Come on! The murderer is here! Gong Ya is here!"


    Bai Su stamped her feet and looked very annoyed. After staring at Chonghua, she flashed out.


    And chen''er, more worried, pulled her sleeve.


    "Ha ha ha, Gong ya, you will soon be like me. No, you will be worse than me! This is the fate of your palace woman. Soon you will become a slave worse than a prostitute. Ha ha ha, this is retribution, this is all your retribution!"


    "What are you proud of? You are right, miss. This man is really stupid."


    Crazy laughter, suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 1435

    "But in a few words, you have revealed so many things. The princess would better be you. When I go home later, let the emperor''s cousin seal me a princess."


    Chen''er glanced at his mouth and said that there was no panic on his face.


    "Hum, I''m still stiff lipped! In a moment, I''ll let you bitch die in my hands!"


    Chonghua''s tone is insidious. He seems to feel that he has mastered the power of life and death of those people. His smile is gradually distorted, cruel and crazy.


    Chen''er sneered and continued to satirize her, but Lin Mengya gently pushed her away.


    Chonghua thought they were strangers, but outside, no one came in to get people.


    She began to feel a little flustered.


    "You go out and have a look. Why hasn''t anyone come yet?"


    Chonghua said to his two maidens, but before they went out, they were blocked in by Bai Su who came back from the outside.


    Bai Su, with a long sword in his hand, passed by with a cold eye, and the two men immediately trembled and dared not make a mistake.


    "Master, the housekeeper invited someone to repair the garden just now. They smiled, but their eyes were cold.


    Chonghua was flustered and his eyes turned disorderly. It was obvious that he was out of control.


    "You''re lying to me! No one has come in here since just now! In order to avoid suspicion, I haven''t been out of the yard for several days!"


    "I don''t know whether you are stupid or smart. Look, is this still the former residence?"


    She got up and could just let Chonghua look out the door.


    Pointing to the yard, she kindly reminded.


    "Maybe all your thoughts are focused on how to frame me. Don''t you realize that something is wrong with your yard this morning? Look, is that door a little newer than before? Look at the furnishings in your house. Don''t you think there are some less things you often use? Gee, it''s a pity. I thought you had been there long ago I observed it. You bad guys are not good enough! "


    She got up and smiled, full of ridicule.


    With her guidance, Chonghua looked dull.


    "This is what he has carefully prepared for you. You should be satisfied to have such a chance in your life."


    She imitated Hua''s tone and teased each other.


    In fact, this is also cheating Chonghua. According to long Tianyu''s personality, how could he spend his mind on Chonghua?


    As like as two peas, he just doesn''t care about it.


    "No, it''s impossible! I didn''t feel it at all last night. You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    Chonghua doesn''t pretend to be crazy, because she knows it''s useless to go on like this.


    Once the evidence is found in her place, Murong Xi can dispose of her whether she is stupid or crazy.


    In this game, she lost miserably.


    "What did I lie to you for? He went out early in the morning. Obviously, he went to take care of things over there."


    Although he didn''t say it, she smelled a clue from his words.


    He said, this is their home.


    Only when he is absolutely safe will he become a family, place her here and leave alone.


    As for Chonghua, she is a heavy bomb.


    Once the empress learned that he didn''t go home last night, he could quickly speculate that the person who took her away last night might be her.


    This man is really a trouble. You can''t take him away.


    Especially when she saw as like as two peas in the yard, she had already guessed the plan of Yu.


    So before she came in, she told Bai Su to ask the housekeeper to bring people out.


    Sure enough, this move worked.


    "No, it can''t be like this. Gong ya, I''m wrong. All this is my fault. Please help me, okay? I''m willing to be a cow and horse for you in the future. Just please, help me!"


    Chonghua shivered, climbed to her feet, hugged her legs and begged bitterly.


    Tears meandered down her cheeks. In fact, in addition to being embarrassed, it really felt pathetic.


    Presumably, when she conspired with houzun, she relied on such an expression to let houzun accept her.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have such a soft heart.


    "It''s not that simple to save you. However, I want to see if you are sincere."


    She bent down and bewitched Hua.


    The other party seemed distracted, but his eyes turned fast.


    She sneered silently in her heart. I''m afraid that up to now, Chonghua is still thinking about how to cheat her?


    "Well, I can tell you anything. As long as you can save me, I can say anything!"


    "Then tell me how you know my past with Yu."


    She stepped back, broke away from Princess Chonghua''s hand, and sat in her chair and looked at each other.


    Chonghua swallowed a mouthful of water and thought for a moment before he said.


    "I learned about you from Princess Xianghua. At that time, I was fascinated by ghosts, so I believed that bitch''s words! Believe me, I''m innocent!"


    She was silent, and Chonghua couldn''t touch her mind, so she could only go on.


    "At the beginning, she found me first and said that his highness Xi was coming back. She also said that his highness Xi was attacked on the road and temporarily lost his memory. It was a good time to take advantage of it. What I didn''t want to do at that time was to encourage me again and again. At that time, Hou Zun didn''t value me as much as before. I didn''t have a family to rely on, so she was used."


    Even though Chonghua now says she is pitiful, she knows better than anyone that Chonghua has this day entirely because he is too greedy.


    Although Chonghua''s statements are not necessarily true, they are not all false.

 Chapter 1436

    For example, Princess Xianghua or Yu Mingzhu.


    They all have something to do with the temple, and many missing noble girls almost always have something to do with them every year.


    Although Chonghua has great shortcomings in character, she is not a particularly stupid person.


    On the contrary, she even secretly grasped some of the rules.


    For example, many of the girls who made friends with Princess Xianghua and Yu Mingzhu were suddenly ill or died unexpectedly.


    Although Chonghua''s words are both inside and outside, what she revealed to her is that these people are evil and can lead to the decline of people''s fortune.


    But she gradually felt the truth behind the matter.


    Now, she still needs confirmation.


    "I ask you, do you know why Hou Zun wanted to arrest me?"


    She asked coldly. Princess Chonghua shrank, raised her eyes, looked at her in fear, and then said in a small voice.


    "I didn''t know about it before, but one day, I overheard someone say in houzun''s bedroom that you were liked by a big man. I promised houzun that as long as I could get you, I could let the prince sleep peacefully."


    A big man has a crush on her?


    She was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t react.


    A possibility flashed through my mind.


    Suddenly, her back felt cold and disgusting, but her stomach churned.


    "Well, do you have anything else to tell me?"


    She suddenly became impatient, which made Chonghua panic.


    "What I said is true. I didn''t lie to you. By the way, the man told Hou Zun. If I can''t catch you smoothly, I''ll make it public and let you become the target of public criticism! I know only so much, and every sentence is true, and none of them is lying to you!"


    Chonghua was afraid that she wouldn''t believe it, so he swore immediately.


    In fact, she doesn''t believe what Zhonghua said, but the word "publish to the world" is extremely dangerous for her.


    Chonghua has vomited out what he knows.


    Others, she asked again, it is estimated that there will be no great harvest.


    Her heart was like a heavy stone. She was too lazy to listen to Chonghua''s begging for mercy and crying.


    With his own people, he returned to the room.


    After a while, the housekeeper asked respectfully.


    "Miss, what should Princess Chonghua do?"


    "Put it there first until your highness comes back."


    Things, some out of her expectations.


    The big man who wanted her, in fact, she had guessed for a long time.


    I''m afraid even if it''s not the one in Xiancheng, it has something to do with it.


    Remembering that she was fed like a pig every day in that yard, she couldn''t help feeling stuffy in her chest.


    Why do these people always like to use people as tools?


    If she doesn''t escape in time, if long Tianyu doesn''t arrive in time.


    I''m afraid it''s very possible to repeat the tragedies of the past masters of the palace family.


    "What are you thinking?"


    A pair of big hands, with a slight coolness, hugged her in their arms.


    The soft, low voice, miraculously ironed her heart.


    She looked up and saw his handsome face.


    Outside, but I don''t know when it''s all dark.


    "I was thinking, what should I do if the whole world wants to catch me?"


    No, but he pressed her head into his arms.


    "Then you can hide in my arms. Darling, eat dinner and don''t think about anything."


    She was absent-minded after a meal.


    To tell you the truth, she''s not very afraid.


    The only and fatal weakness is that time is too tight.


    Once her identity is made public, I''m afraid there will be a swarm of people trying to catch her.


    Interests always make people crazy.


    "Don''t worry about being like this. For the time being, you''re still safe."


    He was a little helpless. At the same time, he also understood what she was worried about.


    The fire at the city gate affected the fish in the pond. She was not afraid to fight alone with others.


    She is worried that her relatives and friends will be affected.


    Unable to eat, she simply pushed the rice bowl without eating a few grains of rice.


    "No, we can''t wait to die."


    "You can calm down a little, and now the respecting talents have just lost you. They are also secretly investigating this matter. Today I went back and made such a scene. For a short time, I fear that what will happen again will not be any more dramatic."


    "However, without empress, there will be others. I understand what you mean. Whether empress or other powerful forces, they all want to seize me alone and obtain the greatest benefits. Therefore, the news can not be leaked for the time being. But they are enemies, and I can''t place all my hope on them."


    Her analysis is very reasonable.


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows stretched slightly. It seems that she hasn''t completely lost her mind.


    "Trust me, I know how to contain them. We still have time."


    He took her hand and held her in his arms.


    Backhand, she hugged her tightly, and the flustered mood calmed down slowly.


    She closed her eyes and all her consciousness returned to the Shennong system.


    Inside, the interface flashes wildly.


    And Xiaoyao didn''t come out to meet her as usual.


    A large amount of data is like a vast sea of smoke.


    She looked at some of them, but the result was shocking to her.


    The sound of "Ding" symbolized the end of the experiment, and the anthropomorphic image of Xiaoyao appeared in front of her again.


    But this time, it was still the image of the male researcher in a white coat.


    "Director, the experimental results come out!"


    She was stunned for a moment. Why did she have a big tongue?


    The man took a thick pile of test reports and put them in front of her.


    "Director, you can see that this is the final result of our underground human evolution system!"


    The medicine pushed his eyes, completely like a scientific research man.


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Director! I checked the system. Among the people of the same kind you came into contact with before, the only one who obeyed the title of ''director'' was the director."


    Shit! Lord your sister''s responsibility!


    This artificial intelligence core must be playing with her.


    Lin Mengya felt her forehead and pulled out three black lines.


    But now, obviously, is not the time to tangle with this title.


    "Through the previous comparative experiments, the system finally came to the conclusion that human evolution results under the condition of being called ''Fairy city''. Generally speaking, human intelligence will not deteriorate. Moreover, due to the existence of mysterious substances, their physical life, vision and hearing will exceed the normal number of times. But the only disadvantage is that their fertility will be seriously reduced. Especially women, It''s almost impossible to have a viable newborn. "


    She looked at the experimental results given to her by the small medicine and had some ideas in her mind.


    That''s why those noble girls will disappear.


    Overall, it''s not good news.


    Because in this way, once there is a war on the ground and underground, I''m afraid the people on the ground can''t take advantage.


    "Do they have no other shortcomings except fertility?"


    "Of course, they have fatal shortcomings, because they live underground all year round. They have adapted to the living environment without sunlight and low oxygen. Therefore, once they reach the ground, their skin will fester after direct sunlight. Moreover, if they live too long in a highly itchy environment, their respiratory system will have problems. Moreover, I also found that the mysterious thing Quality, unable to withstand long-term sun exposure. Once exposed to excessive sun, the mysterious substance will turn into a neurotoxin, and the carrier will die immediately. "


    The analysis of Xiaoyao finally let her see the dawn of victory.


    So it seems that those people on the scene can''t move on the ground at will.


    But at the beginning, someone came out.


    Even now, the scene has bewitched a group of believers.


    This shows that they should have a way to live on the ground, but it may not be popular.


    "Director, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be busy first."


    She still couldn''t adapt to the title. She just watched Xiaoyao leave with an embarrassed face.


    She had never seen her anthropomorphic form in the system, and suddenly became curious.


    Who knows, as soon as she gave the order, she saw the image of a middle-aged greasy man with a bald head, a hunchback, a short figure and a pair of thick black frame glasses.


    She was stunned and immediately roared in the system.


    "Little medicine! I''m going to format you!"


    The ubiquitous little medicine soon responded.


    "Please enter the formatted password!"


    She was immediately blocked because she didn''t know what the damn system password was?


    Nima, Keng dad''s artificial intelligence core, she must format it in the future!


    Exit from the system, she slowly exhaled a breath.


    "How did you sleep?"


    In my ears, Yu''s low voice came.


    She was stunned and found that she was lying in bed and covered with a quilt.


    "OK, and you?"


    When she enters the system, if the time is too long, the body will automatically enter a dormant state.


    But she doesn''t like this feeling very much. Every time she wakes up, she feels very tired.


    Turning over, she found a more comfortable position in his arms.


    "I didn''t sleep. I''ve been looking at you. You don''t seem to sleep well. Is someone making you angry in your dream?"


    She kept frowning and clenched her fist.


    He didn''t trust her, so he kept watching.


    "I... well, in my dream, I was annoyed by a brain cripple."


    She scolded Xiaoyao in her heart. She thought she was a cute little Zhengtai, but unexpectedly, she was a black hearted little pervert!


    "Oh? Really?"


    Long Tianyu is very interested in her strange dreams.


    She didn''t want to turn around on the topic any more, so she quickly turned aside.

 Chapter 1437

    "As you said just now, they have to restrict each other and monopolize their interests, so they can maintain such a balance. But they are always our enemies. I can''t place all my hopes on them."


    She nestled in his arms and looked hesitant.


    But long Tianyu pursed his lips and opened his mouth for a long time.


    "No, I won''t allow you to take risks."


    She was stunned, curled her mouth and muttered in a low voice.


    "I haven''t said what I want. Besides, I haven''t said I will take risks. You''re really dictatorial. Can''t you let me veto after I finish?"


    He didn''t give her the chance.


    She pressed her little head into her arms, a little stiff.


    "For me, only you are the most important. I don''t care about anything else."


    She pouted helplessly, rogue or cunning.


    In short, this man likes to block her mouth more and more.


    "But if we don''t give them some sweets, what will they do if they think there is no hope of catching me and if a fish dies and a net is broken?"


    He tightened his arm and trapped her in his arms.


    "I''ll handle everything. Even if you put the bait, you don''t have to fight yourself."


    She was helpless and a little angry.


    He closed his eyes and turned over, leaving him only the back of his head.


    Hook lips spoiled and smiled. He knew that she was always like this. She liked everything and was used to dealing with it by herself.


    But in this matter, he really can''t let her go. It''s a risk.


    The lover in his arms fell asleep again soon.


    He gently kissed her long hair, but there was a touch of seriousness in his eyes.


    In any case, he must protect his wife.


    The night is deep, but it is especially reassuring because there is a lover around.


    Although she wanted to protect her, Yu did not restrict her freedom.


    On the contrary, she got a lot of good things for her. As long as she was careful and easy-looking, she could still go out.


    Bai Su and chen''er are too conspicuous, so they are ready.


    But what surprised her even more was that as soon as she went out the next day, she saw a familiar figure in the yard.


    "Qing Hu!"


    She widened her eyes and smiled brightly.


    The man was dressed in scarlet clothes. He was indisputable between male and female. He was very handsome.


    "Why are you here? Are you okay?"


    He ran to him step by step, subconsciously grabbed his wrist and explored his pulse.


    Fortunately, Qinghu was not injured or poisoned.


    "I''m fine. After you were taken away that day, your highness asked someone to replace me. What''s the matter? Have you been Suffocated at home these days?"


    He rubbed her little head and smiled.


    Lin Mengya''s head was like mashing garlic. Her watery eyes were full of expectation.


    "Isn''t it? I was just going out today. But Yu wouldn''t let me take only Bai su. I''ll be relieved if you come! Come on, I''ll change your face."


    Unexpectedly, Qinghu smiled and magically took out a gold mask from behind.


    "I''m not as famous as you guys, but there are so many people out there who want to catch you. What''s the matter with you? You have to go out today?"


    She took the mask, looked around, and tiptoed to button it on his face.


    Qinghu didn''t show up much, and every time he was a slave to Princess Xianghua. Naturally, not many people knew him.


    With a mask and his completely different temperament, almost no one can recognize it.


    She asked Bai Su and chen''er to change their clothes, and then said in a small voice.


    "I''m going out to find my fiance."


    "Her fiance, in Longdu?"


    Qinghu was curious. Ya''er was like a sister to those girls.


    I used to be at home, but I haven''t changed now.


    She nodded and said indignantly.


    "That bastard dares to give up his ideas. Hum, I won''t let him go!"


    When Qinghu heard the speech, he didn''t see the expression across the mask''s face, but his hand was pinched.


    He doesn''t care about anyone except ya''er.


    But if those little girls are sad, ya''er will be sad.


    Therefore, anyone who dares to make his sister sad must die!


    After the change of appearance, they still looked like ladies and maidens.


    However, the face and body will change, and even the voice will become different from before.


    If it weren''t for someone who knew them very well, I wouldn''t be able to tell them.


    Passing by the yard, Qinghu looked in the direction of the yard where Princess Chonghua was imprisoned.


    "The princess Chonghua colluded with Yue Qi before. Shangguan Hui made them crazy."


    There was a cold light in her eyes. On protecting their shortcomings, their family dared to say second, and no one dared to say first.


    "Not only that, my son was almost tortured to death by them. It doesn''t matter. I''ll count with her."


    She knew that she was definitely not broad-minded.


    But some hatred can''t be wiped out by life and death.


    "Oh? They really deserve to die."


    Qinghu''s voice is shallow, but unfortunately, it''s as cold as the cold winter and the twelfth moon.


    A group of four people went out of the yard and went straight to the former settlement of Qingwei guild hall.


    They went to four or five places in a row, but they didn''t even see a person from Qingwei guild hall.


    My eyes were very red.


    "Miss, you said Xie Han, did he have any accident?"


    She patted chen''er on the back. Some things are really hard to say.


    Seeing that they came to the last destination of their trip, this is a deserted house.


    But around the broken front yard, behind it is a normal yard.


    She was a little worried. After taking a few steps, she came forward and knocked on the door.


    After three "Dong Dong Dong", there was no movement inside.


    In a hurry, he pinched his small fist and beat the door hard.


    "Bai Su, pull the eight sons back. There''s no one inside."


    She motioned to Bai Su, but chen''er seemed crazy, knocking and crying.


    "Xie Han, come out to see me! You owe me an explanation. Come out to see me!"


    For so many days, chen''er pretended to be as if nothing had happened.


    This time, it finally broke out.


    Qing Hu whispered in her ear.


    "There''s no one in there."


    She looked at chen''er and sighed.


    In this world, we are always deeply disappointed.


    "Go and open the door for me. Let''s go in and have a look. We have to let her die."


    Qinghu nodded and jumped in neatly over the wall.


    The gate opened. After they entered the gate, chen''er broke free from Bai Su''s hand and ran in like crazy, looking for Xie Han everywhere.


    "You go and watch her. Don''t let her have an accident."


    Bai Su nodded and chased in.


    She shook her head. That silly girl, I''m afraid she''ll be disappointed this time.


    After sighing, she looked at the yard carefully.


    The yard is not big, but it is very practical everywhere.


    Moreover, the front and rear courtyards are camouflaged, and the courtyard wall is also a section higher. It seems that this should be the place they use to hide.


    Before she returned to Longdu, she also sent someone to find Xie Han''s whereabouts.


    The person in charge of the search said that the Qingwei guild hall has been scattered.


    But Xie Han once appeared in Longdu.


    But when they arrived, they had left.


    She found the kitchen, opened the door and went in, but found that it was not empty.


    Qinghu said after checking for a week.


    "There are vegetables, meat and rice, and they are not completely bad. It seems that someone lived here a few days ago."


    She touched the stove, but there wasn''t much dust on it.


    It seems that Xie Han and them should still be here a few days ago.


    "Master, we have something here!"


    Bai Su hurried in and said. Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu and immediately followed him.


    "Xie Han! Where the hell are you!"


    As soon as she arrived in the backyard, the cry of chen''er tore her heart and lungs, which made her feel cold.


    This girl can''t do anything stupid, can she?


    Rushed to the door, but found that chen''er was holding a dress and crying very sad.


    "Miss, miss, you hurry to save him!"


    At a loss, she stumbled to her face, and her little face full of tears was full of panic.


    "Well, I promise you, but you have to tell me what you found first?"


    "This is, this is his dress. I recognize this dress. Once it is his, but the position of his chest is broken and there is a lot of blood. Miss, he must be hurt, isn''t he?"


    Chen''er trembled and handed her the clothes in his hand.


    The dress did have a big hole in the chest, but the dark red on it was not blood, but the juice of a kind of herbal medicine.


    She sniffed. She had seen this juice before.


    It was the thing used by those copper slaves when she was looking for the seven poisons holy grass.


    This kind of medicine juice used by Xie Han has not been refined or neutralized, so it can enhance the strength and toughness of his skin in a short time.


    But over time, the skin will completely lose its elasticity.


    In other words, his skin and flesh will burst.


    What the hell is this man doing?


    Looking down, she saw the expectation in her eyes.


    Pick her up, tidy her up and comfort her gently.


    "It seems that Xie Han has encountered some trouble. Fortunately, it has not caused the most serious consequences. A proud man like Xie Han will not allow himself to become a loser. Don''t worry, I will send more people to find him as soon as possible."


    It was hard to hide her disappointment, but she also knew that the young lady was not perfunctory.


    Silently holding her clothes, one drop after another of tears, Lin Mengya felt very distressed.


    "Girl, look at this thing."


    Qinghu, who had been silent, did not know where to find a small bronze medal.


    She took it and saw that there were no words on the mottled bronze medal.


    It''s the grain. I can barely see it. It''s like a cloud.


    She looked and put the sign in her arms.


    Pulling the nearly collapsed chen''er away, her heart is actually very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1438

    After dinner, long Tianyu couldn''t help looking at her, who obviously had no appetite.


    Frowning slightly, he put down the dishes and chopsticks and touched her forehead with concern.


    "What? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    She looked at him and sighed.


    "Today, we went to find Xie Han with chen''er. We thought we had found Xie Han''s foothold, but we didn''t expect anything. Where can this man go? Xie Han is such a fool. I really owe chen''er a lot and I''m infatuated with him."


    She believes that Xie Han didn''t mean to disappoint her son.


    Everyone can see that she attaches great importance to chen''er.


    If Xie Han really wants to make a comeback, she will do her best to help as long as she depends on her son.


    But Xie Han didn''t. instead, she risked offending her and left without saying goodbye.


    This shows that Xie Han has a heart for chen''er.


    He really wants to make a career outside, and then marry chen''er with the wind and scenery.


    But that smelly boy doesn''t know that a woman''s purity is the most precious.


    If the smelly boy continues to be stupid, she will try her best to make a new start for her son.


    As soon as she finished, she saw long Tianyu showing a shallow smile.


    "You''re still laughing! Besides, is it so funny?"


    Long Tianyu was stared at by her, but she grabbed her hand with her backhand.


    "I think you look like your mother-in-law."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, mother-in-law, your sister!


    Seeing that she looked like a fried cat, he quickly appeased her.


    "Although Xie Han is not very aboveboard, at least he won''t be aimless. I think he should have a way to turn things around."


    "What can he do? The reason why the Qingwei guild is like this is because of the chaos of the temple. He wants to reorganize the Qingwei guild, unless the people in the temple can no longer tell what to do..."


    Speaking of this, she seemed to understand something.


    "That is to say, Xie Han wants to take this opportunity to completely master the Qingwei guild hall without being controlled by anyone?"


    He smiled and nodded.


    "Exactly."


    "Well, where is he going to do it? By the way, today we found this thing in the place where he settled before. Look, do you know it?"


    She took out the sign and put it in front of him.


    Yu frowned slightly and looked over and over again.


    "This seems to be a keepsake of the ghost city."


    "Ghost city?"


    Long Tianyu got up and took out one on the desk, which was similar to this.


    It''s still different from the rusty one she found. Yu''s is made of emerald.


    "The ghost market is actually an underground trading market. You know, Weiguo is different from other places. The people here, who have power and power, can be extravagant and lustful. But in any case, there are restrictions in both Imperial Court and temple. Therefore, the underground black market came into being."


    Well, she''s been in touch with it before.


    But this ghost city doesn''t sound that simple.


    "It is said that the ghost market suddenly appeared 50 years ago. However, in just a few decades, it almost monopolized more than half of the underground transactions in Weiguo. Later, although they no longer annexed it, but all underground black markets must hand in half of the profits to the owners of the ghost market."


    Unexpectedly, the situation of Wei Guo was more chaotic than she expected.


    The people in immortal city have bewitched people and made things out of control.


    Each aristocratic family also has its own ideas. Now even the royal family and the temple are in a mess.


    It seems that Wei Guo is going to make a big mess.


    "But what does he do in the ghost city? If he wants to rely on the ghost city to make a comeback, isn''t it no different from relying on the temple?"


    She had some doubts, but long Tianyu hesitated after thinking about it.


    "I''ve heard that the ghost market is too powerful, so those in power are divided into four. Moreover, the rule of the ghost market is that those who can live in it. Whoever can kill one of the four of them can replace it."


    She looked at him in disbelief. What''s the bullshit rule?


    But after thinking about it, it seems acceptable.


    Originally, the place of ghost city is the place of chaos and darkness.


    Whoever is more cruel is suitable.


    "However, Xie Han''s own strength is not strong. Plus the four people in power in the ghost city, he must have good strength. Isn''t his going like dying?"


    She didn''t expect that Xie Han would come here.


    But think about it, this should also be his last choice.


    After all, for him, if he wants to get a chance to regroup in a short time, the only way is to take the side edge of the sword.


    He bit his lip and couldn''t help scolding him for being stupid.


    Ghost city can exist for so long, it must not be easy.


    This guy is going to give away his head!


    "That''s true. How about getting him back?"


    If there is a clue, there is hope.


    But she felt that Xie Han was so determined that she didn''t even hesitate to sacrifice her love.


    Obviously, it''s not that easy to convince.


    "Send someone to see the situation first. I''m also very interested in this ghost city."


    There was a flash of light in her eyes. Looking at him like this, long Tianyu suddenly smiled.


    "I find this kind of place more suitable for you."


    He can''t remember even the past.


    But since I met her again, her every move was in his eyes and heart.


    This girl never disdains to fight with others.


    Her threats, word by word, are effective.


    Moreover, she prefers this beast like, simple and direct collision.


    "Alas, I was born wrong and married early. If I were born in a rash, I must be a big sister of a community."


    She said with some regret, while he was helpless.


    "Elder sister? I think it''s better to be a bandit leader. However, I''ll leave it to others. Don''t go to the ghost market."


    "And why?"


    "Fool, do you know that you are a hot target in the ghost world now. If you are not afraid of those forces who respect them later, there will be many people who are afraid of coming at you."


    Unexpectedly, she looked at him with a smile.


    "About the matter that you rejected last time, I came up with a good idea of having the best of both worlds."


    "What idea, tell me?"


    He raised his eyebrows and tail with a look of great interest.


    Lin Mengya lay in his ear, slightly excited, and told him her plan.


    "That''s a good idea, but do you think she''ll take the bait?"


    "Yes, of course, as long as..."


    There was a cold smile in her eyes. Long Tianyu looked at her and sighed heartily.


    His wife is really the best in the world!


    It''s night. The moon is like a hook.


    In the yard, Chonghua is wandering in the yard.


    She has been locked up here for several days. Neither long Tianyu nor Lin Mengya has seen her.


    Her heart began to sink a little.


    "Damn it! Damn you all!"


    She pounded the porch pillar hard, and her tone was full of resentment.


    Lin Mengya or Hou Zun, they are all using themselves, bitch! All bitches!


    After venting, the pain is still yourself.


    Chonghua returned to the room and looked at himself in the mirror in front of the dressing mirror.


    It''s all this face!


    If she could be more beautiful than Lin Mengya''s bitch, the crown prince and long Tianyu would not turn a blind eye to her.


    She smiled charmingly at the woman in the mirror, then took out the long dry rouge and applied it carefully.


    "Oh, what a beautiful face. But why don''t they like it!"


    She was hysterical and strange, and seemed more seeping in the dark.


    With a squeak, the door in the yard was pushed.


    She immediately glanced down her rouge and greeted her.


    "Your Highness Xi! Is your highness here?"


    The maid who was allowed to get something to eat by exception could not help shrinking her neck when she saw some crazy Princess Chonghua.


    However, he endured his fear and reluctantly raised his smiling face.


    "Princess, it''s a servant, not your highness."


    "Why you? Why not your highness? Let me out. I want to see your highness. I want to see the prince!"


    Under the fear of day and night, Chonghua''s nerves are somewhat abnormal.


    "Princess, don''t do this! Your highness is in the main courtyard now!"


    Main yard, are you with that bitch?


    Chonghua immediately turned into a gloomy appearance, and the maid she was staring at gave a thrill.


    The princess''s eyes are too terrible.


    But soon she regained her courage.


    "By the way, princess, I went out today and heard something."


    "What''s up, say!"


    She scolded the maid, and her jealousy was gnawing at her heart like an ant.


    The maid swallowed her saliva, looked around and said.


    "When I went to the kitchen today, I listened to the cooks chatting about a miracle doctor in the city."


    "What''s surprising? Hum, the best doctors are kept in the courtyard of the imperial palace. What do you know about a group of bitches?"


    The maid lowered her voice and said again.


    "They said that the miracle doctor had a kind of medicine. If the man used it, he could rebuild his face!"


    Chonghua looked at her suspiciously. The maid knew that the princess was interested.


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but one of them said that she had a relative who was disfigured by the fire in the first few years. Later, she exchanged one or two gold for half a liang of powder. After using it, she recovered completely."


    Women don''t love beauty.


    Especially now Chonghua.


    "You said, but really?"


    The maid nodded and continued.


    "I think if you stay here, you will be tortured to death by Gong Ya sooner or later. I pretended to ask about the powder. Every time the miracle doctor comes, you will only bring one box. If you can get it, maybe you can change your face!"


    The maid''s words brightened Chonghua''s eyes.


    make only superficial changes?


    She suddenly had a bold idea.

 Chapter 1439

    "Go and ask me if the doctor''s medicine is really so magical."


    "But even if the medicine is really useful, you don''t have so much money, princess."


    Chonghua looked at the maid and suddenly showed a meaningful smile.


    "No one can stop what Chonghua wants. Just ask about you. Don''t worry about other things."


    The maid blinked in her eyes, but she stepped down according to her words.


    In the main courtyard, chen''er hurried back from the outside.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide Xie Han''s story from her.


    The girl looks soft and delicate, but her heart is very tough.


    With red and swollen eyes, he began to work for himself.


    "Miss, Princess Chonghua has been curious about the news deliberately spread. But I don''t understand one thing. Princess Chonghua is not stupid. Will she be fooled so easily?"


    She was reading by candlelight.


    Yu has something to go out temporarily. She is covered with a small blanket and leans against the soft collapse to wait for others.


    After listening to her words, she lifted up the corners of her lips and showed a sneer.


    "Of course, in her current situation, if she doesn''t find another way, she''ll never escape my palm. Therefore, as long as she can use any absurd method, she will try it."


    She has thoroughly understood the psychology of valuing China.


    Because he grew up in the Imperial Palace, he has great power in Chonghua''s heart.


    How can such a person tolerate being imprisoned in a small yard.


    Reason is a thing that only exists in the minds of people who have room for turning around.


    Chonghua, does she have a brain?


    "But is there really that kind of medicine in the world?"


    Chen''er waited for his big eyes and asked suspiciously.


    Bai Su on one side was thoughtful.


    She lowered her eyes and looked unidentified.


    "The world is full of wonders. Maybe there will be some."


    Chen''er was more confused, but she always believed in one thing.


    If the young lady says yes, there will be.


    It was quiet at midnight, and long Tianyu came back with a cool body.


    When I entered the door, I saw the orange candlelight shaking and scattering a warm light in the room.


    His cold face relaxed immediately. He took off his coat and crept to the bed.


    A little messy little head came out, rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    "Come back. Are you hungry? I left you some snacks."


    With that, he wanted to go down, but he caught his feet.


    The warm big hand scratched her soft foot. She immediately retracted and looked at him angrily.


    "Starve to death, you forget it, hooligan!"


    She said, retreating into the quilt.


    Long Tianyu smiled deeply. He liked to see her charming appearance best.


    After a little use of pastries, he lifted the curtain and went to bed, pressing the outside again.


    Lin Mengya moved inside and didn''t have time to pretend to sleep.


    "How''s it going? Xie Han, should he still be alive?"


    In the afternoon, their talent just received the order to look for Xie Han in the ghost. It wasn''t long before they received the news.


    The visitor only said that the matter was a little tricky and needed long Tianyu to go there in person.


    Unexpectedly, this time, it was midnight.


    Take people in his arms, long Tianyu whispered.


    "Xie Han is not worried about his life for the time being. Although the Qingwei guild hall has collapsed, there are still many people available in his hands. This boy is very capable and has a place in the ghost city."


    This made her worry a lot more.


    "Then why didn''t you bring someone back?"


    A place like the black market, to put it bluntly, is where strength is king.


    Human life is the least valuable thing there.


    "Don''t worry. I went to see it myself tonight. It''s impossible for Xie han to get out completely. Moreover, if he really wants to reorganize Qingwei guild hall, ghost city is his only chance."


    Hearing the speech, she frowned.


    In the final analysis, the reason why she will take care of this matter is because of her relationship.


    But she is not Xie Han''s one, and it''s not easy to decide other people''s affairs without authorization.


    But she still loves her friends.


    "Is there no other way? If something really happens to him, I''m afraid he''ll die of grief."


    Losing a loved one hurts the heart.


    She couldn''t bear to see her son suffer such torture.


    "Things are not completely irreparable. As long as Xie Han can succeed, they will get together one day."


    Yu''s words made her hesitate.


    Turning her eyes, she said suddenly.


    "You mean, let Xie Han become the master of the ghost city? It''s easy to say, but it''s too difficult to do. Not to mention that the existing forces in the ghost city must be mixed. I''m afraid he will be strangled before he rises."


    She is no stranger to this cannibalism rule.


    Previously, when the state of Jin and the state of lieyun opened their territory, the sanjuetang also had a lot of conflicts with the original Jianghu forces.


    Moreover, how detached the Qingwei guild hall used to be, how annoying it is now for those who originally wanted it.


    In this way, before they become masters of the ghost city, there are enemies all over the street.


    It''s not easy to stand out in the tight encirclement.


    "So, I want to leave Ling ye to him."


    "Ling ye, why him?"


    She admitted that Ling Ye''s martial arts are very strong.


    And judging from his good appearance in the temple, it is obvious that this man is not only good at boxing and foot Kung Fu.


    But the ghost city is different from the temple. It''s not enough to sink into Xie Han. Do you want to build another one?


    "Lingye is not suitable to stay in the temple at present. The teacher said that there will be great changes in the temple in the future. And I''d better not be involved. So I hope Lingye can get rid of the previous group. Now, ghost city is the best place to live."


    She was silent for a moment and finally nodded in agreement.


    But now that it''s decided, she has to do it perfectly.


    What''s more, if Xie Han can really control the ghost city, it''s not a bad thing.


    "Just do what you think. If I can help you, I will try my best to help."


    Long Tianyu looked at her helpless appearance. In fact, she was a little distressed.


    She pressed her little head into her arms and said softly.


    "As long as you are by my side, it is the greatest help to me. Mengya, promise me never to leave me."


    There was a faint sour in her heart. He was always like this. He could hit her heart directly.


    "OK, I promise you. Then you must promise me to protect yourself."


    Dawn is coming, but they are not sleepy at all.


    For a long time, Yu said in a voice she could barely hear.


    "I''m willing to die for you."


    Her heart suddenly shook and her little hand held him tighter.


    I hope everything goes well.


    According to Yu''s original plan, they should set out secretly in a few days and return to Gong''s house.


    But trying to seize the ghost market is obviously not a simple thing for you.


    At noon, he sent someone to send a message, saying that he had connected with Xie Han.


    However, how to persuade and deploy is obviously not something that can be done overnight.


    Youyu goes out in person. She doesn''t need to worry too much.


    What''s more, she has something important to do.


    "Miss, a guest is coming. Your highness sent someone to pick it up."


    She was fiddling with flowers and plants in the yard. When she heard her son''s words, her eyes lit up.


    "Please, please! Someone, prepare tea!"


    Soon, the guest came to her.


    The man took off his black cloak and revealed a face that was very familiar to her.


    She has curved eyebrows and bright smiles.


    "Teacher! It''s really you!"


    Bai Lirui looked at his students and smiled.


    His nose twitched slightly. He saw the flower juice on her hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    She looked at her fingertips and showed a naughty smile.


    "I''m perfecting the thousand faces mentioned by the teacher!"


    Bai Lirui frowned fiercely.


    Thousands of people''s faces, that''s the strange medicine he saw in an old medical book.


    In fact, the effect of thousand people''s noodles is to soften the skin, and then cover the face with a fixed mask.


    In this way, the effect of easy appearance can be achieved.


    However, in this way, once the face of thousands of people is no longer used, the facial features will be fixed from then on. Moreover, because the skin on the face is forcibly broken, something will happen sooner or later.


    He thought his students were crazy and stopped them immediately.


    "What do you want? If you want to change your appearance, don''t we have other ways? You can''t touch this thing!"


    Unexpectedly, she shrugged and looked at herself helplessly.


    "Sorry, sir, I have no other way. If I want to cheat people, I can only choose the worst."


    "You child, why are you so stubborn! Wait... Entrapment? Who are you going to entrap?"


    Seeing that the teacher was still sad and angry, and then had the appearance of braking, she just thought it was too cute.


    Sure enough, the fun of teasing teachers is still the same as before.


    "It''s the princess Chonghua. She wants to replace me in her dreams. Naturally, I want to give her this opportunity."


    You know your own business.


    If you want to say what''s wrong with yourself as a student, it''s that you won''t eat at all.


    But he thought there was nothing wrong. Everyone was the same. Why should his students suffer losses.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help narrowing my eyes and revealing a deep smile.


    "You should have something to do with this medicine. Come on, our teachers and students haven''t cooperated for a long time?"


    She showed a bad smile.


    As you know, in this matter, their teachers and students will always reach an inexplicable consensus!


    A few days later, Princess Chonghua exchanged her jewelry for a box of medicine developed by Lin Mengya''s teachers and students, and an iron mask with at least seven or eight points like Lin Mengya''s facial features.


    Looking at what he bought with almost all his wealth, Chonghua''s face showed a touch of cruelty.


    Lin Mengya, see who can laugh last!

 Chapter 1440

    Changing face is a thing against nature, and its process must be full of pain.


    According to Bai Su, who has to watch every night, Chonghua often curses and curses himself with all kinds of vicious language when he is torn by pain.


    But she''s used to it.


    After all, life without being scolded is obviously not perfect for her.


    But with the help of the teacher, the efficacy of qianrenmian is better, but the side effects are some obvious.


    But these are not things she should consider.


    "Lord, Princess Chonghua sent someone to say that she wants to see you."


    She glanced at Bai Su and calculated the day. It was time.


    After thinking about it, she got up and walked out of the house first.


    "Come on, let''s go and see if the princess Chonghua has anything else to say to me."


    In the courtyard, as soon as she entered the door, she smelled a special smell of incense.


    The fragrance is faint, and because it is in the yard, it is not easy to be noticed.


    She looked at Princess Chonghua, who covered her face with gauze, and raised her eyebrows.


    "I heard that the princess is looking for me?"


    "Well, Miss Lin, no, I''d better call you miss Gong here. You don''t have to worry. I invited you here today to discuss a very important matter."


    "I don''t know. What is it?"


    Princess Chonghua stared at her and suddenly smiled.


    "Naturally, it''s a big deal. Why don''t miss Gong hold back? It''s not easy for others to hear about it."


    But she never spoke.


    Chonghua walked slowly and came to her side.


    Said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "Don''t you want to know the whereabouts of your father and brother?"


    Her heart was cold, and her eyes suddenly became cold.


    "What do you know, say!"


    The tone of voice immediately became sharp.


    But Chong Hua smiled and said.


    "If you want to know, let your people step down. Don''t worry, I''m your prisoner now. What can I do? I won''t eat you."


    Lin Mengya stared at her and motioned Bai Su to step down.


    Soon there were only two of them left in the yard.


    "Now, you can say it!"


    "What''s the hurry? I''ll tell you, but before that, I should show you something."


    She looked at Chonghua coldly. After she untied her veil and revealed a face very similar to herself, she felt a little uneasy.


    What will Chonghua do?


    Looking at the other party, she touched the transformed face, and then showed a sneer. Her intuition told her that there was something wrong with it.


    "Are you very proud and think I''m stupid? How could you be fooled by you so easily, change your face and be your substitute?"


    Chonghua looked at her mockingly, disdaining her tone.


    "You think you are a smart man, but in the end, you are not smart, but you are mistaken by smart. Lin Mengya, I should really thank you for your stupidity and give me such a good opportunity."


    Chonghua laughed wantonly, and she could only look at each other reluctantly and calmly.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked slightly cold.


    "Do you know?"


    "That''s right! From the news that my maid brought back, I knew it was your trap. How could it be so coincidence? So I pushed the boat with the current."


    "What do you want to do?"


    She asked warily, while the other party looked sinister.


    "Of course it''s your life! According to your plan, it should be me who will go out from here later. Then, someone will deliberately tip off and let those people take me away. Then, he will come back and make a secret deal with you. Lin Mengya, your calculation is good. Unfortunately, I won''t let you do what you want!"


    Chonghua''s face suddenly became gloomy. She stared at Lin Mengya fiercely, as if she was going to devour her alive.


    "I don''t understand what you say."


    Lin Mengya retreated a few steps, like uneasiness after being exposed, and like trying to escape.


    The smile on Chonghua''s face became more and more proud, and he felt as if he had grasped her weakness.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand now, but if you go out from here, you know much more about the next thing than I do. I guess you must tell your maid before you come in. Don''t listen to anything you say when you come out. Tut, watch your men and send yourself to death. Don''t you think it''s too interesting? I can''t force it I want to see you begging and crying! "


    Chonghua then giggled. The laughter was very gloomy and harsh.


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and subconsciously wanted to escape from the yard, but she didn''t think of the door and stopped again.


    Because what Chonghua said is right.


    Before she entered the door, she did order Bai Su to them.


    But I don''t want to eat my own fruit now.


    "Lin Mengya, think it over. After you leave the yard today, everything belongs to me! Oh, by the way, now your maid who knows martial arts must be worried about you. Don''t worry, the enchanting fragrance I ordered doesn''t have much effect."


    She turned around and looked at Chonghua coldly, with a touch of anger on her face.


    Unexpectedly, I was fooled by myself.


    She bit her teeth and threatened in a low voice.


    "Chonghua, it seems that I really underestimated you! Wait, I will never let you live!"


    "Then you have to come back with your life. Oh, yes, actually, I lied to you just now. Although I know that according to your plan, you will find a reason to support all the maidens. However, you are more worried about your father and brother. Maybe they are no longer alive now? I really sympathize with you. Why do the people you care about and the people you love leave you one by one £¿¡±


    Chonghua was extremely sarcastic and sarcastic to her.


    She snorted coldly and kicked the door out.


    As expected, Bai Su stayed outside the yard, but the other party looked at her with a touch of strangeness.


    Lin Mengya came forward to explain in a hurry.


    "I, I''m Lin Mengya, Bai su. You understand me more than anyone, don''t you?"


    She swallowed a mouthful of water, a little nervous.


    The latter looked at her and nodded.


    "I''m not Chonghua, I''m Lin Mengya, you know?"


    This time, Bai Su''s head nodded faster.


    But her smile froze on her face.


    Turning back, she glared at the guy who had destroyed her plan and left quickly with someone.


    Along the way, she felt that the eyes of anyone looking at her were mixed with completely strange emotions.


    The whole person began to appear a little uneasy, and his temper was quite different from that before.


    She looked a little grumpy and kept walking around the yard.


    "What about your highness? When will your highness come back?"


    She caught the man and asked regardless.


    The other party can only shake his head and then step back.


    "You all think I''m fake, I''m real, I''m real!"


    She was eager to prove herself to be true, but she looked more false.


    The people around didn''t dare to get close, so they could only look at her suspiciously.


    "I want to see your highness. Tell me, where is your highness? I want to see him, I want to see him!"


    Her sensitive nerves tightened and she began to hysteria.


    People have never seen her like this, so they don''t know how to deal with it.


    Finally, the housekeeper came with the news of his highness Xi.


    "Miss Gong, your highness asked you to meet in the suburbs."


    "Really, did your highness ask me?"


    She looked a little frightened and anxious.


    The housekeeper lowered his face and said obediently.


    "Yes, your highness asked you to go."


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and shouted.


    "No! All this is fake! He asked me out just to let me be caught by others! I won''t go, I won''t go anywhere, I won''t die!"


    She hurried to the house and hid, but the housekeeper snorted coldly.


    "I can''t help you. Someone, bring her to the carriage!"


    In an instant, several women and servant girls ran in from outside the yard.


    The head of a particularly tall and strong woman, like catching a chicken, pulled her out of the house.


    "No! I don''t want to die! I''m Lin Mengya, it''s true! I beg you, believe me!"


    She cried and begged. She wanted to break away, but she couldn''t fight the woman''s strength at all.


    Those people followed her into the carriage. They were afraid that she would escape, so they had to escort her in the car.


    In the carriage, there was constant "Ping Ping Ping Ping" news.


    The housekeeper looked at Bai Su with a cold look in his eyes without hesitation.


    "I''ll give it to you. When you get outside the city, come back quickly."


    The housekeeper whispered, Bai Su nodded and rode on the horse.


    The carriage started slowly, and then faster and faster.


    "All right, let''s go back. You can''t leak a word about today''s affairs. You know our Highness''s temper!"


    The rest of the servants, although they didn''t know what happened, were afraid of the dignity of the housekeeper and didn''t dare to contradict at all.


    Turned around and immediately returned to the house.


    The housekeeper looked at the direction of the carriage disappearing, but there was a touch of pure light in his eyes.


    Alone, he came to the yard where Princess Chonghua was detained.


    Then, looking at no one left or right, he knocked on the door gently.


    "Miss, miss, are you in there?"


    Inside, there was a purr with his mouth blocked.


    The housekeeper immediately pushed the door in and was surprised to see that someone was tied up and could not move under the eaves.


    "Miss, I''m coming to save you!"


    He took a few tight steps and just wanted to untie the rope from the woman.


    At this time, only a "poof" was heard.


    He lowered his head and looked at his left chest in amazement.


    A long sword shining with snow came out through his chest.


    He turned around and looked at the man in black behind him in amazement. He wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the overflowing blood.


    The housekeeper''s body fell to the ground, and the bound woman was stunned on the spot.


    She looked at the man in black, and the surprise in her eyes became more and more intense.


    That''s not the truth! no

 Chapter 1441

    The carriage bumped. After coming out of the mansion, it ran wildly out of the city.


    Originally, Longdu was under martial law at this time, and the traffic and personnel were checked very carefully.


    When they arrived, the knocking sound in the carriage became more urgent.


    "Who''s sitting here?"


    The officers and soldiers in charge of the inspection knocked on the car, and the sound inside immediately stopped.


    "In here, the family members of his highness Xi are sitting. Get out of the way!"


    Bai Su rode on his horse with cold and proud eyes.


    The officer and soldier didn''t want to buy her account. As soon as he wanted to scold with a cold face, he was pulled by the captain behind him.


    "It''s your highness Xi''s man. His men are not sensible. Let the girl laugh. Come on, let''s go!"


    That man looks like a smooth man and has a good eye for things.


    First of all, they smiled and signaled that they could leave.


    Bai Su glanced at the man and urged the horse to leave.


    "But isn''t there an order that we should stop the carriage anyway?"


    Watching them leave, the officers and soldiers looked a little worried and said.


    But the captain was not in a hurry, and his eyes were a little cold.


    "What do you know about the above orders? Remember, from now on, anyone should step up investigation."


    "Yes."


    Soon the carriage was outside the city.


    There are many people on the road, but they only go down the road.


    They didn''t arrive at a Chuang Tzu until the middle of the month.


    "Take people in and keep quiet."


    Bai Su looked around warily, and only after making sure that there was no one around, did she whisper orders.


    "Woo woo..."


    The woman bound into zongzi was dragged into the gate by a strong woman.


    Bai Su took care of the aftermath and closed the door only after she was sure that she had not attracted the attention of others.


    Inside the door, she suddenly changed her face.


    Worried, he ran to the back yard and went straight to an insignificant wing room.


    "Master, are you okay? Did they hurt you?"


    Pushing the door open, Bai Su asked anxiously.


    Inside, Lin Mengya, whose rope was untied, was rubbed her wrist with medicine oil carefully.


    "Don''t worry, I naturally know the weight. Girl, when I tie you later, do you want to pad you with a cloth?"


    The strong woman''s voice was like a man.


    She looked up at him, shook her head and said.


    "It''s necessary to do a full set of plays. What''s more, if they didn''t see me treated like this, they wouldn''t believe it."


    The rope rubbed her wrists red.


    In addition to some spicy pain, others can be endured.


    "You said that in order to do this play, why do you have to fight in person? Those people are not easy to fool?"


    Qinghu said angrily. After all, he loves his family more.


    "If I don''t fight by myself, how can they believe that this is Yu''s plan to steal beams and change pillars? By the way, do you put those things in Chonghua''s yard?"


    As she spoke, she asked Qinghu to tie her up again.


    Qinghu''s binding is very skillful and will never really hurt her. Moreover, once any accident happens, she can escape safely and quickly, with absolute double insurance.


    "I''ve put the gold and silver jewelry that Chonghua used to exchange for medicine back into her yard as you told me. But I''m a little worried. Will those people believe that she is the real you?"


    Bai Su''s concern is not unreasonable.


    In fact, from the beginning, Lin Mengya had no intention to let Chonghua out of the yard.


    And she knows better than anyone that Chonghua was so easily fooled because Chonghua felt that he could control the game.


    But she didn''t want all this. She had already calculated it secretly.


    Now, those who are desperately looking for her forces know that Lin Mengya is the one who stays in the yard, and the one who escapes is Princess Chonghua pretending to be.


    The news was released by long Tianyu bit by bit through the ghost city.


    Those who can get news are people with certain power, and they have to pay a high price.


    People, there is always a misunderstanding that what costs money and effort is true.


    The news obtained by those forces is that his highness Xi joined hands with Gong ya to use Chonghua as a substitute for the dead.


    Their performance in recent days has made people more and more sure of the reliability of the news.


    Therefore, these people want to play a mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind.


    As everyone knows, they are the real yellow finches.


    "Believe it or not, it depends on our ability. Well, you two will go out first in a moment. Don''t reveal your secrets."


    There was a light of confidence in her eyes. She had always enjoyed it in calculating people.


    What''s more, this game is interesting and tight.


    Lin Mengya''s mouth was stuffed with a clean sleeve by Qing Hu.


    Just afraid of suspicion, so I wiped some dust on the outside side of my mouth.


    Bai Su and Qing Hu were outside, and their expressions were dignified.


    She sat alone in the room, wondering what she was thinking.


    In the darkness, someone suddenly approached.


    Having heard the voice for a long time, she immediately cheered up and kept twisting her body, as if she wanted to break free.


    The window lattice moved, and she immediately widened her eyes and looked at people.


    I saw a black night pedestrian, just tiptoed over the window and explored in her direction.


    "Princess? Is that you?"


    The visitor asked in a low voice, and she hesitated for a moment without making any further sound.


    "Don''t be afraid, princess. I''m here to save you!"


    The man touched her side, and a smell of fat and powder rushed into his nose.


    She frowned. Was it a eunuch?


    Thinking about it, I felt that my hand was loose and the rope was cut off.


    She immediately pulled out the cloth from her mouth and asked in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Who sent you, but the empress?"


    "That''s right. I don''t trust you, so I sent a little one to have a look. Princess, how are you now? They didn''t embarrass you, did they?"


    "Bah, who are they and dare to touch me? What''s the situation now? The bitch Gong Ya is under the control of her mother?"


    The eunuch hesitated and replied.


    "Well, I''ve caught it. So the empress sent a small one to pick you up. Are you going back to the palace or will you go to his highness Huixi''s residence?"


    Unexpectedly, she gave another answer.


    "I want to see the end of that bitch Lin Mengya first. I want her to live better than die!"


    Although her voice was hoarse, there was a trace of malevolence in it.


    The eunuch seemed to be determining something. After hearing her words, his attitude relaxed.


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. The princess doesn''t have to be so anxious. Has the princess thought about the future?"


    "In the future? My future will be destroyed by that bitch Lin Mengya, and I will destroy her too!"


    Her heart was alert, and what she said was well thought out.


    Chonghua is not a good conspirator. To be honest, she is not so smart.


    But this time, Chonghua consciously grasped her weakness.


    There must be an expert behind it.


    Now in this situation, the slightly smarter people know to run for their lives.


    But Chonghua will think of revenge.


    Such a selfish and stupid person is the princess Chonghua familiar to empress Zun.


    Therefore, even if it was tempting before, now, I will believe it.


    "No, princess. Everything needs patience. Since empress Hou Zun promised to help you, she will certainly help you. But before that, please keep your promise."


    She felt a "clatter" in her heart and cried out in secret.


    That''s hard to answer.


    After thinking about it, she can only go on.


    "I will certainly do what I promised empress Hou Zun. But you have to do what empress promised me?"


    "What do you mean, princess? Do you want to go back on your word? Don''t forget that you have no one to rely on except your mother."


    The other side is also very cautious.


    Cold sweat, dripping quietly.


    She is not afraid of any danger. With Bai Su and Qing Hu, no one can hurt her.


    But she didn''t want to be exposed so early.


    In this way, she will not only scare the snake, but also do all her preparatory work in vain.


    "No, I don''t mean that. It''s just that I think there''s no problem that such an important thing needs more protection from my mother?"


    She said, kicking the ball back to the other party.


    The eunuch paused. This time, his tone was obviously not very polite.


    "Your Highness, you know our mother''s temper. In this world, no one dares to threaten her and make conditions with her!"


    The eunuch''s intimidation did not make her restrain, or she was frightened out of her courage.


    On the contrary, it made her feel that her battle plan was indeed feasible.


    "Chonghua doesn''t dare. Chonghua just feels that it''s the simplest thing to crush Gong Ya in the future. I''ve been wronged so much before, and my mother can''t help but let me take revenge?"


    Every word she said today has something to do with revenge.


    So the eunuch must think she''s stupid.


    This move really works.


    The eunuch hesitated a little when he heard the speech.


    "Of course, your mother will give you justice. But before that, you''d better think about it for your mother and the crown prince."


    This matter has something to do with the crown prince?


    Lin mengarden felt that it seemed a lot more complicated.


    But fortunately, the disaster is over for the time being.


    What the eunuch said later made her feel extremely difficult.


    "If you don''t hand it in now, the empress will be unable to hand it in. Please forgive me for this."


    Although the attitude is still polite, there is no doubt in the tone, but it is gloomy.


    Lin Mengya showed some eagerness. She seemed to be thinking about each other''s problems.

 Chapter 1442

    Breathing became a lot faster and seemed a little nervous.


    "I don''t know. Has your highness made up her mind?"


    She didn''t know the details of the transaction between Princess Chonghua and houzun.


    Therefore, we can''t jump to conclusions.


    "Yes, but -"


    She took a long turn at the end of the note and said calmly.


    "You must all listen to me, or I''d rather burn jade and stone than let you take it for nothing!"


    As soon as the cruel words were finished, she felt her heart beating like a drum.


    Now, she pretends to be Chonghua''s offer, which can determine many problems.


    Success or failure is in one fell swoop.


    After a moment of silence there, he said softly.


    "It''s OK to listen to you, but we have to report back. Finally, we don''t have to get it today. You can keep it well. Later, when the crown prince ascends the throne, you will be a great hero."


    As soon as the eunuch said this, she probably guessed what Chonghua was holding in her hand.


    Nine times out of ten, it must be a drug that can treat the hidden diseases in the prince''s palace.


    Unexpectedly, such an important thing is in Chonghua''s hands.


    It seems that she really underestimated each other before.


    "Of course I know about this, but it''s still too early to say. As long as you bring Lin Mengya''s body, I will hand it over immediately and will never delay the business between the empress and the crown prince. What do you think?"


    She knows more about hou Zun than anyone else.


    In order to keep her son''s throne, the woman even did not hesitate to turn against her husband who had loved her for many years.


    It was just a few days ago, and Hou Zun had no reason not to agree.


    The eunuch hesitated a little and said.


    "What the princess said is not unreasonable. Well, I''ll go and recover my life first. Once the empress can accept your conditions, I''ll find you again. How about it?"


    Now, the eunuch really believed that she was Princess Chonghua.


    But she was eager for the eunuch to leave quickly.


    "Thank you, father-in-law, but you must hurry. If it''s later, I''m afraid I won''t be here."


    She didn''t take the initiative to escape because she wanted the eunuch to believe that although she had been exposed, Murong Xi kept her, which was still useful.


    They will never touch her, because if they touch her, murongxi will be startled.


    As everyone knows, these are their routines.


    After sending off the eunuch, she continued to be in a daze in the room.


    Those forces are very cautious. Even if they get accurate information, they will send someone to see it and ensure that they are safe.


    However, they didn''t come in like eunuchs and talk to her directly.


    They all stood in the yard, as if they were watching.


    One night later, the disturbing spies began to retreat.


    Finally, before the evening came, long Tianyu suddenly arrived.


    And he also brought a large number of people.


    Cut off the eyes of people who want to find out.


    "Are you tired after being tied up all day?"


    Just after arriving at Zhuangzi and arranging the patrol route of these people, long Tianyu hurried all the way to the room where Lin Mengya was bound.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw that Bai Su had just untied the rope on her, and then jumped up with a vigorous step.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t I say? We must use the thinnest and softest hemp rope. Look at her wrist. Why is it so red!"


    She is a little helpless. She has listened to such words several times today.


    Qinghu came in with the ointment for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis and knocked long Tianyu away.


    "If you can, you can come. Don''t stand and talk. It doesn''t hurt your back. That''s my sister. Can I not feel bad?"


    Qinghu gave him a white look, and then wanted to apply medicine to her wrist.


    Don''t think long Tianyu is jealous. He takes his lover''s wrist back.


    "I''ll deal with it myself. Don''t worry about it!"


    "OK, then take out a ointment that is 100 times stronger than us. It can immediately make her not hurt or red. Cut, it''s not all the same."


    "What are you talking about?"


    She felt a little headache. Why are those two guys so childish one by one?


    "Well, stop arguing. Yu, how''s the situation in the city?"


    They didn''t belong to the group. It was a runaway, so neither Hou Zun nor others dared to look for them.


    This leads to the inconvenience of those people who go in and out of the city.


    But fortunately, after today, I''m afraid there will be no such trouble.


    Long Tianyu was forced to give up the dispute with Qinghu. After a cold hum, he said to her.


    "The housekeeper is all right. Fortunately, you gave him the medicine that can hold his breath and make people fall into fake death, as well as the best hemostatic. When our people arrived, the housekeeper was still lying on the ground, but there was no worry about his life. Next, it depends on when the housekeeper woke up."


    She wanted to do it in other ways, but the housekeeper had to go to battle in person in order to be more credible.


    Those who come here don''t know what kind of Kung Fu it is. Fortunately, the housekeeper also knows some Kung Fu.


    Therefore, although the stab was deep, it was not fatal.


    By now, it should have been taken care of.


    "Well, after the housekeeper wakes up, thank him for me. But has Chonghua really been robbed?"


    The hanging heart relaxed immediately after seeing his nod.


    Fortunately, their previous efforts have not been in vain.


    "Do you know who took her?"


    But this one, he shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "That''s right. These people dare to grab food at the mouth of the tiger. Obviously, they are well prepared. Now, they value China and how long they can support it."


    She made the best use of everything, and because of her special status, Chonghua was taken away, but she would not be abused.


    I don''t know where to find such a cheap thing.


    Chonghua will resist. After she reacts, she will certainly shout injustice and say that she is Chonghua, not herself.


    But unfortunately, the more she says so, the more people won''t believe it.


    What''s more, she has other evidence to prove that Chonghua is herself.


    But Chonghua can''t prove his identity.


    She won this game from the beginning!


    "I added a little material before I left. So she should last a long time."


    Yu narrowed her eyes slightly, with some calculation in her eyes.


    She was very curious and asked.


    "What is it?"


    Unexpectedly, the man sold it.


    "The secret of heaven must not be revealed."


    This man is really annoying!


    Lin Meng stared at the other party angrily, but as a result, he caused the other party to laugh.


    "My wife is really the most powerful woman in the world!"


    Pouting, Lin Mengya felt that although this was reasonable, it was not the reason why he could escape!


    The two quarreled again, and then hugged each other again.


    However, Princess Chonghua, who is far away in Longdu, is not so lucky.


    "Gong ya, you are here!"


    The housekeeper who had shut Lin Mengya up before, after looking at the woman in front of him, was gnashing his teeth with hate.


    If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t lose so many people and be scolded by her mother.


    "I, I''m not Gong ya. You recognize the wrong person!"


    Seeing how the housekeeper died, she was very frightened.


    "Somebody, take her away!"


    The housekeeper, taking care of others, immediately took his men and prepared to take them away.


    But at this time, another group of people suddenly broke into the yard.


    "Get out of the way! Gong ya, it''s ours!"


    The voice burst with a bit, but it was full of murderous spirit.


    Chonghua could not help shrinking his neck and trembling his teeth.


    She only felt dizzy. Up to now, she didn''t understand what kind of situation she was in.


    No, why are they here?


    Shouldn''t they go to catch Gong ya?


    "You are all mistaken! I am princess Chonghua, not Gong ya!"


    She explained loudly, then suddenly seemed to think of something, pointed to her face and said in horror.


    "This face is fake. I''m Chonghua, not Gong ya! You, you''ve all been fooled!"


    Her words made those people pause a little.


    Then the housekeeper winked at one of his men and the other immediately came forward.


    At the same time, the other group also separated one person.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    She stepped back a few steps and looked at the two people in horror for fear that they would be bad for her.


    "Since you say that your face is false, let''s have a test. Don''t be afraid, if you really aren''t Gong ya, we won''t hurt you."


    The housekeeper said coldly, and Chonghua had to stop after listening.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, now she knew that she had been plotted by the bitch Lin Mengya!


    However, as long as she proves that she is Chonghua, she can get away.


    Resisting the desire to scold the two people, Chonghua reluctantly stood there.


    Both hands were equally cold and hard, and touched her face at the same time. She only felt uncomfortable all over, but she reluctantly endured.


    The two men touched her face, carefully examined it, and quickly walked back to their masters and whispered to them.


    Chonghua was a little nervous, but she couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    The housekeeper nodded in disappointment and said to the other group.


    "This person really has some problems on his face, but since she insists that she is Princess Chonghua, I''m afraid someone will know her in the palace. I''ll take this person away first."


    Chonghua finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the bitch''s trick has not succeeded.


    But unexpectedly, the head of the other group started a sneer.


    "Since it''s a princess, it must be worth a lot of money. You know, the more noble you are over there, the higher the price. I think you have a share!"

 Chapter 1443

    Chonghua''s body shook and trembled slightly.


    She took a step back in panic and said hurriedly.


    "I''m the princess. You can''t do this to me! Aren''t you the empress? Save me, save me!"


    The housekeeper''s face was gloomy, and the men he brought were gradually encircled.


    Each other, but not afraid of him at all.


    "If she wants to be princess Chonghua, why do you take so much trouble to cheat me! My men just said that her face has no problem! If you want to cheat me, I don''t think you want to live!"


    The man turned his eyes and said with a sneer.


    Chonghua listened to him and finally knew he was worried.


    "No, I''m not Gong ya. I''m really Princess Chonghua. You..."


    She anxiously touched her face, and at this moment, she suddenly remembered that her face had already become the appearance of another person!


    Suddenly, Chonghua knew how terrible his current situation was.


    But the housekeeper is not easy to deal with. After looking at the person opposite with a sneer, he opened his mouth calmly.


    "I thought you were so smart. If she really was gong ya, how could Her Highness Yixi be unprepared for her attention? Today, it was just a trap for you and me. Chong Hua is the one my master wants. If you can give me this face, Gong ya, I can not rob you for the time being."


    The housekeeper put on a high posture with a black face.


    In fact, the head of the other party was also confused. He looked around, but inadvertently found a cold light flashing in the corner of the wall.


    Suddenly, I understood.


    It turned out that his highness Xi''s people had already ambushed in order to make a profit!


    Turning his eyes, he winked at his confidant.


    "In that case, let''s go first. Hum, this little princess, today, I''ll let her go temporarily!"


    The man waved and withdrew from the yard with the man.


    The housekeeper snorted coldly, and his men immediately came forward and caught Chonghua.


    "Miss Gong, you''re all right!"


    Chonghua was stunned on the spot. What''s going on?


    Long Du Nei was stirred up by the big play they directed.


    As a party, Lin Mengya is outside the vortex.


    Every day, after long Tianyu comes back, he will bring back the latest news.


    For example, Princess Chonghua was robbed by a group of housekeepers and then scrambled by all parties. At present, her whereabouts are unknown.


    When she heard the news, she was first happy, and then worried.


    "Miss, she is not you after all. So what, she is willing to be your double?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and didn''t speak.


    If Chonghua doesn''t want to die, she should know that only by pretending to be her can she save her life.


    At present, she is much safer than a while ago.


    The next step is to clear the hidden dangers in Longdu.


    She must leave, and long Tianyu will follow her.


    In that case, she must promise that when they come back one day, Longdu will still be under the control of Yu.


    "Miss, the carriage is ready. I don''t know when you''ll go out."


    The housekeeper stood respectfully in front of her and said that when Lin Mengya saw each other, her eyes showed a few concerns.


    "How''s your wound?"


    The housekeeper touched his chest and showed a careless smile on his pale and haggard face.


    "Miss, don''t worry. With the medicine you gave and the small natural anomaly, it''s no big problem."


    The housekeeper''s heart was slightly to the right, and Lin Mengya had given him medicine before he went in, so that didn''t kill him.


    This is also thanks to the housekeeper''s life-saving performance, otherwise, it would not have such a good effect.


    "You should pay more attention to your health. OK, I''ll go out now. You don''t have to worry."


    The housekeeper stepped down, and Lin Mengya went back to the house and changed her clothes.


    Although she is temporarily safe, the premise is that no one has found her true identity.


    The carriage shook and they walked a long way outside the city until they came to a forest.


    Although it is already spring, it is still a little cold.


    After she took Bai Su and chen''er in, she seemed to walk in the forest at will for a while.


    It was not until she reached the depths of the woods that she saw a familiar figure appear in front of her.


    "Brother Lian, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know how you are recently."


    The winning streak in military uniform turned around, looking a little complicated.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand, took off the mask on her face and looked at each other with a smile.


    "Brother Lian, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Gong ya, do you know that now both black and white are inevitable for you. What have you done?"


    As soon as Liansheng spoke, she knew that Lianjia, after all, was that Lianjia, and there was no change.


    Otherwise, Lian Sheng would not rush to meet her in the name of the task after receiving her news.


    "Since brother Lian knows this time, don''t you know what Gong Ya has done?"


    She said with a smile, and the winning streak''s face was a little darker.


    Then he shook his head.


    "No way! You absolutely can''t disobey the emperor. Moreover, the Emperor didn''t return the arrest warrant to you, nor even embarrass the palace family. His majesty, he just wants to take you back secretly."


    She saw the hesitation on Lian Sheng''s face and sighed faintly.


    After all, the winning streak is still the winning streak.


    In his heart, loyalty and patriotism will always come first.


    "What if I said I didn''t do anything? Would you believe it, even elder brother? Would you believe it if your majesty wanted to use me to fight for power and profit for his own self-interest?"


    "No! It''s impossible! Your majesty is not such a person!"


    Winning streak denied, but she had long heard the hesitation in his words.


    "I know you didn''t bring anyone else here this time. I just hope you can listen to my explanation. But I''m sorry, that''s all I can say. But I won''t embarrass you. I hope even eldest brother can bring a message to the emperor for me. My Gong Ya is willing to cooperate with him, but the way must follow mine. If he insists on his own way, I will let him know that he is a woman , to what extent. Jiangshan, the throne, I will let him get nothing. "


    Her tone is not strong, even with a woman''s unique tenderness.


    But Lian Sheng didn''t dare to doubt the authenticity of her words. Before he came, his father told him that Gong Ya of the palace family is probably the most critical piece to stir up the country.


    Now it seems that my father is extremely visionary.


    "This..."


    "Brother, I think what Gong Ya said is very reasonable!"


    Both of them looked back in some surprise, but they saw a man wrapped in a cloak coming quickly.


    "Gong ya, how are you recently?"


    Removing the hat from his cloak, the man showed a sunny and handsome face.


    But I haven''t seen it in a few months. Even the star''s eyebrows are a little more mature.


    But when he smiled, he was like the sun in the midsummer of June, brilliant and full of vitality.


    Seeing him coming, the winning streak''s eyebrows became tighter.


    "How do you know we''re here?"


    In the face of his brother''s severity, Lian Xing''s eyes were habitually afraid.


    But she saw clearly that the fear was at most the brother''s fear of his brother, and there was nothing else.


    It seems that during her absence from Longdu, even Xing has grown a lot.


    At least now, he can face his brother.


    "Brother, you are so confused! Do you think your majesty really trusts our family so much?"


    He nodded at Lin Mengya and said to his brother.


    The latter''s face changed slightly and scolded.


    "How can we be arrogant at a young age! Our family is a royal family. Whether your majesty trusts us or not, we will fight to be loyal!"


    "So, you come alone and want to take Gong Ya back, right? Brother, I won''t allow you to do so! Gong Ya is my friend. I will never do anything sorry for my friend in my life!"


    The more mature shell still can''t trap the impulsive young blood.


    He stretched out his arms and protected his friend behind him.


    "Lian Xing, don''t fool around!"


    Liansheng didn''t expect that his brother, who had always been bold, was so confused.


    He sank his face, just as he had scolded his mischievous brother countless times before.


    But this time, the boy who was always afraid of him stood firmly in front of him.


    "My father and mother have taught us to distinguish right from wrong since childhood. Brother, you know this has nothing to do with Gong ya. It''s difficult for your majesty to force others. Why do you just can''t see clearly and distinguish clearly, but help the tyrants. You are no longer my favorite brother!"


    The winning streak looks iron green. If he had been in front of him, he would have hit the boy in the urine.


    But now he can''t lift his hand.


    Lin Mengya has been silently looking at their brothers for a long time. She sighed and held the excited Lianxing.


    "Lian Xing, well, don''t blame your brother any more. In fact, even brother has to suffer."


    Lian Xing was full of anger on his face. He stared at his eldest brother and said.


    "Gong ya, don''t intercede with that guy! He was fascinated by the high officials and high salaries granted to him by the emperor! Do you know how beautiful he was in the days when you left!"


    "Lian Xing, shut up!"


    The cold drink of winning streak even more inspired Lian Xing''s rebellious psychology.


    "If you dare, don''t be afraid of what others say! You are the commander of the forbidden army, but you inadvertently saved the princess''s life in the inner court of the imperial palace. Now, all the people say that you did it deliberately in order to win the holy favor. Otherwise, with so many bodyguards in front of the imperial court, why did you save the princess?"


    Even in the tone of the star, there was a bit of irony.


    And Lin Mengya finally understood their brothers'' differences.


    After all, Lian Xing is angry with his big brother.

 Chapter 1444

    With a winning streak, even if he was misunderstood, he would not explain.


    But Lian Xing is different. In his heart, his brother is not only an example, but also one of the most important families.


    That''s why he was so angry.


    Lian Sheng looked at his brother, but his eyes flashed a complex look.


    But he didn''t explain, just said stiffly.


    "This is my business. It''s not up to you! Lian Xing, I''ll say it again and get out of the way!"


    "No! Elder brother, why don''t you defend? You know, everyone is now. Lian Sheng is a man with deep intention and unscrupulous means. He also said that you shared weal and woe with the brothers of the forbidden army. You were just acting! Elder brother, you obviously weren''t like that!"


    Lian Xing was anxious and his eyes were slightly red.


    But the winning streak always strained his face and refused to say one more word.


    Lin Mengya seemed to shake her head.


    These two people as like as two peas are different in temperament, but some things are exactly the same.


    Sure enough, it''s a brother.


    "Well, Lian Xing, don''t blame your big brother. I believe he has difficulties."


    She tugged Lianxing hard. The latter gave her face, but her eyes still stared at his eldest brother.


    "Lian Sheng, if you really have to take me away today, you can do it now. Lian Xing, listen. Your eldest brother is definitely not that kind of despicable villain. I am willing to go with him, understand?"


    She leaned over and said solemnly.


    But unexpectedly, the winning streak sighed and said with a wry smile.


    "You two... Am I such a unreasonable and unreasonable person in your eyes? You, alas..."


    Lian Xing was silly, but Lin Mengya smiled.


    She knew that winning streak was definitely not that kind of despicable person.


    "But, didn''t you get the emperor''s order to catch Gong ya at any cost? Moreover, I also heard that your majesty has an order that as long as you can catch Gong ya, you will marry the princess immediately, and you will be promoted to the rank. Is that true?"


    Lian Xing asked with wide eyes, and Lian Sheng nodded gently after hesitating for a moment.


    "Your Majesty does mean so, but I don''t have any unreasonable thoughts about the princess. You silly boy, you don''t realize that you have been used."


    Lian Sheng shook his head frequently, while Lin Mengya covered her mouth and laughed like a thief.


    Now, even the stars won''t do it.


    "How do I feel that you two seem to have some conspiracy? Brother, what are you hiding from me?"


    Lian Sheng didn''t want to talk to this silly brother, so the task fell on her.


    Looking at the desire on Lian Xing''s face, she couldn''t help laughing in her heart for a few minutes.


    "You are really one track minded. Think about it. If you win a forbidden army commander in a row, would he walk in the back palace without the order of your majesty?"


    Lian Xing was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect this relationship.


    Lin Mengya sighed, shook her head and said.


    "If you win the battle, then the emperor will know that he should at least punish him for his crimes in the palace of the harem." but his majesty has not been guilty of any crime, and has also given him a marriage with the Royal Highness. This shows that this is your Majesty''s consent. That is to say, the emperor is the emperor, and even the elder brother is indispensable.


    Everything starts with marriage.


    When this matter is clarified, other things will be solved easily.


    "But why did the emperor do that?"


    Lian Xing didn''t know. In his opinion, if he married the princess, he became the emperor''s son-in-law.


    This is a great good thing for every minister.


    Mentioned here, Lin Mengya''s smile was a little restrained.


    "I think your majesty did this to crush and divide the family. Don''t think about it, silly boy, your eldest brother is so excellent, but he has only been a hard worker of the commander of the forbidden army for so many years. But you are just a beginner and have become a popular man in front of your majesty. What do you think if you were an ordinary person?"


    Lian Xing is just impulsive, but he is not stupid.


    Think it over and you''ll see.


    Emperor Zun is to let their brothers have a quarrel.


    Lian Xing was promoted before, and his winning streak was too dull.


    That''s why there''s this second step.


    And deliberately let Lianxing know that Liansheng is going to catch himself, presumably in order to intensify the contradictions of Lianxing''s family.


    "Then why did the emperor do this?"


    Lian Xing was a little confused, but more angry.


    After she looked at Lian Sheng, the latter hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly at her.


    It seems that he is not going to hide any more.


    "Because your majesty only needs one person. And this person is me."


    There was no sorrow or joy on Lian Sheng''s face, because it was too clear, so there was no anger.


    Some things, for people like them, are doomed.


    "Your Majesty, you need someone who can be loyal to him. Even Xing, you are too kind and warm-blooded. All the time, even brother is the most obedient sword in your Majesty''s hand. If I were the emperor, I would choose even brother instead of you who is not easy to control and follow your joy and anger."


    In fact, when she was in Longdu before, she saw some trends.


    Therefore, she acquiesced to the five brothers to follow Lian Xing.


    When people are proud or confused, it is easy to be taken advantage of.


    In fact, the fifth brother is a black man. He followed Lian Xing, which broke off the emperor''s plan to use people to infiltrate Lian Xing.


    Lian Xing was silent. After he secretly looked at his eldest brother, his eyes were full of guilt.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have misunderstood you."


    He apologized carefully, and Lin Mengya smiled. Lian Xing did a good job. If he knew his mistake, he would change it.


    "Come on, don''t cry and lose your face. If you let your parents know, you should say that I have too much eyes for you. However, Lian Xing, you should know that as imperial servants, we have some missions that are doomed. Even if it is wrong, we should implement them, even if we should go against our conscience and righteousness."


    Lian Xing will argue with him immediately after listening to him.


    But at this time, other movements sounded in the surrounding woods.


    She grabbed Lian Xing and said in a low voice.


    "Someone is coming!"


    The two brothers, and then she noticed.


    The two brothers subconsciously protected her in the middle, one before and one after, and looked around warily.


    In the forest, someone attacked.


    "Isn''t this the high-profile adult Lian and adult Xiao Lian? Why, your brothers are so free, come here to discuss matters?"


    Come here, dressed in official clothes.


    Lin Mengya recognized the clothes on the man. The last time she was taken away by the emperor, these people came around her.


    They are the guards directly under the emperor. They have to be more careful when they see even stars and successive victories.


    These people don''t stay well in the palace. What are they doing here?


    "Where are our brothers? It seems that it has nothing to do with Lord Yu?"


    Lian Xing narrowed his eyes and responded with some displeasure.


    The latter looked like a smiling tiger, but there was pure light flashing in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya obviously felt that the man was looking at her.


    Fortunately, she just reacted quickly and quickly put the mask back on and adjusted it.


    Drooping her eyes, she stood there calmly.


    As long as you deal with it carefully, the other party should not recognize her.


    "Of course, alas, compared with the two adults, I have no chance to relax. I heard that the disobedience of the palace family seems to be familiar with the two adults. I''m here to ask the two adults, but do I have a clue about the palace elegance?"


    Smiling tiger, adult Yu, without taboo, fixed his sight on her.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that her back was cold.


    But fortunately, there are family brothers before and after. At least they still have some confidence.


    However, in my mind, I am living a variety of ideas quickly.


    She has been very careful. How can she find each other?


    Winning streak? impossible.


    Winning streak is cautious and will never reveal anything.


    She looked at the stars with her back to her. It was strange that there was a bee on the man''s cuff?


    She knocked carefully and found that something seemed to stick to Lianxing''s cuff.


    She sniffed carefully, a unique taste of honey, let her understand a general idea.


    Lian Xing is so careless!


    It seems that the other party is prepared.


    "No! Even if there is, I won''t tell you this despicable person! Gong Ya is my friend. I don''t do anything sorry for my friend!"


    Lian Xing is not stupid. He must not be abnormal at this time.


    In addition, I am also dissatisfied with adult Yu on weekdays. At the moment, I still look like a hob meat.


    Adult Yu smiled with a cold look in his eyes, but moved to a winning streak.


    "Even my Lord, is that true?"


    "I will naturally handle the case impartially. No matter who committed the case, I will bring it to justice!"


    Adult Yu probably doesn''t like winning streak, and his goal has never been the two of them.


    "This little brother is very smart. I don''t know whose little childe can get the favor of two company adults. I want to be extraordinary. I''m not talented, but I love to make friends with talents all over the world. I wonder if the little childe can appreciate you and let the palace enjoy your style?"


    It was obviously asking for her advice, but the indisputable tone made her frown slightly.


    This man can''t see anything, can he?


    She looked up and said politely.


    "I''m just a nodding acquaintance with two adults. I really don''t like it. Adults are busy with business, and villains still don''t bother."


    "Where did you say that? How could it be regarded as an interruption? Could it be that you don''t look up to me? Or are you afraid to follow me because you have a ghost in your heart?"


    Adult Yu narrowed his eyes and his voice became colder.


    Behind him, dozens of bodyguards surrounded them.

 Chapter 1445

    Lian Xing frowned and blocked her tightly.


    "Lord Yu, what do you mean? This little brother is my friend of Lianxing. If you want to take someone, you have to ask me first, whether you agree or not!"


    Adult Yu looked at him with a smile, but a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Lord Xiaolian, why do you bother? I think this young master is extraordinary, so why not make friends? Is this young master afraid to see me? It''s strange that we all work for your majesty. If you can, I can''t?"


    This remark was mixed with great resentment.


    Lin Mengya secretly said bad. It seems that this person has a contradiction with Lianxing brothers in the past.


    This time, it''s hard to say whether it''s aimless or involved by her.


    In short, this person is a bad comer.


    "You --"


    Lian Xing was a little angry and came forward to argue with each other, but she held her back.


    Now, we are outnumbered.


    And more importantly, Lianxing and Liansheng must not fight with adult Yu.


    She thought for a while. If she couldn''t, she had to go back with Lord Yu first, and then wait for the opportunity to act.


    But this approach is risky.


    She won''t try easily unless she has to.


    "Even my Lord, we are officials in the same court, and we are all the right-hand men of your majesty. Your brother is not sensible. You must not be like this?"


    Adult Yu smiled and looked at the winning streak. His eyes were full of potential.


    Lian Xing looked back and looked at his big brother.


    He doesn''t believe that he can''t win in a row, but this matter is really difficult to choose.


    "Lian Xing, don''t be rude to Lord Yu."


    "Brother, you..."


    Lian Xing is a little worried. He knows that winning streak is for his good, but Gong ya, he will not hand it over!


    The smile on adult Yu''s face was more brilliant, but there was more disdain in his expression.


    It seems that the rumors in Beijing must be true.


    Even home, that''s all.


    "I''ll take you away first if you understand what''s going on. Don''t worry, little Lian. If there''s no problem, I''ll personally take the young master back to your house. Everyone, I''ll leave first."


    Adult Yu thought that he had won the final victory.


    But just when the people wanted to get them, the winning streak protected them behind.


    "Man, you can take it away. But this little brother is our cousin. If adult Yu thinks there is any problem, he might as well take the winning streak together. It''s more convenient."


    Adult Yu''s expression seemed a little stiff.


    He never thought that it was a winning streak that stopped him at the critical moment.


    "Even your excellency, please think twice. We all work for your majesty. You must know your Majesty''s temper better than me. If you really violate your Majesty''s order, you can''t afford it."


    Lin Mengya knows that things have become more troublesome.


    In fact, at the beginning, adult Yu came not so much to catch people as to find trouble with Liansheng and Lianxing.


    The bad thing about this is that even the stars collided repeatedly, which made adult Yu indulge in jealousy and twisted it even more.


    Now, I''m afraid it can''t be done well.


    "Hum! Do you think I''m afraid of you? Lord Yu, don''t forget that we are all around your majesty. Why does your majesty only believe your nonsense and won''t believe our confession? Don''t you say there''s a problem with my friend? Well, I''ll take him into the palace now and judge what''s right and wrong when your majesty comes to judge."


    Even the stars in the end is even the stars, all of a sudden the reaction came over.


    Then he would take her hand and walk out of the woods.


    But Lord Yu''s men stopped the way.


    "Lord Xiaolian, why are you doing this? Since you''re going to your majesty, I''ll do it on my behalf, so I won''t bother you."


    This man, who is fighting openly, wants to rob people.


    Even the stars stared at each other, and there was no cover for the disgust in their eyes.


    Lord Yu waved, and his men were getting closer and closer. The situation was imminent.


    "Lord Yu, since you are all colleagues, why do you make it like this?"


    She can''t let two in a row have an accident, otherwise, she''s really sorry for her uncle and aunt.


    She came out, smiled at adult Yu and said.


    "But it''s just to go with adults and have a long experience. Where do you need to use a knife and a gun?"


    She tried to relax and said with a smile.


    Lian Xing was a little anxious, but she pushed her back secretly.


    And Liansheng also understood her meaning in an instant, and took advantage of the situation to secretly grasp Lianxing''s arm.


    "My lord laughed. I grew up in the mountains when I was young and have never seen any big market. My two cousins are also afraid of me making a fool of myself and let adults laugh. If adults really want to invite me, it''s my honor."


    Adult Yu stared at her coldly.


    Smelling the speech, he showed a sneer.


    "You say you''re going now, aren''t you? It''s a little late?"


    Her eyes tightened slightly, but there was no flaw.


    "I don''t understand what adults mean."


    "Gong ya, you are so brave!"


    There was surprise in her eyes, and then she asked as if she had heard the name for the first time.


    "Gong ya? That''s a familiar name. I remember. My two cousins seem to have a friend. That''s his name. He looks so similar to me that even adults recognize him wrong?"


    Adult Yu narrowed his eyes and stared at her, as if looking for her flaws.


    It''s a pity that Lin Mengya has already trained her ability to deal with chaos. Even if the crisis is imminent, she can still keep her face unchanged.


    "Hum, is it right or not? Just take it back. Someone, take her away!"


    Lord Yu''s men rushed up and saw that they were going to detain her.


    And there, Lian Xing could only look at all this anxiously, but he couldn''t get rid of his brother''s hand.


    "You let go of me, I can''t let them take her!"


    Lian Xing whispered hurriedly, and winning streak actually has its own plan.


    "OK, I''ll count three and let''s go together!"


    Even the star nodded secretly, and Lian Sheng also relaxed his control over his brother.


    "Three, two, one!"


    The two men wanted to rob people in an instant, but the first one who met Lin Mengya''s bodyguard suddenly changed his look and immediately withdrew.


    The sound of breaking the air came, only heard a "whoosh", and a long arrow was nailed to the ground.


    "Who! Get out!"


    Lord Yu gave a cold drink and saw a team of people and horses coming leisurely behind him.


    But everyone could not help but change their faces when they saw the two people on the horse.


    She saw him coming slowly on his horse.


    The man was tall, handsome and tall.


    Just sipping the corners of his mouth, he looked cold and arrogant.


    He walked out of the forest and seemed to have thousands of brilliance behind him.


    But it''s also like Yan Bing on the top of the top mountain, with the chill of being proud of the world.


    Only when I looked at her, I took a third of the warm color.


    But this little warmth is enough to melt everything, just like the scene of spring.


    She stared at him, a little closer to herself.


    Then he stopped not far from her.


    "Do you want to die?"


    He held a bow in his hand. It seemed that the hand of the arrow just now was clear at a glance.


    Adult Yu''s face changed greatly. He immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully.


    "Your Highness, I have seen the prince and his highness Xi!"


    Several drops of cold sweat came out of adult Yu''s forehead.


    If only the prince is fine, but his highness Xi is not only detached, but also has an extraordinary relationship with the emperor.


    More importantly, the emperor once told him not to divulge the matter of looking for Gong ya to his highness Xi.


    Now, whether the little childe is Gong Ya or not, he can''t take him away.


    Moreover, if this causes a rift between his highness Xi and his Highness the emperor, then he There''s only one way out!


    "Yu Ming, you have great prestige."


    His Highness the prince is calm and looks in a bad mood.


    Lin Mengya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they arrived at the critical moment.


    She hung her head and gently touched her chest.


    But unexpectedly, the next second, her slim waist was held.


    She only felt that she was light and rose in the air. She was so carried on the horse.


    "You... Your highness, you are..."


    She gave a small exclamation. Her eyes looked at long Tianyu at a loss. Her little hand subconsciously supported him on his chest.


    Unexpectedly, the man didn''t look at her. He just pressed her small head on his chest.


    "She is my man, do you understand?"


    This guy! Why did you say it so easily!


    She was a little confused. She was afraid to drag him down before, so she secretly went out to meet Lian Sheng.


    Unexpectedly, it was exposed.


    At this point, it is estimated that they will be repaired when they go back.


    "Well, your highness understands. But your highness, he may be the person your majesty wants your highness to find. You..."


    If he didn''t say anything, he gave him a look and was swallowed back by Yu Dasheng.


    "If your majesty wants someone, let him come and ask me. No one can touch her, or she will die!"


    His voice sounded in her ear.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart, but her body relaxed again.


    In fact, she knows him best.


    If this is not the best way to directly swear sovereignty, he will choose another way to help her.


    I couldn''t help laughing. Just now, he looked so handsome!


    Long Tianyu''s mood is much better because of the woman in her arms.


    It''s just that he can''t allow anyone to hurt her.


    Even if it comes from the order of your majesty.


    Adult Yu bit his teeth. He knew that it would be difficult to take the man away today.


    And he also knew that this person must be gong ya.


    I only hate that he came so late, otherwise he would have left with people now.


    "Yes, I know. But if your majesty blames me, I can''t help it."

 Chapter 1446

    The prince looked at Yu Ming coldly, with obvious displeasure in his tone.


    "Are you threatening us?"


    Yu Ming lowered his head and dared not say another word.


    "The order of your highness Xi is the order of my father and I. you don''t know this? You know the law and break the law, and you also commit crimes against me and your highness Xi. Yu Ming, you know the crime!"


    Obviously, it was his "get out" just now.


    After all, apart from the emperor and the empress, only the holy one can talk to them like this in the world.


    What kind of thing is Yu Ming? How dare he confront the prince and Murong Xi?


    "Your Highness, please punish me. Your highness, don''t dare again!"


    He kept kowtowing, actually kowtowing to the ground, "bang bang" straight.


    Lin Mengya secretly looked at the man, but the man continued to hold down his small head.


    "What do you want to do?"


    In my ear, there was a man gnashing his teeth.


    She suddenly felt that she couldn''t hide from tonight''s meal.


    But I still worked hard, pretended to be clever and said in a small voice.


    "I''m just curious. You also said I can''t show up easily. Why have you directly revealed my identity since you?"


    This is what makes her curious.


    In fact, she had a chance to get away.


    The reason why Lianxing was caught in the previous winning streak was to catch the other party unprepared.


    At that time, she took advantage of the chaos to escape, and the other party couldn''t catch a bit.


    Liansheng and Lianxing won''t admit it again, and they all proved that they weren''t here this time.


    In this way, even if Yu Ming wants to make a false accusation, he can''t bring out solid evidence.


    The only thing she didn''t expect was the emergence of long Tianyu, and in such a windy way.


    She knew he wouldn''t hurt her.


    That''s why she was curious.


    "I''m not trying to achieve your goal?"


    He picked his eyelids and said coldly.


    Lin mengarden was guilty and had to harden his head under his eyes.


    "You, what are you talking about? I, I just came out to meet my old friends."


    The man heard the speech and gave a faint "hum".


    "Didn''t you risk coming here just to talk to your majesty through a winning streak? Xiaoya, I understand your mind."


    She felt a little blocked when she said this.


    How to say, it seems that since they met again, she found that this guy''s IQ showed a straight upward trend.


    And she, in his hands, was defeated repeatedly.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    "Well, I admit that''s the case. However, I still think winning streak is much safer than him. Otherwise, you can help me find a way."


    A cold light flashed through his eyes.


    "OK."


    Nima, she must have married the wrong person!


    Lin Mengya looked at the people tied into zongzi all over the ground and couldn''t help rubbing her eyes.


    Is this the way her man came up with it?


    Sure enough, extraordinary!


    "In three days, someone will come to rescue you. Be honest and don''t move anyone!"


    The subordinates brought by the prince and Yu, who are divided into three and five, are bound firmly to Yu Ming and his subordinates.


    Lin Mengya tried to squeeze out a smile, but she couldn''t smile.


    No, this is not her man. Her man is not so simple and rough.


    "Well, as long as they don''t appear, your majesty, you must listen to Liansheng. Liansheng, I''ll leave it to you first."


    The winning streak who had been standing aside was also stunned. Before, although Gong Ya pulled him aside and said a lot of words.


    I remember winning in a row, but I don''t think I can do it.


    "Or you''d better ask someone else to go."


    The winning streak was somewhat rejected.


    After all, in the past years, the education he has been exposed to is to be loyal to the king and patriotic, and abide by his duties and norms as a family.


    Unexpectedly, now I have to destroy it myself.


    This gap has not been accepted by him until now.


    "It''s up to you. First of all, you are your family. Only you will not harm your Majesty''s interests, because you are a relationship of prosperity and loss. This time, your Majesty must not have deliberately doubted you. In the final analysis, he just hopes to lead me through your hand. Therefore, it''s most appropriate for you to speak."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to completely offend the emperor.


    Emperor Zun is different from empress Zun. Emperor Zun wants to defend the whole world of the country. Empress Zun wants his own son.


    Sometimes, some things, can not say who is right and who is wrong.


    She has principles and limits, which is impossible to give in.


    As for others, it is not impossible to talk about them.


    Therefore, she needs someone to bring her sincerity.


    This man can only win in a row.


    "Do you really promise not to do anything bad for the emperor?"


    That''s not for her.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said for long Tianyu.


    "In the final analysis, Emperor Zun is to protect Murong Xi. And my purpose is now. In that case, why can''t adults cooperate? You say so, brother Lian?"


    Behind her, an eye knife hit.


    Liansheng was a little afraid, so he took a silent step in the distance.


    "What you said is also somewhat reasonable. In this way, I''ll go back and tell your majesty first and ask your majesty to make his own decision. Then I''ll inform you again. How about it?"


    They understand that, after all, Liansheng can''t be the Lord of your majesty.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and nodded.


    "Then we''ll meet here tomorrow."


    Lian Sheng thought about it and agreed to Yu''s words.


    However, he couldn''t help looking at the people who fell to the ground.


    "Your Highness, as for these people..."


    "I just want them to learn a lesson. Don''t worry, they can''t die."


    Man, of course, can''t die.


    As long as you can tell your Majesty the news after a winning streak.


    Sometimes, the messenger is more important than anything.


    "Well, I''m sure your highness and Gong Ya won''t embarrass them much. It''s not too late, your Highness Prince, your highness Xi, your Highness has left! Lian Xing, let''s go!"


    On that side, even the stars are no longer awkward.


    After all, it is absolutely not a matter of caution for Her Highness Gong Ya and Xi.


    He looked at Gong Ya and seemed to stop talking.


    Lin Mengya thought he had something to say to herself. She hurried over and asked softly.


    "What do you want to say to me?"


    Lian Sheng didn''t know what his brother meant, so he had to stop and wait for him.


    "Before I came, my mother said, I hope you can be safe in the future. She also said..."


    "What did my aunt say?"


    Lian Xing seemed to have summoned up his courage, looked her squarely and said.


    "My mother also said that if you have to get married to be safe, our family will always be your safest choice. Whether it''s me or my brother, I''ll be happy to marry you in and hurt you all my life."


    Behind the eyes, like a bone scraping steel knife.


    She could only hold on, but she was smiling bitterly in her heart.


    Why didn''t this guy mention it sooner or later, but at this time?


    The eyes behind me are about to smoke, okay?


    "But I hope you can marry me! Brother, he is too old and boring. I think we used to have a good time together."


    Even the voice of the stars is getting smaller and smaller, and people look a little shy.


    But Lin Mengya screamed bitterly.


    What''s wrong with this guy today?


    It''s OK to play jokes and talk about it. Why do you have a dead hand today?


    "Well, Lian Xing, in fact, I have -"


    "She''s married. In this life, in the next life, whatever she is in this world, whether she is a person or a ghost, is mine!"


    An iron arm swept her waist.


    An exclusive declaration with a strong smell of gunpowder made her feel embarrassed.


    But there are some things that are decisive.


    "Lian Xing, I love him until I die."


    Lian Xing was stunned. In his eyes, doubt was greater than sadness.


    She knew that this silly boy didn''t know the difference between love and friendship.


    "Sooner or later you will meet someone, whether day or night, rich or poor, you just want to be with her day and night and never separate. At that time, marry that woman again."


    Love is the most unique emotion in the world.


    She sometimes feels very strange, why is this person, must be this person.


    But the only thing she knew was that she really didn''t want anyone except this person.


    That''s why she''s so firm.


    Long Tianyu seemed very satisfied with the answer. Although his eyes were still sharp, at least he looked at Lian Xing''s eyes, which were not so cold.


    "Well, I''ll come back when I figure it out! Gong ya, if I want to be with you day and night, can you marry me?"


    This one tendon!


    The arm on the waist is tight again.


    She felt that today she was always jumping back and forth on the edge of death.


    "Hum! Don''t think about it!"


    The man finally couldn''t stand it. He pulled the man, the wind blew under his feet, and carried him away.


    "Well, let''s go quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can only collect your body."


    The winning streak was completely defeated by his brother.


    He rubbed his forehead. No wonder the emperor chose only one.


    I guess no one will look up to such a person, right?


    She was put on the horse again, but this time, the man ran wildly.


    At first she was a little dizzy, but then the man seemed to notice her discomfort and slowed down.


    She was just a little separated from his arms.


    "Don''t be angry. Even the star is a fool. He hasn''t realized it yet, and he doesn''t necessarily love men and women for me..."


    His face was still gloomy and seemed to be rolling with thunder.


    She smiled pleasantly and shut her mouth wisely.


    No, why is he so jealous?


    Turning her eyes, she picked up his head.

 Chapter 1447

    She looked at him with a smile, but she didn''t seem to see enough.


    Long Tianyu looked at her quietly. The deep and long eyes were enough to let her remember the deep feelings of her life.


    "I love you the most in the world."


    Her tone is gentle, which is the sincerity that never easily shows in front of people.


    The cold on long Tianyu''s face dissipated in an instant.


    He buckled her head and gagged her mouth.


    "Me too, until I die."


    A kiss, lingering through the bones, only such a deep love, can we know the tenderness.


    They returned to Chuang Tzu. It was not long before the prince came quietly.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya, who had recovered her women''s clothes in the yard, Murong Yan opened her mouth and stopped talking.


    "I think the prince has something to do with you, so I''ll go out first."


    She thought Murong Yan had something to do with long Tianyu.


    But he didn''t want to, but the man opened his mouth and stopped her.


    "Gong ya! Don''t go yet. It''s about you and brother Xi. So I think you''d better listen together."


    She was a little surprised, but she had a lot of good feelings for the crown prince Murong Yan.


    "If you have anything, you might as well say it directly."


    Murong Yan looked at her and Yu again. Finally, he sighed, shook his head and said.


    "I know that Xi and you are in love. But do you know why father wants to beat mandarin ducks with a stick?"


    She knows something, and I believe so does Yu.


    But obviously, Murong Yan seems to know more inside information.


    "In fact, the father doesn''t simply disagree with you to become Xi''s wife. It''s just because you have a special identity. The father feels that if you use it well, you can use you to win the world. If you don''t use it well, I''m afraid it will bring Xi death. Those people are not humane."


    They could guess who Murong Yan was talking about.


    However, this is not the reason why emperor Zun can make use of her openly, is it?


    "If your Highness the prince only comes to be a lobbyist, you don''t have to say anything next."


    There was a faint displeasure in her tone.


    For emperor Zun and empress Zun, she has always held a cooperative attitude.


    They are neither partners nor relatives and friends.


    So she wasn''t very angry when they fought back.


    But now, she doesn''t want to cooperate with those two people anymore.


    "No, you misunderstood me. In fact, I want to say that it''s better to hit with one blow than to work hard on your father and mother!"


    She and Yu heard the prince''s words, but they were silent for a moment.


    They don''t want to, but it''s not that easy.


    "It''s too complicated. You can''t understand a word or two with your highness. In short, of course, we want to solve the matter thoroughly, but..."


    "No, you misunderstood me! In fact, I mean, the person hiding behind the scenes may not be the ultimate behind the scenes. But he can be the master after all? Think about it. Wei Guo is so big, how can it be controlled and dispatched by one person?"


    Murong Yan can be said to wake up the dreamer with a word. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were stunned at the same time. They stared at him with fixed eyes. On the contrary, they saw that the other party was not very interesting.


    "You mean, since those people can do so many things, there must be a person in charge of each area. As long as we get rid of him, the remaining small fish and shrimp will lose their function like headless flies, right?"


    Seeing that she understood, the prince nodded and smiled.


    "Thanks for reminding."


    She smiled brightly at Yu.


    Long Tianyu also subconsciously touched her little face. Naturally, he was stunned by the crown prince.


    "I didn''t expect..."


    "What?"


    She asked suspiciously, but the prince just shook his head lightly.


    "I didn''t expect that Xi is such a cold and lonely person. His enthusiasm and tenderness seem to be left to you alone."


    Murongyan didn''t say everything, but Lin Mengya didn''t want to continue questioning.


    She took a look at Yu, and it happened that the other party was also looking at her.


    "One person is enough in my life. What else does it have to do with me?"


    Turning around, she bowed to the crown prince very solemnly.


    "Thank you for your advice. Gong Ya is very grateful."


    Probably because she faced the crisis directly before, she and Yu always thought about how to deal with the king of Xiancheng. Therefore, they ignored the current actual situation.


    In the final analysis, no matter how powerful the immortal city king is, if there are no subordinates, isn''t he just a paper tiger?


    Therefore, they can slowly pull out the claws and teeth of Xiancheng.


    How can he show off when he sees it!


    In fact, the prince''s coming also brought another news.


    Probably out of various considerations, the emperor actually wanted to let her pass.


    However, long Tianyu insisted on going with himself.


    Just after midnight, they took a pony and went to the forest where Liansheng met them that day.


    This time, neither long Tianyu nor she brought any department down.


    The forest was quiet outside, but inside, there were hundreds of masters, all hidden in the dark.


    When the three of them appeared, even in the night, she could see how bad the emperor''s face was.


    "Unexpectedly, you really dare to come."


    Probably because of his master here, Yu Ming has a lot of courage.


    He looked at her darkly. She didn''t disguise anything tonight. Naturally, she could see clearly.


    "Yu Ming, don''t be rude!"


    Behind him, Emperor Zun whispered.


    But Lin Mengya understood very well. How could Yu Ming dare to despise himself without his advice?


    It seems that emperor Zun took great pains to her.


    "I haven''t done anything wrong. Why don''t you dare to come? What''s more, do you deserve to block my way?"


    During the day, the reason why she endured was that she didn''t want to cause more trouble after revealing her identity.


    Now, everyone doesn''t have to hide. Why should she be afraid of such villains.


    Yu Ming was stunned, probably because he had never seen a arrogant woman.


    "You..."


    Just wanted to scold, she was frozen by the eyes of the people around her.


    "Yu Ming, you overstepped."


    Unexpectedly, it was Murong Yan who spoke.


    He frowned slightly and took the lead in coming to his majesty.


    "Son minister, I''ve seen the father."


    For his only son, Emperor Zun always felt some debt in his heart.


    Even if Murong Yan made it clear that he was with them, as a father, he could only accept it helplessly.


    However, in his heart, he was more determined to get rid of Gong ya.


    Only in this way can the son and nephew be more perfect.


    The love between men and women is not important to the emperor.


    "Get up, Gong ya. Since you know what I mean, what are you doing now? Do you want to disobey me?"


    Her lips curled up, revealing a smile.


    "Gong Ya doesn''t dare. I just do what I should do."


    "You are bold! You are so rude to me. Do you know that I am the emperor of Wei!"


    Emperor Zun?


    To tell the truth, if it had been put a few months ago, she would really feel that the emperor was unattainable, and since she was in awe.


    But now she can see clearly.


    The royal family was nothing more than a puppet regime to the state of Wei.


    What else is she afraid of.


    "Yes, Gong Ya certainly knows that you are the emperor of the kingdom of Wei. If so, what are you still afraid of? Is it fear that someone will take your throne, or -"


    She suddenly lowered her voice and said at a volume that only a few of them could hear.


    "Or are you afraid that once the king of Xiancheng comes, you, the king of the earth, will have to bow down and become a minister?"


    The emperor''s pupils were slightly constricted.


    This woman How did you know about it?


    "You all step back ten steps away. Don''t get close without my command!"


    The emperor suddenly ordered that everyone be sent away.


    Lin Mengya smiled as if she didn''t care.


    "I ask you, where did you learn about it?"


    Emperor Zun stared at him tightly. He could see that the other party was much more nervous than her.


    But she didn''t answer, but turned her eyes to Murong Yan.


    "Of course, it''s where you can know about it. Your majesty, it''s really not easy for you to keep the throne."


    She meant something, but the emperor''s face became more and more iron blue and ugly.


    "Yan''er, take people and watch outside the forest."


    Murong Yan hesitated, as if he didn''t understand why his father would suddenly support him.


    But when he saw it, Murong Xi nodded at him.


    It seems that there should be no big problem with the father''s order.


    "Yes."


    He took people away, while emperor Zun was always, slightly nervous, staring at his back.


    After determining that Murong Yan couldn''t hear what they said, Emperor Zun turned his head and stared coldly at the woman in front of him.


    "You''d better not talk nonsense!"


    "Your Majesty, there''s a good saying. If you want people to know, you can''t do it unless you do it yourself. Your ancestors sacrificed all their relatives in exchange for the throne. Of course, you don''t want to end it. But if you let the prince know that you want to keep the throne, you let him end his son and grandchildren. What do you think, your highness?"


    Her smile made the emperor feel a little cold.


    For a moment, he wanted to kill the woman who seemed to know everything immediately.


    But Murong Xi''s eyes were full of warning.


    He knows what his nephew can do.


    With Murong Xi, this woman, no one wants to move.


    As a last resort, Emperor Zun reluctantly suppressed his killing heart.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t your majesty know what I want? But I have to remind your majesty. You''d better make a decision early on some things."


    She is definitely not a simple threat.


    Since ancient times, emperors have been so lucky that they believe in the ability of later veneration, and they will soon find out the truth hidden behind that thing.

 Chapter 1448

    As the pillow side person of the empress, in fact, the emperor knows the empress better than anyone.


    She was able to penetrate the temple to the bone. Later, when the hatred was passed on to her, he was even more dangerous.


    As a last resort, he had to stare coldly at the woman in front of him.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    "I just want to ask your majesty for a little help."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, just exchange."


    "For what?"


    "Your Majesty, tell me everything you know, and I will tell your majesty how to cover up the truth. You can make a profit without losing this deal."


    She was not afraid of the emperor''s refusal. After all, he would never have other heirs.


    After biting his teeth, the emperor''s eyes showed a few cruelty.


    "Hum, do you think you will eat me?"


    Lin Mengya smiled firmly.


    "Of course not, because your majesty can choose to give up the country to others, such as the nephew of the empress."


    Although her words were light, they made Hou Zun change his face.


    The reason why she has such great confidence is that when she was in the temple, she had seen many classics.


    These things can''t be seen outside.


    There are some records about the royal family.


    If you want to become a royal family, you have to sacrifice in the temple.


    The sacrifice used for sacrifice is his whole family.


    In other words, no matter how many people there are in the family, in fact, the only one left is the one who ascends the throne.


    If someone ascends the throne, it means that he has to sacrifice his parents, children and even relatives


    ¡£


    Where is the throne? Clearly, it''s a man eating devil.


    However, even a person, after decades or even hundreds of years of reproduction, has changed from a person to a large family.


    At this time, the temple will send a person to let the emperor make a choice.


    Whether to stay in this position or be replaced by others.


    Instead, it is very simple to control the position and give it to people who can sacrifice their parents and relatives.


    To stay in this position, we need to make our offspring lose their fertility.


    Then, among the collateral branches, choose one to inherit the throne.


    This rule is very strange, but when you think about it, you can understand why the temple is arranged in the end.


    When all the branches and masters have lost their children, it is obvious that things have returned to the original point.


    To put it bluntly, this is a trick they play.


    To prevent anyone or any family from occupying this position forever.


    That''s why your majesty values Yu so much.


    But the thought of this ridiculous rule made her cold.


    It seems that the people under the ground have never disappeared from their lives!


    The ancestors of Murong family sacrificed their whole family in order to get this position.


    And for this position, your majesty has to be the prince.


    For such people, is it general ruthlessness and selfishness?


    What''s more terrible is that they package this selfishness as a last resort, so they can enjoy it with peace of mind.


    However, they forget that those who have been hurt most by them are those who have been sacrificed by innocent people!


    That''s why she thinks Xiancheng is hateful.


    They are playing with the world!


    "Don''t think! The land of David can only be owned by our Murong family! At the beginning, we paid the price of exterminating the family in order to regain this position. No one else can steal it!"


    Emperor Zun was a little excited. Lin Mengya looked at him with a sneer in her heart.


    Yes, his ancestors sacrificed the whole family, but he also sacrificed his son.


    Their cold-blooded Murong family comes down in one continuous line.


    "In that case, why don''t your majesty cooperate with us? I promise, the territory of your Murong family will never fall into the hands of others. How about it?"


    Anyway, QingHan is Yu''s brother. They are all from their own family and can''t be regarded as outsiders.


    Emperor Zun stared at her.


    "Are you sure?"


    "If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. Your majesty can also consider sending me to those individuals. But then, whether Murong family, royal family or David, everything will be over. It will disappear!"


    When she can threaten people, Lin Mengya has no soft time.


    Sure enough, as soon as emperor Zun heard this, his expression began to hesitate.


    Believe it or not, it''s all a question.


    After a long time, Hou Zun gently breathed out a breath.


    "It seems that I''m really old. Unexpectedly, I was caught by a little girl."


    This is the tone of self mockery again, but this time, Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    Some things can be believed when you say them again.


    The second time, it becomes worthless nonsense.


    "So your majesty agreed?"


    "Even if I don''t want to, Gong ya, let me ask you, did you hear all these things in the temple?"


    She didn''t hide it, nodded, and then warned.


    "Your Majesty, I advise you to keep your people clean. In some places, you don''t just go in. Your highness Xi can''t walk freely, let alone others."


    This other person refers to Yu Ming.


    She can see that Yu Ming is a man of great achievements and has great personality defects.


    However, such a person can master the elite power around the emperor, which is enough to show that this person is still superior. Now it seems that if you can get such trust from the empress, you should be a person who is extremely loyal to your majesty.


    That''s why she warned.


    Otherwise, Yu Ming will really be able to do it.


    Her words made the emperor''s face gloomy after a while.


    "I see."


    He didn''t walk away, which was enough for Lin Mengya to be surprised.


    "Well, since your majesty has promised me, I''d like to ask you a favor for the next cooperation."


    She was still polite, and even just now she didn''t speak much.


    On this point, Emperor Zun was somewhat satisfied.


    After all, if Lin Mengya were a brainless woman, he would have been desperate.


    Smart women are dangerous, but at the same time, smart women will do things that surprise him.


    "Hum, you say."


    "I hope you can tell me where the person who told you this before is now?"


    She thought about it and thought that she could start with the emperor.


    Compared with other families, Emperor Zun is a little more difficult.


    After all, they think they are the masters of this country, so naturally they will not easily believe the words of the temple.


    So, there''s gonna be a guy, staring at him.


    And this man must not be a minion.


    For one thing, the minion can''t get close to the palace and him.


    Second, he is a king, even a puppet of the underground fairy City, but his power on the earth is real.


    Therefore, if the people in contact with him don''t have enough brains and can''t control the market, how can emperor Zun fully believe and do such things?


    She felt that there was a great possibility that this man, even now, was of great status.


    It''s just that they can''t detect it for a moment.


    "In fact, every time I see him, I''m not in the palace. When I first saw him, I was a teenager. He told me that as long as I give up some things, I''ll become an emperor and sit firmly on the throne..."


    When Emperor Zun said these words, his tone was mixed with some regret.


    After all, this opportunity is equivalent to sacrificing his son''s life.


    And he didn''t do well himself.


    This is probably called self sin. Can''t you live?


    "Then why do you listen to him so much every time?"


    If it was her, if anyone dared to come to her and say these crazy words, she would immediately sweep it out of the door and refuse to believe half a word.


    Unfortunately, Emperor Zun not only believed it, but also did it.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya thought it was a pity.


    The prince''s appearance and moral character are good. If that didn''t happen, he would be a normal man now.


    Although it does not hinder the use, it is hard enough to say.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to believe it. But the man said every time that if I listened to him, he would turn the world into Purgatory. You don''t know how hard I feel when I face that kind of person. It doesn''t matter if I die, but it''s the innocent people!"


    The so-called snake hit seven inches, catch people and catch soft ribs.


    That man really knows the emperor''s personality.


    If the other party threatens the prince or the empress, perhaps the emperor''s response will not be so great.


    But he used the world.


    For the emperor, there is really no way to endure.


    "I am the emperor! I am the model and the king of the world. How can I disappoint the world?"


    The emperor looked pathetic, but Lin Mengya was silent.


    After a long time, he said.


    "People in the world don''t have to be saved by you. You can save people in the world. Why don''t you save your wife and son? Aren''t they people in the world?"


    Emperor Zun was stunned. Over the years, who dares to accuse him like this?


    "You mean, I''m wrong?"


    She shook her head and said.


    "I can''t say whether you are right or wrong, but your majesty, do you really have to save the people all over the world? If someone comes out at this time and says that he can govern all the people, even better than you, will you abdicate and give way to the good?"


    This sentence was thorough and choked the emperor.


    "You, you..."


    After speaking for a long time, the Emperor didn''t say a complete sentence.


    Lin Mengya was helpless. She knew that things would become like this.


    "Please be honest in the future and don''t use people all over the world as a cover."

 Chapter 1449

    If you want to say what Lin Mengya can''t stand, it is this hypocrisy of thinking he is "great".


    If she had great respect for the emperor before, it would have been greatly reduced after several previous times.


    But since ancient times, which emperor is not hypocritical?


    So she just hates it, not to the point of hatred.


    Emperor Zun was silent for a long time. Finally, he said firmly.


    "I''m not wrong! Even if I''m a sinner in your eyes, people all over the world will judge my merits and demerits. I''m worthy of my heart."


    She sneered in her heart, but there was nothing on her face.


    "Yes, these are your own affairs, and we have no right to interfere. However, we have the right to choose our own life. If you want to use these great principles to oppress people next time, I think you''d better avoid it."


    The emperor''s face was gloomy. No one must dare to contradict him like this.


    But today, he has no choice.


    He could not kill or move this woman, but he could not persuade or use her.


    It''s really a thorny problem.


    "However, your majesty has something that I agree with very much."


    As soon as she changed her words, her attitude eased a little.


    "Your Majesty said, you can''t watch the world turn into Purgatory. Gong Ya also thinks so. After all, it''s us who live in this world. Where can others make decisions. Frankly, my contradiction with you is only about the royal family, but it''s not about the people in the world. It''s not too late for us to discuss it behind closed doors. But if some people have to treat us like chickens and ducks Like pigs and dogs, it''s another matter to get together and circle them. Are you right? "


    She can''t just be tough with people like emperor Zun.


    Otherwise, whether it''s for face or others, the emperor will think of other ways to cure her.


    But we can''t just follow him and make him think that heaven and earth are the only one he respects.


    He must understand that he is negotiating with him, not listening to orders.


    As for the powerful relationship, Emperor Zun knows better than anyone.


    The emperor''s face changed slightly. After looking at her suspiciously, he nodded reluctantly.


    "If you agree with me, things will be much easier. However, I have to make it clear to you in advance. Now, Princess Chonghua is'' me, and I standing in front of you is a non-existent person. I hope you can understand this."


    The disappearance of Chonghua is a signal.


    Either the other party sees through her, or kills her, or sends her to fairy city as a reproductive tool.


    If Chonghua is exposed, the latter should continue to look for themselves like crazy.


    But these days, the people brought by Yu said that houzun''s people seemed to have disappeared, so she dared to come out for activities.


    Or, the other party recognizes that Chonghua is himself.


    Think carefully. According to Chonghua''s temperament, this is not impossible.


    After all, those people are respectful to themselves.


    Once Chonghua learns the secret, he will not move his mind.


    So, for the time being, she is safe.


    But Chonghua will want to get rid of her secretly. After all, Chonghua''s position as a fake will be more secure only when she dies.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t want to be found by those people at all. For such a good thing, Chonghua will replace her to "enjoy".


    "What do you mean?"


    The emperor obviously didn''t know about it.


    After she said the story briefly, the emperor''s eyebrows relaxed a little, but closed again.


    Because, in this way, isn''t the "GONGYA" in front of you useless at all?


    Since she is a loser, does she dare to be so arrogant with herself?


    As soon as she wanted to scold her for her rudeness, she said with a smile.


    "In fact, if I hide in the dark, it will play a greater role. Your majesty, do you know what you lack most now?"


    Emperor Zun reluctantly held back his anger. He hated this feeling.


    Unexpectedly, it''s really annoying to lead a woman by the nose.


    "Power, really, belongs to you. It can also let you take charge of defending the country and winning the power of the world! If the power in your hand is strong enough, what can the temple do for you? What can Xiancheng do for you?"


    In the emperor''s eyes, there was great ambition.


    He doesn''t know, just


    "So, can you give me the power to cover up? Oh, Gong ya, don''t forget that you can''t protect yourself at the moment."


    "What''s the matter? Although I can''t show myself in front of others, the palace family will still be under my control. And I will hand this power to his highness Xi. If you believe me, I promise that the world will belong to your Murong family. If you don''t believe me, Murong family will be replaced within three years. Your majesty, you can choose which is more important or less."


    Emperor Zun didn''t believe her.


    Indeed, no one will believe these words except her and Yu.


    But emperor Zun hesitated, because now Murong''s family, although standing on a tall building, is shaky.


    As long as you fall, you will be broken to pieces.


    Therefore, he has everything and worries.


    Some things, he had to think clearly before making a decision.


    "Gong ya, I want to know why you talk so big. I can trust you, but you must give me a reason to convince me. Otherwise, even if Xi''er and Yan''er hate me all their lives, I must except you!"


    Emperor Zun''s killing heart has begun, perhaps never stopped.


    Lin Mengya straightened her face and said.


    "I''m gong ya. Only I can do this! Your majesty, you know, now the world says that you and the temple are in control, but the person who really controls is the person in Xiancheng. If you want to get rid of him, I have to. I don''t know. Is that enough for your trust?"


    She''s not talking nonsense.


    If she was really just a specific birth machine, those people would never want to support her as a queen.


    Once she becomes queen, it will represent the end of the power of the current Xiancheng king.


    Therefore, her existence is both an antidote and a poison for the current Xiancheng king.


    Some secret things, whether Yu or others, may not be clear.


    From the beginning, she didn''t intend to escape.


    She is Lin Mengya, who will face any difficulties!


    Therefore, the simplest and most difficult way to get rid of the immortal city king is to start with her.


    Therefore, she dares to say that she has this strength.


    However, whether the emperor believes it or not depends on his own.


    Some things are just a big bet.


    Whether you dare to bet depends on the gambler''s courage.


    "Hum, how do I know if you are fooling me!"


    Emperor Zun is always emperor Zun. He is always very cautious.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at him whether he believed it or not.


    But long Tianyu always stood firmly behind her.


    From beginning to end, his eyes never left her.


    "Xi''er, Xi''er!"


    Emperor Zun called him twice, and Murong Xi looked at his uncle.


    At this moment, Emperor Zun''s heart was even more blocked.


    "I ask you, what do you think of this matter?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya almost grinned and sneered.


    And ask him what he thinks?


    Her family is a pure wife slave, okay?


    Sure enough, as soon as long Tianyu opened his mouth, he was almost so angry that Huang Zun''s mouth was crooked.


    "I believe everything she says. Even if it''s fake, I believe it. And I''ll do my best to make it true."


    Listen, the emperor is so proud of this.


    Sure enough, she saw the emperor''s expression of amazement.


    This is also a matter of no choice. Who asked emperor Zun to take the initiative to find stimulation?


    "This matter... I need to think about it again. However, in Xi''er''s face today, I can not pursue you. But you know, I''m not the only one who wants to find you. You do it yourself."


    The emperor obviously hesitated. Even if he didn''t believe Gong ya, he believed in his nephew.


    He felt that Xi''er would not lose her mind even if she was fascinated by Gong ya.


    At least this matter, Xi''er must think it will succeed, so she is so determined.


    However, your majesty, who has always been wise, guessed wrong this time.


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya is his criterion and limit.


    Others, it''s just a passing cloud.


    Emperor Zun took his people and quickly withdrew from the forest.


    Soon, there were only two of them left.


    The two men looked at each other and walked out of the forest hand in hand.


    When she returned to the carriage, Lin Mengya''s expression couldn''t relax.


    "Emperor Zun will promise. Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu gently kissed her forehead and comforted her with a soft voice.


    But she gently shook her head and said.


    "I''m not worried about this. Although your uncle''s physical condition is OK, I''m afraid he won''t be able to withstand the blow once he knows the truth in the future."


    Who knows, long Tianyu grabbed her and said indifferently.


    "It doesn''t matter. He should know something real. Besides, I only care about you, which he wants to ignore, regardless of you."


    She suddenly melted the ice and snow and smiled like a flower.


    "How do you know that''s what I''m talking about? I just think if your uncle knew that you didn''t think about what you said today, would he regret and give you the country? What if I were a fool who harbored evil intentions and turned you into a tyrant who brought disaster to the country and the people?"


    She looked up and smiled a little proud.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes, raised her chin gently with her big hand, looked around carefully for a moment, and then said slowly.


    "Well, the foundation is good. Unfortunately, you don''t have enough brains. If you want to be a demon princess, you must at least know how to practice in the room? I don''t seem to see something similar in your study. I don''t know. I can''t practice now."


    She was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1450

    She was molested by long Tianyu just now, right?


    Her face was crimson, and even her ears heard the sound of blood flowing upward.


    God Oh, my God!


    Is this her husband? How did you become an old driver?


    "You, you were not like this before! Finished, you are a fake, have you been replaced? I tell you, I can be very powerful, you can''t escape my eyes!"


    She said maliciously, and her little hand compared with her own eyes to show that she was telling the truth.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fool! Of course I am, but I don''t want to bear it anymore."


    He clasped the man in his arms. Lin Mengya leaned against his chest and couldn''t help laughing on his face.


    Yes, he won''t mistake her, and how can she mistake the person she really loves?


    "What kind of person was I?"


    He had long been curious about his past.


    But in the past, he was always a little awkward.


    I feel that my former self and my present self are divided into two people.


    He often feels that maybe the person he dreams of love is just his former self.


    But just now, he figured it out.


    He is him, from the beginning to the end, he is himself.


    In the past, he shared joys and sorrows with her, and spent the rest of his life with her. It was also him who couldn''t leave his white head.


    So why bother him?


    Looking up in his arms, Lin Mengya looked at his handsome side face and said.


    "In fact, you were no different from you now. You were always cold to outsiders, but you were warm to me and patient. I told you that money was my favorite in my life. Once again, you made me angry. Instead of coaxing me, you gave me a box of silver notes, land deeds, gold, silver and jewelry. You said, you are hateful."


    She stretched out her slender fingers and gently poked him in the chest. She was coquettish and angry both inside and outside.


    Long Tianyu smiled stiffly and held her little hand.


    "At that time, I must have no way to coax you. Let alone money, even if you want my life, I will give it to you immediately."


    Some people may forget in their mind, but not in their heart.


    It was like the first time he saw her, but at a glance, his heart trembled and hurt.


    She is his destiny. She travels around the world and can meet at the ends of the earth.


    "What do I want your life to do now? I want you to keep it and compensate me for my old age. In fact, you were good to me in the past. But I think you always like to hide everything in your heart. You can only hold me in your heart and stuff so much stuff in plain. You say, why am I not angry?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and joked, while he put her hand on his lips and kissed.


    "Probably because, in the past, I wanted to protect you very much. In fact, since I woke up, I seem to understand a truth. If I don''t say something in my heart, I may have no chance to say it."


    Hearing what he said, she felt a pang of heartache.


    Couldn''t help but hug him harder and kneel down in front of him.


    "In the future, you can say anything to me. I promise, I won''t be angry or impatient. I''ll listen to you and listen to everything. So, your must be with me, okay?"


    Long Tianyu knew what she was worried about.


    "Fool, I won''t sacrifice myself. I can''t bear the pain of leaving you alone in the world. You hurt, I hurt more."


    "Well, no matter where it is, I''d like to go with you. Remember what you said, we are husband and wife. Pray for heaven and earth and worship the husband and wife in the high hall."


    Only when he was around, she felt that she was a complete person.


    Without him, her heart would be empty, and there would always be something wrong with it.


    "Well, I promise you. Well, don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you alone in this world, and you are not allowed to leave me."


    "OK."


    She lowered her eyes, quiet and clever.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was quiet and sweet.


    The two returned to Chuang Tzu together, but there was another uninvited guest in Chuang Tzu.


    "Teacher?"


    As soon as she stepped out of the carriage, she saw the dim light of the candle. Her teacher was sitting upright in the living room.


    She hurried over and asked happily.


    "When did you arrive?"


    "Alas, it''s my student''s lack of filial piety that makes me run here and there."


    Baili Rui deliberately pretends to be helpless, but the joy in his eyes can''t deceive people.


    Lin Mengya immediately coaxed in a soft voice.


    "Where, my teacher is so powerful. At the beginning, when I was detained there, I was afraid I couldn''t fool it without the help of the teacher!"


    In fact, the gentleman who came to see her was pretending every time.


    Long Tianyu pretended to be true. It was the teacher who really gave her a prescription.


    Because there is a poison in that prescription.


    In fact, it''s not a poison, but this medicine is mixed with another medicine, which is a poison that damages the texture.


    However, for her, she can recover from the trauma.


    This is because of her special constitution, so only she knows the function.


    It will never happen that the secret that only the two of them know will be hit by a third person.


    Unless someone told him.


    And she knows the teacher''s data better than anyone.


    But she was always curious. In the past, the teacher always had some residual poison. Why now, there is no poison at all?


    "What are you looking at, girl?"


    Bai Lirui is curious. Why does this girl think so of herself?


    "Teacher, didn''t you say that you would die on these residual poisons sooner or later? Why, you were afraid of death, so you went to ask an expert?"


    Baili Rui rolled his eyes. This girl is really used to it.


    And also very careful, isn''t he pretending to complain?


    Sure enough, when the girl is old, she can''t help it!


    "It''s senior brother. He did me a favor. Speaking of it, it has something to do with your seven poisonous holy herbs. However, the pool and herbs are used to detoxify. I can''t compare with you, but now they are also non-toxic and light."


    When the teacher said this, he was obviously pretending to be relaxed.


    As a poison doctor, in fact, the residual poison in the body also has the function of protecting the body.


    Because in the process of preparing poison powder, they will inadvertently inhale some powder or rub it somewhere.


    Once poisoned, the residual poison in the body can actually make the body produce anti-virus antibodies.


    In this way, their poisoning time will slow down a lot, and they will have a way to save themselves.


    Now the teacher is like this. If he continues to be a poison doctor, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous.


    What the hell happened?


    "Teacher, are you hiding something from me?"


    Facing her inquiry, bailiri also tried to change the topic.


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    She doesn''t have 1000 or 800 means to deal with the teacher.


    "If you don''t say it again, I''ll keep you from seeing Ning''er for three months!"


    She crossed her waist and threatened fiercely.


    Don''t say, bailiri is afraid of this.


    Blow your beard and stare at your students immediately.


    "My little grandson, why don''t you let me see! I tell you, my little grandson, my favorite person is me!"


    "Hum! You''ve learned to lie now. What if the baby learns badly? How old is he? If he learns to cheat from you, I have to break his little ass!"


    "You dare! You move my little grandson!"


    "I''m his mother. Do you dare me!"


    The eyes of the two were so wide that one was stuffed with the other.


    Finally, the size of her eyes was slightly better.


    Baili Rui sighed and said.


    "Do you remember Yunzhu?"


    "Of course, your old lover."


    Baili Rui stared at her and continued.


    "Yunzhu and I are old. We don''t want to make any more trouble. I don''t want to entangle with her, but Yunzhu wants to recognize her son. I told her it''s not time yet, but she doesn''t listen. Later, I found that Yue Qi wants to be bad for Ning''er. So I discussed with hui''er all night. I used medicine to make hui''er pretend to be crazy, and Ning''er obediently took my medicine and became angry Became another look. Unexpectedly, Yue Qi was so insidious. She secretly abducted hui''er and Ning''er, but fortunately, she didn''t know that the little guy with hui''er was Ning''er. Later, I followed the boat, and Yunzhu followed me up. At first, I thought she was reluctant to give up her son. In retrospect, she was really completely crazy. "


    Yunzhu has a problem. Years of torture have made her different from ordinary people.


    Once, Yunzhu showed his horse''s feet and was found by Yue Qi''s people.


    I don''t know what Yue Qi''s people said. Yunzhu returned to the teacher again to spy on information.


    Fortunately, this time, the teacher had already prepared and saved Ning''er and sister Hui.


    However, he was personally poisoned by Yunzhu and pushed into the sea.


    It was also a coincidence that he was rescued.


    Because he was carrying a token with the temple logo, he was sent back to the temple.


    But at that time, he was dying and deeply poisoned.


    As a last resort, the holy master used that method to save him.


    But since then, the poison saint has not lived up to his name.


    Because of such a toss, the teacher''s body can''t help tossing. It''s seeping into the residual poison. I''m afraid it will endanger his life.


    Cloud bamboo and Yue chess are really hateful!


    "Then what happened? Why didn''t you see Yunzhu?"


    She once pitied this woman, but now it seems that Yunzhu has been cheated all her life. Although there are other people''s reasons, the root cause is the tragedy caused by her own reasons.


    Moreover, no matter how pitiful a person''s experience is, it is not an excuse for her to do evil things.


    After all, her tragedy was not caused by these innocent victims.

 Chapter 1451

    "I came just to tell you about it."


    Instead of indulging in the past, the teacher became very serious.


    "After all, Yunzhu used to run the Sanjue hall for you. I''m afraid she''ll turn around and be bad for you. Elder martial brother has always been very concerned about her and sent people to inquire about her whereabouts. Before we left, elder martial brother once told me that she works in a place called ghost city."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and tail are picked. It''s a ghost city again.


    Bai Lirui looked at her expression and asked with some worry.


    "Ya''er, but what''s wrong?"


    She glanced at the teacher, smiled and shook her head.


    "Nothing. I just heard that this ghost market is not an ordinary place. Although Yunzhu has some abilities, isn''t she colluding with Yue Qi? Why is she in the ghost market again?"


    Bai Lirui knows nothing about this.


    She saw a few worries in the teacher''s eyes and was relieved in a soft voice.


    "The teacher doesn''t have to worry. He wants Yunzhu to kill you several times, and the students will never let her go. As for the hundred miles of dust-free, I think it''s better to tell him the truth."


    If, in the past, she was still afraid of a hundred miles of dust.


    Now, his loyalty to Yu is enough to let her put down all her prejudices.


    Some people can make friends with their lives. For such a person, concealment is the greatest harm to him.


    "Well, that''s all right. People can''t escape fate. Everything is up to you. The child is also a miserable man."


    In the end, he is his own son.


    Of course, the teacher doesn''t want to disappoint him, let alone hurt him.


    Lin Mengya nodded and comforted the teacher. After a few words, she wanted the teacher to move over.


    But the teacher always estimated the mood of a hundred miles of dust-free, waved his hand and left again.


    Before leaving, he left the place where he settled temporarily in the Dragon capital.


    She went to the study. Yu was leaning back on her chair and looking at the strange stories she had seen a few days ago.


    Seeing her coming in, the man put down the book in his hand and stretched out a slender and powerful hand to let her hold it loosely in his arms.


    "Went to see your teacher?"


    "Yes."


    This person will always inadvertently give her enough respect.


    Probably guessed that the teacher came to her for something, so he quietly returned to the study.


    He didn''t ask hard to participate in everything. It was all her choice whether to say it or not.


    For people like her, it would make her feel uncomfortable to arrange everything properly.


    He is always the one who knows her best.


    "The teacher mentioned two things to me. I can''t make up my mind. I hope I can listen to your opinion."


    She leaned against his arms and spoke timidly.


    In the past, she would always decide her own affairs by herself. Now she has to discuss with him. This feeling But not bad.


    Long Tianyu smiled deeply, lowered her head and kissed the hair in front of her forehead.


    "You say."


    She thought for a moment and told him about Yunzhu in ghost city and whether she wanted to tell him about his life experience.


    He listened carefully. He was afraid it was a major event in the court, and he had never been so serious.


    Just because she said it, it was a big thing for him.


    After listening, long Tianyu was silent for a moment and said.


    "Do you know how a hundred miles of dust was found here?"


    She shook her head. To tell the truth, she used to think she was fighting alone, but now it seems that everyone came here for a variety of reasons.


    I''m afraid it''s not a good sign.


    "When I first met him, he took out my personal letter. It should have been given to him before I lost my memory. That''s why I recognized his identity. However, as'' long Tianyu '', the last order I gave him was to protect you secretly."


    She hesitated and looked at Yu in disbelief.


    "You mean, he always followed me? No wonder..."


    "What do you think of?"


    "Nothing, just a few times, I was in danger, but someone saved me secretly. We must repay such great kindness."


    She did not expect that a hundred miles of dust would secretly protect her all the way.


    So, he should ride with himself in the big ship that settled down.


    Although the ship is big, it has been a full year!


    How did the man hide so that he couldn''t notice it at all?


    She admired the man''s character and endurance.


    "In that case, I can''t hide it from him. Just, I don''t want my own people to suffer!"


    She said that the smile on his face was deeper when he was full of Jianghu spirit.


    Her arms wrapped around her waist, trapped people in their arms, and gently rubbed her chin on her head.


    "My own people, you, are clear from inside to outside. I don''t know much now, but I was able to deliver your safety to him at the beginning, which is enough to show that I trust him very much. Such a person should not be confused by flesh and blood."


    "What do you know!"


    She looked at him angrily, and her fingers stabbed him in the chest.


    "The stronger a person is, the softer he may have a heart. Baili Wuchen didn''t know who his parents were when he was young. If it''s just an ordinary situation, it''s just... I always think Yunzhu will hurt him sooner or later."


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat seeds. That''s normal.


    Yunzhu obviously does not belong to this category.


    Sometimes even she wondered what people like Yunzhu, Yueqi and Princess Chonghua thought.


    However, she is not them. Naturally, she can''t understand.


    The two men kept warm for a moment. Long Tianyu felt that it was better to hit the sun than choose a day. It was better to solve everything today.


    As it happens, Baili Wuchen just came back last night.


    They went to the courtyard where they lived together. She stood at the door and watched long Tianyu step by step.


    He looked back at her as if to reassure her. Don''t worry.


    Lin Mengya smiled back, but her heart was always empty.


    A moment later, Yu returned to her.


    "You, why are you so fast?"


    She couldn''t help coming forward, and her eyes couldn''t help glancing behind him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    He pulled the man, and he looked at her with some dissatisfaction.


    Even though he was his own, he still didn''t want others in her eyes.


    "Is he okay?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated and asked Yu to say it because she felt that they were all men and some words were better than her.


    But she seems to have forgotten that her own man doesn''t seem to speak very well.


    Long Tianyu picked up the corners of her mouth and deliberately teased her.


    "What can I do for you? But I cried."


    "Cry? Can''t you? You can''t speak. Alas, you don''t know this kind of thing. It''s the easiest thing to leave a shadow in your heart. Wait a minute, I''ll go in and have a look!"


    Then he would rush inside.


    Unexpectedly, a hundred miles of dust-free also came out at this time.


    "There is no dust in a hundred miles. Don''t listen to Yu. Even if there is something, it''s not your fault. If you want to cry, don''t hold it in your heart."


    She kindly came forward to comfort, but the other party looked at her suspiciously.


    "Miss, are you..."


    "Men are always in trouble. I know all this."


    She patted her chest, then nodded heavily with a dignified face. Needless to say, she understood everything.


    "Miss, have you misunderstood me? In fact, I..."


    "I said, it''s not your fault. But if you feel sad and want to cry and hug, I can lend it to you. Everyone is brothers and there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Come on, brother, open your heart to you at any time!"


    Her face was awe inspiring, and she stretched out her hand to hold it.


    Almost at the same time, he stretched out his hands behind him and held her in his arms.


    And a hundred miles without dust, he stepped back three steps nervously and looked at her in horror.


    Is it because he did something wrong that the young lady wanted to punish him?


    Seeing the storm surging in his Highness''s eyes, his subconscious back was cold.


    No, it''s too dangerous here.


    "My subordinates have something to do. I''ll leave first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole person fled and disappeared.


    "What are you running for? My arms are really warm. Come on, don''t control!"


    "Lin Mengya! You are very generous!"


    The voice behind him was gnashing his teeth.


    She smiled in her eyes, but her face was taken for granted.


    "We are all brothers. What can I do for you, your highness?"


    "Well, I''m very sad now."


    She just wanted to continue teasing, but as soon as she turned around, her words were sealed in her lips.


    It was so lingering that she collapsed in his arms, and then the man let go of her red lips.


    "Next time I dare to do this again, I''ll let you know that I''m good for my husband."


    She lay on his shoulder, her eyes shining, not a charming and enchanting appearance.


    "Hum, let you tease me again! Long Tianyu, I''ll really give a hug next time."


    "You dare!"


    The man raised his sword eyebrows, but she smiled brightly.


    "Well, it''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously. By the way, what did you say to him just now?"


    He also knew that she was playing. He couldn''t help but lower his head and pecked again before he said.


    "Baili Wuchen has noticed this for a long time, and Yunzhu has met him. This is his family business. We''d better not get involved."


    Also, according to the wisdom of a hundred miles of dust-free, how can you be unaware.


    The two men were about to return to the main house. They left and returned without dust.


    "Your Highness, miss, there is a letter from the palace."


    The two of them looked at each other and their hearts were full of speculation.


    It seems that your majesty has made a choice.


    "Go to the study."


    Long Tianyu hugged her and whispered.


    Although it was late at night, several people were sleepless in the study.


    The letter was sent by his Majesty''s confidant.


    Long Tianyu carefully read it and handed it to Lin Mengya sitting next to her.


    "It seems that your majesty is willing to go out."

 Chapter 1452

    After reading the letter, she sent it back to him, picked up the corners of her mouth and smiled.


    "Well, in fact, the emperor''s situation is not good. It''s the end of a powerful crossbow that he can support until now."


    He burned the letter with the light in front of the table.


    He knows more about the Emperor than anyone else.


    This is why the emperor will eventually compromise.


    After all, no one wants to die.


    "Yes, but I didn''t expect that his majesty confessed the messenger of Xiancheng who has been giving orders to him. He is completely going to betray Xiancheng."


    She raised her eyebrows with some sarcasm in her tone.


    But you can''t blame her. After all, the Emperor gave her a bad impression before.


    And this man is more ruthless than decisive.


    Although, she also didn''t like the messenger of Xiancheng.


    "Now, it''s not the time for him to hesitate. The three kings are ready to move, and the hundred mile family is recruiting now. If he hesitates again, the throne may fall into the hands of others. It''s better to fall into the hands of our highness."


    A hundred miles of dust-free sitting in a chair, scornful sneer.


    His eyes have been replaced with artificial eyes by Lin Mengya.


    Now if you don''t look closely, you can''t see anything.


    But this man is not as gloomy as before, but seems to be a lot more cheerful.


    Similarly, Lingye has changed.


    In short, these changes should be a better direction for them.


    "Well, indeed, your highness, what are we going to do?"


    Ling ye also looked at long Tianyu. At this time, the man hung his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and her eyes turned.


    "Are you worried that we don''t have a chance to get close to that man?"


    How could she know what he thought?


    "He''s hiding in the ghost city. It seems that he''s not an easy character to deal with. There are many people around me, but going to the ghost city can''t be solved by martial arts alone."


    "So you need a best assistant."


    Long Tianyu looked up and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me!"


    She pointed to herself. At the same time, long Tianyu immediately shook his head and frowned.


    "No! It''s too dangerous!"


    "Don''t rush to deny it. Listen to me."


    "No matter what you say, you can''t go!"


    After rejecting, he seemed afraid of her sneaking away and immediately ordered the housekeeper.


    "In the future, miss can''t go out without my permission and company!"


    Lin Mengya looked at him helplessly, and knew that her previous record was really not excellent.


    Had no choice but to appease.


    "Well, well, I won''t run away by myself. It''s so important and dangerous that I don''t want to die. Listen to me first. If you still object, I swear I''ll listen to you and stay at home, okay?"


    Xu was not so excited because her guarantee worked.


    But in my eyes, I obviously disagree.


    "In fact, it''s not necessarily a bad thing for me to go to the ghost market. Just now your Majesty''s letter said that the man hid in the ghost market and was very careful when passing messages and meeting him. This shows that this man may not be able to completely control the ghost market. I think he should just use the chaos of the ghost market to hide his tracks. But why did he do this?"


    Several people in the room were lost in thought, but soon, Longtian obviously had his own answer.


    "His identity cannot be seen."


    "HMM. as long as he doesn''t tell, no one can know the identity of immortal city messenger. Therefore, he can avoid going to such a chaotic place as ghost city, but if his identity, once exposed, will cause death, then he has to choose this place to hide."


    Immortal city emissary sounds mighty.


    But in fact, their situation is also very dangerous.


    Because your majesty is afraid of Xiancheng, not this little messenger.


    As long as the emperor has two minds, there are thousands of ways to let this person die quietly.


    That''s why he was so cautious in order to protect himself.


    He deserves to be able to hold down his majesty. He is really smart.


    "So, in fact, it is possible that in recent years, those who deal with your majesty may be just this messenger and an agent?"


    Baili Wuchen said tentatively. Lin Mengya nodded. It''s very likely.


    Presumably, this is one of the reasons why the emperor is eager to use their hands to get rid of the messenger.


    After all, chaotang doesn''t interfere in Jianghu affairs.


    Moreover, his throne was not secure.


    "What does this have to do with you?"


    After such a big circle, the man still didn''t forget his original intention.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said softly.


    "The reason why the ghost city is mysterious and chaotic is that it has strong enough power, and because it is inextricably linked with some major forces in China. Such a complex relationship makes no one dare to touch it easily. One is that everyone doesn''t want to expose themselves, and the other is that these people don''t have enough strength to swallow the ghost city."


    Her eyes were pricked, showing a few glimmers.


    Several other people saw clearly that the woman''s eyes were domineering!


    "Do you want to swallow the whole ghost city?"


    He never knew that she was ambitious.


    He never doubted her strength.


    But it''s obviously not that simple.


    "It''s impossible. The ghost market can''t be swallowed by you so easily. Ya''er, I know you''re worried, but you can''t take risks."


    He first denied, but Lin Mengya was not angry.


    "No, Yu, you''re wrong. Maybe others can''t, but I can."


    He was surprised when he heard the speech.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m a ghost that everyone wants. The ghost market is so chaotic that it doesn''t need rules at all. All the existing rules don''t work there. And I''m just a person who doesn''t like to abide by the rules. But I can attract the attention of many people. Therefore, I''m the most suitable one. Don''t forget that I''m defending the country and the biggest Fat sheep. Tell me, some of those people in the ghost city don''t want mine? "


    She is still very clear about her situation.


    Leaving aside that she is the target that Xiancheng is looking for, she is aiming at the palace family behind her. Who doesn''t want to hold her in hand and obtain Gong Ya''s great wealth?


    What people in ghost city want is nothing more than money and strength.


    There, only these two things are the capital to rush forward.


    And this is just right for her.


    She has plenty of money and strength, and she doesn''t lack it.


    She was sure that after returning this time, the group of runaway slaves on Yanxia mountain would become her most solid and powerful strength.


    However, those runaway slaves on Yanxia mountain need a battlefield.


    But now all parties have their own considerations and preparations, and have no time to worry about them.


    Therefore, ghost city is the most suitable place for her to practice this group of people.


    According to her goal, when she fully controls the ghost city, more than 2000 people will become a strong force.


    In this way, in the chaos, she has the power to protect her own people.


    "Still not! The more you say that, the more I feel dangerous."


    Seeing that he still didn''t understand, Lin Mengya could only sigh.


    "You, why are you so confused? In fact, the ghost market is like a big dye vat. Everyone wants to master it, but they are afraid of being swallowed by it. After all, if one family starts to fight the ghost market, other families will attack it in order to protect their own interests or seek to seize the ghost market. Therefore, they dare not move. But I am different, although I am You will have the wealth of the palace family, the people of Yanxia mountain and your help. But now, I''m a non-existent person. If you think about it, the immortal city envoy is afraid of revealing his identity, which shows that he is still a person with identity, at least his majesty will not be strange. And those who are in power behind the scenes in the ghost city, who dares to stand up and show their identity? "


    In fact, the reason is very simple. People with great power do not dare to openly stand up and occupy the ghost market.


    And she has already "disappeared" in the eyes of the white and underworld.


    So no one will know her origin. And she will have less worries and less pressure to do things.


    "But they won''t watch you and control the ghost market? No, they will deal with you!"


    "Then let them come. Don''t worry. The reason why the ghost city is strong is that it is fragmented and balanced by all parties. Once it is united, the ghost city will fall apart in an instant. After all, whose foundation is not clean. Everyone is laughing with their faces covered. Once they pull off the fig leaf, they have to fight each other first?"


    She saw such a thing clearly.


    But long Tianyu is still worried. In a word, even if she has some convenience, she is still dangerous.


    The door of the study was knocked three times.


    Long Tianyu raised his voice and said "enter", but Bai Su came in.


    "Master, your highness, this is the letter just sent by the prince. Please have a look."


    When the housekeeper is away, Bai Su and chen''er will naturally be responsible for handling things in Chuang Tzu.


    After receiving the letter, long Tianyu browsed it in a hurry.


    And Lin Mengya, seeing Bai Su, seems to have something else to say.


    "If you have anything to say, by the way, where are you?"


    "Chen''er is talking with others. The person who comes to deliver the letter is aunt Jinyue."


    Aunt Jinyue?


    Lin Mengya suddenly stood up and stared at Bai su.


    "How could it be aunt Jinyue? Is something wrong with the mother imperial concubine?"


    She just finished, long Tianyu also put down the letter in her hand, and her face was a little ugly.


    "You said the mother Princess, but mine..."


    She turned her head and looked at long Tianyu.


    Aunt Jinyue and her mother-in-law, the imperial concubine and Empress of Jin, are a pair of masters and servants.


    She believed that Aunt Jinyue would not take the initiative to leave as long as there was nothing wrong with her mother.

 Chapter 1453

    "Aunt Yue!"


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya saw aunt Jinyue with red eyes.


    Now Jinyue has returned to her normal appearance. Although she is wearing the simplest coarse cloth clothes and her hair is slightly messy, she doesn''t look like an ordinary lady and can only cry when she meets something.


    When she saw their husband and wife, tears welled up in her eyes, and her excitement was beyond expression.


    But I still controlled myself and saluted the two people.


    Lin Mengya wants to help, but someone is one step ahead of her.


    She looked at long Tianyu in surprise. It was clear that the man should have forgotten everything.


    Sure enough, the man withdrew his hand and looked calm as if it had never happened.


    Aunt Jinyue was also surprised. Lin Mengya immediately stepped forward and held each other.


    "Aunt Yue, what happened?"


    Jinyue took her hand, and the tears in her eyes couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Miss, please, help madam."


    She wrinkled slightly in her heart and subconsciously looked at long Tianyu.


    Although the man''s face was expressionless, his heart was a little anxious.


    "Well, take your time. What happened?"


    Aunt Jinyue wiped her eyes and said.


    "When something like that happened in the imperial court, the seventh master arranged his wife first. But one day, his majesty suddenly appeared and forcibly brought his wife here. Later, his majesty quarreled with his wife several times, but his wife refused, and his majesty sold his wife to a merchant!"


    "What?"


    Anger, straight to the brain.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes widened, unbelievable.


    "Where is madam now? Where is that scum? Where is he?"


    She had inquired about the Jin Yuan emperor before, and she also suspected that the brother of the emperor was the Jin Yuan emperor.


    But at that time, emperor yuan of Jin didn''t know what to do. Long Tianyu forgot the cause and effect, so he broke.


    All she knew was that uncle Huang shrank in the fief all day and would not see people easily.


    Is that man really the emperor of Jin and Yuan?


    "He, of course, lives well. In fact, the reason why he sold his wife is that she wants to use her wife to cheat... His highness Xi."


    Jinyue seemed to know Murong Xi''s amnesia, so she hesitated a little more in her words.


    Lin Mengya was suspicious and asked.


    "He asked his wife to cheat his highness. What?"


    "He wants his highness to hand you over. Otherwise, he will never let his highness know who his biological mother is!"


    With a creak, long Tianyu crushed the wood on the chair.


    Knowing that he was angry, Lin Mengya quickly got up and took his hand.


    "Aunt Yue, where is the mother imperial concubine now?"


    "I don''t know. I followed all the way. Now, madam stopped at a place called Mu family village."


    She bit her lip and immediately thought of a more important question.


    "Where did you get this letter and how did you find us?"


    "Because I have been to your Highness''s residence in Longdu and happened to meet his Majesty''s people, I was sent here."


    Unexpectedly, is it emperor Zun?


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows slightly. Since the emperor had bet heavily on them, he would not do anything to hurt them.


    It seems that nine times out of ten, emperor yuan of Jin is the brother of emperor Zun.


    In this way, the emperor would not be surprised if he knew about his mother''s concubine.


    "Aunt Yue, we know everything. You go down and have a rest first. I''ll discuss it with your highness. We must save it, imperial concubine."


    Aunt Jinyue nodded. Even though she was still worried, she was helpless now.


    Lin Mengya was very soothing. She personally sent it to the guest room and prescribed some soothing drugs. She took good care of it.


    When she returned to the room again, she saw the man''s lonely back.


    He couldn''t help coming forward and hugging his waist.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s none of your business."


    She put her face on his vest and said softly.


    Long Tianyu''s body shook slightly, suddenly turned around and hugged her tightly.


    "You know, I''ve seen her once!"


    The self reproach in his tone made Lin Mengya heartache.


    His little hand kept touching his back, as if comforting an injured child.


    "I don''t blame you. You just forgot."


    In this world, many things are helpless.


    She is so, and long Tianyu is not so.


    "At that time, I was seriously injured. In the hazy, I saw a woman sitting in front of my bed crying. She didn''t say anything, but looked at me silently crying. At that time, I wanted to ask her why she cried. Now I finally understand that she is my mother, my own mother!"


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    If she had not appeared at the beginning, I was afraid that long Tianyu would live with a false past for the rest of his life.


    It''s not that he''s not alert enough, nor that he''s too stupid.


    How many people can doubt their "past" when everyone lies to them?


    It was only when the situation suddenly turned around that long Tianyu finally found the answer to the unreasonable things he had experienced before.


    He held her tightly. It seemed that only in this way did he feel that he was a real person.


    She understood him and knew that the feeling that the whole world had collapsed and was put together again was not good.


    "I know, I know. In this case, we should cheer up. Yu, I doubt your ''amnesia'', I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    She slightly distracted his attention. After all, long Tianyu is not a person who likes to get into trouble.


    He just couldn''t accept it for the moment.


    The latter was confused and didn''t keep up with her rhythm.


    Looking at him, Lin Mengya couldn''t help pinching his handsome face.


    "I mean, you didn''t know your mother was kidnapped by your father before? And I heard that after you reappeared, your current father didn''t seem to have been a fief. I think you should have done something to him before?"


    Long Tianyu is never easy to compromise.


    And she was sure that before he returned to Longdu, he should have met with emperor yuan of Jin.


    Perhaps, the two had some agreement, so the emperor of Jin Yuan was always so honest.


    But now, obviously, the emperor of Jin Yuan also began to make some small moves.


    With this in mind, the problem is big.


    Even if yu wants to forget something that is bad for her, it is impossible not to guard against the emperor of Jin Yuan at all.


    Unless it is, his planned "amnesia" goes wrong.


    Long Tianyu also responded slowly.


    Frowning, he seemed to realize it.


    "I will send someone to track down these things secretly. As for me, my mother, I must save them. Ling ye, send someone to check!"


    "Yes."


    They hardly slept much during the chaotic night.


    Finally, Lin Mengya played a coquettish role and let Yu lie down with her for a while. The two people closed their clothes and slept on the small couch for a while.


    His big hand, but never let go of her.


    Ten fingers entangled, she became his only reality.


    Finally, as soon as the light broke, Ling ye brought people back.


    Long Tianyu wanted to get up almost at the same time he heard the news.


    But I was afraid of waking her up, so I was very careful.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Hardly had he moved when she woke up.


    Long Tianyu wanted to let her rest for a while, but there was no half burnout in the man''s eyebrows.


    Obviously, I have been vigilant and hope to deal with this matter as soon as possible.


    "OK."


    As soon as his heart warmed, he bent down to put on her shoes and socks.


    After finishing everything with great speed, the two came to the hall.


    At this time, Ling ye had just arrived.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as she entered the door, she couldn''t wait to ask.


    Ling Ye''s face was still cold and clear, but his tone was a little more urgent.


    "My subordinates have made it clear that the owner of the Mu family villa is a slave trader. However, he is different from ordinary slave traders. That man is specialized in selling ghost slaves in the ghost market."


    Lin Mengya didn''t quite understand the doorway, but long Tianyu''s body was slightly shocked.


    She turned her head and saw the man''s face as dark as ink. The murderous spirit in her eyes surged, and immediately took his arm.


    "What does this ghost slave mean?"


    She asked in a low voice, while Ling Ye lowered her head and replied in a deep voice.


    "Those domestic slaves who work are called human slaves. Ghost slaves are worse than them. However, ghost slaves are a bit more curious than human slaves."


    Lin Mengya instantly understood why long Tianyu was so angry.


    That ghost slave is a pleasure maker. Naturally, life is better than death.


    damn!


    In the end, the mother imperial concubine was also the imperial concubine of the Jin Yuan emperor. How can he be so!


    "You go down first. By the way, pay close attention to the situation over there. Once any uncontrollable situation occurs, you will save me at all costs!"


    "Yes."


    Ling ye took orders and left, while long Tianyu clenched his fist.


    She pressed the man on the chair and looked at her anxiously.


    For a long time, the man breathed out.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "How can I not worry? The imperial concubine is your mother, but she is also my mother-in-law. Without her, I can''t have such a good husband. Don''t worry. I will help you save my mother-in-law safely! So before that, don''t be impulsive and promise me, okay?"


    How many men will be willing to endure under such circumstances?


    But it''s obviously weird everywhere.


    It''s hard for her not to think deeply.


    Not to mention anything else, how could aunt Jinyue spy on such a cautious thing about selling ghost slaves all the way.


    Also, now almost the whole world thinks she has disappeared. Why does that person firmly believe that she is in the hands of long Tianyu?


    And Emperor Zun, why did he send people to them easily.


    Although aunt Jinyue is reliable, no one else has a good relationship with her.


    Therefore, they must not mess with themselves.


    "You''re right."

 Chapter 1454

    He looked at her without blinking, then gently took her little hand off his shoulder and held it in his hand.


    "Fortunately, I still have you."


    He gently dropped a kiss on her hand, but in the twinkling of an eye, his mood has converged a lot.


    "The most urgent thing now is how to save the mother imperial concubine. But I think you''d better not come forward."


    Seeing him calm down, she also relaxed a lot, but her vigilance was not lost.


    "Yes, if I come forward, I will be trapped by that man. Whether it is the emperor or that man, they are watching my reaction."


    "So, they want to see, but we''re not as good as they want."


    She blinked, with a hint in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu looked at her with a heavy face, and then suddenly sighed.


    "I seem to have no way to take you."


    Hearing the depression in his tone, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to see it first, and then make plans when I come back."


    This matter has shown that emperor yuan of Jin was already involved with the people of ghost city.


    In that case, it is imperative for her to enter the ghost city to inquire about the news.


    Long Tianyu is now watched by many people, so the best way is to do nothing.


    "Fool."


    He rubbed her little head with some annoyance, put his forehead against her forehead and said in a deep voice.


    "I will protect you, forever."


    Originally, she thought it was an oath.


    On a plain face, there is always no expression.


    But strangely, it doesn''t make people feel that he is very cold.


    To put it bluntly, I have a light face of my big brother next door.


    But here, it seems out of place.


    Just a few steps into their profession, they were looked at by many people.


    As a woman, she was harassed more.


    Now, although her face can only be regarded as beautiful, her figure is exquisite and quite eye-catching.


    Those people are obviously a little unscrupulous. Lin Mengya doesn''t care. It''s just that the men around her are gradually cold.


    "Hum!"


    An undisguised murder swept out.


    Those guys around who intended to YY her felt their necks cool and couldn''t help shrinking their heads. They looked at the men and women in front of them with some fear in their eyes.


    Here, strength is paramount.


    Killing people is just the lowest form of communication, and their lives are absolutely worthless.


    As a last resort, I can only take back my eyes and hang my head.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes swept for a week, and she also had some general understanding of the surrounding situation.


    I have to say that she likes this atmosphere.


    Hidden in the bones to destroy genes, gradually boiling up.


    She has a hunch that she can definitely get up here.


    Finally, several people arrived at the entrance of the town.


    Here, it''s just the beginning of chaos.


    People keep entering and going out.


    But no matter in or out, they have to pay part of the fee.


    Suddenly, a noise came from inside.


    They followed the prestige and happened to see a man running out of the street.


    The man wanted to go out, but was stopped by the guard.


    "What about the appearance fee?"


    "Sir! Please let me live!"


    The man kept pleading, but his eyes looked uneasily behind him.


    But the guard did not move and repeated impatiently.


    "Bring the appearance fee, otherwise, go back!"


    The man really couldn''t afford it. He kept begging, but the guard kicked the man back.


    Not long after, several people appeared on the street.


    As soon as the man saw them, he immediately turned over and ran straight to the guard. The color of fear on his face became more and more anxious.


    "Let me out! Please, sir, let me out!"


    The guard pushed him out, and the people around him were familiar with this situation.


    At this time, those people also gradually approached.


    Everyone has a cold joke on his face.


    "Run! Why don''t you run? By the way, you''ve sold your wife and children here. Why, you''ve gambled all your money? Not even the appearance fee?"


    One of them kicked a man to the ground.


    The others, like playing with prey, besieged the man.


    Suddenly, screams, angry curses and sobs intertwined into a cruel background music.


    Everyone is not surprised at this situation.


    Finally, the man was beaten with blood all over his face and was dragged away.


    "Those people are the thugs in the gambling house."


    Long Tianyu saw that she had been staring at the situation there and explained in a low voice.


    "Anyone who comes here, no matter who, as long as he has no money, is equal to leaving his life here."


    She could see that she had no sympathy for the man just now.


    Here, whether hell or heaven, lies in people''s own choice.


    Their admission fee is only five Wen per person.


    But she took a look at the appearance fee, but it was ten Liang silver.


    Sneer in my heart, the founder of this ghost city is really a powerful guy.


    Many people don''t care about the five Wen money, but not everyone can afford the ten Liang silver.


    It''s easier to get on a ship than get off.


    It''s just that many people are confused.


    That''s the man just now.


    "All right, go in."


    The guard just takes the money and doesn''t care about anything else.


    When they entered the town, the street was very lively, but what these vendors sold was not ordinary stuff.


    Here, everything can be bought and sold.


    In the air, there is decadence and agitation.


    Compared with her curiosity, it seems that long Tianyu and them are not the first time to come to such a place.


    However, the martial arts experts behind me have been tense since they came here.


    After all, it is normal to draw swords against each other here.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Long Tianyu was not very nervous. He just grabbed her hand and never relaxed for a moment.


    "I want to see if there is a place to sell poisons here."


    As soon as her voice fell, long Tianyu looked at her strangely.


    "You don''t want to..."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled deeply.


    "In this place, only by attacking poison with poison can we cure serious diseases."


    Long Tianyu suddenly understood the meaning in her arms.


    After being stunned, he led her to a small alley.


    "It seems that you are more suitable here than I thought."


    For his evaluation, Lin Mengya said she could accept it.


    The party twists and turns and comes to a three story building.


    Before she entered the door, she took a hard breath.


    Ah - the fragrance of poison!


    Lin Mengya was even a little intoxicated and carefully distinguished the properties of each medicine in the air.


    At this time, Xiaoyao has already started recording and comparison.


    But in the eyes of passers-by, the woman who narrowed her eyes and seemed to enjoy it was a little strange.


    This is the "thousand poison workshop" in the ghost city where everyone turns pale at the smell.


    As long as a normal person strolls inside, he may be poisoned to death.


    In their hearts, there is only the fishy smell of poison.


    But why, the woman seemed to smell Rouge powder, and even couldn''t wait.


    "You wait here. You don''t have to follow."


    Long Tianyu turned his head and ordered his subordinates.


    After that, Lin Mengya dragged him in.


    The smell of medicine inside is even stronger. At the door, there is a man sitting.


    The man crossed his legs and leaned against the door, squinting at the people coming and going.

 Chapter 1455

    When he saw a man and a woman coming to the door, the man immediately got up and greeted him attentively.


    "Two, this way, please."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and followed the man to the table.


    The man took out two rough porcelain bottles from under the table, put them on the table and smiled.


    "Look at you two. It may be your first time to come to our thousand poisons workshop. My name is Chaihu. I''m the steward of the outer hall here. This is our exclusive secret antidote pill. Since you two are new customers, I''ll give you a new customer price of five Liang silver, how about it?"


    Five liang?


    This man really dares to ask a price.


    But Lin Mengya knows that a strong dragon does not suppress a local snake.


    Besides, the man knew at a glance that she was a rogue. At present, she didn''t want to cause more trouble.


    Picked up the "detoxification pill" on the table, she poured it out and looked at it. Her eyes changed slightly.


    "Is this antidote that everyone must buy?"


    Chaihu smiled and nodded.


    Behind him, he nuzui said.


    "As you can see, there are a lot of poisons in our thousand poisons workshop. If you accidentally touch something, encounter something, and get poisoned, you will be in trouble. Therefore, all the guests will buy some detoxification pills for your good."


    These words are well said and unreasonable.


    But Lin Mengya just looked at the man and took out a ten Liang silver note from her purse.


    "All right, we''ll go first."


    She put the antidote pill into her sleeve, grabbed long Tianyu and strode inside.


    Outside, Chaihu looked at the silver note in his hand and smiled, but his eyes obviously contained some malice.


    Long Tianyu knows her temperament. It seems that there must be a problem with the so-called detoxification pill.


    After entering it, she found that there was a hole in it.


    There are no guys here to entertain, but different rooms are lined up and separated by curtains.


    She glanced at the curtain, which was printed with handwriting.


    Some wrote "murder poison, intestinal wear belly rotten", and others wrote "incense and ecstasy, fall when touched".


    In short, there are many kinds.


    And these people are wonderful enough. The words on the curtain clearly write what kind of poison is sold inside.


    It seems that the poison here is no different from other things.


    But she noticed that only one or two people could go in at a time, and they were almost together.


    In other words, if you buy poisons that kill people and steal goods, you naturally need to hide some.


    It makes sense to think so.


    As for others who haven''t had time to enter, they wait in the hall.


    There are also chairs in the hall, which is very similar to the pharmacy of a modern hospital.


    It''s just that here, they sell things that kill people.


    She took long Tianyu and sat at the back.


    Next to her, there are people taking the antidote pills she bought before.


    "This thing is not an antidote pill, but an addictive poison."


    She frowned and quietly explained to long Tianyu.


    The latter took a casual look around. Indeed, those who took understanding poison pills seemed a little different.


    "They have a lot of courage."


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly. His impression of the thousand poisons workshop was too low.


    "No wonder they charge us five Liang silver for selling them, because those who have some discrimination or some family background will not easily take the medicine from unknown sources outside. Look at those who take the medicine, they don''t look like a rich family. Moreover, the price of their medicine is much lower than ours."


    She had excellent hearing, so when she came in, she deliberately paid attention to the man named Chaihu at the door.


    Those who came in after them sold firewood for three dollars.


    It seems that those are his regular customers.


    And like them, they can pit one by one.


    This ghost city is really a crisis step by step. There is no integrity or bottom line.


    "What poison shall we buy?"


    Long Tianyu has no time to take care of others, or the people here, there is no need to save.


    Like the gambler he met at the door, if he was poor, he sold his wife and children in exchange for gambling money.


    As the saying goes, poor people must be hateful.


    Here, compassion is the least valuable, but also the most deadly.


    She thought for a moment and pointed to the curtain selling ecstasy in the middle.


    Compared with other rooms, the business here is obviously hot.


    After all, who will use poison for things that can be solved with ecstasy?


    "Good."


    Long Tianyu has great trust in her choice.


    After all, compared with poison, his wife is the leader.


    Since she came in, ya''er''s face has never been dignified at all.


    It seems that in his mother''s eyes, these are rubbish.


    Finally, they were lined up.


    Long Tianyu took the first step and raised the curtain.


    But there was some surprise that there was no one inside.


    Just inside, there is a curtain.


    Next to the curtain, there is a half new catalogue.


    Under the curtain, there was a small copper hammer and a small copper bowl.


    They took a look at the catalogue and knew that they were the first to choose the transaction here, and then knocked on the copper bowl with a small copper hammer to tell them what they wanted to buy.


    All the overpowering drugs have been marked on the catalogue to knock a few times.


    Then, if the opposite side can provide it, knock it, otherwise it will be twice.


    Then, they put the money in a copper bowl, where someone will come out and take it, and then send out the overpowering drug.


    To put it bluntly, whether they buy or sell, they don''t know each other''s identity.


    Unexpectedly, people here are so cautious.


    It seems that the thousand poison workshop owes a lot of debt.


    They looked at the list carefully. There are a lot of styles here.


    Moreover, men, women, old and young, including animals such as horses, are also used.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t like it here, she still feels that some things here are really advanced enough to surprise her.


    Before long, they chose one.


    It''s just an ordinary overpowering drug, but it''s special. It can''t be detected at all, and people won''t feel dizzy after waking up.


    Chinese medicine people feel as if they are asleep.


    She pointed to the catalogue. Long Tianyu nodded and knocked four times.


    The front interval is long and the back interval is a little short.


    Then, I heard there was a response. It can be sold.


    They took out the silver note and put it in a copper bowl.


    I only saw that the curtain was lifted and showed my hands.


    But the hands were tightly clenched.


    Until he picked up the copper bowl, he immediately raised something to them.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously held her breath, while Lin Mengya frowned.


    It''s the kind of overpowering drug she just chose.


    The hand was quickly taken back, and the narrow space was full of drug powder.


    The end of the medicine is very delicate. Even if it reacts quickly, it needs to inhale some.


    But in fact, long Tianyu took a real detoxification pill before she came.


    Although the overpowering drug is powerful, it will not affect them.


    They are also sure that no one here knows them.


    Who the hell is trying to hurt them?


    They made the same choice between lightning and flint.


    The two men fell to the ground one after the other.


    Lin Mengya lies beside long Tianyu, her eyes narrowed and looks behind the curtain.


    The curtain was quickly lifted, and then two masked people walked quickly to their side.


    Two people didn''t talk nonsense, quickly one carried one, and then drilled into the curtain.


    The end of the medicine will gradually disperse, and the cabin will usher in new guests.


    But no one knows how many sins are hidden in this cabin.


    They don''t know where they will be transported.


    They were transported out from a narrow passage. They should not have gone far. Lin Mengya saw the light again in front of her eyes.


    She continued to pretend to be ignorant and was carried to a place similar to a firewood house,


    "People have arrived. Go and inform master Jia that he has gathered all the women he wants, and ask him what to do next."


    The two masked men obviously didn''t do such a thing for the first time.


    Familiar with the road without hesitation.


    "Brother, what about this man?"


    The man in black, who was called eldest brother, looked at long Tianyu, who was still asleep, and sneered a few times.


    "Of course it''s sold. Now the ghost slave is in short supply. Our brothers have done so many things, so we naturally need a reward. Go quickly. Let''s finish this job and have a good time!"


    Before the two people''s obscene laughter lasted long, they saw that the man who had collapsed on the ground jumped up and lit their acupoints before their screams came out.


    And in their surprised eyes, the stunned woman also opened her eyes. There was a look of being charmed.


    "I advise you to listen to me. Otherwise, my husband has a bad temper. Just now, you touched me. He was so angry that he wanted to kill."


    She raised her eyebrows in a cool tone.


    The two men also went through great storms and waves. They blinked hard at the moment.


    Long Tianyu looked at them coldly, but came forward again and poked them hard.


    The two men immediately broke out a cold sweat on their forehead and turned pale for several minutes.


    Lin Mengya looked at them and asked softly.


    "Did you just feel that the acupoints you were pointing hurt?"


    you ''re right!


    The two men were terrified. Looking at a man and a woman in front of them, they understood that today, they had a hard stubble!


    "My husband''s unique Kung Fu is very powerful. Without his exclusive acupoint solution, your bones will crack every inch from your joints within ten days."

 Chapter 1456

    She picked at the corner of her mouth and continued.


    "Fifteen days later, because your bones are cracked, your body will completely lose its support. The whole person is like a snake, crawling on the ground. Oh, by the way, you are not as good as a snake. As long as you move, you will be in pain all over. We call such a person boneless snake. Xianggong, do you think if such a person can be sold as a ghost slave?"


    Her tone was so cold that she didn''t seem to be scaring people at all.


    After all, this is a ghost city, and their brothers have been wandering in the ghost city for so long. Naturally, they know that there are all kinds of abnormal people here.


    The two people were a little worried. Unfortunately, their throat could only falter and make meaningless sounds.


    "But if you can be obedient and cooperate with us, I can consider letting you go. However, it depends on your performance."


    Those two people blinked desperately. Of course, she knew that here, human nature is selfish and there is no so-called loyalty.


    Long Tianyu untied the dumb acupoints of the two people, and the two people immediately scrambled to say.


    "It''s none of our business. It''s all, it''s all what master Jia asked us to do! Please be kind! Our brothers just work for others!"


    The one who is called big brother doesn''t look like big brother at this time.


    I''m afraid they''ll do what she wants them to do now.


    Lin Mengya is also extremely disgusted with such people, but now she has to be interrogated clearly.


    "Who is master Jia? I tell you, if you dare to tell a lie, I''ll let you not survive or die!"


    For this guy, you have to use heavy medicine.


    As soon as her voice fell, long Tianyu''s hands slapped heavily on the two people''s backs.


    Suddenly, the two men almost lost their breath in pain.


    And they couldn''t make a sound at all.


    They kept complaining, and they didn''t dare to fight again.


    "I said, I said! Master Jia is a guest in the thousand poisons workshop. It is said that he is excellent at poisons, but he is very strange. Our brothers are two gangsters in the ghost city. A few days ago, master Jia said he wanted us to do something for him. Our brothers are also short of money, so they came here."


    Lin Mengya sneered. Although they said so pitifully, it''s not ordinary people who can mix in the ghost market.


    "What does he want you to do?"


    "He, he wants us to help him catch twelve married women!"


    The other little brother scrambled to answer.


    Twelve women? This is a little strange.


    She glanced at long Tianyu, who was obviously in doubt.


    "What about people other than me?"


    "They, they are all locked up in master Jia''s yard. Other things, small and small, are not very clear."


    The younger brother''s answer was obviously mixed with some water.


    His eyes were rolling around for fear that it would not be so simple.


    "Oh, it''s all in master Jia''s yard. It seems that we can''t see it."


    "I advise you to take the opportunity to slip away. Master Jia is moody. If you see his wife, you will find a way to keep you. Madam, please give us a way to live!"


    What they said was obviously not true.


    But also such a "kind" to persuade them to go, I''m afraid there will be fraud.


    "That''s just right. I''m just going to meet Master Jia. Lead the way ahead. I''ll see what master Jia can do!"


    Lin Mengya gave a cold drink and immediately pushed the two men away.


    But the two men said in a hurry.


    "You can''t use it! Master Jia is very powerful. You can''t see him!"


    The more they stopped, the more Lin Mengya felt there was a problem.


    At this time, long Tianyu had taken advantage of their stalemate and carefully observed all around.


    He walked to the corner, quickly pulled away the straw in the corner and found a small iron door more than half a person high.


    At this time, both of them shut up.


    "You have a good idea. After fooling us away, take the rest to master Jia to get a reward, right?"


    The two men looked at her and found that they no longer covered up.


    The eldest brother looked at her darkly and said coldly.


    "Don''t think you can fool us, hum! As long as you have master Jia''s reward, you will always find a way to unlock the acupoints. You''re looking for death!"


    Seeing that it can''t be fooled, it becomes a threat again.


    Lin Mengya''s patience with these two people was not much, and glanced at them.


    "Even if we want to die, you''ll die in front of us. I''ll come back and pick you up later."


    Long Tianyu came over, ordered the dumb acupoints of the two people, and then kicked one down.


    Strangely enough, the two men didn''t shout just now.


    Although they have done a good job of prevention, they still feel a little strange.


    Ignoring the two gangsters, long Tianyu opened the iron gate.


    Inside, suddenly came a smelly smell.


    Lin Mengya frowned, but after she was sure there was no problem inside, she went in with long Tianyu.


    Inside is a small dungeon. At this time, there is still some subtle light in it.


    Long Tianyu, who had been walking in front of her, stopped, then turned around and closed her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She thought something had happened. When she was about to ask, she heard a woman''s frightened cry.


    She was puzzled, but long Tianyu hugged her.


    She looked behind him, but saw the scene that made her angry


    "Damn it!"


    Rushed out of the tunnel, she kicked the big brother''s crotch impolitely.


    Only heard a "creak", the man had fainted in pain, but he still didn''t understand that she only hated.


    "Beast, no wonder you didn''t shout or shout just now. I''m afraid no one can hear your howling here!"


    Her legs rise and fall, directly discarding another person''s crime tools.


    Looking at the two unconscious guys, she hated the creaking of her teeth.


    No wonder long Tianyu wants to turn around. In the narrow dungeon, there are eleven women, naked and covered with blue and purple marks. You can see what kind of abuse they have been subjected to.


    Some of them, probably because they have been abused for a long time, have lost some consciousness.


    She hated the brutes who bullied women most in her life, so the first thing she did when she came up was to abolish these two guys.


    "They''re dying, ya''er. Don''t be angry."


    "That''s right! They really deserve to die, so I want them to survive and die!"


    Just now, she simply checked the scars of the eleven women, and her heart was stuffy.


    I''m afraid sister Yue Ting''s affairs will leave an indelible trace in her heart all her life.


    Therefore, her reaction to such things is particularly strong.


    It''s not easy for women. It''s an unforgivable sin for these beasts to hurt women by such despicable means!


    "Well, it''s all up to you. I''ll deal with these two people. Now the most important thing is to find master Jia."


    Long Tianyu took her and said softly.


    And Lin Mengya''s reason also gradually replied.


    "Well, then, send it to the pile with them!"


    She just wanted to come forward and wake up the two men to continue interrogation, but she heard the sound of someone opening the door of the yard.


    The two men immediately fell by the door and saw a guy like a boy coming in.


    The man was timid and looked like a thief.


    And in his hand, he also carried a huge food box.


    "Brother Wang, are you there?"


    The boy knocked on the door. When he heard that there was nothing moving inside, the smile on his face became more obscene.


    He rubbed his hands, smiled and opened the door with his food box.


    "You can play with women again today!"


    While the man was in high spirits, he suddenly saw two people behind him.


    "Play with your uncle!"


    Almost at the same time, long Tianyu took the hand and Lin Mengya took the foot.


    Then, sharp pain hit up and down together.


    The boy couldn''t resist and fainted again.


    When the three of them didn''t wake up, the first thing they saw was Lin Mengya''s uncertain face.


    "Yo, are you willing to wake up? I have bad news and worse news. Which one do you want to listen to?"


    She said with a smile. The coldness in her tone made the three people tremble involuntarily.


    "You, you bitch, your hands are too cruel!"


    Brother Wang is biting his teeth. Although he hasn''t seen it yet, he also knows that the current situation is a chicken flying egg fight. I''m afraid it will be difficult to show the male style in the future, so he can''t help feeling sad.


    "Well, I''m the bad news. The bad news is that you three have become eunuchs."¡®


    The three men were so dark that they almost didn''t carry their anger.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t let them go at all, and continued.


    "The worse news is that I want to auction you all as ghost slaves. What do you think of this proposal?"


    All three are stupid.


    They know more about the status of ghost slaves in the ghost city than anyone else.


    Well, it''s like falling into hell.


    Eunuchs are eunuchs, at least individuals.


    "No! Please, madam, let us go. We, we are also forced to be helpless! Master Najia said that if we can make those women pregnant, we will give us 1000 liang of gold. We are... We have done something worse than pigs and dogs!"


    Lin Mengya was even more angry when she heard the speech.


    "Then I ask you, where is master Jia now?"


    Here, it should be just a small courtyard in the thousand poison workshop.


    Otherwise, they will not choose to attack those innocent women here.


    And what master Jia did must be very secret.


    It seems that the thousand poisons workshop also has its own secrets.


    The two men hesitated. Lin Mengya cast her eyes on the boy.

 Chapter 1457

    The boy looked at her cold face and couldn''t help shrinking.


    A pair of thief''s eyes turned, endured the pain and pulled out a flattering smile.


    He also knew that his life was in the hands of the woman in front of him.


    "Husband, madam, please raise your hand and let the small one go."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the boy with a smile.


    "It''s not difficult for me to let go. Tell me, where is master Jia now?"


    The boy grinned with pain, but his mind was still very vivid.


    "This, this master Jia, he, he..."


    "If you told me, I wouldn''t let you suffer so much. What''s more, I can tell you the art of rejuvenation."


    She raised her eyebrows in a tone like a devil tempting the world.


    The boy was also dazzled for a moment, perhaps because he had seen too many strange people and strange things in the ghost city.


    There was not so much doubt about her words.


    "Hei hei, madam, you should obey. In fact, master Jia is in the workshop. He has been suffering from strange diseases since this year. He can''t leave others for a moment. If madam wants to find him, she just needs to go to the courtyard in the workshop for his use."


    So happy?


    She saw the difference in the ghost city.


    Here, loyalty, integrity and compassion are all forgotten.


    People here are selfish. No matter what happens, they first think about how to preserve themselves.


    If you want to mix here, you must first be familiar with the rules here.


    "Where is his courtyard?"


    "It''s in the front courtyard. The reason why no one comes here is also because of the protection of master Jia."


    The boy obviously knows more than those two guys.


    But she still needs to verify whether what he said is true or false.


    "Madam, I''ve said everything you want to know. Now, can you let me go?"


    The boy desperately smiled at her to please, but at the bottom of his eyes, he was a bit vicious.


    She can see that all the people here are white eyed wolves.


    "Of course."


    As she spoke, the curved smile at the corners of her mouth was a little more innocent.


    "What about the rejuvenation?"


    The boy licked his face and his eyes were full of greed.


    "Oh, that''s reincarnation."


    Her tone was soft, but what she said made the three people feel cold.


    Before they could react, long Tianyu cut off their necks one by one and went back to the West.


    On the faces of the three people, surprise solidified forever.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them, but sighed faintly.


    Here, it has long been human purgatory.


    "What are you going to do with those women?"


    Long Tianyu''s face was cold and unaffected.


    She glanced at the iron door, thought for a moment, and said.


    "We''d better stay here for a while until we find out what''s going on, and then find someone to rescue them."


    It seems that these women should have been abducted from QianDu square.


    I don''t know why they came to such a place.


    Although she has a good heart, she is not a virgin.


    People, of course. Just can''t, just take yourself in.


    "Good."


    Long Tianyu thought about it and closed the door. Then he covered it with straw.


    In order to prevent those people from having accomplices, they waited outside for a long time.


    Sure that no one came again, the two of them sneaked out of the yard.


    According to what I said before, the courtyard where Master Jia lives should be in front of this courtyard.


    Now it seems that it may be true.


    Because as soon as they went out, they saw a courtyard wall in front of them.


    Next to it, there are some narrow corridors.


    The quiet environment is really a good place to hide dirt.


    Long Tianyu glanced at the courtyard wall and stretched out his long arm to stop her slim waist. In an instant, the two men flew up to the wall.


    But Lin Mengya stopped his action.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Although long Tianyu didn''t know why, he still listened to her and fell on the wall and didn''t dare to move.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are a lot of things hidden below."


    She frowned slightly and escaped a small porcelain vase from her arms.


    As soon as she pulled out the cork, she leaned close to her nose and puffed her cheeks hard.


    Suddenly, a cool fragrance escaped from his nose.


    Long Tianyu was wondering what she was going to do, but she heard the voice of "learning and asking" from under the wall.


    In the depths of the grass, countless snakes, insects, mice and ants climbed out, as if they had met some natural enemy.


    Long Tianyu stared at the layers below, like a black carpet, and couldn''t help shivering.


    If you step on it, you will save food for the next half a month.


    "Oh, master Jia is quite willing. He showed him so many good things."


    The good things in her mouth must be very different from ordinary people''s understanding.


    Long Tianyu knows this better than anyone.


    "Can we go down now?"


    He managed to keep calm, or he had long been used to her behavior. After she nodded, the two landed smoothly.


    Lin Mengya rolled down neatly, patted her man on the shoulder and praised him with a smile.


    "It''s good. The quality of my heart is still so excellent."


    A layer of cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    Long Tianyu is a little less curious about his past.


    In the end, how did he endure this little devil like woman?


    Maybe there''s a reason why you want to forget.


    This should be the backyard of the front yard.


    In addition to poisonous insects, the most should be some flowers and plants.


    She looked left and right. The expression on her face was not as relaxed as before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked, and Lin Mengya pointed to a red sea of flowers.


    "This man is an expert. At least in poison art, he is definitely an expert among the experts. The poisonous insects we met before are not just as simple as guarding the house. You see, these flowers are arranged not only according to the color, but also according to the medicine."


    With the direction of her finger, long Tianyu also saw this unusual place in the backyard.


    At first glance, it seems like the backyard of other mansions.


    But some flowers are red and willows are green, tacky and tight.


    But in fact, the flowers and plants in the backyard seem to have been carefully cared for.


    Height and color are arranged according to certain rules.


    And the aroma welcomed people, but it was unusually sweet and greasy.


    This is not an ordinary flower fragrance that can be done.


    "Look, the bright red one is called ghost peony. This kind of medicine likes the hot sun. The more the sun shines, the stronger its medicine will be, and the flowers will be more and more bright. So you can see that its position can be covered by the sun. Look at the one next to it, although it is also bright red, its color is obviously lighter. This kind of flower is called" ghost peony " "Mei Dan" likes half Yin and half Yang. Most importantly, if it is planted with ghost peony, the drug will be more powerful. I looked at it. Almost all the plants here are arranged like this. None of them has nothing to do with the surrounding plants. "


    Don''t underestimate such a yard.


    Because those who can take care of the yard are afraid that their attainments in poison art will not be much weaker than their teachers.


    After that, I really know these things well, so I can play such a trick.


    This is definitely not just a skill, or a hobby.


    But for the grower, the properties of these poisons are already at his fingertips, just like a regular meal.


    He knows the relationship between plants and animals.


    But if such a person is only a guest in the thousand poison workshop.


    It can only be said that there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers here.


    "Someone is coming!"


    Long Tianyu whispered, holding Lin Mengya''s hand and hiding behind the tree.


    Fortunately, although there were many poisonous snakes on the tree before, she had escaped completely after she took out her own insect repellent.


    Not long ago, two teenagers with buckets came in from the outside.


    The two men were afraid of being born with red lips and white teeth, which was so beautiful.


    But only one thing made her frown involuntarily.


    Because the hands of those two people are white and transparent, not like men.


    She had seen such a hand.


    Ordinary poison masters must maintain their hands if they have been immersed in this way since childhood.


    Not only do they need to feel, but also poison art needs a strong and resilient skin as a barrier than medicine.


    The teacher mentioned before that some people once invented a kind of nursing, that is, using human milk, in order to maintain their hands in a smooth but flexible state.


    If you only use human milk, you must also use the human milk just squeezed out, preferably the human milk of pregnant women who have not given birth.


    The required dosage is not a bit, but should be soaked in human milk every day for three consecutive years.


    Now, even though their hands were clean, she could tell.


    Because the teacher said that people who use this kind of protection will have no half lines on their hands.


    The two men were not far from her. She narrowed her eyes and could see clearly.


    The teacher scoffed at this method.


    Because although this method nourishes, where can we find so many maternal milk that has not yet given birth?


    It''s really unreasonable to snatch food from the baby''s mouth.


    Even, some people starved the poor baby to death in order to protect their hands.


    She is also a mother, naturally very disgusted with such things.


    At the moment, the teacher behind the two teenagers also scolded a dog.


    What was in her heart, the two men could not find out.

 Chapter 1458

    The two teenagers put down the barrel in their hands, then carefully took out a long spoon, scooped out some dark brown sauce like fertilizer from the barrel, and poured it on the roots of these poisons little by little.


    It''s not human blood, but it''s some venom prepared with poisonous insects and poisonous herbs.


    No wonder the two teenagers are so careful. Ordinary people are afraid that if they stick a little, they will die.


    It seems that the owner of the yard really took great pains for these flowers.


    "Little resentment, what''s the use of saying that master asks us to water the flowers every day?"


    The younger of the teenagers couldn''t help asking.


    The boy named Xiao Yuan shook his head and said.


    "I don''t know, but ah hen, do you remember the two elder martial brothers who watered the flowers before?"


    The two teenagers are only 14 or 15 years old. They are lively and active. Naturally, they can''t help chatting when watering flowers so boring.


    They talked softly over there, but their name was Lin Mengya. They all heard it in their ears.


    "Yes, but didn''t Shifu say that they have learned and become poison masters in the workshop?"


    The slightly bigger little resentment looked cautiously left and right, then lowered his voice and said.


    "How can it be so simple? A few days ago, I saw the two elder martial brothers in a martial uncle''s pharmacy. They have become the pharmacists of that martial uncle!"


    Ah hen widened his eyes in surprise, as if he didn''t believe his words.


    "How could it be? Isn''t Shifu the best for them? How could he allow Shifu to treat them as medicine men?"


    "Puff" sound, small resentment laughed very ridiculed.


    "You are really a wooden head. Now the teacher is paralyzed in bed. If he didn''t use his apprentice to exchange for other people''s support, he would have been kicked out!"


    "Well, what shall we do?"


    The boy named ah hen looked a little scared.


    But little resentment is not afraid at all. Instead, he said leisurely.


    "If Shifu changes me, I''ll kill him first. Then let him become a medicine man!"


    Lin Mengya, hiding behind the tree, frowned.


    The boy was only fourteen or fifteen years old, but his mind was so vicious.


    But when you think about the living environment here, it''s clear.


    How can angels be easily born in hell?


    This is just the devil''s swamp.


    "OK, I can do it with you then! Little resentment, you are so smart!"


    The boy who had just been depressed immediately smiled with joy.


    When she saw the pure smile on the boy''s face, she had some small feelings in her heart.


    Want to fully control the heart here, but it expands a little bit.


    Real chaos should never exist.


    Even the universe should be carried out according to certain criteria.


    The people who created the ghost city don''t know what they think.


    Such chaos, which finally brought them, had only one way to perish.


    "Well, let''s go as soon as we''re done. Shifu said, you and my poison art haven''t arrived home yet. You can''t stay here too long."


    The two teenagers quickly watered the flowers, cleaned them up and left with a bucket.


    At this time, two people dare to come out from behind the tree.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two men and looked back at long Tianyu.


    "How, can you hold on?"


    The toxicity here is beyond the tolerance of ordinary people.


    But before coming, although she took some preventive measures for long Tianyu, after all, he was still a normal person.


    Anti toxicity, of course, can''t be compared with variants like her and Ning''er.


    "Nothing."


    He''s really fine. I don''t know if it''s because he had been with Mengya and Ning''er for a long time, or because he had eaten a lot of detoxification pills before.


    So far, he hasn''t done anything.


    However, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    It''s probably psychological. After all, they are now in the midst of extremely poisonous weeds and flowers.


    Soon, the two went out.


    "Now, it''s basically certain that the master here is master Jia?"


    She insisted on long Tianyu''s whole body carefully. She didn''t answer his question until she was sure she didn''t take any highly toxic leaves away.


    "If that guy didn''t lie, it should be here. But I always think something''s wrong."


    "What do you perceive?"


    "If master Jia is really paralyzed in bed, what does he want those women to do?"


    In fact, when you are old and weak, there are many poison masters who will have one kind of disease.


    After all, the cumulative damage of toxins to the body is irreversible.


    However, she went through all the classics, and there was no prescription related to pregnant women and women.


    After thinking about it, it seems that they have to go and have a look in person to be sure.


    "Let''s go and have a look first. Be careful."


    Long Tianyu understood what she thought. They crept out of the yard very carefully.


    Here, it is more quiet than expected.


    And there''s no one in the backyard.


    The houses are designed very elegantly. Master Jia is a person who can enjoy life very much.


    If such a person is paralyzed in bed, he will not be reconciled, will he?


    After a little hesitation, she followed long Tianyu to the nearest room


    Here, it should be a kitchen or something.


    The charcoal fire on the stove still has some residual temperature, and the food is very expensive and fresh.


    Obviously, master Jia, who is paralyzed in bed, has a good life.


    After checking, the two men walked forward again without any clue.


    But this time, they met the two teenagers again.


    She wondered if there were no other servants here except these two teenagers?


    "Damn old thing! Hum, sooner or later, I''ll let you die in my hands!"


    The young man cursed in a low voice. Lin Mengya saw clearly that this man was the young man called Xiaoyuan.


    The young man''s white and tender face was printed with blue and purple five finger prints.


    Obviously, the person who hit him didn''t leave a trace of strength.


    Soon, the boy named ah hen caught up in a hurry.


    The relationship between the two is good, but


    Lin Mengya''s eyes stared at the two teenagers who were getting away.


    Strange, how could their breath be mixed with the unique smell of mysterious substances?


    However, it is not very similar.


    Anyway, it''s strange.


    It''s more like a derivative of a mysterious substance, or an imitation substance.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, she came back.


    There was no one else in the backyard, which greatly facilitated them.


    Just now, they both ran out of a big house.


    This shows that the paralyzed man is right there.


    The two men looked at each other and ran quickly.


    The door is open.


    The burnt smell of medicine inside makes people can''t stand it.


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and nose, but she still smelled the smoke.


    Can the people inside use these superior poisons as firewood?


    "Ah - ah - I''ll kill you! Kill you!"


    Suddenly, a roar came from inside.


    Lin Mengya was startled, but fortunately, long Tianyu covered her mouth in time, pressed her shoulders and held the person in her arms.


    The voice was hoarse and ugly, and seemed to suffer great pain.


    Then came a series of coughs.


    If she didn''t know, she thought the other party was in old age.


    The smell of smoke gradually dispersed.


    It is strange that all the windows of the house are tightly closed except the open door.


    Not afraid, smoke the people inside into bacon!


    She was secretly tucking away, and saw Long Tianyu make complaints about her through the door.


    What''s the matter? What did he see?


    Lin Mengya also moved forward and looked through the crack of the door.


    I saw a dark shadow hanging in the air in the dark inner room!


    No, not hanging, but lying on something like a hammock.


    In the copper basin below, just extinguished medicinal materials are emitting bursts of black smoke.


    Unexpectedly, the people inside are smoking and roasting themselves as bacon!


    Although absurd and strange, she immediately thought of another possibility.


    There was such a case on the zither spectrum.


    A person who studied poison art was accidentally attacked and most of his body began to fester.


    In order to detoxify, he smoked and roasted himself with those detoxifying herbs all day.


    First, smoking and baking can penetrate into the texture more quickly. Second, the fire and temperature of smoking and baking can also delay ulceration.


    Later, the man''s life was saved, but he also lost a lot of flesh and blood.


    For this method of smoking and roasting, it is difficult for ordinary people to accept.


    After all, smoking and baking when festering is much more painful than usual.


    Before, she thought it was just a legend on the zither spectrum.


    Now it seems that someone really uses it!


    "Hua La" came the sound of the chain.


    She saw that the man was holding an iron chain with the thickness of his forearm.


    The hammock was not made of ordinary hemp rope, but was connected by thin metal hooks.


    This man is really cautious!


    The lifting mechanism is actually in your own hands.


    As he slipped slowly, the smoked and roasted copper basin also moved slowly, and finally the hammock landed safely on the ground.


    The man dragged himself to the inner room step by step.


    Such a strange scene made Lin Mengya shudder.


    Although the other party seems to have no resistance at all, she inexplicably feels that this person is extremely dangerous.


    Long Tianyu turned her head and seemed to be asking her if she wanted to go in.


    She thought and shook her head.


    This man is definitely weird.


    Although the Shennong system has been running and the size of the alarm is constant, there is no one that can endanger her life.


    But as soon as she saw the man''s back, she kept jumping in her heart.

 Chapter 1459

    She unconsciously touched her chest. Maybe it was because they had encountered many strange things since they entered the ghost market?


    After resting on the bed for a while, the man reached out and shook the rope by the bed.


    Suddenly, the crisp bell rang through the courtyard. She and long Tianyu immediately flashed aside and found a suitable place to hide.


    Almost as soon as they hid, they saw a lame servant coming from outside the yard.


    After entering the house, it was not long before they saw the servant coming out with a wooden wheelchair.


    In the sun, the thin old man in the wheelchair looked particularly terrible.


    His skin had turned brown and black because of the long baking.


    Tightly attached to the bone shelf, the whole person is like a withered skeleton.


    The system shows that all kinds of toxins are mixed with each other, which is very unstable.


    Maybe the next second, it will break out and let the man die because his intestines are rotten.


    And those smoked and roasted drugs are also poisonous.


    Although it is a method of attacking poison with poison, it is also a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure.


    What does this man think? Is it the toxins in his body that caused his paralysis?


    "On such a fine day, you should invite your wife out. Go and push your wife out."


    "Yes."


    The servant placed him at the door, turned and returned to the house.


    After a while, it was still a wheelchair.


    However, the people on it made Lin Mengya stare.


    What, what is she?


    Long Tianyu frowned and held her hand tightly.


    She also knew that this was not the time to be excited, but her surprise was beyond measure.


    The girl has a beautiful face, but her eyes are a little listless. She is paralyzed in a wheelchair and some are dying.


    "You go down first. I want to talk to my wife alone."


    The thin old man waved and the servant left immediately.


    He stretched out his eagle claw like hand and gently fell on the girl''s cheek. His turbid eyes were also full of greed.


    "Jia Xing, I''ll kill you."


    The girl opened her mouth and said weakly.


    The tone was filled with anger.


    Jia Xing? Is this man really master Jia?


    However, in Lin Mengya''s heart, the shock was not just master Jia''s identity.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "XiuXiu, why are you so stubborn? Oh, I see. You despise my old age and don''t deserve you, do you?"


    Girl, it''s her old acquaintance Oriental show.


    Compared with ah Xiu she saw before she left, the girl now seems to be very weak.


    Strange, she didn''t seem to feel the heart poison on ah Xiu.


    After she left, did the strong cloud country have any accidents?


    "Jia Xing, I''ll never like you. Why are you so stubborn? I''m the Oriental show, not your show!"


    Ah Xiu said angrily, but in terms of her current situation, she had less courage and more helplessness.


    Controlled by others, life is better than death for her.


    "You are XiuXiu! It must be God who made you look like her in order to compensate me. You are her daughter, and naturally you are the same as her. XiuXiu, do you know how much I have done for you!"


    Jia Xing is a little crazy, and Lin Mengya finally understands that it is actually a part of the past.


    "You''re all for yourself! When my mother didn''t choose you, you should know what''s wrong with you. Jia Xing, it''s still time for you to let me go. Don''t make any more mistakes. In this way, you will be doomed!"


    Ah Xiu has some pity for Jia Xing besides hatred.


    The girl is naturally kind. I''m afraid she can''t hold 100% resentment against anyone.


    "Hahaha, I''ve been doomed since the day your mother abandoned me! It''s God who made me reborn from hell. I have another chance to start over with you! XiuXiu, my XiuXiu, don''t worry, I''ll be young again soon. At that time, I''ll live and fly with you again. Hei hei, XiuXiu, tell me, Which of my two disciples do you like more? "


    Ah Xiu shut up and tilted her head to one side, showing some helplessness.


    This man really looks hopeless.


    "XiuXiu, my XiuXiu. No matter which one you like, if you don''t like both, tell me who you like, and I''ll find a way to get it for you."


    Jia Xing''s words were both eager and excited.


    But Lin Mengya heard something confused.


    This man obviously wanted to occupy her home, ah Xiu, but there was something wrong with the words behind.


    Take the initiative to find a man for ah Xiu. What is this operation?


    Ah Xiu''s no longer speaks, but he doesn''t destroy men''s interest.


    The lame servant came over again. He silently pushed ah Xiu away, but pushed Jia Xing to the backyard.


    "Go and see what Jia Xing is doing. I''ll find ah Xiu."


    She was very eager to know what the man wanted to do to ah Xiu.


    "Can you do it yourself?"


    Long Tianyu was a little worried. After all, there was something strange everywhere.


    She patted his hand and said softly.


    "Don''t worry, although I don''t have any martial arts skills, there''s still no problem avoiding these people. You should write carefully. You''d better take another antidote pill. That old guy is an old poison."


    Long Tianyu obediently finds out the antidote pill and swallows one.


    He squeezed her hand with a little force, but his eyes were a little worried.


    "Go, I''m fine."


    She gently pushed him, indicating that he really didn''t worry about himself anymore.


    "Be careful. Call me if you have something."


    She nodded gently, watched the man rise and fall, and disappeared into her sight.


    Turning around, she looked at the house full of poison.


    No wonder there is no guard here. The old poison''s house is almost full of fatal traps.


    Ordinary people will be stung to death by poisons before they go in.


    She stood on tiptoe and dodged into the door.


    Many times of smoking and baking make the room smell of pungent fireworks.


    She subconsciously blocked her nose and walked inside.


    The room is spacious, and both furniture and furnishings are exquisite and luxurious.


    I can see that master Jia is a very enjoyable person.


    She went to the inner room. As soon as she opened the curtain, she heard a "rustle" in her ears.


    That''s the effect of "avoiding insects" on her. Even if she is not afraid of these things, she will inevitably feel numb on her scalp.


    The old man, can''t he treat the house as a worm''s nest?


    "What are you going to do?"


    In the room, ah Xiu''s scolding came.


    Obviously, she has been harassed by the old guy these days.


    "Don''t be afraid, ah Xiu, it''s me!"


    She lowered her voice and looked back alertly to make sure no one came in. Then she quickly walked to ah Xiu.


    "Lin, sister Lin?"


    Ah Xiu''s eyes widened and his hands moved forward with some excitement.


    "Ah Xiu, it''s me."


    The poisonous insects in the room ran clean in an instant.


    She walked to ah Xiu in a few steps.


    The little girl is still in a wheelchair, and the room is elegant.


    However, some furnishings are too old.


    She looked around and found that it was like an old woman''s boudoir.


    She didn''t see any of the popular things now.


    "Sister Lin, were you also caught by that shameless man? He, did he do anything to you?"


    Ah Xiu grabbed her hand, held it tightly and asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and comforted her softly.


    "I sneaked in, ah Xiu. What''s the matter? Don''t you stay in the country of lieyun? Why are you here? And who is Jia Xing? What is he going to do when he catches you?"


    A series of questions were thrown out, and ah Xiu took a few deep breaths before youyou said.


    "He took me in revenge for my mother''s abandonment of him. Sister Lin, you''d better go quickly. The people here are crazy. You must be careful of Jia Xing. He doesn''t know where he learned the magic, but he can rejuvenate!"


    Ah Xiu was a little worried, but she still didn''t forget to remind her to pay attention to her own safety.


    "It''s all right. Make it clear. Don''t worry about me. Since I know you''re here, I''ll get you out!"


    "No! I can''t go! My uncle, they are still in his hands. Sister Lin, if you can help me, it''s naturally the best. If you can''t, don''t force yourself. They are demons, not people!"


    I don''t know what I thought. Ah Xiu''s whole body trembled gently.


    Lin Mengya hugged her and knew that now was not a good time to stay for a long time.


    "I''ll save you! Ah Xiu, I''ll give you some things. You can keep them. You can defend yourself at the critical moment!"


    She stuffed some medicine into ah Xiu''s hand, explained the effect carefully, and comforted her a few words.


    But no matter how she advised, ah Xiu just refused to go with her.


    "Sister Lin, you''d better go quickly. He''ll be back in a minute. By the way, you must be careful about one thing."


    "What?"


    "Whether the heart Gu or the king Gu is a trap. From the beginning, their purpose is only one - to revive their God!"


    Ah Xiu obviously knows a lot of things, but Lin Mengya knows that she can''t ask anything today.


    But the girl is a very smart person. She doesn''t say it. Naturally, she has her consideration.


    "Their God? What is that?"


    Facing her questioning, ah Xiu just shook her head.


    "I don''t know very well. I only know that it has something to do with Jia Xing''s Secret Art of rejuvenation. They seem to have some contact with a place called Xiancheng. I''ve heard that the messenger of Xiancheng came to Jia Xing. I''m not very clear about others. Sister Lin, you must be careful of the people in Xiancheng. They want to collect a thousand newborn dolls to do the secret art!"

 Chapter 1460

    A thousand newborns. What''s that for?


    "Sister Lin, go quickly! He will be back soon. You must not ask him to find out."


    Ah Xiu urged repeatedly, and she could only take a deep look at ah Xiu.


    "Ah Xiu, you wait for me here. I''ll get you out soon!"


    She held ah Xiu''s shoulder and promised in a low voice.


    But the girl smiled and shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Jia Xing is not bad to me. As long as I obey him, he won''t hurt my life. Sister Lin, you must pay attention to your safety. The people here are terrible."


    Ah Xiu urged again and again, but she had to leave temporarily.


    "Sister Lin!"


    She was about to go out and was stopped by ah Xiu.


    Turning to look at the girl, ah Xiu sighed and whispered.


    "If you can see him later, please tell him that I''m dead."


    "Ah Xiu, listen to me --"


    She thought that ah Xiu was an inferiority complex.


    But unexpectedly, ah Xiu shook her head and said softly.


    "I haven''t been ruined, but I''ve figured out a lot these days. Feelings can''t be forced. I liked him so much at the beginning, but now it looks like Jia Xing. I don''t want him to suffer as much as me. So I decided to let go."


    Ah Xiu''s words made her don''t know how to answer.


    In the past, she tried her best to bring them together, but she forgot the feeling. After all, she couldn''t come.


    "There is no absolute thing in the world. If you have fate, there may be a turn for the better in the future. Well, let''s not say this first. You should protect yourself well and I''ll try to save you as soon as possible."


    Ah Xiu nodded and agreed, and she went outside with her fastest speed.


    Just around the corner of his hiding place, he saw the servant pushing Jia Xing back.


    However, the smell of the old poison was more depressed than before.


    Behind her, the familiar breath surrounded her again.


    The man grabbed her waist and silently watched Jia Xing''s old poison enter the house.


    "Let''s go."


    He whispered in her ear. Then they withdrew from the yard and went to the alley in the back street.


    There is still no one here.


    After confirming that the women were still in the dungeon, long Tianyu took her out of the backyard first.


    There were no people outside. They looked around. Here, it should belong to the marginal zone.


    He took out a special bone flute and put it on his lips. After blowing a few times, several figures appeared in front of them like ghosts.


    "Take people to the dungeon in the house and rescue them. You''d better find some women to take their clothes down first."


    After the man carefully ordered a few words, the figures left.


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother to ask the origin of these people. Now her mind is full of what ah Xiu told her.


    Resurrect the gods and rejuvenate the children?


    She always felt that it was a little familiar, but it was really strange.


    Does this have anything to do with the double soul thing mentioned by Gu pan before?


    But that is clearly a failure, and according to the current technology, it is impossible to succeed!


    Her chest felt a little blocked and breathed out slowly. It seems that this matter is really unusual.


    "Let''s go first. There are people waiting for us over there."


    She recovered and remembered what long Tianyu had just seen before he said.


    But when he came back, he looked serious. Obviously, he got some useful information.


    She nodded casually. Now, she really needs to think about it.


    I turned out from the street. Although it''s just a small town, there are many paths.


    Finally, before sunset, they turned to a slightly larger street.


    As soon as she stepped in, she felt as if she had been watched.


    This feeling made her nervous.


    But long Tianyu, who is beside him, doesn''t care much.


    "Who is it? Dare to break into the town dragon hall!"


    Suddenly, in front of them, two fierce men jumped out and asked fiercely.


    Zhenlong hall?


    What the hell is this?


    Before she asked, the guy next to me snorted coldly.


    "Tell Xie han to get out and see us, otherwise he will look good."


    Long Tianyu''s face was cold. In a word, the two strong men understood that his uncle was very difficult to provoke.


    "You, do you know our hall leader?"


    One of the strong men asked. Long Tianyu glanced at him faintly. He didn''t even bother to say superfluous words. He took her and rushed inside,


    "Stop him! If you don''t teach them a lesson, I''m afraid the people here think our town dragon hall is easy to bully!"


    Another strong man said angrily, but she noticed that both of them had new injuries.


    "Stop!"


    She is not afraid of making trouble, but the force value of these two people, just afraid of being tied together, is not as high as her husband.


    In order to avoid new injuries, it''s better to stop as soon as possible.


    "You little lady, why should we stop!"


    "Just -- I''m your hall leader''s great aunt! Let him get out and meet me, or I''ll make him single all his life!"


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech.


    This identity is special enough!


    Seeing that the two strong men still didn''t believe it, she stood on tiptoe and shouted loudly inside.


    "Xie Han, if you don''t come out again, I''ll marry your wife to someone else!"


    "Smelly woman, what are you shouting about!"


    The two people thought she was insulting their hall leader. When they were scolding her, they saw a man running out of it.


    "No!"


    The man took a few steps and jumped in front of her,


    Two strong men stood in front of her in a hurry.


    "No!"


    The man was a little angry, but after seeing her face clearly, a very strange expression appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Now I can''t say it. When you secretly broke up with my sister, how should I count with you?"


    She reached out and poked the guy in the chest.


    "I... I didn''t mean it. But you, how do you..."


    Xie Han obviously recognized her, but she and long Tianyu changed their appearance after all, so for a moment, the man was a little confused.


    "Go in and talk."


    She looked around. There were no other people here except Xie Han''s people.


    This is not normal for places like ghost city


    Moreover, Xie Han''s face was as pale as a ghost.


    It seems that a lot should have happened here.


    Following Xie Han, they entered a house.


    Compared with the scale of the thousand poison workshop before, this small courtyard like a folk house is really out of reach.


    But fortunately, although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs.


    As soon as you enter the door, there is a yard like a martial arts training ground.


    However, at this time, there were many wounded people lying.


    It looks like it''s been through a big war.


    "Are you fighting with others?"


    She looked at the wounded on the ground and had some numbers in her mind.


    Xie Han came here with ambition.


    Therefore, whether it is to fight for territory or anything else, a fierce battle with the original forces is inevitable.


    Xie Han looked at the brothers in the yard. Something was flashing in her eyes.


    "Well, fortunately, we didn''t lose."


    Xie Han, is it different from before.


    She remembered that when she first met him, he was not so much a helmsman as a willful big boy.


    But now, this young man, who looks thinner than before, seems to be carrying more heavy things on his shoulders.


    But people are much more mature than before.


    Some things may not be bad for him.


    "Hall leader! These two are -"


    A man hurried out of the room. Just in front of Xie Han, before he could speak, he stared at them behind him.


    "These two are my old friends. What''s the matter?"


    The man''s square face looks like a simple and straightforward person.


    Speaking of words, it is also windy.


    "Oh, it''s master crazy evil star. He seems to be dying! Go and have a look. Maybe you can see him one last time!"


    As soon as Xie Han heard this, she turned pale and ran into the house.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, and hurried behind him to the house.


    Inside, the smell of blood became more and more intense.


    There were several people standing in front of the bed. Among them, there was a young man like a doctor wiping his tears.


    Xie Han knelt in front of the bed and held the man''s hand tightly. Her voice trembled.


    "Madman, are you okay?"


    Lying on the bed were their acquaintances.


    But at the moment, the mad evil star who was once happy with gratitude and hatred lay there dying, covered with blood.


    "Brother Xie Han, I''m useless. I can''t save the crazy master! It''s all my fault!"


    The boy cried with tears and snot, and said with great remorse.


    Xie Han''s eyes were red too, but he shook his head and said.


    "No matter what you do, it''s useless for me as the hall leader. Madman, I will avenge you!"


    On the bed, mad evil star coughed and vomited a big mouthful of black blood.


    He widened his eyes and looked at the little Lord in front of him.


    The smell in the room was low and sad. They all knew that their brothers could not live tonight.


    What if you are unwilling? They would rather die for their brothers!


    But they can''t change their brothers'' lives.


    "If you continue to delay like this, you might as well dig a hole for him and bury it. Get out of the way!"


    The gentle female voice suddenly sounded. Suddenly, those people looked at the source of the voice angrily.


    But Xie Han seemed to suddenly think of something, wiped a few tears mercilessly, turned his head and looked at her in ecstasy.


    "By the way, we still have you! Gong... No, elder sister, please, save the madman! You''re sure you can cure him!"

 Chapter 1461

    At this time, her thighs were so sharp that she knew to call her eldest sister.


    At first, when she dumped her little girl, I didn''t know how many kilograms of water had entered her head.


    "She? Can she do it? The disciples of the miracle doctor can''t help it. What can she do if she is a woman..."


    Just now, the square faced man who came to report stared at a pair of bull eyes and didn''t seem to believe her.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly, glanced at the man and walked to the bed.


    "I''m looking at her face. If you have a little conscience, don''t ask her to shed tears for you in the future. If you make her sad again, I''ll never let you get back together like the queen mother in the sky!"


    She whispered a warning to Xie Han, who also nodded solemnly.


    In fact, she doesn''t know where. Xie Han is also sincere to chen''er, but she can''t turn this corner for a moment. She''s afraid to hurt her little girl.


    Otherwise, even if someone died in front of her today, she wouldn''t blink.


    On the bed, the mad evil star is dying, and there is black blood in his mouth and nose.


    She already knows what kind of poison he is. The person who poisoned him is a cruel means!


    The poison first invaded his internal organs and then spread all over his body.


    Finally, in the crazy pain, the muscles of the whole body fester, which can only hurt to the heart paralysis, and then gradually approach death.


    If it weren''t for crazy evil star''s deep internal power and taking a lot of antidotes after poisoning, I''m afraid she wouldn''t live.


    Holding out her hand, she caught the crazy evil star''s wrist and knew his injury in a moment.


    "I''ll give you a prescription immediately. Anyway, I''ll see these drugs in an hour. Have you brought a silver needle?"


    She opened a prescription and handed it to Xie Han. Then she immediately turned around and asked the boy.


    The latter nodded abruptly and quickly turned it out of his medicine box and handed it to her.


    "You all go out and let a careful man come and wipe his poison blood for me at any time."


    She was calm, wise and orderly.


    But several people around didn''t know who she was, and they still hesitated.


    "Go! Do you want him to die?"


    Her voice suddenly cooled down. Those people suddenly had a meal in their hearts and subconsciously followed her orders.


    Xie Han nodded at her and went down to work with his own hands.


    After she pinched the silver needle, she adapted to the feel of the silver needle and began to apply the needle to the mad evil star.


    The first stitch was particularly difficult for her.


    But as the second stitch began, it became much smoother.


    Until the end, she acted like a flowing cloud and water. The young man was stunned and almost held his breath.


    "You..."


    He just wanted to ask questions, but she looked up at him. That meant that she didn''t want anyone to disturb him.


    The boy covered his mouth obediently, but a pair of cat eyes looked at her, with both doubt and worship in his eyes.


    After the injection, she opened her mouth quietly.


    "Do you know why you couldn''t save him just now?"


    The boy immediately shook his head with a little loss on his face.


    He lowered his head and threw out his clothes. Obviously, he blamed himself very much for what happened just now.


    "Are you always lazy and don''t study the basic skills given to you by your master?"


    Before the words fell, the boy looked at her in surprise.


    "You, how do you know?"


    "Hum! As a healer, what he holds in his hand is the patient''s most precious life. You misjudged and used the wrong treatment method. If a person is not dead, God cares for you, not his life. If a person dies because of you, I''m afraid you''ll have to live in guilt all your life."


    Her face was cold and her words were ruthless.


    The boy felt more and more guilty. Suddenly, several golden beans slipped from his eyes.


    However, he still stubbornly don''t overdo it, probably don''t want to be regarded as a small crying bag.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She has one in her family for such a big child.


    Seeing the boy, she couldn''t help thinking of Xiaoyu.


    I don''t know how the child is now.


    My heart softened.


    "Come on, don''t cry. It''s probably God''s arrangement for me to come today. You should study medicine well in the future. Don''t do today''s things. You know, human life is greater than heaven."


    When she was in medical school, she learned a lot from her mentor.


    She still remembered that she had always been a smiling old teacher. She was angry for the first time because someone was misdiagnosed.


    Although, this is only a simulation experiment.


    But the old tutor turned red with excitement.


    She still remembers what the tutor said.


    Human life is greater than heaven.


    So whatever she decides to save, she must try her best and do everything she can.


    The previous treatment for the teenager was to use some tiger and wolf medicine to remove the toxin and speed up the detoxification.


    This may be a good way if it is used in other poisons.


    But mad evil star is different. His medicine should be active. If you want to cure or delay time, you should first suppress the spread of toxin, and then use it for other purposes.


    Even if we don''t know what the poison is, we can still understand some general situations.


    When she came in, the human eye looked at it. It was obviously a teenager who misjudged the situation of crazy evil star. Therefore, it would accelerate the spread of toxin.


    "I know I''m wrong, but... But I can''t learn medicine anymore."


    The boy didn''t know what he thought, so he couldn''t help crying.


    She was at a loss. She didn''t mean to make other people''s children cry.


    This moment, coax is not, not coax is not.


    When outsiders saw her, they thought she was bullying children.


    Looking at long Tianyu, who has been nearby and escorting her for help.


    The man frowned and said coldly.


    "Stop crying!"


    Suddenly, the boy stopped, but a pair of water smart cat eyes looked at long Tianyu timidly, as if they were afraid.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling funny. It seems that her husband''s power is still quite great.


    "Come here and tell me how he got hurt?"


    The boy said before that it had something to do with him.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t want to meddle, since long Tianyu brought her here, it is obviously related to Xie Han''s Zhenlong hall.


    Therefore, she must ask clearly about the causes and consequences.


    The young man said the cause and effect in a low voice.


    It turned out that the boy was a disciple of a poison master in the thousand poisons workshop.


    However, the poison master was different from master Jia. He was not willing to become a poison master of the thousand poison workshop, but forced by life and had to help the tyrant.


    The two masters and disciples are in the thousand poisons workshop. They live with care.


    Fortunately, although his teachers are different from each other, they have excellent poison skills. Many antidotes are written by him.


    Therefore, in the thousand poisons workshop, the two masters and disciples still have a place.


    But a few days ago, after his master came back from outside, he looked dignified and worried.


    The boy asked again and again and got nothing.


    Later, his master secretly sent him to the Zhenlong hall.


    Because his master and mad evil star are old acquaintances, and Zhenlong hall has always wanted to invite them to be doctors in the hall.


    Unexpectedly, on the second day after the boy came to Zhenlong hall, his master had an accident.


    "Originally, I made an appointment with Shifu. He resigned from the poison master of the thousand poisons workshop yesterday. But I didn''t see Shifu coming. After a while, someone came to me and told me that my Shifu was detained in the thousand poisons workshop. So I followed the man to find Shifu. Unexpectedly, this man secretly attacked me on the way. Fortunately, brother crazy saw that he not only saved me, but also promised to help me find it My master. However, my master didn''t find it. When crazy brother was carried back, he looked like this. If, if I waited here honestly, it wouldn''t happen! "


    The boy secretly wiped his tears, which looked pathetic.


    But the information revealed in it surprised Lin Mengya secretly.


    She just came out of the thousand poisons workshop. No one can answer her questions.


    "I ask you, do you know your master and a man named Jia Xing?"


    The boy nodded at once when he heard the speech.


    "They are all poison masters in the thousand poisons workshop. They naturally know each other. However, Na Jia Xing is eccentric and always sells some drugs that are not in the market. It is said that he often abducts some guests. My master doesn''t like him, and he is just a nodding acquaintance. But my Master said that this man has an unfathomable mind, so I can''t touch him without touching him."


    It seems that the thousand poisons workshop is not unaware.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is very common in ghost market. Secondly, it''s also because Jia Xing''s medicine can bring high profits.


    The owner of the thousand poisons workshop is a poison peddler.


    For this money tree, he naturally turned a blind eye.


    "Then, where is your master now?"


    The boy shook his head, sniffed and said.


    "My master is missing. Brother crazy and brother Xie sent many people to help me find him, but they couldn''t find my master. They, they said, my master may have encountered an accident..."


    The boy was in a low mood. Lin Mengya looked at him and couldn''t help feeling soft.


    This child is also rare, and Xie Han and crazy evil star are so good to him and his master, which shows that these two people have good nature.


    In this big dye vat, there are still two people who have not lost their humanity.


    "What''s going on outside? Xie Han, but he fought with others?"


    "Well, brother Xie has had some friction with others every once in a while since he came here. But this time, the price is a little heavy. If it weren''t for me, brother crazy wouldn''t lie in bed. I''ve seen brother crazy fight. He has excellent martial arts. He''s really powerful. They all blame me and hurt everyone."


    Seeing that the teenager was going to start self loathing again, Lin Mengya quickly changed the topic.


    "By the way, go and see if the medicine has come. If it has come, fry it for me."

 Chapter 1462

    The boy is already six gods and blames himself very much.


    When I heard that I could help, I ran fast.


    "Xie Han encountered an ambush this time. I''m afraid the other party has a big background."


    Long Tianyu whispered. She nodded. It seems that Yu should have been secretly watching Xie Han and them.


    "By the way, did you find anything in Jia Xing''s yard today?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the latter came to her ear and said.


    "I found three people imprisoned in his pharmacy. Maybe there is also the boy''s master."


    "How do you know?"


    "Although I don''t understand, I can see that he seems to be asking the three people to help him prepare some medicine. Every time the three people make a mistake, he will ask the servant to beat them severely. He will beat them until they split the meat, and then continue to prepare."


    Jia Xing, what do you want to do?


    Is it difficult? Does he really have a way to rejuvenate himself?


    "Let''s not tell anyone about this. In fact, the poison in the mad evil star is very similar to that in Jia Xing. Moreover, he was poisoned when he was looking for the boy''s master. I think it has something to do with Jia Xing. I''ll ask him when the mad evil star wakes up."


    Jia Xing will probably soon find out that the woman who was abducted by the two gangsters is gone.


    According to that person''s abnormal nature, he will be crazy and want to find out who robbed women.


    But long Tianyu always works without leakage.


    I''m afraid Jia Xing can''t find out that they saved the man.


    And recently, he should not do such things again.


    It just gave her a buffer.


    Even though Lin Mengya is a very excellent poison doctor, the medicine of crazy evil star is too strong. Coupled with the toss of a teenager, it is difficult to wake up without self-cultivation for a few days.


    After a busy day, in the evening, exhausted Xie Han had the time to invite them to the main hall.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    Xie Han''s face was not excited.


    Thanks to her are also from the bottom of my heart.


    Lin Mengya also changed her previous cynical attitude towards him.


    After all, this is between him and her son. Even if she is angry for her son, she should have a degree.


    "You''re welcome. Crazy evil star and I are old acquaintances. Xie Han, what''s wrong with you?"


    Before coming, long Tianyu secretly told her his plan.


    If she wants to gain a foothold in the ghost market smoothly, she must have a suitable name.


    If they want to start a new stove, they are very eye-catching.


    It''s better to take refuge in a certain force, protect yourself, and develop your own force in the ghost market without being aware of it.


    Strange forces, he felt unreliable, so he had to start with old acquaintances.


    Speaking of it, Xie Han is also a little fruitful, but she is not here to pick the fruits of victory.


    She and Xie Han are strong alliances and mutual achievements.


    "Naturally, I''ll try my best to solve this matter. I don''t know what''s going on here?"


    Xie Han also wants to hide. In addition to refusing to lose, she still doesn''t want her to worry.


    Especially Chen er.


    "To tell you the truth, this time we came to join you."


    "No!"


    Xie Han refused cleanly. His eyebrows touched tightly and looked at them in embarrassment.


    "It''s not that I don''t welcome you, but recently, the ghost market has been very chaotic. I can''t protect myself. It''s really difficult to protect you. Besides, I don''t want to put you in danger."


    These words are straightforward.


    It seems that this guy has changed a lot recently.


    Lin Mengya bent her mouth and said something in her smile.


    "It seems that the hall leader is different from the hall leader. It looks more like a person who does great things."


    Xie Han was a little anxious. "Teng" stood up from the chair and said excitedly.


    "Elder sister, I''m really good for you! If it had been put in the past, I would have liked it. However, you don''t know that since Nanzhu changed people a few days ago, the ghost city has become more chaotic than before. For example, those who have no power and power are almost gone here. The ghost city has really become a devil who swallows people!"


    Nanzhu is one of the managers of ghost city.


    Moreover, it is not the manager of the ghost city in a certain place, but one of the common managers of all ghost cities, large and small, in the whole territory of Weiguo.


    "This is also very common. I heard that the managers of all ghost cities change like this. Don''t you want to replace them?"


    Xie Han shook her head and her face became more and more ugly.


    "It''s not like this. Although the original Nanzhu''s power is slightly weak in front of the other three managers, it will not be easily replaced. On the contrary, I also heard that Nanzhu''s daughter will marry Beizhu''s son next month. In this way, their combined power is greater than the other two forces."


    She tapped her finger on the table and guessed.


    "Maybe others can''t see him grow up?"


    "I originally thought so, but the other two families also have some relations, so they still compete with each other. Moreover, the people who killed Nanzhu secretly took over Nanzhu''s power. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    It''s not very common.


    Because according to the rules of the ghost market, the best way to replace the previous manager is to kill all the previous generation of managers.


    Only in this way can we put an end to the possibility of being overthrown by the same.


    It is inevitable to say that there are fish in the net. It can be accepted completely, but it is unlikely.


    This is not an inheritance system, but a throne accumulated by blood. How can it be so easy?


    "Maybe it was the people around the last Nanzhu who did it?"


    "You''re wrong. In fact, every manager will be the best to his people. After all, in the ghost city, anyone can turn against the water at any time except his own people. And these people won''t easily kill their boss. Because if he is a little weak, he will be killed by others in the process of seizing power Exploit loopholes. And those managers will guard against their subordinates and will never let them have too much power and expansion of power. So I don''t think it''s very likely. "


    She held her chin in her small hand and looked at Xie Han with great interest.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you in a few days. You can say so many opinions. It seems that I underestimated you before."


    Xie Han is worried. He thinks she doesn''t believe his analysis and judgment.


    Stamping his feet, he said with patience, resisting the desire to roar.


    "So, you still go as far as you can. Don''t easily get contaminated with the ghost city. It''s not as simple as you think."


    His painstaking efforts obviously failed to achieve the desired effect.


    Both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have a casual attitude.


    Xie Han is a little angry. These two people are too arrogant!


    "If you don''t believe it, just think I didn''t say it!"


    Seeing that people were angry, Lin Mengya just smiled.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, did not frown from beginning to end.


    Obviously, they already knew the news.


    "Xie Han, thank you, lobby master. We want to thank you for your kindness."


    "But -" as soon as she turned, the relaxed smile on her face disappeared.


    "We are here for this matter. This time, Nanzhu is likely to be our enemy. Therefore, we must come here."


    The change of Nanzhu is the big news of the ghost market. They got the news before they entered the ghost market.


    "Your enemy?"


    Xie Han was a little unbelievable and stared at them and asked.


    "Yes, it''s just... We''re not sure if it''s the South pillar. Moreover, it''s easy to fish in muddy water. To be honest, we have to enter the ghost city. I''m bound to win the ghost city!"


    She is not afraid of her ambition and is learned by Xie Han.


    First, because they are all their own people.


    Second, Xie Han''s purpose is different from hers.


    Sure enough, the latter stagnated for half a second after hearing her words.


    "Your enemy is xinnanzhu? Do you still want to control the ghost city? I, did I hear you right?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and explained patiently.


    "Yes, our enemy had been buried in the ghost market. However, in recent months, he became active. It happened that at this time, when the new and old Nanzhu changed. We thought that if it was our enemy, he would be afraid to completely accept the power of the original Nanzhu. Only he could do it."


    What kind of people can safely accept the previous forces and the remaining people?


    Or a real gentleman. Either, it''s not here.


    If you were a real gentleman, you would never let the ghost market go on like this.


    Therefore, the latter possibility is the greatest.


    The new Nanzhu is not in the ghost market at all.


    Therefore, she boldly guessed whether that person was the person in charge of Xiancheng in Longdu.


    To overthrow Nanzhu, he needs not only brain, but also human and material support.


    The current forces in ghost city are impossible, because until now, the New South pillar still uses the previous set of rules.


    This shows that he doesn''t care about Nanzhu''s identity and the benefits brought to him by his forces.


    A man who is superior by killing people will not be indifferent to fame and wealth, will he?


    From the perspective of the power of Xiancheng, if xinnanzhu is the messenger of Xiancheng, all this will become more reasonable.


    However, they can''t tell Xie Han that at least some of them can''t.


    "If so, I don''t suggest you come now. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not afraid of your trouble, but we''re not stable enough to compete with Nanzhu."


    Xie Han hurriedly stated her position, but Lin Mengya waved her hand.

 Chapter 1463

    "No, it''s only right for us to come now. Xie Han, our purpose is not to fight against xinnanzhu when we come directly. It''s to hide everything and slowly track down our enemies. Therefore, we''re here to cooperate with you."


    Xie Han looked at her suspiciously.


    "Cooperation? What cooperation?"


    "I know you''re here to make a comeback. But look for yourself. How long can you continue like this?"


    Even though she didn''t understand it very clearly, she saw Xie Han''s dilemma in her eyes.


    The man with the strongest combat effectiveness in his hands is afraid to be a crazy evil star.


    Otherwise, his people would not be so seriously injured.


    In the ghost market, strength is paramount.


    What''s more, if he took in the teenager, it would be tantamount to offending Jia Xing.


    Since Jia Xing can be the guest Qing of the thousand poisons workshop, it shows that he has certain power and unbearable.


    In that case, Xie Han and their newly rising town dragon hall are in a precarious situation.


    "This... But this is my business. Since I have entered the ghost market, I will certainly find a way to solve this matter. Otherwise, how can I stand here! Elder sister, I appreciate your kindness, but this time, I want to rely on myself!"


    Xie Han clenched her fist, and her words were loud.


    Seeing the firmness in his eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head in her heart.


    She knew that the essential reason why the Qingwei guild hall was destroyed was that it relied on the old foundation of the temple.


    If you grow up depending on others, you will never be able to become a towering tree.


    However, the situation is critical now. If he insists on doing so, he will die himself.


    Xie Han''s overcorrected mentality is just too bad.


    "You don''t have to refuse so simply, and I advise you to think about it. After all, we are different from the people in the temple. Cooperate with us, at least I won''t kill you."


    He shook his head, but Xie Han refused.


    Lin Mengya knows that what catches up is not business.


    Moreover, there is no hurry.


    "Well, let''s go first today. If you figure it out, I''m always welcome you to talk to me about it."


    When she got up, she still looked forward to it, but Xie Han seemed a little sorry.


    Drooping his eyes, he said in a low voice.


    "Elder sister, are you leaving now?"


    She nodded and gave the young man the way to treat the mad evil star. In a few days, the poison on him would be relieved.


    And Xie Han here, she believes he will need her help.


    "Me, can I ask you something?"


    With a bit of sincerity in his eyes, Lin Mengya knew what he was asking for.


    After a little meditation, she spoke faintly.


    "I won''t tell her about you. It''s the emotion between you two. If you owe her an apology, you should tell her face to face."


    She said very seriously. In fact, she was very optimistic about Xie Han''s feelings with chen''er.


    The reason why she was so angry at first was that Xie Han broke her heart.


    But now she is sure that Xie Han has not changed her mind.


    Therefore, she felt that they should make it clear between the two.


    Xie Han lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly.


    "I''ll never forget what I promised you. At first, I thought I could give her happiness, but now I''m not so sure. I, I don''t deserve it."


    In his eyes, something complicated appeared for a moment.


    She was puzzled. She just wanted to ask, but she heard bursts of women''s crying outside.


    "You let me go! I''m going to see my big brother!"


    "No, second lady, the crazy brother is still recuperating. The doctor specially told him not to disturb him!"


    The sound is soft and soft. It will burst out of people''s desire for protection.


    Unfortunately, the attitude is really difficult.


    "It is because my eldest brother is still in cultivation that I, who is a sister, have to take care of him. I beg you to let me in, okay?"


    It turned out that it was the sister of crazy evil star.


    But since this man appeared, the expression on Xie Han''s face became much dignified.


    "I''ll take you away first."


    Intuition told her that the sister of crazy evil star might have something to do with Xie Han.


    Otherwise, it''s natural for my sister to take care of my brother. Why would someone stop me?


    Quietly handed a look to long Tianyu. Although he felt that he had just been silent, the certainty in his eyes gave her confidence in her heart.


    He must have a way to help her with something she can''t handle!


    It was out of this consideration that she didn''t tangle with Xie Han.


    As soon as the three of them went out, the crying girl immediately turned to them.


    "Brother Xie, why don''t you let me see my brother? I heard that he was seriously injured and might even die. Count Du Ling, please, let me take care of my brother, OK?"


    The girl looks only eighteen or nine years old. She looks very beautiful with apricot eyes and peach cheeks.


    The only bad thing is that the big eyes are too watery, and the tears always seem to fall, which makes people feel very pitiful.


    But the girl''s crying and behavior always give people a very false feeling.


    It''s probably a tacit understanding between women. You can see what some people are like at a glance.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you go, but your eldest brother. His situation is really critical. You don''t want to let your eldest brother affect his injury because he''s worried about you."


    Because she is the sister of mad evil star, Xie Han''s attitude is gentle.


    Du Ling nodded and wiped the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief. She remembered her tears and looked a little sad.


    "Well, I''m sure you''ll make proper arrangements for my eldest brother. I''m relieved, but linger hopes to visit his brother every day. Linger is such a brother. He doesn''t see it and always remembers it."


    "Well, I will."


    This girl is really interesting.


    Standing behind Xie Han, she looked at the girl Du Ling quietly.


    From the beginning to now, the girl''s tears have not overflowed her eyes.


    But she pretended to be so sincere. Obviously, it was for others to see.


    Otherwise, why did she insist on going to see her brother just now? Xie Han just advised her, and she immediately went down the slope?


    At this time, why don''t you know to care about your brother''s life and death?


    There''s something hidden in the bottom of her eyes. She''s seen a lot of women like you.


    "Sorry, brother Xie, you still have distinguished guests here. It''s linger''s rashness."


    After a performance, the girl seemed to have just seen the two of them and said in some fear.


    "It doesn''t matter. They are my close friends. They just want to catch up with me when they come here today."


    They came in disguise, and Xie Han naturally wouldn''t reveal their whereabouts.


    And only a few of his confidants knew what happened with him before.


    Therefore, she is not worried about the risk of leakage.


    The girl named Du Ling looked at her more and smiled on her face.


    "Since you are brother Xie''s friend, why don''t you go after dinner here? Brother Xie, you are too careless."


    Thanks to Du Ling''s reminder, Xie Han reacted.


    Suddenly, some not very interesting, looked at them and said.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot about it. Since you''re all here, let''s go after dinner."


    "No, we''re in a hurry to get out of the market."


    Long Tianyu immediately refused. It''s not his own territory, so he won''t let his women eat other people''s food easily.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya said happily.


    "Well, I''m just hungry. My husband, since it''s hard for others to be generous, we have to be disrespectful, don''t you think?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and nodded.


    Although he didn''t know what his wife''s idea was, he had absolutely no reason to refuse as long as she wanted to do it.


    Don''t say it''s dinner. His wife is not afraid of eating heding red.


    "That''s great! Brother Xie, you talk with the guests first, and I''ll go back and collect the food!"


    Xie Han just wanted to refuse, but Du Ling''s words blocked her mouth.


    "I''m the only girl in our family. You men are careless. How can you do such a thing? I''d better go. Please wait a minute."


    Seeing Du Ling turn and leave, Lin Mengya is teasing with a face.


    "This girl is very powerful."


    Xie Han also looked down her eyes and said casually.


    "Well, Miss Du is smart and capable. She is really a great person. Before, Miss Du was responsible for our clothes, food, housing and transportation."


    She looked at Xie Han, but her heart was filled with waves.


    As the saying goes, if you want to catch a man''s heart, you must first catch a man''s stomach.


    This Du Ling seems to be really good at it.


    In that case, let her try it herself tonight.


    Xie Han sent people to the backyard.


    Because only a few people knew about her saving mad evil star, today, except for those people in the room at that time, others are very strange to her.


    Xie Han introduced her one by one. When Du Ling arrived, she saw the woman with a shy smile and her head down.


    "Miss Du is really capable."


    With a fake smile on her face, she deliberately praised.


    The strong man with square face next to Xie Han said immediately.


    "You''re absolutely right! Our sister is gentle and virtuous. She''s a natural couple with our hall leader!"


    "What nonsense?"


    Xie Han frowned and scolded.


    But the strong man still shouted loudly.


    "Hall leader, why are you shy? We all know that you promised crazy brother to take good care of his sister before he was unconscious. Here are all our brothers. Just say when you will marry Du''s sister!"

 Chapter 1464

    i see.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but on her face, she looked puzzled.


    "I''m also curious. When is hall leader Xie going to marry this smart and beautiful miss Du?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Xie Han eagerly.


    But, in her eyes, there was a sword.


    Xie Han subconsciously felt that he seemed to be in some danger. Otherwise, why would his back be cold?


    "I promised to take good care of Miss Du. But I didn''t want to marry her. Miss Du is young and beautiful. I will choose a good match for her!"


    He said very seriously. Lin Mengya saw that Du Ling''s smile was frozen on her face.


    Only now did she understand why the girl just started making trouble at the door of crazy evil star.


    I''m afraid it''s because of the two words she shouted before, so she has a crisis and wants to find out.


    It''s really difficult for Miss du to take such a big turn.


    "Hall leader, you can''t do that!"


    "Yes, you don''t know what Miss Du thinks about you. As a girl, she is willing to abandon a stable life and follow you to this ghost place to suffer. Even a rude person of mine is moved by her mind. You deserve the position of the leader''s wife!"


    Xie Han''s remarks aroused heated discussion among many people.


    But before Xie Han came back, Du Ling was hoarse and barely showed a smile.


    "Don''t make fun of me. In fact, I know that brother Xie has never had any love between men and women for me."


    Unexpectedly, the girl was unexpectedly reasonable.


    Seeing what she said, people no longer insisted on making fun of it.


    After all, the little girl has a thin skin and can''t help joking.


    "Brother Xie, these brothers didn''t mean it just now. Don''t take it to heart. Du Ling, I''ll make amends for you."


    Poured a glass of wine, no matter what Du Ling thought in her heart, but after all, she still made a very free and easy appearance.


    But even so, Lin Mengya saw something.


    At the dinner table, although Du Ling didn''t mention it anymore, everyone heard it. Who was so annoying to make such a joke when she said that?


    But Du Ling poured wine for the brothers cup by cup, completely separating her from long Tianyu.


    She didn''t care much, but Du Ling gave her a feeling, but it was really not very good.


    After dinner, Xie Han sent them to the edge of the town.


    "You''d better go out as soon as possible. If I have any news here, I''ll send someone to the city to find you."


    Xie Han still checks and refuses to accept her help.


    She was not surprised at this.


    But Du Ling made her mind.


    "OK, but Xie Han, I suggest you guard against Du Ling."


    "Why? If it''s because of chen''er, elder sister, please rest assured. Although I promised the madman that I would help him take good care of Du Ling. But I''ve figured out that I don''t love her, so if I marry her, I will wronged her. I''ll make it clear to her."


    Her guess was right.


    After thinking about it, she decided to ask about it quietly first.


    "But why do people in your hall think she is a couple with you? Did you say that before?"


    Xie Han''s face was slightly stiff. She immediately understood what was going on.


    "At that time, the madman''s poison was fierce, and I was in a hurry, so I would..."


    "Xie Han, you should try your best to do what you promise others. You promised me to be good to your son all your life. Now, in order to appease your brother, you promised to marry someone else as your wife. That''s your fault."


    Even though Xie Han wants to appease her brother, Lin Mengya still feels unspeakable.


    Xie Han frowned and said nothing.


    "Well, it''s your own business, and I can''t talk much. Let''s do it first. Let''s go."


    She glanced behind him. Du Ling stood at the door with several people, pretending to see her off. In fact, she was just looking at Xie Han.


    "I''ll handle it clearly, sister. I''ll see you later."


    She nodded, but she was a little dissatisfied with Xie Han.


    Seeing Xie Han leave, the awkward feeling in her heart became stronger and stronger.


    "Xie Han, you are no longer the Xie Han you used to be."


    She felt some emotion, but the man beside her said in a low voice.


    "No, he''s still Xie Han."


    She turned her head and looked at him without blinking.


    What does that mean?


    "Come on, let''s go back first."


    He touched her head, but took her and turned a corner.


    "Aren''t we going out? Didn''t Xie Han just say that the road is over there?"


    She was led by him through the alley.


    After a short walk, I came to a magnificent house.


    "This is where we stay for the time being."


    He said it lightly, but she looked confused and forced.


    "Here, you also have real estate?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at her and nodded gently.


    Lin Mengya immediately squatted down and held his thigh firmly with her small hand.


    "Local tyrant, please hold your thigh!"


    He was a little silly and didn''t understand what her routine was.


    "Don''t you hold your thighs again? Besides, I''m not a local tyrant."


    "No! You are! There are real estate everywhere. You are not a local tyrant. What are you?"


    She held his legs and lied. Anyway, what she was holding was not her own face. It was nothing to lose.


    Long Tianyu knew that she was playing with herself. With a helpless face, he held her in his arms with his backhand.


    "Put me down and I''ll go myself."


    "Don''t make trouble, be careful to be seen."


    He whispered a warning, while Lin Mengya immediately stopped.


    The local tyrant is right. At this time, it''s better to keep a low profile.


    If Xie Han''s house can only be regarded as a folk house, it should be considered that some people with small money will live there.


    A house with a single door and a single yard is small, but it is appropriate everywhere.


    The house and the outside were clean.


    But even so, he took her and looked at the front and back of the house.


    After making sure it was safe, the two returned to the main hall.


    Sitting in the chair, Lin Mengya looked at her man with crossed legs and eyes.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "I see you because I don''t understand at all."


    She suddenly got close and looked at his eyes carefully.


    "How many things have you done behind my back?"


    If the former Long Tianyu gave her the feeling of a towering and solid mountain, then the current long Tianyu makes her feel that he is a vast deep sea.


    It looks calm, but there is a secret inside.


    No one knows what kind of inside information is hidden under his appearance.


    Especially her bedside person, exploring him seems to be of general interest.


    "Guess what?"


    He smiled faintly, and his eyes were full of gentle waves.


    Lin Mengya felt that she could not escape from this man''s palm in her life.


    Just like sun monkey, a somersault can turn thousands of miles, so what?


    In the end, don''t you have to be surrounded by him?


    But he was more powerful than Buddha. Knowing that she didn''t want to be a prisoner, he turned the whole sky into her cage.


    Then he trapped himself in.


    So, even if one day she has a chance to escape, what can she do?


    She is always reluctant to part with him.


    "I don''t guess, but since you can buy a house here, we don''t have to cooperate with Xie Han anymore. Although he is good, his problems are too obvious."


    Long Tianyu was a little surprised. He had already prepared for her to ask the truth.


    But unexpectedly, the man skipped it gently.


    Is this a new idea?


    He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "This is the last choice. Although you and I want the ghost market, we don''t have much time to manage it. Although Xie Han has many problems, he is the most suitable person to do it."


    She pouted.


    Yes, Xie Han''s character and ability are not the best, but Xie Han is useless. He is more open-minded than others.


    If she really wants to take over the ghost market in the future.


    Then those original forces will surely bite them like mad dogs.


    At this time, only people like Xie Han will have no hesitation and even put all their eggs in one basket.


    With this ruthlessness, Xie Han can succeed.


    The identity of her and long Tianyu is too sensitive. It''s a little bad, that is to pull one hair and move the whole body.


    The ultimate goal of their husband and wife is not to dominate the whole country.


    First, they are too tired. Second, they are tired of working hard for power.


    To put it bluntly, they just want to find someone to pit.


    Xie Han has this ambition, so it happens to coincide with them.


    "I know. That''s why I''m angry. Look at Du Ling today. He obviously has bad intentions towards him. There are those drummers. I just saved their brothers, and they didn''t hear what I said. However, look at them, they actually joke in front of me. Is it difficult to be my great aunt, dead?"


    She can roughly guess what those people mean.


    Since ancient times, underground forces, especially in this industry of beating and killing, generally hold two attitudes towards the boss''s women.


    Or, it doesn''t matter. Anyone can.


    Generally, such a sister-in-law is an outsider. She may never know that her man eats Jianghu food all her life.


    Or a virtuous wife, that is, a kind of virtuous wife who can help eldest brother take care of his career.


    Obviously, Du Ling belongs to the latter in the eyes of those people.

 Chapter 1465

    Jianghu kindness cannot be abandoned. Xie Han must give her an account, otherwise he will lose his prestige to his subordinates.


    This kind of thing can kill him in the ghost market, so Xie Han has to be cautious.


    "You really won''t eat at all."


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded her nose.


    Lin Mengya made a face at each other.


    "Of course, I can''t eat this kind of loss. My family and the boy are sworn to each other. Don''t say that Du Ling is the sister of crazy evil star. Even if it''s the red line drawn by the old man, I can''t let them succeed as long as my little girl still has a heart. What''s more, I can see that Xie Han has no feelings between men and women for Du Ling. I should have been forced to promise to crazy evil star at the beginning. If they want to cook cooked rice with raw rice, they have to see if I agree! "


    Her words were a little overbearing. Her eyes were wide and angry, but she made long Tianyu feel more and more lovely.


    He took her in his arms with a big hand and smiled fondly.


    "It seems that my wife is really good, but -"


    He lowered his head, his eyes filled with shallow love, gentle like water, but hidden some other sparks.


    "We are already cooked. Can we cook it again?"


    She was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    After winking at him, the man immediately jumped out of his arms.


    "Well, it''s late today. Let''s have a rest earlier. I''m sleepy and go to bed right away. Good night!"


    She quickly climbed into bed and slipped neatly into the quilt.


    The whole person is wrapped in a quilt, like a colorful cocoon.


    Long Tianyu looked at her speechless, but there was a touch of helplessness in his eyes.


    He went to the bed, stretched out his hand and gently lifted the life covered on her head.


    "Mengya, I''m still me."


    He said in a low voice, but the woman who stubbornly left his back to him also widened his eyes and tangled his face.


    "Even if I forget the past, it''s all me. I know you always have such a knot in your heart. I think I''m completely different from me before."


    "Stop talking. I''m just uncomfortable. It''s not what you think."


    "Mengya, you can cheat others, you can''t cheat me."


    He looked at her affectionately.


    In fact, many times, he saw her eyes with some loneliness that made him heartache.


    She gazed at him occasionally, but it seemed that she was looking for others through him.


    He knew that she was missing him.


    Both of them were silent. After a long time, Lin Mengya said.


    "Sorry, Yu, actually I just..."


    Her nose was a little sour, but he sighed and held her in his arms across the quilt.


    "Don''t say, I understand."


    She turned over and hugged him tightly.


    "I will think about it carefully, and I will untie the knot in my heart as soon as possible. Yu, I know that you are you both in the past and in the future. Just give me some more time, okay?"


    Long Tianyu kissed her hair, so gentle in her heart.


    "OK, I promise you. Don''t worry, everything will be all right."


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and became tangled in her heart. It seemed that she could sort out her mind gradually.


    After all, she still felt that long Tianyu was different from before.


    Unexpectedly, she has such a pretentious time.


    Before dawn, she heard something outside.


    Feeling that the people around her got up and left, she looked at him with blurred eyes.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Yu dropped a kiss on her forehead. She nodded and continued to skillfully retract into the quilt.


    Before long, Yu came back, only with an envelope in her hand.


    "Who sent you the letter?"


    She was curious. After all, they came here hiding their identity. Even if there were letters, they would not be sent here.


    But long Tianyu put the envelope in front of her.


    "It''s for you."


    "Me?"


    She was even more surprised and immediately took it and tore it open.


    Who the hell is looking for her?


    Unexpectedly, the more she looked, the worse her face became.


    Finally, almost sneering, he crumpled the letter paper into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    "Who''s looking for you?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously.


    She glanced at the door, raised her lips and said disdainfully.


    "Naturally, it''s the ''virtuous'' Du Ling girl we saw yesterday. However, the girl''s ability to choose words and sentences is really powerful. I want to believe her sincerity."


    Long Tianyu looked at her face and bent down to pick up the letter.


    The handwriting on the crumpled paper was clear.


    In short, this is a parting letter.


    It''s just written to chen''er in the name of Xie Han.


    Looking at the whole article, there seems to be no flaw. And the reason is also very sufficient. It is said that Xie Han wants to fulfill her promise to crazy evil star, for fear of wronging her son.


    "No wonder."


    He bent his mouth and threw the letter into the brazier.


    The waste heat was not exhausted, and the letter paper soon became fly ash.


    "Our identity has always been kept secret, but Xie Han knows the relationship between me and chen''er. But the tone of this letter obviously regards me as chen''er''s sister. Besides, Xie Han also knows my temper. If he dares to write this kind of thing, he won''t be afraid that I''ll discount his legs. Therefore, it''s clear at a glance who wrote it."


    Lin Mengya sat on the bed with a few cold thoughts in her tone.


    "Did you think of something?"


    Knowing that she was nothing like him, Lin Mengya looked at him and said seriously.


    "Is this the address you left for Xie Han before we left?"


    Yu nodded. Although the house was his, it was not bought in his name.


    When he left this address for Xie Han, he just said that there were people he knew here.


    "You mean, Xie Han should have kept his mouth shut. But now, what the woman wrote has come to our hands. Maybe it''s Xie Han''s meaning?"


    She thought, but shook her head again.


    "I don''t think so. This is the place we use to deliver serious things. If Xie Han really wants to break up with chen''er, it shouldn''t be delivered in this way at this time. I think this letter seems to want to lead us."


    No matter who sees this letter, he will run to verify it at the first time.


    After all, writing a letter about breaking up is the same as talking about breaking up on the phone.


    "So --"


    He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    Naturally he knew that such a clumsy scheme could not deceive his wife.


    "Of course, I''m going to have a look. I want to know what trick this man is playing!"


    If Du Ling is self-discipline, she won''t pay attention to it.


    Unfortunately, some people are so self righteous.


    He stood at the gate of Zhenlong hall again. It was quiet around. He didn''t even see half of the guards.


    "Be careful."


    He protected her behind him, his black eyes full of vigilance.


    It is said that there was only a fierce fight here yesterday. How can there be no one to watch the gate?


    The two walked all the way to the yard, still quiet.


    She frowned and pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    "Is there any accident?"


    At this time, long Tianyu didn''t know what had happened, so he could only shake his head with a dignified look.


    If the door is really destroyed, at least some traces will be left.


    "Ah --"


    A scream broke the silence.


    Listen to the location of the sound, it seems to be the main house.


    Without thinking anything, she raised her foot and rushed over.


    With a bang, she kicked the door open and shouted.


    "Are you all right?"


    But unexpectedly, the introduction of the eyes was a very fragrant scene.


    On the ground, there were two people''s clothes scattered disorderly. You can see how eager they were at that time.


    Although the curtain had not been opened, the figure inside was scattered.


    Especially after she kicked the door in, the two people on the bed seemed to have suddenly messed up. One of them probably fell out of bed because she was too excited.


    "Oh, sorry to bother you two."


    The man was like a pig. She just wanted to continue watching, but her eyes were blocked by both hands.


    She angrily protested to long Tianyu, but the latter narrowed her eyes.


    Obviously, if she looks at it again, she may die.


    For the sake of life safety, she turned around obediently.


    But the smile on the corner of his mouth is a bit of schadenfreude.


    "Don''t you see, Miss Du, you are such a bold and unrestrained person. However, if you want to sleep in the future, you should also sleep in your own bed. You can eat freely, but you can''t climb in the bed."


    She smiled, but the woman in bed fell into chaos.


    Du Ling stared at the man under the bed and at the falling red on the quilt. She wanted to cry without tears.


    Her eyes were not only angry, but also red with tears. She looked at the man who had just hugged herself.


    "How could it be you? Why would it be you!"


    Du Ling''s question of grief and anger came from behind her.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya was pulled by long Tianyu and went out of the door together.


    "Miss Du, if you want others to know, you can''t do it unless you do it yourself. You hooked me here with a letter just to let me witness the scene of your affair with Xie Han? But obviously, your plan failed."


    A hanging heart was finally put down.


    To tell the truth, she felt at the beginning that the people in the room were Du Ling and Xie Han.


    But the one who rolled out seemed to be the strong man with the national character face of yesterday.


    Seeing Du Ling''s surprised appearance, it was obviously the wrong person to sleep.


    That''s probably why you can''t live by doing your own sins, right?


    At this time, after their tossing, many people came to the yard.


    She stood there with long Tianyu, looking at a group of men around her, but she was silent and sneering in her heart.


    She knew that one slap wouldn''t make a sound.


    Cold eyes flitted across the faces of those people with different looks. Finally, she stopped at Xie Han who was striding forward.


    After all, this is his family matter, and he has the final say in what to do.

 Chapter 1466

    Narrowing her eyes, she took back her eyes and stood with long Tianyu.


    "Yu, you said Xie Han, can you be cruel?"


    It is obvious that Xie Han, as the hall leader, has been calculated again.


    But this time, it obviously made Xie Han more angry.


    "How far he can go depends on how to deal with it today."


    Yu''s tone was still cold and light. There was no wave because of this.


    She looked at her man curiously, as if from the beginning, the people under his hands rarely betrayed him.


    Is it the relationship between personality charm?


    "If it were you, how would you handle it?"


    She swore that she was just curious, but Yu said without hesitation.


    "Kill."


    His tone was full of cold light. Lin Mengya suddenly understood why no one dared to betray him.


    Whether it is a hundred miles of dust-free, or Lingye, they are afraid to know how ruthless he is before they become Yu''s subordinates.


    Therefore, they dare not overstep, but they also dare not betray.


    Even if righteousness and kindness are a way to lock down his subordinates.


    But in this kind of sword light and shadow, the decision to kill is the most important.


    Therefore, no matter how cruel the environment is, Yu can quickly take root and have its own place.


    Today''s events determine whether Xie Han can really stand firm in the ghost market.


    Xie Han, with a calm face, walked to the front of the house in the stunned or depressed eyes of the people.


    "You let me go and let me die! I have no face to see anyone. I, I''m sorry for my big brother..."


    In the house, Du Ling was still crying.


    There aren''t many women here. The girl who just went in was just waiting on her.


    But in any case, things have happened and there is no room for recovery.


    Xie Han''s face was stiff, but her eyes were like the cold ice of hell, shivering with cold.


    "Brother Xie, brother Xie, you have to decide for me!"


    Du Ling put on her clothes. Before she could comb her hair, people rushed out and grabbed Xie Han''s clothes and cried.


    "The master? How can I make the master for you?"


    In Xie Han''s eyes, there was almost uncontrollable anger.


    "Du Ling, in order to become the wife of the hall leader, you don''t hesitate to poison your eldest brother yourself! Then, you colluded with our enemy, drugged me, and secretly handed LiangRu to those crazy guys. Did the dog eat your conscience?"


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Even Du Ling was stunned. Then he shook his head in fear and desperately denied it.


    "No, it''s not like that! The most painful person in the world is brother. How can I poison him? Brother Xie, how can you wrong me like this!"


    The current situation is obviously unfavorable to Xie Han.


    Du Ling is just a weak woman.


    And before, I had a good relationship with most people here.


    So immediately someone jumped out and wanted to speak for Du Ling.


    But Xie Han flew an eye knife and blocked the man''s mouth.


    In the final analysis, although they didn''t really submit to Xie Han, Xie Han didn''t have any deterrent in front of them.


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu and watched the play quietly.


    This one, I''m afraid, has some meaning.


    "Elder brothers, you all know what Du Ling is like. Have I ever done something bad for you since my brother took me over?"


    Du Ling saw that he was going to lose, and a cruel color flashed in his eyes.


    She said in tears and turned to look at Xie Han sadly and disappointed.


    "Brother Xie, hall leader Xie, I know you don''t want to marry me. But you should let me live for the sake of my brother''s hard work for you? You have something in your heart, and I understand it. But you shouldn''t sacrifice me to show your sincerity to your sweetheart!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up. This trend is interesting.


    It seems that Du Ling has no scruples even though he has been killed.


    Xie Han was angry and prayed fiercely. He stared at the gossiping woman in front of him.


    "I disdain to do such a thing! Du Ling, you are so shameless!"


    "Am I shameless, or are you going to cross the river and tear down the bridge? Elder brothers are clear-minded and can certainly see the reason. Let me ask you, my brother''s martial arts are so unpredictable. Why was he poisoned? If someone close to him hadn''t poisoned him, why would my brother be so poisoned? Xie Han, I know that many people in the hall think that you owe less to him than my brother He should be the leader of this hall. You''ve been dissatisfied, haven''t you? "


    As soon as these words were thrown out, everyone''s attention was attracted.


    Even a few people actually looked at him with exploratory eyes.


    Xie Han looked around angrily. The more he looked, the colder his heart became.


    Is this his brother whom he has made friends with his life?


    Or in their eyes, the position of the hall leader should really be done by the crazy evil star?


    "Do you really believe her nonsense?"


    He asked questions in disbelief. Some of these people hung their heads in embarrassment, but more of them looked at him with a disappointed look.


    "Hall leader, we don''t mean to offend you and don''t want to doubt you. But miss Du is right. Crazy brother has unparalleled martial arts. Almost no one can get close to him except you. If it''s not... It''s really difficult to poison him."


    These words kill the heart word by word.


    Xie Han''s body trembled slightly and held her teeth.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    He looked around for a week, but it was sad that no one really stood up to speak for him.


    Xie Han laughed angrily. His laughter was like a collapse, but it was stained with blood.


    Those are the wounds of these people who tore his heart.


    "Hall leader, it''s not that we don''t believe you. It''s just that brother crazy has just picked up a life and we have to be careful. Please go to the study first and be wronged for a few days. It''s not too late for us to confront when brother crazy wakes up."


    At this time, a powerful man with great authority came out of the crowd and wanted to be a peacemaker.


    But this is a naked insult to Xie Han.


    "Confrontation? I''m Xie Han. I''m open and aboveboard. When do I need to confront someone? If you don''t agree with me, I''ll abdicate and give way to the good!"


    Not for their own defense, not can not, but disdain.


    Xie Han was a proud man. All this today is tantamount to trampling his ideals and pride to pieces.


    Without hesitation, he turned to go, but someone stopped him.


    "What do you mean?"


    He turned his head and his eyes were cold.


    The man who tried to preside over the overall situation just now has a somewhat dignified look.


    "You can''t go. Whether you are the hall leader or not, you can''t go away so easily. You must make it clear about brother crazy! Xie Han, at least we are brothers. Please don''t make it difficult for us."


    It''s disgusting to draw money from the bottom of the barrel.


    Xie Han turned pale with anger and could hardly control herself.


    Finally, he took a long breath and said coldly.


    "Embarrassment? When you doubted me and betrayed me, why didn''t you think you were embarrassing me? I repeat, crazy star poisoning has nothing to do with me. This woman''s infidelity has nothing to do with me. If you still have a shred of affection for me as a brother, don''t let me be completely disappointed with you!"


    The man stopped talking and thought for a few minutes.


    Xie Han stood upright in front of everyone, straightened his back alone, and received everyone''s malicious speculation.


    Finally, the man looked up at him.


    Then he shook his head a little bit under his expectant eyes.


    "No, I''m still responsible for brother crazy. Xie Han, you stay, I promise no one will embarrass you."


    In a twinkling of an eye, he became a prisoner from the hall leader.


    The so-called impermanence of things, but he didn''t think he would be so embarrassed, did he?


    Xie Han smiled weakly. He clenched his fists and loosened them again.


    "OK, OK. I Xie Han is really blind. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this."


    He looked at the people around him disappointed. In their eyes, there was no so-called brotherhood, let alone the existence of righteousness.


    They all seemed to be looking at an enemy, cold and hostile.


    Many of them were rescued from the mud by him, and then gave them a chance to start over.


    But unexpectedly, it was these people who stabbed him with their backhand.


    Xie Han stood there. For the first time, he felt that he was so ridiculous.


    "Somebody, please take Xie Han down first."


    The man''s tone was hesitant, as if he couldn''t bear it.


    But Xie Han knows that it''s just hypocrisy.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has nothing now.


    But he was ready to catch it. Suddenly, he heard a voice nearby.


    "The following offenses are unfaithful. Setting up a friend is unjust. It is shameless to bite the hand that feeds you."


    The tone is cold, with bright contempt.


    When the man said that, almost everyone''s face felt hot.


    They couldn''t help looking at the source of the sound angrily.


    In the corner that has been ignored by them, a pair of men and women are looking at them with a slight sneer.


    What I said just now was from the mouth of the extremely tall man.


    "This little brother, we are dealing with household chores. As an outsider, you''d better be careful. Talk wildly and be careful to get into trouble."


    Unfortunately, the tall man was ungrateful.


    "I''m telling the truth. Why, you know you''re ashamed?"


    The man said lightly, but before they had an attack, he heard the woman around him open his mouth.


    "Their skin is thicker than that of a blind bear. They can''t do such a difficult skill as shyness."


    The woman''s face is beautiful, but her every move shows a sense of arrogance above everyone.

 Chapter 1467

    But the woman''s words were very straightforward.


    Suddenly, the leader turned black.


    "I respect you as guests, so I won''t investigate! Now, please leave quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Seeing that the other party was about to turn over, Lin Mengya smiled more brightly.


    "Do you think we''d like to come? If you hadn''t knelt down and begged me in the face of my brother-in-law, I wouldn''t bother to pay attention to you. A group of white eyed wolves pretended to be just and didn''t feel disgusted. Open your dirty hearts and lungs and have a look. Are you trying to make decisions for the crazy evil star or have a desire to seize power long ago!"


    Some things everyone knows, just put on a layer of disguise, so that everyone can feel at ease.


    Unfortunately, she punctured it mercilessly.


    Suddenly, the eyes of this group of people were cold.


    They surrounded the two men like wolves besieging their prey.


    Long Tianyu came forward and blocked her behind.


    As if all the dangers in the world could not hurt the people behind him.


    "Be careful."


    "Yes."


    He nodded, his black eyes silent and swept towards the enemies around him.


    But the woman standing behind him put out half of her head with a smile.


    "I mean, be careful not to kill them all at once."


    Long Tianyu raised her eyebrows and pressed her back with one hand.


    "I know, half dead, okay?"


    She nodded with satisfaction, completely ignoring the people around her.


    "You underestimate our town dragon hall! Brothers, just insult us at him. Today, we have to teach him a lesson!"


    The leading men echoed, and those people could not bear it long ago. A swarm of people rushed up.


    "Wow! You cheat and don''t say hello!"


    Lin Mengya immediately jumped away and stepped back several steps to a safe area.


    But on her face, it was clear that there was no half meaning.


    In front of him, long Tianyu''s figure was as stable as a mountain. Those people were only a little close, so he kicked them out.


    Long Tianyu didn''t use any weapons if he entered the uninhabited territory.


    He just leaned on his feet and punched these guys, looking for teeth everywhere.


    All the people flew out, fell to the ground and screamed in pain.


    "Do you think your life is too long to fight with my husband?"


    Lin Mengya was elated and proud, which made the group of people itch.


    But what can they do?


    In front of the tall man, they can only tremble and be slaughtered.


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please!"


    The leading man didn''t expect to be very stiff, but his face was too ugly to be appreciated by her.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s response to him was a cold look of disdain.


    "There are many people who have died in my husband''s hands, but all of them are people with names in the Jianghu. Do you deserve such a small minion?"


    She stood proudly in front of long Tianyu. She was proud that someone was behind her. She was almost beaten.


    But in the whole yard, it seems that few people can stand except the two of them.


    Now, their life and death were in her hands.


    In the frightened eyes of the people, she didn''t rush to deal with them, but walked to Xie Han who had been sitting on the ground.


    "Xie Han, do you think these people are still your brothers?"


    Xie Han raised his head and despair filled his eyes.


    He looked around blankly, then smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "That''s good, that is to say, even if I kill them all, you won''t blame me for it, will you?"


    Her voice was soft and soft, as if killing people was as common to her as eating and sleeping.


    The people in Zhenlong hall are also living on the tip of the knife. How can they not understand such people? They must have an extraordinary origin.


    Plus the man''s skill just now, it''s perfect.


    Suddenly, the fear shrouded in the shadow of death made them abandon their last sense of shame.


    "Thank you, hall leader! We are all brothers of life and death who follow you into the world. You can''t help outsiders to harm us!"


    "Hall leader, we don''t mean to oppose you. Your adult has a lot of money, please help us!"


    The voices of begging for mercy and admitting mistakes came one after another.


    Lin Mengya is unmoved and keeps staring at Xie Han.


    She only needs a word from Xie Han.


    In the crowd''s begging, Xie Han lowered her eyes and sighed faintly, containing many complex emotions.


    Everyone thought that Xie Han would stand on their side.


    After all, he had covered up and protected them many times before.


    "Kill them all."


    A little low voice, like thunder, sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Their eyes widened and they looked at their former hall leader in disbelief.


    "Xie Han, how can you treat us like this! Have you forgotten our previous life and death? If you don''t talk about Jianghu morality, who will work for you again in the future!"


    They panicked. From the beginning, they began to beg for mercy and turned into shouting abuse.


    Standing at the commanding height of morality, it seems that Xie Han is the real sinner.


    "Shut up!"


    She really couldn''t listen. She gave a cold drink and stopped them from slandering Xie Han.


    A pair of eyes were clear and cold, staring at the people mercilessly.


    "Make it clear that I am the one who wants to kill you and I am the one who did it. Xie Han just said a word from his heart, and you can''t wait to accuse him. Look at your appearance, it''s ugly!"


    The despicability of human nature is vividly displayed in this farce.


    At the peak, they feel that they have justice in their hands. They can ignore the wishes of others, follow the so-called principles, package themselves as fair adjudicators, wantonly hurt others and safeguard their own interests.


    Once they lose power, they instantly change their faces.


    They can beg for mercy, kowtow and apologize, and struggle regardless of all means.


    But in essence, they are just for themselves.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya doesn''t feel pity at all.


    After doing such a thing, no one wants to take himself out.


    "We know it''s wrong, madam. Please let us go!"


    Shameless begging for Mercy continues.


    But this time, they changed their goals.


    Even others began to cry.


    He said he was old and young, and begged her to spare their cheap lives.


    However, some people are yelling at Xie Han''s inaction and the sinister intentions of their husband and wife.


    But the eldest brother, who took the lead, always stared at them with a gloomy face.


    "Enough! Isn''t it humiliating enough?"


    Take the lead in the big brother to drink, and everyone is quiet again.


    "Don''t be too proud. Everyone comes out to wander the Jianghu. You show mercy today and we will repay you in the future. If you insist on doing evil, we will never shrink back! You kill us today and you will pay a price in the future!"


    The cruelty in the man''s eyes made her very unhappy.


    Walking over, she looked at each other with a smile, but a small foot ran over the man''s finger without hesitation.


    "I hate people threatening me most in my life. I don''t know whether others will die today. But you, who took the lead in making trouble, must die no more."


    "Hum!"


    The man sneered at her as if convinced that she didn''t dare.


    "Xie Han is right. You are all going to die. But before you die, I will let you know one thing."


    She raised her head and said suddenly.


    And long Tianyu behind him waved his hand.


    Suddenly, a group of people poured out of the front hall and backyard.


    The elder brother who took the lead widened his eyes and looked at the group in shock.


    "Didn''t you expect that the group you rely on is actually our people."


    She picked her eyelids and said cruelly and proudly.


    She was on her way to hear long Tianyu mention it.


    After learning about Xie Han, she asked long Tianyu to help her.


    Unexpectedly, her men helped completely.


    In fact, up to now, the real core strength of Zhenlong hall is all their people.


    "Impossible! How could this be possible! They, who were trained by me, how could they betray me!"


    The leading brother must have really didn''t expect it, or he may have been too stimulated and told the truth at once.


    But Lin Mengya pierced his delusion.


    "What betrayal? They have never been loyal to you. From the beginning to the end, they are loyal to my husband. If Xie Han is still the leader of this bullshit hall, they will become your patron saint. But if Xie Han is not right, they will become your talisman."


    She slowly told the truth. Suddenly, all the people''s faces were gray and frightening.


    This time, they were thoroughly beaten to hell and had no chance to turn over.


    Xie Han stared at the group, but his eyes flashed anger.


    He stood up, but he was hostile to her and long Tianyu.


    "You lied to me?"


    His hoarse roar and handsome face were almost twisted with anger.


    "Where did we lie to you?"


    By his indiscriminate roar, Lin Mengya also lost her temper.


    When he was betrayed by his self righteous brother just now, how did he react?


    Now, I yell at her.


    This man is really promising!


    "I thought I was different from before. I thought everything here was built by me. But it turned out that it was just an illusion. It was an illusion built by you to deceive me!"


    Xie Han shouted angrily with red eyes.


    Lin Mengya frowned. As soon as she was about to speak, Xie Han impulsively punched long Tianyu.


    "What are you doing?"


    She was so angry that she immediately stood in front of her man.

 Chapter 1468

    "Get out of the way! Otherwise, I''ll fight with you!"


    Why did this guy suddenly disown himself?


    After Xie Han yelled at her, long Tianyu''s face suddenly sank.


    He quickly caught Xie Han''s fist, raised his big hand, and the man flew out upside down and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Cough..."


    Xie Han clenches her teeth, but the corners of her lips have shed blood.


    Everyone looked at the scene and was at a loss.


    After all, they didn''t know why Xie Han wanted to fight them.


    "Xie Han, you''d better understand. We don''t owe you anything. The reason why we ask someone to help is because I don''t want to be sad. I know why you''re angry. You think we stole your hard work and we made you a puppet manipulated secretly. But you should know better than anyone. We don''t care about all your strength at all! ¡±


    Her words were extremely hurtful.


    It''s really hurtful for Xie Han now.


    But Lin Mengya knows that if he doesn''t at this time, he will pull out all the thorns in Xie Han''s heart. I''m afraid he will still take a detour in the future.


    "Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me?"


    Xie Han''s mood is on the verge of collapse.


    Almost overnight, what he insisted on, valued and believed in became the most ridiculous joke.


    His hard work became a false appearance in the twinkling of an eye.


    All his ambitions and ideals have vanished.


    He became the most humble and pitiful clown, and even fell worse than before.


    "Lie to you? Xie Han, if you knew they were our people, would you accept it?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know the pain in Xie Han''s heart, but it''s because she knows too much that she says it mercilessly.


    Xie Han came from a good family. Even though she had experienced some when she was a teenager, she always lacked a little heat.


    If you want to take charge of the ghost city, you must have the consciousness of incarnating hell Shura.


    Because here, there is only dirty sin, where there is room for a little bit of innocence and kindness.


    Therefore, even though long Tianyu had known the undercurrent in Zhenlong hall, he still chose to stand by.


    Even bringing her accelerated the day.


    Indeed, the truth is too cruel for Xie Han.


    But whether it''s him or the couple, we don''t have time to relax.


    "Ah --"


    Xie Han roared like a wounded beast. At this time, a small and charming figure pushed away the guard at the door and ran to him regardless of anything.


    "Xie Han!"


    The girl was so distressed that she held him tightly in her arms.


    "Don''t cry. I''m here. I''ll accompany you anywhere in the future."


    Xie Han was stunned. He looked at the familiar face, but his heart was mixed.


    "Chen''er, it''s you. Is it really you?"


    Chen''er cried and nodded desperately.


    She didn''t know what was happening here, only that the young lady told someone to pick her up.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard Xie Han''s roar.


    The pain hidden in it almost broke her heart.


    "Hehe, you are also fake. You are all together..."


    Unexpectedly, Xie Han sneered and pushed her away.


    "Xie Han? What''s fake? I''m chen''er, I''m really chen''er!"


    Chen''er jumped up, grabbed his sleeve tightly and cried.


    But Xie Han just looked at her without expression and staggered up.


    "You all want to lie to me. You came here to make me a puppet of your young lady, right?"


    "Xie Han, you son of a bitch!"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help it.


    Even if he misunderstood them, how dare he even doubt them?


    But unexpectedly, long Tianyu stopped her.


    "What are you talking about, miss? What did she do to you?"


    Tears, still stuck on eyelashes, want to fall.


    She stretched out her hand and firmly grasped Xie Han''s hand, eager to prove it.


    "Oh, forget it. I admit defeat. Can''t you win?"


    He was so cruel that he tore apart his hand.


    The latter rushed forward again with a palpitation,


    "Xie Han, make it clear, what have I and my miss done?"


    Looking at her tears, Lin Mengya was almost angry to death.


    In fact, long Tianyu didn''t want to participate in Xie Han''s Zhenlong hall at the beginning. However, he was too weak, inexperienced and understaffed. He was about to be destroyed by others.


    It was only to help secretly, just to save his life.


    She knows that as Xie Han, she will be angry when she knows the truth.


    But she didn''t expect that this man wanted to be angry with him for a long time.


    This man is so angry with her!


    "Chen''er, let him go! What do you keep such an indiscriminate fool for? Xie Han, you can be angry with me or fight us. But the last thing you should hurt is chen''er!"


    Unexpectedly, chen''er, who had always listened to her, looked at her in confusion and grabbed Xie Han''s hand.


    "No, miss, I can''t leave him."


    "Don''t you listen to me? I''ll let you leave him, or you won''t want to go home all your life!"


    She threatened chen''er by breaking off her relationship.


    But who knows, the silly girl looked at her with regret and shook her head more firmly.


    "I can''t, miss. Chen''er is gone. You have sister Bai Su and others will accompany you. But Xie Han is different. He has no one except me. Miss, chen''er is sorry for your teaching. However, I can''t let him be alone anymore."


    Xie Han''s body trembled slightly.


    He tried to get rid of his hand, but the little hand holding him weighed more than a kilo.


    After he lost everything, she abandoned the most valued company for herself.


    He knows this better than anyone.


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    Chen''er bowed deeply to Lin Mengya, turned around and looked at Xie Han timidly.


    "I have no home now. Xie Han, can you not leave me behind? The ends of the earth, life and death, I just hope to have you around. Xie Han, you can''t leave me alone."


    Her voice was wronged. Indeed, it was too difficult for him to let her make a choice between a young lady like her relatives and the love of her life.


    Xie Han also turned around, but her eyes were distressed and moved.


    "Silly girl, I want you. Chen''er, I have nothing except you."


    "It doesn''t matter. You have me and I have you. In the future, we''ll never separate."


    She cried and rushed into Xie Han''s arms.


    Xie Han held her tightly. From then on, this was all he had.


    "I really want to kill those two ignorant guys. Why do the wicked have to be done by me?"


    Not far away, Lin Mengya pursed her lips and whispered to long Tianyu.


    The latter touched her long hair and chuckled.


    "No matter how clever Xie Han is, he still falls into your palm. Don''t be angry. The final result is not what you designed before?"


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife with a spoiled face. He said she was smart.


    Sure enough, everything here is going according to the plan she had planned before.


    "Hum! That little broken child can escape my palm. Now, he should know which is more important. If he dares to hurt me for these external things next time, I''ll slap him to death!"


    She pretended to be angry and said, while long Tianyu smelled the speech, but just smiled.


    "Well, I''ll tie him up for you. Well, let them get down to business."


    After the couple quietly bit their ears, Lin Mengya nodded and stepped aside.


    Chen''er and Xie Han just made an oath of alliance. It was the sweetest time, but they were accidentally stabbed by someone.


    "I think you two deserve to be beaten!"


    The sound woke up two people immersed in love.


    At this time, chen''er realized that they had just confessed to each other in front of many people.


    He gave a cry of surprise and blushed with shame.


    But Xie Han was much more calm. She pressed her little head in her arms, and her desire for protection was bursting.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two of them and snorted with disdain.


    Now I know. What did you do?


    "If you want to blame me, you blame me. Chen''er is innocent. She''s all for me."


    Xie Han said with some precaution, probably thinking she was here to settle the account.


    "I''ll teach my own sister a lesson. It''s not your turn to interrupt! You''re a dead girl who eats inside and outside. I''ll dig out my heart and lungs for you, your sister. You can''t move when you meet a man. I won''t give you a dowry when you two get married. If the man is bad to you, you can bear it by yourself!"


    She said angrily, while Xie Han frowned and said seriously.


    "I will never be wronged. In the future, as long as I am here, I will be good to her."


    But chen''er, who was buried in his arms, raised his head and looked at his young lady carefully.


    "Miss, do you agree to our marriage?"


    See, her little girl is smarter.


    Xie Han, that big fool, deserves to be cheated.


    "What else can I do if I don''t agree? If that doesn''t work, I''ll force you to elope? One is stupid to death, and the other has no survival skills. If you elope, you''ll have to starve to death on the road!"


    She poked her little head angrily, but the latter burst into a bright smile in tears.


    "I knew you wouldn''t want me, miss!"


    She twisted her body and threw herself into Lin Mengya''s arms.


    Xie Han looked at the empty arms and frowned.


    "What are you looking at? This is my little girl. Can''t I hug?"


    Although her tone was not good, Xie Han also reacted slowly.


    "You, you agreed?"


    Looking at this guy''s clumsy but sincere appearance, what can she do except nod?

 Chapter 1469

    Xie Han is at a loss. It is estimated that he can''t accept such a big gap for the moment.


    Where can he think of it? In fact, all this was designed by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu?


    "I''m afraid these people can''t stay any longer. Xie Han, do you know that crazy evil star poisoning has something to do with Du Ling?"


    Xie Han nodded and looked at Du Ling, who was already sluggish and paralyzed on the ground. He looked a little complicated and said.


    "Since the madman was poisoned, I thought it was strange. But she was very secretive. For a moment, I couldn''t get conclusive evidence. But after that, I deliberately took precautions. Last night, my people saw the maid next to her and went to the kitchen, but they only stayed for a while. Later, I found that there were some dishes on the table, which they deliberately didn''t touch. I tested the poison according to the method given to me by chen''er, but I haven''t had it yet. "


    Now, long Tianyu''s people have taken over the affairs in the Zhenlong hall.


    These people who once thought they had a chance to win are now prisoners of others.


    Without giving them any chance to explain, she had them tied up and thrown them into the firewood house in the backyard.


    "How''s it going?"


    She looked at long Tianyu who came to her and asked with a smile.


    The latter nodded at her, but at this time, someone hurried in.


    "Big brother, the people of thousand poison workshop have arrived."


    Xie Han was stunned. He probably didn''t think why the people of the thousand poison workshop would come.


    "Where are people now?"


    "Our people have stopped, but... They''re looking for someone."


    Looking for someone?


    Lin Mengya inadvertently glanced at Du Ling, but saw that her eyes were somewhat evasive.


    Turn around and walk in front of each other.


    "Do you say it yourself, or do I let someone beat you?"


    Du Ling looked at her with a sneer. The next moment, a slap fell on her face.


    "Pa" made a crisp sound, and Du Ling stared at her.


    But Lin Mengya was not afraid of her. She raised her hand and slapped her again.


    "If you look at me like this again, I''ll dig out your eyes. Then I''ll see how tough you are."


    She bent down with a chill in her voice.


    Although Du Ling is half a Jianghu child, her psychology is not so strong after all.


    Just now her two slaps had already made Du Ling understand that this woman was definitely a person who dared to start.


    Se shrunk, but still stuck his neck and said.


    "The people of thousand poison workshop are looking for that little bastard. I advise you to hand him over obediently, or the whole town dragon hall will bury him!"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the other party came to the boy.


    "Get out of the way! Where is Xie Han? Get over here!"


    Before she could finish the trial, she heard a rude cry outside.


    In an instant, Xie Han''s face became a little ugly.


    It seems that the intruders are very difficult to provoke.


    "Take everyone down first."


    Xie Han glanced at the group and walked quickly to them.


    "The man who came here is a famous gangster. Although he doesn''t belong to the thousand poison workshop, he has a good relationship with many guest Qing and poison masters inside. He will deal with all the troubles caused by those poison masters. Therefore, people here don''t dare to provoke him easily. He''s afraid that things will be difficult to do well this time."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other.


    It seems that the poisoning of mad evil star is also closely related to QianDu square.


    It wouldn''t be strange if Du Ling got the overpowering drug from the thousand poisons workshop.


    But the only thing she didn''t understand was the thousand poison workshop. Why did she take so much trouble to catch a young man.


    "Don''t be afraid. If we''re here, he''ll never get out of the yard again. Go and meet him first, and we''ll fight for you."


    Long Tianyu stood behind her, without any waves on her handsome face.


    She has a bottom in her heart. How can she be more powerful? Not great, but her family man.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Long Tianyu''s low voice sounded from his ear.


    She glanced at him secretly and whispered proudly.


    "The feeling of a fox pretending to be a tiger is really good."


    She narrowed her eyes with a sly smile.


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand, grabbed her waist, leaned over her ear and said in a low voice.


    "Well, let me be your patron forever."


    She leaned comfortably on him, even though she was never a weak person.


    But the feeling that someone can protect themselves is not bad.


    Not long after Xie Han went out, the quarrel outside became louder.


    Yu''s people handled everything almost, and they followed them out.


    Outside, Xie Han had already red eyes, but it was obvious that their number was at a disadvantage and was surrounded by people at the moment.


    The head opposite was a bearded man with five big and three thick hair.


    At the moment, the man was turning his eyes and said dismissively.


    "Hum! Little bastard, Grandpa, I just want to let you go because of the face of that madman in your family. Don''t toast and don''t eat and punish. Now obediently hand over the people to Grandpa, climb over from Grandpa''s crotch, call grandpa three times, and I''ll let you go. What''s the matter?"


    The man was arrogant to the extreme, but Xie Han and his gang couldn''t stand such an insult. They all grabbed the guys in their hands and wanted to fight with each other.


    But they don''t have an advantage in numbers or weapons.


    Once they start fighting, they are afraid that they will be completely destroyed.


    So Xie Han clenched her teeth tightly and stopped her men.


    Seeing his appearance, Lin Mengya couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    It seems that adversity can really make people grow.


    Now Xie Han has learned to be patient.


    However, she didn''t pay attention to either the dog leg or the thousand poison workshop.


    Just in time, she was afraid that she could not find a reason to fight with the people of the thousand poison workshop.


    "Bah! A group of useless sons of bitches will only yell after the little bastard''s ass. don''t look at how many kilograms you have. They want to fight against our thousand poison workshop and die!"


    The more big Hu Zi scolds, the more rampant he is. Xie Han and they are also patient to the extreme.


    But it seemed that Xie Han was determined that he didn''t dare to do it. Beard glanced at them disdainfully and said.


    "Grandpa asked you, this man, are you paying or not?"


    Seeing that the beard seems to have lost patience, Xie Han is still tough.


    "We don''t have the person you want. Even if there is, you can''t give it to you! No matter how powerful the thousand poison workshop is, our town dragon hall will never give in!"


    "OK, let Grandpa take someone to find it himself! Brothers, whoever finds the cub today can get a piece of gold! As for these dog things, I''ll take them to third master Qiao later!"


    With a wave of his hand, the man behind him immediately rushed out.


    But they didn''t expect that Xie Han''s people also stood up at the same time and stopped in front of them, with the same intention of never dying in their eyes.


    The beard snorted coldly and said coldly.


    "Over measure your strength, brothers, let them know that we are powerful!"


    Those people smiled sadly, and the weapons in their hands flashed a heavy cold light.


    A fierce battle was imminent, and she knew it was time for her to play.


    "A rough man is a rough man. He''s just looking for someone. It''s a shame to make such a stir."


    She turned her back and came out from behind the crowd.


    The beard was stunned, and then his expression became more arrogant.


    "I thought you were a rescuer from where. It''s been a long time, but you''re a useless woman..."


    Before the teasing voice fell, I heard a crisp "pa".


    Beard covered his mouth and shouted violently.


    "Who is it? Who hit me just now!"


    She saw a little cool on the man''s face and stood behind her protectively.


    Although those people are domineering in the ghost city, they lick blood on the tip of the knife. Naturally, they know the goods.


    The man in front of him was ugly, but his black eyes were as cold as a cold star.


    Several people immediately flinched back, and their arrogance was forcibly lowered for a few points.


    "I''m from thousand poison workshop, boy. Do you want to die?"


    Bearded was so angry that he thought it was because he lost face in front of his men.


    But Lin Mengya sneered and looked at the beard with disdain.


    "I''m afraid there''s someone else who wants to die. Since you''re here to make trouble, you don''t inquire about who''s in charge here. The thousand poison workshop is just a small character who lives in the ghost city and doesn''t dare to go out. Dare to provoke us, do you want to die without a place to bury?"


    She definitely came up with the scare.


    Originally, those people didn''t believe it, but the woman in front of them was too arrogant. It didn''t look like a bluff at all.


    Except that the beard was beaten in the face, the others still had some brains.


    At that time, many people started to retreat.


    "Tut, useless thing! What are you afraid of? A woman just talks nonsense, and you believe it!"


    Beard scolded his men and looked at her fiercely.


    "I don''t care who you are! Brothers, if you want to earn gold, give it to me!"


    With that, the beard waved a steel knife and rushed in her direction.


    The man was so vicious that he suddenly attacked him. What he wanted was that he couldn''t dodge.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was cold, but the back neck collar was caught by someone. Before he could figure out what was going on, he was protected into a solid chest.


    "Be careful."


    The tone was slightly reproachful, but more concerned about her.


    She raised her head and smiled at her man, but saw the beard that couldn''t be hit in one blow and hit again.


    Seeing that he didn''t notice at all, Lin Mengya immediately shouted.


    "Catch alive!"

 Chapter 1470

    Unfortunately, it''s a little late.


    Long Tianyu took her first step and shot out the iron stick that was pulled from the hands of the people next to her.


    The iron bar flew along the beard man''s cheek.


    There was a scream immediately. Looking again, it turned out that half of the beard was cut off by an iron rod.


    "Fortunately, at least people are still alive."


    She patted her chest with a happy face.


    But her man''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Well, I know that with my husband''s martial arts, how can that little minion plot to succeed?"


    She knew at a glance that this guy must be jealous.


    Quickly warm words and soft words comforted a few words, and then slightly relaxed her husband''s eyebrows and eyes.


    At this time, the people outside also became a tangle.


    Beard''s injury was not serious, but he didn''t dare to come to her again, turned around and ran to Xie Han.


    A strange battle circle was formed in the yard. Neither of them dared to come here. They were as leisurely as watching a play.


    But on Xie Han''s side, everyone seemed crazy and kept jumping on them.


    Although the people in Zhenlong hall fought fiercely and were not afraid of death, there was a great difference in the number of people. They were made dumplings soon.


    Beard vomited blood foam and shouted bitterly.


    "The town dragon hall is coming to an end. Brothers, don''t keep your hands if you want gold!"


    The minions who are dazzled by money have red eyes.


    Seeing the casualties getting worse, Xie Han finally couldn''t hold on.


    His eyes were red and he looked at the brothers who were fighting with him.


    Even though he had just been hurt, these people still followed him without complaint or regret.


    At least, he should give these people a way to live.


    It''s good to cooperate with anyone. As long as you can achieve your goal, it''s the best.


    Looking up, he finally shouted willingly.


    "Elder sister, brother-in-law, I Xie Han admit defeat!"


    Big beard bullied him with a dark smile, raised the sharp blade in his hand, and cut off Xie Han''s arm.


    Who knows, he just saved enough strength to cut it off, but in an instant, he saw his arm flying out with weapons.


    Blood splashed all around.


    After the severe pain, he couldn''t help but howl wildly.


    "Ah --"


    "My man, how dare you move?"


    Behind him, the husband and wife, who dare not get close to anyone, came in slowly at the moment.


    She sneered at the guy who fell to the ground and rolled. The smile on her lips was ruthless.


    "Remember, from today on, Zhenlong hall will be incorporated into our Shura hall. The first rule in my hall is to kill those who violate me!"


    Her feet were covered with blood, like blood lotus blossoming, step by step.


    The man standing behind her, with a Sharp Machete in his hand, wanted to cut others'' throats anytime, anywhere.


    Those eyes, like the deep tan of hell, no one should have the temperature.


    This man and woman, but let everyone be afraid.


    "Shura hall? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Beard has fainted from pain. He is a more clever man.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him when she heard the speech.


    "You mud at the bottom, how can you deserve to know such a noble name? Therefore, anyone who knows the Shura hall will come to two ends."


    She raised a sneer and looked disdainfully at the guy in front of her.


    "One, be our man, two, die."


    Before her voice fell, someone rushed out from all directions.


    These people have extremely high martial arts skills, and they are all thunder means. If they are disobedient, they will be killed on the spot, and all those who are obedient will be tied up.


    "These people are the ones I give you to meet, and how to deal with them has the final say."


    The so-called Shura hall is just her nonsense, but now that she''s called out, she has to do a full set of drama.


    Xie Han and his men were stunned. Fortunately, they were not stupid. They knew that they whispered there after they were taken away.


    "Where is the Shura Temple sacred? Why haven''t I heard you mention it?"


    Xie Han lowered her voice and asked hesitantly.


    But Lin Mengya blinked her eyes innocently and said calmly.


    "Oh, this is a newly established force. Now there are me, my husband, and your family."


    Xie Han looked at her "sincere" appearance, but her eyes almost stared at the bay window.


    "You, are you lying?"


    "You young man, can''t speak. It''s called leaning against a big tree to enjoy the cool. It''s too late to plant trees now. Don''t you allow me to borrow other people''s big trees. Young man, how can I be so stubborn?"


    She looked at Xie Han with some helplessness. She looked like a child who could not be taught.


    "But what if the thousand poisons workshop knows? After all, no one has ever heard of such a Shura hall in the ghost market."


    She sighed and shook her head.


    "You silly boy, let me ask you, do you know all the people in this ghost city?"


    Xie Han immediately shook his head. There are so many people coming and going in the ghost market. Naturally, he can''t know everyone.


    "This is not the end. When you are strong enough, you can rely on your own strength. But when you are still very weak, you should learn how to use deception to protect yourself."


    Seeing that he was still ignorant, Lin Mengya felt that it was necessary to educate this seemingly shrewd but actually honest young man.


    "Let me ask you, if the thousand poison workshop knew that there was such a Shura hall, what would his first reaction be?"


    Xie Han thought for a while and then hesitated.


    "Naturally, it needs to be verified. After all, the ghost market forces are complex, and no one can guarantee whether they will encounter an enemy they can''t afford."


    "Yes, but the Shura hall doesn''t exist at all. Where are they going to verify? As long as we insist, we are the people of the Shura hall. Then, the people of the thousand poison workshop will never know the truth."


    Her eyes twinkled, but Xie Han fell into a strange circle of thinking.


    She smiled and asked the man to think well, find out and talk to himself again.


    After sending these people off, she turned around and saw her husband, with a slight smile.


    "You little villain, I''m afraid Xie Han can''t understand no matter what he thinks."


    She stuck out her tongue. Well, she admitted that she just brought Xie Han on purpose.


    After all, the Shura temple itself is a lie.


    To prove a lie with a lie will never get the truth.


    She admitted that the Shura hall was really a flash of her soul, but it would also reduce a lot of trouble.


    Whether it is the expansion of personnel or money and equipment, the more it appears here, the more it shows that the so-called Shura hall has strength.


    In this way, no matter how long Tianyu deployed his troops, no one would doubt them.


    "Let''s go. It seems that the matter has come to an end, and it''s time to solve our doubts."


    I thought it was a simple thing to persuade Xie Han, but I didn''t expect that the process was quite tortuous.


    They first went to the room where bearded was being held. His hands were wrist length.


    It hurts, but it doesn''t kill.


    By the time they got here, people had sobered up.


    Only after seeing the two evil stars, I trembled.


    "Now, I want your truth. What are you looking for that boy for? If you don''t say anything, I''m not polite."


    It is said that soft is afraid of hard, and hard is afraid of death.


    Although they live in the ghost market, as long as they have money, they can live an immortal life in the ghost market.


    How can a person who has tasted sweets die calmly.


    After all, they are just fooling around.


    "It was Jia Xing''s idea to catch... Catch that boy."


    It was Jia Xing again. She frowned slightly and couldn''t help thinking of what she had seen in Jia Xing''s yard before.


    "Do you know why Jia Xing wants that child?"


    Beard shook his head with difficulty and his face was full of panic.


    "I, I really don''t know, please, don''t, don''t kill me..."


    She was a little unwilling and continued to ask.


    "Didn''t he say anything else? For example, let you never hurt the child?"


    The beard looked pale and thought, then nodded.


    "Then Jia Xing said, don''t kill the boy, and don''t lose your arms and legs. You must bring it back completely."


    Now, she was a little unsure.


    What is Jia Xing doing? Although she doesn''t know the details, she can probably guess.


    So it seems that the young master''s suffering has something to do with him.


    Look, there are no clues to dig here. She and long Tianyu are about to turn around.


    But before I left, I saw the man''s bloody wound, but I had a good idea.


    After Xie Han whispered, he left with long Tianyu.


    She is neither God nor the virgin. If she can''t do it, everyone can forgive.


    In her world, there is revenge for revenge, and there is revenge for injustice.


    The two men went to the wood room where Du Ling was detained again. Because she was a woman, Xie Han was angry and didn''t put her with other men.


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya has no sympathy for a woman like Du Ling.


    She didn''t think Du Ling was miserable at all, because everyone had to pay for the choice he made.


    No one can go unpunished after doing something wrong, even for any purpose.


    As soon as she got in, she saw chen''er standing inside.


    This is a little strange. Shouldn''t her little girl be with Xie Han?


    "Now that she''s here, ask her yourself."


    Du Ling was much more embarrassed than before. She was in a mess. Now, because she was dragged by a strong force, she didn''t have half of her beauty in normal days.


    A disheartened face is like a lost dog.


    But there was pure light in those eyes.

 Chapter 1471

    But the expression of chen''er is a little different.


    She took a look at Du Ling and thought about it.


    "No matter what she says, in short, the person you should trust most will never be her."


    The little girl is really smart. She has followed her father everywhere these years, and her experience is not shallow.


    But the emotional thing is too complicated.


    The more you care, the more you will suffer.


    "I know, miss. I won''t believe her."


    That''s what I said, but I can''t deceive people with a pair of eyes that gradually turn red.


    Even though the girl won''t believe it, what Du Ling said will affect her more or less.


    "You go out first. I have something to discuss with you later."


    She coaxed her away first. The next second, she looked cold.


    "You don''t have to scare me. In fact, I didn''t say anything. I can''t help it if she wants to believe."


    Du Ling''s tone is extremely rogue.


    It seems that she has decided that she has no rule of law. Unfortunately, she beat down Lin Mengya''s name by herself.


    She sat in the chair calmly. The angry interrogation that Du Ling expected did not happen.


    On the contrary, there was always a smile on her face.


    "You''re not curious. What did I tell your sister?"


    Finally, Du Ling didn''t calm down, frowned and asked frivolously.


    Lin Mengya saw her like this and knew that her guess was right.


    He flicked the ash on his clothes and raised his eyebrows.


    "No matter what you say, I want to thank you."


    Du Ling was stunned and obviously didn''t understand what she meant.


    "If you hadn''t been in the middle, my husband and I wouldn''t have taken these people from Zhenlong hall so soon. You don''t know. In fact, the most troublesome person is not Xie Han or you, but your brother."


    She pretended to be very innocent and blinked. Seeing Du Ling''s ignorant face, she smiled and spoke again.


    "Originally, whoever we want in the Shura hall has to come in. People like your brother and Xie Han are so disrespectful that we have let them disappear long ago. However, if anyone makes my sister like him, I can''t help it. I can only rely on my sister and let her make a mischief. Unfortunately, your brother fell down. Since then, there are no leaders in the town dragon hall, so we have to listen to us. So, No matter what you just said to my sister, I will forgive you. If merits and demerits are equal, you are still a meritorious minister. "


    She shut her mouth and smiled with great pride.


    But Du Ling changed from shock at the beginning to anger.


    "You, you are so shameless!"


    Du Ling roared, but her body was bound. She had no way for a long time.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she couldn''t see anything on her face.


    "Anyway, I didn''t do the poisoning of crazy evil star. However, I can also do it. After all, it''s a great achievement for our Shura hall. Our hall Lord has always been a place, and I don''t know what to reward me this time."


    "You can''t think! This is clearly... You can''t take my brother''s life to please your master!"


    Du Ling scolded her fiercely, but she showed that she didn''t care.


    "What about your brother''s life? Even if it''s worth flattering the Lord of our hall with the lives of your whole town dragon hall. We Shura hall, but you can''t imagine how powerful it is in such a small place. When you know, you will understand what human life and righteousness are. In the eyes of the people of our Shura hall, as long as you can get a reward, it''s worth it."


    Her tone was particularly cool, as if she were really a fanatical and cold-blooded person.


    Du Ling looked at her, but his eyes crossed some calculations.


    All this did not escape Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    It seems that someone is going to take the bait.


    "I don''t believe it! I haven''t heard my brother mention the Shura hall at all! Speaking of it, you''re just bluffing!"


    Du Ling deliberately deceived her, and she immediately took the plan.


    "I''m a frog at the bottom of a well. I still say that others have never seen the vast ocean. Du Ling, you''d better take a long-term view. Now you''re just small fish and shrimp. The Tao in this is deep."


    She''s definitely a good hand at fooling people.


    After a few words, Du Ling was stunned.


    But ghost city is such a place. No one can tell how deep the water in ghost city is.


    Seeing Du Ling''s eyes rolling, she knew that the woman was hooked.


    Facing such a big temptation, she didn''t believe that a woman like Du Ling would be indifferent.


    "Bah! I won''t go with you! Brother Xie regards you as good friends, but you treat him like this. Aren''t you afraid that brother Xie knows and turns against you?"


    "How about turning over? When he saw the glory of the Shura hall, everything here was just a joke for him. Who would take the joke seriously?"


    Although it is illusory, the temptation brought by power is real.


    She knew this truth, so she led Du Ling to the abyss step by step.


    "As you say, brother Xie will listen to your Shura temple?"


    She nodded, step by step, paving a colorful trap for Du Ling.


    "Of course, no one will have trouble with money and power. However, you don''t have this good luck. Those who dare to block our Shura hall deserve to die!"


    Her words turned sharply.


    Du Ling''s face turned white, but he hurriedly squeezed out a smile.


    "Don''t hurry to kill me, my brother. I poisoned you! Even if you go back and want to reward me for merit, you have to know how my brother was poisoned. As long as you cooperate with me, I''ll give you the credit, okay?"


    Du Ling was anxious and tried to cling to the powerful with his sin.


    She despised such people most, but in order to get more secrets, she had to continue to play.


    "Did you say you did it? Besides, as long as I kill you, no one will know the secret? You, this is forcing me to poison you."


    "No! There''s something else you don''t know! No matter how powerful your Shura hall is, it''s impossible to send top experts to take charge? If you don''t want to die, please cooperate with me!"


    It has to be said that when people are in trouble, they will always make some different breakthroughs


    After giving up self-esteem, Du Ling looks more and more ridiculous.


    To put it bluntly, they are all busy mortals. No one should think he is much smarter than others.


    After all, isn''t being smart wrong?


    "Why should I cooperate with you? Don''t forget your identity. Now, you are a prisoner, and I control your life and death."


    It seemed that she was afraid that she really didn''t believe it, Du Ling said a little urgently.


    "The poison in my brother is called ''bone eating drunkenness''. Even if you can''t buy it in the whole ghost market, there is only one person in the world."


    "Where is such a powerful poison? It was untied by the antidote pill in the Shura hall."


    The more she belittles the importance of the information Du Ling brings, the more worried Du Ling will be. In the end, she will be desperate to tell herself these things.


    So she won''t worry at all. As long as she lets this person spit out everything a little, her goal today will be achieved.


    "Indeed, your Shura hall is really powerful. But such an antidote pill must be extremely precious. If you are poisoned too late, there will be no antidote to use. Therefore, if you cooperate with me, you can have no worries."


    This condition looks really attractive.


    She bowed her head and thought for a moment before she said.


    "It seems that what you said is also reasonable. You can talk about it first. If I think it''s worth it, then cooperation is not impossible. After all, you don''t have any great hatred with me. As long as it''s for the sake of the Shura hall, I don''t care about other things."


    Du Ling heard the looseness in her tone, turned her eyes and said immediately.


    "That''s right. In fact, there''s nothing between me and Xie Han. It''s just the wishful thinking of others that makes me dizzy for a moment. Miss chen''er is a good girl. She and Xie Han are a perfect couple. I''m willing to quit and help them."


    This guy has a fast idea.


    Lin Mengya tensed her expression. The more arrogant she was, Du Ling would think she would believe those lies.


    "Well, tell me about it. You know, time waits for no man."


    Du Ling thought she was moved and said with a hurried smile.


    "Everything I did before was ordered by someone. The man behind me was Jia Xing, the guest Qing of the thousand poison workshop. He said that the little boy was one of his fugitives. He stole his things and ran away, so he wanted to catch him back."


    Jia Xing again.


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. Jia Xing is really a disaster. Why is he everywhere?


    "Go on."


    "My eldest brother is a dead brain. He thinks the young man is pitiful, so he wants to protect him wholeheartedly. Your family is big and doesn''t care about it. But for us, the thousand poison workshop is a huge thing. It''s easy for them to kill us. I was forced to accept it in order to protect other brothers. My eldest brother is so kind to me. I''m glad to do so I can''t bear it. "


    Shameless people always shape themselves as particularly innocent.


    According to her words, it seems that everyone should thank her for her poison.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily, but she still had a lack of interest.


    Du Ling secretly looked at her, and she was carefully trying to figure out her mind.


    "I want to hear something useful. These useless things don''t seem to redeem your life."


    "No! Please listen to me!"


    Du Ling was a little anxious and didn''t dare to delay any more.


    "Because my brother is famous here, someone took the opportunity to annex Zhenlong hall!"

 Chapter 1472

    "Annexation? We have to see if they have this good appetite. Who dares to move what we value in the Shura temple?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and made a ten percent image of a very arrogant dog leg.


    Then Du Ling thought she believed it and immediately said with a look of common hatred.


    "You''re right, but although the Shura hall is famous, the people here have no chance to listen to your teachings. Therefore, those people have some thoughts that they shouldn''t have. You don''t want to be involved, do you?"


    She glanced at Du Ling and felt that the other party was really ridiculous.


    But on his face, he remained silent.


    "Well, you have a point. To put it bluntly, you are the only smart person in the whole town dragon hall. I think for your credit, I can say a few good words to you in front of our hall Lord. However, it depends on whether you are sincere enough."


    Du Ling''s eyes flashed a touch of pure light, but it soon faded down, and he looked like a different person from before.


    "Thank you, miss. In fact, I''m not going to fight you. I just can''t help myself when I''m in the Jianghu. Miss, you must be careful these days. Although the thousand poison workshop looks like a drug seller, it actually colludes with gangs and gangs in the ghost city and has done a lot of bad things in recent years. Recently, because we are in the limelight, there is a man named xuesha gang, There have been many conflicts with us before and hurt many of our brothers. This time, they also found me first. They wanted to take advantage of my brother''s illness and take down the town dragon hall at one fell swoop. "


    Lin Mengya has always sniffed at such a selfish woman.


    Now that she has got the news she wants, there is no need for her to stay.


    Moreover, she can''t fully believe what the woman said.


    "All right, I know everything. You''ll be wronged for a few days until I finish the bloody help, and then let you out."


    Seeing that she got up to go, Du Ling immediately shouted in a hurry.


    "You, you don''t want to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    "Believe it or not, but you know what happened before, but you don''t have half a foothold in Zhenlong hall. I also plan for the long term. Everything is for you."


    Du Ling retreated after all. She sat down on the ground with a few dazes in her eyes.


    I''m afraid, before planning this thing, she never thought about how she would retreat if it failed.


    Or, she knows Xie Han too well and knows that he must not have the heart to fight crazy Shaxing''s sister, so she will be unscrupulous.


    "Well, now I have no choice but to believe you."


    But then she bit her teeth and said.


    "Although Du Ling is only a weak woman, if you think I can cheat casually, you are very wrong. Girl, although the people behind you are powerful, Du Ling has been in the Jianghu with his brother for several years. Please think twice, girl."


    This is, threatening her?


    Lin Mengya provoked a sneer and walked out of the room without hesitation.


    Outside, chen''er was still standing at the corner, not knowing what he was thinking.


    She sighed and walked over.


    "What do you have in your little head?"


    Chen''er seems to be suddenly awakened and flustered to put away the complex emotions in his eyes.


    "Miss, you, have you finished?"


    She nodded and held up the little girl''s face with her hand.


    Looking at her eyes, she refused to look at her, so she guessed one or two.


    "The business has been done. It''s time for the bad business."


    Chen''er looked at her in surprise, but immediately turned back after touching her smiling eyes.


    With a small head down, he looked at her dejectedly.


    "Miss, I think Xie Han is really different from before."


    To tell the truth, although she is a past person, she is really not good at love.


    Speaking of her love history with long Tianyu, although there are many moving points, they can only be understood, not spoken.


    But one thing is certain. If you treat each other sincerely, you have nothing to worry about.


    "Today is different from the past. You should have expected such a result long before you came. However, there is a word I want to tell you. Although everyone says that love is stronger than Jin Jian, you should think about whether you can still accept the person you first loved after everything has changed. If you just love him at that time, do you really not love him at the moment?"


    In love, everyone will be confused.


    She and long Tianyu have gone through a lot of hardships before they can come to the present.


    If one of them is not firm enough. I''m afraid it will fall apart long ago.


    The little girl thought for a moment before she replied.


    "All I know is that I am very happy when I see him. If I can look at him all my life, I will be at ease."


    The mist in the eyes of different children retreated and dispersed, and it was so clear and firm again.


    She suddenly smiled. It seems that sometimes it is a self righteous and smart person like her that is the most pedantic one.


    "Alas, it seems that my little girl can''t stay. I''ll find someone to send the letter back and let them prepare a dowry for you."


    "Miss, you are dead!"


    The little girl stamped her feet and ran away.


    But before he ran far, he turned back.


    "Miss, when sister Bai Su sent me here, she said that the things you told her have been almost done. No matter when you leave, miss, where are we going?"


    She nodded and Bai Su worked. She always felt at ease.


    Her eyes turned to the distance. She narrowed her eyes and her disordered thoughts settled down slowly again.


    "Of course, it''s to go back to where things started."


    "You mean the palace family?"


    She nodded.


    After such a wave outside, it''s time to go back.


    After all, the palace family is her real base camp.


    And she is confident that when she comes here again, relying on the name of the palace family alone will be enough to make all forces look at her with new eyes.


    "Well, young master Moyan and his highness must miss you."


    Mention those two little babies, her heart, can''t help but soft into a pool of water.


    "I don''t know how they are at home."


    A few days ago, a letter came from the palace family, saying that Mo Yan and Ning''er were in good condition, and asked her when she could go back.


    Soon, when she arranges things here, she can go back to the palace.


    Although the rebellion made zhenlongtang lose a lot of people.


    But in fact, those abandoned are some old oil.


    Compared with novices, they think more about themselves than the whole town dragon hall.


    So for these people, she felt that it would be better if they were less, so that their minds could be cleaner.


    As for the cooperation between them, she has the same idea as long Tianyu.


    They give resources, while Xie Han gives people.


    They can split the profits.


    But Xie Han never understood what she was going to do this time.


    "Of course, we need to do some profitable business. How much can you get in a month if you fight and kill like this?"


    She sat in the living room and drank tea leisurely.


    Long Tianyu was sitting beside her. It was so cold that he could almost freeze people''s sight. Only when he looked at her would the snow melt and bring a little warmth.


    "About this --"


    Xie Han was not very funny. She scratched her head and secretly meowed her eyes.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t hesitate. Our time is very precious. It''s not for you to waste."


    She took only one sip and put down the teacup.


    Bitter with a small face, she looked at her own man.


    "So astringent and bitter."


    "Good, bear it first. There''s no jade crisp tea you''re used to."


    Just now when I was dealing with things, I didn''t even bother to say a word. If I said one more word, I could freeze the men in the audience. At the moment, I coaxed the woman quietly.


    And what makes them sad is that she drinks tea, but in the ghost city, there is only top tea for distinguished guests.


    But in the eyes of the couple, it was worthless.


    Sure enough, people are more angry than people.


    Xie Han doesn''t care. In the mouth of chen''er, he has learned too much about the corrupt behavior of the couple.


    Now after seeing it, he doesn''t find it difficult to accept it.


    On the contrary, he was a little complacent.


    See, he''s not alone anyway.


    After thinking about it for a while, he hesitated and said.


    "I haven''t thought about this before, mainly because I still have some family background. In addition, I can get some harvest every time I go out. Therefore, I can barely maintain it."


    Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her mouth and smiled coldly.


    This guy is really a golden child.


    No wonder, what kind of person was Xie Han?


    It was such a figure that everyone cried and shouted and sent him to the pit. It was just the so-called not being in charge of the family and not knowing that firewood and rice were expensive.


    It''s hard enough for him to live such a tight life now.


    "If you want to grow, you need manpower and territory. I don''t like to say that anyone here doesn''t want to have more money. Originally, you come out to make a lot of money. Who would have thought that you will get poorer and poorer with you. In the long run, you can''t keep people''s hearts."


    She ridiculed her impolitely, but unexpectedly, Xie Han was not angry.


    But he frowned, as if thinking about it.


    All the faces around him had the same expression as him.


    It seems that this family is new to making money.


    Instead, she brought her sugar water to rinse her mouth. When she saw the dull atmosphere in the living room, she was a little confused.


    She looked around and asked her young lady in a small voice.


    "Xie Han, are you angry again?"


    She asked cautiously, while Lin Mengya glanced at her and sighed.

 Chapter 1473

    The girl didn''t stay. Sure enough, there was only her lover in the little girl''s heart.


    "I can be angry with him, but I just think that if you suffer with him in the future, how can it be?"


    She knew that this made Xie Han sound heartbreaking.


    But good advice goes against the ear, and good medicine tastes bitter, which is good for disease.


    She must let Xie Han understand that if she goes on like this, she will only eat nothing.


    "I will not let chen''er be wronged."


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, Xie Han''s strong self-esteem began to haunt again.


    He looked at Lin Mengya with firmness in his eyes.


    "OK, now tell me what you want to use to give your children happiness. Do you want to charge protection fees or go out and grab them? You''re not afraid to kick the steel plate and give people a pot one day?"


    Xie Han was silent, and Junxiu''s face turned red.


    Whether he admitted it or not, the iron facts were in front of him. At this time, he had to turn off the fire.


    Chen''er knew her very well and gently pulled her sleeve with a bit of supplication in her eyes.


    "I don''t embarrass you. I believe you should know the situation better than me. I just say that if you want to develop in the ghost market for a long time, you must have your own industry. Money and people are inseparable. As long as you have one of them, you don''t have to worry about finding the other."


    Although she has only been here for a few days, she can clearly understand the rules of the ghost city.


    Compared with the Jianghu forces outside, it is more like a rule of money supremacy.


    As long as you have money, you will have contacts in the ghost city and get all the privileges like a duck to water.


    But without money, here is the lowest end of the food chain.


    In case of an accident, you can only let people rub flat and round.


    Otherwise, Yu found Xie Han in time. I''m afraid they would have been destroyed by now.


    "I thought about it, but if we open a shop in the ghost market, we must rely on a stronger force, or we will be robbed. With our current strength, we can only open a small shop on the edge."


    Xie Han began to seriously think about her words, but the conclusion is obviously not ideal.


    "What''s the meaning of opening a chicken feather shop? If I want to open it, I''ll open the largest chain drugstore in ghost city. I think the place of QianDu square is good. How about it? Are you interested?"


    She smiled as if the land in the thousand poisons workshop was as simple for her as it was at her fingertips.


    But everyone around looked at her like a madman.


    "Elder sister, although you and your brother-in-law are strong, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Do you have a big appetite to swallow the thousand poison workshop?"


    A young man who had been sitting next to Xie Han asked hesitantly.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and shook her head with regret.


    "Young man, if you dare to think, fight and create, how can you be so timid? Anyway, I''m ready to do it. Whether you want it or not, it''s up to you."


    As soon as her words fell, all the people around her were silly.


    Elder sister, what''s wrong with her head?


    "Well, you should think about today''s affairs. Let''s go first. Whether Jackie Chan or Cheng Ni is up to you."


    She got up, and long Tianyu, who had been standing behind her, also saw her at the same time.


    Even though he never spoke, for everyone in the hall, this silent and cold man is the real fear.


    "I''ll take it away first. You remember what I said. If you don''t have the ability to give her happiness, I will never give my sister to you."


    Chen''er was reluctant to part with her, but this time, Xie Han advised her to go back.


    Looking at their inseparable appearance, Lin Mengya left with long Tianyu first.


    It''s quiet outside.


    Everything was cleaned clean without leaving any trace.


    "Yu, you said I did this, right?"


    She asked softly with her head tilted.


    Long Tianyu reached out and gently touched her long hair.


    "If you think you are right, you are right."


    She skimmed her lips, but her heart couldn''t help but be a little sweet.


    "When everything is settled here, I''ll go back to the palace. This time, will you go with me?"


    Today, she is no longer the girl who always haunts him day and night.


    The ups and downs over the years have long made her understand that they can only succeed each other forever.


    "Fool, what are you worried about?"


    He took her into his arms, but a trace of complexity was hidden in his eyes.


    "I don''t know what I''m worried about, but Yu, if you want to do something, do it. Don''t disturb your own plan because of me. I know that everything is for our future."


    Her words were very open-minded, but her hand always clung to his skirt.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing. No matter how mature she was in front of outsiders, in his eyes, she will always be the smart, lively and lovely girl.


    "OK, I see."


    He gently touched his forehead and his eyes were affectionate, which broke her heart.


    This time, Xie Han''s news came quickly.


    The next day, he came to the door in person.


    "I think there''s a saying that''s right. Those who are brave will starve to death. Since I choose to enter this industry, some things must be changed!"


    Xie Han sitting in front of her has changed obviously compared with yesterday.


    The most obvious thing is that he was originally a very cold and arrogant person because of his birth.


    Although I ate this bowl of Jianghu rice, I obviously disliked the rudeness of these people.


    He is more like a weak scholar than a careless person in the Jianghu.


    But now, he has abandoned all useless lofty ideas and learned the simplicity and directness of Jianghu people.


    Although it is just beginning to take shape, over time, I''m afraid it''s not something in the pool.


    She is very satisfied with Xie Han''s performance.


    "Just understand, Xie Han. You remember one thing. Although my goal is to control the ghost market in the end, you and I are always two independent individuals. You don''t have to obey me, but you must help me when necessary. I won''t interfere with any decision you make, but once there is a conflict between us, you must follow my method."


    Xie Han frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she asked.


    "Can you let me know in advance what it is about?"


    She shook her head in a firm tone.


    "I can''t tell you now because I don''t know where to start. But we all need to understand one thing. There is no egg under the nest. What we can do is to do our best to protect ourselves and our family in troubled times."


    Xie Han was cruel and nodded.


    "Then I believe you. I believe in the eyes of different children."


    She smiled with gratitude.


    After all, Xie Han is a man of great promise. It was beyond her expectation that he could simply promise.


    "OK, let''s start preparations. How to deal with the thousand poisons workshop. I heard that a group of guests will be recruited into the thousand poisons workshop every year?"


    "That''s true. The thousand poison workshop holds a ''thousand poison meeting'' every year. Anyone who wins in this competition can go to the thousand poison workshop to be a guest for five years. That''s how Jia Xing went in."


    "What if you don''t want to be guest minister after winning?"


    Mention this, Xie Han''s face is a little ugly.


    "It will be chased and killed by the thousand poison shop. In fact, the thousand poison shop almost monopolizes the sale of poisons in the ghost city of Longdu. All poisons flowing from here are the poisons of the thousand poison shop. But one thing, poisons must be essential in each ghost city. Therefore, when some poisons from other ghost cities come, they have to go through the thousand poison shop if they want to sell poisons."


    To put it bluntly, qiandufang just wants to maintain its monopoly position.


    "In that case, let''s buy poison on the street. I see what they can do!"


    In her eyes, the pure light is shining. It''s a good play. It''s just beginning.


    Longdu, ghost city.


    This is a paradise for the rich and a hell for the poor.


    Order and justice have all disappeared here.


    Yes, just fair plunder.


    As the top of the food chain, qiandufang is one of the best.


    In the ghost city, whether it''s killing people, stealing goods, or cheating, the least thing is poison.


    Therefore, the thousand poison workshop also made a lot of money.


    In order to maintain their position, they never allow other poisons to sell poisons.


    Although there is no express provision, it is also established by convention.


    But on this day, a very beautiful woman set up a stall in the busiest street in the town.


    The woman was different. She didn''t shout or see a sign.


    Only a table was placed in front, on which there were many bottles and bags neatly.


    She narrowed her eyes and leaned back on the wide chair to sleep.


    All morning, people came and went,


    But no one knows her way, and many people are standing nearby with an evil heart and looking at her.


    "Little lady, I think you''ve been sitting here for a long time. Why, are you looking for a buyer?"


    Several ruffian guys sat on the chair in front of her, and those thief eyes glanced at her.


    Obviously, their goal is not what''s on the girl''s desk.


    "Did you buy it?"


    A woman''s voice is a little hoarse, but she still does not lose her tenderness.


    It sounds like a distraction.


    Such a voice, if you shout your name, I don''t know how ecstatic it is.


    The leading ruffian touched his chin and the thief smiled.


    "As long as you count, brother, I can afford it. However, you are in a hurry. You can sell it without entering the kiln. It''s direct enough. Brother likes it."


    The frivolity in the man''s tone did not make the woman angry.


    Instead, she just pointed to a small jade bottle on the table and opened her mouth lightly.

 Chapter 1474

    "This, three money."


    Then she pointed to a small box next to her and continued.


    "This, one or two."


    The finger moved to a small wooden bucket again.


    "This, twelve."


    Looking at her old-fashioned appearance, the ruffian was itchy.


    Casually pushed things aside, lay on the table and looked at her figure wantonly.


    "Brother, I have plenty of money. As long as you serve your brother well, you can''t help following your brother and eating hot and spicy food."


    The woman tilted her head and her face was a little confused.


    "Sorry, you don''t seem to have this life."


    Her voice was soft, as if it were harmless.


    But when the ruffian wanted to stretch out the salty pig''s hand to touch her little face, he suddenly fell down and rolled aside.


    With a crash, everything on the table fell down.


    A dry branch just fell on the ruffian''s mouth.


    "Oh, you chose this last, didn''t you? It''s the cheapest, only three Wen ago. But it doesn''t seem to buy your life."


    The woman''s voice is not big, but it is enough for the people around to hear clearly.


    We don''t understand what happened, but the ruffians lying on the ground shed black blood from their seven orifices.


    Like a dead fish, he twitched on the ground for a few times, and there was no movement at all.


    Everyone was stunned. This ruffian has some names in this street.


    The woman took a casual look at the ruffian and continued to sit back in the chair.


    In the crowd, someone bravely took a few steps forward.


    After taking a careful look at the woman, he stretched out his hand to pull the ruffian''s trouser legs.


    "Wake up, don''t sleep here."


    "Stop yelling. He''s dead."


    The woman didn''t lift her head, but the news thrown out was quite explosive.


    "Dead, dead?"


    His companion stared at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    "That''s right. From today on, this is my Yinyue''s territory. I Yinyue is a reasonable person. As long as everyone follows my rules, we''ll be safe from now on. If you don''t agree, that''s your end."


    Silver moon is Lin Mengya''s pseudonym here.


    Her sight swept around, and sure enough, she received the cold eyes of many people.


    Indeed, although her means just now can intimidate some people.


    But there are more outlaws here.


    If you want to stand firm, you must be ruthless.


    "Tut, you little girl, you have a lot of courage!"


    The ruffian is dead, and his companions have nothing to be sad about.


    Stand up and squint at her.


    "What? You disagree?"


    She turned her head and looked at the man. Her black eyes were clear and there was no anger.


    It seems that there is no deterrent.


    "Bah! You don''t ask around. Who am I afraid of? Now you killed my brother. I must get this account back for you!"


    The man slapped heavily and hit the table.


    It seems that we are ready to be rough.


    "I can afford to lose a few Wen. But if you want to buy your life, you''d better hurry. I don''t have credit."


    She tilted her head, as if she were talking about the most ordinary business.


    But the man was furious. A pair of big hands like Pu fan clenched into fists and beat her.


    Men are famous in ghost city. A pair of iron fists killed many people.


    Her weak appearance seemed to fall when the wind blew, but the man still used 70% of his strength.


    With one punch, she will become a real female ghost.


    But who knows, before the fist approached her face, there was a brittle sound.


    The man was like a sandbag, suddenly flew up, then rolled down heavily, and his head was covered with blood.


    Just next to the position where he had just stood, a man in black, his slender right leg was slowly falling back.


    The man''s face can only be regarded as ordinary, but his black eyes are as cold as a cold star.


    "Sorry, my husband has a bad temper. In particular, I don''t like others to touch me."


    She smiled, but there was a smile in her tone.


    In particular, the word "move" made people around stunned.


    Think about it, but there''s nothing wrong.


    I just always feel that this sentence should not be used here.


    "I said hello to you. I hope you can cooperate with me happily in the future. From tomorrow on, I will take over all the shops here. Your protection fee will be collected, but from now on, only our town dragon hall will be the master here. If others want to join us, or they will be a man with their tails. I don''t like killing people, but I do I don''t like trouble. "


    She raised her head. For a moment, her eyes were three points domineering, and her tone added seven points of barbarism.


    Just now, I look like a good family woman, just like two people.


    Where is ghost city?


    No matter who it is, I''m afraid it''s not as arrogant as her.


    But that''s what she did, and she took it for granted.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Most of the onlookers are just ordinary spectators, but there are also many people from other forces.


    Hearing their cold and light mockery, she just turned around and looked at them with disdain.


    "If you have the ability, come and kill me. You can''t compare with me."


    These words angered many people.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya was too lazy to talk nonsense with them. She took her husband''s hand and walked back slowly.


    "Die!"


    The sword came out of its scabbard and the crowd was chaotic.


    She heard the roar of a stranger behind her, but a relaxed smile appeared on her face.


    "I only give you ten minutes. If you can''t handle it, don''t go to bed tonight."


    She blinked with deep meaning, so that the handsome iceberg around her suddenly moved a little.


    "OK."


    He stepped back, gently twisted her head with one hand, and gently pushed her on her shoulder to let her go on.


    "Ten, nine..."


    Her steps were calm, and the sound of swords, screams and cries of pain broke into her ears.


    But she didn''t have the slightest worry and just walked forward wholeheartedly.


    "Four, three..."


    Before the remaining two numbers were counted, a pair of iron arms were wrapped around his waist.


    "You cheat!"


    She subconsciously hugged his neck and deliberately put a touch of dissatisfaction on her lips. But the smile is still sweet.


    "I can''t wait."


    His low voice sounded in her ear, but Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly missed a beat.


    I couldn''t help but show a proud smile, and then finally saw the scene behind him.


    Those useless things fell to the ground. Her husband didn''t take anyone''s life.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, dare not, but disdain.


    "Within three days, I want you to make the final choice, or we''ll kill the door and leave nothing!"


    Her warning fell into everyone''s ears, and they couldn''t help shivering.


    Just now, they have seen the man''s means.


    Don''t mention a move. They were in his hands and almost never had a chance to make positive contact.


    The crowd dispersed, but these gangs and forces received the news that surprised them.


    "Is it a little too risky for us to do so?"


    In the Zhenlong hall, his men looked at Xie Han and looked worried.


    Just a few days ago, they were just a small force in danger.


    Now, the lunatic named Yinyue is going to offend almost all the forces in this small area.


    "I believe her."


    Xie Han clenched the long knife in her hand, but there was no panic on her young face.


    "Alert! Alert! Someone is trying to break in!"


    Outside the hospital, the person in charge of guarding began to shout.


    All the people in the yard are ready for war.


    But soon, they found that it was Yin Yue and her mysterious husband who entered the yard.


    "Elder sister, how''s your side?"


    Xie Han immediately welcomed her up, and long Tianyu finally gave up and put her down.


    Fortunately, I don''t use my face now. It doesn''t matter how I lose it.


    "The news has been released. I think they will act tonight. Remember what I said, we must be firm, accurate and ruthless. No matter who takes the first shot, we will cut it!"


    She believes that after today, zhenlongtang will be the public enemy of ghost city.


    For them now, although this method is dangerous, it is the most direct and effective.


    "Well, brothers, it''s time to get down to business!"


    Xie Han cheered and everyone agreed.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. With the trap I laid, you just need to guard the door tonight."


    She didn''t care at all, and her eyes were still shining.


    These things are all newly made by her, and I don''t know the effect?


    "Sister, what you said is --"


    Xie Han doesn''t quite understand, but he knows that she worked outside all night last night and doesn''t know what she''s working on.


    "Well, you''ll see. I''ll let those people go."


    She raised her eyebrows with anticipation.


    Everyone can''t help shaking. This woman is always so different.


    The new moon is like a hook, and the night is deep.


    There are many people hidden outside the small yard of Zhenlong hall.


    They are all forces who were taught by long Tianyu today, and then brought news back.


    Tonight, they feel extremely oppressed, because they have never been so careful about a small force that doesn''t know where to come out at the same time.


    Everyone is willing to kill, but at the same time, everyone is also watching.


    None of them wants to be the first one to test the water. After all, no one knows the depth of Zhenlong hall.


    But prudence is far greater than greed.


    One of them moved.


    I saw a figure sneaking into the street in front of Zhenlong hall under the cover of night.


    One step, two steps


    At first, they were very cautious, walking and looking around.


    Later, it seemed that there was no danger, so he accelerated his pace and tried to make a great contribution to his boss.


    But suddenly, he stopped again.

 Chapter 1475

    "What are you doing? Get in!"


    The ambitious companion couldn''t help but urge, but the man didn''t move.


    "Useless things, you --"


    Someone caught up and tried to push the man.


    But he didn''t want to be soft when his hand just touched the man''s back.


    "Third, third!"


    The companion was stunned and called his name immediately.


    In the silent night, the cry of his companions became more and more sad and urgent.


    "Stop shouting!"


    Equally breathless, and their boss.


    The companion just wanted to drag back the old three''s body, but there was a clear sound of "click" in his ear.


    "Don''t move!"


    The master who also hid here suddenly raised his voice to stop him.


    But it''s too late.


    All the people were stunned by the sound of breaking the air. At the same time, they only felt a slight tingling somewhere.


    It seems that it was pierced by a thin needle, but when I touched it with my hand, there was another tingling feeling.


    "No, we got caught!"


    In the crowd, someone finally reacted.


    Although they can''t figure out each other''s moves, the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife over the years has made them understand that if they take the wrong step, it will bring disaster!


    With a bang, the closed door suddenly opened.


    Lin Mengya looked calm and gracefully stepped out of the threshold.


    "Everybody, what are you doing in our town dragon hall instead of going to bed so late?"


    The corners of her mouth bent and asked knowingly.


    For a time, people who could not touch the depth at all did not dare to talk.


    She took a few more steps and looked over several places where the breath was most obvious.


    "Why are you so outspoken? I said earlier that we will all be a family and our brothers. Naturally, we should say what we should say. I''m the most impolite person, so I''ll say it clearly -"


    She paused and smiled.


    "I has the final say here."


    What a arrogant woman!


    Suddenly, those people couldn''t stand it.


    Originally, in the ghost city, even if they can''t run wild, they won''t be so angry.


    Besides, she''s just a woman!


    "Little lady, you don''t mean to pay attention to us when you say so? Brother, you look pretty, so I''ll advise you first. Don''t be too arrogant. Otherwise, hey hey, this is a ghost market. Women can only warm men''s beds here!"


    Hearing this, she didn''t feel very angry.


    But his eyes showed some cool brilliance. He looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Oh? Are you sure?"


    People thought that the man would continue to tease.


    But I didn''t want to wait for a long time and didn''t hear the man.


    However, a smell of blood gradually spread in the air at this moment.


    Uneasiness spread in silence.


    "Lu lame, formerly known as Lu Zhanpeng, committed a heinous murder outside five years ago, killing 13 members of a family, including five women. The youngest is only 13 years old, and the oldest is 75 years old. The reason is that he took a fancy to the 17-year-old girl of the family and wanted to marry her forcibly. If the family didn''t obey, he became angry and angry, so he deserved to die!"


    The moonlight was already dark, which made her voice cool for no reason.


    Everyone could not help shrinking their necks. Not many people knew about the dead ghost.


    But what they fear is the secret hidden in their hearts.


    "I know everything anyone does here. Let''s just say that if I want to kill you, no one can stop me here or outside. Do you really think that if I escape into the ghost city, I can get it once and for all? Hum, God!"


    She sneered and swept around.


    "Today, I let you join for your face. Since you just want to be ghosts, I''ll make you perfect!"


    Her voice suddenly raised a few points. Suddenly, most people felt a dry fire excited from their small abdomen, but in the twinkling of an eye, it jumped to the position of their chest.


    As soon as I gasped, my heart and lungs felt like being pricked by a needle.


    A few people who were not determined lay on the ground and began to roll on the spot.


    "Aunt, we are wrong! Please spare our cheap life!"


    Pain, winding around everyone who just got caught.


    The lucky ones are stupid. They turn around and want to go, but they find that their way back has been cut off.


    "Where else do you want to go without your brother?"


    I don''t know when the young man standing behind them has a very beautiful face.


    He grinned and his white teeth were shining cold.


    "You... It''s our fault today, but it''s not easy for you to want a dominant family in zhenlongtang! Don''t forget that there is a bigger obstacle besides us!"


    "You mean the thousand poison workshop?"


    A clear male voice came from behind them.


    Xie Han, dressed in black, walked in front of them surrounded by many brothers.


    "What about a thousand poisons workshop? One person under my command can surpass countless of them."


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, but the pride in her eyes did not converge.


    Poison! It''s really poisonous!


    Those who besieged, one by two, couldn''t help laughing bitterly in their hearts.


    No wonder everything is so strange. After making trouble for a long time, I was poisoned by others.


    "The hall leader said that the Dragon hall in our town must be the overlord in the ghost city from now on. For others, one will die and two subordinates will let him die!"


    She was very respectful to Xie Han, but this line outside the rehearsal made Xie Han hesitate in her eyes.


    "My Lord, my subordinates have --"


    "Cough, you''ve worked hard just now. Come on, use the silver moon lady to go in!"


    Looking at Xie Han, it is obvious that she has a more restrained attitude. She is a little unwilling.


    How rare this opportunity is. She is not allowed to play freely.


    But fortunately, a quick step came to her in the crowd.


    "Let''s go."


    He bowed his head and said, and she could only be obedient.


    Suddenly, everyone in Zhenlong hall secretly looked at her man with adoring eyes.


    Lin Mengya was a little upset, but Yu held her hand tightly, dry and warm. Although she had strength, she was not forced.


    In desperation, she had to obey.


    "Did I just behave badly?"


    As soon as she got to the house, she sat on the bed, pouted and asked discontentedly.


    Long Tianyu smiled, raised her feet and stripped her shoes and socks.


    "Well, the best in the world."


    Soft and low voice, without the slightest perfunctory.


    She knew he was coaxing herself, but she was sweet in her heart.


    Chen''er stood outside with hesitation on his face.


    Finally, long Tianyu came out of the door, and chen''er appeared in front of her with a basin of hot water.


    "Miss, there are some differences between you and your uncle."


    Looking at her head tilted and her face envied, she was not very interesting.


    Strange to say, she is obviously an independent and strong temperament, but in front of him, she always unconsciously reveals the delicate state of a little girl.


    Probably, just because it''s him.


    Soaked her hands in warm water, she picked up the tea on the table.


    Leaning against the door frame, she listened carefully to what was going on outside.


    I''m sure I''ll meet some bloody people tonight, but it''s all about the reputation of the town dragon hall.


    If this first step is not beautiful enough, I''m afraid it will be difficult to dominate the ghost market in the future.


    The smell of blood, mixed with the smell of poison, floated into her breath.


    Speaking of it, they have been out for a long time. I don''t know what the situation is.


    The tea that had cooled in her hand just now, she decided to go to the front yard.


    But before taking a few steps, I heard a few small footsteps on both sides.


    "Who!"


    She gave a cold drink, but in a flash, five people jumped out around her.


    The five people are very similar in shape, and even their movements are neat and uniform.


    But she only looked at it and sneered.


    "What do I think I am? I''m just five puppets. Come out and scare me by this means. Do you think I''m a child?"


    There was no fear in her face. It was obvious that the people behind the scenes were surprised, and the puppet was a little late.


    But soon, the puppet surrounded her and stabbed her with his long sword.


    "Don''t cry without seeing the coffin!"


    She was ready.


    He grabbed his hand in his sleeve and threw it out.


    Suddenly, a mist of medicine shrouded the five puppets.


    The original neat puppet suddenly shook, and then kept shaking and twisting like an electric shock.


    "Ah --"


    The puppet looked up and his tongue had been cut off, but now he burst into an extremely ugly hiss.


    She frowned and blocked her mouth and nose with the back of her hand.


    I saw no one spit out a black smoke, and then fell at her feet like a vented ball.


    "You girl, how can you be so vicious!"


    When the puppet fell to the ground, a hoarse and ugly sound of surprise sounded, and she looked in the direction of the sound source.


    On the roof sat an old man in a gray robe.


    But at this time, his mouth and nose had shed blood marks.


    "No matter how vicious I am, I can''t compare with you. These puppets are obviously different people. But in order to refine puppets, you first use poison to forcibly transform their bodies. Then you use poison to manipulate them. Until just now, they are still alive. I freed them, so you should be the one they should hate."


    Her face was cold, but there was no slighting in her eyes.


    The old man wiped his blood and looked like he didn''t care.


    "You really have two brushes to see through my means. However, there are people outside the people and there are days outside the world. Our leader is a person who cherishes talents, female doll. If you know the truth, you should quickly accept our leader''s solicitation. Otherwise, Hei hei, your husband is terrible. It''s not as simple as suffering!"


    This is, threatening her?


    "You deserve it?"

 Chapter 1476

    She looked at the old man coldly, and her words were very impolite.


    "Hey hey, I know that you little guys with a little ability are always arrogant. But girl, do you really think that the Shura hall that doesn''t exist on purpose can fool everyone?"


    The man said he didn''t care, but Lin Mengya couldn''t help but have a sudden heart.


    How did they determine that the Shura temple did not exist?


    But now, she must have bitten to death.


    "You''re just ignorant. Do you still want to cheat me? Don''t you think that everyone likes to be a shrinking turtle in this small place like you?"


    "It''s really hard for you girl to speak, but you must hear one thing clearly."


    His conversation was suddenly cold. Lin Mengya felt that his eyes fell on himself and stabbed people.


    "Whoever we want to die in the thousand poisons workshop will die. Female doll, our workshop leader gives you three days to think. I hope you can stick to it like this. Your husband''s martial arts are good. I want to have a try. What would a husband and wife be like if they were made into puppets..."


    The old man''s laughter was like the cry of a night owl.


    However, the figure disappeared in front of her very quickly, and she also felt that a person was approaching quickly.


    "How''s it going?"


    She looked at the old man''s direction and shook her head.


    Turned around, looked at the dignified long Tianyu and smiled.


    "I said I would be fine. Besides, you''ve always been outside the door. How are things handled outside?"


    At the moment, inside and outside the yard, peace was restored.


    She knew that the dust had settled.


    "Half of them are dead, and the rest are reduced. Within five days, they will be automatically incorporated into Zhenlong hall. Xie Han can handle other things by herself."


    Long Tianyu and his men have not been actively involved in the struggle.


    First, they intend to train Xie Han and his men. Second, these people will become the hidden strength of Zhenlong hall.


    How can you live here without a few life-saving cards.


    "As we expected, the thousand poison workshop couldn''t sit still. What they photographed was the poison puppet master you told me before. They wanted to attract us, but more importantly, if we didn''t obey, they would remove us."


    Long Tianyu picked the corner of his mouth. He obviously didn''t pay attention to the thousand poison workshop.


    "But I always think it''s strange that the two people we poisoned and killed in the square city are the minions of the thousand poison square. It''s said that we have beaten them in the face. Why did they think of it first and still want to attract us?"


    Although it seems like an iron wall outside, she has laid a real net in the yard.


    As long as the poison Puppet Master started just now, she was sure to keep people.


    That''s why she provoked frequently. It''s a pity that the other party really seems to be just sending a message.


    "Abnormality is a demon. The rise of the thousand poisons workshop was also a strange thing in those years. However, this should not disturb our plan. Now, we have to make a quick decision."


    Yu said firmly, and after thinking for a moment, she also felt that only in this way can she cut the mess quickly.


    "Then implement it according to the original plan. From tomorrow, we will also sell poisons in the square market here. I want to see how long the thousand poisons square can endure."


    Everything went on in an orderly manner according to her plan.


    The next day, the accepted gangs tacitly accepted the boss status of Zhenlong hall.


    Lin Mengya chose the best area and began to run the poison business.


    She has only been to those signature medicines in the thousand poison workshop once and has automatically written down the prescription.


    But she didn''t bother to use those people''s prescriptions. For one thing, she didn''t like plagiarizing others.


    Second, those people take interests as the first element, the drugs are the cheapest, and the efficacy is not very good.


    What''s more, she also developed an antidote against the poisons in the thousand poisons workshop.


    As soon as it was on sale, it attracted the attention of people in the ghost market.


    However, everyone is holding a wait-and-see attitude. Many people watch the excitement, but few really buy it.


    "Elder sister, we can''t fight this way!"


    On the second floor of Zhenlong Hall medicine shop, several people sat by the window.


    It was a very clever younger brother of Xie Han who spoke. Therefore, Lin Mengya chose him to be the shopkeeper of the medicine shop.


    At this time, when he saw that there were few people downstairs, he couldn''t help worrying.


    "What''s the hurry? Wait."


    She picked her eyelids, as if she didn''t care about the current situation.


    And for the names of these little brothers, she is also quite helpless.


    One by one, two by Xie Han.


    The big sister called, she was a little black boss.


    Several people were watching from above and heard a noise downstairs.


    "What''s up?"


    The little shopkeeper immediately went down to check. As soon as he came downstairs, he saw several people carrying a brother from Zhenlong hall and hurried to the medicine shop.


    "Shopkeeper''s! This brother is poisoned!"


    The carrying brother shouted urgently. At this time, everyone''s eyes in the medicine shop and on the street were attracted.


    The drug dealer was poisoned. Everyone knows what''s going on.


    "What poison is in?"


    The little shopkeeper looked at his brother on the ground and his face was blue.


    The one who carried people answered with some embarrassment.


    "I don''t know. I only know that this brother was found lying on the side of the road shortly after he went out. By the way, he vomited several mouthfuls of black blood on our way!"


    The man''s voice was loud enough that everyone around him could hear it clearly.


    After staying here in the crowd, some knowledgeable people immediately whispered.


    "Oh, is it the black snake poison of the thousand poison workshop?"


    Some people say so, followed by others.


    "It''s really like black snake poison, but it can''t be saved. A few days ago, an enemy of mine was poisoned by this poison. He died after spitting out all his blood. Tut, this is terrible..."


    Finally, their comments reached the ears of the little shopkeeper.


    He suddenly made up his mind and rushed to the counter and took out a small box.


    "Brother, whether you can live or not depends on your own life!"


    He took out a black pill from a small box.


    Then he pinched the man''s mouth and stuffed it.


    "Cough..."


    The man, who was originally angry, suddenly coughed after swallowing the pill.


    The sound was so violent that everyone thought that when he was about to cough to death, he suddenly "wow" and spit out a pool of black blood.


    "Brother, brother, how are you?"


    The man who carried him immediately shouted for help. Everyone thought that this man must be completely finished.


    But unexpectedly, the man struggled and opened his eyes.


    "I... I''m not dead?"


    The man looked at the brothers around in surprise. His pale face showed a little surprise.


    "You, are you awake?"


    The man who carried him immediately grabbed him and shouted with joy.


    "Well, brother Ma, I''m not dead? What''s going on? Am I poisoned?"


    The man he called brother Ma immediately said a few words about the previous events.


    Finally, the little shopkeeper asked suspiciously.


    "How did you get poisoned? What poison do you remember?"


    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment before he said.


    "I only remember that someone asked me to go to the front street to get something. It seems that I drank a cup of tea. I can''t remember other things clearly."


    "It must be the good deeds of those grandsons of the thousand poison workshop. I''ll go to them to judge!"


    Brother Ma immediately wants to take revenge, but he is stopped by the little shopkeeper.


    "Come back! What can you do without evidence? Fortunately, if it weren''t for the antidote pill configured by the eldest sister, I''m afraid you, boy, would go to the hell hall to report at this time!"


    Other words, the onlookers didn''t care, but the words "detoxification pill" fell into these people''s ears.


    What did they just hear?


    You can easily unlock the signboard of the thousand poisons workshop. There is a highly toxic antidote pill here, too?


    If you prepare a few, won''t you be afraid of the strong poison of the thousand poison workshop in the future?


    In the crowd, some people are eager to try, but more are still watching.


    Finally, someone came in first, and the man asked.


    "Can you solve all the poisons of the thousand poison workshop?"


    The man smiled and said politely.


    "I don''t know if you can detoxify the poison in the thousand poison workshop. But the pharmacist in our family is kind-hearted. If you need it, please come in."


    As soon as the man''s eyes lit up, he immediately followed the boy in.


    There is a first, there is a second.


    Soon, there were many more guests in the medicine shop.


    At this time, they didn''t notice that the three people who claimed to recover their blood debt just now quietly went up to the second floor.


    "Sister, we''re back."


    As soon as the little shopkeeper opened the door, he immediately smiled.


    Lin Mengya looked at him, but her sight fell on the "patient" behind her.


    "OK, there''s no one else here, so don''t pretend. With the antidote I gave you, let alone black snake poison, you''ll be alive even if you make tea with arsenic / frost."


    The man wiped his face and immediately removed a human / skin / face / tool.


    "As my elder sister expected, I was invited by them in the morning. When I arrived, they talked well on the surface, but secretly, they really poisoned me. However, this is also wrong. Is my elder sister still satisfied with my performance just now?"


    Xie Han smiled, but her eyes were filled with awe.


    He was jointly calculated by several small forces coerced by him last night. Fortunately, Gong Ya had prepared to let him take the understanding poison pill in advance.

 Chapter 1477

    But I didn''t expect that bad things would become good things in the twinkling of an eye.


    Now everyone knows that the newly opened zhenlongtang medicine workshop can unlock the poison of QianDu workshop.


    This is an amulet for those who suffer from the poison of the thousand poison workshop.


    But when she did this, she was just smashing the thousand poison workshop.


    Over there, I''m afraid I won''t give up.


    "Look, this ghost city should be lively."


    Leaning against the window, she saw several people sneaking away in the market.


    She must have come to inquire about the news. She answered all her tricks.


    One morning, they didn''t sell much poison, but the antidote made a lot of money.


    Just after lunch, she received an invitation.


    On the black hard paper, the font is bronzed.


    The three characters "thousand poison square" are particularly eye-catching.


    She became more and more curious. Why did the thousand poison workshop have such a high tolerance for her?


    After thinking about it, she decided to go to the appointment with Yu.


    From Zhenlong hall to QianDu square, everyone was discussing the sudden rise of the power.


    "Be careful!"


    Someone nearby exclaimed. The next second, she was held in her arms.


    Only heard a "click" and a thin necked vase smashed the powder at her feet.


    She was protected by long Tianyu, but she was safe and sound.


    "It''s all my carelessness, girl. Are you okay?"


    On the second floor, a pretty face carved with powder and jade was revealed.


    But at this time, the face was full of panic.


    She shook her head. Although she was really shocked just now, it seemed that the man didn''t mean it.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. Girl, didn''t you scare you?"


    The girl quickly ran to the two of them and kept bowing and apologizing. Instead, she couldn''t say the words of blame.


    "I''m fine. Just be careful in the future."


    She has something else to do. She doesn''t want to tangle with this girl more.


    The girl was sensible and said all the time.


    "I didn''t notice it today. Well, if you feel any discomfort, come here to me, and I will be responsible to the end!"


    She nodded and wanted to go on, but long Tianyu, who walked behind her, was held by the girl.


    "Young master, I saw your hand just now. It seems that it was scratched by fragments. I have wound medicine here. Do you want to use it?"


    She turned her head and looked at the girl pulling long Tianyu, looking like she was about to cry.


    Her man was calm, took a step back and pulled away the woman''s hand.


    "No."


    The cold words can scare off the enthusiasm of ordinary people.


    But the girl seemed to hear nothing. She opened her two innocent big eyes and said with great sincerity.


    "But I saw it clearly. It doesn''t matter. I have the best healing medicine here. Besides, it''s all because of me. I won''t pass the buck."


    She looked at the girl and stood not far away with a smile.


    Until her man frowned and her breath suddenly turned cold, she walked in front of the girl.


    "My husband has a bad temper and doesn''t like to be touched by strangers."


    "However, if his injury is not handled properly..."


    Lin Mengya opened long Tianyu''s sleeve and revealed her slender and perfect hands.


    And she turned both sides kindly to let the girl see clearly.


    "He''s fine. Now, can we go?"


    A trace of surprise flashed across the girl''s eyes.


    But soon, she covered it up.


    "So it is. I think so much. I''m sorry."


    The girl immediately stopped pestering and stepped aside. It seems that it''s not very interesting.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and picked at the corners of her mouth.


    "Girl, if there''s nothing else, we''ll go first."


    The girl blushed and shook her head vigorously.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and left with Yu.


    She asked in a low voice until she couldn''t see the girl.


    "Are you okay?"


    Yu shook her head, but with her right hand, she pinched a bright little thing and put it in front of her.


    "This is not porcelain?"


    "Well, this is one of the most expensive concealed weapons in the ghost world."


    A small golden round piece the size of a grain of rice appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Lin Mengya wants to pinch it, but Yu stops it.


    "This thing is very sharp. There is a special weapon in the ghost world that can be used with it. But most of the time, it''s like heaven and women scattered flowers. It''s hard to prevent."


    But this time it was just one.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled meaningfully.


    "It seems that the owner of the thousand poisons workshop is really accurate."


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly and threw away the golden little concealed weapon.


    "In vain."


    you bet.


    The girl just now, I''m afraid, was carefully designed from the beginning to the end.


    She knows how to draw money from the bottom. It seems that she won''t go so smoothly this time.


    Finally, the two of them arrived at their destination.


    It''s just different from the last time. This time they came here, but someone greeted them immediately.


    "Welcome to Yinyue. This way, please."


    A steward greeted them with a smile and eagerly led them to the inner room.


    The inner courtyard of the real thousand poisons workshop is very large. The house of Jia Xing they saw before is only a drop in the bucket.


    The smell of various poisons mixed together, but it didn''t make people feel dizzy.


    It seems that the workshop owner here has several brushes.


    At least know what kind of things to use to keep the toxicity of these poisons at a balance point.


    The courtyard is very large, almost a huge courtyard, which will contain several small courtyards.


    They were led to a meeting room. The steward immediately ordered people to serve tea. Then he left and pleaded guilty, saying that the workshop owner would be here in a minute.


    They were sitting upright, but she smelled that the quality of the tea in long Tianyu''s Cup could not be compared with her bowl.


    Secretly raised his eyebrows and pretended not to notice.


    It was more and more half a minute before someone pushed the door in.


    "It''s too far to welcome the distinguished guests who have been waiting for so long."


    To her surprise, the owner of the thousand poisons workshop was actually a woman.


    The man is of medium stature, with a duck egg face and a pleasant appearance. Where does he look like a fierce role?


    But Lin Mengya knows that the more dangerous it is, the more ordinary it may seem.


    Get up and smile politely at the man.


    "Distinguished guests, please sit down."


    The owner''s attitude is very approachable.


    Even in the face of her enemy, she still smiles like a spring breeze.


    She murmured in her heart that she couldn''t understand the way of the workshop leader, so she had to be polite to others first.


    "The previous events were all misunderstandings. I heard from my subordinates that you two had been to our thousand poisons workshop before?"


    Some accidents, but when you think about it, you are relieved.


    After all, at the beginning, what they brought was their present face. It was reasonable to be recognized.


    "That''s right."


    "I also heard that some unpleasant things happened when you two came here? It''s all my lax governance. Please forgive me."


    She couldn''t guess what they meant.


    This is not to seek peace. It is simply to take the initiative to hang themselves up and give them a beating.


    "No, it''s our private affair. The only good thing about me is to distinguish between public and private. Today, we come on behalf of Zhenlong hall."


    Her ungratefulness made the owner of the thousand poisons workshop a little embarrassed.


    But soon, the man showed a polite smile again.


    "Everyone is wandering in the Jianghu. We naturally earn money together. In fact, to tell you the truth, we were the only family here before. In fact, we still can''t catch it. Now with you, we can be a lot easier."


    It seems that zhenlongtang is their branch.


    Lin Mengya suppressed her anger and smiled.


    "The owner of the workshop said that money is for everyone to earn together. But the things in our town dragon hall are better than those in your thousand poison workshop. These things are obvious to all. The workshop is mainly worried that I have no business to do in the future. Maybe I can raise my hand and let you go."


    People say that small people succeed, but that''s all.


    She doesn''t believe that if she plays shameless again and again, the other party can really bear this tone.


    "Ha ha, the girl is joking. This voice can''t be finished that day. It''s undeniable that the girl''s poison skill is really superb. But business is different from configuring poison. I think the girl is intelligent, but I''m afraid she''s not familiar with people like us in business?"


    She raised her eyebrows and motioned the other party to go on.


    "I''ve sent someone to check. Miss''s things are really much better than ours. If you believe me, you might as well give me the prescription. Finally, we''ll split the profits. You''ll make more money here than a small force like Zhenlong hall."


    The devil sent an invitation to her.


    Moreover, he kept fooling her.


    At this moment, she wanted to laugh.


    Did the thousand poison workshop fool her like a fool?


    "The leader of the workshop has a big appetite and wants a prescription. You have been trading poisons for so many years. Don''t you know that a poison master''s life is Fang Zi?"


    She paused, her eyes full of ridicule.


    "If I really give you the prescription and you turn around and don''t recognize others, I''ll give you some protection. Besides, who cares about your 50% profit?"


    At this point, both sides must have nothing to talk about.


    The cultivation of the workshop leader is indeed beyond ordinary people. At least he can keep a hypocritical smile up to now.


    "Why do you refuse the kindness of others?"


    "No, I can''t accept your kindness. If the owner invited me just to say this, I can only say I''m sorry. Xianggong, let''s go."


    She got up and wanted to go, but the workshop owner suddenly opened his mouth and stopped her.

 Chapter 1478

    "Girl, we are all out to wander in the Jianghu. You have repeatedly targeted my thousand poison workshop. I have tolerated it again and again. Can you see my sincerity, girl?"


    Yo, are you finally getting to the point?


    Lin Mengya smiled, still looking like a fool.


    Just the workshop leader opposite, his expression is not as relaxed as before.


    "It''s your business to bear it. I don''t want to accept your love. What can you do to me? Harm me with the poison of your thousand poison workshop? Don''t be kidding. You''re far from poison."


    The arrogance she has shown since she came here is enough to annoy anyone.


    What''s more, the thousand poisons workshop is not a good man and woman. How can it tolerate it again and again?


    "It seems that the girl is not going to cooperate with us?"


    The owner''s face sank, and she also noticed the tense atmosphere around her.


    Sure enough, they had plans.


    "If you want to cooperate, it''s not impossible."


    She suddenly loosened her mouth, but the smile on her lips felt ridicule.


    "Unless you can give me 70% of the profits from all the businesses of the thousand poisons workshop. Also, I want you to give me this shop!"


    "Hum! Girl, you''ve deceived people too much!"


    The workshop leader gave a cold drink, and a fierce look burst out in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of her. After a cold hum, she looked around for a week.


    "If you have the ability, come up and get me. If you don''t have the ability, get out of here!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The man stared round, and the killers who had been ambushed around surrounded them in an instant.


    "I know your husband''s martial arts are extremely high, but no matter how powerful an expert enters the door of my thousand poison workshop, you have to obey me. Yinyue, you are too high to see your poison skills?"


    She frowned slightly. What does this man mean?


    The owner took out a small silver bell and shook it gently.


    The bell is crisp and pleasant to the ear.


    "Now, catch her!"


    With the bell in hand, the owner of the workshop looked gloomy.


    But after a few seconds, there was no action in the yard.


    Lin Mengya looked around suspiciously, and finally looked at the workshop owner.


    "Are you calling him?"


    She pointed to her man and nodded suddenly.


    "Oh, I see. You''re controlling it, aren''t you?"


    As soon as she raised her hand, she held a small dark red ball like a magic trick.


    Seeing that, the workshop leader immediately changed his face.


    "You, I don''t understand what you mean. Don''t talk nonsense and catch them!"


    Later, the workshop leader shouted to those killers.


    The killers rushed up immediately, but before they could get close, the man who had been protecting her stood up, but in the twinkling of an eye, he knocked them to the ground.


    I turned around and looked at my man''s achievements. Fortunately, the speed is OK.


    "You... Come on! Release the drug slaves. I''ll let them go!"


    The leader of the workshop was cruel and seemed to have to kill them.


    There was a continuous loud noise from the "boom". Long Tianyu grabbed her and stabilized her body.


    What''s going on? Earthquake?


    She just felt that the ground was shaking, and there was a stench around her!


    "Oh -- roar --"


    Sounds like beasts, but also like people roaring came from all directions.


    All the killers and people of the thousand poisons workshop immediately scattered and fled after hearing the sound.


    Only the owner of the workshop returned to the corridor a few steps, with a sneer on his face, but took out a jade ridge in his hand.


    "Whine --"


    The low and slow sound echoed in the yard, which was gradually quiet, and became more and more strange.


    Frowning, she reached out and pulled long Tianyu''s hand.


    "Something is coming. Be careful."


    The latter nodded solemnly, but he didn''t know that the Shennong system in her brain was in a mess at the moment.


    "Alarm! Alarm! Mysterious substance found!"


    "Alarm! Alarm! Highly toxic substances found!"


    "Highly toxic substances cannot be analyzed temporarily..."


    At the moment, Xiaoyao is still dressed as a researcher.


    However, on his mechanized face, his eyebrows were frowned.


    This shows that for her, these highly toxic substances can not be underestimated, not to mention the mysterious substances.


    There were two doors in front of and behind the yard, and several people came in unsteadily.


    It''s human, but it can''t be completely human.


    She saw the faces of those people, which were already gray.


    The eyes are muddy, and the action is very stiff.


    The clothes they wear are funeral clothes only worn by the dead!


    I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water. What''s this? Resident Evil?


    The roar sounded again, and the people began to attack in their direction.


    Long Tianyu immediately protected her in his arms and took her to avoid the attack of those people.


    But her mouth and nose felt hot.


    No, these people were so poisoned that even she reacted.


    He immediately took a pill from his purse and put it into his mouth.


    "Less luck, find a way out!"


    Yu only had time to give her the word "en".


    Because it seems that under the guidance of the sound, those people''s actions become more agile.


    And these people rushed in continuously, and their goal was to kill them!


    "Little medicine, analyze it. Are these people still alive?"


    At the moment, artificial intelligence has temporarily stabilized.


    Xiaoyao can also give timely answers to her orders.


    "According to the types of toxins in their bodies, they should not be regarded as living people. However, there are mysterious substances. My analysis results can not be used as a reference."


    Xiao Yao''s answer is almost equal to not saying.


    At this time, Yu has taken her and escaped several waves of encirclement and suppression.


    The actions of those people became more and more swift. She hid in the arms of long Tianyu, but noticed the sound of the ridge.


    The sound is fast and slow. It sounds like there is no law to follow, but if combined with the attack of these drug slaves, there are some ways.


    When the sound was fast, they attacked them.


    If the sound is slow, they just surround them and drive them back.


    It seems that it is controlled by sound.


    And because there are other sounds in the yard, but only the sound of long plays a role in these drug slaves, which shows that they are controlled by special sounds.


    "Yu, long!"


    She whispered a reminder, and at this time, long Tianyu also noticed it.


    Nodding without leaving a trace, he suddenly quickened his pace.


    These drug slaves are like moving poison cans. Even the exhaled gas is poisonous. Although they are not poisonous, they are enough to see.


    No wonder those people hid away.


    Long Tianyu held her and turned to a corner. At this time, the sound of the ridge turned full, which seemed to signal the drug slave to drive them away.


    But this time, long Tianyu did not escape their encirclement and suppression.


    Instead, he held her and turned a corner along the corridor pillar.


    "Be careful!"


    Originally, they left and right before. In fact, this is a relatively empty corner.


    However, if they want to come to the workshop owner who controls the drug slave, they must take some risks.


    The sound of the Cuan became urgent, and almost all the drug slaves rushed to this small corridor.


    For a time, they were unable to move, and the way back was cut off by drug slaves.


    At every step, they were struggling.


    At this time, the sound of Cuan became more and more urgent, and those drug slaves rushed up madly.


    Seeing that the group was about to catch long Tianyu, she grabbed him and blocked his hands with her back.


    With a dull hum, those people cut off the clothes on her back and even cut her flesh.


    "Are you okay?"


    There was a bit of panic in his voice for the first time.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Nothing, I''m not poisonous!"


    Fortunately, there was no reaction except that I felt some hot pain.


    But her injury completely angered long Tianyu.


    As soon as he changed his previous ease, he protected her in his arms and ran into the encirclement of those drug slaves.


    The roar of the drug slave and the shrill cry of eagerness failed to stop his steps.


    However, he was held in her arms all the time, and only saw a flash of snow-white light, and then the drug slaves poured a large piece.


    "That''s --"


    She heard the owner''s voice and suddenly raised it to breaking sound.


    It just disappeared quietly before the workshop leader finished.


    "All right."


    His voice seemed to tremble.


    She immediately looked at Yu with concern. His face was a little pale.


    "Are you okay?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head at her. She was worried and immediately grabbed long Tianyu''s hand to check.


    Fortunately, except that the pulse is a little unstable, everything else is OK.


    At this time, she turned to see the fate of those drug slaves.


    All the drug slaves who were still crazy just now are lying on the ground.


    But somehow, she always felt that the number seemed a little wrong, as if it was less.


    She immediately went to find the culprit, but only saw the jade ridge.


    Strange, where are people?


    "The man ran away. After a while, I told someone to chase him."


    He whispered, and she probably understood why there were fewer people.


    It turned out that they escaped when they were not prepared.


    "OK, tell everyone to be careful. I have antidote pills here. You can eat some more. Take a good breath and we''ll leave as soon as possible."


    She knew it was a Hongmen banquet here, but she didn''t expect that the thousand poison workshop gave her such a big gift.


    Taking advantage of Yu''s breath adjustment, she turned around and checked the drug slaves.


    The situation was more complicated than she had expected.


    These people are not dead, but they only survive. In fact, they are just like the living dead.


    Strangely enough, the mysterious substances on these dead bodies disappeared out of thin air.


    Without the restriction of mysterious substances, soon, those remaining toxins will kill them and turn them into dead people.

 Chapter 1479

    "They''re all dead."


    She looked up and looked at long Tianyu with some frustration.


    The latter also came to her after a short rest.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll catch her."


    Nodding, she quickly came out of disappointment.


    At this time, their reinforcements arrived.


    "Are you okay?"


    Qinghu came in first. All three of them changed their looks, but the concern in Qinghu''s eyes was the same as before.


    Shook his head. Although the owner of the thousand poisons workshop ran away, they still had a chance.


    "Tell me to go down and clean up everything here. From today on, we have taken over here."


    Cheer up, this time it''s not all her failure.


    A group of people in the thousand poison workshop fled in a hurry, leaving such a big family property in her bag.


    The goal is half achieved.


    "Girl, how do you deal with these bodies?"


    Qinghu frowned and asked. After being around her for a long time, she was also influenced by them. Knowing these people, I''m afraid it''s not easy to die.


    "Let''s find a place to park first. Let''s be careful. These corpses are highly toxic. Don''t touch them directly with your hands or touch the wounds on the corpses."


    Qinghu took orders and left, and everything was handled properly.


    She should have left with Yu, but she saw a familiar face in the dense pile of corpses in the yard.


    "Look at that. Is it one of Jia Xing''s disciples?"


    Looking in the direction of her fingers, long Tianyu only looked at it and nodded.


    "You put him down first."


    She felt a little strange.


    Jia Xing seems to have ulterior motives for his two disciples.


    In that case, how could the child appear among these living dead?


    I looked at my eyebrows carefully. It was ah hen.


    Chu''s red teeth were no longer white before he was a teenager. His face was blue and gray, and there were strange blue and purple lines.


    She lifted the young man''s cuffs and found that her hands, protected by human milk, were now covered with dense wounds.


    Yes, it was bitten by poisonous insects.


    The frown grew tighter and tighter. She knew that for Jia Xing, ah hen and Xiaoyuan were just tools.


    But what are they going to do?


    "What''s wrong with Jia Xing''s yard?"


    Before the accident, she ordered the people to keep an eye on the poison masters and guest Qing.


    This is the front yard. Although the movement is large, it may not be noticed in the backyard.


    She doesn''t want to kill all these people, because for most poison masters who come to the thousand poison workshop, as long as they can make a profit, they sometimes don''t care who the boss is.


    "No."


    She hesitated for a moment. When she lowered her head again, she saw something on ah hen''s head.


    "Be careful."


    Long Tianyu whispered, tore off half of his sleeve and stuffed it into her hand.


    She grabbed the thing carefully across the cloth.


    It''s a dark purple vine with longer nails. The small medicine has been tested. In addition to the toxin in ah hen''s body, it is non-toxic.


    It''s strange that there is no such thing in Jia Xing''s yard.


    So where did ah hen meet?


    "You wait first. I''ll check it first."


    Abnormality is a demon.


    Although she didn''t know what method the other party used, judging from the concentration and types of toxins on these drug slaves, they were simply soaked in poison cans.


    But the cane is non-toxic and looks fresh.


    She squatted down and rummaged over each body.


    Unfortunately, I got nothing.


    "But I found something unusual?"


    Long Tianyu followed her all the time. Looking at her busy, she got up with a puzzled look on her last face, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing. Let''s find Jia Xing first today. After all, ah Xiu is still there."


    Since she went back, she has been planning how to save ah Xiu.


    However, because Jia Xing lived in seclusion and lived in seclusion, and there were too many things plotting against others in his yard, the people she sent out could only deliver some news occasionally at most.


    Ah Xiu''s condition is good, but Jia Xing''s physical condition is getting worse and worse.


    In her correspondence with ah Xiu, she learned something.


    Jia Xing is planning something, and he slipped his tongue one day.


    He has got the secret of rejuvenation and is about to succeed.


    As for the rest, no matter how ah Xiu talks, the other party just won''t say it.


    Soon, they arrived in front of Jia Xing''s yard.


    It was quiet and even strange.


    She looked at long Tianyu and knocked on the door herself.


    After three knocks, there was no movement inside.


    She knocked several times with patience, and the result was the same.


    "Did you run away? Or did something happen?"


    She was in doubt. Finally, long Tianyu pulled her over and kicked open the door.


    "Ah Xiu!"


    If such a big noise hasn''t attracted anyone, there must be an accident.


    She called ah Xiu''s name and hurried inside.


    "Ah Xiu, where are you?"


    There was no trace of ah Xiu in the main room. She began to worry.


    Long Tianyu seemed to think of something, took her hand and walked quickly to the backyard.


    The deeper she went, the more she could smell a burning smell.


    That''s -- poisonous flowers and weeds in the backyard!


    In a hurry, the two men came to the backyard in the twinkling of an eye.


    I saw thick smoke billowing and the fire rising in the sky.


    "You let go of me! You madman! Let go of me!"


    In the middle of the yard, two figures were entangled, and at their feet, one seemed to crawl.


    The smoke choked her eyes, but she insisted and shouted inside.


    "Ah Xiu, are you okay?"


    One of them hesitated for a moment, and then immediately came ah Xiu''s surprised voice.


    "Sister Lin, I''m here! This man is crazy. Go quickly!"


    Fortunately, it seems that ah Xiu should be safe.


    "You stay here and I''ll get people back."


    The fire spread and the house next to it burned up. The situation became more and more critical.


    She grabbed long Tianyu and shook her head anxiously.


    "You can''t go! Besides the fire, the smoke is full of poison. Go out first, block the door and don''t let anyone in."


    "What do you do?"


    He grabbed her, frowned slightly, and his eyes were full of disapproval.


    "You forget, I''m the most powerful poison master in the world. If you go out first, I won''t put myself in danger."


    Yu is not at ease, but there can be no delay at this time.


    She immediately pushed people out and reassured long Tianyu that she would never do anything stupid.


    Turning around, the flowers and plants here burn and smell extremely bad.


    She took off her coat and looked at the blood on it.


    Almost enough!


    The poisonous flowers and weeds are all over now, but the poisonous insects domesticated in the yard have hardly lost much.


    But between poisons, nature is to show off ferocity and fight hard.


    She grabbed a handful of poisonous grass at random, and then rubbed the blood on her clothes.


    The blood diluted by the juice of flowers and plants is no longer so domineering.


    But for poisonous insects, such a low concentration of poisonous blood is definitely a great tonic.


    She put on her clothes again, but there was a rustle nearby.


    The voice is getting louder and louder. If you are an ordinary person, you will feel numb on your scalp.


    But for her now, it''s like listening to the sounds of nature.


    Soon, black poisonous insects covered the ground.


    She deliberately led the poisonous insects to the edge of the fire circle, and the scorching temperature made the poisonous insects hesitate.


    Looking at it, she was cruel, pulled off the long hairpin on her head and poked a small hole in her finger.


    A drop of lavender blood fell down and was swallowed up by the high-temperature flame of the carrier in an instant.


    "Come on!"


    Drops of blood were squeezed out of her fingers.


    After high-temperature burning, the toxicity is no longer strong enough to let the poisonous insects go one after another.


    Soon, those poisonous insects were as crazy as the tide and squeezed into the wall of fire.


    At first, the fire was more vigorous because of the addition of these poisonous insects.


    But the number of poisonous insects is too much. In addition, those poisonous flowers and poisonous weeds carry water vapor.


    Soon, the fire was suppressed.


    She immediately rushed out of the swarm, endured the danger of being scalded by the high temperature and entered the central area.


    Sure enough, there were three people, but at this time, they all fell to the ground.


    She ran to ah Xiu and patted the girl''s face.


    "Ah Xiu, wake up, wake up!"


    Fortunately, ah Xiu was only fainted by the smoke. Although these toxins were strong, they did not pose a threat to ah Xiu for the time being.


    "Lin... Sister Lin..."


    Ah Xiu laboriously opened her eyes. After seeing her, she seemed a little excited.


    "Don''t talk, I''ll get you out at once!"


    She picked up ah Xiu and was ready to go. Who knows, the girl struggled in front of the man who had been lying on the ground from the beginning.


    "Sister Lin, take him with you!"


    She was a little embarrassed, but she knew ah Xiu''s stubbornness.


    Although the fire was temporarily extinguished by poisonous insects, she was afraid that ah Xiu could not retreat under the influence of high concentration of poisonous smoke.


    They must leave here as soon as possible.


    "This is -- little resentment?"


    She squatted down and recognized it.


    Probably because he has been lying on the ground, his white and beautiful face has been covered with terrible red blisters.


    "Well, let''s talk about him outside. Sister Lin, let me help you."


    It must be that she had just seen ahen''s death, and she had a little more pity for Xiaoyuan.


    It''s just that Xiaoyuan''s situation is much more serious than ah Xiu''s.


    He had lost his sense of autonomy. Lin Mengya almost picked up the man with half a hand and half a hug.


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    The rest is Jia Xing. She won''t care about his life or death.


    The three men had just taken a few steps forward, but they heard the voice of "learning and asking" behind them.


    Her keen intuition made her sweat in an instant, which was a sign before the crisis came.


    She immediately turned around, but saw that the man who was lying on the ground with unknown life and death had climbed behind them!

 Chapter 1480

    "Liars... All liars!"


    Jia Xing has been badly scalded by the hot ground, but he has been talking about this sentence in his mouth.


    Although the fire was temporarily put out by the insects, the remaining threat is still there.


    Once the fire strikes back, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to get away.


    "Leave him alone! Go!"


    She was powerless, but she tried to drag two people out of the yard as soon as possible.


    But Jia Xing behind him was crawling on the ground like a monster.


    "Cough, I, how am I still alive?"


    Fortunately, Xiaoyuan woke up.


    "Don''t talk, save your strength and run quickly!"


    Seeing that Xiaoyuan regained consciousness, she immediately felt a lot easier.


    The boy didn''t seem to have reacted yet. After looking at her suspiciously, he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Do you see ah hen?"


    Ah hen


    She hesitated. Speaking of it, she was the one who witnessed ahen''s death with her own eyes.


    But she wants to let Xiaoyuan survive.


    "Yes, he''s waiting for you outside. Let''s go out quickly and we''ll see him."


    "Is he still alive?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but unexpectedly, Xiaoyuan stopped.


    "Sister, I have no face to go out to see him."


    What''s going on?


    Hesitating, the little resentment pushed her away.


    At this time, the suppressed fire revived again.


    Those insect corpses became the best fuel, and in an instant, the flame rose into the air.


    "Sister, after you go out, remember to say sorry to ahen for me. I didn''t mean to hurt him. I''ll always entangle this old monster so that he can''t hurt ahen again."


    "Let me go! You little bastard! Let me go!"


    In the circle of fire, Jia Xing''s roar came.


    The scorching wall of fire forced them to retreat.


    "Ah yuan, don''t do anything stupid!"


    How did this happen?


    Lin Mengya once again wants to attract those poisonous insects with poisonous blood, but she hears the screams of two people inside at the same time.


    "Old monster! Don''t you want to get our bodies and rejuvenate? I''m going out today. Don''t think of harming ah hen any more!"


    In the light of the fire, the slender young man entangled Nie Xing.


    The tongue of fire licked / kissed and instantly led to the two men.


    The burnt smell of the roasted skin and meat was more intense, which seemed intentional and unbearable by the fire. The two figures fell to the deepest part of the fire.


    "Little resentment!"


    Ah Xiu stared at the shadow in the fire and shouted.


    Lin Mengya found that ah Xiu''s eyes seemed to have recovered.


    "Ah Xiu, let''s get out of here first. It''s too dangerous!"


    She forcibly dragged away the dejected ah Xiu. As soon as the two talents stepped out of the backyard, they heard a "roar", and the whole backyard collapsed.


    "How are you, girl?"


    As soon as they escaped to the door, Qinghu immediately greeted them.


    Just now, he was already worried and wanted to rush in to save people immediately.


    Unfortunately, they were blocked by long Tianyu.


    "I''m fine. Have everyone eaten the antidote? If you want to fight the fire, remember to be careful!"


    Qinghu nodded. They did it the first time they came.


    "I''ll take ah Xiu to heal first. If you have any discomfort, you must come to me immediately without delay."


    Just now, ah Xiu fainted again because he was too excited.


    Qinghu called two people and helped her carry them to the nearest safe house.


    Pulse, needle and medicine.


    She took the shortest time to heal ah Xiu.


    Late at night, Xiucai woke up.


    "Ah Xiu, what do you think? But what''s wrong?"


    "What about Xiaoyuan? Did you help me save him?"


    Ah Xiu asked eagerly with a hoarse voice.


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth and finally shook her head regretfully.


    "How could this happen... I clearly promised him to escape with him..."


    Ah Xiu burst into tears, and her heart was hard.


    She had a chance to bring out the boy called Xiaoyuan, but unfortunately, she didn''t catch it.


    "Sister Lin, tell me honestly, ah hen, have you suffered a terrible accident?"


    Ah Xiu sniffed and his eyes were full of sadness.


    She thought for a while, and finally nodded her head and admitted.


    Ah Xiu closed her eyes and tears fell down the corners of her eyes.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! I killed these two lives. It''s me!"


    She saw Ah Xiu''s emotion was too excited. She could only hold people in her arms and comfort them softly.


    "No, it''s all Jia Xing''s fault. Ah Xiu, if you don''t want those two teenagers to die too wrongly, try to get better and tell me what happened. Although Jia Xing is dead, we can''t let go of those accomplices!"


    She checked ahen''s body, and the traces left on it were shocking.


    Moreover, how can so many drug slaves be just Jia Xing''s masterpiece.


    "I see, sister Lin, please let me tidy up my thoughts."


    In the end, it''s someone who has seen great storms.


    Although ah Xiu felt guilty and blamed herself, she knew better who to go with to recover the debt.


    "OK, you have a rest first. I''ll go out and have a look. It''s safe here. No one will hurt you again."


    Soothed ah Xiu a few words and asked her to take the medicine she had just cooked.


    Several very safe people were found to guard the door. After determining that ah Xiu was safe, Lin Mengya went to the front yard.


    Long Tianyu is here, directing the crowd and dealing with the mess.


    She didn''t see anyone when she came out just now. It seems that something very important happened ahead.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that she came in intact, the cold in his eyes melted.


    He walked quickly in front of her, but his sight was on her and kept looking at her.


    "I''m really fine. I said I would protect myself. Besides, with you and Ning''er, I won''t fight hard."


    This is their tacit understanding.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care about her, but because she believes she can be measured.


    "Several forces in the ghost city united to attack us."


    His tone was somewhat indifferent.


    The smell of blood filled the air. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as he said.


    "Now?"


    "All dead, but only the vanguard."


    It seems that the turmoil in the thousand poisons workshop made them find this opportunity according to the smell of blood.


    The thousand poison workshop has accumulated countless wealth in the ghost city for so many years.


    Now, it''s like a piece of fat and oily meat. Naturally, everyone wants to bite hard.


    For today''s plan, retreat is the best choice. Otherwise, if the current Zhenlong hall is attacked by a group, it will be too dangerous.


    But she Lin Mengya, where is the owner who is willing to give away the benefits easily?


    "Our people, how are the casualties?"


    "Not serious."


    She looked around at the people who were healing on the spot and her heart moved.


    "Let''s go and find Xie Han!"


    Long Tianyu''s face flickered and finally fell silent.


    Now, let''s see what she can do first.


    At the gate of the thousand poisons workshop, Xie Han, who has just fought to the point where she is almost out of strength, is sitting on the steps to recover.


    It was a hard battle just now. If the brothers didn''t work together, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    He doesn''t want to get hurt or die.


    But the reality is so cruel. Since he chose this road, he can only put his head on his pants and belt.


    "Xie Han, I have something to tell you."


    When she saw Xie Han, it seemed that there was something different from before.


    It seems that the young master has completely realized it.


    "OK."


    Holding on, he followed them to the corner.


    "I already know the current situation. This time, we can beat back the vanguard troops purely because they don''t know the situation. But I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to get away next time."


    Xie Han knew what she said.


    After a bitter smile, he shook his head.


    "I know too, but it''s a pity that these things in the thousand poison workshop were bought with our brothers'' lives. I feel unwilling to leave them to those guys..."


    "Me too, so we don''t leave them a copper plate!"


    Xie Han looked at her in surprise, and long Tianyu behind her had the same expression. Is this woman crazy?


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you want to succeed, you have to help me. Come on, I''ll tell you my plan..."


    She lowered her voice and spoke softly.


    Not long after, the two men understood what she meant.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    "Can you do it? We''ve played this trick once before. Now come again. Aren''t you afraid of being exposed?"


    Xie Han raised his own question. He didn''t believe her.


    But because most of these people are vicious, he felt that it was not so easy to fool them.


    "What are you afraid of? Those who are brave enough to hold on and those who are timid enough to starve to death. Besides, if we withdraw this time, do you think Zhenlong hall still has a place in the ghost city?"


    She raised her eyebrows and came to the point at once.


    One counseling, a hundred counseling.


    They managed to destroy the group of people in the thousand poisons workshop by mistake. Wouldn''t it be more timid if they quit at this time.


    "This... Brother-in-law, what do you mean?"


    Xie Han looks at long Tianyu and wants to ask for his advice.


    Who knows, the man just looked at his wife and nodded without hesitation.


    "Two votes to one, pass. Well, let''s prepare ourselves. Let''s keep an eye on our men and report what''s going on outside!"


    She hurried, and Xie Han, who was driven to the shelf, had to prepare.


    She and long Tianyu also found a clean room. After washing their hands and faces, they sorted themselves out properly.


    He looked around in the mirror and made sure he didn''t look like he had just experienced a hard battle. Then he met Xie Han.


    At this time, Xie Han is also new.


    "Has the front yard been cleaned?"


    Xie Han nodded and did everything according to her requirements.

 Chapter 1481

    "OK, let''s open the door to welcome the guests."


    There was a calculated smile on her mouth. Today, she was ready to be deceived again.


    The former thousand poison workshop has changed.


    The surrounding vendors were afraid of being affected and had already fled.


    Several torrents poured into the most prosperous street in the past.


    Today, they have only one goal, which is to win the big fish of QianDu square.


    And they had passed the gas before they came.


    First work together to drive away the lucky Zhenlong hall, and then divide it up.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when they arrived at the door, they didn''t see a sad cloud.


    On the contrary, the door was cleaned clean. Several well-dressed servants were standing at the door, smiling at people.


    "Welcome all senior experts. Our hall leader has been in there for a long time."


    They''ve seen a lot of real knives and guns.


    However, it is rare to open the door to meet the enemy.


    At present, the leaders of several forces subconsciously looked at each other.


    In each other''s eyes, I found the same surprise.


    What''s going on in the town dragon hall?


    But people are here. If they don''t go in, they will be laughed at by others.


    Several people were sure that there was no evil spirit in there.


    "Just go in! Hum, boy, you''d better not play tricks. Otherwise, hum, this pair of meteor hammers in Grandpa''s hand are merciless!"


    One of the most burly men said impolitely.


    The doorman was also clever and nodded hurriedly.


    "What I taught you is, in that case, please invite those hall leaders."


    People who look at the door are so submissive. Naturally, they think that the hall leader is afraid of things, so they make such a low attitude.


    As soon as they are happy, they will save much trouble.


    One by one, with their confidants, they hurried to the yard.


    They can''t let others take the lead!


    The gate was slammed shut behind them.


    It''s just that those people don''t take it seriously. After all, their people are outside.


    If there is any accident, a signal will be sent out. I''m afraid the whole thousand poison workshop will be flattened.


    Therefore, they swaggered to the main hall of QianDu square.


    "Grandma, what about your dog day hall owner? Can''t you deceive grandpa by letting grandpa in?"


    Among several people, counting the strong man''s mouth is the most unclean.


    Tongling''s big eyes stared up, which was quite deterrent.


    "Who should I be? It turned out to be brother ''flower Leopard''. As the saying goes, good food is not afraid of late. You can''t wait. I''m afraid you can''t eat hot tofu."


    The crowd looked to the source of the voice.


    I saw a woman inside, curling up.


    On entering, the woman''s appearance was only ordinary, but her manners were excellent.


    However, in the eyes of these savages, women have only two functions.


    First, warm the bed and carry on the family line.


    Second, it is used to make money.


    Although the woman''s appearance is not stunning, she is better than her temperament.


    If you sell it, it''s worth a lot of money.


    At that time, there was some greed hidden in the eyes of several people.


    Lin Mengya frowned and frowned. These people always reminded her of the wild wolves who had been hungry in the forest for several days.


    Although she felt a little uncomfortable, she gave a big gift.


    "I''ve seen you, boss."


    "Hey, hey, you little lady, it''s a little interesting."


    The leopard just wanted to get angry. When he saw her, his mind turned quickly.


    She smiled faintly at these people, but she just called people to serve tea.


    "You''d better sit and wait. My hall leader still has some private affairs to deal with."


    Before the words fell, several people immediately showed a sneer.


    "Your little town dragon hall has a big shelf."


    After she glanced at the man, the smile on her face was still elegant and gentle, but her tone changed to quiet and cold.


    "If our hall leader asks you to wait, you have to wait."


    "What do you mean, little lady?"


    Seeing that those people were about to be angered, she just sneered and narrowed her eyes.


    "Why didn''t you dare to make trouble when the master of the thousand poisons workshop was there?"


    She provoked public anger by exposing people without exposing them.


    "It seems that your town dragon hall is really arrogant. Don''t say a shit town dragon hall. Even if the owner of the workshop is there, I will still peel her."


    The leopard was shouting again, but this time, she smiled gently.


    "Brother Hua is really powerful. In that case, please."


    The leopard was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Together with others, they looked at her suspiciously.


    She seemed to suddenly think of something, covered her mouth and smiled a little proud.


    "I forgot to tell you. Just a short time ago, the owner of the thousand poisons workshop has been subordinated to our Shura hall. Today we come to clean up the disobedient people here. It''s a coincidence that you met."


    When she said these words, the expressions on those faces suddenly became very wonderful.


    "You, you nonsense!"


    The leopard was the first to jump out and refute her.


    But she spread out her hands and looked at them innocently with two big eyes.


    "Whether I''m talking nonsense, you''ll know in a moment. Or do you have any evidence to prove that I''m wrong?"


    She dared to lie because of the situation at that time. Except for her and long Tianyu, almost all the living people present were dead.


    Although the workshop leader and some minions are at large, the thousand poisons workshop has offended many people because of its bullying over the years.


    If they know, it''s like suicide.


    Years of oppression made them fear the thousand poison workshop from their bones.


    Otherwise, why do these Force leaders who are not afraid of death come together?


    The more people, the more empty the heart.


    "Hum! My people saw with their own eyes that you fought with the people of the thousand poisons workshop! Moreover, they almost escaped! If you joined hands with that woman, how could you kill each other!"


    Although this man is big and thick, he has enough brains.


    Unfortunately, in front of Lin Dahu, they all have to limp.


    "What can those people do? Besides, when you kick the widow''s door, will you beat gongs and drums to tell the world?"


    As soon as she said this, the leopard blushed.


    The whole ghost city knows that his favorite lover is a widow.


    Even if it''s normal, now it''s impossible to hang your face when someone takes it to the table.


    "Shit, you''re too --"


    He was so angry that he wanted to come up and teach her a lesson, but he didn''t want a black figure, but it seemed to appear out of thin air and stood in front of him.


    The man is tall and slender, and obviously not at the same level as his strong self.


    But he didn''t want to. He dashed hard, but he was slapped by the man and hit back.


    "Brother Hua, you''d better be careful. You can''t sleep well this night. You''re not energetic during the day."


    She covered her mouth and teased each other.


    The leopard was unwilling, but his life of licking blood at the edge of the knife for many years told him that the man who suddenly appeared was not easy to provoke.


    "Little lady, don''t you think that if you have such an expert close to you, you can be domineering?"


    Among the leaders, the gloomy scar face, who had not spoken, spoke slowly at the moment.


    Among several people, although his territory is not the largest, he is a ruthless character.


    She said so much and was waiting for this man to speak.


    "Of course not. A single tree can''t make a forest. If we want to take root here, we have to rely on your support. Therefore, I invite you here today, not to fight, but to talk about cooperation."


    As soon as they heard the word "cooperation", the faces of those people were a little strange.


    They are here to rob their homes. What kind of cooperation do they want to talk about?


    Scar''s face took a deep look at her and spoke again.


    "You are a stranger. I don''t usually cooperate with strangers. Unless you can invite the owner out, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    The man was quite authoritative. As soon as his voice fell, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Well, those people, please follow me. But don''t blame me for not reminding you of one thing. No matter what you see in the back, please keep quiet. Otherwise, I can''t save you."


    With that, she showed a very strange smile.


    When several people saw it, they couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    Getting up, Lin Mengya took these people and walked in the direction of the back yard.


    The more you go inside, the more you can smell a very pungent rotten smell.


    In the end, two people couldn''t help holding the door and spitting.


    "It''s really useless. You wait here now. Remember, if anyone dares to make a noise at will after you go in, you''ll die."


    After her gentle and skillful warning, she motioned to the men who had been following around to help the two white vomited leaders to the next room to rest.


    Finally, I arrived at the innermost "medicine house".


    Before, it was a special pharmacy for the workshop owner. Now, it has become the source of this strange smell.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the ''Qingnao pill'' specially made by our workshop leader. If you don''t want to faint, put it under your nose."


    She took out one at random, then scraped off a little powder with her fingernail and wiped it under her nose.


    She motioned to her men to distribute it. Although several people held it in their hands, they didn''t use it immediately.


    "If you don''t trust me, you can try a priori."


    Seeing what she said, those people also took out silver needles and hairpins and poked and poked on the pills.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that there was no color change. I was relieved to learn her movements and couldn''t wait to wipe it under my nose.


    The cool mint smell immediately diluted the strange rotten smell.


    Their faces are much better than before.


    "Now that everyone is well, let''s not waste time. Please, everyone!"

 Chapter 1482

    They are both novel and somewhat resistant to the situation behind the door.


    Lin Mengya glanced at those people and covered the light at the bottom of her eyes.


    As soon as the gate opened, the faces of several people suddenly changed.


    I saw a lot of corpses in such a big yard, just like stacked wood.


    And in the middle of the yard, there was a strange pot.


    Moreover, there are suspicious things that keep rolling with the bubbling hot water.


    If they are right, those things seem like meat.


    Is it


    Several people couldn''t help looking disgusting. Although they could kill people without blinking their eyes, they really couldn''t cook human meat or dead meat.


    The stench seemed to come out of the pot.


    They stared at everything in front of them. Some of them were timid and turned pale on the spot.


    "This, this is?"


    Scar face, who was just plausible, obviously couldn''t even speak clearly.


    She just turned her head and looked at everything in the yard calmly.


    "I forgot to tell you that here is one of the biggest secrets of our thousand poisons workshop."


    Then she took a few steps forward and came to the bodies.


    "You should have heard that there is an extremely powerful drug slave in the thousand poisons workshop?"


    She had interrogated the former Department of the thousand poison workshop temporarily before and learned that this drug slave was the key to the pouting of the thousand poison workshop.


    Just because the method is too vicious, we have to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    But if they want to act here, they must use drug slaves to deter them.


    That''s why they allowed Jia Xing to abduct people in the workshop.


    In this way, they will also get the raw materials of drug slaves.


    It''s best for drug slaves to scare them.


    Sure enough, after seeing these dead drug slaves, they looked a little nervous in the twinkling of an eye.


    The fear deeply engraved in the bones can not be eliminated in a day or two.


    Her eyes turned and it seemed that it could be done.


    "The drug slave was refined in this way?"


    Scar''s face was calm, at least not shaking when talking.


    She nodded. As soon as she wanted to continue, she heard a voice very similar to the master of the thousand poisons workshop in the room.


    "These materials are useless! If you want to achieve the best effect, you must use living people! Doesn''t it mean that someone is going to attack us? What''s the cost? Just catch them alive?"


    what? To refine with living people?


    The old men who licked blood at the edge of the knife immediately turned their hair upside down.


    As soon as they saw the livid body, they felt that their knees were soft.


    At the beginning, they were chased and killed by these drug slaves until they could only bow down and become ministers, but their memories are still fresh.


    She asked softly, pretending not to understand.


    "What''s the matter, guys? Don''t get me wrong. The owner is like this. He always likes to improve on these things and won''t hurt himself at all."


    Cold sweat slipped from several people''s foreheads.


    She smiled apologetically and sighed gently.


    "The workshop leader is in a bad mood today. When you see her later, don''t talk nonsense."


    The men nodded stiffly. She turned and walked to the door of the house.


    "Workshop leader, those elders brought me here."


    "Oh? Just in time, you''ll see them when I''m finished with this one. By the way, how many people did they bring here? Five liang of silver. Ask them if they sell it?"


    "Isn''t that... Good?"


    She looked at the group of bosses behind her in some embarrassment.


    Those people in the back immediately counselled, shook their heads and waved their hands anxiously, indicating that she didn''t sell.


    "What''s wrong? If they don''t sell, will I charge the same price from the ghost slave dealer? Well, for the sake of everyone''s old acquaintances, fifteen Liang, do you ask them if they sell?"


    In the mouth of the "workshop owner", those men are like Chinese cabbage.


    Several people changed their faces and determined that the person inside must be the owner of the thousand poisons workshop.


    Suddenly, they began to complain about their own.


    The information is so inaccurate, no wonder it comes from the network.


    "Well, well, let''s thank the workshop leader for his kindness. But these people are brothers who live and die with us. We''re afraid we won''t be lucky to earn this money."


    Among those people, the two who are relatively timid have played a retreat drum and said with a smile on their face.


    She smiled, tilted her head and looked at the scar man.


    It has to be said that this person is excellent in terms of psychological quality and others.


    Or, what does he know?


    Hiding her mind, she continued.


    "The workshop leader is just joking. Our thousand poisons workshop is a reasonable place. How can you force you to buy and sell? Please wait a moment and the workshop leader will come out soon."


    "Not busy, hehe, not busy."


    They can''t wait to run away now. There''s no doubt about it.


    Soon there was movement in the house.


    But it was a drug slave in rags who rushed out of the house.


    The man rushed at them like an arrow in the wind.


    Suddenly, everyone subconsciously dodged.


    The only one with poor martial arts was strangled by the drug slave.


    A moaning sound sounded, and the drug slave seemed to be electrocuted and swayed all over.


    The leader who was strangled was scared to death.


    "Come back!"


    The drug slave staggered back to the house.


    But the head who was almost strangled fell to the ground with a "poof".


    His lips turned purple and black in an instant, while the rest of them dared not breathe.


    This is definitely the reaction after being hurt by drug slaves. They can''t forget even if they die!


    At the beginning, when they were besieged by drug slaves, their brothers almost died immediately, and there was no cure!


    "Lao Lu! Hold on! Workshop leader, Miss Yinyue, we know we are wrong! Please let us go!"


    Immediately someone knelt down and begged for mercy, for fear that the next one would be his turn.


    If it weren''t for the drug slave, why should they succumb to a woman''s hand?


    "I''m really sorry. This material is not enough. The refined drug slave is not very obedient. I have an antidote pill here. Take it quickly."


    She took a pill out of her purse and someone immediately took it to the man.


    Soon, the purple on the man''s lips retreated slightly.


    At the same time, the panic in their hearts rose to the top.


    They can control and detoxify. If they were skeptical before, now they are 100% sure.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I hope you can bypass us this time for your past love!"


    Now, even the scar man knelt down.


    But she can still feel that the scar man still has doubts.


    "Workshop leader, come out and have a look."


    She turned and said respectfully to the room.


    A figure that frightened those people slowly appeared in front of them.


    "Well, since we are old acquaintances, I won''t embarrass you. But you should know what to do in the future."


    People have appeared in front of them. What else can they question?


    At that moment, several people immediately said that they would try to cooperate with the thousand poison workshop in the future.


    Not long after, the "workshop owner" let them go.


    Several people, almost rolling and climbing, ran out of the yard if they were granted amnesty.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, take your time. Welcome to come again next time!"


    She stood at the door and waved gracefully to several people.


    But those people, without even looking back, rushed out of the backyard like ghosts chasing them.


    "Gee, it''s useless! Just have the courage to come out!"


    After confirming that all the people had disappeared, the fake "workshop owner" turned his mouth and said with disdain.


    "OK, you have made great achievements today. Go and tell everyone that there must be warning, loose outside and tight inside. You must not be careless."


    "OK!"


    Chen''er ran to inform happily, but she went to the front hall.


    "Sister Yinyue! Everyone has retreated!"


    Finally, the men in charge of spying outside brought back the news of the withdrawal of the enemy.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "It''s hard for everyone today."


    The finishing work from top to bottom was busy for a while. Until late at night, several talents met their heads in the study.


    As soon as she entered the door, Xie Han looked adored.


    "Elder sister, your skill is too powerful. I just don''t understand. How did you deceive so many eyes? After all, chen''er is not like the workshop owner at all!"


    She looked at chen''er following Xie Han.


    That''s right. Apart from taking the clothes from the workshop owner, it''s totally different in other places.


    But those people were afraid as if they were real.


    Instead, Xie Han and the onlookers squeezed a cold sweat.


    "That''s because in their eyes, chen''er is the workshop owner. Because that''s what they want to see most."


    She raised her eyebrows and deliberately bought a pass.


    Even long Tianyu, who had just arrived, asked in his eyes.


    However, she turned her eyes and asked with an idea.


    "Miss said, is it a mirage?"


    "Oh, do you know this?"


    She was a little surprised. This little girl knows a lot.


    Chen''er narrowed his eyes and said something not very interesting.


    "When I was abducted, I saw such a scene on the sea. At that time, a crew member said that in this case, don''t be confused by the scenery inside. Because there, you will imagine what you want to see. I heard that many people will die here every year."


    She nodded. Although the crew member didn''t say complete evidence, it was almost the same.


    "But how did miss do it?"


    "Of course, it''s poison."

 Chapter 1483

    "Poison? Haven''t they tested it before?"


    My son became more and more confused.


    Xie Han said before that these people are all crafty people.


    If Miss wants to use any means, I''m afraid it''s not simple.


    "In fact, it was the pot of medicinal materials that really moved their hands and feet."


    Lin Mengya smiled and revealed the secret.


    Of course, the pot is not human meat, but a medicinal material that looks like meat but is actually poisonous.


    The thousand poisons workshop is not a false name. There are many kinds of poisons.


    The first time she came, she was already familiar with everything in it.


    In fact, if this poison is in peacetime, it has no effect on people.


    And because after cooking, it will emit a strong fishy smell, so few people will use it.


    However, once it is boiled and baked, it will make people hallucinate.


    And different from ordinary hallucinogens, people feel that they are awake, and the illusion they see is not completely false.


    For example, just now, she was guiding and implying those people from the beginning. The owner of the thousand poisons workshop must be in the room, and the later drug slaves deepened their psychological hint.


    Therefore, when people wearing the same clothes as the workshop owner come out, they will immediately recognize that they are the workshop owner.


    To make it a success, she gave them the medicine that paralyzed their sense of smell.


    They thought it didn''t smell bad, but they actually inhaled more.


    "Unexpectedly, there are such strange things in the world. It really opened my eyes."


    After hearing her explanation, Xie Han sighed.


    Once upon a time, he thought that when he held the Qingwei guild hall, he was knowledgeable and knew everything in the world.


    Now it seems that he is too arrogant.


    "Yes, in fact, even I had an idea. But you don''t have to be afraid, as long as you don''t get close to the yard. There are too many toxins in those bodies. I have to smoke and roast them with this thing to be buried."


    The corpse of the drug slave in the yard is definitely a big problem.


    Since she offered, Xie Han naturally raised her hands in favor.


    The matter has been solved temporarily, and there are many breathing opportunities in Zhenlong hall.


    What they need to do next is to gain a firm foothold and firm results in the shortest time.


    It was dark. After Xie Han and chen''er left, there were only two of them left in the room.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu, who had been sitting next to her and rarely spoke. She felt some things in her heart, some stuffy and flustered.


    "Yu, I have something to ask you."


    The latter''s eyes were gentle, waiting for her to take the initiative to speak.


    Twisting her skirt, she desperately wanted to make her inquiry sound less direct.


    "When we were fighting with the leader of the thousand poisons workshop, I seemed to see a flash of white light. Did you change your weapon?"


    She''s not doubting long Tianyu.


    However, the situation at that time was a little too strange.


    Long Tianyu still looked gentle and shook his head.


    "No, it''s still the long sword."


    She hung her head and Yu said what it was, that''s what it was.


    "Well, probably because I was too nervous at that time, so I read it wrong."


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but there was a touch of helplessness, hidden in the bottom of his eyes.


    "You see, I''ve been delayed for so many days at once. Ning''er, that child, must miss me very much. Now things here have come to an end for the time being. Should we leave and go back to the palace?"


    She put away the little loss in her heart.


    Try to make your tone more pleasant.


    "You can leave whenever you want."


    "Well, I''ll arrange things here as soon as possible. Do you have any arrangements?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and hesitated.


    "I may have to meet you later this time."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s just chores."


    She didn''t continue to ask, but she turned to the back of the screen under the pretext of taking a bath.


    I can''t tell what it feels like in my heart.


    But she only knows one thing. In this world, only long Tianyu won''t hurt her.


    She took a bath in a hurry. When she returned to her bedroom again, the man had left.


    She looked at the empty bed and sighed deeply.


    Sure enough, she is not as free and easy as she thought.


    "Girl, can I come in?"


    Qinghu''s voice came from outside the door. She immediately packed herself and went to open the door.


    "That thing stinks. Where did you find the way to make bacon?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Qinghu complained to her.


    But I didn''t get her answer.


    Turning around, I saw the loneliness in her eyebrows and eyes.


    After looking around, I found that long Tianyu was not there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The lights and candles were soft. Although his fake face didn''t have the same face as before, his eyes were still full of care for him.


    "I think he''s hiding something from me."


    "What''s the matter? Your husband and wife are different from ordinary people. It''s normal that he doesn''t report everything to you. Don''t worry, I''ll watch it. I''m afraid he won''t mess around."


    Qing Hu patted his chest and guaranteed a ticket.


    "No, I think what he kept from me seems very important. Maybe I''m too worried."


    To tell you the truth, it feels bad.


    But she didn''t understand why she always believed in him so much. At this time, she was like a little woman and couldn''t control her desire to find out.


    "Girl, you are too tired."


    Qing Hu comforted her by touching her head and comforting her with warm words.


    "You have experienced so many storms. The last thing he should doubt is his sincerity."


    Hearing the speech, she lowered her head.


    Yes, Qinghu is right.


    "It''s probably because I''m too tired recently. Everyone looks like a spy to me. Qinghu, thank you."


    She looked up and smiled brightly at him.


    "OK, you have an early rest. I''ll go out first."


    He also smiled at her, just his hand, but quietly clenched it where she couldn''t see it.


    After closing the door, he turned and walked to the backyard of QianDu square.


    There are only ruins that have not been cleaned up.


    "Did she notice?"


    A figure with his back to him.


    Standing on that piece of scorched earth, he looked alone.


    Qinghu took off the mask, but his face was as cold as ice for thousands of years.


    "You shouldn''t hide it from her."


    Long Tianyu sighed and turned around with a certain firmness in his face


    "I must. I dragged her into this game. Therefore, I must give everything. Even if I fall to the ground, I will make her the king of all ages! She must be the only winner in the world!"


    Qinghu was stunned.


    He frowned and shook his head.


    "Crazy! I thought my little girl was crazy, but I didn''t expect you to be more crazy than her! Long Tianyu, stop! Don''t you know that there is only one purpose from beginning to end?"


    The night wind blew the black hair of long Tianyu.


    He walked to Qinghu step by step, but his eyes flashed a silver glow that was different from ordinary people.


    "I naturally know that I also want to spend my life with her. But what I want more is that she can be safe and happy, and no one can threaten her safety."


    That tone is cold, but who can think of how much sadness is hidden under the cold?


    Qinghu couldn''t help but step back. He had never been afraid of anyone before, but today, he was afraid.


    He was afraid that the fire in his heart would turn the whole world into Purgatory.


    "I can protect her forever, so can you. It''s really unnecessary to make a good thing like this. You also know the reason why you sealed your memory, right?"


    Long Tianyu looked at him and immediately shifted his eyes.


    "I live my whole life just for her. Don''t persuade me. If I''m afraid, I can leave by myself."


    "Afraid? My life belongs to Qinghu since she pulled me out! Don''t think you can sacrifice everything for her in the world. So can I!"


    Qing Hu is always rebellious, and his mother''s advice is not suitable for him at all.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he showed a look of fearlessness.


    "That''s the best."


    He only glanced at Qinghu lightly, then strode away and merged into one in the night.


    After a long time, Qinghu went back.


    He sighed and shook his head.


    Crazy! They''re all crazy!


    But soon, he looked up at the moonlight and smiled.


    It''s not easy to come to this world. What can you do if you go crazy once?


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The advantage of Shennong system is that if one day you can''t sleep because of heavy worries, the forced sleep function of the system can maximize the repair of the body.


    She got up, cleaned up everything and smiled hard at herself in the mirror.


    Never mind what you think, at least the days will continue.


    "Miss, miss!"


    Early in the morning, she heard the voices of different children. She felt very kind.


    "What''s the matter? Your lady is not deaf!"


    "Miss, this morning, someone suddenly sent you a battle paper!"


    She raised her eyebrows, yo, this is not common.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    The original thousand poison workshop is now in the conference hall of the Dragon hall in the town. As soon as Lin Mengya arrived, she saw that Xie Han and Qinghu had arrived together.


    After looking for a few laps, Qinghu said sour.


    "Don''t look for it. Your husband has something to do. He left last night."


    Left last night?


    It seems that there is something urgent.


    I just don''t know whether it''s difficult or not, but it seems that she can''t help. It''s useless to think about it.


    "You talk too much!"


    She stared at the guy and looked at Xie Han.


    "I heard that someone sent us the war? Where? Who sent it?"


    Hearing the speech, Xie Han immediately handed her the letter on the table.


    As soon as she received it, her hands were stained with some ink.


    So new?


    incorrect! It''s not that simple!

 Chapter 1484

    She twists the ink, a very fine waxy frosting feeling, as if it was not pure ink.


    After sniffing, I found that it seemed to be mixed with some very subtle bloody smell.


    But it seems that there should be no human blood in the ink.


    "When did this letter arrive?"


    She opened the envelope and the handwriting inside was very manic.


    The content is also very arrogant. It only says that they have broken the rules of the ghost market by doing so.


    Let them wash their necks and die.


    She should have despised this kind of war.


    But it happened after she fooled the leaders.


    "Someone just sent it, but the doorman asked where he came from, but the man left without answering."


    Xie Han also felt strange. Before that, almost all forces sent gifts to congratulate them on their reopening.


    This means that Zhenlong hall has laid a foundation in the ghost city.


    Therefore, this letter of war is even more strange.


    "Is it their prank, or do they want to cheat us?"


    It is not unreasonable to doubt.


    But she felt that the ink just now must mean something.


    "Boss, sister Yinyue!"


    In the yard, a man hurried to report.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Boss, the people we sent to bury the bodies haven''t come back yet. Should we send someone to look for them?"


    The corpses are usually buried out of the ghost city. There is a mass burial post over there.


    Although she has done some treatment before, there are still many problems caused by the decay of the body.


    Except for those drug slaves, she asked people to take out and bury other bodies as soon as possible.


    "OK, you go and arrange. There are so many things at home. Deal with them early and come back early."


    People left not long ago. When they thought it was just a farce, the person they were looking for ran in crying.


    "Help, help! Sister Yinyue, help!"


    The voice was pitiful and full of fear.


    She immediately drove out, but saw those people holding two dying brothers to the yard.


    Those two people are already dying, but what worries her more is the index fingers of their two right hands.


    Good fingers have become thick bones.


    And it''s actually a short section.


    The wound was neat and burned. It was also because of this that it did not continue to bleed.


    But two people have experienced such pain. If they put it on ordinary people, the pain will die.


    "Put them down quickly. Go to my house and get the medicine box!"


    She checked the diagnosis and treatment, and when de qianer brought the medicine box, she immediately took out two hanging ginseng pills and stuffed them into the mouths of the two people.


    But as soon as I opened their mouths, I found that their tongues had already been broken.


    A stream of black blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Before ginseng pills are stuffed in, people can''t do it anymore.


    "Damn it!"


    She was furious.


    How much hatred is there to retaliate like this?


    She closed her eyes and sighed.


    "Bury them thickly. Don''t worry, I will repay this revenge!"


    The yard suddenly fell silent, and everyone silently looked at the two innocent brothers who had died miserably.


    Even though they were not familiar with her, she felt uncomfortable in her chest.


    Xie Han''s eyes darkened, and then there was a surge of anger.


    He stood up and stared at his brother who had sent him back.


    "What about the others?"


    Those people had been sobbing for a long time, but when they heard this, their bodies trembled slightly.


    "All, all dead! Boss, everyone else is dead. When we arrived, only the two brothers were left!"


    Xie Han''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    He never thought that the people who were still alive in the morning would be gone now.


    "Boss, we want revenge!"


    Everyone''s eyes were red, but under the indignation of the crowd, Xie Han rarely kept calm.


    "Wait a minute! I can understand the feelings of brothers, but we don''t know anything about our enemies now. Let''s calm down and see what sister Yinyue says!"


    Looking at the expectation in the eyes of Xie Han and her brothers, she nodded.


    In front of everyone, she began to examine the two bodies carefully.


    Shennong system helped her test, but there was no toxic reaction on the two bodies.


    But in the blood they vomited, she smelled the medicine.


    It is a kind of medicine that can paralyze people''s pain nerves. It is similar to future generations'' ma boiling powder, but its effect is more destructive.


    In other words, once a person takes an overdose, he will not feel any pain and will never recover.


    But they didn''t have any fatal injuries, and they didn''t die of poisoning.


    Clearly, it hurts.


    She thought for a moment and reached out and touched the back of the two men''s necks.


    Sure enough, here!


    With a little force, he pulled out a long needle.


    She looked at the bloody needle, but her eyes were cold.


    What a vicious means!


    First anesthetized their pain, and then stimulated with a long needle.


    Because in this way, the unbearable pain will suddenly hit.


    They can come back only because they have strong willpower.


    Who the hell is it? To kill people this way?


    Eyes, inadvertently fell on the two people''s fingers.


    She looked up and looked at it carefully.


    Just now she thought it was only a short section. Now it looks like it is full of thin marks.


    It''s like being short by something.


    wait!


    She was shocked in her eyes and immediately carefully wiped Mori''s white phalanx with her fingers.


    There was a small amount of bone powder left on it, which was the feeling she felt in the ink.


    That letter was written in human bone ink!


    How sick is this man!


    "Elder sister, what did you find?"


    Xie Han saw her expression and understood that she had some clues.


    "Go and catch me the Messenger this morning at once! I doubt that these people died at his hands!"


    The man''s means made her feel cold.


    The living man grinds bones. This man is a ghost crawling out of hell!


    But after waiting all night, their people got nothing.


    She looked at the yard with angry and disappointed eyes, and her heart could not help but rise a little dignified.


    "Let the brothers stop looking for this man for the time being. It seems that he has been prepared long ago."


    In the hall, the letter written in human bone ink was nailed to the wall by her.


    Ghost market has high liquidity. If it can''t be found today, it''s unlikely.


    And now, it is not appropriate for those forces to find out about it.


    Revenge for death, but the living need more stability.


    "Elder sister, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, we will remember this feeling and never let other brothers suffer such sins again!"


    Xie Han said with grief in her heart.


    She sighed faintly, but her fist was tightly clenched.


    "I know you are not willing, so am I. but the other party is bullying. We can''t fight back now. Only when we are strong, we won''t be bullied again."


    The man''s means are strange and impossible to prevent.


    The only way is to expand its own power as soon as possible.


    "We can do what we discussed before. Remember, the thousand poisons workshop is a thing of the past. Our town dragon hall sells more than poisons!"


    Since ancient times, birth, old age and death have been major events in life.


    Whether ancient or modern, medicine is always an irreplaceable industry.


    Moreover, both gangsters and Whites like to make friends with famous doctors.


    Because even emperors and generals can''t guarantee that they won''t get sick all their life.


    "OK, I see. But I heard that you''re leaving?"


    She nodded, and Xie Han was worried immediately.


    "No! We have just started here. If you leave now, how can I stay?"


    She shook her head and said.


    "In fact, as long as we follow our plan, Zhenlong hall will be the most powerful force in the ghost city in a short time. At that time, it is our real starting point."


    From the very beginning, her goal was very clear.


    She wants to take ghost city as the starting point in order to conquer the underground forces of the whole Wei country.


    In terms of their current strength, a small Longdu ghost city can''t take the lead, let alone others.


    "I understand. I just hope... Alas, elder sister, what you said is, don''t worry, I''ll do it well."


    She knew that all this was too fast for Xie Han.


    But people are forced to grow up.


    Back in the room, she closed the door and took out a small box from the wardrobe.


    There, there are some important things she brought from the state of Jin.


    She opened the box, took out a dark seal at the bottom.


    This is the poison token that the teacher once gave her.


    She wiped the seal clean, and then carefully recognized the fuzzy handwriting below.


    The words "secret seal of poison gate" are faintly visible.


    But in that letter, she found this almost identical mark.


    However, after she first came to Weiguo, she investigated.


    The poison sect has declined and the medical sect has retired. There has been no news of these two sects in the Jianghu for a long time.


    Why is it here?


    Is it really the means of poison gate?


    It seems that she has to find a chance to ask the teacher.


    "Miss, miss ah Xiu wants to see you."


    Outside the door, chen''er came to report.


    "Well, I see."


    Ah Xiu''s condition has been much better. She has been busy these days, and she didn''t think of it.


    However, I still let people stew some medicine for ah Xiu every day.


    Now, they should have a good chat.


    As soon as I arrived at the house where ah Xiu lived, I saw the girl sitting by the window, staring at the sky in the distance.


    "Sister Lin, you''re here."


    Inadvertently saw her, the girl reluctantly smiled.


    Maybe she didn''t want to worry about it, but she didn''t know. She felt more distressed when she saw the other party''s forced smile.

 Chapter 1485

    She nodded and sat in front of ah Xiu.


    "Sister Lin, I..."


    Ah Xiu''s mood was very low. Lin Mengya patted her hand. She wanted to comfort, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Some things, she as a bystander, easy to move her mouth.


    But it''s not easy to feel it.


    "Ah Xiu, it''s all over."


    For a long time, she could only say this.


    Tears fell from ah Xiu''s eyes.


    "I can''t get by, sister Lin. I''ll always remember them. Do you know how good my eyes are? It''s Jia Xing, that old bastard who dug ah hen''s eyes!"


    She was stunned. In fact, when checking the body, she did find that there was something wrong with ah hen''s eyes, but she didn''t expect that there was such a cause and effect.


    In ah Xiu''s intermittent sobs, she also understood the cause and effect of this matter.


    Jia Xingshou''s disciples are actually tools he is going to use.


    Because that kind of rejuvenation requires a young body as a medicine, but the conditions are extremely harsh.


    In addition, Jia Xing is so abnormal that he naturally wants to find a perfect body.


    Moreover, once the body has passed the age of sixteen, it has passed the best age that can be used.


    But he was not willing to waste these "drug introducers", so he transformed them into drug slaves in exchange for certain resources.


    Because these teenagers are carefully cultivated by him, they are very popular in poison master and thousand poison workshop.


    That unscrupulous human trafficker, so he had a good time.


    But unexpectedly, six months ago, Jia Xing was poisoned by that deadly poison somewhere.


    There''s nothing I can do in such a big poison shop.


    He can only rely on drug fumigation to alleviate, and then speed up the research of rejuvenation.


    Unexpectedly, he really let him study it.


    But in the end, he failed at the most critical moment. The reason is that Xiaoyuan, the drug guide finally selected, tried to destroy his delusion.


    Ah hen was destroyed by Jia Xingshi''s plan because her eyes could be exchanged with ah Xiu.


    What''s more immoral is that Jia Xing took advantage of two dependent teenagers.


    Let them think that they can save each other as long as they sacrifice themselves.


    That''s why Xiaoyuan doesn''t want to escape.


    Because in his heart, he always felt that he had hurt ah hen.


    Speaking of it, these two teenagers are also poor people.


    "But why did Jia Xing say before he died, ''they are all liars''?"


    In the story, ah Xiu also gradually restored his calm.


    After hearing her words, he hesitated before he continued.


    "I learned before that someone gave him the art of rejuvenation. Sister Lin, do you think this kind of thing really exists in this world?"


    Without hesitation, she shook her head.


    "Where can such things exist? They are all deceptive. Jia Xing must be crazy to think so."


    Although there are some unimaginable experiences here, we can find a reasonable explanation when we study it carefully.


    Only rejuvenation, which is like a castle in the air, is a fallacy.


    "Ah Xiu, we''re leaving in a while. Do you want to go with me or go back to lieyun country?"


    Bai Su has taken care of everything outside. As long as she can put it here, they will leave immediately.


    Ah Xiu shook her head a little tired, with a little longing in her red and swollen eyes.


    "Home... I don''t want to go back for the time being. If it''s inconvenient for you, sister Lin, you can put me here first."


    "What are you talking about?"


    She touched each other''s head and comforted them with warm words.


    "You are my sister. How can I leave you here? Don''t worry, I''ll take you away in a few days. But before that, I have to tell you a few things."


    Then she told ah Xiu about her current identity in Wei state.


    "Unexpectedly, sister Lin''s mother''s family still has such a prominent identity!"


    Ah Xiu couldn''t help but be amazed.


    She smiled helplessly. It turned out that she thought so when she first came.


    But now it seems that the things they have to face are still too complicated.


    "The people in the palace family are very good. I''ll introduce you to each other when I get back. Mo Yan and Ning''er are also here. You''re at home. Can you take care of them for me?"


    Ning''er and Mo Yan will like ah Xiu.


    And they are both very smart and likable.


    I think it can cure ah Xiu''s heartache.


    "Yes."


    Ah Xiu cried excitedly and nodded desperately.


    "Don''t worry, sister Lin, I will try my best to protect them!"


    Now, it''s embarrassing for her.


    "It''s not that serious. You have a good rest. I''ll deal with other things first."


    Coming out of ah Xiu''s yard, she went straight to the hall.


    Poison trading has resumed here, but it is different from before.


    The hall is divided into two parts, with an ordinary medicine cabinet on the left and a poison cabinet on the right.


    Several clever guys were busy, but there were not many customers in front of them.


    Because of the particularity of ghost market, customers will be allowed to choose whether to buy secretly before entering the door.


    If you choose to buy confidentially, there will be a special guy who will send the customer''s needs in, wrap them up, and then send them to the customer''s hand.


    Although this will increase the service charge by 15%, it can meet the needs of customers.


    Business was good on the first day of opening.


    However, it still did not restore the grand scene of the former thousand poison workshop.


    Think of it, many people still hold a wait-and-see attitude.


    Lin Mengya just glanced, turned and went up to the second floor.


    Here, only those who have the status of VIP can enter.


    As soon as she entered the door, the people inside immediately stood up and looked at her nervously.


    "Hello, sister!"


    A thunderous Hello frightened her.


    Looking up, it was the leopard.


    Immediately smiled, this guy, his heart is very alive.


    The others nodded to her and said hello.


    It''s just the atmosphere, a little reserved.


    She swept around and everything that should have come came.


    Clearing her throat, she came to everyone.


    "You don''t have to be so restrained. You''ll be a family in the future."


    After looking at each other, the leaders all sat down with a pinch.


    After all, for them, the woman in front of them represents the two forces of QianDu square and Zhenlong hall.


    Speaking of, they always fall into the hands of women?


    But now, even if you are not convinced, you have to hold it.


    "It''s said that there are no rules and it''s impossible to get around. Now that everyone has obeyed our town dragon hall, I have to say the ugly words first. Our town dragon hall is not a child''s joke. It''s easy to come in and difficult to go out. This one is a traitor. There''s no amnesty for killing!"


    Smell speech, several people face mutation.


    They didn''t come here voluntarily, and they just gave in temporarily.


    But I didn''t expect that the town dragon hall was a cruel one.


    Lin Mengya was also aware of their intention, and her eyes flashed with theout saying anything.


    "I also know that everyone is used to freedom. However, our Zhenlong hall is not for free. We will provide some benefits worth your risk."


    Everything in the world is for profit.


    They wander the Jianghu, that is, to make a living.


    Almost everyone pricked up their ears and waited to hear her conditions.


    "First, from now on, you can account for one tenth of the profits from the sale of drugs in zhenlongtang. Second, each of you can receive a certain amount of drugs produced by our own family every month."


    Just after these two conditions were finished, those people quit immediately.


    She looked at her with a sneer, with some disdain in her eyes.


    "It seems that Miss Yinyue sent us off as beggars. All of us account for 10%? It''s not that you halfway monks, even if it''s a thousand poison workshop, 10% is not enough for us to fill our teeth! Even if I agree, my brothers will never agree!"


    The man''s words aroused the approval of many people.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry, but smiled.


    He casually took out a small porcelain vase from the shelf on one side.


    "You, come and cooperate with me."


    She pointed to the leopard. The man was a little surprised. After looking around, he walked in front of her with some hesitation.


    "Well, sister Yin. I''m not the same as they think, but it''s too little. Why don''t... Sister Yin, don''t do it and talk about it!"


    The leopard was in a cold sweat. The woman in front of him pulled out a dagger from his sleeve.


    The edge of the blade is cold and shining. You can see it is a sharp tool that can be broken by blowing.


    But unexpectedly, the woman just despised him and forcibly dragged his arm in the past.


    "What are you talking about? I won''t kill you!"


    After scolding, she took up the dagger and quickly cut the leopard''s arm.


    Suddenly, there was a flood of blood.


    The leopard just wanted to scream. At this time, she had already torn the cork, poured some powder and applied it full.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    She raised her eyebrows and asked coldly.


    The latter stared at his arm curiously.


    "It doesn''t hurt! It really doesn''t hurt at all! Sister Yin, why don''t I bleed?"


    Although the dagger was not deep, he also knew how much blood would flow from such a wound.


    But now it seems that in addition to the just shallow layer, there was no more blood after the medicine was applied.


    Carefully touched his wound, and a dull pain that was not so strong came, just like it was experienced every time the wound healed.


    "Wash it off in an hour. Don''t touch the raw water these days. Don''t use too much strength. Be careful that the wound will burst. Here''s the medicine for you."


    She casually threw the medicine bottle to the leopard, who quickly caught it with joy on her face.


    People like them who fight and kill every day naturally know how important this medicine is to them.

 Chapter 1486

    "Now?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked firmly at the people.


    Everyone was silent, because they, like leopards, saw the way.


    "Medicine can only be sold and collected by people in the Dragon Hall of our town. Go back and think about it and reply to me. The world is so big, why do you mix up in this mud pond."


    They can tell which is more important or less important.


    One is chased and killed by Zhenlong hall. Maybe he will lose his original foundation.


    The other is to follow Zhenlong hall and conquer the world outside the ghost city, as Yinyue said.


    SLR can basically make the most favorable choice as long as it is not a fool.


    The leaders dispersed with their own thoughts. Lin Mengya also changed her clothes and secretly went out of the ghost market under the cover of her men.


    After making sure there was no tail behind her, she hurried to the woods not far away.


    "Watch outside. If anyone approaches, report immediately."


    After giving orders, go inside alone.


    Deep in the woods, there was a small pony car.


    She walked quickly. When the people inside heard the news, they immediately opened the curtain and jumped down.


    "Master!"


    She nodded at Bai Su and got into the carriage neatly.


    The latter also made a round of inspection outside. After confirming that there was no problem, he turned back.


    "Teacher, what''s the situation in Longdu these days?"


    Inside the carriage, Bai Lirui was also dressed neatly.


    After seeing that his students are safe, his worries have gone a lot.


    He looked a little dignified and shook his head.


    "Not very good. There is a big contradiction between Emperor zunna and empress Zun. A few days ago, Emperor zunna married a new imperial concubine without empress zunna''s consent."


    Such a thing is tantamount to beating Hou Zun''s face.


    But it''s not surprising that their husband and wife can develop into what they are today.


    "Let them fight in the nest first. Only in this way can we benefit. By the way, I''m here today to ask the teacher, what''s the origin of this thing?"


    She spread out her palm and bailiri looked at the seal, but her eyes were a little complicated.


    "This..."


    "Although I promised the teacher at the beginning that I would not ask questions easily, do you know that I have seen similar things in other people''s hands, you see."


    She just took out the letter, and Barry almost grabbed it.


    She was surprised that the teacher would be so excited.


    But when the teacher finished reading the letter, he looked a little surprised and suspicious.


    "It''s impossible! The poison door has long been extinguished. How could there be such self mutilation in this world that she caught the teacher with quick eyes and quick hands.


    "We act according to the circumstances. They may not come for this!"


    It seems that a word awakens the dreamer.


    Although the teacher''s face was still ugly, he was not as frightened as before.


    "Dare you ask, who is the elder in the Jianghu?"


    Outside the carriage, Bai Su asked warily.


    The voice was interrupted slightly, and then came a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Huh?"


    The voice contained some doubt.


    "Please give me your advice."


    Bai Su was hard headed, but her eyes drifted involuntarily to the source of the sound.


    "Originally, it''s useless if you''re not a member of the poison door."


    The voice was somewhat disappointed, but the tone was not relaxed.


    It''s like the March 9th ice, which makes people cold thoroughly.


    As soon as the voice fell, she heard the sound of weapons.


    Through the window, she saw Bai Su fighting with a man in purple.


    That''s terrible!


    She was anxious, but she knew she shouldn''t go out and make trouble with Bai su.


    Fortunately, she used to go out with poison to defend herself, but the teacher held her down.


    "Teacher?"


    "Girl, you remember never let this person know that the seal is in your hand, and never reveal anything on the zither spectrum, especially poison!"


    The teacher''s expression was particularly serious. She nodded, picked out several of them and put them in the carriage.


    Others were nestled in her hands.


    "Stop it!"


    She flung open the curtain and shouted out.


    The two men subconsciously looked at her, and Bai Su moved faster. Taking advantage of each other''s distraction, they turned and jumped in front of her.


    The man''s martial arts were much better than her, so she was particularly embarrassed in this fight.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Bai su. After confirming that she was ok, she looked at the man in purple.


    "Jianghu elder, we have no grievances with you in the past and have no enemies recently. Why do you want to kill us?"


    The man in purple looked ordinary, but his whole body was cold.


    The man glanced at her and saw something unexpected in his eyes.


    "You are a powerful woman. You have a lot of good things hidden. It seems that you can''t stay."


    Her pupils were tiny. Unexpectedly, she just met face to face. Did she let the other party see through?


    However, where is she, Lin Mengya, the one who is caught without a hand?


    "Elder, are you going to kill people and steal goods? This is not what the big husband did!"


    The man didn''t open his mouth when he spoke!


    Is it ventriloquism?


    "Female child, if you cut yourself in front of me, I will give you and your men a whole corpse today. Otherwise, you will suffer from breaking your tongue and grinding your bones."


    It''s him!


    If she had taken chances just now, now her anger has been ignited.


    "You killed those people in the Dragon hall in my town?"


    She glared at the man angrily, while the man in purple didn''t seem to care.


    "They went astray. I gave them a new life."


    "Fart!"


    She sneered and scolded, not polite at all.


    "You don''t understand."


    The other party didn''t see the same thing as her, but the killing in her eyes became colder and colder.


    "I don''t understand what you perverts think, but I know that you killed my people. Today, I want to get this account back from you!"


    It''s really a narrow road for friends!


    She fastened the dark crossbow in her hand, and in the sleeve on the other side, a highly lethal poison was also ready to go.


    No matter how high his martial arts are, he is a man after all.


    As long as she is waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack, Bai Su may not be able to succeed.


    "Stubborn!"


    The man stopped talking nonsense and immediately attacked them both.


    Bai Su rushed up with his sword.


    And she also cooperated with tacit understanding and launched one of the dark crossbows.


    The man in purple blocked easily, but unexpectedly, the crossbow burst and opened.


    Suddenly, many medicinal powders spread like flowers.


    The man in purple didn''t dare to hold it up. He took a few steps back and fanned the powder with the palm wind.


    "Die!"


    Her sneak attack seemed to arouse the man''s ferocity.


    As soon as Bai Su got a chance to breathe, the man in purple immediately killed her in front of her.


    Lin Mengya screamed, because the man''s moves were even more fierce.


    "Puff -" with a sound, Bai Su, who was hit by a palm, vomited blood and was shot away by him.


    "White Su!"


    She was very worried, but the force value of the teacher and her was almost zero. She was afraid that she could not move in the hands of others.


    Her mind turned a hundred times. It seemed that she had to fight hard.


    "I warn you not to come, or you will regret it!"


    She is bluffing, but the poison and dark crossbow in her hand are ready to go.


    The man in purple had a gloomy face, but in the twinkling of an eye, he came to her.


    "Evil!"


    It turned out that she had no power to fight back in front of a real master.


    Her neck was stuck. She had no doubt that she would be broken in the next second.


    But even so, she stared at each other angrily.


    "Let go of my students!"


    The teacher scolded angrily, but the man''s eyes were always fixed on her face.


    "I''m afraid you, a teacher, will be a disaster if you can teach me such a evil. You should all go to hell."


    "Cough, haven''t you heard a word?"


    The man tried to break her neck, but he heard her cold voice.


    The faint purple light in her eyes flashed by. Then, he only saw that the woman suddenly bit the tip of her tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood at him.


    "Women, the more beautiful, the more dangerous!"


    The distance was too close for him to dodge.


    In an instant, a few drops of blood fell into his eyes.


    But then came the sharp pain of being gouged out.


    "Ah --"


    The man opened his mouth and screamed wildly, and she was severely thrown aside.


    But what surprised her even more was that only half of the man''s tongue was left.


    "It''s old, isn''t it?"


    Regardless of her pain, she immediately ran to the carriage.


    It hurts. It really hurts to bite your tongue!


    "I''m fine."

 Chapter 1487

    With that, Baili Rui threw out the wound healing medicine he carried with him.


    After receiving it, Lin Mengya took a quick look and ran to the direction of Bai su.


    "Don''t shrink your hair. Take the medicine first."


    She poured several pills into Bai Su''s mouth, and the latter was not seriously injured.


    After adjusting his breath, his face didn''t look as pale as it was just now.


    She didn''t dare to go far, but stayed with her teacher beside Bai su.


    The former man in purple was also lying on his stomach not far away. He was poisoned by her blood and became disabled even if he didn''t die.


    "Girl, how did you get into trouble with him?"


    Since just now, the teacher has a serious face.


    She shook her head. She really didn''t know when she got into this pervert.


    The teacher sighed, walked to the man in purple and checked the man''s state since then.


    "Eh, no!"


    "Old, swollen?"


    The tip of her tongue is burning. Up to now, there is still a bloody smell in her mouth.


    The teacher didn''t speak and continued to look down.


    Until he tore the man''s neck open.


    "It''s as if the steam drops in the buckle are roaring heavily!"


    The teacher gave her a blank look. This girl always likes to joke at this time.


    "How could this be?"


    Her heart itches.


    But the teacher always likes to sell off, but she had to squat next to Bai Su and look at each other.


    Until the teacher tossed the man over and over again, finally, under her complex eyes, she seemed to determine something.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Bai Lirui walked together and saw the eyes of his students.


    The latter looked him up and down and sighed.


    "Old like, nest tender understand!"


    "Understand me! You girl, when will you know that respecting teachers is important!"


    Baili Rui almost gushed out his old blood. After giving his students a white look, youyou said.


    "This man is engaged in treacherous activities, and he has a unique mark of the poison sect. It seems that he should be a member of the poison sect. However, one thing is missing from him."


    "Oh... Unexpectedly, there are people who know ''qianmengju''. I really underestimate you..."


    Suddenly think of the hoarse voice, scared the teachers and students.


    Without saying a word, Lin Mengya picked up a small and sharp crossbow and arrow in her hand, put it against the man''s neck and warned the other party fiercely.


    "I advise you not to act rashly, or I will let you taste torture a hundred times more painful than cutting your tongue and fingers!"


    But unexpectedly, the teacher reached out and gently pulled her over.


    "As far as I know, only the ''sinners'' of the poison sect will be cut off. Let me ask you, who are you?"


    The man suddenly laughed strangely when he heard the speech.


    Because it is ventriloquism, it seems a little strange.


    "Who am I? Of course I was killed by you scum of poison sect! Poison sect, everyone should die! I should be killed!"


    The tone of the man in purple revealed a strong hatred.


    However, according to the teacher, he hated poison door for a reason.


    But what she doesn''t understand is, why did he find her?


    "Should you kill? The poison sect has long suffered from destruction. The rest of the people also try their best to avoid the world, but just seek stability. Besides, since you have been punished, you must have made a terrible mistake!"


    "What mistake did I make?"


    Unexpectedly, the teacher''s words made the man more excited.


    "I just killed my enemy. Is that wrong? But you''re right. Poison gate is just a group of bugs who dare not see the light!"


    The contempt in the man''s tone irritated the teacher.


    When she saw the teacher trembling slightly with anger, she immediately pulled the teacher and gently shook her head at him.


    The man was afraid to provoke the teacher on purpose.


    Finally, the teacher just breathed out slowly.


    The other side''s encouragement obviously didn''t work.


    "I don''t care if you have any grudges with the poison sect, let me ask you why you want to find me? Also, who disclosed the news of my coming here to you? If you don''t say it, I''ll poke 108 holes in your body. At that time, I can''t use ventral language when I see your leaky belly!"


    She doesn''t lack the means to extort a confession by torture, but at the same time, she also understands that the other party may not be afraid of her threat.


    "Girl, your means are not enough. If I were you, I would -"


    The man was elated and deliberately angered her.


    But before he finished, she snorted coldly.


    "Your move is too troublesome. I improved it for you."


    She looked at the man coldly.


    "I''ll protect your heart with a silver needle first. You don''t know. In fact, people hurt until the end, mostly because their heart can''t stand the pain. Then, I''ll remove your chin, so that you won''t even have the risk of biting your tongue. Then, rebirth will cut off the skin on your fingers and dry them with fire. What do you say?"


    She can probably understand now why the brothers in Zhenlong hall received such atrocities.


    Because this pervert has been tortured like this.


    He is a coward. He can''t restrain his inner fear and is haunted by the most resentment in his heart. That''s why he will do this to those sound people.


    In addition to jealousy, fear is also a kind of heart that wants to overcome such fear.


    But the shadow was the shadow, and she caught up with a few words, and the man shrank slightly.


    Although she soon returned to normal, she was keenly caught.


    However, the complexion of people in purple is still gloomy.


    "Female doll, you can try. However, your death is coming, because they won''t let you go!"


    The corners of the purple man''s mouth rose, revealing a strange and incomparable smile.


    She wanted to continue pressing questions, but found that the man''s expression had been frozen on her face forever.


    "Hello!"


    She shook hard, but found that the man died quietly.


    "It''s useless."


    The teacher took her and shook her head.


    "Why did people die like this?"


    She didn''t do anything, okay?


    "All the people in the poison sect must have a means that ordinary people can''t detect. They can kill themselves. By the way, girl, why don''t you have a tongue?"


    She glanced at the teacher and pulled out a silver needle from the back of her head.


    "The pain of closing the nest when laying eggs."


    I didn''t expect that it would hurt so much after the closure.


    In an instant, she attributed the account to the dead man.


    After such a great crime, he didn''t ask anything.


    She lost the deal, okay?


    "Well, he didn''t say anything. I guess the person behind him should have something to do with the medicine door."


    Poison gate or medicine gate.


    For her, they are strange words.


    "The teacher is right. This person is a purple emissary of the medicine door."


    After the familiar voice itself sounded, she immediately got up and looked at the man behind her.


    "Sorry, I seem to be late."


    Long Tianyu was dressed in black with a gentle smile on her handsome face.


    But there was blood dripping from the long sword in his hand.


    It seems that we have just gone through a hard struggle.


    "Is it swollen?"


    She rushed over, but was held in her arms by the man.


    "Is that your new accent?"


    Then he whispered again.


    "Very good, just a little unclear."


    But in just two words, the little estrangement in her heart disappeared.


    "Purple emissary, what''s that?"


    The teacher looked at him suspiciously, while the latter spoke slowly.


    "Since the poison sect didn''t lag behind, the medicine sect has grown. On the original basis, there are seven envoys, red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue and purple, which are used for each purpose. These envoys in purple are specially used to search the remaining factions of the poison sect. They all use people who hate the poison sect. Once they find the remaining factions of the poison sect, they will kill people."


    "However, Mengya and I have not been exposed. How do they know?"


    Long Tianyu said softly after looking at her.


    "Thousand poison workshop."


    "Why bother?"


    She opened her eyes, and the latter looked at her with some apology.


    "The backer behind the thousand poisons workshop is the medicine door. But they hide too deep. I found out a few days ago."


    Poison door, selling poison?


    Listen to the purple emissary, don''t you hate their poison sect?


    Long Tianyu seemed to understand her meaning and explained.


    "That''s why they''re hiding it. The medicine door won''t reveal its shortcomings unless they have to."


    Now, she completely understood.


    Medicine door, the heart is really black!


    "I knew it! If it weren''t for the medicine sect, the poison of thousand dream chrysanthemums on the traitor would never be easily solved. It''s been decades. What do they want to do? Do they have to kill all the people in our poison sect?"


    There are many complex emotions hidden in the teacher''s words.


    There are anger, helplessness, sadness and loss.


    To tell the truth, although she is a poison doctor, she really doesn''t have a strong sense of identity with the poison door.


    However, she did not agree with what the purple emissary had just said.


    In the world, where is there such a thing that is either black or white?


    Even though the poison sect is regarded as a scum by the medicine sect, isn''t there someone like a teacher who is really defending it?


    Also, medicine boasts of justice.


    But they didn''t open a thousand poison workshop to collect money, and let the purple emissary kill their brothers in the Dragon hall?


    Everywhere, there will be good people, and there will also be bad people.


    Bad or not bad, more importantly, lies in the people''s hearts, not the camp.


    "It''s as if you don''t want mulberry heart in the nest. The nest will help you in the nest!"


    She was serious and wanted to comfort the teacher. Who knows, as soon as she spoke, she destroyed the atmosphere of bitter hatred just now.


    The teacher''s look suddenly eased a lot, but she clearly saw that there was some hesitation in the teacher''s eyes.


    "I... forget it, you''ve been scared a lot today. Girl Bai Su has also been hurt. Let''s go back first. We''ll talk about future things later."


    She nodded and trotted to help Bai su.

 Chapter 1488

    Just out of the woods, long Tianyu''s men arrived in a hurry.


    "Your Highness!"


    The first was a beautiful stranger, whom she had never seen before.


    I don''t know where Ling ye and Baili Wuchen have gone.


    "Well, you''ll be responsible for protecting miss."


    As soon as she wanted to refuse, she saw the worry in his eyes.


    "Be obedient and don''t worry me."


    "Roar."


    She bowed her head, this guy, really can catch her weakness more and more.


    It was such a gentle and affectionate look that she couldn''t refuse.


    "Good, go back and ice your tongue."


    He raised his mouth at her.


    Suddenly, she pouted.


    Didn''t you just say she had a good accent? Hum, liar!


    "Don''t you go with the nest?"


    She looked as if yu was leaving and immediately asked.


    The latter reluctantly nodded and pinched her little face.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll meet you in a few days. There are spies in the Zhenlong hall. You should be very careful in the future."


    This matter is also a thorn in her heart.


    Seeing Yu leave with her men, she was still reluctant to give up.


    And the man he left behind naturally followed her.


    "What''s the name of the paper?"


    The little brother smiled modestly and saluted with a fist.


    "Little Meng you, have you met Miss."


    Although I don''t know, Yu can keep him by his side. I think he is also a trustworthy person.


    She glanced at the corpse of the brother of Zhenlong Hall who fell to the ground, and a cool feeling crossed her eyes.


    "Hide in the first place. It''s like a nest. Fat go and ask silver to find it."


    Fortunately, brother Meng you is a very clever man. He disappears little by little in the dark.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, she knows that the more proficient the martial arts are, the fewer flaws can be found after they are hidden.


    Meng you looks young, but his martial arts are not weak.


    But¡ª¡ª


    She frowned slightly, as if the martial arts of long Tianyu and Qinghu had improved a lot.


    Otherwise, why is it that every time they approach, they are always difficult to detect?


    Once upon a time, she subconsciously thought that because she was too familiar with them, the Shennong system would be relatively slow to capture them.


    But now, it seems that it is not all for this reason.


    Shook his head, now is not the time to think about these details.


    For safety reasons, the teacher and Bai Su can''t appear in the ghost city for the time being.


    Fortunately, with the teacher, Bai Su doesn''t have to worry too much about her injury.


    But before leaving, the teacher still held her hand and earnestly told her.


    "Girl, I''m afraid we can''t easily infect the poison gate. Remember, we must protect ourselves and never reveal the identity of the poison gate."


    Looking at the teacher''s worry, she smiled and agreed.


    But on the way back, she was worried.


    Unexpectedly, something went wrong with the town dragon hall.


    Suddenly, there was some sadness in my heart.


    She didn''t want to doubt anyone, but this time, it was an indisputable fact.


    Just walked to the gate of ghost city, the two replaced gatekeepers immediately greeted them with a smile.


    "Isn''t this sister Yinyue? Please come in!"


    Now, in the ghost city, those who have some power will respect sister Yinyue when they see her.


    She suddenly remembered that although she was in a carriage when she was out of the ghost city, the gatekeeper could recognize that the driver was from zhenlongtang.


    If the person with a heart was nearby at that time, it may not be unrecognizable.


    It''s really a secret, but at that time, the people she brought were all tough people. Even if the leader of the ghost city came to surround her, she could not retreat.


    The only miscalculation is the purple emissary''s martial arts and identity.


    It seems that in this ghost city, in addition to the thousand poison workshop, there are people colluding with the medical school.


    She looked around quietly for a week. After that, she had to be careful not to give those people an opportunity.


    "Elder sister, you are back!"


    Outside the Zhenlong hall, the brother in charge of guarding saw her coming back alone. He was happy, but he was a little confused.


    She looked left and right and lowered her voice.


    "Well, keep quiet. Tell the brothers to be on guard."


    Now, her prestige is second only to Xie Han.


    And those people also know that she is Xie Han''s great aunt, who can''t be kissed any more.


    Therefore, I have more closeness and trust in her.


    Hurried to the hall, Xie Han didn''t see it, but she saw chen''er holding his chin in a bored daze.


    "Leng?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she didn''t react for a moment.


    The pain has passed, but it''s still numb.


    At least when she got home, she immediately asked chen''er to find some ice for herself and massage for a while. Finally, her pronunciation was normal.


    After hearing her experience in the woods, chen''er frowned more and more tightly.


    "Unexpectedly, since everything in the world is so complicated, miss, we should be careful in the future."


    "Well, I know. By the way, where''s Xie Han?"


    Xie Han had not gone out when she left.


    As a partner, Yaomen is a strong enemy. She must tell Xie Han.


    "I went out with brother Qinghu and said yes. Several families want to hold a banquet to apologize to him. They haven''t come back yet."


    She was worried about Xie Han''s safety, so she begged Qinghu to protect him.


    In addition, in case someone has a bad heart, Qinghu, a great master, can also be powerful.


    But I didn''t want to. I almost gave my head away.


    At the middle of the month, they were almost asleep, and the two came back.


    Qinghu frowned and helped the drunken Xie Han.


    As soon as he got to the hall, he pushed the man to the chen''er who met him.


    "Really! Don''t try to be brave if you can''t drink. I smell like stinking wine. Girl, give me a hug and smoke the smell of these smelly men!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the guy, and a cold eye knife flew over. The latter immediately stopped halfway.


    I can only look at her with poor Barra''s small eyes. Unfortunately, with this ordinary face, the lethality is greatly reduced.


    Suddenly, he retreated to the door.


    "Hum! I''m not as beautiful as before, so you treat me like this! Superficial!"


    Don''t bother to talk to him.


    Fortunately, chen''er was ready to learn about wine and soup.


    After a bowl of water was poured down, Xie Han woke up a lot.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Looking at them unexpectedly, Xie Han is less cold and arrogant and more calm.


    "Among those people, I''m afraid there are still people who have a bad heart for our town dragon hall."


    She finished her story of meeting the purple emissary in a concise and clear way.


    As soon as he finished, Qinghu gave Xie Han a cold stare.


    "In the future, I won''t leave you for an inch."


    She knows that Xie Han is not to blame for this.


    It''s just that Qinghu is a person who favors her for no reason, so she puts the blame and annoyance on Xie Han.


    "These people are really treacherous."


    Unexpectedly, Xie Han was so angry that she gnashed her teeth.


    In fact, she didn''t feel angry. After all, we just used each other.


    It''s bullshit to talk about loyalty.


    "Dare to plan my girl, or I''ll kill them all."


    Qinghu on one side showed a Yin measuring smile.


    "No, the purple emissary is dead. The owner of the thousand poisons workshop has run away. I still need a clue about many things. This person will jump out by himself. After all, the person he depends on is gone now."


    According to Yu, the reason why he delayed for a while was that he went to destroy the subordinates of the purple emissary that night.


    In this way, even if the people of the medical school find the purple emissary, they may not know who killed him.


    Now, as long as we control the insider in the ghost city, everything is still within the controllable range.


    Seeing that her secret medicine business is about to start, it can''t be destroyed.


    Moreover, if the medicine sect knows that the last person the purple emissary sees is himself, the Zhenlong hall will be uprooted.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Xie Han thought for a moment, looked at her and asked.


    She sneered, narrowed her eyes and said.


    "Of course, it''s tempting the snake out of the hole. Tomorrow, you tell everyone that I have something to go out. I''m afraid the first batch of secret medicines will be delayed. Remember, in addition to our own channels, the orders of those leaders will not be delivered until a few days in the evening, okay?"


    Xie Han''s eyes are full of Qingming, and there is nothing like being drunk.


    Now that they are united, she wants to see who is blocking it!


    In order to avoid being exposed, she changed her face again.


    This face is even more common than before, but because of the hurry of time, I can''t help looking at it carefully.


    Fortunately, those people haven''t seen her very much, so she pretended to be her maid.


    After all, chen''er is the wife of the future hall leader. It''s never decent for no one to serve, and it won''t arouse others'' suspicion.


    But Qinghu also fulfilled the agreement that he refused to leave her. He also rubbed her all night and asked her to make a face for her.


    They are tall and short, but they are quite eye-catching.


    It''s just hard. She''s always restless and won''t let her do anything.


    Under her repeated education, the girl reluctantly agreed to make a ten percent trick, at least in front of people.


    "Thank you, hall leader. What do you mean?"


    Following her side, they just went outside the hall and heard a rude question from inside.


    Xie Han is calm, but in this calm, she can''t help hiding a little guilty.


    "It''s just a delay of a few days. Why do you react so much?"


    "It doesn''t matter to delay for a few days, but it''s not easy for me to find the buyer. I''ve collected the deposit. In case of any mistake, my old face will have nowhere to put it!"


    The man''s tone was urgent and didn''t seem to be cheating.


    Just thinking, the three of them have walked to the living room.


    Seventeen or eight leaders were sitting here, and Xie Han was sitting in the center alone.


    Although he is young, his momentum can hold the battle.


    But in just a few days, it has grown so much.


    "Don''t worry, sect leader Xiao. I''m sure Xie Han won''t break my promise to you."

 Chapter 1489

    Seeing that Xie Han said so, the group of people were pacified for the time being.


    However, as soon as they were relieved, they heard someone speak.


    "What did the silver moon girl do? Why did she disappear alone for such an important thing?"


    She breathed a little. It seemed that these people were drunkards, not wine.


    At this time, chen''er also knew that it was time for her to play.


    "My sister is just dealing with some family affairs. She will be back soon. Please worry about it."


    Her temperament is outstanding. When she used to be around her, some people would regard her as their sister rather than a maid.


    In addition, almost everyone knows that "silver moon" loves her sister most.


    As long as she is there, she seems to have confidence.


    "Originally, it''s Miss Chen. But if Miss Yin Yue has any difficulties, don''t be shy to ask. Miss Yin Yue said that we are all a family and it''s natural for us to help each other."


    The one who speaks is a leader who is very good at being a man, so he thinks he is the sect leader.


    But the more such a person is, the more slippery he is and can''t be trusted easily.


    Chen''er sighed gently and shook his head again.


    "You don''t know, my father and mother died early. There was only one uncle in the family to raise our sisters. Later, my sister had a promising future and wanted to pick up my uncle for filial piety, but he was used to living in the old man and wouldn''t come. No, I was ill a few days ago, and someone sent a letter at home. My sister was worried, so she hurried back to take care of her in person."


    This is reasonable. Everyone in the living room nodded one after another. At least on the surface, they still want to praise Yinyue''s filial piety.


    "I''m afraid filial piety is false, running is true!"


    At this time, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Her face changed slightly, and the smile on her face was slowly put away.


    "I don''t know what the big brother means?"


    She stood behind her and looked up slightly.


    That''s a little black faced man, but sometimes, the more this humble role, the more he can make some unexpected moves.


    "What do you mean? You mean, can''t my sister Yinyue escape?"


    But unexpectedly, the first one to refute was the leopard.


    Looking at the straight man with a beard and eyes, she thought the other party was a little cute.


    The man looked at the leopard disdainfully and said in a strange way.


    "I didn''t say that, but you are a leopard with flowers, one big sister at a time. Do you really think you are wearing flowers? Is it because the things in your crotch are not easy to use, waiting for your big sister Yinyue to cure you?"


    The man''s dirty words made many people laugh.


    For these people in the ghost city, in fact, such words are not too much.


    Even chen''er was used to hearing the rude words of the crew when he went to the sea with his father.


    But the leopard stared round.


    "What did you say? If you have the ability, say it again!"


    The other party was not afraid of him, but also got angry.


    "What''s the matter? I said you were a flower girl. What''s the matter?"


    Who would have thought that the leopard jumped forward without saying a word and punched the man.


    Everyone is wandering in the Jianghu. They are absolutely unwilling to eat such losses.


    The man was not willing to show weakness. He rushed forward and tore up with the leopard.


    For a time, there was a quarrel and cheering.


    Xie Han had to persuade them in person, but the two men were angry and had to beat one side down.


    But her attention has not been in the war.


    Sure enough, when they hit the white hot, there was a figure who slipped out secretly while it was lively.


    "I''ll have a look."


    She leaned over her ears and whispered. The latter nodded, pretended to be afraid, took them back a few steps and came to an insignificant corner.


    She and Qinghu walked out of the living room with their heads down.


    The man moved quickly. They just came out of the front and rear heels, but they only saw a figure passing by at the corner.


    They immediately caught up. Fortunately, this is their own territory. They don''t have to be afraid of bumping into anyone.


    The man was familiar with the road and walked back all the way to her yard.


    Because she wants to stay with her son recently, the courtyard is locked.


    However, it is difficult to stop the man.


    In a moment, the door was opened by him.


    Qinghu hugged her silently over the courtyard wall and went directly to the corner of the courtyard.


    The man was rummaging in her yard.


    The other party''s technique is very careful, professional and purposeful.


    Instead of taking the gold and silver hairpins in her room, she chose some paper on her desk.


    And the action is very subtle. If you don''t pay attention, you''re afraid it''s hard to see and have been turned over.


    The man opened the door again and slipped into the wing rooms on both sides.


    She saw that the man walked with half of his hind feet tilted, so that he fell to the ground silently and would not leave complete footprints.


    The wing room is the same number of ways and has been turned over.


    The man moved very fast. After making sure that the thing he was looking for was not here, he didn''t stop and quit the yard.


    Listening to the subtle sound of the door lock falling, they followed the man again.


    But this time, he went to the internal pharmacy.


    Because the secret medicine she produced this time is a non-public prescription and process, and only a small part is processed by others.


    The most important steps are still in her hands.


    So Xie Han alone opened up a small yard for her to use as a pharmacy.


    The house is not big. There are only three in all.


    The one on the left is for raw materials, the one on the right is for finished products, and only the one in the middle is her workshop.


    When the man arrived at the pharmacy, he dodged the workers who were working, and dodged into her workshop.


    "Do you want to find out?"


    Qinghu lowered her voice and asked. After thinking about it, she shook her head.


    "They went in vain. The prescription is in my mind, and I can correct it in time even if they want to do damage. It seems that what they want is not small!"


    She knows that the emergence of secret medicine has moved some people''s minds.


    Now it seems that the person who betrayed her is more likely to be one of these people.


    If they get the prescription and technology, they can naturally do the business by themselves. They don''t have to work hard. In the end, the majority of the profits are given to them.


    But how could she not take precautions early?


    The man slipped out of the pharmacy before the apprentices came.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    She pulled the fox and whispered.


    "Don''t you keep staring?"


    She shook her head. It''s not necessary. Since she entered her pharmacy, how can she leave all over?


    It''s time to end the excitement over there. If they don''t go back, they may scare the snake.


    Two people with the fastest speed, quietly returned to the living room.


    Sure enough, those two people have been pulled apart.


    "Shit! I tell you, if you dare to say these bastards to me in the future, I''ll pull out your tongue and feed the dog!"


    The leopard''s face is blue and purple, but it has enough momentum.


    The other party didn''t have such good luck as him. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    The body is full of big footprints of leopards. Needless to say, the face is like a palette.


    "Well, everyone calm down. Hall leader Xie said that harmony makes money. In the future, everyone is their own brothers. What''s the deal?"


    Finally, the scar Man Wang opened his mouth and persuaded him.


    Her eyes fell on Wang Kai, who was thoughtful and vicious.


    If it was him who betrayed her, she wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    After all, I heard that he came to QianDu workshop to rob things, but he took the lead.


    Now, it''s OK that he doesn''t speak. When he speaks, everyone will sell him some face.


    It seems that there is a trend to become bigger. Does he still want to replace Zhenlong hall?


    However, we can''t jump to conclusions about this matter.


    "Bah! Son of a bitch!"


    The leopard still felt angry, but at least he sat down again.


    After such a fuss, Xie Han''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I didn''t greet you well today. Well, how about I invite you here again when sister Yinyue comes back?"


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he put on a smiling face again.


    Here, laughter is much more powerful than crying.


    No one can see through his ideas, but their natural caution still makes them think more.


    Therefore, I dare not be too presumptuous.


    "Hall leader Xie is right. We''re just seeking money. Other things can be settled privately. Hall leader Xie, if Miss Yinyue comes back, please send someone to tell me. I have some private things and want to trouble her."


    Wang Kai was especially polite this time.


    Xie Han nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that Wang Kai was like this, others also felt that it was boring to stay any longer and got up and left one after another.


    "You guys, no more."


    Facing the inner room where the typhoon passes through, Xie Han still smiles lightly.


    This group of people began to make some changes to this gentle and handsome young man.


    The most frightening thing about beasts is that they learn to hide their sharp claws.


    Therefore, no one will know when the claw will cut his throat.


    "These reckless men!"


    After everyone was sure that they had been sent out of the door, Xie Han fell the cup.


    "OK, Han. These things are not worth much money. Don''t be angry."


    Chen''er came forward, took out his handkerchief and wiped the tea sprinkled on Xie Han''s hand.


    Don''t mention it. I''m quite brave.


    When they came back just now, she deliberately pulled her little hand for fear that the girl was afraid.


    Who knows, she is watching with interest. She doesn''t even know when she will come back.


    Yes, her family is different. She really has the style of a big brother''s woman!

 Chapter 1490

    "I''m fine."


    After venting, Xie Han quickly found her reason.


    After calling someone to clean up the mess, the four returned to the Council hall.


    "What did you find?"


    Xie Han was prepared, so she was not completely attracted.


    He also saw the man who slipped away and knew they had chased him.


    After Lin Mengya pondered a little, she began to speak quietly.


    "As we expected before, I''m afraid someone deliberately wants to start this fight."


    The leopard hates people saying he''s sissy. It can be seen that the provocative man pinched his scales on purpose.


    "I knew they wouldn''t accept me, but it''s not up to them to decide in this ghost market! Elder sister, I''ll ask someone to find out who''s bad for you!"


    She shook her head gently, with a strange smile on her face.


    "Where can it be so troublesome? Just ask people to inquire more about it every day. If anyone comes to us recently to buy medicine to eliminate poisonous insects, or who wants to buy medicine to detoxify the poison of insect bites, keep an eye on them."


    "Good. But what is Wang Kai looking for you for?"


    Speaking of it, she has no personal relationship with Wang Kai.


    Even now, what she doubts most is Wang Kai.


    "We''ll talk about it later. The most important thing now is to find out who colludes with the medicine door."


    Three days later, it was useless to invite Xie Han this time. The leaders gathered in the town dragon hall.


    "Hall leader Xie, it''s been three days. I don''t know when this medicine will reach us?"


    As soon as they entered the door, the leaders couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Sit down and say slowly. Come and serve tea."


    Xie Han is neither anxious nor impatient, nor does he answer.


    Look at his attitude, it''s not good for others to say more.


    However, chen''er, who followed him, frowned and looked gloomy.


    Everyone knew the relationship between chen''er and her, so they couldn''t help looking at her more.


    Doubts are conveyed in the eyes of those people.


    Isn''t it true that something happened to Yinyue?


    She stood beside her and watched the change.


    "Thank you, hall leader. We''ve already drunk this tea. It''s time to talk about business? You said it would be a few days late, but there''s always no specific deadline. It''s hard for us to do it!"


    "Yes, I lost my trust when I did business for the first time. Who will believe us in the future?"


    Such comments come and go one after another. Although Xie Han had expected them for a long time, it is inevitable that they are difficult to resist.


    She silently wrote down the faces of those people. Maybe the collusion had something to do with them.


    When those people complained enough, Xie Han began to appease them.


    At this time, there was a dog barking outside.


    "Be careful!"


    The sound of warning suddenly came from the yard. Suddenly, everyone in the room looked out of the door.


    But don''t want at this time, a dark shadow rushed in and went straight to the crowd.


    "Come on, catch it!"


    The crowd began to avoid. Although they all had martial arts, they didn''t know what kind of dog it was. It moved very quickly.


    Who would have thought that these murderous brothers could be made to fly like chickens and dogs by a dog?


    Between dodging left and right, I heard a scream from a man.


    "Ah!"


    The black dog stopped, but now it is biting a man''s calf.


    The man was pale with pain. He raised his knife and was about to chop at the black dog. At this time, a servant rushed over and pulled the rope around the black dog''s neck.


    "You have a large number of adults. Don''t kill this little thing! It''s just naughty for a while. It''s all my fault!"


    That black dog is smooth and smooth. In fact, it is a half sized puppy. It is a little cute when it doesn''t bite.


    Naturally, the bitten person refused. With a sneer, he pushed the servant away and was about to chop at the black dog.


    But the dog was so clever that he broke away and ran away without a trace.


    "Forget it! Lao Zhao, why bother with a little beast?"


    Someone immediately advised him, and Xie Han immediately asked someone to bring the best wound medicine to Lao Zhao.


    "No need! Thank you, hall leader. I''ll give you three more days. If you can''t get the medicine, I, Lao Zhao, won''t leave you this favor. Goodbye!"


    Lao Zhao was so angry that he limped away.


    Most of the rest also mean that.


    However, there were two people sitting there without moving.


    Xie Han watched those people leave. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t show any eagerness.


    Soon, there were only a few of them left in the Council hall.


    "Alas, let the two brothers laugh."


    Lin Mengya was not surprised that the leopard stayed.


    But this Wang Cheng¡ª¡ª


    What on earth does he want to do?


    Wang Cheng picked the corners of his mouth and showed a rare smile.


    But that face is too fierce, so it will make people feel a little contrary.


    But at least, it''s kind.


    "It''s all right. What''s the matter? Although Lao Zhao usually doesn''t say a word, these dogs / mothers have bad water in their stomachs. I think the little beast has a good bite."


    Although the leopard speaks rudely, it is at least a bit of the blood of Jianghu people, with clear gratitude and resentment.


    But neither Xie Han nor she dare to take it lightly.


    "I wonder if you two will stay -"


    This time, the leopard and Wang Cheng looked at each other.


    Lin Mengya thought to herself that although they were not incompatible, they had no personal friends.


    Why?


    "Thank you, hall leader. Don''t be surprised that I always talk straight. In fact, I just want you to tell me the truth, Miss Yinyue. What''s the matter?"


    In fact, every time the leopard calls her sister Yinyue, she feels a little awkward.


    But this time, she felt that the leopard really wanted to know his current situation, not for those drugs.


    Strange, when on earth did she get the favor of this man?


    After hesitating for a moment, Xie Han still showed her usual polite smile.


    "Have you been informed by chen''er at this time? My eldest sister just went back to deal with family affairs. It''s just a long way away, so it''s only delayed for a few days. Don''t worry, you two, there will be no shortage of drugs."


    The leopard nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    But Wang Cheng has been silent.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff, but several people were quite patient.


    For a long time, Wang Chengcai spoke.


    "If Miss Yinyue is really all right, I hope she can see me as soon as possible."


    "Brother Wang, can I venture to ask why you insist on seeing my eldest sister? Don''t get me wrong. I just think that if you really have something to do, maybe I can help."


    Xie Han''s problem is actually what she has always wanted to know.


    But Wang Cheng shook his head without hesitation.


    "You can''t help me, maybe she doesn''t either."


    The leopard next to him was a little anxious and shouted.


    "I said, Lao Wang, how many years have it been? Why are you so indifferent?"


    Wang Cheng glanced at each other, and the leopard immediately shut up.


    However, he shook his head forcefully, which seemed to be a headache for Wang Cheng''s behavior.


    "Since there is a reason, I will tell my eldest sister."


    "I believe you. No matter whether it can be done or not, I''ll make a deal with you, brother. Don''t be afraid of them. As long as I Wang Cheng is here one day, I will protect you one day. However, the secret medicine is not only related to you, but also the foundation for you to settle down and make plans early."


    Unexpectedly, Wang Cheng would say so.


    Xie Han was surprised, but after all, she thanked Wang Cheng for his understanding.


    He personally sent the two men away and came back after a while.


    "Elder sister, I''m afraid the secret medicine can''t be put off any longer."


    "Well, I know. You can tell them to pick up the goods in two days. But they have to pay the money first."


    In fact, the secret medicine has been made long ago. She''s just trying to test the situation of all parties.


    Now, there are some discoveries.


    "That''s good."


    Smelling the speech, Xie Han''s expression was relaxed at last.


    He was not afraid of those people''s opposition, but as Wang Cheng said, that was one of their most important things.


    "But miss, how could the dog come out and bite for no reason?"


    Chen''er asked curiously.


    "Xie Han, you helped me keep an eye on the man surnamed Zhao. The man who sneaked into the pharmacy that day must have had contact with him. I knew they were going to do it, so I spilled a kind of medicine powder in the pharmacy. No one has entered my pharmacy since the man went in. It''s a medicine dog with a very sensitive nose. The dog will attack each other like crazy when it smells the smell."


    Moreover, if you only attack that person, it means that the sneaker has only had contact with him.


    "OK, I see."


    Xie Han went out to deploy, and they stayed here waiting for news.


    "Miss, you said that Wang Cheng, what can I do for you?"


    In fact, her question is also the doubt in her heart.


    His appearance was obviously asking for her.


    But the question is, what can she help him?


    "I don''t think Xie Han can find out. Why don''t you ask in private?"


    Chen''er immediately agreed.


    There are only men and women in the ghost city.


    Men can''t do many things, but women can.


    They are smart and sweet. It''s convenient to ask for gossip.


    Before long, the people sent by Xie Han brought back the news.


    Zhao is dishonest and makes a lot of small moves in the dark.


    He recruited several poison masters who were driven out of the thousand poison workshop. These days, he also secretly bought a lot of raw materials.


    I''m afraid she''ll start work when she gets her prescription.


    After hearing the report from his subordinates, Xie Han showed a sneer.


    "It''s not a small ambition. By the way, they were also from their family before. They came to buy insect repellent medicine. This man is cunning. The people who bought medicine have dressed up. If my people hadn''t seen that man secretly touch the Zhao family today, I''m afraid we would still be in the dark!"


    This is natural.


    In fact, the man who came to steal found a prescription on the table.


    But the prescription was slightly changed by her. Although it had a certain hemostatic effect, it had the fatal weakness of attracting insects.

 Chapter 1491

    And it will be poisonous insects.


    Now, I''m afraid they are busy.


    However, it is still uncertain whether the other party has anything to do with the medicine door.


    "Or we''ll catch them?"


    Xie Han''s eyes flashed a cold color. Those people were not innocent.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it and shook her head.


    "Not yet. I suddenly disappear. For those who collude with the medicine sect, they will think that I have died under the purple emissary. However, the purple emissary has not appeared for a long time, and they will doubt it."


    "What do you mean --"


    She looked at Xie Han, who quickly reacted.


    "I see. Please don''t worry, elder sister. I''ll take care of it."


    As long as the ghost city of Longdu is completely turned into their stronghold, many things can be carried out smoothly.


    As soon as it was slightly bright, there was a noise on the street of ghost city.


    "Kill, kill! Come on, it''s dead!"


    The shrill cry woke up the dreams of people in the whole street.


    For people in ghost city, dead people are just the most common thing.


    However, when they poked their heads out to see who was so unlucky, they saw several people running in with several stretchers.


    Isn''t that from Zhenlong hall?


    For this new leader, these people still have a bit of freshness.


    Unexpectedly, it was their people who died.


    Suddenly, many people were whispering in secret.


    Whose courage is that? Or is it that the means of Zhenlong hall are not enough to hold its feet?


    All kinds of speculation spread silently in the hearts of the people.


    On the shaking stretcher and the hanging hands of the dead body, there was a finger that was worn off


    After several people finally disappeared into the gate of Zhenlong hall, there was no more movement.


    All morning, the gate of Zhenlong hall was locked, and even the medicine shop was closed.


    "Miss, is this really useful?"


    In the conference hall, looking at the busy brothers outside, chen''er asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll know in a minute."


    "Dead body" was disguised by Xie Han''s men in order to confuse each other.


    Since the other party has long cooperated with the envoy in purple, he must know his habit of killing.


    Xie Han deliberately let someone show her worn fingers in the street. I''m afraid that for a while, the other party will think that the purple envoy has been killed back.


    If the purple emissary is here, the silver moon should die.


    Now, it''s time for them to go out.


    "Elder sister, now we have our people in all the import and export of ghost city. No one can slip away from under our eyes."


    Everything has been arranged by Xie Han.


    Their people blocked the entrance and exit of the ghost city. Everyone in and out will be subject to very strict inventory.


    If they want to go out and meet the purple emissary, they are bound to be caught by their people.


    Then, see how she uproots those people!


    At the top of the moon, several figures appeared on the street.


    These people covered their faces tightly and couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    The ghost market, which has been busy for a day, is still singing clearly at night, but their destination is obviously the exit of the ghost market.


    "Who?"


    The man in charge of the entrance and exit of ghost city stopped those people.


    When I got closer, I saw that the people were all covered in their scarves. It was difficult to see their faces clearly.


    "Elder brothers, we have something urgent at home and want to go out. Can you make it convenient?"


    Among them, a man who looked like an old hand immediately took out a money bag from his arms.


    He poured out three ingots and handed them to the man.


    The guard weighed it and smiled.


    "Well, OK. But you have to show your appearance first, brother. I didn''t mean to embarrass you. You know, the Dragon hall in this town is more ferocious than the original thousand poison workshop. We have to."


    The man hesitated for a moment, and then said helplessly.


    "Well, alas, I''m afraid I''ll scare you."


    With that, several people took off their scarves.


    Unexpectedly, the faces of those people were blue, purple, red and swollen, and their eyes were so crowded that there was only a gap left.


    The guard narrowed his eyes, looked at it in disgust, and waved his hand impatiently.


    "Go, go, mother, I have to have a nightmare tonight."


    The men bowed and immediately put on their scarves to go.


    But don''t want to, they just left the town, there are a few tails, not far or near to follow up


    "Sure enough, as the hall leader expected, several people from the Rongqing escort agency really went out just now."


    The servant came to report back. Xie Han nodded and indicated that he already knew.


    Rongqing escort agency is the influence of the guy surnamed Zhao.


    She felt more and more that the man surnamed Zhao was suspicious.


    Now think about it. If it were them, everything would be reasonable.


    Besides, it''s very convenient for the escort agency to deliver something.


    It is said that they were responsible for escorting the raw materials of QianDu workshop.


    "Elder sister, our people have followed. But aren''t you afraid to guess wrong?"


    Xie Han looked at her and explained again.


    "I''m not questioning you, but there''s no absolute in the world. I''m afraid in case..."


    "I know what you mean, but have you noticed that the purple emissary always attacks us at night? He is abnormal and self abased. Moreover, he likes to torture people. If he does it during the day, it is not conducive for him to do it. Therefore, he will choose to do it at night or in a place where no one is visible. Such a person will always like to play tricks and make himself a God It''s better to be secret. Therefore, he will choose to meet those people at night. At night, people are afraid of some mysterious things. Only in this way can his vanity be satisfied. Another point is that we sealed off the town immediately after the accident. As the only insider, they must be guilty. "


    Even the most ferocious people will feel guilty and anxious in the face of revenge from their enemies.


    What''s more, these people don''t have the courage to fight against Zhenlong hall.


    Last night, Xie Han gave everyone a talk at the same time, saying that the goods would be released soon. Please get ready.


    Almost everyone is gearing up to make a lot of money after getting the goods.


    Only those who collude with the medicine sect will feel suspicious and can''t wait to send someone out.


    "Woof, woof -"


    The fat little black dog ran in from the door.


    After seeing her, he immediately squatted at her feet, spitting out his tongue and selling cute.


    "Next, it''s time for you to show your power."


    She squatted down and touched the little black dog''s head.


    The little guy immediately straightened his head and rubbed her hand hard.


    "Go!"


    Outside, someone is ready.


    The little black dog was so excited that he barked at her and rushed out.


    Next, all they do is wait.


    The ghost city was as calm as before, but after fermentation day and night, there was new news in the ghost city.


    That''s the secret medicine of Zhenlong hall. It''s on sale.


    Early in the morning, the leaders of almost all forces gathered in the conference hall of the town dragon hall with their confidants.


    Everyone has a different look on their face.


    There are doubts and expectations.


    When Xie Han appeared, everyone stopped talking and focused on him.


    "Let''s wait a long time. Today, we Zhenlong hall will fulfill our promise and give you the secret medicine. Just as we agreed before, you can leave the medicine money and take the secret medicine away, and you can give us another half of the net profit."


    People nodded one after another. In fact, the remaining profits were also very considerable.


    After all, as zhenlongtang said, it is pure profit, that is, excluding all costs, including transportation and labor.


    And they don''t have the pressure to press goods. They don''t have to worry about making, just sell.


    "Don''t worry, master Xie. We all know that. Everyone is wandering in the Jianghu. There is still some credibility."


    Xie Han smiled and nodded, then ordered two accounting rooms to come in, one responsible for collecting money and the other responsible for writing notes / notes.


    After taking the note / piece, you can go to the warehouse to get the medicine.


    Everyone is happy, but except one.


    "Wait, boss Zhao, the amount of your money doesn''t seem quite right?"


    Everyone counts first and then pays the collar / son.


    But when it was Rongqing escort agency''s turn, the money they gave was nearly half less than the amount of medicine.


    "What do you mean? This medicine is originally what we want to sell, but you just occupy a little cleverness. Why do you want so much money?"


    In the chamber, the harmonious atmosphere was broken.


    Everyone looked at the guy who was rational and powerful and played hooligans.


    It''s the cashier. He''s really calm.


    Just push the silver ticket out and speak calmly.


    "In any case, the medicinal materials are from our town dragon hall. If you want to take the medicine, you must first take the money. Otherwise, don''t talk."


    The man turned his mouth and sneered with disdain.


    Looking around, he said strangely.


    "Don''t you just want money? OK, sir, I can give you money, but you must take out the prescription! Otherwise, you can''t sell a bottle of your medicine!"


    The man smashed on the table of the accounting room, and the two accounting rooms suddenly changed their faces.


    And those waiting to take the medicine watched the good play silently.


    Xie Han glanced over there, raised her eyebrows and turned to the head of Rongqing escort agency.


    "Escort Zhao, what do you mean?"


    The man smiled darkly.


    "Thank you, hall leader. Don''t you think all the people in the world are fools?"


    "Oh?"


    "Hum! In fact, this secret medicine is not worth money at all. It''s just a special prescription. You asked us for so much money. In the end, we paid for it and you earned all the money. That''s not the way to do this business."


    Xie Han restrained his smile, but his face was still calm. He couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not.

 Chapter 1492

    Everyone around stopped.


    Everyone looked at Xie Han. Although on the surface they were all watching the excitement, he knew that these people were waiting for their own reaction.


    At that moment, Xie Han bent her mouth and smiled.


    "According to escort Zhao, what should we do about this deal?"


    He is angry.


    In the Council hall, anyone with a little brain could hear the chill in his words.


    Zhao dart leader was not afraid. After sneering, he shouted.


    "You and I both know that this kind of thing is profiteering. If you want to eat meat, you can''t let your brothers drink soup? If you can take out the prescription, I won''t embarrass you. If you don''t take it, hall leader Xie, you won''t be afraid of being exposed by others?"


    That''s not clear.


    But those who are interested understand that Xie Han has something to hold on to and is caught by someone surnamed Zhao.


    Xie Han clenched his fist slightly. He was aggressive. He couldn''t seem too incompetent.


    "Escort Zhao, the prescription is in the Dragon Hall of our town. If you want it, ask my brothers if they agree. Also, do you think our dragon hall is really so weak and deceptive?"


    He hit the table hard.


    Suddenly, many men with weapons surrounded the outside.


    As soon as they saw that they had reached this point, they persuaded them one after another.


    Unfortunately, neither of the two would give in.


    "OK, thank you, hall leader. You have seed!"


    A touch of malevolence crossed Zhao Escort''s eyes.


    "Gentlemen, I''m afraid you don''t know something yet?"


    He raised his eyes and looked at Xie Han with derision.


    The latter also stared at him coldly and did not give in.


    "The woman named Yinyue, in fact, no longer here. Maybe now she''s dead!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was in an uproar.


    Even Xie Han''s face has changed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    His warning, the other party did not pay attention, but continued.


    "Did you see that? I thought the secret recipe was in the hands of the woman named Yin Yue. She died and the deal couldn''t be done. But I didn''t expect that you could ship it. That means that the woman must have left the recipe here. To tell you the truth, I accidentally got some of the prescriptions and asked someone to study them. This secret medicine is nothing So special, but the prescription is strange. In that case, why should we let Zhenlong hall ride on our heads? "


    I have to say, this guy''s words are quite provocative.


    Lin Mengya, who has been watching coldly, secretly smiles at the moment.


    She knew that this man would not wait.


    As soon as the man''s words fell, the eyes of the group changed quietly.


    "It''s not that I doubt you. It''s that Miss Yinyue has been in charge of this. She hasn''t returned yet. We''re just worried for a moment."


    Xie Han looked at those people. For a long time, he just threw out a sentence.


    "My eldest sister will be back soon. Now that the medicine is ready, you don''t have to worry about others. Escort Zhao, from now on, you are no longer welcome in the Dragon Hall of our town. Come and see off!"


    Xie Han''s attitude, in the eyes of some people, represents a guilty heart.


    At that moment, several people stood behind Zhao.


    "Thank you, hall leader. You must give us an account of this?"


    Zhao dart leader showed a touch of pride at once. He knew that these tigers and wolves would not tolerate Xie Han''s recklessness.


    Xie Han looked around for a week with a cold attitude.


    "So, today''s affairs can''t be good?"


    Those people didn''t want to make things completely stiff. They thought about it for a moment before they said.


    "We don''t mean that. We just want an answer. Thank you, hall leader. What do you say?"


    Xie Han smiled.


    Now the situation is so clear that he doesn''t need to pretend anymore.


    "The answer? Do you deserve it?"


    Cold words are as sharp as knives. Before those people have time to do anything, dozens of men with steel knives have surrounded them.


    But those people were not afraid, because they brought a lot of people today.


    If they hit hard, they may not be able to retreat.


    And this is their confidence.


    "Thank you, hall leader. It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking?"


    Zhao escort asked coldly, and the cup in his hand was thrown out by him.


    With a crash, he fell to pieces.


    Xie Han glanced at the fragments and looked a little strange.


    But unexpectedly, after waiting for a while, there was no movement outside.


    Escort Zhao frowned and couldn''t help looking back.


    "Do you want to drop mine?"


    Xie Han leisurely leisurely lifted his cup, elegant drink after a laugh, asked.


    "You --"


    Escort Zhao is a little flustered.


    He just agreed to drop the cup, but why didn''t anyone rush in?


    "Escort Zhao, but looking for your deputy?"


    Suddenly, a cold female voice came.


    I saw that the maid who always stayed with her came to them slowly.


    In the crowd, the leopard and Wang Cheng brightened up.


    Immediately felt that it was dangerous and dangerous, and couldn''t help feeling a burst of happiness.


    Fortunately, they didn''t embarrass Xie Han from beginning to end.


    Originally, Yinyue never left.


    "You, you are..."


    Escort Zhao widened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him in shock.


    The woman brushed her face with her hand and revealed a familiar face.


    "Now, I should die in someone''s hands, shouldn''t I? Escort Zhao, you really can''t hold your breath!"


    Unexpectedly, it''s really her!


    In the conference hall, some people look greatly changed, some feel like facing great enemies, and some want to see a lively show.


    "I said earlier that if you were clever, I could make you rich. Unfortunately, some people are ambitious and always think they can take food from the tiger."


    Not only escort Zhao, but also the people behind him were nervous.


    Somehow, this mysterious silver moon always gives people a very strong sense of oppression.


    Since she came out, these people also know that they can''t easily forget it.


    Suddenly, the men sent a signal for help.


    But what they don''t know is that here is already solid.


    "The Dragon hall in my town is not a place where you can go in and out if you want. Come on, take them all down!"


    Xie Han hasn''t done anything else since taking over the original foundation of the thousand poisons workshop, but she has sent a lot more people.


    Plus this time, only a few have clashed.


    They were ready, but the other party didn''t know they had lost the first chance.


    "Silver moon girl, if you have something to say, we are just bewitched by him!"


    Someone began to cry injustice, but she didn''t feel wronged at all.


    "If you are stupid, don''t blame others. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    She said softly, but in the hearts of several people, a cold burst out.


    They suddenly remembered how calm the woman looked when she faced those miserable dead bodies in the backyard of QianDu square that day.


    "Just, I won''t make you feel better."


    Her next words made several people feel cold in their hearts.


    I just wanted to fight back, but I found that my limbs were weak and I couldn''t use my strength at all.


    Several of his men rushed up and immediately turned them out.


    Alone, only escort Zhao is left.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s see a joke today. But from now on, we have some private affairs to deal with. It''s better to continue the shipment tomorrow."


    Xie Han opened his mouth, and the rest of the people naturally got up and left immediately.


    It''s Wang Cheng. He looks like he wants to talk and stop.


    Lin Mengya knew what he wanted to ask and nodded gently at him.


    The latter nodded and left with some joy in his eyes.


    At the moment, escort Zhao realized that today, they set up a game for him on purpose.


    "Escort Zhao, all the people are gone. Shall we talk?"


    At the moment, there are only a few of them left in the chamber.


    After Zhao dart leader looked at them, he didn''t look too flustered.


    Instead, she sat down on one side and locked her eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    She smiled in a relaxed tone.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I want to know what''s behind you."


    "Oh, don''t think that if you can hold me, you can hold the people behind me. I advise you to be obedient and give me the prescription. Otherwise, your little town dragon hall can''t bear the wrath of thunder!"


    "Arrogance!"


    Xie Han scolded coldly and looked disdainful.


    "I knew for a long time that your so-called Shura hall was just made up. But if you knew who was behind me, I''m afraid you wouldn''t dare!"


    She was not afraid of being exposed.


    "But it''s just a place to hide dirt. What else can you do to catch me? Besides, depending on your current situation, even if you die, they won''t know."


    Escort Zhao sneered with disdain.


    "I know you sent me to follow me last night, but you know that there are several experts among the people I sent out. How can you stop them with the small minions of your town dragon hall? I knew the purple emissary was dead, so these people are actually going to deliver messages. You can''t escape!"


    no wonder!


    Lin Mengya frowned. It was really not easy.


    It turned out that Zhao had long had an insight into all this.


    After making trouble for a long time, they were fooled by themselves!


    "Escape? How could I escape? But before that, your life can''t be saved."


    "Ha ha, silver moon, aren''t you because all the people in the world are for money?"


    Intuition told her that escort Zhao might say something she didn''t know.


    When he raised his eyebrows, he deliberately stimulated him.


    "You''re not for money. What else can you do for? The so-called man-made death for money, the bird for food, you''re dead!"

 Chapter 1493

    "You''ll never know, that''s --"


    In Zhao Escort''s eyes, the madness burst out, but disappeared at the next moment.


    "Who?"


    Almost at the same time, Qinghu firmly protected her.


    Zhao escort in front of her fell to the ground.


    On his chest was an arrow.


    Dead?


    She can''t believe she hasn''t asked anything yet. People are dead!


    "Chase me!"


    Xie Han, who knew later, immediately ordered people to chase him.


    In an instant, the town dragon hall was in a mess.


    "Miss!"


    Chen''er rushed over and looked at her up and down with a frightened face.


    At that time, only she was closest to escort Zhao.


    "I''m fine."


    The arrow was fast, almost within her sensing range, and it would kill escort Zhao in an instant.


    It seems that the other party is just trying to get rid of the root.


    "Can it be the man of the medicine door?"


    She whispered and asked Qinghu.


    The other party looked dignified. After looking outside, he shook his head.


    "It''s too fast. I didn''t see it clearly."


    Heart, become more and more heavy.


    She thought she could control the situation for a while, at least in the ghost city.


    But unexpectedly, people died in front of her.


    "Well, go and have a rest first. I''ll leave the rest to Xie Han."


    She nodded and left first with chen''er.


    But Qinghu didn''t follow in, but outside the yard, after setting up a network, he changed his clothes and went out of the Zhenlong hall.


    Turning two blocks, he went straight to a small courtyard.


    Cautiously aware that there was no one around, Qinghu knocked on the door, then took out a thing from his arms and stuffed it into the crack of the door.


    A moment later, the man inside quietly opened the door.


    Qinghu went in with the trend, but with a cold face, he kicked open the door angrily.


    "Long Tianyu! You want to die, don''t you?"


    In the room, the man in black was standing tall.


    Qing Hu lowered his voice and roared. He tightened his neck with both hands and stared at each other angrily.


    Long Tianyu frowned, revealing a little chill in his cold black eyes.


    "Let go."


    "Do you know she was there? What if the arrow hit her and I didn''t have time to save her?"


    Anger overwhelmed Qinghu''s reason.


    He knew where the arrow that ended escort Zhao was shot.


    But what he didn''t expect was that they were so brave.


    "No."


    Long Tianyu answered coldly. With a big hand, he broke away from Qinghu''s hand.


    But he knew that Qinghu was worried about Mengya, so he didn''t care with him.


    "How do you know it won''t? Long Tianyu, I promised to help you in order to give the girl a safe place. If you dare to harm her a little, I''ll kill you!"


    The charming face is cold and piercing. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t be gentle to anyone in the world.


    "She is everything to me."


    Long Tianyu spoke faintly and blocked Qinghu''s words.


    Gently spit out a breath. Although he said so, Qinghu still has no good face.


    "I hope you don''t go crazy and forget your purpose."


    Qinghu warned him, but the latter ignored him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The atmosphere was a little tense, but Qinghu knew that they were in the same boat.


    "I came to ask you, you stopped the medicine door?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    Although ya''er is clever, he doesn''t understand the enemy very well.


    With the development of medicine, each link will have its own unique contact information.


    In fact, escort Zhao guessed it the day after the purple emissary died.


    He had a lot of effort to deal with the trackers of the medicine door.


    "That''s good, but when are you going to let her know about it?"


    "Not yet."


    He doesn''t want to explain to Qinghu, even if the latter is one of his most powerful helpers.


    No one knows what they will face in this matter.


    But one thing is certain that he will do his best to protect ya''er and win the scuffle.


    "Don''t forget that the girl hates people lying to her. You''re crazy and happy now. I''ll see how you end in the future!"


    Qinghu said impolitely. He frowned and opened his mouth coldly.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Turning to go, Qinghu shouted at him.


    "When will you come back to her?"


    His steps were slightly hesitant, and his deep eyes could only have a trace of temperature when he thought of her.


    "I don''t care about you two. It''s just that she can''t see you and always has loneliness in her eyes."


    Mention that woman, in the tone of Qinghu, there will always be seven points.


    "How is she?"


    Qinghu rolled his eyes. This man is really fake.


    "If you want to know, go and see for yourself. I''m not your microphone. Also, don''t think I know. You let the man who secretly follows her send messages seven times a day. Hum, hypocrisy!"


    Qinghu''s words made his face twitch slightly.


    But after a moment, he restrained his tenderness.


    "Everything goes according to the original plan. No matter what ya''er does, I fully cooperate with her. In addition, her previous ideas are very good. If she can enhance her own strength, it will be beneficial in the future."


    Qinghu nodded.


    Ironically, they clearly dislike each other, but in front of Lin Mengya, they are the most trusted partners.


    They had known about the medicine sect for a long time. They thought they would meet Lin Mengya at least after she had a certain strength.


    But I don''t want to, there are complications.


    But in the long run, it is a good thing.


    They are still worried about not having the opportunity to encroach on the huge and complex underground forces of Wei Guo itself.


    "I see. I''ll go back first. I''m afraid she''ll worry if I leave for too long."


    Behind him came the man''s secretly depressed and proud words.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes changed slightly. He spit out a word before the man was impatient and was about to leave.


    "I''m the one she''s thinking about."


    "Hum!"


    After a unwilling cold hum, the man''s footsteps disappeared in his ears.


    At this time, long Tianyu felt that their behavior was really childish.


    "Your Highness."


    Outside the door, there were already capable subordinates kneeling on the ground trembling.


    The star eyes soaked by the cold night moved slightly and shrouded the subordinates.


    "I said, don''t hurt her."


    The tone was like a blade, which made the other party dare not move.


    "Subordinates, subordinates have to. Escort Zhao is about to tell the secret of the medical school. Subordinates are afraid -"


    Before he finished, long Tianyu lifted the crossbow and arrow behind him.


    Aim and shoot at one go.


    The man watched the arrow hit him, but he didn''t even have the courage to escape.


    With a whoosh, the sharp arrow sank into the ground.


    The man knelt on the ground, paralyzed and panting heavily.


    Just now, he almost felt like he was dying.


    "See?"


    The crossbow was thrown at his feet by long Tianyu.


    The man wiped his sweat and nodded hurriedly.


    "Go down."


    The tone was shallow and light. If it weren''t for the three inch crossbow still shaking, I''m afraid the person would think that it was just a nightmare he had just made.


    "Thank you, your highness!"


    The man took up the crossbow and arrow and rolled away.


    He said no one was allowed to hurt her.


    In his heart, none of the world''s major events is important to her!


    After all, they still couldn''t find the people who killed lead escort Zhao.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is full of ups and downs. Although the people in Zhenlong hall reported that everything was normal, she still felt uneasy.


    Moreover, those who were sent out by escort Zhao to report lost their trace.


    Their people said that those people disappeared out of thin air.


    Did they really escape?


    They waited like enemies for a few days, and the drugs prepared before were sent out safely.


    Lin Mengya is a little confused again.


    If Zhao Escort''s people really escape back to the medicine gate, will they stop like this?


    With doubts in her heart, but for the time being, she settled down first.


    The sale of secret medicine is very good. The purity of this batch of medicine is not so good, so the price is relatively not so expensive.


    It''s not that she wants to be a profiteer, but if it''s too expensive, she can''t open the market.


    Once she has a good reputation, she will naturally launch some secret medicines with better effects.


    Moreover, she is also prepared to recruit a group of industrious and reliable apprentices. In this way, she doesn''t have to do many things by herself.


    "Elder sister, Wang Cheng has come to you."


    Now Xie Han doesn''t have much free time. She has no time to be sad when she comes to ah Xiu.


    However, she began to deal with the chores inside and outside the hall. The girl has some abilities and let her handle things in order.


    "What did he ask me for?"


    After wiping her hands, she took off her work clothes.


    In addition to the secret medicine for Jianghu people, she also started to make a batch of skin care products for women.


    But it''s not sold here.


    Since ancient times, becoming beautiful has been the tireless pursuit of every woman.


    And her things are really good things. I''m not afraid no one will buy them.


    Hearing the speech, chen''er shook his head.


    "I''m not sure, but he looks worried."


    The previous events made Wang Cheng and leopard become their close allies.


    Now that her friend has something to do, she naturally can''t sit idly by.


    When she came to the meeting hall, she saw the man''s frown locked and a gloomy look.


    "Brother Wang, is there anything urgent?"


    The man immediately raised his head. His scar face was gloomy, but his eyes were full of deep helplessness.


    "Silver moon sister, now, only you can help me!"


    She smiled and ordered someone to see tea.


    "Let''s talk about what it is first. Otherwise, I don''t know how I can help you."


    Wang Cheng sighed and said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s my... My mother-in-law. For seven years, my mother-in-law has been ill for seven years. I try my best to cure her, but..."


    To tell you the truth, she was a little surprised.

 Chapter 1494

    Wang Cheng is quite famous in the ghost city.


    Both leopard and Xie Han are afraid of him.


    But such a person, now for her own woman, invited her several times, which really made her a little incredible.


    "Speak slowly. What''s your sister-in-law''s disease?"


    She had some thoughts before, but now she sincerely wants to help Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng rubbed his hands and said helplessly.


    "Well, I''m to blame."


    Don''t look at Wang Cheng''s ferocious appearance now, I think he was a high spirited young man in the Jianghu.


    Wang Cheng''s woman is a servant girl of a large family. The two met by chance.


    She didn''t know how romantic it was, but one thing was certain that they loved each other very much.


    Otherwise, Wang Cheng will not become a lonely ghost in the ghost city in order to save his woman.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go and see my sister-in-law first."


    She has the Shennong system and the teacher is around.


    It''s rare to have such a chance. It should be the fate between her and their husband and wife.


    Wang Cheng saw her so cheerful, and suddenly showed a surprise smile.


    "OK, OK, I''ll take you now!"


    Lin Mengya immediately packed the medicine box, and took Qinghu and qianer to his house with Wang Cheng.


    Compared with the style of Zhenlong hall, the place where Wang Cheng lives is more quiet.


    Along the way, many people greeted them.


    More, it''s Wang Cheng''s men.


    It can be seen that Wang Cheng loves his wife very much.


    The yard is not big, but it is not generally clean and elegant.


    Different from the cruel atmosphere of ghost city, it seems to be more like a quiet and ordinary family.


    "I''ll make you laugh. Sit down first and I''ll call her out."


    Wang Cheng let them into the living room and turned into the inner courtyard.


    Before long, Wang Chengcheng came back with a woman in his arms.


    "Brother Cheng, put me down."


    The woman''s voice is very thin and weak. She is held in her arms by the tall Wang Cheng and looks particularly petite.


    Wang Cheng listened to her and put the man down, but his big hand firmly supported her back.


    It was a beautiful woman with a pale face.


    At this time, she probably didn''t adapt to the eyes of strangers, so she seemed a little shy.


    "This is my sister-in-law, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya said in a soft voice with a smile, for fear of frightening the woman in front of her.


    Sure enough, the woman blushed, but still nodded and looked at them curiously.


    "Brother Cheng seldom brings his friends back. I''m sick all year round and neglect you."


    Women are polite and gentle. They really don''t fit in with the atmosphere here.


    But Wang Cheng looked at her with full tenderness.


    It can be seen that fate is really wonderful.


    "It doesn''t matter. I heard from brother Wang that you are not in good health, sister-in-law. It happens that I have studied medicine for several years. Why don''t I help you?"


    Sister-in-law Wang sighed and looked at her husband helplessly.


    Obviously, their previous search ended in failure.


    "Just ask Miss Yinyue to help you. She''s an expert."


    Wang Cheng whispered a word of advice. Sister-in-law Wang smiled bitterly and held out her hand.


    At first, she thought Wang Cheng came to her because his wife was poisoned.


    But I found that the other party was not poisoned.


    But the body is extremely weak.


    She thought for a moment, took out a silver needle from the medicine box and stabbed it into a acupoint on sister-in-law Wang''s hand.


    The pale woman frowned for a moment and her body shrank.


    "Silver moon girl, what''s wrong with my mother-in-law?"


    Lin Mengya pulled out the silver needle and looked a little complicated.


    "Brother Wang, dare you ask my sister-in-law if there is a powerful doctor who has diagnosed her?"


    Wang Cheng was a little surprised and nodded.


    "Well, there used to be a great doctor. At that time, Xing Yu was always crazy. After the doctor''s treatment, he really woke up a lot. But since then, his body has become weaker and weaker year by year."


    I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "In fact, my sister-in-law''s illness is not serious. The doctor is really a good doctor. Unfortunately, the medicine is too fierce and hurt her heart. Although the famous doctor you invited over the years knows that her heart is damaged, he doesn''t know how to get it, so he can''t start treatment. Brother Wang, relax. I can treat this disease. Just, I need to check my sister-in-law alone."


    Hearing this, Wang Cheng was ecstatic and nodded hurriedly.


    "Well, as long as you can cure Xingyu''s disease, let me do anything!"


    Lin Mengya asks chen''er to help. They help Xing Yu to the back room.


    Just put people in bed, Xingyu opened with a bitter smile.


    "Silver moon girl, don''t hide it from me. I know my body. I''m afraid it won''t happen."


    "Don''t say such despondent words, sister-in-law. In fact, it''s not difficult to cure you. I just have some doubts and want my sister-in-law to untie it for me."


    Apricot rain saw her say so, and her eyes also lit up some hope.


    "You, you''re not comforting me?"


    She shook her head. Maybe this is fate.


    Xingyu''s disease must be cured by her.


    "Great, i... I..."


    Xingyu was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. Lin Mengya comforted her and asked her not to be too excited.


    The latter settled down and looked at her with some bad interest.


    "Whatever you want to ask, just ask."


    After Lin Mengya pondered a little, she slowly opened her mouth.


    "Sister-in-law, where did you get the disease of one body and two souls?"


    Hearing the speech, Xingyu''s body trembled slightly.


    Her face seemed a little more pale. Even Lin Mengya was afraid that she would faint the next second.


    "You... How do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I won''t tell brother Wang about it. You just need to tell me, where did you come from?"


    Apricot rain was silent.


    Anger, fear and sadness churned in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya restrained herself and waited for Xingyu''s answer with full patience.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xingyu said tremblingly.


    "I thought it was Mister who took advantage of me. Unexpectedly, it was true."


    In fact, Xingyu himself doesn''t remember this memory so clearly.


    According to what she said, she was confused at that time, like falling into a dream.


    In her dream, she couldn''t remember what she did and said.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that at that time, she didn''t do those things out of her original wish.


    "Later, brother Cheng invited a visiting doctor. I don''t know what means he used, and I gradually woke up."


    Just now, she found the cause of Xingyu disease as soon as she took a pulse.


    She had also been exposed to the case of one body and two souls before, but that time, it was difficult to treat unless a person died.


    But the of apricot rain is very unusual.


    The doctor used tiger and wolf medicine to forcibly awaken her will.


    And the thing that could control her mind was destroyed by the medicine.


    She couldn''t help being a little strange. It was neither poison nor poison nor medicine.


    But in the end, how can it produce such a magical effect?


    "After talking for so long, my sister-in-law hasn''t told me where you got it?"


    Xingyu seems very afraid of each other.


    Even after many years, she knew that she was absolutely safe, but she was still used to shrinking her body.


    "Yes, the one who worked before me."


    "Who?"


    "Qingcheng hundred miles home."


    Lin Mengya frowned. How could it be this hundred mile family?


    "Miss Yinyue, you mustn''t tell brother Cheng about this! Brother Cheng''s temper, if he knows, something big will happen. My illness doesn''t matter. Don''t let him provoke hundreds of families!"


    Xingyu''s worry is not unreasonable.


    She knows Wang Cheng''s temperament. If he really knows, I''m afraid he will try his best to avenge Xingyu.


    Patted each other''s hand, she comforted.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say. I''ll leave in a few days, but before that, I''ll have your medicine ready. As long as you take the medicine at ease, your body will recover slowly."


    Xingyu nodded gratefully. For those who have been ill for a long time, it is the happiest thing to see the hope of recovery.


    When she came out of Wang Chengjia, she always had a lot on her mind.


    Wang chenglai wanted to send her back in person, but he was worried about apricot rain. He repeatedly said sorry and stayed at home.


    Looking at them, she had a little envy in her heart.


    In this world, who can be desperate to live only for the one you love?


    The ghost city is still booming, and the collapse of the thousand poison workshop overnight has not affected anything at all.


    She watched people come and go, but her mind was in a mess.


    The situation of Xingyu''s one body and two souls seems to be different from that encountered before.


    She then asked Wang Cheng. The other party said that although Xing Yu was a little crazy, she couldn''t see that they were two completely different personalities.


    This shows that either this one body double soul is a failure.


    Or it seems that the situation is more mature than before. Because the two souls are merging, there will be conscious deviation and confusion.


    But once you wake up, consciousness will maintain a unity.


    But there was one thing that she always felt could not be considered.


    Can human consciousness really be completely changed or covered by drugs or external stimuli?


    Moreover, with current technology, this is almost impossible.


    She doesn''t believe in the magic of gods and ghosts. There must be something she doesn''t know.


    Hundreds of miles


    It seems that she should take time to explore the secrets of this ancient family.


    As soon as her thoughts returned, she saw a familiar figure passing by in the street.


    Without time to think, she immediately caught up.


    "Elder sister, wait for me!"


    Chen''er was stunned with Qinghu and followed up.


    But they just caught up with Lin Mengya, but they saw each other, facing a dead end, stunned.


    "I just saw him!"

 Chapter 1495

    Chen''er ran out of breath, and can catch up with Lin Mengya.


    "Young lady, who are you talking about?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She saw the figure just now, especially like long Tianyu.


    How come there''s not even half a person?


    "Nothing. Maybe I read it wrong. Let''s go back."


    She played it down and didn''t continue to ask.


    "I''m probably too tired recently. Go back first. I''ll buy her something to eat."


    Qinghu looked at something thoughtfully, and immediately took back his eyes. Lin Mengya didn''t notice anything wrong.


    When the two men left, he looked at the courtyard wall carefully.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you round it. Just, you should be more careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, three sounds of knocking on the wall came from the other side of the wall.


    That guy is so careless.


    Qinghu shook his head and left in the direction of the two men.


    Everything went smoothly. Although escort Zhao was killed, the medicine they sent out resisted the destination safely.


    In order to compensate for those days of waiting, Xie Han only charged three percent of the net profit for this business.


    The matter of recruiting apprentices is basically finished.


    In addition to the most critical medicines, which need special processing methods, she has already handed them over to the apprentices.


    After she left, she would ask Xie han to find a suitable and safe person to replace her.


    No one knows the complete prescription except her and Xie Han.


    It''s profitable, and Zhenlong Tang frankly has a cooperative relationship with various forces.


    Both prosperity and loss.


    Since there are interests linked, there is no obvious contradiction.


    As for those unscrupulous families, they have also been expelled from the ghost city by Xie Han.


    Seeing the ghost city of Longdu, Xie Han held it in her hand, so she should be relieved for the time being.


    "Miss, do you really want to leave these days?"


    Chen''er reluctantly helped her pack up.


    Originally, she wanted to go with Lin Mengya, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t trust Xie han to be here alone.


    But in the end, she once depended on Lin Mengya. She couldn''t give up this feeling.


    The melancholy of parting makes the happy children start to look sad.


    "Well, the palace family is still waiting for me. You know, elder brother, they are pressing me very hard. Now it''s time to start this private school, but if I don''t go back, elder brother, they''re afraid it''s hard to decide."


    Running a school has never been an easy thing.


    But now that things have been done, there is no reason to give up halfway.


    What''s more, she needs the help of school now.


    "But I can''t bear you."


    Seeing that the girl was wilting, she could not help but soften her heart.


    "Look at you, why are you so sad? If you marry him, you won''t have to marry from the palace family. If you miss me later or if he treats you badly, you''ll come back to me."


    Water Ling Ling''s big eyes looked at her. After a long time, she finally nodded gently.


    "I know, but miss, you won''t blame me?"


    "Why should I blame you?"


    "Because, because I seem to have abandoned you... Miss, am I a little heavy on sex and light friends?"


    This made her smile and bend her eyes.


    This girl doesn''t know what she''s thinking day by day.


    Holding her hand, the two sisters sat by the bed.


    "Chen''er, do you know how wonderful the fate between people is?"


    Chen''er nodded. Speaking of it, she and Xie Han also had twists and turns. The final reunion was hard won.


    That''s why she cherishes it.


    But she was greedy.


    She not only wants the happiness of love, but also wants her sister who cares most to stay with her.


    There was no difference between the two for her.


    "Therefore, we should cherish this hard won fate. But fate is not forced. It is not in getting along overnight, but in our hearts."


    She touched her chest and said softly.


    "As long as I''m in your heart, it''s our fate. What''s different from me in front of you?"


    My son tilted his little head. It took a long time for it to be sunny after the rain.


    "Miss, I always feel like you are an eminent monk. No matter what''s in my heart, it seems that you can tell."


    She nodded the little girl''s forehead. What can she do, that is, nun?


    Although I still don''t give up, at least I don''t have so much sadness.


    Sitting in the Council hall, looking at everything that has become familiar, her mood is actually a little complicated.


    After all, when she first entered the ghost city, even she didn''t expect that one day she could become a member of the ghost city.


    "Sister Yinyue, I heard you''re leaving. Our brothers came to see you off!"


    It seems that Wang Cheng knows about her leaving except Xie Han.


    She looked at Wang Cheng, who also nodded at her and smiled foolishly and thickly.


    "You have helped us so much. If you want to go, you have to wait for your brothers to practice."


    She thought about it, but she felt that what Wang Cheng said was quite reasonable.


    However, she did not tell them that they would meet again soon.


    In the backyard of Zhenlong hall, leaders of various forces gathered together.


    A few days ago, they were still at war, but now they can sit at the same table and call each other brothers.


    I have to say, these are the changes she brought them.


    "I wish our big sister Yinyue success and success this time! Drink!"


    The leopard is a straightforward man.


    Once he became a brother, he could put aside everything and drink and have fun.


    "Drink!"


    Wang Cheng also raised a glass to drink. She couldn''t drink so much, so she had to replace wine with tea.


    Finally, it was Xie Han, the master, who stopped the barbarians for her.


    Jianghu people have the pride and pride of Jianghu people.


    They can be vicious, cruel, and happy. They can also sing about wine and have fun at will.


    She sat on the table and looked at the group of strong men fighting for wine and going crazy. Her heart was much relaxed.


    In fact, sometimes people''s hearts may not be as complex as she imagined, but up to now, how dare she take it lightly?


    She is not what she used to be.


    After experiencing these right and wrong, she suddenly felt that her heart seemed a lot older.


    The hot blood impulse also cooled down.


    But she knew that some things were only temporarily restrained.


    One day, she will still rush out like magma.


    Tea, I don''t know when it turns into wine.


    It tastes spicy, but the wine is sad, but it has a different taste.


    Those guys had already been drunk. Those left on the table were either drunk or lying on the table.


    She narrowed her eyes, picked up the wine pot and sipped it.


    Suddenly, sitting next to her, Xie Han, who was already drunk and hazy, was dialed away.


    "Silver moon elder sister, come on, I respect you!"


    The leopard blushed, poured down a bowl and poured it down.


    Lin Mengya was also a little drunk. She poured the wine pot into her mouth and wiped her mouth carelessly. She asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "I said, you are so much older than me. Why do you call me eldest sister?"


    She wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she was embarrassed to speak because of the large number of people.


    But the man stopped, but his eyes burst into a crack.


    "You, you know, what do I fear most?"


    Alcohol controlled her brain. Now, where can she guess.


    The leopard lowered his voice and said.


    "I''m most afraid of dead people! When I was five or six years old, I climbed out of the dead."


    The leopard said, burping.


    "People say, what''s terrible about this dead man? But they don''t know that if people die a lot, it will become hell. Do you say hell is terrible?"


    She nodded subconsciously. Hell is terrible.


    "So, since then, I''ve been afraid as long as I see dead people. The more dead people, the more I fear. Hey, to tell you the truth, I haven''t really killed anyone. When I came in that day, I was really scared to death. But I didn''t expect that you were a girl''s family. Since then, I''ve determined that you are my eldest sister!"


    Her brain was a little slow, but she still grinned.


    "It''s all right. I''ll cover you later. What''s terrible about dead people?"


    The leopard laughed a few times, but there was no sound.


    She looked at the group of men who were drunk to the ground, laughed a few times, and got up to go back to sleep.


    But as soon as I got up, there was a whirl of heaven and earth.


    But she didn''t fall on the ground, but in a person''s arms.


    "Why are you here?"


    Qinghu looked at each other in surprise, stretched out his hand, but slowly retracted.


    "I''ll take her to rest. I''ll leave it to you. Don''t let her drink in the future."


    The moonlight was cold, but it couldn''t reach half of the man.


    Bend down and hold people firmly in your arms, and walk back to the yard with big steps.


    Swaying in her arms, but she slept soundly.


    Habitually rubbed the man''s chest with his small face, as if he had dreamed of something good. The corners of his lips with the smell of wine slightly aroused a sweet smile.


    He carried her into the room and gently placed her on the bed.


    Gently brushed her hand, she took off the mask on her face.


    In the moonlight, the gorgeous face was slightly red, more intoxicating than wine.


    He took the cloth towel next to him, wrung it wet, and gently wiped the thin sweat on her face.


    Black eyes, but with some helplessness.


    If she can''t look after her at a glance, the woman will do something special.


    But she is the only one in the world. Only she can make herself so worried.


    The night stirred, but in a twinkling of an eye, he dropped the curtain and covered her tightly.


    "Your Highness, I have found it."

 Chapter 1496

    The eyes are bright and cold as the moon.


    Long Tianyu didn''t ask immediately, but looked at her sleeping drunk inside through the curtain.


    "Say."


    "The ghost slave caravan responsible for escorting his wife is only on the side of Longdu for a short stay."


    "Where is the destination? Can you find out?"


    "My subordinates are incompetent."


    His face was cold, but he waved his hand and asked the man to step down.


    "As I said earlier, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve your mother''s problem."


    Qinghu said to himself and came in quietly.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t seem to have the slightest depression because of the news. In fact, he rarely reveals his emotions except in front of her.


    "I know you don''t want her to get involved in this matter, so you go from light to dark and check it yourself. I can continue to help you hide it from her. But she hasn''t forgotten to find a mother for you. You''re not afraid. If this goes on, will she find out everything now one day?"


    Qing Hu frowned and said.


    Long Tianyu looked at him and shook his head.


    "Not afraid."


    The latter is a little speechless. How come the husband and wife have the same temperament?


    "I don''t want to hide it from her. She will know what she should know sooner or later."


    Across the curtain, his eyes were gentle.


    He knew that she was never fragile and had the ability and courage to face it.


    But as long as it is later, he can eliminate those dangers.


    At that time, the rest is what she can solve.


    Just give him some more time.


    "Forget it, since I helped you, I''ll do it to the end. But I still warn you that you should know better than me how many people are involved behind the ghost slave. And the guy hidden in the ghost city, do you really think she doesn''t count?"


    They know Lin Mengya very well.


    On the surface, she seems to be busy letting zhenlongtang seize the control of Longdu ghost city, but in fact, she is saving the country.


    That man is very hidden.


    And they can''t inquire about it openly, otherwise it will arouse the man''s suspicion.


    So, Lin Mengya and them just tried to take over the ghost city.


    On the face of it, these are just Jianghu disputes and have nothing to do with the imperial court.


    No matter how cautious the man is, he can''t see any flaws.


    But once they have fully mastered the ghost market, some news will naturally appear in front of them.


    That''s why she''s been standing still.


    "Of course I know. She''ll always be so smart."


    Qinghu wanted to deny it, but he nodded after thinking about it.


    "Of course."


    No way, who let the other party say is his girl.


    "This time, thank you."


    He tucked in the quilt horn for her, probably because he drank a lot of wine. He was very naughty and always refused to cover the quilt well.


    Qingyan''s face was stained with crimson. She turned over and easily pulled open the button on her neck, revealing a section of snow-white and delicate neck.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were dark, but he pressed the curtain tighter.


    "Won''t you come with us?"


    Qinghu was a little surprised.


    "I may be a few days late. The Gong family should be almost ready. As long as I get to the Gong family, her safety will be guaranteed."


    He always has to deal with his mother''s affairs himself.


    What''s more, the things involved are more complicated than they know.


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    Qinghu''s mood is a little complicated.


    He wanted this guy to never show up again.


    But at the same time, he knew better than anyone how much this man meant to the girl.


    The candlelight shook, and he took a deep look at the shadow printed on the curtain.


    "Wait for me."


    I don''t know whether it was heat or other reasons, the woman inside suddenly turned over and gave a cry.


    "Yes."


    A clever word, but let the snow melt in his eyes, like the warm summer sun.


    Step out quickly and disappear into the dark.


    "So thirsty... Water... Chen''er, help me get water!"


    As soon as the talent disappeared, the people inside shouted for water.


    Qinghu shook his head, poured a cup of half hot tea and gently helped the man up.


    "If you woke up earlier, you wouldn''t..."


    He didn''t say anything later.


    After gudu drank two glasses of water, Lin Mengya was completely awake.


    "Why does my head hurt so much? I won''t drink anymore."


    She hugged her head and regretted it.


    Qinghu flicked her forehead angrily. Finally, he couldn''t bear to see her suffer. His hands were not light or heavy, so he helped her knead them.


    "Those savages are used to it. How many times have you drunk spirits?"


    She stuck out her tongue and looked at Qinghu with a smile.


    "It''s said that it''s fun to enjoy beauty under the moon. Why don''t you take off your mask and give me a good reward. Maybe I won''t feel so bad."


    The narrow eyes flashed a glimmer, and Qinghu picked up the corners of his mouth, revealing a touch of evil smile.


    "It seems that you have figured it out?"


    Lin Mengya immediately confessed.


    She knows this guy''s face, and she has almost no lower limit.


    Just now, she was just being cheap.


    "Qinghu, it seems that I dreamed of him just now."


    The movement of his hand was a slight pause, but it was soon covered up by him.


    Now, he felt that the fake leather on his face was very good, at least it could cover some things.


    "He seems to be right beside me. Through a layer of mist, I can''t see his face and hear him clearly. But I know that''s him."


    Lin Mengya never knew that her heart would be so lonely after she left him.


    I''m probably used to two people relying on each other.


    People always have no way to suffer after eating sweet.


    She used to be alone and didn''t feel much.


    Why do you suddenly feel not used to it?


    "Oh? That''s really a strange dream. I think you just drink too much. That''s why you think nonsense. Well, we''ll be on our way tomorrow. Go to sleep."


    He did not dare to do more entanglement on this issue, because like long Tianyu, lies were always the worst thing they were good at in front of her.


    Although she still wanted to say something, the alcohol made her close her eyes tired.


    The long breath came. Qinghu gently stuffed her into the quilt, with a little helplessness in her eyes.


    "Sleep, there will always be a sober day."


    He meant something, but she couldn''t hear it.


    She crept out of her house, but as soon as she turned around, she went up to the roof.


    Tonight, he is still like the moonlight, guarding by her side.


    A splitting headache.


    Pale, she held the doorframe and swore that she would never drink again!


    "Miss, do you really mind?"


    Both chen''er and Xie Han came to see them off.


    However, at her strong request, the leaders did not come.


    Lin Mengya is top heavy and light. She was forcibly helped to the car by chen''er.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t do anything last night, did I lose my personnel?"


    Chen''er thought and shook his head with a smile.


    She was relieved. Fortunately, her wine was still so poor.


    As for what happened last night, she only remembered drinking with everyone, and the rest was completely broken.


    It seems that she can''t be a Jianghu child who drinks and eats meat all her life.


    "Be careful on the road."


    Xie Han didn''t have so many women. After a few words of advice, she ordered someone to carry some big boxes into the car.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s just some local specialties. It''s not easy for you to go back. It''s always hard to empty your hands?"


    She knocked carefully. Fortunately, there was no abnormal look on Xie Han''s face.


    She''s a little careless.


    "Thank you for thinking about it. You can stay better. After a while, when things come to an end, I want to take good care of your marriage."


    His face turned red and he dropped a small head.


    Xie Han raised her mouth slightly and bowed to her solemnly.


    "Everything, listen to elder sister''s safety."


    Well, very good. She is very satisfied with this attitude.


    Parting is always sad. She sat in the carriage and looked at the farther away chen''er and Xie Han behind her. She was really reluctant to give up.


    But fortunately, there will always be a day to meet in the future.


    The carriage and dry food were prepared by Xie Han.


    Either way, it''s all right.


    Because she is now a "missing person", she has to go back to the Palace this time in another capacity to avoid attracting the attention of interested people.


    Soon, they joined Mr. Bai su.


    Bai Su''s injury is no longer a big problem. Plus this trip, there are experts left by Qing Hu and long Tianyu.


    As long as they are careful, they should arrive safely.


    "Does it really matter that sister Bai Su''s injury?"


    Ah Xiu whispered and asked in her ear.


    She looked back at Bai Su, who closed her eyes and raised her spirits, but said in her heart, some fate is really wonderful.


    "Bai Su, how do you feel?"


    When Bai Su heard this, she slowly opened her eyes and shook her head slightly.


    "It''s all right. Thank you for your concern."


    Although they don''t know the real relationship between them, they meet their fellow countrymen in another country.


    Bai Su is actually a person who is cold outside and hot inside. They are a little closer than before.


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s also good. Maybe God has already arranged some things.


    All the way south, they pretended to be rich children who came out to play.


    Qinghu is still her brother and she is her sister.


    Ah Xiu and Bai Su are two maids, and the others are servants.


    In fact, such a combination is still very common in Weiguo.


    After all, there are many aristocratic families in the state of Wei, and these aristocratic families support their children to go out and experience when they grow up.


    In order to avoid trouble, they are still easy to tolerate.


    She changed from the silver moon girl in the ghost city to a beautiful lady.


    It took more than half a month for cars and horses to stop and go.


    This time, instead of going directly to the palace''s fief, they chose to take a detour.

 Chapter 1497

    Even though the news of the underground immortal city was concealed, the people were still affected.


    But fortunately, it has not affected people''s livelihood.


    Along the way, they also enjoyed the scenery along the way.


    "In another month, we will not be far from Beiling."


    Qinghu rode his horse and whispered outside the window.


    Lin Mengya picked up the curtain and looked outside.


    "We should have reached the fief where we settled down?"


    "Well, just pass the town ahead. It''s just that the current situation of settling down is not very good."


    I think so.


    Settling down has completely offended the temple. Even if there are hundreds of miles of maintenance and friendship, that''s just the above thing.


    Moreover, among the top ten aristocratic families, the Gong family, the Ma family and the Cheng family have become one.


    Now the Rong family and the Xu family have lost their unity and are fighting in the nest.


    Settle down in collusion with Baili family, but they lost the support of the temple and the imperial court. I''m afraid the remaining three are also badly weakened now.


    After all, they dare to unite hundreds of families to calculate the temple, which itself is an act of death.


    Although the temple is the puppet of Xiancheng, its strength can not be underestimated.


    In this way, I''m afraid those powerful families may rise.


    It is also a good thing for the rigid Wei state.


    And she is fishing in troubled waters.


    "It''s an old friend after all. Since we''re here, we''d better visit."


    She said casually.


    Qinghu picked the corner of his mouth. Where did the girl visit, it was clear that she was going to see the excitement.


    Walking and stopping, they finally came to the fief where they settled down.


    It''s much more depressed to settle here than the several fiefs I passed by before.


    On the way, less than half of the shops have hung the words of cash out.


    The rest are just struggling to survive and barely maintain.


    According to what she heard, the people of the master''s family have been unable to shrink out since they attended the January Festival.


    And I don''t know where it came from. It said that the Lord of the house was disrespectful to the Holy One.


    Although these civilians know nothing, their reverence for the temple is purer than those of these aristocratic families.


    The rumors became more and more intense. Although the an family also refuted the rumors many times, the people just didn''t believe it.


    As a result, settling down gradually lost the support of the people.


    However, it will not become what it is now.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the people in a hurry on the road, with some doubts in her heart.


    It seems that someone deliberately set up a home in the dark.


    "Find a place and let''s have a rest."


    Qinghu nodded and went ahead to arrange.


    Soon they found an inn.


    Probably because of the sharp decrease in merchants recently, almost all the houses here are empty.


    As soon as the boss saw their big customers, he almost didn''t cry. He hurriedly greeted them with a smiling face.


    "Several distinguished guests, please come in, please come in!"


    Where Qinghu is looking, of course, there is no choice.


    They almost rented the inn, and the three girls naturally lived in the largest suite.


    In the past half a month, under the careful treatment of her teacher, Bai Su has recovered as before.


    Getting along with ah Xiu is getting more and more harmonious.


    With Bai Su, ah Xiu gradually came out of the previous shadow.


    "Master, the shopkeeper asked you, do you eat below or in the room?"


    "We''ll go down now."


    Because this rare distinguished guest, the shopkeeper and the cook also did their best.


    After a while, a table of delicious food was set up.


    But I didn''t expect that even if it was a meal, there was no one in the lobby of the inn except their tables.


    It seems that life is not easy after all.


    "Shopkeeper, wasn''t your family always overcrowded when I came here? Why is it so deserted today?"


    Qinghu picked his eyebrows and talked nonsense.


    But judging from the facilities here, business must have been good in the past.


    The shopkeeper sighed when he heard the speech.


    It seems that there are thousands of bitter sentences to sue, but I don''t know where to start.


    "Come on, there are no outsiders here. Let''s have a drink?"


    Qing Hu waved and said with a smile.


    The shopkeeper looked back and smiled with regret.


    "Business is not good. My mother-in-law is very careful. I don''t need to drink wine. I''ll just say a few words with the guest officer."


    That''s what he said, but he didn''t push away the glass filled by Qinghu.


    "Shopkeeper, I don''t think there are many people in this street. Last time I came here, it wasn''t like this."


    On the conventional wisdom, Qing Hu is absolutely professional.


    The shopkeeper looked outside and shook his head helplessly.


    "My guest, are you years old? To tell you the truth, it''s over to settle down here. You say what they do is disrespectful to the temple. Where is the temple? It''s a place to provide for the Holy Spirit. Can they have a good life when the Holy Spirit is angry?"


    Qinghu looked at the shopkeeper with a smile and seemed to hold it hard. If the shopkeeper opened the gate, he couldn''t stop.


    "I''ve also heard that this family is not authentic. You know, the palace family who used to make friends with the family?"


    She looked at Qinghu and nodded tacitly.


    "Didn''t the palace family fall down a few years ago? Some people said that it was the ghost of settling down. They also said that settling down did a lot of immoral things in order to embezzle the business that belonged to the palace family. Bah, treacherous things also hurt us!"


    She was a little surprised. How did these people know about it?


    The shopkeeper talked a lot and almost scolded him for settling down.


    Finally, the landlady felt that her man was a little ashamed, so she grabbed her ear and took it away.


    Apart from the shopkeeper''s personal feelings, she was somewhat surprised at these people''s understanding of the ugly things they did at home.


    You know, some things can''t be revealed even if they are dead.


    But an innkeeper knows that others know better.


    In the end, who will say it?


    "Gong family, who can do such a thing best?"


    Qinghu asked with a smile. She thought for a while and shook her head.


    Although there are some things, the Gong family really knows.


    But the people of the palace family are very honest. They should disdain to use this move.


    "I don''t think it was done by people from the palace family. I''ll go back later. I can ask."


    She was not pitiful to settle down. In fact, she also felt that the other party was guilty and could not live.


    But this method, after all, is a little out of fashion.


    And in this way, it will also shame the palace family.


    In doing so, the Gong family has obviously benefited.


    However, apart from the palace family, who else can know the inside story of the two families?


    Fortunately, this matter has not caused an uproar, but it doesn''t matter.


    Just after dinner, several people went to the street as usual.


    Different from the palace family, the owner and branch of the family live in the same city.


    Outside, there are more than a dozen small towns.


    The town where they live is the most prosperous and largest town.


    However, the gate leading to the main city of settling down is now under martial law.


    The investigation was very strict. After a while, many people were blocked outside the door.


    She frowned slightly. What''s the matter with her home? Let the rumors spread, and the city gate was closed, so she couldn''t enter easily.


    Is it difficult to settle down? What''s going on inside?


    "Master."


    She was watching the thinking at the city gate, but Bai Su pulled her sleeve.


    She looked back, but saw a familiar figure and hurried over.


    Well, isn''t ANN as before?


    Her eyes lit up, but she dropped her eyes in an instant, blocking her sight.


    Fortunately, the other party was in a hurry and disappeared at the gate of the city in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Ask someone to inquire and see what happened."


    Bai Su took orders and went down to arrange.


    But Qing Hu, with a playful face, looked at the main city where he settled down.


    "Good things don''t get done by others. It''s not good to be done by others. In my opinion, they must be plotting something."


    She also agrees with this.


    She has no good feelings for settling down now.


    However, an Zichen has not found it, which has become a heart disease for her.


    After all, the man treated her well, and the reason why he was afraid of missing was also related to her.


    Several people went back to the inn to wait. As soon as it was dark, Bai Su came to them.


    "Tell the master that there is not much news about settling down these days. However, both the master and branches have sent their daughter to the old house these days."


    Daughter? Is it difficult to go to the beauty pageant?


    "What is Ann doing as before, can you find out?"


    "I don''t know. We only know that he sends away a carriage every day. Sometimes the carriage is empty and sometimes full of goods. In short, he does it very secretly, and our people can only find these."


    That''s strange.


    She asked after a slight pause.


    "What are the goods, can you see?"


    "Today''s is like some good silk."


    He used to control the dock with the Gong family and made a lot of money by sea.


    Later, although it plummeted, I didn''t hear of any silk business.


    "Master, shall we stare at him?"


    "No. an Ruchu is cautious and alert. If we keep a close eye on it, it will be easy to be noticed. You just need to send someone to keep an eye on the carriage and see where they end."


    She couldn''t understand a series of measures to settle down.


    But one thing, she''s sure.


    Settling down will never let yourself fall from the top of the cloud.


    It seems that she should inform the palace family and take precautions early.


    Leaving enough people to stare at her home, she didn''t want to play.


    Although there are some trends in settling down, on the whole, it is relatively quiet.


    Thinking of this, she just wanted to get back to Gong''s house quickly.


    Several people traveled day and night, half a month earlier than the scheduled time, and returned to Beiling.

 Chapter 1498

    Compared with the dead settled down, the palace family is full of vitality.


    They came all the way and met many people moving here.


    It seems that big brother, they did a good job, but more people mean more trouble.


    On the premise of how to ensure that the lives of indigenous people are not disturbed, there must be some relevant provisions for the proper placement of outsiders.


    "Something seems to have happened ahead. Wait for me here first."


    Outside the carriage, Qinghu''s advice came.


    Through the window, she saw Qinghu riding a horse and coming forward alone.


    There were some noisy voices, but they never stopped since they entered the boundary of Beiling.


    After a while, Qinghu turned back.


    "The palace family really knows how to do business. If they want to go to the city, they have to pay three dollars per person. I heard that it was only two dollars yesterday."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Three coins and silver are not much for them, but they are not a small expense for these ordinary people.


    According to the situation here, big brother, they won''t know.


    But how could such a thing happen?


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    After getting off the carriage, the four walked to the gate of the city.


    The situation here is still in good order. Carriages and pedestrians are divided into two rows. When entering the city, they only look at the head, not the cars and horses.


    Although many people complained, at least they didn''t cause any trouble.


    Those who guard the city and collect money are also sent by the palace family.


    The attitude is not kind and polite, but at least it didn''t shout to these people.


    Her heart dropped a little.


    It seems that big brother, they are still very resourceful.


    Just after they paid the city entrance fee, they heard a violent drink coming from inside.


    "Stop! If I catch you, I have to skin you!"


    The voice was furious. In an instant, the crowd in front gathered. Soon, a thin figure came into front of them.


    Qinghu didn''t want to talk to her, but the man came straight to her like a headless fly.


    The long arm stretched out and stopped the man at once.


    But I don''t want that man to have a knife.


    Silver''s dagger is extremely sharp. The man is also a cruel character. He will stab Qinghu in the abdomen.


    But who is Qinghu?


    Only a slight cold hum was heard. The man who just slipped like a swimming fish without leaving his hand was slapped out by him.


    "Come on, catch him!"


    Seeing the man flying out, the pursuers came forward and pressed each other without saying a word.


    After a while, the half dead guy was tied up.


    "Thank you, young master. I''m in the lower palace. I just surprised you."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up, but she soon covered it up.


    In fact, the palace family, she is most familiar with only a few brothers at home. As for others, she doesn''t have much contact.


    It seems that the right side is tight. I think it may be a separation from my hometown.


    "No harm."


    Qinghu is cold and light to anyone. Although Gong Xun looks like a big man, he doesn''t mind Qinghu''s attitude.


    "I won''t bother you if you have something else to do. If you have any difficulties here, you can go to the patrol to find me. You two, goodbye."


    He does things neatly and without any arrogance. Gong Xun is a useful person.


    Looking at him with his men and taking away the people who attacked them earlier, Lin Mengya''s heart raised some doubts.


    She thought the man was just a thief, but she didn''t want the man''s behavior to be cruel and tricky.


    With so many floating people in the city, there will certainly be problems in public security.


    Things, I''m afraid, are more complicated than she thought.


    All the inns in the city are full. Fortunately, the palace family''s Taining Inn can only live in the palace family''s immediate family and some closely related families.


    She took the keepsake left by her big brother and soon found two rooms.


    I was thinking of going up to have a rest, but I was stopped.


    "Wait, you can''t go!"


    She glanced at the guy in front of her. It was a pretty girl. According to her dress, it should be the maid of a young lady.


    Just the arrogance on her face made her a little cold.


    "Get out of the way."


    Bai Su sank a face and stood in front of her.


    "Fierce what? You, return a room to my miss!"


    Oh, it''s not small.


    It''s really the first time to ask her to give up her room in her inn.


    "This girl, there are really no spare rooms in the shop. Moreover, this lady is a close friend of our palace family. Please be convenient."


    When the shopkeeper saw this, he immediately came out to make a round.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that the keepsake given to her by her eldest brother is the highest level of the palace family.


    Seeing it is like seeing a big brother in person.


    There was no such treatment when I settled down.


    Not to mention opening two rooms, even if they sell the inn, they have to greet them attentively enough.


    In short, the shopkeeper understands that this person is easy to offend.


    "Get out of the way! Best friend? I tell you, my lady is the young grandmother of the future palace family. I''m not sure whether she is the wife of the future owner. Hum, I want her room!"


    The maid is arrogant. She has seen it a lot.


    But it''s rare to get used to it.


    She didn''t want to pay any attention to such people.


    "Bai Su, let''s go up."


    She opened her mouth lightly, and Bai Su nodded. Just when the three wanted to go upstairs, the maid dared to push.


    "If you dare to touch my lady, you can try."


    Bai Su''s voice was cold, but the long sword in her hand was out of the scabbard and shining cold light, which made the maid shrink her neck involuntarily.


    Her eyes were very cold. The maid had never seen such a woman. She subconsciously turned aside and made way for going upstairs.


    "Interesting."


    Qinghu''s eyes flashed slightly. After glancing at the maid, he smiled softly.


    "Don''t make a big deal. You''re just a maid."


    Lin Mengya said softly.


    Qinghu took back his eyes, but his lips curved with a sneer.


    "Well, it''s up to you first. If she wants to die herself, she can''t blame anyone."


    "That''s right."


    Lin Mengya was completely speechless.


    She looked at Qing Hu and Bai Su, who had full tacit understanding and had reached a consensus, and sighed in her heart.


    But I just want to push her, and I haven''t pushed it yet. How can it become a heinous crime to get to them?


    Shaking her head, she took ah Xiu and Bai Su into the room first.


    She was a little curious about what the maid said just now.


    Is it difficult? Is it the fiancee of any brother?


    But before she came back, she often corresponded with several brothers, but she didn''t listen to them.


    It seems that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong.


    "Dong Dong", the sound of smashing the door came.


    She frowned slightly. Before she could speak, Bai Su grabbed her long sword and jumped to the door.


    "Who?"


    "Open the door quickly! My lady wants to see you!"


    It''s the maid who blocked the way just now. She''s really a black line.


    Why can''t you get rid of it?


    "No."


    Bai Su''s tone was not good and she drank coldly.


    But the people outside were reluctant to let go and continued to shoot.


    "If you can''t see it, you can''t see it! It''s your great blessing that my lady wants to see you. Hum, if she had put it on someone else, she might have fawned!"


    In this world, there is a kind of person who always thinks that Lao Tzu is the first in the world.


    As everyone knows, there are mountains outside mountains and people outside people.


    Lin Mengya smiled lightly. She was afraid that the "young lady of the palace family" who came from a big source did not know that the real decision-making power of the palace family was in her hand.


    The so-called marriage of a wife and a virtuous person depends on the quality of the maid. This person can''t enter the door of her palace.


    The door was shot so loud that Bai Su finally couldn''t help it and suddenly opened the door.


    The maid didn''t notice. She stumbled and almost fell in.


    "What the hell are you doing? My lady said, gone!"


    Bai Su frowned and said coldly.


    But the latter glared at her angrily. At last, it seemed that he remembered something, but he still endured it.


    "I know what you think. Isn''t it just a room? My lady said that she looked at it and gave it to you. My lady is so tolerant, and your lady should show some expression?"


    Bai Su almost laughed angrily.


    This room is theirs originally. Where does this person and the young lady of her family come from? How dare they thank them?


    "No time."


    She was about to close the door, but unexpectedly, the maid was flexible and squeezed in the middle of the door.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be noble. To put it bluntly, don''t you all come for the princes of the palace family? My young lady is different from you. She is the fiancee of the young master of the palace family. If you are clever and sensible, maybe my young lady can think you''re talking."


    It turns out that there is still this relationship.


    But before Lin Mengya, she had never heard from her great grandfather and big brother.


    Moreover, according to her words, it seems that many people come for their four brothers.


    In that case, she really has to "inquire about the enemy".


    "Really?"


    Bai Su just wanted to catch up, when he heard the voice of his master.


    The maid showed a proud look, as if she would be moved after eating her.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, forget it. However, if you are preempted by others, you will lose more than you gain."


    She came out with a smile on her face.


    "Then, thank you."


    The maid looked at her up and down, smiled disdainfully, and turned away.


    "Come with me."


    Bai Su and ah Xiu looked at each other. They didn''t know what medicine Lin Mengya was selling in the gourd.


    With a "bang", I heard something smashing before I reached the door.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya frowned.


    The maid was not surprised, but heard a sharp female voice inside.


    "How dare they fool me with such things!"

 Chapter 1499

    The maid was not surprised and knocked at the door.


    "Who!"


    Immediately, a lazy voice came from inside.


    It sounds like the same person as the sharp scolding just now.


    "It''s me, miss. Someone wants to see you."


    Upon hearing this, ah Xiu and Bai Su were unwilling at the same time.


    Just because of her, they didn''t have an immediate attack.


    This "young lady" has a thick skin. Obviously, the man thought of a way to threaten himself. Instead, he put gold on his face.


    If it had been the usual, she would have turned and left.


    Before we met, she felt a little bad about it.


    Such a woman wants to enter the gate of the palace. Let''s have another life.


    "Well, come in."


    Big brother''s so-called engagement man has put on airs for ten percent.


    The maid glanced at them in a cool tone.


    "As for my young lady, she comes from a rich family. Her temperament may be different from yours. Don''t make a fuss when you go in."


    "Big family?"


    She sneered. I don''t know which big family could raise such a arrogant person.


    The maid gently opened the door and said to them.


    "Go in."


    The room was spacious, but a little smaller than what she lived in.


    After all, knowing that she was coming back recently, big brother, they had ordered the inn along the way to empty the best one for her.


    This is the kindness of my brothers, and she used it for the first time because she was about to get home.


    But I didn''t expect to meet such an unreasonable master.


    "Here you are. Sit down."


    No one came to greet him, but he saw a layer of broken slag covered with porcelain chips on the ground.


    At the table, there was a woman in purple, who was very beautiful, but the expression on her face was arrogant and almost mean.


    When I saw them coming, I just looked up and down with my eyes.


    "What do you call your sister?"


    Come up and take advantage of yourself?


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t have such an unruly and willful "sister".


    "There''s no need to call us, but I don''t know what advice the young lady has on inviting us here."


    She is very simple. People respect her and she respects others.


    Now that this man is shameless, why should she be polite.


    Sure enough, the pretty face frowned because of her words.


    But soon, the man snorted coldly.


    "I really don''t know where the country girl came from. She doesn''t know the rules. Even so, I''ll tell the ugly story first. If you''re like this, don''t think of entering the palace."


    She almost laughed angrily.


    These goods don''t really think of themselves as the eldest daughter-in-law of the palace family, do they?


    I don''t know whether it was angry or ridiculous. As soon as her heart turned, she looked angry.


    "Don''t think you can rest easy when you have an engagement with brother Gong bin. Brother Gong bin and I are a match made in heaven. We have made an appointment for a long time. What are you?"


    Bai Su and ah Xiu were silly.


    Seeing her acting hard, she had to swallow what she said. Which one is this?


    "Hum, you shameless thing! I knew you all came for my fiance! I''ll tell you now, you should die early! The palace family attaches great importance to commitment. The position of the young lady of the palace family will never be on your head!"


    "OK, let''s wait and see. See who brother Gong bin likes!"


    She ignored the other party''s threats and turned to go.


    But I didn''t expect whether the man was mad or deliberately threw out a teacup.


    She turned her back, and even when she stopped, she had no time to hide.


    Fortunately, Bai Su was on alert at any time, jumped up and protected her behind her.


    With a "bang", the tea cup was blown away by Bai Su and hit the wall.


    "How dare you touch my master!"


    Bai Su''s words have been mixed with a chill.


    Ah Xiu was a step late, but he also came quickly and stared at the young lady angrily.


    But neither of them had the anger at the bottom of Lin Mengya''s eyes, which was frightening.


    She brushed aside Bai Su and ah Xiu and walked to the young lady without expression.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Her voice was cold to the bone, especially her dark eyes locked the man.


    The man must have never seen such a battle. For a moment, he was stunned.


    "You, dare you threaten me?"


    "Don''t think too much of yourself. Somebody, get her out of here."


    Before the voice fell, Bai Su had rushed to the people.


    "How dare you treat me like this? Come here, I want to see young master Gong! I want to tell him that you humiliated his fiancee!"


    The man began to shout loudly. The shopkeeper had heard the news here long ago and was bringing people here at the moment.


    As soon as they saw the two of them, they frowned fiercely.


    But then the woman with the keepsake handed down by the young master looked at him.


    "Tell everyone of the palace family that in the future, they are not allowed to enter the city, including their family. No matter it''s stationery or gifts, they are not allowed to enter our palace fief!"


    The woman''s momentum was very strong. After the shopkeeper was slightly surprised, she suddenly remembered the young master''s orders.


    Is this really the young lady?


    "What kind of thing are you? Don''t drive her out quickly!"


    The young lady was still arrogant, but Bai Su, who stood beside her, stretched out his hand and was dragged out by Bai su.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Regardless of the woman''s crying and scolding, Bai Su looked at the shopkeeper coldly.


    The latter immediately dodged his body and didn''t dare to stop at all.


    But in my heart, I made up my mind to listen to the young lady with the keepsake in front of me, no matter what the consequences were.


    The woman cried endlessly, and Bai Su was really bored. When one hand went down, the woman fainted and softened.


    Look at the treatment of their own young ladies. How dare those waitresses show off.


    After packing up his baggage, he chased out.


    "What else can I do for you, miss?"


    The shopkeeper''s attitude towards her became more and more respectful.


    After thinking about it, she asked.


    "Have you seen this man, young master?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head immediately.


    "No, she''s been here for nearly half a month. Every time, no matter what method, the young master doesn''t see her. It''s just that the young master told me to treat each other better."


    This is what big brother has always done. Even for people he doesn''t like, he will be considerate.


    But now she knew why the woman was dying.


    I''m afraid the Gong family will have to come forward after they hope to make things big.


    It''s also strange that the woman was unlucky. Why did she meet her?


    "All right, you go down. I''ll explain things here to the young master myself."


    The shopkeeper heard the speech and thanked him for his kindness.


    "Sister ya, didn''t you say your identity should be kept secret? Aren''t you afraid that it will be exposed?"


    Ah Xiuqi returns to Qi, but I still worry more.


    "It doesn''t matter. They dare not say more. And that woman will think I''m a ''friend'' of my big brother."


    The people who can take charge of Taining inn are carefully selected by the eldest brother.


    The first is absolute loyalty to the palace family.


    Put the others aside first. This is the forbidden land of the palace family.


    How can big brother be careless in his own territory.


    This is the first line of defense to enter the palace family. If she expected it well, this person should almost be the confidant of big brother.


    Bai Su worked cleanly and forced the women out of the city with a sword.


    Don''t say, they don''t dare to make much noise.


    It seems that it''s better to speak with your fist at the critical moment.


    It was just getting dark, and there was still some time before she went to bed, so she took ah Xiu to gossip.


    She thought it over. This time, Gong Ya''s identity must not be exposed.


    Therefore, it''s better to take the current false identity and do things more conveniently in the future.


    "Girl, did you sleep?"


    Qinghu knocked on the door, and ah Xiu immediately got up to open the door.


    The man came in with some lotus leaf bags in his hand.


    "Eat while it''s hot."


    This guy must know that she didn''t eat well at dinner, so he bought these snacks specially.


    Greeting ah Xiu, the three sat at the table and used some.


    "How are the masters and servants?"


    When she quarreled with others, Qinghu didn''t appear.


    But she knew that Qinghu would never miss anyone who had a chance to hurt himself.


    So he should be watching.


    "Nothing. It''s just dirty."


    Qing Hu said with a smile.


    Every time this guy shows this soft smile, it means that he must have done something bad.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked tentatively.


    "You killed them all?"


    Qinghu shook his head and said angrily.


    "Don''t you forbid me to kill people easily? However, I don''t like them to say some slandering words casually, so I killed them."


    His heart jumped. Lin Mengya probably guessed who was suffering.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die. I just cut her tongue in front of her master. After taking care of it, she must know what to say and what not to say."


    Hearing what fox said, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    Qinghu has always been indifferent to human life, and used to kill people without blinking an eye.


    Although there is convergence now, once it concerns himself, he will restore his nature.


    "Well, with her as an example, those who want to send their daughter to the door can probably weigh it."


    Although she was more anxious than anyone about her brothers'' marriage.


    But this does not mean that those families can divide the palace under the guise of marriage.


    They don''t need any power marriage. Their brothers are so excellent that they can shine without marriage.


    Therefore, when it comes to getting a wife, she wants her brothers to choose their favorite partners.


    Otherwise, if such a "finger belly for marriage" bitch enters the door, she is afraid that there will be no peace in the future.

 Chapter 1500

    "But in this way, isn''t the palace family stigmatized as perfidious?"


    Ah Xiu tilted her head and said in a small voice.


    This is a problem. After all, people at home, from old to young, are old-fashioned characters who recognize death reason.


    Why don''t she go home and ask what''s going on with the big brother''s engagement.


    They had planned to stop here for a while and continue to the inner city tomorrow.


    But unexpectedly, shortly after sleeping, Lin Mengya smelled a burning smell.


    Put on her coat and went to the window. She saw a fire not far away.


    Thick smoke soared into the sky, which was a little scary.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Su walked up to her and looked out of the window together.


    On the street, people kept fighting the fire back and forth, and gradually the fire was controlled.


    "Strange, why is the fire so big?"


    She was a little confused.


    Although this is not the main city, because there are many folk houses, the ancestors of the palace family considered how to prevent fire when building the city.


    And the big brother also strengthened the patrol at night. It is said that someone should find it when the fire starts.


    The location of the fire is also a relatively prosperous business district in the city. It is said that there should not be such a big fire.


    While she was thinking, there was a knock at the door.


    "Open the door, open the door!"


    The voice was very urgent and noisy. It is estimated that all the guests in the inn were awakened.


    After she looked at Bai Su, they came to the door.


    The man on duty immediately opened the door. Standing outside was the group of people who saw the patrol during the day.


    They poured in and occupied the lobby of the inn.


    "Brothers, what''s going on?"


    The guys in Taining Inn didn''t panic, but the guests were awakened, and he was really difficult to deal with.


    "We were ordered to search for arsonists. Have you ever seen anyone suspicious here?"


    Arsonist?


    Sure enough, someone deliberately set fire.


    Although it confirmed the speculation in her heart, she was not at all relaxed.


    It can make the patrol check people in the middle of the night. I''m afraid the arsonist is not that simple.


    "As you know, the guests staying in our Taining inn are all friends of the owner''s family. How can there be arsonists among such people?"


    The man smiled and said, but the leader pushed him away.


    "Yes or no, you have to check before you know. Come on, search for me. Don''t let go of a room!"


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the group of people were about to rush upstairs, the man didn''t care about anything else. He ran a few steps and stood in front of those people.


    "Elder brother, it''s good for you to take prisoners. However, there are many women''s dependents in our inn. Would you like me to go up and knock on the door one by one so as not to disturb these women''s dependents?"


    Man, that''s right.


    After all, most people sleep in the middle of the night.


    And most of the people who can stay here are rich businessmen or people from aristocratic families.


    If they break in like this, wouldn''t they scare someone to death?


    But unexpectedly, the man glanced at the man coldly.


    "Do you have anything to do with arson? Search for me! Hurry up, lest the prisoner run away!"


    "No, no!"


    The man shouted a few times, but it couldn''t resist the brute force of those people.


    Soon, he was caught and watched helplessly as people rushed upstairs.


    Suddenly, startled voices, screams and curses broke out one after another.


    Fortunately, the three of them woke up earlier and had put on their coats.


    Those patrolmen didn''t go too far. After looking carefully around the house, they withdrew.


    Although these people are rude, they may also want to find the arsonist quickly.


    "Boss, this room is weird!"


    Suddenly, all the attention was attracted.


    But Lin Mengya frowned. Isn''t that Qinghu''s room?


    "What did you find?"


    "There are people living here, but now they are gone!"


    How come?


    Qinghu usually doesn''t leave her easily. If she leaves temporarily, she will tell her.


    They are still together before going to bed. Why is there no one in the room?


    "I ask you, who lives here?"


    The man looked at Lin Mengya and they looked a little hesitant.


    After all, this is the innkeeper''s advice. We must not offend our distinguished guests.


    "One of our guests lives here. However, this guest is valuable and will not have anything to do with arson!"


    The leader of the patrol did not believe what he said, but went in personally and watched his people search.


    "Boss, I found it!"


    What did they find?


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the past, and Lin Mengya and them were also closely aware of the trend there.


    "Let me ask you again, where is he?"


    The man''s face changed, but he still didn''t change his mouth.


    "You really misunderstood. The guests living here have absolutely nothing to do with the arsonist..."


    But unexpectedly, the leader slapped the man in the face with a cold face.


    "Do you know that sixteen members of three families were buried alive in the fire tonight! You dare to cover up the arsonists. I think you don''t want to live!"


    "However, the guests here just arrived today. How could he set fire?"


    Man, maybe no one is so sad. Although his voice is getting weaker, he still maintains Qinghu.


    The man, however, sneered.


    "It seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. Take it!"


    Before the words fell, the man who went in to search presented something.


    From the appearance, it looks like a fire fold.


    However, it is specially made, and its appearance is somewhat different from that of ordinary ones.


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, this is as like as two peas. This is not common in Beiling, only the talents they come from can be used. And we found the same thing in the fire. We also once made an exchange with arson and watched him escape here. It is never wrong. I asked you last time.


    Only this sentence, she knew it. It must have nothing to do with Qinghu.


    Qinghu is such an expert. If he really intends to set fire, let alone these garlic, he will have more. It is estimated that he can''t even see the shadow.


    Moreover, if it is made by Qinghu, where will it leave a living mouth?


    In this way, someone deliberately framed it.


    But who did it? What is the purpose?


    "I, I really don''t know!"


    The man was stunned and shook his head to deny it.


    The man looked at him and ordered his men to throw them down. He went straight to the counter and took out the register.


    She felt something wrong with a jump in her heart.


    But the man soon turned his eyes to her.


    "So you''re with him! Since he ran away, you can only take you back first! Come on, take it away!"


    Bai Su had a long sword in his hand and was about to rush forward, but she stopped him.


    "We are innocent. What can we do if we go there? However, if it is clear that we have nothing to do with the arson case, please bother this big brother and send us back."


    She was neither frightened nor excited.


    Bai Su immediately understood what she meant, threw the long sword on the table and caught it.


    Ah Xiu is also sleepy, but she probably knows that sister Youya is here, and everything doesn''t have to worry too much.


    The three women calmly walked into the encirclement of a group of strong men. The atmosphere was a little strange.


    "I hope so."


    The man looked at the three of them and took the lead in taking them out.


    "Tell your shopkeeper that it''s OK. We''ll go back."


    Man is a little anxious. He wants to stop, but he doesn''t have the ability and courage.


    After hearing her words, he nodded hard.


    They followed the patrol out of the taining inn. The night outside was dark and the smell of burning was very uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, she seemed to see a familiar figure at the entrance of the alley not far away.


    But in the blink of an eye, there seemed to be no one there.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked hard to make sure there was no one.


    Strange, isn''t she dazzled?


    "Hurry up! Don''t try to escape!"


    Those people shouted at her, and Bai Su gave her a cold stare and habitually protected her behind.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    She asked in a low voice, but Lin Mengya was not flustered at all.


    "Nothing."


    In their own territory, who can do with her?


    Besides, even if I found a firefold in Qinghu''s room, it can''t prove anything.


    Although these people can catch her, they can''t cure her.


    She wanted to see what the group wanted to do.


    The patrol team was newly established by the Miyagi family to maintain the security of the cities in the fief.


    Because this is one of the entrances, it has more power and more personnel.


    When they were taken to the patrol station, they found that there were almost hundreds of people here, and each looked very strong.


    As soon as they arrived here, they were locked up in a huge wooden cage.


    "What''s the matter with these people?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up.


    I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance as soon as I arrived here.


    The palace inquiry they met during the day also came over with a group of their own people.


    But when they saw that only three weak women were locked in, Gong Xun''s face was obviously a little unhappy.


    "It''s just three girls. How can you do that? Let them out quickly!"


    However, someone stopped him.


    "Can''t let go! These three people are the suspects in the arson case. Now let go, how can we explain to the dead?"


    Gong Xun''s face sank and looked at the man who ordered to catch them.


    "The arson case hasn''t been found out yet. Besides, I''ve seen these three girls during the day. How can they set fire when they just arrived here? Chen Lu, don''t wrong good people."


    "I wronged a good man? Gong Xun, don''t rely on your being the adopted son of the palace family, you can slander me here without evidence! I have evidence to catch them!"

 Chapter 1501

    Gong Xun was slightly angry, but he held it down in time and didn''t get angry.


    "Since there is evidence, you might as well show it to everyone."


    Chen Lu looked at each other coldly and took the fire fold brought back by his men.


    "As like as two peas in the fire," she said. "You can see if this is exactly the same as we found in the fire.


    Gong Xun took the torch and looked at it carefully.


    Soon, his face became more ugly.


    "It''s the same, but..."


    "Brother Gong Xun, you two still don''t have to quarrel anymore."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, both sides looked at her at the same time.


    Smiled and continued.


    "Right and wrong have their own judgment. I believe that with your ability, you two will not wrong a good man. We don''t know about arson and have never done it. No one else has punished us by a single fire."


    It would be too far fetched to say that arsonists can be identified with the same firecracker.


    Moreover, a small patrol, they have no right to convict themselves.


    As for what Chen Lu wants to do, he will naturally show his feet.


    At present, it''s better not to let them two, because it''s better to have a conflict.


    "The girl is right."


    Gong Xun nodded and looked at Chen Lu seriously.


    "I will continue to track down the arson. If you are sure that these three girls are innocent, you must let them go!"


    Chen Lu looked at him, but smiled deeply.


    "No one can refute what I believe. Gong Xun, if you don''t give up, you can have a try."


    Chen Lu seems to have identified them as arsonists.


    She narrowed her eyes, but her heart was clear for a moment.


    This Chen Lu must have been intentional.


    Otherwise, how could he be so arrogant?


    It seems that who is the real arsonist? This guy should know some inside information. Otherwise, how can he be so determined and bold to deduct the crime from her?


    "You!"


    The palace inquired displeased, but remembered her words, but did not continue to fight hard.


    Just turned around and said to her.


    "If you are really not an arsonist, I will save you. But if you are an arsonist, I will not bend the law for personal gain."


    This man is really fair and strict.


    She smiled and nodded, but her heart appreciated it.


    "All right, you''d better hurry. In case you''re late and can''t find anything."


    Chen Lu was still making sarcastic remarks. After Gong Xun stared at him, he hurried away from the patrol station with his own people.


    "You three, just bear it in there. When you want to recruit, I''ll let you out."


    Chen Lu turned to look at them, his eyes full of pride.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Now she can see that Chen Lu came for them.


    The arsonist was just a cover.


    Otherwise, why didn''t you find it anywhere? It was found in Qinghu''s house?


    "What I want, you will understand later."


    Lowered his voice, Chen Lu said gloomily.


    Lin Mengya wants to continue questioning, but he has left with the NPC.


    "Master, shall we..."


    Although they were locked in wooden cages, it was not difficult for her to get out.


    She silently looked around the station and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Wait here and see what the other party is going to do."


    If she hadn''t come back disguised as something else, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to see this.


    She wants to see what the other party is.


    After tossing all night, the three people narrowed in the wooden cage for a while in turn.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, in the daytime, the open wooden cage trapped them in the scorching sun.


    Some drink. No one has sent them any water or food since last night.


    There were people coming and going around. Everyone looked at the three girls with curiosity.


    "How''s it going? It''s hard to be hung here, isn''t it?"


    Chen Lu swaggered again, but Lin Mengya didn''t look at him.


    "Unexpectedly, he is quite stubborn. This is not the taining inn. You can''t help drying your beautiful little face."


    Bah, shameless!


    Lin Mengya despised her, but she didn''t show a penny on her face. She was in her high and cold attitude.


    "It seems that you still don''t recognize the current situation. Then you can spend it here."


    Chen Lu said unkindly, turned and kicked over a basin of water not far away.


    The other thing is that the thirsty throat made the three feel a little uncomfortable.


    But the three people sat on the ground back to back, leaning on each other.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll kill him when I go out."


    Bai Su was angry.


    Not only because the other party wronged them, but also because he actually came up with this trick to deal with them.


    "No hurry."


    She always felt that it seemed too smooth.


    And the other party has another purpose. She also knows about it.


    Exposed to the sun for a day, among the three people, the one with the worst physical strength belongs to ah Xiu.


    Fortunately, it was cool at night. Ah Xiu fell in her arms and her eyes closed slightly.


    "How are you?"


    She has some regrets. Ah Xiu''s body has just recovered. Now is not the time to accompany her fooling around.


    But ah Xiu shook his head, smiled and said.


    "I think it''s very interesting. I won''t be bored with sister ya."


    Boredom really won''t, but sometimes I suffer a little.


    But only in this way, in the time of revenge, can we have reason to kill the enemy, right?


    Soon, Chen Lu came to the three of them again.


    "Now, have you figured it out?"


    Chen Lu seemed to eat them, especially after seeing that one of them had fallen down.


    Lin Mengya stared at Chen Lu and asked coldly.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "Me? Actually, what I want is very simple. What did you bring when you came to town?"


    They brought a lot of things. In addition to the local specialties they bought for their families along the way, there were also¡ª¡ª


    She suddenly remembered that Xie Han''s one track minded guy, for fear that they might encounter some trouble on the road, stuffed a pile of cash or silver notes for her.


    Is the purpose of Chen Lu the silver?


    "I''ve brought too many things. I don''t know which one you want."


    She said unhappily, actually for further exploration.


    Chen Lu was not angry, but his eyes glittered with greed.


    "If you want to buy your life, it''s actually very simple."


    "How much do you want?"


    "One person, a thousand Liang!"


    Rob money!


    She stared at the guy in front of her speechless. She dared to make trouble for a long time. It was all silver.


    But soon, she pulled her mind back.


    The man looks familiar. I''m afraid it''s not the first time he has done such a thing.


    First they planted it, and then they brought it back to dry for a day.


    If it were on ordinary people, I''m afraid I would have nodded and agreed.


    "I don''t have it now. Let us out first."


    She wanted to pretend to be more like and began to bargain with the other party.


    However, Chen Lu had expected it for a long time.


    "It''s impossible to let you out, but don''t you have a brother? You can let him deliver it and pay money and people."


    No wonder this guy only caught the three of them and didn''t continue to catch the fox.


    "I don''t know where my brother is. What if he doesn''t know? You want to let them go to my brother and I''ll stay by myself."


    It''s dangerous. It''s not necessarily dangerous.


    It''s just that Chen Lu can be so confident and familiar, which means that at least someone supports him behind his back.


    She will never allow such extortion to happen in the palace.


    Therefore, she wants to call out the interests behind this.


    "Yes, but only one can be released. You, come out."


    Chen Lu readily agreed. He probably felt that the three women couldn''t fight with him.


    He pointed to Bai Su, who immediately squeezed her hand secretly.


    "Go and find my brother."


    She smiled at Bai Su, who immediately understood her meaning and came out of the wooden cage.


    "My people have gone to find you silver. Should you also show some signs?"


    Chen Lu waved and immediately someone sent water and dry food.


    After a day''s drying, it was finally supplemented.


    The two men immediately drank all the water and ate a few mouthfuls of dry steamed bread, which finally made up for the deficit of the day.


    "Sister ya, do we have to wait?"


    Ah Xiu is still the same as before. He doesn''t feel afraid when he meets this kind of thing, especially after recovering his strength, he feels very exciting.


    "Well, you can go out soon."


    What she is curious about now is where the guy Qinghu died.


    Was he deliberately led away that night?


    But despite all kinds of speculation, by tomorrow, everything will be known.


    Just before dawn, Bai Su appeared in front of them.


    However, it did not disturb anyone.


    "Master, I have found Qinghu. He asked you if you really want to give Chen Lu money."


    She thought for a moment. If she didn''t give it, she was afraid it would arouse the suspicion of the other party. Wouldn''t her crime be in vain?


    "Here you are."


    Bai Su nodded and left. Soon, someone outside began to move, and Chen Lu came to them early.


    And this time, I brought them some decent breakfast.


    "Eat quickly. You should leave after eating."


    She lowered her head and looked at the bowl of green vegetable porridge with a smile.


    Ah Xiu looked at her quietly and swallowed a little.


    It''s really hard to swallow.


    Soon, someone came and whispered a few words in Chen Lu''s ear.


    The latter looked at both of them, and the smile on the corners of their lips widened.


    "It seems that your brother attaches great importance to you."


    "When can you let us go?"


    "Don''t worry. When you get the money, I can let you go."


    She gave the guy a cold stare, but the latter suddenly didn''t care. She took her own people out of the station.


    "Sister ya, are you okay?"


    Ah Xiu asked with some worry, but Lin Mengya gave her a reassuring smile.


    If something happens, it won''t be them.


    Soon, Chen Lu appeared in front of her again with people.


    But this time, the smile on his face was much happier than before.


    "You two, you can come out."


    Before they could ask a few words, they were sent out of the station by Chen Lu''s people.

 Chapter 1502

    "It''s better for a noble family like you to come out less in the future so as not to suffer."


    The smile on Chen Lu''s face was full of undisguised malice.


    At this time, Qinghu also took the carriage and met them.


    She exchanged a look with Qinghu and got into the car with ah Xiu and Bai su.


    Soon, under the surveillance of Chen Lu and his men, they left here as soon as possible.


    "Is there anyone else following us?"


    In the carriage, she asked through the curtain.


    Qing Hu glanced behind him, with a bit of sarcasm on his lips.


    "A group of mice, I''ll get rid of them."


    "Take it easy. We have to find a rat''s nest. It''s just a pot."


    If she hadn''t killed before, now she feels that these people are really worthy of death.


    In the morning, the bowl of porridge she ate with ah Xiu was actually mixed with a little poison.


    This poison does not attack immediately, but it will take a few hours before people die in extreme pain.


    This group of scum want not only money, but also root out!


    It''s about time for poison hair. After Lin Mengya whispered with ah Xiu for a while, the latter immediately understood what she meant.


    The two pretended to have unbearable abdominal pain, and Qing Hu and Bai Su were flustered and wanted to drive back to the city to find a doctor.


    At this time, a dozen masked people appeared in front of them.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The clear fox sternly questioned.


    The group of people rushed over in a swarm. Qinghu "struggled" to resist, but also retreated around the carriage step by step.


    "Everyone is here, do it!"


    I don''t know when Bai Su went around behind those masked people.


    With her words, the situation suddenly reversed.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, few of the dozen masked people were standing.


    There was a man and a woman in front of him, but he hardly used killing moves.


    Suddenly, the masked man shouted in his heart.


    Today, they have a hard stubble.


    "Stop! If you kill us all, they will be hopeless!"


    The masked man roared, but unexpectedly, the two women who should have been poisoned came out of the carriage in good condition.


    "Are you saying, the two of us?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at those people disdainfully. Playing this little trick in front of her was like looking for death.


    "All right, tie it up first. I''ll interrogate it one by one."


    Frame up, extort money, kill people and kill people.


    These guys have a good time.


    But if I ran into her today, even if it was their bad luck.


    Soon, fifteen or six masked people were tied together by Qing Hu and Bai su.


    But these people are very angry. They don''t have the guys on the patrol.


    "Answer whatever I ask you. If you want to play tricks, I don''t have much patience."


    She said coldly.


    Those people were scared and scared of the four of them, and nodded hurriedly.


    "Who ordered you to come?"


    "Yes, it''s Chen Lu from the patrol! Miss, he told us to do this. It''s none of our business!"


    This group of people will shirk and immediately want to get rid of themselves.


    "How many times have you done this?"


    This time, it''s not as happy as before.


    The eyes of those people are a little dodgy. It is obvious that they have done a lot of evil.


    With a "poof", Qinghu smiled and pulled back a dagger from the chest of the person closest to him.


    In an instant, the man''s eyes darkened and killed his life.


    "Now, are you going to say?"


    No, it''s death.


    Such cognition made these people panic at once.


    "Say, let''s say! We''ve done it seven or eight times. Brother, we''re forced to be helpless! If we don''t do it, that bastard Chen Lu will kill our whole family!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned cold. No wonder she was so familiar with the road.


    What''s more irritating is that it only took a few months for these people to rush into the palace.


    In the long run, not only will the reputation of the palace family be ruined, but also I don''t know how many lives will be buried in their hands.


    "Explain the cause and effect to me clearly, otherwise, you''ll wait to pay for the lives of those who died innocently."


    After seeing Qinghu''s ruthlessness, none of them dared to hide it any more.


    They talked for a long time and made it clear what they knew.


    Originally, they were just bandits in the surrounding towns.


    Because the palace family suddenly attracted people''s attention, they thought it was a good opportunity to get rich. They often hijacked the rich businessmen passing by on the road.


    But I didn''t want to. After being known by the patrol of the palace family, I was brought to a pot by the patrol.


    After that, Chen Lu appeared in front of them.


    Threaten their lives and let them do this kind of killing.


    Although these people are hateful, Chen Lu is even more insane.


    "Master, how do we deal with these people?"


    She glanced at the dozen people, and it was impossible to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    They must pay for what they have done.


    "First find a place to lock up and inform the fourth brother not to disturb anyone."


    She knew the character of her family. If she came back, she was afraid that her brothers would have to rush over tomorrow morning.


    Now the palace family is too conspicuous. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at them. You must be careful.


    "It''s good to kill these people. Why do you keep them?"


    Qinghu said coldly. Suddenly, those people were almost crying.


    "Well, keep them for other purposes. By the way, where did you go last night?"


    She just wanted to change the topic, so she didn''t see the faint heart in Qinghu''s eyes.


    "I just saw something strange about the fire outside, so I went out to have a look."


    "Really?"


    She''s a little suspicious. After all, this guy has never been used to watching the excitement.


    The latter smiled and diverted his eyes.


    Lin Mengya glared at the guy. Every time he hid something from himself, he would always do it.


    Well, it''s better not to tell than to lie to her.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Ah Xiu has completely recovered. Seeing that it''s getting late, I''m worried.


    "I''ve arranged all the places, but this time, let''s go to the city in batches so as not to arouse the suspicion of the patrol."


    When Qinghu saw this, he immediately paid attention.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the guy. At present, this is really the best solution.


    Just in my heart, I can''t help thinking of the figure I saw when they were taken away by Chen Lu.


    Maybe it was Qing Hu who came back and happened to see them taken away, so he hid them.


    With Qinghu''s martial arts, you can really do this.


    It was late, and this time they went into the city smoothly, and avoided the patrol ahead of time.


    The place where Qinghu said to stay is a rented small yard.


    When she opened the door and saw the comfortable and tidy yard, she couldn''t help looking at the guy Qinghu.


    Suspicious, really suspicious.


    "You prepared all this temporarily?"


    In this regard, Qinghu just smiled awkwardly at her, and then pushed her in gently.


    "I must be tired after tossing all night last night. The food is ready. I''ll pick up Bai Su and them."


    She is with Qinghu, and Bai Su is with ah Xiu.


    Seeing that guy run away, Lin Mengya can only suppress the question to her lips.


    Forget it. Whatever Qinghu does, it won''t be bad for her.


    In that case, why should she go to the bottom.


    Soon, Bai Su and ah Xiu arrived here.


    After dinner and a hot bath, the three fell into bed.


    After all, no one is made of iron.


    Seeing that the three were sleeping soundly, Qinghu quietly closed Lin Mengya''s door.


    "Here, I''ll leave it to you."


    Looking up, he looked somewhere in the yard.


    It was because he knew the existence of the man that he could safely leave last night.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared from the courtyard and arrived at his destination a moment later.


    "Who?"


    He had just landed when two people attacked him.


    Qinghu made a sound immediately.


    "It''s me."


    Suddenly, the two men''s attack stopped.


    "Your Highness is sleeping?"


    He asked angrily. The two men shook their heads and dodged left and right.


    Qinghu hurried to the largest bedroom in the yard.


    Impolitely kicked the door open. On the desk inside, a person was waiting to read under the light.


    Hearing this, I just raised my eyes and looked at him.


    "Long Tianyu, what do you mean?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer, Qinghu was even more angry.


    "You''ve been here long ago. Why don''t you come out to see her? You''ve prepared so many things. Aren''t you afraid? Can she guess?"


    Qinghu sometimes doesn''t understand what this man thinks.


    Even he was reluctant to leave the girl for an inch. This man was clearly beside the girl. How could he stand it?


    "Your Highness is injured. After he recovers, he will naturally meet with the young lady."


    Qinghu looked outside. I don''t know when, there was a woman holding a wooden plate with clean cloth towels and wound medicine on it.


    Women are very beautiful, but their eyebrows and eyes are condensed with ice and snow. The word "iceberg beauty" is the most appropriate.


    As soon as he saw the woman, Qinghu raised his eyebrows.


    The woman nodded slightly at him and walked to long Tianyu with her things.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to change your dressing."


    "Get out."


    From the moment she came in, his eyes didn''t stay on her for a moment.


    But just two words, but with indifferent coolness.


    "Your Highness, you..."


    He raised his head, but his black eyes fell gently on the man, and the latter trembled with cold.


    "Yes, the snow master leaves."


    The woman took something and respectfully withdrew.


    But Qinghu still saw the flashing tears in the woman''s eyes.


    "You really can''t pity the fragrance and cherish the jade. If such a vivid beauty is placed in front of you, will you really not be moved?"


    "What do you want to say?"

 Chapter 1503

    Qinghu leisurely walked to his side, with a smile on his face, but there was cold in his eyes.


    "Nothing. I just want to warn you that my girl has never been wronged."


    He has seen the love of men and women since childhood.


    It''s no wonder how many dirty things are.


    Other people only deserve it, but he must defend his little girl to the end.


    No one can blame her.


    "No."


    Long Tianyu''s face was firm and his answer was sonorous and powerful.


    Qing Hu received his forced eyes and glanced outside the door.


    "That''s the best. You remember, if you dare to make my girl sad, I''ll dig your heart."


    Long Tianyu raised his lips and showed a shallow smile.


    "She''s mine."


    A simple and overbearing sentence made Qinghu''s eyes flash again and again.


    Lowering his head, he continued to read.


    The man who just stood in front of him and spoke hard to him disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Putting down the book, he pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Night."


    "Your Highness."


    Ling Ye immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Send the snow master away."


    "But your injury..."


    Ling Ye is worried. After all, it''s not a small thing.


    He touched his chest, where a machete cut a deep wound.


    If he didn''t use his last strength to dodge, he was afraid that he would be cut in half.


    "No harm."


    He will not make her sad, nor will he leave a person with thoughts by his side.


    "Your Highness, the snow master is wrong! Please don''t drive the snow master away!"


    The beauty rushed in to cry. She had always been like a woman on the top of the mountain, but now she was crying humbly.


    Although I still feel sorry for him, he was not moved at all.


    "Send him away."


    "Yes."


    Ling Ye faithfully executes his orders. Even if he can''t bear the crying woman, he still won''t be soft hearted.


    "Your Highness, master Xue dare not expect anything else, but only hope to cure your injury before you go! Please, your highness, for my father''s sake, grant master Xue''s wish!"


    Long Tianyu hesitated, not because of the woman''s tears, but because she remembered the man who blocked her knife.


    Nodded, but coldly added a sentence.


    "After the injury is healed, you leave immediately."


    "Yes, snow master, yes!"


    The snow teacher raised his head and looked at the man in front of him.


    With tears in her eyes, there was sadness flashing at the moment.


    "The beauty cries. It''s really pear blossom with rain. Is your highness stone hearted and not moved at all?"


    The snow teacher walked with Ling Ye''s front feet, and someone came in with his back feet and joked.


    Long Tianyu ignored him and just looked at the secret report in his hand.


    On the surface, Qinghu seemed to complain. In fact, he was telling him that she was safe.


    Speaking of it, she is always so bold.


    Clearly know that if you don''t have full confidence, ya''er won''t go deep into the tiger''s den.


    But he just couldn''t help worrying.


    "I said, your highness, do you have to look at me when I come here?"


    The man was still noisy, but he didn''t hear it.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t owe you. Please spare me this time, your highness?"


    Begging for mercy, with his usual irreverent tone.


    Long Tianyu didn''t care about him, but asked.


    "The horse family sent someone, too?"


    The man found a seat at random and sat down.


    A handsome face always looks like a smile.


    But I don''t know how many bad ideas I have in my stomach.


    "That''s natural. You don''t know how much the old Ma family likes Miss Gong. I heard from young master Ma that the old man of his family said that as long as Miss Gong would agree, whether it''s a burden or something else, he would agree."


    "Delusion."


    He frowned and said coldly.


    Man is his, no one wants to take it away!


    "That''s not necessarily true. Miss Gong''s Yunying is unmarried and in a good time. She looks first-class and handsome, and her family background is so good. I think with the gold lettered signboard of Miss Gong, you can attract the sons of aristocratic families all over the world to be crazy about her!"


    "Xue Hua, do you want to die?"


    Those who are still reading the secret report only throw out such words coldly.


    But even Xue Hua, who likes to play in the world, can''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    It seems that the joke is fatal.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just talking casually. You and miss Gong are in love with each other. Naturally, it''s a natural match. How can others rob you?"


    "Are you finished? Get out when you''re finished."


    Seeing that his highness ordered him to leave, Xue Hua dared not neglect it any more.


    After converging the expression of a playful smile, he said.


    "My subordinates have traced the whereabouts of those remaining evils in Xiancheng."


    At this point, long Tianyu finally raised his head and looked at Xue Hua.


    "Say."


    "Although our sneak attack was effective this time, those people didn''t give up. They fled to the wild land in the southwest. It was originally the headquarters of the running dogs in the new city. Our people can''t penetrate for the time being."


    Xue Hua''s real identity is the secret agent of the temple.


    Judging from his current strength, it''s not too much to master the world''s intelligence.


    But even where he said he couldn''t penetrate, it must be a big trouble.


    "Can you cut the roots?"


    Xue Hua shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Since the Lord of the temple took office, he has tried every means to find out the truth. However, the people we sent either have no news or have become dead bodies. I don''t know how many brothers over the years."


    It seems that going in is also killing for nothing.


    Long Tianyu said after meditating for a moment.


    "Don''t act rashly for the time being. The blow we gave them before was enough to hit them hard. It''s estimated that they fled back to the base camp to recuperate. Tell them to go down and cultivate themselves until the time comes."


    Even though the other side was much more seriously injured than them, they lost a lot this time.


    However, his goal has been achieved. At least for now, her safety has been temporarily guaranteed.


    At least, don''t worry about whether she will be hurt day and night.


    "After the business is over, let''s talk about some private affairs?"


    Xue Hua regained his appearance, but it''s a pity that long Tianyu didn''t even give him a white eye.


    "I said, your highness, it''s time for you to get a wife, too?"


    "She is my wife."


    "I know, but you and miss Gong are always sneaking around. Isn''t it decent?"


    Long Tianyu glared at him, but the latter smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Somebody, drag him out and kill him."


    It''s really a pot that doesn''t open.


    If conditions allowed, he would have trapped her in his arms and wouldn''t let her go anywhere.


    Ling Ye hears the speech and immediately comes in to arrest people.


    Xue Hua immediately confessed and apologized.


    "Your Highness, I''m wrong, I''m wrong! I just want to give you advice. Don''t you want the beauty on your side and the fragrance of tea?"


    Ling Ye doesn''t care if he is his own person. As long as he says kill, he will kill.


    Xue Hua kept dodging. Unfortunately, his martial arts were not as good as others. He was caught at once.


    At the last moment of being dragged out, he grabbed the door frame and refused to give up.


    Long Tianyu took a leisurely look at him and asked youyou.


    "What''s your good idea?"


    "Yes! Your highness, I''m here to give you this good idea! I said Ling ye, be gentle! My arms are going to be broken! Why do you give so heavy hands to your own people."


    Unfortunately, Ling Ye is a dead face every day. It doesn''t matter whether he is his own or not.


    "Ling ye, let go."


    Just let it go. Xue Hua, who was struggling desperately, threw himself on the ground with an unstable center of gravity.


    Rubbing his arm, he looked sadly at Ling Ye behind him.


    The two men not only look alike, but also have the same temper and temperament. They can''t joke at all.


    "Not yet?"


    The ancestors over there had been impatient urging. Xue Hua had to accompany him with a smiling face.


    "In fact, it''s easy to say. Miss Gong can''t show up in her original identity for the time being. And she should come back this time to run a school. As far as I know, Miss Gong attaches great importance to it. If I guess correctly, she should take charge of it. If you want to get along with her day and night, just enter the school."


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows relaxed, and she could really do it with ya''er''s temperament.


    "Do you want me to be a student?"


    His brow tightened again. He didn''t want to learn useless articles from those creaky things like those hairy boys.


    Xue Hua laughed wildly in his heart. Look, his highness is no longer wise and powerful, but he still doesn''t know how to deal with women.


    "Cough, who can be your teacher for a person like your highness? I''ve heard that the school of the palace family is recruiting talents. It''s useless to be a gentleman with your knowledge and martial arts. You have to be wronged for the sake of Miss Gong."


    Why didn''t he think of it?


    If he became a teacher in this school, it would be justifiable to meet ya''er.


    Hiding his joy in his heart, he looked at Xue Hua with a little less cold killing intention.


    "Well, I''ll think about it myself."


    That''s it?


    Xue Hua looked at his royal highness, who crossed the river and demolished the bridge. He felt a little sad in his heart.


    "What else?"


    An eye knife flew over, and Xue Hua immediately showed a dog leg smile.


    "No, no, I''ll go now. It won''t hurt your eyes."


    He was about to slip away, but behind him came the voice of his highness.


    "Watch Ma Beichen."


    Now, it is new hatred that adds old hatred.


    A hint of banter flashed through Xue Hua''s eyes. It seems that there is a good play to see.


    "Yes, my subordinates do."


    Soon, he was alone in the house.


    Long Tianyu put down the secret report in her hand and looked at the moonlight outside the window.


    Being a teacher, it seems, feels good.


    He pinched his pocket, which was a special antidote she had made for him.


    He wants to see her.

 Chapter 1504

    A night without a dream.


    She was always on the road recently, which led her to wake up at a loss and don''t know where she was.


    After rubbing her head, she remembered what happened yesterday.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Su came in with a basin of hot water. Seeing that she was in a daze, she couldn''t help asking.


    Shook his head, yesterday''s events returned to the brain again.


    "Nothing. By the way, the people sent out to follow Chen Lu and them have heard back?"


    Chen Lu is just a small captain of a small patrol team. If there is no protection / protection / umbrella on it, how can he have so much courage.


    Looking at their confident appearance, I''m afraid they have something to do with the palace family.


    His brow was slightly wrinkled. Today''s palace family is completely different from before.


    But who is so brave?


    She must thoroughly investigate the matter and never let her previous efforts be destroyed.


    "The person sent out said that Chen Lu went out to see a man yesterday evening and gave him some things."


    "But our silver note?"


    "I only know it''s a sandalwood makeup box. It looks valuable."


    Makeup box?


    This is a little strange.


    Even some antique calligraphy and paintings are much more valuable than makeup boxes.


    "Didn''t you hide the silver note in it?"


    She thought and shook her head.


    In doing so, it will be more conspicuous.


    "Continue to follow, thoroughly investigate the details of this person and see who he will give this thing to in the end."


    "Yes."


    According to the instructions of the group, Chen Lu has done several cases in a few months, which shows that he has more and more courage.


    But this laissez faire is not the way. If they catch Chen Lu at this time, they are afraid it will arouse the suspicion of the people behind the scenes.


    Thinking about it, she suddenly thought of a person.


    "Bai Su, go and invite someone for me."


    "Who?"


    "Gong Xun."


    Outside the most humble teahouse in the city, the palace inquired with a puzzled face and looked at the woman who invited herself from time to time.


    "Girl, I still have business. If I''m okay, I''ll go first."


    The girl was so strange. She clearly said she had something important to tell him, but she didn''t say a word after she brought him here.


    He wanted to go again and again. The girl stood at the door blocking him and said nothing.


    Gradually, he lost his patience.


    "Girl, stop messing around!"


    "Mr. Gong, I''m sorry I''m late."


    Lin Mengya came in with a gentle smile.


    Gong Xun looked at the girl in front of him and was stunned.


    "You''re not --"


    "Yes, yes, I am."


    "I heard from Chen Lu that it has been proved that you didn''t indulge the fire. It seems that he still keeps his word."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya provoked a sneer.


    After she entered the door, Bai Su automatically guarded outside. There were only two of them in the wing room.


    "Brother Gong, the reason why we can regain our freedom is that our three lives should not be lost. It has nothing to do with Chen Lu."


    "What do you mean?"


    She looked at the palace and said coldly.


    "Brother Gong, how many lives have been buried in Chen Lu''s hands?"


    Gong Xun stared at her and lowered her head. She told Gong Xun the information she had collected.


    "How can this be possible? Chen Lu is selfish and willful, but he absolutely dare not do such an outrageous thing!"


    "Why not?" Her mouth was crooked and her smile was very ironic. "I have experienced it personally. If brother Gong doesn''t believe it, you can check it yourself."


    Gong Xun was a little excited. He stood up and glared at her.


    "My brother of the patrol team will never be like what you said! I''ll ask Chen Lu now. If you wronged him, I''ll never spare you!"


    She smiled and leaned lazily on the chair, but the words from her mouth nailed the footsteps of Gong Xun.


    "It''s strange that he can admit it now. Gong Xun, it turns out that you are just a person who perverts the law for personal gain. It seems that the dead souls who died before died died in vain!"


    She got up and bumped him away impolitely.


    "If you still have a little conscience, just look at Chen Lu so that no innocent people will be hurt by him."


    Gong Xun was stunned, and his eyes showed a complex look.


    Out of the teahouse, Lin Mengya glanced thoughtfully behind her.


    The man didn''t catch up immediately. It seems that there is a doubt in his heart.


    The people of the palace family are smart, but sometimes they are too upright and honest.


    As things stand, this is not a good thing.


    "Master."


    Bai Su followed her step by step.


    She asked the other party what was wrong with her eyes. Bai Su looked around and made sure there was no one around before she spoke.


    "Our people reported that there was arson that night, and the arsonist is now in the city."


    The fire was strange, but she didn''t think Chen Lu had the courage to do such a thing.


    After all, the reason why they put poison again and find someone to finish it must be that they don''t want to make things big.


    But the patrol is unlikely to let go of the arson.


    So she guessed that Chen Lu should be planted according to the trend, so he knew better than anyone that Qinghu was not the mastermind of arson.


    "Go and have a look."


    According to Bai Su, the arsonist should be in the south of the city.


    When they arrived here, they saw that it was almost like a refugee camp.


    Countless poor people live here, and the air emits a stench.


    She frowned and wondered why there was such a place in the city.


    According to their characters, it''s impossible to ignore them.


    "Big sister, please, help my mother!"


    Suddenly, a little girl in rags hugged her thigh and cried and begged.


    She looked down at her eager eyes and couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Don''t cry and tell your sister what happened to your mother?"


    She squatted down and wiped the little girl''s face with her clean sleeves.


    "My mother is ill. She''s over there."


    The little girl timidly pointed to an alley next to her. It''s important to save people. She didn''t think too much and directly let the little girl lead the way.


    But unexpectedly, the little girl ran into the alley and disappeared.


    Then, a few strong men came out.


    "Hey, hey, I really got two good things today!"


    Those people looked at them up and down indecently, with full malice in their eyes.


    Then she realized that the little girl was the bait for fishing.


    The anger in my heart goes deeper and deeper.


    She has just returned to Beiling and has encountered so many problems.


    If this goes on, the reputation of the palace family will be ruined by them!


    "Elder brother, these two should be able to sell for a lot of money! Look at these thin skin and tender meat, that dead girl is really capable!"


    She knows all too well what''s going on.


    Listening to what they said, Bai Su felt angry.


    When I was thinking of going up to teach those local ruffians a lesson, I heard a cold drink behind them.


    "Let them go!"


    Following the voice, she subconsciously looked back.


    At the entrance of the alley stood a young man in cloth.


    The man''s eyebrows and eyes were deep, like a knife carved axe chisel. His angular face was full of the meaning of killing.


    She pressed Bai Su''s hand. It seems that the hero has come to save the United States.


    "It''s you little bastard again! I warn you, mind your own business!"


    Several hooligans on the opposite side fiercely threatened the young man in front of him, but the young man was unmoved and pulled out the steel knife he had been holding in his hand.


    "Hahaha, show off your authority with a rusty broken knife. It seems that I didn''t teach you to learn last time!"


    Several hooligans laughed at the young man and took out their weapons at the same time.


    When Lin Mengya saw the dagger they were holding, her eyes flashed.


    It seems to be the same as what was held by the thieves who attacked them when they first entered the city!


    It''s too late to think about it. There''s a struggle over there.


    She took Bai Su and stood close to the wall for fear of being affected.


    Young people''s martial arts are not low, but they seem to lack some strength.


    His face became paler and paler, and it was more difficult to resist those people. I was afraid he was trying to be strong.


    "Bai Su, help."


    Bai Su nodded and immediately went up to fight.


    The youth got her help and suddenly the pressure was greatly reduced.


    I''m afraid those hooligans didn''t expect that the little woman who looked weak could show her divine power.


    After a few rounds, they couldn''t get any advantage, and they were afraid of taking their lives, so they sprouted a retreat.


    "What bad luck! You''ll see!"


    Several people fought and retreated, but one of them turned his eyes and stared at her nearby.


    Suddenly jumped out and came straight for her.


    "Be careful!"


    With a loud cry, the young man rushed to her and stood in front of her.


    When the man failed, he became angry and put a dagger into the young man''s chest.


    Bai Su provoked the crowd, but she was a little late.


    The dagger was more than half an inch deep.


    "Damn it!"


    Bai Su was angry, and the long sword took the other party''s head mercilessly.


    The men saw their brother killed, but stepped up their escape.


    With such a delay, he fled around.


    "Come on, he''s hurt!"


    Lin Mengya is a little sorry.


    In fact, she had been alert for a long time. Since she came here, her dark crossbow never left her body.


    However, she really feels sorry for letting people suffer innocently because of her.


    "I''m fine."


    The young man shook and leaned against the wall and walked out, with the rusty steel knife in his hand.


    "What''s all right? Bai Su, help me get people to our carriage."


    Qinghu was left at home by her to protect ah Xiu. Originally, these people were not Bai Su''s opponents, but the young man who jumped out of the sky was really unlucky.


    "No..."


    The young man waved his hand, but his mouth was still stiff.


    But Lin Mengya was worried.


    "No need, no need, you want to die, and you can''t die in front of me."


    "I..."


    "Shut up! Come with me! Big man, there''s so much nonsense!"

 Chapter 1505

    The young man looked at the woman who suddenly became unruly in front of him and seemed at a loss.


    Hesitating, he was helped to the carriage by two people.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    Bai Su asked, obviously asking if she wanted to take people back to the temporary courtyard.


    "Well, go home first."


    Without thinking about it, she gave the answer.


    Intuition told her that this man must not be a bad man.


    And no one here knows her identity, so it can''t be a bitter meat trick.


    "I''m not going! You let me down!"


    At this time, the young man reacted after he knew it. He probably felt a little ashamed, so he insisted again and again.


    She saw that the man was so ungrateful that she pressed on the other party''s wound with a little force.


    Suddenly, the young man turned pale with pain and took a breath of cold air.


    "Does it hurt? That''s right. If you don''t deal with your wound, your life will be finished!"


    "Death is death! It''s better than staying alive like this!"


    The young man obviously had little strength, but even so, he dared to pull his neck and yell at her.


    She has never been a person full of kindness. Anyway, the young people were hurt because of her, so she still owes him a favor.


    "I hate you people who don''t take your life seriously. Don''t you think about it? When your mother conceived in October and brought you to this world, did she just watch you die?"


    After she glared at the young man, her mouth was merciless.


    "A big man didn''t die on the battlefield, but died in the hands of several local ruffians and hooligans. Even if you die, you are also a loser! If you want to be a man, hold on to me so that you can avenge those hooligans!"


    Her words obviously stimulated the youth.


    The man clenched his teeth and stared at his eyes, but he no longer mentioned the immortality.


    The carriage did not dare to go too fast. As time passed, the situation of young people was particularly good.


    Lin Mengya grabbed his wrist to feel his pulse, but found that the situation of the youth itself was very bad.


    He had a very serious internal injury and was too thin. In addition, he was injured after a fight just now.


    These attacks together, young people naturally can''t carry them.


    Seeing that the man''s face gradually turned blue gray, Lin Mengya knew that the situation was a little critical.


    "Hurry up and go to the nearest medicine store!"


    She wanted to take him back for treatment, but time was tight, so it was the only way.


    Fortunately, there are many medicine shops in the city, and the medicinal materials are complete.


    She gave the boss a lot of silver, filled and boiled the medicine herself, and asked a waiter to treat his wound. After working hard for a long time, she finally saved the man from hell.


    Watching the young man''s breathing on the bed gradually calm down, she also breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    "Master, it''s getting late. We should go, too."


    She took a look at the sky outside. Indeed, if she didn''t go back, Qinghu should worry.


    He got up, went to the boss of the medicine shop and took out fifty liang of silver.


    "Boss, I''ll leave this man with you first. When he wakes up, please buy him some clothes and food."


    She saved the young man only because he was a just man.


    But even so, she doesn''t want to get involved too much.


    "OK, girl, what else do you want to leave to him?"


    The shopkeeper accepted the silver with a smile and asked politely.


    She shook her head. It was just a chance encounter. It''s better not to owe each other.


    He left the medicine shop with Bai Su and went home in a circle.


    Qinghu had already stood at the door and looked at both sides. Seeing their carriage coming, he hurried over.


    "Why is there a smell of blood? Are you hurt?"


    Listening to his tone, she immediately came out to explain.


    "It''s not me, it''s someone else. Well, I have some harvest today. Let''s go in and say."


    Qinghu always has a very human paranoia about her safety.


    Today, if she hadn''t lied, cursed and vowed that she would never get hurt, I''m afraid it would be even more difficult to let him stay to protect ah Xiu.


    Even though she promised again and again, Qinghu pulled her down from the carriage, looked up and down, left and right, and determined that it was really all right, so it stopped temporarily.


    "Didn''t you go out to see the palace? Why, did he fight you?"


    Qing Hu''s eyes tilted, and he thought about how to divide the palace into five parts.


    "Not him."


    "Who is that? Are you so brave that you don''t want to live?"


    After thinking for a while, she said what happened to her today.


    "You mean, the daggers used by those little bastards are the same as the thief?"


    She nodded. She was sure she was right.


    After all, the dagger is so close to her that she can compare it with Shennong system.


    "It seems that the city is not peaceful."


    Qing Hu Yin smiled.


    For him, the chaos brought him more enjoyment without scruples.


    The more chaos, the less valuable human life is.


    But Lin Mengya did not think so.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. This is the throat to enter the palace family. According to the work style of the palace family, it should be more orderly."


    With many people, chaos is inevitable.


    But if it happened outside the city, she wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    As the robbers said, the more people come to Beiling, the greater the danger along the way.


    But this is already the territory of the palace family.


    According to the logic of ordinary people, shouldn''t it be more peaceful to govern here?


    If someone else comes into contact with this matter just now, I''m afraid they''ll turn around and leave. They don''t want to come to the palace house all their life.


    Therefore, the Gong family will not allow this to happen.


    But now, it''s only a few months, but these people are so rampant. I''m afraid they have been organized and premeditated.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She looked at Qinghu with a dignified face.


    "I have to take care of it, and I have to solve it before it gets big."


    She can pass the book to several brothers to deal with.


    But then things will get bigger.


    If it gets out, who will come to the palace?


    In addition, the eldest brother wrote a letter a while ago, saying that all the houses of the school have been built, and his majesty has also issued an edict, saying that the recruitment will begin in June. She doesn''t know whether it was originally so or whether someone was operating secretly.


    But she knows one thing very well.


    The man was afraid that his plan was not small. If he was careless, everything the Gong family had done before would be wasted.


    "Sister ya, someone outside said he was looking for you."


    Just after breakfast, she was sitting in the room thinking about things. She heard ah Xiu calling her in the yard.


    Looking for her?


    Lin Mengya is curious. After all, no one knows here.


    Qinghu also stood in the yard, but the sword in his hand was on a man''s neck.


    "Say, who sent you?"


    He asked coldly, but the coerced man was not afraid at all.


    "No one sent me."


    "Do you think you can hide it from my eyes? Now, I''ll give you a pleasure!"


    The man looked straight ahead and remained open-minded.


    "No one is no one. If you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome."


    "OK, then I''ll let you know the end of hard mouth!"


    Seeing that Qinghu was about to poke a hole in the man, she immediately stopped.


    "Stop!"


    The two men looked at her together. The young man who had just been coerced by Qinghu seemed a little embarrassed at the moment.


    "Are you well?"


    She looked at the young man with some surprise.


    He was so badly hurt yesterday. Why did he appear in front of her again early in the morning?


    The latter was still wearing the cloth clothes he wore yesterday, but he didn''t look very embarrassed because he was handsome and tall.


    But his face was still morbid pale.


    The young man shook his head, but put what he had been holding in his hand in front of her.


    "Here is your silver note. Here you are. And thank you for saving me."


    Unexpectedly, it was the crumpled fifty Liang silver note.


    "Since I gave it to you, I didn''t expect to take it back. Also, you saved me yesterday. We don''t owe each other."


    She said faintly, suspicious. Although it can''t be hidden here, at least ordinary people can''t find it easily.


    The youth was so persistent that she felt something unusual.


    "No."


    The young man shook his head and said flatly.


    "In fact, yesterday, even if I didn''t show up, the girl and you could still get out of danger. In the final analysis, it was I who had trouble that bothered you."


    Eh?


    This surprised her even more.


    "Even so, you save is to save, and you should help you heal."

 Chapter 1506

    Lin Mengya is like this. When she wants to calculate clearly, she can know better than anyone.


    The young man looked at the woman in front of him. Even though she was not beautiful, the cold and alienated look on her made him feel uncomfortable.


    I feel like I''m holding on to people.


    "In that case, just as the girl said. In the future, you and I will not owe each other."


    The young man wanted to leave, but before he went out of the door, he was blocked by another man.


    "You have finished the problem between you. Now, should you say something else?"


    The man in front of him was cool and thin, and the young man looked at him on guard.


    He felt the murderous opportunity from the man in front of him!


    "I don''t know what else?"


    Qinghu smiled, but his black eyes were frighteningly cold.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Who sent you?"


    But he would not let go of anything that could threaten the girl''s safety.


    But the young man looked directly at him without half hiding.


    "No one sent me. I found it myself."


    "Oh, do you think I''m an ignorant child on the street? Say it or not?"


    Killing is booming.


    The young man''s muscles were tight and his hair stood up.


    He had no doubt that he would splash blood on the spot in a moment.


    But he did not retreat.


    "I did find it myself. I asked the owner of the drugstore. You are going to the south. There are residential houses in the south of the city. Your carriage is not small. You should not be able to enter the yard, nor can you enter the narrow alley. If you raise it, you will naturally raise it outside. Moreover, there are not many people who can afford or rent such carriages here. I have found several, only you There is more horse dung in front of our house. That''s why I tried. "


    Lin Mengya was awestruck.


    Can we determine their location just by such a clue? I''m afraid it''s not that simple, is it?


    "Sorry, although my brother is a little impulsive, we also have difficulties. Things are dangerous and we have to guard against them."


    After thinking about it, she still stopped Qinghu.


    The youth''s eyes have always been calm and calm.


    Over the years, she has rarely made mistakes in looking at people. That''s because she found that the sentence "face comes from heart" is right most of the time.


    What''s more, if the young people were really sent to test, how could they show their feet so easily.


    "Yes, the world is not what it used to be. You two, leave."


    The young man turned and left, still holding the rusty long knife in his hand.


    She always felt that young people seemed to have stories.


    "What do you want to do in the future?"


    She didn''t know why she asked.


    Probably because the young people attach so much importance to the rusty knife.


    If everyone cares too much about something, it is usually his obsession.


    She is an obsessive person, so she will have more understanding of "the same kind".


    What''s more, she thinks youth is a plastic talent.


    If he still returns to that place now, I''m afraid he will be hard to live under the retaliation of those hooligans.


    "I, of course, want to do what I should do!"


    The young man clenched the rust knife and revealed his persistence in his tone.


    "But if you go back now, it''s almost like dying."


    "How? People always have something to do. What''s the difference between knowing what to do and not doing it and dying?"


    He is not angry, but a belief that one can practice.


    She was curious. What made him so stubborn?


    "Is your persistence this knife?"


    The young man looked at the rust knife and his tone was a little heavy.


    "This knife was left to me by my father. He used to be a constable, a little Constable who wanted to make everyone in the world live and work in peace and contentment."


    There is a lot of bitterness in these words.


    What''s more, it reveals how heavy his faith is.


    It turned out that he was the son of a constable. No wonder he could find himself.


    She pursed her mouth with some cunning joy.


    "Well, what if you let your son inherit his father''s inheritance?"


    The young man was stunned and turned back suddenly.


    A handsome face was already full of surprise.


    But soon, the eyes that lit up suddenly dimmed.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Girl, please stop teasing me."


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    If it weren''t for his blood, sense of justice and ability, she wouldn''t open the mouth.


    As a result, he was despised.


    "I didn''t tease you. If you still want to inherit your father''s will, take the money and take good care of your injury. Naturally, someone will come to you in half a month."


    The young man was a little surprised, but her tone was too firm, so that the young man could not refuse.


    For a long time, he could only nod suspiciously.


    "I won''t take the money. But don''t worry, they don''t have the ability to kill me."


    With that, the young man left without looking back.


    "Hey, I don''t know your name yet!"


    "Song Di."


    Looking at the young man''s figure drifting away, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Alas, another stubborn species.


    How did she meet such a temper?


    "Girl, I''m angry!"


    Just over there, Qinghu began to be a demon again.


    She turned and saw the man holding his arm and looked at her with great dissatisfaction.


    A hook in the corner of the lips, the ancestor, where did you get your temper?


    Ignore him, bypass her and go back to the house.


    But Qinghu refused to spare her and followed her step by step.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "You clearly see that people are young. Hum, it must be that I''ve become too ugly recently. That''s why you like the new and hate the old, isn''t it?"


    She has a black line in her head. It''s everywhere!


    I really didn''t want to tangle with him any more. As soon as the door was closed, I blocked people out.


    "I tell you! Take off the mask, I look a hundred times better than him!"


    Although he yelled happily in his mouth, there was a bad smile in his eyes.


    Ha ha, now, look at the guy long Tianyu. Can you be in a hurry?


    Sure enough, long Tianyu, who was also working in the city, frowned deeply after receiving a secret report from his men.


    "Your Highness, do you want to check the details of Song Di?"


    As a first-class spy under his highness, he always felt that his highness today seemed colder than before.


    Long Tianyu sat behind her desk, unfolded the note recording her one-day trip, and then clamped it in a blank book.


    There have been a lot of them. According to the date, he has recorded every day since they met again.


    Only in this way could he feel that she had never left herself.


    The candle light shook, and the handsome face was now with a cold light that could almost frostbite people.


    "How does Song Di look?"


    The spy didn''t come back for a moment. He subconsciously reported the truth.


    "The appearance is fairly correct."


    It''s not stiff.


    Just when the spy thought that he had done something wrong and was sweating hard, he heard his highness, the rich God of his family, speak quietly.


    "How better than me?"


    The spy is stupid.


    He''s just a spy and doesn''t have any hobbies.


    Cold sweat, a few more points than just now.


    But he told the truth.


    "Not as good as your highness."


    This is not against your heart. His Highness''s appearance is among the best in the kingdom of David.


    But why does your highness ask this?


    "Go down."


    Thanks a lot, spy. Get out of here.


    Long Tianyu looked down at the cup of tea that the servant had just brought to him.


    The water is like a mirror, reflecting his face clearly.


    Although judging people by their appearance is too superficial, she always looks at herself all day. How can she be attracted to ordinary people?


    The blank pages of the book closed, and he continued to deal with his official business. The people outside vaguely seemed to hear two words inside.


    "Childish."


    I have no idea what effect Qing Hu''s performance last night has had.


    In short, after one night, Lin Mengya''s body recovered completely.


    "Master, Song Di really didn''t go back there. Also, those people who embarrassed you in the alley that day seem to have something to do with Chen Lu."


    "Oh?"


    She really didn''t think of this.


    He glanced at Bai Su and motioned to go on.


    "Those people used to be the local ruffians in the city. Later, because of the influx of a large number of outsiders, they occupied a corner of the city and became the local overlord. By the way, the people we caught outside were with them. These people did all kinds of evil. But they escaped after being surrounded and suppressed by the patrol many times."


    How can you catch it?


    Lin Mengya sneered and put down her pen.


    These days, she always thinks Ning''er and Mo Yan can''t sleep. She wants to rush to feiye city and hug the two boys.


    Just close at hand, she told herself not to worry, there will be opportunities in the future.


    But she just wanted to scratch her heart and liver.


    How can a mother not want her children.


    So, as soon as she has time, she likes to practice calligraphy.


    Only in this way can she not be missed and tortured to death.


    "With Chen Lu supporting them, they will not be caught. Find out their details as soon as possible and thoroughly find out their ways before we leave."


    In fact, treating people is no different from treating diseases.


    First find out the focus, and then apply the medicine according to the prescription.


    Along the way, she wanted to thoroughly touch the cancer hidden in the palace.


    Only in this way can we cut off this harmful thing!


    For several days, she received news from Bai Su every day.


    According to the clues they now have, almost more than half of all the hooligans and local ruffians in the city are more or less connected with Chen Lu.


    But they never met directly, but through brothels and gambling houses in the city.

 Chapter 1507

    There are many people in these two places, and no matter which side of them appears there, they will not attract the attention of those who want to.


    But Bai Su brought back a strange news.


    That is, these people will buy some women''s things after they get a windfall.


    Everything, including food, clothing, housing and transportation, is valuable every time.


    "Sister ya, can you be their boss? Is it a daughter''s house?"


    Ah Xiu''s careless words inspired her.


    "Bai Su, go and ask people to find out what kind of women will wear these things they buy?"


    She has an idea, but it needs to be confirmed.


    Before long, Bai Su told her the answer.


    "The things they buy are very valuable. Ordinary people can''t afford them, but these things are the dowry of large families."


    Her eyes lit up. Yes, that''s it!


    With her lips raised, she smiled a little treacherous.


    "Now I know how they launder money."


    Bai Su and ah Xiu looked at her curiously at the same time. Only Qinghu looked leisurely outside in the sun.


    "Qinghu, pack up your things and let''s start immediately!"


    The latter smiled and bent his eyes because of the joy in her tone.


    "Master, don''t we continue the investigation?"


    Bai Su looked puzzled. After all, her master has always been a thorough person, and rarely retreats halfway.


    "If you want to check, you don''t have to check here. Don''t worry, Chen Lu and those hooligans can''t run away. I''ll take you to shaving!"


    Qinghu smiled at her little girl, as if she had fully understood her meaning.


    The remaining two, however, were still shrouded in clouds and mist. They were confused by this sudden turn.


    They say more or less.


    Fortunately, Qing Hu and Bai Su were ready to let them go as soon as possible.


    This time, Lin Mengya''s goal is very clear. That is the main city of Beiling palace, not Yecheng.


    Along the way, she also told Bai Su and ah Xiu about her ideas.


    Before, she was blind.


    In the final analysis, Chen Lu is so brave because someone can cover the sky with one hand.


    It may not be so powerful, but at least it can blind the palace family.


    Therefore, even if she catches all of them, even killing all these bastards is of no great use.


    As long as that person continues to exist, there will be a second Chen Road and a third Chen Road.


    Now all she has to do is go back to the palace and find out the black sheep.


    Pull out the radish and take out the mud, so as to eliminate the evil.


    As for who this person is and what is the significance of doing so, she has already made a guess.


    I''m afraid that when I get to feiye City, she still has a hard battle to fight.


    With a goal, their journey is extremely fast.


    As she had expected before, the closer to non Yecheng, the better, whether it is public security or resettlement measures.


    Almost without any obstruction, they came to feiye city.


    But here, it''s different from when she left.


    A new city appeared in front of her.


    The new houses outside guard the ancient city with a strong sense of history.


    She sniffed.


    Man, what a strange animal.


    She seems to really take this place as her home.


    "Go, go home!"


    She was in high spirits, with an unstoppable smile on the corners of her mouth and eyebrows.


    And the remaining three people also seem to be infected by her.


    I can''t help but feel a lot lighter.


    Non Yecheng, the old palace.


    Once the former decadence was changed, today''s old palace has become a symbol of power and status.


    Although there are new luxury houses around, only the old houses still maintain their original appearance.


    It is the holy land of every palace family, because there is the root of their palace family.


    "What do you do? This is the old house of the palace family. No one is allowed to get too close. Take a look and go."


    She was moved when she heard someone driving them outside the carriage.


    For a moment, Lin Mengya felt very funny.


    If the five brothers knew, they had to carry her in by hand.


    "Oh, let''s go now."


    After a reluctant look, she decided to find a place to settle down temporarily.


    After all, she is a "missing person" at present.


    Even if you go back to the palace, you can''t make a big fuss.


    With excitement, they found an inn.


    She thought about it. It was most appropriate for her to ask her fourth brother to discuss it.


    But unexpectedly, when Bai Su took the letter to the palace''s old house to find her fourth brother, she was blocked back.


    "What did they say?"


    She frowned, but soon realized that it was probably different now. It was not so easy to find her fourth brother.


    "They said that the fourth young master was busy dealing with the family''s internal affairs and didn''t see any guests for the time being."


    She knows the rules of the palace family.


    No matter who comes to the young masters of the palace family, if the porter doesn''t pass it on, he will eat the board.


    But now the porter says so, I''m afraid it was ordered by the fourth brother himself.


    "What about the other brothers?"


    Bai Su shook her head.


    "The Porter said, several young masters have ordered, and I haven''t seen any guests these days."


    Strange, what kind of "family housekeeping" will make five brothers refuse guests at the same time?


    Alas, unexpectedly, I was blocked at the door.


    But this time, she was not in a hurry.


    There are many ways to enter the palace''s old house.


    The point is, she needs to know what happened.


    Today, most of the Gong family live in feiye city.


    Moreover, according to the distance between relatives and relatives, with the old palace house as the core, it spread radioactive.


    Lin Mengya took the time to stroll around the city with Qinghu.


    It''s more prosperous here than Longdu. She couldn''t close her mouth at the thought of seeing the two boys.


    I always feel that everything is good and want to bring it to them.


    I couldn''t help it. I bought a lot at once.


    Bai Su didn''t respond to Qing Hu, but ah Xiu shook his head helplessly.


    "My sister Ya is right at the door. If you like something, just go home and let someone buy it. Why do you feel so tired?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and carefully selected two long-life locks.


    Pure gold, one is Kirin and the other is Baize. They are auspicious beasts and good omens.


    "I haven''t seen them for such a long time. Of course I miss them strangely. Please help me see what kind of tassel pendant is better under here?"


    Although ah Xiu didn''t understand, she felt that such an elegant sister seemed more vivid than before.


    She was also happy to make sister ya happy, so she discussed with her.


    "I see. This colorful tassel pendant is very good. There''s more over there. I''ll get it for you!"


    She was a little fast and didn''t see the people behind her.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to remind, ah Xiu bumped into it.


    Suddenly, the man was hit by ah Xiu and retreated several steps.


    "Sorry, are you okay?"


    Ah Xiu apologized immediately, but the maid who followed the man quit. She stretched out her hand and pushed ah Xiu hard.


    "Don''t have eyes! My lady, can you hit it!"


    That person''s tone is quite impolite, but it''s true that ah Xiu made a mistake first and made repeated compensation.


    "I didn''t see it. I''m really sorry. I''m sorry. Are you okay?"


    Ah Xiu lowered her head and said again and again. After staring at her, the maid turned back to greet her master.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    "I''m fine, but it can''t be so easy."


    The familiar voice shocked Lin Mengya.


    But she had excellent control, raised her eyes, and her eyes were no longer half surprised.


    "It''s all my fault. You can ask me how to compensate."


    Ah Xiu still bowed her head to apologize, but the man she hit stretched out a long white finger and pointed to the long-life lock held by Lin Mengya.


    "I want this in her hand."


    Will you rob her when you come?


    A sneer was aroused in her heart. I didn''t expect to meet "her" here.


    Ah Xiu looked down her finger and fell on the long-life lock bought by sister Ya for her child.


    Frown slightly, no, that''s what sister Ya likes.


    "Sorry, my sister has long valued this. Why don''t I buy you some more expensive gold hairpin jewelry to make amends? Do you think it''s ok?"


    She said apologetically, but the man refused to let go.


    "No one dares to rob what I value. Somebody, wrap it up for me. I''m going to give it to the young master. How can ordinary people match such precious things?"


    It''s such a sour tone and such a magnificent attitude.


    Lin MengWu, Lin MengWu, why can''t she change the appearance of this villain?


    "Ordinary people don''t deserve it? This lady is really right, so my golden locks are for the shrine. In this world, the gods can enjoy such good things."


    She danced with Lin Meng on purpose.


    It doesn''t matter to lock her for a long time. Anyway, Ning''er and Mo Yan don''t lack this thing, but she won''t give it to that woman.


    Today''s Lin Meng dance is completely different from that in the state of Jin.


    Wearing a long green dress, it outlines an attractive figure and makes people feel like water.


    Once upon a time, when she was in Hou''s house, shangguanqing spoiled her and wanted to hold the best in the world in front of her.


    Originally, she had a look similar to her, with only three points left.


    But the man''s makeup and dress are imitating her.


    Unfortunately, Lin Meng''s dance is beautiful, but he lacks a aura.


    Now it seems that this aura may be gone in her life.


    "It''s just a small family. It''s just two gold locks. It''s like a baby. Miss Gong, do you want anything? Are you short of this shit?"


    Like a master, like a servant.


    The maid''s arrogant appearance really has the charm of Lin Meng dance.


    But what she cared more about was the maid''s words.

 Chapter 1508

    "Miss Gong?"


    She chewed the title in her heart.


    Who else can do it besides her?


    But now, Lin MengWu has become "Miss Gong".


    She sneered in her heart. After all, she couldn''t hold back the fox''s tail.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s Miss Gong."


    Her voice was a little hoarse and she couldn''t recognize the original timbre.


    The arrogance of the other master and servant was particularly ridiculous in her eyes.


    "That''s right! According to your appearance, are you from other places? In the future, keep your eyes bright and don''t annoy people you can''t afford!"


    "That''s natural, but miss Gong''s golden branches and jade leaves. Why should we squeeze together in such a small place? It''s not too aggrieved."


    She smiled and said softly.


    This gold shop is not big, but it has some special skills in technology.


    Once upon a time, when she was at home, jewelry was customized by several brothers looking for craftsmen.


    In the state of Wei, the women with truly valuable status are all served by special people, who are highly skilled and famous.


    Her knife is stuck in Lin MengWu''s heart.


    Lin MengWu narrowed her eyes, and her face was already a little unhappy.


    "How do you talk!"


    "Enough! Furong, let''s go!"


    The maid continued to scold them, but Lin MengWu interrupted them for no reason.


    "Yes, miss."


    The maid who was still waving her teeth and claws in front of her just now stood behind Lin MengWu very obediently.


    It seems that Lin MengWu is still good at Royal dance.


    With eyes like poisonous snakes, Lin MengWu took his own people and left again.


    "Sister ya..."


    Ah Xiu called her low, with a bit of worry in her tone.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    She knew about Lin MengWu long ago, and the misunderstanding had long been eliminated after she communicated with her big brother.


    Why is that person here and become "Miss Gong" again? I''m afraid there''s something strange in it.


    "Boss, please wrap these two gold locks for me."


    The boss immediately wrapped it for her. When he handed it to her, he looked around and said in a low voice.


    "Young lady, you''d better be careful. Although you''re not the serious master of the palace family now, you may be in the future. But the palace family has always been kind-hearted. How can there be such descendants?"


    As soon as she turned her mind, it seemed that Lin MengWu was also a "celebrity" in feiye city.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll be careful."


    Back to the inn where she settled down, Bai Su soon returned to her with the news.


    "Miss, I''ve made it clear. A month ago, Anjia suddenly took Lin MengWu to the palace family and said that she was your sister and the wife''s fault. But somehow, the palace family''s attitude was ambiguous. There was neither a clear refusal nor recognition of her. Even, she was only allowed to live in a house in the city, but sent many people to serve her."


    Bai Su''s words immediately confused Lin Mengya.


    Eldest brother should know that Lin MengWu is half mother to her, and has no blood of the palace family at all.


    It seems that she has to ask her eldest brother about many things in person.


    Just, what kind of identity does she want to enter the palace''s old house now?


    Now that Lin MengWu is out, she must be more cautious.


    Unexpectedly, it was difficult to enter at home, which was unexpected to her.


    Just at night, she was tossing and turning.


    Closing her eyes is Ning''er and Mo Yan''s missing for the two babies, scratching her heart like a cat.


    She didn''t feel it outside before, but now it''s getting closer, but she thinks it hard.


    She couldn''t help it. She got up quietly. As soon as she went out, she met Qinghu guarding her door.


    The man seemed to have expected that she would be like this. Lin Mengya smiled apologetically.


    "Come on, I''ll go with you."


    He always knew her and what she wanted to do most.


    Again and again, accompany her capricious, indulge her absurdity.


    The two men left the Inn and soon arrived at the palace''s old house.


    Leaning against the shadow and looking at the two lanterns at the gate of the palace, she forced her tears.


    "I''m not a competent mother."


    She squatted on the ground and looked at the door with tears.


    For Ning''er and Mo Yan, she always felt a little sorry.


    "Don''t say that."


    Qinghu is very distressed.


    In this world, not everyone will put sadness on his face.


    Since he met her, he saw her carry all this step by step.


    Can she not be tired? Can it not be bitter?


    But what can she do?


    Since she came to this world, she has been forced to join the war.


    She carries many lives, so she can''t be tired or complain.


    Only those two little people became the softest piece in her heart.


    "You said, Ning''er told Mo Yan, do you sleep now?"


    Her voice, with a little tears.


    Qinghu didn''t know how to comfort her, so he had to squat down and hold her in his arms.


    Lin Mengya said to herself, just look for a while, just a minute.


    But I don''t know the God of fate, once again visited her.


    With a "creak", the door was opened.


    She subconsciously looked at the past and trembled with one eye.


    Inside the high threshold, a thick short leg came out.


    A little doll dressed in red stepped out with difficulty.


    "Brother Moyan, come quickly!"


    The waxy little milk sound unique to children grabbed her heart tightly.


    "Come on, you run slowly."


    Another older child, dressed in green.


    It was only a little bigger than the doll just now, but it taught my brother a lesson.


    "Brother, you can''t run so fast. Uncle four said that if you fall once, your aunt will be distressed once."


    The snow ball like little doll lowered her head and broke her fingers, looking a little depressed.


    "Ning''er knows she''s wrong. She shouldn''t be distressed."


    "Well, let''s sit here and wait for our aunt."


    Mo Yan patted Ning''er''s small head. The two little guys sat on the threshold, stretched their necks left and right, and looked hard.


    "Brother Moyan, will my mother come back today?"


    "I don''t know, but they said that my aunt would come back one day."


    The little brother also knew to comfort his brother, but the expectation and loneliness in his tone deeply hit Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Her little man! It used to be far away, but now it''s near.


    Qinghu hugged her hard. She covered her mouth to stop crying.


    Two little people just sat on the threshold and waited. She was already in tears in the corner.


    I don''t know how long later, the gate was slightly opened by someone.


    "Two young gentlemen, it''s estimated that the eldest lady may be delayed today and can''t come back for the time being. Why don''t you go back to bed first."


    If the old servant who opens the door is sad, he is helpless to look at the two young masters.


    Almost every night, they would come out and wait for the young lady to come home.


    But every day, they end up disappointed.


    The adults in the family love them both, so they would rather be more careful and let the two young CHILDES have a look at it.


    However, every time the children go back, they look back step by step. The expectation on their small face makes adults feel very distressed.


    "Well, brother, let''s go back."


    Mo Yan stood up and took Ning''er''s hand.


    But Ning''er didn''t want to get up and begged in a small voice.


    "Brother, let me have another look, just one. Maybe my mother will come back."


    That little voice, but with a cry.


    Her baby is waiting for her to come back.


    Lin Mengya only felt the pain of gouging out her heart.


    The old servant advised and coaxed, but they refused to leave.


    "Ning''er, Mo Yan, are you two not obedient again?"


    Finally, Gong Si''s voice sounded.


    The fourth brother walked up to the two little guys and said softly.


    "Didn''t uncle four tell you? Your mother will be back soon. If you don''t obey, she will be sad."


    This sentence seems to be a magic spell.


    The two little guys finally stood up slowly, but they were dejected.


    Gong Si sighed and touched the heads of the two little guys.


    He didn''t want to disappoint the little guy, but¡ª¡ª


    "Mother! Mother!"


    Ning''er didn''t know what he saw. He stepped with a small broken leg and suddenly ran to the opposite side.


    "Ning''er, come back!"


    Gong Si immediately went after him, but at this time, he changed suddenly.


    Several dark shadows flew out of nowhere and came straight at Ning''er.


    "Bold!"


    At the same time, many figures poured out of the palace house. They not only protected Mo Yan, but also rushed to rescue Ning''er.


    Small body, constantly moving, but the man in black is getting closer and closer.


    Seeing, those hands were about to touch Ning''er, but suddenly another figure rushed out from the side.


    "Mother!"


    Neither the man in black nor the servant of the palace family expected that the man who suddenly appeared in the palace was so agile.


    He hugged Ning''er and protected him in his arms. After rolling, he avoided the man in black.


    "Are you okay? Did you hurt anything?"


    She anxiously looked at the baby in her arms. God knows, her heart almost flew out of her throat.


    At that time, her brain was blank. She only knew that someone wanted to hurt her baby, so she rushed out regardless of everything.


    Maternal love, inspired her potential.


    She had almost no martial arts foundation, but among the two people, she grabbed her baby first.


    "Mother! You''re back!"


    Ning''er was so happy that she hugged her neck and rubbed her face like a kitten.


    Her heart hung high, and now she finally settled down.


    But nearby, there was a sound of weapon contact.


    "Girl, go!"


    A few steps away, Gong Si ran to her side.


    He grabbed her arm and helped her up.


    Lin Mengya just reacted at this time, but fortunately, the situation was very fast just now. No one should have noticed that Ning''er called her mother.


    Holding the baby, she felt the burning pain from her ankles and arms.

 Chapter 1509

    It must have jumped out just now and rolled with the baby for so many times.


    Limping back to Gong''s house with Gong Si, Mo Yan had already been escorted back to the inner yard by the servants.


    And the battle outside is coming to an end.


    "Mother... Mother..."


    Ning''er lay in her arms and called her again and again.


    At this time, Gong Si looked at her in surprise, but the light just lit up in his eyes went out in an instant.


    Not her.


    There''s not even a little imagination with her. I''m afraid Ning''er is frightened, so she depends on the people who saved him.


    "Girl, please put the child down."


    Gong Si''s heart was more alert and vigilant.


    Just now he saw that this woman appeared in the air.


    When he picked her up, he secretly checked her pulse. The woman didn''t know martial arts, but how did she rescue Ning''er before the two people?


    He had to be suspicious about it.


    "Oh, good."


    She didn''t respond.


    Even if you want to confess your identity, now is really not the best time.


    But she was just about to bend down and let go. Ning''er was like a little squirrel. Her hands and feet were tightly raked on her and called her mother again and again. Her big eyes like black grapes were filled with crystal tears.


    How did she let go?


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, hold it."


    The voice is soft, with warmth that can make people feel at ease.


    Gong Si suddenly became stiff and stared at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    She, she''s back!


    Raised his arms and involuntarily hugged her in his arms.


    It''s so tight, it''s like I''m afraid she''ll suddenly disappear again.


    "Don''t..."


    She pushed him away vigorously, and smiled at him with regret under the stunned eyes of the latter.


    "I''ll take the children back first."


    Gong Si nodded dully until he came down and reported that all the people who came to rob Ning''er had run away. It was like waking up from a dream that he found his reason.


    "OK, you continue to investigate. I''ll go and see the children."


    Having arranged for the end, he couldn''t wait to go to the backyard.


    Now, there''s only one idea in his head. She''s back. She''s really back!


    Inside, the lights were bright.


    She took the child step by step to the hall, but her heart turned a hundred times.


    Tonight, she just miss hard, just look and go.


    Unexpectedly, such a series of accidents happened again.


    Just now, the fourth brother must have recognized her, and she pushed the fourth brother away because she was injured and afraid of being stained with her own blood.


    But so far, she hasn''t figured out how to face her family.


    Will they blame her for dragging the palace family into this unfathomable vortex?


    Even the most powerful artificial intelligence in the world, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with the biggest mystery of emotion.


    The little thing in her arms, however, nestled in her shoulder socket, and her warm little hand tightly hugged her neck.


    She lowered her head and looked at the little guy rubbing his eyes. She seemed to be sleepy, but she tried to open it again.


    "Sleep when you''re sleepy."


    But Ning''er shook his head and said softly.


    "Ning''er doesn''t sleep, mother. Is Ning''er dreaming? It''s a good dream. I can finally see my mother."


    Her nose is sore.


    What kind of mother is she?


    "I promise I won''t go. When you wake up, you can still see your mother, okay?"


    She touched the child''s small face. Ning''er seemed really sleepy. Her small meat bag like hand still tightly grasped her skirt, but she slowly closed her eyes after all.


    She kissed and kissed. What can''t she bear for this soft / meat?


    Gongjia, Yasong hall.


    This is the place where the Gong family used to discuss business. As soon as she walked in with her child, she saw their great ancestors sitting in the innermost.


    They all looked straight at her, and everyone had different emotions in their eyes.


    She took a deep breath, hugged the child and knelt in front of her great grandfather.


    "Unfilial daughter Gong ya, I''ve seen my great grandfather."


    She used her original voice.


    In fact, before she came in, she wanted to hide.


    The fourth brother is smart and will help her.


    But after much thought, she decided to confess to her family.


    "You, you are... Gong ya!"


    Great grandfather was a little excited.


    Even if the woman in front of her doesn''t look like her own baby great granddaughter.


    But that soft and gentle voice is engraved in the mind of every palace family.


    She nodded, lowered her eyes, and dared not look at the people around her.


    At that moment, Yasong hall was very quiet.


    "Great grandfather, she --"


    Behind him, Gong Si came in a rage.


    But after entering the door, I found that almost everyone was shocked and stared at the woman kneeling on the ground.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya''s heart was mentioned in midair again.


    How will the Gong family face her?


    She didn''t know and didn''t dare think about it.


    "Ya''er, you''re finally back."


    No questions, no accusations.


    Only the gentle words of her great grandfather made her tears drop by drop.


    "Great grandfather!"


    She climbed to her great grandfather on her knees. Gong Qianfeng was almost uncontrollable. With trembling hands, she held the little face of her favorite great granddaughter.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. It''s hard to go home. Why did you cry?"


    The thoughts, remorse and uneasiness in the past six months dissipated only at the moment when I met my family.


    "It''s a sister, really a sister!"


    Quiet, broken.


    The five brothers of the palace family, as before, surrounded her with excitement.


    Listening to everyone''s concern for herself, she cried in a mess.


    This is family!


    "Well, how old are you? Why are you crying?"


    The heart has thousands of words, but now, somehow, I can''t say half a word.


    Gong Wu was the most lively, holding her shoulders and joking.


    "I advise you to let go of me first."


    She choked and warned Gong Wu. The latter thought what had happened to her and immediately made a fuss.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not easy for you to come back. The fifth brother lent you his warm arms. Why don''t you appreciate it?"


    "Not ungrateful, but you will die."


    Gong Wu didn''t believe it. At this time, Gong Bin said in surprise.


    "Old five, why are your lips purple?"


    Gong Wugang wanted to touch it, but Lin Mengya knocked it down.


    Then he immediately pulled out his wallet and stuffed it into Gong Wu''s hand.


    "Eat!"


    Without saying anything, Gong Wu immediately stuffed the pills into his mouth.


    "Well, what the hell is going on?"


    The Gong family are stupid, but Gong Si has a clear face.


    Lin Mengya sighed. It seems that it has to start from the beginning.


    In the shortest words, explain your current physical condition clearly.


    Her, Ning''er''s, and Mo Yan''s.


    This is the biggest secret related to their lives, but at the moment, it has been completely delivered.


    Just because she was sure that no matter when and where, her family would never betray her.


    "My God! We still have three important treasures in our house?"


    Just now, Gong Wu just touched her poisonous blood and was almost poisoned.


    It can be seen how strong the toxicity is.


    "Yes."


    She nodded, her heart a little heavy.


    If in the future, if everyone can''t avoid her, how should she deal with herself?


    "Little sister, your blood will be the most precious in the future. I''ll call someone immediately to spread carpets, tables, chairs and benches on the floor of your room, all covered with a thick layer of cashmere cushion!"


    As soon as Gong Bin''s voice fell, Gong Er immediately continued.


    "But my little sister can''t always be in the house. What if she suffocates? If I say, I''ll spread it in the yard in the future!"


    "Well, the second brother has a point. Otherwise, we''ll put some cushions on the road to save our sister from getting hurt!"


    The third brother also came to join the fun. Lin Mengya broke her tears into laughter. Why did she encounter the crazy brothers controlled by the sisters of the palace family, and the painting style was so crooked that it was almost necessary?


    "Don''t worry. Thanks to this thing, my recovery ability is much faster than that of ordinary people. Now the wounds are almost healed. Moreover, I have a special medicine to neutralize my blood poison. In case I bleed in the future, you can use this medicine to neutralize it. It won''t be so toxic."


    Gong bin nodded and said.


    "OK, give me the prescription. I''ll ask them to prepare more barrels and put them everywhere in our house."


    She is a little helpless. Now, shouldn''t she worry about this problem?


    "Calm down, ya''er. Why don''t you find someone to tell your family when you''re back? You know how worried I am about you."


    Great grandfather''s attitude towards her was the same as before.


    Even in the eyes, there was a little more pity.


    Lin Mengya smiled a little funny.


    "I asked someone to send a letter to my eldest brother, the fourth brother, but the Porter said that my brothers had something to do these days and didn''t see any guests. I thought that since they were all home, it wouldn''t matter to wait a few days. But I didn''t want to encounter these accidents tonight."


    She can only say so.


    However, in this way, it also went to her heart.


    Gong bin and Gong Si were immediately "accused" by the whole family.


    They were sweating, but they regretted it.


    "Well, I don''t blame the two brothers. I''m afraid the family hasn''t stopped after I left. But tonight, does the great grandfather have a clue about the man who kidnapped Ning''er?"


    A thousand things, she must come the same.


    But the person who hurt her baby must be dug out and cut!


    Hearing the speech, great grandfather looked cold.


    "Who else can there be, but those wolves who can''t feed enough!"


    She seldom heard such words from her great grandfather.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    "Unexpectedly, they dare to fight a little doll! What a shame!"


    Gong Eryi slapped him on the table, filled with anger.


    "This matter needs to be discussed in the long run. My little sister has just come back. We''d better discuss it later."


    Gong bin winked at the crowd, and everyone stopped talking about it.

 Chapter 1510

    Lin Mengya knew that her family had something to hide from her.


    It''s just that she just came back. I''m afraid the family can''t explain something clearly for a while.


    Finally, Gong Si accompanied her to the "Yiyuan" where the children lived.


    "How long are you going to stay when you come back this time?"


    The light was bright and dark, and Gong Si thought about it for a long time. Just now, with an attitude of home chat, he asked the question he was most concerned about.


    Lin Mengya paid all her attention to the baby, but answered casually.


    "I don''t know. I won''t leave in a short time."


    Gong Si''s eyes were relaxed and seemed to be at ease.


    "That''s good. You don''t know. These two little things at home miss you badly."


    She kissed the baby''s little face. After all, she was still sorry for the two little guys.


    "Mo Yan, what are you doing outside without going to bed at this time?"


    She looked up and saw a small figure squatting at the gate of Yiyuan.


    When children are greedy, they always look the same day by day.


    I haven''t seen you for half a year. It seems that this little thing has grown a lot at once.


    The little face carved with powder and jade is becoming more and more evil.


    If later, I''m afraid it''s another girl''s heart.


    "Why, don''t you know your aunt?"


    She turned around and gave Ning''er, who was fast asleep, to her fourth brother.


    Squatting down, he stretched out his hands at Mo Yan.


    The little guy hesitated. After giving her a timid look, he just stood up.


    Lin Mengya is a little strange. After all, this little thing loved to haunt her most before.


    Now, but


    "What''s the matter?"


    She leaned forward and asked softly.


    Somehow, the little guy suddenly shed tears.


    "Aunt, if you have a brother, don''t talk about it?"


    This almost broke her heart.


    Mo Yan''s small body was covered in her arms. She kissed and kissed, hugged and hugged.


    "How could my aunt not want you? Our ink words are so good that my aunt naturally wants you."


    She knew that the clever little guy was full of panic.


    But both Ning''er and Mo Yan are the flesh of her heart. She is anxious about which one.


    "Aunt, aunt..."


    The little guy called her one by one, put his little hand around her neck and refused to give up.


    On the fourth side of the palace, Ning''er left her mother''s arms, rubbed her eyes and woke up.


    "Mom, hold..."


    She opened her little hand to her mother. Lin Mengya was even more reluctant. She held them one by one and hugged them both at the same time.


    "Well, I''ll sleep with them first. I''ll talk about other things tomorrow."


    Gong Si was about to stop talking, but finally nodded and left first.


    She took two small glutinous rice balls and walked back to the house.


    That night, both guys snuggled up in her arms and slept sweetly.


    The next day, just at dawn, she opened her eyes and saw two lovely little faces.


    I can''t help but pinch it. It feels really good.


    "Master Yan, master Ning, it''s time to get up. It''s time to practice."


    Outside, the servant knocked on the door and shouted softly.


    But the two little guys said nothing and refused to get up. They looked at her with two pairs of big eyes.


    She couldn''t help kissing them and coaxing them to get up.


    "Go to practice first. Don''t worry, I won''t go."


    She knew what the child was worried about and made a gentle promise.


    Mo Yan was bigger and stretched out a small finger.


    "Aunt, let''s pull the hook!" said the fifth uncle, so we can''t break the appointment! "


    Ning''er also did the same, stretching out his little finger.


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. What did the five brothers teach the children?


    "OK, aunt promised you."


    One person once made a promise.


    Mo Yan and Ning''er just turned back and left step by step, but they looked very happy.


    Where are children who don''t want their mother to stay with them?


    The child over there had just left. Here, someone knocked at the door again.


    "Miss, I''ve come to wait on you to bathe and change."


    Well, it seems that I can''t sleep in.


    She promised, but saw that the person who opened the door was actually cherry and peach.


    Old people meet, and they have been with her for some time, which is different from others.


    Seeing her again, the two people were also very happy.


    "You''ve really come back, slaves. You should be joking!"


    Sakura is lively and easy to talk.


    Peach also raised a smiling face, but a little shy.


    After bathing and dressing, Lin Mengya still took her fake face.


    There are some things she has planned.


    Since everyone thinks she''s gone, why should she ask for trouble.


    It is still Yasong hall, but this time, the atmosphere inside is much easier.


    Several people were eager to see her.


    Seeing her coming in, Gong bin was a little excited.


    Last night, few people in the palace could sleep safely.


    "Little sister, what are you --"


    Gong bin looked at the mask on her face and asked suspiciously.


    Lin Mengya smiled and explained.


    "I''ll keep it a secret for the time being."


    Several people in the palace family were stunned and immediately understood.


    "Yes, it''s better to be careful."


    She could hear that her great grandfather seemed to have something to say.


    "Sit down, I know you want to know about last night. But it''s not that simple."


    Ginger, is it old spicy.


    Indeed, what she is most concerned about at present is the safety of Ning''er.


    Sitting next to her great grandfather, she saw the faces of several brothers. They were not very good.


    It seems that there is some guilt and some resentment.


    But no one spoke first.


    "What''s the matter? How come as soon as I came back, everyone began to be restrained?"


    Her tone was gentle and teasing, but unexpectedly, the expressions on several faces were more sorry.


    This What''s going on?


    "Forget it, you''re sorry to say, I''ll do it!"


    Finally, the straightforward Gong Er couldn''t bear it and shouted.


    He walked quickly to Gong ya, but he bowed to his little sister.


    "Second brother, this can''t be used!"


    "Girl, if I say you accept it, you will accept it. In short, our palace family is sorry for you. I will compensate you for them!"


    Now, to her surprise.


    "Second brother, let''s have something to say. Why should a family be so polite."


    "Oh, little sister, I have no face to say this."


    Up to now, Gong Er still clenched his teeth and told the whole story.


    It turned out that the matter probably began with the news of her disappearance.


    It was a foregone conclusion that she would take over the palace family.


    Even the temple heard that she had completed the succession ceremony.


    But don''t want at this time, she disappeared inexplicably.


    It didn''t matter at all. At least on the palace side, everything was carried out in an orderly manner.


    With her, without her, it was the same.


    But when he settled down, he sent a Lin MengWu.


    Gong bin has made it clear to his family about Lin MengWu''s life experience.


    But it''s about Gong ya. It must not be spread.


    What they didn''t expect was that the Gong family, who had been well treated in their hometown, split up a faction to support Lin MengWu.


    Almost all the Gong family who originally lived in feiye city came from their own family, so naturally they have no objection.


    But in order to stabilize the stability of the whole palace, those people, they can''t turn over immediately.


    It''s just that they push an inch.


    In vain, I want Lin MengWu to enter the main palace!


    At this time, it can be regarded as thorough, which annoyed Gong bin and them.


    But now the palace family can''t help tossing, so it has been delayed.


    "It''s my younger sister''s credit that the palace family can have today. I think money is obsessed with those wolf hearted and dog lung people. Don''t worry, younger sister. No matter how they make trouble, the second brother will protect you!"


    Gong Er patted his chest, with rage surging between his eyebrows.


    If there were no great ancestors, they would have rushed out and thrown those people out of feiye city.


    But after all, it was her family who failed to live up to her and wronged her.


    From my great grandfather to my five brothers, I felt guilty for her.


    "What else should I do?"


    She said with a smile, her tone was full of indifference.


    She stood up and pushed the stunned Gong Er back to her seat.


    "Little sister, aren''t you angry?"


    Gong Er stared at her.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about!"


    The things she had encountered before were much more dirty and unpleasant than this.


    If she were angry at everything, she would have become a puffer fish.


    "But..."


    "I know what you want to say. In fact, I have expected this for a long time. Zeng Zu, there is a saying that I think you understand better than me. The thousand mile dike was destroyed in the ant nest. Even though the decline of the palace family had something to do with the exclusion and suppression of aristocratic families, I''m afraid there are great problems within the palace family?"


    She has sharp eyes and has already figured out the crux of the problem.


    Gong Qianfeng looked at the smartest great granddaughter and couldn''t help sighing.


    "At the beginning, the old owner was too soft hearted. Even after the decline, he just asked them to go back to their hometown for resettlement. Now it seems that there are many evils left."


    It is not uncommon for good bamboo to produce bad shoots.


    At the beginning, people like Zeng Zu still raised guys with human face and animal heart like Gong zhe?


    The five sons of the palace family are excellent, which doesn''t mean that all of the palace family are good.


    After all these years, people''s hearts have long dispersed.


    Those evil leaders should come out and make waves.


    "But ya''er, you know, the palace family can''t mess now."


    In a word, it points out their current dilemma.


    Lin Mengya also nodded. Yes, maintaining stability is the first choice now.


    But that doesn''t mean they have nothing to do.


    "Fourth brother, did those who wanted to catch Ning''er last night have anything to do with the palace family?"


    Gong Si thought and opened his mouth carefully.


    "I don''t know for the time being, but don''t worry, I will follow up on this matter."


    A touch of disgust flashed in his eyes. Gong Si really didn''t expect that these people''s means would be so inferior.

 Chapter 1511

    "No, just pretend. They''re obviously prepared. If we insist on checking, we''re afraid we''ll scare the snake."


    Her words surprised Gong Si.


    Ning''er and Mo Yan are her life / root / son.


    According to her personality, how can she not be investigated?


    "The identity of Ning''er and Mo Yan has let me know who moved his hand."


    She never said anything about the two babies.


    So far, only the family knows best.


    But great grandfather and brothers, it''s too late to protect those two boys, how can they easily leak?


    Besides, it''s no use catching ordinary children.


    So she guessed that the person behind the scenes last night must know Ning''er''s identity.


    Moreover, almost no one knows that she sent her baby here.


    Well, only those who can know that the baby is here can enter the palace''s old house.


    At the same time, Ning''er has the identity of his highness Xi''s adopted son to cover.


    Only one person must be able to guess that if the adopted son of his highness Xi still appears in the palace, he must be in touch with himself.


    "Who is it? See if I don''t catch someone and teach him a lesson?"


    Gong Wu said coldly.


    Lin Mengya smiled unfathomably.


    "Now, it''s not urgent."


    Injustice has a head, debt has a owner.


    I owe her. I have to pay it back after all!


    Even though the family didn''t want to wronged her, they still couldn''t resist her insistence.


    From today on, she will stay at the palace as a female husband.


    On the surface, she is the literate gentleman of Mo Yan and Ning''er.


    In addition, the two children are very sticky to her. In this way, it is justifiable.


    And she also sent someone to get Qinghu and them in.


    After all, there are a few more servants in such a big old palace house, which won''t attract the attention of people with intentions.


    "This is Ning''er? Let aunt Xiu hug you. I miss you so much!"


    Ah Xiu was shocked and looked at the beautiful little boy holding sister Ya''s thigh. At the beginning, Ning''er had just been born, and she loved something. Besides, now, the little guy can run and jump. It''s a fun time.


    But I didn''t want to be blocked by another pair of small hands before my hand touched Ning''er.


    "Don''t touch my brother!"


    Mo Yan was like a little adult, with a cold face.


    Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyes. Her ink words were really great.


    The servant who took care of them said that in front of outsiders, the two people either called her Mr. Su or aunt su.


    The two babies were very intelligent. She added a little bit and thought it was a game.


    At present, the promise was crisp and neat. Fortunately, the palace family has always been overprotective to them. I think the chance of exposure is also small.


    In the end, the family is reunited. The atmosphere in the palace''s old house is good these days.


    Those who can stay in the house are loyal to the palace family and her.


    Therefore, no matter how to inquire outside, the news inside is airtight.


    Finally, they couldn''t help it.


    "Miss, the fourth young master sent someone just now. There are people outside."


    Sakura ran in and said with a little worry.


    At that time, she was watching the two babies write.


    Xiao Yi? He was also sent to the house by long Tianyu. When he saw someone looking for her, he smiled and said.


    "You''d better go quickly and leave them to me."


    She nodded, got up and followed yingzi to the front yard.


    But she didn''t go directly to Yasong hall.


    Instead, he bypassed the garden and went directly into a nearby ear room.


    No one knows. In fact, you can go directly to the back of Yasong hall.


    Here, she can hear what happened in Yasong hall clearly.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days, but my great grandfather''s look is getting better and better."


    The polite and hypocritical greetings were her expected opening remarks.


    She also had a number in her mind about who was coming.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    The answer of the great grandfather was neither hot nor cold.


    After all, he is the highest elder of a big family, and his attitude is impeccable.


    It''s just unavoidable. It''s embarrassing.


    "The great grandfather can be healthy, that is the blessing of our whole family."


    The delicate and graceful female voice made her eyes flash.


    Sure enough!


    She knew that according to Lin MengWu''s temperament, it would never stop for long.


    "Great grandfather, is that what you can call?"


    It''s brother five!


    He is the youngest and unstable in his family.


    Such sarcasm is also best for him.


    She turned around and found a chair, sat on it and listened to everything in it leisurely.


    After all, it''s acting. I just don''t know which one these people are going to sing today.


    "Yes, the dance is rude."


    In Yasong hall, Lin MengWu, who pretended to be pitiful, bit his lip and admitted his mistake.


    But in her heart, she hated the palace five thousand times.


    If it''s really the same as Lin Mengya''s cheap embryo, the people of the palace family not only don''t appreciate it, but also think highly of themselves.


    But soon, this big palace belongs to her.


    At that time, she must trample these people on the soles of her feet!


    "Old five!"


    Gong bin stared at Gong Wuyi and said with a smile.


    "Miss Lin, I''m offended. Please forgive me."


    Lin MengWu was not happy, but he didn''t dare to express it now.


    Had to smile softly and pretend to be magnanimous.


    "It doesn''t matter. Big brother doesn''t have to."


    Gong Bin''s eyebrows were almost invisible.


    At home, only ya''er would call him big brother.


    But the same words came out of the girl''s mouth in front of him, but they made him feel more bored.


    Probably, that tone is too sweet and greasy.


    "Wu''er, you should learn more from your big brother in the future. The reason why our palace family can make a comeback is thanks to your big brother."


    Hearing this, Gong bin was a little upset.


    These are obviously the credit of his little sister. Isn''t that obliterating her existence?


    "Tu Shumiao praised it. Thanks to his younger sister Gong Ya and Gong bin, the palace family can be today. He just made a modest effort. Uncle Tu should not say this again in the future."


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Just now, even the pretended warmth has disintegrated at the moment.


    Hiding behind the wall, Lin Mengya had to shake her head reluctantly.


    She naturally knows that whether she is here or not today, her brothers will not be willing to let people say that she is not.


    After a few minutes, there was a sound again.


    "Gong Ya has indeed done a lot of things, but I''m afraid she can''t easily draw a conclusion whether she is a Gong family or not."


    "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1512

    Gong Wu was completely angered by this sentence.


    "Old five!"


    Seeing that Gong Wu was about to get up and beat people, Gong bin immediately opened his mouth and stopped him.


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Gong bin and Gong Qianfeng, as the highest talkers in the palace family today, although they have to endure some things, they also have to beat those who have a heart.


    "Gong Ya is the master of our palace family. She has long been recognized by the temple. In the future, in the palace family, I don''t want to hear anyone disrespect the master."


    Gong Qianfeng looked serious and his sight scraped for a week, which was both a conclusion and a warning.


    The Gong family can live without them, or even without him and the five sons of the Gong family, but they must have gong ya!


    Unfortunately, these guys who are dazzled by desire have not realized it yet.


    "Yes."


    No matter what they think, at least now, those people dare not disobey Gong Qianfeng.


    Lin MengWu sat in the corner, but his heart was cursing the old thing.


    Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya!


    Why does everyone here talk to Lin Mengya?


    She just wanted to take everything that bitch valued.


    Just like that bitch who deprived her of everything!


    The deeper the hatred in her heart, the more indifferent and elegant she pretended to be.


    Lowering her head, she gave a false cough to remind the man of their purpose.


    After glancing at her, Gong Tu pressed his dissatisfaction to the bottom of his heart.


    "In fact, we''re here for the good of our palace family. As you know, our palace family can''t stand any more trouble. Gong ya... Even if the owner is good, but she''s missing now, we have to make plans early."


    Under the intense pressure of the five sons of the Gong family, Gong Tu had to verbally admit Lin Mengya''s position as the head of the family for the time being.


    However, if his words had been put before yesterday, maybe Gong Qianfeng could still consider them.


    But now, it''s completely unnecessary.


    "I believe that the head of the family has his own appearance. Don''t mention it for the time being."


    It''s the same tone. Almost every time Gong Tu comes, he gets the answer.


    But this time, he had a new plan.


    "I also believe that the owner will return safely, but I received the news. The owner is out and has a son. I don''t know whether it is true or false?"


    Behind the wall, Lin Mengya felt a chill in her heart.


    No wonder someone came to Ning''er that night.


    This group of people can''t be dark. Is it bright again?


    "Nonsense! Little sister Bing qingyujie, if you dare to slander her again, I''ll tear your mouth!"


    This sentence, word by word, was directed at her.


    Gong Wu naturally refused to be easy and let people insult her.


    But gongtu, it''s not so easy to turn off this time.


    "Old five, at least I''m your uncle. Is that how you talk to me? When did the rules of our palace make you so disobedient to your elders?"


    "It''s you who offended the master first. The palace family organized training. Anyone who offended the master can spit and scold!"


    "You!"


    Seeing that there was another quarrel in front, Lin Mengya on this side could not help.


    But fortunately, with the big brother, it should not be impossible to control the scene.


    "Shut up!"


    With a bang, great grandfather became angry.


    The front immediately stopped, and she felt a little guilty.


    Great grandfather is so old, but she is really angry because of her things all day. She can''t bear it.


    Unfortunately, if she doesn''t ask for trouble, it doesn''t mean that trouble doesn''t come to her.


    "Sir, I''m not aiming at nothing. MengWu is her own sister and knows the matter best. Don''t be deceived and lose the face of our palace family!"


    She gave birth to a baby. It is said that even if it is turned out now, it has little impact.


    After all, she didn''t know her identity at the beginning, and she married long Tianyu openly.


    No matter where it is, she can tell.


    But why is Gong Tu making a big fuss about it now?


    "Dream dance, tell the old man what disgraceful thing your sister has done!"


    A moment later, the enchanting and charming voice of Lin MengWu came out timidly.


    "To my grandfather, I can''t blame my sister for this. At first, she married Prince Yu of Jin, but she was abandoned within a year. Later, I don''t know who she had a private life with and gave birth to a child..."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was so angry that she wanted to rush out and strangle Lin MengWu!


    It is obvious that he was born in heining''er.


    At the beginning, Yu was also forced to be helpless, but there was never a third person between them except each other.


    Now Lin MengWu said this just to discredit her.


    However, the most unbearable thing for her is the indirect insult to Ning''er!


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gong bin couldn''t help but scold Lin MengWu.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Si, who had not made much noise, spoke calmly at the moment.


    "Miss Lin, even if my little sister once married Prince Yu, it''s normal for men to marry women. As for children, as husband and wife, they will naturally have children. What''s the problem? I don''t think it can affect the reputation of our palace family."


    Gong Si deliberately distorted the facts of Lin MengWu and broke them back again.


    "I, I don''t mean that. I just hope you can think more about the palace family."


    Neither Lin MengWu nor Gong Tu thought that Gong Ya had given some ecstasy to several people in his family.


    Even such things, they can not care at all.


    "But she already has children..."


    Lin MengWu bit her lip and wanted to continue to lead the topic to the child.


    She just wants everyone to think that Lin Mengya is a slut and a naughty woman.


    But he didn''t want to speak again.


    "What about the child? Gong Ya is the head of the family, and her character and knowledge are the first. She is not a daughter without two doors. She should not be measured by secular eyes. There are so many aristocratic families in the state of Wei, but there is only one female head of the family. So, what''s wrong with her being different?"


    Lin MengWu''s words were interrupted by Gong Si again.


    Of course he knew what the woman wanted to do.


    Unfortunately, they don''t understand.


    Gong Ya is not just a woman, she is the head of the palace family.


    Since she is the owner of the house, if she is only measured by a woman''s standard, it will be an insult to her.


    "Old four, that''s not what she said! Since she is the owner of the house, it means that she is the palace family. If someone knows that she has married and had children in the future, where will our palace family face go? Besides, all families have the meaning of marriage now. Isn''t it a joke that she is like this now?"


    Gong Si said faintly.


    "Do you want to repeat the past disaster?"


    Once upon a time, the Gong family had a place in the aristocratic family by means of friendship and showing weakness.


    But what happened?


    Humiliated, excluded, and even nearly destroyed.


    But these people have such an idea again.


    Gong Si suddenly felt a little bored. No wonder the Gong family used to decline.


    It''s just a drag for the Gong family to have such people here.


    "You are stubborn! You don''t think about it. The palace family has just recovered. If they don''t lay a good foundation now, how can they allow us to grow up? Now both Cheng family and Ma family are interested in our palace family. If they don''t seize such a good opportunity, if they want to deal with us in the future, the palace family will have to decline again. OK, you can tolerate it A woman like Gong Ya is the master of the house. But MengWu is her own sister. We recognize her and let her marry those powerful aristocratic families. Isn''t it beneficial to our palace family? "


    After all, that''s what they came to the door today.


    The corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth aroused a sneer.


    This circle is really big enough.


    "I still say that. We can''t settle this matter until Gong Ya comes back."


    Gong bin also gave an ultimatum.


    Today, it seems that the matter will be settled.


    But¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, her heart was full of doubts.


    Lin MengWu and she are only half sisters. Why didn''t the great grandfather directly refuse this matter and let them quarrel?


    After the group of people left reluctantly, she went out of her ear and went to Yasong hall.


    "Great grandfather."


    She bowed slightly and saluted.


    The atmosphere inside was a little depressed. It can be seen that after she came in, everyone reluctantly gave her a smiling face.


    It can be seen that everyone is not relaxed.


    "Come and sit down."


    The great grandfather looked at her lovingly and motioned her to sit next to him.


    As soon as Lin Mengya sat down, she heard her great grandfather sigh.


    "Do you think we are somewhat indecisive in dealing with this matter?"


    She just wanted to shake her head, but felt that she should not hide it, so she nodded.


    "We can''t help it either. Although Lin MengWu is not your own sister, she has the mark of our palace family on her body. But these are not important. What''s important is that those people in her hometown recognize her as the descendants of the palace family. Moreover, we can''t prove that she is not your own sister. Do you understand?"


    It turned out that she suffered from the lack of information.


    No wonder.


    The state of Jin is thousands of miles away, and few people know about it, mainly because there is no evidence.


    But Lin Meng dance is different.


    She grew up with herself since she was a child. It''s true that there is some blood relationship between them.


    They didn''t believe it, but for a moment, there was nothing they could do.


    In addition, things related to her can''t be disclosed easily.


    Unexpectedly, Lin MengWu took advantage of this loophole.


    "However, even if Lin MengWu wants to be a member of the palace family, as long as I''m here, the position of the house owner can''t fall on her. And I know her best. Isn''t she bumping into the tip of the knife?"


    The great grandfather sighed, with some deep disappointment on his face.


    "People''s hearts are not enough. Snakes swallow elephants. They just send people in. It''s clear that they want to seize power!"

 Chapter 1513

    She understood.


    No wonder those people insisted on treating Lin MengWu as a palace family when they knew that her identity was in doubt.


    Because only in this way can they have the opportunity to seize the power in the hands of their great ancestors and five brothers!


    What descendants, what family reputation, these are just their coats for power.


    In today''s palace family, the core of power is in the hands of these people.


    Others, unless they make a great contribution.


    Otherwise, it will be excluded from the center of power forever.


    If it were put in the past, the palace family would be waiting for prosperity, and the competition for power would not be obvious.


    But now, the palace family is rising too fast.


    Whether it''s money or prestige, it''s like making a rocket, soaring into the sky.


    Then the people who have a heart in the palace family will naturally feel unbalanced.


    Driven by desire and temptation, it is not surprising that they can do such things.


    Lin MengWu is just an opportunity for these people to fulfill their ambitions!


    The great grandfather didn''t refuse so neatly, but he was also afraid that the family that finally gathered together would fall apart!


    "Damn! When we were struggling, why didn''t they be so positive one by one? Now, seeing that the days are just getting better, they began to make trouble again!"


    Gong Wu scolded angrily.


    After all, everyone hates such shameless people.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple."


    She thought for a moment and said.


    "When I just returned to Beiling a few days ago, something happened in the outer city. I think it may have something to do with these people."


    She sorted out her thoughts and told her family what happened to Chen Lu.


    The crowd frowned after listening.


    Because they also smell the smell of conspiracy.


    "At first, I thought it was someone who took the opportunity to want money, so I did it. But now I think it''s not that simple."


    At first, she thought that the people who protect Chen Lu must be those who can speak up in the palace family.


    But the root cause is that Chen Lu''s cooking is tantamount to killing the chicken and laying the egg.


    For the Gong family, once the incident happens, it will be a devastating blow.


    But when she got home, she found that even though the palace slaughtered them so badly, the actual power was still in the hands of several brothers and great grandparents.


    The Gong family has just started. My brothers won''t be so careless.


    Unless someone is deliberately disturbing their sight and tripping their steps.


    "Do you mean that the reason why they came to make trouble was just a cover up?"


    Gong Si reacted quickly and understood what she meant at once.


    "I''m afraid so."


    "This, this is to completely destroy our palace!"


    Gong bin was surprised. He was already in a cold sweat.


    If they were still here and pestered with Gong Tu, I''m afraid there would have been a quarrel outside.


    At that time, either they or Gong TU will die with the Gong family.


    "It''s not too late. I''ve found someone to watch over Chen Lu. Now the top priority is to quietly and thoroughly investigate Beiling. How many such things still exist."


    She was a little lucky that she chose to come back at this time.


    If she is earlier or later, I''m afraid she can''t achieve such an effect.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    After Gong bin realized the seriousness of the matter, he hurried away.


    The remaining few people also looked serious.


    "Little sister, what are you going to do with Gong Tu and Lin Meng dancing?"


    Now the palace family has her, even if it has a backbone.


    Gong Wu rubbed his hands and looked forward to her counterattack.


    "If you don''t deal with them, they are the key step. Zeng Zu, next time if they come to gongtu again, you will find a way to keep Lin MengWu for the time being."


    "Why? Lin MengWu came for you. Besides, I''m afraid she will be bad for the two children."


    She picked up the corners of her mouth and said with a smile.


    "Now that I''m back, she''s afraid she can''t do anything to the two children. But this woman can''t stay."


    The slightest chill came from her eyes.


    She has never been a kind person. Lin MengWu has a murderous heart for her and Ning''er''s business. I''m afraid she has something to do with Lin MengWu.


    In that case, she must use the fastest and safest way to get rid of Lin MengWu and never suffer from it!


    "Well, you''ll see what''s going on at home."


    The great grandfather did not raise any objection. After all, the girl''s brain is much better than theirs.


    "Thank you, great grandfather, but how are you preparing for private school?"


    This is the top priority of the Gong family.


    Gong Qianfeng smiled bitterly when he heard the speech.


    "The school buildings and venues are ready. However, there are neither teachers nor students. What should I do?"


    She also heard about this.


    So she came back to prepare for it.


    "Great grandfather, please rest assured. It''s all up to me."


    After everything at home was arranged properly, Lin Mengya really relaxed for a few days.


    She specially took out these days to play crazy with two little guys for a while.


    Probably because of her company, they were also lively.


    But it''s not late. We still have to pester her to sleep together, or we''ll turn the world upside down.


    She also enjoyed it and rested with two handsome boys every day.


    "Little sister, as you expected, there are big and small problems everywhere in Beiling. But don''t worry, I''ve let people stare at them secretly, and I won''t cause any big trouble."


    Gong bin doesn''t look very good these days. It seems that there are a lot of problems.


    "Big brother, I''m naturally at ease."


    She has just been practicing calligraphy with her two babies. Now they have gone to practice Kung Fu, and she has only been free.


    Turning around, I saw my eldest brother, who seemed to stop talking.


    "Big brother, what else?"


    Gong bin smiled, but looked around warily, and then lowered his voice.


    "I heard that someone saw your third brother go in and out of gongtu''s residence..."


    She just remembered that the three brothers always seemed to nest in his own yard recently.


    Is it


    Immediately, she shook her head.


    How is this possible?


    She can doubt anyone, even her five brothers.


    "Is it wrong?"


    She subconsciously excused Gong San, but Gong bin waved his hand.


    "I don''t doubt your third brother, but another person."


    She suddenly remembered, by the way, the third brother and a twin brother.


    "Is this... Sure?"


    "It''s because I''m not sure, so I didn''t tell anyone. Your third brother has been in a bad mood since the matter of settling down. I''m afraid he will think nonsense if he learns about it."


    It''s a little troublesome.


    After all, the twin brother of the third brother is always a scar on his heart.


    If not handled well, I''m afraid I''ll hurt my third brother.


    "I''ll take this matter to heart. The eldest brother should first determine whether the man is the brother of the third brother."


    She has a bad hunch.


    That man has disappeared for so many years. How can he appear again and be noticed by the big brother?


    She nodded her forehead and always felt that the rise of the palace family seemed to stir up a lot of sand.


    After all this trouble, gongtu and his family have temporarily calmed down a lot.


    After a few days off, she decided to deal with the biggest problem first.


    After breakfast, she asked people to invite her great grandfather and several brothers to Yasong hall.


    Seeing that all the family had arrived, she cleared her throat and said.


    "I''ve been thinking about homesickness these days. I want to hire some respected students to attract students."


    Everyone nodded. This is indeed the best and easiest way.


    After all, we all know that strict teachers make excellent disciples.


    For good gentlemen, aristocratic families flock to them.


    But at the same time, it also leads to another problem.


    "Little sister, a famous gentleman in the world, is almost a guest of the big family. Moreover, she has all kinds of interests with those families. It seems a little difficult for us to invite them over."


    Gong Si tried to put it mildly, but the meaning was very clear.


    They are not attractive enough.


    She also thought of this.


    "It''s true that those famous teachers will not come to our college easily. But what if it''s for reputation?"


    Gong Si looked at her suspiciously. What are you playing with, this girl?


    "People often say that there is no first place in literature and no second place in martial arts. What can attract them is nothing more than reputation and interests. Therefore, I decided to hold a world literary and martial arts competition. I don''t believe it. They won''t move their mind!"


    Her move, to be honest, was a bit damaging.


    But there was no way. She was forced.


    The people of the palace family looked at her and seemed to think she was whimsical.


    Gong Si smiled dryly and his eyes shifted.


    He was thinking about how to say that he could not hurt his little sister so much.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. But..."


    "Does the fourth brother want to know why they come?"


    Gong Si hesitated and nodded after all.


    The competition between literature and martial arts is really good and attractive.


    But if people stay well, why do they have to participate in this ridiculous competition?


    "Because they all want to be the first in the world!"


    She blinked, deliberately teasing her fourth brother.


    Gong Si smiled helplessly, but she still felt that she would not succeed.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll let them come to the competition obediently. Three brothers and four brothers, I''ll leave it to you."


    Her eyes twinkled with full self-confidence.


    After looking at each other, Gong San and Gong Si shook their heads involuntarily.


    At that time, they didn''t know that the strongest ability of their baby sister was not the Shennong system in her brain, but -- making trouble!

 Chapter 1514

    Internal worries should be solved, and foreign aggression should not be ignored.


    With a specific goal, the people of the palace family no longer turn around like headless flies.


    At least now, they know the direction.


    On the surface, the palace family is as calm as ever.


    But secretly, whether she or her five brothers, or even her great grandfather, are busy.


    The most quiet and elegant place in feiye city is the teahouse called "Nianxiang".


    The teahouse is only open on the upper and lower floors. Because most of the students haven''t checked in, today''s college seems a little empty.


    But other people who do chores for the college have attracted a lot of attention.


    At first glance, there are a lot of people.


    Now in charge of the school is an old gentleman who once taught in the palace family.


    Although knowledge is not rich in learning, the good thing is good character and serious work.


    Once upon a time, the enlightenment education of the five brothers was the credit of this gentleman.


    Now when the fourth brother sees the old man, he is still performing disciple rites.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Liang."


    Mr. Liang is over seventy years old, but he is hale and hearty.


    The gray hair is carefully tied on the top of the head, and a blue gray cloth dress is simple.


    But on that face, there was a loving smile.


    "Well, don''t be polite. Come on in."


    In his tone, he was very familiar with the fourth brother.


    The fourth brother smiled, but took a step back and said respectfully.


    "Sir, this is Miss Su I told you about. She is a female gentleman invited by the owner and the supervisor of the women''s school."


    At this time, Mr. Liang noticed her.


    She nodded slightly and introduced herself generously.


    "I''ve met Mr. Liang in xiasu Mei."


    Mr. Liang just looked at her for a few eyes, and his face took a few gentle smiles.


    "Since it was chosen by the owner, there must be something outstanding. In the future, we should work together and never let the owner down."


    No difficulties, no questions.


    Although she knew that Mr. Liang did not fully accept himself, at least on the surface, he did not embarrass her.

 Chapter 1515

    Since ancient times, many scholars have looked down on women.


    I think women are a curse, so they are naturally inferior to men.


    But in the palace, women, like men, can get the chance to stand out.


    She also thought that there were other reasons for the palace family style.


    Now it seems that education is also an important factor for such a peaceful and gentle enlightenment gentleman.


    She has a lot of affection for this gentle and elegant old gentleman.


    "Yes."


    She is elegant and gentle, and her speech and manners are graceful.


    For this female gentleman, Mr. Liang''s first impression is not bad.


    "Well, what are you still doing here? Go in and have a look."


    Several people had just turned and walked towards the college, but they heard a cold hum from the crowd.


    The voice was clearly malicious.


    Lin Mengya followed her reputation, but she saw a cold face.


    Mr. Liang also heard it, but he just looked at it and didn''t notice it.


    Took a few people to visit the college.


    Children''s schools are not divided into boys'' and girls'' schools, so they are all put together.


    Then go inside. The south school is in the East and the women''s school is in the West.


    The facilities of all parts look perfect now.


    As for the school buildings under construction, they are spare school buildings for emergencies.


    The party had almost finished the visit and returned to Mr. Liang''s study, the elegant room.


    "It''s really hard these days, sir."


    Gong Si looked at Mr. Liang gratefully. In fact, according to his age, he should have gone home to spend his old age and let his children and grandchildren enjoy it.


    However, when he lobbied his husband out of the mountain, he just stated his little sister''s idea of the school, and he couldn''t wait to agree.


    He knew that what his husband valued was not money, but the significance of the college to people all over the world.


    Mr. Liang smiled, waved his hand and said.


    "It''s not hard work. To speak of it, I still want to thank the owner of the palace family. If she hadn''t had foresight, I''m afraid the college wouldn''t be able to build anything."


    Gong Si smiled and secretly glanced at the praised master.


    She was sitting upright, but her eyebrows were smiling.


    This girl, I''m afraid she''s proud.


    "Mr. Liang is too modest. What foresight can she have as a woman? I''m afraid it''s all the idea of the fourth childe."


    At this time, a discordant voice sounded.


    Gong Si''s smile narrowed slightly and turned to the man who was talking.


    Looking at him a little, Gong Si remembered that he was the one who was humming cold outside just now.


    For anyone who is disrespectful to his little sister, even if he has great skills, he can''t see it.


    At that moment, the voice was cold.


    "The Gong family always respects the master of the family. Gong Si is just the pawn of the master of the family. The establishment of the college is just that the master of the family has a broad mind and thinks of the numerous students in the world."


    His words were somewhat impolite.


    The atmosphere cooled a lot.


    However, the man looked at Gong Si with disdain when he heard the speech.


    "It''s a pity that Cong Zong doesn''t want to teach under a woman. Farewell, everyone!"


    With that, the man turned and wanted to go.


    All of a sudden, it greatly reduced the face of Gong Si.


    "Stop!"


    The fourth Gong shouted coldly. He looked like a modest childe, but he was a little more cold at this time.


    "Fourth childe, what other advice?"


    "Everyone has his own ambition. We can''t keep Mr. Cong here. It doesn''t matter, but what does Mr. Cong mean?"


    Cong Zong picked the corner of his mouth and sneered.


    "I''ve made it very clear. Although Cong Zong is not a famous official and scholar, I still have a man''s integrity! Women run the house, doves occupy the magpie''s nest, and hens take charge of the morning. Yin and yang are reversed and confuse black and white! The college has been a place to read sages'' books since ancient times, but now it''s hard to avoid dirt if women enter it! It''s not a clean place for a long time, Cong Zong will not wait!"


    That''s really ugly.


    Almost everyone in the room, except her, turned pale.


    Gong Si was so angry that he wanted to throw the man out.


    And Lin Mengya finally understood that this man came for his own.


    After picking her eyebrows, she knew how the matter could go so smoothly.


    After thinking about it, he opened his mouth before the fourth brother spoke.


    "Fourth childe, Mr. Cong is leaving. Let him go."


    Gong Si turned his head and stopped talking.


    After all, the little sister is the party. These words hit her.


    "Fourth childe, do you hear me? The female gentleman invited by your palace family can speak now."


    The man continued to ridicule, but Gong Si''s self-restraint was not accumulated in a day.


    Besides, he knew that congzong couldn''t get anything good from his little sister.


    "Mr. Cong is right. The fourth childe respects teachers and attaches great importance to education, so it is natural to treat Mr. Cong with respect. I heard that Mr. Liang was the first teacher of the fourth childe. The so-called" those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. Mr. Liang is first-class in both talent, learning and personality, so he is called a person of noble character like the fourth childe. The so-called different ways do not work together. It is really incompatible for Mr. Cong to stay here Suitable. "


    Cong Zong saw her speak, and the coldness in her words did not decrease.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is very simple. A man of noble conduct looks like a clear wind and bright moon when he sees the turbid red world. I''m lucky to work with such a man."


    She spoke slowly, with a slightly lowered voice, naturally with a bit of indifference and elegance.


    Mr. Liang couldn''t help but look at her a few more eyes, with some appreciation in his eyes.


    "You''re saying that I''m immoral? As a woman, I don''t want to be a good wife and mother. I come here to deceive the public. I don''t know how your parents taught you."


    In contrast, congzong seemed a little angry.


    After all, he never quarreled with a woman.


    In his eyes, a woman should become a vassal of a man and should be at home. It is "virtuous and virtuous" not to step out of the door.


    "My parents taught me that a gentleman is open and honest, and a villain has long grievances. My parents also said that if he is a gentleman, the world will be smooth everywhere, and everyone is a gentleman. If he is a villain, he will naturally spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, and there will be injustice everywhere in the world, and everyone will be a villain."


    Her words were directed at Cong Zong.


    It happened that her voice was soft and not ironic, but she was clearly scolding congzong as a villain.


    Suddenly, the man was angry and lost his demeanor.


    "You! I won''t sophistry with you! The sage said that men are Yang and women are yin. Only by performing their respective duties can Yin and Yang be reconciled. What you are doing now is just taking over, and something big will happen sooner or later!"


    an alarmist talk!


    Lin Mengya looked at the guy in front of him coldly and said.


    "Sage''s words? Is a saint a man or a woman? Since a saint is a man, it is natural to be biased in evaluating women. In that case, why should women listen? If a saint doesn''t understand women, he makes a rash judgment and speaks to people behind his back, is that what a gentleman does?"


    "Absurd, absurd!"


    In the end, she is just a pedant, sophisticating about where her opponent is.


    But in this way, she offended more than a Cong Zong.


    At that moment, several people stood up at the same time, with an angry look on their faces.


    "Since the girl is so disrespectful of saints, we''ll leave."


    After seeing Mr. Liang, Gong Si was a little worried.


    Even Mr. Liang could not help complaining about Su Mei.


    How can this girl be so unstable?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Miss Su didn''t mean that."


    But those people had a firm attitude.


    Congzong''s face showed a look of accidental success.


    Obviously, these people were angered, but it was greatly beneficial to him.


    "Girl, we don''t mean you any harm. But you just insulted the sage. We can''t bear it. Please ask the fourth childe to be wise!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please stay."


    She asked to stay again, but congzong jumped out at the moment.


    "Fourth childe, if you don''t let us go, she has to leave! Otherwise, we can''t work with this person!"


    Gong Si just gave him a cold look and didn''t speak.


    But Lin Mengya said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can the saints teach you how to face doubts? If someone questions my husband, I will let that person know that my husband is the right way and can''t be easily insulted by others."


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry and only said to those people.


    "Girl, what you just said has touched our bottom line. We scholars respect saints as masters. If someone disrespects teachers, we will never be patient!"


    Lin Mengya naturally knows that those people worship saints.


    However, she doesn''t need this kind of thing in her college.


    "I know what you think and your worship of saints. But I ask, can saints make no mistakes?"


    Those people obviously thought she was still sophistry, and immediately said angrily.


    "A saint is an example of the world. What''s wrong?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said.


    "Saints can also make mistakes. Saints are also human beings, living and flesh and blood like you and me. In this world, there is only one kind of person who can''t make mistakes, that is a newborn baby. Excuse me, is a baby a saint?"


    Naturally, the other party strongly opposes this.


    "Girl, you''re making excuses!"


    "As you know, I''m not being unreasonable. In fact, the sage has made many mistakes and seen many people make mistakes. If not, how can he tell what is right and what is wrong?"


    When these words are said, the confidence of the other party is not so sufficient.


    Lin Mengya looked at them and continued to teach them.


    "I remember once I read a classic about the sage in your mouth. The sage made a mistake, didn''t prevaricate, and didn''t want to cover it up. Instead, he chose to make it public and warn the public. Therefore, he is the sage, and we are mediocre."


    The book she said was not read by the readers present.


    That''s why she was able to continue.

 Chapter 1516

    "Since the saints admit that he made a mistake, why are you here trying to cover up for the saints? Don''t you go against the original intention of the saints?"


    Those guys who have just been justified have obviously stalled.


    Lin Mengya looked around, but the corners of her mouth provoked a smile.


    "The saint never asked us to do what he said. Because even if you follow the rules all your life, you can''t become a saint after all. I doubt the saint, not disrespect him. It''s the respect for him that makes me think deeply about the words of the saint. If I don''t find it, won''t others find it in the future?"


    Admit it, women have a natural advantage in fighting.


    The gentlemen in front of me were not refuting. If they did not refute, they were still in a panic.


    "Well, even if you didn''t insult the saint, but we want to go now. I''m afraid the Gong family and Miss Su can''t force us to stay?"


    Seeing that these people were determined to go, she didn''t want to spend much effort to retain them.


    "Yes, Su Mei can''t stop you from leaving. But I''m just a pity that the gentlemen are so narrow-minded. It seems that Su Mei looked up at you."


    She raised her eyebrows and said faintly.


    Those people suddenly changed their faces. It was she who provoked the matter first, but now they say they are stingy!


    It''s really difficult to raise women and villains!


    "Miss Su, where did you start? We don''t care about you anymore. Why do you hurt others?"


    Cong Zong turned his eyes and tied those people to him.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t even look at him, but looked at the people next to him seriously.


    "You are not dissatisfied with the college or because Su Mei insulted the sage, but because Su Mei is a woman. You just disdain to work with women."


    These words, which she uttered, fell in the ears of the people, but they were ironic.


    Everyone knows things, but he always wears a high sounding hat.


    Isn''t it because they don''t want to lose a narrow reputation?


    "Miss Su, for this reason, I''ll forgive us for being rude. Indeed, we have always opposed women entering the classroom. Men and women are different. If women come, won''t they disturb people''s hearts?"


    "This gentleman is right. Su Mei doesn''t agree."


    Her eyebrows frowned slightly, and she was a little cold.


    "The woman is innocent. Obviously, the man has confused his mind. Instead of blaming her for her weak will, you blame the woman. What''s the reason? For example, if you fall down because of the night, do you also blame the sun for refusing to come out at night?"


    "This... You''re just making excuses!"


    The gentleman was so angry that he blew his beard and stared. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not afraid of him.


    "So even if I''m being unreasonable, what Mister just said is true knowledge and insight? Sir, you''re not a woman and don''t know women. How can you be so sure of things that saints can''t decide?"


    To tell you the truth, she hates such people.


    But inevitably, this kind of thought is the mainstream.


    That''s why she wants to break through the shackles and use everything in her hands to set up this school.


    Those people probably found out that they couldn''t make a reason with her.


    After a cold hum, he said to Gong Si.


    "Forget it, fourth childe, we''ll say goodbye. Please ask for another expert in the future!"


    There was also some anger in Gong Si''s eyes.


    These people simply go back on their word.


    After all, he made the terms clear at the beginning of his appointment.


    The other party also knows that there will be women''s schools in the college.


    But I don''t want to give him a pick here.


    It is not a good sign that some people quit before the college opened.


    Mr. Liang''s face was not very good-looking. After all, it was his negligence.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Suddenly, a low voice came from outside the door.


    Suddenly she was shocked, her eyes widened in disbelief and looked at the door.


    A figure came slowly.


    The man has a slender figure, a white robe, loosely covered on his body, and his black hair is scattered behind his head, full of laziness.


    Her little mouth opened into the word "O".


    God, God, God!


    Suddenly, countless fireworks burst in her heart and brain.


    She didn''t respond at all.


    The man walked gracefully into the room.


    "How are you, Mr. Su?"


    A mindless sentence, but with a smile.


    Lin Mengya stared at the man. The man was not worried. He just picked up some smile lines at the corners of his mouth and looked at her gently.


    After a long time, she just woke up like a dream.


    But at this time, his eyebrows and eyes were bent, and he didn''t see the sharpness just now.


    "Well, may I ask if this gentleman is -"


    Mr. Liang introduced it immediately.


    "I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Su Yan, a famous teacher I invited with a lot of effort."


    Lin Mengya squinted, Su Yan?


    What''s the matter with this man?


    However, looking at the way Mr. Liang respected him, she could only swallow the questions back into her stomach.


    But she wouldn''t be surprised if anything happened to that man.


    Who makes him her man?


    "It''s Mr. Su Yan. Mr. Liang often mentioned you before. As soon as I see you today, it really deserves its reputation."


    Gong Si said this politely, but there was not much respect in his expression.


    Even, a little alert.


    He didn''t like Su Yan''s eyes, especially when he looked at his little sister.


    He is also a man. He knows what a man will look like when he is interested in a woman.


    Just now, he saw in the man''s eyes that he was determined to win.


    Someone who has an attempt to plot against his little sister.


    No matter what ability the man has, he won''t let Su Yan succeed!


    "Yes."


    Su Yan only answered faintly, turned his head and looked at those people, and his eyes turned cold.


    "I just heard that you guys are leaving?"


    Su Yan also just arrived a few days ago, but he always likes to be a dissolute man, and has long been despised by them.


    Now his appearance can''t reverse anything.


    But they, for no reason, fear the man''s eyes.


    It''s cold to the bone. It''s very cold.


    "Mr. Su, it''s your business that you want to stay here. We don''t want to be with women. It''s our business."


    Cong Zong frowned and said with courage.


    Anyway, Su Yan is just a gentleman. Can he help them again?


    Su Yan said without looking at him.


    "The college was set up according to the will of the holy and the emperor. Women''s admission was also approved by both of them. I have a document here that all criticism of women''s admission as scholars is regarded as disobedience. Your words just now are enough to be punished."


    His voice is mellow, but his tone is cold.


    Those people were suddenly a little flustered, but they couldn''t easily ignore Su Yan''s warning.


    Cong Zongqiang pretended to be calm and said with a sneer.


    "Mr. Su is making a mountain out of a molehill. We just disagree, not deliberately disobedient..."


    "Well, let''s see what inspector Su said."


    He turned his head and was as warm as ice and snow.


    But Lin Mengya was stunned.


    The latter walked a few steps forward and was well in front of her.


    Lower your head, only her appearance in one eye.


    "Because inspector Su is the supervisor appointed by the Holy Lord and the emperor to personally supervise this matter."


    He stooped slightly, and the faint smell of medicine mixed into her breathing.


    "Lord Su, do you think so?"


    Lin Mengya''s smart brain now shows signs of shutdown and restart.


    How can this person always bring her great surprises when she first enters the face.


    But she believed what he said.


    Nodding, she would not doubt the truth of his words at all.


    "That''s it. That''s right. I''ll tell you what you say."


    She turned her head slightly and looked at the men in front of her jokingly.


    "Sometimes, you might as well explain in front of those two."


    Suddenly, those people panicked.


    Cong Zong, in particular, was instantly pale.


    "No, it''s impossible! You must be talking nonsense! How could your majesty and the holy master choose a woman to be the inspector?"


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and hit back impolitely.


    "Mr. Cong, don''t forget that the dean of this college is a woman."


    The implication is, don''t look down on women. Maybe one day he will have to be folded in a woman''s hand.


    Suddenly, congzong and the people behind him regretted.


    After turning his eyes, congzong regained his composure.


    "Even if you are the superintendent, you should be reasonable? Moreover, we are not ordinary people."


    oh Almost. They''re all from class two.


    Otherwise, it can''t be so thorough.


    She looked at them expressionless, a little expecting what kind of material these people would reveal.


    "Miss Su, before we came here, we had become teachers of hundreds of miles!"


    It flashed across her eyes.


    So it is. No wonder you are so crazy that you dare to fight at this time.


    Lin Mengya really despises such people.


    "Gee, good women don''t marry two husbands. I can only describe your behavior in four words - water, sex, Yang and flower!"


    With long Tianyu, is she afraid of a hair?


    Word by word, the other party''s face turned red.


    "You..."


    Congzong wanted to scold, but he was stopped by the people behind him.


    "OK, your life is saved. In that case, get out!"


    She is not polite to these people.


    Now it''s obvious.


    They had already been bought by the hundred mile family, so they pretended to come here just to tear down the stage for her.


    Now, she can''t tear her face with the hundred mile family.


    Whether as Gong Ya or Su Mei, she had to let them go.


    However, this does not mean that she will suffer from this dumb loss.

 Chapter 1517

    Those people left in a hurry, while Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and winked at Bai su.


    The latter immediately left quietly and followed up.


    Want to get out of her hand, hum, Arabian Nights!


    "Unexpectedly, they are such people!"


    "Yes! It''s really disrespectful!"


    ...


    Their last joint strike exposed congzong and himself.


    Although it can save their lives, it exposes their character.


    If she had been a little awkward before, then the hypocrites full of benevolence, righteousness and morality just now are disgusting.


    The lesser of the two evils, the little misunderstanding brought about by her gender bias also disappeared.


    "Mr. Su Yan, thank you for your help just now!"


    The pest fled, and she cast her eyes on the man in front of her.


    "Small things, thanks to Mr. Su Mei''s tact."


    Long Tianyu secretly complained in his heart.


    It''s over. I''m afraid the girl is missing him.


    He admitted that he hid everything in the hope of giving her a surprise.


    Now, "surprise" is there, but according to his wife''s temper, I''m afraid I''ll suffer some flesh and blood.


    But what''s the difference? Seeing her fresh smiling face, everything had to be.


    As for the others


    He believed his wife would never do anything to murder her husband.


    However, he seemed to hear his wife grinding her teeth.


    Otherwise, he will think about it carefully. He doesn''t know if it''s time to kneel on the washboard?


    "Where? It''s Mr. Su Yan. It''s a timely help."


    She smiled sweetly, but she beat the man 800 times in her heart.


    Dead guy! Don''t you know to tell her?


    She worried about whether he was in trouble day and night.


    Unexpectedly, this guy came and became a gentleman without telling her!


    Look at her tonight, how to deal with this guy!


    "No, no, Mr. Su Mei is generous. He is really a model of our generation."


    Well, he''s sure. This level may be a little sad.


    Why don''t he write a letter of repentance? After all, his wife is soft hearted.


    "Well, when are you two going to boast to each other?"


    Gong Si couldn''t help it. He stood up and inserted himself between the two.


    The more he looked, the more he felt something was wrong. Su Yan must have an attempt on his little sister.


    But he ignored that his little sister''s eyes were also unusually hot.


    Enemies are especially jealous when they meet. In a sense, they are even more jealous than enemies.


    "OK."


    She handled it skillfully, but she threw long Tianyu a "later" and cleaned up his eyes.


    The latter smiled, but his eyes almost greedily depicted her outline.


    Only when he saw her could his heart completely settle down.


    Even if someone came to report her whereabouts every day, he just couldn''t rest assured.


    Now, he''s finally by her side.


    Quietly took a deep breath of air. It''s nice to have her.


    "Everyone has been busy all day. I think so. I''ll be the host today. Please have a meal together."


    Mr. Liang doesn''t understand how fierce the sparks collide here.


    All he knew was that Su Yan had a big background. He was the one recommended by his highness Xi. His relationship with the imperial court and the temple was naturally extraordinary.


    Now it has been proved that Su Mei''s identity is also unusual.


    For the sake of the college, he must deal with his relationship with two people.


    "Then trouble Mr. Liang."


    She smiled and thanked long Tianyu. Seeing that guy didn''t say anything, she secretly stared at him.


    The latter received her signal. How dare you say "no"?


    Shallow lips, not cold not light said.


    "Good."


    That''s it?


    She was a little dissatisfied, but thinking of long Tianyu''s always arrogant nature, she had to give it up.


    It seems that she has to teach slowly in the future.


    In fact, in the college, the salary of students is very rich.


    The school not only guarantees food and housing, but also has particularly high welfare benefits.


    Of course, it won''t work here.


    Lin Mengya implemented a rating system.


    The higher the level, the richer the return.


    Of course, this refers not only to money, but also to other aspects.


    Moreover, this registration system does not rely on the one-sided words of students or students. It is measured in many aspects and has a supervision mechanism.


    For such a system, some people feel very novel.


    It''s just that some people don''t quite understand.


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s normal to accept new things.


    She believes that if this system is continuously improved in the future, one day, everyone in Wei will accept it.


    At this time, a fish soup was served in the kitchen.


    In addition to the servant, there is a young and beautiful woman in charge of serving.


    But the woman stood at the door, but she looked at Gong Si affectionately.


    But the woman not only didn''t get any response, but also found that Gong Si''s eyes were all on the woman sitting next to him.


    Suddenly, a touch of anger rushed into her eyes.


    Lin Mengya was thinking about things and didn''t notice her surroundings.


    Suddenly, she heard a "bang", and then her arm felt a heat. In an instant, the burning pain came.


    "Ah - right, right! It''s all my carelessness!"


    She frowned and looked up at the panicked woman in front of her.


    The woman''s eyebrows were soft, and her eyes were red at the moment.


    But before she could check the wound and arm, she was caught.


    "Nothing."


    She pushed long Tianyu. Almost in the blink of an eye, he jumped in front of him.


    "What''s all right? Shut up."


    Long Tianyu is in a bad mood.


    He knew that her touch was extremely sharp, especially this arm. Because of the previous injury, bailiri used a lot of methods to exercise her sensitivity when recovering.


    The scald in other people''s eyes is painful for her.


    His vision passed the woman coldly, and the killing opportunity in his eyes had appeared.


    Dare to hurt his wife in front of him, damn it!


    "Come on, take Su Mei to the medicine!"


    Gong Si''s hands were empty.


    Even though he was closer to Su Yan, she was not the first to come to her.


    He was her brother and naturally loved her more than anyone else.


    Su Yan naturally knew that he bent down and easily picked her up.


    "Let go of me! I''ll go down myself!"


    She felt that all her eyes were focused on her.


    God, doesn''t this man know how to avoid it?


    At least for now, they are still strangers!


    "You''re hurt. I''ll take you to medicine!"


    "But I hurt my arm..."


    "The same!"


    For him, nothing can be hurt.


    Lin Mengya also wanted to continue to argue, but the man had already made great strides and took her out.


    She closed her eyes. I''m famous. It''s all ruined in this bowl of fish soup.


    But fortunately, she is used to being cheeky. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they are husband and wife.


    Unable to resist, she had to comfort herself.


    "This... Mr. Su Mei, are you okay?"


    Mr. Liang, stunned by the accident, stammered.


    The atmosphere of the restaurant is a little strange.


    Not everyone knows the origin of Su Yan.


    But one thing they know is that this man is very arrogant, and the courtyard he lives in is the best in the college.


    From Mr. Liang''s respectful attitude towards him, we can also know one or two.


    But now, he actually ran away with the new female gentleman?


    What the hell is this?


    "It''s just because Su Mei was hurt."


    Gong Si also wants to follow up, but at present, it seems a little unlikely.


    That bowl of fish soup was hot, and her skin was delicate. I was afraid she would suffer some crime.


    Her eyes were cold and looked at the woman who was still crying.


    "Miss Liang, get up."


    He didn''t want to talk to this woman, but she was the teacher''s little daughter.


    Liang Yue''s eyes were hazy with tears, but she was proud in her heart.


    The woman was really rude, but it was just a bowl of fish soup, so she tried out the depth.


    She knows that the Gong family has always been strict.


    I''m afraid the fourth young master will hate that woman from now on.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that her little jealousy hurt the treasure of everyone in the palace family.


    Since then, she was blacklisted by the palace family.


    "I... I don''t mean it. Fourth young master, Mr. Su won''t blame me?"


    Liang Yue wiped her tears and asked pitifully.


    Gong Si nodded, but didn''t say anything important.


    Even though he was unhappy, Liang Yue was unintentional after all.


    "That''s good. I was really scared just now. I just don''t know. What''s the relationship between Mr. Su Yan and Mr. Su Mei... Oh, I mean..."


    She deliberately raised the matter, but didn''t want Gong Si''s expression. She was a little cold.


    "Mr. Su Yan is just kind-hearted. I don''t want anyone to talk nonsense about this. Mr. Liang, Mr. Su Mei is the person designated by the owner. If there is any damage, the students can''t explain to the owner, so I''ll leave first."


    With that, he crossed Liang Yue and strode out.


    Who would have thought that a good dinner would become what it is now because of this small episode.


    Although Mr. Liang felt that the atmosphere of the three people was somewhat inappropriate, he didn''t speak.


    After all, those three people are not simple.


    With a sigh, he looked at his little daughter and still looked at the back of Gong Si.


    My heart, a little uneasy.


    "Yue''er, come here."


    Liang Yue listened to her father''s voice and walked over reluctantly.


    Mr. Liang glanced at the fish soup overturned on the ground. In his wise eyes, he scratched a touch of complexity.


    "Father."


    He looked at his little daughter, but he didn''t say anything important after all.


    "Later, be careful."


    Liang Yue nodded, but she was annoyed.


    But her father saw her mind.


    "Moon..."


    Mr. Liang stopped talking.


    After thinking about these things, I''d better wait until later.

 Chapter 1518

    He took her in his arms, walked proudly across the whole campus and went straight back to his residence.


    Lin Mengya was a little embarrassed at first, but after all, she was wearing a fake face. They even had a son. Where else can she be embarrassed?


    After finding a more comfortable position in his arms, he let the man take himself back.


    "Oh, I''m getting bolder and bolder."


    Long Tianyu held her on a soft sheet and said with a smile.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look and said angrily.


    "Where is my courage? Obviously you have a thick skin. Do you know that we will become the object of gossip again in the future."


    Speaking of, it''s just a little scald, but it doesn''t matter.


    Unexpectedly, he took himself away so recklessly.


    It''s over. It seems that no matter what identity you change, you always have to get mixed up with him.


    "You are my wife."


    Long Tianyu said seriously, squatting down and gently holding up her arm.


    It''s summer now. She doesn''t wear much. When she opens her sleeve, she can see that there is a red piece on her arm.


    Eyebrows, can not help but frown tight.


    Lin Mengya his temper and comforted him quickly.


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Long Tianyu didn''t say a word. He turned and immediately went to get the hurried cloth towel and wiped it gently with cold water.


    He knew her physique. Ordinary medicine had little effect, so he felt more and more distressed.


    "Someone."


    The men dressed as boys came in. Long Tianyu didn''t lift his head, but gave cold orders.


    "Throw that woman out."


    "Yes!"


    Obviously she was hurt, but Yu seemed more angry than her.


    "Forget it, she didn''t mean it. By the way, who was that man?"


    She was thinking about other things, so she didn''t notice how she scalded.


    This is not a big deal. After all, there are always some accidents in life.


    But long Tianyu still insisted on holding her arm. Her skin was as white as curd. Now it was very red and shocking. How could he not be angry?


    "I don''t know."


    Except him, no woman in the world can enter his eyes again.


    Lin Mengya winked at his men, and the man immediately withdrew silently.


    In order not to let long Tianyu spin on it again, she smiled and picked up his face.


    "My lord Yu, your highness Xi, how did you appear here? Should you explain it to me?"


    She raised her eyebrows with a touch of playfulness.


    Long Tianyu''s big hand covered her little hand, and the corners of her lips bent out a little smile.


    "I miss you."


    In just three words, any more complaints in her heart disappeared at the moment.


    Holding his face, he offered his cherry lips.


    After so many days of separation, how can it be right for them not to kiss one?


    Unfortunately, she thought too simply.


    Until he finally let her go, Lin Mengya immediately breathed the air.


    He gave him a shy and timid look.


    "Do you want me to suffocate?"


    Her little voice protested, and his deep eyes still lingered on her lips.


    Her fingers rubbed her full red lips, and her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Is it better now?"


    She was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    But just wanted to open his mouth, his lips were blocked again


    This cunning man!


    She didn''t know how long it took. She just felt that her mouth was going to be numb. Then he let go of himself and hugged himself on his leg.


    "Ya''er, I miss you so much."


    The sighing words made her feel numb.


    "Me too. I miss you very much."


    He held her tighter and wished to entangle her in his blood.


    The two people hugged each other like this. They wanted to be at the end of time and never separate again.


    "Here comes Dr. Shen, sir."


    The two who are enjoying a rare warm moment are disturbed by others.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wanted to get off his legs, but she didn''t want to be held tighter by him.


    "Come on, there''s someone else."


    "Whatever they do."


    Unexpectedly, this guy''s skin is getting thicker and thicker.


    Lin Mengya broke away from her incompetence and could only abandon herself and bury her head in his arms.


    Forget it. I''ve done all the humiliating things. What are you afraid of!


    "Let her in."


    The voice from the top of my head was slightly cold.


    She had some doubts. Although Yu was not cold and weak to others, he felt that he seemed dissatisfied with the "doctor Shen".


    When I was thinking, I smelled a pure and elegant fragrance of medicine.


    How so familiar?


    With a bang, something fell to the ground.


    She went to see an acquaintance.


    This "doctor Shen" is actually the snow master I saw in the temple!


    At the moment, the iceberg beauty was shocked.


    The medicine box in her hand also hit the ground, and her eyes gradually turned red.


    something the matter!


    "What are you doing here?"


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth and seemed impatient with each other.


    Snow teacher immediately put away his injured look, wiped his eyes and picked up his medicine box.


    "Let me feel your pulse and change your dressing."


    Voice, with a trace of crying.


    The sound alone is enough to make a large number of people feel sorry.


    Unfortunately, not including her man.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes, vaguely on the two people, looked back and forth several times.


    It seems that during her absence, long Tianyu has great blessings.


    Suddenly, a surge of anger jumped up from my heart.


    Dead man, wait and see how she treats him!


    "No, I have her enough."


    I didn''t see the snow master who was about to cry. He played with the green silk of his wife in his arms.


    The snow master looked at him in disbelief, but he was shaky.


    "Why... Why can she, but I can''t?"


    That voice, with uncontrollable heartbreak and unwilling.


    But before long Tianyu could speak, Lin Mengya took the initiative to hold her man''s neck.


    "That''s because men like women who take the initiative like me. Master Shen, right? Sorry, this man is mine!"


    Her voice pretended to be sweet and greasy. She tried to recall the appearance of those love enemies she had fought and ran away before, and smiled very happy.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed, but he hugged her again.


    The two life movements interpret the meaning of the word "Dog Man and woman".


    But over there, the jealous snow teacher had already burst into tears.


    "Why... Why..."


    "What? Why? Where? Why? I tell you, from today on, this man is not allowed to touch anyone except me, who touches me to chop whose dog paw. Thinking about it is also blind thinking. I think you look good. It should not be difficult to find a good man in the future."


    The man was her. She hasn''t seen him for a while. She has killed a dead rival. How can she not be angry?


    Long Tianyu was silent all the time, but his sight never left her.


    The snow master bit his lips and trembled with anger.


    "Come on, don''t pestle here. We''ll have fun later. Doctor Shen is so elegant. Do you want to watch? Oh, or do you have any secrets in the room and want to give us some advice?"


    Shen Ruxue was born in a famous family and was honored in the temple. Where have you heard such vulgar words.


    He covered his face, turned his head and ran out crying.


    "On this psychological quality, dare to think about my man!"


    Lin Mengya said disdainfully, but her face was cold for a moment.


    "Let go!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t listen to her tone, so she wouldn''t let go.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is in a bad mood now. After struggling a few times, she jumped out of his arms.


    She stood on the ground, tidied up her clothes, looked cold, hugged her arms and stared at the man on the couch.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    Long Tianyu felt a little uneasy.


    Looking at her appearance, a word suddenly came out of her heart - wind and rain are coming.


    But he really didn''t know how she was suddenly angry. Was she angry at her concealment?


    "Ya''er, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s only now that you and I hide our identity that we can do things."


    "I''m not asking you this, I''m asking you, what''s the matter with this snow master? Look at her just now, it looks like she was originally meant to catch traitors! Well, you long Tianyu, I didn''t see you today, so you dare to climb the wall for me!"


    In fact, she has done a very good job, but some expressions are still different.


    Just those eyes, but she is flexible and vivid, as bright as a star.


    Now, staring at the black and bright water eyes and looking at the anger in her eyes, long Tianyu feels very cute.


    But climbing the wall


    He almost laughed angrily. What did the girl say?


    "Why don''t you explain? Am I right? OK, you stinky man! Hum, I''m going to remarry with my son!"


    She said, turning and walking out.


    Long Tianyu was a little angry. As soon as he grabbed it with his big hand, he took the man to his arms.


    "You let go of me! Let go of me!"


    She struggled hard, but it was useless.


    Without saying a word, long Tianyu caught her red lips and kissed her hard.


    This time, more strength and passion than the last time.


    Finally, when the woman in her arms was quiet, long Tianyu pressed her in her arms and said in a hoarse voice.


    "What remarriage, Lin Mengya, you are destined to be my man in this life! If I die, you must defend yourself like a jade! Otherwise, I will make the rebellion of the Lord of hell in hell and come out and catch you back!"


    This man is really


    Well, she admits it''s a little sweet.


    However, this is a matter of principle, and she can''t let it go.


    Seeing that she was still pouting and unhappy, long Tianyu couldn''t help pecking and kissing her while patiently explaining.


    "I was injured a while ago. It''s the snow master who has been helping me heal. There''s really nothing between me and her. If you''re not happy, I''ll ask someone to send her away immediately."


    In fact, in his heart, where does the snow master have a little weight?


    It''s like this little heartless, occupying his whole heart.

 Chapter 1519

    Lin Mengya glanced at him and snorted coldly.


    "Who believes you, I want to check myself!"


    With that, he grabbed his wrist and put on a pulse.


    A moment later, Lin Mengya let go of his hand.


    "Well, I can trust you for the time being. But long Tianyu, your wife, isn''t my medical skill better than her? Look what medicine she gives you. It''s a quack! In the future, your life, your heart and your disease must be mine!"


    She is so domineering, but the charming and willful little appearance falls in long Tianyu''s heart, but it makes him very useful.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''m just afraid you''re worried. No matter how many injuries I suffer in the future, let you help me heal, okay?"


    "Crow mouth!"


    Lin Mengya scolded him, and then said with some heartache.


    "In the future, no matter what happens, your first person is to protect yourself. I''ll worry."


    At that time, she was also very unruly. At this time, a soft word had already called long Tianyu soft.


    He thought that in his life, except for her, there would never be any woman who could catch his heart.


    "OK, I promise you. I will live a long life and accompany you to old age."


    "That''s what you said! But it doesn''t matter. Your wife, I have excellent medicine and poison. There is no match in the world. With me, the king of hell doesn''t dare to touch your life!"


    When she said this, her face seemed to glow with confidence.


    Long Tianyu only felt his love for her and lingered in his soul.


    I wish I could lock her in my arms forever and never separate.


    "Your injury is only half healed. You''d better rest these days. Don''t do any more strength work and don''t practice your skills. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you some medicine."


    In the end, it is his wife who still cares about his body.


    Fortunately, she didn''t break free just now, otherwise she would accidentally touch his wound.


    Long Tianyu immediately smiled brightly when she heard her concern for herself.


    As soon as the big hand was received, the man took it into his arms again.


    "Wound, wound!"


    Lin Mengya immediately shouted anxiously, and her hands immediately supported on her shoulders, but she didn''t dare to force.


    She didn''t bring medicine today. She has to change his medicine tomorrow to see the wound.


    "You stay with me."


    Relying on his being the wounded, long Tianyu played Lai for her.


    Lin Mengya glared at him. How old are they? They still play children''s tricks.


    "Not today. I''ve been out for too long. Besides, Ning''er and Mo Yan are waiting for me to go back. Can I come back tomorrow?"


    She said softly, but long Tianyu was a little unhappy.


    After all, they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "No."


    "Oh, you''re good. You''re obedient. I''ll be the supervisor here in the future, and I''ll report it every day. Ning''er, the boy, also misses you very much. You quickly get well and go to see your son."


    Long Tianyu is a little melancholy.


    But I also know that what she said is true.


    He lowered his head, gave her a hard kiss on the mouth and hugged her hard, which released the man.


    "Well, you come early tomorrow. I should change this medicine, too."


    She naturally knew, nodded, and walked out step by step.


    Looking at her back gradually disappearing in front of her, the look on long Tianyu''s face turned cold a little.


    "Your Highness."


    Ling Ye''s figure appeared in front of him unconsciously.


    "Who allowed the snow master to come?"


    This time he came to the college as a teacher with only a few followers.


    Snow master and others should hide outside feiye city.


    "I don''t know."


    A touch of cold, across his deep long eyes.


    "Let her go."


    No matter who it is or what the snow master''s purpose is.


    But everything that can make her mind must disappear.


    "Yes, Ling Ye understands."


    In the twinkling of an eye, she was left alone in the room again.


    In the air, it seems that the aroma of her body still remains.


    The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but recall that she was still in his arms.


    "Soon, soon..."


    The rest of the words were intercepted in my heart.


    When long Tianyu came out, Lin Mengya didn''t go anywhere and went straight to the gate of the college.


    Along the way, she thought a lot.


    How to explain to the fourth brother what he did today?


    Or, like just now, make up a lie or something?


    "Ya''er."


    Suddenly, the voice of the fourth brother came down from above.


    Lin Mengya suddenly braked, but she almost hit her fourth brother.


    "Fourth brother, why are you so sudden and scared me to death!"


    She patted her chest and said casually.


    Gong Si smiled apologetically, and Sheng Sheng suppressed the struggle in his eyes.


    "Are you okay?"


    It was still her familiar soft and gentle tone. Lin Mengya suddenly felt that it was better to tell the truth to her fourth brother.


    "It''s all right, fourth brother. I have something to tell you!"


    She pulled Gong Si''s sleeve and wanted to find a quiet place to talk about long Tianyu.


    However, Gong Si took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "Yes, about him?"


    "Ah?"


    She was stunned and looked back at Gong Si.


    The latter gently grabbed her hand, as always indifferent.


    "Silly girl, I know it''s him. Otherwise, with your temper, who dares to take you away?"


    What did you say!


    "I, how gentle I am!"


    She protested quietly, but also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since the fourth brother sees it, it''s good.


    Gong Si shook his head helplessly and took her to the carriage.


    As soon as she got in, she saw the scald medicine in the carriage, and her heart could not help but warm.


    "Four brothers, this, thank you, but I''m really fine."


    She pointed to the ointment and thanked Gong Si with a smile.


    But the latter misunderstood and thought that long Tianyu must have given her medicine early, so he couldn''t help feeling lost.


    "That''s good."


    The two returned to Gong''s house from the college. Lin Mengya first went back and changed her clothes. As soon as she came out, she asked Bai Su to invite Gong Si.


    As soon as the two met, Gong Si''s sight fell on her arm.


    I saw a long, thin, white and tender lotus root arm, but there was a large area of redness and swelling.


    Frown, can not help but frown.


    "Why didn''t he give you medicine?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her arm indifferently. Although her recovery ability is different from ordinary people, it still hurts when it hurts.


    And the scald can''t be covered or rubbed. He simply cut a section of his sleeve and exposed the injury.


    "I''ll get you the medicine."


    "Brother four, don''t be busy. Any medicine can hardly work for me. It''s useless to use it!"


    But Gong Si didn''t listen to her and left in a hurry.


    But when I turned back, I came back with a pack of ice.


    "Since it''s useless, it can''t hurt you."


    Lin Mengya happily took the ice. Yes, why didn''t she think of it?


    She almost sighed with comfort when she put the ice pack on the wound.


    "The fourth brother knows it hurts me most!"


    She smiled brightly and said gratefully.


    The four gods in the palace looked slowly and smiled as gently as usual.


    "You girl, I''m your fourth brother."


    I don''t know whether this is to remind her or to remind myself.


    "By the way, four brothers, after I left, I don''t know what those people said about us."


    She is not afraid of gossip. I think she was also the one who was firmly at the top of the gossip list of Da Jin.


    If you put it now, it''s the top scorer.


    It''s just that she''s afraid it''s bad for her final job.


    "You know."


    Gong Si said unhappily. God knows they are natural and unrestrained when they leave, but it hurts him to explain.


    "Hey, hey, it was an emergency, and we didn''t think much about it."


    Blame that smelly man!


    But what? Seeing that he was injured, isn''t he anxious like an ant?


    The two of them, even half a kilo to eight Liang.


    "No other problem. Fortunately, there are few people today. But little sister, although you talk to him... There will be more students and students in the future, you should at least keep a distance on the surface. After all, you don''t want to cause more trouble."


    She nodded. That''s right. She''ll try to pay attention in the future.


    "Also, what are you going to do with the people who left today?"


    Mentioning these people, Gong Si''s face gradually sank.


    "They also underestimate our palace family. They dare to eat inside and eat outside like this. I want them not to get out of the palace family''s fief!"


    "Fourth brother, since the hundred mile family has been so brazen, wouldn''t it be too cowardly if we didn''t fight back?"


    Gong Si looked at her and seemed to be asking her what good ideas she had.


    "Call someone, shave the hair and eyebrows of those people, then break your right hand and throw it to Baili''s house."


    Shame, who won''t?


    Play with her, she can kill that old Wang bastard!


    "Hehe, in this way, I don''t think the palace family will accept these gentlemen."


    Gong Si also agreed with her. They didn''t care about the lives of these people. What they cared about was the face of Baili family.


    "However, you still seldom run outside recently. Your great grandfather has asked someone to calculate the day. When the college is built, those aristocratic families will certainly send someone to come. Elder brother, they should be busy with this these days. Although you can''t appear as a real identity, you still have to be present. You''d better be at home these days."


    Gong Si does not deny that he has his own selfishness here.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t trust long Tianyu''s injury. Moreover, she also wants to go to the college to make some preparations.


    "I only go to college every day, but I can''t go anywhere else easily. If you don''t trust me, you can call more people to protect me. Also, you have to spread the news about the library."


    Gong Si wanted to talk and stopped, but in the end, he just nodded.


    "Well, you''ve been busy all day. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    After a while, the two little milk bags have been lying at the door to see her several times.


    Gong Si also saw it, and it was not early. It was time for him to get up and leave.


    Waved to the two babies. In an instant, two fat and tender little bodies rushed to her.

 Chapter 1520

    "Mother!"


    "Aunt!"


    Two tender soft waxy voices made her heart melt.


    Busy holding one hand, they kissed and kissed on their lovely little faces. The two little guys immediately snuggled up in her arms.


    "Hiss -"


    Ning''er twisted and spoiled, but touched her arm.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but take a breath and was so frightened that Ning Er didn''t dare to move.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    The little voice was a little timid. For fear of frightening the child, she quickly hugged Ning''er and touched her head.


    "Mom, it''s okay. It''s okay."


    But how smart these two little guys are, especially Mo Yan. They are a little bigger and more mature.


    "Aunt, show me!"


    With that, the little meat hand grabbed her wrist.


    She didn''t want to show the child, but she didn''t dare to break free, so as not to make the child sad.


    Unexpectedly, the two babies saw the ferocious redness and swelling on her arms, but they were so distressed that their eyes turned red.


    "Aunt, is someone bullying you!"


    Mo Yan gently grabbed her wrist, but his words were a little angry.


    Ning''er frowned slightly, held her mother''s arm and gently "shouted" to her mother.


    "No, I''m not careful. It''s okay."


    She touched the heads of the two babies and took them to bed together.


    The next day, she was worried about long Tianyu''s wound and woke up early in the morning.


    He got up lightly and rushed to the college with wound medicine.


    But I don''t want her to go out with her front feet, back feet and two babies in bed.


    "Ning''er, get up!"


    Mo Yan is a little older, and he will wear clothes long ago.


    Ning''er also suffered a lot outside, but her little hands are not very sharp.


    But every time, Mo Yan will be patient to help his brother.


    The two little guys quickly put on their clothes, ate some snacks on her table, and then sneaked out of the yard.


    "Brother, where shall we find our mother?"


    Ning''er hid behind Mo Yan and asked in a small voice.


    "I heard from my adult last night that my aunt was going to the college outside the city."


    The two of them are small and insignificant.


    Coupled with the recent practice of martial arts, the action has become more and more flexible.


    From the yard to the back door, no one found it.


    Seeing that they were about to reach the door, the two were happy, but they rushed to the door and found that the back door was locked.


    Mo Yan stood on tiptoe and pulled the door bolt hard.


    Unfortunately, his strength was too small, and Ning''er couldn''t open it, so he couldn''t help being discouraged.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The familiar voice sounded, and the two people''s bodies became stiff. After looking at each other, they slowly turned around.


    Xiao Yi? Looking at the little guy who should be practicing martial arts now, he was standing at the back door muttering and asked curiously.


    "Mr. Xiao, we..."


    Ning''er shouted, but the reason had not been made up, and her big eyes turned around.


    Xiao Yi? At first glance, I knew that the two dolls were probably going out without permission.


    I can''t help frowning, but I still can''t bear to scold them too severely.


    "How do I teach you on weekdays? A gentleman should act frankly. Is it a gentleman who is so sneaky?"


    His voice was clear and clear, but there was something serious in his peace.


    Although there are no harsh words and expressions, it has the dignity of being a teacher.


    Under his education, the two babies are naturally respectful and afraid of him.


    But this time, they didn''t admit their mistakes as before.


    "Sir, Ning''er and I are going out to find someone. But the family won''t let us out, so we can only sneak out."


    Mo Yan thought, but he told him the truth.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Find your aunt!"


    I heard that I was looking for Lin Mengya and Xiao Yi? The look slowed down.


    When Lin Mengya came back, it was the most secret thing in the whole palace, but he didn''t hide it from him.


    He also knows how much the two children miss and rely on Lin Mengya.


    After all, it''s a child. He''s not nice and inhumane.


    "Well, if you go back to practice now. I can take you to find it later. Otherwise, I''m afraid you two can''t even get out of the door."


    The two little guys were overjoyed and ran over. One of them pulled one of his sleeves and asked eagerly.


    "Really? Mr. Xiao, you didn''t lie to us?"


    Xiao Yi? He smiled and touched the heads of the two little guys with his big hand.


    "Of course, sir. He''s a man. It''s hard to recover a word."


    The two little guys immediately laughed out of sight and cheered that they wanted to practice martial arts in the front yard, but Xiao Yi? Got it.


    "Shh, don''t you forget that there are some things you can''t tell?"


    Two little guys just remembered, oh, shit!


    They were so happy that they forgot.


    But fortunately, there was no one around except Mr. Xiao.


    After the two men looked at each other, they ran to the front yard.


    Xiao Yi? Looking at the back of the two little guys, he shook his head slightly.


    She has such charm that both adults and children will unconsciously surround her.


    A faint melancholy filled my heart.


    original...


    My heart was shocked. It was all in the past. Now what was he thinking?


    As soon as she arrived at the college, Lin Mengya saw someone pointing at her.


    Moreover, her hearing was outstanding, and most of the hidden discussions fell into her ears.


    It''s nothing new. Most of it means that she''s indiscreet. She can almost recite it all the way.


    But she doesn''t care about gossip. Think about it over the years, does she bear less stigma?


    A mere indiscretion is simply not enough to look at.


    It didn''t affect her mood at all.


    Following the memory of yesterday, I found the courtyard where long Tianyu lived, but I saw Xueshi standing at the door with red eyes.


    It seems that the other party still doesn''t give up.


    She didn''t bother to pay attention to the man, but walked across her and into the yard.


    "Stop!"


    Does she have to stand when she is told to stand?


    Lin Mengya kept walking and still went her own way.


    But the snow master couldn''t help coming forward and grabbed her arm.


    Unfortunately, it was the place where she scalded.


    Lin Mengya shook her hand and turned to look at each other.


    "What''s up?"


    The snow master was thrown away and became even more angry.


    A pair of eyes, red with tears.


    Clench your lips and look very wronged.


    Unfortunately, in her eyes, there is only the word "deserved".


    "Who the hell are you? Why should you approach him!"


    Once he changed his weakness and coldness in front of long Tianyu, now he questioned her, but the snow teacher seemed aggressive.


    I don''t know. I thought snow master was the original!


    Lin Mengya smiled on her lips and looked at each other.


    "Who am I? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "You! I advise you not to be delusional. Even if you can fascinate him for a while, you can''t fascinate him for a lifetime!"


    Lin Mengya looked up and down at the snow teacher and said with disdain.


    "For a while or for a lifetime, it''s better than you can''t get anything. Also, I advise you not to waste your time. You can put it on anyone, but don''t put it on him!"


    Her eyes turned cold slightly. In her tone, I don''t know why, she was mixed with a bit of hostility.


    The snow master was stunned. Although the woman in front of him looked general, the momentum that erupted occasionally was very frightening.


    "Why do you say that? How much do you know about him? Only I, only I, helped him wholeheartedly! But why, why didn''t he accept me!"


    Xueshi was a little broken down. He ignored himself for the sake of GONGYA before.


    Now, it''s not easy for Gong ya to disappear. It''s clear that he is with him day and night, but why is he interested in other women again?


    She is not convinced and unwilling!


    Lin Mengya looked at her, but her smile was somewhat ironic.


    "Doctor Shen, there are some things I didn''t want to say. There''s nothing wrong with pursuing what I love in my heart. If you can use some despicable means, you deserve to be hated."


    Lin Mengya''s voice was low, but she was sure that the snow master could hear it.


    The latter was shocked and looked away with some guilt.


    "You... You..."


    Lin Mengya smiled and resumed her appearance of just now.


    It seems that she just said it by accident.


    "I advise you to take care of yourself."


    With that, the man turned and left.


    Only Xueshi was left standing outside the yard, staring at her back.


    impossible! How could she know!


    It must be her nonsense, it must be!


    The sun is warm outside, but the snow teacher is like falling into an ice cave.


    After cooking her rival, Lin Mengya walked briskly to the door.


    Long Tianyu likes quiet, so generally, there won''t be too many people to serve.


    Seeing her coming, the servant just came and opened the door lightly without informing.


    However, long Tianyu had already heard the news and was standing under the eaves, watching her approach step by step.


    "Waiting for me?"


    She blinked in an ambiguous tone.


    Long Tianyu nodded, grabbed her wrist and took the thing in her hand.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Not yet, and you?"


    As soon as she entered the house, she smelled a smell of porridge.


    Then he washed his hands and sat at the table.


    Looking at the rich breakfast, Lin Mengya felt that she was hungry.


    "Waiting for you."


    Long Tianyu smiled and handed her chopsticks.


    When the two used to live together, no matter how busy he was, he would try to come back and eat with her.


    But I don''t want to do what was easy in the past. Now, it has become a luxury.


    After the two had finished their breakfast together, Lin Mengya sat on the couch with long Tianyu and began to treat his wound.


    "Why don''t you give them the medicine and let them deal with it for me."


    Long Tianyu pressed his collar and asked softly.


    He didn''t trust her, but he was afraid that she would be distressed when she saw the wound.


    Lin Mengya picked the corners of her mouth and said with a pretence of ease.


    "I haven''t seen any injuries. There''s no problem with this small injury. Hurry up, I''ll be lighter and won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 1521

    It really can''t beat her. Long Tianyu can only give up.


    As a doctor, she can deal with any wound calmly.


    But as a lover, she can''t be indifferent to her man''s injury.


    She tried to move gently for fear of hurting him.


    Lin Mengya gently untied his clothes and opened the cloth towel layer by layer. After seeing the transverse wound on his chest, she couldn''t help but red her eyes.


    "How did it hurt?"


    The wound is very deep and the skin is torn.


    But because the treatment was not timely, there were signs of ulceration.


    She frowned and couldn''t help scolding herself. Why didn''t she hammer the quack doctor of Xueshi just now.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a sneak attack. Don''t cry, I don''t hurt anymore."


    Lie!


    How can such a wound not hurt?


    Lin Mengya stared at him complaining. No wonder she didn''t smell the smell of medicine and blood when she was held by him last night.


    He didn''t know how many layers, so the wound naturally healed more slowly.


    I don''t know what this man can do!


    "Is the man who attacked you dead?"


    If you don''t die, that''s the best, because she will torture that person to death with her own hands!


    "Dead."


    Long Tianyu looked at her gnashing her teeth and felt sweet in her heart.


    Fingers played with the ends of her hair, as if she was there, and the pain of the wound on her chest seemed to be reduced by half.


    Cleaning, dressing change and dressing.


    Lin Mengya is naturally much more skilled than the snow master.


    And she didn''t know that long Tianyu never let Xueshi do these things. He usually came down with his hands to bandage and change dressing.


    Compared with her major, there is indeed a gap.


    However, Lin Mengya is most concerned about another thing.


    "What does that snow master have to do with you?"


    Long Tianyu was a little helpless. Why didn''t he find this girl so jealous in the past?


    He picked up her long hair and kissed her lips.


    "Her father is my Savior."


    If it weren''t for his father''s entrustment to him before his death, how could he tolerate that woman so much?


    Lin Mengya sighed secretly. It seemed that she was right not to pick out her words.


    After all, she doesn''t want to embarrass long Tianyu.


    "In the future, let me deal with your illness. Xueshi''s medical book is good, but he is not good at trauma."


    Last night, after Xueshi came in with the medicine box, she smelled a smell.


    Long Tianyu''s physical quality is great. Even such a wound should not recover so slowly.


    After taking her pulse last night, she found the problem.


    In addition, the things in Xueshi''s medicine box confirmed her guess even more.


    Snow teacher, I deliberately put some medicine in the medicine that can delay wound healing.


    Now, I want to take this opportunity to stay with long Tianyu.


    But this trick really disgusted her.


    The reason why she didn''t make it clear was that she was afraid of being embarrassed by long Tianyu.


    "Well, my wife''s medical skills are naturally the best in the world."


    Long Tianyu didn''t guess her deep meaning. He thought she was eating dry vinegar.


    It has to be said that compared with the smart and capable appearance outside, the delicate state of her little daughter makes him incomparably pity.


    After dealing with the wound, Lin Mengya left several carefully prepared pills for him in the ghost city.


    Long Tianyu looked at the medicine, but the smile on her face was more and more brilliant.


    "I also heard about Zhenlong hall outside. Do you know that this medicine has a market and is priceless in Weiguo now."


    He looked at the small bottles playfully. In fact, his men had wanted to get him some bottles before.


    Unfortunately, he was busy on his way at that time, and it was not easy to collect this thing in the market. In addition, there was Xueshi''s medical skills, so he was delayed all the time.


    "Don''t eat those things. Here''s the best."


    Hearing the speech, she was a little ashamed.


    If those people knew that the medicine she prepared for long Tianyu was several times as effective as the secret medicine they fried, they would scold her as a "profiteer".


    "Thank you, madam."


    Smiled and hugged her slender waist, but raised her arm. Looking at the redness and swelling decreased slightly, I put down a heart.


    "Don''t make trouble! You should cultivate yourself and wait until the wound scabs before touching the water."


    She did not dare to use too much strength, but also coveted his strong and warm embrace.


    He could only lower his head and lean carefully on his shoulder.


    Long Tianyu promised in a low voice, and his mood was also very happy.


    "How long are you going to stay here this time?"


    She always knew that he was hiding something from her.


    But trust is the foundation between husband and wife.


    What he didn''t want to say, she never asked.


    Long Tianyu''s hand was slightly sluggish.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t want to leave you."


    The situation will change all the time, so he dare not make a commitment easily.


    Lin Mengya was disappointed, but soon she stopped worrying about these things.


    The future is uncertain and the earth is floating and sinking.


    They can''t predict their future until they solve the biggest hidden danger.


    "Are you going to be a gentleman?"


    She shifted the subject and looked at him suspiciously.


    The latter looked at himself and asked.


    "Why not?"


    Nothing good?


    "What do you teach others? In terms of knowledge, you are not as good as Xiao Yi. In terms of martial arts, how can you teach those mediocre talents? Is it difficult? Are you here to be the teaching director?"


    When she mentioned the teaching director, she sounded a serious old man with eyes and Mediterranean hairstyle.


    Looking at the handsome face of her man, she really had no way to connect the two.


    But unexpectedly, her casual words made long Tianyu care.


    "You say, I''m not as good as Xiao Yi?"


    The eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and there was some dissatisfaction in the tone.


    How can this woman say that her man is inferior to others?


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that she seemed to be wrong.


    Quickly put his hands around his neck and said sweetly.


    "I''ll say so. My highness Xi''s literary and military skills are better than others everywhere."


    Although flattering was more comfortable, long Tianyu still snorted coldly.


    However, he was not willing to be angry with the little woman.


    "Later, don''t say I''m not as good as others!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    She held his neck and snickered in her heart.


    This guy, how childish has become like this.


    As everyone knows, both men and women are childish ghosts in love.


    "I heard you were going to build a library. You did a good job."


    For her, long Tianyu never hesitate to praise.


    Lin Mengya sighed and said.


    "I can''t help it. In fact, I didn''t want to find those so-called ''famous teachers''. I want to run a more dynamic and innovative college. But it takes time, and what I lack most now is time."


    If you are busy outside, you must settle inside first.


    The power of immortal city can not be underestimated, and she vaguely feels that the reason why the state of Wei has become like this, fragmented and separated, may be a plot of immortal city.


    Only in this way can Xiancheng have a firm grasp of the state of Wei.


    If she wants to defeat Xiancheng, the most important thing is to reverse the current situation.


    At least, twist all available forces into a rope.


    Long Tianyu kissed her forehead, but a touch of firmness flashed across her face.


    "Whatever you want to do, just let it go. Even if time is tight, don''t worry, there will always be a way."


    He knew that she was not a woman who would be honest and hide behind him.


    Instead of being a frightened canary, she prefers to be an eagle fighting the wind and rain!


    He could not trap her, nor could he deprive her of her wings.


    Therefore, what he can do is to lead her to a broader sky and stand side by side with her.


    "I know, but the gifts of those aristocratic families should be delivered in a few days. As one of the students of the college, you must attend. The children of those aristocratic families are afraid that someone will recognize you."


    Long Tianyu didn''t completely become another person this time.


    But his image and temperament are completely different from his royal highness Xi, who was rigorous, cold and noble.


    For a moment, I''m afraid no one will feel the difference between the unruly Mr. Su and his royal highness Xi.


    But if you are especially familiar with him, I''m afraid you''ll see some flaws.


    So she is worried that once Yu''s identity is exposed, it may bring any trouble.


    But don''t want to, long Tianyu spoiled and scraped her little nose.


    "No one in the world can recognize me except you."


    This girl, don''t think about it. Who can get close to him except her?


    Besides, only in front of her can he show his flaws. Otherwise, who can see through his disguise?


    "It''s not necessarily. Don''t be so absolute."


    Of course she disagrees. Is this man too arrogant?


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and was just about to refute her.


    I heard it outside, as if someone suddenly ran in.


    "Niang! Ning''er came to see you!"


    The soft waxy children''s voice is a little excited.


    Lin Mengya immediately looked back and saw Ning''er coming in with his short legs and a smile.


    "Why are you here? Where''s your brother?"


    She immediately withdrew from long Tianyu''s arms and turned to pick up Ning''er.


    Don''t want to rather son but stretch out a small hand and say toward her back with a smile.


    "Daddy, hug!"


    With a "puff" sound, Lin Mengya laughed.


    She deserves to be her good son. Now, facts speak louder than words?


    Turning her head, she looked at her man provocatively.


    They also say that others can''t recognize it. Look, even children''s eyes can''t escape.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and closed his mouth.


    This boy, I''m here to tear down the stage!


    Ning''er doesn''t know what''s going on between her parents, but she hasn''t seen her father for a long time and looks at him eagerly.


    "Well, your son misses you."


    Knowing that the man was afraid to be a little awkward, she took the initiative to put the child into his arms.

 Chapter 1522

    The child''s small body is warm and soft.


    Long Tianyu was stiff all over and still hugged Ning''er.


    "Have you practiced Kung Fu recently?"


    He is still unsmiling, but his eyes are full of love for his children.


    Ning''er immediately nodded and clenched his small fist.


    "Well, Ning''er remembers his father''s words and practices Kung Fu every day!"


    A smile climbed to the corner of his lips, and the atmosphere before father and son was soft and beautiful.


    Lin Mengya smiled happily, but saw Mo Yan, a look of envy.


    Walked over and gently picked up the child.


    "Yu, this is Mo Yan. As I told you, we adopted the baby together in Jin."


    In fact, he still has some vague impression of the past.


    Maybe it''s because Lin Mengya is often around him, and he consciously tries to recall the past.


    He doesn''t hate the beautiful boy.


    "Mo Yan, this is your uncle."


    The man in front of the little guy is not completely strange.


    But he was too young, only vaguely felt that this uncle was no stranger.


    But the little guy turned his head and hugged his aunt''s neck.


    He still likes his aunt best.


    "Why are you here today?"


    Lin Mengya asked softly.


    Long Tianyu frowned. Even though the boy was just a doll, he still had some taste.


    "Because we miss our aunt."


    Mo Yan sniffed, soft and waxy.


    Lin Mengya suddenly softened her heart and couldn''t help kissing her little white face again and again.


    "OK, you can stay today, but your family will be very worried if you go out privately. What if you encounter any danger on the road?"


    She doesn''t want to imprison the children''s freedom, but in the current situation, she has to keep the children trapped at home for the time being.


    Only in this way can their safety be guaranteed.


    "We didn''t go out by ourselves. Mr. Xiao brought us together!"


    Ning er''s tender hand pointed out the door.


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw that there was a slender figure standing outside the yard.


    But I don''t know how long I''ve been standing.


    See her, Xiao Yi? Smiled and nodded slightly.


    "You two little guys can really pick people!"


    She put down Mo Yan and went to kill Xiao Yi herself? Please come in.


    After all, he is now the husband of two babies.


    "Your Highness, miss."


    Xiao Yi? He is a smart man. The title of two people is also after careful consideration.


    Long Tianyu put down Ning''er and directed at Xiao Yi? Nod.


    "Why don''t you play in the yard for a while?"


    She saw long Tianyu''s appearance and knew that he wanted to talk to Xiao Yi? Say.


    Coaxed the two babies out. When they came back, the two people hadn''t spoken yet.


    "Brother Yi, I haven''t really thanked you for the two children."


    She and Xiao Yi? Before, there had been no estrangement.


    And for Ning''er and Mo Yan, he did his best.


    She would thank him anyway.


    "There''s no need for this between you and me. Besides, Ning''er and Mo Yan are smart. I will do my best to teach them well."


    Of his two students, Xiao Yi? My eyes are full of pride.


    The two children are smart and can see through at all. It''s not too much to say they are prodigies.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling at his praise.


    After all, both of them are the flesh of her heart.


    "I''m going to let the two of them study in the college."


    Long Tianyu suddenly said.


    Lin Mengya immediately objected.


    "No! The college environment is complex. When one or two children come, what should we do in case of danger?"


    That night, if it weren''t for her, it was really hard to imagine what would happen.


    Therefore, she must not put two babies in danger.


    "The palace family is not absolutely safe. You can protect your children here."


    Long Tianyu frowned. He didn''t disagree with her.


    But I don''t want two children to live in pampering.


    "But..."


    "I think your Highness''s proposal is good."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Xiao Yi? I was on the side of long Tianyu.


    She was a little angry in her heart, but she knew that long Tianyu always had his guidelines.


    And she was just worried about the safety of her children.


    "Mr. Xiao, are you interested in teaching in the college?"


    For long Tianyu''s proposal, Xiao Yi? He looked a little surprised.


    Since he fled to the state of Wei, he had planned to remain anonymous for a lifetime.


    He also knew that he could not enter the DPRK as an official here.


    If he wants to restore the country, he must turn the country upside down.


    Unfortunately, he can''t do it all his life.


    Therefore, he is also depressed and frustrated.


    But unexpectedly, his highness proposed to let him be a gentleman in the college.


    For a while, Xiao Yi? A little stunned.


    "Although this college is for all the Weiguo people, Weiguo will be our world in the future. I need a force that is absolutely loyal to us. Can you do it?"


    His words revealed a arrogance that was superior to the world.


    Xiao Yi? The eyes tightened and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    But he also knows better than anyone that the man in front of him definitely has this strength.


    "But..."


    "Brother Yi, are you worried about your origin?"


    Lin Mengya understood what long Tianyu meant.


    In the future, Yu must inherit the throne of emperor.


    In that case, he must have his own power.


    Now he has talent.


    But ten years later, a hundred years later?


    There must be a steady flow of fresh blood to ensure the stability of the country.


    The college is the cradle of talents.


    She also believes that long Tianyu will never turn this place into a tricky officialdom in advance.


    However, if we can slightly affect their thoughts and make it easier for the imperial court to select talents, it is understandable.


    But these must be done by trustworthy talents. At the same time, they must also have real talent and learning.


    And Xiao Yi?, These two requirements are met.


    "I... Mengya, I''m not unwilling, just..."


    Xiao Yi? Some confusion.


    The monarch he is loyal to is in front of him, but the hometown he loves is thousands of miles away.


    At first, if it had not been for Wei''s forced intervention, Jin would not have become what it is now.


    He fled in confusion to find strength and methods to save his hometown.


    But now, let him be loyal to defend the country.


    For a time, he was a little difficult to accept.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and could understand his ideas.


    "Brother Yi, in fact, we are all the same. Whether I or long Tianyu, we don''t have no feelings for the state of Jin. It''s just that the world is like this. In this world, if we don''t have strength, we can only be trampled on!"


    No matter how brilliant the ideal is, the reality is cruel.


    Xiao Yi? Clench your fist and relax.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He knows this more than anyone.


    "I will consider this matter carefully, but Mengya, your highness, no matter where you go or how high your position is, please don''t forget our former hometown."


    Xiao Yi? There is too much bitterness in my words.


    For a person whose country is broken and his family is ruined, he has lost his root to live on.


    Lin Mengya knew that he felt bad and didn''t continue to persuade, but said softly.


    "I know how you feel. Anyway, that''s where I was born and grew up."


    That''s where everything starts.


    Her life and love took root and sprouted in that place.


    No matter how luxuriant it will be in the future, she will remember the root.


    "I''m relieved to hear you say that. Your highness is right. The two young gentlemen are really not suitable to stay in the palace."


    See her eyes become angry, Xiao Yi? Immediately and gently explained.


    "I know you have high hopes for the two young masters. The palace family also attaches great importance to them and loves them. Unfortunately, in this way, the two young masters may be spoiled too much."


    Two on one, Lin Mengya knows that she is afraid she can''t win.


    Well, she knew they were right. On such a principled issue, she would never be capricious because of face.


    "Well, they will come with me during the day. But at night, they must go back with me!"


    This was her last concession. Fortunately, long Tianyu didn''t continue to insist on this issue.


    But Xiao Yi? But from today on, I will stay in the college.


    Long Tianyu asked someone to take Xiao Yi? To get familiar with the environment, they were left in the house.


    "Go ahead."


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at her man.


    The latter shrugged and said nothing.


    "You don''t want to leave Xiao Yi to teach in the college. Now there are only two of us left. You can tell the truth."


    After years of husband and wife, she didn''t know what her man was thinking.


    Xiao Yi? He is very loyal to the state of Jin. If he stays in the college, he will work hard to restore the country.


    With him, the old ministers of the Jin state who were wandering outside had a place to go.


    Long Tianyu smiled and gently put her in her arms.


    "Don''t underestimate those people in Jin. Closing them down may bring us unexpected surprises."


    Lying on his shoulder, Lin Mengya looked with a few questions.


    "Speaking of it, your father won the throne of emperor of Jin, and your teacher once went to Jin..."


    Many times, people tend to notice the most conspicuous and ignore the relatively small existence.


    Long Tianyu pinched her face and whispered in her ear.


    "Don''t forget, my mother-in-law also ran to the state of Jin by herself."


    With a jump in his eyebrows, what is this man implying?


    Or he didn''t know, he just noticed the abnormality.


    "But didn''t my mother go to Jin because of her father?"


    Long Tianyu dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, but his eyes twinkled with respect.


    "Maybe it''s not just for this reason. My mother-in-law is not only brave and knowledgeable, but also intelligent. I''m afraid she''s far better than us."


    In my heart, some slight warm currents are surging.


    Mother, what kind of secret is hidden by the woman who has no clue in her memory but has affected her life?

 Chapter 1523

    Xiao Yi? After making proper arrangements and telling the family about their plans to go to school with two babies, the family didn''t have too much opposition.


    Just silently, they sent more people to protect them, and every time they went out, they became more low-key and hardly attracted outsiders'' attention.


    Driven by the big brother, the fourth brother and long Tianyu''s people, the palace family''s construction of a library has spread all over the country of Wei.


    At the same time, the Gong family selected several famous and influential old gentlemen and sent invitations.


    After careful consideration, the old gentlemen replied to them very gently that they would come to the library in person.


    The palace family immediately publicized it, and did not mention the college at all, but praised several old gentlemen severely.


    Boasting that there was nothing in the sky and nothing on the earth, it aroused thousands of waves for a time.


    Originally just a library, it has now become a grand gathering of scholars all over the world.


    However, those who are slightly famous and talented come here with either unconvinced or longing.


    Fortunately, the palace family had already made preparations and opened the door to welcome all guests.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya took the babies to the college.


    Although long Tianyu said he wanted to give the babies the opportunity to exercise, in fact, he arranged the best Mr. Wenwu to teach the two babies.


    Although they are young, the pressure of schoolwork is not small.


    The two babies have also made great progress under the strict education of their husband.


    Every move seems to have a noble attitude.


    Mo Yan is a little lively, but it is only in front of his relatives.


    Externally, the boy always looks noble, cold and gorgeous. At a young age, he sometimes speaks like ice.


    It happened that he had a long face like a little demon. A smile could charm people''s hearts. No one could help him.


    Ning''er is a little smaller, but she has won the true legend of long Tianyu.


    Don''t look in front of her, she looks like a good baby.


    But according to the people around him, once the boy is out of his sight, he is cold to everyone.


    Among the people who take care of them, some women''s mothers are flooded. Looking at his small, they always want to tease and kiss.


    But every time, Ning''er looked at them coldly. The disdain of looking at the world would always make people shy away from them.


    It''s really a shameless person. As soon as the little guy turns his face, he will retreat behind his brother Moyan.


    Calm and concise, state the "offense" to his brother Mo Yan.


    Basically, after this set, the other party has no power to parry and fight back.


    Fortunately, those who know them are trustworthy people, and the news is tightly blocked.


    The two little guys are very alert, coupled with the round the clock care, she can put her heart at ease for the time being.


    After a few days, her affairs began to increase gradually.


    The backlog of things in the past also poured in.


    She has to let long Tianyu recover well, so his people are used to asking her for instructions on some unimportant things over there.


    In the study specially opened for her by the college, Lin Mengya had to face mountains of documents on the table every day, and her heart was full of vomiting blood.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu couldn''t leave her all the time. People sat on the small couch in the study to read and deal with some important things.


    They may not be able to say a few words all morning, but the atmosphere is warm and peaceful.


    She shook some sour and soft hands, and just the other party raised his head. They looked at each other and smiled. Most of their worries went away.


    "Master, the young master sent a list of the opening ceremony of the college."


    Bai Su and ah Xiu also played a big role at this time.


    The letters sent every day were first looked after by ah Xiu and then sent to her by Bai su.


    Because ah Xiu is a stranger, he has less trouble.


    Bai Su is quick, diligent and careful. She will never delay her affairs.


    Lin Mengya took over the list, scanned it in a hurry, and added several people.


    "Also, the young master asked, do you have a good idea of the name of the academy?"


    She was stunned. Originally, the name of the college was given by the emperor.


    But emperor Zun handed it over to long Tianyu.


    "Yu, what do you think?"


    Long Tianyu thought about it and said in a low voice.


    "Sitai academy, wish the world peace and national peace."


    Although the name is neither magnificent nor poetic and romantic, it carries their most sincere vision.


    "Well, that''s it. Go tell your eldest brother and announce his name first. As for the plaque, don''t worry."


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu smiled and looked into her eyes, but she had a little more fun.


    "Why didn''t I see that my wife still has the potential of beauty disaster?"


    Sitai academy, although those gentlemen don''t want to be teachers here, it is also the first Academy in the state of Wei.


    No one knows how far the Sitai academy will develop. Some people even think that the Academy set up by the Gong family will be closed sooner or later


    But if the academy makes something famous in the future, the inscribed plaque will cause another uproar.


    These scholars who defend the country do not know that the fame and status they pursue all their life are just a chain around their neck in his wife''s eyes.


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she gave a wink.


    "What''s up? Do you want to be a waning king who doesn''t come early every day and take away the evil water of my beauty?"


    Get up, long Tianyu comes to her step by step.


    Across the table, he stretched his arms and gently rubbed her delicate red lips.


    "Come on, I don''t care about the world."


    The stars are shining in the black eyes, and the tone is affectionate and serious.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that her face was a little feverish. This guy, the level of sweet talk is really getting higher and higher.


    No, how can it go on like this?


    As soon as she wanted to lift back, she heard an embarrassing false cough outside.


    "I said, you two, can you pay attention to the influence?"


    Turning his head, he found that it was Gong Si with an unhappy face.


    Lin Mengya exclaimed and immediately pushed long Tianyu away.


    It''s over. She has no face to see anyone!


    Long Tianyu gave a spoiled look at her who wanted to escape, turned and looked at the fourth childe of the palace family.


    Gong Si gave him a lukewarm look, but his heart was sneering.


    Don''t think his little sister gave birth to him. It''s settled.


    If he tells his brothers, whatever you do, your highness Xi will have to be blocked out of the door.


    The eye knife mercilessly scraped the wild boar who tried to divide jade and cabbage for the palace family for a few eyes before he came to her.


    "Qi Yue is here, and there is a young man named Song Di. Brother said, you asked someone to pick him up?"


    Qi Yue is a gentleman. Since she has built the college, the other party will abide by it.


    Song Di is also a talent she values.


    "Then invite them over, just don''t reveal my identity."


    Gong Si nodded to invite someone.


    "Long Tianyu, would you like to leave first?"


    She swore that she said this just because she didn''t want others to misunderstand.


    But unexpectedly, the man moved to the couch again, narrowed his long eyes and said coldly.


    "Do you want to share a room with a strange man?"


    The tone is like a jealous man coming to catch a traitor!


    She was stunned and smiled.


    "Yo, your highness Xi, who is wise and powerful, can learn from others to drink vinegar?"


    I thought this guy would throw out some high sounding reasons to fight back, but I didn''t want to see the man''s eyes twinkle and throw out a word.


    "What, no?"


    "Pooh Pooh", one couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, you can eat whatever you want, but -"


    She bypassed the book case and walked quickly to his side. A pair of small hands grabbed his neck, narrowed her eyes and laughed like a thief.


    "In my heart, there is only one you."


    The soft, sweet and greasy voice was unknown to anyone except him.


    Long Tianyu suddenly felt that all her unhappiness had been smoothed by her.


    The only thing left is the gentle honey that wants to take care of her in the palm of her hand forever.


    "Me too."


    He lowered his head and looked at her.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the most beautiful gem in the world could not match the brilliance in his eyes.


    The atmosphere is just right. It seems that you can smell the sweetness of love between breathing.


    The distance between the two people is getting closer and closer. Long Tianyu can even see her trembling long eyelashes.


    "Cough, Mr. Su, are you there?"


    If you suddenly intervene, the ambiguity will come to an abrupt end.


    Lin Mengya straightened up and walked to the door.


    Looking at the empty embrace, long Tianyu was so angry that he clenched his teeth in his heart.


    He wrote down the revenge!


    But Gong Si looked at him coldly and faintly.


    However, this time, long Tianyu just glanced at the man and continued to read.


    Children stare at each other. Adults do it directly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that the two men fought openly and secretly. Fortunately, she wore a mask. The mask as thin as cicada wings wouldn''t show much red.


    As soon as she got to the door, she saw two figures standing outside the door.


    "Qi Yue, I''ve seen Mr. Su."


    The thin and elegant man greeted him with a gentle and polite smile.


    The tall man with a rusty long knife next to him was unnaturally disgusted with the corners of his mouth and smiled hard at her.


    Lin Mengya cleaned up her mood and responded to them with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. Su Mei is also entrusted and loyal. Please come in and sit down."


    The two men just entered the study, but there was one sitting on the couch inside.


    Even though the man''s clothes were not neat, he didn''t look up at them, but the momentum inadvertently showed his extraordinary.


    "Oh, this is also a faculty member of the college, Su Yan and Mr. Su. Although he has some special temperament, he has excellent personality and talent. In the future, we will just get along well."

 Chapter 1524

    She opened her mouth. Long Tianyu raised his head and looked at them both without salt. It was a greeting.


    It was the first time they met, and they wouldn''t feel offended.


    Maybe long Tianyu is the kind of high cold existence that makes people feel bad even if he buries his head low.


    "Two, please sit down."


    Qi Yue looked indifferent, but there was some joy in his eyebrows that was difficult to hide.


    Before coming, I''m afraid the fourth brother had taken him around the college.


    It seems that Qi Yue is satisfied with this college.


    "Miss Su, when will Sitai college recruit students?"


    Qi Yue is a pragmatic person. As soon as he took his seat, he asked a little urgently.


    Lin Mengya knows that his greatest wish is to hope that the children of the poor people all over the world can also get a very good education.


    This is extremely rare for a rich childe from an aristocratic family.


    This person''s talent, character and temperament are worthy of great responsibility.


    She smiled and said slowly.


    "In fact, Sitai college has already begun to recruit students, but because it is the first year, I expect that the number of students is not very large. It is a great honor for Sitai college to come. Mr. Qi and miss Gong praised you in your letter."


    Long Tianyu opened a page of the book.


    Lin Mengya knew that the man thought she was a little fake, but there was no way. If she didn''t take out the large size, it was difficult to do.


    Qi Yue immediately gently shook his head and felt embarrassed.


    "It''s just that Miss Meng Gong doesn''t give up, but Mr. Su, I haven''t heard from Miss Gong for a long time. I don''t know how she is doing?"


    Gong Ya is half a confidant to Qi Yue.


    Lin Mengya listened to his question. I think it''s because she heard the news of Gong Ya''s "disappearance".


    The smile on her face converged slightly, and she sighed gently.


    "It''s probably because I''m busy with other things. I haven''t contacted her for half a year. Fortunately, Miss Gong has a lot of talents around her. I don''t have to worry about other things."


    Qi Yue''s eyes trembled slightly, but soon, he didn''t turn around in this matter.


    "In that case, Qi must give full help!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded. Qi Yue is a real gentleman.


    With such a person, she can do many things in the future.


    His eyes turned to Song Di.


    "As for Mr. Song..."


    "Don''t call me sir. Just call me sondi."


    The guy interrupted her coldly, with a bit of caution in his tone.


    It seems that I heard something on my way here.


    Well, smart people are always easy to do things.


    "Song Di, your martial arts are not weak, and you are a family detective. I hope you can take over all the patrols in Beiling palace."


    Songdi looked at her strangely and shook her head.


    "Not to mention whether you have this ability, even if you do, I don''t want to take care of any patrol."


    "If you are worried about this, you can rest assured. This is what the young master of the palace family means."


    "No, songdi doesn''t want to be an obedient watchdog."


    That''s a little hurtful.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyes, glanced at the man coldly and continued to read.


    But if Song Di said anything bad, I was afraid he would throw it out directly.


    In front of him, no one can bully his woman.


    Lin Mengya smiled a little far fetched. I have to say that if you practice more martial arts, the brain circuit is always different from ordinary people.


    "Song Di, have you misunderstood something? Or do you have any dissatisfaction with the Gong family''s patrol?"


    Song Di stared at her solemnly, and her face gradually became angry.


    "Mr. Su doesn''t know that the most powerful people in this Beiling are the people of these patrols. They can be called all evil. It''s almost the same that I songdi killed them. How can I collude with them. Mr. Su, I owe you a life. You can ask songdi to die immediately, but you can''t humiliate songdi like this!"


    Seeing the man talking more and more excited, long Tianyu was also ready to close the book and start with Song Di.


    Lin Mengya immediately winked at her man and said.


    "That''s why we need you to set things right! In the future, the patrol is not only the first line of defense in Beiling, but also the safety guarantee for college students. I hope you can expel evil from Beiling!"


    But Song Di still shook her head and looked dark.


    "How is that possible? I heard that the patrols are directly under the palace family. In that case, how can the palace family trust me as an outsider? Mr. Su, Song Di has something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    The man got up and wanted to go, but one of his hands was unstable, and the rusty knife rolled to the ground.


    "Bang", Song Di immediately turned back to pick it up, but found that the handle of the knife was trampled on the ground by a foot.


    "Mr. Su Yan, please raise your feet."


    Song Di''s tone was cold and hard, but the man named Su Yan turned a deaf ear and continued to read the book on his knee.


    As soon as she frowned, Song Di bit her teeth and bent down to catch it.


    Who knows that the rusty knife doesn''t move.


    The two people were more energetic, but long Tianyu was always calm, while Song Di was flushed and couldn''t shake a minute.


    Finally, he seemed to feel that the book was boring, so he looked up and looked at the man in front of him coldly.


    "You''d better listen carefully when she speaks."


    Then he raised his feet slightly.


    Song Di, who exhausted all her strength in an instant, fell to the ground.


    Although Song Di felt humiliated, he knew that Su Yan''s martial arts were unfathomable only by virtue of the contest just now.


    My heart was filled with grief and anger, and my eyes were red with anger.


    "Sondy, are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya immediately came out to make things right. She didn''t stop it just now. She also knew long Tianyu''s temperament.


    Fortunately, he knew the weight and didn''t throw people out directly.


    Song Di immediately got up and put the rust knife in his hand.


    Just look at her eyes, also a bit more alert.


    I looked at her and then at Su Yan.


    He raised a sneer and said with self mockery.


    "It seems that you are going to force me to betray my conscience?"


    What does that mean?


    Obviously, she is thirsty for talents. Why now, it seems a bit embarrassing to force good people into prostitution?


    "I didn''t mean that, sondy, you misunderstood..."


    "Misunderstanding? Am I wronging the Gong''s patrol, or do you think Song Di is the kind of person who covets wealth?"


    How do you say that? It''s a personal insult?


    After taking a deep breath, she tried to calm her tone.


    "I also know the situation of the Gong family''s patrol. That''s why I invited Song Di to come."


    She said sincerely, hoping that the other party could feel her sincerity.


    But Song Di didn''t give her any good face.


    "The upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked, and the patrols are directly related to the palace family. Who knows which big man of the palace family is involved? If I take over, I will touch their interests. How can they tolerate me? Mr. Su, I don''t mean to offend you. I have my own principles. I can''t come reluctantly."


    It''s over. It looks like it''s going to collapse.


    She thought and looked at each other seriously.


    "If, after you take over the patrol, no one in the palace family will threaten you, and you can independently arrange everything in the patrol, will you accept it?"


    In fact, that''s what she thought.


    A person has a person''s idea. Song Di is suitable for doing this kind of thing. Teaching him to manage himself is actually the best choice.


    She also wants to take advantage of this time to thoroughly clean the bad factors in the patrol team.


    Turn the patrol into a real iron wall.


    Song Di looked at her in a daze. For a long time, she showed a sneer.


    "Miss Su, can you be the master? Do you know how much money the patrol has made by relying on these invisible things in recent months? How do you know that the palace family will rest assured and hand over matters related to their lives to an outsider I never knew? Can you be the master of all these?"


    Song Di, word by word, was full of unspeakable sadness.


    He had ambition in his heart, but the reality was a cage that trapped him.


    Therefore, he can only survive in the mud.


    But the cruelty of reality has made him timid gradually.


    Who can know the pain of his depression.


    Who can know that every time he gets rid of violence and peace, he is actually a compromise to reality?


    But now, what such an opportunity put in front of him, he felt like a dream. He was afraid that if he poked it, it would break.


    That''s why he dodged and took second place.


    Lin Mengya sighed and said.


    "These things are not the most important. As long as you can come, I can guarantee it. Song Di, I know you can''t accept it at the moment. In this way, you stay here and think for three days. If you still find it difficult to accept after three days, I won''t keep you. But I sincerely hope you can stay."


    She knew that people like Song Di must not be forced too hard, otherwise it would be counterproductive.


    Song Di still didn''t believe it, and Lin Mengya didn''t continue to explain. Instead, Qi Yue, who had been watching silently, stood up and said warm words.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know about the palace family. Brother song, in fact, the palace family is not as unbearable as you think. If you don''t dislike it, you might as well live with me these days. You and I are all foreigners, so we can keep company with each other."


    I thought Song Di would refuse, but he stiffened his neck and nodded.


    But the atmosphere was still so deadlocked. Qi Yue nodded slightly at her.


    "Mr. Su, I think you are busy. I won''t disturb brother song."


    Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath. It seemed that Qi Yue intended to help.


    Well, what she can''t persuade may not be impossible for Qi Yue.


    "Then there''s Mr. lauch, brother four. Please help me arrange it."

 Chapter 1525

    Gong Si naturally knew how to deal with it. He immediately got up and left with the two men.


    Lin Mengya looked at their disappeared back, and then she gently breathed out a sigh.


    "You don''t have to be such a person. Why?"


    She looked up and saw long Tianyu dissatisfied.


    He smiled helplessly and leaned on his shoulder actively.


    "In fact, if there were a suitable person, I wouldn''t force him so much. But I can''t live in the palace all my life."


    Long Tianyu''s heart moved, clasped her hand and played in it.


    "Yes, you''re my wife. Naturally, you won''t stay at the palace forever. You can do whatever you want. I''m here."


    This made her heart warm.


    "Is it difficult? If I kill people and prevent fire, will you take care of the aftermath?"


    She deliberately teased. Long Tianyu raised her little face, lowered her head and looked at her affectionately.


    "No, I''ll do the dirty work. You just need to know the result."


    All her obstacles will be cleared by him.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing, and her little hand beat him gently.


    "Where am I so weak? Long Tianyu, do you know that you did the same to me in the past. But I also told you that my enemy, I must do it myself. I won''t let anyone become my shadow, even if he is strong."


    Her face was firm and her words were resounding.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t seem to doubt her words, because he can see it these days.


    His charming wife is definitely a cruel character.


    His thin lips made him smile. His attachment to her was only more and more.


    "OK, then I''ll be responsible for washing your enemies and binding them in front of you, okay?"


    She frowned slightly and shook her head immediately.


    "How can I do that? Don''t you know that only this process is the most fun? I warn you, don''t deprive me of fun. If there is no stimulation in life, it will be as boring as boiled eggs in white water. Although I don''t like fighting with people, I will find out my enemies myself!"


    Long Tianyu smiled and her eyes were full of doting.


    It seems that what he falls in love with is not a kitten, but a proud little lion.


    "OK, I see."


    She can''t resist many things now.


    That''s why he was in the dark and blocked the dangers for her.


    But now it seems that he underestimated her.


    Also, if you want to be the final winner, his little lion must not be trapped in a cage.


    It seems that it''s time for his little lion to come into contact with those things.


    It''s just that we can''t be in a hurry. We have to figure it out slowly.


    Where would it be better to start?


    When they were talking to each other, they heard another cough outside the door.


    Lin Mengya quickly withdrew from long Tianyu''s arms and her face was slightly red.


    Long Tianyu is unhappy. Sooner or later, he will drive these people out!


    "Ah Xiu, what''s the matter?"


    It has always been Bai Su''s business to deliver letters, and Bai Su is extremely Winky and will never easily disturb them.


    But now, it''s ah Xiu.


    Now that the girl has recovered her eyesight, she doesn''t think it''s very interesting.


    Sometimes it''s better to be blind.


    "Well, a Miss Liang is clamoring to see you. I can''t stop her, so she rushes in. It''s sister Bai Su who can cope, so I''m in a hurry to run over and report."


    Ah Xiu was so clever that she had guessed that Su Yan was his royal highness Yu.


    So although a little shy, but the eyebrows and eyes are with a smile.


    After all, she was one of the people who abused dogs.


    She was used to watching the scene of love between the couple.


    But every time, it is inevitable that some blush and heartbeat.


    "Miss Liang?"


    "Well, it''s Mr. Liang''s youngest daughter, the one named Liang Yue. She''s threatening. I don''t know who provoked her."


    Liang Yue.


    She suddenly remembered that it was the woman who spilled her bowl of fish soup.


    What did Liang Yue come to her for? If you have been ordered by Mr. Liang, it is really hard to refuse.


    But Mr. Liang sent someone to pass on anything, or through his four brothers.


    There is no direct intersection with her.


    In that case, what did Liang Yuelai do?


    "Go and invite her in."


    In the final analysis, in the face of Mr. Liang, she can''t push Liang Yue out.


    Unexpectedly, not long after ah Xiu went out, Liang Yue rushed in with two people.


    "Miss Liang, is there anything important for you to find me? Or is Mr. Liang looking for me?"


    Her attitude was pretty good, but Liang Yue just stared at her fiercely, as if she owed Liang Yue money.


    Lin Mengya rummaged through her memory. It seems that there is no place to offend Miss Liang, has she?


    The man looked at her up and down and said with a cold hum.


    "What''s the power of being Mr. Su, but it''s true. But I don''t know what kind of soul seducing means you use, so that the palace family can treat you well!"


    These words have a sour smell of old vinegar.


    She looked back and glanced at her man.


    Is it difficult? Is it the peach blossom debt this guy left for himself?


    A snow teacher walked on the front foot, and a beam month came on the back foot.


    Well, it seems that this guy is as charming as before!


    "Miss Liang, you''re being rude. The palace family treated me well because I''m the gentleman hired by the palace family. If the girl has this ability, the palace family will treat you so well."


    She always pursues the rolling principle in dealing with her rival.


    Especially if she dares to come to demonstrate in front of her, don''t blame her for being rude!


    "You! Are you showing off to me?"


    Liang Yue''s eyes widened and she wanted to eat her alive.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but the words in her mouth were still powerful.


    "Show off? No, I''m just saying, you''re incompetent."


    Suddenly, Liang Yue trembled with anger.


    Although the Liang family is not very rich, but because Mr. Liang is quite famous, Liang Yue is also a child.


    Where has anyone ever been so openly offended?


    "Well, even if Liang Yue is incompetent, don''t think how long you can be proud! The gate of the palace family is not so easy to enter! The palace family will recognize your true face sooner or later according to your fickle nature!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and felt that the girl was really cute and stupid.


    She can''t enter the palace gate?


    It''s those men at home. I wish she would never go out!


    "Really? I don''t think the threshold is a little high, but it''s convenient to go in and out every time. Miss Liang, I think I haven''t been there?"


    Liang Yue was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    This is no show off. It''s like poking a knife into her heart!


    "You wait! I, Liang Yue, will never let you go!"


    The girl''s eyes are red with anger. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya won''t be afraid of this kind of threat without any substance.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you quietly. But Miss Liang, I''m afraid you poured that bowl of fish soup on me on purpose last time?"


    Liang Yue heard that she mentioned it, and her eyes quickly flashed a touch of guilt.


    "What''s intentional or not? I just slipped my hand. Does Mr. Liang want to wrong me without evidence?"


    Sure enough, is it because her eyes with long Tianyu are too explicit that she will be broken by someone?


    I have to say that Miss Liang has a pair of keen eyes.


    She has to get this bowl of fish soup back.


    "Of course not. I just want to remind Miss Liang. No one can take advantage of me. You''d better be sensible and don''t covet what you can''t get. Otherwise, the consequences are very serious and you can''t afford it."


    In fact, she was just too lazy to argue with these wild flowers and weeds.


    Fighting openly and secretly for a man has never been her style.


    What''s more, long Tianyu has a heart, which she knows better than anyone.


    Rather than compete with them for a man who belongs to her, it''s better to fight with those old pedants.


    At least, I''m a little excited about winning.


    This weak opponent is not interesting.


    "You! How dare you threaten me!"


    In fact, Liang Yue has no end in her heart.


    But for the fourth young master of the palace family, she is bound to win.


    Now a Su Mei suddenly rushed out and even robbed her yard, which made her angry?


    "No, I''m just warning you."


    Her face suddenly cooled down, and her eyes were dark and cold, like a cold pool.


    Liang Yue''s heart burst into a sudden but she thought, but her father has the final say.


    At that time, my heart had confidence again.


    "I should warn you. Don''t think you can run wild in the college. Don''t you just like to cling to power and wealth? I tell you, I value that yard first! If you want to let it, you let it!"


    What? yard?


    Lin Mengya, who was in full swing just now, got stuck in an instant.


    What yard? Why doesn''t she know?


    After taking a look at Bai Su and ah Xiu, the two men also looked confused.


    Looking back at long Tianyu, the man was reading with his head down.


    Uh


    It was too smooth just now. Now, do you seem a little disrespectful to your opponent?


    "I don''t quite understand what you said. What yard?"


    Liang Yue was so angry that she thought she was pretending.


    "Pretend what? Don''t think I don''t know. You just like luoyuezhai! Yes, it''s the best courtyard in the whole college, but it''s for the eldest lady of the palace family! You deserve it!"


    wait? What Ramadan? She hasn''t heard of it at all, okay?


    Seeing her frown and think deeply, Liang Yue thought she was deliberately angry with herself.


    "Hum! I can give it to the eldest lady of the palace family, but I will never give it to you! Let''s wait and see!"


    Then he turned and walked away angrily.


    Leaving Lin Mengya is a desperate struggle.


    What Ramadan? Dare people come not to fight for people, but to fight for houses?

 Chapter 1526

    Looking at Miss Liang''s back, Lin Mengya was a little speechless.


    But anyway, Liang Yue''s aggressive appearance still makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Sister ya, do you want me to tell Mr. Liang?"


    Ah Xiu frowned and asked in a low voice.


    She shook her head. Liang Yue was just a wayward spoiled little girl.


    Besides, she had to look after the face of her fourth brother and Mr. Liang. It was better not to quarrel with Miss Liang.


    But Ramadan


    "Bai Su, go and ask the fourth brother to come."


    "OK."


    Liang Yue felt more angry as she walked.


    That bitch, see one and hook up with another!


    Her ability is really not small. I don''t know what means to seduce. Whether Su Yan or the fourth young master of the palace family, they are actually confused by her.


    "Sooner or later, I will let everyone know your true face!"


    Liang Yue was so angry that she kicked away a flower next to her.


    "Don''t be angry, miss..."


    Beside her was the maid, who had just advised, but was severely slapped by Liang Yue.


    "Why am I not angry? You just saw how rampant that bitch is! Moreover, Su Yan is in her room. I don''t know what she''s doing!"


    The little maid became a vent. Her eyes were red, but she didn''t dare to persuade again.


    "Miss Liang, I don''t know what happened. Why are you so angry?"


    Liang Yue stared at her, but found that the person who had just spoken was a woman with a raw face.


    The man had dark skin, small eyes, big mouth and thick and strong body.


    And he was wearing the coarse cloth clothes worn by poor people. At that time, he was a little disgusted and gave the woman a look of white.


    A rough woman who doesn''t know where she came from is also worthy to talk to her?


    "It''s not your turn to interrupt Miss Ben''s business. Servants should do their job well."


    Unexpectedly, the woman was not angry.


    Instead, with a flattering smile on his face, he walked up to her and saluted.


    "Of course I can''t climb up to such a noble person as miss. But I can''t bear to see miss so angry and upset. Miss, don''t look at my bad origin, but I''m afraid miss doesn''t understand what''s going on between men and women."


    Liang Yue is naturally a little angry about being poked.


    Staring at the woman in front of him, his face was gloomy.


    "You''d better show me some respect. Miss Ben can''t offend anyone!"


    "Yes, it''s natural. But it''s not worth it when I see Miss. Su Mei is just a broken flower and a broken willow. How can she be compared with Miss?"


    The woman''s words attracted Liang Yue''s attention.


    Narrowing her eyes, she asked coldly.


    "What did you mean by that?"


    "Yesterday I went to the yard to deliver food. As soon as I entered the door, I saw those two people lying on their beds and saying shameless things. You didn''t see that Su Mei was wandering!"


    Liang Yue is a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. After listening to the meat words, her face is slightly red.


    But in her heart, she resented Su Mei even more.


    "How dare she... This is an academy and can''t be defiled by her!"


    The woman nodded immediately and paused Liang Yue''s appearance very much.


    "Miss, as Mr. Liang''s daughter, shouldn''t Mr. Liang recognize the true face of that woman? Such a good academy can''t be destroyed in the hands of that bitch."


    Liang Yue wants to.


    She wants to drive Su Mei out of the Academy more than anyone else.


    But what she hates more is that not only Gong Si and Su Yan protect her, but also her father''s attitude towards Su Mei is surprisingly tolerant.


    Biting her teeth, she said angrily.


    "Why don''t I want to get rid of her! But it''s not that simple. At the beginning, those people were so opposed, and in the end, she was safe and sound, and forced away those learned gentlemen. What can I do?"


    The woman smiled, looked around and got a little closer.


    "This matter must not dirty miss''s hands. As long as Miss, find someone, maybe it can be done."


    Liang Yue''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help asking.


    "Who?"


    "Miss, that''s..."


    In the study at this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know that Liang Yue secretly wanted to deal with her own affairs at all costs.


    She just looked at her fourth brother helplessly.


    Before half a cup of tea, she asked Bai Su to invite someone over.


    But she didn''t want to. Her fourth brother didn''t just let her live in Ramadan, but even took care of everything.


    "Fourth brother, I said earlier that now I am not Gong ya but Su Mei. What do you think of others by doing so?"


    Luoyuezhai is the most elegant and quiet place in Sitai college.


    It is not only in the innermost part of the college, but also three floors high.


    Because she doesn''t intend to live in the college, it''s just a temporary residence.


    But the fourth brother said that she was at least the first Dean. Even if she was honorary, she had to be dignified, didn''t she?


    "What''s the matter? You''re now the superintendent and the first female gentleman. When you go to Ramadan, naturally no one dares to say anything."


    At the beginning of its completion, luoyuezhai did not announce the specific arrangements.


    In fact, these are also the brothers of the palace family. I''m afraid she doesn''t like them.


    Originally, they thought that after the college was completed, they would first let their sister choose a suitable office space.


    However, since he found that his highness Xi was also there, Gong Si secretly had some other thoughts.


    Hum, don''t think you are the next saint, you can look down on his little sister.


    In their palace, little sister is everything!


    Therefore, no matter what Gong Ya eats or uses, Gong Si should strive to be the best.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya did not realize this at all.


    She covered her forehead. In some things, the four brothers were hideously stubborn.


    After all, it''s good for her. She can''t have a big quarrel with her four brothers, can she?


    After thinking about it, she can only try to slow it down.


    "OK, I can use it at the end of Ramadan. But at least Su Mei can''t use it now. Although my fourth brother said that I was entrusted by others and his highness endorsed me, but I''m not enough and my weight is too light after all. I know you''re all for my good. But I really don''t want everyone to doubt me."


    The verbal battle with those gentlemen before can be seen as her tough attitude as a supervisor.


    She is well grounded and naturally has a good heart.


    But now, if the fourth brother let her stay in luoyuezhai, it may cause people''s speculation.


    After all, even if she was chosen by the master of the palace family, the palace family paid too much attention to her.


    Looking at his sister, Gong Si knew that she was right.


    But he just couldn''t see that his sister was wronged a little. Lin Mengya knew what he meant and hurriedly advised him.


    "Well, well, if I recover my identity in the future, will I live in luoyuezhai again?"


    Taking advantage of Gong Si''s sleeve, she flirted with her brother in a soft tone.


    Gong Si couldn''t stand her attitude. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m paranoid. Well, it''s up to you."


    When he said this, Lin Mengya was naturally very happy.


    When I wanted to say something, I was suddenly interrupted.


    "Fourth childe!"


    Liang Yue, who has gone back and forth, appears more Lady this time.


    Lin Mengya looked at the shyness, with a little look of expectation, and suddenly realized something in her heart.


    It seems that Miss Liang really moved her mind to people. Unfortunately, she didn''t move her man''s head.


    Liang Yue saw that the two of them were close, and her heart suddenly turned angry, but soon, she pressed down.


    Su Mei, sooner or later she''ll make this bitch look good!


    "Miss Liang."


    Gong Si nodded slightly. Compared with Lin Mengya, he was indifferent and alienated.


    Liang Yue''s heart tingled slightly, but she still forced her smiling face.


    "I''ve seen the fourth childe, Mr. Su."


    Lin Mengya nodded and smiled at the play.


    OK, little girl, there are two faces.


    Install, she is to see when Liang Yue can install.


    "Fourth childe, just now my father said, I hope to invite fourth childe and Mr. Su to sit down and discuss the enrollment of the college."


    The fourth childe, who was so charming, made her goose bumps.


    She shrugged and swore in her heart.


    Later, when long Tianyu was angry with her, she spoke in this voice, disgusting him!


    "Oh, please, wait a minute."


    Gong Si said politely, turned around and became kind and gentle towards her.


    "Does Mr. Su have anything to bring?"


    "I really have something to show Mr. Liang. Please wait for me, fourth childe and Miss Liang."


    Turning around, she went back to her study.


    Just now, long Tianyu has gone out, and she has no intention to tell her.


    Although the man was in good health, he was tortured by the wound for so long. If he didn''t pay attention to rest, he was afraid it would hurt his strength.


    He took some things to discuss with Mr. Liang. As soon as he went out, he saw the blush flying on Liang Yue''s cheek, a look of his daughter''s house.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. Woman, she is a natural face changing expert.


    "All taken?"


    Gong Si took a step forward and looked left and right.


    She nodded, but saw Liang Yue standing behind them. The expression on her face was a little stiff.


    Good. It seems that Miss Liang has misunderstood.


    In fact, she was too lazy to clarify. Let''s go. Miss Liang deliberately scalded her with fish soup before.


    Later, he came to the door and quarreled with her. He was half polite and didn''t have a tutor.


    Such a person is not worthy of her gentle and elegant four brothers.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "OK."


    She smiled sweetly at her fourth brother, and Gong Si smiled at her as well.


    Liang Yue clenched her fist after.


    bitch! damn!


    When he arrived at Mr. Liang''s study, Qi Yue was also there, but there was no song di.


    After she said hello, she subconsciously looked around. Qi Yue knew who she was looking for, smiled and said.


    "Brother Song said he was a little tired, so he stayed in the house to rest. Mr. Su has something to do with him?"


    She shook her head and didn''t run.


    "Mr. lauch will have to do with songdi."


    Qi Yue shook her head and said.


    "Where, brother song is also a man of real talent and learning. Mr. Su, insight knows heroes."


    After she declined, several people also got to the point.

 Chapter 1527

    Opening a college is such a simple thing.


    Although the Gong family can provide a steady stream of financial support, if the strength of the college itself is too weak, it can''t help ah Dou after all.


    For this piece, Mr. Liang also thought a lot.


    As for Qi Yue, he was able to attend as a nonvoting delegate because Mr. Liang had long heard of his fame and knew that the palace family had invited this noble and talented man, so he couldn''t help smiling.


    Just a moment ago, I knew that Qi Yue was not only talented, but also first-class.


    At present, we cherish materials.


    After all, he is old and has more heart than strength.


    In the future, thanks to these young talents.


    Qi Yue also made great efforts to set up the college.


    He thought of many things that Lin Mengya didn''t think of, and they were very detailed.


    After several people discussed it, Lin Mengya felt that she had benefited a lot.


    And many things, she can even apply to other aspects.


    She respected Qi Yue more and more.


    "Listening to your words today is better than reading for ten years. Mr. Qi is indeed far sighted and I admire him."


    Her eyes were bright, obviously excited by what had just happened.


    Qi Yue touched her eyes, but she was slightly shaken.


    Although the woman in front of him could only belong to the upper middle class in terms of appearance, he was impressed by what he said.


    Now he understands why Gong Ya asked her to be a female teacher and supervisor.


    "Mr. Su has been praised too much, but just now Mr. Su said that you want to open a women''s Hospital... Does Miss Gong know about it?"


    She nodded. Not only did she know, but also she got up well?


    "Mr. Qi thinks there is something wrong with the female doctor?"


    Qi Yue pondered a little and just thought about it.


    "I don''t mean that, but if it''s a female doctor, I can see a doctor for the women in the boudoir. It''s convenient."


    Lin Mengya sighed softly in her heart. Look, she knew it would be like this.


    "Mr. Qi, a man is a doctor and can see a woman. Why can''t a woman see a man when a woman is a doctor?"


    Qi Yue''s face showed a few apologies.


    "No, Mr. Su, that''s not what I mean."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and gently interrupted him.


    "I understand Mr. Qi''s worry. In fact, in front of doctors, the difference between men and women is second. The most important thing is that they are all patients. It''s like Mr. Qi''s teaching and educating people. They are students first, and then women, aren''t they?"


    In fact, she doesn''t want to impose her thoughts on others.


    She just wants to be able to make a little change.


    She believes that one day, she can change this situation.


    Qi Yue was stunned and immediately smiled and shook his head.


    "What Mr. Su said is that Mr. Qi is narrow. In that case, Mr. Lao Su will have everything."


    She nodded and knew that Qi Yue didn''t fully agree with her.


    Just out of respect for her.


    "Let''s make a decision about the college for the time being. As for the recruitment of students, we might as well start from the surrounding areas."


    The school-age children in Beiling are the first beneficiaries.


    At the beginning of her founding, she arranged a mechanism similar to scholarships and grants.


    Therefore, children who can''t afford tuition can choose to reduce or other compensation measures when they go to preschool school.


    Larger ones can choose to borrow.


    As for those plastic talents, the college is to prepare an inner courtyard with strong teachers.


    After graduating from the external hospital, only after passing the strict examination and the recommendation of your husband, and after review, can you enter the hospital.


    In the inner courtyard, they came into contact with something completely unimaginable outside.


    Perhaps in a few years, the college taught by the inner courtyard will be the backbone of the later Wei country.


    She completely left the matter of enrollment to Mr. Liang and Gong Si.


    This was discussed before, and they also know more about the distribution of students.


    "I think it''s getting late outside, so I''ll leave first."


    She got up and wanted to leave. Gong Si immediately suspended his discussion with Mr. Liang and wanted to go back with her, but she stopped her.


    "Business matters. It doesn''t hurt if I go back alone."


    Gong Si still wants to insist, but she can''t handle it. She can only trust her.


    "Then be careful alone."


    She nodded, and Qi Yue just got up.


    "Why don''t I take Mr. Su out."


    Seeing someone accompanying him, Gong Si slowed down.


    "There''s Mr. lauch."


    "No harm."


    The two men left Mr. Liang''s study and chatted as they walked.


    Qi Yue is broad-minded and knowledgeable. More importantly, he doesn''t have the pride of a literati, nor does he mean to look down on a female gentleman.


    For Qi Yue, Lin Mengya is convinced and admired very much. Sure enough, she is a real gentleman.


    But they went out together. Even if Bai Su and ah Xiu followed, they still pointed at them on the road.


    She didn''t care. She just tilted her head and looked at Qi Yue.


    "Mr. Qi, haven''t you heard some gossip?"


    Qi Yue looked indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard those comments.


    "There''s nothing to listen to since it''s gossip. Besides, I only believe in Mr. Su in front of me. Why bother myself?"


    What a clever man.


    She sighed and suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, Miss Gong told me that if someone wanted to embarrass Mr. Qi, Su Mei and the Gong family would do their best to help."


    She knows some of the entanglement between Qi Yue and the Qi family, and it is said that Qi Yue and the Qi family were very unhappy after she left.


    But now that Qi Yue has become her person, she naturally manages it.


    "It''s just trifles. It''s hard for Miss Gong to miss. But now it''s all right."


    Looking at his face, he didn''t want to talk about it, and Lin Mengya didn''t insist anymore.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they had arrived at the side of the carriage. Lin Mengya knew that the babies were sitting in the carriage, so she said goodbye to Qi Yue and got on the carriage.


    "Aunt!"


    "Mother!"


    The two little milkmaids thought so much of her that they could only call her in a small voice.


    She took one in one hand and happily kissed them on the face.


    That''s nice. She''s a real winner in life.


    The three most handsome men in the world can hold in their arms!


    There is still a long way to go from the college to Gong''s house, and every time, the two babies pester her and flirt with her.


    Today, two little guys seemed a little tired. Maybe they were tired of practicing martial arts, so they fell asleep on her legs.


    While appreciating the sleeping position of the two little guys, Lin Mengya stroked the two small faces and couldn''t put it down.


    It''s a little late today. There aren''t many pedestrians outside.


    The crisp sound of horse hoofs came, and gradually she felt something was wrong.


    "Bai Su, why do I feel a little confused when you listen to the sound of horse hoofs?"


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and the sound of horse hoofs was actually very regular.


    The person in charge of driving them is also a handlebar type with rich experience. The sound of horse hoofs should be more regular.


    Bai Su listened attentively for a while, but she didn''t feel much chaos, so she could only shake her head.


    "Sister Ya must be too tired today, so she thinks nonsense?"


    Ah Xiu said softly.


    However, Lin Mengya has always been cautious, and now there is a baby around. She is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    "Bai Su, let the coachman stop."


    Without saying anything, Bai Su lifted up the curtain and said coldly.


    "Stop!"


    "Hoo - Hoo - what''s going on? Why is this horse rebelling?"


    The coachman''s tone was a little confused.


    At this time, the sound of horse hoofs became more chaotic.


    Lin Mengya immediately hugged the two babies and was surprised.


    "In any way, stop now!"


    She snapped, but the coachman did everything he could, and the horse ran on like crazy.


    "What should I do?"


    Ah Xiu was also a little flustered. Her big eyes were a little flustered.


    "I can''t manage that much. Ah Xiu, you immediately ask the people who follow us to appear and save the child first. Let the coachman don''t panic and try to drive steadily."


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya made a decision and made a choice.


    Bai Su didn''t have time to hesitate. He immediately leaned out of the window and waved his arms desperately. That was the code they agreed with the guards of the palace family.


    Soon, more than a dozen people came up on horses, and Lin Mengya told the coachman to rush to the countryside immediately.


    It''s easy to hurt innocent people by running amok in the city.


    "Miss Su!"


    The bodyguard shouted anxiously, but Lin Mengya took off her coat, the cushion in the car and rolled up the two children.


    "Mother..."


    The two babies had been awakened and were rubbing their eyes at her.


    Lin Mengya tried her best to keep her expression gentle, looked at the two babies and said.


    "Today we''ll play a special game. We''ll see which of you has more courage. In the evening, I''ll tell you two more stories, okay?"


    The carriage was bumpy and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    She can only pretend to be calm for the baby.


    Fortunately, the two babies are not ordinary people. When they heard this, they agreed with a smile.


    "Well, it''s too late. Take the children away quickly!"


    Bai Su''s eyes twinkled, but she knew the master''s temperament.


    He bit his teeth, picked up two dolls and jumped out of the door.


    "Be careful!"


    She looked out of the window and her heart almost stopped beating.


    The baby''s body is so delicate. In case of any accident, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Fortunately, Bai Su was light. When she jumped out of the car, someone caught up and became the meat mat for the three of them.


    But the speed of the carriage was very fast now. In the twinkling of an eye, the group of people were farther and farther away from her.


    "Ah Xiu, don''t worry."


    She can only put away her worries. She has to trust Bai su.


    Take a deep breath and she holds ah Xiu''s hand.


    Now the car has left the city and is circling outside.


    "Now, you two listen to my arrangement. Master, do you know if there are any rivers, soft soil slopes and meadows around here?"

 Chapter 1528

    "In front, there is a wasteland in front... But miss, if the carriage jumps down so fast, it will kill people!"


    The groom had already turned pale with fear. If it weren''t for the madness of the horse except for running, I''m afraid he would have been at a loss.


    "It doesn''t matter. Go that way. Remember, you must have the thickest and softest piece."


    In fact, at the current speed, even if they fall on the sponge cushion, they may break their bones.


    But for now, this is the best choice.


    The carriage ran wildly, and the people behind caught up again.


    "Girl, don''t move. I''ll try to bring you down!"


    Qinghu frowned and scolded himself in his heart. If he didn''t follow behind to protect him, he would sit in the carriage with her


    But now, regret obviously has no effect.


    The only thing he can do is get the girl out of the car safely.


    "I''m fine. Don''t be impulsive! I''ve asked the coachman to find the thickest meadow! I still need your help. Can you catch us?"


    The rickety carriage was like her restless heart.


    She knows that this requirement is also dangerous for Qinghu.


    But when a horse runs like this, it always runs out of strength.


    At that time, I''m afraid the car will be destroyed and people will die.


    So she can only fight.


    "Miss, the horse is wrong. It has begun to foam!"


    Outside the carriage, the driver''s raised tone was trembling with palpitations.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was cold. No, the horse was afraid to be finished.


    "Have you arrived yet?"


    "Already... It''s almost here!"


    Finally, the meadow with a height of more than half a man was close at hand.


    She gritted her teeth and shouted.


    "If you don''t want to die, just jump there!"


    The coachman was so frightened that he trembled that he couldn''t even move. He sat there stiff.


    "You have your parents, wife and children! Think about them. Whether you are disabled or dead, the palace family can support them for a lifetime. If you jump, you still have a glimmer of life. If you don''t jump, you really can''t be saved!"


    This trick works better than any trick.


    The coachman bit his teeth, loosened the reins, and fell hard to the side.


    But unexpectedly, after the horse lost control, it was a runaway horse running around for a time.


    For a moment, she fell back into the car and rolled around. She just felt hurt all over.


    "Sister ya, what shall we do?"


    Fortunately, ah Xiu kept dragging the door nearby, so he didn''t get hurt.


    Lin Mengya endured the pain and quickly got up.


    When the horses rushed across the room, they climbed to the door with ah Xiu.


    "After I count one, two, three, we both jump down together! Ah Xiu, you remember, you must protect your neck, you know?"


    Ah Xiu nods desperately. Time is getting more and more urgent. Lin Mengya tries to arch her body out.


    "One! Two! Three! Jump!"


    He threw his head in his arms and jumped.


    For a time, she only felt the earth spinning, and then she hit a person heavily.


    they hurt!


    She felt like a hamster in a roller. She didn''t know how many times she rolled, and finally stopped.


    "Girl! How do you feel?"


    Qinghu was already in a mess, but he still missed Lin Mengya most.


    Fortunately, the place they chose is very rich and soft.


    And he received it in time and rolled very skillfully, so he didn''t get very serious injury.


    "Head, head a little dizzy..."


    She felt that the whole world was upside down.


    Finally, I couldn''t bear it and fainted in the arms of Qinghu.


    "Girl!"


    Qinghu frowned and immediately put her on his horse.


    Never, never anything.


    "Drop - it is detected that the head of the system host is impacted!"


    "Start detecting host condition!"


    "The biological characteristics are stable! The injured wound can be cured! The hippocampus is damaged and there are memory or problems. Now carry out memory introduction!"


    "After repair, restart the system!"


    Lin Mengya only felt that she was in a trance, like falling into a dream.


    The voice seemed to come from a very distant place. The pain like a needle made her frown.


    "Girl!"


    "Little sister!"


    ...


    Countless voices linger outside your ears, a little clear, and your thinking is gradually recovering.


    "Doctor, what''s the matter with my little sister?"


    After Qinghu holding the unconscious Lin Mengya stepped into the palace''s old house, the men of the palace had already become a mess.


    Due to Lin Mengya''s situation, they dare not easily find someone to see.


    The doctor who can be invited will not go out and talk nonsense, but his medical skills are limited and he can''t tell a reason.


    Finally, Qinghu went to battle in person. After checking up and down, he found that there was no fracture on her, but a big bag was knocked out at the back of her head, which temporarily pressed the worry in her heart.


    But when people don''t wake up, they can''t let go.


    Bai Su and ah Xiu also stayed in front of her bed. They didn''t care to clean themselves up. Their eyes were red.


    Even Ning''er and Mo Yan were pitifully lying at the head of her bed.


    "Brother, do you think your mother will..."


    Ning''er pulled Mo Yan''s hand in a small voice, sniffed, and was about to cry.


    "No! I''ll do what my aunt promised us. Ning''er, don''t be afraid."


    Mo Yan comforted his brother, but he knew at a glance that he was trying to bear it.


    Looking at the two babies, a room full of adults, I felt very sad.


    But the children didn''t cry. They should be stronger.


    "Good boy, ya''er will be fine."


    Hearing the news, the ancestors of the palace family rushed to the palace. They made way. Ning''er and Mo Yan immediately ran to the ancestors.


    He lovingly touched the heads of the two children, but his eyes were the same, filled with deep worry.


    He firmly believes that Gong Ya will wake up.


    Memory, physical strength, thinking, little by little back to the body.


    She gradually felt the outside world. Strangely, she could "see" everything outside without even opening her eyes.


    Yes, just see.


    Because in her mind, that is, in the system desktop of Shennong system, there was a holographic image.


    The image is based on her vision, and the simulated image is based on the data she usually detects and stores in the system.


    In other words, if she records data in the future, even if she is blindfolded, she can still be simulated on the system.


    This cognition is a little scary.


    She immediately called Xiaoyao''s pit father artificial intelligence in the system.


    "Little medicine!"


    "Yes, master, little medicine is waiting for your call at any time."


    The sudden sound startled her.


    Today''s image of Xiaoyao is that of a blonde foreigner dressed as a medieval housekeeper.


    I don''t see. This product also likes to play cross dressing play.


    Forget it, just play. It doesn''t cost money anyway.


    "I ask you, what''s going on?"


    Xiaoyao politely saluted her and said respectfully.


    "This is a new part of the system. I hope you like it."


    She''s a little speechless.


    What Shennong system? It''s a suicide system, okay?


    Every upgrade and addition of new content is after she is dying.


    However, this function is quite convenient.


    "Well, what is the effective simulation range?"


    "Barrier free and unobstructed. Generally, the radius is about 10 meters, and the limit is 50 meters. In view of your current situation, Xiaoyao recommends that you turn off this function temporarily."


    "Why?"


    "The detection and imaging function is extremely energy-consuming. At present, your biological energy is insufficient. It is recommended that you turn it on again after you take good care of yourself. It is recommended that you do not turn it on for more than one hour each time."


    It seems that we can''t use it indiscriminately.


    "Well, then close it and call up my current body data."


    Anyway, in general, she probably can''t use this function.


    After checking the data, I found that I was OK. I quit the system before it might be cool.


    After taking control of the body from the system, the pain all over the body hit immediately.


    blamed!


    If you let her know who moved her hand, she will send the other party to get a box of lunch!


    "Ouch, it hurts me!"


    Originally, I just felt headache in my heart, but I didn''t expect that I could make a sound.


    All of a sudden, the room immediately became quiet.


    "What just... What just happened?"


    Gong bin widened his eyes and asked a little.


    Qinghu stared at her and watched her slowly open her eyes. She was confused and looked at the people around her.


    "I..."


    Just spit out a word, but the people around her seem to be choked by someone.


    "Wake up! My mother is awake!"


    The childish voice burst out with infinite joy.


    Then, like being infected, everyone was talking excitedly.


    "She''s awake! She''s really awake!"


    Silence, swept by carnival.


    This time, she looked at the crazy big guy.


    "Woo woo, mom, you finally wake up!"


    Ning''er climbed into bed crying, and her little face was close to her face.


    Although she still had no strength, she still grabbed the warm milk bag.


    "Mo Yan, come here."


    She just saw Mo Yan crying, but the child turned his head awkwardly.


    After hearing her gentle greeting, the little guy immediately turned around and buried his small head between her neck.


    "Good, don''t cry, aunt is fine."


    "Aunt... Aunt..."


    Mo Yan called her name in a small voice over and over again. His soft little hand tightly grasped a strand of her hair.


    "Sorry, my aunt scared you. Mo Yan, if you want, you can call me mother like your brother."


    Her feelings with Mo Yan are no less than her own mother and son.


    She was the one who raised her. It''s OK to call her mother.


    Besides, she just wants the child to feel at ease.

 Chapter 1529

    "Mother..."


    The soft, waxy voice is also a little cautious.


    Lin Mengya was so distressed that she hugged Mo Yan with her other hand.


    "Good, my mother woke up. I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Wow -"


    The two babies couldn''t help crying.


    With the venting of the two children, the people in the family gradually calmed down their excitement.


    After all, they can''t be like two milk dolls.


    She coaxed the two babies in a soft voice, feeling incomparable guilt in her heart.


    "Well, your mother still needs a good rest. Now, don''t cry anymore."


    Lao Zu wiped the corners of his eyes and said with a smile.


    But how could the two babies be willing to leave? Their fat and short bodies twisted and twisted, but they refused to leave.


    "Mo Yan, Ning''er, you can''t do this. Your mother must still be in pain when she woke up. Isn''t it more painful for your mother to do this?"


    Gong Bin said a little seriously.


    The two babies immediately reacted and looked at her anxiously.


    "Niang, where does it hurt? Ning''er blows it for you!"


    Looking at two pairs of big eyes, she is in a good mood no matter how painful it is.


    "My mother''s face hurts. Will you help my mother?"


    When the two little guys became real, they immediately lay down next to her and blew gently in her face.


    Milk fragrance mixed with fruit fragrance, she narrowed her eyes and enjoyed the care of two little milk dogs.


    "Well, well, my mother doesn''t hurt any more. Listen to my uncle. Will you go out first?"


    The two little steamed buns nodded immediately, climbed out of bed and went out step by step.


    But just now her words made the people of the palace family change their faces a little.


    "Little sister, you''re just right. You''d better take care of yourself first..."


    "I''m all right."


    The time on the system let her know that she had been unconscious for five days.


    How cruel!


    If it hadn''t been for her proper handling, the desperate mutual protection of Qinghu, and the favorable time and place, I''m afraid that now she would have become a wisp of wronged soul.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. No matter who moved his hand, the fifth brother will help you find him out!"


    Gong Wu had the deepest feelings with her, and a fierce look flashed in her eyes.


    Obviously, it was killing.


    She pulled up the corners of her mouth, but it affected the wound.


    Even with pain, she still smiled calmly and gracefully.


    "It''s interesting to revenge myself. I think I was too low-key in the past. Great grandfather, I have an unkind request. Please promise me."


    Where would Lao Zu disagree.


    These days, he prayed in front of the ancestral tablet every day. As long as ya''er could wake up, he would have no hesitation even if the price was the fall of the palace family again.


    "You say."


    "When I''m ready, please recognize me as a great granddaughter!"


    Gong Qianfeng didn''t think about it, so he nodded and agreed.


    "That''s good. If you can''t see people in your true identity, it''s inevitable that someone will secretly do something to you. Although it''s wronged you, the palace family is the backer. I don''t see who dares to touch my great granddaughter again!"


    In those days, Lao Zu was also a famous figure. Now, after the wind and frost, his prestige has not been worn away.


    Now, Gong Ya almost died. He was already moved. He was really angry!


    "The reason why someone dares to touch me is because I touched their interests. In that case, what else can I be polite?"


    This time, not just because she was hurt.


    More importantly, almost hurt the child.


    Fortunately, the babies are all right. Otherwise, even if she falls into hell, she will cut him thousands of times!


    "OK, you can rest assured and leave it to us. As soon as you wake up and need a good rest, we''ll go first."


    Gong bin doesn''t think this is a bad thing. On the contrary, they also think that in this way, they can be fair to their little sister.


    There were only three or two people left in the bedroom.


    She arched her head hard and looked at Qinghu who had been guarding by her bed.


    "What? Are you unhappy when I wake up?"


    She''s just kidding. After all, that guy''s blue and blue is scary enough.


    I can see from a glance that I haven''t slept for several days.


    "Girl, you can''t do anything."


    Open your mouth and your voice is a little hoarse.


    But the tone contained a strong worry, which made her feel a little guilty.


    "Sorry, I''m always impulsive and will do some reckless things. I''ll try to change it in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Qinghu reached out and gently touched her cheek.


    "In the future, I will drag all those who want to hurt you into hell."


    Cold, rising from the bottom of my heart.


    She knew that every time she was hurt, she would sprinkle salt in Qinghu''s heart.


    Reaching out, she tried to hold Qinghu''s hand.


    "I don''t blame you. You must have checked the car before the accident, didn''t you?"


    Qinghu nodded.


    Although he is always with the girl, every time she goes out, he will personally check the carriage, horse and sedan chair in advance.


    But unexpectedly, something happened.


    "I didn''t notice anything wrong. It seems that the other party''s means are better than we thought."


    The horse wasn''t poisoned or something, or she would have found out.


    And she was sure that the carriage must be watched, and anyone who approached would be watched.


    During her five days of deep sleep, someone must have followed up on it.


    But now it seems that there should be no clue.


    "Later, I''ll go out behind your back."


    Afraid of her worry, Qinghu joked.


    Lin Mengya blinked, and some reluctantly hooked her lips.


    "OK, OK, I don''t have hemiplegia. In fact, it''s also good. As for people, who can be smooth sailing. There is a man who has a good saying and has endless fun fighting with others. If people want to be born, they have to fight with their hundreds of millions of brothers and sisters first. If they don''t fight, how can I fight and defeat the Buddha?"


    Seeing that she began to talk nonsense again, the worry in Qinghu''s eyes eased slightly.


    "Well, if you want to fight, I''ll fight with you. If you can''t fight, I''ll kill him."


    What a dangerous statement.


    But seeing that Qinghu could be relieved a little, she was relieved.


    "OK, when I can''t beat others, I''ll go home and tell you."


    Qing Hu smiled, leaned down and said softly in her ear.


    "He will come with you all night every day."


    Heart, into a crisp current.


    She nodded to show that she understood.


    That man, he has to heal his wounds and deal with things while worrying about her. Must he be tired?


    "Well, thank you."


    If Qing Hu didn''t cover for him, how could the people of the palace family be unaware.


    "I''m not for him. It''s just - you''re hurt like this. How can he do without heartache?"


    Qinghu picks his eyebrows, and Shengsheng turns his kindness into deliberate revenge.


    "Well, I know you hurt me."


    She narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.


    Qing Hu scraped her nose, gave her a white look and said.


    "Hum, you have no conscience. Just know! Well, go to sleep first. Don''t worry, nobody''s doing anything."


    She nodded and gently closed her eyes.


    It''s good. Everything''s still there.


    She just wanted to close her eyes, but unconsciously, she really fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, there was no one in the room.


    "Wake up."


    The candlelight shook, and the man sat in the chair in front of her bed, his eyes gently covering her.


    "I... how long have you been waiting for me?"


    Long Tianyu stooped down, took her hand and kissed her lips.


    "Soon, my whole life."


    In my heart, there was a soft microwave.


    "Lie, we haven''t lived a lifetime..."


    "I often think that when we grow old and live this life, let Ning''er burn our bodies together. At that time, there will be me in you and you in me. No one can separate us."


    When he said this, the deep feeling in his eyes made her heartache.


    How desperate it should be.


    She suddenly remembered that time. She was hurt by an arrow in her eyes.


    Just a few days after she was in a coma due to severe injury, she often heard someone say to her again in her ear¡ª¡ª


    Life is the same bed, death is the same cave.


    The torture is almost crazy.


    She suddenly felt that maybe he had forgotten everything before and was not so bad.


    At least, he doesn''t have to add more pain.


    "OK, I promise you. In this life, maybe in the next life, we will never be separated."


    Make a white headed appointment with someone you know.


    There are thousands of people, and only one person is related to you.


    Romance is too superficial, unforgettable, and can''t reach its meaning.


    She just felt that in this life, this heart must be this person.


    Without him, thousands of stars will fade, and the world is only lonely.


    All she wanted in her life was an inch of his heart.


    "If you should, you can''t forget or break your appointment."


    He gently dropped a kiss on her lips.


    No, not a kiss, but a mark, the mark of his love.


    "Never forget."


    She smiled sweetly. It was the romantic scenery that only he could see.


    Long Tianyu went to bed carefully and wrapped her gently in his arms.


    "Listen to the fox clearly. Do you want the ancestors of the palace family to accept you as a great granddaughter?"


    She moved her head, rubbed it like a kitten, and stuck it on his chest.


    "Yes."


    "Then, can I be a son-in-law?"


    "Ha?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at him puzzled.


    "I can''t wait. Since your highness Xi can''t marry Gong Ya for the time being, can I always marry you, a teacher?"


    In his words, with a bit of grievance, but also with a bit of seriousness.


    "Come on, I''m doing it for convenience. Besides, you and I all know that Su Mei won''t last long."


    "But --"


    He sighed and put his chin on her forehead.


    "Whether Su Mei or Gong ya, I just want every identity of you to belong to me. We should be a couple wherever we are."


    This man is too exclusive!

 Chapter 1530

    "Then I''ll discuss with my great grandfather. Well, it''s so late. You should go back."


    She pushed his chest and advised him to go back.


    Long Tianyu didn''t move, just a pair of eyes, looking at her deeply.


    The eyes are as bright as stars, and the tenderness in them wraps her heart tenderly.


    Such people, such deep feelings, have already intoxicated her.


    He stepped forward and gave the man a kiss.


    Long Tianyu was attracted by her coolness and sweetness with a trace of medicine fragrance and regained the initiative.


    It was just a kiss, but she felt like she was drunk with old wine.


    "As soon as you wake up today, I''ll let you go first."


    She breathed softly, and her face turned red.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll go first. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    She hesitated and finally nodded.


    Even if she didn''t want him to come, maybe he wouldn''t be at ease.


    As when he came, there was no sound when the man disappeared.


    The temperature on his body seemed to remain around him, and slowly rubbed the brocade quilt.


    It''s good to be alive.


    "Master, would you like to get up and have something to eat?"


    Bai Su came to her bed with porridge and vegetables.


    Long Tianyu must have taken care of Bai Su before she left.


    The girl is very measured and can''t break in easily.


    She smelled the smell of food, and at this time, her stomach began to make a noise.


    It''s no wonder that in the past five days, she has been drinking medicine in addition to medicine. Now she has been hungry with her chest on her back.


    "What''s so fragrant?"


    Bai Su put everything on the table and came to help her up gently.


    "The fourth young master ordered the kitchen to use chicken soup to cook porridge. It''s not greasy or greasy. It''s just right for the master to drink now."


    She almost got up with Bai su. She didn''t move for several days. She felt that the parts of her body seemed rusty.


    Move, it hurts to death.


    But she still doesn''t like to lie in bed waiting for someone to serve like a useless person.


    Life is her, and so is her body. She won''t give in to anyone or anything easily.


    Chicken soup porridge stewed rotten, a spoonful down, warm ironed her intestines and stomach.


    After slowly drinking half a bowl, she felt that she could eat half a cow, and finally dispelled a lot of hunger.


    "What happened to the horse?"


    "He died on the spot. It wasn''t Qing Hu who said that this horse did a lot of harm to people. When you wake up, you must kill him and eat meat. Therefore, he let people divide it and put it in the ice cellar."


    She raised her eyebrows gently. Although he had always acted differently, he knew her mind very well.


    "Well, what''s the news outside these days?"


    It''s impossible that she hasn''t heard anything about such a big thing.


    At least the college should ask.


    Bai Su thought about it and continued to report back.


    "The college has sent someone to inquire about it several times. The young master only said that the horse was frightened, so he ran around. You''ve only suffered some minor injuries. Just cultivate for a few days."


    Nodding, the eldest brother handled it well, and the reaction from the college was also regular.


    Soon, the bottom of the bowl is facing up.


    She put down her spoon, took out her handkerchief and wiped her mouth carefully.


    But a bowl of hot porridge made her sweat on her forehead.


    Only half of it is hot, and the other half is suffering from the pain of the whole body.


    "Is there anything big happening in the college these days?"


    "There''s nothing important, but yesterday Mr. Liang personally came to discuss with the fourth young master and said that he had hired another female gentleman for the college."


    "Oh?"


    Although she felt a little surprised about it, she didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    She is the only female gentleman in the college.


    Now that she is injured, many things are inconvenient.


    However, she didn''t seem to have heard Mr. Liang mention this candidate before.


    "What did the fourth brother say?"


    "You were in a coma at that time. The whole family was worried and had no time to take care of it. However, since the fourth young master trusted Mr. Liang, the people Mr. Liang valued should be suitable."


    She also thinks it makes sense. She can trust Mr. Liang.


    "Well, that''s good. If Mr. Liang sends someone to ask about something, we''ll just tell him everything."


    When I met the person I wanted to see most, I drank a bowl of delicious hot porridge.


    Even though her whole body was still sore, she slept safely until dawn.


    As soon as I opened my eyes in the morning, I saw two snow-white and exquisite faces lying in front of her bed. Two pairs of big watery eyes were looking at themselves eagerly.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, mother!"


    Ning''er showed a brilliant smile at her. When the child didn''t smile, it was a mini version of his father.


    But when I laugh, it is somewhat similar to myself.


    "Good morning, aunt."


    Mo Yan also bent his eyes, and the little devil smiled.


    Lin Mengya felt like drinking a bowl of honey, but she pinched the little guy''s face.


    "What should you call me? I only taught it yesterday. Did you forget it today?"


    Mo Yan smelled the speech, lowered his head and looked at his fleshy little hands seriously.


    After hesitating for a long time, he said vaguely.


    "Mother."


    "Good boy, you should take good care of your brother for your mother these days. Ning''er, listen to your brother in everything. In this world, except your parents, only your brother is your closest relative, you know?"


    Ning''er nodded desperately, with a childish seriousness on her face.


    To say that the two children are also destined. Before she came, Mo Yan maintained Ning''er in every way, and Ning''er obeyed Mo Yan.


    It''s two people in the end, and I''m not afraid that the children will be lonely.


    "It''s time for you two to go to school. The fourth childe is urging you two."


    Ning''er and Mo Yan immediately got up, but reluctantly "booed" on her face before leaving in a hurry.


    Ah Xiu stood at the door, tilted his head and looked at the two children with envy.


    "The two young gentlemen are really cute. I lived alone since I was a child. At that time, I thought it would be nice to have brothers and sisters."


    Words, with a bit lonely.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. In fact, she wanted to say about Bai Su and ah Xiu for a long time.


    I just haven''t found the right time.


    Moreover, she also wanted to explore the tone of the two men.


    "Ah Xiu, do you want to have a brother and sister?"


    Ah Xiu just thought she was joking with herself and said casually.


    "Of course I do. Unfortunately, my mother became weak after she gave birth to me. Then she got sick and went away. To tell the truth, I can''t remember her appearance. But now it''s OK. I have you, sister Bai Su and my own sister."


    She knew that ah Xiu was very lonely.


    I still remember when I first saw her, she was still a smart, simple and kind little girl.


    In a flash, don''t want the world to change, ah Xiu has also grown a lot.


    Maturity is like the fruit with its green coat, bitter inside and soft core.


    No one can resist, only try to accept it.


    "I mean, if you really had a sister alive, would you accept her?"


    Ah Xiu thought carefully and smiled lightly.


    "If she wants to recognize me, of course I will. I''ve been alone for so many years. I have no problem continuing this way. But I don''t want to disturb her peace for my own sake. After all, a fate like me may only bring her misfortune."


    Although ah Xiu''s idea is a little pessimistic, she can understand it.


    After all, what they are involved in is not simple.


    It''s just that the girl is always considerate of others. Such understanding really hurts her.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. It''s nothing to mention. I heard that the college is going to recruit female students in a few days. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    Ah Xiu is so lively, and these days she also found that ah Xiu is very capable.


    The girl used to be a bitch. She was accurate and cruel.


    When recruiting students, she didn''t value her family background and appearance.


    The most important thing is nature and knowledge.


    This time, in addition to girls, some adult female students will be enrolled.


    In particular, her women''s medical school has higher requirements for students'' qualifications.


    She chooses these people herself.


    But before that, it''s still up to a reliable person to screen her first.


    "I still won''t go. You''re not in good health now. I''m not sure if I go. But I heard that some aristocratic families have sent all their young ladies who haven''t left the boudoir. Why don''t I help you see these people?"


    She frowned slightly. It was strange that other families were not very interested in the enrollment of Sitai college.


    How can these female students'' parents be so positive?


    When she met those female students, she found that they were curious about the college and were obviously interested in the five single male gods in her family.


    Who could have expected that, at the call of MI Mei, she founded the women''s medical school, which became a famous expensive women''s college several years later.


    All the noble women in the kingdom of Wei are fascinated.


    Now, lying in bed, she just wants to get well of her injury.


    Lin Mengya''s resilience is definitely abnormal.


    People say that it takes a hundred days to break her muscles and bones. She''s fine. She''ll be fine in less than half a month.


    But the body is still blue and purple, but it doesn''t matter.


    "After lying down for so many days, I think I can''t walk."


    Finally, Bai Su and ah Xiu no longer restrict her walking, and the family will not yell and glare at her after she leaves the house.


    She could not help sighing that no wonder ape man wanted to walk upright.


    This feeling of being able to lean on your legs and go wherever you want is really great!

 Chapter 1531

    "These days, I''m afraid I''m suffocating sister ya."


    Ah Xiu saw her fresh smile and knew what she was thinking.


    Lin Mengya turned her head, and her green fingers reminded ah Xiu of her small face.


    "My little ah Xiu knows my mind. You are really a budding Jieyu flower. If someone picks your delicate flower, they must take care of it carefully."


    Ah Xiu has a thin skin. She can''t stand these words. She stamped her feet and said with her teeth.


    "Sister Ya is the worst! I think you shouldn''t have hurt your foot at the beginning. You should have hurt your mouth!"


    Although he said so, ah Xiu still refused to leave her for fear of her discomfort.


    Lin Mengya smiled and stopped. She stretched out her clothes and opened her mouth every day. She flirted with the little girl when she was free. This is the life of people.


    Unfortunately, she was born to work hard, and she couldn''t rest if she wanted to.


    "By the way, what time is it today?"


    "It''s already Shenshi. What''s the matter?"


    3 p.m. to 5 p.m.? Ning''er told Mo that it''s time to go to school.


    The two babies were anxious to see her recently, so their schoolwork was done in advance.


    However, long Tianyu said that although the two little guys compressed the time, they didn''t lose anything at all.


    "Should they both come back? Come on, let''s pick them up and surprise them."


    "Do you want to talk to the young master?"


    She thought and nodded.


    Ah Xiu immediately went to inform the young master of their people. Soon, a sedan chair appeared at the gate of the palace.


    "What does that mean?"


    Different from her usual sedan chair, the sedan chair was wide and large, and there was more than enough for her to sit down.


    "Back to Miss Su, the young master said that you had an accident in a carriage a few days ago. In the future, no matter where it is, villains will carry you."


    She was vaguely impressed by the sedan bearer. She was one of the servants of the palace family, who was more loyal and clever and could do things.


    Looking at the wide sedan chair, she sighed.


    Just let her go out. Don''t worry about the rest.


    The sedan chair is very stable, but it is much slower than the carriage.


    After a long time, I arrived at the college.


    Fortunately, the two babies haven''t gone out yet.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw many guards standing on both sides of the college.


    Eh? Why are they all palace guards?


    "Bai Su, what''s going on?"


    She deliberately parked the sedan chair at the corner and looked at the two rows of people curiously.


    "Report back to the master. It was sent by the palace family to protect the safety of the two young CHILDES. It was said that if anyone dared to harm the young childe, the palace family would spare no effort to eradicate the scourge."


    No wonder it''s so publicized. It turns out that it''s hard at home.


    No wonder, in the past, no matter she or her two children, everything was mainly low-key.


    But because of this, some talents are unscrupulous.


    Now it''s clear that it''s a taboo.


    "Well, we''ll wait here."


    When she was a child, she never felt taken over by her parents.


    Now that she has grown up and had her own children, what she thought she had forgotten has always been clearly visible.


    But now she will never be sad because of disappointment.


    Soon, the two babies were sent out.


    But when she saw the man who sent the two children out, her smile gradually disappeared.


    Frown slightly, how could it be her?


    "Aunt! Aunt Su Mei!"


    The child had sharp eyes and saw her at once.


    But fortunately, the two babies remembered her advice and only called her aunt in front of outsiders.


    Lin Mengya looked slowly and walked past.


    Open your arms and welcome the two babies who are like eagles in her arms.


    "Aunt Su Mei, why did you pick us up today!"


    Mo Yan was very happy, raised his small face and asked with some excitement.


    "I missed you, so I came to pick you up."


    Two little guys lay in her arms, rubbing their faces against her.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously protected them in her arms, but her eyes looked at the woman standing in front of her.


    "Dr. Shen, what a coincidence?"


    The snow teacher looked at her, but her face was stiff.


    Quietly clenched her fist, but her anger was hard to calm.


    No matter how she approached the two children, they always ignored themselves.


    Even their own initiative to send them out was ignored by them.


    Now, I''m kissing that woman.


    What means did the woman use to hook Her Highness? Even the children looked at her differently.


    "It''s no coincidence. I''m a gentleman here. Naturally, I want to take good care of the students here."


    sir?


    There was some pondering in her eyes. Is the snow teacher, the woman Mr. Liang said, replacing her?


    Interesting. It seems that this man really wants to replace him!


    "Oh, that''s true. It''s really hard, Dr. Shen. Have you two written about Dr. Shen?"


    The two little guys didn''t like the snow master, but seeing him say so, they thanked her politely.


    Just seeing that the two children listened to her so much, Xueshi''s heart became more jealous of her.


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave first."


    "Stop!"


    The snow master still couldn''t help drinking her.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked faintly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Now, I''m the lady here."


    "Well, I see."


    Seeing that she was quite indifferent, the snow master was so angry that his hands trembled.


    By doing so, she is looking down on herself.


    I feel that everything is under her control.


    I''m just a clown.


    From small to large, the snow master has never been so despised.


    "I will never lose to you, whether it''s the college, or... Or him!"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya sneered.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you think I can''t compare with you?"


    Xueshi blushed with anger, but Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "What do you compare with me?"


    That''s very arrogant.


    Hitting the snow teacher in the ear is an insult to her.


    "You!"


    "Don''t be so excited. If you break your gentle and virtuous disguise, it won''t be good."


    "Why did I pretend that you deceived people too much!"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and couldn''t help it. It''s hard to mix up these days. Telling a fact was actually regarded as humiliation.


    "If you want to think so, think so. But doctor Shen, do you really think you can have some things when I''m gone?"


    Black eyes flashed a faint cold light, and Xue Shiqi fainted, so I didn''t see how dangerous she is now.


    "Don''t think I can''t help you! In the world, not everyone will be deceived by you. Sooner or later, I''ll let him see your true face!"


    "You can go if you want, but I warn you one thing. Don''t touch these two children, or I''ll let you know what hell is on earth!"


    The timing of the snow master''s appearance was too coincidental.


    As soon as she was injured, snow master replaced her as a new female gentleman.


    This makes her have to think more. After all, jealousy is poison, which can make women fall from angels to demons.


    The snow teacher was frightened by the cruel color in her eyes, and then stared at her angrily.


    "Do you think I''m as mean as you? They''re still young and innocent. How could I do anything to them! Su Mei, you''re so insulting!"


    Xue Shi was so angry that his eyes were slightly red that he ran back to the Academy without looking back.


    Lin Mengya looked at her back and felt a little suspicious.


    Is it true that she misunderstood?


    "Aunt Su, can we go home?"


    Ning''er pulled her sleeve and asked with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, let''s go."


    She was full of doubts. Although it happened to be remembered, the snow teacher was long Tianyu''s person.


    If long Tianyu didn''t want her to be a female student, snow teacher would have left long ago.


    Is it true that she misunderstood?


    Although it was too eye-catching to walk around the street with a large group of people, the two children were really surrounded and looked forward to the outside. How could she have the heart to deprive the children of this little hope?


    With two babies, a large group of people rushed to the stalls on the street.


    Looking at the two little guys dancing and laughing, she thought it was worth it.


    The mother and son played until the sun set, and then they came back to the palace.


    At this time, the family had already prepared dinner, and the family was waiting for the three of them.


    When she entered the door, the big brother sent all the servants away.


    She didn''t have to pretend to be alone.


    "Look at you. You are obviously a mother. You are still so unstable."


    Gong Si looked at the sweat on her forehead, habitually took out his handkerchief and wiped it for her.


    "Hey, hey, I brought you some things today. Great grandfather, this is an appetizer plum for you. It''s hot recently. This plum can stimulate saliva, quench thirst and appetizer. It''s most suitable for your old man!"


    To say intimate, the five at home are not half as good as the great granddaughter in the hearts of my ancestors.


    He smiled and took one at once.


    Sour and sweet, without any bitter and astringent taste, it is very refreshing.


    "See, it''s better to be a girl. You, if anyone can give birth to such a close daughter as ya''er in the future, he will be the great hero of our palace family!"


    As soon as Lao Zu was happy, everyone suffered.


    The five sons of the Gong family, a high-ranking single dog, suffer from the urge of his great grandfather to marry every day. Whoever dares to answer, he will die.


    So they learned to be silent.


    Anyway, my little sister is their heart treasure. If my great grandfather likes to boast, then how to boast!


    "Well, great grandfather, don''t embarrass them. If they want to have a sweet little cotton padded jacket, they have to find the person who is willing to tailor their clothes for them, don''t they?"


    What a gong ya!


    Miyagi Wuzi didn''t dare to speak. She could only condemn her betrayal of her teammates with her eyes!


    Unfortunately, Gong Ya is the biggest. She just spread her hands with a smile to show her innocence.


    The five people immediately wailed in their hearts. It''s too late!


    If I had come back earlier, it would have been much more considerate than now!

 Chapter 1082

    The ancestors of the palace family looked at these despicable great grandchildren with disdain, and a cold hum of disdain came out of their nose.


    "If they can find it, they will have to wait until now? I think when I was their age, the children ordered a kiss."


    Well, it''s better than soy sauce.


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and smiled, automatically ignoring the five pairs of sad eyes.


    No way, she has to respect the old and love the young.


    "Ya''er, there''s something pressing on my heart. Since you want me to recognize Gan''s great granddaughter this time, why don''t you recognize Mo Yan and Ning''er together. I really like those two children. Our family hasn''t been so happy for many years."


    She was a little surprised that Lao Zu could say so.


    To tell the truth, Mo Yan''s life experience is relatively easy to accept.


    But what she didn''t expect was the family''s attitude towards Ning''er.


    In fact, except for her fourth brother, she never took the initiative to mention that Ning''er was born by herself.


    And Ning''er''s current identity is the adoptive son of his highness Xi''s ultimate favorite.


    In the future, he may still inherit the position of his highness Xi.


    But she knew that the reason why Lao Zu did this was because Lao Zu accepted everything he had.


    My heart is warm.


    "Let''s put this matter on hold for the time being. I know your great grandfather likes those two children, but now that the palace family is in the spotlight, they should be careful. The children are still young, and the great grandfather loves them more."


    She has always thanked her kindness.


    The palace family treats her like this. Naturally, she always takes the interests of the palace family first and considers them for the palace family.


    However, the ancestors of the palace family still wanted to stop talking, but they couldn''t help but take some regret in their eyes.


    Or Gong bin knew what his father meant, sighed and whispered.


    "Great grandfather probably apologized to you."


    She was stunned and immediately reacted.


    Over the years, the Gong family has not been ignorant of her news.


    However, due to many reasons, they did not take her back to take care of her. Instead, they let her wander outside.


    After she came to the palace family, she considered the palace family everywhere and always put the interests of the palace family first.


    Heart to heart, great grandfather, how can he not feel bad?


    "Great grandfather, let the past pass. Aren''t you the most open-minded and cheerful?"


    "Alas, if I could hold on a little longer, I could take your mother too. In the end, it was my incompetence that made your mother and grandmother die miserably in a foreign land..."


    The Gong family attached great importance to family affection, otherwise she would not have been so successful and become the master of the Gong family after she came back.


    Sometimes, people in the palace family can do things that give up their own interests for family affection.


    This kind of behavior is very rare for people with their background.


    No one is a saint, and no one can guarantee that he will not make mistakes all his life.


    What''s more, the objective conditions of the palace family were so that even if the great grandfather had a heart, he was powerless.


    And her return, although a piece of great grandfather''s heart disease, but ultimately left incomplete.


    "Great grandfather, everything in the world is so perfect. Although my mother is gone, am I still there? If you really feel guilty, hurt me more, okay?"


    With her delicate and soft words, Gong Qianfeng''s heart was gently comforted like a gentle wind and rain.


    "Good, good girl, you are still filial. It''s much better than those five elm pimples."


    Five elm bumps said, who did they recruit and who provoked?


    But no one can be jealous. After all, in their hearts, little sister is also a treasure in their hearts. Naturally, she is always good everywhere.


    Such a contradictory and complex mood, I''m afraid they will take it for a lifetime.


    "My brothers are also rare talents in the world. In fact, I''m thinking of discussing with you. Our family is very different from before. Although I hold the title of home owner, the abilities of my brothers are far above me. Therefore, I hope they can share some of my work."


    Gong Qianfeng has no objection to this matter.


    No matter how powerful ya''er is, she can''t do everything in detail.


    These things, if given to others, can be done well on the one hand, but their loyalty must not be as high as her five brothers.


    Now, both openly and secretly, are thinking about the power in the hands of their masters.


    Ya''er can''t show up openly. Fortunately, they take care of everything now.


    Now if it is implemented, it can become very solid in the shortest time.


    If we delay the opportunity, we will slowly infiltrate the * *, but lose the opportunity.


    Gong Qianfeng knows that now is not the time to hesitate.


    "Well, they all listen to you."


    With the support of our great ancestors, things will be much easier to do.


    She got up, stood solemnly at the door and gave a deep salute to her five brothers.


    "Little sister, what are you doing?"


    Gong bin stepped forward to help, but Lin Mengya gently dodged.


    "My younger brothers and sisters are the youngest. They are not as talented and moral as your brothers. Fortunately, the five brothers did not give up, so I became the head of the palace family. I have no ability to govern the world in their position, but I know that there is no rule. If there is anything to offend in the future, please forgive me."


    She used to be used to them, but now after seeing such a serious look, the five people are not used to it.


    But they also know that everything is closed to the palace and they can''t take it seriously.


    He could not help straightening his back, and his expression gradually became serious.


    Lin Mengya looked around and spoke calmly.


    "You have made great contributions to the success of the palace family today. But how many brothers do you know about the current situation of the palace family?"


    Several people were puzzled by her question.


    Only Gong Si, with a slightly wrinkled eyebrow, looked worried.


    "In the past, the palace family was able to stand firm. Only because it would be weak, broad and strong, the palace family was able to develop and grow, but it also buried hidden dangers."


    In the original days, several people in the house didn''t want to recall.


    The feeling of being bullied and squeezed out of breath will always be engraved in their minds.


    They will be spurred on and never want to repeat it.


    "So from now on, our palace family''s foreign policy should be changed. Now you can do everything you wanted to do but didn''t dare to do! Not only do it beautifully, but also make it public! Let the whole kingdom of Wei know that our palace family is really the first in the world!"


    Her voice is pleasant to hear, but at the moment, there is a smell of demagoguery.


    Or, that''s the smell of ambition!


    The first in the world.


    To be honest, they didn''t dare to think about these things before.


    Now, the little sister not only speaks out, but also has full faith.


    For the first time, they were not indulged with pity in front of Gong ya.


    But obedience, the obedience of the strong to the stronger.


    If she is an emperor, they are the most loyal soldiers under her command.


    It will open up territory for her, and there will be no complaints.


    Just because she has more ambition and strength than them.


    It was a kind of obedience.


    "From now on, I need every one of you to make great efforts and intentions. Big brother, you used to take care of all the accounts, land and all business transactions of the palace family. But do you know why the palace family couldn''t shelter even a small inn in the end?"


    Gong bin has actually thought about this problem for several years.


    In the past, he always felt that there was a problem with his ability, but these days, he gradually realized.


    Because the former palace family was too weak and incompetent.


    In Weiguo, it''s good to enjoy the cool as long as you have your back against a big tree.


    A person''s ability is limited. If he wants to expand his influence, he must be connected with others to form a protection network.


    Otherwise, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg if he fought against the whole Wei family with his own strength.


    "I think everyone should understand that the palace family is a whole, and each piece is part of the interest network. No one can exist alone. Only by uniting, supporting and restricting each other can we make great progress."


    The room was quiet, and everyone was concentrating and listening to her.


    "Compared with other families, our advantage is continuous financial support, supported by the emperor and the temple. But our disadvantage is also obvious. Although we have allies in the top ten aristocratic families, we are not solid. Therefore, the next thing we need to do is obscene development! Don''t wave!"


    Just now, it was still impassioned and exciting. The next second was some nouns they couldn''t understand.


    Just grow up, and be obscene


    Several gentlemen of the palace family said that they couldn''t come, really!


    "Cough, don''t pick words. I mean, we should keep a low profile. When necessary, some means that can''t be on the table can also be used. Big brother, all the economic exchanges of the palace family in the future are still in your hands. However, I want you to cultivate your confidants and put them in various posts. It''s best to use more deputies."


    Deputy, this is a delicate position.


    Although it is always a little weaker than the forehand, in fact, the deputy is a deadly position.


    First, the forehand will, he will.


    Once there is a problem with the forehand, the Deputy can head directly.


    What''s wrong with the forehand, the second hand is the easiest to find.


    It''s not very aboveboard, but in fact, it''s effective.


    Although there is no doubt about the use of people, more means will provide more protection.


    After all, no one can guarantee that they will never change.


    And it''s related to interests. She has to guard against it.


    "I want the accounts to be clear and clear at a glance. From now on, everyone in the palace family should be responsible for every confused account. All the children of the palace family, even me and my grandfather, can''t go to the counter to pick up money at will. If anyone has an opinion, let him come to Zeng Zu in person."

 Chapter 1533

    "Second brother, I want you to establish a private armed force belonging to the palace family in the shortest time!"


    She had experienced this before.


    The struggle between aristocratic families is sometimes as much as the fight between local ruffians and hooligans.


    Whoever has many people and ruthless moves can win.


    In the fight, she lost less and won more.


    Therefore, she must maintain such a fine tradition.


    "I don''t want dead men. What I need is absolute loyalty and absolute strength. Their ability to fight alone can be a little inferior, but once they fight in a group, I want them to be invincible and invincible."


    Gong Er, listen, it''s called blood boiling.


    Back then, he was also a famous militant.


    I''m going to get sick in recent years, so I want to fight quickly.


    He opened his mouth and his white teeth were brilliant.


    "Little sister, don''t worry. I''ll leave it to me. I just don''t know. What scale do you want?"


    She tilted her head, thought carefully, and finally came to a conclusion.


    "At present, I don''t want to make too much trouble, that is, I can rebel against the strength of success."


    Everyone felt a cold sweat coming out of their heads.


    It''s not too big? It''s almost Nezha making trouble in the sea, okay?


    Only Gong Er smiled like a chrysanthemum and even rubbed his hands.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. It''s up to me. I guarantee you that in the future, if you want to be a princess, you''ll be a princess, and if you want to be a queen, you''ll be a queen!"


    Everyone covered their forehead.


    Even if there is one who is so brave, there is another who doesn''t refuse to come.


    It seems that their family is at risk of a traitor.


    Gong Qianfeng touched his forehead. He''s old and can''t help being scared. Now he''s sick and quit. Is there still time?


    Of course, people only think Gong Ya is joking.


    After all, the technical work of rebellion is time-consuming, laborious and expensive.


    Who has nothing to do such thankless and risky things?


    "We''ll talk about this later, but second brother, I hope the private armed forces of our palace family have strict military discipline and good style. I want everyone to praise, not everyone to fear."


    Sometimes fear doesn''t make people really surrender.


    Instead, it is reverence and moving, which will exert more power.


    Gong Er nodded and took charge of the matter.


    "Don''t worry, younger sister. Your second brother can''t do anything else. He''s good at wielding knives and guns. I''ll do it."


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked at Gong San.


    The Gong San''s expression of this matter is still indifferent, but in his eyes, there is always some melancholy that can''t be melted.


    When I came back this time, the other brothers would make trouble with her from time to time.


    Only the third brother, often stuffy in his own small yard.


    Several times, after the fourth brother invited him over, the third brother always sat there alone in a daze.


    To tell the truth, she is still very worried about the current state of her third brother.


    Therefore, she found a job for her third brother, which is relatively easy and suitable for him.


    "Three brothers."


    Gong San heard her voice, but it was like waking up from a dream. It seemed a little dull.


    Looking at his haunted appearance, several other people were sad..


    In this way, people must be abandoned.


    "Little sister, you say, I listen."


    He smiled apologetically at Lin Mengya, and then sat down and looked at her.


    "I need you to help me sit in Sitai college!"


    "I''m afraid it''s wrong?"


    Gong San refused without thinking.


    But who is she? If she says so, where is the reason to recycle?


    "I know what you are worried about, third brother. Now I have assured you as the owner of the palace family. The problem you worry about will never happen. The palace corner is the palace corner. It is unique by nature!"


    She said one of Gong San''s most worried things with determination.


    His twin brother is always a knot in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, Yu Mingzhu''s story is just an introduction.


    He is not so narrow-minded that he can''t let go of his hatred for a woman.


    But his brother is always a scar on his heart.


    He always owes the Gong family.


    "You didn''t do those things. You don''t have to think so. And like your great grandfather, the more you feel indebted, the more you have to try to make up for it. Third brother, you have learned a lot. As a modest gentleman, no one can pick up any mistakes. The College seems simple, but there are a lot of things. If there is no suitable person, I''m afraid there will be problems."


    Just as scholars can''t manage soldiers, if you let a rough man like your second brother be the Dean, I''m afraid that in a few days, the college will be full of chickens and dogs and never have peace.


    The third brother is very bookish. It is commendable that he is smooth and does not lose his wrist. Be cautious but don''t flinch. He is fair in dealing with affairs, delicate in mind and gentle in temperament.


    It''s the most appropriate thing to let him sit in the college.


    "I... let me see, OK?"


    In the school of management, Gong San is actually a little excited.


    My little sister mentioned it once before, but the college had not been built at that time, so it was just a thought.


    Now, the opportunity is in front of him.


    But he was a little evasive.


    "Third brother!"


    Gong Wu was a little excited, but Gong Si grabbed his arm and gently shook his head at him.


    If you don''t figure something out by yourself, it''s in vain to persuade anyone.


    "OK, I won''t force you. But from tomorrow on, I hope you can go to the college with me."


    She has a good idea. The third brother likes to be quiet. If he goes for a walk every day, he might be moved.


    Gong San frowned. As soon as his refusal reached his lips, he heard Lin Mengya say something a little depressed.


    "I was injured a few days ago, and Mr. Liang temporarily asked a female gentleman to replace me. When I went to pick up my children today, the female gentleman ridiculed me, saying that I didn''t share grain and don''t work hard. My talent and learning were not comparable to others, which demoted me to nothing. But I didn''t read a few books and couldn''t even refute. It seems that in a few days, I will be completely in college I lost my position. If the third brother doesn''t help me, no one can help me. "


    Her eyes were red and she spoke pitifully and wrongly.


    Gong San''s heart was shocked, and his heart was full of pain.


    The reason why he felt guilty was not because he hurt the palace family.


    But at this time, people actually bullied the little sister. Does he have the reason to sit idly by?


    "Who dares so much? Don''t worry, little sister. I''ll go with you tomorrow! If you want to crush you, you have to ask me whether I agree or not."


    She immediately broke her tears into laughter and said happily.


    "Thank you, third brother. I''m relieved to have you here."


    Nearby, Gong Wuyi looked at the two people in surprise.


    It''s so simple. I can''t believe that I''ve really settled my third brother?


    His little sister is really strong!


    Lin Mengya is elated in her heart. It is her nature to protect the calf. No one can run away.


    "That little sister, they all have jobs. What about me and me?"


    Gong Wu couldn''t wait to ask, his eyes full of excitement.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at him carefully.


    Looking straight at Gong Wu''s heart, she was a little hairy. Finally, she showed a little sweet smile.


    "As for the four brothers and the five brothers, your two tasks are the most important. From now on, you two are my avatars, commonly known as close bodyguards and doghead soldiers."


    "Poof -"


    Gong Si, who has always been elegant and dignified, took a sip of tea and sprayed it out.


    I can''t help but have a deeper understanding of my little sister''s mouth addiction.


    Sometimes he also wondered how he meant that when he came to the little sister, he inexplicably took a childish vulgarity?


    However, Gong Wu was a little disappointed. His mouth was pursed very high. On his sunny and handsome face, there were several dark clouds at the moment.


    "Younger sister, don''t you believe me and my fourth brother? Yes, I admit that I don''t have the eldest brother who is steady, the second brother who is good at martial arts, and the third brother who is knowledgeable. But I have shared hardships with you so many times, you little heartless, how can I not know your fifth brother''s heart!"


    Her angry eyes blinked desperately at her. Lin Mengya now understands why so many people like little wolf dogs.


    "Of course I know your heart, brother five. You say, are you willing to be trapped in one place forever, or are you willing to have new stimulation and challenges every day?"


    She coaxed and laid bait.


    The fifth brother Gordon was aroused by curiosity. His ears stood straight and his eyes stared at her.


    "Of course, there are new things to play every day? Little sister, do you have any good ideas?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and led her five brothers to her trap step by step.


    "Catch the king before the thief. For our family, I''m the king. You can see how many people want to deal with me. You should stay by my side and compete with new people every day. You don''t have to worry about winning or losing. Even if you lose, I''ll be kidnapped or killed by a sword."


    "Who, who said I would lose! I tell you, even if it''s a top expert like the second brother, I''m confident to escort you away! It''s settled. In the future, I''ll be your personal bodyguard. No matter who comes, I''ll protect you!"


    Young man, my mind is still very simple.


    What''s worse than Lin Mengya, an old fox.


    In my heart, "puff" laughed.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said.


    "Well, well, after that, my little life depends on my five brothers."


    Look at Gong Wuyi''s face with some green ferocity. Lin Mengya has already laughed.


    In fact, four brothers and five brothers, she keeps them for great use.


    Just for the time being, just stay with her to experience.


    "Old four, what about you?"


    Lao Zu glanced at Gong Si and asked with a smile.


    "I will be sent by my master."


    He will never refuse her wishes.

 Chapter 1534

    Seeing that all the family had landed, she narrowed her eyes and felt that she was really thoughtful.


    Gong Si saw through the essence of her laziness at a glance, knocked on the table and asked curiously.


    "You''ve paid us all now. What about you?"


    "Me? Of course I''m in the camp!"


    Oh, it''s so reasonable to be lazy. Only she, a wonderful flower, can do it.


    Gong Si smiled at her and shook his head.


    "You, you, but I don''t think you can go anywhere. If your great grandfather recognizes your identity, he will come to the door automatically."


    She rolled her eyes. The fourth brother is really a good player in the landscape industry.


    It''s really a pot that doesn''t open.


    "Alas, I was born to work hard, no one hurts, no one loves..."


    I knew she was acting, but several people in the palace family couldn''t stand it.


    "Come on, come on, it''s a big deal. I''ll block ya''er. You, no one is allowed to bully her!"


    My grandfather said that these people were honest in an instant.


    She secretly praised herself in her heart. Women always have natural advantages.


    Next, the eldest brother and she discussed the details of the marriage.


    The Gong family is a big family, and in order to show their attention to her, they want to make the ceremony of recognizing relatives more lively.


    However, because the opening ceremony of the college is about to arrive, Lao Zu thought that they could be put together.


    At that time, there will be no fewer people to congratulate.


    I''m afraid I''ll never accept her dry granddaughter in front of the whole Wei family again.


    Until then, we should keep it a secret.


    It''s said that Lin MengWu has begun to communicate with the aristocratic family who came to feiye city in recent days.


    They don''t know whether their lineage will recognize her or not, but because the palace family attaches importance to the girl, if Lin MengWu is recognized and goes back, they will eat it if they make friends again.


    Therefore, Lin MengWu probably caught everyone''s psychology and danced like a butterfly.


    At the beginning, she was also a legitimate daughter of gaomen. Some polite words and scenes were not unfamiliar.


    But when ah Xiu learned that, he just frowned and didn''t persuade himself.


    "Those who catch up with children are not buyers and sellers. Only those who ask for them will condescend."


    When Lin Mengya heard ah Xiu say something casually, she just smiled and continued to look at the account book in her hand.


    In those days, when she was Princess Yu, countless worship posts were sent to the door every day.


    All banquets in Beijing that are slightly more important are proud of her presence.


    Her yard has long become a scene in Beijing.


    All the people she made friends with, except those with similar personalities, were worthy of each other.


    It''s not how proud she is.


    It''s just the communication between people. If it''s just for friendship, it''s all.


    But it is often for profit that aristocratic families make friends with aristocratic families.


    Being reserved is often more valuable than taking the initiative.


    Lin MengWu doesn''t understand this truth. She''s demonstrating.


    That means that Lin Meng''s dancing skills are superb and she has a wide range of communication. If the palace family doesn''t recognize her, it''s a great loss.


    Alas, I don''t know where the self-confidence comes from. My skin is thicker than the bottom of the pot.


    A few days later, the big brother and the second brother began to go out early and return late every day, and they couldn''t meet each other.


    The third brother is also sorting out his study in recent days, probably to prepare for becoming the dean of the Academy.


    The fourth brother sees him every day, and he is responsible for the pick-up and delivery of the two babies.


    As for the fifth brother, the guy really annoyed her. After she complained to the second brother in tears, she was taken to the school field to practice martial arts.


    It''s called preparing to protect her.


    "Little sister, why are you sitting here?"


    The sun was just right. She nestled in her chair to bask in the sun.


    Suddenly she heard the voice of her third brother. She was surprised.


    "Nothing. Bai Su and ah Xiu are helping me clean the house. I''m out to hide for a while. Why did the third brother think of looking for me?"


    She narrowed her eyes like a lazy cat.


    I don''t know why, Gong Sanfang was still a little worried. Now she precipitated after seeing her lazy appearance.


    She is a clever girl, but she always does something unexpected.


    But it happened that no matter what extraordinary things she did, it would not be too much to put it on her.


    Probably, she was born with a kind of freedom that they didn''t have.


    Yes, that''s it.


    "Didn''t you say you asked me to help you go to the college to support you? You live in the yard every day. How can I support you?"


    Gong San sits casually on the porch. Lin Mengya always feels that the three brothers are not ordinary people.


    Although he and his fourth brother are both gentle and jade like types, there is a kind of quiet elegance on the third brother.


    For example, he was sitting on the porch and had never tidied up his clothes.


    But it made her feel that the folds of his clothes were dignified and dignified.


    Appearance can be imitated, but temperament will never be the same.


    She thought that if the twin brothers of the three brothers were here, she would immediately distinguish them.


    Knowing that the third brother had something to say, she didn''t beat around the bush.


    "I''m waiting for news."


    Seeing her calm appearance, Gong San couldn''t help laughing.


    He always couldn''t see through the little sister, but he trusted her inexplicably.


    The two men were so quietly basking in the sun in the yard that no one spoke.


    After a while, someone asked outside the gate.


    "Is miss in there?"


    She knew from hearing that it was an acquaintance.


    Sure enough, the boy who appeared in front of her was gong Ping, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    When teenagers are greedy for growth, let alone one year, it''s just one thing.


    And I don''t know who I learned from. There was no panic on the boy''s face. On the contrary, he is as calm as a little old man.


    "Gong Ping, have you met Miss."


    Seeing the young lady again, Gong Ping was actually very excited.


    But after all, he is not the timid and young boy at the beginning.


    Board board saluted and shouted three young masters.


    I think the third brother knew him very well. He just smiled and nodded.


    "Why are you here? Gong Ping, we haven''t seen each other for many days?"


    Gong Ping is not very interesting, but I can see that he is probably more happy.


    "The young lady is busy outside. It would be a great honor if Gong Ping could help the young lady a little."


    "Who did you learn so old-fashioned at a young age?"


    She tilted her lips and heard Gong Ping say.


    "Now, I work under the young master."


    She knew who could train a little old-fashioned except her big brother.


    Gong Ping obviously came for something important. After greeting her, he immediately said.


    "The young master asked the young to tell the young lady that someone saw Mr. Shen in and out of Mr. Su Yan''s study today."


    When it was time to come, she knew that the fox''s tail could not be hidden for long.


    Besides, it''s still a wild fox that hasn''t become an elite.


    "Well, what does Mr. Su Yan think of it?"


    "Mr. Su Yan still goes his own way, just some unconfirmed rumors. In addition, Mr. Shen can be a man. He has just been in the college for a few days. I heard that he won the unanimous praise of the teaching gentlemen."


    With long Tianyu''s arrogant temperament and ice cold attitude, the fool asked.


    And he disdained to explain such things. After all, for him, all women except her would be regarded as nothing.


    As for being a man.


    Those old-fashioned people don''t like the hypocrisy of snow master. They don''t like her true nature in every way.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Gong Ping hesitated, but seeing that the young lady seemed interested in these things, she could only whisper.


    "Also, Mr. Liang went to the young master once. He said that in the college, Mr. Liang was dissatisfied with you. They secretly signed together and hoped that Mr. Liang could remove you."


    Gong Ping quietly observed the look of her young lady, but when she saw that she was still indifferent and that she didn''t see any sadness or joy, she couldn''t help complaining for her.


    What a nice young lady of his family. Why are they so unpopular with those old stereotypes?


    "Oh? What are their reasons?"


    "The reason is that you are ignorant, frivolous and debauchery."


    The farther back, the less Gong Ping''s voice.


    In the end, it''s like a mosquito.


    "This reason is really sufficient. What did big brother say?"


    "The young master refused at that time, and firmly said that there could be no gentlemen in the college, but there could definitely be no ladies. He also said that the ladies could fully represent the palace family. If they were disrespectful to the ladies, they were disrespectful to the palace family."


    The maintenance of the big brother, as she expected, also warmed her heart.


    "OK, I know all this. Did big brother tell you before coming here? You can''t reveal a word about me to the outside world. OK, go ahead and get busy. We''ll get together when we''re free in a few days."


    After Gong Ping retired, Gong San looked at his little sister who didn''t know how she was feeling in front of him. She was a little distressed.


    But more, it is helpless.


    "Three brothers, have you seen it?"


    She stood up, narrowed her eyes and looked at the increasingly hot sun in the sky.


    She is Gong ya, the sun of the Gong family.


    But even if the light shines, there are still places where the light can''t shine.


    Su Mei is the moon.


    Only by quitting Gong Ya''s role can she see more.


    "You really don''t have to take this matter to heart. They are just frogs at the bottom of a well. We''ll just replace them if we find better ones in the future."


    Gong San thought she was sad. After all, the college was founded by her, but now it is treated like this. How can it not make people cold.


    "Does the third brother think I care about these unimportant people?"


    She tilted her head and filled her eyes with a look that he couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 1535

    "No."


    Gong San thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    She values love, but what matters is truth.


    Those people were just dispensable to her.


    Then why did she


    "I think, in their eyes, what is the woman?"


    Gong Sanyi was stunned. After reacting for a while, he said slowly.


    "A woman is a woman. She is a relative, a loved one, or an enemy."


    This is his true feelings over the years, not adulterated at all.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked at him and smiled.


    "Yes, in the eyes of our palace family, women are also human. But in their eyes, women are just a decoration. What can a woman do if she is talented and beautiful? It''s just like the patterns on flower bottles and the patterns on paint plates. They are all decorative. Since they are utensils, they must be obedient and sensible before they can be properly placed. Otherwise, they will be smashed and distributed Sell. "


    Gong San was lost in thought because of her words.


    Is that so?


    Maybe so. It''s just that the Gong family values women over men, so they feel that women are no different from them.


    And the connivance of my little sister is basically out of a desire to be a brother.


    "Third brother, do you think I''m strange?"


    Her argument is common in modern society, but not necessarily here.


    Gong San thought carefully and said seriously.


    "I don''t think it''s strange, little sister. I finally understand your original intention of establishing the college. Don''t worry, I will help you."


    The men of the palace family surprised her again.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help it. She rushed over and gave her third brother a hug.


    "Thank you. Thank you for understanding me and supporting me."


    How lucky, when she was a heaven and earth, there would be such a group of people who didn''t ask or say anything, just being good to her and supporting her in the end.


    "Silly girl, family, what else do you say to thank you? Let''s go. Now the news over there has also spread, and we should sweep the dust."


    Gong San said it lightly, but his tone was indisputable.


    The college still belongs to their palace family. For the time being, it''s not up to those things to decide.


    "When I change my clothes, people prepare such a big gift for me. I''m not so sloppy, so I''ll take it?"


    She winked playfully at her third brother, who couldn''t help rubbing her little head again.


    Today, Sitai college welcomes the first Dean.


    Apart from Lin Mengya, the honorary dean who is more symbolic than practical, it has been speculated by these teachers who can preside over the work of the college.


    It''s just that the Gong family has never expressed their attitude, and Mr. Liang has some prestige.


    Therefore, some people in the college think that the Dean may be the highly respected Mr. Liang.


    If there is hope, there is flattery.


    Liang Yue also dared to trip her with this.


    Otherwise, how dare the daughter of an ordinary teacher Yin her supervisor?


    This time they went, it was a surprise attack, and the two did not disclose it to anyone.


    So when they all arrived at the gate of Sitai college, no one found it, let alone spread it.


    Looking at Sitai college, whose door was wide open and relaxed, Lin Mengya frowned.


    It seems that these people are really living a very comfortable life.


    "It seems that they have forgotten who raised them so high."


    She said coldly, and Gong San''s face changed slightly.


    "How high you lift, how hard you fall."


    There are many people here who were poor and frustrated at the beginning.


    I think I have a lot of skills, but I have no way to serve the country because of my birth.


    Now, after they became teachers of the college, they began to be complacent and indulge in delusions because of their respect for their students.


    But I don''t know that their fate has never been in their own hands.


    "Go."


    Gong San first entered the gate of the Academy, followed by Lin Mengya.


    In the Academy, the windows are bright and clean, and the servants who come and go are all dressed in uniform and clean.


    Gong San hasn''t been to the academy several times, so some people don''t recognize him.


    But Su Mei, who followed him, was a "celebrity".


    Unfortunately, it''s not a good name.


    Seeing that she brought another man in, she asked several people to start pointing at her.


    "It seems that those gentlemen are right at all. Su Mei is a blank of water-borne poplars!"


    "Bah! I don''t see what I look like. I''m still a female gentleman. I don''t think she can even compare with Mr. Shen."


    Lin Mengya didn''t pay much attention to the servants'' comments before.


    The mouth grows on others. Let them say what they like.


    But remembering the purpose of her coming today, she stopped with a cold voice.


    "What did you just say about me?"


    The two servants were all local people. They were thirty or forty years old, which was the age when the prime minister didn''t hurt and the children were noisy.


    Thinking about justice, don''t you actually want to use her to vent your dissatisfaction in life?


    "What can we say? If Mr. Su can do it, will no one say it?"


    One of them has sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. When he opens his mouth, he has a thorn. It sounds terrible.


    The other was aware of something wrong and quietly pulled his companion''s sleeve.


    Lin Mengya approached them step by step.


    "Pa", the one who just said her got a hard slap in the face.


    "You deserve to say about the inspector''s affair?"


    Although she is a girl, as a doctor, she practices the teacher''s acupuncture script all the year round.


    Although the five fingers are extremely slender and flexible, their strength is actually comparable to that of ordinary men.


    This slap directly knocked the woman down.


    "You, you dare to hit me!"


    The woman covered her face and scolded her angrily.


    But Lin Mengya glanced at her.


    But at a glance, those dark eyes were like the water of the yellow spring, with a strong murderous spirit.


    The woman who comes here to help the servant has never seen her look like a fierce blade.


    But the woman is also experienced in battle and has a strong ability to adapt to changes.


    "Come on! Su Mei hit someone! Come on!"


    Still want to call friends, why, fight in groups?


    "Who''s making a noise here? Don''t you know this is Sitai Academy... Three, three young masters!"


    The outer court steward in the Academy actually met several young masters of the palace family.


    At present, after seeing the frost faced Gong sanshao, he immediately came to see the driver.


    My heart is busy complaining. Why is this time coming?


    "Is this the servant you recruited? I ask you, how did the palace family teach you?"


    Gong San was not fierce. On the contrary, even in his anger, he still maintained a slow speed and extremely elegant emphasis.


    But the steward inexplicably shivered, and his legs and stomach began to turn.


    Even in front of the young master, he would not be like this.


    After a brain sweat, the steward immediately knelt in front of the third young master.


    "Yes, it''s a small dereliction of duty. The small one kicked her out immediately."


    "Wait a minute."


    The one who spoke was Lin Mengya.


    I saw a cold face and came to the steward.


    "After slandering me, do you want to leave? There is nothing so cheap in the world."


    The man in charge couldn''t help but be frightened.


    Before, if the fourth young master brought Mr. Su, it was not enough to cause a sensation.


    Now that she came with the third young master, and the third young master had the intention to support him faintly, Su Mei''s identity was great.


    There are five young masters in the palace family.


    Four less than five, young and young, may not be able to do anything.


    But the third young master had a good reputation in the past. It''s obvious that he came here for something.


    But in the yard


    He wiped his cold sweat and couldn''t imagine such a picture.


    "Well, Mr. Su said, what should we do?"


    "I remember that even the factotum who signed the living deed will be punished if he dares to contradict and slander his master?"


    The manager''s cold sweat was thick again, but this time, he couldn''t care to wipe it.


    "Yes, Mr. Su has a good memory."


    "Then follow the rules. In the future, all things in the college should follow the rules. If you don''t, you will be punished next time."


    If the steward is granted amnesty, he immediately nods and says yes.


    "Third young master! Mr. Su, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Surprised, the woman hurried to Gong San and kowtowed for mercy.


    Her mouth smelled a little. She was very satisfied with the job of Sitai college.


    In fact, she deserved it.


    Lin Mengya proposed and improved all the terms of employment and welfare measures of Sitai college.


    The capital she shows off is Lin Mengya''s kindness.


    Even if you don''t know your identity, you can''t blame others.


    "Why should I spare you? Someone should have told you that Mr. Su''s words represent the palace family. You openly slander Mr. Su and never repent. Then this should be your end."


    Gong San''s tone was indifferent, but his words were not just for the woman.


    The steward was sweating like rain. He had long been lying on the ground and was almost crawling forward.


    "Third young master, let''s go."


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Lin Mengya bypassed the three without looking back.


    Next, whose turn is it?


    The atmosphere in the "Zhiwei hall" where the teachers of Sitai college are specially used for meetings and discussions seems a little heavy.


    Although Mr. Liang was in the upper position, he frowned, as if he had something on his mind that couldn''t be dissolved.


    Under the hall, there are thirty or forty people.


    Headed by a thin old man, Qi Yue sat in an insignificant corner.


    Unlike other people''s anger, seriousness, or sadness, he frowned tightly and slightly, as if he was worried about something.


    Compared with other people''s flowers, the place where he sat seemed to be unique.


    Yes, he was excluded.


    But fortunately, as he expected.

 Chapter 1536

    "Sir, this matter can''t be condoned any more!"


    A gentleman was filled with righteous indignation. His white face rose a little angry red, as if he had been angry.


    Mr. Liang touched his beard and showed some embarrassment on his face.


    But he just looked at the man, but he didn''t speak.


    "Mr. Liang, you are highly respected. We all respect you. As long as you say a word, we will follow you and clean up the atmosphere together!"


    The other, though gentle, spoke with ruthless seriousness.


    After the two gentlemen spoke, everyone began to talk.


    At the end of the day, people''s voices soared, and they were eager to try and overturn the roof.


    Mr. Liang looked left and right, and the worry in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    The head on the knee is also unconsciously clenched.


    Although he has many reasons in dealing with the world, now he has committed public anger.


    If he were alone, it would go with them.


    But now, Sitai college has just built a shelf. If it falls down at this time, everything must start from scratch.


    In this way, he will live up to the expectations of the palace family.


    But if you follow their mind


    He could see that even though Mr. Su Meisu had sharp teeth and sharp mouth, he was a pure child to Sitai college.


    Others don''t know that Mr. Su Mei is really responsible for the college through getting along with him some time ago.


    Especially after the fourth childe handed over all the rights and responsibilities to her for judgment, Mr. Su would do everything beneficial to the college perfectly.


    Therefore, he can guarantee that no matter what Mr. Su''s character is, she must have used her heart for the Academy.


    Just


    He glanced at his almost noisy colleagues, and the pimple between his eyebrows tightened more and more.


    Wasn''t it good a few days ago? Why? You have to drive Su Mei out?


    Mr. Liang looked outside the door. Before that, he sent a schoolboy he served with him to the palace house to report. I don''t know whether several CHILDES of the Palace House have received the news.


    Alas, this burden is hard to pick!


    Mr. Liang is warm and has never had a frank attitude. It is obviously delaying.


    Over there, Qi Yue''s mind is also turning.


    He usually doesn''t make friends with people, especially because he is the gentleman invited by the famous words of the palace family, so those people respect him on the surface, but he has heard a lot of cold words behind his back.


    He has his own understanding of what happened today.


    Looking coldly at these clowns, he just sat on the sidelines.


    The intuition that has known people for many years tells him that Mr. Su is not such an easy person to drive away!


    "Miss, we will succeed this time!"


    In the corner of Zhiwei hall, Liang Yue can''t wait to enjoy her victory.


    Looking at those people hating the bitch one by one, she just felt very happy.


    "I see Su Mei, how to turn over!"


    Liang Yue proudly hooked her lips. Sure enough, the man was right.


    As long as Su Mei is rejected, the fourth young master will be hers!


    As everyone knows, the master didn''t pay attention to these things at all.


    "Little sister, why don''t we go in now?"


    Outside the knowledge hall, Lin Mengya suddenly stopped, hugged her arms and leaned against the wall.


    Gong San let her do this, but he heard the louder and louder voice inside.


    But he didn''t know why he let those people bark at him.


    "Don''t worry, they haven''t exposed their tusks yet. Haven''t we wasted all our previous efforts when we go in now?


    ¡±


    She looked at Gong San with evil spirit, and Gong San''s heart jumped slightly.


    How to say, he has never seen such a little sister.


    Like an aggressive leopard, it approaches silently and stretches out its claws. It waits for the moment when the prey reveals its flaws and quickly harvests the prey''s life.


    Originally he was very angry, but now he is sad for the people inside.


    Because opponents are never equal.


    "You mean --"


    Gong San looked at her with some doubt in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya pointed contemptuously inside, but her eyes looked at the distant sky.


    "Three brothers, if hungry people guard a huge sweet cake for others every day. They are poor all their life and can only eat some crumbs. Do you think they will feel fair?"


    Gong San thought about it, but he bent his lips.


    "So they want to seize this sweet cake before it is ownerless?"


    "Yes, so I think that a person''s virtue has nothing to do with whether he has talent and learning. Greed is greed. Even if he is rich in learning, he only learns to be insatiable."


    Even in ancient and modern times, at home and abroad, most scholars hold a disdainful attitude towards money.


    I think everything is inferior, only reading is high, but ironically, what can test them most is money and power.


    But who is she, Lin Mengya?


    When the mouse made an idea of her vegetable oil, she could ask the mouse to accompany her owner.


    How could she let these people take advantage of her for no reason?


    "That makes sense. I''m sorry. I used to be too narrow-minded."


    Gong San thought that it was the little sister who said those words to comfort him in order to let him get out of his heart knot earlier.


    But I don''t think the situation in the college is really so bad.


    If he had joined the college from the beginning, I''m afraid the situation would not become so tense.


    "Yes, it''s all your fault."


    She just pretended to be wronged and complained. Then she couldn''t hold it. She smiled and said softly.


    "Therefore, the third brother has to devote himself to the college and make up for it after death!"


    Gong San was stunned. Finally, he couldn''t help but show a bright smile.


    He touched her head like a child and responded gently to her


    "OK."


    Even if it is not for anything else, just for the maintenance of his sister, he will try to come out of the past.


    The past cannot be changed, only the future can be expected.


    "Mr. Liang, it''s wrong to say. Yes, the palace family funded the construction of the college. But everyone knows that they built it under the order of the emperor. In that case, the imperial court must have given a lot of silver. Since it was given by the imperial court, the whole country has a share. If so, why should one palace family decide? It''s very unfair!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up. Well, she waited for so long in vain. Finally, a fool brought the matter to the point.


    As soon as I said this, it was quiet inside.


    Then another person received it.


    "That''s right. Even if the palace family has the merit of supervising the construction, now that the college has been built, the palace family should retire. In this way, it will preserve the reputation of the palace family. Otherwise, when the college is notorious, the palace family will be sinners all over the world!"


    Once the eyebrows were raised, the anger in Lin Mengya''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    What a successful and retired sinner all over the world.


    With a few words, they tried to erase all the credit of the palace family. Now they even threatened to force the palace family to hand over the management power of the college.


    It seems that the Gong family has indulged them too much.


    Seeing things go too far, in the end, even Mr. Liang felt a little too far.


    "I can''t say that about this. It''s an indisputable fact that the palace family built Sitai college. If you feel that the palace family has anything wrong, I''ll take the place of the palace family first and give you a good company..."


    Mr. Liang wanted to make peace. After delaying the matter, he tried to make it slowly.


    But unexpectedly, he was interrupted before he finished.


    "Mr. Liang, you can''t say that. We see your painstaking efforts for the college. Therefore, we all feel that you should be the first president of Sitai college!"


    Mr. Liang secretly shouted that it was not good. These people were determined to pull him into the thief''s boat.


    He just wanted to decline, but he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    "Father, since everyone has said so, you might as well obey your orders."


    Mr. Liang turned back in surprise and anger, but saw his youngest daughter coming with a smile.


    He sank his face and gave a reprimand.


    "What do you know about a girl''s family? Go back quickly and don''t talk nonsense!"


    But unexpectedly, Liang Yuefei didn''t listen, but came forward and grabbed his cuff.


    "My father and daughter also think that all the gentlemen are right. After all, with your talent, learning and virtue, you should be the dean. What''s more, you have spent your whole life on the college. My daughter feels that you deserve this position!"


    Liang Yue''s words immediately got everyone''s approval.


    Mr. Liang was worried and stared at his daughter.


    This child, confused!


    She shouldn''t have been involved in the matter.


    Now, his position has been completely destroyed.


    "Hurry back! There''s no place for you to talk!"


    He raised his face and shouted sharply.


    But Liang Yue put on a look of extreme injustice and shouted with her neck stuck.


    "Even if my father doesn''t let my daughter say it, my daughter has to say it! Not to mention that the college was built in accordance with the emperor''s order. Just look at the people stuffed in by the palace family, Su Mei is arrogant and immoral, Su Yan is arrogant and arrogant, and another is even more arrogant. Such people can be regarded as guests by the palace family. It can be seen that their eyes and temperament are also determined But the three are close... "


    "Pa!"


    Word by word, let Mr. Liang''s heart cool thoroughly.


    This slap made his heart ache and frightened at the same time.


    "Get out of here! If you say these bastards here again, I''ll think I don''t have your daughter!"


    Liang Yue covered her face and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    There was a burning pain on her cheek, but she was just shocked and looked at her father.


    Since childhood, because she is the youngest, the smartest and the most beloved.


    But now, my father slapped her in public because she said a few words about the palace family!

 Chapter 1537

    "Get out, get out!"


    Everyone knows that Mr. Liang is gentle and honest, and his temper is the most peaceful.


    But today, she was angry by her youngest daughter. She was furious and furious.


    But today, Liang Yue is determined to quarrel with his father.


    Yingying''s tears twinkled in her eyes, but it aroused her rebellious heart.


    "Father, why can''t I say what others say? Do you have a dirty mind about Su Mei''s witch?"


    It was also under her impulse that she dared to say it.


    Mr. Liang''s eyes widened, his face flushed, but he couldn''t breathe in one breath. He immediately pouted straight back.


    "Sir! Sir!"


    Everyone was a little surprised, but Qi Yue was the first to rush forward, stretch out two fingers and probe Mr. Liang''s breath. When he caught him and helped him to the chair to comfort him.


    "Father, father!"


    Liang Yue was silly, but she was a little late.


    Finally, with the help of Qi Yue, Mr. Liang finally slowed down, but his face was pale and depressed.


    "Miss Liang, if you don''t want to kill your father, please don''t say another word from now on."


    Qi Yue''s attitude towards Liang Yue was polite, although it could not be said to be warm in the past.


    But now, it is cold, with some contempt.


    Liang Yuefang was startled, but now she was taught this lesson. Her anger that had not been vented made her like a mad dog again, so she climbed and bit.


    "What are you? But like Su Mei, do you feel at ease with your back against the palace family? I always want you to know that this college is not a place for you to hide dirt!"


    For this Qi Yue, Liang Yue is quite unpleasant.


    I heard that he was chosen by Miss Gong''s family. I''m not sure about his status, so I''ll go over her father.


    So what? The College of this college must be her father!


    Only in this way can she have enough status to marry into the palace family.


    "You!"


    Qi Yue is not good at arguing with others, let alone the other party is a woman.


    "What am I? I''m right, so I''m speechless, aren''t I? Hum, do you know that it makes me sick to see you being so conceited! Bah, who knows if you''re a dirty trick to get the current job. Oh, I know. The palace lady Yun Ying is not married, and you''re well-dressed. Are you..."


    With this, Qi Yue was completely angry.


    But there are many people who are more angry than him.


    "What did you say? Say it again."


    The cold voice sounded from behind. Suddenly, the whole Zhiwei hall was quiet.


    Liang Yue also couldn''t help shivering. She turned around and looked back.


    I saw a man at the door and I didn''t know when.


    He was lazy, but his eyes were cold. At the moment, he was like a sharp blade. He wanted to cut off her heart through the skin and flesh.


    As soon as the man appeared, he suppressed the scene.


    It can be seen that momentum can''t be covered up.


    At the moment, he approached step by step.


    It doesn''t have to be aggressive, but let Liang Yue have uncontrollable thoughts.


    She wants to step back and run away.


    Every step forward, the man was like an invisible blade, which deepened an inch on his fragile neck.


    "I... I..."


    She had sharp teeth just now and became a loser in the twinkling of an eye.


    Long Tianyu glanced at her carelessly. He had never been in the mood to pay attention to this useless waste.


    But not now. She touched his head.


    "Repeat what you just said."


    His tone was almost command.


    Liang Yueya shuddered and couldn''t even look directly into his eyes.


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    "I want you to die worse."


    Just now, it has constituted her capital crime.


    Now, he needs a reason to make her suffer all the torture in the world.


    "Dad... Dad..."


    Liang Yue''s mouth is poisonous and her mind is bad. She is only a teenage girl.


    It''s OK to slander people''s reputation behind their backs. In the face of high play like long Tianyu, they will only end up being abused.


    Moreover, there was no chance of victory when the big men wanted to kill.


    However, at this time, the only father she could rely on was busy restoring her breathing rate, which really ignored her.


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to quarrel with a weak chicken, and he knew that his lovely wife probably couldn''t help it.


    "She just said that I was domineering, debauchery and immoral. She said that Miss Gong''s family built the plank road openly and lived in darkness. She said that Mr. Qi Yue was superior to the hidden rules and pretended to be noble."


    Outside the door, two people came in together.


    Liang Yue looked at it, but she was surprised.


    Su Mei is fearless, but the person around her


    His face turned pale.


    She suddenly remembered that the palace family attached great importance to the eldest lady.


    No! Originally, she thought that in the future, she must please the eldest lady of the palace family. As long as she spoke, she could definitely marry Gong Si smoothly.


    But unexpectedly, she just said these words in an instant.


    damn! Why did the third young master of the palace get involved with that bitch again?


    "I, I didn''t! You didn''t slander me for nothing!"


    "Miss Liang, it''s a little too late to think of denying it now?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Liang Yue with a sneer. Well, she has only so few waistcoats. She will be ruined all over this moment!


    "You! You did it on purpose!"


    Liang Yue gnashed her teeth and looked at her, but her heart determined that she deliberately pulled the corner of the palace.


    "I see. You''re all together! It was you who made Qi Yue annoy me that made me say those stupid words! Third young master, you can''t believe her words. I''m innocent. I''m just angry by them! All misunderstandings, all misunderstandings!"


    Gong San kept a gloomy face. Although he was a gentleman, he also felt that a woman like Liang Yue was really dirty.


    However, he never had the habit of arguing with women, but he was angry that she insulted his little sister so much.


    "Miss Liang, you said it yourself, and you made the trouble yourself. Mr. Su and I haven''t seen Mr. Qi before this time, and we haven''t discussed it with him. I believe that with Mr. Qi''s talent and character, we don''t disdain to use this to frame you."


    The words were very clear. Liang Yue''s heart suddenly fell into an ice cave.


    "No! It''s not like this! Third young master, I''m wronged. I''m innocent!"


    Lin Mengya looked at Liang Yue''s frightened appearance and knew that this time, but Sheng Sheng broke Liang Yue''s rich family kuota dream.


    Hum! If such low-end players want to burst out the best equipment, they have to have European descent.


    But she knows that Liang Yue is just a clown. The really powerful person is the one hiding behind her.


    Turning around, she swept gently for a week.


    Well, basically, two-thirds of the people in the college glared at her below.


    There are several others who are guilty and dare not look up. Only a few people who are so sparse are still steady. Obviously, they don''t want to speak before the situation is clear.


    It''s not a mistake to protect themselves, but it''s chilling that they haven''t received any news.


    In the current situation, neutrality is no different from betrayal.


    The reality really gave her a hard slap. She thought she was a kind-hearted person in saving people and water and fire, but unexpectedly, she just fed a group of white eyed wolves.


    "Miss Liang, it''s a little too fake to say she''s innocent now?"


    She gently opened Liang Yue''s last struggle, then turned around and looked at the person sitting in front of her.


    "We have heard what you just said. I just want to tell you a word about it."


    Those people are still so arrogant that they have no idea that they have been struck out by three strikes.


    "These four Thai colleges are from our palace family! Whoever refuses, get out of here!"


    Heroic words, coercion and inducement are not as simple and rough as her words.


    A moment later, those people were filled with righteous indignation, and everything fell on her.


    "Hum! He''s just a clown. He''s so rude that he''s unheard of!"


    "It''s just because of the relationship between the palace family. What qualifications do you have to say this!"


    ...


    If she listened to such words too much, she wouldn''t take it seriously.


    "You will soon understand whether I am qualified to say this. Come and throw out their things!"


    As soon as her voice fell, the servants who had just got the news of being in charge immediately answered.


    The steward learned the lesson quickly.


    Everyone came to the front of Zhiwei hall to report after packing up those gentlemen''s things.


    "All Mr. Liu''s things are here!"


    "Mr. Li''s is here!"


    Now, it''s the turn of those decent guys to worry.


    "How can you treat us like this? We are invited by the palace family and are honored guests. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t think our palace family invited such an ungrateful guest of honor. It''s a pity to throw these things away. In this way, you can give them to the beggars on the street in the name of our palace family."


    Gong San also began to add fuel to the fire and ordered it without care.


    The gentlemen were anxious and wanted to rush out to stop them.


    But there has long been a strong servant standing at the door. Where can they be allowed to go wild?


    "You, you!"


    Swear, maybe they can.


    They can''t fight.


    But those servants are the most capable and loyal people of the palace family.


    Knowing that these people are disrespectful to the palace family, they have long sharpened their hands and wanted to beat them. Where can they be polite to them.


    "In that case, shall I quit the head office? Goodbye!"


    Some of them began to retreat and wanted to leave.


    "Wait! You don''t take my Sitai academy seriously?"

 Chapter 1538

    It was not the first time she had seen such a thing as ingratitude, and she knew it could not be the last.


    Human nature is so that she can''t ask everyone to be grateful.


    But she can''t be a white lotus. She can forgive others magnanimously after being trapped.


    If you repay good for bad, how can you repay good?


    Those gentlemen had read more books by themselves for several years, and they had already put themselves in a particularly high position.


    To tell the truth, they look down on the palace family.


    I always feel that the palace family is just a nouveau riche without quality.


    "Mr. Su, when we came, the Gong family promised that we could come and go freely. Why don''t you go back now?"


    The gentleman who shouted to leave glared at her. Even though he was guilty, he also felt that the palace family should not do anything to him.


    "Repentance? Of course not. We don''t accept all junk goods here. But you shouldn''t have looked at our previous contract?"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled innocuously.


    The gentleman looked a little surprised. According to the process, they really should sign a contract for the owner.


    But at that time, most of their attention was attracted by the various excellent terms above, and they didn''t remember anything else.


    "According to the contract, you must work in Sitai college within five years. During this period, Gong Jia and the college will be responsible for your funeral, marriage and other expenses in addition to your salary. But at the same time, you also have your own responsibilities."


    She looked at the gentlemen, one by one with consternation, and her heart couldn''t help feeling dark and cool.


    you deserve it


    They thought the palace family was a big enemy, so they all wanted to drill in when their heads were sharpened.


    Now, she will let them know the true colors of the profiteers of the palace family.


    So the conversation turned.


    "Your responsibility is to do all the teaching work well and maintain the image of Sitai college and Gong family. If you fail to do anything, it will be deemed as a breach of contract. After the breach of contract, you will pay us liquidated damages."


    There was a trace of coolness in her words.


    To tell the truth, her original idea about the terms of liquidated damages is only a warning.


    But now, it has become a tight chain around the neck of these mad dogs.


    "Liquidated damages? What liquidated damages?"


    Those gentlemen were stupid immediately, and the contract didn''t say how much the penalty was.


    "To put it simply, if we fire you within five years, we will pay the liquidated damages, that is, we will give you part of the compensation. On the contrary, if you take the initiative to leave, you will compensate us for our losses, that is, you will compensate us a lot of money."


    Her eyes twinkled with the essence of calculation. As soon as she finished speaking, those people were stupid.


    "This... This..."


    They are naturally unwilling to pay.


    "So you are so shameless! Fortunately, I thought you really wanted to do something good for people all over the world!"


    Someone blushed and crusaded against her again. Do you want to bite her back?


    Unfortunately, she was made of iron. Even if she broke the teeth of those animals, she was not afraid.


    "Let me ask you, did you see the contract with your own eyes? Did we arrange a special person to explain it to you? Was there a third party present when signing the contract?"


    She looked around coldly for a week without giving the other party a chance to continue sophistry.


    "Everyone here first explained the terms of the contract, then Mr. Liang repeatedly confirmed it and put it on record with the people of the government before signing it. Now you can break the contract or go away, but I can''t guarantee whether your reputation of going back on your word will spread to others."


    She said softly and spread her hands again, saying that she had absolutely no intention of threatening them.


    But just now these people are still waving their teeth and claws. Now they are one by one, just like frost eggplant.


    They originally thought that even if they did not teach in Sitai college, they could at least find a good job with their generous salary in recent months.


    But now, they may not only have to lose everything, but also lose their reputation.


    Now they understand that they are far behind the palace family in terms of their thick waist.


    "Well, how much will it cost?"


    Trembling, they still hold a little luck in their hearts.


    Now, they hope that the palace family will be as kind as the outside world. They won''t care about it with them.


    "In the contract, the compensation consists of two parts. The first part is the loss you caused to the college. Since the college has not officially taught and enrolled students, I can discuss this part with Mr. Liang after he is ready. The other part is the loss you caused to the palace family."


    She gave a look to her third brother. After all, the college is going to teach him how to manage this part of the staff. It''s still up to her third brother to do it.


    Unexpectedly, Gong San had already thought about it.


    "Our palace family is always generous. Although it''s really chilling for you to do this, our palace family will never kill them all. So, you can compensate for all salaries, food and accommodation in these three months. As for the loss of reputation, our palace family ignores it."


    As soon as they heard this, they wanted to hold the third young master of the palace family''s thigh and shout Bodhisattva.


    But Lin Mengya felt that the three of her had the potential to be profiteers.


    Looking at the third brother with a smile, he shouted to be in charge. After hearing the frightening sound of the abacus, Gong San looked at the numbers on the abacus and said without frowning.


    "I just looked at it. About 10324 yuan will be compensated for each person. I don''t think everyone is rich, so take a whole and don''t want the four yuan."


    That''s generous.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed. In fact, the salary is easy to calculate, but few people know the so-called food and accommodation.


    After all, only those in charge of the college know these things.


    One hundred and twenty is not much for them, but it is a little difficult for these people.


    It''s not a huge sum of money, and it''s not so easy to raise.


    The most important thing is that they can''t afford to break with the people in charge one by one.


    Moreover, they probably have no face to borrow money from acquaintances.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s getting late. If you want to go, take advantage of it."


    From time to time, she lit a fire and continued to torment the arrogant self-esteem of those people who were already on the verge of collapse.


    "Please invite these gentlemen down. After all, they are all talented, well-educated, famous and respected gentlemen. We should not be able to escape accounts."


    Gong San said carelessly. A few words made those people''s faces stink for a while.


    Although unwilling, he was eventually taken down by the palace family.


    As for their final fate, Lin Mengya doesn''t care.


    Anyway, she knew that the three brothers would never spare them easily.


    The scene was controlled. Lin Mengya and Gong San immediately began to check Mr. Liang''s situation.


    "Mr. Liang, how are you feeling now?"


    She quietly took her husband''s pulse. Fortunately, she was just angry for a moment, so she was anxious to attack her heart. That''s why she was so angry.


    Fortunately, Qi Yue handled it properly at that time, and Mr. Liang''s health has been good, which did not cause more serious consequences.


    "Don''t be so kind! If it weren''t for your broom, my father wouldn''t be so!"


    Liang Yue cried red eyes, but she didn''t self-examine, but stared at Lin Mengya. In her heart, she had already pushed all her sins on the bitch.


    If it weren''t for Su Mei''s bitch, those gentlemen wouldn''t unite to resist, and she wouldn''t contradict her father in order to promote it as soon as possible.


    But in her heart, there was some resentment. She always loved her father.


    Once upon a time, her father never said a word to her.


    What kind of ecstasy did the bitch give her father? For the sake of the bitch, my father treated her like this!


    No matter what she thought, she couldn''t swallow the bad breath.


    Su Mei, that bitch, must die to repay her grievances!


    A touch of yin and ruthlessness crossed Liang Yue''s eyes.


    Happened to be caught by Lin Mengya.


    She sneered at her heart. She was a man for two generations. Why did she want to be difficult with others?


    But there are always people who want to drag her in.


    In that case, she can only work hard to be a winner.


    "Miss Liang, please pay attention to your words."


    Gong San frowned, and Liang Yue met him several times.


    In his memory, Liang Yue is an innocent and lively little girl even if she is not a lady of the family.


    But why is she so ugly now?


    Liang Yue was surprised when she heard the displeasure in his tone, and suddenly changed her face.


    He bit his lips pitifully, raised a pair of reddish water eyes and looked at him.


    "Third young master, i... I''m just angry for a moment. You know yue''er, yue''er has never wanted to harm others. But she''s so reckless because she''s too worried about her father."


    These words were quite soft, but all of a sudden, her malice was diluted to the lowest point.


    Unfortunately, if Su Mei is only a female gentleman who has nothing to do with the palace family today, the third brother may believe Liang Yue.


    But just now, how did Liang Yue say that she was so unbearable with Qi Yue, and how did she force her father to fall ill word by word? The third brother really listened to her and printed it on his heart.


    Since then, Liang Yue''s words, the three brothers will never believe any word.


    "Well, since you know your father is in poor health, you should take good care of your father at this time. Come and invite Mrs. Liang and the two young ladies of the Liang family."


    "Yes."


    Liang Yue panicked as soon as she heard it.


    Busy trying to stop Gong San, but unfortunately, it''s a step slow.


    "No, really no! Third young master, really no trouble!"

 Chapter 1539

    "No! Sir is suddenly ill. The teacher''s mother and two younger martial sisters must know. Well, take Miss Liang Yue down to have a rest."


    Gong San brought enough people, and because most of the people in charge of various affairs here were transferred by the Gong family, Gong San took over very smoothly.


    Lin Mengya wondered why Liang Yue was not afraid at all. Instead, when the third brother said he was going to inform Mrs. Liang and her two sisters, he was so nervous?


    "Mrs. Liang is very strict in running the family. The two young ladies have the style of their mother."


    The third brother read her mind at a glance and explained it in a small voice.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Liang is a henpecked man!


    I just heard that the two sisters have been married, and at home, I should teach Liang Yue a lesson.


    It seems that Liang Yue will have bad luck without her.


    The incident subsided, but the college''s shelf, which had just risen, was already crumbling.


    Gong Trinity comforted her, while she and long Tianyu went to the study where she handled things before with Qi Yue.


    Along the way, long Tianyu always closed her mouth and kept a step away from her.


    But Qi Yue inexplicably felt that his back was like a thorn in the back.


    He felt a little uncomfortable, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t see it anymore. She fell a little behind and was level with long Tianyu.


    "All right, don''t stare at people like that."


    She wriggled her lips a little, and her voice warned the men around her like a mosquito.


    "I didn''t see it."


    Two short words, with his usual inflexibility.


    But unfortunately, how can the person who has been guessed by Lin Mengya easily escape her eyes?


    Looking at Qi Yue''s body a little stiff, he walked straight ahead and had to keep a slow speed. In fact, it was very hard.


    Lin Mengya knew that the atmosphere between the three people could have been less embarrassing.


    In the final analysis, it is the man beside him who is eating some useless vinegar.


    "Cough."


    She cleared her throat and caught up with Qi Yue.


    "Mr. Qi, I just remembered that Miss Gong seems to have something to hand over to you. Now, people should still be waiting in your yard. Why don''t you go back and have a look first so as not to miss anything important."


    Qi Yue was stunned, but he didn''t see anyone coming to him.


    "It was brought by the third childe when I came in with the third childe. I think since Miss Gong can entrust it to the third childe in person, it must be something very important."


    When she said this, Qi Yue immediately felt that the matter could not be despised.


    Nod your head immediately and say sorry.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Mr. Su Mei, Mr. Su Yan, Qi Yue will come and meet you in a minute."


    "Well, Mr. Qi, please help yourself."


    She watched Qi Yue leave in a hurry, but before the man went far, she was held in her arms by a pair of iron arms.


    "What are you looking at after all that distance?"


    Look, how jealous!


    Lin Mengya is really sweet and helpless, but she thinks it''s still necessary to have a good talk with him.


    Turning around, she hugged long Tianyu''s strong waist, and her small face was also pasted on his chest.


    "I''m not looking at him."


    "Just now you were looking at him!"


    Come on!


    She raised her head and poked his chest with her fingers, but carefully avoided his wound.


    "Why are you so stingy? I think he is different from me?"


    If Lin Mengya is tit for tat with him, it''s just that her voice is always soft and waxy in this matter.


    Like a lovely kitten, he stretched out his tiny claws and scratched his heart.


    No pain, but with a thrilling itch.


    He just wanted to rub her into his body, integrate into his blood, and let her stay with him day and night.


    "Don''t look at him!"


    He is stubborn in his demands, with a rare caprice.


    Somehow, she just couldn''t get angry.


    She knew that he never distrusted himself.


    But sometimes, for the people they value, people will always have a greed that will never be satisfied.


    "You..."


    She snuggled softly in his arms. Only at this time would she remove her armor and reveal her soft heart.


    "Are you angry today?"


    She asked softly, her hands hanging around his neck.


    "No."


    Although long Tianyu answered so simply, she knew that those people, like Liang Yue, had touched the inverse scale of long Tianyu.


    His inverse scale is her.


    "I still want to thank you."


    "Huh?"


    He raised his eyebrows and motioned her to go on.


    "Thank you for cutting these people without drawing a knife directly."


    She said with a smile, but long Tianyu snorted coldly.


    "Are you satirizing me?"


    "I really want to thank you. Thank you for your sincere maintenance every time. Thank you for your trust and --"


    The rest, thanks, was swallowed in his kiss.


    Even though she knew that there would be people passing by at any time, she knew that once she was discovered, her reputation might be even worse.


    But she just doesn''t want to refuse him at this moment.


    "Your thanks should be left to others."


    A kiss makes her breath disordered, blush and heartbeat.


    But he did not change his face, but his lips were stained with her taste.


    "I know, but Yu, I really like you. What should I do?"


    She tilted her head, leaned against his arms and said really.


    He lowered his head and stared at her sparkling eyes.


    In her eyes, there was only him. The world was vast, but she had never left a trace in the bright eyes like the stars.


    She subconsciously bit her lips, which was a charming gesture of her little daughter''s family.


    "You will compensate me sooner or later!"


    Long Tianyu was gnashing his teeth.


    Lin Mengya suddenly took a step back. Her eyes turned around and innocently turned to a key part of him.


    "That''s not good, your highness. Why don''t I prescribe some honeysuckle chrysanthemums for you to drink. It''s so hot, what if you get angry."


    Then he ran away with a smile.


    Only long Tianyu was left. He stood alone and dared not move.


    This woman!


    He was gnashing his teeth, but after thinking of something, his expression relaxed again.


    She knows her influence on him and how to do it, which can arouse his impulse.


    She knows his love for her and his care for her.


    That''s all. As long as she knows, as long as she accepts, she can only treat him like this. That''s enough.


    He forced himself to recite the internal mental skill hundreds of times in his mind and finally calmed down.


    When he walked to the study, Gong San and Qi Yue had already waited for him early.


    "Mr. Su Yan, come on, come on! The three of us have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Lin Mengya stood in the yard and kept a distance from them.


    But after seeing him, he stood on tiptoe and greeted him with a smile.


    "What did you just do? Why did you come back so long?"


    She blinked and asked.


    Long Tianyu looked at the little face pretending to be confused. He was angry and helpless.


    This woman has become more and more lawless recently.


    "Just now, I went to see a wild cat. The wild cat is very disobedient and loves to bite and catch people. I gave it a little lesson. After looking at it, do you dare to stretch out your claws to me?"


    Only she can understand the warning in her eyes.


    But Lin Mengya raised a bright smile.


    "Oh? Wild cats? It turns out that Mr. Su Yan likes this kind of wild fun. I heard that there are many wild cats around here. Are they all Mr. Su Yan''s favorite?"


    Unexpectedly, he was defeated by the first anti general.


    But long Tianyu is not a vegetarian, and immediately said.


    "Even if there are thousands of wild cats in the world, I only love the guy with black hair."


    Pooh! He''s the black cat! She is very white!


    However, for the sake of his efforts, let him go today for the time being.


    "When I''m free, I''ll go and see the black cat that hooked Mr. Su Yan''s soul. Well, now let''s discuss some business."


    The other two felt that what they said was somewhat unusual.


    But when you think about it, you can''t detect anything.


    Now that the topic of Lin Mengya has changed, they are nowhere to be found.


    The four men went to the study and sat down separately.


    Long Tianyu still looks like a high and cold fan, but Lin Mengya knows that he will be her strongest supporter.


    "Mr. Qi, I don''t know what Miss Gong sent you?"


    Qi Yue also wanted to tell them, and this was what Miss Gong meant, so she didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Mei''s problem.


    "It''s a list. A list of real college students. It turned out that Miss Gong had expected this for a long time. These people who were expelled were just a cover for her. The people on the list were the real teachers of Sitai college!"


    Speaking of this, Qi Yue seemed a little excited.


    When he first came, especially after contacting those people, he was worried all the time.


    First, the level of these people is mixed. Second, their character really makes him dare not compliment.


    I thought it was because those students with real talent and learning were divided up by various families, so I had to make such a bad decision.


    Now it seems that he is worried about nothing.


    But Qi Yue didn''t know that she had to do it.


    "Now that Miss Gong has put forward a solution, let''s just do it. However, half of the students are very eccentric. How to invite them before they enter school is the biggest problem we are facing at present."


    Who doesn''t want his college to be full of divine teachers and students who are all literate and martial arts and famous all over the world?

 Chapter 1540

    Indeed, before that, she had made three chapters of the invitation form for the college.


    "Some of these people owe us the favor of the palace family, while others are family friends with the palace family. If our palace family go to invite them in person, it should not be difficult. However, such a thing can''t happen again."


    In front of outsiders, Gong San always looks gentle, restrained and business.


    He looked at the three people opposite, and his tone was a little dignified.


    "Third young master... No, don''t worry, President Gong. Since this matter is caused by me, I will completely solve it."


    In the eyes of the third brother, a few worries passed faintly.


    She knew that the third brother didn''t come for herself, but whether as Gong Ya or as Su Mei, the supervisor, she could never swallow this tone.


    Qi Yue heard the speech, but said a few words for her.


    "Dean, in my humble opinion, on the surface, these people are fighting against Mr. Su Mei. In fact, they are fighting against the palace family. Mr. Su Mei is also implicated."


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Since Qi Yue came, she didn''t have much private contact with him.


    But he was able to speak for himself at this time, which surprised her.


    It can be seen that Qi Yue is a real gentleman.


    Qi Yue was outspoken, but he didn''t want to win the favor of the Gong family.


    But the remaining one gave Qi Yue a cold glance.


    "Mr. Su Yan, do you have any other opinions?"


    Gong San only thought Su Yan was very mysterious.


    When he came, he got his present position with his highness Xi''s handwritten letter.


    But he always felt that the only person in the college who could not be provoked was su Yan.


    Therefore, while he was secretly on guard, he also paid special attention to his opinions.


    "I''ll deal with those who want to target her."


    Not asking for advice, but announcing the results decisively.


    Gong San frowned. To tell the truth, he felt a little bad from the first sight of Su Yan.


    How to put it? I always think this is an animal that can plunder its most precious things.


    Especially this sentence just now, he felt as if he had been despised.


    "Su Mei is a distinguished guest of the palace family. It won''t bother Mr. Su Yan."


    Almost subconsciously, he refuted Su Yan''s kindness.


    As soon as he said it, he felt a little offended.


    But Su Yan doesn''t seem to care at all.


    "I''ll take care of her business."


    After the faint announcement, Su Yan got up and left without looking back.


    Gong San looked at his back and sank his face.


    Lin Mengya secretly screams that it''s not good. She knows that long Tianyu doesn''t like to leave her affairs to others.


    Not to mention the third brother, even her own brother Lin nanshang would never give in.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Su Mei?"


    The third brother didn''t show any displeasure. In a moment, he recovered as usual.


    "Dean, I don''t think it''s important. The important thing is how we find out the behind the scenes. These people are greedy, but they don''t have enough ability. If no one incites behind the scenes, I don''t believe they dare."


    Busy changing the topic, her heart is quietly complaining about that guy.


    How come she didn''t realize that he was so exclusive before?


    But in the world, only his kindness, even with some overbearing that made her a little embarrassed, she still wanted to accept it.


    Just because he is the most different one in the world.


    Gong San and Qi Yue''s attention were successfully diverted by her.


    Yes, it must not be that simple.


    But who would it be?


    Lin Mengya knows that she must have offended many people.


    She is also a wonderful flower. She has enemies all over the world just a few years after she came to Weiguo.


    It seems that she really has a natural constitution of pulling hatred.


    In her mind, after making a small summary for herself in this year, as soon as she looked up, she saw a "wall" in front of her.


    It''s just that the face of the "wall" is a little bad.


    "Why are you silent?"


    She looked up, smiled and complained.


    Long Tianyu raised his big hand and gently rubbed her snow-white and delicate neck.


    The itch made her shrink her neck.


    He lowered his head with a slight hesitation.


    "I''m giving you trouble?"


    Her heart softened into a ball in an instant.


    His overbearing, let her helpless, and his just words, let her feel his uneasiness.


    Yes, it is not inferiority or cowardice, but from some worries that are difficult to determine and express.


    Because I like it too much, because I care too much, so I have this feeling.


    She always knew, because she was also so repeated and tangled.


    In love, no one has such absolute confidence.


    "No."


    She covered his hand, trying to give him more security.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes changed slightly, and he pressed her in his arms.


    "I really want to take you away, hide in a place where the sun, moon and stars can''t find you, and trap you by my side forever."


    She twitched at the corner of her mouth. Well, she admitted that it was a somewhat dangerous speech.


    No matter how thick the filter was, she also noticed the abnormality he was deeply buried in this sentence.


    "Did you do something from me?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t expect that she could ask.


    Seeing that he was too good at pretending himself, he didn''t show any abnormal emotion.


    "Let me see. I didn''t tell you. I thought of you 500 times yesterday. Is it a lie?"


    "Puff" sound, she looked at the guy is seriously nonsense, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Well, it looks like she''s being distracted.


    This man is such a temperament. Even if he wants to hide it from her, he definitely has his own reason.


    She always had a hunch that this time it seemed different from before.


    But she couldn''t think of the difference for a moment.


    "But this time, I''m not careful enough."


    Put her face in his arms, and she knew something clearly in her heart.


    "Recently, Xueshi is very close to Liang Yue."


    She was surprised and looked up at the expression on long Tianyu''s face.


    Fortunately, except for her gentle position, there was no other look of disappointment.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she betrayed you?"


    "She dare not."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    He tilted his lips, with a sour tone.


    "You don''t know a woman. In a woman''s eyes, sometimes her feelings are greater than heaven. If she hates you because of love, she''s afraid she can do anything."


    This is definitely not alarmist. After all, there are many bloody examples ahead.


    If this is really done by Xueshi, she doesn''t worry about others. She is mainly afraid of Xueshi, which will be unfavorable to Yu.


    "I don''t need to know other women except you. Snow master''s father and relatives are under my control. She doesn''t dare to betray me, otherwise her relatives will be the first to kill her."


    With her head tilted, why did she think it was strange?


    However, long Tianyu has always disdained to do things that threaten others, so there should be another reason.


    "Alas, she doesn''t betray you, but she doesn''t delay dealing with me. If I have a conflict of interest with her, or if I really want to be at war, will you be embarrassed?"


    She raised her eyebrows and directly threw out a delivery proposition.


    Who knows, that guy didn''t even think about it.


    "In the world, only you will embarrass me."


    Hum! Cunning!


    Obviously, she was avoiding the important and didn''t answer her question at all.


    But I have to say that his little life has been saved today.


    Smiling, he continued to lean against his arms and rubbed gently.


    "In the future, in front of the three brothers, would you please be a little wronged?"


    "No!"


    "Oh, you''re good! As long as you obey, I''ll give you a reward, okay?"


    The other party hesitated. Obviously weighing the pros and cons.


    "What reward?"


    This time, she stepped back and threw a deep look at each other.


    "Oh, that''s it, sweet, fragrant..."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were dark and slightly closer.


    "You have to be clear."


    "Just..." She bit her lips, and her teeth pressed over the delicate softness. Even a slightly beautiful face exuded amazing charm at the moment.


    And he is the only person in the world who completely owns this first.


    "OK."


    His voice became inexplicably dull. He just wanted to lower his head and taste her beauty, but he was blocked by a small hand.


    He stretched out his tongue and licked it. It''s really sweet.


    "Non Yecheng specialty Nutcracker, since you like it so much, we''ll make a deal!"


    Between her lips and teeth, she stuffed a small piece of crisp sugar.


    Taking advantage of his stupefied Kung Fu, the woman quickly ran out of his arms, stood not far away and smiled so bright.


    "I''ll go first. Take your time."


    She waved her hand, with a playful smile on the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    Sample, still fighting her?


    See, it can only be at the same level as his sons!

 Chapter 1541

    His tongue rolled and he chewed the crisp candy.


    Indeed, it is similar to her taste. It is sweet and has a very crispy taste because of the nuts.


    He doesn''t like sweets very much. He has even been here for so long. He never knew that there was such a crisp candy here.


    But as long as it was handed over from her, even if it was poison, he would probably feel that it was better than the best wine in the world?


    "Night."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Ling Ye became his shadow again, because this time, the night could not temporarily ensure his safety.


    He was never afraid, but when he was concerned, he no longer despised death.


    "Snow teacher, what''s the trend recently?"


    "Behave yourself."


    Not that he didn''t know the snow master''s plan, but he knew ya''er''s excellence better than anyone else.


    No matter what Xueshi compares with her, the final result can only be a disastrous defeat.


    This sentence was made clear by the snow master when he came to the college to find him on the first day.


    The snow teacher probably ran out crying that day. Finally, Ling Ye reminded him that the snow teacher''s presence might not be a bad thing.


    If she can also help ya''er share some of the things, she can also make ya''er less hard.


    But he would never allow some people with ulterior motives to appear around ya''er.


    "Who has she seen these days?"


    "In addition to Liang Yue, there are several factotum in the college."


    "Factotum?"


    "Yes, I heard it''s to prepare the tools for the women''s medical school after school. There''s nothing else."


    It seems that the snow master didn''t do it.


    According to his understanding, the snow master should not understand these things. Besides, she doesn''t have so much ability.


    "Your Highness, do you want to continue to investigate this matter?"


    Long Tianyu thought about it and finally didn''t let Ling ye continue to track down.


    Since he is not a snow master, the rest of the people should have no problems for his wife.


    He was not too worried. It would be those people who would come to ya''er for trouble.


    After all, if it were really them, I''m afraid they would have robbed people now. Where would they let those losers waste their hands?


    And he was seriously injured. After he came back, he asked someone to secretly block all the news.


    I''m afraid the other party has already treated him as a "dead man".


    Therefore, no one should know what he came here except his confidants.


    Since he is not the person over there, everything is within his control.


    "Send more people to protect her safety."


    "Yes."


    "What''s wrong with Shendong?"


    Hearing the word "Shendong", Lingye looked cold and shaken a little.


    "Everything is as usual."


    Two people fell into silence together.


    "People must watch the God cave and never let the inside out."


    "I''ve taken good care of it according to your instructions. Judging from the current situation, there will be no one to let things come out."


    He pinched his eyebrows. It was obvious that this matter rarely made him a little upset.


    "I know. There''s nothing else. Go down."


    Ling Ye disappeared again, but long Tianyu stood in the yard for a long time.


    Anyway, he should guard her well!


    After teasing long Tianyu, Lin Mengya was in a good mood.


    But soon she recovered.


    After finishing her clothes, she went to the yard where Mr. Liang lived.


    The door was open and she knocked out of politeness.


    "Mr. Liang, this is Su Mei. Are you feeling better now?"


    No matter how Liang Yue is, at least Mr. Liang is really good to the academy and the palace family.


    There was nothing inside. She frowned and felt something wrong in her heart.


    Although Mr. Liang has no serious physical problems, at least for now, he should rest in the yard.


    Moreover, now that the college has three brothers and Qi Yue, Mr. Liang should not be so worried.


    Did you fall asleep?


    She didn''t want to disturb, but she was afraid that Mr. Liang''s body would be a big problem.


    So he pushed the door open.


    "Mr. Liang, are you there?"


    She shouted again, but no one promised.


    Strange, shouldn''t Liang Yue take care of Mr. Liang now?


    Why can''t you hear anything inside?


    Are their father and daughter gone?


    In a hurry, she walked faster.


    But under the soles of his feet, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    She immediately jumped away, but saw Mr. Liang, his eyes closed and his face pale on the threshold.


    What she stepped on just now was Mr. Liang''s hand!


    "Sorry, Mr. Liang, are you okay?"


    She was startled and immediately helped the man up.


    After a cursory examination, it was found that the man had fainted.


    She immediately helped the man to the bed and whispered to him several times. The man had a little consciousness.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Mr. Liang saw her with a worried face.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry for you!"


    Nearly half a hundred years old, but now her eyes are red, with incomparable guilt and apology for her.


    "If it weren''t for my husband''s intention to defend me, I''m afraid I would have been kicked out long ago."


    She smiled and told the truth.


    Even though she was supported by the palace family, she was always disapproved in the eyes of others.


    She knows that Mr. Liang has spent a lot of time in order to make everyone accept her.


    And sometimes, he would take the trouble to tell the origin of women''s school and His Majesty''s intention to set up women''s school again and again. Finally, he would also explain to others that she had no malice and how capable she was.


    I just didn''t expect that this group of colleagues who usually seem to be dignified should have such a dirty mind behind their backs. It''s really heinous.


    "I don''t want the position of dean. In fact, I haven''t heard any news before. These white eyed wolves are really chilling!"


    Seeing that the little old man was excited again, she immediately comforted him.


    "I know that this matter must have nothing to do with Mr. Liang. Please rest assured, Mr. Liang, that the palace family believes in you. It''s still our negligence. You have worked very hard these days to lay such a good foundation for us. We will work hard and live up to your efforts."


    These words completely made Mr. Liang die hard.


    "I know you are all good children, I know..."


    Lin Mengya looked at him as if he was relieved. She knew that in fact, Mr. Liang was still afraid of their misunderstanding.


    Her eyes turned around the room. She thought and tried to make her tone look more gentle.


    "Why didn''t you see Miss Liang Yue?"


    "In the future, I''ll treat her as a daughter!"


    Speaking of this little daughter, Mr. Liang bit his teeth with hatred.


    But more, it is cold.


    Liang Yue was his last child. At the beginning, he was eager to have a son.


    I hope I can inherit my family for nothing else.


    But who knows, in the end, it was still a daughter.


    His daughter is his daughter. Mr. Liang has a very deep relationship with his wife. Naturally, he didn''t consider concubinage.


    Besides, he thinks it''s good.


    Liang Yue was born in an accident.


    Later, he was in poor health and cried and screamed every day.


    Therefore, Mr. Liang always cherishes this little daughter.


    But I didn''t want to. It hurt her.


    "Mr. Liang, you''d better not be too excited. After all, she is your daughter. She must be worried if you fall ill."


    "I just told her not to go out. She was stunned to go out. I asked her what she did, and she said she must take revenge. I pulled her and refused to let her go, so she dragged me to the ground and finally fainted with her anger."


    She looked at Mr. Liang''s wrist before. There was indeed a large piece of blue and purple. It can be seen how much strength Liang Yue used at that time.


    This man is too animal, isn''t he?


    "You don''t have to worry. I think Miss Liang must have something urgent, so she can''t leave?"


    She was comforted. Looking at Mr. Liang, she thought of her father.


    Once upon a time, she danced with Lin Meng, and her father also preferred her.


    But she will never treat her father like this, not to mention that Mr. Liang''s situation is still unstable.


    "Urgent? I''m not afraid of your jokes. Even if I''m a father, I''m afraid she won''t shed a tear."


    In full view of the public, she was so confrontational and stubborn.


    I''m afraid she never thought how embarrassed and sad her father would be.


    And put down, what she did, is to let him completely cold heart.


    "Don''t say that, sir. Everything still depends on your body. When you are good, the Dean wants you to preside over the overall situation."


    For the time being, she is not going to let Mr. Liang do anything.


    But after all, the third brother and Qi Yue are younger, and they always need someone who can hold them down.


    As for the rest, we have to wait until Mr. Liang is better before we make plans.


    "Mother, father and the woman are inside!"


    Just as she wanted to get up and leave, she heard Liang Yue''s voice outside.


    A faint uneasiness rose in her heart. She subconsciously stood up and looked in the direction of the door.


    "Mother, eldest sister and second sister, don''t get excited. That woman is the most eloquent. Don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    "Three younger sisters, how can you speak like that. Mother, please don''t just listen to one side of my younger sister. You should know more about your father than anyone else."


    The voice suddenly sounded, and the attitude was very calm.


    For the person she had never met, some inexplicable favor rose in her heart.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look first."


    Majestic and struggling voice, probably belongs to Mrs. liang?


    Soon the door was opened.


    She, on the other hand, was generous and sat in a chair.


    "You see? She seduced my father and humiliated me!"


    Liang Yue''s eyes almost penetrated her with resentment.

 Chapter 1542

    At present, four or five women came in turn.


    Liang Yue, who rushed to the front, smiled triumphantly and looked ferocious between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be rude."


    Behind Liang Yue, two women of the same age came in.


    According to her dress, it should be her two married sisters.


    A little older, a little more serious, just scolded from her mouth.


    Even if it was willful, such as Liang Yue, he couldn''t help shrinking and unwilling to shut up.


    "Elder sister, the third younger sister is still young. Don''t scare her."


    The woman behind Miss Liang has a pair of gentle eyebrows and eyes.


    After looking at her, he nodded slightly and was polite and considerate.


    From the first sight of the two of them, Lin Mengya knew why her family respected Mr. Liang very much.


    In addition to Liang Yue, these two young ladies are really ladies of the family.


    With them today, I''m afraid I have to suffer some unjust injustice.


    However, they are Liang Yue''s sisters and may not be on their own side.


    Now, I''m afraid we have to wait and see.


    "Go and see how your father is."


    The last one who came in was a woman over fifty.


    In appearance, they are vaguely similar to the three daughters, but they are more calm and introverted than the three daughters.


    After Lin Mengya saw her, she got up gracefully and saluted.


    "I''ve seen Mrs. Liang."


    Mrs. Liang ignored her and walked past her to Mr. Liang''s bed.


    At this time, Mr. Liang was very angry by Liang Yue.


    "Let that unfilial girl go!"


    Mr. Liang, who is gentle and gentle, is furious because of his own daughter.


    The two young ladies of the Liang family immediately dared to persuade them. Although Mrs. Liang was worried, she didn''t come forward.


    "Up to now, you still protect that little bitch! Mother and sister, if you don''t believe me, you can ask others in the college to see if she is a romantic fox!"


    Liang Yue''s words almost killed her father.


    But in his anger, his body, which had not yet been healed, could not stand such trouble.


    Mr. Liang vigorously pointed to the direction of Liang Yue. His face turned red and couldn''t say a word.


    The two young ladies of the Liang family were both obedient and persuasive for him, which slightly stabilized the situation.


    "Three younger sisters! What do you think you''ve become? No matter what your father is, it''s not up to you!"


    Miss Liang was angry and her eyebrows twisted into a knot.


    But Liang Yue today is determined to keep her reputation as a fox. Seeing that her two sisters don''t completely believe in themselves, she is even more tongue in cheek.


    "Elder sister, I''m afraid you don''t know. She has an unusual relationship with the princes of the palace family. I know you liked the eldest young master of the palace family at the beginning. Maybe she was the one who obstructed the eldest young master from marrying you!"


    This sentence, however, poked into the deepest part of Miss Liang. Immediately, Miss Liang''s face changed greatly.


    "What are you talking about? Second sister, lock her up in my room!"


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Miss Liang, who seemed serious, had such a past.


    Miss Liang Er immediately went to pull Liang Yue''s hand, but she broke away.


    "Why don''t you let me talk? Elder sister, if it weren''t for her, the fourth young master wouldn''t turn a blind eye to me! It''s all her fault, it''s her, it''s her!"


    Liang Yue wanted to rush over and skinned her.


    The soft and weak Miss Liang Er, who is the opponent of the madman, made her milk strength, but she still didn''t stop it.


    Liang Yue rushed to her.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t panic at all. Instead, she looked at Liang Yue coldly and quietly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Her voice was slightly cold, and Liang Yuefang still had a crazy jump up mind. She relaxed a little, but her raised hand turned into an accusation.


    "I wish I could tear off your mask and let people all over the world have a look at the dirty and dirty in your heart!"


    What a wicked man to sue first. Unfortunately, the rank is always not enough.


    "Well, if you have that ability, just tear it."


    She disdained to explain.


    To put it bluntly, Mr. Liang is not an irreplaceable person for the palace family.


    The people of the palace family are grateful to him, but she Lin Mengya has not received the slightest favor from him.


    She respected Mr. Liang''s behavior and felt Mr. Liang''s protection for her.


    But this does not mean that she will look at the Liang family as a benefactor.


    Especially after Liang Yue plotted and slandered her several times.


    "Mrs. Liang, two Miss Liang. Mr. Liang is anxious to attack his heart. He just needs to take a few pairs of good medicine.


    Doctor, the Dean has prepared it. If you don''t feel at ease, you can send someone to invite a famous doctor from non Yecheng.


    Other things must have been arranged by the dean. Then I won''t disturb you. "


    She wanted to leave. Although her attitude was polite, she was definitely not warm.


    How about Liang Yue? This is also their family business.


    Just as she turned around, she heard Mrs. Liang say.


    "Stop! You''ve caused so much trouble. Do you want to go now?"


    She turned and looked at Mrs. Liang with a smile.


    From just now on, she has felt Mrs. Liang''s hostility to her.


    No wonder, after all, Liang Yue is Mrs. Liang''s daughter and Mr. Liang is Mrs. Liang''s husband.


    It''s understandable that she doesn''t believe herself as an outsider.


    But Lin Mengya felt that even if Mrs. Liang was angry again, she shouldn''t send her hair at this time.


    "I don''t know what madam said?"


    "I don''t know who you are, but I believe in my husband. I know there may be nothing between you."


    She nodded. It seems that Liang Yue didn''t spill the dirty water very successfully.


    But she didn''t know why Mrs. Liang was so hostile to her?


    "I want to know what the relationship is between you and the fourth young master of the palace family!"


    Mrs. Liang''s attitude was cold and hard, as if she was pressing questions.


    Lin Mengya found it interesting. It seems that there is something wrong with Mrs. Liang''s anger.


    "Mother!"


    Miss Liang shouted with some disapproval, but she was stared by Mrs. Liang.


    "Let me ask you, do you have anything to do with the fourth young master of the palace family?"


    That''s too much to hear.


    She has never been a soft persimmon to be slaughtered. She has given face, but it''s a pity that people don''t want it.


    A smile slowly appeared on her face. She looked at Mrs. Liang with great interest.


    "I''m not married and he''s not married. Why do you call it a matter of procrastination? Mrs. Liang, you''re too lenient?"


    She now understood why Liang Yue was so aggressive again and again.


    After a long time of trouble, it turned out to be "family tradition".


    Being contradicted by her righteously, Mrs. Liang''s face sank again and opened her mouth coldly.


    "The palace family has a strict family education. Ordinary women can''t marry anyway. It''s better to stop these thoughts and find a good man to marry, so as to save half of their lives."


    She had already married, and she also married a good man with the number one in heaven.


    Just in front of Mrs. Liang, what position do you have to say these words to her?


    "Whether I can become a family depends on my ability and fate. Although I am an outsider, I fall in love with the palace family. They treat me as their relatives now. Otherwise, even if I have childhood friends, I may not be able to spend it together. Mrs. Liang, my business is up to me. You''d better see Mr. Liang first. I''m not worth it for Mr. Liang."


    "You!"


    Mrs. Liang is used to being overbearing at home. No one dares to contradict her like this.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care who she was, so she left without saving her face.


    "Look who this is! Mother, do you know how much injustice your daughter has suffered in her hands?"


    Liang Yue was proud. She knew her mother''s weakness best, so she thought of such a good move.


    I thought my mother would scold her, but now I share a bitter hatred with her about Su Mei.


    "OK, there are outsiders just now. I''ll save face for you. Look at your father and make you angry!"


    Mrs. Liang stared at her little daughter, turned and looked at her husband in bed with worry.


    Fortunately, Mr. Liang fell asleep again just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be angry again when I hear these words.


    "Mother, I don''t think Mr. Su is like what the third sister said. Is it a little inappropriate for you to do so today?"


    Miss Liang Er is gentle and delicate, and her words are gentle and gentle.


    Although she is not as good as her sister, she has become the best person to reconcile the atmosphere at home because of her personality.


    Mrs. Liang looked at her intimate second daughter, sighed and said in earnest.


    "What worries me most is the marriage of the three of you. Needless to say, your sister has been infatuated with the eldest son of the palace family for 13 years. But Luohua has a ruthless intention. You can see the situation of the palace family at that time. I really can''t bear to let your sister suffer by marrying."


    Mention the past, Mrs. Liang''s words are full of regret.


    But Miss Liang turned her head, and her eyes were full of painful memories.


    Why, after all the dust has settled, does my mother have to say these heart piercing words?


    "Mother, things are over. Now, my brother-in-law is obedient to my sister. As long as they live well between husband and wife, everything else is not so important."


    Miss Liang Er immediately comforted her mother. She knew what had happened and knew that her mother was no less than digging her sister''s heart.


    But unexpectedly, Mrs. Liang continued regardless.


    "Now, the palace family is not what it used to be. Several young masters of the palace family grew up under your father''s watch. They are the best choice in terms of personality, appearance and talent. Your sister is still young and not as sensible as you two. It''s rare for her to fall in love with the fourth young master like this. I can''t let anyone delay this marriage!"


    Liang Yue stood in the corner, laughing wildly.


    The man was absolutely right. My mother would think about her marriage. Therefore, she only revealed some things to her mother, which made her mother mistakenly think that she was in love with the fourth young master.


    Sure enough, for her consideration, her mother will stand on her side.


    She doesn''t believe that Su Mei, that bitch, can beat her!

 Chapter 1543

    "Mother, my daughter thinks that Mr. Su should not be so confused with the fourth young master of the palace. I see that although she has sharp words, she doesn''t look like a dissolute person. Maybe there is a misunderstanding between the third younger sister and her?"


    Miss Liang Er immediately played a round game for fear that her mother would do more harm to her eldest sister.


    Mrs. Liang shook her head and looked worried.


    "What do you know? I''ve heard Xiaoyue say that Miss Gong chose the woman herself. Since she has won the favor of Miss Gong, the Gong family must treat her differently from others. Your sister doesn''t have the ability to please the Grand Buddha of the Gong family. If she doesn''t pay attention, I''m afraid someone will take the lead!"


    Miss Liang can''t listen anymore.


    "Mother, now my father has fallen ill. You don''t think about how to take care of your father, but you are planning this kind of thing. How cold would my father be if he knew!"


    "You girl! Now you have a good home. What should your sister do if I don''t hurry up?"


    Mrs. Liang frowned and said, but Miss Liang was angry in her heart.


    Seeing that it was about to explode, she was stopped by Miss Liang er.


    "Mother, what elder sister said is also reasonable. In any case, father''s safety is the most important. I think we''d better ask a doctor to see it now. At other times, it''s not too late to make plans later."


    Mrs. Liang wanted to continue to say something, but she still knew she was thinking about Mr. Liang.


    "Elder sister, let''s go."


    Miss Liang Er took the opportunity to drag her sister away, but her sister said, but it was as cold as ice.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. After all, my sister was hurt by her mother.


    She looked at her mother with a complicated look. She didn''t know how long she could mediate.


    "Like mother, like daughter."


    It took a little time. The past between Miss Liang and her big brother has now turned into concise words and put them on her desk.


    Glancing at her mouth, she felt that the eldest lady of the Liang family was really unlucky to meet such a mother.


    At the beginning, the eldest brother and Miss Liang were childhood sweethearts. The eldest miss of the Liang family was mature and steady, and she didn''t look bad, mainly because she also had an emotional foundation with her eldest brother.


    So the adults of both families are interested in Yucheng.


    But later, the situation of the Gong family went from bad to worse, and the Liang family moved because of some reasons.


    The eldest miss of the Liang family and the eldest brother couldn''t meet each other day. Later, the eldest brother ran around for the livelihood of his family.


    Gradually, the two people have less contact.


    Somehow, Miss Liang suddenly married.


    But at the beginning, the palace family and the Liang family had no engagement, and the two had not made it public, so there were not many people who knew about it.


    In fact, this is not difficult to understand.


    At first, the palace family was down, and everyone wanted to step on it.


    But now the palace family is not their Liang family. If they want to enter, they can enter.


    "Master, the third young master is coming."


    She looked up and saw the spring breeze on her third brother''s face.


    It seems that the matter of inviting famous teachers should be progressing well.


    "I heard from the following people. Do you want to inquire about big brother and Miss Liang?"


    Gong San sat down by himself. Except in front of his great grandfather, the five of them got along with their little sister very naturally.


    Lin Mengya also likes them. Their speech and behavior are especially lively.


    "Yes, just a moment of curiosity."


    "Speaking of it, the eldest lady of the Liang family is no different from the woman at home. At first, the eldest brother threw himself into the family, and she offered kindness repeatedly, which made the eldest brother believe her nonsense. Later, the eldest brother was so dusty that he just wanted to take a bloody coral from the East China Sea as a bride price. Unexpectedly, he saw her get on another man''s sedan chair with his own eyes. Over the years, big brother didn''t say, but he really hurt his heart. "


    Bloody coral?


    She remembered that when she first came home, there was one in the room.


    Whether it''s color or shape, it''s very exquisite. At the beginning, she still took it and enjoyed it for a long time. Is it actually the sad thing of the big brother?


    But since the big brother gave it to her, he obviously meant to put down the past.


    In that case, don''t worry about it, lest she remind her big brother of the past.


    "She had no eyes and could not blame anyone. By the way, the third brother must have made a decision about the list?"


    She had no intention of prying into the big brother''s past, and the Liang family did not affect the overall situation.


    If they give up, even if the SLR is a little hasty, don''t blame her for calculating the new accounts and the old accounts together. It''s necessary to cut the roots.


    "Well, actually, I need your help."


    "Me? But I can''t show up. My current status is not enough. What can I do for you?"


    Unexpectedly, the third brother smiled mysteriously.


    But Lin Mengya, in the smile of her third brother, read two words - treachery.


    "Is it difficult? Do you want me to betray my color? No, no! My great grandfather knows, you will break your leg!"


    Gong San was stunned. Finally, he saw the smile she had to hide in the future. He knew that the girl was joking again.


    "Well, I admit defeat. Even if you let me go, I won''t let you go. In fact, I discussed with old four. We hope you can convince someone."


    "Who?"


    "Great grandfather."


    "Why?"


    When it comes to the reason, Gong San seems a little hesitant.


    Finally, after careful thinking for a while, Fang said.


    "In fact... Before we fell down, we also found a temporary place for those gentlemen to settle down. At first, their expenses were borne by us. But later, our family gradually couldn''t make ends meet. In the end, that family paid for this part of the money."


    Here, she understood.


    "That is to say, they are not so much the people of Chenggong family as they are grateful to that place."


    "Yes, as long as the man speaks, these people should try their best to help the palace family, but -"


    Gong San looked at her shyly, as if he was considering his words.


    She immediately had a very bad premonition in her heart. Did she say that the man was¡ª¡ª


    "No, it''s his great grandfather''s old lover, isn''t it?"


    "Poof -"


    Gong San almost didn''t spit a mouthful of water. Why is this girl so straightforward?


    "No, no! There was nothing between Mrs. Bai and her great grandfather. Now Mrs. Bai is too early to die, and the old gratitude and resentment should have been written off long ago."


    "Then why do you want me to persuade your great grandfather?"


    Gong San sighed. Obviously, this problem gave him a headache.


    "It''s the current leader of the Bai family. As you know, the great grandfather was ordered in the face of danger and gave almost everything for the family. At that time, the Bai family had to recruit a door-to-door son-in-law as the only child of the Bai family. In fact, the great grandfather and the Bai family were not happy with each other at the beginning. Moreover, they were both honest and shameless Later, after Mrs. Bai found her mother-in-law''s family, she was also close friends with her great grandfather, but her husband had always been worried about it. "


    So she understood.


    Unexpectedly, the men of their palace family have made great achievements in love.


    For a long time, it was because of the great grandfather''s "warning".


    "You want me to persuade Zeng Zu to invite the husband of the old lady of the Bai family, right?"


    The third brother nodded, but the embarrassment in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "It''s hard here. Old Mr. Bai is actually a good man. He has always been kind and tolerant to our younger generation. Otherwise, he won''t take care of these people after the death of the old Mrs. Bai. However, he doesn''t deal with his great grandfather. Now if we invite these people, we are bound to pass through the Bai family. It''s obviously not enough for us to go. So I think Please, convince your great grandfather. "


    At first glance, this reason is quite sufficient.


    But when I think about it, I think there''s something wrong.


    "I''m talking about my third brother. Haven''t you completely told me the truth?"


    Gong San smiled unnaturally, his eyes a little empty.


    "Why, I..."


    "Then I won''t help!"


    "In fact, it was put forward by the old Mr. Bai family. He said that unless he asked his great grandfather to beg him himself, he would never agree!"


    In a hurry, Gong Sany immediately told bald Lu the truth.


    Lin Mengya looked at her third brother with a smile. She was still playing with her.


    However, in this way, it seems that the old Mr. Bai''s resentment is not small.


    Great grandfather is also a stubborn temper. I''m afraid it''s difficult to reconcile the two people.


    "Little sister, actually, I don''t want my great grandfather to be wronged. But the old man of the Bai family said that if his great grandfather didn''t go, he immediately told those people that no one could come to the palace family to teach unless he died. Those people have received a lot of benefits from the Bai family over the years and have deep feelings for the Bai family. If the old man of the Bai family really did so, I''m afraid we''ll think about it later It''s hard to ask. So I want to hear your opinion. "


    Lin Mengya also put away her joking mind and looked at the sad looking third brother. She knew that if the third brother didn''t have a way, she wouldn''t come to beg her.


    After all, she should not come forward now about the palace family.


    "Let me think about it. As for the great grandfather, don''t disclose any information. I''ll find a suitable opportunity to talk about the great grandfather''s tone first."


    Gong repeatedly promised that as long as she helped with this, she would manage the college in an orderly manner and prosper day by day.


    Lin Mengya also knew that the third brother was worried.


    After all, as the days go by, those who go to recruit students will soon bring back the first batch of students of Sitai college.


    In case there is a college with students at that time, what else is it called?


    It''s just that she really has to think about it.

 Chapter 1544

    "The great grandfather is an old man. Did he sleep?"


    After a busy day, as soon as she got home, she immediately went to her great grandfather''s yard.


    The light was still on in the room, but she deliberately asked the old slave who was the doorman.


    "This ghost girl is still asking about something. Come in if you want to come in."


    Inside the door, came the laughter and scolding of the great grandfather.


    Lin Mengya smiled and then stuffed some loose silver coins to the old slave who was guarding the door.


    These people are used to following their great ancestors. They can''t do other things, but the work of guarding the courtyard is still done.


    Compared with those young people who have been freed from slavery, all they want is to be able to eat and spend the rest of their lives.


    Lin Mengya lifted the curtain and walked in with a sweet smile.


    At this time, great grandfather was sitting at his desk, wondering what books he was reading.


    Look at her coming in, then put it down.


    "Great grandfather, I heard that a snack master came to the city. His skillful hands are really rare. I bought some cold cakes and you can eat them with hot tea. Be careful not to be greedy."


    For her filial piety, great grandfather is used to it.


    Speaking of it, none of the five men in the family can catch up with half of the girl''s kindness.


    Whether it was medicated meals or snacks, they were well prepared, taking into account both his taste and his body.


    These days, no matter how busy he is, he often sends some strange things to please him.


    Therefore, Gong Qianfeng always connives at this baby girl.


    Even, to some extent, more than her five brothers.


    "Well, you also have a heart. Things in the college don''t bother you, do you?"


    She frowned quickly, but shook her head quickly.


    "It''s all right. The third brother is very powerful. With him, I don''t have to worry so much. Even if some problems are difficult to solve for a while, I believe there will always be a way."


    Gong Qianfeng took a bite of the cake and felt that it was soft and smooth, and the taste was sweet. It was indeed the most in line with his taste.


    Just for this cake, he had to end his great granddaughter''s trouble.


    "That''s good, but if you encounter any difficult problems, don''t forget that the whole palace family is your backing. Don''t carry anything alone."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya thought she was seen through.


    She looked at her great grandfather with a little surprise, but the other party was still kind-hearted.


    No matter how she looked, she couldn''t see other emotions.


    It seems that she is really careless.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya was thinking about how to speak.


    That''s what she is.


    When lying to the enemy, he told a big lie without blinking his eyes.


    But in the face of her relatives, she can''t open her mouth.


    or Come back another day?


    After a moment''s hesitation, she decided to bite the bullet.


    "Great grandfather, there are a lot of people celebrating the completion of our college these days. I discussed with my big brother that since everyone is here, we should always have a good time."


    Great grandfather nodded in agreement.


    "There''s also the wedding ceremony. The big brother said that all the big guys come for the college. If they do it together, it''s not solemn. How about inviting some aristocratic families who make friends with our family, which is grand and doesn''t seem too abrupt. What do you think?"


    Great grandfather hesitated a little, but Su Mei''s identity will disappear one day.


    They''ve even figured out the way back.


    At that time, as long as Su Mei gets married far away, everything can be solved.


    Therefore, her request was acceptable to her great grandfather.


    "Well, anyway, it''s just for your convenience. You can do whatever you want."


    "Thank you, great grandfather. I think this time is also a good opportunity to connect with old feelings. Needless to say, they are unkind. Don''t blame us for our injustice. However, if none of the previous relationships of the palace family move, I''m afraid outsiders will think that our palace family is snobbish and ungrateful."


    Her words can be said to be in the heart of her great grandfather.


    People are old and nostalgic.


    It''s time to sort out those old relationships in the past.


    After all, not everyone is like settling down. Seeing that they are down, they still want to take the opportunity to step on it.


    "Well, it''s still your girl''s comprehensive consideration, so it''s settled."


    Seeing her great grandfather''s easy promise, Lin Mengya was overjoyed.


    But the next thing is the play.


    "Since my great grandfather agreed, I''ll do it with my eldest brother. But although my eldest brother has been in charge of the family for many years, he is a younger generation after all. If there is any special relationship between our family and others, my eldest brother may not know it clearly."


    She secretly observed his great grandfather''s look and tried a little.


    "It''s better for our great grandfather to help us think about it, so as not to miss anyone and offend people without knowing."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her heart hung up.


    If we talk about the old relationship, I''m afraid we can''t get around the old affairs between the Bai family and the Gong family.


    So today she came to see her great grandfather''s reaction.


    The great grandfather kneaded another piece of cake. He looked thoughtful and didn''t agree immediately.


    "Is there anything inconvenient about the great grandfather? Well, forget it."


    "OK, what''s inconvenient about this? But I''m old and have a bad memory. Don''t blame me if I''m confused and remember wrong."


    "Why should we blame our great grandfather? In fact, we are helpless about this. After all, you are the only one with this experience and ability among the older generation of the Gong family. Look at the elders of those branches. They can''t say a complete sentence, or they can''t say things from East to west. Our great grandfather is also powerful. He is not only knowledgeable, but also clear-minded and complete What about unfamiliar young people. "


    If such a bowl of ecstasy soup went on, the great grandfather would have been coaxed lightly. I don''t know what the East, West, North and South are.


    "You are the most deceiving girl."


    Great grandfather gently knocked her on the forehead, with doting on her in the smile on his face.


    Lin Mengya smiled awkwardly. She was still sorry for her great grandfather.


    But she vowed that even if Mr. Bai had to ask his great grandfather to apologize in person, as long as Mr. Bai dared to embarrass her great grandfather, no matter what terrible thing he held in his hand, she would turn it over immediately and let the man know her strength!


    "Let me think about it. By the way, Lian Bo, you go to the warehouse and take all the gift accounts from decades ago."


    "Yes."


    She was relieved to see that her great grandfather promised and began to tidy up.


    Next, let''s see if the great grandfather will mention the white family.


    If the great grandfather took the initiative to mention the Bai family, it means that things still have a turn for the better.


    At least in the impression of great ancestors, the two families have not reached the level of old death and no contact.


    But if her great grandfather didn''t mention it, she couldn''t persuade if she wanted to persuade.


    You can''t tell your great grandfather frankly that the old man of the Bai family said something. As long as you bow your head, he will give it to their teacher, right?


    Great grandfather also has his own pride, which has not been damaged after years of adversity.


    Now, how could she have the heart to let her great grandfather bow down because of this?


    For many things, she has prepared for the worst.


    She doesn''t believe it. Can the old man of the white family really cover the sky with one hand?


    Instead of urging her great grandfather, she hoped to give her great grandfather enough time.


    After all, if the Gong family wants to jump back to the top of the top ten aristocratic families, the support of their old allies is essential.


    Moreover, there are new waves in the college.


    It''s all because of Mr. Liang''s three family members.


    The two in laws of the Liang family are reasonable people. Knowing that Mr. Liang has fallen ill this time, they specially asked their daughter-in-law to take good care of him until Mr. Liang gets better.


    Therefore, many more people have been added to the college.


    But trouble followed.


    The first problem is that their house is not enough.


    Originally, Mr. Liang''s yard was very spacious, because Mr. Liang didn''t like to be served, so in addition to taking care of a little schoolboy other than his daily life, there were only two or three guys doing rough work.


    Although Liang Yue is a girl, due to Mr. Liang''s discipline, there are only one or two more servant girls around her than Mr. Liang.


    But this time it''s different. The Liang family''s mother and daughter, plus the people who serve them, have more than a dozen people.


    At this time, the small courtyard seemed to be stretched out.


    But the third brother can''t drive people out. After all, Mr. Liang still needs to recuperate, and these women also need to be taken care of nearby.


    I don''t know how the third brother handled it. When the matter came to her, the third brother sent someone to ask her to discuss it.


    "Whatever the three brothers want, what do you want me to do?"


    She was busy with other things. After seeing the close follow-up of her third brother, she asked with some doubts.


    "The little one doesn''t know. Mr. Su Mei should go with the little one."


    Apart from a few people who know her identity, all the others regard her as a distinguished guest of the eldest lady of the palace family, so they respect her very much.


    "All right."


    When she got up, she took a turn as an activity.


    But when she got to the third brother''s study, she saw Mrs. Liang and the three young ladies of the Liang family.


    And although the three brothers looked as usual, she always felt that the three brothers were not very happy.


    "Su Mei met the dean."


    "Well, sit down."


    Gong San''s face wore a gentle smile.


    Although he is easy-going and rarely harsh, people with a clear eye can see that he is different from Su Mei.


    On this point, several women present understand.


    So some people are more and more jealous, while others are full of doubts.


    "Mr. Su Mei, I asked you to come today because I wanted to ask you something."


    She nodded and her doubts deepened.


    But the tone of the third brother was an understatement. Obviously, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    "I just heard Mrs. Liang say that you want to let them live in luoyuezhai, but is there such a thing?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. It really didn''t happen.


    But before she opened her mouth to deny, she heard Mrs. Liang say politely.


    "Mr. Su Mei is reasonable and knows that there are many of us, so he gave us the yard for the time being. I''ll thank Mr. Su Mei first."

 Chapter 1545

    How else, ginger is still old and spicy?


    Liang Yue had a quarrel with her, but now her mother has turned the situation around and gained the upper hand.


    In front of Mrs. Liang, her mouth was smiling. She seemed gentle and virtuous, but her eyes were full of shrewdness.


    Lin Mengya knows that now she can easily deny it.


    In the end, she didn''t live in luoyuezhai, and now the Liang family is really crowded in a small yard, which can be regarded as a solution to the urgent need.


    Originally she didn''t care about these things, but they wanted to take them.


    She is such a cheap leather. Others can borrow what she doesn''t want, and she can take the initiative to give it.


    But if you want to rob, you can''t rob it.


    But now, if she wants to deny it, I''m not sure Mrs. Liang will immediately buckle her a rebellious hat.


    If she clenched her teeth and promised, the yard would be occupied by Mrs. Liang.


    Even if she took it back later, there would always be some bumps in her heart.


    After all, the current situation is four to one. In terms of the number of people, she doesn''t have an advantage.


    Therefore, the mute lady Liang is sure that she will eat it.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Liang met Lin Mengya, the least favorite loser in the world, and she was the queen of the palace family.


    She picked her eyebrows and looked at Mrs. Liang in front of her with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m such a kind person. Naturally, I won''t die. Dean, this is really what I said. I strongly asked Mrs. Liang to live in luoyuezhai."


    Seeing her swallow her anger, Mrs. Liang sneered proudly in her heart.


    Yueer was able to be pressed by this bitch because she was too young.


    Now, Su Mei has to give in to her.


    Now, it depends on the attitude of President Gong.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Liang quickly changed into a worried expression.


    After all, she is Gong San''s teacher''s mother.


    With their relationship, the third young master will agree to it.


    What''s more, Su Mei said it was voluntary.


    "Su Mei, have you really thought about it?"


    Palace three hundred don''t believe it.


    Others don''t know, but he knows.


    My little sister is vague in other aspects, but she has a very stubborn habit in some things.


    Moreover, the incident that Liang Yue "accidentally" scalded his sister has been relayed to his family by the old four.


    Now, the Gong family is very dissatisfied with the Liang family.


    How can you easily let the Liang family live in the yard they specially built for their little sister?


    Lin Mengya looked at her third brother and smiled fiercely in her heart.


    "Yes, Dean, I think so. Anyway, the yard is so big and empty. It''s better to give it to useful people to use first."


    She was so reasonable that Gong San was surprised.


    Ask her carefully with your eyes. Unfortunately, the other party has no flaws.


    Is it true that my little sister knows the great cause?


    "As for Mrs. Liang''s proposal to pay me the rent last time, let''s do it first. I have repeatedly said I don''t want it, but Mrs. Liang has to give it, and she still says she doesn''t want it. I''m not sure. I don''t want it, but 120 Liang Silver a month is too expensive. I think it''s better to take a whole number, one hundred Liang!"


    Who can''t make up a lie?


    Besides, Mrs. Liang jumped up first, and she didn''t have any pressure.


    As soon as this came out, Mrs. Liang was stupid.


    "This... Me, when did I say it?"


    Subconsciously, she wanted to deny it, but Lin Mengya smiled and covered her mouth.


    "Mrs. Liang''s memory is really bad. That''s what you said when I ''took the initiative'' to let the house. The third lady was also nearby at that time. Mrs. Liang can''t be. Forget it?"


    She blinked and looked like "she''s the most innocent".


    Mrs. Liang was suffocated to death, but she couldn''t deny it.


    This is really, lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot.


    This time, Gong San also understood a general idea.


    The impression of the Liang family became more and more bad in my heart. They shouldn''t have put their ideas on his sister.


    "You lie! My mother clearly didn''t say such a thing!"


    Liang Yue was young and couldn''t hold her breath. She stood up and shouted at her.


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and widened her eyes, looking more and more innocent.


    "Miss three, you were there. Can you remember what I said? Can''t I remember what you said?"


    The atmosphere was once embarrassed.


    One hundred Liang silver is not enough to hurt the bones and muscles of the Liang family.


    But as rent, they can''t afford it.


    Mrs. Liang felt that Su Mei was too hateful, but it was only a hundred Liang. They didn''t care at all.


    As long as we grab the yard, the subsequent things can develop according to her plan.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya''s single moth hasn''t finished yet.


    "By the way, you said last time that you were afraid of damaging the decorations inside and my personal belongings. I was thinking about it. Look, when will you move in so that I can have people clean up and take out all those things. Dean, I really can''t fit in where I live now. Look, can you spare me a warehouse?"


    Trying to blackmail her? I''m not sure I can take advantage of her in my next life!


    Isn''t that the yard they want? She''ll just give it to them. Put away everything and give them an empty house. They can earn a hundred Liang a month in vain.


    She decided to buy candy for her children after she got the rent!


    "You, you!"


    Liang Yue was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    The reason why she wanted the yard alive and dead was not only because it was well built, but also because the furnishings inside were exquisite and luxurious. Even a princess of a country could afford it.


    But unexpectedly, Su Mei is going to move all her things. No, she will never allow it!


    "No!"


    "Why not?"


    Lin Mengya tilted her head, blinked and said.


    "Those things are my personal belongings, which the Dean can testify."


    "Yes, Mr. Su Mei paid for all the plants and trees in Ramadan."


    Isn''t the money of the Gong family the money of my little sister?


    On this point, Gong San admitted that he didn''t lie at all.


    Seeing the cooperation of the three brothers, Lin Mengya became more rampant.


    "I don''t trust you, but those things are so valuable. If there is a loss, it''s not easy for me or Mrs. Liang to deal with it, isn''t it?"


    The words were all said. Mrs. Liang''s face was green, but there was nothing to do.


    She has used this method before, and in the end, others can only be dumb.


    But I didn''t expect to be used by Su Mei.


    Mrs. Liang was very upset and felt that she underestimated the little bitch''s mental means.


    "Mr. Su Mei is right. It''s very considerate of us that you want to let the yard. Since these things are yours, of course you should put them away."


    "Mrs. Liang still understands the truth. If so, I''ll rest assured."


    She smiled at Mrs. Liang and said that she didn''t show any anger from the beginning to the end.


    Mrs. Liang was disgusted, but she was half angry.


    But although the things inside were gone, the yard fought over.


    In this game, they still won a little.


    On this thought, the hundred Liang didn''t feel flesh pain.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, there were servants who hurried in.


    "Dean, Mr. Su Mei. Just now Mr. Su Yan sent someone to tell you that he felt that luoyuezhai was too shabby and you were wronged. So he ordered someone to tear it down and rebuild it. He also said that only you can live in the newly-built yard. Anyone who wants to live in it should be careful of his life."


    The voice became smaller and smaller, revealing a bit of panic,.


    Obviously, the people who let him deliver the message should have a bad attitude, otherwise, they can''t scare people like this.


    "Dismantle, dismantle?"


    Rao is Lin Mengya, and she can''t help being surprised.


    Before the man could answer, he heard a loud noise outside.


    "Boom!" The ground under her feet shook three times.


    Others are already stupid.


    "My yard!"


    Liang Yue ran out first. When she saw what luoyuezhai looked like now, she almost fainted with pain.


    All the delicacy and elegance are now in ruins.


    The people around are also dull, as if everything in front of them is incredible.


    Lin Mengya, Gong San and Mrs. Liang also arrived later.


    After seeing the yard that had become "ruins" in front, Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkled together.


    Black sheep! Pure black sheep!


    Just wanted to go to the third brother to find comfort and condemn long Tianyu''s family failure, I saw that the third brother exchanged eyes with long Tianyu who had just come from the crowd.


    "Well done."


    "Average."


    "Poof -"


    After reading the meaning in their eyes, Lin Mengya wanted to vomit three liters of blood.


    What''s going on? What do they mean by their eyes that want to clap their hands to celebrate?


    But soon, Gong San cleared his throat and took out a business tone.


    "Mr. Su Yan, you have to explain this to me."


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and flicked the fine dust on his skirt.


    "What account?"


    "You blew up my yard. You have to cover it for me."


    "Yes, but I don''t want anyone to live except Mr. Su Mei."


    "Wait, I''ll ask."


    Then the third brother turned and looked at the crowd.


    "Whoever builds this house will belong to him in the future. Now I ask the big guy, do you want to rebuild it?"


    Reconstruction? You''re kidding!


    Not everyone is as rich and powerful as Mr. Su Yan.


    No, even rich people don''t play like this!


    The third brother''s eyes gently skipped the angry Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue, and said solemnly.


    "I announce that from today on, the reconstruction of luoyuezhai will be handed over to Mr. Su Yan. In addition, Mr. Su Yan has the right to dispose of the yard in the future."

 Chapter 1546

    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Mengya saw Mrs. Liang''s face was livid.


    I''m afraid no one thought that such a delicate yard would become ruins in an instant.


    And looking at their singing, Mrs. Liang was afraid that she had guessed that it was for her.


    OK, what a su Yan!


    She was gnashing her teeth with hate, but now she had nothing to do.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and pretended to be sorry.


    "I''m really sorry, Mrs. Liang. I''m afraid you can''t live in this yard. If you want to say spacious, I can barely live in the yard now. But I still have a lot of things to be busy. It''s really inconvenient for a while."


    In a word, it blocked the man''s retreat.


    Her tone was sincere and her attitude was sincere.


    No one can pick out her fault.


    Mrs. Liang stared at her coldly, but on her face, she had to say politely.


    "How dare you bother Mr. Su Mei again? Mr. Su Mei doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "That''s good, so that people won''t spend money in the future."


    Her voice was so low that no one could hear her clearly except her and Mrs. Liang.


    Her eyes were cold and bright. If Mrs. Liang didn''t have to do this, she wouldn''t give long Tianyu a chance to blow up the house.


    Even though she knows, Yu is very persistent to her now.


    Because Ramadan was the thought of several brothers, he always wanted to find a chance to push down the reconstruction. He wanted to give everything he saw and used.


    But in the end, it was Mrs. Liang''s deception that made him seize the opportunity.


    Gong''s money and long Tianyu''s money are hers. How can she not be distressed?


    "Hum, beauty is a disaster. Something will happen sooner or later."


    Mrs. Liang became more and more angry, and her fear and disgust became more and more profound.


    She stirred up the corners of her lips and laughed wildly.


    "If something happens, it''s not up to you."


    "I hope not one day, not forever, someone will protect you."


    Mrs. Liang gave her a warning stare, and the meaning was clear without words.


    She smiled and didn''t fight back.


    In fact, whether Mrs. Liang or Liang Yue, they were wrong from the beginning.


    She is "Gong Ya" and "Lin Mengya", but not "Su Mei".


    It was a mistake to use such a move against her.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t intend to let Mrs. Liang realize it so soon.


    Life still needs some fun.


    Seeing that long Tianyu was still negotiating with her third brother, she took a look and returned to her yard.


    After a while, long Tianyu took two people to her.


    "Why are you free?"


    She was reading a book. As soon as she looked up, she saw the proud face.


    Fool, what can I be happy about wasting so much money?


    "I''ll show you something."


    Then one of the people who followed him presented a drawing.


    The desk was emptied. He walked around behind her and looked at the picture with her in high spirits.


    The scroll unfolded gently, and the first thing she saw was the pavilions, but as the scroll unfolded in front of her, her eyebrows wrinkled.


    Doubt, surprise, worry


    I don''t know how many emotions mixed together in an instant and hit her heart.


    Until the end, she didn''t even know when she held his sleeve tightly.


    Her breath was a little short, and she pointed to the drawing with some excitement.


    Thousands of words blocked his throat, but he always lacked such a clue that he couldn''t say a word.


    "Do you like it?"


    He lowered his head, raised his thin lips, and showed a gentle smile.


    Lin Mengya felt the heat in front of her eyes and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry, you just need to tell me whether you like it or not."


    His voice is so gentle and affectionate. How can she not understand it?


    "Hi, like!"


    She nodded desperately, already incoherent.


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and kissed her hair gently.


    "You like it. As long as you like it, everything I do is worth it."


    Lin Mengya turned and threw herself into his arms.


    Holding his neck tightly, his heart was filled with his love, and he couldn''t put anyone else''s place anymore.


    The drawing is the Liuxin courtyard where she lives in Prince Yu''s residence!


    Even in these years, she has lived in the Imperial Palace, and there are countless mansions.


    But what she always cherishes most is the yard he carefully built for her.


    That''s where they fell in love, and it''s also the first "home" she identified.


    Now, he returned his "home" to her.


    This fool, doesn''t he know that the place where he is with the children is her home?


    "Didn''t you forget?"


    She asked softly, lying on his chest.


    It is rare to see such a soft waxy and lovely her. Long Tianyu is in a good mood and caresses her green silk with big hands.


    "Bai Su told me about it with your teacher. Although I forgot it, I still left some impression. In the end, that''s my common memory with you. What should not be forgotten, I always keep it in my heart."


    Her heart was as sweet as honey. She looked up and her eyes were as bright as stars.


    "You finally don''t care?"


    Long Tianyu sighed and pinched her face.


    "You know everything?"


    She just smiled and said nothing.


    All along, she kept saying that she could not accept him now.


    Just because he has forgotten their past, if he is too close to him, he always has a barrier in his heart.


    But in fact, it is long Tianyu who has been thinking about it all the time.


    For him, the woman in front of him was clearly the first woman he fell in love with in his heart, but she belonged to himself.


    This subtle feeling is not my own, I''m afraid it''s difficult to understand.


    That''s why he always wants to compare himself with his former self, and always hopes to distinguish between high and low.


    In fact, now it seems that he thinks too much.


    She is here. She is the only lover who accompanies her from "once" to "now" and will move towards the "future".


    The past self has the past her, so shouldn''t the present self have the present her?


    Sometimes, people think of things in a moment.


    That''s why he secretly asked someone to draw this picture, just to tell her at the right time that he has frankly accepted the past. From now on, he is him, not his highness long Tianyu or Xi, but a man in the world who wants to be accompanied by her world of mortals.


    "In fact, I have long wanted to say that I love you both before and now, because you are you. In my heart, you have never changed."


    She had dared not say this before because she was afraid that the man would cut corners.


    But now she''s not afraid because he''s figured it out.


    "Little bastard, who allowed you to see my heart so thoroughly?"


    He doted and nodded her neck, but there was a sigh in his words.


    "Of course it''s you."


    She was coquettish with a smile. It was him who spoiled herself with thousands of pampers.


    Of course, he has to bear the "bitter fruit" himself.


    "OK, then you can continue to be bad. Anyway, I don''t mind. I like it tight."


    He likes to spoil her and completely become his own.


    Unfortunately, his baby is so charming that he can''t help attracting some people around him.


    Sometimes he was angry, but sometimes he felt very proud.


    Because no matter how good those people are, they are not as good as him anyway.


    And in her heart, he will always be the only one!


    "Come on! But don''t come back like this."


    In fact, she doesn''t care how the yard is built.


    She believes that long Tianyu is the same. As long as her heart is close, everything else is not important.


    "Why, you don''t like it?"


    "Of course I like it. It''s our home. Naturally, I like it more than anyone else. Just let the past pass. Now I have you, Mo Yan and Ning''er. When we are together, that''s my home. Moreover, my yard was so famous at the beginning, and I''ve seen too many people. We know a lot. Once the yard is built, we can''t help it No one can see it. Then my identity will be exposed. "


    That''s what she said, but she carefully put away the drawings bit by bit.


    She can hide a picture, but not the yard.


    What''s more, Su Mei''s identity can''t be exposed, at least for a short time.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care at all, but he respects her choice.


    "Well, since you don''t like it, let''s change it and send it up."


    Immediately, another person presented a picture.


    This picture is more complicated than the previous one. All the pavilions inside are exquisite and unique.


    But just a picture, there is a sense of luxury coming.


    The more she looked, the more frightened she felt. There were mysteries everywhere in the yard!


    "Are you going to build me a golden house?"


    She felt that she had seen a lot in her life.


    But when she saw this picture, she knew that extravagance could turn out so many tricks.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and said carelessly.


    "Since it''s for you, you should pay attention to everything. I hired skilled craftsmen to design these. Be sure to make this a scene of the college immediately after it is built."


    A view of the college? I''m afraid the whole non leaf city can''t find a second yard comparable to it, can it?


    She knew that long Tianyu spoiled himself, but he should also know that he didn''t like this luxury.


    What''s the man''s idea?


    "You won''t plan anything behind my back, have you?"


    Narrowed her eyes, her tone was somewhat dangerous.


    Long Tianyu hurriedly hugged her more tightly and said again and again.


    "What can I plan? Just because you''ve been wronged a lot these days. I really have no other way to compensate you, so I''m a little luxurious. But don''t worry, after the yard is built, only you can use it, and no one else can see it."

 Chapter 1547

    But the more so, the more she felt that the man had a problem.


    But no matter how she asks, this guy will play cheap and obedient to her and won''t reveal a word of the truth.


    Lin Mengya thought and changed her strategy.


    The little hand hooked his shoulder and the whole person stuck to his chest.


    "But I can''t live in this yard forever. Isn''t it all wasted?"


    She was very close, with her unique fragrance and warm breath, vaguely and lingering on his chin.


    Naughty fingers stroked his neck little by little, from the lower jaw to the Adam''s apple. It was not light or heavy, and it caught people badly.


    They had been together so many times that she knew him like the back of her hand.


    "No, you look happy."


    He quietly wanted to avoid her temptation. Unfortunately, neither his brain nor his heart was as honest as his body.


    In his eyes, there was a raging fire.


    Unfortunately, the little woman was caught on fire and didn''t know it.


    "I''ll be happy as long as I look at you. It still needs a house."


    It''s all like this. Don''t you tell the truth?


    Lin Mengya was very angry in her heart, but there was no trace on her face.


    It was just closer, and the pink lips opened and closed, as if they were about to touch him.


    But it happened that there was a little distance between them.


    He was distracted, but he couldn''t eat it.


    Really irritating!


    "I look at you happy, but I hope you can be happier."


    Physical reactions can''t deceive people.


    Long Tianyu now wants to do this little woman here very much. Unfortunately, he knows that the little woman is waiting for herself to fall into the trap.


    But in front of her, all his self-control can collapse in an instant.


    Alone with him, his body and mind were very indulgent.


    He clenched his teeth, but his arms were tighter.


    "I''ll be happier if you kiss me."


    Finally, she used her killer mace.


    The voice is sweet, soft and waxy. The green fingers are partial to some delicate lips.


    Long Tianyu only felt his head "bang", and his blood surged upward.


    He only felt that everything was gone, and only her in front of him was real.


    She couldn''t help kissing again. It was like a beast gnawing at her prey. She had to control herself cruelly and leave her gentle.


    Long Tianyu just felt crazy and sober.


    In this life, he is afraid to be planted in her hand forever.


    "Happy?"


    After the deep kiss, long Tianyu looked at the woman whose face turned red and fell in her arms and couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look, but she didn''t know that it was tempting Tiancheng and almost killed him again.


    "I''m naturally happy, but since you have benefited from me, you have to solve my doubts? Otherwise, what will you compensate me for?"


    Long Tianyu smiled in her heart. She is really a baby. She always knows what tricks to take against herself.


    He''s afraid he''ll never be able to escape this trick.


    "You, you, I can warn you that you are not allowed to use such tricks against anyone except me!"


    He tightened her slender waist and whispered a warning.


    "Well, who else can make me die except you. If you don''t say it, I''ll be angry!"


    She pretended to be angry. In fact, her eyes were bright. Where did she look a little angry?


    Long Tianyu loved her and surrendered immediately.


    "OK, OK, I said. In fact, the yard was built so lavishly to hide people''s eyes and ears."


    She raised her eyebrows to show that she didn''t understand the sentence.


    "Where did you build a house like this just to hide people''s eyes and ears? You lied to me again, didn''t you?"


    Seeing the Hedong lion at home getting angry again, long Tianyu comforted him immediately.


    "Didn''t you find the position of Ramadan in the whole college?"


    She hasn''t studied this carefully.


    But the plan of the whole college was in public in her mind. Just think about it, you will understand.


    "Right in the middle?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "Yes, it''s right in the middle. In fact, there was a secret here when it was built. So no one can live in the yard except you. Now, after I push it down and rebuild it, no one will easily make an idea about it. But also because after it is built like this, no one will doubt my intention."


    Only then did she understand.


    "But what is the secret of the college? Secret way, or something else?"


    She knew that whether it was several brothers or long Tianyu, she had to leave a habit of retreat.


    But she knew that although the secret road had a miraculous effect at the critical moment. But at the same time, it will also leave hidden dangers.


    If you are not careful, you will be caught in a jar.


    So long Tianyu and his brothers should not do such a thing.


    Then the rest is


    "Here, it will be a cemetery."


    Yes, it''s the cemetery where the bones are buried.


    Lin Mengya was suddenly surprised that it happened to coincide with what she thought.


    "Yes, if someone invades feiye City, Sitai college will be the first place they must seize."


    Everyone knows the truth that when you catch a thief, you catch the king first and the snake hits seven inches.


    Once Sitai college is completed, many children will come here to study.


    She has always been ambitious and wants to build the college into a first-class college.


    And because of the relationship between the emperor and the saint, people from at least ten families will probably send some people to study.


    Once someone has plotted against the palace family, if they control Sitai college, they can let the palace family throw a rat''s deterrent.


    Therefore, there must be layout here.


    Besides, it''s still that kind of tough enough.


    "No matter the mechanism or other arrangements, you can''t trust anyone except me. The third brother is the dean. He comes and goes, and there must be outsiders, so there is a risk of exposure. His highness Xi and Mr. Su Yan can''t stay here for a long time. Moreover, living here is easy to be spied. Only me or Gong Ya live here No one would have guessed, for this reason. Because in their eyes, I''m a woman. If I live better, it''s probably the support of the gold owner, isn''t it? "


    She raised her eyebrows and said softly.


    Long Tianyu hugged her and couldn''t hide his appreciation in his eyes.


    Look how clever his wife is!


    "You''re really afraid that I can''t bear the name of this beauty disaster. One by two, I''m in a hurry to push and scold me!"


    Lin Mengya is so angry and funny.


    Long Tianyu should have been prepared for this. Although the third brother may not be fully aware of it, he must know something inside, otherwise he would not cooperate so much.


    It''s true. Although she doesn''t lie in her external reputation at all, they don''t do so.


    If it goes on like this, within three years, she will be detained for confusion, extravagance / leisure.


    If you think about it, your head hurts.


    "If you don''t like it, we''ll fill it up. Then we''ll make other arrangements."


    For long Tianyu, nothing is as important as his wife''s words.


    So even if Lin Mengya doesn''t force him, he doesn''t need any tricks. He will never hide it from her.


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    "If no one is watching, I''m still worried. There are so many children here. I have to be responsible for others. I think that''s it first. We''ll discuss other things when the fourth brother comes."


    Long Tianyu smiled and stuffed her into his arms.


    "I knew that my wife was the only one in the world. She was the most reasonable and different from ordinary people."


    He kissed her earlobe and deliberately took advantage of her.


    Lin Mengya just reacted now. Well, the dead man put her together again!


    "Hum! Go away, I don''t care about you!"


    When she remembered that she had deliberately endured a smile and tried her best to lure him. She thought she had got a bargain, but she was still fooled by him, so she was angry.


    "Come on, let me hug you."


    He put his chin on her shoulder.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized something, stretched out her hand and hugged him.


    Two people stuck together, no one spoke, just hugged each other in silence.


    "Although the weather is still hot, it will be autumn in two months. After autumn, it will be cooler last night. Ask someone to buy you some clothes carefully. Don''t be greedy for the cold."


    "Yes."


    "Also, I''ve prepared a lot of healing medicine for you. You can ask someone to get it later and see what''s missing. Just tell me."


    "OK."


    "Mo Yan and Ning''er are old. With them, I won''t be lonely."


    "Ya''er."


    He suddenly called her name. After Lin Mengya hesitated a little, she still opened her mouth and responded obediently.


    "Why don''t you ask me?"


    "What can you do?"


    She lowered her eyelids to hide some emotions in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu only felt more and more distressed. Even if Mingming had placed people in his arms, he just felt that it was not enough.


    He wants to stick to her bone and meat, and he wants to become a husband and wife tree with her and be intertwined forever.


    Unfortunately, they are human.


    As long as it is human, it will face life and death.


    This is precisely the last thing they want to encounter.


    "I thought you would at least ask me when to leave, where to go, what to do, or the date of return..."


    She reached out and covered his lips.


    Then he shook his head gently and firmly.


    "I don''t want you to take risks because you want to come back to see me as soon as possible. I can ask nothing. I can pretend I don''t know anything. I just hope you can protect yourself well. Don''t bleed and hurt. I''m satisfied."


    What is humble?


    She never thought it humble to love others.


    Because her love can be armor, protecting her lover''s body and mind.


    She didn''t insist and pretended to be deaf and dumb just because she wanted to protect him.

 Chapter 1548

    She is his concern, at the same time, she also hopes to become the strength to support him.


    Not blindly follow, but give each other complete trust.


    Let him know that no matter when he comes back, he is still standing here, looking forward to the day when he gets together with him, he will have the motivation to break through all difficulties and obstacles and return safely.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know how to feel, so she had to put her in her heart.


    "If so, I can''t come back?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at him seriously.


    "Then I''ll find you. Heaven and earth, I will find you back!"


    Her face glittered with confidence and pride, as if no one or anything could stop her in heaven and earth.


    Long Tianyu''s heart is getting warmer and warmer. How can he not love the woman in front of him?


    In the dark night, only she is the brightest star.


    Now, the star fell into his arms alone.


    In any case, he took care of it and cherished it all.


    "OK. I promise you, no matter where you go, you will put your own safety first."


    Lin Mengya felt a little melancholy in her heart.


    She had only smelled a few signs in his arms, but now he really wanted to go.


    "But it''s not that fast. We''ve just been reunited. At least, we have to wait until after the new year."


    She stared at the guy and saw the proud smile on his lips. She knew she had been cheated again.


    But she was willing to be cheated.


    Long Tianyu always has his own way and criterion to do things. As long as he doesn''t want her to know many things, she will never know.


    Now, it must be his intention to disclose it so early.


    "You told me so early, but do you want me to be prepared?"


    "Well, in the past six months, I hope you can make some preparations. We can''t face the storm with empty hands?"


    prepare


    She is ready anytime and anywhere. Since she knew the secret of the holy city, all her efforts are to unite the forces that can be used.


    Just to prepare for the coming of the last moment, victory and defeat are not only related to their life and death.


    To tell the truth, she is a little nervous and not as confident as she seems.


    "What preparation?"


    Long Tianyu was a little silent, and then opened his mouth gently.


    "I know your plan to take over the ghost city and further control the Jianghu forces of the kingdom of Wei; establish Sitai academy to bring the aristocratic families together; as for the next step, you probably want to take over the fugitive slaves on Yanxia mountain. First, you can make them your army; second, you also want to unite overseas countries. In the end, you want to make the slaves of the whole kingdom of Wei successful For the third force in your hand, right? "


    It seems that everything she did could not escape his eyes.


    Lin Mengya nodded and now went to cultivate from scratch. I''m afraid there''s not enough time.


    So although these things sound difficult, in fact, in terms of her current financial resources and status, they are still expected to be achieved.


    And this method, which she has carefully considered, is the most secure at present.


    But the only drawback is time.


    They may not have enough time.


    "So all I have to do is buy you enough time."


    His eyes were as sharp as a knife, and his words cut open all her plans.


    "But it''s dangerous. Even if I don''t have enough time, I can procrastinate."


    "Your method is no less than taking my life. Ya''er, you are my life. I can''t let you take risks."


    He rarely spoke to her in such a serious tone.


    Lin Mengya''s thoughts and thoughts were revealed by his words, and her eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    "Then can I watch you take risks? Long Tianyu, how do you know that you are not my life?"


    Her love for him will never be less.


    Long Tianyu was a little stunned, but a moment later, one kiss after another was printed on her face and lips.


    He smiled, even though his face was not much like himself because of his easy tolerance.


    But she saw his ecstasy.


    "Ya''er, do you know how happy I am!"


    She was surrounded by him and pecked and kissed gently, as if she were tasting rare treasures.


    Lin Mengya is very angry. This guy always interrupts her at this critical moment.


    "Be serious!"


    "Sorry, I don''t want to be serious now. I just want to kiss you. Ya''er, our lives have long been tied together."


    When she didn''t know, she was like a husband and wife tree, intertwined with each other.


    In this life, he only works for her, and so does she.


    "Ya''er, I will cherish my life more in the future. Because it''s yours, I won''t let you hurt anything."


    Look at his vows, but if she believes it, there will be a ghost.


    "Just know. In the future, you will give me to cherish your life honestly. Otherwise, there will be more than one you in it. Do you know?"


    She deliberately pretended to be ferocious. Unfortunately, the man became more and more rampant. It seems that her attempt has been dashed again.


    This guy can really transfer fire!


    I didn''t ask what I should ask, but I was taken advantage of by others.


    Lin Mengya felt a little depressed. As soon as she turned around, she slipped out of his arms.


    "It''s getting late. I have to go back with the children. Do whatever you like. I''ve said everything I should say anyway."


    Look at her angry appearance, long Tianyu bent his eyebrows.


    It''s becoming more and more lovely. I just don''t know how long he can fool her.


    Leaning back on the chair, he tilted his head lazily.


    In fact, she is not ignorant. With the girl''s intelligence and everything she has now, it is not difficult to find out what she is doing.


    But the girl kept her curiosity back and wanted to find out the truth from his mouth.


    Presumably, people who don''t want to listen to others misunderstand themselves.


    After all, she can only trust him.


    "Your Highness."


    A black figure swept into the study like the wind. Long Tianyu glanced at Ling ye and pointed to the extravagant architectural drawing.


    "According to the original plan, let those people build it."


    "Yes."


    "Also, give me a thorough investigation of the Liang family."


    "Yes."


    Ling night comes without a shadow and goes without a trace.


    At this time, he was left alone in the study.


    Before, he didn''t care about the Liang family because it was unnecessary.


    But now, they dare to hit his wife on the head.


    Seriously, I''ve had enough!


    "Come in!"


    The voice is cold, for example, he is ruthless to Ling Ye''s orders.


    The thin figure came to him dejected.


    No matter how many times he looked, the man was the same as before. He didn''t show any tenderness except for the people he cared about.


    But she is so trapped that she can''t extricate herself.


    "What''s up?"


    Xueshi was shocked. For some reason, his highness became colder and colder to her since they went down the mountain.


    She opened her mouth and finally couldn''t help it.


    "Does your highness hate me so much?"


    Two lines of clear tears left. I have to say that cold beauties like snow division are more pitiable when they cry.


    But long Tianyu will not pity him.


    Because all his pity and love are given to one person.


    Except for her, there is no woman in the world who can be pitied and cherished by him.


    "Your Highness, I know I can''t compete with Miss Gong. But now she has become a forbidden person for others. Just because Su Mei is the person selected by Miss Gong, do you take her as Miss Gong''s substitute? Since she is a substitute, why can''t I? I can do anything for you!"


    Long Tianyu frowned and seemed very reluctant to hear it mentioned.


    Snow teacher was suddenly surprised, but more distressed.


    Your highness is unique in the world, and the woman he likes should be unique in the world.


    Gong Ya doesn''t deserve it. That dissolute Su Mei is even more unworthy!


    "Do you want to die?"


    He seemed to be offended.


    Even though he didn''t do it, his eyes were as sharp and cold as a sword.


    He was shrouded in cold, like the monarch of the Kingdom under thousands of years of snow. His whole body exuded a very frightening cold.


    Or -- murderous.


    The snow master trembled with fear. She was afraid of him, but she was more infatuated with him.


    Anyone will have the delusion of trying to warm this cold ice.


    And she is only one step away from success.


    But now, Su Mei''s appearance has made her retreat beyond the abyss.


    It was not easy to pull out Gong Ya''s thorn. How could she give him to her?


    "Your Highness, master Xue is dedicated to your highness! How can your highness suffer stigma for his great reputation?"


    The snow master knelt on the ground and wanted to show him his heart.


    But she didn''t see the mockery in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    He never disdains sincerity. For people he doesn''t like, he can even trample on the ground mercilessly.


    Snow master never understood him, how can he get close to him?


    "It seems that your news is very well informed. If you know anything else, you might as well say it together."


    His words were mixed with rare exploration.


    People like snow master can''t tell whether he is sincere or false.


    Naturally, he thought he was interested in it, so he asked.


    "Master Xue didn''t dare to deceive your highness. In fact, I stopped it because I was worried about your Highness''s body a while ago. Please forgive me!"


    Looking at the woman who tries to please herself with lies in front of her, long Tianyu''s sneer is even more disdainful.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "That''s right! Your highness was seriously injured at that time. If you know those dirty things, you will aggravate the injury. It''s Xueshi''s own opinion, and Xueshi knows his mistake!"


    She said she was wronged, as if she thought of him with all her heart.


    But where did she know that she had the chance to see the news because she was too lazy to read it.


    He didn''t care about the news of the fake woman, but someone wanted to provoke it.


    He might as well see what tricks this stupid woman is going to play.

 Chapter 1549

    The snow master secretly glanced at him and tried to guess his current mood.


    But your Highness''s expression has never been flawed. Only in front of that woman can there be ordinary people''s joys, sorrows and sorrows.


    She was jealous and unwilling.


    Since your highness is not ruthless, she can do what others can do!


    Kneeling down on the ground more obediently, a pair of water eyes are full of emotion, and Bei teeth gently bite red lips, which is really thousands of grievances and thousands of deep feelings.


    But in the eyes of long Tianyu, there is only ridiculous hypocrisy.


    He knew what was in her mind.


    He smiled as he raised his mouth.


    It may not be called a smile, but in the eyes of the snow teacher, it has roots and buds.


    He said softly.


    "I didn''t know you were so loyal."


    The snow teacher''s heart suddenly shook and looked at him.


    Long Tianyu''s slender five fingers knocked on the table inadvertently, and then seemed to have finally made a decision.


    Even his eyebrows stretched out and looked at her lazily and leisurely.


    "Since you are loyal to me, I can''t live up to your heart. From today on, do the most important thing for me."


    "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    Snow teacher''s heart is beating wildly. Is it that what she hopes for day and night will come true?


    "I mean, you should understand. I can''t find a suitable person for the things that someone brought out of Xiancheng at the risk of death. Now it seems to me that you are really a unique person."


    He doesn''t care so much, but the snow master has fallen into an ice cave.


    Her face changed so much that she could only look at him blankly for a moment.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows, but this time, his face was only cold.


    "Why, you don''t want to? Is that what you call loyalty?"


    The snow teacher was shocked. His cold words instantly woke her up from the burning chaos.


    "Please spare your life, your highness. The snow master doesn''t know the weight!"


    Her crown trembled and she was terrified.


    That thing, that thing is deadly!


    At the moment, she could see clearly that her highness had more than no her in her heart. Even in his eyes, she could only be regarded as a tool.


    As long as he wants, he can be abandoned at any time.


    Long Tianyu looked at her, and there was no tolerance in her eyes.


    "Her carriage was out of control once. I asked someone to check it. There was no trace of poisoning. The coachman had no problem. Why do you say that?"


    The snow master reluctantly bit his crown. He was afraid that one floor was higher than another. He could only stick his forehead to the ground and didn''t dare to answer.


    He knows, your highness, everything!


    "You''ve been with me for a long time, and you should know my rules. Snow master, I didn''t punish you before because of your father''s face. Now, you don''t have half a point any more. Let me give you a reason to let you go?"


    "Yes, it''s Xueshi''s fault! I was also deceived at that time. Please give me a clear lesson, your highness!"


    In fact, he has been suspicious since the horse went crazy for no reason.


    Snow master has a unique skill handed down by his family. He can use a unique bamboo tube to eject the silver needle.


    Originally, this is their way to protect their family. They usually go to people''s death.


    But I don''t want to. Now it''s actually used in the trick to harm his woman. He''ll have to cut the roots!


    "I''m confused. Please punish the snow master."


    Long Tianyu glanced at her with a cold face.


    "Punishment? I asked you to go, but you wouldn''t go. Snow master, it seems that I''m too tolerant. Come on, take her down."


    I don''t know where the bodyguard suddenly appeared. The two stood on one side and dragged the man down.


    The snow master was frightened, but did not dare to struggle, but the fear of death made her head in a mess.


    "No, no! Your highness, please don''t! I can help, I can help Gong ya!"


    When the towing was suspended, the snow master immediately broke free and climbed to his feet.


    Looking at him eagerly, I knew this was my last chance.


    "I know that if Gong Ya wants to take the last step, her physique must be changed. With my full help, the danger will be minimized!"


    Long Tianyu looked at her faintly. Suddenly, the snow teacher felt a cold on his neck.


    "Why didn''t you mention it before?"


    "Please forgive me, your highness."


    "It seems that you are a wise man. In that case, you''d better keep your promise. Although the Shen family has only one snow master, you are not the only descendant."


    Snow teacher no longer dared to move other thoughts, so he had to kowtow again and again.


    "Go down."


    Seeing that he finally loosened his mouth, the snow master suddenly became paralyzed like mud.


    With the help of two bodyguards, he reluctantly walked out.


    "Your Highness is really good. You know what she fears most."


    A figure turned in from behind the door. Looking at the smile on his face, he knew that nothing had just been missed by him.


    Long Tianyu looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Xue Hua didn''t seem to care. He looked at the door and continued.


    "I think that Shen Xue was born in a medical school, and her medical skills are one of them. But the reason why your highness brought her under his command and tolerated her to make big mistakes step by step is that she has taken a fancy to another identity."


    Xue Hua looked at him. Long Tianyu knew that as the first intelligence dealer in the country of Wei, this guy was playing tricks.


    "It''s good to know. If you dare to spread it..."


    "My subordinates dare not. No one knows. Miss Gong Ya is a taboo that no one can touch."


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes. What he wanted was to let everyone know that no one could be bad for ya''er!


    Xue Hua didn''t dare to joke too much, so he pulled the topic elsewhere.


    "Your Highness, the things brought back from Xiancheng are really weird. We have lost a lot of people, but we have made no progress. What do you want to do next?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Xiancheng is strange, and it is said that it is very rare in Xiancheng.


    But no matter who it was, it couldn''t be near at all since it was brought back on the first day.


    For a time, those who study this thing are almost equal to dying.


    Moreover, the death was not tragic.


    Snow division once participated in the treatment, naturally clear.


    That''s why she''s afraid.


    But he can''t let his men die for nothing. At least he has to die for value.


    After a little meditation, long Tianyu ordered.


    "Take care of it temporarily and don''t let anyone near."


    The person who brought it back said that the people of Xiancheng regarded it as a treasure. It must be extremely useful.


    Where the hell is the trick?


    "Mom, can we listen to the last story?"


    Mo Yan rubbed his eyes and pleaded with Lin Mengya.


    She kissed his little face and rolled his hair with excellent hand feel.


    "It could have been, but you promised your mother that you would go to bed after listening to this story. You see, my brother is taking you as an example all the time. Does Mo Yan want to be a good example?"


    She coaxed Mo Yan gently. The little guy was a little embarrassed. After looking at her, he looked at his brother.


    I don''t know if it''s fate. Mo Yan loves Ning''er sincerely, and Ning''er also likes Mo Yan''s brother very much.


    Mo Yan bit his finger and nodded.


    "My mother is right. Since I promised, I should do it. Mother, I won''t listen. Let''s go to bed."


    Mo Yan is no more than three years old.


    He stretched out his round arm and protected his brother in his arms.


    Ning''er was already sleepy and went to sleep as soon as her eyes were closed.


    The two little guys snuggled up to each other and saw the softness of her heart.


    Put the two children in their arms. When they were all asleep, they got up and tucked them in.


    Outside the door, Bai Su guarded them, and Qing Hu also stood in the yard, as if turned into a stone carving.


    These days, Qinghu is secretly guarding their three mothers. Lin Mengya looked at him, but found that Qinghu seemed to be a little different from before.


    Probably, like her, I have concerns.


    "Girl, do you want me to check the Liang family?"


    In his heart, she will always be the first.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Even though she knew it was deliberately directed at her, the Liang family was just a small fish.


    Lin Mengya shrugged and looked indifferent.


    "Now, no matter how we check, what we get must be the idea of the Liang family. But in terms of their average IQ, do you think they will come up with such a trick?"


    It''s not that she despises them. There are too many flaws.


    Liang Yue was dissatisfied with her. It wouldn''t be an accident if someone deliberately provoked her.


    Moreover, when she was attacked that day, Liang Yue came out to provoke her.


    Before that, after she was injured, the snow master wanted to replace her.


    If this series of actions came out of Liang Yue''s head, I''m afraid there would be no place for her now.


    But now, she not only came back, but also struck everyone out.


    What does that mean? It shows that the other party''s strategy is not perfect at all.


    Liang Yue, who is that?


    Willful, reckless and eager for success.


    Dare to scald her with fish soup at the first meeting can only show that her brain is probably not enough.


    So she didn''t believe it. Liang Yue thought of it.


    "Then, could it be Mrs. liang?"


    Ah Xiu knew all kinds of things long ago.


    If sister Ya hadn''t stopped her, she would have torn it with Mrs. Liang.


    She thought, shook her head and said.


    "No, Mrs. Liang didn''t come at that time. Don''t you think what Mrs. Liang did has nothing to do with the college?"


    In fact, from the day she saw Mrs. Liang, she knew that Mrs. Liang didn''t care about the college at all.


    What she cares about is whether her little daughter can marry into the palace.


    But obviously, these people are coming for the college.


    They wanted to use her as a pretext to seize the college completely.


    This is inconsistent with Mrs. Liang''s purpose, so it will never be Mrs. Liang.


    Who is behind the scenes?

 Chapter 1550

    Ah Xiu thought carefully and said thoughtfully.


    "That''s true. I haven''t heard of Mrs. Liang interfering in the affairs of the college these days. However, Mrs. Liang seems to be interested in making friends with the palace family. I heard from the porter that on the day they first came, Mrs. Liang took time to visit the palace family and said that it was to thank the young master for saving his life."


    Glancing away, it was obvious that ah Xiu disdained Mrs. Liang''s trick of sneaking into the camp.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything. On the contrary, like Mrs. Liang, she showed her purpose as soon as she came up, but it was easier to deal with.


    I just don''t know what the idea of the person hiding behind Liang Yue is.


    "Girl, it seems that you have an idea?"


    Qinghu has been smiling with a little smile. He knows that his own girl is unlikely to eat this dumb loss.


    "Well, I have ideas at any time. They think they don''t show the wind at all, but the wild geese leave marks. What''s more, they can''t prevent our people."


    Qinghu picked the corner of his eye. He knew what to do next.


    Gently throwing the extremely sharp dagger in his hand, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I don''t know who''s next?"


    Lin Mengya also followed his eyes and looked at the night sky.


    Probably, as long as people have desires, conspiracies and tricks, they will never stop that day.


    The next day, everything was as usual.


    Lin Mengya first took her two children to see her husband. As soon as she got to her study, she saw someone talking to ah Xiu.


    When she came to the front and back, the man had finished and hurried back. Even she didn''t see her nearby.


    She watched the man leave a little, but ah Xiu took a step forward, fell in her ear and said.


    "This morning, Mr. Shen came in a hurry to resign. He said that there were very important things to deal with at home, and the Dean didn''t keep him after repeated requests."


    The snow master is gone?


    This made her feel a little surprised. She thought that with the persistence of snow teacher, she was still entangled for at least a period of time.


    Or what means did long Tianyu use?


    After all, Xueshi is one of his men. He should have something to do with whether he goes or stays.


    "Just go. By the way, what''s going on in the Liang family today?"


    Ah Xiu shook his head.


    Did the Liang family learn well?


    But her doubts were solved in less than an hour.


    Lin Mengya, slightly surprised, looked at the second Miss Liang in front of her.


    She really did not expect that after that incident, the first person to come to her Liang family was the gentle and dignified second lady.


    But now she is very interested. What is the purpose of Miss Liang er''s visit?


    "LIANG Qing, I''ve seen Mr. Su Mei."


    The woman in front of her is gentle and graceful.


    It''s totally different from her unruly and willful sister.


    In fact, the three sisters have their own characteristics, but their facial features are vaguely similar.


    Looking at it carefully, Miss Liang and Miss Liang Er, like Mr. Liang, always have some gentle temperament.


    As for the third lady, she was just like her mother, and her temperament was very similar.


    It has to be said that although she hates Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue, she doesn''t feel bad about LIANG Qing in front of her.


    "You don''t have to be polite. I wonder if you need Su Mei''s help when you come here?"


    LIANG Qing is a crystal clear person. When she hears the speech, she immediately shakes her head, and then nods with a bitter smile.


    "Mr. Su Mei, don''t get me wrong. In fact, LIANG Qing made amends with her little sister on behalf of her mother."


    It was for such people.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to embarrass her. She just drew a few smile lines.


    "Su Mei is not a stingy person, and I know you do have some difficulties, so Liang Fu thought of cutting first and then playing. Su Mei can understand these, so the second lady doesn''t have to come here to talk about it."


    Look at her good talking appearance. The worry on LIANG Qing''s face has resolved a lot.


    She stepped forward with a smile, but her eyes were always focused on the woman in front of her.


    "Since Mr. Su Mei is so generous, LIANG Qing is really grateful. However, because we can''t leave home for a long time, my mother will go back with us in a few days. Before that, we''d like you to get together with the princes of the palace family. We''re also excited that they helped us so much when my father fell ill. What do you think, Mr. Su Mei What? "


    To be honest, if LIANG Qing invited her, she really wanted to agree.


    But she always felt that Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue would not admit defeat so easily.


    Seeing her hesitation, LIANG Qing immediately seemed to see through her mind and explained.


    "My mother and three younger sisters also know that they are wrong. They just want to take this opportunity to apologize to Mr. Su Mei."


    LIANG Qing''s sincerity is enough, but Lin Mengya feels very curious.


    Is it really easy for Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue to admit defeat?


    After thinking about it, she felt that if she really agreed, there might be some unexpected surprises.


    "There''s no need to apologize. I haven''t seen Mr. Liang for a long time. It''s better for Miss Liang Qing to go to love several young masters of the palace family. If I''m the only one, I''m really shy."


    "No, Mr. Su Mei, please don''t worry. I will definitely invite the princes of the palace family. I will never embarrass you."


    With LIANG Qing''s guarantee, she seems much more relieved.


    Soon, LIANG Qing left and seemed to invite others.


    Ah Xiu looked at LIANG Qing''s back and said with a complicated look.


    "Sister ya, are you really going?"


    "Go, why not?"


    She looked so interesting that she was obviously aroused by curiosity.


    Ah Xiu could not help covering her forehead. Why did she think that if sister Ya went, something would happen?


    I hope she thinks too much.


    LIANG Qing was really diligent. That night, she sent someone to inform her of the time and place.


    It was the evening of the third day, and the place was the small yard where Mr. Liang recuperated.


    These days, under the careful care of his daughter, Mr. Liang has almost recovered.


    Just can''t work too hard, and the mood shouldn''t have too much ups and downs.


    LIANG Qing sent invitations to all five young masters of the palace family, but after much consideration, the palace family decided to let the palace three and four come.


    Of course, no one knows. In fact, she made the decision.


    After all, there are only three people involved with the Liang family.


    Big brother has a special identity and is not suitable to come.


    Other people come in vain. The more people there are, the harder it is to do some things, isn''t it?


    They went to Liang''s yard almost at the same time, and inside, LIANG Qing had been waiting for a long time.


    "Please come in."


    After the guests and hosts sat down, LIANG Qing ordered people to serve.


    Soon, all kinds of delicious food appeared at the table.


    Lin Mengya looked at the things on the table, but she wondered.


    Is it true that coming to dinner is just eating?


    She was thinking about it and saw Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue together in the house.


    "Mother, three younger sisters, how did you come? Distinguished guests have been waiting for a long time."


    LIANG Qing welcomed the past with some doubt in her eyes.


    In fact, this meal was encouraged by her mother.


    She didn''t want to do such a thing, but her mother was right. Now they have to try to repair their relationship with the palace family.


    Although she doesn''t like flattery, she is quite impressed with the palace family.


    That''s why I promised.


    But I don''t know why they came so late.


    "It''s your elder sister who doesn''t worry."


    Mrs. Liang complained, but LIANG Qing looked behind her and didn''t see her. She couldn''t help lowering her voice and asked.


    "Where''s the elder sister? Why didn''t you see her?"


    Smelling the speech, a trace of pure light flashed in the eyes of Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue.


    But fleeting, even LIANG Qing didn''t find it.


    "The eldest sister has to take care of her father, so she can''t live. You know, the second sister, the father''s temper, except the eldest sister, I''m afraid no one can stand it."


    Liang Yue''s tone was vaguely disgusted.


    But now there are outsiders present, coupled with her own personality, she hardly scolded anyone.


    Seeing her mother and sister coming, she quickly let her in.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s my sister who arrived with her mother. I''ve kept you waiting."


    As soon as their mother and daughter appeared, the atmosphere immediately condensed.


    No matter Gong San or Gong Si, he doesn''t like Liang Yue.


    Not to mention, her mother still wants to rob their sister''s yard.


    But good tutoring won''t let them do anything too much, so they just looked at their mother and daughter coldly.


    "No hurry."


    At this time, Lin Mengya was like an old monk sitting still and threw out a sentence lightly.


    Liang Yue immediately tilted her lips. If it weren''t for the second sister''s face, she wouldn''t be able to quarrel with Su Mei anymore. She really wanted to satirize Su Mei.


    Pretending to be something deep, it''s obviously just a bitch!


    Liang Yue thought more and more angry, but Mrs. Liang sitting next to her gently squeezed her hand.


    It''s not time for Liang Yue to turn his face.


    In desperation, Liang Yue had to endure it.


    Although these things happened very quickly, Lin Mengya still had a panoramic view.


    It seems that some people are not as sincere as they seem.


    So, next, it''s much more fun.


    She looked at LIANG Qing with a smile. As soon as she finished speaking, she opened her mouth and said.


    "I remember Miss Liang Er told me that today is the apology banquet given to me by Mrs. Liang and Miss Liang San. I didn''t care, but Miss Liang er said that Mrs. Liang and miss San had to make an apology to me. I really don''t know what to do."


    When Gong San and Gong Si heard this, they knew that little sister was deliberately picking things up.


    So they remain calm, but they will become the most solid backing for the little sister.


    As soon as this was said, the faces of Liang Yue and Mrs. Liang immediately changed.


    But at the same time, they gouged out LIANG Qing.

 Chapter 1551

    LIANG Qing reacted very quickly, but in a flash, she understood.


    My heart couldn''t help getting a little angry. This was clearly told to her by my mother and the third child.


    What else did you say? From now on, I''ll settle my grievances with Su Mei and the palace family.


    Today, I saw that I came to cheat her.


    But LIANG Qing knew that now, obviously, it was not a good time for internal strife and anger, so she had to comfort her with a smile.


    "It''s true, but my little sister is thin skinned and we don''t discipline strictly at home. I''ll give Mr. Su Mei a company."


    With that, the girl will bow down.


    Where would Lin Mengya let an innocent person make amends for herself, she immediately helped LIANG Qing.


    The slender and flexible fingers are extremely powerful. Liang Qingfang wants to break free, but he finds that he can''t move at all.


    "Mr. Su Mei, you just --"


    "Whoever makes a mistake should bear it. This is a truth that children all know. Why doesn''t the second Miss understand?"


    Her eyes glittered with pure light, and there was no banter at all.


    LIANG Qing was suddenly surprised. She knew Su Mei was born extraordinary. It was because she was kissed by the eldest lady of the palace family, so the people of the palace family had to buy her a face.


    But she doesn''t want to look like today. It seems that she intends to make her little sister apologize to her mother.


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling a little sad.


    In order to let her little sister marry into the palace, her mother really does everything.


    But she wanted to know whether they were the mother''s daughters in addition to Liang Yue?


    Why does mother always indulge Liang Yue this time?


    Is it for the power of the palace family?


    "This..."


    LIANG Qing hesitated and bit her lip.


    But this time, it didn''t work. She hesitated too long.


    Mrs. Liang took the initiative to push her little daughter and looked in the direction of her four brothers.


    Suddenly, Liang Yue understood her mother''s intention.


    Although he was unwilling, he pretended to be pathetic and said to his three brothers and four brothers.


    "It''s Liang Yue''s fault. Liang Yue doesn''t know how serious it is. She offended the palace family. Please punish the two CHILDES!"


    But Lin Mengya wanted to laugh.


    She was the one who was bullied!


    How did Liang Yue''s mouth become the palace family?


    Or does Liang Yue think that the palace family is not easy to provoke?


    In a word, this is to say ten percent of Liang Yue''s reluctance.


    "Miss three, are you wrong?"


    Gong Si is so gentle to anyone.


    But in fact, he is so to everyone, which means that he keeps a polite alienation from everyone.


    Now he opened his mouth, but asked Liang Yue to apologize to her who was really sorry.


    The fire of jealousy in Liang Yue''s heart burned more and more.


    Now, she can''t wait to skin and cramp Su Mei herself.


    Jealousy spread silently from Liang Yue''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take her seriously. Instead, she was still guessing what the real purpose of the Liang family was.


    "I''m not wrong. I can''t apologize to those people!"


    Lin Mengya eyebrows a pick, it is difficult not to become Liang Yue''s tolerance limit, only so little?


    Fortunately, she thought that the man would endure hardships!


    "Yue''er, don''t mess around. Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Su."


    This time, Mrs. Liang said the same.


    And the attitude is fierce, just like before.


    "I don''t! I won''t!"


    Liang Yue continued to be stubborn, stared and stuck her neck, saying nothing and refused to apologize to her.


    A "snap".


    Seeing the situation becoming more and more rigid, Mrs. Liang gave Liang Yue a slap even though she was distressed.


    "Mother, how can you --"


    "You are too useless! I''m sorry, Mr. Su Mei. It was my goddaughter''s incompetence that made everyone laugh."


    Mrs. Liang pulled Liang Yue over and stuffed it into her personal maid.


    But in his mouth, he kept nagging.


    "I think I''ve spoiled you at ordinary times. You don''t know the depth or advance or retreat here. Even if your father protects you, who can make it clear in the future?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya always felt bad.


    This is not a disguise. Besides, she won''t be what kind of situation in the future?


    The mother and daughter played a good play, but it was a little fake.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Excuse me first."


    Mrs. Liang nodded to them, apparently ready to take Liang Yue down first.


    "Mrs. Liang is light. It''s good to have two young ladies here."


    Before the two brothers spoke, she decided first.


    In this way, the three brothers and the four brothers have no opinion.


    I don''t blame her for watching the excitement. If she leaves, isn''t it white cloth this time?


    Adhering to the spirit of love and dedication, she stayed at the table honestly.


    "Please help yourself."


    Liang Fu didn''t seem to want to spend more time with her. He ordered people to take Liang Yue and leave first.


    LIANG Qing''s expression has been a little uneasy.


    My father told them before that it''s good to mess with anyone, just don''t mess with the palace family.


    They look far less simple than they seem.


    But she felt a little strange. Su Mei was obviously an outsider. Why did the two young masters of the palace family often follow her?


    Soon, LIANG Qing couldn''t care to explore the matter.


    Because a pot of wine at the banquet made the palace drunk.


    "Fourth young master?"


    LIANG Qing gently called, but Gong Si hung his head and looked like he was drunk.


    However, Gong San and Lin Mengya only blushed slightly.


    "Look at me, I forgot that old four''s drinking capacity is not very good. One cup can get drunk."


    Gong San said helplessly, as if he really blamed himself.


    But Lin Mengya drank it up with her glass. She narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.


    "Since he''s drunk, let him find a place to sober up. It''s rare that the three of us fall in love and don''t have a good time?"


    LIANG Qing is also a wonderful person. She is gentle and kind, and her words are rarely measured.


    Several people also had a good talk. The guests and hosts enjoyed themselves. Naturally, they didn''t want anyone to disturb the situation.


    "I''m really ready. Come and send the fourth young master to have a rest."


    LIANG Qing immediately asked someone to arrange, but although Gong Si was drunk, he still said vaguely.


    "Just let my people deliver it. You continue to drink..."


    With that, he got up askew. Fortunately, the waiter was nearby. He hurried forward and helped him.


    "I''m not drunk. You don''t... Don''t help me!"


    He said he was not drunk, but his steps were all crooked.


    Fortunately, someone has been following, so as not to fall.


    After seeing her four brothers out, Lin Mengya continued to turn her head and say.


    "Let''s go on and ignore him."


    To her surprise, the second Miss Liang family not only knew that it was poetry and classics, but also dabbled in other aspects.


    And because of her character, she is more suitable to be a female gentleman than her.


    Then she offered.


    "I think the second young lady likes reading very much. Why not consider coming to the college to be a female teacher who teaches and educates people?"


    LIANG Qing''s eyes suddenly lit up, just like a blind man seeing the sun for the first time. She saw LIANG Qing''s expectation from LIANG Qing''s eyes.


    But soon it disappeared.


    Gently shook her head, LIANG Qing shook the wine glass in her hand.


    "I just got married. My husband came from an aristocratic family and pays most attention to face. He often thinks that a woman should be raised in her boudoir and appear in public. In fact, you and I have done a very rebellious thing for me today. I dare not think of anything else."


    She heard the empty solitude in LIANG Qing''s words.


    Even the orchid in empty valley needs to be appreciated by people with a heart.


    What''s more, as for LIANG Qing, who was born in a scholarly family and saw a lot of ink, her boudoir is no less than a cage.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and dropped them, as if looking at the wine cup in her hand.


    "Even so, don''t you want to fight hard? After all, people only have one life. If you miss many things, it will be a lifelong regret. As for the next life, I never ask for such illusory things. Because I have to do everything I want to do in my life!"


    Word by word, she fell into LIANG Qing''s heart, no less than smashing LIANG Qing''s existing cognition with an axe.


    This Mr. Su Mei, how wanton is he?


    Even LIANG Qing didn''t know why she couldn''t suppress her impulse when she heard her words.


    "I... I don''t know. Maybe you''re right, but I still have a family. Whether it''s my mother-in-law or her mother''s family, it''s a responsibility I can''t escape."


    LIANG Qing shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Lin Mengya secretly regretted that it was rare to have such a suitable person, but she didn''t want to wear chains early.


    Now she "instigates" again, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    "Second lady, I think you''d better think about it. Life is just a few decades. Apart from the years of ignorance, how many years are left?"


    LIANG Qing looked at her. Her eyes were like huge waves, rolling all kinds of emotions.


    Lin Mengya also knows that haste makes waste.


    What''s more, is it a boudoir lady who has been poisoned for many years?


    "OK, I''ll really think about it. Thank you, Mr. Su Mei."


    LIANG Qing took a deep breath and smiled softly.


    When Lin Mengya was about to make fun of her, she saw a maid outside and hurried in.


    "Second lady!"


    After seeing LIANG Qing, the man seemed to have finally found a savior.


    LIANG Qing was also a little surprised, but she still smiled at her sorry. After smiling, she stopped the maid a few steps.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya stood in place, relying on her ears, listening wantonly.


    Only the maid said eagerly.


    "You''d better go and have a look, miss three. Something''s wrong with her!"

 Chapter 1552

    "What happened?"


    LIANG Qing has some bad hunches in her heart.


    But now there are foreign guests, and she''s not too flustered. She frowned and asked in a low voice.


    The maid hesitated, but her eyes drifted to the third side of the palace.


    Gong San also noticed it, and his mind was a little confused.


    "Second lady, but I need help?"


    LIANG Qing immediately shook her head.


    "Where can I bother the third young master? My little sister has been spoiled since childhood. There must be something wrong. I hope I can coax her."


    He said so, but LIANG Qing always felt that there was something wrong with the maid''s attitude.


    I just don''t know what the third sister did.


    "Guys, I''ll go and have a look first. Will you wait for me for a while?"


    Lin Mengya and Gong San naturally nodded and agreed. After all, today is someone else''s host, and the guests follow the host.


    LIANG Qing pleaded guilty again and hurried away with her maid.


    Looking at the back of LIANG Qing leaving, she narrowed her eyes.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter with Miss Liang San?"


    In fact, I''ve probably guessed in my heart.


    But she was really curious about what kind of good means Miss Liang San would use.


    Gong San tapped her little head gently, drank all the wine in the glass, and slowly spit out a word.


    "What can I do? Just look at it."


    She smiled at her third brother, but no matter how she looked, she felt that there seemed to be a bit of mystery in that smile.


    Two people no longer talk, wine no longer move, quietly waiting for something to happen.


    "I''m dead! Don''t stop me!"


    "Miss, miss, you can''t be impulsive!"


    "Xiaoyue, stop and don''t do anything stupid!"


    A series of noise came from the backyard.


    It sounds like the situation is out of control.


    Lin Mengya looked at her three brothers. They knew nothing about each other like her.


    Soon, there was a messy sound of footsteps.


    She looked out of the window and saw several figures pulling and pulling over there.


    It seems that it is very lively.


    "Don''t stop her, just let her make trouble. Anyway, it''s her own face to lose face!"


    LIANG Qing''s voice sounded a little angry.


    And among the people who stopped earlier, there was obviously Mrs. Liang.


    "LIANG Qing, she is your own sister. How can you say that?"


    "Dear sister? What do you want me to say before she makes such a scandal?"


    Hearing LIANG Qing''s words, Mrs. Liang was almost mad.


    He came forward and slapped his second daughter. He was gnashing his teeth.


    "You get out of here! You all get out of here!"


    LIANG Qing covered her face and looked at her mother in shock and disappointment. Tears swirled in her eyes.


    Over there, Liang Yue began to look for life and death again.


    Mrs. Liang glanced at her second daughter and immediately turned to appease Liang Yue.


    For a time, the whole yard became a mess.


    Lin Mengya and Gong San, of course, can''t watch the play next to each other.


    The two got up together and went to the yard.


    "This is --"


    Gong San frowned, saying only that it was someone else''s housework and didn''t want to intervene.


    But after seeing Gong San, Liang Yue cried even more.


    "Sin! Sin! Third young master, you must explain this to me!"


    Explain?


    Gong San''s face changed slightly. Up to now, they are still in a fog.


    Liang Yue''s cry was higher than that, as if she was about to breathe.


    Look at how miserable people are crying, and Gong San is looking right.


    "Mrs. Liang, what do you want to explain?"


    "What else can I tell you? Your brother''s drunken disorder has ruined my little daughter''s reputation! Shouldn''t you give me an explanation?"


    Mrs. Liang said it with grief and anger, but Lin Mengya only felt absurd in her heart.


    It''s just that there are some things. It''s not time to put it bluntly. She had to stand aside and watch the play.


    "You said, my fourth brother, he... It''s impossible! The fourth brother was influenced by the book of saints since childhood. He was most careful about etiquette. How could he act so recklessly?"


    Hearing Gong San''s retort, Mrs. Liang sneered.


    "Hum! I thought your family was very strict. Everyone should be a modest gentleman, but I didn''t want to be a beast in clothes. I don''t care about any shame! I tell you, although my Liang family is only a small family, we will never give up on this matter!"


    Mrs. Liang''s attitude is very firm, but Gong San doesn''t believe that her gentle and handsome brother would do such a thing.


    "Mrs. Liang, before you met my fourth brother, what you said may not be true. Where is my fourth brother now? Please bring him up so that I can ask him face to face."


    He bullied the Liang women by getting drunk and forgetting his form. If there is such a thing, I''m afraid Gong Si will bear the outrage of the whole Gong family.


    But Mrs. Liang didn''t ask to bring Gong Si up, but shouted at the top of her voice.


    "That''s the truth. Will I wronged Gong Si? Well, since you don''t care, you and I will find someone who can manage!"


    Then he asked someone to take Liang Yue with him.


    But I didn''t want to. There was a standing at the door, smiling at them.


    "Mrs. Liang, where are you going?"


    Mrs. Liang looked at Su Mei in front of her, but she hated her in her heart.


    If it were not for her, why should they do such shameless things.


    I just didn''t expect that there was such a big mistake


    Mrs. Liang''s heart sank when she looked at her little daughter who had cried like tears.


    In any case, the bureau had to be forced down by her.


    "Go away! There''s no place for you to talk here! This is our family affair with the palace family. It''s not up to you to intervene!"


    It''s really shameless. Is it their turn to deal with "family affairs" with the palace family now?


    I don''t need to ask her first. Does the owner agree or not.


    "It''s not difficult for me to get out of the way, but Mrs. Liang, you have to think about it. After you get out of this yard, you want to be kind, but you can''t be enough."


    For Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue, the dead mother and daughter, no matter what happens, she is indifferent.


    However, she appreciates Mr. Liang very much.


    Once this matter becomes serious, I''m afraid it will annoy Mr. Liang half to death.


    But in the final analysis, he is also lax in managing his family.


    Whoever is wrong should bear it.


    Mrs. Liang saw her look without any worry and was extremely unhappy.


    "Don''t think you can always be proud! This college is not your world after all!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the threat in Mrs. Liang''s eyes and smiled carelessly.


    "Whether it''s mine or not seems to have nothing to do with Mrs. Liang. I just advise you that if this matter is resolved now, there may be some way back, otherwise..."


    Mrs. Liang snorted coldly, but suddenly stretched out her hand and pushed her away.


    "I just want the palace family to give me an explanation today!"


    Lin Mengya stepped back and let the door open.


    Mrs. Liang made a lot of noise and walked outside the college with Liang Yue and a servant girl.


    Seeing this, Gong San immediately went forward and checked her situation carefully.


    "Little sister, are you okay?"


    She shook her head. In fact, Mrs. Liang pushed her with great strength, but she had already noticed it, so she fell aside first.


    After all, she never really suffered under Mrs. Liang''s hands.


    "I''m fine, Qinghu."


    She shook her head and whispered.


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by Mrs. Liang, but no one saw her, and there was one more person.


    "Where is Miss Liang now?"


    "Locked in the room by her mother, she has been sleepy all day and night since last night."


    "Well, save her and take her to the Palace first."


    "OK."


    After Qinghu''s light response, people are no longer in her sight.


    Gong San looked at the back of Qinghu and thought deeply.


    Although his martial arts are mediocre, there are two top experts in his family after all.


    But just now this man''s skill is very handsome.


    Looking at the little sister in front of him, he was always surrounded by some mysterious people with extraordinary skills. He couldn''t help being full of doubts.


    Little sister, what kind of person are you? What is she doing?


    It seemed that she felt Gong San''s probing eyes. Lin Mengya turned her head and smiled at him.


    "Third brother, what do you want to ask?"


    He was stunned.


    Just before that, he had countless questions to ask his little sister.


    But after she said this, he didn''t want to ask.


    What are you asking? Doubt makes it clear.


    But he never doubted her from the beginning.


    "Nothing. You''re my sister. You''ll naturally tell me what you have. Let''s go back first and see how far they''re going."


    He patted her on the head. He only loved her.


    Lin Mengya''s look was a little strange.


    She was well prepared before she let several brothers into her world.


    Whether it was Xiancheng or her own mission, she didn''t want to hide it from her brothers.


    But things seemed a little beyond her expectations.


    Whether it is the fourth or fifth brother, or the third brother in front of her, he can turn a blind eye to her abnormalities, but he completely trusts her.


    This feeling is a little subtle, but it also makes people feel extremely comfortable.


    Maybe this is family.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    She pulled the sleeves of her three brothers and smiled brightly.


    Gong San looked at her smile, and the haze in his heart seemed to dissipate gradually.


    Maybe he should put it down.


    In front of him is his real family.


    Mrs. Liang''s action was quite fast. They just walked out of the college door with front and rear feet. They hurried back to the palace house behind them.


    Just as I entered the door, I heard Mrs. Liang''s sharp accusation and crying.


    The palace family has great rules, but this kind of scene is not common.


    In addition, Mrs. Liang intended to make things big, so the originally quiet and orderly courtyard suddenly became Mrs. Liang''s stage alone.

 Chapter 1553

    "What''s going on? Why are you arguing here?"


    Gong bin, who had just returned from checking the accounts early in the morning, also came to have a look at the situation because of Mrs. Liang''s loud voice.


    But I didn''t want to see her and Gong San hiding behind the crowd.


    After grabbing a casual question, he still didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    As a last resort, Gong bin had to quietly walk to the back of the crowd and hold one hand.


    "Why are you two here? This is -"


    When Lin Mengya saw her big brother, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    She was thinking that it should not disturb her great ancestors, but they lacked a vital person to "uphold justice".


    But I didn''t want to, so the man came to the door.


    Immediately stood on tiptoe and shouted to the crowd.


    "The young master of the palace family is coming!"


    In an instant, the tide surged towards them.


    And she and Gong San were also quick eyed and quick at hand. In an instant, she brushed Gong Bin''s hand away. Skillfully and quickly, she stepped back several steps.


    The action was as neat as flowing clouds and water.


    Gong bin was stunned. When he reacted, people had been surrounded by layers.


    It was the uncle of the palace family who immediately responded.


    But I couldn''t help glancing at them in the dark,


    OK, now these small ones are becoming more and more unruly. The one who sells them is called a slip!


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care so much. She turned away and thought she didn''t see it.


    However, Gong San still remembered some brotherhood, but he just looked at his eldest brother with compassion and became an audience with his little sister


    What makes Gong bin angry most is that he also stepped back a few steps. It seems that if he pulls him in, this guy will be ready to escape at any time.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Gong bin comforted himself in his heart.


    Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. We''ll deal with these two cubs after taking care of these bad things.


    But I''m afraid it''s hard to pass this pass in front of me.


    "Who is making noise here?"


    Mrs. Liang finally saw someone who could decide in the palace''s house. She immediately jumped up to Gong San and complained with tears.


    "Gong bin, you have to decide for my mother!"


    Gong bin saw that it was Mrs. Liang.


    I was a little surprised, but that''s all.


    He had already seen the events of that year, and naturally he would not have a grudge.


    "Since you are my teacher''s mother, it must be a very important thing. There are many people here, so it''s inconvenient to talk. I might as well come in with me, will you?"


    Gong bin was unprepared. So far, he just knew that Mrs. Liang seemed to have been greatly wronged.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung by Mrs. Liang.


    "I won''t go in! What a gong bin! I thought you were different from them, but I don''t want you to block my mouth! I tell you, you must give me a satisfactory account of today''s affairs. Otherwise, I''ll kill myself in front of your palace house immediately!"


    Gong bin frowned. It seemed that the matter was much more serious than he thought.


    "What do you mean, madam?"


    "Why don''t you ask your good brother? He bullied my daughter while he was drunk. Now you still want to fool around. I just ask you, is this a good means for your palace family? Or do you think your family can cover the sky with one hand?"


    This is like putting water in boiling oil and frying the pot in an instant.


    Gong bin obviously didn''t think of it. When he looked at Lin Mengya and Gong San again, he was already questioning in his eyes.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya looked as usual and quietly shook her head at him.


    In Gong Bin''s heart, he had a little bottom this time.


    It seems that both the younger sister and the third brother know something.


    People also calmed down.


    "What did your mother say? Our palace family never do that kind of bullying. If you have any grievances, just say, I will be fair for you."


    Mrs. Liang''s eyes were filled with pride when she said this.


    But soon, she turned back, hugged Liang Yue, who was crying badly, and said with grief and anger.


    "It''s not the scandal that your good brother, the fourth young master of the palace family, did! Today, I''m kind enough to ask him to come to the door with the third young master. But I don''t want the fourth young master of the palace to insult my little daughter after drinking and losing morality! I ask you whether you care or don''t care!"


    There was an uproar.


    The Gong family was in shock.


    How is that possible? That gentle and gentle fourth young master, can he do such things that are inferior to animals?


    Everyone looked at the situation in front of them. It was so unexpected that they didn''t expect it.


    Gong Bin''s eyebrows wrinkled tighter.


    But this time, there were more cold voices in his eyes when he looked at Mrs. Liang.


    "What Mrs. Liang said is the truth?"


    "Of course it''s the truth. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, how could I know that your children of the palace family are such animals?"


    After being insulted again and again, Gong bin can''t hang up no matter how good his temper is.


    "Before the truth is found out, please pay attention to your words and deeds. My children of the palace will definitely not do such things that will ruin the family style!"


    "Gong bin! I thought you were different from them, but I didn''t expect that you were also unbearable! Human and material evidence are afraid, and your palace family can''t deny it!"


    Mrs. Liang began to feel a little uneasy.


    She doesn''t know others, but she knows Gong Bin''s temperament.


    Although the child followed the rules since childhood, she knew better than anyone that in his bones, there was the obstinacy and rebellion of the palace family.


    Otherwise, she would not turn around and leave without saying a word after learning that her eldest daughter was engaged to someone. There has been no news in recent years.


    I think she has some regrets.


    But he also blamed Gong bin. If he had come back and questioned a few words, maybe she would agree to his marriage with his eldest daughter.


    Today, she doesn''t have to show her old face to do such things.


    In the end, Gong bin is still amorous and righteous first!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Liang''s attitude towards Gong bin became more and more mean.


    "What witness and material evidence? Martial mother, you should be responsible for what you say!"


    Gong bin was more angry, and his tone was not as polite as before.


    Mrs. Liang was even more angry when she saw that he was deliberately partial


    "I saw your brother walk out of my daughter''s room with my own eyes! Isn''t that enough?"


    "Mother, you --"


    "I don''t care! Anyway, you must give me an explanation today! My daughter is innocent and has never known any man in the waiting room. If your palace family doesn''t give me an explanation today, I''d rather die here than make your palace family restless!"


    Seeing his words become more and more intense, when Gong bin was angry, he heard a gentle voice at the door.


    "Who said that I lost my virtue after drinking and bullied other girls?"


    Although the sound was no different from usual, there was a little chill in it.


    The crowd flashed out a passage, and Gong Si came in step by step towards Mrs. Liang.


    Everyone saw that the fourth young master was well dressed, and there was no mess in his face and hair.


    And there was no smell of wine on him.


    He is still a gentle and gentle gentleman, which has nothing to do with words such as human face and beast heart.


    Seeing Gong Si''s sudden appearance, Mrs. Liang''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of panic.


    No, how can he be here? Clearly¡ª¡ª


    "Old four, since you''re back, you''ll explain it to me. Did you do it?"


    Seeing this, Gong bin had already understood 70% or 80%.


    He knows very well how his brother behaves.


    Besides, Lao Si''s wine has always been good, but his drinking capacity is very shallow. He doesn''t pour it in one cup, but it''s not too bad.


    He and ya''er don''t drink well, which is well known in the palace family.


    Now, seeing that the old fourth can still stand here, and his breath has not been in the slightest panic, he knows that Gong Si must not have drunk.


    The last doubt in my heart was put down.


    It seems that someone has made up his mind to embarrass their palace family today.


    The eyes suddenly became cold. He wanted to see who gave them such courage!


    "Tell brother, I didn''t do such a thing. And today, I didn''t go to Liang''s house at all."


    He opened his mouth and said something that was not the same as Mrs. Liang.


    "No way! You came to our house for wine and saw a lot of people. Do you think you can deny it?"


    Mrs. Liang is already a broken pot. Now as long as she can put this crime on Gong Si, she can''t care about anything else.


    But Gong Si didn''t pay attention to her like a madwoman, but turned back and shouted.


    "Gong Miao, come on."


    I saw a smart and beautiful teenager squeeze in, salute Gong bin and immediately say.


    "Sir, you said yesterday that there were some mistakes in the silk and satin shops in the city. You were busy with other things and couldn''t get away, so you asked the fourth master to deal with it. Early this morning, I invited the fourth master. This morning, even at noon, the fourth master went in and out of the silk and satin shops to deal with things. He never left for a moment."


    After Gong Miao stopped, Gong bin remembered.


    Indeed, he was busy with the inn today, so he couldn''t get away.


    Things in the silk and satin villa are not big, but it takes some time and energy.


    I didn''t find the right person for a while and kept holding it.


    Last night, Gong Si volunteered to take care of the matter.


    Gong bin nodded and his face slowed slightly.


    "It''s true. Is the fourth really in the silk shop all morning?"


    Gong Miao nodded immediately.


    "I dare not deceive you. If you don''t believe it, all the guests who have come to the silk and satin villa this morning are witnesses. You can find someone to check."


    At this time, Mrs. Liang was obviously a little flustered.


    Yes, it is not true that Gong Si bullied Liang Yue. But he did enter the Liang family''s yard and was really drunk.


    But now, what''s going on?

 Chapter 1554

    "You, you guys want to shirk your responsibility! I want to see the ancestor of the palace family. I want to ask him personally, the palace family, do you want face!"


    Seeing that things were beyond her control, Mrs. Liang had to use her last move.


    She can''t cure several children of the palace family, but the old ancestor of the palace family is old-fashioned.


    As long as he comes forward, Gong Si will have to recognize it!


    "My grandfather is resting. It''s inconvenient to see guests now."


    As soon as Gong bin refused, a very dignified and low voice came from the crowd.


    "Gong bin, what''s going on?"


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    After taking a dissatisfied look at Mrs. Liang, Gong bin quickly walked to the ancestors of the palace family.


    "Going back to my ancestors is just some unimportant things. You haven''t been feeling well lately. You''d better go and have a rest first. Here, I can deal with it."


    Gong Qianfeng''s calm vision passed through the crowd one by one.


    After a brief handover with Lin Mengya, he turned to a group of women in front of him.


    "If you can handle it well, how can you make it as it is now?"


    Listening to Lao Zu''s words, he seems to blame Gong bin.


    Mrs. Liang was delighted to know that the person who really counts in the palace family came.


    Immediately wiped a tear and made a look of infinite injustice.


    "Grandpa, you have to decide for us!"


    Gong Qianfeng glanced at the crying woman. After thinking for a moment, he remembered the identity of the person in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s Mrs. Liang. I don''t know what happened?"


    When Mrs. Liang saw the opportunity, she immediately cried and said the previous things again.


    Gong bin tried to find a chance to interrupt several times, but he was always blocked by Mrs. Liang.


    Looking at the expression of Zeng Zu more and more deep, Gong Bin''s heart also screwed up.


    No, my great grandfather will listen to Mrs. Liang''s one-sided words.


    If so, you will feel wronged like the fourth.


    "If things are really like what Mrs. Liang said, I will punish you severely. Old four, come here."


    The dirty water just now didn''t spill on him.


    A few steps in front of his great grandfather, his attitude remained calm and his face remained unchanged.


    Gong Qianfeng looked at the child carefully, and his mind was numbered.


    "I ask you, have you ever committed atrocities against the woman of the Liang family?"


    Gong Si raised his head and said firmly.


    "No."


    "Have you been to Liang''s house for wine today?"


    "No."


    "Well, since you don''t admit it, Mrs. Liang insisted again and again. For the sake of the palace family, you should leave first."


    No one ever thought that this was the result as soon as Lao Zu opened his mouth.


    Gong Si obviously didn''t expect it, but he was stunned and knelt in front of his grandfather.


    "If you are not filial to your children and grandchildren, you will be trapped in the mire and disgrace the reputation of the palace family. You are willing to be punished."


    Gong Qianfeng looked at his great grandson and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Don''t blame your great grandfather for being ruthless. It''s really our palace family. We can''t afford such humiliation."


    Just after sighing, he turned his head and said to Mrs. Liang.


    "At present, he is no longer a descendant of our palace family. If you still insist that Gong Zheng insulted Ling AI, please report to the official and punish him."


    Mrs. Liang is stupid.


    She originally thought that if there was a quarrel, she could make the palace family small and trivial. Finally, she took advantage of the situation and made the fourth palace responsible, so that her third daughter could marry into the palace family.


    Although this matter is not very respectable, it is the most direct means at present.


    But I didn''t want to get such a result after disturbing the ancestors of the palace family.


    Eviction from the palace? If Gong Zheng is not the fourth young master of the Gong family, what else does she spend such energy on?


    "All right, let''s break up. Since then, it has nothing to do with the palace family."


    The ancestor of the palace family has absolute control over the palace family. As soon as he speaks, those onlookers dare not talk about anything.


    After Gong bin and Gong San looked at each other, they were shocked.


    The two men also knelt in front of their ancestors with Gong Siyi and said in one voice.


    "Great grandfather, please think twice!"


    Gong Qianfeng looked at them with a complicated look.


    "All right, it''s the matter caused by Gong Zheng. Let him bear it himself. Our palace family will never allow such a stain."


    Gong bin and Gong San are eager, but they all know that although some aspects of the Gong family can be said to be very loose, some aspects can even be said to be very strict.


    The children of the palace family cannot have such a stain on their morality.


    If Gong Si can''t prove that he was framed, he will become a disgrace to the whole Gong family.


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa, I just hope the fourth young master can give me an explanation. After all, their unmarried men and women are not married. It''s not difficult to cover up the matter."


    This unexpected situation has made Mrs. Liang a little incoherent.


    Including Liang Yue, who has been crying behind her, was shocked to forget to cry and just stared at everything in front of her.


    The old grandfather shook his head and looked very serious.


    "Even if they are lonely men and women, they shouldn''t have such a thing. After all, I don''t manage my family strictly. Mrs. Liang doesn''t have to say much. Take Gong Zheng and go to see the official together."


    Seeing that Lao Zu''s attitude was so tough, Mrs. Liang choked for a long time and didn''t speak.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Obviously, the man said that the Gong family can''t leave Gong Si now. He will try his best to cover it up for him. If he puts it forward at that time, it will be natural. If he doesn''t say it, he can make the Gong family grateful and won''t treat them badly in the future.


    But she didn''t expect that things completely exceeded her expectations.


    "Lao Zu, you''d better think again. In fact, when young people are impulsive, let alone have sex after drinking. I think it''s better to make these two young people a couple. In this way, it won''t damage the face of the palace family."


    After listening to Mrs. Liang''s words, Lao Zu''s face looked a little cold.


    "Our palace family can''t tolerate such a descendant. How can we tolerate such a dirty thing? Today is Miss Liang, and tomorrow may be someone else. So, what''s the use of Dharma?"


    At this point, Mrs. Liang was speechless.


    Unless she tells the truth, judging from the attitude of the ancestors of the Gong family, it is a certainty that the Gong Si will be expelled from the Gong family.


    no way! She let her daughter marry the fourth young master who might be in charge of the palace family, not the bereaved dog expelled from the palace family.


    At that moment, she calmed down and said with a sad face.


    "This is a family affair of the palace family. I shouldn''t have intervened no matter how my grandfather handled it. But my daughter suffered because of the palace family. Since Gong Zheng can''t be regarded as the palace family, I don''t have to say to him. What do you think should be done about this, Grandpa?"


    Lin Mengya, who has been doing wall watching, can''t help but applaud Mrs. Liang''s shamelessness.


    At this point, Mrs. Liang is still whimsical. It seems that it''s time for her to appear.


    The look of the great grandfather was chilly. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard a frivolous voice behind him.


    "Mrs. Liang is really calculating. Seeing that her daughter has no hope of becoming the fourth young lady, she wants to harm others. Is it difficult? The five unmarried good men of the palace family have to be expelled from the palace family because you can stop the thought of harming people?"


    That''s very impolite.


    In an instant, Mrs. Liang stared at the figure who came slowly with red eyes.


    After seeing her appear, the expression on my face also eased slightly.


    But after listening to her, I immediately understood some truth.


    "Su Mei, I''ve seen the ancestor of the palace family."


    The corners of her lips smile like sunshine.


    In such a bloody scene, it was like a breeze blowing open layers of fog.


    "Well, so are you. What do you think of this?"


    The ancestor of the palace family seemed very different from Su Mei. She asked as if she were also from the palace family.


    Mrs. Liang was a little uneasy, but on second thought, Su Mei was also at the scene.


    Even if she wanted to cover it up, all Su Mei saw was the scene she had carefully planned.


    I can''t help but relax a little.


    After all, the dead girl still couldn''t fight herself.


    "Of course I saw it with my eyes."


    She smiled at her grandfather, then slightly tilted her head and looked at Mrs. Liang with interest.


    "Just now I heard from Mrs. Liang that you invited the fourth young master to your house for a banquet, didn''t you?"


    Mrs. Liang immediately straightened her waist and said confidently.


    "Exactly! Mr. Su Mei, but you came with the third young master and the fourth young master. You won''t tell me. Have you forgotten it?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Of course she wouldn''t.


    This witness, or she took the initiative to be, naturally will not deny it.


    "I can testify that I did have wine with the third young master. But it seems that I didn''t go with the fourth young master."


    As soon as she said this, Mrs. Liang was like a fried cat.


    "Nonsense! Liang Yue and I both saw you three in front of the table!"


    "Yes, that''s right! At that time, you wanted me to make an apology for you, hum, scumbag!"


    Liang Yue now dares to jump out and point at her nose and scold. The beautiful and moving poor look she just pretended is really difficult for her, Miss Liang San.


    Lin Mengya spread her hands, as if she were innocent.


    "I think it''s probably a misunderstanding. I remember that the second miss of the Liang family invited me personally. As for whether the fourth young master was invited or not, I think the second miss of the Liang family can remember clearly?"


    Liang''s mother and daughter don''t quite understand why she would deal with this matter.


    However, after Gong bin looked at his little sister and the two annoying spirits of the Liang family, he was shocked and immediately ordered his servants.


    "Somebody, please bring the second Miss Liang!"


    She raised her eyebrows and gave her big brother a look of appreciation.

 Chapter 1555

    When Miss Liang appeared in front of the crowd, the battlefield had moved to the hall.


    With Lin Mengya''s tacit consent and even intentional connivance, the melon eating crowd has reached a peak.


    If someone wants to steal from the palace now, even the rhubarb dog in the backyard will ignore it.


    Such excitement is rare in decades.


    As one of the core figures of the incident, Lin Mengya nestled in a chair, drinking tea and biting cakes, which was more relaxed than listening to the play in the theater.


    In her area, among the crowd of onlookers, people who move benches move benches and eat melon seeds.


    A good human relations drama, but now there is a bit of banter.


    Mrs. Liang, the "victim", had already put away her tears.


    Now, they feel as if they are actors on the stage, making them uncomfortable.


    The "culprit" is much more nourishing than them.


    Liang Yue stared at her angrily. She wanted to rush over and question her several times, but she was stopped by Mrs. Liang.


    After all, they are the final winners.


    As soon as LIANG Qing comes, the palace family will have to explain to them today.


    At that time, they will also "thank" this self righteous Mr. Su Mei!


    "Uncle, Miss Liang Er has arrived. However, she came with the eldest miss of the Liang family."


    The servant respectfully said to Gong bin that she was also keen to catch the breath of the big brother and made a mess in an instant.


    I can''t help shaking my head in my heart. Where can I just put down the youth''s friendship.


    However, it''s good to let the big brother die. Wouldn''t it be better not to owe each other from now on.


    No matter how chaotic Gong Bin''s thoughts were, he didn''t show a penny on his face. He ordered it lightly.


    "Please come in."


    "Yes."


    After a while, the two sisters of the Liang family appeared in front of them.


    The eldest miss of the Liang family is called "Liang Yi".


    It can be seen from the name that the person named wants her to be quiet and happy.


    But I don''t want to have some love sorrow because of my affair with the young master of the palace family.


    I don''t know how she has lived these days. People seem to be a lot haggard than when Lin Mengya first saw her.


    Even though she had been dressed up before coming, her pale little face still made people feel distressed.


    Lin Mengya only glanced at her big brother and saw thousands of feelings surging in the man''s eyes.


    But in the end, he was forced down by himself.


    I sighed in my heart. It always makes me feel very sad.


    Missed, is a lifetime.


    "Liang Yi, LIANG Qing, I''ve seen the ancestors of the palace family."


    The two sisters are completely different from their mother and sister. They are far above those two in terms of style and temperament.


    The grandfather of the palace family looked at Liang Yi without leaving any trace.


    After all, he knew exactly what happened back then.


    In the end, their palace family is not blessed.


    "Don''t be too polite. I invited two girls here today in the hope that they could do me a favor."


    Liang Yi and LIANG Qing immediately said in fear.


    "That''s what my grandfather ordered."


    Lao Zu looked at Lin Mengya. The latter immediately understood, got up with a smile and walked to their sisters.


    "Actually, I invited you here just for one thing."


    The two men looked at her at the same time, but Lin Mengya''s smile at this time was incomparably relaxed.


    "Not long ago, Mrs. Liang said that the fourth young master of the palace family bullied your sister, Liang Yue. And now, in order to explain to Mrs. Liang, the father of the palace family has expelled the fourth young master from the palace family. However, Mrs. Liang seems not very satisfied. She hopes the Palace family can explain to her. She''s afraid she can''t stop until she becomes the young lady of the palace family!"


    "Su Mei, don''t gossip here. It''s bloody!"


    Mrs. Liang was devastated by humanity. Naturally, she was very flustered and hurriedly drank it out.


    But it was too late. The two young ladies of the Liang family had heard it clearly.


    Liang Yi looked at her mother in disbelief, her eyes full of despair.


    "Mother, how can you do such a thing!"


    Mrs. Liang was already full of anger. Unexpectedly, her daughter had to question her. She couldn''t help but open her mouth and scold.


    "Do you still have a conscience? What do you do when you listen to an outsider? Don''t you want to get justice for your sister?"


    Fair?


    Liang Yi smiled bleakly and her body was shaky.


    She looked at her mother as if she were looking at a stranger.


    "It''s such a means again, mother. Mother, what do you want me to say about you?"


    LIANG Qing painfully helped her eldest sister. She is now very regretful. If she knew that her mother was still going to do this, she would rather die than help her mother.


    "What are you talking about? Qing''er, tell everyone whether the fourth young master came to the door today..."


    "No!"


    "LIANG Qing, say it again!"


    Mrs. Liang stared at her daughter and roared angrily.


    At this time, LIANG Qing''s mother in front of him was also very disappointed.


    "I said, no! It''s not the fourth young master who came to the banquet today, but a steward under the fourth young master. The fourth young master sent a gift to apologize. It''s not the fourth young master today."


    "You!"


    Seeing LIANG Qing''s determination, Mrs. Liang was so angry that it was dark in front of her.


    The person with open teeth and claws was paralyzed in an instant. Fortunately, supported by Liang Yue behind him, he didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Mrs. Liang, did you hear that? Both I and the second lady said that it was not the fourth young master who came here today. If the fourth young master is in the shop or not, you can just send someone to check it. What are your intentions? You''d rather put your daughter''s innocence on someone else''s head. I really admire your shamelessness."


    Lin Mengya said calmly that when things came to such a point, it could be regarded as a conclusion.


    At this time, a team of people came late.


    When the elder brother saw it, he immediately welcomed it. After asking carefully, he knew that these people were the merchants appointed by Gong Si in the silk and satin villa today.


    Because the fourth brother came back to ask the eldest brother to sign the contract, those people couldn''t come for a long time. They thought there were some variables, so they came to the door.


    In this way, the alibi of the fourth brother can''t be suspected by anyone.


    Lin Mengya looked at the chaotic scene and clapped her hands. She was heartbroken and relaxed.


    "Mother, mother! Su Mei, what kind of magic do you use to make my second sister cheat with you! I will never let you go, never!"


    At this time, Liang Yue was like a domestic cat with sharp teeth pulled out.


    Even if she bared her teeth and threatened again, there was no threat to Lin Mengya.


    "If you don''t let me go, do you think I''ll let your mother and daughter go?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes gradually turned cold. Even though Liang Yue had lost her mind at this time, she still trembled after seeing her expression.


    "Your mother and daughter have made me lose so much silver in vain and almost destroyed my college. Now I dare to calculate my adoptive brother. Do you think I will let you go free?"


    Ruin, this is just the beginning.


    She has never been a generous person. If she owes her, she will be repaid ten times and one hundred times.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    Liang Yue was scared to death. She held her unconscious mother tightly. Unfortunately, no one can keep her behind now.


    "You stopped the man Mr. Liang sent to inform the palace family and me that day, didn''t you?"


    Lin Mengya smiled. In the confusion, her voice was clear and audible.


    "Mr. Shen, you instigated me. You instigated me to fight the carriage, including provoking those gentlemen to rob the college and expel me. Liang Yue, you have done so many things, how can I still you and live comfortably?"


    At this moment, there was a flame in her eyes.


    It was a dead fire from hell, cold and deadly.


    Liang Yue only felt that she was getting colder and colder. In the end, she even shook the Asian crown and couldn''t say a complete word.


    The long snake of fear is entangled with her heart all the time.


    I''m afraid the woman in front of her is a nightmare in her life.


    "Today, I''ll let you go first, and you can bear it well."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and instantly became the gentle and harmless Mr. Su Meisu.


    She stood up and said a little loudly.


    "Find someone to carry Mrs. Liang away quickly. If anything happens, don''t you still rely on the palace family? Alas, I didn''t expect to do such a despicable thing in order to cling to the dignitaries."


    Her voice is not big or small, just so that everyone around can hear it.


    At this time, everyone was full of contempt for Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue.


    If the second miss of the Liang family and the group of suppliers hadn''t proved the innocence of the fourth young master in time, I''m afraid that now he would not only be expelled from the palace, but also bear an unclear reputation.


    "I think such a person might as well die! What are you doing alive? It''s just a shame."


    "Yes, I don''t look at what I am. I deserve to read to our four young masters!"


    ...


    Such abuse has already spread among the crowd.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows how powerful the melon eating masses are.


    From today on, Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue will have to be street mice called by everyone.


    She doesn''t have to worry about their fate at all.


    "Elder sister, elder sister, what''s the matter with you!"


    Suddenly, LIANG Qing called Liang Yi loudly.


    Lin Mengya ran over step by step and grabbed Liang Yi''s wrist.


    "Come on, help people to the house!"


    LIANG Qing is much better than her sister. She immediately holds Liang Yi and runs back.


    "I''ll come!"


    At this time, Gong bin picked up the man horizontally.


    LIANG Qing nodded with a complicated look and left with him.


    This is the end of the farce.

 Chapter 1556

    "All right, let''s go."


    The third brother looked strange and dispersed the crowd.


    Lin Mengya also deliberately fell behind and whispered a few words to Gong San.


    "You and old four didn''t arrange this one. What should we do now? Great grandfather has said he wants to expel old four."


    She glanced at her four brothers, who followed behind her great grandfather, with a bit of helplessness in her tone.


    "Haven''t you heard what the great grandfather said? If the fourth brother did it, he would have to be expelled from the palace."


    Gong San seemed to know something. He looked into her eyes and asked.


    Lin Mengya glanced and said in a small voice.


    "It seems that the old fox of our family still has a unique vision."


    "Old fox" just then turned around and squinted at her.


    Lin Mengya immediately showed a cute smile, which made her great grandfather stop staring at her.


    If we could support such a big family without strength, we would have been swallowed up by others.


    In this matter, maybe they all underestimated this treasure at home.


    Soon, they all went to the inner yard of the old house.


    No one dares to watch here.


    What''s more, with the ancestors of the palace family here, people dare not even look around.


    The eldest brother and LIANG Qing sent Liang Yi to the house, and they were all waiting in the hall outside.


    Atmosphere, a little embarrassed.


    She has been standing in the corner, but since she entered the house, she knew the sight of her great grandfather and never left her.


    For a long time, no one spoke.


    "Should you give me an explanation?"


    The majestic voice hides a trace of anger.


    Lin Mengya knew that his great grandfather was really angry this time.


    With a sigh in her heart, she knew she couldn''t get through this time.


    Without saying a word, he knelt in front of his great grandfather.


    "It''s all my fault. Please punish my great grandfather."


    Palace three and palace as like as two peas four are also on the knees.


    "It''s none of my sister''s business. I asked for it on my own initiative."


    When Lao Zu was on the, he looked at his favorite children and felt helpless.


    "I know you''ve all grown up and you''ve already made your own plans to do things. But you shouldn''t joke about the reputation of the palace family. Do you know what people outside will say about our palace family today?"


    Obviously, Zeng Zu was really angry. She knew that what Zeng Zu valued most in his life was the reputation of the Gong family.


    Even when they were in trouble, the Gong family didn''t do anything against their family instructions.


    Who knows, now she makes the palace family a joke in others'' mouths.


    How can the great grandfather not be angry?


    "Great grandfather, I know it doesn''t have a good impact on our family. But I have to do this. Please punish great grandfather."


    She didn''t want to be like this, but the situation was pressing. Only by taking dangerous moves, could she win by surprise.


    "You -- alas, you can''t help yourself when your child is old. I can''t control what you want to do. I hope you can be worthy of the palace family."


    Great grandfather''s tone was full of worry.


    For this, she just felt more sorry.


    "All right, the ground is cold. Take care of your girl''s house. Get up."


    After all, great grandfather still loves her.


    Lin Mengya immediately got up and smiled sweetly in front of her great grandfather.


    Seeing this, Gong San and Gong Si were relieved.


    But as soon as I wanted to get up, I heard my great grandfather say coldly.


    "Kneel down for me! She is young and can fool around. How about you? Can you forget what I taught you? Since you forget it, remember it for me today!"


    This difference of treatment is going to make the two brothers laugh and cry.


    After a glance at each other, they had to admit defeat.


    There''s no way. Who makes Gong Ya the treasure of the family? They''re just grass that no one wants?


    Knowing that her great grandfather was angry, Lin Mengya quickly said a few good words that sweet dead people didn''t pay for their lives, and relaxed her great grandfather''s mind.


    Gong Qianfeng doesn''t know that ya''er is pleading for her two brothers.


    Anyway, he was angry and trained.


    After all, the palm and back of the hand are all meat. Besides, the third and fourth don''t look like children who don''t have discretion.


    They can follow ya''er fooling around, obviously aware of something.


    So, how can he really punish them?


    "All right, get up. Deduct your monthly money for three months as a punishment. After that, you dare not fool around again."


    "Thank you, great grandfather."


    The two men immediately got up and looked at the little sister who had no loss next to their great grandfather. They couldn''t help but feel sour.


    Who the hell is the child?


    Obviously, they were only "accomplices", but they were deducted monthly money.


    That''s the real "Mastermind", but he drinks tea and eats cake leisurely on his face.


    Alas, sometimes they really think how good it would be if they were a girl?


    Fortunately, they know better than anyone that ya''er did it just to clear the obstacles.


    Gong Si stared thoughtfully at the door. Inside, a doctor had followed in to check the situation.


    Gong San''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if he had unlimited troubles.


    Soon, the figure of the big brother appeared in front of them.


    "Big brother, how''s it going?"


    Lin Mengya greeted her. Sure enough, she found some deep feelings in the eyes of her big brother.


    Like pain, like relief.


    She knows that this is the most painful struggle of every relationship.


    But after that, the sea is vast and the sky is forgotten in the Jianghu.


    The big brother was really sincere and said goodbye to the past.


    "Nothing. Liang Yi told her that she was pregnant. In addition, she was overworked and became too excited for the moment. Now the doctor has prescribed some medicine for her and I have asked someone to invite her husband''s house. She''s fine. Don''t worry."


    The big brother''s eyes are full of calm.


    Lin Mengya looked at it carefully, and her heart hanging high in the air finally fell down.


    To tell the truth, the only variable in this plan is her big brother''s feelings for Liang Yi.


    Although she knew that her eldest brother would never have some crazy thoughts about Liang Yi who had already married.


    But now, it''s really relaxing.


    "Well, I''ll be relieved. By the way, big brother, have you been watched by Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue?"


    Gong bin nodded and gave her a reassuring look.


    Naturally, she trusted her eldest brother, so what she had to do next was how to dig out the man hidden behind the mother and daughter of the Liang family.


    Gong bin went straight to Zeng Zu and explained the situation again.


    Zeng Zu didn''t blame big brother much. Obviously, Zeng Zu knew more about his idea with Miss Liang than she did.


    "OK, now that you''ve seen it, I''m relieved. But Gong bin, you should think about your life."


    The great grandfather looked at his big brother with a look of regret.


    But the original things, how many twists and turns and helplessness, have no meaning for them now.


    Liang Yi has married another woman, and her big brother will find the right person for him in the future.


    Suddenly, she missed the guy who worried her.


    Only now did she know how lucky she was. The person she loved not only happened to love her, but also the two had known each other for a long time and would not be separated in this life.


    She suddenly wanted to see the man. She couldn''t help sweeping her eyes out of the window, but what she didn''t expect was that the lavender figure was really getting closer and closer.


    She rubbed her eyes and stared in surprise at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Did he put a listener in his heart?


    Otherwise, how can it really appear!


    Looking at him approaching step by step, Lin Mengya was stunned in situ. The corners of her mouth involuntarily provoked a brilliant and sweet arc.


    The man stepped on the light and let her heart bloom for a time.


    "Here I am."


    Seems to understand her heart, or perhaps understand the expectation in her eyes.


    The corners of his mouth did not move, but she just heard the three words he said to herself.


    He''s coming, he''s really coming!


    God knows how much effort she spent to control herself. She didn''t rush up and hold him tightly.


    They stare at each other, whether across the mountain or the sea, their eyes will only set off each other''s figure.


    Gong San and Gong Si also saw long Tianyu, but they had different expressions.


    Gong Si knew his identity. Although he didn''t dare to offend him, he didn''t have a good face all the time.


    It''s Gong San. He knows some rumors in the college.


    What''s more, Mr. Su Yan, who has an extraordinary origin, still makes him feel a little more favorable for his little sister''s reconstruction of luoyuezhai.


    In fact, he also thought that if his little sister really liked him, he might also be a good husband and son-in-law.


    Therefore, he was more polite to Su Yan.


    "Mr. Su Yan, why are you here?"


    Gong San greeted him with a gentle tone.


    Long Tianyu took back his eyes and fell on the man in front of him.


    "Mrs. Liang''s business is so big that people in the college are already worried. I just came to see if I can help."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su Yan, for your concern. This is the family business of our palace family. There is no need for outsiders to intervene."


    Gong Si''s impolite tone made the atmosphere a little stiff.


    Gong San turned around and looked at him reproachfully.


    He did not know why his younger brother, who would not speak harshly to anyone, was repeatedly targeted at Mr. Su Yan.


    Seeing this, Gong Si had to turn around and sulk.


    Gong San shook his head and immediately said sorry to long Tianyu.


    "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Su Yan. My fourth brother is just unhappy for a moment. If there is any neglect, I''ll accompany you."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care much about others'' attitude towards himself. Besides, he came today just for his woman.


    "No harm."


    Seeing that he was so generous, Gong San felt more and more sorry for others. After all, he left people behind.

 Chapter 1557

    After Liang Yi woke up, the matter finally came to an end for the time being.


    In LIANG Qing''s mouth, they also learned the truth.


    That day, Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue were indeed preparing to design the fourth brother.


    They first asked people over in the name of LIANG Qing, then changed the wine of their fourth brother, and deliberately left the table to get rid of suspicion.


    As for what was added in the fourth brother''s wine, it was naturally some aphrodisiac drugs.


    That''s why Liang Yi is so excited.


    As for the reason, it was later that LIANG Qing became familiar with Lin Mengya and revealed some.


    It turned out that Liang Yi was also a non big brother who didn''t marry. After knowing that her mother had booked her a marriage, she went on a hunger strike without eating or drinking.


    But I didn''t want Mrs. Liang to be so cruel. She used medicine to make her daughter innocent first.


    This is the back. The big brother has no fate with Liang Yi.


    After listening, Lin Mengya only sighed.


    Even if Liang Yi is strong, what can he do? In the end, he was not defeated by his closest people.


    So she felt more pity for Liang Yi.


    After all, Liang Yi''s life was ruined.


    What''s more, unlike in the past, today''s dinner at the palace seems particularly dull.


    Lin Mengya had expected that after such a thing happened today, there would be a lot of rumors outside.


    However, the fourth brother of the party concerned didn''t care.


    In fact, she was curious. When she put forward the plan, the fourth brother volunteered to carry the pot.


    I don''t know what he thinks. A modest gentleman is as white as jade, but once he has become a despicable and shameless romantic dandy.


    Although the truth has been revealed, it still has some influence after all.


    But when she looked at her fourth brother, she didn''t seem to worry about the future.


    It''s strange. Their palace family is full of strange people?


    They were eating in silence when suddenly there was a loud noise outside the door.


    After a while, he saw Gong Wu running in like a gust of wind, with rage on his face.


    "Where are those two bitches? Today I''m going to tell them about the conduct of our palace men!"


    She screamed in her heart. Didn''t she say that the fifth brother has something to do these days and isn''t at home?


    Why did he come back early and know about it.


    You know, the five brothers were almost fooled.


    Later, he suffered a lot of grievances, so he hated it.


    She immediately got up and wanted to explain to her fifth brother,


    But Gong Wu, who is angry, doesn''t care what he says or does.


    A clamped her wrist and shouted.


    "Where are people? Where are people?"


    "Master five, calm down!"


    When an outsider was present, she couldn''t reveal her identity and quickly hinted with her eyes.


    Unfortunately, today, Gong Wu''s brain obviously didn''t come back with him.


    "How can I calm down? Tell me, where are those two bitches? I have to kill them with a sword!"


    Gong Wu''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. That was one of the disgraces of his life.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. Of course, she knew that the fifth brother was a Wulin expert. Her thin wrist could not stand his strength.


    Just wanted to cry pain, the hand holding her wrist suddenly released.


    What followed was a familiar big hand covering her slightly spicy pain.


    "Does it hurt?"


    One palm knocked off other people''s hands. Long Tianyu''s eyes were dark and carefully rubbed her wrist.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and whispered.


    "I''m fine. Don''t be angry."


    Naturally she knew her man''s temper, but just now, the fifth brother was just excited.


    She doesn''t want to see her family perform all martial arts.


    Gong Wu felt a pain in his arm and couldn''t help loosening his hand.


    When he saw clearly the person in front of him, his anger finally had an outlet.


    "Who are you?"


    Gong Wu asked coldly, and long Tianyu, who saw that he was unhappy, protected his little woman behind him.


    "You can''t control it."


    "Really? Then ask my sword. Don''t care!"


    "Hum!"


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly, and his body was tight. It was obvious that he had opened his posture.


    Lin Mengya only felt a burst of chest tightness. What kind of God is this?


    What are they fighting for?


    Regardless of others, he quickly stood between the two and comforted.


    "Stop! Everyone is their own..."


    "He did it first!"


    Gong Wu has obviously lost his mind and is now an indiscriminate attack.


    She understands this feeling. In fact, she has no place to spread her anger. Whoever meets is unlucky.


    But this person must not be long Tianyu.


    Otherwise, the fifth brother will only be beaten.


    "How can you do it?"


    Long Tianyu was also provoked by anger, especially her eyes were exposed behind her snow-white white wrist, and her eyes were dark after the eye-catching red marks.


    He never wanted to leave any traces on her, but the man hurt her as soon as he came up.


    He doesn''t care who the other party is. Whoever dares to hurt her owes a lesson.


    Seeing that the two guys were going to fight again, Lin Mengya only felt that the first two were big.


    Things are messy enough. They''re still making trouble here.


    "You all shut up! You, get back to your seat! You, come with me!"


    When the volcano finally erupted, she pointed to the two garlic with one hand and the other.


    Seeing her angry, the two men woke up.


    Even if they still don''t see each other right, at least no one dares to mention it.


    It seems that she is still very deterrent.


    Long Tianyu glanced at Gong Wuyi and sat back gracefully.


    And Gong Wu was also cold. After humming, he reluctantly followed behind her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother to pay attention to him and directly brought the man to his great grandfather.


    His great grandfather could see clearly what had happened.


    Sure enough, just in front of the great grandfather, Gong Wu liked to mention the "despised white eye" of the great grandfather.


    "One by two, I''m bold. I don''t pay attention to the rules of the family, do I?"


    Just now, it is obvious that this little five is indiscriminately insane.


    Su Yan also stood up and made no mistake.


    Lin Mengya also felt that it was time to teach the fifth brother a lesson.


    Immediately put on his wrist, Lin Mengya burst into tears, which was a pity.


    "Look, great grandfather, I was pinched by my five brothers."


    As soon as the red mark appeared, the atmosphere on the whole table became different.


    Cold eyes shot at Gong Wu.


    Now, there are only two words "deserved" for his experience!


    "I know I''m wrong. Please punish my great grandfather."


    Gong Wu lowered his head. After a short vent, he finally calmed down.


    After observing carefully for a while, Lin Mengya suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Brother five, have you been getting angry for no reason lately?"


    In fact, among the five sons of the palace family, although the fifth brother is the youngest and has a violent temper, he is not so careless.


    Especially just now, if long Tianyu hadn''t shot in time, she had no doubt that her wrist might be cut off.


    "Well, little sister, I''m sorry, I..."


    Looking at the consequences caused by him, Gong Wu couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    Fortunately, at this time, those servants in the family had long been sent out by their big brother. Only their family was left in the dining room, so she had no taboos.


    "Don''t be angry. I think there may be something wrong with the fifth brother. Let me check it first."


    Great grandfather listened to her and naturally agreed.


    Seeing her pulse and checking others, she stirred up for a while, and her face eased slightly.


    "Brother five, I''m afraid you can''t practice your martial arts any more."


    Who knows, as soon as she opened her mouth, all the eyebrows in the audience frowned.


    Gong Wu is even more so. Like his second brother, he is a martial arts maniac.


    Hearing what she said, her anger jumped up all at once.


    "Why can''t I practice? You don''t know martial arts at all. What do you know?"


    Looking at the fierce five brothers in front of her, Lin Mengya was not afraid at all.


    "You see what you look like now? If you continue to practice, you must be crazy!"


    Her voice was clear and cold, and her hand took the opportunity to stab him somewhere in the chest.


    "Uh --"


    Gong Wu immediately gave a painful cry, which seemed unbearable. He covered the place she poked with his hands. His face was pale with pain, and a thin layer of sweat came out of his forehead.


    "Old five!"


    Gong bin immediately rushed forward and helped his brother.


    The severe pain also made Gong Wu wake up in an instant.


    He looked at the little sister in front of him in amazement, but there was a huge wave in his heart.


    How could he say that to his little sister?


    "Little sister, I..."


    "Well, I don''t blame you. It''s not your fault. You''ve been poisoned."


    She couldn''t be completely sure until she saw that Gong Wu was in such severe pain.


    Her understanding of Gu is naturally extraordinary.


    Whether it''s the blessing of the zither spectrum or her original experience in lieyun, she has her own unique views on Gu.


    Now, she can be regarded as a master of Gu Shu.


    On the side of the palace family, there was an instant silence.


    Especially Gong Wu, stared at her in amazement.


    "I, I was poisoned? How is this possible? I obviously don''t have any feeling. Do you feel wrong?"


    Seeing that Gong Wu was in a hurry, Lin Mengya immediately stretched out two fingers as a warning.


    The sharp pain just now makes Gong Wu learn to behave well. Although Gu can affect him, the pain is obviously more real.


    Immediately, the voice fell again.


    "I can''t feel wrong. You''re a little special. Recently, do you feel more impatient, impatient and want to get angry all the time, no matter what. Especially when you practice Kung Fu?"


    The more she said, the heavier the look of Gong Wu.


    At the end of the day, he was full of fear.


    If it wasn''t for the little sister''s reminder, he really didn''t pay attention.


    Now I think of it, but there is a layer of cold sweat on my back.

 Chapter 1558

    Gong bin frowned, with a bit of happiness in his tone.


    "If the old five had not been determined, I''m afraid he would have been possessed by the devil."


    First, the fourth was designed, and now the fifth was plotted.


    These things are all aimed at the palace family, but they are done so carefully that people can''t be prevented.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quite stiff.


    They knew someone would be jealous of their home, but they didn''t expect that it was so quiet that they almost broke two people in.


    "Little sister, what do you say to do about it?"


    During the crisis, Gong bin first thought of the only one who supported the Gong family.


    Everyone''s eyes moved to her. Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    They are all waiting quietly. Even though they are anxious, the Gong family has gone through so many years of storms.


    If you mess up, you''re killing yourself.


    No one knows what kind of brainstorming she is having.


    Connecting the cause and effect, the conspiracy has begun since I went to Beiling.


    And she inadvertently disturbed this game. It should be God''s destiny.


    It seemed that she thought of some very interesting things, and she unconsciously smiled.


    Gong Wu looked at her, and his heart was filled with anger.


    "Little sister, when is it? Why don''t you know you''re in a hurry?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and comforted her softly,


    "Don''t worry. In fact, from the beginning to now, I''ve made mistakes and spoiled many things for them. Now think about it, I don''t know whether it''s their bad luck or my good fortune."


    Several people in the palace family didn''t know what she meant, but long Tianyu had more appreciation in her eyes.


    In some ways, some people are blessed with innate advantages.


    For example, the woman he put on the tip of his heart.


    No matter what circumstances, she will always make the right choice.


    "Ya''er, you mean..."


    The great grandfather was also confused and asked with a puzzled face.


    Lin Mengya sorted out her thoughts and said it in a leisurely way.


    "When I first returned to Beiling, I found a group of patrol personnel who cheated outsiders under the banner of the palace family. Later, I tracked down and found that the mastermind behind the scenes had something to do with the high-level officials of the palace family. Now I think, whether it''s true or false, they actually came for you."


    To find the root and trace the source, there must be a motive for everything to happen.


    Now I think carefully, if this thing comes to light, no matter who did it, in the absence of the owner of her family, it is obvious that the great grandfather can only make the final arbitration.


    If this matter is not handled properly, the palace family will fall apart.


    At that time, the great grandfather will become a sinner of the palace family.


    "Second, when we first entered the city, we happened to meet a big brother''s'' fiancee ''."


    Gong bin frowned and his eyes were full of confusion.


    Obviously, I was thinking about when I had more fiancees.


    But the fourth brother''s mind was delicate and said as if he remembered something.


    "Isn''t it miss Pei who wanted to come to visit you three or four times a while ago?"


    As soon as he mentioned it, his big brother''s face immediately became a little ugly.


    "Engagement? When did I have an engagement with her?"


    Moreover, Miss Pei is very domineering.


    The first time he came to the door, he slapped the doorkeeper, so he found a reason to drive people out of feiye City, and found various reasons not to let her in.


    Now, why do you have another engagement?


    The great grandfather touched his beard and smacked the origin of Miss Pei.


    Suddenly, with a "pa", Zeng Zu patted his forehead hard.


    "Boss, I remember! Twenty years ago, before your father left, there was indeed a friend surnamed Pei. At first, the man saved your father''s life. Later, your father gave someone a jade pendant and made a wish. He said that no matter what reason the other party put forward, he would agree. Did you bring a jade pendant, Miss Pei?"


    It''s no wonder my great grandfather didn''t remember the past 20 years ago.


    The big brother heard that and his face turned blue and white.


    He knew what his father meant, hoping that they would repay him.


    But marrying a woman like that


    He began to wonder how likely it would be to be struck by thunder if he broke his faith?


    "I didn''t see it, but it''s obviously no coincidence that Miss Pei can find it at this time?"


    Gong Si quietly changed the topic. Now he also knows why Xiaomei said so.


    "According to my younger sister, the patrol team''s business is for your great grandfather, and miss Pei''s business is for your eldest brother. My fifth brother and I were secretly plotted by others. Such a thing happened again in the college. It''s really a lot of work by the people behind the scenes."


    It was within her expectation that the fourth brother could see the matter so clearly.


    In the past, everything is now like a string of beads, outlining a big hand that wants to crush the palace family.


    If she didn''t come back at this time, if she didn''t always play cards according to common sense, then this hand would have pinched the throat of the palace family.


    At this time, the third brother was shocked and widened his eyes. After a long time, he slowly breathed out a breath.


    "No wonder, no wonder!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the slightly excited third brother, but soon, the third brother showed a look of relief.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    He smiled at her and said.


    "I thought he was dead long after I haven''t heard from him for so many years. But I didn''t want to be told a while ago that someone who looked similar to me had found out that he went in and out of feiye city. Now if you want to come, this is for me."


    Once a head is pulled out, it is like a mess, and there will be a clear context.


    "By the way, what about the dick?"


    The great grandfather suddenly thought of a crucial question. Now she has dug out all the conspiracies against them.


    It can be said that those who hide in the dark know them very well.


    Such an enemy can only be described as "terrible".


    "Yes, the second brother is the most impulsive. Besides, he has nothing else in mind except martial arts. I''m afraid..."


    Gong San''s words were like dropping a heavy bomb.


    Even Lin Mengya''s heart was pulled up.


    Should not!


    According to the temperament of the second brother, he should be the most easily detonated dangerous goods in the palace family.


    Why is it calm?


    No, she must have overlooked something!


    "Big brother, do you know where the second brother is now?"


    Gong Bin''s heart is also burning.


    "There are too many people these days. I''m afraid someone will take the opportunity to cause trouble, so let your second brother take people to patrol all parts of the city."


    "Come on! Let the second brother come back immediately! Also, no matter what happens, let the second brother can''t do it!"


    The name of Gong Er Wu Chi is enough to lead to many disasters.


    The other side knows the weaknesses of the Gong family so well that it is difficult to ensure that the second brother will not be fooled.


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    The big brother knew the priorities and turned and left.


    Others have no time to take into account themselves, and they are all worried about Gong er.


    The hand on the knee was wrapped by a warm and dry hand.


    She looked up and saw long Tianyu next to her.


    "Don''t worry."


    Even though he didn''t speak, she seemed to hear his comfort.


    Long Tianyu looked at her and gently raised his eyebrows.


    That is, everything has his meaning.


    It''s amazing. A little uneasiness lingered in his heart and was comforted by him all at once.


    Now even if the sky falls, she will not change her face.


    Things, there will always be a solution.


    Why was she afraid of anything in Lin Mengya''s life?


    Watching her recover her former composure, long Tianyu never took back her hand.


    His five fingers were intertwined with her without a moment''s separation.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take the opportunity to return her hand. Instead, she was firm and held it with him.


    She knew that the current time was not too good, but she still felt that some things could not be delayed.


    "Great grandfather, I have something to tell you."


    She cleared her throat and was ready to confess the tangled hands of the two people in the sight of the public.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I..."


    As soon as she was about to speak, she heard a frightened cry outside.


    "No! No! The second young master killed someone!"


    "What?!"


    The whole palace was shocked by the whole news.


    The great grandfather, in particular, was stunned.


    Gong Wu is angry and angry.


    He went out step by step and grabbed the servant''s neck.


    "Make it clear to me, who did my second brother kill?"


    The man thought he was also frightened. He trembled and couldn''t speak.


    Gong Wu was so angry that he swung his palm and wanted to give him some slaps.


    But long Tianyu stopped him.


    "Fifth young master, don''t make any more trouble. I ask you, what''s the matter?"


    She glanced at Gong Wu. Although he is now controlled by Gu, almost all Gu have a natural fear of her because of Lin Mengya''s body.


    Now she is really angry. Even if the poison is powerful, she has to do it with her tail.


    Taking Gong Wu, I couldn''t help being afraid. I was stunned there and didn''t dare to attack again.


    She looked at the man with empty eyes and trembling all over. She knew that she was frightened.


    After tapping several acupoints in his hand, the talent suddenly shivered and deeply vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi.


    "The second young master of our family killed someone outside. I saw the man''s head rolling into the crowd. He still opened his eyes and died in peace. It''s so scary!"


    killing? Or in public?


    Lin Mengya was alert. Her second brother was careless. No matter how angry he was, he was at most half dead. How could he cut off other people''s heads so tyrannically?

 Chapter 1559

    "It''s impossible!"


    Gong San categorically denied that as a brother who grew up together, how could he not know Gong er''s temperament?


    The servant had just returned to God, and now it was still fresh in his memory. Seeing that they did not believe, he immediately opened his mouth and said.


    "I saw with my own eyes that it was the second young master who moved his hand! Moreover, the people around heard that they had quarreled before! They were the only ones who did it. Who could it be if the second young master didn''t kill them?"


    "Anyway, it won''t be the second brother. I believe him!"


    Gong Wu is the same. He believes in his brother.


    But Lin Mengya knew that hearing was false. Even if they believed that their second brother was innocent, they couldn''t convince people at all until they found out the truth.


    "Well, don''t get excited. Don''t you hurry now? We''d better wait for a result first."


    She winked at her three and four brothers, and the two reacted quickly.


    One went to the row in person, and the other sent away all the servants attracted by what just happened.


    She looked at long Tianyu and gave him an sorry look.


    "It doesn''t matter. There will be opportunities in the future."


    Long Tianyu''s lips moved, and a word came to her ears.


    She knew that he had long wanted to disclose the identity between the two people. Besides, Su Mei and Su Yan were just fake identities.


    If so, if they still have to exercise restraint, what are they doing so hard for?


    A person''s life is so short that she can''t push everything to the future.


    After figuring this out, she no longer paid attention to him.


    It was generous and gave him a sweet smile.


    It belonged to him alone, with a light that seemed to illuminate all the darkness in his heart.


    The pace is urgent, but still with his consistent determination.


    He came to her side, just exchanged a look, and he understood what she thought.


    He always indulges her.


    "Let''s wait and see what happens."


    It was "us". In long Tianyu''s heart, he suddenly felt like the spring breeze. From then on, they had only "us".


    The two people sat down again, but the atmosphere was different from before.


    Fortunately, the people in the room were worried about Gong Er, but they didn''t immediately notice their change.


    "Great grandfather, don''t worry. Big brother is safe. With him, he should find out soon."


    Seeing that her great grandfather''s face was not very good, she immediately came forward to comfort.


    Great grandfather looked at her, but his eyes were full of hope.


    She sighed. After all, she let her great grandfather fear with them.


    "I promise you that I will let my five brothers spend their life in peace."


    Her voice was so low that only herself and her great grandfather could hear it.


    Holding her great grandfather''s rough hand, she made the only promise she could make.


    "OK, ok..."


    At this time, the great grandfather was already in tears.


    He finally saw the right person. The girl understood that all his support, compromise and tolerance for her were just for these children.


    Perhaps, it is also for the future of the palace family, which has not yet had full wings.


    It''s just that it''s hard for her.


    As she expected, the big brother soon sent a message.


    It was the same as the servant who reported the news. The second brother first had some quarrels with others, and then developed into mutual fights.


    But because the second brother was excellent in martial arts, he soon gained the upper hand.


    So he should have stopped after beating the man up.


    But somehow, he pulled out his knife and cut off the man''s head.


    It happened on the main street of feiye city. There were too many people. Now the news has spread out uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, the big brother arrived in time. Now he has put the second brother in prison.


    But the identity of the deceased was not simple, and the other party repeatedly asked to severely punish the murderer.


    Big brother really couldn''t get away, so he sent someone back to report.


    After clearing the story, Gong Si asked.


    "Who''s the dead?"


    "The fourth young master said he was a young master of Nanting Mu''s family. The elder asked the younger to take a message for you. The Mu''s family is insidious. Please follow the fifth master and be careful at home."


    After hearing this, Gong Si tightened his eyebrows even more.


    Who''s wrong? It''s the nantingmu family.


    And Lin Mengya suddenly remembered something. Is it a coincidence?


    "Great grandfather, little sister, the Mu family is deceitful. They are good at puppetry. It''s impossible to prevent them. I''ll go around with my fifth brother."


    The great grandfather nodded, and the four brothers immediately left with the five brothers.


    There were only a few of them left in the room.


    Speaking of puppetry, she once killed one person when she was calculated by the old man of Baili family in the temple.


    Later she knew that the wretched guy was the owner of the Mu family.


    This time, the second brother killed the Mu family again.


    She always felt that there was something wrong in it.


    Suddenly her ears moved.


    There was a very secret sound. At the same time, long Tianyu''s look was a little tense.


    Obviously, like her, he noticed.


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as her voice fell, long Tianyu swept out of the door.


    Then she heard a metallic sound, and a figure fell in front of her like a ghost.


    There was a bang, as if something was broken.


    She only saw the long sword in Qinghu''s hand, wrapped with some filaments.


    Then, Qinghu firmly guarded her side.


    Frightened, Lin Mengya immediately looked at the door.


    All the doors and windows were closed with a few bangs.


    The light immediately darkened, and Lin Mengya immediately looked at her great grandfather and three brothers.


    Fortunately, although they were also very surprised, they were not hurt.


    "Don''t move!"


    Qinghu gave a cold warning, and as soon as the third brother wanted to get up, there was a very thin cut on his cheek.


    Lin Mengya frowned. It seemed that the only one who didn''t win was her.


    "Three brothers, great grandfather, sit where you are first!"


    When she shouted, the two people naturally didn''t listen.


    She pulled the fox''s sleeve, and the man broke half a step towards her, but his eyes were still staring at all parts of the room.


    "Do you know the exact location of these things?"


    "Part."


    There should be few traps in the house because his came in time.


    But outside


    She suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a new function in Shennong system, which she had not used much.


    Immediately close your eyes and turn on the detection imaging function.


    In an instant, all the scenes in the courtyard appeared in front of her.


    I don''t know. The house and yard are like nests covered with spider silk. There are thin "silk" winding everywhere.


    In the yard, long Tianyu is fighting with a man.


    The man''s martial arts are not very advanced, but what restricts long Tianyu everywhere is the silk everywhere in the yard.


    He must also know the danger of this silk, so he will tear the silk in front of him before every move.


    As a result, his pressure increased greatly, and he was not as flexible as before.


    Nevertheless, he had the upper hand.


    She knew she could not delay. She had to find out the source of silk as soon as possible in order to contact the siege.


    All the filaments are unevenly distributed, and there is really no law.


    But they must not be suspended. They must have a source and an attachment.


    The place with the most silk thread is the key!


    She searched desperately, compared and calculated among layers of silk, and finally she found it!


    "The source, in the northwest corner!"


    She shouted out with all her strength, but long Tianyu didn''t move at all and stepped up her attack.


    In the image, the man who fought with long Tianyu was a little slow, and then wanted to retreat to the northwest corner.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, I only heard a crisp sound, and all the silk fell down at this moment.


    The soft silk lost its combat effectiveness, and long Tianyu was no longer tied up. A few times, he picked out the man''s weapon.


    With a bang, the outcome is divided.


    Lin Mengya immediately opened her eyes and turned off the imaging function.


    But I only felt that it was dark and dizzy in front of me. It took a long time to slow down.


    "Girl!"


    At that time, Qinghu had completely turned around, grabbed her shoulder and eagerly called for her.


    Paralyzed in Qinghu''s arms, through his amber eyes, she saw her face, a little pale and frightening.


    "I''m fine..."


    This is the first time she has enabled the detection imaging function.


    Unexpectedly, the burden on the body is so great.


    It seems that in the future, it''s best not to use it without her.


    "Come on, let''s go and see what''s going on outside."


    Her steps are still somewhat vain. Fortunately, Qinghu holds her.


    Staggering into the yard, there was only one figure standing on the spot.


    The smell of blood went into her nose.


    She immediately rushed over and saw that long Tianyu''s whole body was full of small wounds.


    He smiled. He just wanted to say it didn''t matter to her, but he saw her eyes surging with strange and flirtatious purple.


    That was the sign of her real anger, no less than the open door of hell.


    "Mu family? Wait for me!"


    She took a cold oath, but in the twinkling of an eye, she returned to business as usual.


    Immediately took long Tianyu''s hand and carefully examined the wound.


    "Damn it! You come with me!"


    She had guessed that those silk were not that simple.


    The wound on long Tianyu''s body was accidentally scratched. At first, he didn''t feel anything, but it will hurt more and more in the future, and the wound is difficult to heal.


    People who are hurt by this silk can bear the pain in the end. After being tortured to the death, the wound may heal.


    But most of them died of pain or blood.


    The Mu family has really lived enough to dare to make such a bad move!

 Chapter 1560

    But fortunately, she was around long Tianyu. For such an injury, it has long been recorded in the green Zheng spectrum.


    It''s also a habit for her to collect wound medicine. She always leaves a few bottles next to her when she makes any new medicine.


    Now, it comes in handy.


    "Take off your clothes. Let me see the wound inside."


    She said in a hurry, but long Tianyu was not in a hurry and pinched her wrist.


    "No pain."


    His voice was so gentle that it was he who was hurt, but he always took the initiative to comfort her.


    "Who gets hurt and won''t hurt? Come on, be obedient. I''ll give you medicine. Have you seen it before? You don''t have to feel shy."


    Long Tianyu''s look is a little strange.


    However, at her repeated insistence, she took off her clothes.


    There are some small scars on the gradually exposed strong upper body, front chest and back.


    At the moment, these scars are turning slightly outward. Although they are not ferocious, they are enough to torture people after a long time.


    Lin Mengya frowned more and more tightly and took out a small jar of white jade ointment with hemostatic effect.


    He picked it with his fingers and gently wiped it on his wound.


    "Hiss -"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. He didn''t feel it when he was injured at the beginning. Now he feels pain.


    It was like a knife suddenly drilling into the meat. He didn''t stand it for a moment.


    "It hurts you, doesn''t it? Sorry, I''ll be a little lighter."


    Lin Mengya immediately shrunk her hand and looked at her with an apologetic pair of eyes.


    Long Tianyu shook his head and spread his hand over her waist.


    "Come on, I''m still taking medicine..."


    She was afraid to move, and her voice was as small as a mosquito.


    Long Tianyu held her on his chest, put his chin on her shoulder and smelled the faint fragrance of Medicine on her. It seemed that the pain on her body was not so obvious.


    "Help me heal my back."


    "But if you don''t get up, how can I help you with the medicine?"


    Long Tianyu held her tighter when she heard the speech.


    "If you don''t let me hold it, it hurts."


    In a word, she completely accepted the thought she wanted to avoid.


    She could only stretch her neck hard, hold his neck in her two small hands, and touch his back little by little.


    Just now I felt the piercing pain of the cone heart. Now it is no longer threatening for him who has adapted to it.


    Moreover, the warmth in her arms diverted most of his attention.


    He slightly tilted his head, lowered his eyes and stared at her side face carefully.


    Probably because she always wore a mask recently, her earlobes and neck became more and more white and transparent.


    Her skin was white and delicate, but now it was like a newborn baby. People couldn''t help but want to bite.


    Thinking so, he did the same.


    But in the end reluctant to bite her, just a gentle kiss, put the exquisite little earlobe in his mouth.


    "Itch..."


    His touch finally made her understand that he was not the only one who longed for intimacy.


    Obviously, she is also so looking forward to being able to make a blind date with him.


    At any time, my hands are secure, but at this moment, I can''t help trembling.


    He didn''t stop until his earlobes and neck were suffused with delicate and ambiguous pink.


    But she dared not move because she felt some evidence of emotion.


    "Animals!"


    She scolded in a low voice. After his arm relaxed a little, the man bounced up in an instant, took several steps and retreated to the door.


    Long Tianyu didn''t care at all, but wiped his slightly moist lips.


    "We are husband and wife."


    He took it for granted. It seems that he doesn''t intend to lose face.


    "I''ll call someone to help you with the medicine!"


    In fact, up to now, she will not resist his proximity at all.


    But at this time, the incident happened suddenly, and this is the case. After all, it is not a good time.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll help you decoct the medicine!"


    Looking at the woman fleeing, the corner of long Tianyu''s mouth never fell.


    Although both of them have children, she is still as green as an innocent girl.


    But where did she know that her unintentional connivance was the most exciting thing for him.


    Because of this, he will deeply feel how different and unique he is to her.


    This feeling of complete possession of a rare treasure can satisfy his heart more than anything.


    "Ling ye, come on."


    A gust of wind blew, just cleaned up those silk Lingye in the front yard, and in the twinkling of an eye appeared in front of him.


    Silently took the ointment and applied it to him one by one.


    In fact, the upper body is OK, because they are all key positions, so there are not many.


    Seriously, his legs.


    Especially below the lower leg, the people who arrange these things obviously think of this, so there are many more wounds below the lower leg.


    In such a short time, his slender legs have turned blue and purple.


    Ling knelt on the ground in the middle of the night, not looking for the wound, but smearing it all evenly.


    But different from the half body, long Tianyu not only didn''t feel pain, but even his face didn''t change at all.


    As if it wasn''t him.


    "Your Highness, I have filled you with good medicine."


    Ling ye said that and gave him the ointment.


    But long Tianyu saw that he also had some scars.


    There is about half of the ointment left in the ceramic jar.


    "Take this medicine back."


    "Yes."


    Ling ye still quietly put away the ointment. Obviously, he still looked expressionless, but the tacit understanding over the years made long Tianyu see what he thought.


    "Say what you want to say."


    Although the exchanges between them are always pitiful, the friendship that grew up together will not change.


    Ling Ye was silent for a while before she spoke.


    "I have nothing else to say. I just hope your highness can take care of his body."


    At this time, long Tianyu has put on his clothes again.


    But the deep pupils turned cold slightly.


    "You should know what you can say and what you can''t say."


    Ling Ye immediately knelt on the ground. For his highness, he will always be a shadow, a shadow that obeys his highness and exists in the dark.


    Looking at Ling ye, long Tianyu could only sigh.


    "Ling ye, you know my relationship with you is more than just a master and servant. We are brothers. But since I have chosen some things, I will never change. You should know me better than anyone else?"


    Ling Ye nodded. They are brothers who remove the enemy behind each other.


    That''s why he was so worried about his Highness''s safety.


    "Well, you are also injured today. Step back and have a rest."


    He eased his tone slightly. Long Tianyu knew Ling Ye''s temper. Since he said something, Ling ye would rot in his stomach.


    Another gust of wind blew, and in the twinkling of an eye, people had disappeared.


    At this time, long Tianyu suddenly spit out a mouthful of bright red blood.


    His face quickly turned pale.


    "No way!"


    He covered his chest and showed a cruel look on his face.


    Big drops of cold sweat rolled down from his forehead, but even now, he is still like a wild and difficult to tame lone wolf.


    Even if the wolf is shackled, it is still a fierce beast.


    "The medicine has been boiled. You can''t touch water these days. You have to drink it three times a day."


    Lin Mengya looked at the road under her feet and didn''t notice anything wrong with long Tianyu.


    From the moment she appeared, long Tianyu''s breath suddenly calmed down.


    He stared at the figure slowly coming in from the outside, as if he could obtain infinite courage.


    Finally, before she looked up, everything returned to normal.


    "Really? This medicine smells bitter. Why don''t you go and get me some sugar pills?"


    He wiped his lips with his sleeve. Fortunately, his coat was stained with blood and had been thrown on the ground.


    Now the blood is mixed with the previous dirty blood, and there is no trace.


    "I''ve already prepared it for you!"


    She put the medicine on the table, ran mysteriously to the front of the wardrobe and searched carefully.


    "Well, I bought all kinds of candy for my two babies from outside! I''m afraid they have cavities, so I stored it first. Today, it''s cheap for you!"


    She took out a small bamboo basket, which contained all kinds of candy.


    When I turned around to show him like a treasure, I saw something flash by on his wrist when he lifted up to drink medicine.


    "On your wrist -"


    She asked subconsciously, but long Tianyu swallowed the last mouthful of medicine and stretched out his hand to him.


    "Don''t you say you want to give me sugar?"


    Wearing only the shirt inside, he showed a part of his wrist as he moved.


    She looked carefully subconsciously, but got nothing.


    "You''re not making excuses for not giving me candy, are you? Are you afraid that I''ll eat the children''s candy and don''t give it back to them?"


    He pulled her hand with a smile, took a piece of sugar and threw it into his mouth.


    Lin Mengya always felt a little strange, but there was nothing on his wrist.


    I just wanted to play back the scene just now, but I heard long Tianyu say.


    "Look at you, there''s still a piece of ointment here that hasn''t been applied evenly. It seems that the famous doctor sometimes misses."


    Long Tianyu raised his wrist as if nothing had happened. Sure enough, a small piece of ointment bulged slightly, as if it had gathered there.


    Lin Mengya''s doubts suddenly found the answer.


    She just remembered that she ran away without dealing with the injury on his arm just now.


    Put the sugar jar on the table. She pulled his arm and rubbed it gently.


    The patient is the biggest.


    She has a large number of adults. It''s better not to plan with him!


    "Well, this sugar is so sweet."


    He looked at him with a smile and said sugar. The visible line stared at her lips.


    She suddenly remembered that the gentle kisses just now made her face red.


    "Sweetness can''t stop your mouth!"

 Chapter 1561

    Long Tianyu smiled dully, but Lin Mengya was angry to death.


    This guy has always been in the upper hand everywhere recently. He has a faint posture of eating her to death.


    no way! How could she let this man climb on his head?


    He raised his eyebrows with a bad smile between his lips.


    Long Tianyu looked at her like this and couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    He wanted to see how the woman would react to his repeated provocations.


    "Recently, you seem very proud."


    She took the initiative to lie in his arms, with a little dissatisfaction in her tone.


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows and looked at the little woman freely.


    "What?"


    "Not much. I just hope you remember that I gave you the bitterness, and I gave you the sugar."


    She said sweetly, and the next moment, her tender red lips sealed his lips.


    Gentle and aggressive kiss, eager and warm.


    He enjoyed her initiative, but he was afraid that she would taste the remaining bitterness in his mouth.


    But he didn''t want to. Soon he realized how much he underestimated her stubbornness.


    The soft lilac soon rushed into his air. Soon, the half melted sugar was skillfully hooked back by her.


    He subconsciously wanted to recapture it, but he had lost the first chance.


    Seeing her triumphantly biting the half piece of sugar, she moved a little away in a winner''s posture.


    "Now, sugar is mine."


    She "crunched" the sugar and chewed it to pieces. It was clear that there was still some bitterness in the depths of his throat, but now, what slowly flowed into his heart was clear and sweet.


    Her eyes deepened, and she was his sugar.


    But this time, she understood the desire in his eyes.


    Loach general, a twist slipped out of his arms, and then stood a few steps away, looking at him triumphantly.


    "After drinking the medicine, I''ll have a good rest. I''ll go and see what''s going on ahead and come back to see you later."


    Looking at her back, long Tianyu showed a spoiled smile.


    Without looking at the sugar jar next to him, he gracefully fell on her bed.


    Even if the woman doesn''t know, she is the sweetest sugar in the world.


    Staring at the strange lines on his wrist, long Tianyu''s heart tightened a little.


    He knew that she was extremely sharp and that he had always left a flaw.


    But he just wanted her to know later, preferably after he solved all the problems.


    At that time, he will never hide from her again.


    After a few quick steps, Lin Mengya returned to the front yard again.


    The reason why he brought long Tianyu to her room was that he hoped his family would not find his abnormality so early.


    But she knew that the family might not react to his action and his reaction just now, but she would always know later.


    She didn''t regret it at all. She was just worried that her family would embarrass him.


    The test must be after he is well.


    "Great grandfather, three brothers, are you all right?"


    Fortunately, the front yard is not in a mess.


    It should be that after the fourth brother and the fifth brother noticed something wrong, they brought people back.


    Fortunately, after she found out the source of silk, she destroyed those things.


    But what she didn''t expect was that there were only some bits and pieces left in the silk, and there was no complete piece.


    She stood in the yard and looked towards the source.


    Strange, what the hell is that?


    The third brother kept close to his great grandfather. When she came back, the stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    "We''re fine. Fortunately, we can be safe with the protection of the little brother around you."


    After all, it was a thrill. Even if there was no damage, it was real and suffered an impeccable disaster.


    She checked the wound on the third brother''s face. Fortunately, compared with long Tianyu''s, because she stopped drinking in time, the silk just cut a layer of skin on her face.


    There is no need to apply medicine. It is estimated that it will be fine in three or five days. There will be no scars left.


    The "little brother" Qinghu himself, at the moment, also walked directly to her side.


    "Did you find anything?"


    She saw Qinghu''s face, which was not very good.


    "Puppetry."


    The man spit out three words coldly. Lin Mengya was stunned. In fact, she guessed it before.


    Because the man who fought with long Tianyu in the yard was not a living man at all.


    She also guessed that the people were sent by the Mu family, but the only thing she didn''t know was why Qinghu had such a big reaction to puppetry.


    He turned his back to her and stretched himself tight.


    "Girl, do you know what a puppet is?"


    A puppet, as its name implies, is a puppet that can be fooled at will.


    But the puppet this time is not what ordinary people say and see.


    "The puppets of the Mu family are human, good at human voice, painless, joyless and sad. They walk and sit like ordinary people, but they should be controlled like wooden puppets everywhere."


    The tone of Qinghu is more and more strange.


    Lin Mengya was a little worried and grabbed his arm.


    "No matter how powerful the Mu family is, if you enter my door, you are my family. If they dare to harm you, I will kill them!"


    Qinghu turned her head, and in her long pale eyes, the cold gradually faded after meeting her figure.


    "In fact, I don''t know why I hate Mu''s puppetry so much. Maybe it''s some reaction branded on my body."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about his past.


    The former Qinghu is dead. Now he is his closest and most trusted brother.


    "Debts are always recovered. If you forget, others don''t necessarily forget."


    She used to think about letting Qinghu completely struggle out of the previous vortex.


    But even if the candle dragon club was destroyed, his gloom buried deep in his heart could not be dispelled.


    Only now did she know that she had been looking for the wrong person.


    "OK, I''ll come with you."


    Put away the anger that almost eats people in his heart. As long as she is there, the tyrannical mood in his heart can be suppressed by him.


    Lin Mengya nodded, took his hand and gave him his warmth and strength.


    Qinghu backhand, heavily squeezed her hand, and then quickly let go.


    Some things are different from what he expected, but after all, he also has a trace.


    For him, this is the lifeblood hanging from him.


    Slender, dangerous, but extremely precious.


    But he enjoyed it.


    Silk has two ends. Since it has a head, it must have a tail.


    Otherwise, it can''t achieve the effect that can hurt people.


    Those bits and pieces of silk had been put away by her and put in her handkerchief.


    She looked carefully. These things are not any metal, but a kind of silk.


    It is only after the special treatment of some drugs that this silk will become a sharp weapon to hurt people.


    She constantly recalled the scene she had detected before and took Qinghu to find the tail.


    As soon as I stepped into the back wing of the small courtyard, I heard a scream in front of me.


    "Ah! Ghost!"


    No!


    The two of them looked at each other and walked quickly in the direction of the sound.


    Soon, they came to the last empty room with sundries, and the scream came from this.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Qinghu gave a cold drink. In an instant, a road flashed in front of him.


    The two of them walked over and saw a man, collapsed to the ground, pale, as if they had seen some seeping scene, pointing to the house and staring at the door tremblingly.


    "What do you see?"


    She squatted down in a gentle tone, with a little soothing effect.


    The man was in shock and his face was pale.


    After staring at her with both eyes blankly, his mouth was dry, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    She has a soothing fragrance on her body.


    After a little contact with her, the man''s mood stabilized, but he was still shaking.


    "Inside, there are ghosts, there are ghosts!"


    Finally, I shouted out the words that stuck in my heart. For those who are afraid, shouting out is better than holding in my heart.


    "I''ll go and have a look. You help people back."


    She knew that if she asked again, she couldn''t ask anything.


    He immediately ordered them to go down, and after they had settled the people, let them get away.


    The room was so closed that nothing could be seen from the outside.


    But Lin Mengya smelled the thick smell of blood inside.


    "Be careful."


    Qinghu protected her behind her and reached out to push the door.


    But Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "Don''t open the door yet. Let''s go in through the window."


    First, she was afraid of having a mechanism.


    Second, there are many people nearby. Today is already thrilling enough. She should also take care of the feelings of the onlookers.


    Not everyone likes watching horror movies.


    Qinghu nodded. For him, the door and window were all right.


    Next to me, the window was already crumbling.


    When Qinghu kicked it, the window collapsed and deformed, causing bursts of dust to dance.


    She fanned the air, endured the itch in her nose, and put her head in with Qinghu.


    Their bodies seemed to freeze. It took them a long time to shrink back.


    "I... I''m a little sick..."


    Rao, with the receptivity of Qinghu, looked frighteningly white after seeing the scene inside, which obviously caused physical discomfort.


    Lin Mengya looked indifferent, but after taking a few steps, she held the root of the wall and vomited.


    "Girl, I can''t help it."


    Qinghu followed. The two men hid in the corner and vomited sour water.


    Now, the crowd is honest.


    I was stunned and vomited two times just now. Obviously, the situation inside is not acceptable to ordinary people like them.


    "Seal the doors and windows. If you want to be scared to death, just go and see."


    Lin Mengya held her stomach and immediately ordered her to go down.


    She''s seen a lot of dead people, but it''s the first time she''s seen such disgusting people.

 Chapter 1562

    But fortunately, Lin Mengya''s acceptance ability is not a bit strong.


    I was also smoked by the thick bloody gas just now. Now it''s calmed down a lot.


    Recalling the scene just now, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach, but more shocked and angry.


    Only now did she know how bloody it was.


    The body had already been submerged by bright red, and the ground was full of splashing flesh and blood and stumps.


    You know, only when people are struggling desperately can there be such a tragedy.


    It is conceivable how much pain the man suffered when he died.


    It''s on her territory.


    Qinghu wiped his mouth and laughed at himself.


    In the end, the comfortable life has been too long. At the beginning, he has seen how many miserable situations, and has already trained a heart of stone.


    But I don''t want to be used to the beauty of spring flowers and Autumn Moon. For such a scene, my tolerance is much weaker.


    However, it also aroused the anger hidden in his heart.


    "Girl, it seems that the other party has some means. Are you sure that the Mu family did it?"


    Lin Mengya knows, and so does Qinghu.


    When it comes to killing, he is definitely an expert.


    And he also thought of one thing. The Mu family is a puppet master. Since they are puppets, they must have something to control.


    Besides Mu family, who can kill silk so skillfully?


    Lin Mengya looked at the immediately sealed window. There was no way to collect the body for the time being, and she also wanted to find the remaining evidence on the body. In this way, she''d better wait first.


    But she also had a decision about who the murderer was.


    "It must be the Mu family. If only a few powerful puppets come today, maybe they are still suspected of being planted. However, this silk must be the secret of the Mu family. If the silk secret has been leaked, the puppets of the Mu family may not be so famous."


    At this moment, the palace family and the Mu family had friction.


    The Mu family must be the first to be suspected.


    If you have a little more brain, you won''t use your own family mystery.


    But the Mu family may play the opposite way.


    Next, it depends on how the Mu family will react.


    "Miss Su, please."


    The housekeeper knows her true identity, but she still has to do what she should do in front of outsiders.


    Lin Mengya tidied up her sleeves and walked to the front yard with Qinghu.


    But at the moment, what came was the main hall used by the palace family to entertain guests.


    As soon as she entered the door, she felt the tension of the atmosphere.


    In the hall, there are many outsiders besides the great grandfather and several brothers.


    She stood outside without thinking.


    Eliminate your sense of existence as much as possible and silently examine everything in the hall.


    The great grandfather''s face was always calm, while the other three brothers looked different.


    On the surface, the third brother is fine, but he is also tight. I think he is trying his best to endure something.


    The fifth brother looked cold and hostile at the outsider opposite.


    It''s the fourth brother, just like my great grandfather.


    However, he was a little cautious.


    In the face of the "guests" of several brothers, it seems much more arrogant.


    Headed by a handsome man with a very cold appearance.


    The so-called phase is born from the heart. Most of this person''s temperament is also crafty and sinister.


    But his clothes are very noble and his movements are elegant and natural. Obviously, he came from an excellent family background.


    Although he sat there and just looked at the palace family in silence, Lin Mengya could see that he was the leader in this group.


    "Grandpa, although our Mu family is not as powerful as your palace family, it is also one of the top ten aristocratic families. The second master of your house killed our little childe with a knife. Do you have to explain this to us?"


    The man who spoke was a middle-aged man with a mediocre face.


    She noticed that the man had exchanged eyes with the cold childe before he spoke.


    I think I got the man''s advice.


    And she knows who they are.


    The great grandfather looked at them, and the expression on his face changed slightly.


    However, it was not him who spoke.


    "I''m sure there will be."


    Now the big brother and the second brother are absent. Naturally, the third brother is the elder.


    But he obviously has no patience with the Mu family.


    "But we have to find out the truth before we make a decision. Don''t worry, not only your Mu family, but also our palace family feel that this matter can''t be good."


    The tone of the third brother is appropriate.


    Although the Gong family is a little weak now, they come to the door and ask. If they are too weak, don''t they admit that it''s the fault of the second brother?


    The man''s face suddenly changed and looked angry after hearing what his third brother said.


    "Listen to the third master''s words, it seems that we have slandered the second master of your family for nothing? At that time, many people looked at it. Are you going to deny it? The palace family has learned to bully others?"


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Gong Wuben was influenced by Gu. He was like a powder keg. He was on fire at one point.


    Now I stare and want to fight with others.


    The man did not retreat, mocked.


    "What? Your second master killed my little childe. Is the fifth master going to kill me? Well, if Mu Chengtian died in your hands today, my young master will definitely get justice for us!"


    The fifth brother clenched his fist and clenched his teeth, obviously trying to restrain himself.


    The fourth brother frowned and knew his family affairs. He immediately came forward and grabbed the fifth brother.


    "It''s really frightening for the fifth master of the palace family to look at me like this. Master Gong, even if your palace family is dead and spring, the descendants are much worse than before. If several talents of the palace family were there that day, I''m afraid today, I won''t come to the Mu family to ask for justice."


    What did Mu Chengtian say? He had to poke Gong Wu''s heart sentence by sentence.


    Gong Wu''s eyes were red with anger.


    The knuckles are pinched "creaking" and can''t be stretched.


    The people of the Mu family still sneered at him, as if they were not afraid of death at all.


    "Fifth brother, you should calm down and restrain yourself!"


    Gong Si noticed something wrong, but at this time, it is more important to stop Gong Wu.


    But at this time, Gong Wu was dazzled by anger, and the last long string of reason was suddenly stretched and broken.


    "Did you say what?"


    He walked to Mu Chengtian step by step, word by word.


    Murderous, even Gong Si felt very difficult, but he couldn''t stop the fifth brother.


    Because he knew that once the fifth brother left, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It is said that green is better than blue, but I don''t think this is appropriate in the palace."


    Mu Chengtian seems to be deliberately angering Gong Wu. Seeing Gong Wu''s fist, he is about to smash it down.


    Ear, but sounded a slightly hoarse woman''s voice.


    "The Mu family is really a good tutor. They all say that the dead are respected. What''s more, can the sages of the palace family make fun of them like this? I don''t think they''re coming to ask for an explanation, but more like coming to the door to scold. Even if the two armies fight, that''s all?"


    The sound broke the atmosphere in the front hall.


    Especially Gong Wu, obviously he didn''t respond to Gong Si''s urgent whisper. At the moment, he was stunned because of the woman''s words.


    "Fifth young master, it''s wrong for others to slander the deceased. But you should teach me a lesson and you can''t use the rules of the palace family, can''t you?"


    A slender figure slowly came to the front of Gong Wu.


    With a white and slender hand, he took back Gong Wu''s deadly fist without looking at how much strength he used.


    "I..."


    As if waking up from a dream, Gong Wu looked at her regretfully.


    In fact, he remembered what had happened just now, but at that time, there was only a vicious fire, which made him lose his mind for a moment.


    But now, the fire disappeared without a trace.


    And he also knew later that if he hit it, he would be more confused with the Mu family.


    With a grateful look at her, Gong Wu turned around, lifted up his hem and knelt in front of his great grandfather.


    "Gong Yu was impulsive and nearly made a big mistake. Please punish Zeng Zu."


    At this time, the great grandfather''s eyes were also a little relaxed.


    After thinking about it, I just said.


    "If you are wrong, I will punish you. But the men of our palace family are not bullied by everyone. If we remember correctly, those Erlangs of our palace family have the same seniority as the master of the Mu family. But we don''t want to be criticized by the younger generation after their early death."


    The words of the father of the palace family are very weighty.


    Mu Chengtian was stunned. He thought the palace family would be filled with righteous indignation if these words came out.


    At that time, if Gong Wu dares to do it, the little family owner will have a reason to do it.


    But I didn''t want to be easily destroyed by a woman.


    He was unwilling and looked cold.


    "Even if the dead are respected, they teach their children bad, it''s not the palace family! Father Gong, don''t be biased. The wicked Sue first!"


    But who was that great grandfather? These young people can shake.


    Great grandfather''s expression sank, but his eyes looked at the cold young man.


    "Young master of Mu family, our palace Qianfeng is also the ancestor of the palace family. Even if your father comes today, he must be polite to me. It seems that your Mu family''s tutor is much more fierce than it was 30 years ago."


    Mu Yucheng got up slowly with a smile on his face.


    "Young master!"


    The Mu was shaking all day, and his eyes showed some fear.


    With a "pa", Mu Yucheng raised his right hand, not necessarily with much force, but mu Chengtian, standing in front of him, flew out in an instant.


    "Bang", the man hit the door frame hard and fell instantly.


    After rolling for several times, he stopped.

 Chapter 1563

    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows jumped hard.


    Although the people on the ground fainted, Mu Chengtian''s mouth was blurred at the moment.


    What a powerful means!


    She couldn''t help looking at the young master of the Mu family. At this time, she found that the middle finger and ring finger of his right index finger were a little silver.


    Mu Yucheng seemed to feel her eyes, deliberately raised his right hand and seemed to stretch it casually.


    "He is not sensible, offended Lao Zu Gong, and asked Lao Zu to forgive him."


    Mu Yucheng''s smile was somewhat strange.


    But his voice was so rigid and plain, as if there was no one''s emotion.


    Suddenly, she felt the other party''s eyes stabbing at herself.


    With a palpitation in her subconscious mind, she even gave birth to the illusion that she was seen through.


    Fortunately, she was also very human. Instead of taking back her guilty eyes, she looked at Mu Yucheng in a big way.


    When two people''s eyes intersect, they fight for a round without the knowledge of others.


    It''s just this one. I didn''t win or lose.


    "He''s a junior. I don''t care. However, since he was injured in the palace, even if your young master taught us a lesson, we can''t be misunderstood. Come on, take some good healing medicine."


    In the hearts of the ancestors of the palace family, there was some fear of the young man.


    This man is ruthless and hard to deal with.


    "No, carry him back. He should be punished for his disrespect to the ancestors of the palace family."


    Mu Yucheng refused the kindness of his great grandfather and told his men faintly.


    Those people did not dare to go against his orders, and quickly moved the people up and out of the Kwai.


    Lin Mengya looked at the distant figure and couldn''t help but feel cold in her bones.


    This man is really too cruel and black handed.


    It seems that the Mu family is really difficult to deal with.


    "Master Gong, in fact, I came here just to ask about the whole story. Naturally, I believe in the character of the second master of the palace family. However, I take charge of the position of head of the family and deal with everything properly. You should also understand my difficulties."


    Although he was a different person, and he respected his ancestors both inside and outside his words.


    But Lin Mengya feels that this talent is a real problem.


    The topic returned to normal, and it was hard for her to interrupt.


    Just stood behind the five brothers and silently looked at the situation in the field.


    After pondering for a while, the great grandfather opened his mouth carefully.


    "I''ve heard about this. The people of the Mu family did have a conflict with the palace merchant. Everyone who saw this was a witness, and my palace family would never deny it. But we didn''t see the palace merchant, and the reason here is not clear. We don''t know whether there is a secret. But the palace family has been fair and strict from generation to generation since their ancestors, and will never cover up the evil deeds of their children. This matter If it is really the work of the palace merchant, I will personally escort him to Mu''s house and let you deal with it. "


    "Great grandfather!"


    The third brother was in a hurry when he heard what Zeng Zu said.


    But since the words of the great grandfather have been spoken out, I want to follow them.


    Mu Yucheng got up gracefully and saluted his great grandfather.


    "In that case, Yucheng has to wait for your news. The ancestors of the palace family are well-known, but the younger generation is like thunder. I believe in the ancestors of the palace, and I will never break my promise."


    "Nature."


    Mu Yucheng got what he wanted. It''s inconvenient to stay here.


    "If you''ve been harassing me for a long time, it''s time for you to leave."


    "The young master is serious."


    Gong Si got up and went to see Mu Yucheng off.


    But he was keenly aware that Mu Yucheng''s sight seemed to fall on the little sister behind the fifth younger brother intentionally or unintentionally.


    Subconsciously, he isolated Mu Yucheng''s eyes with his body.


    The latter immediately realized it and looked at Gong Si on his side.


    "Si Shao seems to have the idea of protecting flowers."


    Logically speaking, they are all peers.


    However, the Mu family is secretive and their descendants are all ethereal and rarely seen.


    Gong Si is not familiar with this mu Yu city.


    However, more than half of the rumors about the Mu family have something to do with this person recently.


    "The young master joked."


    He avoided Mu Yucheng''s temptation.


    Even though he knew that little sister''s disguise would not be seen through easily, he still didn''t want Mu Yucheng to contact little sister more.


    This man is too dangerous. Both he and his sister must be careful.


    However, Mu Yucheng didn''t care about his resistance.


    "When I came here, I heard that Miss Gong had a close friend who was working in Sitai college. I think it''s the lady just now?"


    Seeing that Mu Yucheng continues to talk about his little sister, Gong Si can''t deny it again.


    Just nodded and said nothing.


    Mu Yucheng didn''t know what he thought, and his expression seemed very happy.


    "Since I''m a close friend of the eldest lady, I should take care of her more. I''m also curious about this female gentleman. When can I invite her to talk?"


    Gong Si wanted to refuse immediately, but fortunately, his reason was still there and he didn''t have the same impulse as Gong Wu.


    He smiled with a natural and gentle look.


    "Since the young master is curious, you might as well invite him yourself. Mr. Su Mei is a distinguished guest of our palace family. I can''t take over the matter."


    "Oh? So it is."


    Mu Yucheng tried several times, but the results were not what he wanted.


    Thinking of that woman, even if she is a little special, I''m afraid it''s not worth his attention.


    "Well, what can enter my eyes must be the first-class special in the world. Looking at the whole Wei country, only the eldest lady of your house can make me curious."


    Gong Si''s eyebrows picked up, his heart was unhappy, and his face was a little cold.


    "Although Gong Ya is the younger sister, she is also the owner of my palace family."


    "I know. That''s why I''m curious. After all, I''m the same as the master of the palace family. I''d like to see what a woman who can keep pace with me is."


    Gong Si is already angry, but now it''s not appropriate to turn against Mu Yucheng.


    Fortunately, they had reached the door, and Mu Yucheng''s sedan chair also stopped in front of them.


    "Young master mu, let''s go."


    The topic was cut off, and Mu Yucheng didn''t care at all.


    He glanced at the fourth palace, and then at the gate of the palace, with a bit of ridicule in his eyes.


    "I hope the palace family can give me an explanation as soon as possible, just as my grandfather said."


    "Don''t worry, young master mu. We need to know the truth more urgently than you."


    The palace sent Mu Yucheng away without expression on all sides. After watching the man leave, he sighed deeply.


    I knew it would stir up a lot of waves, but I didn''t expect that the palace family would almost lose in the first round.


    In the end, they were negligent.


    Turning back, I just wanted to enter the door. I saw my little sister leaning against the corridor column, frowning and thinking.


    He walked quickly in front of her.


    For mu Yucheng''s words, he had already been vigilant.


    It''s time to remind my little sister to take precautions early.


    "Why are you here? Where are your great grandparents and them?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw the worried fourth brother. She thought he was worrying about the second brother.


    Then he opened his mouth and comforted.


    "In fact, there must be a turn for the better in the matter of the second brother. As soon as the matter came out, the Mu family couldn''t wait to fight back. Obviously, they wanted to make a quick decision."


    If the five brothers started at that time, the Gong family and the Mu family would not die.


    Speaking of it, at that time, Mu Chengtian''s words were directed at his fifth brother, as if he was deliberately trying to annoy him.


    Does Mu know about the Gu in the five brothers all day?


    "I also think that first we were ambushed, followed by the Mu family. Unfortunately, we didn''t catch the evidence at that time, otherwise, the Mu family wouldn''t be so arrogant!"


    "The fourth brother also doubts that the Mu family did it?"


    Gong Si looked at her and her face became more and more ugly.


    "It''s not doubt, it''s certainty. The silk is called ''lead life'', and there is no similarity in the world except the Mu family. The silk is made in a special way, which is the biggest secret of the Mu family."


    "In that case, why didn''t your great grandfather question him just now?"


    Hearing the speech, Gong Si shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Do you know why over the years, countless people covet Mu''s puppetry, but they get nothing?"


    She shook her head. She didn''t know much about the Mu family.


    As soon as Gong Si wanted to explain, he heard a man speak to him first.


    "Because a quarter of an hour after they left the controller, they melted in the wind without leaving a trace. When they came, they disappeared long ago."


    She immediately looked behind her and walked quickly in front of the man.


    "Why don''t you have a good rest in your room and come out to do something?"


    Long Tianyu''s face was a little pale and didn''t look depressed.


    However, she was still worried. After pulling her wrist and checking it, she was relieved for the time being.


    "I want to see you."


    He lowered his head so that only the two of them could hear him.


    Lin Mengya was unable to laugh or cry. She wanted to beat him, but found that she couldn''t do it.


    Only unwilling to fall on his side, he turned to stare at him.


    "Yes, no matter what method you use to preserve it. After a quarter of an hour, as long as you see the wind, the ''leading life'' will become invisible."


    Gong Si looked at the intimacy of the man and the woman and felt a little bored.


    But that man was always the Savior of the palace family. If he hadn''t been carrying it just now, I was afraid that their great ancestors would be in danger.


    He doesn''t like Murong Xi, but it''s also clear between kindness and resentment.


    However, the mood is more complicated.


    It was the first time she had heard of such a strange thing in the world.


    However, in case of wind


    She always felt as if she had seen it somewhere. She subconsciously searched the system and thought of the relevant probability in an instant.


    "The South China Sea Water silkworm, whose silking is initially liquid, coagulates in case of wind, and is extremely flexible. But it is not drug-resistant and can be opened with medicine, which is very rare."


    There is a "record of different aspirations" in the zither manual, which are all hearsay records.


    This one is the closest record to the Mu family''s "leading life".


    Do you?

 Chapter 1564

    "But what do you think?"


    Long Tianyu knew that she must have some clues when she looked a little distracted.


    Lin Mengya told her about the information she found. After that, the two people were very surprised.


    Although Gong Si realized something, he was more confused.


    "Is there such a thing in the world? But why hasn''t anyone mentioned it before? And where is the South China Sea?"


    About this, Lin Mengya also felt a little surprised.


    She suddenly found a problem that had been ignored by herself before.


    She couldn''t help looking inside the Shennong system, but the more she looked, the more questions she had in her heart.


    Until long Tianyu interrupted her search.


    "Why are you frowning so tightly?"


    He stretched out his slender fingers and smoothed her eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya woke up like a dreamer and immediately withdrew from the system. She looked at long Tianyu subconsciously.


    "I..."


    Only this matter, she can''t share with long Tianyu.


    With a little regret in her heart, she took a step back, smiled and shook her head.


    "Nothing. I was just thinking about something, but I couldn''t remember it, so I was a little worried."


    He knows that she has the ability to never forget.


    But no matter how powerful a person is, he can''t follow his heart.


    He knew she was eager to save people, but he didn''t want to make her too hard.


    "If you can''t remember, don''t force yourself to think about it. There will always be other ways. Don''t embarrass yourself."


    Her evasion just now made his heart tighten slightly.


    It would be an insult to both of them if they had nothing to do with love and now had to doubt each other''s intentions.


    But he was afraid that after she knew something, she would go her own way.


    Gently took her shoulder, and he was parallel to her line of sight.


    At first, she dodged a little, but later, she was calm to him.


    Looking at the clear eyes, he put down his heart a little.


    Fortunately, there should be no big problem.


    "I know that if the second brother didn''t do this, we would find out the real culprit behind the scenes. Let''s put aside the matter of ''leading lives'' for the time being. I guess they will have a series of moves if they can''t fight at once. You should be more careful these days."


    Gong Si closed his mouth and looked very serious.


    After all, this is for the five of them.


    If you''re a little careless, you won''t know who it will be next.


    Long Tianyu took her into his arms, put his chin against her head and whispered.


    "Let the children stay at home these days."


    "Well, good."


    Mu Yucheng is threatening, and the black hands hiding behind him don''t know the depth.


    These adults are involved in interests. As long as they pay more attention, they can avoid the storm.


    But the babies can''t. from the current situation, they are the most likely targets of the enemy.


    "Fourth brother, su... Mr. Su Yan?"


    Gong San looked at the scene in front of him in surprise, and his eyes almost stared out.


    Lin Mengya seemed to wake up from a dream and immediately withdrew from long Tianyu''s arms.


    No, the third brother saw it!


    "You, you?"


    Gong San is a little incoherent. He knows that his little sister has something to do with Mr. Su Yan.


    I also know that Mr. Su Yan was sent by his highness Xi.


    He originally thought that the little sister and his highness Xi were a couple, otherwise the adopted son of his highness Xi would become the biological son of the little sister in a twinkling of an eye.


    But now, she


    For the first time, Gong San felt that his head was probably not enough.


    Lin Mengya was caught on the spot. No matter how thick skinned she is, she can''t care at all.


    She turned her head and looked at long Tianyu.


    The latter has been smiling at her, as if waiting for her decision.


    But he still saw the glimmer of hope in his eyes, and his heart became soft in an instant.


    He came forward and took his hand.


    "Third brother, he is my sweetheart."


    These words are firm and concise.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, their relationship is indeed chaotic, but one thing has never changed.


    He was the man she liked and the love of her life.


    The smile on the corner of long Tianyu''s mouth continued to expand. In his dark eyes, at the moment, he emitted a bright light.


    Hand, more force back to hold her five fingers.


    "She is also my sweetheart."


    The hatchback confessed that there was no more concealment.


    Looking at the couple''s heart to heart, Gong San didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Finally, the love for my little sister still prevailed.


    He clenched his teeth secretly and made a big decision.


    "Since my younger sister likes it, I, as a brother, will naturally support you. Don''t worry, if I come down to the Xi hall to steal a marriage in the future, the third brother will definitely protect you even if he risked his life!"


    Mentioning his highness Naxi, Gong Santou still admired him.


    But on second thought, the man let his little sister give birth to lin''er, but he didn''t have the heart to marry her. I''m afraid that''s why he let her die completely?


    At that moment, he drew a big picture of his highness Xi in his heart¡° ¡Á¡±¡£


    But Su Yan is also the person of his highness Xi. In the future, he must be embarrassed by his highness Xi.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t think of a good way for a moment.


    However, after listening to the endless words of the third brother, Lin Mengya had some questions in her heart.


    "Why did your highness Xi come to steal the marriage?"


    She looked back and looked at long Tianyu suspiciously.


    Is it difficult to say that in the marriage customs of the state of Wei, there is the saying of robbing relatives?


    The latter shook his head, indicating that he was also confused.


    "Not because..."


    Gong Sangang wanted to talk about children, but suddenly remembered that the children had been calling ya''er aunt.


    Isn''t it Mr. Su Yan who doesn''t know about it at all?


    At that moment, his heart sank and his face was a little cautious.


    "Little sister, come here first. The third brother has something very important to tell you."


    She nodded with a drum in her heart.


    Just now the third brother said he agreed to come, but now he won''t. do you regret it again?


    "Three brothers..."


    As soon as she came over, she was dragged to the corner by Gong Sany.


    "Did you tell him that?"


    "What''s up?"


    The third brother hesitated to take a look at long Tianyu, then lowered his voice and said.


    "Yes, about the children."


    "What about the children?"


    "Just..." Gong San looked at long Tianyu in embarrassment and said at a volume that only two people could hear.


    "Ning''er''s life experience. Although you haven''t said who the child''s father is, with Murong Xi''s identity and temperament, if the child has nothing to do with him, he naturally won''t look at it. Now he is not only accepted as an adopted son, but also announced that he can inherit his title. Tell the third brother the truth. What''s your relationship with his highness Na Xi?"


    She blinked innocently at her third brother, thinking whether she should laugh or not.


    "Well, third brother, do you have any misunderstanding? In fact, your highness Xi and I, the two of us..."


    Gong San saw the embarrassment on her face, which was even more painful.


    "I know, I know. Your highness Xi is ruthless. He can recognize his son, but he may not give you an explanation. But don''t worry, even if he is a person valued by his majesty, he can''t run amok in our palace!"


    Lin Mengya was a little nervous, but there were layers of warmth in her heart.


    She didn''t think her third brother was stupid.


    On the contrary, the love of the three brothers moved her incomparably.


    She took the initiative to hold the third brother''s arm and spoke quietly.


    "The third brother doesn''t have to worry. In fact, his highness Xi and I have been married for a long time. He won''t bear me, but will hurt me and love me."


    Gong San frowned and felt that things were not simple


    "So, Su Yan..."


    Looking at her with a smile, Gong San''s IQ is finally online.


    "Look at me, little cunt, it''s very important. Don''t you tell us in advance!"


    Gong San didn''t blame her. He just felt that the girl was too brave.


    Lin Mengya pouted and said helplessly.


    "He didn''t let me say it. You know, his identity is unusual, and I didn''t mean to hide it from my family."


    She looks like a good baby when she pushes the responsibility away.


    Gong San looked at his little sister and thought carefully, he could understand.


    "Yes, but if he really wants to form a good relationship with you, he should show his true face?"


    To put it bluntly, the third brother of the palace family is afraid that the boy is here to cheat marriage.


    Lin Mengya also knew that she secretly glanced at someone in the distance and pretended to be calm. In fact, her ears wanted to reach someone in front of them.


    "What the third brother said is true, but you don''t have to worry about it. Our affairs have been recognized by the saint and the emperor."


    If long Tianyu didn''t have to say that she wanted to put his mark on every identity of her, she wouldn''t have to be so anxious.


    In fact, she also wants to respond to his sincerity.


    Gong San just let go of his heart, but his eyes to long Tianyu were mixed with some complex emotions.


    How to say, before our jadeite cabbage is warm, we have to send it out to someone else''s house


    Well, I''d better stay. Anyway, the child has been born and married. It''s not urgent at this time.


    "Well, it''s perfect. Do you want to tell your great grandfather and big brother about this?"


    She thought and nodded gently.


    "We are a family."


    Just a short sentence, Gong San understood everything.


    It was because she was a family that the little sister trusted them and told the big secret to her family.


    "Good girl, your third brother knows what you mean."


    Looking at my little sister, Gong 300 feels the intersection.


    She has done too much for the palace family.


    Later, I don''t know how to repay her.


    "You two, don''t poke there and be a wooden man. Come here quickly!"


    She smiled mischievously at the three brothers and waved to them to follow.


    Seeing her cheerful appearance, long Tianyu knew that she must have received Gong San''s support.


    I can''t help being proud. His women are always so powerful.

 Chapter 1565

    Just as they were meeting, they heard a strange cry from the house not far away.


    The voice was so bleak that it hardly looked like human voice.


    "No, it''s the fifth brother!"


    Others can''t recognize it, but in her system, there are detailed information of each brother, including voice!


    Several people were startled. What happened to Gong Wu to make such a sound?


    The four did not dare to stop at all, and hurried to the front hall.


    "Fifth young master! Fifth young master! Wake up. That''s your great grandfather!"


    In the hall, there is already a mess.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu opened the way and threw several people out, opening a gap for them in an instant.


    At this time, Gong Wu was approaching his great grandfather!


    "Fifth brother, what are you going to do?"


    The younger brother of the three palaces and four guardians was eager and rushed over at once.


    But they just touched Gong Wu''s arm and were beaten away by Gong Wu.


    "Poof -"


    They are not good at martial arts. Where is Gong Wu''s opponent behind internal power.


    What''s more, now he didn''t know how important he was. He threw the two people aside, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground. He couldn''t get up for a moment.


    But in this way, they also slightly hindered Gong Wu.


    Taking advantage of such a few seconds of Gong Wu, long Tianyu has jumped in the past.


    The two people immediately got entangled and fought together. At this time, Lin Mengya saw the situation of her fifth brother.


    His eyes turned up, his eyes were about to crack, and his throat roared like a beast.


    How did this happen?


    She grabbed a man and questioned him loudly.


    "What just happened, say!"


    The man had long been scared silly. He listened to the woman in front of him and stammered.


    "No, I don''t know... The fifth young master, suddenly, suddenly went crazy. I want to kill my grandfather!"


    "Fart! The fifth young master is obviously a bad plot of others. How could he kill the old ancestor!"


    The words made me angry.


    The fifth brother obviously lost his mind and didn''t know what he had done.


    How can she tolerate others to trample on the innocence of her five brothers at will?


    "The fifth young master is under control. Someone may want to take the opportunity to enter. Go outside and guard quickly. Don''t let the enemy have an opportunity!"


    The Gong family didn''t know how to react, but they were frightened by what happened just now, so they were a little slow.


    Now that she stood up to preside over it, these people immediately seemed to find the backbone.


    As the crowd evacuated, she didn''t have to cover it up.


    "Qinghu! Go and help!"


    Although she couldn''t see it, she could feel Qinghu around.


    Before the voice fell, Qinghu joined the battle group.


    Two enemies and one, even if the five brothers have unparalleled martial arts, they still retreat step by step under the condition of losing all their consciousness.


    Seeing it, it will be suppressed by the two of them.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, a burst of music seemed to come in.


    The sound is like a flute, not a flute. It''s not as clear as a flute, but it''s colder than Xiao.


    But as the music came in, the five brothers'' actions became more violent.


    "Be careful! Don''t hurt him!"


    Seeing the expression of the fifth brother become more ferocious, but at the same time, long Tianyu and Qing Hu can no longer keep discretion everywhere.


    In this way, even if the five brothers are not hurt by them, they will have to become a loser.


    Now, she has to stop her fifth brother.


    Between the lightning and flint, she picked up a chair leg that was broken by the palm wind and knocked on the wall.


    If you have a heart, you can hear it. She didn''t knock at random.


    The music was rhythmic, and the sound of her knocking confused the rhythm of the music everywhere.


    Only she can do it.


    Gradually, the fifth brother seemed to be affected, and his movement was a little slow.


    Long Tianyu and Qinghu also found a flaw. They worked together to catch the fifth brother.


    And she also immediately walked over, pulled out the hairpin and poked a hole in her finger.


    In an instant, the pale purple blood beads came out.


    She changed her hand, put the blood bead on Gong Wu''s forehead and drew a bloody line.


    Just now, the man who was as ferocious as a beast turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Help me carry him to the back first. I''ll deal with other things first."


    She put her finger in her mouth and licked the blood, and the wound closed.


    Long Tianyu waved and immediately someone jumped in and took the man away with Qinghu.


    "Go back to your room, too. Your injuries have broken open a lot. I still have a can of medicine. Take it."


    She knew that long Tianyu was worried about her, but she was not without self-protection.


    What''s more, the situation of the fifth brother was ambushed in advance.


    Long Tianyu refused. She pushed him.


    The man still couldn''t resist her and left step by step.


    At this time, the housekeeper who placed the servant came panting.


    "Miss."


    "Say."


    Zeng Zu has been knocked unconscious by the palm wind of Gong Wu. Now he has been helped back to his room.


    The same is true for the three brothers and the four brothers. Now the only one who knows the situation is the housekeeper.


    Looking at the young lady with the color of wind and thunder, the housekeeper''s heart is also complex.


    "Not long after you went out, the fifth young master said he had a headache. My grandfather kindly asked him to go back and have a rest. But just as the fifth young master came to the door, he gave a scream. Then he made a mess in the hall. He hurt several servants and stunned my grandfather."


    I don''t know when the music has quietly stopped.


    She knew that long Tianyu had a lot of people around her. If someone heard the flute or saw a suspicious person, they would go to track him.


    The only thing she can be sure of now is that the sudden madness of the fifth brother must have a great connection with the sound of the flute.


    Moreover, it has something to do with the Gu in his body.


    "Go to the college and invite ah Xiu and Miss Bai Su back. By the way, bring both children back."


    "Yes."


    She was no longer, so Gong Wu got sick.


    Otherwise, with the suppression of her blood, how dare the Gu be rampant?


    But it''s not difficult to remove the Gu. It''s rare that she wants the person who poisoned the Gu to get a lesson.


    When the whole world really, can they use poison?


    Later, she will let them know that she can use Gu, and play more ferociously!


    Dare to hurt her family, she is really angry!


    When he woke up from his confusion, Gong Wuyi opened his eyes and saw his little sister sitting beside him and drinking tea leisurely.


    "I, this is..."


    A little movement will hurt badly.


    Gong Wu looked at his body in surprise. What happened to him?


    Lin Mengya glanced at him unhappily and said coldly.


    "You''re good at it. You dare to fight, great grandfather! Do you want to be expelled from your house!"


    what?


    Gong Wu''s eyes were bigger than ox''s, and he looked very surprised.


    "It''s impossible! Even if I borrow courage from heaven, I dare not disrespect my great grandfather!"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask our family. Everyone saw what happened at that time, and you still want to deny it!"


    Gong Wu was shocked. For a long time, he didn''t slow down.


    Ah Xiu, who had been standing aside, couldn''t help pulling her sleeve and whispered.


    "He was also framed, sister ya, you..."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. Of course she knew.


    It''s just that this guy is too careless. We have to teach him a lesson.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember now. When your great grandfather wakes up, you''ll be skinned and cramped!"


    I can''t blame her for being angry about it.


    Without demur, Kwai, the housekeeper''s quick hand and quick foot, came to show her.


    At that time, Lin Mengya was still worried until ah Xiu came, which took her to explore the situation of the fifth brother.


    But the final result is that this Gu can be spread through sauce brewing.


    MD£¡ Others didn''t learn how to mess with people!


    Lin Mengya is most angry with such a man who doesn''t know how to behave. She thought her fifth brother is Miao Hong. She''s focused on practicing martial arts and doesn''t have any thoughts at all.


    Who knows, the fact gave her a loud mouth, so that she couldn''t find the north.


    you deserve it Let him mess!


    "This... I... I don''t know why it became like this! Younger sister, am I really disrespectful to my great grandfather?"


    Lin Mengya''s nostrils are facing up. She almost despises the guy in front of her dead face.


    "Not only are you disrespectful to your great grandfather, you also hurt your three brothers and four brothers, as well as me... My sweetheart!"


    The last one is unforgivable!


    She was reluctant to fight men. For this big pig hoof, the wound burst open.


    I knew. Let him go to Shi!


    Palace five lost its color in an instant.


    He looked at his palm, and his eyes were dead gray.


    "I see."


    His tone was a little dead. My sister was right. Even if he was designed, he did it after all.


    He should shoulder this responsibility.


    "What do you know? Do you want to die or exile yourself?"


    Seeing that his little sister''s words broke his plan, Gong Wu only had a bitter smile on his face.


    "I have no face to face my great grandfather and brothers. Little sister, what do you think I should do?"


    "Of course, you should cheer up, catch the man who murdered you, and then make a heart breaking review of your mistakes! Brother five, what do you want me to say about you? Yes, you are a man and come from a family. But why don''t you focus on the road, but... Instead... In short, I hope you take care of yourself. If you have another time, I won''t tolerate it!"


    Gong Wu hung his head and had lost half his air.


    Ah Xiu always felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more embarrassing, and this kind of thing was not suitable for their brothers and sisters to talk about.


    "Sister ya, since the fifth young master already knows that he is wrong, you have a lot of adults. Forgive him for the time being. It''s important to solve the gu!"


    In short, ah Xiu''s words played a role.


    Gong Wu immediately took a quick look at ah Xiu. Unexpectedly, the girl stared at herself.


    Just sober, he became more and more confused.


    He always felt that the little sister''s disgust with this ah Xiu girl seemed a little different

 Chapter 1566

    "Ah Xiu, you know the poison on him?"


    Five brothers mess things, you can stay for later education.


    The most important thing now is to deal with his poisonous insects.


    Ah Xiu nodded. The poison was unknown to others, but she knew it.


    "This poison is called ''heart bewitching poison'', which should be homologous with Xiaozi."


    Xiao Zi is the heart Gu who once lived in ah Xiu''s left eye.


    Lin Mengya was happy, but she also had some doubts.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that many things have been entangled.


    Are there so many coincidences in the world?


    "But your eyes..."


    "Although my eyes have been changed once, Xiaozi has long been integrated with me. It is also because of its presence that I can see the light again. It happens that Xiaozi can completely suppress'' heart bewitching ''."


    Ah Xiu seems to have been able to see things in the past.


    Lin Mengya looked at ah Xiu, but she shook her head and sighed.


    After all, it''s Xiaoyu who doesn''t deserve a girl like ah Xiu.


    It seems that fate can''t be forced.


    "What little purple? Little sister, what''s the matter with this'' heart bewitching ''?"


    Gong Wu listened to them like guessing a riddle. He couldn''t help asking, and once again received Lin Mengya''s white eye.


    "Then you have to ask yourself, where did the poison come from?"


    Gong Wu scratched his head. He was also wronged. He didn''t know it at all.


    Lin Mengya looks at his virtue. If he doesn''t understand it, he''s afraid he can''t do it.


    "Yes, have you had any frivolous women recently?"


    Before the words fell, Gong Wu''s eyes stared like copper bells.


    "Little sister, what do you mean? Is your five brothers me that kind of disgusting and dirty person? You, you are too much!"


    "I''m too much? Do you know that this kind of bewitching can be spread to you through... Then what!"


    She said coldly. Sure enough, Gong Wu put on a shocked face after listening.


    "No... impossible! How possible! I... i... my innocence!"


    The pig like howl sounded instantly. Gong Wu covered his face, twisted his body and rushed back to the bed, crying.


    Lin Mengya took ah Xiu back a few steps for fear of splashing her nose and tears.


    Ah Xiu frowned, looked at Gong Wu, who was crying so sad, and whispered to her secretly.


    "Sister ya, is it true that the fifth young master doesn''t know?"


    She shook her head. She didn''t know about it.


    But according to the temper of the fifth brother, if he really did that kind of thing, he should not cry into a dog.


    There is some embarrassment in her eyes, but since she caused it, she has to clean up the mess.


    Step by step, she stretched out her index finger and gently poked the bag crying in the quilt.


    "Can''t live! You let me die!"


    Not really


    Lin Mengya really didn''t understand where the distorted idea of the fifth brother came from.


    Most of these things are your love and my wish. Although the dirty man forced them, her five brothers, male and female, are still martial arts experts, and they are still in the territory of their palace family.


    The flower picking thief was so bold that he dared to push him?


    However, if the purpose is to poison, she thinks it''s possible.


    Anyway, my five brothers are also victims.


    "Well, well, don''t cry, good."


    She sat beside the bed, forcibly dragged the guy over, pressed him in her arms and gently patted him to appease him.


    "Little sister, i... I have kept my innocence for more than 20 years... Woo woo, it was destroyed!"


    Gong Wu lay on her shoulder and cried so bitterly.


    Lin Mengya could only hold him in her arms, but she hated the shameless man in her heart.


    Look, what has forced the good young people of her family into?


    "Well, it''s not your fault, it''s all the fault of the shameless man. Brother five, don''t be busy crying. Give me some clues first, and I can get justice for you."


    Gong Wu immediately stopped and raised his red face. His black eyes were full of tumbling hatred.


    "It must be that day when I was dragged to wenyufang, I would be secretly plotted!"


    Wen Yufang? She has never heard of such a place in feiye city.


    "What are you doing there?"


    The Fifth Committee of the palace wiped away his tears and said.


    "I didn''t want to go, but my servant told me that several aristocratic children were making trouble in Wenyu Pavilion. At that time, the eldest brother was not there. I was afraid they would make things worse, so I went there secretly. It must be there. I remember I had a strange sleep at that time, and I didn''t see anything wrong after waking up. I thought I was too tired."


    The aristocratic family has visited frequently these days. According to the rules, the five brothers in the family are really responsible for entertaining.


    When something happened to Wen Yuge, it was not abrupt for him to come forward as the host.


    And with five brother''s alertness, he fell asleep there.


    It seems that there must be a problem here!


    "Do you remember who you met there?"


    The fifth brother lowered his head and thought carefully for a while before slowly opening his mouth.


    "I remember that it was a man of the Mu family who competed with a man of the he family for a Yaki. At first, they fought for wealth. Later, the Mu family became angry and directly fought with the he family. When I went there, they all had to tear down the house. Fortunately, I arrived in time to stop them. Later, the Yaki in the back offered me a cup of tea as a token of gratitude. Later, I I felt very sleepy, so I just found a room to sleep Little sister, do you mean that the people who hurt me are among them? "


    Mu family and who?


    She felt a little strange, but it was not easy for her to make a conclusion until the matter was found out.


    After thinking about it, she felt that the cup of tea should be a major suspect.


    "How much do you remember that Yaki?"


    "I only remember that her name seems to be Qingrou. She is a famous Yaji in wenyufang. Did she plot against me?"


    A dignified man was put forward by a little woman.


    Gong Wu''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Lin Mengya knows that her fifth brother is angry, but she doesn''t know what to say now.


    "Ah Xiu, can you temporarily suppress the poison on brother five?"


    Ah Xiu nodded and said with a smile.


    "I can suppress it, but I can''t use it now."


    Seeing her puzzled eyes, ah Xiu smiled and pointed to her forehead.


    "At that moment, you almost hurt the root of the Gu. Fortunately, your Gu was just in the mood at that time, and the effect was brought into full play. Otherwise, the Gu will die without doubt. I''m afraid that the Gu master behind the scenes was also affected."


    Ah Xiu said it was the drop of blood she put on her fifth brother''s forehead.


    Fortunately, after she came back to confess her physical reasons, several people close to her at home drank the medicine prepared by the teacher.


    The medicine was specially prepared for her blood poison. As long as they don''t take her blood, they can resist it for a while if they spill it accidentally.


    Her mind moved slightly and suddenly thought of some possibility.


    "Do you remember that Mu''s family deliberately angered his fifth brother when he came all day just now?"


    Ah Xiu looked at Gong Wu and nodded at the same time.


    They also found this.


    "According to the posture of ''bewitching and bewitching'', the fifth brother could not help it at that time. Once the initiative came, even if I was around him, it should not be so easy to suppress."


    "Little sister, what do you think of?"


    Lin Mengya sorted her thoughts a little and said as she thought.


    "I was wondering if you thought you had some drug resistance after drinking the medicine prepared by the teacher. That''s why the Gu didn''t attack so badly?"


    After her reminding, Gong Wuyi looked like she suddenly realized.


    "Yes! As soon as you came in, I felt my anger and suddenly withdrew. But just now, I just felt afraid, but I couldn''t control myself."


    That''s right!


    Her blood is the king of all poisons, and Gu is also a kind of poison in the final analysis.


    Since she is poisonous, she is naturally afraid of her.


    So before the attack, I would give up on her.


    However, when the Gu is triggered, although it has the effect of suppression, it is not so easy to be suppressed because of its drug resistance and its aggressive nature.


    "So, sister Ya means that the Mu family is intentional? Maybe they know that the fifth young master has poison?"


    She didn''t nod or shake her head.


    Instead, he frowned and meditated for a moment.


    "Not necessarily. If they know, they should know the habit of this Gu. Think about how much effort they made to stop the five brothers just now? I think Mu Yucheng may have great puppet skills, but his martial arts may not be as strong as those of them. Besides, the five brothers attack indiscriminately. Doesn''t he want to die?"


    Although there are puppets, this is the palace family. Before their attacks, they were afraid to show their true face. She felt that Mu Yucheng didn''t have the courage to attack the palace family openly.


    However, the Mu family is really suspicious.


    Ah Xiu nodded. She also looked puzzled.


    "It seems that we have gone to wenyufang."


    Things probably start there, so there must be clues there.


    Ah Xiu heard that sister Ya was going to go out in person, and her eyes were a little excited.


    "I''ll go with you, too!"


    "What about me?"


    Gong Wu has a bitter face. Now he just feels that he has no face to see people.


    Lin Mengya pinched the face of Junlang and said heartlessly.


    "Just mourn your lost virginity here!"


    "Yingying, GONGYA, you are the devil! The great devil!"


    Gong Wu, who was provoked by grief, bit his horn and denounced angrily.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t care at all, and she still wants to laugh.


    "Go! Ah Xiu, my sister will take you to drink flower wine!"


    She picked the corners of her eyes and smiled so arrogantly.


    Ah Xiu covered her mouth and smiled secretly. She couldn''t help feeling that sister Youya is here. The fifth young master of the palace family is really poor!

 Chapter 1567

    In fact, she didn''t go too far. The reason why she didn''t let the fifth brother go out was because his Gu FA set off a huge wave in the palace.


    Now it''s a time of trouble. If the five brothers don''t appear, there will be at least a little less confusion.


    As for gossip, she believed that the housekeeper had already given a password.


    But there is no airtight wall in the world?


    She believed that before long, someone would make a big fuss about it.


    "Miss."


    The housekeeper who had been waiting at the door also had a lot of bruises on his face. When he wanted to go crazy, he also tried his best to stop him.


    "It''s hard for you."


    "No, it''s not hard at all. I was born in the palace family and grew up in the palace family. I can go to hell for the sake of the palace family. Besides, miss is my life-saving benefactor. Even if I die, I will repay miss''s kindness."


    "Help benefactor?"


    The housekeeper looked up at her a little, and the gratitude in his eyes was by no means false.


    "Yes, little Fubo has only one son. The young lady asked someone to buy him back. The young lady is kind to the small family."


    She remembered that when she bought back the palace family who had become slaves, she also bought back many palace slaves who had been abducted by Gong Zhe.


    They were sold because of Gong Zhe, so she asked people to buy them back together.


    Unexpectedly, there was the housekeeper''s son.


    "That''s your good fortune. I''m just being kind. By the way, how''s my great grandfather now?"


    The great grandfather was not hurt by the fifth brother, but he was in a hurry and was frightened, so he fainted for a moment.


    The housekeeper also immediately put away his mother-in-law and reported it neatly.


    "The old man is in good condition, but when you deal with the fifth young master, someone came over there."


    "Over there?"


    "Yes, the one outside."


    "What are they doing here?"


    Speaking of it, she doesn''t like the outside branch of the palace family very much.


    Moreover, they got mixed up with Lin MengWu again, which annoyed her even more.


    "I said I came to see my grandfather, but I was blocked by the small one."


    "Well, you did a good job. Ah Xiu, you asked the housekeeper to select some capable people for you and sneak out the back door to pick up my teacher."


    "OK."


    Ah Xiu nodded, his face full of dignity.


    Pay New Year''s call to what the weasel pays for the * *.


    The housekeeper left with ah Xiu, and she also went to her great grandfather''s yard.


    Inside, many old slaves who waited on them looked into the house worried, obviously worried about their great grandfather''s body.


    When she came in, those people saluted one after another.


    Even though they didn''t know her true identity, almost everyone in the palace knew that Mr. Su Mei was a man trusted by the owner of the house.


    Therefore, I have a little more respect for her.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had not felt that her prestige in the palace was becoming stronger and stronger day by day.


    She picked up the curtain and smelled a bitter smell of medicine.


    When I got to the inner room, I just caught up with someone feeding medicine to my great grandfather.


    It''s just that the great grandfather''s teeth are closed and bitten. This medicine can''t be forced to feed.


    "I''ll do it."


    She opened her mouth gently, and the man who gave the medicine raised his head. When he saw that it was her, he was relieved.


    "Yes, miss."


    Unexpectedly, he was an acquaintance.


    Lin Mengya took the medicine bowl in Gong Ping''s hand. This medicine is just some ordinary tonic. For her great grandfather, nothing is better than nothing.


    Her fingers caught her pulse, and a moment later she knew.


    In fact, great grandfather was suffocated in one breath.


    "You help your great grandfather up."


    Gong Ping immediately followed suit with complete trust in her eyes.


    She often found such eyes on the faces of several brothers, so she had long been used to it.


    She clenched her small hand into a fist, looked at a certain position on her great grandfather, and beat it with a little force.


    Hearing only a "Luo", Zeng Zu immediately sat up straight and belched loudly.


    After that, close your eyes and slowly open them.


    "Great grandfather, what do you think now?"


    She lowered her head and asked softly.


    Great grandfather just woke up from a coma and his eyes were full of confusion.


    However, after seeing her, she gradually recovered her mind, but was replaced by anxiety.


    "Ya''er, your fifth brother didn''t mean to disrespect me. The child was controlled. He, he didn''t want to hurt me! In fact, he rushed over several times, and his fist almost fell on me, and finally missed. You know, your fifth brother is excellent in martial arts. I''m an old man, and I''m not his opponent..."


    "Well, great grandfather, I know. You take good care of yourself. I''ll do it for the fifth brother."


    Her gentle promise works better than any comfort.


    The great grandfather suddenly calmed down, but in his eyes, he still cared and worried about his children and grandchildren.


    This is the great grandfather, who tried his best to love them, so the five brothers will be respectful to each other.


    "OK, I know you will be able to handle it properly. Ya''er, how can you thank your great grandfather?"


    "We are a family. We don''t say those outside words."


    Great grandfather looked at her painfully, but he was also pleased.


    Fortunately, the Gong family didn''t lose ya''er.


    "Miss! Lao Zu, you''re awake! It''s great!"


    The housekeeper ran over in a hurry, but when he saw that the great grandfather had awakened, he immediately turned his worry into joy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you go back to miss Hui, someone has been sent there to visit your ancestors and show filial piety in front of your bed. They just refuse to go after a long time. It''s really annoying!"


    Yo, come so fast.


    Lin Mengya raised a cool sneer. It''s really lively today. All those who should come and shouldn''t come have come all over the horse lantern.


    This good play is really full of twists and turns.


    "I don''t think they''re here to see if I''m dead? Hum, it''s a pity that they can''t get what they want."


    The great grandfather also had an angry face. For the sake of his family, he also endured there again and again.


    But don''t want to, these people are kicking their nose and face, delusional!


    "Great grandfather, don''t worry. I''ll meet them with you."


    She smiled mysteriously. Their great ancestors didn''t know what kind of back moves she had arranged.


    Those people want to take advantage of the chaos and don''t weigh their own pounds.


    The hall, which has been restored to tidiness, is now full of people.


    Although the servants of the palace family tried their best to cover up, they still showed some traces.


    Lin MengWu sat in the group with a face hanging all the time.


    Occasionally raised, but also full of worry, eyes filled with infinite melancholy, seems to be worried about something.


    But some people don''t have such good acting skills. From time to time, someone looks out the door and can hardly hide their gloating.


    Gongtu cleared his throat, raised his eyelids and glanced at the servant who was waiting next to him.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to invite someone? Why hasn''t anyone come out for so long?"


    Gong Tu came here prepared this time.


    As an elder of the palace family, he was crushed by those cubs.


    Now I have a chance to turn over. How can I let it go?


    The servant in charge of waiting dared not neglect, so he had to answer politely.


    "When I returned to the butcher, some guests had come to my house. The young masters were busy with other things and couldn''t receive them. The old man was old and was a little sleepy after talking to the guests. The housekeeper had gone to invite him. By now, he should have got up?"


    Gong Tu snorted coldly and glanced at the servant maliciously.


    "What guest?"


    "Well, I don''t know..."


    With a "pa", Gong Tu raised his hand and slapped the servant.


    With a cruel color on his face, he stared coldly at the stunned servant.


    "What are you, chewing your tongue in front of me! I ask you, what''s the matter with Lao Zu? If you dare to lie again, I''ll pull out your tongue!"


    "Butcher, the small dare not, the small dare not!"


    The servant was frightened and immediately knelt down to beg for mercy.


    But Gong Tu felt angry and kicked the man''s heart.


    "What an unruly slave! There is no room for such a thing as you in the future palace!"


    The old man was dying, and they were ignorant of the times.


    Thinking that he would be in charge of such a big family business in the future, Gong TU was naturally a little elated.


    Look at those disobedient things, and they are more tyrannical.


    "I''ll let you know the rules of the palace family today!"


    Gong Tu sneered and raised his foot to step on it.


    But I didn''t want to hear an angry voice behind me.


    "I really don''t know when it''s your turn to decide!"


    Gong Tu trembled and stared at the door in disbelief.


    I saw the old guy who should have been lying in bed, but now he appeared in front of him intact. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes, hoping he was wrong.


    "Grandpa, your body -"


    "With the blessing of my ancestors, I can stay alive for a few more years, so that no one will want to usurp power and throne while the owner is away!"


    Following behind the old ancestor, Lin Mengya looked coldly at what Gong Tu had done.


    What a crazy rat. Do you really think there is no one in the palace?


    It''s just here, not where she should talk.


    She quickly walked a few steps to the boy kicked and beaten by gongtu, picked him up and helped him clean his clothes.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    The boy is only sixteen or seventeen years old. He is weak and beautiful. Where is Gong Tu''s opponent?


    "No, it doesn''t hurt..."


    After a timid look at her, Lin Mengya saw the red fingerprints on his face and was even more angry.


    What bullshit elder!


    From today on, he said goodbye to the power center of the palace family!


    "You follow me. I''ll go back and give you some medicine later."


    The boy trembled with fear when he was helpless.


    Now with her words, she immediately nodded gratefully like a obedient lamb.


    She put the child behind her to see who dared to bully him again!


    Gong Tu knew that what he had just done was afraid to be seen by the old man.


    But he was only a little nervous, and then he didn''t care.


    He''s just a little domestic slave. Can the old man lose him because of this?

 Chapter 1568

    "Hum!"


    Gong Tu''s eyes swept the woman''s face.


    He is not even afraid of Gong Ya who doesn''t know life and death. What''s more, he is just a so-called friend of Gong ya?


    The child buried her head behind her like an ostrich. Lin Mengya''s anger rose in her heart.


    The atmosphere was a little dignified. The great grandfather sat on the top and looked at these unworthy children without expression.


    "It''s really your filial piety that you can come to see me. Well, it''s getting late, and I should rest."


    Gongtu and his party were slightly dissatisfied with the obvious attitude of Zeng Zu to chase guests.


    This time, they''re not going back empty handed.


    Gong Tu rubbed his face in an attempt to make himself laugh. He didn''t seem so greedy for profit.


    "You should take good care of your health. In fact, we didn''t want to disturb you, but I heard that someone in our palace family seems to have committed crimes and done all kinds of terrible things. As an elder, our palace Tu naturally has the duty of teaching. After all, you can''t worry about everything, can you?"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    Teach? He deserves it!


    The great grandfather looked at Gong Tu coldly, and his emotions were not revealed in his wise eyes.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded gently.


    "There''s some truth in what you said. However, I''d like to hear how you want to teach."


    In the lobby, people are different.


    Gong Tu and his gang are naturally overjoyed. These days, only today''s old man seems to loosen his steel teeth and deliberately compromise.


    Outside the hall, the servants who were devoted to the palace family changed their faces slightly.


    Is it really going to change in the old house?


    Some smart people have quietly run away. I want to come and deliver the message.


    "It''s nothing."


    Gong Tu tried to control the ecstasy in his heart. He spoke with a good voice and momentum, and deliberately maintained the high attitude of his "elders".


    "Our family has been dormant for so long, and now it can finally soar to the sky. Naturally, those who come out of the house will be cut off. The rest is the mainstay of our palace family. Gong Tu thinks he has this ability. Take these people and let the palace family regain its former glory! No, we will be more famous than before!"


    tell some fantastic tales!


    Lin Mengya looked on coldly, but she also knew that Gong Tu, a person with great ambition and little talent, could not control the whole palace family at all.


    In the past, the palace family was down, but now he said it was deliberately dormant.


    After all, she didn''t want to kill the owner of the palace family.


    Thinking of this, she was a little malicious curiosity.


    If she stands here as Gong Ya today, I don''t know what the Gong Tu looks like!


    Sure enough, only by jumping out of this circle can we see more.


    "Cough..."


    Great grandfather coughed a few times, but his face was not good.


    I think I was angry with the palace.


    "According to your opinion, the Palace should be managed by you?"


    SLR Gong Tu is a little self-conscious and knows that Zeng Zu''s words are angry.


    But I didn''t expect that the man was really brazen to the extreme.


    Hearing this, I was so kind that I stood up.


    "If I can trust Gong Tu, I''m willing to do it for him."


    "Presumptuous!"


    With a "bang", the tea lamp fell to pieces.


    The white fragments splashed and the light tea stimulated gongtu.


    Zeng Zu stared at Gong Tu coldly. In his tone, he had lost any patience.


    "Are you awake now? If you want to seize power, don''t see if you can occupy the land of the palace family!"


    He mercilessly scraped the group of people who forget righteousness for profit. In addition to anger, there was pain in his heart.


    Etiquette, righteousness and shame, where have they forgotten?


    Gong Tu, who has long regarded himself as the speaker of the palace family, can''t stand such a straightforward scolding from his great grandfather.


    At that moment, he sank his face.


    Old man, toast without penalty!


    "My words are boring. Who doesn''t know that when the girl came back, she took the position of the master of the palace family by relying on her thin blood? Yes, there were five sons of the palace family to help the girl, so there was no big deal. But look, how long has she spent our money for no reason? And the five Boy, you don''t know what happened to them, do you? For so many years, they were all safe. Why did the girl have an accident as soon as she came back? I think that girl is the disaster star that hinders our palace family! "


    It seems that Gong Tu dares to say such a thing because he is now entangled with things with his brothers.


    Gong Qianfeng squeezed his fingers in his sleeve.


    If it had been put twenty years ago, he would have thrown this unworthy son directly out.


    Seeing that Lao Zu was silent, Gong Tu thought he had pinched each other''s weakness.


    Proud, slide out of the corner of your mouth.


    He already has a winning ticket and doesn''t need to hide his real thoughts at all.


    "Lao Zu, you''d better give me your position as early as possible, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what can the butcher do?"


    The slightly hoarse female voice was particularly cold. Gong Tu turned his head and glared at the speaker.


    She came out of the corner and came to everyone.


    Her thin body hides a lonely and proud character. She has a beautiful face, but her eyes seem to see through the hearts of the people.


    Even Gong Tu, who has experienced a lot, can''t help being more alert to the woman in front of him.


    It seems that without opening her mouth, she dissolves quietly like ink into water.


    But now it seems that it is black and white, and people can''t ignore it.


    Gong Tu frowned. It seems that the girl left behind is not simple.


    Just, what can she do if she is an outsider?


    "This is the business of our palace family. Outsiders should not interrupt."


    "Outsiders?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked back indifferently.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Tu, I was accepted as a righteous younger sister by several young masters a few months ago. His great grandfather told the ancestors of heaven and earth about this and let me be naturalized. Speaking of it, I''m still in the genealogy of my family. If there are differences between inside and outside, I seem to be a little closer than Mr. tu."


    In fact, the great grandfather had already put her false name into the religious register. The reason why she was not exposed was to wait for someone to question and achieve some unexpected results.


    Now it seems that there is a harvest.


    Gong Tu looked at him in disbelief. His face was extremely ugly. He quickly turned over and asked Zeng Zu whether it was true or not.


    "Su Mei is right. She has become a member of the clan. From then on, she will be a member of my palace family!"


    "How can this be!"


    "Yes, it''s against the rules for my grandfather to do so!"


    People in the underground talked about it one after another, and everyone was filled with righteous indignation.


    But don''t want to at this time, my great grandfather threw a heavy bomb lightly.


    "This is what the owner meant, and the owner left a word."


    "What do you say?"


    Gong Tu asked anxiously. He didn''t know Gong Ya''s influence and control over the family.


    If she shows up now, I''m afraid he won''t win at all.


    The great grandfather looked at them meaningfully before he spoke slowly.


    "The owner of the house said, good things should come in pairs. Since we have accepted an outsider, we have to accept one of our own."


    The eyes of these people were wide eyed and excited one by one.


    Even palace butchers are not immune to vulgarity.


    "Lao Zu means --"


    "She wants to choose a top one from the collateral lineages and move into the religion."


    As soon as the voice of the great grandfather fell, those people could hardly wait.


    Lin Mengya walked to her great grandfather. After the two exchanged their eyes, they were sneering in their hearts.


    How do they know that this seems to give people a bright future, but it is actually a sugar coated poison.


    The decline of the collateral system is doomed from then on.


    After the initial ecstasy, Gong Tu calmed down.


    He''s not stupid. He''s just greedy, which affects his judgment.


    Once he thought about it carefully, he tasted the different flavors.


    This is clearly a separatist plan!


    "This ancestral family is the same as the collateral family. As long as you have real skills, it''s not necessary to enter the ancestral family. What do you say, ancestor?"


    Great grandfather didn''t expect to hide it from him, but unfortunately, others didn''t think so.


    "Uncle Tu, that''s not what he said. After all, the Zong family is the Zong family, but the master of this family was born in the palace family."


    There was a quick talking daughter-in-law in the crowd. She opened her mouth and said what they cared about most.


    Yes, both collateral and ancestral families have no daughters, so they can''t see much difference at present.


    But it has been completely different since Gong Ya appeared.


    In the eyes of those palace people who don''t know the truth, Gong Ya''s ability to become the master of the house is due to the light of her birth.


    Who let others be the only root of the old owner?


    Once Gong Ya gives birth to a daughter, they can no longer have delusions about the position of the house owner.


    However, once you enter the ancestral home, it is completely different.


    If Gong Ya dies unexpectedly, or if she can''t have a daughter all her life, isn''t it that everyone in the family has a chance?


    Gong Tu looked at the collateral of each thought and thought about it. He also understood what they thought.


    Fool!


    Do they really think Gong Ya will be so kind?


    She clearly wants to use this as an excuse to let the collateral kill each other!


    "In my family, not everyone can be the master! You''d better take care of your thoughts and don''t be delusional!"


    Gong Tu gave a vicious warning. Unfortunately, he could block people''s mouth, but he couldn''t see the restless people.


    "Lao Zu, this person is not the blood of the palace family. He can''t enter the clan of the palace family. Please ask Zeng Zu to erase her name and never abolish the ancestral system!"


    Lin Mengya knew that Gong Tu had perceived the real intention of her move.


    Unfortunately, it''s late.


    "Oh, it''s hard for his great grandfather."


    She turned her eyes and said rather embarrassed.


    "Because the owner of the house has said in advance, I have to choose the person who has joined the sect myself. If you expel me, the relocation can only be done."

 Chapter 1569

    Lin Mengya is definitely a good player in provoking discord.


    If you see and experience more things, you will naturally be able to understand them.


    Moreover, the people in front of them are not monolithic at all. They just rely on the connection of interests and do not form a strong and effective whole at all.


    Therefore, she only needs to be an attractive hook, and can easily hook their interests into pieces.


    She doesn''t have to worry that those people will see through her means. Then everyone will resist wholeheartedly, and her plan will never succeed.


    These people, after all, are selfish and greedy ordinary people.


    In the face of temptation, not firm is the norm.


    After all, who doesn''t want to be the lucky one?


    The more she is valued by the palace family, the more it can confirm that the palace family cares about the Zong family.


    Look, an outsider can call the wind and rain in the palace.


    What''s more, are they people who originally belong to the palace family?


    She is the shining gold. It depends on who is destined to climb the clouds like her.


    "There''s something wrong with this!"


    After hearing that she had the right to be naturalized, someone immediately stood up and spoke for her.


    Gong Tu frowned and looked into the man''s eyes with a little more annoyance.


    "This is not where you talk. Go back!"


    He scolded angrily, but didn''t want to. Therefore, it made the person feel that Gong Tu wanted to swallow the opportunity alone.


    Or


    The man looked at Gong Tu unhappily and thought more and more.


    Gong TU was born better than them. In recent years, he has gained great prestige in his hometown.


    Now the five sons of the palace family are ruined, and the old man will die soon. Gong Ya doesn''t know whether to die or live, and Su Mei is just an outsider even if she is a disciple.


    Gong Tu is only one step away from the position of leader.


    It''s a man who gets the way, but in the end, who is willing to be a chicken and dog and crawl at the feet of others?


    However, if you become a patriarchal at this time, you can be equal to gongtu in terms of identity and status.


    Maybe you can get more.


    How can they miss such a good opportunity?


    So even Gong Tu''s eyes were as frightening as those of yecha evil spirits, they were not afraid at all.


    "This is the old house of the palace family. All the people of the palace family can say it naturally. Tu ye, you are too overbearing. Can''t everyone even talk now? You haven''t taken charge of the house yet. If you take charge of the house in the future, I''m afraid you won''t even laugh."


    Lin Mengya spoke in time and fanned the flames.


    When others looked at her, they just said a joke, but it was a thunder in the ears of those collateral people who wanted to become religious.


    Yeah.


    Now they have been suppressed so badly. After that, Gong Tu really took power. They''re afraid it''s not as good as now!


    By the trend of interests, they all have a few rebellious feelings one by one.


    Just now, it''s not obvious.


    "Miss Su is joking. I''m just afraid they''re clumsy and can''t say anything."


    Gongtu looked at the woman in front of him and wanted to fight him. There was no door.


    On second thought, this is also a good opportunity.


    Now, he eased his face a little.


    "It''s amazing that all collateral people can become religious. Why not let the most important people join? Dance, don''t you think so?"


    Lin MengWu, who has been sitting quietly aside, got up and walked to them to worship Yingying.


    Gong Tu raised his mouth and looked at those people cruelly. Their faces turned gray.


    He wants to teach these people a lesson so that they will never dare to think carefully again!


    "Wu''er, like the owner of the family, was born in a noble family. It really wronged her to let her wander outside these years. Since an outsider can become a religious nationality, let alone a member of our family?"


    Lin MengWu knelt on the ground and looked a little sad. He looked up timidly at the old ancestor, but it seemed to be frightened, and a layer of fog appeared in his eyes.


    Half biting his lips, he appropriately showed some longing.


    The great grandfather looked at her seriously, and his eyes showed a little unbearable.


    "This..."


    Gong Tu naturally knows the thoughts of his great grandfather. Lin MengWu is essential for the current Gong family.


    He glanced at those who were trampled under his feet for a moment and solemnly advised.


    "It''s not that I''m disrespectful to the master, but as a close sister, I naturally watch each other. But it''s wrong for the master to deliberately hide the existence of wu''er in order to keep his position. However, if the old ancestor can let wu''er enter the ancestral family, it will not only preserve the rare blood of our palace family, but also the reputation of the master. After all, she is a young man, and she can''t think carefully. When we are elders, naturally we can''t all listen to her. "


    These words seemed to be talking to Lin Mengya, but in fact they were putting pressure on both of them.


    Don''t recognize Lin MengWu, that means she is ungrateful and betrays her relatives.


    It can be recognized that since then, Lin MengWu can naturally become one of the heirs of the next owner.


    Even when the time is ripe, it can be replaced.


    But now, she and her great grandfather have been pushed to the top of the wave and are in a dilemma.


    "She has a special identity. Let me think about it."


    As soon as Zeng Zu wanted to delay, he heard Gong Tu say.


    "Since it''s special, it must be more careful than anything. In fact, Wuer''s moral ability is no worse than that of the owner. In the past, there were many misunderstandings because my grandfather had never been in touch with it. Why don''t you leave Wuer this time and observe carefully. If there are deficiencies, you can adjust it."


    The great grandfather looked at Lin MengWu with some hesitation.


    Gong Tu knows that the old man is moved.


    Sure enough, what he cares about most is the Gong family, not the girl Gong ya.


    He quickly winked at Lin Meng, who immediately said skillfully.


    "MengWu dare not expect to keep pace with her sister, but MengWu only hopes that one day she can recognize her ancestors and return to her family. This is also the only injustice of her mother before her death. Her sister can open up territory for the palace family, and MengWu just wants to be filial for her. I hope her great grandfather will fulfill MengWu''s wishes."


    She spoke sincerely and sadly, and there was a sense of weakness and compromise both inside and outside her words.


    It seems that if my great grandfather doesn''t agree, it''s inhumane.


    Lin Mengya is watching Lin MengWu. Time really changes a person.


    Think of the arrogant Lin Meng dance in those days. Now he can also play soft against hard.


    I''m afraid I can''t carry it from my great grandfather.


    It seemed to sense her eyes, and Lin MengWu immediately turned to her.


    "Sister Su Mei, I know you and my sister are friends. I don''t want to get involved in religious nationality. I just want to do what she should do for my sister and ask sister Su Mei to help me!"


    No, from the beginning to now, Lin MengWu just wants to "replace" her.


    Replace her as Miss Lin, replace her as Princess Yu, and replace her as the man''s lover.


    Now, it''s everything in the palace family.


    Lin MengWu, it''s really a bad relationship with her.


    "Miss Wu, you''d better get up. Although the eldest lady thinks highly of me and gives me this important job, I think it''s only because I can be more objective. Since you are the eldest lady''s sister, you can''t be regarded as a collateral. If I let you become a descendant, the eldest lady knows. I''m afraid I''ll blame you for wronging you."


    Lin MengWu blinked and Wei said wrongfully.


    "Well, sister Su Mei means..."


    "Oh, I don''t mean anything in particular. I just feel that the eldest lady must help you with your religious citizenship. Besides, didn''t you say just now? Your ambition is not to become a religious citizenship. In that case, I can''t help you."


    She cunningly used the lie made up by Lin MengWu to express how simple and selfless her purpose was.


    A trace of resentment crossed Lin MengWu''s eyes, but she saw it.


    Look, she knew how Lin MengWu could turn evil into right.


    But the Gong family is her mother''s family. Anyway, she won''t let Lin MengWu succeed!


    "Well, then I..."


    Lin MengWu continues to play the delicate and weak victim. Lin Mengya "kind" shows her the way with her eyes.


    "Everything depends on the decision of our great grandfather."


    Lin MengWu also knew, but she didn''t continue to plead, but knelt in front of her great grandfather.


    At this time, his great grandfather, an old man, also fell into a dilemma.


    "This..."


    Stay. I''m sorry, ya''er.


    Don''t stay, he said again, and he didn''t respond.


    "MengWu knows that my great grandfather is in some trouble. It doesn''t matter. I escaped here in a narrow escape. I only wanted to go to my relatives and no longer let me wander alone. But MengWu''s life is not as good as my sister''s. MengWu doesn''t insist. I hope that from now on, my great grandfather can live a long and safe life, so I have nothing else to ask for."


    "Wu''er, alas, Lao Zu, look at this..."


    Gong TU was proud, but he was more and more helpless.


    The whole lobby seems to be filled with the effect of Lin MengWu''s sad talk.


    Is there no place for such a weak woman?


    The old grandfather sighed. He knew that if the girl was shut out again today, the reputation of the palace family would be even worse.


    "In that case, Miss Lin, let''s stay first. We should be careful about your life experience. Everything can''t be decided until the owner comes back."


    "Thank you for your pity. MengWu is very grateful!"


    Lin MengWu was overjoyed and kowtowed three heads to Zeng Zu.


    Lin Mengya stood beside her great grandfather. No one knew that her heart was more relaxed and pleasant than anyone else.


    Good, the fish is on the hook.


    "In this way, everyone is happy. Please don''t worry about my recklessness for the sake of dancing."


    Gong Tu''s heart could not hide his smile.


    He is still the ultimate winner, and even won, more than he expected in his early days.


    So for the time being, he can give up something.


    Prey, or a little plot, can come in the long run.

 Chapter 1570

    At this point, even the great grandfather can''t care about it again.


    It seems that both sides have taken a step back, but in fact, the family has lost money.


    "It''s natural."


    Zeng Zu was always dissatisfied with gongtu. However, the situation in front of him made him unable to completely sweep them out of the house for a while.


    Gongtu also sensed that his grandfather didn''t want to see him. Although he was unwilling, he also knew how to advance and retreat.


    When he saluted, he said with a smile.


    "It''s getting late, so gongtu won''t disturb my grandfather. I can rest assured that wu''er stays here. I''ll send someone to deliver all her things later."


    But Lin Mengya interposed at this time.


    "I don''t need anything. Since Miss Wu has entered the gate of the palace, everything must start over."


    She looked at Lin MengWu and her eyes were full of concern.


    "What''s more, how can things in our girl''s house be touched by strange men? If there''s anything important, it''s better for Miss Wu to give orders and send them immediately. Today has caused a lot of trouble, and Miss Wu doesn''t want to gossip more?"


    She had no problem with her attitude. After careful observation for a while, Lin MengWu was a little relieved.


    On second thought, what Su Mei said is somewhat reasonable.


    Anyway, Lin MengWu doesn''t care about those things.


    The things in the palace are much better than those outside.


    Lin MengWu thought clearly and wanted to sell old things as a good way, showing how docile and sensible he was.


    "In this case, uncle TU will be honored."


    Gong Tu''s eyes turned on Su Mei.


    He always felt that this girl was not simple. Otherwise, he would not be favored by Gong Ya and be admitted to the clan again.


    Just, what is the purpose of her existence?


    Lin Mengya let them look at her. The whole palace gave her cover. She was not afraid to expose her identity.


    "Well, those are all your things. Just say what you want or don''t want."


    Taking back his eyes, Gong Tu said to Lin MengWu quite considerate.


    "Yes, great grandfather, sister Su Mei, MengWu will go down with Uncle Tu first."


    Clever, it''s a perfect dress for Lin MengWu.


    Zeng Zu nodded. Since he had promised, there was absolutely no reason to go back.


    The bystanders got up and saluted their great ancestors in turn before they reluctantly went out of the main hall.


    Soon there were only a few people left in the front hall.


    When others couldn''t see it, the worry on his face was finally revealed.


    Doesn''t he know that gongtu is a wolf''s ambition?


    But


    "Ya''er, I still don''t understand. You and I want Lin MengWu to stay?"


    Just as Lin Mengya was about to answer, she suddenly heard the sound of clothes rubbing in the corner.


    The sound is so subtle that most people are afraid to ignore it.


    She frowned and walked to the corner in a few steps, trying to find out the eavesdropper.


    But thinking of it, she almost didn''t encounter any resistance and caught the man at once.


    "I... I didn''t mean to..."


    The boy was frightened and cried. His red eyes said pitifully.


    At a glance, it was the one she had just picked up. The expression on Lin Mengya''s face was not so serious.


    The child Like a little mole, timid and innocent.


    But for her keen hearing, I''m afraid she can''t find it.


    As soon as she saw the child, she was not as nervous as before.


    "Don''t be afraid, you haven''t told me what your name is?"


    In the palace family, people who know her true identity are absolutely loyal to the palace family.


    In addition, if you know these things, there are only two endings.


    The first is to be imprisoned, and the second is to be disposed of.


    For the child, she doesn''t want to choose either.


    Because before she came in, she heard the child''s words with her own ears.


    Facing Gong Tu''s torture, he didn''t betray his brothers at all.


    Such a child may be trustworthy.


    "I, my name is Suxi. Yes, I''m the son of the housekeeper."


    Housekeeper''s son?


    Is that the domestic slave bought with the palace family?


    This is some fate. No wonder Su Xi refused to betray his brothers.


    "Since you are also surnamed Su, we can count as the top half of our family. In this way, you will follow me and run errands for me from now on, OK?"


    Su Xi stared at her with a pair of deer eyes. She even forgot to wipe her tears.


    Lin Mengya is accurate. She knows that the child is inexperienced and has a very simple heart. She is just too timid. She must have been affected by the past.


    But fortunately, the child is a new face. If he is well adjusted, he can also be of great use.


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    Su Xi nodded heavily and even nodded thirty or fifty times. Even Lin Mengya was worried about whether his little head would fall off.


    "OK, OK, but Suxi, there''s one thing you have to remember."


    People she can use, but loyal, must be delivered to her.


    She looked at the boy in front of her. Although her tone was not sharp, it was also full of threat.


    "Loyalty is the most important thing when you work under my hands. I can teach you everything, but if you dare to betray me, I will be merciless."


    The young man shrank, but unexpectedly didn''t retreat.


    He knelt at her feet, banging his head.


    "Don''t worry, young lady. You are a small life-saving benefactor. Even if the young lady wants this life immediately, there is no complaint! If the young lady feels insecure, she can cut Suxi''s tongue!"


    She raised her eyebrows and thought that the child''s words had some tricks?


    "Why do I cut your tongue? If you want to leak, don''t you write it down?"


    But did not want to fight, Suxi''s eyes were red again. Shuimou looked at her as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "Su Xi can''t read or write. If you don''t trust me, you can directly interrupt my hand."


    "I believe you. Don''t doubt people. Don''t get excited."


    The child is really


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing. What she wanted was a clever errand boy. If it was really like what Su Xi said, what else would she use?


    "Suxi, go and guard the door first. Don''t let anyone in."


    "Yes!"


    For fear that the child would continue to struggle, Lin Mengya hurriedly arranged a task for him.


    Su Xi immediately wiped his face and went out of the door like a small door god. No one was allowed to enter there.


    Only then did she have the time to continue to discuss with her great grandfather. At this time, there was a sigh on his face.


    "People say that planting good results in getting good results. Ya''er, you did a good job."


    The great grandfather thought she was kind-hearted and beautiful. However, Lin Mengya quickly took Su Xi under her command, all relying on the Shennong system.


    Shennong system has face recognition function, which adds micro expression analysis.


    This function was discovered by accident in the past few days, but just like the image function, it can not be used frequently.


    In fact, it''s really simple or hypocritical. People like them look at everything with their eyes.


    Moreover, since it is her person, it must be supervised and protected.


    It''s not that easy to leak her secrets.


    "I know what Zeng Zu wants to say. I''m not dancing compassion for Lin Meng. On the contrary, we have long been immortal enemies. She came to the palace to replace me. Zeng Zu, do you think I''m the kind of person who makes silent and selfless contributions?"


    Hearing her finish, the great grandfather shook his head silently.


    This girl really likes to laugh. Usually no matter what happens, she always looks the most relaxed in her family.


    But Gong Qianfeng has seen too many faces over the years.


    He could see that there was a sharp blade in ya''er''s beautiful smile!


    Gong Ya is definitely not a self pity bird living in a deep palace.


    She is a bloody sword. Her beautiful appearance is just a gorgeous scabbard.


    If you don''t provoke her, she can be quiet.


    But if you offend her and show your sharpness, it will be the moment of bloodshed.


    To tell the truth, Gong Qianfeng appreciated her more than her love for her children and grandchildren.


    "I know that you have always had your own ideas. Maybe my worries are superfluous. But ya''er, Lin MengWu grew up with you. If she moved in, it might be bad for you."


    She raised her eyebrows and comforted in a soft voice.


    "I know the great grandfather''s concern, but please rest assured that this kind of thing will never happen."


    Lin MengWu is not familiar with her at all.


    Needless to say, when she was a child, when she grew up, she was confused and crazy because of the loss of her soul.


    It can be said that she dances with Lin Meng, just like strangers.


    Although Lin MengWu has been trained, it is difficult to expose her.


    "That''s good. Gong Tu obviously came prepared this time. If you hadn''t left a living mouth before, I''m afraid it would be difficult to pass today."


    The second and fifth were involved in the storm one after another. They should not appear in front of everyone in a short time.


    The third man strengthened the responsibility of the college again. The family affairs fell on the eldest and fourth for a time.


    Gong Qianfeng is also willing but weak. The only thing he can do is to stabilize the rear as much as possible.


    "What Zeng Zu said was that I didn''t think about it. After all, the other party took us by surprise. I didn''t even think they had so many back moves."


    The reason why the fourth brother was not fooled before was that she had a hunch that this time, the invitation of the Liang family must not be so simple.


    So it''s also a coincidence that people have been staring at the every move of the Liang family. The infatuation medicine bought by the Liang family''s servants was secretly sold by her relationship with zhenlongtang.


    This kind of ecstasy was originally only used by couples to cheer up. The wonder is that although it can make people hot, if one party doesn''t want to, it only needs a bucket of cold water to suppress the drug.


    On the contrary, it will become more and more intense, which will make people happy and return to the best.


    Unexpectedly, it was used on their own people.

 Chapter 1571

    Mrs. Liang and Liang Yue first set up the words of the eldest miss of the Liang family. They knew that the fourth brother was very good at drinking, but they didn''t want to. The eldest miss was aware of it in advance, so they thought to send someone secretly to inform the fourth brother.


    But did not want to be stopped by Mrs. Liang''s people, and imprisoned her on the grounds of looking after her father.


    Later, the second lady was used to set up this bureau.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Lin Mengya not only noticed it first, but also sent a man similar to her fourth brother to negotiate and socialize with the people in the silk and satin shop.


    Those people are outsiders. They don''t know the fourth young master of the palace family.


    I only know what I look like, but I don''t know anything else.


    The fourth brother took the antidote she prepared in advance, so after pretending to be drunk, he changed his identity with the man.


    As for why Liang Yue cries, that''s a lesson Lin Mengya taught her.


    A girl, learning anything bad, has to learn from her mother''s abusive means.


    The end is also to blame.


    Therefore, she saved her fourth brother and didn''t let the palace family get into a mess.


    She always knew the ability of her fourth brother. Although he usually didn''t show the mountain and dew, he was actually able to fight.


    At least if there is him inside and outside the palace, he will never fall down.


    But the current situation is serious enough.


    He broke two people at once and offended the Mu family.


    The other party''s means are also powerful enough!


    "I''m old and many things are useless. But I can trust you and your brothers. It''s OK for Lin MengWu to come in. She can''t turn over any waves with me."


    Great ancestors are great ancestors. As the treasure of the palace family, there is no problem at all.


    "So I''m relieved. There''s my great grandfather. I want to keep my two children in your foster care. I wonder if I can?"


    Great grandfather heard the speech and smiled lovingly.


    "I can''t wait for it. You don''t know. Since the two of them moved out, yuanze and qiao''er read day and night. They often lie on the door secretly and watch them come out and go in. They are extremely envious."


    Speaking of the little guys under my knees, my great grandfather had a relaxed smile on his face.


    The old people who can live to his age outside are basically enjoying their grandchildren and enjoying their family.


    Fortunately, these little things are more active at home.


    Otherwise, he has to suffocate.


    "Speaking of it, I haven''t seen yuanze and Qiaoer for some days. Well, children need partners after all. Now things have become like this, and they can''t go to the college for the time being. Let them study in your yard as before."


    In this regard, the great grandfather naturally responded with joy.


    Although Lin MengWu can''t recognize her identity, Lin MengWu should know the origin of Ning''er.


    She is not afraid of anything else. She is afraid that Lin MengWu will attack the two children.


    There are thieves in the house. She must strengthen her guard.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you and Mr. Su Yan?"


    coming!


    Lin Mengya straightened the color, and she knew that this matter would have to be questioned one by one by the family.


    She thought about several statements. The original intention was to think about how to be concise and acceptable to her great grandfather at once.


    But no matter how many brain cells she spent, the conclusion is the same.


    Touching her nose, she hung her head with some guilt.


    "He is my lover."


    The great grandfather didn''t speak. He was a little nervous.


    "We''ve been married before."


    She didn''t dare to look up, and she was a little flustered.


    "He is also my child''s father."


    This one is a heavy bomb.


    However, after she dropped it for so long, there was no explosion on her great grandfather''s side.


    Is it difficult that she underestimated the old ginger of her great grandfather?


    Raised his head and looked carefully.


    But I saw my great grandfather with a long mouth and open eyes, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Great grandfather, great grandfather, are you all right?"


    She immediately held her great grandfather, both with good breath and clapping his back. After tossing for a long time, she let his great grandfather breathe out a long breath.


    "It''s really... Even if he is a noble highness, he shouldn''t be so capricious. You let him leave our house now! I don''t agree with you two!"


    She thought that her great grandfather would be furious, but her great grandfather''s performance was somewhat unexpected.


    "Great grandfather, how do you know that he is his highness Xi?"


    No, she never mentioned long Tianyu''s identity to her great grandfather.


    Gong Qianfeng screamed in his heart. He knew that Gong Ya was extremely sharp, but he was still careless and bald.


    "Great grandfather, you should make it clear to me! In the end, who became a traitor!"


    Shit!


    Thanks to her awe inspiring sense of righteousness, she made an apology to her great grandfather and even begged her to rent it.


    Unexpectedly, my great grandfather had a spectrum for a long time!


    Gong Qianfeng turned his eyes. Alas, he is old. Even the play is so careless.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not what they told me, but what I saw. You kids think you''ve done it perfectly, but there are some things you don''t know."


    A big stone in my heart finally fell to the ground.


    She believed that Zeng Zu could recognize long Tianyu''s identity, but she didn''t remind or make a statement. It must be because he recognized it. Only Zeng Zu knew it.


    "Since you know, I won''t say anything else. In short, I like this person very much. If you don''t agree, I''ll be very sad. Do you think you''d better make me sad or happy?"


    Her showdown is also concise and clear, almost like a direct threat.


    Gong Qianfeng regretted it.


    He knew that he could not offend his highness Xi. In fact, he also wanted to set them up.


    But today I was very angry when I learned that he was Ning''er''s irresponsible father.


    Unfortunately, ya''er''s elbow turned out, which made him an elder very embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya''s observation is that she knows what her great grandfather thinks.


    Immediately pulled the great grandfather''s sleeve and said coquettishly.


    "I know my great grandfather loves me, so I''m angry with him. But in fact, we also have difficulties. Even if my great grandfather doesn''t trust him, he should trust me?"


    Her eyes twinkled, emitting a bright light.


    Gong Qianfeng looked at his great granddaughter and sighed quietly in his heart.


    Yeah.


    Gong Ya is more proud than anyone. If Murong Xi really abandons her, I''m afraid she can''t even enter the door now.


    But understanding is one thing and figuring it out is another.


    Marrying a daughter is no better than marrying a daughter-in-law. It''s not safe to put your treasure in someone else''s territory.


    Right now, it''s a dilemma.


    "Great grandfather, you don''t have to worry. I promise you, as long as you don''t agree, I won''t marry him. In this way, you can test him for me. When you''re really relieved, I''ll marry again, okay?"


    This is her biggest concession. Gong Qianfeng can''t bear to go against her heart when he looks at her sensible great granddaughter.


    "OK, then do as you say. Ya''er, this man and woman are no better than others. You must not act too hastily, you know?"


    She nodded and squatted gently beside her great grandfather''s legs.


    "I like people, naturally I hope my family can like them. I''m lucky. My family loves me and dotes on me. How can I be willing to disappoint you?"


    She squinted and smiled brightly and sweetly.


    Gong Qianfeng touched her head. Such a good great granddaughter is really reluctant to marry out!


    Unexpectedly, he fell into Lin Mengya''s small abacus.


    She is the most painful thing in the family. If they don''t agree in the future, she doesn''t have to cry, make trouble and hang herself. As long as she sighs, the family won''t give up.


    Therefore, in this section, the initiative is still in her hand.


    It solved the doubts of the great grandfather, confirmed the safety of the two babies, and finally came to an end.


    By the time she returned to her bedroom, it was already late at night.


    She rubbed her sore shoulders. It was a wonderful day and consumed her great energy.


    When I entered the house, I didn''t care to light the candles, so I plunged into the quilt.


    Eh? Why is the quilt so hard today?


    No!


    She suddenly remembered that she had put long Tianyu in her room before.


    He was injured and suffered a lot because of his fifth brother.


    I was careless just now. Won''t I hurt him again?


    He immediately wanted to get up and check the man''s condition, but he gave him both hands and carried him back to bed.


    "Lie down."


    The body is attached to a familiar and warm embrace.


    His breath and heartbeat came from his ears.


    "Did I hurt you just now?"


    She was still worried. She gently touched him with both hands to determine his injury.


    "No, but if you move down again, it will hurt you."


    Why does she hurt?


    Subconsciously want to ask, but suddenly find that the distance between yourself and men is too close.


    The former sweet lingering rushed into his mind. Before he found it, he took back his hand, but his face was quietly infected with heat.


    "You''re fine."


    Dead man! Not serious!


    She wanted to beat him, but she was afraid of hurting him.


    Lying in his arms, Lin Mengya soon relaxed.


    In the world, only his embrace is her most secure place.


    Long Tianyu took her in his arms.


    Even though the room was dark, they knew each other.


    "Ya''er, did you and I do the same before?"


    His tone was full of nostalgia.


    Lin Mengya noticed that the inexplicable jealousy mixed with it had disappeared.


    She knew that he really figured it out.


    Once upon a time, long Tianyu had to compare with before everywhere. Even if he didn''t ask her, he would ask others.


    Later, even she had an illusion.


    It seems that today''s him is very different from the former one.


    Now long Tianyu put down her illusion and disappeared with her.

 Chapter 1572

    "In the past... You were much more obedient than you are now."


    She felt a little dissatisfied in her heart, pursed her lips, and her voice was like complaining.


    Isn''t it?


    She hasn''t had the upper hand since she met this guy again in Weiguo.


    This man is much more flirtatious than before, but what she hates more is that she will always be flushed by him.


    "Oh? Do you like to be obedient?"


    Her bony fingers quietly wrapped around her long hair scattered on her shoulders.


    The feeling of soft and silky always made him love it.


    But his long eyelashes covered the real emotion in his eyes.


    "Well..."


    She deliberately lengthened the ending and turned her eyes.


    Then, without the slightest awareness of the other party, he hugged the man''s neck and kissed him on the mouth.


    "As long as it''s you, I like it."


    She hugged him with joy, and her eyes were full of playful laughter.


    Long Tianyu also smiled in a low voice. The next moment, he opened their Yi / Rong / face / tool and bowed his head and kissed them.


    Red cherry is gentle and soft. He thinks carefully with his lips and teeth.


    After her breath was obviously not enough, she reluctantly loosened it.


    "Annoying!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him angrily, but she didn''t know that at the moment, her green silk was scattered on the brocade, and her beautiful face was slightly red. It had already been gorgeous to the extreme, flattering her character.


    Long Tianyu loved everything about her. Her narrow eyes watched her beauty almost greedily.


    Then he tightened her in his arms again.


    "You''re tired today. Go to sleep."


    Lin Mengya naturally held his chest. The two men were lightly dressed. The familiar heat of their hands had already declared each other''s desires.


    But she also knew that this was not the best time.


    There was a successful smile in her mouth. It seemed that it was not that she was no longer attractive, but that her husband had too strong self-control.


    "Don''t laugh!"


    Maybe she was too proud to let the other party notice.


    Lin Mengya wanted to turn over, but she was firmly fixed in her arms by the other party.


    "Well... Are you uncomfortable?"


    She asked knowingly and poked the man with her finger.


    "OK."


    She is not very satisfied with this answer.


    Her eyes were shining. She lowered her head and fell in his ear. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Ya''er, I think the night is just right tonight. Why don''t we continue."


    The man who was already trying to restrain himself narrowed his eyes, bit her ear dangerously and said.


    It was a great test for her to have her around, but the woman provoked him so.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was really angry and immediately confessed to counseling.


    "No, no, I have business to do tomorrow. Good night."


    With that, he curled up in his arms and slept more than his eyes.


    For a long time, long Tianyu sighed until she finally slept soundly.


    He looked at a place where he was in spirit, and his heart was slightly bitter.


    When on earth will he not have to endure?


    A good night''s sleep. When she woke up, she was alone on the bed.


    There was still his breath on the pillow. Since he married her, the man no longer used incense, but took a medicine bag.


    This is a good habit, which will be retained in the future.


    Because of her relationship with long Tianyu, Bai Su, who knows the details, never easily enters in the morning, so as not to see what she shouldn''t see.


    She simply cleaned it up before she opened the door and called someone in.


    The two babies stayed in their great grandfather''s yard last night and didn''t come to eat with her today.


    She was eating a crispy scallion cake when the housekeeper came with someone.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Well, have you eaten yet?"


    Except when necessary, her attitude towards her family is generally approachable.


    The housekeeper was used to such a young lady and answered with a smile.


    "Excuse me, miss. I''ve already eaten. I heard that the dog said that the young lady would bring him around? It''s the honor of the small family, but the dog can''t do the young lady''s job without training."


    If someone else said this, she must think it was the housekeeper''s refusal.


    But the housekeeper was not an outsider, and his expression was equally worried.


    I''m really worried that my son is bad and will delay her.


    Lin Mengya put down the remaining half of the scallion cake, glanced at it and said.


    "Once born and twice cooked, who is born to carry the beam? Your child is loyal and honest. The key is to be very cautious."


    The child''s performance yesterday may be cowardly and incompetent in the eyes of others.


    But in the end, the child kept the secret.


    Showing weakness is not incompetence.


    In those days, the Gong family didn''t rely on showing weakness and pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger?


    "Well... Since the young lady doesn''t dislike it, let him learn from the young lady. Su Xi, you will be the young lady''s person in the future."


    The housekeeper said a little seriously. Su Xi, who was clean and groomed, immediately knelt in front of her and kowtowed twice with excitement.


    "Bai Su, go and get something."


    "Yes."


    Bai Su went to her cupboard and married a little golden pig.


    The little pig is not big, but it looks so naive that it can be regarded as a delicate gadget.


    "This is something that everyone under my control will have. You just came here, but you can''t start it for a while. You don''t have to do all the work outside. Just stay by my side and do whatever I ask you to do."


    The little golden pig was wearing red thread. After Bai Su gave it to Suxi, he hid it in his chest as if he were a baby and covered it tightly.


    The housekeeper watched, and the worry in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    After all, following the owner and their children can be regarded as promising.


    Since then, he has devoted himself to the palace family and its owner.


    Suxi was just scared yesterday. When he started doing things today, he gradually showed his intelligence.


    For example, Lin Mengya asked him to watch the trend of Lin MengWu. The news from the child was very detailed and focused.


    "Sister ya, why don''t you go out and have a look?"


    As soon as ah Xiu arrived in her yard, she saw her sitting in the yard feeding goldfish.


    She keeps goldfish to relieve the boredom of her two children.


    Therefore, only a small blue and white porcelain big belly urn was moved, and several lotus flowers were kept in it.


    It''s also an elegant pleasure to have a look at it when you have nothing to do.


    "What I''m going to do will cause gossip. Besides, we still have business at night. We naturally have to conserve energy during the day."


    She smiled, grabbed a handful of fish food from a small porcelain bowl and sprinkled it on the water.


    All of a sudden, both those hiding under the lotus leaves and those floating on the water scrambled for fish food.


    Fish is so natural, but people, isn''t it the same?


    "That''s true, but I''m really curious. Are you really close sisters with her?"


    Ah Xiu covered her mouth and smiled happily.


    This girl used to be a bitch expert. The more she sees these years, the more her eyes are.


    "Well, sort of."


    For the sake of the Lin family''s reputation, Lin MengWu''s life experience has not been made public.


    However, almost the entire aristocracy of Da Jin knew that they were half sisters.


    She was curious about how Lin MengWu reversed right and wrong and suddenly became her own sister.


    This game seems a little complicated.


    "It''s really strange. Although the dance girl is also a good and virtuous girl now, she is too deliberate. After moving in, she first gave a reward from top to bottom. Later, she sent gifts to my grandfather and several young masters. By the way, there are Mo Yan and Ning''er. At this time, she really spent a lot."


    These were all in her expectation.


    In fact, Lin MengWu came in to buy people''s hearts and compete for the position of master of her family.


    But speaking of gifts, why doesn''t she seem to have received them?


    "You got it, too?"


    She grabbed the cloth towel next to her, wiped her hands and asked.


    Ah Xiu nodded and took out a delicate jade pendant.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t let her see me."


    Here, ah Xiu''s identity is still Su Mei''s maid.


    As for Bai Su, she was hidden under her intention.


    "Oh, the people around me are so generous. It seems that my sister is sure to win."


    As soon as she spoke, she saw Su Xi running in a hurry.


    "Miss, Miss Wu wants to see you. She said yes and brought you a present."


    She said, how could Lin MengWu miss such a good opportunity.


    He got up and patted off the fish food standing on his skirt.


    "See you if you want. Let her wait for me in the front hall. I''ll go after I change my clothes."


    "Yes."


    Ah Xiu took a look at the direction of the small hall with some deep meaning.


    I don''t know when this good play will be staged.


    "Miss Wu, please have tea."


    "Thank you."


    The beautiful maid gave Lin MengWu a cup of tea. She also came from an aristocratic family. The smell of tea overflowed and knew that she was not an ordinary product.


    And she, who has always been used to being arrogant, has to smile at a handmaid, but it really makes her angry.


    However, the more she saw the magnificence of the palace family, the more her patience became.


    At the thought that it will be her after this, what are these grievances?


    But unexpectedly, even Su Mei, who relied on Lin Mengya, could get such an elegant yard.


    Remembering her dirty and broken yard, Lin MengWu felt more and more unbalanced because of the resentment in her heart.


    It''s all Lin Mengya!


    But she''s not in a hurry.


    Because she knew that Lin Mengya would eventually be defeated by her.


    At that time, she will take back everything that bitch cares about!


    "I''m late. I hope Miss Wu won''t blame me."


    Lin MengWu immediately got up and greeted her, but as soon as she raised her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Su Mei''s goose yellow skirt.


    A trace of jealousy ignited from her heart and became a raging fire in the twinkling of an eye.


    But on his face, he still had to make a gentle and harmless expression.

 Chapter 1573

    "No, I''m early. Excuse me, sir."


    If Lin MengWu could speak without biting his teeth, it might be more persuasive.


    Lin Mengya pretended not to notice her gaffe and smiled and let people in.


    "Where can it be regarded as an interruption? It is supposed that I booed the poor and asked for warmth when Miss Wu moved here on the first day. Instead, I asked Miss Wu to work first. I''m really embarrassed to say that."


    She sat in the master''s position, and the skirt hung obediently on her legs, revealing the hairpin ring she was wearing in an instant.


    It''s a very good jade ring. The quality is not good, and the carver is even more powerful.


    When she saw Lin MengWu''s eyes sticking to the jade ring, she sneered fiercely in her heart.


    Look, it''s still the same as before. It''s not promising at all.


    But soon, Lin MengWu had to take back his eyes.


    Even though she was dressed in silk, she was still a little worse than Su Mei.


    It''s just because Su Mei''s clothes are carefully made by the inner workshop that specially cuts clothes for the palace family.


    The eyes just inadvertently looked back and forth, and Lin Mengya guessed Lin MengWu''s mind.


    Since childhood, Lin MengWu''s food and clothing must be the best.


    In the past, she was spoiled by her mother and the Queen''s aunt. Naturally, they all agreed.


    But now, she''ll have to be wronged to death.


    She smiled and took a sip of the tea next to her.


    This feeling, cool!


    "We are all family members, so why say such an outsider. I heard that Mr. Su Mei is close to my sister and even close friends. I don''t know where my sister got such good luck to find such a capable friend of yours. I''m really envious."


    Lin MengWu took back her sour eyes and exchanged greetings with her.


    After Lin Mengya took another sip of tea, she said faintly.


    "Speaking, my acquaintance with the owner is also an unspeakable fate. However, it seems that I have never heard the owner say that she has a sister."


    Hearing the speech, Lin MengWu''s body shook slightly.


    Immediately, her face showed continued sadness, and her eyes dropped. It seemed that she had touched some sad past.


    "There are some misunderstandings between my sister and me. But outsiders don''t know these things. After all, we are close sisters. Blood is thicker than water. One day, my sister will know my pains."


    This sentence means that she is an outsider. It''s better to know better.


    But Lin MengWu''s expression never saw a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "That''s right. I don''t know if Miss Wu was used to it at the palace?"


    When she couldn''t hear it and didn''t pick a quarrel, she asked kindly.


    Lin MengWu was slightly stunned. She probably didn''t think why Su Mei didn''t ask, but she soon recovered.


    "I''m not used to my own house. But my yard is small and not as spacious as sister Su Mei."


    Small yard?


    Lin Mengya sneers in her heart. Lin MengWu lives in the yard, but she has carefully selected it.


    A simple and clean small yard is more than enough for more than a dozen people. Is Lin MengWu too small?


    It''s a big place outside. Why doesn''t she move out?


    "Oh, just get used to it. I don''t know if Miss Wu comes so early, but what can I do for you?"


    Lin Mengya just didn''t take part in Lin MengWu''s dance. She just started another head and asked.


    Lin MengWu was so angry at this moment, but she couldn''t take the initiative to ask Su Mei, so she could only follow her.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal, but I''ve just come back and I''m not familiar with the old house. Since we''re a family in the future, we should naturally live in harmony. This is a small gift I brought. I hope sister Su Mei doesn''t dislike poverty."


    After all, I finally got to the point.


    She looked at the other party and took out a delicate brocade box. As soon as the lock was opened, she saw that there were two pearl hairpins inside.


    It was modeled on the branches, dotted with milky pearls. It was not very expensive. At least it was very chic.


    As soon as she looked, she knew that she had put her mind on it.


    "Zhilan Yushu, Miss Wu really has a good eye. I''ll thank you first."


    She said with a smile, but when the maid accepted the brocade box, she obviously saw a touch of reluctance in Lin MengWu''s eyes.


    Everyone knows that she is the first female gentleman in Sitai college.


    So I sent this thing to meet her identity.


    I''m afraid every gift given by Lin MengWu is carefully selected.


    To please people, gifts are always the best start.


    "As long as Mr. Su Mei likes it."


    Lin MengWu''s heart is dripping blood.


    She has many pearl hairpins, but this hairpin is exquisitely made and very rare.


    She moved a lot of thoughts, and even thought of trading it back with others.


    But in the end, she didn''t dare to do so.


    Can only work hard to comfort themselves, there will be better in the future.


    "Yes, of course."


    She deliberately took out the bead hairpin to play in front of Lin MengWu.


    But the line of sight always secretly hooked Lin MengWu''s reaction.


    "Why don''t I put it on now and see if it looks good?"


    On a whim, she ordered someone to bring a mirror and put the Pearl hairpin on her hair room.


    In fact, she didn''t like it much. She just wanted to see Lin MengWu''s reaction more.


    "It''s really very suitable for sister Su Mei."


    Lin MengWu said against her heart that the hairpin was really more beautiful and exquisite.


    Lin Mengya reached out and touched it. She looked left and right in the mirror and kept changing various postures and angles to appreciate the beauty of the Pearl hairpin.


    "I think so. I used to think there was something missing in my makeup box. Now when the hairpin given by Miss Wu comes, I finally feel perfect."


    Looking at Su Mei as if she liked it very much, Lin MengWu was very angry.


    She despised Su Mei''s small family spirit in her heart, but on her face, she still had to agree.


    "If sister Su Mei likes it, it''s not in vain."


    "Of course I like it. It''s the owner''s sister. She has a delicate mind and unique vision. The more I look at it, the more detailed it is. Thanks to Miss Wu''s generosity, I''m afraid I won''t give anything to others."


    She deliberately praised, but Lin MengWu''s face was more and more ugly.


    When the show off stimulation was enough, Lin MengWu had already endured enough, got up and wanted to leave.


    "It''s rare to fall in love with you like this. Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    She pretended to go or stay, but Lin MengWu shook his head and smiled unnaturally.


    "I have other things to deal with. Talk to sister Su Mei next time."


    "Well, the first day you moved here, there must be a lot of things. I won''t keep you any more. Come on, put this hairpin away for me. Don''t lose it or forget it."


    She deliberately uses the Pearl hairpin to stimulate Lin MengWu. The latter''s heart has long been inundated by jealousy. There is no time to deal with her.


    Watching the other party leave, Lin Mengya pulled out the hairpin on her head and threw it into the box.


    And ah Xiu also came in from the outside.


    "If the people behind her knew that she just sent a hairpin for nothing today, would she be angry?"


    Lin MengWu finally came to give something, obviously with the intention of attracting and testing.


    So she deliberately changed into expensive clothes and boasted in front of Lin MengWu.


    It''s nothing more than trying to arouse Lin MengWu''s jealousy and then mess up each other''s plans.


    Women are always fickle.


    Especially Lin MengWu, as long as he has mastered his weakness, he can easily lead by the nose.


    "I''m not so angry. Watch it closely. It seems that people have paid such a big price."


    The bait should be big enough and long enough for the big fish to take the bait.


    Lin MengWu thinks she''s here to fish. In fact, it''s the bait she tied to the hook.


    The gift giving came to an end, leaving Suxi to continue to monitor. She took a break and went to her great grandfather''s yard.


    The two babies were very happy to see her. According to her instructions, they only introduced her to yuanze and Qiaoer. She was the owner of the house. Please take care of their aunt.


    Yuanze is the oldest among the children and is more and more stable.


    At first, he just looked at him carefully, and even vaguely meant to protect three small.


    It seems that these four small seedlings grow well.


    But she came just to check if there was anything wrong.


    She only glanced at the things sent by Lin MengWu and ordered Gong Ping to throw them in the warehouse.


    In the future, no matter great grandparents or four children, they must be careful what they eat and use.


    But don''t refuse what Lin MengWu sent, but just send it to her yard.


    It was almost settled here. She also went back to her yard, changed her clothes and changed her face.


    When the lights are on, the sky is getting darker.


    She, ah Xiu and Bai Su, disguised as one master and two servants, quietly went to Xicheng.


    Non Yecheng has not implemented a strict curfew system. With the arrival of summer, there are many more places for recreation after nightfall.


    She did not adopt a one size fits all attitude towards Qin Lou Chu Guan.


    Sometimes such places are needed for business and social exchanges.


    Moreover, she felt that as long as it was not forced, it could be regarded as a serious business.


    Therefore, all restaurants operating the meat business in feiye city need to register and pay part of the tax on time every month.


    In addition, there are explicit provisions that if the bad phenomenon of forced prostitution and human trafficking is found, not only all property shall be confiscated, but also be expelled from non Yecheng forever, and those who are serious shall be directly executed.


    At first, no one dared to do such a business, but later it was found that in fact, they mainly didn''t do anything harmful, and the non Yecheng conditions were still very loose.


    Moreover, initiative and passivity are completely different things. With the care of the government, those guests dare not make trouble easily.


    There are first and second. A few months later, Xicheng returned to its former prosperity.


    Just at night, countless lanterns were set up along the street to illuminate here as if it were day.


    When they arrived here, many restaurants had just opened and had not yet reached the busiest time.

 Chapter 1574

    The three of them dressed like ordinary rich children, but the flower girls around them just smiled at them.


    Occasionally waving handkerchiefs and calling them to play, most of them looked relaxed.


    How many are not human spirits here?


    And Lin Mengya didn''t cover up too much. After all, there are still many girls who come here to see the freshness because of curiosity.


    As they walked and looked, they soon arrived at Wenyu Pavilion, the largest elegant Pavilion in feiye city.


    Standing at the door and looking inside, it''s strange that other families are busy doing business. Why is it so quiet here today?


    Seeing the three of them keep looking inside, the girl in the next building couldn''t help laughing and said.


    "Three young masters, are you here to gain insight?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and smiled gently at the girl who spoke.


    "I''ve long heard that it''s different from here. The girl who wants to come inside must be as beautiful as her sister."


    No one doesn''t like to listen to good words, not to mention her soft voice, which makes life feel no evil.


    The flower mother covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Young master''s mouth is so sweet. There are many rules in Wenyu Pavilion. They won''t open the door until half an hour at least. Come to my sister and make my sweet cake, which is most suitable for young master like you."


    She took another look at Wenyu Pavilion and walked over like a stream of good advice.


    The flower mother didn''t deceive her. She ordered cakes all over the table. None of them was exquisite and delicious.


    Although the price is not cheap, she may be short of money next to Lin Mengya, but silver is the most indispensable one in the world.


    He stuffed fifty Liang silver into the flower mother''s hand. The man immediately stayed with a smile, poured tea and water for her and talked about the world.


    Sitting on the second floor near the street, her eyes never left Wenyu Pavilion.


    "Do you know who is the most famous girl in the Wenyu pavilion?"


    Hua Niang seldom meets such a good job. She doesn''t have to deal with those guests who only want to take advantage of herself. Naturally, she is in a good mood and has a much more attentive attitude.


    "Young master, you''re right. The Wenyu Pavilion is no better than other flower buildings. The girls inside are all top-notch experts in our red powder world. If you want to say the most famous one, it''s Liu qianrong."


    "Oh? What means does Liu qianrong have? In my opinion, she may not be as beautiful as her sister?"


    Hua Niang saw that she was sweet and generous, and in her speech and behavior, she didn''t have the lofty disdain of ordinary aristocratic women, so she liked her more.


    Stretch out a scallion white finger and gently pinch her face.


    "Young master, you are so likable. Indeed, in terms of beauty, Liu qianrong is really the first to be Ye Cheng. I heard that the eldest lady of the palace family is a rare beauty in time. But even the young lady of the palace family is not as good as Liu qianrong."


    "Oh, what''s that?"


    She was curious, but not because her name was dragged in.


    The flower mother smiled mysteriously, leaned on her shoulder and bit her ears.


    "I''ve heard that she''s good at room surgery. It''s said that she can pick Yin and tonify yang to prolong people''s life."


    If you are an ordinary family lady, you will make a red face after listening to it.


    Unfortunately, she is more calm than the old driver.


    After listening, his eyes just flashed.


    "Is there such a skill in the world?"


    Hua Niang''s reaction to her was a little unexpected, but here, what kind of people she hasn''t touched?


    If people don''t take the bait, they won''t play anymore.


    Instead, he glanced at Wenyu Pavilion one day with disdain, and his tone was a little uncomfortable.


    "Who knows, but if there is such a spell, won''t all the girls in our flower building become immortals? I think it''s just a lie made up by Liu qianrong. By the way, you''ll know later. In the Wenyu Pavilion, everything is fake and serious, which is not as interesting as ours."


    Their two families are so close that they think they have a competitive relationship.


    So she didn''t pay much attention to Hua Niang''s words.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that the reason why Wen Yuge can become the first elegant building in non Yecheng must be its excellence.


    She really wants to see what''s different from other flower buildings.


    After chatting for a while, something else began to happen below.


    First, in the Wenyu Pavilion, bright lights in the shape of the moon lit up.


    Moreover, the lights are arranged according to the law of the moon.


    When the light reaches the gate, there is a waning moon.


    It''s as like as two peas in the sky.


    Then there were two lines of pretty girls, one after another, following the moon lamp.


    They also carried a lamp in their hands, but it was in the shape of a five pointed star.


    Although she didn''t study the shape of figures in this time and space, she also knew that five pointed stars were not common.


    But what these girls hold in their hands is really a five pointed star lantern.


    Maybe there is something special that she doesn''t understand.


    The girls'' movements were neat and uniform. Finally, a man dressed like a fairy official in the opera came out slowly.


    Standing at the door, he bowed to the waiting guests and said with a smile.


    "The two Moon Palace fairies on duty today are Qingrou fairy and Chulan fairy. Please don''t be impatient. Open the door of the Moon Palace immediately!"


    Behind him, a gate in the shape of a full moon opened slowly at the moment.


    At the same time, there was also a sound of music.


    At the moment, it sounds like some fairy music.


    By the flickering lights, it shook the inside like a fairyland.


    In front of her eyes, she is worthy of being the largest elegant building. She plays role-playing very smoothly!


    After a few mouthfuls of cake and a big drink of water, she threw a silver ticket on the table and hurried to the door of Wenyu pavilion with Bai Su and ah Xiu.


    Of course, people''s Wenyu Pavilion even opens the door like this. People who can enter are naturally either rich or expensive.


    Every guest will first have a maid dressed as Xian''e and send a "divine pill" first.


    But if you want to get the divine pill, you must pay the price first.


    In fact, it''s money, but if you want to participate, you must first go not far away and exchange money for some small jade shoots.


    It is said that in the Wenyu Pavilion, money is not accepted, and only this small jade shoot is used to settle the bill.


    When Bai Su changed back, Lin Mengya knew that one of the small jade shoots was fifty Liang, which was amazing.


    She weighed several small jade shoots that were not very good, but she couldn''t help being curious.


    The boss behind this shop must be a strange man.


    She exchanged a small jade shoot for three "divine pills". She only sniffed and threw it into her mouth.


    It''s safe. In fact, it''s Hawthorn pill. It tastes sour, sweet and delicious.


    After she swallowed it, a maid with a star lamp came to guide her.


    "Welcome the three immortals to the fairyland."


    As soon as they got to the door, the starlight maids said in unison.


    This is the treatment that every guest will have. It sounds like it really makes people feel elated.


    "Immortal, this way, please."


    The maid of the star lamp is responsible for leading. When she gets inside, xiaoxian''e comes to meet her.


    The Wenyu Pavilion is very spacious. There are soft gauze curtains hanging everywhere. It is blowing in the wind. It has a unique charm.


    That little fairy e is only thirteen or fourteen years old, but she has beautiful appearance and is very smart.


    "When the three immortals first entered the fairyland, I don''t know whether they want to retrieve the past or look at the present and future?"


    This should be to ask her whether she came here to find old acquaintances or meet new friends.


    She thought about it and decided to tell the truth.


    "Since it''s the fairyland, it''s natural to know about the future. But more importantly, you want to strengthen some immortal staff. Why don''t you bother the little fairy and introduce it to me first."


    She is very handy in this kind of role play.


    It''s just that Bai Su and ah Xiu nearby frown slightly, which is probably not very interesting.


    Xiao Xian''e was well-trained and understood what she meant at once.


    "Yes, please follow the immortal''s orders and invite the three immortals to come with me."


    The girl disguised as Xian''e explained to her as she walked.


    Both guests and girls dress up as immortals.


    Even in Wenyu Pavilion, all places are divided according to fairyland.


    For example, yaochi fairyland and LingXiao palace have been thoroughly done.


    She also admires the boss here. For cosplay, the boss seems to be serious.


    "Excuse me, Xian''e, where is that?"


    As she passed the corridor, she pointed to the middle stage.


    The stage is very simple, but there is a huge screen behind it. On it is a picture of Chang''e running to the moon.


    It is said that Chang''e runs to the moon, but only one sleeve is painted.


    "There is the Moon Palace. In a moment, the two fairies on duty in the Moon Palace will perform here to congratulate the immortals on their accession to the fairy world."


    "Will Qingrou fairy go too?"


    The little girl nodded and said.


    "Qingrou fairy has excellent zither skills. In a moment, the immortal can hear xianle."


    She came this time just for Qingrou.


    After wandering around, the three of them finally found a place not far from the Moon Palace stage to sit down.


    At this time, there were not too many people around. There were two or three maidens waiting among them.


    Ah Xiu looked around for a week and then lowered his voice.


    "Sister ya, the boss of Wen Yuge, is really elegant. What''s the meaning of saying that they all fake immortals?"


    Lin Mengya poured herself a cup of tea. Her view here is quite different from ah Xiu.


    "Life is like a play and a play is like life. Once the desire is satisfied, people are easy to be empty. Sometimes, it''s really difficult to distinguish reality from fantasy. Since they are all fake, what''s the difference between immortal and mortal?"


    Ah Xiu tilted her head, as if she still couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 1575

    "Sister ya, can you speak more easily?"


    She took a sip of the hot air on the tea and said leisurely.


    "When you''re full, do you understand?"


    Ah Xiu nodded. She understood this.


    Although it''s lavish here, there are a lot of guests.


    Not long after the door opened, there were many guests downstairs.


    If it''s open late at night, I don''t know how many people will come.


    There were more and more guests here, and soon they were full of people next to them.


    While chatting with ah Xiu and Bai Su, Lin Mengya observed the surrounding environment.


    Because many children of aristocratic families have come to Wen Yufang recently. There are all guests with local accents in Wen Yufang.


    She casually looked at the corridor on the second floor. Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure.


    Why is he here?


    "Young master, who do you see?"


    When there are many people, they have to be careful.


    Ah Xiu looked at the past with her eyes, but she didn''t see anything.


    "Oh, just an acquaintance."


    She took back her eyes, and the other party didn''t know her very well.


    And with that person''s temperament, it''s reasonable to appear here.


    "Do you want to have a look?"


    Ah Xiu suggested, but after thinking about it, Lin Mengya shook her head.


    People come just for fun. She can''t reveal her true identity. What can she do when she goes up?


    Fortunately, on the stage of the Moon Palace, there was a movement soon.


    Several musicians took their own instruments and sat behind the screen. Soon there was a soft sound of silk and bamboo.


    That song is full of emotion. Although it can be regarded as a decadent sound, it is a bit more cold in Wonderland.


    Lin Mengya was fascinated when she heard a voice with some apology.


    "Tell you immortals that fairy Qingrou has gone to prepare for the peach festival because she was ordered by the queen mother. You can''t turn back for a moment. Please forgive me."


    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea and almost didn''t spray it out.


    Is this too deep into the play?


    When she said this, the underground people naturally didn''t want to, and some began to make trouble.


    The girl was not annoyed and said calmly


    "However, although fairy Qingrou was delayed, another fairy came to congratulate her."


    Suddenly, a ethereal song came.


    Lin Mengya saw a woman in a soft gauze skirt hanging by silk and falling down bit by bit.


    Then, after falling to the ground, the woman whirled.


    Large tracts of clothes and skirts rolled up like flowing clouds in the sky.


    The woman''s slender and soft figure is also fantastic.


    The song is coming to an end. Finally, it stops quietly when the woman turns around.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya saw that the woman had a pair of romantic eyebrows and eyes, and the corners of her eyes were full of seductive charm.


    But on her face, there was a coolness like a fairy.


    Indeed, it is different from ordinary flower mothers.


    "It''s Liu qianrong!"


    "Yes! That''s her!"


    In the crowd, there are regular visitors who come here. Naturally, they recognize them all at once.


    Lin Mengya wanted to go, but she stayed after hearing the words "Liu qianrong".


    Since it is claimed to be the number one here, it must be something extraordinary.


    For a moment, the lonely fairy smiled.


    When he doesn''t laugh, the man is like a flower of kaolin, hidden and inviolable.


    But this smile is full of beauty, like a small hook, which can hook people''s inner desire.


    Liu qianrong took out a small fan from behind and began to sing a song again.


    She couldn''t understand the words, but the tone was very soft.


    It makes people feel as if their heart has turned into soft around their fingers and broken heart.


    She lowered her eyes and listened to the woman''s song.


    Even in the world of mortals, the woman''s music is very affectionate.


    What about the number one scholar of Huaguo? He doesn''t lean on the building all day and laugh and can''t be free?


    Alas, it''s a pity to have such a good voice.


    She thought for a while and didn''t throw jade shoots on the stage like everyone else.


    Instead, she waved her hand and invited Xiao Xian''e to serve her.


    "What can I do for you, immortal?"


    She raised her head and looked at Liu qianrong who was singing. After thinking for a moment, she handed over most of the jade shoots to Xiao xian''e.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll buy Miss Liu for a day. She doesn''t need to accompany me. She just needs to go where she wants to go."


    Xiao Xian''e Rao was used to seeing the world and couldn''t help being surprised.


    The jade shoots in my hand are heavy. That''s a big number.


    But she had never heard of the guest''s request.


    "Just tell the boss what I said."


    "Yes."


    The request was made by the guest. She just needs to do it.


    After sending off Xiao Xian''e, she walked to the second floor without a trace of nostalgia.


    Looking at Liu qianrong, she thought of ruby.


    That heart is more pure and tenacious than anyone. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    Hastily put away her rare disappointment. She grabbed someone and asked where Qingrou''s room was.


    "If you go back to fairy, fairy Qingrou''s room is on the southeast corner of the second floor. But she has guests now. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to see you."


    She nodded without embarrassment.


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Bai Su frowned. Lin Mengya didn''t look at it and knew that the girl was probably thinking about how to "invite" the guests in Qingrou''s room.


    "No! We can''t attract anyone''s attention this time. Go and have a look first."


    Qingrou must have something to do with her fifth brother Zhonggu. In that case, she can''t act rashly.


    If Qingrou detects anything, she destroys all the evidence.


    Or if she simply refuses to admit it, she will not only scare the snake, but also give up all her previous achievements.


    The three soon reached the southwest corner. It''s quieter here than outside.


    And there is a sign hanging at the door of each room.


    They soon found the brand belonging to Qingrou.


    Bai Su pushed silently, but unexpectedly, she pushed away.


    "Master, there is no one in the room!"


    No one?


    The three looked at no one around and immediately flashed into Qingrou''s room.


    Although Qingrou is not the most popular one here, being able to endure to the level of "Fairy" is obviously an existence of great scenery in the building.


    Besides, she is a Yaki.


    Yaji is special. They are usually Qing shepherds, and their origins are good.


    Be proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and master the skills of poetry, poetry and Fu.


    In this way, it can be called Yaji.


    Compared with other identities, Yaji has greater autonomy in choosing guests.


    And such people generally end up with a relatively rich destination.


    Isn''t Qingrou having guests? Why is the room still empty?


    Since you can invite her, I don''t think you are ordinary people.


    Yaji''s own room is usually a place for visitors.


    She looked carefully while she came in.


    The layout here is also very luxurious, and it is much larger than the boxes and rooms outside.


    "The tea is still warm. It should have just left."


    Bai Su touched the tea and said in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya also poked out her finger and touched it. The tea was still full and the door was not closed.


    Where did Qingrou and her guests go?


    "I think something''s wrong. The three of us look for it separately. Remember, no matter what happens, be careful and keep quiet. Later, we''ll meet in front of Qingrou''s door."


    Qingrou will never disappear for no reason, and they should not have seen Qingrou when they came here just now.


    Such a woman, in the modern entertainment industry, is obviously the coffee of front-line artists.


    No matter where you go, you will be amazed by countless types. If you go with the guests, how can you not attract the attention of others?


    The two nodded and looked for her separately.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and looked at the adjacent houses.


    In addition to Liu qianrong below, should anyone here see Qingrou''s whereabouts?


    Obviously, she can''t ask one by one. She has to think of a way not to turn around like a headless fly.


    After thinking about it, she saw those little fairy e who kept shuttling.


    Yes!


    She waved to one of them. The girl didn''t doubt him and soon came to her.


    "What can I do for you, immortal?"


    "I just saw the door of fairy Qingrou open. I don''t know if her guests have left. Why don''t you help me go in and ask. If her guests have left, I want to see her face."


    Then she took out a small jade shoot and stuffed it into Xiao Xian''e''s hand.


    The little girl has also done a lot of time here. Naturally, she understands what she means.


    Smiled, nodded and said.


    "Don''t worry, immortal. I''ll help you ask. But fairy Qingrou has a special temper. I''m afraid she won''t see customers easily."


    "No harm, as long as you help me to ask."


    Xiaoxian''e carefully put the jade shoot in her sleeve before pushing the door in.


    Lin Mengya looked around and made sure that no one found it. She also followed in with the cat on her waist.


    Before long, she put on the clothes of the little fairy E and came out of the sunny and soft room.


    In order not to be found, she hid people in the corner.


    She took the overpowering drug with her. The amount was not large enough for one night''s sleep.


    She tugged at her sleeve and tried to keep her eyebrows down so as not to attract anyone''s attention.


    At this time, she thanked the dim candlelight in Wenyu Pavilion for allowing her to muddle through smoothly.


    When she came to the first room in the next corridor, she first listened close to it. After confirming that there were no scenes unsuitable for children, she knocked on the door gently.


    "Who?"


    It opened inside and showed an impatient face.


    I think she is also a little servant girl responsible for serving the girls.


    She bowed her head and came out with an air of cowardice.


    "There are guests outside. I want to invite our girl to go with Qingrou. Do you have time?"


    The man turned his eyes and said.


    "When you go back, you say that our girls are busy and don''t have time to serve those people."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said cautiously.


    "That Qingrou girl..."


    "Just ask Qingrou. All right. The girl is with the distinguished guest. I don''t have time to pay attention to you."

 Chapter 1576

    With a bang, the door closed in front of her.


    Lin Mengya touched her nose. Fortunately, she flashed fast and didn''t hit it.


    People here are tempting, and she remembers the smell of Qingrou''s perfume powder and head oil in Qingrou''s room.


    Here, such a red number one card must be used differently from others.


    Inside, there is nothing that belongs to Qingrou.


    She glanced at the next and continued to look.


    There are many people in the building, and she won''t be suspected.


    But after looking around, there was no trace of Qingrou.


    She took time to go back and have a look. There was no trace of anyone going back.


    Strange, where will people go?


    Normally, I won''t even participate in the performance. There must be a distinguished guest at the door.


    Under normal circumstances, such a distinguished guest will not leave the girls'' room.


    Even if she left, it would cause a commotion, and she wouldn''t miss it.


    It seems that she is searching in the wrong direction.


    Why don''t you look for the whole room of Wenyu pavilion?


    She looked upstairs and downstairs and immediately gave up the idea.


    "Hey, come here!"


    Behind him came a rude voice.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She immediately pretended to be flattered and walked over.


    "What can I do for you, sister?"


    "Go and send the fruit to miss qianrong''s house."


    "Yes."


    She took the white fruit tray in the woman''s hand and Liu qianrong''s house. She knew that when she went to check it before, it had been locked.


    I think it''s because the following performance is coming to an end, so I invited someone in.


    She planned very well. After delivering the fruit tray, she returned to Qingrou''s house and changed her identity with the little girl.


    Knocked on Liu qianrong''s door and heard someone answer.


    "Come in."


    When she opened the door, she didn''t look around. She just wanted to put down the fruit plate as quickly as possible.


    Liu qianrong has returned. At this time, the house is full of sweet aroma.


    But she smelled a familiar smell. No, it was


    "Go down."


    Liu qianrong is a gentle tone to everyone, and today is no exception.


    But in the past, those pretty clever little girls stood beside her.


    "There''s nothing for you here. Go out first."


    With patience, Liu qianrong said again.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was still standing next to me.


    With a slight frown, she quickly turned to the distinguished guest next to her.


    This is a big man. The boss told her to serve her well.


    If you are annoyed by a girl, she will suffer.


    "You..."


    "Let her stay. The room is so big that she is not lacking."


    Since it was a distinguished guest, Liu qianrong naturally didn''t refuse.


    She looked at the girl quietly. She only looked at her drooping face. Although she couldn''t recognize her appearance, she was just a beautiful woman.


    When I was wondering, I heard the distinguished guest say again.


    "You go out and she stays."


    Liu qianrong looked puzzled at the distinguished guest. Didn''t she say she wanted people to stay?


    But a moment later, she reacted.


    "You mean, let me go and she will stay to serve you?"


    The distinguished guest nodded and his thoughtful eyes were always printed on the woman beside her.


    Liu qianrong was confused. She knew her appearance very well.


    About half of the guests who came here came for her.


    But now, she was compared by an untrained novice?


    Suddenly, Liu qianrong thought it was too absurd, right?


    "Sir, she hasn''t been trained yet. I''m afraid she can''t serve you. Why don''t I invite some sisters for you?"


    Liu qianrong said tentatively that she was not jealous that the girl was valued by distinguished guests, just because she was afraid of offending others.


    But unexpectedly, the distinguished guest insisted again and again.


    "No, just her."


    Now, Liu qianrong had no choice.


    She looked at the guest''s face and was afraid that if she continued, she would only annoy others.


    After thinking about it, she said with a smile.


    "It''s also her blessing to be seen by you. Wait a moment, and I''ll tell her."


    "No need."


    Since then, Liu qianrong, who has been rejected, can''t return to God at this time.


    He opened his mouth and just wanted to say something gentle, but he was killed by the distinguished guest''s "eyes".


    What should I do? It seems that the distinguished guest really likes the girl very much.


    She murmured in her heart, but on her face, Liu qianrong didn''t show any dissatisfaction.


    "Well, I''ll go out first. You take good care of this master. He''s a friend of the boss. You know he''s good."


    The woman nodded to show that she understood.


    Liu qianrong was extremely helpless, but she could only secretly pray that the girl could be smart. Don''t annoy your guests.


    I was uneasy, but I went out of my room and closed the door.


    It''s the first time she''s been kicked out of her room. What''s the matter?


    Forget it, let''s leave it to the boss.


    The room was quiet and they were speechless.


    Lin Mengya has been standing with her head down, so that people can''t see her expression clearly.


    The distinguished guest sat at the table, his eyes glued to her, but he didn''t speak immediately.


    "Pour me the wine."


    Pour the wine?


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she was very obedient.


    He came forward to hold the wine pot, and the jade wine fell into the cup, arousing a crisp sound.


    "Please drink."


    The jade white cup was pinched between fingers.


    However, after a long time, no one drank the wine.


    "You say, should I drink this glass of wine or not?"


    The man''s tone seemed really confused.


    "Drink if you want, and don''t drink if you don''t want."


    Bring so much nonsense? Who dares not drink the wine she poured?


    "Yes, I''ll drink it."


    It seems that I really like the things in the cup, with a bit of joy in my tone.


    But unexpectedly, a moment later, even a glass of wine was thrown away.


    "You!"


    She raised her head and glared at the guy in front of her.


    The man was leisurely, but his eyebrows were cold.


    "Little thing, you dare to poison me. You''re murdering your husband, you know?"


    Lin Mengya, who was willing to be put on such a hat by him, also imitated his appearance and said with an expression.


    "Have I married you? Besides, I want to kill you. Do you think you can escape?"


    At the table, long Tianyu heard the speech and raised his eyebrows.


    The expression is also like the melting of ice and snow, and it becomes gentle in an instant.


    "Jealous?"


    "Ghosts will eat your vinegar!"


    Lin Mengya, who was seen through, turned and was about to leave, but was caught by the wrist.


    "Ya''er, don''t make trouble. I have to come."


    He was a little sorry in his tone, but before Lin Mengya answered, he tried his best to hold the man in his arms.


    "Let go of me! Scum man!"


    Lin Mengya stared and roared. Unfortunately, long Tianyu was not afraid at all. Instead, she happily kissed her lips.


    "It''s so beautiful. They are all the same clothes. How can they be more like Fairies in the sky when they are worn on my ya''er?"


    "Hum! Don''t think so, I''ll forgive you!"


    "Where can I have the blessing to let the fairy forgive me? The fairy is so good-looking even when she is angry. Even if I am strange by the fairy, it is a great honor."


    ¡°...¡±


    Lin Mengya is quiet.


    She looked at long Tianyu seriously and sighed for a long time.


    "Go ahead."


    Long Tianyu didn''t react for a moment, so he had to ask in doubt.


    "Say what?"


    "Were you kidnapped by aliens and changed your brain, or did you wear it?"


    She shook her legs leisurely, looked at the guy who could fly up just now and frowned.


    "My brain is my own, let alone someone with a different surname. My family doesn''t have the ability to change it for me. In other words, someone else handed it to me."


    "Who?"


    Seeing that she didn''t strip off this guy''s skin, she was a very cold man and taught him to be a little prince of love.


    She didn''t even get angry!


    "The one who asked me to come here today and stood me up."


    Easy, throw the pot successfully.


    Long Tianyu saw his mother''s resentful eyes as he wished. It seemed that he had no share of his family.


    That''s all it takes. As for the others.


    He deserved it. It has nothing to do with him.


    "Who asked you over?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya was not angry at all.


    She believes in her own man. In terms of their feelings, she won''t distrust her own man.


    And long Tianyu really has something to do with Liu qianrong. Just now, he will not leave himself.


    She can still distinguish between business and private affairs.


    "It''s the boss here. Qingrou has something to do with your fourth brother. I asked him to help me pay more attention to Qingrou. He invited me today to tell me something about Qingrou."


    Long Tianyu held a wisp of her hair in her hand and kept playing with it.


    I didn''t expect that the person waiting was not the one he was looking for.


    "Qingrou isn''t in the room, so I''m looking for her too. Was she called away by the boss?"


    She didn''t hide long Tianyu.


    Since she knew about it, she sent someone to pay attention to Qingrou.


    Everything is normal from last night to now. Why did the man disappear?


    "It''s possible."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Mengya struggled and jumped out of his arms.


    "Then hurry up and call someone out for me. I have a few words to ask her."


    Looking at his hand sadly, long Tianyu was dissatisfied.


    Why don''t you hold it for a while while while last night.


    As soon as his eyes sank, he put away all his tenderness and pity for her and turned into the cold and arrogant highness Xi.


    "Have you heard enough? If you don''t come out again, you''ll wait to die."


    what? Is there anyone else in the room?


    Lin Mengya subconsciously swept around. No, no one!


    But after waiting for a few minutes, I heard the foot sound of "pedaling".


    Obviously, someone ran up the stairs.


    "There are many distinguished guests. It''s because I''m far from welcome and the reception is not good. Please forgive me!"


    The door was pushed open and a smiling man came in.


    But before she could see clearly, the man knelt at the feet of long Tianyu with a "pop".

 Chapter 1577

    "Your Highness, I''m wrong. Please forgive me for being merciful outside the law! I won''t dare again in the future. Please forgive me!"


    When the man opened his mouth, he repeatedly begged for mercy.


    The appearance of sincere repentance is really beyond reproach.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu is not included.


    "I said what you taught me, but my sweetheart was not happy."


    He poured another glass of wine. Long Tianyu took a sip and said coldly.


    But the man raised his head and looked at her with a sad face.


    "My words can only work on ordinary women. This girl is a real fairy. How can she be the same as mediocre fat and vulgar powder?"


    Oh, I have found the master.


    Lin Mengya looked at the guy and shouted "spare your life", but in fact, she didn''t feel nervous or oppressive at all.


    It seems that this is still a "recidivist".


    "I actually like to hear that, but I didn''t show it. So, I''m also the Yong fat and vulgar powder in your mouth? Sir, you seem to have a lot of opinions about Yong fat and vulgar powder."


    The man''s face changed when she spoke.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, he said with a smile.


    "No problem. For me, the fairies in the fairy Palace are just delusions, or the fat and powder in the world are more warm. Besides, I can''t blame it. Even though I see all the beauty in the world, I haven''t seen a girl like a fairy. It''s strange that the girl is so beautiful that I made mistakes in my eyes."


    The man covered his chest bitterly, and his eyes were full of fake pain.


    Lin Mengya frowned and shrank back to her man.


    "When was he blind? You don''t ask the doctor to show him."


    Long Tianyu glanced at the man and said leisurely.


    "He''s blind and can''t be saved."


    Lin Mengya immediately made a compassionate expression.


    "It''s hard for you. It''s not easy to accept a disabled person to do things under your hand?"


    "It''s not easy. Just understand me."


    "I know, I know everything. There is some cure for eye disability, but there is no way for brain disability. I''m proud of you for doing such a great good thing."


    ...


    People on their knees are stupid.


    He tried everything, but he failed today?


    A little angry, but he didn''t forget that he was still weak at this time.


    "Two masters, how can you misinterpret my kindness like this! I have worked hard for your harmony! You can disagree, but you must not misunderstand me!"


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s shoulder and smiled.


    I don''t know where long Tianyu dug this baby.


    Anyway, it''s interesting.


    "Kindness is kindness, but it''s a little useless. Your suit is out of date. You''d better change it in the future. Otherwise, you won''t find a girl to marry you in your life."


    It''s no use being said. No matter what, as a man, it''s not acceptable.


    "Miss, that''s not true. I''ve been rolling out of the pile of fat and powder since I was a child. You can insult my personality, but please don''t insult my specialty!"


    I didn''t see it. It''s stubborn.


    She cleared her throat and her face was a little serious.


    "You may be used to coax these girls who are used to seeing men, because they don''t take you seriously. However, if you want to find a girl who really treats you, you have to pay your own heart. Well, get up and don''t delay the business."


    If she can understand what she said, it depends on whether the man is willing to accept it.


    In fact, as soon as she arrived at Wen Yuge, she saw all kinds of things outside and wondered what kind of person the boss behind the scenes was.


    Now, she can finally see clearly.


    This man is not glib, but in some ways, he is absolutely hard hearted.


    Can people who regard life as a play really care about some aspects?


    It''s just that I changed my indifference into a fake smile.


    The same is to say love words. Even if long Tianyu only imitates, he also brings his sincerity.


    When she said this, the right should be in return for these words.


    "Yes, Jiang Yi obeys."


    Just now the glib man kowtowed his head. In a twinkling of an eye, it was like a changed person.


    He is still in the same dress, but at this moment, he is cold and lonely, but in his eyes, he still doesn''t care about anything.


    "What about Qingrou?"


    Long Tianyu asked, and Jiang Yi immediately reported back.


    "If you return to your highness, Qingrou disappeared for no reason. I have sent someone to find it. There is no news yet."


    Sure enough, Qingrou disappeared.


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her gaffe might be more serious than she thought.


    "Who did you see before she disappeared? I heard that she had a distinguished guest to see?"


    "Indeed, the people of the Ma family came to order it in person yesterday. They said it was their childe and wanted to see Qingrou. The Ma family offered a high price, and Qingrou agreed."


    "Ma family? Who is it?"


    She hurriedly asked, and Jiang Yi spit out the familiar name.


    "Ma family, Ma Beichen."


    It''s him!


    She suddenly remembered the slightly familiar figure she saw when she first came.


    If you want to come now, it''s Ma Beichen!


    Is the Ma family also related to this matter?


    "Where is he?"


    She hasn''t seen it since.


    Jiang Yi also shook his head and said.


    "Missing."


    Qingrou and Ma Beichen are missing.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was slightly cold, and she had some bad hunches.


    At this time, long Tianyu held her hand and asked calmly.


    "Ma family, why invite Qingrou?"


    Long Tianyu knows the context, and naturally knows the key role of Qingrou.


    However, it is obvious that Jiang Yi is not very clear about this matter.


    "My subordinates don''t know. They only know that the Ma family must see Qingrou today. The Ma family didn''t say anything else, and I didn''t dare to ask."


    Long Tianyu continued to ask.


    "Before that, was there anything unusual about Qingrou?"


    Jiang Yi thought about it for a while before he said.


    "Qingrou didn''t sell to the girl in my building. She came from other places and just listed here. She doesn''t have much contact with anyone. I''ve inquired several times. I only know that she came from a good family, but I don''t know how she fell into the dust."


    "What else can it be? Of course, I think she''s lonely and helpless, so that''s why."


    "Who!"


    The sudden sound at the door alerted several people in the room at the same time.


    Jiang Yi almost like an arrow off the string, rushed to the door in an instant, pulled people in and closed the door.


    The action was done in one go. It didn''t even take five seconds.


    At this time, his hand was holding a snow-white slender neck.


    The murderous intention was revealed from Jiang Yi''s eyes.


    He showed an almost cruel smile and looked at the woman in his hand.


    "Who sent you? Now, I can make you suffer less!"


    Jiang Yi''s threat is extremely dangerous.


    But the people he controlled just struggled in pain and looked at him.


    "I didn''t mean to listen to you. If you kill me, no one will know about Qingrou."


    "How dare you threaten me?"


    It seems that Jiang Yi heard something funny. There was a bloody madness in Jiang Yi''s smile.


    In a moment, he could crush the woman''s neck so that she could no longer say a word.


    At the critical moment, someone stopped his action.


    "What she said is true. She just came here and didn''t eavesdrop."


    Jiang Yi looked at the person who opened his mouth, his eyes full of cold.


    "Miss, are you going to excuse a spy?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She looked at Jiang Yi with some regret.


    "Liu qianrong really just arrived. She didn''t lie. I noticed it, but I didn''t speak in time. It''s my fault."


    Her five senses are sharp, plus Shennong system. If someone eavesdropping outside, she will definitely feel it.


    Liu qianrong, who had just been dragged in, was an accident.


    Liu qianrong did pass by inadvertently. I don''t know why she suddenly turned in and heard their conversation.


    How to say, no matter how precise the system is, there will be bugs, won''t there?


    "My bugs are automatically repaired. Please rest assured."


    As soon as the idea came out, she thought of the mechanical sound of small medicine in her mind.


    Ten thousand alpacas roared past Lin Mengya.


    shut up! No peeping!


    "Good master, no problem, master."


    She slapped herself on the forehead and unloaded the system now. Is there time?


    Her words are not enough for Jiang Yi to release people. Fortunately, there is a long Tianyu behind her.


    "Jiang Yi, let her go."


    Let go instantly, no objection, clever as a robot.


    This double label is almost red fruit, without half concealment.


    "Cough, boss, at least I''m also your cash cow. Can''t you be polite to me?"


    Liu qianrong stepped aside, rubbing her neck and complaining.


    Lin Mengya looked at Liu qianrong carefully. It seems that one or two people in the Wenyu pavilion are not simple characters.


    Maybe she can find some unexpected gains.


    "Miss Liu, I''m sorry. It''s all my negligence."


    She is sincerely sorry, especially after seeing the red mark on Liu qianrong''s neck, she knows that Jiang Yi really used his real strength.


    "Cough, I''m fine, as long as I can''t die. Don''t you want to know Qingrou''s secret? I know some. I can tell you all, but I have a condition."


    Liu qianrong''s straight to the point surprised her.


    But people with a purpose are obviously more reliable than people without a purpose.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "Whatever Miss Liu wants, just say."


    But whether they can do it or not is their business.


    Liu qianrong was not vague and said positively.


    "I''m not demanding, as long as you can let me into the palace."


    Gong family?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, and their eyes were somewhat curious.


    It''s strange that Liu qianrong came to the palace family.


    Is she also one of the insiders about Qingrou and her fourth brother?

 Chapter 1578

    Several people were silent, but Lin Mengya and long Tianyu always communicated with each other with their eyes.


    Waiting is always worrying.


    Even people like Liu qianrong couldn''t help holding on to the clothes, and Bei''s teeth bit cherry lips carefully, restraining her anxiety and uneasiness.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya broke the silence.


    "Entering the palace is not a simple thing. However, you bet on the right person. No one can do such a big non ye city except us."


    Long Tianyu gently looked at his wife fooling others. It''s not wrong to say this.


    As the head of the palace family, no one in the whole non Ye City can match her qualifications.


    Liu qianrong seemed relieved. She also held the mentality of trying.


    After all, a person who can make a powerful boss pay so much attention to must be extraordinary.


    "However, you must tell me your real purpose of entering the palace. You also know that even if we are powerful, it is the palace family who is really in charge here. We still want to stay here, so we must not offend. If you want to be bad for the palace family, now I advise you to leave, or just hit the stone with an egg."


    She will never allow anyone to harm the palace family.


    That''s a threat.


    But unexpectedly, Liu qianrong''s face showed a few complex expressions.


    After much thought, Liu qianrong seemed to have made a decision.


    She got up and turned out a small blue cloth bag in the most hidden corner of the wardrobe in front of all of them.


    Long Tianyu was subconsciously on alert, but Lin Mengya knew that the small cloth bag was not dangerous.


    Liu qianrong opened it little by little. What lay inside was a dim and damaged jade hairpin.


    As soon as you look, you know that the years are not short.


    Su''s hand gently touched the jade hairpin. In Liu qianrong''s eyes, there was reluctance, guilt and relief.


    "Qianrong doesn''t want to harm the palace family. She just hopes to return it to the palace family immediately. If the young lady can talk to the palace family, qianrong can also entrust it to the young lady."


    With that, Liu qianrong presented the jade hairpin and her hands to her.


    She carefully looked at the jade hairpin lying in the handkerchief. In addition to the better texture, the style was old many years ago.


    I just don''t know what relationship chaizi has with the palace family.


    After thinking about it, she took the jade hairpin away.


    "If you can trust me, I will definitely send this thing to the palace family. Besides, does Miss Liu have anything else to say?"


    Liu qianrong did not hesitate to get her promise and shook her head gently.


    "Miss, it must be a promise. Qianrong entrusted it to you. It''s enough to be at ease. If you want to say anything else, please tell the Gong family. She''s gone, the past can''t be traced, and don''t mention it again."


    Listening to her tone, it seems that there are still some twists and turns.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya decided to go home and ask her great grandfather first.


    The old sesame seeds and rotten millet at home, but he never forgets them.


    "Well, I''ll tell you one by one. Don''t worry."


    Liu qianrong looked at her gratefully and knelt on the ground and kowtowed her head.


    "Qianrong will never forget her great kindness. From now on, qianrong will listen to her. Until the end of this matter, qianrong will make another plan. At that time, it''s up to her to decide whether to die or live."


    Speaking of this, anyway, Lin Mengya can''t let Jiang Yi do it again.


    She helped people up. At least so far, her feeling for Liu qianrong is not bad.


    "Please forgive me, miss qianrong. Some things are related to our lives. As long as you keep your mouth shut, we will not hurt you at all."


    Liu qianrong nodded.


    "Yes, qianrong understands."


    She''s a smart man. In this way, she saves a lot of things.


    "Qianrong girl, since I have already answered you, when are you going to tell me about Qingrou girl?"


    Liu qianrong said immediately.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Qianrong doesn''t mean to threaten. In fact, Miss Qingrou''s origin is similar to mine. She lost her father when she was young, and her mother was forced to remarry. She couldn''t bear humiliation and was short-sighted. Her uncle was cruel and wanted to sell her to a fellow gentry to fill the house. She didn''t want to, so she tried her best to escape. Later, she was really unsustainable and hung a sign in the flower building. ¡±


    Listen to his life experience, he is a hard man.


    But in this way, it seems that it has nothing to do with the fourth brother.


    "Do you think there seems to be something unusual about her recently?"


    Liu qianrong said and recalled.


    "I also feel a little strange. Because we are in sympathy with each other, we are closer than others. I remember she told me a few days ago that it seems that someone wants to redeem her. I advised her several times. The sweet words in the party say how to count? But the girl was very stubborn. When she saw that I didn''t believe it, she shut up later. I tried to find out several times The man who redeemed her was prevaricated by her. All I know is that the man was born in an aristocratic family, rich and powerful, and had some thoughts on her. "


    Most of the women in the happy field are desolate in the evening. Only those who can get a good end are smart people who can see through the world.


    In front of Liu qianrong is a, but listening to her words, that Qingrou is not smart.


    "Someone redeemed her, Jiang Yi. Do you know that?"


    Jiang Yi has been staring at Liu qianrong coldly. When he hears the speech, he immediately shakes his head.


    Liu qianrong sighed with regret.


    "I knew that infatuation is the most deadly thing for people like us. These days, I think Qingrou''s mood is not quite right. I thought she figured it out, or that person really wants to redeem her. But it''s all lies. Miss, I don''t know what fault Qingrou has committed, but she will certainly be deceived. Please let go anyway She has a way of life. As for the rest, she did it herself and could not blame anyone. "


    Lin Mengya did not agree to these words.


    If the fourth brother is really deliberately framed by Qingrou, no matter how pitiful he is, even if he is used, he can''t stay.


    "I''ll think about it, but now Qingrou is missing. Does Miss Liu know where to find her?"


    When asked here, Liu qianrong hesitated.


    "This... Dare you ask Miss, Qingrou, did she elope with others?"


    Jiang Yi on one side narrowed his eyes.


    Obviously, he is dissatisfied with Liu qianrong''s attitude and answer.


    It seems that if Qingrou really eloped with her lover, Liu qianrong decided not to help them.


    She thought and looked a lot more serious.


    "Miss Liu, since you already know that the man has never mentioned redemption to boss Jiang, you should know that he is not sincere to miss Qingrou. As for why I want to find Miss Qingrou, it also has something to do with one of my close relatives. Miss Qingrou is likely to be used by others to harm my close relatives. But I think she is a lonely and helpless weak woman, how can she talk to her What deep hatred does my close relative have? So I want to ask Qingrou if there is something else behind it. Maybe she was used, and I don''t know. "


    Liu qianrong looked at her with some hesitation in her eyes.


    Next to Jiang Yi, he became impatient and looked at Liu qianrong with a few more killing opportunities.


    "Talk nonsense to her. If you don''t talk, I''ll let you live and die. You should know who can''t offend here?"


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t like Jiang Yi''s threat, she has priorities.


    Ah Xiu and Bai Su haven''t heard back yet. Obviously, they haven''t found anyone.


    If you delay for a minute, Qingrou will be in more danger of being killed.


    If it really comes to that time, then I''m sorry for Liu qianrong.


    "I... maybe you''re right."


    Finally, the concern for Qingrou prevailed.


    After all, if things are really like what the young lady said, Qingrou will be dangerous.


    Somehow, she always trusted what the lady said.


    "Miss Liu, don''t waste time."


    "Qingrou told me before that she met the young master on the way to incense. Later, she would go to the Yuelao temple outside the city every first 15 days. I was curious and wanted to go with her, but she blocked me back. I think she should go there and meet her lover secretly."


    Yuelao temple outside the city?


    Lin Mengya carefully recalled that there was indeed such a place.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to find it now. Here, please ask Miss qianrong to watch it for me. Once there is news about Miss Qingrou, please inform me in time."


    "Yes, I will."


    She winked at long Tianyu. The latter understood and nodded at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yili immediately put away the fierce look in his eyes, but his sight was fixed on Liu qianrong, which meant to monitor her.


    It''s not too late. Since they know that Liu qianrong may go to the Yuelao temple, they must hurry there as soon as possible.


    Long Tianyu pulled her down the back stairs. Someone had led a jujube red horse below.


    "I haven''t told Bai Su and ah Xiu yet!"


    She left in a hurry and forgot for a moment.


    But unexpectedly, before the voice fell, the man was held on the horse by long Tianyu.


    "Let''s go first, and then they can follow."


    A word that slipped into her ear immediately relaxed her heart.


    With him, everything will be arranged properly.


    The horse''s hooves were raised, and the two men rushed out of wenyufang in the dark.


    He ran wildly in the dark back lane and soon turned onto the main road.


    "Yu, the Ma family are here."


    "Ma Beichen?"


    She nodded and put her face as close as possible to his chest.


    The night wind was gentle, but it hurt a little because of the horse''s speed.


    Long Tianyu wrapped her tightly with his cloak and asked in a low voice.


    "Do you suspect it has something to do with the horse family?"

 Chapter 1579

    "Maybe, but I always think the horse family is not so stupid."


    When she was in the temple, the Ma family and the Cheng family became her partners.


    Now the three families work together and can definitely surpass most aristocratic families.


    Unless they can find a more suitable partner than themselves, they should not unilaterally break the contract, let alone turn the gun head and harm the palace family.


    "Of course not. As for Ma Beichen, it''s not necessarily."


    The meaning of this is obviously something in the words.


    She tried to get out of her cloak, looked at his chin and asked.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Well, he looks unruly, ambitious and talented, but he is actually the next head of the Ma family."


    She doesn''t know how Ma Beichen is.


    All I know is that the man spends money like dirt and loves beauty.


    Although there has been convergence in recent years, it has long fallen into the name of a playboy.


    For this reason, the owner of the Ma family scolded him.


    But at most, it will relapse in less than three days.


    I think it''s also a strange man.


    "People of aristocratic families, where is it so simple?"


    "You seem to be very interested in him? Just a coyote. What''s worth your effort?"


    She just wanted to answer, but she found that the man''s tone was a little sour?


    Reluctantly shook her head. She swung her small fist and gently beat him on the chest.


    "What do you think? I''m interested in him because there''s a horse''s house behind him. Otherwise, I don''t care about him!"


    Long Tianyu glanced at her obliquely, and her expression was still not very good-looking.


    "But I know that he has also pursued you. He is not as good-looking as me, his status is not as noble as me, and his money is not as much as me. Don''t be interested."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t control it and rolled her eyes.


    Why is this guy becoming more and more childish in front of her?


    I don''t know whether it is because I forgot the past, so I liberated myself or something.


    She had some expectations. When he thought of it together, would he regret that he had done so many shameful things.


    "In my heart, of course you are the best in the world. I just think Ma Beichen has no reason to deal with the fourth brother. If he is confused by beauty, I believe it, but that Qingrou should have nothing to do with the palace family. I think Ma Beichen should have been framed."


    The Ma family had already sent someone, and she heard from her eldest brother that the two families had been in contact in the dark.


    Moreover, the results of the meeting were quite good and there was nothing unpleasant.


    After that, it also contributed to several big businesses. The Ma family and the Gong family can make a lot of money at the same time.


    As long as Ma Beichen''s head hasn''t been kicked by a mule, he shouldn''t cut off his wealth.


    But if Ma Beichen is framed, it is not difficult to guess the purpose of the visitor.


    Certainly, I want to turn Gong and Ma into enemies.


    So, isn''t Ma Beichen, who disappeared with Qingrou, more dangerous?


    For a moment, she thought through her joints.


    "Hurry up, Qingrou''s goal is likely to be Ma Beichen!"


    Yes.


    Qingrou Mingming has a heart, but one after another, she has a relationship with others.


    I''m afraid the girl is trying to get close to them!


    Long Tianyu tightened the reins and clamped the horse between his legs. In an instant, the horse was like an arrow leaving the string, quickly throwing the scenery along the way behind.


    Now, I hope Ma Beichen is smart enough to last until they arrive


    Otherwise, the Gong family and the Ma family may have a confused account to settle.


    At this time, at the foot of the mountain of Yuelao temple, an insignificant pony appeared there.


    When the curtain opened, a slightly burly man with a handsome face jumped out with a smile.


    After looking around with interest, I seem to be very satisfied with the moonlight here.


    "You''re right. The night here is much deeper than that in the city. Naturally, it''s suitable for you and me to talk to each other."


    The man''s voice is bright and clear, and his speech is informal.


    But the attitude towards the women in the carriage was polite and restrained.


    No, like other people, they are careless with other girls while there is no one around.


    "The childe is joking. It''s all because the childe doesn''t dislike it."


    A woman''s voice is gentle and elegant.


    The slender jade hand lifted the curtain and poked his head out slightly.


    The woman looks fresh and elegant. Today''s dress is also a small jasper. She is neither publicized nor charming.


    She looked left and right, but there was some unspeakable tension between her looks.


    The man approached her and said with a smile.


    "Girl, are you looking for me? I''m right in front of you?"


    That remark seemed to make fun of her, but it seemed to have something to do with it.


    The woman''s smile was a little stiff, but soon, the woman lowered her head and whispered.


    "Young master, you can really make fun of me. I just feel that the moonlight here is really different from that in the workshop."


    The man looked around with interest. There was only the waning moon on his head. It was really not a tantalizing moonlight.


    Plus there are mountains and trees around, it''s not too much to say that there are ghosts and shadows.


    But women like this artistic conception.


    Now that he has accepted, there is nothing to be picky about.


    "As long as the girl likes it, the moon shadow lamp in your workshop is also unique. Unfortunately, fake is never better than real."


    The woman nodded, showing incomparable obedience.


    She walked down from the car with the man holding her.


    She looked around and frowned.


    "Young master Ma, actually I..."


    Ma Beichen looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and was in a particularly good mood.


    Naturally, the attitude is more gentle.


    "Qingrou girl, but show your heart to me. Don''t worry, I naturally understand. You and I don''t have to say those outspoken words."


    But unexpectedly, Qingrou took a step back.


    She looked up with shame on her face.


    "Young master Ma''s wrong love for Qingrou can''t be repaid by Qingrou. He just wants to make grass and armature rings in the next life to repay today''s kindness."


    Ma Beichen finally heard the unusual meaning in Qingrou''s words.


    He stood where he was, still keeping a gentle smile on his face.


    "Qingrou girl, what does that mean?"


    "I... I took advantage of you. Please forgive me!"


    Then Qingrou knelt in front of Ma Beichen.


    Beauty tears, naturally weak Liu Fufeng, I still feel pity.


    Ma Beichen seemed to be frightened. He was stunned and hurriedly wanted to help people up.


    "This can''t be done. How can beauty kneel down to me? Beauty, get up quickly. I''ll never blame beauty."


    Qingrou felt more guilty when she heard this.


    Still kneeling on the ground, weeping.


    "I wanted to find a chance to escape there. Fortunately, I met childe Qingrou. Otherwise, I''m afraid Qingrou will be trapped in it all my life. Childe Ma has never forgotten his great kindness to me. Although you and I will be everywhere in the world, Qingrou will pray for you day and night and pray for your long life."


    Ma Beichen listened to the beauty''s words. It hurts.


    He also squatted down and comforted Qingrou.


    "If you want to go, go, but don''t say such words in the future."


    "Qingrou, I''m sorry."


    "OK, I''ll carry it for you at this time. Go quickly. It''s too late again."


    Ma Beichen wiped his tears for Qingrou, and his eyes showed a little reluctance to give up.


    Qingrou also knew that time was precious, nodded and stood up.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, there were several dark shadows approaching.


    Ma Beichen seems to be unaware of it. He still comforts Qingrou with a soft voice.


    "Childe, Qingrou is gone."


    Qingrou deeply feels sorry for Ma Beichen, but more importantly, she yearns for a new life.


    The man said he would wait for her here and take her away.


    They will start a new life, they will get married, have children, and finally die happily.


    One step and three turns back, but the pace speeds up involuntarily.


    She felt a pain in her chest.


    It seems that something is rapidly losing from her body.


    Qingrou subconsciously stares at her chest. She doesn''t see that what is inserted in her chest is a narrow sword until the moment before she falls.


    "Yes, why..."


    On the hilt of her sword was a spike she had beaten with her own hands.


    There was the fragrance of Gardenia on it. It was the powder she used every day. Every time she met him, she would subconsciously touch it. It was full of her taste.


    "Because you''re stupid."


    The heartless voice, with the night wind, came into her ears.


    Qingrou lay on the ground in disbelief, looked at the soles she took with her own hands, and walked past her mercilessly.


    "For... Why..."


    It was a real heartbreak, and his sword was still in her chest.


    Qingrou didn''t fully understand that everything she did was used by others until this moment.


    But by this time, she still wanted to find an answer.


    Why did he take responsibility for himself? Why did he kill himself.


    Why He doesn''t love her?


    Unfortunately, she has no chance to ask.


    Ma Beichen stood in place. It seemed that he didn''t see the scene of Qingrou falling because of the light.


    He sighed deeply, looking a little annoyed.


    "You say, sir, am I not handsome enough? Why can''t one or two women look down on him?"


    Presumably, there was no one to talk to. He grabbed the groom and kept complaining.


    The poor groom didn''t dare to pick a quarrel. He could only cater and say good words.


    "Forget it, there are plenty of grass in the world. It''s not good. It''s always good. I don''t know if I can see Miss Gong this time. Compared with Miss Gong, these people are very different. The old man supports me to pursue him. This is the first time the old man supports me. I must work hard. What gift should I give Miss Gong?"


    Ma Fu is submissive, but Ma Beichen seems to be addicted and keeps talking.


    "Oh, you are such a Muggle! Forget it, I won''t tell you!"


    At this time, a silver flash flashed and came straight to Ma Beichen''s vest.


    When it comes to Ma Beichen, he seems unaware.

 Chapter 1580

    When the sharp blade was about to pierce Ma Beichen''s back, he probably felt that the groom''s obedience was very disappointing.


    Just about to turn and get into the carriage, he suddenly stumbled, and the groom quickly helped his young master.


    "Young master, little -"


    Before the heart word was spoken, I heard a "poof".


    The half arm long sharp blade sank into the horse''s back.


    The sudden tingling frightened the horse.


    Four hoofs raised, and the horse suddenly rushed out with the car.


    The two masters and servants who were affected fell to the ground at once.


    "This... What''s the situation?"


    They seemed silly and looked at the carriage that disappeared in front of them.


    Then, only a few "swish" sounds were heard, and several figures fell around the master and servant.


    "You... Who are you? What are you going to do?"


    Ma Beichen shrunk, but he still questioned with courage.


    But the shadow didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He stabbed him with a knife.


    "My God, I killed someone!"


    Ma Beichen was so scared that he rolled on the spot and could avoid the attacking blade.


    But the shoulder was broken.


    "Ah --"


    He howled a little worse than killing pigs. He couldn''t get up, so he had to roll on the ground.


    With the darkness of the night, although those people came prepared, they were also greatly limited.


    Nevertheless, Ma Beichen hung a lot of colors all over his body in just a few moves.


    "Young master! Young master!"


    The groom was ignored, but he bravely defended the Lord, looked at the gap, and suddenly jumped on his young master to resist him.


    The two people tumbled in confusion, but their fists could not defeat their four hands. They were about to die. At this time, they only heard an angry scold from the other side of the road.


    "Dare to fight on my territory, I''m afraid you''re tired of living! Brothers, give it to me!"


    The voice was a little young, but it was difficult to distinguish between men and women because of the headwind and moving relationship.


    The man in black who besieged Ma Beichen was stunned, but he stepped up his action in his hand.


    Ma Beichen was also ill and rushed to hospital. He immediately shouted at his throat.


    "Hero! Hero! Please help me! Help me!"


    In an instant, another group of people rushed out of the woods.


    The number of people immediately gained the upper hand. After they joined, the pressure on Ma Beichen was greatly reduced.


    "I said, are you still alive?"


    Lying on the ground, there was a figure in the sight of Ma Beichen, who had little air in and much air out.


    The man covered his face and wore a wide cloak. He couldn''t see clearly in the night.


    Ma Beichen didn''t dare to move, because he rolled too hard just now, which made his whole body look like a shelf. He could only try to raise his head and look up to the dignity of his life-saving benefactor.


    Unfortunately, the benefactor didn''t give him the chance.


    "Live, live. Thank you for saving me. I''ll never forget it. I''ll pay you a lot in the future."


    Unexpectedly, the benefactor squatted down, took the whip and gently crossed his face.


    Ma Beichen suddenly turned pale.


    "Well, benefactor, are you..."


    "Didn''t your family call you? How should I report the help?"


    Ma Beichen immediately panicked.


    According to the figure and voice of the benefactor, he should be almost a man.


    Even if the other party is a woman, he must be a bold and unrestrained man and woman.


    He, he doesn''t like himself, does he?


    Suddenly, Ma Beichen trembled and fell on the ground.


    "Benefactor... That..."


    "There is an elder sister in my family. Everything else is good. She is a little ugly and has a bad temper. You can rest assured that I will protect you in the future. You can''t die like the three brothers in law in front of me. In this way, will you go back with me and be my brother-in-law?"


    At this moment, Ma Beichen trembled more and almost cried out.


    "Hero... I can''t do it! How can marriage be a trifle? It''s better to wait until I tell my parents..."


    "Don''t forget, I saved you. I advise you to think about it. This is all my territory. If you don''t think well, I''ll let you never go out again!"


    The benefactor was a little impatient and got up and walked in the direction of his men.


    At this time, Ma Beichen, who used to look like a counsellor, quietly aroused a sneer.


    What kind of person is he? Where can mountain bandits deserve him?


    The two men moved to the shadow edge of the forest little by little. Finally, they got up quickly and quietly and disappeared into the dense forest.


    On this side, the benefactor who is "seriously" watching his men fight, but a man flashes out like a ghost.


    "Girl, they ran away."


    Qing Hu glanced at the woods with a little disdain in his eyes.


    "Just go. You remember taking a few people inside and outside the city these days to find and play. You have to do a full set."


    It was Lin Mengya who was almost "forcing good people into prostitution" just now.


    They also just arrived. In order to avoid exposing herself, she came up with such a bad idea temporarily.


    Turn the purposeful rescue into a fight between mountain bandits.


    Only in this way can ma Beichen not be suspicious for the time being.


    "Don''t worry, from tomorrow on, everyone in non Yecheng will know that there is a group of ''robbers'' near the Yuelao temple for a long time."


    She nodded. She was relieved to leave this matter to Qinghu.


    On the other side, the people who had just besieged Ma Beichen fought and retreated. When they saw that they were about to lose their support, the leader whistled, and the shadow immediately spread out, desperate to run to the forest.


    "Don''t chase!"


    She immediately stopped drinking her own people.


    Those people who dare to do it here must have been familiar with the terrain long ago.


    Although the people she brought were superb in martial arts, they didn''t say anything about the away combat. It was too dark tonight. They could hardly see anything when entering the forest, and the risk index doubled.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t catch one alive."


    Qing Hu was rather sorry and looked at the bodies on the ground and said.


    Lin Mengya feels the same way, but she can''t waste her men''s lives after all.


    But who knows, she just pressed the idea and saw a man flying to her feet.


    Yes, it''s flying.


    It seems that he was kicked away by someone.


    So the man covered his stomach and stared straight in the direction he came.


    It seems unbelievable that I hid well. How could I be found?


    At this time, the woods made a "brush" sound.


    A person walked out slowly in the night, and the slender figure was cold.


    He walked up to her step by step and didn''t look at the guy on the ground who was almost kicked to death by him.


    "He is the leader among them."


    Slowly spit out a word, but it was enough to make Lin Mengya ecstatic.


    She immediately hugged his arm, and her bright eyes were full of worship.


    "You''re great! Sir, why are you so outstanding?"


    Before rushing in, Lin Mengya blocked long Tianyu out because she didn''t want to create complications.


    But I don''t think this guy didn''t know when he got into the forest and gave her such a big surprise.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    Although it was a reprimand, it was obviously not strong, but it was obvious that long Tianyu was still used for her praise.


    "Yes, somebody, press him back!"


    With this living mouth, she doesn''t worry about having no means to let the man spit out the truth.


    Immediately someone came out and put the comatose leader up.


    Lin Mengya looked left and right at this time, as if she was looking for someone.


    "Qingrou is dead, over there."


    Long Tianyu knew what she thought and gave a faint reminder.


    Dead?


    Lin Mengya, who felt a little pity, walked in the direction long Tianyu pointed out.


    At this time, Qingrou has become a cold body.


    But her eyes were still wide open, as if her resentment had not disappeared.


    Unfortunately, Qingrou can never ask for justice for herself.


    "This kind of woman is so stupid that she has to die. Now she''s dead, and there''s nothing to regret."


    Qinghu especially hates Qingrou, who has no brain and is not used by people.


    It has nothing to do with gender, mainly because he hates stupid people.


    "She chose it all by herself. Naturally, it has nothing to do with others, but I''m afraid she didn''t know why her lover would suddenly turn against her before she died."


    For the end of Qingrou, she doesn''t have any superfluous ideas, but she can''t help but sigh.


    As adults, we should be responsible for our choices.


    She squatted down and carefully examined Qingrou''s body, trying to find out the clues about the five brother''s being poisoned.


    Qingrou''s fatal injury is in her chest. Until she gasps, her hand is still tightly nested with the spike. No matter how hard Lin Mengya tries, she can''t break Qingrou''s hand.


    At present, the Gu of the fifth brother can only be spread through private houses.


    But she turned her sleeves. The girl''s palace sand was still bright red.


    This shows that she didn''t talk to her fifth brother.


    Isn''t she the one who poisoned?


    "Come on, don''t think about it. I''ll transport it back to you, and you can have a good look. It''s getting late, so we should go back."


    Qinghu greets Lin Mengya. The latter also thinks it''s the truth and nods to agree.


    Qinghu recruited two people to carry Qingrou''s body, but unexpectedly, his hands that couldn''t be broken just now were loosened.


    Lin Mengya, who had been standing nearby, only felt that something seemed to fall from her hand.


    Immediately squatted down to look for it, and finally touched her a small cloth bag.


    The more big the little cloth bag is, it''s a triangle. It''s wrapped in red cloth. It looks like an amulet or something.


    She looked over and over several times and didn''t see any mystery.


    "Come on, you should go back to the palace."


    Long Tianyu also came forward. At this time, his men had moved all the bodies away, and it was almost done here.


    "Yes."


    She holds the small cloth bag in her hand. She doesn''t know why Qingrou''s hand will loosen. I think it''s unfair. I hope she can avenge Qingrou.

 Chapter 1581

    Several people rushed back to the Palace House overnight.


    Because they had deployed long ago, they came back without alerting anyone.


    After quietly returning to the yard, the fourth brother, who had been waiting for some time, also followed.


    "You''re back. How''s it going?"


    When Gong Si saw that she was intact, most of the stones in his heart fell.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said with some regret.


    "It''s just a small fish, but fortunately, a little is better than nothing."


    Gong Si smiled and said gently.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as those people are interested in our family, they will do it sooner or later."


    Of course she knows that.


    As long as the palace family doesn''t fall down, there will be a steady stream of trouble coming to the door.


    She wants to hide, but she can''t hide.


    "Don''t worry, I know. How''s the fifth brother? Isn''t he angry?"


    Hearing the speech, Gong Si said with a bitter smile.


    "How can you not lose your temper? You also know your five brothers'' temperament. He is most jealous of evil. Now such a curse has come to him, and it''s so ugly outside. What do you think of your five brothers?"


    Just thinking about it, she felt a little headache.


    In fact, the fifth brother is sometimes very black, but most of the time, because of his straightforward character, people won''t be so alert.


    If such people make trouble, I''m afraid they can''t be solved so easily.


    "By the way, big brother, but you need my help?"


    She didn''t intervene in the matter of the second brother.


    First, a lot of things have happened at home. The soldiers can deal with them in two ways at the same time without delay on both sides.


    Second, she is a little sensitive about her identity. The second brother has direct contact with the aristocratic family. She feels very bad about Mu Yucheng.


    So if you can avoid it, you should try to avoid it.


    Speaking of the second brother, the expression on the fourth brother''s face is even more sad.


    "I''m afraid it''s also very hard on the eldest brother''s side. You know the second brother''s temper. He was wronged and detained outside. Naturally, he was anxious and unspeakable. But the eldest brother should be able to cope with it. After all, everyone knows the second brother. He refused to admit anything that he killed the Mu family, so the matter was deadlocked."


    A stalemate means that no one will let you go.


    This is not the best way to deal with it, and the longer it takes, the worse it will be for the palace family.


    She thought and sighed.


    "What about the body in the backyard?"


    Mention that, Gong Si''s expression is still a little bad.


    "Because there''s really no way for people to clean up, they burned it with the house. In the future, there''s no plan to build a house there. Even if it is, let''s give that man some sorrow."


    She nodded. That''s a good idea.


    "You ask our family to pick out the bones before burying him and send them to Mu''s house to show them."


    "Why?"


    "There are scars caused by life pulling silk on the man''s bone. Moreover, it can''t be completely destroyed by fire alone."


    Immediately, Gong Si understood what she meant.


    Before, the Mu family secretly attacked the Gong family and killed them again. If they press harder and harder, the Gong family doesn''t mind telling them about it.


    But as a result, the two families tore more and more ugly.


    To tell you a bad story, one mu family died and one Gong family died.


    It''s impossible to offset each other, but the Gong family can also use this to let the Mu family explain.


    "OK, but mu Yucheng is very treacherous. I don''t think he will stop."


    This time, the palace family will suffer heavy losses.


    And with the rise of the palace family, everyone''s eyes focused on them.


    It was hard to train the next successor, but the five men of the Gong family not only picked out each other, but also brothers and sisters were respectful and loyal to Gong ya.


    This is not a good thing in the eyes of those competitors.


    Therefore, they must be able to get rid of one.


    Presumably, this is why the people behind the scenes will do something to her five brothers.


    Can''t a fat sheep whose limbs are cut off be slaughtered.


    "If he wants to stop, I won''t let him. You have someone send him a message. If you don''t want to tear your face completely, give us some time and let us find out the truth. But if they insist, our palace family is not afraid of him!"


    To put it bluntly, the Mu family is just taking the lead.


    But if the siege of the palace family is spread, this advantage will be greatly reduced.


    She knew that Mu Yucheng would deny it, but both sides had conclusive evidence.


    When it comes to tearing it up, the palace family may not be at a disadvantage.


    "In this way, big brother will be more relaxed. It''s getting late and you should have a good rest. We''ll be busy tomorrow."


    Gong Si got her idea, and he was a little easier than before.


    Lin Mengya knows that the fourth brother is actually very smart. It''s just that things in recent days are really dizzying.


    If Shennong system hadn''t supported her, I''m afraid she would have forgotten everything.


    "By the way, do you recognize the fourth brother of the jade hairpin?"


    She suddenly remembered Liu qianrong''s request and hurriedly took out a small cloth bag hidden on her body.


    Gong Si picked up the jade hairpin and looked at it carefully. Then he shook his head and said in doubt.


    "This jade hairpin looks like an old thing. Where did you get it? But if you like it, I have some ancient jade. You can keep some for fun."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya immediately shook her head.


    Give her a break.


    Last time, because she said that red agate was like a raisin, several brothers took turns to give her all kinds of agate grapes.


    Yes, that''s right.


    It''s a valuable real agate grape.


    And they were very considerate and designed it into a loose buckle for her to enjoy.


    What a fart!


    That thing is expensive. If there is a bump, she can''t cry to death.


    So the final result was that she received the real agate grapes in the small warehouse, and then returned a box of agate grapes for each brother.


    Although some people are eager to receive such gifts every day, once they are really surrounded, it is really not a wonderful thing.


    After all, because they had to repair the relationship between the owner''s car before, the palace family was wantonly buying those rare treasures.


    Now there are rumors that all the treasures in the world will belong to the palace family.


    She felt that if she went on like this, she had to be regarded as the first black sheep in history by later generations.


    The main problem is that these things can''t be eaten but can only be seen. She can''t be converted into jewelry and can''t sell it.


    What''s she doing here? Does falling ash take up space?


    But she didn''t dare to say that.


    Otherwise, several brothers will definitely drown her with tears.


    It will only be more troublesome.


    "In that case, it''s no use asking for this jade hairpin. This style was worn by my aunt when she was young. I remember that she seems to have one, similar to this. I think the jade hairpin is broken. Why don''t I give you my aunt''s one?"


    She shook her head quickly, but she paid attention to the words of her fourth brother.


    "Aunts and their relics, you''d better keep them as a souvenir. But four brothers, are you sure they have such jade hairpins?"


    After seeing it over and over again, the fourth brother was not sure.


    "I just think it looks like. After all, a Niang and they have been gone for many years. I''m not sure at the moment. Should I go back and have a look?"


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya nodded.


    "But I think I''d better give the jade hairpin to Zeng Zu first. Maybe he can think of something to start with. If Zeng Zu asks, you say someone asked me to give it to him. If he wants to see this person, you tell me."


    Gong Si looked at the jade hairpin and thought deeply, but in the end, he didn''t continue to ask, so he left with the jade hairpin.


    Lying in bed, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and kept thinking about what happened today in Shennong system.


    The small cloth bag had been opened on the way back. It was not an amulet, but a small piece of metal.


    She has engraved all the data of the metal sheet into the system.


    She zoomed in and found that there seemed to be vague marks on the metal sheet.


    She took out a piece of metal and felt the direction of the trace with her sharp fingers.


    At the same time, the system is also improving the graphics a little bit.


    Finally, the image of the metal sheet was completely restored.


    She looked at the pattern on it and was lost in thought.


    The space of the metal sheet is limited, so there are naturally few things to show,


    In addition to those traces of unknown significance, there is a small place without any trace at all.


    She stared for a long time, but there was no answer to any conclusion.


    Forget it, I''d better get up tomorrow morning and look for useful clues.


    She conveniently created a new folder on the desktop, which read "Qingrou''s relics".


    Maybe she will know the answer later.


    There was a systematic sleep aid mode. Although she was preoccupied, with the dual help of fatigue and system, she soon fell asleep.


    There are a lot of dreams tonight, probably because of the systematic relationship. Her dreams are always clearer than others.


    But there are some things that the system can''t completely restrain.


    When she stared at a pair of red, rabbit like eyes and appeared in front of everyone, the men of the palace family immediately felt very distressed.


    "Ya''er, how did you make yourself like this? Haven''t we figured out a way? What are you doing in such a hurry? Take good care of your health."


    Gong Si came out to send her.


    The bodies were not transported back to the Palace last night.


    She went out today to see if there was any evidence left, that is, to try the prisoner.


    And Liu qianrong. She has to give an answer.


    Gong Si was still a little worried. He could only frown and tell.

 Chapter 1582

    "I have nothing to do, but I had too many dreams last night and didn''t sleep well."


    She said with a smile. Under the concerned eyes of her four brothers, she took people into the carriage.


    The carriage was sent by long Tianyu and soon sent her to a secluded alley.


    "Miss, just follow this road to the end."


    The carriage lowered its voice, gave an order, and drove the carriage away quickly.


    She looked at the slightly dark alley. She didn''t know where long Tianyu found such a hidden place.


    The three walked forward, but she vaguely heard a woman''s charming laughter on both sides.


    And there''s more than one.


    But fortunately, no one else saw it here. When she came to the end, she saw a small wooden door that was half open.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Bai Su whispered a warning and kept her behind.


    She nodded, but thought there would be no danger in coming here.


    When you enter the door, there is a hole in it.


    Instead of the gloom seen in the alley, it is clean and bright. It looks like an ordinary residential courtyard.


    "Here you are, miss. Please follow the little one."


    But she did not expect that the person who came to meet her was the moody Jiang Yi.


    "And your highness?"


    This time, Jiang Yi was smiling, just like what he saw in Wenyu Pavilion.


    "Your Highness hasn''t arrived yet, so I ordered you to wait here."


    Speaking of it, she was curious about Jiang Yi.


    But it''s just curiosity. After all, this is long Tianyu''s man, and she can''t ask too much.


    Jiang Yi led her directly to the direction of the living room.


    Lin Mengya looked around attentively. The air seemed to be filled with a faint smell of fat and powder.


    Is there a woman here?


    "Tea, please, miss."


    Jiang Yi is still smiling with her, and seems to be very familiar with it.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. She didn''t speak and Jiang Yi didn''t speak.


    It''s not a way to go on like this. Lin Mengya cleared her throat. As soon as she wanted to talk, she heard Jiang Yi say.


    "Your Highness should be coming soon. If you feel boring, you might as well go with you?"


    "No, I''m just curious. What''s this place?"


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Yi showed a playful smile.


    "Don''t you know where this is, according to miss Yi''s eyesight?"


    Somehow, she always thought Jiang Yi had something to say.


    And she vaguely felt that Jiang Yi seemed to have something against her.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t offend each other, did she?


    Where did this come from?


    "I can''t guess. Since it''s the place you''re looking for, it must be a very safe place."


    She said with a smile, it''s just better than emotional management. If she doesn''t want to, her real emotions won''t be revealed.


    Jiang Yi looked at her for a moment and looked away.


    "It''s no wonder that the young lady came from a rich family. Naturally, she knows nothing about these things."


    He knows her true identity?


    However, since it is the dark pile buried by long Tianyu in feiye City, it''s no big deal to know.


    "Birth doesn''t mean anything. There are priorities in hearing and preaching, and expertise in art. Even your highness can''t be proficient in everything. I won''t be ashamed if I don''t understand anything."


    Seeing that she admitted her shortcomings so easily, even not angry at all, Jiang Yi raised her eyebrows.


    "What the young lady said is that it seems that the young lady still needs to be better than Jiang Yi. As for what place is here -"


    Jiang Yi deliberately sold a pass, as if thinking about how to say it.


    After a long time, he gently spit out a word.


    "Where else can a man like me roll in the mire?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a self deprecating expression on his face. As soon as she passed by, she immediately understood three points.


    Here is a prostitute kiln hidden in the non leaf city.


    My heart is a little cold. What a Jiang Yi.


    Knowing the rules of the palace family, she obeyed her openly and disobeyed her secretly here.


    No wonder the man has never looked at her at all since the beginning.


    It''s been a long time because I''ve long wanted to see her jokes.


    "I see. Boss Jiang really knows how to do business."


    She was not in a hurry to question, but pretended to be completely nothing and said something without salt.


    Jiang Yi shook his head, but his eyes never left her.


    "The son of a prostitute, of course, can only do prostitute business. I can''t compare with you, miss. You can do big business at will. I can only earn these dirty money."


    The more she listened, the less she felt.


    It seems that Jiang Yi deliberately finds fault with her, but she is confused about the cause.


    Holding back her anger, she still smiled on her face.


    "I don''t think the skin and meat business is dirty. To put it bluntly, it''s just selling the body as cost money. What people say, others worry about. People sell cabbage and radish, and boss Jiang sells beauty. In my opinion, they are the same."


    Her seemingly casual words made Jiang Yi angry.


    "What Miss said is really light. That''s right. Only people like you don''t care about us. Because you can''t feel the pain of those who struggle to survive in hell!"


    This is close to accusation.


    No matter how good tempered she is, it is impossible for her to have no reaction.


    The smile on her face was restrained, and she looked at Jiang Yi seriously.


    "Son is not a fish. How do you know the joy of fish? You are not me. How do you know I don''t know your pain? Jiang Yi, you are too arrogant."


    She said faintly, but Jiang Yi suddenly laughed wildly.


    Junlang''s facial features even began to twist, but his eyes still stared at her.


    "You are really interesting, but it''s a pity."


    Jiang Yi took a step forward, and Bai Su protected her behind with a cold face.


    But the other party doesn''t care at all.


    "Miss Gong, you shouldn''t exist, so if you can die in my hands, it shouldn''t be too late?"


    Jiang Yi is crazy. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya has been very calm. Now she doesn''t even lift her eyelids.


    She took a sip of tea and let the fragrance slip down the tip of her tongue with a trace of bitter water.


    "I said, are you all sick?"


    "Miss Gong, if you have anything to say, you''d better go down there."


    Jiang Yiliang showed the dagger in his hand. The sharp weapon seemed to take her life with only a little force.


    Bai Su rushed forward and fought with Jiang Yi.


    But I didn''t expect that although Jiang Yi''s martial arts were not much better than Bai Su, his moves were cunning and even more deadly.


    Finally, Bai Su stabbed her with a sword. Jiang Yi didn''t dodge, but received her sword.


    But at the same time, he also found an opportunity and turned to Lin Mengya.


    With a "puff" sound, the dagger stabbed into the man''s body.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not injured.


    She sat there in her spare time, frowning and looking at the blood droplets splashing in the tea bowl.


    Is there something wrong with these people?


    "You..."


    Jiang Yi widened his eyes and looked at the man in purple who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Man''s martial arts are much higher than him.


    Just standing there, it sent out the extreme cold.


    After a slight glance at Jiang Yi, the man''s cold voice sounded.


    "Girl, do you want to die or live?"


    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for the good tea, then raised her head and looked at the failed Jiang Yi.


    "You''d better live. After all, I really want to know what you think?"


    Jiang Yi understood what she meant.


    The dagger was not inserted into the heart, but directly into his shoulder.


    But he promised that his right hand would never move again.


    "Oh, if you want to kill or cut, miss, you''d better give me a good time."


    He closed his eyes as if he had accepted his fate.


    But Lin Mengya sneered and said.


    "Why should I give you pleasure? Also, do you know where you failed compared with your predecessors?"


    Jiang Yi didn''t speak, as if he didn''t care about life and death at all.


    "You want to kill me, but you want to control him. But you know what? He is the last person in the world who wants to hurt me. Do you think he will keep the danger by my side?"


    Jiang Yi suddenly opened his eyes and looked into her eyes. For the first time, he was a little flustered.


    "I don''t understand what you said."


    "You can''t understand it, but I can tell you. No matter who''s behind you, if you want to cooperate with any of us, just ask me honestly. If you want to play this dirty trick, do you think I''ve just come out?"


    In fact, as soon as she entered the door, she felt the voices of the people around her who usually protected her secretly, and gradually disappeared.


    They are absolutely impossible to leave unless long Tianyu is by her side.


    So there is only one answer.


    They are more alert than usual, which indicates that the enemy attack is approaching.


    But she didn''t see anyone except Jiang Yi.


    So who is the enemy? The answer is imminent.


    But for one thing, they are still a little slower than Qinghu.


    So Qinghu has solved people, and they have no need to appear.


    But she was sure that there were no more dangerous people around except Jiang Yi.


    "It seems that I underestimated the young lady."


    Jiang Yi''s face grew paler and paler.


    He endured the pain and the cold caused by blood loss, and still maintained his hypocritical smile.


    "It''s not you who underestimated me, but those people who underestimated your highness. Do you really think that you can control your highness without me? Who do you think you are, and you want to make decisions for him? I think your good days are coming to an end."


    It''s impossible not to be angry.


    Once upon a time, she felt that there were many dissatisfied with her in long Tianyu''s men.


    Zuo just felt that long Tianyu paid too much attention to her, and those people felt that they were an obstacle on his way to dominate.


    Pooh! Shit!

 Chapter 1583

    This is putting the cart before the horse!


    She and long Tianyu came to this step because they wanted to give each other a stable life.


    What grand plans to dominate the industry are not in their planning.


    It is because the original heart does not forget that they can stick to their limits and not be confused by the desire for power.


    However, with the expansion of his power, many people thought that he could add his yellow robe and forcibly set his dream on long Tianyu.


    But long Tianyu cares about her so much that she always comes first.


    Besides, she didn''t know what that guy did secretly.


    Therefore, his dissatisfied radicals will think that he loves beauty rather than rivers and mountains.


    But for some reason, long Tianyu has not eradicated them.


    Of course, she knows the thoughts of her men, so she can''t easily believe anyone except long Tianyu.


    "Oh, you don''t understand."


    At the end of his life, Jiang Yi is still hard spoken.


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. It''s no use arguing with such stubborn people.


    "Gong ya, if you really love him, leave him. Wouldn''t it be better for you to stay with him after he has achieved hegemony?"


    Seeing that the assassination failed, Jiang Yi couldn''t help telling her a big truth.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya sneered and slapped him in the face.


    "Achieve hegemony? Believe it or not, he dares to change his mind today, and I''ll uproot his foundation tomorrow. It''s really a tiger who doesn''t get angry. You treat me as a poor, helpless little cute."


    Jiang Yi was stunned by her unusual reaction.


    He didn''t know that they thought that only the women who were in trouble were the key figures.


    And about her, long Tianyu kept them confidential.


    Even up to now, they still mistakenly think that Gong Ya is just the daughter of the Gong family.


    If they knew that the woman in front of them was the culprit in the mess of defending the country, they would definitely regret their decision.


    "Gong ya, you will destroy him, you absolutely will! If you know, he..."


    "Jiang Yi, you let me down."


    Long Tianyu, with a cold face, came to them before Jiang Yi spoke.


    As soon as he came, Jiang Yi''s face seemed pale again.


    He stared at long Tianyu again and again, with fear in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care what Jiang Yi said, but turned around and looked at long Tianyu angrily.


    "This is your person and you will deal with it yourself. However, I need a satisfactory result."


    It''s really oppressive.


    She doesn''t know what long Tianyu thinks and why his men think she''s just a vase with big chest and no brain.


    Obviously, she has done a lot of things herself.


    "Don''t be angry with me, will you?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed her wrist and pleaded softly.


    Lin Mengya threw away and dropped a word.


    "I want to see the results. I want to see Qingrou''s body."


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to stay because she looked bad.


    She was immediately taken by someone, but her sight was always affectionate, watching her go away angrily.


    "I told you earlier that she was not a person who would be kept in the dark."


    Qing Hu was a little behind, and his tone was also a little cold.


    Long Tianyu took back his sight. Except for her, he would not show his flaws in front of anyone.


    "I know, thank you."


    After Qing Hu glanced at Jiang Yi, his tone was also a little impatient.


    "I never did it for you. I broke his arm today to give you face. It won''t be so simple in the future."


    With that, Qinghu chased up.


    Long Tianyu blocked all his emotions in his eyes.


    He walked slowly into the living room.


    Jiang Yi hung his head and trembled all over.


    "As I said, no one is allowed to hurt her."


    The sound was like coming out of hell.


    With the killing intention of the yellow spring water, it is as cold as the vigorous wind blowing all the flesh and blood on the bridge.


    Jiang Yi dared not answer, and even forgot to beg for mercy.


    Long Tianyu squatted in front of Jiang Yi and looked at him like looking at nothingness.


    "Maybe it''s time to teach you a lesson."


    Jiang Yimeng raised his head and saw fear for the first time in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, he has already lost his last chance


    "Miss, it''s all in here."


    The people brought by long Tianyu dare not be half lazy to Lin Mengya.


    Seeing his bad face, everyone became cautious for fear of making the aunt unhappy.


    Without speaking, Lin Mengya just nodded at the guide, and then walked into the room.


    As soon as I opened the door, a cold air came to my face.


    When I got into the house, I found that there were ice cubes in a water tank in the four corners of the house.


    The summer in non Yecheng is not difficult, but the decay rate of the body has accelerated a lot because of the season.


    Even so, that jar of ice melted more than half.


    You can see at a glance that the other party has used his heart.


    The anger in Lin Mengya''s heart also dropped a little.


    In fact, she was not angry, just because long Tianyu must have something to hide from her.


    Give each other a private space. Yes, it''s OK to keep each other''s secrets.


    But she couldn''t stand his hidden secrets, which had something to do with her, but she didn''t say it.


    What on earth is that dead guy hiding so tightly for?


    "Sister ya, are you okay?"


    Bai Su and Qing Hu followed behind in silence, and ah Xiu was a little more lively in a few people.


    Seeing the worry on her face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help easing her look.


    "I''m fine. Let''s start."


    She was a public-private person. After a little psychological construction for herself, she turned around and did business with ah Xiu.


    The dagger in Qingrou''s chest is still there. Except that she now calmly closes her eyes and lies there, the others are no different from what she saw last night.


    "Ah Xiu, please help me to see if there is the same kind of Gu in Qingrou''s body as my fifth brother."


    If it is a poison, it will never escape the detection of Shennong system.


    But Gu is different. She is more inclined to let ah Xiu, a "professional", do it.


    "OK."


    Ah Xiu used to be a very brave girl, so she wasn''t afraid of the body.


    But her test method was a little special. First, she made a shallow cut on Qingrou''s forehead, neck, wrist and ankle with a dagger.


    After that, a drop of fingertip blood was dropped into the mouth.


    Several people stared at the reaction on the wound together. Unfortunately, they still got nothing for a long time.


    "That... Sister ya..."


    Ah Xiu thought and looked at her in some embarrassment.


    "Huh?"


    "Can you quit first? It won''t take long, just a minute."


    She looked at ah Xiu suspiciously. The latter didn''t laugh very funny.


    "With you, my little purple doesn''t dare to move."


    Lin Mengya felt a little embarrassed.


    How could she forget that with her big killing weapon, even the Gu king in ah Xiu didn''t dare to move, let alone other Gu.


    "Well, I''ll go out first and let Bai Su stay here with you."


    She shook her head helplessly. How can I say this feeling.


    There is always some loneliness of peerless masters, right?


    But she still followed Qinghu and retreated together.


    Soon, ah Xiu''s cheers came from inside. Then ah Xiu called them in with a happy face.


    "Sister ya, the Gu on Gong Wu really came out of Qingrou!"


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya was not happy.


    On the contrary, he was more confused.


    But clearly, Qingrou is still a perfect body


    In the room, Qingrou''s body was still the same, but there were many crawling insects from the wound.


    After Lin Mengya came in, all those things suddenly stood still.


    But ah Xiu had collected some for a long time. Lin Mengya also saw the source of this, which made the fifth brother crazy.


    "Are they so afraid of me?"


    She was a little speechless.


    If this thing is so suggestive, the five brothers should not go crazy.


    Ah Xiu smiled and explained it to her.


    "These are not mature. Naturally, they are not so powerful. But I think something is wrong. It is said that the poison on young master Gong Wu has matured. But now I see Qingrou. It seems that she hasn''t had an attack for long."


    Yes, that''s the problem.


    If the Gu on Qingrou is mature, or tends to be mature, then the Gu on Gong Wu will have such great power.


    But now, it''s turned around.


    I''m afraid this shows that the Gu on Qingrou is just the same type as that on brother five.


    "Ah Xiu, can you really rely on that?"


    Ah Xiu thought and said.


    "Nothing is absolute in the world. In the past, this kind of poison was used by the poison girl to control her lover. That''s why she used that way. After all, no matter how powerful the poison girl is, she can''t be easily taken advantage of by others. Since that person has the poison girl''s body, he should be responsible for it."


    Lin Mengya knows that all the poisonous women in the fierce cloud country dare to love and hate.


    Isn''t that Xiaoyu''s mother?


    "Well, what else do you think you can do to get people poisoned?"


    Ah Xiu thought carefully before he said seriously.


    "To put it bluntly, this kind of poison can spread through that kind of thing, which shows that it can exist in people''s blood essence. In addition to the intersection / combination of yin and Yang, if the fourth young master has touched other people''s blood essence, he may also be poisoned."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect this.


    "Brother Wu is a martial arts expert. I''ve heard that he often competes with others these days. You know, people like them are usually careless, even if they bleed, they don''t care. But in this way, there are too many targets. And most of them are children of aristocratic families or their followers. In this way, we want to find them , but it''s a little difficult. "

 Chapter 1584

    The affairs between the palace family and the Mu family have become a hot topic.


    If we investigate those aristocratic families now and make a slight mistake, they will offend not only the Mu family.


    Ah Xiu thought and proposed another possibility.


    "The essence of blood we talk about is different from ordinary blood. A master who taught me how to poison insects said that a mouthful of heart blood saved by people is the result of people''s essence and Qi. Once that mouthful of heart blood is damaged, it will be life-threatening. People are old and lack of essence and Qi, and the heart blood will dissipate. I think if so, just find out who competes with the fifth young master , it''s ok if anyone is seriously injured. "


    Her eyes lit up.


    Ah Xiu''s suggestion is very timely, and if so, she can also take the name of comforting the wounded to see for herself the situation of those injured.


    "OK, I know what to do, ah Xiu. I still need to trouble you a lot."


    Ah Xiu''s face turned red, which was not very interesting.


    "As long as I can help you."


    "You have helped me a lot. You are really my little lucky star!"


    She smiled and touched ah Xiu''s little head. The little girl is clever and clever, and always comes up with some good ideas that can solve big problems.


    "Sister ya..."


    Ah Xiu reluctantly hooked her lips, but she didn''t hide her smile.


    She likes sister Ya very much, and after coming here, she is glad to meet sister ya.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t know what it looks like yet.


    "I''ll check again to see if there''s anything missing."


    Although I know that the Gu in Qingrou''s body may have nothing to do with one of the five brothers.


    But Qingrou is really the key link. Besides, it''s probably not that simple for her to be killed.


    In particular, tonight she also saw Ma Beichen who was affected by the fish in the pond.


    A deadly blow, clean.


    Qingrou''s heart was pierced, and there were no other wounds.


    It seems that the killer succeeded without her reaction.


    Moreover, the wound is still in the front. If the murderer is within the range of the person who Qingrou feels absolutely impossible to kill her, it can explain why it has become like this.


    She looked at the bloodstained spike and was afraid that it had something to do with Qingrou''s lover.


    After checking carefully again and making sure there was no omission, Lin Mengya pushed open the door.


    Outside, long Tianyu stood there quietly, with thousands of words in his eyes.


    But his lips were tight. There was no explanation or anything else.


    For the first time, Lin Mengya began to doubt herself.


    What she did before, right or wrong.


    Is it really trust to let him deceive himself?


    Gently exhaled a breath, she found that she still had no way to question him first.


    "There''s no problem with Qingrou''s body. If it''s convenient, I hope you can make her safe."


    She dropped her eyes and didn''t look at him.


    Long Tianyu hesitated, waved and asked someone to deal with it.


    "And the man who was caught. I hope you can try him as soon as possible. I think he has something to do with Qingrou''s lover. Since this is their place of love and Qingrou is also the red man of Wenyu Pavilion, I think there will be witnesses. If it''s inconvenient for you to find it, I''ll arrange it."


    "Mengya..."


    "I know it''s inconvenient for you to come forward. You''d better stay in the college more in the future and leave the others to your subordinates. If you have any difficulties, you can also directly ask your eldest brother for help."


    "Listen to me..."


    "The Gong family can''t always rely on others, so can I."


    She raised her head, her eyes were clear and cold, but it seemed that under the ice, there was a calm that made long Tianyu feel flustered.


    He could no longer control holding her shoulders, trying to contain his panic.


    "Mengya, we need to have a good talk."


    He didn''t let go of her hand, but instead of holding her tightly, they walked into the yard.


    She was so quietly taken to the backyard by him. Here, she could not smell the aroma of fat and powder, nor the smell of blood.


    However, this is clearly a whore shop, and just now, someone tried to kill her.


    Even if we are in a fairyland now, the illusion is just to whitewash peace.


    "I know you''re angry that I''m hiding from you, but ya''er, I just ask you to believe me?"


    He held her face in his hands and his eyes were full of sincerity.


    Lin Mengya looked at him carefully and seriously, but long Tianyu felt that at that moment, she became a little distant and strange in her eyes.


    "I believe you."


    She is a little tired.


    In fact, there was a fatal problem in their love from the beginning.


    They have never been completely honest, but are trying their best to protect and hide.


    The moth eaten foundation, no matter how high the building is built, once the external force is strong, it is still shaky.


    She is too selfish.


    Obviously, she hid her secret first, but now she is looking forward to long Tianyu''s confession.


    She stepped back and slightly broke away from his hand.


    "I''ve been hiding something from you."


    Her voice is very light and soft.


    But long Tianyu felt a pain in her heart.


    Just like the hard clam shell, in order to show what he has, he tore his soft / meat hard, but still spread himself completely in front of him.


    Such an elegant son made him feel distressed and frightened.


    "No! I believe you, ya''er, you don''t need to tell me everything about you!"


    Long Tianyu is a little anxious.


    In love, they are all novices.


    His love for her was warm and sincere, but the only thing he lacked was frankness.


    Because he always wants to give his best to his lover.


    "But I want to know what you''re hiding from me. Long Tianyu, I just found out now that I''m not so calm and generous. I used to think that some things are like private money of ordinary men. You hide them just to surprise me. But now I understand that what you gave me will be bloody. What are you hiding from me? I know That has something to do with me, so I can''t be indifferent. "


    Shennong system gave her the sharpest body.


    But she is essentially a dull person.


    For example, for pain.


    Unlike others, she always reacts to painful things at the first time.


    Maybe she was used to living alone in the past, so that she tried to forget it after experiencing pain.


    No, she can''t be sad now. She doesn''t have time to waste on such useless feelings.


    Often, she uses this excuse to disguise herself as strong.


    But it''s not strong after all. It''s just a disguised escape.


    She is human. When all the pain is accumulated together, sooner or later, there will be a day when the levee will burst.


    She looked at long Tianyu with expectation in her eyes.


    "I..."


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth. After spitting out only one word, he blocked his other words in his throat.


    Time passed second by second, and the light in her eyes was gradually extinguished.


    Depressed? Sad? Sad?


    These feelings were not enough to express her situation. Finally, she gently breathed out, her head bowed and rested on his chest.


    "I see."


    He had his reasons after all. After all, he stuck to it.


    But she was dragged by pain and turned straight into the darkness.


    Long Tianyu held her body tightly. It was still the same soft and warm.


    But he felt that something was rapidly losing in her body.


    Hateful, but he can''t catch a penny.


    He began to fear, but quickly pressed his fear into the corner of his heart that no one could reach.


    He can stand everything, but he can''t stand the pain of losing her.


    "I''m fine."


    However, in a short time, when she looked up again, Lin Mengya had become everything as usual, plain and without waves.


    Even long Tianyu thought he was dazzled, but his heart was empty from then on.


    After all, he broke her heart.


    "Don''t blame me, okay? You know, I''ll never hurt you."


    Big hand, stroking her delicate face.


    Lin Mengya smiled, and his appearance was reflected in her eyes.


    "I know. I won''t blame you. I''m sorry. It was my faux pas. You know, it really scared me just now."


    She smiled so skillfully that even her coquettish and angry tone was just right, without any flaw.


    But long Tianyu was still worried.


    He was too aware of her stubbornness and madness hidden in her bones. She rarely cried hysterically like an ordinary woman.


    But in this way, he was more worried.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s really a bad time. When I can tell you, I will confess everything in detail."


    "Yes."


    She omitted all the words of long Tianyu in a clear and faint word.


    Holding such a clever her, long Tianyu''s heart sank little by little.


    "Let''s go. There''s still a lot to do."


    This time, Lin Mengya didn''t break away from his arms, but looked up and obediently asked for his advice.


    "OK."


    The uneasiness in her heart gradually dissipated. Long Tianyu knew that she was a smart girl and would always figure out some things.


    Just like all previous disputes, and the day when the truth comes out is not far away.


    At that time, he will give all he has and let her choose.


    When they came back, everyone looked at them with worry.


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to smile, waved her hand with everyone, and said softly.


    "Why are you standing here? Can''t I fight with him?"


    Ah Xiu is the most sensitive, so she is also the most worried.


    Seeing them coming back, he immediately ran over and took Lin Mengya''s arm.


    "Sister ya, you and your brother-in-law are really all right?"


    Lin Mengya returned and knocked on her forehead.


    "What? I hope we can''t do something?"

 Chapter 1585

    Ah Xiu touched his forehead, a pair of big eyes, kept looking back and forth between them.


    The two were well dressed, especially sister ya, and there was no trace of crying on her face.


    I can''t help but put down a hanging heart. Fortunately, sister ya, a gentle person, will not be as rude as others.


    Spitting out her tongue, she quickly shook sister Huang Ya''s arm to be coquettish.


    "I''m looking forward to you two having a good marriage for a hundred years and having another son!"


    Lin Mengya gently nodded her little head, but she stopped beating around the bush about it.


    "There should be no business for us here. Let''s go first."


    Long Tianyu''s sight has been on her.


    Now hearing her say so, there is no reason to keep her.


    Only nodded and watched them leave.


    Out of the dark lane, they saw the pony waiting there.


    "No, I want to take a walk and get some air. If you don''t trust me, you can follow."


    With that, she left first.


    The coachman was also very obedient, hanging behind them not far or near.


    Lin Mengya didn''t get rid of them at all. She kept looking left and right in the street. Finally, she took Bai Su and ah Xiu into a teahouse.


    I chose a position near the window, and the man immediately brought a pot of green tea.


    She took a sip, smacked her mouth and said.


    "Bai Su, ah Xiu, go and buy me some candied snacks. Just drinking tea, I think my mouth will be tasteless."


    In view of her ordinary performance along the way, the two didn''t think much.


    Originally, Lin Mengya had the habit of eating sweets. Especially after she met something, she always used her brain, so she needed sweets to supplement it.


    There have been a lot of things recently. They usually prepare them for her.


    "OK, I''ll buy it with sister Bai su. The young lady will wait for us here at ease!"


    Ah Xiu said playfully. She took Bai Su''s hand and ran outside quickly.


    Leaning against the window, she looked at the two sisters outside, with a calm smile on her face.


    "Sit down."


    Qinghu sat beside her, and her eyes never left her.


    "How much do you know about him?"


    Lin Mengya still looked out of the window, as if she had discussed some trivial things with him.


    Qinghu smiled bitterly and shook her head. She finally turned her head, but her hand gently pinched his chin.


    "Your face is so beautiful. It''s really not suitable for this expression of bitter hatred. If you can say what you can''t say, I won''t force you."


    Her fingertips were light, she said softly.


    For such Lin Mengya, the Qing fox had no resistance.


    Moreover, she has long been the master of his life and the only driving force for him to live.


    "All I know is that he is planning a big event, which has something to do with Xiancheng. Moreover, it has a great impact on you."


    "Oh?"


    She stirred up her eyes and thought.


    "Long Tianyu''s identity is not simple, and he also intends to guard against me."


    Qinghu couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    He is really embarrassed. Not only long Tianyu wants to guard against him, but also the girl no longer fully trusts him now?


    "Don''t think about it. You and I are the only one in the world. I''m angry, but I haven''t been carried away."


    As if she had seen through his worries, Lin Mengya comforted him gently.


    "You really don''t blame me?"


    "What''s your fault? He knew you wouldn''t hide it from me, so he was on guard against you. If I don''t believe you again, what will you do?"


    She smiled and provoked the deepest uneasiness hidden by Qinghu.


    Qinghu felt a little strange. Today''s girl seemed to have something more than before, but at the same time, there was something that disappeared.


    "If he succeeds, what are the chances of fighting immortal city?"


    She turned her head. Bai Su and ah Xiu had gone a long way.


    Looking at the big and small bags in their hands, she knew that today, the children would be very happy.


    "I''m not very clear about this. In fact, from the beginning to now, his purpose is only your safety. He doesn''t care about the rest."


    Long Tianyu, Qinghu in his heart, silently recited the name, almost gnashing his teeth.


    Who let him be her heart''s desire, and Qinghu also knows that her greatest vision is just to hope that she can have a smooth life and enjoy happiness.


    "I know, Qinghu, do I ask for trouble? I know he did it for me, but why do I feel so disappointed?"


    Her perfect mask has a slight crack.


    Only in front of Qinghu will she allow herself to enjoy this moment of weakness.


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows. He actually never understood the matter of love.


    In the future, I will never understand.


    Because he no longer has excess enthusiasm to create a new soul.


    In this life, his only soul already belongs to the girl in front of him.


    His deformity has never been perfect, and only in her hands can he get a moment of happiness.


    "Girl, if you really want to know, you shouldn''t ask me."


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu and smiled helplessly for the first time.


    "I know, I know. But there is a fundamental problem between us. He is hiding and I am avoiding. We must be honest once, but neither I nor he wants to completely put down the burden in our hearts. You know? I used to think that to love someone is to trust him wholeheartedly. But now I find that I am wrong. The basis of trust comes from understanding each other , we''ve never been honest with each other. How can we talk about trust? "


    In fact, this truth is very simple, as if she firmly believes that long Tianyu will never cheat.


    That''s because she saw his self-discipline and his responsibility, so she generated trust.


    There is no way for a person to fully trust the unknown.


    It''s like a person who wants to fully trust his partner to contact himself because he sees his partner''s outstretched hand.


    Now, she is like a person who puts herself on a cliff with her eyes covered.


    No matter how much guarantee she has, she can''t walk out of her feet without hesitation.


    "I really don''t understand your business. If you two don''t solve it by yourself, it''s meaningless for anyone to come. I just want to know what I can do for you."


    Qinghu looked at her deeply, his eyes full of love and tolerance.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes tired and rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    "I''m very tired and have a lot of things to deal with recently. I can''t be a blind man after all. As for other things, I''ll think carefully."


    Qinghu is still a little worried, but for Lin Mengya, the current choice is the limit she can do.


    Reach out and gently touch her hair.


    "Whenever you need any help, I will be by your side."


    She gently breathed out a breath. When she opened her eyes, her fatigue had disappeared.


    "I know, so in the future, don''t hide. You are my most important brother, my own brother."


    Qinghu was a little surprised. In his heart, he couldn''t help feeling a touch of emotion.


    People who are alone suddenly have more sophisticated families than blood ties.


    His firefly suddenly lit up in the world he was struggling to support.


    "Girl, I''m glad you say that."


    It seemed that he was used to hiding around her. Now he was admitted by her. He felt like a wandering soul and found a place to rest in an instant.


    My heart is full.


    Only those who have experienced the bumps of the journey will understand the sweetness and moving of stability.


    "Just be happy. Over the years, you have done too much for me. However, I am not moved, but you have long been my brother in my heart, so I can enjoy your kindness to me at will. In this way, will I be a little too willful?"


    With her head tilted, she seemed slightly distressed.


    But Qinghu cherished her fingers and earned them into his palm one by one.


    "You found me first and saved me."


    He was buried in the mud for half his life, with maggots, and his whole body was covered with stinky blood.


    She, like a beam of sunshine, gave him the power to climb out of the mud.


    "That''s so disgusting. Tut, I can''t stand it."


    Seriously, after half a second, the next moment, she became what she used to be.


    Qinghu gave her a white look, took back his hand, dragged and sat on the chair, with his charming legs crossed.


    "I don''t understand appreciation."


    Between them, mutual dislike is the normal way of communication.


    Just then the two girls came back and looked at a man who suddenly appeared, but they were not surprised at all.


    "We''ve bought everything. Shall we go home now?"


    Ah Xiu Yang raised all kinds of paper bags and lotus leaf bags in his hand, which was as happy as winning a grand prize.


    Sure enough, as long as a woman spends her money, happiness and happiness will come back.


    "No, you let the carriage behind you take things home first, and let''s go to another place."


    "Where are you going?"


    Ah Xiu asked curiously, while Lin Mengya glanced at Qinghu.


    "Wen Yufang."


    Come here again, a few people will be familiar with a lot.


    This time, they didn''t change their men''s clothes. Similarly, they didn''t enter through the gate.


    The doorman in the backyard also recognized them and let them in smoothly.


    So when Liu qianrong, who had just finished performing, returned to the room and saw several of them, she was shocked.


    "Miss, why are you here today? By the way, have you seen the boss? He hasn''t come back since he went out yesterday. The boss is not here today, and there are no new tricks in the building. But I''m so tired. I almost smashed the signboard with my sisters."


    Liu qianrong is also a bit strange.


    See them, naturally become an approachable face.


    It has to be said that in addition to the old fox like Qinghu, those with a slightly worse heat can''t help the ever-changing of Liu qianrong.

 Chapter 1586

    "Oh? But I think there are a lot of guests today. Your ''quick wit'' is also good."


    Although she came in through the back door, she could see the situation in front more or less.


    Compared with the "Moon Palace fairyland" she saw that night, tonight''s seemed more lively.


    Also, this place is originally a place for fun. It''s so quiet and cold, as if it doesn''t eat fireworks. It''s returned twice at a time. More times, people lose interest.


    It has to be said that Jiang Yi''s means are still brilliant.


    But it''s not easy to find someone who can replace him.


    Liu qianrong is a good seedling, but whether she can take over this big stall depends on her own luck.


    "Miss, you''re killing me."


    Liu qianrong showed a shy smile. Compared with the coldness or amorous feelings in front of the guests, now this modest Liu qianrong is much more real.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said.


    "Don''t be too busy being modest, Miss Liu. I''ve handed over the jade hairpin to the palace family for you. I don''t know what you''re going to do next."


    Liu qianrong showed a wry smile and her eyes darkened.


    "I''ve entered a humble nationality. What hope can I expect? It''s better to take advantage of my youth and beauty and earn enough silver for my future life, so as not to make the evening desolate."


    Liu qianrong''s choice was expected.


    Such a woman will never be willing to place her happiness on those romantic patrons.


    So she needs to pull it over.


    "Money is not so easy to earn these days. You always get the least part when you do it for others. It''s better to be your own boss."


    Liu qianrong looked at her, but she shook her head a little reluctantly.


    "Where can I have so much capital? Besides, where can I do business faster than here? Besides, I have no power and no power. A weak woman can only be bullied outside. At least in the building, they dare not treat me in the face of the boss."


    "What if I say I leave you to take care of the Wenyu pavilion?"


    Her words surprised Liu qianrong.


    Staring at her eyes, Liu qianrong''s cherry lips opened and closed rapidly, but after a moment, she squeezed out a word.


    "Miss, you mean... It''s impossible! Wen Yuge is the hard work of the boss, and he also has great power behind him. Do you know that Wen Yuge''s income is only one night''s income, which is one month''s income of those restaurants outside. This is the largest gold selling cave in Yecheng, and fools will sell it!"


    Of course she knows that.


    Jiang Yi is a master of management here, but if there is no accident, he will never come back here.


    According to long Tianyu''s style of conduct, the best way to a dens known by traitors is to abandon it completely and replace it with a new one.


    And in order not to attract the attention of others, he will never touch relevant industries in a short time.


    Therefore, Wen Yuge is likely to be sold.


    When the time comes, just dish it down.


    "It''s useless to say more now. Please pay more attention to the trend here for me. If someone wants to sell, you can sell this store for me."


    Liu qianrong is a little confused.


    No matter how silly she was, she knew that the boss''s attitude that day had shown that the lady in front of her was inextricably linked with the strange guest and the forces behind Wen Yuge.


    But now, the young lady wants to borrow her hand and buy Wen Yuge.


    Do you?


    She swallowed her saliva, which was hard to accept for a moment.


    After spending so long in such a place, she has learned to be cautious.


    "Thank you for your trust, miss. But qianrong is ungrateful and incompetent. She really can''t shoulder this heavy responsibility. Miss, it''s better to invite someone else."


    Although money is easy to earn, you have to enjoy it.


    She is too aware of the game between these adults. She is just a pawn and can easily be abandoned.


    At that time, waiting for her will be doomed.


    Lin Mengya looked at her face and had guessed seven or eight points.


    She really appreciated Liu qianrong more and more. Under the impact of such a lucky thing than winning the lottery, Liu qianrong could still keep calm.


    I have to say that Liu qianrong is really a cautious person.


    Caution is good. Only smart people know caution, and only cautious people know discretion.


    "Miss Liu, I know what you''re worried about."


    She opened her mouth gently and softly, saying what she could say to Liu qianrong.


    "You don''t have to guess who the Wen Yuge belongs to. It must be a big man. But now, the big man doesn''t need Wen Yuge. You''re right. It''s really a lot of money every day, but no amount of money is attractive to some people. I think you should understand what I mean."


    Liu qianrong''s face turned a little white.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of these big people.


    "To tell you the truth, if Wen Yuge is sold, there will be countless people who want to take over. Apart from me, the interests of the girls in the building can''t be guaranteed. Jiang Yi doesn''t force you, doesn''t mean others don''t force you. You should know more about the dirty in this than I do."


    She tilted her head and said it honestly, but she hit Liu qianrong''s deepest sorrow.


    you ''re right.


    Liu qianrong knew that it was because of her good luck that she met such a good boss as Jiang Yi.


    Even though he was a little moody, those guests didn''t dare to mess around with him.


    But if it''s someone else.


    I''m afraid they will fall into a deeper mire.


    Liu qianrong bit her lip. She still wanted to struggle for the last time.


    "I don''t think so. The reason why Wen Yuge is different is that the Yaji here is different from those outside. If the new boss wants to make money, it''s the best way to keep it the same."


    "Miss Liu is so smart that she naturally knows she can''t kill a chicken to lay eggs. But how many smart people like Miss Liu? Instead of letting herself be controlled by others, Miss Liu should take the initiative to control her own destiny. She knows that she can''t escape being used as a tool to make money, but at least you should let yourself find a better host, shouldn''t you?"


    Liu qianrong found that she seemed unable to refute.


    People like them are like duckweeds on the water. They have no roots, no concerns, and can only drift with the waves.


    What the lady said is reasonable, but she still can''t believe it easily.


    "Can I venture to ask, miss, who is sacred?"


    If she has to work hard to make a living, at least she needs to know who her employer is.


    Otherwise, he will not die later. He is also a confused ghost.


    Lin Mengya smiled and her eyes were full of appreciation.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that neither the patron behind Jiang Yi nor the overlord in the city is dangerous to me."


    Liu qianrong''s heart jumped.


    Who is the person behind Jiang Yi? She has no clue, but she is not the overlord of Ye Cheng. It is obviously worth it. She is the palace family at the height of the sun.


    With a "coo" sound, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Looking at the sight of the woman in front of me, I was more in awe.


    "Miss, can qianrong take it seriously?"


    Suddenly, an impulse sprang up in Liu qianrong''s heart.


    Although the woman in front of her is ordinary, she always exudes a sense of self-confidence and nobility.


    It is not the children of those aristocratic families who rely on the arrogance and bossy issued by the family.


    She has really mastered the calmness and calmness of people in power. She has seen such people, but all of them have fought for half their lives and experienced wind and frost.


    But the girl in front of her seems to be almost as old as herself.


    Another possibility never thought of sprouted in her heart and was ready to move.


    "If you don''t take it seriously, it''s your business. Miss Liu, I''ve given you a chance. Whether you want to seize it or not is your own business. You can''t miss the opportunity and don''t come again. I don''t think you''ll let me down."


    That''s all she said. She won''t reveal a word more.


    Life is a fight. People show their aggressive nature from a fertilized egg.


    Living is the process of seizing resources.


    Those who have the ability can put all the world in their pockets and belong to them.


    She needs to know this to no one now.


    "I... can I think again?"


    Liu qianrong''s heart was torn in two.


    The two sides are constantly engaged in a seesaw battle. The situation of the war is very tight. For a moment, there is no difference between winning and losing.


    "Of course you can think again. Jiang Yi should not come back these days. There may be new people in the building to clean up the mess, but I don''t know if Jiang Yi can do it."


    She smiled meaningfully, and Liu qianrong no longer insisted.


    "If, if something happens in the building, where am I going to find a girl?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and whispered to Qinghu, who had always been with her.


    The latter went out and soon brought a little maid from below.


    "Her name is Lian Bi. She will take care of you from today on."


    Qinghu spoke faintly, and even Bi immediately bowed deeply and said respectfully.


    "Lian Bi knows."


    Liu qianrong was slightly surprised when she saw the scene,


    Obviously, Lian Bi is the lady''s man.


    It seems that the young lady has already buried her own hands here.


    The balance in my heart tilted again.


    She was a little depressed. Now, the more the lady revealed, the more difficult it was for her to resist her heart.


    "Thank you for your attention, miss."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a businessman. I hate losing money when I do business. You will be a commodity that I''m very satisfied with. Therefore, no matter what investment I make in you, I can accept it."


    She raised her eyebrows and spoke frankly and philistinely.


    But Liu qianrong was sad to find that she couldn''t get up any disgust for this young lady?


    Probably because the light emitted from this young lady is the new hope she is looking for!

 Chapter 1587

    After saying goodbye to Liu qianrong, Lin Mengya took people for a walk in Qingrou''s room.


    There''s no clue. Since the man wants to kill, I''m afraid he''s already fully prepared.


    However, her little lucky star ah Xiu has made a new discovery.


    "Wait a minute, sister ya!"


    They just wanted to leave after searching fruitlessly, but ah Xiu frowned and went to Qingrou''s bed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She was a little confused, but before long, she saw Ah Xiu and found a small wooden box under the bed.


    Ah Xiu opened it immediately. There was a piece of dried grease in it.


    She dug out a little dry paste with a little force, and then put it under her nose and sniffed it.


    "I know how the poison on Qingrou comes from. It turns out that it''s because the poison has long been in the mouth grease. If Qingrou uses these mouth grease, she will be poisoned!"


    She raised her eyebrows and took the lipstick box from ah Xiu''s hand.


    General lipstick is put in a paper box, but Qingrou is a popular elegant trick of Wen Yuge, so the things used are naturally different from others.


    The lipstick is peach scented, but Qingrou''s body has the fragrance of jasmine, which is consistent with her Yaji''s personal design.


    But peach blossom flavor is very common.


    Ordinary women will use this flavor, so many young ladies will feel rustic and don''t buy it.


    It seems that this mouthful of fat was definitely not bought by Qingrou herself.


    Moreover, there are three words "yanzhizhai" on the box.


    Yanzhizhai is one of the best Rouge workshops in feiye city.


    Because most of the things they produce are colorful things, they are very popular with brothel women.


    And those guests who like to have fun also like to take these things to please their friends.


    It''s obviously not ordinary people who can send Qingrou this thing and let her use it. It must be someone who has a close relationship with her.


    Lin Mengya fiddled with the small box in her hand and had a general direction in her heart.


    "Qinghu, find someone to check. The people who buy this must have been cheated as a wrongdoer. I think those who sell things should also have some impression."


    That person must want to please Qingrou, but he disdains to really spend his mind to understand her.


    So I went to yanzhizhai.


    Generally, such people are especially generous.


    For convenience, I almost went straight to the most expensive one when I entered the store.


    Without intention, the price becomes the only measure.


    The man''s tenderness for Qingrou is just superficial.


    With such a small harvest, her mood was a little better.


    She took people back to the palace. As soon as she entered the door, her great grandfather sent someone to invite her.


    As soon as she entered the door, she felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    What happened to the second brother?


    "Great grandfather."


    She first saluted her great grandfather, who still had a loving face, but in addition to her kindness, she also had some green veins.


    She asked the three brothers and four brothers present with her eyes, but the faces of those two people were not very good-looking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She felt uneasy and expected countless possibilities.


    But nothing has anything to do with the truth.


    "Ya''er, come and sit with your great grandfather."


    Great grandfather looked at her lovingly, but his eyes had a deep sense of protection.


    It was like a hen protecting her own chick. She wanted to put her under her wings.


    "Great grandfather, what''s the matter with you?"


    She asked again. At this time, the fourth brother opened his mouth with an ugly face.


    "There was a message from brother today that the Mu family appointed you to pass."


    "Me, why?"


    If she is Gong ya, everything can be explained clearly.


    But she''s Su Mei now!


    "The Mu family agreed to our request, so that the Gong family can give them a satisfactory answer after a thorough investigation. However, they need a guarantee."


    The more she listens, the more confused she becomes. What guarantee?


    "Before, they asked to detain their second brother in their house, but the eldest brother refused. Unexpectedly, Mu Yucheng asked you to replace his second brother. He said, you are not from the palace family. Even in the past, the Mu family will never target you. With your constraints, you are not afraid of our family cheating."


    The expression of the fourth brother became more and more ugly.


    Lin Mengya also understands why the family has such an attitude.


    She thought carefully, although she still didn''t know why Mu Yucheng asked her to change her second brother.


    But for now, her risk is not great.


    "What did the big brother say?"


    Only the eldest brother knew the situation at that time.


    So she wanted to listen to him first.


    Gong Si''s face sank, and his gentle eyes were full of firmness.


    "The eldest brother said that he would not put you in danger anyway. After Mu Yucheng put it forward, he had refuted the past that you were not from the palace family. But mu Yucheng didn''t know where to hear that you were the adopted daughter of the palace family, and said that the eldest brother was fooling the Mu family. In short, the two sides broke up unhappily."


    Lin Mengya can guess who told Mu Yucheng.


    They are really quick at gongtu. I''m afraid Mu Yucheng''s offer will not be without their encouragement, right?


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is his friend.


    That''s right.


    Their common goal is the palace family. They collude with each other. Naturally, it comes naturally.


    "I know that my family certainly doesn''t want me to go there. But what they don''t want is'' gong Ya '', not'' Su Mei ''."


    The third brother is a little anxious to hear her say so.


    "Little sister, no matter what your name is, you are the closest little sister in our heart!"


    As soon as she heard it, she knew that the third brother misunderstood his meaning and quickly explained.


    "I''m not talking about you. I mean, I used to be a hostage as'' Su Mei ''. The danger is much less than'' gong Ya ''."


    She has her own plan. Anyway, she must keep her second brother.


    In fact, Mu Yucheng knows very well that no matter whether Gong Er killed or not, as long as this is planted on the Gong family, the benefits that the Mu family can obtain will be countless.


    Although life can be used as evidence, there are too many variables, so the Mu family still has a little more initiative than the Gong family in this matter.


    That''s why they put forward such conditions.


    "No! Whatever it is, as long as it may hurt you, we can''t agree."


    The third brother looked eager and his attitude was as firm as ever.


    She knew that the two brothers didn''t want to hide it from her because the situation might have reached a certain stage.


    Maybe Mu Yucheng took her to threaten his big brother, maybe there are others.


    But she knew that they didn''t want to force her to make a choice.


    But they don''t want to hide it from her. They regard her as the owner and the backbone.


    "Look at the big brother, how to deal with him. But can you be so honest when I go there?"


    She winked playfully, with some hint in her words.


    "I''m afraid they have a life to kill the Mu family!"


    The expressions of Gong San and Gong Si changed slightly.


    They almost forgot that their little sister''s talent in causing trouble was almost at the peak.


    She casually went to Longdu and let the always harmonious emperor and empress almost break up.


    I went to the temple again. I heard that I almost shook the holy mountain three times.


    Now, the Mu family wants their little sister to be a hostage


    The two men looked at each other, and a faint sympathy rose in their hearts.


    If you really can''t, let the little sister go. Just say it in advance and let the little sister show mercy.


    "Let''s talk about this later. No matter how powerful ya''er is, she is a girl after all. If something happens, you big men have to rely on ya''er. I think the palace family will be over."


    Where did the great grandfather know her true face.


    Even if I knew, it was done by others. His lovely great granddaughter was innocent.


    Gong Sangong and Si couldn''t help shaking their heads. In this family, the one who loves and pampers the little sister most is the great grandfather.


    "Yes, my great grandfather is right. Have you tasted the cakes I brought back today?"


    She stuck to her great grandfather''s leg and coaxed her great grandfather with her sweet mouth.


    In this moment, Gong Qianfeng laughed so much that the corners of his mouth cracked. He boasted about his daughter''s good and took a look at the two "heartless" smelly boys.


    Gong San and Gong Si had a bad feeling.


    What should I do if I have a little sister who is too good at selling cute and winning favor?


    What else can I do? Envy, jealousy and hatred!


    But when Lin Mengya turned her head with a smile and called "brother" twice.


    They don''t know the southeast and northwest again.


    How can there be such a beautiful existence of sister in the world?


    Lin Mengya looked at the three men who always maintained "loving" eyes and couldn''t help frowning.


    After all, the "daughter control" gene of the palace men is really more and more powerful.


    She even felt that if she were to dominate the world in the future, the first corresponding and loyal dog legs would be her great ancestors and brothers.


    But what can she do?


    Is it wrong that she is liked?


    Hold on for half a second and she''ll be beaten in the face.


    "Master, this should be ''rare is precious''. Whether you are a female or not, the effect should be the same."


    She has a black face.


    Damn system, and special spy on her mind!


    His heart beat his middle finger fiercely, and he heard Xiaoyao continue.


    "Master, when your mood fluctuates greatly, the small medicine will be started automatically, which is also to detect your physical condition and make stress response. If you don''t need this function... Sorry, this function can''t be turned off, which belongs to the system''s protection mechanism for you."


    Shit! Hands than middle fingers!

 Chapter 1588

    Late at night, Lin Mengya returned to her room.


    Acutely, she felt the existence of another person, and her face changed slightly in the dark.


    But after the lights are lit, they are eliminated in the invisible.


    "Why did you come back so late?"


    Long Tianyu sat at the table, his dark long eyes reflected deep and shallow light and shadow with the beating of the candle.


    Lin Mengya sat opposite him and sighed.


    "It''s not because of the Mu family. Mu Yucheng asked me to be a hostage. Should you receive the news?"


    He nodded, as if with a slow look.


    "You don''t have to worry. The Mu family will promise to let the Gong family investigate the injury of Gong Shang again."


    She knew that he did what he said.


    The huge non Ye City seems to be the territory of the palace family, but in fact, I don''t know who is in charge.


    She looked at the man in front of her carefully, holding her chin with her hands, and her eyes were very focused.


    She is still familiar with the unique beauty, the eyebrows, the lines, all of which are familiar to her.


    In any way, he is the other half of the perfect fit for her.


    This, she knew, would never change.


    But in life, there will never be only love and nothing else.


    "What are you looking at?"


    He likes to be looked at by her attentively.


    Reaching out, he touched her delicate face.


    His woman is like a lush rose.


    Beauty is already extremely beautiful, but it inadvertently spread out of her world.


    Indeed, he appreciates her growing strength.


    But therefore, the more I want to get her most attention.


    "Look at you, people often say that beauty is in the bone but not in the skin. After seeing you, I think this sentence is more and more reasonable."


    His smile deepened, but the uneasiness hidden in his heart was like a bamboo shoot after the rain, and no one could restrain the sharp corners.


    "For me, whether it''s bone or skin, it''s engraved with your mark."


    She almost wanted to sigh.


    That''s why she couldn''t stand his concealment.


    "I know, either here -" she pointed to his head and then moved to his chest. "Still here, it''s just me."


    This is her affirmation of him.


    No matter what happens in the future, their mind will probably not change.


    They have already reached a consensus on this point.


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and gently pulled the man into his arms.


    He suddenly couldn''t stand any distance between them.


    "It''s late. We should have a rest."


    He hugged her and smelled the faint fragrance of Medicine on her, and then his restless heart calmed down a little.


    She is always his only antidote, but she is also the poison that can hurt him.


    Life is also her, death is also her, irresolvable and incurable.


    "Yes."


    Leaning against his arms, Lin Mengya closed her eyes.


    Let the man pick himself up and hide between the sheets.


    A dry heat spread from the heart.


    She tightly hugged long Tianyu''s neck and, relying on her instinct, rubbed her face in his chest.


    "Stop it!"


    A low warning came from overhead.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and her water eyes were very moving.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help it. A long kiss was tender to the bone.


    He rolled into the bedding as he wished, but was accidentally trapped in his chest by long Tianyu with his arm.


    She bit her lip. The dead man didn''t take the next step?


    "Hey, you..."


    "I''m going crazy, but not now!"


    He yelled, his body was so hot that she fainted.


    But when she heard him, she raised her lips.


    "Well, let''s wait until later. However, men still don''t hold it too hard, so as not to be bad for their health."


    "Don''t think about who it is!"


    At this point, she completely lost her position.


    "I mean, you go to master tomorrow to prescribe some fire clearing drugs for you. After all... Um..."


    The lips were asked again until she was dizzy and released them with her hands. Lin Mengya was a little angry and pushed the person away.


    "Long Tianyu!"


    The latter looked dissatisfied, but still stared at her.


    "It''s better to eat less than to be hungry. That''s what you said. It''s bad for your health if you suffocate."


    Lin Mengya said nothing again.


    He jumped out of bed angrily and washed his hands. Then he jumped up and bit the guy hard.


    "How did you become so bad! Hmm? I don''t think it''s a medicine for amnesia, but a medicine that makes you bad!"


    She stabbed him hard in the chest and made a stack of accusations.


    The latter wrapped her in his arms again, like coaxing a young beast with fried fur.


    "Darling, if you''re not honest, I''m afraid you''ll have to..."


    "No, sleep!"


    As soon as they turned over, they ended the "business exchange" between their husband and wife.


    Long Tianyu didn''t care. She still held her in her arms, felt her breath a little stable, and finally became peaceful and long.


    The smile on his face was somewhat bitter.


    They all know that some things have happened, but for a while, they can''t recover anyone.


    Give him a little more time, that day, it''s almost


    Lin Mengya, who has been playing for half a night and is used to getting up early, is not very clear-minded today.


    Long Tianyu is still the same as before. When he comes at night, he will leave at dawn.


    She is used to it.


    Just after washing, I saw a maid running over in a hurry.


    "Miss Su, Miss Su, things are bad!"


    The eager voice was sharp and thin. I don''t know how many people''s eyes were attracted when I shouted all the way.


    Ah Xiu immediately went out and met the maid.


    "Early in the morning, what are you shouting here? I don''t know. My lady doesn''t like other people''s noise most?"


    Externally, Lin Mengya made a clear position for herself - Gao Leng.


    In addition, it is the kind with a bad reputation that is particularly easy to offend people.


    Sometimes, this kind of person will bring her a lot of convenience.


    In addition, the intentional cooperation between the great grandfather and his brothers has led to the fact that the unwitting servants of the palace family have to be trembling even to clean her yard.


    The noise was either real or deliberately trying to attract her attention.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. But Miss Gao, something really happened outside, and it has something to do with Miss Su. I''m in a hurry. Please forgive me."


    Ah Xiu is a stranger, so Lin Mengya simply asks her to fake her surname Gao.


    Now everyone knows that if you want to see Su Mei, you must pass through this tall girl.


    Therefore, all the servants of the palace family recognized her face.


    Now ah Xiu looks at the maid in front of her. She always feels strange. She doesn''t look like those who often come and go in the house.


    In my heart, there is a shadow of doubt.


    "You can tell me anything you want. I''ll report back to our husband."


    Startled, the maid immediately lowered her head.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all bad mouthed servants. Please tell Mr. Su that Miss Gong went to my grandfather to ask for Mr. Su, hoping to go to Mu''s house instead of Mr. Su. At this time, there''s a lot of trouble. I''ll ask Mr. Su to persuade me."


    Ah Xiu frowned. Why don''t they know about it?


    "You wait here first. I''ll go back to sir."


    He turned and hurried back to the house.


    "No."


    They spoke in a loud voice just now. Lin Mengya had already heard them clearly.


    So as soon as ah Xiu came in, she had an answer.


    "However, if Lin MengWu really wants to go to Mu''s house instead of you, I''m afraid she will take the opportunity to become a noble person of the palace family. At that time, the palace family will have no reason to expel her."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just smiled innocently.


    "You think too much of Lin Meng''s dance. If she is really so kind, she will go to Mu''s house for me. Believe it or not, I''ll eat the table."


    "But I don''t think what the man said was lying."


    Lin Mengya gracefully finished her last mouthful of porridge, wiped her mouth and turned her eyes to the outside.


    "This can only further prove that the Mu family and Gong Tu colluded with each other. Lin MengWu is selfish and vicious and quite afraid of death. If she can put forward this condition, she must have figured it out and won''t pose a threat to her life."


    Ah Xiu frowned more and more tightly after hearing this. She also thought of something strange.


    "Well, what should we do?"


    "Wait and see what happens."


    She sat firmly in the yard. Unless her great grandfather sent someone, she wouldn''t be fooled.


    The maid outside was so anxious that she couldn''t help complaining about Su Mei''s ignorance.


    "Mr. Su, please persuade Mr. Su!"


    She shouted loudly, but now there was no one to respond.


    The maid shouted a few more voices. She didn''t pay attention to it. She wanted to break into it.


    She has an idea in her mind. How can she say that she also works for the real miss of the palace family? What can a foreign female gentleman do with her?


    But she didn''t want to. Before she got close to the door, she was blocked by two maids.


    The two girls are cherry and peach. Now, they are Lin Mengya''s two little housekeepers.


    When they were not at home, the two girls looked at the house.


    Yingzi has long been unhappy with Lin MengWu. Where will she be given a chance.


    Stared and pushed the man out.


    "What are you breaking into? This is Mr. Wang''s house, and you can''t be allowed to run wild!"


    The maid didn''t know them very well. She thought they were all from the palace family and had more courage.


    "I want to see you, sir, and you all move away from me! This house has the final say of my young lady. I advise you to be sensible!"


    Yingzi sneered and blocked people outside with the advantage of the number of people.


    "We are both Mr. and Mr. is the owner of the house. If we want to know each other, it must be you! Mr. won''t let us in. Even if your miss comes, we have to wait outside!"


    "You!"


    The maid was in a hurry. She reached out to pull the cherry.


    But yingzi was so clever that she turned her head and gave her a loud mouth.

 Chapter 1589

    The beaten maid was a little stunned. I guess she didn''t expect that her good move would be used by others?


    In the twinkling of an eye, she immediately lay on the ground, scratching her limbs, as funny as the turtle that turned over the cover.


    "It''s amazing. Hit people! Is anyone in charge?"


    Crying like a shrew completely destroyed the seclusion here.


    Soon, many people were attracted around.


    However, seeing that it was Mr. Su''s yard and the girl who was crying, the atmosphere was a little subtle.


    Anyway, even if Mr. Su has a bad reputation, she is also the person invited by miss. For the palace family, it belongs to the family.


    But Miss Wu is different. Blind people can see that she just wants to rob Miss Wu of the position of head of the family.


    Moreover, they also spoke ill of many house owners. They are all people who have received the favor of Miss Wu. They hate Miss Wu.


    Therefore, everyone just watched from a distance, not even a person who ran out to report.


    Until the housekeeper hurried, the farce finally came to an end.


    "What are you looking at here? Don''t you have to do anything?"


    The housekeeper severely scolded the melon eaters around. After a while, everyone walked clean.


    At this time, the shrew''s performance has reached the highest stage.


    Seeing that they were two people and didn''t have an advantage in quantity, they used a move to break them one by one.


    She quickly got up and rushed at the peach without saying a word.


    And the sharp fingernails on the hand were directed at the delicate little face of the peach!


    "Peach, be careful!"


    Sakura tried to block it, but it was too late.


    The peach didn''t react. When he had time to close his eyes, he felt his knee as if he had been hit by something.


    He kicked out a kick uncontrollably, and the man fell back.


    A "poof".


    The maid who wanted to fight let the peach out of the nest, but she herself fell into the arms of a girl who suddenly appeared.


    "Are you okay?"


    The cold and plain voice came, and the peaches were scared silly. They had to nod first.


    Bai Su, wearing a disguise, didn''t look at the flying maid, but she owed her body to the housekeeper.


    "My husband has been waiting for the housekeeper for a long time."


    The housekeeper wondered. He just saw the whole process.


    Maybe Peach Girl dodged in a hurry, so she didn''t deliberately kick the woman who rushed up.


    But


    A girl''s family, where does it come from?


    He didn''t know that it was Bai Su who hit the peach''s leg with a stone and helped her.


    But now, the maid couldn''t get up, so she had to lie there and groan.


    The housekeeper looked coldly and didn''t want to take care of it.


    Just followed the cold faced girl into the house.


    "Little miss."


    "Here comes the housekeeper. Please sit down."


    Inside, Lin Mengya is tasting tea.


    She was also one of the audience in a farce outside.


    Lin MengWu hasn''t made much progress. After so many years, the people under her hand are still the same routine.


    It can be seen that women can''t be trapped in the backyard for a long time.


    Otherwise, even tearing the crotch reveals a fishy smell of soil from the ancient tomb.


    "You don''t have to sit when you''re young. If there''s something to say over there, I hope Miss can find time to go there."


    "What if I''m not free?"


    "The old ancestor also said that if the young lady is not free, she can not go. Anyway, it''s not a big deal, as long as the young lady knows."


    A smile climbed up her lips.


    She knew that the great grandfather could handle this little thing.


    "I''ve known for a long time. Well, the one outside is sent by others. Also, I should know about such a big thing so as to get people''s attention, shouldn''t I?"


    The housekeeper understood immediately.


    In my heart, I have another "deep-seated" evaluation of the dance girl.


    "Yes, but the intention is not pure. It''s just that the young lady doesn''t receive it, so as not to let small people succeed."


    She glanced at the housekeeper, pursed her lips and smiled faintly.


    "That''s my intention. I have to take it. Let''s go and have a look."


    Now, the housekeeper doesn''t understand.


    "Miss, you know the other party is not bad hearted. Why do you have to go to this muddy water?"


    "Because this is my family''s business."


    So she can''t sit on the sidelines.


    Even if sometimes it will win the hearts of others, but how do you know that this is not her chance.


    Several people came out of the yard, and your maid stared at her with a face of resentment.


    "Find some people to carry her back. Remember, tell others that she came to make trouble here first, but I didn''t hurt people for no reason."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ah Xiu waved his hand, and immediately several people came forward and carried the maid away.


    The housekeeper led them all the way to the reception hall in the front yard.


    At this time, it is already bustling and noisy here.


    The crowd saw her and immediately made a way for her.


    Lin Mengya walked over step by step and saw Lin MengWu kneeling on the ground.


    "Yo, Miss dance, what''s the matter?"


    She asked knowingly, especially after seeing Lin MengWu''s weeping little face, she couldn''t stop the thought of mischief in her heart.


    The latter obviously didn''t expect that she would come so late, which made her play a monologue for so long in vain.


    Immediately, he squeezed out a few tears, half complaining and half questioning.


    "Why did you come so late, sir? However, dream dance has nothing special to do with you. This time, dream dance makes its own opinion. Please complete dream dance!"


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya said it as if she were not human.


    Unfortunately, compared with the playwright, she also got a good acting skill of No. C.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Wu. I''ve been concentrating on preparing lessons in the yard and haven''t heard anything here. Besides, Miss Wu, you haven''t discussed with me first. I''m not a roundworm in your stomach. How can you know that Miss Wu is such a person with profound righteousness?"


    She looked pitiful and innocent, and suddenly made Lin MengWu''s accusation have no focus.


    Yes, Lin MengWu came to replace her.


    It can be said that Lin MengWu volunteered, but she didn''t ask her to come.


    It would be unreasonable to accuse her now.


    "It''s MengWu''s fault. MengWu shouldn''t be like this. However, since your husband is here, please advise your great grandfather for MengWu, and realize MengWu''s filial piety!"


    Originally, Lin MengWu just felt uncomfortable.


    But she was so angry that she immediately realized that this was not the time to turn against her.


    Instead, I cut to the point.


    Lin Mengya watched her continue to pretend hypocritically, but her heart felt sick again and again.


    What a Lin MengWu. It''s obviously colluding with the Mu family. Now he starts to want to gain a good reputation for filial piety.


    But it''s good. The girls of the palace family are not so easy to be.


    She turned her head and looked at her uncertain great grandfather.


    "Lao Zu, I came late. I don''t know what Miss Wu said."


    After seeing Lin MengWu, Zeng Zu said youyou.


    "I don''t know where she knew about the Mu family. She knelt here all morning and cried and begged me. I hope I can allow her to take the hostage in the Mu family instead of you."


    Lin Mengya seemed to have just heard of it, and her eyebrows frowned.


    "I don''t know where Miss Wu heard it. The news is really well-informed."


    "Where else can it be? Naturally, it''s what people around us say. Hum, there''s no door keeper in her mouth. What do you do with a girl''s house?"


    There was an obvious displeasure in the words of the great grandfather.


    The people looked at each other with great fear.


    However, they clearly didn''t say anyone. How could they


    Lin Mengya swept around and knew what those people were thinking, and said unintentionally.


    "It''s said that the speaker is careless and the listener is intentional. Maybe it was overheard by Miss Wu when they were chatting. Speaking of it, it''s not their fault. You''d better calm down, Grandpa."


    What they said here, Lin MengWu''s word, the tribe, all listened to them.


    In my heart, I secretly scolded Su Mei for being too vicious.


    She did secretly woo the people around the old thing, but these people didn''t appreciate it one by one and didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    The news came from gongtu. Naturally, it has nothing to do with those servants.


    But now, they will hate themselves.


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Mei finished speaking, she felt the eyes of those people falling on her with dissatisfaction.


    What are you looking at? Look! When she takes charge of the house, she has to dig out all these people''s eyes!


    But now, she had to endure for a while.


    "Great grandfather, it''s really my fault. But I''m also concerned. When my second brother meets such a thing, my sister is not here. Although I''m not a palace family for the time being, my blood and family ties are constantly cut off. Besides, Mr. Su is innocent. How can we implicate Mr. Su in the affairs of our palace family?"


    She can really put gold on her face!


    The great grandfather and the second brother shouted very kindly.


    Lin Mengya was not worried. Instead, she didn''t even have a little anger. She just nodded and agreed.


    "Miss Lin, this is a household affair of the palace family. Whether you are the blood of the palace family or not, our palace family has absolutely no reason to take a girl out to be bullied. Get up and don''t mention it again. In short, I won''t agree."


    Lin MengWu still knelt there and cried more earnestly.


    "Great grandfather, all this is voluntary by MengWu. Since childhood, MengWu has hoped to have family around her. Since her mother died, MengWu has been praying to God every day and night to give me such a chance. Now MengWu has finally returned to the palace, and will certainly do its best to protect the palace."


    Mother died?


    Lin Mengya took a moment to react. Now Lin MengWu says that she should be her own mother.


    A nameless anger jumped up in an instant.

 Chapter 1590

    She can laugh at Lin MengWu cheating under the banner of her own sister, but she can''t stand it. Lin MengWu comes here to cheat with her dead mother.


    "Lao Zu."


    She nodded slightly to her grandfather, showing that she had something to say.


    "Since Miss Wu sincerely entreats you, you might as well answer her."


    No one expected that she would really plead for Lin MengWu.


    Even the great grandfather was stunned, with a look of doubt on his face.


    "However, this time it started because of me. Why not? Since Miss Wu sincerely asked, let''s go to Mu''s house together."


    At this moment, Lin MengWu was also at a loss.


    Originally, she came here in the hope that Su Mei would promise to go to Mu''s house.


    Second, if Su Mei refuses to go alone, she can also let the palace family owe her a favor.


    But she never thought that Su Mei actually proposed that they go together.


    In this case, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    For her, the gains are not worth the losses.


    "Mr. Su, this... Mu''s family is threatening. I''m afraid if we all go, we''ll send a handle to the door. Why don''t we let MengWu go!"


    Lin Mengya would not let her go, and then said.


    "Since it''s a tiger''s den, how can Su Mei let Miss Wu take risks alone? Please help me and we can go together. Miss Wu, don''t you think so?"


    Lin MengWu still wanted to refute, but an old mammy beside her secretly took away her clothes.


    Suddenly, Lin MengWu held his words back to his stomach.


    Just on the face, there is still some anger.


    "I''d better think about it carefully. You go back first."


    Seeing the doubts in the eyes of the great grandfather, Lin Mengya knew that the great grandfather needed his own explanation.


    Just now, not the time.


    "Yes, Su Mei leaves."


    She glanced at the group of Lin MengWu and drew a smile.


    If the enemy meets, he will be particularly jealous.


    But now, she is dark and the enemy is clear.


    Seeing that the parties have left, Lin MengWu has no reason to continue playing.


    Gong Qianfeng''s lukewarm attitude made her bite her teeth in the dark.


    An old man who doesn''t appreciate it!


    She is much better than that bitch. How come they all recognize that bitch!


    Look, soon she''ll take everything from that bitch.


    "Great grandfather, the dream dance is gone."


    Lin MengWu hurried away with people, but she didn''t return to her yard safely, but caught up with Su Mei who left one step ahead of her.


    "Mr. Su Mei, please stay."


    Hearing the footsteps coming from behind, Lin Mengya already knew who the visitor was.


    It seems that Lin MengWu still doesn''t give up.


    Turning around, her smile was shallow and she couldn''t see any unhappy emotion.


    Lin MengWu looks wronged, timidly walks over and takes her hand.


    "Sister, are you still blaming me?"


    The sweet and greasy sound made my sister feel sick.


    It was this "sister" that made her almost hate the yellow spring and become a lonely ghost.


    Now, she''s begging for everything.


    The sisterhood between them is more poisonous than arsenic / frost!


    "No, Miss Wu, you''d better call me sir."


    She gently pulled out her sleeve and refused her intimacy and kindness.


    Who knows, Lin MengWu immediately red his eyes.


    "Sir, are you still blaming dream dance for being so busy? In fact, dream dance doesn''t want to do it. It''s just a moment of concern that leads to chaos. This is the wrong thing to do. I hope you can understand my pains and don''t want to regenerate my anger."


    Pretend to be poor here. Lin MengWu, Lin MengWu, why hasn''t she made any progress?


    "Miss Wu, what are you talking about? Why did you come to me for the sake of the palace family? Did I stop you from being loyal to the palace family?"


    Lin MengWu seemed surprised and shook his head and hands.


    "No, it''s not like that. After all, it''s all because dream dance is clumsy. Dream dance doesn''t mean that. Dream dance just..."


    "Miss dance, if I may be frank, actually, the Mojia family will not go there. After all, I am not has the final say, the decision is always in the hands of the old Zu, he is not necessarily to convince me."


    Seeing her consistent indifference and alienation, Lin MengWu''s superficial enthusiasm could not be maintained.


    "In that case, MengWu won''t waste Mr. Su Mei''s time. But MengWu hopes to get along well with Mr. Su Mei in the future. After all, my sister''s friend is my friend. Now my sister is not at home, I should take good care of you for her."


    It''s as thick as a wall.


    Lin Mengya almost gave her an angry smile.


    "Miss Wu, Gong Ya is Gong ya, and you are you. Based on the friendship between me and Gong ya, I don''t need anyone''s care at the palace house. It''s you. I''ve heard that Miss Wu has a lot of visitors recently. You know, the palace house is different from the past. Even if you live in the Palace House temporarily, you have to follow the Lord, don''t you?"


    Lin MengWu looked stiff.


    She knew that the so-called "visitors" mentioned by Su Mei were actually her creditors outside.


    A while ago, when she first came to feiye city and was busy making friends with young ladies of various families, because she didn''t want to lose face and wanted to beat those young ladies of aristocratic families, she owed a lot of clothes and jewelry outside in the name of the palace family.


    Gong Tu seems to be generous to her, but in fact he just hopes to seize the power of the Gong family through her.


    At the beginning, Gong TU was very generous to pay for her.


    But as her appetite grew, Gong Tu gradually refused to pay again.


    Now, she managed to climb to the palace house. After those people got the news, they kept an eye on the palace house.


    She did not dare to show her fox tail for the time being. She could only support her hard for a time.


    But fortunately, in the name of the palace family, they pressed those people for a while.


    After Su Mei''s mention, Lin MengWu was shocked.


    Does the palace family know?


    "I... I see. Mr. Su Mei taught me that it''s a dream dance."


    "It''s good for Miss Wu to know. Su Mei has something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Looking at Su Mei''s natural and unrestrained departure, Lin MengWu''s look gradually became gloomy.


    "Bah, it''s just a dog of that cheap bastard. He dares to run wild in front of me. When I take charge of the house, I have to sell her to the cheapest kiln. See if she dares to be so arrogant!"


    The gentle and pitiful Lin MengWu in front of people has a sinister mind that no one knows behind them.


    However, she still has to be careful everywhere and spend her mind to please this man.


    "Be careful, miss. Walls have ears."


    The mammy who had dragged him before reminded him now.


    Lin MengWu snorted coldly and said indifferently.


    "What if I heard that? I''ve had enough. The people of the palace family are too arrogant! What''s good about that bitch? How can she compare with me?"


    Lin Mengya''s jealousy has drowned her heart.


    Since childhood, that damned woman has everything she cares about.


    Even later, she took away the woman''s identity, status and glory.


    Even a handful of poisonous dates almost sent her to hell.


    But I didn''t want to let that cheap embryo get the favor of Lord Yu.


    After moving in, she once went to see the bitch''s yard secretly.


    Compared with her humble servant room, the bitch''s room is almost more luxurious than the palace.


    Unwilling and jealous, they turned into the bitterest hatred for Lin Mengya.


    For what? What on earth is this?


    God, why are you so unfair to her!


    She hurried back to the yard with a livid face. As soon as she entered the door, she turned and threw herself down in Mammy''s arms.


    "Mother! It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t let her marry long Tianyu, now all this should be mine!"


    Lin MengWu''s tearful eyes are hazy, and Wei qubaba''s cry.


    That Mammy, as if she had been in the Lin family, almost tortured Lin Mengya to death, and once Mrs. Lin shangguanqing with infinite scenery.


    Just compared with her still charming daughter, but in her forties, she showed a few old looks.


    However, her doting on her daughter and her hatred for Lin Mengya''s mother and daughter supported her, endured pain and came to this step today.


    "My mother didn''t think carefully about what happened at the beginning. Well, dance, remember, if you can''t bear it, you will make big plans. How much the palace family attaches importance to Lin Mengya now, and how much they will attach importance to you in the future. As long as she dies, you will be the only owner of such a big family."


    Shangguan Qing thought to herself that she had seen the world.


    But unexpectedly, the wealth of a palace family is a bit more prominent than the original royal family.


    Like her daughter, she is not willing to be enjoyed by that little bitch.


    Fortunately, God''s eyes finally gave them a chance.


    "But mom, I''ve endured so hard. You can see that even Su Mei, the dog slave, dares to tell me what to do. When will such a day end?"


    Painfully looking at her daughter''s crying red eyes, shangguanqing can only comfort her gently.


    "Su Mei is something, but it''s just because Lin Mengya is behind her. Don''t worry, my dance son, my mother will get it back for you one by one. At that time, I''ll let her make it up to you."


    With his mother''s comfort, Lin MengWu gradually calmed down.


    But she still hates Su Mei.


    "By the way, mother, why did you stop me just now? Didn''t Gong Tu say that as long as I go to Mu''s house, will the Gong family regard me as a benefactor from now on? Su Mei can''t be mixed up with such a good opportunity."


    Shangguanqing has her own calculations. She has never fully trusted gongtu.


    "Silly girl, Su Mei went to Mu''s house to die. However, if he really died in Mu''s house, it might drag you down. After all, if you didn''t ask for it, she wouldn''t agree to go to Mu''s house. You''ll take over the whole palace house in the future. You have to be clean in terms of reputation."

 Chapter 1591

    She also understood what her mother said, but she was still unwilling to let her give up this great opportunity.


    Shangguan Qing nodded Lin MengWu''s forehead and said that he hated iron and didn''t become steel.


    "I stopped you just because I didn''t want to make the old Gong family suspicious. If you really went with Su Mei, if she died in the Mu family in an accident, you -"


    Before shangguanqing finished, Lin MengWu shouted again.


    "Then I''m still suspected. Can''t I get rid of it?"


    "You silly child, why can''t you figure it out? If she dies after you two go to Mu''s house, it''s natural that her fortune is bad. But if you escape from death, the palace family will listen to you. At that time, you will stir up a little trouble between Mu''s house and Gong''s house. Are you afraid that they will not die?"


    This is a wonderful plan to kill with a knife.


    But on second thought, Lin MengWu felt something wrong.


    "If the Mu family confronts the Gong family, I''ll be exposed?"


    Unexpectedly, shangguanqing showed a sneer.


    "Confrontation? How can families like the Mu family and the Gong family explain calmly? Don''t forget, now the Mu family is holding on to the mistakes of the second young master of the Gong family. If a Su Mei is not enough, if another second young master dies, are you afraid that the Gong family is not crazy?"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes lit up. She finally understood her mother''s meaning.


    Then he looked at his mother with a smile and exclaimed in his heart that his mother was thoughtful.


    "My mother is still powerful. Whether the palace family or the Mu family, I can''t escape my mother''s calculation. This time, I''ll let Su Mei and the second young master of the palace family become my stepping stone!"


    After the mother and daughter decided the trick, their hearts were very happy.


    What they endured before finally paid off.


    On Su Mei''s side, however, there was no sense of disaster.


    Looking at Lin Mengya who was obviously angry just now, just like nothing else, she is going crazy with her four children. Ah Xiu and Bai Su seem a little out of breath.


    "My sister ya, why don''t you know you''re in a hurry!"


    Finally, ah Xiu couldn''t help but urge.


    Lin Mengya took three boys to wrestle. Then she and qiao''er were sitting on the ground and laughing happily.


    Among the three children, yuanze is the largest, Ning''er is the smallest, and Mo Yan is the most flexible one.


    The three compete with each other, and sometimes cooperate with others to use some small tricks, so that the yard is full of childlike laughter.


    "What''s the hurry? Yuanze is good. Mo Yan is careful. Ning''er will catch brother yuanze''s leg!"


    She took the time to turn around and returned to ah Xiu.


    "Don''t you see, Lin MengWu has already taken the initiative. Since Gong Tu colluded with the Mu family, he must have a way to deal with you. You shouldn''t be impulsive and fall into their trap."


    In fact, ah Xiu is not ashamed of Lin MengWu''s behavior. She has heard about how sister Ya''s mother died.


    But I didn''t expect that this man was so shameless. No wonder sister ya, who has always been calm, would be in a mess.


    "Oh, young people are inevitably impulsive. When things come to an end, there will be a solution. Don''t worry."


    She''s so heartless, but she''s really worried about ah Xiu.


    Stamped his feet, ah Xiu bit Bei''s teeth, and his face was already eager.


    "Well, ah Xiu, go and make me a pot of chrysanthemum tea. Bai Su, go with you. These children will be hungry in a while. You can bring some small points by the way."


    Bai Su never said a word to her orders. Ah Xiu, who was dragging the ants in the hot pot, left.


    Looking at their leaving backs, she bowed her head and smiled.


    She is still a lovely and considerate girl. When she is free, she should talk to her teacher about whether there is any secret recipe for giving birth to a daughter to ensure that she can get a daughter in one fell swoop in her next child.


    "Aunt, I''ll help them!"


    Originally qiao''er watched it with her. Now she saw that the boys were falling so hot that her heart was itching.


    Lin Mengya nodded, touched the little girl''s head and said softly.


    "Go, be careful."


    The little girl cheered and joined the battle group.


    The four little guys immediately made a mess and made a lot of a fool of themselves.


    Qinghu walked slowly behind her and looked at the four children.


    "Gong Tu is in frequent contact with Mu Yucheng. I''m afraid his purpose is more than one you."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. The sun was warm. After drying for so long, it seemed that the chill in her heart gradually faded away.


    She leaned half against the porch post and was as lazy as a cat in the sun.


    "His purpose has always been the palace family. I just wanted to get rid of me because I was in his way. With such a big dim sum eye, I wanted to hold the whole palace family. Oh, I''m not afraid to support him."


    Qinghu sneered, and his eyes were full of ridicule.


    "Lin MengWu also wants the palace family. Do you think if the two of them know each other''s feelings, they will bite the dog and have a mouth of hair?"


    "Of course, but now, they still have to rely on each other''s relationship and can''t tear it up for the time being. What''s the situation with the Mu family? Mu Yucheng doesn''t look like an idiot who can be fooled by the palace slaughter."


    Everyone thought that she was just a watchdog of Miss Gong.


    In this way, if she is ignored, it will have unexpected effects.


    "I don''t know what Gong Tu said to Mu Yucheng, but I know he''s secretly checking you."


    "Check me? Su Mei or Gong ya?"


    "Naturally, it''s Su Mei."


    significant.


    She smiled, but she couldn''t pay more attention to Mu Yucheng.


    "Did he find anything?"


    Qing Hu hung up the sign of the fox smile, as if everything in the world could not escape his calculation.


    "What he can find out is naturally some good things. So now, he obeys Gong Tu''s intention and wants to get you over."


    She slightly tilted her head and looked at each other suspiciously.


    "You won''t, have you installed any other identity background for me?"


    Qing Hu touched his chin. After thinking hard for a while, he said slowly.


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult. In a word, Mu Yucheng won''t be willing to kill you. Besides, he''s not a fool. Only the idiot Gong Tu thinks that the Mu family really wants to live with the Gong family."


    There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests.


    This is absolutely applicable to Wei Guo.


    "In this way, it will not waste my impulse."


    She pursed her mouth and smiled deeply.


    "You girl, you are getting worse and worse like me. But I like it."


    Impulsive?


    Qinghu really wants to wipe the eyes of those fools. The girl in front of her has long been a refined little fox. There are few things in the world that can make her impulsive.


    "Who is like you, uncle, please don''t forget to put gold on your face?"


    She gave the guy a white look. Qinghu immediately held his chest and pretended to be hurt.


    "You used to, you used to call me my brother! Hum, heartless man! Look at others, you have to abandon them all the time, don''t you?"


    Again, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    This guy was born in ancient times, which is definitely the loss of modern entertainment.


    "No matter how disgusting, I''ll throw you out of here!"


    Qinghu stamped his feet and bit his lower lip, like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "Hum, ignore you!"


    Turning around, the man was about to leave. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t mean to leave him at all.


    "By the way, you''ve made the guys in the shop a little tight recently. How can they take risks without giving them pressure?"


    After Qing Hu "hum" her again, he walked out with a twist.


    Lin Mengya knows that this guy likes it so that he can release his pressure.


    The sight fell in the direction of Lin MengWu''s mother and daughter.


    She knew that all the people around Lin MengWu were sent in by Gong Tu.


    Unexpectedly, shangguanqing was also there.


    If a good man does not live long, the scourge will live for thousands of years.


    The mother and daughter actually live in the same house with themselves, but this time, Feng Shui has changed in turn.


    Once they owed themselves, now she wants to get back everything!


    "Miss!"


    Suxi, who had just been close to her, trotted all the way to her.


    The child has almost no shortcomings except timidity.


    Willing and obedient, the key is to be loyal to her.


    Looking at the young man''s red face, her mood was inexplicably better.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Xi immediately handed over the tightly clenched bill and looked carefully around like a thief. After making sure that there was no eavesdropping, he said.


    "Here are all the bills that Miss Wu owes outside. Have a look."


    She shakes off the bill. Lin MengWu doesn''t know that all the shops not owned by Ye Cheng actually belong to the Gong family.


    Without her words, who would give credit to Lin MengWu who has not been recognized by the palace family?


    The bills are numerous, but they are very clear.


    Now, the general ledger is not a small number.


    She thought about it and put the bill away.


    "You go back to the shopkeeper of each store. If she owes, let her continue to owe. Show her any rare things recently. I believe she needs them now."


    "Yes."


    Su Xi agreed, but in his heart, he had no small doubt.


    Lin Mengya saw it and took the initiative to speak.


    "Do you have something to ask me?"


    Su Xi subconsciously shook his head, but when he came into contact with the lady''s gentle eyes, he nodded again.


    Just a little timid, seems to be afraid of her.


    "I like people who have something to say."


    "Yes, it is. Miss, the dance lady has bought so many things and owes so much money. What if she doesn''t pay back in the future?"


    She doesn''t care about this problem.


    Suxi, however, felt that the matter was extremely serious.


    "How long does it take for the palace family to eat so much money? My father said, I''m afraid this silver is enough to buy a house of Taros!"

 Chapter 1592

    Seeing Su Xi''s arm stretched out and drew a big circle, Lin Mengya felt more and more that this little cute was really likable.


    "The most important thing in business is to catch big fish for a long time. Now the money we give up is nothing compared with the return."


    In fact, it''s too simple to deal with Lin MengWu''s mother and daughter. They always think they are smart people. When they do many things, they will leave a handle and grasp one by one.


    But she was the one hiding behind them.


    It''s not easy for Lin MengWu to pretend to be her own sister.


    Although Gong Tu is arrogant and domineering, he is not stupid.


    There must be something she doesn''t know.


    With these, she can thoroughly uproot Lin MengWu and Shangguan Qing.


    "Miss Wu is considerate. By the way, didn''t Miss Wu ask me to keep an eye on the whereabouts of the people in Miss Wu''s yard? I found that they often associate with the people on the butcher''s side. In addition, they often carry some private goods. I knocked when people didn''t pay attention, and all those things were carefully watched by Miss Wu''s people. I think they must be very valuable things ¡£¡±


    Su Xi''s advantage is that he is a little boy who doesn''t attract much attention, so it''s very suitable to inquire about some news in the house.


    "Have you seen what it is?"


    Su Xi shook his head, looking a little annoyed.


    "They are very alert, and the room is watched almost all the time. So... Miss, Suxi is useless."


    She rolled Su Xi''s small head and comforted the little guy.


    "You''ve done a good job, and then continue to help me stare at them. Remember, no matter what people in her yard say or do, you should go through it in your mind three times. Once you find anything wrong, report it in time."


    "Yes, Suxi knows!"


    Seeing that the young lady didn''t blame him, Su Xi immediately became excited like beating chicken blood.


    Lin MengWu entered the house with a purpose. With the mother and daughter''s character, they can''t stand still.


    Nine times out of ten, they will go to the Mu family.


    Before that, she must ensure that they can''t make any moths.


    But only one night later, the news came from Lin MengWu.


    She even took the initiative to find Zeng Zu again. She begged Zeng Zu in tears and promised them to go to Mu''s house as hostages together.


    The Mu family exerted pressure again and again at this time, and the rumors in non Ye Cheng gradually reversed in a direction unfavorable to the Gong family.


    If the delay goes on, I''m afraid the second brother can''t wash his innocence with this basin of dirty water.


    Taking advantage of the children''s lunch break, she also went to her great grandfather''s yard.


    The great grandfather looked a little tired. The palms and backs of his hands were full of meat. He loved ya''er, but he was also worried about the palace merchants.


    My great grandfather must have had a hard time these days.


    "Here you are."


    Seeing her, my great grandfather sighed quietly.


    Lin Mengya knew that in fact, his great grandfather knew everything in his heart, but he just couldn''t bear it.


    "Great grandfather, Mu''s side, you should."


    "But..."


    "I know you are worried about my safety. There are wolves in front and tigers behind. Once I enter the palace, Lin MengWu will join hands with the Mu family. At that time, my situation will be in danger."


    That''s why great grandfather was really worried.


    Lin Mengya smiled without any worry on her face.


    "Great grandfather knows it''s difficult to deal with. How do you know I can''t drive the tiger and swallow the wolf?"


    Her smile was shallow, but her words had the confidence of a general to plan strategies.


    Great grandfather smiled bitterly and shook his head. They all said that the second and the fifth were the most stunned and brave in their family.


    But in fact, they are slightly inferior to Gong ya.


    "When the child is old, I should let you decide some things by yourself. If you want to go, go. But there is only one. You must ensure that you come back safely."


    The words of the great ancestor choked with sobs and deep remorse in his eyes.


    He is still incompetent. If he had half the talents of the old master, he wouldn''t be unable to protect his children.


    Once again, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and firmly held her great grandfather''s hand.


    "If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you can''t get a tiger''s son. There''s no better candidate for this matter except me. Don''t worry, great grandfather. My life is long, and hell and heaven won''t accept it. I can carry over a situation that is 100 times more difficult than this before, not to mention a mu family."


    Seeing her insist like this, it''s not good for her great grandfather to continue to say anything.


    The girl''s temper is very stubborn. She seems to be carved out of the same mold as the old master.


    "That''s all right. The women of our palace family are like this. I''ll arrange the affairs of the Mu family as soon as possible. But girl, you must be careful. The Mu family is not like other families. This family is full of evil deeds."


    She nodded. She had learned how the Mu family did.


    Even this time, the Mu family will not target her on the surface, but behind the scenes, there must be all kinds of small actions.


    Then, let''s see how she adapts.


    The great grandfather instructed her for a long time and talked a lot about the Mu family.


    There are some things that only their generation can know.


    After hearing this, she had a rather superficial understanding of the Mu family.


    For example, the Mu family started by selling corpses.


    It is said that the origin of Mu''s puppet art evolved accordingly.


    So far, the puppet technique of the Mu family has long been superb.


    It is said that there was once a very vicious master who tried to refine puppets with living people.


    Perverse acts have attracted the Revenge of many enemies.


    But unexpectedly, all those enemies killed were raw puppets made by the owner himself.


    It is said that the puppet''s appearance, body shape and even voice can be completely consistent with himself.


    Moreover, it also has strong attack power.


    Later, the head of the Mu family lost his heart and tried to refine puppets with the royal family at that time.


    This can be regarded as stabbing the hornet''s nest.


    He was not only attacked by the royal family at that time, but also plotted by some people in the family who had long hated him.


    In this way, the ghost master died in the chaos.


    But his puppetry has survived.


    Originally, after that war, the Mu family was at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    But fifty years ago, a genius of puppetry suddenly appeared.


    They had never seen the great grandfather of genius, but only knew that his talent was a few points higher than the previous owner of the house who invented the human puppet.


    Moreover, he only used slaves as raw materials for puppets, and had never touched anyone from an aristocratic family.


    You know, slaves in defending the country are no different from Chinese cabbage in the field.


    Moreover, the puppet he refined was sold publicly.


    There are invincible martial puppets and force puppets who can engage in farming. Even, there are beauty puppets for people to vent their desires.


    In short, the Mu family is prosperous again.


    In just a few decades, it has become one of the top ten aristocratic families.


    However, the history of the Mu family''s prosperity is full of corruption, stench and blood.


    Therefore, other owners are superficial friends with the Mu family.


    The Mu family are used to being alone. Their temperament is more gloomy and their means are more and more fierce.


    This is one of the reasons why it is so difficult.


    There is no bottom line for the Mu family to act. If they keep an eye on them, the Gong family must deal with it carefully.


    Soon, the great grandfather announced the results of the discussion at home in public.


    Three brothers and four brothers, of course, are fiercely opposed.


    Unfortunately, she has made up her mind. Unless they tie her up, she will never give up.


    For such a result, the two brothers can only smile bitterly.


    But still let people pass the news to the big brother.


    The next morning, the Mu family sent a sedan chair to welcome the two young ladies into the house.


    She didn''t expect the Mu family to come so fast. She had to let Bai Su stay at home and pass the news to long Tianyu.


    Ah Xiu took the package and followed the sedan chair.


    Their faces were calm and their hearts were heavy, but Lin MengWu seemed too eager.


    "Mr. Su Mei, when we get to Mu''s house, we have to help each other and take care of each other."


    She was too lazy to go to see Lin Meng''s dance performance. She nodded coldly and faintly, and then fell down the car curtain.


    "Hum! See how long you can be proud!"


    Lin MengWu cursed in a vicious low voice, and a touch of malice crossed her eyes.


    She exchanged a look with her mother who accompanied her.


    Soon, Su Mei will kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    It''s not far from the palace family to the Mu family. Because the Mu family came all the way, they just rented a courtyard as a temporary foothold.


    As the sedan chair got closer and closer, a faint smell of herbs came into the air, which made the Shennong system a little active.


    In fact, she smelled these smells on Mu Yucheng before.


    Whether it is a raw puppet or other puppets, in order to maintain the normal operation of puppets, soaking and smearing with drugs is the simplest and most cumbersome method.


    Especially the human puppet, she doesn''t know what method the other party used to erase people''s self-consciousness and maintain the operation of normal physical functions.


    She hasn''t been in close contact before. Now, it seems that it''s a great opportunity.


    "Mr. Su, Miss Wu, here we are."


    Outside the sedan chair, the Mu family who was responsible for escorting them said with a sneer.


    Lin Mengya knew that she was a fat sheep to be slaughtered in their eyes.


    After finishing his clothes, he stepped out of the sedan chair gracefully and calmly.


    Coming face to face were two martial puppets guarding the door.


    Look, after she looked more at the two Wu puppets, the man named Mu Zhen couldn''t help showing a look of surprise.


    This martial puppet was refined by the young master himself.


    Whether in shape or action, it is almost the same as ordinary people.


    Did a female gentleman see through?


    "Mr. Su, please."


    For Su Mei, Mu Zhen is also a little more alert.


    After taking back her eyes, Lin Mengya nodded and stepped into the house in front of her.

 Chapter 1593

    As soon as they entered the door, they saw those Mu people inside. They stopped their work and stared at them fiercely.


    Lin Mengya and ah Xiu are fine. It''s Lin MengWu who can''t help shrinking and grabbing shangguanqing''s hand.


    Yu Guang of Mu Zhen never left the four women behind him.


    Even though he knew the intention of the young owner, the performance of the four women behind him was really different.


    No wonder the young master insisted that Su Mei be the hostage.


    Finally, with the eyes of those people, they passed through the front yard smoothly.


    But I didn''t expect to be blocked as soon as I entered the inner courtyard.


    "Mu Zhen, who are they?"


    What appeared in front of Lin Mengya was a pretty girl.


    The girl is only a teenager. She is lovely and moving, and her face is naive.


    But Lin Mengya saw at a glance that the girl was a beautiful scorpion that could sting the dead.


    It was as like as two peas, two identical twins, apparently, her maid.


    At this time, the girl was looking at them with curious eyes.


    Mu Zhen said respectfully to the girl.


    "If you return to miss Biao, these four are the guests specially invited by the young master from the palace. Recently, they will stay in our house temporarily."


    Miss watch?


    In her mind, Lin Mengya passed the information of Mu Yucheng.


    I heard that his mother''s family was very strong, so mu Yucheng used the power of his maternal ancestors when competing for the position of heir.


    It seems that this cousin is not so simple.


    She looked at each other, and so did the other.


    Just when the two men were secretly competing, they heard Lin MengWu behind her and said very intimately.


    "So you are Miss Song. I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s really extraordinary when I see you today. Miss Song, I''m dancing in the lower palace. I''ll bother you in the future."


    Interrupted by Lin MengWu, the two men took back their eyes at the same time.


    Song liner hid her boredom and smiled sweetly, more like a innocent ignorant girl.


    "Where is Miss Gong? I''m just a guest. When we''re together in the future, we should naturally get along well. Mu Zhen, don''t neglect you. You two, I have something else to do, so I won''t compensate you. If you have a chance in the future, you can go to me for tea and chat."


    Lin Mengya nodded with a cold attitude.


    But Lin MengWu beside her looks familiar.


    Seeing song liner disappear, Lin MengWu comes out with a embarrassed look.


    "Sir, it''s not dancing and talkative. Miss Song is naive and lovely. Why do you have to keep a straight face? No wonder, Mr. Song was born in a scholarly family and doesn''t understand the communication between such aristocratic ladies. In the future, Mr. Song will just see what I do."


    Look at her what?


    I don''t know where Lin MengWu''s confidence comes from.


    Lin Mengya ignored her and went straight into the inner yard.


    "Sir, it''s all for you. Don''t be ungrateful."


    After leaving the palace, or determined that Su Mei didn''t have the ability to return to the palace, Lin MengWu''s attitude became more impolite.


    Lin Mengya has the final say, but this is mu family. Even though the palace slaughtered gang up with the Mu family, it is not the Lin Meng dance that counts.


    Soon they came to the living room where the guests met.


    It was burning sandalwood and concentrated.


    But Lin Mengya only thinks it''s ridiculous. This is Shura hell. Where can we accommodate this pure and elegant sandalwood?


    Mu Yucheng is really a man without scruples.


    In short, he''s crazy.


    There is no common sense in treating madmen.


    "You two sit for a moment. I''ll go and inform the young master."


    As soon as they sat down, someone brought tea.


    The tea was served by an ordinary maid, but she looked trembling and timid.


    Obviously, it''s not so easy to work at Mu''s house.


    Before long, footsteps came from outside.


    "Mr. Su, Miss Wu, my young master has arrived."


    Mu Zhen''s voice sounded again, and Lin Mengya tightened all her nerves.


    She stood up and saluted gracefully towards Mu Yucheng.


    "Sit down."


    The clear and cold sound quality inexplicably reminds people of the glacier in the twelfth lunar month.


    It seems that everything will be frozen by him.


    Talking to him is like walking on thin ice.


    If you are careless, you will be buried in his cold.


    However, there are those who do not open their eyes and deliberately send them up.


    "Thank you, childe mu."


    The soft and sweet voice, at this moment, is greasy like cooled lard.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart about the other party''s suicide, but her face was still silent.


    She also hoped that they could bite the dog, but it was obvious that Mu Yucheng didn''t give her this opportunity.


    "I think Mr. Su Mei knows everything about the palace merchant. Then I won''t talk nonsense. I invite you to come and urge the palace family to find out the truth as soon as possible. I will never embarrass Mr. Su Mei here."


    The rigid explanation also made Lin Mengya understand her situation again.


    "Yes, I know."


    She didn''t try to say anything else to Mu Yucheng. Even, she hoped that the less direct contact and communication between mu Yucheng and her during these days, the better.


    The man smelled of death.


    And she is a person full of hope for life, so she still hides as far as she can.


    "Just be clear."


    Mu Yucheng''s sight never left Su Mei.


    He has seen a lot of people, but very few people, which makes him feel unpredictable.


    Once upon a time, he met the eldest lady of the palace family.


    Even though everyone thought she was just a vase at that time, he still saw a trace of waves hidden in the depths of the man.


    Now Su Mei makes him feel the same.


    No wonder Gong Ya asked her to guard the palace after she disappeared.


    However, whether she has that ability or not is still unknown.


    "If the young master has nothing to do, can Su Mei step down?"


    She inquired humbly, and Mu Yucheng nodded.


    Step by step away from Mu Yucheng, she took a breath in her heart.


    Just now, she almost thought she was going to be seen through.


    Mu Yucheng has extraordinary insight.


    In front of him, those who are a little worse in Taoism will be seen through.


    Fortunately, with Shennong system, she can control her facial expression and even her breathing.


    Shouldn''t have been found?


    She calmed her uneasiness a little. Under the guidance of Mu Zhen, she came to a quiet Cross Hospital.


    "This is the small courtyard for Mr. Su Mei. There will be two women waiting for you outside the door. You are here, but you can let them tell me anything you are not used to."


    She took a quick look. It was ok, not shabby.


    Those two women must have come to look at themselves.


    But since she came to be a hostage, she didn''t want to live a good life.


    "Well, I''ll thank you."


    She took ah Xiu and took the lead in.


    However, Lin MengWu behind her always had a black face, but she was slightly happy when she saw the yard where she lived.


    Mu Yucheng must want to embarrass Su Mei with such a shabby yard.


    But I''m different. After all, the news sent by Uncle Tu said that he had colluded with the Mu family.


    "What about us?"


    She impolitely questioned Mu Zhen, but the latter gave them a cold look and pointed to the front.


    "Since you are the lady of the palace family, you can''t neglect it. Please come with me."


    Lin MengWu was so proud that he glanced mockingly at Su Mei''s yard and followed Mu Zhen away.


    The environment across the courtyard is OK. It is quiet next to it. There are some wild flowers in the yard.


    Ah Xiu carefully looked through it inside and outside. After confirming that there was nothing in it, he began to decorate it.


    They didn''t bring much, most of them were clothes and supplies.


    The room is spacious and tidy, which is good for a hostage.


    "I thought they were going to lock us up."


    After a Xiu cleaned up, she kneaded her shoulder and whispered to her by the way.


    "This is the style of big aristocratic families. These big aristocratic families still have to do their superficial Kung Fu."


    But inside, it was extremely dirty.


    Soon, two women who looked very smart and capable came outside.


    "Mr. Su, young people will be responsible for serving outside in the future. The Mu family has many rules. If there is nothing wrong, please don''t go out casually to avoid small embarrassment."


    The two women were not polite at all.


    Ah Xiu just wanted to fight back, but she stopped her.


    "I see."


    Looking at the two women so arrogant, but sister ya, who has always been extremely aggressive, turned off at this time. Ah Xiu was a little surprised.


    "What are you anxious about with them? Those who should come will always come."


    These two are not even chess pieces.


    If she''s angry now, she''s wasting her time.


    She closed her eyes and counted the time. It''s time for them, big brother.


    I hope I can pick up my second brother smoothly.


    In the study of the courtyard, Mu Yucheng is dealing with family affairs.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open.


    Song liner pouted and walked to him discontentedly.


    "Cousin, you''ve gone too far!"


    Mu Yucheng only provoked his eyes and looked at her indifferently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You asked me what''s the matter, I asked you, why did you let me live with that fool?"


    She was furious at the mention of it.


    That fool has the name and identity of the palace family, and has not been officially recognized by the palace family until now. Who knows where he came from.


    Unexpectedly, my cousin arranged her and herself in a yard.


    Isn''t it sincere to make her eyes suffer?


    "Lin''er, pay attention to your words."

 Chapter 1594

    Mu Yucheng''s attitude towards song liner is as indifferent as he is to others.


    Born in a place like Mu''s house, those feelings that can affect his judgment were abandoned by him as early as he was born.


    In Mu''s family, only those who survive are qualified to take charge of other people''s lives.


    He managed to climb to today''s position and will never give others another chance.


    Song lin''er glanced at her mouth, put away her anger and turned to a little disdain.


    "Cousin, I know what you think about the palace family. Who makes them so eye-catching? However, the Palace dance is not worth your attention. In my opinion, you might as well find out the details of Su Mei."


    The Song family has its own source.


    Song liner herself is not a safe person.


    Mu Yucheng looked at her lightly for a day and then continued to look at the letterhead and account book on the table.


    "There is news from Longdu that Gong Ya is missing."


    Song liner immediately widened her eyes.


    "How could this be possible? Isn''t Gong Ya in the hands of those people? Although she hasn''t appeared, she has caused a lot of bloodshed."


    Mu Yucheng read the last page and put everything together.


    "Therefore, her disappearance was either the hands of the Gong family and his highness Xi, or she was robbed by more powerful people."


    Mu Yucheng''s eyes are deep. No one can see the thoughts in his heart as long as he doesn''t say it.


    Even though song liner grew up with him, she couldn''t see the cousin''s mind anyway.


    Fortunately, she has her excellence.


    "Even though she was rescued by the Gong family or his highness Xi, she is a living target now. The Gong family absolutely refused to let her show up. But if she was not rescued, her situation would be worrying. No wonder you pay so much attention to Gong dance. No wonder she is better than that unlucky Gong ya."


    Song lin''er''s face was mocked at the woman.


    Do you really think you can become a Phoenix by climbing a branch?


    I don''t see how many kilograms I have. I can''t even compare with her sister. It''s good to think about things.


    Sure enough, it''s stupid and greedy.


    "She''ll give it to you. And don''t move Su Mei, you know?"


    Mu Yucheng gave an expressionless order.


    Song liner''s personality is actually a little more cruel than him.


    The person she stares at is afraid of life and death.


    Hearing the speech, song liner''s lips bent and showed a sweet smile.


    "Cousin won''t like her?"


    Mu Yucheng turned his head and the expression on his face remained unchanged.


    "Women? I''m not interested yet."


    After spitting out her tongue, song liner sometimes really doubts that her cousin won''t have any hidden diseases?


    Otherwise, why don''t you even have a concubine for so many years?


    The study, suddenly came the sound of knocking at the door.


    "What''s up?"


    Mu Yucheng has his rules. Except that song liner occasionally breaks into the study, no one can come in without authorization.


    Mu Zhen replied respectfully through the door.


    "The fourth young master of the palace family is here. He hopes to meet Mr. Su Mei."


    Gong Jiasi Shao?


    Mu Yucheng felt a little strange. Now, shouldn''t he follow Gong bin and take Gong Shang back?


    You know, the palace merchants were detained by the Mu family.


    These days, I have suffered a lot, both openly and secretly.


    Gong Si didn''t worry about his brother, but made a special trip to see Su Mei.


    "Go and take Su Mei there."


    "Yes."


    Mu Zhen''s work naturally conforms to the wishes of the young family owner everywhere.


    After a while, Lin Mengya was taken to the previous reception hall by Mu Zhen who had returned.


    "Thank you."


    Her attitude was still elegant and peaceful, but after seeing the two people sitting there, there were many waves in her heart.


    But she soon suppressed it and didn''t let Mu Zhen see any flaws.


    "Fourth childe, Mr. Su Yan, I don''t know why you two came here."


    In addition to the four brothers, what surprised her was long Tianyu after disguise.


    The four eyes are opposite. There are thousands of feelings, but they can only touch gently and then separate.


    She only saw the deep worry in his eyes. Even though she knew it couldn''t be hidden from him, she didn''t expect that the man came in person.


    I can''t help feeling sorry.


    But many are down-to-earth.


    This is because he trusts her and thinks she has the ability to solve the problems of the Mu family.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that guy will find a way to rescue himself, instead of being so calm. Put on his disguised identity and "visit prison" with his fourth brother.


    "I''m here to see if you''re not used to anything. I brought some things and you can use them first. It''s no better than our family. It''s better not to bother others for some things."


    Gong Si is famous for being as gentle as jade. Although these words are harsh, he speaks with a touch of concern.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your concern. What about Mr. Su Yan?"


    "The dean said to let you stay here at ease and don''t worry about anything. Student, I''ll look after it for you. If anyone dares to bully you, just come to me. No one dares to move my people."


    Oh, this overbearing president''s fan Er, only wearing a small vest, is not afraid of being laughed to death?


    "What did Mr. Su Yan say? This is the Mu family. They invited us to be guests. Where would they bully me?"


    She tilted her head, but there was a bit of playfulness in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know. The girl is still having a bit of fun.


    Oh, she doesn''t know. She''s worried about her.


    Sometimes I feel that she is not as stupid as before. At least, she can be safe and clever. She is hidden behind him and will never see anyone.


    "That''s good. I don''t know if you''re from the palace family. In the future, you must be mine!"


    Gong Si was speechless.


    They''re in the enemy camp, aren''t they? Then why is this man getting more and more serious.


    He couldn''t help saying angrily.


    "Su Mei has entered our family tree. Naturally, she is a member of our palace family!"


    Long Tianyu squinted at him and snorted with disdain.


    "It''s now, but it''s hard to say in the future."


    "You two, I think it''s getting late. I should make good arrangements when I first arrived at Mu''s house. I think you might as well go back first?"


    Condemn the childish behavior of the two guys with eyes. If it goes on like this, it is estimated that the face of the family will be lost to both of them.


    I don''t know which tendon is wrong. It''s normal for four brothers to choke on Shangyu.


    Don''t look at where this is, what occasion?


    A pair of childish ghosts!


    "Yes, then we won''t bother. Su Xi, bring something up to Mr."


    Su Xi immediately came up with two big packages. Although the little guy tried to be calm, he couldn''t help worrying.


    He looked at her, but he held back and gave the package to ah Xiu.


    "Now that the things have been delivered, we''ll go back first."


    In the eyes, with pure reluctance.


    So is Lin Mengya, but she can only smile and send them away.


    "You, be more careful."


    Gong Si ordered with a voice that only the two of them could hear. Lin Mengya could only nod, but long Tianyu stood up and grabbed her slender waist.


    The familiar breath came to her face. She thought he would gnash his teeth and scold himself, but she didn''t want to. He just fell in his ear and said two words.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Heart, completely settled down.


    Yes, with him, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    "I know."


    Nodding, she reluctantly pushed away his arms.


    Seeing the three men leave, her eyes also took back.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    At the door, Mu Zhen still stood there like a pillar.


    But everything just now, I''m afraid, has fallen into his eyes.


    Lin Mengya came out, but stood beside him.


    "Mr. mu, did you see it just now?"


    "I don''t know what Miss means --"


    "Tell your young master what you see according to the truth. Save it, he bet the wrong treasure."


    Mu Zhen was shocked. Has she guessed the real purpose of the little master inviting her here?


    But he just nodded and didn''t continue to ask.


    Lin Mengya and ah Xiu returned to the cross hospital with things under the guidance of Mu Zhen.


    She knew that the fourth brother came today to give Mu Yucheng a signal.


    She is the only person the Gong family really cares about.


    Then all the deals he made with gongtu now have a chance to choose again.


    I just don''t know how mu Yucheng will choose.


    On the other hand, Lin MengWu, who learned that Gong Si came but didn''t see him, was crazy and vented his dissatisfaction in the room.


    "Bitch! Bitch! Bitch!"


    She smashed all the porcelain in the house.


    But he was not satisfied. His red eyes were full of crazy hatred.


    It''s all that bitch!


    If the bitch hadn''t deliberately stopped him, Gong Si would have come to see him!


    But now she''s a joke.


    Bitch, damn it!


    "Yo, what''s the matter with Miss Wu? Do you think the things in my yard are bad, so you want to throw them away for me? Then I really want to thank Miss Wu."


    With a few unhappy voices, shangguanqing immediately pulled her daughter''s sleeve.


    The latter managed to suppress his anger and put on a less ugly smile.


    "What did miss song say? It''s just that I''m a little clumsy, so I broke several tea bowls. In the future, I''ll compensate Miss Song in full."


    Song liner didn''t expose her either. She just bypassed the fragments and sat at the table, smiling at the mad Palace dance.


    "I heard that the fourth young master of your family came just now. Why didn''t you see Miss Wu?"

 Chapter 1595

    This sentence almost broke Lin Meng''s dance.


    Just so, the expression on her face became more and more stiff.


    "Is Miss song here just to ridicule me? No matter who she is, the blood of the palace family, except my missing sister, I''m the only one left."


    Song liner covered her mouth and covered her disdain.


    "That''s the truth. Unfortunately, Miss Wu is not at the palace now. But when you go back, I''m afraid your status will be different?"


    Deliberately paused, song liner said slowly.


    "I''m a great benefactor of the palace family. After all, it''s really admirable that I can do this step without blood relationship. As for you... I''m always a little worse than her. After all, Miss Wu has blood relationship with the palace family and is so active now. Anyway, she''s a little more intentional."


    Every word song liner said knocked on Lin MengWu''s heart.


    She saw how much those people liked Lin Mengya.


    I''m afraid that her hard-working performance will be said to be deliberately playing tricks and means.


    Why, there are always bitches blocking her way!


    "Oh, look at me. I''m straightforward. In fact, I came today to inquire about someone with Miss Wu."


    Lin MengWu is angry. She doesn''t have much hypocritical patience with song liner.


    "I just happened to meet Mu Zhen to send someone out. I saw the fourth young master and brought a man. I don''t know. Do you recognize him?"


    Lin MengWu subconsciously thought that Gong Sihui would bring it. It must be the servant of the Gong family.


    But on second thought, if she was just a servant, how could she attract song liner''s attention.


    "Do you know the man''s name or appearance?"


    Song liner thought for a moment and then said with some hesitation.


    "That man looks ordinary, but his temperament is extraordinary. I hear Mu Zhen call him Mr. Su Yan. Is he the teacher of your palace?"


    Hearing song liner''s words, Lin MengWu had a sneer in her heart.


    No wonder song liner came here to provoke her relationship with Su Mei. After a long time of trouble, song liner is a man who values Su Mei.


    When she thought about it, she thought it was a great opportunity.


    If I could kill Su Mei with the help of song liner''s hand, wouldn''t I be able to rest easy?


    On his face, there was a smile in an instant.


    "I know this man very well. He is the gentleman of Sitai Academy in our family. I heard that he has a great relationship with his highness Xi. He has an unlimited future. Unfortunately, he already has a sweetheart."


    Song liner seemed to arouse her mind and asked her immediately.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who else can there be? Of course, it''s the shameless Su Mei. I heard that Su Mei cheated Mr. Su Yan by some shady means. Alas, it''s pity that he was such a good man that he was fooled by a shameless woman."


    Song liner''s face changed, and her eyes showed a little jealousy.


    Lin MengWu knows that her goal has been achieved.


    Just need another fire.


    "Only a woman of noble conduct like Miss Song can be worthy of a dragon and Phoenix like Mr. Su Yan. Speaking of it, if I become the master of the palace family, I may be able to help you."


    Looking at the doubt in Song lin''er''s eyes, Lin MengWu lowered her voice and said with some regret.


    "As you know, at the beginning of the year, your majesty intended to let the master of the palace marry his highness Xi. If I could become his highness Xi''s wife, I could say a few more words for you in front of Mr. Su Yan. Unfortunately, I''m still so far away..."


    At the end of the words, there are many hints.


    Song liner''s eyes wandered and hurriedly said goodbye to Lin MengWu.


    "Wu''er, you are really my good daughter."


    Shangguan Qing looks at Lin MengWu happily.


    But Lin MengWu''s eyes were filled with cold murders.


    "Lin Mengya, Su Mei, blame you for blocking my way."


    With song liner''s help, I''m afraid I can''t kill Su Mei''s little bitch without knowing it?


    "Mom, let''s go and see Su Mei."


    A sneer came from the corner of her mouth. Seeing song liner''s appearance, she knew she must be eager to find Su Mei''s trouble.


    Well, then she borrowed the fool''s hand and cleaned up Su Mei.


    In the courtyard, Lin Mengya, who had just placed the two large packages sent by her fourth brother, also received the dinner sent to her by the Mu family.


    Although the dishes are ordinary, they are three dishes and one soup. It is more than enough to feed them both.


    However, the two women had just finished the meal and ran out without saying a word.


    After a Xiu and Lin Mengya looked at each other, a very strange expression climbed up their faces.


    "The food - looks good."


    Lin Mengya picked up a bowl of rice and said a little loudly.


    "Yes, but it''s far from the palace family."


    Ah Xiu is the same. She deliberately speaks to people outside.


    But unexpectedly, there was neither curse nor any response outside.


    The two people smiled quite tacitly, then picked up the bowl and ate.


    After eating more than half of the bowls, both of them covered their stomachs in horror and spilled bowls and plates all over the floor.


    "Ouch, my stomach hurts!"


    Two people also lay on the ground. Ah Xiu covered his stomach and shouted loudly.


    But in fact, their eyes were bright. They knew they were pretending at a glance.


    The food is really poisonous, and it is also a highly toxic poison.


    Unfortunately, these two goods are not normal people. Their physique is that they can use arsenic / frost as white sugar. How can such a little poison bring down both people.


    After two loud cries for help, the two closed their eyes and fell to the ground to pretend to be dizzy.


    After a while, I heard the door ring.


    "They won''t die, will they?"


    The voice was a little thick. Even if it was deliberately lowered, Lin Mengya could hear that it was one of the gatekeepers.


    "It shouldn''t be. We should do things when we take the money. Let''s go quickly so that no one will doubt us!"


    It seems that the two women are just behind the scenes, but there is someone else.


    As the footsteps left, ah Xiu quietly opened her eyes and asked in a small voice.


    "Sister ya, are we going to keep pretending?"


    "Shh, someone is coming."


    The two people immediately fainted. Lin Mengya activated the control system of the system. Whether it''s breathing, heartbeat, or other physical conditions, they simulated the symptoms after poisoning.


    And ah Xiu''s girl is not bad. Xiao Zi is worthy of being the king of Gu. Soon ah Xiu''s breath is weak. It''s like being poisoned.


    At this time, the door was opened.


    Only a few very soft footsteps were heard.


    "Miss, it''s all upside down. The little one also sent someone to lead the dance girl over."


    "Well, you did a good job. Later, when the Palace dance comes, you know what to do."


    Isn''t this the voice of song liner, the watch Lady?


    Poison? She did it?


    "You say, shall I draw a few lines on her face?"


    The malicious voice was full of cruelty and frivolity.


    She and song liner are strangers. How can they poison her and break her face as soon as they meet?


    She is not afraid, but the things on her face will certainly show flaws and increase trouble.


    "Miss, the Palace dance is coming."


    Thank God, Lin MengWu did a good thing unintentionally.


    "Then go."


    Song lin''er glanced at the woman lying on the ground with disgust. If it wasn''t still useful, it would be good to get her results now.


    Soon, song liner and her party disappeared and were replaced by a few slightly flustered footsteps.


    "You two, knock."


    Lin MengWu couldn''t wait to give orders. She wanted to come and have a sneak look, but she didn''t want to see the maid next to song liner hiding in the corner and buying off the two women guarding Su Mei.


    Unexpectedly, song liner''s hands and feet were so fast that she wanted to poison Su Mei.


    Lin MengWu wanted to see Su Mei''s fate. On the other hand, he despised song liner''s means too rough. If he left any flaws, he could use it as a handle.


    "Miss, the door inside is not closed!"


    After exploring the way, the maid came back quietly to report.


    Lin MengWu was delighted. Is it true that people are dead?


    She couldn''t wait to rush into the room to confirm. Her heart jumped when she saw the mess all over the ground and a double shadow lying on the ground.


    Really dead!


    But before she could be happy, a group of people broke in outside.


    "Miss Wu, why are you here?"


    Mu Zhen was surprised to see Gong Wu in the room. He received the news that Gong Wu bought the two women and wanted to be bad for Su Mei.


    But who knows, when he came in a hurry, he saw that Gong dance was really here.


    He walked forward a few steps and saw the two fallen masters and servants.


    I was suddenly surprised. The young master told me not to let Su Mei have anything at present.


    "Mr. Su Mei!"


    He knocked away the Palace dance and squatted down to explore Su Mei''s breath.


    Fortunately, although the breath is weak, there is still room.


    "Hurry, go and get a doctor! Somebody, please take miss Gongwu down and take good care of her!"


    Lin MengWu is stupid.


    She wanted to pick up the leak, but unexpectedly, she met Mu Zhen.


    "What do you want to do? I tell you, I''m from the palace family and the owner of the future palace family! You''d better be polite to me!"


    In fact, Lin MengWu is not so flustered. Although she appears here, the poison is not her.


    The strange thing is that the servants of the Mu family are all evil looking. They really don''t look like good people.


    She was also in a hurry, so she would overreact and choose her words.


    But her attitude, in Mu Zhen''s eyes, was even more angry.

 Chapter 1596

    Mu Zhen didn''t want to tear his face completely. He had to be patient and explain with a cold face.


    "Miss Gong Wu, I''m afraid I misunderstood my meaning. Now Mr. Su Mei is in danger. Even if you want to know who murdered her, you have to wait until you wake up. I do this for the sake of Miss Gong Wu''s innocence. I hope you can understand my pains."


    Lin MengWu''s teeth itch with hatred.


    Looking at their eyes, they clearly regarded themselves as the real murderer.


    Just wanted to argue, shangguanqing blocked in front of her.


    "Mr. Mu Zhen is right, but my young lady is valuable. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to do so?"


    In the end, Lin Mengya is more experienced than Lin MengWu. Lin Mengya, who was carried to bed with all hands and feet, feels a little sorry.


    She really wants Lin MengWu to make a big fuss so that the Mu family can deepen their doubts about it.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s going to be discounted.


    Sure enough, Mu Zhen changed his attitude slightly.


    Lin MengWu also took a step back. Although she was unwilling, at least she didn''t attack on the spot.


    Soon, the doctor invited by the Mu family arrived here.


    It was a good toss for both pulse and medicine. The master and servant "woke up".


    Mu Zhen saw the two people getting better and immediately stood in front of them.


    "Mu, Mr. mu, what''s the matter with me?"


    In the eyes of others, her face was pale, her eyes were dim, and her voice was slightly weak, with a bit of hoarseness.


    I know at a glance that I have suffered a lot.


    Mu Zhen''s look was a little serious, and he looked at her more carefully.


    "Mr. Su Mei is afraid of being poisoned."


    Hearing this, she was right and showed her continued fear.


    But the moment reluctantly pressed down, just unconsciously put his hand on his chest and clenched it into a fist.


    "Who wants to kill me? Is it difficult? Does the Mu family want to kill us?"


    Her eyes sparkled with water.


    Although Mu Zhen was dissatisfied, he also knew that whoever walked from the gate of hell would not be particularly calm.


    At present, we can only warm words of comfort first.


    "Sir, you have wronged us, and it''s not that my Mu family sincerely wants to reconcile with the palace family. Even if we want to play tricks, we won''t be so superficial. If we really want to, sir, I''m afraid we can''t save it now."


    She hesitated, but immediately showed an angry attitude.


    "Anyway, I also suffered in your Mu family. Young master, I''m afraid I have to give me an explanation!"


    Seeing that her attitude is a little softened, Mu Zhen doesn''t worry about anything else.


    After all, people were poisoned on the territory of the Mu family. Naturally, the Mu family should strictly investigate it to the end.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We will give you a satisfactory answer."


    But unexpectedly, Su Mei struggled to sit up.


    "No! It happened in your family. Your family is responsible for my food, clothing, shelter and transportation. Now if something like this happens, I must see the young master!"


    She was a shrewd person, and now after a little recovery, she should show some unusual performance.


    Mu Zhen was a little relieved to see her like this.


    In fact, he was still wondering whether Su Mei and Gong Wu had played such a play together.


    But now, it doesn''t look like it.


    Su Mei''s performance really looked like an accident.


    And when she saw the little master''s action, in addition to a result, it should also be out of anxiety in her heart. I''m afraid it''s really her own hand.


    Thinking of this, Mu Zhen bent over and said.


    "The young master still has something to deal with. I''ll report it to the young master. Now, sir, take good care of your health."


    Leaning on the bed, after her slightly larger movements, her breath was slightly unstable, let alone ask someone to settle the account.


    Biting her lips, she finally nodded gently, but the fatigue on her face and the alert in her eyes were deeper than before.


    Mu Zhen looked expressionless, went out of the courtyard and went to the study.


    At this time, two bodies stopped in front of Mu Yucheng''s study.


    He frowned slightly. He knew the two people. They were the women who he personally assigned to Su Mei''s two guards.


    How could


    His heart sank fiercely. No, he did it. If there was something wrong with these two people, wouldn''t he also be investigated.


    Uneasy, he knocked on the door of the young master.


    Mu Yucheng sat upright in a chair. There were few other expressions on his face.


    But even so, Mu Zhen still felt that a cold sweat came out.


    It seems that in the eyes of the young master, he is no different from the two dead people outside.


    Suddenly, "poop" knelt on the ground.


    "It''s all small, damn it! It''s a small disadvantage that makes such a mistake. I hope there will be heavy punishment!"


    Mu Yucheng''s eyes just glanced at Mu Zhen and took them back.


    "How''s the man?"


    "The little one has invited a doctor. Now he''s awake. However, the person who poisoned hasn''t been found yet."


    Mu Zhenli felt a cold wind blowing in the study.


    He knelt down even more humbly for fear that the young master would fall on him.


    "Waste."


    "Yes, the small ones are waste."


    Mu Zhen didn''t dare to plead for himself, but he was really afraid.


    Mu Yucheng hates such a bad dog. He just wants to punish him, not now.


    His sight fell into the yard again.


    "Those two people were killed. Find out and send them to the puppet room."


    Mu Yucheng''s words are very simple, but they illustrate two things.


    The watchwoman was silenced before they found it.


    So it''s possible that the two women handled the poison.


    As for the man who poisoned, I''m afraid he angered the young master.


    The puppet room is not only the core of the Mu family, but also the darkest and bloodiest place.


    There, people are not people, just slightly better materials.


    Mu Zhenli kowtowed and then retreated in fear.


    From beginning to end, Mu Yucheng''s expression has not changed significantly.


    He turned his head slightly and looked behind the screen in his study.


    In his eyes, there were some crazy flames.


    No one can stop what he wants to do.


    If so, step on it as a stepping stone to success!


    Under the intentional control of Lin Mengya and ah Xiu, they gradually recovered their "health".


    But the body is still very "weak", and every time they eat and take medicine, they will be suspicious and use a silver needle to measure the poison.


    Only in this way can we act like two frightened birds.


    Soon, Mu Zhen had the result.


    "Mr. Mu said that it was Miss Wu who hurt me?"


    Lin Mengya sat in a chair and showed surprise and disbelief about Mu Zhen''s survey results.


    Mu Zhen nodded, wrapped his hand in a handkerchief and put it in front of her.


    "This was found in the dance girl. It was hidden in an insignificant hole in the corner. If it weren''t for the caress maid''s meticulous heart, I''m afraid I couldn''t find it easily."


    She looked at it, but her heart was sneering.


    The Mu family is really eccentric. It is clear that Lin MengWu is not the only one living in the yard.


    But at present, song liner seems to have no position and reason to murder herself.


    But she knew the truth long ago.


    What is the purpose of song liner''s frame up?


    Therefore, at least now, in order to find out song liner''s real purpose, the play must continue.


    "I don''t believe it! I told her that I came out of the palace. It''s our family business if we don''t get along with each other at ordinary times. How can she do it to me at Mu''s house? I want to see Palace dance, and I want to confront her on the spot!"


    Mu zhenzha guessed that she would be like this, but he didn''t stop it.


    He also felt a little strange about it, but after careful interrogation, there was no trace of fraud even in the details.


    But be careful.


    Lin Mengya takes ah Xiu and angrily finds Lin MengWu.


    At this time, Lin MengWu was also full of anxiety.


    She has been imprisoned here for several days. She can''t see anyone and can''t deliver the news.


    It''s all song lin''er''s fault. She''s so careless that she''s dragged down!


    But she had something to rely on in her heart. After all, she didn''t completely know the secret agreement between uncle Tu and the Mu family.


    No matter what, Mu Yucheng won''t be bad for her.


    Thinking so, the mania in her heart was gradually suppressed.


    But unexpectedly, Su Mei killed her at this time.


    Lin Mengya kicked Lin MengWu''s room open, and stared at the man angrily with red eyes.


    Lin MengWu was obviously surprised, and then asked unhappily.


    "If you don''t get well, why are you crazy here? You won''t be poisoned once and your head will be broken!"


    How could Lin MengWu, who was already arrogant, continue to disguise after being imprisoned and suspected for so many days.


    Lin Mengya was also impolite. After pointing at each other angrily, she asked gnashing her teeth.


    "Did you poison me? Gong Wu, what deep hatred do I have with you? You have to kill me!"


    Lin mengwumei''s heart beat, but when he caught a glimpse of Mu Zhen who followed him, he knew he couldn''t make a slip of the tongue again, which made people catch more handle.


    "Su Mei, what you said is unreasonable. You and I are palace family. Why should I do it to you?"


    Lin Mengya sneered and continued to shout.


    "Why? It''s not because I''m the head of the family! You''ve long had the idea of coveting the position of the head of the family. Now that the head of the family is away, it''s a good time for you to usurp power and seize the position! Gong Wu, you''ve lost this idea as soon as possible. Even if I die, the Gong family can''t get into your hands!"


    Lin MengWu couldn''t stand such a careless roar.


    "You madman! Who else is the master of the house besides me? Besides, you''re just a watchdog of my sister. What''s your qualification to yell at me? Although I didn''t poison you, if you die, I won''t have to look at you!"

 Chapter 1597

    As soon as she said this, Lin Mengya blushed with anger on the surface, but she was actually laughing at each other''s stupidity.


    It''s no wonder song lin''er calculated to take the bait so easily.


    "You! You admit it! Mu Zhen, you heard it just now. She had a mind other than me. Now people get stolen goods and get them. I see how you can deny it! I''ll go back and tell my grandfather to expel you from the palace!"


    She shouted at Mu Zhen, and the latter did not miss a word.


    The heart is disdaining these two women. As expected, they are all brainless, but at this time, things are gradually clear.


    Clearing his throat, he stood between the two.


    "Miss Wu, this matter is very important. You''d better follow me to meet our young master."


    Lin MengWu glared at him fiercely and shouted impatiently.


    "Why should I see him? And you want to slander me one by one? I tell you, I hate it, but I didn''t poison you!"


    Seeing that Lin MengWu began to threaten everyone with anger, Lin Mengya pressed step by step.


    "You said it wasn''t you? The poison was found in your yard. It wasn''t you. Who could it be? Gong Wu, I will never give up with you. Just wait and be driven out by the palace family!"


    She hit the key of Lin MengWu every word.


    Lin MengWu was also in a hurry. As soon as his head was hot, he shouted out angrily.


    "Not me! Song liner did it! She did everything. She wanted your life!"


    These words, however, made Lin Mengya''s face more disdainful.


    "If you want to frame someone up, you have to find someone suspected? Miss Song and I don''t know each other. How does she want to harm me? You''re afraid you''re jumping over the wall. Go and see the young master with me. I want the whole fief to know how cruel and cruel your Palace dance is to eradicate dissidents!"


    She said, she was going to pull Lin MengWu''s hand.


    But the latter was really crazy, hurriedly knocked down her hand and roared angrily.


    "It''s her! Who makes you confused with the man she likes? She has a crush on Su Yan, so she wants to get rid of you!"


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment.


    Then he shook his head in disbelief.


    "Impossible! Miss Song has never seen Su Yan at all. How could she --"


    "You fool! Gong Si and Su Yan came to see you that day, and song liner happened to pass by. I think Mu Zhen should know this."


    Lin MengWu, who was eager to get rid of her suspicion, didn''t know at all. In this way, her situation was really dangerous.


    How could song liner, such a cruel and cruel person, easily let her go?


    Lin Mengya deliberately looked surprised, and then turned to Mu Zhen.


    "Mr. mu, what she said is true?"


    Mu Zhen recalled a little. Indeed, when he sent the two out that day, he just came back in time for Miss Biao.


    At that time, young master Gong Si said hello to miss Biao out of politeness.


    Is that when


    But no, how can you do it because you''ve only met a man once?


    But after thinking about that wayward look, it''s really possible.


    "Well, Miss Biao did meet Mr. Su Yan that day."


    As for the rest, Mu Zhen did not intend to disclose.


    Lin Mengya took a step back and seemed a little distracted.


    "But how did Miss Song know about my relationship with Su Yan?"


    She almost said to herself, while Lin MengWu''s eyes flickered and felt guilty when she heard the speech.


    Lin Mengya saw it all at once and said angrily at once.


    "It''s you, isn''t it? You want to use Miss Song''s hand to get rid of me, so you encourage her to poison me! In a word, you are the culprit! Gong dance used to be tolerant to you for the sake of your sister. Now it seems that I''m wrong after all. From today on, you and I are irreconcilable!"


    Her accusation made Lin MengWu change her face a little.


    "Don''t be insincere! No matter who did it, it has nothing to do with me. You can''t use it to suppress me!"


    "I fought with you!"


    With that, Lin Mengya rushed up.


    Suddenly, the two people wrestled together, shouting and screaming one after another.


    Although Lin MengWu has an advantage in the number of people, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu have a full tacit understanding.


    When Mu Zhen asked someone to forcibly pull them apart, Lin MengWu''s small face almost made her catch flowers.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya''s hair is just a little messy and her clothes are a little embarrassed.


    "Ah! Su Mei, I want your life!"


    Lin MengWu happened to see his own painted face in the mirror and screamed and scolded.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not afraid of her. After a cold hum, she said.


    "The life you want, the next life! Gongwu, I will never let you go!"


    Then she was forcibly sent back to the Cross Hospital by Mu Zhen''s people.


    When she got to the yard, she pretended to be a bitter enemy and drove everyone out of the house.


    After the door was closed, she immediately stopped crying. It was like changing her face. Where were tears in her eyes?


    Ah Xiu gave her a thumbs up and couldn''t control the smile around her mouth.


    Just now, she saw clearly that sister Ya kicked the woman, and then she deliberately helped Lin MengWu, and many green scars could fall on her body.


    She looked at the shameless woman and was angry. At this time, she was a little angry.


    "Sister ya, what are we going to do next?"


    The two men lowered their voices and gathered together to discuss, but Lin Mengya twisted her fingertips.


    There was a trace of blood on it that she had deliberately caught, and some doubts passed through her heart.


    "Sister ya, what are you thinking?"


    Ah Xiu thought she was immersed in the joy of victory and gently pushed her.


    Lin Mengya immediately reacted, gently waved and bit her ears with ah Xiu.


    "I suspect that Lin MengWu is also poisoned."


    Ah Xiu was stunned and then shook his head.


    "If that''s true, Xiaozi should have a change. However, it didn''t respond at all just now. Did you feel wrong?"


    Indeed, Xiaozi may have more say in the detection of Gu.


    But just now when I saw Lin MengWu, the system had a reminder.


    It is said that there seems to be an unknown substance in Lin MengWu''s body.


    That''s why she found a chance to scratch Lin MengWu and get some samples.


    But the systematic data analysis is somewhat strange.


    Lin MengWu''s body does have some more substances, but it''s not the mysterious substance she found on the holy mountain.


    But some unknown but very active plant cell.


    The system has given sample analysis, but it is unable to detect the source and species of plants, so it is impossible to simulate the impact of this plant on the human body.


    Since it was not poison, she had to guess in other ways.


    But now, ah Xiu says it''s not Gu.


    So, what is this?


    Why didn''t she feel it in the rest of the Mu family?


    "No matter what it is, Lin MengWu is to blame! But I didn''t expect that song liner had a crush on her brother-in-law! How could she be so shameless? She knew that her brother-in-law had a sweetheart and kept pestering like this!"


    With that, ah Xiu''s face darkened.


    Isn''t she so shameless that she had to like Xiaoyu?


    Lin Mengya came back and saw it all at once.


    Reach out and gently pat ah Xiu''s little face. When did this girl become so sensitive.


    "Well, you are different from her. Besides, only Lin MengWu, a fool, can believe song liner''s nonsense."


    She met song liner once. She was a very clever girl who could hide herself.


    How can such a person do it to himself because of this?


    I''m afraid it''s just a cover up.


    "But this is the Mu family, and song liner is the cousin of the Mu family. If she still wants to do it to you, I''m afraid we''ll be very passive."


    Ah Xiu said with worry, but Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    "Do you think song liner, such a smart man, will leave such a handle in our hands? Look, the Mu family will be lively soon."


    No matter who wants to disturb the water of Mu''s family, as long as she is here, she can fish in troubled waters.


    At this time, Sitai Academy.


    Long Tianyu, who is handling official business, received a secret report from his subordinates.


    After carefully browsing the secret newspaper, long Tianyu smiled.


    The above describes in detail how Lin Mengya went to find Lin MengWu''s trouble, how she quarreled with Lin MengWu, and finally how she beat each other up.


    Anyway, his wife didn''t suffer.


    "What can make your highness happy?"


    The frivolous voice came, and Xue Hua appeared in front of him with a proud face.


    "Nothing."


    The smile dissipated in an instant.


    Long Tianyu conveniently pressed the secret report at the bottom, as if it were a rare treasure. No one would show it.


    Xue Hua secretly tilted his lips. Who doesn''t know that the only thing your highness can care about is the baby of the palace family.


    However, he didn''t ask for that boring.


    Instead, he pulled out a light and clever box from his sleeve.


    "Someone asked me to take it to you."


    The box is very exquisite, but long Tianyu is not interested and has no intention to open it.


    Instead, he picked up the unfinished business on the table without looking at it.


    Xue Hua sighed helplessly and kindly opened the door for him.


    A very luxurious short knife inlaid with various precious stones appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s really a good thing. Your highness, I''m a little moved."


    Xue Hua took out his short knife and felt the cold.


    But long Tianyu didn''t even bother to look at it. In his eyes, these things had no intention with scrap iron.


    "My highness, you don''t have to be so ruthless even if you refuse others?"


    Xue Hua was a little helpless.


    But what is more helpless is your Highness''s attitude.

 Chapter 1598

    Xue Hua pushed the box to long Tianyu''s eyes.


    The latter''s complexion was slightly cold, and a faint displeasure poured out of his deep eyes.


    "My subordinates know what you think of the young lady. Men will inevitably play tricks. Besides, it''s just a collection, isn''t it?"


    "Are you testing me?"


    Long Tianyu''s cold words shocked Xue Hua.


    The smile on his face also seemed to be suddenly frozen, stiff and frightened.


    He shook his head and dared not exceed half a minute.


    "Take it back. I don''t want to see anything in front of me. I won''t marry anyone except her."


    In his words, there was a chill.


    Those people chose to cooperate with him, but all the time, they wanted to narrow the distance with him and find opportunities to control him.


    Beauty tricks are of no use to him.


    He already had the bright moon. Since then, thousands of stars can no longer enter his eyes.


    Xue Hua didn''t dare to continue to persuade him, but just took the gift for him.


    He was very adaptable, and now he smiled again.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that beauty''s mind. However, the young lady seems to be in some trouble. Do you want us to help?"


    At the mention of his sweetheart, long Tianyu''s eyebrows and eyes softened.


    The contents of the letter had been printed in his mind. He really felt a pity that he couldn''t see her with his own eyes.


    "No, she can solve it."


    For no reason, she won''t send herself to the tiger''s mouth.


    This girl must have found something.


    Well, let her go out and toss around. It should be a distraction.


    Xue Hua thought of the young lady''s "achievements", and his eyes were a little more gloating.


    "Yes, there''s only one difficult member of the Mu family. I''m afraid the others are not the opponent of the young lady. Please rest assured, your highness. I''ll let people pay close attention to that person''s actions. Try not to let him make trouble for the young lady."


    Long Tianyu nodded and thought he was satisfied with his arrangement.


    "He has a deep contact with the other side. Don''t disturb him unless he has to."


    "Yes."


    He didn''t want to hold ya''er, so he would give her the greatest freedom within his ability.


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who was in Mu''s house, did not know that her every move had long been under the surveillance and protection of others.


    Early in the morning, when she was full, she took ah Xiu outside Mu Yucheng''s study.


    Yesterday, she had a "battle" with Lin MengWu, which laid the foundation for her name as a shrew.


    Now even the servants of the Mu family hate and fear her.


    Even Mu Zhen could not help being more polite to her.


    Hum, don''t think she''s not powerful, just think she''s a soft baby.


    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Su. I have some important things to deal with."


    Mu Zhen served tea and said respectfully.


    Lin Mengya nodded a little and inadvertently saw the outside. She hurried over with a touch of green.


    "Steward mu, it''s not good, it''s not good! My miss has a fight with Miss Gong! Go and have a look!"


    The girl in green is song lin''er''s maid.


    Now the hairpin rings are scattered and the face is full of panic.


    Mu Zhen was suddenly surprised. What''s the matter?


    Aren''t you usually clever ladies? Why today, one or two are like shrews.


    He glanced vaguely at Su Mei, who was full of time. Look, what atmosphere has this brought?


    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Su. I''ll have a look..."


    Before he finished, he heard a sharp cry in the yard.


    "Song liner, tell your dog slave to take your hand off! If you dare to touch a hair of Miss Ben, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    Well, it seems that Lin Meng''s dance is not good again.


    A group of people came to see the noise, but the only real embarrassment was Lin MengWu and her attendants.


    Song liner''s appearance is neat, but her skirt is wrinkled and dirty in some places.


    But the pretty face was cold to the bone, and there was a killing machine that ate people.


    At a glance, Lin Mengya took back her eyes and continued to drink tea and watch the play.


    That expression is by no means what a woman raised in a boudoir will have.


    The Mu family is also not simple.


    "What are you arguing about? Who makes you so unruly!"


    Mu Zhenying went up and swept a pair of cold eyes, which made those guys restrain a lot.


    Lin MengWu caught the chance and burst into tears in an instant.


    "You, you mu family are bullying people too much! Where is mu Yu City? Today, I must ask him to give me an explanation! If you bully me like this, are you not afraid of the anger of the palace family?"


    Now I know that I moved out of the palace house to oppress people. When I conspired with song liner to poison her, why didn''t I think how much damage would be done to the palace house if it happened?


    So Lin Mengya now chooses to watch and watch the play.


    Unfortunately, someone always wants to drag her down.


    "Hum! It''s just a dirty road. Mr. Su Mei, you are someone who has seriously met the eldest lady of the palace family. If I were you, I wouldn''t get mixed up with such a person."


    Song liner''s words are too high for her. She''s afraid that if they enter Lin MengWu''s ears, it''s incitement.


    Lin MengWu was crazy about the identity of the palace family.


    Now one or two don''t pay attention to her. How can we not make her angry.


    Before Lin Mengya spoke, Lin MengWu was already angry and ferocious.


    "You, you..."


    The venom of jealousy surged in the scarlet eyes.


    Before she was about to lose her mind, Shangguan Qing, who was also scratched by one side, forcibly pressed Lin MengWu.


    "Miss, no matter what others say, don''t lose your worth!"


    Then he winked at Lin MengWu.


    The latter reluctantly endured for a long time, and then he was unwilling and shut his mouth.


    He gouged out both of them, as if he wanted to swallow them.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take it seriously. She thought about what happened just now.


    Song liner is obviously well prepared, and she always wants to end herself.


    It seems that her dance with Lin Meng is calculated.


    "The young master is coming!"


    Outside the door, the people attracted by the excitement suddenly shouted.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted to the door.


    Mu Yucheng''s face was cold and seemingly no different, but Lin Mengya could feel the anger emanating from him.


    After all, this time it was too ugly.


    Mu Yucheng walked in and turned his eyes among the three.


    He knew the cause and effect. He disdained to participate in this kind of thing, but he was disturbed by the silence.


    When Lin MengWu saw Mu Yucheng, he was still angry with Tieqing''s face. In an instant, he burst into tears, crying like a pear blossom with rain, weak and pitiful.


    "Please be the master of the Palace dance!"


    Outside, she bites the ridiculous name very clearly.


    It seems that I want to make a mark on my life and turn the fake into the real.


    Mu Yucheng didn''t speak. He just sat on the throne and listened to Lin MengWu''s sobs.


    "Mu Zhen, what''s going on?"


    He pinched his eyebrows and was very upset.


    Mu Zhenli immediately came forward and explained the cause and effect in three or two sentences.


    However, in the case of Lin Mengya''s poisoning, the speculation on the murderer''s side has become particularly cautious.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at Mu Zhen more. It seems not easy to be mu Yucheng''s confidant.


    "I''ve sent someone to investigate Mr. Su Mei''s poisoning. Since you two are suspected, you should wait for the final result and come out to make trouble?"


    She heard the displeasure in Mu Yucheng''s tone.


    I can also hear that this man wants to block her mouth.


    Song liner''s lips at this time, probably because it is her cousin who is in charge of the family, so her attitude is a little more charming and willful than Lin MengWu.


    "Cousin, do you doubt that I was the one who poisoned? Not to mention that I didn''t know Mr. Su Mei, even if I did, I wouldn''t use such a stupid means."


    With that, song liner also glanced at Lin MengWu.


    Lin MengWu immediately blew up, and regardless of his just delicate part of the play, he directly fought back.


    "Su Mei and I have a family. Besides, you are self-discipline and have a crush on someone else''s sweetheart. Woman''s heart, submarine needle, who knows if you are confused for a moment and want to get rid of someone else!"


    Each of them harboured evil ideas and bit to death. They refused to admit it and wanted to plant it on each other''s head.


    Seeing another quarrel, she put her victim aside.


    Lin Mengya watched them bite the dog and sneered at them.


    "Young master, no matter who the murderer is, I''ll be the victim. Since I''m a guest invited by your house, now that something happens in your house, young master shouldn''t pass the buck?"


    There was still a slight sick look in her eyebrows and eyes, which would not look too haggard, but a little pale and weak.


    In other words, she looks particularly bullied now.


    Mu Yucheng thought that he had also considered this problem, and then said.


    "It''s really our negligence. The Mu family will be responsible for it to the end. Mr. Su Mei, just take good care of yourself and leave the rest to Mu Zhen."


    But she provoked a sneer. In an instant, the delicate and deceptive woman added a bit of sharpness like a blade.


    "I remember that the reason why I came here was that the second young master of our family was suspected of killing your Mu family by mistake. At that time, the young master of the Mu family went to the palace to ask for the results. Su Mei dared not forget your prestige. Now, I finally picked up a life from the king of hell. The young master is so understated. Is the life of your Mu family life , is my life like grass mustard? "


    She asked coldly, and her eyes glittered with mockery.


    Mu Yucheng was somewhat dissatisfied with her. Didn''t he say he would give her an explanation?


    This woman really doesn''t know how to advance or retreat!


    "I have already said that the Mu family will find out about it."


    "How to find out? I only ask the young master if I am a poison in Mu''s house?"

 Chapter 1599

    Mu Yucheng''s face tightened slightly.


    "It''s true that the Mu family didn''t take good care of it. But it''s unknown whether the person who poisoned me was from the Mu family."


    Lin Mengya was not frightened by his cold face, but she could not say that she already knew who the murderer was.


    But today, she can''t let the Mu family muddle through so easily.


    "Even the young family leader said he couldn''t be sure who the murderer was. Naturally, the people of the Mu family were also suspected. Maybe someone wanted to avenge the tragic death of the Mu family, so I was implicated. The truth is very important. Does the young family leader think that throwing me a dry truth in a few days can make up for me? If so, I don''t have to continue to plead in the Mu family It''s all over. Just a few days later, won''t the palace family send you the real murderer? Lest I worry about my life all the time. "


    The mockery in her words made Mu Yucheng''s heart overflow with a bit of coldness.


    Even song liner didn''t dare to be so aggressive in front of him. Let him explain.


    The sinister face was stained with thin anger. Even Lin MengWu felt it. He couldn''t help shrinking and looked at Su Mei with schadenfreude.


    But the delicate woman dared to look at him with no fear on her face.


    "This is mu family, naturally I has the final say."


    "Even if it''s the Mu family, I''m not from the Mu family. Young master, you''d better put away your pressure. If you scare me, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy."


    She said softly, but she stood up with Mu Yucheng.


    "Su Mei, you seem to have forgotten your identity."


    Lin Mengya smiled at herself and automatically ignored his threat.


    "I''m just a proton placed here, but at the same time, I also represent the face of the palace family. Young master, I hope you think twice."


    She tilted her head. The more relaxed she was on the surface, the more tense she was in her heart.


    In fact, she doesn''t care what the final result is. The reason why she acquiesces in this thing is to get a little cheaper here in Muyu city.


    But obviously, Mu Yucheng''s always cruel style is afraid that it is difficult to tolerate her provocation.


    His thin lips closed tightly, and his pale and slender fingers gently grasped and pinched in the air.


    No one knew what he was thinking, but Lin Mengya clearly felt the vigorous killing intention wrapped around herself.


    Almost, it turned back and forth at the gate of hell.


    "Oh, I don''t care what the attitude of the palace family will be."


    Cool thin spit out a truth.


    Lin Mengya felt a little numb, but she stared at the strong pressure and continued.


    "You don''t care, but this is feiye city. Maybe you can''t stop you here with your ability. But if the palace family goes to war with the Mu family, the loss is definitely not the palace family''s one-sided. The young master is wise and powerful. Naturally, he knows how to choose."


    Mu Yucheng stopped talking.


    He looked at her with a smile, and his cold eyes seemed to penetrate her.


    She didn''t like the feeling. It was like being watched by a beast hiding in the night.


    If there was a city, she would be swallowed up by sharp teeth and claws.


    "Indeed, I don''t want to go to war with the palace family. But no one knows about it except the Mu family."


    Her face changed slightly. It seemed that the Mu family was going to kill people.


    But a moment later, she smiled and shook her head.


    "Walls have ears. Does the little master really think that there are airtight walls in the world?"


    "There will be no disobedient servants in Mu''s house."


    Lin Mengya looked at Mu Yucheng a little colder, and her attitude was still so determined.


    "Unfortunately, heaven has spirit and earth has spirit. Even if no one speaks, can heaven and earth listen to the words of the young master?"


    Mu Yucheng''s mind flashed a trace of thought.


    This is feiye city after all. It is the base camp of the palace family for a hundred years.


    Even though his men are very strict.


    But this is not Mu''s territory after all.


    "Mr. Su is really brave, but what I hate most is that kind of smart woman."


    Is she on Mu Yucheng''s death list?


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about provoking the corners of her mouth and smiled lightly.


    "It''s annoying to be smart, but it''s not a good thing to think highly of yourself. The young master knows the great righteousness and I admire him."


    Mu Yucheng compromised on a woman for the first time.


    No, not the first time.


    He never forgot the face he threw on Gong Ya in the auction house.


    It seems that the Gong family is destined to be his prey.


    Only blood can wash away his shame!


    "Come on, what compensation do you want."


    Lin Mengya knew that she had a narrow victory in this game.


    But later, I was afraid that Mu Yucheng would kill her more.


    "I hope the young master can promise me to let me go out every two days. And here, don''t take care of me as a prisoner. I know the rules and won''t intrude anywhere. I won''t cause trouble to the young master."


    Her request made Mu Yucheng sneer.


    "Let you out? Su Mei, do you think I dare not kill you?"


    In the air, suddenly there was a faint smell.


    Shennong system has responded, but Lin Mengya can only be more calm.


    "The young master misunderstood me. I won''t go back to the palace, or even don''t see anyone in the palace. The Mu family can keep an eye on me while I''m out. If I have any intention of running away, you can kill me at any time. I just feel that I''m not in good health recently and want to go out to relax."


    She looked indifferent and her tone was not so urgent.


    Mu Yucheng looked at her suspiciously, as if thinking about the authenticity of her words.


    "If you''re worried that I can''t keep my promise, you don''t have to keep me imprisoned here. I also believe that with the protection of a few house owners, no one dares to touch me again."


    Instead of being stubborn, she made concessions in time.


    Seeing her dispensable attitude, Mu Yucheng''s defensive heart is a little less.


    "I will consider this matter. Mu Zhen will arrange several capable people for you to protect your safety. This kind of thing will never happen in the future."


    "Well, thank you for your trouble. I''m a little tired and want to leave first."


    Seeing that her master and servant were about to leave, she had been expecting Mu Yucheng to kill her, but Lin MengWu suddenly rushed out and grabbed her wrist.


    "Su Mei, you don''t want to go."


    Ah Xiu subconsciously pulled Lin MengWu''s hand, but he was pushed aside by the person next to Lin MengWu.


    With a "bang", ah Xiu hit the door frame.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and dared to fight her people. Lin MengWu was really promising.


    "Miss Wu, please let go."


    "I still feel strange. Why did song liner provoke me? Now I want to understand that it was the two of you who made a set for me! You can''t leave so easily today. You have explained to me how you wronged me about poisoning!"


    Looking at Lin MengWu''s proud face, Lin Mengya was a little speechless.


    How low is the IQ to make up such a story?


    Lin Mengya pulled away Lin MengWu''s hand expressionless. If she could, she really wanted to refute the rumor publicly that the goods were definitely not her sister.


    There is no such low-level inheritance in their family.


    "Miss Wu, what nonsense do you say all day?"


    "I''ve broken it through. I''m guilty, aren''t I?"


    Lin MengWu felt more and more that she had mastered the truth of the matter. She looked arrogant, as if she dominated the world at the moment.


    How to say, this IQ is urgent!


    "Young master, you don''t know. When you asked her to come, she was greedy for life and death and refused to come. Finally, I said I wanted to come with her. She did so to let you agree to her leaving. You just wanted to escape back to the palace, didn''t you?"


    She didn''t want to answer. She was afraid to expose the fact that the other party didn''t have a brain when she opened her mouth.


    On the other side, song liner seemed to be flustered and rushed up to pull Lin MengWu away.


    "What are you talking about? Will I help outsiders?"


    Lin MengWu tilted her eyes and glanced disdainfully at Song liner.


    "Speaking of it, aren''t you also an outsider in Mu''s family? Miss Biao, that''s nice. I also want to ask you, since Mu''s family treats you so kind, why do you want to join hands with Su Mei? Is it difficult? After you have discussed it, will you make her bigger and smaller? If so, it''s really ''deep sisterhood''!"


    This blatant and disorderly fabrication really gave Lin Mengya to Lei De, Jiao Li Nen.


    But song liner''s face turned red at this time, and she didn''t reply.


    "You! You''ve gone too far!"


    Stamped her feet, song liner turned her head and ran away?


    Lin mengarden''s question mark in his head. What''s the situation?


    "Look, I''m right! Young master, the truth has come out now? It''s clear that they made up and acted by themselves. They almost fooled you and me!"


    Mu Yucheng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes looked at Song liner, a little complicated.


    But Lin Mengya can''t tolerate the other party''s forced brain mending. Sometimes she really doubts whether it''s because Lin MengWu was too boring in her womb, so she threw her brain away?


    "Miss Wu, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. There is a deep resentment between you and me, but now you tear your face with me in front of the young master. Where do you put the face of the palace family?"


    Lin MengWu snorted and said contemptuously.


    "Palace family? Don''t you think you''re really a member of the palace family after entering the genealogy?"


    With a little effort, she broke away from Lin MengWu''s hand.


    "You can be shameless, but I can''t. Miss Wu, it''s really uncertain whether you did it or not. But I''ll truthfully report your words and deeds here to the owner. I''m afraid you don''t know. Besides being the owner''s watchdog, I''m also the owner''s eye."

 Chapter 1600

    She lowered her voice and looked at Lin MengWu with disdain.


    It seems that the life and death of each other are in her hands.


    In an instant, the jealousy in Lin MengWu''s heart rolled like a huge wave.


    "Miss Wu, if you understand, you''ll think less in the future. The palace family doesn''t lack your grain."


    She raised her lips and smiled very indifferently.


    It seems that the other party is just a clown in her eyes.


    Lin MengWu completely hates Su Mei. Those who used to be a little arrogant are now severely trampled on by Su Mei.


    "Su Mei, how dare you!"


    "What am I afraid of? Fortunately, this is Mu''s house. If it were elsewhere, I would have kicked you out!"


    Turning around, Lin Mengya nodded slightly at Mu Yucheng.


    "Sorry, I let the young owner see a lot of jokes. Su Mei left first."


    She took ah Xiu, straightened her waist and disappeared in the eyes of those people step by step.


    "Young master, my miss is also tired."


    Shangguan Qing grabs Lin MengWu''s hand, for fear that her daughter will be confused and do something stupid at this time.


    Mu Yucheng''s face was still as cold as frost. He watched the women disappear in his sight.


    Really Stupid.


    He leaned back slightly, relaxed and leaned back on the chair.


    In the end, it''s a woman''s house. She always thinks she''s smart, but in the end, she''s just a group of waste people who can''t accomplish anything but fail.


    The Gong family will be pinched by him sooner or later.


    Lin Mengya and ah Xiu are not fast, and ah Xiu looks back as she walks.


    Seeing her like this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head gently and grabbed her sleeve.


    "Don''t look. They won''t catch up. Don''t worry."


    Ah Xiu sighed, and her thin shoulders collapsed slightly.


    A pair of big eyes with water Lingling are even more worried.


    "Sister ya, I''m afraid our life here will be more difficult. Just now, you really shouldn''t be impulsive..."


    Ah Xiu''s voice is getting lower and lower.


    In fact, in her heart, sister Ya has always been a wise and wise existence.


    Why can''t you keep your breath when you encounter the Mu family?


    Lin Mengya smiled. This little girl still likes to put everything on her face.


    Xian Bai''s fingers poked ah Xiu''s smooth and delicate forehead. Knowing that there was no one around, she still lowered her voice and said.


    "If I don''t act rashly, how can people put down their guard against me?"


    Ah Xiu immediately understood.


    She looked nervously left and right, and then lay down in her ear.


    "Sister ya, are you pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? But aren''t we here to be hostages?"


    She was a little helpless.


    This girl is really smart when she is smart.


    But when you''re confused, you''re a little fool.


    "What am I holding hostage for?"


    "Naturally, it''s for the second young master."


    "Why didn''t you solve the matter of the second young master?"


    "Yes... Oh, I see! You mean that you have to tie the bell to untie the bell, right?"


    Ah Xiu suddenly realized that she finally understood her pains.


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked around before continuing.


    "The death of the Mu family is very strange, but if Mu Yucheng really just wants to revenge the people, he will never come to revenge the palace family first, but will use all means to severely punish the murderer. But you can see that although the second brother locked them up, he was unharmed. Moreover, Mu Yucheng also offered me to be a hostage in exchange for the opportunity of the palace family to investigate, don''t you think, Some are not quite right? "


    Ah Xiu thought for a moment and thought what she said was quite reasonable.


    "So, you want to take this opportunity to let Mu Yucheng relax his vigilance against you. In this way, you can find the evidence of their crime of framing the second young master, right?"


    "Well, but this is only one of them. Let''s go back first. Soon, there will be a result over Mu Yucheng."


    Looking at her mysterious appearance, ah Xiu only felt itchy in her heart.


    Her pretty face was full of curious expectations. She always felt that there were a lot of things hidden in sister Ya''s heart.


    Lin Mengya expected that they had just returned to the Cross Hospital. Not long after, Mu Zhen came to deliver a message.


    Mu Yucheng has promised her terms, but going outside has become once every five days.


    And every time you go out, you must not exceed two hours, and you should be accompanied by the Mu family.


    Two more women came outside the yard, but they were much kinder than the first two.


    However, Lin Mengya felt that these two had skills.


    After dinner in the evening, she tentatively wanted to go out for a walk. The two men not only didn''t stop, but also left one to look after the house, and the other to follow her not far away.


    Wherever she went, she kept silent.


    It seems that Mu Yucheng let her wander around the house.


    Because it is a temporary living yard, in fact, it is not large.


    But the servants of the Mu family are very disciplined. She can feel it these days. The Mu family has a strong sense of hierarchy.


    And those people are all trembling for fear that they will do something wrong.


    For these people, she is not so kind to manage.


    One of them poisoned her.


    Even though they have not done evil now, it is hard to guarantee that they will not do it to her in the future.


    After a rough walk, they returned to the cross hospital again.


    Ah Xiu politely blocked the two women out of the door. After closing the doors and windows, the two washed and chatted quietly.


    "Miss, do you see anything unusual?"


    Lin Mengya took the cloth towel from ah Xiu and wiped her hands.


    In the system, the topographic map of Mu family has been basically constructed.


    And several places she cared about were marked out.


    "The Mu family is very strange. I heard that their puppets are inseparable wherever they are. But I didn''t see any medicinal materials for making puppets in the yard."


    In fact, Shennong system has not made much discovery.


    She found nothing but bits and pieces.


    Whether it is a human puppet or a physical puppet, if you want to maintain normal operation, you need to maintain it in ordinary times.


    This is the same as oiling the machine. If you want the puppet to be durable and easy to use, you have to maintain and run in from time to time.


    But strangely, there are no such herbs here.


    Is it because she guessed wrong how the Mu family made puppets?


    "Sister Ya is suspicious. The person who framed the second young master has something to do with the puppet?"


    "It''s very possible. The eldest brother and the fourth brother both asked someone to interrogate the people present in secret. They agreed that they saw the second brother cut off the man''s head with their own eyes. But one thing, the broken head didn''t fly up, but fell directly to the ground."


    The second brother has great strength.


    When she was in Longdu, she once heard the story of her second brother fighting with a wolf when he was young.


    It is said that the wolf was as tall as a man, but his second brother, who was born with divine power, was cut off by him.


    The weapon that the second brother is good at is a long knife. With such strength, the wolf''s head will splash blood three feet. At that time, the second brother had the name of Shura.


    But a man''s head is much more fragile than a beast, isn''t it?


    The second brother''s martial arts are several times higher than before. Why does the man''s head fall to the ground?


    It is estimated that this is why the second brother was distracted and caught by the Mu family.


    In other words, he did not expect this.


    "It''s really unreasonable to say so. But now the Mu family insists that the second young master killed the man. There''s nothing we can do. Besides, who can kill the man in front of the second young master without being aware of it?"


    That''s the problem.


    She came to Mu''s house mainly for two things.


    First, naturally, it is to find out the cause of the matter on that day and give justice to the second brother.


    The second is to regard this as a breakthrough.


    These days, the conspiracy against the family''s five brothers and great ancestors has been almost silent, enveloping the palace family.


    She felt that these things could not have so many coincidences that happened in almost the same time.


    These things must be related.


    Among them, the Mu family is the first to jump out and pick out the conflict with the Gong family.


    In that case, she can only touch it all the way from Mu''s house. She doesn''t believe it and can''t find out the origin.


    "Ordinary people can''t do it, but the Mu family can."


    They have puppetry and the deadly life leading silk.


    In this way, it seems that the Mu family has staged a good play of thieves shouting to catch thieves.


    "But the Mu family must have handled all the evidence cleanly. How can we find out?"


    Ah Xiu looked worried. It was very simple to say, but there was a feeling of nowhere to focus.


    "Any evidence can be destroyed, but the only one is that they can''t destroy it for the time being."


    "Sister Ya said - corpse?"


    She nodded.


    Although Mu Yucheng has ulterior motives, the rest of the Mu family may not know the truth.


    Some people must really think that the Mu family died miserably at the hands of their second brother and want to seek justice.


    Therefore, in order to arouse the resentment of the Mu family, the body could not be buried for the time being.


    It''s too simple to think that the Mu family has the technology of making puppets and preserving a corpse without corruption.


    "But how could the Mu family let us see the body?"


    Who knows, Lin Mengya winked at each other.


    "Who said we were going to see it?"


    "But you didn''t just..."


    "Since they won''t let us see it, let''s change it. We can see it casually."


    A feeling of uneasiness came out of ah Xiu''s heart.


    She couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva nervously. It wouldn''t be what she thought, would it?


    The next day, when the fourth young master after Yi Rong met sister Ya in the teahouse, ah Xiu knew that her worry had become true.


    Because sister ya, who was not afraid of the her family, actually wanted to steal corpse!

 Chapter 1601

    "Did you come out smoothly?"


    Even though it is easy to look at, Gong Si is also dressed as a scholar, but he is less noble and more elegant.


    With a smile, he inquired about her with concern.


    Lin Mengya, who finally got away from Mu''s family for a while, also took a bit of ease on her face.


    Just a few minutes ago, when she was wandering, she "accidentally" wandered into a tailor''s shop.


    After choosing a ready-made dress, go inside and change.


    After only a few minutes, she appeared in front of the people sent by the Mu family to monitor her.


    But no one knows. After they left, the other one, ah Xiu, with a changed face, came to the teahouse agreed with her fourth brother.


    This was a secret appointment they had made before. Even if the poisoning didn''t happen, she wanted to find a chance to go out.


    But I didn''t want Lin MengWu to make such a fuss. She just took advantage of the situation and made good use of it.


    "Of course it''s going well. It''s better arranged by the fourth brother. We''ll go to the tailor''s shop to hand over later. There will be no mistakes."


    She deliberately didn''t hang around more than those people in Mu''s house. Only in this way can the other party remember less of her characteristics.


    Coupled with the fact that the person posing as her has received professional training, she must not be afraid to help.


    "That''s good. Is it difficult for you at Mu''s house?"


    "No, at least Mu Yucheng is still waiting and watching. I deliberately exposed some secrets in front of him. He must still be thinking about who he wants to cooperate with."


    If Mu Yucheng really chooses to cooperate with Gong Tu, the results of treatment will be different on the day of poisoning.


    Mu Yucheng is an extremely cunning opponent. Interest is the first factor he considers.


    "Mu Yucheng always does. Let him go first."


    I don''t know what I thought. A few deep smiles appeared on the fourth brother''s face.


    "How''s the second brother now?"


    Hearing her question, the four brothers sighed faintly.


    "The second brother has suffered a lot of grievances and wrongs. It''s time to be angry. I wanted to hide the family''s affairs first, but Zeng Zu said that the second brother was also wrong this time. If he hadn''t been impatient to fight with others, the Mu family wouldn''t depend on him. Now, the second brother knows everything. He has locked himself in the door for several days Yes. I''m really afraid if it goes on like this, my second brother will have a heart attack. "


    She understood what Zeng Zu meant. In fact, Zeng Zu also hoped that his second brother could change his furious temper.


    "No, you don''t think the second brother is a rough man, but he is transparent. And now there is something I need the second brother to do."


    "What''s up?"


    "I hope my second brother can help me steal the body of the Mu family."


    The fourth brother''s eyebrows jumped, and there was a little more surprise in her eyes.


    "I know you also suspect that it was directed and acted by the Mu family, but now the Mu family is very worried about it. How sure are you? If we disturb the Mu family, we will lose all our previous efforts?"


    Of course she knows the pros and cons, but the more so, the more desperate she is.


    "If we don''t solve the matter of the second brother as soon as possible, I''m afraid more things will be delayed. The students in the college are almost here. Soon, the completion ceremony will be held. At that time, the Gong family will have to pay more than just the simple thing of reputation damage."


    The fourth brother also understood that the matter could not be delayed.


    "Well, just say what you think."


    "In fact, it''s very simple..."


    They arranged all the plans in the box of the teahouse.


    After the discussion, the four brothers left first.


    He went to the tailor''s shop again and left in the name of taking clothes.


    She hesitated quickly and didn''t show any flaws, so the Mu family didn''t doubt.


    When she got back to Mu''s house, she plunged into the courtyard and didn''t even eat dinner. She looked extremely tired.


    Unfortunately, some people can''t see her so natural and unrestrained, but they want to disturb her quiet.


    "Mr. Su Mei, Miss Wu wants to see you."


    She was lying in bed pretending to sleep. After listening to the communication from the woman outside, she smiled badly.


    Lin MengWu can''t stand half the excitement now.


    She deliberately swaggered back and deliberately revealed her wealth in front of her people.


    Look, this man is looking for her.


    He winked at ah Xiu, who immediately understood and shouted outside.


    "Our husband is tired and sees no guests."


    "Su Mei, come out!"


    Obviously, Lin MengWu is angry.


    Now she is almost under house arrest in disguised form by Mu Yucheng, but the bitch can go in and out of Mu''s house freely. She is still so happy.


    She can''t swallow it. She has to teach Su Mei a lesson.


    Ah Xiu got her advice and said deliberately arrogantly.


    "Miss Wu, you''d better go back. My husband doesn''t want to see you, so as not to be poisoned and ruin this great time."


    Lin MengWu was almost angry.


    She also vaguely heard the two little bitches laughing.


    They must be laughing at her. Lin MengWu, who was angry, pushed the two gatekeepers away and rushed in with a gloomy face.


    "Su Mei, don''t go too far!"


    With a bang, the door was kicked open.


    When Lin Mengya saw Lin MengWu whose expression was almost distorted, she turned to show a little ridicule.


    "The wild way is not on the table. This is the Mu family. You can''t be wild."


    "What can the Mu family do? You don''t really think that Mu Yucheng will protect you?"


    On the table, there are new clothes and hair accessories stacked at random.


    Those are the best things, and even some can''t be booked by Lin MengWu.


    Now, these things are actually placed in front of a small female gentleman. Why isn''t she angry?


    "The young master will protect me naturally. I represent the master of the palace family. Are you finally here?"


    She glanced up and down at Lin MengWu with disdain. The latter felt more and more insulted.


    "You, I killed you little bitch!"


    With that, Lin MengWu rushed towards her without anyone''s expectation.


    Like an enraged bull with red eyes, the man clenched his teeth and pinched her neck.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes stared and her reaction slowed down. She saw that her hand was about to reach her neck.


    She subconsciously leaned back, but because she exerted too much force, the whole person turned over.


    With a bang, even people and chairs fell to the ground, and Lin MengWu didn''t stop because she threw herself into the air, so she threw herself on her bed.


    As soon as Lin Mengya "Gulu", she got up and ran out, running and running.


    "Kill! Kill! Help! Help!"


    But the people Lin MengWu brought blocked the door.


    Lin Mengya rushed straight to the past. Those people subconsciously stretched out their hands to intercept, but they were not as flexible as her. Suddenly, they made a personal horse turn.


    "Catch her! Today, I will kill her!"


    Lin MengWu is already crazy. He waves his sharp fingers with a harsh and sharp voice.


    Those people immediately reacted, but Lin Mengya was like a savage little beast. She was flexible and powerful and couldn''t catch it at all.


    "Waste! A bunch of waste!"


    Lin MengWu scolded angrily, and those people were more messy because of her urging.


    But their number, after all, prevailed.


    But for a moment, Lin Mengya''s advantage disappeared.


    In the narrow room, the group immediately caught up with her and grabbed her limbs.


    Lin MengWu came over with a smile and reached out to give her a slap


    But I didn''t want to be bitten by Lin Mengya.


    "Ah! Bitch, how dare you bite me!"


    Lin MengWu screamed with pain and waved his other hand.


    Lin Mengya immediately let go and disdained to spit.


    "Bite you? If you dare to touch me, I''ll eat you alive!"


    Seeing that she is still so rampant, Lin MengWu smiles angrily.


    She suddenly took out a dagger flashing cold light and suddenly stabbed Lin Mengya into her chest.


    "Bitch! Go to hell!"


    The dagger was so sharp that it was about to pierce her chest.


    Lin MengWu''s face was also full of a cold smile.


    "Ding", the dagger was broken on the way, the life-threatening tip was bounced off, and suddenly disappeared into another person''s chest.


    "Little Miss..."


    Lin Mengya felt that a pair of hands grabbed her and suddenly loosened.


    She turned her head and saw the dazzling red spread on the man''s chest.


    "Ah - kill!"


    Just now, they were still aggressive and fled in front of the accomplices.


    For a moment, only she and Lin MengWu were relatively calm.


    "Gong Wu, I should have warned you. This is the Mu family."


    The cold voice sounded, and Lin MengWu was shocked. His hand had become a half dagger and fell to the ground.


    She stepped back a few steps, and suddenly her hands and feet softened and sank to the ground.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned and shouted urgently.


    "My God..."


    Then, he collapsed in ah Xiu''s arms, looking like the rest of his life.


    "I killed... No, I didn''t kill you, you did!"


    The blood quenched Lin MengWu''s impulse.


    She muttered to herself, but finally found the goal and looked straight at Mu Yucheng.


    The latter seems to be really angry. Those eyes, which are not like living people, are a little more gloomy at the moment.


    Lin Mengya pinched herself hard, forced out a few tears and turned her head to cry.


    "Young master, is this the protection you gave me? I... I almost died in her hands. No, I can''t stay in Mu''s house. Young master, please send me out of Mu''s house, even if I stay in the street. Here, I''m really afraid."


    She choked, and her body seemed to shake with fear.

 Chapter 1602

    Mu Yucheng has never been a person who cherishes fragrance and jade. Even seeing such Su Mei, he felt very disgusted in his heart.


    But there was too much noise before, and he did promise to protect each other before.


    Now, Gong Wu''s move is hitting him in the face.


    Mu Yucheng, whose face was not good, stared at Gong Wu fiercely, calming his killing intention in his heart.


    "Somebody, take Mr. Su there. Remember to protect her safety."


    Mu Zhen waved his hand, and immediately a team of people ran over and protected Su Mei''s master and servant to leave.


    Lin Mengya hung her head, and no one saw the smile in her eyes.


    As soon as she came out of the yard, she heard Lin MengWu''s frightened cry from behind.


    "What are you doing? Ah, kill, kill!"


    The smell of blood spread from the air.


    Mu Yucheng''s violent temper will certainly teach Lin MengWu a nightmare lesson.


    The master and servant sat in the carriage and exchanged eyes tacitly.


    The place where the body was parked was in a village outside the city.


    Although he usually takes strict care of it, if the second brother does it himself, I''m afraid it''s not difficult.


    But once the body is lost, the Gong family is the first suspect.


    If Mu Yucheng bites back at that time, no matter what evidence is found on the body, it can be overturned.


    Therefore, she must disturb Mu Yucheng''s judgment and transfer some of his doubts.


    "Mr. Su Mei, here we are. Please get off."


    With the help of ah Xiu, she got off the carriage shakily.


    The eyes are still red, obviously a frightened look.


    "This is..."


    She looked around. It was a not narrow alley. Now she was right at the back door of a house.


    "The young master ordered that Mr. Su Mei be frightened and stay here for the time being. Please."


    The first was a servant like face. Lin Mengya nodded meekly and walked in with others.


    The faint fragrance of medicine filled the air. When she entered the door, she saw that there were many medicinal materials that needed to be dried in the yard.


    "Shopkeeper Peng, this is the man who is mainly placed here by the Shao family."


    The round shopkeeper Peng immediately greeted her, talked to the servant and placed her in the backyard.


    Here, it should be a medicine shop.


    Unexpectedly, the Mu family has an industry in feiye city.


    Before that, the eldest brother had screened carefully in the dark for the safety of non Yecheng, and knew which places the aristocratic families used to inquire about the news.


    But here, she never heard the big brother mention it.


    I think the Mu family has been thinking for a long time, so they will bury this step in feiye city.


    But now, Mu Yucheng actually sent himself here. I think it doesn''t matter if it''s exposed.


    She couldn''t help worrying. How many places like this are there in feiye city?


    Other aristocratic families, I''m afraid so.


    If she hadn''t been the hostage herself, she didn''t have guessed that feiye City, which looks like an iron wall, would have been riddled with holes?


    Outside, suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    Ah Xiu exchanged eyes with her and immediately opened the door.


    Standing at the door is shopkeeper Peng.


    But in his hand, he carried a bowl of black medicine juice.


    "Mr. Su Mei, this is the tranquilizer that my young master ordered to prepare for you."


    Tranquilizer?


    Lin Mengya took a look. There was indeed some calming ingredients in it.


    But she also smelled a trace of other flavors in the slightly bitter taste of the medicine.


    I''m afraid it''s not a bowl of ordinary tranquilizer.


    She still kept a frightened look on her face, smiled gratefully at shopkeeper Peng, then took the medicine and drank it in one gulp.


    "It''s bitter."


    Seeing that she just wrinkled her little face and seemed to have no other reaction, shopkeeper Peng smiled and said.


    "Good medicine tastes bitter and is good for illness. Sir, have a good rest. You can call me whenever you need it."


    "Thank you."


    Looking at shopkeeper Peng leaving, Lin Mengya''s face slowly converged into a smile.


    Ah Xiu fell in her ear and said with a little anxiety.


    "Sister ya, there won''t be any problem in the medicine?"


    "Have you noticed?"


    Ah Xiu bit his lip and said.


    "Well, shopkeeper Peng has been looking at you. If it''s really an ordinary tranquilizer, why does he stare at you?"


    Of course she knew, but strangely, there was no toxic substance in the medicine.


    And the drugs she drinks will be systematically tested.


    The system shows that all ingredients are very safe, and the effect can really calm the mind.


    Did she think too much about everything?


    "No matter what this medicine is, it won''t hurt me. Put out the signal and let the four brothers know. They can start to take action."


    Ah Xiu went to the window and made sure there was no one watching around. Then he took out a small cage from his sleeve.


    Inside, there was a bird the size of a human thumb. She carefully took out the bird, gently rowed on the sharp beak of the bird, and fed the bird a little blood.


    This is a Gu bird fed by ah Xiu. After she flies, she will follow her blood and find what ah Xiu has stored in the palace.


    This is the agreed signal between them. As long as the four brothers see the Gu bird, they will know that they can start.


    Lin Mengya looks at the sky outside and hopes everything goes well.


    According to their previous plan, after returning to Mu''s house, Lin Mengya deliberately led Lin MengWu to conflict with her.


    Mu Yucheng won''t care. Even if he doesn''t care about his own life and death, people like him will never allow others to ignore his words.


    Therefore, Lin MengWu will be severely punished.


    Lin MengWu''s temper, she knows, can''t swallow it at all.


    Even in order to vent her anger, she would retaliate against Mu Yucheng at all costs.


    Before coming to Mu''s house, Gong TU will give Lin MengWu something or help.


    In this way, they completely disrupted the deployment of gongtu, exposed some things early, and lost their value.


    Mu Yucheng couldn''t have been unaware of it, so he will fight back more ruthlessly.


    In this way, once the loss of the body is detected by the Mu family, the first suspect will be gongtu.


    Such a chaotic situation is more beneficial to her.


    She counted every step.


    While she was thinking about how to improve the plan, suddenly, a "rustle" came into her ears.


    "What''s that sound?"


    She asked ah Xiu with a subconscious laugh, but the latter pricked up her ears and listened carefully.


    Then he shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t hear anything."


    Strange. She heard it.


    Moreover, the sound is like a snake crawling on the ground, which makes people feel numb and crisp.


    She sat for a while, but her voice became clearer and clearer.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t sit still. She got up and looked around.


    Strangely, the ground was clean and there was no wind outside. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Sister ya, are you a little tired? Why don''t you go to bed and have a rest first?"


    Ah Xiu was also a little nervous by her, and suggested softly.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead. Her body didn''t feel any abnormality, and the system was running normally.


    She took off her coat and lay on the bed, but the sound in her ears was still the same, even amplified a little.


    It''s like something is getting closer and closer to yourself.


    "Ah Xiu..."


    She wanted to call ah Xiu, but at this moment, she was frightened to find that her body didn''t listen.


    There was a panic, and then she immediately maintained her composure.


    Something''s wrong. She doesn''t have any toxins in her body, but her limbs just don''t work.


    "Sister ya, what''s the matter?"


    Ah Xiu heard her call and turned to see her.


    But after seeing Lin Mengya''s wide eyes, he immediately came forward and shook her shoulder.


    "I... I can''t move..."


    "This... How does sister ya feel now?"


    Ah Xiu is also a little flustered. Fortunately, Lin Mengya has no other symptoms except that she doesn''t listen to her hands and feet.


    "I can''t move my hands and feet. Poke me to see that I don''t feel pain."


    Ah Xiu immediately pulled out the hairpin.


    Although some are not willing, they can only be cruel and stabbed her arm.


    The elite hairpin has pierced the delicate skin, but it should have a keen sense of pain, but there is no response.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank. Shouldn''t she Is she paralyzed?


    At this time, all the data about her body in the system are fed back to her.


    Unexpectedly, everything is still normal!


    Especially, the system won''t fail, will it?


    "Well, what can I do? Sister ya, I''ll go out and call someone."


    "Come back! Don''t let them know."


    In this matter, she is no better than ah Xiu.


    After all, she had never felt out of control, clenching her lower lip and turning her head rapidly.


    What should I do? What exactly caused this situation.


    But I didn''t expect that just in this matter, the door was pushed open.


    She thought it would be the Mu family who came in. Unexpectedly, it was a man wrapped in black robes.


    The man went straight to her bed. Ah Xiu bravely stood in front of her and tried to protect her.


    Unexpectedly, the man knocked ah Xiu out as soon as he raised his hand.


    "You --"


    Her eyes widened, and she had never felt powerless in her heart, which made her look different and fragile.


    But unexpectedly, the man stretched out a pair of iron arms and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    The deep and familiar voice sounds like the sound of nature at the moment.


    Just now, all the fear and helplessness were miraculously smoothed by him.


    Somehow, she felt her nose sour.


    "Why did you come here?"


    A soft waxy sentence, with some complaints.


    Long Tianyu''s heart was so soft that he gently kissed her forehead.

 Chapter 1603

    "Sorry, I''m late. Tell me, how do you feel now?"


    With long Tianyu, she seems much more at ease.


    Leaning against his chest, Lin Mengya sniffed, and the uneasiness in her heart dissipated.


    "I can''t control my body, but I''m sure I''m not poisoned and there are no lesions in all parts of my body. Do you know what''s wrong with me?"


    Long Tianyu was silent, but he was still careful, put her flat and lay on the bed.


    At this time, Lin Mengya found that the current long Tianyu seems to be different from usual.


    The person is still that person, but it seems to be more indifferent than usual.


    But those black eyes, to themselves, are as gentle as ever.


    "Ya''er, would you blame me if I said, I can''t tell you why the condition of your body starts?"


    In his words, there was a trace of guilt that made her heart tremble.


    Lin Mengya looked at the lover in front of her, and the emotion surging in her heart was a little dark.


    Is it disappointment, anger, or helplessness and sadness?


    In short, she can''t figure it out. She can only forcibly lock it all in the corner of her heart.


    "Can I still be saved?"


    She evaded and didn''t want to answer the question that might hurt two people.


    Long Tianyu stared into her eyes and seemed to want to find an answer from her eyes.


    But he, as always, compromised for her.


    "It''s all right. You''ll be all right after tonight."


    The atmosphere stiffened again.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say. She was afraid that what she blurted out was to find out the truth.


    But she knew that he would not answer himself.


    The "rustling" sound in her ear once again occupied her attention. Lin Mengya suddenly felt that her caudal vertebra had some strange feelings.


    There seems to be something climbing from there. It''s itchy and painful. It''s weird.


    Long Tianyu, who had been staring at her, noticed her abnormality at the moment, immediately held her hand and asked gently.


    "How are you?"


    "Not bad, but what''s that? Is there a bug crawling on me?"


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, there is no only peace.


    The deep eyes were filled with heartache. He held her hand harder, but his voice was oppressed with pain.


    "No matter what happens, you are my only love."


    "When is it, long Tianyu? What''s the matter with me?"


    His words flustered her heart and hair.


    For a moment, all kinds of speculation and possible consequences poured into her mind.


    Is it hard? Is she really paralyzed?


    At the thought that she might become a loser for the rest of her life, Lin Mengya''s mood gradually got out of control.


    "You''ll be fine. I''ll never let you be fine. Listen, ya''er. If you feel something climbing on your head, don''t panic, I''ll help you. But before that, you have to endure some pain."


    She saw his struggle, his pain, as if she wished that the person who suffered was him.


    But at this moment, something more strange happened.


    The foreign body sensation rising from the caudal vertebra gradually spread to the brain.


    In an instant, the Shennong system sounded an alarm.


    "Attention! Attention! The host is being violated!"


    The huge sound that only she can hear keeps her consciousness in the most awake state in the twinkling of an eye.


    She seemed to feel something trying to invade her brain.


    In my ears, the annoying sound is also gradually increasing.


    She could hardly hear the outside world.


    "Ya''er, ya''er!"


    Long Tianyu felt something wrong, but no matter how she shouted, Lin Mengya always frowned and her eyes were lax, while her teeth were clenched together.


    How did this happen?


    Even if that thing smoothly occupied ya''er''s body, she shouldn''t be what she is now.


    There must be something wrong!


    Long Tianyu closely watched the woman on the bed. After thinking over and over again, a touch of firmness appeared in her eyes.


    In any case, he won''t hurt ya''er.


    Even if it was the pain she had to experience, he would find a way to bear it for her.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s consciousness has completely fallen into the system.


    The function of Shennong system is actually extremely powerful, but she doesn''t need many places at present, resulting in many functions that she hasn''t developed.


    For example, now Xiaoyao appears in front of her again, but this time, she wears yinglang''s straight military uniform.


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless. Will there be transvestism in artificial intelligence?


    Obviously, the one in front is.


    "Commander in chief, the system is facing invasion. Are you fully facing the enemy?"


    Listening to this inexplicable title, Lin Mengya only felt a little stuffy in her heart and wanted to drag out the small medicine for a meal.


    But obviously, she has more important things to do.


    "What the hell is going on? What are the invading things?"


    Xiaoyao pushed the Gold Framed eyes on the bridge of his nose and took out a book in his hand.


    If she is right, the title of the book should be "the whole battle command plan".


    Who can tell her if artificial intelligence has a brain disease, will it affect her?


    "Intruder is an extremely rare neurotoxin, which can paralyze the human brain, but will not damage the brain. Judging from the current level of science and technology and the next 50 years, it is impossible to replicate this neurotoxin."


    neurotoxin? And it is an existence that modern technology cannot replicate.


    No wonder the system didn''t notice this time.


    "But why did the system fight back?"


    In fact, she hasn''t figured out the mechanism of Shennong system in her body all the time.


    According to her understanding of the system, Shennong system and her brain consciousness are two independent whole.


    Without her consciousness, the system could not contact his brain.


    At the same time, if her consciousness authorizes the system, the system can control the function of a part of the brain.


    Protecting her brain is one of the default functions of the system.


    Xiaoyao pushed his glasses again and continued to explain in a flat voice.


    "The brain is like a very precise instrument for the human body. The system can only work when the brain is safely transported. However, this neurotoxin will paralyze the brain, and the system will be damaged or even stop working. That is to say, the brain is the master of the kingdom of the body, the toxin is the intruder, and the system and I are to protect you The army. "


    Now, she finally understood.


    "May I have a look at the details?"


    With the systematic guarantee, she still felt a little uneasy.


    With a wave of his hand, Xiaoyao immediately appeared in a virtual picture in front of her.


    "The red arrow represents neurotoxin, and the golden arrow represents the counterattack of the system."


    She nodded. The red arrow on the picture was fierce, while the gold arrow was very flexible.


    The war situation was so sticky that no one would give in.


    To tell you the truth, she has some strange feelings.


    After all, no one wants to turn his head into a battlefield filled with gunsmoke.


    "But my body, shouldn''t any toxins work?"


    This was the first time she had encountered a poison that her body could not digest.


    She naturally knows that there are people outside people and there are days outside the sky.


    After all, she was careless.


    But unexpectedly, Xiaoyao denied her idea.


    "In fact, this neurotoxin still cannot survive in your body, but its generation method is somewhat special. Before entering the human body, it is wrapped in a hard shell. This shell can protect these toxins to some extent. These things will slowly release toxicity in your body. It is also because your body is exposed to this toxin for the first time Some toxins will only be poisoned if they do not produce antibodies in time. "


    Hearing Xiaoyao''s explanation, she put down her heart.


    Now, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or not.


    Had it not been for the Shennong system, I''m afraid she would have been invaded by toxins.


    According to Xiaoyao''s explanation, in order to protect her safety, her consciousness should be sheltered in the system for the time being.


    The "rustle" sound is due to the existence of toxins, so she temporarily turns off her perception of the outside world.


    Xiaoyao is still deploying anti toxin, and she can only read the vast classics in the system temporarily.


    She deliberately avoided everything with long Tianyu. Even she didn''t know what kind of attitude she would have towards him after she woke up this time.


    A little confused, she flipped through the data stored in the system at will.


    She casually opened a page, just wanted to review the above words, but saw those words, but now they were distorted.


    Lin Mengya was very surprised. You should know that these words are scanned images. Unless there is a problem with the system, there will never be any change.


    She immediately opened other books, but they were exactly the same as before.


    Here is the system. There is no problem of dazzle.


    She looked at the writing carefully again. Sure enough, those words were distorted like little tadpoles.


    Then, under her gaze, it changed rapidly and recombined into new words.


    "Little medicine!"


    She cried out subconsciously, and artificial intelligence immediately appeared and asked rigidly.


    "Commander in chief, what instructions do you have?"


    "This... How can it change? Is it difficult? Has the system gone wrong?"


    She asked in surprise, pointing to the newly changed books.


    Xiaoyao immediately took it and looked carefully, but there was a rather humanized doubt on the virtual face.


    "There is no abnormality in the system, and there is no problem with the scanned data, unless there is an error in the interpretation function. Wait a moment, I''ll check myself."


    With that, Xiaoyao stood straight in place, but a moment later, Xiaoyao spoke again.


    "Master, it is caused by the upgrade of the interpretation function of the system. After all scanned copies are stored in the system, there will be an interpretation function to determine whether the above information is wrong. Because of the upgrade and expansion of the system, the interpretation function has also been upgraded. What is displayed above is the hidden content after interpretation."

 Chapter 1604

    She never dreamed that there was such a function in the system.


    After receiving the scanned picture that turned into a new content, she turned to the page of her name, but unexpectedly saw the three words "zither spectrum".


    At the beginning of the book, it caused her a lot of trouble and helped her a lot.


    But gradually, with the expansion of her horizon and related knowledge, the spectrum of Qingzheng also shows its limitations.


    During this time, she didn''t pay much attention.


    Is it because of this that we didn''t notice the new changes?


    Until now, she had the mind to read the new content carefully.


    It''s strange that the words on it look like Chinese, but they don''t.


    She barely recognized for a long time before she recognized a limited number of words.


    "Unlimited time..."


    She read these five words for a long time before she recognized them.


    Besides, she doesn''t know any other words.


    "Little medicine, can the system continue to interpret?"


    The little medicine nodded and replied.


    "If the system continues to upgrade, the interpretation function will also continue to upgrade, and there may be more information."


    Hearing Xiaoyao''s explanation, Lin Mengya was surprised, but also vaguely felt a little strange.


    Qingzheng spectrum is indeed the text and information here, and there are many things that do not exist in modern society.


    But the system was brought back from another time and space, but why can the interpretation system in the system interpret the information left on the zither spectrum?


    After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t understand. She asked Xiaoyao, and the other party also said that it was beyond the scope of artificial intelligence.


    After thinking about it, she can only press it to the bottom of her heart for the time being.


    I hope this is a blessing, not a curse.


    "Report to the commander in chief, the battle has won a phased victory! All toxins have been repelled, and the small medicine has successfully protected your brain."


    She was speechless, trying to make complaints about it, but because she had too many points, she didn''t know how to throw up.


    After thinking about it, forget it.


    "Periodic? Will these toxins make a comeback?"


    Xiao Yao closed the book, stared at her very seriously and said.


    "Although antibodies have been produced in your body, your body will also have abnormal reactions if you take this neurotoxin again next time. Therefore, the advice for you is, don''t take it."


    She felt that in front of the little medicine, she had an impulse to lie on the ground at any time.


    Forget it, what else can I care about with an artificial intelligence?


    "Now, I''m safe, right?"


    Xiaoyao nodded, his hand in the void and pushed open a virtual door.


    "The alarm has been cleared and you can control your body at any time."


    She looked at the door. She knew that once she went out, she would face long Tianyu.


    Continue to escape, or this showdown, she hesitated for a moment, her heart has made a decision.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Xiaoyao didn''t know the meaning of her words, but she seemed to have made a decision and stepped out of the safe space of the system.


    Dizziness made it a little difficult for her to adapt.


    This is the inevitable response after returning to the brain from a safe space. The human body is like an instrument, the brain is the command center, and the consciousness is the commander.


    Soon, the discomfort subsided. She opened her eyes, but suddenly, she was right with a pair of deep eyes.


    She read the struggle, reluctance and pain inside, but she chose not to open her eyes.


    "Wake up? Is there anything else uncomfortable?"


    Her avoidance shocked long Tianyu''s heart.


    The fear of losing her, a little penetration, let his heart gradually pour into the cold sadness.


    Lin Mengya sat up. He wanted to help, but she gently dodged.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    She opened her mouth lightly, but her tone seemed to be comforting an ordinary friend.


    On her face, long Tianyu had no way to find half shy and affectionate.


    The heart is like a big hole. Nothing can fill the emptiness except her.


    "I..."


    He said only one word and didn''t know how to continue.


    What do you want to say?


    Do you mean you can''t help yourself, or do you do everything for her?


    He knows her intelligence better than anyone. How can she not understand these principles?


    But he can''t give her the answer she wants.


    "I''m well. Although it''s powerful, it''s not enemy to our body. Now, it can''t continue to infringe on me."


    She didn''t know how pale her face was after a disaster.


    Long Tianyu just wanted to hold her in his arms and cherish her, but in the end, his raised arm fell gently.


    His face was dark.


    "Really? Then I''m relieved."


    He''s still hiding.


    Lin Mengya heard a part of her chest cracking gently.


    "Can I know what this thing is?"


    She turned her head and looked into his eyes.


    In love, she is not a stubborn and strong person in the end. In fact, she can choose to give in for some things.


    But only she knows how long each self deception will make her sad.


    "I''m not very clear about this thing. I only know that it is related to some very important issues."


    These words, like a sharp blade, forcibly cut her heart.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes gradually turned cold, and her hands hugged her shoulders, as if it was very cold, and as if she was left helpless between heaven and earth.


    "I almost died, you know?"


    The mood gradually began to get out of control.


    She wanted to get into his heart and see how much he had concealed himself.


    Long Tianyu felt it. The uneasiness in her eyes hurt his heart. He didn''t even notice that his hands were shaking.


    "I won''t let you have any accidents, ya''er, I..."


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear any more of your excuses!"


    She suddenly covered her ears and red her eyes.


    "Long Tianyu, I said earlier that Lin Mengya doesn''t need others to make their own decisions for me! I can''t find out what you don''t want me to know, but I''ve always believed in you. But now I find that you''ve been using my trust in you, and you''ve been setting up a game centered on me!"


    She couldn''t help it any longer, trembling and yelling.


    All along, she has been trying to enhance her strength, just to protect the people she cares about one day.


    But now, the truth slapped her in the face.


    Look, the vast sky she thinks is just a fantasy he uses to protect himself.


    Then her efforts and hardships have become a joke.


    If so, how good is she willing to be a little woman hiding behind him?


    "I understand that I can give my life for you!"


    Long Tianyu was a little flustered.


    He tried to imagine many possibilities, but after the truth was torn apart, the cold wind hit his weakness.


    This made him at a loss, but he was very afraid.


    "I can too! Long Tianyu, why don''t you believe me? Why don''t you believe that I have the ability to protect myself, and I can also be a big tree to shelter you from the wind and rain? However, everything you do now is denying me, making me feel like an unknown canary. Do you feel ridiculous when you see my efforts?"


    "Ya''er, I don''t. I''m just worried about you!"


    "Worry about me? So you control everything about me and want me to be a puppet. You keep me in the dark all my life and live the safe and happy life you gave me, right?"


    Long Tianyu was speechless.


    In fact, no matter what excuse he makes, it is undeniable that ya''er is right.


    "Ya''er, you don''t know what kind of crisis you are facing. I know that you are independent, self-improvement and intelligent. I know all this, and I have never regarded you as a puppet. You are everything to me and my life, so I can''t let you have any accidents."


    He tried to hold her hand, trying to convey the boiling love in his heart through the touch of his skin.


    But Lin Mengya seemed crazy and desperately shook off his hand.


    Why, the person she loves most can''t understand her mood?


    "So you blindfolded me, kept me from seeing the darkness, imprisoned me in your arms and broke my freedom? Long Tianyu, you never realized that our love should be equal, and I should be equal to you. You always manipulate everything about me with condescending arrogance. But have you really asked my opinion? It''s all mine Do I want what I want? "


    Love has never been controlled unilaterally.


    Long Tianyu loves her, and so does she.


    He can sacrifice for her without hesitation, so can she.


    But he never gave himself such a chance. Isn''t this a kind of arrogance?


    A look down from the strong to the weak?


    Long Tianyu was speechless. At the same time, a fire broke out in his heart.


    Her questioning, her incomprehension, became a sharp blade that cut his heart.


    He suddenly grabbed Lin Mengya''s hand, and his eyes were full of hurt.


    "Ya''er, you can''t doubt me like this! Even if I hide it from you, I''m for you and our future. You can''t leave me alone and let me sink into the darkness. I will never allow you to do this!"


    These words made the grief in her heart worse.


    "For my good? Whatever you do is for my good, but have you ever thought about whether I need this kind of good! Long Tianyu, do you love me or the illusion you made up in your heart?"


    This sentence confused long Tianyu.


    The earth shook with a bang in his head.


    He stared at the woman in front of him. How could she, how could she doubt his sincerity?


    "Take it back! Take what you just said back!"

 Chapter 1605

    He roared like a beast, and his hand became more and more out of proportion, which made her feel painful.


    But Lin Mengya looked at him stubbornly. At this moment, she didn''t want to step back or admit defeat.


    "Take it back! Mengya, you can''t say this, you know?"


    Heart, shaky.


    At this time, long Tianyu only felt that he was full of holes.


    He looked at her almost imploringly, and the sadness in his eyes stabbed her heart.


    But what made her more sad was his reaction.


    "How long do you have to deceive yourself and others like this? Neither you in the past nor you now have tried to enter my world. Do you really know me? Do you really know what I think?"


    She almost desperate, word by word, removed their love.


    Long Tianyu weakly released her hand and looked at the red mark on her white wrist. A little guilt flooded into his heart.


    Is she leaving? Are you going to abandon yourself?


    The idea that had just come into being had already made his heart ache.


    In the bottom of his heart, there was a deliberately suppressed shadow, which covered his heart with ink.


    She must not leave?


    Even if she hates herself all her life, he will trap her around him.


    Lin Mengya looked at his bright and dark look, and her heart was like a mirror.


    After all, she still couldn''t bear it.


    She held out her hand and gently held his face.


    "I don''t want to run away. This heart can''t hold anyone except you."


    The shadow in long Tianyu''s eyes gradually dissipated, but his tight lips revealed his tension and anxiety.


    Lin Mengya sighed. No wonder anyone.


    They are all lovers for the first time. They stumble and worry about gain and loss in love.


    She seems clear, but in fact, she is in it and can''t see the whole picture.


    "Mengya, I will try my best."


    He said almost eagerly, with complete sincerity in his eyes.


    Maybe she''s right.


    All along, he thought about how to give her his love, but he forgot that she also had her own demands.


    "From now on, let''s work together, OK?"


    Lin Mengya gently pressed her forehead against his and softened her tone.


    In her eyes, he was as powerful as God.


    So his occasional fragility made her heartache.


    Love is a matter for two people. She can''t be so selfish and let him chase alone.


    But to go hand in hand so that they can come to the end.


    "Well, you can''t leave me, and I will never let you go."


    He held her hands tightly again, and a trace of depressed madness passed through his eyes, so fast that even Lin Mengya could not detect it.


    "Before that, I have something to tell you."


    She sat upright and intended to tell him her previous situation in a way that he could understand.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. His slender five fingers were intertwined with her. It seemed that only in this way, he was not afraid of her running away.


    Gently exhale, she intends to start from the beginning.


    From how her mother gave birth to her, as well as the relic of the master behind, and the passage of her soul, she made an overview.


    But through this period, she changed her mind a little. She just said that she was a chance meeting and had a confused dream for more than ten years.


    Long Tianyu listened, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? In fact, I also know that no one will believe these things. I told you a few times before, but I didn''t even believe myself, so I didn''t tell you in detail."


    She thought long Tianyu was frightened.


    But unexpectedly, he suddenly aroused a strange smile, and then he laughed loudly, as if he had put down some burden.


    Lin Mengya is a little square.


    This man won''t let himself be scared silly, will he?


    She patted his handsome face and called him a few times.


    "Are you okay? Long Tianyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing. I just think we''re really... Destined."


    He flung her into his arms and put his chin on her shoulder, but there was a few satisfied smiles on his face.


    Big hands protect her in their arms. I just want to hold her all my life.


    "I''m talking to you about business. What do you mean?"


    She pushed his shoulder with some dissatisfaction. What about the two people who agreed to work together?


    This guy, is he going to break his promise again?


    But this time, long Tianyu didn''t intend to hide it from her.


    "Ya''er, I''m really happy. It''s just that I don''t know much about it myself."


    Seeing that her eyes immediately turned red and showed an injured expression, long Tianyu immediately hurriedly comforted.


    "No, I really didn''t hide it from you on purpose! I only know that some people say that my fate is determined, and I must spend my life with a predestined person. And this predestined person must be a person for two lifetimes! Ya''er, that''s you!"


    Two lives?


    Isn''t it? Although she had only a short life of more than 20 years, she had a beginning and an end.


    "Feudalism and superstition don''t matter! Wouldn''t you like me if I weren''t such a person?"


    She pouted, rather discontented.


    But long Tianyu happily kissed her cheek several times and said pleasantly.


    "Of course not! But in fact, if you don''t live two lives, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to be with you."


    That makes sense.


    Lin Mengya proudly raised her head and said contemptuously.


    "Yes, if I hadn''t been silly, how could you have picked up such a big bargain! Hum, would you have married a young talent long ago? Where else would you pick up the leak!"


    "Well, well, it''s my profound blessing that I can have such a top excellent wife!"


    "Count your small knowledge!"


    Long Tianyu smiled and held her hand. After a kiss, she only felt warm in her heart.


    "Ya''er, the reason why I didn''t tell you about the poison you were poisoned just now is that it concerns the lives of many people. Do you know why the ancient kingdom of Wei moved all over the country?"


    She shook her head. In fact, she had consulted the classics in this regard.


    But it is strange that most of the ancient books and records end with a fairy tale about the reasons for the migration of the ancient Wei state.


    But in fact, the mysterious veil of Guwei has never been lifted.


    "That''s because there was a strange disease in Guwei country. In order to avoid disaster, they first moved here and then hid underground. No one knows what the origin of the strange disease is and how to cure it. But after thousands of years, those who have escaped have learned to control the strange disease in this way. What you have just experienced is what they have now. ¡±


    Can it be said that that strange disease is the consequence of that neurotoxin?


    "However, this strange disease will paralyze people''s limbs at most. Others should have no response. What do they want a disabled person to do?"


    Long Tianyu sighed and said that he was also very upset.


    "That''s why it''s more frightening. Before, both I and Shifu sent many people to hide in Xiancheng. However, they not only lost contact, but also their temperament would change greatly if they met again, just like another person. We found several such people. We found such things in them. But He knows nothing about it. "


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    "In that case, where did the Mu family get it? Did the Mu family collude with Xiancheng? But why didn''t you stop me and let me drink that poison?"


    Long Tianyu''s face became a little complicated.


    He knew that if he wanted to explain these things, there was something inside that he had to let her know.


    Reluctantly suppressed the impulse to isolate all dangers from her sight. Even so, he hesitated for too long.


    With a slight sigh, Lin Mengya stretched out her slender fingers and gently smoothed his eyebrows.


    "Even if you want to keep me in the greenhouse, you should let me see the storm outside. In this way, I won''t blindly yearn for freedom outside, right?"


    She can not participate in some things, but that doesn''t mean she has to know nothing.


    In fact, she can avoid danger only if she knows where the cliff is.


    Otherwise, it''s like a headless fly, and it''s yourself who will suffer in the end.


    Long Tianyu gently held her hand in his palm, half knelt in front of her and looked at her.


    "The Mu family did collude with the immortal city, but they hid it very deeply. If I hadn''t known the existence of this poison in advance, I''d never guess. The reason why I let you drink this poison is actually to give you a chance to enter the immortal city."


    She jumped into the fairy city?


    Long Tianyu, what''s your plan?


    "Ya''er, since we want to work together, I should believe you, and you should also believe me. Some things really can''t be said, at least not now. But I give you a choice. If you really want to know, I will tell you without reservation."


    Her heart, because of his promise, jumped extremely badly.


    The truth is within reach. She believes that as long as she asks it out, he will never hide it again.


    After a long ideological struggle, Lin Mengya sighed.


    "Don''t ask. Since you have given me the right to choose, I choose to let you hide me. Thank you. I feel your respect for me."


    Long Tianyu was relieved.


    He couldn''t help lowering his head and kissing her forehead.


    "Thank you, ya''er."


    "Long Tianyu, in fact, I''ve never been a reckless person. I''ll also consider the gains and losses. I can not ask about things I shouldn''t know, but you can''t be too arbitrary and don''t ask me."


    In fact, she doesn''t want much. In addition to respect, it is trust.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll ask you first about both of us in the future, okay?"

 Chapter 1606

    There was something of caution in his tone.


    Lin Mengya really couldn''t bear it. She gently comforted him like giving the little white tiger their hair.


    "Well, as long as you say, I''ll believe it."


    Everything always comes step by step. She never regretted falling in love with him or thought of falling in love with others.


    Even though there are all kinds of problems between them, she believes that one day, the clouds will clear and usher in a new dawn.


    "OK."


    Smelling the elegant herb fragrance on her, long Tianyu managed to suppress the palpitation in her heart.


    Those surging feelings were infected with a trace of dark black ink. He didn''t dare let her know. Just for a short moment, he had many dangerous thoughts.


    He couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He was afraid that even he didn''t realize that ya''er was the only concern for him that didn''t let him fall into the darkness.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. This is Mu''s territory. How can we make such a big noise without alerting his people?"


    She was so confused by these impacts that she forgot that they were still in the wolf''s nest.


    But long Tianyu finally showed a narrow smile, scraped her small nose and joked.


    "It''s a little late to remember now, isn''t it?"


    "Hum, I don''t know who made me mess up. However, this is one of the strongholds of the Mu family after all. If something happens, it will scare the snake."


    Seeing his worried appearance, long Tianyu stopped joking and turned to a positive way.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter how much noise you make here, you won''t find it outside. There''s a very serious thing at Mu''s house tonight. Even the people here have been transferred. And the rest have been told to stay away no matter what happens here. This is the biggest secret of Mu''s house. How can they be careless."


    Is it because the second brother was eager to get rid of his grievances, so he took action in advance?


    According to their plan, the second brother can''t take action until Mu Yucheng has friction with Gong Tu.


    No, in this way, the suspicion of the palace family will be even greater.


    "Long Tianyu, please help me to see if my second brother''s actions have been exposed?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he didn''t know about the palace family''s action this time.


    After Lin Mengya hurriedly explained a few words, the latter shook her head and said.


    "It shouldn''t be your second brother''s business, but mu Yucheng''s own problem. Now the situation is unknown, and they can''t come back for a while. Let''s go and have a look."


    That''s good. She immediately nodded and promised. Before she left, she hid ah Xiu on the bed. There were long Tianyu''s people secretly guarding her in case of need.


    Taking advantage of the night, the two hurried to Mu''s house.


    The continuous fire made the night red.


    Before she got close, her nose smelled a burning smell of smoke along the wind.


    "Cough, don''t go forward. It may be dangerous."


    She covered her mouth and nose and pulled long Tianyu.


    The latter jumped, took her and stood on the roof around the corner, hid in the shadow and closely watched the situation of the Mu family.


    "What do you smell?"


    Long Tianyu knew that her nose was very clever. Seeing that her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and her small nose twitched from time to time, she knew that the girl must have found something.


    "It''s the burnt paste smell of skin and meat, both animal and human. There''s also the smell of some medicinal materials. It''s strange. Why didn''t I find these things before?"


    "Maybe Muyu city is hiding. Let''s go around from the back."


    With Lin Mengya, long Tianyu galloped in the night.


    The two men bypassed the front yard where the fire was most violent and went around in a circle before reaching the backyard.


    It''s strange that the front is so hot, but the smoke in the backyard is very light.


    After looking at each other, they dived into Mu''s backyard.


    She grabbed long Tianyu''s hand, stuck it to long Tianyu''s ear and said.


    "Wait."


    The latter also seemed to realize something and quickly flashed into the corner with her in his arms.


    Soon, two shadow cats slipped out against the wall.


    Lin Mengya kept staring at the two people. Long Tianyu also understood what she meant. After the two people went out, he replied.


    "They can''t run."


    The two men continued to walk inside, and the air gradually became dry and hot. The chaos in the front yard was enough to hide their already slight foot sounds.


    Soon, they approached the courtyard where Mu Yucheng lived.


    Because Lin Mengya smelled that the place with the strongest smell of burning medicine was not the front yard, but here.


    Two people subconsciously held their breath and quietly appeared a head in the corner.


    A huge fire was set up in the yard.


    Mu Yucheng turned his back to them and was filling a sack of medicinal materials.


    The fire reflected his back and beat strangely.


    In the yard, the bodies of several people were lying in disorder.


    Look at the dress, it''s the servant of the Mu family.


    When all the herbs were thrown into the fire by him, she saw Mu Yucheng pull out a piece of wood and ignite the bodies by himself.


    Suddenly, the smell of fresh barbecue came out.


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and nose, and her eyes were full of disgust.


    It seems that those people should have been killed by Mu Yucheng, right?


    The man was so cruel, but on second thought, she felt a little strange.


    Since it''s killing people, it''s natural that the fewer people you see, the better.


    I don''t know what Mu Yucheng thought. He transferred all his staff. Isn''t he afraid of the news?


    It had burned into a mass, and Mu Yucheng left the yard without expression.


    The two of them followed behind silently, but they saw mu Zhenzheng running anxiously in front of him.


    "Young master, I''m afraid the house can''t be kept. Please go out quickly so as not to get hurt."


    Mu Yucheng looked back and took a gloomy look at the burning main courtyard.


    "It doesn''t matter. Go and watch Su Mei and Lin Meng dance. With them, I can turn the table at any time!"


    The voice seemed to have infinite hatred.


    But how does Lin Mengya listen and feel that if Mu Yucheng deliberately set fire, he seems to have lost his touch.


    In order to avoid being found out, they didn''t continue to follow.


    When I was about to withdraw, I saw several people sneaking over in a hurry.


    The first one is an old acquaintance.


    "Search it carefully for me. I can''t miss a corner!"


    Although she deliberately lowered her voice, she could still recognize that the woman in charge of command was song liner, the cousin of the Mu family.


    What is she doing here? Besides, I''m looking for something.


    The two people who did not expect such an unexpected harvest continued to retreat into the darkness and stared at their actions.


    They act well and have the same goal.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he entered the courtyard where Mu Yucheng lived. The fire was not small, but the clothes on several people seemed special. They were not afraid of fire.


    Several people came back and forth. They searched the yard, but the people were unharmed.


    "Waste! You can''t find such a thing. What are you doing alive?"


    I think she didn''t achieve her goal. Song liner was so angry that she scolded a few words.


    Several people did not dare to answer back, so they had to kneel on the ground.


    Unexpectedly, song liner was so angry that she took out a hairpin from her hair, grabbed one of her nearest men and thrust it into each other''s eyes.


    "Ah --"


    The shrill scream made Lin Mengya feel cold on her back, but unexpectedly, song liner took out the hairpin slowly and carefully wiped the man''s face.


    I think it was a sigh of relief. Song liner''s expression was much softer.


    "Well, for the sake of the timely burning of the fire, I can spare you from dying. But I want you to find out all the secrets of the Mu family in the shortest time. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    Song liner turned around and took a reluctant look at the burning fire.


    After a cold snort of disdain, he turned and left. The man who was blinded by her was also carried away by his partner.


    When it was confirmed that the two groups of people had left, long Tianyu and the other two quickly escaped from the fire.


    From a distance, Mu''s yard has long been shrouded in a fire dragon.


    But tonight''s doubts did not disappear with the fire.


    Finally, after completely away from the fire, she felt much cooler.


    The thinking in the brain is also clearer.


    "Isn''t song liner with Mu Yucheng?"


    Song liner is not simple. She guessed it from the first time she saw it.


    Song liner set the fire. It must be to find out some secrets of the Mu family.


    "Although the Song family and the Mu family are related by marriage, I''m afraid there will be disputes over their interests. It''s almost dawn. I''ll take you back first. Be careful. I''ll find a way to get you out early."


    "Well, you too. Be careful."


    The two people reluctantly said goodbye. After long Tianyu personally sent her back to the medicine shop, she disappeared without a trace.


    Before leaving, long Tianyu told her the symptoms of poisoning in detail.


    As long as one night later, she can recover as usual without deliberately hiding anything, but the discomfort in her body will continue for a few days. She just needs to pretend to be uncomfortable.


    Back, Lin Mengya awakened ah Xiu.


    The latter looked confused and felt afraid after listening to her talk about the causes and consequences.


    "Unexpectedly, there are such strange things in the world. Sister ya, are you all right now?"


    She can''t say, but it won''t work for the time being.


    After the two men discussed the countermeasures again, it was early morning.


    Lin Mengya lay back in bed, while ah Xiu looked frightened and jumped out.


    "Come on! My husband is poisoned!"


    The sharp voice penetrated the dawn.


    Lin Mengya lay quietly on the bed, but her eyes glittered with the light of calculation.


    Chaos, just let it continue. She always wants to see who can laugh last when the truth comes out.

 Chapter 1607

    Ah Xiu shouted in this voice and immediately alerted the people guarding outside.


    Immediately someone rushed in, but ah Xiu saw that the other party''s clothes were covered with floating ash and had a burning smell.


    But she seemed not to see it, and said with a cry.


    "What can I do? My husband said that he was unwell in the morning. It must be that poisoning a while ago doesn''t matter. Go and ask for a doctor quickly!"


    The man looked vaguely at the room, obviously aware of something, and immediately replied.


    "OK, I''ll call someone now. You look at your husband."


    Ah Xiu wiped her tears and looked a little helpless.


    Then he ran to the house and deliberately shouted.


    "Hold on, sir! The doctor will be here soon. You can''t fall!"


    Lin Mengya saw that the girl was so clever and hard-working that she couldn''t help bending her lips.


    Why didn''t she think that the people around her were all playwrights?


    "It seems that the fire last night was really big. One by one, they all seemed to roll through the soil."


    "The yard is burned down. Can you be small? By the way, when they come, you will do as I say. Do you understand?"


    Ah Xiu patted her chest in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, I must play really!"


    Lin Mengya is quite helpless. This is another delayed movie queen.


    Soon there were other noises outside. Lin Mengya immediately lay in bed and tossed all night. Her face was also a little pale and haggard.


    "Doctor, doctor, you''re here! Hurry up and show my husband if the poison is acting again?"


    The old doctor with gray hair almost made ah Xiu stumble.


    But he was a family member of the patient, so he had no choice but to take a hard breath and pant.


    "I said, girl, my old body can''t stand your trouble."


    Ah Xiu suddenly shriveled his mouth. Wei wronged stood by and played a loyal little girl.


    "Girl, how are you feeling now?"


    Lin Mengya stretched out a hand and asked the doctor to feel his pulse, and then said softly.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I was scared that day. Last night, I felt that I couldn''t move. It was like being pressed by a ghost."


    Hearing what she said, the old doctor exchanged eyes with the man in the medicine shop.


    Lin Mengya pretended not to see it, and the old doctor said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re too weak and frightened. I''ll just prescribe some medicine for you."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    In front of her master, the quack with poor technology didn''t see any clues.


    Ah Xiu eagerly followed the doctor out, and then made the medicine himself. Carefully, Lin Mengya took it.


    The performance of the two people is afraid to make the other party completely believe that she has been recruited.


    Poured the medicine into the corner. Although the medicine didn''t work on her, who liked to drink the bitter juice?


    I thought she could stay in the yard quietly, but I didn''t want to be soon. Someone came to the door again.


    Looking at Mu Yucheng, which was obviously more depressed than before, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being extremely careful.


    After all, the other party was put together last night. Now he must be in a bad mood.


    Well, life matters.


    "Good day, young master."


    She sat on the bed and wanted to get up and salute, but she couldn''t do it.


    Mu Yucheng didn''t speak, but just stood in front of him, staring at the woman in front of him, like a beast, looking at his prey.


    Lin Mengya smiled apologetically. Her eyes were frightened, like a frightened deer. She misted a layer of water and looked at each other timidly.


    "Did you hear about last night?"


    "Do you know?"


    She asked in a puzzled way, while Mu Yucheng raised his eyebrows, and his breath was cold.


    "It seems that I underestimated Mr. Su Mei before."


    Lin Mengya unconsciously shrunk in and said carefully.


    "Young master, it wasn''t my fault. I was also poisoned and frightened, so I was in such bad health. Su Mei, I really don''t understand the meaning of young master."


    Mu Yucheng paused and then sneered.


    "The fire in my house really didn''t leave any kindness. I should ask Mr. Su Mei where I offended you or who gave you so much courage!"


    The slender neck was tightly held by a pair of blue and white hands.


    She opened her eyes and subconsciously broke, but the other party''s strength exceeded her several times.


    Ah Xiu screamed and immediately went up to help.


    "You let go of my husband! What fire? My husband suffered all night last night. I think we should also have a fire!"


    Mu Yucheng stared at the maid who was in the way. The latter immediately retreated, but his eyes were still angry.


    At this time, Mu Yucheng realized that he might have made a mistake.


    Her fingers were a little loose. Lin Mengya immediately gasped and looked at him in shock.


    "You really don''t know anything about what happened in my house last night?"


    Lin Mengya desperately broke away from his hand, rolled and crawled to the inside, and looked at each other tremblingly.


    "I... I was crushed by ghosts last night. What do you mean? Is it possible that the Mu family is haunted?"


    Seeing what she said was that the donkey''s lips were not right for the horse''s mouth, Mu Yucheng''s killing intention was also a little restrained.


    At that moment, he almost killed her.


    But judging from her reaction, it seems that she really doesn''t know about the arson.


    Taking back his hand, Mu Yucheng stared at her, but his doubts were a little less.


    "You were crushed by a ghost last night?"


    The woman nodded desperately, and her eyes were full of panic.


    "Sorry, I''m too impulsive."


    Mu Yucheng stepped back and said he was sorry, but he was insincere.


    He sat at the table and looked at her with a smile.


    "Last night, a fire broke out in my house and burned many people. I thought someone wanted to revenge me deliberately, so I offended sir."


    Bah, I obviously suspect she did it.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t reveal anything.


    "This... This is also something I can''t help. But last night, I really didn''t set fire. You know, I can''t get out of here. I can testify outside. I haven''t been out since I came in."


    "Oh, it''s natural. But it seems that Mr. went out a few days ago. He just doesn''t know who he met and what he did."


    Narrowing his eyes, Mu Yucheng looked at her.


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya knew that with his suspicious mind, he would doubt himself.


    Fortunately, she was well prepared.


    "I, I remember that day, I went shopping and bought some clothes and jewelry. I can''t remember anything else. By the way, didn''t the young master send someone to follow me? Su Mei obeyed your order and didn''t dare to leave."


    This is also consistent with the statement obtained by Mu Yucheng. Indeed, Su Mei went out that day, and the people he sent out were not thrown away.


    Is it true that she didn''t collude with the palace family?


    After thinking about it, Mu Yucheng threw out a message again.


    "You know, my brother''s body was stolen last night."


    She really doesn''t know about it.


    "I don''t know much about this. Young master, if you suspect that this matter has something to do with Su Mei, you can investigate it. I have a clear conscience. However, since I voluntarily chose to be a hostage to the Mu family, it represents the sincerity of the palace family. The palace family also wants to make a clear investigation at this time, so as to give justice to the dead. But stealing the body intensifies the contradiction between us. Please pay attention Young master, don''t fall for other people''s tricks! "


    In fact, her statement coincides with Mu Yucheng''s idea.


    If this is not what the Gong family did, I''m afraid it''s those guys who want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    However, the suspicion of the palace family cannot be cleared away.


    "Mr. Su Mei was trembling with fear just now, but now his thinking is so clear. Did he know the inside story long ago?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya swallowed a mouthful of water and took a long breath.


    "I''m naturally afraid, but I''m more afraid that the little family owner will be provoked and kill me."


    With that, she winced and looked at the big hand that almost broke her neck.


    Mu Yucheng looked at her with a smile. It seemed that she had a quick wit.


    Well, whether it''s the Gong family or not, it''s in his hands that he always returns. Sooner or later, he will have a way to know the answer.


    "Since Mr. Su doesn''t want to die, stay here honestly."


    "I dare ask you, young master, where is the poor dancer in my family now?"


    Mu Yucheng had some accidents.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect Mr. Su Mei to take great care of the woman who almost killed you."


    Lin Mengya bit her lip, shook her head and said.


    "I don''t care about her. Although she always disagrees with me and has long wanted to replace the owner of the house, in the end, we are all members of the palace family. The contradiction between me and her is family affairs. Since we came out together, we naturally have to go back together."


    A trace of contempt crossed your Mu Yucheng''s eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, you''ve learned a lot about the hypocrisy and pedantry of the palace family. She hasn''t died yet. I''ll let her return to the palace family alive."


    With that, Mu Yucheng left before she continued to ask questions.


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    Ah Xiu immediately closed the door, turned back to bed and looked painfully at the red and swollen fingerprints on her snow-white neck.


    "Damn Mu Yucheng! If all my previous efforts had not been wasted, I would have poisoned him!"


    Lin Mengya changed her previous timidity, and her eyes were cold.


    "Just let him hop around for a few days. I don''t know if my backyard is on fire. It will burn him sooner or later."


    "But why did you plead for Lin MengWu just now?"


    "Silly girl, this is not a plea, but a wake-up call for mu Yucheng."


    She flicked ah Xiu''s forehead and raised her mouth.


    Soon, Lin MengWu will know how miserable it is to be stared at by a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 1608

    She knows Mu Yucheng is a smart man. She just mentioned it casually just now, but the other party will think of the gratitude and resentment between her and Lin MengWu, the Gong family and Gong Tu.


    The man was cruel to her and would not be gentle to Lin MengWu.


    But the other party is not as confident as she is.


    Those people should always have a taste of the difficulties she has been subjected to.


    But unexpectedly, the next day, song liner found the door.


    She looked at the girl who suddenly appeared in front of her, wondering in her heart, but there was only a little accident on her face.


    "How are you living here, sir?"


    In front of her, song liner is still the naive and lovely daughter.


    Who could have thought that her means behind her was so cruel.


    Lin Mengya was secretly on guard, but she had to look weak on her face.


    "Everything is fine. How about Miss Song?"


    "Me, it''s not very good. The Mu family''s house was burned, and I almost got hurt!"


    This man has a great ability to open his eyes and tell lies.


    But Lin Mengya''s attitude towards her is still indifferent. After all, song liner is also one of the suspects in the previous poisoning.


    "I see. Is Miss Song going to move in with me?"


    Hearing the speech, song liner smiled and shook her head. She turned her eyes and said with a smile.


    "This is a place where my cousin specially recuperates for my husband. I''m not used to living here. But my husband is really leisurely. No wonder you''re imprisoned here and don''t know the outside situation. Naturally, you don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya knew that song liner never appeared in front of her for no reason.


    But the other party is also an enemy. How can she believe it?


    At that moment, I just frowned and looked at each other suspiciously.


    "I wonder what Miss Song said?"


    "Don''t you know that Lin MengWu will be taken back to the palace?"


    She really doesn''t know this.


    Song liner saw that she looked unidentified and mocked the fool in her heart.


    But in his tone, he brought some regret.


    "No wonder, after all, she is the blood of the palace family. It''s not like Mr. Su Mei. You''re going to die, but you''re still abandoned."


    Lin Mengya heard that song liner was deliberately provoking her relationship with the palace family.


    She still knows the way the family behaves.


    If you want to take back Lin MengWu, it will never be because of that ridiculous kinship.


    Unless something happens.


    But what song liner said should not be all false.


    What the hell happened?


    "Miss Song, the palace family will never do such a thing!"


    She was a little excited, and her voice increased involuntarily.


    Song liner saw it in her eyes, but she smiled proudly in her heart.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. Anyway, my cousin will send you back soon. At that time, you will know whether I''m right or wrong."


    Song liner''s face was full of confidence, as if she was sure that she would be disappointed.


    For a time, many thoughts crossed her mind, but in the end, she could only bury all her guesses in her heart.


    "Miss Song, I''m still a little uncomfortable, so I won''t keep you more."


    Seeing that she began to make a clear eviction order, song liner had no interest in staying.


    Very cool thin smiled, as if mocking her self deception.


    "Mr. Su Mei, although you and I are not familiar, you are not an enemy. I just can''t bear the way that the villain in Gong dance is successful."


    With that, the man left with a determined look.


    "Sister ya, don''t listen to her nonsense. The palace family will never admit Lin MengWu."


    Song liner''s words, in fact, she didn''t care much.


    Just now, she just disguised herself in front of each other.


    "I guess what she said may not be all lies. Something must have happened to Lin MengWu."


    But no matter what happens, it should be gong Tu who picked her up. It can''t be the Gong family.


    What the hell happened?


    Unexpectedly, not long after Song liner left, Mu Zhen appeared in front of her again.


    But this time, Mu Zhen''s attitude was much colder than before, as if she were an insignificant existence.


    "Mr. Su Mei, you can leave here now."


    He told her to leave, but he was in a hurry.


    Ah Xiu pursed her lips and muttered with some dissatisfaction.


    "You think we seldom stay here."


    "Don''t be rude, Mr. mu. I''m leaving."


    She frowned slightly, but she packed up her things with ah Xiu.


    When she came out of the medicine shop and looked at the busy street outside, the uneasy feeling in her heart became clearer and clearer.


    "Sister ya, are we going back to the palace?"


    Ah Xiu asked softly, and she thought for a moment and nodded gently.


    Now, only the family knows what happened.


    The two men hurried slowly and finally arrived at Gong''s house before the sun set.


    However, when ah Xiu finally knocked on the door of the Palace House, he got a slightly sorry smile from the porter.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su. You can''t come in now."


    "Why?"


    Ah Xiu stared and asked in surprise.


    The porter was also honest and honest. He looked inside secretly and said in a low voice.


    "This is the order from the second young lady. She said you betrayed the Lord and drove you out of the palace."


    "What? She''s spitting blood!"


    Ah Xiu just wants to rush in and tear up the shameless one. It''s obviously Lin MengWu''s black hand. In the end, how can sister Ya bear the crime?


    "You''d better go quickly. The small one is only made clear to you in the face of the big lady. You two, don''t make the small one difficult."


    After all, the porter was just out of morality, not believing her.


    Lin Mengya pulled a Xiu, who was a little excited, and smiled kindly at the other party.


    "Thank you for your reminder. We''ll go now."


    "But..."


    Ah Xiu was still complaining, but unexpectedly, several people suddenly appeared behind them.


    "Yo, isn''t this Mr. Su Mei? Why don''t you stand here and go in?"


    Bad ridicule is clearly to find fault.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and saw an unfamiliar face.


    But she remembered that this man was one of Gong Tu''s gang.


    But at this time, the other party''s face was not very good-looking.


    "This is my business. It has nothing to do with you."


    She doesn''t want to talk nonsense to people who have nothing to do with her. The top priority is to find out what happened to the Gong family.


    Unexpectedly, the man held out his hand and stopped her.


    "That''s right. You''re just an irrelevant outsider. How can you compare with our serious palace family? Do you think you can turn the clouds and rain by holding Gong Ya''s thigh? Hum, dream!"


    Those people looked at her as if they were looking at their enemies.


    She remembered that before, these people were very flattering to her.


    "I am not an outsider, not you has the final say.


    These words, however, were well poked in the man''s heart.


    As if annoyed, the man smiled darkly and pushed her violently.


    "It''s you bitch who bewitches people! I tell you, there will be a new owner of the palace family soon. Gong Ya or you can''t step into the palace family any more!"


    The man gnashed his teeth and said, but Lin Mengya quickly grasped the key.


    Before she remembered, this man had expressed his willingness to enter the genealogy through her relationship.


    It turns out that stepping on her now is to show loyalty to the new master?


    Lin MengWu is a good means, but in just a few days, she turned the world upside down.


    She sneered at the thought.


    "New master? You''d better not be so confident. The master of the palace family is not so easy to be."


    The man looked at her very arrogantly and said gnashing his teeth.


    "Up to now, you still think you''re right there. If you weren''t a bitch who said you could enter the genealogy, I wouldn''t offend Gong tu. now, Gong Wu will inherit the position of house master soon, and I will be sent to the poorest place by her. Bitch, you''ve caused me!"


    The man became more and more angry, and finally wanted to fight her.


    But as soon as his hand was raised, she grabbed his wrist. I don''t know where her strength came from. He couldn''t move at all.


    "I don''t like people doing things to me. Go back and tell Gong Wu that I will pay back what she did to me ten times and a hundred times."


    Her face was cold, and her clear eyes flashed with broken ice. The man stepped back and made way for a road.


    "Let''s go."


    She didn''t admit defeat by retreating.


    But unexpectedly, a carriage stopped beside her.


    "Aunt Su!"


    Four different delicate calls stopped her.


    Then, the skirt was caught by four pairs of small hands at the same time.


    "Aunt Su, why haven''t you come home for so many days? We miss you so much!"


    Ning''er and Mo Yan had the deepest attachment to her, and Ning''er jumped directly into her arms and asked Nuo Nuo.


    Lin Mengya can speak harshly to anyone, but she can''t harden her heart in the face of these four small steamed stuffed buns.


    She wanted to pick up the two babies, kiss and coax.


    But now, not yet.


    "Hum, these two little bastards have a good relationship with you."


    The man was unwilling to be scared away and made a bad remark and ridicule.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was unconventional, staring at each other coldly.


    "Watch your mouth."


    Her warning was a little angry.


    The heart trembled, but she felt that she was just a lost dog and everyone could be bullied.


    "Why? I stabbed him in the pain? No wonder I heard that Gong YABEN is a restless man. He said he was an adopted child. Maybe he was born with some wild man."


    The man always discredited her, but he just wanted to get a chance to stand out in front of Lin MengWu.


    But he did not know that he was getting closer and closer to the edge of death.

 Chapter 1609

    "Ouch! Little rabbit, how dare you kick me!"


    The person who was still talking nonsense just now shouted with his lower body in his arms the next moment.


    Mo Yan was cold with a small face. The kick just now was called steady, accurate and cruel.


    The man was so popular that he was about to hit someone, but Lin Mengya slapped him again.


    "My child, you dare to move!"


    For a moment, the cold light in her beautiful eyes shot out, and her anger made her look like a beast caring for her cubs. Whoever dares to move her children, she will tear each other up without hesitation.


    The man seemed to be frightened and angrily stopped.


    "Kid, I''ll clean you up later!"


    She threatened the children fiercely, but the man didn''t notice. A purple light flashed in her eyes.


    "Hum!"


    Mo Yan snorted coldly and secretly looked at Ning''er who had been standing next to him.


    The child of a female wolf is born with fangs and claws that can kill people.


    How could they be bullied so easily?


    "Well, well, it''s all right. How are you? Can someone bully you in the mansion?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya became gentle.


    She looked at the four children carefully without missing any details.


    If Lin MengWu dares to touch these children, she will ignore the overall situation today and rush in directly to destroy those bitches.


    Among the four children, yuanze is the largest, coupled with precocious and sensible, so he is quite protective of his three younger brothers and sisters.


    He nodded and said with a little seriousness, like a little adult, on the face that had become somewhat beautiful.


    "Aunt Su, don''t worry. Aunt Bai and my grandfather are protecting us. No one dares to touch us."


    Bai Su knew her mind best, so this time she went out, Bai Su took the initiative to take care of her four children.


    I''ve been with her for so long. How many tricks have Bai Su never seen?


    Therefore, Bai Su can''t rest assured of staying with the children.


    Touching yuanze''s head, the child always distressed her.


    "My aunt can''t go back with you for the time being. You''re the eldest brother, so my aunt entrusted them to you, okay?"


    Yuanze was a little excited, but he nodded solemnly.


    Lin Mengya smiled gratefully, holding Mo Yan in one hand and Ning ER in the other.


    These two small groups hold her heart all the time.


    Even if she was forced to do so, she knew that the Gong family would protect them, but she was still worried.


    "You two are brothers. You should trust and protect each other at any time."


    She held a pair of small hands in a very complicated mood.


    Mo Yan''s eyes were red, and his small hand held her tightly.


    Ning''er wrapped her legs with her slender arms, raised her small face and looked at her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Her heart softened into a pool of water because of the desire in the child''s eyes.


    Ning''er stretched out a small hand to her and wanted her to hug.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pick up Ning''er.


    The soft little face pasted on her cheek. At that moment, she almost didn''t want to let go of the small ball in her arms.


    "Mother..."


    A soft waxy sound came from her ear.


    The voice was so small, even so, she still felt the caution in Ning''er''s words.


    After all, she is sorry for the child.


    "Good, my mother will find a way to come back to see you as soon as possible."


    She lowered her voice and made a promise in the child''s ear.


    She doesn''t want to leave the children for a moment. Damn Lin MengWu, damn gongtu.


    The pain she has suffered now will be repaid thousands of times in the future!


    "Well, Ning''er is waiting for you."


    Ning''er''s eyes flashed a small fire. The longer the child grew, the more like long Tianyu, especially the cold face.


    But also, there will be special changes for her.


    She is quite proud of this.


    Gave the baby a hard kiss, and she gave the children a soothing kiss.


    Finally, she put down the baby and squatted among the four children.


    "Well, my aunt is leaving. You remember what my aunt said, and qiao''er is a girl. You must take good care of her and protect her, okay?"


    The three boys nodded solemnly, and Lin Mengya rubbed qiao''er''s small face.


    The little girl is very cute. At the moment, she is flashing a pair of big eyes and looking at her in some ignorance.


    I don''t know the meaning of parting.


    "Young gentlemen, it''s time to go back."


    The old servant in charge of taking care of the children is the confidant of his great grandfather. Naturally, he knows when to say what to say.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and nodded gratefully at each other.


    The old servant led the four children. Nothing could be seen on Gu Jing''s face.


    Just when passing by her, her lips moved and passed a word to her.


    "Grandpa is ill."


    Just four words, revealed a lot of information.


    She knew she couldn''t ask questions, and she had to leave the place of right and wrong as soon as possible.


    But as soon as the four children arrived at the door, many people came out.


    "The four of you are back, and so are you, uncle Zhong. How can you let several children see everyone? If you bring back some bad thoughts, you can''t teach them in the future."


    Who can say such unkind words except Lin MengWu.


    It''s really a narrow road. She hasn''t found the door yet, but someone dares to bump into it.


    "What do you mean, Miss Wu?"


    Ah Xiu turned his head and asked angrily.


    But unexpectedly, Lin MengWu didn''t converge at all, but walked up to them arrogantly.


    That look, as if between heaven and earth, only she is the most noble one.


    "What do I mean? You dare to come back after you have done something treacherous to the Lord? Come on, catch them for me. I want to interrogate them. What dirty things have you done behind the palace family!"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes twinkled with vicious light.


    At her command, many people poured out of the gate of the Palace House and surrounded them.


    "Gong Wu, you''re good at calculating. Now you want to lynch me while I don''t throw dirty water on my back. Not to mention whether you will succeed or not, I''ll ask you, do you dare to touch me?"


    She stood there, neither humble nor arrogant.


    The slightly raised corners of her eyes make her always have a little self-confidence.


    Therefore, Lin MengWu hated this woman from the first time she saw her.


    They are all the same, not this Su Mei or that Lin Mengya.


    Obviously, they are all bugs crawling out of the mud, but they always want to climb on her head.


    Now, everything is in her hands. Whether it''s Lin Mengya or Su Mei, after all, it can only become a stepping stone for her!


    "What you rely on is just that woman. Don''t you know that Gong Ya will be expelled from the palace house soon. I''ll see who will protect you then!"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya''s pupils tightened slightly.


    "What is your word for?" as long as you are able to has the final say, you will be disrespectful to your family. You do not want to interrogate me? I want to know, in what capacity do you interrogate me? And, I do not know if you know what your past is like. For example, who is your husband?


    Lin MengWu''s expression froze on his face.


    In fact, she was too proud, so she forgot Gong Tu''s instructions for a while. Now, Su Mei can''t move.


    "What are you talking about? I''m pure and clean, but I''m not as dissolute as Gong ya!"


    Looking at Lin MengWu''s trying to hide, she knew that Gong Tu didn''t completely master the Gong family at all.


    Therefore, she was more bold, aroused a smile and looked at each other disdainfully.


    "Oh? You''re pure and clean? Why did I hear that when Gong Ya married the prince, she was ordered by her parents as a matchmaker. It''s her sister who was expelled by her husband''s family because of her immorality."


    "Shut up! What you say is slander!"


    Being told of his worst side, Lin MengWu lost his calmness in an instant.


    She stared at Lin Mengya angrily, gnashing her teeth. It was obvious that she tore people apart with her own hands.


    But soon, Lin MengWu realized that this was not the state of Jin, and no one knew her past.


    Suddenly, she smiled.


    "No one can prove what you said. Su Mei, you''re looking for death!"


    "Oh? Is Miss Wu so sure? You know, there is no airtight wall in the world."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and joked in her tone.


    But Lin MengWu hesitated obviously.


    But a moment later, the man seemed to think of something and smiled proudly.


    "I''m not afraid of things I haven''t done. Su Mei, your trick is too clumsy. I''ll let you go today, but I''m sure you can''t get out of this non Ye City. Wait for me!"


    "Then I''m waiting for the good news from Miss Wu."


    Seeing Lin MengWu with people, she was unwilling to leave, but Lin Mengya had already turned her mind.


    She was just testing each other.


    Lin MengWu''s birth was a well-known lie in the state of Jin. Now, she can get the support of Gong Tu openly, and she wants to stay in the palace.


    This shows that there must be support behind this.


    She never knew to what extent the man behind the scenes had achieved.


    Just now she tried, although Lin MengWu was still a little flustered and guilty, she didn''t reveal too many flaws.


    This shows that the people behind her, I''m afraid, have trimmed the background unfavorable to Lin MengWu.


    "Sister ya, shall we go?"


    After giving birth to such a ventilation, ah Xiu was naturally angry.


    But she knew she had to be patient, or she would ruin sister Ya''s great event.


    What''s more, Lin MengWu is just a clown. Even if she is happy now, as long as sister Ya makes a move, she can ensure that the other party is cooler than anyone else.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were burning, staring at the gate of the palace.


    Now, she must find out what happened to them.

 Chapter 1610

    "Sister ya, where are we going now?"


    Ah Xiu''s face is very ugly. Lin MengWu is obviously a villain''s ambition!


    But now, after all, they are on the passive side.


    "It''s all right. We have a place to go."


    The carriage was prepared by the Mu family. After they were sent to the place, they left on their own.


    They are like lost dogs living in the streets. Even though no one dares to catch up and ridicule them, they still look a little down in the end.


    But in Lin Mengya''s eyes, there was no loss or panic.


    It was as if she had not been driven out, but only temporarily.


    Seeing her so calm, ah Xiu seems to have a backbone.


    Although I don''t know where they are going to settle down today, ah Xiu doesn''t worry at all.


    Sister ya, there will always be a way.


    Lin Mengya knows that there is a tail in the back.


    The people of gongtu will never let her go easily, so they have noticed someone following her since she came out.


    Sneer, even if you know her foothold?


    Now they don''t dare to fight openly and fight against her.


    The more so, the more they seem guilty.


    Ah Xiu didn''t expect that sister Ya took her to Wenyu Pavilion.


    It''s not dark yet. It''s naturally quiet here.


    Lin Mengya knocked hard on the door, half a ring, and then there was a response.


    "Who, we don''t do business during the day!"


    The responder complained, but when he opened the door, he found two beautiful girls standing at the door.


    At present, there is a suspicious face, and people are also alert.


    "You two are going the wrong way?"


    "I want to see your boss."


    The man is a little unsure of the intentions of the two women in front of him, but he is also used to seeing the world. It can be seen that both women have extraordinary temperament. At present, he doesn''t dare to neglect them easily.


    "Well... Our boss hasn''t got up yet. If you two don''t have anything important, you might as well come back in the evening."


    "Tell Liu qianrong that if she doesn''t see me, she won''t have to open tonight."


    The servant subconsciously wanted to question who she was and dared to come here and talk nonsense.


    But when the woman said this, there was neither threat nor anger, as if it was an ordinary thing.


    No matter how reluctant you are, you can only be more patient.


    "Miss, as I said, we can only see guests at night. I''m embarrassed by you."


    Lin Mengya looked at the servant who didn''t want to call people. She knew that this time was different from the past. She wasn''t angry, but took out a silver note.


    Sure enough, as soon as the silver note came out, the servant''s eyes were straight.


    She smiled and asked calmly.


    "Now?"


    "It''s small. You have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Two female guests, please come inside!"


    Wenyu Pavilion, which has been bustling all night, has just ushered in its silence.


    When yawning Liu qianrong was shouted out of bed, she was in a bad mood.


    But when she saw the two women sitting in the living room, she yawned half and asked her to hold it back.


    "Sue..."


    Lin Mengya immediately handed a look in the past, and Liu qianrong woke up and immediately realized that this was not the time to expose each other''s identity.


    "Fu''er, go and make a cup of tea. Rong''er, watch the door. No one is allowed to enter my room without authorization."


    The two little maids who had been following her immediately agreed, while Liu qianrong personally led the way and took them to her room.


    Looked around and closed the door carefully. Liu qianrong lowered her voice and said urgently.


    "You two have news. I''m so anxious these days!"


    Seeing Liu qianrong''s expression, she knew she didn''t read the wrong person.


    After all, now she is out of power. They say that the wall falls and everyone pushes. If Liu qianrong chooses to fall into a well at this time, she won''t be surprised.


    "I was delayed by something before. Don''t worry. No matter what news you receive, it''s not true."


    Hearing what she said, Liu qianrong showed a relaxed expression.


    "You don''t know that in just a few days, a lot of great events have taken place in feiye city."


    "Well, I came to you this time, hoping to know the specific information."


    Liu qianrong didn''t hide anything. She told her all the news she had heard.


    The first thing is that Gong and Mu made a secret reconciliation.


    No one knew what had happened between them, but suddenly, the Mu family had to give an explanation to the Gong family, instead of shaking hands with the Gong family.


    Moreover, he also sent the Palace dance back with a very high profile.


    The second thing is that the palace family officially recognized the Palace dance.


    Now, she is the serious second lady of the palace family.


    "I also heard the guests say that the reason why the palace family and the Mu family are reconciled is because of what agreement they have reached. I know your relationship with the eldest lady of the palace family and know that you will be implicated, but I don''t want to find you. Are you okay?"


    The worry in Liu qianrong''s eyes is not like fraud.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and shook her head.


    "Anyway, these two things are not trivial. Thank you. But from now on, don''t inquire about the palace family."


    Liu qianrong was surprised. Lin Mengya knew she had misunderstood and explained.


    "This matter involves a lot. Whether it''s the Mu family or the Gong family, the foundation is much deeper than you. If you fall into their eyes, I''m afraid it will be bad."


    The reconciliation between the Gong family and the Mu family happened suddenly in the eyes of others, but she had a hunch.


    Definitely, Gong Tu made trouble from it.


    She was afraid that this matter would involve Liu qianrong, so she was prevented from continuing to touch it.


    "I know, but you should also need information. I will grasp the scale and never burn myself."


    Lin Mengya smiled gratefully at Liu qianrong. Since the other party was so loyal to her, she would certainly repay her kindness and let Liu qianrong get what she wanted.


    "I haven''t congratulated you on becoming the master of Wenyu Pavilion."


    She smiled warmly and congratulated each other sincerely.


    Liu qianrong said with a generous smile.


    "Although I am the boss of Wenyu Pavilion, I know that you will always be the master of Wenyu Pavilion."


    "No, Wen Yuge is yours, that''s yours. I have a cooperative relationship with you. This Wen Yuge is your due reward."


    Unexpectedly, Liu qianrong seemed to hesitate.


    She hesitated for a long time before she asked with some caution.


    "Miss Su, can I know what you''re going to do? I''m not that kind of ungrateful person. In fact, I don''t have half of my relatives in the world. From the first time I saw you, I knew you were not simple. You were a man who did great things. My life was worthless, but I wanted to know what I was working for."


    To some extent, Liu qianrong is a very simple person.


    You must repay your kindness, but you can always keep calm and never follow blindly.


    It is by no means ordinary people who can keep such a mind in this big dye vat.


    She thought, looked directly at each other and said seriously.


    "First, I''m not a vicious person. Second, what I do is very dangerous and can die at any time. Third, I''ll try my best to ensure your life safety. If you want to quit, whenever you want, I''ll arrange a way for you to hide your name and live a carefree life."


    What''s more, she can''t reveal.


    At least not now.


    With Liu qianrong''s intelligence, naturally, she can also hear her embarrassment.


    Unexpectedly, your girl patted her chest with peace of mind.


    "I know you''re not a bad person. Now you say so, I''m relieved."


    This man What a wonderful man.


    She pursed her lips and asked slightly unexpectedly.


    "Don''t you really want to know what I''m doing?"


    Who knows, Liu qianrong waved her hand.


    "You all do big things. Since it''s a big thing, you can''t say it clearly. I can play a small role, so you just tell me what I can do."


    She couldn''t help smiling. Unexpectedly, Liu qianrong was such a transparent person.


    "Well, don''t worry. You won''t suffer if you follow me."


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s idea is very simple. She wants to develop her own forces that are not weaker than long Tianyu.


    Only in this way can she really have the qualification and ability to confront the enemy.


    In troubled times, she can''t place her hope on anyone except herself.


    Now that she has chosen this road, she will win the final victory anyway.


    "Then I''ll have boss Su take care of me!"


    Liu qianrong smiled playfully, and the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Then, Liu qianrong suddenly remembered something and said with some worry.


    "Speaking of it, the reason why I know you are the famous female gentleman Su Mei, or because Gong Wu posted your portrait outside and said that you have been expelled from the palace. Where will you settle down after that?"


    It seems that Lin MengWu really hates her.


    Actually chose to humiliate her by this means.


    "I''m going nowhere, right here."


    "That''s good. We also have a care. But I''m afraid it will damage your reputation. After all, no matter how elegant it is, it''s also a brothel."


    Liu qianrong is worried about her reputation, but Lin Mengya has no trouble in this regard.


    First, Su Mei is just her "vest". Second, she just wants to use this matter to test the reactions of all parties.


    The most important thing is that those who can come here are non Ye Cheng dignitaries. If she is here, she can ask for some news.


    Besides, who is she, Lin Mengya?


    Fame is such a burden that she will care.


    "Don''t be afraid. If someone asks, you can say that I have a room here and will stay here forever."


    She raised her eyebrows and said frivolously.


    Liu qianrong didn''t understand why the woman in front of her didn''t look worried at all. Why did she feel a little excited?

 Chapter 1611

    Although she can''t understand her thoughts, Liu qianrong is a careful person.


    Soon, Liu qianrong arranged her residence.


    There is a small courtyard behind the Wenyu Pavilion. It was originally the place where the young prostitutes just bought back from the pavilion were domesticated. It''s not very lively.


    But the room and furnishings are a little old. Liu qianrong feels very sorry for this and feels wronged.


    However, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu have no feelings about these things. Whether they are extravagant or simple, they are all temporary shelters.


    Also, there are girls here, and everything is available.


    They don''t have to worry about cleaning up and simply live in.


    "Sir, fu''er and rong''er have followed me for many years. They are smart people. Every other day, they will serve you here. No matter what news you have, you can ask them to pass it on to me."


    Liu qianrong always called her Miss Su or something. Lin Mengya felt that she was really born, but the man insisted on calling this kind of thing, and refused to call her name.


    Therefore, with ah Xiu''s name outside, he only called her husband.


    "No, there are people around me. Besides, there won''t be anything these days. It''s you. I''m sure I can''t hide what I''m here from the eyes of those who care. I think many people will come to inquire from tomorrow. You should be more careful."


    Liu qianrong covered her lips and smiled, but her eyes flickered and didn''t care.


    "Since I open the door to do this kind of business, I''m afraid they won''t succeed. Please rest assured, sir. Qianrong knows what to say and what not to say."


    She was naturally relieved of this.


    Liu qianrong probably has a natural talent like a chameleon. She is not only talking to people, but also talking to ghosts.


    That face is ever-changing, and sometimes people can''t touch the slightest mind.


    "You should be careful. By the way, you should always pay attention to the movements of the palace family and the Mu family. They have a grudge against me. They can''t do it clearly. They''re afraid to play Yin tricks."


    Lin MengWu posted her portrait and humiliated her at the gate of the palace. In fact, it was all to stink her reputation.


    This also shows that Lin MengWu is still afraid of her.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be much easier to have her tied up directly?


    So on the surface, she must beware of the small movements of those people in secret, so as not to drag Liu qianrong in.


    Who knows, Liu qianrong smiled mysteriously.


    "Sir, if you were somewhere else, you might really worry about their plot. But where is this? It''s an elegant pavilion or a brothel. Whether men or women come here with some other meanings. As long as you don''t think of this door, I''m sure no one can take you away."


    Hearing Liu qianrong''s words, Lin Mengya couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    It seems that she has found a feng shui treasure land.


    "Well, in this way, I will trouble Miss Liu a lot."


    Liu qianrong smiled. After the two looked at each other, everything was silent.


    After the two of them are settled, Liu qianrong has to prepare for the theme of tonight.


    Speaking of management, Liu qianrong is actually a bit higher than her previous boss.


    Xu is because she has more frequent contact with guests, because what she has done is closer to what the guests think, and because she is more popular.


    For example, tonight''s theme is "hunting beauty".


    These two words originally have a fragrant and exciting sensory feeling, which is more in line with people''s mentality when looking for flowers and willows.


    Seeking but not, mysterious and unpredictable, is one of the feelings that "hunting beauty" can bring to people.


    When each guest enters the door, they will be assigned an identity sign that says their "weapons" as hunters.


    The girls in the building carry the names of some birds and animals.


    When guests come in, they must first choose the object they want to hunt tonight.


    Then go through a specific route to find the girl who holds the famous brand. After seeing the girl again, you have to find the place where the famous brand is located under the girl''s embarrassment and hint.


    If you can successfully break through all the problems of setting, and get the famous brand, there is the most important level.


    The girl wants to ask the hunter a question. There is no standard answer to this question.


    As for whether the answer can pass the customs, it depends on whether other girls are satisfied or not.


    After listening to this novel way of playing, Lin Mengya understood why wenyuge''s business is becoming more and more popular day by day.


    Compared with other families, Wen Yuge goes further by developing various activities suitable for the tastes of guests.


    At the same time, the girls in the hesitation pavilion have great autonomy, which has aroused men''s desire to conquer.


    So when they want to vent their desire for physical accumulation, they will choose the brothel outside.


    But when they need some stimulation, Wen Yuge is their best choice.


    However, since the theme is "hunting beauty", the outside layout also shows an ambiguous and depressed flavor.


    Even the usual noise adds a bit of laziness. In the jungle of men''s and women''s desires, whether hunters or birds and animals are slowly approaching towards their own goals.


    Lin Mengya and ah Xiu are the most leisurely in Wenyu Pavilion. After dinner, they chat in the yard.


    The decadent sound in front also made the two people feel a little sleepy.


    "Sister ya, let''s go to bed early."


    Ah Xiu yawned. After a busy day, he was afraid that his physical strength would have been overdrawn long ago.


    "Well, you go to bed first, and I''ll go to bed later."


    The little girl refused. Finally, she said good or bad, and then she went back to her room.


    Even though she was left alone, she still stood at the door and looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    The night was cool, and the noise in the front yard seemed out of place with the silence in the back yard.


    Soon, she felt a familiar figure behind her.


    "Gong family, what''s the matter?"


    She asked faintly. In the flickering light and shadow, Qinghu walked slowly behind her.


    "From Gong Qianfeng to Gong Wu, they all suffered from a strange disease overnight. Now, they are all under house arrest by Gong tu. Lin MengWu is not recognized by the Gong family. Gong Tu is the one who does all this."


    Qinghu has been secretly protecting her and knows that she can''t let go of the Palace House, so he took the time to sneak in and inquire about the reality.


    "What strange disease? What are the symptoms? Is it life-threatening?"


    She frowned. Even though she knew it was strange, she didn''t want her family to be wiped out.


    Qinghu shook his head. To tell the truth, he had never seen such a strange disease.


    "They are guarded very tightly. I tried several times. It''s difficult to get in without disturbing anyone. All I know is that they are bedridden and seem to be the hands and feet of Gong tu."


    If it was made by gongtu, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    For him, their great ancestors must be a stumbling block.


    Now we have a good opportunity, how can we not seize it tightly?


    "I want to find a chance to go in and see what happened to my great grandparents."


    Although Qing Hu is powerful, he is not a doctor in the end. Some details may not be noticed.


    But the latter shook his head.


    "It''s not that easy. Gong Tu is very careful. Anyone who enters the yard must go through layers of screening. Although your face changing skill is exquisite, it may not be able to get through. Don''t worry, we can think of other ways."


    If Lian Qinghu said so, it must be very difficult.


    She was more and more worried, but now there was no better way.


    "It can only be so for a while. Gong Tu didn''t fully control the Gong family. Naturally, he didn''t dare to poison the great grandparents. But I still feel insecure about the four children."


    Lin MengWu knows Ning''er''s relationship with Mo Yan and her. In order to contain her, she will certainly use the child as bait and handle.


    Coupled with their great grandparents, they must take children first. Unless they want to fight with their great grandparents, they will not move children easily.


    Otherwise, great grandfather will find a way to send the child away first.


    But even so, she was worried all day for fear of something wrong with her babies.


    "You can rest assured that long Tianyu was ready for this. Just now, he asked someone to take his children away on the grounds that the college had an emergency. Those little guys were also clever. They ran out secretly first, and then asked someone to tell them where they were going. Gong Tu sent several groups of people to inquire, but the man in your family was very powerful, and finally let someone beat them away."


    Qinghu''s words were full of schadenfreude.


    I must think those guys have been busy for nothing and made a lot of a fool of themselves.


    "His arrangement is also good, so that I can have peace of mind. When these days are over, I''m ready to go away."


    According to her estimation, this strange disease incident of their great ancestors may be a means for the palace butcher to press the bottom of the box.


    Otherwise, he would have used it earlier. Even if she had come back in time, the dust would have settled and she could only recognize the planting.


    As long as she finds a chance to sneak back to Gong''s house and treat their great grandparents, the good days of Gong Tu and Lin Meng dancing will come to an end.


    "Do you want to go to Yanxia mountain?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She has been thinking about how to be a overlord these days.


    So far, she has only come to three conclusions.


    First, the great leader once said that power comes from the barrel of a gun.


    That is to say, if she has enough waist, then she has the final say.


    Second, money is not everything, but without money, it is absolutely impossible.


    With money, she can recruit and buy horses, forge weapons and have strong combat effectiveness.


    Third, we should conform to the will of the people.


    Otherwise, she will be the next tyrant to be overthrown, and everything will be much easier once she is under the banner of popular support.


    She thought about it and thought that the small flame in Yanxia mountain was her best choice at present.


    After Qinghu guessed what she thought in her heart, she just bent her lips.


    "You really don''t waste at all."

 Chapter 1612

    "I saved the people and found the place. I spent so much money. Do you think I''m the kind of person who can do business at a loss?"


    She raised her eyebrows with a deep smile.


    Qinghu naturally knew that although the girl seldom mentioned the matter of Yanxia mountain after she came back, he could receive a secret report from Yanxia mountain every month.


    There are hidden piles left by her. Everything is under her control.


    Now, it''s time to turn it on.


    "It''s true. It''s not easy for them to live. Since the supply of the palace family was cut off, those people are just sitting on empty bread. Before long, they will kill each other."


    Qing Hu smiled contemptuously. It seemed that he would not be surprised at this scene of people eating people.


    In his thought, man''s life is the result of fighting with all things in heaven and earth.


    The weak can only be crushed to earth.


    He will appreciate Lin Mengya, and then willingly submit to her and offer his life and loyalty because she is still as cunning as a fox and as cruel as a wolf even in trouble.


    Nothing seemed to hold her down in front of her.


    No one can really subdue her, but gradually sink into her charm.


    There was not much love between men and women in the burning eyes.


    Instead, it is full of pride, appreciation and curiosity.


    He wanted to know what the woman could do.


    Can all the world fall into her jade hands?


    And he is willing to be her help and become her forever minister behind the scenes.


    "Killing each other is nothing. Defending the country is big and powerful. If you have enough ambition, it''s the best choice to yearn for expansion. However, let them feel the feeling of isolation."


    Lin Mengya knew that she was a little cold-blooded to do so.


    But in troubled times, if they don''t have enough ability to protect themselves, what is waiting for them will be the most tragic fate.


    There is no paradise or Utopia here.


    If you want to win, you must turn into a fierce ghost and use all means to break through the bloody storm.


    "You don''t have to worry about these things. I know how to teach them."


    Qing Hu picked his eyebrows. On his face with thousands of customs, he had an evil smile.


    Lin Mengya covered her lips and gave a false cough.


    "You can do things, but you should master the scale."


    In the final analysis, they are just a group of normal people. I''m afraid they can''t stand the devil training of Qinghu''s evil taste.


    "I know."


    While the two were standing in the yard talking, they suddenly heard a drunken roar and the sound of smashing the door outside.


    "Open the door! Sir, I''m going in!"


    The man was vague in his mouth, but he used a lot of strength in his hands.


    Qinghu suddenly changed his face and glanced coldly at the closed door. There was also a killing intention in his tone.


    "Who dares to make trouble?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t seem to hear it. She didn''t care at all.


    "It''s reasonable to live here and experience these things. Don''t do it so as not to attract the attention of those who want to."


    The drunken guests outside were soon persuaded to leave.


    There are no young prostitutes to be trained in the yard. Externally, the yard is just for each other''s sundries.


    But some people probably won''t believe it easily.


    With the first temptation, there will soon be a second.


    "OK, I will protect you in the dark. You should be careful in everything. Liu qianrong needs to observe again. I''m not at ease with him."


    Qinghu''s wariness is much stronger than her.


    It can be said that Qinghu never completely trusted anyone except her.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think it was a bad thing.


    After nodding and indicating that the other party would be careful, the figure of Qinghu also disappeared in the night.


    She sat quietly in the yard, listening to the excitement in front of her.


    Except for the drunken guest, she never met anyone to make trouble and test this night.


    She had some small accidents. I don''t know whether the other party was too cautious or Liu qianrong defended too tightly, so that those people didn''t have a chance to start.


    But her original intention was not to hide like this.


    She needs a chance, a chance to meet her great grandparents and learn the truth.


    During the day, Liu qianrong appeared in front of her again.


    But this time, she looked worried.


    "What happened?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya was writing in the room.


    Seeing Liu qianrong''s appearance, I thought something big had happened.


    "Just now, people from the palace came to me and said they wanted to invite me and some girls to the house for a banquet."


    Lin Mengya dipped in some ink again. The beautiful rows of small letters were not poems and songs.


    "Lure the tiger away from the mountain? It''s a good way. When you come back and find that I''m gone, they can''t help it."


    Looking at the plot that was exposed all at once, Liu qianrong seemed helpless.


    She tried her best last night to stop a group of people who came to explore.


    But they didn''t want to play such a means.


    In the end, she is still a little bit of a human voice. She has the final say in the building, but she still can''t afford to be upset.


    "Why don''t I find a place to hide you for a day?"


    This is the best way Liu qianrong can think of. Now they can''t confront the palace family head-on, so they can only choose to hide.


    But unexpectedly, she shook her head and denied Liu qianrong''s proposal.


    "Where can I hide? Believe it or not, when I walk out of the Wenyu pavilion with my front feet, someone at my back will know where I am. When you come back, the dust will have settled."


    "But what should I do? I don''t trust the others in the building. I thought I''d take you with me and pretend to be my maid. But who knows, the man from the palace family is very familiar with Wen Yuge. He not only appointed several people, but also said that those who came that night were all distinguished guests of the palace family. Let''s deal with them carefully. I''m afraid there will be your enemies in it. In case To recognize you, isn''t that a sheep in a tiger''s mouth? "


    The things written in her hand finally came to an end. Lin Mengya took her pen and pinched her eyebrows.


    Indeed, Liu qianrong was a public figure in ancient times.


    Even if she can change her face, she will show her flaws in the end.


    Besides, can''t those people in the palace think of the ideas they can think of?


    It will certainly be checked layer by layer. At that time, it will be difficult to get through it.


    But if she is afraid of difficulties, it is not her style of Lin Mengya.


    "Please go and help me prepare two clothes. At that time, say I''m a new girl in the building. You''ll take me there to have a long experience."


    Liu qianrong did not expect that the other party would really choose to take risks.


    I couldn''t help a little anxious persuasion.


    "I know you are anxious and want to take this opportunity to sneak into the palace. But it''s too dangerous. I think we''d better give up this idea. We have other ways."


    "Qianrong, you should have heard a saying that wealth and honor are in danger. Since they want to make a drastic draw, they have made a comprehensive plan. Even if I hide, I can''t hide for a while. But don''t worry, I won''t trouble you and the girls in the building whether it succeeds or not."


    Liu qianrong looked at the other party disapprovingly, thought again and again, and advised him painstakingly.


    "I''m not afraid of getting involved, but I really can''t guarantee your safety. Can''t you think about it again, sir?"


    She knew that Liu qianrong was worried about herself.


    Around the desk, took each other''s hand and said softly.


    "I know what you think, but this time, I have a reason to do so. Besides, I think even if we hide this time, they will press step by step. It''s better to completely eliminate their thoughts and let ''Su Mei'' disappear under their eyes."


    Her eyes were bright and bright. It was obvious that she had an idea.


    Liu qianrong wanted to stop talking. Finally, she could only sigh gently.


    "That''s all. Quan should sacrifice his life to accompany the gentleman. Don''t worry, sir. I''ll do what you told me. If you need any help, just ask."


    "Speaking of it, I really have one more thing to ask you for help. Do you know who has real talent and learning, Mr. storyteller in feiye city?"


    Mr. storyteller?


    Liu qianrong was stunned. She really didn''t expect that she would put forward this request.


    "There are some good gardens in feiye city. I know all the people inside. I don''t know what books Sir wants to listen to?"


    Lin Mengya turned around, folded the things she had just written into four square ones, and then handed them to Liu qianrong.


    "Please help me to turn this story into a book. Then let the storyteller say in the garden that the more wonderful it is, the better. I will give a reward of ten Liang silver per person every day. Once the book is spread, it will be added to fifty Liang."


    Liu qianrong solemnly took it over. You know, the price is sky high for those storytellers.


    She didn''t look at it or ask anything else. Instead, she accepted it quickly.


    "Sir, is there anything else I can do for you?"


    "Not for the time being. By the way, did the palace family who invited you mention to you who the guests are?"


    Liu qianrong shook her head and showed some displeasure on her face. I think the people of the palace family didn''t leave her any good impression.


    "The man''s attitude was very arrogant. I heard from the sisters in the building that he had been here several times and wanted to pretend to be an uncle without money. This time, he gave him a chance. He said a lot of ugly things in a strange way, which made people angry."


    It should be the people brought by gongtu. Those who want to be the Gong family in the East are either Lin MengWu or gongtu.


    "Don''t worry, such people won''t last long. All right, go and rest first and save your energy. I''ll avenge you on the day of the banquet."


    Liu qianrong immediately smiled as brightly as a flower, and her pretty face was otherwise lively.

 Chapter 1613

    "Then I''ll thank you first."


    Lin Mengya waved her hand, and Liu qianrong believed her, so she agreed to such a risky behavior.


    As for what will happen on the banquet day, it depends on what evil moves the palace butcher will make to her.


    Under the arrangement of Liu qianrong, there is a newly listed girl in Wenyu Pavilion, which has been in the limelight these days.


    But because Liu qianrong protected her very strictly, and in the Wenyu Pavilion, as long as the girl didn''t want to, no one could force the girl to pick up guests.


    So many guests were aroused curiosity, but they didn''t get a response. Therefore, they fired the girl''s worth to a sky high price.


    But all the time, the girl didn''t uncover her mystery. The outside world only knew that the girl danced beautifully and had a good figure.


    Just when everyone was looking forward to seeing no one''s face, Liu qianrong went to the palace for a banquet with the girl who was in the limelight.


    Three or five small sedans appeared at the gate of the palace family. Today, almost everyone in Yecheng knows that Liu qianrong, the first beauty of wenyuge who has never bought anyone''s account, unexpectedly brought several other beauties with fixed prices to serve a banquet for the palace family.


    Even though countless people admire it, the Gong family has a superior position in feiye city. If Liu qianrong wants to continue doing business, she must find a way to get the support of the Gong family.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they invited their servants that day and waited for them with an unkind smile.


    "Several girls are here. If you come a little later, you will delay the important affairs of our master."


    Liu qianrong knew that it was still early and would not delay things at all. But people had to bow their heads under the eaves. She still could only squeeze out a faint smile and said gracefully.


    "It''s our fault. I don''t know where to have a banquet tonight?"


    Looking at her so calm and calm, the resentment in the man''s heart became deeper and deeper.


    Isn''t it a plaything? Dare you put on airs for him?


    He raised his eyelids and looked disdainfully at the beauties in front of him.


    "Our palace family is not as unruly as your building. Wait here. I''ll ask the master first."


    It was difficult to make it clear, but Liu qianrong couldn''t get angry with him.


    Soon, there were many passers-by outside the palace house.


    Someone knew their identity and began to point out, with some contempt for them.


    "Ouch, are these the little bitches in Wenyu pavilion? They go wherever they have money. They are conceited and arrogant. Finally, they don''t climb into the rich family? Bah, they don''t look at their virtue and aren''t afraid to dirty their land!"


    The sharp and mean voice penetrated everyone''s ears.


    In the Wenyu Pavilion, which of them is not popular?


    How can a few girls be reconciled to being humiliated like this.


    Although they could not scold others in the street, they glared angrily in the end.


    Who knows, they scolded more happily over there.


    "It''s just a group of prostitutes / girls. How dare you stare at me? If it weren''t for you seducers, I wouldn''t be angry at that killing thousands of knives! I''ll let you know the end of seducing other people''s men sooner or later!"


    The abusive bitch spoke more and more vigorously, spitting with her waist crossed, and the words became more and more ugly.


    "Sister qianrong, let''s go!"


    One of them had a stronger temper. He couldn''t help it. He took her hand and said angrily.


    Liu qianrong doesn''t know where they are. Although these girls are welcome and sent on weekdays, they also have self-esteem and self love. They only manage this business under the pressure of livelihood.


    But I didn''t expect to be humiliated in the street today. My heart is really miserable.


    But, no way, they can only endure.


    "Wait, Ziyan, don''t worry."


    She gently comforted, with a little love in her eyes.


    Ziyan was almost brought into the industry by her. Between the two people, they are more like sisters.


    Smell speech, where is Ziyan willing to make her embarrassed.


    But his eyes are secretly red, biting cherry lips, and his eyes are full of grievances.


    "I heard what they said. They said we were prostitutes and bitches..."


    They didn''t hear a lot of such ugly words in the building.


    But today, it''s different.


    Liu qianrong was so distressed that she patted her hand and looked at the other girls behind her.


    Everyone is forced to smile, I''m afraid it''s in their heart, and they have already cried into tears.


    "We have to know what they like to say. Even outside, some people may not be cleaner than us."


    Those who scold them the most are a group of women.


    Those women usually have no intersection with them, but now they abuse them with the most vicious words for those unwarranted crimes.


    It''s really hard to understand.


    Among the crowd of onlookers, some of them were too busy to watch the excitement. At the moment, they actually began to coax.


    The bitch who took the lead in swearing was also provoked to anger. Unexpectedly, she was egged on and wanted to catch the man in Wenyu pavilion with a gloomy face.


    Inside his mouth, he scolded unclearly.


    "Xiao Sao hoof, I make you restless and let you seduce men. Today I''ll draw your little face for you to see how you seduce other people''s men again!"


    The woman is very strong, and her fingernails are sharp. At a glance, she knows that she is a good fighter.


    If the girl of Wenyu Pavilion really falls into her hands, I''m afraid she will suffer a great loss.


    She walked past in a few steps, and the crowd was still coaxing.


    Seeing the sneer on her face, she stretched out her hand to catch a thin little girl.


    Just then, a slender hand suddenly opened the little girl.


    The fat woman lost her hand. Before she could react, she felt someone kick her ass.


    Just now she used her full strength. Now she can''t react. According to her own strength, people suddenly threw themselves on the ground.


    "Pop" sound, very solid.


    The fall was not light. The fat woman''s face was skinned, and the blood leaked out was stained with the soil on the ground. At once, she made a big colorful face.


    His clothes were dirty and his hair was loose. He was holding his arm and crying.


    "Oh, my God, Xiao Sao''s hoof hit someone!"


    The woman was crying, so she fell on the ground and began to cry.


    The girls of Wen Yuge got together, no matter what they looked like, but they really felt happy in their hearts.


    But what happened just now happened so fast that no one could see which one did it well.


    And besides those flower maids, the maids are all dressed in similar clothes. Now they get together again, and they can''t tell who is who.


    "Deserved it!"


    Ziyan stuck out her tongue and had to. This time she was quite relieved.


    The crowd also regarded her as a joy, and no one would come forward to pull her.


    Liu qianrong looked at each other, but her heart was not a taste.


    As a woman, seeing the experience of the fat woman, she was hated and helpless.


    In this world, women are always embarrassing women.


    "You compensate me! Bitch, you can''t deny it!"


    After crying for a while, the fat woman found that she could not cause others'' pity, and then continued to make vicious threats.


    Liu qianrong frowned. She didn''t want to cause trouble, but it backfired. Someone embarrassed them.


    "Madam, we don''t know you at all. You insult us so much that we have given in. As you have seen just now, it''s none of our business that you fell down accidentally. Please don''t mess around any more."


    The fat woman listened to her, but she sneered and scolded.


    "Shameless bitch! If you hadn''t seduced my man, how could I be looked down upon? Just now you pushed me and hurt me like this. You must pay me silver!"


    Liu qianrong felt that the woman in front of her was simply unreasonable.


    But the ultimate person was hurt in front of them. She also wanted to calm down, so she had to ask.


    "You said, how much do you want?"


    "Sister qianrong!"


    Ziyan stopped immediately. It has nothing to do with them, okay?


    Unexpectedly, the fat woman turned her eyes and said proudly.


    "Over the years, the one who killed thousands of knives has put a lot of money on you. I''m the most reasonable person. As long as you compensate me for 1000 liang of silver, I''ll let you go! Otherwise, I''ll report to the official and ask the official to cure your Sao disease!"


    A thousand liang?


    Ziyan is going to be angry and laugh by her. Just like that fat woman, I''m afraid their men can''t get together a thousand liang?


    To make it clear is to deceive people.


    Liu qianrong''s pretty face is cold. He is really greedy.


    "We don''t have 1000 Liang. Besides, who your husband is with, that''s what you love and I wish. If you don''t agree, take care of your husband. I only have a few Liang silver here. Take it and take some medicine."


    But the fat woman burst into a pot.


    "Listen to me! The little bitch admitted that you cheated my money! You pay me 1000 Liang, shameless fox spirit!"


    The fat woman continued to abuse, and Liu qianrong secretly clenched her fist.


    She was not a patient person, and now she didn''t want to create complications, but who let her meet such a person.


    For a long time, when she almost couldn''t hold back, she heard a voice, which came in a clear and cold way.


    "Oh, I''m afraid I can''t even meet Miss Liu because of your useless loser. I think you''re so hot. No wonder your man likes to run into the kiln. Tut, he''s willing to spend his money on other women. You don''t want it for nothing. It looks like you''re not as good as sister Yao."


    This is not slow, but it is particularly heartbreaking.


    Especially the fat woman was so angry that a carp stood up and bounced from the ground.


    "What did you say? Tell me again!"

 Chapter 1614

    The fat woman was so arrogant that she pointed at the delicate and weak women in front with one hand on her hips and the other.


    I saw a girl in red coming out of the crowd. Although she was veiled, her eyes were shining and looked forward to life.


    Although she is much thinner than the fat woman, she has a strong momentum, a straight waist and no fear at all.


    "I said, you''re not even as good as the worst prostitute / woman. If you still don''t understand, I don''t mind saying it again."


    The ridicule of the woman in red instantly ignited all the anger of the fat woman.


    "You, you, I tore your mouth!"


    The fat woman was crazy and rushed over. Her two gray hands were about to fall on the woman, but she didn''t want a figure behind the woman.


    The man stood in front of the woman in red, and no one saw how she did it. He saw the aggressive fat woman fall to the ground at once.


    The woman in red bounced her clothes and looked disdainfully at the fat woman who couldn''t get up on the ground. Her tone was also a little disgusted.


    "A good man has to become a ghost because of a smelly man. If you have time to spill with us here, you might as well go back and treat your man, so as not to come out and humiliate our women!"


    Seeing that the fat woman is so fierce, she didn''t get any cheaper from the woman in red. Other people who have the heart and courage dare not continue to do it again.


    The fat woman fell all over and couldn''t get up for a moment. She had to lie on the ground and keep crying.


    Nevertheless, none of the people next to her was willing to give her a hand.


    Liu qianrong looked in her eyes and frowned slightly. In her heart, she just sighed a few words about the coldness of the world.


    However, she knows better than anyone that if she is not strong, she can only be trampled in the mud and trampled wantonly.


    After shaking her hands, she had no more kindness to help someone who didn''t know how to help.


    All the girls in Wenyu Pavilion moved a few steps and emptied the space for the fat woman.


    At this time, the door of the palace family opened again, and the servant who had been very impatient came out with a black face.


    "What''s the trouble? Since you are from Wenyu Pavilion, you should know the rules! This is the palace family, not in your building!"


    The servants made it clear that they came to humiliate them, and the words of reprimand were not polite at all.


    Liu qianrong was also exhausted at this time, and her pretty face was slightly cold.


    "If the adults of the palace think that we Wenyu Pavilion don''t understand the rules, we have to leave. I think we''d better stop the banquet today."


    The servant panicked, but soon he put on a more domineering face.


    "Shameless, I see you are really shameless to face! Here, our Palace House has the final say, if you dare to go, you will not be able to do business after Wen Yu GE''s business."


    The man''s malicious threat, Liu qianrong looked at his small man''s successful face and wanted to give him a slap.


    "I thought the palace family was powerful, but they just kept a barking mad dog. Dogs can guard the house and beg for mercy. If they dare to bite, they are not afraid to be beaten to death by random sticks!"


    Such a reckless abuse suddenly hit the most taboo point of the servant.


    He really relied on the opportunity to do a bad job for gongtu to say a few ugly words to these conceited bitches.


    I thought that with the support of the palace family, even if they were angry, these women had to swallow their anger and greet themselves with a smile.


    But I don''t want to be scolded like this.


    Yin measured looked at the woman in red who spoke rudely, and hated each other in her heart.


    "What are you, who dare to talk to me like that? Liu qianrong, now you let her kneel down and beg my forgiveness, otherwise, I will let you die without a place to bury!"


    Unexpectedly, the woman in red just sneered.


    What has the final say to you what is your own? When is the house of your house, your turn to be the dog''s leg? My family Liu Jiejie is giving the palace face to you, and you are so patient again. You really take it seriously? You don''t spit urine and look at the mirror. What is our status in the non Yecheng? This is not a Yecheng, a dignitary with a respected face, which one is not our regular customer? After a while, I entered the door. I have to tell my guests about today''s affairs. I don''t believe it. You dare to be cruel to us! "


    Then the heart burst and screamed.


    He just had a lot of resentment because he was short of money and was rejected by the flower ladies in Wenyu Pavilion.


    Now I''m flattering gongtu, so I can''t wait to be arrogant.


    But I forgot these popular flower maids in Wenyu Pavilion. They are all the people held in the palm of the hand by the big people in the city.


    If someone really blows the pillow wind, I''m afraid he has no good fruit to eat?


    He was remorseful, but after all, it was a matter of face. Even if he was tough, he couldn''t let these women look down on him.


    "Presumptuous! Liu qianrong, I think Wen Yuge is determined to fight against my palace family today, isn''t it? Dare not respect the palace family. I think you have eaten the bear heart and leopard courage. Come and catch them!"


    The man was also flustered. He even crossed his heart and wanted to clean them up.


    But I don''t want those distinguished guests of the palace family to arrive early because of such a delay.


    The girls were afraid. After all, this was the palace family. When they were in a state of unconsciousness, they saw several familiar guests coming towards them.


    Immediately, two of the girls looked at each other and showed a charming smile.


    "Yunxin, Qianqian, I''ve seen the childe."


    The two are delicate, beautiful and gentle. They are the dream lovers of many young talents in the city.


    The two people who came over were also one of their supporters.


    Moreover, the two men are well aware of men''s psychology. Even if they refuse to be outside the door, they have no complaints. They just think they don''t have this blessing.


    Coincidentally, these two people are also young children sent by other aristocratic families to congratulate the palace family. They went to Wenyu pavilion a few days ago to see their style. It''s a time when they never forget it.


    Now I can''t help jumping when I see the beauty in front of me.


    Just after seeing the beauty''s face with a few threads of panic, he was distressed. At that moment, he began to pity the beauty.


    "Miss Yunxin, Miss Qianqian, why are you two here?"


    The Qingjun young man who spoke was named Chu mu. Although his family was small, because his family had an in laws relationship with the palace family, he also knew several young masters of the palace family.


    When Yunxin saw Chu mu, a pair of eyebrows were almost ready to shed tears, but he could hold back. The light of the water really made people feel soft.


    "I''m here to cheer for all distinguished guests. However... However, Yunxin was born in poverty. It''s really..."


    Before he finished, a drop of tears fell from his cheek.


    People like Chu mu can''t stand beauty''s tears. They pull out their handkerchief and want to wipe beauty''s tears, but they are in a dilemma because it''s inappropriate.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxin took the initiative to take over, stained with tears from the corners of his eyes, and said shyly.


    "It''s Yunxin who soiled your handkerchief. Will you return it to the childe after Yunxin is washed another day?"


    The woman in front of her bowed her head, and the more she said it, the less her voice was. Her infinitely shy appearance bumped into Chu Mu''s heart.


    Suddenly, he felt a great deal of pride in his heart. He just wanted to prop up a sky for the delicate woman in front of him.


    "No, if the young lady doesn''t dislike it, Chu Mu will give it to the young lady. Don''t be sad, miss. No one dares to bully you with Chu mu."


    "Well, Yunxin thanked the childe."


    Seeing the woman in front of him burst into tears and smiled, Chu Mu only felt as if he had done something great.


    At that moment, he protected the beauty behind him and strode to the gate of the palace.


    At this time, the servant had corrected a group of people in an attempt to detain these girls.


    "Stop!"


    Chu Mu stopped the malicious hands of those people. He took his own people to protect the girls in Wenyu Pavilion.


    Looking at these girls, they were all trembling and pale. They suddenly felt that the evil slaves of the palace family were really heinous.


    The servant looked more and more flustered and hurriedly said.


    "Young master, they are disrespectful to the palace family. They just follow orders. Please get out of the way so as not to delay the palace family!"


    Chu Mu''s justice was awe inspiring and did not let him down at all.


    "What''s the matter? You''re coming at me. What''s your ability to embarrass these girls?"


    "Childe, this is a member of our palace family. I''m afraid it''s hard for outsiders to interfere."


    The more anxious the servant is, he can only move out of the palace to oppress people.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t understand that even if the emperor and Saint came here today, Chu Mu dared to fight.


    Besides, he is just a small servant.


    "I''ve always heard that the palace family is extremely strict with its subordinates, but I don''t want to see them today. It really disappoints me. Bullying the weak doesn''t say, and every servant dares to be so open-minded. It seems that the palace family is really arrogant and doesn''t care about us at all?"


    "You... How can you say that? Even if you want a hero to save the United States, you have to weigh your weight? Lest you add unnecessary trouble to the family!"


    The servant also lost his head. Unexpectedly, he was looking for death.


    It didn''t matter what he said, but then it fell into the ears of the guests who came to the banquet.


    Chu Mu sneered, then raised his voice and said.


    "Have you all heard that? The palace family, relying on their own power, has no longer paid attention to our aristocratic families. I think it''s better not to go to the banquet today! I''m the first Chu family to refuse you for such perverse behavior!"


    Aristocratic families, even if they secretly quarrel with each other, still maintain a hypocritical face on the surface.


    This is almost a conventional rule. Whoever breaks it first will become the target of public criticism.

 Chapter 1615

    Therefore, Gong TU was anxious to contact these aristocratic families before he had a firm foothold. Obviously, he wanted to develop his own allies and pave the way for himself in the future.


    But unexpectedly, he was defeated by a small role.


    Now, I''m afraid he will regret it.


    The situation is getting worse and worse. After those guests are attracted, there will be former guests who will explain the context, and then become a common enemy.


    On the contrary, it was the fuse. Wen Yuge and his party became the iron evidence of the palace family bullying the weak.


    Gradually, no one paid attention to them.


    At this time, Liu qianrong quietly ran to the corner while everyone was not paying attention.


    "How''s it going?"


    Dressed as passers-by, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu meet Liu qianrong here.


    Liu qianrong, who has just returned a sad and pitiful appearance, is smiling now. Where is half a little pitiful?


    "Everything is as Mr. expected. Soon the palace family won''t be able to sit still!"


    Lin Mengya nodded. Things were going better than she expected.


    And behind them, the fat woman who was rolling around also followed.


    The fat woman touched her face and immediately tore off a gray face, revealing her gorgeous eyebrows and eyes.


    "I said, girl, I worked so hard just now. Should you give me more money?"


    Qinghu shook the fake face in his hand and came to ask for credit and reward with a smile.


    Lin Mengya smiled at him with admiration. If Qinghu hadn''t gone to battle himself, how could the servants think they were weak and deceptive, and then dare to fight them?


    "Qianrong, go back first and don''t attract others'' attention. Also, don''t forget what I told you."


    Liu qianrong nodded solemnly. After looking around, she lowered her voice and said.


    "After we came out, someone in the building checked secretly. However, they also threw themselves into the air."


    Long before Liu qianrong and them came out, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu slipped out as guests.


    Now, those who want to catch them not only haven''t found anyone, but also have to get into some trouble.


    Watching Liu qianrong slip back quietly, Lin Mengya also knows that she should take action.


    Isn''t Gong Tu dancing with Lin Meng accurate? She doesn''t dare to go back to Gong''s house. Even if she comes back, it''s tantamount to throwing herself into the net?


    Then she will let them see today, what is smart but mistaken by smart!


    She and ah Xiu pretended to be two attendants and inadvertently mixed into the crowd.


    At this time, Gong Tu and Lin MengWu, who came to hear the news, had reluctantly controlled the situation.


    The servant who took the lead in causing trouble has been dealt with by them. After being slapped 50 mouths, he knelt on the ground with blood and kowtowed to apologize.


    Public anger is difficult to handle. Even Gong Tu has to explain and apologize to these people with a smile.


    "Everybody, it''s all the bad slave''s bad work that has caused you trouble. Gong Tu is here to make amends for you."


    Gong Tu made a fake deep bow, but he scolded the troublesome guy hundreds of times.


    Not enough success but more failure, nearly missed his great event.


    Just what happened just now has indeed made many people dissatisfied with the palace family. Can he make it clear in a few words.


    I don''t know which childe in the crowd said unhappily.


    "In the past, the palace family was cautious. How can they be so rampant now? Even if the owner is not here, even Gong bin hasn''t come out. We really don''t pay attention to us!"


    The man''s words immediately aroused everyone''s doubts.


    Gong Tu''s face was stiff. He was thinking of making a good impression at the party.


    But I don''t want to clean up these mess first.


    But on second thought, if the matter is handled properly, he can gain a reputation for integrity.


    He immediately made a look of regret and shame on his face and said in a good temper.


    "You don''t know. My nephew got a cold a few days ago. I don''t know if it''s because of too much work recently. Everyone in my family is sick. Today, my palace family is sorry for you. My palace TU will make amends here first. If you are still dissatisfied, just tell me and I will make up for you."


    Originally, after Gong Tu made such a commitment and retreated, these aristocratic families, no matter what they think, still have to go down this step.


    Who knows at this time, only heard a woman''s scream from the crowd.


    "Help!"


    The voice was terrified and inspiring.


    Suddenly, the quiet crowd looked at the source of the sound.


    The voice came from the corner, and the one who asked for help was the very brave woman in red just now.


    At this time, there happened to be several family like people behind her.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Liu qianrong took the woman in red by the hand and asked eagerly.


    The servants, however, were not afraid and did not reply. They were only anxious to pull people.


    In the crowd, a humanitarian suddenly broke their identity.


    "It''s from the palace family!"


    Chu mu, who had just been pacified, immediately jumped over and kicked the servant away.


    "What are you doing? Do you have any royal laws in broad daylight?"


    Those two servants are also persistent. They actually want to continue to pull the woman in red.


    The woman hid behind Liu qianrong and cried tremblingly.


    "Are you reasonable? It''s obvious that you were rude first. Now you admit your mistake on the surface, but secretly take it out on us weak women. Although we are insignificant, we definitely don''t have such a reason!"


    Suddenly, all the guests who came from a noble family and had some brains in the crowd changed their faces.


    The palace family is too ignorant.


    Even if it is to be secretly unfavorable to these women, it should not be at this time.


    It seems that the current leaders of the palace family are really vindictive. They have had a conflict today. How can they have good fruit in the future?


    After hearing these words, Chu Mu was choked.


    He still has some good feelings for the palace family. Why is it like this now?


    At present, I have no interest in this party.


    "Mr. Gong Tu, although the Chu family is weak, I also know the shame. Sorry, I''m afraid I''m going to live up to the beauty of the Gong family. These girls are innocent people. I really can''t see anyone bullying the weak. I''ll send them back first and leave."


    Liu qianrong breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she wanted to say some thanks to Chu mu, she heard someone stop him.


    "Wait a minute! Master Chu''s pity for beauty is greatly admired by wu''er, but it''s clear that someone deliberately provoked us and poured dirty water on our palace family. The palace family can''t tolerate this!"


    Chu Mu looked back and saw a woman in a dazzling golden dress, surrounded by servants, walking out of the gate of the palace.


    Gongtu looked at Lin MengWu unexpectedly. Didn''t he say to let her wait inside and don''t get involved in this matter?


    He looked at Lin MengWu with some disapproval, but the latter smiled confidently at him.


    Instead, he stared at the woman in red who caused trouble.


    Su Mei, Su Mei, do you really think she can''t recognize it?


    Today, she''s going to let people all over the world see Su Mei''s true face and let her sister lose face.


    At present, he saluted the crowd with the most elegant gesture of his life.


    "Palace dance, I''ve seen you."


    Lin Mengya mingled with the crowd. From the moment Lin Mengya danced out, she knew that her plan had been successful.


    She was so familiar with Lin MengWu''s every move that she asked Liu qianrong to bring a new man in the building who was frank and had never been trained.


    With Lin MengWu''s self cleverness, he will certainly think that he will pretend to be a new man.


    The sharp teeth and sharp mouth of the new man just now made Lin MengWu determine that it was her.


    As before, Lin MengWu always thinks that people all over the world are fools and are not as smart as her, right?


    After Lin MengWu introduced himself, Chu Mu said coldly.


    "It''s Miss Gong Er, but I don''t know who she said just now. I''ve seen it from beginning to end. I only see that the servants of the Gong family bully others, speak unkindly and even want to ignore their lives!"


    Lin MengWu smiled and his eyes became very sharp.


    "What you said is that the servants are disrespectful to everyone. It''s really the negligence of our palace family. But it''s all because of one person''s provocation. Without her, it would never have happened!"


    Seeing what she said, other spectators also saved a figure.


    But Chu Mu was more angry. He felt that Gong Wu was not only making strong arguments, but also alluding to himself.


    "Miss Gong Er, what do you mean? Is it difficult? Will I lie and wronged you?"


    "Childe Chu misunderstood. Wu''er didn''t mean you. Su Mei, you hurt your great grandfather and deceived the public. I only ask you, where did our palace family offend you? Do you want to slander our palace family like this?"


    Lin MengWu asked bitterly, but the crowd was quiet.


    They also heard more or less about the female gentleman hired by the palace family.


    I just didn''t expect that she planned today''s affairs.


    Unfortunately, after the Palace dance finished, no one responded.


    But Lin MengWu''s eyes are a little more vicious at the moment.


    Are you still pretending?


    Gong Wu took a few steps forward, but her vision was not far away from the woman in red hiding behind Liu qianrong.


    "Su Mei, stop pretending. As long as you stand up and make it clear now, I can let bygones be bygones. However, the palace family can''t suffer these curses for nothing. If you still have a little conscience, you should make a clean break."


    Chu Mu also followed her line of sight and looked at the woman in red.


    The girl kept her head down. Although some people would think she was guilty, Chu Mu saw the girl''s trembling body and held Liu qianrong''s sleeve tightly.


    The girl was clearly terrified.

 Chapter 1616

    Chu Mu couldn''t bear it, but after all, he had no friendship with the woman. Seeing that Gong Wu was so determined, he hesitated in the end.


    Unexpectedly, the woman suddenly looked up at him.


    Even though separated by a veil, he saw a pair of eyes full of anxiety, helplessness and stubbornness.


    Somehow, the only eyes fell into his heart.


    Without explanation, he believed that she must be innocent.


    A sense of anxiety rose in his heart. He wanted to save her from fire and water and give her a name of innocence.


    At present, Chu Mu had no good impression of continuing the aggressive Palace dance.


    "Miss Gong Er, you said this lady was Su Mei who framed you. What evidence do you have?"


    Gong Wu looked at the strong man in front of him and scolded each other''s ignorance.


    After a sneer, she raised her voice.


    "Su Mei has been seen to go in and out of the Wenyu Pavilion since she was expelled from the palace. It doesn''t matter if she is willing to degenerate, but she shouldn''t hold a grudge and retaliate against the palace family. Su Mei, it''s obvious that you did something wrong and you don''t repent. Why did you do such a thing?"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes are vicious. Su Mei''s bitch appearance and figure are deeply remembered in her heart.


    The more she looked, the more she felt that the body shape of the woman in red was exactly the same as that of Su Mei, and the bitch was used to being clever and eloquent. She didn''t even dare to say a word when she came out.


    This is not a guilty heart, what is it?


    The woman in red shook her head and lowered her eyes. She seemed very afraid.


    Chu Mu was more angry. In his eyes, the woman in red clearly wanted to distinguish, but she was afraid, as if she was going to swallow her Palace dance alive.


    He couldn''t help supporting the woman in red. He really couldn''t bear to see the domineering appearance of Palace dance.


    "Don''t be afraid. You just have to tell the truth. No one dares to touch you with me."


    This is obviously for Gong dance.


    He was so angry that the other party almost broke his skill and questioned him what he meant.


    Liu qianrong always paid attention to the situation in front of her. Seeing that the time was ripe, she gently pulled out the girl hiding behind her and comforted her with a soft voice.


    "Pearl, I''m not afraid. Just say it. With so many distinguished guests present, no one can hurt you."


    The Palace dance heard the speech and snorted coldly.


    Even if it''s the person my sister likes, it''s just so. It''s almost vulnerable.


    But don''t want to, that woman in red unexpectedly "poof" a, kneel to the ground, repeatedly kowtow.


    "Please make decisions for the Pearl!"


    The voice was like a cuckoo weeping blood, with endless grievances.


    The woman knocked her head three times in a row. Her bright and white forehead exuded warm blood in an instant.


    "My name is Ye Mingzhu. She is the only daughter of the owner of a cloth shop outside feiye city. Three months ago, someone ordered us to make an expensive cloth. It was said that it was urgently needed by the owner. Originally, the cloth was very rare. It took half a month for a small cloth shop like ours to weave it. But the guest forced my father in the name that we had received the fixed silver Completed within half a month. My father was framed and had to work all night, and finally finished as scheduled. But I didn''t want the guest to be very unruly. In the name of the wrong color, he not only didn''t give us the final payment, but also crippled my father who wanted to seek justice. My father was humiliated and died. Mingzhu had no choice but to commit herself to seeking a living in Wenyu Pavilion. "


    Pearl''s cry is really heartbreaking.


    Everyone present was moved by it.


    Even cold hearted people feel that this is too much.


    The more Gong Wu listened, the more frightened she was. She had forgotten this little thing. Now she suddenly remembered that when she first came to feiye City, she thought she would enter the house soon, but she didn''t want to be rejected.


    That''s why she defaulted.


    And he also taught the stupid cloth shop owner a lesson by relying on the large number of people.


    But unexpectedly, people died.


    His daughter came to the door and humiliated her so much for a piece of cloth. It''s really hateful.


    "That''s unreasonable! Dare you ask Miss Mingzhu, where are these villains?"


    Chu Mu was indignant and felt more and more pity for the Pearl kneeling there.


    Pearl raised her head and looked straight at Gong Wu.


    "This person is the second miss of the palace family, Palace dance!"


    "Nonsense! Miss Ben doesn''t know you at all, and she''s never seen the boss of the cloth shop you said. It''s clear that you''re here, Miss Ben!"


    Lin MengWu naturally will not be reconciled. Being accused like this, she subconsciously denies it.


    But don''t want to at this time, the Pearl took out a letter from his chest.


    "This is the receipt of the original order. It clearly says that the person who ordered the order is Gong dance."


    With that, she lifted the veil from her face.


    A beautiful face completely different from Su Mei''s portrait was displayed in front of everyone.


    "At the beginning, I gave Miss Gong Er tailor-made clothes. I''ve already remembered how big you wear."


    At present, these data are reported.


    Lin MengWu panicked at that time. If he wasn''t a close person, how could he know?


    The wind direction gradually changed.


    "What you said is false. I have no grievance with you in the past and no hatred recently. Why do you want to ruin my reputation like this? I see. Su Mei ordered you, didn''t she? Where is she? I''ll confront her on the spot!"


    Lin MengWu knew that as long as she clenched her teeth and refused to admit anything, she couldn''t do it.


    But at this time, many people rushed over.


    Many of the onlookers recognized them.


    "Eh? Aren''t those bosses of several stores in feiye city? What are they doing here?"


    Soon, everyone got the answer.


    I saw the head of a jewelry shop shopkeeper, holding a stack of bills, walked into the crowd.


    "Miss Gong Er, you should settle the account for the jewelry you have taken from me these months? Small ones are small businesses, and you really can''t afford it!"


    Another Rouge shop owner followed with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, second lady, the rouge you have taken recently is all in demand. You have a good eye and choose high-quality products. But the small store also has difficulty in turnover. Please be kind and settle the account for the small store!"


    These people are all creditors of Lin MengWu.


    Lin Mengya, who has been watching the play in the crowd, now the corners of her mouth rise slightly.


    Lin MengWu likes extravagance, especially after seeing the wealth of the palace family, he thinks he can enter the palace sooner or later and enjoy all his wealth and glory, so he spends more.


    She also ordered the shops in the city. Many things deliberately indulged her, so today, Lin MengWu owed a huge debt.


    As for the Pearl, it''s true, but the identity of the pearl is false.


    She is a dancer secretly bought by Liu qianrong and taught by Liu qianrong. The effect just now is obvious to all.


    Oh, doesn''t Lin MengWu want to ruin her reputation?


    After today, I don''t know if it will be another mouse crossing the street. Everyone shouted and beat.


    "What are you... What are you talking about? Me, when did I owe you money?"


    Lin MengWu panicked.


    She didn''t expect these people to come to the door at this time.


    In fact, these people urged her more than once, but every time, she oppressed people as the palace family, and they had to succumb.


    Unexpectedly, when she should show her face today, she was turned yellow by these people.


    She was a little worried. She just wanted to send these people away, but she didn''t want them to be angered.


    "How can the second lady say that? The Moon Palace aloe hairpin you carry on your head is the treasure of the small town store!"


    "Yes, the double phoenix head shoes that the second lady is wearing today, with pearls and cloud patterns, were sewn by the most powerful teacher in our shop. There is no second pair in feiye city. How can the second lady talk like that?"


    "We still have the account you signed in person. We believe you only because you are the second miss of the palace family. If you refuse to pay, we really have no way to live."


    As soon as those shopkeepers heard that she didn''t admit it, they immediately yelled at you and me.


    Lin MengWu stared at this and warned that, but no one paid attention to her all the time.


    "You, you crafty people!"


    She stamped her foot and her face changed greatly.


    These damned guys flattered her a few days ago, but they didn''t expect to bite her in the twinkling of an eye.


    The children of the aristocratic family who were invited here now only despised her.


    Her face turned red and she knew that if she went on like this, she could only lose more people.


    At that moment, he turned around and ran back to the house with his maid.


    "Second lady! Second lady, don''t go! How do we calculate our account?"


    When the shopkeepers were told, they naturally worked very hard.


    Even Gong Tu felt embarrassed on his face, but he was clearly written in white and black. Now even if he denied it, it was too late.


    With a cold face, Lin MengWu could run, but he stayed and cleaned up the mess.


    "You guys, these are misunderstandings. It must be because there are so many things in the palace in recent days that I forgot to pay you. I''ll ask someone to give you all the money."


    The shopkeepers immediately smiled and stopped making trouble.


    Gong Tu immediately asked Gong Wu how much money he owed. On the other hand, Chu Mu felt that Gong Wu was really insidious and vicious.


    "Mr. gongtu, I don''t know how to deal with this girl''s family feud. The Gong family has a high status, but it shouldn''t bully others like this!"


    As the old residence of the palace family, feiye city should be protected by the palace family.


    Unexpectedly, they suffered because of this. It''s really disgusting that Palace dance is greedy and vicious.


    Gong Tu also knew that this matter was a bit tricky. If he put it in peacetime, he would ignore it, but the result of this matter was related to his prestige in front of these people.

 Chapter 1617

    If the Palace dance is disposed of, it means that her reputation will be ruined. If she wants to inherit the palace family in the future, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult.


    But if he covered her up, he was afraid it would affect himself.


    The seemingly difficult choice is actually not difficult for gongtu.


    Gong Tu sighed, with a few disappointments on his face.


    "It''s our palace family''s negligence. It''s our palace family''s fault. Shopkeeper Ye. Miss Mingzhu, if you can trust me again, I will certainly give you a satisfactory answer."


    Looking at Gong Tu''s sad appearance, I don''t know. I really think he repents from the bottom of his heart.


    Mingzhu hesitated and subconsciously looked at Liu qianrong.


    Liu qianrong nodded slightly, and the Pearl dared to come down.


    "Pearl just wants to give her family justice."


    Seeing that the gaffe finally eased down, Gong Tu''s heart calmed down a little.


    Fortunately, he made a quick decision, otherwise the palace family would be disgraced.


    Chu Mu didn''t know what to say, but he thought privately that he''d better keep an eye on it so as not to let the palace family perfunctory.


    He subconsciously wanted to find the trace of the Pearl, but he saw that the man was being supported by Liu qianrong and returned to the sedan chair in Wenyu Pavilion.


    Thousands of tenderness appeared in her eyes. Although the girl''s fate was bad, her courage was commendable.


    Next time, he must visit the girl.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. Today it will be my palace family''s gift to you. Please be sure to appreciate it!"


    When the situation subsided, Gong Tu invited those people in in the name of making amends.


    The children of aristocratic families attending the banquet are by no means ordinary people. They don''t dare to respond to such a thing, but they still have to give face.


    However, Gong Tu and Gong dance were blacklisted by them.


    At the same time, they also have different views on the palace family.


    If they are really in power, I''m afraid the palace family will not be far from being divided up.


    Therefore, those people also accepted it with an inquisitive mind.


    But this time, no one had the heart and courage to carefully check the guests.


    Lin Mengya and ah Xiu entered the Palace House in such a swagger.


    They are more familiar with the old house of the palace family than the people of the palace butcher.


    Taking advantage of people''s unprepared, they both ran to the backyard quickly.


    Bai Su has been waiting for almost a whole hour in the most hidden courtyard of the palace family.


    She couldn''t stop wandering, but her eyes were staring out for fear of missing something.


    Finally, two familiar figures ran in from the outside. She immediately welcomed them and joined them.


    "Master, ah Xiu, it''s so busy outside. Did it bother you?"


    Bai Su knows her plan, but the details are not clear.


    But it was very noisy today. She heard some noise in it.


    So I am very worried, for fear that there will be complications.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and carefully pulled her into the empty room next to her.


    "Everything is going well. How''s the great grandfather?"


    Bai Su frowned, and her cold eyes did not hide her anger.


    "They don''t allow anyone to visit my grandfather and several young masters, and the people inside are not allowed to come out. I''ve observed it secretly several times, and they don''t mean to treat my grandfather at all. Even eating and drinking is also some plain food, which doesn''t seem to be for patients."


    Bai Su was so angry that she thought it was not so simple.


    Gong Tu and Lin MengWu dare to hurt the family she cares about. It seems that the embarrassment to them today is too light.


    "But with such a tight guard, how can we get in?"


    Ah Xiu raised a key question, but unexpectedly, Lin Mengya had long thought of countermeasures.


    "There are a lot of guests today. After what happened just now, Gong Tu must be trying to show off in front of these people. I think he will transfer all active people to do his best to hold the banquet."


    Although they live in the old house and can imprison their great ancestors in the yard, in fact, it is the original servants of the palace who support the normal operation of the palace family.


    Before, the great grandfather just wanted to paralyze the palace butchers, so he easily let them occupy the magpie''s nest.


    But now Gong Tu has been frightened by the recent events. He should not easily believe the original servants of the Gong family.


    In this way, he will make the best use of everything and rely on the group of people he brings.


    In this way, the strength of the people guarding the great ancestors will be relatively weak.


    It''s also a great opportunity for them not to scare the snake.


    Ah Xiu nodded and thought what she said was very reasonable.


    "Let''s go quickly so that they won''t find out."


    "No hurry."


    Who knows, Lin Mengya grabbed her and said with a smile.


    "Gong Tu and Lin MengWu must have been prepared before. Just now we just took them by surprise. The people are still those people, and the situation will stabilize soon."


    "Well, didn''t we come in vain?"


    Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and nodded ah Xiu''s nose.


    "Don''t worry, there will be new guests soon."


    At that time, she will see how Gong Tu and Lin Meng dance will end!


    In the front yard of the palace family''s old house, Gong Tu greeted the guests like the only owner of the family.


    During his days in his hometown, he hid his power and bided his time every day.


    Now he finally regained his former glory. It was time to cheer up, but a little boy came in a hurry and whispered a word in his ear.


    "Gong Wu wants to come too?"


    The boy came to convey this. Before, the Palace dance fled in a hurry. Now he has managed to stabilize the situation. Does the woman want to make trouble again?


    At that moment, Gong Tu sank a face.


    "Tell Gong Wu, if you don''t want to continue to humiliate me, just stay in her room and don''t come out at all! Otherwise, I won''t clean up the mess for her!"


    Gong Tu scolded coldly. The boy didn''t dare to neglect and immediately sent a message.


    Who knows, as soon as the words reached Lin MengWu''s ears, the man went crazy and smashed the flower bottle in his house.


    "Take it easy, miss!"


    The maids were so generous that they didn''t dare to show their obedience, which made her even more angry.


    He twisted the faces of the two Sao hoofs hard, only pinched them green, and Lin MengWu felt a little relieved


    "You all go down and don''t make miss angry anymore."


    Shangguanqing appeared at the door. The little maids saluted immediately and ran out in a hurry.


    Lin MengWu stared at those people fiercely, and felt more and more unhappy in his heart.


    "You too. If you want to vent your anger, you can''t hit them well, but hit them in the face. Isn''t that damaging your reputation?"


    Shangguanqing scolded, but more pity for her daughter.


    Lin MengWu was so wronged that she hugged her mother''s waist and said gnashing her teeth.


    "That palace butcher! It''s obviously because he didn''t handle it well. It''s just thousands of taels of silver. He refused to give it to me to buy my clothes. Who am I doing this for? He''s angry with me because he doesn''t want to take over the palace family smoothly. How could he have the chance to climb to the palace family if he hadn''t had me?"


    Shangguanqing is naturally dissatisfied with gongtu. After all, it is her daughter who will be in charge of the palace family in the future. Gongtu doesn''t give good assistance, and now he steps on her daughter''s head.


    This makes her, how not feel angry?


    "My good daughter, I know what you think. But if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. You can see that he didn''t protect you in front of those people today. In the future, it''s not easy for us to go."


    Shangguanqing is more mature and sophisticated. She naturally knows the power of public opinion.


    Now, I''m afraid the reputation of dance has been a little bad.


    Therefore, they must be careful everywhere.


    But Lin MengWu didn''t think so.


    "What are you afraid of? No matter how bad my reputation is, I''m the only child left in the palace family. He can''t get the palace family without me. Mom, I also want to go to the party. Why did the palace kill the limelight? My daughter is so wronged."


    Shangguanqing thought for a while and really thought of a good way for her.


    Her eyes lit up and helped her daughter out of her arms.


    "Since that temple Tu dares to trample on your reputation, we don''t have to be too polite to him. He is the first day of junior high school, and we will be the 15th."


    "Mother, what shall we do?"


    Shangguan qingliangbo smiled and stroked his daughter''s sideburns.


    "Don''t forget that the reason why those people of the palace family fell ill was the thing you brought. Since we can make the men of the palace family fall down, we can also make the palace butcher fall down. Later, I''ll personally push out the old man of the palace family. You said to accompany the ancestors of the palace family to attend, so as to let those people know who is the real heir of the palace family. This is also a warning to the palace butcher. "


    Lin MengWu''s eyes lit up. Why didn''t she think of such a good idea?


    "Niang, do it now. I''ll let the old man of gongtu know my power!"


    Shangguan qingchong looked at his daughter with calculation in his eyes.


    She can do anything for dancing.


    "OK, you can wait at ease. I''ll come as soon as I go. Come and dress up the young lady. My dance is the most beautiful and best girl in the world."


    Lin MengWu just smiled sweetly at the moment. What, Lin Mengya and Su Mei were not defeated by her in the end?


    At this moment, the three of Lin Mengya have lurked outside the courtyard where Lao Zu was imprisoned.


    As she had expected, the defense here was less than before, but it was still tight and not easy to get in.


    While she was waiting, she saw shangguanqing coming with someone.


    What is she doing here?


    Fortunately, they hid better, and shangguanqing didn''t pay attention to the surroundings.


    Just hurried into the door and came out again soon.


    But this time, shangguanqing pushed a man out.


    Actually, great grandfather?

 Chapter 1618

    In the wheelchair, my great grandfather''s condition is not very good.


    People seem thin and weak, and their spirit is also very depressed.


    From the beginning of going out, my great grandfather kept his eyes closed. I don''t know whether it was because he didn''t want to be humiliated or he was sleeping at all.


    In short, seeing her great grandfather now, she just felt like a knife in her heart.


    Obviously, the great grandfather''s body was still so strong a while ago. Now, he has to be manipulated by a group of shameless villains.


    She must rescue her great grandfather and several brothers as soon as possible.


    "Master, shall we follow up?"


    Seeing that her face changed slightly, Bai Su immediately understood her mind.


    But after thinking about it, Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    "No matter what they want to do, they still have to act in front of others. There will be no problem with the safety of their great ancestors for the time being. Let''s wait a little longer and sneak in."


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan.


    Moreover, no matter what purpose shangguanqing pushed her great grandfather out today, as long as she was seen, I''m afraid the things she arranged today will have unexpected results.


    The three waited patiently for some time. They only saw a man in charge in the front yard.


    The man came to the door, looked inside, and then whispered to the servant in charge of the guard outside the yard. After a few words, a team of horses were divided among them and rushed to the yard.


    With their disappearance, they were still closely guarded, and suddenly revealed many flaws.


    The three finally saw a chance. Taking advantage of the gap between their patrols, they looked like more than ten seconds and sneaked into the yard quickly and silently.


    Bai Su has made inquiries before. There are no people in the yard who dance with Gong Tu and Lin Meng.


    One reason is that they don''t trust each other. They are afraid that if the other party sends someone in, they may do something they don''t know about the Gong family.


    After several people of erlaigong family were imprisoned, they heard from the people who occasionally went to the door to deliver meals that they had completely lost their ability to take care of themselves, which also meant that they would never escape.


    Therefore, Lin MengWu and Gong Tu are so relieved.


    When the three of them finally ran in, someone happened to come out of the yard.


    They are about to hit, and once they disturb the guards, they are likely to lose all their previous efforts.


    The three people could not avoid it. Lin Mengya was a little cruel and clenched the small and exquisite dagger in her hand.


    Later, she will threaten each other and don''t make any noise.


    But unexpectedly, just after she saw the man''s face, the man was just stunned, and then passed them quickly.


    There was only a "bang", and the door was tightly closed by the man.


    Then there came a scolding voice outside the door.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at you and feel unlucky. Get out, watchdog!"


    The man scolded rudely, but his hands and feet were very sharp and inserted the door bolt.


    Let the swearing outside, but the man didn''t say a word.


    She pointed to the inside with her fingers, but Lin Mengya just nodded and took them to the house.


    "Here you are, sir!"


    The one who just came to close the door was gong Ping, who had been with him.


    He still looked like a teenager, but he was a little more mature and steady than before, and his reaction was not slow just now.


    Lin Mengya also gave up the idea of threat after seeing him.


    "How''s the situation with the great grandparents? Did you eat melons here?"


    After hearing her words, Gong Ping smiled and shook her head, but then her face showed a heavy look.


    "Grandpa was taken away by them just now. Sir, you have to save the young master and grandpa! You don''t know, they are now terminally ill. Gong Wu and Gong Tu are all iron hearted and didn''t find a doctor for Grandpa at all. Now, if they hadn''t been waiting for you to come back, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have done it!"


    Is it so serious?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya was a little flustered, but fortunately, she has found a way to get in now.


    "I''ll go and have a look. Don''t worry. There will be a way."


    Gong Ping also seemed to have a backbone because of her, and immediately opened the door.


    Inside, there is a sweet and greasy smell.


    After she smelled it, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not the taste of sugar cake or fat powder, but it makes her feel uncomfortable from the bottom of her heart.


    She turned her head, searching for the source of the fragrance.


    This small courtyard should have been used to hold sundries, so there are still some things that need to be cleaned up in the future.


    She searched carefully one by one, but found no trace.


    "Sister ya, what are you looking for?"


    "Ah Xiu, do you smell a strange smell?"


    She asked subconsciously, but ah Xiu twitched her small nose and sniffed it hard before whispering.


    "I only smell some musty smell. No wonder there is some darkness here and these sundries. Naturally, there is some smell."


    Lin Mengya was even more surprised when she heard the speech.


    "Don''t you smell a sweet and greasy smell?"


    Ah Xiu looked at her suspiciously, smelled hard, and shook her head with nothing.


    "No..."


    It''s strange. She smelled it clearly. Why didn''t ah Xiu?


    She turned and asked Bai Su and Gong Ping, but the two men were the same.


    However, the smell is still there. Why can''t they smell it.


    With a click, Gong Ping opened the door of the inner room.


    Usually, in order to protect the safety of Lao Zu and several CHILDES, he would lock the door as long as Gong Ping was away.


    Lin Mengya pushed the door open and ran in.


    On a cold big Kang, all five brothers are here.


    Their eyes were closed, their faces were very pale, and even their breathing was very weak.


    She couldn''t help running over and gently pushed Gong bin.


    "Big brother, big brother, wake up!"


    Gong Bin''s body shook and looked like she was asleep, but no matter how she pushed or shouted, her big brother just didn''t respond at all.


    She tried several other brothers and got the same result.


    What''s wrong with them?


    "Gong Ping, how did they become like this? I want you to tell me one by one."


    She was angry. Her brothers were fine before. How did they become like this now?


    Gong Ping immediately said everything he knew.


    "The five young masters and my grandfather fell ill a few days ago. At first, we thought they were infected with cold, but we didn''t want them to be unconscious after one night. Then, Gong Tu forcibly occupied the palace family on the grounds of seeing a doctor, and welcomed back to the Palace dance in the name of the second lady. Now, my grandfather and several young masters can only sleep like this every day But they will also wake up, but after waking up, people are also weak, and they are not the opponent of those maniacs outside. "


    This disease sounds strange.


    At the stall where Gong Ping spoke, Lin Mengya had caught the wrist of her fifth brother.


    Among several people, the best physical quality is naturally the fifth brother.


    Explore the pulse, but do not want that person''s pulse, chaotic into a pot of porridge.


    It seems that all the functions of the whole person have been completely disrupted, but it is strange that there are no toxins in their bodies.


    It''s a wonder.


    "So before they got sick, did anything strange happen at home?"


    The family must have been conspired against, otherwise things wouldn''t happen so coincidentally.


    Is it the poisonous hand of one of Gong Tu and Lin MengWu?


    They are the beneficiaries of vested interests. Of course, they have reason to do it.


    But she knows nothing about the means of Gong Tu and Lin Meng dancing.


    "It''s nothing strange. You and Gong Wu were at Mu''s house at that time. Although Gong Tu came to our house from time to time, the family ignored him and didn''t give him any chance to be tight. Sir, what disease did they get?"


    She also wants to know that.


    The pulse didn''t show anything for the time being. She began to do other tests.


    Whether physical function or others, these people remain in a very stable and healthy state.


    The examination of Xiaoyao was very detailed, and as a doctor, she naturally could see that, at least in terms of appearance and structure, the people of the palace family had no passive hands and feet.


    It''s neither poison nor disease. What is it?


    She looked at her brothers with worry and felt extremely frustrated.


    In the end, how can she guard them?


    Suddenly, she asked in a hurry in her mind.


    "Xiaoyao, since you can analyze the formula of poison, can you also analyze other things?


    Almost immediately, the neutral mechanical sound of the small medicine sounded.


    "Your system is currently equipped with such a function, but the system does not download more information because of the lack of networking function. If you need to analyze the results, it may be a little less detailed."


    It can be tested!


    She was very happy. Soon, she asked how to detect it.


    "Hello, the test process is as follows. If you eat the collected samples, I will help you analyze them in the shortest time. After about half a minute, the system will prompt you with relevant information. This test is a burden on the host''s body. I hope you can think about it."


    After getting the affirmation of Xiaoyao, she was relieved.


    Carrying a dagger, she came to her fifth brother.


    As long as you can save a few brothers, there are some burdens.


    When she was thinking of using something as a sample, she heard another sound from the system.


    "Also, in order to make the test results more authentic and effective, please be sure to use liquid samples."


    In other words, she needs to drink some brother''s blood!


    This She has a small obstacle in her heart.

 Chapter 1619

    But soon, she settled down, all for her brothers to get better quickly.


    The sharp end of the dagger gently stabbed the fifth brother''s finger.


    Suddenly, the scarlet blood pearl flowed out of the wound of the fifth brother.


    Her tongue rolled, and suddenly the red blood bead was put into her mouth.


    A different sweet and greasy smell spread in her mouth.


    As like as two peas, she had no idea of it.


    Could it be that the smell came from the five brothers?


    She thought for a while and deliberately leaned closer to smell it.


    In addition to the five brothers, there are also several other brothers.


    It''s strange. Now she can be sure that it tastes like this.


    Is it difficult? How many five brothers are involved in this matter?


    "Master, the blood test report has come out!"


    The sound of small medicine came out of the system.


    Lin Mengya feels very comforted that the other party can get the result so quickly.


    "There are some abnormalities in their blood. According to our simulation experiment function, the reason why they are unconscious is that their blood is filled with a mysterious substance that does not belong to the human body."


    What is it? Lin Mengya couldn''t understand, so she had to listen to Xiaoyao continue.


    "At present, this mysterious substance has produced some effects in the patient''s body. Therefore, the patient will not wake up."


    "Is it the same as what we met on the holy mountain?"


    Xiaoyao immediately denied it.


    "It''s not exactly the same. I think it''s possible that the mysterious substances we saw in the holy mountain were extracted from the rocks. But this time, the things from the palace family are more like an invisible disease."


    Why does she get confused the more she listens?


    "In other words, the reason why we become like this is because of this invisible disease?"


    "That''s right! Although I don''t know what these things are, I think it may be an inborn disease of Gong Wu. If it doesn''t happen, he''s at best a carrier. But now, it''s an outbreak."


    The little medicine said immediately.


    "It''s true in theory, but I''m just making assumptions about this mechanism for the time being. I''m not 100% sure what the situation is."


    Because of the limitation that small drugs can not be connected to the Internet, the laboratory becomes helpless.


    Even now it is clear that the five brothers are the means by which they were framed, but there is no solution to this invisible genetic disease.


    "Little medicine, since you say that the recessive diseases in these people are caused by the attack, they will become what they are now. If these hidden things in the body are calmed down again, can it mean that they can recover temporarily?"


    "In theory, you can try."


    After getting the affirmation of the small medicine, Lin Mengya has drawn thousands of methods in her heart.


    But in the end, she chose one of the more stupid, but it was the safest way.


    "Gong Ping, I''ve found out something about today''s affairs. This is not a place to talk. We''ll go back in a moment. If you can come out or someone is reliable, you can let her go to Wenyu pavilion to find you and cure the great ancestors. We still need your help."


    Gong Ping was very happy to hear that he could help.


    Because this means that the palace family is saved.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. Thank you, sir."


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    In fact, Gong Ping is also one of the people who know her true identity, but the child is used to being steady and definitely won''t have such a big mouth.


    In this way, she can also relax first.


    "That''s good. I''m definitely trying my best to save my great ancestors. We should go out now. After all, I don''t know when someone will turn this place into an iron wall again.


    "Well, I understand."


    Lin Mengya looked at Gong Ping with infinite gratitude in her heart.


    But for Gong Ping''s desperate protection, I''m afraid Gong Tu and ah Xiu''s lackeys would be more rampant.


    She took another deep look at her brothers. One day, she will let those bitches taste their pain today.


    Gong Ping was supposed to go out to the door, but unexpectedly, when he just got to the door and opened a small door to look out, he saw the great grandfather pushed back and the mammy who took the great grandfather away.


    I was startled.


    Isn''t that shangguanqing? No, if she sees a fresh face in the yard, all her previous efforts will be wasted.


    She lowered her voice and said.


    "We hide in the house, don''t worry, don''t look at us, talk to us."


    When Gong Ping wanted to continue to say something, there was a sound of smashing the door outside.


    "Aren''t the people inside dead? Come on, open the door!"


    "Coming, coming!"


    Gong Ping looked back anxiously, while Lin Mengya and the three looked at each other and hid quietly.


    When Gong Ping just opened the door and didn''t stop shangguanqing from breaking in, there was no trace of the three of them in the house.


    "How do you do things? How dare you let me wait for you outside for so long?"


    Shangguanqing always scolds the servants of the palace family.


    But in front of Gong Ping, she was afraid.


    She still remembers that on the first day when Gong Qianfeng moved them here, the boy seemed crazy and drove all their people out.


    From then on, she had some bad thoughts about the young master of the famous Gong Ping, and always wanted to get this face back.


    Now, finally met another opportunity, she said at once.


    "I''m asking you, didn''t you hear me?"


    Gong Ping tried his best to be patient. Only in this way could he temporarily control his impulse to completely drive the woman out of the palace.


    But he knows that the most important thing now is to be patient first.


    Only in this way could he wait until the clouds cleared.


    Therefore, the temporarily wronged and perfectionist replied.


    "Just now I was wiping some young masters. I couldn''t leave for a moment."


    Seeing that his attitude was still stiff, Shangguan Qing gouged him out in great displeasure.


    "I see you are deliberately ignoring me, I can tell you that our family has the final say after that. I advise you to be sensible."


    "My lady, the palace is the real master of this family. Who cares? You are not the only one who has the final say in my family."


    Shangguan Qing was so angry that he slapped Gong Ping with his backhand.


    After the "pa", Gong Ping only felt his cheeks hot.


    There are thousands of grievances in his heart, but he is still not angry on his face. He just glanced at each other with disdain and smiled coldly.


    "What are you laughing at? I beat you for your own good. If you don''t want to die here like these losers, you''ll work for our young lady and listen to her!"


    Unexpectedly, Gong Ping said dismissively.


    "I have only one master and one young lady in my heart, that is Gong ya."


    "You! I don''t think you can incite those people outside, so I have to put up with you all the time. Since you don''t accept it, you can honestly live with these living dead here!"


    Shangguan Qing cursed bitterly and pushed her hand hard. Suddenly, she lost her balance in her great grandfather''s small wheelchair and obviously fell to one side.


    Gong Ping immediately rushed over and protected Lao Zu.


    Shangguan Qing disdained and glanced. One or two of the palace family are fools.


    She turned her head and went to the room where there were five people.


    According to the steps her daughter taught her before, she checked the situation of the three people one by one.


    Fortunately, they are still no different from before.


    Unexpectedly, shangguanqing sprinkled something on everyone''s pillow before she left.


    A more sweet and greasy smell came out.


    Now she can be sure that the taste is what shangguanqing took out.


    Seeing that everything was done, shangguanqing couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth.


    "Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya, when you come back, I will entertain you with this kind of thing!"


    Shangguan Qing looked at the small porcelain vase in her hand, almost intoxicated, as if she had grasped Lin Mengya''s lifeline.


    Soon, after shangguanqing had enjoyed enough, he put away his things and left.


    When Gong Ping brought her great grandfather and closed the door, she climbed out of the closet.


    At a glance, she saw the bright five finger prints on Gong Ping''s face, and her heart was even more angry.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She held out her hand and touched it carefully.


    But Gong Ping dodged for a while.


    "No, it''s all right. By the way, what did that mammy do here just now? Sir can see clearly?"


    "Well, she threw something on some of my brothers'' pillows. Now I''m sure they''re afraid it''s because they hit it."


    "Well, does that gentleman have a way to crack it?"


    There must be a way, but before that, she needs to know what is in the bottle.


    It''s not easy, but at least it''s much better than having no clue.


    "I have my own way. You don''t have to worry. Also, if she comes next time and dares to punch and kick you, you will resist. But if you meet gongtu, you must be more respectful. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Gong Ping is such a smart person. He suddenly feels the deep meaning hidden in each other''s idea.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Gong Ping knows what to do. However, although Gong Tu and Gong Wu disagree, they will certainly want to do more harm to the grandfather and several young masters. I''m afraid that if they provoke a dispute between them, it will be the grandfather and them who will suffer."


    Gong Ping''s worry is not unreasonable.


    But Lin Mengya had already figured out a solution for him.

 Chapter 1620

    "Well, I''ll listen to your husband. Just ask your husband to hurry up and save the old man and some young masters from the sea of suffering."


    After days of fear, Gong Ping finally has hope. Naturally, Gong Ping is extremely anxious.


    At the same time, he also knew that it was important, so he could only place all his hopes on the young lady.


    "Anyway, I''ll save you. I''ll find a way to treat them as soon as possible. I''ll go first. Please give it to you here."


    She clapped Gong Ping on the shoulder. The latter nodded heavily, with expectations and concerns for her in her eyes.


    "Ah Xiu, Bai Su, let''s go."


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya took a deep look at her great grandfather and several brothers.


    The handkerchief in the sleeve has been stained with something sprinkled on the pillow by shangguanqing. At that time, she will study carefully and strive to find a way to cure her family as soon as possible.


    The patrol outside continues, but it seems more intensive than before.


    They had dozens of seconds before, but now they have only ten seconds at most.


    Moreover, they also saw the opportunity to not only rush out of the yard, but also run to a corner dozens of meters away, so as to hide themselves from the patrol.


    The three lay behind the door, quietly poked out their heads and stared at the patrolling servants.


    Bai Su stretched out three fingers to indicate that they were about to act.


    Lin Mengya''s heart hung up.


    3¡¢ Two, one, run!


    Bai Su suddenly withdrew her fingers and rushed out of the yard like a fast leopard.


    And she and ah Xiu followed.


    With all her strength, she ran with all her strength. Her breathing became difficult and her lungs burned badly.


    Finally, the corner is in front of us.


    But I don''t know if it was because her speed was a little slow, or those patrolmen took a few steps. Just after she and ah Xiu ran around the corner, they suddenly heard a loud drink from behind.


    "Who''s there? Come out!"


    The three of them kept walking. Bai Su stretched out and took the two of them and ran away.


    The sound of chasing footsteps came from behind. The three didn''t dare to turn back, so they had to run quickly.


    Fortunately, I had expected this situation before. Relying on their advantage of being ahead and being familiar with the old house, Bai Su led them to run behind the rockery in the garden of the old house.


    "Hoo... Hoo... I can''t, I can''t run!"


    As soon as he stopped, ah Xiu collapsed to the ground, blushing, stroking his chest and waving his hand.


    Lin Mengya''s situation is not much better. Although her physical strength is OK, she also lacks exercise on weekdays. When she ran so suddenly, she only felt that her mouth smelled of blood and blackened in front of her.


    It seems that we must strengthen physical exercise in the future.


    "Let''s hide here for a while, and then find a chance to sneak into the front yard. As long as we mix with the guests, no one can find out."


    Bai Su was breathless, as if she was not the one who had just caught them running.


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was really a good way, but it must have alerted those people just now.


    They must also think that they may fish in troubled waters.


    "Shh, someone is coming!"


    Bai Su whispered. Ah Xiu and Lin Mengya immediately pressed down their voices and stuck tightly to the rockery, afraid to disturb the pursuers outside.


    "People disappear here. Go over there and see the rest. Come with me!"


    Fortunately, before they had time to inform the palace butcher in the front yard, only four or five people came after them.


    Coupled with the speed of Baisu, they didn''t see clearly where people disappeared.


    Therefore, there are only two people assigned to this garden.


    Bai Su stood behind the rockery and stared at the two people coldly.


    Their martial arts are not high. If they are surprised, they can finish the two people.


    I''m just afraid it will make the other party aware.


    But now, their safety is the most important.


    The two men were also very alert. After searching for a circle and finding no trace of them, they talked for a few words and approached the rockery, the only place where they could hide.


    Ah Xiu was a little nervous and subconsciously grabbed her sleeve.


    Lin Mengya gently patted her hand. Now, there is no better way.


    The two men eased their steps, but took out the long knife at their waist.


    The cold light was shining, with a cold killing intention.


    With one hand, he poked away the fallen leaves next to the rockery and approached their hiding place step by step.


    Bai Su is ready to go. As long as their figure is completely hidden in the leaves, she will burst up and kill the two people in an instant.


    But just then, I heard a cry outside.


    "Don''t run! Stop!"


    The two men were stunned at once.


    Turned and looked outside, for they had recognized that it was the voice of their companions.


    "Go!"


    Two people turned and left, while the three people in the rockery were stunned.


    Did anyone else break in besides them?


    But it''s too late to think about it. Now is the best chance to leave.


    "Let''s go too!"


    Lin Mengya took the two of them and immediately left the rockery and hurried to the front yard.


    The scale of the old house of the Gong family is not small. In addition, after she came back, she deliberately expanded a part, so there were several more roads leading to the front yard.


    The path closest to them was originally a convenient way for people to get in and out, and it was also a direct way to the back kitchen.


    They had just come a short distance when they saw that someone was guarding the intersection.


    People who come and go will be carefully examined and questioned.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to get through.


    "Bai Su, go back first. Don''t show any flaws. Ah Xiu and I will find a way to get through."


    Bai Su refused for fear that they would encounter any danger.


    But Lin Mengya pushed the man away.


    "You are the one I left here. Now people are disturbed, they will doubt me. If you don''t stop, I''m afraid they will take my suspicion. Moreover, if you go back, the danger is much greater than ours. You should protect yourself well, you know?"


    Bai Su nodded helplessly. She knew the master was right.


    Although I''m still worried, I don''t want to add trouble to the master.


    "Ah Xiu, I''ll give you the master."


    Ah Xiu nodded with some solemnity in her eyes.


    Bai Su sighed and soon disappeared into her vision.


    Ah Xiu looked at the servant who had made a very strict inventory and couldn''t help worrying.


    "Sister ya, how can we get there?"


    "I''ll try to attract their attention later. Then, you''ll take the opportunity to get in first."


    "How can that work?" Ah Xiu shook his head like a rattle and refused again and again.


    "In this way, you will be very dangerous. No, I just promised sister Bai Su to protect you and distract them. I''ll distract them."


    Lin Mengya knows that ah Xiu, like Bai Su, doesn''t want her to take risks.


    But things are in front of them. If they continue to hide here, Gong Tu and Lin MengWu will order their men to search the house after the banquet.


    At that time, you won''t be caught in a jar?


    "You are obedient, I have a way to get away. If I don''t help, this is my home. Don''t I know them well?"


    Ah Xiu asked suspiciously.


    "You mean, is there any secret way here?"


    She nodded at once, but ah Xiu grabbed her arm and insisted.


    "If so, let''s go together. Or you tell me where it is. I''ll lead them away and meet you later. I''m wearing a little purple. I won''t pay attention to ordinary minions. Or, you''re fooling me!"


    Well, it''s been exposed.


    The Gong family is indeed a secret room, but she is sure that even if Lin MengWu and Gong Tu don''t know the specific location, they will send someone to guard against it.


    Therefore, if she goes, it''s not much different from throwing herself into the net.


    "Sister ya, we''re going to walk together. If we''re caught, we can take care of each other. In this way, I''ll distract them later. You run out first, and then try to save me. If it''s a big deal, I''ll release Xiaozi to make a big fuss. They can''t make any money."


    The girl, Lin Mengya disapproved, patted her little head.


    "You, well, well, let me think again. If we want to go, we''ll go together."


    Ah Xiu smiled and spit out her tongue playfully.


    When the two were standing in the corner looking around, suddenly Lin Mengya felt someone approaching.


    But at this time, the two of them were in a state of unavoidable and unavoidable.


    Simply two people immediately made a look as if nothing had happened and stood in the corner with their heads down.


    "Who are you two? Why are you standing here?"


    The questioner is a woman dressed as a maid.


    Seeing their sneaky appearance, they became suspicious and asked in a harsh voice.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look up either. She just pretended to be timid and explained.


    "Sister, we are servants who came with the young master. We broke into the backyard by mistake and go out now."


    The two of them turned and wanted to go, but the maid said reluctantly.


    "Stop! If you follow your childe to the banquet, you should also serve in the front yard honestly. What are you doing in the backyard? No, you''re here to steal!"


    Seeing the girl shouting louder and louder, it would be bad to attract those who chased them.


    She can say anything about a person, and she can guarantee that the person will not miss it.


    But she was afraid that gongtu would detain them without permission.


    Although they will not worry about their lives, some things may be exposed in advance.


    The safety of their lives could not be guaranteed, and they were afraid that the people behind the palace would take the initiative.

 Chapter 1621

    "Sister, we really went the wrong way and didn''t steal."


    Ah Xiu raised her head and eagerly distinguished.


    But unexpectedly, the maid didn''t know why she was so rampant. She actually pointed at ah Xiu and scolded.


    "What a hoof! Now you dare to tell lies. You''re obviously here to steal. I''ll let someone catch you immediately and give you a good trial!"


    Ah Xiu frowned and was thinking of continuing to argue, but she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "We are not from your palace family. Why should you arrest us?"


    The man looked even angrier when he saw her talking back.


    "Just because I saw you steal my lady''s things, give them to me, or I''ll make you look good!"


    "Don''t wrong a good man. When did we take your lady''s things? We don''t even know who your lady is. What are you talking about?"


    Ah Xiu is even more angry. This man can really mess around.


    But Lin Mengya saw that there seemed to be something hidden in the cuff of the maid.


    Looking at the girl''s eyes, she said every word that they were thieves and saw them steal from her young lady.


    I''m afraid it''s someone else who stole things, isn''t it?


    "Hum! You can''t leave! Come on, come on, catch the thief!"


    The maid gave them a hard stare and shouted with her neck pulled.


    Ah Xiu just wanted to stop her, but Lin Mengya stopped her.


    "She..."


    Ah Xiu just wanted to say, isn''t it over if someone sees it?


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya not only didn''t stop, but also shouted together.


    "Someone shouted to catch the thief. Come quickly and catch the thief!"


    The maid looked at her and shouted. She looked even more frightened and shouted even more.


    Soon, a servant rushed over at the sound.


    "What''s going on?"


    It was the steward who was just in charge of checking at the door.


    When he came, he recognized that the maid was a rough maid in charge of sweeping in the yard of the second young lady.


    The other two people, obviously not from their house, were a little wary. No, they were the one the housekeeper asked to catch just now?


    As soon as he came over, the maid said in a hurry.


    "Steward Qin, it''s her! She just stole my miss''s jade bracelet. I saw it with my own eyes. I can''t be wrong!"


    Steward Qin frowned when he heard the speech.


    Although the housekeeper didn''t say what the intruder did, if he only stole the second lady''s bracelet, he shouldn''t have caused such a stir.


    He looked at the two strange faces, but he had his own plan in his heart.


    "I didn''t! She slandered me!"


    Ah Xiu immediately retorted, while the maid screamed and came up to pull ah Xiu''s sleeve and shouted.


    "Let''s see. If you didn''t come to steal, why did you come to someone else''s inner yard? Steward Qin, that jade bracelet is Miss''s favorite jewelry. You must punish them both severely!"


    The maid is just a waiter, but she is bossy by serving around Lin MengWu.


    Even when he spoke to superintendent Qin, he spoke in an ordered tone.


    Lin Mengya took a look at Qin steward. Sure enough, the masters were different, and the people at the bottom could not be together.


    Good. It seems that God is giving her this chance.


    "Steward Qin, I wonder if we can also distinguish a few words?"


    They were much more polite than the maid''s anger.


    Steward Qin glanced at the girl who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth and nodded.


    "I dare not hide from Qin. We really sneaked into the backyard."


    "Admit it! I said, you must come to steal!"


    But Lin Mengya was not affected by the maid and said calmly.


    "In fact, it was because we were curious for a moment. After we came in with our childe, we found someone to sneak in and have a look at the good style of the palace family. But I didn''t expect that we offended the girl and provoked her to frame us like this. Please take care of Qin and be fair to us."


    She was humble and justified.


    But the maid is not a good person, and so is the steward Qin.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two girls, but he was thinking that if he took them as trespassers, he might be appreciated by the housekeeper.


    Maybe I can show my face in front of the butcher and get a fatter job.


    Isn''t this the chance to deliver it to the door?


    After making up his mind, he immediately cast a gloomy face.


    "Nonsense! Do you think you can deceive me by talking nonsense? Come on, catch these two thieves for me. Go and tell the housekeeper that I have caught the man he wants!"


    "Yes!"


    His men went to do it immediately. Lin Mengya and ah Xiu also thought that this man was so shameless.


    "Wait! Why did you catch me?"


    Seeing those servants coming to catch themselves, Lin Mengya asked loudly.


    Unexpectedly, the Qin steward smiled.


    "Naturally, I caught you because you violated the rules of our palace. Since you said you were wronged, come with me to see the housekeeper! Stop talking nonsense and take the people away!"


    "You can''t think!"


    She suddenly pushed away a servant who wanted to catch her while it was hot.


    Then he took ah Xiu and ran away. The two people rushed forward, which made them a little confused.


    Seeing that the two men ran out of one, the supervisor Qin immediately asked someone to chase them.


    "Come on! The palace family is bullying people. Come on!"


    She was running with her mouth still open.


    The back kitchen is just a wall away from here. Besides the servants of the palace family, there are also servants brought by the guests.


    At this moment, after hearing her cry, they all looked this way.


    Steward Qin is a little angry. Today is the big day for the butcher. If he is disturbed by the two girls, I''m afraid the butcher will punish him heavily.


    "Somebody, stop them for me!"


    Angrily commanding his men, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu are no matter how brave they are, their fists are difficult to defeat their four hands.


    Soon, he was stopped.


    "Help! The palace family is trying to take revenge. They are careless about human life!"


    It''s just that Lin Mengya''s words are fatal.


    Those servants in the back kitchen, especially those who were a little smarter and knew the storm before, turned their minds and quietly ran back to their master''s direction.


    You know, I was embarrassed by Gong Tu before. I''m afraid all the guests present have a share.


    And just now, that happened again.


    Is it because the Gong family can''t swallow this tone, so they have to do it secretly?


    The supervisor of Qin didn''t think of this layer at all. Now he just wants to block the woman''s mouth and tie her up to receive the reward.


    "Bitch! Tie her up for me!"


    After such a bustle, the wolf ambition of Qin steward was all exposed in front of her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t put her hope on him.


    On the contrary, her idea was to make things big, so that she could attract the attention of the front yard, so that the people they arranged outside could find them.


    In this way, even the palace butcher must be cautious.


    In addition, they bite to death and don''t admit it. Gong Tu, who has just lost his face today, has to let them go even for his own face.


    This is also a helpless way. Fortunately, everything is normal over there. Even if Gong Tu and Lin Mengya check it in person, they can''t find anything unusual.


    That''s why she let go of the trouble.


    Qin steward was impatient. He wanted to get rid of people because he had many people.


    Lin Mengya and ah Xiu looked at each other, and the matter had spread. Gong Tu doesn''t have such fast hands and feet. At that time, their accomplices will go to talk to Gong Tu in person.


    When so many people see it, gongtu must not dare to deny it.


    Just as they were caught and tied up by people, they suddenly heard a voice outside the crowd.


    "You caught my man, but you should give me a good reason."


    Here comes the help?


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. She didn''t expect people to come so quickly.


    But when she saw the man''s face, she felt very strange.


    The man has a bad eye. It seems that she didn''t arrange it.


    That is a young childe. He has a pair of romantic and handsome eyebrows and eyes. He seems gentle and harmless and elegant, but his every move is with good cultivation and style, which is easy to be ignored.


    As soon as Qin Guan looked, he knew that the other party must be a distinguished guest to the banquet.


    But he didn''t want to let people go, but he didn''t dare to offend.


    He could only look embarrassed and said with a smile.


    "Young master, it''s actually your two maidens who stole. I''ve been ordered by our housekeeper to ask people over."


    After the young childe glanced at them, his tone was a little playful.


    "They steal? Let me ask you, what did they steal?"


    "This..."


    Steward Qin looked at them in embarrassment, but soon, the previous maid came out and blamed them bitterly.


    "They stole a jade bracelet from my lady! I saw it with my own eyes!"


    The childe smiled, and the folding fan in his hand seemed to knock on his forehead in doubt.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect my maid to be so ''capable''. But as the saying goes, catching thieves means catching stolen goods. Since you saw them steal the bracelet with your own eyes, let me ask you, where is the bracelet?"


    The maid had already prepared. She showed a wrist from her sleeve, which was just covered with a red agate jade bracelet.


    "The bracelet is right here! That''s what they stole!"


    But the childe frowned and said softly.


    "But when you put this bracelet on your hand, it''s what you saw my two maids steal. It''s all your word. They stole it. I think it''s like your hand?"

 Chapter 1622

    The childe''s attitude was gentle, and even his words seemed unintentional, but he broke the most crucial part of the matter.


    For a moment, either the steward Qin or the maid who slandered them for stealing, his face sank slightly.


    The childe looked at them thoughtfully, but a dangerous light flashed in his eyes.


    "Since it''s her one-sided statement, you only bind my people. I don''t know whether this is your style of behavior or the hospitality of your palace family."


    Qin Guan frowned. Now he not only resented the man''s trouble, but also felt that the useless maid was so careless.


    But soon, he thought of a solution.


    He looked slowly and said very politely.


    "It''s the villain''s bad work that makes the distinguished guests laugh. In fact, the villain just wants to take two girls to ask questions. You''re right. If you catch a thief, you''ll catch the stolen goods. At this time, the villain will not shield anyone. Come on, take the maid down to ask questions. I don''t know if you can allow that?"


    Qin steward''s mind turned quickly. Seeing that he blocked the childe''s words, he just wanted to take people away, but the childe blocked their way with a smile.


    "Since that''s the case, I''d better go with you. After all, it may be that I''m not strict. If it''s really what my men do, I have to pay the butcher for it."


    Seeing that the man didn''t appreciate it and wouldn''t give him any face, the supervisor Qin also made some cruel ideas.


    But on his face, he still showed great respect to the young master.


    "Young master, don''t you trust our palace family?"


    "Hey, how can I think so? In fact, it''s because our family is used to conniving at them. I''m afraid you can''t ask anything without me."


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. How could she listen to every sentence with deep meaning?


    Although it''s not clear whether it''s an enemy or a friend, he looks like he''s not stingy. I''m afraid that Qin''s supervisor can''t deal with him.


    It seems that she should take the opportunity to get out.


    "It won''t bother you. As long as you give the person to the villain, the villain will let her tell the truth!"


    Seeing that the steward of Qin was about to move strong, she suddenly rushed to the childe, sat on the ground, pulled the childe''s clothes and cried loudly.


    "Childe! I''m afraid they''re coveting the beauty of my maidservant. I''m afraid I''ll be innocent if I go!"


    She was crying while deliberately winking.


    All of a sudden, both the steward Qin and the childe were stupid.


    Where is this? Why did it come out like this?


    "Childe, if they didn''t want to be unfaithful to your maidservant, how could they ignore your face and refuse to release people? My maidservant knows that it''s my fault to be born too beautiful, but what can I do? Will I be convicted because it''s too beautiful?"


    Uh


    Powerful as that childe, he couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    This is a little different from what he learned. Did you meet a Xibei goods?


    At this time, Qin Guan subconsciously denied it.


    "I''m not. I didn''t. she lied!"


    Although it can''t be said how beautiful Lin Mengya''s face looks today, she just howled regardless of her image, and her facial features were wrinkled and ugly.


    Coupled with her recent remarks, even the childe can''t see it anymore.


    This pot is too heavy, isn''t it?


    "Childe, I don''t want it!"


    She tightly covered her chest and looked chaste for fear of being humiliated by others.


    That mood is really ah, even the Qin steward''s companions beat the Qin steward who was "inferior to animals" with condemning eyes.


    "I..."


    "You still deny it! If you didn''t have such an unbearable mind for me, why did you hold on to me?"


    Taking advantage of the confusion, Lin Mengya questioned loudly.


    At this time, Qin Guan''s eyes full of aesthetic discrimination against him are more.


    It was as if he had suddenly become an apprentice by all means for beauty.


    Moreover, the "beauty" really has a runny nose and tears. How ugly is it.


    Men, however, can''t be questioned, but they can''t make people doubt their taste.


    At that moment, as soon as his head was hot, he blurted out the sentence that was hidden most deeply in his heart.


    "That''s because I want to hold you to ask for credit! I don''t like you. You''ll die!"


    "Oh! Have you all heard that he is going to arrest me to ask for merit. Let''s ask, no one knows about losing the bracelet except the maid. What merit are you inviting when you arrest me?"


    She seized the opportunity and immediately let the supervisor Qin reveal his flaws.


    Qin steward''s face changed slightly. Now he realized that he had learned from others.


    When he tried to explain again, it became darker and darker.


    Simply, he shut his mouth, but his face became more and more gloomy. His eyes looked at her like a steel knife scraping bones, which was frighteningly sharp.


    Unfortunately, neither Lin Mengya nor the childe is afraid.


    Lin Mengya patted the dirt on her skirt, grabbed the childe''s clothes and stood up. She didn''t care about the expensive clothes, so she became wrinkled.


    "Young master, you have heard that. He wants to arrest us and ask for credit. I think at this time, he should say it in front of master Tu and make a clear break. Lest someone want to detain those unwarranted charges on me."


    Word by word, she seemed as if the man who had just been rolling was not her at all.


    Qin Guan secretly clenched his fists. He didn''t know where. If he continued to make mistakes, if he really disturbed master Tu, he was afraid that his future would be ruined.


    But he was very unwilling. If the woman hadn''t used the Yin move just now, he wouldn''t have been caught.


    He will never let go of such a good opportunity, the woman who broke his business.


    After thinking about it, he changed his face again.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding. I just said a few nonsense because I was in a hurry. Please forgive me."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say. Since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s tell the truth now? I have no right to intervene in the affairs of your residence. But can my people..."


    Qin Guanshi was unwilling, but he had to let go.


    "People, you can take it away. But I''m afraid it''s not necessary to disturb everyone?"


    That childe is also a transparent person. He narrowed his eyes and smiled like a spring breeze.


    "That''s natural. After all, this is the banquet of the palace family. Guests are welcome. I understand that."


    "In that case, please take the man away."


    Steward Qin hid his resentment in his heart and narrowed his eyes slightly. As long as they still have the chance to be alone, he will revenge today.


    The childe nodded. Just as he wanted to take people away, he heard a scream from behind.


    "Can''t go! They stole the lady''s bracelet. They can''t leave like this!"


    The maid panicked.


    Today, Gong Wu lost her temper and broke a lot of things in the house, so she had a chance to clean up in the house.


    Because of a moment of greed, she narrowed her eyes and took a jade bracelet of Palace dance.


    But when she calmed down and thought of Gong Wu''s means of regulating people with the song mammy beside her, fear filled her heart again.


    She is a rough girl. Lin MengWu''s men have strict rules. She''s afraid she won''t have a chance to sneak in.


    If Gong Wu finds out, she''ll die.


    That''s why she thought of planting the blame.


    It was also because of a coincidence that she took care of it after seeing the two new faces.


    But now, if they leave, won''t the theft of bracelets be exposed?


    In order to save her life, she can''t let them leave like this.


    Qin steward, who had just missed the opportunity, felt very angry. If this bitch hadn''t been useless, why should he have suffered such humiliation.


    Evil to the side of the gall, saw him fly a foot, ruthlessly nest to the girl who didn''t know how to live or die.


    The maid couldn''t stand it. She spat out a big mouthful of blood, and the man smashed into the wall behind her.


    His head was broken and bleeding, he was paralyzed on the ground, and soon there was no sound.


    All the people around were stunned. No one thought that Qin steward kicked a maid to death.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t go to work!"


    Cold eyes stared at the people around, and the solidified crowd scattered in an instant.


    Only the childe, together with Lin Mengya and ah Xiu, had the same complexion.


    The blood also eased the anger in the mind of the supervisor Qin.


    He put on his habitual smile again, but this time, he had a bit more evil that could not be hidden.


    "Let me laugh. The banquet outside is lively. Please take your seat immediately."


    I thought that the childe would at least show some fear or disgust.


    But I didn''t expect that the childe was indifferent to the play from beginning to end.


    Steward Qin gradually restrained his hostility. He knew that those who could come here were not simple roles.


    "Steward Qin is really a talent, but it''s a pity. Then I won''t delay steward Qin''s work. Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya took ah Xiu and walked in the direction of the outer courtyard.


    Although they are indifferent to the matter of life and death, it is a living life after all.


    No matter how calm the face is, the heart is always touched.


    "Scared you?"


    The three men walked far back and forth. When they were sure that the people behind couldn''t see or hear, the childe asked.


    Only this time, without the cynical and alienated attitude just now, can they meet the general relationship of strangers.


    "OK."


    "I thought you wouldn''t be afraid."


    The man turned his head with a little disdain in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was not angry. She just patted ah Xiu''s hand and told her not to be afraid.


    "It''s not so much fear as shock. But it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you."

 Chapter 1623

    The man stopped, turned around and looked at her with interest.


    Ebony''s paper fan gently touched his thin lips, as if a little dissatisfied with her attitude.


    "Just now, but I saved you."


    "You came at his command. It''s just your own task. Saving me is just your duty."


    The other party obviously didn''t expect to be seen through.


    However, it was just a moment''s surprise.


    "If I don''t do it, you may have to suffer a little. My task is to save you. As long as you live, I won''t violate it."


    "But no matter what kind of crime I suffer, he or myself will get it back from others. And you will be affected by his anger, won''t you?"


    The man smiled and seemed to find her words very interesting.


    "Are you proud of being spoiled?"


    "This is also a skill, at least you can''t."


    Seeing that she admitted it without hesitation, a strange feeling rose in the man''s heart.


    "I''m Xue Hua."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said.


    "I remember you."


    Xue Hua''s face changed slightly, and his tone seemed a little bad.


    "Miss, are you going to sue me?"


    Unexpectedly, the other party smiled.


    That face, which had no characteristics, was alive and fragrant at the moment, with an open and dazzling light.


    "You''re afraid."


    Xue Hua was stunned. Was he afraid?


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s still a little bit.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya suddenly said positively.


    "Maybe, in your eyes, I''m just a woman who makes trouble and doesn''t know what to do with his power. But what if you have the ability? It''s not that you''re afraid of me telling you. Please tell your colleagues who I am and what kind of power I have. The important thing is that you''re afraid of me because I have power over you That''s enough. "


    When she said something, Xue Hua was very familiar with her natural look.


    He saw it in his highness. It was a kind of confidence of a noble man above an absolute high position.


    He thought he would see a spoiled girl today.


    But the fact poured cold water on his head.


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s leaving figure, Xue Hua rubbed his eyebrows with a fan.


    He is the frog at the bottom of the well.


    In the front yard, there was a crisscross of toasts and drinks. It was a busy time.


    He sat back in his seat, and the man sitting next to him was the heroic but mysterious Mr. Su Yan.


    Everyone in Sitai college knows that he once spent a lot of money to rebuild a more luxurious and exquisite courtyard for Su Mei in order to please the beauty.


    But no one thought why he chose to go to dinner today.


    Is it difficult to find a place for Su Mei?


    But after what happened just now, few people remember to speculate about him.


    "Childe, I have left safely."


    Xue Hua lowered his voice and said, while Su Yan took a look at him.


    "She killed me."


    Words, raw choked in the throat.


    Your highness is too much. Who did you learn this look of schadenfreude from?


    "Childe, can you be a little nicer to me?"


    "Why?"


    "Just because I''m your most loyal and capable subordinate."


    "Oh, you deserved to have calculated on her."


    Long Tianyu didn''t even pick his eyebrows, but what he said made Xue Hua feel cool.


    After a moment of hesitation, Xue Hua regained his courage to speak.


    "My subordinates are willing to be punished."


    Long Tianyu leaned lazily in the chair. The wine in the cup sipped a little into her throat. Black eyes were angry and smiled.


    He knew that his wife would give Xue Hua some color to see.


    In the past, he was thoughtless and avenged himself. How cool is that?


    "There''s no point in punishing you. You''re showing your face in front of her. I think you should know how to treat her in the future."


    Xue Hua swallowed hard. He knew that his Highness''s skill would never be less than that of the young lady.


    "Yes, my subordinates know."


    Long Tianyu squinted with satisfaction. In fact, he already knew what these people had done in the dark.


    I didn''t say it before because I didn''t think it was necessary.


    But they were more and more daring to reach out to their women.


    But they had the wrong idea, his wife. It was a rose covered with thorns.


    Want to hold her, dream!


    "Young master, do you want to stay?"


    Xue Hua, a good student, never understood why his highness insisted on coming to the banquet after receiving the invitation from the palace family.


    After all, even if he wanted to support Su Mei, his highness should not come in person.


    And the young lady has left safely. Why not.


    "It''s not urgent. It''s not over yet."


    When shewharton, there was an accident not long ago.


    Originally, the purpose of the palace slaughter banquet was to invite all the powerful and powerful people.


    However, Gong Tu "forgot" to entertain Cheng''s family and Ma''s family.


    Although everyone thinks that Gong Tu is too stingy, even if he wants to be the leader of the palace family, he shouldn''t be so generous.


    In this way, wouldn''t it not give those two families face?


    What kind of existence do the Cheng family and the Ma family have? After learning about this, I''m afraid they will come and question angrily, or leave here and make friends with the palace family from now on.


    But I didn''t want to. Soon after the party began, the Cheng and Ma people arrived.


    Led by Ma Beichen, the famous eldest son of the Ma family.


    Ma Beichen is a character. After coming here, he not only gave gifts, but also has a warm attitude. He doesn''t seem to be looking for trouble at all.


    Nevertheless, Gong Tu secretly sent more people to watch.


    Just because Ma Beichen came this time, he brought almost all the people from their two families here.


    The atmosphere of the whole Party became a little awkward.


    No one is sure whether Ma Beichen came to smash the field.


    Until, he opened his mouth and asked to greet the ancestors of the palace family.


    It''s hard for Gong Tu to stop him. He just shirks that the ancestor of the Gong family is not feeling well recently and can''t see anyone.


    But just at this time, Gong Wu took his grandfather in a wheelchair to the banquet.


    Gong Tu thought that Ma Beichen would suddenly be in trouble, but he didn''t want Ma Beichen to just invite his grandfather to peace. After saying a few polite words, he quietly returned to drink.


    The skeptical Gong Tu had to follow the trend.


    But he was always a little wary.


    Ma Beichen is not like a person who can swallow grievances and swallow them in his stomach.


    After three rounds of wine, Ma Beichen suddenly picked up his glass and wished gongtu from a distance.


    "Mr. Tu''s hospitality today is unforgettable to Ma all his life."


    He had no appearance of adultery, so he spoke with a bit more sincerity.


    Even though gongtu doubted him again, he also put down a little wariness at the moment, just smiled and said.


    "Mr. Ma, you''re welcome. Mr. Gong entertained you for the first time. Thanks to Mr. Ma''s favor, I hope Mr. Ma will forgive you."


    The eyes of the people are subtle.


    Although Gong Tu and Gong Wu had such a thing at the door, now the Ma family and Cheng family have come without being invited.


    And Su Yan, who should have been the least appreciated person, is now sitting at the banquet of the palace family, which is undoubtedly a very important signal.


    Is it difficult? Does the palace family really want to change its master?


    But unexpectedly, Ma Beichen laughed a few times and fell the cup to the ground.


    "Childe Ma, what do you mean?"


    The situation suddenly changed, and Gong TU was slightly stunned.


    Who knows that Ma Beichen didn''t care and sneered a few times.


    "As I said, I came just to say hello to master Gong. What is Gong Tu, and do you deserve to sit on the chairman of the Gong family?"


    No one expected that Ma Beichen would choose to smash the field at this time.


    This is complete. It''s hard for Gong Tu to find happiness.


    Gong Tu''s face was suddenly cold, and the wine cup in his hand was also thrown on the table by him.


    "Young master Ma, you have drunk too much."


    "I didn''t drink too much. I''ll tell you that my Ma family and Cheng family only respect Gong ya, the only owner of your palace family. You and the little wild cat you picked up from nowhere are also trying to subvert the palace family. My Ma family is the first to forbid!"


    People of the aristocratic family, more or less, still need to talk about face.


    Even if a person is no longer pleasing to the eye, he will rarely tear down the stage in public.


    But if you don''t care about your face, it means that you really want to turn against each other.


    Gong TU was not polite at all. PI smiled and said without a smile.


    "This is the business of our palace family. It''s not up to an outsider to interrupt. Don''t say it''s you today. Even Ma Lian and Cheng rushong don''t dare to talk like that. Ma Beichen, do you want the Ma family to be the enemy of the palace family?"


    "The palace family? Do you represent the palace family? I made it clear here today that if you take over the palace family in the future, my Ma family will find things about your palace family everywhere. I don''t embarrass the palace family, I embarrass you, and the Palace dance whose origin is unknown. Those who don''t have a good name and words can''t covet the position of the leader of the palace family!"


    He just finished saying that the representative sent by the Cheng family also clearly expressed the same meaning.


    Suddenly, the faces of gongtu and Gongwu turned green.


    "Since Mr. Ma is determined to make trouble, Mr. Gong is not polite. Come and invite Mr. Ma out!"


    "Wait!"


    Unexpectedly, Ma Beichen was not afraid at all.


    At the moment, the people he brought have become his confidence.


    He looked at Gong Tu very arrogantly, and his smile was full of bad intentions.


    "What else do you have to say? Ma Beichen, I advise you not to deceive people too much!"


    Gong TU was almost mad.


    The party finally started. Originally, he wanted to have a good end, which could make these people look better at him.


    But unexpectedly, they were completely destroyed by Ma Beichen.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve said everything I should say. Naturally, I won''t repeat it again."


    But obviously, what Ma Beichen said will not be good words.

 Chapter 1624

    Ma Beichen looked at gongtu who wanted to throw himself out, but the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a high spirited smile.


    "Listen, Gong ya, the master of the palace family, once meant to make friends with my Ma family during the January Moon Festival on the holy mountain. I, the master of the Ma family, want to kiss the palace family. Today, she is absent. My Ma family will definitely not watch the change of the master of the palace family and the dove occupies the magpie''s nest!"


    The party that was still full of people just now was silent.


    Ma Beichen naturally knows what effect he will have if he says so.


    With a contemptuous glance, Gong Tu, whose face was as dark as ink, strode away without care.


    "You, you stop!"


    Gong TU was so angry that he was shaky that he couldn''t care about his face. He angrily pointed to Ma Beichen''s back.


    "Master! Master, are you okay?"


    The servant immediately helped him, but he was waved away by the palace butcher.


    He only felt his Qi and blood surging in his chest. He was black and almost fainted.


    With a "bang", Gong Tu fell down and sat in his chair. He was gnashing his teeth, but this time, Ma Beichen obviously came prepared.


    Seeing that he was protected in the middle and swaggered out of the Palace House, Gong Tu wanted to rush up and kill the damn bastard.


    "That damn bitch! How come everyone is on her side!"


    With the help of Gong Qianfeng, we can make a filial Palace dance again. At the moment, we are also itching with hatred.


    Today is clearly a good day for her. Why is that bitch haunted!


    "Master gongtu, it''s getting late. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    With Ma Beichen''s departure, some guests also got up and left.


    Everyone can see the meaning of Ma Beichen just now.


    Making friends with gongtu and Gongwu means breaking up with Cheng family and Ma family.


    Not to mention that Gong Ya''s remaining power is still there, even if Gong Ya is really gone, the Gong family is just the end of a powerful crossbow. They can share and eat, but it''s not worth offending tigers and wolves for their prey.


    If there is the first person, there is the second.


    Gong TU was powerless to stop. He could only look at those people angrily and leave the party with ridicule.


    "Ma Beichen!"


    Gong Tu roared. After all, he didn''t hold back his resentment.


    In a hurry, he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the man was quickly depressed. His face was pale and was helped in by the servant.


    "Childe, just now Ma Beichen is just joking."


    marry within the clan? Ma Beichen dares to say.


    Xue Hua''s cold sweat almost drips down. Isn''t the son of the horse family dying?


    He thought the childe would be offended by this, but he didn''t want the man to just put down the cup.


    "I know he''s lying."


    Slightly narrowed his eyes. Long Tianyu said this clearly.


    "I remember the owner of the Ma family. He seems to be in a bad mood recently?"


    Xue Hua smiled and wiped his forehead with his sleeve.


    He said, when did your highness become so generous?


    "It''s not very good, so your highness, you mean -"


    "I heard that Ma Beichen lingered in the gentle countryside and was almost plotted."


    The words were light, but this move almost stabbed Ma Beichen in the waist.


    Xue Hua immediately understood and said very dogleg.


    "My subordinates understand. Please don''t worry, childe. You will be satisfied."


    Long Tianyu got up and left the table gracefully.


    "Extremely boring."


    He came here to help his wife.


    I thought Gong Tu and Lin MengWu had great abilities. After all, they still couldn''t stand his wife''s three moves.


    At this time, because of Ma Beichen''s words, Gong Tu and Lin MengWu have completely lost all face.


    From today on, they are afraid to be the biggest joke in the family.


    He walked briskly. It didn''t take him long to get to the back door of Wenyu Pavilion.


    Because the girls were going to the palace for a banquet tonight, they were temporarily closed for a day.


    A thin door can''t stop his footsteps.


    Quietly sneaked into the Wenyu Pavilion. Different from the cold outside, there was a noisy scene inside.


    The hall used to be occupied by guests, but now there are several tables of banquets.


    The girls who came and went today finally raised their glasses to celebrate for themselves.


    Warblers sing and laugh, mixed with the smell of clear wine.


    The man in the middle is the treasure of his heart.


    Seeing her big eyes shining and moving, and her hands drinking and punching bravely, he stopped.


    I haven''t seen such a vivid her for a long time. Now he knows why some fools dig out all their thoughts just to appreciate a flower.


    As long as this flower can enter his eyes and occupy his heart, I probably won''t feel tired even if I look at it for a lifetime.


    Lin Mengya, who is fighting with the girls for wine, seems to feel it.


    She raised her head and turned sharply.


    Her eyes met him and she was stunned. She was as light as a butterfly and ran to him happily.


    "Here you are!"


    She is not good at drinking and is easily drunk, but she is also lovely.


    But today is different, so she found a coincidence and took the sobering medicine in advance before drinking.


    In this way, although not a thousand cups do not pour, it is also enough to call a large amount.


    Long Tianyu smiled, stretched out his hand and caught her body.


    Gently smell her, sweet as honey.


    "Is this honey?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and forgot to put the cup in her hand. At the moment, there is still a layer of pale golden wine.


    She put it on his lips like a treasure.


    "Try it, it''s delicious!"


    As soon as the cherry lips opened and closed, the aroma of wine affected by her rushed into his breath.


    Long Tianyu only felt that what he held in his arms was like a fairy in wine. Only smelling the smell could make him drunk for a hundred years and didn''t want to wake up.


    Holding her hand, he drank all the wine in the glass.


    "Well, good."


    Lin Mengya immediately smiled as brightly as a flower. Long Tianyu suddenly felt that the mask as thin as cicada wings was in the way on her face.


    After taking a look at the excitement inside, he didn''t want to expose all her to others.


    Holding the person in her arms, the familiar went to the small courtyard where she lived temporarily.


    Liu qianrong, who had already seen the opportunity, felt a little warm in her heart after the two intertwined figures disappeared.


    Mr. is so clever that he must be able to take her away. He must not be ordinary.


    "Sister qianrong, where''s Mr. Su? Did you drink too much?"


    "Probably drunk."


    Or, if you don''t get drunk, everyone gets drunk.


    The girl who asked the question was worried. From now on, they respect and love Mr. Su Mei.


    Not only calculated the palace family, but also told them that from now on, the girls in Wenyu Pavilion can not be afraid of dignitaries.


    Seriously, it makes them feel a little unusual.


    Then the girl wanted to see Su Mei''s situation, but Liu qianrong stopped her.


    "Don''t go. I''m afraid now, sir. I don''t want to be disturbed. Well, you drink yours. There''s me over there, sir."


    The girl was suspicious, but she was soon dragged away by other girls who had drunk.


    Liu qianrong took her glass and walked to the window.


    Before today, like the girls in this building, she always felt helpless and would sooner or later be reduced to mud.


    But Sir, she saw another way to live.


    She never dreamed that one day she would be able to play with those aristocratic families.


    I have to say that when she saw the palace family lose face, she felt happy.


    Maybe it''s because she was too shocked today, or it''s because the wine fascinated her heart.


    She always felt that she had lived in vain.


    From now on, she will live for herself, free and unrestrained.


    In her heart, she seems to have figured out some kind of Guanqiao. She only feels that her limbs and bones are more comfortable. She wants to sing to the moon to relieve her infinite pride.


    Raise a glass, she respects the bright moon and wishes herself that she will open up a new life.


    Thank you, sir!


    "Sneeze!"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose. It''s strange. Why does she always sneeze today? Is it a cold?


    She was held more tightly in her arms and wrapped around her body. She skillfully nestled in the arms of long Tianyu. The two sat on the roof and looked at the moon outside.


    "You did a good job today."


    Was praised.


    Lin Mengya smiles like a praised child. Although the antidote can relieve the drunkenness, it can''t completely relieve her drunkenness.


    He tried to sit upright in his arms, but soon found it impossible, so he had to lie soft on his chest.


    "Of course, I''m serious about doing things!"


    Looking at her triumphant little appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help kissing her hard.


    "Yes, you are the best one in the world."


    This is not against my heart at all.


    Lin Mengya smiled with satisfaction and gave a little hiccup.


    "I went to see my great grandfather and brothers today. Their situation is not very good."


    Looking at her like a drunk cat, but still keep it in mind. Long Tianyu knows that she is really worried.


    "Well, their diseases are very rare. I''ll send someone to find a good doctor these days. Don''t worry too much."


    "I know, but I think this disease seems to have something to do with their bodies."


    She hung her head and played with the ends of his hair.


    Long Tianyu hesitated, as if he thought of something, and said slowly.


    "I''m not as good at this kind of thing as you. I''ll find a famous doctor as soon as possible. Then, you''ll ask about it in detail."


    "OK, I''ll give it to you, please!"


    She raised her head and hugged long Tianyu''s neck with a sweet smile. Her small face was like a cat and rubbed his side face.


    "Shall I take you back to your room?"


    He raised his eyebrows for fear that she would get too drunk.


    But unexpectedly, the woman suddenly straightened up and looked at him with bright eyes.


    "Are you going to sleep with me?"

 Chapter 1625

    Long Tianyu''s eyes darkened. Does she know how much energy it takes for him to suppress his desire for her every night?


    She was drunk and dared to recruit him.


    He held the man tightly, his lips against her ears.


    "Do you think I want to?"


    "I think so."


    She looked at him with a smile, as if she didn''t know what tempting words she had said.


    Long Tianyu has some feelings that are difficult to control. It seems that in front of her, her steel self-control is also like tofu. It breaks when she pokes it.


    "But I can''t sleep! Now I''m drunk. If you sleep with me, you''ll take advantage of others. I''ll hate you when I wake up!"


    She shook her slender index finger like a child and said mischievously.


    Long Tianyu looked at her helplessly. Every time he was drunk, the girl always did this, which made it difficult for him to parry.


    "Well, well, I won''t sleep with you. I''ll send you to sleep. Can I do it?"


    "Yingying, you don''t even sleep with me? Long Tianyu, don''t you love me anymore! You say!"


    His slender hands grabbed his collar.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t bear to drag hard and could only coax her.


    "No, I love you most. I won''t sleep with anyone except you."


    "You lied! You slept with Ning''er! I know you lied to me!"


    Looking at her serious little face, long Tianyu felt more and more that he had nothing to do with her.


    "I''m lying. It''s my fault. I''ll only sleep with you in the future, okay?"


    Lin Mengya seemed not to let him go. As soon as she was about to open her mouth, she was blocked by him.


    After wandering and lingering, long Tianyu was not willing to let go of her lips until both sides'' breaths were stained with the temperature of desire.


    "The big villain will block my mouth with this."


    Listening to her little voice muttering, long Tianyu''s mood is more and more happy.


    "Well, I''ll take you to bed."


    Finally, the woman in her arms was silent.


    He held her in his arms, floated down the roof and walked to the courtyard where she lived.


    As the evening wind floated, he gently put the man in the quilt.


    The man was like a little beast. As soon as he put it down, he curled up and buried it in a light and comfortable quilt, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    "Sleep well."


    He dropped a gentle kiss.


    To her, he has exhausted his lifelong tenderness.


    Even in the face of Ning''er, his blood relatives can''t compare with her.


    He watched her face silently as the curtain fell.


    The mask had already been removed by him, and the beautiful appearance of the woman on the bed had already become the most beloved scene in his heart.


    No one will enter his eyes and disturb his heart.


    I don''t know when he disappeared silently in front of her like the wind.


    The woman on the bed turned over lazily, but at the next moment, her eyes suddenly opened and she was not half drunk.


    She guessed right. Long Tianyu really knew that there was a problem with the blood of the Gong family.


    It must be the same. He cares about the palace family so much.


    Otherwise, with his feelings for himself, why should he secretly protect himself and come to the palace family to recognize his relatives?


    Lin Mengya knew that she might open a big chess game.


    When the truth comes, it is likely to break all her current cognition.


    But so what?


    She was never afraid of the truth.


    "Sister ya, did you sleep?"


    Outside the door, a Xiu''s voice came.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned over and got up to open the door.


    At this time, ah Xiu also changed into a night clothes and held a piece belonging to her in her hand.


    "You wait, come."


    Lin Mengya took her clothes to change. After a while, she changed her appearance.


    "Won''t we be suspected like this?"


    Ah Xiu was a little worried. After all, Wen Yuge had been watched before.


    She was afraid that sister Ya would have an accident.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    "It''s all right. Even if we go out, what can we do? The palace family is in chaos, and the Mu family may not be able to catch up with us."


    She is surrounded by a top expert like Qinghu. No matter how bad it is, there are also people under long Tianyu''s Secret subordinates.


    He must know that he doesn''t want to be controlled all the time, so these people will never show up until the important moment.


    At the same time, it has become a force that can protect life.


    In this way, as long as she is careful enough, she doesn''t have to worry about safety.


    One by one, the two men felt out of the backyard and soon got on a pony.


    The carriage ran to its destination in the thick night.


    There were no obstacles along the way, as she had expected.


    Soon, the carriage stopped outside a hospital in feiye city.


    "Here we are!"


    Ah Xiu lowered her voice and said, while Lin Mengya nodded, and then the two jumped out of the carriage.


    This hospital is a little special. It only sells medicine during the day and only sees people at night.


    Although so, many people come to see a doctor.


    It often doesn''t disperse until late at night.


    At this time, they came at the right time, and a long line had been lined up outside the hospital.


    They knew each other very well and soon slipped into the back door.


    "Knock knock knock" three times, the back door was opened a small crack.


    Lin Mengya took out a small jade leaf from her waist and handed it to the people in the door.


    The man took it over and looked around. When he was sure it was genuine, he immediately opened the door.


    Inside the door was a twelve or thirteen year old boy with a square face. At first glance, he knew he was a steady man.


    At this time, he bowed to her and said.


    "Sir is seeing a doctor inside. Please wait a moment, miss."


    She nodded, followed the boy and walked inside.


    The backyard of the hospital is not small, but it is crowded because there are medicinal materials everywhere.


    She and ah Xiu walked past with ease and sorted out the medicinal materials that had not been spread out.


    The boy was familiar with the medicine, but he was still astringent and tender in front of them.


    "Wait a minute, miss. Eucommia ulmoides will make tea for you."


    After entering the house, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu relaxed a lot.


    This is the medical school opened by the teacher. Everything is very complete. The child named Eucommia ulmoides is also helping the teacher and taking care of the teacher.


    I think the teacher had orders, so I was taken directly to the study.


    Knowing that the teacher had to be busy for a while, she picked up a medical book to read.


    Unexpectedly, it is an introductory "hundred herbs classic".


    Most of them introduce the medicinal properties and growth habits of medicinal materials.


    She could recite the book many years ago, but now she still reads it with relish.


    The teacher once said that a doctor must keep the medicine firmly in his mind.


    Otherwise, it will be a mistake of a thousand miles, and it will be playing with human life.


    So when he was informed by Eucommia ulmoides that his students were coming and hurried to bailirui, his eyes showed a little tenderness when he saw that the students were reciting the baicaojing.


    After all, his student has never let him down.


    "How old are you? I''m not afraid to make people laugh when I see such introductory things."


    This is the teacher again. I want to make her play.


    Lin Mengya closed the book, put it on the table, and then said Pippi.


    "There''s no way. The teacher doesn''t teach well and the foundation is too poor. I can only use labor secretly. Stupid birds fly first!"


    Suddenly, bailirio was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    "Your teacher, I''m a genius once in a century. Say it again, who''s worse?"


    "Oh, it''s true that the teacher is not bad. Unfortunately, I''m rare in a thousand years. At your level, you can barely teach me!"


    "Lin Mengya, do you want to be angry with your teacher and bully your teacher and destroy your ancestors?"


    "Oh, you need to calm down. If you''re so angry, I''ll have to find something that doesn''t happen in 99 years."


    "You, villain!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    ...


    The final result, of course, is that she, a "villain", won.


    She drank tea with a smile, looked at Eucommia ulmoides to the teacher, and received two white eyes thrown at her by the teacher.


    "Little white eyed wolf, I''m so old, don''t you know to let me order?"


    Who knows if he didn''t say this, her eyes widened as soon as he said this.


    "I asked you, how old are you? How many of those in line are for you? You said that your disciples have run all over the ground and are not so reserved. What''s the matter? Will you marry me a Shiniang with ten rooms and eight rooms in the future? Teacher, can you lighten the waves?"


    The idea of cleaning up the portal lingered in bailiri''s heart for a long time.


    However, he is also used to antagonizing with students.


    Clean up the portal or something. Let''s talk about it later.


    "For your sake of boasting about being a teacher in disguise, I won''t care about you today."


    Lin Mengya''s mouth turned. The teacher was more and more able to find steps for herself.


    But she didn''t dare to say that. She could quarrel with the teacher, but she couldn''t really annoy people.


    Besides, the teacher''s recent situation is really good.


    He was born handsome, but now even a little older, he has a sense of vicissitudes and maturity.


    But the teacher''s hair is gray.


    That entangled him for most of his life and exhausted all the teacher''s youth.


    "Thank you, sir. There are a lot, but I think if there is a suitable one, you can find a teacher''s mother for the students. After all, more people hurt me than less."


    Baili Rui knows that this is the student who cares about her.


    But love for him is like taking all the cream of the medicine.


    Only the taste of love is left, but inside, it has been boiled clean.


    He will never think about love again in his life. Some just want to look at the two children and be safe and happy.


    "You girl, there is no big or small. I naturally know this kind of thing in my mind. Well, what''s the matter with you running here in the middle of the night?"


    Seeing that the teacher was unwilling to talk, she wouldn''t embarrass the teacher.

 Chapter 1626

    Bringing up the matter, she immediately told the teacher of their condition.


    Seeing the teacher''s increasingly frowned eyebrows, she knew that the teacher would feel strange about it.


    Bai Lirui thought for a moment and suddenly walked to his bookshelf.


    I kept looking inside. Finally, I found a book that looked a little old in the corner.


    "Come and have a look."


    She felt a little surprised. Didn''t the teacher have relevant information here?


    Looking over, I saw a page in the old book, impressively recording an old story that I didn''t know the date.


    One winter, an epidemic occurred in a small village in a certain place.


    The epidemic spread very fast. In a few days, almost all the people in the village fell ill.


    Strangely enough, another village only a few miles away from the village was safe.


    And in the village, those who married from outside were also spared.


    But after this incident in the village, the one surnamed was almost dead.


    Later, some doctors went there to verify the matter, and only one was found. It may be because there was something wrong with the blood of the family, which led to the occurrence of the matter.


    "Look, are the symptoms recorded above similar to those of the Gong family?"


    She looked over and over again. It said that when those people got sick, they were first unconscious, and finally died of exhaustion in a muddle.


    There are some records of guessing the reason. It is said that it is a nightmare, so it is difficult to wake up.


    It seems that the reason why those people got sick at that time is now impossible to verify.


    "So it''s really because of the special blood of the palace family. But it''s only recorded that the family was extinct, but there is no treatment."


    Her urgency is understandable to bailirio.


    His student values love and righteousness. Naturally, he won''t watch the palace family die of illness.


    So he will do his part.


    "No, you ignored one of the details. It also said that the village next door has no influence. The two villages live next to each other. Do you think they won''t marry? Moreover, you have been exposed to things that can make the palace family sick. Let me ask you, is there any abnormality in your body?"


    She shook her head, but then she suddenly widened her eyes as if she remembered something.


    "Gong Ping, who is responsible for taking care of the great ancestors and their descendants, is also a serious palace blood. If it really only affects the palace blood, then he should also be affected!"


    Bai Lirui picked his eyebrow. It seems that his student''s head has finally found his calmness.


    "That''s the reason. Your body is special, so you can probably ignore the impact of this drug on you. But others can''t. So I think, although it''s because of the disease of blood vessels being triggered, there should be other reasons."


    "However, in the past, the great grandfather was very defensive against Lin MengWu and gongtu. Besides the people they brought, many people in the house are interested in the great grandfather. Now it is difficult for them to put some hands and feet in the great grandfather''s diet, let alone the past. Unless, unless the great grandfather is voluntary?"


    She thought carefully, it seems that it is not impossible.


    However, it is impossible for the great grandparents to predict in advance that there will be something in Lin MengWu''s hands that can make them sick.


    It seems that the truth of the matter can only be known when their great grandparents wake up.


    "I can''t help you with those intrigues, but if you want to cure the palace family, being a teacher can help you."


    Bailiri didn''t want to embarrass his beloved. Although he didn''t know anything, he also took the matter down.


    Lin Mengya felt warm in her heart, took the teacher''s arm and thanked her softly.


    "Thank you, teacher. Sure enough, I can''t leave the teacher''s shelter. The teacher loves me most. I will be filial to you in the future."


    Reluctantly nodded the forehead of an old student. The girl always changed her way and wanted him to run around.


    "All right, just be less angry with me."


    "I don''t have it. I''m the most respected student."


    "Haven''t you? You''re not angry with me. That''s a big measure for me!"


    Seeing that the teacher was going to blow her beard and stare, she immediately gave advice if she asked for help.


    "Well, well, it''s your big measure. Can you prop a boat in your prime minister''s belly?"


    Baili Rui took a look at her and continued to talk about business.


    "No matter what we think, since we want to cure the sick and save people, at least I should see it with my own eyes."


    She nodded and took out the handkerchief that stood there.


    "I almost forgot. I found this thing in the palace. I saw shangguanqing sprinkle it on their pillows. Have you ever seen it, teacher?"


    There was not much powder on her handkerchief. Fortunately, when she came back, she packed it in a box with some residue on it.


    Bai Lirui took it, checked it over and over, finally dipped it in a little powder, put it under his nose, and finally touched it with his tongue.


    "Teacher, be careful!"


    She was naturally worried about the things shangguanqing used to harm people.


    But the teacher''s eyes showed a few doubts.


    "It seems that this thing is just some kind of ash calcined by plants and trees."


    This point has also been identified before.


    But if it''s just plant ash, why should shangguanqing sprinkle it on their great ancestors? And it seems that shangguanqing also treasures it.


    "However, it is mixed with some other things."


    The teacher''s words surprised her a little.


    You know, the analysis results of small drugs are the most detailed.


    "Does the teacher know what it is?"


    But the teacher frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he said with some hesitation.


    "My master once told me that the most poisonous thing in the world is not poison that can harm people''s bodies, but hopelessness that can kill people''s hearts."


    Looking at the teacher, it seemed that she was recalling the past. Lin Mengya didn''t bother and listened quietly.


    "I remember a few years before Shifu died. One day, he brought something back from outside. Shifu said that it was called ''hopelessness''. I asked Shifu what the use of this thing was, but Shifu shook his head and said nothing. Finally, he trained me to be able to distinguish this thing. He also said that when I met it in the future, I must be far away and hide far. He said Once this thing is stained, it will make people become people and ghosts. The most vicious thing is that it can completely destroy people''s hearts. It is the worst poison in the world. I asked him what the poison was and how the poisoned person would react, but Shifu refused to say. When you bring it today, I thought for a long time before I thought of it. "


    Hopelessness, the name sounds like an unbearable sense of suffocation.


    "But why can''t I feel its toxicity? Teacher, did my master say how to solve it?"


    When the teacher heard the speech, he sighed, shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "But I''m just like you. Although I can recognize this thing, I can''t understand its toxicity at all. But Shifu, he also mentioned that if you want to untie this poison, you must rely on the power of the people."


    "Human... Heart? No, it''s using human heart as a medicine guide? That can''t be done. I can''t do it!"


    Seeing that she shook her head repeatedly and refused to do it, Bai Lirui almost laughed angrily.


    Mercilessly poked her cerebellar bag melon, which is always cranky. In her eyes, is his master a kind of quack who can talk nonsense?


    "You, let me tell you something? My master means that this thing must be untied by the patient''s own strength. If you do this again, be careful that I clean the door!"


    After Lin Mengya was threatened, she honestly held her head and dared not continue to make trouble.


    According to the teacher, that is to say, can the effect caused by this thing heal itself?


    It suddenly occurred to her that the effect of this thing might be temporary.


    Because if it''s a one-time thing that can make their great ancestors unconscious forever, then shangguanqing, why do you need to make up some secretly?


    After clearing her mind, she felt suddenly enlightened.


    Before, because there were too many things and related to the life and death of her family, she ignored many details.


    "Hey, hey, thank you, teacher. I''ve figured out a lot of things."


    If the poison is phased and can recover by itself, the family must have no problem.


    The Gong family can have nothing, but they will never lose their courage and determination.


    "Well, although you say so, you can''t act rashly. With my master''s intelligence, you can''t guess the toxicity of the poison. Besides, now, it''s hard to say whether Lin MengWu and them will have a second move. If you act rashly, it will kill your great ancestors."


    "I know. Don''t worry, teacher. Now that I have a direction, I won''t turn around like a headless fly. Now the most important thing is to find out what means Lin MengWu and Shangguan Qing have arranged on Zeng Zu in addition to this poison. In this way, I''ll arrange it and find a way to let you see it with your own eyes."


    Baili Rui nodded slightly. Once she had an idea, she was more decisive than a man.


    "Go ahead. If there''s anything wrong, send someone here to find me. I heard about you. There are always many people in Wenyu Pavilion. If you''re not used to living here, move here. Although I don''t have peerless martial arts, ordinary people can''t easily enter my yard."


    She looked at the worry in the teacher''s eyes and couldn''t help feeling warm in her chest.


    "I know, my teacher is the most powerful, poison saint! If you say it, you''ll have to scare those curfews to death!"

 Chapter 1627

    "It''s good that you know. Be careful when you''re outside. I''ve prepared some medicine for you. Take it for yourself."


    Looking at the old father''s teacher, Lin Mengya had to accept what the teacher prepared for her.


    Taking advantage of the night, she and ah Xiu slipped out of the hospital through the back door again.


    In the wooden box in his hand, there are various kinds of poisons that are difficult to find in the market.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that no one can stop her in the whole non leaf city when she goes out of this box.


    As a poison doctor, the teacher should be a big hand, right?


    Quietly returned to Wenyu pavilion to settle down. Just before dawn, Liu qianrong hurried over.


    "Sir, do you know that the Ma family and the Gong family are going to marry!"


    to unite to marriage? Who''s with whom?


    Then, what Liu qianrong said shook her to pieces.


    "At the banquet last night, the young master of the Ma family said personally that it was the master of the palace family who wanted to marry him! Now, people who are not Yecheng should know."


    "Poof -"


    Lin Mengya just drank a mouthful of tea and immediately ejected half a cup.


    "Who wants to marry him? Just like him, is he a burden? No, it''s too outrageous? I... our master already has a heart. Where does he belong?"


    Liu qianrong also had a bad impression of Ma Beichen, who was a master of pleasure seeking.


    For Su Mei and for the same woman, she had a good impression of the owner of the palace family.


    If you really marry such a person, I''m afraid you''ll be sad day and night in the future?


    "This should be true. Now it''s spread all over the world. Some people say that it''s inconvenient for the palace master to take care of the family, so they let him take care of one or two. Others say that Ma Beichen was infatuated with the palace master. That''s why he was angry and beautiful. In short, he blew Ma Beichen to the ceiling."


    Damn Ma Beichen!


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth secretly. In fact, the Ma family and the Cheng family went to make trouble last night. This was discussed with the two owners.


    The purpose is not only to make it difficult for Gong Tu and Lin MengWu to find allies, but also to frighten others and tell them that the palace family is protected by the Ma family and the Cheng family. It''s not so easy to share it.


    Who knows that guy Ma Beichen is talking behind her back.


    It''s over. Now there are countless more rumors about her.


    Long Tianyu is very stingy on this issue.


    She didn''t feel it. Even Qinghu was closer to her, and the guy''s eyes immediately became like eating people.


    Besides, it''s this unwarranted engagement.


    Ma Beichen! She will find him a shrew sooner or later to see if he can run the train with his mouth full!


    "What''s the matter with you, sir?"


    Liu qianrong felt that the expression of Mr. Liu, who had always been calm, seemed a little too rich.


    One moment is gnashing teeth, another moment is sighing.


    Is it difficult¡ª¡ª


    She looked at her husband carefully, with some bad guesses in her mind.


    "Actually, childe Ma doesn''t have no merit at all, does he? Although he likes the master, but... But you also said that the master already has a heart? If the master of the palace doesn''t want to marry, who can force her to marry. If you like childe Ma, it''s better..."


    "I like him? I won''t like him until I die!"


    Lin Mengya blew her hair and loudly denied it.


    Liu qianrong, who was yelled by her for the first time, immediately stopped. Was she wrong.


    Isn''t it because she likes Ma Beichen and Ma Beichen likes the master of the palace family?


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to yell at you. This bastard will make trouble for me!"


    Lin Mengya said bitterly, but now the conditions are limited, and she can''t come forward to clarify.


    It''s disgusting, that bastard. Why bother?


    Liu qianrong shook her head immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Now gongtu and Gongwu are in the limelight, and you have been framed and expelled from the palace family. I think it would be easier for him to do some things if he could pretend to be the fiance of the palace master."


    That''s right, but she can''t stand that her name is associated with the lower body perpetual motion machine.


    "Forget it, I won''t bother with him if I still need him for the time being."


    After waiting, she must let Ma Beichen understand that he can take advantage of anyone''s advantage!


    Liu qianrong was a little confused. How could Mr. Liu react so much.


    She was also angry, and Lin Mengya calmed down.


    "Please keep an eye on things at the palace."


    "Yes, sir. Don''t worry."


    "Well, one more thing. Help me find some reliable and clean people."


    "What are you going to do, sir?"


    She said in a low voice.


    "The grandfather of the Gong family and some young masters are really ill. Ah Xiu and I slipped in and had a look. We found that they are not taken care of now. There is only one Gong Ping around. He is a half year old child. It''s good to take care of himself. He can''t take care of six men."


    Hearing what she said, Liu qianrong hesitated for a moment.


    After that, he asked with some hesitation.


    "The palace family... Are all the five young masters of the palace family ill?"


    Lin Mengya nods helplessly. If one of her brothers is sober, Lin MengWu and gongtu, how can you cause any storm?


    "Then Gong bin... I mean, the eldest young master of the Gong family, he, how''s his condition?"


    "I don''t know if it''s because the young master was in charge of the house before. His condition is the most serious among several people."


    I''m afraid it''s because big brother is the biggest threat to gongtu.


    Even the old and frail great grandfather is a little better than his big brother.


    Those two damn guys, sooner or later she''ll get back!


    "Oh."


    She looked at Liu qianrong. Why does this person look so strange today?


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing. What Sir means is to find some people to take care of them secretly?"


    "Yes."


    Liu qianrong thought.


    "It''s not difficult to find someone, but it''s hard to let the palace be assured. After all, the Palace House has the final say."


    Lin Mengya lifted her mouth and smiled coldly.


    "We don''t have to worry about it. They made such a big fool of themselves yesterday. Now they must be thinking about how to save that. And everyone can see that the ancestor of the Gong family is really ill. Hum, I''m afraid now, what they think is how to save face by relying on the ancestors."


    "Do you mean that they will take the opportunity of taking care of their ancestors and make a play for everyone?"


    She tilted her head and her eyes were full of fun.


    "Isn''t this the best chance? If you want to get little safflower, don''t you help grandma cross the road?"


    Liu qianrong, who didn''t go to primary school, naturally didn''t understand what she meant.


    But she only knows what the other person means.


    "I see, sir. Please rest assured that I will find the person you need immediately."


    "OK, I''ll find a way to arrange it."


    Liu qianrong immediately went to do it, but on her side, she was thinking about how to let the teacher get in and feel the pulse.


    Thinking about it, I found that the most convenient way was to find Ma Beichen for help.


    However, the previous guy''s nonsense made her very angry.


    Originally, she made up her mind to ignore the guy, but unexpectedly, it has become her best choice at the moment.


    After weighing the gains and losses, Lin Mengya silently slapped herself in the heart. It''s really fragrant.


    Today, Gong Tu has no time to spare, and the eyeliner in the ambush is much less.


    After dressing up with ah Xiu, she pretended to be the person in charge of purchasing in Wenyu Pavilion and slipped out.


    The street is full of discussions about what happened last night. Some people say that Gong Tu and Gong Wu exceeded their abilities, while others say that young master Ma is infatuated and domineering.


    In short, she wanted to shout at the sky. That bastard is nonsense. I love long Tianyu!


    But obviously, it doesn''t have that condition at all.


    She could only withstand the gossip all over the street and walked angrily to the yard of Ma''s temporary residence.


    "Sister ya, your expression is a little terrible."


    Standing outside the door, ah Xiu said carefully.


    If it weren''t for Yi Rong''s relationship, she felt that sister Ya''s expression would be a hundred times more terrible than it is now.


    Even though there was nothing on her face, sister Ya''s cold all over had already made people feel an impulse to retreat.


    Lin Mengya could only breathe deeply when she heard the speech.


    She''s not angry. She''ll get it back sooner or later.


    After doing enough psychological construction, she went to the door,


    "Who!"


    When the porter opened the door, he immediately showed an impatient expression when he saw the girls dressed up by two maids.


    "Didn''t I tell you all? I haven''t seen any guests these days, especially women. If your young lady has to see our young master, she might as well wait honestly. Can you afford to destroy our young master''s good marriage?"


    Marriage is a ghost!


    Lin Mengya''s anger, which was not easy to suppress, swept again.


    "I want to see your young master!"


    "You don''t know how to praise me so much, my childe said, no guests! Go, don''t make trouble here!"


    Seeing that the other party was about to kick out, Lin Mengya sneered and threw out a jade pendant.


    "You can see clearly. Your childe, are you sure you can''t see me?"


    The servant just glanced at it casually, and his eyes immediately stopped.


    Darling, isn''t that the pattern on it that the childe told them a few days ago belongs to the eldest lady of the palace family?


    Cold sweat flowed down in an instant.


    The young master has given orders secretly. After seeing this thing, you must be careful. You''d better boast that the young master is perfect.


    But just now, he seemed to have said something terrible.


    "If this doesn''t work, we can only say goodbye."


    She put away her jade pendant and tried to leave.


    But the man who dared to let go immediately licked his smiling face and chased up.


    "Girl, girl, no, aunt, it''s a small mistake. It''s a small one who has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. Aunt, you must stay, you must stay!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the servant of the second counsellor silently, and her heart turned to Ma Beichen, but she couldn''t see it any more.

 Chapter 1628

    Fortunately, today she came to seek cooperation, otherwise she really didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    The porter, sweating, shaking his legs and bending over, invited the two aunts and grandmothers to the living room.


    However, she sat down for a long time and drank half of her tea. Ma Beichen didn''t show up!


    Oh, what are you playing with?


    But as soon as the speculation in her heart came out, she heard someone speak in a low voice outside.


    "It is said that the young master has been forgetting food and sleep for several days for the sake of the palace family."


    That''s fair. How can it fall into her ears?


    However, as soon as the man finished speaking, he heard someone following him.


    "Isn''t it? Although the young master of our family was once a romantic, who let him see the young lady of the palace and get his head in?"


    "Alas, you don''t know. Now the young master is single-minded and only thinks about the young lady of the palace family. People say that the prodigal son doesn''t change money. I hope the young lady of the palace family can understand the young master''s sincerity."


    What about crosstalk?


    Ma Beichen is really childish. Obviously, he is not bad hearted and wants to brush his favor with her.


    Are you really fooling her like a fool?


    Smart as ah Xiu, there is so little helplessness in the smile on his face at the moment.


    How to put it?


    She always felt that the young master of the horse family was probably patted on the horse''s hoof this time.


    Sister ya, a hard-working BMW, was afraid to wait for the opportunity to kick him.


    The exaggerated performance outside the door finally came to an end for the time being.


    Lin Mengya is tired of listening. She is going to go out and ask them if she can say something energetic.


    As soon as the person in charge of warming up left, the master came.


    She raised her eyelids and looked at the one who came in with a worried look on her face.


    The satin on the body is a little more elegant than before.


    Ma Beichen himself is not good-looking. He is handsome and has a bit of the forthright of northern men.


    It''s quite cool to poke at that.


    Unfortunately, his reputation did not come from the battlefield, but in gentle town and romantic town.


    But if someone scrutinizes his background, Ma Beichen''s hands have been innocent over the years and did not cause any trouble.


    It has to be said that this man''s means are superb and his mind is much more meticulous.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like such people very much, so no matter what kind of hospitality Ma Beichen offers, she always gives a discount.


    In addition, after his previous appearance at the Palace Banquet, he didn''t even have a good impression.


    Therefore, no matter what Ma Beichen pretends, for her, it''s just two words - hypocrisy!


    The sword eyebrows frowned slightly. Until he stepped into the room, he suddenly looked up and saw the two girls sitting inside.


    At that moment, he smiled apologetically.


    "I thought about something for a moment and kept you waiting. What''s the matter with you coming today?"


    Pretend, sample, she really wants to sit here quietly and watch him pretend.


    But business matters. Finally, Lin Mengya can only clear her throat and say.


    "The two of us came here at the order of my master."


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Ma Beichen.


    The man sprang up from his chair, his big eyes staring round and looking very excited.


    "Gong ya, no, how''s your young lady doing now? She''s safe?"


    Who is this playwright?


    She endured the impulse to roll her eyes and reluctantly nodded.


    "The master of the house is all right. Thank you, young master Ma, for your concern."


    Ma Beichen slowly bent a radian.


    Eyes and eyebrows with tenderness, full of Acacia.


    In an instant, the desert lone guest becomes a gentle husband.


    Annoyed her with goose bumps.


    Fortunately, it was her master who came, otherwise any one with poor eyesight would have to be fooled by his affectionate and unrepentant person.


    "She''s fine. I''m always worried these days. How dare you say she''s such a girl? It''s really distressing."


    Isn''t that because you guys are useless?


    She silently Tucao a sentence, make complaints about it.


    "The master can''t get away at present, so I want to ask Mr. Ma for help."


    Upon hearing this, Ma Beichen''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "You said, as long as I ma Beichen can do it, you can speak."


    That''s what he said!


    Lin Mengya is a black hearted merchant. She won''t be polite at all.


    "The master was very worried when he learned that my grandfather and several young masters had fallen ill. It happened that she had a famous doctor who specializes in treating such difficult and complicated diseases. So the master wanted to send someone in for diagnosis. But now, the palace family is under the control of Gong Tu and Gong Wu, and Mr. Su Mei has been expelled. For a while, we can''t find a suitable person. So we can only do this Please give it to sir. "


    She was deliberately embarrassed and was observing Ma Beichen''s reaction.


    This man''s purpose is definitely not simple.


    But the education of the Ma family is very strict, so Ma Beichen is not malicious although he has a plan.


    At least, it''s much more righteous than settling down.


    This requirement is not easy to achieve.


    Gong Tu and Gong Wu were very defensive against him. I''m afraid they didn''t do it so easily.


    But Lin Mengya is sure that although it is difficult, Ma Beichen may not have no way.


    This is, ready to play hard to get with her.


    "This... I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    He thought for a long time before he spoke.


    Lin Mengya also accompanied him to play, with some anxiety in her eyes.


    "But now, only childe can help us. Childe, you know, my master attaches most importance to my family. If there is something wrong with my family, I''m afraid my master will blame himself."


    "Don''t worry, girl. I think the same as ya''er. In this way, send someone to me and let me think about a few days. If it can be done, it''s the best. If it can''t be done, I''ll send the person back to you and find a way. What do you think?"


    shame on you!


    Clearly, I want to improve the difficulty so that I can take credit.


    Just, is this the credit he wants?


    After her mind turned, she lowered her head sadly.


    "I know it''s difficult. Forget it. I''ll go back and tell the owner."


    She tried to leave, but Ma Beichen was anxious behind her.


    "Girl, please stay!"


    "Childe, what do you mean?"


    Yo, can''t hold it?


    She pressed her smile to the bottom of her heart and turned to ask.


    Ma Beichen bowed his head and thought for a moment. Then he seemed to make a decision and solemnly told her.


    "I can''t let ya''er down on me. After all, the only person she can rely on now is me. When you go back, send someone to me. I will announce that he is a famous doctor I invited. Don''t get me wrong. If so, the defense of gongtu and Gongwu may not be so heavy. I will definitely ask this famous doctor to diagnose the pulse of my ancestors!"


    Lin Mengya held a sneer in her heart. How dare you shake with her?


    But on her face, she immediately showed a grateful smile and thanked again and again.


    "Thank you, childe. I''m very grateful to my master."


    Ma Beichen waved his big hand and looked heroic with his support for everything.


    "It''s fate for ya''er and me. Her business is mine. Why do you want your thanks? I don''t think you should go anywhere else. How about living here?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ma. We just have other errands to do. We won''t bother Mr. Ma. We''ll send the famous doctor over the next day."


    Ma Beichen nodded and didn''t stay with them.


    First, they still have jobs to do. Second, these two people are just errands. Even if they want to sell well in front of Gong ya, their role is limited.


    But Ma Beichen did a full set of plays. After personally sending people out of the second door, he turned back slowly when he couldn''t see the figure.


    "Young master."


    At present, the most powerful official of the Ma family stood in front of him.


    Ma Beichen was just gentle. His black eyes had already been stained with indifference and coldness.


    "What have I told you to do now?"


    He picked up the glass and took a graceful sip.


    The steward dare not delay and report back immediately.


    "If you go back to the eldest young master, the news has been released. Soon, Gong Wu''s reputation will plummet. At this time, Gong Tu can''t protect her."


    He sneered mercilessly. The fool of Gong dance learned to be arrogant and extravagant before he won the power.


    He just made a casual investigation and found out a lot about the fool.


    According to the existing information, even if Gong Tu changes his tricks and dances high to help the Gong dance to the top, how can that pool of mud go up to the wall?


    Gong Wu is really not Gong Ya''s opponent. However, the reason why he intervenes is entirely because he hopes to win Gong Ya''s favor.


    "That''s good. Tomorrow you go to deliver a post to the palace family and say that I want to visit the palace family and meet the ancestors of the palace family."


    "But, young master, isn''t the ancestor of the palace family ill and absent?"


    "That''s why I''m going to take a doctor to show him. If Gong Tu doesn''t agree, he has a ghost in his heart. He was the father of the Gong family."


    In fact, Ma Beichen had already been accurate. Even when he said his ambiguous relationship with Gong ya at the banquet, he also wanted to be more justifiable and intervene in the affairs of the Gong family.


    Of course, he certainly won''t be like others, just for the power and status of the palace family.


    Man, he wants, Gong family, he wants too!


    He is more greedy than others, at the same time, he is also more restrained than others.


    Power to him is not a lifelong goal. More importantly, it is a gorgeous and dangerous game.


    He likes the pleasure of fighting for power, but he just likes the feeling of conquest, not the desire for power itself.


    To put it bluntly, he wanted to be a hunter, but he never wanted to be the king of the forest.


    "Yes, don''t worry, young master. I''ll do it well. But will the two men send someone to follow?"


    Ma Beichen narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Follow, protect first, don''t let them notice."

 Chapter 1629

    Lin Mengya was relieved when she came out of Ma''s house.


    With the support of the Ma family, the teacher was sent to the great grandparents to see a doctor, so she didn''t have to go through her hand.


    Today, she came out, in addition to dealing with Ma Beichen, she wanted to see someone more.


    Two talents have just come to the main street. I don''t know when there is another figure beside them.


    The man is tall and thin, and looks not much different from their style.


    "There are a few more tails in the back."


    The tone of Qinghu is not very good.


    He is now secretly protecting the girl. Even if he is long Tianyu''s person, he has to hide away honestly. He will appear only when something happens.


    But the people of the Ma family don''t have so much insight.


    Look at this tracking technology. I''m afraid the dolls who are still wetting their beds on the street can see something strange.


    "It''s all right. Ma Beichen is going to act for me."


    On the one hand, to monitor her movements. On the other hand, I''m afraid I have to try to give her a divine soldier.


    So that when she went back, she could praise him severely.


    If you pick up girls, young master Ma will be willing to pay for it.


    As for others¡ª¡ª


    It seems that her man has more capital.


    Forget it, as long as you don''t delay the business, let them toss around.


    The three had a clear purpose and soon went to the medical school opened by the teacher.


    Because of the teacher''s strange rules, the hospital during the day is very cold.


    They knocked on the back door. At this time, Eucommia looked at the three strangers outside the door and became alert again.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Lin Mengya reached out and took off the face mask.


    Du Zhong immediately welcomed the three people in, and then deliberately stood at the door, looked around, determined that no one was following, and immediately closed the door.


    Instead of going to the teacher''s room, they walked around the front pharmacy from the back.


    The closed pharmacy was a little dark, with several people sitting or standing inside.


    Lin Mengya glanced and slowly pulled out a sneer.


    People are cheap. If you don''t give them some strength, you don''t know how high the sky is.


    "You''ve been waiting."


    She took the lead in, smiling like spring breeze on her face. She couldn''t see her current mood.


    All the people in there stood up at once.


    But when they saw these three strange faces, they couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    Soon, one of them couldn''t hold his temper and said directly.


    "Why don''t you see the envoy of God? Where are the people of the palace family?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man, but he was a stranger.


    She looked through several people before she asked.


    "What about Nie Qing? Why didn''t you see him coming?"


    Seeing that she had completely ignored her intention, the man who had just spoken immediately showed a touch of displeasure on his face.


    But before he could speak again, someone stopped him.


    "General Shenwei is busy deploying defense and can''t leave for the moment. Dare you ask this girl, where is the envoy?"


    General Shenwei?


    Lin Mengya sneers in her heart. She is respected as a divine envoy, so the person who wants to replace her calls herself a Shenwei general?


    Seeing these people so eager, she knew that the Yanxia mountain had run out of ammunition and food, right?


    you deserve it


    "God has something important for you. Did you see him when you met him? Or do you think you have any face to ask for him?"


    She slapped everyone in the face.


    Since the emissary left, at first, the materials sent by the palace family made them have a comfortable winter.


    But over time, people''s hearts have changed.


    The first is Nie Qing, because Lin Mengya diverted the attention of those aristocratic families before. In addition, she deliberately sheltered and let several brothers deal with in the dark, so Nie Qing also won several battles.


    Unfortunately, he did not recognize the situation, but was gradually dazzled by the joy of victory.


    I think I''m the most powerful military wizard in the world.


    Secondly, because she made strict rules before and planned a series of follow-up plans for their future.


    If we follow her plan, now Yanxia mountain must be a thriving color.


    But she misjudged the inertia of these people and took the temporary relief of the palace family as what she deserved.


    The desire for power expanded and spread rapidly in the whole team.


    A small group soon had a big problem.


    They began to show no respect for Lin Mengya, the divine envoy, and later pushed the people in the palace family to the edge of power.


    If it weren''t for the protection of Zhu Yan and Xiaobai Xiaohu, I''m afraid they would have become lonely ghosts.


    Later, what''s more, he even had the idea of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya knows all these things.


    Before she acquiesced in these things, she was panning for gold in the big wave.


    People and ghosts can be clearly distinguished only after the night comes.


    Now, it''s time for her to close the net.


    "What do you mean? Since he is an envoy of God, he should protect us, not throw us on the mountain and live and die!"


    The man who first spoke made a righteous accusation.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily. Listen, what''s the robber logic?


    Her eyes were slightly cold and fell on those people.


    "Live and die? If it weren''t for the God emissary, you wouldn''t know where to feed wild dogs. You eat him, drink him and live him. If it weren''t for him, you would have frozen and starved to death. There''s no room for you to accuse him here!"


    Tens of thousands of taels of silver were thrown down, and this was the result.


    Even though she thought about it, she couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    The fact that they want to cover up is now stripped away naked, but should anyone with skin and face feel ashamed?


    But I didn''t expect to be shameless.


    "Hum! If he hadn''t done it at the beginning, maybe I would have been more carefree than now! Since he took charge of it, he should take care of it to the end. Doesn''t he think there''s too much silver and don''t want to take it?"


    "Shut up!"


    The one who had just dissuaded the explanation stopped immediately, but it was too late.


    The woman sitting at the intersection of light and shadow slowly bent her lips.


    Obviously, it is the same light radian, the same delicate facial features, but bathed in the light, it looks gentle and elegant.


    But the half hidden in the shadow shines with a strange and cold light.


    "That''s reasonable. Then, go and enjoy your happiness."


    Her soft voice has a crisp ice crack.


    But for those who die, it is no less than the mourning of the death knell.


    "Girl! Please calm down! He''s just a rough man and doesn''t understand these principles. Please let him go!"


    The man''s pupils tightened slightly. He knew the meaning of the woman''s words in front of him too well.


    All along, he knew that Nie Qing and them had not completely seen through the identity of the envoy.


    One can drive the tiger and swallow the wolf and lead thousands of slaves to escape smoothly.


    Then let the palace family willingly be driven by it and give money.


    Finally, there are several battles he has experienced.


    He could see at a glance that the other side had not made full efforts at all. Whether it was military strength or supply, it seemed a little weak.


    It''s not so much to exterminate them as to deliver goods.


    Who is so kind and capable of influencing those aristocratic families in the unaccompanied Wei kingdom?


    There will be no second person except the envoy.


    Therefore, he has always disagreed with their opposition.


    Although their number is not small, for those large families, crushing them is like crushing a mouse.


    Today, he had some bad hunches since he entered the door.


    Sure enough, it was made true by the wild man.


    "Insulting the God emissary deserves death. But the God emissary is kind-hearted and doesn''t bother to argue with people like you. However, this man can''t stay. Someone, send him to me to the slave market and go back where you bring it."


    She''s not a soft persimmon.


    And this man was unlucky. When she made an example, she took the initiative to send it to the door.


    She accepted it impolitely.


    When the savage heard this, he didn''t know he was afraid.


    He spat at Lin Mengya, choked and shouted.


    "How can I be afraid of people like you? What nonsense envoys are all deceptive! You have the ability to let me go. I can find a way to make a living on my own!"


    "Let you go? If you want to make a living by yourself, go back to the starting point. Anyone who wants to break up with the envoy today will stand up for me, otherwise, there will be no price after passing through this village!"


    Among those people, there are obviously people who are not satisfied with it.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, the thin man in charge of taking the person suddenly hit the reckless man on the chin, and the man subconsciously shouted pain.


    But the skinny man used the sharp dagger in his hand and scratched it in his mouth.


    The shrill scream stopped strangely, leaving a sharp ending.


    Like a sharp blade, it pierces everyone''s heart brightly.


    With a bang, and half of the tongue of the dagger, he was stabbed on the wooden counter by the thin man.


    The fragrance of medicinal materials, mixed with the fishy smell of blood, is more and more frightening in this semi closed space.


    I''m afraid my three inches are not bad and become the next goal.


    "This is interest."


    Qinghu raised his head and said to those guys.


    Then, like dragging a dead dog, he took the wild man who had fainted out of the pharmacy.


    "Remember to be outside next time. Don''t dirty other people''s places. It''s used to cure diseases and save people, not to kill people."


    She said indifferently. The returning Qinghu patted his hand and his cold eyes slid on those people at will.


    "What I said is, if any of you want to try it, go out by yourself. I''m heavy handed. If something happens, it will pollute other people''s places."


    Now, who dares to stand up?


    They didn''t lie on the ground and yelled for heroes to spare their lives. It''s the limit.


    Who could have thought that the three people in front of us were such cruel characters?

 Chapter 1630

    "Since no one dares to stand up and try, there''s nothing to talk about today. If you want the help of the emissary, show sincerity. If you want to get rid of it, it''s easy to leave some interest and go back to be a slave. It''s a clean slate. But if anyone dares to eat inside and outside and forget kindness and injustice. I will let him know that the world is hell!"


    Her eyes were like broken ice, passing through the stunned people.


    With this courage, do you still want to be a villain?


    She was too lazy to talk nonsense to these people and got up to go.


    But suddenly, he was stopped.


    "Girl, please stay!"


    She turned and saw the only man who still had a clear head and said anxiously.


    After picking her eyebrows, she didn''t hide her impatience at all.


    The man was pale, but he insisted and came to her.


    "I know that we have no face and ask the God''s envoy to forgive us. But we are all poor people. Please help us in front of the God''s envoy and at least leave a way for everyone to live..."


    The voice was getting louder and louder. Presumably, he also felt that this requirement was really difficult.


    She could see that there was deep sadness in the man''s eyes.


    Sometimes, when everyone is drunk, I wake up alone, which is a sad helplessness.


    It''s just that she doesn''t seem to have the obligation to forgive a group of white eyed wolves.


    "It depends on the decision of the envoy, but before that, I think you should first express your repentance. If you can''t, I don''t know what the envoy will do to you."


    She said, Buddha sleeve left.


    The ruthless thin man glanced at them with a sneer and indicated with his eyes that they should roll away.


    Several people helped each other and rushed out of the hospital.


    Until I turned a corner and couldn''t see the hospital completely, several people sat down on the ground and gasped heavily.


    "Deceive people too much, deceive people too much!"


    There are several qualified old people in it, and now they start to shout angrily.


    Du Han stood behind several people, his eyebrows and eyes full of obscure despair.


    As he had expected before, the gods had eyes and hands, and they were no more than chess pieces.


    Now the chessmen can''t see the real and the false. They even want to bite back. How can they tolerate traitors by means of thunder?


    "So is the general. What do you say to them? Now that the palace family is in civil strife, why do we have to rely on the alms of that shit envoy? In my opinion, let''s step on the spot today to see how the palace family is. When we get to the palace family, we won''t have to worry about food and drink in the mountain!"


    Unexpectedly, such remarks made several other people show their obvious approval.


    Du Han heard the speech and was cold from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet.


    Such greed is only afraid to lead people to death.


    He couldn''t help but exhort.


    "No! A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Even those aristocratic families dare not do it after so many years of foundation of the palace family, let alone us?"


    Hearing that he poured cold water on him, the man didn''t want to.


    Stared and sneered.


    "From the beginning, I thought something was wrong with you. Look at your enthusiasm in talking to that girl. What''s wrong? Are you a spy left by the God''s envoy?"


    Why did he become a spy just now because he was thinking about everyone''s way of life?


    Suddenly, Du Han''s little white face flushed with anger.


    "You, how can you insult me like this?"


    "Insult? We all saw it just now. It''s just a little girl who pretends to be a tiger. Look at your advice, where is the backbone of our men? Besides, you flirt with that girl. Do you think we''re all blind?"


    The man continued to be aggressive, and Du Han was so angry that he could only point at them with his hand, but his voice seemed to be stuck and couldn''t say a word.


    "Hum! I can tell you that you are also from the mountain. You betrayed us, and the envoy may not be happy to see you. General Shenwei would have thrown you into the forest to feed the wolf if it weren''t for your talent!"


    After spitting in disdain at Du Han, the man tangled with his group of people and walked in the direction of the palace house.


    For a long time, Du Han spit out the turbid air that was stuffy in his chest.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He just felt weak all over.


    The enemy is present, but they are so blind.


    If they are really involved in the muddy water of the palace family, they have no intention of killing themselves.


    Sure enough, can''t you escape this disaster?


    He rubbed his sour eyebrows, but he couldn''t help thinking of the thin figure.


    If the messenger is still there


    Thinking of this, he felt very guilty in his heart.


    Obviously, they are shameless and dishonest first.


    Now, what position do you have to pray for God''s forgiveness?


    Forget it, maybe this is their fate.


    In the hospital, Lin Mengya was not very angry.


    The wild man has asked Qinghu to take people away. Soon, there will be a dumb slave from Yanxia mountain in the nearest slave market.


    She won''t let him die, but she won''t let him live well.


    His end is the end of those who betray on the Yanxia mountain.


    She wants to see how long Nie Qing can support.


    "Sister ya, how can this man be so greedy?"


    Ah Xiu''s mind is smart, but she can''t see through people''s hearts after all.


    She is the same. Even though she can calculate the most accurate result in the world with Shennong system, people''s heart is the only data that can''t be measured.


    "If you think too much and want too much, you will naturally be greedy. Girl, I just met an interesting thing. Would you like to listen?"


    Qinghu just came back and leaned against the door with a trace of bad intentions in his smile.


    Lin Mengya wanted to talk to her teacher about seeing their great grandparents, but now the teacher is busy preparing a prescription and can''t get away.


    Waiting for the teacher''s space, she also subconsciously replied.


    "Tell me."


    "There is a third female gentleman in Sitai college today."


    It''s nothing. After all, she can''t be the only female gentleman in name.


    But the next sentence of Qinghu aroused her curiosity.


    "I heard that she was Mr. Su Yan''s fiancee. She was also brought to Sitai college by Mr. Su Yan himself."


    Seeing the careless person just now, he frowned slightly for a moment, and the bad smile from the corners of the fox''s mouth also bloomed quietly.


    "Now in feiye City, in addition to your engagement with Ma Beichen, it''s your triangular love with Su Yan and the female gentleman. Tut tut Tut, if people in the city know that these two big plays are the same protagonist, I don''t know what it will be like."


    Would she care about such a thing?


    However, long Tianyu didn''t mention it to her.


    Maybe he arranged this person, or maybe someone wants to paste it upside down again.


    But at this juncture, what is the reason for this scandal?


    Ah Xiu felt her care and volunteered immediately.


    "I think it must be a rumor. Why don''t I help sister Ya inquire?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and nodded again.


    She is not out of jealousy, nor does she doubt long Tianyu.


    It''s just that she thinks something''s wrong with it.


    "Don''t disturb them, just ask the cause and effect."


    "OK."


    Ah Xiu left quickly, but Qinghu smiled with a little doubt in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at it. She knew why the man wanted to tell her the news.


    "Do you know that lady?"


    "I don''t know you, but I''ve met a few times when I work for your man."


    "It''s only a few sides. Are you so taboo?"


    Although ah Xiu usually follows her quietly, once she is released, the girl has accurate vision and acts steadily. She will never make any mistakes.


    And Qinghu intends to send ah Xiu. I''m afraid it''s because the people left by long Tianyu can''t move, and the people available under them are not suitable.


    It seems that this female gentleman is a powerful role.


    Qinghu knows that she can''t hide her, so she can only tell the truth.


    "There are many people under that woman. Even your men have to be careful."


    "Since she is cautious, it is not fear. She can''t help long Tianyu, can she?"


    Seeing her look of an old God, Qinghu couldn''t help but curl her mouth.


    "I said girl, don''t you worry?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him faintly, as if laughing at his ignorance.


    "What are you worried about? Are you worried that she will take my man?"


    Qinghu nodded quickly. It was a cheap way to watch the excitement.


    "You know, that woman needs to look like someone, someone and ability. Even I think she is only a little different from you."


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is still not fooled.


    "Even if I''m thousands of times worse than her, she can''t get into my man''s eyes in her life."


    Seeing her so calm, Qinghu was surprised.


    You know, the fighting power of his girl is not ordinary.


    "What if she takes the initiative to seduce your man? You know, men can''t control their lower body, especially when the beauty is on the side, it''s easy to make mistakes."


    Who knows, Lin Mengya''s eyes turned around under his waist.


    "If he can''t manage it, I''ll manage it for him. I think it''s good for husband and wife to become sisters."


    Qing Hu chucks ya huazi and comforts himself.


    Fortunately, he has already lost those beautiful thoughts to her, otherwise


    A gust of cold rose from the tail vertebrae of long Tianyu.


    In the summer, he shivered.


    Xue Hua, who was deliberating in his study, couldn''t help asking with concern.


    "Your Highness, you caught cold last night?"


    Long Tianyu waved his hand and wrapped his clothes tightly.


    Maybe the well water he used was too cold when he washed last night.


    After the little episode, he looked at the secret report on the table and frowned.


    As soon as they wanted to continue, they heard a bright voice outside.


    "Why don''t you call me when you discuss big things?"

 Chapter 1631

    As soon as the voice fell, a woman came in from the outside.


    The woman was in her twenties and had a heroic appearance.


    The figure is very tall and fit. Although she is wearing women''s clothes, she is unique and handsome.


    At first glance, I knew it was a practicing family, completely without the charming and weak of ordinary women.


    Seeing that a woman came uninvited, long Tianyu''s face showed some slight displeasure.


    "Get out."


    Low command, without any temperature.


    Even Xue Hua couldn''t help shaking in his heart, but the woman, as if she hadn''t heard it, sat on the chair in the study.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to help you."


    "No need."


    Being rejected mercilessly, the smile on the woman''s face was not stiff at all.


    Xue Hua was very nervous. He was afraid that the woman would really annoy his highness.


    By then, it won''t end easily.


    The woman seems to have been used to his indifference, but there is a bit of pure appreciation in her beautiful eyes.


    She likes strong men. From an early age, she knew that only the most powerful people in the world can be worthy of herself.


    Now, she finally found one. How can she let go?


    "Your Highness, you really don''t know what kind of ability I Jinyao has. Since something can annoy you, I will help you solve your problems."


    She said confidently, her eyes are always inseparable from the man''s tall and straight posture.


    "Xue Hua, throw her out."


    In long Tianyu''s heart, he was disgusted with the woman who didn''t know how to advance and retreat.


    He never took Jin Yao in his eyes and kept her. It was just the result of Xue Hua''s desperate advice.


    If she tries his limits again and again, he doesn''t have to care.


    "Your Highness, you should believe me!"


    Jin Yao was full of confidence, but Xue Hua was so frightened that a cold sweat came out.


    He had no doubt that if the aunt made trouble out of nothing, his highness would throw her directly out of the college and never come back.


    Why long-term plan? He jumped in front of his highness and said.


    "Miss Jin has been tired all the way. Now she must have a rest. Your highness, I''ll take someone down first. You''ll be busy first."


    Then he hurriedly coaxed the aunt away with a smiling face.


    The study was quiet for a moment, but long Tianyu didn''t give up.


    "Ling Ye."


    "Yes."


    Ling Ye appeared in front of him quietly.


    "Throw the chair out."


    "Yes."


    With a "bang", the chair Jin Yaoan sat on just now was thrown out by Ling ye and broken into waste wood.


    The sound startled the people guarding the yard nearby.


    It seems that someone has annoyed the Lord.


    Long Tianyu didn''t lift his head, but his behavior also showed his dissatisfaction.


    Ling Ye turns around and walks to the table again.


    "Have you found out the origin of Jin Yao?"


    "Not yet. I only know that her ancestors came from Xiancheng."


    Long Tianyu raised his head and looked at Ling Ye.


    It''s not that he is incompetent, but the origin of Jin Yao''s pulse. It''s really mysterious.


    For the secret of Xiancheng, although he now has a lot of information, he is not close to the core.


    In order to protect ya''er, he had secretly mastered a force that only belonged to him since he returned to the state of Wei again.


    Even after he forgot something, this force was still firmly in his hands. Obviously, he made all the arrangements first.


    In addition, the teacher had some other adventures before. Now he is probably the closest person on the ground to the secret of Xiancheng.


    Therefore, some people keep coming to the door.


    Jinyao is one of them.


    And his ability is not weak. He once helped him.


    It''s just that he won''t trust anyone except ya''er.


    Because of the origin of Jin Yao, he must find out.


    It doesn''t matter whether his identity is exposed or not. Anyway, those people can''t help him.


    But ya''er must be under his protection.


    "Watch closely to see what she wants to do."


    "Yes."


    Ling Yepiao left. After a while, Xue Hua, the person in charge of cajoling, appeared in the study again.


    "My highness, can''t you take away your cold face a little?"


    Long Tianyu never paid attention to Xue Hua''s exaggeration.


    Moreover, Xue Hua was the one who got in and naturally annoyed him. Xue Hua also had a share.


    Looking up, long Tianyu stared at each other without expression.


    "Xue Hua, you have nothing to do?"


    Suddenly, Xue Hua didn''t dare to do it again.


    "Your Highness, I have something to do. I really have something to do. But this man is in front of you. Don''t you mind?"


    "You take care of it."


    "But people don''t like me!"


    "Then let her see you."


    Xue Hua secretly complained. In fact, he just felt that with Jin Yao''s life experience, status and ability, he could help his highness.


    He has experienced the power of the palace lady.


    Unlike others, he felt that Miss Gong was a burden and a straw bag.


    But why not just use the help that a beautiful man can use?


    However, it is obvious that his highness disdains to use beautiful men.


    "I''ll forget it. I can''t afford this Vajra peony. However, your highness, the news Jin Yao brought you is also worth provoking you this time. In the view of my subordinates, this person is most relieved to stay and watch."


    Leaving aside his feigned frivolous appearance, Xue Hua was keenly aware of something wrong.


    The secret report on long Tianyu''s desk was sent by Jin Yao himself.


    What is written in it is the most secret news about Xiancheng.


    Since these days, they have spent a lot of manpower and material resources to inquire about these things.


    Now the cable is in front of them. This feeling is a little strange.


    Moreover, from the appearance of the Jin family, to helping, and then offering clues.


    Everything went so well that there seemed to be nothing to doubt.


    But too perfect, this is an anomaly.


    What''s more, now, with all the ups and downs, no matter who they cooperate with, they will be tested again and again.


    "Deal with what you''ve caused yourself. Don''t let me see her again."


    Xue Hua sighed at his Highness''s ruthlessness.


    His highness is not easy to be emotional, and all his tenderness seems to have been given to Gong ya.


    I''m afraid your highness will fail to live up to the kindness of many people.


    However, he is only a tool in his Highness''s hand. Just watch the play honestly. For other things, he''d better wait and see.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    Being politely "invited" from the study, Jin Yao is far less indifferent than she shows.


    Cheer up and send the smiling tiger away. Jin Yao turned her head and blackened her face.


    damn!


    How dare they do this to her!


    Dark clouds surged up on a sinking pretty face.


    Her confidant drove away all those who were in the way and lowered her voice.


    "Miss, why do you want to stick that guy''s cold face here? According to your appearance and family background, if you want to marry you, I''m afraid you can row to the other side of the sea!"


    Jin Yao raised her eyebrows with a bit of pride in her eyes.


    That''s right.


    But she just likes the kind of man your highness. He is strong, cold and arrogant. He is more inhumane than the three or nine days of cold ice, but he can attract her attention.


    "What do you know? The more such a man is, the more people want to conquer him. A man like him, except for a woman like me, can''t be worthy of him. He must be mine!"


    In Jin Yao''s eyes, there was a strange and gorgeous light.


    She is too aware of the temperament of such men. The more powerful men in the world, the less they see the soft and weak goods.


    He should be with her. No woman wants him except her!


    "Yes, I see. Miss is right. What is the woman of the palace family? Isn''t it because she gave birth to a baby? They are still unmarried. If your highness really likes her, she should at least be given the title of concubine? But look, the baby is just taking the name of an adopted son. The woman of the palace family has nothing Yes. "


    The maid''s words satisfied Jin Yao very much.


    Although no one outside knows that the adopted son of the highness is his own son, she has secretly used some means to collect information about him since she fell in love with the highness.


    Some time ago, someone told her that the adopted son was the parent-child, and the woman who gave birth to him was gong Ya of the Gong family.


    Hearing that she was angry and anxious, she wanted to tear up fox Meizi''s face immediately.


    But now Gong Ya has disappeared without a trace. It is likely that she has died somewhere.


    It seems that God is on her side.


    "However, I heard that there is a Su Mei in the college who has a lot of relationship with him? Qingfei, where is this man now, do you know?"


    Qingfei immediately told the news he had heard.


    At last, Jin Yao''s eyes were only dismissive of Su Mei.


    "I don''t think she has any ability. I''m afraid Gong Ya deliberately gave it to his Highness''s bitch to warm her bed in order to win his Highness''s favor. Now she''s driven out by the palace family and entered that place. It''s really cheap."


    Gong Ya doesn''t pay attention to her, let alone a Su Mei?


    Qingfei is the same as her master, but her heart is more cruel.


    "Miss, if this woman is cheap, she will win the pity of men. The maid feels that neither Gong Ya nor that little boy nor this Su Mei can stay."


    Qingfei''s words also entered Jinyao''s heart.


    She narrowed her eyes and turned her mind.


    "Indeed, if this son is still alive, will my future children not be behind him? However, since Gong Ya and Su Mei can climb onto your Highness''s bed, it shows that your highness probably likes to let such a soft and weak woman sleep. You find a suitable person. I can''t let others get infected with your Highness''s heart or body."


    "Yes, I understand."


    After arranging all this, Jin Yao looked in the direction of Murong Xi and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 1632

    Men always like to treat that kind of docile woman as a plaything.


    But she is different. She is the proudest rose in the hot sun. She is the woman who can compare with your highness!


    But before that, she needs some help.


    Jin Yao looked thoughtfully in the other direction of the college. A sneer of disdain slowly spread out from the corner of her lips.


    There''s no shortage of fools here.


    After deciding with the teacher to go to the palace for diagnosis, Lin Mengya and Qinghu returned to wenyuge again.


    Because of what happened a few days ago, Wen Yuge was more or less affected.


    After all, they are afraid of the palace family and will vent their anger at Wenyu Pavilion.


    But it''s rare that the Gong family didn''t respond at all, and everything here is the same as before, and the singing never stops every night.


    Where do they know that now Gong Tu and Lin MengWu are too busy to spare their time and come to trouble them?


    When they get everything done, new trouble will come.


    As long as she''s there, they won''t stop.


    "Sir, can I come in?"


    Now Liu qianrong has become the real boss of Wen Yuge, so now she won''t show people easily.


    With her permission, Liu qianrong opened the door and stood respectfully in front of her.


    "I''ve arranged what you told me before."


    Lin Mengya thought of asking Liu qianrong to find some suitable maids.


    I didn''t expect that the other party''s hands and feet were neat. I found it so soon.


    "What''s your character and personality? Can it be of great use?"


    "Please rest assured, sir. They are all innocent girls with pure character. Moreover, they are all foreigners and have no relatives here. Now it seems that they are loyal and reliable."


    Lin Mengya is at ease for the time being. Indeed, without the temptation of external forces, they will not easily betray themselves.


    "Don''t worry about your work. These people, you take the time to send someone to Ma Beichen''s residence. Needless to say, he will know how to do it."


    "Yes."


    The business had been finished, but she saw that Liu qianrong wanted to stop talking.


    "What else?"


    Liu qianrong subconsciously shook her head to deny it, but nodded again, looking rather hesitant.


    Is it the palace family or who is making trouble?


    "If you have something to say, it doesn''t matter. You and I are already friends. I will never sit idly by."


    Lin Mengya thought it was because it was too troublesome, so Liu qianrong was so embarrassed.


    But unexpectedly, the man suddenly knelt in front of her.


    She was stunned and hurried to help.


    But Liu qianrong gently pushed away, raised her head and said to her.


    "I think, I want to go to the palace family with them to take care of the young men of the palace family. I know it''s a little difficult, but qianrong wants to ask her husband to promise me!"


    Her eyebrows were picked. She never dreamed that Liu qianrong would talk to herself about it.


    She didn''t mean to object. After all, those people, whether in ability or friendship, can''t compare with Liu qianrong.


    But everything has a reason before it has a result. She wants to know why Liu qianrong did so.


    "You get up first. I thought it was very difficult. Tell me the reason first, and then I''ll arrange it?"


    Unexpectedly, Liu qianrong shook her head.


    "That''s it. I can''t tell you. I, I also have my difficulties. And I promise you, I will definitely try my best to protect the palace family. Please help me!"


    When it comes to this, Lin Mengya doesn''t really ask.


    After all, Liu qianrong and her are not simply superior and subordinate.


    However, Liu qianrong once asked her to return things to the palace. Now she has to be a maid to take care of her family.


    She always thought it was not that simple.


    But if she refuses, I''m afraid Liu qianrong won''t give up. If she thinks of another way, I''m afraid it will exceed her expectations.


    After thinking about it, she still didn''t promise immediately.


    "Let me think about it. As you know, my relationship with the palace family is not general. The eldest lady is not here and asked me to take good care of the palace family. I don''t believe you. I just have to be more cautious. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Liu qianrong nodded with disappointment, but she was a smart person and naturally knew each other''s consideration.


    Especially when several young masters and grandparents fell ill.


    "I''m waiting for your news. Please rest assured. If you don''t let me go, I won''t go."


    Hearing that Liu qianrong personally broke her concerns, Lin Mengya felt that it was not very interesting.


    After all, it''s her villain''s heart.


    "Thank you for your consideration. Well, I''ll consider tomorrow morning. I''ll give you an answer."


    Liu qianrong immediately breathed a sigh of relief. After thanking her, she withdrew from her room.


    Lin Mengya looked at the silhouette of the counter throw on the doors and windows, gradually walked away, and sighed gently.


    "Qing Hu, you said Liu qianrong, why did you take the initiative to go to the palace?"


    The man who had been hiding in the room came out of the shadow.


    He smiled, glanced at the door and said playfully.


    "Either for revenge or for gratitude."


    She glanced at each other. This man''s eyes are always so poisonous.


    But she felt that Liu qianrong didn''t seem to be going against their great ancestors.


    Just before, Liu qianrong''s attitude, intentionally or unintentionally, was to retreat from the palace family.


    Now suddenly changed, why?


    "By the way, what can you find out about Liu qianrong''s past?"


    For the people around her, Lin Mengya must know the root and the bottom.


    Qinghu sat in front of her, holding his chin with one hand in an enchanting posture, and said in an eloquent way.


    "I heard that she and her mother came from a large family. About ten years ago, she moved to a small village with her mother. Their mother and daughter had a very strict population, and no one had looked for them in recent years. About a year ago, her mother died, and then she came here and took the initiative to come to the door and became the number one of the Wenyu Pavilion."


    The experience was nothing strange, but there was still a doubt in her heart.


    However, Qinghu looked at the doubt on her face, his mouth unconsciously tooted, and his small face was drum by drum, which was very cute. Reached out his finger and gently poked her face.


    "Why?"


    She glanced at each other, but Qinghu smiled happier and poked her harder.


    She dodged a few times, but could only stare at each other angrily and warn.


    "I can tell you, if you pierce this mask, I''ll peel off your skin and make it again!"


    This mask is not ordinary. It is based on some precious fish in the sea.


    Plus the teacher''s unique secret script, so the feel is very close to the real skin.


    Therefore, it makes Qinghu addicted.


    "Well, how old are you and still playing such boring tricks? Come on, what do you think of?"


    She rolled her eyes, but she didn''t hide.


    When Qing Hu poked enough, the talent youyou said.


    "Girl, didn''t you think that she and her mother could be the sin of the palace family?"


    "You mean, she is the illegitimate daughter of the palace family? It''s impossible. If she was really the daughter of the palace family, she would have been welcomed back to the palace family. Do you need my hard work?"


    She rolled her eyes and felt that Qinghu''s statement was too unreliable.


    But Qinghu collapsed in front of her, with a cold light shining in her eyes.


    "Over the years, the Gong family can''t have no girls. What can be done to ensure that they only have boys?"


    In fact, she had considered it before.


    But perhaps it is because of the special body of the Gong family that this situation is caused.


    Especially this time, the great grandfather''s illness was actually caused by blood, which made her more sure that the human quality of the Gong family was different from that of ordinary people.


    However, Liu qianrong''s performance gave her another guess.


    "Perhaps what she wants to repay is not kindness or revenge, but ''fate''."


    Qinghu''s eyes turned and he understood what she meant.


    "Well, you''re right. But what are you going to do in that case?"


    If it was really like what she guessed, Liu qianrong would have to fly away.


    "I like her very much. It would be nice if she could be my sister-in-law."


    "You!"


    Look at her little bad way of calculating others. Qinghu couldn''t help poking her snow-white forehead.


    I''m afraid Liu qianrong has to work for her little girl all her life.


    "I''m doing good. Don''t look at me like I''m a profiteer!"


    The explanation she wanted to cover up made Qinghu laugh even more cheap.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to pay attention to her. She calculated in her heart what to say to Liu qianrong tomorrow.


    She didn''t know which brother was bound to Liu qianrong.


    Why don''t you let Liu qianrong try?


    Anyway, no one wants most at home.


    Oh, does she want to introduce her brothers?


    She was a little nervous about looking for her sister-in-law for the first time.


    But fortunately, ah Xiu came back and interrupted her more and more matchmaking road.


    One afternoon is enough for ah Xiu to inquire about the female gentleman.


    The female gentleman''s name is Jin Yao. Unexpectedly, like Bai Su, she is a practitioner.


    In the college, the name is to teach students to ride and shoot.


    As for her relationship with long Tianyu, she was really introduced by long Tianyu, but he didn''t come forward in person and was always helped by servants.


    However, he never denied the identity of "fiancee".


    So this man was really brought in by the dead man.


    Well, he dares to gossip with others while she is still there!


    Her face sank. As soon as she wanted to find someone to settle accounts, she heard ah Xiu say something timidly.


    "However, the matter between you and Ma Beichen seems to be well known..."


    With a "poof" sound, the puffing anger was poked a hole by this sentence.

 Chapter 1633

    It seems a little embarrassing.


    But she was really innocent, but she always felt that she didn''t seem so righteous.


    But she really felt flustered.


    "Forget it, I''ll let him go for the time being. Do you know anything else?"


    Ah Xiu watched her words and expressions and knew that sister Ya was not ready to come to the door for accountability for the time being. She smiled in her heart.


    She doesn''t know. It''s their little interest.


    The reason why sister Ya let go so easily is simply because sister Ya doesn''t care about this rumor at all.


    It''s just that she wants to take the opportunity to play with her unsmiling brother-in-law.


    "There''s nothing else, but people in the college have a lot of complaints about Mr. Kim. They say she has a big temper and a big shelf. It''s really difficult to serve. In the college, other people don''t pay attention to her except her highness."


    So, this person''s character is very arrogant.


    But such a person should not be regarded by Yu. It will never be used by him, but Jin Yao did enter the college in his name.


    It seems that there is something she doesn''t know.


    She picked up her eyes and looked at Qinghu.


    Fang Cai also looked idle and comfortable. She stared at him a little hairy.


    "Why do you look at me like this? I''m on your side. If I know something, can I not tell you in advance?"


    Lin Mengya scoffed at his busy loyalty.


    "Have you joined him and lied to me less? Forget it, I''ll let you go this time."


    Qinghu immediately flattered and smiled at her, but when the smile was confiscated, he heard her say.


    "Why don''t you dress up as a woman and go undercover? I always think this Jinyao is not that simple."


    Qinghu''s face trembled. This girl must have been intentional!


    Just as he wanted to continue his struggle, there was a knock on the door.


    "I''ll open the door!"


    Qinghu oiled the soles of his feet, opened the door, went up the beam and hid.


    Lin Mengya said a few words and soon adjusted her expression to meet the visitor.


    It was a flower girl newly promoted by Liu qianrong who came in.


    His appearance is average, but his communication skills are very smooth and superb. He is a good hand in greeting and seeing off and adjusting the relationship between the girls in the building.


    At the same time, the other party is also the only person who can enter the small courtyard except Liu qianrong and her maid.


    But now, her face is not quite right.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well, Miss tourmaline wants to see me?"


    Tourmaline doesn''t come often. Every time it comes, it is ordered by Liu qianrong.


    The tourmaline smiled and said softly.


    "Tourmaline shouldn''t have bothered you, but something happened in the front yard. Sister qianrong said that if it''s convenient for you, I hope you can go to the front yard."


    Even if this is euphemistic, it can convey a clear meaning.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. In fact, she was not unable to go.


    "I have nothing to do, but qianrong has something to do with me. Why don''t you come here? You know, it''s not convenient for me to go out and meet people."


    After what happened to the palace family, no one dared to come in and take her again.


    Lin Mengya also changed her previous low-key way, let Liu qianrong let out the wind, and openly admitted the fact that she was in wenyuge.


    Because the palace family planted it, no one dared to come in and take people openly.


    The tourmaline pursed her lips, thought it over, and then said.


    "It''s not a big deal, but there''s a guest in the front yard who wants to see you in person. Sister qianrong said a good word to her, and that person just has to see you. Sister qianrong was pestered by her, so she sent me to ask you. If you don''t want to comment, I''ll send her away."


    If it''s so easy to send, why should Liu qianrong ask tourmaline to invite her?


    After all, she can''t let Liu qianrong be so embarrassed, and she has made up her mind to let Liu qianrong go to the palace. In case of any accident, it''s not good.


    "What kind of guest is it? But the Gong family or the Mu family?"


    Tourmaline shook his head with a strange look on his face.


    "No, it''s a female guest. She said she was Mr. Su Yan''s fiancee."


    Lin Mengya was surprised when she raised her eyebrows.


    She didn''t come to see what the other party was, but Jin Yao took the initiative to come to the door.


    In that case, how could she not see?


    "Well, I''ll go with you. But I''m worth a lot. Can anyone see me?"


    When she said this, tourmaline felt relieved and curious.


    But are Mr. Su Mei and Mr. Su Yan a couple?


    Why suddenly, another fiancee came out?


    "That''s what Mr. Yi means --"


    "In ancient times, someone made a poem in seven steps. Today, I have seven steps to grow lotus. Go and tell her. I''m not a girl in this building, but if I see her here, I''ll be a person in this building. In this way, my selling fee is very valuable!"


    Lin Mengya grinds her teeth, small sample. Do you dare to show it in front of her?


    Tourmaline has a clear mind and can be understood at a glance.


    "I see, sir. Just say how to grow lotus in seven steps. I''ll do it right away."


    Lin Mengya smiled and waved.


    "Come here..."


    She has made up her mind to fight back against Jin Yao, but outside, Liu qianrong, who is dealing with Jin Yao, has a lot of anger in her heart.


    Although it is said that opening the door to do business is to make money with kindness.


    And although they do the business of relying on the door to laugh, few people will say that they are out for sale.


    But in front of this one, he threw his face and didn''t say it. The people around him were all educated and thought they were dirty everywhere.


    No matter how dirty they were, they didn''t ask others for money.


    But they just rely on their parents'' wealth and have nothing to look at.


    So although she was angry and had to entertain, she was not very warm.


    With a bang, the maid angrily threw the tea cup on the table.


    Backhand, gave a mouth to the little girl who served tea.


    "How do you do things? The tea is so hot. If you burn our young lady, ten of your cheap lives are not enough to compensate!"


    The maid was so vicious that she gouged out the beaten little girl with her eyes.


    The flower ladies around couldn''t see it anymore. They couldn''t help pulling the little girl back.


    "What''s great? If you think we can''t serve others, pour it ourselves."


    The maid immediately stared at the flower mother who said that.


    "It''s just a serving bitch. Don''t you dare talk to me like that!"


    But the flower mother was not afraid of her and laughed at her.


    "What''s wrong with the bitch who serves people? Men in the whole city hold money for my mother to serve. Unlike you, no one wants to serve for nothing!"


    "I''ll tear your mouth!"


    The maid was about to hit people when she came up. All the other girls who were watching immediately quit. The scene was going to be chaotic.


    At this time, Liu qianrong coughed.


    "Step back. Who taught you to behave so unruly? People are guests when they come. Don''t apologize to the guests quickly."


    If these words were put elsewhere, I''m afraid the wronged people would feel indignant.


    But the girls in Wenyu pavilion are all human spirits in the happy field.


    At that moment, the flower mother who scolded the maid said first.


    "Ouch, sister qianrong is right. I shouldn''t talk nonsense. I can''t control my broken mouth. I also broke the rules of our Wenyu Pavilion. It''s really uncivilized, vulgar and barbaric. Female guest, I''ll make amends for you. Don''t argue with me or reward us. This face, but we can''t eat. If I break it for you, I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    The flower mother was so shady and strange that her maid''s face turned red and white.


    Liu qianrong winked at the other side. The talking flower mother immediately twisted the snake''s waist and went back.


    Looking back, she said with some apology.


    "Let the guests laugh. Our girl is used to being wild. Don''t worry about him."


    Jin Yao is unhappy. She can''t hear it. Liu qianrong is defending the little bitch.


    If she had left it at home, she would have dealt with that bitch.


    But she has more important things to do today.


    "It doesn''t matter. My people are not sensible. No wonder they can''t see here on weekdays. After all, this is not a serious family. It''s inevitable that they won''t adapt."


    The two men came and went, fighting back and forth.


    Liu qianrong''s Kung Fu is deep, and naturally she doesn''t show any discomfort.


    "Yes, thank you for your forgiveness. Come on, give your guest a pot of Qionghua wine."


    This wine is rare in non Ye City.


    But he didn''t appreciate it at all. He just urged me with an expressionless face.


    "There''s no need to drink wine. I came today to see Mr. Su Mei. Why hasn''t she come yet?"


    Attitude, very impolite.


    Liu qianrong heard the speech, her eyes flashed and said.


    "Sir, I''m just a distinguished guest here. On weekdays, I''m also very busy. It''s rare for me to see. I think I can''t get away for the time being?"


    "Hum! What else can''t get away in the brothel? Aren''t you busy receiving guests?"


    The maid didn''t take advantage of it, and her mouth became even more vicious.


    Liu qianrong was a little cold in her heart. She was very upset when people said that she was her friend.


    Do you really think that Wenyu Pavilion is a place where they can go wild at will?


    Just thinking of not being soft or hard against them, I saw the tourmaline answer the hall with a smile.


    It seems that Mr. has other arrangements.


    "This distinguished guest, my husband said, although the visitor is a guest, she is busy and can''t get away."


    Before she finished, she was robbed by maid an.


    "She shouldn''t refuse our young lady if she has anything!"


    The tourmaline immediately smiled and continued.


    "The girl is right, but our husband has a different temperament. If you have to see it, you can find a way."

 Chapter 1634

    Jin Yao looked down on Su Mei, and she could have sent someone to ask Su Mei out for an interview in private.


    But she''s so big, she just wants to thoroughly belittle Su Mei''s identity and let the whole city know that the woman is just a laughing bitch.


    But now, the other party has picked up the shelf.


    She could not help sneering. She wanted to see what tricks the man could play.


    "Oh? What rules?"


    "If our guests want to see the girls who are not on duty tonight, they must order the moon light."


    When the tourmaline finished, Liu qianrong frowned gently.


    She has never heard of this rule in the building.


    Besides, this is tantamount to fulfilling the woman''s wish to regard Mr. Su Mei as a member of the cabinet?


    Fortunately, she was always cautious and didn''t ask questions in front of outsiders.


    But she saw the hand of tourmaline. Without anyone noticing, the thumb and index finger of her left hand were gently pinched together, and the remaining three white and tender fingers were gently stretched out.


    The worry in my heart was half gone at once.


    This is the code agreed between Mr. and them, which means "don''t worry, everything is going well".


    In that case, she might as well see what new ways Mr. has come up with to deal with these guys.


    Jin Yao''s eyebrows were picked, and her tone also took a bit of disdain.


    "I thought Mr. Su Mei was not from your cabinet. No, since this is her place to settle down, I shouldn''t break the rules. Just say how to light the moon light!"


    Jin Yao laughed to herself. This woman is really worse than she expected.


    Such a person is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Well, our moon lights are one hundred and twenty-one."


    "The price is a little shabby. Come on, give her a hundred Liang."


    Tourmaline secretly laughed at each other''s generosity, but next, things are not so simple.


    She took a hundred taels of silver with both hands and smiled.


    But he went on


    "Luxury" is not necessarily a derogatory term.


    At least in the case of the owner''s high taste, it is with exquisite decoration beauty.


    The woman in plain clothes in front of me, somehow, seems to fit here.


    Jin Yao stood at the door for about a while. The man looked up as if he had just found her.


    "I heard that a distinguished guest is looking for me? Sorry, I don''t have any other hobbies. I just like reading books. I''ve kept you waiting. Please sit down."


    Even though ah Xiu described Jin Yao''s appearance, it sounded like a heroic and beautiful woman.


    But now that she met, she felt that ah Xiu was right.


    Compared with the various beauties she had seen before, Jin Yao''s beauty has vigorous vitality.


    It''s not the beauty of girls and men, but the beauty of female generals like Mulan.


    But the beauty of this person is beautiful, but there is a deep and deep in his eyes, which shows the forthright beauty of Jin Yao, always with such a touch of discomfort.


    It''s like a pair of inappropriate shoes on one foot.


    No matter how beautiful it looks outside, there is still some mismatch.


    In short, that means she''s a little pretending.


    But it was the first time they met. Lin Mengya''s look was enough.


    "Are you Su Mei?"


    The other party, in a very blunt tone, was very impolite.


    Lin Mengya put away her book and nodded.


    "I am."


    "I''m here today to warn you!"


    Straight forward, Jin Yao stared at the woman in front of her and said proudly.


    "Oh? I don''t know when I offended you."


    "I''m Su Yan''s fiancee. You know, Su Yan''s birth and family background are beyond the reach of people like you. I don''t care what happened before. Since I''m here, you''d better be sensible in the end. Don''t be annoying among us!"


    Lin Mengya was a little cold in her heart. Oh, before she said anything, a cat and dog came to the door?


    However, she remembered some news she got before Jin Yao came.


    Since she''s so careful, she has to cooperate, doesn''t she?


    Then he sank his face and looked angry.

 Chapter 1635

    "What do you mean by that? Su Yan and I are also in love. It''s not your turn to intervene!"


    But Jin Yao snorted coldly.


    "You''re just a dew marriage. Don''t think I don''t know. You''re just greedy for his money when you''re with him. Otherwise, how can you coax him to build a yard for you?"


    "That''s what he meant to me. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Surely you don''t know? Under my advice, he has awakened. Your yard has become a delusion."


    "No! You lied to me!"


    Lin Mengya had some disbelief in her eyes. Jin Yao thought she was shaken and immediately intensified.


    "You can''t believe what I said, but you were kicked out of the college. Did he ask you to go back?"


    Not only did I find it, but I came in through the wall in the middle of the night.


    However, Lin Mengya''s face became more and more ugly, as if Jin Yao was right about something.


    Jin Yao hid her pride in her eyes. Look, this woman is so stupid. She provoked a few words at will and the other party believed it.


    "That''s just because, because he has something to do and I''m on the cusp of the storm, so he won''t see me for the time being!"


    "One thing I''m afraid you don''t know? He also went to the Palace Banquet. But I heard that the host of the banquet had a grudge against you?"


    No! About Ma Beichen, her husband watched a live broadcast!


    What should I do? Do you want to prepare two coffins for Ma Beichen in advance?


    "What is he going to do?"


    Seeing her shaking her head, Jin Yao seemed more uncomfortable and couldn''t help adding another fire.


    "Of course, he''s going to mend the old friendship. To tell you the truth, he''s lost his way now and knows you''re not his good match at all. That''s why he went to the palace family for a dinner to show his friendship. You can''t believe it, but I''m afraid everyone in the palace family knew about it that night. You have a wide network here. You can ask others. Do I lie?"


    From beginning to end, Lin Mengya didn''t feel nervous at all.


    But she felt that Jin Yao in front of her had a slight sense of disobedience between what she said and what she did.


    But now, it''s not time to think about it.


    "I! I don''t believe it! You must have come to deceive me! I must admit it myself!"


    With that, she seemed to have lost her mind and ran out with excitement.


    But Jin Yao stopped her.


    "Ask him personally? What face do you have to see him now? Don''t forget, where is this place? You''ve been dirty for a long time, and he''ll want you again. Dream!"


    "No, I didn''t!"


    She roared with grief and anger. The emotional tension was in place!


    Then she blushed and shook her head desperately.


    "I''m not. I''m innocent!"


    Jin Yao sneered. Do you really think it''s easy to take her silver?


    At this time, the door behind them opened quietly.


    Jin Yao happened to see the man standing behind her, but she made an angry expression on her face.


    "If you are really innocent, why do you want to hang a sign here to laugh? Why don''t you go to him? If I didn''t pay today, would you sell yourself if it were another man?"


    Jin Yao knows that Su Mei is over.


    It is true that she lights the moon lamp, and because the other party pretends to be smart, she can now be more realistic.


    Let everyone know that Su Mei is a woman who can be bought with money.


    She knew the man''s pride too well. If Su Mei was really dirty, Her Highness wouldn''t want her!


    Su Mei opened her mouth and seemed unable to argue.


    Jin Yao immediately pretended to be surprised and looked behind her.


    "You, why are you here?"


    The familiar breath had made her clear who was standing behind her.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was not afraid at all. Instead, she took a step back and gently fell back. Her waist, which had nowhere to be placed, was held in her hand.


    "Naturally, you came to buy me, didn''t you, sir?"


    Her voice "Ye" deliberately trembled and lengthened the ending.


    Sweet as honey / juice, soft as white clouds, and itchy. I wish I could take her little hand and scratch it in my heart to relieve the itch.


    Long Tianyu trapped people in her arms, lowered her head and looked at her head.


    It seems that there is nothing worth noting except her in the world.


    Surprised, he became Jin Yao instead.


    incorrect!


    There must be something wrong!


    Shouldn''t Su Mei, such a cheap woman, be pushed away by him and then walk away, breaking her friendship from now on?


    But now, the damned woman is safe and secure, leaning in the arms of Her Highness.


    "My Lord, why did you come here? I want to die!"


    She turned around and said greasy in her mouth, but the finger poked on his chest was very hard.


    That little face is also a little unhappy.


    After she poked a few times, long Tianyu reached out and grabbed her little hand.


    Don''t say, it really hurts.


    But on the surface, it is still high and cold.


    "Busy."


    "No matter how busy you are, you can''t forget that I''m not? If you don''t come today, I really think you have a fiancee!"


    She bit the last three words very clearly.


    Long Tianyu frowned. In fact, he didn''t listen to what they said before.


    But he hasn''t heard anyone mention his fiancee before.


    "I didn''t."


    It''s better not to, otherwise, hum, it won''t be solved by poking a few times!


    After warning each other with her eyes, she turned her head and looked at Jin Yao with a little doubt.


    "But the girl just claimed to be your fiancee. I can''t tell which is true or false!"


    Jin Yao''s face was cold. Unexpectedly, Her Highness was confused by this woman.


    But she must not let her highness admit that she is not his fiancee.


    In this way, she lost her face.


    Fortunately, her identity, for your highness, still needs to be scruples.


    Now, he opened his mouth softly.


    "In fact, I''m just afraid you''ll be blinded by others. After all, my father has high hopes for you, sir."


    She is so complacent. Your highness, if you don''t look at anything else, should you look at her father''s face?


    But I didn''t want to. The other party said without thinking.


    "I have nothing to do with her."


    He was resolute and didn''t save her any face.


    Jin Yao breathed, and her heart suddenly filled with strong resentment and jealousy.


    How? Murong Xi, how dare he!


    "Oh, a big girl, why don''t you know how to be ashamed? Come on, girl, since you have nothing to do with my Mr. Su Yan, you can go."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and felt very happy.


    In fact, from the eyes of long Tianyu just now, she can see that there is no affair between Jin Yao and long Tianyu.


    Some things can''t be hidden, especially adultery.


    But Jin Yao was still unwilling to leave even though she was trembling with anger.


    "Su Yan, do you really want to disappoint my father''s hope for her? Do you know how much effort they have devoted to you? How can you destroy a woman?"


    In such a short time, she was labeled as a curse of beauty.


    But long Tianyu was not moved at all. She just held her in her arms and her tone was cold.


    "Get out!"


    Jin Yao almost went crazy.


    Is this the cold and inhumane highness who, in order to succeed, does not hesitate to do anything?


    She originally thought that her highness was just hoodwinked for a while, but unexpectedly, things have developed to this extent!


    "You will regret it, you will regret it!"


    Jin Yao''s eyes were red. She wanted to run away from them, but the couple reacted quickly enough.


    The tacit understanding flashed aside, making Jin Yao jump into the air.


    The man fell out of the door with a bang.


    Gee, it hurts so much!


    "Miss!"


    The maid hurried to help Jin Yao. Even if she had just played three points, she now has seven points.


    She covered her face and ran out of the Wenyu Pavilion crying.


    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya sympathized with her for the last fall.


    It''s very clever, man and bitch. Now the human setup is completely destroyed.


    "OK, it''s all scattered. There''s nothing to look at."


    Liu qianrong and tourmaline have been staring here, but something happened just now, so we''ll deal with it for the time being.


    I didn''t expect that they had only gone for a while, and the direction of things was a little incomprehensible.


    Fortunately, they also knew that the two inside didn''t want to be disturbed. At the moment, they evacuated the onlookers.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu just hugged each other and clubbed beside each other.


    "All right, don''t hold it. Everyone is gone."


    "No, hold it a little longer."


    This guy, he''s charming.


    Lin Mengya was helpless, but she still let herself go and leaned her body against each other.


    "The one who ran out just now -"


    "I have nothing to do with her."


    "Who asked you that? I mean --"


    "There was no loss. I didn''t pay attention to them at all."


    "Oh."


    I''m sorry. She''s worried for nothing?


    I don''t know how long I held it. Long Tianyu''s hair didn''t let go. At this time, Lin Mengya was a little sleepy.


    It was suddenly released, and she even chirped.


    "It''s over, isn''t it? Let''s talk about business."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man fell into the man''s arms again.


    This time it was even more excessive. I even threw her horizontally and hugged her to the princess.


    "I said, is this your special posture for talking about business?"


    She gave him a silent squint, but unexpectedly, the man really nodded.


    "Only for you."


    The white eyes turned over. When did the man become so sticky?


    No matter how much she felt, at least she didn''t struggle or object.


    "Well, I won''t tangle with you about posture. What''s the origin and purpose of that girl? Should you tell me?"

 Chapter 1636

    If Jin Yao is simply jealous, Lin Mengya will not pay attention to her.


    But just because she can lead long Tianyu here from the college, Jin Yao''s identity and status are not simple.


    Long Tianyu can''t be unclear about the news here.


    Before tossing a little, if yu thought something was wrong, he would have sent someone to stop it secretly.


    But he didn''t do so, and he came to find someone himself.


    The problem here is big.


    Long Tianyu put her on the chair. Although she relaxed a little, her hand never left her psoas muscle.


    "Jin Yao''s family has some contacts with Xiancheng."


    Hearing the speech, she frowned.


    "Do they want to be lobbyists?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and kissed her hand.


    "Jin Yao''s family is a ferry. They have been working for Xiancheng since before."


    "So, does the Jin family want to bite the master back?"


    Long Tianyu smiled, his eyes full of appreciation.


    "People in Xiancheng are extremely arrogant. For the Kim family, I''m afraid they just keep a dog. They can understand if they want to turn back."


    Knowing the identity of the Jin family, she knew these things when she thought about them.


    But she doesn''t understand why long Tianyu''s attitude towards Jin Yao is so gentle.


    Long Tianyu seemed to see her doubts, lowered his voice and said in her ear.


    "Your identity can''t be seen through by anyone. Especially Jin Yao."


    "However, she hasn''t seen me, and I have made enough changes. Even people who are familiar with me may not recognize me, let alone others?"


    "Ya''er, you are the most special one. It is also because of your particularity that you are the target they are looking for. In order to find you, they have many unfathomable means. I can''t hide you, so you must be careful and never reveal any flaws."


    He bent down and, in his deep black eyes, made no secret of his concern for her.


    As soon as Lin Mengya''s heart warmed, she took his hand and gave him a gentle response.


    "I know that if it''s the day when I have to hide, I won''t be brave."


    Long Tianyu finally showed a satisfied smile, held her face in both hands, and gently dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "Jin Yao is not simple. She may come to you in the future. If you can''t see her, don''t see her."


    She quickly agreed.


    Because when long Tianyu just arrived, she felt his cold murderous spirit.


    It must be because Jin Yao may have the means to see through her.


    Fortunately, he didn''t show any flaws. Otherwise, here tonight and today tomorrow will be the death day of Jin Yao.


    "Children, how are these days?"


    It''s OK when she''s busy. She can calculate others and expose others'' traps with all her heart and eyes.


    But when she is free, she still misses the two little babies most.


    If she wasn''t afraid of bringing any danger to the children, she really wanted to see the two babies.


    "It''s all right. I arranged a secret residence for them. No one can take them except us."


    "I really miss them. You don''t know. I dream of them every night."


    Hearing the yearning and helplessness in her arms, long Tianyu was distressed and had something to eat.


    He had only her in his dream, but there were others in her dream.


    Now, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "What about me?"


    "What?"


    "Do you want me?"


    Lin Mengya just wanted to answer "yes", but she immediately reacted that the man''s attitude seemed a little sour.


    She has always had a smart brain. This time she was only half a beat slow to figure it out.


    It turned out that the father was angry again.


    Then he stretched out his hand and stopped his strong waist.


    "Naturally, I miss you most. They are my children. They will accompany their lover after 20 years at most. And you are the one who will accompany me all my life."


    She raised her head, and her words were as sweet as honey. When she poured them down in a bowl, the effect was like ecstasy soup.


    Suddenly, the sour strength in long Tianyu''s heart disappeared.


    Now the two children are also older. When they are more than ten years old, they will be kicked out and start a family.


    At that time, there will be only two of them left in the family. Isn''t it beautiful?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know her man''s plan at all. What she thinks now is the major events that perplex them.


    After the couple were bored for a while, long Tianyu still had to leave first.


    But today he openly appeared here and drove Jin Yao away for her. I''m afraid the matter has spread.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. After all, it doesn''t make much difference whether long Tianyu uses this false identity to be public or not.


    After all, Su Yan is a big figure in feiye city.


    Those outside who want to make up her mind will have to weigh it from now on.


    "Why did my brother-in-law leave now?"


    Seeing long Tianyu leave with his own eyes, ah Xiu immediately couldn''t wait to enter the house and asked.


    Lin Mengya looked at ah Xiu and was speechless.


    "If he doesn''t go, will he stay here for supper?"


    "But you two are the real husband and wife, aren''t you? Jin Yao, I know at a glance that he is not dead to his brother-in-law. If you don''t keep your brother-in-law now, it''s difficult to protect that Jin Yao and will think about it."


    The corner of her mouth smoked. Dare you love this girl? Do you want her to take the initiative to devote herself to retaining long Tianyu?


    The child is bad at learning!


    "Ah Xiu, in fact, there won''t be such a problem between us. Even if it''s... Forget it, you''ll understand later."


    Ah Xiu hated iron and steel and sighed. Where did husband and wife sleep in separate rooms for a long time?


    Look, now someone wants to paste upside down. I''m afraid something will happen sooner or later.


    What a worry!


    The seven moon lights make Jin Yao the rest of everyone''s conversation and laughter in the non Ye City.


    Everyone was talking about her shallow knowledge, and some even gave her a label of recklessness and ignorance.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    "What did Jin Yao do after returning from here?"


    Qinghu lay lazily on the table, but his words were not vague.


    "After she went back, she had a big quarrel with long Tianyu. However, she didn''t even go into the yard. She didn''t see anyone after playing all night. In the morning, she was carried back to her yard by the people around her. It is said that she felt that she had no face to see anyone again."


    To have such a result, she can only say that it seems to be within her expectation.


    The hand of pruning potted plants couldn''t help stopping.


    A Xiu accidentally dropped the potted plant in the sun a few days ago. After a miserable day''s exposure, the leaves and flowers have wilted, which is not decent.


    But she knew that the roots of such words were very developed and could not die easily.


    So trim the top and it will brew heart buds again.


    "Find someone to look after her."


    It was not her intention to target Jin Yao, but even long Tianyu said to stay away from them.


    In this way, the Jin family is not easy to deal with. Even for some reasons, long Tianyu had to endure temporarily.


    So how could such a family raise Jinyao, a man with only a shell and no brain?


    What happened that day was really too strange.


    She asked Jin Yao to light the moon lamp, which was already a very wonderful request.


    If this matter is put on ordinary people, losing a little face is better than losing everything in the family. Is it better to fall into the hands of others?


    But Jin Yao was not only fooled, but also took it for granted.


    Even if she wants to play tricks and let her misunderstand long Tianyu, the means are not superb at all.


    It always feels like she''s just a spoiled daughter.


    But now, even Lin MengWu knows that secretly, she tripped and broke it.


    Jin Yao, who did such a thankless and blind thing, really made her feel that she was not in line.


    But now, she has no evidence and can''t judge what Jin Yao''s actions mean.


    "I''d better look at her first and tell them not to relax their vigilance."


    "They have to dare. Oh, there is also news from Liu qianrong. They have been sent to the palace house by Ma Beichen on the grounds that Gong Tu and Gong Wu don''t take good care of them."


    Although Ma Beichen still carried the banner of her fiancee, it was also because of this that things went so smoothly.


    It was ma Beichen who wanted to take the teacher to see a doctor. He delayed a little.


    I don''t know whether Gong Tu is really guilty or just doesn''t want the doctor brought by Ma Beichen to see a doctor.


    In a word, he prevaricated in every way.


    In the end, Ma Beichen stepped on his painful foot in front of the crowd and pointed at Gong Tu, which was guilty.


    Where is Gong Tu Ma Beichen''s opponent? Soon, Gong Tu agreed to let Ma Beichen take people to see it.


    And she will go with her teacher on that day.


    Another day later, Ma Beichen came out and said that the agreed time had come.


    She changed her clothes early in the morning and looked like Eucommia ulmoides. It was not dawn. Taking advantage of the last group of guests here, she came to a small shop on the street.


    This is the foothold that Qinghu has already prepared. In fact, this is also due to her previous arrangement to recover all the land deeds of feiye city.


    The shops now belong to the palace family.


    Anyone who wants to do business here can only rent, not sell.


    So no one knows who the owner of the shop is.


    She hid in the backyard and waited for a long time. It was almost noon, and there was no teacher coming.


    She wants to change with eucommia ulmoides God unknowingly, and then go to the palace.


    After all, with Gong Tu''s temper, he must have made a prior investigation if he could agree with man Beichen to bring people.


    She can''t always go to the teacher to brush her face. Besides, even if she does, it''s a matter of recent days. Gong Tu can''t help being suspicious.


    "For the spies, they said they had reached the corner."


    Qinghu whispered a reminder. Lin Mengya nodded and looked out intently.


    After a while, she must seize the opportunity and quickly change over!

 Chapter 1637

    It was the most sunny noon.


    The pedestrians on the street were wilted by the sun, and even the stall owners on both sides of the street couldn''t cheer up.


    Occasionally, two urchins ran around, bringing a string of crisp laughter.


    In such weather, anyone with some power at home will either stay at home or go out in a carriage or a small sedan chair.


    In the distance, a small sedan came trembling.


    In addition to the sedan chair man, there was a little boy next to the sedan chair.


    The boy is probably afraid of the sun, so he always lowers his head and doesn''t attract attention.


    The sedan bearer''s foot journey is very fast. I think it''s urgent.


    "You can slow down and be steady! If the old man in there is broken by you, you can''t afford it!"


    The man was fanning the wind with his wide sleeves and told him uneasily.


    The bearers, who were shirtless, were unwilling. After all, if they sent the people early, they could finish their work early.


    Therefore, we can only unconsciously speed up our pace, regardless of the man''s dissuasion.


    At this time, a car carrying a huge wooden box suddenly rushed out of the alley.


    The flat carriage is not fast, but it is not very flexible because of the things on it.


    He appeared suddenly, so that the sedan bearers who had just been on their way did not notice at all.


    When they found out, they couldn''t stop.


    With a "bang", the sedan chair and the carriage collided fiercely.


    The carriage is not big and there is no big problem.


    The big wooden box pulled from the back fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, the crude wooden box fell to pieces, and the contents fell to the ground with a "crack".


    "Oh, it''s ice!"


    The children playing by the roadside had sharp eyes and suddenly got stuck in a wooden box. It was actually the ice that only the rich people could enjoy in summer.


    The ice was hard and brittle and broke into many large pieces in an instant.


    After touching the hot ground, the ice melts faster, and a pool of water stains flows out of the ground.


    But at the same time, it also brings a rare ray of cool in summer.


    "It''s ice! Come and get it!"


    It''s probably too hot, because it''s rare to see such a large piece of ice on weekdays.


    After the vendors around shouted, they rushed out a lot of people and wanted to grab the ice.


    But the man who pulled the ice quit and immediately jumped to the broken ice narrator to stop it.


    "You can''t take it? It''s ordered. You can''t take it!"


    But who cares? Everyone is looting. It''s not lively for a while.


    As one of the culprits, the sedan chair suddenly tilted to the side of the road because of the collision of the sedan chairs.


    Fortunately, they reacted quickly, but they heavily butted the sedan chair to the ground, but did not overturn the sedan chair.


    "My miracle doctor!"


    The man who said "slow down and be safe" before he stopped talking just now jumped in front of the sedan chair.


    "Doctor, doctor, are you all right?"


    He couldn''t wait to ask, and the miraculous doctor in it came out after a while.


    "No harm."


    As soon as he heard that the miracle doctor was all right, the man immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turning around, he stared at several people and scolded.


    "I told you to slow down. Now, my miracle doctor is going to be broken! I''m going to tell your master that this is a miracle doctor invited by our childe at a high price. If you dare to bump the miracle doctor, I''ll lift your skin!"


    In fact, those people have long been dissatisfied with men, but at present, they are in the first place, and it is useless to be scolded.


    Still have to accompany the smiling face and talk to the man.


    But the man was very fierce. Although he was a man, he was a bit more difficult than the shrew who went to the countryside.


    After a few efforts, I scolded people, and I didn''t even have a chance to interrupt.


    For a long time, a voice came from the sedan chair.


    "Eucommia ulmoides, go and see what''s going on ahead."


    Eucommia ulmoides, carrying the medicine box, took the order and immediately went to the front to inquire.


    The four sedan bearers just looked at it secretly and were scolded by the man.


    Men are also fierce. If they scold so much, there is no repetition.


    After a while, Eucommia ulmoides came back.


    As always, carrying the medicine box is no different from before.


    "Sir, just now several sedan bearers were in a hurry and suddenly hit the carriage that suddenly rushed out. Unexpectedly, the carriage was delivering ice. After the ice box was broken, someone robbed it."


    "Well, let''s wait a minute."


    "Yes."


    After all, it''s ice. Even if someone is strong, it still can''t catch up with the speed of melting.


    For ordinary people, such crystal clear ice, although rare, is of little use.


    Anyway, it''s melted. It''s just a pool of water.


    But they didn''t notice that the first person who rushed out just now didn''t pick up anything


    The ice grab was over soon.


    At this time, the coachman in charge of transporting ice remembered that this happened because of something.


    Now, come to them for compensation.


    Who would have thought that the man who had sharp teeth just now paid for it without saying three or two words in front of the coachman.


    However, the sedan chair bearers were not surprised, because at their angle, they saw the driver''s waist well. Don''t use this ice cone.


    Cut, it''s bullying the soft and afraid of the hard!


    "Well, the money has been lost and the people have dispersed. Don''t you go and wait for dinner?"


    He has just lost some money. That man is in a bad mood. Therefore, just like just now, I didn''t leave any politeness.


    These sedan bearers also saw the nature of this man, and all of them were a little unhappy.


    But their current task is to send people to the palace.


    The sedan chair continued to walk, but none of them knew. In such a short time, someone changed the core.


    Before, she deliberately asked Eucommia to put several pairs of thick insoles in his shoes, and then deliberately asked him to walk with his head down and shoulders down. Therefore, her change was enough to confuse the false with the true.


    Soon, they arrived at Gong''s house.


    "Miracle doctor! My miracle doctor, please slow down!"


    That man was sent by Ma Beichen.


    But Lin Mengya thought, why is this man so strange?


    But at the thought of Ma Beichen, she suddenly felt that it was really someone looking for someone.


    At this time, the palace family was more vigilant than a few days ago.


    Although those people almost turned the backyard upside down before, they still didn''t catch the man who entered the backyard.


    Therefore, gongtu and Gongwu both feel uneasy about sleeping and eating.


    They had imprisoned the rest of the palace family in a disguised form. If it was spread, he would do them no good at all.


    If the people of the lineages of the Gong family who have experienced outside know this, they are afraid that they will find it much more difficult to get the Gong family again.


    Therefore, in a guilty conscience, they strengthened their guard and sent people to inquire about the news.


    As soon as someone publicizes it, shut up immediately.


    But I don''t think there''s nothing to talk about except the young master of the horse family.


    It''s just that Ma Beichen said to go home and make trouble.


    He just relied on his relationship with Gong Ya and really came into contact with Gong Qianfeng and them.


    Otherwise, it would have blown up long ago. There is no room for them to deal with it.


    Even so, Gong TU was extremely cautious.


    These four sedan bearers are the people he sent.


    Make sure there are no exceptions along the way.


    Lin Mengya followed the teacher into the door, but she didn''t see Gong Tu dancing with Lin Mengya.


    "Here comes the miracle doctor. Thank you. This way, please."


    Gong Tu''s confidants came to meet them personally. Lin Mengya kept hanging her head and quietly followed the teacher behind her.


    They walked through the front yard to the place where their great ancestors looked after them.


    The guard here seems to be twice as strong as before.


    The guard saw him and let him go easily.


    However, when she wanted to follow in, she was stopped.


    "You can''t go in. Wait outside."


    The man in charge said, but Lin Mengya had to go.


    What if they are against the teacher?


    She asked back immediately.


    "Why?"


    "If you can''t enter, you can''t enter. This is not a place where you can enter casually."


    "But I''ll help my husband!"


    "That won''t work. Just wait here and don''t move anywhere."


    The man glanced at her faintly, which was a warning.


    Lin Mengya shrunk her neck and reluctantly stopped holding the medicine box.


    The steward is very satisfied, but someone might as well speak next to him.


    "The rules of your palace family are really special. Ask the doctor to come and see, but don''t let anyone take medicine in. Why, when our miracle doctors are those charlatans, can they give you a chance to take medicine in the air?"


    The man sneered, and some of his words were not very pleasant to hear.


    The steward frowned at once, and the man smiled again, as if he had just been joking.


    "The steward of your noble family is certainly not as short-sighted as those people. I can''t speak. Don''t tell me the truth. In fact, our miracle doctor is old. His hands, feet and ears are not easy to use, but his head is smart. This little brother was picked up by our miracle doctor. He has been doing the same to our miracle doctor over the years Fingers and palms. Only when he is here, can we not let our miracle doctor diagnose the wrong pulse. "


    Hearing what he said, the steward hesitated.


    But the palace family didn''t welcome this miracle doctor. If he made a mistake, wouldn''t it be better to go away directly?


    He just wanted to talk, but unexpectedly, his wrist was pressed by the miracle doctor.


    "Hiss - what are you doing?"


    A tingling sensation came from the wrist.


    He took a breath of air-conditioning. As soon as he wanted to have an attack, his wrist was loosened.


    "This elder brother in charge, in fact, our miracle doctor wants to save you!"


    Lin Mengya immediately said, and the man in charge obviously had some angry impatience because of what had just happened.


    Her face was even worse when she said so.


    "Charlatans dare to cheat without looking where this is!"

 Chapter 1638

    Presumably no one likes to be said to be ill. As soon as the manager''s face changes, he comes to scold them both.


    But I don''t want the miracle doctor. He just snorted coldly and said strangely.


    "These days, you must not sleep well at night."


    In a word, the expression on the steward''s face froze slightly.


    The miracle doctor looked up and down again at will, and his tone was a little chilly sarcasm.


    "I''m so bad that I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to get up one day. When I was young, I didn''t commit less sins. When I get old, I''ll find it sooner or later."


    This is an obscure statement.


    But the steward understood the meaning and couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    In recent years, although he was still lively for a hundred days, he was a little weak when he arrived at his Kang. On the contrary, he was teased by the woman all day.


    He couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water. He also took a bit of flattery.


    "Old miracle doctor, I was blind to Mount Tai before. How offensive. Please don''t take it to heart."


    The miracle doctor glanced at him with pride.


    It''s a dilemma for the manager, but it''s related to his male style. How dare you neglect it.


    Fortunately, at this time, the apprentice next to him solved his difficulties.


    "You don''t have to worry. Although my husband has a strange temper, he is not unreasonable. In this way, you can introduce my husband to go inside for diagnosis and treatment. I''ll tell you something else."


    After selling a favor of the steward, the other party is not grateful, but at least it is much more pleasing to the eye.


    He was just another apprentice, and everything was under the supervision of the supervisor, and there was no way to turn it over, so he stopped it.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Seeing that people were released, the people who followed the Ma family also showed a flattering smile.


    Under Lin Mengya''s eyes, the Ma family took out a silver ticket and quietly stuffed it into the steward.


    It turned out that he came prepared.


    Her heart moved slightly. It seemed that Ma Beichen had used a lot of thought.


    If you have money, you may be able to restore your masculinity. The steward suddenly smiles and has a much more friendly attitude.


    The man followed by the Ma family is as clever as a lotus. In a few words, he can feel the preference of the steward. Now they are talking happily.


    Lin Mengya and the teacher looked at each other vaguely. They were not in a hurry and went to the yard where their great grandfather lived temporarily.


    As soon as he knocked on the door, Gong Ping asked.


    "Who is it?"


    "Little brother, we are a miracle doctor invited by the Ma family to diagnose several masters of the palace family."


    Her voice was covered up, and Gong Ping may not recognize it.


    I saw the door open, revealing Gong Ping''s suspicious face.


    "Ma family? Which Ma family?"


    It seems that gongtu didn''t notice in advance.


    There was someone staring outside, and she didn''t dare to show too many flaws, so she had to raise her voice to answer.


    "It''s the Ma family who has a great relationship with your eldest lady. Oh, the person who invited us is the Ma young master, Ma Beichen."


    Hearing that it was the Ma family, Gong Ping''s alert was not reduced by half.


    It''s just the attitude. It''s not as stiff as it was just now.


    "Since it''s the kindness of the young master of the horse family, you can come in. Just be careful. Our master and young master are very expensive."


    "Yes."


    With that, Gong Ping let the door open.


    Lin Mengya helped the teacher into the room.


    She made a gesture and took a deep breath. Fortunately, there was no one else in the room except the breath of her great grandfather and her brothers.


    It seems that Gong Tu and Lin MengWu are very relieved of their means.


    Gong Ping kept staring at them. Lin Mengya didn''t take the time to explain too much. She just lowered her voice and said in her own original voice.


    "It''s me."


    Gong Ping recognized her instantly.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little excited, but Lin Mengya immediately silenced him.


    "This is the miracle doctor I invited. Go to the door and watch. Don''t let them find out."


    Gong Ping nodded and immediately dutifully went to watch the door.


    The teacher also changed the old age he pretended to be outside and quickly jumped up to his great grandfather''s bed.


    "This pulse is really strange."


    After the teacher looked at the pulse of several people at one time, his eyebrows could not help but frown.


    If it is from the pulse, several people really have weak breath, but this emptiness is not consumed, but faint. It seems that something has been suppressed.


    "Silver needle."


    She immediately took out the silver needle in the medicine box. The teacher didn''t look at it. She found the silver needle he needed by hand.


    He quickly tore open the clothes on the chest of his second brother and put a needle on him.


    When the teacher started, she was naturally steady, accurate and fast, which was beyond her reach.


    The five silver needles went down, but the position vaguely surrounded the heart.


    The teacher focused on the second brother''s chest, and she didn''t dare to speak. She followed the teacher and stared at the second brother''s broad and strong chest.


    Just now, the bronze chest muscle gradually swelled with purple lines.


    The lines gathered more and more. Finally, they were dense and filled with the chest surrounded by silver needles, which looked strange and unpredictable.


    At this time, the second brother also reacted.


    Under the closed eyelids, you can see the eyes rolling back and forth.


    "Second brother, second brother!"


    She lay on her second brother''s ear and called softly. Her second brother''s eyes trembled and seemed to open at any time.


    Her heart was ecstatic, but at this time, the purple lines on the chest of the second brother suddenly scattered.


    In an instant, it disappeared all over his chest.


    And the second brother had no sign of waking up again.


    "Fall short!"


    She heard the teacher''s gnashing of teeth in her ear.


    The loss in her heart was unbearable, but she soon thought that since the teacher could make the second brother have such a reaction, she also had a clue.


    As long as there is a little hope, she will save her great grandfather and several brothers.


    "It doesn''t matter, teacher. Everything is difficult at the beginning. We will succeed."


    The teacher looked at her and sighed faintly.


    But in my eyes, hope never dies.


    "Young lady, didn''t the second young master wake up just now?"


    Gong Fang was very excited to see it.


    After waiting so long, he finally saw the dawn of hope. How can he not be anxious?


    Unfortunately, in the end, the second young master still couldn''t wake up.


    Inevitably, some dejected.


    Lin Mengya touched his head and said softly.


    "It''s just a temporary failure. Soon, we''ll find a way to save people."


    No matter how hard it is, there is still hope.


    Gong Ping''s firmness in her eyes made her more moved.


    He must have been wronged here.


    The teacher is still contemplating and studying the condition of several people. Lin Mengya goes to do the aftermath work.


    After pulling out several silver needles, she carefully wiped them with a clean cloth towel before putting them in a small box for disinfection.


    But unexpectedly, there was a little light green left on the white cloth towel.


    Strange, how can it be green?


    She raised the cloth towel, put it in the sun, narrowed her eyes and looked carefully.


    you ''re right.


    Even if the color is very light, if the cloth towel is not pure white, this green will certainly be ignored.


    Put it under your nose and smell it gently. It is more sensitive than ordinary people''s smell, and doesn''t smell any special smell.


    Not blood, not all kinds of body fluids.


    What is this thing?


    "Teacher, what do you think this is?"


    She gave the cloth towel to the teacher, and Bai Lirui also tried his best to look at it for a while before he saw the light green.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    Baili Rui also had doubts on his face. If she hadn''t reminded him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have noticed.


    But looking horizontally and vertically, they didn''t understand the mystery.


    Moreover, the quantity is too small for Shennong system to detect. It can only be preliminarily determined that this is not a poison.


    "You put this away. I suddenly remembered something. Maybe it has something to do with it."


    Hearing the speech, she immediately hid the cloth towel at the bottom of the medicine box.


    "Someone is coming!"


    They had just cleaned up when they heard Gong Ping''s reminder.


    The two teachers and apprentices cooperated tacitly. The teacher sat down in a chair at once, while she pretended to tidy up the medicine box.


    They had just finished when the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Gong Ping, who was standing at the door, almost hit the door.


    But after seeing the visitor, he could only stand in place and stare at each other angrily.


    "Where is the miracle doctor?"


    Behind him came the Yin measuring voice of Gong Tu.


    Lin mengarden''s body stiffened. Did they show their feet, so they attracted Gong Tu to come?


    However, fortunately, she has always been calm in the face of danger.


    Turn around and immediately return with a smile.


    "Sir, my husband has just finished his diagnosis and is resting."


    The teacher also dressed up to look at least 70 or 80 years old.


    When sitting on the chair with eyes drooping, it really conforms to the human design of his old miracle doctor.


    The sight of Gong Tu swept around.


    He seldom comes here, but it seems that there is nothing unusual.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the two outsiders.


    "I wonder if you can see anything this time, sir?"


    This is a test.


    Fortunately, they had set the words before them, the teacher said slowly.


    "It''s not a serious disease, it''s just a little weird."


    "Oh? So the old man already knows how to treat it?"


    Gong Tu''s expression remained unchanged, but she felt his hostility.


    It seemed that as long as the teacher said he could cure them, he would immediately deal with them.


    But the teacher just raised his eyelids and said slowly, as if unaware.


    "I can''t cure this disease. But if I can''t cure it, you can''t find anyone who can cure it all over the world. Why? I think I''m not good at learning, and you''ll embarrass me?"


    Gong Tu, who was suspicious by nature, turned his mind and asked again.


    "Sir, can''t you really cure it?"


    "Cure? Unless I''m the king of hell alive, I''m afraid I can cure the disease by ticking a pen in the book of life and death."

 Chapter 1639

    Hearing this, Gong Tu Ming seemed relieved.


    However, due to the presence of outsiders, he can only pretend to be worried.


    Looked at the people lying on the bed and said with regret.


    "Unexpectedly, our palace family suffered a disaster. Don''t worry, I will find famous doctors all over the world and let you recover at all costs."


    "The master''s mind will certainly move heaven. My grandfather and several CHILDES will also feel your mind."


    This is so false that it can no longer be false, and it can no longer be false.


    Lin Mengya looked on coldly and watched them act.


    Gong Tu sighed and looked at them.


    "It''s hard for a miracle doctor to come here and run around for our family affairs. Why don''t you just rest in the shed for a few days and keep your spirits up before you go?"


    Gong Tu smiled. I was afraid it would be so easy for them to leave even if they wanted to.


    "Are you going to force us?"


    The teacher was impolite and asked.


    Gong TU was not angry, but his attitude did not change.


    "I''ve long heard of the reputation of a miracle doctor. It''s rare to have the opportunity to meet. I just want to get close to the miracle doctor and touch your light."


    "My old bone, I can''t stand the bumps."


    "No, I''m ready. As long as the miracle doctor stays here for a few days, let''s do our host''s friendship."


    It''s all about this. Obviously, I''m not going to let them go.


    They had expected this kind of emergency before, but they didn''t feel much urgency.


    It should be that Gong TU was afraid that they would really see something, so he wanted to lock them up for a few more days.


    Well, they came in the name of Ma Beichen.


    Gong Tu didn''t dare to do anything about them. She stayed for a few days. She wasn''t afraid.


    Just don''t regret it.


    "Sir, I think so. I''ve been brushed off the kindness of the host''s house. You''ve worked hard for days and spent a lot of energy. Why don''t you take a few days off here."


    The teacher had to nod when she said so.


    "Thank you, Master Lao Gong."


    "No, it''s a miracle doctor. It''s very polite. Come and take the miracle doctor to have a rest."


    Gong Tu narrowed his eyes and stared at the two men with vigilance.


    After his own people took them out, Gong Tu''s expression suddenly cooled down.


    "You all go out."


    Those servants immediately answered and came out. In a moment, he and Gong Ping were left in the room.


    With his back to Gong Ping, Gong Tu gave a sneer at his mouth.


    "What exactly are those two people?"


    At this time, Gong Ping bowed his head and replied.


    "Aren''t they the miracle doctors invited by Ma Beichen? Don''t you know this much better than me?"


    Hearing the impatience and ridicule in these words, Gong Tu turned around and glared at the young man in front of him.


    "Is that how you talk to your father?"


    "My father? Didn''t my father die long ago?"


    "Bastard!"


    With a "pa", Gong Tu mercilessly slapped Gong Ping in the face.


    The slender young man, where his opponent was beaten, staggered and retreated a few steps.


    He covered his face and stared angrily at the man in front of him.


    "My father, never you!"


    He held his clothes tightly and roared hard.


    Even now, he still can''t accept such a cruel reality.


    In Gong Tu''s eyes, there was no guilt and heartache.


    Just cold eyes, looking at the bone and blood in front of me.


    "Whether you admit it or not, you are bleeding from our palace tu. don''t forget your task and don''t think about getting close to the old man Gong Qianfeng. If they wake up and know you are the son of our palace Tu, what do you think they will do to you? At that time, you will be driven out of them like a lost dog!"


    Gong Tu grasped what he cared about most.


    When he was a child, he accidentally broke the scene of gongtu''s private meeting with his mother.


    Before his death, his mother also told him his life experience.


    It turned out that my mother and gongtu were childhood sweethearts.


    Even after their mother married their father, the two people were inseparable.


    He is the son of gongtu and the blood evidence of his mother''s unfaithfulness.


    Pity his simple mother. He never forgot Gong Tu''s sweet words until he died.


    He asked him to help Gong Tu and plot everything for the Gong family.


    He was in great pain, but he had no way to ask for help.


    I''m looking forward to this day, which will never come.


    But unexpectedly, it was the palace butcher who found the opportunity.


    "No! I''ve never done anything sorry for the palace family. They, they won''t drive me out!"


    "Hum! Gong Ping, why are you as naive as that loser? I''ve done so many things. You''re my own son. Do you think they''ll believe you?"


    Gong Ping clenched his teeth tightly. He was not afraid of being misunderstood or being driven out of his house.


    He was afraid that he would lose his family forever.


    Lose his old, fearful but incomparably warm life.


    Gong Tu laughed at him and despised him in his heart.


    He never took the child to heart, but in the end, he was his own seed.


    "As long as you are obedient, when I master the palace family, I can let you live a safe life."


    "You won''t succeed! The eldest lady is a very powerful person. You can''t fight her!"


    "She''s just a woman. Even if she survived, what can she do? When she comes back, the Gong family will already be in my pocket. She and Gong dance are all my puppets. Gong Ping, you''d better recognize the reality earlier."


    Seeing the determined tone in his mouth, Gong Ping suppressed the resentment in his heart.


    He can''t give up and will never admit defeat.


    Even though he is afraid of the consequences of his identity exposure, so what?


    Worst of all, it''s just death, isn''t it?


    Even if he ended up like this, he felt happy.


    After all, he didn''t want to be a traitor to the palace family with the blood of this sinner.


    He must be patient, restrained and protect his ancestors.


    The young man who endured humiliation and shouldered heavy responsibilities has an incomparable tenacity.


    Miss, they are working hard, and so should he.


    These days, he kept churning and burning his love and hate like a flame. Just after he figured it out, he calmed down slowly.


    Gong Tu still wants to use him, so he will endure him.


    In that case, he might as well make good use of it.


    Even so, he redeemed a little kindness for his sin father and mother.


    "In a word, you can''t hurt my grandfather and some young masters! They are so kind to me. Even if you are my biological father, I will never forget your nurturing kindness."


    Seeing that the smelly boy''s attitude finally softened, Gong Tu couldn''t help feeling proud.


    "As long as I master the lifeblood of the Gong family, their life and death are not so important. Gong Ping, as long as you are obedient, I will give you endless glory and wealth. After all, you are my own son. Although you can''t call me a father in front of outsiders, at least you won''t be worse than others."


    He doesn''t want this father full of ambition and greed!


    But he must be restrained and patient.


    Taking a deep breath, he straightened his face and tried to make his disgust less explicit.


    "Well, you have to remember what you said."


    "Those who know current affairs are heroes. Besides, we are biological father and son. How can I treat you badly?"


    "I see."


    Gong Ping''s indifference didn''t bother Gong Tu.


    Anyway, he just wants to use Gong Ping.


    "I ask you, those two people are really..."


    "I said, they are just the doctors invited by the Ma family. If you don''t believe me, ask yourself!"


    Gong Ping impolitely interrupted him, and Gong Tu''s heart immediately filled with tyrannical anger.


    But he thought, pretending to be a loving father, so that he could accept this man for his own use, so he could only bear it.


    "Gong Ping, pay attention to your attitude! I ask you, can they see anything?"


    "No, like those doctors before, I can''t say anything."


    Gong Tu didn''t believe this.


    He stared at Gong Ping coldly, trying to find the flaw in his face.


    Gong Ping was always angry, but his eyes were not as bright as before, but a touch of light darkness.


    Obviously, he has accepted his fate.


    Hum! This little bastard will help him sooner or later.


    "In that case, I''m relieved. Who can be sent to Gongwu these days?"


    Gong Ping''s eyes flashed. Although he was trapped in the yard, he noticed the subtle relationship between the two people.


    They already have a rift. Be wary of each other. I''m afraid they''re also calculating with each other.


    "Only sent the mammy next to her a few times."


    Gong Tu''s eyes shrunk slightly. What he was most afraid of now was the secret in Gong Wu''s hands.


    Gong Wu said that as long as it is the Gong family, it will never escape.


    This also makes him a little wary of rats, for fear that he will become Gong Qianfeng and they will do so.


    Relying on this secret, the woman became more and more brave and didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    He needs this secret, so that no one can stop him!


    "What did she do when she came?"


    "I don''t know. Every time she comes, someone will drive me out. I didn''t find anything unusual after I came in."


    Gong Tu still didn''t give up, but he didn''t have the patience to ask any more.


    He waved impatiently and threatened.


    "Even if you don''t get close to me, you should know that Gong Wu is our common enemy. This time, you won''t die because of Gong Wu''s plot. You watched her for me so that you and I won''t suffer."


    Gong Ping''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help asking.


    "What on earth did Gong dance rely on to make the old ancestors win?"


    But he is as treacherous as gongtu. I can''t tell him the truth.


    "As long as you work well for me, don''t ask or care about others."


    After coldly reprimanding Gong Ping, Gong TU was too lazy to waste time with him.


    After walking out of the closed courtyard, his confidant immediately greeted him.

 Chapter 1640

    "My Lord, I''ve been locked up in Xiyuan. But the Ma family also went with me. They said they were worried and wanted to have a look."


    Gong Tu glanced at his men, his thoughts hidden in his eyes.


    "If you want to see, what can the Ma family do if I just make a little of my friendship as a host and haven''t treated them badly?"


    Gong Zhun immediately nodded, such as pounding garlic. After his eyes turned, he mentioned something again.


    "Sir, did the horse family find this old thing to deceive people? It''s just to see the immortal situation?"


    This can be said in the heart of gongtu.


    Gong Qianfeng''s disease is strange. There are many people who don''t believe it outside. He has been hiding in order not to find these abnormalities.


    Especially the horse family who jumped out for no reason.


    Hum, I''m not looking at Gong Ya''s absence. I want to attack the Gong family.


    "He was sent by the horse family with great fanfare. We shouldn''t tear our face with the horse family now."


    "Yes, or are you considerate. I think it''s better to find something to do for the miracle doctor. First, we can see if he can do medicine. Second, let''s go to see him and leave the people behind. We can''t tell anything from the Ma family."


    Gong Tu stopped, thought for a moment, and nodded slightly.


    "Well, you have a point. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Oh, thank you for your cultivation. I''ll do it properly."


    "Go."


    Watching Gong Zhun leave, Gong Tu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He wanted to see what the horse family was playing.


    In Xiyuan, although he was put under house arrest in disguise, Gong Tu''s superficial Kung Fu was good.


    There is no shortage of food and drink, and the living is also good.


    But there were two at the door. She took a step outside, and the two had to follow her step by step.


    He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Gong Tu''s suspicion was really great.


    The one from the Ma family was very devoted to them. After checking carefully in the room, he said with an apologetic smile.


    "Please don''t be impatient. You two are our distinguished guests invited by the horse family. The palace family must dare not neglect you. Just endure for a few days, and my young master will pick you up safely."


    This man had a glib appearance before, but now he is sincere, gentle and very reliable.


    Lin Mengya thanked him for his kindness. In fact, she was eager to stay at home for a few more days.


    "Please replace me. Thank you for your kindness."


    "Yes, you two. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back and recover my life first."


    After saying goodbye to the Ma family, Lin Mengya and her teacher were trapped in Xiyuan.


    This place is originally a guest house, so it''s not often that people come.


    Gong Tu arranged them here. In addition to monitoring, he was afraid that he didn''t want others in the Gong family to have too much contact with them.


    She stood at the window, her eyes darting across the yard.


    In addition to the two door gods at the door, I''m afraid there will be no fewer guards outside the yard.


    It seems that after the last incident, gongtu strengthened the alert in the old house.


    "Come on, girl, you don''t have to worry."


    Bailirio has been immersed in his own thinking, but he still spoke to comfort his students.


    Lin Mengya looked back and gave the teacher a smile.


    "Of course I won''t worry. It''s them who should worry."


    She raised her chin, obviously pointing to something.


    Bai Lirui looked at her. The girl was like a ghost spirit. She must have nothing to hold back.


    I couldn''t help sighing. I don''t know why, someone always dared to provoke her.


    "Do what you want. No one can do anything to get you in a small palace."


    Don''t look at what he said, but there is poison saint''s pride in it.


    No one can harm his students as long as he is there.


    Lin Mengya immediately smiled with curved eyebrows. At this moment, she felt what it was like to have a doting father.


    "With the teacher, I have nothing to fear. But some things can''t be done too obviously now. Those two guys have their own ghosts. If you want them to break up, why should I do it myself?"


    "What do you want --"


    "I need it. Just add fuel to the fire."


    Drooping her eyes, she covered the calculation in her eyes.


    Soon, Gong Tu and Lin Meng will fall apart.


    "He actually left the doctor sent by the Ma family. What does Gong Tu mean?"


    Lin MengWu walked back and forth in the house anxiously. She was greatly disturbed when she learned that Gong Tu had promised the Ma family to invite their miracle doctor for diagnosis and treatment.


    Shangguanqing loves her daughter and drives everyone out early, comforting her softly.


    "Don''t be afraid, didn''t those people say that there is no cure for this thing in the world."


    "But I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If those people in the palace family are good, we''ll be all over!"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes were red.


    Now she gradually realized that the wealth and power of the palace family were not comparable to that of a small Lin family.


    If she can be the master of the palace family, she will not pay attention to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    But seeing that she is so far from success, how can she give up willingly?


    No, she can''t lose all this!


    The Gong family is hers, all of them are hers!


    "No, don''t worry. Gong Tu is more afraid of the soberness of the Gong family than you. If the miracle doctor can really see something, Gong TU will find a way to kill people."


    Shangguanqing has deep qualifications and thinks much more than Lin MengWu.


    The latter immediately grabbed her hand, as if he had found the backbone again.


    "Mom, what you said is true? However, Gong Tu is also a member of the Gong family, but I..."


    "Silly girl, you are also from the palace family. Don''t even Gong Tu think so?"


    Shangguan Qing shook her daughter hard. She sacrificed her identity and status and let her daughter bear the name of the bitch. Only then did she let her daughter enter the main palace.


    So, these are the rewards they deserve.


    Lin MengWu hesitated. Then the panic on her face gradually subsided.


    People are not the same as just now. They have no master.


    "You''re right. I''m also the second lady of the palace family. All these things are forced by the palace tu. later, when I master the power of the palace family, the deaths of those people in the palace family should be counted on the head of the palace tu."


    After seeing her calm down, shangguanqing also began to plan the next step with her.


    "The most important thing now is to find the key to open the secret library. As long as we can find the secret library, the palace family is ours."


    This matter bothered Lin MengWu quite a lot.


    These days, both Lin Mengya''s yard and those people''s yard were secretly touched by her people.


    But all the time, I didn''t see the key.


    There are many shops in the palace family, but there was no money at home because of the construction of the college.


    In order to maintain the livelihood of a large family, it is necessary to keep her and gongtu''s face from being damaged. Obviously, now, some people can''t make ends meet.


    "Damn it! Why are those people so arrogant? Isn''t Lin Mengya the same as me? Why does it happen that she is so popular with them?"


    Hearing her daughter hate, she also aroused the deep jealousy in Shangguan Qing''s heart.


    The humiliation of that year made her want to kill the bitch''s daughter every day and night.


    "It''s not the same as her mother. She has a foxy face and is used to seducing people. Look at the five boys of the palace family, who are vigorous but haven''t married yet. I heard that they can go in and out of Lin Mengya''s boudoir at will. I''m afraid there are some shady activities."


    Lin MengWu became more angry after listening to it.


    When she first arrived, she was also dazzled by the fifth son of the palace family.


    I thought I could get close in the name of brother and sister. Unexpectedly, they were as cold as ice to themselves.


    "Both mother and daughter are equally cheap! And that little bastard, I didn''t expect Su Mei''s face was so big that she left people in the college. Mom, that son can''t stay."


    Shangguanqing naturally knows that she wanted to start before, but she often didn''t succeed.


    Now in the college, there are fewer opportunities to do it.


    But she will never let that bitch''s grandson grow up safely.


    "You don''t need to worry about these things. My mother will handle them for you. Wu''er, what you should do now is to think about how to win people''s hearts and find out the key to the secret library of the palace. Gong Tu is unreliable, and I think his mind has become more and more strange recently."


    At the thought of the situation, Lin MengWu was so angry that she swept a vase to the ground and said angrily.


    "Old Gong Tu! He doesn''t pass me now and says that I''ve lost my reputation. It''s better to be calm recently. I think he clearly wants to trap me and swallow the palace family alone! If he annoys me, I''ll let him lie in bed and can''t move!"


    "No! Wu''er, we still need such a person to hold the palace family for us. You know, your reputation is not as good as him now. If he is also ill, such a big palace family will fall apart and be bad for us."


    Shangguan Qing thought more and more, but Lin MengWu couldn''t swallow it.


    "Niang, but I can''t even get out of the door now. How can I compete with gongtu!"


    "Let Wei Niang think about it. The previous events really damaged your reputation. We have to find a way to make the palace family fall into a crisis, and then you saved the palace family. In this way, don''t you be more righteous?"


    After listening to his mother''s words, Lin MengWu''s eyes lit up.


    She also heard that Lin Mengya''s bitch became the master of the palace just because of these things.


    If she can do it, won''t the palace family also support her?


    "That''s a good way, mother. Did you think of anything?"


    Shangguanqing''s mind turned again and again. Finally, it seemed to think of something, and a proud smile appeared on his lips.


    "Our luck is really good. Aren''t there ready-made candidates living in Xiyuan?"

 Chapter 1641

    Lin MengWu looked at her mother suspiciously and asked tentatively.


    "Mother means to let the horse family deal with gongtu?"


    "That''s right. You also saw that night that Ma Beichen was fascinated by the little bitch. Baba sent someone to treat the palace family. For this reason, he didn''t hesitate to tear his face with the palace butcher. If something happened to his people here and implicated the palace family, what would he do according to the practice of the horse boy?"


    Lin MengWu thought carefully in her head. After she figured out the cause and effect, she sneered.


    "Niang is right. At that time, Ma Beichen will definitely believe that it was gong Tu who attacked the Gong family, and the miracle doctor must have killed them. In this way, won''t he turn the world upside down?"


    Shangguan Qing touched her daughter''s little face with relief. Yes, no one is smarter than her dancer.


    "That''s right. Then we''ll see Ma Beichen turn the world upside down. Gong Tu is suspected of murdering the ancestors of the palace family and will no longer be trusted by the palace family. My daughter will stand up and save face for the palace family. Who will the palace family Thank if they don''t thank you?"


    Lin MengWu smiled and put his head in his mother''s arms, just like before, wantonly spreading Jiao.


    "Or Niang, you are far sighted. Your daughter knows what to do."


    "Wu''er, you should calm down. Gong Tu is also a Gong family no matter how bad he is. Without him, it will be difficult for you to master the Gong family."


    "My daughter understands. Thank you for your mother''s teaching."


    That''s what he said, but Lin MengWu had already hated gongtu.


    Last time she was wronged in Mu''s house and sent many people to beg Gong Tu, but the other party delayed it because the time was not ripe.


    Finally, if she hadn''t nearly torn her face with Gong Tu, she would have let him get herself back.


    The Mu family is really not a good thing, especially the Mu Yucheng. She has a gloomy face all day, which makes her feel frightened when she looks at it.


    But after she came back, Gong Tu blamed her for not taking the overall situation into account?


    If she delays any more, Mu Yucheng will kill him!


    Fortunately, in order to stop Gong Tu''s mouth, she showed her killer mace.


    Hum, without her, I''m afraid gongtu couldn''t even enter the gate of the palace''s old house.


    Now, he wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Dream!


    After the mother and daughter discussed, Lin MengWu attracted his confidant maid with resentment against gongtu.


    After the order, she declared that she was in a bad mood and wanted to clean up.


    Then he sent out more than half of his servants and didn''t even go out all day.


    But everyone in the palace family has seen it. So, if something happens to the palace family, it has nothing to do with her.


    The dark tide surged in the night.


    After staying one night, Lin MengWu finally welcomed a guest to the Xiyuan where they lived.


    "Excuse me, can the old gentleman get up?"


    Early in the morning, Gong Zhun, the confidant of Gong Tu, knocked on the door with a bag of things.


    Lin Mengya pretended to yawn and welcomed people in.


    "Sorry, my husband hasn''t got up yet. I don''t know if you are -"


    "Oh, I heard my husband talk about my illness yesterday. I was more and more afraid when I went back, so I came to ask my husband for advice. I was anxious."


    It seems that this man is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Lin Mengya gathered her mind and asked politely.


    "What do you call it?"


    "I must be the housekeeper in the lower palace."


    "It''s the palace steward. It''s disrespectful. I''m really sorry. My husband is used to being lazy at home. He won''t get up until noon."


    Gong Zhun''s face trembled unconsciously and looked a little unhappy.


    Lin Mengya knows that they are used to following gongtu. How can they stand it? Someone told them to wait?


    The man soon turned his face and his tone was slightly cold.


    "The miracle doctor is different, but how can I get it if I delay this disease and delay major events?"


    Do you really think of yourself as an important person?


    Lin Mengya laughed in her heart, but her face was in a dilemma.


    "To tell you the truth, my husband is old and his body is in good and bad times. The reason why I sleep so long is to cultivate my body. If I disturb my husband, I''m afraid it will offend my husband''s palpitations. What can I do?"


    Seeing that she really didn''t want to go in and call people, Gong Zhun couldn''t break in any more.


    He suddenly got up, broke down his facial features and stared at her discontentedly.


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you and leave."


    "Take your time. I will tell my husband to treat you as soon as possible!"


    She followed Gong Zhun and deliberately shouted a few words.


    When the man walked away, he walked briskly back to the house.


    At this time, the teacher also came out of the inner room dressed neatly.


    "Sent away?"


    "Yes."


    In Baili Rui''s eyes, Qingming is like a awakened person?


    In fact, he got up early. She did it all on purpose just now.


    "That man should be sent by gongtu to test us. In that case, I''ll let him test enough."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile that she was in a wolf''s nest, but she still ate well and slept well without half of her troubles.


    Even Bai Lirui was infected by her, and there was no sad atmosphere.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "You have dinner first. After a while, I''ll take you out for a tour. The scenery of the old palace is very good. It''s rare for you to come, so you should relax."


    Bai Lirui''s face was stiff. How did he feel that there was always a trap in his students'' words?


    But soon, he was really pulled out of the yard by Lin Mengya.


    "Sir, I''ve heard that the old house of the palace family is different. When I see it today, it''s really extraordinary!"


    She followed the teacher, and the chattering play was enough. She played her role as a little apprentice who had never seen the world.


    "Well, it''s really good."


    But bailiri scruples about his cover up and can only pretend to be weak and rub forward a little.


    He usually walks fast and does not feel tired at all. Today, after walking for a while, he feels that his waist is a little sour.


    Alas, I''m too old to bend down.


    Lin Mengya also knew that she loved her teacher. She soon found a pavilion and took her teacher to have a rest.


    The people sent by gongtu are called to take care of them, but they are actually to monitor them.


    Watching them look around and yell, they really seem to come to visit the scenery, but they can''t help but despise each other in their heart. They are earth buns who have never seen the world.


    In addition, Lin Mengya intended to annoy them, so as soon as she saw something slightly expensive, she would catch them and ask questions.


    These two people were also annoyed with her. They avoided her from afar and went to enjoy the cool in the shade of the tree.


    On the surface, Lin Mengya is enjoying the surrounding scenery. In fact, she is looking at what people are here.


    "How are you, teacher? Shall I rub it for you?"


    She asked, with her eyes bent and a little schadenfreude.


    The teacher gave her a white look, but nodded.


    She immediately turned to sit next to the teacher and rubbed her waist gently.


    "We''ve been around for so long. What the hell are you doing?"


    "No, I just want to tell the people in this house that someone is coming."


    She knew that Lin MengWu must know about it, and that Lin MengWu might make something out of them.


    Therefore, the purpose of her coming out this time is to take the initiative to expose herself and her teacher to Lin MengWu.


    Look at them, old, weak, sick and disabled. How suitable to start?


    It is also necessary to attract more people''s attention. Only in this way can they make a big noise once something happens to them.


    The best one is the one that can drag Lin MengWu and gongtu into the water.


    "Do what you want. Since I''m here with you, I must help you do what you want to do."


    To tell you the truth, she felt a little guilty about her teacher.


    The teacher used to protect her and help her. Countless times for her, in danger.


    So she respected the teacher from the bottom of her heart and regarded the teacher as her own father.


    Just like her and Qinghu, some friendship is not maintained by blood.


    "Thank you, teacher. Let''s go inside later."


    She has one more thing to do this time.


    The teacher didn''t ask the reason, but after resting for a while, he trembled out of the pavilion again.


    "Let''s go over there."


    The teacher took the initiative to point in a direction where she was going.


    Lin Mengya knows that the teacher is helping her.


    Holding the teacher''s arm, the two teachers and disciples walked towards the backyard of the inner house.


    Soon they arrived at the yard where she lived.


    No surprise, he was blocked out.


    "Who are you? How can you break in here?"


    The person in charge of guarding the door should obviously be gong Tu or Lin MengWu.


    Lin Mengya quickly said a few words of sorry and left with the teacher.


    She knew that Gong Tu and Lin MengWu would turn her yard upside down.


    After all, the biggest secret here is the secret storehouse full of the wealth of the palace family.


    But they can never find the key. Even if they find the key, they can''t open the vault.


    However, the purpose of her visit is not here.


    Passing by the main courtyard, she came to the courtyard where Lin MengWu now lives.


    It''s not enough for Lin MengWu to hold back in front of her. Today, the door is closed and even the gatekeeper is missing, which makes her feel a little strange.


    After a few more glances, he was scolded by the people behind him.


    "Don''t look around! This is the second young lady''s yard. If you offend the second young lady, you can''t afford to go!"


    She was busy nodding yes, but her heart was sneering.


    What a second lady. Shangguanqing and Lin MengWu really think that the young lady of the palace family is so easy to be?


    But Lin MengWu''s closed door made her even more confirm some possibility in her heart.


    Lin MengWu wants to take action. Now she just wants to let herself escape some suspicion.


    Otherwise, with her personality and the current situation of the palace family, how can she let herself nest in the yard?

 Chapter 1642

    It was said that it was the second Miss Gong''s yard. She had a tacit understanding with her teacher and looked more.


    They both know the details of Lin Meng''s dance. Naturally, they feel that she is so dignified and shameless.


    The two men didn''t continue to scold. They obeyed Gong Tu and didn''t respect the second lady very much.


    "Well, I think we''ve wandered far enough. I''m an old bone, but I can''t help it. Let''s go back."


    "Yes, sir."


    She helped the teacher back, because the teacher was "weak", and took a rest in the Pavilion when she came.


    Opposite the pavilion is a pond.


    Clusters of water lilies lie in the pond, dyed a pool of green.


    Although no one takes care of it carefully, it also shows a wild interest.


    After enjoying the water lilies for a while, they saw a man dressed as a handmaid in the pavilion.


    The man Lin Mengya has seen it several times. Now he is waiting on Lin MengWu.


    When she saw them, the maid was calm and didn''t even say hello, so she scolded.


    "Where did you come from, old man? Do you deserve to see the scenery here?"


    Full of arrogance, really like her master.


    Lin Mengya''s face was heavy, but she didn''t get angry easily.


    "This girl, we''re just here to admire the lotus, but we didn''t provoke you. Why are you so harsh?"


    "The scenery here belongs to my young lady. People like you have been blessed in previous lives. If you don''t respect me any more, I''ll ask someone to drive you out!"


    The maidservant was full of anger with her waist crossed.


    The young lady has been in a bad mood in recent days. Her errand is hard to do.


    Now I''m not as good as her, but I just hit it out.


    "You, you younger generation, why are you so rude and barbaric!"


    The old miracle doctor must have never seen such a person. For a moment, his fingers trembled with anger and pointed at each other, even his words were incoherent.


    Seeing this, the apprentice immediately went over and rubbed his chest.


    "Sir, you can''t be so angry. Your health is important!"


    Seeing this, the maid laughed even more wildly.


    "Useless things are better when they die!"


    The apprentice was really irritated and came forward to theorize.


    "How can you be so vicious? My husband is a miracle doctor specially invited by Mr. Ma to treat your master. It''s all right if you don''t thank him. Why do you insult people so much!"


    It''s good that she didn''t mention it. After she mentioned it, the maid''s anger became even greater.


    If it weren''t for that nosy Ma childe, why did miss get so angry?


    "Yo, miracle doctor? If you''re a miracle doctor, why don''t you see my master? I think you''re an old swindler! Bah, it''s not a shame to come out to do such a thing at such an old age!"


    The old miracle doctor was scolded by someone pointing at his nose like this. At that moment, his eyes turned over and his body collapsed to the ground.


    The apprentice shouted, sir. The two people who were resting outside the pavilion also realized that something was wrong and immediately came over.


    "You insult my husband so much that I must teach you a lesson!"


    The apprentice did not wait for the two men to come. After placing his husband on the ground, he turned and rushed up.


    In an instant, the two men wrestled together.


    The scream of the maidservant''s trembling voice made this place very lively.


    The people outside immediately came up to pull people, but I don''t know how they did it. I saw the apprentice and his maid knock on the railing of the pavilion.


    With a bang, the maid and the apprentice hit each other.


    Then the sound of "crash" was heard, and both of them fell into the water.


    "Help me! Ah! I can''t water!"


    The maid went crazy and asked for help, but she didn''t see the primary school student floating ashore.


    After the people in the pavilion were stunned, they immediately asked someone to save them.


    "Ah! Someone caught me! Help..."


    The handmaid was in a panic, but I don''t know when a cold hand was wrapped around her ankle.


    The hand pulled her down hard. She was caught off guard and gulped a lot of water.


    The mouth and nose were completely blocked, and cold water poured in at any time.


    The handmaid had completely lost her ability to think. She just felt that the hands on her feet were getting closer and closer.


    Fear made her more panic stricken.


    At this time, she suddenly saw a face in front of her.


    The face is green and green. It''s not clear underwater.


    But she could see the general outline. She seemed to see the green face with a big mouth, as if she was going to eat her.


    The maid was scared crazy. She stared at the green face and tried to get rid of the cold hand.


    But unfortunately, she can only sink deeper and deeper.


    Soon, people fainted.


    Hum! blockhead!


    Lin Mengya threw away the lotus leaf she had just grabbed and blocked her face, turned and swam to the position under the pavilion.


    No one knows that the lower part of this small hall is actually built in the water.


    At the same time, they don''t know that there is a closed space with something hidden here.


    Lin Mengya opened a loose green brick and took out a small paper bag wrapped in tarpaulin.


    She hid her things in her pocket sewn in advance, and then quickly swam to the place where she had just fallen into the water.


    The total is only a few minutes, and the oxygen in her mouth will be exhausted.


    With her last breath, she tried her best to swim to the lake.


    Finally, she broke the water like a dexterous Mermaid, and then someone stretched out an oar.


    "Here! Here are the people!"


    She grabbed the oar and breathed in an undisguised way.


    Soon, the maid who was stunned by her was saved, but at this time, her breath was weak.


    "Come on, get the water out of her stomach!"


    She was "weak" and pulled into the boat, but she was still very "kind" to give advice to each other.


    Experienced servants in charge of saving people immediately pressed the belly of the maid.


    When the maid "wow" spit out the pool water she choked into, the man suddenly seemed crazy and shouted loudly.


    "Yes, there are ghosts! There are ghosts under the pool! She pulled my feet and wanted to eat me!"


    While talking, she pulled the sleeve of the man who saved her. Her body trembled, as if she was extremely frightened.


    Suddenly, the faces of the people around were not very good-looking.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya said weakly.


    "She probably woke up with two slaps because she was frightened by drowning."


    Before everyone understood what she meant, they saw the maid crying and crying, and even dragging others'' sleeves to the pool.


    "You see, you see, there are ghosts, there are ghosts!"


    The man didn''t notice and almost let his maid take him to the pool.


    Afraid of being implicated, a crisp woman came forward, swung her arm, "Pa Pa Pa" gave the maid several mouths.


    "Wake up, mom! Where are ghosts? You''re imagining it yourself!"


    Maidservant, instantly quiet down.


    She looked at those people without moving her eyes.


    Seeing that the man was quiet at last, the people hurried away, and someone left with his maid.


    But from then on, I''m afraid she didn''t dare to get close to the pond anymore.


    "Eucommia ulmoides, are you okay?"


    The old miracle doctor who was almost "angry" just now poked his head out of the pavilion and asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya still kept her soft and weak appearance and responded.


    "Thank you for your concern. Eucommia ulmoides is fine. Thank you for your help. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid Eucommia ulmoides would die here."


    She gave a deep salute and said it sincerely.


    Compared with the crazy woman who almost pulled people into the water over there, it is obvious that she should be like a person who fell into the water.


    Those people quickly said that they were all right. After comforting her a few words, they sent her back to Xiyuan with the teacher.


    But on the way, they already know the whole process.


    I also know that the maidservant was rude and almost angry. The old miracle doctor didn''t say anything and pulled her into the water.


    "My husband came to cure the master and young men of the palace family. But she, but she cursed my husband''s death. I don''t know where we offended her."


    He deliberately spoke pathetically, and several people who heard him immediately became angry.


    Yu Guang glanced at the two men sent by gongtu. After they looked at each other vaguely, one of them fell behind a few steps and disappeared.


    I must have gone to report to his master.


    When she got to the yard, she thanked the servants with her teacher and closed the door on the grounds that she was frightened when she fell into the water.


    As soon as he calmed down, the teacher urged him closely.


    "Go and change your clothes so as not to catch a cold!"


    She immediately went back to her room, changed her clean clothes, burned hot water and took a bath.


    When she came back to the teacher, she saw Gong Tu sitting in the teacher''s room.


    Seeing her coming, Gong Tu asked immediately.


    "I don''t know, little brother, how are you now? I''m sorry. It was my lax governance that frightened you for nothing."


    She had heard something in the room, so there was no flaw.


    But a pair of eyes were a little uneasy, much like after being frightened.


    Seeing Gong Tu''s question, he timidly said, "I''m all right. Thank you for your concern."


    "Well, it''s all right. I''m ashamed to say that. The maid is a rough envoy who serves around my niece. She''s usually ill bred. I don''t know why she dared to bump into my distinguished guest today. I''ll punish her heavily when I look back!"


    Gong Tu''s words were not only to get rid of her relationship, but also to test her. Why did the maid provoke others instead of others.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had a countermeasure. She hung her head and said something uneven.


    "Eucommia ulmoides doesn''t know why she wants to be like this. Even if we just entered the house and don''t understand the rules in the house, we shouldn''t be like this. Besides, I''ve made it clear again and again that my husband came to treat the master of the palace. However, the woman seems crazy. It''s really puzzling."

 Chapter 1643

    She knows that Lin MengWu has a habit of eating sharp goods.


    This is the most popular, exquisite and expensive food in the four seasons of the year.


    However, in order to show her elegant character, she made a four-season flower food.


    We eat plum blossom tea in winter, cherry cake in spring, lotus dew in summer and chrysanthemum sugar in autumn.


    In fact, it is to mix the petals or stamens into it, and then make it look like a flower.


    But Lin MengWu has a big temper, a big shelf and a whole thing, which is a different trouble.


    Take this lotus for example. It has to open a few new flowers at noon. It must be new flowers that day. It can''t lose or shrink.


    When she came all the way, she saw these flowers in the pool, right against the water under the pavilion.


    When I strolled in front of the door of Lin Meng dance, I also smelled the sweetness.


    The dew is made of rock sugar, honey, tremella, bird''s nest and other precious things.


    As for the petals, they must be freshly picked, washed, cut into filaments, and then immediately go down to the inside.


    At the same time, Lin MengWu can''t trust others.


    Those who pick flowers must be the people around her.


    So she waited in the pavilion with her teacher.


    As for the future, that is what we all see.


    It was Lin MengWu''s maid who made rude remarks and almost killed her teacher. Then she couldn''t be angry and went forward to seek justice. Only then did they both fall into the lake.


    In fact, what she said was no different from what the servant told gongtu.


    When she indicated her identity before, her voice was not small. The two people wanted to come in when they saw the dispute, so they were not far away and heard it clearly.


    Now, the suspicion of her has been slightly reduced.


    "The little brother means that she still hasn''t stopped when she heard you say that you are a miracle doctor for our ancestors?"


    Sure enough, she knew that this must be the focus of Gong Tu''s attention.


    At that moment, he bit his lip and made an angry look, but he still nodded.


    "Mr. Tu, my husband and I also travel far and wide, and there are not a few dignitaries and dignitaries I have met. For my husband, even if they are not regarded as guests of honor, they never dare to neglect. Anyway, we are also healing and saving people. It''s not pleasant to say. Doesn''t the maid want the master of the palace to be well?"


    "Eucommia ulmoides, no nonsense."


    Just then, the miracle doctor spoke and stopped the little apprentice''s words of injustice.


    After that, a lot of magic doctors with depressed color increased and said angrily.


    "Master Tu, we don''t want to investigate today''s affairs. But I''m afraid we can''t stay here. Please be kind and let us go out."


    Gong Tu turned around, but he still didn''t want to let people out of the house.


    We have to pull the following sub Road: "How can this be done? I was very tired when the miracle doctor came for treatment. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened again. I''m really sorry. It''s better for the miracle doctor to stay in the house for a few more days. You two can rest assured that this will never happen again. Gong Zhun, from now on, the whole family should be respectful to the miracle doctor and must not be rude and presumptuous £¡¡±


    Gong Zhun immediately agreed to stay.


    If they insist on going again, they will lose Gong Tu''s face.


    Seeing that the two men finally agreed, Gong Tu also got up to leave, comforted her and said that he would send someone to send gifts to make amends.


    The two people''s living standards have suddenly improved a lot, but these are not what she is most interested in.


    "So they can doubt each other?"


    As soon as Gong Tu left, the teacher regained his former vitality.


    It''s really hard to pretend to be weak, especially if you have to pretend to be half dead. It''s more tired than testing the poison yourself.


    Lin Mengya glanced out of the window. There was more protection outside the yard.


    It seems that Gong Tu really accepted the point she deliberately revealed.


    Lin MengWu''s people went to the doctor who treated the ancestors of the palace family.


    What does that mean?


    It means that Lin MengWu is afraid that the miracle doctor will cure the ancestors of the palace family.


    "Maybe not now, but maybe in a few days. Lin MengWu is afraid that his great grandfather will be well. It''s not difficult to understand, so we need to add another fire."


    "What?"


    Bai Lirui looked at his students suspiciously. He always had a feeling that his students had dug a big pit and waited for the two people to jump.


    "That''s -- secrecy!"


    Deliberately bought a pass. After arousing the teacher''s curiosity, she personally blocked the door to the truth with a smile.


    Baili Rui''s heart is itchy, but he always knows his naughty nature as a student.


    "Dead girl, you know how to play with people!"


    "Hey, hey, you won''t be surprised if you say it. But don''t worry, teacher. You can''t do without your credit during this period."


    Bai Lirui looked at the student who smiled extremely unfathomably and couldn''t help shaking his heart.


    She''s not going to fuck the teacher, is she?


    Deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestors, I really want to clean up the portal!


    But soon, bailiri suppressed the idea.


    Lin Mengya took out a small tarpaulin paper bag from her clothes, untied it a few times, and revealed some keys.


    Yes, this is the key to the secret library that Gong Tu and Lin MengWu searched the whole palace and couldn''t find.


    After she was sure of it, she put it in the innermost interlayer of the teacher''s medicine box.


    With the silver needles wrapped with green liquid, they were placed in one place.


    After that, she locked the mezzanine.


    In this way, if you want to get something, you must destroy the medicine box.


    As long as the medicine box is not broken, the contents can ensure safety.


    Naturally, she won''t break the rules of the medicine box.


    "You are really my disciple, you girl."


    Bailiri was a little proud.


    He was like this when he was young. He liked to make some poisons that no one could solve. After playing around with those medical guys, he was secretly proud.


    Now, his students are also ordinary. How to make him unhappy?


    Squinting, Lin Mengya looked out.


    Gong Tu, Lin Meng dance, this is just the first step.


    What they do is not so easy, so they can repay it clearly.


    At the moment, Gong Tu, who had just returned to his study, just felt that there was something strange about today.


    In fact, he knows that Gong dance is poor and exquisite in secret.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that the handmaid went to pick flowers.


    But why did she insult the miracle doctor?


    "Gong Zhun, what''s the situation like? Have you asked clearly?"


    Gong Zhun, who had been following him and observing his words and expressions, immediately reported back.


    "Things are like what Eucommia said. I doubt -"


    "Are they aware of something when they do this?"


    In Gong Tu''s eyes, he quickly brushed a touch of cruelty.


    Indeed, he is also secretly recruiting troops and horses, bent on getting the secret mastered by Gong dance.


    In this way, he can completely get rid of the threat and control of Palace dance.


    Unexpectedly, the miracle doctor almost had an accident today.


    Is it difficult that Gong Wu wants to give him a warning to stop trying to do it again?


    Hum! Gong Wu is so arrogant. Can''t he really be afraid of her?


    "I don''t think so. Besides, when our people came, they were all quiet people. The hands over the Palace dance haven''t been so long?"


    Gong Zhun was not sure, so he could only say tentatively.


    However, gongtu was more and more convinced of this possibility.


    "If she really can''t detect it, why is it so intensified after Eucommia ulmoides shows her identity? I think she''s obviously coming for me!"


    A violent spirit filled gongtu''s heart.


    He can indulge the puppets, or let the Palace dance waste the money of the palace family wantonly forever.


    However, he will never allow the other party to challenge his bottom line.


    In the final analysis, when Lin MengWu threatened him with conditions, he already angered him.


    It''s just that he''s been depressed and hasn''t had an attack.


    Now, it is through this matter that we are tossing about.


    Gong Zhun also felt the coldness of Gong Tu, couldn''t help but become more respectful and tried to say.


    "Then tomorrow, I''ll go to the Palace dance to test it?"


    "Don''t act rashly first. Tell them not to enter the palace again these days. I want to see what the Palace dance is doing."


    "Yes."


    In the quiet night, the plot is like a dark cloud, covering up all the peace.


    After tossing around for a day, Lin Mengya couldn''t help even her iron body.


    There was some drowsiness in her head. She yawned and prepared to go to bed.


    Outside the yard, a small noise suddenly came.


    She immediately refreshed herself and stood behind the door vigilantly.


    "Open the door, miss."


    Only she could hear the sound outside the door.


    But hearing the name, Lin Mengya hesitated.


    No one in the Gong family knows her true identity except Gong Ping.


    But the people outside are not Gong Ping.


    In hesitation, the system gave her a hint.


    "Unknown visitors have familiar information sources!"


    Then, long Tianyu''s three words made her wary and immediately put her at the lowest point.


    She quickly opened the door and let the man in. She looked around carefully.


    Sure that no one found out, she immediately closed the door quietly.


    "The younger one is the inside man arranged by your highness to the palace house. I''ve seen Miss."


    The man was a stranger and had a very respectful attitude towards her.


    Lin Mengya heard the speech, but she easily believed each other''s words.


    Long Tianyu knew her ability, so she must have given the other party a certificate that he was contaminated with his breath.


    In this way, it has become the safest code.


    "Don''t be polite. What can I do for you tonight?"


    "Miss Hui, the younger ones are those who serve in the palace butcher''s yard. Your highness ordered those who were too small to be sent by you before you came."


    Is this the helper that Yu put in for her?


    My heart could not help but be a little soft. This man would never stop her, but he spoiled her so carefully.


    Although some people were arranged for her, they were worried about her meaning without too much interference.

 Chapter 1644

    Gratified by his compromise, his heart turned and his impulse to see him became stronger and stronger.


    Their love is old and new.


    Tone, also unconsciously provoked a touch of warm radian.


    "What do you call it?"


    "The little one''s name is Ning Liang."


    After reciting the name several times in her heart, Lin Mengya began to ask Ning Liang what she wanted to know.


    "What''s wrong with going back to the palace today?"


    "It''s almost the same as in the past, but his confidant must have stayed in his study for a long time. I think I got some orders."


    Although Gong Tu has begun to be suspicious, the old fox will not easily take the bait.


    Moreover, the palace family''s biggest trouble has not been solved yet. They must not tear their faces.


    She can''t be too explicit so that Gong Tu won''t notice anything.


    Thinking about it, she has to find a good starting point.


    "How much do you know about this palace?"


    After thinking for a while, Ning Liang replied in a low voice: "this man is greedy for money and lust, and is very good at flattering and flattering horses. He is cruel and ruthless, and will do anything for his purpose. But one thing he has is that he is very loyal to Gong tu. Gong Wu has seduced him with money and beauty before, but he has never succeeded. So no matter what Gong Tu does, Gong Zhun will always help the tyrants."


    The palace butcher will attract people.


    "You said you bought him off before the Palace dance?"


    "Exactly. Gong Wu once gave him a maid and a lot of gold and silver. However, he changed hands and gave it to Gong tu. however, few people know about it. Gong Tu doesn''t want to turn against Gong Wu, so he asked Gong Zhun to keep everything and people."


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and felt that Kung Fu still needed to be done by Gong Zhun.


    "Thanks to you telling me about these things. I have nothing to do here. You should pay more attention to safety when you work around gongtu. Remember, everything should be based on your own safety."


    "Thank you for your concern, miss. If there''s nothing else, the little one will leave."


    She nodded and sent someone out.


    Fortunately, Ning Liang was clever. He secretly robbed Gong Zhun and asked someone to send her things, so he didn''t attract much attention.


    At dawn the next day, she and her teacher had just got up and heard a noise outside the door.


    Now the person in charge of guarding the yard for them is specially assigned by Gong Zhun.


    People are smart and sensible. The most important thing is that some Kung Fu can prevent such things from happening again.


    Knocked on the door, the man asked respectfully.


    "I don''t know if the old miracle doctor got up."


    After she looked at the teacher, Lin Mengya immediately went to open the door.


    "My husband has got up, little brother. What''s this?"


    "Oh, my second lady sent someone to apologize to you."


    Since I''m here to apologize, where can I disturb people''s peace in the morning?


    Lin MengWu was afraid that his heart was on fire.


    "In that case, please come in quickly. My husband has got up, but he was frightened yesterday and is not feeling well today."


    The servant was smart. After hearing the worry in her tone, he immediately smiled and comforted: "you can rest assured that with our butcher, you will not be wronged."


    She smiled and nodded, but her heart was sneering.


    I''m afraid Gong Tu owes half of the reason why Lin MengWu has such a big reaction.


    Presumably, he did something to make Lin MengWu unhappy with her and her teacher.


    old fox! Watching the tiger fight across the mountain, is it fun?


    The servant immediately opened the door. Not long after, several women rushed in with wooden plates with food.


    When she saw the woman headed by her, her eyes shrank.


    Unexpectedly, it''s still her old acquaintance.


    Control the ups and downs. Lin Mengya looked at them coldly with a straight face.


    Shangguanqing has long felt the displeasure of these two people.


    But she was so deep that they would not see her impatience.


    With a disguised good smile, she said.


    "I''m sorry to bother you early in the morning. This is the idea of our young lady. I''m really sorry about what happened yesterday."


    People came to the door to apologize, and they didn''t want to be shameful.


    When Lin Mengya eased her look a little, she didn''t look at what they brought.


    "Your apologies have been received by my husband and I. you''d better take these things back."


    Shangguan Qing felt a little unhappy when he was robbed of his face like this.


    Smile, also a little more arrogant.


    "This little brother fell into the water with the girl yesterday? Speaking of it, you two were careless. You pity the girl and scared crazy. The little brother is broad-minded and it''s hard to argue with a madman?"


    "She pushed me into the water. She''s crazy. She''s also to blame. What''s the matter with me?"


    She couldn''t calm down to shangguanqing.


    It was this woman who almost ruined her life.


    If there had been no such mistake, I was afraid that I would have become a ghost on the huangquan road.


    Now, just taking this opportunity, she doesn''t have to be too polite to shangguanqing.


    Lin MengWu''s doing such a thing today must have an inseparable relationship with her education!


    "Little brother, maybe so. She''s a girl''s house. How can she push you into the water? She''s crazy now. Of course, what you say is what you say."


    "Listen to what you mean, I wronged her? If I really want to push her, where can she stay crazy? You may not know. I reminded others to save her at that time. I repay good for evil, otherwise, you may not even have a madman left."


    Shangguan Qingpi smiled and looked at the boy in front of her. For some reason, she had an inexplicable hostility to the boy since she entered the door.


    But the boy was ruthless and didn''t even have any education.


    Shangguan Qingleng snorted, bypassed him and looked at the old miracle doctor.


    "Old Sir, he''s young. I don''t care about her. These things were specially prepared for you by my lady. What happened yesterday was just an accident. Now I''m crazy and I''ve learned my lesson. You don''t remember villains. Forgive her."


    Baili Rui raised his eyelids, looked at the woman in front of him disdainfully, pretended to be deaf and asked loudly.


    "Cough, what did you say?"


    Shangguan Qingfu said that he was an old man, but he repeated what he had just said.


    "Why should I forgive her? She almost killed me. If I die, can you go to hell today and make amends for me? Take that idea back. I treated a dog at butcher Wang''s house at the entrance of the village a few days ago. He sent more than you."


    "You -- toast without penalty! Let''s go!"


    After being defeated by the two teachers and disciples, shangguanqing decisively chose to retreat.


    "Next time you come back, take some things that can be on the scene. The butcher gave me three old ginseng yesterday. You''d better keep that for yourself!"


    She stood at the door, deliberately angry with shangguanqing.


    After watching the man disappear in sight, he closed the door leisurely.


    I looked at the teacher and smiled. I wanted to get a bargain from their teachers and disciples. Dream!


    "Girl, why is that girl crazy?"


    Bai Lirui was curious. After all, he wanted to pretend to be weak at that time, and many scenes were missed.


    Lin Mengya smiled. In fact, she also felt a little strange.


    Normally, if you are frightened in the water, as long as you take a few calming drugs, people will slow down.


    Now, why are you crazy?


    "I don''t know. At that time, I just wrapped her ankle with water plants in the water, and then scared her with a green leaf. After she got ashore, she did shout that there were ghosts under the lake, but it was definitely not crazy."


    Barry Rui knows more about students'' consistent means.


    At that time, ya''er frightened her so that the maid wouldn''t see her picking up things.


    After touching the snow-white fake beard, bailiri felt that it was not so simple for them to come here today.


    "According to your sister''s temper, I''m surprised that she doesn''t come to ask for an apology. But as you can see, she asked someone to apologize."


    Lin Mengya also has an idea with the teacher. It seems that the purpose of Lin Mengya''s dance is not simple.


    "Whatever she is, she will show her feet sooner or later."


    Moreover, after today''s event, she followed Guan Qing''s mother and son, and officially married Liang Zi.


    They won''t make her feel better.


    Angrily, he took people back to his daughter. Shangguanqing sent away the women with a gloomy face, and then went to her daughter''s room.


    As soon as she entered the door, a strong smell of blood changed her face.


    He ran to his daughter''s bedroom step by step. Sure enough, he saw his daughter''s white and delicate face. At the moment, it became bloody and frightening.


    "Didn''t I say not to use these things for the time being?"


    Her tone was more severe, but Lin MengWu, who was enjoying the dance with her eyes closed, felt that her mother was too fussy.


    Looking in the mirror and looking at the bloody face, she felt very happy in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I only use it occasionally."


    With that, the jade hand lifted the water in the copper basin and washed the blood and flesh on his face a little.


    Looking at the pretty face in the mirror, Lin MengWu couldn''t help feeling happy.


    Look at her, she''s a lot more white and tender.


    If it goes on like this, maybe she can really keep her youth forever.


    "It''s good, but it''s too rare. Thanks to that girl''s crazy, otherwise, you can''t use such a good thing."


    "It''s useless and has caused such trouble. Come back, what can I keep her for? Mother, let her be my medicine. When it''s useless, you can drive her out to save any trouble."


    The smell of blood, coupled with the sweet smell of fat and powder, mixed into a gorgeous taste.


    From the initial nausea to the present intoxication, Lin MengWu is only a few months.

 Chapter 1645

    She narrowed her eyes and appreciated herself becoming more and more beautiful in the mirror. She just felt that everything was worth it.


    Lin Mengya, where can you compare with her?


    Shangguanqing knows that this medicine is good for her daughter.


    She doesn''t have to stop them, but recently, gongtu has become more and more defensive against them.


    If Gong Tu finds out that wu''er uses human flesh and blood as medicine, he''s afraid it will be bad for his daughter.


    Hurriedly took out those long prepared spices and poured them into the water to neutralize the bloody smell. After making sure that there was no residual smell of blood on her daughter, she cleaned up all the things.


    "OK, you can use this thing once a month. You are obedient and there will be opportunities in the future."


    Lin MengWu turned his head and looked at his mother coldly.


    "Opportunity? What did the palace must have said to me yesterday? Look at his arrogant appearance, it''s clear that he is his master and doesn''t pay attention to me!"


    Last night, she was furious because she didn''t eat lotus dew, but unexpectedly, Gong Zhun came with the meaning of Gong Tu and asked her to make an apology to the two damn people.


    For what?


    She hasn''t cured them of disturbing their important affairs?


    If her mother hadn''t advised her, she wouldn''t be so ashamed.


    "Hum! It''s not because of their collusion. Gong Tu and the miracle doctor are already together!"


    After hearing this, Lin MengWu was a little uneasy.


    On a snow-white pink face, a bit of sinister hatred passed.


    "He still has no idea. He wants what I have in his hand! OK, I''m worried. I''ll put him down together!"


    "Don''t worry, that old thing. We''ll take him back sooner or later."


    "But mother, do you think the immortal doctor can cure those people?"


    Shangguanqing thought for a moment, but his face was more and more ugly.


    "Gong Tu''s mind is cunning. If he really values the old miracle doctor, he must not be so brazen and put pressure on us."


    Indeed, they are partners.


    But now and in the future, they may be the enemy.


    It is Guan Qing who knows Gong Tu well.


    "Well, what shall we do? Otherwise, let''s find a way and drive them out!"


    Lin MengWu frowned and felt upset.


    Shangguanqing thought for a moment, but showed a calculating smile.


    "It''s easy to get out. Since they dare to get involved in this muddy water, they have to let them stay. It''s just right that I should give them medicine today, but this time, I''ll give them less medicine."


    "How can this work, mother? What if they wake up?"


    Shangguan Qing lovingly ordered his daughter''s forehead and spoiled her: "how can they wake up so easily, but if they get better, it''s not the credit of the miracle doctor?"


    Lin MengWu quickly understood the meaning of his mother''s words and immediately showed a cold smile.


    "Yes, or mother is smart."


    Lin Mengya felt about the storm in the morning. Gongtu probably should know.


    But I thought Gong Tu would take the opportunity to appease them with a false heart and a false intention and say something by the way.


    But unexpectedly, when they just wanted to sleep at night, the people slaughtered by the palace rushed to the small courtyard where their great ancestors lived.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Gong Zhun with a happy face.


    "Ouch, my old miracle doctor, you are so wonderful. The medicine king is alive!"


    What''s going on?


    Lin Mengya and the teacher looked at each other and were a little confused.


    Until they got to the house, they found that several people who had been lying there quietly had different degrees of reaction.


    Especially last time, as the second brother of the experimental object.


    He frowned and clenched his fists, as if he could wake up at any time.


    Gong Ping is overjoyed and busy wiping sweat for several people. After a simple inspection, Lin Mengya takes care of everyone like Gong Ping.


    The teacher frowned, sat on the table and hurriedly wrote a prescription.


    "Go, fill the medicine according to this prescription, and then take it while it''s hot!"


    Gong Zhun immediately took over the prescription and sent someone to do it.


    Soon, gongtu arrived in a hurry.


    The expression looks a little excited.


    "Old miracle doctor, what''s the situation now?"


    Baili Rui shook his head. To tell the truth, he saw it for the first time.


    But he knew that this was their symptom relief.


    He really didn''t know, but Gong Tu didn''t believe it.


    After secretly exchanging a look with Gong Zhun, the latter handed him a look.


    He couldn''t help being impatient. After all, this was what he dreamed of.


    But Gong TU was gong Tu and soon controlled himself.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, with the words of a miracle doctor.


    "Grandpa, are they really going to wake up?"


    Gong Ping asked Lin Mengya in a small voice.


    The latter looked dignified after checking their physical condition.


    On the surface, they do show signs of improvement.


    But in fact, the fundamental problem has not been solved.


    She glanced at Gong Tu, who was attracted by the teacher, and asked in a quiet voice.


    "Who has been to this house today?"


    "A mammy came by Gongwu''s side. She usually came every few days. She said that Gongwu wanted to know the situation of my grandfather and several young masters. But every time, she had to drive me out."


    Lin Mengya''s head flashed the appearance of shangguanqing, and Gong Ping also confirmed her conjecture.


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    "Next time she comes back, you try to stop her outside and don''t let her in!"


    As she guessed before, Lin MengWu''s mother and daughter started.


    I''m afraid the secret is on the mysterious powder.


    "OK, I''ll try my best."


    Gong Ping wrote down her orders, while Lin Mengya had mixed feelings.


    If it turns out to be the powder, will they wake up after stopping the powder?


    But if there were any other tricks, she would act rashly for fear that it would harm everyone.


    It seems that we can only take one step at a time.


    The rare change here makes the yard full of people.


    After tossing and turning until dawn, the condition of their great ancestors was a little stable.


    Gong Tu, on the other hand, was somewhat dissatisfied.


    He felt that the miracle doctor was afraid to hide something from himself.


    At the thought that the other party was sent by the Ma family, my doubts deepened.


    "OK, everyone has worked hard all night. Let''s leave early. I have to entrust you to the old miracle doctor and ancestor."


    Bai Lirui can''t guess what he thinks, but it''s really strange today.


    Even he can''t touch the slightest bit of mind.


    He just wanted to talk nonsense and get through the trouble, but he heard Lin Mengya say.


    "It''s my husband''s acupuncture that works, isn''t it, sir?"


    Her sudden move stunned the teacher.


    Then he responded with her, "maybe, so I want to have another needle tonight. What do you think, butcher?"


    Gongtu''s eyebrows relaxed a little.


    Although I am still wary of them, I am more concerned about the so-called needling.


    Obviously, the small one is more breathless than the old one.


    "Little brother, do you say acupuncture?"


    "Well, my husband has a unique needle technique. He..."


    "Eucommia ulmoides!"


    The words were cut off by the miracle doctor.


    After that, the doctor quickly changed the topic.


    "In fact, this is just speculation. It can only be judged after it has been confirmed."


    Obviously, the old doctor didn''t want him to know.


    Gong Tu turned his mind and immediately understood the other party''s intention.


    "Yes, a miracle doctor is a miracle doctor. It''s really different. Gong Zhun, you stay here and wait for the miracle doctor."


    Leave Gong Zhun to watch. Naturally, Gong TU will not wait here like them.


    He poured tens of thousands of tonic drugs into the great grandparents. Seeing their condition again and again, Lin Mengya felt anxious.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gong Zhun was instructed to go out. The teacher came forward secretly and patted her on the shoulder.


    But now she has calmed down.


    She asked Gong Ping that such a situation had never happened before.


    But it happened after they came, and shangguanqing was involved.


    Well, it''s obvious that Lin MengWu instigated it to calculate her.


    I''m afraid Gong Tu doesn''t want to let them out from now on.


    But, secretly calculated, more than Lin MengWu and their wives?


    "Do you want to shake out shangguanqing''s medicine?"


    In the west garden, the teacher lowered his voice and asked.


    "That''s right."


    "However, shangguanqing will never betray her daughter. What''s more, even Gong Tu can''t brazenly ask the source of the powder in her hand?"


    "Well, I have to ask Gong Zhun to help me."


    Bai Lirui only felt puzzled, but in this kind of thing, he never had a student''s mind to use.


    Soon, Lin Mengya contacted each other according to the contact information left by Ning Liang.


    At the same time, the news reached long Tianyu without delay.


    He looked at the note passed back by his men without expression, and then carefully and properly sandwiched the news about her in the blank book.


    Xue Hua looked at the thick book and sighed in his heart.


    If he hadn''t secretly read the contents there, they were all related to the young lady. He really thought that what was sandwiched here was the most important decryption.


    Seeing his Highness''s precious and heavy lock, and then carefully put it in a dark box separated from the bookcase, he sighed.


    Hero sad beauty pass!


    But soon, under his Highness''s cold eyes, he reluctantly put away his sigh.


    "According to the news from Ning Liang, if Gong Wu really has secret medicine on her hand, it means that the person behind her should have something to do with Xiancheng."


    Long Tianyu knocked on the desk and said coldly, "you know?"


    Xue Hua wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. It''s terrible. He seems to be despised by his highness.

 Chapter 1646

    "But isn''t the young lady in danger?"


    Xue Hua frowned and finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Long Tianyu''s lips are tight. No one knows the struggle in his heart.


    It was a dangerous move and something he had to do.


    "Your Highness, do you want us to change the young lady back?"


    "No."


    "But in case..."


    "Not in case."


    Compared with the ups and downs in Xue Hua''s heart, long Tianyu is obviously a little too calm.


    Xue Hua suddenly felt as if he had never seen through the man in front of him.


    Many people say he is ruthless, heartless and tearful.


    In order to achieve your goal, your highness can ignore his own life and death.


    But only on the issue of Miss, your Highness''s attitude is so stubborn that it is terrible.


    But that lady is also related to their big plan.


    No matter how anxious he is, he dare not act rashly on this issue.


    "My subordinates will arrange it so that they must protect the young lady."


    Xue Hua finally had to obey orders.


    Long Tianyu acquiesced in his words, and Xue Hua hurriedly made arrangements.


    Sitting at the table, he didn''t know what was on his mind. He got up and walked out.


    As soon as he went out, he saw a yellow figure in front of him.


    He walked past without squinting, as if the other party was like air.


    Jin Yao greeted with a smile.


    "Mr. Su, where are you going?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at each other and walked past her.


    Jin Yao''s smile stiffened on her face, and a trace of anger crossed her eyes.


    After that, he didn''t give up trying to catch up.


    "Mr. Su, actually, I''m here to apologize. I know I shouldn''t have gone to Wenyu pavilion that night."


    Long Tianyu kept walking, but he coldly replied to her.


    "She''s the one you should apologize to."


    Such an emotionless tone made Jin Yao very dissatisfied.


    But soon, she adjusted.


    "What Mr. Su Mei said is that recently, Mr. Su Mei didn''t know what he was doing. I sent people to invite him several times, but I couldn''t see her."


    Long Tianyu stopped and his long, deep eyes were as cold as ice.


    But gently shrouded in her body, it made her feel like she was in the cold days of March 9.


    Suddenly, Jin Yao felt the anger on the man.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. Some thoughts were also consciously hidden deeper.


    "Your Highness, don''t get me wrong. Jin Yao really knows her mistake and wants to admit her mistake with Mr. Su Mei."


    Unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. While she was afraid, she deepened her infatuation with this person.


    "Oh?"


    The voice line picked up seemed to have seen through her sarcasm.


    For another moment, Jin Yao even wanted to withdraw.


    But soon she regained her composure.


    "Jin Yao was just confused for a moment, so she spoke unkindly to Mr. Su Mei. Please forgive my recklessness, your highness."


    This is too false. Long Tianyu is too lazy to listen.


    He knew what was in the woman''s mind.


    Jin Yao saw that he didn''t speak and felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    But soon, she recovered her previous smile.


    After all, she has bowed her head. Your highness should forgive her even if she is angry again.


    "By the way, my father brought me some tea from home. I wonder if your highness will appreciate it."


    "Get out of the way."


    The hard words smashed Jin Yao''s plan.


    The rest of the words choked in her throat, which made her extremely embarrassed.


    "Your Highness, how can you..."


    "Do you need to talk more about my business?"


    The sword eyebrow stirred up slightly, and the unbearable silk without disguise completely destroyed Jin Yao''s disguise.


    Her face was gloomy and she was angry. She bumped around her chest and stirred her heart.


    "Your Highness is so kind to me, but because of that woman?"


    Jin Yao''s question deepened long Tianyu''s unhappiness.


    Except ya''er, he hates the entanglement of all women.


    He crossed Jin Yao, but at the moment of passing by, he heard her deep evil words.


    "What if she dies?"


    He, sure enough, stopped.


    Jin Yao narrowed her eyes slightly and was filled with jealousy and hatred.


    To pinch his weakness and secretly happy, at the same time, but also more and more unwilling.


    "There shouldn''t be such a person around your highness. If those people knew that your highness liked an ordinary woman, I''m afraid they would..."


    Throat, was severely pinched.


    She could hardly resist and could only struggle desperately, but the burning pain in her neck intensified.


    The man in front of him, in his black eyes, gushed out inch by inch.


    Jin Yao is terrified. He wants to kill her!


    "No one can hurt her. Whoever dares to touch her will die."


    Long Tianyu raised her lips, but she was not laughing.


    He''s just laughing at people like Jin Yao who can''t measure their strength.


    The fingers tightened slightly, and only the fragile neck bone cracked slightly.


    Then, the hand suddenly released.


    Just now, the woman who came to threaten him arrogantly suddenly collapsed, covered her neck and looked at him in horror.


    "You can tell your father if he wants to die too."


    He glanced at the woman without even disdain.


    It seemed that she was just a useless wadding, weightless and without any danger.


    "Miss, miss, are you okay?"


    Qingfei, who was hiding aside, rushed out and hurriedly helped his young lady up.


    "Cough, Qingfei, he''s going to kill me! He''s going to kill me!"


    Jin Yao coughed and felt that the deep part of her throat was covered with blood.


    The hoarse voice was full of shock and anger.


    She never thought that Murong Xi would be cruel to herself for that damn woman!


    "Qingfei, I must kill that woman, I must!"


    Jin Yao glared at Murong Xi''s direction of leaving, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    No one wants what she can''t get!


    Xue Hua, who had inadvertently spied on this scene, frowned.


    Now he can understand more and more why his highness is infatuated with Miss Gong ya.


    In this world, there are always more women who think they are smart.


    Lin Mengya, who is worried about the condition of her great grandparents, has no idea that there is another woman outside who has become angry and jealous because of love.


    But even if she knows, I''m afraid she won''t care at all.


    Since their great grandfather had a short reaction that day, Gong Tu would not restrict her access to the teacher.


    No matter what they want, most of them will be delivered here as soon as possible.


    It''s just that the situation hasn''t improved much.


    "Little brother eucommia, come here."


    She looked up and saw Gong Zhun standing outside the door.


    The past few days, Gong Zhun and her have become familiar.


    Although he has many problems, he has no second thoughts about Gong Tu.


    As soon as she went out, she saw seven maids standing in the yard behind Gong Zhun.


    Liu qianrong is among them.


    However, today''s Liu qianrong washes away her powder.


    A head of green silk was neatly tied on the top of his head, plus an ordinary coarse cloth dress.


    People who don''t have hairpin rings and skirts to decorate show a fresh and natural beauty.


    At all, it doesn''t look like the famous honglouhuakui.


    Unexpectedly, these talents were sent here to serve.


    Gong Tu is really cautious in his work.


    "Little brother, these are all chosen by our master and sent to serve our young men. In the future, you will work here and listen to the little brother Eucommia. Do you know?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya nodded expressionless.


    She really put gold on her face. These people were clearly sent in by Ma Beichen. How did they become the kindness of gongtu.


    But now she can only pretend to know nothing.


    She didn''t speak until all the maids came into the house.


    "Taking care of patients is a very boring job. If you think you can''t do it, you can tell me. They are all men, and it''s inconvenient for you to do many things. Well, you two form a group and take turns to help take care of them."


    When she said this, the seven people were obviously relieved.


    Then, her eyes seemed to wander around among the seven people inadvertently and fell on the last one.


    "You, I think you''re safe and proper. Well, help me arrange their shifts."


    It was Liu qianrong who was asked.


    She deliberately falls behind others, droops her eyebrows and doesn''t get close to others, which has just become a good reason for Lin Mengya to choose her.


    "Yes."


    Liu qianrong took the people out and soon arranged everything.


    When she turned back again, she had brought two maids behind her.


    "Mr. Du, what are we going to do?"


    After Lin Mengya and Liu qianrong exchanged a short look in the eyes, she said with her normal face: "I''m here to do things like you. Just call me Eucommia ulmoides. You can make medicine with me. Others, go with Gong Ping."


    A small dilapidated house in the yard has now temporarily become a pharmacy for cooking medicine.


    As soon as they went in, Lin Mengya winked at Liu qianrong.


    The latter looked around alertly. After making sure that no one saw them, he quickly walked to Lin Mengya.


    "Why did you come?"


    People have been sent in before them.


    Because Ma Beichen personally sent it, gongtu should not embarrass them.


    But I didn''t expect to see it today.


    Speaking of this, Liu qianrong is full of frustration.


    "Don''t mention it. Gong Tu is really cunning. After we entered the house, he sent us to learn the rules. In just a few days, he bought three people. I don''t know whether the remaining three are reliable or not."


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she had nothing to be surprised.


    These girls just want more money, not loyalty and betrayal.


    As long as Liu qianrong is there, the others are nothing.


    "Then they don''t know your identity?"


    Liu qianrong shook her head and whispered.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t show my true face when I picked someone."

 Chapter 1647

    Knowing that she was safe, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    Now she is understaffed in the house. Liu qianrong''s arrival has solved her urgent need.


    "Gong Ping can be trusted. In the future, you will stay with him and stare at the yard. By the way, if the second lady''s people come, you should do everything possible to delay them and don''t let them stay alone with the patient."


    Liu qianrong responded immediately.


    The two didn''t talk much, and they were afraid of causing others'' suspicion.


    Lin Mengya asked Liu qianrong to go out with a bowl of medicine. Then she stayed by the medicine stove for an afternoon.


    By the time she could finally go back to rest at night, she was already parched.


    As soon as she touched the kettle in her room, before she had a drink, she keenly felt that there seemed to be others in her room.


    The body was just stiff, but then she pretended not to notice and poured herself a glass of water.


    Then he threw the cup in his hand at a corner of the room.


    "Oh, really virtuous."


    The deep voice was very familiar.


    Lin mengarden was stunned in place, and then long Tianyu with a cup came out of the shadow slowly.


    "Why are you?"


    But the man''s face darkened and said coldly, "who else do you want besides me?"


    Lin Mengya immediately patted her head.


    She remembered that she had lowered the sensitivity of the system because she had fried too many drugs today and because she didn''t let herself suffer too much.


    Coupled with the smell of medicine, I didn''t recognize him.


    Then he immediately flattered and stretched out his hands, soft and waxy.


    "I''m so tired today. I want to hug."


    But for a moment, the ice and snow melted.


    Long Tianyu immediately held her safely in his arms, but caught a glimpse of her rosy and delicate lips in the past. At this time, they were dry and cracked.


    With a twist of her eyebrows, she touched the water in the cup with her fingers and gently wiped the cracked wound for her.


    A slight tingling made her a little uncomfortable.


    But fortunately, soon long Tianyu poured a glass of water again and fed it to her.


    "Drink slowly. Don''t open your mouth too wide. Be careful of the pain."


    Every word, with sweet and touching pet.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the water in her mouth seemed to be mixed with honey.


    After drinking a large glass of water at one breath, she put her face on his chest with satisfaction.


    "Why does it smell like medicine? Where have you been?"


    As soon as she entered the door, she looked like a little ginseng essence, with a smell of medicine from top to bottom.


    Although he didn''t dislike it, he still felt distressed to see her ashen face.


    After closing her eyes and resting for a while, she felt backache.


    "Don''t mention it. I fried the medicine for my great grandparents all day today."


    Listening to her voice, with a trace of fatigue, long Tianyu could only hold people tighter. His big hand kneaded her shoulder and gently relaxed her.


    "Well, then?"


    "There''s nothing. Then, alas, I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. It''s a stumbling block in my career."


    She sighed, as if very upset.


    Long Tianyu was reluctant to give up. After thinking again and again, he gently put her on the bed.


    It was only by fighting hard that she provoked her eyelids.


    Under the candle light, he looked at the strange face, but his heart was soft and turned into water.


    "Do you know the cause?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but before he spoke, she looked straight at him.


    "You came and sent me the answer, didn''t you?"


    Long Tianyu, who had been guessed correctly, stared at her for a while before revealing a bitter smile.


    "I don''t want you to suffer."


    "But I don''t feel bitter."


    She took his hand and something sweet came to her heart.


    "You have your plan and I have my plan. You can''t break the rules again and again for me."


    "No harm."


    "I know."


    He raised his hand and put it on his slightly hot cheek.


    In this contest with unknown fears, they must have the strength to fight at the same time.


    The kitten rubbed his rough palm. Even if he was with her, she felt as if she was full of strength.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Her brightened eyes brighten up.


    Long Tianyu loves her best.


    It seems that everything can''t help her.


    "How."


    "Then watch carefully, and I will study this antidote! At that time, I will come to you a little bit."


    She smiled, and the corners of her mouth rose with a charming radian.


    Long Tianyu smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Your face now is really..."


    Lin Mengya touched her cheek and said with some evil interest.


    "Why? Can''t you talk? I think this face is very good. You weren''t such a shallow man before. Come on, kiss me to prove that you still love me!"


    Long Tianyu raised his head and leaned back to express his resistance.


    But where would she let her go and pouted and asked for a kiss.


    "No, I''m under pressure."


    "Pressure is the driving force. Please obey me!"


    ¡°...¡±


    The two men lowered their voices and laughed. Finally, the "long Liangjia" was pushed to the right place by "Lin Wuliang".


    Lying on him in a big font, Lin Mengya felt comfortable all over her.


    He narrowed his eyes like a satisfied cat.


    Long Tianyu''s big hand stroked her back gently.


    Hold her ironed on her chest, but I don''t know what it''s like in my heart.


    "How did you find out?"


    The head buried in the chest stood up. Lin Mengya was like a "master is very powerful". In her heart, she complained about long Tianyu''s concealment.


    "Do you think I''m really stupid? Before, people around you came to kill me, and they all played the slogan of Qing junbian. Later, you learned about my adventure and said that I was a natural couple with you. In addition, there were a lot of things that happened before, and I speculated a lot."


    Lin Mengya has always felt that long Tianyu is not only protecting her, but also wantonly conniving at her savage growth.


    But at the beginning, it seemed that he was a little too eager. It was almost like "encouraging the seedlings".


    Escort all the way. Even if she pokes a hole in the sky, the other party can only calmly find a colorful stone to block it.


    So she has been thinking about a problem.


    What is the purpose of long Tianyu?


    You want to protect her? But he didn''t have the chance to trap himself in a cage and become a canary.


    But he never did. Even when she quarreled with him because of a misunderstanding, long Tianyu remained silent about some things.


    So, after she calmed down, she began to look at some things from his standpoint, and her heart had a vague guess.


    First of all, it is the real identity of long Tianyu.


    Prince of Jin, his highness Wei Guoxi, the disciple of the saint.


    Speaking out, maybe these are enough to frighten the world.


    But in fact, long Tianyu''s power is far from what these identities can have.


    Second, what is he doing.


    It''s easy to guess. It must be related to the grand plan of Xiancheng.


    Then the third point is crucial.


    What''s his plan?


    This, which she couldn''t figure out, was also his silent answer.


    She can''t be mean and use her feelings as an excuse and condition to let her speak.


    In that case, she can only nibble at the fog between them like a diligent bug.


    Little by little, turn away the truth.


    Long Tianyu only felt some emotion. The woman in his arms grew faster than he imagined.


    But that''s not enough.


    "Then you should continue to work hard, but you should remember one sentence. You are the key, you are the hope of everyone, and you are the origin and end of everything."


    Long Tianyu''s words made her shadowy and seemed to grasp the edges and corners of some things.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he was immersed in the darkness again.


    She leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and tasted this sentence carefully.


    "However, although I can''t tell you everything, I can give you a wake-up call after all."


    He winked at her, with a sense of confidence in his eyes.


    As if to open a back door for her, that''s the most appropriate thing.


    "Isn''t there a saying that heart disease still needs heart medicine?"


    Heart disease?


    The great grandfathers were clearly hit by Lin MengWu''s moves, so they were unconscious.


    However, why did Yu say it was a heart disease?


    Is it¡ª¡ª


    With a flash of light in her mind, she subconsciously propped up and wanted to turn over and go down to the ground.


    Unexpectedly, he was pressed on the bed.


    "You''re really good at running when you use it!"


    The sound of a man''s grinding teeth suddenly gave Lin Mengya the illusion that she was a ruthless slag man.


    After a few flattering smiles, she immediately lay down on his chest.


    But the eyes are turning around, thinking about all kinds of possibilities.


    "Well, you''ve been tired all day today. Go to sleep."


    Holding his beloved woman, long Tianyu rarely feels sleepy.


    As soon as the big hand was raised, the quilt covered their overlapping bodies.


    Lin Mengya was full of excitement, but she yawned before long.


    Go to sleep. It''s never too late to think about it tomorrow.


    Two people who love each other hug and sleep, no matter where or when, as long as they are together, it is the happiest thing in the world.


    A good night''s sleep. Lin Mengya didn''t open her eyes until the teacher knocked on the door and asked her if she was busy.


    She was the only one left in the room.


    But it was well wrapped in the quilt, shoes, socks and coats were taken off and put outside, and a cup of warm water was put on the small stool at the head of the bed.


    This man is always very careful with her.


    "I''m fine, I''ll come!"


    After drinking water mouthful by mouthful, Lin Mengya hurriedly cleaned herself up.


    The system automatically reminds her of her imagination last night, and after a full rest, her thinking is more active.


    Perhaps the real effect of this medicine is not in the body.

 Chapter 1648

    Bai Lirui, who opened the door and was still worried about whether his students were frustrated, saw the girl''s bright eyes as soon as he opened an eye.


    Before she could speak, she was dragged away by the students. As she walked, she heard her excited way: "teacher, I have a new guess. If we can prove it today, maybe we can save people!"


    Baili Rui had no choice but to step up stumbling.


    "Slow down, slow down!"


    Oh, really.


    How so don''t know calm, also don''t know with who


    In fact, it seems to be the same as him.


    With a sigh in his heart, bailiri had to follow the students and trot all the way to the courtyard.


    They came early today. They haven''t come yet.


    In addition to Gong Ping, there were also Liu qianrong and two maids.


    When she was almost at the door, she remembered the old doctor''s design.


    After an awkward cough, he immediately held the teacher''s arm.


    "Sir, what''s your hurry? Be careful!"


    Bai Lirui silently turned his eyes in his heart. He didn''t have such a traitor!


    When they arrived in the yard, Gong Ping, with sharp eyes, saw them both at once and greeted them with a polite smile.


    "Old miracle doctor, Eucommia ulmoides, have you two used rice?"


    Lin Mengya felt embarrassed and touched her stomach. Alas, she was a little excited and forgot to eat.


    Fortunately, Gong Ping was a careful man and soon set them a simple breakfast.


    Lin Mengya took a steamed bread in her hand and took a big bite.


    Seeing that Gong Ping and Liu qianrong patiently fed their great grandparents some liquid food such as milk, they asked vaguely.


    "Usually they don''t respond at all to the outside world?"


    According to the tips given to her by long Tianyu last night, the effect of this medicine should not only make people unconscious.


    The reason why they failed again and again was that they couldn''t find the mechanism of action of the drug.


    Is it to destroy the brain or paralyze the nerves? Do you have to say something?


    But she explored for a long time, and their bodies were not seriously damaged.


    Therefore, the direction was blocked to a dead end from the beginning.


    Gong Ping put down her milk and wiped the corners of her mouth with a cloth towel. She thought for a long time before she said.


    "It''s not true. On several occasions, the fourth young master made a little noise. However, he didn''t wake up."


    Fourth brother?


    Lin Mengya poured down half a bowl of millet porridge and wiped her mouth.


    Of the first five brothers in the family, the fourth brother is the smartest.


    If the medicine is really what she guessed, the fourth brother may be the only one who left a clue.


    She walked up to her fourth brother, with a face as warm as jade as before, but now she was sleeping quietly.


    She lay down beside her four brothers and whispered, "four brothers, I''m here."


    That voice, without any disguise, belongs to her original voice.


    She believed that if the fourth brother could sense the external situation, he would hear her voice.


    After talking for a long time, Gong Si was silent.


    Lin Mengya was not discouraged, but this time, she took out a silver needle.


    After thinking about it, he stabbed a acupoint on the top of the four brothers'' head.


    The needle is smeared with a secret medicine. If the silver needle enters the body, like ordinary people, they will feel energetic, even to the degree of excitement.


    "Fourth brother, can you hear me?"


    She continued to lie down in Gong Si''s ear and call softly, but this time, Gong Si frowned slightly.


    Really respond!


    Lin Mengya made a quick decision and immediately asked Gong Ping to close the door, let Liu qianrong entangle the two maids, then greeted the teacher and looked at the four brothers together.


    "I''m here. I''m back. If you can hear me, give me a response."


    She repressed her inner excitement, but the fourth brother didn''t react much.


    As soon as the teacher saw it, he turned and pulled out a small yellow box from the medicine box. After opening it, a cool smell came out immediately, which made people feel sleepy and faded.


    After that, the teacher put the box under the nose of the fourth brother.


    Finally, the fourth brother reacted more!


    When she saw that her brother''s fingers had begun to move, she was overjoyed and made persistent efforts.


    "I''ve seen it! Four brothers, try harder and don''t give up!"


    With her voice, Gong Si''s reaction became more and more intense.


    Bai Lirui carefully observed Gong Si''s reaction. After that, he narrowed his eyes and stared at the opposite hand. After looking at it seriously for a while, he suddenly said with some excitement: "girl, look! Is he writing!"


    Lin Mengya looked intently and saw the fingers of her fourth brother trembling constantly. Although the range was not large, it was true, like writing.


    She dared not blink. Fortunately, the system had the function of imitation and reconstruction. She found that the fourth brother was writing a word.


    "Dream! It''s a dream, isn''t it, four brothers?"


    She asked eagerly, and Gong Si suddenly stopped after hearing her words.


    Like, confirmed her words.


    "Great, great! Fourth brother, hold on a little longer. I think I''ve found a way to save you!"


    Ecstasy swept through.


    Finally, let her find the key.


    The teacher and Gong Ping are also very excited, which is the key to their recovery.


    The three looked at each other and exchanged unspeakable joy.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the door was pushed open.


    She heard Liu qianrong''s slightly worried voice.


    "You can''t go in, the old man said. You can''t be disturbed now!"


    But she was obviously held.


    Because the one who came in was gong Tu''s confidant, Gong Zhun.


    With a gloomy face, he looked inquisitively at the three people gathered together.


    "Yo, what are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya knew that he was suspicious.


    However, with Liu qianrong''s reminder, they had already controlled their emotions.


    Gong Ping reacted quickly and said, "I was careless. I choked the fourth young master when I was feeding today."


    After Gong Zhun sneered, he said in a strange way: "did you gong Ping also be careless? I don''t mean you did your best to your ancestors and young masters? It seems that you still haven''t changed your carelessness."


    Gong Ping endured and didn''t retort.


    It seems that he has suffered a lot these days.


    Lin Mengya thought and jumped down from the Kang neatly.


    "Gong Ping is still young, so it''s hard to avoid doing things wrong. I don''t know if you, the palace steward, broke in so aggressively, but did we make any mistakes?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately asks, and Gong Zhun can ridicule Gong Ping at will.


    But for her, she still had a smile because she asked for help.


    "In fact, I don''t have anything else to do. It''s just the thing the old doctor said last time - I always feel a little uneasy after thinking about it. Therefore, I specially came to ask the old doctor for advice."


    It turned out that it was that thing.


    In fact, Gong Zhun doesn''t have any serious problems. It''s just that people are unavoidably weak when they are middle-aged.


    However, the reason for his suspicious attack was the poison given to him by the teacher.


    It''s poison, but it just blocks the meridians, so it makes his symptoms more serious.


    She looked at Gong Zhun, who had been looking behind her, and had an idea in her heart.


    "I''ll think about it for our family. Wait a minute."


    Hearing what she said, bailiri had to pretend to be a fool.


    However, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of some medicinal materials turned out by his students from the medicine box, and his eyelids couldn''t help jumping.


    No, the students are cheating again.


    Lin Mengya walked up with two boxes of black ointment.


    "This is the medicine prescribed by the old doctor?"


    She nodded and opened the box with great seriousness.


    Pointing to the black lump inside, he said, "although this ointment doesn''t punch holes, there are valuable medicinal materials such as deer antler and tiger whip. Ordinary people, my husband still can''t bear it!"


    "So valuable?"


    Gong Zhun has been with the master for a long time, and his eyesight has been trained.


    When I heard those two things, my eyes glowed green.


    He hurriedly took over and sniffed, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Obviously, I''m not satisfied with the taste.


    "This, is this for internal or external use?"


    "One box for internal use, three times a day, boiled water for delivery. One box for external use, where there is disease, where to use. Within half a month, ensure that the medicine can cure the disease."


    She didn''t pick her eyelids, but Bai Lirui hung her head with some guilt.


    That''s too cruel!


    Those two boxes of ointment are actually external drugs used to remove blood stasis and remove blood stasis, because they add a lot of cool and blood stasis removing ingredients. If they are used in


    I''m afraid it will make Gong Tu have a tearful experience.


    Unfortunately, this medicine is really right for the symptoms of the palace.


    But what does this have to do with him?


    Bai Lirui continued to keep a face and pretend to be an expert.


    Well, when a student is old, she should have her own way of doing things.


    Gong Zhun is like a treasure. This is the treasure that can revive him!


    But when Lin Mengya saw that he put away the ointment, he took out a prescription from his sleeve.


    "In fact, it''s not a big problem for you. It''s just that young things are badly abused, so there''s some emptiness inside. The medicine I gave you before can only solve a temporary emergency. However, if you want to last a long time in the future, you have to use this prescription to nourish your body."


    She''s a reasonable person, but in fact, the ointment and prescription are really useful to Gong Zhun.


    It''s just that the use process is a little difficult.


    But if you want to cure your disease, how can you not suffer some sin?


    Gong Zhun immediately picked it up, folded it in all directions and put it in his arms.


    On his face, he was also very grateful to her.


    "Thank you, little brother. The old brother will accept your love."


    "There''s only one word. I have to tell the housekeeper."


    "Please say!"


    Lin Mengya looked around, then lowered her voice and said in Gong Zhun''s ear.


    "This medicine is the secret of our husband. It''s usually not given away. Besides, this prescription is not very good."

 Chapter 1649

    Gong Zhun''s eyes tightened and asked immediately.


    "What a bad way."


    "How to say, men are Yang, and this prescription uses yang to supplement Yang. Especially in this hot summer, I''m afraid you, the housekeeper, can''t stand your bones."


    On hearing this, Gong must have hesitated.


    No matter what, you can''t take your life, can you?


    His face was slightly ugly and seemed a little unwilling.


    Lin Mengya remained calm and took a panoramic view of his reaction.


    "This... Little brother, is there no gentle way?"


    "Yes, yes, but my husband has great ability and temper. He doesn''t look at ordinary things. However, I have a way to solve it."


    She deliberately sold a pass, and Gong Zhun was also a smart man. He took out a silver ticket and put it into her hand.


    Lin Mengya accepted it impolitely, and then said with a smile under the eager eyes of the other party.


    "In fact, it would be much better if we could add some things nourished by women."


    Gong Zhun still couldn''t touch his head, so he had to lick his face and say, "this woman has too many things to nourish. Can you add anything?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "don''t mix it with me. Just eat it once a day. Feel free to inquire about it. As long as it''s a prescription for women to beautify."


    After hearing her words, Gong Zhun was relieved for the time being.


    But soon, he reacted.


    "Then ask a miracle doctor to prescribe one for me. Why bother, I have to find it myself?"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya frowned, pushed him out of the door, and then looked back with a guilty heart.


    "I said brother Gong, you almost violated my husband''s biggest taboo. My husband has no family background and hates women. Otherwise, why did he almost get angry with that dead girl that day? And why do you rarely let these maids serving patients close to him?"


    Gong Zhun was still full of anger just now. Now his anger is gone.


    He heard about it. Someone in the maid who served him yesterday told him that he couldn''t get into the house at all, and there was no way to find out what they were doing.


    For a long time, it was because the miracle doctor was not close to women.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m not a talkative man. The old miracle doctor has such great skills, but he doesn''t have family affairs?"


    Lin Mengya sighed and said regretfully, "Alas, isn''t it because the young man was hurt?"


    She meant to hurt her feelings, but after seeing Gong Zhun''s vague eyes, she suddenly found that what she said seemed a little ambiguous.


    "I see. Alas, no wonder the old miracle doctor has such a strange temper. Brother, I''ve wronged you over the years."


    Well, that''s not what he meant!


    At this time, she couldn''t explain, so she had to laugh twice.


    Well, the teacher must not know about it.


    Otherwise, you have to let the teacher pick your skin.


    After seeing off Gong Zhun who came to inquire, Lin Mengya turned back to the house.


    Fortunately, they have got the key to things.


    After Gong Zhun left, I''m afraid he didn''t have much time to monitor them.


    Those girls were also solved by her in disguise.


    "Stone girl, come in with me and help you."


    She winked at Liu qianrong, who immediately understood that after a reply, she returned to the house with her.


    "Was everything all right just now?"


    Liu qianrong shook her head. She was just pushed. It''s not in the way.


    Four people sat together and studied countermeasures.


    "Now that we have a clue, some things should be arranged."


    She said in a low voice, and several others agreed with her.


    She had guessed the purpose of gongtu''s asking them for treatment.


    Therefore, while she wanted to restore their health, she also wanted to prevent the palace slaughter.


    If he didn''t say it with good intentions, he would not let his great ancestors wake up like this.


    Therefore, we should also guard against their poisoning of the family.


    "These days, you should pay special attention to the diet of your great ancestors. Qianrong, you are safe and smooth. I''ll leave it to you."


    Liu qianrong immediately nodded and looked serious.


    "The teacher has to make some illusions according to the previous conjecture these days. Gong Ping can cooperate with you on this."


    The teacher nodded with Gong Ping at the same time. It''s not difficult.


    But bailiri was worried.


    "Girl, it''s not easy. Can you do it alone?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head slowly.


    "I''m not quite sure, but if it''s really like what my fourth brother wrote, it has to be me."


    The two moves she used with her teacher just now, even those who are in a deep coma, will wake up.


    Although it did have some effects on the fourth brother, it failed in the end.


    So she must find another way.


    Fortunately, she has Shennong system.


    "We should be careful these days. Gong Tu is a very suspicious person. I think our actions today may have aroused his suspicion. So we should be more careful in the future."


    The faces of the other three were dignified, obviously similar to what she thought.


    But Gong Ping seemed hesitant at this time.


    She saw it and couldn''t help asking, "Gong Ping, if you have anything, just say it."


    The man suddenly opened his mouth with difficulty as if he had made up his mind.


    "Miss, whether you can cure the ancestors or not, this is not a place to stay for a long time. Gong Tu, his ambition is getting bigger and bigger, and it has become more and more unbearable. So I think you''d better find a way to save the ancestors!"


    She actually thought about it.


    But now Gong Tu and Lin MengWu are eyeing their great ancestors, and she can''t reveal her identity and completely turn her face with them. On the contrary, she is in a dilemma.


    "I know what you think. Believe me, if I have a chance, I also want to take out my great grandparents. I will try to find a way. With me, I won''t let them succeed."


    "But miss, what if they are discovered by gongtu and Gongwu after they wake up?"


    Gong Ping was very eager, and what he said was all on the mat.


    Indeed, as he said.


    When they wake up, there must be something unusual.


    And people have been in a coma for so long, and their body is very weak.


    They really need a good partner and rest at ease.


    "You''re right. OK, I''ll find a solution as soon as possible."


    "Miss, can you trust me?"


    Gong Ping''s sudden question stunned Lin Mengya.


    "Of course I can trust you."


    "Since you can trust me, leave it to me!"


    The child''s face suddenly burst into a resolute brilliance.


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned, but she stretched out her hand and subconsciously pinched Gong Ping''s small face.


    "Little fellow, don''t give me any idea of hurting the enemy a thousand and losing eight hundred. We haven''t run out of ammunition and food yet!"


    In other words, she is the unique palace woman who knows the palace man best.


    Gong Ping showed a dejected look, but the idea in her heart didn''t change.


    "Miss, it''s a great honor for me to grow up under my grandfather''s knee and get to know you. Therefore, Gong Ping''s life belongs to the Gong family."


    She couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    Although the child is usually silent, he can bear a lot.


    After rolling out the young man''s soft hair, Lin Mengya felt that he had done enough and good enough.


    Sometimes, Gong Ping suffers too much.


    "Well, your life belongs to you and you hit the other half of the initiative. Don''t say that again. Since you have determined that I am the master of the palace family, this is my responsibility."


    Gong Ping wiped his eyes and bowed his head. Maybe he was afraid of her jokes.


    After discussing their own affairs, the four people took action.


    But Lin Mengya stood by and entered the system under the cover of the teacher.


    "Master, you haven''t taken the initiative to log in to the interface for a long time!"


    Today, as soon as she came in, she immediately saw a soft cute little Zhengtai in cartoon little dinosaur pajamas, rolling over.


    Yes, the legs are too short and the body is fat. Naturally, you have to roll.


    She really couldn''t help it. She hugged a little Zhengtai.


    The egg chirped at the fat and tender little face. The latter opened a pair of round water eyes and said with milk: "according to my data, you have the greatest reaction to my mimicry today. Master, will I keep this appearance in the future?"


    Lin Mengya was a little shy and flustered. In fact, the cross dressing show of Xiaoyao was not ugly.


    However, since she became a mother, she has no resistance to such soft little things.


    "Well, you can be free in the future. Just be happy."


    The little arm hooked her neck and asked suspiciously.


    "Master, what is happiness? Is it data that can be simulated by the system?"


    Looking at his vacant face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help saying.


    "Happiness is the feeling of happiness. It''s the happiness you feel when you do what you like best."


    Xiao Yao still doesn''t understand. He tilts his head and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Lin Mengya feels that today''s small medicine seems a little strange, but she doesn''t have much experience in this field, so she doesn''t think much.


    Just hold the medicine and start looking for the functions of the system.


    "Small medicine, can the system stimulate people''s brain nerves?"


    "That''s right! So one day when there are mainly small drugs, the owner doesn''t have to be afraid of any problems in his brain. There will never be any possibility of pathological changes except physiological changes!"


    Listening to the little milk voice''s boast, Lin Mengya didn''t want to hit him at all.


    I couldn''t help kissing his little fat face again. She looked like a strange aunt who seduced children.

 Chapter 1650

    "The medicine is really great, but I remember that my dream seemed to be affected after I turned on the system for the first time."


    Xiaoyao seemed to like the feeling of lying in her arms very much. His face rubbed her cheek before he answered crisply.


    "Indeed, sometimes the dream is too strong, which will affect the master''s normal rest. So Xiaoyao began to monitor your dream not long ago. However, if the master''s own will is particularly strong, Xiaoyao can''t do anything."


    The little medicine bit the white tender finger and seemed to be a little annoyed.


    But Lin Mengya caught the information she wanted.


    "In other words, if a person sinks into a dream, it is actually because of his own will?"


    The little medicine tilted his head and blinked his big eyes.


    "The host should be talking about the situation you are currently experiencing? Xiaoyao knows from the data that their physical condition is basically good. As for being trapped in a dream, Xiaoyao thinks it has something to do with their fundamental will."


    She doesn''t quite understand this.


    If others are willing to indulge in dreams, the fourth brother is obviously not.


    The fourth brother has strong willpower. He has a strong desire to wake up, and can use the only opportunity to convey key messages.


    "If he doesn''t know whether it''s a dream or a reality?"


    A reminder from Xiaoyao made her enlightened.


    Zhuangsheng Xiaomeng is a butterfly fan. If he doesn''t know whether this is a dream or a reality, he will naturally have no desire to wake up.


    She couldn''t help kissing Xiaoyao again, but she soon realized that she was different from before.


    Twisting the little face of Xiaoyao, she found that she seemed to have a touch.


    "This is what you simulated?"


    Xiaoyao jumped out of her arms, took out a teddy bear from the void and held it in her arms.


    "Yes, master, as an artificial intelligence system, small medicine is to better serve you. So I want to be closer to human life. Doesn''t the master like it?"


    With that, Xiaoyao also blocked the bear in his face, and a pair of big water Lingling eyes blinked and blinked at her.


    too bad!


    Lin Mengya covers the position of her virtual image chest and speaks well. Selling cute can be a foul!


    "I like it. You can make the master like it. Little medicine, help me find out if there are any ways in the system to stimulate others'' dreams?"


    Xiaoyao immediately dragged the bear, twisted his little ass and began to search the page of the system with great satisfaction.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya made another amazing discovery.


    Under xiaopang Xiaoyao, all the function pages have become all kinds of cartoon cute images.


    At a glance, it''s the same as a child''s literacy card.


    Forget it, Xiaoyao, just be happy.


    "Master, I found the relevant information. However, according to our current conditions, it is completely impossible."


    The first half sentence made her soar into the sky.


    In the last half sentence, Sheng Sheng was dragged down the mire by her.


    She looked through the function page found by the small medicine to her, which indeed recorded the relevant experimental data.


    However, the above large article on experimental equipment she was not familiar with almost made her dizzy.


    Simply put, it is to make the system and other people''s brains into a shared network similar to LAN through instruments.


    But now it seems that there is no possibility at all.


    "Is there only one way?"


    She was a little disappointed, but she also felt that it was really difficult for the system.


    After all, Shennong system is a product suitable for ultra modern technology.


    Now in this time and space, I really wronged it.


    "Master, don''t be disappointed."


    Xiaopang patted her on the cheek, turned his eyes and said hesitantly, "in fact, there is another method that may be useful, but... This method will cause some damage to your body. Therefore, Xiaoyao doesn''t recommend this method?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you say."


    She grabbed the little body of the little medicine and asked softly.


    "That is, I can use the system to make your brain waves affect other people''s brain waves. But this technology is still immature. Once applied, it may have unknown consequences. Therefore, I don''t want you to use the small medicine."


    Flat mouth, in fact, little medicine doesn''t want to say it.


    But the ultimate goal of the system is to serve the host, so he can only say this method.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the system still has such a function.


    But she also knows that the human brain is the most precise instrument in the human body.


    In case of forced intervention by the system, I''m afraid there will be very serious consequences.


    Whether to use it or not is obviously the most difficult question in front of her.


    After thinking for a moment, she gently breathed out a breath.


    He touched the medicine in his arms and said with a smile, "before the unknown comes, we should not learn to shrink back, but face it bravely and prepare for the worst consequences."


    Xiaoyao threw away the bear and grabbed her hair with her little hand.


    "Master, don''t you really want to think about it?"


    Lin Mengya pinched his tender face. She couldn''t be without fear.


    But more, it is an unknown longing.


    It''s like the choice she made when she implanted the radar.


    "I believe that with you, I will never become a fool again, will I?"


    It doesn''t matter to become. It hasn''t changed before anyway.


    When she thought so, she looked at it a lot.


    Xiaoyao swayed her short legs and jumped out of her arms.


    Looked at her and sighed faintly.


    "Master, you are too willful! But you are right. The little medicine will protect you!"


    It is worthy of artificial intelligence. Even if it is virtual and becomes a child, it can still be said as before.


    "You prepare first, and I''ll quit first."


    She touched the little head and easily quit the system.


    Slowly opened his eyes, but saw the three people in the room looking at her with worried and confused eyes.


    Atmosphere, a little embarrassed.


    She lowered her eyes and brushed her skirt.


    "I''m sorry, I just traveled to Taixu, communicated with heaven and earth, and got an inspiration on Zhong Nanshan..."


    The three men changed their eyes at the same time and looked at her like a caring fool.


    Make it up and see what else she can make up.


    Lin Mengya cleared her throat. It''s a little embarrassing.


    "Well, I just thought of a way. Teacher, you have to do it."


    Although curious, they all chose silence.


    In their eyes, the woman in front of them has always been a mysterious figure.


    So no matter what method she has, even if it is extremely shocking, they will probably take it easy.


    She put it forward. That''s the most reasonable source.


    Soon, with the help of the teacher, some herbs were prepared.


    Lin Mengya chose again and again. She still felt that it would be better to suffer a disaster first.


    Some guilty pointed to the fourth brother. Gong Ping and Liu qianrong nodded immediately.


    The two men held Gong Si''s body together and carried him to a wooden bathtub behind the screen.


    At this time, there was already half of the warm water in the wooden basin.


    The fourth brother, who was only wearing a light lining, looked very thin after being wet by the water.


    Lin Mengya clenched her brother''s hand and whispered in his ear, "brother four, don''t be afraid, I will be by your side to protect your safety."


    She didn''t know if the fourth brother could hear him now, but she didn''t loosen his hand.


    Looking at the people behind her, she nodded solemnly.


    "You can start."


    The remaining three people also nodded heavily. Before long, Gong Ping and Liu qianrong came in with two scoops of potions.


    The medicine didn''t boil for long, but it kept coming in.


    Soon, the hot medicine juice made the water temperature a little hot.


    She looked at the gradually muddy water and stretched out her other hand.


    Baili Rui personally took the silver needle and carefully stabbed it into the student''s finger.


    Without even feeling much pain, the teacher held her hand and quickly turned it over. A drop of lavender blood dropped into the bath bucket.


    Unexpectedly, it aroused a burst of white smoke.


    "Yes."


    The teacher did it neatly. Lin Mengya immediately put her fingers in her mouth and licked the excess blood.


    This bucket of medicine soup is unusual. Its power collides with her blood poison.


    Therefore, the four brothers who are among them will be the victims of the first wave of drug shock.


    With the invasion of the medicine, his body will feel a pain he has never felt before.


    However, the power of the medicine will not cause any damage to him in the end.


    This is the safest and most effective stimulation she can think of.


    "From now on, no matter what method you use, don''t let anyone come in and interrupt me."


    Her face was dignified, and the remaining three understood the importance of the matter.


    In fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t know if she can succeed.


    But now that things have come to this point, she can''t flinch.


    With her eyes closed, she returned her consciousness to the system again.


    Then she felt her consciousness begin to shake and float.


    "Master, don''t be afraid, trust the medicine!"


    The sound of small medicine came from her ear and suddenly calmed her restless heart.


    They are interdependent. In a sense, Xiaoyao is her first child.


    In this stormy world, it is also the first layer of protection provided by Xiaoyao.


    In my ears, there came the clear and regular sound of rain, the sound of running water and the rustle of wind blowing through the leaves.


    Her mind began to settle down and her consciousness began to relax.


    Gradually, she felt that her consciousness seemed to become lighter and lighter. In the end, she almost floated.

 Chapter 1651

    She felt as if she had grown wings and could fly wantonly.


    And I feel like I can feel the world.


    She seemed to break through some kind of shackles, and felt that her vision had become broader.


    It was a strange feeling that she couldn''t describe herself.


    However, this feeling lasted only a short time.


    Gradually, her mind began to be filled with all kinds of voices.


    It was not a human language, and even she did not know the source and classification of the sound.


    But because of this, I gradually felt irritable in my heart.


    She instinctively resisted these voices and even wanted to lock herself up and isolate herself from them.


    At this time, the little medicine sounded again.


    "Master, now Xiaoyao is trying to communicate with other people''s brain waves. Please don''t forcibly turn off the system!"


    Small medicine, let her stabilize her consciousness.


    It should be the most critical moment. She endured the discomfort.


    Soon, she felt a strong vertigo and substantial tingling.


    "Uh..."


    Out of consciousness, bailiri is staring at his students.


    Seeing that she looked relaxed just now, Bai Lirui was worried after she frowned fiercely and made a painful cry.


    Even if he is a drug maniac, the woman in front of him is still his most precious student.


    He blamed himself. If only he were more powerful.


    At the same time, he was vaguely proud.


    What he didn''t do, his students could do.


    But now, he is more worried about what impact these will have on her.


    His eyes turned to Gong Si.


    The drug has begun to play its due role.


    Originally, there were ripples on the calm water.


    Take the body of Gong Si as the center and spread around.


    It was Gong Si trembling, and his body began to make the most intuitive response.


    Look at this, look at that.


    Finally, bailiri could only sigh.


    Today''s children are much better than they were then.


    "No, sir."


    The door was pushed open by Gong Ping.


    He hurried to bailiriu''s face with a bit of urgency.


    "What happened?"


    "Just now, the two girls separated Miss Liu. I''m afraid they went to report to Gong Zhun! It''s all my fault. I didn''t look after them."


    Gong Ping blamed herself. Miss Liu should be responsible for watching them decoct medicine. He should be watching.


    But he just saw that everyone didn''t eat, so he went to get some food.


    Unexpectedly, when I came back, I saw the door open and both of them disappeared.


    "I don''t blame you. You mean well."


    With that, Liu qianrong pushed the door and came in.


    After all, she has gone through many storms, but she doesn''t seem to be much flustered.


    She looked like two people sleeping, but she was worried about another layer.


    "Sir, we can fool around when someone comes. But if we interrupt the young lady, will it..."


    These drugs will not cause much doubt. After all, bailiri has tossed a lot in the name of seeing a doctor.


    What makes the two girls suspicious is their mysterious behavior today.


    Gong Zhun and Gong Tu are here. They can''t explain.


    Bai Lirui thought about it, but looked at Gong Ping.


    "Now, we can only take risks. Doesn''t Gong Tu just want to know the secret? This time, we turn attack into defense!"


    Turn attack into defense?


    Now, Gong Ping and Liu qianrong are a little confused.


    After looking at each other, they obviously didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "Gong Ping, you will report to Gong Tu in a moment and say that we are about to develop an antidote."


    "But Sir, if I say so, Gong TU will force you to give him the antidote!"


    Bai Lirui waved his hand and interrupted his words.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s a private report, he will certainly force me to hand it in. But if you make everyone know, he has to restrain himself under the pressure of face. What''s more, we said that we were about to succeed, but we didn''t say that we would succeed."


    Gong Ping realized that it was not difficult. He must be able to do it well.


    "Also, you only need to remember one thing. My primary school disciples have the same symptoms as the fourth childe because they took the medicine I prepared."


    He raised his eyebrows and spoke plainly.


    Gong Ping and Liu qianrong immediately understood. Gong Ping rushed out in a hurry, pushed open the door and shouted with all his strength.


    "I''m saved! The miracle doctor will prepare an antidote soon!"


    He shouted as he ran and ran all the way to the yard of gongtu, but he also made the matter known to the whole house.


    Gong Tu, who had just got the news about the maid, was ecstatic. Just when he wanted to take Gong Zhun to grab the antidote, he heard a commotion outside.


    The master and servant had some doubts. Gong Zhun immediately called someone to ask.


    The servant replied, "it''s the old man who has improved. I heard that the miracle doctor has made an antidote, and the old man will wake up soon!"


    The master and servant looked at each other, but their hearts were filled with remorse.


    How could this happen!


    But he said that after Gong Ping made such a fuss over gongtu, he had to reconsider the matter.


    On the side of the courtyard, Liu qianrong and Bai Lirui are carefully dragging Lin Mengya and Gong Si to the Kang.


    Before preparing these drugs, bailirio was ready.


    He poured into the wooden basin all the medicinal powder he prepared intentionally these days.


    He stirred a few times at will, but his heart was extremely confident.


    Unless someone who doesn''t want to die dares to drink this spray of "deadly tonic soup", no one knows what medicine he used today.


    Liu qianrong quickly threw the drug residue into the stove, and then boiled a pot of medicine.


    Two people did this, but they were destroyed.


    After they had just finished, the two informers returned to the yard.


    But as soon as they came back, they went into the small kitchen.


    Liu qianrong looked at them with a sneer in her heart.


    It''s shameless to eat inside out. I''m afraid they''ve long forgotten who their employer is.


    But now, it''s not the time to turn around.


    She shook her hand, which was swollen and painful by the steam, pretended not to care and said, "you''d better watch these drugs."


    "Yes."


    She pretended to open the door and leave, but she left a slit in the door.


    Quietly, I fell on the slit and looked inside, but I saw the two maids holding handkerchiefs and fishing for one of the medicine cans.


    Seeing them carefully wrap up those drug residues and hide them in the stove, Liu qianrong aroused a sneer.


    She hated ungrateful people most in her life.


    Wait, there''s always a day to clean them up.


    She closed the door quietly and dodged into the room.


    Inside, Bai Lirui is fascinated by his students.


    "Sir, it''s all handled. What are we going to do next?"


    After Bai Lirui looked at her, he only spit out a word.


    "Wait."


    Waiting for Gong Tu''s reaction is also the result of waiting for ya''er.


    But in any case, he will protect his students.


    Lin Mengya can''t perceive what a chaotic scene is outside.


    Xiaoyao is trying to get in touch with Gong Si''s brain.


    The structure of human brain is very complex. Although everyone has brain waves, the brain has a corresponding protection and isolation mechanism.


    Probably because Gong Si is falling into a deep sleep, his brain waves are not strong at present.


    The continuous tingling is not only physical, but also mixed with consciousness.


    Lin Mengya only felt a breath running across her chest.


    She tried to restrain herself, but she became a little manic.


    She understands that this is the body''s instinctive response and the body''s self-protection model.


    So she''s fighting her instincts.


    "Master, now the link channel has been connected. But Xiaoyao can''t do further work."


    Xiaoyao''s voice is still calm. When he switched working mode, there is no emotion in his voice.


    When Lin Mengya heard this, she couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    "What does that mean? Failed?"


    "It''s not failure, but the subsequent work, which needs to be completed by yourself. Only your consciousness as the main body of communication can the channel be truly established."


    i see.


    She suppressed all kinds of negative emotions in her heart and tried hard to communicate with Gong Si.


    But this kind of thing is so ethereal that she doesn''t even know how to work hard.


    She must need a fulcrum, a point that she can share with her four brothers.


    What is it? What is it?


    She is like an ant on a hot pot, circling around, but she can''t get rid of it all the time.


    by the way!


    What is the strongest wish of the fourth brother?


    Among the five brothers, the fourth seems to be the most gentle and kind, but she can feel that the fourth brother is the most urgent and persistent one for the revival and hope of the palace family.


    For this reason, he can even give up everything he worked hard for without blinking an eye, just to better assist her in managing the palace.


    you ''re right! That''s it!


    She began to focus all her consciousness on this idea.


    She tried her best to convey such an idea with consciousness.


    She began to feel that part of her consciousness turned into a sharp cone.


    A little bit, pierce the unknown space.


    "Connection progress starts to rise, 1%, 2..."


    The number began to rise.


    Her consciousness began to turn into an invisible force, giving their brain waves the possibility of communication in the void.


    An invisible link quietly appeared between her and Gong Si.


    As the progress began to grow, her pressure became stronger and stronger suddenly.


    Interference increases.


    She felt as if something was dragging her consciousness back.


    It was a tug of war between herself and herself. Gradually, she began to feel pain.

 Chapter 1652

    It was a kind of pain that her consciousness was torn. She wanted to scream, but she had no extra strength to dominate her consciousness and release the command of screaming.


    "Master! It''s almost to the limit you can bear!"


    The sound of the small medicine''s mechanical flat plate was also a little anxious.


    Although he can protect the host''s brain, he can''t completely ensure her safety.


    "How long?"


    "It will take about 30 seconds. That''s your limit. If you can''t connect successfully, I''ll forcibly disconnect for your safety!"


    Thirty seconds?


    In a trance, she only felt that every second was torn into countless times.


    Great pain came, and she exhausted her greatest willpower.


    She only knows that every second she carries, she will be further away from success.


    But she didn''t know at all, but before a moment, her face had become very pale.


    Sweat rolled down, and her breath became almost inaudible in a moment.


    "Sir, miss, what''s the matter?"


    Liu qianrong, who was in charge of taking care of Lin Mengya, was frightened, lowered her voice and asked anxiously.


    It was fine just now. How come in a twinkling of an eye, people seem to be dying?


    Baili Rui walked up to her in a few steps and clasped her wrist, but he shouted in his heart.


    It''s broken! Her pulse was so weak that she was like a man who was about to run out of oil and light.


    Is it true that something happened?


    He thought about how to treat the students here, but Gong Ping was taken outside the courtyard by Gong TU with a gloomy face.


    Looking at the closed gate, Gong Tu narrowed his eyes and thought deeply.


    "You said that the miracle doctor really developed the medicine?"


    Gong Ping was grabbed by Gong Zhun and forced to come here.


    He was very worried because Gong Tu only brought him and Gong Zhun this time.


    This is a very dangerous move.


    But at the same time, it also means that if Gong Tu wants to do something, no one can stop him.


    He raised his head and just wanted to shout, but Gong Zhun stuck his neck.


    "Little bastard, if you shout like this, I''ll keep you speechless all your life!"


    Gong Zhun''s insidiousness makes Gong Ping''s hair stand upright.


    After being severely threatened, Gong Ping really didn''t dare to shout.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would let Gong Tu follow Gong Zhun and kill Lao Zu and them.


    His face was a little ugly, but he nodded as agreed before.


    "Sir, we have to hold on tight. If that woman knows, things will be difficult to do."


    Gong Zhun looked a little happy.


    This is a great thing. As long as they control the lives of Gong Qianfeng, they will also control the whole palace family.


    Power is readily available.


    But Gong Tu still had some doubts after all.


    His cold eyes scraped Gong Ping''s face.


    Although this is his son, he won''t believe him at all.


    "Go and have a look first."


    Gong Ping restrained his impulse to stop him.


    No, we must not arouse Gong Tu''s suspicion now.


    Gong Zhun got his idea and knocked on the door a few times.


    Those who opened the door were the two maids who had been bought by them.


    Gong Zhun raised his eyebrows and asked with some meaning; "How''s it going?"


    The two maids nodded slightly, with uncontrollable pride in their eyes.


    "Don''t worry, housekeeper. Everything has been arranged."


    Gong Zhun nodded slightly, which made him open the way and invited Gong Tu in.


    Gong Ping followed.


    He had no time to condemn the two men now, his hands tightened in his sleeves.


    Miss, what''s going on now?


    In the yard, the strong smell of medicine choked my nose.


    Gong Tu frowned and covered his nose.


    Gong Zhun just knocked on the door. Unexpectedly, he opened it in advance.


    A frightened face appeared inside, but after seeing him, he suddenly turned white.


    "Tube, housekeeper..."


    Seeing her hesitation, Gong Zhun immediately pushed her away.


    I thought I would see some unexpected scene. Unexpectedly, I only saw the miracle doctor, looking at the primary school student on the Kang in a daze.


    Gong Zhun looked around, still as before, motionless.


    Is there fraud?


    After thinking about it, he smiled all over his face.


    "My old miracle doctor, old immortal, you really deserve to be a famous doctor. I didn''t expect you to cure my grandfather''s disease! My master, but I want to thank you."


    Gong Zhun''s eyes twinkled with cold light, but he thought about how to send the old man to the West.


    But the miracle doctor ignored him and stared at the little apprentice''s face in a daze.


    Now, the palace must be a little confused.


    At this time, gongtu also saw their abnormality.


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Old Sir, I heard you have developed an antidote?"


    Hearing the speech, the miracle doctor raised his head and said nothing, but nodded faintly.


    The evil master Diao Nu immediately felt ecstatic. However, Gong Tu noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the house.


    Why is that primary school student still?


    "Little brother Eucommia ulmoides, this is --"


    "He took the same trick as your ancestors. I gave her medicine first and was waiting for the result."


    This made Gong Tu suspicious.


    Gong Wuming said that this medicine is only useful for the blood of the Gong family.


    That''s not enough. Is this Eucommia ulmoides or the seed left outside by the palace family?


    In that case, Ma Beichen sent him in for a more complicated purpose.


    In a twinkling of an eye, countless thoughts came out.


    But no matter which one, the old miracle doctor and his primary school apprentice can''t stay!


    The intention of killing is gradually rising, but Gong Tu''s face is becoming softer and softer.


    "I see. It''s really hard work, little brother Eucommia. Since the medicine has been prepared, it''s better for the miracle doctor to give me the prescription. I won''t bother you, sir."


    Unexpectedly, the miracle doctor looked at him and sneered.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Your ancestors were attacked by others, not sick."


    Gong Tu''s face remained unchanged, but his hands had quietly used internal strength.


    "Oh? I don''t know who is so bold. If someone really dares to murder my ancestors, I will be the first to kill them."


    "Don''t let go? Your life is in the hands of others. Who won''t let go?"


    The miraculous doctor''s cold and faint words stunned Gong Tu in situ.


    What does that mean?


    As soon as the miracle doctor brushed his sleeve, Gong Ping immediately went to hold him and carefully went down the Kang.


    When they came to the tall Gong Tu, the miracle doctor held out a powerful hand, but pinched Gong Tu''s wrist.


    A moment later, he threw it down.


    "Sure enough, you don''t know your physical condition at all."


    Hearing what the miracle doctor said, Gong Tu didn''t believe it.


    He has always been on guard against Palace dance, so his personal things will be handled by trustworthy people.


    After repeated inspection, it will be put in front of him.


    Palace dance is impossible.


    Isn''t it that the old man is cheating on him?


    "Do you think my old man is talking nonsense?"


    Gong Tu smiled and said, "where, Gong Tu dare not."


    "It''s very tricky. When you just got it, it''s no different from ordinary people and didn''t respond at all. But you''ll feel it slowly. I see your pulse. You should also be a martial artist. I ask you, what''s your disease in the past three years?"


    Gong Tu thought and shook his head.


    He is in good health and seldom gets sick.


    "That''s right. Since you don''t have any old diseases, it should be the influence of the poison."


    Although Gong Tu still didn''t believe this, he had a doubt in his heart.


    Gong Zhun was also worried, but more worried.


    I''m not sure. This is the old man''s trick of deliberately delaying.


    They must get the antidote as soon as possible, so as not to have too many dreams at night, but to urge them.


    "Sir, even if my master is poisoned, haven''t you developed an antidote? As long as you take one, my master can cure the disease. Therefore, you''d better give us the prescription as soon as possible!"


    Gong Tu slowed down and felt that Gong Zhun had a point.


    The miracle doctor raised his eyes and glanced at Gong Zhun. There was something strange in his look.


    But he raised his hand and wrote a prescription.


    However, he bypassed Gong Zhun''s hand and handed it to Gong Tu himself.


    "I''m not sure whether this medicine is effective. But you haven''t been poisoned. You can know in recent days."


    Seeing his actions, Gong Tu had some doubts.


    After all, he took the prescription and left the courtyard with Gong Zhun.


    Gong Zhun was dissatisfied with the old immortal doctor. Just now, the old immortal clearly looked down on him.


    At present, he had bad thoughts about the miracle doctor.


    "Sir, why didn''t you cut the roots just now?"


    Gong TU was thinking about it. After hearing this, he glanced at him and said, "they haven''t verified the authenticity of the prescription yet. For the time being, they can''t move them."


    What''s more, the words of the miracle doctor.


    He is so careful that he can''t be poisoned.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Glancing at Gong Zhun secretly, a seed of suspicion took root in his heart.


    It seemed that he had to make a thorough investigation.


    In the small courtyard, the three wiped sweat at the same time.


    "I was scared to death. I thought they would be bad for you!"


    Close the door, Gong Ping whispered.


    The young lady has taken care of them before. We must delay them and can''t break in.


    He had made a lot of noise about it before, so he could hold back Gong Tu''s footsteps.


    I don''t know if I''ve delayed miss.


    "That guy didn''t hold any good farts. Girl Liu is still powerful and quick witted."


    From Miss Liu to girl Liu, Bai Lirui''s heart has a lot of good feelings for Liu qianrong.


    Liu qianrong was not very interesting. She just lowered her head, twisted her clothes and said, "if the young lady hadn''t told me before, she would have cheated in the palace recently. I didn''t think of this idea. I hope I didn''t hinder the young lady."

 Chapter 1653

    Bai Lirui smiled lovingly.


    It is said that adversity shows true feelings. He is a student. He has a good eye for knowing people.


    These two children are masters who can risk their lives for her. As her teacher, he has also assumed the role of father. How can he not appreciate the great help of these two children?


    "This level is passed. It depends on whether the child can survive."


    Bai Lirui said in a low voice. The eyes of the three people couldn''t help falling on Lin Mengya.


    In the end, she has to break through some dangers by herself.


    Thirty seconds, for normal people, is just a moment.


    But for Lin Mengya, it is longer than a century.


    The pressure and pain from all directions have seriously overdrawn her willpower.


    If she had not been supported by a belief, she would have terminated the connection.


    "Drop, drop... Countdown, five..."


    Xiaoyao is ready to stop at any time for her safety.


    The number of seconds gradually decreased, but the connection degree was stuck at 99%.


    It''s only a little less than one percent, and she can succeed.


    She has tried her best. Why on earth can''t she connect successfully?


    Fourth brother, I''m sorry, she''s done her best


    At the last second, her consciousness was confused.


    The system also emits a buzz, indicating that the connection has failed.


    Although unwilling, the small medicine immediately withdrew the connection.


    But unexpectedly, at this moment, Lin Mengya felt as if there was a soft hand at the end of the universe, grasping her consciousness.


    "Connection progress, 100%! The connection is successful. Now you are ready to connect with the other party. The connection is successful!"


    At this moment, the cold sound of machinery was like the sound of nature.


    Her dry consciousness recovered a lot in an instant.


    When she reacted, she found herself under a beautiful starry sky.


    She looked around and found that there was something wrong with her "perspective".


    There is no blind spot!


    In other words, this is the world where consciousness is, and she can perceive everything here.


    At the thought of this, she was a little puzzled.


    It is said that if she only communicates with her fourth brother''s brain waves, it is at most to perceive each other''s situation.


    She also hopes so, so that she can influence the fourth brother and wake him up from his dream.


    But why is it like this now?


    "Little medicine?"


    She tried to call for the medicine. Then she saw a small ball holding her little bear and rushing into her arms.


    "Master, master! You''re scared, little medicine!"


    The little ball grabbed her and tearfully accused her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, you are too stubborn! Do you know that if you are one second away, the little medicine will not be able to save you! At that time, you will become a fool!"


    Lin Mengya felt a little bad.


    Even if Xiaoyao has the death free gold medal of selling Meng, she always has the impulse to smoke his little ass.


    Who is a fool?


    However, this is clearly not the time to consider this issue.


    She took the medicine and looked at it for four weeks.


    "Do you know where this is?"


    Hearing her question, Xiao Yao puckered up and slid down.


    But then he floated in mid air.


    "This is the conscious space you share with others. In fact, I don''t know why this happened."


    With that, Xiaoyao beat his head.


    Alas, bullying system, isn''t it?


    "Shared space of consciousness? What is this?"


    Lin Mengya felt that her head was obviously not enough.


    This is not a science fiction drama. How could this happen?


    "I don''t know. In fact, this shared consciousness space is just a corridor connecting the two of you. Now, you should be able to enter each other''s dreams."


    Lin Mengya was pleasantly surprised by this result.


    But then came a more serious problem.


    How did she get into the consciousness of the fourth brother?


    Just as she was struggling to find the answer, she was pulled by a strong force. In the twinkling of an eye, she went to another space.


    Here, she felt a little out of place.


    It''s like an iron block embedded in the earth.


    You can enter, but you know you don''t belong here.


    However, she did not dare to act rashly. In the consciousness of the four brothers, there was no protection of the Shennong system.


    She''s here to save people, but she doesn''t want to hurt people.


    Standing in place, soon, luminous bodies similar to feathers flew over lightly.


    "Master, this is memory!"


    Xiaoyao said in surprise, and Lin Mengya was also surprised.


    Memory, how can it be so fragmented?


    It''s like being cut into countless pieces, completely without a complete appearance.


    "Strange, what about the consciousness of the fourth brother?"


    If a person''s memory drifts away, then this person will no longer exist.


    Therefore, memory is extremely important for everyone.


    For example, even if she changes time and space, she can know who "herself" is because of the existence of memory.


    But now, the memory of the four brothers has become flying fragments.


    This cognition made her a little anxious.


    "Four brothers! Where are you?"


    She held the small medicine and shuttled through the fragments of memory.


    Looking around, Xiaoyao seems to be very interested in memory fragments.


    Then they came to a blank place.


    It is said to be blank, but the memory fragments float out from here.


    "Little medicine, where is this?"


    She didn''t dare to enter without permission. She had to let Xiaoyao see it.


    Xiaoyao broke away from her hand, twisted her fat little body and walked in.


    "Don''t mess around!"


    As soon as she finished her instructions, the little medicine came back.


    "Master, this is the man''s memory area. But strangely, his memory is collapsing, as if the memory system had been formatted."


    Memory formatting?


    If we say that the temporary amnesia is like that the system files are hidden.


    As long as we find a breakthrough, we can still find the lost memory.


    However, if the memory is formatted, it means that the fourth brother will never remember his past.


    This is like murder!


    "Four brothers! Four brothers! Where are you?"


    She kept looking for the trace of her fourth brother with her own consciousness.


    But she still got nothing and could only helplessly watch the memory fragments float out.


    "No, we can''t go on like this, Xiaoyao. We need to enter the consciousness of the fourth brother and see what happened to him."


    Xiaoyao nodded and scratched his head. In his clever big eyes, he had some bad intentions.


    "Master, in fact, I can control other people''s consciousness. Otherwise, I can control here. In this way, he will become your subsidiary..."


    Before he finished, the little ass was hit.


    Xiaoyao looked at his master with some doubts. Although it didn''t hurt, he felt wronged inexplicably.


    What''s the matter? He''s all for the good of his master!


    "Delete your dangerous idea! Little medicine, no one is born to be enslaved by others. Perhaps, for artificial intelligence, becoming an accessory to others or other systems is as simple as eating and drinking water. However, if you are an independent consciousness, are you willing to be detained by me forever?"


    She finally found the abnormality of the small medicine.


    Maybe it''s growth.


    As a small medicine that should not have any independent consciousness, now it has begun to have "emotion".


    This is the awakening of Xiaoyao and the beginning of independent consciousness.


    She doesn''t know whether this is good or bad. Maybe after Xiaoyao''s consciousness matures, he will disagree with her consciousness and compete for the dominance of his body.


    But at this stage, she felt that the existence of small drugs could not be erased.


    Because there is another human activity in this world, called "education".


    She felt that the little medicine had a childlike dependence on her.


    In that case, she wants to try to educate Xiaoyao.


    Moreover, she found a built-in protection mechanism for the host in the system after browsing all the settings of the system.


    That is, "death".


    It is not the death of the host itself, but the death of the system.


    As long as the host wants to erase the whole system, it only needs a series of instructions, and once the "death" protection is activated.


    So this string of instructions can''t be detected by artificial intelligence.


    What surprised her even more was that the "death" program was started.


    Probably once the system detects the abnormality of artificial intelligence, the death process will be started.


    In a sense, Xiaoyao was conscious, but he was trapped in a cage forever.


    She thinks she is not a virgin, but why should she erase the consciousness of small medicine under such safety protection?


    Sometimes such a lovely child can jump out to chat with her at any time and provide better help to her.


    Why not?


    Xiaoyao was taught a few words by her, and now she looked a little pathetic.


    He tried to hold her, but she still held her back.


    The wrinkled little face stretched out.


    "Master, you mean this is a ''wrong'' instruction, right?"


    Alas, sure enough, you can''t ask too much for a small system just consciously.


    "For me now, this is a wrong instruction. Right and wrong are not so simple things. I will teach you to distinguish them later. Now, let''s find out the consciousness of the fourth brother first."


    They are at a loss now.


    But Lin Mengya felt something approaching her.


    "Master, it''s his consciousness! It''s strange that his consciousness seems to have no ability to control itself!"


    Xiaoyao pointed to a place in the void ahead, and Lin Mengya soon saw that there was a large vague light floating there.


    The spirit can''t help but be shocked. Is this the consciousness of the fourth brother?

 Chapter 1654

    In the boundless space, the vague light loomed.


    Lin Mengya was thinking about how to contact the cloud of suspected consciousness, but unexpectedly, the light gradually approached her.


    Suddenly, a very familiar but slightly astringent feeling was introduced into her consciousness.


    She didn''t dare to move. She could only convey her own news with consciousness.


    "Fourth brother, is that you?"


    The light suddenly became brighter.


    But it was just a moment, and it became the same again.


    I really found the consciousness of the four brothers!


    But before she could wait for joy, she remembered another key question.


    How can we awaken the consciousness of the fourth brother and let him escape from his dream?


    The cloud of consciousness had been enveloped in her, and even Xiaoyao looked at a loss.


    Memory fragments have been flying and circling beside her. There is always a sense of loneliness in the whole conscious space.


    For a time, the situation reached an impasse.


    "Four brothers, what can you do to wake up?"


    She constantly touched the consciousness cloud of her fourth brother with her consciousness. Soon, she found something.


    Whenever there are memory fragments that inadvertently integrate into the cloud of consciousness, the cloud will flash, and then there will be a little more light.


    Memory, consciousness


    She felt as if she had vaguely touched some key factors.


    Dreams, in some ways, are also projections of memory.


    For example, people will not dream of what they have dreamed of, even if it is a nightmare, it is also the most frightening part of the memory.


    The reason why the fourth brother can''t wake up may be the collapse of memory!


    The reason why memory becomes like this is also related to consciousness.


    "Little medicine, what does it look like in the memory space?"


    The little medicine immediately replied, "it''s very bright inside, but it''s also very empty."


    "What if we send consciousness into the space of memory?"


    Her idea is very simple. Although she doesn''t know the reason for the collapse of memory, it is true that when the fragments of memory integrate into the cloud of consciousness, consciousness will show some signs of recovery.


    Therefore, if they send consciousness into memory space, does it mean that consciousness will be affected by memory and then recover?


    Although she is not sure, she still has to try now.


    The little medicine thought for a moment and reminded him.


    "You can try, but you may be in danger. Although you have established a connection before, once he wakes up, he may close the connection. At that time, you will never go back."


    Even if you know, this is the setting of the system.


    But she still felt that Xiaoyao was the first to think of her feeling, no matter where and whenever. It was really intimate.


    "It doesn''t matter. If we really want to stay here forever, I''ll play a character split with my fourth brother."


    "Master, this joke is not funny at all!"


    Xiaoyao''s fleshy face looked a little angry. Lin Mengya didn''t continue to tease it, but put him down.


    "The consciousness of the fourth brother has been chasing me, Xiaoyao. I''ll send him in. You wait for me here."


    Xiao Yao walked with short legs and wanted to run after her.


    "Be obedient and wait for me here."


    The flat mouth, the small ball, stayed in place.


    "Master, be careful! Once he shows signs of soberness, you must run first!"


    Xiaoyao is not at ease and continues to give advice.


    With the consciousness of her four brothers, Lin Mengya soon came to the entrance of memory space.


    Outside and inside, it is the place where the memory collapses most.


    The consciousness of the fourth brother has gradually become active.


    Countless stars dotted the cloud of consciousness. Lin Mengya knew that her move should be right.


    She continued to swim in.


    Memory space is much brighter than the previous conscious space.


    In space, those places with light should be memory.


    She felt that the consciousness of the fourth brother seemed to be more active.


    "Don''t worry, four brothers!"


    She comforted immediately, but the collapse of memory did not change.


    Continue to go deep, but she can see that somewhere in the memory space, those bright places, are rapidly becoming dark.


    Whatever, memory fragments will fall and float away.


    The void then faded.


    But before long, there will be new light.


    However, it is much darker than before.


    This is What''s going on?


    When she was wondering, the consciousness of the fourth brother suddenly seemed to be stimulated and flew away.


    "Fourth brother, where are you going?"


    She wanted to communicate with consciousness, but it didn''t work at all at the moment.


    What the hell happened?


    Immediately followed up, but soon, she lost the trace of the four brothers'' consciousness cloud.


    Without the consciousness of the four brothers, the memory space soon made her lose her direction.


    Unconsciously, she came to a place in the memory space.


    There are no memory fragments.


    Yes, just a dark light.


    She attached her consciousness, but it was strange that the light had no resistance to her consciousness.


    This is wrong!


    Her consciousness should not be able to read another person''s memory so smoothly.


    When she was full of doubts, suddenly, the memory space began to vibrate.


    "Master! His consciousness is awake. Come out quickly!"


    too bad!


    She immediately wanted to rush out of the memory space, but now, the fourth brother woke up faster than her.


    Her consciousness felt the pressure from all directions again.


    This is because the consciousness of the fourth brother woke up and she began to be rejected.


    "Little medicine! Go!"


    At the critical moment, she escaped from memory.


    Pick up the small medicine and get ready to return to your body.


    But what she expected was that their shared consciousness space began to collapse.


    She was tottering with little medicine.


    Once the shared consciousness space collapses and she hasn''t gone back - it disappears and there is no possibility of rebirth!


    The starlight collapses little by little. Lin Mengya only feels that her consciousness is like a powerful bow and arrow.


    Just a little more time, she can return to her body.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, the shared consciousness space collapsed!


    "Four brothers!"


    She subconsciously asked for help, but she was deeply desperate.


    However, at this time, sharing the space of consciousness was stable.


    She had no time to think, and immediately took advantage of this last bit of luck to return to her brain.


    When she returned to the familiar system page with Xiaoyao, she only heard a "drop".


    Shared consciousness space, completely disappeared.


    "My God, master, it''s too dangerous! Next time, I won''t go on an adventure with you!"


    When they arrived at their own territory, both of them were lucky for the rest of their lives.


    Lin Mengya is also flustered. She needs to immediately take control of her body and see what consequences this time of consciousness sharing has brought to her.


    Familiar vertigo hit, but this time, it was much more serious.


    She only heard a buzzing sound in her ear, and her eyes were still dark.


    "Miss! Miss!"


    I don''t know who is calling her, but also with some forbearing excitement.


    But the sound, as if from the distant sky, was ethereal and delicate.


    Until a moment later, vision is gradually recovering.


    The first is the teacher''s deliberately old face.


    "Girl, how are you? Can you see me?"


    "Teacher, you stay away."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m dizzy, want to vomit, vomit..."


    She was disgusted and dared to rush straight up. She lay on the Kang, but only spit out a few mouthfuls of sour water.


    Bai Lirui is a little sad.


    Is this face really so ugly?


    As if she had been on a roller coaster ten or eight times, she only felt her head like a dizzy copper bell hit by someone.


    It took her a long time to relax.


    However, there has been an instant message from Xiaoyao.


    Because they came back in time, there was no serious damage to their bodies.


    It''s just that these days, she will have the same reaction as a slight concussion.


    "Miss, drink some water and rinse your mouth."


    Liu qianrong carried a bowl of warm water and fed it to her little by little.


    After she completely rinsed off all the sour taste in her mouth, Liu qianrong brought her warm white porridge.


    The remaining two men looked at her with a worried face.


    After drinking half a bowl of porridge at one go, she finally had some strength.


    "Is there any more porridge?"


    Liu qianrong thought she wasn''t full, and immediately nodded to go to Sheng, but she stopped her.


    "I''ve had enough, but I''m afraid I''ll have to drink more when my fourth brother wakes up."


    As soon as she said this, the three people were stupid.


    Especially the teacher, a pair of eyes exude strange enthusiasm.


    Hum, if the teacher dares to rush up and shake her, this mouthful of white porridge will be a hundred drinks.


    But fortunately, the teacher didn''t.


    "Did you really untie this thing?"


    It''s better to say that the blind cat met the dead mouse.


    But it''s too difficult to explain what shared consciousness space, memory fragments and so on.


    She said concisely, "well."


    "Worthy of being my student! Sooner or later, it will surpass the achievements of those old guys!"


    The teacher is a little excited. She is a little guilty.


    Compared with the teacher''s excitement, Gong Ping and Liu qianrong reacted normally.


    The two men couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After looking at each other, they immediately went to check the situation of the fourth brother.


    "Good! Really good! Miss, the fourth young master is obviously much better than before!"


    People, right beside her.


    Lin Mengya naturally felt the breath of her fourth brother long ago. It was much better than before. She was no longer so angry as a hairspring.


    Gong Ping and Liu qianrong worked even harder.


    While the two were busy, Lin Mengya stabbed the teacher in the waist.


    "Teacher, is there anything in the world that can make the memory disappear completely?"

 Chapter 1655

    Bai Lirui looked back with some doubt in his eyes.


    "Disappear?"


    "Yes." Lin Mengya nodded and continued: "just disappear, disappear without a trace, completely disappear from the world."


    Unexpectedly, the teacher fell into thinking.


    For a long time, I didn''t give her an answer.


    Lin Mengya leaned silently on the edge of the Kang. In fact, she was thinking about this problem in her heart.


    Unless the brain is destroyed, it is difficult to have no memory at all.


    However, the scene she saw in the fourth brother''s consciousness space was too incredible.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the little medicine.


    It''s like memory is formatted.


    However, the formatted hard disk is to carry some new content.


    Everyone''s memory exists in everyone''s brain. Even if it is formatted, who can use it except himself?


    She hasn''t heard of anyone whose brain needs to be cleaned up automatically because of too much memory.


    It will take some time for the fourth brother to be fully awake.


    Fortunately, the teacher''s wit today made her the identity of the drug tester, so even if Gong Ping helped her back to Xiyuan all the way in the evening, she was not afraid to attract anyone''s attention.


    Just as soon as she got to the house, her eyelids jumped quietly.


    Their house has been moved!


    Even if everything is in its original position, even a book is not misplaced.


    But she has a systematic and amazing memory, and the teacher is purely due to obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    He can make any mess, but when others move, he can see it all at once.


    The three closed the door and entered the room to talk.


    "Is it the people from gongtu who have come?"


    Gong Ping only heard them say that someone came in and immediately suspected that he was on Gong Tu''s head.


    Indeed, he is the most likely.


    But Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, thought carefully, and shook her head.


    "It''s not like Gong Tu''s style. He already has a prescription in his hand. He should find a way to identify the authenticity of the prescription. What''s more, we don''t share his heart with him. How can we be so stupid and leave the real prescription in Xiyuan where his people can come in at any time?"


    From the beginning, they were on guard against each other.


    If they were really so careless and left something down, I''m afraid Gong Tu would not believe it at all.


    So, only someone else.


    "Who would it be?"


    Gong Ping was worried.


    Lin Mengya already has the answer. It doesn''t matter who it is. What matters is that he believes that they have an antidote. I''m afraid it''s not just gongtu.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Go back first. The fourth brother needs you more."


    Gong Ping left immediately.


    Lin Mengya held her soft body and collapsed in the teacher''s seat.


    "Teacher, I didn''t expect we could have a little surprise."


    She lifted her lips and smiled meaningfully.


    Besides gongtu, who cares so much about the antidote?


    The answer is just around the corner.


    Although bailirui doesn''t have her fancy intestines, some things change forever.


    All he knew was that some of the people they set up were set up.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Nature kills two birds with one stone. Teacher, gongtu will come to test you these days. That man is insidious and cunning. You should be careful."


    Unexpectedly, the teacher showed a sneer.


    His five fingers, which are more flexible and slender than young people, caught a hand in the void.


    The poison saint in those days, even if he is white haired now, still has the ability to control life and death.


    "He''s afraid he doesn''t know whose hand his life is in."


    These words are rampant, but they are also true.


    They all thought she and the teacher were just a pair of sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    Who knows, they are the cruel characters who dress up as pigs and eat tigers?


    Holding her less neat leg, Lin Mengya rubbed back from the teacher''s room.


    As soon as I opened the door, a slender and powerful hand stretched out inside.


    Lin Mengya immediately pressed her body up and was held by someone, which was much lighter.


    Although I like the lady''s embrace, it is obvious that today''s lady is a little soft.


    He could not help frowning. He seldom saw her look so weak.


    Did you get hurt?


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    As if she felt his surging anger, she gently stroked his chest and comforted him.


    Long Tianyu closed the door without any movement, immediately picked up the man, and then gently placed him on the bed.


    He took off his coat, shoes and socks for her again, so naturally that he couldn''t be more natural.


    Buried in the soft bedding, she gently breathed out a breath.


    Arm, but loosely hooked his neck.


    "Don''t go, stay with me."


    Her original voice, because of her local voice, is a little more soft than the girls here.


    Especially on such a night, when they were alone, the atmosphere gradually warmed up.


    He circled her in his arms, but he was careful not to press her hair and skirt.


    Low voice, only spoil her.


    "OK."


    Just one word can burn her heart.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Are you worried about me or do you want that answer when you come to see me?"


    Long Tianyu suddenly felt something bad in her heart.


    Little heartless, if it weren''t for the news that there was something unusual here, how could he run to see her recklessly.


    However, what happened before made him a bit of a rat repellent for fear that his wife would misunderstand him.


    Think about it, or tell the truth.


    "Worry about you."


    "I know."


    As soon as she finished, she followed three words.


    Long Tianyu was suddenly stunned. He stretched out his hand and straightened her face.


    The girl is bending her lips and laughing like a successful kitten.


    He lowered his head, raised his nose and gently rubbed her cheek.


    It''s a pity that she is still separated by one floor. She always feels that she is not true.


    Slender fingers stroked the mask on her face. Even though it felt like skin, it was a little less human temperature.


    After all, it''s not as good as the lady''s own.


    "Is it bad for you to wear this thing for a long time?"


    "Yes, it may disfigure me and make me ugly!"


    There was some provocation in her eyes.


    But long Tianyu smiled.


    "It''s better to be ugly. I''m the only one who thinks you''re the most beautiful. You love beauty so much that you may not even be able to look at you in the mirror. I''m the only one left. How nice."


    This is more childish than her son''s words!


    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue, but she was unprepared and was bitten by someone.


    Never close, never understand, the surging desire.


    Until his breathing became short and his chest warmed up, Lin Mengya powerlessly supported his chest.


    The water eyes were shining with waves, which made long Tianyu another intoxicating kiss.


    "Well, there are people outside!"


    She is really a little embarrassed. Although she is in her own house, she still can''t wipe the gun and go off fire after all.


    Long Tianyu held her face in his arms.


    She leaned against his chest and giggled.


    It seems that my mother is still charming!


    No, she has a man''s face today!


    In an instant, complacency was discounted, floating and leisurely, returning to the origin.


    "I said, in fact, you don''t know what that thing is for, do you?"


    If it hadn''t been for the mistake, and with the help of small medicine, she was afraid it would be difficult to find out the truth of her fourth brother''s coma.


    She believed that if long Tianyu knew how to use it, he wouldn''t let himself take the risk at all.


    One is reluctant, the other is meaningless.


    Long Tianyu nodded and gradually calmed his hot impulse.


    A strand of her hair revolved around him and turned flexibly.


    "It''s strange to say that the reason why the fourth brother is unconscious is that his memory is disappearing. Although I don''t know what he will be like when he wakes up, it''s still a little strange."


    Those memory fragments didn''t disappear, but there was no answer until the fourth brother woke up.


    However, her words made long Tianyu fall into meditation.


    "The disappearance of memory?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, turned over and lay on her side in his arms looking at him.


    "In fact, the fourth brother is not so much trapped in a dream as trapped in a memory. But the memory that trapped him exists in the form of a dream, not his real memory. It''s as if he wants to gradually become an empty shell."


    In fact, everything she saw in the space of consciousness was the concrete function of small medicine.


    For example, she could see that her consciousness was a light, while her fourth brother''s was like something entangled, with only a little starlight.


    Each time, the real memory fragments are integrated into his consciousness, they will bring a little bit of activity.


    This shows that memory is both a lock and a key.


    Long Tianyu held her, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. For a long time, he gently told her.


    "This matter is a little too dangerous for you at present."


    He tried to persuade her to put it aside for the time being, but his words came to his mouth, but he was a little speechless.


    He still remembered the last thing. He was afraid that he would misunderstand her if he took too much care of it.


    But unexpectedly, this time he took the initiative to say, "well, I just want to find a way to cure my great grandparents. The environment here is a little too dangerous. I want to move them to another place."


    Long Tianyu didn''t slow down.


    Isn''t this girl the most stubborn? Why did she suddenly turn her temper?


    Lin Mengya looked at his silly look and couldn''t help smiling and bending her eyes.


    "I''m in your heart, so it doesn''t matter? Fool!"


    He said so, but he couldn''t help but put a seal on his chin.


    The fool has a master. The master is her!


    "I''m just afraid you''ll feel bad."


    After holding for a long time, his daughter-in-law was much more reasonable than he thought.


    Suddenly, he was not used to it.

 Chapter 1656

    It was also a long kiss that made people blush and heartbeat. When Lin Mengya knew that she would suffocate and faint, long Tianyu finally let her go.


    "You... Enough... Don''t come again..."


    She panted, but she didn''t know her voice was soft enough to drip water.


    Long Tianyu lowered her head and her thin lips crossed her forehead.


    But he still used his extraordinary self-control to control his burning desire.


    Lin Mengya''s pretty face is hot.


    You must have dealt with these prisoners earlier, and then


    "You must be more careful, especially Lin MengWu."


    Long Tianyu really didn''t want to let go of her and told her carefully.


    He wanted to rub people into his own bones and blood and couldn''t separate for a moment.


    Lin Mengya felt bad, but the big thing was important. Even if she thought about him again, she had to restrain herself.


    "I know that the reason why Lin MengWu can impersonate me is probably because she has expert advice behind her."


    Lin MengWu''s temperament, vanity and desire for glory and wealth have made her no longer have the slightest limit.


    She couldn''t help but rejoice in the game she had done with Yu before.


    If she returns as "Gong Ya" now, I''m afraid Lin Meng''s ball will be more unscrupulous.


    After all, some tricks can be used for "GONGYA", but not for others.


    Long Tianyu stroked her back again and again. The ambiguous atmosphere was intertwined. Even if he had only one night of peace and warmth, he also felt happy.


    Warm enough, Lin Mengya gently pushed his chest.


    "You should go. It''s getting late."


    Her soft voice made him more reluctant to let go.


    Long Tianyu remained unmoved and still held her tightly.


    Lin Mengya pushed again. She didn''t know what she wanted to start. "Pooh Pooh" laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    He looked down at her in his arms and asked.


    Lin Mengya put her chin on his chest. Her bright eyes narrowed slightly. She looked in a good mood.


    "I wonder if we seem to be the goblins and pretty husband who meet privately in the middle of the night."


    With that, her hand touched long Tianyu''s face, pretended to be frivolous and said, "goblin, don''t run quickly now. Do you want me to marry you home?"


    Unexpectedly, the man grabbed her hand, frowned slightly and asked.


    "Who is big?"


    Trying to pretend to be a romantic dashaolin Mengya, Ko!


    After thousands of coax and thousands of coax, he swore to heaven that he was the only one, and then caught a deep kiss picked by Ren Jun, the goblin finally slipped out of the door of Qiao Lang Junfa before dawn.


    On the bed, Lin Mengya, with scattered hair and shortness of breath, only felt that life was loveless.


    MD£¡ It wasn''t like this before!


    But the hand, but unconsciously covered the lips.


    What to do? She seems to like him more and more.


    The symptoms of vertigo were still there. After long Tianyu left, she soon fell asleep.


    Fortunately, there was little medicine. After one night, she was much better.


    When she came to the courtyard with her teacher again, she found that there were several more people at the door.


    The two masters and disciples looked at each other with suspicion in their hearts.


    When I came to the door, I was stopped.


    "You two, from a few days, you don''t have to come."


    Talking to her is a woman beside Lin MengWu.


    The woman often follows shangguanqing. Compared with shangguanqing, who can''t hide her exuberance, this man is very serious with a straight face all day.


    And her attitude is not excessive.


    It''s just that he speaks with a straight face and feels impersonal.


    Stretched his neck and looked inside. It seemed that there were several more people in it.


    She asked, pointing inside the door.


    "This mother, my husband is the gentleman who came to treat the old men in your house. He is not an idle man."


    "Of course I know, but I don''t need you now. My lady has invited more powerful people. Don''t go in and get in the way."


    That''s too embarrassing.


    It was just getting better yesterday. Today, Lin MengWu sent someone to watch.


    Besides feeling guilty, I''m afraid there''s something else?


    She sneered in her heart, but her face was somewhat embarrassed.


    "It''s good to have a better doctor, but we were ordered by master Tu before. If we go back now, I''m afraid master TU will say that we are perfunctory."


    "Master Tu, you have to listen to our young lady. Just go back. No one dares to embarrass you."


    With that, the woman entered the door.


    I didn''t drive them away. I just let people watch and don''t let them go.


    There was no movement in it. It is unknown whether there is a new doctor.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and whispered to the teacher.


    "Sir, since the host family said so, it''s not easy for us to break in. What do you say?"


    Although the sound was not loud, it was just heard by several people at the door.


    The teacher naturally understood her meaning, nodded from the good into the stream, and the two teachers and disciples returned to Xiyuan again.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she closed the door.


    The teacher was also worried. He frowned and lowered his voice.


    "This Lin Meng dance, do you still want to continue?"


    To tell you the truth, she''s a little worried, too.


    Although the fourth brother is about to wake up, if he gets Lin MengWu''s move again, I''m afraid his previous achievements will be wasted.


    "We are also anxious here. I don''t think Lin MengWu will choose to start today even if she starts. We just said that it will improve a little. If her people leave, their great grandparents will be seriously ill again. Isn''t this crime deducted?"


    Bai Lirui nodded and thought her speculation was very reasonable.


    It''s sunny outside, but Lin Mengya''s heart is a little gloomy.


    Lin MengWu is haunted. With her, I''m afraid there will be no peace at home.


    It seems that she must start early and smuggle out her great grandparents.


    "Teacher, let''s pack up quickly. Later, let''s go to gongtu to say goodbye."


    Bai Lirui didn''t expect that she should go.


    "We managed to get in here. Are you --"


    "If I don''t take this opportunity to go, it will be difficult to go in the future. Besides, if I don''t go, Gong TU will be the first to suspect us when the great grandparents suddenly disappear."


    She blinked, with a tone familiar to bailiri.


    This is a sign that his students are ready to entrap people again.


    At present, the mood is a little better.


    The two masters and disciples worked together and quickly took back the package.


    When I was just carrying my back and preparing to go to gongtu, I saw Gong Zhun coming up from a distance.


    Seeing the two of them, Gong Zhun took two steps to say hello.


    "Old miracle doctor, little brother Eucommia ulmoides, where are you going?"


    About using the house she gave before, Eucommia ulmoides looks much better than before.


    But when I walk, my legs are a little too open, and I even feel gnashing my teeth.


    It seems that the efficacy is really good.


    Lin Mengya sees all this in her eyes, as long as the palace is allowed to use it.


    Use it, he can believe his words.


    At present, he eased his eyebrows and responded with great familiarity.


    "It''s brother Gong Zhun. Coincidentally, my husband is going to say goodbye to master tu. why are you free today?"


    Gong Zhun was a little surprised.


    But the sight was calm and quickly swept away from them.


    Seeing the burden they were carrying, I believed that they really wanted to go after all the possessions they had entered the house that day.


    As soon as you turn your eyes, you understand what''s going on.


    "Hey, I said little brother Eucommia ulmoides. In fact, it''s my fault that I didn''t say hello to you in advance."


    "What did brother Gong say?"


    She asked knowingly and pretended not to understand.


    But the palace must have smiled apologetically, and then whispered.


    "You know, the Gong family is headed by a woman. This woman is not as straightforward as our men. Naturally, she is not as considerate as my master. Although the man she invited is also a famous doctor, he is a fart compared with the miracle doctor."


    Lin Mengya said silently in her heart, well, she is also a woman, and she is the one who counts the most in the palace family.


    But on his face, he showed his continued regret.


    After looking around, he pulled Gong Zhun forward for a few steps.


    "I said this for the sake of your brother Gong''s kindness to me and my husband. Brother Gong, that prescription was developed by my husband. But we came here to cure the masters and young masters of the palace family. As long as they are well, my husband doesn''t care about those false names at all. But that''s not what people say It''s too late. "


    Gong Zhun nodded and looked around.


    "Brother eucommia, in fact, I have thought about it. But after all, we are all a family, all the same."


    Lin Mengya secretly tilted her lips.


    Still the same? You two almost stabbed in the dark. How can you be the same?


    What she didn''t know was that what Gong Zhun said was just a scene.


    Otherwise, why did he rush to comfort after he and his teacher were stopped?


    Don''t you want to curry favor with his master?


    "It''s a family, but it''s good to have a long mind. But now thanks to my ancestors, they are all better. If there''s any accident, my husband can''t wash it when he jumps into the Yellow River. I''m not sure. I have to catch the reputation of master tu."


    It seems that she just said these words unintentionally, but Gong Zhun remembered every word in her heart.


    There was doubt in his eyes. He flashed quickly. Soon, he hid.


    "Brother Du has a point. Let''s not stand here. I''ll take you two to see my master."


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and went to see Gong TU with her teacher.


    Unexpectedly, the process went unexpectedly smoothly.


    I don''t know what Gong Tu''s idea was. Unexpectedly, he agreed to their leaving the house.


    When they were sent to Ma Beichen''s house by carriage, it was just time for lunch.


    Looking at the carriage going farther and farther, Lin Mengya''s heart sank.


    Some things have just begun.

 Chapter 1657

    "Sir, do we really let the old miracle doctor go?"


    In gongtu''s yard, Gong Zhuozheng asked with doubts.


    He has been with the master for more than ten years. He has never seen him. He will be so kind and soft hearted.


    But Gong Tu, after looking at him with deep eyes, waved him back.


    Gong Zhun was surprised.


    Before, I didn''t hide anything from him. Why does he always feel that he seems to be on guard by me recently?


    But when he came out, a man went in.


    He stood behind the door and looked at the figure. He was a little unhappy.


    That man is also my confidant.


    It''s just that there are more things that can''t see the light.


    Why are you here today?


    "Coming?"


    In the room, Gong Tu raised his eyelids and asked coldly.


    "Yes."


    The man didn''t talk much. After entering the house, he just stood in place in silence.


    "How''s the prescription going?"


    "Small incompetence, those quacks said they had never seen such a prescription, and they didn''t know whether it would be useful."


    A touch of anger rose from Gong Tu''s eyes.


    He hates incompetent people most, but his group of people are becoming more and more useless.


    Because of this, he could not easily remove the old miracle doctor.


    "Man, where are you now?"


    "Just returned to Ma''s house."


    "Watch it. You can''t let people slip away."


    "Yes."


    He had expected that the two men would leave, but although he did, if something really happened to the old man, he could get them back.


    So as not to be used by the woman of Palace dance here.


    Thinking of Palace dance, he remembered another thing.


    "What did the second lady do inside?"


    The man still stood in place and answered without even an expression.


    "The doctor the second young lady asked for was incompetent and didn''t know how to treat Gong Qianfeng. Gong Ping protected them tightly. The little one has assigned him several capable hands according to your instructions, which won''t give the second young lady a chance to do it."


    The corner of Gong Tu''s mouth lifted up and showed a sneer.


    That girl, her mind is vicious enough. Unfortunately, she is still too depressed.


    At this time, in addition to being guilty, I probably want to earn a reputation for virtue and filial piety.


    Women are fools.


    "Where''s Gong Zhun?"


    "Gong Zhun did go to the second lady''s yard several times, but he didn''t hear what he said."


    Hearing this answer, Gong Tu''s face became gloomy.


    He rubbed his eyebrows, just as the miracle doctor said. These two days, he obviously felt that he was in poor spirits.


    Privately asked about the servants who served the young masters at the beginning.


    They said that before they got sick, they also felt very tired. They felt like they couldn''t wake up all day and didn''t have any spirit.


    It seems that he may have been caught.


    "What else is wrong with him?"


    "The second young lady sent someone to send some things to the palace. He didn''t refuse, but they all sent them to his house secretly."


    With a bang, Gong Tu crushed the armrest of the chair.


    This thing who eats inside and outside actually conspired with the girl to murder him!


    The man looked at him as if the anger of the man in front of him had no effect on him.


    "Keep a good eye on him and don''t let him find out. Also, you should be more careful about my business in the future."


    "Yes, little one, yes."


    "Well, you go down and work."


    When his men left, Gong Tu''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    What a palace!


    He was kind to him, but unexpectedly, this man dared to plot against him.


    Soon he was quiet and his face returned to normal.


    Since they want to harm him, this may be a good opportunity for him.


    Gong Zhun, Gong Wu, those who betrayed him must die!


    Inside the palace, there are already surging clouds.


    The seeds planted by Lin Mengya before have taken root and sprouted rapidly under the nourishment of the plot.


    She doesn''t need to help the development of things in person.


    After all, only by picking yourself clean can we better clear the suspicion.


    Ma Beichen got the news and hurried over immediately.


    Since the two men entered the house, he was worried every day for fear that something might happen to them, which would damage his great image in the heart of the eldest miss of the palace family.


    As everyone knows, Lin Mengya knows his smelly virtue.


    "Oh, my old miracle doctor, you''re back at last! I''m worried to death during your absence!"


    Seeing Ma Beichen entering the door, she was as enthusiastic as her father. Lin Mengya could only glance at her mouth.


    It''s over, okay? Will it die if it''s a little colder?


    The teacher is worthy of being a teacher. He stares at a fake company and has a good posture.


    It''s just that there''s less flexibility in action.


    She looked at it carefully. Well, the teacher was obviously fooled by Ma Beichen. She didn''t react for a moment.


    "Old miracle doctor, drink tea quickly. How''s their condition now?"


    Ma Beichen asked for tea immediately.


    I don''t know who participated in his book. The old man was so angry that he sent himself here to smoke him.


    He must seize this opportunity to appease the old man.


    Otherwise, he would be miserable if he went back. He had to let the old man smoke his skin.


    At present, there are seven true in this eagerness.


    "Well, the father of the palace family''s condition is a little strange, but it has improved now. But the second miss of the palace family is eager to make contributions and won''t let us continue to see the doctor."


    They''ve been talking about these things for a long time.


    Even if Ma Beichen is credible, it doesn''t mean that everyone around him is credible.


    What''s more, it''s another one who didn''t slip away. Before, she didn''t say hello. Suddenly, she said it was her fiance, which made everyone know.


    If he knew the truth, he could not tell what else could happen.


    Suddenly, Ma Beichen''s look collapsed.


    "I also thought that you could cure my grandfather by yourself. Alas, it seems that my marriage with Xiaoya will be wrong again."


    "Poof..."


    She almost didn''t come out.


    Ma Beichen''s mouth, how can he say anything?


    Hearing her movement, Ma Beichen''s expression had a bit of resentment.


    "Mr. Su Mei, you feel sorry too, don''t you? Why don''t you tell Xiaoya and let me enter the door ahead of time. If I enter the gate of the palace, I won''t let anyone hurt my ancestors again."


    Lin Mengya put down her tea without changing her complexion.


    No, she''ll choke to death if she drinks any more.


    Ma Beichen knew everything about the change before, so she didn''t need another layer of disguise.


    "I''d better wait until my eldest lady comes back. Childe Ma, I have something very important to discuss with you."


    Hearing the speech, Ma Beichen''s two were serious.


    He waved and told people to step back.


    When there were only three of them left in the living room, Ma Beichen asked cautiously.


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Although Laozu''s situation is still stable, the palace family is too dangerous. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be bad for Laozu and them."


    On this point, Ma Beichen also knew that he just nodded without stubble.


    "So I wonder if you can take people out of the house. Whether you are here or me, it is better than the palace family."


    Indeed, she can use long Tianyu''s hand to smuggle people out.


    But in this way, the risk is too great. His people still have more important things to do.


    What''s more, the palace family is her base camp. She can use many more people than long Tianyu.


    Ma Beichen agrees with this.


    "It''s too risky in the city. I still have a house outside. At that time, I can transfer people outside."


    Unexpectedly, she shook her head and rejected it.


    "It''s not easy to get out of the city. If the palace butcher reacts, the first one will block the city gate. You and I have been marked to death. If we did it, they would have reacted sooner."


    This is not unreasonable.


    After all, it''s the territory of the palace family. Ma Beichen is a little tied up when he starts to work.


    "Well, it would be nice if you had a better choice. But what can I do for you?"


    "You want to help, but the biggest help."


    Her eyes were shining, and there was a trace of malice in the bottom of her eyes.


    But Ma Beichen didn''t know anything.


    "Mr. Su Mei, please."


    "I hope you can make trouble at the palace every day from today."


    This job is absolutely suitable for Ma Beichen.


    The latter thought slightly and immediately understood.


    The lips carried a smug smile, but soon, Ma Beichen collapsed again and looked at her in some embarrassment.


    "Childe Ma, do you feel any difficulty?"


    "Well... You have to testify to me in the future. I went to the palace to make trouble because of business. Otherwise, I don''t have such a hobby at ordinary times. What if Xiaoya misunderstood me?"


    Lin Mengya almost rolled her eyes out.


    Please don''t pretend to be pure, okay? Her stomach and intestines are fragile and can''t stand such severe stimulation.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ma. My young lady is very observant and will never be deceived by appearances."


    At this moment, Ma Beichen showed a reassuring look, patted his chest and said.


    "I gave my life for her, Mr. Su Mei. Don''t worry. Even if I don''t have any experience, I will make the palace slaughter and the house uneasy!"


    Words are not good words, but how can they have a sense of justice?


    Lin Mengya didn''t answer, but looked at Ma Beichen with gratifying eyes.


    She believed that as long as there was this horse disaster, gongtu would never be better.


    In the next few days, there were many humble cooks and servants in the palace family, as well as the excluded palace family and some domestic servants who ran out silently.


    They are all loyal to the Gong family and Gong ya, so they became the most marginal figures in the house after Gong Tu and Gong dance came in.


    The previous fatness was controlled by Gong Tu and Gong Wu.


    On the contrary, there are some dirty and tiring work, as well as the round and round work ordered by others, but they can''t get any good work. They all come to the fight of these people.


    However, few of them resisted.

 Chapter 1658

    There are many people brought by gongtu and Gongwu, but there are not as many people in this house.


    After the initial crowding out and swaggering, the original people in this house actually didn''t hurt the foundation.


    Now, like worker ants, they keep coming in and out of the house and bring all kinds of news.


    Most importantly, no one will notice them.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya changed her clothes, pretended to be a little maid in the horse house, and went to the largest Rouge shop in feiye city.


    Naturally, there are several tails behind him, but Ma Beichen has always acted wantonly. He doesn''t spend money on women at all.


    So the people in his house came here and won''t attract anyone''s attention at all.


    When he entered the shop, a clever man greeted him.


    "Here comes the girl. This way, please."


    Seeing the God of wealth coming, the man is naturally more attentive.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look inside the shop. The guests in twos and threes just asked.


    "My young master ordered a large quantity of goods from you before, but now they are all here?"


    "We dare not neglect Mr. Ma''s business. Miss, please follow me and check the goods."


    She nodded and followed the man to the backyard.


    The guests in the front hall, consciously or unconsciously, looked at the curtain that cut off their sight.


    As soon as the man got to the backyard, he automatically stood at the door and let her out.


    Following the stairs leading to the second floor, Lin Mengya went to the shopkeeper''s room.


    At this time, there are already several people waiting in the room.


    As soon as she entered the door, she immediately touched her face, pulled off her mask and revealed a beautiful face below.


    "Brother Li, long time no see."


    She smiled and said hello, but the people inside looked a little dull because of surprise.


    In particular, one of the men who sat in a chair and looked too serious opened his eyes in shock.


    "Little, miss!"


    Li is stupid first.


    After returning from the temple, he first returned to the palace.


    I didn''t expect that the news of miss missing came soon.


    Later, it was about Gong Tu and Gong dance.


    He never dreamed that the young lady was in feiye city!


    "I''m not dreaming, am I? Is it really miss you?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Li Xian with a smile.


    A tall and burly man, now like a child, stared at her, and even pinched his own thigh.


    It seems to be determining whether you are in a dream.


    She nodded and sat gracefully opposite Li Xian.


    These people are all those who she has carefully selected and determined to be loyal to the palace family.


    This event is also a touchstone for the palace family.


    From then on, I''m afraid that the palace will be as solid as gold, and I''m no longer afraid of the prying eyes of people with intentions.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m really Gong ya, like a fake."


    She made a small joke.


    In the room, except that Li Xian was an old acquaintance with her, everyone else worked together for the first time, which naturally seemed a little reserved.


    However, after seeing the master of the palace family who is the same as the fairy legend of the palace family, they are also a little excited.


    The heart buried deep in sorrow is like the sunny after the rain.


    The backbone of the palace family has finally returned!


    "It''s really the eldest lady! The eldest lady is back, and the palace family is saved!"


    After confirming her identity, the people seemed a little excited.


    But at this time, Li Xian had reacted. He was not very funny and his face turned red.


    Turned around and gave a low roar.


    "Calm down! Don''t arouse the suspicion of those turtle grandsons outside!"


    Several young people suddenly put out the fire, but they were still secretly looking at her, the young owner of the house.


    The eldest lady is so handsome!


    Smiling apologetically at the big guy, she turned the subject to business.


    "I asked everyone to come today to discuss how to take my ancestors out of the mansion. Brother Li, have you heard anything from my ancestors these days?"


    She was prepared for the worst.


    If Lin MengWu really couldn''t restrain herself and drugged the great grandparents, things would be back to the origin.


    Since she can enter the consciousness of the fourth brother for the first time, she is not afraid to do it for the second time.


    Li Xian heard the speech, but he looked a little depressed, shook his head and said.


    "We have been driven to the stables since the palace butcher entered the house. Usually, we can do the work of washing horses and driving cars. It''s hard to hear the news in the inner yard. However, I heard from the cook that the shit doctor Gong Wu found these days didn''t know what to make, and said that the old man would wake up soon. I don''t think it''s that It''s so simple. "


    Gong TU was very cautious and blocked the news in the inner court, which was also what she expected.


    But it is absolutely impossible for Lin MengWu to let their great ancestors recover. Now, I''m afraid there is some friction between her and Gong Tu.


    This is Lin MengWu, who is at the warning palace.


    Well, the more they fight, the more successful her plan can be.


    "Yes, she''s not so kind. But it''s a good thing for us."


    After thinking about it, she changed some details of her plan.


    At that moment, he carefully told them part of what he had to do.


    Everyone listened carefully and nodded.


    "This is my plan for the time being. When you receive someone, don''t go out of town and run directly to Sitai college. At that time, someone will pick you up."


    Although what Li Xian and his family are doing now is the work of the groom, in the end, the Gong family''s carriage is in their hands.


    However, Li Xian shook the tea cup and frowned.


    After a long time, he said, "although your arrangement is very good, I still feel a little uncertain. If gongtu found them and intercepted them halfway, it would be trouble for them if they were injured."


    Lin Mengya also considered this.


    She had also thought about making an illusion to lead them to the palace slaughter.


    But it''s too dangerous for ordinary people to do it. Gongtu won''t believe it.


    But no matter who goes, it''s a narrow escape. It''s too dangerous.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xian volunteered.


    "Madam, I owe Li Xian''s life to the palace family. So let me do it."


    "No! You know how Kung Tu does it! Now, I shouldn''t tear my face with him. What if you get caught and I don''t have time to save you?"


    She objected without thinking.


    But Li Xian was determined to bite his teeth and was cruel.


    "I know you are kind-hearted, but there will be no peace in the palace family if palace Tu and Palace dance are not eliminated. Eldest lady, let me go. Even if I should you now, I will do it that day. Unless you tie me up."


    This man is a Jianghu man.


    After honing in the palace family for so many years, he only sharpened his sharpness, not his great kindness and righteousness.


    Looking at those eyes, she knew that unless she locked him up, the man would do so.


    But instead of letting him fool around, she might as well control the overall situation.


    After a long stalemate, Lin Mengya could only shake her head helplessly.


    "OK, I promise you. But you must promise to listen to me!"


    Li hesitated first for fear that the eldest lady would go back on her word.


    But in the end, he chose to believe her.


    After talking for a while, Lin Mengya chose to leave first.


    Behind her, the man had already prepared a box of rouge, followed her with a smile and sent her away.


    "Girl, take these things and say hello to young ma!"


    She nodded and asked someone to put rouge on the carriage, so she went back to the horse house.


    These days, she has been disguised as a servant of the Ma family to meet people in the shop.


    Of course, not every time.


    In the first few times, she really went shopping and paralyzed those who followed her.


    Gong Tu never dreamed that the non ye city he seemed to have in his hands had been activated by Lin Mengya.


    The arrangement she made with her brothers came in handy today.


    In every street and even every alley in feiye City, there are their people.


    Or street vendors, or restaurants crowded with distinguished guests.


    Peel off the skin and go inside. There is a hot and loyal heart belonging to the palace family.


    They waited, looked forward to and endured, just to make the palace family take off one day.


    These wires, once ignited, will not go out.


    Feiye city has become a living city!


    Gong Tu and Lin MengWu, who are trying to fight against the whole non Ye City, have already lost their foundation and advantages, but they are just killing themselves.


    Soon, Lin Mengya, who arranged everything, quietly waited for the day of action.


    Early in the morning, Ma Beichen took people out of the door.


    A group of people swaggered from the long street to the gate of the palace.


    The two porters in charge of guarding the door turned green when they saw the master coming.


    They can''t provoke and hide.


    Only with a hard scalp and a face with skin cramps, he came up.


    "Young master Ma, are you..."


    Ma Beichen smiled and looked in a very good mood.


    He touched the jade finger on his thumb and said very familiar.


    "I''m here to visit my uncles. Get out of the way."


    Visit my uncle?


    The porter''s face twitched.


    These goods are generous. Every time they come, they can make chickens fly and dogs jump in the house.


    On the first day, he said he brought some things to support his uncle and brothers, and quarreled to see people.


    No matter how master Tu stopped him, he insisted on seeing people.


    Finally, master Tu couldn''t stand it and had to put him in.


    Unexpectedly, the man just entered the house and called the doctor invited by the second lady.


    The reason was also speechless. He said that when he saw the doctor, he touched the hand of the little maid who served his brother-in-law.


    A maid, touched two. What''s the matter?


    But this young master Ma said that the doctor is not right. Wouldn''t it be very dangerous if it was bad for his brother-in-law?

 Chapter 1659

    The doctor shouted that he was wronged and cried for mercy. He said he would never dare to treat his illness again.


    Unexpectedly, from that day on, the young master came to see the sky.


    People''s reason is that they don''t trust this lustful quack. They have to watch it in person.


    Master TU was afraid that he would kill people, but childe Ma said that he would not hit people.


    He just sat in the room with a golden sword, staring at the doctor.


    Instead of making trouble, he sent some precious medicine and good things to replenish his body.


    So even if the butcher is bored, he can only bear it for the time being.


    People just ignore all the bad things they say.


    Finally, master Tu couldn''t stand it, so he ordered people not to answer the door.


    I didn''t expect this master to be more excellent.


    We found some grass-roots troupes in non Ye City who are the most wonderful jugglers to perform.


    The gate is blocked, which is more lively than the vegetable market.


    When the housekeeper was so angry that he went to find someone, Mr. Ma said that he had asked him to perform for the old ancestor.


    If you can''t get in by yourself, let people be lively outside, so that Lao Zu can be more happy to listen.


    Besides, he used his own money, which didn''t hinder the palace family. How could master Tu even stop him from being filial?


    In public, these words almost made Gong Zhun cover his mouth.


    But when he came again the next day, master Tu had no choice but to let him in.


    As a result, as soon as they saw the master, they could only get angry with yahuazi.


    What can they do for people whose masters are uncertain?


    Seeing the master with deser''s smile, he swaggered in. The two porters looked at each other and decided to go back and pretend to be dead.


    At this time, the news of Ma Beichen, the evil star, exploded in the whole palace like a plague.


    "Again! Why is he here again!"


    The first to bear the brunt is the doctor invited by Gong Wu in the small hospital.


    He really wanted to cry without tears.


    He swore that he just saw that the maids who served the patients were too watery, so he didn''t control his claws.


    Besides, he just touched his little hand and didn''t want to do anything too much.


    Why, just let the master catch it.


    Good guy, this beating just killed him.


    The corners of his mouth, which twitched unconsciously, were still bruised at the moment, and he showed his teeth with pain.


    Why did people come again today?


    Lin MengWu almost blew up on the spot.


    "Damn Ma Beichen! What does he always do!"


    I thought she would be able to carry out her plan smoothly if she sent away the two people who were in the way of Ma Beichen.


    Anyway, the prescription left by the so-called old miracle doctor has been sent to others. It''s useless at all.


    The reason why she was so anxious to change people was to confuse Gong Tu and make the other party think she was in a panic.


    At that time, the people of gongtu will be eager to test the medicine.


    As long as something happens to Gong Qianfeng and them, everything will be a disaster to that Fang Zi.


    And the waste she found has become the best witness.


    If the story of murdering the father of the palace family is spread, even if Gong Tu has great ability, he will not be qualified to interfere with the position of family leader.


    She could keep him for a while, but when the power of the palace family came into her hand, the evidence in her hand was the rope that would always be around the neck of the palace butcher.


    A locked up dog can only be obedient.


    Unexpectedly, everything was turned yellow by Ma Beichen!


    In her anger, she turned her hand and fastened the hot tea on the table to the maid.


    "Waste! Get him out of here!"


    The tea splashed and the cup fell to the ground and broke into sharp porcelain pieces.


    But the maid didn''t dare to pick it up. She even knelt on the broken porcelain with a "pop".


    The fragments stabbed into the flesh, and the pain made the maid pale and tremble all over.


    But if she doesn''t, I''m afraid she will become the target for the second miss to vent her anger.


    At that time, her fate will be more miserable.


    "All right, you go down."


    Shangguanqing came in from the door, glanced at the sensible maid and ordered coldly.


    The maid immediately ran out like an amnesty.


    The air was filled with a faint smell of blood.


    Lin MengWu took a deep breath, but his eyes were as greedy as ghosts.


    "Niang, that Ma Beichen is a disaster!"


    She gnashed her teeth and scolded. That was a pretty face. At the moment, she was distorted to ferocious by jealousy.


    But shangguanqing doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her daughter. On the contrary, she feels the same as her daughter.


    Ma Beichen, like Gong Tu, came to hinder them.


    Touching her daughter''s little face, she was much more calm.


    "It''s really not a way to go on like this. I''ve worked out a plan."


    "What?"


    Shangguan Qing''s lips were lifted, with a little sneer and disdain in his smile.


    "Isn''t that childe Ma most fond of flirting? He came here just to be courteous to that little bitch. But if he did something shameless here, do you think he still had the face to come?"


    Lin MengWu understood his mother''s idea all at once.


    Indeed, this is the best way.


    A few smiles gradually appeared on his face.


    She would like to see what kind of expression Lin Mengya''s conceited bitch would look like when she learned that her fiance was sleeping with other women.


    "That''s reasonable. I think the little bitch surnamed Liu is very good. If she hadn''t been unwilling to seduce the doctor, how could Ma Beichen catch the flaw. Since she caused the matter, she should be responsible for cleaning up the mess."


    Besides, she tried to buy the little bitch several times, but she blocked it back.


    After all, it''s better to follow Ma Beichen than to be a servant maid?


    Shangguan Qing nodded, but his eyes were cold.


    She won''t let anyone who doesn''t make her feel better with her daughter.


    Turning out of the room, she waved.


    Immediately, a woman came over.


    "Go and bring your nephew''s friends to the backyard. I have a beautiful job for them to do."


    "Yes."


    Today, Liu qianrong reminded those who were afraid and looked forward to the horse childe coming soon.


    After getting the definite news, her hanging heart finally fell to the ground.


    After entering the room with a hot water basin and hot towel, she took a clean and weak cloth towel and wiped Gong Bin''s face and hands little by little.


    One side of Gong Ping, but revealed a touch of reflection.


    It seems that Miss Liu is always different from the young master.


    It''s not that she''s bad to others.


    On the contrary, even in some aspects, the girl Liu is far more careful than him.


    Since she came, my grandfather and several young masters have been clean every day. They look ruddy.


    However, she seems to be more attentive to the young master.


    She can''t keep her eyes away from the young master all the time. When it''s all right, she will sit next to the hot Kang and rub her legs and arms for the young master.


    It''s said to serve the Lord, but it''s more like his mother''s feeling of serving his father at the beginning.


    Thinking of his parents, Gong Ping''s eyes darkened a lot.


    His mother and his father are very loving.


    Unfortunately, all this is false. I can''t help feeling down.


    After wiping Gong bin, Liu qianrong tidied his clothes for him.


    This man is famous for his cleanliness. In the past, even when he was down, his clothes were clean and neat.


    She had seen him several times in the street.


    On his face, he never saw a businessman''s Philistine, but he was like a kind scholar, always with a soft smile.


    I thought they would never meet again, but I didn''t expect that she would be so close to him today.


    But when he woke up, they didn''t owe each other, did they?


    Gently smoothed the folds on his clothes, and she gathered her surging heart.


    When he got up to take care of the second young master next to him, he saw Gong Ping, who seemed absent-minded.


    "If you go on like this, the fifth young master will have to let you drown."


    She gently teased Gong Ping, who was startled like a rabbit.


    The wet cloth towel in his hand has made the fifth young master''s collar wet.


    Gong Ping immediately put down her cloth towel and hurriedly wiped it with her sleeve.


    Seeing this, Liu qianrong immediately handed him the dry cloth towel at hand.


    "Look at your youthful and mature energy every day. I didn''t expect to have such a side. I''ll have to tell Miss next time I meet."


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t indicate her identity, with Liu qianrong''s intelligence, where can''t she guess?


    She was surprised at the way the eldest lady of the palace family behaved, but she thought of what had happened to Gong Ya these days.


    I couldn''t help being curious about the young lady.


    In her impression, women like her who came from an aristocratic family are all thousands of noble, and their temperament will be somewhat arrogant and indifferent.


    But this young lady is like a hot sun.


    It''s bright and warm. People can''t help but want to get close.


    Now, she has a little understanding of why the people of the palace family will follow Gong ya.


    Who doesn''t want to have a living, human owner?


    If there is such a person in the palace family, Gong bin must be able to find a virtuous and gentle wife.


    Thinking of this, she put down her obsession.


    When everything is over, it''s time for her to retire.


    Gong Ping took her joke seriously.


    Immediately looked at her nervously and said in a hurry.


    "Miss Liu, can you not tell Miss?"


    Liu qianrong was interrupted by him. She smiled and continued to tease: "why?"


    Gong Ping lowered his head and looked a little heavy.


    "I don''t want to let Miss down on me."


    Originally it was just a few jokes. Unexpectedly, the child seemed to be true.

 Chapter 1660

    Liu qianrong felt a little sorry. She always felt like this. She was a little sorry for the child''s childlike heart. She immediately changed the topic.


    "Where can I? I think the young lady appreciates you very much. Well, don''t think so much. Today''s medicine should be cooked. Will you bring it for me?"


    Gong Ping rubbed his face and immediately went out to get the medicine.


    The doctor didn''t prescribe any serious medicine. Now what he gives to several people in the family is some tonic prescriptions left by Lin Mengya.


    Liu qianrong cleaned up for the fifth young master, but she heard someone calling her in the yard.


    "Where is Miss Liu?"


    Since the young lady left, she and Gong Ping have been trapped in the courtyard.


    Except for the lustful doctor, no one usually embarrasses her.


    Wiping her hands, she went outside the door.


    But I saw a woman with a strange face standing in the yard.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?"


    The woman smiled and looked at her up and down for a few eyes, then came forward and cordially took her hand.


    "What a smart and handsome girl. Well, I heard from people in your yard that you are usually the most capable. It''s just that I''m a little busy here. I hope you can help me."


    Liu qianrong was stunned.


    Although she pretended to be clever and docile all day, in her bones, she was Liu qianrong, the number one flower mother who could manage such a large Wenyu Pavilion.


    There are so many people in the palace family. The woman didn''t look for her, but she came to her.


    Obviously, there is no good idea.


    However, when people were under the eaves, she was not good, and her attitude was too tough, so she replied with a smile.


    "Everyone praised me. Mom, wait a minute. I''ll come after I settle down."


    On hearing this, the woman showed a look like she was rescued. She hurriedly told her, "then you can hurry up and go early and return early."


    She glanced at her mother-in-law and couldn''t hide her pride.


    Such a clumsy lie, placed in their Wenyu Pavilion, would have been gone.


    After carefully telling Gong Ping that he must take good care of those people before Mr. Ma comes, Liu qianrong follows the woman to an insignificant small side hall.


    She has observed all the way here. It is the most remote place of the palace family.


    The woman brought her here, I''m afraid she didn''t have any good intentions.


    The woman stood at the door and looked around casually before saying.


    "Look at my brain. I originally asked you to help me draw flowers. I''m so stupid that I left everything in the back kitchen. Wait here for me. I''ll go back. Don''t go far."


    Left something?


    Liu qianrong sneered in her heart, but still pretended to be kind: "let''s go together. If we get it, we''ll draw flowers in the kitchen. There are several CHILDES, but we can''t do without hands for a moment."


    The woman thought she noticed something, but she saw that the girl surnamed Liu was innocent between her eyebrows and eyes.


    I couldn''t help but secretly scold her for being stupid, but smiled and pushed her hand away.


    "How can this be done? The kitchen is very greasy, dirty and messy. Just wait for me here and I''ll be right back."


    Seeing that girl Liu still didn''t let go, the woman was a little annoyed.


    She must do what the young lady told her, but the young lady also said that she must not expose herself.


    So she must leave early to get rid of the suspicion.


    If this girl messes around, she will have to use some means.


    Just thinking of being rude to Miss Liu, who knows, the man suddenly released his hand.


    "Mom is really thoughtful. Well, I see people coming and going here. If you see me here, you should think I''m lazy. In this way, I''ll go into the house and wait. If mom comes back, just call me, okay?"


    She blinked, showing great sincerity.


    But the woman smiled, with a little happiness in her heart.


    Now, but she wants to drill into the tiger''s mouth by herself. No wonder others.


    "OK, there are no people here. Go there and wait for me. Don''t run around. Our palace family has big rules."


    Liu qianrong smiled and responded with a simple smile. Under the gaze of her mother-in-law, she went in.


    Just as she entered the door, she felt something wrong.


    He turned neatly and opened the door. Through the crack in the door, he saw that the woman was leaving in a hurry.


    Sure enough, that''s not the way to the kitchen.


    The woman wants to calculate her!


    With this understanding, Liu qianrong is careful everywhere and step by step.


    The small hall is not big. It should be just a place for people to rest temporarily.


    Around the screen, she heard someone inside.


    Is this the man who lies in ambush here with the woman?


    Liu qianrong touched her waist and pinned a pointed wooden awl here.


    I don''t know where the young lady found it. It''s a wooden awl half an arm long, but it''s very light.


    But the material is very hard. Such a wooden awl can be used as a self-defense tool.


    This is also brought by the young lady and secretly stuffed for her use.


    Holding the wooden awl tightly, Liu qianrong quietly moved in.


    But I didn''t want to. Before she could do it, she was imprisoned by a pair of hot iron arms.


    "Let go of me!"


    Without hesitation, she stabbed the wooden awl at the man behind her.


    She was so cruel and fast that the man didn''t expect that she really stabbed her in the thigh.


    The force around her neck was loose, and Liu qianrong immediately seized the opportunity to break free.


    I wanted to escape and shout, but I heard a slightly familiar voice behind me.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the man''s question, she immediately turned back, but her eyes widened in surprise and cried out.


    "Why are you?"


    Isn''t the man who stabbed her wooden awl and shed a lot of blood in front of him the young master Ma who comes to help them watch people together every day?


    Liu qianrong only hesitated for a while and immediately noticed his abnormality.


    Childe Ma''s situation is very wrong!


    His face flushed, even his eyes were red.


    Like wild animals in the mountains, they have a wild impulse to bite their prey at any time.


    Now, he was clenching his teeth, and the beads of sweat, big as beans, slipped over his forehead.


    It seems that he is enduring severe pain.


    "Childe Ma, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that it was ma Beichen, she didn''t run away. She immediately came forward to check his situation, but unexpectedly, she was pushed away by Ma Beichen.


    "Get out!"


    He roared in a rough voice, turned around, but leaned against the wall and slipped slowly.


    He knew he had been hit.


    I thought it would be a woman.


    But it''s really a woman. Unfortunately, it''s a familiar person.


    Liu qianrong stumbled back to him, but she couldn''t help worrying.


    She wanted to go out for help, but as soon as she came to the door of the small hall, she heard a flowing voice outside.


    "Your aunt said, the little girl is right here. In a moment, who will go first?"


    "Of course it''s me! Can you be so lucky without me? Wait for me until I''ve had enough fun!"


    damn!


    Liu qianrong secretly scolded the woman in her heart, but now she is hard to beat her four hands with both fists.


    After thinking, she turned back to Ma Beichen.


    "Didn''t I let you go?"


    At this time, Ma Beichen could hardly control his body.


    In addition to the strong flattery, there are also some overpowering Drugs mixed in it.


    So now he is weak, like being in a sea of fire.


    What he didn''t expect was that the woman leaned over, fell in his ear and whispered.


    "Young master Ma, we have been calculated. There are some evil people outside who want to insult me. Let''s not make any noise, lest we disturb them."


    The woman''s fragrance ran into Ma Beichen''s breath.


    But it was like a drop of water on the rolling oil, with a stab and a hot splash.


    He couldn''t control himself. A pair of arms wrapped around the woman''s thin waist.


    With her breath, they both fell to the ground.


    Ma Beichen was confused. He only felt that the woman in his arms was the medicine to save him and destroy his water.


    The big hand casually lifted the woman''s skirt and touched her delicate skin.


    Her waist is much thinner than that of an ordinary woman. She can''t help but let people knead and play with it.


    Liu qianrong didn''t expect this man to despise her!


    But soon, she knew that Ma Beichen had taken the medicine.


    Bei''s teeth clenched. She supported the man with her elbow and tried to stop his aggression without releasing any movement.


    After that, his hands fumbled around his waist.


    Finally, I touched the hard wooden cone.


    Without hesitation, she pulled out the awl.


    Suddenly, Ma Beichen snorted with pain.


    Liu qianrong was afraid of his pain and immediately blocked it with her other hand.


    Tingling, let Ma Beichen find some Qingming.


    He only saw the girl who had just been pressed down by him. Although he had been slighted, he was only concerned about the outside situation.


    At that moment, there were some ripples in my heart.


    This is the first time he has seen such a woman.


    Lin Mengya gave Liu qianrong a wooden cone with a small barb at the tip.


    Although not fatal, it really bled him a lot.


    The unbearable heat gradually faded away at the moment.


    Ma Beichen gasped for two breaths and tried to prop up his body.


    "Sorry, I was..."


    He wanted to apologize, but the girl glanced at him and made him silent.


    Ma Beichen couldn''t help being angry and happy. Why does this girl care so much about her reputation?


    If you put it on someone else, you should at least slap him in the mouth to relieve his anger?


    But the girl knows his identity. Maybe she thinks he won''t be irresponsible?


    "Girl, if you don''t dislike it, you can..."


    "I told you to shut up. It doesn''t hurt, does it? If it doesn''t hurt, poke it again!"


    Unfortunately, the girl really annoyed him.


    After flinging him a few words impolitely, Ma Beichen was completely honest.


    Why is this girl so fierce?

 Chapter 1661

    For some reason, the people outside just searched in front of the yard, but didn''t come back.


    They should have heard the news just now. Why didn''t they come here and take it seriously?


    In the building, she saw many of these tricks and understood them three or two times.


    Oh, this is taking her as dirty water and preparing to pour it on Ma Beichen.


    No wonder they didn''t dare to come in. They must have known early that childe Ma had been secretly recruited.


    After a while, the people outside were finally impatient.


    "I said Cai Gouzi, didn''t your aunt say that people are here, and people?"


    The young man called Cai Gouzi obviously felt that he couldn''t hang on his face and said to his partner in a hurry.


    "I don''t know."


    "No, did you run away?"


    The little scoundrels scolded again and mentioned what was behind the screen.


    "I said, will the little girl run in? Otherwise, let''s go in and have a look?"


    Liu qianrong''s heart suddenly lifted up.


    She held the wooden awl in her hand tightly, and her heart also lifted up.


    She still has a wounded person here, and she doesn''t know if she can do it later.


    If she couldn''t, she would scream with all her life.


    Anyway, they can''t see the light when they do this. They must be guilty!


    In front, Cai Gouzi was in trouble.


    He was afraid of his aunt since he was a child. Just now, his aunt twisted his ear and told him that no matter what happened, he couldn''t go behind the screen.


    If he goes, break his dog legs.


    After thinking about it, fear still prevailed.


    "Forget it, let''s go first. My aunt said that the palace family has big rules. If anything happens, we won''t have enough brains to cut off."


    Liu qianrong''s heart was mentioned in her throat.


    She stood still, listening to the scoundrels leave, but found her feet numb.


    He stepped back a few steps and almost fell down.


    But he was held against his waist and held in his arms.


    "Are you okay?"


    Liu qianrong subconsciously shook her head and immediately jumped out.


    She didn''t react until someone left.


    Just now, I almost let this Ma Beichen be violated.


    Although he was tricked by others, but


    Forget it, this is not the time to worry about these things.


    He lowered his head, wiped the wooden awl and held it in the palm of his hand.


    "Childe Ma, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave first."


    Ma Beichen nodded seriously.


    A violent spirit rose in my heart. I dared to calculate him!


    Whether Gong Tu or Gong Wu did it, it was his taboo in the end.


    He is not such an easy person to turn the film!


    Liu qianrong bypasses the screen, but sees Ma Beichen walking with a limp.


    After hesitating for a moment, he walked over.


    "Young master Ma, let me help you."


    "Thank you, girl."


    Ma Beichen is not very interesting. After all, just now, he was a big man and didn''t help anything.


    But let a little girl save him.


    When they were walking outside with each other''s hands, the woman who received the news and came to check hit each other.


    As soon as she saw that the man and woman were not well dressed, the woman immediately showed a successful smile.


    Then he opened his throat and shouted.


    "It''s amazing. Come and see. Childe Ma has hooked up with a maid of our family. They..."


    Then, before she finished shouting, the woman hung in the air.


    Because at this moment, a sharp wooden awl, still standing flesh and blood, has reached her neck.


    Liu qianrong narrowed her eyes and said faintly.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll let you die in my hands."


    The woman''s voice, like an ice edge, stabbed the woman''s fear.


    The smell of blood can''t be resisted by a woman.


    Looking at the wooden awl in horror, his body trembled.


    "Gu, girl, what are you doing? I, I''m making decisions!"


    "Decide for me? Didn''t you deceive me here and try to humiliate me? I ask you, who made you do this?"


    The old woman''s eyes turned and she became righteous again.


    "You are so bloody! I just want to ask you to do me a favor. Who knows you are so shameless... Ah..."


    With the woman''s scream, Ma Beichen saw that the wooden awl in the girl''s hand had plunged into the woman''s shoulder without hesitation.


    "Say it or not!"


    The cold and clear voice did not have any ups and downs.


    As if what she had just done was no big deal.


    The woman was afraid and immediately cried.


    "Yes, the second lady asked me to do it! She said, let me find some people to harm you and plant it on Mr. Ma!"


    That''s what happened!


    What a second lady, she used such a means.


    However, this is not the time to settle accounts.


    The woman''s voice must have startled the people around her.


    After Liu qianrong got the answer, without any ambiguity, she immediately pulled out the wooden awl on the woman''s shoulder, closed her eyes and stabbed her shoulder.


    Ma Beichen was stunned by her decisive and decisive means.


    This woman is really sharp.


    Who knows, the girl pulled out the wooden awl and threw it into the grass.


    With a pale face, he came up to them.


    "Just now, some thieves were caught by us and wanted to kill people."


    Her voice trembled, not that it didn''t hurt, but that she was trying to bear it.


    As soon as he said this, he heard a voice at the end.


    Liu qianrong staggered forward and shouted for help.


    "Come on, come on! Kill, kill!"


    Her weak cry for help was different from that just now.


    However, the man was not the guardian who knew the dirty trap.


    Seeing that the girl came running with blood all over her body, she didn''t think much, so she shouted loudly.


    "Come on, someone is hurt here!"


    Liu qianrong fell at the man''s feet, grabbed the man''s trouser legs and said intermittently.


    "Yes, thieves broke in, they, they want to kill, kill us..."


    Then she closed her eyes and pretended to faint.


    In an instant, there was a mess around.


    Liu qianrong, who was rescued from the courtyard, narrowed her eyes and secretly pulled Gong Ping''s sleeve.


    The man was worried about her and childe Ma''s injury. As soon as he felt her movement, he immediately felt a sharp heart and kicked out the redundant people.


    "Miss Liu, Miss Liu, how are you?"


    Liu qianrong immediately opened her eyes, shook her head and whispered.


    "I''m fine. It''s just some skin injuries. Do you remember someone sent a message yesterday saying that the young lady wants to act today? Hurry up and prepare, maybe in advance!"


    Last night, the man who has been in charge of contacting the outside sent a message.


    It is said that Ma Beichen will make a big fight today, and then let them cooperate and take the opportunity to transport the ancestors of the palace family away.


    That''s why she had an idea and used this bitter meat trick.


    Now, I''m afraid they have searched for the thieves inside and outside.


    And Mr. Ma will certainly cooperate with her and make it big.


    Now, it''s false and true.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll prepare it now. This is the medicine left by the young lady. You can use it first. When you wait outside, the young lady will cure you!"


    Gong Ping was just frightened by her injury and didn''t react for a moment.


    Liu qianrong hastily wrapped up her wound and lit the incense hidden in the small kitchen according to Lin Mengya''s instructions.


    After a while, the two maids on duty today also fell down.


    Gong Ping had already packed everything up, but she gave it to her.


    "Outside, please take care of my ancestors and young masters more, Miss Liu."


    Liu qianrong was a little surprised. Originally, Gong Ping should have left with her. How could it


    Gong Ping looked at her puzzled face and said with a wry smile.


    "If I stay here, I can''t let Gong Tu dance with Gong and doubt miss. Don''t worry, Gong Tu won''t kill me. Maybe I can stay here for other purposes. Miss Liu, please."


    Gong Ping has made up her mind. Besides, time is tight now, but she can''t stand such a mother-in-law.


    They had just packed up here, and outside, as agreed, there were three knocks at the door.


    Gong Ping lay on the door and looked through the gap. After confirming that it was the person arranged by the young lady, he immediately opened the door and let people in.


    "Gong Ping, are you ready?"


    Li was worried and came to pick up the people himself.


    Gong Ping nodded and took the man to the room.


    After confirming that everyone was all right, Li motioned several strong young men, either on their backs or carried them, to move them out.


    Liu qianrong followed, but she looked at Gong Ping quite uneasily.


    In just a few days, she appreciated the child''s loyalty and reliability.


    "Are you really not coming with us?"


    Gong Ping knew that she was worried about herself. Her heart was warm, but she firmly shook her head.


    After pushing her out a step, he said softly.


    "Miss said that everyone has their own mission. I know what I should do. Don''t worry, I will keep this home until Miss comes back!"


    Looking at the hope in the child''s eyes, she was relieved.


    As long as there is hope in one''s heart, no matter how hard the day is, it can go through.


    She didn''t say anything more. She followed Li Xian behind them and moved quietly outside the yard.


    Behind them, Gong Ping made sure they left safely, returned to the house and swallowed a overpowering drug.


    With a bang, he fell on the hard ground.


    It was so cruel that he showed his teeth in pain.


    Now, no one will doubt him?


    The effect was gradually rising, and he was confused and unconscious.


    Grandpa, they will escape safely.


    He, believe me, miss.


    I don''t know Lin Meng ya, who has undergone many changes on the old side of the house. At this time, it is easy to get rid of those eyeliner.

 Chapter 1662

    Sending the great grandparents to the college was also the result of her discussion with long Tianyu.


    With Yu, those people''s claws won''t come in.


    It was only because she was afraid of the change that she came here early to wait.


    Today, before Ma Beichen left, she gave him a key.


    As long as the key of that mechanism is inserted into the rockery somewhere in the yard and rotated for a few times, the mechanism inside will be triggered in a quarter of an hour.


    The rockery will fall into a secret room underground.


    That situation will be like the collapse of heaven and earth.


    This was originally a self destruction device used by the Gong family to make something. It was used before the family seized it.


    But she came back just in time, and the matter had not reached the last step, so the things in the secret room were preserved and had long been transferred out.


    But Gong Tu didn''t know the secret. As soon as it happened, he would check it.


    The government will be in a mess because of this.


    At that time, they won''t have too many people notice their actions first.


    This matter has nothing to do with Ma Beichen. Besides, that mechanism will be destroyed at the same time.


    Ma Beichen can also leave safely.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the mechanism was useless, but the palace family was really in chaos.


    She sat on the tea stand at the intersection and kept looking into the distance.


    An hour before the appointed time, she turned out a slightly familiar carriage not far away.


    It was the carriage that she and long Tianyu personally selected. She watched people hire it from the car shop.


    Inside, she specially paved a soft gold cushion for fear of knocking against her great grandparents.


    Just then, why did the car come?


    Before she could figure it out, the car stopped in front of her.


    "Come on up!"


    Inside, Liu qianrong''s low voice came.


    Lin Mengya heard it all at once. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and jumped up immediately.


    As soon as I got into the carriage, I saw my great grandfather and big brother sleeping quietly inside, and Liu qianrong taking care of them.


    The car galloped again and headed for its destination.


    "How did you advance... How did you get hurt?"


    She just wanted to ask how they came in advance, but she smelled the bloody smell and medicine smell left on Liu qianrong.


    That''s the golden sore medicine she left. It can''t be wrong!


    Liu qianrong was pale, but her spirit was OK.


    He lowered his voice and replied.


    "There were some accidents before, but it was a blessing in disguise."


    In a few words, she made things clear.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya admired Liu qianrong more and more.


    This girl is really not an ordinary person.


    By the way, I took Liu qianrong''s pulse. Fortunately, it''s just some trauma. It''s not in the way.


    "You are also powerful enough. Why are you so cruel to yourself?"


    She joked, while Liu qianrong was not very interesting.


    "I was in a hurry and didn''t think too much. However, it''s good. People were found by Gong dance and she did things. It has nothing to do with us."


    I have to admire Liu qianrong''s quick wit.


    But Lin Mengya thought of a deeper level.


    Gong Tu is very suspicious. He will find out that Lin MengWu found him.


    However, their great ancestors disappeared in this matter.


    He will soon associate two things.


    It''ll be fun then.


    The carriage ran down the street. In order to be safe, they ran on the main road at first, and then took short cuts in some narrow alleys.


    They are fast and take the lead, so they will react faster than Gong Tu.


    Therefore, walking from the alley can save time and avoid the pursuit sent by gongtu.


    I saw that I was going to the area of the college, but I didn''t expect that someone was blocked in front.


    The coachman had to stop his carriage and immediately went to investigate.


    When he came back, his face was a little ugly.


    "Miss, there are Jin Yao''s people ahead. Their car is in the middle of the road. It hasn''t been repaired yet."


    It''s really a narrow road for friends!


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked behind her.


    Now gongtu must have found the man missing.


    Although Li Xian volunteered to lead the pursuers away, this does not mean that they are absolutely safe.


    But it happened that Jin Yao''s carriage was not bad early or late, but it broke down at this time.


    She thought for a moment and whispered, "wait a minute. Tell the people behind you not to show up."


    The more anxious, the more flaws will be exposed.


    Jin Yao is not a friendly army. She must not see anything.


    The groom immediately went to convey her words, but after they waited patiently for a while, they still didn''t mean to leave at all.


    It seems that there is only a detour.


    Just cross this street and it''s the scope of the college.


    If they make a detour, it will take at least half an hour.


    "Forget it, don''t wait, detour."


    One hour is enough for Gong Tu to catch up.


    Therefore, they have to face greater risks.


    Unexpectedly, the coachman was just about to turn around when he was stopped.


    The groom looked coldly at the man in front of him, who came up with a smiling face.


    "Brother, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    The groom could only reply modestly without hitting the smiling face.


    "No harm."


    Unexpectedly, the man looked behind him and looked at the horse lane.


    "Are you all the carriages behind here?"


    The groom was wary and nodded.


    The man smiled and took out a piece of silver from his arms.


    "Brother, I''m really sorry. My carriage can''t be repaired for a while and a half. But my lady is still anxious to go to the banquet. Why don''t you give me your carriage for a while. I promise you''ll pay it back when you use it up."


    The carriage frowned slightly. He was still in a hurry and shook his head.


    But unexpectedly, the man refused to give up and continued to persuade.


    "I think you should have pulled goods on your carriage? In this way, how much will we pay for the loss of these goods, and then give you five Liang more silver. Do you think it''s ok?"


    The groom refused the man''s proposal without thinking about it.


    "No! All the goods on my car are urgently needed in the store. I can''t delay them. You''d better avoid it. I''m leaving."


    I didn''t expect this man to be so arrogant. The man immediately sank his face and sneered.


    Just before he had any action, he heard a voice floating out of it.


    "Since that''s the case, please make it convenient for them. Aren''t we close? Well, you ask your brothers to unload the goods to the roadside, and I''ll watch with younger sister Yao here until you come back."


    The groom knew who to listen to, so he was stunned and agreed.


    Then the man in the car said again.


    "Elder brother, our car is for goods. Please let us clean up here for a while. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will offend Mr. Jin."


    At this time, Jin Yao''s man calmed his face.


    Presumably, it was the silver in his hand that worked.


    The man immediately gave the money to the groom and said.


    "OK, thank you, little brother. I''ll come back later."


    "Well, I''ll let my brother take the car to you when it''s ready."


    These words completely dispelled the man''s hostility.


    When the man was far away, the groom stopped the carriage in a corner under the command of Lin Mengya.


    She and Liu qianrong jumped down first and asked people to move out their great grandfather and big brother.


    Fortunately, a lot of cushions were laid before, which can block everyone.


    Moreover, they are all newly bought, and some people believe that they are goods.


    However, Liu qianrong bit her ear as she covered her.


    "Miss, we just ignore him. Why do you..."


    "They have weapons in their hands. If we fight him now, wouldn''t we tell Gong Tu that we are here?"


    She adjusted the sensitivity of the system to the highest, and now her five senses have reached an inhuman sensitivity.


    Ordinary people who practice martial arts will maintain their weapons in order to play a greater role in the match.


    Since she was a child, all the people she came into contact with were generals. Later, there were also some experts in martial arts.


    Naturally, you can smell it.


    "So it is."


    Liu qianrong stopped talking, but her heart lifted up.


    The groom got Lin Mengya''s instructions and drove the carriage to the front.


    After a while, the carriage ran again, but the people outside and inside were broken.


    She hid in the corner with Liu qianrong, lowered her head and looked like counting the goods.


    Jin Yao in the car was only very dissatisfied and glanced at the two men.


    If she hadn''t been in a hurry, why should she take such a ragged carriage?


    When people leave, the broken carriage in front must also be dragged away.


    After waiting about a quarter of an hour, they resettled the man in the remaining two carriages.


    Just at this time, behind their carriage, there were ten or twenty horseback guards.


    The pursuers sent by gongtu are not far from them!


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help whispering and urging. The groom also whipped and wanted to escape quickly.


    But their speed can''t match the steed behind.


    At this time, the guard in front of him was already with the last carriage.


    "Stop! Stop you, don''t you hear me?"


    The guard had warned them to stop at once.


    But Lin Mengya ignored, but didn''t want their speed to be so fast.


    Between lightning and flint, Lin Mengya thought a lot.


    Anyway, it''s going to college soon. Why don''t she


    Just when she wanted to fight hard, she heard the guard shout unexpectedly.


    "Sir, why did you come?"


    No! It''s gongtu!


    She wanted to subdue everyone and then deal with it.


    Unexpectedly, it was gong Tu who came to chase people in person.


    Now, she can''t be exposed, otherwise, Liu qianrong''s injury will be in vain.

 Chapter 1663

    Liu qianrong also clenched her sleeve and tried not to make any noise.


    Gong Tu, it''s not so easy to fool.


    "If you don''t stop the car in front, I''ll be rude to you!"


    If the master personally supervises the battle, the guard naturally wants to show it.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she didn''t stop, there would be no room for turning around.


    In desperation, I had to stop the carriage.


    She turned her mind and jumped down on her own initiative.


    This man can only be dealt with by her.


    "Sir, did you call us?"


    She pretended to be stupid and her eyes were calm.


    The guard glared at her and said impolitely.


    "Are you all deaf? Why didn''t I stop calling you just now?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shrunk, looked at him timidly and said.


    "It''s all small mistakes. It''s just that the small people are anxious to deliver goods, so they neglect adults. If you don''t remember the villains, let us go."


    After sneering, the guard looked at the two carriages behind her and asked.


    "What''s in it?"


    "If you return to adults, there are some cushions in them. They are worthless."


    "Cushions? Where are you going to send them?"


    The guard asked suspiciously, and Lin Mengya was ready.


    "The little ones are sent to Sitai college."


    The opening ceremony of Sitai college was held in the early autumn, and the later preparations were almost finished.


    All day long, some pen, ink, paper, inkstone, bedding, tables and chairs were sent over.


    Therefore, they will not arouse any doubt.


    The guard didn''t believe it, so he reached out and lifted the curtain.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other calmly, because what the guard saw was a neat cushion.


    He also held out his hand and made sure there was no problem. Finally, he waved his hand.


    "Go away! If there''s another time, you''ll look good!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and bowed and thanked again and again.


    Just about to get on the carriage, he heard Gong Tu say something faintly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Her body was slightly sluggish, but her heart suddenly picked up.


    Gong Tu, do you see anything?


    She turned around and looked at Gong Tu only. She quickly lowered her head and looked very embarrassed.


    Gong Tu rode his horse and walked slowly to her side.


    His eyes flashed over the boy and finally fell to the corner of the car curtain.


    This cushion is made of gold silk and satin. It''s expensive.


    Since he took charge of the palace family, he has greatly reduced the expenses of the college.


    How can they afford such a good cushion?


    "Look up."


    The indifferent business, which seemed to contain no emotion, made Lin Mengya''s heart beat a drum.


    It''s just that she disguises too much and her acting skills are perfect.


    He quickly raised his head and looked at Gong Tu, then immediately hung down and bent over and said.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "You said, this cushion was ordered by the college?"


    "Yes."


    "Who ordered it from you and what is it for?"


    The price of the mat must be too expensive, which made gongtu see something.


    But she was bent on making her great grandparents comfortable, and only this kind of cushion had the best shock absorption effect.


    But this also has disadvantages.


    "If you return to your excellency, the goods are ordered by the people in the college and our shopkeeper. The young people are only responsible for delivery and don''t know."


    Gong Tu looked at the young man, but the chill in his heart did not abate.


    "Oh? Since the goods were ordered by the college, it would cost the palace family money. Just in time, my house also needs a batch of cushions. Please send all these goods to my house."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya immediately raised her head and stared at each other in fear.


    "Sir, it''s impossible! Our shopkeeper said that this cushion is urgently needed by Sitai college and can''t be delayed."


    "Bold! You know, this is master Tu of the palace family! The whole Sitai college is his. What are these little cushions! Come and take things away!"


    Then the guards came up and led the carriage.


    But as soon as they touched the reins, they heard only a few muffled noises.


    I don''t know when, flying down from the sky, a man with strong clothes.


    And the man''s skill was crisp and neat. After a few moments, he kicked the guards so that they couldn''t get up.


    "How dare you move my things?"


    The voice was deep and cold, with unquestionable domineering.


    Lin Mengya trembled in her heart and couldn''t help laughing.


    Here he is!


    She turned around, and sure enough, she saw long Tianyu, who turned into Suyan, approaching step by step.


    Today, he only wears a blue robe, and his head is only a jade hairpin and a bun.


    But it is such a simple dress, but it shows a threatening momentum.


    That''s her man, towering and winning the sky.


    As long as he is there, she can give it a go and make the world change color.


    A few steps later, long Tianyu came in front of him and protected her behind him.


    Even though gongtu rode on a carriage, he was short of long Tianyu in momentum.


    Gong Tu frowned and asked coldly.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Su?"


    "I ordered the goods."


    Long Tianyu raised his head, and his black eyes locked Gong Tu.


    Suddenly, Gong Tu had the illusion that he was being stared at by beasts.


    The young man''s eyes are deep, like the night that devours all things in the world.


    He can''t help being a little grumpy.


    He''s just a teacher. What''s wrong with him?


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Gong Tu continued.


    "Even if you ordered it, it''s still the account of the college. Besides, I''m just using it."


    "College? Does Master Tu think the college can afford such a good thing?"


    A careless teasing sounded from behind Lin Mengya.


    She suddenly found that someone was following behind her!


    It''s all because just now, Yu attracted all her attention.


    She looked slightly sideways. Unexpectedly, it was Xue Hua.


    This guy, why are you here? Isn''t it impossible to expose that he is a subordinate of Yu?


    But soon, Xue Hua bent his eyes and said with a smile.


    "This mat is ordered by Mr. Su for Ru Xinyuan. Why? Does Master Tu want to kill his niece''s things?"


    Ru Xinyuan?


    Why hasn''t she heard of it.


    But in that case, does it have anything to do with her?


    Fortunately, she knew that this was not the best time to ask.


    Just under the cover of long Tianyu, he returned to the carriage.


    When Gong Tu heard this, his face sank slightly.


    Although Ru Xinyuan is in the college, she is the man in front of her. She was trained for Su Mei''s woman.


    "She is no longer a member of our palace family, so she has nothing to do with the college."


    Unexpectedly, Su Yan ignored him and only said a faint word.


    "I say she counts, she counts."


    "You!"


    Gong Tu hates others to challenge his authority, and he obviously doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "Sitai college was built at the expense of our palace family. Every brick, tile, plant and tree here belongs to our palace family! Now, I declare that you two have nothing to do with the college! Now, go now!"


    But as soon as he spoke, Xue Hua looked embarrassed and took something out of his arms.


    It was a letter of employment with four big characters - Sitai college.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I was hired by the eldest lady of your family. There is the seal of your family owner on it. If you want to fire me, you can, but your eldest lady should tell me in person."


    The implication is that gongtu is a fart.


    Gong Tu secretly grinned at Xue Hua, pinched his fingers and put the appointment letter back in his arms.


    But he dared not question the authenticity of the seal.


    Because, let alone have it, he has never seen the seal symbolizing the power of the family.


    Su Yan is even more irritating.


    Without even looking at gongtu, he turned and walked to the carriage.


    "Come with me."


    The voice was still low and indifferent, but it fell in her heart, but it was sweet and fragrant.


    Nodded and asked everyone to go together.


    Gong Tu hated it very much, and his face was completely gloomy.


    "Wait!"


    Regardless of his image, he suddenly attacked.


    With a horse in its crotch, it reached the window of the next carriage in an instant.


    In an instant, he took out the cushion inside.


    But before he could do it, Lin Mengya only felt a gust of wind passing in front of her.


    At this time, Gong Tu''s wrist had been firmly grasped by a slender hand.


    "I said, don''t touch my things!"


    Long Tianyu''s warning, cold everywhere.


    The sound of "click" makes people''s bones sour and crisp. Gong Tu''s wrist has given him a half turn.


    As soon as he came back, he took Gong Tu, who was already tall and powerful, and immediately fell off his horse.


    This series of actions is done at one go, and there is no slippage at all.


    When Gong Tu''s men came back to their senses, his master had already fallen and chewed the mud.


    Long Tianyu stopped and only glanced at gongtu.


    Complete suppression!


    Whether it''s force or momentum.


    Gong Tu has been fooling around all his life!


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was soft and became a pool of paste, but it burned into a pool of magma.


    Long Tianyu, who felt her other hot eyes, turned around and just met her.


    The corners of her mouth picked up almost invisible, revealing a smile that she could see the meaning.


    At this time, Xue Hua secretly laughed at Gong Tu''s overestimation.


    The master of his family has peeled off a layer of skin for the sake of his young lady.


    Staying in the palace to kill him is just a time when he hasn''t been killed yet.


    At that moment, he greeted him with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tu, Mr. Su has a bad temper. No wonder he is the companion of his highness Xi. His style of behavior is also influenced by his highness. Don''t forget to go to your heart."


    Your highness Xi!


    Gong TU was startled.


    How could he forget that Gong ya, the shameless girl, was entangled with his highness Xi!


    The wound on his wrist made him pale with pain.


    But he can only clench his teeth and dare not make any noise.


    Well, it just makes him more ashamed.

 Chapter 1664

    Long Tianyu came forward. They even took people and cars and transported them to the college smoothly.


    At the gate, irrelevant people have been cleared away.


    The carriage was unobstructed and sent the man to a newly built courtyard.


    She jumped out of the carriage, but was fished into her arms.


    The man''s chest was close to her back. His mellow voice, with a few smiles, asked in her ear.


    "Do you like it?"


    She looked up and saw a plaque hanging on the gate of the yard.


    The three big characters "Ru Xinyuan" scalded her heart and softened her heart.


    "Yes."


    What pleased her was not only the courtyard, but also his heart.


    The two walked in with each other. Every brick, tile, plant and tree in it followed her heart and her will.


    I know he is also very busy with all kinds of things.


    But here, his efforts should be indispensable.


    Besides him, who can understand her so thoroughly.


    Seeing her unconscious eyebrows, long Tianyu couldn''t help feeling proud.


    Look, he knew she would like it.


    Ruxinyuan is the place where we pushed it before. Because there are mechanisms hidden below, it is natural to cover it up, but it can''t be too cumbersome.


    All the way, whether it''s the front hall, backyard, master bedroom or guest room, it''s arranged with heart.


    Even though it was just a temporary residence, long Tianyu rubbed his heart here and ironed her heart all the time.


    Just one look is enough.


    That''s enough. They also went to a place for their great ancestors to cultivate themselves.


    This is the guest room of ruxinyuan, which is spacious and comfortable.


    We have everything to eat and use.


    It''s not a bit better than the small courtyard used by gongtu to imprison their great ancestors.


    Moreover, there are already several capable and trusted people here, which is also the best for their great grandparents.


    Liu qianrong was busy back and forth, but Lin Mengya looked, but suddenly felt as if she was missing someone.


    "Qian Rong, where''s Gong Ping?"


    Here, Liu qianrong doesn''t need to hide her identity.


    After hearing this, she paused and then said.


    "Gong Ping said he would stay there. Only in this way can we get rid of our doubts."


    "Nonsense! How can a man like Gong Tu let him go!"


    Lin Mengya frowned and said with great worry.


    However, the child has always been clever. Why did he make a fool of himself in this matter?


    She just wanted to call someone, but Liu qianrong said something to stop her.


    "I think, don''t worry. The relationship between Gong Ping and Gong Tu doesn''t seem as simple as we think."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t understand this.


    Looking at the doubt on her face, Liu qianrong said something she accidentally found.


    "Gong Ping had been taking care of the grandparents before, but I found that he would disappear for a period of time every other day. Again, I accidentally bumped into him and he came out of gongtu''s yard. It seems that although his face is not very good, it doesn''t look like he was made difficult."


    Gong Ping is a reliable person, which Lin Mengya will never doubt.


    But according to qianrong''s statement, plus the child has always had a good idea. If he is not sure, he will not take the initiative to stay in the old house.


    But she was still worried and looked at long Tianyu.


    The latter immediately understood and nodded at her to reassure her.


    He will find someone to protect Gong Ping.


    With long Tianyu''s promise, she was a little relieved.


    I think this catastrophe made the people of the palace family stronger.


    Today''s toss made Lin Mengya a little worried.


    After careful inspection, it was confirmed that there was no big problem. She followed long Tianyu to his yard.


    "I''ll leave it to you first. I have to hurry back to Ma''s house."


    After all, she and her teacher are still under surveillance. If they are found missing for no reason, they are afraid that everything they have done before will fall short of success.


    But long Tianyu was reluctant to let people go. After they lingered for a while, the talent personally wanted to send her back.


    As soon as they reached the gate of the college, they saw the carriage lent to Jin Yao and rushed back.


    Outside, they naturally keep a certain distance.


    She also looked down and mingled behind others.


    It was almost at the door before the car stopped.


    However, it was not Jin Yao who came down, but the person who asked them to borrow the car before.


    When the man saw long Tianyu, his calm face eased a lot, and even took the initiative to say hello.


    "Mr. Su, are you going out?"


    For outsiders, especially those who don''t like him, long Tianyu has always cherished words like gold and didn''t even look at them.


    However, the man had the same thick skin as Jin Yao. He was used to this situation and said to himself.


    "If Sir has nothing else to do, I wonder if you can come with me to pick up my young lady? You know, my young lady is stubborn. Now she has been wronged outside and won''t come back. If Sir tries to persuade her, she will listen."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes and glared at the man.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu went straight over the man as if he hadn''t heard.


    She stabbed the coachman behind her. The coachman immediately came forward and asked Han thickly.


    "Sir, you have run out of this car. Can you return the small one?"


    The Jin family immediately waved impatiently. The coachman nodded and bowed, and immediately led the horse away.


    The Kim family asked for a boring thing, but they didn''t bother much.


    Lin Mengya watched him go in the direction of the stable.


    He took a few steps and pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    "Do you know where Jin Yao went today?"


    Long Tianyu quietly held her five fingers with her backhand and curled up in her palm.


    "You can ask Xue Hua about such boring things."


    Xue Hua, who had been following them and had eaten dog food one meal after another, choked badly.


    In the eyes of his highness, he is the first spy to defend the country. Is he doing such "boring" things?


    A little unhappy, but I can''t resist.


    I have to come over very eagerly and report back.


    "Jin Yao went to the appointment. The person who asked her was gong dance."


    Palace dance?


    When did they hook up?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya''s heart hung up.


    Jin Yao knows the real identity of long Tianyu. If she reveals something to Lin MengWu, isn''t it bad for long Tianyu?


    But soon, long Tianyu understood the concern in her eyes and said a faint sentence.


    "She dare not."


    Only three words, but gave her a reassurance.


    It was Xue Hua''s kindness. For fear that she didn''t understand, she deliberately said a few more words.


    "Jin Yao seems reckless, but actually she has a deep plan. The Jin family behind her and the people behind Gong dance are sworn enemies. Therefore, she will never disclose any information to Gong dance."


    So she understood.


    He bent his eyes and smiled gratefully at Xue Hua.


    But unexpectedly, someone was jealous.


    "Many things."


    The cold words instantly frozen the relaxed expression on Xue Hua''s face.


    Bitterly retreated to the end for fear that he would be affected again.


    The boss is too jealous. It''s terrible!


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything. Instead, she remembered what long Tianyu looked like to her subordinates when she was in the palace.


    The man seems indifferent and cold, but in fact, there is heat in him.


    He is loyal to his lover, kind and filial to his relatives and loyal to his brothers.


    Therefore, there are always people around him who are sincere, pure and loved.


    And how lucky she was, she became the only priceless treasure in his heart.


    Turn around and tangle with his fingers.


    "Well, send it here. I''ll go back today and try to come back in a few days."


    Long Tianyu naturally doesn''t give up, but he also knows that great events are important.


    "Why don''t I take you back? The palace butcher doesn''t seem to give up."


    He was afraid that those who were slaughtered by the palace would be embarrassed on the way.


    "I think he doesn''t have time to take care of us now. Ma Beichen was injured in his house. The meeting let him come out to find someone. He should want to make things bigger. Now, that guy must have disturbed the palace family."


    Look at the little pride in her eyes. It''s like a small beast calculating the success of its prey.


    It made his heart itch. He just wanted to confine people in front of him and don''t show them to anyone.


    But in my heart, I couldn''t help showing off. I wanted everyone in the world to see her good.


    Such a contradictory mood makes him feel tangled all the time, but it has a different sweetness.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to follow you. If there''s any accident, come back anytime."


    She nodded and suddenly remembered another thing.


    From his arms, he took out a small cloth bag and stuffed it into his hand.


    "Although we haven''t been exposed just now, once Gong Tu regains his consciousness, he will closely monitor the college and your every move. I have prepared a new medicine bag for you and the children. There are not only antidotes, but also some herbs to expel poisonous insects. By the way, there is a poisonous insect given to me by the teacher. It''s harmless to the children, but it can be used track. You help me and change these for the children. "


    Mentioning their baby, Lin Mengya''s heart is full of tenderness and guilt.


    Long Tianyu knew that she wanted to have children and couldn''t help whispering.


    "It''s still early. If you want Ning''er, you can go and have a look."


    "I don''t need it. In the future, I still have a chance. I''m relieved to have you taking care of them."


    Compared with the safety of the children, her little miss is insignificant.


    Two people are speechless, but there are thousands of deep feelings in their eyes.


    Long Tianyu stood at the door and watched their carriage disappear in his sight.


    Motionless, like the end of the world.


    In midsummer, Xue Hua shivered coldly.


    If he remembers correctly, doesn''t his highness often sneak out to meet the young lady in the evening?


    There''s nothing wrong with these two people, right?

 Chapter 1665

    As a single Wang, Xue Hua naturally doesn''t understand the affectation between lovers.


    Although Lin Mengya left, both of them still have a lot to do.


    On her return trip, she deliberately left a heart.


    Choose the road with many people, so even if Gong Tu wants to do something, he can''t be so aboveboard.


    But strangely enough, although they were watched, those people just followed them to the previous delivery shop and left by themselves.


    Lin Mengya changed the clothes she wore when she came out of Ma''s house. Under the cover of long Tianyu''s men, she left the shop.


    Along the way, everyone was talking about the palace family.


    After listening to this, she mostly said that it was the palace family and the young lady who led the wolf into the house. The palace family was almost robbed.


    The left and right are just four unearthly hooligans. Why are they involved in this?


    Sure enough, it is rumored that this kind of thing has little credibility.


    When she returned to Ma''s house, Ma Beichen had just arrived first.


    Lin Mengya immediately went to check the situation, but she didn''t expect that the man had just got home and was like a howler, bragging about his quick wit there.


    The pace slowed down in an instant. What if you suddenly don''t want to go in?


    But Ma Beichen had long expected her to come. When he saw a shadow, he immediately shouted.


    "Come on, sir. I have something to tell you!"


    Adjusting her expression, she walked slowly over.


    "I don''t know what''s the good thing that made you so happy?"


    "Hey, hey."


    Ma Beichen showed his four white teeth, but his eyes were full of schadenfreude.


    "Of course, the people I''m tired of have bad luck."


    "Oh?"


    "Don''t you know, sir? Today, the Gong family was turned upside down by themselves and lost a lot of people. From then on, I''m afraid that Gong Tu and Gong dance have no face to see people."


    After Liu qianrong escaped with others, Ma Beichen didn''t attack immediately.


    On the contrary, he just went to the guest room for treatment under the arrangement of the palace family.


    In fact, he looked a little miserable because he had spent too much effort before.


    But in fact, the injury was not serious at all.


    When the thief was arrested outside, Gong Tu realized that something was wrong with the other party and rushed to the courtyard to check.


    It didn''t matter. He found that the people inside were missing, and Gong Ping fell to the ground. His forehead was hurt and his life and death were unknown.


    Gong TU was so angry that he asked someone to wake Gong Ping up.


    After asking, I learned that someone just took advantage of the chaos, knocked Gong Ping out and robbed all the people.


    Gong Tu suspects that this is Gong Ping''s internal cooperation and external cooperation. He plays a bitter meat trick with others.


    But Gong Ping was as crazy as he was. He scolded him angrily and asked him if he was hiding for him.


    In the end, Gong Ping actually knelt on the ground and begged him with the feeling of father and son to send him too. Otherwise, there might be an accident if there was no one to take care of them.


    You know, Gong Ping never cared about their father son relationship before.


    Now, Gong Tu believed more.


    He didn''t know that a person who really cares for himself will not be afraid of death, let alone be wronged.


    Besides, Gong Tu felt that if it was gong Ya who saved people, he would take Gong Ping away with him.


    Therefore, they were distracted.


    Then it was the person in charge of the chase who detected their whereabouts.


    Gong Tu came to chase and intercept him himself, but he was blocked back by long Tianyu.


    Ma Beichen did another thing while he was away.


    "I asked my people to pretend to be thieves and steal a lot of good things around the palace. But don''t worry, I didn''t take anything, but I was still in the lake in the palace garden."


    He immediately explained for fear that the other party would misunderstand him as a greedy man.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care what he took, but after Ma Beichen''s trouble, she really took the excuse Liu qianrong had shouted before.


    After receiving the news, Gong Tu hurried back to Gong''s house.


    After hastily counting his belongings and finding that he had lost a lot, Gong Tu almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    At this time, the Palace dance began to make noise.


    The reason is that a box of her most precious jewelry was stolen!


    Others don''t know the inside story of Ma Beichen''s injury. Gong dance is clear.


    But she was also so angry that she let her own people secretly catch those local ruffians.


    But at that time, in the old palace, the guards were searching. Where could they not notice their movements.


    Finally, after Gong Wu caught those people, Gong Tu''s yard guard also found their whereabouts.


    Palace dance has a ghost in her heart. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to let people go.


    At the same time, the guard also stabbed Gong Tu in front of him.


    At this time, Ma Beichen also broke out together and asked Gong Tu to give him an explanation, otherwise he would never give up.


    After attacking the palace massacre, the latter was deeply resourceful and resourceful. I''m afraid they are in a mess now.


    It happened that those people were frightened and afraid of dying in the palace family. They shook off all the things that Gong dance had found them before.


    Palace dance naturally wants to jump out and oppose, saying that they are slandering themselves.


    But those people also climbed and bit in order to get rid of the crime. The most important thing is that Gong Wu must not say that she came to find someone to calculate Ma Beichen.


    In some ways, admitting to lead wolves into the house is better than calculating Ma Beichen.


    After all, one is the contradiction of his own family, and the other is completely the enemy with Ma Beichen.


    Such a big Ma family is Ma Beichen''s guard of honor and backing.


    Otherwise, why can''t Gong Tu even stop people?


    After listening to Ma Beichen''s vivid talk about what he knows, add her speculation.


    She was fully aware of the cause and effect of the matter.


    "I want to thank Mr. Ma for this. Su Mei is here and thanked you for my young lady."


    She stood up and bowed to Ma Beichen.


    Ma''s help belongs to help, but this time Ma Beichen was injured and was also implicated by her.


    She will never forget this kindness and will repay each other at the right time.


    But Ma Beichen is not very interesting at this time.


    I''m probably used to Su Mei''s politeness and alienation from him before. Seeing her so serious, she''s a little reserved.


    Waved his hand, he said carelessly.


    "We''re all a family. Don''t say this. By the way, how are they now? But they''re safe?"


    She nodded.


    In fact, I still have a deeper understanding of Ma Beichen.


    No wonder long Tianyu and his four brothers said that Ma Beichen was unfathomable.


    The man''s reaction was indeed witty, and he did everything without leakage and thought carefully.


    It seems that her cooperation with the Ma family is indeed right.


    "However, in the next few days, you will have to trouble childe ma. The more he is forced by gongtu, the more he can''t spare his hand to do other things. Moreover, this makes them fall out completely."


    Ma Beichen raised his lips and sneered.


    "Isn''t it? Now I''m fair and aboveboard. The more pressing I am, the more I can clear my suspicion. Besides, if people are not with me, they can''t find anyone. At that time, I don''t know who will be unlucky."


    Only she and Ma Beichen''s Gong family, Lin MengWu, and Gong Tu were able to smuggle away their great ancestors.


    Now, Ma Beichen is injured and the man is not in his hand. Gong Tu doesn''t know the clue, so in the end, Lin MengWu is left alone.


    Besides, before she started, she buried a lot of thunder for Lin MengWu.


    If they detonate one by one, don''t worry that they won''t turn against each other.


    "Look, sooner or later they will eat their own consequences!"


    A sharp light crossed her eyes.


    At this time, the old house of the palace family has temporarily restored the calm of the past.


    However, this calm is more like a precursor to a storm.


    It''s stuffy and breathless.


    With a crash, the complete set of bone china tea set was swept to the ground and smashed.


    "Say! Who took the things? If no result comes out today, I''ll kill your dog!"


    Lin MengWu''s red eyes, like a human ghost, stared at the waste in her yard.


    She knows more about the identity of that shit thief than anyone else.


    It''s just a few useless things. How dare you touch her yard and steal?


    Clearly, someone took advantage of the chaos and fished in troubled waters!


    "Two, miss two, we really didn''t do it!"


    The girls and women knelt on the ground.


    They are all people in this yard. Naturally, they know their young lady''s temper and temperament.


    Don''t mention stealing. Even when there is no one, they rarely dare to go to the second lady''s house.


    I always feel that the second lady''s room is gloomy and terrible.


    Shangguanqing, like a poisonous snake, looked coldly at the people in front of him.


    At least she has been the mistress of the Lin family for nearly 20 years. These people are trained by her. I''m afraid they don''t have the courage.


    She cleared her throat and spoke slowly.


    "If you ask questions, you can honestly say. Even if you didn''t steal it, you didn''t guard the yard. But you have a clear reward and punishment. If you give useful clues, you can avoid your crime."


    Their mother and daughter were condescending and did not treat the servants in front of them as adults.


    Especially Lin Meng dance.


    Her eyes were sinister and full of biting anger.


    Look at the way they flatter each other and contradict each other. I''m afraid they''ve been colluding with each other for a long time!


    Thinking like this, my heart is burning.


    She pointed to a random person, hooked her finger and said.


    "You, come here."


    That man is one of the people who serve her closely. He works diligently, but because he is not good at words, he can''t say those flattering words to her, so Lin MengWu is very unhappy.


    All day long, this man became the vent of her other confidants.


    Looking at the timid little face, Lin MengWu didn''t know what he thought of, and raised a cold smile.

 Chapter 1666

    "Second lady..."


    The maid was very afraid. All servants who had offended the second young lady in the yard were punished miserably.


    Even in the middle of the night, she seemed to hear a woman''s scream.


    "Since you said you didn''t steal, what are you afraid of?"


    Lin MengWu stared at her with eyes like ice.


    The maid knelt at her feet and shivered, which made Lin MengWu feel extremely bored.


    "I... i... beg the second young lady to forgive me. I''m incompetent. I beg the second young lady to forgive me..."


    "Now that you know you''re incompetent, don''t stay in the yard."


    These words, however, made the maid feel relieved.


    Is the second lady just trying to get rid of her?


    Suddenly, the maid breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t see the malice in Lin MengWu''s eyes.


    "Qiu Ma, I heard that you gambled and killed your wife''s nephew, but you found a woman to start a family?"


    Lin MengWu raised her eyebrows and suddenly asked.


    Immediately, a tall and ferocious woman standing in the corner came forward and said with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, that worthless thing is worried recently. It''s hard for miss to bother and pay attention to it."


    "It''s profitable for you to work under me. Naturally, I won''t treat you badly. From today on, she will be your niece and daughter-in-law."


    Gently and skillfully, she pushed a beautiful woman into the most dangerous and cruel hell.


    When the maid heard the speech, she suddenly looked up and widened her eyes. It was unbelievable.


    Lin MengWu just smiled carelessly, but it seemed that there were thousands of needles and swords hidden in that smile, which could take people''s lives at any time.


    "Look at you, I''m too happy to say anything. Don''t worry, Qiu''s mother and you know the root and bottom. She won''t treat you badly in the future."


    "No! No! Second lady, please, don''t let me marry! I will try my best to serve you. Please, spare me!"


    The maid cried and prayed for her. She knocked her head heavily on the ground and soon saw blood.


    Unfortunately, in Lin MengWu''s eyes, he can''t get any sympathy.


    She glanced at Qiu Ma and said impatiently.


    "She''s from your family. Don''t pull her out quickly!"


    "Yes."


    Chou''s mother was so happy that she grabbed the maid''s hair and slapped her twice. She nearly fainted. She dragged people out of the door regardless.


    The remaining maids and women were even more silent.


    Lin MengWu looked around for a week and looked at the group with satisfaction.


    "Within three days, I want to know the whereabouts of things. If one of you dare not report it, your end will be several times worse than her. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    Everyone bowed their heads. In their eyes and hearts, the second young lady was not only the master, but also a demon who could dominate everything and could easily kill people.


    After admonishing these slaves, Lin MengWu also looked at them. After he couldn''t find out anything else, he waved his hand unhappily and asked them to go away.


    But when the man left, her anger did not disappear.


    Shangguanqing loves her daughter and turns around and goes out for a while.


    After that, he carried a palm sized jade jar in his hand.


    As soon as Lin MengWu saw the hand in his mother''s hand, his eyes lit up and smiled.


    After shangguanqing handed the jar to her daughter, the latter immediately opened it and took a heavy breath as if she had encountered delicious food.


    "My mother loves me most. I''ll be three years old after giving birth to such a ventilation."


    Turning around, Lin MengWu went to the dressing table and took out several small boxes.


    Take out the powder with a jade spoon and pour it into the jade jar.


    In a short time, a smell of blood mixed with extravagant fragrance floated from the room.


    At this time, Lin MengWu painted a face with dark purple ointment.


    When there was no omission on her face, she closed her eyes and leaned against the small couch.


    Shangguanqing took a small fan and fanned gently.


    "Although it''s their disadvantage, you''d better not deal with them easily recently. I think you''ve used your medicine guide. Just throw it away while the house is in chaos these days."


    Lin MengWu is obviously a little unwilling.


    But she also knew that her mother had a point.


    She was angry about it in advance.


    It was just right that Mr. Jin Yaojin, who had recently grown up, wanted to visit her at home.


    She not only wanted to inquire about the situation in the college, but also to witness the scandal between Ma Beichen and the dead girl, so she agreed.


    Who knows, the traitor didn''t catch it, but almost compensated himself and lost so many things. It''s unreasonable.


    I''m afraid I have to be Ye Cheng''s joke in the future.


    "It''s no use taking things. Just throw them away. It''s just that the old man of gongtu doesn''t let it go. Does he think I''m hiding?"


    This time, she was really wronged.


    Shangguanqing naturally loves her daughter, but she thinks more.


    "We can''t hide people, but it''s hard to guarantee that some people are thieves shouting to catch thieves."


    "Mother means --"


    "Didn''t the old miracle doctor who was sent away a while ago want to cure the immortal disease of the palace family? I''m afraid it''s the palace butcher who wants to take the emperor to order the princes!"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes flashed a cruel light.


    Against the background of dark red medicine mud, she was as ferocious as a ghost climbing out of hell.


    "Gong Tu, how dare you play this trick with me! Mother, we don''t have to keep hands on him? Just don''t do it twice. Anyway, those people who are in the way are gone. If Gong Tu dies, won''t the palace family fall into my hands?"


    She has long disliked the palace butcher.


    If it weren''t for stabilizing the people of the palace family, why would she pretend to be a snake with that person.


    Every time, shangguanqing persuaded her daughter to be patient.


    But this time, she also had a different idea.


    What my daughter said is reasonable. Besides, my daughter is now the second miss of the palace family recognized by everyone.


    If those people suddenly disappear, who can be the owner of the house except her daughter?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, she said softly.


    "This matter needs to be considered in the long run..."


    The night is dark, but I don''t know how much dirt it covers up.


    Shrinking in the Ma family for three days, Lin Mengya plunged into the treatment of her family with her teacher this time.


    However, it also receives messages from the outside anytime, anywhere.


    The Gong family has now become a joke of the whole non Ye City. Even before they wanted to attend the opening ceremony of Sitai college, many children of the aristocratic family had the desire to return home.


    After all, such a chaotic family has long lost the value of making friends.


    Lin Mengya also knows that she can''t let them go on like this, otherwise everything she has done before will be wasted.


    Fortunately, the fourth brother will wake up soon. If the fourth brother is in charge, the palace family will not go anywhere.


    "Miss, it''s news from the palace family. Gong Tu put the second Miss under house arrest on the grounds of disobeying family rules and colluding with foreign thieves."


    Early in the morning, she heard the news.


    Nodding, she walked into the teacher''s room as usual.


    "Come on, this is my new prescription. What do you think? If there''s no problem, ask someone to send it there quickly."


    The teacher waved and said very urgently.


    Lin Mengya took the prescription first and looked at it. She felt there was no problem.


    The teacher immediately invited people in, carefully instructed some cooking matters, and sent people out.


    "Why do you feel a little absent-minded today?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and smiled slightly.


    "Teacher, I was thinking, what are we going to do next."


    Bailiri didn''t think about this problem.


    Although he is obsessed with toxicology, he is still a little lazy about life.


    Especially after meeting Lin Mengya, a student, she arranged everything properly.


    Now, the leader doesn''t know what to do.


    He was helpless.


    Seeing that the teacher didn''t understand what she meant, Lin Mengya leaned over and said.


    "I think that if we do this, will we scare the snake? After all, the man behind Lin MengWu is not simple."


    It''s the best choice to get rid of Gong Tu and Lin MengWu.


    But she was afraid that she would get rid of a Lin MengWu now, and the people behind her would not give up. If she sent another more powerful person, she would be passive.


    "Girl, do you want to neither let Lin MengWu threaten the palace family again, nor make her completely ineffective?"


    That''s why she nodded slightly.


    This is a little difficult.


    Bailiri realized that he didn''t have any good ideas, so he had to shut up.


    However, Lin Mengya sat aside, thinking over and over in her mind, and suddenly remembered something.


    "How can I forget this, teacher? I have an idea."


    Look at her smiling instantly, Baili Rui put down a heart.


    He knew that the girl would never be embarrassed by such a small thing.


    "I''ll go out and be back soon."


    Baili Rui just wanted to ask her what she had in mind, but the girl bounced up from her seat and ran away in a hurry.


    "Alas..."


    He sighed and shook his head.


    If it''s really a woman, he''s a bad old man. I don''t know what to do.


    Thinking, he turned his eyes to Ma Beichen, who was wandering in front of them in the name of healing.


    Tut, I have thought about his students. At least I can pass the test of being a teacher.


    Hiding the banter in his eyes, he took a kind smile and slowly walked out of the door of the room


    It was still the rouge shop, but this time she came, her tail was obviously missing.


    There are only one or two, and it''s not tight to catch up.


    Especially after seeing her enter the rouge shop, she left.

 Chapter 1667

    Not long after she got to the second floor, she saw long Tianyu after Yi Rong and opened the door.


    "How long have you been waiting?"


    Long Tianyu was surprised to see her.


    He came at once when he heard from her.


    Unexpectedly, she was one step late.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t understand his careful thoughts, but asked immediately.


    "You said, someone in Xiancheng wants my blood?"


    Long Tianyu looked at him with a look of exploration.


    But those black eyes were cold for some reason.


    "I will never allow you to risk your life."


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and then smiled helplessly.


    Did the fool think she would be so stupid?


    Where is Xiancheng? Her eyes are black. It''s estimated that someone will catch her if she goes in.


    She shook her head and explained immediately.


    "I don''t want to go, but if they really can''t catch me, will they catch my brothers and sisters?"


    She blinked her big eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Almost at the same time, long Tianyu understood what she meant.


    Reached out and scraped her nose.


    "You girl, you always have some good ideas. But how can you be sure that the group of people behind Lin MengWu are not with those who catch you? Besides, she hasn''t been here for a day or two. Why does no one want to catch her?"


    "Well, I have to test it. However, if the people behind Lin MengWu really come for blood, my brothers are not in a coma."


    Although it is not difficult to see from the information she knows now that Xiancheng pays more attention to the women of the palace family.


    But if she never shows up and those people will never find her, it''s hard to say whether they will attack the Gong family.


    But one thing, she never figured it out.


    Before she was found back, everyone didn''t know that there was another her in the country.


    In that case, why didn''t the blood of the palace family be carried by the people of Xiancheng?


    Are they unable, or dare not?


    But at that time, there was only an empty shelf left in the palace family. How could it resist Xiancheng?


    The more Lin Mengya thought about it, the more she felt that there were too many secrets hidden in it.


    Caught her hand, long Tianyu put it in his mouth and bit her fingertip with a little force.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Lin Mengya immediately glared at him. Really, in case of bleeding, wouldn''t she become a widow on the spot?


    "Stay with me and don''t let your mind wander."


    He looked at her seriously, but his words seemed childish and overbearing.


    Unable to help herself, Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    "I was thinking, why did the ancestors of the palace choose here?"


    In fact, the birthplace of the Gong family is not in feiye city.


    However, whether it is the ranking of ancestors or the treasures accumulated by predecessors, why are they hidden here rather than in the real ancestral house of the palace family?


    She only remembered this question today and felt a little strange.


    But what she didn''t expect was that long Tianyu seemed to think of something.


    "I remember that when we came back, you were followed by many Xiancheng spies. However, after arriving at feiye City, the so-called envoys in Xiancheng rarely appeared. Either they came, they stayed for a short time and left. Therefore, almost all those who stayed here were those who colluded with Xiancheng."


    "So, this should be the reason why the Gong family can remain so far?"


    "It should be just one of them. I think the palace family may not be that simple for Xiancheng. Otherwise, even if they can''t come, there are many people who want to serve them. I''m afraid the ancestors of your palace family were not that simple."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya nodded in agreement.


    "No matter how much, if the news of ''Lin MengWu is really my sister'' is true, I don''t believe it and no one doesn''t mind. I think there should be some special verification methods for the blood of the palace family. Once it is determined, the people in Xiancheng will be stupid and ready to move?"


    She held her chin in her small hand and planned how to entrap people.


    Long Tianyu''s mind turned and finally understood the girl''s idea.


    "Well, that''s reasonable. Your blood is really important to Xiancheng. If Lin MengWu is really sure it''s your sister, even if some people in Xiancheng know the truth, more people will think that someone wants to monopolize the credit?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and sat on long Tianyu''s lap.


    Arms around his neck, exhale like blue.


    "The more they explain, the more people will not believe it and feel that they want to monopolize credit."


    Long Tianyu kept silent, caught the man and put him on his knee.


    "Well, maybe someone can''t help but rob people first."


    The scallion white fingers gently pressed long Tianyu''s Adam''s apple.


    "At that time, the disappearance of Lin Meng dance has nothing to do with me."


    "It''s just infighting. It''s natural. And they will certainly focus on Lin MengWu. If someone wants to replace you with a fake brother and sister again, they have to think about it in advance."


    "The most important thing is that the chess piece of Lin MengWu hasn''t been abandoned yet. It''s still their best choice. Even if they can get back in the hands of another group of people, they can continue to use it."


    The two people are very close. Lin Mengya looks straight into long Tianyu''s eyes. Both her father-in-law and mother-in-law are the same ruthless masters.


    Long Tianyu grabbed her waist and said with a smile.


    "Madam, it''s a good trick."


    Lin Mengya put her hands around her neck and said with a smile.


    "I envy you for having such a clever and virtuous lady."


    One couldn''t help laughing.


    He pinched her face, but he was still not willing to use his strength.


    "You''re right. I envy my good luck."


    Unconsciously raised the corners of his eyes. See, he also thinks so!


    I don''t feel this kind of behavior at all. I can only use one word to describe it - shameless.


    Although the plan to deal with Lin MengWu has been decided, it still depends on long Tianyu to implement it.


    Now she knows that long Tianyu has already mastered a lot of things without her knowing.


    And she can also vaguely feel that the identity of long Tianyu has changed again.


    This discovery is very frustrating.


    She found that no matter how she ran, the man was always taller than her.


    Fortunately, the man belongs to her own family, and her sudden desire to win or lose gave up.


    I came back from the rouge shop and soon received good news from the college.


    Fourth brother, wake up!


    "Really? Is the fourth brother really awake?"


    The messenger is Liu qianrong, who is responsible for taking care of them.


    At this time, seeing the joy in the eyes of the young lady, she also felt very happy and nodded hurriedly.


    "It was also the prescription sent by the old man that worked. After the fourth young master took the medicine, he soon had a reaction. Later, after taking it for the second time, he woke up. He was just too weak and slept again in a while."


    "Teacher, I have to go!"


    Liu qianrong''s words were heard in her heart.


    I don''t know whether she is temporarily awake or really awake. She has to verify these in person.


    Bai Lirui doesn''t want to follow, but if there are too many people, the goal is too big, which is easy to arouse the prying of people with intentions.


    "Well, you should go and have a look. But you have to remember that you can''t be reckless, you know?"


    She agreed at once.


    I know the teacher is a little scared by her.


    When Liu qianrong came, she hid in the carriage in the college and got out.


    It''s not difficult to have her now.


    But when they arrived at the college, Lin Mengya found a strange thing.


    Those people sent by the palace butcher to monitor them disappeared.


    He couldn''t help pulling Liu qianrong''s sleeve and asked in a low voice.


    "Did you see those tails when you came out?"


    Liu qianrong quietly swept her eyes around and was a little confused.


    "Yes, they are as usual. It''s strange. How can people disappear in this moment?"


    There are only two reasons why the people of gongtu disappeared.


    The first is to make sure that the college has no problem. The second is that something happened to the Gong family.


    With Gong Tu''s temperament, the first is obviously not so easy, and that is the second.


    Unfortunately, she has no time to take care of it now. She follows Liu qianrong to ruxinyuan.


    She hurried and almost ran into the inner yard.


    At this time, long Tianyu, who got the news, had already arrived here one step ahead of her.


    Just came to the door, but she stopped.


    Because she heard the familiar voice with a slight weakness and deficiency.


    "Four brothers!"


    She rushed in like the wind.


    And the conversation inside stopped immediately.


    She stood at the door, but her eyes stuck to the thin young man who was sitting in her arms.


    Gong Si just woke up. He was soft and had no strength.


    But after seeing the person he missed so much, he slowly showed a smile.


    "Is it my little sister? Come here and let the fourth brother have a good look at you."


    Her face is still wearing a mask, but they have established a common space of consciousness before.


    From the moment she entered the door, Gong Si was sure that she was his little sister.


    Little by little, she came over.


    I don''t know how to describe the sour feeling in my heart.


    But she was strong enough in the end, and no tears fell, because she knew that this was the victory she should greet with a bright smile.


    "You seem to have lost some weight. Sorry to worry you."


    The sound of Gong Si is very light, like the drizzle on a summer night, clear and cool, moistening things silently.


    Lin Mengya smiled and gently hugged her fourth brother''s shoulder.


    "Four brothers, welcome back."

 Chapter 1668

    Her hug was very light, but Gong Si felt the warmth flowing through her heart.


    He seemed to have crossed thousands of mountains before he came back to her.


    From the moment he woke up, some things could no longer be suppressed.


    Gong Si raised his arm and held her slender waist.


    "Well, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Only now, let him indulge himself occasionally.


    Some are not very interesting. Lin Mengya realizes that her fourth brother is still very weak and immediately releases her hand.


    "Fourth brother, how are you now? Do you feel uncomfortable there?"


    She sat by the bed and asked with concern.


    Gong Si looked at his empty arms and felt a little disappointed.


    But soon, he covered up the past and said with a smile.


    "It''s OK, but my body doesn''t stop. I heard that I slept for a long time?"


    Lin Mengya nodded gently and simply said the reason for their deep sleep.


    After that, Gong Si fell into silence.


    He shook his head and gave a wry smile.


    "Unexpectedly, I still followed the woman''s way. However, I was careful enough with my great grandfather and my big brother. It seems that some people at home can''t help temptation."


    When he said this, Gong Si didn''t have much resentment.


    Human nature is like this. It can never stand the test of half a point.


    They were so bad at chess that they had to admit defeat temporarily.


    "That''s not exactly the case."


    She looked behind her. After receiving her signal, Liu qianrong immediately turned out, gently closed the door and stood at the door to guard them.


    At this time, Lin Mengya continued.


    "What Lin MengWu gave you can be said to be a weapon specifically aimed at the palace family. For others, even if it is used for a lifetime, it will not have any effect. Only, it is our palace family who suffered."


    After hearing this, Gong Si looked a little dignified.


    "How are you? No problem? Great grandfather, we don''t matter. The most important thing is you!"


    "She''s fine."


    At this time, long Tianyu, who had been standing nearby, opened his mouth lightly.


    He had been silent before, but he was watching all this.


    He has always been wary of the company.


    Especially at the moment when he held ya''er, his heart churned with displeasure.


    It''s hard to bear it until now. Naturally, I want to show my sense of existence.


    It was Gong Si who saw him. He frowned and looked puzzled.


    "Little sister, this is..."


    "He, he is his highness Xi."


    Lin Mengya stood up and told the truth with a smile.


    In her heart, Gong Si is the family she values.


    And Yu is her lover. Naturally, there is nothing to hide.


    Hearing each other''s identity, Gong Si''s heart sank.


    He knows the relationship between his younger sister and his highness Xi. Looking at the appearance of those two people, it is obvious that they have deep feelings.


    A strong emotion will fade.


    "It''s your highness Xi. Forgive me for being rude just now."


    Seeing ya''er so, the unhappiness in long Tianyu''s heart also disappeared rapidly.


    The look was much softer, and even the tone was softer.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just woke up. You''d better take good care of your body."


    Gong Si looked around and didn''t recognize where he was for a moment.


    Lin Mengya immediately told him that she was in Sitai college.


    He also intended to tell the fourth brother what Yu had done before one by one.


    Knowing that his life was saved by the man in front of him, Gong Si''s heart was mixed.


    I couldn''t help laughing at myself. After all, he was one step late.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Even if the other party is looking at the younger sister''s face, Gong Si still has to appreciate it.


    Sincere thanks, but the other party didn''t ask for anything.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya thought that the two men were too outspoken. She sat in front of her fourth brother''s bed and said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it right for him to be a brother-in-law and a son-in-law? Well, brother four, you just woke up and haven''t recovered yet. We''re all a family. Don''t be so polite."


    Gong Si''s heart is a little bitter.


    He knows his little sister best. The girl looks weak, but she is actually strong inside.


    Since it is the person she identified, it must not change in her life.


    Pack up your mood and Gong Si turns to ask about the Gong family.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and said it truthfully.


    "How dare you! What a palace butcher! He dares to do such a bastard!"


    Hearing that Gong Tu took the opportunity to enter the master''s house, Gong Si was very angry.


    More, but it is sad.


    Little sister managed to bring the palace family back to life, but now it is almost destroyed by the palace.


    Why doesn''t he have heartache?


    I only wish I could bring the disobedient man to justice with my own hands.


    Lin Mengya immediately comforted.


    "Don''t be so angry with the fourth brother. It''s hard for them now. Gong Tu and Lin MengWu have great ambitions. Just in this way, they will fight each other. Now we just need to reap profits."


    "However, who else can take a fancy to the palace family when he is so mixed up? In case, what should I do if I delay your important event?"


    She also considered this point.


    But there are gains and losses. If you want the palace family to never be threatened, you must eliminate the moths like gongtu.


    In the past, the strength of the palace family was too weak. If it were eliminated at that time, I was afraid that the palace family would soon become an empty shelf.


    Now, after the Gong family has a certain strength, even people like Gong Tu have been kicked out, and naturally someone else can take over.


    In this way, we will not shake the foundation.


    "Don''t worry, what those people value is the strength of the palace family. When we return to the peak, they won''t care about what happened before. But this does have some impact on Sitai college. Some of the students who promised to come back here to teach won''t come."


    She was also a little helpless.


    After all, a large part of these gentlemen came to the palace family before.


    Moreover, among the students, some children of aristocratic families naturally have the idea of making friends with each other.


    Now, there must be some hesitation.


    These days, they have also received many euphemistic letters to drop out or resign.


    Gong Si couldn''t bear it. After all, the college was their common effort.


    Long Tianyu looked at her eyes and said without thinking.


    "No."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at him. The latter stretched out her hand and gently held her hand.


    "I have asked people to prepare. In addition to the palace family, Sitai college also has the support of the temple and the royal family."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. Why didn''t he mention it before?


    Long Tianyu really loves her like this. She always looks at her wily appearance all day. Now she feels that it''s really good to be surprised occasionally.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before, which made me worried!"


    Lin Mengya elbowed him.


    This man''s mouth is so strict that he didn''t reveal any news before.


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel any pain, just pinched her face.


    "Of course it''s because - I forgot."


    Lin Mengya got angry again. These goods really deserve beating recently!


    "Cough, in that case, the dilemma of the college can be solved. Thank you for your trouble."


    Gong Si, who was forced to pack a lot of dog food, just felt that he was a little out of the way.


    However, at present, he can''t avoid it. He can only give an embarrassing reminder.


    The fourth brother woke up and the college went on as usual. Lin Mengya only felt that everything was full of hope.


    The fourth brother was worried about the others and couldn''t help asking.


    "Little sister, since I can wake up, why can''t my great grandfather and big brother wake up?"


    At this point, Lin Mengya was a little embarrassed.


    She really can''t and doesn''t want to leak the existence of the system.


    And even if she did, they couldn''t understand.


    Therefore, the method of treating the fourth brother can only be used once.


    "Fourth brother, when you were sleeping, you tried your best to tell us that you were imprisoned in a dream. Now, can you remember what dream you had?"


    Gong Si lowered his head and fell into deep thinking.


    After a long time, he said with a little hesitation.


    "I only remember that I seem to have been to a strange place. The people, things and scenery there are completely strange to me. I don''t know who I am or what I want to do. I don''t even remember my dreams very clearly. It seems that I''m separated by a layer, and it seems that I''m also in it."


    The more he said, the tighter his eyebrows became.


    To tell the truth, his words have little effect on Lin Mengya.


    "Did anything special happen before you woke up?"


    What she wanted to ask was actually the sharing of consciousness.


    But I don''t know how much the fourth brother can remember.


    "I heard you calling me. The dream was very strange. The more I indulged in it, the less I realized it was a dream. However, one day, I heard your voice. Moreover, at the moment you called me, I found that something seemed to enter my dream. The dream gradually became very distorted. I woke up and knew it was a dream ¡£ Later, I didn''t know what had happened, and the blurred dream was broken. Then I can''t remember clearly. "


    She remembered that when she was conscious of sharing, she called out to her four brothers because she couldn''t link them.


    Unexpectedly, the fourth brother had a reaction.


    I''m afraid because of this, the four brothers intend to accept her, so that they can realize sharing.


    Now when I think of it, Lin Mengya thinks it''s really dangerous.


    "I probably know."


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, but her heart was a little heavy.


    According to the four brothers, the great grandparents should be the same, locked in a dream.


    If their dreams don''t disappear, people will never wake up.


    But the fourth brother was lucky to succeed because he still had his own consciousness.


    What about the others?

 Chapter 1669

    Dreams, memories


    Lin Mengya thought about these two key words carefully, but somehow, she always felt some creepy feeling.


    If a person''s memory disappears and his consciousness sleeps forever, can he still be alive?


    Even living is a vegetative state.


    But she really couldn''t figure out why Lin MengWu didn''t take the opportunity to kill their great ancestors, but took so much trouble.


    Also, what is the purpose of this drug?


    She just felt that she was shrouded in a huge conspiracy and couldn''t find the answer.


    "Don''t worry too much. After all, the great grandparents are here now and people are safe. We can take our time in many things."


    Seeing the tangle on her face, Gong Si knew that the girl must be thinking hard about a solution.


    Lin Mengya nodded absently, but she still turned on the system and began to check her fourth brother.


    "The indicators are normal, master. I found a little different."


    She doesn''t have to worry about such a thing with little medicine.


    But soon, Xiaoyao finished the scan and fed back the information to her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She immediately transferred her consciousness back to the system. Xiaoyao didn''t change her shape this time. She still maintained the shape of a milk doll, but she wore a very cute cartoon baby bear pajama.


    The white and tender little hand points to the interface of the system and immediately pops up a sketch of the human body.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that a small red dot lit up in the part of the back cervical spine of her fourth brother.


    "Master, according to our previous data, there are some abnormalities in the patient''s. But at that time, I made an assessment and found that the abnormality is not harmful to the body. It may be because the patient was injured. But today, the patient''s abnormality completely disappeared. But I checked it again and found that there is no change here. It''s like that the previous abnormality has left nothing at all Traces. "


    Little medicine, Lin Mengya understood.


    It''s like that no matter how fast the wound heals, it will always leave scars.


    Whether it''s trauma or internal injury, there should always be some traces.


    But there''s no one here.


    She suddenly regained consciousness and said at once.


    "Four brothers, turn around and I''ll look behind you."


    Long Tianyu and Gong Si saw her just now and thought she was distracted, but they didn''t want this person to return to normal, as if they had found something.


    Hearing the speech, Gong Si didn''t dare to delay. He immediately turned and lay on the bed.


    Lin Mengya reached out and found the position of the red dot marked by the small medicine.


    Two fingers stretched out and pressed slightly.


    "Does it hurt?" She asked.


    "No pain."


    Gong Si was confused, but he tried his best to cooperate.


    "Small medicine, prepare to scan subcutaneous tissue."


    Although it can not be used as a perspective eye, if it is such a small place, the small medicine can still be simulated by touch.


    After Lin Mengya carefully touched this small area, the simulation diagram of Xiaoyao was also made.


    It was just the result that surprised her.


    "How could this happen!"


    Lin Mengya''s subconscious voice made long Tianyu and Gong Si nervous.


    What did you find?


    In the system, Lin Mengya stared at the picture, and her mind was a little complicated.


    This part of the fourth brother is different from others!


    There was a small hole in the middle of his two neck bones.


    If the hole was not scanned by small medicine, it might not be found at all.


    But it just exists.


    "Xiaoyao, this hole should not be empty?"


    Otherwise, how could she not feel it when she touched it so carefully just now?


    At this time, Xiaoyao also has a serious look on his face.


    "Master, there is a substance in this hole. I can''t simulate and distinguish it."


    what?


    Lin Mengya felt cold from the soles of her feet to the top of her head.


    "Well, have we seen this before?"


    The little medicine looked at her.


    "Not yet, but it''s also possible. After all, what the system can distinguish is what humans have found. I can record it right now and compare it next time."


    Another thing that the system can''t do ten times!


    All along, she has an inexplicable fear of such things.


    It''s not because the system can''t recognize and feel powerless to control.


    But because every time such a thing appears, no good thing will happen.


    "OK, I see. Show me the abnormal data before this thing."


    Xiaoyao immediately transferred out the data.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that the previous little red dot was radial when it was abnormal.


    Although Xiaoyao decided that this thing was harmless to the fourth brother''s body, it was ignored.


    But now it seems to matter.


    She looked at the nervous fourth brother and long Tianyu. Then she got up and went to the bedside of several others.


    After pressing the neck one by one, he turned back strangely.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gong Si didn''t worry about his body. He just thought she was a little strange. He couldn''t help but open his mouth and asked carefully.


    "Oh, nothing..."


    She smiled absentmindedly, and then returned to the system.


    "Master, these patients have abnormalities!"


    Xiaoyao sorted out the data and showed her again.


    Sure enough, except for the four brothers, the red spots on the back of everyone''s neck were radial.


    If their lethargy had nothing to do with this, she wouldn''t believe it.


    "These days, we have to monitor this data. Xiaoyao, these people are here. Can you make some preliminary analysis?"


    The little medicine nodded, and his pink face was full of seriousness.


    "No problem, master, and I suggest you use the method you have used before to see if there is any response."


    If she doesn''t mention the small medicine, she''s going to do the same.


    Maybe her previous method is not invalid, but because they didn''t detect this thing before, they can''t know whether it works or not.


    If the abnormal matter is related, there will be observable data and indicators.


    Maybe we can find a way to save people.


    Seeing that she could find a way to cure her family, the joy also shocked her previous uneasiness.


    "It''s hard for you."


    She pinched her little face. This guy is a little addicted to playing recently.


    Even within the system, she can get a feeling similar to the entity.


    In particular, the soft touch in her hands made her like it differently.


    "Xiaoyao doesn''t feel hard. He can help his master. Xiaoyao is very happy!"


    Xiaoyao actively hugged her neck and rubbed her face.


    Lin Mengya felt that since Xiaoyao woke up, he became more and more like a real person day by day, and also had human emotions.


    It''s just a pity that due to technical constraints, she may not be able to separate from small drugs.


    And the small medicine can''t occupy her body, or it will be destroyed in an instant.


    Fortunately, there are many functions in the system, which will not make Xiaoyao feel lonely for the time being.


    "Darling, in the future, you can use my sight, and we can see the outside world together. If you want anything, you can tell me, and I''ll try my best to satisfy you."


    Her tone is like a doting parent.


    And if Xiaoyao shares her sight, some things can be a lot more convenient.


    It''s just a small medicine. It seems a little excited and a little embarrassed.


    "Master, Xiaoyao can''t use your body without your conscious autonomy. However, if you allow, Xiaoyao can also share your sight with you. However, it can''t exceed two hours a day. If it exceeds two hours, Xiaoyao will be judged to interfere with your life."


    So it is.


    The regulations of this system for artificial intelligence management are really strict.


    But she doesn''t know how to set it. Xiaoyao doesn''t have the will. Let''s do it for the time being.


    "Well, I''ll go out first. If you want to come out, you can tell me at any time."


    "Good master!"


    Xiaoyao immediately climbed down from her and said happily.


    Lin Mengya touched his head again. Only then did she quit the system and return to reality.


    Looking at the concerned eyes of the two people in front of him, Lin Mengya gently breathed out.


    "Just now, I found something. Maybe it''s the key to treating their great ancestors."


    Neither of them expected that she would make such a discovery.


    The palace was forty minutes happy, but a trace of doubt flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    However, the two men were sensible and did not continue to ask. Lin Mengya also called Liu qianrong and gave her fourth brother some warm tonic medicine.


    Soon, the fourth brother couldn''t hold on and fell asleep.


    After Lin Mengya told Liu qianrong a few words, she took long Tianyu out of the ruxinyuan.


    Back to long Tianyu''s study, both of them remained strangely silent.


    Lin Mengya has been thinking about the discovery just now, but long Tianyu''s eyes are floating and heavy. It seems that she has fallen into some tangles.


    When Lin Mengya made a preliminary experimental plan, she found that the men around her had been staring at herself for a long time.


    She couldn''t help smiling. She was a little too serious about things just now.


    "Yu, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are very sincere, and some are hot and unclear.


    With a smile, the woman who just looked serious now shows her daughter''s delicate state.


    He could not help feeling that the woman in front of him was valuable.


    "Hello."


    The simple three words made Lin Mengya feel pink bubbles in her heart.


    "Who did you learn from?"


    She pretended to be dissatisfied and stared at the guy in front of her.


    Long Tianyu has been looking straight into her eyes, with complete love hidden in her eyes.


    "With emotion."


    This guy!


    Lin Mengya actually felt that she was overwhelmed.

 Chapter 1670

    Fortunately, her face is not generally thick. She has been complacent for a long time and feels more and more charming.


    In some ways, they are a perfect couple.


    "Ya''er, you''d better not mention today''s matter to others."


    Long Tianyu held her in his arms. After thinking for a long time, he asked her.


    Lin Mengya nodded first, but she wanted to know why.


    The little hand subconsciously grabbed his skirt, but let the latter tighten his arm again.


    "I have to say that you are the most suitable person to solve the puzzle. My people have been looking for the cause of the palace family''s coma for many years, but they still have no results. Fortunately, you are here, otherwise..."


    Some words, even without his saying, Lin Mengya can understand everything.


    "However, although I have found out the reason, I don''t know what the secret is. I think you should not let your people notice this for the time being."


    Considering from the standpoint of long Tianyu, he needs to be responsible for more people.


    People like Xue Hua work for him with their heads.


    Therefore, even long Tianyu had to endure and compromise on some things.


    She understood that very well.


    Some are strong, always based on sacrifice.


    It depends on whether the sacrifice is worth it or not.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. The palace is very lively these days."


    Long Tianyu tacitly changed the topic and provoked a sneer. He definitely contributed to the excitement.


    For Gong Tu and Lin Mengya''s situation, she has no trace of superfluous sympathy.


    These are just their own fault.


    "However, I still have to take time to go back to the palace. They are almost hot now."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile, but there was a mystery in her words.


    Long Tianyu gently provoked a wisp of her hair, and her eyes were full of doting.


    "I''ll go with you."


    While Lin Mengya made phased progress, things at the Palace House were gradually suppressed.


    Those rogues who tried to humiliate Liu qianrong became the ultimate victims.


    Gongtu probably wanted to make things smaller, so he just pushed those people out and sent them to several girls in Lin MengWu''s yard.


    I don''t know what Lin MengWu thinks, but she can stand it.


    That night, two mysterious guests came to the courtyard where the ancestors of the palace family had been imprisoned.


    According to the news from long Tianyu''s people, Gong Ping was called by Gong Tu and was released after interrogation for a day and a night.


    However, after returning, Gong Ping seemed to be forgotten in this small courtyard, and no one cared about his life or death.


    Late at night, he just wanted to sleep, but he heard a few regular sounds outside the door.


    Gong Ping was stunned. Even though he was a little excited, he ran to open the door.


    When he saw the two men standing at the door, he was a little dull and stood at the door.


    "How do you..."


    "Shh, go first."


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and said, while Gong Ping immediately flashed out of the way.


    When both of them came in, he was still at the door and looked around.


    The room was still neat and clean, but it was too cold.


    Gong Ping carefully took out an oil lamp, lit it with a fire fold and put it on the table.


    Under the dim and soft light, the boy''s thin face is now somewhat abnormal cyan.


    Lin Mengya felt a little distressed. She stretched out her hand and touched it gently.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    The warm fingertips made Gong Ping a little embarrassed.


    He subconsciously hid back, but he smiled foolishly and thickly.


    "It''s all right. It''s all skin injuries. The wound medicine you left before is really good. It doesn''t hurt at all now."


    Where can it not hurt?


    Although Lin Mengya was angry when she heard that he didn''t follow him, she was more helpless to the child.


    "Who hit you? Do you remember?"


    Miss her, Lin Mengya, has always been a person who will repay her.


    Who dares to touch her? Sooner or later, she will let the other party return ten times and a hundred times!


    Gong Ping grinned, but there was a firm light in her eyes.


    "I remember. When you really come back, I will do the same."


    The child is just afraid of her.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya took out a small paper bag from her sleeve.


    "There''s no need to wait until then. Now there''s a chance that you can charge a little interest."


    Gong Ping never doubted her words.


    Curiously, I took the paper bag and opened it layer by layer. I found that there was an oddly shaped key inside.


    "What is this, miss?"


    "This is the key to the secret storehouse outside the city. Tomorrow, find a reason to say that you found the key to the secret storehouse in the courtyard. Remember, don''t give this key to any of them. Instead, find a way to spread it to their ears and let them come and beg you."


    Hearing that the key was so important, Gong Ping subconsciously pushed it to her.


    "How can this work? This is the master key of our palace family. If you give them the key, don''t you want to give them everything?"


    Looking at the child''s reaction, Lin Mengya knew that she really didn''t see the wrong person.


    "That''s why you have to try your best to protect this key. You must make both of them think that you want to give the key to another person. Also, I give you a small mechanism. With this mechanism, the key looks like a small iron ball on weekdays."


    With that, Lin Mengya pressed a small mechanism in the middle of the key.


    In an instant, the key became a pile of small parts.


    She assembled it slowly enough for Gong Ping to see clearly. Then she held the small iron ball in her palm.


    Gong Ping looked at the key of the secret library curiously. No wonder Gong Tu couldn''t find it.


    It turns out that the key is never a simple key.


    With this little secret, he was a little relieved and took the key in the lady''s hand.


    "Well, you have this thing in your hand. Gong Tu and Lin MengWu should not attack you easily. But you should remember that if the situation is out of control, you give the key to the stronger party. It''s not that easy for them to open the secret library. We have other ways. You don''t have to work hard."


    After ordering these words, she saw Gong Ping''s solemn nod, and knew that the child would do as she said.


    "By the way, have you ever found anything unusual in Lin MengWu''s yard these days?"


    In fact, she just asked. Tonight, she sneaked in to tell Gong Ping the secret of the key, and came to see how the child was.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Ping kept a close eye on the two enemies.


    After keeping the key properly, Gong Ping began to say honestly.


    "A close maid of the second young lady was forced by her to be a rascal''s daughter-in-law. And the crazy girl before, according to the second young lady''s people, it seems that she ran away on the day when a thief came in. I think you should know the rest."


    Run away?


    How is this possible?


    And that girl is not really crazy, just because she was scared.


    As long as you take two pairs of calming drugs and have a good rest for a few days, you''ll be fine.


    If she is really crazy, how can Lin MengWu keep her in the yard instead of sending her out early?


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    After repeatedly telling Gong Ping to give priority to his own safety, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sneaked out of the yard all the way.


    As soon as the two talents landed, Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to say.


    "Yu, I have other things. Let''s say goodbye."


    Long Tianyu looked at her back, but he couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    Even if he wanted to tell her that he was there for everything, he could do anything for her.


    But the last quarrel has made him understand that there are some things he should trust her.


    And they have their own strengths.


    What he can''t do is not necessarily what she can''t do.


    In the end, he didn''t take that step.


    But slowly, disappearing into the night.


    She hurried to the corner. As soon as she stepped into a dark alley, a man fell silently beside her.


    "Find a way to get the close maid Lin MengWu sent to."


    In the dark night, Qinghu went back and forth in a moment.


    "At the latest, people will come to you in the future."


    She has always believed in the speed of Qinghu''s work.


    There was only a little doubt in her heart.


    "Gong Ping said that on the day of the accident, a crazy maid of Lin MengWu ran out, but is there such a thing?"


    In fact, in order to succeed that day, she and Qinghu secretly sent many people to watch outside the palace''s old house.


    Later, when the great grandparents left along the back door, they also left a lot of people watching there.


    Qing Hu shook his head and said.


    "That day, the guard of the palace family reacted quickly. Let alone a big living man, even kittens and dogs couldn''t get out."


    It was also because of this that I caught the scoundrels who didn''t have time to leave.


    Lin Mengya touched her chin and felt a little confused.


    "But a living man can''t disappear out of thin air."


    "Of course not, unless she is a dead man."


    The two men looked at each other as if they were one step closer to the truth.


    Qinghu moved very quickly. In the evening of the next day, he brought the frightened maid to her.


    The teacher can''t go out at will, so she comes back at night to study the data with the teacher and goes to the college to treat their great grandparents during the day.


    When they arrived, she had just finished stitching their great grandparents.


    "Miss, here we are."


    Qinghu whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya could not help but quicken her pace. As soon as she got to the yard, she was hugged by someone.

 Chapter 1671

    "Miss, please be kind and let me go!"


    The maid, who had been tortured almost delirious, was holding her leg and praying sadly.


    Lin Mengya got up to help, but she didn''t expect that she had just met the woman. The man was like crazy and scratched at random.


    "No, don''t touch me! Don''t!"


    The woman''s sharp nails almost scratched her hand.


    Qinghu frowned and wanted to come forward and kick away the maid, but Lin Mengya stopped it.


    But she pushed away.


    After all, if the wound is really caught, the maid will die.


    "Don''t be afraid. We''re here to help you, not to harm you. You see who we are."


    The maid ran away, but got under the table.


    A pair of eyes looked at them in fear and helplessness. They were trembling all over. It was obvious that they were frightened enough.


    Lin Mengya squatted down, looked at her head down, and said in a very gentle tone.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one here can hurt you."


    Her eyes and voice have the power to calm people''s hearts.


    The maid''s eyes, once quiet, were a little dull.


    She hugged the legs of the table and kept looking at Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya noticed something wrong and turned to ask.


    "What happened when you found her?"


    "She was being scolded by her mother-in-law at that time, probably because she was so crazy all day."


    She glanced at the maid again.


    Although her clothes were messy and embarrassed, her belt, shoes and socks were neat.


    The palace maid''s belt is special. It is usually fastened together with a pearl button.


    In this way, unless it is with great strength or cut, it will collapse unexpectedly.


    But now it seems likely that the maid has not been ruined.


    What''s the reason why she''s so crazy?


    Lin Mengya thought so and got up and brought a small incense burner.


    She put a few spoonfuls of benzoin prepared by herself into it. After it was ignited, it seemed to be very liked by the maid with a faint, sweet smell.


    Gradually, she gave up the legs of the table in her hand, raised her nose and kept smelling the good smell in the air.


    "Come on, come on."


    Lin Mengya held the censer in her arms and stretched it out to guide the maid.


    Soon, the maid stood in front of her.


    It seems that benzoin can really relax people.


    The maid was gradually sleepy. She sat on the ground, yawned and lay back.


    Lin Mengya put the censer gently on the woman''s head. May this benzoin bring a good dream to the hard-working man.


    Testing, Lin Mengya put on the maid''s wrist.


    The man subconsciously shrunk, but then he didn''t resist because he slept heavily.


    "Her breath is disordered. It seems that she was frightened a lot. Moreover, she was drugged."


    This medicine is non-toxic, but it will cause some damage to the brain if taken in excess.


    Now, the maid was obviously frightened, and there was this medicine in her body, so she became like this now.


    Lin Mengya quickly wrote the prescription and asked Qinghu to fill the medicine according to the prescription.


    Soon, a bowl of medicine came.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu poured water on the maid in person.


    In addition, after benzoin gave her a good sleep, she finally returned to normal in the early morning of the next day.


    When Lin Mengya appeared again, the maid looked at her timidly, and then knelt in front of her.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Seeing that people are all right, Lin Mengya is also happy.


    But who did it is now clear at a glance.


    So what Lin Mengya cares more about is how many secrets the other party knows about Lin MengWu.


    "Don''t be so polite. I have another purpose to save you. Don''t worry. As long as you cooperate with me and obey me, I''ll let you go. And I''ll arrange for you to fly away and never come back to suffer such humiliation."


    The maid just woke up. Now it''s time for six gods.


    Hearing what she said, she nodded obediently at once.


    She asked, clearing her throat.


    "Are you the maid of Gongwu?"


    When it comes to Palace dance, the woman''s body vibrated.


    Then, a pair of eyes were filled with hate.


    "Then why did she give you to others?"


    The maid heard it, but she smiled helplessly.


    "I''m the one who signed the deed of betrayal. My life no longer belongs to me. As for why the second lady gave me away, it''s because when the palace family had a theft, the second lady lost a box of jewelry. He had to ask me to admit that I took it. If I refused, she threw me to those animals!"


    Speaking of the latter sentence, the maid was almost gnashing her teeth.


    Lin Mengya knows her hatred. Lin MengWu''s move is cruel enough.


    It is equal to directly destroying a person''s life, and still in a way that makes people suffer.


    "But I heard that the thief was not with Gong Wu. How could he steal?"


    She knows better than anyone who stole it.


    It''s just a pity that it implicated the maid.


    "I don''t know that, but I know she will not let me go sooner or later."


    I was a little sad to hear that.


    But Lin Mengya saw a few threads of fear on her face.


    It seems that I thought of something terrible.


    She asked tentatively, "why?"


    "Because, because I saw something I shouldn''t have seen."


    The maid was shocked and her voice couldn''t be louder.


    Lin Mengya knows that she must not force her at this time, otherwise even if he is OK, he will have to frighten out some problems.


    "Do you know that a maid was crazy before?"


    It''s OK not to mention this man. Yes, the maid''s body trembled even more.


    "She... She was taken blood and dug flesh and blood, good, terrible, ah -"


    A shrill scream made Qinghu knock her out and put her on the ground.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, was secretly thinking about her maidservant''s words.


    It seems that the maid who went crazy before didn''t run by herself.


    And most likely, someone killed him.


    "Do you want to continue to ask?"


    Qinghu nuzui at the woman. Lin Mengya took a deep look at her maid and shook her head.


    "It''s not suitable for her to be stimulated now. Fortunately, we know now that the crazy maid must have died in Lin MengWu''s hand. But what''s the use of what she just said for Lin MengWu?"


    When she came and wanted to go, she felt that she had to wait until the maid recovered.


    People are still placed in the college, and people are asked to stew some medicine for her every day. It should take a few days, and most people can be better.


    At that time, she will get some information about Lin MengWu.


    After the placement of good people, the two returned to ruxinyuan again.


    The fourth brother can go down to the ground, thanks to Gong Ping.


    If he didn''t help his brothers massage their legs and feet with his great grandfather, I''m afraid it''s hard for the fourth brother to stand up now.


    Nevertheless, he only took a few steps and felt a little hard.


    I want to go to the door all the way and sit waiting for my little sister to come back.


    In such a short distance, he rested three times.


    Even he thought he was a waste, but my sister often comforted him that he had recovered well.


    The impetuous heart calmed down because of her few words.


    He had just moved out of the yard when he saw the figure of his little sister and Qinghu.


    She waved happily. When Lin Mengya saw it, she immediately ran over.


    "Fourth brother, why don''t you rest in bed? Look at you tired."


    The forehead of the fourth brother was covered with fine and transparent beads of sweat.


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and burned it little by little for her fourth brother.


    The stubborn and proud fourth master of the palace family, however, bowed his head and quietly let her wipe her face.


    Even the Qinghu behind her couldn''t help but squint slightly.


    It is always easier to distinguish between the same kind and the same kind.


    "Fourth brother, let me help you back."


    She offered it, and Gong Si also wanted it.


    The three went into the room. Lin Mengya told her fourth brother the news she had heard before.


    Hearing the speech, Gong Si frowned slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that Lin MengWu was so vicious. It was in vain."


    Lin Mengya knew that the palace family hated it most.


    In addition, Lin MengWu is her enemy. They all know these four brothers.


    Therefore, the reaction of the fourth brother was also in her expectation.


    "Don''t be too busy getting angry. Now, I''ve saved the maid who was almost bullied. I believe she can give us some useful information soon."


    Lin MengWu, if she talks about evil, she feels inferior.


    But its mind is not difficult to guess.


    She drove people crazy and gave it to the scoundrel. Obviously, she just didn''t want anyone to tell her.


    After all, no matter how much the maid annoys Lin MengWu, she has served her personally. Some things may not be hidden from the maid''s eyes.


    "Alas, sin!"


    Gong Si sighed.


    Although it has nothing to do with them, if they don''t give Lin MengWu the chance to occupy the magpie''s nest, maybe all this won''t happen.


    Gong Si clenched his fist tightly and pounded at his leg.


    "Brother four, you don''t have to blame yourself. We can punish those two sinners sooner or later."


    Gong Si looked at her.


    Although this face was very ordinary, Gong Si saw the twinkling stars in her eyes.


    Shining and energetic.


    "Yes, these two people will be dragged to hell by the souls of the people they kill!"


    Seeing the indignation of the fourth brother, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being a little happy.


    Fortunately, it seems that the fourth brother has completely recovered, and his character has not changed.


    It seems that those memory fragments should be put back?


    Her previous guess should be correct.

 Chapter 1672

    Once consciousness is really lost or completely asleep, the memory will become a blank.


    But if consciousness returns or wakes up, the memory can become complete.


    That is to say, once you encounter such a situation, as long as you wake up your consciousness and occupy the dominant position, then this trick will lose its effect.


    Once some things are figured out, the next steps will be much smoother.


    Her main direction with her teacher now is how to stimulate their great grandparents'' brains and restore their consciousness.


    However, because the brain is too expensive, some things need to be slowed down.


    "Little sister, I have something I want to discuss with you."


    She was so absorbed in thinking that she noticed some hesitation on her fourth brother''s face.


    "If you want to say anything, just say it. I''ll try my best to help you."


    "I know that now the palace family is in a mess by gongtu and Lin MengWu, so I want to do something within my power. But don''t worry, I won''t force myself. It''s not easy for you to pull me back from the palace of the king of hell. How can I live up to your kindness?"


    The meaning of the fourth brother''s words was obviously to discuss with her.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and felt it was reasonable, so she readily agreed.


    "Well, after all, the day when they wake up has not been decided. Once there is trouble over there, it is the fourth brother you who will come out last. In this way, you can contact those reliable people. Under the condition of hiding your recovery, all other things are up to the fourth brother."


    Gongtu and Lin MengWu will soon fall out.


    At that time, the four brothers will be born and turn the tide. What they have lost will be taken back!


    Seeing that everything was in the hands of her little sister, Gong Si couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    Fortunately, they wanted to lead wolves into the house first, and then catch turtles in a jar.


    But unexpectedly, thousands of defenses have become the Chinese food of others.


    Finally, I was so tired that my little sister ran back and forth to save people.


    Alas, they really depend on their younger sister.


    "Fourth brother, what are you thinking?"


    She looked at Gong Si curiously, nodded and sighed for a while, shook her head and smiled bitterly, and asked with a smile.


    The latter, however, was slightly separated from the loss. Looking at her in front of her, some emotions in her heart were slightly bulging.


    "Nothing, just wondering if there is any suitable candidate. By the way, little sister, what about the children? Gong Tu danced with Lin Meng, didn''t it hurt them?"


    The mention of the child immediately reminded her of her thoughts.


    Yu said that the children were very good, and special people took care of their clothes and food.


    Xiao Yi? They also taught the children in the past, but because the place is secret, they go less and reduce the risk of children being found.


    So she hasn''t seen it once.


    "They''re fine. Don''t worry about the fourth brother."


    When Gong Si heard the speech, he nodded slightly.


    No matter how many storms we have experienced, as long as the people who care are safe, everything can start again.


    After getting her permission, the fourth brother began to be busy.


    Fortunately, ruxinyuan was protected by long Tianyu''s men.


    Even Jin Yao is not allowed to spy.


    This is long Tianyu. As long as he really doesn''t want to, it''s an iron wall. No one can beat it.


    As usual, Lin Mengya used various methods she and her teacher concocted to stimulate their great grandparents'' consciousness.


    With the fluctuations in the back abnormal area, they probably have some ideas.


    Conventional methods, such as pinching people and pouring cold water, have no effect at all.


    And those drugs that can keep people awake are not very effective.


    Some methods of stimulating acupoints with silver needles make them better.


    At the same time, because he was far away from Lin MengWu, he broke the medicine.


    The situation in the abnormal area is also somewhat unstable.


    However, the teacher''s research found that these are not too bad things.


    The treatment she and her teacher have designated now is to prick acupoints with silver needles every day to stimulate their brains and slowly restore their consciousness.


    Although this is slow, it is the safest way after all.


    She comes day by day, and will definitely be able to save all her great grandparents one day.


    On her side, a little closer to success, the palace family once again set off a huge wave.


    Lin MengWu and Gong Tu completely turned their faces.


    The cause is naturally the key in Gong Ping''s hand.


    The child is very intelligent, and he doesn''t know how to convince the two people that this is the key to the palace family''s secret library. As long as he gets this, he can fully master the palace family.


    Gong Tu thinks he has a congenital advantage. The key in Gong Ping''s hand naturally belongs to him.


    But Lin MengWu didn''t know where to get the news, and he even had the idea of the key.


    Moreover, he took one step ahead of him and detained the man in his yard.


    When Gong Tu heard the news, he was so angry that he rushed to Lin MengWu''s yard to ask for someone.


    But as soon as he entered the door, he saw the woman talking and laughing with Gong Ping.


    Suddenly, a surge of anger rushed to my heart.


    "Isn''t this uncle Tu? Why did he come to my yard?"


    Lin MengWu asked knowingly and proudly, which made Gong Tu angry.


    Calm face, walked to the two of them and sat down, but his eyes were chilly. He wanted to cut people thousands of times.


    "You''re a girl''s house. What''s it like to leave him here? Gong Ping, I''m just looking for you to do some business. Come with me later."


    On one side, Gong Ping, who was just watching Lin MengWu, was even more disdainful.


    But he just hung his head lower, as if he were all hot and let others decide.


    But Lin MengWu felt that Gong Ping didn''t want to leave with Gong Tu.


    At that moment, he hung up a sneer.


    "What does uncle Tu mean? Gong Ping is a little younger than me. In terms of seniority, she should call me sister. What gossip can this sister cause when she hurts her brother? I think some people can''t hold back and want to covet what they shouldn''t have."


    No wonder Lin MengWu has the confidence to fight gongtu.


    She has been fully prepared since the burglary.


    Sooner or later, they have to fight gongtu head to head.


    The key to the secret library is the best opportunity.


    The rapidly expanding confidence makes Lin MengWu disdain to perfunctory with gongtu.


    As soon as these words were thrown out, Gong Tu''s face couldn''t hang.


    "Gong Wu, is this the attitude you should talk to your elders?"


    "What can the elders do? The palace family has always passed on women rather than men. Uncle Tu, no matter how powerful, must listen to the master. Otherwise, it will be disobedience!"


    "You!"


    Gong Tu''s face was cold, and his eyes were deep, like dark clouds pressing on the border, faintly glowing with thunder.


    Lin MengWu''s face is indifferent.


    Those who can suppress the palace slaughter have disappeared now.


    Even if Gong Tu can be cured, what can he do? Dare he let those people come back?


    You know, anyway, she is the only woman in the palace family now.


    And Gong Tu is not as valuable as her in the palace family.


    "Gong Wu, you are proud now. Is it a little early?"


    Worthy of being an old fox, he regained his senses in a moment.


    But now, when he looked at Lin MengWu, he didn''t even bother to pretend to be hypocritical.


    Lin MengWu covered her mouth and glanced disdainfully at Gong TU with a pair of charming eyes.


    "When you are old, you should accept your fate. If you don''t take the initiative to abdicate and give way to the good, it won''t look good if you let people retire at that time."


    Gong Tu glanced at Lin MengWu and Gong Ping indifferently, then shook hands and left.


    But behind him came the voice of Lin MengWu.


    "Don''t be busy yet, uncle tu. the second day of next month is a good day. I think it''s just right to hold the ceremony to succeed my master on that day."


    At this time, Gong TU was deeply buried in anger.


    He twisted half his body and stared coldly at the delusional woman.


    "Don''t you really think that you can inherit the position of home owner by yourself?"


    Lin MengWu shrugged, an indifferent gesture.


    "Whether I can inherit it or not, my ancestors have made it clear for a long time. Unless you are reincarnated and become a female jiao''e again, you won''t have a chance."


    After tearing off the mask of hypocrisy, Lin MengWu wantonly mocked Gong Tu.


    She hated Gong Tu because he was just taking advantage of her and didn''t want to be the master of the house.


    Now that she can kick him away, how can she not take revenge on him?


    "Well, in that case, I''ll congratulate you first."


    As soon as he shook his sleeve, Gong Tu left angrily.


    Behind him, Lin MengWu laughed wildly.


    The laughter was full of complacency. After suffering so long, the palace family finally fell into her hands!


    On one side, Gong Ping was motionless, staring at the already cool tea in his hand.


    It''s just wishful thinking. How beautiful the dream is now. When you wake up, there will be despair.


    He and the young lady have been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    Later, Lin Mengya, who was in Ma''s house, also got the news immediately.


    "The second day of next month? It''s not a few days. They can''t wait."


    However, she didn''t care.


    Today, according to the teacher''s instructions, she didn''t go to the college to recuperate her great grandparents.


    But with the teacher to study new drugs.


    On the other hand, Ma Beichen, who had just learned about it, looked a little complicated.


    In fact, he always wanted to ask Su Mei where the great beauty palace lady was.


    It''s just because of the image of a modest gentleman he has been working hard to shape recently, so it''s hard to speak.


    Now, there is an excuse.


    Frowning, he said anxiously, "I don''t know if Gong Ya knows about it. Alas, I''m also incompetent and can''t share her worries. But Mr. Su Mei, do you know her situation? I''m really worried and afraid she''s anxious and sad."


    She''s not sad.


    Originally, she dug the pit. She wanted Lin MengWu to jump down with Gong Tu.


    This guy is probably taking the opportunity to get close again.


    "Why should I worry about such a small matter? Do you think so, Mr. Ma?"

 Chapter 1673

    In the sun, Su Mei''s small face, which was not so moving, revealed two faint pear vortices at the moment.


    A pair of eyes are bright and clear, but inside, they seem to hide a thousand twists and turns. When people see more, they feel as if they want to be deeply involved in it.


    Ma Beichen was stunned. Those who once entered his eyes were all beautiful women.


    Even Gong Ya was able to attract his attention because of her appearance at first.


    But the woman in front of him, with average beauty, did something that he, a big man, also admired.


    Today, she only wears a plain skirt, which is clearly tied with a finger wide cloth belt, but her waist is curved and exquisite.


    Compared with those women who have soft waist and swaying posture when walking, they have more natural softness.


    She is like a flower that breaks through the ground.


    Maybe it can''t grow into a national flower, but it has sober and vigorous vitality, which makes it difficult for people not to pay attention.


    "Mr. Ma, Mr. Ma?"


    She saw the man for some reason and looked at herself.


    Subconsciously touched his chin. Yi Rong has no problem. What''s the matter with this man?


    Ma Beichen, who was called by her and suddenly recovered, rarely felt a little embarrassed.


    However, it soon covered up the past.


    "I think Mr. Su Mei is right. It''s just wishful thinking to inherit the palace family with the qualification of Palace dance."


    This is not all a compliment.


    For people like them, they face fierce competition from birth.


    When he was in the Ma family, he saw how many people were ambitious and could only flee in rout.


    Gong Wu is just a spoiled rich lady. In Weiguo, without the protection of the Gong family, she will be eaten up.


    But he was also curious about why the two sisters were different at all.


    My sister sent him news about many things in the Dragon capital.


    In her sister''s letter, Gong Ya was as cunning as a fox.


    If she is really a close sister, the Palace dance is too arrogant. People can see through her ambition at a glance.


    Are these two people really sisters?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know the question in Ma Beichen''s heart. What she thinks now is how to get back what belongs to her on that day.


    "Wishful thinking is just a dream. Childe Ma, I know what you think of my young lady. But on that day, I would like to ask you to let the palace family deal with it by themselves. If you really want to help, please play the side drum."


    The fourth brother and her must win back to the palace in person.


    This is not only about face, but also to let those people understand that even if the palace is in chaos, there is no room for others to talk.


    Somehow, Ma Beichen, who has been trying to show himself, was a little uncomfortable when he heard this.


    But if he could explain, he didn''t spit out after holding his mouth for a long time.


    Why is this strange?


    He was a little surprised, but more relieved.


    Lin Mengya quietly waited for his answer. After the man came back to his senses, he gently breathed out a breath.


    "OK, I promise you."


    "Thank you, young master Ma."


    She smiled brightly and her eyes narrowed slightly, adding a third of beauty to her face.


    Ma Beichen shook his head. What happened to him today? How could he have these unrealistic ideas?


    Probably, I''ve been vegetarian for too long recently.


    A good Daisy can see the color of the rose.


    He really should go to Wenyu Pavilion tonight.


    Even though Gong Tu didn''t want to, he didn''t know what he was up to. He actually prepared the ceremony to succeed the family leader.


    At this time, it had spread all over feiye city overnight.


    But non Yecheng residents say everything.


    After all, they are still the most optimistic about the master of the Gong Ya family.


    For Gong Wu, the previous charge storm has made her a non Yecheng celebrity.


    It''s just a bad name.


    At this time, Lin MengWu had already regarded himself as the master of the palace family.


    She not only asked Gong Tu to send a post to those aristocratic families to watch the ceremony, but also wanted to move into the yard of the Gong family owner after the succession ceremony.


    Gong Tu endured all these things one by one.


    However, those people can''t see it, and they also procrastinate and don''t care at all.


    This angered Lin MengWu, who was in high spirits. She lost her temper all the time.


    Finally, I want to sell a few spikes and make a good stand of her authority.


    However, he was persuaded by Gong Ping.


    Moreover, Gong Ping took the initiative to take over the preparatory work.


    With him, most of the old people in the palace still give such face.


    Just in this way, Gong Ping became a traitor.


    Every day, someone insulted him after his predecessors, saying that he was a seller for glory.


    Gong Ping never refutes or cares about this.


    Thinking about how to prepare for the succession ceremony as soon as possible.


    This naturally makes Lin MengWu extremely satisfied.


    By the second day of July, the succession ceremony will be ready.


    Originally, the succession ceremony of the leader of the palace family required the previous leader of the palace family to comfort his ancestors first, and then read out the achievements of the successor leader in front of all the palace families.


    Then, the more authoritative administrators in the family will raise their own objections.


    This is very important. If the successor owner has something wrong in his character and character, or misbehaves, once he can''t explain clearly and can''t get the understanding of these managers, he can''t recognize the next owner.


    Unfortunately, when Lin Mengya came back, the palace family had fallen.


    And she came back is popular, naturally there is no such a cumbersome ceremony.


    But Lin MengWu didn''t think so.


    She felt that she must be better than Lin Mengya everywhere.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t get, she must get.


    And what Lin Mengya gets, she must be very good!


    Therefore, this inauspicious succession ceremony is now incredibly powerful.


    Not only most of the palace family returned to the house.


    Even those aristocratic families who came to watch the ceremony have arrived.


    Lin MengWu, who got up early in the morning to dress up, laughed wildly after listening to his subordinates'' reply.


    Look, isn''t everything her?


    "Second lady, everyone is here. You can start."


    Gong Ping hung his hands and stood respectfully in front of her.


    Lin MengWu, wearing gold and jade, got up gracefully with the help of the maid.


    "You said that after the succession ceremony, you would give me the key."


    "Yes, the key can only be given to the owner."


    Gong Ping''s voice has no ups and downs.


    At this time, Lin MengWu had already regarded himself as the owner of the house.


    She picked her delicate eyebrows and smiled.


    "That makes sense. Only the owner of the house deserves this key. Let''s go."


    Lin Meng danced step by step and swayed.


    Ten percent of the aristocratic etiquette she learned in the Jin Dynasty.


    Gong Ping stood behind her all the time. After all those people disappeared in front of him, he raised his head and looked coldly at the direction that the group of people left.


    At this time, the palace house is a lively scene.


    Gong TU was upset, and his face looked a little gloomy.


    He was so upset by this for days that he didn''t sleep well.


    At present, it is already a faint cyan.


    Fortunately, Gong Zhun took care of all this.


    With him, it saves a lot of things from the palace slaughter.


    Just after taking a breath, Gong Zhun brought a cup of tea and put it in front of him.


    "Sir, have a cup of tea and have a rest. Later, you will open an ancestral temple and go in to comfort your ancestors."


    Gong Zhun was as attentive as ever, and Gong TU was really thirsty at this time. He picked up tea and drank it.


    "Just say hello here. I have to look behind."


    Gong Zhun nodded at once, humbly holding the tea cup and retreated.


    As soon as he turned around, the lip angle raised by Gong Zhun fell down.


    The cup in his hand was also raised by him and thrown into the corner.


    After a sarcastic sneer, Gong Zhun continued to stand at the door, welcome in and out, and be his housekeeper.


    In this ironic succession ceremony, I don''t know how many people''s secrets are hidden.


    Lin Mengya and Ma Beichen also went to the gate of the palace.


    Today, they specially dressed up.


    Ma Beichen was born noble. Now he is dressed in a blue and gray robe, which makes him more elegant.


    And the handsome of this life, if not teased, has a cold energy.


    Different from those aristocratic family childe''s elegance, such a direct and hearty person makes many girls hang a heart by mistake.


    The woman standing beside him had a faint smile on her face.


    There was only a group of light yellow clothes on his body, with black hair curled up and wearing a few jade hairpins.


    Such a dress, put on such an occasion today, is actually a little simple to almost shabby.


    However, everyone present did not dare to despise her.


    The woman''s bearing was calm and calm, as if no one could enter her eyes and win her momentum between heaven and earth.


    It was clear that she came here at the wrong time, but no one dared to say anything.


    She is like this, indifferent, with her determination, her self-confidence, people have to feel that she is born like this.


    Ma Beichen was surprised. He thought Su Mei would get in among the crowd.


    But unexpectedly, this man came swaggering.


    I couldn''t help glancing more. As soon as the woman dressed up, she could only have a different taste again?


    Soon, someone blocked their way.


    Gong Zhun smiled and stopped people. He was not so rude.


    "Mr. Ma, Mr. Su Mei, you two don''t seem to be on the VIP list."


    Ma Beichen narrowed his eyes and said proudly.


    "If master Ma can come here, it''s for your family''s face. Besides, the former owner of the house is my fiancee, and I''m not an outsider. Why can''t I come to watch the ceremony?"

 Chapter 1674

    This is accurate, but more than enough.


    As soon as the voice fell, Gong Zhun''s face stiffened slightly.


    He saw the difficulty of the master and said, leaning slightly.


    "Don''t embarrass me, sir. Otherwise, I''ll report to the inside. At least you have to let me do the job well, don''t you?"


    But Ma Beichen didn''t care. After glancing at Gong Zhun coldly, he said in a bad tone.


    "Master Ma, I was injured in your house. Why, are you ready not to admit it? Then I have to ask you master tu. we Ma family are not soft persimmons who can suffer losses."


    Gong Zhun can''t stop him now.


    And Ma Beichen sank a face, which meant that as long as he dared to stop again, he would have to eat him alive.


    He bit his teeth, but Gong Zhun still stopped in front of them.


    "My Lord, it''s not a small one that won''t let you in. But today is a big day for our palace family. Our master specially ordered that nothing should go wrong. Please raise your hand and don''t embarrass the villain."


    "Hum, you bastard who can''t understand people!"


    Ma Beichen''s mixed strength came up and kicked Gong Zhun aside without lifting his eyes.


    "What are you? You dare to stop the horse master''s way."


    No one around dared to come up.


    Gong Zhun immediately got up from the ground, but he didn''t dare to go forward again.


    Lin Mengya has been following behind Ma Beichen, but her eyebrows are frowned.


    According to the succession ceremony, gongtu should hope to be spoiled more than anyone.


    How can his men dare to stop Ma Beichen, who is obviously coming to stir up the situation?


    Is it true that Ma Beichen must come in and want to get rid of his suspicion?


    In short, she thinks there are many strange places today.


    She pulled Lama Beichen''s clothes and whispered.


    "Be careful."


    The latter''s heart was like a mirror, just nodded, and then recovered his arrogant and frivolous appearance.


    This succession ceremony, Lin MengWu used his heart.


    From the doorway to the front yard, everything was decorated. Not to mention, even the servants who came and went among them were wearing brand-new clothes.


    But most of them are cold with a face, or sad, or angry, which is incompatible with the surrounding atmosphere.


    Especially some people are excited when they see her.


    Just wanted to run over, he was pulled by his companion.


    Then, unwilling, he was taken away by his companions.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and sighed softly.


    After all, these innocent people have been wronged.


    "The two sisters of the palace family are really powerful. One is in a hurry to replace the other before he leaves."


    Most of the people around kept silent or exchanged greetings with familiar people.


    Such abrupt words are particularly clear at this time.


    She looked sideways and saw that the speaker was Mr. Jin Yaojin.


    This man is really haunted. Why is she everywhere?


    At this time, Jin Yao also pretended to have just seen Lin Mengya, raised the tea cup in her hand and motioned from a distance.


    "Mr. Su Mei, are you right?"


    Jin Yao has bad intentions, which she knows.


    So Lin Mengya didn''t bother to argue with her. She just followed Ma Beichen and found a place to sit down.


    Since the ceremony, the front yard of the enthronement ceremony was filled with chairs.


    She and Ma Beichen found the best place to sit down. The people around them have recognized their identity.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of discussion.


    "Mr. Su Mei, watching the palace family change its course, I wonder how you feel?"


    Jin Yao is like a mosquito in summer.


    But it''s really annoying to hop in front of her.


    Lin Mengya was never a good tempered person, so she began to say.


    "It''s also the business of the palace family to make a change. It''s impossible for others to talk about it. If Mr. Jin is fine, he might as well go to Wenyu Pavilion more. The girls there think you''re worried."


    At the beginning, Jin Yao threw thousands of gold in Wenyu Pavilion, which has long become a joke in non Ye City.


    This man seems to have no plan, but he has a lot of careful thinking and excellent face.


    Her face changed slightly after she cut it short.


    "It seems that Mr. Su Mei is not in a hurry. Unfortunately, I still want to help you?"


    Help her and hurt her?


    Seeing that the other party didn''t respond at all, Jin Yao reluctantly suppressed her anger and lowered her voice.


    "Although I don''t like you, I admire Miss Gong very much. I have the handle of Gong dance in my hand."


    With that, Jin Yao returned to her own seat.


    Lin Mengya looked at her more, but she sneered in her heart.


    How could Jin Yao be so kind? It''s probably the idea of killing two birds with one stone.


    However, she was interested in what Jin Yao said.


    Unfortunately, today, she has a better way.


    At this time, the crowd was in a commotion.


    "The auspicious hour has arrived. Open the ancestral hall!"


    Gong Zhun, who is in charge of the process, shouted with all his strength.


    Almost everyone in the yard stopped talking, and their eyes looked in a direction deep in the yard.


    People who worship ancestral halls are inconvenient for outsiders to enter.


    So this time, they just looked outside.


    The palace butcher dressed in black looked more solemn at this time.


    He stood outside the ancestral hall, in front of a one person high brass mirror moved from the servants, and straightened his clothes.


    This is to express his awe and attention to his ancestors. Then, he took the mainstay of the palace family to the gate of the ancestral hall step by step.


    "Kneel -"


    As Gong Zhun''s voice sounded again, the two palace families headed by Gong Tu immediately knelt on the ground and knelt down towards the ancestral tablet.


    "Bye -"


    Crawl on the ground and express your sincere feelings to your ancestors with your humble posture.


    After such three times, it can be regarded as an end.


    After that, everyone got up and offered incense, and then stood aside. Only Gong Tu knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head. Then he began to say.


    "Gong Tu, the unfilial son and grandson, comforted the ancestors. There are now female palace dancers who want to succeed the master of the family. However, the current master is missing. The only way to succeed is to follow the wishes of the ancestors of the palace family."


    Gong Tu''s words made people outside a little guess.


    Every family present will never change its owner easily unless the owner takes the initiative to abdicate.


    But just now, Gong Tu said that he was missing, but it was not the news of his death.


    What if the master of the palace family comes back one day?


    While everyone was guessing, Lin Mengya quietly raised her nose.


    She said, with Gong Tu''s temperament, how could this ridiculous succession ceremony go on.


    Before long, I heard a cry of surprise from the children of the palace family.


    "Blood! The ancestral tablet is bleeding!"


    The voice was sharp and I think I was frightened.


    At this time, Gong TU was kneeling on the ground, shaking a small jade bucket.


    There are many wooden sticks in that bucket.


    Just as the man shouted out, suddenly one jumped out.


    But I only heard a "pop" sound. The wooden stick fell to the ground, but it was folded in two.


    The people were shocked, especially Gong Zhun, who was more like seeing a ghost, waiting for the two half wooden swabs.


    Gong Tu calmly picked up the wooden stick, on which the black word "no" was clearly visible.


    He frowned and held the wooden stick in silence.


    But the palace family behind them talked one after another.


    "It''s the memorial tablet weeping again, and whether it''s signed and landed. I think it''s better to forget about succeeding the house owner. It''s really unlucky!"


    "No, you know, the current owner of the house is a person blessed by his ancestors. Maybe the ancestors were really angry."


    Different from the voices of opposition, there are naturally many people.


    Immediately, someone shouted.


    "It''s not certain. Besides, who can be sure that this is the meaning of our ancestors? The country can''t be without a king for a day, and the family can''t be without a owner for a day. Although the current head of the family has some achievements, she is now indifferent to the palace family, which is greater than her achievements."


    "You mean you can ignore the spirit of your ancestors?"


    Suddenly, the two groups quarreled.


    Outside the ancestral hall, the people watching the ceremony, like the people inside, hide a lot of doubts.


    "Hum, it''s just a dog biting a dog. It''s interesting."


    Ma Beichen saw clearly. At this time, she did not hide her smile and said to the woman beside her.


    The latter didn''t react much, as if she didn''t care about the situation inside.


    Soon, Gong Tu stopped the quarrel.


    "Enough! Isn''t it embarrassing? Be quiet!"


    Gong Tu opened his mouth. For a moment, no one dared to do it again.


    But to everyone''s surprise, gongtu didn''t stop the ceremony. Instead, he knocked three heads heavily and said in a deep voice.


    "All ancestors, Gong Tu knows that it''s hard to take on the great responsibility with the talent and conduct of Gong dance. However, Gong Tu is willing to help the master run the palace with his blood. If the ancestor brings down the crime, let Gong Tu bear it together. If the ancestor thinks Gong Tu can help the master, ask the ancestors to show it."


    Just now, the "blood drop" that just fell on the ancestral tablet disappeared.


    And the wooden sign he shook out again was a red "yes".


    Seeing the wooden sign, Gong Tu bowed three times to the memorial tablet.


    "Thank your ancestors for their kindness. Gongtu will remember their teachings."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. The palace butcher is really powerful.


    Such a small operation will first stabilize their position.


    It seems that ginger is still old and spicy.


    After Gong Tu got the "yes" sign, he went to the ancestral hall in person and announced it loudly.


    "According to the order of our ancestors, the succession ceremony of the head of the family begins -"


    Solemn rites and music sounded, and a group of well-dressed maids came slowly from the backyard.


    Countless precious spices, pearls and jade beads were constantly thrown into the air from the tray in their hands.


    Behind them, a woman in a purple dress came to the gate of the ancestral hall step by step.


    Today''s Lin Meng dance has fully dressed up the owner.

 Chapter 1675

    Lin MengWu''s beauty is not vulgar. In addition, since she was born, she has been raised like a princess by shangguanqing.


    The daughter of Hou Fu, the niece of the queen, has an extraordinary bearing.


    In addition, today, she is proud and confident, and her face is full of self-confidence.


    The ink hair was pulled up, and the eight treasures colorful Phoenix crown made of gold and jade was on his head.


    As she walked, tassels shook, and the Phoenix''s wings as thin as cicada wings trembled gently, as if they could fly in the next second.


    The dress is embroidered with the family pattern of the palace family.


    The dark gold pattern is like running water with the change of light.


    It''s the Gong family. They are very rich and powerful.


    Only Lin Mengya''s face became a little ugly.


    She recognized the dress and the crown, which was clearly the only dress that every palace owner could wear at the succession ceremony.


    However, because this dress is too valuable, it actually means more than the dress itself.


    Generally, they are worshipped by incense in the ancestral hall.


    Then every owner will take several similar elements to make his own dress and crown.


    Unexpectedly, Lin MengWu wore it on his own body.


    At that moment, she was a little angry.


    Since you want to occupy other people''s family property, you should respect their ancestors at least.


    Isn''t this a public humiliation to the ancestors of the palace family?


    But then Lin Mengya turned her eyes to gongtu.


    Gong Tu didn''t know the meaning of these things, but he let Lin MengWu wear them.


    Her mind sank. She decided to wait and see how it got better.


    Under the attention of everyone, Lin MengWu walked to the door of the ancestral temple.


    She proudly raised her head and looked at the gloomy and unhappy Gong Tu in front of her. The bright red cherry lips took a sip, revealing a sneer.


    "Uncle Tu, today is my big day. It''s not good for you."


    Gong Tu looked at her deeply and said coldly.


    "Do what you should do, and it''s not your turn to interrupt."


    "It''s still tough up to now. Don''t forget, I''ll be the owner in the future!"


    After Lin MengWu finished, he walked into the ancestral hall.


    Gong Tu, who left behind her, showed a gloomy smile.


    Then he followed her in.


    Lin MengWu showed his loyalty after kneeling down to the ancestors of the palace family according to the process.


    She recited this set of words for a long time, but there was not a word, but it came from her heart.


    The ceremony also reached the most critical step, which is "asking the public".


    In the ancestral hall, eight palace administrators sat in at this time.


    Gong Tu looked around for a week, motioned one by one, and then asked.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have any objection to Gong Wu''s succession to the master of the house?"


    After the eight people looked at each other, the first old man opened his mouth.


    "Gong Wu, if you inherit the position of master, how should you treat the Gong family?"


    Lin MengWu pretended to be very sincere and asked this question.


    "Naturally, I want to do my best to devote myself to the palace family and die."


    The old man nodded and seemed quite satisfied with her answer.


    After that, the second person asked the same questions. Lin MengWu''s answers were all beautiful words.


    It was not until he answered the last person''s question that Gong Tu''s tight face eased slightly.


    I''m afraid Gong Wu still doesn''t know. As long as she becomes the owner of the house, she will be elevated by him immediately.


    Lin MengWu, however, was complacent and felt that the whole palace would soon be held in her hands.


    While Lin MengWu and Gong Tu were thinking about each other, Lin Mengya''s hand was also quietly clenched.


    "Now, who else opposes Palace dance and becomes the owner of the house?"


    The crowd said they had no objection, but a cold voice of opposition came from the crowd.


    "She can''t be the master!"


    Everyone, turn their eyes to the source of the sound.


    I saw a thin figure and stood up slowly.


    Handsome eyebrows and eyes, gentle temperament, such as the breeze and the moon.


    Although his cheeks were thin, his eyes were bright.


    He walked outside the ancestral hall step by step, but the people inside looked different.


    "Palace, palace corner?"


    The people inside opened their eyes.


    They never dreamed that the smartest fourth young master of the palace family would appear here.


    Gong Si glanced at these people coldly and went straight to Gong Tu.


    "Who gave you the power to dare to do such a treacherous thing? Are you qualified to change the owner?"


    The sudden appearance of Gong Si caused an uproar.


    Everyone knows that this clan was the master of the palace family before.


    No matter how high the rank of Gong Tu is, even if Gong Si is still there, his reputation is not upright and his words are not smooth.


    What''s more, they haven''t completely mastered the palace family so far.


    That''s why I kept those people in the palace family so that they could act conveniently.


    But Gong Tu and Lin MengWu didn''t expect that Gong Si woke up and could attack at this time!


    At that moment, Gong Tu stared at Gong Si.


    This little bastard dares to ruin his good deeds!


    "Gong Jiao, your body hasn''t recovered yet. I think you''d better not participate in today''s affairs."


    Then Gong Tu winked at his men.


    Immediately someone wanted to rush up and forcibly catch Gong Si.


    But unexpectedly, someone rushed up first and protected him.


    "If you want to move the fourth young master, you must step on me first!"


    At first glance, Gong TU was even more angry.


    That person is not someone else, but Gong Ping, who has been helping them prepare the succession ceremony.


    Immediately, he gnashed his teeth with hate.


    "Gong Ping, do you want to follow the nonsense? If Gong Jiao''s head is not clear, do you follow?"


    But unexpectedly, Gong Ping, who was always silent, looked as cold as a blade at this time.


    "I''m from the palace family. Naturally, I want to protect the serious master. Whoever he is, he won''t do my business!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya secretly praised Gong Ping.


    It seems that Gong Ping has also completely grown up.


    Gongtu almost vomited blood in anger, but the scene was not completely out of control. He immediately called.


    "Why don''t you help the fourth young master down? Gong Jiao, you''re a junior. You can''t talk here."


    Those people were ready to move. At the moment, Lin Mengya got up leisurely.


    "I think who of you dares to move, gongtu. From now on, you will be expelled from the Palace House and will live forever. You are not allowed to step into feiye city!"


    She is obviously just a delicate woman, but she has great momentum.


    This step by step came over, but it seemed to be under the pressure of ten thousand mountains.


    Everyone looked at such a change and was at a loss.


    She walked to the gate of the ancestral temple and confronted gongtu.


    Gong Tu looked at the woman in front of him with a sneer.


    "How dare you come? You colluded with foreign thieves to murder the ancestors of the palace family. I''ll give you the greatest face if I don''t investigate you! It seems that you''ve thrown yourself into the net! Come on, take care of this snake and scorpion woman!"


    "Do you deserve to deal with me? Gong Tu, you keep saying that you want to deal with this and that. Let me ask you, what''s your position in the Gong family? Is it the head of the family or the head? Or is it the fox pretending to be the tiger''s power and relying on the old to sell the old?"


    There was no politeness in her tone.


    In particular, what she said just hit gongtu''s pain point.


    "I''m the elder of the palace family. Naturally, I''m just right. You''re just an outsider. Where can I get you to talk!"


    "Elders? The palace family always only respects the master, but not those old and dishonest elders. I have a secret letter from the master in my hand. Who dares to touch me and the fourth young master today, then wait to be expelled from the palace family!"


    She took a letter out of her sleeve.


    Gong Tu''s eyes shrunk, but he immediately drank coldly.


    "She''s lying. You don''t hurry up and catch me!"


    Whether she is a real secret letter or not, Gong Tu only knows that everything is under his control now.


    Those people under him were really fascinated by the desire for power, and they really wanted to rush up and catch people.


    But before their hands touched the corners of Lin Mengya and Gong Si, they were overturned one by one.


    "If you dare not respect the master''s orders, I think you are tired of living!"


    The man headed by Kao Da Hsiung Wu, punched one of them and spit at the man.


    "You, have you turned back? I''ll drive you out of the palace now. Get out of here!"


    Lin MengWu, who has been destroyed, is so angry that his face is distorted.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her faintly and said with a sneer.


    "Lin MengWu, if you still want to live, give it to me honestly."


    Her tone was extremely indifferent. Hearing this, Lin MengWu was shocked.


    "You, what do you call me?"


    "The owner of the house wrote to me about you. I think you really forgot the lessons she taught you."


    Lin MengWu stared at her gnashing her teeth, but she wanted to break up the bitch of Lin Mengya.


    "What can she tell you? I''m her own sister. Can she show any evidence? Even if she can, she can''t protect herself. The palace family will be mine sooner or later!"


    Seeing that she still doesn''t repent, Lin Mengya knows that she is hopeless.


    "That bitch asked you to come, didn''t she? I knew she would never make me happy. Then she would kill me. At that time, everyone would know that she killed her own sister for the position of home owner! At that time, she wouldn''t want to be better!"


    Lin MengWu is crazy.


    Jealousy became a fire that quenched her and gave her a devil''s heart.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to talk to her, but Lin MengWu suddenly laughed wildly.


    "You''ve all been cheated by her. The master of the house is clearly just a bitch with bad morality. Don''t you know that the adopted son of his highness Xi is the son of that bitch''s life! She slept with the five young masters of the palace family in order to get the position of master of the house! Otherwise, why does everyone obey her!"


    Lin MengWu''s slander is simply unbearable.

 Chapter 1676

    Lin MengWu''s eyes were full of resentment.


    Since she can''t inherit the position of home owner, she will never make Lin Mengya feel better!


    The people around her couldn''t help but change their faces slightly when they heard her.


    Especially the elders of the palace family showed a few sneers.


    It''s a joke to let a girl with no foundation run the house!


    But they all forgot that it was Lin Mengya''s return that gave them the opportunity to rely on the old and sell the old here.


    With a "pa", Lin Mengya slapped Lin MengWu impolitely.


    "Is that enough?"


    Just four words, but like cold ice to the bone.


    Lin MengWu''s high combed hair was scattered by the shaking bead hairpin. That slap completely aroused her ferocity.


    However, when she saw Su Mei''s eyes, she seemed to be poured down with a basin of cold water.


    That look is too familiar, Lin Mengya!


    This bitch who is entangled in the depths of her soul and has been pressing her everywhere since she was born!


    Even one of the bitch''s dogs, like the bitch, rode on her head and domineered!


    "Gong Wu, the following offended and slandered the owner of the house. From now on, he is imprisoned in the Palace House and is not allowed to step out of the door!"


    Lin Mengya proudly stood under everyone''s malicious gaze.


    As for the previous words, she disdained to explain them at all.


    Because, these people misunderstand or do not misunderstand, for her, it has no meaning.


    However, her overbearing behavior has aroused the dissatisfaction of some people.


    "Su Mei, even if the owner is here today, he must give us a satisfactory answer. Are you..."


    "When the old house of the palace family was forcibly occupied by Yu Jia, why didn''t you go and ask Yu Jia for an explanation?"


    Her eyes were cold, and she didn''t see any politeness.


    "You, you''re out of line! How about the palace family? It''s not up to you, a person with a foreign surname, to give advice!"


    A grumpy man tore his face on the spot.


    But Lin Mengya was ready. After glancing at the man disdainfully, she opened her mouth calmly.


    "Your surname is Gong, but you are too incompetent, so everything has to be handled by someone with a different surname. If you have an opinion, go and talk to the owner. I only follow orders and my six relatives don''t recognize it. What kind of relatives are you?"


    When she was diss, several old guys around her had their noses crooked.


    But when they wanted to say anything more, Gong Si didn''t give them the chance.


    "The palace family has always been dominated by the Zong family. Why is it your turn to speak? I think you forgot all the rules?"


    Before that, Gong Si always gave people feelings. He was a modest gentleman and as gentle as jade.


    But they never knew that they had already practiced the decision in Gong Si''s heart through hardships and hardships over the years.


    Moreover, before he fell ill, Gong Si and Gong bin had a tendency to lead the family.


    In front of him, these old people naturally have less confidence.


    When he turned around and looked at his younger sister, Gong Si was cold and walked out of the ancestral hall.


    "I let you see a joke today. Gong is really ashamed."


    In fact, the change of the palace family today is an opportunity in the eyes of some people.


    As long as there is more fighting in the palace, a little carelessness will overturn in an instant.


    At that time, it may not be a good opportunity for them.


    Gong Si swept around gently and knew that there were not a few people holding such ideas.


    However, Ma Beichen, who was standing in front of him, laughed heartily at the moment.


    "What did the fourth childe say? We don''t see much of these clowns."


    "What brother Beichen said is."


    At the door, at this time, a clear and cold harmony sounded.


    Even Lin Mengya was surprised. Next, Ma Beichen should have formed an alliance with the palace family on the spot on behalf of the Ma family, so as to frighten those who are interested.


    But who is this man?


    She asked the fourth brother with her eyes, and the latter obviously looked confused.


    After that, Gong Si''s eyes lit up.


    "Cheng Su?"


    A few people came in from the door.


    The leader was a thin and serious young man.


    The man''s age is about the same as that of his fifth brother, but he has only a strong and calm mind when walking.


    Looking at that slightly familiar face, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered each other''s identity!


    It''s from the Cheng family. It''s said that this man is the youngest son most valued by old Cheng.


    Like her brother Lin Nansheng, she grew up in the army since childhood and has been practicing outside with the army for many years.


    Unexpectedly, the man sent by Master Cheng was him.


    Seeing Gong Si, Cheng Su''s tight face also eased slightly.


    Gong Si also greeted him with a smile. He didn''t know that it was old Cheng who was supporting him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Brother Cheng has made a lot of military achievements. It''s really gratifying."


    Cheng Su is used to the army and is not good at greeting others.


    After nodding, he said aloud.


    "My old man specially asked me to come here to congratulate the completion of Sitai college. The old man said that among all the family owners, the most important one is the master of the palace family. He is young and promising. He is really a model of our generation."


    Who is father Cheng?


    In the past 50 years, that is also a famous figure.


    Even the families present here are much more flattering to Master Cheng.


    But now, the Cheng family is here to support the palace.


    Some fresh thoughts shrank under the impact of this matter.


    Ma Beichen looked at the two men and had already understood them.


    He strode to Cheng su. They were old friends for many years.


    "Uncle Cheng has always had a good eye. Before coming here, my old man also said that over the years, only Gong ya, a younger generation, can get his blue eyes. Although you and I are men, now I''m afraid we''re all compared by a woman."


    However, Cheng Su only glanced at Ma Beichen.


    "Good men don''t fight women."


    Suddenly, Ma Beichen''s smile shook.


    This wooden pimple really doesn''t understand anything!


    "Hum, cast pearls before swine!"


    Two people hate each other and fight from childhood to childhood.


    If it weren''t for the two old men who were worried and knew the importance of the palace family, how could they be connected with each other?


    Fortunately, Gong Si was a winker and smelled something at once.


    In addition, they are their own helpers. Naturally, it is not easy to neglect them, so they had to compensate with a smile.


    "Childe Cheng, it''s a tiring trip. First wait for me in the inner room for a moment. After I deal with my family background, I''ll thank you."


    Cheng Su took another attitude towards Gong Si. After nodding his head, he followed the person designated by Gong Si to the reception room of the Gong family.


    "Young master Ma, is your injury still serious?"


    Gong Si asked in a low voice. Ma Beichen immediately smiled and shook his head.


    After all, Cheng Su is a guest, and he is a friend of the palace family.


    In any case, he had to accompany them after this one.


    Turning around, he sat on the chair with a pair of eyes squinting from time to time.


    Who dares to think again with him and Cheng Su?


    At this time, Gong Tu and others were already pale.


    The general trend is gone. What can they do even if they secretly buy off part of it?


    With the great help of the Ma family and the Cheng family, those small families have to weigh their own pounds.


    And those big families are more cunning than foxes.


    In such a scene, they are absolutely unwilling to offend easily.


    "You are here today. I also ask you to make an assurance."


    Gong Si took a condescending inspection, and finally his eyes fell on Gong Tu.


    "Our palace family only takes Gong Ya as its master. Everyone else should obey the orders of the master. The master is smart and wise. He has a kind heart. Unexpectedly, he has raised such a group of disobedient disciples, which has moved his mind to abolish the establishment of the master. Therefore, the master decided to deprive all the collateral clansmen of the Gong surname from now on and expel them from the family. From now on, they have nothing to do with the palace family!"


    As soon as this was announced, not only Gong Tu, but also those collateral relatives who robbed the fat difference of the Gong family were stupid.


    "This, this is impossible! How can the owner do things so well?"


    In the crowd, suddenly someone shouted.


    Lin Mengya said after humming coldly.


    "You can all do things like imprison your ancestors and abolish the establishment of the house owner. Why don''t you allow the house owner to expel you from the family? Do you really think that if you have a surname of Gong, the house owner will have to indulge you?"


    A bunch of people from other departments still refused to accept it, and even wanted to make trouble under the instigation of people with intentions.


    Unfortunately, how can Lin Mengya give them this.


    "I have another thing here. I wanted to leave you some affection. It seems that I have to say it."


    Then she took out a small book.


    There are so many things on it that I remember a lot.


    And these are all evidence that those collateral systems are greedy for ink and money and have their own pockets filled in this short time.


    From gongtu to those old friends, even the compradors in the house, they all have a share.


    After she finished reading it one by one, she threw the account book to the ground.


    "In your eyes, have you ever had a little palace family! According to the family rules, what should you do?"


    This group of people were not satisfied, and someone immediately jumped out and said.


    "We just took some small money. Besides, these are all the money of the palace family. Even if we take it, we won''t be driven out of the palace family?"


    "Besides, we were treated unfairly for so long before, and now the family is prosperous again. We can''t still live the hard life before?"


    Such a conclusion is simply shameless.


    However, Lin Mengya was not very angry. She narrowed her eyes and the corners of her lips were aroused without temperature.


    "Really? How did the palace family decline? Do you need me to say it in detail?"


    She said this to Gong Tu and those old friends.


    Suddenly, Gong Tu''s face changed slightly, and his stiff head had to lower down.


    "No, since we are not the palace family, there is no point here. Goodbye."


    No one expected that Gong Tu would admit defeat so soon.


    At that moment, he was going to go with him, but some still wanted to get another handful at last, and actually clamored to go back and pack up.

 Chapter 1677

    But Lin Mengya ordered Gong Si not to take them out except the clothes on them.


    For a time, those people dared to be angry and dare not speak.


    As soon as Gong Tu left, shangguanqing and Lin MengWu panicked.


    "Take me, and I''ll go with you!"


    Lin MengWu is not stupid. She can enjoy it at the palace because she has the support of gongtu.


    If there were no palace butcher, wouldn''t she and her mother have to be slaughtered?


    But she had just rushed over and was stopped.


    "Second lady, where are you going?"


    Lin Mengya, who is full of time, smiled at Lin MengWu and said.


    The latter shouted with a frightened face.


    "I''m not from the palace family. I want to go too! Let go of me, let go of me!"


    "It is an irrefutable fact that the second young lady is the owner''s own sister. Now you have joined the genealogy and worshipped the ancestral temple. From now on, you will always be the second young lady of the palace family."


    Word by word, she affirmed Lin MengWu''s identity, but she also put on shackles.


    From the second miss of the Lin family to the second miss of the Gong family, although it looks similar, Lin MengWu''s life is in her hands.


    Shangguanqing was also frightened. She knelt down in front of Su Mei and begged again and again.


    "Mr. Su Mei, the second young lady has been taken advantage of! It''s all gongtu''s clever words and gestures. Otherwise, how could the second young lady murder her sister?"


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    It was not a day since Shangguan Qingqing entered the door of their Lin family that he was not calculating the names of her and her brother.


    But from now on, they can''t help it.


    "Where are you a slave? Is there a place for you to talk? Take the second lady down to me and punish me well!"


    At her command, several strong women immediately came to arrest people.


    Lin MengWu was so flustered that she wanted to escape, but unexpectedly, someone stepped ahead of her and grabbed her dress.


    With a crash, the dress was torn off.


    But Lin MengWu couldn''t help it. He was thrown out in an instant, and then firmly grasped his hands and feet.


    "Dress, sir."


    Bai Su didn''t look at Lin MengWu who fell to the ground, but folded the dress carefully and gave it to Lin Mengya.


    Although the material of the dress is special, it has been opened in some places by Lin MengWu.


    She was a little distressed because it was the tradition of the palace family, but she was humiliated by Lin MengWu.


    "Lin MengWu, you don''t deserve it."


    She threw out this sentence coldly, and suddenly stabbed the pain of Lin MengWu.


    Why?


    Obviously, she was born so noble that she should have got everything, but all this belongs to Lin Mengya?


    "That''s mine! It''s mine! Lin Mengya is just a bitch. Her mother is a bitch, and she also..."


    "Pa", the sword handle in Bai Su''s hand smashed at Lin MengWu.


    In an instant, her mouth was full of blood and her teeth were broken.


    Pain and anger twisted her facial features, and her eyes stared at Bai Su, as if to peel and cramp each other.


    But Bai Su didn''t care about her threat. After looking at her with disgust, she wiped the handle of her sword with a handkerchief, and then threw it on the ground without hesitation.


    However, Lin Mengya sighed after seeing Lin MengWu''s unrepentant appearance.


    "Lin MengWu, the owner said, why did she ever argue with you? In those years, you and your mother forced her and cheated her into the sedan chair, didn''t you?"


    Lin MengWu stopped struggling.


    She was like a fish out of water, staring at Su Mei.


    That day, she covered Lin Mengya''s red cap with her own hands and stuffed Lin Mengya with poisoned red dates.


    Yu''s kiss princess is prominent, but she knows better than anyone that it is a grave dug by her mother for Lin Mengya.


    Taking advantage of Lin MengWu''s trance strength, Lin Mengya waved her hand and asked someone to drag their mother and daughter down.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Bai Su looked at her and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but her eyes were full of complexity.


    "They get such a result. They are full of evil. You don''t have to bear a burden."


    "Silly girl, do you think I look like a kind-hearted person?"


    "Then you are..."


    "I just remember when I was a child."


    From the time her soul left her body, in fact, those memories were a little blurred.


    But she remembered that when they were not sensible, Lin MengWu had really treated her at that time.


    It rained heavily that night and thundered.


    She was scared to shrink into bed, but the nanny and girls who were taking care of her were deliberately called away by shangguanqing.


    She cried so faintly that she only felt that the rainy night outside was the most terrible existence.


    However, a pair of small hands lifted her curtain.


    She will always remember that the little girl, who was one head shorter than herself, blinked her big eyes and asked timidly.


    "Sister, are you afraid?"


    She was already frightened and unresponsive.


    The little girl was also afraid, but she bravely climbed in front of her and hugged her with her thin chest.


    "Not afraid, not afraid," said the nanny. It''s not afraid. "


    That rainy night, because of fear, was engraved in the depths of her confused memory.


    Also because of this, she, who has always been sensitive to herbs, would foolishly eat the dates given to her by Lin MengWu.


    However, it was the little girl who would endure and comfort her sister on a rainy night.


    Between them, and since then, the love of sisters has been exhausted.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know why she thinks of it. Maybe she doesn''t want to have any compassion from her subconscious mind.


    "Let''s go. We have to be busy with family affairs."


    She sighed, but her memory gradually blurred at this time.


    Bai Su was relieved to see her recover as usual.


    In fact, she also knows that the master didn''t kill Lin MengWu before.


    But from now on, the master will not leave any hands on the mother and daughter.


    The troublemakers have been dealt with, and Ma Beichen''s singing and harmony with Gong Siyi can be regarded as beating those ill intentioned people.


    But Gong Si also knew the truth of relaxation, so now in order to express his apology to everyone, he invited everyone to the hall.


    The fourth brother will do those things well.


    At this time, the old palace was obviously in shock.


    Along the way, many people came to see her.


    In particular, Gong Ping kept her close.


    The gloom of the past was gone.


    "Gong Ping, tell the big guy to come to Dongyuan later."


    Dongyuan is not far from the owner''s yard. Generally, the people living here are the most trusted and capable people of the owner.


    But most of the time, Dongyuan is empty or taken back by the owner.


    This time, she came back to the palace as a confidant of the owner and lived here, which is naturally the best.


    Gong Ping immediately went to do it, and when Lin Mengya and Bai Su went to Dongyuan, they saw that it was also magnificent.


    I think it was redecorated by Lin MengWu.


    "Master, shall I find someone to decorate it for you?"


    Bai Su frowned. Looking at the threshold, she couldn''t wait to see the grandiose courtyard covered with gold foil. She suggested.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and refused.


    "Forget it, what''s not used to? We''ll change it later. Now, it''s still important to get down to business."


    Dongyuan is not large, but there is no shortage of study, bedroom and small stove.


    She had just sat down in her study when Gong Ping knocked at the door.


    "Sir, all the administrators of the previous hospitals have arrived."


    "Please come in."


    Gong Ping answered outside, pushed open the door and poured in.


    Soon, many people stood in front of her.


    Looking at these people''s thin but energetic faces, they raised their lips sincerely.


    "I know you''ve been wronged a lot before. Our master remembers these things."


    That''s the truth.


    It is said that real gold should be refined by fire. Now this trip has really refined the palace family thoroughly.


    It''s clear that it''s a man or a ghost.


    When they heard this, their faces showed a little bitterness.


    Lin Mengya also knows that these loyal people cannot be wronged.


    Then she took out what she had already prepared.


    "Here is the deed of sale of some of you. From now on, your deed of sale will have no effect, that is, you have regained your freedom."


    In fact, she mentioned it once before.


    But those people are used to what they do in the palace family. After all, they don''t take it seriously.


    Now after Lin MengWu and Gong Tu quarrel, they understand the value of freedom.


    If you really don''t like it, just walk away. Why should you stay here and suffer?


    But at the same time, they are also a little flustered. Is it the owner who doesn''t want them?


    Soon, Lin Mengya dispelled their doubts.


    "Also, these are gifts from the owner of the house."


    She raised her hand and motioned Bai Su to tell Gong Ping to distribute all these things.


    Many of these servants are literate.


    After seeing the things in his hand, he cried out in surprise.


    "It''s property and title deed!"


    "My God, how much is this? Is it right?"


    After seeing everyone''s surprised expression, Lin Mengya stood up and bowed deeply to everyone.


    "Mr. Su Mei, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, no, no!"


    This is the lifting of the deed of sale and the giving of things. These honest and loyal people have long been flustered.


    "I''m for the family leader. Thank you. This time, without everyone''s patience and sacrifice, I''m afraid the ancestors, young masters and children would have been poisoned by the palace butcher and the Palace dance. The family leader has something important to do and it''s inconvenient to come in person, so I did it for her. If the family leader comes back, she will thank you face to face again!"

 Chapter 1678

    People were a little flustered. I think it was the first time they encountered this situation.


    "Don''t say that. It really hurts us."


    "Yes, the master treated us well. Besides, the master said that this is also our home! Gong Tu and the second lady want to take our home, we will never agree!"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Hearing the big guy''s answer, Lin Mengya''s smile became more and more brilliant.


    This is the real meaning of a family, not just as a tool to make money and seize power.


    "I''ll tell the owner what you want. As for the things you give to the big guy, please accept them. In addition, the owner has one more thing. I hope you can get your support."


    At this moment, these people have only one idea in their hearts, that is, they must repay the owner''s kindness.


    This matter was also formulated by Lin Mengya after thinking for a long time and combined with the current situation of the Gong family.


    "Something happened before, which made the master feel very sad. Gong Tu, a group of thieves, not only did evil in the family, but also did many evil things outside to ruin the master''s reputation. After thinking for a long time, the master felt that there should be a strict system to manage in feiye City and even in the whole palace."


    Generally speaking, within the fiefdom of a family, the family naturally holds the highest power.


    Before, the royal family did not send officials to manage, but most of the officials were overhead or directly abolished.


    However, if there were managers in feiye city at that time, even if Gong Tu controlled the whole palace family, he would not monopolize power and give orders in feiye city.


    So she decided to separate power.


    The whole fiefdom consists of large and small cities.


    Much of what happened before was due to the excessive power of the palace family, which led to the fact that those who won the title of the family could almost become the land overlord in the fief.


    Perhaps this will be conducive to control and management for the family, but in the long run, it will only increase the struggle and chaos of the family for power.


    Once the managers fall into internal strife, the people in the fief will fall into aquatic fire.


    Her proposal was also unanimously approved by Gong Si.


    It''s just that if you want to implement it, it''s still difficult.


    But at least, it can start in the family.


    "I need you to recommend a few people with strong ability and good conduct to manage all things in the family. Except the big housekeeper in the old house of the palace family, these housekeepers will be responsible for all things in the family in the future."


    In the past, Lao Zu was always out of favor and was not really strict with the people in the family.


    But after this incident, I''m afraid even my grandfather must be discouraged.


    No one wants to repeat the story of the farmer and the snake.


    However, after listening to her, these people thought carefully and felt very good.


    But they are also worried that what if the elected steward can''t help temptation?


    "Don''t worry. This manager is not a lifelong system. After becoming a manager, there will be an assessment every year. It will be changed every three years. After more than two consecutive terms, those with outstanding virtue will be transferred from their original posts to continue to be managers."


    If there is power, there must be supervision.


    In this way, the root causes of abuse can be eliminated as far as possible.


    Lin Mengya''s words reassured these people for the time being.


    After that, she came to Gong Ping.


    After only a few days, Gong Ping has lost a lot of weight.


    But the child grew up the most. In just a few days, he could arrange everything in the house properly, even without leakage before. It''s really rare.


    If he hadn''t arranged it properly, I''m afraid Gong Tu could really take advantage of the chaos.


    It''s said that people in the house misunderstood him before, but the child can withstand the pressure to be her insider, and his mind is very comparable.


    "Gong Ping, you have made the first contribution to this matter. Apart from the reward given to you by the owner, what else do you want? As long as you mention it, the owner will promise you."


    With relief in her eyes, she looked at the more calm boy.


    The latter was stunned and closed his mouth. There was some forbearing pain in his expression.


    Lin Mengya is a little puzzled, but she also knows that the child has a heavy mind and must be hiding something from him.


    So he asked softly after sending everyone away.


    "What''s your secret? Don''t worry, we won, and no one can bully you in the future. You can tell me anything you want."


    There was no one around except her and Bai su.


    After Gong Ping opened his mouth, he sighed faintly.


    "Miss, I don''t deserve it."


    That made her a little confused.


    "Silly boy, what are you talking about?"


    "Gong Tu is my own father. Miss, you drive me out of the Palace House, too. I don''t deserve to stay in the palace house anymore."


    Gong Ping''s voice became weaker and weaker. Finally, it turned into a painful whisper.


    But the news blew up Lin Mengya a little confused.


    She knows Gong Ping''s life experience. How did she become Gong Tu''s son again?


    "Who did you listen to?"


    This matter tortured Gong Ping very hard.


    Remorse, fear and resentment almost became his demons.


    Just say it all.


    "He and my mother are childhood sweethearts. Moreover, he has my mother''s handwritten letter in his hand. I''ve seen it. It''s really written by my mother and can''t be forged. The letter says that Gong Tu is my biological father. Therefore, after occupying the old house, he let me go and let me stay in the courtyard to take care of my ancestors. Miss, Gong Tu is a sinner of the palace family. As his son, I can''t escape it. Gong Ping feels Miss Gong''s kindness and will never forget it in his life. Please, miss, be able to keep Gong Ping''s secret and save my last face. "


    The child''s words have made Lin Mengya understand the whole story.


    No wonder the child always shows a look of indifference to life and death. It turns out that he hides so much pain.


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling heartache.


    After pulling the child''s hand, Lin Mengya touched his head.


    "Silly boy, Gong Tu is Gong Tu, and you are you. It''s like Gong dance. I still have a kinship with me. Should I be like her?"


    But Gong Ping''s stubbornness came up. Even if his eyes were red, he kept saying that he wanted to leave.


    "Why are you so stupid? Let alone whether Gong Tu is your real biological father, I ask you, who is the father in your heart?"


    Gong Ping raised his head and said word by word.


    "I am gong Ping and will always be my father''s Gong Ping."


    "That''s right. Sometimes blood relationship doesn''t mean everything. You''ve determined who your father is, and you''re whose son. This will never change. Think about it. When did Gong Tu care about you? Do you want to ruin your own life for this selfish person? How can you live up to your father''s expectations for you?"


    She comforted with earnest words, and Gong Ping, who had drilled the tip of an ox horn before, gradually calmed down.


    Yes, miss is right.


    He clearly didn''t want to admit that gongtu was his father, but he failed to live up to the expectations of his real family for the sake of that sinner.


    Shouldn''t he work hard for the young lady to prove that he is completely different from Gong Tu?


    "Besides, if you go out now, what are you going to do? Persuade Gong Tu to let him know his way back? Silly boy, you and I all know that people like Gong Tu are hopeless."


    Lin Mengya can''t guess Gong Ping''s plan.


    In fact, at the beginning, when gongtu came, his great grandfather gave him corresponding power.


    In addition to the old house, my ancestors did not distinguish between collateral lineages and lineages.


    Gong Tu''s step to this day is that he has fallen into the mire step by step. He is responsible for himself and can''t blame others.


    So no matter what happens to him in the end, he deserves it.


    What does all this have to do with Gong Ping?


    "But what if they know about my relationship with gongtu? Miss, I''m not afraid to be known. I''m just afraid that they will be sad."


    Gong Ping is still hesitating. In fact, what he fears is that if they know his relationship with Gong Tu, they will misunderstand him and even hate him.


    It''s human nature. What''s more, he''s just a young man.


    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya smiled and rubbed his little head.


    "You, why do you think so much in this cerebellar bag? Do you think that his great grandfather really didn''t know anything about it? Otherwise, how could he send everyone away and leave you alone?"


    After hearing her words, Gong Ping looked at her foolishly with an expression like being hit by thunder.


    Lin Mengya sighed, shook her head and said.


    "In fact, the great grandfather left you in the hope that you can face this matter. If you choose to recognize gongtu, the great grandfather won''t blame you. This matter can''t be avoided. But if the old grandfather wakes up and knows you have done these people, he will be proud of you."


    The glory in the young man''s eyes gradually lit up because of her words.


    His most valued family never abandoned him from beginning to end.


    This cognition finally made his heart hang for a long time and fell to the ground.


    "Miss, is what you said true?"


    Gong Ping looked at her expectantly, and Lin Mengya nodded gently.


    "When your great grandfather invites you, you''ll know by asking him yourself. Silly boy, cheer up. You''re the person I chose to be the housekeeper. Don''t let me down."


    One surprise after another made Gong pingche completely dizzy.


    "Big, big housekeeper? I can''t, I can''t!"


    Looking at him shaking his head like a rattle, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but want to roll her hair again.


    The young man''s hair is thin and soft, just like half a big cub, soft and clever, and he is satisfied.


    And she also wants to be a person who won''t wrong herself.

 Chapter 1679

    Touched two Gongping''s soft hair, she said with a smile.


    "Why not? You just arranged it properly. I heard that you arranged the succession ceremony. Well, it''s good. It''s a plastic talent."


    Gong Ping''s face turned red in an instant. On weekdays, he was always a steady little adult of an old minister, which added a bit of a shy look of a young man.


    "But I didn''t tell you to be the housekeeper now. You''re still young and need experience. So I hired you a good master. Later, you follow him and learn the housekeeper''s skills. Our family depends on you in the future."


    What she is facing is definitely beyond the palace family''s ability to carry.


    Therefore, in the unknown and uncertain future, she may even say goodbye to the palace family again.


    But here, it is always her root.


    She will not forget here. She will also plan for the palace family and give the palace family a more secure future.


    Hearing what she said, Gong Ping was relieved.


    But he was still immersed in one surprise after another and couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "Bai Su, please come in with Ning Liang."


    Seeing Gong Ping figure it out, Lin Mengya is relieved.


    Soon, Ning Liang came in and saluted and said hello.


    "Yes, sir."


    "This time, thanks to Mr. Ning."


    In fact, I''m afraid Gong Tu still doesn''t know who he lost to so far.


    During this period of time, Gong Tu has already mastered all parts of the old house.


    In key positions, they have replaced people they can trust.


    But in front of the ancestral hall that day, only a few guards rushed out.


    Moreover, after he left, almost at the same time, all the people he buried were arrested.


    As a result, they were driven out of the house before they made the bad moves they had planned.


    The most important hero is the man whom long Tianyu arranged for her.


    "This is what small people should do. Sir, I''m flattered."


    They are all their own people, so Lin Mengya won''t go around in circles.


    "The matter has come to an end. I wonder if Mr. Ning has any plans in the future?"


    She inquired about Ning Liang''s origin.


    Yu said that he used to be in charge of a family. Although he was capable, he was driven out because he offended his master''s family.


    The man was capable and loyal, so he was arranged to lurk around gongtu.


    Although the matter has been, she has raised her love for talent.


    There are many things in the family. It''s time to find a capable person to be the housekeeper.


    "I''ll listen to your highness and sir."


    Ning Liang lowered his head and said flatly.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said softly.


    "I''ve heard about Mr. Ning''s ability for a long time, so I''m interested in hiring Mr. Ning as the first housekeeper of our palace family. I don''t know, sir. Are you interested?"


    Ning Liang looked up at her in disbelief.


    He had just heard those people talk to the servants about the establishment of the grand housekeeper in the palace family.


    In fact, he agreed with it, but he thought it had something to do with himself.


    But soon, he reacted and said after a fake cough.


    "A small man without talent and virtue can''t shoulder such an important task..."


    "The Huang family in Xinzhou declined the second year after Mr. left. Does Mr. know this?"


    Listening to her mention it, Ning Liang''s eyebrows wrinkled invisibly, but he didn''t speak.


    "The owner of the Huang family only knows gambling and pleasure all day. It''s not enough to empty his house and sell off his real estate. He still wants to pawn all his ancestral houses. If Mr. Huang hadn''t taken pains to plan, he could live a good life for nine years?"


    She valued Ning Liang, not because of his housekeeper''s talent.


    This man is also quite successful in business.


    The palace family has many industries, and commerce is also very important.


    So if you want to be a housekeeper, you can''t lose this piece.


    It''s really not easy to take care of this family.


    Ning Liang raised his head and looked at her.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Ning Liang, the palace family is different from the Huang family. All your ambitions and ideals can be realized by the palace family. What I want is not a servile servant, but a person who can take charge of my family business."


    She wants to separate the power of the housekeeper. The existence of the housekeeper is for this purpose.


    Of course, the power of the housekeeper is also limited, and can never replace the owner.


    So this person''s choice is quite important.


    Although Ning Liang is capable, he has no ambition for power.


    What he asked for was nothing but stability.


    This can be seen from his hard work in maintaining the Huang family for so many years.


    Ning Liang had to be moved by what she said.


    He is a restless man, and he is not suitable for fighting outside.


    Instead, managing things at home and talking about business are quite in line with his temperament.


    Just


    "As the owner, I will sign a contract with you. Even if you are not the housekeeper in the future, you can get the dividend from the palace family every year. However, after that, I hope you can stay in the palace family forever and serve as the assessment and teaching of the next housekeeper."


    Putting compensation last is indeed a good strategy.


    In this way, it completely let Ning Liang''s mind decide.


    He gave a long sigh and then bowed to her.


    "Ning Liang is willing to go through fire and water for Mr. to repay his trust."


    Hearing Ning Liang''s promise, Lin Mengya was also relieved.


    "Yes, I want to thank you, sir. In the future, the palace family will entrust it to you."


    Ning Liang nodded, but he knew better that except for the eldest lady, the other five CHILDES were also very capable people.


    Although I am tired of working under such a person, I will never get less.


    After wandering for so many years, he finally had a place to live. In the end, he ended his long cherished wish.


    "Later, I''ll ask my fourth brother to introduce steward Ning to the people. The business of the palace family and the people are both ruined by Gong Tu and Gong Wu. I''m afraid it''s not easy to recover in a short time. But if you need me to do anything with my fourth brother, just ask."


    Ning Liang frowned and thought for a moment before he spoke.


    "Things outside can be slowed down first, but inside the house, sir and the fourth young master should be careful. Although I have touched a lot of things, Gong Tu didn''t completely trust me before, so now I can''t be completely relieved."


    Lin Mengya also thought of this.


    She waved and called Gong Ping, who had been watching curiously, to Ning Liang''s face.


    "This child is the little apprentice I found for you. He knows more about family affairs than I do. So let him help you."


    Gong Ping was also clever and immediately saluted his master.


    Ning Liang heard of the child and felt that he had good qualifications. He was polite to his temper and eyes.


    "Well, with Gong Ping''s help, I can get twice the result with half the effort. I will send someone immediately to monitor the end result of Gong slaughtering them day and night. Also, what are you going to do with the second lady?"


    Lin MengWu can''t die yet.


    But she will never make Lin MengWu feel better.


    "Keep it cold first. By the way, you keep her separate from the confidant woman around her."


    Although Lin MengWu is cruel and ruthless, when it comes to means, her mother is better.


    Therefore, as long as they are separated, they are not afraid of what moths they can play.


    Ning Liang should go down immediately.


    "Also, go find someone and spread out the little tricks used by the palace butcher in the ancestral hall. I don''t want him to do something for me under the banner of his ancestors."


    That''s a simple means.


    The so-called blood and tears are just wax oil of red candles.


    Before, gongtu privately asked people to arrange solidified red candles in the ancestral hall. When the incense is lit and the temperature rises, it will naturally melt.


    Although Gong TU was expelled from the Gong family by her, he must not be desperate to come back.


    This must not be used by him.


    Ning Liang had already seen through it, and even knew who was going to decorate it.


    It''s not difficult.


    At the same time, he thought of another thing.


    "Sir, the palace must have been detained by me. Do you want to have a good trial of him?"


    Mentioning Gong Zhun, she also thought of some anomalies today.


    "You are still considerate and give me a good trial. But you can''t spare the woman around Gong Wu. Just one thing, you can''t believe a word she said. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ning Liang immediately understood. It seems that the young lady''s plan is to torture the woman and hide her eyes and ears.


    Lin Mengya gave him a few more orders and asked him to go out with Gong Ping.


    Not long after the man left, the man sent by the fourth brother arrived.


    "Sir, the fourth young master asks you to go."


    At this time, the fourth brother should be accompanying Ma Beichen and Cheng su.


    I just don''t know what to do with her.


    After dressing up a little fresher with Bai Su, they followed the man to the front hall.


    By this time, they had eaten and were chatting in the front hall.


    Hearing that the servant said she had arrived, Gong Si immediately got up with a smile to welcome her.


    "Excuse me, sir. In fact, it''s two distinguished guests who want to see you."


    With his back to the two men, the fourth brother had a few helplessness in his eyes.


    I think he stopped before, but he didn''t.


    "If not, the two distinguished guests have helped our palace family a lot today. Su Mei should thank you."


    With four brothers, I''m sure I won''t eat.


    But neither of them is easy. She has to deal with them carefully.


    "Su Mei, I''ve seen two CHILDES."


    She politely greeted the examination of the two people, but her face remained unchanged.


    Nonsense, the older generation who are several times more powerful than them, she can take it calmly.


    Besides, they are not as good as those two old masters.


    Seeing her generous manner, Ma Beichen and Cheng Su had their own thoughts.


    At least, she represents the master of the palace family.

 Chapter 1680

    Ma Beichen turned his mind and waved to her with a smile.


    "This is what I should do."


    Cheng Su glanced at this guy. On the way back, he heard all about it.


    The boy works so hard, I''m afraid he''s trying hard.


    Su Mei didn''t take any trouble and sat down with her four brothers.


    Those two people also felt that she now represented the master of the palace family. Since it was an alliance, she should also be present.


    Gong Si asked people to serve tea again. At this time, the atmosphere was too dull.


    She looked at each other secretly with the fourth brother. Finally, the fourth brother opened his mouth first.


    "Thanks to your presence, we saved a lot of trouble today. Please stay at the palace for a while these days, or let''s play our host''s friendship."


    Many people came to congratulate, but the palace family arranged them in feiye city one by one.


    For real distinguished guests, it is natural to live in the palace.


    After a little thought, the two men agreed.


    Cheng Su looked at them and asked in a deep voice.


    "You two, my father ordered me to come here this time. In addition to helping you, I also hope I can send some of the descendants of the Cheng family to Sitai college. I don''t know when the completion ceremony will be held?"


    Cheng Su can''t stay too long. That''s why the Cheng family sent someone over before.


    He just needs to show up at the most critical time, and then he has to rush back to the army.


    Gong Si immediately replied, "we originally set it for July 27, but after the storm, I''m afraid we''ll have to postpone it. However, it won''t exceed August 15 at the latest. I wonder if brother Cheng is convenient?"


    Today is the second day of July. The completion ceremony of the college is also the opening ceremony of the college. Moreover, the library previously built will be completed soon with the full support of long Tianyu.


    So it''s good that this series of celebrations will end at the end of August.


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Su frowned slightly.


    Ma Beichen, who looked on one side, showed a face of ridicule.


    "I''m afraid a reckless man like you doesn''t agree with such an elegant place as the college. I think you might as well leave quickly so as not to make jokes and lose the face of your father Cheng."


    "No matter how humiliating you are, you have the bottom."


    Cheng Su was all powerful and motionless, but his words stabbed his heart.


    At that time, Ma Beichen turned black.


    "Nerd Cheng, are you deliberately targeting me?"


    Cheng Su Leng snorted and glanced at Ma Beichen obliquely, as if he were looking at an intellectual disability.


    "I tell you, don''t think I''m at the palace, I don''t dare to beat you!"


    Ma Beichen became angry and warned Cheng Su severely.


    Unexpectedly, the latter had nothing but threw his sword on the table.


    That means contempt, but it is quite obvious.


    These two people came and went, which made her and her fourth brother very embarrassed.


    "Cough, you two are working hard today. I''ll ask someone to take you down and have a rest."


    Cheng Su nodded to his fourth brother and left with his own people.


    Ma Beichen looked unwilling, stared at Cheng Su''s back and scolded his mother in his heart.


    Lin Mengya is smart enough to drink tea. The Ma family and the Cheng family have a lot of friendship. They have grown up together since childhood.


    There are some things she can''t mediate as a fool.


    "This fool Cheng grew up to be a fool. By the way, Mr. Su Mei, can you tell me about Gong ya?"


    This person, is it difficult to think of the previous infatuated man''s design?


    Lin Mengya smiled politely and said perfunctorily.


    "Master, she''s fine."


    "Oh, that''s good. I still have some discomfort in my wound. I''ll leave first."


    It surprised her that she wasn''t entangled.


    Originally thought this person would ask East and West, but I didn''t expect that just such a sentence was more perfunctory than her.


    What if the agreed infatuation doesn''t regret? That''s it?


    "Little sister, in fact, Ma Beichen is not as simple as he looks."


    Gong Si looked at her trance and whispered.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned back with a gentle smile.


    "I know. Otherwise, how could the Ma family be relieved to let him out. But now, the Ma family and the Cheng family are allies with us. After that, we have to cooperate with them."


    The situation of the Gong family was not good before, but the Ma family and the Cheng family still chose to stand up at this time and have shown their full sincerity.


    In the future, the three families must advance and retreat together.


    "Yes, but the burden on you and me is heavier."


    Seeing that the younger sister was not confused by Ma Beichen, Gong Si felt a little relieved.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and thought of another thing.


    "Can you send someone to watch over gongtu?"


    Mentioning the traitor, Gong Si''s face was full of resentment.


    "It''s natural. He''s ambitious. How could he admit defeat so easily?"


    "It''s better to watch closely. The palace butcher''s means are vicious. If I don''t prepare well in advance, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future."


    Even though she and her fourth brother have mastered the palace family again, there are many places beyond their reach, and there will be some mistakes left.


    "OK, I''ll do it now."


    The fourth brother immediately arranged. As soon as she returned to Dongyuan, she saw Gong Ping and hurried in.


    "Madam, a corpse was found in the lake in the yard. You''d better go and have a look."


    Before Lin Mengya''s ass was hot, she took Bai Su to the lake in the yard.


    By the time they arrived, there were already a lot of people around here.


    Watch her come and make way.


    "This way, sir."


    Ning Liang had basically controlled the situation, and the body he picked up was also covered with sheets.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and gently raised a corner, but her eyebrows frowned deeply.


    "Let everyone disperse. Don''t spread today''s affairs."


    Ning Liang and Gong Ping immediately dispersed the crowd, while Lin Mengya asked someone to carry the body to the Pavilion by the lake.


    After making sure there was no one around, she lifted the sheets a little.


    It was a corpse that had been run white and swollen and began to rot.


    Gong Ping was young and had never seen such a scene. He couldn''t stand it at once. His small face became pale.


    Even Ning Liang changed his face in an instant, but Lin Mengya and Bai Su, who were closest, seemed to have no reaction at all.


    "People are thrown in after death. They have been soaked for several days. How did you find out?"


    Ning Liang took a heavy breath and tried not to see it before he had the strength to speak.


    "It was found by the servant responsible for cleaning the bottom of the lake. The body came up by himself, right under the rocks under the pavilion."


    "Well, the man must be frightened. Give me more silver rewards and ask the doctor to prescribe some tranquilizing drugs for him."


    Seeing such a corpse all of a sudden must be a lot of shock.


    Lin Mengya looked at the limbs of the body again and found that there seemed to be a lot of wounds on the woman''s body.


    Bai Su also found out and asked in a low voice.


    "Were these bitten out by the fish in the lake?"


    She looked, but shook her head.


    "Although fish can eat rotten meat, there is no place on her that fish bite out. Before she died, she was filled with a lot of herbs, but..."


    Although she has been blistered for so long, it has too much influence on her sense of smell.


    But the medicine smell on the body was a little weak.


    It''s just that fish and shrimp don''t eat, obviously because of these drugs.


    She seemed to think of something and pressed the belly of the body.


    Unexpectedly, it suddenly collapsed, as if the stomach was empty.


    She immediately opened the body''s clothes. As a result, she saw a terrible scene.


    "Well, what beast did it bite?"


    Bai Su couldn''t help but wonder.


    I saw a big hole in the abdomen of the body.


    The internal organs have disappeared.


    But after examining the edge of the wound, Lin Mengya shook her head solemnly.


    "It''s not the mark of the beast''s bite, but it was cut by a knife. The wound is very flat."


    She looked at the face of the body. Although it was beyond recognition, she had a small medicine to help her recover in the system. Soon, she put together a beautiful face.


    "It''s her!"


    She said in a low voice, while Bai Su looked puzzled.


    "Master, do you know this man?"


    She nodded, her expression a little unspeakable.


    "Ning Liang, do you two remember the woman who was scared crazy because of the water ghost?"


    The two men were stunned. Of course they remember.


    But didn''t you hear that the maid was driven out of the house?


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    "Yes, this is her."


    Speaking of it, although this maid is hateful, it''s also a mistake. She helped her.


    So after that, he sent her some tranquilizing drugs quietly, which will never leave any sequelae.


    But I didn''t expect that people actually died here, still with such a miserable appearance.


    Ning Liang heard what she said, and suddenly seemed to think of something.


    "I heard before that the second young lady didn''t seem to embarrass her and gave her family a lot of silver. Young lady, I''ll go and inquire about it now."


    "Go."


    She has some bad hunches.


    If Lin MengWu really did it, I''m afraid he wanted to kill people.


    But why did she kill people in such a cruel way?


    She checked carefully again and found many small knife wounds on the body.


    The wound was not big, but the bone was deep.


    Even on the face of the body, there are many.


    That''s why it''s so illegible.


    After the inspection, she sorted out the body herself, covered it with sheets and asked Gong Ping to find a place to bury it.


    The next morning, Ning Liang brought another news.


    The maid''s family disappeared.


    The neighbors said that they had received a large reward before, but somehow they moved away overnight.


    No one knew where they had gone, except that they were in a hurry when they left.

 Chapter 1681

    "Miss, shall we continue to track down?"


    "No, I know where they have gone. Let someone go to the nearby cliff or the mass grave."


    There was a little coldness in her expression.


    Ning Liang didn''t dare to ask more, so he had to do it immediately.


    In the evening, Ning Liang finally came back to recover his life.


    Only this time, his face was even more ugly.


    "When we followed the young lady''s instructions, we found their carriage under the nearby cliff. Everyone died and the property in the carriage was looted. It seems that it was done by nearby mountain bandits."


    Gong Si, who was having dinner with her, felt a little incredible.


    "It''s impossible! I dare not say anywhere else, but there are absolutely no such cruel mountain bandits near Yecheng!"


    Lin Mengya naturally knows that after all, there were two brothers and five brothers before. Which mountain bandit gang dared to be so rampant.


    "The bandits didn''t do it."


    "Who is that?"


    Gong Si and Ning Liang were puzzled, and I looked at her.


    Lin Mengya sneered and slowly spit out two words.


    "Palace dance."


    Lin MengWu sat in the room. She kept looking in the mirror, but every time she looked at it, her heart was agitated.


    Now, she just wants to take a knife and kill all those who hinder her.


    "Mine is mine! You bitches, I will never let you go!"


    Like a completely irrational beast, she roared recklessly in an empty room ignored.


    Soon, a man pushed the door and came in.


    "Second lady, it''s time for you to eat."


    That''s the maid sent by Lin Mengya to deliver food to her.


    The maid was very fit and healthy, but when she looked at Lin Meng dance, it was hard to avoid a "click" in her heart.


    What a ghost!


    She had seen the second young lady before, but it was not like now. It was like a mother Yasha climbing out of hell.


    "Take it away, I won''t eat these things!"


    Lin MengWu raised his head high and looked arrogant.


    The maid didn''t bother to talk to her. She just didn''t think the second young lady was a normal person.


    Put down the plate and turn around to go out.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Throw things out!"


    Lin MengWu stared at the maid like a poisonous snake.


    The latter was soon impatient. The so-called second lady was not even as good as them.


    Thinking so, the maid had no patience and said impatiently.


    "Second lady, today is different from the past. You can''t think about rich clothes and delicious food. If you don''t eat now, you''ll have to be hungry."


    "What are you? Dare you talk to me like that? Are you dead? Somebody, get her out of here!"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes were red with anger and roared angrily.


    Although the maid was afraid, she felt that the second young lady had lost her power. In her heart, she looked down on what she had done before and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Do you still think you are the former second lady? What kind of airs do you put on in front of me? That is, our master is kind-hearted and can recognize your sister. Otherwise, what are you? You dare to compete with our eldest lady for the position of master. I bah, you deserve it!"


    The abuse of the maid aroused the scarlet desire in Lin MengWu''s heart.


    She stared at the woman viciously, but her heart was filled with blood stained hatred.


    The maid didn''t notice it, but she also felt that the other party''s eyes were a little scary, but the second young lady didn''t matter. She couldn''t help being brave again.


    "If I were you, I would have wanted to kill myself. Where else..."


    The maid continued to say, but Lin MengWu had already lost his thirst for blood and rushed at her.


    With a crash, the maid hurriedly dodged and lost the plate on the table. The two people also wrestled into a ball.


    "I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    Lin MengWu was completely crazy. His sharp fingers grabbed at the maid again and again.


    Some of the maids didn''t react. In addition, her strength was really inferior to Lin MengWu. Soon, Lin MengWu scratched blood marks on her face, neck and arms.


    "Help, help!"


    The maid shouted for help. Fortunately, someone was watching outside at any time. Soon someone rushed in and separated them.


    "You dog slaves, let me go, let me go! I''ll kill her. I''ll use her flesh and blood to make me young and beautiful! I''m the master of the palace family, I''m the master of the palace family!"


    Lin MengWu was like a madwoman. His bloody hands were clawed and kept trying to scratch the maid.


    Although those people separated them, they had nothing to do with her for a while.


    After all, she is still the second miss.


    But fortunately, Lin Mengya and his party also rushed over at this time.


    "Here comes the housekeeper!"


    Someone shouted at the door. Immediately, the people in the room seemed to see the Savior.


    Ning Liang took a few steps and entered the house.


    After seeing the mess all over his eyes, his face was also a little unhappy.


    "What''s going on?"


    Immediately, someone told him the whole story.


    Ning Liang glanced at the noisy second lady, and then turned to the injured maid.


    "I have said for a long time that no matter what job you do, you should keep your duty. For your sake, I won''t punish you. Go back and recuperate well. After that, work in the outer court."


    The maid is still in shock. Ning Liang can''t punish too much.


    It was not easy to take the man away. Lin Mengya and Bai Su followed in.


    Seeing her, Lin MengWu was more excited.


    "Bitch! Bitch! You are a bitch like Lin Mengya!"


    "Let her go."


    Lin Mengya calmly looked at Lin MengWu and spoke faintly.


    But the man who caught her was obviously embarrassed on his face.


    "Sir, it''s not that we don''t let her go, but this woman. She''s really fierce. You didn''t see it just now. She scratched people like that. If we hurt you again, we''re afraid we can''t afford it!"


    She didn''t answer, but Bai Su held her sword.


    "If the second young lady wants to die, I can do it."


    After following her for a long time, Bai Su had already understood the routine of these people.


    Sure enough, after the two people let go, although Lin MengWu stared at her bitterly, she never dared to come forward.


    "You go down first."


    Ning Liang looked at the love words and sent the man away first.


    Lin Mengya sat on the stool and said to Lin MengWu.


    "Sit down, second lady."


    Lin MengWu snorted coldly, turned and sat back on his bed.


    "I want to see my sister. You don''t deserve to talk to me."


    "Yo, why aren''t you crazy now?"


    She picked the eye and the tone was full of banter.


    Lin MengWu gnashed his teeth and said, "I won''t be fooled by you! My sister is cruel and cruel. She wants to drive me crazy, so she can have no worries at home? Dream!"


    I don''t know who is dreaming.


    "It seems that the second young lady is determined to win. But in this way, you know a lot about the eldest young lady."


    As soon as he said this, Lin MengWu''s face became stiff.


    Her eyes twinkled, apparently trying to find a suitable excuse.


    "How do I know about her? However, she has always been restless and used to making enemies everywhere. Even if she suddenly dies one day, it is not an accident."


    "Lin MengWu, if you are half as smart as your mother, I''m afraid you won''t come to this end."


    Suddenly, Lin MengWu panicked.


    No one will know her relationship with her mother.


    By the way, it must be Lin Mengya''s bitch!


    She stared at Su Mei in a bad tone.


    "My mother died long ago. It seems that my sister is really powerful. Now she doesn''t even pay attention to her mother!"


    "Don''t worry, madam. If you were alive, I''m afraid it would be none of your business. Lin MengWu, I know your background very well. But if you have to be an orphan, I can satisfy you. Ning Liang, do you know what to do?"


    Ning Liang nodded, turned and went out of the door.


    Now, Lin MengWu can''t pretend to go on.


    She wanted to rush out, but she was blocked back by the blade of Bai su.


    "What are you going to do? I warn you, you''d better not go too far."


    "What''s your hurry? Didn''t your mother die long ago? If your mother hadn''t died, you wouldn''t be the second lady of the palace family. You said if I drove your mother and daughter out, what would he do to you if he was killed by the palace?"


    Her words froze Lin MengWu''s footsteps.


    If Gong Tu knew that she was not a real Gong family, he would kill her!


    Lin MengWu hesitated. It didn''t take her long to make a choice between her own life and her mother''s life.


    Even if her mother is here, she must hope that she can choose to live by herself.


    Yes, as long as she lives, she can avenge her mother!


    Lin Mengya looked at each other sarcastically. How long did it take? Lin MengWu gave up her mother.


    Even though shangguanqing has thousands of faults, she has worked hard for her only daughter.


    How would she feel if she knew what her daughter had chosen.


    "You are really cold-blooded. You even ignore your parents for yourself."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but sneer.


    In Lin MengWu''s eyes, her hatred is becoming more and more obvious.


    Bai Su also clenched the long sword in her hand. As long as Lin MengWu dared to rush over against the master, she would not hesitate to pierce each other''s throat.


    "Well, if you kill your mother, there will be no one in the world who can prove your identity. Where am I willing to kill such precious evidence?"


    This sentence makes Lin MengWu understand that the other party is deceiving her.


    "Bitch, how dare you lie to me!"


    "What if I lie to you? Lin MengWu, look at you now. People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts. I look disgusting!"


    From entering the door, Lin Mengya determined some speculation in her heart.


    Once upon a time, there were all kinds of spices to cover up, and the smell of blood was not obvious.

 Chapter 1682

    But now, the smell of Lin MengWu is almost frighteningly strong for her.


    Especially when she is crazy now, her eyes are red, and she doesn''t look like a normal person at all.


    But somehow, she saw some fear from Lin MengWu''s eyes.


    Strange, Lin MengWu should resent her more now. How can she be so afraid of her?


    "I ask you, did you put your hand on the maid who was dead in the lake?"


    She asked coldly, but Lin MengWu smiled contemptuously.


    "Yes, I did it. I''m just a slave. I''ll die if I die. My sister only lets you arrest me. She''s not here. I see who dares to touch me!"


    Lin Mengya laughed angrily.


    It seems that this man is really pretending to be crazy. Unfortunately, Lin MengWu is really wrong.


    "But the owner only said, let me keep you alive."


    Her words were chilly, which immediately made Lin MengWu''s sense of crisis soar.


    Unfortunately, before she had any other action, Bai Su''s long sword pointed to her neck.


    "Don''t move."


    Spitting out cold words is definitely not a simple threat.


    Lin Mengya approached step by step, but Lin MengWu''s body began to tremble unconsciously.


    Sure enough, she was afraid!


    Lin Mengya stared at Lin MengWu''s eyes quietly. She saw fear and panic, but it was strange that these reactions were more like her unconscious stress reaction.


    She suddenly remembered something, stretched out her hand and grasped Lin MengWu''s wrist.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Lin MengWu immediately screamed.


    But because they had physical contact, Lin Mengya felt the abnormality of Lin MengWu more clearly.


    A touch of disdain appeared on her face.


    "I thought you had much ability. So, that''s all."


    Lin MengWu was shocked and inexplicable.


    That feeling appeared very strong, almost instantly swept through all the emotions in her heart.


    Suddenly, she was not half prepared.


    Lin Mengya just squeezed her wrist tightly, then turned her other hand over and took out a silver needle.


    She grabbed Lin MengWu''s hand harder, and the other hand was as fast as lightning. She stabbed the tip of the needle into the middle finger of Lin MengWu''s right hand.


    "Ah --"


    The shrill wail is not like a human voice.


    Lin MengWu began to tremble violently, but his eyes turned white.


    When Bai Su realized that something was wrong, she immediately took Lin Mengya and stepped back.


    And Lin MengWu covered his right hand like a beast, rolling and crying.


    "Master, she..."


    Bai Su frowned and sounded the alarm in her heart.


    But Lin Mengya always looked at Lin MengWu calmly, but the irony in her eyes was gradually cold.


    "She died by herself. Lin MengWu, you feed others'' flesh and blood for your youth and beauty. I broke your evil poison today to teach you a lesson."


    No wonder the maid''s stomach was almost hollowed out.


    Before, candlelight dragons used human blood and various poisons as medicine guides, which can make people young and not old.


    But Lin Meng''s dance is obviously better today.


    No wonder she was afraid of herself.


    Because she is the highest point of all poisons in the world, she is afraid of the evil insects on Lin MengWu, not herself.


    "No! What did you do? Bitch, what did you do to me? Ah!"


    The evil Gu was broken by Lin Mengya in the most violent and direct way.


    All of a sudden, Lin MengWu felt that her skin was torn by life.


    She could hardly control the pain, but what made her more unacceptable was the strange look on her face.


    Lin MengWu rushed into the room, the only bronze mirror left.


    In the dim yellow mirror, her original snow-white and beautiful face has aged a lot.


    Once upon a time, a young girl now looks like a village woman.


    "Ah --"


    She covered her face and let out a penetrating scream.


    "No, it''s not me!"


    With a bang, she dropped the bronze mirror.


    The destruction of her beauty has completely lost her mind.


    Desperate, she rushed to her enemy.


    Bai Su had been on guard for a long time and kicked over Lin MengWu.


    The man who was thrown to the ground and couldn''t get up for a moment and a half was like a ghost. He stretched out his hands desperately in an attempt to catch the bitch''s heart.


    "Lin MengWu, all your tragedies come from your greed."


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth lightly.


    She had seen through this woman.


    Born in Hou''s house, he is loved by thousands of people. He has a beautiful face and a bright future.


    But all this was buried by Lin MengWu himself.


    "It''s mine! It should be mine! It''s all you, it''s all your fault!"


    Lin MengWu''s eyes are torn, and he is still unrepentant.


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to go on. If such a person can be reasonable, he won''t end up like this.


    "From now on, you will never have a chance to meddle in other people''s everything. Just stay here and die."


    Such words are more useful than any of her previous words.


    Lin MengWu finally understood that she was finished!


    Not only will there be no more opportunities, but even their own freedom will be deprived.


    Looking at the back of them leaving, Lin MengWu sensed his stupidity slowly.


    "No! You can''t do this! Su Mei, I know I''m wrong. I know I shouldn''t covet Lin Mengya''s things. I know I''m wrong. Give me another chance. I can deal with gongtu for you. I''m willing to do anything!"


    Now you know how to change your strategy?


    Lin Mengya turned back half her head and looked at the pleading Lin MengWu mockingly.


    "If you know you''re wrong, you shouldn''t have done it. If you did, it means you don''t think it''s wrong at all.


    Lin MengWu, put away your hypocrisy. I''m tired of it. "


    Then she left without looking back with her head.


    Lin Meng danced alone and continued her monologue there.


    From Lin MengWu, Lin Mengya''s face was not relaxed, but more dignified.


    Because when she first saw this medicine before, whether it was Qinghu or others, there were great disadvantages and great harm to the human body.


    However, from Lin MengWu''s body, she saw the trend of improving day by day.


    This shows that the other party has not stopped, and even has found out the necessary conditions for success.


    If she was not born to restrain the poisonous insects, I''m afraid that ordinary people will never want to break the evil insects on Lin MengWu for a lifetime.


    So, to some extent, they have come close to success.


    What makes her feel a little creepy is that if the other party wants to use evil insects to do something


    Youth is not old enough to make countless people crazy about it!


    No, she can''t watch this happen!


    She has just returned to Dongyuan and wants someone to pick up the teacher.


    Before long, he saw Gong Si and Ning Liang coming in with a gloomy face.


    "What happened?"


    She immediately asked, but after the two men looked at each other, the fourth brother said angrily.


    "What a palace butcher! You expelled him from the Palace House, but he changed his profession with those people from the side branches. That''s not enough. Do you know that when you first came back, you met the extortion of the patrol against those who entered the city, and it happened at this time!"


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya immediately realized the seriousness of the situation.


    The patrol team''s means were extremely cruel. Although she had thought about remedial measures later, she didn''t expect that they had become Gong Tu''s weapon to retaliate against the Gong family.


    "Don''t worry about it. Fortunately, we were prepared before, so we can carry it for the time being. However, he took people from other branches to stir up trouble. I''m afraid it will change later."


    The fourth brother frowned. It was obvious that things were not as simple as he said.


    "Fourth young master, those people have to ask you to give them an explanation and say that they want you to pay with blood!"


    Gong Ping wiped the cold sweat on his head and hurried to report back.


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart.


    After all, human life is vital. Anyway, the Gong family also has the responsibility to monitor the adverse situation.


    "Let''s go out and have a look first. It''s no way to hide like this."


    Before, the big brother and the second brother were doing this, and Gong Tu must not be the only means to make trouble in such a short time.


    For today''s sake, we can only take one step at a time.


    Gong Si also felt that she was reasonable, but she didn''t trust her to go out with those people.


    "It''s too late to take care of this. Besides, I haven''t been involved in those things of the palace family in the open. Even if Gong Tu wants to throw dirty water on me, he doesn''t have such a chance."


    Bad news has been coming from Gong Ping. Lin Mengya didn''t dare to delay any more.


    Several people hurried to the door, only to see a large group of people standing outside.


    At the moment, they are excited and abusing the palace family.


    Suddenly the door opened, and they were in high spirits, scolding everything.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. I know you are all victims. I can understand your mood!"


    Gong Si said loudly, but there were so many people that almost no one listened to his advice.


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd.


    "The palace family are in the house and rush in to avenge the dead people!"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone took the lead and wanted to rush in.


    Under such a disparity in the number of people, the group of hospital guards are basically Mantis.


    Seeing this, Bai Su immediately protected Lin Mengya. When she was ready to retreat back, a lot of strong guards rushed out on both sides.


    The guards had sharp blades in their hands, and each of them was vicious. It was difficult to provoke them at first sight.


    As soon as these people appeared, they protected all the people of the palace family properly.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Si were surprised. This is an emergency today. They have no time to respond.


    Besides, she doesn''t know these people at all.

 Chapter 1683

    Soon, someone solved her doubts.


    I saw a figure walking slowly on a horse on the road separated by those guards.


    The people around are still trying to hit the human wall, but the guards seem to be in a steady stream. They can fight with their chamber in a very short time.


    She looked at the man on the horse, who was just looking at her.


    "You''re at a loss?"


    A simple word, let her put down a heart.


    She shook her head, and her smile did not change at all because of the situation here.


    "No."


    "But I think you have suffered."


    Long Tianyu''s indifferent sight swept the crowd at will.


    "Those who dare to move without permission will be killed."


    A group of people who were excited just now are as quiet as chickens.


    Long Tianyu has such ability that he can''t resist at all.


    However, relying on the large number of people, naturally there were bold people who shouted angrily.


    "It was their family who killed my people first. Today, they must give us an explanation!"


    "Yes, it''s natural to kill for your life!"


    Seeing the crowd boiling again, long Tianyu narrowed his eyes as if he were looking at a group of dead objects.


    "Those who make up numbers, kill!"


    His killing intention alone was enough to shake the hearts of those people.


    After listening to this sentence, those who made the most noise just now were like quails, holding in the crowd.


    Lin Mengya soon noticed something wrong with the other party.


    Looking carefully, she found that among these people, there were many faces she had seen.


    No wonder long Tianyu wants to suppress it in this way.


    She came out and stood in front of the crowd.


    "It''s our responsibility. Naturally, we won''t pass the buck. But if you make trouble like this, you won''t get any results. Why don''t you send a representative from your family and let''s go to the government together."


    She spoke earnestly, and the group of guards watched covetously. They knew that they couldn''t make trouble today.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes scraped through the crowd and spoke again.


    "Liar, deceiver, kill!"


    Suddenly, someone counseled.


    Even, she saw someone trying to sneak out of the crowd.


    But as soon as someone wanted to slip away, they were blocked by guards who didn''t know where they came from.


    "Since I''m here to talk about things, how can I leave so easily? Although I''m easy to talk, I won''t show any kindness to those liars."


    Gong Si also understood.


    And he also recognized that there were some people there, who came from.


    When their family bought non Yecheng real estate, there were so many people who thought they had rare goods to live in. When it was not enough to sell them at a high price, they repented and wanted more.


    Because when they buy land and houses, they give them enough money and arrange new houses for them, which is completely legal and reasonable.


    So in the end, this group of people had to leave in dismay.


    But I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "You, what do you want to do? I didn''t do anything!"


    The one who made the most trouble just now pretends to be innocent.


    But which of the three people here can be easily fooled by him?


    "If you''re innocent, just go in. If any of you still want to go, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Gong Si had a handsome face, as mild as March, but his tone was bitter cold.


    Soon, among the crowd, those who tried to confuse fish with eyes, and those who were really the families of the victims, were divided into two groups and all entered the palace.


    However, one entered the firewood room and the other entered the living room.


    From the beginning to the end, there was long Tianyu with the group of people under him. Unexpectedly, none of them dared to make trouble.


    "Why are you here at this time?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately fell behind and asked quietly.


    Before, because the aristocratic family was here, long Tianyu did not appear in order not to arouse the suspicion of some interested people.


    But in the dark, long Tianyu made full preparations for her.


    But why didn''t things start today? Long Tianyu arrived in a very high-profile way, which made Lin Mengya have to doubt.


    "I have something else for you. Let''s go and have a look first. We''ll talk about it later."


    Long Tianyu held her hand in the dark.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and didn''t struggle. Anyway, no one saw it and shook it.


    But this man is too hard.


    As the crowd arrived at the main hall, there were more people, and long Tianyu let go.


    She quietly disliked the sleeve. At a glance, there was a faint red mark on her wrist.


    It can be seen that this man is very hard.


    Strange, what''s the matter today?


    She asked with her eyes, but the latter just looked at her deeply, as always affectionate and introverted.


    So that she could only smile back and focus her attention on the living room.


    Those delegates are not like those who take the lead.


    But each of them had more or less grief and anger on their faces.


    That''s the reaction after relatives are killed.


    The Gong family must be responsible for these people.


    Gong Si didn''t sit down, but took a deep breath and bowed deeply.


    "Everybody, I''m sorry, big guy."


    No matter what reason you find, you can''t get rid of it.


    If it had not been for their temporary weakness, their concern for the past, and their failure to do a good job of supervision, the patrol might not have happened.


    For the attitude of the fourth brother, not everyone bought it.


    Someone stood up excitedly and wanted to rush with red eyes, but was pulled by the people next to him.


    "You give back my brother''s life! You animals, he''s only thirteen years old. How can you do it!"


    Angry roar, mixed with heavy thoughts of relatives.


    They came with hope, but they stepped into the abyss of eternal doom.


    Such disappointment is beyond everyone''s ability to bear.


    People who have never lost their loved ones can''t feel the pain.


    Gong Si bit his lips and silently accepted the scolding of this group of family members.


    At the beginning, when their parents died one by one, they also complained and hated, but more of them were endless sadness.


    Lin Mengya looked at her fourth brother and knew that it must have recalled his past.


    He sighed gently. In fact, everyone is in sympathy with each other.


    "Everybody, I beg you to listen to me."


    Her soft voice, with a soothing power.


    She stood beside her fourth brother and said sincerely.


    "I know that everyone has lost their relatives now. No matter what we do, it can''t be recovered and compensated. In fact, the fourth young master asked everyone to come in in in the hope that they wouldn''t be deceived by the traitors, so that they wouldn''t be used to do things that hurt the relatives and make the enemies happy."


    As soon as she had finished, she heard someone say.


    "Of course you can say anything now. Also, your palace family has a great cause. Naturally, what you say is what you say."


    Lin Mengya was not angry, but continued to explain.


    "Just now, this brother has a point. Maybe you think we''re bullying. But you guys, I used to be a victim. The brother in gray, do you remember that two weak women were sunburned by the patrol for a day and a night because they were stigmatized as arsonists?"


    The man who was a little dull remembered immediately when she said so.


    But he can''t remember the woman''s appearance, so he''s not sure.


    "I still remember that you wanted to give the guard money and ask him to send me some water. But the guard took the money but didn''t do it and threatened you not to tell anyone about it. I shook my head at you, didn''t I?"


    At that time, she was just afraid that this kind-hearted big brother would burn herself, so she did it very implicitly.


    No one knows about it except the party concerned.


    When Lin Mengya sent someone to look for the eldest brother, she didn''t find any clues. It can be seen that the eldest brother didn''t tell anyone about it.


    At that time, the man was wronged before he was locked in. Now, he can be sure almost immediately.


    "That''s right! The girl was embarrassed by those animals!"


    Although the means of transforming her identity into one of the victims is shameless, it is the best entry point for now.


    After all, they only treat the palace family as enemies now.


    If this goes on, it can only be used by others.


    It''s even possible to be hurt twice.


    This is also the last thing she wants to see.


    Of course, some people still don''t believe it.


    "Where can there be such a coincidence in the world? Besides, if she had been bullied by the palace family, why would she still stand on the side of the palace family? Don''t you sing in unison and want to deceive us!"


    The honest man immediately retorted loudly.


    "I didn''t lie! This girl was wronged. Many people saw it at that time!"


    The voice of doubt did not stop.


    "Since many people have seen it, maybe she just pretended to deceive you."


    The man was stubborn. After all, the girl''s movements were very hidden at that time. She didn''t even see the patrol outside, let alone others?


    "I didn''t lie, and neither did she! She was the girl who was dying from the sun that day!"


    "I don''t believe it anyway!"


    "If you don''t believe it, so does she!"


    The two men came and went, but they quarreled first.


    Lin Mengya immediately stopped and said.


    "Please stop first, you two. If this can''t prove that I''m also one of the victims, then there''s another thing, I think you should have heard of."


    The two men no longer quarreled, but stared at each other angrily.


    She thought a little and continued.


    "My name is Su Mei. I was originally a female student in Sitai college. I was expelled from the palace family for murdering the ancestors of the palace family and several young masters. Should everyone know this?

 Chapter 1684

    The group nodded when they heard the speech.


    After all, the original things made a storm all over the city. They all came to look for their relatives. Naturally, they also heard about it.


    "To tell you the truth, the person who framed me was gong Tu, who was expelled from the palace. Maybe I now say that he did all the evil things, and everyone will not believe it. But like everyone else, I have grievances to sue. I hope you can give us a chance to plead. When we find out the truth about this matter, we will give you justice."


    Someone began to waver.


    In fact, they didn''t really want to fight against the palace family, but they were angry for a while. In addition, their relatives died miserably. They had no place to complain, so they were used.


    Now, some people have made promises, and they are inevitably persuaded.


    At the same time, there are people who don''t believe her at all.


    "Hum, you and the palace family are not all together! You just want to fool us, so that we can hide it from the world at that time!"


    His words immediately aroused some resonance.


    Lin Mengya''s attitude at this time is not blindly tolerant.


    "Sir, it''s a bad thing to say. You said the palace family did it. Do you have definite evidence in your hand?"


    The man stared and said with a sneer.


    "Look, it''s beginning to deny now, isn''t it? It''s clear that the patrol of your palace family did it. Dare you say it has nothing to do with your palace family?"


    "I didn''t deny it. Let me ask you, do you have any direct evidence to prove when, where, and who did it?"


    As soon as she said this, the other party immediately lost his temper.


    This was also expected by Lin Mengya.


    To be on the safe side, Gong TU will find a way to destroy the evidence.


    These people are just smoke bombs in butcher Gong''s hands.


    "Well... Anyway, people are missing on your palace''s fief, and your palace must be responsible to the end!"


    The head was a stem, and he actually played tricks.


    Lin Mengya looked at the prick, and there was no anger on her face. She just said something.


    "Sir, you keep saying that you want the palace family to be responsible. However, you don''t listen to my explanation. You don''t believe the palace family will give you an explanation. Instead, you listen to the instigation of the palace traitors. Let me ask you, are you here to seek justice for your family, or are you deliberately coming to the palace family to find fault because of the favor of those people?"


    The man seemed to have been trampled on by her and burst into a rage.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t give him the chance to continue to slander the palace family, but said painstakingly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you all came here for justice. I also believe that you want a clear result more than making trouble. I promise you that as long as you can give us a chance, I will give you an explanation in half a month. But before that, let me remind you. This is the forbidden land of the palace family, the palace What kind of family is a family. I think everyone knows. However, some people encourage you to fight against the palace family. I want you to think about whether such people are helping you or harming you. "


    When people are angry, many things are heated by a moment''s mind.


    Now, after calming down, some things you couldn''t see before will gradually become clear.


    In the crowd, the kind big brother frowned.


    He suddenly remembered the man who had gathered them all together before.


    From beginning to end, the man encouraged the big guys to come to the palace to make trouble.


    He also said that the more they make trouble, the more satisfied the people of the palace family will give them an explanation.


    Now, it seems that the man really has some bad intentions.


    "Girl, I can trust you. Please give it to you about my family!"


    She looked at the kind brother gratefully, nodded and said sincerely.


    "Please don''t worry. Later, you follow my housekeeper to register the status of your missing relatives. The more detailed, the better. Also, if you don''t mind, we can arrange your accommodation. In this way, no matter what happens, we can inform you at the first time."


    The kind elder brother nodded again and again. He was also eager to find someone, and immediately followed Ning Liang away.


    Some of the remaining people, because of his leadership, either voluntarily or dragged by others, also went to register with him.


    Looking at fewer and fewer people, she was a little relieved.


    Turning around, I happened to see four brothers and long Tianyu looking at her.


    But the latter''s eyes are much more complicated.


    "I''ll see what''s going on outside. You... I''ll go first."


    Up to now, Gong Si still looks at Murong Xi a little uncomfortable.


    But he was more aware of his sister''s temperament and left space for both of them.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to say something to me?"


    She came to long Tianyu, took his hand and said softly.


    She is always busy with the palace family these days. She hasn''t seen him for several days.


    Who knows, long Tianyu hugged her vigorously.


    He had great strength, but he was afraid of hurting her, so he wanted to keep some strength.


    But this time, long Tianyu tied her tightly and wanted to crush her and embed her in her body.


    Lin Mengya gently stroked his back and asked softly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    But long Tianyu hugged her hard and didn''t even say a word.


    Lin Mengya knew that he valued himself, so she let him go.


    I don''t know how long I held long. Long Tianyu''s iron arm was slightly loosened.


    Lin Mengya gently pushed her away and rubbed her arm.


    Long Tianyu asked in a deep voice with a little self reproach in his eyes.


    "Sorry, did I hurt you?"


    "You know, well, it doesn''t hurt."


    Lin Mengya looked at the man in front of her and became a little cautious, with a soft head in her heart.


    Although in his eyes, he is as fragile as a porcelain doll.


    But because of this, he will pay more attention to himself.


    "What the hell happened? You''re in such a hurry. You''re not afraid to be discovered."


    She said angrily, but long Tianyu didn''t care.


    "You''re my wife. It''s no big deal if they find out."


    "What are you?"


    Long Tianyu''s face changed slightly.


    Lin Mengya read some alert from his eyes.


    "Someone came out of Xiancheng."


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya''s heart "clattered" for a moment.


    Although she is very busy now, she and long Tianyu have not forgotten the hidden danger that can explode at any time.


    I couldn''t help but ask some eagerly.


    "Isn''t it that they can''t come out completely now?"


    "Don''t be afraid. So far, they really can''t send troops out. However, the activities in Xiancheng have become more and more frequent. The person I sent to guard an entrance and exit in Xiancheng has been missing for two months. The person I sent to check said that it has become an empty city without a living mouth."


    No wonder long Tianyu''s face is so ugly.


    It''s strange that Wei Guo has a vast territory. Even if he can use a large number of people, he still can''t catch it after all.


    "What about the other entrances and exits?"


    "There''s nothing unusual for the time being. I''ve ordered them to guard day and night."


    She nodded in panic. Long Tianyu looked at her and immediately regretted.


    He took her face in his hands and kissed her forehead.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Even if there are some things, the time is not ripe.


    But if those people really dare to provoke them, he will eradicate them at all costs.


    With her comfort, she calmed down.


    In fact, it''s not how terrible the people in Xiancheng are, but for a long time, the things in Xiancheng are like a mountain, pressing on her heart.


    Virtually, it gave her a strong psychological hint.


    No, she can''t go on like this.


    How can she be the coach before the war?


    "I know. I''ll ask the four brothers to strengthen their patrol. Don''t worry too much. After all, they don''t know that I''m Lin Mengya yet. With the preparations we made before, we should be able to disturb their sight."


    His woman is so extraordinary.


    In a short time, he has recovered his reason.


    Long Tianyu''s heart lit up a flame of pride.


    "Well, actually, I came this time to give you something."


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    After all, it obviously matters that he can deliver it in person.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu just took out a black jade bracelet.


    "This..."


    Before she finished asking, she saw long Tianyu twist a few times.


    The bracelet broke with a crisp "click".


    Finally, a small black sword appeared in his hand.


    Lin Mengya picked it up curiously and felt relieved to play with it.


    It''s warm and cool. The material is like jade and non jade, and it''s crystal black. It''s a baby.


    "Put it on and you can''t leave for a moment. If you really find the people in Xiancheng, they dare not catch you if you have this in hand."


    Long Tianyu patiently explained, then demonstrated the usage himself, and finally put it on her wrist.


    The snow-white wrist, set off by the Black Bracelet, looks more and more white than snow.


    Lin Mengya turned curiously and habitually asked Xiaoyao to analyze it.


    But Xiaoyao only said that the material of the bracelet was some unknown metal.


    "OK, I''ll write it down. But is this bracelet so magical?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her with a curious look, lowered his head and couldn''t help kissing her wrist.


    "Do you know what this thing is made of?"


    "I don''t think this material is gold, silver, copper and iron that can be seen everywhere. Don''t sell off, just tell me."


    She muttered and asked long Tianyu for an answer.


    The latter really couldn''t resist her and gave up trying to test her.


    "Ya''er, this thing is taken from the scepter of the last leader of the kingdom of Guwei!"

 Chapter 1685

    Lin Mengya is stupid.


    She blinked, but what she wanted to say was choked in her throat.


    God! The scepter of the ancient kingdom of Wei! The best of antiques!


    "How much is that worth?"


    As soon as she spoke, she wanted to slap herself.


    It''s this time. Why did she miss again?


    However, long Tianyu thought about it carefully before answering her.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be worth much."


    "Why?"


    "Because the scepter has been divided and is no longer complete."


    Loser!


    Lin mengarden felt that his heart was dripping blood, and he looked very sorry.


    Long Tianyu was amused by her reaction and scraped her nose.


    "I''m afraid you''re the richest man in the whole Wei country. What else do you still love?"


    Money can''t spoil good things, can it?


    But soon, she stopped worrying.


    Because she found a strange thing.


    "Yu, he seems to have some reaction to my blood!"


    Xiao Yao found out about it.


    Since the last time they were almost locked up in the head of their fourth brother, they have developed a revolutionary friendship.


    Xiaoyao is more dependent on her, and she also takes the initiative to take the responsibility of educating Xiaoyao.


    Small artificial intelligence, just like children, is the time to pester people.


    In order to make Xiaoyao have something to do, she turned on the monitoring of her physical condition.


    In other words, every minute, every second, Xiaoyao is observing the data of all parts of her body.


    Not long after the bracelet was put on, Xiaoyao sent an emergency report.


    Said that the part of the blood flowing through the wrist had some abnormalities.


    "What?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t react for a moment, so Lin Mengya had to explain.


    "That is, the blood flowing through the bracelet has some other components. However, this component is very few and can be almost ignored."


    In fact, the test results given by Xiaoyao were a little unexpected.


    According to the results, the toxin contained in her blood has changed a little because of the bracelet.


    However, because the dose is too small, it is not easy for small drugs to detect abnormalities. There is nothing else to do with other information.


    "Will it hurt your body?"


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu immediately asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya communicated with Xiaoyao. The latter gave her advice that she could keep it for a look first.


    After all, she has a special constitution. No one can say whether it is good or bad.


    "I can''t see it yet, but don''t worry. If there is any problem, I will say," Alas, you always have your ideas and opinions. Although I don''t agree, I can''t stop it. In this way, you''d better be more careful when you go in and out in the future. Take more people, and I''ll send someone to check as soon as possible. "


    She can understand the worry of the fourth brother.


    In fact, long Tianyu''s people will also stare secretly. In fact, the safety factor in the city is still very high.


    Now the only thing they should guard against is that someone will take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Especially Gong Tu.


    Previously, in order not to let the Gong family curse, she had to let Gong Tu go temporarily.


    But they both know that some things have long been an endless situation.


    Let''s see who is better!


    Although the group of people who came to make trouble were comforted by her.


    But outside, there are still rumors.


    Especially those who are mixed in and encourage those family members to make trouble. After Ning Liang''s pressing questions, what they say is of little value.


    Several people who used to be the side branch of the palace family just said that they just couldn''t stand it and wanted to help seek justice.


    Of course, she doesn''t believe a word of this nonsense.


    But after all, they didn''t cause any serious consequences. After a warning, they had to let people go.


    But those people didn''t stop spreading rumors.


    Within a few days, the whole feiye city was rumored that the palace family bullied and sheltered criminals with power.


    When the rumors spread most fiercely, Lin Mengya posted a notice at the gate of the city.


    If someone knows the details of these cases, they can come to the palace to exchange information for reward.


    The lowest one is one or two silver, and the highest one has a hundred silver.


    And if it turns out to be useful information, pay immediately.


    To this end, she also got a bulletin board.


    Every day, all useful information will be publicized in the bulletin board.


    This is not over. She also let the family members supervise together.


    Those families are also anxious, so they are the first to know the feedback of every message.


    Therefore, under this completely transparent operation, those rumors, such as the palace family bullying others, are naturally defeated.


    Even those family members gradually volunteered to maintain the palace family.


    Nothing else, just because they felt the sincerity of the palace family.

 Chapter 1686

    But although the rumor has been suppressed for the time being, other parts of the palace family have had large and small problems one after another.


    In the past, for long-term consideration, Lao Zu also arranged some people in branches to various shops and Zhuangzi.


    I didn''t expect that this group of people had an outsider for a long time, but in a few months, they did many things to enrich their own pockets.


    Now as soon as they left, the problem quickly came out.


    In order to sort out these bad debts, Lin Mengya and Gong Si had to check the accounts day and night.


    Fortunately, with the help of small medicine, the accounts were checked at an inhuman speed.


    Rao is so. She has been busy for two days and two nights. The dark circles under her eyes come out and meet people, which is the end.


    Cup after cup of strong tea poured down, and she can''t sleep now.


    The whole person collapsed in the chair, closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    When long Tianyu came to the door, he saw such a scene.


    Look at her rare tiredness, but she is distressed.


    Walk behind her gently, take over her hand and massage her head gently.


    The warm and powerful fingers seem to have another kind of magic.


    Soon, she felt her dizzy head and sober a lot.


    Habitually leaning in his arms, smelling the fragrance of medicine smoked by his body temperature, and the dissipated sleepiness quietly surged up again.


    "Didn''t I invite some capable accountants for you?"


    Long Tianyu frowned, but he was not willing to blame her again.


    At the beginning of checking the accounts, long Tianyu was afraid that she would be tired, so he sent five accountants with outstanding ability.


    But Xiaoyao has inherent advantages in the calculation of figures. If those people come, it will take at least ten days and a half months to complete the liquidation.


    It''s just the current situation of the palace family. It''s better to know these things as soon as possible.


    "Isn''t it because your wife is the most capable? Don''t you often say that those who can do more work?"


    "Ya''er, don''t try to be strong again."


    Listening to the man''s words, Lin Mengya naturally admitted her mistake with some dissatisfaction.


    He opened his eyes, circled his waist and rubbed his solid abdominal muscles like a kitten.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it. I won''t do it again."


    She was very sleepy and had a slight nasal tone.


    Lazy and soft, where is long Tianyu willing to be angry with her?


    Big hands gently stroked her long hair. Long Tianyu picked her up at the waist, walked back to her room and placed the person on the bed.


    As soon as her tired body was next to the pillow, Lin Mengya was so comfortable that she didn''t want to move any more.


    After a deep sleep, knowing that she felt that all the physical strength she had consumed in recent days had recovered, she opened her eyes and saw the man sitting by his bed.


    Long Tianyu was also looking at her. The two looked at each other at once, revealing an tacit smile.


    "Wake up?"


    She nodded. As soon as she wanted to go down, she was picked up horizontally and put on the stool.


    "I asked someone to steam you a bowl of Baihua honey cheese. Try it."


    Lin Mengya, who is sober, is unusually clever.


    After eating the sweet honey cheese, he couldn''t help smiling at long Tianyu.


    Until the man couldn''t fit any more, he sighed and said.


    "I''m just angry that you don''t know how to take care of your body. I didn''t think about it properly. Just now I''ve asked someone to find more than a dozen accounting rooms. Your fourth brother will choose and teach you himself. You won''t suffer any more."


    Lin Mengya nodded and smiled.


    How big is the Gong family? How many accounts do you need, sir?


    But she dare not say that now.


    After eating, long Tianyu put on shoes and socks for her herself.


    The two men just went out of the door, but it was already red outside.


    She slept all day.


    After the previous storm, the Gong family was even more united.


    In recent days, the Gong family has returned to normal.


    After long Tianyu accompanied her around, she found that there was really nothing to do. Finally, Lin Mengya suggested that she might as well go out for a stroll.


    Although it is early autumn, it is still a little hot at night.


    Feiye City lifted the curfew and held a supportive attitude towards Yefang.


    The excitement during the day can''t see anything. Only at night can we see the real situation of feiye city.


    Of course, another point is that she hasn''t dated long Tianyu for a long time.


    Although I am an old husband and wife, sometimes I also need this sentiment.


    The two men left quietly from the back door, and their bodyguards were not far or near behind, hiding in the crowd.


    Night, blurred people''s faces, seems to be able to close people''s distance.


    Holding hands with him, she walked slowly on the busy long street, as if she were the most ordinary couple in the world, with quiet years and white heads.


    Long Tianyu always likes to protect her in his arms. He is tall and stable as a towering mountain when he envelops her.


    For the first time, she gave birth to the idea of relying on people.


    The little hand hugged his waist and put his face on his back.


    Who knows, the man carried himself on his back as soon as he mentioned it.


    "Hey, you..."


    "Lie down."


    He patted her on the butt. Suddenly, Lin Mengya didn''t dare to move.


    Lying on his broad back, at that moment, her eyes were slightly acidic.


    "Ya''er."


    "Huh?"


    "Can you try to rely on me?"


    It''s not aimless dependence, but the dependence that puts trust in his hands.


    Lin Mengya knew that the man really understood the uneasiness hidden in her heart.


    Probably because I was left behind since I was a child.


    Even she didn''t realize it. In fact, she didn''t believe anyone could become her own dependence.


    She sucked her nose, but she didn''t promise, but she didn''t refuse.


    "I know I''m not doing enough. But believe me, I can solve all the problems for you. Of course, it''s us together."


    He spoke slowly, as if after careful consideration, rather than a hot head.


    On his back, she felt her heart warm with his tenderness.


    "I can try. I''m sorry, I..."


    She wanted to say something, but she found it difficult to say.


    Before them, even though they had gone through the wind and rain and broke into thousands of difficulties and dangers hand in hand, they always lacked such a lost tacit understanding.


    Two hearts know each other, far less than the heart is so natural.


    It''s just that she is willing to open her heart, and he is willing to tolerate everything.


    "Since you feel sorry for me, you might as well give me some compensation."


    His eyes were as bright as stars in the angle she couldn''t see.


    This is a verbal touch of her cheap, but unexpectedly, the beloved on her back pulled her head with his small hand.


    He was forced to turn back, and then her breath suddenly approached.


    The delicate cherry petals blocked his lips and hid all his words in his tongue.


    Around, people come and go.


    But they are like no one else, leaving only each other''s world in their eyes.


    At that moment, she proved her love to him without reservation.


    And he was the same, his heart swelled with emotion.


    After a long time, Lin Mengya blushed and buried her head on his shoulder.


    "Still, don''t go!"


    Long Tianyu smiled stiffly.


    "I don''t know who was so brave just now."


    "What''s the matter? You''re mine. I''ll kiss you if I want!"


    As soon as I raised my head, I saw his face moving and teasing smile.


    Lin Mengya stared at him and continued to bury it on his shoulder. However, she always smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    Long Tianyu was in a good mood and bumped up the people behind him.


    "Sit down, let''s go."


    The people who had just been attracted looked at them curiously.


    However, they are not afraid to be recognized by acquaintances by relying on the cover of night.


    Lin Mengya laughed enough and was put down by long Tianyu. The two began to browse in the night workshop.


    What happened before Gong Tu more or less affected the economy of non Yecheng.


    There are fewer people here than before, and most of the vendors'' business is a little weak.


    "Non Yecheng is like this. It can be imagined that other places will not be very good."


    Commerce is the economic lifeline of revitalizing the whole fiefdom.


    There is nothing she wants to do without the support of money.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to use the priceless treasure left by the ancestors of the palace family.


    If she has something to do and asks for this simple method instead of trying to solve the problem, she will only be at a loss in the end.


    It seems that she has to think of some way to make the economy in the fiefdom develop again.


    She was not idle except for observation.


    They often take the opportunity of shopping to ask the stall owner.


    Soon, she knew that the reason why the night shop became so depressed was that Gong Tu privately raised taxes a while ago.


    In addition, many small gangs have suddenly sprung up in the city.


    These people are usually in groups of three or five, with various names to eat and take cards.


    The shops under the name of the palace family in the city are OK, but they, retail investors, have been damaged.


    And most of these people are inextricably linked with the palace family.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya could not help hating Gong Tu and others more and more.


    If a rat excrement really spoils a pot of porridge, the image of the palace family will be ruined by this group of people.


    "Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu pinched her hand and gently advised.


    Lin Mengya took a breath, knew what he meant, and first pressed down the fire in her heart.


    She rubbed her stomach and said in a relaxed tone.


    "I ate a bowl of cheese in one day. After walking for so long, I''m a little hungry. Why don''t you go and buy me something?"


    Long Tianyu naturally agrees, but she hopes she can go together.


    But Lin Mengya gently shook her head, pointed to a stone stool not far in front for people to rest and said.


    "The night here is beautiful, and you can see the river. I think it''s much better than eating together with them."

 Chapter 1687

    "OK, let me have someone with you."


    The atmosphere before them was so good that long Tianyu wanted to take off all the stars and give them to her. How can he refuse her request.


    Soon, a bodyguard behind them, together with Bai Su, came to her.


    "How are you? Stay with miss. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Both of them answered, and long Tianyu ordered a few more words. Then they raised their feet and walked to the food stall.


    Lin Mengya sat on the stone bench and watched the broken stars scattered into the river. The stars seemed to come alive and sank and floated playfully on the water.


    I thought about the problems I encountered today, but behind me, there were footsteps.


    It''s not long Tianyu''s, nor those bodyguards, nor Bai Su''s.


    She suddenly turned her head and saw only a man standing in the shadow not far away.


    The man was neither far nor near from her. Bai Su and the guard were unaware of it.


    But Lin Mengya just felt that the other party was looking at her.


    With a raised eyebrow, she met each other''s eyes on guard.


    The man was looking at her carefully, and then she saw a pair of deep eyes.


    It seemed familiar, but her intuition told her that she was an absolute stranger.


    She stared at the man quietly, and the man stared at her.


    "Master, master?"


    Seeing her serious face, Bai Su immediately asked.


    Lin Mengya just took a distracted look at Bai su. When she turned her head again, the man had disappeared into the crowd.


    "Did you see anyone?"


    Bai Su immediately protected her and held the handle of the sword tightly.


    Be ready to rush up at any time to eliminate all dangers of the master.


    Lin Mengya was confused, but she just looked at each other. The other party didn''t do anything for her. Maybe she made a mountain out of a molehill.


    "It''s all right. The light is bad at night. I''m probably confused."


    Hearing what she said, Bai Su was relieved.


    Soon, long Tianyu, who bought her a snack, came back.


    The smell of things aroused the greedy insects in her stomach.


    Those are her favorite foods. Lin Mengya smiled and had a good time with delicious food and beautiful scenery.


    Patted her bulging belly. She felt that she was really corrupt in the middle of the night.


    From the beginning to the end, long Tianyu looked at her with spoiled eyes.


    "Full?"


    After putting the last small cage bag in, long Tianyu smiled and wiped the sauce from the corner of her mouth.


    "Burp... Well, let''s go. Let''s walk back."


    In order to eat, the two gave up their plan to take a sedan chair.


    Even though the days are hard, there are still many people on the street.


    The four of them are not unusual. When others see them, they can only be regarded as the childe of an ordinary family and take their wife out to play.


    The more you go to Gong''s house, the fewer pedestrians on the road.


    When Lin Mengya digested almost everything in her stomach, when she wanted to tell long Tianyu not to go home in a sedan chair, she found something unusual on the street.


    A crowd of people in night clothes poured out from all directions and surrounded them.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Su took out his long sword and asked in a fierce voice.


    But the group of people didn''t say a word. The first few rushed over with bright white blades.


    "Master, be careful!"


    After giving a warning, Bai Su rushed up with a long sword.


    The martial arts of those people were not as good as her, but the victory was the large number of people. Bai Su''s figure was immediately submerged and had no time to take care of her.


    At the same time, the guard also shot.


    Long Tianyu hugged her and stepped back against the wall.


    "Don''t you know that we are from the palace family? Aren''t you afraid of the anger of the palace family if you do so?"


    She seemed to be frightened. With a pale face, she moved out of the palace.


    Unexpectedly, there was no reaction to the counter attack, but the attack was even more severe.


    At the beginning, long Tianyu was able to deal with it with one hand.


    But a few minutes later, because most of the combat power was concentrated on his side, he was struggling.


    After fighting back a wave, someone immediately made up for it.


    There are many people on the other side. Even if they can fight again, they will inevitably be at a disadvantage.


    She cried with a little cry: "Su Yan, leave me alone, you run!"


    But when the man answered her answer, he was more attentive and protected her.


    For a time, their situation was in jeopardy and they were about to die.


    At this time, there was a gloomy voice outside.


    "Mr. Su Mei, if you had known today, why did you have to start?"


    She was stunned, immediately stood on tiptoe and looked out in horror.


    A dark shadow gradually became clear from far to near.


    After Lin Mengya saw the visitor clearly, she immediately called.


    "Gong Zhun! It''s you!"


    After Gong Zhun smiled twice, his eyes stared at her like a poisonous snake.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "You, if you don''t follow your master well, why do you come to poison me?"


    Unexpectedly, this seemed to touch the pain of Gong Zhun.


    His face suddenly turned dark, and his eyes were more like looking at his mortal enemy, staring at her fiercely.


    "If it weren''t for you, why should I be reduced to such a situation? You killed all the others. That woman, I want to live!"


    After hearing this, the man in black immediately accelerated his attack.


    Seeing that they were about to lose, the sneer on Gong Zhun''s face expanded.


    But soon his expression stiffened.


    Because the professional killers he bought with a lot of money were knocked down.


    "You, you..."


    Gong Zhun looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    The man who had just been beaten by them was now waving a few fists, and a piece of people fell to the ground.


    That casual look, as if the present is not a killer, but a child / child who has no ability to fight back.


    "A waste of time."


    Long Tianyu was too lazy to continue acting. After a few rounds, the killers were defeated.


    Seeing that things were bad, Gong Zhun turned and ran away.


    But as soon as he took a step, he heard a "click", followed by a sharp pain in his left knee.


    He couldn''t help but fall to the ground.


    "Where are you in such a hurry? The palace housekeeper?"


    Lin Mengya came out from behind long Tianyu and looked at Gong Zhun, who was kicked by long Tianyu and broke her knee. There was a little coldness in her smile.


    Dozens of capable guards poured out from everywhere, but in an instant, they surrounded them all.


    The situation reversed in an instant, and long Tianyu always focused on Lin Mengya.


    The garbage can''t get into his eyes.


    "Su Mei, please let me go!"


    Gong Zhun begged for mercy very spineless, but his eyes turned slowly and dishonestly.


    Lin Mengya looked down at him and thought that none of those ghost ideas could hide from her.


    "It''s not difficult to let you go. It''s just that today''s affairs are clearly explained to me."


    "Gong Tu asked me to come! He hated you for driving him out of the palace and blocking his way of wealth, so he let me... Ah..."


    Long Tianyu backhanded and inserted a long knife he had taken into Gong Zhun''s short leg.


    Suddenly, the sharp scream pierced the night sky.


    Gong Zhun stared at each other mercilessly. Unfortunately, when he saw his eyes which were several times colder than solid ice, he unconsciously removed his eyes.


    That''s the look of death.


    "You see, if you don''t tell the truth, you''ll suffer."


    "That''s Gong Tu. Who else will I avenge?"


    Still talking hard.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and said with a smile.


    "You think I''m stupid to deceive, don''t you? On the day of the ceremony, did Gong Tu give you an order not to really stop us?"


    It was said that the palace was accurate, and even the scream changed its tone.


    But he still clenched his teeth and didn''t change his mouth.


    "Also, in fact, you didn''t know about Gong Tu''s tampering on the memorial tablet. On the contrary, those elders who should have voted against it agreed because of your relationship. Am I right?"


    Now, Gong Zhun can''t hold it anymore.


    He broke out in a cold sweat, but it was not just pain.


    "You''ve been with Gong Tu for so long. You should know what kind of person Gong Tu is. So when you were expelled from the palace, you took advantage of the chaos to hide. Therefore, you didn''t attack me this time for Gong Tu!"


    Now, Gong must know that he is finished.


    In fact, these things can''t be difficult to guess.


    Ning Liang found out before that Gong Tu no longer trusted Gong Zhun not long ago.


    Even when the succession ceremony was arranged before, the original mechanism did not play any role after it was quietly changed by Gong Zhun.


    It''s the elders, because Gong Zhun came to deliver the news before.


    In order not to make Gong Zhun suspicious, but also to control the power of the Gong family, Gong tucai acquiesced to Gong Zhun to do it.


    Unexpectedly, he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    Gong must not be stupid.


    When it was over, he realized something was wrong.


    So he escaped that day while everyone was not paying attention.


    These days, he is hiding in one of his friends'' homes.


    Until someone found him.


    "You know, you''re of little use to me. But if I left you here and let Gong Tu''s people see you, what would happen to you?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said with great expectation.


    At this time, Gong Zhun could not care much and cried for mercy.


    "Please forgive me, sir! I was blindfolded by lard for a while before I did it to Sir! It was all Gong dance that asked me to do it. She sent someone to tell me that as long as you catch you, she will be able to regain control of the palace family! Sir, I''m just a servant, I can''t help it! If I don''t do it, I''ll really have no way to live!"


    "Hum, I think you''re looking for your own death now!"


    Lin Mengya is very tired of such a vendor who seeks prosperity and has no loyalty at all.


    If it hadn''t been useful to keep him, she really wanted to let him live and die.

 Chapter 1688

    "Sir! Please keep a small dog alive! The small one can help you. Gong Tu and the second lady want to be bad for you. The small one can help you!"


    In the face of life and death, loyalty and righteousness have long been forgotten for people like Gong Zhun.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Gong Zhun, who was kneeling on the ground, waved and asked someone to take him away.


    The people they brought were very tacit, and all the traces here were dealt with in a moment.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu left first.


    Back home, Gong Si guarded in the living room.


    Seeing the two of them, he made progress and came up to check Lin Mengya''s situation.


    "How''s it going? Did it hurt you?"


    Lin Mengya spread her hand and motioned to her fourth brother that she was intact.


    Gong Si breathed a sigh of relief and put down his hanging heart.


    Lin Mengya smiled and comforted her fourth brother.


    "These people are really useless. If I don''t take the initiative to deliver them to the door, I''m afraid they won''t dare to jump out all their life."


    Since Gong TU was driven out by her, he has settled down in the suburbs.


    However, he lost his trace early, and there were only those collateral people in the house on the outskirts of the city.


    They didn''t know that they had already become the target of Gong Tu.


    At the same time, she also knew that both Gong Tu and Lin MengWu hated her to the bone.


    But she was stuck in the house all day, and they couldn''t find a chance to do it.


    Therefore, I went out to the night square to lead out the moths hidden in the dark.


    But it''s a pity that she walked around such a big circle and caught only a small insect.


    "Gong Tu is very treacherous. He must have left a lot of leeway for himself. Now, I''m afraid he''s already escaped."


    Gong Si''s teeth itched at the mention of the traitor.


    I wish I could catch him with my own hands and kill him with thousands of cuts.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    She looked at long Tianyu, who was afraid to think the same as her.


    They looked at each other and smiled, full of tacit understanding.


    "I don''t think he can easily admit defeat. Wait and see, he will never give up the power and wealth of the palace family."


    The fourth palace heard the speech and looked cold.


    Fortunately, the palace family has a little sister at the helm. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Then we should take precautions, just like you. Be careful when you go in and out."


    In fact, Gong Tu and others will certainly be much more careful in the future.


    But she knew that this was the fourth brother who cared about himself, so she didn''t stick to it any longer, only accepted it skillfully.


    The next day, Lin Mengya, who had finished handling her family affairs, left her four brothers alone. She followed long Tianyu to Sitai college.


    As the completion ceremony approached, the college became lively.


    But the number of students is nearly one-third less than expected.


    After all, this year is a new school enrollment, and it has been affected by those bad things.


    Fortunately, seeing the prosperity of many students, she is still full of hope for the future.


    Long Tianyu saw the brilliance flowing in her eyes, so he quietly took her hand and whispered in her ear.


    "These are all your credit. If it weren''t for you, there would be no Sitai college."


    Lin Mengya shook her head when she heard the speech.


    "I just mentioned it. It''s everyone''s credit to be able to build it like this."


    Long Tianyu smiled but didn''t speak. His heart was full of pride.


    He took her hand and walked to the courtyard where the class was being held.


    In the room, the sound of books is loud.


    The students wore uniform uniforms and followed their students.


    Such a scene makes her feel like an afterlife.


    Once upon a time, she was like this, spending her life year after year.


    "Among these children, there are orphans adopted from all over the world, as well as orphans left after the death of front-line soldiers. Fortunately, they can go to school with you."


    Lying in her ear, long Tianyu said softly.


    Lin Mengya is very satisfied, although her original intention of running the school is to weave a strong network for the Gong family through the college.


    But she hopes that she can do her bit to make these children loved.


    Just like her at the beginning, although she was lonely, she finally completed her ideal.


    She looked at the children with a little empathy in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu looked at her, but her heart was a little sour.


    Holding her face in his big hand, he looked at her with affectionate eyes.


    It''s great to be accompanied and taken care of.


    Lin Mengya only felt something on her chest, ready to move.


    It is undeniable that after she returned to this world, she always had an unspeakable sense of loneliness.


    After all, she grew up in a completely different world.


    Even though she has a new identity, for her, in fact, she has only lived so once.


    "Do you remember the experience I told you before that I lost my soul when I was young because of the secret harm of shangguanqing?"


    Long Tianyu was worried, but he didn''t show a penny on his face.


    Somehow, as soon as he heard her mention it, he was a little scared for no reason.


    As if something terrible would happen.


    Lin Mengya didn''t find his abnormality, but wholeheartedly wanted to tell him the secret.


    "I don''t know if you can believe it, but my soul left here and went to another world. In that world, I was an orphan. I experienced my childhood, youth, and finally returned to this world again because of an accident."


    Once the first sentence is said, there seems to be no obstacle behind it.


    Long Tianyu took her back to her study and listened to her all day.


    Lin Mengya also seemed to want to sum up her short life before, so she talked about her experience in long Tianyu''s eyes of doubt or reflection.


    "When I lay on the test-bed, I was actually a little afraid. Later, before I realized the taste of death, I became your bride."


    From the laboratory to the sedan chair of King Yu''s house.


    Sometimes, even she herself can''t believe it.


    How could such a strange thing happen to her.


    But with the passage of time, especially after retrieving the mystery of her life experience, the previous events seemed like a shocking dream.


    Fortunately, the existence of small drugs prevented her from doubting whether she was normal.


    "Ya''er, as you say, there is a little doll in your head?"


    The most unacceptable thing for long Tianyu is the "artificial intelligence" that Lin Mengya said most.


    Hearing ya''er''s description, the doll was just born, but it can only exist in his wife''s head.


    This makes long Tianyu almost unimaginable.


    "Well, but that''s what I say. And this little doll is very capable. Before, you said that I had the ability to never forget everything. This little doll helped me do it."


    She smiled. Besides her, there were others who knew the existence of small medicine.


    Long Tianyu was surprised. She stared at her forehead and frowned. It seemed that she still didn''t believe it.


    "This... This is too..."


    After all, this is a strange thing I have heard and seen!


    "You look at me."


    Lin Mengya suddenly said, and long Tianyu was also subconscious and looked at her bright eyes.


    I saw a white and fat little doll in those bright black pupils.


    Moreover, the little doll waved to him.


    "What!"


    Long Tianyu was so scared that he blew his hair, stared round, jumped up from the chair and asked in a cold voice.


    Lin Mengya smiled, bent her eyes, waved to him and comforted people to sit down first.


    "This is Xiaoyao. What you just saw was the projection he made with my eyes."


    In the system, Xiaoyao is talking to her excitedly.


    After all, this was the first time he greeted anyone except his master.


    Although, in the human body data in the system, in addition to the owner''s, the most detailed is the guy in front of him.


    "It, isn''t it a monster? Ya''er, is there anything wrong with your body? It just used magic?"


    After long Tianyu reacted, he held Lin Mengya in his arms for the first time and asked eagerly.


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and hugged long Tianyu tightly with her backhand.


    "It''s not a monster... Er... Maybe it''s a kind of monster?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao said wrongly.


    "I''m artificial intelligence, not a goblin."


    Lin Mengya comforted.


    "You are the system has become a fine, the same."


    Xiaoyao was even more depressed, wrinkled a small face and muttered in a small voice.


    "I was born after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. I can''t be refined."


    The big one and the small one made Lin Mengya laugh all the time.


    Fortunately, the small one is much more sensible than the big one. Lin Mengya patted him gently on the back, as if comforting a large cat.


    "He is very friendly to me, just like my other child. Don''t worry, he will never hurt me."


    Xiaoyao and she are in a symbiotic state. Unless she can connect to the network, Xiaoyao can back up for herself.


    Otherwise, when she dies, the little medicine will die with her.


    Smelling the familiar fragrance of medicine and the comfort of Lin Mengya''s warm words, long Tianyu finally calmed down gradually.


    However, at the thought of his gaffe, the handsome face was also rare, showing a few shy faces.


    "That''s not good either. Why don''t we go to find some eminent monks or Taoist priests with profound magic power to have a look. He''s always in your head and isn''t very good to you. What if he goes crazy one day and it''s bad for you?"


    In the system, the little medicine lotus root like arms crossed their waist and protested angrily.


    "Small medicine is the most solid protective wall of the master''s brain! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand!"


    Lin Mengya had to do two things at once. She coaxed the small medicine first, and then coaxed the big wolf dog.


    "No, the medicine can protect me. In the past, no matter what harm I suffered, my mind was always unaffected. That''s his credit."

 Chapter 1689

    At this point, long Tianyu remembered one thing.


    She was injured and unconscious before, and the famous doctors said it might take a long time for her to recover.


    But not only did she wake up quickly, but she really had no effect at all.


    Is it really the credit of the goblin?


    Seeing the looseness in his eyes, Lin Mengya made persistent efforts.


    "Xiaoyao and Guai are very considerate. With him, it''s not so easy for people who want to harm me. He protects me day and night."


    Listening to his daughter-in-law''s words, he was praising the goblin. Long Tianyu was a little unhappy.


    But hearing that it was good for her, I felt it was not so difficult to accept.


    But soon he thought of another question.


    "You say he can see everything in your head. When you change clothes and take a bath, aren''t you also - Wuwuwuwu!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but cover long Tianyu''s mouth.


    Looking at the man''s eyes staring round and trying to eat people, Lin Mengya really couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "Who are you talking about? Xiaoyao is not a voyeur. He will never know what I don''t want him to see or hear."


    She was not very proficient in the control system before, but she has been much more proficient in the control of the system since she treated her fourth brother last time.


    For example, she can build a wall between her consciousness and medicine.


    In this way, unless she wants Xiaoyao to know, Xiaoyao can''t read her consciousness at all.


    And after the awakening of artificial intelligence, this part has been strengthened to a certain extent.


    For example, at the moment, she cut off the contact in time, so Xiaoyao didn''t see such a humiliating scene.


    "No, we''d better find a way to take out the goblin!"


    Long Tianyu is still worried. Lin Mengya is really helpless.


    In fact, this can''t blame her man. After all, it''s still very difficult for an ancient man to accept modern technology.


    But fortunately, the man was easy to coax. She sent several kisses and said a lot of good words, which stabilized.


    Lin Mengya didn''t react until she came home with a dry mouth and a red and swollen mouth.


    No, long Tianyu never believed in ghosts and gods, and asked a lot of questions about the system when she talked about it.


    He simply believes in the existence of the system!


    Covering his face, Lin Meng was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    MD, she cheated her into taking advantage of others!


    Thinking that she must teach each other a lesson, she went to college the next day.


    But as soon as she arrived at the college, she was rushed to ruxinyuan by the teacher.


    "Come quickly, those people of the palace family are going to wake up!"


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya couldn''t take revenge.


    Hurried to the room, just saw the great grandfather and several brothers, there was some movement.


    After she carefully examined them one by one, she found that their brains were much more active than before.


    This is a symptom of waking up!


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher in surprise, and the other party had the same expression as her.


    "Unexpectedly, the key to the matter is the small hole!"


    Seeing the only person who can understand him, bailiri can''t wait to share his findings with the students.


    In fact, after several successive experiments, they have roughly figured out the relationship between the back neck and coma.


    In fact, the more stimulated there is, the more likely people are to wake up.


    After finding the right direction, the teacher''s progress is much smoother.


    Finally, there are results today!


    "Great, teacher, thank you!"


    She gave the teacher a bear hug and thanked the teacher for her efforts.


    Bai Lirui was not used to the way the students were grateful. After a little stunned, he said with some embarrassment.


    "You are the only student I have. Since you are your relative, you are mine. Well, you can rest assured. They will wake up."


    All good things come in pairs. Now one happy event after another has reduced her previous worries about people in Xiancheng.


    Long Tianyu is also very happy.


    He knew that ya''er attached great importance to these people. If they could be well, it would be better.


    Xue Hua told them that no matter what requirements ya''er asked her teacher, they must meet them. After going to do it immediately, they quietly walked to the door and stood there. No matter when she looked at it, she could see his smiling face.


    She and the teacher have finished what they should do.


    Next, there is only waiting for good news.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya threw herself into long Tianyu''s arms. He looked up and said with a smile.


    "Yu, the great grandfather and his brothers are going to wake up. They are really going to wake up!"


    Long Tianyu gently touched her hair and gently dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "Well, yes. You don''t have to worry so much in the future."


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was full and more tightly wrapped around his waist.


    "I''m really happy, Yu. You don''t know how afraid I am that something will happen to my great grandparents."


    In fact, for her, the Gong family is the family she cares about most except long Tianyu and Qinghu.


    Because they never abandoned her, even when she became the target of public criticism, the people of the palace family never abandoned her.


    This is the greatest comfort for her who has no sense of security.


    Even though she has her own father and brother, some things can not be completely replaced by blood.


    Long Tianyu and she lifted the hair that covered her eyes and kissed her eyes.


    "Don''t cry, I love you."


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes and smiled in his arms.


    "Fool, I cry with joy."


    "All right." Long Tianyu rarely retreated, but the next sentence exposed his mind. "But only when it''s just the two of us."


    Lin Mengya blushed. She didn''t have to beat him hard.


    Everyone around turned around spontaneously, especially Xue Hua, who was jealous.


    Isn''t he a lover? Wait and see, he will find it sooner or later!


    The good news that the great grandparents were going to wake up was that Lin Mengya didn''t hide it from her fourth brother, but she kept it from others.


    As a result, their great ancestors have been in a coma for so long and have lost their bodies.


    If you wake up, you have to take care of yourself first.


    Second, I''m afraid that some people will jump over the wall.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, she can only succeed by relying on the residual power of Gong Si and the master of the Gong family.


    It''s much easier to deal with two than seven.


    Moreover, Gong Tu felt that he had mastered the secret that could threaten the palace family.


    Soon, the Gong family announced the date of the completion ceremony of the college.


    Everything is good on the eighth day of August.


    After getting the accurate information, those aristocratic families and scholars who wanted to come to inquire about the truth and falsehood also rushed to feiye city one after another.


    The previous depression was soon replaced by excitement.


    Gong Si personally arranged the reception, and everything was going on in an orderly manner.


    For a time, Lin Mengya, long Tianyu, or Gong Si were busy.


    Especially Lin Mengya, as the first female student of the college and the most valued adoptive daughter of the palace family, she can''t be free for a moment.


    "Miss, this is the gift list sent by each family. Please have a look!"


    Ah Xiu, who was sent out to take refuge with her children, was also called back by Lin Mengya.


    And Liu qianrong was requisitioned by her.


    These two girls can eat well among women. Liu qianrong is a human spirit and ah Xiu is clever.


    Having the two of them greet these women''s dependents allows her to put down 120 hearts.


    "Well, there''s no problem, but did you return the gift?"


    She went through it roughly and had a number in her mind.


    Ah Xiu immediately smiled and replied, "don''t worry, miss. Sister Liu is very thoughtful and the list of return gifts is ready. If you have a look, there''s no problem, I''ll ask someone to send it."


    She is no better at such things than Liu qianrong.


    But after all, we still need her consent, and everyone can do things well.


    How to arrange those women''s dependents, and how to express their intimacy, some people need to be courted, while others need to be on guard


    Such things really made her dizzy and swollen.


    Fortunately, there are small medicine inside and these three capable girls outside. Otherwise, she will have to spit blood tired.


    "Master, you''d better have a cup of tea. You haven''t had a sip of water since morning."


    Bai Su was distressed by her master and brought a cup of warm tea.


    Lin Mengya took it, drank it, wiped her mouth, and continued to look down at the guest list.


    While she was busy, Gong Ping came by herself.


    "Sir, the person you asked us to pay attention to has arrived now!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She immediately remembered that she had asked Ning Liang to pay attention to the people in Longdu''s family and Prince Xiao''s house.


    She had already received a letter from Mrs. Lian and Prince Xiao''s house. It said that Mrs. Lian would come with her adopted daughter, that is, Shangguan Hui.


    At the same time, Princess Xiao will come with Gu pan.


    Although she can''t reveal her identity, she can''t help taking care of her old friends when they come.


    "Well, you serve carefully. After you''ve settled it, come back to me."


    "Yes!"


    Gong Ping immediately ran to work.


    By the time she found time to visit in person, it was already dark.


    But she still couldn''t help it. Fortunately, Gong Ping was clever and arranged people to the house on the street with the Gong family.


    However, she is in the past, and the available name is Mr. Su Meisu.


    Thinking about Mrs. Lian''s physical condition, she went to Lian''s house first.


    "Please wait a moment, sir. My wife and miss will come out soon."


    Xu hasn''t finished cleaning up yet. When she arrived, the servant served her a cup of tea and said shyly.


    "No harm, girl, please."


    She had a gentle manner and did not look unhappy at all.


    The maid saluted and left by herself. She was the only one left to wait in the hall.

 Chapter 1690

    Mrs. Lian and sister Hui, who have not met for a long time, are about to meet. She is a little excited.


    But soon she calmed down.


    Even though her aunt and sister Hui are reliable, she can''t take risks.


    The water in the tea cup was gradually warm and cool, but no one came.


    She wondered if she was tripped by something. As soon as she wanted to get up and ask, she heard footsteps outside.


    "Madam, Miss Yue, people are inside."


    Soon, several figures came in at the door.


    She pressed down the tumbling excitement in her heart, only showed the most appropriate sweet smile and greeted her.


    "Su Mei met Mrs. Lian, Miss Yue."


    Even his wife followed Guan Hui and was slightly surprised when she saw the woman in front of him.


    Before they came, they had heard of the woman who made feiye city full of wind and rain.


    I thought she was a wanton publicity, and she must be difficult to get along with.


    Mrs. Lian was worried that the girl might not be another white eyed wolf, so she lingered for so long to see the girl''s temperament.


    She likes Gong Ya as if she were a daughter. Naturally, she has many plans.


    But when I saw the girl, I felt very pleasing to the eye.


    Looking at the girl, she has gentle eyebrows and eyes, thin figure and gentle speech. She really doesn''t look like a fox.


    At that moment, I put down three points of my doubts.


    "Don''t be so polite. I received a letter from ya''er. She said, are you the righteous sister she recognized?"


    Naturally, she sent the letter. She didn''t say anything. She just briefly introduced the current situation of the palace family and asked them to pay attention to safety on the way.


    Hang your head, she said very softly.


    "Yes."


    Even Mrs. Lian was more satisfied with her reaction.


    Although even his wife had doubts for a long time, maybe these things were caused by those careless things of the palace family.


    But before she saw the girl, she still had some doubts.


    When she met someone, she was a little relieved.


    After exchanging eyes with Lian Yue, the latter nodded gently at her.


    "Well, we''ll be a family after that."


    Even his wife''s tone was warm.


    Lin Mengya realized later that even her aunt was investigating her before she dared to love.


    In addition to crying and laughing, there was some faint warmth in my heart.


    The feeling of being favored is really good.


    All three were seated, and even my aunt asked someone to serve new tea again.


    This tea is different from the previous one. It tastes fresh, sour and sweet.


    It''s a fine product. There are several fruit flavors in it.


    "This is the new tea made by yue''er for me. Can it suit your taste?"


    Mrs. Lian asked with a smile. Lin Mengya immediately nodded, drank again and replied.


    "Miss Yue is really clever. The owner will like this tea. She doesn''t like those bitter tea most."


    Mrs. Lian''s eyes flashed, and she was indeed a close friend of ya''er.


    How else would she know that she didn''t like bitter tea and other trivial things?


    Lin Mengya lowered her head to drink tea and hid the smile from the corners of her mouth.


    Now, I''m afraid even my aunt will never doubt herself again?


    "I don''t know if the lady here is used to eating and sleeping all the way?"


    In fact, she just wanted to see if even aunt and sister Hui needed her help.


    Mrs. Lian just thought it was gong Ya''s intention and said with a smile.


    "Everything is good here. Don''t worry about ya''er. Just, where the hell has the girl gone? Why hasn''t she sent me a letter for so long?"


    "Oh, in fact, the owner has something else important, so it''s inconvenient to contact us. However, the owner has an unkind request. I hope my wife can agree."


    She fooled the past vaguely.


    Fortunately, even my aunt knew how important it was and how different Gong Ya was from them, so she stopped asking questions.


    Just curious, what will ya''er ask her.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Well, as you can see, many distinguished guests came to feiye city for the completion ceremony on the eighth day of August. You know the palace family. The male guests are fine. Although the old grandfather is ill, there are four young masters there. But the female guests can''t. I''m a person with a different surname and have no qualifications. I''m afraid I can''t hold my feet when I welcome them."


    She said it with sincerity, but if Bai Su heard it, he would turn his eyes and despise her.


    This man clearly wants to be lazy.


    But in Mrs. Lian''s ears, she was even more distressed about Gong ya.


    When I frown, I still struggle in my heart.


    "It''s not appropriate. After all, I''m even a family. If I go to your house, I''m afraid I''ll make a fuss and seize the host."


    "No!" Lin Mengya immediately explained, "who doesn''t know the relationship between Mrs. Lian and our family owner? Since she calls you aunt, our relationship is so close. What''s more, looking at the whole Wei country, who has your reputation?"


    After boasting, she began to sell miserably again.


    He lowered his eyes and pretended to be a little poor man who had been wronged.


    "The Gong family does have high-ranking women. However, they don''t pay attention to the owner and me. When they framed me a while ago, they even wanted to sell me... To the brothel..."


    In the last sentence, she even choked.


    Suddenly, even my aunt''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. In addition to anger, there was a little more heartache in her eyes.


    "These people are really filthy! You''re right. Now there are many people, and the back house should be more strict, so as not to mix in and lose face. Don''t worry, I should go down. There will be no mistake with me."


    "Really? Madam should go?"


    She immediately raised her head in surprise and asked.


    Mrs. Lian nodded more and more firmly at this time, but Lin mengyasheng, afraid of her repentance, casually wiped his face and took out the objects that had been in his arms.


    It was the same sixteen green jade plaques, each of which was the size of a palm, with the same pattern on it. On the lifelike green plum pattern, there was a clumsy word "Palace".


    "This is what the owner asked me to hand over to you. Each of these sixteen jade medals can be divided into two. With this jade medal, you can transfer everyone in the palace. Except the small storehouse in each room, everything in the big storehouse can be transferred by you."


    Mrs. Lian was startled.


    She thought she was just in charge of the people in the past, looking at the door and so on.


    But I don''t want Gong ya to trust her so much.


    Mrs. Lian sighed, but her face was smiling.


    She didn''t hurt the child, and the child treated her with sincerity.


    She took the jade card and gave it to Lian Yue.


    Turning to Su Mei, I felt that the child didn''t hide anything at all. How did he like it.


    After the three people talked for a while, Lin Mengya got up and left.


    But Lian Yue offered to give her a free ride.


    The two walked slowly. After looking at the appearance of sister Hui who wanted to talk and stop, Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking.


    "But miss Yue has something to say?"


    Shangguanhui looked at her, hesitated and said softly.


    "Please pass a word to ya''er and say that I remember all the previous things! I hope I can tell her face to face!"


    There was some urgency in sister Hui''s tone.


    Lin Mengya knew that sister Hui thought of something important.


    After looking left and right, she lowered her voice and said.


    "To tell you the truth, the owner really can''t get away now. However, if the young lady has anything to do, you can write and tell her. I promise that no third person will see this letter except the owner."


    Shangguan Hui heard the speech and bit his lip. He still hesitated in his eyes.


    However, at this time, the two men had reached the door. She couldn''t delay too long. She had to take the initiative to leave.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you then."


    Sister Hui quickly said in her ear, and then said some polite words.


    After the two tacitly looked at each other, Lin Mengya left.


    What did sister Hui think of?


    It took some time from Aunt Lian. When she arrived at the yard of Prince Xiao''s residence, she happened to catch lunch.


    Princess Xiao brought people this time, but in addition to the Fanghua Princess Pan''er, there were several concubines.


    But there are also her old acquaintances, Qi ranxin, who makes friends with Yu Mingzhu.


    I heard that Qi ranxin was very restless with the love of King Xiao in the past six months.


    Even Princess Xiao, her real mother, dared not take it in her eyes.


    Or how to say, rivers and mountains are easy to change, but their nature is difficult to change?


    It''s said that the one she doesn''t dare to provoke is Pan''er.


    I don''t know what it will be like if I haven''t seen you for so long.


    She thought about it. As soon as she entered the door, several people came up angrily.


    "Get out of the way and get out of Miss Ben''s way!"


    Oh, what a temper.


    She eats and lives, and dares to let her get out of the way.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the girl who was only 14 or 15 years old in front of her.


    It looks bright and lovely, but it''s a pity that people can''t like it all the time.


    The maid beside her is also a bully and domineering.


    Seeing her motionless, she couldn''t help yelling again.


    "What about you? Who dares to come to our house? Somebody, drive her out!"


    As soon as her voice fell, she heard a slightly dissatisfied voice behind the woman.


    "Sir, so you are here? Let Ning Liang find it in the house. There are many things waiting for you in our house!"


    When she came out, long Tianyu was naturally worried, so Ning Liang must follow her.


    Before, these people were all arranged by Ning Liang. Ning Liang also told them to come to him for anything.


    So when these maids saw that the housekeeper of the palace family was actually respectful to the woman in front of them, they were all silly.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Ning Liang. This guy was really determined to implement long Tianyu''s orders and wouldn''t let himself suffer a loss at all.


    But the waitresses and the lady in the middle were embarrassed.


    It''s humiliating to play a temper on the owner''s head!

 Chapter 1691

    Seeing that the other party couldn''t stand down, Lin Mengya didn''t want to embarrass her more.


    She knows about Prince Xiao''s residence.


    It looks beautiful on the surface, but it''s not very good inside.


    As for this time, it was only taking advantage of her relationship with Gu pan that she got some bargains.


    "No harm, miss, please."


    She turned sideways and obviously didn''t want to argue with each other.


    But the girl didn''t know what she thought of. When she came over, she was sinking and warned.


    "I don''t care who you are. You''d better take care of your mouth!"


    With that, the girl took people away.


    Ning Liang looked at the back of those people, but he didn''t know much about her practice.


    "Well, there''s no need to be angry about an insignificant person."


    When she saw Princess Xiao, she understood why the girl had warned her just now.


    Sitting in the living room, she said something to Princess Xiao.


    The topic gradually turned to several brothers.


    "I''ve heard that the princes of the palace family are all young talents. I don''t know which girl is so lucky to get the green eyes of the young master of the palace family."


    On the last topic, they were still discussing the new popular hairpin pattern this year. On the next topic, they turned to the marriage of several brothers.


    Even the blind can see what Princess Xiao''s idea is.


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned. She didn''t say die.


    "It''s natural to be cautious when it comes to marriage. Moreover, the situation of the palace family is different from that of other families. Whether it''s the owner of the family or several CHILDES, the partner they want to find should be the one they want. As for the family background... The owner said, he didn''t force it."


    Hearing this, Princess Xiao frowned gently.


    Prince Xiao''s residence can''t do anything else. It''s because of his family background.


    She thought for a moment and went on.


    "Yes, the palace family doesn''t need to pay attention to their mother''s status now. However, people like us should always pay attention to a good match. If we marry a woman with a small family, we can''t talk together and talk about harmony between husband and wife?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like to hear this.


    She has always been laissez faire about the marriage of her brothers.


    As long as her brothers like it, she can accept what is good in character and good to her brother.


    However, Princess Xiao''s identity is different in the end. She is not easy to hate. She can only laugh.


    Princess Xiao, who didn''t get the exact answer, still didn''t give up. Just at this time, the long overdue look finally came.


    As soon as she saw Pan''er, she got up and walked over like a savior.


    "Su Mei, I''ve seen the princess."


    Gu pan habitually sniffed, and a trace of accident crossed her eyes.


    But fortunately, Gu pan was a smart girl, didn''t show any flaws, just said faintly.


    "Well, I heard that you were sent by sister ya? Come with me and tell me about sister ya."


    "Yes, but the princess here..."


    She hesitated a little, and Princess Xiao immediately said with a smile.


    "Go, Yan''er and your family owner are close friends. They are talking about her elegant sister every day these days."


    She pretended not to understand Princess Xiao''s hint. After the ceremony, she came to the yard arranged for her with looking forward one after another.


    In addition to looking around, she doesn''t really like the others in Prince Xiao''s house.


    Therefore, when preparing the room, it is natural to look around a little.


    For example, her yard is the most exquisite and comfortable, and she has personally assigned several women to take care of her.


    So here, it''s a place to talk.


    As soon as Gu pan entered the door, he sent everyone out.


    Took Lin Mengya''s hand and sat down.


    "Sister ya, have you heard from him?"


    She was stunned and shook her head.


    In fact, she has never given up looking for the whereabouts of long QingHan and her father and brother, but it is really difficult to find a few people in this vast sea of people.


    Gu Pan''s face suddenly collapsed, but the face always with a bright smile like the rising sun darkened.


    "I''m afraid I can''t wait for that fool to find me."


    These words are plaintive and sad.


    Lin Mengya immediately took her hand and gently advised.


    "Don''t say such dejected words. I believe you will meet one day. He must be looking for you, too."


    She knew she couldn''t hide from the girl''s nose, so she admitted her identity.


    Looking around, there is a little sadness in his eyes, and his eyes are red, which makes people feel distressed when they look at him.


    Lin Mengya took her over and gently stroked her back.


    "Don''t feel bad. Tell me what difficulties you have. No one can do anything to you with me."


    Gu pan sniffed and said with a little cry.


    "That man forced me to marry! He said that if I couldn''t marry this time, I would marry the husband he chose for me. Otherwise, he would announce that he would break off his father daughter relationship with me!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that King Xiao was so heartless.


    "However, your princess identity is granted by Emperor Zun. Even if he breaks off relations with you, you are also Princess Xianghua, which has no influence."


    "But he threatened me with my mother''s graveyard! He said that if he broke up with me, he would let people throw out my mother''s bones and let wild dogs eat them!"


    That''s too bad.


    Lin mengarden scolded the confused King Xiao eight hundred times in his heart.


    It''s not human to threaten your own daughter like this, even if you don''t let go of the dead.


    Here, Gu Pan had already cried.


    "My mother is a hard-working woman. She has suffered too many grievances before she died. I can''t watch her die and expose her body in the wilderness. However, I don''t want to marry anyone except that fool. Sister ya, I know you are the smartest. Can you help me find a way?"


    Looking at Pan''er''s tears, Lin Mengya could think of no other answer except to promise.


    She took out her handkerchief to wipe her tears and coaxed Gu pan gently in her mouth.


    "Well, don''t cry. Sister Ya will certainly help you."


    "Really? But sister ya, I, I don''t want to marry the palace family..."


    She looked at her uneasy look and couldn''t help nodding her smooth forehead.


    "You are really smart and confused. Although King Xiao has grasped your lifeline, is he not afraid of the long mouth of the world?"


    Gu pan stared at Shuiling''s big eyes with tears, and there were a few doubts in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya smiled and told her the method she had just thought of.


    "Think about it. Why does King Xiao have to marry you?"


    Gu pan wiped his tears and said disdainfully.


    "It''s not because he is arrogant, extravagant / leisurely, and his family can''t make ends meet. In addition, the emperor''s actions have been frequent recently. He can''t make so much publicity about some things."


    "That''s right. If there were rumors that he was cruel to his daughter and would throw out the bones of imperial concubine yuan, do you think he would respond like this?"


    This is a fan of the situation.


    I was also in a hurry, so I didn''t think of the Guan Qiao.


    Hearing what she said, I looked forward to seeing her.


    "I know what to do, sister ya, or are you smart enough to solve my problem so easily!"


    Lin Mengya smiled but said nothing, but she had a plan in her heart. She could only find someone to look around for help.


    After solving the problem of looking forward to, the two sisters settled down to talk about their own words.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with the princess? She doesn''t like those concubines?"


    Looking forward to his lips, he said helplessly.


    "Mother is also a miserable person. Although he was born in the Ma family, the bastard didn''t dare to scold her on the surface. Secretly, he made a lot of meticulous efforts to torture people. After we came back from Longdu, the bastard somehow paid great attention to his mother. He has coaxed his mother in recent months. Otherwise, how could he take this opportunity to send his daughter here? ¡±


    That''s new.


    Who doesn''t know that King Xiao likes the new and hates the old. This time, he paid attention to the princess.


    I''m afraid the weasel paid new year''s greetings to the chicken?


    Although the princess had calculated her before, she really loved Gu pan.


    Therefore, she neither hates nor likes the princess.


    "Didn''t you persuade your mother? After all, King Xiao may not have a bad heart."


    "Persuade? Why don''t I persuade! But after all, he is the mother''s husband. No matter how much I talk about being a daughter, I can''t compare with the bastard staying with her for one more day. The bastard coaxed the mother into dizziness. However, he didn''t go to the rooms of those concubines less!"


    Originally, Lin Mengya shouldn''t interrupt family affairs.


    But after a series of actions by King Xiao, there was something strange everywhere.


    Gu pan is still from Prince Xiao''s residence. She has to remind her of some things.


    "Do you know why King Xiao has changed like this? Also, have there been any outsiders in your family recently? Hasn''t hair happened? What strange things?"


    Look around and smell the speech. I think about it carefully before I say it.


    "Well... That old bastard is used to being domineering. Anything in the house is not unusual. If there is anything wrong, it is probably that he has recently been brought into a concubine''s room in the house. Although he has been very attentive to his mother recently, apart from his mother, he most often goes to the yard of the concubine''s room. He regards the concubine''s room as a treasure The etiquette of greeting my mother every day was exempted. I was so angry that I wanted to break in and have a look, but the old bastard stopped me and slapped me. Hum, isn''t he a fox who can''t see the light? If she''s just a little more calm, if she dares to publicize, I have a way to cure her! "


    Lin Mengya was even more surprised.


    Since there is a beloved concubine room, why do you want to win over your wife?


    Is it difficult that the concubine "magnanimous" persuaded King Xiao to be kind to his wife?


    But clearly, King Xiao has no etiquette, righteousness and shame now. He also threatens his own daughter with the bones of his dead wife.


    She couldn''t see through all these things.

 Chapter 1692

    However, these things are all Wang Xiao''s family affairs. If it''s not about looking forward, she doesn''t bother to care.


    Pinching her hands, Lin Mengya comforted.


    "Don''t worry about other things. No one can embarrass you here. If you''re not used to living here, come back to the palace with me."


    Glancing, his eyes lit up, and finally shook his head.


    "No, wouldn''t that give those girls more opportunities? You don''t know that in the whole circle of noble women in Wei country, your five brothers have delicious pastries that everyone wants to eat. I won''t join in the excitement or trouble you."


    Lin Mengya lost her smile.


    It seems that when she gets back, she has to mention it to her aunt Lian.


    It''s no problem to be happy with each other. I''m afraid someone will use those dirty means.


    They talked happily. After lunch, until dusk, Ning Liang invited her three times. They reluctantly said goodbye.


    It happened that the princess had something to look for, so she was sent out by the maid around her.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw the woman who threatened her in the afternoon get off the sedan chair.


    Ning Liang has been waiting at the door. Seeing her coming, he greeted her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to spoil her good interest. She just wants to avoid this man.


    But I didn''t want to. The girl took the initiative to come up.


    Just in the afternoon, her arrogant appearance was different. This time, there was some apology hidden in the girl''s smile.


    "Sir, are you going back?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to tell her too much, but she couldn''t be less polite when people came to her.


    "Yes."


    Her cold answer did not extinguish the other party''s desire to talk to her.


    The girl smiled softly before she opened her mouth timidly.


    "Before, it was roujia who took the liberty. Please forgive me, sir. Roujia has always been such an outspoken temper. I didn''t mean to disrespect him. Please don''t blame me for my sister''s sake."


    After understanding the purpose of Princess Xiao''s visit, Lin Mengya has been far away from the gold in Princess Xiao''s house.


    Now, seeing the young lady of roujia''s family, she forced herself to be so modest to her, and her intention is even more firm.


    "Miss roujia is worried. There are still things in the house. Excuse me first."


    Her meaning has been clearly expressed.


    But Qi roujia didn''t want to hear this and insisted on blocking her footsteps.


    With a bit of sincerity in his eyes, he hesitated for a long time before he came to the weak way.


    "Can I visit Mr. Gong''s house?"


    "Huh?"


    Lin Mengya is a little confused.


    The relationship between them doesn''t seem to be familiar enough to visit?


    But soon, she knew that Qi roujia was not visiting her. It was clearly the drunken man''s intention, not wine.


    "In fact, it''s also because I want to go to the door to thank you. In the afternoon, I had a little accident. The fourth childe of your family helped me out."


    If she hadn''t heard well, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to hear the latter sentence clearly.


    Dare you, this is the peach blossom debt owed by the fourth brother.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya thought that the fourth brother should have aligned roujia unintentionally.


    After all, the fourth brother didn''t like this arrogant woman before. It should also be because she is a guest of the palace family.


    But some things should be borne by the fourth brother himself.


    It''s not clear about marriage.


    "So it is. If the young lady insists on thanking the fourth childe, she can also borrow my name. But she is busy recently. If the young lady comes, she may have to tell me in advance."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qi roujia nodded like mashing garlic.


    "I know, sir. Don''t worry. I''ll say it in advance! Roujia won''t delay your meeting. Roujia will visit you another day!"


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and returned to the palace with Ning Liang.


    At this time, the fourth brother hasn''t come back yet. She is in the study. After dealing with the backlog, she returns to the bedroom.


    Wash your hands and feet. When you are ready to go to sleep, you hear Bai Su say.


    "Master, your highness said he won''t come today. Let you rest earlier."


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Since she returned to Gong''s house again, long Tianyu always slept with her night and night on the grounds of close protection.


    Later, even the four brothers turned a blind eye and never embarrassed him.


    That guy is more aggressive. He doesn''t carry people in and out.


    Today, she didn''t come back. It really surprised her.


    Sleeping alone until dawn, without the warm embrace of that person, she was unexpectedly not used to it.


    What''s more, the man didn''t even have breakfast with him.


    While she was eating the cooked chicken porridge, she listened to Ning Liang report back to her what happened in the shop.


    She asked after he had finished.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing recently?"


    Ning Liang was stunned. Unexpectedly, she would ask about it.


    After thinking for a moment, he thought about it and replied.


    "Your Highness is naturally busy with business. I''m working in the palace now. I don''t know some things very well. But if you want to know, why don''t you ask your highness yourself?"


    She wanted to go, but she was afraid of delaying him.


    Looking hesitant, Ning Liang said a few more words.


    "In fact, sir, there is no substitute for your highness. It''s just a little heard that the husband and wife also need to operate properly in order to have long-term love."


    Why is there something wrong with her?


    Ning Liang then slipped away. Lin Mengya knew that he didn''t dare to reveal too much, so she had to go to her fourth brother to inquire about the news after breakfast.


    As soon as I entered the yard, before I reached the door, I heard my fourth brother angrily in his study: "he has already married my little sister, and he dares to be so ungrateful! If he doesn''t handle the matter properly, I have to discount his legs!"


    With a step, Lin Mengya suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    The fourth brother has always been gentle and honest. He seldom has such a big temper.


    Moreover, it seems that long Tianyu caused it.


    What the hell is going on?


    After walking a few steps into the room, I saw the four brothers who were relieved of their anger and looked at themselves in amazement with his often casual eyes.


    "What did you say just now?"


    Two people in the room, stupid.


    "Little sister, drink a cup of tea first and listen to me slowly."


    Gong Si''s face was complicated. He personally served her a fragrant tea. His eyes were full of heartache and helplessness.


    Had known that the disciple was so shameless, he would not let his little sister be with that man anyway.


    Fortunately, there is still time.


    It just makes my little sister sad.


    "What''s the matter, you say!"


    She can now be sure that long Tianyu has caused her some romantic debt.


    Over the years, she has been able to deal with these successive wild bees, waves and butterflies calmly.


    Besides, she certainly knows long Tianyu''s mind.


    Even if you give him courage, he doesn''t dare to climb the wall.


    Gong Si was in a dilemma.


    Finally, he decided to say it. After all, he really can''t, and he can take care of his little sister for the rest of his life.


    "Yesterday, the princess of his highness Xi came."


    With a click, the tea cup cover in Lin Mengya''s hand fell into the cup.


    At least the water was warm, but it didn''t burn her.


    Gong Si thought she was angry, sad and angry. He immediately grabbed the cup and wiped her hands painfully.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. I will seek justice for you. What can your highness Xi do? Our palace family won''t let you suffer this dark loss!"


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think about it. She was just surprised.


    "Princess of your highness Xi? Fourth brother, are you sure it''s not someone else''s fake identity?"


    It''s impossible.


    Not to mention that she and long Tianyu were married. These days, their feelings have become more and more profound. If there is such a thing, long Tianyu won''t hide it from her.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "I thought so at first, but the person who escorted her was his highness Xi''s brother. Moreover, he didn''t come back last night. It must be this treacherous man who left you behind."


    younger brother? Where did another brother come from?


    Lin Mengya''s questions came out one by one.


    It seems that this is why Ning Liang encouraged her to see it with her own eyes before?


    The attitude of the family in this matter is unprecedented.


    "Forget it, I''d better go and have a look instead of making random guesses here."


    "Yes, you should expose the true faces of these dog men and women face to face! I''ll go with you. If they dare to bully you, I''ll beat them out directly!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her four brothers and said softly.


    "I''m just going to have a look, not to catch a traitor. Well, the fourth brother, the princess must have nothing to do with him. Don''t forget, now he''s su Yan, not his highness Xi."


    Her eyes flashed. Lin Mengya wanted to praise herself in her heart.


    Faced with the news that her husband might cheat, how could she be so calm and resourceful?


    "Ah?"


    Gong Si was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    No way, she had to break it off and tell it to the fourth brother.


    "If it were his princess, it would be impossible to meet him at this time. Do you think he would want such a person who doesn''t know the importance to stir up the game with his temper?"


    The reason why the fourth brother was angry was a preconceived feeling that long Tianyu was his highness Xi, so his highness Xi''s Princess naturally came to him.


    However, now there is only Su Yan in feiye City, not his highness Xi.


    No matter how stupid he is, he can''t make this mistake, can he?


    "Also, it is precisely because no one knows that his highness Xi is here that someone dares to call himself the princess of his highness Xi. So I am more sure that it has nothing to do with him."


    "But why didn''t he come back last night? Younger sister, the princess of his highness Xi, also stayed in the college!"


    This made her determine her own judgment.


    "If he doesn''t come back, he probably wants to find out what the other party''s purpose is. Besides, the college was set up by the will of his highness Xi, and it''s also the promise of his highness Xi and the master of the palace family. If she doesn''t go, it will look false."

 Chapter 1693

    Lin Mengya''s analysis finally calmed the fourth brother''s anger.


    However, the fourth brother still felt insecure. He arranged for her in person and asked Ning Liang to arrange for her the most luxurious and exquisite sedan chair in the family. Only then did he let her out of the door.


    On the way, Lin Mengya thought of her fourth brother''s appearance of protecting the calf, and smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    The Gong family is carved in the same mold. It''s usually okay. If something happens, they are all grumpy.


    Before long, the sedan chair went outside the college.


    But what I didn''t think was that it was blocked up here.


    "Sir, I''m afraid we have to wait."


    Bai Su dialect came in from the outside. Lin Mengya opened the curtain and took a look outside.


    All kinds of cars and horses blocked the long street in front of the college.


    But she was inside and didn''t see a few familiar ones.


    I''m afraid it''s all those aristocratic families who don''t have much contact with the palace family.


    They knew the relationship between Gong Ya and Murong Xi, but they asked to see his highness Xi''s Princess here.


    Do you want to find both ways? Or do you want to embarrass the Gong family?


    "Well, we''re not here to see the princess. Let''s turn around and go to the back door."


    "Yes."


    Soon, the sedan chair went around the back door.


    There are few people here, but it''s a pity that the fourth brother carefully prepared such a battle for her.


    With Bai Su and Bai Su, they walked through the backyard. Instead of going to long Tianyu''s residence, they went to ruxinyuan.


    But when I got to the door, I found that the gatekeeper was not a familiar face.


    And in and out, are some people in luxurious clothes.


    Lin Mengya stood not far away, with a sneer on her lips.


    Good. Rob her man and occupy her house. It''s interesting.


    "Sir, we..."


    Bai Su is also a little unhappy.


    After glancing at the excitement over there, Lin Mengya raised her legs and walked to long Tianyu''s yard as if nothing had happened.


    Today, if this person doesn''t give her a reasonable explanation, she will kick the shit Princess out with her own hands!


    Dare to be wild on her territory? Is it boring?


    He rushed to long Tianyu''s yard angrily, but saw that the gate was closed.


    Bai Su immediately went up and called for the door, but the people inside shouted impatiently.


    "My husband said, no matter what princess or not, no one wants him to move out unless his highness comes! Get out!"


    Ouch, it seems that the anger here is not small.


    Bai Sugang wants to report her identity, but Lin Mengya pulls her away.


    "Tell your husband to come and see me immediately, or..."


    Before she finished, the door was opened immediately.


    The bad looking long Tianyu pulled her in, and then slammed the door shut.


    "I heard that someone''s princess came?"


    In a few moments, he broke away from his hand.


    Lin Mengya held her shoulder and gave long Tianyu a cold squint.


    Unexpectedly, the man looked at her with incomparable grievances, and his eyebrows were frowned.


    "I''m not. I don''t have it. Don''t listen to others!"


    It looks like a abandoned puppy.


    Lin Mengya''s heart has long been soft, but her face is still cold.


    "Hum! No? How can my ruxinyuan be occupied? I can tell you, I don''t rub sand in my eyes. Whatever his highness and princess, dare to provoke me and die!"


    Long Tianyu is suddenly depressed.


    Now, he jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it.


    The strong and tall body collapsed in half in an instant. Standing in front of her with a disheartened face, she was like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "It''s none of my business..."


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to explain. If you explain that I''m not satisfied, hum!"


    After cutting their eyes, she took the lead in walking into the house.


    However, the smile on the corner of her mouth betrayed her.


    This feeling of gaining the upper hand is really great!


    And behind her, long Tianyu, who followed her footsteps, also crossed a bit of cunning in her eyes.


    I can''t help it. Who says he just likes this girl''s proud sample?


    Bai Su and his attendants stepped down silently. The little fun between husband and wife was ruined when they went.


    Da La sat on the chair in long Tianyu''s study. Lin Mengya, who thought she had grasped the handle, played a cocky skill for ten percent.


    After glancing at the man, he forced a cold hum from his nostrils.


    "OK, now you can be honest? What''s the matter with the princess?"


    Long Tianyu said in a deep voice after moving two steps in front of her.


    "I really don''t know what happened to her. I only know that I haven''t married anyone except you."


    The small eyes that were careful to please were just like her son.


    No, she can''t hold it!


    He lowered his head and pretended to be ruthless. In fact, he grinned and raised his head again.


    And long Tianyu just put away her spoiled eyes and was happy to continue to cooperate with her.


    "Don''t give me a careless eye! If she is a fake, how dare she come here to cheat? I see, you obviously want to fool me!"


    "Wronged!" Long Tianyu took a few steps closer, and his big hand pulled her sleeve with a little force, but his tone was more and more free of the fear he had pretended before.


    "I don''t know where she came from. As for why those fools believe -"


    He deliberately paused for a moment, and finally said it after receiving Lin Mengya''s white eyes.


    "That''s because she has the certificate of his highness Xi and the man in her hand."


    "That man? But didn''t you say that he has ignored everything now?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya couldn''t care that she was acting.


    Her heart suddenly tightened. She didn''t expect that it was the man who instigated it.


    Long Tianyu saw her nervousness and immediately wrapped her small hand in his big hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. That man was really an idle man before. And after I learned about the previous things, I sent someone back to look at him. The Emperor didn''t like him. Before, he only saved his life for the sake of his brothers."


    Long Xu, the former Emperor of Jin, is also his Majesty''s brother.


    He has disappeared since he returned to the state of Wei.


    The outside world only knows that the emperor attaches great importance to his highness Xi, and even intends to pass the throne to him.


    As for the rest, I don''t know anything.


    However, Lin Mengya has deeply experienced the man''s means.


    In order to bring down his first wife and relatives, the man was willing to bear it for so long.


    Moreover, the turmoil in the state of Jin could not have been attributed to him.


    How can she not be nervous when such an ambitious, capable and forbearing wolf surrounds her?


    "But what on earth does he want to do?"


    Long Tianyu held her in his arms, comforted her back and said softly.


    "From beginning to end, he had only one purpose - to become the emperor of the state of Wei!"


    "How can this be possible? Can everyone be in that position? Even if the emperor is bad, how much higher than him? He dares to dream!"


    Long Tianyu knew how disgusted the woman in her arms was with his so-called father.


    It can be said that all her suffering was caused by that person.


    Even though he gave himself blood and bone, he had no less calculation for himself than others.


    He is also a father now. Now he wants to come, but it makes people feel more cold.


    "No, you can''t let the princess stay here! They have bad intentions. I''m afraid they will hurt you!"


    "Fool, why do you think I''m locked up?"


    Long Tianyu gently touched her delicate forehead with his lips.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at him rather puzzled.


    "She didn''t come alone. Beside her, there is someone who knows me very well. I also want to know what their purpose is. Therefore, I can only wait and see."


    "Who is it?"


    She turned many personal names in her mind, and she was alone. There was no such thing as long Tianyu said.


    "Yes, my mother."


    A short sentence surprised Lin Mengya.


    Immediately, she also reacted.


    Yes.


    Besides Yu''s mother, who can make him so careful?


    "How about the mother imperial concubine? Before, didn''t you say she was sold as a ghost slave?"


    Long Tianyu knew that she had never given up tracking his mother''s news.


    With her great influence in the ghost city, the tracking became more and more powerful.


    But all the time, either one step short or no news.


    But I didn''t expect to come here.


    "I don''t know. Despite what I heard, my mother asked this woman to save her unintentionally, so that person recognized her as a daughter-in-law, huh..."


    The last word contains endless irony.


    Lin Mengya also thinks it''s hypocritical to the extreme. Obviously, he bought people, didn''t he?


    "Inside the prison, what''s the trick? By the way, they didn''t recognize you? By the way, are you sure that''s really the mother Princess?"


    If it''s really the mother Princess, they really have to be careful.


    After all, she didn''t want to hurt long Tianyu''s mother.


    Long Tianyu looked at her frown and felt full of her in her heart.


    How can he not love such a woman in his heart?


    "My people have confirmed that it is the mother. But ya''er, you know, I can have no parents or children. As long as I have you, I will be enough."


    He admitted that he was a selfish man.


    From the moment he learned to love, he was so selfish that he had to monopolize her.


    Righteousness, responsibility, and even kindness were all behind her.


    In the world, only she is the most precious.


    It is also because of her that he will carefully deploy all this.


    Even if it is to eliminate harm for the people, even if it is for the common people in the world, the only reason driving him to do so is her.


    Lin Mengya hugged him and put her face in his arms.


    "I know, I believe, there will be a two-way solution. She is your mother and my mother. Besides, we can''t let those guys succeed in their plot."

 Chapter 1694

    Long Tianyu smiled dully.


    Hold her arm and tighten it slightly.


    "Well, this is not the time to say that. She will occupy the yard, but I''ll let her return it by herself sooner or later. Great grandparents, where have you moved?"


    With him, she didn''t worry about their safety.


    Just tossing around like this is really not conducive to their condition.


    Of course, this account should still be charged to the so-called princess.


    Long Tianyu fell in her ear and said in a voice that only two of them could hear.


    "I''ve moved them all to the backyard. It''s safe to be with the children."


    "Backyard?"


    She remembered that many follow-up facilities in the backyard had not been repaired.


    Long Tianyu smiled. Her thin lips inadvertently crossed her sensitive earlobes and itched to death, but she couldn''t hide because she was in his arms.


    This guy seems to be very sticky now.


    "Well, the library."


    But the library is going in and out. Isn''t he afraid of being found?


    But soon, Lin Mengya understood.


    That''s why those people won''t doubt going to the library.


    There are so many capable people under long Tianyu. It''s a small thing to hide someone.


    "Then I''m relieved. The teacher said that the great grandparents have been sober for a few days. I thought, after a while, I''d better pick up the children and the great grandparents to keep fit."


    Unexpectedly, the man hung his head in her shoulder socket.


    Lin Mengya gently pushed and found that she couldn''t open it.


    "What about me?"


    Across the clothes, she could still feel the heat exhaled by long Tianyu. For a moment, she didn''t respond.


    "What?"


    "You''re all gone. What about me?"


    This pathetic look looks like a abandoned big dog.


    Lin Mengya laughed angrily.


    Once upon a time, my brothers were stopped by a rung. Didn''t they still give him a chance to sleep in his room every night?


    Now, what are you selling again?


    "Of course you are the same as before."


    "But you don''t give me a place! I follow you so nameless, the children are born, and the elders are raised for you. You should always give me a place?"


    That made her teeth ache.


    Did you take the wrong medicine?


    Lin Mengya pulled away his head and tried the temperature on his forehead.


    "I don''t have a fever. Why is my brain broken?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Mengya took the opportunity to withdraw from his arms.


    Turned around and ran away.


    Only long Tianyu, who failed to sell miserably, had a cloudy and sunny face.


    "Where''s Xue Hua? Let him get in!"


    If the loser hadn''t said that, the woman would eat this set and wrote him a lot of disgusting words, why should he risk face cramps and deceive his wife into agreeing to get married?


    However, he was going to lose his face, but his wife didn''t respond at all.


    blamed! It must have been played by that shameless man!


    It was not long before the servant''s trembling response came from outside.


    "Report back to your highness, childe Xue, and run away."


    OK, dare to run?


    Long Tianyu immediately showed a sneer and ordered in a deep voice.


    "Send a letter to his childhood fiancee and say that Xue Hua has a good relationship here."


    "Yes."


    This time, you have to be skinned to ensure that Xue Hua doesn''t die!


    On this side, Lin Mengya, who escaped, was in a much better mood.


    The raised lips fell down after seeing those who came and went to congratulate.


    Bai Su stood beside her. She had not officially appeared in front of these aristocratic families before, so few people knew her.


    It''s also because there are too many female guests here. They are not conspicuous.


    I wanted to choose a good day to meet the princess for a while.


    But the plan changed quickly. As soon as they wanted to go, they saw a well-dressed maid waving at them.


    "You two, come and help!"


    Lin Mengya looked behind her and found that there was no servant.


    The maid shouted again, "don''t look, it''s you two. Come and help."


    They looked at Bai su. Although they didn''t dress very gorgeous, they were not wearing ordinary cloth.


    Is it because it is too simple and clean that it will be regarded as a servant?


    The two men stayed where they were, and the maid didn''t insist.


    But after a strange look at them, I didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hear the multitudes.


    "Master, she said the servants here are so arrogant!"


    In my mind, the little medicine that kept in touch with her suddenly said.


    She just remembered that Xiaoyao could read lips.


    That''s even more strange. They''re obviously not servants, okay?


    That girl seems to be a maid of the aristocratic family. How can she have such poor eyes.


    Until behind the maid, Jin Yao came up with her confidant maid.


    She thought Jin Yao was going to go into the yard, but she didn''t know what the woman remembered. She walked up to her and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s hard to feel, isn''t it?"


    This is obviously with a thorn.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows what she means.


    "No harm."


    The person is her, and the heart is her. Besides, the so-called princess has nothing to do with long Tianyu.


    Apart from vigilance, she wouldn''t eat such unwarranted flying vinegar.


    But Jin Yao decided that she was dying.


    After a sneer, he said proudly.


    "According to your family background, you are reluctant to be a concubine. In the end, it''s the master. Don''t you want to make room when people come?"


    Lin Mengya smiled indifferently and said carelessly.


    "Master?"


    She said these three words quite carelessly, her eyes full of banter.


    It seems that these three words are just a joke.


    Jin Yao''s heart was stabbed.


    She wanted to use the most vicious language to stimulate this shameless flattery.


    But unfortunately, this bitch has other uses.


    She made a look of regret, as if she had not been affected by Lin Mengya''s attitude.


    "Hum! Although I despise you, how can a man like your highness belong to a woman? For the sake of my sympathy with you, I will kindly remind you. There are no simple roles in it. She came to Gong Ya long ago and was trampled under her feet. You -"


    Jin Yao showed a disdainful look and looked at her up and down.


    "You are at most a housemaid brought in by Gong ya. Your young lady can''t compare with others, let alone you."


    Housegirl? Hehe, she is the only wife, okay?


    Lin Mengya is not angry at all, because she has heard Jin Yao''s provocation. Naturally, she will not be easily fooled.


    At the moment, just a smile.


    Conveniently tucked the hair on the temples behind the ears, inadvertently revealing the charming style.


    "Whoever is in his heart is the master. I am different from our master. At least in your Highness''s heart, we have a place. It''s Miss Jin, you, tut..."


    She said this, but she stabbed Jin Yao''s heart.


    Despised by people who are not as good as themselves, Jin Yao''s jealousy is burning up.


    "I''d like to persuade Miss Jin. Fortunately, my Lord and I are all in the room where your highness nodded. But Miss Jin, if you want to enter the door in the future, it will be even more difficult. You''d better take care of yourself."


    With that, she took Bai Su away.


    Behind her, Jin Yao''s eyes were as gloomy as ink.


    She stared at Su Mei''s back until the other party disappeared and turned to Ruxin garden.


    "Miss, don''t listen to that bitch''s instigation."


    Jin Yao''s maid quietly pulled her young lady''s sleeve.


    Because the resentment in the young lady''s eyes is too explicit. In case it is seen by the princess''s people, it will cause complications.


    "I know, but she''s right about one thing. The princess is really out of the way."


    Jin Yao has repeatedly targeted Su Mei because she knows that she and Gong Ya will be her biggest enemy.


    But now, the things they competed for fell silently on the head of another woman.


    They were caught off guard and didn''t say it, which made her feel as if she had become a joke.


    "However, if you do it yourself, if you arouse the suspicion of others and involve your family... I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    Facing the worry of the maid, Jin Yao doesn''t care at all.


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there still her?"


    Jin Yao glanced in the direction Su Mei left.


    A trace of pure light passed through her eyes, and then she returned to her usual sunny appearance.


    "Let them fight, fight and fight, don''t they all fall into my hands in the end?"


    Jin Yao said firmly, as if everything had been under her control.


    The maid immediately understood what she meant and kept praising with a flattering smile on her face.


    "The young lady is still powerful. When I was at home, didn''t those bitches all be taught by the young lady?"


    "Come on, we should go and tell the princess about the local customs here."


    Jin Yao tidied up her cuffs as if the jealous man was not her.


    After the master and servant entered the Ruxin garden, Lin Mengya and Bai Su came out of the corner.


    "Master, if she provokes you like this, she should want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    Bai Su''s understanding is exactly the same. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya has no intention of being fooled.


    Just ironically provoked the corners of his mouth, smiled and shook his head.


    "The world always thinks that they are the Yellow finch. However, when they are calculating others, they have fallen into the trap dug by themselves with jealousy and hatred."


    Even she knows she is in the chess game. How can she dream of becoming the God who controls the whole situation?


    "But what is the master going to do?"


    Bai Su was not worried, but Lin Mengya just turned her eyes, as if she had no idea.


    "Let''s go step by step, but even if I don''t go, the trouble will come to me. We''ll talk about it then."

 Chapter 1695

    With Bai Su, Lin Mengya found the newly built library.


    There are few people here now, but the interior is very grand.


    I think I''m ready for the completion ceremony for a while.


    She only looked a few times, and a breeze passed by.


    Finally, an expressionless man appeared in front of her.


    "Please, sir."


    Lin Mengya nodded at the other party, and then followed him into the inner yard.


    Long Tianyu must have arranged to guard the gate here, so he could bring her in.


    The library Pavilion is built towering and simple, which is in line with the function of "collecting books".


    But the man did not take them into the library, but bypassed the building to the back.


    At this time, she saw that there was a small door in the backyard.


    And this small door is actually a mechanism lock.


    After the man opened the door, there was a winding path leading to the secluded place.


    After the man first stepped in, he turned around and gave them an order.


    "Please follow me closely, sir and girl. Half a step can''t be separated."


    Seeing his face so serious, Lin Mengya and Bai Su immediately responded.


    After following the man, she realized something was wrong as soon as she took a few steps.


    From the outside, it looks like a quiet back mountain.


    But every few steps the man took them, they would turn a corner.


    Strangely, the scenery changes slightly after each turn.


    After she observed it several times, she determined that it might be covered with the art of strange door evasion.


    Sure enough, it was written by long Tianyu. Most people are afraid they can''t do it.


    "Here we are, sir."


    Almost in a twinkling of an eye, an elegant and quiet courtyard appeared in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked back, but found that it was only hundreds of meters away from the door.


    Even here, you can see the courtyard wall of the library.


    However, you can''t see here from the library.


    Seriously, it''s very mysterious.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Only the top of the library can spy on one or two here. But only people with your permission can go up the top floor. Others can''t open the mechanism above anyway."


    The man thought she was worried about safety and immediately explained.


    Lin Mengya took back her sight and smiled at each other.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to be so polite. Your Highness has prepared a house slave for you. From now on, your highness will guard here and the library for you. You can rest assured."


    Unexpectedly, she was equipped with a special courtyard.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya realized again what is tall.


    The yard slave pushed open the door of the yard, and Lin Mengya and Bai Su immediately went in.


    In the courtyard, the sound of children reading came.


    Lin Mengya can''t wait, and even her steps are in a hurry.


    Her babies, you have to kiss them later!


    The small courtyard is very simple. The largest and most spacious one is now used as a school for children.


    She eased her steps with Bai Su, leaned against the door and looked at the children in the room who were reading with the master.


    Now several children are in the Enlightenment period, and four children, large and small, listen with the same seriousness.


    Xiao Yi, who is giving them a class?, I found her all at once.


    Lin Mengya immediately waved her hand and asked him to continue.


    Xiao Yi? Leng Leng, but Ning''er twitched his small nose, as if confirming something.


    He quietly pulled aside his sleeve and asked in a small voice.


    "Brother Moyan, do you smell anything?"


    Mo Yan was thinking about master Xiao''s problem and didn''t come back for a moment.


    Two big eyes looked at his brother suspiciously.


    "No, I don''t smell..."


    "It''s mother! Mother is coming!"


    Ning''er turned her face and saw her standing at the door.


    Lin Mengya wanted to hide, but she was caught by the child. She could only smile and wave at them.


    Ning''er couldn''t sit still at once. She got up and ran to her for a hug.


    But master Xiao coughed falsely.


    "Ning''er, come back!"


    Master Xiao''s words seem to be a fixed body spell.


    Bai Nen a lot of Ning''er steamed stuffed buns, immediately stopped his action, twisted his short body, and Wei wronged sat in his position.


    It''s just that all four children are the same.


    Although I am in class, my heart is like grass.


    Ning''er, in particular, kept looking back almost for a moment, for fear that any mother would disappear again.


    "You have class obediently, Ning''er. Be careful to twist your neck."


    Lin Mengya is really reluctant.


    He came in, picked up the baby and sat him on his knees.


    The three children were envious, but they knew Ning''er was the smallest, so they just silently approached her.


    Especially Mo Yan and qiao''er almost adhered to her.


    Yuanze is better, just a pair of eyes, always peeking at her.


    "Oh, forget it. Let''s go here first today. But we have to make it up tomorrow."


    Xiao Yi? I''m young and really like these four children. I don''t have the heart to let them do this.


    "Thank you, master Xiao. You guys, don''t apologize to master as soon as possible."


    The four children immediately said crisply.


    "I''m sorry, master Xiao!"


    Xiao Yi? A little jealous. He is honest with these children. Why can''t he catch up with half of Mengya?


    The lost master Xiao quietly packed up his teaching plan, and then gave the space to these skin monkeys.


    Ning''er tightly hugged her waist and buried her small face in her arms, like a live fish, twisting constantly.


    Lin Mengya held him tightly, and some emotions in her heart almost overflowed.


    "Mother, why do you hold your brother!"


    Mo Yan is a little tasteful, but also because he hasn''t seen it for a long time. He misses it so much that he even abandons his usual little pride.


    Lin Mengya, who was willing to favor one over the other, immediately grabbed his little body and kissed him on his face.


    "Aunt, qiao''er also wants fragrance!"


    After being pampered for so long, the little girl who almost starved to death became more and more lovely.


    Lin Mengya immediately kissed qiao''er, which made the girl giggle.


    "Yuanze, do you want to come?"


    She waved to yuanze, but the little man resolutely refused her.


    "My mother said, I''m already a big brother. I can''t take care of my brothers and sisters like my brothers and sisters!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and touched yuanze''s small head. She is really a promising child.


    Three little guys hung on her like monkeys, making her like one by one.


    "Mother, when can we go home?"


    Mo Yan was a little bigger. After being intimate with her for a while, he sat down next to her.


    Only Ning''er was left and stuck to her.


    After looking at the child''s innocent looking forward eyes, Lin Mengya only felt guilty.


    After all, she still owes her children a lot of company.


    Pinched Mo Yan''s tender little face, she said carefully.


    "There are still some bad people at home who haven''t been cleaned up. However, in a few days, when your grandfather wakes up, I''ll take you home together."


    The children cheered.


    Even Ning''er slapped her in her arms, laughing out of sight.


    She looked down at these little babies and loved them more and more.


    The four children are good-looking and clever. They must be better than the blue in the future.


    After kissing enough one by one, she and Bai Su took the children to the house where their great grandparents were ill.


    At the door, qiao''er immediately ran to knock.


    "Shizu, Shizu, aunt is coming!"


    The little milk sound is cute, with childish eagerness.


    The teacher immediately opened the door and touched the little girl''s head with a smile.


    "Qiao''er is coming. Come in!"


    The four children didn''t recognize the birth, but what she didn''t expect was that after the four children ran into the house, they first ran to their great grandfather''s ears and chattered.


    "Lao Zu, the leaves outside are yellow. They look good."


    "There are still red ones!"


    "Green, green!"


    "Fool, the master said it would turn yellow in the future!"


    ...


    Such children''s words made Lin Mengya laugh.


    These children have their own personalities. Qiao''er is the most lively and yuanze is the most stable. Only the two in his own family are full of bad water, especially Mo Yan. Now his mouth is getting more and more poisonous.


    Alas, at the thought of her two sons, one with a black tongue and the other with a cold heart, she couldn''t help worrying whether she could drink that bowl of daughter-in-law''s tea.


    "They help the disease."


    The teacher looked at the children with a smile and came to her and explained.


    "Didn''t it affect you to transfer you before?"


    This is what she cares about most. Fortunately, after the teacher said that long Tianyu''s people are very careful and there is nothing wrong, she put down her heart.


    Step forward, together with the teacher, to give the brothers a routine examination.


    The mysterious position behind the brain, the bulge has become particularly small.


    It seems that it won''t take long for the brothers to wake up.


    Now, she finally relaxed.


    "If you wake up, I''m afraid you''ll have to raise it for a while to recover. I heard from the man who served the fourth brother that he often felt tired recently. I think it''s because his physical strength hasn''t recovered."


    She made people stew tonics and developed exercise methods for the fourth brother to recover his physical strength. I believe that the fourth brother will recover completely in a short time.


    "Well, it''s natural. But you said you would take the children back together. Is it safe?"


    "Before I didn''t let the children go back, I wanted to take this opportunity to thoroughly clean the palace family. After all, the relationship between the collateral and the direct lineage is complex. If I act rashly, I will be blamed. Now all evil things are done by themselves. It''s not too much for me to eliminate."


    If it hadn''t been for this accident, the great grandparents would have fallen asleep. I''m afraid it would have been completed long ago.


    However, it''s also good. Gong Tu and Lin MengWu are raw. They have lost their future, but they can''t do it at all.


    "That''s good, but you should also find a good excuse. It''s better not to reveal the real condition of the Gong family''s ancestors."

 Chapter 1696

    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a light. Fortunately, she had made some preparations before, so that she could pull things back to a favorable situation for them in time.


    "Mom, can I sleep with mom tonight?"


    Ning''er grabbed her skirt with a pair of big black eyes full of expectation.


    Gently touched the child''s small face. In any case, I couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    "OK, I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "Great, brother Moyan, my mother can sleep with us!"


    Ning''er immediately showed a big sweet smile, turned around and told his brothers the great news.


    Mo Yan also showed a surprised expression. He looked at the sun outside with big eyes and wished it would be dark immediately.


    "Well, there''s nothing busy here. Go and take the children for a while."


    The teacher smiled and threw out people. He really hurt these children, especially the two in the student''s family. They are very intelligent and more painful than ordinary children.


    Lin Mengya smiled apologetically at the teacher, and then let the children pull her away.


    The four children were so happy that they kept telling her what had happened since they came here.


    In the children''s piecemeal stories, she also learned that the children have been happy and carefree since they came here.


    In the end, Ning''er fell into her arms, and the three older children took her clothes and slept.


    Lin Mengya kissed the children''s small faces and felt that no matter what she did at this moment, it was worth it.


    "The night is cold. Let me help you carry the child in."


    Xiao Yi? Come out of the next room.


    In the afternoon, he saw her sitting there with the children.


    The sun is gentle. Even if she wears that humble mask, she also emits holy brilliance.


    The children''s noise was mingled with her gentle response.


    Somehow, such a scene made him stay in front of the window and watch it all afternoon.


    It was not until the sunset that he gradually woke up from his intoxication.


    In my heart, there is a bitter regret.


    After a thousand sails, he tasted what he wanted.


    Even the original elegant son, even if he is a fool, can also be childish and lovely.


    If he had


    Shook his head and threw the outdated idea out of his head.


    Now, it should be the best.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw that it was Xiao Yi?, Smiled and nodded.


    She held Ning''er and carried Mo Yan behind her back.


    The other two children are in Xiao Yi? In my arms.


    Send the children into the room and cover the quilt one by one, Xiao Yi? Leng Leng, looking at her busy.


    When she''s all settled down, Xiao Yi? She quickly took back her eyes and didn''t let her notice anything.


    "Master Xiao, do you have something to say?"


    For Xiao Yi?, She always has a sense of closeness when she meets her old friend in another country.


    What''s more, he did his best to the children.


    Even Yu often praised master Xiao''s teaching.


    As a parent, she naturally wants to respect her children''s teachers.


    Xiao Yi? I''m not used to it. After being stunned, I shook my head.


    "The children are very good. It doesn''t matter if they are naughty occasionally. It''s time to play at this age. It''s you. How have you been?"


    "Me? I''m fine. Everything outside is going well."


    With that, they fell into silence again.


    Xiao Yi? I don''t know what to say, and Lin Mengya is considering where to start.


    "Your great grandparents, how''s the situation now?"


    Think about it, Xiao Yi? I just want to greet my ancestors about their situation.


    But as soon as he said it, he regretted it.


    Obviously, he can see it every day. Sometimes he has to help take care of it. Why did he ask about him?


    Lin Mengya only thought he was asking about the disease and whispered, "it''s going well. I should be waking up soon. What''s Xiao''s plan after that?"


    plan? Xiao Yi? He gave her a puzzled look.


    To stay here and be a gentleman and help the refugees in Jin is what he will do in the future.


    But did she have any other plans?


    "I think the master is a little inferior in this college. Of course, the future development prospect of the college is unlimited. If the master is here, he can naturally achieve his wish. I want to ask the master, do you have the intention to help me?"


    One''s strength is limited after all.


    Lin Mengya knew what she was going to face, so she had to make plans early.


    Xiao Yi? Although he is a civil minister, he is resourceful and knows the people.


    When he was in the great Jin Dynasty, he was reused by the two brothers long Tianyu and long QingHan.


    She wants to build her own strength. Such people are indispensable.


    Otherwise, if she has to make up her mind for major and minor events, even with the help of small medicine, she will die of fatigue sooner or later.


    Xiao Yi? Suitable identity and outstanding ability, so she became the object of her solicitation.


    "OK."


    Hardly any consideration, Xiao Yi? He promised her.


    Lin Mengya was surprised by his simplicity. He didn''t look at this man before.


    "Wind and rain are coming, how can I be alone. I''m willing to go to hell for the people in the world."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya seemed to see the energetic young master of the Xiao family.


    It seems that the fire in my heart has not been extinguished after all.


    She raised her lips with a sincere smile.


    "After that, we will be the companions who advance and retreat together."


    I was touched by her words.


    In other words, will they be hindered in the future?


    Even though it was only a little, it was enough to make him willing.


    "Good!"


    Candlelight shaking, Xiao Yi? Look at the woman in front of him seriously. From then on, he will put down all the feelings of men and women.


    Yes, it''s just the loyalty of scholars who die for their confidants!


    I wanted to spend another day with the children, but before dawn, the hospital slave knocked on her door.


    "Sir, someone from the palace family said he wanted you to go back immediately. It''s important."


    Lin Mengya woke up immediately. After giving a low answer, she tucked in the quilt corner for the children, cleaned herself up immediately and went to the yard.


    At this time, Bai Su also went out first.


    She lowered her voice and asked, "what happened?"


    "I don''t know, but last night, it seemed that someone broke into Ruxin garden."


    With a frown, now the fake Princess of long Tianyu lives in the yard.


    Not yet. What happened to her?


    It was dawn, and she and Bai Su went along another road, which only hospital slaves could know.


    Just outside the wall, voices came and went, and it was very lively.


    She and Bai Su quietly left the college and still took a sedan chair from the back door.


    There should have been no one to rob the road, but many guards appeared at this time.


    If they were not familiar with the paths in the city, they would not be able to escape the search of those people.


    She lifted the curtain and looked out.


    What the hell happened?


    When I got home, the house was still quiet.


    But Ning Liang and Gong Ping waited at the door.


    As soon as she stepped out of the sedan chair, she asked, "what happened?"


    Compared with Gong Ping''s uneasiness, Ning Liang is more calm.


    "Report back to Sir, the princess was assassinated last night."


    "What? When did it happen and who did it?"


    Ning Liang shook his head. He also just received the news.


    Several people rushed to the fourth brother''s study. Presumably, the fourth brother had just got up, so his face turned white.


    As soon as he saw her, he immediately kicked everyone out, leaving only a few reliable people.


    "Little sister, did you do that?"


    "Me? You mean, the assassination of the princess?"


    Gong Si was a little uneasy in his eyes. After all, my little sister acted differently from them.


    With her relationship with his highness Xi, it is really possible that she will do such a thing.


    If my sister did it He''ll probably help her round it up.


    Seeing the worry in the eyes of the fourth brother, Lin Mengya almost smiled angrily.


    "How could it be! I want to kill her. There are 10000 ways to make her die silently. How could such a noise happen?"


    Sitai college, that''s her territory.


    If she really wants the princess''s life, naturally there are ways to get rid of her unconsciously, and she can completely get rid of her relationship with the palace family.


    Hearing that she didn''t do it, Gong Si was relieved at last.


    "As long as it''s not you."


    Looking at the attitude of the fourth brother, Lin Mengya seems to have something wrong.


    "I''m afraid the fourth brother doesn''t want to ask for punishment, but to help me destroy my corpse?"


    Unexpectedly, the fourth brother really nodded.


    "The princess took your husband first and came back to our fief to show off. If you really want to teach her a lesson, I think it''s right. Let others know that our palace family is not so easy to bully."


    No wonder, according to my great grandfather, the women of the palace family have a very high status in my husband''s family.


    How many people are not afraid of such a tough family?


    "So, if the fourth brother doesn''t go out behind closed doors, think he doesn''t know?"


    "In addition, I also want to avoid suspicion."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed and immediately understood the meaning of the fourth brother.


    They know the news so quickly because someone in the college has been watching ruxinyuan.


    But if the Gong family reacts too quickly, it is suspected that the thief is shouting to catch the thief.


    It''s better to wait until an appropriate time and pretend.


    "It''s up to the four brothers to decide. We must deal with this princess carefully. But don''t worry, your Highness has nothing to do with her. Even, we can''t wait to pull her down."


    After she made clear her position on behalf of long Tianyu, she could let her fourth brother know how to grasp this scale.


    Gong Si picked a provocative tail, and his face was a little cold.


    "I see. No wonder she makes such a big fuss. I wish everyone knew that she was the princess of his highness Xi. After making trouble for a long time, she wanted three people to become tigers and pretended to be true."


    Seeing that the fourth brother understood, Lin Mengya knew that she didn''t have to say too much.


    Then, Gong Si seemed to remember something and ordered immediately.


    "Ning Liang, Gong Ping, you two, go find some capable people and find me everything that can hide at home. Especially the rooms of people who have contact with the outside these days."

 Chapter 1697

    "What does the fourth brother mean?"


    "I''m afraid this is a game someone made for us."


    A flash of light crossed her eyes.


    Indeed, this is the palace family''s fief, and Sitai college is also the palace family''s, and everyone knows about the palace family''s owner and his highness Xi.


    If something happens to the princess, aren''t they the first to be suspected?


    Well, she hasn''t come to look for bad luck, but someone dares to find her!


    "Wait!"


    She stopped Ning Liang. Gong sigang wanted to explain, and Lin Mengya continued.


    "There must be no insider in our family. But there are so many things these days that it is inevitable that there will be a mistake. But what if our family is also robbed? No matter what can be found, it is the thief who did it."


    As soon as Gong Si''s eyes lit up, he had to say that ya''er''s idea was better.


    "Also, I was attacked by thieves and am now bedridden."


    The fourth brother said faintly. Lin Mengya secretly praised the fourth brother for going up the road. It''s just a little transparent.


    In this way, see who dares to doubt that they did it!


    After the deployment, Lin Mengya and Bai Su immediately returned to Dongyuan.


    After taking off his clothes and taking a nap in bed, he heard the excitement outside.


    After glancing at Bai Su, they pretended to be in a hurry and ran outside.


    At this time, the house has become lively.


    "What happened?"


    There were many people coming and going in the yard, and there were many fresh faces. Lin Mengya asked knowingly and grabbed people and asked.


    "No, there was a thief in our house last night! The fourth young master was injured and just returned to his yard!"


    "How could this happen? Bai Su, let''s go and have a look!"


    When they got to the fourth brother''s yard, Ning Liang was too busy to touch the ground.


    Seeing her, as if he had seen the backbone, he immediately welcomed her.


    "Sir, the fourth young master has been seriously injured. You have to make a decision about this!"


    Everyone around turned their attention to her.


    She looked inside as if she hadn''t seen it and asked eagerly.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so good that the fourth young master was injured? Is the injury serious, but I asked for a doctor?"


    Ning Liang wiped the sweat he deliberately ran out and scolded himself.


    "It''s all my fault! If I could be more alert and find thieves breaking in earlier, the fourth young master wouldn''t have to suffer such a big crime. It''s all my fault!"


    "Well, you can''t blame it all. Go quickly and invite your wife over. I can''t decide it alone."


    She pretended not to notice the strangers in the yard. After telling Ning Liang to invite someone, she opened the door and went in.


    In the room, there was a smell of blood.


    She hurried to the fourth brother''s bed and looked at the man lying on the bed with a pale face and a large pool of blood on his abdomen. She couldn''t help shouting.


    "Fourth young master, fourth young master! What''s the matter with you? Which thief without eyes hurt you like this!"


    She said hurriedly, trying to create a look of panic.


    Soon, even madam and sister Hui arrived.


    They were too anxious to dress up. They simply put on their coats and rushed to Gong Si''s bed.


    Especially after seeing the dying appearance of Gong Si, Mrs. Lian asked angrily.


    "How do you guard the palace family? The fourth young master of your family was hurt?"


    Lin Mengya knelt down in front of Mrs. Lian and cried.


    "Madam, I don''t know. The fourth young master was fine last night. Why did he..."


    "Well, we''ll talk about these things later. Ning Liang, did the doctor invite you?"


    Ning Liang, who followed him, immediately replied: "I''ve been invited. I''ll be there soon!"


    Even Mrs. Lian rubbed her eyebrows. Although she had strong concerns in her eyes, she had experienced great storms and waves, and her mind was mobilized quickly.


    "It''s useless for you to stay here. Leave a few capable people to serve, and let me catch others!"


    Because the owner of the house has spoken, no one dares to listen to his wife''s transfer.


    Even his wife leaned over to see Gong Si''s injury, and her face looked a lot more severe.


    Soon, the doctor came.


    Seeing that someone in the fourth palace was being treated, even the lady put down her heart a little.


    Then she noticed that Su Mei was still kneeling beside her and eased her tone.


    "Well, you get up first."


    Lin Mengya immediately got up obediently and stood next to his wife, with her eyes glued to the fourth young master.


    The doctor took his pulse and looked at the wound again.


    After handling it for a long time, he got up and said.


    "Madam, the fourth childe just hurt his stomach. The wound is not deep. It just looks scary. After I prescribe some medicine and the childe changes the good golden sore medicine, it will be all right."


    Hearing that Gong Si was not worried about his life, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    After Mrs. Lian asked for some precautions, she asked someone to send the doctor away.


    At this time, Lian Fu noticed that there were several strangers standing in the yard.


    Yesterday afternoon, Ning Liang specially brought her the capable hands in the house in batches.


    She really hasn''t seen these people.


    "Su Mei, those people outside are from your house?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya immediately looked up and shook her head.


    "Not from the government."


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know. If you hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have found it."


    She has done enough of the acting.


    Even the lady didn''t doubt it. She just called the maid around her to inquire.


    After that, the maid reported back.


    "Madam, they are from the princess''s side. It is said that someone saw that the assassin who assassinated the princess last night came to the palace house."


    Mrs. Lian, who regarded Gong Ya as her daughter''s favorite, immediately sank when she heard the word "Princess".


    She was already distressed that Gong Ya had a family and couldn''t return. Now there was another man who robbed her of her husband, and she felt that ya''er had been greatly wronged.


    Therefore, I don''t want to see the princess.


    Unexpectedly, she was also involved in this matter.


    "Assassinated? Is it the assassin who wounded Gong Si?"


    "Well, the maidservant didn''t listen to them. By the way, they hope to search the assassin here."


    Even my wife is a little unhappy.


    But the assassin is the most likely culprit who hurt Gong Si.


    "OK, you tell them, search is OK, but you should follow the people in the house. Find some nursing homes and search with them."


    "Yes."


    Standing next to Lin Mengya, after hearing aunt Lian''s disposal, she knew that things were going according to her plan.


    After about a cup of tea, a clever boy ran in.


    "Madam Lian, go and have a look! The princess''s bodyguard found the assassin''s night clothes and murder weapon in our house. At the moment, they have quarreled with the housekeeper!"


    "What?"


    Even Mrs. Lian was surprised and angry, but she soon thought of one thing.


    His face also sank. The whole man was like an angry female beast.


    "Well, it''s such a dirty trick. Yue''er, it''s time for your father and brother to arrive. Go to the city gate first and come directly when you receive someone. Also, send someone to inform the Ma family and Cheng family that someone will be bad for the palace family! I''d like to see who dares to touch my daughter''s things!"


    Hearing that his wife was so protective of her, Lin Mengya was moved.


    Looking up, I just felt that even my aunt liked it more and more.


    Such a gentle and dignified mother makes her feel protected.


    She followed Mrs. lian to the place where the stolen goods were found.


    Sure enough, it was in the backyard firewood room.


    Since she cleaned up the palace, the inner courtyard has been like an iron wall, and no fly can fly in.


    The backyard is better because people come in and out every day.


    "The thing was found in the palace family, which means that the assassin is your palace family! You have to hand over the person anyway today!"


    "You don''t talk so much! Your princess is frightened at most, but our young master is going to die!"


    "Hum! No one can match the noble status of our princess. I advise you to be more sensible so that your highness will not be angry!"


    "How about getting angry? We''ve been angry for a long time! We were all well before you came. Why did your princess come and have an assassin? Besides, since the assassin went for your princess, why did she hurt my young master while she was safe!"


    "That''s how we protect profits and boldly create trouble for the people. How dare you curse the princess like this?"


    "Who doesn''t know that your princess, the man who robbed our master, is still here to shine on the demonstration! I think that assassin is what you pretended to do, in order to get rid of several young masters of our family while our master is not at home, so that your princess can rest assured! What a vicious means. Your highness Xi is blind, so she can be a princess!"


    "Shut up!"


    It was Lin Mengya''s instruction to bite back.


    She hid in the crowd and listened to the quarrel, and the corners of her mouth began to stir up uncontrollably.


    Who can''t make public opinion? They are local snakes and the biggest sufferers, occupying natural advantages.


    The imperial concubine''s bodyguards were already angry. They were surrounded by the servants of the palace family as soon as they wanted to be rough.


    "The imperial concubine''s bodyguard is really great!"


    Even Mrs. Lian''s face became more gloomy after listening to it.


    It seems that it''s almost what she guessed.


    As soon as the people of the palace family saw Mrs. Lian, they immediately withdrew.


    The imperial concubine''s bodyguard obviously didn''t know the status of Lian''s wife.


    He just narrowed his eyes and shouted in a rather bad tone.


    "Who are you? There is no room for you to speak here!"


    Even his wife snorted coldly, and her heart became more and more tired of the unworthy princess.


    Lin Mengya immediately stepped forward, held Mrs. Lian''s hand and glared at the bodyguard.


    "This is Mrs. Lian, the aunt of our master. Besides, Mrs. Lian is a patent granted by the emperor. What kind of thing do you dare to talk to her like this?"

 Chapter 1698

    Before, the palace family had been a little unhappy because of the princess.


    I didn''t expect that the fourth childe was injured by their princess. These bodyguards are still here to disrespect Mrs. Lian. How can we bear it?


    One by one, they glared at the guards and wanted to rush forward immediately and beat them out.


    Mrs Lian glanced at the guards and sneered.


    "I have lived in Longdu for more than 30 years and have never heard of the princess."


    The bodyguards felt guilty when they heard about Mrs. Lian''s identity.


    When Mrs. Lian heard that she doubted the identity of their princess, she was a little surprised.


    Even the lady saw at a glance that these people had problems, and she was no longer polite.


    "Go back and tell your princess that I''m with my master. No one wants to confuse the public here!"


    Even his wife''s words made the palace family feel at ease.


    All of them were ferocious and blocked in front of the guards. The anger in their eyes could directly scorch them.


    Looking at the increasingly angry crowd, the guards couldn''t help shrinking and shrinking.


    "I tell you, we are from his highness Xi. You''d better not mess around!"


    The bodyguard was also afraid.


    I thought the palace family was a soft persimmon that people could handle, but I didn''t expect that the family style was so fierce.


    Lin Mengya winked at Ning Liang quietly.


    The latter immediately understood, pretended to be careless, and suddenly hit the person next to him.


    The man was unprepared. He happened to be close to the bodyguard and hit it all at once.


    The bodyguard was so nervous that he thought the other party was going to attack him secretly. Unexpectedly, he took a knife and cut it off without thinking.


    As soon as his waist tightened, the man was suddenly hooked back.


    Then he saw the bright sharp knife coming at him and shouted.


    "They''re going to kill!"


    In an instant, the patience of the Gong family completely collapsed.


    Waving their weapons, they rushed up.


    "It''s the opposite! You''re the opposite!"


    The bodyguard shouted angrily. Unfortunately, no one listened to him.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to hold aunt Lian''s hand and took a few steps back.


    "How did this fight?"


    Even his wife was startled. She patted her chest and looked at the scuffle crowd with concern.


    Lin Mengya stood on tiptoe and looked hard at the crowd.


    Those bodyguards are completely at a disadvantage. They can feel at ease only if they are beaten violently.


    "Madam, I saw clearly just now that it was the guard''s hand that moved first."


    After Mrs. Lian looked at her, she looked at the people next to her.


    Everyone said that it was the bodyguard who moved first.


    Suddenly, even the anger that had not subsided in her heart surged up again.


    "What a bully! Don''t they dare to be so overbearing without ya''er? When the master comes, I''ll go to the door to ask for justice myself!"


    The blow came to an end in an instant.


    After all, she had orders before and couldn''t really kill people.


    It''s up to the master to beat the dog. She beat it well, but the princess''s face.


    "Well, everybody stop!"


    Looking almost, Lin Mengya pretended to be worried and advised.


    Ning Liang inside had been waiting for her instructions. He immediately grabbed the front few people and whispered.


    "Come on, come on, if you really kill someone, won''t it make trouble for the owner?"


    Everyone was angry, and Ning Liang''s prestige was high, so he gradually stopped.


    In the end, there were only a few black and blue guards left on the ground.


    Look at their ashen faces, where is half of their former arrogance.


    Mrs. Lian took a few steps forward, looked at those people and said coldly.


    "This is just a little lesson for you. If you dare to make trouble again in the future, it will not be these people!"


    The guard got up from the ground in confusion.


    They are indeed the bodyguards of his highness Xi, but they are the lowest. Usually, they haven''t even seen his highness Xi''s face.


    Just because of his highness Xi''s face, no one dares to provoke him.


    But I don''t want to suffer such a big loss here.


    "Bah, bah." He vomited two mouthfuls of broken teeth and congestion, and stared at the woman in front of him with resentment. "You dare to beat me! Wait for me! Our highness and princess will never let you go! You, just wait to die!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that the lesson is still less.


    "Isn''t it because of this layer of skin that you dare to come to our Palace House to act as a bully? Chief steward, why don''t you teach him how to be a dog."


    Ning Liang answered and said to the palace family who were still eyeing around.


    "Since they don''t know who they are, let''s help him! Somebody, take off their skin and let them know what they are!"


    Suddenly, the good young men in the yard showed a malicious smile.


    They surrounded the guards in the middle. At this time, the guards finally knew they were afraid.


    "You, you, don''t come here. What do you want to do?"


    But the palace family doesn''t care about this.


    Some time ago, I was angry with Gong Tu and Lin MengWu. They need a channel to vent.


    Those bodyguards realized the taste of being a big girl for the first time.


    I saw them one by one trying to protect their neckline, and their mouths were broken, for fear that they would really be stripped away.


    However, when Mrs. Lian saw the scene, she smoked at the corners of her mouth and looked suspiciously at Su Mei, who had an idea.


    How can this girl''s temperament be somewhat similar to Gong ya?


    Lin Mengya felt her aunt''s sight and immediately turned her head and asked.


    "What''s the matter, madam?"


    Mrs. Lian was stunned and then shook her head.


    No wonder this girl was chosen by ya''er herself and won ya''er''s trust.


    Temperament is naturally similar.


    "Nothing, all right, let''s go so as not to dirty our eyes."


    Leaving the wails of the guards behind her, Lin Mengya raised her voice.


    "The women''s family members should avoid it."


    Then she followed Mrs. Lian.


    Along with those maids who did not come out of the cabinet, they also dispersed immediately.


    Only in the house, the sister-in-law and women who have married and given birth to children look at them with interest and comment on them.


    I''m ashamed of those bodyguards. I''d like to kill myself.


    Lin Mengya took Mrs. Lian back to the study in Dongyuan. After ordering someone to serve Mrs. Lian a cup of tea, she sat next to her and talked with her.


    "Miss Mei, do you mind if I call you that?"


    She immediately shook her head. In fact, she was still a little sorry for Aunt Lian.


    But this matter can only rely on uncle and aunt Lian.


    You know, some things can''t hold people down by the name of the so-called princess.


    An aristocratic family is a circle. Even a real princess must be introduced and helped if she wants to integrate into this circle.


    Otherwise, people will not admit it behind the surface.


    Mrs. Lian is in the dominant position in this social circle.


    The reason why the princess made such a big noise was that she wanted to be a real princess?


    But this circle is not so easy to enter.


    "Ya''er, do you know about the princess?"


    Even my wife was worried.


    After all, she has experienced her own heartache. Where is she willing to let her favorite girl bear it?


    I can''t help complaining about your highness Xi. If you can''t concentrate, don''t easily provoke ya''er.


    Gong Ya''s girl looked smart, but she had a solid eye. If you identify a person, how can you put it down so easily?


    Lin Mengya knew aunt Lian''s concerns and thought about it before she began to comfort her.


    "The owner... Doesn''t know about it yet. I think you''d better not tell the owner before you find out about it, so as not to distract her, don''t you?"


    "Is that the truth, or are you considerate. However, do you mean that the princess is false?"


    In fact, even my wife has this doubt in her heart.


    She started from Longdu only months ago, but before that, she had never heard the news of his highness Xi''s marriage.


    Is it the change after she left?


    "It''s possible. I heard the master mention that his highness is aboveboard and aboveboard. If he is his wife, how can he not let the big guy know? Besides, what kind of person is his highness Xi? If he really fails to live up to my master, how dare he show off?"


    Even the lady thought her words were reasonable.


    "Yes, that''s the truth. Anyone who comes from an aristocratic family doesn''t care to do such a thing. If he can use such a dirty means of being petty, I think the family is not a good owner."


    Lin Mengya smiled but said nothing.


    Even madam is familiar with such things.


    The princess was born in a small family. It''s not enough for an old driver like Mrs. Lian.


    In fact, those who come and go to see and congratulate are also small families who are not in the class.


    People from the top ten aristocratic families only prepare a gift at most, but they don''t go in person.


    Not long after, Ning Liang came back and said that all the people were stripped and thrown out.


    He also specially pulled many people out. As long as there were onlookers, he took turns to explain to the big guys how they slandered the palace family.


    This time, before dinner, the whole non leaf city was spread all over.


    It was said that the princess was jealous and wanted to deliberately come to trouble the palace family.


    In short, the princess suddenly became a shameless and jealous scheming bitch.


    Even the small families who had just become intimate with her reduced their contacts after hearing the news.


    When the two sides didn''t quarrel before, they found the best of both worlds.


    Now it''s open. If they go again, they''ll stand in line.


    After Lin Mengya got the news, she hooked her lips.


    This is just the beginning.

 Chapter 1699

    Just after dinner, sister Hui arrived with Uncle Lian.


    All of them had a tired look on their faces. I think it''s because they have been dusty all the way and can''t rest for a moment.


    When Mrs. Lian saw her husband and son, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gong Si is still dizzy. They are the only women left at home. Why don''t you worry?


    "Sir, you are here! Are you tired? Are you hungry? Is the road smooth?"


    Even the master looked at the worry in his wife''s eyes and immediately burst out a gentle smile.


    "Everything is fine. How are you?"


    "Me too."


    Even his wife was not very interesting, she bowed her head and said softly.


    The longer the relationship between the two people, the fresher it became, and they simply envied others.


    But Lian Xing, who has no eyesight, wrongly grabbed his mother''s arm and spoiled it.


    "Mother, xing''er is here too. Why don''t you ask xing''er if it''s hard?"


    At this time, Lian Fu thought of his little son.


    Doting on the forehead of Lian Xing, Lian''s wife looked around for a week, but she didn''t see the figure of Lian Sheng.


    Knowing that his mother was looking for his big brother, Lian Xing said immediately.


    "Mother, brother has something else to do. I can''t come for the time being."


    Hearing the speech, Lian Fu was relieved.


    The three men also went to Dongyuan. After they all sat down, even their husband could take care of the introduction.


    "This is what ya''er mentioned in her letter, Su Mei, Miss Mei."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling nervous when she met her old friends.


    Even her uncle''s eyesight was so fierce that she was afraid of being seen through.


    I had to bow my head and say hello.


    At the same time, Ning Liang and Gong Ping were also introduced by Mrs. Lian.


    Even the master just glanced at them faintly and didn''t say anything. Instead, Lian Xing looked at Lin Mengya up and down.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t respond at all, he shifted his eyes and looked at Mrs. Lian.


    "Mother, I heard sister Yue say that someone in the palace made trouble and implicated the fourth brother of the palace?"


    Hearing Lian Xing''s question, Mrs. Lian sighed helplessly and told the princess the whole story.


    "What do you mean, your highness Jinxi? Isn''t he bullying people?"


    Looking at his wife''s indignation, even the master immediately comforted him.


    It''s like winning in a row, and your eyes turn fast.


    "Xing''er, do you have anything to say?"


    "This... Mother, this princess, is indeed the wife of his highness Xi!"


    A stone aroused thousands of waves. Several women in the room stared at him in surprise.


    "It''s impossible? How did you know about it?"


    Mrs. Lian immediately asked. Lian Xing looked at his father for help, but the other party ignored him at all.


    You''ll have to settle your own problems.


    In desperation, Lian Xing had to swallow his saliva and said with a stiff scalp.


    "After his mother left, Hou Zun suddenly ordered that he would give a woman to his highness as a flat wife. It was so sudden that there was a uproar in the Dragon capital. However, his highness never responded, and the two had never been married."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she knew what was going on.


    From Longdu to Gongjia''s fief, it will take more than a month as soon as possible, just like Mrs. Lian.


    But the news came after Mrs. Lian left.


    It means that even the wife should be far away from the Dragon at this time, otherwise she will know the news.


    The princess, however, arrived with her wife.


    This shows that the man already knew the will of the empress.


    Such a can''t wait, there must be deep meaning.


    Even his wife was surprised.


    "Hou Zun, how can you do that?"


    Even his wife frowned and said secretly that it would be difficult to do this if it was really the will of the empress.


    Other people have the same idea as Mrs. Lian, but Lin Mengya is more and more calm now.


    "Madam, in fact, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Even Mrs. Mei looked at the girl next to her. For some reason, she always felt that she didn''t seem to be worried at all.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said comfortingly.


    "Even the second childe, this will, but the later respect did it alone?"


    Even the stars nodded, and the will was posted at the gate of the city. He saw it really.


    "Madam, the engagement between the Lord and his highness was made by the Emperor himself, and it was also the will of his highness. But isn''t it equal to beating his Majesty''s face?"


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun are now in the same situation.


    The reason why Hou Zun ordered, I''m afraid he also wanted to add blocking to Emperor Zun. At the same time, he can also annoy long Tianyu.


    Mrs. Lian hasn''t responded yet, but Lord Lian, who has been an official in the court for many years, understands the meaning of her words.


    But it also locked its eyebrows.


    "But in this way, the palace family has become a bargaining chip for the emperor and the empress. In this way, it is also disadvantageous to the palace family."


    "Lord Lian, if you don''t like it, even if it is ordered by the emperor and the empress, who will sincerely obey the top ten aristocratic families now?"


    A touch of displeasure crossed even the master''s eyes.


    But soon, it was replaced by helplessness.


    That sounds harsh, but it''s also true.


    The status and power of the royal family now are much worse than before.


    "Your Majesty''s marriage is to win over the palace family. Your highness empress''s marriage is to separate the palace family from your highness. Therefore, this marriage is like fun. Only fools can take it seriously."


    If the emperor had given this order, Lin Mengya estimated that she would turn her face immediately.


    But because she was under the empress, she didn''t take it seriously.


    Although empress Zun made a lot of trouble, she just relied on herself to be empress Zun.


    And her move is nothing more than to annoy long Tianyu. In this way, the good name is fair and smooth, and eliminate the position of long Tianyu''s successor.


    Left and right, Hou Zun did this for his son.


    But there are some things, even if you love your son, you shouldn''t be willful and reckless.


    Hearing that she dared to speak so boldly, Lian Xing couldn''t help sweating.


    You know, his father has always been a loyal and patriotic man.


    In the Dragon capital, no one dares to say that the royal family is not one.


    I''m afraid this girl is going to be unlucky.


    I was thinking about how to help the girl out, but my stomach was choked in my heart.


    He waited and waited. Why didn''t he see his father get angry?


    "Master, Miss Mei, she''s just straightforward."


    Even the wife carefully advised that after living together for so many years, she naturally knew her husband''s temper.


    Except that his face was a little more ugly, even the master didn''t seem to have any other reaction?


    "Well, I know."


    Even the star stuck in his throat, so it''s over?


    He stared at his father. After a few hard eyes, he found that the other party was really not ready to speak again.


    I couldn''t help but look at my father with some doubts.


    This is obviously wrong!


    Turned around and looked at Su Mei like a ghost.


    What spell did the girl use to keep her father from getting angry?


    "Don''t look at me, young master Lian. Master Lian is a loyal minister."


    Lin Mengya smiled and ordered Lian Xing.


    The latter scratched his head, but he was still unclear.


    Finally, even the master had to stare at him.


    Why doesn''t the child have the slightest aura of others?


    "In that case, the princess can''t stay in feiye city. Master Lian and madam Lian, it''s inconvenient for our family owners to come forward. My grandfather and them are still in good health. Therefore, we can only ask you two."


    She said sincerely, and even the master and wife nodded solemnly.


    If the princess is really inspired by Empress Zun to come here to destroy the feelings between Gong Ya and Her Highness Xi, she can''t let her go.


    After all, if they become enemies, I''m afraid there will be a turmoil.


    This is fatal for the royal family.


    Therefore, even the master will promise.


    Houzun, I''m afraid he''s really crazy.


    Does she think that if Murong Xi is pulled into the water, her son can rest easy?


    It was really hard for them to come.


    Lin Mengya took them to see the four brothers, and then personally sent them to the courtyard where Mrs. Lian lived.


    Because even her wife was implicated by her today, she secretly sent a lot of people to protect her.


    After she didn''t finish the decoration, Lin Mengya returned to her fourth brother''s house again.


    At this time, only Ning Liang is in front of the bed.


    "Four brothers, people are gone. There''s no need to pretend."


    She lifted the curtain, and the people inside immediately sat up and looked energetic. Where did they look half injured?


    "Little sister, I''ve heard about everything today. You did a good job."


    Just now Ning Liang told him everything while there was no one.


    Gong Si looked at his little sister with a smile. What do you think? How do you think your little sister is so powerful.


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and sighed a little.


    "In the future, this kind of thing can be less or less. I''m really not suitable for acting. Many times, I''m afraid of helping myself."


    "You are modest, miss."


    Listening to her complaint, Ning Liang''s lips on one side could hardly stretch.


    Miss''s acting is not very good? Then they don''t have to live, okay?


    If he hadn''t known in advance, he should have believed it.


    Gong Si naturally knew what virtue his little sister was. He flicked her forehead and asked softly.


    "You did this today, but you broke your face with the princess. What are you going to do next?"


    That''s what I said, but Gong Si and Lin Mengya were not afraid at all.


    She held her chin and blinked her big eyes.


    "The princess must be half dead with anger. She can''t give up like this."


    "Yes, anyway, she still holds the title of a princess. Although we don''t think she is true, no one can prove that she is false."


    This is also the reason why the princess dared to be brazen.


    However, Lin Mengya showed a broad smile and snorted coldly.


    "If she wants to be a princess, let her do it. Do you think it''s so easy to be a princess?"

 Chapter 1700

    With the help of even the family, both inside and outside the palace were surrounded and guarded.


    Externally, it is only said that the fourth Shao of the palace family was seriously injured, but the Ma family, the Cheng family and even the family seem to have negotiated and sit in the palace family every day.


    All of their men are like evil spirits. Some people have to catch up with the palace and ask questions.


    A few days later, Fei Yecheng had no turbulence at all.


    And everyone has heard that the man who stabbed the fourth young master of the palace is also an assassin who spied on the princess at night.


    The delicate atmosphere made everyone speculate about how the two sides would deal with the matter.


    But in front of the princess''s house, which was filled with cars and horses a few days ago, it is now deserted.


    After five days, someone took the initiative to knock on the door of the palace.


    "Master, the princess of Ru Xinyuan sent everyone."


    Lin Mengya put down her account book and looked up at Bai Su who seemed to report back.


    "Oh? What can I do for you?"


    Bai Su had a cold face and seemed unhappy.


    "She said that the princess of their family wanted to see the head of the palace family."


    Manager?


    Lin Mengya picked up her tea cup and looked at the account books in the house for several days. It''s time to go out and walk around.


    Several people were sitting in the hall of the palace family.


    The first one was a woman in black, followed by two girls. It was a powerful style in a big family.


    It''s just that compared with the servants of the palace family, it''s not enough.


    However, their eyes were higher than the top, which made the people of the palace very unhappy.


    When Lin Mengya came in with Bai Su, the woman glanced at her first.


    Then, as if he had just seen it, he got up with a smile and said.


    "I think this is Mr. Su Mei?"


    "I am."


    Lin Mengya still wears a warm smile and Quan should not see the other party''s rude behavior.


    It''s no wonder that she''s a little embarrassed now, and she''s not the main owner that people want to find.


    After the servant made two cups of tea, the steward got to the point.


    "With your intelligence, you must know what I mean by coming here?"


    "I don''t know. What do you mean? Did the princess move into Ruxin garden without the consent of the palace family? Or did the princess''s bodyguard bully others at the palace family?"


    She seemed kind, but there was a blade in her words.


    The woman''s face changed, but she remembered the master''s orders and could only bear her displeasure.


    "Sir, it''s biased to say that. As my princess, the reason why I wronged myself to live in Ruxin garden is that I don''t want to make the palace feel embarrassed. After all, your family owner will be our princess''s sister in the future. Now you are so reckless, but it will be difficult for your family owner to do it in the future."


    The steward narrowed her eyes and spoke with threats.


    I don''t know who gave them confidence and dared to say such words in front of her.


    "If sisters are not sisters, our family owner didn''t say it. Please the princess, don''t say such words at will, so as not to embarrass yourself in the future. However, feiye city is a fief of the palace family. Even the princess, you''d better keep your duty here and don''t make things difficult for our palace family. At that time, everyone won''t end well."


    The woman didn''t expect that the people of the palace family were all soft and hard masters.


    At that moment, I was so angry that I secretly scolded these people for their ignorance.


    "Hum! In that case, there''s no need for me to continue talking nonsense to you. My princess said that she can raise her hand about the assassin. But you must let my princess know your sincerity. Otherwise, if empress Zun knows this, your Palace won''t know how to end at that time!"


    Finally, I know that I''ve taken Hou Zun to crush her.


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face remained unchanged, but a sharp look made the woman slightly afraid.


    "Sincerity? I wonder what kind of sincerity the princess said?"


    The woman thought she was afraid and couldn''t help being a little arrogant.


    "My princess is very busy. Although ruxinyuan is good, it doesn''t deserve the honor of my princess


    But I think there are still some things here in feiye city. "


    This fake, still delusional that the dove occupies the magpie''s nest?


    The expression on Lin Mengya''s face almost couldn''t hold. In recent years, she has seen many shameless people, but it''s really rare that she doesn''t want to face to this point.


    "Dream!"


    Bai Su scolded in a low voice, but the woman looked at them with a sneer.


    "I''m afraid you two girls can''t do it. Sir, I''d better think about it. In the end, does the palace family have the ability to offend my princess? My princess is the most magnanimous enough to do so."


    Where do you want to live in another place? Obviously, it''s playing the face of the palace family!


    At this time, Lin Mengya also sank a face.


    "What if I don''t follow?"


    "No? The palace family, just wait for your Highness''s wrath! At that time, I''m afraid your palace family can''t afford it!"


    "OK, I''ll wait. Come and see off!"


    The woman didn''t expect that the attitude of the palace family was so tough.


    She gouged out Lin Mengya.


    "You! Toast without penalty! In the future, even if you want to make amends for our princess, you don''t have this chance!"


    The woman turned to go, but Lin Mengya stopped her again.


    "Wait a minute."


    The woman thought she regretted. She just wanted to stab her again, but she heard the woman say slowly.


    "Since the princess doesn''t like ruxinyuan, please return the yard to me. Ning Liang, take someone to look at it. Don''t let the bitch in the yard climb up to the dignity of the princess. When the princess leaves, I''ll smash everything in the yard."


    "You dare!"


    The woman was completely ignorant.


    She thought that a family like the palace family should at least take into account some face.


    But unexpectedly, the palace family doesn''t play cards according to common sense at all.


    "What do I has to do? Your princess is afraid of it. It''s the manor of our palace. Everything has the final say. What do you want from your princess?"


    What a joke.


    In the fief, even the will of the emperor and the empress can not be observed, not to mention a little princess.


    The woman trembled with anger, and Ning Liang behind her looked like an ancient well without waves.


    She really followed her back to the college and loudly repeated Su Mei''s orders at the door of ruxinyuan.


    Although I didn''t really start to drive them away, it attracted everyone''s ridicule.


    At this moment, the princess in ruxinyuan completely lost her face.


    Ning Liang said and left. He didn''t know how lively it was.


    It''s just that from then on, everyone will be the princess. It''s just a joke.


    The next day, I didn''t know what the princess thought. She actually invited several ladies with high status to have tea.


    But their people threw themselves into the air.


    Because these people were invited to the palace by Lian''s wife.


    We are old acquaintances and can say a lot.


    In particular, even madam and sister Hui are human spirits, and the atmosphere is very warm.


    Lin Mengya was also formally introduced to all ladies by Mrs. Lian.


    She sat quietly aside as if she were a personal background board.


    After aunt Lian took the ladies around the garden, tasted tea and ate some exquisite tea and fruit snacks, Gong Ping came to her and told her about the princess''s invitation to these ladies.


    "Sir, the princess wants to invite Mrs. Lian and you to a banquet in ruxinyuan."


    Then he handed her an invitation.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyelids. Knowing that the palace family invited these ladies today, she dared to ask someone to send her a post.


    It seems that the princess is very angry.


    She thought about it, got up, went behind Mrs. Lian and told aunt Lian about it.


    On the latter''s face, there was also a touch of displeasure.


    "If she wants to invite us, let''s go."


    Lin Mengya nodded. That''s what she thought.


    After Gong Ping responded, the tea party proceeded smoothly.


    Accompanying these ladies, their faces were almost stiff with laughter, so they sent them away.


    Even the stars came one after another, but sister Hui grabbed her sleeve while everyone went out.


    "Miss Mei, please give this letter to ya''er."


    Lin Mengya felt something and stuffed it into her hand.


    Homeopathy covered it with a wide sleeve, then nodded slightly to sister Hui, indicating that she must bring it.


    Watching sister Hui board and leave immediately, Lin Mengya immediately returned to Dongyuan and opened the letter.


    But the above content surprised her.


    There is only one thing written in the letter, which is what happened after sister Hui and Ning''er were brought to Wei Guo.


    After reading the letter, Lin Mengya looked a little dignified.


    After thinking about it, she burned the letter to ashes.


    Sitting in her chair, she looked out at the darkening sky and sighed deeply.


    "But the master is worried about going to the banquet in ruxinyuan?"


    It happened that Bai Su came in and asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and took back the emotion.


    Forget it, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth.


    She doesn''t believe that there are still unsolvable problems in the world.


    "Nothing. By the way, go and help me choose a gift. I''ll have a good look. What tricks does the princess want to play!"


    Thinking that she would see the princess with her own eyes soon, Lin Mengya had only a sneer in her heart.


    If what sister Hui said is true, there is a big problem with the existence of the princess.


    She wanted to cut through the mess, but now it''s obviously much more interesting.


    The next evening, Lin Mengya followed aunt lian to Ruxin garden.


    There were a lot of people around, but everyone arrived at about the same time.


    Quite tacit understanding of each other with eye contact for a moment, and then into the yard.


    "Say hello to all ladies. My princess has been waiting for a long time. Please take your seats now."


    The steward who talked nonsense at the palace house that day was also there, but today, she looked very happy.

 Chapter 1701

    Especially after seeing Lin Mengya and his party, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled so brightly.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. Lian and Mr. Su Mei? What a distinguished guest. Please."


    Lin Mengya clearly saw that there was a good intention in the man''s eyes.


    But as if she hadn''t noticed, she ordered someone to bring up the gift, followed Mrs. Lian and went inside.


    In fact, the area of ruxinyuan is not small. Because it is a gift from long Tianyu, it reveals extraordinary delicacy everywhere.


    After entering the yard, you can see an exquisite two-story building.


    There are two windows on each side of each floor. No matter who opens the window in spring, summer, autumn and winter, you can see the scenery outside, and they are different.


    People only use it for viewing, but they don''t know, because under the Ruxin garden is the general control of the whole college, so they need to see the situation all the more.


    But now, after the ladies visited, they praised them.


    The first floor is a good place for viewing and receiving guests, so the banquet is also held here.


    Although the scenery outside is beautiful, you don''t know what luxury is until you enter it.


    Not to mention those ornaments are rare good things, such as pearls, agates and jade, which can only be regarded as ordinary here.


    It''s just that those bonsai plants that don''t look very expensive are specially made of the best materials by skilled craftsmen.


    At a glance, it is lifelike. When it is close, it can smell a faint faint fragrance. It can''t help but surprise people.


    "Although this flower is false, it doesn''t taste like incense dew or incense."


    The guests were curious and couldn''t help asking. It''s just that the people around don''t know what''s going on.


    But Lin Mengya knew the reason, but was too lazy to explain.


    Sister Hui was also curious. She took her and asked in a low voice, "Miss Mei, do you know what''s going on?"


    "Nothing, but the branches of these things are made of spices." As soon as she finished, someone asked.


    "Made of spices? It''s impossible. I''m afraid I can''t get the taste without processed spices. But how can I be a branch if I make bait and powder?"


    The man''s question immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Lin Mengya looked at the doubts in some people''s eyes and had to explain patiently.


    "These things are made together when the spices are processed. The spices are meant to let these materials soak in the aroma, so the method is a little different. After the processing is successful, the spices will be discarded, and these materials have these flavors because they are immersed in the spices, and the materials are special, which will last for years."


    Hearing her explanation, people couldn''t help but be amazed.


    I didn''t expect that the seemingly insignificant little thing also has such ingenious thinking in it. It can be seen that the builders here are ingenious.


    The woman waiting on the side could not help looking a little ugly when she explained to the ladies.


    She hasn''t forgotten that bitch said she wanted to kick them out before.


    Raise a smiling face, the woman said deliberately.


    "I also want to thank Mr. Su Mei for giving up his love. If it weren''t for Mr. Su Mei, our princess would be wronged."


    Most of the people here didn''t know what was going on, so some of them knew the inside story and said that the yard, a male gentleman in the college, was a gift to Su Mei.


    Soon, everyone knew the news.


    No wonder she knew how to make these things just now.


    But Su Mei represents the palace family. Is she willing to give up such a house for the princess to live in?


    After feeling everyone''s subtle eyes, Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    "It''s just a yard. Recently, it''s time to repair these things. When the princess moved in in in a hurry, I forgot it for a moment. Ning Liang will take the list and move all the things that need to be maintained later."


    She smiled, as if she really wanted to fix things, not embarrass the princess.


    But the woman changed her face. She just wanted to stop it, but she found that the current situation was wrong.


    No matter how good things are, they can''t lose face.


    "I also think some things are too old."


    "Yes, since the princess thinks so, I can''t hinder the princess''s eyes."


    The old woman gnawed her teeth with hatred.


    But she didn''t know it. She could not even fight Lin Mengya''s little finger with her little idea.


    The ladies around looked at these two people and couldn''t help thinking about them.


    How could Su Mei and the palace family give such a yard to the princess?


    I''m afraid the princess didn''t like other people''s things, so she forced her to move in.


    At that time, I had a bad impression of the princess.


    No matter how valuable the things here are, they are not worth much gold and silver.


    With such shallow eyelids, how can we achieve great things?


    In everyone''s speculation, several women came down from the second floor.


    The woman immediately greeted her and cleared her throat.


    "The princess arrived -"


    The crowd came forward and saluted according to their grades.


    "Met the princess."


    "Don''t be polite. Everyone is more comfortable."


    The voice was thin and soft, with a little weakness of her daughter''s house.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw that the so-called Princess really had a good face.


    It seems to be the fairy of Lingbo yanmiao, with a gentle and tranquil grace in the weak.


    She had thought that the princess was a domineering person. Otherwise, how could there be such a servant.


    But seeing her today really surprised her.


    "Let''s all sit down. Today Japan is a family banquet. There''s no need to be so formal."


    The princess looked a little timid, but it was quite appropriate to deal with it.


    It was like a new swallow out of the thatch. Although it looked weak, it could see the dazzling feathers hidden on her back.


    It''s like a jewel that has never been carved, but anyone who wants to hide her and carve it carefully.


    She is a completely opposite person, but such a woman is more likely to attract people''s appreciation and love.


    Lin Mengya just looked at it and dropped her eyes.


    To pick such a woman is to be regarded as empress Zun''s intention.


    "Excuse me, who is Mr. Su Mei?"


    The princess looked around among the guests and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect the other party to ask her. She immediately stood up and said back and forth, "go back to the princess, I''m Su Mei."


    When the princess saw her, she immediately showed a soft smile.


    "I would also like to thank Mr. Su Mei for his love. Yueqin, bring me the gift I prepared."


    Soon, the maid next to the princess brought a brocade box.


    The brocade box is contained in the tray on the brocade pad, which looks more refined and expensive.


    "Please see if you like it, sir."


    Lin Mengya opened the box and there lay a gem gold hairpin.


    There are only bright red gemstones on it, but each one has a unique shape and is inlaid on a gold hairpin. It is really luxurious and extraordinary.


    "It''s just my little thought. I''ve heard that Mr. yard hasn''t lived yet. But I don''t want my people to take the lead. I''m really sorry. Sir, please rest assured that when I leave in the future, I will have someone clean this place. It''s just... I can''t make up for Mr. yard''s regret."


    The princess''s tone was very humble, as if she was really sorry for it.


    But who is Lin Mengya? How can she fool her in a few words?


    If you really don''t want to win the favor of others, why do you forcibly move in without her consent?


    Now let''s apologize hypocritically. Don''t you think it''s a little late?


    But she can''t say so, otherwise the princess''s weakness will appear inhumane.


    Pretend to be nice and weak, right? Then it''s best to install it to the end!


    "It''s just a yard. The princess is willing to live. That''s the blessing of the yard."


    She closed her golden hairpin and smiled. It seemed that she really didn''t care at all.


    "It''s just that I heard that the princess is not used to living here. She also sent the mother next to you to the house and said she wanted to live in the house. But I can''t make up my mind alone. In addition, there are men in the house, which may make you feel uncomfortable. If the princess is not used to living here, we still have a house outside, so we''d better ask the princess to move to the house In the house. "


    She didn''t shout about it before, just for today''s attack.


    The princess was a little surprised and looked at the woman.


    The latter was a little flustered and immediately fell to his knees.


    "Please forgive me, Princess! It''s all the old slave''s own opinion. Only because the old slave felt that people came and went in the college for fear of disturbing your peace, he mentioned it and asked the princess to forgive me."


    The princess''s face was a little ugly when she said so.


    He bit his lip, as if he had been wronged, and said with tearful eyes.


    "You... How can you act like this? Fortunately, I often tell you not to show off outside. Now I can''t control you any more. If so, you can all go."


    With a trace of weeping voice, it seems that there is no half strength.


    Lin Mengya pressed her eyes and thought, isn''t this acting for them?


    The woman repeatedly kowtowed and said that she would never dare again and begged the princess to spare her this time.


    The female guests nearby also said something about the scene.


    But the princess seemed to have made up her mind and wiped the reddish corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "You''ve been loyal to me for so many years. However, I really can''t deal with you here. If you offend the palace family, I''ll give you to the palace family."


    Lin Mengya was not surprised when the princess said so.


    After all, he kicked the ball to her.


    Everyone looked at it. Although even her aunt helped the palace family, she was the only one who was serious.


    Isn''t that what you want her to be?


    Lin Mengya looked at the princess and smiled at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 1702

    "Since I have been serving the princess for so long, I think I have deep feelings with the princess. If I deal with such a person, doesn''t the princess feel bad?"


    She pretended to be innocent, with three accidents in her eyes, and seemed to not understand the princess''s behavior.


    The princess was stunned for a moment, and then immediately lowered her head, as if she had made a difficult decision. Even her body shadow was also infected with a poor tremor.


    "I, I just want to explain to the palace family."


    He said this as if the palace family were so aggressive.


    Lin Mengya picked up the wine on the table and sipped it gently.


    "If you do something wrong, you must be punished. Ladies, when you are in charge of the family, you should also be rewarded and punished clearly. Only in this way, the family will perform their duties. Does the princess think that this mother is not wrong, but our palace family thinks she is wrong?"


    She never came to disdain, pretending to be poor and soft to win others'' sympathy.


    On the surface, the woman gave way to the palace family step by step and made enough face.


    But in fact, what she did was to make everyone feel that the Gong family threatened people with power, not that she sincerely admitted her mistake.


    The princess looked at a loss because of her words.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was somewhat cold.


    The woman in the center of the vortex was cruel and knocked her head on the ground.


    "Mr. Su Mei is right. The old slave did it wrong. Please punish the princess and ask Mr. Su Mei to calm down."


    He is loyal and knows how to help his master.


    Seeing that the play was almost singing, even the wife looked at both of them and opened her mouth.


    "Well, since she has admitted her mistake, Miss Mei will spare her this time."


    "Since even my wife said so, let''s do it. But our Palace House is in disrepair for a long time. I''m afraid I''ll wrong the princess."


    With the steps, she naturally wants to go down.


    Just a few words, the relationship between her and the princess was clear to everyone.


    Most of those who can come here are smart people.


    I''ve been fighting in the back house all my life. I don''t know who I can hide from.


    Since they came in, the princess''s weakness actually lost first.


    What is losing without losing?


    In the family, women outside represent the virtue and status of the family.


    His highness Xi is so cold, proud and noble. As his princess, how can she look so weak and incompetent?


    Suddenly, many people frowned secretly.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Lian. Thank you, Mr. Su Mei."


    The princess''s face turned pale a little, as if she would faint the next second.


    He said a few words bitterly. After the banquet began, he still sat quietly in his position most of the time.


    Frown slightly, as if with thousands of melancholy.


    "The princess, I don''t know who to show her."


    Lin Mengya''s ear heard sister Hui''s disdain.


    "What does Miss Yue mean?"


    Shangguan Hui raised his chin in the direction of the princess, fell in her ear and whispered.


    "It''s obviously not a soft stubble that the princess can raise such a servant. But she has been giving way to you step by step since she just arrived. If we had one or two blind men to be flower guards, it would be all right. But it''s just that there are women here. Who can eat her."


    Think about it, sister Hui really said this truth.


    While they were talking in a low voice, a maid came quickly to the princess and fell in her ear. She didn''t know what to say.


    The princess immediately showed an eager look and gave a low order.


    "Come on in, please."


    The maid left and brought a few people in a moment.


    The first one is familiar to Lin Mengya.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Su Yan? Why is he here?"


    Around, people who knew each other called out the man''s name at once.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man suspiciously, then took another look, got up to meet the princess, and immediately understood what was going on.


    It turned out that the princess had such an idea.


    No wonder you have to be patient with her all the time.


    "Sir, come now, but what''s the matter?"


    In front of everyone, the princess was very polite to this legendary subordinate who belonged to his highness Xi''s most trusted subordinate.


    The people around also looked at them curiously.


    Does his highness Xi really attach great importance to the princess, so even his most powerful subordinates have been sent to visit the princess?


    For a time, everyone had some speculation about her identity as a princess.


    Lin Mengya covered her lips with a sneer. As long as the man came, no matter what the purpose was, he always recognized the status of the princess in disguise.


    Unfortunately, can her men be easily used?


    Long Tianyu was deceived.


    One morning, someone sent him a letter with the seal of his majesty.


    He said he would come to ruxinyuan tonight to discuss important matters.


    He didn''t want to come by himself, but he didn''t know where Xue Hua died. He didn''t see anyone all day.


    In addition, he wanted to know his mother''s situation and knew that the princess could not help him no matter how powerful she was. So he took someone to see what medicine was sold in her gourd.


    But when he saw the women in the room, the one with obvious anger in his eyes was his own mother, he immediately realized that he had been calculated.


    The cold sight shrouded the damn woman.


    In his life, the most intolerable thing is to be designed by a woman other than his mother.


    Since he has the courage to design him, the consequences can only be washed away with blood.


    Facing the man''s indifferent expression, there was a cold sweat in the palm of the princess''s hand.


    She was even a little afraid of men''s eyes. She clasped her fingers with her fingertips, relying on her last courage.


    "Sir, I came at your Highness''s will."


    With courage, she pulled the tiger skin of his highness Xi as a flag.


    But she didn''t know that the one standing in front of her was the master.


    Long Tianyu felt ridiculous when he heard the speech.


    He stepped forward and took a few steps. He didn''t mind letting the liar bleed on the spot.


    "Since Mr. Su Yan is from his highness, he naturally came by his Highness''s will. It seems that his highness Xi is really kind to the princess."


    Long Tianyu felt a chill in his heart.


    He swore that he heard the little man gnashing his teeth.


    He couldn''t help but scream in his heart. He was really wronged and felt a little wronged.


    I can''t wait to put the man in my arms and tell you how affectionate he is.


    But now, he can only appeal with his eyes. Unfortunately, the man smiled and didn''t seem to pay attention to him at all.


    "I don''t know. Am I right?"


    Lin Mengya tilted her head. In the eyes of long Tianyu, she looked funny and lovely.


    At the same time, he felt a cold wind on his back.


    This is a delivery proposition. If one can''t be handled well, I''m afraid tonight will be the time of my own death.


    Rao is as powerful as long Tianyu. He also tightens his body and dare not make a mistake.


    "I did come with your Highness''s will. Your highness said that Gong Ya is the only one he loves in this life. No matter who else''s will is given, he doesn''t count. Also, you haven''t married your highness, and your highness doesn''t know what will. In the future, don''t continue to swagger and cheat in the name of princess."


    The man''s cold and straightforward words instantly made the princess''s face as white as paper.


    She staggered to her feet with a packet of tears in her eyes and clenched her fists as if she were suffering greatly.


    "I, I know, I know your Highness has never been pleased with me. I also know that I should not be caught between your highness and the Lord of the palace. This is all my wishful thinking. However, according to the will of your highness, your highness can''t, can''t be so willful and reckless."


    Tears filled the princess''s delicate white cheeks.


    Some of the female guests who are doing business also have a bit of heart unbearable on their faces.


    I think I sympathize with her. After all, this is the order of the empress. Even if his highness Xi is interested in Gong ya, he can''t be so shameful.


    Lin Mengya looked at the princess faintly. Now she felt that she had no face to sell miserably.


    I don''t know who is so high-profile and shows off in the city in the name of the princess.


    However, the princess is excellent in acting. The steamed stuffed bun tears down, which makes it seem that they are not close to each other.


    Long Tianyu looked on coldly and hated it more and more.


    He is too lazy to look at such a hypocritical person.


    Lin Mengya is also very upset, but she doesn''t want to carry a pot for such a person.


    "The princess has a point. Your highness should obey the will of empress Zun. But I''m curious. Empress Zun should tell the world that he married himself. Why hasn''t everyone heard of it?"


    The princess looked at her dimly with tears.


    But Lin Mengya saw some hatred in each other''s eyes.


    She continued to tear down the stage without paying any attention.


    The princess was a little anxious. She couldn''t help crying and explained anxiously.


    "Yes, the empress was afraid that his highness would think too much with the master of the palace, so he didn''t announce the world."


    "Unexpectedly, the princess couldn''t wait, so she told the big guy the good news in advance. I just don''t know if your highness Hou Zun knew it. Will you blame the princess?"


    Mingming is a scheming bitch who is greedy for glory and wealth and wants to take the opportunity to provoke the relationship between Gong Ya and his highness Xi. Does she still want to wash herself white?


    Lin Mengya didn''t let her like it. Word by word, she was exposing the woman''s vicious heart.


    The princess panicked. She was in a hurry.


    But she also listened to the man''s words. Only when everyone was unprepared, could Gong Ya and his highness Xi have a misunderstanding, and then he took advantage of it.


    But I didn''t want to. I lifted a stone and hit myself in the foot.


    The scene suddenly became embarrassing.


    "No matter how anxious the princess is, she has been granted marriage in good faith. How dare you disrespect the princess!"


    The woman who was forgiven just now immediately jumped out to protect the Lord.

 Chapter 1703

    But Lin Mengya doesn''t even care about her master, let alone a slave.


    "I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    "Your palace family just doesn''t like our princess, so they provoke again and again! My princess is good-natured and doesn''t care about you. And Mr. Su Yan, I heard that you have a affair with this woman who insults the princess. I''m afraid your Highness has no intention at all. All this is fabricated by you to please this bitch! ¡±


    Before the woman''s voice fell, she could see a white shadow flash before her eyes.


    The next moment, a sharp long sword was forced on her shoulder.


    Just move an inch more and she''ll drop her head immediately!


    "My husband, can you slander it?"


    Bai Su narrowed her eyes and drank coldly.


    The woman seemed to be mute for a moment. She kept her mouth open and dared not speak.


    The real killing intention turned into the coolness of the blade and invaded her limbs and bones.


    "Stop!"


    The princess looked at her servant and was controlled by others. She immediately made a voice to stop it.


    The bodyguards who surrounded the outside and were responsible for protection rushed in immediately, alerting the female guests inside.


    When the bodyguard came in, he saw the situation of Bai Su and the woman. At that moment, he shouted loudly.


    "Someone wants to assassinate the princess. Take it down for me!"


    "I don''t see who dares!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t suppress her anger. She suddenly got up and walked to Bai su.


    Her whole body''s momentum has a faint force, which can''t be compared with the that dishonest princess.


    She held her head high as if the sun, moon and stars were under her feet.


    Even if the princess is dressed in beautiful clothes, what can she do with her head full of pearls?


    After all, it is a king, and one is not even a fake king.


    Looking at the magnificent woman, the princess''s eyes showed that she continued to be frightened, but more, it was dark jealousy and anger.


    Why did she destroy all the things she got so hard in the hands of this woman?


    No, she can''t lose!


    "It''s just a misunderstanding, Lord Zhang. Please step back."


    Up to now, the fake is still hypocritical.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other with a sneer and looked at the fear in her eyes. Didn''t she really think she cared about her life?


    "Misunderstanding? Where is it? Since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s better to clarify it, so that we don''t think that our palace family is bullying others and Su Yan falsely preached his Highness''s will."


    The princess bit her lips and looked at her with an almost pleading look. The tears in her eyes rolled more and more, almost choking with tears.


    "I... I don''t know... Everything is my fault..."


    The bodyguard was eyeing them, especially when he heard the princess crying.


    The long knife in his hand pointed to Lin Mengya and threatened fiercely.


    "If you dare to disrespect my princess, you are disrespectful to our highness! Somebody, take her down!"


    The subordinates behind him just wanted to obey orders, but they kicked out their anger one by one before they got close to the woman.


    "You dare to do it! We are the personal guards under his highness Xi. If you dare to do it to us, you will offend your highness!"


    Lord Zhang''s eyes were about to crack, but long Tianyu was like looking at a dead man. He didn''t leave half a vivid color in his eyes.


    "Betrayer, die!"


    His low voice was mingled with the smell of death.


    The two guards who had been silent behind him were like ghosts. One captured the two guards and let them go outside the house.


    The two men were very fast. Between the ups and downs, there was no bodyguard left except Lord Zhang.


    In particular, there was no one who wanted to do it just now.


    Lord Zhang stared at the man in front of him. Suddenly, a terrible idea came to his mind.


    "This... This is your Highness''s... Sir, spare your life. I don''t dare any more, I don''t dare any more!"


    With a "bang", the knife in Lord Zhang''s hand fell to the ground.


    He trembled and kowtowed desperately, asking the other party to forgive his mistakes.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu never left such people.


    They turned again and suddenly grabbed the shoulder of adult Zhang.


    The latter was shocked and shouted again.


    "Spare your life, my Lord. It''s really an unintentional loss! It''s the woman who cheated the little one with the will of the empress and gold and silver. I really don''t know she''s not a real princess..."


    The voice suddenly stopped. Lin Mengya knew that the man had paid the price.


    But his last cry was clearly heard by everyone.


    What princess, what will, has become a joke at the moment.


    The princess collapsed on her seat. She knew that everything was over.


    However, the man clearly said that even if his highness Xi didn''t want to, he would rely on the will of empress Zun and didn''t dare to embarrass her.


    What went wrong with all this?


    "Princess, Princess! You can''t hurt the princess. She was married to his highness XI by Empress Zun. You are rebellious!"


    The mother-in-law can no longer care about her own safety.


    She tore her neck and shouted, trying to hold the ridiculous title of princess.


    But everyone here has taken the princess as a joke.


    When everyone felt a little embarrassed and wanted to get up and leave one after another, they went to listen to a surprise outside.


    "What are you doing? Offending your highness, how many heads do you have?"


    Then Lin Mengya saw a group of people and horses rush into the house.


    When the woman saw it, her eyes lit up again.


    "Aunt Tong, you are here! My princess has been bullied by them!"


    Come here, wearing a robe of moon white.


    The bun is meticulous and the face has its own authority.


    After she came in and looked around for a week, she didn''t see any panic on her face, but said humbly.


    "Today''s events surprised all the ladies. Tong Liu, the maidservant, served the empress. Today, I was specially instructed by the empress to take care of Miss Pan."


    Among them, even madam is most familiar with people in Longdu.


    At that moment, his face showed a little dignity.


    She remembered that Aunt Tong, who was the dowry girl of empress Zun at the beginning, was brought up by her after the birth of the prince.


    I just don''t know where I''ve been sent in recent years.


    But I didn''t expect to see you at this moment.


    Aunt Tong also saw Mrs. Lian and saluted her.


    "I haven''t seen Mrs. Lian for many years. She looks better and better."


    Seeing aunt Tong recognized herself, even her wife recognized her identity.


    He eased his face and said, "it''s all right. Thank you for remembering."


    "In those years, even my wife''s illness was repeated. I sent medicine to her many times because of my empress''s errand. Now when I see her health, I have fulfilled my wish."


    Hearing the other party''s initiative to mention it, the poor lady knew that this person could not be wrong.


    After all, it''s not her who knows this, it''s the people around Hou Zun.


    Mrs. Lian smiled and exchanged greetings, but took the opportunity to give Lin Mengya a wink.


    This person is difficult to deal with and must be more careful.


    But Lin Mengya has been on guard since aunt Tong came in.


    He shook his head at Bai Su, who immediately let go of the woman.


    "I''ve seen aunt Tong, aunt. They are disrespectful to the princess. You should punish them severely!"


    Mother-in-law ran after her and complained, but Tong Liu was very cold to her expression.


    "What princess? No princess? Miss Pan hasn''t married her highness Xi yet. Don''t you know the rules?"


    Such severe accusations made the people around him turn pale.


    Obviously, aunt Tong supported the scene for the princess, but why did she scold the people on the princess''s side first?


    "You..."


    The old woman was also anxious. Her eyes were red and seemed to want to scold.


    But when the woman in white behind aunt Tong saw it, she slapped her first.


    "You dare to disobey my aunt''s instructions!"


    The woman in white is very charming, with a pair of Phoenix eyes.


    The hand strength was not small. A slap made the woman''s mouth bleed and her face swollen. She couldn''t even say a complete word.


    Aunt Tong frowned slightly and was extremely impatient.


    "It''s one thing not to protect the master. It''s the other thing to destroy and encourage the master''s reputation. How can you keep such a useless person around Miss Pan? Fate slave, take people down."


    At this time, a black woman standing behind aunt Tong nodded and waved.


    Immediately two bodyguards rushed out, followed her and forcibly dragged the woman away.


    Huddled in her seat, the woman who changed from Princess to Miss Pan hurriedly stopped.


    "Aunt, she is the milk mother who brought me up. Where are you taking her?"


    Aunt Tong immediately came to miss pan, grabbed her slender wrist with both hands, and then pressed the person back to her seat.


    "In the future, Miss Pan will marry into his highness Xi''s house and serve his highness Xi. Such useless slaves will only hinder you."


    "But..."


    Miss pan also wanted to plead, but aunt Tong didn''t give her this opportunity.


    Turned around, commanded the people he brought and took over everything here.


    Finally, he looked at Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Seeing the appearance of those two people, a trace of pure light crossed aunt Tong''s eyes.


    "You two must be your Highness''s people?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t pay attention to a nurturing aunt, but Lin Mengya always felt that the aunt was not simple, so she didn''t commit a crime.


    But it''s just nodding, and it''s impossible to take the initiative to please.


    Aunt Tong didn''t care about their attitude, but smiled and saluted them.


    "Since she is your Highness''s person, she is not an outsider. This Miss Pan was indeed given to Her Highness XI by Empress Zun, but her Highness has been busy with government affairs recently. I''m afraid she doesn''t know the good news. Moreover, my mother knows that her highness and miss Gong are a natural couple. Miss Pan entered the house as a concubine, but she takes care of Her Highness with many people and doesn''t want to compete for favor."


    Miss pan has an unbelievable look in her eyes. Isn''t she Ping''s wife? Why is this a concubine again?

 Chapter 1704

    Surprisingly, Miss Pan was far from alone.


    Even Lin Mengya and long Tianyu don''t know what medicine is sold in aunt Tong''s gourd.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly since aunt Tong appeared.


    He stared at the woman in front of him, but after confirming some doubt in his heart, he gradually eased his face.


    After all, in front of men, he didn''t pay attention to the intrigues of these people.


    "Your Highness will never have a concubine. From now on, there will be only Gong ya, the master of the palace family. No one else, no matter who ordered them, will be allowed to enter the house."


    Aunt Tong''s face with a modest smile was cold after all.


    She originally disdained to help this thing, which is not enough to succeed but more than fail, but Pan Jin is too useless.


    But what she didn''t expect was the disrespect of his highness Xi.


    Looking around for a week, aunt Tong said in a bad tone: "this matter is very important. I''m afraid Mr. tong can''t decide. You and I are all slaves of the master. Your highness may see something better than you."


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    The slightest chill penetrated into aunt Tong''s heart.


    Rao is as sophisticated as she is, and she can''t help trembling in her heart.


    But she was better than Pan Jin, and her attitude immediately softened.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, sir. I''m just talking about things. After all, it''s the kindness of the empress. You''d better tell your highness. I believe your highness will make a decision."


    At this point, Lin Mengya knew that it was useless to say more.


    She secretly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve, then smiled at Aunt Tong and said.


    "My aunt has a point. It really needs to be reported to your highness. But Miss Pan''s improper behavior will make people misunderstand empress Hou."


    In the war between women, only women are the most appropriate.


    Lin Mengya is reminding aunt Tong that her highness Xi is willing to ask for such a shameful schemer. ANN is the biggest joke.


    Aunt Tong glanced at the trembling Pan Jin and replied respectfully, "the old slave came this time to teach Miss Pan. Mr. Su Mei can rest assured that the people taught by her mother must be worthy of the two masters."


    Pan Jingang couldn''t help getting cold as soon as she came into contact with aunt Tong''s eyes.


    She wanted to break her head, but she didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously didn''t want to fight aunt Tong too early, so she took long Tianyu away.


    As soon as the rest of the people saw that the master had gone, they naturally got up and left one after another.


    Aunt Tong stepped back and dealt with the mess. She not only sent these ladies out in person, but also offered gifts to make amends one by one.


    She didn''t go back to the house until she had dealt with all this.


    However, it was no longer the respectful and steady appearance in front of the ladies and ladies just now.


    "Why don''t you do what the childe says? Who allows you to make your own decisions!"


    Aunt Tong raised a stern question, and Pan Jin didn''t even have an excuse except looking at her helplessly with her poor big eyes.


    "Hum, don''t pretend to look like that in front of me. If your disguise is really useful, will you use me to do it yourself?"


    Pan Jin, who was scolded, was also unwilling.


    She bit her lip and said wrongfully, "it''s not because I haven''t seen the LORD yet. If I can see it, I will..."


    "How must it be? With your beauty, you still want to charm your highness? I''m afraid you don''t know the gorgeous face of Miss Gong ya?"


    Aunt Tong despised Pan Jin''s overestimation.


    It is not shameful for a man to have ambition, but it is foolish to sit idly by and watch the sky.


    But Pan Jin still didn''t accept her failure. Even, she didn''t know where she lost.


    Aunt Tong looked at her and hissed.


    "Your mother, who was born in a dark family, doesn''t know what she taught you. Do you think that a man like Murong Xi will be jealous of you by pretending to be pitiful? Do you know what the origin of Gong Ya is? Behind her, there is a Gong family! Even if she wants to kill you quietly, her highness and empress won''t say she is the same No word. "


    Pan Jin shook fiercely when she heard the speech.


    Although her father was a rich businessman, her mother used to be a prostitute.


    By some shady means, she hooked up with her father.


    Nevertheless, she has been used to the competition in the back house since she was born.


    Her mother has scheming and means. Most importantly, she often pretends to be weak, poor and innocent to frame his father''s wife and concubine.


    Under the influence, she also learned her mother''s methods.


    Unfortunately, in front of the real big family, her Taoism is not enough.


    "Jin''er is worried, but jin''er just wants to finish the task assigned to me by the childe earlier. Jin''er''s life was saved by the childe, and jin''er just wants to make the childe succeed."


    Pan Jin''s deep attachment in her tone did not hide from Aunt Tong.


    Or how could such a lowly woman have anything to do with them because she still has some sincerity to the childe?


    "Well, you know you are loyal, so you sent me here. In the future, as long as you listen to me in everything, I promise you will enjoy endless wealth and glory."


    Aunt Tong''s disdain for charity made Pan Jin feel very uncomfortable.


    Secretly glanced. If she didn''t know that the childe was an unintentional and ruthless person, how could she retreat and ask for the second place and promise to seduce his highness Xi?


    But to get all this, she can''t make any more mistakes.


    At present, we can only respond softly and weakly.


    "Yes, jin''er must listen to her aunt."


    Outside the college, Lin Mengya personally sent aunt Lian and sister Hui away and followed the man back to his yard.


    As soon as she entered the hospital, the man blocked her at the door.


    He lowered his head and stared at her sullenly.


    "Are you angry?"


    Lin Mengya, who was thinking about the problem, was half a beat slow.


    So when she realized what long Tianyu had asked, she burst out laughing.


    His hands wrapped around his neck and smiled more brightly than flowers.


    "Why should I be angry?"


    "Because I was calculated by that woman."


    "But obviously, she suffered more."


    "So you''re not angry?"


    "Yes."


    In fact, whether long Tianyu appears or not is not so important to her.


    From beginning to end, she was so angry that empress Zun wanted to break them up.


    She can be angry with long Tianyu, but she will never be angry with such brain damage.


    Otherwise, don''t they all succeed?


    Hearing that Lin Mengya was not angry, long Tianyu immediately put down his heart.


    Holding her hip, she carried the man back to the house with one hand.


    Lin Mengya, who had been used to his touch for a long time, didn''t feel anything wrong.


    They are a pair. It''s normal for them to hug each other. What''s more, it''s probably because she has experienced too many separations. She has an unspeakable desire for touch with her lover.


    She believes that so does long Tianyu.


    "I''m just thinking, is Hou Zun really doing this for the prince?"


    "Huh?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed a strand of his hair in his palm and gently wrapped it around his fingertips.


    Lin Mengya sat in his arms and thought carefully with her chin.


    "The crown prince has never been prepared to frame you. And if there is no accident, he should inherit the throne in front of you. If Hou Zun really wants to do something, wouldn''t it be easier to wait until her son gets the top? If you do so now, your relationship with the crown prince will break up sooner or later. It''s not good for the crown prince."


    If she was in Longdu before, the reason why empress Zun framed her was to find a way to cure the infertility of the prince.


    But now this move is really not very clever.


    "Yes, but the appearance of aunt Tong today reminds me of a secret of the royal family."


    "What?"


    "Aunt Tong was once the closest person to Hou Zun, but after Hou Zun asked her to take charge of raising the prince, this person mysteriously disappeared. It is rumored that Aunt Tong was assigned by Hou Zun to do other jobs. Some people also said that Hou Zun was afraid that the prince and aunt Tong had a good relationship, so he got rid of her."


    This is why long Tianyu felt some doubts after aunt Tong appeared just now.


    However, there are many secrets of the royal family, and some things are invisible.


    Perhaps aunt Tong is such a person who works in the dark for Empress Zun.


    "Ya''er, Hou Zun can''t turn over any waves. Therefore, you don''t have to be afraid of her."


    In the face of absolute power, Emperor Zun or empress Zun is just a title.


    If he wants, he can ask them to change their name at any time.


    Lin Mengya leaned against his chest, narrowed her eyes and smiled a little wilted.


    "I''ve never taken them to heart, but it''s still useful to keep them now. Let''s wait and see what happens, and they''ll move soon."


    Keeping them can divert everyone''s attention.


    When others know that the Gong family is troubled by this matter, they will neglect some other actions of the Gong family.


    Lin Mengya is happy to let them cover, so she has a reason to do many things.


    Soon, the door was knocked open.


    Although the knock on the door was not loud, it was very regular. It made people feel anxious.


    After waiting for someone to come in, he looked like Xue Hua who always greeted people with a smile. It seemed that nothing could defeat him.


    But now, he seems a little urgent.


    With a thin layer of sweat on his white face, he knelt at the foot of long Tianyu when he entered the door.


    "Your Highness knows your mistake. Please forgive me!"


    Long Tianyu''s long eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s my subordinates who despise the enemy. They have taken the plan of luring the tiger away from the mountain. Please give me a heavy punishment, your highness!"


    Lin Mengya was not busy pleading, but quietly listened to the treatment of Xue Hua by his family man.

 Chapter 1705

    "You know my rules."


    For those who make mistakes, long Tianyu''s punishment has always been very severe.


    Reward and punishment should be clear, so that we can work hard in the future, so that we won''t delay the fighter plane because of someone.


    But in front of him, Xue Hua was caught by the means of a housewife.


    This has to make people think more.


    "Yes, my subordinates know. But I beg your highness to keep his life and punish him after the matter is over. My subordinates have no regrets."


    Xue Hua nodded to the ground with incomparable humility.


    Although Lin Mengya felt long Tianyu''s anger, she didn''t feel his real killing intention.


    I think he also knows that there must be something strange about it.


    Seeing that her man was silent, Xue Hua did not dare to plead again. After all, she still couldn''t care.


    "I think that''s it first. Xue Hua is a capable man. Let''s let him confess his merits."


    The soft and weak voice is Xue Hua''s only savior.


    His heart suddenly grasped, but now it slowly slowed down.


    He knew that his highness would listen to the young lady.


    "I''ll take you back first."


    Didn''t say how to promise or not, the man just took the woman away.


    Xue Hua didn''t dare to move until he heard the sound of opening the door again. People couldn''t help but get nervous.


    "You are very clever."


    I can''t hear this with joy and anger.


    But Xue Hua subconsciously felt that his highness seemed very unhappy.


    So he pressed his back a little lower.


    "You must give me an account of this time."


    Xue Hua immediately seized the opportunity to explain.


    "Your Highness, in fact, we found the whereabouts of Xiancheng people outside the city. But when we arrived, they had found our whereabouts. We searched according to their traces for a long time, but found nothing."


    Long Tianyu pondered.


    It''s a matter of great importance. It''s reasonable for Xue Hua to go in person.


    "Do you know what happened today?"


    "Yes, my subordinates didn''t know about ruxinyuan until they came back. Does your highness also think it has something to do with that woman?"


    Xue Hua is a clever man.


    He naturally knew that if Xue Hua hadn''t been caught up in this matter, he wouldn''t have gone to ruxinyuan himself.


    But for them, these are small things.


    "Subordinates feel that this matter is not tied up with her. But before her investigation, Pan Jin was the daughter of a wealthy businessman, and the latter said that she had accidentally rescued the old lady when she was in business with her father. After that, she thought of her good deeds and felt that her character was gentle, so that was the intention. It''s just a little unusual. About a year ago, Pan Jin disappeared for a month. After coming back, the pan family only said that she was abducted by huazi. "


    It is reasonable to say that Pan Jin disappeared a year ago.


    Well, it shouldn''t have much to do with now.


    But her ability to save his mother is already the biggest problem.


    Later Zun and his father worked hard to choose such a person to give him. What was the idea?


    "I see. Go and check. Aunt Tong around Hou Zun is the one responsible for raising the prince."


    Abnormality is a demon.


    Long Tianyu won''t let go of any clue. Moreover, his keen intuition has felt the abnormality.


    Xue Hua, who knew that he had escaped temporarily, was relieved immediately.


    He just wanted to step back, but he heard a chilly voice overhead.


    "When did your relationship with ya''er become so harmonious?"


    A trace of sweat slipped from Xue Hua''s forehead.


    He swore that the consequences of this sentence were much more terrible than just now.


    He almost knelt on the ground, crying and laughing.


    "Yes, Miss Xu thinks that if your subordinates die now, your highness will have to take pains to find someone who can take over the responsibilities of your subordinates. Miss, I''m afraid you''re tired?"


    This made him not happy at all.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes fell on Xue Hua''s head indifferently.


    "So ya''er is for me?"


    "Exactly! Besides your highness, who else did miss care about? My subordinates bet that if my subordinates were not in your hands, I''m afraid I would die today, and miss would not look at me more."


    Long Tianyu stared silently at the back of Xue Hua''s head and remained silent for a long time.


    The moment before Xue Hua was about to collapse, he suddenly whispered.


    "I know."


    That gentle tone is clearly showing off!


    But Xue Hua dared not go out, but he was so wronged that he cried.


    Do they abuse their subordinates like this? He was scared to pee just now, okay?


    "Send someone to watch their every move."


    Long Tianyu is just a small punishment and a big admonition to Xue Hua.


    And his mind is not so small, just to scare him so that he won''t slack off.


    Xue Hua finally got up from the ground and knelt for so long that his knees were numb.


    "What''s wrong with the Dragon capital these days?"


    "As usual, there have been several disappearances in Longdu. This time, all the missing girls are young girls from an aristocratic family. Therefore, Longdu is in a panic. Even Liansheng, who was supposed to come together, was dragged down because of this."


    Hearing that the girl was missing, long Tianyu frowned.


    "They still don''t give up?"


    The women in Xiancheng cannot have children, so over the years, many female slaves and school-age women in Weiguo have been abducted and sold to the dark place by human traffickers and their accomplices in Xiancheng.


    But before they, they dared not so brazenly touch a woman with a little family background.


    Because it will attract more people''s attention and increase the difficulty of turning people.


    But now, they are so bold. Are they unscrupulous or desperate?


    "My subordinates don''t know. In short, this time, Emperor Zun was angry. He had won them for a long time, but he still didn''t find the slightest clue."


    Long Tianyu rubbed his eyebrows. A moment later, he sneered.


    "You sent someone to tell Lian Sheng to pay attention to the palace."


    "Yes, your highness means that someone colludes with them in the palace?"


    "It depends on the ability to win in a row. Remember, don''t let him know. I told him."


    People respect him a foot, he will pay back a foot.


    I hope the old woman hiding in the palace can still accept this gift.


    As for how much wind and waves he dislikes in the future, long Tianyu doesn''t care at all.


    As long as he wants, no one dares to let his woman suffer a little injustice.


    Lin Mengya came home a little late. As soon as she got to the door, she saw Lian''s sedan chair.


    It seems that Mrs. Lian is waiting for her.


    She hurried into the living room. She didn''t see her fourth brother, who had "recovered" almost, talking to her uncle and aunt with the help of servants.


    Seeing her coming in, even her aunt''s eyes lit up, and then lovingly asked her to sit down.


    Lin Mengya was at a loss. She wondered if it was difficult. What did even her aunt see through?


    She was nervous. When she tried to ask her fourth brother with her eyes, even her aunt took her hand.


    "Xiaomei, today we know that you are loyal to ya''er. Although I also think your mother''s will is not appropriate, your performance today still makes me look at you with admiration."


    Lin Mengya held her breath until she forgot her aunt''s praise, and then she quietly vomited out.


    It turned out that it was for this reason.


    Maybe even my aunt thought that what she did today was because of her loyalty to her "master".


    Immediately made a shy appearance, lowered his small head, but the corners of his mouth were open.


    It''s so shameless. Thanks to her mask, she''s still a little embarrassed.


    "It''s just that she is the person of the empress. Even if you don''t like her, you should avoid the edge to avoid causing trouble."


    Even in the tone of my aunt, there was no trace of complaint.


    Yes, it''s just an elder''s concern and hidden worries about a younger generation.


    "Yes, I wrote it down."


    "That''s good. You and Su Yan are both good children. You two are a perfect match. Don''t worry, I know it well. When ya''er comes back, I''ll let him arrange the wedding for you two."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at Mrs. Lian foolishly.


    How did she feel that it was a little awkward?


    "Su Mei must remember her aunt''s kindness. Please don''t worry, aunt. We''ll take it to heart."


    Fortunately, the four brothers rescued in time. Lin Mengya didn''t lose face to the bottom line.


    With her little episode, several people continued to discuss the problem just now.


    "Uncle Lian, you just said that there are aristocratic girls in Longdu who have disappeared one after another for no reason? What''s the matter?"


    Gong Si was considerate. She didn''t hear her head. She simply mentioned it.


    Even the master looked dignified and obviously worried about it.


    "Before we came, there were more than seven or eight aristocratic family women missing one after another. Now the whole Longdu city is already in panic."


    If there are only one or two, it''s nothing.


    But the problem is that when a woman of a noble family goes in and out, she will be accompanied by a close maid and her son, as well as a guard.


    The kidnapping threat is understandable.


    According to Uncle Lian, there was no news of these family ladies after they disappeared.


    I can''t help thinking of some bad aspects.


    "Is it possible that human traffickers take risks because they think they have rare goods to live in?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t say her most real guess, but chose a compromise.


    Obviously, even the master thought of her idea.


    "Well, that''s what sheng''er and I guessed before. However, after the first disappearance, the dragon city has been closed. If you want to enter and leave the city gate, you must go through strict investigation. So, how do they transport people out of the city?"


    Since it can''t be transported out, it must be hidden in the city.


    However, in such a large Longdu City, it''s easy to hide a handful of people, but if you don''t do it for a long time, it''s risky for human traffickers.

 Chapter 1706

    Lian Sheng is the commander of the forbidden guards. Taking over this matter means that he can mobilize all the forbidden guards to search and arrest the whole city.


    Even traffickers have their own rules.


    They absolutely don''t have the strength and courage to oppose the whole forbidden army.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "If they hide people in a place where the guards can''t find them, don''t be afraid."


    She pretended to mention it unintentionally.


    In fact, she just thought of a place.


    It''s just that it will be difficult for Lian uncle and Lian Sheng to really determine where it is.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought it was better to stop.


    Even the master frowned for a moment, but after seeing his wife''s worried look, he eased his look and soothed her with a soft voice.


    "Don''t worry, sheng''er is very capable. He will handle it well."


    Mrs. Lian obviously didn''t have the keen intuition of her husband.


    Now she is just worried about whether her son will be blamed if he can complete the task.


    The atmosphere among several people was somewhat depressed because of this matter.


    But it''s useless for them to worry here. Besides, Lin Mengya knows that even her uncle must understand something.


    At least in this way, they won''t be unprepared.


    "In the end, there are many capable people in Longdu. I believe those aristocratic families will be integrated by even the eldest childe. In that case, I''m afraid there''s no need to worry."


    Lin Mengya secretly gave sister Hui a sign in her eyes. The latter immediately understood, smiled, took Lian''s aunt''s hand and kept saying a few considerate words.


    Everyone cares about his wife. Everyone has the same purpose in protecting her.


    Even Mrs. Lian understood everyone''s concerns. She kindly nodded Guan Hui''s forehead and looked at Mr. Lian angrily.


    "You know how to comfort me. I''m not the one who makes trouble. Don''t worry. I know how to do such things. It''s Xiaomei. Now that Miss Pan has aunt Tong to help, don''t take it lightly."


    Even Mrs. Lian is a thoughtful person. I can''t see it. Everyone is trying to reassure her.


    She can''t manage the affairs of the former dynasty, but she can''t ignore the affairs of the back house.


    Today she can see that Su Mei is smart, loyal and capable.


    Unfortunately, she is still too young to hold her feet.


    "Yes, I''ll have Mrs. Lao in the future. We must follow her orders!"


    She deliberately stood up and playfully saluted aunt Lian.


    Looking at her smiling appearance, even the hidden worries in her wife''s heart have receded a lot.


    At this time, everyone immediately changed the topic.


    After carefully asking the "injury" of the fourth brother, Mrs. Lian told Lian Xing that she must be responsible for the internal and external safety of the palace all the time.


    At the urging of Uncle Lian, he went back to have a rest.


    Lin Mengya and her four brothers sent people outside. Mrs. Lian had just been helped to the sedan chair by Lian Xing, but master Lian deliberately slowed down his steps.


    Lin Mengya also had a very tacit understanding. The two fell behind everyone one by one.


    "This is the news Gong Ya sent you?"


    She raised her eyebrows secretly, but she soon understood.


    For her current status, she really shouldn''t know everything about Longdu.


    At that moment, he nodded quietly.


    Even the master thought so, but he didn''t feel surprised.


    "She''s always sharp, but did she say anything else?"


    "The master of the house only said that the eldest childe should plan patiently. It should be slow rather than urgent."


    Even the master''s eyes agreed with him.


    The conversation between the two ended quietly without alerting anyone.


    Standing at the door, Lin Mengya looked at the distant party and couldn''t help breathing out slowly.


    The world is like a chess game. No one can be alone.


    Even the family, which has inherited the identity of imperial servant of unknown generations, is afraid to change.


    As the first day of August approaches, Lin Mengya and Gong Si have more and more things to prepare.


    The two of them are often too busy to beat the back of their heads. Even for dinner, even their wife and sister Hui have to come to detain people in person.


    Otherwise, it is common to starve all day and only pour in a belly of cold water.


    Fortunately, there was some good news. On the third day after the banquet in ruxinyuan, the teacher sent a letter saying that the great grandfather and his brothers finally woke up safely.


    When receiving the news, Lin Mengya collapsed in her chair and breathed heavily.


    In the end, what she cares about is not lost again.


    Immediately, she asked people to bring a lot of things to nourish their bodies, and agreed to secretly bring their great grandparents and children back to the palace''s old house on the sixth day of August.


    After all, on the eighth day of August, the college is the main venue. With more people and more things, the security becomes worse.


    Now there are her and her four brothers in the old house and uncle Lian Xinglian outside, which can be said to be as solid as gold.


    Even long Tianyu sent someone to complain that it was inconvenient to climb over the wall at night.


    But in this regard, Lin Mengya only ha ha.


    It''s time!


    Although they are busy, they should pay attention to the same.


    So when Lin Mengya learned that Miss Pan, who had been sick and kept closed, wanted to take the initiative to give up ruxinyuan, she was surprised.


    "This man didn''t want his face before. He had to go to live, but now he let him out. He''s really capricious and annoying."


    Ah Xiu is responsible for the reception of the person sent by Miss Pan.


    Naturally, I didn''t get any good face.


    Lin Mengya raised her head from a stack of documents, rubbed her sore temples and asked.


    "What else does she want besides moving?"


    "She has no face to ask us, but she said, I hope we can send someone to follow, and just make a handover, so as to avoid any misunderstanding in the future."


    This is normal. After all, there are a lot of things in ruxinyuan. It is understandable that they invite people to witness their dry relationship.


    Just this candidate Lin Mengya''s eyes turned on Bai Su, ah Xiu and Liu qianrong.


    They are careful, but most of them have already taken care of themselves.


    Send someone at will. I''m afraid there will be some moths on Miss Pan''s side.


    When she was thinking about a suitable candidate, Shangguan Hui, who was in charge of watching her eat, stood up.


    "If you can trust me, leave it to me."


    Lin Mengya looks at sister Hui unexpectedly.


    The latter smiled gently at her and explained with some embarrassment.


    "I''m just watching you all busy. I''m stupid and can''t help. I thought it would be better to check the number. Forget it, just think I didn''t mention it."


    "If not, Miss Yue''s mind is clear, and she can''t ask for anything. Bai Su, go to the warehouse and bring the account book of ruxinyuan to miss Yue."


    Lin Mengya took sister Hui''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll send some people to go with you later. Remember not to be wronged by them. It will happen when it''s time to happen. I and Mrs. Lian will certainly not let you be bullied for no reason. Also, you can leave these trivial things to others. If you have difficulties, send someone to tell Su Yan..."


    "All right." Sister Hui stopped her exhortation with a smile and pinched her nose. "You are as wordy as ya''er. Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    Lin Mengya was not worried that sister Hui would recognize her.


    But for sister Hui, she is always more grateful for maintenance.


    Let Ning Liang dispatch two of the most capable people and follow sister Hui to the college.


    Only when it gets dark can we come back.


    She wanted to thank sister Hui herself, but at the door, she received only the account book brought back by the servants.


    "Where''s Miss Yue?"


    She took the account book and looked at a few pages at will.


    The above records are very detailed. Those with signs of damage or use have been carefully marked on them.


    It seems that the job has been done well.


    The two men looked at each other and replied, "Miss Yue said she was uncomfortable and went back first."


    Lin Mengya frowned, "pa" and closed the account book.


    "But did you suffer any injustice in ruxinyuan?"


    "That''s not true. Aunt Tong is busy today and is kind to us. Moreover, aunt Tong said she would compensate for the damage and used things in the yard. However, after dinner, Miss Yue seemed to be in a bit of a trance, and we didn''t dare to ask."


    The servants can only say what they have, and they are really guarding Miss Yue, and the other party is really not sorry for them.


    It''s strange. Sister Hui always does things from beginning to end. What''s hard to come true is what''s wrong with her?


    She waved, let the servant go, turned and said to Bai su.


    "Put the account book away and go with me to sister Hui."


    The latter quickly took care of everything. As soon as they arrived at Lian''s house, they saw a figure sneaking out of Lian''s door.


    "Master, look!"


    Bai Su quickly asked people to stop the sedan chair quietly. In an extraordinary period, their nerves were tight. Naturally, they would not easily scare the snake.


    As soon as Lin Mengya lifted the curtain of the sedan chair, she only saw a figure about to disappear. Without thinking about it, she got off the sedan chair and followed up with Bai su.


    They thought they were thieves, but with their father and son, how could a little thief have an opportunity?


    When they finally saw who the man was, they couldn''t help being surprised.


    The man trotted all the way to a small bridge on East Fifth Street with his baggage on his back.


    Although there are night shops in the city, East Fifth Street is much quieter at night than other urban areas because it is inhabited by rich people in the city.


    The man stood under the bridge as if he were waiting for someone.

 Chapter 1707

    The shadow by the bridge obscured the figure of the man.


    If it weren''t for their excellent eyesight, I''m afraid they couldn''t see the slender figure pacing back and forth, looking a little proud and uneasy.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and Bai Su are full of questions.


    What are you doing here in the middle of the night?


    Soon, they saw that on the other side of the bridge, a man with a burden came over.


    According to his figure, it looks like a man.


    The man stood on the bridge and looked at the opposite side carefully. After making sure that the person he was waiting for arrived, he ran over quickly.


    Obviously, they are together.


    Lin Mengya restrained her surprise, waved her hand and quietly approached Bai su.


    When the man got off the bridge and joined the woman, they both came to them.


    "You''re here at last!"


    A woman walked out of the shadow because of a man. In the moonlight, her gentle and beautiful face was full of tears.


    She could hardly wait to rush to the man, but she was so excited that she trembled and couldn''t move at all.


    Men look handsome, but they are too thin.


    He also smiled at the woman, but when he wanted to hold the woman, he was pressed against his neck by a long sword.


    "You, why are you here?"


    The woman opened her bright eyes and looked at the two women who seemed to appear suddenly.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s heart was also complex and powerful.


    "Miss Yue, he''s the one you''re waiting for?"


    Yes, it was shangguanhui who stole out.


    If Xiaoyao hadn''t recognized her in time, maybe she and Bai Su would have called someone to catch her.


    Full of doubts, but also heard and saw the scene in front of us, turned into sour.


    She knew that people''s hearts were changeable and that her brother''s life and death were unpredictable. Sister Hui was not surprised even if she fell in love with others.


    But in her heart, she always regarded sister Hui as her own sister-in-law.


    My sister-in-law witnessed the scene of my sister-in-law''s cheating and elopement. How embarrassing is this situation.


    "Let him go."


    Lin Mengya waved weakly. She admitted that she was really angry just now. She wanted to let Bai Su stab the man with a sword.


    But after seeing sister Hui''s tears, she couldn''t do it.


    Everyone has the right to pursue happiness, and this is between sister Hui and her brother. If she is a sister, how can she make a choice for her brother.


    Bai Su took back her sword. Sister Hui, who came back to her senses, immediately rushed over and asked if the man was hurt.


    This dazzling scene only made Lin Mengya silently mourn for the green grassland above her brother''s head.


    After all, she still can''t be so open-minded.


    Looking coldly at sister Hui and the man, I still got a big pimple in my heart.


    "Why him?"


    Lin Mengya still couldn''t help it, and her tone was a little impolite.


    Isn''t sister Hui and brother who have experienced life and death and are committed to each other?


    How could it disappear because of such a man?


    Also, how can this dry and thin monkey compare with her family''s handsome young general?


    Sister Hui, even if she wants to change her mind, she won''t be worse and worse, will she?


    At that moment, she looked at the thin monkey''s eyes and was cold again.


    It must be the goods that tricked sister Hui with sweet words.


    Bah, scum who takes advantage of people''s danger!


    But she didn''t expect that sister Hui smiled with tears and looked at the thin monkey affectionately.


    "He is my life and all I have. I am willing to leave everything for him."


    The thin monkey also wanted to catch sister Hui''s little hand. Unfortunately, the sight of the two girls opposite was too cold. He had no doubt that as long as he dared to do it himself, the long sword across his neck would come over.


    I can only respond affectionately: "me too. I''m the only one in my life."


    "Nan Sheng, I..."


    The tears that had just stopped collapsed again, and Shangguan Hui called with emotion.


    But Lin Mengya and Bai Su nearby suddenly had a strange idea.


    If they had heard correctly, sister Hui did shout the word "Nansheng", right?


    They subconsciously looked at each other quickly and saw the same question from each other''s eyes.


    Is it difficult for sister Cheng Hui to find a lover with the same name as her brother?


    Lin Mengya squinted at the thin monkey who was obviously not like a good man.


    It seems strange.


    After turning her mind, Lin Mengya smiled at the thin monkey.


    "Since we are miss Yue''s lover, we should bless ourselves. We just don''t know who this'' Nansheng ''is?"


    Seeing the change of her attitude, Shangguan Hui was also a little happy. After looking at the man reluctantly, he was very embarrassed and said, "Nansheng made a voice to bring the family back to me. It''s not easy to be together."


    Smile, stiff in the corners of the mouth.


    Lin Mengya now wants to open sister Hui''s eyelids and let her have a good look at the thin monkey in front of her.


    "When were you blind... No, I mean, when were you together? Why didn''t you even hear your wife mention it before?"


    Sister Hui lowered her head more shyly, but her tone was as sweet as a girl.


    "We met in our hometown. I was adopted by my wife, so my wife didn''t know about it. However, your young lady should know. To be honest, she and Nansheng are close brothers and sisters. I owe her help to be with Nansheng."


    Now, she can be sure of one thing.


    If sister Hui is not crazy, there is something wrong with the thin monkey.


    Since it is certain that my sister-in-law did not climb the wall, things will become much easier to do.


    For those who dare to mystify in front of her and try to abduct her sister-in-law, she will not give each other a way to live.


    It''s just that it''s too strange to scare the snake now.


    She looked very moved, but secretly, she nodded Bai Su''s hand.


    This was their previous code. Bai Su stepped back without leaving a trace. His purpose was to observe whether there was an ambush behind each other.


    Here, Lin Mengya took sister Hui''s hand and pretended to be confused.


    "In that case, you two agree. I don''t think madam is unreasonable. Besides, madam has adopted Miss Yue. I''m afraid you''ll hurt madam''s heart if you leave without saying goodbye."


    Sister Hui must not have brought up the matter of elopement.


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, sister Hui lowered her head and looked very guilty.


    But the thin monkey seemed a little impatient, forced to suppress his eagerness and said hypocritically.


    "Yue''er is naturally not that kind of ungrateful person, but we have other things. Now it''s a necessity. In the future, we must come to the door and apologize in person. Yue''er, let''s go."


    If you want to leave in such a hurry, there is no conspiracy.


    Lin Mengya grabbed sister Hui''s wrist in no hurry. Her face remained gentle and kind. She couldn''t see any displeasure.


    "There is something urgent, but the city gate is closed now. Even if you want to go out of the city, you can''t go out until tomorrow morning. Why don''t I arrange for you to stay in the inn for one night. If there is something urgent, I''ll ask someone to take you out of the city as soon as dawn tomorrow? Besides, I think I''d better tell my wife about it. My wife loves you so much. I''m afraid you''ll disappear suddenly, The lady will be worried. "


    Lin Mengya had already grasped sister Hui''s soft heart.


    In fact, the reason why she agreed to elope was that she couldn''t care about anything when she just met someone who was thinking.


    Now, being reminded by Su Mei, I feel that my behavior is indeed inappropriate.


    Lin Mengya saw the hesitation on sister Hui''s face and knew that she had moved each other.


    Then, quietly, he pulled the man to his side, and then smiled and said to the thin monkey.


    "What does childe ''Nansheng'' think?"


    Originally, the thin monkey was in a hurry to take people away, but he didn''t want such two to appear in the sky.


    He thought he had been exposed, but he didn''t think the woman was so stupid that she helped him out.


    He saw the attitude of the two women and knew that they believed, so he was a little relieved.


    "That''s not good."


    He pretended to be embarrassed, but Lin Mengya didn''t give him a chance to refuse.


    "Our family still has several shops in the city. The childe is tired and has just met Miss Yue again. I think he needs a rest very much. It''s better to stay for a night."


    As soon as I heard that the woman was rich, the thin monkey''s eyes lit up.


    At this time, he could care about a large number of each other.


    I saw the two women, although their appearance was not very beautiful, but their clothes did not look like ordinary people.


    Now, there is greed.


    Licking his smiling face, he pretended to say, "well, don''t you bother the girl."


    "No trouble."


    A glimmer of light crossed her eyes.


    It''s just for his cheap life.


    It''s not suitable to disturb too many people in the middle of the night. Lin Mengya thought about it and arranged the thin monkey in a fairly high-end inn.


    The innkeeper is from the palace family.


    Moreover, no one knows the relationship between the shopkeeper and the Gong family. He is just an ordinary shopkeeper.


    Lin Mengya made sister Hui promise to go back to the palace with her tonight.


    There are many things she has to ask herself.


    Outside the inn, Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su, who had arranged everything properly, came out and spoke faintly.


    "Let the shopkeeper show me the man, but don''t stop him no matter where he goes or what he does."


    Bai Su nodded and arranged for someone to do it.


    Lin Mengya looked up and looked at the candle light on the second floor, which aroused a cool smile.


    Hidden in the shadow, she blurred the fake skin that hid her true face.


    Only one pair of eyes, flashing a strange and gorgeous Lavender light.


    It''s like a poisonous flower buried deep in the ground. It dies when touched!

 Chapter 1708

    After all this was settled, Lin Mengya returned to the palace with shangguanhui.


    Sister Hui, who woke up from the surprise of her lover''s meeting, seemed a little nervous.


    Lin Mengya knew that sister Hui was definitely not a willful person. She stretched out her hand and gently held her hand to comfort her.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Shangguanhui subconsciously grabbed her hand, and his eyes were full of hesitation.


    "Miss Mei, shouldn''t I do this?"


    In front of her, sister Hui is like a girl in love.


    Flustered and at a loss, she timidly solicited her opinions, which was difficult to choose between love and morality.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart. She had no position to blame sister Hui, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Or sister Hui''s affection for her brother is so deep that it must not happen today.


    But she wanted to know which link went wrong.


    After a little thought, Lin Mengya said softly.


    "What''s right or wrong when the love comes? The owner did mention Miss Yue several times. But the owner said, isn''t your lover missing? How could he find you so coincidentally?"


    Sister Hui is absolutely reliable, and with sister Hui''s vigilance, she knows to warn herself even when she is crazy, without showing the slightest hint.


    So the man must have used extraordinary means.


    Mentioning this matter, shangguanhui''s face flew up a red cloud and looked a little excited.


    "It''s also a coincidence. Nan Sheng has been asking about my whereabouts since he came to the state of Wei. When I went to check the accounts today, he happened to see me in the street. He thought he recognized the wrong person, but he still didn''t give up and wanted to find out. Unexpectedly, we unexpectedly met again by accident."


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya knew how the liar deceived sister Hui.


    She secretly asked Xiaoyao to check sister Hui''s physical condition while setting her words.


    "Master, she doesn''t have any poisoning symptoms. It''s just that her brain activity is too active. It seems to be stimulated by some external force."


    The examination of small drugs is naturally free of any mistakes and omissions.


    It seems that this is the reason for sister Hui''s abnormal behavior.


    And her routine action was as smooth as ever.


    Sister Hui is just like a clever truth doll. When she asks, the other party can answer ten sentences. Soon, she knows the cause and effect.


    "Well, we''ll continue to discuss these things when you wake up. Don''t worry, I''ll help you. Go to sleep."


    Sister Hui obviously showed fatigue, but her spirit was very excited.


    For the sake of her health, Lin Mengya had to use some small hands to let sister Hui sleep.


    Putting on her coat, Lin Mengya went to the study.


    Bai Su followed her step by step, presumably knowing her habits.


    Under the candlelight, Lin Mengya''s side face was particularly dignified.


    From sister Hui''s story just now, she can conclude that except for the mistake, sister Hui''s other situations are very normal.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows. Now sister Hui is convinced that strong customs can''t be closed. Maybe she will scare the snake.


    But I really let sister Hui go with the thin monkey who is obviously ill intentioned. Needless to say, I know it''s very dangerous.


    Seeing that she was so embarrassed, Bai Su asked coldly, "master, why don''t you let me kill the man pretending to be a young general!"


    Killing is the simplest, but it''s the worst policy.


    She shook her head and thought again before saying, "I''m afraid it''s going to disturb Mrs. Lian. Let''s go. We can only talk about it."


    Without delay, Lin Mengya told Liu qianrong and ah Xiu to take good care of sister Hui. After she had a chance to slip away, she went to Lian''s house with Bai Su at night.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the hall brightly lit.


    It seems that sister Hui''s disappearance has disturbed Lian''s family.


    She immediately went in and happened to see Mrs. Lian''s red eyes, while Mr. Lian and Lian Xing were constantly whispering to comfort her.


    "Xiaomei, why are you two here? But there''s news of Yuer?"


    As soon as Mrs. Lian saw them both, she immediately stood up and asked.


    During this period of time, Mrs. Lian has thoroughly realized the intimacy of having a small cotton padded jacket.


    For even months, it hurts to the heart.


    Mother and daughter also have nothing to talk about and can''t be separated for a day.


    Therefore, Lian Yue ran away. After her reminder, everyone woke up.


    I''ve heard of impostors, but they can be so blatant. That liar is the first.


    When Lin Mengya said this, she simply mentioned the love story between sister Hui and her brother.


    Even my wife was distressed, and now I think she makes sense.


    "Xiao Mei is right. We can''t be reckless about this. However, since yue''er is determined to go with the liar, if we forcibly block it, I''m afraid it will make yue''er rebellious. At that time, it won''t end well."


    Even the star was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    Over the past few months, with this sister around, my mother doesn''t know how happy she is.


    The men of their family are very grateful to Lian Yue.


    Now he heard that someone dared to attack his sister. He wanted to go out and cut each other to relieve his anger.


    "What should I do? Now that my sister is confused, should we let her be confused? Otherwise, I will directly end him secretly and finish it all."


    Lin Mengya immediately stopped the other party and instead mentioned what she had learned from sister Hui before.


    "I''m afraid not! I heard from Miss Yue that the man knew her name was Lian Yue as soon as he came up. The most important thing is that I found that the man''s technique seemed to be very skilled. Normally, he should be very flustered when he was bumped by me. However, I think he is very calm. It seems that he has full confidence and can''t be broken down by us."


    Generally speaking, even if the main owner of the elopement is broken, he is not so calm.


    However, judging from the man''s reaction, he seemed to conclude that sister Hui would follow him.


    His cheap life is not worth much money, but they can''t risk sister Hui.


    All of a sudden, even the three of them were in a dilemma.


    "In my opinion, we might as well play a play."


    Lin Mengya suggested that she thought of this method for a long time.


    It can not only make the other party unaware, but also protect sister Hui.


    Mrs. Lian immediately couldn''t wait to ask, and Lin Mengya told her plan little by little.


    Several people discussed for a long time in the hall before finalizing the matter bit by bit.


    After that, Lin Mengya took Bai Su back to Dongyuan first.


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who had been busy all night, was not sleepy at all.


    She wrote a letter and asked Ning Liang to find someone to give it to long Tianyu.


    Now, what she urgently needs to know is the reason why sister Hui is abnormal.


    Although her Shennong system can''t detect it, isn''t there a poison saint in their family?


    We can take advantage of this opportunity to bring back our great grandparents in advance.


    At that time, she and long Tianyu''s people can concentrate on guarding the palace.


    Sister Hui can''t fly even if she wants to slip away.


    Soon, Bai Su brought news that Mrs. Lian had quietly come to the palace house with people according to the previous discussion.


    She asked someone to take Mrs. lian to her room in Dongyuan. After a few minutes, sister Hui would wake up.


    At that time, whether you can keep sister Hui depends on Mrs. Lian''s ability.

 Chapter 1709

    About half an hour later, after breakfast, Lin Mengya slowly took Bai Su and returned to Dongyuan.


    Her ears stuck to the door. After making sure there was no much movement inside, she squeezed her eyebrows, pretended to be frightened and opened the door.


    At this time, Mrs. Lian is holding sister Hui in her arms and gently patting her back again and again.


    As soon as the mother and daughter saw her, they immediately separated.


    Lin Mengya stepped to the bed and squatted on the ground, showing a poor and uneasy look.


    "Miss Yue, I''m the one who told my wife about it. If you want to blame me, blame me."


    Originally, Shangguan Hui had some small complaints about her.


    I always felt that it was she who betrayed herself that made her mother so sad.


    But I don''t want to see this cautious little face, like a clever dog who admits his mistake. At present, the little resentment in my heart also disappeared without a trace.


    Gently pinched her nose, and Shangguan Hui said helplessly, "just like the owner of your family, you know to be poor for me. Well, I know you are for my good. In fact, it''s still my fault. If I had told my mother earlier, it wouldn''t make everyone uneasy."


    After a sleep, her head woke up a lot.


    Last night was also strange. She was satisfied with how she wanted to fly away with Nansheng, and even forgot her wife''s kindness.


    Especially when she woke up, the first thing she saw was her mother''s red and swollen eyes. The guilt in her heart almost swallowed her up.


    How could she walk away so irresponsibly?


    When she just wanted to admit her mistake, even her wife brought her a burden.


    It was not only full of clothes and silver tickets, but also many snacks she loved to eat.


    Listening, the lady choked and told herself to add clothes in cold weather. There was not enough money. She sent someone home to take it at any time. She cried when she must not wronged herself on the road.


    Only now did she know how wrong she was yesterday.


    What is it that makes her do such a heartbreaking thing?


    As the mother and daughter talked, they hugged their heads and cried bitterly.


    When Lin Mengya came, the two people had almost cried.


    "Well, well, you are all good children. Yue''er, I heard what Xiaomei said. Your sweetheart is a good child. If you really want to go, you might as well let Lianxing give you a ride. It''s not peaceful outside recently. I''m afraid you two will suffer on the road."


    Even a trace of pure light flashed in Mrs. Lian''s eyes.


    She knew that the more she said so, the more reluctant she was to leave for months.


    Sure enough, Lian Yue lowered her head and said very embarrassed, "no, in fact, Nansheng said he just wanted to take me to see his father. You''re right. It''s so chaotic outside that we should pick up his father."


    Lin Mengya secretly winked at Mrs. Lian, who gave her a reassuring look.


    Jiang is still old and spicy. Even his aunt''s move is to retreat, but it completely catches sister Hui''s heart.


    I''m afraid that in the future, no matter what the thin monkey says, it will be greatly reduced.


    Even his wife didn''t hurry to promise, but hesitated and said, "we are very happy, but can your sweetheart''s father like it? Child, if you marry out, you will be the people of their family. Everything has to be planned for your future."


    Even when my aunt said this, sister Hui said nothing and left.


    It''s rare that she took her aunt Lian''s arm and shook it. She said, "Uncle Lin certainly won''t care about these things. In fact, I think he should just want to come."


    Gong Ya is about Lin Mengya. She also tested whether sister Hui told the liar last night.


    Fortunately, the liar didn''t come to inquire about the news, but asked sister Hui to go with him quickly, and the others didn''t care.


    This has reassured Lin Mengya a lot.


    She felt that sister Hui should be mentioned so as not to miss anything.


    "Miss Yue, I think it''s better to keep their father and son''s identity secret. After all, it''s an eventful time, and the owner can''t get away for a while."


    Only sister Hui understood her words.


    The latter felt justified and nodded slightly to her.


    Even the aunt looked puzzled. I didn''t know what riddles they were playing.


    "What does this have to do with ya''er?"


    "It doesn''t have much to do with the owner, but I''m afraid it will make our in laws feel that we don''t treat well."


    Lin Mengya immediately perfunctorily passed, but Shangguan Hui frowned slightly.


    It''s strange that Nan Sheng loves his sister so much. Since he can find himself, why should he go in a hurry?


    Doesn''t he want to inquire about ya''er?


    Such an idea flashed by. After the maid served the three people and cleaned them up, they settled their hearts.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to prepare a table of digestible meals. After she confidently handed over everything at home to Mrs. Lian, she quietly went out with Bai Su to the inn last night.


    They knocked on the back door and entered the yard. The shopkeeper didn''t sleep all night. Now come and report the news immediately.


    "Sir, that man hasn''t left the room all night. However, he ordered a lot of good wine and dishes. I''m afraid he''s still asleep."


    Getting people drunk is a more effective way.


    She looked at the closed window and a little coolness flashed in her eyes.


    "When he wakes up, you can serve him as you should. Also, take the opportunity to put this thing into his diet."


    She took out a small porcelain vase the size of her thumb. The shopkeeper immediately picked it up without even asking.


    I think even if it''s a deadly poison, the shopkeeper will do it.


    What''s more, he won''t let here get into such trouble because of that liar.


    After the treatment here, Lin Mengya took Bai Su to Sitai college.


    Although long Tianyu is sure to have everything ready, she still doesn''t trust and has to watch it in person.


    As soon as she arrived at the college, she was invited to long Tianyu''s yard.


    However, at this time, the man did not know what to do, and he was not in the yard.


    "Bai Su, go and see the teacher. Do you want to help?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know martial arts and shouldn''t come forward.


    They can only wait until their great ancestors are transported out, but they can go back with the carriage together.


    Nowadays, there are many people in the college. It is obviously not a simple thing to hide from these people.


    Long Tianyu''s yard is relatively safe, and when they come, the students are in class. No one sees them except long Tianyu''s people. There''s no need to worry about their safety.


    In the study, there was still the smell of Medicine on the man.


    Lin Mengya was surrounded by this elegant and Enron breath, and her heart couldn''t help relaxing.


    This relaxation doesn''t matter. I climbed up with the fatigue of not sleeping all night last night.


    She yawned and turned behind the screen in her study.


    There is a small bed, which was originally used by Yu to take a nap.


    It''s just that there are many things these days. The man directly slept in the study.


    The familiar smell on the bedding made her feel more at ease.


    After a while, he fell asleep.


    But before she slept long, she heard the medicine and sounded the alarm.


    "Master, someone is approaching outside!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t open her eyes, but directly used the perspective function of small medicine to "see" the outside situation clearly.


    I saw a man sneaking into the study.


    The man is a stranger and has excellent martial arts.


    Rao was so keen in hearing that she could hardly hear his footsteps.


    Xiaoyao immediately started the camouflage mode of the system. Soon, her breathing and heartbeat were quietly slowed to an extremely quiet frequency.


    As long as she lies behind the screen and doesn''t move, people outside can''t find anyone else here.


    Is it long Tianyu''s enemy who wants to be against him?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but keep an eye on the man and thought to herself whether to make some movement so that the other party could find herself, and then lead the man to the next life to catch or deal with him.


    But soon, the man achieved his goal.


    He took out a small paper bag, then gently touched something in it with his fingers and carefully wiped it on the edge of long Tianyu''s cup.


    The man''s movements were extremely subtle, and then quietly put the cup back where it was.


    Even the direction of the cup pattern is right. Even if long Tianyu is here, it is difficult to find that his cup has been tampered with.


    After all this, the man ran away at once.


    Almost at the same time, several other footsteps sounded in the yard.


    Obviously, it''s the pursuit.


    "Master, the enemy has left!"


    Xiaoyao is like a loyal little guard who will not neglect anything.


    The system immediately removed the camouflage function, and Lin Mengya took a few deep breaths.


    "In the future, your camouflage function can''t evolve more comprehensively?"


    Lin Mengya really took it.


    Originally, after the awakening of Xiaoyao, many hidden functions in the system were awakened.


    She was eager to try one by one, but finally found that the hesitation system had not evolved completely, resulting in many functions being chicken ribs.


    For example, the camouflage function that almost suffocated her.


    "Well, I don''t know, but I''ll try!"


    The fat doll in the system sold cute. Lin Mengya really didn''t see it and had to open her eyes to deal with things.


    She went to the desk, picked up the wiped cup, looked carefully and smelled again.


    There is no taste and the color is similar to colorless. If you don''t observe carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    "Little medicine, can you test it?"


    In the system, the little medicine flashed big eyes, and the white and tender eyebrows frowned tightly.


    "Master, it doesn''t look like medicine or poison. Sorry, Xiaoyao doesn''t know what it is for the time being."

 Chapter 1710

    Even the small medicine can''t be detected. Lin Mengya thinks she should be more careful.


    But she was more curious that the other party must have come for long Tianyu.


    But why not poison?


    She was wondering when the door was pushed open.


    Turning around, he saw his own man, looking at himself with a gentle smile.


    "I''m back. How''s things going?"


    Lin Mengya greeted her and asked softly.


    "Everything has been arranged properly. The teacher and great grandfather are in the car now. After cleaning up in a while, they can start."


    Long Tianyu knew that she was worried about her family, but she couldn''t help but show a bad smile after seeing that she was holding her cup in her hand.


    "People here, why bother to see things and think of people."


    Slender fingers gently brushed her delicate red lips. When she was about to print a kiss, she was pushed away by Lin Mengya who finally reacted.


    "I''m not so boring. Just now someone sneaked in and gave you some medicine."


    Lin Mengya was angry and funny. He didn''t know what was stuffed in his mind day by day.


    Long Tianyu''s face was cold when he heard the speech.


    But what he thought was that ya''er was still in the room. If that person found ya''er, what should he do?


    "What happened just now?"


    He held the man in his arms and made sure that Lin Mengya was safe and sound. Then he asked.


    Lin Mengya also said it carefully. Finally, she carefully held the cup to his eyes.


    "It''s strange that the things in this cup don''t look like ordinary poisons. I haven''t even seen them. They''re very strange."


    For a moment, long Tianyu''s eyes tightened slightly, pulled off a piece of clothes, put the cup on the table by Lin Mengya''s hand, and then wiped every finger for her.


    "In that case, you''d better be careful."


    "I know. Don''t worry. It shouldn''t work for me. But how can you be easily broken in by thieves in your yard?"


    Although the small medicine can''t determine the composition and efficacy of this thing, one thing is certain that it should be harmless to her body, otherwise the small medicine will give an alarm.


    But Lin Mengya is very curious. Long Tianyu is a cautious person.


    If he reveals a flaw, it must be intentional.


    After all, this man does things, but he is a little crazy, and there are countless things to get involved in danger.


    But this time, it should be an accident.


    Because long Tianyu will never let himself be in danger.


    This is their tacit understanding and absolute trust in each other.


    Long Tianyu also felt that things were very strange. It is said that the guards he arranged would never allow such things to happen.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "You go back first."


    Long Tianyu touched her forehead with his lips and said softly.


    Obviously, long Tianyu has realized that there is something wrong with the people around him.


    Lin Mengya nodded, feeling a little worried.


    This time Yu changed his identity. Except for Kai Xue Hua, only the two shadow guards who followed him were confidants.


    Others don''t know much.


    Is it because someone saw through his identity and wanted to attack him?


    Worried, but Lin Mengya still chose to believe him.


    This little thing is nothing to Yu.


    But this does not mean that she will let go of those who want to do it to Yu.


    "I''ll wait for you at home."


    Lin Mengya hugged him and turned to leave.


    Outside the hospital, Bai Su is already waiting for her.


    She paid attention secretly. Although she could not see the trace of the shadow guards, these people could not escape the induction of the system radar.


    She gave the little medicine an order. As long as there was that mysterious medicine, she would warn immediately.


    But the other party was so cautious that there was no trace at all.


    Outside the back door of the college, there were several humble ponies parked at this time.


    She checked one by one, and then in the last one, she found the teacher who was giving the needle to her great grandfather.


    "Hurry up."


    The teacher smiled and waved to her, and the great grandfather, who had just recovered from his serious illness and looked at his great granddaughter lovingly.


    Seeing that her relatives were safe and sound, the boulder in her heart suddenly relaxed a lot.


    The last carriage also drove slowly away from the college.


    Along the way, everyone did not talk, but the great grandfather always held her hand tightly.


    The old man''s hand carries the vicissitudes of years.


    It was such a pair of hands that protected the people and insisted on waiting until the day she returned in the decades since her great grandmother left and her grandmother disappeared.


    Great grandfather always said she was the lucky star of the palace family, but in fact, he was the real benefactor of the palace family.


    Without him, I''m afraid the Gong family would have been broken and dead by the time she came back.


    Therefore, she can''t forgive the person who laid hands on her great grandfather.


    Gong Tu can covet the wealth and power of the Gong family, but he shouldn''t do it to this old man who is only thinking about how to save the whole Gong family.


    Flexible white hands, strong back to hold the dry hands of great ancestors.


    That''s her great grandfather''s promise. She will always protect the palace family and let the palace family continue to flourish and glow with vitality.


    In the silent and solemn atmosphere, the carriage entered the inner courtyard of the palace directly through the back door.


    Outside the carriage, there were many Gong''s people.


    Their eyes are full of warm expectations.


    The carriage stopped slowly. The people of those nationalities looked at the figures coming down from the carriage. Gradually, someone''s eyes were red.


    Until the last carriage stopped, Lin Mengya personally helped her great grandfather out of the carriage.


    "Lao Zu! It''s Lao Zu!"


    "It''s very kind of you to wake up!"


    "Young man, Grandpa, welcome home!"


    The people standing here are all true supporters of the Gong family.


    Under the oppression of Gong Tu and Lin MengWu, they did not become running dogs of power and wealth.


    Even if they were treated unfairly, they still clenched their teeth and bent their bodies.


    The palace family''s backbone is hard, but the palace family can temporarily bow their heads for long-term plans.


    If you can bend and stretch, you can achieve great things.


    This is what their master told them. Temporary defeat is not humiliating. As long as you keep this life, there will always be a day when the clouds will clear.


    Fortunately, they waited.


    Gong family, it''s time to see the sun again!


    Tears have become a witness of joy.


    Lao Zu looked at the excited people under him, and his heart was very complicated.


    "Everyone has been wronged. I''m an old man who doesn''t know people. If you want to blame me, blame me."


    "No! No wonder you are so greedy that you caused such a disaster."


    "Yes, if it weren''t for Mr. Su Mei, I''m afraid we would all be harmed by the collateral. Now my grandfather is sober, and the Fuxing palace family is just around the corner!"


    For this matter, Gong Qianfeng''s heart is actually full of guilt.


    Collateral can not be reused, but also be well restrained. Ya''er reminded him of this more than once.


    But in the end, he was fascinated by the so-called family harmony.


    Only by making concessions again and again did the thieves have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    But what he didn''t expect was that not only did ya''er not blame him, but even these suffering people came to comfort him.


    For a time, mixed feelings, many words stuck in the throat, but I didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Mengya secretly pinched Zeng Zu''s arm and motioned him not to be too excited.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my grandfather and some young masters have just woke up. They are still very weak and are not suitable for too much emotional fluctuation. I think let them go back to rest first, and there will be other big guys busy in the future."


    Her words are very effective in the palace now.


    As soon as they saw that their ancestors and several young masters were safe, the pressure in their hearts suddenly reduced a lot.


    They asked them to take care of their bodies, and then reluctantly left.


    Lin Mengya also welcomed her great grandfather and brothers into the hall.


    The fourth brother had already waited here. He was excited to see his brothers.


    The brothers patted each other on the shoulder, and everything was silent.


    "Great grandfather, several brothers, I want to introduce two people to you."


    She clapped her hands. Two people came in outside. It was Ning Liang and Gong Ping.


    As soon as they arrived, they knelt down to greet their great grandfather.


    "This one''s name is Ning Liang, and he will be the chief housekeeper of our palace family. Except for the things of the palace family, all the business of our family must pass through his hands."


    Zeng Zu nodded with his brothers and looked into Ning Liang''s eyes. In addition to examining, there was a lot of trust.


    After all, this is the person chosen by my little sister.


    Since the younger sister chose it, they chose it.


    But whether this person is competent or not, they must see it with their own eyes to be convinced.


    Lin Mengya smiled again and picked up another one.


    Gong Ping felt that her face was feverish and she was too ashamed to look up at all.


    After all, he was too small and incompetent in front of my grandfather and several young masters.


    "This one is the future housekeeper of our family. Now he is an apprentice under housekeeper Ning. Housekeeper Ning is full of praise for this little apprentice."


    "Miss..."


    Gong Ping blushed like an apple.


    The great grandfather and his brothers nodded.


    Gong Ping was brought up by them. The child is really a good material.


    "Well, Gong Ping, since ya''er appreciates you, you should study hard in the future."


    The great grandfather smiled and opened his mouth. He was naturally happy to see the growth of the younger generation.


    "Yes, Gong Ping must do her best to help the young lady manage the palace family!"


    No matter how steady a teenager is in front of outsiders, he is now eager to express his mind.


    Several people felt much better when they saw him like this.


    After the introduction, Lin Mengya knew that her great grandfather and brothers must have a lot to ask, so she let people go first.


    At this time, there is only their family here.


    Looking at the haggard brothers, but their eyes seem to have precipitated a lot, Lin Mengya sighed a lot.


    "I''m sorry, little sister."


    Unexpectedly, it was the big brother who apologized first.

 Chapter 1711

    "Big brother, what do you mean?"


    Lin Mengya is a little confused. She thought her brothers would be curious about the changes of the palace family, or the end of Gong Tu and Lin Meng''s dance.


    She is ready to be a good baby with questions and answers, but things always go beyond her expectations.


    Gong bin was dejected and looked very painful.


    "If I hadn''t come up with some stupid trick to lead you into the urn, my grandfather and everyone wouldn''t have suffered this disaster! It''s me, I''ve hurt the big guy!"


    The big brother scolded himself, and several brothers around showed a look of shame.


    Although the plan was put forward by the eldest brother, they are all participants.


    For the Gong family, they are also sinners.


    For a time, everyone fell into the mire of self blame.


    I wish I could impose on myself the grievances suffered by all my people.


    Lin Mengya knew why everyone was sad. After thinking about it, she comforted: "I know that my brothers feel guilty. If they didn''t come up with this plan, Gong Tu and Lin MengWu would never have a chance to harm the Gong family."


    Several people immediately felt more sorry for the people.


    But Lin Mengya changed the subject and told them the different truth.


    "But this plan is not ruined in your hands."


    "Little sister, you don''t have to excuse me. This is my incompetence. I''m speechless in the family. I want to go to the most difficult place to experience and wash away my guilt."


    The big brother covered his face and said, while several other brothers also expressed this wish one after another.


    "Listen to me first." Lin Mengya decided to reveal something related to Xiancheng. "In fact, the reason why gongtu and Lin Meng danced successfully this time is that they used other forces. One can crush the power of the Gong family almost effortlessly."


    Even long Tianyu is not very clear about the strength of Xiancheng.


    Now, they are still dormant underground.


    But Lin Mengya knew that once they really made up their mind to compete for everything with the people on the ground, it would be a hard battle.


    And how many percent of the people on the ground are likely to win?


    I''m afraid that at that time, the world will be purgatory.


    When Gong bin heard her say this, his eyes immediately stared round in surprise and asked, "is it related to the emperor or the temple that the palace slaughtered them?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head in a heavy tone.


    "Now the palace family doesn''t have to be afraid of the emperor and the temple. What they rely on is the power that the emperor and the temple are very afraid of. You should have heard the name ''immortal city''?"


    As soon as they heard this, they could not help but change their faces.


    With the power of the palace family and the intelligence network, they are no strangers to some legends about Xiancheng.


    But it was too mysterious after all. Although there were countless secrets, no one could tell where the fairy city was and what kind of immortals lived in it.


    However, this should have belonged to the legendary world, but because of countless secret treasures, it seems to have a real outline.


    Over the years, I do not know how many people have attracted, one after another, just to find the place where the dream fell.


    But the reality is cruel and true.


    These are just a dream.


    Until, they saw a cruel and dark hell from Lin Mengya''s mouth.


    "People like us were treated as livestock there. In all likelihood, girls who died inexplicably early or were abducted and trafficked in these years were regarded as abstinence by Xiancheng. Even our palace family could not survive. I think great grandfather should have noticed this?"


    She felt it necessary to clarify the relationship between the Gong family and Xiancheng.


    Lin Mengya looked at her great grandfather, who also fell into meditation because of her words.


    After a long time, I sighed, Nodded and said, "this is not what I guessed, but the old master inadvertently mentioned me before he died. She said that if later, the descendants of her family return to the family. If you can, try not to go to the temple. She also said that if you give birth to a child. Boys can stay in the palace, while girls should be sent out to raise them. The farther away, the better."


    As soon as the great grandfather''s words came out, the five sons of the palace family immediately exploded.


    In particular, Gong Er, who had already held back his stomach, immediately shouted when he heard that someone might have an idea about his sister and those little girls.


    "Little sister, what''s going on? Shit fairy City, if they dare to touch you, I''ll be the first to abandon them!"


    Other brothers, too.


    Lin Mengya looked at her indignant brothers and motioned them to be quiet first.


    He lowered his eyes and said his guess.


    "It''s a strange thing that the palace family hasn''t had any baby girls in 50 years. My teacher, Mr. Baili, who cured everyone, is a master of poison. He told me that the reason why the palace family didn''t have baby girls is probably because they were poisoned. This kind of poison can forcibly change the constitution of embryos and turn girls into boys. But the consequences are also very tragic Lieh, I have asked many ethnic groups. Everyone says that in the past 50 years, some newborns in the palace family have extremely weak physique. There are many children who die early in life. I think it''s possible that these children should have been girls. Only after being forcibly changed by drugs can we be so weak. "


    This almost made the palace family in a room bite a steel tooth.


    How innocent are those babies who should have been girls in 50 years?


    In her womb, she was secretly plotted. After suffering, she was forcibly changed her gender.


    But just after his birth, he fell into the cold hell before he felt the beauty of the world.


    But what is all this for?


    The second brother''s eyes were red with anger.


    He gnashed his teeth and asked, "what is the hatred between the immortal city and my palace family?"


    Lin Mengya sighed and secretly apologized to the ancestors of the palace family.


    After all, this is the biggest shame of the palace family.


    "Because, the master of Xiancheng, the descendant of the king of Xiancheng, can only be born from a woman who is in the same vein as the master of the palace family. In order to continue the blood of the master of the palace family, they will not allow the palace family to make other women the master of the house."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The second brother''s eyes were about to crack, and the others in the room looked at her in disbelief.


    Lin Mengya knew that in this way, the secret that the master of the palace wanted to bury most in the past generations was shaken off.


    However, the reason why great grandmother chose to send her away was that she wanted her daughter to escape this unspeakable fate?


    Now that we have started, it will be much smoother in the back.


    Lin Mengya told the secrets of the twin daughters of the previous masters and the transactions with the king of Xiancheng.


    At this time, all the men of the palace family were stunned by this series of news.


    "Why, how could this happen?"


    The second brother grabbed his hair and whispered in pain.


    He doesn''t think that the owners are very cheap. On the contrary, after going through the world, he can better understand the pain of previous owners.


    If it is not for incompetence, if it is not for keeping the whole family, who can endure the pain of separation of flesh and blood and being abused wantonly?


    For a time, he only felt his blood surging, and wanted to personally cut down on those despicable people in Xiancheng.


    No, they''re animals!


    "Hoo..." Gong San exhaled. He felt as if he had been punched hard in the chest, which made him almost suffocate.


    The men of the palace family are really the most useless people in the world.


    As a man, he can''t protect his mother, sister and daughter.


    But also rely on the blood and tears of these women to enjoy wealth and glory.


    At this moment, he knew that the palace family was a sinful debt and a responsibility to the family owner, and it was also a Shura field that destroyed their hope of life.


    He was depressed because of a woman''s betrayal of that coward.


    However, even after such humiliation and pain, the masters of the palace family still assumed the responsibility on their shoulders. It just made him feel ashamed.


    "I''m not saying this to make you blame yourself. I''m telling you that the tenacity of the palace family can''t be erased by a little failure and suffering. The previous generation of family owners really loved the palace family, so they chose to bear it. And we must not let their efforts be wasted."


    Lin Mengya looked around for a week and knew that everyone had a lot of shock because they knew about it.


    However, this is a necessary process.


    Even the previous owners had to suffer because of the family.


    But once the palace family collapses, won''t the sins of the previous generations of family owners become a joke?


    So they can''t lose.


    For the pain inflicted on the palace family, they will fight back a hundred times or a thousand times.


    Only in this way can we avenge our ancestors!


    "I see. Don''t worry, little sister. As long as I''m here, I won''t let those animals have any opportunities."


    Gong Er stabilized his mind and his eyes became more and more firm.


    As a man, he must protect his family from those bastards.


    "Yes, blood pays for blood!"


    Gong Wujun''s handsome face showed a few cold lights.


    He didn''t speak just now, just because his heart had been filled with hate.


    The young heart is suffering from the fire of hate. But because of this, he learned patience and washed away his impetuosity.


    "My eldest brother and I will also help you manage the palace family. Younger sister, you are not only the treasure of our palace family, but also our hope."


    The third brother''s face was a little pale, but he had made up his mind and completely abandoned his childish self.


    Gong Si looked at the brothers who had perked up again and looked at his little sister secretly.


    It seems that the younger sister''s way is better.


    How can the whole palace be reborn without strong medicine?


    Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her lips and gave everyone a playful salute.


    "Gong ya, thank you here. In the future, my little life depends on my brothers."

 Chapter 1712

    Obviously, it is a heavy and serious topic, but it is a little easier because of Lin Mengya''s performance.


    She has always been like this. Even if the world collapses tomorrow and the world ends, today is not the same.


    Gong Si knew the news a little earlier than everyone else, so he always hung a heart.


    I''m afraid big guys will do something irrational because of these things.


    Facts have proved that his trust in his brothers is not as deep as his little sister.


    I can''t help feeling guilty.


    Little sister is right. In the future, they should be more united and trust each other.


    "One more thing, Lin MengWu has been imprisoned at home by me. But Gong Tu has escaped. I have ordered people to hunt him, but I''m afraid he has completely taken refuge in the people of Xiancheng. That is to say, the power of Xiancheng has become a climate outside the city."


    She didn''t want to whitewash peace, but she didn''t want to be alarmist.


    After the foreshadowing just now, everyone''s acceptance of this news is much higher.


    At this moment, they are immersed in thinking.


    For a long time, no one spoke.


    Gong bin frowned, looked at the crowd and said, "we''ve been ill for so many days. We''ve been relaxed inside and outside. I think we''d better clean up feiye city thoroughly first. We have to think about other things in the long run."


    His proposal was unanimously approved by everyone.


    Now they can only focus on prevention first. Only by strengthening their foundation a little, can they have the power to fight back.


    Lin Mengya also thinks it makes sense. Since her brothers wake up, she is no longer alone.


    It''s just that several brothers have just woke up. They haven''t recovered for a while. They shouldn''t be too tired.


    After talking for a while, Lin Mengya hurriedly asked people to send them to their respective courtyards to have a rest.


    And she personally sent her great grandfather back.


    Everything at home was the same as before. Gong Qianfeng looked at the familiar room and felt a lot of emotion.


    He worked hard for half his life, and now he can finally take off the burden on his shoulders and rest assured to give everything to the children.


    For a moment, he was in a trance.


    The past decades are like a dream, but I have changed from a strong young man to a decaying old man. Seriously, years are unforgiving.


    Lin Mengya offered a cup of hot tea and asked, "great grandfather, ya''er has something to ask you."


    "You say it."


    "Do you know why people in Xiancheng dare not approach feiye city?"


    Gong Qianfeng was stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It seems that all the real people in Xiancheng can''t enter feiye city. I''m afraid that''s why my great grandmother dared to do such a bold thing."


    "I didn''t expect such a thing." Gong Qianfeng sighed and remembered an old news he heard when he was a child.


    "I don''t know the people of Xiancheng. I don''t know why they dare not come in. However, I heard that the ancestors of the palace family chose feiye city as the main city because it is the chosen place."


    "Heaven''s chosen place?"


    Lin Mengya murmured and repeated. Suddenly, she thought of something.


    "Great grandfather, you have a rest first. If you have something, you can send someone to call me at any time!"


    With that, the man left in a hurry.


    And Gong Qianfeng looked at her back and could only swallow the questions that came to his mouth.


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head. The girl''s temperament was exactly the same as her great grandmother.


    Just, if there is anything, the child will tell him why he should waste the children''s time.


    Almost trotting all the way, Lin Mengya rushed out of her great grandfather''s yard.


    Bai Su always followed her. She seldom saw the master in such a hurry. She thought something big had happened and followed closely all the way.


    Unexpectedly, the master went directly to the main courtyard where the master lived.


    Fortunately, when their great ancestors returned today, most of the servants in the backyard were sent out.


    Bai Su looked around warily and asked in a low voice, "master, didn''t you say that you would come to the main courtyard as little as possible in order to avoid being exposed?"


    "Heaven''s chosen place, if I''m not wrong, the reason why the palace family chose it as the secret of the main city should be here!"


    She looked a little excited.


    For such a long time, she and long Tianyu have tried every means to defend and inquire about the mysterious fairy city.


    Because they don''t know what tricks immortal city will do.


    This feeling is too oppressive.


    Now, if it''s really like what she guessed, they can take some initiative.


    Bai Su didn''t understand what this meant, so she followed Lin Mengya into the yard.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Ning Liang ran over in a hurry.


    "Sir, here comes Tu Gong!"


    "Gong Tu, what is he doing here?"


    Lin Mengya stopped her steps and asked suspiciously.


    And Ning Liang''s face is not very good-looking.


    "He said he came to pick up the dancing lady."


    "Lin Meng dance?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and felt that the matter was strange and urgent.


    Gong TU was the one who abandoned Lin MengWu and ran away on his own. He was secretly looking for him, but he didn''t want this man to come to the door at this time. What''s his intention?


    "Yes, Gong Tu also said that if you don''t give Miss Wu to him, you will regret it."


    When he ran to her territory, he dared to be so arrogant. It seems that Gong Tu must have something to rely on.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the main house and had to follow Ning Liang to deal with Gong Tu first.


    As soon as they arrived in the front yard, they felt the tension of the atmosphere.


    However, all the Gong family members who had experienced all kinds of things before were so angry that their eyes were red at the moment that they wanted to tear up the traitor in person.


    Lin Mengya knew that everyone shared a common hatred, but when she did so, she was afraid that the big guy would be used by Gong Tuli, so she could only gently advise: "everyone step down first."


    "But Sir, he is a traitor to our palace family!"


    "Yes, we must not spare him lightly!"


    This idea has won the support of most people.


    Before she could speak, Gong Tu came out arrogantly and looked around with a sneer.


    "How dare you be against me? Don''t forget, I''m not your family now. I''m a distinguished guest of your family."


    I really don''t deserve to be beaten.


    The atmosphere was imminent, and Lin Mengya immediately stopped the people who were about to start.


    "Master Gong is right. Fortunately, you are not from our palace family. Otherwise, you must not get out of the gate of our palace family today. However, since you are a guest, you have to follow your master. Otherwise, I can''t predict what impolite things my people will do."


    She fought back coldly without letting the arrogant guy have the upper hand.


    Gong Tu looked at these losers. They were no longer bullied by others. At present, they restrained a little.


    Just a pair of eyes, but inevitably with a bit of venom, fell on the troubled woman.


    Hum, if it weren''t for her, I''d be the head of the palace family.


    However, if it weren''t for her, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have such an opportunity.


    Speaking of it, it was the woman who made him.


    Gong family, he has long ignored it.


    "You have heard that our palace family is not a cat and dog outside. Since we are the palace family, we should come up with some rules for the hospitality of the palace family. Don''t let others laugh at us."


    Although everyone was still angry, they still listened to her.


    When the people dispersed, Lin Mengya entered the reception hall.


    The fourth brother had already arrived one step ahead of her. At the moment, he was sitting on the throne and couldn''t see anything on his expression.


    Lin Mengya sat down next to her fourth brother. She looked very impatient. She raised her eyelids and glanced at Gong Tu, who was livid.


    "If you need anything, please tell me, master Gong. After all, you are also from the palace family. If you don''t have enough clothes to eat, just ask. Our palace family does some good deeds to help the poor every year. It won''t. It''s like watching people starve to death."


    Gong Si glanced at his little sister and secretly congratulated himself that he was not her enemy.


    Otherwise, this mouth can spit blood.


    Gong Tu''s face became black at the bottom of the pot.


    What a bitch! She treats him like a beggar.


    Secretly luck and suppress the impulse to crush this bitch. Business matters.


    In the future, there are plenty of opportunities to clean up this bitch!


    "I''m here to take Gong Wu away. Anyway, you won''t be kind to Gong Wu. If people leave, you''ll have less trouble."


    Lin Mengya sneered and looked at Gong TU with the eyes of the mentally retarded.


    "Don''t master Gong think that our family will be angry with a weak woman? Only narrow-minded people can''t tolerate people. We don''t have master Gong''s cultivation."


    With a "pa", Gong Tu, who was ridiculed by her again and again, stood up and stared at her angrily.


    "Su Mei! This is the business of our palace family. It''s not your turn to interrupt!"


    "She''s from the palace family. It''s you who should avoid suspicion?"


    Gong Si, who had not spoken all the time, fought back with an expressionless face.


    Gong Tu glared at Gong Si fiercely, like an angry wolf.


    "Gong Si, don''t you really think you can cover up the sky? Hum, I haven''t woke up yet. The Gong family can only be abused by you. If I wake up, I see how you can explain to me!"


    I''m sorry. This is the idea.


    For a time, Lin Mengya only felt that Gong TU was not only cruel, but also stupid.


    Really be a great ancestor, do you care about collateral people?


    I''m afraid Gong slaughtered them. He has long forgotten his great grandfather''s vigorous and resolute action.


    As soon as she left her mouth, Lin Mengya said indifferently, "I regret that I expelled you from the palace so early. How nice it would be if I waited for my grandfather to wake up, skin you and let you get out of the palace naked. Don''t forget, now it''s the master of the house!"


    Gong Tu only felt a surge of Qi and blood in his chest, which almost excited him to kill.


    The two cubs in front of me don''t know the height of heaven and earth. They are looking for death.


    "Xiaomei, why are you angry with such a man with human face and beast heart? Gong Tu, you have made it clear what you are coming for today, so go away."


    Gong Si mercilessly ordered him to leave, while Gong Tu repeatedly slowed down his rushing killing intention and grinned strangely.

 Chapter 1713

    "Hum! I''m afraid you two don''t know that great disaster is coming? Gong Si, do you really think that such a big palace family is really supported by those women?"


    Gong Tu''s complacency that he was determined to win made Lin Mengya and Gong Si feel a little bad.


    Gong Tu''s contemptuous eyes flashed over them, and then fell behind them.


    In the deepest part of the old house, the ancestral hall dedicated to the memorial tablets of the past generations of the palace family is just on the same line with the hall.


    Lin Mengya keenly felt where Gong TU was looking.


    This man is really unfaithful, unkind and unfilial. For his ambition, even his ancestors and family can betray him.


    Such a person insults the word when he says he is an animal.


    "Gong Tu, I advise you not to challenge my bottom line."


    Lin Mengya frowned coldly, while Gong Tu sat back in his position proudly.


    It was as if they had been held in the palm of their hand.


    "The palace family is just a cover. The real power has never been in the hands of the palace family. Now I have found the person who is really in charge of the palace family. You can continue to dream. As long as you give the Palace dance to me, at least you can survive for a while."


    "What if we don''t?"


    Gong Tu glanced at the stubborn Gong Si and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Then, wait to die."


    Suddenly, a clear mist flew out of Gong Tu''s cuff.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think about it. She turned over and stood in front of her fourth brother.


    And Gong Si''s reaction was not slow. He quickly took off his coat and put all those things in his clothes.


    But suddenly, there was still a small amount of dust absorbed by Lin Mengya.


    "Do you mind? Gong Tu, you want to die!"


    Looking at Gong Si, who was safe and sound, Gong Tu felt sorry.


    But he was not afraid. Under the glare of the other party, he said calmly: "this medicine only works on the Gong family. Boy, you and Grandpa were unconscious because Gong dance used it for you. If you don''t want them to die, give Gong dance to me!"


    In the face of Gong Tu''s aggressiveness, Gong Si''s patience has reached the limit.


    How terrible that thing is, he has experienced it himself. Naturally, needless to say.


    If ya''er suffers from this He can''t guarantee that he will have the slightest sense left.


    "Somebody, give him to me..."


    When Gong Si, who was in a rage, asked someone to take Gong Tu, he held the woman in his arms, but stretched out a small hand and gently pulled his skirt.


    "Are you... Okay?"


    Gong Si was surprised to see that the woman raised her head and smiled at him.


    Looking at her gently nodding, the giant stone in Gong Si''s heart fell to the ground.


    Lin Mengya pushed away her four brothers and turned to look at Gong Tu.


    "It''s just some of the lowest level overpowering drugs. It''s hard for you. It''s also a killer mace. Oh, master Gong, are you sure those people you found are not inferior liars?"


    Lin Mengya raised her lips and ran against Gong Tu.


    The medicine powder is indeed the culprit who did harm to my brothers and great ancestors.


    But unfortunately, this medicine only works on the blood.


    And she, I''m afraid, is the unique blood between heaven and earth.


    And her brain is protected by Shennong system. If you want to pit her, let''s go to the next life.


    Being insulted like this, Gong Tu only felt his eyebrows bulging.


    "You lower class, how can you know the benefits of the holy medicine! I tell you, if you don''t hand over the Palace dance, I''ll let all the palace family die in front of you!"


    Gong Si frowned and was annoyed by him.


    But Lin Mengya firmly stopped the fourth brother and said with a sneer, "you can try! Gong Tu, I don''t care who your master is and what purpose he has. But this is the palace family. If you dare to move the people of the palace family, I will cut you thousands of times. I can do it if I say it!"


    The woman in front of me is weak and slender.


    But this sentence just now was as cold as ice, which made people tremble.


    Just a trance, Gong Tu felt that what she had just said must be the truth.


    The idea came out all his life and was scattered by him.


    Just a woman, how to do this.


    Just wanted to continue the threat, but I only felt a small tingling in my waist.


    He lowered his head and saw only a slender hand holding a sharp dagger and stabbing it into his waist.


    To his sudden horror, he didn''t know when the man was close.


    "Ah --"


    The scream sounded, and the indifferent man took back the half foot long dagger.


    The tip of the dagger turned back a little and brought a piece of meat down with just one.


    "Where to start?"


    The man stood next to Su Mei, and his tall body almost completely shrouded her in the scope of protection.


    Su Mei only smiled at the man and looked at Gong Tu lying on the ground with ruthless eyes.


    "Let me start with the face. I want to know how thick the skin is for such a thing that betrays its ancestors."


    The man had no objection at all, but took a step forward and stepped on the soles of Gong Tu, who was still panting violently.


    "Good."


    The man''s cool voice is no less than hell''s hell at the moment. A sense of crisis that he has never had rises from Gong Tu''s heart.


    Almost just lit, it is like a prairie fire, which can not be controlled.


    "You, you can''t do that! The envoy won''t forgive you. You will all become the enemies of the envoy!"


    Frightened, his voice began to tremble unconsciously.


    But the man''s dagger did not stop at all.


    The sharp blade broke his flesh in an instant. For a moment, Gong Tu even smelled the smell of death.


    "Forget it."


    Su Mei''s voice was like the sound of nature at this moment.


    Gong Tu felt the pause of the dagger and a wave of ecstasy rose in his heart.


    He''s right!


    These people dare not oppose the holy envoy!


    "I like this dagger very much. It''s just right for killing chickens and ducks."


    Dagger, left him.


    Gong Tu, however, felt that he had been insulted as never before.


    But as soon as he picked up his eyes, he saw a pair of black eyes of the man.


    It''s cold to the bone, just like Jiuyou yellow spring.


    He could not help shivering, and the abuse no longer dared to export.


    "Go back and tell you the holy emissary. From now on, if he dares to move one of my palace family, I will kill his family. Even if he lives in the LingXiao palace of the Jade Emperor, I can ride the wind and kill his family."


    The woman''s soft voice with a slight nasal voice made Gong Tu hate and fear.


    When Su Mei finished, the man loosened his feet.


    Gong Tu didn''t care about the pain. He almost rolled and left the palace.


    There were only three of them left in the hall. After seeing Gong Tu leave, Lin Mengya turned and asked, "Why are you here at this time?"


    "When you''re done, you''ll naturally go home."


    With a strange fake face, long Tianyu answered very naturally.


    On one side, Gong Si retorted with a smelly face.


    "This is not your home."


    "My home is where my wife is."


    Long Tianyu didn''t care at all. He grabbed her shoulders and was so angry that Gong Si gnashed his teeth.


    "You let go!"


    "Why, this is my wife."


    "Fart, this is my little sister. She hasn''t married you yet!"


    "We worshipped heaven and earth, entered our bridal chamber and gave birth to children."


    "Don''t count! Don''t count! That''s you taking advantage of the danger of others, don''t count!"


    "Whatever I say, let''s go, madam. Let''s go back to the house and ignore him."


    ...


    Lin Mengya just thought her head was blown up.


    Why do these two people quarrel together? This is only one of the four brothers. If other brothers come together


    She shrunk her neck, worried straight tooth flower, hell! It''s definitely hell!


    Finally, the quarrel between the two men came to an end.


    Both sides had their own winners and losers, but later, on the premise that long Tianyu could no longer hug her at will, he ended up with the death ray of his four brothers.


    The three calmed down also remembered the news brought by Gong Tu just now.


    "The people of Xiancheng really want to fight the palace family. But why do they want Palace dance? That woman is not the blood of our palace family!"


    Palace 40 points don''t understand. Let alone that Palace dance is a waste of chess now.


    Even if she is still useful, the palace family will never admit her existence.


    Is it difficult for the other party to want Palace dance as a puppet?


    "We know she is false, but others may not know."


    Lin mengyasu put her hand on her forehead and said softly.


    Suddenly, Gong Si understood.


    "You mean, people in Xiancheng really regard Gong dance as your own sister, so they want to have children with Gong dance? It''s really shameless!"


    It should be like this. Lin Mengya knows that there must be a lot of things mixed in it.


    Long Tianyu can come here at this time, which shows that the situation must have changed.


    And she has to confirm it.


    "Four brothers, they must have known about Gong Tu''s coming here. Please help me and tell it to Zeng Zu and his brothers."


    Gong Si nodded and asked casually, "what about you?"


    "The teacher said there were some prescriptions for me to take a look at right away. Gong Tu obviously came prepared. I''m afraid the family will lead to their plot."


    Gong Siming knows that this may be the little sister''s excuse, but in the current situation, he has to comply.


    After staring at the cheeky highness again for several eyes, Gong Si left.


    Almost at the same time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also ran to the backyard.


    "Yu, do you know the chosen place?"


    She lowered her voice and asked, while long Tianyu''s eyes were polished.


    Then he shook his head and asked, "what''s that?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t see his abnormality. She only told him her guess.


    "Zeng Zu said that the ancestors of the palace family chose this place because it was chosen by heaven. I''m afraid that''s why people in Xiancheng can''t enter non Ye City."

 Chapter 1714

    Long Tianyu listened to her words quietly, and his face was still calm.


    Lin Mengya only thought it was the first time he heard such a rumor, and for her, everything was just a guess.


    When they came to the main house, Lin Mengya took a deep breath. She was nervous and looked forward to it.


    "Here is the deepest secret of the palace family."


    Almost without any hesitation, she brought long Tianyu in.


    The huge wealth under the underground cave is enough to make the world crazy.


    But the only dragon Tianyu will never be moved by it.


    Because for them, money is not the ultimate goal of life.


    After many days, she returned to this place full of the pain and glory of past family owners, but she felt a little heavy in her heart.


    Who would have thought that the house, which symbolizes the supreme power of the palace family, is not a cage for those house owners to imprison them.


    Take out the key and open the mechanism of the underground cave door.


    Under her guidance, long Tianyu lit the oil lamp at the door.


    Once again, she brought people to this cave, which was full of wealth enough to shake the whole Wei country.


    Looking at the real Jinshan and Yinshan in front of him, long Tianyu couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    "No wonder those aristocratic families tried their best to annex the whole palace family."


    Lin Mengya nodded. When she first saw these things, she also felt a sense of absurdity that she could control the world.


    But when she recovered, she only felt that these cold wealth was the regular bomb that could bury the palace at any time.


    No matter whether the palace family has the ability to guard these things or not, once the news comes out, I''m afraid greed will tempt the world to become a devil.


    "Yes, but they don''t know what''s going on here. The master of the palace family, who has kept a low profile for generations, doesn''t even know it."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya had to admire the wisdom of previous generations of house owners.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the world, the female heads of the palace family have always been marked as weak and incompetent.


    But these days, she felt more and more that the female owners of the palace family were afraid to use their weak bodies to support a huge situation.


    Until now, they even don''t understand the meaning of every step laid by these owners.


    Vaguely, a voice told her.


    When she comes to the end of the chess game step by step, everything will come out eventually.


    Long Tianyu held her hand and was as sharp as him. He had found that ya''er''s situation was a little different since he came here.


    "Don''t worry."


    The warm and dry palm immediately pulled her back from the bleak feeling.


    She looked at the man beside her, and her uneasy heart gradually settled down.


    Yes, she never fought alone, and he was around.


    Two people hand in hand, side by side in the underground hole shuttle.


    Long Tianyu lit all the oil lamps passing by.


    With the light burning up a little, there seems to be a trace of warmth in the quiet underground space.


    After walking for a long time, long Tianyu whispered, "what are we looking for?"


    She also looked around in a daze.


    "I don''t know. Last time I came, I just saw those gold, silver and jewelry outside. Maybe I can find something else by walking inside."


    The underground hole is very deep. She has Shennong system as a mark, so she will never get lost.


    Xiaoyao has been drawing a map at any time, but it seems from the map that they have been walking underground.


    The gold and silver around have also changed with the age.


    She grabbed the silver ingot that had fallen nearby and looked at it. She knew when it had been moved here.


    However, the Jinshan and Yinshan inside are much smaller than those outside.


    Probably because, at the beginning, the accumulation of wealth was slightly less.


    Although gold, silver and jewelry are valuable, such a large quantity will make people feel dull over time.


    Long Tianyu has been holding her, looking at the treasure next to her, thoughtful.


    "Why did the ancestors of the palace family do this?"


    Lin Mengya just lost a silver ingot about 100 years ago. She turned around and looked at him suspiciously.


    "I feel a little strange. Although the palace family has a lot of wealth, they are not arrogant and extravagant. Moreover, they can use so much money to expand the family. If the palace family used all this money, I''m afraid the palace family would have been the largest aristocratic family in the state of Wei."


    Long Tianyu''s words made Lin Mengya frown faintly.


    She looked around for a week and was puzzled.


    "With so much money, even if all the Inns of the palace family are full every day, they may not be able to earn so much. Besides, I heard that although the palace family has a lot of industry, it is not prosperous because most of the people of the palace family have been confined to the fief."


    "So there''s a problem with the origin of the money."


    Long Tianyu picked the corners of his lips and showed a strange smile.


    Looking at the surrounding Jinshan and Yinshan, Lin Mengya thought of the place chosen by heaven as mentioned by her great grandfather.


    "Will it have something to do with Xiancheng?"


    "Huh?"


    Long Tianyu immediately reacted and touched her little face with emotion.


    "Is your palace woman born with the ability to empty other people''s pockets?"


    Lin Mengya pulled off his hand angrily and gave the other party a big white eye for free.


    "If this is true, Xiancheng deserves it. They treat the palace family like this. It''s still light to charge some interest!"


    The more she thinks about it, the more likely it is.


    Although Xiancheng has lived underground for so many years, some things still need to be supplied from the ground.


    Because of their arrogance, they gradually relaxed their control over the forces on the ground.


    So now, some things they have to buy to get.


    Since it is for purchase, it is still needed by the whole fairy city.


    Then the money needed is also huge.


    And they need a manager to plunder wealth and buy these things in batches.


    So is the Gong family also one of the managers?


    It''s just these. After all, it''s just her speculation.


    The truth has long been unknown with the passage of time.


    But if this is the case, then there is a good reason for the source of the huge wealth in the underground cave of the palace family.


    "You''d better continue to go inside. If that''s true, there should be something hidden inside. Otherwise, why did the house owners of the palace family choose to hide treasure here?"


    Lin Mengya strengthened her idea.


    There is no other reason, just because everyone knows that the best way to hide things is to spread and hide.


    Only in this way can we not be eaten by others.


    However, the Gong family hid everything here, which shows that they have full confidence not to be discovered by the people of Xiancheng.


    The pace of the two people accelerated. Even Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to know the last secret.


    Suddenly, there was a loud "buzz" in her brain.


    "Ah --"


    She screamed and squatted down with her head in her arms.


    Her head seemed to be hit hard with a giant hammer. She just felt black in front of her eyes and almost fell down.


    Long Tianyu fished the man in his arms, looked at her pale little face and asked eagerly, "ya''er, ya''er!"


    Lin Mengya''s consciousness was suddenly dragged into the system.


    The system, which has always been quiet and orderly, now shows a series of random codes.


    "Little medicine, little medicine, what''s wrong with the system?"


    She asked quickly, regardless of anything else.


    The little medicine is also tightly wrinkled with a small face and a blank face.


    "Master, I don''t know what happened to the system. Even, I can''t control it at all!"


    What''s going on? How did the system suddenly get out of control.


    But in such a short time, the system returned to normal again.


    Lin Mengya stared at Xiaoyao, who was eager to find out the cause of losing control. Xiaoyao immediately opened the page of the system. After a meal of operation, she widened her round eyes.


    "Everything is normal, master. The system has now completely returned to normal."


    Lin Mengya was also a little unbelievable. She also tried. It was like what Xiaoyao said.


    However, the pain that her brain was about to crack just now still left her with lingering palpitations.


    She thought for a while and asked Xiaoyao to temporarily close the connection with her brain, and her consciousness was out of the system.


    "Ya''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    When he opened his eyes, he was long Tianyu''s anxious eyes.


    She leaned weakly against his chest and let him hold herself in his arms and feel the warmth from his chest.


    "It''s all right. There was something wrong with the system just now. The medicine is under emergency repair. I''ll just have a rest."


    "How can it be all right? You look pale. Let''s go out. It''s strange here."


    Just now, long Tianyu even felt that her heart was frozen when she fell into her arms.


    The pain of almost losing her turned into several steel knives and cut his heart thousands of times.


    He held her tightly for fear that she would disappear into his arms in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Mengya looked at the thin sweat on his forehead and gently wiped it with her sleeve.


    "Look at you. I just fainted for a while. It''s okay. Be obedient."


    But long Tianyu''s attitude is very firm, even holding her has gone back.


    Lin Mengya could only hold his neck and plead weakly.


    "We''ve all come here. If we don''t go and have a look, isn''t my crime in vain?"


    "Ya''er." Long Tianyu stopped and looked down at her seriously: "nothing is more important to me than you. If this secret is at the cost of your injury, I''d rather it be buried here forever."


    Lin Mengya felt a sweet sense of powerlessness for a moment.


    Long Tianyu seems strong enough to carry everything. In fact, it is the same.


    But she became his willing weakness.


    That''s why she has to know the secret here.

 Chapter 1715

    She can''t let him have weakness, so she can only become stronger and stronger.


    A truly powerful person should never be ruthless and lustless.


    Only when there are people who really want to protect, can they have the power to become powerful.


    They protect each other, but it is because of this that they achieve each other.


    "I have temporarily cut off the connection between the system and me. I assure you that everything is within the scope of control. I have always been the most afraid of death. Where can I be willing to give up my life?"


    She forced his face down and rubbed his forehead with her forehead.


    "Ya''er, if I take you away today, will you still come?"


    Long Tianyu stared into her eyes and asked helplessly.


    She smiled and pecked and kissed his lips.


    "Promise me that no matter what you want to do here in the future, you must ask me to accompany you down. Otherwise..."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at her pretending to be clever in his arms. Finally, all the worries in his heart can only turn into a compromise: "otherwise, you will make me really sad."


    Lin Mengya nodded immediately, like a chicken pecking rice.


    "I promise you, it''s so dark here. Without your company, I don''t dare to come down."


    "When are you afraid?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her obliquely and expressed deep doubt.


    But what can she do? Can only pile up a sweet smile to express their sincerity.


    Finally, long Tianyu was defeated.


    But he was still worried about her body and refused to let go of anything. He had to hold him.


    Taking the "longtianyu" train, the two soon came to the deepest place.


    Lin Mengya never turned on the system, so she didn''t feel any discomfort.


    Long Tianyu also kept staring at her face and was afraid that she would fall ill again.


    "You put me down first."


    Her keen sense of smell made her smell something hidden in addition to the metal smell.


    Long Tianyu thought what was wrong with her. He quickly asked, touched her forehead and pulse, and finally let her stand on the ground after confirming that there was nothing abnormal.


    "The smell seems to come from inside. Let''s go and have a look."


    The underground cave is getting darker and darker, and the innermost part is complete darkness, with no light at all.


    They carefully carried the lantern, and long Tianyu protected her. The two people had a strong sense of nothingness and played a great role in the dark.


    I don''t know how long I walked through the darkness.


    Lin Mengya keenly smelled that there was a smell of incense in the air.


    "There should be lights here, and there seems to be the smell of sandalwood."


    "You follow me. I''ll look for it."


    I''ve been holding her big hand. Now I put her hand on my waist.


    After making sure she firmly grasped her belt, she let go of her hands to look for the light here.


    In the dark, in addition to the deprivation of vision, other feelings are infinitely magnified.


    The beating of two people''s hearts can even be heard clearly.


    The two men moved their steps carefully, while long Tianyu carried the only light source and looked around little by little.


    And Lin Mengya can give him directions from time to time because of her sensitive sense of smell.


    Finally, with the cooperation of the two people, long Tianyu found a wall lamp embedded in the wall.


    The lamp oil inside has turned into a solid, but long Tianyu found that it was a very viscous and greasy paste after gently wiping it.


    Take out the fire fold and gently ignite the paste.


    In an instant, a cluster of orange red flames burned up and illuminated the darkness there.


    "This ointment is really strange."


    Long Tianyu looked at the rapidly melting ointment and was only surprised.


    Lin Mengya twitched her nose and smelled the burning smell.


    "It''s not animal fat, it''s like some kind of plant."


    Without the system, she doesn''t know much about anything except drugs.


    But the situation just now was too sudden. She felt that for safety, she''d better wait until they get out of the underground hole and then connect the system.


    With the first candle, there is the second.


    They are like two children, looking for the wall lamps embedded in the wall.


    With the increase of light, the fear and oppression brought by darkness recede like a tide.


    Lin Mengya stared at the bright lights and was distracted.


    It seems that the oil lamps they lit are arranged according to some rules.


    Lin Mengya pulled long Tianyu''s belt, pointed to the wall and said, "Yu, do you think these wall lamps are like a picture?"


    Long Tianyu lit the nearest lamp. After listening to her words, he took people back a few steps.


    The feeling in front is still very vague, but after walking a little farther, you can see a lot more clearly.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, nodded and said, "it''s like a person''s feet."


    "Well, you see, it looks like a skirt. Let me give you a starting point, so that we can quickly see what the pattern is."


    Lin Mengya pointed to several of the oil lamps and said that long Tianyu also told her countless words about this proposal. She was not allowed to run too far. If anything happened, she must call him at the first time, and so on, before she got the consent.


    Because of the light, long Tianyu no longer protected her as strictly as she had just started.


    But the two men were only a few steps away, and he was on alert at any time in case he could get to her at the first time.


    Lin Mengya took a small oil lamp and carefully lit the wall lamp.


    The air was gradually filled with elegant fragrance.


    Like the smell of flowers and spices, people can''t help but liberate themselves from the previous dark tension. Mood, also become happy.


    Lin Mengya determined that the taste was non-toxic. Later, she used both hands and feet, and soon lit the surrounding light.


    With the coming of light, the cold darkness gradually receded.


    They also found that it seemed to be a stone wall.


    "Yu, there''s more on it!"


    Lin Mengya stood on tiptoe, pointed to it and said.


    Long Tianyu also saw it. It''s just this height. Unless he climbs up, it''s still difficult.


    But soon, Lin Mengya saw a long spoon and a barrel in the corner.


    After greeting the man, she found that the spoon seemed to be made of pure gold, and more than half of the barrel of lamp oil was left in the bee gold barrel with the lid.


    "Our ancestors are really extravagant."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, but then she thought of Jinshan and Yinshan outside. Well, it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    She commanded long Tianyu to light the lamp oil in a spoon, and then pour it into the wall lamp above.


    In this way, they quickly lit all the wall lamps.


    "Let''s go and see what pattern it is!"


    Almost impatient, Lin Mengya took long Tianyu''s hand and stepped back.


    The pattern composed of lights was so large that they almost completely retreated into the darkness just now and barely saw it clearly.


    It was a woman of lights.


    "She" wore a long elegant dress, looked calm and peaceful, and stared at the front.


    The orange candlelight makes "she" shine a warm color.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that the woman in the painting seemed to be waiting for someone.


    It''s like smiling at yourself in the dark.


    With her guidance, it seems that the darkness has also lost the power to make her fear.


    Because "she" is in front, with light and heat, tenderness and love, quietly waiting for the arrival of people who pass through the darkness.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Long Tianyu was also shocked by the woman composed of lights.


    She turned her head and saw the tears twinkling in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya felt a little ashamed. She immediately wiped her eyes and said, "nothing. It''s probably because the light is too dazzling."


    Seeing that she didn''t tell the truth, he didn''t continue to ask.


    Just hold people more tightly in their arms and remind her that he is.


    "You say, who is the woman on the stone wall?"


    Somehow, she likes her very much.


    He is also the craftsman who made this light portrait. It''s too skillful.


    It is such a rough line, but it can touch the softness of the heart at once.


    Just at that moment, she thought of her mother.


    The woman who didn''t stay in her memory for a moment, but spent her whole life loving her.


    With Shennong system, she can record everything in the world, but she can''t remember her mother.


    Is it a great pity for her?


    Long Tianyu kept looking at her, her eyes full of hot affection.


    "Probably, it''s one of the masters of the palace family."


    "Why?"


    "This is the underground cave of your palace family. Only past owners and people trusted by the family can enter. You see, it''s very neat here. Those wall lamps don''t even have a bad one. It''s obvious that they were carefully maintained before they were dusty. Besides the ancestors of the palace family, who else can be treated so carefully by past palace owners?"


    Lin Mengya felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    Raised his head again and looked at the woman composed of lights.


    "I think she should be the owner who proposed to move the main city here. If it weren''t for her, maybe the Gong family would have been a slave to Xiancheng long ago."


    Long Tianyu agreed with what she said, took her hand and walked to the stone wall.


    "Please rest assured that the ancestors of the palace family will protect Gong Ya and do their best to solve the old grievances of the palace family. Love her all her life and never separate."


    His oath was resounding.


    Those long black eyes, filled with his deep feelings and no regrets.


    Under the witness of his ancestors, he once again concluded the oath of staying together for the rest of his life with her.


    At this moment, she also deeply felt that she and his life were like a tangled couple tree.


    From birth to death, from death to life, from generation to generation, live together.


    "Stop crying. It''s time for our ancestors to see jokes."


    He smiled, scraped her nose, and gently wiped away her tears with his fingertips.

 Chapter 1716

    "Ancestors wouldn''t laugh at me."


    Lin Mengya was not very interesting. She turned and looked at the lamp beauty again.


    Before, because they had been moving forward in the dark, and then after lighting these lights, they always focused on the beauty picture connected by lights, so some details were ignored.


    "Yu, how can this stone wall feel a little unusual?"


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion or because of the candle.


    The stone wall hidden underground for many years is not cold at all.


    Long Tianyu also put his palm on the stone wall and then raised his eyebrows.


    After they looked at each other tacitly, they touched each other again.


    It turns out that even far away from the lights, the stone wall has some temperature.


    That''s strange. How could this happen?


    "Will this stone wall be the key to the place you said?"


    Long Tianyu looked up at the top of the stone wall and asked thoughtfully.


    Lin Mengya also felt a little strange. After all, she didn''t expect that there would be such a stone wall here.


    She looked around, especially after seeing the gold spoon and gold bucket, and her heart couldn''t help muttering.


    In general, since there are portraits of ancestors and so on, future generations will often come to worship.


    But why bother to make such a picture by candlelight here and above?


    She looked at the candles and was lost in thought.


    "We''ve also wasted a lot of time today. We''d better go up first and come back another day."


    Long Tianyu still has a shadow over what has just been affected by the system.


    After they couldn''t think of anything, they had to propose to leave here first.


    Lin Mengya also thought it was reasonable, but she and long Tianyu patiently filled the oil lamp in the picture of beauty with lamp oil.


    This lamp oil is not an ordinary thing. I''m afraid it can last until they come next time.


    Lin Mengya sincerely paid homage to her ancestors. Then she was ready to leave with long Tianyu.


    Unexpectedly, they had just reached the dark border. She inadvertently turned back, but she saw the portrait composed of lights, which seemed to be brighter.


    "Wait a minute!"


    She exclaimed. Long Tianyu subconsciously pulled the man into his arms and looked at the back warily.


    But I don''t want to. There have been more obvious changes in the beauty picture.


    I saw the beauty picture originally composed of candles, but now it has become more bright and eye-catching.


    The two of them stood in place and looked at the picture of beauty in surprise, becoming lifelike.


    Apart from the dark stone walls around, the places illuminated by candles are gradually white and transparent.


    It is like a huge jade sculpture, shining in the light.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Mengya is stupid.


    She had never seen such a scene before. She just wanted to go in and check the situation, but she was held by someone.


    "You stand here and wait for me. I''ll have a look first."


    Such a strange image makes long Tianyu''s heart vigilant.


    He moved cautiously and slowly, approached the picture of beauty, but suddenly changed his face.


    How could


    "How''s it going?"


    Not far away, Lin Mengya asked with some worry.


    Long Tianyu immediately cleaned up his expression. Fortunately, he turned his back to her and was not found.


    Nod to each other, indicating that she can come.


    Lin Mengya stepped over, but she was stunned when she saw the picture of beauty.


    "This... This is amazing, isn''t it?"


    It''s not that she has never seen anything in the world, and the scene in front of her is the only one she has seen in her life.


    On the rock wall just now, the picture of beauty turned into a white jade statue.


    And it is not convex, but like inlaid into the stone wall.


    She couldn''t help reaching out and gently touched it. It was smooth without any seams, which showed that it was probably not inlaid, but directly grown in it!


    How is this possible?


    "It''s amazing, but I''m more curious about how it''s done."


    The two men raised their heads and looked at the white jade beauty in front of them.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and observed carefully.


    Then she suddenly took the golden spoon and put out several lights in front of her.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know what she was going to do, so she had to watch it with her.


    Before long, the stone wall with the lights off was gradually dyed black again.


    It''s the temperature!


    "Look, the upper part is not as clear as the lower part because we lit it later. It seems that this lamp should be used for this."


    Lin Mengya simply admired the ingenuity of the man who made the stone statue.


    The stone wall may be a special kind of stone. When it is continuously baked and heated with an oil lamp, it will turn into white jade.


    Therefore, using these oil lamps to make a picture of beauty can make a shadow like jade carving appear inside.


    Lin Mengya lit the oil lamp again. Looking at the jade carving, she became more and more clear, and her heart became more and more sure that this thing has more than just such a little effect.


    "Ya''er, this thing is really the key."


    She turned her head and looked at long Tianyu.


    The latter untied his belt as if he had made some decision.


    Lin Mengya grabbed his hand and said with some embarrassment, "Oh, look at you. What style do you take off your clothes in front of your ancestors? We''ll talk about it later. Good boy, don''t wave."


    Long Tianyu, who had a serious face just now, clapped her mischievous little hand helplessly at the moment.


    "What are you talking about? I''m showing you this thing."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that long Tianyu was not so menglang. After smiling and loosening her hand, she looked at her man and tore the cloth outside her belt to reveal the white jade belt inside.


    This white jade belt is very simple. It just strings together some white jade pieces of the same size.


    "What is this?"


    "Do you remember the puppets we met when we were together in the ghost city?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer her questions directly, but mentioned their previous experience.


    Lin Mengya naturally remembers that those puppets are controlled by drugs. They are really difficult to deal with.


    But didn''t they run away with their master?


    "In fact, I killed them all. Those puppets were refined from the secret medicine of immortal city. Ordinary swords are useless to them. Only this thing is their nemesis."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.


    After taking the jade belt from long Tianyu''s hand, it doesn''t look like jade, but if you hold it in your hand, it doesn''t have the warmth of jade, just like a slightly smoother piece of stone.


    She looked at the white jade belt, and then looked suspiciously at the white jade statue.


    "Do you think this thing is the same as the stone wall?"


    Long Tianyu nodded. Up to now, he is also a little unbelievable.


    "If you didn''t find that the stone wall only changes when you touch the candle, I can''t think of it here. The person who gave it to me said that the jade belt must not leave the body for a moment. Even in your sleep, it should be kept close to your body. In the past, I was afraid you felt uncomfortable. I put it on your back waist. Now I want to come, and when he handed it to me, it was a string of black stones Block. "


    This guy, it''s hidden.


    Lin Mengya knows how many secrets he has, but she doesn''t care if he says it now.


    "Is this really so easy to use?"


    She looked over and over. She really didn''t think that there was such a thing in the world.


    Long Tianyu nodded, but he looked a little sorry.


    "It''s a pity that this thing is used less and less. My utility is not as good as before. According to the man, this thing will be completely ineffective in two years."


    "What''s the matter? There are so many here. Wouldn''t you like to move out a little more then?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think it''s a big deal at all.


    Long Tianyu''s look was a lot calmer.


    If they hadn''t found it here today, I''m afraid it would be a real big trouble after the jade belt failed.


    "Since this thing is the bane of the people of Xiancheng, wouldn''t it be much easier to deal with the people of Xiancheng if we dig out the things here and make them into weapons?"


    She was a little excited and felt that she had finally found a weapon against them.


    But long Tianyu shook his head gently.


    "Take my sword and cut the stone wall."


    Then he pulled out the sword and gave it to her.


    Lin Mengya knows that this sword cuts iron like mud and is extremely sharp.


    She clenched the handle of the sword and cut down with force.


    There was only a "Ding" sound. Sparks appeared in the part where the sword contacted the stone wall, but it didn''t fall down at all.


    On the contrary, her tiger mouth was numbed by the shock.


    "It''s too hard!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the blade. Fortunately, she didn''t cut the blade.


    Long Tianyu immediately threw the long sword and took her hand and rubbed it carefully.


    "Yes, it''s very hard. Do you know what you have to use as a tool to dig?"


    She shook her head.


    Long Tianyu looked at her painfully, and then slowly said, "although the texture of this thing is extremely hard, if you want to dig, you must use gold as a tool for digging, and the gold consumption is huge. Ten kilograms of gold may not be able to dig a pound. If you want to cast it into a weapon, you must use gold."


    Lin Mengya is a little confused.


    Where is this stone wall? It''s obviously burning gold! Yes, she is rich and powerful, but she can''t stand such loss.


    "Moreover, I''ve only heard people say how to dig and how to implement it. I have to ask carefully. It must be kept secret here, so I''d better think twice."


    After listening to long Tianyu''s words, Lin Mengya immediately gave up the idea.


    Not to mention the quantity used to forge weapons, even if she offered all the gold of the palace family, she might not be able to.


    Even if she is willing, such a big noise is bound to arouse the idea of Xiancheng.


    I''m afraid that things will change as a result.


    In this way, the gains are not worth the losses.

 Chapter 1717

    But tonight''s discovery still excited her.


    Although she can''t dig on a large scale, if used properly, she can still produce an unexpected effect.


    At least, they have a killer mace.


    The mood was a lot easier than before. Long Tianyu also found the traces cut before.


    After he has determined the method of drilling, he can try to get some first.


    Long Tianyu was afraid of her fatigue and insisted on carrying her out of the cave.


    When the two of them closed the door and got outside the house, the sky was white.


    "Tired, I''ll take you back to rest."


    Lying on his back, Lin Mengya gently rubbed his back with her face.


    "I''m not tired, but will you lie down with me for a while?"


    The soft request made Ben unable to refuse her long Tianyu, and he wanted to spoil her more.


    The two people''s congresses walked generously to Dongyuan, and Bai Su, who had been waiting all night, quickly opened the door after hearing the news.


    "Your Highness, master."


    Lin Mengya waved to Bai Su and said sorry, "I''m fine. Let you wait for me all night. OK, go back and have a rest."


    Bai Su nodded slightly. After closing the door, she also entered her own room.


    Lying in bed, long Tianyu gently cleaned her face, hands and feet.


    Then he took off his coat and hugged her to sleep.


    Lin Mengya, relieved, sleeps in a familiar and warm embrace.


    When she woke up again, long Tianyu was still there.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and hugging each other tightly.


    "Are you still sleeping? Are you hungry?"


    Overhead, he asked without any sleepiness.


    She snuggled into his arms and narrowed her eyes like a dozing kitten.


    "Not hungry. Why haven''t you left yet? Aren''t you afraid of being caught by my brothers?"


    She was just joking. She was not willing to let him go, but their relationship had not been made public for various reasons before.


    And long Tianyu also out of the idea of respecting her family, and most of her contacts are furtive.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they came just now. I told them that you were too tired last night, so you went to bed late."


    "Oh."


    Wait, is there something wrong?


    "Have you seen them? God, you didn''t fight?"


    Lin Mengya stared at long Tianyu, who smiled deeply.


    The latter immediately rubbed his back a few times, as if comforting a fried kitten.


    "Nothing. Your brothers are very well-educated. They were afraid of quarreling with you, so they just asked me to take good care of you and left."


    Long Tianyu automatically and spontaneously ignored the brothers of the palace family. When he saw him come out of their little sister''s house openly, he wanted to stab his angry eyes.


    But it''s true that she''s afraid of quarreling.


    Just before he left, he was severely threatened by several brothers of the palace family.


    And Gong ER and Gong Wu also waved their fists to express their willingness to compete with him.


    These are things between their men. It''s better not to tell ya''er so that she won''t worry.


    Since I married someone else''s sister and robbed someone else''s baby, it''s natural to have a fight.


    Besides, he doesn''t think he will lose.


    Here, Lin Mengya doesn''t believe it at all.


    But she really didn''t hear anything before, so she had to believe him for a while.


    "I will explain this matter to my great grandparents. I have told them that Ning''er is my own son. I had to hide it from them before. I hope they can forgive me."


    Long Tianyu took the man into his arms and kissed her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, if they blame you, I''ll bear everything."


    "Great grandfather, they won''t. You, be careful to be beaten."


    Lin Mengya poked him in the chest. The man was obviously intentional.


    But that''s good, so she doesn''t always feel sorry for her great grandparents.


    What should come will come.


    Lin Mengya, who thought clearly, combed calmly.


    The white Su, which has long been up, has made people ready to eat light and easy to digest.


    After warming the empty stomach all night, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu drink tea together.


    "By the way, do you know who the former drugger was?"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t seem to care about this problem, but the coldness in her eyes can''t deceive people.


    "Well, the results have been achieved. The Jin family reacted quickly and directly pushed out the guard they bought. I pushed the boat along the river and broke their claws and teeth."


    Unexpectedly, it''s the Jin family again.


    However, she is more concerned about long Tianyu''s tolerance for the Jin family.


    "Don''t you really like the daughter of the Jin family?"


    Everything she said was sour.


    Glancing at the guy, he dared to climb the wall and broke his leg!


    Long Tianyu was speechless and gently touched her forehead.


    "Apart from you, where can I accommodate others? Only the jade belt was given to me by the Jin family. Besides, I''m afraid all the other stones and jade that have been dug are in the hands of the Jin family. Otherwise, do you think I can accommodate them?"


    Shi Yu is what long Tianyu called that thing.


    Lin Mengya understood why she had to bear it several times with Yu''s personality.


    "I''m not afraid now. The things in their hands flowed out 50 years ago at the earliest. Let them be proud first, and they will look good sooner or later."


    Long Tianyu thinks so, and what he wants to protect more is the lover in front of him.


    The Jin family can also become the protective color of ya''er.


    "Well, in the hands of the Jin family, I''m afraid there''s still a mining method for stone and jade. I''ll find a way to come here. Don''t be afraid. It''ll be fine. I''ll be careful and it won''t happen again."


    Long Tianyu pinched her hand and whispered relief.


    After the two talked for a while, long Tianyu left temporarily to deal with the Jin family.


    However, the two have agreed. Since it is public, there is no need to hide it.


    Long Tianyu will officially move to Dongyuan. As for Zeng Zu and his brothers, they go together to get the consent of their family.


    Originally, long Tianyu refused. He said it was the man''s responsibility. He wanted to ask for the consent of her family in person.


    But Lin Mengya knows the personality of her brothers and great ancestors. If she goes, they can''t stand it as long as she acts coquettish or cries.


    But if yu goes, I''m afraid I have to toss and bustle.


    In the end, long Tianyu only stepped back and passed together. For the rest, she didn''t have to worry about it.


    But before that, she has more important things to do.


    The teacher came with his great grandfather and now lives in Xiyuan.


    For her teacher, the Gong family was regarded as guests of honor.


    My father spoke in person. Later, the teacher will be like the master of the palace family. The palace family must serve sincerely.


    And the teacher thought it was good here. He left his disciples and grandchildren and happily stayed for the elderly.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the teacher grasping a new prescription.


    "Teacher, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    Bai Lirui immediately put down his things, came forward and grabbed her wrist.


    "What''s the matter? But what''s wrong with your body?"


    Lin Mengya let the teacher press her into the chair. After carefully checking it, she said, "later, I may have some conditions. If I faint, don''t worry, I''ll wake up soon. But if it takes too long, you can stimulate my brother''s way to stimulate my acupoints."


    Bai Lirui was so worried because Gong Si came here specially and said that she might have inhaled some medicine that had made them stumble before.


    Fortunately, ya''er''s constitution is really special, so no abnormality was found.


    But then, because of her words, he was a little nervous.


    "Does that medicine have an impact on you? Don''t worry, I''ve caught all the medicine. I won''t let you lie in bed for so long like them."


    Lin Mengya didn''t explain too much. After taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes.


    All she has to do is reopen the link to the system.


    Soon, consciousness sends out instructions to connect the brain, and the system also instantly replies.


    With the reappearance of the system interface, the things Lin Mengya worried about did not reappear after all.


    "Master!"


    Xiao Yao cheered and ran into her arms. Lin Mengya picked up the little guy and looked around.


    It was still a familiar system interface, and the feeling that almost made her headache did not appear.


    Xiaoyao was lying on her shoulder. In fact, she was worried.


    After all, he has done many careful inspections before, but he has never found the reason why the system is out of control.


    This is a very dangerous thing for the master and him.


    "Strange..."


    Lin Mengya called out the hidden control area of the system.


    She can''t authorize the small medicine here. Only her consciousness can operate it. Even the small medicine can''t be detected at all.


    When she clicked the "Settings" column, she suddenly found that there was a red icon in the item of "system update".


    She clicked it on immediately and a dialog box popped up.


    "Some functions of the system can be upgraded. Do you want to update now?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated between "yes" and "no". It''s strange. In the past, there was no such option. The system was updated automatically.


    However, will upgrading some functions be bad for the system?


    She glanced at the little medicine in her arms and asked tentatively, "little medicine, do you know what the consequences will be if the system upgrades some functions?"


    Xiaoyao thought about it and said, "I used to judge the update of the system. Once the conditions for updating and upgrading are reached, I will choose to update and upgrade immediately in order to make it easier for the host to use the system. As for some function upgrades, I''m sorry, master, Xiaoyao can''t do it now."

 Chapter 1718

    "What if I have permission to upgrade some functions? Will it hurt you?"


    Since Xiaoyao had her own consciousness, Lin Mengya couldn''t just treat him as a program.


    Xiaoyao thought seriously, then broke his fingers and said, "it should have no impact on me. After all, I am the artificial intelligence that controls the whole system. As long as the system is not completely damaged, I have the ability to repair it."


    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya was a little relieved.


    When she opened the dialog again, she carefully chose to upgrade.


    "The upgrade of some system functions began. Please wait."


    Soon, a lot of cursors appeared on the desktop of the system.


    Xiaoyao struggled and jumped out of her arms to complete his mission.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how long the system upgrade would take. After making sure that the system and the small medicine were safe, she decided to go out and wait first so that the teacher wouldn''t worry.


    Consciousness returned. She just opened her eyes and saw a teacher with a silver needle and a face like a great enemy.


    "Teacher."


    Bai Lirui was relieved, then stretched out his finger and shook it in front of her eyes.


    When he saw the dark eyes shaking with his fingers, he often breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s OK. Just wake up."


    She smiled and knew that the teacher was just too worried about herself.


    Now that the system has restarted unharmed, her goal is half completed.


    The other half is about sister Hui.


    "Teacher, is there any medicine in the world that can make people mistake their lover?"


    Baili Rui was stunned. Lin Mengya immediately told sister Hui''s symptoms in detail.


    But after listening, the teacher was silent.


    The teacher is very interested in all kinds of poisons.


    If it is really the kind he doesn''t know, the teacher''s response should not be so.


    For a long time, the teacher was silent, and it was difficult for her to continue questioning.


    Until he even wanted to tell the teacher that if it was so difficult, when she went to check it herself, she heard the teacher sigh and say.


    "I don''t know how many people in the world are crazy because of love."


    Lin Mengya seldom sees such a teacher.


    She used to know that a teacher is definitely a person with a story.


    But then the romantic wanton, to now, leaving only sadness.


    She felt a little guilty and seemed to recall the teacher''s sad past.


    "Teacher, in fact, you don''t have to..."


    "Silly girl, it''s all over. I''m just sighing. If you''re not blind, the chance of recognizing the person you love wrong is too small. However, it sounds incredible, but there''s one thing in the world that can do it."


    "What?"


    "Crazy thinking, crazy desire to think, is crazy thinking. As long as you take this medicine, you will treat a complete stranger as the person you miss the most. The deeper your feelings are, the stronger the effect will be. Take the feelings between girl Hui and your brother, I''m afraid she has already believed it."


    Lin Mengya frowned. Unexpectedly, it would be like this.


    She really loves Shangguan Hui. If she hadn''t been deeply rooted in her brother, she wouldn''t have been exploited now.


    "Is there any way to untie this medicine?"


    The teacher shook his head when he heard the speech.


    "This medicine is said to be poison, but it''s not poison. If you want to relieve it, you can heal without medicine as long as girl Hui puts down her feelings for her brother."


    How is this possible?


    Not to mention that sister Hui has loved her brother for so long, they have also experienced life and death.


    Even if you want to give up, sister Hui has to be willing.


    But doing so is tantamount to digging out sister Shenghui''s heart.


    I''m afraid it won''t work.


    "In addition, is there really no medicine to solve? Teacher, do you know the source and composition of this medicine?"


    She must not watch sister Hui suffer, nor let that shameless scum succeed.


    The teacher looked at her with some struggle in her eyes.


    "Teacher, I''ll take it as if I didn''t tell you about it. Have a good rest and I''ll deal with it myself."


    It''s her responsibility.


    It was because she didn''t take good care of sister Hui that she got her hand.


    It''s just that this can''t be at the expense of hurting teachers.


    Turned to go, but was stopped by the teacher.


    "You girl, why do you say such words? Girl Hui was respectful to me before. She was kind to my little grandson. I should help her. Besides, the source of this medicine has something to do with me."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. It had something to do with the teacher. Did the teacher inadvertently study it?


    She was just curious and didn''t have any doubt about the teacher.


    I do not know what the teacher remembered, but she turned a long face and a little uncomfortable. She said, "this medicine is made by a woman who had had engagement with me."


    Lin Mengya made an "Oh" mouth and looked at her teacher with some derision.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to Yunzhu, the teacher has romantic debts nearby.


    Turning her eyes, she patted the teacher on the shoulder, deliberately with an attitude of coming over, "Teacher, scum man should have been despised by people all over the world, you know? Although you are my teacher, I am a person, you know, do you help me or not. So, you''d better not go. If you cause some secondary damage to others, isn''t it scum broken?"


    Bai Lirui listened to her words. It was so dangerous that he vomited two liters of blood.


    "What are you talking about, you dead girl? Is your teacher like me?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders, with a cheeky look of "you are a teacher, you are reasonable".


    Bai Lirui poked his student''s forehead with a little force. How can this girl always poke other people''s pain.


    "It was your teacher who withdrew. How am I? If she hadn''t proposed to dissolve the engagement, I would have married her anyway."


    "What else does she make this medicine for?"


    That''s weird.


    If that woman is ruthless to her teacher, why should she make this kind of cheating medicine because of her teacher?


    But do not want to, the teacher showed a sneer.


    "You know, my family belongs to the poison sect, and she is the legitimate daughter of the medical sect. Originally, our marriage agreement could resolve the contradiction between the poison sect and the medical sect. Both she and I knew that our marriage agreement was of great significance. However, there were too many people who didn''t want us to marry. Finally, she had to withdraw from marriage with me because she was calculated. I didn''t know her at that time Besides, it was very ugly when I withdrew my marriage. I was so angry that I went away from home to avoid it for the time being. But I don''t want to know her love for me when I come back again. But at that time, I had a heart, so I had a lot of involvement later. I don''t want to see her, not because I''m afraid she won''t be involved. Besides, she is a very free and easy person. Let me see her as an old friend. "


    Obviously, things are certainly not as easy as the teacher said.


    Since she came to Weiguo, she has seen things between these families.


    For power and wealth, these people can become the worst demons in the world.


    She felt the same way about the teacher and his unlucky fiancee.


    "So, I''ve always been curious, sir, isn''t your family in the state of Jin? Why, I think you know very well about the situation of the state of Wei?"


    These are privacy. The teacher didn''t say before, and she has no reason to ask.


    Now, it''s an opportunity.


    The teacher sighed and touched her head.


    "This matter involves too much. You only need to know that the current Baili family is only one of the Baili family. My family is also one of the Baili family. But later, because of one thing, we moved to another place. Over the years, we have contacted the Baili family in the state of Wei through other channels. If you don''t have the opportunity to recognize your ancestors and return home, I''m afraid I''ll never tell you anything here in my life. "


    Lin Mengya understood the teacher''s idea.


    For the teacher, he doesn''t want her to be what she is now.


    From "Lin Mengya" to "Gong Ya", he was forced to become "Su Mei".


    Every change of identity means another layer of difficulties she is facing.


    The teacher must know how difficult this road is and how heavy the burden on his shoulders is.


    Therefore, the teacher always doesn''t like to involve her in too many storms for fear of creating some unnecessary trouble for her.


    She took the teacher''s hand and spoiled the teacher who loved her like her father: "the teacher naturally has your own consideration, but ''the tiger father has no dog daughter''. I''m your teaching. Where will I be afraid of them."


    Speaking of this, bailiri is quite proud.


    "That''s true. I''m afraid that the little bastards of Baili family who have been immersed in medical practice since childhood can''t compare with one tenth of my students. Well, if you''re free, you can accompany me to visit my old friend. With her temperament, she will like you. When it''s time, you can be more confident."


    Lin Mengya is very willing to go, but things at home don''t allow her to go too far.


    Bai Lirui also saw her concerns, considered them and said, "I seem to have seen their family in the college a while ago. Now she has become one of the power holders of the family. I think she will come for such a big thing. At that time, you can send someone to inquire. If you don''t come, I''ll go by myself."


    This proposal is very good.


    Lin Mengya did it immediately. After asking the teacher about the other party''s family, name and identity, she asked ah Xiu to take the guest''s list first and compare it.


    Unexpectedly, the teacher''s ex fiancee really came!

 Chapter 1719

    Now that they have heard about it, they''d better visit as soon as possible.


    But I''m afraid it''s too late today, and I can''t rush straight without any reason?


    This is impolite, and second, it makes people doubt their motives.


    She doesn''t want too many people to know about sister Hui, so that no one can get in the way and make a fuss about it.


    Soon, she came up with an idea.


    Didn''t Gu pan say that Princess Xiao brought several daughters to find the right husband?


    Nowadays, there are a lot of young masters and young ladies from all families. Although they walk a lot all day, after all, this is the feudal land of the palace family. They can''t do anything big.


    Just because of the previous events, they didn''t have time to entertain these aristocratic families.


    It''s better to take the opportunity to hold a banquet in the garden and invite those men and women of school age to the banquet. Presumably, each family will not refuse.


    And in this way, these ladies will follow.


    After all, female elders always speak better than male elders.


    If you feel right with anyone, you can also ask the elders to take this matter to heart, which can be regarded as a lifelong event.


    More importantly, she must have asked even her aunt to do it.


    In this way, sister Hui must not see that even her aunt works alone. I''m afraid she wants to help. Where else can she spare time to deal with the scoundrel?


    Such a good thing of killing two birds with one stone, she naturally had to step up.


    After asking Ning Liang to tell Zeng Zu, Lin Mengya rushed to Lian''s house with Bai su.


    But before he came in, he saw sister Hui, with a shy face, sending people out.


    She fixed her eyes on the skinny monkey who was reluctant to part with sister Hui?


    Then she sank her face.


    As soon as she thought that the goods were actually in sister Hui''s eyes and took advantage of her sister-in-law against her brother''s face, she wanted to chop him into dumplings and feed them to wild dogs.


    Fortunately, next to sister Hui, there are several capable maids, otherwise the goods may take advantage of sister Hui.


    With a smile in her eyes, she greeted him.


    "What a coincidence. Is sister Yue waiting for me here?"


    She smiled happily when she didn''t see the skinny monkey.


    After the previous incident, sister Hui''s attitude towards her has become much closer.


    "Aren''t you so busy that you don''t have time to eat? Why are you here when you''re free?"


    Shangguanhui is now satisfied. His only wish is to let Nansheng pick up his father and reunite the family as soon as possible.


    But these days, Nansheng always said it was inconvenient, and still hoped that she could go with him.


    Although her mother''s attitude has always been very supportive, she often finds it hard to bear to see her father go out early and return late with Lian Xing, and her mother has to deal with the big and small affairs of the palace family alone at home.


    That''s why it''s delayed again and again.


    "Naturally, I have something to ask my wife. It seems that sister Yue is inconvenient. As for me, don''t bother. I''ll see my wife first."


    She glanced at the skinny monkey. These days, the innkeeper will report everything in detail.


    She also knew that the man was a scoundrel. He not only ate and drank freely in the inn, but also took credit from the counter.


    But all this was carried out with her acquiescence.


    Only by stabilizing the skinny monkey can we win more time.


    "Go quickly. I''ll be there later."


    Shangguanhui was worried about delaying the business and hurriedly sent the man away.


    The skinny monkey also had a flash in his eyes, grabbed his eyes and asked with a smile, "Miss Su Mei, I''ve heard of her name. It seems that she is really in charge of the palace family."


    Lin Mengya coaxes Guan Hui and says that she is in danger now. If Lin Nansheng knows that her sister is Gong Ya and is still in danger, she will act impulsively.


    So let Shangguan Hui consider for the sake of her brother and sister. Don''t say that Lin Mengya is the master of the palace family for the time being.


    Hearing what "Nansheng" said, shangguanhui couldn''t help feeling guilty and said, "well, Xiaomei is really capable."


    She dared not mention the owner of the palace, for fear that "Nansheng" would also ask ya''er.


    But where did she know that the person in front of her didn''t even know who Lin Mengya was.


    Now, what he is looking at is Su Mei, who can control the power of the palace family.


    Yesterday he heard that at least half of the whole non Yecheng industry belonged to the palace family.


    If I can get that woman, I''m afraid I won''t worry about food and clothing all my life.


    He touched his chin and smacked it in his heart, but it was the silver he got for his job.


    I''m afraid it''s less than a fraction of the palace''s property.


    I can''t help thinking.


    "Oh, so it is. I just don''t know if she has a sweetheart. I think such a weak woman can''t support such a big family business alone without help."


    He said falsely. Shangguan Hui smiled and didn''t notice anything wrong.


    "Naturally, Xiaomei and Mr. Su Yan from the college are a couple. I think we will have her wedding wine soon."


    Hearing what she said, the skinny monkey smiled and blossomed.


    There was something hidden in his heart. He was not so tight with Shangguan Hui as before.


    She just asked her to persuade Mrs. lian to go out with her to find her father as soon as possible, so she hurried away.


    Instead, shangguanhui stood at the door and watched the man leave. Until he could no longer see him, he sighed and took the man back.


    But I didn''t want to. As soon as I got to the backyard, I saw Su Mei with a smiling face.


    Shangguan Hui was surprised and asked, "why didn''t you see your mother, or did you finish seeing her?"


    "I heard the maid who served the lady say that the lady is taking a nap. I dare not disturb, so I have to wait here first."


    Nap is true, but Lin Mengya wants to hear what the skinny monkey is saying to sister Hui.


    Fortunately, even the family did not treat her as an outsider.


    So just now the cat went to a humble corner to eavesdrop, and no one suspected anything.


    However, she heard the skinny monkey asking about her.


    With Lin Mengya''s intelligence, how could she not guess the idea of the skinny monkey.


    It''s true that there is a way in heaven. If you don''t go, the five gates of hell dream break in.


    Pretending to be her brother and cheating her sister-in-law, she still wants to get involved in her family business.


    Even if he had nine lives, he could not be saved.


    "Yes, my mother did say she wanted to take a nap. It''s difficult for you to wait here. If there''s anything urgent, tell me first and I''ll tell you when my mother wakes up."


    Looking at sister Hui, who is always considerate, she just feels that whatever she does is worth it.


    Lin Mengya smiled and then told sister Hui about the banquet.


    The latter kept nodding and listened very carefully.


    When everything was explained clearly, Lin Mengya''s tone seemed to be gossip.


    "Sister Yue and childe Lin haven''t seen each other for a long time, haven''t they? It''s just a farewell. Is it really better than getting married?"


    Shangguan Hui blushed and tried to hit her.


    But in the end, she just pinched her face gently.


    "I have known him for many years. Later, I experienced many storms. Naturally, he knows me and I know him."


    Although sister Hui said so, Lin Mengya still heard the hesitation in sister Hui''s words.


    She kept quiet and continued to inquire.


    "It''s really rare that you have such a good heart. The most rare thing is that childe Lin is infatuated with you. They all say that people''s hearts are changeable. I think only childe Lin''s infatuation will be consistent and unchanged to sister Yue."


    She deliberately hinted at sister Hui.


    Sister Hui is a smart person. Even if she can be blinded by crazy thinking for a while, she may not be suspicious over time.


    But she didn''t want to tell the secret of madness. After all, it was difficult for a person to overthrow what he saw with his own eyes.


    What''s more, the deeper the love, the stronger the drug will be.


    Otherwise, why does sister Hui mistake others for her sweetheart when she is awake?


    Shangguan Hui was smiling, but when he remembered all these things, he smiled less.


    She hesitated and didn''t know how to say it.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya immediately took her hand and said, "it seems that sister Yue is shy? Also, it''s natural to be optimistic about a rare person like childe Lin. but sister Yue is too protective. She doesn''t even want to say it?"


    She was deliberately coquettish, and Shangguan Hui was embarrassed to make fun of her, so she quickly nodded his forehead.


    "You girl obviously has a sweetheart. Don''t you know how it feels?"


    Seeing sister Hui''s intention to speak, she pretended to be distressed and caused a topic.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t have such good luck as my sister. When Su Yan first met me, he showed me all kinds of tenderness and care. However, things may change over time. I always feel that he is a little different from before. Sometimes, I even feel that he seems to be a different person."


    Lin Mengya stared at sister Hui''s expression as she spoke.


    The latter''s eyebrows also touched quietly, as if she had aroused some trouble.


    "In fact, people will change. Recently, I also feel that Nansheng seems to be different from before."


    Seeing that sister Hui took the bait, she made persistent efforts.


    "That''s not true! I think people like Mr. Lin are open and aboveboard and have deep love for you. How can they change?"


    Shangguanhui''s eyes flashed a moment of confusion.


    Indeed, Lin Nansheng, whom she fell in love with, was the young general with fresh clothes and angry horses.


    But now


    "Probably, it will become different from the past. After all, many things have happened before, which will inevitably make people change."


    "However, if you change again, childe Lin''s nature and love for you should not change?"


    Hasn''t it changed? Shangguan Hui thought of Nansheng''s words and deeds, and felt a sense of disobedience in his heart.

 Chapter 1720

    In the past, Lin nanshang valued love and righteousness. She would be the first in everything.


    For their relationship, they respect and protect her everywhere, and will never embarrass her.


    Just feel with him, even if the sky falls, he is around, fearless.


    However, now Nansheng, although she believes that the feelings between them have not changed at all, there seems to be something missing between Nansheng and her.


    "Maybe so, Xiaomei, do you think I should go with him to meet uncle Lin?"


    Seeing the confusion in sister Hui''s eyes, Lin Mengya knew that even if it was that guy, she still didn''t give up these days.


    At this point, she and even her aunt are a strategy.


    If they stop it, the more counterproductive it may be.


    So, let''s change it.


    "Since I''m your uncle, I''d like to welcome you back. However, I think it''s always better outside than at home. Yesterday I asked Ning Liang and them to clean up another house. I know that master Lin may not be used to living in the palace for a while. The house is on this street. It''s close and spacious and comfortable inside. I think master Lin can like it."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Hui felt more and more sorry for everyone.


    From mother to Su Mei, everyone is preparing so properly and carefully for her.


    If she doesn''t appreciate it, I''m afraid the big guy will be sad, won''t she?


    After taking Su Mei''s hand, Shangguan huirou said in a soft voice, "I know your kindness with your mother. Don''t worry, I will convince Nansheng."


    Lin Mengya succeeded in her plot, but she still looked considerate and patted sister Hui''s hand.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t quarrel over it. In this way, you misunderstood our kindness."


    "How? You are all thinking of us. People like Nansheng will not be so unreasonable."


    Seeing sister Hui''s confident appearance, Lin Mengya just smiled and followed sister Hui to Mrs. Lian''s yard.


    She didn''t openly provoke their relationship, but the man obviously wanted to abduct sister Hui.


    Once they have differences, sister Hui will never fail to notice the difference between the skinny monkey and her brother.


    Once she had doubts in her heart, the next thing would be much easier to do.


    After discussing some details of the banquet with Mrs. Lian and sister Hui, Lin Mengya returned to the palace.


    As soon as I entered the inner courtyard, I felt the atmosphere. There seemed to be something wrong.


    Gong Ping stood at the gate of the inner courtyard waiting for her, but as soon as she saw her, a small face was worried like something, tightly wrinkled into a ball.


    "Miss, please go there. Yes, I have something important to discuss."


    Lin Mengya''s heart clicked.


    After a day''s delay, I finally didn''t put it off.


    With a slight sigh, she has to face it. Besides, this is her great grandfather who loves her most, not a tiger''s den. What''s terrible?


    However, when she and Gong Ping went to her great grandfather''s yard, she spontaneously shrunk into a quail.


    The courtyard door was wide open, and there were two rows of seats in the courtyard.


    Her five brothers, Damascus gold saber, sat in the chair, and the great grandfather''s face was gloomy and serious.


    This scene, like three joint trials, immediately made her nervous.


    She timidly walked in, and the big guys saw her.


    "Hum! Now my little sister is here. I see how you can continue to argue!"


    Gong Wu showed his white teeth and seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to tear up the damn man in front of him.


    Gong bin is the one with the best attitude among the people.


    However, it is only limited to, and there is no evil light.


    He waved to Lin Mengya and said gently, "little sister, come and sit here."


    In an instant, the eyes of the Gong brothers were full of pride and provocation.


    It seems to warn the man who rushed in and robbed his little sister. Their little sister will never be easily abducted by him


    Then, the Gong brothers became angry.


    Because, the little sister actually walked firmly to the man''s side, and took his hand.


    "As you can see, I''m sorry, brothers and great ancestors didn''t tell you in advance. It''s my fault. I''ll formally introduce you to this one, his highness Xi of the state of Wei, my son''s father and my husband. I want to help each other and spend my life together."


    She said this without hesitation.


    The big hand suddenly clenched, and the dry and warm palm passed her a steady stream of strength.


    "Damn it! We don''t admit it!"


    "That''s right! He cheated you with tricks before you came back to the palace! We will never admit such a person!"


    The brothers fried the pot.


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly in her heart. In fact, she can choose a more gentle way to let her family accept it step by step.


    But she chose the simplest one.


    Lin Mengya quietly turned her head and smiled at long Tianyu.


    The latter just looked at her with spoiled and gentle eyes, as if praising her behavior.


    She immediately narrowed her eyes with a smile, and her five fingers tangled with him harder.


    She never regretted being with him. Just because he''s worth it.


    "If you want to be a man, come out and fight with me!"


    Gong Wu suddenly stood up, as if looking at the man who killed his father and enemy, and his eyes widened.


    Long Tianyu gently released her hand and made a "please" gesture.


    The fifth brother came angrily, deliberately bumped into long Tianyu, and then raised his head like a proud little cock.


    "Be careful not to hurt him."


    Lin Mengya told him uneasily that Gong Wu immediately turned his head, and there was a sneer on his lips.


    But suddenly, I found that it was my little sister talking to the dead man.


    All of a sudden, he was furious and wanted to poke thousands of holes in the thief with his sword.


    Long Tianyu naturally felt the murderous eyes of Gong Wu.


    She scraped the girl''s nose helplessly. She was obviously afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    "OK."


    With that, he followed Gong Wu out of the courtyard. He didn''t know where to call.


    "Second brother, you''d better go and have a look. He''s your highness Xi. In case of any damage, we can''t shirk our responsibility."


    Gong Bin said with worry.


    But Lin Mengya gave her big brother a rare black smile,


    Everyone knows that the Gong brothers are best at protecting their weaknesses.


    The eldest brother sent the second brother to check. It was clear that he was afraid that the fifth brother could not beat Yu, so he just found a strong foreign aid for the fifth brother.


    But she''s hard to stop.


    After all, my brothers just want to teach Yu a lesson.


    If you don''t give them this tone, you will always have a pimple in your heart.


    Forget it, let them go.


    Anyway, she wasn''t the one who was beaten.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya walked to her great grandfather with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Great grandfather, will you blame me?"


    Just now, Gong Qianfeng, with a stiff face and the look of a feudal old man, sighed heavily after hearing his great granddaughter''s pitiful voice.


    "After all, it''s our fault. If we could find you earlier, we wouldn''t let you stay out and suffer for so many years. Girl, your brothers just don''t trust you. There''s no malice at all."


    Where else does she not know?


    With a flick of his little hand, he took off the mask on his face.


    In the face of such a small face, which is somewhat similar to the former owner, the great grandfather''s eyes can''t help but soften a lot.


    "I know, great grandfather doesn''t have to blame himself. Neither my mother nor I mean to blame you. We all had to do something. Now that it''s over, we don''t care."


    Lin Mengya knows that her great grandfather and his brothers still miss her mother''s early death and the suffering she suffered in the Lin family.


    Therefore, in addition to a little more love for her, she also has the psychology of compensation.


    So for her marriage, no matter how excellent people are, as long as they don''t get their witness card, they are not at ease after all.


    However, she believed that her man would settle her brothers.


    If he doesn''t have this ability, he won''t want to climb her bed.


    "Oh, I''m old. I just want to see my children and grandchildren. By the way, aren''t the children back? Why didn''t I see them?"


    It seems that my great grandfather acquiesced.


    Lin Mengya smiled more and more brightly. As long as her great grandfather passed the pass, everything else was easy to say.


    "The children just came back. They were so excited last night that they didn''t sleep all night. They had a day''s class with their master during the day. Before they said dinner, they were too sleepy to support. Speaking of it, I haven''t seen them yet. When they have a good rest tomorrow, they will naturally come to greet Zeng Zu."


    Now the palace is the safest place. If you want to enter the inner courtyard, you not only have to go through heavy inspection, but also the key place, which can''t be touched.


    For example, the children and their great grandparents took things and prepared them in the small kitchen in the inner yard.


    Ning Liang and Gong Ping have to check this in person to confirm that there will be no mistakes at all.


    "Well, you did a good job. In particular, Ning''er and Mo Yan, brothers and sisters, have the style of our palace family."


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised.


    Because Ning''er''s identity can''t be made public for the time being, she and long Tianyu both want to deal with it after the dust is settled.


    It seems that the great grandfather wants to implement Ning''er''s identity.


    "Great grandfather, in this way, I''m afraid the palace family will be criticized."


    She doesn''t care what others say about her.


    But an old man like Zeng Zu values his reputation most. How can he let others poke his spine behind his back?


    Gong Qianfeng smiled with pride on his face.


    "My palace family, when are you afraid of someone else''s mouth? Besides, your highness Xi and you are the words of a matchmaker ordered by your parents. The children born are the legitimate children of my palace family. What do you have to do with them!"

 Chapter 1721

    "Thank you, great grandfather!"


    She held her great grandfather''s arm and felt warm in her heart.


    "Well, you did a good job in what you asked people to tell me today. Alas, you know, your brothers refused to take a wife because of the past. It''s wasted over the years. You''re careful and accurate. If you can find someone who suits your heart, you have to pay more attention to them."


    When Zeng Zu said this, he glanced at the remaining three people with a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    Lin Mengya immediately agreed. She is good at being a matchmaker.


    When I was thinking about how to make fun of the older leftover men in the family, I saw my eldest brother, looked flustered and said, "great grandfather, I don''t have to worry about my younger sister. If there is something suitable, I''d better pay more attention to my younger brothers. I have something else to do in the yard. Let''s go first."


    With that, before she could say anything, the big brother slipped very fast like greasing the soles of his feet.


    "Why can I eat him if I walk so fast?"


    Lin Mengya was curious. The sun came out in the northwest.


    Is there a time when the big brother, who has always been steady, can''t avoid it?


    His eyes turned to three brothers and four brothers.


    One of the two men bowed his head and studied the half hot tea in his hand. The other was meditative and made it clear that he didn''t give her face.


    Hum! Now ignore her. When they are single to the end, they don''t have this chance to beg her!


    After staring at the two brothers, Lord Lin Mengya spared them a lot and helped to take the initiative to change the topic of the great grandfather who tried to force marriage.


    One night, there was a lot of noise in the inner yard.


    But the result was satisfactory to her.


    Although open, long Tianyu''s current identity is different.


    The condition put forward by the brothers is that long Tianyu must get married again.


    It is said that he also put forward countless harsh conditions, and long Tianyu accepted them all.


    At the same time, the brothers'' biggest concession is to let long Tianyu live in the palace.


    But you can''t live in the same yard with her. And arranged three times as many guards in her yard as before.


    Long Tianyu''s residence is the North Garden between the second brother''s yard and the fifth brother''s yard.


    In this regard, Yu naturally refused.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya promised quickly, and it was settled.


    In her words, if you want to uproot other people''s cabbages, you don''t pay attention to them.


    And in order to smoothly arch to the cabbage, long Tianyu was also forced to sign this unequal treaty.


    But the act of sticking together with Lin Mengya all day under the pretext of discussing business still caused serious discomfort and dissatisfaction among my brothers.


    As a result, all kinds of weapons in the palace family''s martial arts training ground have been seriously consumed.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is optimistic.


    Boys, especially these single dogs, need sweat to sprinkle the exuberant hormones.


    Then, with a stroke of a pen, the expenditure of this part was doubled.


    Anyway, their family has money and can afford it.


    In this tight and loose environment, the banquet was held as scheduled.


    Early in the morning, aunt Lian brought sister Hui to the palace to prepare the banquet.


    They had arranged it last night in the palace''s garden.


    Compared with the scenery, the palace courtyard, which has been carefully taken care of, is by no means inferior to the inner courtyard of the imperial palace.


    With the previous momentum of the palace family, coupled with the high-quality aesthetics of each palace owner.


    The garden is exquisite everywhere. The original Lin Meng dance can''t find any fault.


    The more so, even madam, the more they dare not relax.


    Take people personally and check everything properly to make sure there is no omission.


    Lin Mengya also accompanied her. However, she found that sister Hui seemed to have something on her mind and was not very interested. She found it as soon as she entered the door.


    "Madam, I think it''s getting late. Why don''t I take sister Yue first to see how the dishes in the back kitchen are prepared."


    With that, she quietly pulled sister Hui and winked at each other.


    Shangguan was absent-minded, so his reaction was half a beat slow.


    Fortunately, even his wife didn''t notice and nodded.


    Lin Mengya immediately pulled the person in the direction of the back kitchen, turned the person to an elegant and quiet courtyard, and asked with concern, "sister Yue, why are you unhappy?"


    Shangguan Hui has never been an emotional person.


    Even if it''s a big thing, she won''t show it easily.


    Unless it caused her great confusion.


    Sure enough, after hearing her question, Shangguan Hui said almost impatiently: "I found a strange thing. Yesterday I clearly wanted to persuade Nansheng to pick up his uncle. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, I thought he was very right. Involuntarily, I wanted to listen to him. After he left, I thought about it carefully, and I thought that what he said made no sense at all. Don''t you think I was evil?"


    Evil is not in, but it is indeed in the move of others.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to tell sister Hui the truth, but comforted her.


    Sister Kehui suddenly remembered another thing and said with some regret, "by the way, I told him before that there was a party at the palace tonight, and I couldn''t leave for the moment. But at that time, he said he wanted to come, and I didn''t know what was the matter, so I agreed. If it''s inconvenient, I''ll ask someone to refuse him now."


    "No, it''s just more people. What''s inconvenient?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    This is really a trap. Since she took the initiative to die, how can she refuse?


    At night, sister Hui must be with aunt Lian. I''m afraid she can''t care about the skinny monkey.


    Once he was alone and there were so many people at the party, it was too easy for him to do something.


    Sister Hui naturally thanked her for her kindness and felt very embarrassed, so she had to do something with extra care.


    Lin Mengya wished she didn''t pay attention to the skinny monkey at all. She ordered to go down and find some sharp people to watch the skinny monkey''s every move.


    She wanted to see what the skinny monkey was up to.


    After lunch and a nap, guests arrived.


    Even my aunt wanted to push her out, so they met her together.


    At first, even my aunt was afraid of her stage fright and intended to give some advice in the dark.


    But soon found that she had very strict rules in dealing with people and things, which was a temporary relief.


    In her heart, she was more convinced that she was the person Gong Ya had taught herself.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya can only smile bitterly in her heart.


    Many people came. The male guests were personally entertained by the fourth brother, while the female guests were more.


    It''s a dinner party, but basically there will be many guests from now to night.


    The Ma family and the Cheng family also came early. Young talents like Ma Beichen and Cheng Su, who have not yet married, have also become important targets for women to look at.


    Seeing them, Gong Si couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Finally, someone can share the pressure for him.


    Soon, Lin Mengya saw the people she was waiting for in the guest list.


    But to her surprise, she saw Jin Yao in it.


    It''s strange that she didn''t invite Jin Yao.


    Since Jin Yao knew it was the palace''s banquet, she shouldn''t have taken the initiative to move forward.


    Until they came up to her, Lin Mengya was still puzzled.


    More worried about whether there will be other changes tonight.


    "This one must be Su Mei, a famous female gentleman in feiye city?"


    Beside Jin Yao, a girl in gorgeous clothes said provocatively.


    Lin Mengya thought to herself that she didn''t have any holidays with the girl, and because the other party was a guest, she didn''t attack immediately.


    "Miss, I''m flattered."


    "Hum! It''s just like this. How can it compare with cousin Jin Yao."


    The girl looked at her up and down and said with disdain.


    It turned out that Jin Yao was a cousin.


    Lin Mengya was not angry, but even his wife and sister Hui were unhappy.


    Anyway, Su Mei is also the master.


    How can you be so rude to be a guest?


    As soon as Mrs. Lian was about to speak, she heard a beautiful and elegant lady behind the woman say, "Shang Ying, apologize to Mr. Su."


    The voice was cold, crisp and tight.


    They are all beautiful women, so they have attracted the attention of many people.


    It was in full view of the public that the woman who just spoke sarcasm at her turned white.


    Even his temper didn''t dare to play, so he had to say reluctantly, "it''s Shang Ying''s fault. I hope Mr. Shang will forgive me."


    "No harm."


    Lin Mengya smiled and sold a favor to them.


    If she guessed correctly, the charming lady who spoke just now is the teacher''s ex fiancee, right?


    Such a small friction did not affect the overall situation.


    Jin Yao also smiled at her sorry, and then took Shang Ying away.


    Lin Mengya is clear about Jin Yao''s behavior.


    Just stabbing Gu Shangying in the back, pretending to be a good man.


    As soon as someone walked in, she felt a look of examination.


    Turning to look for it, I just met the lady''s line of sight.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, and so did the lady. With a glance at her, she followed the younger generation to the inner yard.


    Lin Mengya inadvertently fiddled with a silver sachet tied around her waist.


    It seems that the teacher is right.


    The guests were almost here, and beautiful songs and dances began at the banquet.


    As the host family, Gong Si and Su Mei also want to accompany the guests to enjoy it.


    Lin Mengya didn''t pay any attention to the previous things.


    But she has been paying attention to her four brothers, but she is a little angry.


    In his heart, no matter who the little sister is, he is now a member of their palace family and his sister.


    So no one can bully her.


    So just took a seat, I solemnly re introduced her.

 Chapter 1722

    "It''s a great honor for you to come to my humble house."


    Gong Si Ben looks like a gentle jade. Even in the past, he was one of the five CHILDES of the Gong family who were most popular with the ladies of the aristocratic family.


    Now, because he is in charge of a lot of family property of the palace family, he is more calm than before.


    At this time, many aristocratic women flock to it.


    Especially when he smiled politely just now, he immediately got a group of fans.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the market of her four brothers.


    When your own pigs are raised, it''s time to learn to arch other people''s good cabbages.


    "You''re welcome, fourth childe."


    "It''s also a fate for us to have a drink with the fourth childe."


    Gong Si just laughed off such flattery.


    After experiencing ups and downs, he or his brothers at home have learned not to care about these false names.


    But in terms of face, what should be polite should be polite.


    After smiling slightly at the crowd, the fourth brother stretched out his hand to her and said gently, "Xiaomei, come here."


    She''s a little confused.


    What does that mean? It''s not her home tonight.


    But soon, she understood the meaning of the four brothers'' actions.


    "This Su Mei is already the righteous younger sister officially adopted by our palace family. She has entered the family tree of our palace family. Since then, she has been a serious member of our palace family. I hope you can treat my sister like me."


    As soon as this was said, someone''s face changed.


    In particular, Gong Si deliberately glanced at the merchant.


    "What should I do... I just offended her!"


    On the merchant''s side, Shang Ying''s face turned white in an instant.


    She is still favored at home, but the business is different now. In the end, she is not a powerful family.


    She came here in the hope of finding herself a glorious husband.


    But I didn''t want to offend the Gong family at once.


    Jin Yao took her surprise back to her heart and said in a low voice, "what are you afraid of? Without the palace family, aren''t there still Ma family and Cheng family? I''ll take you to say hello to them later."


    Jin Yao thought to herself that she has good communication skills. It''s OK to find an opportunity for Shang Ying to chat up with them.


    Shang Ying didn''t know her plan. She thought she really knew those two people.


    At that moment, his head was like pounding garlic, and his eyes glittered with worship.


    "I''ll tell you, you must be much better than Su Mei. How can the adoptive daughter of the palace family be? She''s not out of the table."


    Jin Yao just wanted to continue the routine of Shangying, but unexpectedly, the two arrogant men got up first and gave Su Mei a glass of wine.


    "Mr. Su Mei, that''s smart. It''s not comparable to ordinary women. The palace family really has a unique insight!"


    Ma Beichen smiled at Su Mei.


    To tell you the truth, he still likes Su Mei very much.


    For families like them, it''s better to marry a really smart one.


    Coupled with the identity of Gong Jiayi''s daughter, if you can''t marry Gong ya, Su Mei is also an excellent choice.


    Cheng Su glanced at Ma Beichen and obviously despised him badly.


    He doesn''t appreciate Su Mei, but he definitely doesn''t hate it.


    For women, he always felt jealous and hypocritical.


    Since childhood, he has been mixed in the military camp. Naturally, he appreciates frank and loyal people.


    Su Mei''s loyalty to the palace family made him slightly change his attitude towards this woman.


    Therefore, he gave Gong Si enough face.


    For these two great gods, Lin Mengya immediately humbly thanked her, and then skillfully found a reason to go to her wife.


    She didn''t show the slightest prying heart about the things between them, and the rules were clear.


    As soon as she came to Aunt Lian, she was immediately surrounded by Aunt Lian and sister Hui.


    Among the women, she also immediately received a lot of praise and friendship.


    However, Lin Mengya knows too well that this so-called friendship is only so cheap because she is still valuable.


    With a generous and elegant smile, Lin Mengya stepped back and forth, hovering among these ladies and girls, not only leak, but also did not make people feel that she was neglected.


    One night, she almost froze with laughter.


    Or even my aunt loves her. She knows almost everyone and immediately extricates her.


    "Xiaomei, I think you''re tired too. Go back and have a rest."


    This proposal suits her very well.


    Lin Mengya immediately showed a polite smile and apologized to the chattering women''s family members. Then she took Bai Su and walked back to the hospital.


    "Alas, I don''t want to experience such an occasion again. I''m so tired."


    Behind the garden, there is a small courtyard for guests to take a temporary rest.


    Lin Mengya quickly walked to the one dedicated to the female guests, opened the door, and sat down on the bed as if she had no bones.


    Bai Su is funny and distressed.


    It used to be like this. Everyone is exquisite in all aspects.


    But who knows, every time the master is like a day''s work, tired and close to the pillow.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll watch it outside first."


    Bai Su bowed back, leaving only Lin Mengya in the room.


    She closed her clothes and fell on the bed, slightly closed her eyes, breathing smoothly as if she were asleep.


    Before long, the house was gently opened.


    The man stood at the door and looked at the woman lying on the bed. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just stood at the door and refused to come in.


    The woman on the bed looks beautiful, and her words are gentle and gentle, but she is dignified and atmospheric.


    The man didn''t know what he thought, but he sighed faintly, but he still came in.


    Step by step, slowly walked towards her.


    A pair of hands, with a few shivers, gently stroked her scattered hair between her eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya seemed to be startled by someone. She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up.


    However, after seeing who the person in front of him was, he patted his chest gently, which seemed to be in shock.


    "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and bent her lips towards the man.


    "It''s Mrs. Shang."


    In front of her is the goal she will approach tonight, Shang Tong.


    Although he is over 40, Shang Tong is not old at all.


    The teacher said that women in general medical schools pay more attention to conditioning their bodies because they are immersed in various medicinal materials all year round, so they look younger than ordinary women.


    Although the indoor light was not very bright, she still saw that there was not even a small wrinkle on Shang Tong''s face.


    Even if it is not as white, tender and smooth as a girl, it is not old at all.


    Just looking at her eyes, it seems a little strange.


    "Oh, your name is Su Mei?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and wondered why she suddenly asked.


    Shang Tong seemed to be trying to hide something, but he still had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Is your mother''s surname Su?"


    Huh? She didn''t think of this question, so she hesitated.


    Shang Tong thought she was acquiescent, so he sighed faintly.


    "Your father and I are old acquaintances. Surely you haven''t heard him mention me?"


    Father? Can Shang Tong still know her father?


    She didn''t react for the moment, but saw Shang Tong bow his head and look at her waist.


    "The fragrant medicine in this silver sachet must have been prepared for you by his own hands. Can you tie it down and show it to me?"


    Lin Mengya just slapped her head and made trouble for a long time. Shang Tong regarded her as the teacher''s daughter.


    She just wanted to explain, but on second thought, she thought that if the misunderstanding went on like this, there might be some unexpected gains.


    So he immediately took off the sachet and gave it to Shang Tong.


    "Yes, my father said, the medicine in this sachet is very precious. I wear it on my body. It can not only repel mosquitoes and insects, but also refresh my mind. If I meet a bad person, it''s enough for the bad person to sprinkle the end of the medicine."


    She explained seriously. In fact, she didn''t know the origin of this fragrant medicine very well.


    But the teacher said that if Shang Tong remembered him, he would recognize the taste of the fragrant medicine she used.


    Sure enough, when Shang Tong held the exquisite silver sachet, his eyes were slightly red.


    The white and slender five fingers are like touching a rare treasure, both cherished and helpless.


    For a long time, she just put the sachet under her nose and smelled the taste for a little longer. Tears fell silently.


    Lin Mengya panicked. She didn''t want to make people cry!


    "Madam, what''s the matter with you? But what did I say wrong? This sachet was not worth much, it''s just a piece of father''s heart. If you like, can I transfer it to you?"


    She immediately took out her handkerchief and wiped Shang Tong''s tears.


    But Shang Tong turned around and tied her a sachet himself.


    "I''m fine, son, your father. How is she lately?"


    Shed tears in front of a younger generation, which made Shang Tong feel ashamed.


    But she really wanted to know the man''s every move.


    More than twenty years.


    From a young and beautiful girl, she was wasted by years and months.


    A heart is like dead silence, without any freshness.


    If it were not for today, outside the gate, she smelled the smell of incense lingering in her dream, I''m afraid she would be like a walking corpse and live a lonely life.


    Lin Mengya regretted it a little.


    From this view, we can see that Shang Tong still has a lingering love for the teacher.


    What did she do with this lie? She made Shang Tong cry for nothing. If people knew the truth, they would never help her again.


    But now, she is not good, so she admitted, and had to harden her head and say, "father, he... Doesn''t live very well."


    "How bad? Is your mother bad to him, or is he..."


    Shang Tong asked eagerly, but Lin Mengya only thought she was a little unlucky.


    It''s obviously the teacher''s old story. Why does she owe so much and have to be involved?


    With a sigh, Lin Mengya decided to tell the truth.


    "In fact, I''m not his daughter. I''m his student. The teacher specially told me about this sachet. He said that if you want to meet him, you will come to me."


    "What? You''re not his daughter?"

 Chapter 1723

    Shang Tong immediately changed his face.


    Although there were still tears hanging in the corners of her eyes, she was cold in an instant.


    Lin Mengya secretly screams in her heart. What''s going on?


    "Don''t get me wrong. There is nothing old between me and your teacher. Since you are his student, you must have got his true biography?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, Shang Tong''s eyes flashed, sneered and casually nodded her forehead.


    "The people of your poison sect are not good things. Go back and tell your incompetent teacher that the person I hate most in my life is him!"


    This contrast is a little too big, isn''t it?


    Shang Tong said that and got up to go.


    Lin Mengya didn''t allow her to leave so easily. She immediately came forward and pulled her sleeve.


    But Shang Tong looked at her in surprise and asked, "how can you move!"


    "Oh, you mean the poison you just poisoned me? That little thing doesn''t work for me."


    She said with a smile. In fact, it''s just a little medicine that can only paralyze the body.


    Although she didn''t know what happened to Shang Tong, the medicine didn''t do any harm to her body. Naturally, she knew that Shang Tong didn''t mean any harm to her.


    She was just a little curious. When Shang Tong mistook her for the teacher''s daughter, she was gentle and modest. How can she turn her face and refuse to recognize others as soon as she said she was a student?


    "Let go! Didn''t your teacher tell you? Meeting me is your death date!"


    Shang Tong was a little angry and tried to pull back his hand.


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand each other''s meaning for a moment. She just felt that the other party couldn''t leave so easily. When the two argued, another person walked quickly to their side.


    "Enough, Shang Tong, what do you want to do to my students?"


    Bai Lirui had felt guilty about Shang Tong. When he heard what Shang Tong said just now, he determined that the other party wanted to be bad for his beloved.


    Shang Tong was shocked when he heard his voice.


    She looked at the man who made her miss so much, but the other party glared at her.


    The heart suddenly hurts like a knife.


    "Girl, what did she do to you? Are you okay?"


    Bai Lirui pulled them apart and checked them immediately.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. With her abnormal constitution, let alone a little anesthetic, even if she comes to two kilograms of heding red, as long as she doesn''t feel bitter, she can be eaten as a meal.


    Shang Tong also woke up and his eyes were slightly red.


    "Bai Lirui, do you really want to die? Have you forgotten the doctor''s warning to you? You student will kill you!"


    Bai Lirui sneered at the speech.


    "Kill me? It was your doctor who killed my family at the beginning? I know you didn''t know it at the beginning, so I haven''t been angry with you. In addition, you were implicated because of me, so I even feel guilty for you. However, if you and your shit doctor dare to touch my students, I will never let you go even if I fight this old life £¡¡±


    Shang Tong covered his chest and stepped back.


    After so many years, she didn''t expect that he was still so stubborn, and the hatred was still so sharp.


    "The original incident was really inhumane. However, it was also a cycle of cause and effect. Later, the medical school let you go, so that you would never inherit the poison art. If people knew that you accepted a student, the medical school would not let you go!"


    Lin Mengya saw the worry in Shang Tong''s eyes and the teacher''s deepest anger.


    However, this is the business of their previous generation. She is really not suitable to interrupt.


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, she immediately came out to make a round.


    "You two, I''m afraid you need a quiet space to talk. There are people here and there, and you can''t say something, can you?"


    As soon as she interrupted, what they should and shouldn''t say was temporarily held in their stomach.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to ask Bai Su to send them to the west garden where the teacher lived.


    I''m afraid we can''t finish talking about those old sesame seeds and rotten millet in a moment.


    The reason why she came here was to give Shang Tong a chance to talk to her automatically.


    Now that the dinner in the front yard is almost over, she naturally wants to go back.


    Lean against the corner and wait for Bai Su to come back.


    She felt that a look that could almost turn into substance was looking at her, and her heart was suddenly surprised.


    Who is looking at her?


    She turned her head and saw a man standing on the roof of the front yard.


    Under the moonlight, the man was dressed in black and could only see clearly that he was a slender and tall body.


    Inexplicably, she felt that the figure made her feel very familiar, but it seemed completely strange.


    She had been hiding in the dark. Now, although she was surprised by the figure, she responded quickly and didn''t move.


    Mobilize the system and turn on the advanced concealment function.


    Soon, she felt each other''s eyes and turned away from her hiding place.


    It seems that the other party is afraid to be in a trance and is not sure that she is here.


    Soon, the shadow disappeared in an instant, as if it was going in the direction of the garden.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is like beating a drum. What''s going on? Because of today''s banquet, the family has clearly done the guard work. Except for those guests, no one should be able to break in.


    Is it that some of those guests are going to be bad for the palace family?


    Too late to think too much, she immediately lifted the cover and went to the garden.


    When she got to the garden, she immediately ran in the direction of her fourth brother.


    "Fourth childe..."


    Before she finished, someone shouted, "catch the thief! Catch the thief!"


    Voice, it''s Ning Liang!


    Gong Si frowned and immediately thought of Lao Zu and several children.


    Regardless of anything else, he rushed out.


    Ma Beichen and Cheng Su also stood up and looked out.


    "Look here and I''ll go out and help."


    Cheng Su said and chased out.


    But Ma Beichen didn''t care to quarrel with him this time. After he changed his face a little, he made a casual look and said, "someone''s servant must be greedy for wine and went to the kitchen to eat something."


    He said ha ha. Even if others stood up and wanted to inquire, they didn''t have the chance.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''ll be fine."


    Ma Beichen came to her and whispered comfort.


    Lin Mengya had to nod and wait for the news outside.


    At this time, she happened to follow the crowd and look at it all over.


    Strange, why didn''t you see a similar figure?


    Until long Tianyu arrived.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other and her eyes contracted fiercely.


    She finally knew where the feeling of being too familiar with the figure came from.


    As soon as long Tianyu arrived, he went straight to Lin Mengya without saying a word.


    Especially when he saw Ma Beichen on one side, he was very possessive and blocked Lin Mengya behind him.


    "Why did you come?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya wanted to ask if the figure on the roof just now came from him.


    But the words just turned, and she forcibly changed them.


    No, that man is definitely not Yu.


    Although she is a little far away, she will never admit her mistake!


    Yes, it''s just the body image.


    "Something''s delayed in the college. I heard that thieves broke in. Did they hurt you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She wanted to say something about the figure, but Ma Beichen was still nearby. It seemed that she could only say it when they were alone.


    The banquet, because of this small episode, was affected.


    Fortunately, Ma Beichen and aunt Lian are here, so it won''t be cold.


    Lin Mengya soon settled down and talked and laughed with the people, finally stabilizing the big guys.


    But after sending everyone away, she and Yu were invited to the inner yard by her fourth brother.


    In addition to the Gong family, there are ma Beichen, Cheng Su, and Lian''s father and son.


    Seeing that the father of the palace family and several CHILDES were fine, they all exchanged greetings.


    But what happened tonight, after all, let them some care.


    Soon, under Ning Liang''s narration, Lin Mengya finally knew what had happened.


    "The little one is in charge of patrolling in the mansion. Because there is a banquet today, the little one pays special attention. But I don''t want to see a dark shadow flash. I thought it was a little dazed, but after a while, another brother saw it. We tracked down all the way, but found the bodies of our two brothers lying in the grass."


    The first person to find someone sneaking in was a patrol guard.


    They are all good caretakers, but those who can kill them silently are the real experts.


    The other guard said almost the same as him.


    They all saw the shadow first, and then tracked down and found their own bodies.


    This evening, five or six people died in their house, but although Gong Si and Cheng Su led a team to investigate, they found nothing.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Was it all made by the dark shadow?


    At the same time, even the father and son''s face was a little ugly.


    Lian Xing looked at the people around him and said, "tonight, I am also responsible for the safety outside with my father. We can be sure that we have not seen any suspicious people."


    Even his father and son''s words were credible. At present, Gong Si thought of the only possibility.


    "I''m afraid that the thief is among the guests. But we have carefully examined every guest. I''m afraid there''s little chance that fish''s eyes will be mixed with pearls."


    This time, for the sake of security, they chose two authentication methods.


    In addition to the invitation, Gong Si also thought of cross verification between guests.


    In other words, in addition to handing over invitations, each guest also deliberately arranged the seats of people he knew together.


    In this way, for example, if Party A and Party B know each other and Party B knows Party C at the same time, the three families sitting together must have exchanged greetings and can verify each other.


    In this way, the impostor can be eliminated.


    But now there is such an accident. Is it that someone colluded in advance?

 Chapter 1724

    Everyone present thought of this possibility.


    "Go check it out! Find it out for me. My palace family will never give up!"


    In Gong Qianfeng''s eyes, there was a touch of cold.


    He knows that there are wolves around the palace house.


    But now they dare to kill people blatantly. Does that mean that they can kill people in the palace so easily in the future?


    Lin Mengya frowned and thought of a crucial thing.


    "Housekeeper Ning, what have they done besides killing our people?"


    Ning Liang got stuck for a while, He replied: "this is the most strange thing. Apart from those people, I haven''t seen the shadow of thieves in the yard of the two young masters, the yard of master Rui, or the yard of my grandfather and several CHILDES. I''m afraid I''ve adjusted other people''s plans to lure the tiger away from the mountain, so I didn''t let them catch people together. Whether it''s money or people, it seems all right."


    That''s weird.


    People are killed. Is it really just a simple provocation?


    "Are you sure you''ve looked for every yard?"


    When Lin Mengya asked, Ning Liang turned and muttered.


    After thinking and thinking, he said seriously: "the small one in the yard of my grandfather and several young masters was confirmed at the first time. Gong Ping and I went there at the same time with the two young masters and Rui. What''s more, the one who is locked in the backyard."


    A trace of uneasiness grew from Lin Mengya''s heart.


    She knew Ning Liang was talking about Lin MengWu, but because Lin MengWu has been quite quiet recently, she just imprisoned people.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Ning Liang didn''t dare to delay and ran to see it immediately.


    After a while, Ning Liang gasped and said with a frightened face, "Miss Wu is gone!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Those people came to save Lin MengWu!


    Is it Gong Tu''s man?


    "What about the others in her yard? Did she leave any traces?"


    Ning Liang''s face was very ugly and said, "when I went in, all the people who served her died."


    At this moment, everyone present, especially the Gong family, was furious.


    "How unreasonable!" Gong Er mercilessly crushed a corner of the table. Now it''s almost certain that it must have something to do with Gong Tu.


    "I''ll get that beast back!"


    With that, Gong Er left in a big step.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stop it. After the previous storm, she believed that her second brother would be more cautious.


    It''s inconvenient for others to say that Gong Tu belongs to the palace family.


    The three families and the ancestors of the palace family began to discuss the opening ceremony of the college together. We must not let such things happen again.


    Lin Mengya always sat in her own position, frowning more and more tightly.


    "What do you see?"


    Long Tianyu''s sight never left her.


    He can not say a word in front of anyone, but he can never let his woman worry alone.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at each other suspiciously.


    She knows that her memory is superior, and because of systematic blessing, there is little possibility of recognizing the wrong person.


    However, the figure is too similar.


    "I, I see a person who is very much like you. If you just look at the figure, you can almost confuse the false with the true."


    Lin Mengya has been immersed in her own thoughts, so she has never seen some fears that flash away in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    He managed to suppress his emotions, and his tone was as patient as ever.


    "Then why don''t you ask me where I was?"


    "If he is not you, how can I admit my mistake?"


    Long Tianyu''s body shook slightly.


    A strong and tumbling emotion poured out of his heart.


    Restraining the urge to hug her tightly, he asked casually, "Oh, how are you so sure?"


    "Because you are the most unique person to me. Maybe anyone in the world can be replaced by others, but in my heart, no one can replace you."


    There were many people, and Lin Mengya spoke a little quietly.


    It sounded like love, but it was her most serious expression.


    Looking at those bright eyes, long Tianyu could not restrain and gently brushed the corners of her eyes.


    "For me, you are irreplaceable."


    Four eyes are opposite, so strong.


    "Cough, you two, get down to business here. Pay attention!"


    Gong bin really didn''t see it and lowered his voice to remind him.


    He just subconsciously wanted to see what his little sister was doing, but he didn''t want to look up and see the selfless gaze of the two people.


    Seeing his treasure taken away, he felt more and more frustrated.


    By such a reminder, Lin mengarden made a big red face.


    After all, the elders are there. Even if she has a thick skin, she hasn''t practiced to this extent.


    On the other hand, long Tianyu seemed to be nothing. A copy should look so determined. Suddenly, he pulled a wave of hatred value from the young men of the palace family.


    In particular, Gong Wu looked at long Tianyu gloomily, as if wondering where to start.


    Even my aunt looked at them and lowered her head and smiled.


    Even sister Hui couldn''t help smiling. Lin Mengya just wanted to go, but long Tianyu grabbed her sleeve.


    Under the peek, glare and indifference of the family, she finally failed to leave long Tianyu three steps away.


    Fortunately, soon, everyone continued to discuss business, and no one cared about them.


    "The man you saw, are you sure he looks very similar to me?"


    Their small discussion continued, but Lin Mengya could only shake her head in retrospect.


    "At that time, he was standing on the roof. I hid in the corner, far away and didn''t see it very clearly. I just felt that the figure was very similar and felt very similar. However, he had something less than you."


    That person gave her the feeling of long Tianyu in the past.


    Cold and aloof, strong and indifferent.


    Now Yu, with her lover and children, is still as strong as before, but she is always gentle with Ning''er.


    If yu used to be a towering peak, now he is a stable and towering mountain.


    Therefore, she can never admit her mistake.


    "If so, the disappearance of Lin MengWu is not Gong Tu''s automatic hand, but the person he wants to please, his automatic hand."


    Yu''s tone is very firm. What he said should be true.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Isn''t the man hiding behind Gong Tu from Xiancheng?


    "But didn''t you say that they can''t enter the city of feiye?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and looked heavy.


    "Nothing is absolute. After so many years, they should have thought of some countermeasures. Moreover, they didn''t dare to enter the city before. It should be related to stone and jade. Unfortunately, over the past 50 years, the variables of the palace family are too great. In addition, Xiancheng must know more than the palace family. I''m afraid those rare stones and jade will be taken away."


    Lin Mengya sighed softly.


    This is also a matter of no choice. The first generation of family owners can''t publish this matter. Even if they have made all the preparations, they are afraid they can''t resist the changes of the world.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. Shi Yu has a great suppression on them. Even if they can get in, they don''t dare to stay more. As long as we find out who''s missing after tonight, we can know who Xiancheng uses."


    Lin Mengya was still worried. If she didn''t hide and tried to deal with each other, she might be able to catch a living.


    But long Tianyu seemed to have guessed her idea and said in a very low voice, "don''t let the people in Xiancheng find you. If I guess well, Lin MengWu should be taken away as the real second lady of the palace family. This is her destiny, and she is asking for benevolence."


    Except for her, long Tianyu will not have a trace of pity for anyone, not to mention her old enemy who wants to kill her many times.


    She scratched her lips: "I don''t worry about her life and death, but you said before that people in Xiancheng are most afraid of stone and jade, but I don''t think stone and jade are special. How can it work on people in Xiancheng alone?"


    Their whispers attracted the attention of the people next to them.


    Just as long Tianyu wanted to answer, he received the eye knife from those poor eyes.


    He smiled coldly and provoked recklessly.


    Then he fell close to Lin Mengya''s ear and said, "you''ll know when you see it later."


    The four brothers of the Gong family: what if they want to bully the less with more?


    Lin Mengya nodded blankly and ignorant. It seems that the process of digging the stone wall must be accelerated. At least, the palace''s headquarters can''t be chaotic.


    Gong ER and his men raided Gong Tu''s temporary residence.


    But they got nothing except the people before them.


    Lin Mengya is not surprised at this. Gong Tu is a selfish man. How can he care about the life and death of those cumbersome people?


    Lin MengWu was robbed. They must not publicize it, or they will make it difficult to stabilize the situation and cause another storm.


    Just secretly, they will follow up on it.


    It was dark. Lin Mengya wanted to leave aunt Lian and sister Hui to have a rest, but aunt Lian refused for fear of causing them trouble.


    So she had to send people out in person. Even her aunt and sister Hui gave her a good order. After standing at the door and watching each other leave, Lin Mengya just wanted to go back, but a figure suddenly ran out of the dark.


    "Miss Su, stay!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the skinny monkey pretending to be her brother.


    She remembered that she wanted to clean up each other tonight, but she ignored it because of the sudden storm.


    Unexpectedly, this man hasn''t left yet?


    "I''ve seen Mr. Lin."


    "You are a good sister of yue''er, that is, my sister. We don''t have to be so polite."


    The skinny monkey deliberately looks like an atmosphere.


    But those eyes knew he was making a ghost idea. Where was the integrity and steadiness of her brother?


    Lin Mengya covered her lips and said with a smile: "childe Lin is looking for sister Yue. Coincidentally, she just left."

 Chapter 1725

    The thin skinned monkey, whose head is full of wishful thinking, has been in charge for months, but now she has to use her.


    Thinking, he smiled at Lin Mengya.


    "Now that the moon has returned safely, I don''t have to worry. In fact, I''m here to invite you to the cloud crane tower tomorrow. I don''t know whether Miss Su will appreciate it or not."


    Lin Mengya sneered. Today, the innkeeper reported that he had taken another hundred liang of silver in the account.


    Taking her money and trying to soak her up is really a good thing for the skinny monkey.


    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate?"


    "Xiao Sheng naturally knows that it''s a little abrupt, but he always listens to yue''er talking about how Miss Su takes care of her. Alas, I''ve been separated from her for so long, thanks to meeting a kind person like you. Even if it''s a cup of green tea, I just want to express my gratitude and invite you to let me get what I want."


    Tea? I''m afraid I''m going to poison her?


    Taking advantage of her sister-in-law and daring to pretend to be a good man in front of her sister-in-law, this skinny monkey is the only one who is so arrogant.


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t give you an answer now. Well, if I''m free tomorrow, I''ll ask the maid to invite the childe. It''s getting late, and I should go back."


    Asked the purpose, Lin Mengya was too lazy to deal with it. She turned and left.


    As soon as the skinny monkey wanted to continue to say something, he saw the two gatekeepers of the palace family, like two mountains, steadily isolated him from the house.


    "Miss Su, please come. I''ll wait for you!"


    "Go, go, don''t shout!"


    Naturally, the porter didn''t like this wretched guy. He pushed people out like a fly.


    "Hum!"


    The skinny monkey looked at the closed door, but his eyes were cold.


    Wait until he let the girl drink the medicine tomorrow, and then take the opportunity to become a good thing


    Such a big palace is his.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care how many dirty thoughts are hidden outside the door.


    Gong Si heard the last words of the skinny monkey, but he only knew that the man was Lian Yue''s sweetheart.


    Although he has seen it twice, he doesn''t like it very much.


    Especially just now, the man yelled unknowingly, which made him feel that he was half hearted and really didn''t deserve the gentle and beautiful moon.


    It''s just a private matter. It''s hard for him to interrupt.


    But my little sister can''t get entangled with such a person. Compared with the skinny monkey, his highness Xi is much stronger.


    "Ya''er, what''s the matter with that young master Lin?"


    Gong Si looked serious and had a state of mind like an old father.


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and smiled, deliberately teasing him.


    "Nothing. He''s just plotting against me."


    "Since you know, why are you tangled with him? You know, he is the sweetheart of even months."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya showed a look of contempt.


    "Lian Yue is my sister-in-law. He deserves it!"


    Gong Siyi was confused.


    My sister-in-law, they have nothing to do with me for months.


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    "You mean, Lian Yue is a couple with the brother born to your mother?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, then told the whole story to her fourth brother.


    Suddenly, Gong Si was gnashing his teeth with anger.


    "Even people in our palace dare to touch things that don''t know how to live or die!"


    Although the Gong family sincerely expected her to be a girl, they actually treated her brother as brothers.


    In this way, the skinny monkey dared to dig the corner of their brother''s wall and kill him.


    "He won''t live for a few days. I''ll go and see what tricks this guy is playing tomorrow."


    "You have to be careful. The medicine is really strange. What if even you get caught?"


    Although Gong Si looks calm, he is actually worried.


    No way. It''s about the most precious little sister of their palace family. Why can he not worry?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to the teacher later. I should get some results. I doubt it may have something to do with the disappearances in the Dragon capital. Most of the women of those aristocratic families are smart and smart, and they have to be followed by maid at least. It''s not easy to want to take them away. But if they go voluntarily, all this makes sense."


    That''s why she''s willing to keep the skinny monkey.


    So far, they have not received the news of the disappearance of a female family in non Yecheng.


    But looking at that skinny monkey''s fearlessness, I think it''s very clear about the effect of this medicine and the relationship between being used to it.


    That''s why she took some trouble.


    Gong Si also understood her mind, nodded and said, "indeed. If this person did it, he would die very well. I know what to do. Be careful tomorrow. I''ll arrange the rest."


    With the help of her four brothers, she naturally added wings to the tiger.


    Gong Si personally sent her to Xiyuan before she left. As soon as Lin Mengya went in, she smelled a faint fragrance of peach blossoms in the air.


    The teacher, sitting at the window, looked at a cup of tea in front of him in a daze.


    She crept over and stood at the window, stretching her neck and looking into the teacup.


    I saw a few light pink peach flowers floating in the tea cup. The tea was really fragrant and extraordinary.


    "This peach blossom tea is really rare. One sip can live another 500 years."


    She laughed and joked, and Baili Rui, who was shocked by her, was startled and subconsciously protected the cup of peach blossom tea.


    But I didn''t want to look up. I saw the smiling face of the student. Then I took a breath and pinched her face.


    "You, you are used to it every day. Sooner or later, I have to scare you to death."


    "The teacher is so powerful, where can I be scared? I see, it''s clear that someone is missing spring!"


    "It seems that the teacher is going to clean up the door!"


    "Ha ha, teacher, I''m wrong. Please look at the relationship between teachers and disciples. Can''t you clean it up?"


    In front of the teacher, she will always be a spoiled child.


    Fortunately, Bai Lirui was really willing to move her. He was really angry, but the child''s mischievous spirit only bounced her head a little harder.


    Lin Mengya immediately rubbed it, smiled at the teacher, "hey hey", and said with a wink: "teacher, I don''t see that you are still an amorous seed! Are you two jealous when the old lover meets?"


    Bai Lirui glared at the girl angrily and looked at what he said.


    "Did you say that about your teacher? What old lover? I have an innocent relationship with Shang Tong."


    "Yes, yes, I know you two are innocent ex unmarried couples. However, it seems that Mrs. Shang is still in love with you, but you and my former teacher''s mother are also deeply in love. I can''t tell you about your affairs, but I still think you can''t live your life like this. If you have a suitable teacher, you''d better find me another teacher''s mother ¡£¡±


    Baili Rui sighed.


    He doesn''t know that this is the student who cares about him, but


    "Come on, you don''t have to worry about my business. Don''t you want the antidote for paranoia? Shang Tong said that as long as the person taking the medicine kills the person with paranoia by hand, the drug can be relieved. By the way, she said that paranoia is not just a kind of emotional poison, but a combination of one Gu and one poison. If Gu dies, it will be detoxified. Otherwise, the poison will not be detoxified for a lifetime."


    Lin Mengya secretly wiped a cold sweat. The lady of Shang was really not an ordinary person.


    In the eyes of the poisoned person, that person is her real love.


    But you should let yourself kill your beloved with your own hands. Even if you know the truth after detoxification, you will also fall into a psychological shadow?


    This poison is just like a lover''s oil pot knife mountain. If it''s not good, I''m afraid I have to fold it in myself.


    "Can''t someone else kill you? Anyway, it''s Gu dead. Why should the poisoned people do it themselves?"


    She was a little puzzled, but the teacher sighed again, shook his head and said, "killing people is just killing insects. But at that time, it is actually to let the people who are crazy about thinking kill their own thoughts. If there is no Acacia, there will be no crazy about thinking."


    Pervert!


    She secretly tucked up, no wonder that Shang Tong could turn a blind eye to people. She could make complaints about this kind of poison, and it seemed like a madman who had tortured by affection.


    "Alas, teacher, can''t you provoke some normal women? A cloud bamboo came before and almost killed me. Now there is Shangtong, who still wants my life. You know, when your students are such a high-risk industry, I wouldn''t be right if you killed me!"


    Baili Rui was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, and his heart was wronged.


    "What are you talking about? Are you the kind of flirtatious person when you are a teacher? Am I not also a victim?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the same sad teacher and felt that the other party made sense.


    "Alas, teacher, in fact, I think Shang Tong is good for you. Although she said she wanted to kill me at that time, in fact, she gave me some anesthetic, but she didn''t do anything else. I think this madness shouldn''t be so abnormal?"


    Hearing the speech, Bai Lirui looked at her in surprise.


    "You mean she didn''t kill you?"


    "Yes."


    She has an extremely keen sense. She can see whether others are willing to kill her.


    Maybe Shang Tong drugged her to take her away to protect Shifu.


    Such a person should not be so cruel.


    "She, why doesn''t she tell me the truth?" Bai Lirui''s face was deeply helpless.


    "It was the same in those years. Obviously, she was trapped by others and her reputation was ruined. I came to the door just to ask her to tell me the truth. Unexpectedly, this man was very stubborn, didn''t say anything and took the initiative to repent. I was forced by the situation and had to push the boat with the current. But why don''t I know her?"


    Lin Mengya sat next to the teacher with her chin in her hand.

 Chapter 1726

    She didn''t want to comment on what happened that year.


    But the teachers are not old enough to start the second spring, so the future situation depends on their own.


    Patting the teacher on the shoulder, Lin Mengya expressed her support to the teacher.


    Fortunately, Baili Rui is not a person who can''t extricate himself from his past feelings. After sighing for a while, he pressed these emotions back to the bottom of his heart.


    Rubbing his face, he looked at his students.


    "I''ll help you find out the crazy thing. I heard about this evening. You have to be careful. The other party is not good at coming."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and nodded slightly. Then she looked at the teacher and said, "teacher, do you know why people in Xiancheng can''t stay on the ground for a long time?"


    Hearing her question, bailiri hesitated.


    Then he stood up.


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher puzzled. She seemed to feel that there was a completely different temperament on the teacher.


    At present, the slightly neurotic teacher who can love her as a daughter and personally teach her acupuncture and toxicology is rapidly becoming strange.


    Instead, it is a proud poison saint who exudes mystery all over!


    Yes, this is the first person''s spirit in contemporary toxicology.


    "Girl, I really love you, so I don''t want you to get involved in these things. But every door has its own rules. If you want to know something, you must pay something."


    The teacher looked back and a fierce look flashed in his black eyes.


    Lin Mengya saw it clearly, but she also saw a touch of expectation in the teacher''s eyes.


    That fleeting, almost suppressed to a tiny and untraceable expectation.


    "Why not?" She smiled, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. It was obvious that she was sitting there, but she couldn''t move like a mountain.


    "I am a person who has nothing. Although I have a lot now, I am a greedy person. Teacher, I have never stopped, so I will never stop this time."


    Bai Lirui looked at his students and seemed helpless, but more relaxed.


    "I knew for a long time that you girl would have this day. Well, on the day of the school opening ceremony, you remember to help me prepare a suit of clothes."


    Lin Mengya was curious, but no matter how she inquired, the teacher''s mouth was as tight as a clam and refused to let go.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to temporarily put away her curiosity.


    The next day, people in the whole mansion began to get busy.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go to the appointment. She just stared at the skinny monkey to report, saying that the man was really staring at the restaurant for a long time.


    But in the end, he left with a gloomy face.


    Gong Si was just talking to her about the guest list. Hearing the speech, he couldn''t help asking, "ya''er, didn''t you say that you want to use this person? What if he gets angry and runs away?"


    "Run? His greed is like a nail, which nailed him here. Don''t worry, brother four, I''ll see him tomorrow."


    She has seen a lot of people like skinny monkeys.


    And she also asked the teacher about the sources of paranoia last night.


    Even the teacher said that after Shang Tong made his mind crazy, he controlled it very strictly.


    I''m afraid it''s the merchant. Few people get it.


    Are thin skinned monkeys familiar with Shang Tong?


    However, the person sent to stare at the skinny monkey every day did not see that he was related to anyone in feiye city.


    So Lin Mengya had to do it herself to find out the hidden behind the scenes.


    "It''s good for you to know. Besides, Lin MengWu was rescued. I always feel a little uneasy. After all, she may know your identity. I''m afraid..."


    "She won''t say."


    Lin Mengya smiled at her worried fourth brother.


    If it is really like what Yu predicted, Lin MengWu will never reveal any word unless she is crazy.


    On the contrary, she may seize this opportunity and strike back at her.


    Although Gong Si believed what his sister said, his sadness remained in his heart.


    But when I saw her so calm, I was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. Finally, I could only sigh deeply.


    My sister is too calm, my brother is so lost!


    In the afternoon, after taking a nap, Lin Mengya came to the college to inspect the site.


    A new venue has been arranged here. She has arranged a special grand venue according to what she learned in the past life.


    And this time she came to see how the preparations for the meeting were going.


    Now, her position in the college is much more stable.


    At least those gentlemen dare not talk to her in front of her.


    Secretly, she can''t control what they like to say, and she doesn''t care.


    "Sir, please rest assured that everything has been arranged properly according to your requirements."


    The person in charge is the steward promoted by Ning Liang himself, named Ding Quan.


    Once upon a time, Lin Mengya thought that she didn''t want those aristocratic families to feel as if the college was run by their palace family, so she avoided suspicion for some positions.


    But after these days, she figured it out.


    The money is spent by their palace family, the people are invited by their palace family, and the sin is endured by their palace family. This college is their palace family. What can we avoid?


    So she hinted that Ning Liang had completely taken over all the big and small affairs of the college.


    After the opening ceremony, the three brothers returned to the college as Dean.


    Later, see who dares to disagree with her three brothers.


    As for these teachers, Lin Mengya offered better conditions than before, and also formulated stricter terms than before.


    Take the previous gentlemen as an example. These people are divided by their own responsibilities and dare not have two hearts any more.


    So that after seeing her, some people were afraid of her.


    For this result, Lin Mengya is still very satisfied.


    It seems that in the past, she was kind and thought too much before people could take advantage of it.


    As everyone knows, only a sharp knife can cut the mess.


    "Well, you''re well prepared. Ning Liang says you''re capable?"


    She only looked a few times and saw the doorway of the venue.


    It is good for both safety and comfort.


    Ding Quan smiled very tactfully. He was a smart man. Naturally, he knew who to listen to.


    "However, there is more atmosphere than luxury."


    She took back her sight and looked at Ding Quan with a smile.


    The latter immediately understood that it was Mr. Su who thought he was greedy for ink. He quickly explained: "it''s absolutely right that you reported every small sum of money you allocated to the small housekeeper. The reason why the small one arranged so is because he thinks that the college is a quiet and elegant place. It''s too magnificent, but it''s not good."


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. The man''s mind was good and delicate enough.


    Unfortunately, there are some deficiencies in these aspects without strength.


    "Do you know who came to watch the ceremony?"


    "The housekeeper told me that all the guests who came to watch the ceremony were distinguished guests. They were the most distinguished people in the whole country."


    "Yes, since you know, you should know how to do it?"


    Ding Quan still hesitated, but soon Lin Mengya looked around and said something unintentionally.


    "Since we can''t live in peace, we should divide who is higher and who is lower."


    Ding Quan was slightly stunned. He suddenly realized what Mr. means.


    "Yes, I see."


    Those aristocratic families had a bad heart for the palace family. In that case, she didn''t have to be polite at all. She just took money to crush them.


    Sometimes, extravagance is not necessarily the simplest way to show off your strength.


    She wants the palace family to become the real first family!


    After returning from the inspection, Lin Mengya returned to ruxinyuan and listened to the replies of the administrators in the college.


    Soon, long Tianyu, who finished handling the matter, came to her.


    After the two quickly exchanged eyes, the latter sat quietly next to him.


    It''s a pity that the powerful existence makes it impossible for people to ignore him.


    So that those in charge are even more stressed.


    But as if nothing had happened, she asked them from time to time.


    "You said Mr. Kim was going to move out?"


    After listening to the steward''s words, Lin Mengya''s eyes seemed to fall on long Tianyu.


    Seeing him, he didn''t respond at all, and continued to look at the man in charge.


    "Yes, Mr. Kim said that her family has also come, and now she has a residence in the city. She is a girl and lives in the college. After all, it''s not a way, so she wants to move away."


    That''s strange.


    Jin Yao''s idea is to get the moon first? How could you give up such a good opportunity?


    The sight fell on long Tianyu again.


    "Since she wants to move, let her move."


    She casually allowed it.


    Seeing that the steward had nothing to report back, Lin Mengya sent everyone out.


    Turning back, he looked at long Tianyu faintly. It seemed that he was waiting for an explanation.


    "I asked her to move."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m infatuated with her."


    "Poof" a mouthful of tea she had just drunk was stuck in her throat.


    A pair of eyes stared at him in amazement.


    Long Tianyu got up reluctantly and gently gave her gas.


    "What did you say, you say it again?"


    Holding long Tianyu''s skirt, Lin Mengya dangerously raised the voice line.


    Long Tianyu let her hold her, and then picked her up easily.


    "She drugged me, so I should be infatuated with her now, okay?"


    Lin Mengya blinked and asked suspiciously, "ha? Are you out of your mind now?"


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu looked at her with a little evil spirit.


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 1727

    Then, he impolitely blocked her red lips and gave her a warm kiss.


    And Lin Mengya also completely put down her heart, pushed his head away with soft hands and feet, and stared at each other angrily.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you want to die?"


    "No."


    Long Tianyu trapped people in his arms, like comforting a fried kitten.


    Lin Mengya felt angry and bit on his shoulder. Unfortunately, the taste was as sharp as ever.


    "What trick are you playing? I can tell you, don''t even think about it when it comes to fun! I can''t tolerate the sand in my eyes!"


    She calmly warned, but long Tianyu smiled a little proud.


    "Well, I can''t hold anyone with you."


    Mingming just hated to bite her teeth, but she just ate this set.


    After glancing at the guy, he asked calmly, "you''d better tell me the truth, otherwise, the men in our palace are not vegetarian!"


    At the thought of those five difficult uncles, long Tianyu felt tight.


    Quickly and obediently, pour out your plan.


    "That day, the Jin family gave you love poison? What poison, isn''t it also crazy?"


    Long Tianyu looked surprised at her and nodded gently.


    When Lin Meng Arden felt that this madness was a big steamed stuffed bun for a penny on the street? Why do we need one now?


    "That medicine is very powerful. After taking it, you must kill your loved ones yourself before you can recover. You can cooperate with the acting, but you can''t catch up with yourself."


    But unexpectedly, long Tianyu nodded her forehead and said, "you know, the medicine of thinking crazy can be used in the world, but it doesn''t work for you and me."


    "And why?"


    I thought long Tianyu would spit out some secrets, but I saw that he actually grabbed her hand and solemnly put it on his chest.


    "Because it''s all you. The strong emotional poison can''t erase you."


    "Tell the truth!"


    "Ya''er, you and I are destined lovers."


    That''s it again!


    Lin Mengya was a little angry.


    But every time, long Tianyu said it sincerely, as if there was a red line of marriage in the world, binding them together, from two independent individuals to one person.


    "In this case, only you can fool me."


    She kicked him angrily and said discontentedly.


    Long Tianyu, however, knelt in front of her on one knee and slowly stroked her face.


    "No, ya''er, it''s true. You''ll understand later, so now, you just need to remember."


    She lowered her head a little and looked at him with her own eyes.


    I don''t know why, unexpectedly, he nodded and seemed to believe his words.


    "But why should you cooperate with Jin Yao? You''re not afraid. Does she want to cook cooked rice for you?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and glanced at someone''s belly three inches below.


    Long Tianyu suddenly felt cold in her heart, and then quietly locked people in her arms, isolating her sight.


    "No. Jin Yao controls me and has other functions. Besides, she doesn''t dare to be too blatant. If you notice it, it will be her death date."


    Lin Mengya was right to think about it.


    Who is long Tianyu? In front of outsiders, he is almost a cold-blooded and ruthless person.


    If you really let him know that the lover in front of him is false, it is estimated that he will immediately pull out his sword and kill each other.


    Therefore, Jin Yao must appear alternately with her, and can''t attract other people''s attention.


    I don''t know what this man is trying to do. The man who robbed her feels so good?


    "Yes, but sikuang has strong control. You can almost obey her. And even if you see me, you shouldn''t recognize me, should you?"


    She raised her head and asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu pinched her nose, but his tone was disdainful.


    "She didn''t dare to plant the insects on her, but she took them with her. Only when I face her with emotional insects will I mistake her for you. If she takes the emotional insects away and sleeps, I will return to normal."


    And this game?


    Lin mengarden thought of how to solve sister Hui''s emotional Gu.


    It seems that it shouldn''t take so much trouble.


    "Who else knows about this?"


    She turned her mind and probably guessed long Tianyu''s plan.


    The Jin family has been on the death list of long Tianyu since they knew that the raw materials of Shi Yu were in the underground cave of the Gong family.


    Previous compromises were all due to the relationship between Shi and Yu.


    Now they want to dig stone and jade. The Jin family not only loses its function, but also pays a painful price.


    "Now only Jin Yao knows, but after tonight, probably the Jin family will know. Ya''er, the mining method of stone and jade is about to be obtained."


    She has no doubt about long Tianyu''s means.


    Speaking of it, Shi Yu is really the holy thing of their palace family.


    It was just a worship. The pressure accumulated on Yu and her head suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the blessing of their ancestors. Feng Shui turns in turn. It''s time for them to rise.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I know how to deal with it. As for the excavation of stone and jade, you don''t have to worry about gold, but this candidate needs to be carefully considered."


    The special excavation method and location doomed that stone and jade could not be mined on a large scale.


    But even so, candidates have to be extremely important.


    She is not afraid of the other party''s greed for money, but people''s desires are hard to settle, and the consequences will be great.


    Therefore, we must find some absolutely reliable to succeed.


    "I know, you can rest assured."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Of course, she was a hundred relieved about her man''s ability to do things.


    "Do you have anything else to do today?"


    Just as long Tianyu wanted to shake his head, his men came over, saluted respectfully and said, "Your Highness, Jin Yao said he had something important to see you."


    Secretly glancing, Lin Mengya had to release her hand and let him go.


    What''s wrong with Jin Yao? I think she just wants to test the medicine.


    If long Tianyu doesn''t go, won''t it be revealed?


    "Go, I''ll wait for you at home. You''d better keep a good distance from me, otherwise..."


    The threat is obvious. Long Tianyu can''t even understand it.


    "Yes, I do."


    Seeing the man leave, Lin Mengya slowly breathed out a breath.


    Doubt will not doubt, but she is still so upset when she sees her own man selling men.


    "Bai Su, go shopping with me."


    "Yes."


    These days, feiye city seems to be more lively.


    Because it is not far from the port, coupled with the momentum of the opening ceremony, many foreign vendors have poured into feiye city.


    For these people, the palace family carries out strict management.


    Everyone will have a booth and do not need to pay any management fee.


    But one thing, it must be operated by myself, and transfer is absolutely not allowed. And every day, except for the night square booth, other stalls should rest in the place designated by the palace family.


    Although this management method is a little inhumane, it has greatly maintained the public security of feiye city.


    She looked at the prosperous downtown, and the little depression in her heart was completely dispersed.


    After all, long Tianyu won''t really sell any beauty. It''s estimated that now, she still doesn''t know how to throw a cold face at Jin Yao.


    Just imagining the timidity of her rival, she felt she had too many appointments.


    "Miss, you laugh a little thief! Did you do something bad?"


    The strange male voice seems to be teasing her, but it''s annoying because of the clear tone.


    Lin Mengya almost subconsciously put away her smile and looked at the sound source.


    Across the street, a man in purple, wearing a gold and silver mask, covered most of his face.


    On the half face exposed alone, a pair of thin lips rippled a slightly undetectable radian.


    It was like a smile, but it didn''t make people think he was mean or laughing at anyone.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously didn''t want to be involved with such a person, so she only said faintly.


    "You''re kidding."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t know what bad you have done. At the same time, I like a bad girl like you."


    In a moment, Lin Mengya equated this man with dengtuzi.


    Take Bai Su, turn around and go.


    If you can still meet such people while shopping, you might as well go home and be quiet.


    But she left in such a hurry, but did not arouse the slightest dissatisfaction of the masked man.


    "Childe, shall we..."


    I don''t know when a ghost like figure appeared around the masked man, lowered his voice and asked.


    "No."


    The masked man who just talked out his love, just blinked, just like just now.


    It seems that he doesn''t have even a little nostalgia for that woman.


    It is more appropriate to say that he is heartless than heartless.


    With elegant steps, he disappeared at the end of the long street.


    Back home, Lin Mengya''s mind was thinking about the man just now.


    It was not his clothes that impressed her, nor was it the man''s wild words that made her angry.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    She was sure that she had never seen this man, but she just couldn''t help noticing his existence.


    It''s like being stuffed with a person''s image in your mind.


    She didn''t like this feeling. When she got home, she immediately started the system to see why she was different.


    But as soon as she entered the page of the system, she saw Xiaoyao surprised and rushed into her arms.


    "Master, master! Look!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what he told her to see, but then she knew why Xiaoyao was so excited.


    The icons on the system page after some function upgrades seem to be different from before.


    Then, the little medicine was like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. While demonstrating to her, she explained it to her.


    "Some of the functions you upgraded make the system more perfect. The functions on the current Shennong system are complete!"

 Chapter 1728

    Floating cursors are neatly arranged in four areas.


    Lin Mengya looked at it. Yingai is classified according to its function.


    But there are many functions. Only after using them can we see the specific differences.


    But initially, the improvement and upgrading of the system is still good for her.


    For example, the hidden function can completely eliminate her smell in a short time, and make her heart beat and breathe without becoming hasty due to emotional tension, etc.


    In this way, it''s like the man I saw that night. As long as she hides in the dark and turns on the protection system, even if the other party is a peerless expert, she can''t find her until she comes near.


    But at the same time, she found another problem.


    "Why is this upgrade so slow?"


    Xiaoyao shrugged helplessly.


    "This is an independent network. If the system wants to be upgraded, some conditions need to be triggered. The original owner did not meet this condition, but because of an accident, some system functions can be upgraded."


    "Accident? What accident?"


    She eats well and sleeps well these days. Except that she is a little busy, she has no accident.


    Xiaoyao also seemed at a loss about this.


    "It seems that the host''s body has been stimulated."


    Stimulation?


    She suddenly remembered the pain that almost made her faint in the underground cave.


    With every upgrade of the previous system, she was almost in a desperate situation of life and death.


    Is it because she didn''t do much this time that the system upgraded some functions?


    Suddenly, she felt that the whole person was bad.


    This unlucky system is really afraid that she won''t die.


    After make complaints about it, Lin Meng Ya remembered something serious.


    "Little medicine, check my whole body, especially the position of my brain."


    The little medicine clicked in the void and immediately appeared in front of her about her various physical conditions.


    Her physical condition was also healthy, but when she checked the position of her brain, she had some abnormalities.


    A part of her brain shows abnormal activity. And this part has something to do with emotion.


    Looking at the data, she fell into deep thought.


    She can be sure that she has never been attracted to any man except long Tianyu.


    However, when the mysterious masked man appeared in front of her, she was very abnormal and remembered the figure of that man.


    It''s like someone, forcing her brain to remember that person''s appearance.


    But this feeling of being controlled by others is what she hates most.


    Whether physical or emotional, she will never be allowed to be controlled by others.


    Frowning, she gave the order to repair.


    Soon, with systematic intervention, by the time your consciousness returns to your body again, that person is no different from others.


    Bai Su always stood beside her and looked at her nervously.


    When she opened her eyes, Bai Su finally breathed a sigh of relief and came forward to hand her a cup of warm tea.


    "Is he back?"


    Bai Su nodded and said, "I''ve come back. Do you want to see your highness?"


    With her mouth closed, she smiled a little thief.


    "What''s good? Sleep!"


    Now, long Tianyu must be anxious like an ant on a hot pot. For fear of her misunderstanding and her sadness, she must want to find a chance to explain.


    Unfortunately, as long as she doesn''t take the initiative to go, judging from the protective attitude of her brothers, at least tonight, he can''t come in.


    you deserve it


    Lin Mengya fell asleep happily. After a good night''s dream, when she had breakfast with her family, it was rare to see such a depressed atmosphere.


    Even the great grandfather had a calm face. From time to time, several brothers in the family stared at the only outsider on the table with sharp eyes like an awl.


    She put a crystal clear shrimp dumpling in her mouth, narrowed her eyes and ate happily.


    She was the only one in such a tense atmosphere.


    "Let''s eat."


    She looked left and right. Her innocent face was always clever.


    Instead, several brothers endured heartache and glared at the "culprit".


    Finally, the mature and steady big brother opened his mouth first.


    "Your Highness looks like our palace is not well entertained. In that case, you might as well ask your highness to find another place to stay."


    Such a blunt expulsion order is obviously very angry.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were cold, as if he didn''t care about Gong Bin''s words.


    But he was also full of anger. Unfortunately, he couldn''t vent it. He was really suffocated.


    "Why drive him away?"


    Lin Mengya spoke quietly, and at this time, the five members of the palace family almost endured to the extreme.


    "Hum! I have to ask your highness Xi!"


    Gong Wu was so angry that his nostrils turned to the sky and his sight was like a knife, which was cut on long Tianyu.


    "Little sister, although our family is not as prominent as others, at least we won''t let you suffer such injustice."


    Gong San was also very angry.


    It''s really hateful not for anything else, but for that man to get longwangshu.


    But among several people, only Gong Si was unusually silent today.


    Lin Mengya looked at her brothers with a smile, then turned her head and asked Gong Si.


    "What does the fourth brother think?"


    Gong Si calmly swallowed the last mouthful of porridge, and then put down the dishes and chopsticks in good order.


    "I think - seeing is not necessarily true, and I don''t want to be manipulated by anyone. At least, I won''t make my enemies happy."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but soon she showed a satisfied smile.


    At home, the fourth brother grew up most rapidly after all.


    And now, the fourth brother has probably guessed what happened.


    They want to play a big game of chess, in which she and long Tianyu are generals, so there must be someone who can guard the barracks for her.


    I''m afraid the most suitable person can only be the fourth brother.


    "Old four, what do you mean? Do you just look at that heartless man and abandon his little sister?"


    The second brother, who had not spoken, asked with a dark face.


    But Gong Si shook his head gently.


    "How did the news that his highness Xi went in and out of the Jin family last night and was intimate with Miss Jin family reach our ears?"


    Gong sicai asked this question, and Gong Wu said impatiently, "it''s not that someone wants to change before they are seen. Finally, it''s reported to us! Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s my little sister and us who are still in the dark!"


    The palace was full of Qi, but the eyebrows of the fourth palace wrinkled slightly.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? If your highness Xi really has a secret conversation with Miss Jin, he naturally has countless ways to let us know nothing. But we know, and it still happened in the yard of the Jin family."


    Gong Si raised his head, smart and wise, and looked at his brothers.


    "Someone is setting up a bureau. They hope we misunderstand the relationship between your highness and your little sister, so as to achieve their goal."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the conclusion of the fourth brother.


    In fact, what happened last night was just a small test.


    She expected Jin Yao to make trouble and knew that her brothers would know the "scandal" between Yu and Jin Yao.


    So she wanted to see how her brothers reacted.


    Admittedly, she was glad that her brothers cared about her, but she also secretly worried about whether they would be used and plotted against.


    The result was mixed for her.


    The worry is five inside and four in. Fortunately, the fourth brother was sober from beginning to end, which became the only surprise to calm her mind.


    "Since everyone is full, let''s work hard."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    So far, the other four brothers of the palace family have also reacted.


    Even though I feel that I have been used, I have some anger in my heart, but at the same time, I don''t have a trace of regret.


    Long Tianyu has been sitting opposite her with dark eyes and has never left her.


    But Lin Mengya felt that there was a lot of sadness in her sight.


    She turned her head and faced him squarely. In the man''s eyes, she read five words "you did it on purpose!"


    "You deserve it. You don''t believe me."


    That tactful, with a trace of complaining voice, made long Tianyu suddenly nervous.


    He stared at the woman in front of him and wanted to rub her into his arms.


    "I''m afraid you''re sad."


    "I''m afraid you didn''t even give her a smile. What can I be sad about?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows, looking a little surprised.


    "Do you know?"


    "Not everyone knows. In fact, I''m too lazy to take care of it. The closer the Jin family gets to you, the faster they die. I''ve never been angry with dead people."


    Long Tianyu disdains to deceive people with his feelings. Even if he pretends to be drugged, he must be true to Jin Yao.


    Anyway, Jin Yao didn''t know the relationship between them. Naturally, she dared to be angry and dare not speak.


    However, the Gong family is not the only one staring at the Jin family.


    They are not the only ones who send such news and hear it.


    "You can rest assured."


    Long Tianyu''s heart is so unhappy.


    Although he also knows that this is a sign that his beloved trusts him.


    But in the end, he still hopes that at least ya''er, even if he shows a little anger, he will probably give everything to her and ask her for a smile.


    It''s a pity that my wife plans strategies, and her mind is one by one intelligent.


    I always feel a little stuffy and have some little regrets.


    "Bai Su said, some of my clothes don''t fit. They''re not easy to give, so I''ll take them and burn them. I think the cuffs of the clothes you wore yesterday are a little rolled. It''s better to burn them all at once."


    She took the tea and said calmly.


    And long Tianyu immediately showed a smile.


    "OK, let Bai Su go directly to my yard to get it."


    Ya''er is angry! Jealous!


    In her heart, the last fine line was smoothed out.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu who suddenly became happy and smiled disdainfully.


    Oh, man.

 Chapter 1729

    The outside world can''t find out what''s going on in the palace family.


    In fact, what the outside world can know about the palace family is what they want the outside world to know.


    Therefore, when the news that "Mr. Su Yan is suspected to be angry and leave" spread all over feiye City, another invisible heroine in the story is drinking tea in the most luxurious teahouse in feiye city.


    Yinxue building is one of the palace''s industries.


    The interior is exquisite to the extreme. Needless to say, the reason why it is called Yinxue building is that all the tea cooking water here is snow water collected in various ways from various places.


    In the snow drinking building, the interior is almost inextricably linked with snow.


    Strangely, there is only the holy and ethereal beauty of snow, but there is no coolness of snow.


    It''s like watching snow in midsummer. The two feelings are strangely and skillfully combined. Even if the most picky person in the world comes, he won''t say any bad things.


    It''s said that its designer is also the shopkeeper of this snow drinking building. It''s very mysterious. Not even the steward and waiter in the store have seen it.


    But without prejudice, it has become the most elegant place in feiye city.


    Shang Lianfang stood at the door, sorted out her newly made clothes, held her head high and walked in.


    "This distinguished guest, please come in."


    The guys here are all Zhou Zheng''s good looks, and their hospitality attitude is not like other families, sometimes cold and sometimes hot.


    Even beggars who come here to beg will politely ask them to go.


    In addition, just above the plaque, the word "Palace" with ancient atmosphere, so few people dare to come here to find trouble.


    Although Shang Lianfang came for the first time, in his eyes, it seemed to belong to him.


    After seeing it everywhere with critical eyes, he said with some dissatisfaction: "why didn''t you see your shopkeeper?"


    That tone, dissatisfied.


    The waiter didn''t know what he was. He just thought he was a mean guest, so he had to smile and say, "Dear guest, the shopkeeper here is a busy man. If you have any requirements, just tell the small one. The small one must do his best."


    Shang Lianfang emitted a cold hum from his nose and glanced contemptuously at the man.


    When he gets the Gong family''s property, these people have to lie at his feet!


    "Well, you are sensible. Don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly in the future."


    The man nodded again and again, but there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes.


    Who is this man? Is it a prince of the palace family?


    But he has seen the fourth childe. His appearance and temperament are much better than these goods.


    Now, the well-informed man has a heart.


    Don''t be a madman?


    They went upstairs, and upstairs, the woman who was looking at them by the window turned around and called them gently.


    "Childe Lin, I''m here."


    At that moment, Shang Lianfang arched a gentle smile and walked quickly to her table.


    "Miss Su is really a busy man. Yesterday, she made me wait."


    Lin Mengya just smiled and then said to the waiter, "bring me the tea I ordered."


    I was surprised, too. I didn''t expect that this childe was the one the female guest was waiting for.


    I didn''t dare to neglect it. I went to serve tea immediately.


    At this time, Lin Mengya, lest she be absent-minded.


    "I already know what childe Lin wants. I just have a relationship with sister Yue. Besides, it''s our family owner who saves sister Yue, not me. Childe Lin, you really don''t have to be so polite."


    Shang Lianfang hasn''t seen the master of the palace family. He only heard that the master was born with national beauty and natural fragrance, and his means were also first-class and powerful.


    But in his heart, he always looked down on women.


    No matter how beautiful and capable a woman is, in the end, she doesn''t have to submit to a man, have children and worship her aunt.


    Therefore, since the property of the palace family always falls into the hands of a man, why can''t this man be him?


    It seems to think of the good days in the future. Shang Lianfang''s smile also shines a lot.


    Only in that thin face with a wrinkled smile, Lin Mengya can only use two words to describe it - obscene.


    She picked up the tea bowl and drank a mouthful of sweet and fragrant tea, which made her sick.


    "Miss, I don''t know the importance of the moon to me. If there is no her in the world, I''m afraid there will be no me."


    In front of her, the skinny monkey deliberately showed deep affection and no regret.


    It''s a pity that she has such powerful eyes that she has never concealed the truth from her.


    No, her stomach is already turning sour. She has to spit out on the spot when she looks at people with hot eyes.


    "I''m also very moved about childe Lin and sister Yue. I don''t know what plans childe Lin will have in the future?"


    Shang Lianfang deliberately looked at each other with that kind of affectionate eyes.


    Women like them are the best deceivers.


    As long as you act like a infatuated seed in front of them, it will arouse their envy.


    I wish I were the heroine in that book.


    Women are the best deceivers.


    Shang Lianfang lowered her head, covered up her pride and pretended to think hard.


    "Alas, I''m really ashamed. Although I had some abilities before, I left my hometown after all. I don''t want yue''er to be wronged or to receive too many benefits from my family. But don''t worry, I will make yue''er the happiest woman in the world."


    Lin Mengya can''t help it. What if she wants to beat the dog''s head?


    But on her face, she remained silent.


    "Oh? It seems that childe Lin is really ambitious. Even so, I''m afraid I can''t help you?"


    Shang Lianfang was stunned.


    Shouldn''t Su Mei be so moved that she offered to do a job for him, and then he refused many times, but Su Mei felt that he was rare, so she didn''t take precautions against him and let him get an opportunity to do it to her?


    Why, now?


    "What''s the matter with Childe Lin? But did I say something wrong?"


    Lin Mengya blinked and asked innocently.


    At this time, Shang Lianfang also reacted, endured her dissatisfaction and continued: "yes, after all, this road is for the two of us to go, and who can we rely on? Alas, it''s all my incompetence, and yue''er has to bear hardships with me."


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day." Lin Mengya pointed out, but Shang Lianfang obviously didn''t realize that the woman in front of him was as cruel as death to him.


    "Miss Su means..."


    "I heard from sister Yue that before Mr. Lin, he was a military general?"


    Shang Lianfang felt guilty for a while, but thought of the miraculous effect of the medicine, she still hardened her scalp and nodded.


    "That''s easy. Just in time, our college still lacks a martial arts teacher. Although the martial arts teacher has worked harder, the Gong family pays a lot. If childe Lin does well, he can earn more."


    Hearing her say this, Shang Lianfang suddenly changed her face.


    He is an individual. How can he be a Wufu?


    Lin Mengya pretended not to see it and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Young master Lin thinks small talents are of great use? In fact, I think so, but at present, our family doesn''t have any special jobs. If you act as a guard for our family, I think it''s too wronged for young master Lin. I don''t know what you think, young master Lin?"


    Who is Shang Lianfang?


    Those who fight openly go to the position of the master of the palace family, but now they only let him be a small martial artist. How can he be satisfied.


    With a gloomy face and thinking about how to push off and find a good chance to do it, Lin Mengya looked out of the window.


    "Ah, is that yam cake?"


    Bai Su, who was beside her, also looked along her line of sight, nodded and said, "I''ll buy some back. The girl has a bad appetite and likes yam cake best."


    Shang Lianfang stood up and said, "how can you trouble the people around the girl for such a thing? I''ll buy it for the girl and wait for me."


    "That''s not very good."


    She still wanted to refuse, but her eyes kept drifting towards the yam cake downstairs.


    Shang Lianfang immediately got up and rushed out without looking back.


    Behind him, Lin Mengya and Bai Su exchanged eyes with each other.


    The man soon went to the stall opposite and bought a large bag of yam cake, which was carefully wrapped with lotus leaves.


    But the man seemed to be worried. He opened a small mouth of yam cake and looked inside.


    Finally, he wrapped it carefully, and then hurried to the teahouse.


    Not long after, a bag of delicate yam cakes appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    The yam cake in this family is excellent. It is also watered with amber honey / juice. It smells sweet and delicious. Just looking at it, people feel a great appetite.


    "Girl, try it while it''s hot!"


    Shang Lianfang let her eat with enthusiasm and concern, while Lin Mengya seemed to be very eager to eat.


    But when she just picked up a piece and almost delivered it to her mouth under the expectant eyes of the other party, the maid beside her suddenly shouted.


    "Girl, is that Miss Yue down there?"


    Yam cake, she put it down.


    For a moment, Shang Lianfang''s face became extremely ugly. A touch of gloom crossed his eyes, but then disappeared in the invisible at the moment when the stupid woman turned back.


    "Sister Yue, but did Mr. Lin invite you? Hurry up and invite Miss Yue up!"


    Before the skinny monkey could speak, she asked someone to invite her.


    Obviously, Shangguan Hui, with a puzzled face, frowned slightly when he saw Lin Nansheng sitting at the table with Su Mei.


    But she still chose to trust her sweetheart and friends.


    "Nan Sheng, Xiao Mei, why are you here?"


    "Today, childe Lin invited me to have tea. Why, sister Yue doesn''t know? It seems that childe Lin wants to surprise sister Yue."


    Lin Mengya said carelessly, and Shangguan Hui''s eyebrows frowned tighter.

 Chapter 1730

    Shang Lianfang''s heart suddenly jumped up a little uneasy.


    But fortunately, he knew how much lianyue believed him and how easy it was to fool. Instead, he smiled and said, "I''m tired. How did I get out? It''s windy outside. Be careful to catch a cold."


    Then he wanted to grab lianyue''s hand.


    But how can Lin Mengya give this apprentice such a chance? She immediately stood up, grabbed sister Hui''s hand and brought the man to her side.


    "It''s still childe Lin who knows it hurts. Look at my sister''s cold hands. It''s just last autumn. Why is it so cold?"


    Shangguan Hui''s eyes turned between them.


    Even in her eyes, Lin Nansheng was as gentle as before, but the seed of doubt took root and sprouted in her heart.


    After all, it''s a little different from before.


    Shangguan Hui followed Su Mei and sat down with a heavy heart.


    "Sister Yue, have you eaten yet? If you haven''t eaten, why don''t you try this yam cake?"


    As soon as she heard what she said, Shang Lianfang immediately changed her face.


    Lian Yue is the one above. If we fall out with him now, we can''t finish our task.


    Then he said hurriedly, "can''t eat?"


    "Why can''t you eat?" Lin Mengya pretended to be surprised.


    "This yam cake was bought by childe Lin specially for me. Is it true that I will be angry with sister Yue and fight for this mouth?"


    Her words made shangguanhui feel even worse.


    Hang down your head and feel a touch of sour in your heart. Are Nan Sheng and Su Mei the two of them


    As soon as the idea came out, she pressed it down by herself.


    It''s impossible. Nansheng is not such a person, nor is Su Mei.


    Everything is just her wishful thinking. Where can Nansheng, whom she knows and admires, be such a fickle person?


    When sister Hui raised her head again, Lin Mengya could clearly see her forced smile.


    There was already some excitement, and she didn''t want to make it too obvious.


    Some things have to be done step by step.


    "Sister Yue said that childe Lin had been wandering in a foreign land before. I don''t know what he lived on?"


    She spoke softly as if she were chatting.


    On Shang Lianfang''s side, it is difficult to sit and stand.


    But he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Mei. After listening to her, he was a little proud.


    Women, however, are jealous after all.


    A plate of mountain medicine cake can make them jealous. Sure enough, he is still skilled.


    At present, I have enough confidence to speak.


    "It doesn''t matter. My father and I brought a lot of ancestral products before. Although it was hard along the way, at least I had martial arts skills and didn''t let my father suffer."


    "Oh? So, young master Lin is a rich family in his hometown."


    A flash of light flashed in her eyes.


    Sister Hui is a cautious person, but she hasn''t been in contact with the skinny monkey alone for a long time.


    Moreover, who will first report the other party''s resume when facing the person they are most familiar with?


    Therefore, the information of thin skinned monkeys is limited, and it is easy to reveal flaws.


    For example, now.


    "Our family is on the other side of our hometown. It''s quite famous. My father and I are both from the army. Although we haven''t been granted Hou Baixiang, we are also people with military merit in the end."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly and drank the tea in the cup.


    On the other side, Shangguan Hui was stunned.


    The skinny monkey was afraid that if she continued to ask, he would eventually show timidity. At present, he could only pretend to be calm, smiled and said, "I see that Mr. Su Mei has always been busy. I won''t bother with yue''er. Goodbye."


    Lin Mengya nodded and let the skinny monkey slip away with sister Hui. She looked at the plate of yam cake with a smile.


    "Master, do you want me to follow up?"


    On the street, sister Hui was followed by five or six maids and guards.


    The reason why shangguanhui came was that before she left, she quietly asked aunt lian to send sister Hui out to buy something at this time.


    Because it was a temporary decision, sister Hui would never guess that this was the game she set up with aunt Lian.


    And that skinny monkey will only be a coincidence.


    It would be better if he suspected himself and his aunt, and even slandered them in order to excuse himself.


    After all, he asked himself out for tea, but many palace servants saw it. It''s clear what''s right and wrong.


    Only in this way, sister Hui will doubt him more quickly.


    "No, even the people sent by my aunt are not vegetarian."


    As long as sister Hui begins to doubt the person in front of her, the next thing will be much easier to do.


    She was in good spirits and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    At the entrance of the stairs, a man who had just come up happened to see her smile.


    With a little fun in his eyes, he came to her side.


    "The girl seems to be in a good mood today?"


    Lin Mengya already felt someone coming. As soon as she turned her head, she saw the strange masked man.


    A smile turns into a polite smile, which turns people thousands of miles away in an instant.


    "OK."


    The masked man didn''t seem to care about her indifference. He sat diagonally opposite her.


    "But I always feel that someone is going to be unlucky."


    Lin Mengya continues to fake a smile. For this person, she is always very alert.


    "Maybe."


    "It seems that the girl doesn''t like me sitting here. But I only appreciate the girl and have no bad intentions."


    Lin Mengya looked at the man, but she wanted to go.


    This man is so evil.


    The first time I saw her before, it made her a little abnormal.


    Even the mask can only reveal a pair of eyes and thin lips, but she subconsciously doesn''t want to have any contact and entanglement with such people.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. I have something else to do. Please help yourself, childe."


    She got up and left, even though her steps were steady, but she was surprisingly fast.


    It seems that I don''t want to stay here any longer.


    The masked man watched her disappear, and his eyes returned to the cold silence with her departure.


    As if everything in the world could not be branded in his eyes.


    "Childe, if you like it, it''s not difficult."


    "She''s the one around Gong ya, isn''t she?"


    The man who had been following behind the masked man and looked like a housekeeper was stunned, and then nodded.


    "No wonder."


    The masked man picked up the tea cup she had used before, slender and white finger belly, gently rubbed the smooth and delicate tea cup, as if feeling the temperature left by the tea residue.


    "Someone already wants her."


    The masked man''s eyes fell on the plate of yam cake as white as jade.


    "Yes, I see."


    The housekeeper seemed to think of something, and respectfully retired.


    The man sat near the window, but after seeing a body shadow, his eyebrows hidden under the mask frowned hard.


    Why is he here?


    She hurried away from the snow drinking building, and Bai Su followed her vigilantly. It seemed that she was aware of some danger and kept going.


    The small sedan chair of the palace family was downstairs. The sedan bearer walked quickly. It was not long before they returned to the palace family.


    "It''s really unlucky to meet that strange man again."


    Standing at the door, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he was whispering to himself, he saw that the fourth brother was frowning in the yard. He didn''t know what he was talking to Ning Liang.


    When she got close, two people found her.


    "Xiao Mei, come here."


    Gong Si waved to her.


    Ning Liang also retreated at this time, but the worry did not subside on the face of his fourth brother.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Look, this is Gong Tu''s letter to us."


    Gong Tu? How dare these goods come to look for bad luck?


    Lin Mengya immediately opened it to see, but after reading it, she didn''t see much anger on her face.


    "Lin MengWu has been robbed by him. He dares to write a letter to someone important! He also threatens us that if we don''t give it, we will be ready to bear his anger. This man really exceeds his ability!"


    The fourth brother is a scholar. Even if he wants to scold a shameless sentence, he has to be shameless.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t have such good cultivation. She tore the letter a few times and spat in a low voice.


    "Mentally retarded."


    "Little sister, this time, you can''t turn over him. I''ve ordered someone to check the source of this letter. At that time, you must clean up the door!"


    "No, he''s looking for death."


    Gong Si didn''t expect that she was so calm.


    Lin Mengya looked at the indignation on the face of her four brothers and said with a smile, "he doesn''t have such great ability. Come and complain to us villains first. I guess the person who saved Lin MengWu must be someone he knows, maybe someone he wants to please and curry favor with!"


    Biting dogs don''t bark.


    Just like in the past, Gong Tu could quietly seize the power of the palace family, and even suppress them to the point of irresistible.


    Today, if he really has that ability, why should he threaten them again and again?


    I''m afraid it''s just bluff.


    "Oh, they are just a nest of snakes and mice, but little sister, this man is insidious and cunning, and we have to guard against it."


    "I remember that there is a close mammy around Lin MengWu. Is she still alive?"


    Gong Si nodded. Although they hated Lin MengWu, they still kept it without their little sister, but their life was far less moist than before.


    "Let her out and send someone to watch her. However, no matter who you meet, don''t scare the snake."


    She narrowed her eyes, and her words were a little mysterious.


    Gong Si, however, found the hunter on his sister''s face and was about to set a trap and lay bait.


    After all, those prey can''t escape her palm.


    "OK, I''ll do it now."


    "I think you''d better not show up in person. Bai Su, please invite the most vicious, savage and vicious woman in our house."


    Bai Su''s eyes flashed slightly. She still remembered that Mammy was the evil woman who had abused her master.


    When will this revenge not be avenged at this time?

 Chapter 1731

    In the empty room full of sundries in the backyard, shangguanqing, who is languishing in a corner, is now a lot older.


    In the past, she had a good life, came from a rich family, and her sister was a queen, so she was loved by thousands of people.


    Therefore, when her eyes are full of the man, even if he has a heart, even if the woman has won praise all over the city.


    But she still became Lin Muzhi''s wife by her own means.


    Yes, her most proud thing was to take her husband from Zuo Shuqing!


    When she was covered with a phoenix crown and a bridal gown full of beads, sitting in a flower sedan and being carried to the forest house, she felt as if she had the whole world.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the man had to marry the man who came in because of the imperial edict and the Queen''s will, but he took the woman''s children to play in the backyard and didn''t even want to greet relatives.


    After waiting for a long time, she trembled with anger.


    Later, Lin Muzhi finally came, but he only waited in the hall and refused to go out to meet her.


    She heard a mockery in her ear.


    A heart just feels like being roasted on the fire. She is jealous and angry. It hurts her.


    But she seemed to be possessed and stubbornly entered the door of the Lin family.


    He is only willing to worship the high monarch with her, and even heaven and earth are not willing to worship with her. Ironically, as his wife, she has not even worshipped her husband and wife.


    On the wedding night, because the young girl left by the woman cried, he accompanied his children and refused to come back again.


    The next day, she cried and went to the palace to complain to her sister.


    What did my sister say at that time?


    "Since you want to marry yourself, everything in the future should be borne by yourself. The palace and the emperor can force him to marry you, but they can''t force him to love you."


    She still remembered that when her sister said this, her elegant and noble face was full of coldness.


    Look, even her favorite sister is like this to her. She wants what she wants, so that they can never make fun of her again.


    Then Everything that happened later seemed blurred in her memory.


    She didn''t seem to come back to life until she had a dance.


    Her dance is so weak and pathetic, and so beautiful and lovely.


    So she must give her dance the best of everything.


    Lin Mengya is a stumbling block and a disaster star!


    She must get rid of her at all costs.


    But why, why is that woman''s daughter so lucky?


    She is not reconciled. Since she can win that woman and her daughter, she must also win Lin Mengya!


    Thinking of his enemies, who are still enjoying a good life, shangguanqing suddenly lost a lot of energy on her decadent face.


    No, dance still needs her protection, and Lin Mengya''s little bitch. How can she let that little bitch live well?


    "Open the door! Open the door! I want to see the second young lady. She is the second young lady of the palace family and the second young lady on the genealogy! You can''t do this to her, you can''t!"


    "What are you arguing about? Do you want to die?"


    The guard of the gate was tired of this for a long time. She would make such a scene every once in a while and scolded ruthlessly.


    The woman in the room, however, seemed to be crazy and kept slapping the door panel.


    "Let me out! I want to see the second young lady. I tell you, the second young lady is the serious young lady of your palace family. She wants to be the master of the house! You can''t do this to her. Do you bastards want to disobey the master?"


    "Oh, what did I hear?"


    Strange female voice, with merciless ridicule.


    Then another voice laughed at the delusions of the people inside the door.


    "I heard the funniest joke in the world. Who doesn''t know that the Palace dance has long been named by the palace family. Oh, our palace family has only this unique eldest lady, Gong ya. Where is the second lady of the Palace dance?"


    "I''ll tear your mouth! The second miss is the second miss. You can''t frame the second miss!"


    Shangguan Qing in the door seems crazy.


    She paranoid that as long as it is Lin Mengya, it should be her dance.


    Even, she simply forgot that the Gong family was Lin MengWu''s biological mother''s family and had nothing to do with them at all.


    But she just couldn''t stand it. Her dance was less than that little bitch got.


    The two women looked at each other and burst into a burst of more intense and mean laughter.


    "What a shame! What second lady, bah! She deserves it!"


    "Yes, I don''t know which bitch climbed out of her belly. She dares to be a lady in our palace. I think it''s almost the same to be a kiln sister!"


    These two women were specially selected by Bai Su from the back kitchen.


    He not only swears, but also has a big arm and a round waist. Men dare not provoke it easily.


    The two women have a burst of temper. They have long been dissatisfied with Lin MengWu and Gong Tu. Now they have such a job. Naturally, they have to scold first.


    With the cooperation of the two old women, countless kinds of abuse hit shangguanqing in the house.


    And the women inside, how can they stand such abuse. It''s already furious.


    "You, you..."


    ***


    Because of her inexperience and perennial respect, where is the opponent of the two women.


    Can only be angry chest pain, but there is no way to talk back.


    The two women continued to do business only after they had a good vent.


    "Don''t you know? There are no two young ladies in this yard for a long time."


    In the room, Shangguan Qing was so angry that he almost rolled his eyes, but when he heard this, he widened his eyes again.


    She clasped the door desperately and roared hoarsely.


    "You can''t be bad for the second young lady. She is the future owner of the palace family. If you dare to be bad for her, you are looking for death! They won''t let you do that!"


    But the two women were unaware of the deep meaning of her words.


    If only she said, it was the butcher who should kill thousands of knives.


    "How could we do such immoral things like you? But the two young ladies are really unlucky. The thief entered the yard and stole nothing but the second young lady."


    "Maybe I haven''t seen such fine skin and tender meat, so I took people away and became Mrs. YaZhai!"


    The two women teased themselves, but they didn''t find that the woman inside was silent.


    Shangguanqing heard the news like lightning.


    But suddenly, an idea sprang up in her mind.


    Maybe she was saved by them!


    Yes, "they" will never give up dancing easily. It must be "them"!


    The ridicule of the two women outside continued, while shangguanqing inside seemed to have recovered his calm.


    She sat on the ground, stroking her dusty hair.


    Her face became very soft, and even in her eyes, she radiated brilliance again.


    "Dancing is still young. She needs my protection."


    She murmured softly, but the look like a demon would make people feel creepy.


    The two women outside felt bored when they saw that she was silent.


    They spit on the inside, scold a few more words, and leave together.


    Bai Su, who has been invisible in the dark, watched the whole process and turned back to Lin Mengya.


    "Master, shangguanqing already knows that Lin MengWu is missing. Moreover, she also said that some people will not let go of the palace family."


    "Well, it''s all right. You tell her to go down and let the guard leave a flaw for her. Remember, she has to suffer. It''s best to make it an accident."


    "Yes."


    In the mirror, Lin Mengya, who had taken off her mask, looked at her familiar face.


    She will not let go of those who have hurt her mother, those who have secretly harmed her, those who want to harm their whole family and force them to separate their wives and children for their own purposes!


    Just at night, shangguanqing, who has been hiding in the corner and pretending to sleep, pays attention to the situation outside all the time.


    In the afternoon, when she learned from the two women that wu''er had been rescued, she made up her mind to run away and help her daughter.


    But the outside was so guarded that she had no chance to escape.


    This matter, but outside came the sound of unlocking.


    "Your meal!"


    Two white steamed buns, like beggars giving alms, were thrown in front of her. The dusty steamed buns were proof of her shame.


    As usual, she lost her temper, and then had to swallow steamed bread in the beating and scolding of servants.


    But today, she learned well.


    Grabbed one with one hand and swallowed it hard.


    "Yo, have you changed your sex today? Is this, figured it out?"


    The man in charge of delivering food is a young man in the house.


    He didn''t like this woman, but he didn''t dare to go too far because of the orders of the masters.


    Shangguanqing ignored him, just squatting in the corner with steamed bread and nibbling desperately.


    The man also felt bored, turned out of the door, and then neatly locked the door.


    "You''ve worked hard, too. I think this woman is obedient tonight. Everyone can have a safe sleep."


    "Ha ha, it''s not the afternoon yet. Two old ladies from the kitchen came and scolded her. It''s estimated that they know that the so-called second lady is gone and they have no dependence in their heart. Can they not be obedient?"


    The laughter outside made her bite the steamed bread more fiercely, as if it were the flesh and blood of those humble people.


    As long as she can go out, all these people will die!


    But before that, she must find a chance, a chance to escape and look for dancing!


    Late at night, the whole palace seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    In addition to the guards patrolling back and forth, even the sound of chickens and dogs is rarely heard.


    After shangguanqing was full, he slept quietly.


    In her dream, she saw herself dancing with her son and restored the scenery of the past, while the little bitch Lin Mengya was cut by them!

 Chapter 1732

    At the middle of the month, shangguanqing also woke up from her sleep.


    The dream just now seemed to give her infinite power.


    As long as she can escape and join the dance, everything in her dream will come true.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Qing tidied up her clothes and hair, as if she were still the luxurious and elegant lady Qing.


    Outside, it was stopped by a lock.


    Shangguanqing knows who the key is. Usually, the two gatekeepers will have a bunch of keys on their waists.


    Now they sit under the eaves and doze.


    Shangguanqing squatted in the door, his eyes glittering, and then stretched out a dry hand like firewood from the crack of the door.


    These days, the treatment of life is better than death has made her arms a lot thinner.


    Little by little, I wanted to catch the guard''s key, but every time, I was always so short.


    The crack in the door is very narrow. Up to now, shangguanqing only feels that her arm hurts.


    But she still didn''t give up. That was her bright future with dancer, and she had to do it.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the guard suddenly turned over.


    The key just out of reach reached her in an instant.


    Shangguanqing hardly hesitated. He restrained his ecstasy and gently grabbed the key.


    Only one of the keys is the most prominent.


    Shangguanqing immediately recognized that only this key can unlock the door.


    Quietly opened the lock, she rushed out of the sleepy door for many days, and then stood in the yard, panting violently.


    Just come out?


    She wanted to laugh loudly at the stupidity of these people, but now she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Just wanted to leave, after turning her eyes, she suddenly showed a sneer.


    These people have humiliated her.


    Shangguanqing picked up a stone from the yard, and then went to the front of the yard guard where she had stolen the key.


    This damn slave!


    They have keys, but they trap her. These days, they all deserve to die!


    The stone in his hand was held high and was about to fall, but the guard suddenly opened his mouth and yawned.


    Shangguanqing was silly and turned and ran away.


    Behind her, the guard who was almost killed by her opened his eyes gently, revealing a pair of cold eyes.


    "Go and tell the girl that someone ran away."


    The cool sound quality is like the lingering of strings. The whole palace has no such sound except Qinghu.


    The guard next to Lin Mengya is the most powerful confidant, Bai su.


    "OK, be careful."


    Qing Hu opened a smile, shook directly at Bai Su, and quietly followed up.


    When he came back for a few days, he only felt that his bones were stiff. It seems that he can loosen his bones tonight.


    As the shadow of the candle shook, Lin Mengya sat by the bed, holding Ning''er in her arms and putting ink words on her legs.


    The two little guys can''t help themselves now. They have to sleep with her.


    Lin Mengya was also happy to be close to the two little guys. She had just bathed the two babies and was sitting on the bed telling stories to coax them to sleep.


    Bai Su went in from outside the yard and stood at the table, refusing to disturb the two little masters.


    "When things are done, the host can rest assured."


    "Well, you tell me to go down. Starting tomorrow, the whole city will search for shangguanqing."


    "Yes."


    When Bai Su left, she continued to hum a gentle tune and placed the two babies side by side in the bedding.


    She is also a mother, but her mother, the mother of Lin MengWu, is two completely different extremes.


    Fingers, brushing on the child''s smooth face.


    Looking at their childish eyebrows, Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was as soft as water.


    She also loves her children, but she will never do those black-and-white things for her children.


    She wants to give her children a better world, but that doesn''t mean she will imprison them.


    Life, if there is no slightest setback, how can it be regarded as complete?


    She will only give them the ability to stand beside them, but she will not escort them all her life.


    After all, Lin MengWu was actually destroyed by her mother, but who can blame it?


    The next day, just after daybreak, there was a noise outside.


    She just got up and ah Xiu rushed in.


    "Sister ya, people outside said that last night, a confidant who served around Gongwu ran out. Everyone is looking for someone!"


    Lin Mengya nodded, tucked the children''s quilt tightly, then got up and dressed simply.


    This matter can be big or small for the Gong family.


    But everyone knows that Gong Wu is the sinner of the Gong family, and that confidant was very upset for a while. If you''re not nervous?


    But they looked for a long time, but there was no trace of the woman. Did they really slip out?


    "What do you think, sir?"


    Ning Liang has a lot of things now, so the things at home are also assigned to each supervisor.


    The one who answered was Ning Liang''s distant relative. His name was Ning Xu. He was a loyal man. He was only asked by Ning Liang. He must do well.


    Why is he not afraid of such a thing suddenly?


    "Let''s go out and look for it. This man has ulterior motives. If he escapes, it will be very dangerous."


    Lin Mengya commanded calmly. Because everyone was looking for someone, she commanded the people in the small pavilion by the lake in the yard.


    Soon, most of the guards of the whole palace were scattered by them, looking for the trace of the woman little by little.


    But no one knew that in an empty room in the Palace House, the man they couldn''t find was drilling out of a big urn.


    This is a small room with tools near the garden. Usually no one will come, so she escaped last night. When she saw that the front and back doors were locked, she thought of hiding here.


    Someone came to search just now, but he just opened the door and looked at it. He didn''t search carefully.


    She lay prone at the door, staring out with her eyes.


    Finally, it landed on a slender figure not far away.


    Damn bitch!


    It''s the little bitch of Lin Mengya and the little bitch named Su Mei under her hand who hinder her. Otherwise, why should she be so miserable?


    However, she can think of this move to escape. She has to thank Lin Mengya.


    If it hadn''t been for the little bitch Lin Mengya, who often climbed to such a place and got up when she wanted to teach a lesson, she wouldn''t think of such a good way now.


    If you let that bitch know, you may have to die of anger!


    However, shangguanqing dare not neglect.


    A pair of eyes closely watched the situation outside. When she saw that the guards had almost left, she dared to carefully open the door and slip away from the wall.


    Lin Mengya turned her back to the hut, but the Shennong system kept locking the movement there.


    "Master, the target has left the cabin! The target seems to be shaking! Oh, the target was almost found!"


    In the system, I had fun playing with a small medicine with a military green helmet and a walkie talkie.


    "All right, stop it!"


    Lin Mengya frowned and gave a warning.


    The little medicine stopped immediately. Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and her consciousness entered the system.


    "Can''t you change your dressing hobby?"


    She''s a little speechless.


    What''s wrong with this system? It''s a boy scout. Do you still play with changing clothes?


    But Xiaoyao seemed to catch her mind, stretched out his fat little arm and rushed into her arms.


    "Master, I''ve been locking that man!"


    "Well, well done. When she gets out of the yard, you can unlock it."


    After the system upgrade, the detection function of the radar becomes more powerful.


    As long as she wants, now she can completely cover the whole palace and mansion in her system''s detection network.


    Of course, it may not be as clear as a camera, but the personal information data of all kinds of people recorded in the system has become an active icon.


    So much so that she was watching shangguanqing''s actions just now.


    And behind shangguanqing, there is a person who always follows.


    Qinghu disdained to look at the creeping woman, like a noble leopard cat, hanging behind her like a ghost.


    That is, the girl has such good patience. If he kills him directly, he will hang on the wall for three days.


    After all, someone will come to see it.


    Unfortunately, it''s a girl''s job. He can''t screw it up.


    Soon, shangguanqing, who only thought he was smart, dawdled in the backyard under the bright and dark care of Qinghu.


    There are no people in the backyard, but there are many cars and horses.


    Shangguan qingzai observed carefully for a while and found that the back door was locked. As long as no one came in and out, the porter would lock it immediately.


    It''s still a little difficult for her to run out like this.


    Shangguanqing was a little worried. At this time, her eyes looked at the idle cars and horses nearby.


    Biting her teeth, she quickly ran to the side of the car and horse and hid in an insignificant carriage.


    She regretted it when she came up.


    This car smells like swill! Inside, there are four chase.


    But just then, the handlebar came back.


    The carriage shook and left. It was too late for shangguanqing to go down.


    She covered her mouth and nose and tightly shrank herself in a corner of the carriage. With the carriage moving, the swill of the carriage kept shaking.


    With a crash, he poured water from shangguanqing''s head.


    The sour smell makes people faint and disgusting.


    She was patient, even if her mouth and nose had been choked by her, but she could only endure it.


    Until, the carriage turned a corner, went out of the alley in the palace''s backyard and went north.


    Shangguanqing has been hiding in the carriage. Is it right? She looks at the situation outside until the carriage enters a small alley and just stops. She is impatient and jumps out of the carriage.

 Chapter 1733

    When Lin Mengya learned that shangguanqing ran away in swill and vegetable leaves on her head, she was holding Ning''er to practice writing.


    Both babies are in kaimeng period, although there is Xiao Yi? This excellent teacher is, but after all, two children. The font written by him is also crooked and out of shape.


    Long Tianyu stood outside the window and looked at their mother and son, writing and drawing on the desk. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help revealing a little smile.


    In the study, there are several brothers of the palace family.


    Several people from time to time looked at their sister and nephews, and then glanced at the man standing outside the window.


    Alas, I''m not reconciled!


    "Dad, hold it!"


    Ning''er is small, and because he is spoiled by his elders at home and his brother is in pain, he has a little more lively energy of children.


    I especially like to be held by my parents, stretch out a small hand and say to long Tianyu.


    Although the latter can be treated coldly to anyone, it can be regarded as a loving father to the baby for the time being.


    As soon as he stretched out his long arm, he picked up the child and showed off to the people in the room intentionally or unintentionally. Oh, he kissed his son after all!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of several people in the room became more serious.


    Lin Mengya held Mo Yan''s small hand and took him to write and draw a few strokes. Ning Liang, who went out to do business, came back.


    "Ah Xiu, take the children to Mr. Xiao''s class."


    After she kissed each of the two children on the face, ah Xiucai took the children away.


    After the children left, she sat behind the desk.


    The soft breath all over disappeared. It seems that here is a senior general who plans strategies.


    Everyone has this feeling in their hearts, but they can''t ignore one person.


    The man who came into the house and stood next to her.


    One is a general and the other is handsome. It is difficult to distinguish between the two, but it seems to complement each other.


    These two people seem to be one, and neither can be separated from the other.


    Seeing here, several people in the palace family were even more worried.


    "My Lord, your highness, several CHILDES."


    Ning Liang saluted respectfully, and then said in a calm voice, "we have found out where Gong Tu settled. Moreover, we found that he bought some explosives. I heard from the carpenters in the college that many people have been sneaking around outside the college these days. Can it be gong Tu''s people?"


    Explosives, that''s a good idea.


    If it is made for him, they will all become fly ash.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "He''s not so stupid. Since everything we can find out, will we still be fooled?"


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and smiled, revealing a few sarcasm.


    She doesn''t think Gong Tu''s intention is completely bluff.


    If he really had a chance, he might not implement it.


    But how many innocent students are there in the college besides them?


    Crazy, it''s his kind.


    "Also, according to the news from our various firms, every firm originally had a white jade Guanyin statue of the town house. However, the white jade Guanyin statues of many firms have been stolen. Up to now, there are few left."


    Only Lin Mengya and long Tianyu understood the news of Ning Liang.


    The remaining few people were all confused.


    White jade Guanyin statue, what does it matter?


    She nodded and asked Ning Liang to step down first.


    Then he looked at long Tianyu and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I know, my brothers have doubts in their hearts. Well, Yu and I found a mine cave. The things in the mine cave are very precious. Because they are the nemesis of Xiancheng people."


    Before, the matter about Xiancheng was enough to make five people feel uneasy.


    After all, they are still too weak and have no such details as Xiancheng. They are very cruel.


    They are also worried about how to deal with it once the war begins?


    But I didn''t expect that my little sister gave them such a big surprise and made them unhappy?


    "What is it? Little sister, tell me!"


    Gong ER was very happy and hurried.


    "It''s a kind of jade like ore, but it''s not jade. This kind of ore, the weapon processed, has a restraining effect on the people of Xiancheng. It''s just that this ore is too difficult to mine. So I''m thinking about it. I can only bother my brothers."


    Lin Mengya, who has a mine at home, blinked innocently.


    The other members of the Gong family were stupid.


    "Let''s go mining?"


    Gong Wu''s expression is a little unspeakable.


    Although he has done many things with his little sister, this is the first time.


    "What do you say? Oh, you''d better say it."


    She squeezed her eyes at long Tianyu and thought it would be more appropriate for her men to do this kind of hatred.


    Long Tianyu had no objection, but took out a ragged pamphlet from his arms.


    "This kind of ore, named Shiyu, is a meteorite outside the sky. It can''t be cut with a knife and an axe, but it needs to be melted with gold."


    "This golden water is -"


    The eldest brother of the palace family frowned and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "The purer the nugget, the better."


    Long Tianyu''s words immediately let the five people in the palace take a breath.


    Where is this mining? It''s obviously burning money!


    Seeing the shocked appearance of several brothers, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, smiled and said, "so I can''t let others do this. Our palace family is rich, but I didn''t expect anyone to be indifferent except a few people in our family."


    When she said this, the Gong family felt even more painful.


    Together, they are not only responsible for mining, but also responsible for burning money?


    Suddenly, the eyes of hatred shifted to the shameless man next to him.


    "I heard that your highness Xi has a lot of private property. Since this mine belongs to our palace family, should your highness take out the gold?"


    As soon as Gong San''s words fell, long Tianyu narrowed his eyes towards each other.


    "You have more money."


    What? What did your highness Xi just say?


    Suddenly, the mood of several people in the palace family was even worse.


    Shouldn''t he resist the job for the sake of face?


    Face? Not at all?


    Several people just wanted to say something, but they heard him continue: "my private property has been transferred to her name."


    The implication is that if you want to spend money, you have to find their sister.


    Gong bin had some bad taste. After looking at the man for a few eyes, he asked, "little sister, is this true?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and then quietly opened her mouth under the proud eyes of her brothers.


    "I don''t know whether it''s under my name, but his private property is really in my hand."


    Smiling mouth, but completely intercepted everyone''s words.


    At this moment, the five men of the palace family can see clearly.


    What a splash of water from a married daughter!


    Look, my heart is home.


    "This matter should be done sooner rather than later. I want to wait until you appear at the school opening ceremony and get some minerals first in the name of self-cultivation. As for tools, he will help us prepare them as soon as possible. The second brother and the fifth brother, I will take you to see the ore first later. It''s up to you to make what weapons the ore will be mined into."


    When it came to business, the two men immediately nodded yes.


    After some discussion, Lin Mengya took Gong 2 and Gong 5 to see the ore together.


    Only this time, she and long Tianyu are familiar with each other.


    But Gong ER and Gong Wu, who came here for the first time, were amazed.


    "My God, is this the cornucopia of the God of wealth in the legend?"


    Palace five is dizzying. He doesn''t have any greed, but thinks it''s too grand.


    While Gong Er frowned. After the initial exclamation, he seemed a little dissatisfied.


    "You said our ancestors knew how to collect these gold and silver worldly things. Why don''t they know how to collect some famous swords?"


    Lin Mengya, who led the way in front, turned her eyes.


    Second brother, he''s really a Wuchi.


    "Second brother, the things here are enough for you to exchange all the famous swords."


    Unexpectedly, the second brother shook his head.


    "Not necessarily. Those famous people don''t necessarily only take money. But when you say so, I saw a sword at the auction. I still think my private property is not enough. Now it must be mine!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    In fact, the second brother is just talking. They all know that this is the wealth of the palace family and belongs to the whole palace family.


    Therefore, they will not earn money for their greed.


    Soon, they arrived at the previous black passage.


    In order to prevent the previous situation, Lin Mengya came in and disconnected from the system in advance.


    As soon as they stepped into the darkness, they saw the figure shining with warm light not far away.


    In the dark, light is the only pursuit.


    Even if they have no intention, they still can''t help accelerating their pace.


    Soon, under the guidance of light, they came to the portrait.


    "This is..."


    Gong Wu looked at the stone statue. For some reason, it reminded him of his mother.


    While Gong Er touched his head and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "It seems that it is the portrait of the third generation of house owners!"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya looked at her second brother in surprise.


    The latter nodded and became more and more sure that he was right, Explaining, "as like as two peas, the third generation of the family owner is not mortal. Here, she has decided that it can protect our Palace House and make it safe for generations. I remember that when I was very young, my great grandson used to take a picture of me with me. The person on the portrait is so special that I always remember it." yes, exactly the same as this! "


    Several people present felt similar.


    After all, this is the most important place of the palace family. Can you let other people''s ancestors go?


    But Gong Wu felt a little strange.


    "Second brother, when did you see it? Why didn''t I see it?"

 Chapter 1734

    Facing the problem of the fifth younger brother, Gong Er seemed to hesitate.


    "Later, the painting seemed to have been stolen. I clearly remember that the portrait was enshrined in the ancestral hall. I don''t know where the little thief came from. He only stole the portrait of the third generation of house owners."


    Lin Mengya also felt strange, but at the beginning, I''m afraid many evidences have been blurred now.


    "Two brothers and five brothers, come and see what kind of weapons this stone and jade can make."


    Stone and jade are extremely precious, so although the traces of mining can be seen in the corner, there is not even a small gravel.


    It''s more expensive than a diamond.


    Palace two and palace five came together and touched the stone wall carefully.


    "This... Seems to be just a kind of stone."


    The second brother is very familiar with the materials that can be used to cast weapons. If you weigh the general raw materials in his hands, you will know what kind of weapons can be cast.


    Now, it''s a little difficult.


    "Indeed."


    Here, long Tianyu has no reason to hide.


    The stone and jade weapons offered by the Jin family are just a black stone braid, which looks very heavy.


    "Eh? Wasn''t it the same color as white jade before? How could it be like this?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Shi Yu''s whip and asked in surprise.


    And long Tianyu just hooked his lips, which seemed helpless.


    "This thing is ineffective. Once it becomes like this, it will no longer work."


    After touching the stone jade, I found that the feel was just a stone chain. I couldn''t help feeling a little lucky.


    Fortunately, they found it here. Otherwise, when the only remaining stones and jade in the world lose their function, I''m afraid they won''t have such a guarantee to win by surprise.


    The two brothers began to study, and even long Tianyu discussed it together.


    Lin Mengya really couldn''t understand these men. It was like talking about the world cup, so she slipped into front of the third-generation home owner to check.


    Standing at the foot of the master statue, she raised her head and looked up at the third generation master who silently guarded the palace family for many years. Somehow, she had a different feeling about the stone and jade statue.


    At the same time, there are other doubts in my heart.


    Why did the palace family carve the image of the third generation of house owners here?


    Is it just to remember the actions of the third generation of house owners to protect the whole family?


    And how did the third generation master know that there would be stone and jade here, which is the key to restrain the people of Xiancheng?


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and felt that in addition to Xiancheng, the palace family also seemed to hide a lot of secrets.


    The atmosphere there is surprisingly harmonious.


    In addition to Kai Long Tianyu''s "enemy" relationship that took away their palace family treasures, in fact, his knowledge and martial arts have also made a small change for the two proud sons of the palace family.


    After all, it''s a big deal, and they can''t be too capricious.


    Moreover, compared with their one question and three unknowns, long Tianyu has a deeper understanding of Shi Yu.


    "In fact, although this stone and jade can not be ground into sharp weapons, it can be embedded in weapons."


    Long Tianyu used this thing, but it''s not very easy to use.


    Stone and jade are too crude, unless they have deep internal skills or incomparable strength. Otherwise, it is difficult to use.


    His proposal also gave the two people some new ideas.


    "You''re right, but if it''s a weapon like sword, inlaying stone and jade will affect the toughness of the sword. In this way, it''s only useful for people in Xiancheng, but it''s useless for normal people."


    Gong Wu felt that it was not feasible. He shook his head and raised his concerns.


    Long Tianyu thought about it and took out a small crossbow.


    The crossbow is only the size of a palm, and the workmanship is very small.


    Long Tianyu touched it and handed it to the two people.


    "Stone jade is very strange. It can be completely integrated with things made of gold. I thought it was too wasteful to use it, so I ordered someone to make it."


    Over there, Lin Mengya, who was puzzled, was also attracted.


    "Isn''t this my crossbow?"


    The teacher gave her a small crossbow for self-defense. She usually doesn''t leave her body.


    She only took it off because she was guarded every day at home, but she also put it on her dressing table.


    "Well, it''s specially made for you."


    Long Tianyu lowered his head, his eyes filled with tenderness, and whispered.


    The remaining two single dogs: woof!


    Gong Er forced himself not to care, but to focus on the business.


    He took the small crossbow and looked at it carefully.


    All places are no different from ordinary crossbows and arrows, but only at the arrow, there is a jade light.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, it was the sharpest part of the small arrow, which was jade. There were no other parts at all.


    "How did you do it?"


    Since the stone and jade can not be ground into the part of the arrow, it must be cast.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hide anything. He contributed the achievements he developed.


    "I used gold to make a small mold. Then, I heated it in the furnace. When the mold would not melt, I put the stone and jade into it. After cutting the shape, I used a tool made of gold to polish the arrows of crossbows and arrows. Moreover, the gold mold can be reused. In this way, I don''t have to worry about consuming too much gold and stone and jade."


    This method actually sounds simple, but the casting technology is very strict.


    It took him half a year to refine it successfully.


    Although the efficiency is not high, about 30 crossbows and arrows have been made, which only uses a little stone and jade.


    In the future, the two sides will fight. Even if they have stones and jade in their hands, they can face thousands of troops. No one can guarantee that their weapons can be held in their hands forever.


    If it is a weapon made of pure stone and jade, it will hurt to death if you lose one.


    But if it is made in this way, the utilization rate of stone and jade can be greatly strengthened.


    As for the lost gold, the four had a tacit understanding and looked outside.


    Really, no one can imagine the happiness of the rich.


    Gong ER and Gong Wu had a lot of ideas after his advice.


    Just because the tools are not in hand, it''s too early to say anything now.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu said that the tools were ready. He asked them to rest for a few days and start work on schedule after a while, which was enough to coax both of them.


    Those two people are now immersed in it and can''t extricate themselves. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu fall slightly behind them.


    "I can''t see. Your highness is still a skillful craftsman? But what pearls and gold hairpins do people give to their sweetheart? Do you mean I''m a Hedong lion?"


    Lin Mengya played with the small crossbow and said with a smile.


    Although her words were a little unreasonable, she was sincere in her heart.


    This person is most worried about her safety, so he will personally help her do such a thing.


    Long Tianyu was not angry, and his big hand gently pinched the back of her neck.


    "You are not Hedong lion, my sweetheart, but a reborn blood Phoenix."


    His tone was faint, but full of pride and pride.


    His women are by no means ordinary.


    Lin Mengya hit him with her elbow.


    "Glib, I don''t know who you learned from. By the way, didn''t you say that it still has two or three years to use? How can it be so fast?"


    She lowered her voice and said at a volume that only the two of them could hear.


    Long Tianyu''s expression didn''t change, and he replied in a low voice, "I went to find my mother and met some people."


    "Mother, in their hands?"


    Looking at her suddenly tense eyes, long Tianyu stretched out his hand, covered her little hand and nestled in her hand with a little force.


    "Not at all. I thought that the fake princess would hide her mother in a very secret place. By chance, I knew one place, so I went to see it."


    Lin Mengya frowned. Wait, there seems to be something wrong with this.


    "Are you really looking for your mother?"


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife with a smile, but he could bear the smile he wanted to burst out.


    "Well, only when I find my mother can I feel at ease, can''t I?"


    In an instant, Lin Mengya realized the deep meaning of his words.


    Yes, only when she finds her mother can long Tianyu completely settle down.


    And this is a great achievement for him. Maybe, he can get his reuse and trust completely.


    Therefore, this is a very cost-effective business.


    "It seems that the Jin family is going to have bad luck this time?"


    She tilted her head, showing a touch of schadenfreude.


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded her head.


    "Yes."


    She said, if only to stabilize the Jin family, why should long Tianyu disguise.


    After making trouble for a long time, he was trying to bring disaster to the East.


    In recent days, the whole non Yecheng people know about his going in and out of Jin''s house.


    Although the immortal city may not know that Su Yan is long Tianyu, Su Yan is a person whom his highness Xi attaches great importance to and trusts. This is a fact that everyone knows.


    It''s normal for the Jin family to rescue his highness Xi''s mother for meritorious service.


    Besides, if it weren''t for the news revealed by his "confidant", how could the Jin family know that his Highness''s biological mother was kidnapped?


    Most importantly, the Jin family has stone and jade, and those who go to save people also use stone and jade.


    Stone and jade are so precious. Who can have them except the Jin family?


    But¡ª¡ª


    She frowned slightly and thought of another possibility.


    "Aren''t you afraid to force the Jin family to take refuge in Xiancheng?"


    Long Tianyu sneered and said with a cold face, "I''m afraid the Jin family is too busy for themselves. If they dare to take refuge in the people of Xiancheng, they will only die worse."

 Chapter 1735

    Lin Mengya looked at each other suspiciously. Long Tianyu smiled mysteriously, and then prompted: "what would you do if you were holding the power of life and death of others?"


    She suddenly understood, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but arouse a sneer.


    Stone and jade only exist in the hands of the Jin family. Although they do not have the power of the whole fairy City, they can be regarded as a powerful threat.


    The Jin family doesn''t have the strength to enter the immortal city, but they may not be so honest.


    Therefore, over the years, because of the evil created by greed, the Jin family has been completely pushed to the opposite of Xiancheng.


    There are so many things, but there are too many lice to worry about biting.


    "I think, since they still have stone and jade in their hands, there''s no need to hurry for a while. But once the stone and jade in their hands gradually lose their function, I''m afraid it''s like a fat sheep falling into a pack of wolves."


    The couple looked at each other and cheated. They are professional.


    Apart from making the Jin family''s situation worse, the most important thing is to confuse the public.


    The newly made stone and jade weapons must be tested in actual combat.


    But at least before reaching a certain scale, it is best not to expose.


    At this time, push out the Jin family. Anyway, no one knows how many stones and jade the Jin family has.


    In that case, let''s put it all on their account.


    This is also the bitter fruit of the Jin family''s bullying for so many years.


    After they separated from long Tianyu and returned to Dongyuan, Qinghu, who was responsible for monitoring shangguanqing, also slipped back.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya asked.


    Qinghu didn''t show his habitual smile this time. His good-looking eyebrows were tight and wrinkled. He had a demon face, which turned into a bitter gourd face.


    "Girl, I think this time, we may have met a powerful."


    The tone showed an uncommon depression.


    "Yo, who can let our omnipotent master Qinghu say such words?"


    "I didn''t speak, girl. Let''s run."


    Under the lamp, Qinghu looked at her seriously, and her eyes showed cautious fear.


    His mind is different from ordinary people. Even if he is afraid, it only comes from his instinctive resistance to danger.


    But that doesn''t make him want to escape.


    "What the hell did you see?"


    Lin Mengya could not help but soften her tone. She never forced Qinghu, just because she knew the man''s deep fear.


    Qinghu looks at the familiar eyes. If everything about him is false, is she the only one who is the truth of this illusory life like a dream?


    He looked into her eyes and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "No matter what you see, if you believe it is true, it is true. But if you doubt it, it is false."


    She said softly, her eyes full of soft smile.


    Qinghu leaned back a little, and then exhaled.


    "I see another me."


    Another him?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand. The reason why she said this was because the situation in Xiancheng was very strange. She was afraid that Qinghu saw some abnormalities, so she felt afraid.


    But he didn''t want to. What he said completely exceeded her expectations.


    "I saw a man who was exactly the same as me, not only in appearance, but also in every move. I looked at him as if I were looking in the mirror."


    Qinghu opened his mouth in a low voice, his face was confused, and there was no falseness at all.


    "Where did you see it?"


    "It''s in a family outside the city. I followed shangguanqing and secretly explored where she was going to ask for help. She hid all the way and finally went out of the city with my help. After she left the city, she found a small tea stall. I don''t know what she said to the old board of the tea stall. After waiting there for an hour, someone came to pick her up. I told her Walking with them, I found that they came to an ordinary farmer''s home. Then I saw the same person as me. They took shangguanqing to the farmer''s house together. Later, I found that someone around seemed to be looking for someone. I was afraid of exposure, so I hurried back. "


    In one breath, the fox told the story of today.


    While listening, Lin Mengya abstracted useful information.


    "Is it difficult that you have twins in this world?"


    Qinghu glared at her and said angrily, "you don''t know what''s going on with me. Even if you have twins, you should be about the same age as your father. Even if you have been fed since childhood like me, he should keep the appearance of a teenager, not exactly the same as me!"


    This is the key to make Qinghu think carefully and fear.


    The reason why he kept his present appearance was that the girl had detoxified him and given him some medicine.


    So how could anyone in this world be exactly the same as him?


    "Maybe someone disguised your relationship?"


    Beyond that, there is little possibility.


    But Qinghu shook his head firmly and said, "as soon as I saw him, I had a very special feeling. It seemed that he was me and I was him. If it was just a simple similarity, it would not escape my eyes. So girl, the people we have to face this time are really different."


    Qinghu is a killer.


    This kind of person who lives on the tip of a knife has an almost instinctive sensitivity to danger.


    Since even he said so, their enemy must be a lifelong enemy.


    Unfortunately, they have to face it now.


    "No harm."


    She curled her lips and smiled softly.


    Qinghu pursed her lips and looked into her eyes. For the first time, she had a complete desire.


    "What if I beg you? I beg you to live in peace and give these to others?"


    My heart was hit hard by his words.


    How many people in this world are just like Qinghu. No matter what happens, they are only partial to her?


    "It''s hard for me to get away now. I hope you can take good care of my children if you can."


    She is neither a hero nor a selfless lover.


    From before to now, all she has done is for two words - to live.


    Now, she is trying to live better.


    Qinghu looked at her quietly. From her black eyes, he saw an unshakable firmness.


    As long as she hesitated, he would not hesitate to force her to a paradise and protect her life.


    Unfortunately, his girl was born so stubborn.


    "Well, all right."


    With a sigh, this is the final compromise of Qinghu.


    After this time, he will never mention it again, just because he always prefers her and doesn''t want her to be embarrassed for a moment.


    "Well, it''s just a dummy. Why is it so serious? By the way, you said someone was searching, but you were found?"


    Although things are strange, the most important thing for them now is to give Lin MengWu''s mother and daughter and the group behind them a pot.


    Qinghu raised his eyebrows and smiled with pride.


    "With their little Kung Fu, they also want to catch me? It''s estimated that they didn''t find me. They just think it''s strange that shangguanqing can escape so smoothly, so they want to see if there is a tail."


    Pie your mouth. It''s powerful now. I don''t know who the person who counseled just now is.


    "Starting tomorrow, Ning Liang will arrange people to search for Shangguan Qing and Lin MengWu in feiye city. In this way, they should believe it. By the way, I asked them to go to Yanxia mountain before. What''s it like now?"


    At home, only Qinghu has this ability to thoroughly understand the situation of Yanxia mountain without disturbing the forces of all parties.


    There, Lin Mengya never gave up.


    After all, she spent so much money to support her. She will never give it to others.


    "I went up the mountain and saw Zhu Yan. The boy is much more powerful than before. He has more than 3000 people under his command. He practices every day and is about to become a bully of Yanxia mountain. As for the others, they are shrinking in the forest and can''t become a big climate."


    She also felt a little surprised.


    In her impression, Zhu Yan was still the young man with an awkward character but a soft heart.


    She had doubted whether the child had been used by some people before, but after the news of her "accident", Zhu Yan''s reaction was enough to explain everything.


    How come I haven''t seen you for a long time and will become the king of the mountain?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling a little melancholy.


    Why are the children she raised so rebellious?


    "What did he say?"


    "The boy is worried about you very much. The reason why he has his own power is to save you from the sea of suffering one day. Fortunately, I went in time, otherwise the boy would really kill the dragon to save you."


    Thinking of the scene he saw at that time, Qinghu couldn''t help but be moved.


    The child was really thinking about ya''er. After he took the initiative to show up, he suppressed his roar and asked him why he didn''t protect ya''er well.


    "Really... If you have a chance, bring him here. Since the mountain is occupied by Zhu Yan, I don''t worry about anything. I will support him whatever he needs. But I won''t come out of the books of the palace family any more."


    Although Zhu Yan''s power is not big, she can be regarded as her own soldier because Zhu Yan is here.


    But she doesn''t want to be exposed too early. Whether it''s Yanxia mountain or ghost city, it''s just her influence in the dark.


    Now, it''s not time to use it.


    "Well, with a giant Buddha like you, the little guy''s soldiers and horses must be fat and strong. By the way, I will keep an eye on you from now until the school opening ceremony."


    She nodded and smiled gratefully at Qinghu.


    In danger, there is always something that makes her feel warm.


    Maybe these are the driving forces that really push her forward.

 Chapter 1736

    It is less than ten days before the first day of August.


    Feiye city has been bustling these days, not only because of the opening ceremony of the college, but also because the Gong family is searching for some people in the whole city.


    In just a few days, several waves of people have been arrested, released, released and arrested.


    The people in feiye city were terrified.


    But soon, the people in charge of the arrest went outside the city.


    The people who were caught before were released because they were sure they had nothing to do with the people they caught.


    The palace family only routinely questioned them and did not embarrass them, so this small unrest soon subsided.


    However, the Waigong family just said that they had lost a runaway slave.


    But what kind of fugitive slaves can make them use such a big battle?


    Unfortunately, the Gong family''s mouth is too strict. No one has a chance to know if they don''t say it.


    But no one knows that the action of the Gong family is not wine.


    In Gong Si''s study, the whole family were listening to Ning Liang''s reply.


    "According to our investigation over the past few days, it should be these families who robbed the second lady and mixed with the guests that night."


    Ning Liang put the list in his hand on the desk.


    These days, under the guise of arresting fugitive slaves, they are actually investigating the people who took Lin MengWu at the banquet.


    Now, these results show that these people may have colluded as early as when they just entered the city for registration.


    Gong Si lowered his head, looked at the list, and then handed it to Lin Mengya.


    After a quick browse, the latter made a comparison with the guest list of the banquet that day in the system.


    As a result, some discrepancies were found.


    "There are fewer people in these families. Although it doesn''t matter, in this way, things can be explained."


    The family knew that she had the ability to never forget, so they didn''t check it again.


    But in fact, even if it is verified, it is useless for now.


    The family is a guest, not a prisoner.


    What can they do even if they know? You can''t just watch in the dark. After all, to catch a thief is to catch stolen goods.


    "What a nuisance!"


    Gong bin slapped the table heavily.


    These guests were carefully arranged by them and never slighted.


    But they have such bad intentions towards the palace family.


    Even though he knew so, he couldn''t help feeling angry.


    "Big brother, why are you angry with these people? Ning Liang, are you sure these people are really sent by these aristocratic families?"


    She raised her list and asked.


    Ning Liang also shook his head and replied, "it''s strange that these aristocratic families are so far away from the back cover of our family. First, they don''t have deep friends. Second, they all arrived early, which is really puzzling."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She thought it would be the same.


    Others understood what she meant. It seemed that someone had taken advantage of them this time.


    "However, these people can''t enter the venue of the college. On the day of the opening ceremony, only families with invitations from our palace family can enter to watch the ceremony. Others can only be outside."


    "But what if they also forged the invitation?"


    Gong bin couldn''t help but ask anxiously, while Lin Mengya and Gong Si looked at each other and smiled.


    "It''s a forgery. I can see through it at a glance with my fourth brother. Don''t worry, big brother. No one will succeed in forgery."


    Because in all invitations, there are abbreviations of Pinyin letters for those families.


    With such unique and simple anti-counterfeiting technical support for her, the possibility of invitation fraud is very small.


    If you are really smart, you can see through the secret¡ª¡ª


    As everyone knows, she made more than one mark.


    As the day approached, the palace family became more and more busy.


    As one of the real power figures in the palace family, she and her four brothers were pulled by Lian''s wife and tried new clothes one after another.


    The fourth brother is a man. As long as you use your heart in accessories, it''s all right.


    At most, a crown is the most formal dress.


    But on her side, she was in deep water.


    "The style of this skirt is beautiful, but the pattern on it is too vulgar. Go and get her another one!"


    In Dongyuan, Lin Mengya was dug out of bed by Mrs. Lian early in the morning and washed her face. Under the command of Mrs. Lian and sister Hui, she showed them one dress after another.


    At the beginning, she could still hold on. After changing almost seven or eight sets, she finally realized that life is loveless.


    "Madam, I think this set is very good-looking. Otherwise, just it!"


    After tossing around all morning, Lin Mengya, who was still empty in her stomach, felt that she asked with a smile.


    In any case, even my aunt is for her good. Even if she doesn''t want to, she can''t go against others'' good intentions.


    Mrs. Lian looked at her dark green dress and frowned slightly.


    "It''s rare that you girl can hold such a color and don''t look old. But that day is a festive day. You should have a festive color. Go and bring her the set of Begonia red."


    Hearing that she had to try on her clothes, Lin Mengya was very upset. She pretended to be dead.


    Fortunately, aunt Lian was finally satisfied with this set of Begonia red.


    Then she was pressed in front of the dressing table and asked aunt lian to try on those sets of heads.


    At least I can sit down. I''m not afraid that eating will affect the appearance of clothes.


    She gulped down the honey cheese prepared for her by Baisu. She just felt that the world was really beautiful!


    "Look at your greedy appearance. It''s something like ya''er."


    Even the lady didn''t see it. Since the honey cheese came, the girl has been staring at it.


    Ya''er was also a girl like her. She couldn''t help laughing.


    Her eyes flashed, and Lin Mengya dug a big hole into her mouth and said, "as the saying goes, it''s not a family. I don''t enter a family. I have the same interests as the owner, so I feel like sisters. Now the owner is not at home, I''ll share more for the owner!"


    Mrs. Lian shook her head and said helplessly, "you will make excuses for your greedy mouth. But you are also right. You have worked a lot without ya''er."


    "There''s nothing hard. The owner is so kind to me. I want to repay her."


    Boasting about herself, Lin Mengya really has a red face and a heart.


    But she also saw some abnormally silent sister Hui in the mirror.


    It seems that it''s because of the skinny monkey again.


    "Sister Yue, can you help me see that the jade inlaid on this hairpin is a little crooked?"


    Shangguan Hui, who was immersed in his thoughts, suddenly woke up when she called him so.


    Step forward, take the hairpin, subconsciously check it carefully, and then say, "it''s not crooked, it''s still good."


    "Oh, well, but sister Yue, you seem to have something on your mind? I called you twice just now, and you didn''t answer me."


    She turned her head and asked with a smile.


    Shangguanhui looked at her, but he wanted to stop talking.


    Lin Mengya knows that sister Hui is afraid of worrying about the people around her.


    Then he got up and took sister Hui to Aunt Lian.


    "Madam, you have such a good eye. I''ve really seen it today. However, I''m going to see the dishes. Please rest here first. I''ll go and have a look with sister Yue, OK?"


    In fact, even the wife is a little tired, but she is happy. It''s rare to have a chance to dress up a girl. She''s holding her strength to make her children the most beautiful girl at the ceremony.


    Seeing that she was so obedient and clever that she let the women and maids dress up, she was addicted and didn''t refuse at the moment.


    Lin Mengya immediately took off her dress, took off her pearl hairpin, put on her usual dress, and went out of Dongyuan with Bai Su and sister Hui.


    "My God, madam is really powerful. In the hands of Madam, I can only be willing to bow down to the disadvantage."


    She patted her chest and exclaimed with some exaggeration.


    Shangguan Huizheng was worried. Seeing her for the rest of her life, she couldn''t help laughing, nodded her forehead and said.


    "This is because my mother values you. You are the same as me. Although you are not my own, you have not been treated badly."


    "Of course I know. My wife and the owner are kind-hearted. I keep their kindness in mind."


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Shangguan Hui felt a strong desire to talk to her for some reason.


    Xu is that they are all lonely and helpless, and finally regain the love of their families; Or they also changed their lives because of the beautiful and intelligent woman.


    In short, facing Su Mei, shangguanhui just wanted to tell her what she thought.


    "Xiaomei, what would you do if everything you''ve been looking forward to for a long time changed and became completely strange to you and unacceptable?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what sister Hui pointed out. She frowned and pretended not to know: "if it were me, I would not be willing to be wronged. Since it''s not what I want, I don''t want it."


    "But what if you can''t give up? You are thinking about him, but when he really comes in front of you, you feel that he is not the same as before, what should you do?"


    Lin Mengya saw the painful struggle in sister Hui''s eyes. Thinking of her reason, she kept telling her that the person in front of her was Lin nanshang, her lover and her destiny.


    But emotionally, she clearly realized that the person was not the one she was familiar with.


    Such repeated sawing and torture can really break people''s hearts.


    Lin Mengya sighed gently and looked at sister Hui seriously.


    "Sister Yue, are you sure that''s really the person you''re waiting for?"


    Shangguanhui subconsciously wanted to nod, but she thought of all these days. This head could not be nodded anyway.

 Chapter 1737

    Lin Mengya knew the hesitation and pain in her heart. She couldn''t bear to ask again. The matter still came slowly.


    "Maybe it''s because you''ve been separated for too long and you''re not used to it. Sister Yue, it''s better to be cold. Think about it again."


    Shangguan Hui could only nod when he heard this.


    But in my heart, I had some strange ideas.


    Although there are people whose temperament has changed greatly after encountering changes.


    But how determined Nan Sheng was, how could he become like this.


    In the end, what''s wrong?


    Lin Mengya looked at her face and seemed to stop talking after she made some decisions.


    Instead, he took sister Hui and went to see the dishes prepared by the people.


    After checking everything, Lin Mengya accompanied sister Hui back to Dongyuan.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Mrs. Lian''s thoughtful face, as if she was thinking about something.


    The two men sat in front of his wife, who looked at them with a loving smile on his face.


    "Seeing you two, I thought of ya''er. That child is a benefactor of our family. Without her, there would be no family."


    Shangguan Hui nodded. She was also very grateful to ya''er. Lin Mengya felt a fever on her face, but she had to cooperate.


    "I thought about it for a moment. I''m afraid the fake princess had an impact on ya''er''s reputation. I don''t know what will happen to this ceremony."


    Even what madam thinks is reasonable.


    Although the previous events did not disturb the palace family, at the same time, they also exposed the shortcomings of the palace family.


    Compared with those aristocratic families that have flourished for generations, the previous 50 years have not only distracted the people of the palace family, but also deprived them of their most substantial strength.


    Thanks to the support of the Ma family and the Cheng family, otherwise, how can those aristocratic families watch the palace family prosper like this?


    Once the college is completed, it means that the palace family has a chance to flourish again.


    How can these aristocratic families be willing?


    "What madam said is, take Gong Tu''s slandering me and mutilating my ancestors. Why does he have such great ability if no one is secretly contributing to the fire?"


    Lin Mengya said coldly.


    At that time, although the Gong family seemed to be controlled by Gong Tu, in fact, some key forces were still in her hands.


    But what happened? But she almost became a mouse crossing the street and everyone shouted.


    And the princess, why are there so many people rushing to hold it?


    Just want to step on her face and let the palace family lose the advantage of combining with his highness Xi.


    These people hide in the dark and stir up trouble. They just want to let the palace family fight. They can benefit from it.


    I''m afraid they will make some noise on the day of the school opening ceremony, so that the palace family can''t get up completely.


    Even the lady''s face is not very good-looking.


    The future and fate of the Gong family is related to ya''er''s life and death, honor and disgrace.


    But there are some things she wants, but she can''t stop.


    "Neither I nor the master should come forward. We can protect you for a while, but we may not be able to protect you for a lifetime. Presumably, ya''er would think so if she were here. Xiaomei, you are a good man. The palace family must rely on you."


    Even Mrs. Lian patted her shoulder with a long way to go. Lin Mengya couldn''t help being moved.


    Whether she is Gong Ya or Su Mei, even her aunt and uncle love her and support her wholeheartedly.


    She could not repay this kindness.


    "Madam, please don''t worry. Since I dare to invite them, I''m not afraid of them making trouble. They can make their ideas. If we can make them succeed, we don''t have to think about the Fuxing palace family. Wouldn''t it be better to give in to each other?"


    Even the lady looked at the girl and saw that her eyes were firm and her attitude was indifferent. She really looked like a ready-made man, and it didn''t look like being brave.


    Somehow, she felt that the girl was credible. Every word she said could come true.


    The hanging heart also fell down.


    Since ya''er chooses to believe her, it makes sense for her.


    "Well, you are all good children. In the future, whether it''s even the family or the palace family, it''s up to you children."


    Mrs. Lian looked at the children with some relief.


    Lin Mengya looks at Guan Hui and smiles. They all have people who want to protect. Naturally, they will become strong.


    Today''s time passed in a hurry.


    From the evening of the seventh day of August, the whole college was full of lights.


    As soon as the sky was dark, there were carriages carrying guests here.


    Everyone looked at the college in front of them, and Ning Liang, the chief housekeeper of the palace family, was standing at the door in his new clothes.


    However, apart from some young ladies who came with their own children, most of the guests are the younger generation of each family.


    This is a warm-up activity organized by Lin Mengya, called "night tour College".


    In fact, it is to invite young people from all families to visit first.


    In this way, every family can first understand the college. Secondly, the college first recruits students for these people, so it naturally has to arouse their interest before it can recruit people.


    "There are so many people. What if something goes wrong tomorrow?"


    In the Ruxin garden, Gong Si and Lin Mengya sat on the second floor, looking at the lively garden party outside, they couldn''t help asking with some worry.


    Lin Mengya filled herself with a cup of tea. It was like the sound of spring tinkling against the cup wall. After a while, she said faintly, "there must be a problem."


    "Then you still..."


    "Four brothers, it''s better to give them a convenience than let them come secretly."


    Narrowing her eyes, she looked at the dark night sky.


    Gong Si sighed helplessly. He also imitated her appearance and added a cup of new tea to himself.


    "Sometimes I really doubt what''s in your cerebellar bag. If it''s on someone else, it''s all thousands of precautions. I''m afraid there may be a little problem. But you''d better open the door. If they don''t do something, I''m afraid they''ll be sorry for your heart."


    Spitting out her tongue, Lin Mengya''s eyes were attracted by a certain place in the crowd.


    Strange, why did he come?


    There were so many people below, but she only felt the man''s eyes, as if he was looking at himself.


    In the crowd, a tall figure with a touch of cyan gray stood in it.


    He was out of tune with his surroundings, but it was inexplicable that he didn''t want to touch it. Therefore, he suddenly stopped and didn''t bump into him.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?"


    The confidant who served beside him only saw his childe looking at somewhere.


    Subconsciously looked at the past together, but didn''t see anything.


    "Nothing. I''ll go over there."


    The man turned and went firmly in one direction.


    His confidant did not dare to disobey his order, so he had to stand aside, and his sight never left his childe.


    When he walked out of a courtyard, he looked up and saw only the three characters "ruxinyuan" written on it.


    Just as he wanted to go in, the man next to the yard guard politely stopped him.


    "Young master, you can''t enter here without permission."


    The guard didn''t scold, and his tone was polite.


    He could only stop, but his sight followed a figure on the second floor.


    A trace of confusion, floating on his black eyes, but in the next moment, quietly turned open.


    He stepped back and glanced at a window on the second floor.


    The eyebrows buried under the mask wrinkled slightly. Finally, he left.


    On the second floor, Lin Mengya seemed relieved and slowed down her tight shoulders.


    Gong Si observed carefully.


    Just at that moment, the little sister in front of me was like a little hedgehog aware of the crisis, opening all her sharpness and facing the fear of the unknown.


    He was a little worried and looked out, but he saw the lights waning and the figure looking forward.


    "Is there anything wrong? Ning Liang is still down there. Do you want to call him?"


    Lin Mengya felt it later and wiped the sweat on her neck.


    She couldn''t tell what was wrong with herself. She had an instinctive resistance to that person alone.


    "It''s all right. It''s time for Yu to arrive. I''ll go down to meet him."


    These days, long Tianyu is very busy for digging stone and jade.


    Because many secrets are involved, many things must be done by him.


    In addition to their daily breakfast, the two of them had some difficulties even meeting each other.


    Yu knew that she had arranged these night trips to the college, so she was busy and wanted to take her to relax.


    Even if tomorrow''s waves are surging, we should not let go of today''s fun.


    Sometimes Lin Mengya feels very lucky to be with her in this life. She is a person who knows her completely.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Xue Hua waiting outside the door.


    "When did you come and where was he?"


    Xue Hua, dressed in white, smiled and didn''t speak, but only handed her a mask.


    She took it over and saw that it was the face of a fairy in the picture, but in the left corner of her forehead, she carefully depicted a blooming rose.


    Lin Mengya immediately recognized that it was Yu''s painting.


    A sweet heart, but do not know what this person is doing, even if the heart has questions, but still put the wooden mask on her face.


    The rose is enchanting and bright. Although it covers her face, it is strangely integrated with her own temperament.


    As if she turned into a rose fairy and stepped into the mortal world little by little.


    Xue Hua led her to the gate of the yard.


    She looked around and didn''t see any familiar faces.


    There was no reason. She was a little nervous. Her two small hands were subconsciously twisted together, but in the next second, she was held in her hand by a big hand.


    "Here I am."


    He whispered in her ear.


    In an instant, those uneasiness and tension flew out of her mind.


    "You want to take me..."


    Where to? But the remaining two words were blocked between his lips by his fingers.

 Chapter 1738

    "Come with me."


    It was such a simple three, but her heart was like beating a drum.


    Being held tightly by him, he bumped into the crowd.


    She doesn''t have to look at the road. She just needs to look at him.


    There are many people traveling at night. Even in order to increase interest, Ning Liang has set up many small vendors along the way.


    In this way, they shuttle through the crowd. Lin Mengya sees that many of the people around them wear colored masks.


    But none of them is as strange as her.


    I don''t know how long I walked. I only saw that there were few people around. The talent stopped.


    "Here we are."


    She seemed to wake up from a dream before she reacted.


    She stepped forward and stood side by side with him. Then she saw the silver shining tree in front of her.


    "What is this?"


    She looked at everything in front of her without blinking.


    On the huge tree crown, glittering and translucent white flowers are dotted among them.


    On the leaves of those strange flowers, there are faint spots of light.


    Although the leaves can shine, but because the flowers are white, it becomes darker and darker. On the contrary, the flowers are illuminated by the light and become glittering white.


    Long Tianyu grabbed her shoulders. In a pair of deep long eyes, only she reflected it.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well, I''ve never seen such a strange thing."


    The fluorescence of the trees is beautiful in the dark.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help coming forward, stretched out her hand and gently touched the white flowers.


    "This flower looks like a rose!"


    The petals are stacked layer upon layer, surrounded by the flower center inside.


    Just a little, smaller than the ordinary rose, but more pure and lovely.


    "This flower is called" night rose ", which I found somewhere inadvertently. I thought you would like it, so I asked someone to cultivate some. Fortunately, I have lived up to it. "


    She gently picked off one of the tender petals, which tickled her palm.


    Lin Mengya noticed that the big tree was originally just the most common poplar, but at this time, it was tied up with the branches of night rose.


    That''s why there is such a beautiful scenery in the night.


    "I like it very much."


    She stood on tiptoe, pushed away the mask and gently kissed him on the cheek.


    When he wanted to return, he was held in his arms and took the initiative.


    She wanted to push away, but the familiar breath made all the resistant thoughts in her heart disappear.


    They are a pair made in heaven, a pair that hit the initiative. What is she afraid of?


    The night rose fell quietly, and their embracing figure also fell into the eyes of another person.


    The man suddenly tightened his hand and heard a "click", and the mask in his hand broke into two parts.


    At the same time, it also woke up two people immersed in kissing.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously moved the mask back, blocked ya''er''s face, and looked at the source of the voice with some displeasure.


    "It seems that I''m abrupt. I''m sorry to disturb you. It''s mine, isn''t it?"


    It''s him again!


    Almost after hearing the sound, Lin Mengya seemed to jump out and ask if the man was intentional!


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was around and calmed her mood in time.


    "No harm."


    Cold words, with indifference thousands of miles away.


    Chongshuang walked forward a few steps, and his sight fell not far away from the little man in his arms.


    He lifted his lips, smiled and said, "it''s actually the night rose, but this kind of flower only lives in the cold and humid cave. I don''t know. There are also flowers here."


    Long Tianyu gently pressed the head of the man in his arms on his chest.


    He was really tired of the man who suddenly appeared to disturb the game.


    Even if this boredom seems to come silently, it is too strong.


    "It''s really night rose, but this is a private place. I''m afraid you''ve gone wrong. Come and take this childe."


    Long Tianyu hurried away without politeness, and there was a cold feeling in the depths of his eyes.


    He looked at the woman lying in his arms. Their intimacy was enough to explain their relationship.


    Inexplicably aroused a sneer, and then took out a mask that had been broken in two.


    "The girl''s face seems to be the mask of a rose fairy. But I think the girl''s gorgeous face seems more suitable for peach blossom."


    Lin Mengya listened more and more strange. She hurriedly raised her head from long Tianyu''s chest and looked at chongshuang strangely.


    "What do I wear? It''s my business. It seems that it has nothing to do with the childe? Also, the childe''s mask has broken."


    Chongshuang listened to her refusal, but her heart gradually became angry.


    No one has yet been able to disobey him.


    Even if the mask is broken, that''s why he was careless just now.


    But now, it has become the reason for her refusal.


    Looked at the broken mask, but did not throw it away, but handed it to her.


    "Since it''s broken, the girl might as well take it first. I''ll buy a new one later and change it for the girl."


    Lin Mengya thought that this man might not have something wrong with his brain, right?


    Bad or not, it has nothing to do with her hair, and she doesn''t want to take this mask.


    "Young master, it''s not very good. The mask is bad. It''s useless for me if you give it to me. Besides, I don''t know young master, and I can''t take your things. I appreciate your kindness. We have something else to do, so we''ll go first."


    She took long Tianyu, turned and left.


    This person is so strange. She doesn''t want to spoil the beautiful atmosphere today, so she''d better go first.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes have been staring at the man named chongshuang.


    The man had been standing there, staring at the mask in his hand, not knowing what he was thinking.


    He also raised countless doubts in his heart. He just felt that the man was too strange.


    He winked at the person who had been with him. The latter immediately nodded and knew how to do it.


    "What a freak. I don''t know which one."


    For chongshuang, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to contact it at all.


    But it''s strange that she can always meet each other recently. It''s really evil.


    "Have you seen him before?"


    Long Tianyu subconsciously asked, and Lin Mengya didn''t want to hide it from him.


    "Well, I''ve seen him twice. But he always wears a silver mask. I think he''s different from ordinary people. By the way, when you see him in the future, go around."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help turning up the sour water in her heart.


    He took his beloved woman in his arms and asked, "why don''t you tell me?"


    "Oh, it''s not important."


    Looking back, she saw the guy''s sad eyes.


    Such a big person occasionally shows such childish emotions. What do you think and how do you like it.


    He patted him on the face with a smile. Lin Mengya pretended to be frivolous and said, "don''t worry, beauty. In my eyes, there is no room for anyone except you. You have to serve me more attentively in the future, do you know?"


    Originally, Lin Mengya just wanted to joke, but who knows, that guy really looked like a little daughter-in-law. He gave her a wink and said, "I''ll sleep for you tonight!"


    Lin Mengya''s smile was frozen on her lips. How could she forget that this product was not the pure and astringent Royal Highness Yu of that year.


    "No, no, I''m not in good health recently. I have to have a good rest at night."


    She waved her hands again and again, and her little feet hurriedly stepped back for several steps. Her eyes turned around, trying to find a suitable time to escape.


    But who knows, the man grabbed her hand and said word by word: "no, I have to serve you well, so that you don''t come out of the wall and think about other goblins!"


    The word "goblin" frightened Lin Mengya for a while.


    According to the thickness of this product''s face, if you don''t want to escape, you''ll be chewed to the bone.


    At that moment, the skinnless and shameless master of the palace family immediately fell on his man''s chest.


    "I''m wrong! Sir, please forgive me!"


    Looking at his hands hanging on his neck and pretending to be a poor woman, long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Really know you''re wrong?"


    "Yes!"


    The head is like a chicken pecking rice. The attitude of pleading guilty is called sincerity.


    Long Tianyu really had no choice but to work hard and hold people in her arms.


    "Stay away from that man, you know?"


    Lin Mengya immediately agreed that she didn''t want to get close to that person, so this condition is almost no difficulty for her.


    "Well, you go back to ruxinyuan first, and I''ll be there later. Later, I''ll take you to play something else."


    "Really? What else have you prepared!"


    Lin Mengya asked with great expectation.


    But long Tianyu refused to say anything in order to keep it a secret. She only said that she would know in a moment.


    Looking at the beloved woman leaving step by step, long Tianyu smiled slowly and waved to her.


    When the man completely disappeared out of sight, his face condensed in an instant.


    Avoiding the crowd, he came to a dark corner.


    The dark guard who had just gone to work suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Where are the people?"


    "My subordinates are incompetent and lost."


    A cold light crossed his long eyes, and he didn''t seem surprised.


    "Send someone immediately to secretly block feiye city. I want to know what his origin is."


    "Yes."


    After dark Wei left, long Tianyu thought about it and pulled out a small piece of iron from his chest.


    The iron piece was tied to his clothes, but just now, it suddenly burned his chest and hurt badly.


    He knew he was scalded.


    But what surprised him more was the reaction of the iron plate.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    He''s asking about iron, but it''s more like asking someone.


    The black iron flakes did not react, and even the temperature returned to its rightful coolness.


    But the heat of that moment just now made him never forget.


    "No matter who you are, you can''t take her!"

 Chapter 1739

    Lin Mengya returns to ruxinyuan. Unfortunately, her fourth brother has left ahead of time.


    She sat alone at the window with the night rose in her hand.


    Just leave the leaves that can shine, the flower is nothing special.


    Leaning against the window, she tossed and turned, thinking about tonight.


    The night wind floats and seems to have fragrance mixed in it.


    She twitched her nose a little and thought it was the fragrant powder and dew used by some girl. It was so chic and quiet, but the taste gradually became clear again.


    Suddenly, a trace of softness fell into her open palm.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked carefully. Unexpectedly, it was a plum blossom petal.


    Strange, it''s autumn now. Where did the plum blossom come from?


    She couldn''t help getting up and looking out of the window.


    But the faint and cold fragrance of plum blossoms seems to be around.


    Suddenly, countless white plum blossoms floated in the window. The soft touch made her feel more surprised.


    Subconsciously follow the source to look up, only to see a figure, standing under the eaves, holding a wooden basket slightly tilted, allowing the wind to blow the plum blossoms into the room.


    The man also saw her, moved slightly and turned in dexterously.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Lin Mengya saw a figure in front of her.


    "You..."


    She just wanted to ask why the other party was here, but the other party held a plum blossom in her hand, smiled and asked her, "do you like it?"


    Cold and low, but with irresistible hegemony.


    Different from long Tianyu''s coldness, the man in front of him acted absurdly and seemed more like a colorful king cobra


    ¡£


    She immediately spit out three words: "I don''t like it!"


    He stepped back a few steps and looked at chongshuang on guard.


    How did you find this man again?


    However, it was a little different from her reaction when she refused his mask.


    The man was lazy and relaxed in his chair. A pair of black eyes with a little smile fell on her.


    "What do you like? Shall I find it for you?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I won''t bother you."


    She doesn''t think chongshuang wants to pursue her.


    The man''s behavior is so strange that she doesn''t want to have anything to do with him until she knows the details.


    Chongshuang was not annoyed. A slender hand gently knocked on the table.


    "Can''t plum blossom? Why do you only like roses?"


    Moreover, it seems quite puzzled.


    Lin Mengya quietly asked the door to move.


    There are long Tianyu''s people outside. As long as she makes any noise, someone will come to save her.


    "I can''t decide what I like. Besides, since I like roses, someone must like plum blossoms. Childe, you might as well go and find someone who likes plum blossoms."


    "But I only want you."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya just felt a basin of cold water and poured it down.


    She looked at the guy opposite in shock. If her hearing didn''t hallucinate, did this person confess to her?


    "What? Happy silly?"


    He got up and walked towards her step by step.


    Lin Mengya only feels bitter in her mouth. She really doesn''t want to have anything to do with each other.


    Especially under such strange circumstances.


    "Childe, I think you misunderstood something?"


    "There is no misunderstanding. From the first time I saw you, I knew you should be mine."


    This made her a little unhappy.


    She''s not an object. Why is she his?


    "But I already have a sweetheart, and we love each other."


    While observing the double action, she calculated how many steps it would take to escape from here to the door.


    But Chong Shuang walked in front of her and stretched out his hand. He saw that he was about to touch her cheek. At this time, she suddenly wrapped an arm around her waist and was protected in her arms almost instantly.


    The sound of "Ding" and the sound of weapons touching each other shocked her.


    The familiar temperature and breath made her relax in an instant.


    "Die!"


    Long Tianyu held her in one hand and a long sword in the other, looking coldly at the strange man with a mask.


    The latter also drew out his sword, but at this time he just retreated to the dark and stared at them.


    "Oh, it''s you again!"


    Somehow, Lin Mengya only heard the ferocious hatred from this remark.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes sank and said impolitely, "she''s my man. Whoever moves her will die!"


    The man''s mind about ya''er is so clear that he can''t stay.


    But chongshuang didn''t choose to fight Yu. After staring at them, he turned and ran away along the window.


    "Chase!"


    Long Tianyu shouted, and the guards hiding in the dark immediately chased out along the dark shadow.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, she felt that Yu''s arm seemed to be shaking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She raised her head and asked suspiciously.


    However, she saw the panic in his eyes.


    For so many years, she has never seen who Yu is afraid of, but today, she really feels that he will be afraid and fear.


    Without asking him why, even Lin Mengya thought she didn''t see anything. She just stretched out her hands and hugged him tightly.


    "The Qing fox is really, and I don''t know where it has gone."


    She pretended to say with a complaining tone, and long Tianyu''s arm gradually recovered its composure after receiving it again and again.


    "He has a way to hide from Qinghu''s eyes. I''ll send someone to find him later."


    Everything seemed to return to normal. When she looked at him again, she saw such deep eyes.


    Lin Mengya smiled and covered the restlessness in her heart.


    What''s the matter with all this?


    When long Tianyu''s people found Qinghu, the man was sitting under the outer wall and sleeping in the dark.


    Just after he was awakened and reappeared in front of Lin Mengya, Qinghu was a fog.


    Because he doesn''t know why he sleeps there.


    After Lin Mengya carefully examined his body, she found no abnormality.


    But they all know that this is an anomaly.


    After tossing around all night, at dawn, she was dug out of the quilt by ah Xiu and Liu qianrong.


    Wash her face, put on her clothes and make-up. When she is fully awake, in the mirror, a beautiful beauty is already well prepared.


    "Mrs. Lian sent a message early in the morning, saying that she didn''t have to be nervous. Everything has to be supported by the master and young masters Ma and Cheng. As long as the young lady does everything she should do."


    Ah Xiu knew the pressure she was going to face today and smiled.


    But Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath. This is what she should do. She can''t always rely on others.


    After all, the palace family depends on their own wings. Today, it''s just the first step.


    With the foundation of the night tour of the college last night, today''s ceremony also gave those family elders a lot of expectations.


    But in the daytime, Sitai college is completely different from what we saw last night.


    During the night tour last night, they saw the extraordinary vitality, youth and interest of the college.


    But today, when the sound of heavy rites and music sounded and the teachers and students in the uniform of the college lined up at the door to meet the guests from all over the world, the young Sitai college exuded a sense of solemnity.


    After everyone entered the hall of the college, there were twelve attendants in royal clothes, carrying a heavy base on their shoulders.


    On the dark red satin base, two edicts are placed one before the other.


    The dark gold dragon pattern in front is the honor of the royal family.


    The white corrugated bottom of the moon behind is the glory of the temple.


    With these two letters of intent alone, Sitai college is a well deserved college that can recruit students from the whole country of Wei.


    The two decrees were placed at the top of the platform built by the college. Everyone looked at the two Decrees with awe or envy.


    This is an unprecedented honor. Now it has been obtained by an aristocratic family dominated by a woman. How can people not envy it?


    After the will, the people of the palace came slowly.


    Lin Mengya''s dress today is amazing.


    Although she looks different, her skeleton will not change.


    The clothes that used to look a little bloated are replaced by a fitted dress today.


    The waist is slim and elegant.


    With her head held high and a proper smile, she came to the people step by step.


    Even though countless people in the crowd had laughed at her and framed her.


    But so what, after all, did not let her come here?


    The fourth young master of the palace family next to him was dressed in a black dress, which made him look like a crown of jade and handsome.


    They were like immortals in the painting, which attracted the attention of many people.


    "Welcome to the opening ceremony of Sitai college hosted by my palace. Thank you for coming down to the palace."


    Although his tone was somewhat polite, this made some people secretly dissatisfied.


    This is clearly the idea of the temple and the royal family. How can the Gong family take all the credit now?


    Moreover, looking at their scenery, those who secretly want to annex the palace family have lit a dark fire in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned for a week, and the expressions of those people fell into her eyes.


    After quietly exchanging eyes with the fourth brother, the latter continued to say with a gentle smile: "next, please welcome the new dean of our college, Gong Jiao!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a man came in from the outside.


    As soon as they looked, the man dressed in black and white and similar to the gentlemen in the college was the third son of the palace family, Gong Jiao, who was said to be ill and in a coma?


    Although the palace corner looked thinner, it was very energetic.


    Gong Si looked at his third brother and smiled in his eyes.


    From the hands of the attendant next to him, he took out the letter of appointment with the seal of the college. When his hands were about to hand it to the palace corner, he heard a cold hum in the crowd: "let him be the president. I can''t see this Sitai college!"

 Chapter 1740

    Suddenly, the scene was frozen.


    The crowd followed the sound and saw only an old man dressed as a great Confucian in the front row, looking at them with disdain.


    Gong San and Gong Si are modest gentlemen, and they are not intolerable to be questioned.


    Especially Gong San, he doesn''t think he has much talent and learning.


    There are too many talented and virtuous people in the field of learning.


    Therefore, he gently pushed the letter of appointment, saluted the other party, and gently asked, "how do you call this old gentleman?"


    "I''m not talented, but I can''t be the dean. Even though the third childe has a reputation for virtue, he''s still not enough to educate the public. If the third childe still knows himself clearly, in my opinion, it''s better to abdicate and give way to the virtuous early."


    The old man looked arrogant, as if everyone should teach him a lesson between heaven and earth.


    The people around also nodded one after another, as if what the old man said was a golden rule.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly, covered her mouth and opened her mouth gently: "this gentleman must be talented and rich in learning? Otherwise, how can the shameless act of ''taking up the bowl to eat and putting down the bowl to scold her mother'' be interpreted so deeply?"


    The old man''s face turned red, and he thought he had never heard such harsh and straightforward abuse, and he was extremely angry.


    "Just a little girl, dare you..."


    "Ladies?" Lin Mengya glanced at the indignant people around her, and her words were no longer polite.


    "Since you came to feiye City, all your food is for the ladies of the palace family. Since you are invited by our palace family to come here to observe the ceremony, you should follow the way of being a guest. Does our palace family treat you with slightest neglect? Now, if you make such a gesture again, is it ungrateful or what?"


    Hearing the speech, many people suddenly felt guilty.


    Since coming here, the Gong family has really arranged everything properly.


    Even these people took advantage of the internal strife of the palace family and made a profit from it.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know it, so as soon as she came up, she seemed arrogant and tough.


    In this way, those people will not think that the Gong family is a soft persimmon that can be kneaded by others.


    "You, you, hum! I wouldn''t have come here if your palace master hadn''t begged me again and again! What you did today is despised by scholars all over the world! Your palace family really has no rules. I''ll leave!"


    The great Confucian stared at a pair of eyes. He thought he was very angry and was about to leave.


    But when Lin Mengya heard the speech, she just recalled a cool smile.


    "Go? Did I let you go?"


    At the door, a pair of guards with long knives suddenly rushed out, tightly enclosing the whole venue.


    Those who are indignant and want to leave with the great scholar are stupid.


    They really didn''t expect that the Gong family''s courage was so great.


    "Gong Jiao, what do you mean?"


    The great Confucian was already angry when he saw the long knife.


    On the stage, Gong San and Gong Si were surprised to see their sister''s arrangement. They also felt that it was inappropriate, but after all, they habitually trusted their little sister, so they just said in a deep voice: "old Sir, it''s better not to hit the hard. My palace family is not an indiscriminate murderer."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but have some small accidents. She was afraid that her third brother wouldn''t agree, so she didn''t tell him.


    Now it seems that the third brother is much more mature than she expected.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Where did the great Confucian see such a battle? In the past, no matter where he went, people lined up accordingly. Even the dignitaries and dignitaries in the Dragon capital were polite to him.


    But unexpectedly, she was threatened by a woman.


    Lin Mengya got up gracefully, then paced back and forth on the stage. After looking at the crowd, she said, "originally, my palace family had a good intention. Please come here to participate in the grand event. However, some of you think my palace family is weak and incompetent, so you want to fish in troubled waters and try to do something wrong to my palace family."


    She spoke slowly and clearly.


    Some people at the bottom also changed their faces slightly.


    However, they still rely on the large number of people. They feel that the palace family is not afraid to fight them. On the contrary, when they can''t end in the end, they can take the opportunity to make more benefits.


    At that moment, some people said, "what do you know as a woman?"


    "Yes! Why don''t you withdraw all the people and put them here to scare who?"


    Just as the sound sounded, I heard the sound of "whoosh" breaking the air.


    A sharp long knife was nailed to the open space between the two people, which frightened the people around and turned white.


    I saw a man in dark clothes step by step in front of her.


    Then he stood behind her without saying a word.


    But everyone can see clearly that this man is the subordinate of his highness Xi.


    His present attitude has explained something.


    At a glance, almost the man who came to support herself, Lin Mengya happily lifted her lips.


    Originally, this school opening ceremony, she didn''t want to end normally.


    If you can''t fly to the sky, at least you have to make a big splash,


    "All of us in the palace are good people with pure conduct. Therefore, your Majesty the emperor and your Highness the saint will hand over such things to us. I know that you are unwilling. You think such a job with both fame and wealth should not be controlled by our palace family. It happens that our Palace family doesn''t mean that."


    The present scene, these aristocratic families are suffering unspeakable.


    You can''t beat it. After all, this is someone else''s territory.


    Don''t let me say it, or the next knife should be inserted into my chest.


    To put it bluntly, they are used to playing tricks with those aristocratic families openly and secretly. They always feel that everyone will not tear their face. Even if they suffer a great loss, they will eventually swallow it for the sake of the so-called face, and then wait for an opportunity to retaliate secretly.


    But who could have thought that the palace family had a shameless, which they couldn''t bear at all.


    Suddenly, a group of people were wronged like quails.


    "Up to now, what do you mean by pretending? Today, I don''t notice for a moment. It falls on your hands. You can kill or cut it, whatever you want!"


    The great Confucian had a stem around his neck, but his character was very stubborn.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya only glanced at him and said coldly, "what''s the use of killing you? Can you eat or use? The most useful thing for you scholars is that mouth. Unfortunately, if you really die, it''s useless."


    Look at her disdain. All the readers present were angry and wanted to roar.


    College is not also a place to educate readers. What does she spend time and effort training these people for?


    But after all, she dared to protest in her heart. After all, the black evil god standing behind her was not easy to provoke.


    Lin Mengya looked at the great Confucian and was about to be angry with her. She immediately smiled and clapped her hands.


    Two pretty maids came up from the left and right. One pulled the red cloth hanging behind her, and then pulled it down together.


    Suddenly, a cardboard with a height of more than one person appeared in front of everyone.


    On the cardboard, there are many things written, including words and tables.


    Lin Mengya took the whip brought by Bai Su to her and gently clicked on the top big characters.


    "What you see now is the teaching plan of the whole Sitai college. Unlike ordinary colleges, Sitai college is a comprehensive college integrating culture, martial arts, medicine and other education."


    The public was a little interested when they heard her say so.


    The left and right are also in the hands of others. They can''t escape. It''s better to listen to what medicine is sold in this woman''s gourd.


    Soon, they were attracted by the educational concept of the combination of Lin Mengya and modern higher education.


    She explained it in detail, and the cardboard was also an ancient version of "ppt" designed by her.


    All kinds of concise and efficient forms, summarized and clear, immediately fooled these people.


    Even the great Confucian became curious from the beginning.


    Just because of face, I''m sorry to be too obvious.


    "To sum up, Sitai college is not only training officials needed by the imperial court, but also committed to the all-round development of every student. I know that all aristocratic families are particularly worried about the education of the next generation. After all, a steady stream of fresh blood is the guarantee for the vigorous development of the family. But now the problem we face is the uneven resources of teachers and students. Please see here ¡£¡±


    The sharp whip fell on the newly opened page.


    On the top is a columnar comparison chart, and on the bottom are the names of the ten families.


    "Take the top ten families as an example. The teachers of these families are very strong. Even so, the quality of the younger generation is uneven. Even if people who need to inherit the master of the family need to be carefully cultivated. But there is a saying that one hero and three gangs can''t make a forest. If you want the family to develop smoothly, you need excellent younger generation. But let''s take a look at it Even in the top ten families, there are still many younger generations. Because of their limited ability, they can''t get a good education. What''s more, other families? "


    Her words can be regarded as stabbing many people in the pain.


    There is Ethnology in ordinary aristocratic families.


    In the investment in the education of future generations, each family does its best.


    But as Su Mei said, with the flourishing of the family and the increase of personnel, the education of future generations is more or less inadequate.


    At first, it may be that the lineage and the children of other lineages went to ethnology together. In the end, even the children of the lineage may not be able to get education.


    Moreover, because there is little communication between the lineage and the collateral lineage, there have been a lot of family infighting over the years.


    But they all know that once the two sides fight endlessly, it will mean the decline of the family.


    Suddenly, they fell into silence.

 Chapter 1741

    Lin Mengya looked around and winked at ah Xiu and Liu qianrong, who were in charge of turning the pages.


    The two people turned a page with quick eyes and hands. Lin Mengya coughed a few times, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "However, if there is such a place. It has strong teachers and a mature and complete education system. It can not only cultivate excellent talents, but also promote the exchange and development of the next generation. Everyone only needs to take some tuition fees, so that their children can receive the education of the top teachers in China. Why not?"


    To deceive people, Lin Mengya said she was second, and no one dared to say first.


    At first, she quickly suppressed by force because if she didn''t, these people wouldn''t be interested in listening to what she said.


    Now, the situation is different.


    While she was talking, those responsible for blocking the door had actually dispersed quietly.


    But no one found it in the field.


    They are all staring at the strange cardboard, thinking that although they can''t see through the contents of the cardboard, they feel that it seems a little powerful.


    Lin Mengya, the keynote speaker, experienced the feeling of a press conference with a standard hospitality smile.


    Oh, no wonder everyone likes to use ppt. It''s really a sharp weapon to deceive people!


    "Can this... Really make our younger generation the same as the people of the top ten families?"


    In the crowd, someone began to ask tentatively.


    Lin Mengya''s smile is more brilliant. When someone asks, it means that someone has begun to move.


    She immediately spared no effort to recommend her own college: "the eldest brother asked well. Although the top ten families have strong strength, the teachers employed by our college are invited from all over the country. The purpose of inviting teachers in our college is to only look at character and talent regardless of origin."


    But the people also understood what this meant.


    In general, the teachers employed by the family''s Ethnology are the elders of the family or close friends.


    They have also heard that there are many people from poor backgrounds. Unfortunately, they can''t afford to invite them, and the other party is too high to come over.


    If Sitai college can really invite such people, they will have some expectations.


    "I don''t think so. The masters in our family school are all real people. It''s not your grass-roots team that can afford to hire!"


    Most of the people from a good family thought she was bragging.


    She was not angry, motioned to the people behind her and turned another page.


    "Please look, this is the appointment list of all our masters. As for the question just mentioned by the childe, may I ask, your master may be the best in poetry books, but what about art? Can your master really have deep attainments in astronomy, geography, martial arts, moves, rhythm and pictures?"


    The man was stopped by her words.


    In fact, comprehensive, this is one of Lin Mengya''s few advantages now.


    The teachers they hired before do not have an absolute advantage in terms of quality, but fortunately they have all kinds of students.


    She even hired many skilled craftsmen to come here, usually with apprentices to work for the college in her spare time, killing two birds with one stone.


    After reading these things, these people were silent.


    They are thinking carefully about whether it is worth believing.


    "Aren''t you afraid of trouble when you do this?"


    A woman suddenly stood out in the crowd.


    The woman has a beautiful face and elegant temperament, but her eyes are really shrewd.


    While everyone around was talking, the woman narrowed her eyes and stared at the cardboard behind her.


    Lin Mengya just noticed her, but she didn''t expect that the man would ask at this time.


    "What does this lady mean by trouble?"


    "Your idea is very good, but the disciples of the aristocratic family accept the ethnology education of each family, not only to become pillars, but also to let them understand the family history and strengthen their sense of responsibility to the family. However, if they send all the children to you, will they sincerely support their families in the future? You obviously want to grind them Destroy the mark of the family. "


    As soon as they heard this, they woke up one after another.


    If they really send their children to college, what they remember is that there are more colleges.


    What if you go back to the family and refuse to be disciplined?


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she knew that this woman was not easy to fool.


    He turned around and opened a page behind him.


    "I have taken into account what the girl said. Although the classes are rearranged, I have reserved a place for each family. All the children of aristocratic families who come here to study will take the family as a team, and at the end of each year, all the teachers of the college will study according to the performance of the family in the past year Students score, and the one with the highest score can win the final victory. This is the honor of the whole family. Wouldn''t it be better for them to learn to win glory for the family from an early age? "


    Her explanation was a little reassuring to those people.


    But the girl frowned again.


    "Since they are all the same, why come here? Isn''t it easy and safe for them to receive education in the family?"


    "Girl, the little wolf can learn to bite only when he is among the wolves. Only when he knows that there are people outside, and there are days outside, can they have upward motivation. They should learn to fight and fight when they come out of their womb."


    To put it bluntly, most of the people taught in ethnology are childe brothers who are not familiar with the world.


    Even though there are overt and covert struggles in the family, they all know that the biggest enemy comes from the outside.


    Once they enter college, they must learn how to compete with others for good places and good scores.


    The internal reason for hesitation is that most of these struggles are benign, so they will be promoted instead.


    "I still feel that this college is not as good as our family. No one can guarantee what will happen when people are sent here. Besides, there are many families with grievances. If someone takes the opportunity to attack these children, how can you guarantee it?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and turned the paper to the last page.


    "This is a contract. All families who send their children to the college must sign it. In feiye City, you must give up personal gratitude and resentment and never take the opportunity to seek revenge. If someone violates it, all the aristocratic families who sign this contract can rise up and attack it! My palace family is the first to live with him!"


    Her words shocked everyone present.


    The weaker families have made up their minds.


    Not to mention the master''s level, they are going to come to this college because of the protection of their children by the palace family.


    At the same time, most of the families who are less powerful but still have the ability to protect themselves are also moved.


    After all, although they are better than the bottom, they are still weak compared with the top ten families.


    The woman who just had a good story was sitting under the stage with a cold face.


    She knew that no matter what she said, the final result was that the woman named Su Mei turned it into a condition conducive to Gongjia college.


    So she had to shut up.


    "How about this bundle repair, Mr. Su Mei?"


    In the crowd, someone couldn''t wait to ask.


    At this time, Lin Mengya pulled out her silly third brother.


    "We have to ask our president about these matters. But now I want to ask you, who else thinks that the third son of the palace family is not qualified to be the president?"


    For a moment, the crowd that was about to become a little warm immediately condensed.


    How could they forget that just now the stubborn old man didn''t agree with the third childe to be the Dean, and then they almost let people kill them like chicks.


    "Agree! How can you disagree? The dean is not a gentleman, as long as he is noble?"


    "That''s right! The third childe has long had a reputation for virtue. Why can''t he be the dean?"


    All families who intend to send their children over naturally want to support Gong San as president.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, looked at the location of the top ten families.


    Others don''t know, but she knows it clearly.


    The reason why these people didn''t jump out to stop the third brother was that they were resourceful and didn''t want to tear their faces with the palace family in this matter.


    As everyone knows, this college was established by the emperor and the saint.


    If the palace family can''t support themselves, you are the palace family''s own incompetence.


    But if it is because of their obstruction, it means that they are openly against the royal family and the temple.


    They have a clear distinction between the light and the heavy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the opening ceremony of school in Japan. Since you intend to send the children, please follow me to the inner hall later. I will answer your questions for you."


    Gong San said politely, and these aristocratic families naturally agreed. After leaving their own famous notes, they honestly returned to their seats and sat down to watch the ceremony


    Looking back, he looked at her with a tacit understanding. Even Gong San didn''t expect that the situation was now.


    Lin Mengya returned to the corner with a smile, then looked at her third and fourth brothers, cut the ribbon in the sound of rites, music and blessings according to the steps she designed, and then announced the official opening of Sitai college.


    From today on, it will be the most colorful step for the palace family and even the whole Wei country.


    "Congratulations."


    Beside him came the man''s deep congratulations.


    Lin Mengya moved her steps slightly, and then leaned gently on his shoulder.


    "Thank you."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed and grabbed her waist recklessly.


    As long as it is what she wants, he will be desperate to let her do what she wants.

 Chapter 1742

    Originally, after the school opening ceremony, the palace family prepared a song and dance banquet to entertain these aristocratic families and comfort their psychological shadow left by Lin Mengya''s intimidation.


    But they greatly underestimated the pressure resistance of everyone. After the ribbon cutting ceremony, the three brothers and the four brothers were surrounded by everyone and went to the backyard to discuss the admission of their young students.


    As for the guards who were just ferocious, they have been replaced by polite and clever boys by Ning Liang.


    The present situation, however, was somewhat unexpected.


    Lin Mengya had a dry tongue before, and she also intended to recommend her brothers, so she just retreated to an insignificant corner and drank the warm tea handed to her by Baisu.


    The crowd was noisy, but the person she wanted to notice didn''t disappear.


    Lin Mengya calmly looked at the woman who had questioned her before. She was not interested in the introductions of Sitai college, and she didn''t see any angry look on her face.


    After seeing that people around her came forward and asked, she also got up and left.


    "Bai Su, go find someone to inquire about the man."


    This woman, she has never seen before.


    But if she can appear here and openly doubt her, this woman must not be an ordinary person.


    Although things on the surface have come to an end for the time being, there are still more problems to deal with behind the scenes.


    After a short rest, she returned to Ruxin garden while others were not paying attention.


    However, this time she left the white Su at the door and entered the house alone.


    Although it was occupied by Pan Jin for a while before, in fact, Pan Jin didn''t know anything about the key points here.


    She went to the bottom of the stairs leading to the second floor. This is the dead corner of the whole house, not to mention Pan Jin. She was afraid that even her servants would not clean here carefully.


    Besides, what if you find it?


    It was designed and built by Yu himself. The mechanism is not generally complex.


    She stood on tiptoe a little, gently pushed away from the bottom of a section of stairs, and then revealed a mechanism lock similar to a modern password lock.


    She had an idea and said it before, and then Yu asked someone to design it.


    The mechanism is divided into two layers. On the first layer, there are 16 finger thick wooden sticks.


    The first layer is Arabic numerals, and the second layer is sixteen letters.


    Moreover, the password will change every other period of time. Apart from them, no one knows what the password of this mechanism is.


    Pressed the code lock, only heard the dull sound of mechanical rotation.


    At her feet, there was an open secret door.


    Lin Mengya pushed back the password lock and stepped down the stairs.


    Secret way was not so dark, and it was not so deep.


    However, this is the core of Sitai college.


    If the enemy invades and the college is completely lost, it will only take a short time for the whole Sitai college to be destroyed and die with the enemy, so as to cut off the enemy''s retreat and protect its students.


    This is its most profound commitment to the students it guards.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go to the mechanism room, but quietly went to another exit in the tunnel extending in all directions.


    After she went up, she found that this was actually the place where her family had healed.


    But at this time, there are a few more figures here.


    "Here you are, miss."


    People outside were a little surprised that she suddenly came out of the house.


    But here are all Yu''s confidants, so she just greeted everyone one by one with a smile and went to the study.


    At this time, long Tianyu is dispatching troops here.


    "Ling ye, you take 300 people outside the city to help the palace guard patrol. There must be no mistake."


    "Yes!"


    "Bai Lirui, you take 300 people to set up secret sentries in all the main roads in the city. You must be aware of any trouble at the first time."


    "Yes!"


    "Xue Hua, all the rest are at your disposal. Be sure to protect every family. You can''t let them make waves or hurt them."


    "Yes, sir. What about you, your highness?"


    Xue Hua changed his former frivolity, and his handsome face was full of a stern look.


    Long Tianyu looked up and happened to see the woman standing at the door. Her cold and proud face suddenly showed a deep smile.


    "As Su Yan, I will accompany her to attend this banquet."


    "But if people from Xiancheng sneak in, isn''t it very dangerous for your highness and miss?"


    Xue Hua disagreed.


    According to the information they have got, Gong Tu is planning an extremely cruel blood washing plan.


    Before that, the explosives he bought also became a sharp weapon for life.


    Tonight, all guests who want to attend the banquet of the palace family will be the victims of Gong Tu''s plot.


    The man was crazy. He didn''t want to take into account the overall situation. Instead, he felt that as long as everyone died, he would have no obstacles.


    Even Lin Mengya was curious about this. What was the reason that forced Gong Tu to jump over the wall.


    However, the banquet can no longer be postponed, and the ceremony must be held as scheduled, otherwise the palace family will only become the laughing stock of others.


    So they have to fight hard.


    In the house, everyone assigned their own tasks.


    The arrival of Lin Mengya did not attract much attention, as if they had acknowledged her existence.


    "Everyone has worked hard for the palace family tonight. However, please go to the palace family to get something before you go out to perform your task."


    She said with a smile. These people also promised one after another. They vaguely already took her as a leader.


    Long Tianyu is somewhat pleased. He is happy to see such development.


    Even in the near future, he can give her everything he has.


    His support is also the key to whether these people can accept Lin Mengya.


    Those who got the task left one after another. Lin Mengya smiled and watched them off one by one, and then walked to him.


    "Why do you think you''re coming at the right time? Aren''t you busy ahead?"


    Sitting in a chair, he always relaxed in front of her.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and smiled at him mysteriously.


    "Don''t you wonder what I gave them?"


    The five fingers on the knee subconsciously clenched and loosened again.


    This is his habit, especially when he feels confused, he will unconsciously hold his fingers.


    But she was in front of me.


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded, then came out with a helpless look.


    "But if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll have to wait until the day when the truth comes out."


    "Pooh", she couldn''t help laughing.


    He''s the only kid who can do such a serious and pathetic thing.


    "Your son disdains to play such a little trick with me, you know?" She laughed and said softly, "what I prepared for them are masks soaked in liquid medicine."


    A trace of pure light crossed long Tianyu''s long eyes.


    He really did not expect that his wife would be so well prepared in such a short time.


    But soon he frowned again.


    "The wind direction tonight seems not bad."


    "Never mind, the wind will change tonight. As long as they dare to come, I will never let them go easily."


    A cold smile crossed her lips.


    It seems that it was her good temper that made Gong Tu and the people behind him frame her again and again.


    It should be noted that if anyone makes her live badly, she must fight back ten times and a hundred times.


    "But why haven''t you disclosed the news before?"


    Long Tianyu took the man in his arms, raised his head and asked with some teasing.


    Because there are traces of people in Xiancheng behind Gong Tu, long Tianyu doesn''t want to disturb Lin Mengya.


    After all, it''s not a good thing for ya''er to compete with Xiancheng too early.


    So he didn''t hide the news from her, but he didn''t take the initiative to mention it to her.


    Therefore, when Lin Mengya spoke, he was a little surprised.


    "If I told you in advance, how can I achieve the unexpected effect?"


    She smiled and whispered.


    But long Tianyu was keenly aware of the deep meaning of her words.


    "Are you afraid that there is someone else''s work between me and your men?"


    "It''s not just fine work." She also looked at Ning Liang arranging people to do things these days, and then remembered.


    "What we have to do is too big and dangerous, so we have to let our confidants do it. But people are unpredictable. Even if they don''t make any mistakes, it''s hard to ensure that others won''t."


    "So?"


    "So, we''d better let them do part by themselves. In this way, even if they all fall into the hands of the enemy, they won''t disclose our affairs."


    Long Tianyu is no stranger to this method.


    Ya''er used this method to make secret medicine before.


    Seeing his thoughtful appearance, Lin Mengya bit her teeth and whispered, "don''t you think it''s strange? Why can''t we seize the first opportunity everywhere? Don''t you think it''s too strange that Jin Yao has attacked you and his mother since we went to sea?"


    In fact, he may not be unaware of some things.


    It''s just that they have been working hard and have no time to think about these things.


    Now that she really mentioned it, she alerted long Tianyu.


    "Can anyone really know our affairs like the back of his hand?"


    Seeing long Tianyu''s serious face, Lin Mengya gently shook her head.


    "No one in the world can predict. Besides, there are too many unexpected factors, and even we can''t control the direction of things. However, if someone only knows our actions, or even trivial things? I know that there is a kind of person in the world who can infer the general direction of things based on clues."

 Chapter 1743

    In fact, the truth is very simple.


    For example, when she saw a neighbor cut a piece of meat in the market, she could speculate that they must have a meat meal today or tomorrow.


    As for how to eat, she may not know, but at least there is a direction.


    Many things before may have happened when they thought it was a coincidence, but at this stage of development, they are inextricably linked.


    "Indeed, there will be such people in the world."


    Long Tianyu frowned and seemed to think of some key problem.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand, gently smoothed his eyebrows, held his face and said softly, "we can''t be passive anymore. The establishment of the college is the beginning of the whole Weiguo alliance. People in Xiancheng will never let us succeed. Therefore, we must take the initiative!"


    Both of them know that once the forces on the ground are united, they still have the power to fight with Xiancheng at least.


    This is obviously not what Xiancheng is happy to see.


    Before, they manipulated the change of the royal family, bribed and provoked these aristocratic families, and created so many bloody storms. Didn''t they just want to separate the whole Wei country and let them become slaves who can fish and meat?


    Now, a man jumped out and came up with a way to unite the whole Wei nation. Can they not nip it in the bud?


    However, their control over the ground has been greatly weakened.


    And many of their temptations are no longer important to people on the ground.


    So they had to use the cruelest tricks.


    If Gong Tu''s plot succeeds this time, it may not be a warning to all aristocratic families.


    If you combine, you will die, and if you divide, you will live!


    But she and long Tianyu clearly know that once the whole ground forces collapse, Xiancheng can even let them kill each other without effort.


    This is really their dead end.


    Therefore, the college must be established smoothly!


    In that case, they can''t be in such a passive position as before.


    "I see."


    But after a little tangle, the man raised his head and smiled at her.


    With stars shining in her black eyes, Lin Mengya only looked at it and felt her heart was crisp.


    No, this beauty is too lethal.


    "There are not many people who can get my movements, but the people under my hands can''t hide their whereabouts. Otherwise, what does it mean that the ''princess'' will appear?"


    Long Tianyu said coldly, but Lin Mengya moved in her heart.


    She looked at long Tianyu in surprise.


    "Do you suspect that..."


    "Yes, except my father, who can get the movements of my men without disturbing me?"


    In fact, she was surprised to learn that the younger brother of the emperor was the emperor of Jin.


    I just didn''t expect that the one who didn''t enjoy the blessings in his fief actually wanted to make waves. It''s really a little hateful.


    "We have always ignored him, but the emperor doesn''t like him. Where did he come from such a great power?"


    Lin Mengya asked with some doubts.


    In fact, long Tianyu''s mother made them suspicious of the former Emperor.


    But what they didn''t expect was that this man could secretly set off such a big storm.


    "Then ask me, my good father who can control everything. Don''t worry, I will be careful."


    Another moment, Yu''s face, with a heartless murder.


    Lin Mengya knows that there is no good between their father and son.


    Youyou sighed, her husband and wife turned against each other, and father and son hurt each other.


    Desire for power, is there really such a big temptation?


    Long Tianyu only looked at her and knew what she was thinking.


    Hold her in your arms and the oath is resounding.


    "In my heart, you are the most important."


    Lin Mengya was suddenly moved by this sentence.


    But some of them are not very interesting. They can only ask without conscience, "are you saying I''m fat?"


    A deep smile sounded in her ear.


    Then she hung in the air and was held up by him. Even, she pretended to weigh it.


    "Well, it''s a little fatter than before..."


    "Long Tianyu! You want to die!"


    She clenched her teeth and raised her head, but ran into his deep and long eyes with a smile.


    The anxiety is eliminated, and the worry is hidden into the heart lake.


    She leaned against his arms. At this moment, she just wanted to live forever.


    After a warm moment, she returned the same way.


    The reason why she hurried to talk about it was that she was afraid of tonight''s action. In case of any mistake, all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    But before she left, long Tianyu called people in and slightly changed tonight''s action plan.


    Although these changes are small, they are enough to make people feel unclear about their law of action.


    In this way, what can they do if they have a clever plan, but their eyes are black?


    After returning to Ruxin garden, the excitement outside has come to an end.


    Even though they had made some preparations before, none of them expected such enthusiastic feedback with the help of the little sister''s strange cardboard.


    Now, the 500 application forms that Lin Mengya asked Ning Liang to prepare for the admission of students have been vied for.


    Finally, the third brother and the fourth brother had to promise that if there were school-age students at home, they only needed their elders to register at the college. At that time, they would submit application forms, and the number was only a lot more.


    This move, let everyone just temporarily put down their hearts.


    Lin Mengya also put her carefully prepared white paper version of the ppt on the bulletin board outside the college.


    Anyone who wants to see it, whether it''s a noble family or a poor child, can come and see it.


    In addition, she also assigned special personnel to explain, so as to ensure that everyone interested will get effective answers.


    Therefore, when Sitai college swept the whole Wei country, almost everyone knew Sitai college very well.


    In the old residence of the palace family, guests from various aristocratic families and some other forces all have very attentive smiles on their faces.


    Although there are a few people who are opposed to this new college, the Gong family''s hospitality is too polite.


    Even if it is a little extreme, they all accept it with a smile and don''t argue.


    This makes these people feel like they have no place to focus on the cotton.


    But they have to come.


    Even the top ten aristocratic families dare not openly clamor that they do not need the support of small and medium-sized forces.


    You know, ants can kill elephants.


    Moreover, the relationship between them is also complex.


    Since we can''t give up, we have to know how the current progress is.


    This situation is really a grievance.


    In the banquet, there were many well-trained maid boys pushing all kinds of dining cars to shuttle around the venue.


    Each dining car has a menu, cold dishes, hot dishes and visits by category.


    Guests can take whatever they like, and there is no limit.


    At first, everyone was still taut and somewhat restrained.


    Especially those elders feel that some of them beg for food from others and can''t get through it.


    Therefore, most of them are reserved, indicating that they don''t need it.


    It was the younger generation who first felt curious.


    "I want that almond cake, I want two!"


    A little girl about seven or eight years old, with big eyes flashing, looked greedily at the pink, soft and waxy almond cake in the dining car and said timidly.


    The boy pushing the dining car immediately stopped, while the maid in charge of taking things immediately put two plates of almond cakes in front of the little girl with a smile.


    "Guest, please take your time."


    The little girl''s eyes were shining. Her parents'' eyes were staring out. She took a cake in her hand and put it into her mouth.


    "It''s delicious! Sister, I want it!"


    The little girls are greedy, and some are bold.


    But the maid seldom saw one who took the initiative to talk to her. She immediately cleverly put almond cake on the adult''s table, then bent down and said politely to the little girl, "there are still a lot of delicious food behind. Guests don''t worry and taste it slowly."


    The little girl''s mouth was fragrant, and her big eyes were bent into a new moon.


    And behind her, those elders could not help but have some greedy eyes.


    There are not many almond cakes. Each plate looks like two pieces, and the fragrance overflows, making the water flow.


    "Cough, huan''er, your grandfather hasn''t eaten yet. How can you just eat by yourself?"


    Behind the little girl huan''er, her father''s voice was a little helpless.


    The little girl swallowed two cakes in a row, and suddenly reacted. She hid the cake residue in her hands and came up to her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, try it, too. It''s delicious."


    The little girl ate well, and Grandpa couldn''t help feeling a little hungry.


    After hesitating for a while, I had to have the cheek to taste the almond cake.


    It is soft and waxy, and it also shows the unique sweetness of almonds.


    Delicious is delicious, that''s the amount


    Seeing the elders moving chopsticks, the younger generation behind them also tasted them one after another.


    Finally, it''s just not enough.


    However, the little girl''s mother was so clever that she called the little girl behind her and fell in her ear. She didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, under the education of her mother and the temptation of delicious food, the little girl called another dining car.


    "Excuse me, may I have this?"


    Facing the little girl''s question, the maid replied happily, "of course, how many do you want?"


    The little girl flashed her big round eyes, looked at the hungry elders like wolves behind her, and then timidly stretched out her finger.


    "I want a car!"


    The elders behind them immediately felt that it was too embarrassing.


    But shame is shame, but they really ate everything, didn''t they?


    Therefore, driven by them, the guests of this small piece let the younger generation take it first. Finally, they let go of their reserve and ordered their own meals according to their preferences.

 Chapter 1744

    Such a scene was staged everywhere at the banquet.


    Apart from some real bigots who were still stubborn and refused to say anything, the guests at the party ate happily after ordering.


    Lin Mengya sat in the position of the owner''s house and scanned her eyes for a week.


    People who can accept new things represent that they may be persuaded in some aspects in the future.


    As for those who are stubborn, since they have chosen a way to black, why should she be this villain.


    "Master, your highness is here."


    White Su attached to her ear and whispered.


    She raised her head and saw the man in black clothes, just like the posture of ink hook, with the coolness of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    The crowd, involuntarily, gave him a way.


    Even without looking at his identity and revealing his handsome face, his sense of existence is still strong enough to attract everyone''s attention.


    But those long eyes, which were deep, never stopped on anyone, only fell on her.


    Lin Mengya raised her glass and wished each other from a distance. The other party also sat in her position and drank with her.


    "Go tell Ning Liang that the performance can begin."


    Bai Su left quietly.


    The leisurely sound of silk and bamboo began to change. At first glance, the sudden drum beat seemed to be announcing that something was coming.


    Everyone stopped and looked around subconsciously.


    After the sound of Pipa with exotic characteristics sounded, on both sides of the garden, suddenly four rows of dancers in Hu clothes came.


    The clothes on these dancers are very transparent, but the inside is tightly wrapped without any smell of wind and dust.


    Even so, some old die hards were so angry that they scolded their younger generation who were fascinated by it.


    "It''s nothing to lose virtue with a cold!"


    The curse naturally spread to Lin Mengya''s ears.


    She just glanced at the other side and the old God was watching the performance.


    When the dancer arrived on the stage, suddenly, the music turned, but there was another refined rhythm in the decadent sound.


    Soon, this feeling strengthened again.


    The dance music with foreign Pipa as the main tone color, coupled with the drums with a strong sense of rhythm, completely separated the music from the intoxicating erosion.


    On the contrary, there is a force that is hammering everyone''s heart.


    In the arena, the dancer''s movements began to work hard.


    The originally weak and charming beauty immediately brought a few noble things that can only be viewed from a distance and can not be blasphemed.


    They kept shuttling in the field, and the ribbons were flying, either flying or fighting.


    At this time, some knowledgeable people at the banquet were surprised and sighed: "this is the long lost ''flying martial arts song''!"


    Suddenly, the people who had been denouncing the dance and music were unbearable and shut up.


    Lin Mengya looked at them with great interest. It was not wrong to read less, but it was wrong for them to show their eyes.


    This "flying fighting song" and the flying dance performed by the dancers were specially arranged by an expert.


    The man who recognized the song just now twitched his nose.


    "Strange, how can there be such a faint smell of sandalwood?"


    People around also smell the smell.


    They looked at each other again and again. They thought it was very strange, but the smell was really good. It didn''t make people feel dizzy, and there was no burning smell of smoke.


    The people couldn''t help asking the same question. At this time, Lin Mengya just stood up and said leisurely, "Feitian, also known as qiankupo, is a performer of the heavens. He follows the heavens, makes music for the heavens, eats incense, and doesn''t come close to wine and meat. Today, please come and enjoy this rare flying dance. All the meals you use are vegetarian banquets."


    When she said this, some people in the crowd suddenly changed their faces slightly.


    They were not talking about such a wine and meat party before, and such an unbearable dance was simply vulgar.


    But facts have proved that it is not the vulgarity of other people''s banquets, but their ignorance of goods.


    The face was so that it hurt badly.


    Suddenly, the voices that said they could only play broad became weaker.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and had to be able to swing.


    She nodded to the musician. Suddenly, the drum was weak, and the sound of the pipa gradually became soft.


    The warm fragrance was slightly drunk, and everyone looked at the dance above ecstatically.


    After reading it for a week, Lin Mengya quietly got up.


    The footsteps moved briskly. Soon, Lin Mengya and Bai Su came to the backyard.


    In the backyard, more than 100 guards stood here with red torches in their hands, almost illuminating the night sky.


    Palace 2 and palace 5, wearing light armor, stand in the front.


    His face was dignified, but in his eyes, there was something eager to try.


    "Two brothers, five brothers."


    She walked quickly to the two of them.


    "Little sister, why are you here? It''s all right. It''s just a mob. Don''t underestimate your second brother and me."


    Gong Er looked at her with a smile.


    Obviously, he is such a rough man, but he is always careful with her for fear that she will be broken.


    Lin Mengya took out the two masks hidden in her arms and personally brought them to her second and fifth brothers.


    "I''ll be here when you win."


    They looked at her with great care. They didn''t say anything, but nodded hard.


    Today''s fight is for the survival of the whole palace family. Therefore, they must swear to death to guard every inch of the hot land of the palace family.


    Standing under the eaves, Lin Mengya looked at her two brothers and five brothers and left quickly with people.


    She must stay here because she holds the key to their victory.


    When the last person disappeared and the back door was carefully locked, she turned around and saw the man who was almost integrated with the night.


    "Be careful."


    She knew that whether it was the second or fifth brother, or the lover in front of them, they had to face their own enemies.


    Step by step, long Tianyu came to her.


    Reach out and gently touch her tender cheek with your fingers.


    "I''ll be back early."


    There was no heaviness in his words.


    It''s like going out to do the most insignificant thing, but Lin Mengya knows that long Tianyu is not easy.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you with the child."


    She looked up and smiled brightly.


    Long Tianyu loved her smile most, lowered her head and kissed her forehead gently.


    "OK."


    The night is like ink. I don''t know when the pipa sound in the front yard stopped.


    Long Tianyu has left, and countless guards in black are alert and guard beside the party.


    In the field, time seems to be forbidden.


    The guests maintained their posture just now. What they didn''t know was that everything was for the present hypnosis since they stepped into the yard.


    In order not to cause panic, Lin Mengya took risks and carried out a large-scale collective hypnosis.


    Now, the whole old house is sober only to protect his palace family.


    "Girl, they are like this now. It''s really no problem?"


    The father of the palace family, who had been hiding in the house, looked at the guests with some doubts.


    Lin Mengya ordered people to check one by one and made sure that everyone was hypnotized, which was a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry, great grandfather. Even if they don''t eat, watch dance, hear music, they won''t smell the incense. As long as we finish before dawn, they won''t find it."


    The foundation of Sitai college is weak, and everything is related to Xiancheng.


    Without sufficient assurance and strength, she is not ready to expose the current crisis to the public.


    In this way, people will only have fear before the decisive battle, so that Xiancheng can inform the ground faster.


    Only when you are strong, you will not be afraid of challenges.


    Gong Qianfeng always trusted this great granddaughter, so he didn''t ask much.


    After Lin Mengya ordered people to take good care of the guests, she took her own people to the main courtyard.


    Here is the highest point of the palace family.


    In the main courtyard, a huge tripod is ready.


    No one knows what this tripod is used for except Gong Si.


    At this time, Baili Rui also came out from the other side of the tripod.


    "You girl, it''s really rich to waste these herbs like this!"


    A cauldron full of medicinal materials, which is painful to bailiriu.


    But no matter how distressed it is, it can''t meet the request of its own students.


    "Teacher, no matter how good the medicine is, if it doesn''t have a place to use, isn''t it a waste?"


    She didn''t care much and replied. Bailiri thought she was reasonable, nodded and retreated to one side.


    The night wind grew stronger and stronger.


    Lin Mengya looked into the night sky. She seemed to see the invisible track of the wind.


    Gently raised his head and grabbed it in the night sky.


    Turning around, he took the torch prepared next to him and said sternly, "fire!"


    The flaming torch was thrown into the dry and flammable medicinal materials.


    In an instant, the fire soared into the air.


    The thick smoke with the bitter and astringent medicine smell and burnt smell also spread at this time.


    At the same time, there are five similar scenes in the old palace house.


    The same scene can be seen in the whole non Leaf City, in all buildings on the second floor and above, and in slightly larger yards.


    At this time, Gong ER and Gong Wu, who had arrived at the gate of the city, rode on their horses and stared at the dark shadows not far away.


    Just now, as the shadow approached, a strange stench followed the wind.


    But at this point, the stench seemed to fade a lot.


    They obviously don''t know that the wind direction has quietly changed at this time


    "Your Highness, do you really want to fight in person?"


    On the other side, all the power hidden in long Tianyu''s hand has been transferred.


    Xue Hua asked seriously, frowning beside him.


    "Well, no need to say more."


    At this time, long Tianyu was holding a crude stone jade sword, but it was still majestic.


    It is obviously much more difficult for each other''s Palace 2 and palace 5 to deal with.


    Bursts of animal roars came from the horizon, and the people around sank their faces.


    This war is not easy to fight.

 Chapter 1745

    Even long Tianyu didn''t expect that the first direct conflict between Xiancheng and the ground would be here.


    Maybe it''s because feiye city was once a taboo in Xiancheng, so they choose to call their ambitions here.


    It can be said that if non Yecheng falls tonight, then Xiancheng will be unstoppable.


    Because for them, there is nothing on the ground to restrain them, then all obstacles will become meaningless.


    For the people on the ground, this battle that only a few people know and participate in, they must also win.


    So both of them will try their best.


    "However, if you expose your identity, all our previous plans will not be in vain?"


    Xue Hua is still dissuading.


    He can completely ignore other things. Even in front of others, he behaves more slippery than a loach.


    But on major issues, he has his own persistence.


    Long Tianyu looked at him and closed his lips for a long time before he said.


    "I lost this time. What''s the use of those big events?"


    "Your Highness, if we lose this time, we can still..."


    "Xue Hua, what do you think is the green mountain we left behind? If we lose this time, we will lose completely, and there is no possibility of turning over."


    What else did Xue Hua want to say, but finally he had to be silent.


    There are some things your highness knows better than they do.


    Therefore, he can be easily persuaded.


    While talking, the roar of the beast was close at hand.


    Those heavily armed soldiers looked at the strange "beasts" opposite in horror.


    Most of those wild animals are naked, even with a layer of mucus.


    Long Tianyu cheered up and shouted, "be careful, don''t let these animals touch yourself!"


    Then, as soon as he urged the horse under his crotch, he met him.


    Suddenly, the tide of people and the tide of animals met, and the fight between blood and blood officially opened.


    Everyone in the palace''s old house is fully armed.


    Apart from the young adults who have the power to fight back, all the old, weak, women and children are gathered by Lin Mengya to the main courtyard for protection.


    Just sitting in the yard, she still couldn''t be at ease. She could only inquire about the situation in a hurry.


    "What''s going on outside the city?"


    "Miss, the second young master and the fifth young master are fine, but... Just your highness, we can''t get through."


    Ning Liang is responsible for the overall planning of the whole palace family, but he has never seen this situation, and his eyes are black.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was a little anxious. She vigorously grabbed Ning Liang''s arm and asked, "why can''t you get through? Can''t you take a look at the situation?"


    Ning Liang was also anxious and sweating. He didn''t have time to wipe it. He quickly replied: "it''s not that the small one doesn''t send someone, but that his highness sends someone to guard. We are not allowed to go there."


    How did this happen?


    She knew that what long Tianyu had to face was the real main force of Xiancheng.


    However, before, Yu''s hand came down and reported that the export of that place was not large, and their response was quite timely. There should not be many talents.


    Did something unexpected happen?


    After thinking and thinking, she still can''t feel at ease.


    The heart beat violently, as if something was going to happen.


    She turned around and looked at the stable crowd.


    There was a calming ingredient in the previous incense, so even though the situation was a little critical, there was no trouble.


    "Great grandfather, big brother, I still want to see it."


    She turned around and said in a little hurry.


    Gong Qianfeng and Gong bin were stunned and subconsciously shook their heads to deny her proposal.


    "Little sister, don''t worry. You should believe your highness. If he can''t cope with it, what can we do?"


    Gong bin comforted, but Lin Mengya''s eyebrows were frowned tightly.


    The reason why they can find out that Xiancheng wants to attack feiye city today is that after releasing shangguanqing, they followed her to find their nest.


    After all, there are many people who don''t want the Gong family to be good and the Sitai college to be successfully built. They have to be on guard.


    However, these responses were hasty after all.


    Even though she had developed a drug with her teacher specifically for those running dogs attached to fairyland, as long as they smelled it a little, their action would become a lot slower.


    However, I''m afraid the real danger should come from Xiancheng people who they know little about.


    "No, I still have to go."


    "Little sister, it''s dangerous outside. What if you go like this and distract your highness?"


    She knew that her eldest brother was worried about her comfort, but she had her own plan in her heart.


    Before, Yu repeatedly told her not to appear in front of Xiancheng people.


    She also asked the reason several times, but Yu blocked it back.


    But she guessed herself, either because she is the most wanted tribute of people in Xiancheng, or


    If it is the latter, if yu can''t stop it, she must go out.


    "What is this?"


    Outside, there were bursts of exclamations.


    Lin Mengya had no time to think more, so she rushed out with her big brother.


    I saw white scorpions outside the courtyard wall.


    These scorpions are very strange. They are snow-white all over. The hooks on their tails are more than twice as long as scorpions of the same size.


    "Don''t panic, let''s go into the house!"


    Lin Mengya immediately said loudly, and all the palace family dared not delay any longer and hid in the house one after another.


    "Come in, too!"


    Gong Bin said anxiously, while Lin Mengya gently shook her head.


    "I''m not afraid of these things. You go first and don''t come out until you know the truth!"


    Gong bin looked at her, finally nodded heavily, and finally returned to the house.


    But he and Lao Zu always stood at the window and looked at her nervously.


    Outside the yard, the big and small white scorpions seemed to have covered the ground with a scorpion carpet.


    After calming her mind a little, Lin Mengya took a step tentatively.


    Sure enough, as she expected.


    Just now, the white scorpion, which had been stacked one after another, gave her a way out in an instant.


    In the system, Xiaoyao has given her the analysis data of this scorpion.


    "Master, this scorpion is highly poisonous all over. But it has one characteristic. If it has lived in a specific environment since childhood, it must find exactly the same environment wherever it is. Otherwise, it will soon die because the environment can''t adapt."


    Lin Mengya looked at the information of this scorpion and was puzzled.


    Generally speaking, scorpions like cold and humid environment, but their adaptability is not so weak as shown in the data.


    Besides, unless it is raised in captivity, the environment will change greatly in nature due to weather and season.


    How could such a fragile species survive until now?


    "If you live underground, the environment can be relatively stable."


    The little medicine connected with her consciousness soon provided her with an answer.


    "So, is this scorpion from Xiancheng?"


    "I don''t know, but there is a great probability."


    "But why did they come here?"


    Since the scorpion is afraid of her, it''s much easier to do.


    Lin Mengya quietly scratched a hole on her finger, and then gently scratched it on the door frame of the main courtyard.


    "Great grandfather, big brother, this scorpion doesn''t dare to enter the house for the time being. Close the doors and windows and don''t come out, okay?"


    The overwhelming scorpions make everyone fear.


    So even if Lin Mengya didn''t say it, they wouldn''t want to come out.


    Before, only Gong Qianfeng and Gong bin saw the scene of scorpion avoiding her.


    Although they felt incredible, subconsciously, they nodded and said, "don''t worry, we know what to do."


    "Well, I''ll go out first!"


    Gong bin was a little worried and asked her to be careful.


    After completely closing the door, Lin Mengya turned and stepped into the scorpions again.


    Only this time, those scorpions seemed to see their natural enemies and let them retreat.


    And Lin Mengya was not idle. She gently lit her precious blood on the courtyard wall and the gate.


    Just such a thin finger print, the scorpions immediately faded away, leaving nothing but the bodies of the same kind.


    Lin Mengya immediately followed out. At this time, she found that the direction of the white scorpion retreating was completely opposite to the door.


    Worried about the guests, she turned and ran to the front yard.


    It''s strange that there isn''t even a scorpion in the front yard.


    Soon she saw the guard in charge of patrol.


    "Miss, come here now, but what can I do for you?"


    The leader of the guard has seen her several times before.


    Even though they don''t know her true identity, they also know that she is the righteous sister of their Highness''s most beloved. The relationship is unusual and naturally much more polite.


    Lin Mengya stood on tiptoe, swept around quickly, frowned slightly, and said to herself, "what''s the matter, why isn''t there here?"


    "Miss, did you say anything?"


    The guard leader asked puzzled. Lin Mengya noticed him at this time and immediately asked, "excuse me, have you seen a white scorpion with a large tail hook and a large number. By the way, do you have anyone injured?"


    The guard leader subconsciously looked around and waved to the patrol guard.


    Soon, a five person patrol team came to them.


    "Can you see the white scorpion?"


    They immediately shook their heads and said they had never seen it.


    The guard leader asked again and again and got the same result.

 Chapter 1746

    Such a large white scorpion, even in the night, is difficult to ignore.


    Moreover, in order to prevent sneak attacks, the yard is brightly lit and there are few dead corners.


    Did the scorpion really run out of the backyard?


    But in any case, it is highly toxic. There are many guests in the yard. She can''t let them have any accidents.


    She looked around with the patrol guards and finally determined that there was no white scorpion left out. She was a little relieved.


    But still around the garden, he pressed his own fingerprint.


    Although the poisonous blood in her body has brought her a lot of trouble, it is undeniable that at such a moment, the poisonous blood is simply the biggest weapon for her to defend herself against the enemy.


    "When you patrol, try not to get close to the backyard. Also, if you find anything like scorpions and poisonous insects, you must hide in the garden as soon as possible. Don''t fight hard, you know?"


    Lin Mengya charged that the guards nodded again and again, indicating that they would not be entrusted.


    After checking around the old house, Lin Mengya finally came to the backyard.


    "Rustle..." The numbing friction sound came one after another.


    When she came to the backyard, she only saw that the walls and floors were covered with white scorpions.


    Not to mention a normal person, even when she saw it, she couldn''t help feeling a little sick.


    Strangely enough, those scorpions were afraid of her, but they still refused to retreat.


    What''s going on?


    Is there something in the yard that attracts them?


    Looking at these scorpions, she was a little worried.


    Since she wants to go out and see the situation, these things must be disposed of.


    Not to mention such a large number, even dead scorpions have to be dealt with properly so as not to leave any future trouble.


    But her strength alone is limited. If she wants to really drive away these scorpions, she must drain her own blood.


    If only there were something that could drive away these scorpions.


    Just when she felt helpless, she suddenly heard a thin and weak voice outside.


    "Meow -"


    She followed her reputation and saw a small voice on the courtyard wall covered with white scorpions. She was skilfully jumping. Presumably, she was avoiding white scorpions.


    With so many scorpions, the gadget will soon die of poisoning.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think of it. She ran to the wall of the hospital in a few steps.


    "Cat cat, come to me!"


    She said hello subconsciously, but the gadget suddenly stopped its action.


    The back arched, and a pair of blue cat pupils stared at her closely.


    There is no doubt that that is the posture of the cat when it wants to attack.


    Lin Mengya knew, so her voice became more and more gentle.


    "Don''t be afraid. Come to me. I won''t hurt you."


    She knew that the kitten couldn''t understand her, but she believed that animals must be able to feel human kindness.


    Soon, the little thing confronting her put away the attack.


    Silently walked forward for a few steps, then stood on the courtyard wall, tilted his small head and stared at the human below curiously.


    "Meow -"


    The small milk sound is thin and weak, with the careful exploration of animals.


    That little thing is not as long as her arm. It''s still an immature little guy.


    "Come here, darling."


    She held out her unharmed hand to the little guy, and the little thing immediately retracted.


    Seeing that she had no other action, he poked out a small head and called softly.


    "Meow..."


    This time the voice is more like a spoiled child, or a relative''s little guy.


    She stood motionless under the wall, waiting for the little guy to soften.


    Finally, the little thing stared at her curiously, then stretched out his little claw and gently grabbed it in her direction.


    A jump, that small white ball, jumped into her arms.


    Lin Mengya immediately picked up the kitten. To her surprise, the little guy who had just resisted had been drilling into her arms and throat, and made a "snoring" sound.


    "Master, the cat is a little strange!"


    When Lin Mengya thought the kitten was too spoiled, Xiaoyao suddenly warned loudly.


    "How strange?"


    "You see, where it just stayed, there were several dead bodies of white scorpions, which were still half eaten!"


    Sure enough, on the top of the wall, there were several white scorpions that looked like they had eaten.


    Is this cat greedy?


    Lin Mengya grabbed the little white cat''s back neck and immediately checked its condition.


    I saw that the blue cat''s eye was very energetic, and there was no sign of poisoning at all.


    Why is the cat so powerful?


    "Little medicine, is there nothing wrong with the little guy?"


    In the system, a small medicine that has just been born, I realized what jealousy is for the first time.


    Yes, according to the judgment in the human emotional data in the system, he is jealous.


    Why can the new guy make the master so gentle?


    Hum, the master is his! No, it''s also the two children of the master!


    "What''s the problem? It''s good!"


    In the system, there was a whirring sound of small medicine.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and understood at random. It turned out that it was Xiaoyao who made trouble.


    No wonder he can accept Mo Yan and Ning''er because they existed a long time ago.


    The medicine protects her memory and accepts it, so she won''t reject the babies.


    But this little white cat is different. For Xiaoyao, this sudden kitten is equivalent to a "second child".


    She couldn''t help but smile. She won''t easily want a baby until she calms the big baby.


    "Well, I didn''t say I wanted to raise it. It''s just that I think it''s strange that it appears here. If you don''t like it, shall we give it to others?"


    He was connected with Xiaoyao''s consciousness, got her soothing Xiaoyao, and soon stopped being emotional.


    Lin Mengya put the cat on the ground and squatted down to look at the little guy carefully.


    I don''t know what''s the secret of this little thing. How can I not be afraid of the poisonous white scorpion.


    "Oh, I can''t eat!"


    Her left finger has been bleeding. Just a moment ago, a drop of blood dropped on the ground.


    The little cat''s head arched in her hand and accidentally licked the drop of blood.


    Lin Mengya pushed the kitten away in time, but it was too late.


    Hearing a scream of "meow -" the kitten broke free of her hand and jumped into the white scorpions.


    "Come back!"


    She cried anxiously. Her blood was many times more poisonous than the white scorpion.


    The kitten can eat the white scorpion, but it may not be able to resist her blood poison!


    But the little thing was like a cat. After jumping into the white scorpions, he suddenly shouted "meow..."


    For a moment, the disturbing friction sound in the stable white scorpions was several times louder.


    I don''t know why. Just now I didn''t dare to get close to her white scorpions, but I surrounded her.


    But they didn''t dare to get close, but they blocked all her roads.


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked at the little white cat.


    "What on earth is this?"


    I saw a little thing that was not much different from ordinary kittens just now, but in the twinkling of an eye, it changed its appearance.


    The blue cat''s pupil faintly glowed purple.


    And a strange grain appeared on the little head.


    At first glance, it seems like a plum blossom, but it is much more cumbersome.


    "Master, be careful!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao is already worried.


    He knew he couldn''t help, so he had to do his best to help his master find out the cause of the accident.


    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down and looked at each other in the scorpion group.


    At this time, the little white cat is not soft and cute at all.


    As if it were a dangerous beast!


    "Master, the decoding function is abnormal!"


    Unexpectedly, there was a little problem in the system.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to enter the system, so she had to distract Xiaoyao to check it.


    Xiaoyao also opened the decoding system for the first time, but it turned out that it was only the newly upgraded decoding function of the system and made a new discovery.


    Unexpectedly, it''s the zither manual that she has already read!


    "I found it! Wild cats are often born in a place with 100 poisons. They are born with 100 poisons and are psychic. They can herd 100 poisons and kill poisonous insects!"


    Once the newly unlocked content is recorded by the system, it will have the kinetic energy of automatic matching.


    Almost in an instant, Lin Mengya got the information about the real identity of the little guy in front of her.


    Herd Gu? Lin Mengya also understood why those white scorpions would surround themselves and not let go. She also knew why the kitten would not be poisoned after licking a drop of her blood.


    "But why did it attack me?"


    This makes Lin Mengya puzzled. Before it was clear, the kitten was still very close to her?


    Then, the slightly strange sound of Xiaoyao came out.


    "Master, it''s said that all poisonous animals should be fed with their own blood. Once they eat other people''s blood, it means they have to compete with the original owner. Do you see the little animal''s eyes? Once its eyes completely turn purple, it means it has become your thing. Before that, the original owner will try his best to kill you and then feed the little animal''s blood Liquid. "


    Lin Mengya is a little silly. She is wronged.


    She swore to God that she had no intention of digging at the foot of the wall except that she thought the cat was cute at first.


    But it''s also a mistake of yin and Yang. Gu grazing animals are born in the place of 100 Gu. They almost like things with severe toxicity by nature.


    Unfortunately, the taste of Lin Mengya, the top 100 poisons, is no less serious than the strong desire of ordinary cats for cat mint.


    Therefore, this struggle is almost an inevitable outcome.


    "Then, can I give up? It''s a cat raised by others. I don''t want to take advantage of others."


    "Master, it seems impossible. Your blood is too attractive to it, and I''m afraid the master behind it will never let you go."

 Chapter 1747

    As a human cat mint, Lin Mengya is deeply aware of the pain of those small animals being sucked every day.


    How can I put this feeling? It''s similar to forcing a good man into prostitution.


    She secretly vowed that she would not force others to suck in the future without the permission of small animals.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Sorry, master, I can''t predict the specific things, but the book says that its former master will use all kinds of means to kill you before the beast has completely changed! I think these white scorpions should be one of the means of the beast."


    Lin Mengya looked at the white scorpions around her. Sure enough, the scorpions surrounded her more tightly.


    If this goes on, sooner or later she will have to be besieged by scorpions.


    The insect herding beast is really powerful. It can make the scorpion resist nature.


    "You mean it''s only for me now?"


    "In theory, it''s because it has the blood of both of you in its body. Once your blood has the upper hand, the animal will only listen to you in the future. Therefore, its former master will try his best to deal with you. Besides this, it''s estimated that it won''t be as obedient as before. Didn''t it show kindness to you just now Is Italy coming? "


    I didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Little medicine, in that case, let''s run!"


    It''s her feet that act in sync with consciousness.


    Although those white scorpions surrounded her, they were still afraid and didn''t dare to come forward.


    What Lin Mengya has to do now is to lead out the Gu animal.


    Since the white scorpions listen to it, isn''t that right?


    The crackling sound of the white scorpion made Lin Mengya feel cold on her back.


    Those white scorpions who had no time to escape were buried at her feet.


    Push open the door and she runs as fast as she can.


    Fortunately, the number of the white scorpion army driven by the Gu animal is not as exaggerated as she expected.


    After running out of the alley in the backyard, there was nothing left around.


    But when she ran out, she was a little confused again.


    These white scorpions are a huge trouble for anyone. Where do you lead them and catch them all?


    Looking around, Lin Mengya gritted her teeth and ran towards the east gate.


    Soon, on the silent Road, a woman ran recklessly.


    What chased after her was neither a tramp nor a demon, but a half big little white cat.


    Xiaobaiman shouted as he ran, and behind him was the vast army of scorpions.


    Fortunately, no one in feiye city saw such a strange combination, otherwise, it would really scare people to death.


    "Hoo Hoo"


    After running for more than ten minutes, Lin Mengya''s tired legs were about to break.


    But the east gate is still far away from her, and it''s strange that although she issued an order in advance tonight to keep every family closed.


    But after so long, why didn''t she even see the night patrol?


    Behind him, the little white cat is close at hand.


    The little thing stood patiently not far away, as if quietly waiting for the moment when she exhausted her strength.


    "I can tell you, if you annoy me, I''ll bleed!"


    She breathed out a warning, and the small medicine in the system was a little helpless.


    "Master, it''s a cat and has no communication function."


    "I know! I am, warn it!"


    Unfortunately, the animal doesn''t understand her at all.


    The little thing that suddenly became evil approached her with elegant cat steps.


    "Meow!"


    The quick cry was sharp and sharp. The little thing rushed at her, and the target pointed at her throat.


    Her sharp teeth glowed coldly, and she had no doubt that if the little guy succeeded, she would have to be bitten off the throat.


    Subconsciously took a step back and let it jump into the air.


    The little thing was so flexible that it rolled around when it landed and hit her again.


    Lin Mengya''s movement is not slow. However, she is out of strength. She loses her balance when she pours three times and two times.


    "Lying trough!"


    At the moment of falling, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    Just waiting for the pain of being hurt by the cat''s teeth and claws, the ball of hair rushed into her neck nest.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Lin Mengya was stunned by the familiar snoring.


    She hurriedly got up, but found that the animal had two small claws around her collar, and then - stretched out her pink tongue and licked her neck obsessed.


    Yes, it''s obsession.


    The blue and purple cat''s eyes narrowed into a seam, and her rough little tongue almost licked off her skin.


    "I said, what''s the situation?"


    Lin Mengya pulled the little guy. He immediately made a "whine" sound of protest, and then held her neck and licked it wildly.


    "According to my estimation, it''s because the blood circulation accelerated during your strenuous exercise just now. Coupled with the smell of sweat, it''s greedy..."


    Around her neck was a half cub who chewed her like a cat mint. Lin Mengya just couldn''t cry or laugh.


    What the hell is this!


    "Since he doesn''t want to hurt me for the time being, let''s do it first. The scorpions are still following. Let''s go and see what happened."


    Rubbed his sore legs, Lin Mengya took the animal husbandry and scorpion army to the east gate.


    And just after they left, a dark shadow appeared in the place where she stayed before.


    The man looked at the ground, there were still traces of scorpions climbing, and his eyes flashed a dim light


    Cats usually turn into Cat cakes after smoking cat mint.


    The on her neck had not changed much in this nature.


    After licking for a long time, Lin Mengya only felt something rolling down. As soon as she copied it, she caught the small ball.


    "Snore..." The animal was lying in her arms with its limbs facing the sky.


    Small belly ups and downs, like a drunk kitten.


    No, it''s a kitten.


    Lin Mengya scratched his belly, the little thing waved the pink meat pad, and then continued to sleep into a cake.


    If she had known this would happen, how could she run?


    I''ve been making trouble for a long time. I think it''s a hot dish for this little thing!


    The rustling sound behind her has made her used to a lot.


    Lin mengyache completely released the radar detection function of the system, so her vision, hearing, smell, touch and taste were magnified several times.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, she stopped.


    Something''s wrong. There should be people in the shops around, but she didn''t hear anyone at all.


    Turn around and walk to a nearby shop.


    She hit the door with a little force and shouted inside, "is there anyone?"


    Inside, no one responded.


    She increased her strength a little, but this time, the door was pushed open by her.


    Lin Mengya gently pushed open the door. This shop is directly under the palace family, so she dared to come in without waiting for a response.


    The lobby is quiet, but there is still an oil lamp on the counter.


    "Is there anyone? Is there anyone else inside? I''m from the palace family. Don''t be afraid!"


    She walked step by step to the back hall, suddenly lifted the curtain, and she saw a scene that made her angry!


    Several people fell to the ground, and their necks showed a strange arc.


    She rushed up, but found that those people had long been silent.


    People are strangled alive!


    The wide open eyes and half tongue made their death look miserable.


    At this time, the rope that broke their lives was still wrapped around their necks!


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Lin Mengya scolded angrily. After confirming that several people had no vital signs, she rushed out a few steps.


    She went directly to the shop next door. Like the shop in front, there was no lock here, and the people dressed up by several guys were strangled alive!


    Who did this?


    She just felt a fit of anger rush out of her chest.


    These are innocent people. Have the ability to come to her and the palace family!


    Lin Mengya even ran to several houses, which was such a tragedy.


    She was so angry that she trembled. When she caught the animals, she had to cut them alive!


    She quickened her pace, hoping to save the rest of the people in time.


    Finally, after she rushed to a grain store around the corner, she saved a boy who was strangled and fainted.


    She immediately knelt on the ground to rescue the child. Finally, he woke up after coughing a few times.


    "How are you? What happened just now?"


    The young man suddenly saw that it was a woman''s face, and the panic in his eyes was a little less.


    But he soon thought of something, grabbed her arm, pointed to the outside and said, "come on... Someone wants to... Rob, rob money! Please, please, go and save the shopkeeper..."


    The boy''s throat is very hoarse, his face is red, and he doesn''t speak completely.


    "Don''t worry, did you say that someone wanted to rob money, so he killed the man and kidnapped the shopkeeper?"


    The boy nodded wildly, with an anxious look on his face.


    "OK, I''ll save people immediately. Remember, find a hidden place to hide yourself later. Once you hear someone coming, don''t make any noise. You can''t come out until I come back, okay?"


    The boy''s body is very weak, and she has no help now. She can''t transfer the wounded at all.


    Fortunately, the child was very clever and pointed to the dark counter next to him.


    "I''m... Here..."


    Lin Mengya immediately understood, pushed the boy and hid him in the wide counter.


    After repeatedly telling the boy whether to make any noise, Lin Mengya ran out of the shop.


    No wonder, before she even looked for several companies, she didn''t see a familiar face.


    The shopkeeper of these shops directly under the palace family was selected by Ning Liang himself. Even if she had never seen a real person, she had seen the portrait.


    It''s ostensibly for money to kill the man and take away the shopkeeper, but all the shops and accounts of the palace family are settled every day. There can''t be too much money on the book.

 Chapter 1748

    Anger and worry made her miserable.


    At this time, she can''t feel tired. She just wants to be faster and faster to save those innocent victims.


    Soon, Lin Mengya heard something in front of her.


    It seemed that someone was shouting and scolding, but then it stopped suddenly.


    As soon as her heart tightened, she automatically lightened her steps and hid in the dark.


    Since the Gu animal licked her, the speed of the scorpion army slowed down, as if it just followed the Gu animal''s instinct and didn''t cause her too much trouble.


    She hid at the entrance of the alley and watched several people in black drag a man out of a shop like a sack.


    The man seems to have lost the ability to resist and can only be dragged by others.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist and a touch of hate crossed her eyes.


    If only she had arrived earlier, perhaps she could have avoided the innocent death of this family.


    "Xiaoyao, set these people as tracking targets."


    "Yes, master."


    In the system, quickly set the information of these people, and the maximum tracking range that the system can reach is a kilometer.


    This is one of the functions after the system is improved.


    Today, it comes in handy.


    After those people obviously couldn''t see the trace, Lin Mengya flashed into the shop.


    He took a quick look and found that the people inside had been dead for a long time.


    She clenched her teeth and clenched her fingers.


    But she knew that there could be no delay now, or there would be more victims.


    The detailed map of the whole non Yecheng is in her mind.


    She was like a clever night owl, shuttling silently through the alleys in the city, catching up with the footsteps of the previous people.


    Fortunately, in the next few stores, the shopkeepers are Gong''s family.


    For tonight''s party, they returned to the palace with their families, but they escaped by mistake.


    Soon, those people took the man they found before and hurried to a place in the east of the city.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know where their destination was, but she felt something was wrong.


    It is said that the main force of the palace family is in the east gate. Aren''t they afraid of being discovered?


    He followed them slowly and finally arrived at a small square in the east of the city.


    At this time, there are already many people here.


    Here, only a mile away from the east gate, are these people really not afraid of two brothers and five brothers?


    Those people in black threw people into the field at will. At this time, many people have gathered here.


    Some were seriously injured and fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Others are silent, but still know to protect their new companions.


    Then the man in black came to a shadow and said, "madam, the man has been brought."


    madam?


    Lin Mengya is surprised. Who has such a big hatred with the palace family?


    Soon, she saw a person who surprised her deeply.


    "Very good."


    A little hoarse voice, still sweet.


    She recognized the owner of the voice almost in an instant.


    A weak figure walked out slowly from the dark. The woman was dressed in black, but her abdomen arched, as if she was pregnant.


    "I''m afraid you want to know who I am?"


    When the woman came to the crowd, the moonlight tonight was not very clear, showing the woman''s face with a different kind of blue and white.


    But Lin Mengya will never forget that face until she dies.


    Because that''s what she sees every day, her own face.


    "I am your master, Gong ya."


    A woman''s words aroused thousands of waves.


    Almost all the shopkeepers were chosen after she left, so they didn''t see her real face.


    Lin Mengya was hidden in the dark, but there was a huge wave in her heart.


    If someone in the world can hold her face and hate the palace family, there really is one.


    That is Princess Chonghua!


    But how could she be here? Besides, she can still fight against the palace family?


    "You say you are the master of the house, but what evidence do you have? If you are the master of the house, how can you do this to us!"


    In the crowd, someone began to refute fiercely.


    But Princess Chonghua just snorted coldly and said, "you are just a group of fools being used. I killed those people just to teach you a lesson and let you know who to worship."


    "You, poisonous woman! The master of our palace has unparalleled conduct. How can he be such a cruel snake and scorpion girl!"


    "Hahaha, poisonous woman? If it weren''t for her, how could I be like this!"


    Princess Chonghua could hardly restrain her hatred for Gong ya.


    But soon, the bulging abdomen called back her reason.


    Although she doesn''t like the little beast in her belly, she owes him to revenge.


    "Believe it or not. It doesn''t matter whether I''m the master of the palace family or not. As for you, you''ll die soon. Then, go and help me do a big thing."


    Chonghua walked back and forth for a few steps. Obviously, he didn''t care about these people''s scolding at all.


    After a while, several people ran from the direction of the city gate.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. It turned out that she was another acquaintance.


    "Madam, everything is arranged!"


    Gong Tu, who has lost his cold and arrogant capital in the past, now looks more and more thin and mean.


    Those shopkeepers know him. Such a treacherous villain, they want to skin him and cramp him in person.


    "Bah! Traitor!"


    Gong Tu gave a strange sneer, but ignored those damn fools.


    Anyway, after a while, they will experience the most painful way of death in the world. At that time, they are afraid it will be difficult for them to ask for happiness.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s do it."


    Princess Chonghua stepped back and another man came forward.


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly raised. No matter what they want to do, they must want the lives of the shopkeepers.


    No, she can''t allow this to happen.


    But now she''s the only one here. If she rushes out, it''s not enough to plug each other''s teeth.


    When she was in a hurry, there was a rustle of scorpions in her ear.


    Yes!


    In his arms, the Gu animal woke up a little.


    Because of the delay just now, its pair of cat pupils have changed from blue to half blue and half purple.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that the animal can''t bear another drop of his blood, but according to the current situation, his drop of blood plays a great role.


    "Kitten, I have to rely on it today. Go, animal husbandry!"


    She threw out the little thing in her arms. Lin Mengya had already experienced how flexible its posture was.


    The animal quickly fell to the ground, and after being far away from her cat mint, the killing intention gained the upper hand.


    But at this time, the animal''s body is not very flexible. After all, its former owner can only control half.


    The battle between the two compartments made the little beast particularly upset.


    "Meow -" screamed and rushed to the crowd.


    "Damn cat! Don''t come here!"


    Chonghua was nearest. The cat''s abnormal cry had annoyed her very much.


    And rushed at her again, and she immediately shouted.


    "Madam, be careful!"


    The person in charge of protecting her subconsciously rushed to protect Chonghua.


    But the little beast didn''t give him this face at all, so he rushed over with open teeth and claws.


    "Meow -"


    "Ah --"


    One man and one beast made a sound at the same time, but the little beast landed lightly and immediately rushed in another direction.


    But the man scratched by the little beast fell to the ground.


    The man covered his neck and stared at his round eyes with an incredible look. After a spasm, he would never move again.


    Here, Lin Mengya is looking at the data fed back by the system. She is a little silly.


    Just a moment ago, there was a poison similar to her blood poison on the claws of the Gu animal. Although it was many times less powerful than her blood poison, one claw was enough to send an adult to hell.


    Mom! This little thing is really a baby!


    The little beast "meow meow" shouted and pounced on the crowd.


    Lin Mengya had just mastered the direction and happened to fall on the enemy''s side.


    The accident just now also gave those shopkeepers time to escape.


    Those people were also scattered by the little beast, and they didn''t have time to get people.


    The shopkeepers helped each other and ran in all directions.


    Chong Hua was so angry that he screamed and roared.


    "Catch people quickly! If they run away and can''t finish the master''s task, you''ll die!"


    Obviously, the punishment of their master is much more terrible than the little beast at present.


    These people no longer care to catch small animals, but catch people.


    Gong TU was among them, and he was the most ruthless. Almost at the same time, he suddenly grabbed one of them by the neck.


    I''m afraid he''ll break it in the next second.


    But don''t want to at this moment, suddenly a voice shouted: "eat my mother a scorpion!"


    Subconsciously, Gong Tu''s action slowed down.


    His instinctive sense of danger made him step back quickly.


    The next moment, where he is, there are countless white scorpions falling from the sky.


    The two shopkeepers who fell behind were pushed aside by a strong force.


    "Run! Run in the direction of the main house!"


    The woman''s voice is very urgent. The tone of the order makes people unconsciously want to obey orders.


    A group of shopkeepers scattered, but they had only one direction, that is, the palace master''s house.


    The overwhelming white scorpions blocked the footsteps of those pursuers at this time.


    Obviously, those people know more about the power of the white scorpion than the shopkeepers who know nothing about it.


    Chonghua''s sinister eyes fixed on the woman who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Who are you? How dare you break my business!"


    "Didn''t you say you are the master of the palace? Why, I don''t even know it?"


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned sharply and knew that her identity could not be exposed. Fortunately, she still had Su Mei''s identity.


    Princess Chonghua''s eyes flashed. Finally, she smiled coldly.

 Chapter 1749

    "Oh, I see. You are the accomplice of the palace family!"


    "Bah, with you, do you deserve to be the master of the palace family?"


    Chonghua was stunned.


    She had thought that this man was really Gong Ya''s helper.


    But now, it seems that things are somewhat different from what she thought.


    Chonghua sank his mind and said tentatively, "hum, it seems that you really know nothing. I''m the real master of the palace family. Those people of the palace family are just beasts who want to seize me when they''re not prepared!"


    Through these words, Lin Mengya knew that Chonghua still did not dare to expose the fact that she was not Gong ya.


    In this way, she can take the plan.


    "Obviously you abandoned the family first! If it hadn''t been for the hard support of my grandfather and several young masters, there would be no today! I think you are a traitor!"


    "Shut up!"


    Chonghua was relieved, but he couldn''t help sneering.


    How can Rao Shigong Ya be so powerful? Not abandoned by the families she trusts?


    She looked at the woman in front of her and had other plans in her heart.


    "Gong family, I don''t care at all. But since you bring it to the door, it''s better. Big poison master, it''s appropriate for me to use her as a puppet!"


    "I''m very curious. How did you capture my animal?"


    The hoarse voice was as cold as a poisonous snake.


    Lin Mengya looked at an old man coming out from behind the crowd. His whole body was covered in a black cloak, and the little beast kept struggling in his arms, but he couldn''t get out of trouble.


    Unexpectedly, the owner of the animal was here.


    Lin Mengya turned her mind and looked at each other warily without saying a word.


    The man seemed to be in a rather unhappy mood. He wanted to touch the animal several times, but the little guy just didn''t give face. When he caught the opportunity, he had to bite with his claws and fangs.


    "Girl, it doesn''t seem that a just man did it?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya said with a smile: "sorry, I''m a bad man. Didn''t you listen to her just now?"


    The poison master raised his head and nailed her with blue eyes like cat pupils.


    Lin Mengya could not help trembling. In the man''s eyes, she only saw pure indifference.


    It seems that she is not a living person, but just an object like the white scorpion on the ground.


    That is a kind of disregard that is purely above life. There is no good or evil in such a person''s heart.


    Because everything to him is just a condition to achieve his goal.


    "That''s right. A little beast will be destroyed if it is destroyed."


    His hand suddenly pinched the neck of the little beast in his arms.


    Just now, the brave little beast suddenly sobbed. His limbs desperately scratched the big hand and tried their best to escape.


    "Stop!"


    Lin Mengya shouted to stop, and with the strong emotional fluctuations in her heart, there was a completely strange feeling coming out of the bottom of her heart.


    She seems to be able to feel the will of a little life.


    The little thing is struggling and trying to survive. It doesn''t want to die yet.


    Since you don''t want to die, use up your fangs, wave your claws and take your life back from that man''s hand!


    Almost subconsciously, she conveyed such news to the strange connection.


    No one noticed the strange purple light in her black pupils.


    After hearing a scream that could almost penetrate the tympanic membrane, the big poison master suddenly threw away the little thing in his hand.


    Almost at the same time, the little thing landed and bounced again, and then it fell into her arms.


    "Meow -"


    The little cat climbed onto her shoulder and gently pressed against her neck nest.


    But the little feeling in her heart burst out new meaning.


    It seems to be cheering.


    Lin Mengya smiled subconsciously and touched the head of the little beast on her shoulder.


    "Well done!"


    "Hulu Hulu" happy little beast returned to his cat Mint again. Hum, this Mint belongs to it. No one wants to rob it!


    Over there, the big poison master looked at the two small blood holes on his wrist, which had become blue and purple, and was shocked and inexplicable.


    His name as a great poison master is not in vain.


    He carefully fed the animal and spent a lot of effort to develop it.


    Because what he is most proud of is the most poisonous flesh and blood in the world.


    Even the most powerful poisonous insect can''t poison him.


    Now, however, he felt that the domineering toxin from his wrist almost destroyed his hands.


    He was so ecstatic that his eyes looked at the woman and became very hot.


    If he can control such poison, he will be invincible in the world!


    "Girl, if you can take out the poison fed to this little beast and give it to me, I''ll let you go, okay?"


    Lin Mengya was shocked.


    No, she forgot about it.


    If anyone knew about her blood poisoning, it would be even worse.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    She pretends to be stupid, and the poison master doesn''t believe it at all.


    "You and I both know that if you want to tame a poisonous animal, you must feed it with the most poisonous thing in this time. You, a little girl, have the ability to get such a poison. Unfortunately, you don''t know the wonderful function of this thing at all. You''d better take it out and change your life."


    Lin Mengya reacted. It seems that the other party did not doubt her blood poison, but thought she mixed the poison in the medicine to feed the Gu animal.


    Surrounded by people.


    When she receives the control of the Gu beast, she also receives the control of those white scorpions.


    But its former owner is still here. I''m afraid she can''t get anything cheap.


    "How can I give this to you easily?"


    The big poison master was more sure that she had such a supreme poison in her hand. She was almost excited to tremble.


    "Catch her and I''ll interrogate her myself!"


    The surrounding people rushed up. Lin Mengya immediately commanded the surrounding white scorpions through the animal husbandry.


    She can''t directly react with the scorpion army, but she can convey her meaning to the little beast.


    In an instant, the white scorpion is like a creeping carpet, encircling those people in the direction.


    But the big poison master standing in the middle snorted coldly.


    He took off his gloves, grabbed the nearest guard, grabbed the knife in his hand and cut off one of his hands.


    "Ah --"


    The shrill roar was seeping and bloody.


    But the big poison master didn''t seem to have heard of it. He quickly bit his fingers, forced out black and smelly blood, and directly wiped it on the man''s broken hand.


    For a moment, the man''s face became dark blue, like being suffocated alive and staring at beads.


    As soon as the poison master pushed, the body fell into the white scorpion pile.


    Like sharks smelling blood in the sea, those white scorpions could not resist the temptation and immediately gave up other targets and went to the body.


    "Now, catch her!"


    Don''t look at the people he fed the scorpion, the big poison master shouted.


    The people around seemed to be surprised, but Princess Chonghua frowned and showed an uncomfortable look.


    But she just felt sick.


    Lin Mengya ran, but the little beast on her shoulder jumped and fell to the ground.


    She was stunned, and then she felt the emotion from the little beast.


    That''s the hunter''s desire to try.


    "My little ancestor, this is not a capricious time!"


    Since the little thing recognizes her as the Lord, she naturally can''t leave it behind.


    After such a short delay, everyone was thin and had been surrounded again.


    "Wow -"


    The little cat looked up and shouted, but Lin Mengya heard excitement from its cry.


    It''s like the pride of the king in the face of those ants.


    To be a man is to die, you vegetable chickens!


    Lin Mengya now just wants to turn her head and pretend she doesn''t know it.


    It''s so small that it''s lucky not to be trampled to death.


    But the little beast made an offensive gesture.


    "You really think you can control all the poisonous insects in the world without me?"


    The poison master slowly put on his gloves.


    Because of his poison art, he was already poisoned all over.


    Ordinary people can''t get close if they don''t wear special clothes and robes.


    He was full of resentment about the capture of the poisonous beast. Now, the little beast has to challenge himself, which is beyond his power.


    "Why not? Isn''t it all poisonous insects in the world? As long as it wants, I can let it do it."


    Lin Mengya won''t escape.


    In fact, although she still has a fight, it is obvious that she has no advantage in number.


    Since the little guy chooses to be positive and hard, she can''t be a new master.


    It''s a big deal. Just poison them here with serious injuries.


    Tonight, the winner will still be her!


    "It''s really a young man. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth."


    The poison master''s cold sarcasm, and Lin Mengya is unwilling to show weakness.


    "I can''t compare with your old man. I''ve buried half of it in the ground. Naturally, I know how thick the ground is. Unfortunately, it''s no thicker than your cheek!"


    "Presumptuous! What are you doing? Do it!"


    The greatly enraged poison master gnashed his teeth and ordered that those people immediately rushed up, but due to the order of the greatly enraged poison master to catch her alive, they never dared to kill her.


    Lin Mengya has systematic help. In addition, she has had special training before. She can''t do anything else, but dodging is very fast.


    Nevertheless, she still got a few punches and felt the blood in her chest churn. I''m afraid she will be captured alive in a short time.


    At this time, the Gu animal was full of hair, and then roared three times in the direction of the city gate.


    "Meow Wow - meow Wow - meow Wow -"


    The meow with a small milk sound is full of domineering at the moment.


    In fact, even Lin Mengya thinks it''s funny. Where does such a small ball come from?


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the sound of the Gu animal fell, another voice responded.

 Chapter 1750

    "Meow -"


    Another cat cry came from behind.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to take a look. She only saw a black shadow not far away and ran over quickly.


    "Meow -"


    The animal immediately assumed a fighting posture, bared its fangs and grabbed the ground with its claws.


    It looks like a great enemy.


    Lin Mengya''s side is already the end of a powerful crossbow.


    She can support so long because it''s dark here, and she has a system, and her sight and action are not affected at all.


    But her fists could not defeat her four hands. Even though they were flustered by her at the beginning, she was soon grabbed by her arm.


    "Let go of me!"


    Her arm was twisted behind her back. Lin Mengya took a cold breath in pain and struggled desperately, but she was still twisted and sent to the big poison master.


    "Kneel down!"


    Seeing that she refused, someone immediately kicked her knee.


    With a "pop", the cold ground almost made her cry.


    But Lin Mengya still bit her teeth and refused to be soft.


    "Hum, dying struggle."


    The big poison master didn''t pay attention to her. After glancing at her, he crossed her and came to the animal.


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw clearly that there was a black cat standing not far from the white Gu animal.


    However, the black cat is more than twice as big as the Gu animal. What''s more, the cat has a special smell.


    Others may not smell it, but in her heart, there was a touch of doubt.


    How could the things on the cat be similar to the things she saw in the ghost city to refine medicine puppets?


    "Little beast, I raised you so big that you eat inside and eat outside. Well, let you die here and feed my corpse servant!"


    The tone of the great poison master was particularly gloomy.


    Lin Mengya was a little anxious. At first glance, she knew that the other party wanted to hurt the killer because of the change of ownership of the Gu animal.


    She immediately asked the animal to run, but she felt a sense of war from the animal''s mood.


    It belongs to the instinct of animal herding insects and the desire for fighting.


    It seems that it was born like this. Even her master who can control it can''t restrain her instinct.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, no matter how worried she is, it won''t help.


    "Meow -"


    The black cat suddenly made a cat cry, but in the dark, the tearing sound was a little penetrating.


    The animal suddenly jumped on it. At that moment, it showed its original face.


    Hoarseness, culling.


    Two cats, one black and one white, were torn apart.


    The big poison master didn''t come forward and didn''t ask the guards around to help. He just stared at the struggle between the two little beasts.


    "I don''t understand. It''s just a fight between two cats. The poison master is not afraid to delay the business."


    The complaint, which lowered her voice, came into Lin Mengya''s ears.


    It was Princess Chonghua who had retreated to the safe area long ago.


    Since it''s what they said, it must be the needle palace family.


    She was forced to kneel on the ground, lowered her head and turned her mind.


    What the hell are they going to do?


    Seeing that the poison master was still staring at the two cats, Chonghua was dissatisfied.


    After looking at the embarrassed woman, she said.


    "Big poison master, you have come here this time, but you have been ordered by my master. I''m afraid it''s bad if you miss his important event."


    When she said this, she was pressing people with her identity.


    But except for a few people around her, the rest ignored her.


    Where could Chonghua stand being humiliated like this? Immediately, his face sank, and his voice suddenly raised a lot.


    "Have you all forgotten what the master told you? You can''t afford the anger of the master except those people in the palace before dawn!"


    She was just trying to compete for merit and put on airs.


    Lin Mengya had a cluster of eyebrows. Sure enough, she came to the palace family.


    However, why didn''t they attack the old palace directly, but the white Scorpion was so powerful, but it didn''t hurt people?


    Lin Mengya, puzzled, turned her eyes to the direction of the city gate.


    Wait, if the other party really wants to completely get rid of the Gong family, it is bound to get rid of the second brother and the fifth brother first.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for them to kill the whole palace family.


    If they cooperate inside and outside, destroy the second brother and the fifth brother first, and then open the gate, isn''t the palace family only dead?


    But the white scorpion is enough to make the palace family deadly. Why don''t they use this move?


    Countless questions, blocked in the chest.


    All she knows now is that they can''t succeed anyway!


    "Meow -"


    "Meow -"


    Two completely different cat barks became more and more shrill, and the small white hair ball almost turned red.


    Lin Mengya was worried, but the feeling of animal husbandry became stronger and stronger.


    Obviously, the shape is already so miserable. Why does she feel that the situation of the Gu animal seems better than just now.


    "Poof -"


    Without warning, the big poison master suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The man next to him could not dodge for a moment, but several drops fell into his eyes.


    Suddenly, a scream made everyone tremble.


    The man only had time to cover his eyes, so he fell to the ground, and black blood flowed out of his mouth and nose.


    Obviously, it was poisoned.


    Everyone didn''t expect such a change. At this time, Lin Mengya was the first to respond.


    She hit the man on the left with all her strength.


    The man was unprepared and was hit by her.


    One arm regained its freedom, and Lin Mengya hit the person on the right.


    The person on the right was prepared, but she couldn''t stand it. She moved fast and didn''t respond completely. She just took a small step back.


    Even so, it was enough for her to escape.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Mengya rolled to the place where the white Scorpion was.


    Fortunately, although those white scorpions don''t listen to the Gu animal for the time being, they are still afraid of her.


    After watching her roll into the scorpions safely, those who want to hold her again can only stop at the edge.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her arm and looked at the people gloomily.


    If you want to catch her, come!


    On the other side, the poison master has no time to worry about her.


    He wiped the blood on his lips and was extremely angry.


    Although both Gu animal and corpse servant are his, these two things are born natural enemies.


    When you meet someone, you have to live forever.


    If there is a common master, it''s OK, but now, any master''s orders are useless for them. One must live and one must die.


    But the situation of the two animals made the poison master secretly frightened.


    This Gu animal is still young. It is said that it is not the assistant of the corpse servant at all.


    However, he felt that the Gu animal had the upper hand!


    What''s going on?


    The great poison master''s eyes turned to the woman standing in the scorpion group and confronting those useless waste people.


    Is there something strange about her?


    "Meow -"


    The Gu animal suddenly gave a cry of victory, only to see that the black cat, which was much bigger than the Gu animal, was bitten by its neck, and its tail gradually stopped moving.


    The Gu animal bit the black cat''s neck and swallowed each other''s blood. It was very happy.


    "Little beast!"


    The big poison master''s eyes tightened and his heart trembled with pain.


    You know, whether it''s a Gu animal or a corpse servant, it took him a lot of effort to make it.


    Moreover, now that the corpse servant is dead, many things will become very troublesome.


    The Gu animal ignored him, left his dead corpse servant, jumped into the air and jumped on Lin Mengya.


    "Are you okay?"


    She subconsciously caught the little thing for fear of touching its wound.


    But to her surprise, there was no particularly serious wound on the animal. However, the blood on its fur was not just that of the black cat.


    While she was checking, the little beast suddenly bit through the skin on her finger. In a moment, a small drop of lavender blood came out, and the animal grazing Gu licked it all at once.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Fortunately, the Gu animal seemed to know that she was wrong. She kept licking her wound with a slightly rough little tongue, as if she was trying to please her.


    Lin Mengya is a little helpless. She is afraid that only this little guy will not be afraid of her blood poison.


    "Poison master! What''s going on?"


    Chonghua asked with a very unhappy quality.


    In her opinion, it was the big poison master who didn''t work hard and went to see what cat fight would give the little bitch an opportunity.


    Therefore, her words were a little less polite.


    "What are you arguing about? Shut up!"


    The poison master roared angrily, but Chonghua didn''t pay attention to people at all.


    "How dare you talk to me like this! Well, when I go back and tell the master what you have done, you can wait for me! What are you doing, you useless things? Catch people!"


    Chonghua also seems to have a high status, so these people dare not neglect her too much.


    But Lin Mengya''s is too tricky. She stands in the center of the scorpion group. Those people have seen the toxicity of white scorpions. Where dare they come forward.


    "Ha ha ha ha -"


    Suddenly, a cold and strange laughter made Lin Mengya shrink in her heart.


    Chonghua and the guard were stunned by the big poison master who suddenly laughed.


    "The dead old man is crazy!"


    But before Chonghua finished scolding, the poison master turned around and took off his gloves.


    At this time, the moonlight, which had been blocked by dark clouds for a long time, everyone could see clearly that the big poison master''s white and slender five fingers were covered with mottled cyan lines.


    "I thought I would never see such a good thing again in my lifetime. Since God sent you to me, it was a gift to me."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but be stunned. Is it what was exposed by the blood sucking action of the Gu animal just now?


    The scorpions that were still quiet just now are rioting.


    Although they didn''t dare to get close to Lin Mengya, the fierce friction still made people stand up.

 Chapter 1751

    "Give it to me!"


    The hands stretched out to Lin Mengya.


    She subconsciously hugged the little beast in her arms, but she was a little nervous.


    "I repeat, give it to me!"


    The big poison master''s voice is similar to roaring.


    Although Lin Mengya realized that it was wrong, even if the animal was returned to him, she was afraid it would be difficult to escape.


    "No way, you dream!"


    Then she hid the little beast in her arms and planned to be a villain who took away people''s beauty today.


    But the poison master smiled strangely.


    "That little beast, I don''t care at all. What I want is the poison hidden in you!"


    Really seen through!


    Lin Mengya''s heart, "clattered".


    Once upon a time, the teacher warned her that her blood poison must not be leaked, otherwise it will certainly bring disaster.


    The big poison master in front of him is obviously a madman. He is at a disadvantage. Isn''t he the only one who has been bled?


    "I don''t have any poison on me..."


    "Shut up! I know it must be on you. Give it to me, give it to me!"


    The poison master interrupted her madly.


    MD, let her bleed and become dry? There are no doors!


    "I said no, just No. if you have the ability, you kill me! I will never let anyone get it!"


    She made up her mind. Since she wanted her blood, try it.


    At that time, she must let the world know what is the best poison in the world!


    "No! No! As long as you give it to me, I can promise you any conditions. Don''t you like Gu herding animals? I can refine another one for you as long as you give me the poison! It''s useless to keep it on you! You don''t understand its utility, but I understand it. In the world, only I understand it!"


    Pooh! Not only does she understand, but she has to use it every month!


    Lin Mengya tilted her lips, but she was thinking about how to escape.


    But the big poison Master seemed to be crazy. Seeing that she didn''t agree, she withdrew her hand and snorted coldly.


    "Sure enough, you fools don''t understand its value. Although I don''t know where you got the poison, in the end, it can only be mine!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the big poison master in front of her.


    He immediately got on alert and was ready to deal with emergencies at any time, but who knows, the big poison master actually took off his hat pocket.


    "No, no, run!"


    She didn''t respond yet, but the guards nearby trembled and shouted.


    Then he ran.


    Fortunately, they also know to run with him, but the man doesn''t know what happened and still yells at them that they are useless and stupid.


    In front of him, after the big poison master removed his hat pocket, he revealed the face of a middle-aged man in his forties.


    But like his hands, his face also has tangled cyan lines, which looks like a ghost at night.


    Since Lin Mengya removed his hat pocket, the alarm of the system escalated all the way.


    From the results of system feedback, the big poison master is a powerful poison.


    Even the level has exceeded most of the poisons she encountered.


    Only a few kinds of toxicity can be comparable.


    "Now you have time to give it to me."


    The big poison master''s eyes are blue.


    But the blue was not born, and there was a trace of death.


    Lin Mengya''s face is not very good-looking.


    The man in front of him, the clothes he wears, should have a very powerful isolation function.


    Although there was a poison alarm in the system before, it is far less strong than now.


    To the present extent, even one hair of this person is highly toxic.


    Ordinary people are afraid that if they spend a long time in the same room with him, they can be poisoned by the poison gas they breathe out.


    Now, what does he want to do?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Of course you don''t know! If you know, how can you give me this beast to eat! You should have accidentally got the poison mixed in your blood. Give it to me and I can give you anything. But if you don''t give it to me, I''ll make you die!"


    "Impossible!"


    Lin Mengya flatly refused.


    Blood poison is inseparable from her. Even if she wants to give it, she doesn''t have that ability.


    She refused again and again, and the poison master was almost crazy.


    He coldly took off his cloak and revealed his tightly wrapped body.


    The poison master slowly untied the thick black dress and revealed the pure white gown inside.


    "Then go to hell!"


    From the black dress, the alarm in the system was suddenly pulled to the highest level.


    Lin Mengya looked at the Yin measured poison master and suddenly lost the bottom in her heart.


    Although the teacher said that she can not be afraid of any poison, it is actually her blood poison, which will assimilate and devour other toxins.


    To put it bluntly, it''s similar to the principle of attacking poison with poison.


    But the poison on the big poison master is too severe. If she gets it, she can''t die, but it''s also a trouble.


    The poison master was not in a hurry. He approached the scorpions step by step.


    The scorpions couldn''t bear his toxicity and crawled away one after another.


    For Lin Mengya, the barrier formed by scorpions has almost no effect.


    She retreated step by step, observing each other''s actions at any time.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the scorpion group that just started to retreat began to fight within the group.


    Countless white scorpions are entangled with their own kind.


    As long as there is a winner, they not only don''t run, but also drill in the direction of the big poison master.


    At the same time, those white scorpions who initially won began to fight.


    The winner was getting closer and closer to the poison master. Finally, the first scorpion climbed onto his feet.


    Lin Mengya looked at the scorpions and went in along the poison master''s clothes.


    What''s this old madman doing?


    The poison master has been staring at her, and Lin Mengya can''t wait to die.


    She hurried back a few steps, turned and ran.


    "Oh, you can''t run away!"


    The big poison master didn''t chase, but just stood in the yard and let his whole body be covered with white scorpions.


    Even if the woman disappeared, he still had a gloomy sneer.


    That thing must be his!


    Holding the Gu animal, Lin Mengya tried to run far.


    She went in the direction of the city gate. Although she didn''t know Chonghua''s specific plan, she had to warn her brothers.


    Although it is not far from here to the city gate, it also needs a short distance.


    Besides, she tossed about this night, and now she is at the end of a powerful crossbow. She is supporting it all at one breath.


    The Gu animal in his arms wants to get out at this time.


    Lin Mengya pushed it into her arms. She knew that once she ran, she would become this guy''s cat mint.


    But now, it''s not a happy time.


    After running for a while, I saw the towering shadow of the city gate in the dark.


    Lin Mengya stopped, bent down and breathed heavily.


    In the future, she must strengthen her exercise, or even running for her life is a problem.


    At this time, the familiar voice came from behind.


    It''s scorpions!


    But the system warned her madly at this time.


    "A large number of poisonous scorpions are approaching. Please pay attention!"


    And she finally saw scorpions on the ground and on the wall.


    But this time, it is no longer the white scorpion she is familiar with, but the strange blue scorpion!


    What''s going on? Why didn''t you see them for a while? The white scorpions dyed collectively.


    "Little guy, can you drive them all away?"


    But the poisonous animal in his arms tilted his head and seemed to meow at the blue scorpion.


    Unfortunately, the scorpion army still surrounded her with great speed.


    "Even you can''t control it?"


    Lin Mengya is a little surprised, but with more and more scorpions, she can hide.


    But I didn''t think those scorpions dared to approach her.


    "Shit!"


    Lin Mengya runs away. This is a scorpion. Even if she is not poisoned, she has to be hurt to death.


    The white Scorpion was so poisonous before, but they didn''t dare to get close to her.


    What happened to these blue scorpions? Are you on drugs?


    But scorpion''s speed is faster than her.


    Lin Mengya, regardless of others, climbed up a family''s courtyard wall with both hands and feet.


    At this time, the bottom is already a full floor.


    Seeing that she climbed to the wall, she quickly stepped on and rubbed it with her feet, took off her coat and kept running at her feet.


    She ran and bumped here, climbed down the courtyard wall to the house.


    When she got to the other side of the house, she wanted to cry and found that if she wanted to run, she had to jump down.


    But below, already covered with scorpions.


    After biting her teeth, Lin Mengya put the animal in her clothes, kicked it, tied her skirt tightly around her waist, and then covered her face with her coat.


    Her beauty must not be damaged.


    After confirming that she had made herself solid, Lin Mengya gritted her teeth and jumped out of the house.


    With a "creak", the blue scorpion under her feet has been trampled into scorpion cake by her.


    Fortunately, her reaction speed was still sensitive, because her feet were numb.


    He got up and continued to run, and finally ran out of the encirclement of the blue scorpion.


    But just then, a huge scorpion, taking advantage of her inattention, got into her sleeve.


    "Hiss -"


    The strong tingling feeling made Lin Mengya secretly cry bad.


    She immediately shook her sleeve. Although the Scorpion was thrown out, she felt a paralytic pain in her heart.


    "Uh..."


    Lin Mengya covered her chest. She just felt that everything in front of her was like slow motion, and her limbs gradually lost their strength.


    No, this is the feeling of poison!


    Once a new toxin enters, her blood poison will react immediately, so she is almost poisoned in an instant.


    She lost her last strength. Her heart was in pain and her eardrum was shaking. She could hear her heart beating violently.


    finished!


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and leaned against the wall.


    I didn''t know that I was sweating and my face was completely bloodless.


    Her greatest strength is poison.


    But today, it''s folded here again.


    For a moment, she only felt the incomparable irony.

 Chapter 1752

    Lin Mengya fell under the corner, and those blue scorpions had already swarmed in.


    The poisonous animal came out of her arms, but it was not afraid. It stood in front of her, bared its teeth and looked at the blue scorpions.


    "Meow -"


    It shouted, but the Fearless Blue scorpion stopped at the moment.


    In the throat of the Gu animal, there was a low roar of threat. Starting from the nearest blue scorpion, their offensive action began to become less flexible.


    If the poison master were here, he would be terrified.


    This Gu animal is actually competing for control of the scorpion group.


    However, its current owner has almost lost consciousness. Moreover, the great poison master has endured inhuman pain and suffering just now, so that the white scorpion controlled by the insect herding beast becomes a blue scorpion controlled by him.


    How could it be captured by a poisonous animal?


    With the roar of the animal, the part closest to it began to turn outside.


    In an instant, the scorpions fought again.


    Previously, the scorpion group has been reduced, and now the range is shrinking.


    The animal looked back at his master, quietly walked to his master''s face and gently licked his master''s face.


    At this time, Lin Mengya breathed out a long breath.


    Shaking her head, she felt itchy on her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw the little guy who had completely turned into purple eyes.


    Reaching out, Lin Mengya gently stroked the little thing''s head.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened just now, she didn''t feel any pain all over. Obviously, the blue scorpion didn''t rush up and stung her to death.


    "Master, the data has been calculated. At present, your health is in good condition."


    In the system, the little medicine breathed a sigh of relief.


    After she was stung by a scorpion just now, the reason why her body had such a serious reaction was that the blue Scorpion was carrying a toxin.


    This kind of poison is very strange. At present, it can not be analyzed in such a rich database.


    Therefore, even though Lin Mengya was carrying strange poison, it was unbearable for a while.


    The confrontation between the two poisons in her body really made her a bad sin.


    But fortunately, the blood poison in her body prevailed.


    Although lucky, but also let her understand that there are people outside people, poison outside poison.


    In the future, she must be cautious. She can''t feel invincible by relying on her original advantages.


    "Is there any change in my blood?"


    The teacher said that the reason why her blood is so toxic is that it is fused by the world''s strange poisons.


    Strangely enough, if it were put on ordinary people, I''m afraid they would have died of intestinal puncture.


    If he survived by luck and saved his life, he would be a poisonous man in the future, and living creatures would not be close to him for a long time.


    But she usually has no problems with the people around her except her blood.


    This point can be well confirmed by long Tianyu and Bai su.


    When she saw the poison master before, she knew that what the teacher said was not alarmist at all.


    Why, exactly?


    "At present, there seems to be no change. There is no damage to your body."


    Xiaoyao is a little helpless.


    As the first responsibility of the system, it is to protect the master''s body.


    But the master''s blood is really too strange. No matter how he analyzes and calculates, he can''t get any results.


    "Well, since it''s harmless, there''s no need to worry. By the way, the second brother is still outside the city. I have to go and have a look!"


    Chonghua and the poison master made it clear that they came to make trouble for the second brother and the fifth brother.


    Fortunately, she didn''t delay long. She ran desperately before and won a lot of time.


    When Lin Mengya got up, she found a poisonous scorpion on the back of the animal.


    She has learned the ability of this thing. She just wanted to get rid of the poisonous scorpion, but the Gu animal just broke away from her hand and jumped down.


    The poisonous scorpion happened to climb on the head of the animal, which was very harmonious.


    She also found that the scorpion, which had previously turned into a glittering blue, now turned into a crystal clear dark purple.


    She''s a little speechless. What''s going on? Dare you, this is still a color changing scorpion. Whoever drinks his blood will become his color, right?


    But fortunately, the Gu animal was very human, and seemed to understand that she had seen it clearly, and climbed all the way to her shoulder along her skirt.


    He stretched out a small meat pad and touched her neck, making a flattering snore.


    "Forget it. If there''s nothing bad, take it with you."


    Most of those blue scorpions have turned over and become dead.


    There are only one or two hundred left, but they have been counted as insect herding animals.


    Unexpectedly, what happened just now not only didn''t kill her, but also made her physically tired and recovered a lot.


    Lin Mengya took a shortcut and trotted all the way to the east gate.


    As soon as she got to the gate, she saw several figures under the wall at the gate.


    Even though the light was bad, she recognized that she was the person of Princess Chonghua!


    "Madam, what should I do if I let you have fetal Qi?"


    Under the city wall, the guards responsible for protecting her were embarrassed when they heard her method.


    But Chonghua didn''t worry much. Instead, he pulled his cloak.


    "Anyway, I just tricked them in. Where is the danger? Don''t worry, they won''t be willing to hurt me."


    Their original plan was to catch the shopkeepers directly under the palace family when they went out to resist the enemy.


    There is no need for coercion and inducement, just kill people and make corpse puppets in a simple way.


    As long as those people in the palace family see it, they naturally want to ask what''s the matter.


    At that time, let those corpse puppets suddenly make trouble. At that time, the palace family must be unprepared.


    They cooperate inside and outside, and the East Gate misses.


    People outside can slaughter all the way in. After killing the whole non Leaf City, they can also catch people on the other side of the west gate by surprise.


    Originally, they sneaked in imperceptibly and saw that it was going to be done. They were disturbed by Su Mei''s bitch.


    At the thought of the man''s anger after the failure of their mission, Chonghua couldn''t help it, so he thought of using himself as a bait.


    "I''m afraid it''s not right. The master said that it''s important for your wife to be pregnant. I''d better find another way."


    "What do you know? If we return without success, I''m afraid the master will be angry and you and I can''t even save our lives!"


    Chonghua was so angry that she clenched her teeth secretly. Where did she want to risk herself?


    It''s not Gong Ya''s bitch who plotted against her. Up to now, she can only live if she sings the play and makes everyone have no doubt about her identity.


    She glanced at Gong Tu, who had been silent with her head down, and scolded him in her heart that he was a useless loser.


    If she hadn''t planned properly before, she instructed the fool one or two, secretly identified Lin MengWu''s identity, and handed him over to Gong Tu for use.


    It was originally a good game of chess. Seeing them, they could nibble away the palace family.


    But I didn''t want to. The fool did nothing, which really annoyed her.


    Otherwise, why should she work so hard to get rid of the palace family?


    "Madam has a point."


    Gong Tu, who has been silent for a long time, now stands up to support Chonghua.


    And others seem to think of something, and the attitude of stopping is no longer firm.


    Chonghua frowned and said impatiently, "all right, all right. It will only delay time to discuss. Just listen to me. If there is any mistake, I''ll bear it."


    Hearing what she said, several people also made up their minds.


    But they know that Chonghua will not be severely punished by his own stomach.


    She only wants to win the favor of her master.


    But if it fails, they will become scapegoats.


    About, Chonghua also has no loss.


    Several people agreed. Chonghua wrapped his cloak tightly. Accompanied by the two people, he stumbled to the city gate.


    Immediately, the guards in charge of guarding the gate found them, raised their long knives, drank and asked, "who is it? The palace family has an order that no one should go near the gate!"


    The three stopped at once, and the bright and moving woman in the middle trembled slightly and looked very frightened.


    "Elder brother, I, I have something important. I want to see the second childe and the fifth childe!"


    The city keeper frowned. Naturally, he knew the danger at this time. He immediately scolded: "the second childe and the fifth childe are doing great things. Who are you and dare to make trouble here? Don''t leave quickly to avoid being injured by mistake."


    "Presumptuous! Standing in front of you is the master of the palace family!"


    "Shut up!" Chonghua immediately stopped the people around him and said very sincerely, "brother, I''m really Gong ya. I escaped from the outside. How dare I disturb the two brothers if there''s no emergency?"


    A listener claimed to be gong ya, but the guard didn''t believe it.


    He has indeed heard of the reputation of the master, but everyone in Ye Cheng knows that the master is out of business and hasn''t come back at all.


    At present, I''m afraid it''s a fake!


    A trace of surprise crossed his eyes, and the guard pointed to Chonghua with a long knife on the spot.


    "Say! Who sent you? Dare to pretend to be the master of my palace!"


    "You fool! Now that Ye Cheng is in danger, who dares to pretend to be the master? Take care of it. It''s the master''s certificate. If you don''t believe it, just ask the second childe and the fifth childe! But if you delay a big event because of you, you can''t afford the consequences!"


    The guard who broke his identity before yelled again.


    And Princess Chonghua also took the opportunity to say in an urgent tone: "elder brother, please, I''ll come back to understand the rescue palace family and the water and fire. I definitely don''t dare to joke about this kind of thing. I''ll wait for you here. You can order someone to surround the three of us. If anything is wrong, I''ll let you deal with it!"

 Chapter 1753

    The two of them sing red faces and white faces, which makes the guard wonder.


    He took what the man handed him, but he saw that it was a long-life lock inlaid with gold and jade.


    He looked over carefully. Although he didn''t understand the grade of gold and jade, he also knew this thing. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary thing.


    "How can this prove?"


    "This long-life lock is not an ordinary thing. The jade on it can be taken off."


    Chonghua repressed her anger and comforted herself. It was all for big things. Otherwise, she wouldn''t talk nonsense with this little minion.


    As she said, the city guard unloaded the jade on the front of the longevity lock.


    But in the small hole full of jade, I found that there seemed to be some words in it.


    "Torch!"


    After he ordered someone to light up some, he finally saw the words in the light of the fire.


    Actually, it''s a small word "Palace".


    "This..."


    Seeing that he hesitated, Chonghua glanced at him secretly, but in the twinkling of an eye, he looked worried again.


    "I really have something important to tell you, but I can''t delay any longer!"


    Now, the guard of the city did not dare to drive people away easily.


    After looking outside, he took another look at the three people in front of him, finally held the longevity lock in his hand and said, "I can''t believe you now, but I can ask the two CHILDES. Come on, look after them!"


    Chonghua sneered in his heart, but his face was a little relieved.


    After the celebrity surrounded them, he asked someone to open the mechanism of the city gate, but there was only a small crack, which could only accommodate two people.


    It seems that this is a cautious man.


    Lin Mengya, who was lurking in the dark, saw everything in front of her clearly.


    And she also guessed the other party''s plan.


    I''m afraid that as soon as the two brothers come back, they will use means to deal with the two brothers.


    no way!


    If she rushed out now, there would be some risks in case she forced them.


    How to stop Chonghua''s action?


    She was thinking, but Chonghua secretly ordered her men.


    "Turn all the people here into corpses before they come back."


    She didn''t know how the Gong family treated Gong ya.


    After all, although the Gong family had looked for Gong Ya several times before, it didn''t last too long.


    If Gong Ya''s bitch really doesn''t get along with the Gong family, won''t she just throw herself into the net.


    Therefore, if we turn these people into corpse puppets, isn''t it safe?


    The two men nodded as if they had made eye contact.


    "But the poison master is not here, in case you can''t control it..."


    "It''s better not to be able to control it. Anyway, we all have body avoiding pills. What are we afraid of?"


    Chonghua said contemptuously, it''s still a man. He''s so timid.


    "Yes."


    The two thought it was a good way, so they began to implement it.


    The guards around are not very good at martial arts. Even if there are a little more people, they are not their opponent.


    But we can''t make too much noise.


    "Little brother, I''m suddenly in a hurry. I wonder if you can accompany me there for convenience?"


    The guard around Chonghua got up, covered his stomach and said to the people looking at them.


    Those people don''t have any doubts. If there are women''s relatives here, they really should avoid suspicion.


    Anyway, the owner is here. They can''t run if they want to.


    "OK, but you can''t go too far. You two look at him."


    Replacing the deputy who went out to ask questions, two of them were assigned to say.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    The man immediately breathed a sigh of relief and walked to an alley not far away.


    Two people followed closely, but they didn''t have much defense.


    The alley is so deep that you can hardly see your fingers.


    The man heard the voice, as if he were really loosening his belt.


    "Hurry up!"


    They were all chosen by the second childe and the fourth childe. Their loyalty is first-class.


    And they all know the importance of guarding the city tonight. They just want people to go and come back quickly.


    But he was unprepared. The man took out the dagger hidden in his sleeve in the deep alley.


    I saw that they were unprepared and were about to be attacked from behind to die, but I didn''t want to hear a "bang", and then a pair of hands dragged them in.


    "It''s been so long. Why don''t people come back? Go and have a look, but what happened?"


    The Deputy wondered, even if it was a big solution, it was time to come back. Why was there no one for so long?


    Smelling the speech, he immediately pointed to one for him to explore.


    But I didn''t want the two guards who accompanied me to come back.


    But I didn''t see the man who just said he had a stomachache. I couldn''t help being suspicious.


    "How did you come back? Where are others?"


    The Deputy did not notice that the actions of the two men seemed much stiffer than before.


    And there is a faint smell on him.


    It was Chonghua and her associates who realized that they had succeeded.


    It''s just that the corpse puppet hasn''t seen blood yet, so he hasn''t gone crazy.


    "I''m afraid it''s not because my brother''s shit stinks too much? You don''t know. He has a bad stomach and intestines and tastes too smoked. Don''t say these two eldest brothers. If I go, I won''t be able to eat for at least three days."


    The man immediately came up and said with a smile. It was disgusting, so others didn''t go on.


    After waiting for a while, the man next to Chonghua slapped his head.


    "Oh, look at my head. I said why he didn''t come back for so long. He left in a hurry and didn''t take toilet paper! Please let me send it to him!"


    The deputy is a little unhappy. Where is the enemy and still meddling in these affairs?


    "I''m sorry, my brother. That''s the problem. If you''re nervous, you''ll easily have diarrhea. Sorry, sorry!"


    As soon as the man changed his arrogance, he couldn''t stop bowing.


    Chonghua also covered his face and said with some embarrassment, "just promise him..."


    Although the deputy is a little strange in his heart, he also thinks it''s human nature.


    Helpless, only impatiently waved his hand.


    "That''s all. You two follow him. If you dare to play any tricks, you''re welcome!"


    "Yes."


    Chonghua and his accomplices had a look of success in their eyes.


    Soon, the three of them walked to the alley just now.


    Not long after they passed, there was a noise outside the door.


    "Open the door quickly! The second childe and the fifth childe are back!"


    There was a cold feeling in Chonghua''s eyes. It''s really time to come secretly.


    Narrowing her eyes, she saw several figures flashing in through the gate.


    After finishing and measuring her clothes a little, she greeted her and shouted affectionately, "second brother, fifth brother, you''re coming!"


    The one who came in was palace two and palace five.


    When they received the long-life lock, they all had some doubts in their hearts.


    Before they came out, they actually had an emergency contact with their sister.


    But this long-life lock is somewhat unusual.


    This was bought by my sister for two children before.


    On weekdays, two babies are worn on their bodies. Is it that there is something wrong with the two babies?


    The two of them are usually rude, but they really love those two little nephews.


    Therefore, no matter what plans the other party had, they immediately ran back with the others.


    But unexpectedly, there really is a "sister" waiting for them.


    "You --"


    Gong Er didn''t think about anything else. He thought it was his little sister. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask each other what happened.


    But he was pulled by Gong Wu behind him.


    After years of tacit understanding between the two brothers, Gong Er immediately understood the meaning of the fifth brother and swallowed his words back to his stomach.


    But Chonghua doesn''t know. He''s still acting.


    "The two brothers make it easy for ya''er to find. In fact, I have something important to tell my brothers this time!"


    Gong Wu looked up and down, and suddenly realized that the woman in front of him was not a little sister.


    There was a sneer in his heart. Obviously, his judgment was good just now.


    Just now he thought something was wrong. Even if the two babies had something to do, the little sister would never come to them with the children''s things.


    It seems that it must be a trap set by the enemy.


    They are secretly alert. It seems that they can get a little unexpected harvest when they come here.


    "Oh? What''s up?"


    Gong Wu picked his eyebrows and asked along with her words.


    But the woman looked like she wanted to talk and stopped, walked forward a few steps and came to him.


    "That''s --"


    As soon as she was about to say, she suddenly took out a thing from her arms and raised it on Gong two and Gong five.


    "Protect the childe!"


    The surrounding guards rushed up for the first time, afraid of something bad for the childe.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chonghua ran out for the first time.


    "We''re fine! Chase!"


    Gong Wu also took his arm to block his eyes, but he didn''t want it to fall on him. It didn''t hurt or itch. He just smelled a bloody smell.


    But the woman in front of her ran out a few steps away, since she went straight to an alley.


    The guards immediately went after him, but the woman ran so fast that she dodged into the alley in a few steps.


    "Don''t chase the poor bandits. Be careful and cheat!"


    Suddenly, another woman''s voice came out from an alley opposite.


    Palace two and palace five immediately felt happy. They could hear it. This is the voice of Zhenzheng little sister.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    At the entrance of the dark alley, a slender figure came out.


    Gong ER and Gong Wu stared at each other. They were not the little sister disguised as Su Mei. Who was it?


    But before she answered, two more people appeared behind her.


    And there were two unconscious people on their hands.


    "Two brothers, these two men, are the men of the woman just now."


    Gong ER and Gong Wu looked at each other. In that case, why didn''t you let them chase you just now?


    "We''ll talk about it later. We''d better solve the immediate dilemma first!"

 Chapter 1754

    Just now, Chonghua''s men wanted to plot against the guards of the city. Lin Mengya happened to notice in advance and sneaked into the alley to prepare.


    By this time, the two men had fallen into a coma.


    Although she has poor physical strength, Yin man is an expert.


    After recognizing the acupoints and cutting down with one hand, the technique was personally instructed by the great master Qinghu. How can those two people not fall?


    Then, in order not to scare the snake, Lin Mengya revealed Su Mei''s identity and let the two guards swallow the medicine that can be turned into a corpse puppet alive.


    It''s good for the dead, but it doesn''t do any harm to the living except that the body emits a rotten smell.


    When she told the two brothers about it in a concise way, they couldn''t help wondering.


    "Since I was just afraid to scare the snake, why did we let the woman run away? Wouldn''t it be better if we caught her?"


    Gong Er touched her head and asked, but Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously, lowered her voice and said:


    "She can''t run away. Let''s deal with the outside first, and then deal with her."


    Chonghua''s identity is a little troublesome.


    Once people know that Chonghua is fake, many things will be in greater trouble.


    Moreover, she has found out the means of Chonghua. Now she is allowed to run away, and there is no need to worry too much.


    For her little sister, Gong ER and Gong Wu seem to be used to her mysterious style.


    Soon, the three went outside.


    Outside the city gate, thousands of people are facing each other.


    Even if the wind direction didn''t let the strong rotten smell float to the city, for a person with too keen sense of smell, she was enough to feel the taste of being smoked out.


    "Although these things are troublesome, the medicine you arranged before is very effective. At first, we were defeated step by step. Now, they are much slower and are not our opponent at all."


    Looking at the situation outside, Gong Wu seemed very confident.


    It seems that he was not the one who came out and saw those strange medicine puppets.


    They are indeed not afraid of any enemy, but the other party is not human at all.


    "There are so many."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and said unexpectedly.


    In the distance, it was dark.


    Even if their side is as easy as chopping melons and vegetables, after all, people''s physical strength is limited. Moreover, the medicine puppet is not really unresponsive, but its speed is slow.


    By virtue of the wind, they did occupy convenient conditions.


    But at the same time, the more outward diffusion, the weaker the taste and the smaller the effect.


    They are all in this situation. What about Yu?


    Gong Er had been on the battlefield, so he knew that the situation was not as optimistic as Lao Wu thought.


    "Indeed, these things are too annoying. If this goes on, once our people run out of energy, they will fight back."


    "Yes, we must find something to control them, otherwise our advantage will disappear."


    Gong ER and Gong Wu also agreed with this.


    However, although these things are slow to move, they are too many, and it is unrealistic to go deep alone.


    I''m afraid I''ll have to be torn to pieces before I get close.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and suddenly said to Gong Er, "second brother, help me find the two people who were almost plotted before."


    Gong Er didn''t doubt him, so he went to do it immediately.


    Soon, the man was brought to her.


    Lin Mengya stared, then leaned out her head and sniffed hard.


    The two men were a little shy. They couldn''t help bursting tightly all over their bodies and their faces turned red.


    "The two of them seem to have lost their sense of life after taking that medicine. I wonder if it''s feasible to send them in?"


    Her words stunned everyone around.


    A moment later, the two men said together, "if you can, let''s try."


    "No! If something goes wrong, you''ll never come back!"


    Gong Er flatly denied that his brother could die in battle, but he could not die in vain.


    But Lin Mengya said, "I don''t think so. The second brother and the fifth brother have good skills. Go and catch a corpse puppet first. How about we experiment?"


    Everyone thought this proposal was good. Gong ER and Gong Wu didn''t talk nonsense. Relying on their excellent martial arts, they tied two corpse puppets in a moment.


    The two corpse puppets had their arms cut off, their sharp teeth kept roaring, their eyes were only muddy black, and they still had large stains on their bodies.


    Compared with the corpse puppets they saw in the ghost city before, this in front of them should only be regarded as a quick finished product.


    Even so, the lethality of these things is great.


    Gong ER and Gong Wu were worried. They didn''t know where to find the rope and tied the two things firmly.


    Lin Mengya walked in curiously, but the two corpse puppets gradually quieted down.


    It seems that I have some fear of her.


    She frowned, and it was not time to study this.


    Then she got out of the way and let the two people who had taken the medicine close.


    As soon as she left, the two corpse puppets began to roar like beasts.


    And keep biting in the direction of the living.


    The two men approached carefully, and Gong two and Gong five were ready to save people at any time.


    But something unexpected happened.


    The two men were close step by step, but the two corpses did not move in their direction at all.


    They are also a little nervous. After all, they are ordinary people. Where have they seen such terrible things.


    Therefore, after discovering that the corpse puppet was indifferent, the two men''s courage also grew up.


    Even one tentatively stretched out his hand and put it at a distance that the corpse puppet could almost bite.


    But the corpse puppet still had no response and only tore at others.


    "It seems that it should be like what you said."


    Gong Wu couldn''t help but be happy. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t really distinguish this thing.


    The other one, afraid that everyone would think he was timid, dared to reach out and poke the corpse puppet in the face.


    Even though he took it back with a poke, the corpse puppet still showed no action to attack him.


    They could not help but feel relieved. After repeated touching, they stayed longer and longer.


    Finally, people had to believe that the corpse puppets really had no response to them.


    "Second childe, since that''s the case, let''s go!"


    "Yes, anyway, they are not in danger."


    The two men scrambled to say, but Lin Mengya shook her head and said.


    "It''s not enough for you two alone. There must be someone behind them. You can cheat the corpse puppets, but you may not be able to kill the people behind them."


    For example, the poison master who taught her a profound lesson.


    She didn''t think that the people who stood behind the corpse puppets and manipulated them were as powerful as the big poison master.


    But at least, it''s not what they can deal with.


    Palace two and palace five, after looking at each other, said very tacitly: "let me go!"


    "Second brother, let me go! Although your martial arts are better than me, I''m not as good as you when it comes to deploying troops and generals."


    Gong Wu said, but Gong Er touched his head very happily.


    "My little five has finally grown up, but there is still a chance for you to make achievements in the future. Today, let the second brother protect you again."


    "How can I do that! Don''t worry, second brother. You taught me my martial arts. I''ll be fine!"


    These two people are fighting for me. They don''t want their brothers to be in danger.


    The people around couldn''t talk, so they could only look for help to Lin Mengya.


    They can see just now that no matter how powerful the second childe and the fifth childe are, they also have to listen to Mr. Su Mei.


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya said, "second brother, this time, let the fifth brother go first."


    Gong Wu immediately showed a surprised expression, while Gong Er frowned and looked at her disapprovingly.


    She immediately explained: "the fifth brother is more suitable to be an assassin. Moreover, when he sneaks in, we must effectively contain them in order not to let those people doubt, but also to provide protection for the fifth brother. Only the second brother can do this."


    Her words forced Gong Er to nod.


    After all, their number is not dominant.


    If you want to completely contain them, you must be an experienced general.


    At present, only he can do it.


    "All right."


    On the battlefield, every minute can''t be wasted.


    Gong Er had no time to flirt, so he had to agree.


    Next, Lin Mengya gave the medicine she had just seized to her second brother and asked him to arrange it.


    Seeing that there was nothing else, she quietly walked to the two corpse puppets.


    These two things were sure to be destroyed in a moment, but now she was very interested.


    Sure enough, as soon as she approached, the two corpse puppets showed their fear.


    Instead of biting, they trembled and became a quail.


    "Am I so terrible? Even this thing is afraid of me?"


    Lin Mengya frowned, but the little medicine in the system said leisurely: "no way, it''s too ugly."


    Format warning


    "No, master! I''m kidding. The emotional code says that a sense of humor is a high-level expression of human emotions. I''m just contacting!"


    The little medicine that was gloating just now suddenly became a medicine dog leg.


    Lin Mengya''s heart turned a white eye. Recently, the little guy seems to have a tendency to be more and more skinny.


    "This medicine is nothing special."


    For research purposes, she left two.


    Anyway, I got a lot before. It''s enough for my brothers.


    She pinched the small black pill and looked at it curiously.


    Unfortunately, although the small medicine can detect the ingredients and simulate the function of this thing, she can''t figure out how to turn the corpse into a corpse puppet through this medicine?

 Chapter 1755

    Xiaoyao is also very curious.


    Although in his systematic knowledge, biochemical crisis is not necessarily a fantasy.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, it is somewhat unimaginable.


    "Master, although I can detect the ingredients in it, it''s a little strange."


    "What?"


    "In it, some ingredients are very active."


    "Be more specific."


    Xiaoyao didn''t answer her immediately, but showed some images on her retina.


    In the image, the small medicine marks all the components of the whole pill.


    Then, enlarge several of the names.


    "If it''s the previous database, I can''t detect these things. But since the decryption function was upgraded, the Qingzheng spectrum database was updated again. I found these components in it."


    She knows that.


    She clicked in and took a look. She found that the expanded database was larger than the sum of all the previous databases.


    And those things she had never heard of or seen.


    She was about to find a time to look at these things carefully, but the small medicine was already available.


    "Master, this thing is said to be like medicine, but it is more like the seed of something. According to the simulation of the system, these things can take root and germinate if they have sufficient conditions. However, the system can''t tell whether they are plants or animals."


    The thing that can make Xiaoyao feel confused must be extremely contrary to common sense.


    Lin Mengya looked at the image in front of her and thought about the introduction of Xiaoyao in her mind.


    According to him, it seems like some kind of poison.


    But as soon as her idea took shape, it was rejected by Xiaoyao.


    "No! Master, this thing is different from Gu. It may be similar, but this thing is not exactly the same as Gu."


    "Maybe it''s a kind of Gu that we haven''t seen before?"


    "Well, I don''t rule out this possibility. However, this kind of thing is of no use to living people. It seems to be specially used to control corpses. Is it difficult to study this thing to build a death army for yourself?"


    For the speculation of Xiaoyao, Lin Mengya felt a chill in her heart.


    Yes, if this medicine is purely for controlling the dead, how many corpse Puppet Armies can they prepare over the years in terms of the strength of Xiancheng?


    At the thought of countless corpse Puppet Armies invading the ground, Lin Mengya only felt a layer of cold sweat on her back.


    Isn''t that scary? At that time, the people of Xiancheng can destroy the whole Weiguo almost without sending out their people.


    "Master, don''t overdo your brain mending! This is not a science fiction film. Besides, if they are really so powerful, why do they keep shrinking underground?"


    The sound of small medicine woke her up in time.


    you ''re right!


    The contradiction between Xiancheng and the ground has a long history.


    If they really have that ability, how can they use tricks to destroy the palace family?


    Their ignorance of Xiancheng is the biggest disadvantage.


    It seems that after this, she has to find a way to spy on the military.


    Lin Mengya checked it, but she didn''t find any traces of poisonous insects on the corpse puppet.


    It''s strange that their blood circulation, although much slower than ordinary people, continues.


    She thought about it and thought that she could keep it for the time being. When everything was over, she could study it with the teacher.


    After making people look after the two corpse puppets, she came to the second brother.


    At this time, the five brothers and a group of good players have quietly passed through a corner and sneaked into the corpse puppet army without being aware of it.


    "The first team listens to my command! Every quarter of an hour, change posts with the second team mate behind you, save your strength and make no mistake!"


    The second brother stood among the people and commanded them with a loud voice.


    After finding that those things would die completely only if their heads were cut off or their hearts pierced, Gong Er temporarily turned the thousands of people in his hands into four teams.


    The first team kills in front and is protected by the second team.


    Then a quarter of an hour later, the two teams changed roles and carried out a quarter of an hour''s cull.


    After another moment, their previous position will be replaced by three teams and four teams.


    In this way, everyone can get a chance to breathe.


    After all, if they cut down like this, the weapons will be blunt. They must take this rare opportunity to destroy enough corpses and puppets.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, but even with her excellent eyesight, she couldn''t see their actions clearly.


    But this is also a good thing. The more unexpected, the better the effect will be.


    "I don''t know if old five is successful now."


    Gong Er pinched the steel knife in his hand and said with some worry.


    In view of the big poison master, Lin Mengya explained to her fifth brother in advance. As long as she saw some living creatures inside, whether animals or people, she just wanted to kill them when the opportunity came.


    Once the controlled things are killed, the corpse puppets controlled by them will have an impact.


    In this way, it will work.


    However, such a general description is the most difficult task to perform.


    After all, there is no simple and direct target. The probability of manslaughter is very high, and it is easy to expose yourself.


    Fortunately, the fifth brother is a very smart man. It is indeed the most correct choice for him.


    "Don''t worry, the fifth brother will complete the task and return safely."


    Lin Mengya looked forward to it, and there was no need to worry about her second brother at all.


    About half an hour later, the first team and the second team completed the task, and some accidents happened when the third team and the fourth team were making up.


    "Report! The second childe, in the northwest corner, found some abnormalities. Those things suddenly fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up!"


    Lin Mengya and Gong Er looked at each other in surprise, and they became!


    "Well, I already know. You let everyone take the opportunity to finish those things!"


    "Yes!"


    Then, similar situations began to occur frequently.


    Finally, a large number of corpse puppets began to fall uncontrollably.


    Lin Mengya immediately rushed to the front and was relieved to see those corpses lying on the ground and twitching constantly.


    In fact, getting rid of the manipulators of corpse puppets is a very risky thing.


    After all, she didn''t know if the corpse puppet would suddenly break out and make things worse once it was out of control.


    But one thing is certain.


    Those who manipulate corpse puppets will not put themselves to death.


    In such a large-scale corpse puppet control, once any link is abnormal, the behind the scenes controller is not very dangerous.


    Therefore, once the control fails, in order to protect their lives, these corpse puppets should not move for at least a period of time, leaving enough space for those controllers to escape and be safe.


    Now it seems that she should be right!


    It''s right to attack the heart.


    The next thing seems to be much simpler.


    As long as the five brothers can return safely, the east gate will be safe, and they will have no worries.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see those sneaking back.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Er also began to worry.


    "Don''t be. What happened?"


    The second brother frowned and said with some worry.


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows also jumped. Since the fifth brother can find the controllers of the corpse puppets, it should go very smoothly.


    Is there any accident?


    They were anxious and waited for a while.


    Finally, Gong Er couldn''t help it. He had to look for it himself.


    This time, Lin Mengya didn''t stop, but when she was ready to go with her, she saw a small group of people running over among the corpses lying on the ground.


    "Second childe! It''s us! Fifth childe is hurt!"


    After the man shouted, the guards who had just blocked their way in surprise immediately flashed away.


    One of them carried a man''s guard, passed first, and then ran in front of them.


    "Second childe, Mr. Su Mei, fifth childe is injured. Have a look!"


    The man was very anxious, and Gong Er immediately picked up his brother.


    Lin Mengya also took a pulse and began to check.


    But it''s strange that the fifth brother didn''t have any injuries except some skin injuries.


    Just people, but they were in a coma.


    "How''s it going? Your fifth brother, what''s the big deal?"


    The second brother asked anxiously. She shook her head, looked around and said, "there''s no big problem. It may be that she lost her strength. Did you see the process of the fifth young master''s injury?"


    Wen Yan, the guard who ran over with his five brothers on his back, Answer immediately: "The kids went with the fifth childe. Later, the fifth childe found something and asked us to stand by. Later, we found that the corpses around us began to disobey. We were afraid of their sudden outburst, so we quickly got rid of them. Later, we waited for the fifth childe and didn''t come back. We secretly touched him for fear of any accident. As a result, there were a lot of problems Besides the black cat''s body, there were only five CHILDES lying there. We think this thing is evil. Is it not this thing that got on the body of the fifth childe? "


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and said, "there''s nothing evil. It''s just some shady tricks. I think the fifth childe is fine. Maybe he''s too tired."


    According to Gong er''s understanding of her little sister, she must have something else to say.


    But I''m sure the fifth is not worried about his life. Others can go back and talk about it.


    "Hurry up and send the fifth young master to rest in the city. Others, clean up with me!"


    "Yes!"


    The war has been one-sided. Under the command of the second brother, everyone began to harvest the final victory.


    Lin Mengya did not continue to join, but followed the people who escorted her five brothers and returned to the city.


    After repeatedly telling them that they must send people to the house as soon as possible, Lin Mengya parted ways with them on the way.


    She had just turned into an alley and heard a soft cry over her head.


    "Meow -"

 Chapter 1756

    As soon as Lin Mengya looked up, she saw a small ball jump down.


    She caught it and touched the soft fur of the little beast.


    "Where are the people? Will you take me?"


    After she rolled a few, she put the little guy on the ground.


    The little beast immediately jumped onto the nearby fence and meowed to show her the way.


    One person and one beast passed through the alley. After turning a few corners, the Gu animal took her to a dead corner.


    At this time, under the innermost low wall, there was a man.


    "Help me, help me!"


    Seeing someone coming, the woman immediately made a tragic cry for help.


    However, she seemed to be afraid of something and didn''t dare to step out.


    Lin Mengya walked to the woman step by step. Although the light here is not good, you can still see that there is a circle of scorpions in front of and behind the woman.


    "Isn''t this -- Miss Gong Yagong?"


    "It''s you! It''s you! What the hell do you want to do? I tell you, if you dare to kill me, someone will never let you go!"


    In the dark, Lin Mengya recalled a ironic smile.


    "Don''t let me go? You mean the palace family? Unfortunately, they don''t care about your life or death."


    She said deliberately, and at this time, Chonghua had already been washed out of reason by fear.


    She could not be more familiar with the poisonous scorpions in front of her. Once, she punished some people who offended her with these poisonous scorpions.


    Now, this thing dealt with her in turn, so it was even more terrible.


    "The palace family is nothing at all? If you dare to hurt me, someone will make you beg for survival but not death! At that time, the palace family can''t protect you!"


    After all, it''s still that tough straw bag.


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and didn''t care at all.


    "If I kill you and destroy your body, who can know that I did it? Miss Gong, it seems that you are really not very clever."


    Chonghua is completely flustered now.


    Just now, after she spilled those things that could trigger the corpse puppet, she wanted to escape to a safe place for the time being.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she ran out of the alley, she was stopped by the little beast and these scorpions.


    In a desperate situation, she couldn''t run according to the planned escape route, so she was forced to stay here.


    And now, listen to the woman''s meaning, are you going to die here?


    Suddenly, Chonghua''s teeth trembled with fear, and even his stomach ached faintly.


    "Let me go, I beg you, let me go! I promise you, as long as you let me go, I''ll tell you a secret!"


    "Secrets? Unfortunately, some secrets are useful to you, but not to me. In that case, how can I spare you?"


    Lin Mengya said coldly.


    Chonghua almost collapsed. She cried, "I''m not really Gong ya! I''m just a poor man cheated by that little bitch. I know you all want to get the Gong family. In this way, you let me go and I''ll help you get the Gong family, okay?"


    Oh, Lin Mengya hissed in her heart.


    Doesn''t this heavy Hua treat her as a fool?


    "Oh? But it doesn''t matter to me whether you''re gong Ya or not. I''ll kill you. When Gong ya really comes out, don''t I just kill her?"


    In fact, what Lin Mengya wants to ask is the people behind Chonghua.


    Yu did say before that Chonghua has lost the news, but there are various signs that people are not dead yet.


    Since she can be selected as an insider tonight, she must have something to do with external forces.


    Even in a hurry, she had to know the situation first so as not to help.


    "No! If I die, your palace will be over! I beg you, let me go, no matter what you say, I promise!"


    "Why should I let you go? Don''t you know that the corpses and puppets in the east gate have been eliminated. Now, you can''t threaten us. Hum, but so."


    She said it on purpose.


    Sure enough, Chong Hua, who realized that he might be useless, struggled and said, "no! In fact, the east gate just cuts off your back road, and the west gate is really powerful. You can''t win!"


    "Alarmist, you really can tell any lie in order to live."


    Thinking she didn''t believe it, Chong Hua''s heart mentioned it in his throat and said hurriedly: "what I said is true! There are corpse puppets at the east gate. Although there are many, most people can cope with them! But Ximen, there are all exotic animals over there! I''ve seen them, and no one can win at all!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows twisted into a knot.


    What does Xiancheng want to do? For a moment, it is a corpse puppet, and for a moment, it is a strange beast.


    "What beast?"


    "This..."


    At this time, Chonghua turned his mind again.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and said, "I''m afraid you cheated me. You''re really not afraid of death."


    "No, I said! Those strange animals are like tigers. But they are smaller than tigers and have no hair. I heard that these strange animals can see things at night, run fast and are extremely cruel."


    Later, Chonghua''s voice was hoarse.


    It seems that she has no strength because of the tension for a long time.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No! I caught that beast by chance. Who dares to approach such a beast?"


    Lin Mengya knows that at this time, if she asks again, she may not get any other news.


    She didn''t want to kill Chonghua, she just scared her.


    "Now, can you let me go?"


    Chonghua sat on the ground in fear and asked carefully.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and finally landed on her bulging stomach.


    "Are you married?"


    Chonghua didn''t slow down. I don''t know why she asked.


    "I mean, whose baby is in your belly?"


    Chonghua lowered his head and a touch of resentment crossed his eyes.


    She hated the little beast in her stomach, which made her look unbearable now.


    But she had to depend on the child. Maybe in the future, she can think about wealth and glory again.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what she was thinking. She just took the opportunity to approach silently, and then knocked out Chonghua.


    They must have a way to contact each other, and no one will come here before dawn.


    With ease, Lin Mengya also touched Chonghua''s pulse.


    Strange, how is this pulse completely different from that of ordinary women during pregnancy?


    But she didn''t think too much. She aimed at the unborn child. She won''t kill Chonghua for the time being.


    Besides, this man has other wonderful functions.


    It''s such a long distance from the east to the west of the city. I''m afraid she won''t be there before dawn even if she breaks her leg.


    Fortunately, she was ready. She asked for a horse from her second brother, turned over and rode up, and galloped away with the Gu animal and its little purple scorpion partner.


    By the time she got to the west of the city, it was already late at night.


    In a few hours, it will dawn.


    And their trouble has not been solved.


    The horse has a natural perception of beasts, and it seems more and more restless and irritable.


    The poisonous animal that had been lying obediently in her arms also seemed to feel something and jumped up on her shoulder.


    Lin Mengya felt the feeling of a Gu animal. It was afraid of something.


    Half a mile from the west gate, the horse stopped here and refused to take another step.


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to dismount, tie the horse to one side and pat her head to appease.


    At this time, the strong smell of wild animals has gradually dispersed.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was cold. How many beasts would there be outside?


    But this time, she didn''t choose to go out of the city directly, but after revealing her identity, she climbed the wall.


    In the night, countless torches are intertwined into a fine net.


    The net is retreating, and the beast roars to the sky. The beasts stimulated by the bloody smell have already become the Warcraft of hell, taking away one life after another.


    Sharp teeth bite those people''s necks, tear their muscles and flesh, and expose their bloody organs.


    Compared with those beasts, the people who are obviously at a disadvantage are more and more difficult.


    But they firmly guarded the city gate. There were fewer and fewer people, but they were not afraid.


    "Mr. Su Mei, it''s very dangerous here. You''d better go back first."


    Beside him was the city guard of the palace family, who advised him dutifully.


    Because those beasts were extremely dangerous, long Tianyu didn''t use the people of the palace family, but his own private soldiers.


    Lin Mengya looked at the situation outside anxiously. If it goes on like this, the destruction of the city is only a matter of time.


    "Do these beasts really have no weakness?"


    Ordinary beasts on the road are nine times out of ten afraid of fire.


    But at present, it doesn''t seem to have much effect.


    The city guard sighed and said with great fear, "the beast is really powerful. It not only moves quickly, but also has no obstacles even in the night. My brothers were killed by them!"


    Seeing that the brother who lived and died with him was eaten badly by several wild animals, the guard also held a breath in his heart.


    But even so, their flesh and blood can''t resist the sharp teeth and claws of beasts.


    Are they destined to be eaten by those animals tonight?


    The guard only felt unwilling and even more reluctant to give up his wife and children.


    The tough man, with his eyes red, clenched his fist and bit his teeth.


    "I''m going out to have a look."


    Lin Mengya turns around and wants to go, but she is stopped by the city guard.


    The man knelt down in front of her and knocked her several heads in a row.


    Lin Mengya was startled and subconsciously jumped back a few steps.


    "Brother, are you..."


    "I know that Sir is a man of great ability. Since the young joined the palace''s escort team, they will protect the palace''s family until the last minute. However, there are still wives and children in the small family. Please help the small ones, sir. Let''s use this life to change their way of life!"

 Chapter 1757

    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya also understood.


    She immediately came forward and pulled up the guard.


    "I know what you want. My relatives are also in the city. Don''t worry, I will never let them suffer any harm. Feiye city is our common home. How can I let these beasts succeed?"


    Listening to her, the guard''s face was not relaxed at all.


    How did he believe it?


    If he had not seen the power of those beasts with his own eyes, why should he be so desperate?


    "What''s more, since we are besieged by them, how do you know they won''t lay an ambush on the road and ambush us? If you rush out of the city at the moment, you may fall into their treachery."


    Her words awakened the dreamer.


    The guard suddenly raised his head and looked at her in shock.


    "It''s the villain''s stupidity. He almost missed Mr.''s important event. It''s very dangerous outside. If Mr. insists on going, the villain is willing to go together!"


    Lin Mengya wants to refuse.


    Because the smell of animals is always much more sensitive than that of people. No living creature will be interested in her flesh and blood except long Tianyu.


    Unfortunately, the guard insisted that Lin Mengya could only be accompanied by him.


    As soon as the city gate opened, they had just arrived outside, and a sad cry came.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was cold, but she still approached those people quickly.


    Yu didn''t bring many people, but since he found someone coming up in Xiancheng, he sent someone to quickly look for the trace of people in Xiancheng all over the country.


    Even though it was later determined that it was in feiye City, there were not enough staff because of the urgent time.


    But the beasts are unreasonable. They are rampant and flexible, so long Tianyu''s people suffer a great loss.


    I''ve heard of feeding Tigers with bodies, but I haven''t heard of such sacrifice in vain.


    Lin Mengya followed the crowd and soon found the location of their command camp.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Hua was in charge!


    At this time, Xue Hua was looking at the military newspaper coming from the front with a frown.


    Suddenly hearing that Mr. Su Mei had arrived, Xue Hua scolded angrily, "nonsense! Is this where she should come?"


    When Lin Mengya was brought to him by her men, Xue Hua, who had always been very gentle and polite to her, made a face.


    "Mr. Su Mei, it''s too dangerous here. You''d better go back first!"


    Lin Mengya felt the tension here. It was really inappropriate for her to come here as such.


    "Childe Xue, I''m not here to make trouble. I want to know the situation here. Maybe I can help you."


    Her attitude was sincere, but it was not very pleasant to hear Xue Hua''s ears.


    All along, he admitted that the woman in front of him was a little clever.


    But this is not her back house with tricks and tricks.


    "To stay alive in the city is the greatest help to us, so that no one will be distracted by thinking about you."


    That''s a little rude.


    However, Lin Mengya also knows that Xue Hua''s thinking is not too much.


    "Well, I''ll go back at once. Please don''t tell him about my coming, so as not to distract him."


    Xue Hua was a little surprised.


    The woman in front of me was so easily talked about?


    But at the same time, the heart also somewhat despised her feeling.


    A woman is a woman. It''s best to hide behind a man at any time.


    "Somebody, escort Mr. back to town."


    "No, it''s not far."


    She turned and left, but what Xue Hua didn''t know was that the woman in front of her had made it clear to him before she came in.


    The guard was also worried. He followed Lin Mengya for fear that something might happen to the woman.


    But they didn''t want to. They didn''t go far before they were stopped by a man.


    "I dare ask you, but Mr. Su Mei?"


    The man in front of him was wearing light armor. He didn''t look so embarrassed on the outside, but he was very angry.


    After looking at the man without leaving a trace, Lin Mengya stepped back a little, nodded strangely and said, "I am. Why are you blocking my way?"


    "That''s good, Mr. Su. In fact, I''m the escort around Mr. Su Yan. Mr. Su Yan is very worried when he learns that you''re coming. I hope I can take you to his side for protection."


    Is it long Tianyu''s man?


    Lin Mengya thought about it, but shook her head and said, "forget it. I''m here, I''ll only make him tied up. I''ll go back to the city now. Be careful."


    She told the bodyguard and left, but she didn''t notice the passing cold light in the man''s eyes.


    Seeing her refusal, the man did not return to his battlefield, but quietly followed her.


    Just under the gate, the guard went to call the gate alone.


    Lin Mengya stood behind him unprepared. After confirming her identity, the gate quickly opened.


    The guard just wanted to go back and invite someone, but suddenly found that the woman who was just behind him had disappeared!


    "Mr. Su Mei! Mr. Su Mei!"


    The guard shouted anxiously, but there was no other answer except the frightening roar of animals around.


    The guard in charge of opening the door hurried anxiously.


    "The gate can''t be opened for too long. It would be bad if a beast slipped in!"


    "But, Mr. Su Mei, she..."


    The hesitant man was caught in by his partner.


    "Good people have their own blessings! The most important thing for us now is to guard the city gate. I will listen all the time. If there is any news, I will tell you. If you turn around like a headless fly, you will only ruin your own life! Besides, do so many people in the city have to die because of one her?"


    Knowing that his companion was right, the loyal and honest city guard still felt uneasy.


    He took the people out. If Mr. Su Mei really has three advantages and two disadvantages


    He squeezed his fist and made a secret decision.


    When this happens, if there is any accident, he will pay for it with one life!


    At this time, Lin Mengya did not know the plan of the honest city guard.


    Just now, she was plotted.


    From seeing the person who claimed to be the escort of long Tianyu, she felt something wrong.


    She knows about long Tianyu''s personal guard, and he doesn''t wear lock armour.


    It is a kind of iron armor improved by the skilled craftsman under long Tianyu. Compared with ordinary iron armor, it is more light and durable.


    At the same time, it also blocks and protects key parts such as joints and chest.


    Long Tianyu will never let a guard without a lock armour protect him, not his personal guard, and he will never be sent to pick him up.


    Therefore, she can immediately conclude that this person is not the person around long Tianyu.


    There are many possibilities in my mind for a moment. If this person is the masterpiece of Xiancheng, isn''t Yu very dangerous?


    So she kept Xiaoyao watching the man''s every move.


    Sure enough, the man not only followed her, but also attacked her when she was ready to enter the city.


    Lin Mengya, who was already prepared, has protected all her vital points.


    I''ve even figured out how to kill each other.


    But unexpectedly, the man didn''t use any weapons, but wanted to knock her out.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya changed her mind and decided to make a plan.


    She made a slight change in her posture, so although the man hit her in the back of the neck, he didn''t make her faint.


    Then she fell to the ground and let the man carry himself like a sack on his shoulder.


    A little, against the stomach, want to vomit


    When she closed her eyes and was trying to insist, the man carried her to a dark corner.


    Is it difficult to rob her?


    Lin Mengya secretly accumulates strength and has systematic protection. She really sees the man''s every move.


    As long as he dares to take off his pants, she can let him never have a chance to commit another crime in his life.


    But the man just looked around warily, then stuffed her into the corner and went away alone.


    What is this operation?


    Lin Mengya knew there was no one around, so she didn''t hurry up.


    The man was obviously unkind to her. How could he leave her here so easily?


    Soon, footsteps came from a distance.


    Lin Mengya immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy.


    After the man turned back, he was followed by a woman.


    Yes, it''s a woman in a strong suit.


    The woman carrying a lantern came to her first and shone the lantern on her face.


    "Yes, that''s the man."


    The sound


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that this woman is not the maid beside Jin Yao?


    Why is she here, Jin Yao?


    "Hey, hey, how dare I neglect what the young lady ordered? I don''t know how to deal with this woman, young lady."


    The maid looked at the little bitch with a sneer.


    "What can I do? Naturally, it''s quiet. Finish her."


    "Isn''t it simple? There are all wild animals here. She is a little lady with delicate skin and tender flesh. She hasn''t been eaten alive by wild animals yet?"


    The maid glanced at the man and nodded proudly.


    "This time, you can do things. I''ll never lose you when I go back and tell the young lady."


    "That''s right! It''s also a coincidence. If I hadn''t bumped into her once in the college, I really wouldn''t recognize her. Please don''t worry, miss. I''ll do it without being aware of it. Let her have no way to hinder our Miss''s eyes."


    The maid pursed her lips and smiled disdainfully.


    "I don''t know what kind of goods I am. I dare to argue with our young lady! However, you''d better leave something so that people can know that the body that has been gnawed beyond recognition is this little bitch."


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ve always done things properly."


    The maid looked at her again and left with the lantern.


    Lin Mengya is now clear.


    Daren Qing, it''s the ghost of Jinyao again!


    When she finishes the work this time, she has to punish Jin Yao severely!


    "Unfortunately, I really can''t bear to throw you to those animals."

 Chapter 1758

    Lin Mengya has been on alert. Anyway, there is no one around. As long as this person dares to do something, she will immediately let his blood splash on the spot.


    After a few words, the man dared not delay any more.


    He picked up the man and went into the night.


    On the other side, the maid quietly returned to Jin Yao.


    At this time, Jin Yao, riding a war horse, stood behind the guard, staring closely at the distance with a pair of eyes.


    There, a figure is fighting bravely.


    He is like a God. When his hand rises and falls, an animal falls.


    Fighting in blood has long been his hero.


    Jin Yao only looked at his back and felt that her heart was roasted by a fire, which ignited her reason alive. Finally, there was only almost crazy infatuation left.


    She loves him and is determined to win his love!


    "Miss, I''ve taken care of it."


    Hearing the voice of the maid in her ear, Jin Yao was willing to take back her hot sight.


    The corners of the lips bend and bring out a smooth smile.


    "Well, dare to argue with me, hum! Overestimate your strength."


    "Yes, it''s the bitch who doesn''t appreciate it. But don''t worry, miss. Although Jin Li''s martial arts are not high, he is very clever. Of course, the miss is well planned. She knows that bitch will come."


    Jin Yao sneered proudly. All around her were the direct descendants of their Jin family.


    "She will come naturally. Everyone knows that this battle is very important. What else can she do besides charm Her Highness? She really wants to die. She dares to pay attention to such a place."


    "This is her own death. She can''t blame anyone."


    The maid also said with a contemptuous smile.


    Jin Yao looked in the direction of Murong Xi again. In her black eyes, there was a crazy light.


    "Anyway, she''s dead, and I don''t have to worry. From today on, your highness will only belong to me!"


    "Congratulations, miss. You''ve got what you want!"


    "Don''t rush to congratulate me. Tell them that only success is allowed, not failure!"


    "Yes."


    The maid stepped down, while Jin Yao was staring at the figure again. Her face was as gentle as water for a moment and jealous and distorted for a moment.


    "Your Highness, you are mine, only mine!"


    At this time, long Tianyu, who was leading the soldiers to fight, only felt a touch of uneasiness and rippled in his heart.


    As long as he stays here, no one can hurt her.


    "Kill!"


    With a sweep of the horizontal knife, he cut off a beast''s foot and led his people without retreating a bit!


    Lin Mengya was carried to an insignificant corner by Jinli. This is not the main battlefield, but because of the contraction of the team, there was no way to take into account here soon.


    Even if the woman woke up, her legs couldn''t run past the animals.


    Although Jin Li wants to make contributions, he is more afraid of death.


    Looking around, no one saw it and left quietly.


    So he didn''t notice that the woman he pushed to death had already opened her eyes.


    Around, there were the shouts of soldiers and the howls of wild animals.


    Lin Mengya quickly looked around and found that there was no room to avoid.


    Jin Yao is vicious and wants her life.


    Unexpectedly, it was right in her arms.


    She was worried that she could not find a chance to sneak away to study the situation of the wild animals.


    "Master, are you really going to face those beasts alone?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao asked nervously.


    In fact, Lin Mengya is worried. After all, except Xiaobai and Xiaohu, she has not been in contact with large animals.


    As for domestic cats and dogs, they were tamed and became more and more familiar with her, so they didn''t show much fear.


    However, if these wild animals are not afraid of death and one of them comes up and bites her, her meat will only be stuffed between people''s teeth.


    "That''s the only way now. By the way, little medicine, if the concealment function is enabled, can all my smells ensure that the beasts can''t smell it?"


    After a little hesitation, the little medicine replied, "they should not. Their smell is developed, but they may not be able to smell. Moreover, I can simulate the smell of plants."


    To be on the safe side, she can only start the simulation concealment function first.


    Soon, an animal seemed to have found her whereabouts.


    Facing this big beast alone for the first time, Lin Mengya was a little nervous.


    She swallowed a mouthful of water, tightly clasped the crossbow on her wrist, and tried to restrain the move of turning and running.


    Soon she saw the beast clearly.


    It is very similar to Chonghua''s description. Although it looks like a tiger, its whole body is very smooth and even full of mucus.


    The hairless tiger seemed to smell something and moved nimbly in her direction.


    Lin Mengya has been comforting herself that even if she wants to run now, she can''t run this guy.


    But the crossbow and arrow in her hand have made her highly poisonous.


    As long as you shoot, the hairless tiger will only die.


    After all, she has a better chance of winning.


    The hairless tiger came close and was only half a meter away from her.


    Lin Mengya has quietly held it. However, as long as the tiger wants to hurt her, she will not hesitate to send the crossbow into its body.


    But unexpectedly, the tiger suddenly turned around, then squatted down on his hind legs and raised his tail.


    With the sound of the water, Lin Mengya''s face turned green.


    MD£¡ This thing used her as a toilet!


    The smelly urine directly soaked her shoes.


    Lin Mengya almost fainted from the smell.


    Biting her teeth, she almost ignored everything and slapped the goods to death.


    However, Xiaoyao noticed her idea and jumped out in time.


    "Master! Master! It''s a good thing. If you smell it, you may not be rejected by his companions? Besides, it''s not intentional!"


    "Ha? Say it again?"


    Lin Mengya roared in her heart, and Xiaoyao was afraid that her master would get angry and immediately said dogleg.


    "Doesn''t it also show that the owner''s decision-making is wise, so the tiger excretes? Great events are important, great events are important!"


    Covering her nose, Lin Mengya can only grind her teeth hard.


    Fortunately, the hairless tiger finished peeing and soon returned to the herd in high spirits.


    Lin Mengya was left alone, secretly messy in a lonely corner without animals.


    She just wanted to leave, but a small furry head came out of her arms.


    Just now, she refused to leave the little guy in her arms, but now she ran far away.


    She subconsciously chased the past, but the other party ran faster and faster.


    "Master, the smell of cats is usually very sensitive."


    When she was wondering, the cheap voice of little medicine came out.


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth. Now, is she disliked by cats?


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya said coldly.


    "I remember, you can feel the same way as me, can''t you?"


    Lin Mengya automatically turned on the function before the little medicine reacted.


    Suddenly, as a small medicine of artificial intelligence, I "smelled" the smell of hell for the first time.


    "I''m wrong, master! I''ll never be cheap again!"


    Regardless of the crying of Xiaoyao, Lin Mengya still turns on the sympathetic function.


    She is not to revenge the little thing, but she will be more sensitive in this way.


    Well, that''s it!


    With its own hidden function, it has the smell left on her by the tiger just now.


    Even if Lin Mengya was close to the herd, she did not attract any beast''s attention.


    But she didn''t sneak in.


    Animals are terrible, but no matter how cruel they are, they are just an instinct evolved for survival.


    The real danger is the people behind them who use them.


    Like weapons, artifacts are innocent, but the good and evil of users determine whether they are envoys of hell or guardians of heaven.


    Even if she can solve all the wild animals, there are hidden dangers after all.


    She walked around the herd, trying to see the situation of the manipulators.


    Soon, she noticed one thing.


    The herd is indeed under control, but it is not man who controls most of the beasts.


    At the front are beasts like tigers, which are huge and powerful, and are very suitable for hand to hand combat.


    Among them, there are also hairless animals that are as agile as leopards.


    Therefore, when fighting, the soldiers should not only resist the attack of tigers, but also guard against the sneak attack of leopards at any time.


    Are these beasts so smart that they can fight a combination war?


    Then she shook her head again.


    No, not to mention the brain capacity of these animals, tigers and leopards are competitors in nature.


    Even if they live together since childhood, how can such a large scale ensure that all leopards and tigers are obedient?


    Unless, they have been strictly trained since childhood.


    But even in training, accidents can happen.


    Once infighting, it is bound to affect the attack of the whole team.


    But she took a rough look and knew that such a situation had not happened at all.


    In the end, what method is used?


    "Little medicine, test the herd in front of us."


    "OK."


    The system expanded to the limit, almost including those herds not far away.


    The analysis data kept floating, but finally, it stopped at some point.


    "Wait, show me this!"


    She pointed to one of the data that Xiaoyao was analyzing the data of each individual in the herd.


    Although they are different, it is obvious that one of them is much worse than the others.


    Xiaoyao immediately transferred the animal data to her.


    She took one look and frowned.


    "It''s not a beast!"


    It is more appropriate to say that it is human than animal.


    It''s like people in animal skins mixing with the wild animals.


    "Track this target!"


    Among the countless animals included, only one red dot was specially marked.


    Lin Mengya stared at the red dot. In the screen, the red dot moved quickly, and then turned left after reaching somewhere.

 Chapter 1759

    The results of the observation surprised her very much.


    This suspected human creature keeps running in the herd.


    From his running speed and movement, he is very close to the beast.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the difference in body size, "he" was no different from the wild animals around him.


    After a turn, "he" returned to the herd again.


    Then, Lin Mengya found that no matter how chaotic the herd was, "he" would run back and forth according to a certain area and distance.


    After that, the attack rhythm of the herd was stabilized again.


    Those who were killed by Yu''s men will be replaced by those wild animals.


    Is "he" the key to obedience of these beasts?


    For a time, Lin Mengya only felt that her cognition was challenged again.


    But fortunately, she soon recovered.


    She has seen things thousands of times more strange than this, not to mention this situation.


    If we can get rid of "he" or the existence similar to "he", the whole herd must fall into chaos.


    But soon she knew that this method was not feasible at all.


    Not to mention whether "he" has high combat effectiveness, even if he wants to sneak into the herd, he is afraid that no one can do it except her.


    There are so many beasts. I don''t know how many such beasts exist.


    When she gets rid of them one by one, I''m afraid Yu and his men can''t support them for a long time.


    Let''s look at the situation first.


    Although it was so decided, she carefully explored the situation of the whole herd all the way.


    As she expected, there was a suspected person in almost every beast''s small team.


    Moreover, these "people" are responsible for supervising and simultaneous interpreting, and some are responsible for running from the front to the rear, just like the messenger.


    Also, be responsible for the vacant position of your companions at any time.


    Although they are all beasts, they are just like the army.


    If other ordinary armies meet these beasts unprepared, I''m afraid they will only become the souls under their claws.


    Lin Mengya looked back. The front had been tightened very badly.


    Maybe when the beast will come to the city, she must speed up her pace.


    Bypassing the herd, she finally reached the rear.


    I thought I would see a group of people waiting in full battle, but there was no one here.


    Are they all in ambush?


    She immediately bristled and disappeared into the dark corner, allowing the system to detect everywhere.


    But the result is that there is really no one here.


    Frown. What''s going on?


    Are they so relieved that they let a group of beasts attack feiye city?


    Is this their arrogance or their disdain for feiyecheng?


    There was some anger in my heart, but at the next moment, I was completely shocked by a tiger roar.


    I saw two tigers fighting hard in the open space not far away.


    The two tigers are very strong.


    The waist is as thick as three of her, but the difference is that one is a hairless tiger and the other has white fur.


    Lin Mengya had some doubts. The front had been playing so badly. Why was the rear so lively.


    She didn''t dare to approach, but she bypassed far away.


    But I looked around, and I didn''t see those people.


    The two tigers also tangled up and attacked each other with their teeth and claws.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two tigers, probably because the little tiger has always been a white tiger, so she felt close to the white male tiger.


    "Master, they seem to be competing for the position of the tiger king!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao is very interested in the situation of the two tigers.


    Lin Mengya also stopped and stared at the competition between the two tigers.


    But she paid more attention to the situation here and the impact on the herd.


    From the beginning of their struggle, the beasts in the rear seemed to be a little uneasy and irritable.


    The beasts that lead to that kind of people speed up the speed of circling.


    It seems that Xiaoyao is right.


    The two animals in front of us are much larger than those animals.


    Pu fan''s claws scratched blood marks on the enemy''s body.


    The tiger roared through the sky, and even the moon in the sky was trembling.


    Although the white haired tiger had some advantages in size, it seemed to be weak and lost again and again.


    Fortunately, it is very indomitable. It can break free and give the other party a heavy blow before being bitten by the hairless tiger.


    But once the time is too long, I''m afraid it will be at a disadvantage, and then the tigers will complete the change of power.


    Somehow, she always has a confidence in the white haired tiger.


    Maybe no longer young, maybe scarred, but it is the king after all, and will never be easily defeated by the enemy!


    Lin Mengya was involuntarily attracted by the fight between the two tiger kings.


    Until she heard a slight sound in her ear.


    It seems that it is the sound of human footsteps.


    Lin Mengya immediately fell on the ground and, relying on the night, she integrated herself with everything around her.


    The fight between the two tigers in front is enough to hide her little movement.


    And the other side, in an instant, came to the battle circle of the two tigers.


    "Hum! It''s just an animal. Since you''re not obedient, kill it."


    The voice seemed very disdainful. From the corner of Lin Mengya, she could hardly see the figure of the man.


    From the perspective of the system, the distance is a little far, and the view is not very clear.


    Fortunately, the man''s voice was not deliberately disguised. I think it was also affected by the movement made by the tiger, so the volume was not small.


    "No! This is the rule of the herd. Although we have tamed them, it is difficult to train wild animals. Some things must not be judged by our standards."


    There is another person!


    Lin Mengya can''t help being a little nervous. If she is one, she can kill quietly with her own advantages.


    But now, if she kills one, she is bound to disturb the other.


    Therefore, she was more careful for fear that she would reveal any flaws.


    "Oh, if these animals, I naturally don''t understand you, the animal General of the animal King camp. No wonder you have been mixed with these animals since you were born. They are like brothers. How can you not understand?"


    The man who spoke first spoke clearly and maliciously.


    The man he called the beast general seemed to be used to it. He just snorted coldly and said, "we all work for the master. If you think that the waste under your hand can equal my beasts, how can I give you the title of beast general?"


    "Presumptuous! I''m a noble royal family. How can I be compared with you who came from slaves? I think you have forgotten the taste of mixing in the herd?"


    "You are indeed a royal family. Since you despise my herd so much, well, I''ll withdraw them back now. Go up."


    "You are disobeying the military order!"


    "I just follow the orders of the royal family."


    A battle ended temporarily with the skill of the beast general.


    However, Lin Mengya also learned one thing from it. It seems that the interior of Xiancheng is not monolithic.


    Where there are people, there will be fighting.


    The more they fought, the better the situation was for her side.


    When Lin Mengya was lying here and wanted to continue to inquire, she suddenly heard a "poof".


    Then there was an angry tiger roar.


    "You!"


    The beast general shouted angrily, but the royal family said very contemptuously, "what are you nervous about? I just helped them."


    "What do you know?" She felt that general beast was afraid of gnashing his teeth and wanted to kill the troublemaker royal family.


    "The change of the beast king must be completed by themselves. If the old beast king does not willingly submit to the new beast king, the whole herd will fall into scuffle!"


    "Oh, so what? As long as the old beast king is dead, who dares not to surrender to the new beast king? It''s just a beast. Where is so smart. It''s just that some people are alarmist and mystical."


    "Extreme ignorance!"


    The beast general is too lazy to talk nonsense with the man. He is proficient in animal language. Just now, the waste man attacked the old beast king.


    Although it only hurt the old beast king''s left front paw, it completely angered the old beast king.


    Even at this moment, they will not only never die, but also the old beast king will not recognize the position of the new beast king even until he dies.


    Then the whole herd will be chaotic.


    For the position of the new animal king, the male animals in the whole group will fall into fighting until there is a real animal king who can make the whole herd surrender.


    "What are you going to do? The shining tiger is a divine beast of our royal family! If you dare to touch him, I''ll throw you into the strange beast Valley!"


    After a while, the two men began to argue again.


    But now the focus of their debate is whether to kill the hairless tiger.


    The beast general knows that this hairless tiger is doomed not to be the beast king.


    Then the best way to deal with it is to dispose of the hairless tiger first, stabilize the herd, and then make other plans.


    But the royal family just disagreed. Not only did he disagree, he also said very insulting words.


    Finally, the beast general couldn''t help it, and the two started.


    They fought farther and farther until she couldn''t hear anything at all before they got up from the ground.


    If a dog bites a dog, they''d better die together.


    Lin Mengya slapped the dust on her body and immediately looked at the two tigers.


    Although the white haired tiger was plotted, it has been stimulated to its potential.


    Actually, it''s a fight.


    The hairless tiger also found a gap because of his opponent''s injury.


    Soon, the hairless tiger bit the claws of the white tiger.


    "Roar -"


    The white haired tiger roared with pain, and the other claw slapped the hairless tiger on the head.


    The latter obviously realized that if he was patted by this palm, he was afraid that he could not keep his brain seeds, so he had to retreat first.


    But at the same time, it tore off a piece of white tiger''s fur.

 Chapter 1760

    It is said that if two tigers fight each other, one will be hurt.


    Today''s two tigers are already fighting for their lives.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t want to get involved in the struggle between them, and once the hairless tiger wins, the outside will be in a mess. Maybe it will be more beneficial to them at that time.


    But as soon as she saw the white haired tiger, she thought of her little tiger.


    What''s more, once the herd is in chaos, if it goes out, it will be no less than a catastrophe for the towns around feiye city.


    How to solve the current siege directly? Maybe the white haired tiger can help himself?


    Thinking so, Lin Mengya took the dark crossbow in her hand and aimed at the hairless tiger.


    The distance between the two tigers is very close. If she is unstable, she may be injured by mistake.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya had to wait for a good opportunity.


    After a while, one of the two tigers rolled together and gained the upper hand.


    It''s the white haired one. Maybe it''s because of the wound. Some people are weak and will soon suppress the hairless tiger.


    Only heard the roar of a tiger, the hairless tiger, with its mouth open, bit down the throat of the white haired tiger.


    Since it can compete for the beast king, it must be the best in the group.


    Sharp teeth and iron claws. I don''t know how many similar intestines have been broken. Now, it is finally going to defeat the old beast king.


    But I didn''t want to, but my hip hurt violently. The bite was also biased, and the old beast king avoided it.


    Lin Mengya immediately lay on the ground and dared not breathe.


    Looking at the hairless tiger with her small crossbow behind her ass, I couldn''t help hanging on her face.


    She thought very well. The white haired tiger hurt its front paw. Isn''t it fair if the hairless tiger hurt its rear paw?


    Who would have thought that her skill was not very good, so she missed.


    "Woo..."


    Hairless tiger is extremely sad and angry. Which shameless sneak attack tiger?


    But before it found the "murderer", it was seized by the white haired tiger, turned over and took the initiative.


    That crossbow is an ordinary crossbow, but because the arrow has a barb, it is not only very painful, but also shed a lot of blood.


    Angered by the pain, the hairless tiger wrestled with the white tiger again.


    Lin Mengya was staring at the situation there and waiting for the opportunity to make up another knife.


    The battle between the two tigers is gradually coming to an end. The white haired tiger is more and more brave. In addition, it has sufficient combat experience and knows that it should start towards the weakness of its opponent. In addition, the wound of the hairless tiger is on its ass, which makes it catch many chances to succeed.


    Lin Mengya was also relieved at this time. She was afraid that there would be a result in a short time.


    At the same time, she also noticed that another slightly flustered step ran over.


    Lying on the ground again, she saw a figure and stumbled over.


    "It''s all your two beasts!"


    Lin Mengya could tell that the voice belonged to the beast general.


    But now, it seems a little angry.


    Lin Mengya squinted and saw something on the man''s hand.


    The man looked left and right for a long time. At last, he raised his hand and threw the things in his hand not far from the two tigers.


    "Hum! He wants to die by himself! When you two beasts decide the outcome, the rest will carry the black pot for me!"


    With that, the beast general didn''t know what was sprinkled on it.


    Lin Mengya only smelled a very strong smell of blood, as if it were the blood of some animal.


    After that, the man looked around carefully and left again.


    Fortunately, her hiding place was relatively hidden, but she was not found by the beast general.


    After confirming that the man had left, she moved over immediately.


    I saw a man lying in the open space next to the two animals.


    The man could not recognize his face because half of his head had been broken.


    It is conceivable that the person who did it had resentment.


    She wanted to take a closer look, but she saw that the hairless tiger, who was already at a disadvantage, sniffed at the back, and then turned around and ran over.


    Is it revenge?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya stepped back several steps, but saw that the hairless tiger bit the neck of the body.


    "Crunching, crunching" the sound of bones and meat being chewed seems extraordinarily penetrating at night.


    Lin Mengya also understood the general''s plan.


    If the tiger eats the body, he can naturally have a way to get rid of it.


    The white haired tiger didn''t come forward for some reason. It was obviously disgusted with this kind of thing, but he still bared his eyes and stared at his opponent.


    At this time, he had been monitoring the small drugs of the two animals, but suddenly said, "master, the situation of the hairless tiger is wrong!"


    Lin Mengya looked quickly and saw that the hairless tiger''s chewing action suddenly became more intense.


    A corpse was soon bitten by it. It was very eager, like an addiction.


    "Its wound is healing, and the individual situation has begun to recover. Damn it, it seems to have found us!"


    The last half sentence of Xiaoyao scared her smart.


    Without time to think about it, I saw the hairless tiger, raised his blood soaked face and roared in her direction.


    calm! Be calm!


    Lin Mengya secretly warned herself not to run. If she ran, she would certainly not be the opponent of the hairless tiger.


    Fortunately, with systematic help, although she was afraid, she would not completely lose her ability to resist.


    The hairless tiger approached step by step, and Lin Mengya retreated a little.


    "Woo..."


    The hairless tiger seemed to be enraged and roared in her direction.


    Lin Mengya was forced to the extreme, but her mind calmed down.


    She is such a person. The more she reaches the most critical moment, the more she has the courage to move forward.


    The big deal is death. Anyway, the hairless tiger will have to be buried with her in the end.


    If she didn''t bite off her neck at the first bite, who would die!


    She took out the dagger Yu gave her for self-defense, and her eyes were full of dignity.


    Come on, she will learn Wusong today and dare to fight with this big bug!


    The hairless tiger determined the target, pounced and landed not far in front of her.


    Lin Mengya clenched the dagger in one hand and fastened the crossbow and arrow in the other hand. Unexpectedly, she also rushed forward to strike first.


    "Either you die or I die today. Come on!"


    She encouraged herself, fastened the pocket crossbow, and then she fired three arrows at once.


    At the moment, the hairless tiger was very dexterous. He turned around and hid the three crossbows and arrows.


    Lin Mengya was shocked and hurriedly stepped back.


    Her heart was horizontal, and she drew the dagger to the other palm, which was so painful that she also made the dagger stained with lavender blood.


    The tiger is more agile than her, plus the natural advantages of strength and steel teeth and claws, I''m afraid she can''t get much cheaper.


    But as long as she has a drop of blood into the tiger''s mouth, or breaks a wound on it with a dagger, she still has a chance of life!


    As soon as the tiger turned around, it came again.


    This time, the strong smell of blood and the smell of animals came face to face.


    Lin Mengya took a heart, endured the pain and fastened the pocket crossbow, while the other hand waved the very sharp dagger.


    "Whoosh - whoosh -" three small crossbows flew out of her cuffs. The distance was so close that the hairless tiger had no time to escape.


    With a "puff" sound, three crossbows and arrows fell into the animal skin without the protection of animal hair.


    At the same time, the tiger''s palm also patted her head, but she didn''t close her eyes and wait for death. Instead, she stared at her big eyes and stabbed her dagger in her hand.


    "Roar -"


    This time, she also exhausted her strength all her life.


    The generous tiger claw was really poked a hole by her.


    Meanwhile, the hairless tiger, which was hit so hard at the same time, issued a heartrending wail.


    The huge tiger body fell at her feet. Is it a tiger that can carry the most poisonous weapon in the world?


    At this time, Lin Mengya only felt that her whole body was very soft.


    He sat down on the ground, breathing heavily.


    it''s too hard! She knows why Wu Song, who beat the tiger with his bare hands, can become the first strength love bean in Jingyanggang.


    This is simply not a human thing!


    Lin Mengya just wanted to relax, but she saw another tiger and walked slowly towards her.


    Struggling to get up, I couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    The first time she was brave, but the second time, I''m afraid she had to explain here.


    Lin Mengya looked at the white haired tiger defensively, although she wanted to tell each other that she was an ally!


    However, I can''t understand the language. I can only make a big oolong.


    But to her surprise, the white haired tiger did not attack her.


    Instead, he lowered his head and kept sniffing around her.


    Holding her breath, Lin Mengya stared at the big tiger tightly for fear that the tiger would suddenly attack and kill her.


    But the big tiger never showed any sign of attacking her.


    Just sniff around it.


    Moreover, for her blood dripping on the ground, she didn''t get close at all and hid far away.


    "Master, it shouldn''t be you. What is it interested in?"


    Xiao Yao guessed and said, and Lin Mengya thought so.


    She took off her dirty coat, tore off the clean cloth inside, and bound the wound on her hand first.


    The tiger was still interested in her, but he didn''t dare to approach her and only circled around her.


    Lin Mengya is a little curious. She was already interested in the white haired tiger. Now it is clear that the tiger is not interested in attacking herself.


    In order to find out why the tiger is circling here, she threw the only things she had to the tiger.


    Later, she found that the tiger didn''t even smell the weapons stained with her blood and poison.


    Others just lower their heads, smell twice, and then continue to circle.

 Chapter 1761

    But there was nothing else on her.


    She subconsciously patted her chest, but felt a little hand.


    Then I remembered that there really seemed to be something.


    She took a small object from her chest


    It was just a small bow and pinned to her chest.


    In a word, it doesn''t work for others, but it means a lot to her.


    Originally the softest animal hair of Xiaohu and Xiaobai, it was rubbed into a rope by the best Bletilla at home.


    Originally, she was tied to her hand. Later, after the reunion in the state of Wei, she took some new ones and put Ning''er and Mo Yan''s hair in them.


    Because she was afraid of losing it, she made a bow and pinned it on the chest of her jacket every day.


    She touched the bow and threw it away without any hope.


    But I didn''t think that before the bow landed, it was held by the white haired tiger.


    "Hey! That''s my stuff! Give it back!"


    She was a little anxious and said subconsciously.


    But the white haired tiger ignored her, but suddenly ran not far away and shouted at the sky.


    The sound was completely different from what I had just heard.


    It seems to be mixed with endless thoughts, and it seems to be the joy of being lost and recovered.


    Somehow she stopped.


    Who says beasts don''t understand feelings?


    "Master, you can feel the emotion of animals because of the built-in decoding function of the system. In short, the system can translate part of animal language online."


    A little bit of sensationalism just rose and gave the little medicine to the beaten guy to dissipate.


    However, this function has some effect. Lin Mengya quietly approaches the white haired tiger.


    The white haired tiger, who just fought with the hairless tiger, spits out a bow and licks it constantly.


    It''s like, licking your cubs.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and finally her heart lit up.


    Go to the white haired tiger with courage and look at the tip of its ear.


    Although the little tiger was snow-white when he was a child, in adulthood, there was a pinch of black hair on the tip of his ears.


    Even Zhu Yan didn''t find this, but Xiaohu arched her brain bag into her arms all day.


    She also found it by accident.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya looked at it carefully.


    I saw a pinch of black hair on the two ears of the white haired tiger.


    For a moment, I confirmed that the ear hair was indeed Xiaohu''s irresponsible father!


    "It''s really you, you scum tiger!"


    Suddenly, her mind immediately came up with a big play of dog blood, in which the tiger mother with the ball was abandoned by the slag tiger, but she was trapped in prison and surrounded and killed. Finally, the little tiger was helpless and adopted by a kind-hearted person.


    All of a sudden, his affection for the white haired tiger disappeared.


    Hum! Male!


    She was so angry that she didn''t want to deal with the scum tiger. She turned and took a step forward.


    Not far ahead, what is good is the remains eaten by hairless tigers.


    Lin Mengya squatted down, took the small wooden stick picked up next to her and picked up some broken meat to see.


    The hairless tiger will be angry only after eating the man''s body.


    She can be sure that her concealment system did not fail at that time. How could she be found by hairless tigers?


    "Master, I detected a very strange ingredient in this body."


    Now the system has started to resume normal operation. Xiaoyao immediately sent the test results to her.


    "Surprised animal grass is non-toxic to humans, but after animals swallow juice, it will stimulate fierce interest and harm each other!"


    Then she remembered that the hairless tiger had left a smell on her.


    If it were normal, as the absolutely dominant hairless tiger, the Jedi would ignore the existence of a weak chicken for it.


    But if you eat this kind of thing by mistake, it may be.


    After a long time of trouble, it was this thing that held her back.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had a black line on her face.


    At the same time, she has some new questions.


    Although startling beast grass can have such a role, the hairless tiger has made some unexpected changes after eating the corpse.


    Lin Mengya went to the side of the hairless tiger and squatted down to look through it carefully.


    Her blood poison was so strong that it was almost enough to kill her after entering the wound.


    To her surprise, the tiger''s previous wounds had grown.


    In particular, the wounds shot out with crossbows and arrows behind her were even long with arrows.


    Strange, what''s going on?


    She remembered that the royal family who quarreled with the beast general said that the hairless tiger seemed to be their divine beast


    Then it dawned on her.


    It''s been a long time. It''s such a thing.


    The one who died should be the royal family.


    If general beast is found to have killed this man, it will be a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, after he killed people, he first used a way to attract hairless tigers to devour them.


    For some reason, the flesh and blood of the royal family will greatly increase the strength of the hairless tiger, so it will be the last beast king.


    Unfortunately, due to the accidental ingestion of the juice of startling beast grass, it can''t control its animal nature. After killing the white haired tiger, it will rush to the herd and destroy each other.


    But once the herd is attacked, it is impossible not to resist.


    Ants can also kill elephants, not to mention ferocious beasts?


    Then the hairless tiger can only be torn to pieces and completely destroyed.


    Not even a chance to identify.


    What a good trick!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sneering. Unfortunately, such a good plan was destroyed by her.


    She was already thinking about how to use it to fight back those bastards in Xiancheng.


    Her waist seemed to be arched by something. She thought back, but she saw a big cat looking up at her.


    Unexpectedly, it''s the scum tiger.


    "What are you doing with me? I tell you, little tiger''s mother, if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t die!"


    She pointed to the brain door and said, but the slag tiger couldn''t hear her indignation at all.


    Just gently pulled her hem with her teeth.


    it seems that... Is making love to her.


    "Master, you are really a beast! No big cat or kitten can escape your charm!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao lost no time to flatter her.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly. It seems that the formatted warning still works.


    A pair of green animal pupils of the slag tiger, but with a bit of fear.


    After the show was complete, he stepped back to one side and made Lin Mengya speechless.


    It''s really a scum tiger. Withdraw after arched.


    But the little medicine explained in time: "master, it should be afraid of your blood. You see, it avoids all the places where you are stained with blood."


    After Xiaoyao''s reminding, Lin Mengya noticed.


    What the scum tiger bit just now was her clean clothes.


    Because of her turning posture, she used the injured and bloody hand. No wonder it would retreat.


    On this thought, Lin Mengya was not so angry.


    She cleaned up a bit and then packed up some of her crossbows and arrows.


    Fortunately, she was used to neutralizing toxic herbs at any time. After careful treatment, she gathered her dirty clothes and walked in another direction.


    She must be careful, or if someone comes later, she won''t suffer if she finds out something.


    It''s just that the hairless tiger is in trouble. She thought about it. She might as well find some firewood and burn it down.


    Unexpectedly, the tiger followed her.


    Lin Mengya thought, patted the huge head, and then pointed to the hairless tiger.


    Slag tiger was very clever and followed her.


    With the help of the slag tiger, Lin Mengya tried her best to drag the dead tiger onto the slag tiger''s back.


    Xiaoyao has been nearby and located in a hidden place near the river.


    When she got there, she collected some firewood and finally ignited the body of the hairless tiger.


    In the flames, she quickly handled her wounds and clothes.


    As for her abnormal resilience, now it''s scabby.


    She threw the bloody cloth and clothes into the fire.


    After confirming that the hairless tiger has become a roasted tiger, she turned and walked in the direction of the battlefield.


    But the scum tiger still followed her.


    "What are you doing with me? Do you want to find your son?"


    She turned around and said helplessly.


    But the slag tiger didn''t understand. He just kept supplying her waist, and then lay down.


    Turn around and lick your hair.


    If she left, the scum tiger would immediately follow and continue to arch.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. Suddenly, she gave a bad laugh. Finally, she suddenly stepped on the back of the slag tiger.


    "Since you want to find a son, I''ll give you this chance. However, you have to be good. Maybe I can say a good word to you in front of Xiaohu, okay?"


    She touched the big head of the scum tiger. The latter also rubbed the palm of her hand and ran forward.


    The scum tiger is much bigger than the little tiger. It''s also stable to ride on it.


    In Lin Mengya''s heart, she was laughing proudly.


    Just say I''m not an ordinary person! Look, she just took care of the beast king!


    A cold light crossed her eyes.


    Jin Yao, she''s back!


    At this time, because of the struggle of the beast king, the attack of the herd was obviously not as fierce as before.


    Long Tianyu, who was deeply trapped in it, naturally found that the most conspicuous and difficult white giant tiger active in the herd had disappeared.


    He knows the strength of the herd. The beast king is equivalent to their general.


    Generally speaking, beast kings are gifted. They are not only powerful, but also very smart.


    The tamer can command the whole herd as long as he gives orders to the beast king.


    So what he always wanted was to kill the beast king first.


    But he just missed the opportunity.


    When he wanted to do it again, he disappeared the figure of the white giant tiger.


    Frown, can not help but frown.

 Chapter 1762

    "Your Highness, something is wrong."


    Ling ye, who followed him and was responsible for protecting his safety, whispered.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes and looked at the seemingly endless herd of animals. A pair of hands stained with animal blood could not help but hold them tightly.


    "Well, be careful."


    These beasts have become a little messy since they were neat and orderly at the beginning, which makes people have to be more defensive.


    Pick up a leaping hairless leopard and save the brother in front.


    His team, like a sharp arrow, mercilessly inserted into the center of the herd.


    Although he is brave, others don''t have his strength.


    The team that could barely resist the attack of the whole herd has now become a semicircle.


    Thanks to his good planning, these men were soldiers trained by him.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be broken long ago. Where can we keep the non ye city like an iron bucket.


    "Your Highness, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid we can''t hold out tonight! Otherwise, let''s fight with them!"


    The deputy general beside him is already in a hurry.


    Beasts are strong. They are already struggling to support.


    Long Tianyu looked at the brothers around him, and a touch of firmness crossed his eyes.


    "Ling ye, you take people to guard the gate. Remember, you must hold on until dawn, at least until I come back!"


    Ling Ye hesitated and asked, "Your Highness, where are you going?"


    Long Tianyu''s sight fell in the middle of the herd.


    It''s the most dangerous place. Few people can get close to it.


    "I''m going to kill the beast king."


    "No!"


    Suddenly, the surrounding Deputy generals followed close, and the waiters stopped in horror.


    "Your Highness, these hairless animals are too cunning. If you go, I''m afraid something will happen!"


    "Yes, your highness, why don''t your subordinates go for you!"


    The people were shocked and comforted, and scrambled to sacrifice themselves.


    But long Tianyu just looked at them and suppressed their voices.


    "I''ll be back."


    The four simple words have a convincing magic.


    In everyone''s heart, although they don''t want him to take risks, they can''t open their mouth.


    I can''t help feeling ashamed. If they can be stronger and take charge of their own affairs, can they go down to complete the matter instead of the temple?


    Under the complex and guilty eyes of his subordinates, long Tianyu urged the war horse to move forward alone.


    The long knife in his hand was like electricity. When he waved it, there was a splash of animal blood.


    Behind him, Ling ye, like thousands of times before, became his shadow and guarded the back road for him.


    The soldiers around who vowed to fight to the death couldn''t help holding their breath when they saw their own commander rush into the herd alone.


    One man and one horse were surrounded by beasts in an instant.


    Everyone''s heart missed a beat.


    Never have an accident!


    "Whoa --"


    The neighing of war horses overwhelmed the roar of animals.


    The horse raised its front hooves and leaped through the herd.


    Immediately, the man soared into the air and danced with a long knife in his hand.


    Suddenly, animal blood splashed like a rain of blood.


    Among all the beasts, he can be king without losing any prestige!


    Rao was a ferocious beast. He seemed to be frightened and stepped back subconsciously.


    "Cold star, go back!"


    Long Tianyu drank coldly and fell in front of the war horse.


    The horse was quite human, and turned away with a long cry.


    Those beasts wanted to come forward, but they were severely taught by the four hooves of cold star.


    But in a flash, the horse threw them off smoothly and ran back to his camp.


    Long Tianyu jumped on the back of one of the hairless tigers in an instant.


    The beasts who wanted to attack him roared at him subconsciously, and the beast claws greeted him.


    But the big tiger who just wanted to roll and threw the guy off his back was very dissatisfied.


    Although there is a relationship between the beast king and training, so that they can not attack their own kind for the time being.


    But the premise is that the same species attack themselves first.


    This is a mess.


    Relying on his flexible body method, long Tianyu kept rising and falling in the herd.


    Although he encountered many dangers, he didn''t hurt himself in the end.


    However, this is never the way.


    We have to find the white haired tiger before things can be solved smoothly.


    But where is it?


    But Lin Mengya''s side, with the effect of tiger father, walking has become much easier.


    Lie on the tiger''s back. As long as she doesn''t take the initiative to sit up, no one will find her trace.


    One person, one tiger, a few times to the edge of the herd.


    But to her surprise, there was no one here just now, but now there are many more.


    She patted the tiger father on the head, and the latter immediately stopped and lay down not far away.


    She slid down, leaned against the tiger''s head and looked out.


    Isn''t that the beast general standing in the front?


    This man is really a fellow inferior to animals. He killed his companions and let two tigers carry the pot.


    At this time, he was standing on the edge of the herd, leaning back his neck and learning the cries of the beasts.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s system is also decoding.


    The beast''s cry learned by the beast general is used for orders.


    Similar to human "forward" and "backward", simple and effective instructions.


    His instructions were given to the beasts lying in front of him.


    Those beasts are exactly those similar to humans observed by Lin Mengya before.


    Orders have been passed on continuously. There were some scattered herds just now, and now they are neat and tidy.


    The beast general is capable.


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the tiger father.


    Somehow, she always felt that tiger father seemed to be afraid of the beast general.


    At the same time, its body has been tight, as if it wanted to burst at any time and eat the beast general.


    She couldn''t help reminding her of the fierce animals trained with whip and hunger in the circus.


    After all, it is human beings who have imprisoned them all their lives for their own selfish desires.


    Lin Mengya made up her mind. Tonight, whether for herself or for these animals, she must keep him.


    She took out the bow and put it in front of the tiger father.


    Tiger father cherished licking, as if he were licking his child.


    Lin Mengya pointed to the beast general over there and the bow.


    "If you want to see your son, you must be brave, you know?"


    She touched the tiger father''s big head and said softly.


    The huge animal pupil looked at her, and Lin Mengya looked at it without hesitation, and confessed her mind in the tiger father''s eyes.


    Before long, the tiger father lowered his head and arched her forward, as if he wanted her to climb up.


    "Well, since you promised me, let''s fight side by side."


    She rode on the tiger father again and patted the tiger father''s big head.


    Only heard the roar, the roar of the tiger shook all directions and traversed Kyushu!


    The beast general standing in front giving instructions was shocked.


    That''s¡ª¡ª


    Before he could turn around, he saw a huge white beast jumping into the herd.


    His eyes tightened for a while. Why hasn''t the beast died yet?


    And who''s on it?


    Lin Mengya grabbed the hair on the neck of the white tiger, sneered at the animal general behind him and shouted, "you dare to kill even the royal family. It seems that you are really against your heart!"


    She deliberately changed the tone of the voice and lost her original clarity.


    But the beast general''s face changed greatly, because there were several royal people nearby.


    "Nonsense! Who the hell are you, who dare to slander Ben Jiang!"


    The beast general immediately denied and questioned loudly.


    Unfortunately, the white tiger is vigorous. When it comes to the herd, it is the return of the king. Where do animals dare to block its way.


    But in an instant, he disappeared into the herd.


    But the beast general was in a cold sweat.


    "What did the woman mean just now?"


    The voice as cold as snow came from behind him.


    The beast general died almost in a moment. He was frozen. Like all the blood on his body, he couldn''t even laugh.


    "She... She''s just talking nonsense. How can I be bad for the royal family?"


    He turned around shakily, but his hand held his weapon tightly.


    But before he sneaked in, he didn''t even feel much pain. He saw that his head was separated from his body and finally fell into the herd not far away.


    "It''s just a bad waste. Let him stay here with its beasts."


    The voice was still bland, as if saying something unimportant.


    The people around are not surprised. Anyway, the beast general is just a slave, and life and death is no harm to them.


    "Sir, I don''t know what happened today. Do we still have a chance to save it?"


    The man behind him stepped forward and asked carefully.


    The man shook his head and said with some regret: "it''s useless. We''ve missed the opportunity. It''s going to dawn."


    No one dares to refute his words.


    None of them stopped and left quickly.


    Only the man, stretching out an arm wrapped in black, pointed to the east from a distance.


    "Eh, dead?"


    Although Lin Mengya is sheltered by the herd, she has always been positioning the beast general.


    She originally wanted to rely on the herd and cooperate with the tiger father to destroy the beast general first, and then master the whole herd.


    Unexpectedly, she hasn''t waited for a chance. The signal over there has shown that the general beast is dead.


    It seems that the sentence she just shouted has some effect.


    Well, they bite the dog. It''s her who saves the trouble.


    "Come on, let''s go to the gate!"


    The situation was critical. Even though the tiger father kept roaring and warned the herd not to attack again, after all, the herd was huge and it was difficult to stop for a moment.


    She rode on the tiger''s back and kept her eyes on the direction of the city gate.


    Come on, come on!


    Never let the herd break through the last barrier!

 Chapter 1763

    At this time, long Tianyu''s physical strength has reached the limit.


    With one man''s strength, he has entered the depths of the herd.


    But I didn''t want to see the shadow of an animal king.


    Impossible. Although there is an animal general in charge of domestication in the beast God army, animals are animals after all. Only in very few cases can they be dominated by people.


    What''s more, for such a large herd, there must be an animal king to cooperate with the animal general.


    But now, the beast king is gone?


    Long Tianyu turns back and kills a leopard who wants to sneak attack. Now, his whole body is covered with animal blood, like a god of killing.


    Those beasts dare not provoke him, but they are also waiting for an opportunity.


    As long as we seize the opportunity, we will tear him up.


    Long Tianyu was on alert anytime and anywhere, and couldn''t help sneering in her heart.


    Since he dares to come in alone, he is sure to go out alone.


    These animals can''t save his life.


    But he doesn''t have much time. If he still can''t find the beast king, he can only turn back.


    Once deep into the enemy camp, it means face-to-face with those people.


    Although he was not afraid, he also knew that now was not the time to expose his identity.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a familiar tiger roar not far away.


    In an instant, he stood forward without hesitation and finally found it!


    One man and one beast were clearly at both ends of the herd, but they rushed out a narrow space for them.


    No beast dared to come forward and stop them.


    Because this is a collision between kings, no one is qualified to intervene except the two of them.


    Long Tianyu threw down the long knife that had been turned to the edge and pulled out a soft whip from his waist.


    He had already made preparations and had to kill the white haired tiger himself.


    But unexpectedly, he heard a voice that surprised him very much.


    "Yu! It''s me!"


    Long Tianyu was shocked in his heart, and his movements stopped for a moment.


    The white haired giant tiger was close at hand, and then a small hand stretched out.


    Between lightning and flint, long Tianyu only wanted to hold the hand. When he reacted, the man had sat on the back of the giant tiger.


    "Why are you here?"


    The two men asked at the same time, then paused and said at the same time, "are you hurt?"


    Lin Mengya took the lead in grinning, turned her head and hugged his waist.


    "I came out to solve this matter. I didn''t get hurt."


    Long Tianyu felt that his heart was like beating a drum, and he could hardly bear it.


    Only one hand can tightly grasp the giant tiger''s fur, while forcefully hooping her into his arms.


    Want to scold her, scold her and let her know some lessons.


    But I don''t give up. I just want to rub her into my bones and blood, and there will be no separation for a moment.


    Until now, he is still in shock.


    Just in the heart, and involuntarily, floating a bit of strange pride.


    His woman is indeed the first-class woman in the world.


    "By the way, do you know who the tiger is?"


    Lin Mengya knows men''s temperament too well.


    If you give him a response, I''m afraid you''ll have to preach at least.


    At the moment, he cleverly changed the topic.


    Long Tianyu looked down at her. Although his face was full of dirt, his eyes were bright and dazzling. He couldn''t bear to blame at all.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Xiaohu''s father. How can you say that things in the world are so coincidental?"


    She smiled on his chest and explained the matter simply.


    Long Tianyu, who gradually recovered, also knew that this guy was selling good, but he could only cooperate with him, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "So it recognizes you now?"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help sighing about his wife''s good popularity.


    Not only is it painful everywhere, even if it''s an animal, it''s in a hurry to make an acquaintance, isn''t it?


    "It''s not the master, but a friend. I don''t think it wants to be the beast king voluntarily. In addition, the beast general has been designed by me. With the tiger father, we won this siege after all."


    She touched the white tiger''s back, calmly turned and leaned against long Tianyu''s chest.


    "Well, you have to remember the first skill!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t expect that things would end so dramatically.


    But Lin Mengya sighed faintly and hung her small head.


    "Yu, why don''t you think about what you''ve done? This time, if you hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid feiye city would have disappeared. You know I care about the palace family and their limited ability, so you carry the most dangerous side on yourself. If I didn''t come this time, would you laugh off and don''t mention your crisis?"


    That voice, some sad.


    Long Tianyu was suddenly at a loss. All he could do was hold people tighter.


    "You know, if you didn''t fight with your men, where would I have such a chance? Long Tianyu, you big fool!"


    She was so angry that she pinched his arm.


    Although he didn''t exert himself, he couldn''t help breathing.


    Lin Mengya immediately picked up his right hand and saw that big hand, which was already bloody, was closely protecting her big hand.


    The tiger''s mouth has been bloody. What did he rely on to support this night''s fight?


    "Don''t be sad, I''m just guarding our home."


    He said softly behind his back.


    Lin Mengya only felt that her eyes were sour, but her heart was sweet, bitter, loving and complaining.


    Finally, they were twisted into a name.


    Properly and steadfastly, it was engraved into the bottom of her heart and could not be taken out again.


    "Wait until you get home and see how I deal with you!"


    She rubbed the corners of her eyes and sucked her nose.


    Long Tianyu knew that she was embarrassed and didn''t tease her. He just told her in a low voice: "it''s almost under the city. Be careful."


    She didn''t know what this meant, so she heard "whoosh" in her ear.


    With the protection of long Tianyu, it can''t fall on her.


    "Stop!"


    He put her head on his chest with one hand and said gravely.


    At the same time, the tiger father carrying two people roared.


    Suddenly, the whole herd calmed down, and the archers who were just ready to shoot stopped.


    Everyone witnessed with their own eyes that a huge and brave white haired tiger galloped from the dark herd.


    On the back of the tiger, however, there are two figures, close to each other.


    In that way, it''s like a couple of gods and immortals. Where is such a wonder in the world?


    Everyone was stunned. Something came out of their hearts, but they didn''t realize it because the scene in front of them was too shocking.


    Everyone watched the giant tiger and carried the two men to the front of the battle.


    But I don''t know where a cold arrow flew out, but it only took the woman''s vest on the tiger''s back.


    "Be careful!"


    The crowd was warned, but it was late.


    The cold arrow is fast and tricky. Everyone can''t stop it. They can only watch it fly to the target.


    Just as the shoulder was about to sink into the woman''s vest, the giant tiger suddenly jumped up, and the arrow flew close to its belly.


    Even so, it also drew a blood line on the tiger''s belly.


    "Roar -"


    The white tiger landed and roared.


    The woman riding on it also asked coldly, "who did it? Get out!"


    One person and one tiger shocked the whole crowd and the herd.


    Then, the man also stood behind the woman, but his eyes were like cold ice. He was cold and didn''t see half the temperature.


    "There is no amnesty for those who sneak attack!"


    Suddenly, a group of people shrunk their necks.


    They subconsciously looked in the direction of the archer. Everyone''s arrows were on the string, but one person stood in place.


    "You did what you just did?"


    Lin Mengya walked up to the man with a cold face.


    Oh, still a familiar face.


    The man with the bow was the maid beside Jin Yao.


    The man''s eyes widened and he was terrified.


    Lin Mengya didn''t talk nonsense and stepped back.


    The giant tiger jumped up at once and was about to break her neck.


    The blood flew up and fell on the man beside the maid.


    The giant tiger didn''t eat people. After biting to death, he held his head up and returned to her.


    "Miss Jin, I''m just like this. I''ll repay you if I''m evil!"


    She said with a sneer, while Jin Yao, who stood beside the maid and whose pretty face was covered with red blood, clenched her teeth and dared not say a word.


    The Jin family also stepped back involuntarily.


    They always felt that the giant tiger was too unfriendly to them. They were afraid that they would be the next to be bitten off their neck.


    Long Tianyu looked at all this quietly. When he saw the giant tiger biting, he didn''t blink.


    Now, everyone understood what the big man meant.


    Even if the woman killed them with a giant tiger today, the man didn''t care.


    Suddenly, they all felt a bit of awe for the woman.


    Moreover, they all saw that the arrow was aimed at the woman''s life.


    Revenge is not cruel.


    "My Lord!"


    In front of everyone, Lingye group of people can''t directly address his highness.


    Fortunately, in the hearts of these generals, Su Yan is the confidant of his highness, so he is obedient.


    But after this time, the people here are like iron buckets.


    After all, we are brothers who have passed the test of life and death, and our feelings are naturally different.


    "The beast king has surrendered! Tonight, the siege has been lifted!"


    Long Tianyu said loudly.


    Suddenly, the crowd cheered.


    They thought they were going to die here tonight, but they didn''t expect to survive!


    Moreover, the beast king took the initiative to obey. Why can''t he raise their military prestige?


    Ling Ye hurried to them and looked at them without leaving a trace. After confirming that they were all right, he could put down his heart.

 Chapter 1764

    Lin Mengya''s heart also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next thing, Yu''s people will naturally arrange properly. After dawn, although there will be traces here, who can guess that there has been a war related to the lives of the people of the whole kingdom of Wei?


    Lin Mengya can''t help but have some little regrets. In the end, the people who died tonight can only become unknown heroes.


    But she will always remember.


    One day, she will announce this time to the world and let everyone know their courage and glory.


    "Miss, what should we do with these beasts?"


    Ling Ye treats her almost the same as long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the restless herd and the tiger father. A trace of embarrassment crossed her eyes.


    Although these beasts were their enemies just now, wouldn''t it be like killing prisoners of war if they were slaughtered now?


    After all, she felt that the mistakes made by ambitious people should not be borne entirely by the beasts.


    "You can''t help them." Long Tianyu said with some regret and grabbed her shoulder.


    "Why?"


    "Do you see what those animals look like? They can only live underground. As long as they are exposed to the outside sun for a day, their skin will crack, their eyes will be stabbed blind, and they will die of pain."


    Long Tianyu is not such a cruel and murderous person.


    There are just some things he can''t help.


    Lin Mengya frowned deeply, but she hated the shameless people in Xiancheng.


    Are creatures just tools that can be used for them?


    Although these animals are ferocious, they are trained into tools and can no longer be free.


    In the end, it is also a poor beast.


    She turned her head to look at the herd. Now, even though there are many fierce animals, who still show their teeth to the soldiers, she saw several small animals not much bigger than cats coming out of the herd.


    But she was dragged back by the mother beast behind her, dragging her tail and neck.


    She couldn''t help thinking of Mo Yan and Ning''er.


    Even if it is, give the two babies a little Yin virtue.


    "I know that these beasts bear blood debts. Even if they are unconscious, whether they are human or animal, they will finally pay their own price. Later, I will leave those fierce beasts that have been completely inspired, and I will take the rest away."


    Long Tianyu nodded. Doing so is also a way to achieve both ends.


    After all, now, the hearts of their subordinates are still burning with anger.


    If we let ya''er take away the animals now, the resentment in their hearts will eventually be transferred to ya''er.


    "I don''t know, miss, where do you want to place these animals?"


    Ling Ye has always had no opinion about the two of them. Therefore, she also asks in good faith.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. In the end, I have to put them in a place where they won''t be exposed to the sun."


    Ling ye thought about it and said.


    "Miss, do you remember the secret library forged by the second childe and the fourth childe?"


    Of course she remembered this. Ling Ye continued, "before, the two CHILDES were short of hands, so my highness borrowed it to help for a few days. Now, the secret storehouse has transported a lot of gold and silver, but it doesn''t occupy much space. Why don''t you take these animals to settle them first."


    Ling Ye''s words brightened her eyes.


    That is a rare natural cave, but it is winding inside. Even the hunters who are most familiar with the mountains and forests dare not go deep.


    It would be a good way to put the beasts there.


    As for food, it''s better to solve it.


    The Gong family now has a college. Even if they look at the purchase of meat, they are not eye-catching.


    And she doesn''t want to keep them for a long time. One day, she will return them to her hometown.


    "OK, I''ll do it first. Yu, I''ll leave it to you."


    Long Tianyu raised her head and touched her head.


    "Come back early."


    "OK."


    She summoned the tiger father, pointed to the cubs and females in the herd, and then made a sign to go.


    The tiger father roared and carried her back to the herd again.


    Behind it, the cubs and the females immediately followed them.


    The strong males were left on the battlefield.


    Long Tianyu watched them leave, and the people who were almost killed by the animals showed a look of continued indignation.


    "Men look like men. Don''t let animals look down on them."


    He raised his voice and said, and those people also found that most of the cubs and females, even the half-sized cubs, were left behind.


    In the crowd, someone looked at the scene and felt something.


    "Your Excellency is right! We are all men. How can we quarrel with those cubs? Come on!"


    Looking at the cubs who are not much older than cats and dogs, these people can''t do it.


    The adult males raised their heads one after another.


    Even though they are restrained by the command and authority of the beast king, they are also glorious war beasts and will never beg for mercy!


    The smell of animal blood came from the air.


    Lin Mengya sat on the tiger father and sighed faintly.


    The cruel is always the heart of the people. Even if the male animals only execute the orders, the hatred can be extinguished only with blood.


    She did not leave all the male animals. For the development and security of the ethnic group, a small number of male animals that were not stimulated to be fierce were also taken away by her.


    Now, the male animals are guarding around the group.


    She rode on the tiger father and became the most prominent guide in the night.


    According to her instructions, the white giant tiger kept running on the road. Finally, in the dawn, he came to the crypt where the secret library was located.


    "Roar -"


    The tiger father jumped onto a huge stone and roared at the herd behind him.


    The cubs and the females immediately ran inside.


    The males stayed at the cave until all the cubs and females ran in.


    The cave is gourd shaped. Although the mouth is small, it is very wide inside.


    After the previous events, there are still hundreds of magnificent herds.


    Tiger father was the last one to enter the crypt. At this time, there were many animal pupils here.


    Lin Mengya found the oil lamp that had been put here before and followed father Hu to the innermost part.


    Here, she came for the first time.


    The fourth brother had told her the topographic map before, so she was not a complete stranger.


    Soon they came to a fork in the road.


    Lin Mengya knows that to the left is the secret storehouse, where there are many mechanisms, and animals can''t go in.


    So she took the herd to the right.


    The terrain here is very strange, but it is formed naturally.


    In the system, Xiaoyao has drawn the topographic map completely. The map shows that they have been going underground.


    A long time later, after passing through a place that can only accommodate two male animals, Lin Mengya suddenly saw a little fluorescence.


    She rubbed her eyes and thought it was her illusion.


    When she went inside again, she felt that the air was much wetter than outside.


    "Whine --"


    The herd behind suddenly heard the voice of a small beast, which seemed happy.


    Lin Mengya hurried a few steps and found that a lot of natural nocturnal stones were scattered not far ahead.


    This kind of nocturnal stone is a specialty of the imperial family''s fief. It emits a soft white light in the dark cave.


    At this time, she found that it was a huge natural underground lake.


    "Meow -"


    Several brave little beasts broke free from the mother beast with a shout and fell into the water in an instant.


    "Hua La" several times, the little animals had some dry skin, and finally got nourishment. They were immediately comfortable and hummed.


    She took a look and was afraid that something in the water would be bad for the little beast.


    However, the detection function of Xiaoyao shows that although the lake is deep, there is almost nothing in it except huge fish.


    Soon, the slightly larger cub also swam down.


    And they have learned how to hunt. When they plunge into it, they come up with a fluttering fish in their mouth.


    The fish''s head is small and its belly is big, and its scales are shining silver. It looks fat.


    Xiaoyao silently estimated the number of fish in the lake and fed such a group, but it couldn''t be easier.


    Lin Mengya was relieved at last. Maybe this is God''s will.


    If she can''t find a place where they can hide from the sun, she''s afraid that even if she wants to help again, it won''t help.


    The environment here seems very suitable for their life, but she can''t foresee what opportunities will come next.


    Father tiger is a good animal king.


    It kept changing its roaring voice and commanded the herd to enter the cave in an orderly manner.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and was relieved.


    Touching the huge head, she whispered, "do you want to stay here or go with me?"


    The tiger father licked her hand, and then went on to settle the herd.


    She thought and quietly got up and left.


    Before walking a few steps, the skirt corner was grabbed.


    She looked back and saw the tiger father biting her skirt.


    Lin Mengya gently patted it on the head and took out the bow.


    "When the group is settled, I''ll take you to find Xiaohu. Put this here first."


    She took the bow apart and tied it on the tiger father''s front paw.


    The tiger father lowered his head, licked his front paws, and then arched his big head into her arms.


    "I''ll come as soon as possible. Don''t worry."


    She kneaded the tiger father''s ears and rubbed them again and again.


    Soon, the tiger father backed out, but lay down and made a posture for her to climb up.


    Lin Mengya didn''t wriggle. Anyway, she felt that tiger dad was much easier to ride than a horse.


    Soon, she was sent to the boundary between the crypt and the secret library by the tiger father.


    But Lin Mengya heard some footsteps outside.


    She patted the tiger father''s head, and the giant tiger immediately stopped.

 Chapter 1765

    The meat pad on the tiger''s claw hides the sound of the tiger''s father''s footsteps.


    Lin Mengya also put out the oil lamp, lay on the tiger, followed its big head and stared at the front.


    In the system, she has "seen" someone.


    However, the two men seemed to be looking for something. They looked suspicious and didn''t look like future generations.


    Lin Mengya patted the tiger father''s ass. the latter skillfully took her to walk past. The darkness covered its snow-white fur. A moment later, one person and one beast came to the corner.


    Opposite, the two men just walked not far away.


    "Qingzi, do you really have that baby in this damn place?"


    The voice was a little low, and I felt guilty when I heard it.


    "Brother Ma, don''t you believe me? If my wife and brother hadn''t worked there, I''m afraid they didn''t know that there are many gold and silver treasures hidden in this broken cave!"


    Gong Tu?


    Lin Mengya soon figured it out.


    These two people have something to do with Gong tu. it seems that Gong Tu found the secret library here.


    Although she had let Gong Tu off smoke bombs several times before, the location of the secret library was unknown to others except her two brothers and Ling Ye.


    Even those in charge of transportation are bound up with their eyes every time. They will go around a few more times outside before they get here.


    Can this be found?


    She is not afraid of Gong Tu coming here to steal things, but now the animals are here. If Gong Tu reveals this to the people in Xiancheng, won''t these animals have to be shackled again?


    What''s the use of her doing this?


    Here, they can''t find it after all.


    "Hey, hey, if we do, we''ll be rich. There''s a fork in the road. How should we go?"


    Qingzi scratched his head. He just knew a letter. Where did he know the key here?


    "Otherwise, let''s go this way!"


    Qingzi pointed to the dark right. The second brother Ma was also dazzled by greed. He crossed his heart and rushed over with a torch.


    But as soon as they went in, they saw two fist sized lanterns hanging in mid air.


    "Qing, Qingzi, that, that..."


    Brother Ma was frightened.


    For a moment, I heard big strange stories from childhood.


    Keiko was also confused. His legs and feet trembled.


    "Should, should be..."


    Before Qingzi finished, he heard a "roar".


    The two men almost instantly felt a fishy wind coming from the front door.


    "Puff" twice, the two men didn''t even run, and they fell to the ground.


    The torch also crackled to the ground, and then rolled not far away.


    And they finally saw that within the range illuminated by the torch, the huge white claws were stretching out sharp nails.


    Two people can''t help being silly.


    With such big claws, how big is this beast.


    It''s estimated that it''s not enough for them to swallow!


    A fishy smell came through.


    Lin Mengya bent down and picked up the torch on the ground.


    He said a word in a cold tone.


    "Now, you can tell me what I ask, you know?"


    Two people want to cry without tears, when the head is like mashing garlic.


    Don''t ask questions now. You can do anything if you want their lives.


    After saying goodbye to the tiger father, Lin Mengya walked out of the crypt alone.


    Outside, the sun is bright and dazzling.


    She raised her head, covered too much light, and tried to look into the distance.


    The fields are lush, and cooking smoke has been rising in the farmhouse not far away.


    The thrilling and tiring night made her feel as if she were separated from the world.


    After all, she still ushered in the same sunrise as yesterday.


    After blocking the plot to pull the world into boundless darkness, everything has changed again.


    At least, now she feels that every sunrise has some hard won sobs.


    After her eyes could adapt a little, she looked at everything around her greedily.


    Peaceful and beautiful, simple and orderly.


    Such days are ordinary for everyone.


    But who knows how many people are buried in the dark in order to protect such an ordinary?


    The sound of wheels stopped in her ear, and a carriage appeared in front of her.


    "Miss, your highness asked the little one to pick you up."


    She nodded and withdrew her eyes.


    Light always comes, but darkness follows.


    When she got into the carriage, she thought with her eyes closed.


    The two men recruited everything under the threat of tiger father.


    They were originally villagers in a small town around feiye city.


    When Gong TU was in power, one of his wife and brother was attracted by Gong Tu''s men and became his servant


    Later, Gong TU was driven out of the palace family. The man was afraid of being retaliated by the palace family, so he grabbed Gong Tu''s big tree tightly.


    But he didn''t want to. He really caught some opportunities for him. Now he has become one of the more respectable slaves around Gong Tu.


    But Gong TU was in trouble, not to mention the glory before, even in the past.


    And the slaves among them have no good days.


    That''s why Gong Tu came up with the idea of the palace secret library.


    Lin Mengya knows Gong Tu''s personality very well.


    When you are used to being an uncle, who will be sincere and be a slave to others?


    With this money, he can live well without fawning on others.


    Maybe we can make a comeback.


    Therefore, he just called a few people he could trust and told them vaguely.


    I just said I was going to dig some treasures in the mountains.


    The man''s wife and brother didn''t mean to reveal it, but after drinking some wine, they were floating occasionally and wanted to boast.


    Unexpectedly, he was remembered by his brother-in-law and became greedy. Only then did he find a loafer in the same village and dig treasure together.


    The two guys said it intermittently and fainted.


    Lin Mengya didn''t let the tiger father hurt their lives, but asked the tiger father to help and threw it into the forest not far away.


    The two men woke up and must not dare to enter the crypt again.


    But Gong TU will go.


    A cold flash flashed through Lin Mengya''s eyes. Gong Tu must have made a lot of efforts in what Chonghua did before.


    Although the palace family drove them away, they didn''t kill them all.


    But I didn''t want to. It was a hidden danger.


    After all, she should clean up some garbage!


    The carriage drove her fast. Lin Mengya lost blood last night and ran for so long. Unconsciously, she fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she found herself lying in a soft and warm quilt.


    He lifted the quilt and found that his clothes had been changed from inside to outside.


    She was also fresh and refreshing. It was obvious that someone had bathed her while she was sleeping.


    She was about to get up and go to the ground when the door was pushed open.


    Bai Su came in with a wooden tray. Seeing her, she immediately put down her things and welcomed her in surprise.


    "Master, you finally wake up."


    Lin Mengya nodded, only feeling a little dizzy.


    It seems that the physical exertion is too much.


    As soon as her feet landed, there was a sour swelling pain in her legs and stomach. She tried, but she almost didn''t stand up.


    "Mr. Baili came and said that you were too tired last night and your legs were strained. Master, you really didn''t know to pay attention to your body. When you came back last night, you were covered with blood and blisters, which scared us to death."


    It''s rare for a cold white Su to say these words.


    Lin Mengya was supported by her so that she could walk askew to the table.


    Although the shoes are very soft, I can''t help feeling some wooden pain as soon as I leave.


    She knew she was wrong, so she didn''t refute a word.


    Bai Su helped her to the couch and put several soft pillows behind her. Then she put the things on the table on the small square table on the couch.


    There are several kinds of food on the tray.


    A bowl of shrimp porridge, finely chopped pink shrimp, hidden in the white rice porridge, sometimes dotted with green vegetables.


    The rest are two small dishes, which are soft and easy to digest.


    Lin Mengya picked up the bowl and ate it first, regardless of its posture.


    Finally, he took Bai Su''s handkerchief and wiped his mouth.


    "How did the family deal with last night?"


    She doesn''t have to worry about things outside.


    Even though there are some places that can''t be covered up, they have discussed the Countermeasures before, and they won''t cause too much panic.


    It''s at home. She didn''t come back in time to deal with the aftermath because of some changes.


    Although he also explained to others, he didn''t know if he could muddle through.


    "We did everything you told us. By the way, Mr. Baili was good. He filled everyone with some medicine. He said that he would ensure that they would have a hangover when they woke up. He would never remember anything. I followed them secretly. Everyone seemed not suspicious. Some people praised the wonderful singing and dancing in our house. They forgot the time."


    The dinner party began at dusk.


    When the song and dance began, it was already dark.


    Before they drank the wine and ate the food, she also tampered with them.


    So in terms of time, it is indeed vague.


    Even if they have some doubts, no matter how they inquire, they get the same result.


    Besides, the novel banquet pattern last night was enough to attract their attention. It must not be discovered.


    "Well, that''s good. Is there anything unusual at home after I left last night?"


    Bai Su thought carefully, and then shook his head.


    "There''s no one around. Oh, yes. It''s just dawn today. I don''t know where a cat came from. Although it''s dirty, I''m very close to the two young masters. I saw that the two young masters like it and the cat is gentle, so I washed it and gave it to the two young masters to play together. Although the cat is small, it''s very clever. Its fur color is also snow-white and special It''s adorable. "


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she gave a cold hum in the dark.


    I''m afraid it''s the ungrateful animal!

 Chapter 1766

    Just thinking, two white and fat steamed buns came in at the door.


    Mo Yan was dressed in a green robe, and Ning ER was dressed in blue.


    The two brothers are very sticky now. Mo Yan has to hold his brother''s little hand wherever he goes.


    "Brother, did the cat really run to my mother''s yard?"


    Ning''er asked with some anxiety on her little face.


    Mo Yan immediately stretched out his little hand and gently touched his brother''s head.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Ning Liang said he saw the cat coming in."


    Hearing the news of the two babies, Lin Mengya glanced at her and was squatting in the corner with her cute animal.


    It knows, or she will catch her hand and give her a good spanking.


    "Two young masters, why are you here?"


    Bai Su took care of them for a while and loved the two babies very much. Seeing them coming, she rushed to meet them.


    Mo Yan immediately grabbed Bai Su''s skirt and put on an overly delicate and beautiful face with a childlike innocence.


    "Aunt Bai Su, the kitten I found with my brother this morning is gone. Have you seen it?"


    Bai Su thought for a while and shook her head. She just wanted to ask someone to help find it. The master inside spoke.


    "It''s here. You two like cats so much that you even ignore your mother, don''t you?"


    As soon as the two babies heard it, they were overjoyed and widened their eyes.


    But because of the second half of her words, she dropped a face.


    Dawdling in front of her, before she could say anything, the two children hugged her legs and put their small faces in her arms.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    As like as two peas, the sweet heart is shaking.


    Lin Mengya, who was willing to keep a straight face, kissed her two babies'' small faces like tender tofu.


    No, I don''t think. After meeting, the mother and son mentioned how close they were.


    Ning''er, in particular, was cold to everyone, but in front of her, she became a hot and soft little new year cake.


    "Why are you two here at this time? Have you had dinner?"


    It was dusk when she woke up.


    The two babies should have just finished their meal and come out for a stroll.


    Except when she was busy a while ago, Lin Mengya ate dinner with her baby every day.


    Sometimes she would bring the babies to sleep together, but she knew that both were little boys and should sleep in separate rooms earlier in the future, so she didn''t stay with the children every day.


    What happened yesterday was too dangerous. She really didn''t want the babies to be in any danger.


    Therefore, the yard where the babies live has been protected most closely.


    So when everyone is tired, the two babies are the same as usual.


    She doesn''t want to involve the children in the matter of adults.


    "I''ve eaten it, mom. My brother had a nightmare yesterday. Ning''er slept with him!"


    Ning''er climbed up her thigh, straightened her chest and said with some pride.


    Mo Yan immediately pouted his jelly like mouth, probably because he didn''t think it was very interesting to be exposed by his brother.


    Lin Mengya immediately kissed Ning''er''s small face and held Mo Yan in her arms.


    "My Ning''er and Mo Yan are the best brothers in the world. Brothers just want to help each other. Ning''er does well and Mo Yan does well."


    The two little things both smiled and were praised by their mother. It was the happiest thing.


    At this time, a faint cry suddenly came from the table.


    "Meow ~"


    Lin Mengya glanced and saw that the heartless little beast was tilting its small head and stretching out its small claws to gently hook the tassels on her shoes.


    "Brother, it''s a kitten!"


    Mo Yan immediately said happily, and Ning''er also reluctantly slipped down her knee and picked up the kitten.


    Four little fat hands fell gently on the kitten''s white fur.


    The sound of "snoring" came from the throat of the Gu animal, and took the initiative to turn out a soft belly to touch the two little masters.


    "Well, since you like it, it will belong to you in the future. But you must remember that if you want to keep a kitten well, you must be responsible for it. You can''t bully it or hurt it, okay?"


    "Mother, we know!"


    After the two babies got her permission, they ran away with the little white cat in their arms.


    Lin Mengya looked at the back of the two babies, and the corners of her lips started up little by little. She didn''t know what to think of, and then sighed low.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry about the two little masters. Although they are so big, they are smart and lovely. In the future, they will grow up safely."


    In Lin Mengya''s eyes, however, there is an irreducible worry.


    "Do you remember that someone said that Mo Yan was the holy body before?"


    The smile on the corner of Bai Su''s mouth froze.


    She turned and looked at her master, but she wanted to stop talking.


    "I know what you want to say, but now is not the time. Even I am not sure what kind of existence the holy body of Mo Yan is. At present, I can only take one step at a time."


    Last night, in order not to disturb the two babies, she specially asked someone to light a special soothing incense in the two babies'' room.


    This fragrance does no harm to the baby''s young body, and the taste is sweet. The babies like it very much.


    But Mo Yan had a nightmare.


    When the two babies were not with her, she went to see them almost every night.


    However, I have never seen Mo Yan have nightmares.


    Is there really such a coincidence?


    Hide your anxiety in your heart.


    She is now Mo Yan''s mother. No matter what''s ahead, she must firmly protect her children.


    After cleaning up a little, Lin Mengya went to see her great grandfather first.


    Bai Su said that she looked miserable when she was sent back.


    Great grandparents thought how badly she was hurt. Even the teacher was so anxious that they almost moved all the life-saving holy drugs in their pharmacy.


    Only later, the teacher checked it and said that she was just asleep.


    Just let everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt warm in her heart.


    Home, that''s it.


    When she is most sad, it can be her safe haven.


    After her strength is strong, she will cover the wind and rain for her family.


    In front of her great grandfather, Lin Mengya offered tea and apologized.


    "Yesterday was all my fault. I let my great grandfather worry with you. Please punish me."


    Gong Qianfeng looked at his great granddaughter kneeling in front of him. He was not willing to be angry.


    He hurriedly helped the man up and asked, "your teacher said that you are too tired. Now, can you recover? Come here, I can come any time. Hold on to your body first."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said with a sweet smile, "I''m all right. Maybe I was tired when I ran from the west gate to the east gate last night. After sleeping like this, people seem to have lost a lot of spirit. It''s all my fault, so my great grandfather is worried."


    Gong Qianfeng was well pressed by her words.


    It is said that girls are better than boys. Obviously, they are the same. From the mouth of their great granddaughter, they are several times more beautiful than those leather boys.


    In fact, Gong Qianfeng takes great care of his younger generation. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya appears in the air and suddenly becomes an absolute charming guest in the family.


    Although the others wanted to cry without tears, they were in the same mood as their great ancestors.


    After hearing the news that she was all right, several brothers rushed over quickly.


    The second brother and the fifth brother have just entered the house to deal with the aftermath. For each other, Lin Mengya, who is a physical waste, the two are still very energetic although they fought all night.


    But Lin Mengya noticed that the five brothers had a worried face.


    "Brother five, are you feeling better?"


    Lin Mengya approached Gong Wu and whispered.


    Although Gong Wu was sent back to Gong''s house before, as soon as he woke up, he rushed out to help his second brother.


    Gong Wu looked at his little sister and opened his mouth.


    But I don''t know why I swallowed the words back to my stomach.


    She felt very strange.


    The fifth brother is not a pinch man. What happened?


    Soon, the other brothers arrived.


    Last night, in such a big palace family, all the palace family were hard waiting for dawn.


    When the first ray of dawn of the rising sun came, a strange feeling rose in the hearts of everyone in the palace family.


    Yesterday is like a previous life. Today is a new life.


    Early in the morning, someone reported that there were more aristocratic families who wanted to send their children to school.


    The third brother only changed his clothes and went to the college.


    Now, the house is his most spiritual.


    Lin Mengya sat quietly in the corner, listening to the three brothers talking about the situation of the college.


    Now, there is no need to worry about the source of students.


    There are even some people who take the initiative to provide them with clues about hermit experts.


    If it goes on like this, four years ago, Sitai college will become popular.


    With the support of these aristocratic families, many things will be much easier.


    "Little sister, I think you seem to have something to say?"


    Gong Siyi observed carefully and understood her mind best.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the fourth brother and said to the eldest brother, "although Sitai college has no worries for the time being, the college can''t create any profits at all. Does the eldest brother have any plans to support this family?"


    After a little meditation, Gong Bin said cautiously, "the inn is our ancestral industry. The palace family has a lot of industries, but they have been damaged a lot over the years. If you want to recover, you can''t hurry at this moment. After all, you can only wrong our family first."


    "Don''t worry about the money. Of course, the inn should be opened, but I hope the pace of the big brother can be bigger."


    "What do you say?"


    She raised her smile and her eyes twinkled with light.


    "Those aristocratic families, large and small, have fiefdoms, and they don''t want to send their children. I mentioned this to my big brother before. I want to open the inn to every fiefdom."

 Chapter 1767

    "But..." Gong bin hesitated and said, "it costs a lot to open an inn. Even if our family has some ancestral products, it may not be able to do so. Moreover, in each fief, the industry of the aristocratic family must be the largest. We want to take a share. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate?"


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows the big brother''s concerns.


    But it''s not aimless for her to say so.


    "In fact, when we open an inn, we don''t earn money from local people. Besides, our inn receives those guests. The main thing is that I hope the Gong family can build a contact network in the whole Wei country."


    The most serious problem they are facing now is the blocking of information.


    Weiguo has a vast territory and complicated power relations.


    Therefore, even long Tianyu and his master can''t completely control the whole kingdom of Wei.


    First, it is because they have to do such things in private, so manpower is a big problem.


    Again, their identity is doomed to some things that cannot be done.


    All the fiefdoms of the Wei state are family autonomy, although it is said that their nominal supreme commander is the emperor.


    But after so many years, the royal family has long existed in name only.


    The reason why all families can maintain a minimum of respect is that they were covetous before, and no one wants to send their own handle to the enemy first.


    No one dares to break this delicate balance.


    But if long Tianyu, who represents the royal family, and the saint who represents the temple, interfere in some things in the fiefdom.


    I''m afraid some things will break down immediately.


    Therefore, they are also tied up in these issues.


    But the palace family is different. They opened the college, but the college is for all aristocratic families.


    As for the inn, they can regard the inn as the Admissions Office of the college, or the college as a way for the palace family to show their kindness to the aristocratic family.


    It''s just an inn. Can you still monopolize the economy of a fief?


    However, what Lin Mengya has to do is definitely not so simple.


    "This... Is a way, but if we do such a thing and they find out, isn''t it not worth the loss?"


    Gong bin frowned slightly.


    He understood what his sister meant, like last night.


    If they know in advance, they can prevent it early.


    To tell the truth, up to now, he still has a heart for fear of finding anything.


    According to my sister, this kind of thing will only be more and more in the future.


    If we can really establish a network, it will be beneficial to the palace family.


    "Big brother, it''s not right to spy on the military situation. But if we only ask about local specialties? As far as I know, there are more goods in the seaport fiefs like us than in the inland areas. But similarly, there are some mines over there that we urgently need here?"


    Lin Mengya''s words lit up Gong Bin''s mind.


    He is running rapidly in his head, and here, Lin Mengya has said her business plan.


    "After the opening of the college, we have more frequent and close contacts with those families. However, how can a college alone bind everyone together? But if there are common interests, it is not necessarily."


    Lin Mengya''s idea has a long history.


    The area of Wei state is too large. Speaking of those fiefs, they are more like a small country.


    However, the boundary lines of these small countries are not so strict.


    Unless the two aristocratic families have a deep blood feud that cannot be resolved, they will not restrict the people from other fiefs to their own fiefs.


    Moreover, the reason why they do not have large-scale communication is that there are differences in the measurement methods on almost every fief.


    This is reflected in money.


    Once the currency is not right, the transaction will become very difficult.


    Therefore, she hopes that the Gong family can act as a middleman.


    In other words, when doing business with or through the palace family, the conversion step can be completely handed over to the palace family.


    This is not a particularly difficult thing for the systematic Lin Mengya.


    She can make a very simple conversion formula, so that all transactions can become monetary units and weights and measures in the palace fiefdom.


    In this way, the small contradictions between transactions can be easily solved.


    The palace family will also charge more handling fees, which can be regarded as a little bit of income.


    After all, most people will choose to earn less than their goods are rotten in their hands, right?


    Moreover, the Gong family can also sell two good houses by the way. Why not?


    In addition, where the Gong family inn is opened, the local customs and specialties will be passed back to the Gong family.


    They can also help each other find the most suitable buyer in the shortest time.


    Even the Gong family can do this business by themselves.


    The profits are considerable.


    If both parties intend to cooperate, they can cooperate through the platform provided by the palace family.


    Of course, the Gong family didn''t do it for nothing.


    It is not only an inn, but also a warehouse, but also an intermediary platform.


    For the palace family, such a business only makes no loss.


    Lin Mengya said her business idea little by little, while several people in her family were stunned by their doubts at the beginning.


    Where is making money? It''s just building your own business empire!


    Finally, Gong bin can only swallow a mouthful of water. Looking at the little sister who seems to have a plan, his heart is surging.


    "If, if it can be made, our palace family will be the first real family! This is a feat that has never been done before!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    "Big brother, what can the first aristocratic family do? What we have to do is to become a neutral place where no one dares to invade no matter what happens."


    What the Gong family has always wanted to do is to hope that their family can develop smoothly.


    Therefore, the previous owners chose to show weakness and did not participate in the struggle of any faction.


    When reality gives the Gong family a big mouth, they should also reflect.


    If you want peace, you must hold powerful weapons in your hands.


    When the world is peaceful and no one comes, the sword goes into the scabbard and bows its hands to welcome visitors from all directions.


    However, when some people feel that the palace family is easy to bully and want to use their brute force to violence the palace family, they should show their weapons and severely warn those who exceed their ability.


    They are not qualified to win the palace family!


    Only in this way can we really defend the strength of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya''s words echoed in everyone''s heart.


    The men of the palace family are brave and passionate. They don''t want to experience the humiliation before.


    The whole room was quiet.


    Finally, Gong Si took the lead.


    "I agree with my younger sister. The palace family should have done so."


    Gong Si''s tone was faint, but the meaning was heavy.


    The Gong family''s efforts for the whole Wei country have reached a limit.


    When those people wantonly ridiculed the cowardice of the palace family and the fact that the palace family was headed by a woman.


    Have they ever thought that if it wasn''t for the women of the palace family to come forward, they would be unlucky.


    Maybe the ancestors of the Gong family just lived for their own sake.


    In that case, the Gong family should also change for their own peace and joy.


    "I also agree with old five and little sister."


    Since Gong San figured it out, he also vaguely had such an idea.


    It''s a shame that his mind is not as broad as his little sister.


    Although Gong Er didn''t quite understand it, he understood that if his fist was hard, no one dared to provoke him.


    So he agreed.


    Gong Wu didn''t know what he was thinking. He was pushed by Gong ER and nodded.


    The rest are big brother and great grandfather.


    Lin Mengya was nervous for some reason.


    What these two people value more is the benefit to the whole family.


    Even though she is the head of the family, she can''t be arbitrary on this issue.


    The great grandfather lowered his head and looked at the teacup in his hand.


    "Girl, I only ask you one question. If the palace family can restrain so much wealth, how can we guarantee that these wealth will not cause death to the palace family?"


    Great grandfather, worthy of being great grandfather.


    Some things can be seen thoroughly.


    Although families can be linked together because of their interests.


    Then they can also be cruel to the palace family because of their interests.


    It''s like settling down before. Didn''t it also use to be with the palace family? It''s as good as a family?


    Lin Mengya''s tone is steady. It seems that she has considered this issue.


    "So I want to raise an army."


    Everyone was a little confused. The eyes they looked at Lin Mengya were full of surprise.


    Only the ancestors of the palace family were calm and looked only into the eyes of their bold great granddaughter.


    "According to the law of the state of Wei, a family cannot privately support an army."


    This is indeed clearly stipulated.


    But at the same time, each family will raise their own private soldiers in various ways.


    It''s just that this matter can''t be put on the table.


    "That''s true, but we have a lot of industries and raise more guys. I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with it?"


    She smiled gently and gently, but the heart of the Gong family''s ancestors jumped suddenly.


    Does this girl want to¡ª¡ª


    "There is no such thing as pie falling from the sky in this world. I can send so many benefits to their families, and they must give me a return. I''m not a good man, how can I be so selfless?"


    She narrowed her eyes and covered the cold light.


    At this time, the ancestors of the palace family really understood.


    My little fox, where is the candy cake? Clearly, it''s the bait!


    "Can you promise not to be found by anyone? You know, the current palace family can''t stand any more trouble. Besides, immortal city is eyeing around. Are you sure?"

 Chapter 1768

    Even though Gong Qianfeng kept a calm look on his face.


    But his heart, which had been dried up by years, suddenly beat.


    With her great grandfather''s question, Lin Mengya can finally hold her real idea in front of everyone.


    "If these inns are regarded as points, then the line connecting these points is what I really want to do. The battle with immortal city is inevitable. But how can I turn the tide by myself and the palace family?"


    A little noise woke up from the blood of the palace family.


    There seems to be a nameless fire that burns out the last little hesitation in their hearts.


    There was a thrilling light in everyone''s eyes.


    Gong Qianfeng trembled involuntarily.


    He put the tea on the table and clenched his fist on his knee.


    "Go on."


    "Yes. Taking this time as an example, the people of Xiancheng can attack us with such a big bang, which is nothing more than taking advantage of the differences of various aristocratic families. If we continue to act independently, sooner or later, we will be broken one by one by them. Therefore, I hope to stick all the time together through the palace family. Only in this way can Xiancheng dare not do it!"


    Take the inn as the point and the business of the palace family as the line, and then unite the whole Weiguo bit by bit.


    In this way, we advance and retreat together. They already occupy the favorable time and place. How can they not have the power to fight against Xiancheng?


    In the final analysis, the power is too scattered.


    Large families have more money and land, but those small and medium-sized families are like floating duckweeds.


    If she is the master of immortal city, she should know to attack those small and medium-sized families first, and then slowly erode those large families.


    At that time, the kingdom of Wei will have to become a purgatory on earth, and they can only be slaughtered by everyone.


    "That little sister, do you have specific measures?"


    Gong Er is a soldier. He doesn''t know about business, but if he changes to war, he has a clear door.


    "Yes. First, we need to exchange money for materials and cultivate our own army. The second brother can use each inn as a checkpoint. Those guys are soldiers who need to change their defense once a year or half a year."


    "Second, on the surface, all inns are looking for business opportunities everywhere. In fact, they need to find out the enemy. It''s not only the news about Xiancheng, but also the real situation of all aristocratic families. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can they win every battle."


    "This is the third..."


    She paused a little, then lowered her voice and continued, "the third is to support the capable. The world is big, there are always smart people. If someone doesn''t cooperate with us, we''ll find someone who can cooperate with us."


    The men of the palace family almost held their breath and stared at the girl in front of them in surprise.


    Rao is them, and they have never had such ambition.


    For a long time, Gong Qianfeng took a long sigh of relief, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Old and old, it seems that in the future, we should rely more on you young people."


    Lin Mengya is actually a little nervous.


    She knew that these three were too difficult. If her great grandfather didn''t allow them, she would have to work hard.


    But I didn''t want to. My great grandfather really agreed.


    "Great grandfather, what do you mean --"


    Gong bin also had trouble breathing, but he was still subconscious and needed to ask his great grandfather for advice.


    "What can I mean? Now, ya''er is in charge of the family. We, as palace families, must obey the words of the master of the family."


    "Great grandfather, I don''t press everyone with the identity of the owner..."


    Gong Qianfeng waved his hand and stopped her anxious to explain.


    He drank a mouthful of half cold tea, as if so, in order to cool the boiling blood in his chest a little.


    "My child, the position of home owner is yours. I believe you will assume the responsibility of home owner. To tell you the truth, if it was any of your five brothers today, I would only scold him for wishful thinking, but you won''t."


    Looking at Zeng Zu''s eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly understood what Zeng Zu meant.


    She lowered her head and felt a touch of warmth in her heart.


    Because of the trust of his great grandfather and his connivance.


    "You''re just like the old man. No, maybe you''re smarter than the old man. You''ve worked countless miracles since you came back. Even if you tell me that you let the sun rise in the west tomorrow, I''ll believe it."


    Lin Mengya is not very interesting. Although this is a joke, the meaning is heavy.


    "So, boy, let go, I believe you."


    The great grandfather smiled and said, and at this time, Lin Mengya, a heart, fell to a steady place.


    "Don''t worry, great grandfather. I''ll tell you in advance. People say that if there is an old family, there is a treasure. With you, the treasure of the town house, at home, we will be successful and everything will be fine."


    She smiled and flattered, and the other five brothers had nothing to do with her.


    It happened that the girl''s mouth was sweet. Even if she had a big anger and shouted to her sweet and soft brother, the anger was almost gone.


    "Well, well, it belongs to you. You know how to please me. You guys should help your sister well. If you let me know that you are incompetent and tired my great granddaughter, go to the ancestral temple and kneel for ten and a half days."


    Hearing what the great grandfather said, all five men had to bite their teeth and swallow in their stomach.


    Since having a sister, they have really become weeds that father doesn''t love and mother doesn''t love. Where can they compare with the real treasure in the palm of my sister?


    "Then I''ll thank my great grandfather first. My brothers are rare talents once in a century. With them, what else can''t be done?"


    Sister''s words comforted five people''s hearts properly.


    Now, even if they are asked to do anything, they will go without hesitation.


    Although the idea is, the specific implementation plan is still a big trouble.


    Gong Qianfeng also knew that things were urgent, so he kicked them out half true and half false and asked them to do their business first.


    As for the "little things" at home, they were taken over by the great grandfather on his own initiative.


    Be sure to let them have no worries and open their hands and feet to do great things.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to say what she thought, but gave her five brothers a task.


    That is to hope that they can give her an idea of this matter.


    She must hand over many things to do.


    Five brothers are the top priority.


    If even they can''t understand, they will be tied up in doing things in the future.


    Several people also seemed to understand, and a few eagerness appeared on one or two faces.


    As soon as she finished, she ran away like a fire.


    "Really, I don''t set a time for them. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    She shook her head, turned around and saw her five brothers.


    It''s strange. The fifth brother is usually anxious. Why is he so calm today.


    "Brother five, don''t you go back and write your feelings?"


    She asked, but Gong Wu suddenly raised his head. His eyes were red and full of blood.


    "Come on, let''s talk in your yard!"


    Then he couldn''t wait to take her to Dongyuan.


    Lin Mengya was almost dragged by him. When she arrived at Dongyuan, she was out of breath.


    "You... A ghost chased you!"


    Covering her chest, Lin Mengya shook off her fifth brother''s hand and complained.


    But Gong Wu didn''t seem to see it. His eyes wandered badly.


    Lin Mengya had never seen this man so haunted. After she finally calmed her breathing, she let all but Bai Su''s servants leave Dongyuan.


    "Now there are only three of us here. Just say what you have."


    Gong Wu frowned and opened his mouth, but he didn''t even spit out half a word.


    She had never seen him so hesitant, and she couldn''t help being more curious.


    "What''s the matter? If you just want to tease me, I can''t spare you."


    Finally, Gong Wu looked up and stared at her as if he had made up his mind.


    "Little sister, do you believe that there is a saying of reincarnation in this world?"


    use a corpse to resurrect a dead soul?


    How can I say that she is a witness of "resurrection from the dead", isn''t that a little bad?


    "Why do you remember to ask this?"


    She asked cautiously, but Gong Wu grabbed her wrist, and there was no weight in her hand.


    "I see..." His breath was short and his eyes widened to the limit.


    It seems to have experienced extreme panic, and it seems to be trying to restrain something.


    Lin Mengya startled him. Ignoring the pain on her wrist, she gently stroked his back with her other hand to comfort him.


    "Don''t worry, tell me what you see?"


    "I, I saw my father, my uncle and my second uncle. Younger sister, aren''t they dead? Although I was young, I did see them when they died!"


    She was stunned.


    But immediately, she thought of one thing.


    In fact, according to the seniority, the eldest and second uncles mentioned by the fifth brother should be regarded as her uncles.


    But now she follows the Gong family''s surname, so she can only be called according to several brothers.


    "Uncle, second uncle, and your father? Where did you see it, but it''s dazzling?"


    "Impossible!"


    Gong Wuyi roared. Lin Mengya only felt the severe pain in her wrist, which almost forced her tears out.


    "Let go!"


    A cold drink came, and then her wrist was finally liberated and protected in the palm of her hand.


    "It''s all right. Brother five is just in a hurry. He didn''t mean to hurt me."


    She hurriedly explained that it made long Tianyu''s chilly eyes warm a little.


    However, still not at ease, he took her back to the house, found out the medicine oil and rubbed it carefully.


    "Hiss -"


    The burning pain made her take a breath of air-conditioning, and the strength on her wrist immediately lightened.


    Long Tianyu''s original flat face is now full of heartache.


    "Bear it and rub it open."

 Chapter 1769

    Xu said the biggest secret in his heart, and Gong Wu slowly recovered his reason.


    Especially after seeing the personal trace on her wrist, I couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    "Little sister, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just now you were too excited. Brother five, can you tell me what happened?"


    The smell of medicinal oil was slightly pungent, which made Gong Wu''s mind more clear.


    But the situation at that time was too unimaginable. Even if he wanted to come now, he asked himself again and again whether he was dazzled at that time.


    He felt uncomfortable. At that moment, he poured out what he saw.


    "That day, I took the job and went to find the behind the scenes manipulators of the corpse puppets. However, when I sneaked into the back of the corpse puppets, I saw a strange scene that I will never forget all my life."


    At that time, because of the cover of the medicine, they were not half embarrassed.


    At first, they were still confused.


    Although there are a lot of corpse puppets, they are very fast. They don''t know how long this medicine can last, so they can''t help being a little urgent.


    Relying on his excellent martial arts, Gong Wu asked the other people to form a team in pairs, but explored the situation from the side.


    He went to the last place to see how the situation was, and agreed on a time for incense to meet at a separate place.


    At first everything went well, but the more he walked behind the corpse puppet, the more strange he felt.


    As he was approaching, he suddenly heard someone talking.


    This scared Gong Wu.


    It''s weird for him to know that there are moving bodies around.


    Suddenly heard that people can speak, is it difficult, and the body can survive?


    Fortunately, he was bold. He was just startled and soon recovered his composure.


    It seems that he has directly probed into the enemy camp.


    Since he guessed that the enemy was ahead, he couldn''t help being extremely careful.


    With the advantage of lightness skill, you approach quietly.


    There are many people in the rear of the corpse puppet group.


    They were a little far away, sitting around the fire, talking faintly and not very clearly.


    Gong Wu was afraid of startling the snake. He explored around before he knew the details of the other party.


    After this investigation, he found out the secret of the corpse puppets.


    There are many strange animals around the corpse puppets.


    These animals are either black cats, grinning dogs, or even snakes with thick wrists.


    However, strangely, they are different from ordinary animals.


    I don''t cry when I see people, and I don''t care at all.


    Gong Wu felt strange and could not bear to observe.


    Then I saw that there was something strange in these animals.


    After carefully approaching, he found that the bodies of these animals were as thin as firewood.


    But the hair or scales on the body are extremely prosperous.


    He stared at the nearest dog.


    But I saw that the dog''s eyes were very dim, and the throat made an unknown sound.


    When he had several dogs as a child, he immediately realized that the dog should be suffering great pain.


    But just looking at its fur, it is smooth and smooth. There is no problem at all.


    Then, curious, he picked up a branch and slipped it into the dog''s fur.


    With the sound of "Wang -" Gong Wu thought he had been found. He threw down the branches and hid himself in the dark.


    In addition to the cluttered footsteps of corpses and puppets around, even the sound in the distance was much lighter.


    The dog barked and then stopped.


    Gong Wu was relieved when he saw that no one came.


    I can''t help but recall that I poked it with a branch before.


    It seems that there are some potholes on the dog.


    Afraid of the barking of the dog again, Gong Si turned around and found a longer and thinner stick.


    Then, he came to the dog quietly. This time, he didn''t poke, but gently pressed down a piece of hair on the dog''s back.


    What he saw made him sick all of a sudden.


    I saw that under the shiny fur, it was full of pimples.


    That thing is densely on the dog. I''m afraid he just met this thing before he let the dog bark.


    Is it all because of this thing that this dog became like this?


    He was thinking about it when he saw the dog and suddenly wailed.


    Then those dense black spots climbed down from its back, leaving a body that was already flesh and blood blurred.


    But this is not fun. As soon as those black spots disappear, new ones are added.


    Seeing the palace five of this scene, I vaguely guessed.


    The poor dog may have something to do with those corpse puppets.


    Gong Wuben is a straightforward man, and he hates what he has done to the people of Xiancheng.


    In order to free the dog earlier, he stabbed and killed the dog.


    Unexpectedly, it was not only the poor dog that fell down with that knife, but also many corpses and puppets in the crowd.


    At this time, he realized that these animals were the key to controlling the corpse puppets!


    Gong Wu did nothing but follow the corpse puppets to find out those strange animals, and then helped them get real relief.


    When everything was almost cleared, Gong Wu came to the place where he had heard the voice before again.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of these people, too.


    Obviously, those people also noticed the situation of the corpse puppets and got up one after another to check.


    Just then, Gong Wu saw a scene that shocked him inexplicably.


    "When my father died, although I was young, there were portraits of him and his mother at home. I remember when I was a child, I was tired of practicing martial arts, or when I was taught by my brothers, I would watch the portraits of my father and mother fall asleep. Therefore, I recognized it at a glance. That person was my father!"


    Referring to that scene, the fifth brother was still too excited to control himself.


    He trembled as if he had been electrocuted.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that his mood was too violent and bad. She immediately found a pill that could sober people''s mind and fed it to his mouth.


    Gong Wu vomited several big mouthfuls of gas, which made it difficult to continue the story.


    Under such circumstances, it is conceivable to see the mood of the fifth brother when he saw his father who had died for many years.


    But he also knows that it''s really incredible. Maybe it just looks like it?


    He stared at the man closely, watched him run to the animals he had removed, checked them one by one, and then joined his companions.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he saw Uncle and second uncle!


    The portrait of uncle and uncle hung in the ancestral hall.


    In order to prevent future generations from forgetting their parents'' kindness, the great grandfather would make five of them kneel in the ancestral hall on the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year, listen to the teachings and pray for their parents.


    Because the portrait of uncle and uncle was painted by one of the most skilled painters in the palace family, just like a stranger.


    So he kept it firmly in his mind.


    Now, it''s a coincidence that my father appears. What about my uncle and my second uncle? Is it a coincidence?


    Gong Wu was so flustered that he even felt that he had been deceived by his own eyes.


    He bit his tongue hard and thought he was drugged by others.


    But when the pain went straight to the sky and his mouth was full of blood, he had to admit that everything in front of him was true!


    Are they still alive, uncle?


    But since they are alive, why don''t they go home?


    How did they show up here? What''s the relationship with those corpse puppets?


    Countless problems, like tough withered vines, entangled him in circles and made him unable to break free.


    But when he couldn''t bear it and wanted to jump out for questioning, he felt his chest blood churning and a burst of tightness. Then, he fainted.


    After that, those people waited for him for a long time. They were afraid that he might encounter any trouble, so they came to look for him.


    Unexpectedly, one of them found that he had fainted in a hidden corner.


    After he woke up, he insisted on going back to the west gate regardless of his family''s advice, in order to determine whether what he saw was true or false.


    Unfortunately, not only did people not see it, but also the animals he had removed disappeared.


    I think it was disposed of.


    "Little sister, do you think what I saw is true?"


    Gong Wu grabbed his hair in pain.


    He was so old that he had never experienced such pain.


    Obviously, he saw it with his own eyes, but everything is like a dream.


    Otherwise, how can you explain that the relatives who should have died reappear the scene in front of you again?


    But he was so upset that he thought those people should not be his close relatives.


    But there is no such coincidence in the world. The three are so similar, even their clothes and clothes are very similar.


    It almost became his nightmare. He endured such a hard day, but it was very hard.


    He didn''t know who to tell except his little sister.


    After saying it, he became more tangled.


    Covering his face, Gong Wuhong''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu listened quietly all the way and seldom interrupted.


    Long Tianyu gently squeezed her hand, and Lin Mengya shook him back.


    That''s a tacit understanding between them. You can understand it without language.


    "Let me see how your health is."


    "Little sister, you think I''m seeing a fool, don''t you?"


    Gong Wu stared at him, looking rather disappointed.


    Lin Mengya gently shook her head and pulled his hand over.


    "I think you''re a big man. How can you faint when you''re excited. Don''t be, it''s the relationship between drugs."


    Hearing what she said, Gong Wu also relaxed a little.


    I let my younger sister feel the pulse and checked other situations before I settled down.

 Chapter 1770

    At this time, Lin Mengya is also considering.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe what five brothers said, but she can''t say something directly.


    After thinking about it, she asked with a slight frown.


    "These days, when you practice, do you always feel stuffy in your chest and tired in your mind?"


    Gong Wu was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, he nodded.


    "It''s true. Even my internal power doesn''t seem to be as free as before. However, I haven''t suffered any internal injuries."


    "It''s not because of your internal injury, but because you''ve been too nervous recently. You''re too eager and aggressive when practicing martial arts every day. Sail against the current and retreat if you don''t advance. If you don''t relax, I''m afraid you''ll get possessed."


    In fact, Gong Wu is not to blame.


    After all, it matters. She also understands the urgency in the heart of the fifth brother.


    But Gong Wu felt that she was denying herself.


    "Even you want to tell me, is that just my illusion?"


    "Don''t get excited yet. Listen to me."


    Lin Mengya patted her fifth brother''s arm, but in a twinkling of an eye, her hand was pulled away by long Tianyu.


    Silent circle in the palm, obviously still remember just five brother''s gaffe.


    She didn''t care about the man''s careful thinking, but said softly, "I don''t think it''s a fantasy. After all, only you can see it. Even if I believe it, we don''t have conclusive evidence now."


    For a moment, Gong Wu''s eyes dimmed.


    In fact, at the beginning, in addition to being shocked, he had unspeakable joy.


    How good would it be if my father were still alive?


    Therefore, he not only wanted to determine whether it was his father, but also thought that if it was really his father, he must find a way to take people home.


    But I also thought that if my father was really alive, why didn''t he go home over the years?


    Why didn''t my father show up to protect them when they were bullied and calculated by those people?


    Also, why would my father be with those people in Xiancheng?


    For a time, he expected that it was his father, and some resisted, and felt that his father would not help the tyranny.


    This kind of suffering was carried down by him. How can it not be hard?


    Looking at the expression of the fifth brother, who was cold and hot, Lin Mengya guessed something.


    I sighed faintly in my heart. I''m afraid it''s hard for my fifth brother to turn this corner for a while.


    "Brother five, if you really want to know the truth, you might as well find out by yourself."


    As soon as her voice fell, Gong Wu''s head shook like a rattle.


    There was a tangled look on a heroic face.


    "No! Now the palace family is in a troubled time. What if I leave because of this?"


    "Say you''re stupid, you''re really not smart. Think about it, where did you see those people?"


    Gong Wu lowered his head and murmured, "it''s at the west gate, behind the corpse puppet..."


    Suddenly raised his head, he stared at Lin Mengya, his eyes shining again.


    "Yes, the corpse puppet is used to deal with our palace family. But it happened that it was followed by several uncles of our palace family. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    Gong Wu was smart, but he was shocked for a while, so his head became dull a lot.


    By Lin Mengya''s point, of course, he wanted to understand the Guan Qiao.


    "They must have done it on purpose! This time, we didn''t let them succeed, so next time, they will do something. I just need to wait and see what happens!"


    "That''s exactly the truth. If they are true, they may not appear. But if they are false, they must appear. But today''s palace family is not what it used to be. Since they deliberately sent these people to deal with us, they must be used to deal with us. Therefore, let''s wait and see what happens and wait for them to throw themselves into the net."


    Lin Mengya''s words can be regarded as a temporary peace of mind in Gong Wu.


    Although I still felt incredible in my heart, at least there was a chance to verify, and the man softened in an instant.


    She leaned directly against her desk and slept.


    "Bai Su, go and ask someone to send the fifth brother back."


    Lin Mengya quietly withdrew.


    These days, the fifth brother is really hard.


    Now, it''s time to relax.


    Long Tianyu insisted on letting her have a rest.


    After a whole day''s sleep, she was still a little sleepy. The two nestled together and looked at the bright starry sky outside.


    Leaning on Yu''s familiar and generous chest, she rubbed her face against his skirt like a kitten.


    His nose was full of familiar breath, just like the best soothing fragrance in the world, which could soothe her mood at any time.


    Long Tianyu''s big hand gently stroked her long hair again and again.


    "I won''t mistake you."


    She knew that he would understand.


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    Lower your head and gently touch her forehead with your lips.


    "Me too."


    Lin Mengya hid her face in his chest and smiled secretly.


    When she touched his big hand, her fingers intertwined with each other, and she rubbed into his arms until she put the whole body in.


    "What do you think of brother five?"


    Stroking the big hand of her long hair and pausing a little.


    "I''m afraid there won''t be a second miracle like you."


    Lin Mengya thinks so.


    She doesn''t doubt that the other party is also a transgressor, but I''m afraid there''s no such coincidence in the world.


    "I always think it''s a little strange."


    "Huh?"


    Raising her head, Lin Mengya put her chin on his chest.


    "At that time, I thought that their deployment at the west gate was to attack on both sides and cut off the back road of feiye city. However, what five brothers said today reminds me of what I saw behind the herd."


    Long Tianyu gently grabbed her waist and asked low and patiently.


    "What do you see?"


    "The fifth brother said that there were no other living people behind the corpse puppet group at that time. I only saw two living people behind the beast group. Moreover, one of them was still the royal family of Xiancheng."


    Long Tianyu was stunned and subconsciously tightened her arm to make her stick closer.


    "You didn''t let them find you?"


    She shook her head quickly.


    Long Tianyu was a little relieved after she repeatedly promised to eliminate all the traces left by herself.


    "At that time, the herd was facing the change of the king of the beast. I felt a little strange that they were domesticated. When the change of the king of the beast would not work, they had to choose at this time. Either, they didn''t look up to us at all, or they were acting."


    I didn''t think so at that time. When I think about it later, I can''t help deliberating on many details.


    To say that they were feigning, but if yu hadn''t planned properly and he had been prepared, he was afraid that feiye city would become a dead city overnight.


    But if they are cruel, let''s kill them all.


    However, they left many flaws, which made it not easy for them to win.


    In the end, which is their real purpose?


    Long Tianyu pinched her fleshy little ear and whispered, "maybe both. The people in Xiancheng are very arrogant, especially the royal family. What you see should not be the direct line of the royal family. It is said that the royal family in Xiancheng is the divine family. No one can see it at all. But only they can understand what it means."


    Lin Mengya''s ears are sensitive and itchy when he pinches them.


    I couldn''t help but lower my head and rub, and I felt the vigorous heat of the leg root in an instant.


    "Everyone worked hard yesterday. Go to bed early tonight!"


    She sat up with a bullet, her eyes rolling.


    He climbed down without shoes.


    Long Tianyu looked at her with great interest, and even the tip of his ears was red.


    But he didn''t go, just turned on his couch.


    Lying lazily on the couch, the cold temperament relaxed, and the handsome face smiled, which brought a few charms.


    It was like a frozen fire. Although the shell was hard, only she knew how much enthusiasm there was in it.


    "Don''t do this! If it goes on like this, I, I won''t be able to control it!"


    Lin Mengya rubbed back without leaving a trace.


    A pair of eyes stuck to his body, and his small hands lingered on his belt.


    Long Tianyu picked up a strand of her hair and wrapped it around her slender fingers.


    "You and I are husband and wife."


    "But not now."


    "We also gave birth to Ning''er."


    "If you say no, you can''t!"


    "I want you."


    ¡°...¡±


    Lin Mengya just felt the blood all over her face.


    This guy, don''t you know it''s a foul to say such words?


    She has always been an unruly temperament. If her mind works together, even the heavenly king Lao Tzu can''t hold her.


    He walked hard and covered people in his arms.


    The crash was smooth, but the little face was a little depressed.


    "I promised my great grandfather that I couldn''t mess with you until I officially got married."


    Long Tianyu narrowed her slender eyebrows and eyes, and her fingers gently crossed her delicate and soft neck.


    A big hand scooped up the man and held him in his arms again.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Lin Mengya''s little displeasure was all because of his words.


    Holding long Tianyu''s neck, she said thief Xi: "Zeng Zu said no mess, but he didn''t say no kissing and holding high."


    Long Tianyu didn''t hear what she was muttering, but just bowed her head and asked.


    "What did you just say?"


    She looked up with a sweet smile.


    "I said - I''m going to kiss you!"


    Before he could react, he kissed him on his own initiative.


    Two repeatedly toss and turn, it seems that only with this lingering kiss can we make the already full love in each other''s hearts into endless love.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how long the kiss lasted. She only knows that she loves this man until she dies.


    After a good night''s sleep, she was still in high spirits when she met her brothers again the next day.


    In contrast, several brothers, but each with black circles comparable to national treasures.

 Chapter 1771

    Compared with the smile on her face, even her eyes are bright. Five people can be said to be exhausted.


    "Didn''t you sleep last night?"


    Last night, Yu coaxed her to sleep.


    In fact, in the end, she didn''t know what she was talking to him.


    Hearing his deep and mellow voice is enough to get drunk.


    As soon as she finished, her brothers looked at her with unspeakable eyes.


    This little heartless man doesn''t know who is the culprit who kept them awake!


    Lin Mengya saw her fifth brother from her eldest brother, and then turned to her loving great grandfather.


    The latter just greeted people, gave her a cup of sweet fruit tea, and said if he pointed out: "how old people are, they can''t hold their breath, and deserve to suffer."


    Zhengong family treasure Ya blinked, and then suddenly realized, "Oh, you can''t sleep because of what I said yesterday. Don''t worry, I''ve arranged the preliminary work planning. Just think about your future planning."


    Zhen Gong''s wild grass brothers are grinding their teeth collectively.


    This little girl is making fun of them!


    But fortunately, with their great ancestors, they could only stare at her.


    "You have your eyes tied to this one-third acre of the palace family. What ya''er said yesterday, I''m afraid you didn''t want to think about it before. But in the end, if you make any plans now, it''s obviously difficult for you. So ya''er told me to give you a thorough understanding and prepare your heart before this can continue."


    The ancestor of the palace family explained calmly.


    Holding tea, Lin Mengya smiled at her five brothers.


    She knew that the five brothers were dragons and phoenixes among people, but their previous life had imprisoned their thoughts for too long.


    Just like birds living in cages since childhood, they may not be able to fly even if the cage door is opened wide.


    Unless they yearn for the vast sky and sea outside, they will have the motivation and determination to get out of the cage.


    So last night, she didn''t tell her brothers that she had a preliminary plan.


    The words of the great grandfather made five people feel bad.


    Just after they knew that they had such a sister, all they thought was how to protect the sister and let her live a safe and carefree life all her life.


    But later things, let them gradually realize.


    If the strength is not strong, they can''t even reach her back, let alone protect their sister.


    They are not jealous, but unwilling.


    Unwilling to fight with those storms alone, unwilling to be a waste all his life, unwilling to drift with the tide and be manipulated all his life.


    Therefore, they have only one way to become stronger.


    The younger sister, however, pointed out to them a way to heaven that they had never thought of.


    Indeed, after the excitement last night, when they calmed down, they felt they had nowhere to start.


    This matter is not so simple. At least all links need to be closely linked and orderly.


    So, they are a little overwhelmed.


    After working all night, I didn''t have any useful plans.


    However, they know from now on that they can still have such a choice in their original life.


    This seed, after all, was deeply buried and gradually took root and sprouted.


    Lin Mengya looked at her five brothers. She didn''t know what changes they had. Just after a short night, several people gave her a different feeling.


    Fortunately, she knows that everything is difficult at the beginning and feels that she can''t encourage others. Some things have to be explored and some mistakes have to be made by themselves. In this way, she can really mature.


    "The top priority now is to do a good job in the college''s enrollment. Big brother, the inn is the most basic point. There are three brothers in the college. Now you can find some of your best jobs and form your team. Then, go to the field to investigate these points. I have written down the specific requirements in the letter, and everyone can have a look."


    She''s not in a hurry to do the army thing.


    The foundation is the most important. If the foundation is big and not firm, no matter how strong the building is, it won''t help.


    She divided her plan among her five brothers.


    This is only the most basic version. After that, five people need to discuss with each other and improve the plan bit by bit.


    But at the same time, she also stressed that this is the top secret of the palace family. After reading all the plans, they will be burned, and no one can tell them.


    The secret meeting of several people is scheduled to greet their great grandfather every day.


    People outside know that the ancestors of the palace family love these great grandchildren most, so they won''t arouse anyone''s doubt.


    Although she was not afraid of the betrayal of the palace family, she was afraid of being detected by the kind of people around long Tianyu''s father again.


    So many things are cross cutting.


    If there is no plan and people do not know what their ultimate goal is, they may not understand until they die. What is the intersection of the two unrelated things.


    In this way, they can take the initiative.


    It is called "farewell" and is a meeting for the "rise of the palace family plan", which ended in a united and friendly atmosphere.


    As soon as they got out of their great grandfather''s yard, they returned to normal and did not reveal any wind.


    Only when we look at each other, can we see each other''s eyes before we have time to hide our ambitions.


    "Sister Xiaomei, where are you going?"


    Lin Mengya looked back and saw her third brother catching up.


    In front of outsiders, she is still using Su Mei''s identity.


    "I want to go to the street. Where is the third brother going?"


    "I''ll go to college. It''s just right. Let''s go together."


    She never refused an invitation from her brothers.


    But the third brother obviously seemed to have something to say to her.


    With only Bai Su, Lin Mengya followed her three brothers out of the gate.


    She came out to see if what happened last night had any impact on feiye city.


    After all, the noise last night was so big that it was impossible to hide it from everyone.


    As long as it doesn''t cause panic among the people.


    "When you''re free, you come to the college to show your face. After all, you also serve as the president of the women''s college."


    The third brother said painstakingly. Lin Mengya felt ashamed when she heard the speech.


    At the beginning, she set up this women''s hospital. First, she hoped that men and women would be equal and that everyone would have the opportunity to receive education.


    Second, it is for convenience.


    But I didn''t think about it. I really went to class for others.


    "OK, I''ll go when I''m free. By the way, the third brother, nothing happened to the college last night?"


    Gong San smiled and shook his head.


    "After I got your news, I evacuated all the students in advance. Those living in the college were protected layer by layer according to the method you taught. They didn''t know what happened last night, and no one was injured."


    "Did someone attack the college last night?"


    "No, in addition to the students, they are teachers in the college. I think they disdain to come."


    Really?


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s not so simple.


    She can understand that someone attacked the palace family at night last night, but isn''t it a more simple and powerful way to destroy the palace family''s plan by directly killing the students in the college?


    She sent a lot of people to the guard college last night, but it shouldn''t be. No one attacked, right?


    Do they have any other plans?


    With a frown, Lin Mengya grabbed her third brother''s sleeve and stepped up her steps.


    "Let''s go to the college quickly. Maybe something happened!"


    Although Gong San knew that the college was safe, he believed his sister''s intuition.


    They immediately reached the college as fast as they could. At this time, most of the students were still in class.


    The guard of the gate was surprised to see them coming and hurried to meet them.


    "Dean Gong, why did you come back in such a hurry, but what did you leave behind?"


    The third childe of the palace family has a good temper, looks handsome and has high knowledge.


    Therefore, it is very popular in the college. Even the guards have to say hello every time they go in and out.


    Hearing this, Gong San was a little strange.


    "Come back?"


    "Yes!" The guard didn''t notice anything. He just touched his head and said, "didn''t you just go out? I still wonder why you just walked with your head down and ignored everyone. I also asked you if you had anything urgent to do, and you forgot?"


    Lin Mengya and Gong San were shocked and screamed.


    The third brother sent the guard without saying a few words, and then took her all the way to the college.


    "Wait!"


    But Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If things are really what we think, the purpose must be to frame you. We''d better not disturb anyone now."


    Originally, the third brother wanted to ask where the "self" he saw before went.


    But such a question will inevitably make people feel strange.


    If they didn''t have time to stop each other''s plot, didn''t the three brothers deliberately attract the attention of others?


    I''m afraid things won''t be so easy to solve by then.


    "You''re right, but how can we know what he did if we don''t ask?"


    Gong San is a little anxious.


    He really likes the feeling of getting along with the children. If the children are hurt because of him, he is really to blame.


    "Let''s think about it. If he goes, he won''t arouse the suspicion of others. He can do evil things and plant them on you without being aware of it, and you can''t escape long ago."


    Lin Mengya is still trying to recall, and over there, Gong San seems to suddenly think of something.


    Turn around and run, even ignoring to greet her.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya immediately followed up. One by one, the two quickly ran to a courtyard in the college.


    At this time, the smell of food is floating here.


    A dozen servants are busy on the stove, preparing lunch for everyone in the school.

 Chapter 1772

    When she got to the kitchen, Lin Mengya immediately understood the meaning of her third brother.


    Indeed, if you poison here or do something, the whole college will not be spared.


    But she grabbed the third brother''s arm.


    "I have to see. I''ll be careful not to be suspicious."


    Gong San thought that she was afraid of showing any flaws in her anxiety, but unexpectedly, she couldn''t help but drag him into the corner.


    "Third brother, there is no trace of poison here."


    For poisons, her nose is better than a dog Turin.


    Seeing that the third brother didn''t believe it and wanted to go inside to check, Lin Mengya pulled him away from the crowd.


    "Little sister, it''s not too late, in case..."


    "If not, don''t forget what my teacher does. If there is poison here, I can smell it with my nose."


    Lin Mengya''s words, Gong San believes it.


    Just the anxiety between the eyebrows is not reduced. Obviously, I''m still worried about the safety of the students.


    "Third brother, you should avoid people and wait in ruxinyuan first. I''ll go around for you. If I find anything, I''ll inform you at the first time."


    Hearing her say this, Gong San can''t continue to insist.


    Just repeatedly told her to be careful and not to rush into anything, the two went their separate ways.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to go, but told Bai Su to follow her third brother and make sure he came back after entering Ruxin garden.


    She hid in the corner and stared at the people coming and going in the back kitchen, but her eyebrows frowned.


    "Master."


    Bai Su quietly returned to her side.


    Lin Mengya took back her eyes and asked in a low voice, "is there anyone following the third brother along the way?"


    "There are two sneaky people, but after seeing the third childe arrive at ruxinyuan, they also left."


    "Can you see where it went?"


    "I followed one of them to the backyard. It seemed that the man was just a helper. Now he had gone out the back door."


    Two people, but in different directions.


    Since one has left the college, the other must have stayed in the college.


    She was thinking about it just now.


    If the other party really comes to poison, he should also keep a low profile as much as possible to prevent others from seeing the abnormality.


    However, even the guard at the door saw something wrong, as if it was the other party who wanted to deliberately attract their attention.


    "Is there anyone around now?"


    Bai Su shook her head. It was obvious that the two men were staring at the third brother.


    Since the other party wants to plant it, he must have made a trap somewhere.


    The third brother will come to the college every day. If something happens to the students, he must be blamed.


    But the question is, what did they do?


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to ignore it. She took Bai Su to look for all the places that the students could touch, but she got nothing.


    Seeing that it was time for the children to eat, under the leadership of their respective zhaichang, the students all went to the dining room.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to take Bai Su back to the dining room first.


    There are many people here. If someone really takes the opportunity to take medicine, she must find it in the first time.


    The students in the dining room also looked at this strange woman with some curiosity.


    Although the college also has a women''s college, except for very individual subjects, male and female students are now separated.


    Among these students, there are also 15 or 16-year-old students who are ready to move.


    Although her appearance is not superior, her temperament is outstanding. Therefore, there are several bold people who try to express themselves and attract the attention of the opposite sex.


    But how do they know that in Lin Mengya''s eyes, these students are just a group of little children.


    She was thinking hard, but a round little fat man ran to her without fear of being born.


    "Sister, sister, why didn''t the Dean come?"


    She looked down and saw that the child was about seven or eight years old.


    Wearing a light gray student uniform, with a small hat on his head, with a chubby little face and big round eyes, he is very cute.


    "Dean, he has something. He can''t come today. What can I do for you?"


    The little fat man looked disappointed when he heard that the Dean could not come.


    "I can still let the Dean come. He used to send us meals himself. The dean is the best. Every time he gives me a lot of meat."


    Seeing that the little fat man was just thinking about eating meat, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    He led him to the servant in charge of sending rice and personally filled him with a bowl full of meat. Afraid of the child''s unbalanced nutrition, he filled him with some green vegetables.


    "If you want to eat meat for the next meal, you should also eat all these vegetables!"


    She was used to coaxing the two children at home. When she talked to the children, she naturally became gentle.


    As soon as the little fat man heard that he had to eat vegetables, he immediately wrinkled his face into a small steamed stuffed bun.


    "I see. My sister is the same as president Gong. I''m not a lamb in the back mountain. The lamb likes to eat vegetables!"


    The child, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    Looking at the front, there was no problem. She went to the back kitchen again.


    It happened that someone brought in two big barrels. Just after entering the door, Lin Mengya''s sight fell on the two big barrels.


    "What''s in this bucket?"


    Before, the administrators of the college had seen her.


    As one of the most important places in the college, the back kitchen was selected by Ning Liang himself, so he didn''t dare to neglect it.


    After wiping his hands, he hurriedly replied, "girl, this is the goat milk that the Dean ordered to give the students to drink every day. Look, it''s all squeezed out now. It''s fresh."


    The kitchen keeper opened the lid and a strong milk smell came out. Lin Mengya only looked inside, but she couldn''t see any change on her face. She only asked casually, "this goat''s milk, but the group raised in the back mountain?"


    "Exactly! The sheep can usually be milked. When it''s cold, they can be slaughtered to make a pot to eat. It warms the stomach."


    The steward is clever, but Lin Mengya has other plans.


    After glancing inside, he looked at the front yard again.


    "I don''t think this goat''s milk is enough."


    Hearing what she said, the steward''s face immediately showed some embarrassment.


    "What Sir said is, but this sheep doesn''t like milking these days. I can''t let people feed fresh forage all day. I''m worried to death."


    Lin Mengya smiled, as if she sympathized with the manager''s experience.


    "I also know your difficulties. Originally, this goat milk was to add more nutrition to the students. But now it''s not enough, and I don''t know how to divide it."


    The kitchen steward is also a little worried. He gave everyone less a few days ago, but he can fool it.


    However, the goat''s milk was getting less and less. Today, there was only such an idea, but it was hit by this gentleman again.


    I couldn''t help but worry that I would be caught in the wrong place and lose this good job.


    "Don''t be nervous. I know you really can''t blame me for this. In my opinion, let''s let a few people go to the city and buy some milk first. However, the taste of milk is different from that of sheep''s milk. If someone finds out, you''ll complain all over yourself. Give me these sheep''s milk today."


    When she said this, the kitchen steward immediately agreed.


    I didn''t ask her what to do with so much goat milk. I immediately ordered someone to buy it.


    "However, I think it''s better not to go through the back kitchen."


    As soon as she spoke, the kitchen steward was a little nervous.


    "Mr. Su Mei, this is what you said!"


    Lin Mengya whispered, "although I know, I can testify to you. It''s better to do more than one thing. If someone else knows about it, they will praise you for your ability to do things. I don''t know. I thought you had your own pocket. I''ve prepared the silver for you. You have to do the rest by yourself."


    She took five liang of silver from Bai Su''s hand and gave it to the kitchen steward.


    The man wiped his forehead with a few blessings on his face and said gratefully, "you''re still thoughtful. Don''t worry. I''ll let my family do it. It won''t delay anything."


    Seeing that things have been done, Lin Mengya didn''t stay much.


    But the two barrels of sheep''s milk were pushed into the corner by her and Bai Su when people didn''t pay attention.


    Looking at the milky juice seeping into the soil, the look in her eyes is getting colder and colder.


    After returning the two barrels to the back kitchen, Lin Mengya and Bai Su arranged their clothes a little and went in the direction of ruxinyuan.


    "Let''s go and find the third brother."


    Gong San was uneasy to sit and lie down. He kept walking around in the inner room of ruxinyuan, staring at the door.


    But he can''t listen to her.


    My heart was burning, worried about the students in the college.


    It was not easy to look forward to people coming back, so I quickly welcomed them.


    "Are the students all right?"


    Lin Mengya looked anxiously at her third brother''s face, but she sighed in her heart that the Dean was right.


    "It''s inconvenient here. Let''s go in and say."


    When the three arrived in the inner room, Bai Su automatically guarded the door, and Gong San was already out of his mind.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right for the time being."


    "For the time being? Is there any other hidden danger in the college? No, they are all my students. I can''t let them get a little hurt."


    Seeing that the third brother was about to rush out to find someone desperately, Lin Mengya had to press the person on the chair first.


    "That''s natural, but it''s not appropriate to act rashly now. Do you know how meticulous they are?"


    Gong San shook his head. Now he wanted to hide his children under his wings and keep them from the wind.


    "There''s no problem with the dining room and the children''s residence. They fell on the sheep in the back mountain."


    "What?"


    Gong Sanyi looked surprised. To tell the truth, even Lin Mengya didn''t think of this direction for a moment.

 Chapter 1773

    "I thought the poison was either in the food or in the water. But I stared at it for so long, and there was no problem at all. It was only when the sheep''s milk was brought in that I smelled something wrong, so I found the clue."


    Goat milk contains a small amount of juice of "quartz grass".


    This kind of grass is not common, at least not in the imperial family''s fief.


    "Bastard! Don''t even let go of the children. Are they still human?"


    The third brother slapped the table and said gnashing his teeth.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was indignant. Moreover, she didn''t intend to let go at this time.


    "It''s a man or a ghost. We can see it clearly in a moment. No matter who makes trouble behind the scenes, we can''t let go of any of us."


    Gong San nodded heavily and looked at her eyes, which were full of trust.


    "Little sister, we''ll do what you say!"


    "Don''t worry, they can''t wait long. After a while, you''ll go back to your study first. No matter who comes to you, you just have to calm down and deal with it carefully."


    "What about you?"


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and showed a deep smile.


    "Naturally, I want to hide in the dark and see what new tricks they have."


    As soon as they agreed, Gong San went to his study.


    And according to Lin Mengya''s instructions, he didn''t deliberately avoid the crowd or go to see the students.


    Lin Mengya sat on the couch, looked at the sunny sky outside, narrowed her eyes, learned from the cat to bask in the warm sun, and quietly waited for something to happen.


    In the afternoon, the college that had just started classes heard the sound of reading as usual.


    Because the progress of each family is different, students are divided into classes according to their progress regardless of their age.


    Therefore, in a class, there may be both eloquent prodigy and unskilled wanderers.


    However, all students are equally serious and will not be too obviously biased because of the students'' family background and talent.


    "Sir, I have a stomachache!"


    In class, Zhang Xiao, who was explaining the book of songs, put down his books and looked at the student who opened his mouth with some displeasure.


    The student is not old, but he is usually steady.


    Looking at his little face white, it doesn''t seem to be pretending.


    "Go, go, come back early."


    Zhang Xiao waved and let the man out.


    Just picked up the textbook and continued to explain a few sentences, another person said shakily, "Sir, I, I''m dying!"


    Zhang Xiao''s face sank. This time, he was the most naughty student in the class.


    "Is this where you are fooling around?"


    "But father and son, I really hurt!"


    The student clenched his teeth and a layer of cold sweat came out in front of his forehead.


    Zhang Xiao looked at him and felt a little strange.


    Although the child is usually naughty, he hasn''t been like this.


    Too late to think about it, he waved his hand and let the child go by himself.


    But I didn''t want to. This afternoon, many students shouted in their stomachs one after another.


    Finally, there was a long line in front of the hut.


    It was really "you sing and I come on stage". The thatched cottage has not been so popular with the students for a day.


    In the end, the more serious thing was that he was made pale, his legs and feet were vain and had no strength.


    But more, it''s just after running a few times.


    But so many students fell ill together, which suddenly made the atmosphere in the college a little strange.


    Before long, someone found Gong San.


    "Dean, something happened in the front yard."


    Gong San is sitting at his desk practicing calligraphy.


    Little sister let him calm down, and he can only use this method to calm his heart.


    Because of psychological preparation, Xu didn''t feel much panic when the people in front of him ran in and yelled noisily.


    Just put down the pen and asked methodically, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s those students in the front yard. They don''t know what they ate at noon. Many people are starting to have stomach trouble. You''d better go and have a look!"


    But the man couldn''t hurry. He hurriedly pulled him to the front yard.


    At this time, some seriously ill students have been sent back to their dormitories.


    I don''t know who said that they became like this because of poisoning. When Gong San arrived, the older students were already noisy and shouting to go home.


    The little students are also ignorant, showing a face of timidity, pitifully shrinking in the corner.


    "Why did you stop me? Is it difficult? You didn''t poison us. Do you want to kill us now?"


    Several students took the lead in making trouble and attacked the guards who stopped them.


    The guards did not dare to hit the students too hard, but only blocked their fists and feet with their bodies.


    Although those half boys are scholars, they also have some strength.


    During this time, some of the guards were injured by them, but they were just a little messy in their clothes.


    Gong San frowned and said coldly, "what''s going on!"


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    As soon as the teaching gentlemen saw their Dean, their hanging hearts immediately went to their stomachs.


    He hurried around and said what had happened before from beginning to end.


    Gong San certainly believed what the gentlemen said.


    And these gentlemen also have doubts.


    Gong San didn''t hurry to explain. Instead, he went to the middle of the crowd and said loudly, "who said they were poisoned?"


    After looking around for a week, it finally fell on the students who made trouble.


    He has some impressions of these people. It is said that they are poor children who have signed up for school.


    Just now, they look ruddy, have a long breath and are in good health. It seems that they are living a good life in the college.


    "Dean, people don''t talk in secret. They are poisoned. Otherwise, why would they become like this? We just want an explanation. Won''t you bully others?"


    The student''s words were crazy. Inside and outside the words, he was convicted of poisoning the college.


    Gong San quietly picked his eyelids. Now, he''s not so worried.


    Just looking at the students in front of me with cold eyes.


    "Oh? You keep saying that they are poisoned. I don''t know. Your medical skills have been improved to such an extent. I want to thank the gentleman who taught you medical skills. I don''t know which master taught you?"


    When he said this, the student suddenly changed his face.


    In the college, the students in charge of teaching medical skills looked at each other.


    One by one looked at the students'' faces, and finally shook their heads with some happiness.


    "Not me."


    "It''s not me."


    ¡°...¡±


    Listen, the gentlemen denied it one after another, and the student was a little worried at once.


    Bit his teeth, He said angrily: "Hum! Although I don''t know medical skills, I''ve seen this poison in my hometown! This poison is called ''quartz grass'', also known as'' night crying Lang''. Young children will make trouble for days and nights as long as they eat a little, and finally die of weakness. Madam President, I''d better ask you why there is such a vicious thing in tangsitai college?"


    The man''s tone was aggressive. Gong San''s eyebrows jumped. Unexpectedly, he really said it to his little sister.


    Before he could speak, another cold hum came from the crowd.


    "What else can he do? Of course, he wants to kill people and cover up his crime!"


    Gong San''s anger flared up. Such slander almost drove him crazy.


    "Crime, what crime is it? I heard that our dean has good conduct, but he is a famous modest gentleman!"


    The leading student hugged his shoulder and said sarcastically.


    At this time, a thin figure emerged from the crowd.


    Seeing this man, Gong San felt a pain of gouging out his heart.


    This man is a starving tramp he picked up outside feiye city.


    Now, the tramp is wearing clothes he bought out of his own pocket, He stared at him with disgust and said: "That''s the man! Jinyu''s external scandal. Among them, the women''s house he and he set up is not to let those girls read, but to keep a group of prostitutes, collect money and cling to power for him! Poor my long lost sister, who is only twelve years old, was sent by him to a villain who likes to have sex with girls!"


    This remark surprised everyone.


    Not long ago, whispers came from the crowd.


    People looked at the accused Gong San with all kinds of eyes.


    At this time, he was trembling with anger, and his throat was only fishy and sweet.


    "You, you, how can you gossip and distort black and white? I swear to God, I''ve never done such a dirty thing, how can you slander me!"


    Word by word, Gong San exhausted his efforts and refuted his innocence.


    But the tramp who avenged the enemy with a sneer spat at him.


    "Human face and beast heart are shameless villains! You think you are perfect, but those children saw you. So in order to cover up your crime, you took all the students in the college as a cover and hurt your hands! If you are really human face and beast heart, if one of them didn''t sleep with me, he was afraid day and night. For fear that you would be bad for him, he told me about it! I was in a moment Anxious, so secretly explore. I found out that my poor sister sold it to you! Gong Jiao, return my sister''s life! "


    With that, the man jumped up and was about to hit Gong San.


    Gong San stood there, only feeling that his eyes were black and his tongue was numb. He seemed to be angry and very angry.


    The wanderer''s heart was so black that his fist went straight to the heart of Gong San.


    The people around want to stop, but not as close as the distance between them.


    To look at the young man''s fist, he had to beat it straight into the heart of Gong San. When he didn''t know when to stretch out a white hand, he held the young man''s fist.


    With a scream, the fist was pinched open and a sharp iron sheet fell out of it.

 Chapter 1774

    A little white hand picked up the iron piece and weighed it a little.


    The tramp, who had been dancing happily before, suddenly changed his face.


    "At a young age, I learn from others to bite the hand that feeds me. I''ve never seen such a cruel heart."


    The woman''s face was cold, and her scolding words were also very powerful.


    The people around could not help but take a breath of air-conditioning. With the strength of the young man, if he really inserted into the dean''s chest, I''m afraid


    "He deserves it! I''m taking revenge for my sister! He deserves to be killed for doing such a thing!"


    The young man looked slowly, and immediately made a look of righteous indignation and shouted.


    Lin Mengya heard the speech, but she just snorted coldly.


    "Since you say you are avenging for your sister, I ask you, aren''t you a tramp? How do you know that it''s your sister''s?"


    The boy was obviously ready, but he didn''t hesitate, He clenched his teeth and said, "when I separated from my sister, I also had a keepsake on my body. I searched all the way and found out that she was adopted by a family outside feiye city. Therefore, when this beast pretended to want me to study in the college, I was very grateful to him. But I didn''t want to, my sister would..."


    With these words, the boy flushed his eyes, as if he was really devastated.


    Unfortunately, standing in front of him was the Gong family''s absolute strength actress.


    This acting skill is not enough to see.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya bent her mouth.


    "That''s a coincidence. What''s your sister''s last name? What are the names of her adoptive parents? When was she given away?"


    The boy didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was so stupid.


    Since he dares to jump out, there must be full evidence.


    When I was happy, my face became more and more heavy.


    "My sister''s little name is bao''er. She was adopted by a couple surnamed Qi. Now her name is Qi Miao. It happened half a month ago!"


    "Who''s calling me?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the boy''s voice fell, a clear and crisp voice came from the crowd.


    At this time, the crowd separated and came out a 12-year-old girl.


    The little girl is wearing a white school uniform and her eyes are round and big. Now she is looking around and looks very confused.


    The young man who just had a good story was suddenly stunned, and then said in amazement, "didn''t they take you away?"


    The girl looked at him, and some of the baby''s fat little faces showed a few doubts.


    "I wasn''t taken away, just in the college."


    "No way! He clearly said that you were taken away, absolutely impossible..."


    Immediately, the young man seemed to think of something and immediately closed his mouth tightly, his face livid.


    Lin Mengya sneered and waved to the little girl.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Mei!"


    The little girl''s sweet and crisp voice, like a breeze, cleared the fog lingering in the hearts of everyone present.


    She took the little girl''s hand and actually protected her. Then she said, "tell your brothers and gentlemen, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Cheng Shuang."


    "Well, it seems that your name is not Qi Miao."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold.


    However, the little girl didn''t have stage fright at all. She replied generously, "Qi Miao is my classmate. Because she had chickenpox half a month ago, she was picked up by her family. It was also picked up in time. Otherwise, others might have to pass it on to her!"


    The little girl''s words were like slapping the boy''s face.


    Suddenly, the man''s face turned pig liver. Obviously, everything he said before was somewhat untenable.


    "You keep saying that you are looking for your sister and you are taking revenge on your sister. But now it seems that you obviously have a bad memory. Admit your sister wrong."


    Little girl, before she came in, she immediately asked Bai Su to find it after hearing the boy''s slander.


    There are not many students in the women''s college. A little inquiry can tell which student is absent these days.


    Therefore, she told Bai Su to find a child of the same age. As long as she waited for the right time, she would push out to cheat each other.


    Unexpectedly, the other party really showed his feet.


    "I didn''t expect you to use such despicable means! No wonder you have a nest of snakes and mice! Hum, I can''t avenge my sister today. I''m incompetent, but in the future, I must let this beast pay its due price!"


    The boy wanted to run away when he saw something bad.


    Lin Mengya said coldly, "stop! Slander the dean and spread rumors. Don''t you think we''re dead?"


    "You, you are colluding. Are you going to be careless about human life?"


    The youth is already fierce and weak, and he already has a sense of unity in his eyes.


    "Of course not, but -"


    She lengthened her tone a little and made the young man tremble. Then she said slowly, "since it''s the business of the college, the college must have the responsibility to investigate the matter. Moreover, this is the forbidden land of the palace family, and the palace family has the right to deal with anything. Where can you go?"


    Her words suddenly pulled the boy into the cold hell.


    blamed! How could he forget that Gong Jiao is not only the dean of Sitai college, but also a member of the Gong family!


    In the palace family''s fiefdom, even if the palace family is crushed to death, no one will care.


    Suddenly, his face was a hundred and his legs were a little soft.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and was too lazy to talk to him.


    But she will never allow this matter to spread wantonly and let people slander the third brother at will.


    Therefore, it must be solved openly.


    "You guys, I must find out what he keeps saying so that no one will make use of it in the future."


    Surrounded by college students and students, what else don''t they understand about the current situation?


    One after another nodded and agreed.


    Don''t want at this time, the college guard, but look hurried over.


    "Dean, there are many people breaking in outside!"


    These words suddenly aroused the hope of some people.


    The young man who thought he was dead immediately jumped up and shouted, "Gong Jiacao is willing to take human life and turn it into a trick. Please be my Lord!"


    Bai Su frowned and wanted to stop, but Lin Mengya pressed her wrist.


    The latter saw that she didn''t have any nervous look at all, and knew that the master had a way to deal with it.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the figures who came in from the outside, but her heart was even more sneering.


    After watching the play for so long, the master finally came to an end.


    She watched those people come to her with great interest. The first one was the old die hards who refused to let go at the banquet.


    Now, she has some regrets.


    What can we do to save them? It''s better to feed the animals.


    She turned her head and looked at her third brother.


    Although his face was pale, his mood had completely calmed down.


    "Don''t worry."


    That was what she wanted to say.


    Unexpectedly, the third brother took the lead.


    The words of the ungrateful beast just now completely removed the last sadness and indecision of the third brother.


    How powerful is the lion who no longer binds himself?


    Then ask the prey.


    "I''m not worried. I''ll kill one, two, and I''ll kill a pair."


    She said with a smile. Although Gong San stared at those people, he still said softly, "well, if you dare to run, I''ll discount his legs."


    Both brother and sister are elegant scholars, but this dialogue shows inexplicable banditry.


    Lin Mengya knew that she was not fighting alone today. She just felt that her fighting spirit was stimulated.


    As soon as those people came here, the boy jumped at them with hoarseness.


    "Please make your decision and give me justice!"


    The old man walking in the front looked a little puzzled and looked somewhere behind.


    This is different from what was said before. Doesn''t it mean that Gong San can''t tell the difference any more?


    Why are people still standing there now?


    And the atmosphere It seems different from what they expected.


    However, the arrow is on the line, and they have to go on as planned.


    "If you have any grievances, just say it. I''m Liao jialiao Chong. If you talk carefully, I''ll decide for you."


    "Master Liao, this is not the back cover of your Liao family. What should be handled by our palace family itself? Is it difficult for you to do so? Is the Liao family leader also interested in the back cover of our palace family?"


    Unexpectedly, Gong San, who has always respected Liao Chong and them, suddenly said.


    The Liao family is also a member of the inheritance. In the most glorious period, it was once one of the top ten families.


    Just because their family has learned a lot from generation to generation, Hongru has also made a lot of achievements. Therefore, other aristocratic families also respect them very much.


    However, the owner of the Liao family is a wise man.


    Knowing that their family is not as powerful as others, they maintain a neutral attitude at most and rarely participate in the affairs of other families.


    Liao Chong was so offended by a younger generation that he suddenly turned a cold face.


    "Gong Jiao, is that what your master taught you? At least I''m your elder. You''re so arrogant. It seems that I should have a good talk with brother Qianfeng."


    Liao Chong was already annoyed when he was lifted to the bottom.


    But impartial, just when he was dignified by his elders, a smile came and attracted the attention of everyone.


    Gong San seemed to be unaware and asked falsely, "Mr. Su Mei, what are you laughing at?"


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes, as if she were laughing and crying.


    "I''m laughing, master Liao Chong. I''m afraid I''m old and confused."


    "Little woman, how dare you be so disrespectful to elder Liao!"


    Behind Liao Chong, his own fans jumped out to accuse him.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t look at it. She just raised her voice and said, "it''s well known that the master of the palace family is Gong ya. The master of the Liao family is forty-three this year, but he is commensurate with the master of the Liao family. As far as I know, master Liao Chong is only the uncle of the Liao family. How can he be called brother to our ancestors?"

 Chapter 1775

    In fact, the ancestor of the palace family is not the biggest according to his age.


    But others are sad and angry. Many people older than their ancestors can only call themselves younger generation in front of him.


    Liao Chong is over 60 years old. According to his age, it''s appropriate to call his ancestor brother Qianfeng.


    It''s strange to blame him for oppressing people with seniority today.


    He is the head of the Liao family. He can be a better man than he is.


    But for this reason, Lin Mengya caught the painful foot and mocked it.


    "You..."


    Liao Chong didn''t expect that the woman was so open-minded and didn''t respect him at all.


    Gong San also bent his eyes, but he didn''t laugh.


    "Uncle Liao, don''t be angry with this girl. She has always been spoiled by her great grandfather. On weekdays, even asking for Ann is exempt from her kneeling ceremony. Therefore, she broke the rules outside."


    The three words "Uncle Liao" were like a heavy fist, which hammered Liao Chong''s pride.


    And his words are undoubtedly telling everyone.


    It is the same result that their palace family sued their great ancestors for this rule and tutoring.


    No matter where he went on weekdays, he was held by people. Where he had been humiliated, he wanted to leave at that time.


    But he was stopped by the people behind him.


    "Brother Liao, why bother with a woman? It''s still important."


    The man who spoke was a man who looked a bit like a fairy.


    He looks younger than Liao Chong, but he should have passed the year of knowing his destiny.


    But people are much smarter than Liao Chong.


    From the moment he came in, the man''s look changed slightly, which seemed very unexpected.


    It''s just that he hides it well.


    "Hum! No wonder you can do such a thing. It seems that the palace family is really a mess!"


    At this moment, Lin Mengya and Gong San are a little angry.


    "Before the matter was clear, uncle Liao was anxious to convict the palace family. Didn''t uncle Liao know the reason very well, so he decided that the palace family was guilty?"


    Lin Mengya''s words made Liao Chong angry again, and his blood churned.


    However, he has seen great storms and waves and knows that things have changed, but he will also change.


    Then, pointing to the young man who was still kneeling in front of him and crying in a low voice, he said, "if it wasn''t true, how dare he wronged your palace family? I''m afraid your palace family didn''t want to bully others! Since I met him today, I must take care of it at this time."


    "Uncle Liao, that''s not true. The truth in the world is not that anyone who is weak is polite. Although our palace family has power, we cherish our wings more. I''m afraid that some people, together with those who have a heart, want to slander our palace family. Otherwise, why can''t we give any conclusive evidence and dare to talk nonsense here? Dou E shouted injustice in ancient times, and it snowed in June. If it''s really wrong In vain, heaven and earth can prove it. There is no room for dirty people! "


    Lin Mengya''s rude retort made those faces white and blue.


    Some of them here are just making up and being fooled.


    But some know the inside story.


    According to the original plan, the corner of the Palace should have been unable to distinguish itself at this time.


    The Gong family had no time to respond, so they could follow the trend and arouse the indignation of the onlookers, so as to achieve their own goals.


    But now the situation is a little tricky.


    Gong San didn''t say anything, but he added a clever fool next to him.


    The eyes of those students and students are also very subtle.


    I''m afraid it''s difficult to incite.


    Of course, some people are not afraid of death.


    The boy kneeling on the ground was stunned, but his teeth trembled with fear after hearing the woman''s words.


    Is this to make him die?


    The fear of death makes the little fluke psychology of teenagers collapse inch by inch.


    He can only place his hope on Liao Chong and his gang.


    "Mr. Liao, I can''t die! Please help me, help me!"


    Liao Chong''s clothes were caught by him and shook desperately.


    The discerning people present also saw something.


    The cold hum of disdain came from time to time. It was obvious that the young man''s performance was too clumsy.


    "Old man, old man..."


    Liao was angry and angry, but it was more difficult to ride a tiger.


    If he continues to manage, he really doesn''t know what else will happen.


    If he doesn''t care, he will become a laughing stock today.


    After hesitating, the man who spoke just now took the first step and picked up the boy.


    "There''s always a story to tell about the truth of this matter. If you really have grievances, we certainly won''t ignore it. But if we know that you slander the palace family, we can''t spare you."


    The man''s last words were chilly.


    Suddenly, the boy was excited, and his eyes reflected the malevolence on the man''s face.


    Do they want to¡ª¡ª


    The boy just wanted to break away from the man''s hand, but found his wrist buckled.


    He couldn''t take it out no matter how he took it out, and there was a faint tendency to pinch his hand off.


    The boy panicked. He just wanted to say no, but he was frightened to find that he couldn''t say a word.


    Before he got up from the ground, he suddenly grabbed a knife in his hand, but the knife was still cutting towards his neck.


    The boy knew he was finished, but he didn''t want to let go of his wrist at this time.


    With a bang, the knife immediately fell to the ground.


    He was completely shocked and had no idea what had just happened.


    But the people around him exclaimed.


    "It''s hard not to come true. I want to commit suicide!"


    "I don''t think so. I''m afraid it''s just a bluff. You see, I haven''t thrown away the knife."


    Comments like this spread among the crowd.


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and looked at Liao Chong''s group.


    "Uncle Liao, it seems that the people you brought are not good enough. It''s so easy to win the knife for a thin young man. If you go out and meet a killer with excellent martial arts, I''m afraid you can''t protect you."


    I really didn''t pay attention to her for daring to kill people and kill people in front of her.


    Before that man wanted to help the boy, she felt something wrong.


    What''s more, the man secretly clicked the boy''s dumb hole again, obviously hoping that he would shut up and go on the road obediently.


    Although the man was hidden, she still saw the clue.


    Just now, it was Bai Su who knocked down the man''s hand with a concealed weapon.


    I''m afraid they didn''t expect that since they came in, Lin Mengya and Bai Su have been vigilant against them.


    If one plan fails, they have lost the first chance.


    I didn''t expect that the man was unfaithful. He wanted to talk about the boy now, and his mouth was plausible.


    "It was our lax governance that made this little brother wronged. In this way, we naturally have to be responsible to the end. Why don''t you go back with me and we will bear all the losses."


    "It won''t bother your uncles."


    Gong San stepped forward and protected the child.


    The man didn''t dare to continue to catch people, but his eyes were gloomy and looked at Gong San in front of him.


    "Gong Jiao, don''t you know how to avoid suspicion?"


    "He is a student of Sitai college. Even if he made a big mistake, but I haven''t expelled him, he can only be managed by the college. Uncle he should avoid suspicion."


    Gong San is tall and has long legs. In that block, no one dares to make a mistake easily.


    And the boy was stunned. It was incredible that the palace corner even protected him.


    But at the thought of what he had just done, he felt his body cold.


    I''m afraid he won''t let him go.


    Just now, Cheng Shuang, the little girl who cheated him with Lin Mengya, said suddenly, "Mr. Su Mei, it seems that this brother can''t speak. It''s strange that he talked so much just now. Why don''t you say a word now? Do you know that you''re wrong?"


    Cheng Shuang flashed big eyes. She was lively. She was spoiled by her parents and uncles at home. She was naturally brave.


    Hearing what she said, everyone felt a little strange.


    The man who just burst into tears, how can he not even have a sound?


    Lin Mengya looked at Cheng Shuang with appreciation, then looked at him casually and said, "didn''t you seal the dumb acupoint? Who thought his lies were harsh and sealed his acupoint? It''s really good skill. I don''t know when to do it."


    The combination of her boxing with Cheng Shuang caused a great storm in the hearts of the people present.


    To say who is most likely, it is naturally the two of the Gong family.


    But Su Mei said that just now. Obviously they didn''t do it.


    And they haven''t had contact with teenagers before. Why talk about acupoints?


    Yes¡ª¡ª


    They all looked at Liao Chong''s group.


    Lin Mengya took a look at Liao Chong with a smile and followed the group behind him.


    "It seems that I have to thank uncle Liao for bringing me. I''m afraid I forgot to guard my knife because I patronized the acupoint just now."


    In the eyes of all, the sword was taken by the young man himself from a guard.


    And just now, the people there had physical contact with teenagers.


    "Don''t spit! What acupoints, nonsense!"


    Liao Chong was also surprised. He really didn''t expect what had just happened.


    Even if it was him, he just thought it was the guy who didn''t accomplish enough and had more to lose. He wanted to discredit the corner of the palace with his life.


    But I don''t want to. The man is still greedy for life and afraid of death.


    If you cut it with that knife just now, I''m afraid the corner of the palace will die and I can''t wash away the charges. What a pity!


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and naturally saw the chagrin in his eyes.


    It''s really cold-blooded and ruthless, a nest of snakes and mice.


    "No, it''s not. Go and solve his dumb acupoint."


    Lin Mengya ordered Bai Su nearby. The latter immediately came forward, dragged the boy and patted hard on the acupoint.


    "Cough, cough, I can speak! President Gong, I was wronged. Someone ordered me to say these words! Please spare my life!"

 Chapter 1776

    From the first words of the youth, some of Liao Chong''s group have changed their faces.


    They are not ignorant. On the contrary, without full confidence, how can they choose to attack when the palace family is most proud?


    However, it is clear that things have exceeded their expectations and control.


    If you can cut it first and then play it, the palace family must be just dumb. They eat yellow lotus and swallow it in their stomach.


    But obviously, they lost again and again, and even the boy turned against the water.


    I don''t think it can be done.


    Maybe you''ll have to be ashamed.


    "Oh? Then tell me, who ordered you?"


    Lin Mengya asked the young man, but her eyes stared at Liao Chong''s group all the time.


    Gong San was like him. His brother and sister''s eyes were as sharp as blades, which made people tremble.


    "Yes, he''s a mysterious man. He came to me half a month ago and said he wanted me to do something for him. If he did, he would give me a lot of money to enjoy wealth and glory all my life. They also said that as long as I spilled all the dirty water and stabbed the Dean, he couldn''t argue, someone would come and support me!"


    The boy is obviously not stupid.


    Just now he was clearly calculated by Liao Chong and his gang. Now he sees the chance to live. How can he not hold it tightly in his hand.


    But when he said this, the motives of Liao Chong and his party were exposed.


    Liao Chong was furious. At that time, he roared, "shameless upright son! How dare you slander me like this! Come on, drag him down for me. He can''t be presumptuous!"


    "Who dares!"


    Lin Mengya gave a cold drink and was surrounded by guards.


    "Uncle Liao, this is Sitai college. It''s the place of my palace family. I don''t bother uncle Liao about such a small matter. It''s just that my ancestors have to repair a letter and communicate with the leader of Liao family."


    Liao Chong stared angrily at the woman in front of him.


    If it had not been for her, they would have taken him off the dean''s post today for the reason of stopping misconduct at the corner of the palace.


    Then they sent him to the position of dean.


    Now that Sitai college has been built, it can''t fall into the hands of the Gong family.


    "You guys, there are many misunderstandings in today''s affairs. Everyone is thinking about the future of the college. It''s better to turn fighting into friendship."


    Someone came out and made peace, but Lin Mengya didn''t say anything.


    She knows exactly what the purpose of these people is.


    Originally, she never thought of a dominant family, at least in the college, to maintain a balance.


    But now, they use this most indecent means to plant and frame.


    Sure enough, she was too kind before.


    "Our palace family has no intention of making enemies with anyone. But if someone thinks that the palace family is easy to handle and can act recklessly, I will keep him from leaving feiye city!"


    When she said this, she didn''t give face at all. Liao Chong''s face became extremely ugly.


    Especially Liao Chong, who has been humiliated by a younger generation over and over again, how can he bear it?


    "How are you doing? I''m the Liao family. I came to the college at the invitation of your palace family. What do you mean now?"


    "It''s true that most of you came here at the invitation of our palace family. But what our palace family invited is a family that respects the Lord''s family and abides by the way of being a guest. People like you who are greedy like wild dogs are not welcome."


    "You! Well, I''ll ask the master of your palace family how to treat guests! Although I Liao Chong is not a big man, from now on, students and gentlemen who have relations with my Liao family will not come to your Sitai college! Goodbye!"


    Liao Chong was so angry that he brushed away, and the group of people behind him left with him.


    A storm has passed, but countless hidden dangers have been buried.


    Lin Mengya knew that the other party would never give up like this.


    "Little sister, don''t be too sad. There must be a way to the front of the mountain."


    In fact, Gong San was angry and worried.


    The Liao family is a literary family. If you offend them, I''m afraid many people will change their minds in the future.


    In this way, not only the college will be affected.


    The most important thing is that he is afraid of delaying his little sister''s plan.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and glanced at the young man.


    "Well, Bai Su, take care of this man. Don''t let others hurt his life. I''m still useful."


    The young man trembled fiercely.


    But now he had no way back, only trembling and was taken away by Baisu.


    The teachers and students in the college also have different faces. Some students who make friends with the Liao family or are afraid of those aristocratic families have taken advantage of the chaos.


    There is also a confused face, obviously do not understand why things have developed like this.


    There was a part of them who stood there thoughtfully, as if they were thinking about where to go.


    The most determined are those poor children.


    Most of them are dependent on the palace family. It has nothing to do with them how the Liao family is.


    Not long ago, the director of the college came forward and said with a heavy heart: "Dean, Mr. Su Mei, although the man has proved to be framed, the student does have a lot of diarrhea. Is it really because he was poisoned?"


    She almost forgot this episode. When she saw that her third brother immediately became worried, But he smiled and said, "at this time, you don''t have to worry too much. When you say it, you have to thank the steward in the kitchen. If he didn''t replace sheep''s milk with cow''s milk, I''m afraid it would be a real trouble at this time. You told the kitchen to make some light food in the evening, and after tonight, they would be all right."


    In a word, the toxicity of quartz grass is not great.


    I don''t feel much about the poison at first, but if I drink it for a period of time, people will die of diarrhea.


    But it''s easy to solve.


    Just drink some milk first, it will cause disease in advance, but it will not kill people. At most, it will be physically weak for a period of time.


    They first let the sheep eat it as forage. The sheep are so poisoned that they are weak and the milk yield will be reduced.


    And those toxins will also go into the students'' bodies with goat milk.


    When something happens to the students, the sheep will die quietly because of the accumulation of toxins.


    The whole college is busy with three brothers. Who else will pay attention to some milk sheep?


    This move is ingenious. I''m afraid those students won''t know who they were plotted against until they die!


    Lin Mengya''s explanation made Gong San in a cold sweat.


    Then he trembled with anger.


    "They, how can they do this? If they just want me to be the Dean, they can come to me and the palace family! Innocent children, how can they be willing to lay such a vicious hand!"


    The third brother was so angry that his lips trembled and his face was a little pale.


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange. There was something wrong with the appearance of the third brother just now.


    She put her hand on the wrist of her third brother and found that his heart pulse seemed to be damaged.


    No wonder the three brothers were so angry that they couldn''t even speak.


    "Third brother, you have a heart disease. Why don''t you say it?"


    She rubbed the acupoints for her third brother to ease his discomfort.


    Gong San looked at his worried sister and slowly picked the corner of his mouth, He said reluctantly, "my heart disease is nothing at all. It''s just that I have some symptoms if I''m too tired. When I was a teenager, I had the help of a famous doctor and took medicine for more than half a year. I haven''t committed it for many years. It''s probably because I was too weak after Gong Tu and Lin MengWu''s calculation a while ago. If it''s OK, I''ll just have a few days off."


    No wonder, when she felt the pulse of her third brother before, she just felt that his pulse was weaker than other brothers.


    I think it has something to do with the three brothers'' depression recently.


    But the third brother''s heart disease, those people should not know.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    She just wanted to ask a question, but when she saw the pale and tired face of her third brother, she couldn''t help but bear it.


    However, Gong San couldn''t see his sister''s desire to stop talking. He softened his voice and asked, "if you have anything to say, just say it. We don''t have to worry about so much between brother and sister."


    She hesitated, but finally she asked carefully.


    "I think they can''t tell why they are sure that you will be hurt by the young man. Although he suddenly burst up at that time, you may not be able to escape according to your skills. Unless they know that once you get angry, you will induce heart disease."


    Next, Lin Mengya didn''t say it so frankly.


    But Gong San suddenly understood that things were changing in his eyes. For a long time, he took a deep breath.


    "He''s the only one who knows that I have heart disease except my great grandfather and my brother. Unexpectedly, it''s really him."


    This "he", Lin Mengya and Gong San''s guess, I''m afraid it''s the same.


    Where can there be a second brother besides his twin brother?


    "I said, as like as two peas."


    Gong San mocked himself and said that Lin Mengya had been watching her brother closely for fear that his heart disease would be more serious under his anger.


    Seeing his sister''s concerned eyes, Gong San seemed to have been torn apart and relieved a lot.


    He took the little hand his sister rubbed for him and squeezed it with a little force.


    "I''m fine. The only family worthy of my attention is you. Even though he is a compatriot with me, he is no longer my brother."


    When the third brother said this, there was not much disappointment in his eyes, nor was there any sadness eager to hide.


    And his condition really didn''t deteriorate, but let her put down her heart a little.


    "Well, Mo Yan and Ning''er are the same. They are not brothers, but they are better than brothers. It can be seen that blood relationship is not the most important. Before leaving, the two little guys asked me when I could come to the college. I think they have been suffocated these days."


    The two treasures in tiri''s heart, Gong San''s sorrow, were also much lighter.


    He is very concerned about the education of the two babies, although Xiao Yi? He is a good teacher, but in the end, the environment at home is not as good as that of the college.

 Chapter 1777

    However, the college is not safe now. It''s better for two babies to stay at home temporarily.


    Those people will not stop after they leave angrily.


    Lin Mengya has sent someone to watch. If there is any change, someone will report it.


    She doesn''t want to meddle too much in the affairs of the college.


    Although the matter this time is a little tricky, it is not a good time for the third brother to establish his authority.


    After this incident, those who can stay in the college are sincerely convinced of the third brother.


    This is also a good thing for them.


    She wants to go out for a walk in Japan today and see the ending situation everywhere.


    Who knows, it''s really inconvenient to make such a scene again.


    But she can''t delay what she should do.


    On the street, everyone lives as before.


    Vendors are selling their own goods, and tourists on the street are moving towards their destination step by step.


    She sat in the carriage and looked at such an ordinary world. She suddenly understood why so many people would rather fall into the night forever that night.


    What they guard is just such a common and simple life.


    She pinched her fist and seemed to have less resentment in her heart.


    "Master, the man in charge of monitoring Liao Chong is back. He said that he found a man very similar to the body of the third childe around him."


    "Oh? What is he doing?"


    "This man seemed to be Liao Chong''s distinguished guest before, but somehow he was driven out after Liao Chong returned."


    Why else?


    Of course, they colluded and tore their faces.


    "Shall we, our men, go and bring him back?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Just send someone to watch. Liao Chong won''t give up so easily, and this person is not so simple."


    Bai Su nodded and took orders.


    After making an inspection tour to make sure that Fei Yecheng didn''t leave too much chaos because of what happened that night, Lin Mengya returned to the palace.


    At this time, we all know what happened in the college. The atmosphere in the house is a little tense.


    "Sir, you''re back. I''m waiting for you over there."


    After Ning Liang received the news of her home, he hurried to meet her.


    Look at the sweat on his face. I think he has a lot of trouble.


    "You tell the big guy, don''t go out these days. Also, all the news from the third brother must come to me first. Even if you meet him in the street, you have to tell me first."


    "But what if you delay the third young master?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "I''ll assign someone to my third brother. If something happens to my third brother, I''ll pass it on through her. If it weren''t for her, even my third brother can''t listen. Do you know?"


    Ning Liang nodded hurriedly.


    He understood that the only girl in the family now has the final say.


    I hurried all the way from the door and soon came to my great grandfather''s yard.


    At this time, several brothers gathered here, quite lively.


    When I walked in, I heard that the excitement came from the mouth of my fifth brother.


    At one time he said he would teach those guys a lesson, at another time he said they were ungrateful and unworthy.


    Finally, it was a lecture from his great grandfather that made the man honest.


    But when I saw her, I saw her again and ran over and grabbed her hand.


    "Go! Brother five, go find a place for you! Dare to bully my little sister and my brother, when I''m really dead?"


    Lin Mengya was pulled by him and could only use her eyes to ask for help from her family.


    Fortunately, the great grandfather was still dignified and had a cold drink, which saved her sleeves that were about to be torn off.


    "They''ve all gone. Now they''re looking for a place. Our family won''t be reasonable."


    After hearing her words, Gong Wu was still a little angry.


    He can''t see his family being bullied. It''s not too much to have such behavior.


    "Learn from your sister. You are the most impulsive in our family!"


    Great grandfather really hates iron but not steel.


    When Gong Wuyi saw his sister''s disapproving eyes, he couldn''t help feeling a little empty.


    It''s strange to say that sometimes the beating of my great grandfather is not as effective as my sister''s words.


    He touched his head and sat down next to his sister.


    Look at him like a bear, the other people in the family can only be extremely helpless.


    Gong Qianfeng was relieved to see that the fifth was subdued by ya''er.


    But when I thought of the news that came back today, I suddenly felt a lot heavier.


    "Ya''er, what''s going on?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said the things in the college exactly.


    It''s just that this paragraph of the twin brother of the three brothers is hidden. I''m afraid my great grandfather will be more sad after listening to it.


    Hearing that Liao Chong was so shameless, several brothers of the palace family were so angry that their teeth itched.


    But the great grandfather listened, but he was silent.


    "Liao Chong was not like this before. I met him a few years ago. He was a man who only studied knowledge. If he had pride, it was just the pride of literati. How could he become so vicious?"


    Great grandfather said with some emotion.


    When Lin Mengya heard this, she had other thoughts in her heart.


    "Great grandfather, people will change. It''s true that people are addicted to profit. Liao Chong used to be a great scholar of Hongxue. Now it seems that hum, it''s just a piece of gold and jade."


    Gong Bin said with a frown, which was quite shameless.


    Lin Mengya also has some misconceptions. Liao Chong investigated it when the hospital was built before.


    Although many people said he was lofty and proud, no one said he was interested in these secular powers.


    Is there any reason for this?


    "Fourth brother, what do you think of it?"


    She raised her head and looked at Gong Si, who had been silent.


    The latter was emotionally stable and did not have too much anger on his face.


    But in her eyes, there was almost the same suspicion as her.


    "Liao Chong must be for the ownership of the college. But the world knows that the college is funded by our palace family and is in the main city of our palace family''s fief. How can we give it to others?"


    "The meaning of the four brothers is - they are drunkards, not wine?"


    Gong Si looked at her and nodded slightly.


    At this time, others were quiet and quietly thinking about some possible situations.


    Gong Si lowered his eyes, looked not worried, and slowly said, "anyway, things have developed to this point. Although Liao Chong has some status, I don''t think the Liao family will follow him. It''s the fans behind him who are afraid of making trouble. At that time, we will turn against the Liao family."


    She was also worried about this.


    So when she got back, she prepared to write a letter to inform the Liao family of what happened today in the name of the master of the palace family.


    I think, with the wisdom of the Liao family owner, we should understand the importance of things.


    As for the other families, the more happy they are, the more strange they can see from the Liao family owner.


    Without the backing of the Liao family, Liao Chong''s personal ability is extremely limited.


    "This matter should be treated with caution. According to you, those people dare to brazenly calculate the third brother. I''m afraid there are others behind it."


    Gong Si pondered for a moment and said seriously.


    We all understand this.


    But they have done what they should do, what they should not do, at least what they should not do on the surface, they can''t move.


    After all, there are many aristocratic families staying in feiyecheng now.


    It''s obviously a little uncomfortable to pull one hair and move the whole body.


    Lin Mengya thought and looked at Gong Er again


    "Second brother, I think after this, they will no longer live in feiye city. I want you to escort them for a while."


    "What are you doing escorting them? I wish they died on the way!"


    As soon as Gong Wu came out and shouted, he let Lao Zu stare back.


    Although Gong Er didn''t want to, it was her request and had to go from.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Si nodded and agreed: "if they die on the way, we really can''t tell. Second brother, if they encounter any attack, don''t go out to help at first. First look at the truth. If it''s true, you''ll go out again, but you have to be careful and don''t let others calculate."


    Gong Er knows all these things.


    He hurried to gather his men and had to rest for at least a few days before everyone was too tired.


    Lin Mengya comforted her great grandfather and promised him that there would be no problems before she left.


    Gong bin and Gong Si, however, went to Dongyuan at the same time after returning to their respective yards.


    The two men met at the door and looked at each other in surprise.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya knew they were coming and had prepared tea.


    "Come in."


    Gong bin and Gong Si hesitated for a moment, knowing that what they came to ask was probably one thing.


    After sitting down, Lin Mengya didn''t beat around the Bush and said bluntly, "I know what you want to ask. Yes, the person who pretended to be the third brother to enter the college is, in all likelihood, the brother of the third brother."


    Silence spread among the three.


    Lin Mengya slowly opened the tea lamp in her hand and drank the clear and slightly sweet light tea.


    Siblings fight in the same room.


    This is even more heartbreaking for the Gong family, which attaches great importance to family affection.


    Fortunately, there were people like Gong Tu at the bottom before, and the later things are not so difficult to accept.


    However, they still sigh.


    After all, it was once their brothers and sisters, but now it has become an enemy who wants to kill their twin brothers.


    After all, I am still sad and angry.


    "He, why did he do that?"


    It took Gong bin a long time to speak.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to see the big brother so sad. She could only gently comfort her: "big brother, people will become. Since he abandoned the palace family at the beginning, what he did now is not so difficult to understand."


    Gong bin looked at her and sighed heavily.

 Chapter 1778

    In the end, brothers who grew up together are more disappointed than angry.


    However, the Gong family has never been coquettish.


    Especially for such things, there is a clear distinction between love and hate.


    Therefore, they were only a little silent and recovered.


    "It''s better to hide it from some great ancestors. He''s old and can''t stand this kind of thing. However, since he has appeared, I''m afraid there will be some storms. We''d better make some preparations in advance."


    After Gong Si thought for a moment, he could treat it with an ordinary attitude.


    Gong bin also means this, but Lin Mengya has some other ideas.


    "There were many people before. It''s hard to say. I always think there''s something wrong with this man''s appearance this time."


    "What''s wrong? But what did you find?"


    Gong Si asked, and Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She had not found any direct evidence for the time being, but there was something strange about it everywhere.


    "I asked my third brother that the man had disappeared for many years. Although he was disgraced, he didn''t go to the place where he became enemies with his family. If he wanted to revenge the palace family, why didn''t he do these things early in the morning? Instead, he wanted to pull hatred after the palace family prospered?"


    The old grudge between the man and the palace family is also a reason.


    But according to the third brother, he was very intelligent since childhood, not under the fourth brother.


    When the palace family was in trouble, the Yu family robbed the old house.


    At that time, if you want to step on the Gong family, you can definitely hurt the Gong family.


    But now, he actually wanted to appear in his true face at this time, as if he had deliberately appeared to lead them to pursue.


    Gong Si thought for a moment, looked a little serious and said, "I''ve heard some rumors about this man before. After he left the palace family, he became a disciple of various aristocratic families. Because his great grandfather said that removing him from the palace family was the biggest punishment for him, so we can''t eliminate the roots. Therefore, I didn''t pay special attention to his situation."


    "He went to other homes as a doorman?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. It seems that this person is really not simple.


    "But he is the palace family in the end. Can those families really accept him without resentment?"


    Gong Si hooked his lips and smiled sarcastically.


    "His name and identity have been publicly deprived by his great grandfather. He can''t be regarded as a family in the palace. I heard that he has changed his name and called Dugu."


    This name is a little special.


    I want to come here. I''m going to go all the way to the dark.


    "Since he has done so many things, if it''s just to lead us to track him down, we won''t be as good as he wants."


    Lin Mengya slightly bent her lips and showed a deep smile.


    Seeing her like this, Gong bin and Gong Si knew it clearly in their hearts.


    Sure enough, my little sister is a person who can''t be provoked!


    Liao Chong broke into the college and clashed with Gong San. It soon spread all over feiye city.


    When everyone thought that the Gong family would embarrass those people, the Gong family ignored it.


    This makes many people who hold a wait-and-see attitude waver a little in their hearts.


    Is this what the Gong family means?


    A few days later, Liao Chong and his supporters collectively quarreled to leave feiye city.


    But the Gong family didn''t stop it. They sent someone to watch early in the morning for fear that they wouldn''t go.


    Liao Chong was afraid that he didn''t expect that the Gong family would have such an attitude.


    Now he realized that the palace family was not afraid of him, but did not pay attention to him at all.


    After that, the guards of the palace family searched the waist tags for entering and leaving the main city of non Yecheng before they left.


    Several of them were lost and claimed by the palace family in accordance with the regulations.


    Even though several people led by Liao Chong made a fuss, the people sent by the palace family this time are all Kong Wuli and unreasonable.


    When a scholar meets a soldier, he can''t tell.


    Under the gaze of the whole city, this group of people were driven away from feiye city.


    In the teahouse, Lin Mengya sat by the window and tasted the cup of tea leisurely.


    Downstairs, those people are noisy. They are really out of shape.


    "You are free and have time to watch the excitement here."


    Gong San also came quietly. These days he was too busy to go home. His face looked tired, but there was no haze in his eyes.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw my little sister looking down like a play. I couldn''t help feeling a little helpless.


    "Of course, I''ll have a look. Anyway, our family''s reputation is not good. In that case, it''s better to export gas."


    Lin Mengya is fearless. She is used to being a villain. Now she has no burden in her heart.


    Gong San shook his head. He knew that his younger sister seemed to be more aggressive, but it was also an extraordinary move in an extraordinary period.


    If there is a better way, who is willing to bear the bad reputation?


    "Master, childe Ma and childe Cheng have arrived."


    Bai Su replied that Lin Mengya immediately closed the window and smiled.


    "Come on, please."


    Ma Beichen and Cheng Su came together. They usually have to say a few words to each other as soon as they meet. Today, they just look at each other and worry about each other. They follow the waiter to the second floor.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the brothers and sisters of the palace family. I couldn''t hold back some words. I wanted to prove it.


    "Two CHILDES, please sit down."


    Compared with the previous times, Lin Mengya''s attitude is more easygoing.


    Both of them looked at her suspiciously.


    Lin Mengya knows what they suspect, but that''s not the point, nor is it within the scope of today''s discussion.


    They sat down in silence.


    Cheng Su is as serious as his name, and his mood is not exposed at all.


    But Ma Beichen was worse. He seemed a little restless, and his eyes had been secretly looking at them.


    For a time, there was nothing else in the box except the fragrance of tea.


    "Three CHILDES."


    The one who spoke was ma Beichen.


    He looked like he wanted to talk and stop, but he just called Gong Sanyi.


    Unfortunately, the latter didn''t suit at all. He just smiled politely, then bowed his head and tasted the tea in his hand.


    Ma Beichen''s face changed, no longer like before, but calmed down a lot.


    "I''m taking the liberty to invite you here today because I want to ask you the truth."


    After considering for a long time, Lin Mengya just opened her mouth.


    But Ma and Cheng didn''t know what she meant.


    She was not in a hurry and said faintly, "I''m afraid you didn''t sleep well a few days ago."


    Seeing that she was right on the subject, the look of the two finally changed slightly.


    Cheng Su glanced at Ma Beichen and seemed to be asking for his advice.


    The latter also nodded slightly and seemed to agree with Cheng Su''s decision.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but her stomach was full of Fei.


    Pack! Look at these two big tailed wolves. When can they fit her!


    "It''s not like home here. Naturally, some people can''t sleep well. Thank you, Mr. Su Mei."


    Ma Beichen''s light answer did not cause any dissatisfaction with Lin Mengya.


    On the contrary, she nodded and said with concern, "what I said is that nothing is better than my own family. I think many aristocratic families have packed up their bags and are ready to go back. I don''t know when they will leave. My great grandfather and several brothers want to practice for you."


    Cheng Su and Ma Beichen didn''t expect that the palace family could order them to leave.


    "Did Sir invite us here just to ask when we would leave?"


    Ma Beichen hesitated and asked, while Lin Mengya''s smile was more polite.


    Nod and pretend to be innocent.


    "Of course, otherwise, what other reasons can there be?"


    God, I''m dead.


    Ma and Cheng only felt their chest stuffy, as if someone had forcibly covered their mouths.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is cold. It''s time to play with her. No wonder the two uncles have to worry about at home.


    It''s OK to hide clumsiness, but it''s too insincere to pretend to be stupid when it''s time to be frank.


    Looking at the other side of the house, Ma Beichen''s eyes twitched slightly.


    I can''t help regretting what the old man told me when I left.


    The old man told me that the palace family was different from others. They came with sincerity. Naturally, it''s better to speak frankly than to try.


    Unfortunately, he thinks he''s smart.


    This is a smart mistake, but now he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Sorry, it''s ours, not ours."


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Su opened his mouth.


    Several people were slightly stunned, but Cheng Su said indifferently, "Mr. Su, I want to know what happened that night a few days ago."


    His eyes were burning, and his black eyes seemed to see everything.


    Unfortunately, although the woman in front of him looks weak, she is unaware of his momentum.


    She smiled and smiled, as if she were saying the most insignificant things.


    "Why should I tell you? Or in what capacity did you two ask me?"


    Such an attitude once again exceeded their expectations.


    But soon, Ma Beichen reacted and said, "we are allies."


    "Allies?" Lin Mengya gently and softly spit out these two words, but her eyes seem to hold a few threads of disdain.


    "I don''t believe in any allies. I only believe in partners who share common interests with me. All Xi Xi in the world are for benefit. You two, I never value the alliance. For benefit, brothers and sisters can harm each other, not to mention people like us."


    She said this too coolly, but she showed the relationship between the aristocratic family in front of people.


    Ma and Cheng were breathless, but soon they understood each other''s meaning.


    It''s the attitude of the collaborators to be a villain before a gentleman.


    Only by putting the word "benefit" first, rather than clinging to the so-called human feelings, this is the simplest and clear relationship.


    Neither of them is that kind of hypocritical person. People have drawn a line, and they just take it.


    They seemed relieved, and even Ma Beichen recovered his previous frivolous and rude appearance.

 Chapter 1779

    "Mr. Su is really a wonderful person. In that case, I''ll tell you something. Indeed, brother Cheng and I came to the palace family. However, we all know that it''s wishful thinking to want to annex the palace family. But the risk of our cooperation with the palace family is not small."


    If you are honest, the later things will be much easier to do.


    Lin Mengya thinks that since it is cooperation, it is understandable to talk about the conditions first.


    Interests are interests and human feelings are human feelings. The two cannot be confused.


    "Yes, but if I tell you that only by cooperating with the palace family can you keep your family?"


    Ma Beichen looked at her suspiciously, but there was a deep meaning in Cheng Su''s look.


    "What does that mean?"


    Facing Ma Beichen''s question, Lin Mengya looks at Cheng su.


    "I believe general Cheng Shao should be aware of it. Under the flowers of Wei Guo, there is an unusual undercurrent ready to move."


    Cheng Su took a deep breath. When he looked at her again, his eyes flashed hatred and helpless.


    "Do you know those people?"


    "Well, a little more than you know. I''ve fought with them, but every time, I''m a little better."


    Cheng Su was silent again, while Ma Beichen was as anxious as a monkey.


    Pointing to Cheng Su, he shouted.


    "Well, you''re hiding a secret behind my back! Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Cheng Su looked at Ma Beichen and whispered, "do you remember my uncle?"


    "Didn''t your uncle disappear when he was suppressing bandits a few years ago?"


    Cheng Su shook his head and finally had a chance to spit out the secret in his heart.


    "My uncle is three years older than me. We grew up together when we were young. He has excellent martial arts and uses arms like a God. Five years ago, I went to the border with my uncle to suppress bandits, but I didn''t want to see him and his brothers disappear overnight. When I was in the rear camp, I only heard someone say that they had mistakenly entered the demonic fog and were demonized by the demonic fog. But I didn''t believe it. I sneaked into him that night We look at the place of disappearance. But I saw the stumps scattered on the ground. I thought they were ambushed by wild animals, but I met a man. No, not a man, but a living dead man who feeds on the living! "


    Mentioning all kinds of things five years ago, it seemed that yin and cold had invaded his internal organs.


    In the room, except Lin Mengya, the remaining two people shivered when they heard Cheng Su''s increasingly gloomy story.


    Ma Beichen held his arms and tried to smooth out the goose bumps caused by his trembling.


    "You boy, let you talk about business, not about strange stories!"


    "No, he''s telling the truth. That''s what came to attack the city that night."


    The sudden sound startled Ma Beichen.


    He only felt a chill and ran straight from his spine into the sky.


    "Is there really a ghost in this world?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and then said, "these things are not ghosts. If you want to say something like them, they are similar to the puppets of the Mu family. But they are more powerful than puppets."


    The reason why people fear ghosts and gods is that there are many things that cannot be explained by common sense, which can only be attributed to the power of ghosts and gods.


    But if you turn the intangible into tangible, you will not be so afraid.


    "In addition to these things, there were some trained beasts who came to attack the city that night. Although you two were at the dinner that night, you sent back some news from the secret sentry outside the city, so you began to doubt, didn''t you?"


    They hesitated and finally nodded.


    In fact, not only are they suspicious, but many people are also suspicious.


    Because outside the city that night, there was no loss except for the people who were secretly ambushed by Maji and the Cheng family. Many other families were damaged.


    I don''t know what method was used to avoid so many eyes and let the animals and drug puppets appear outside the city unconsciously.


    However, later I heard from the people who cleaned the battlefield.


    Many people died in their sleep along the way.


    And there were no wounds on his body. He should have died of poisoning.


    Most of those people lived near the roadside and the river, and some who returned late were also injured.


    As for those aristocratic families who secretly put their hands outside the city, they escaped because they had to go back to protect the rest of the people on the night of the banquet.


    However, there are those who continue to stay, so there is no way to avoid them.


    But they broke their teeth and swallowed in their stomachs. After all, they came to be guests and secretly ambushed their hands outside the city. They had a bad intention.


    As for the Ma family and the Cheng family, she believes their intentions are different from others.


    Therefore, he secretly sheltered one or two.


    It is because of this that their people get some news, but they are not so clear.


    "Well, first, they sent back the news that they were stopped in the house by your family and were not allowed to come out. Second, although you did it very covertly, I always thought something was wrong with the party. But I asked everyone and said I didn''t notice anything. Therefore, I still wondered if there was something wrong with my own feeling."


    Ma Beichen touched his nose and said with a smile.


    Lin Mengya knows that some things can''t be concealed from these smart people.


    She didn''t want to hide it too tightly. If they want to know, check it yourself.


    "That night, they wanted to sneak into feiye city and kill us all. Fortunately, the owner and his highness Xi got the news long ago and protected everyone. The reason why they didn''t tell you is because you''ve never seen anything like this. I''m afraid they will be frightened and delay things."


    Without hesitation, Lin Mengya put gold on her face and her man''s face.


    It''s just what you don''t know. Why don''t you take credit for what you know?


    As soon as she said this, Ma Beichen and Cheng Su also knew the importance of things that night.


    In my heart, I can''t help admiring those two people who have great righteousness in their hearts.


    Cheng Su, in particular, tracked down the matter in his early years and knew the danger of it. Therefore, he had more favorable feelings for his highness Xi.


    "Thank you for the protection of the palace family and your highness."


    Cheng Su said this from his heart.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand, as if she didn''t care about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are all the same people. However, your highness and the owner have the world in mind to make such a sacrifice. Although it is valuable, they don''t want others to thank."


    Gong San was on one side and couldn''t control his expression.


    He coughed a few times to remind his sister that if he continued to boast, he would blush for her, okay?


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Su thought so.


    "Yes, Mr. Su is right. Your highness and the leader of the palace family are noble people, which makes us ashamed. I also know that there is no end to the egg when the nest falls. My Cheng family is willing to follow your highness and pledge to defend my country to the death!"


    Cheng Su is a member of the Cheng family, but he is even more a soldier.


    It was his duty to guard the frontier and his ideal to defend his country.


    If there is such a day, he will abandon some gratitude and resentment and fight only to defend his country.


    In contrast, he is more persuasive than Ma Beichen.


    But his statement seemed that Ma Beichen was a little passive.


    The man blew his beard and glared at Cheng Su for a while, but the other party was not moved at all.


    I couldn''t help scolding. This fool Cheng didn''t know when he bought it.


    Knowing that Ma Beichen is not as easy to fool as Cheng Su, Lin Mengya''s conversation changed.


    "General Cheng Shao is young, promising, loyal and courageous, which is really admirable. However, this matter is not related to our palace family, but to the life and death of the whole Wei country. To tell you the truth, those people''s wolf ambition is not just to replace the royal family."


    "Oh? They can''t, want to annex the whole Weiguo?"


    Ma Beichen doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter, and Lin Mengya doesn''t mind telling him.


    "Their purpose is to destroy the country, and then let their own people become the masters of the land. Your and my descendants are to be their slaves for generations to come!"


    "It''s impossible! How many families and people are there in the kingdom of Wei? They want to annex them one by one. It''s just a dream!"


    Ma Beichen immediately fiercely refuted. Lin Mengya knew that there would be such a result.


    "If I say that the so-called temple, the so-called royal family, royal family and ten aristocratic families are all their means to check and split us? Childe Ma, do you think they have the ability to enslave us?"


    At this moment, Ma Beichen couldn''t speak.


    The onlookers are clear to the fans. Because Lin Mengya comes from another world, she knows that such division is actually morbid and abnormal.


    The culprit of all this is the immortal city hidden underground.


    But Ma Beichen certainly doesn''t think so. He was born in the world. How can he jump out of the world and see something that doesn''t exist in his memory?


    "This... This..."


    "There are still many things I can''t tell you one by one. The reason why I don''t hide from you is that we don''t have much time left and we must act immediately. Otherwise, it''s only for people to cut me for fish."


    She''s not alarmist.


    I''m not sure there''s something behind the fairy city about the third brother.


    Once the plot begins, it will never stop until it reaches its goal.


    In this way, it is imperative to recruit partners.


    The Ma family and the Cheng family were the first ones she selected after much consideration.


    A single tree does not make a forest. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t compete alone.


    After spending a lot of time, Lin Mengya initially revealed her plan to the two of them.


    Both of them are smart people, and Lin Mengya doesn''t want them to decide now.


    It''s a matter of life and death. We must go home and discuss it carefully before we can act.


    Ma Beichen and Cheng Su also asked some questions. As long as they could say, she answered them one by one.

 Chapter 1780

    At the end, both men were silent.


    For a long time, Ma Beichen shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still such strange things in the world. It seems that we are just frogs at the bottom of a well."


    Since they were born, they know what kind of situation they are facing.


    But now when they know that they are just a group of mice kept in a box and are at risk of being slaughtered at any time, they can''t help being a little distracted.


    For a moment, it was like a leaf of a boat abandoned on the sea. The ups and downs were completely out of your control. It was hard to avoid some frustration.


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea and moistened her dry throat.


    "In fact, we don''t have to be so pessimistic. Xiancheng has its fatal weakness, and we don''t have no advantages. But if we run our own camps, we won''t have to fight Xiancheng, and we will be finished."


    Cheng Su nodded, which he deeply understood.


    In recent years, both the friction of various aristocratic families and the covet of the surrounding small countries have exposed the deep-seated contradictions of defending the country.


    For example, in his army, the commander and deputy general often disagree because of political differences.


    Most of the people below formed small teams on the premise of the interests of the aristocratic family. When they fought, they didn''t listen to the command at all.


    This is even true in places where discipline should be strict, not to mention elsewhere?


    After thinking about it, Cheng Su also raised a key question.


    "Of course, your idea is very good, but you can use the inn''s men as the army, not to mention the small number. They usually don''t cooperate with training. How can they cooperate when they go to the battlefield?"


    "Don''t worry about that." She hooked her lips and smiled softly.


    There are not only two brothers who understand this at home, but also her men?


    "The Inn and business line are just a cover. We will find a suitable place to train a group of private soldiers. At the end of each year, we will let these private soldiers come to the palace''s enclosure for training in the name of inventory."


    Although it is not 100% certain that there are no spies from other families in the fief, she will gradually eliminate and pull out those obstacles within this year.


    In recent days, the excavation of stone and jade has made some progress.


    She will try her best to expel those people in Xiancheng and seal off the palace as solid as an iron bucket within this year.


    Cheng Su looked a little relaxed.


    He didn''t feel like Ma Beichen and had nowhere to start.


    In his opinion, no matter how strong an opponent is, he will have weaknesses.


    Throughout the ages, there are many examples of using less to win more.


    There is no need to admit defeat before the two sides start.


    Everything, how do you know if you don''t try?


    "Well, when I get back, I will send a group of generals with combat experience. You don''t have to worry. They are all from a poor family, and they are only my personal strength, which has nothing to do with the Cheng family."


    Lin Mengya was happy. She was short of this.


    "Thank you, major general Cheng."


    Cheng Su waved his hand, and his attitude was much milder than before.


    "In the future, just call me Cheng Su directly. I only call you Su Mei."


    "Well, good."


    Looking at their friendly negotiation, Ma Beichen was anxious.


    He gave Cheng Su an oblique look and said with great dissatisfaction, "what do you mean when I say cold faced ghost? Bully Ben Shao and no one? You promised so easily. You''re not afraid that your old man will lift your skin?"


    Cheng Su doesn''t care.


    "This is my own man."


    "You just bully Ben Shao! Someone is great!"


    "You didn''t."


    "I... you wait for me. I''ll report you in front of your old man when I get home!"


    Ma Beichen was angry and gnashing his teeth.


    Unfortunately, the threat was not effective. At least Cheng Su didn''t take it seriously, and the other two people secretly laughed when they saw it.


    If you can''t fight, sue your parents. It''s so childish that her son doesn''t bother to play.


    Lin Mengya dislikes it in her heart, but she still wants to persuade her.


    "Well, well, childe Ma helped us a lot before. All the injuries we suffered last time have been cured?"


    Ma Beichen doesn''t really want to get through with Cheng su. He has been used to it for so many years.


    Now someone gave him the steps, so he didn''t have to stand.


    He turned his head and gave her a smile that he thought was casual and handsome.


    "It''s all right for a long time. When should I pay attention to this skin injury? However, Miss Xiaomei knows that the palace family has offended Liao Chong. I''m afraid the college will be greatly affected."


    Lin Mengya has always been allergic to Ma Beichen''s too intimate address. Fortunately, long Tianyu is not here, otherwise it''s really easy to catch fire.


    "We have our own way to deal with Liao Chong''s affairs."


    "But those small families always like to protect themselves. How about I merge the family studies of the Ma family with the college. In the future, all our children of the Ma family will be sent to Sitai college. What do you think?"


    If the Ma family makes a statement, it must be able to drive some people.


    Lin Mengya knows that Ma Beichen is expressing his sincerity.


    Like Cheng Su, she has no reason not to accept it.


    "Then I''ll thank Mr. Ma for my third brother."


    "Why be so polite between you and me. I''m a few years older than you. If I don''t dislike it, sister Mei will call me brother Chen."


    The goose bumps came out when Lin mengarden was. He was too shameless.


    At this moment, even the next three brothers looked a little bad. Lin Mengya reluctantly smiled and still didn''t promise him.


    "Our palace family has strict rules. Thank you for your kindness. Oh, I suddenly remembered that there was a pot of old fire soup at home. Third brother, we have to go back quickly. Let''s leave first."


    Watching her almost trot downstairs and get into the carriage, Ma Beichen''s face was black.


    Across the window, he waved his hand eagerly, hoping to leave a lasting impression on his sister Xiaomei. Unfortunately, the other party didn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    "Am I so scary?"


    Holding a young man''s heart full of holes, Ma Beichen said to himself very depressed.


    "Oh."


    When Cheng Su heard the speech, he only gave him a word with unknown meaning.


    Suddenly, he looked like a cat whose tail had been trampled on, staring at the guy in front of him.


    "Did you say something in front of Xiaomei''s sister?"


    "People are gone. What else do you pretend to be?"


    Cheng Su ignored him. He didn''t know each other''s virtues when he grew up?


    Sure enough, Ma Beichen put away his frivolous appearance, opened the tea, narrowed his eyes and drank a little.


    "I think what she said is true. But I still need to think about how to convince my old man."


    Cheng Su nodded.


    Everyone said that the young master of the horse family was a cynical dandy, but no one knew that his core could not be more cunning.


    Although he doesn''t deal with Ma Beichen, he believes most.


    "After you go back, you''d better report your uncle to Uncle Cheng first. We need to think about other things in the long run."


    After leaving the teahouse and returning to the palace, she was not worried about Ma and Cheng.


    At present, what needs to be solved most is the potential danger in feiye city.


    Hardly had she got home when she received the news.


    It is said that after Dugu was driven out, he was penniless. He fought with a group of beggars and stirred up a patrol.


    But in the end, when the patrol arrived, the people had dispersed and neither side was caught.


    Ning Liang received the news and didn''t dare to neglect it. She went back and forth directly.


    Lin Mengya seemed very calm and didn''t seem to worry about it.


    "Miss, I don''t know one thing. Since the single tree has been left alone, why don''t we take the opportunity to catch him and interrogate him?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked, "if you are a single tree and know that your plot has been exposed and you have been watched, will you fight with beggars for some money and even disturb the patrol?"


    When she said this, Ning Liang understood.


    "Miss means that he deliberately attracted our attention? But in that case, why should he run? If he is caught by the patrol, won''t he disturb our house?"


    Lin Mengya put down the roster of college students who had read half of it, and her eyes were full of fun.


    "How do you know the idea of a wise man? If we catch him so easily, who will believe him? It''s better to strip the cocoon and finally run into a desperate situation. It''s more logical for us to catch him again? Don''t worry about him. Just let people stare at him. However, he has to report who he sees and what he does one by one."


    "Yes, I see."


    As soon as Ning Liang quit, long Tianyu came over.


    As soon as he entered the room, the man took off his mask and showed his beautiful and flawless face.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and looked at her man with a smile.


    No wonder so many women went to follow in person. Beauty is wrong!


    "What do you think?"


    As soon as long Tianyu saw her smile, he knew that the man was uncertain and was thinking of some ghost idea in his heart.


    Nine times out of ten, it has something to do with him.


    "Nothing. I''m thinking my husband is so beautiful."


    Such a simple and straightforward praise came out of her little mouth. Somehow, it won his favor.


    Reaching out and scraping her little nose, long Tianyu took out a small cloth bag from his arms with a smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    A sweet peach fragrance floated out in an instant.


    "Here you are."


    The small cloth bag was placed on the table and several fist sized peaches rolled out in an instant.


    The fine fluff had been wiped off, but the delicate peach skin was not scratched.


    As soon as I smell the taste, I know the pulp inside. It may be more delicious / juicy.


    She immediately picked up one and took a bite


    With a "puff", the sweet juice filled her mouth, which was her favorite taste.


    "Why is it so sweet? Where did you get it?"


    Seeing that she liked it, long Tianyu was sweeter than eating peaches.


    "When I was exploring around with them, I came across a wild peach tree. I''ve asked someone to dig it back by roots and plant it in your yard?"


    Lin Mengya nodded again and again. Such a variety can not be found.


    After eating three in a row, she patted her half full belly and talked to him with a smile.

 Chapter 1781

    "Did you find any traces of those people outside the city?"


    Long Tianyu took the soaked cloth towel and wiped her hands carefully while answering.


    "They should have evacuated all night, but I found a clue. Before, there were a lot of theatrical and acrobatic troupes around feiye city. These days, most of them have evacuated one after another. We found a lot of fresh ruts. It seems that there are not many things transported on the carriage."


    "It''s not surprising that the juggling team needs to transport props. If there are more carriages and boxes, it''s not so easy to transport them in according to the scale of that night. Besides, there are those beasts."


    Seeing that her hands were clean, long Tianyu put down her cloth towel and played with her fingers.


    "There is a natural port around feiye city. I sent someone to see it. There are also traces of ships stopping there."


    Lin Mengya lifted the corner of her mouth and sneered.


    "It seems that this is Gong Tu''s good means. No wonder he has been so confident and fearless. He has been making trouble for a long time. He has already made a move."


    Now think about it, Gong Tu certainly didn''t hook up with each other on the first day.


    For her own selfishness, she even ignores everyone''s life and death. This scum, next time she sees it, she will eliminate the harm for the people!


    "Well, all his powers and industries have been sealed up by me. Now, he is just a wild dog. I heard about the college. Can I help you?"


    Of course, long Tianyu doesn''t mind sweeping away all her problems. He even hopes that she doesn''t have any troubles every day, as long as she is happy.


    Unfortunately, his ya''er has never been a weak person who likes to rely on others.


    He liked her very much.


    I just think his elegant son is good at everything.


    "I don''t need it for the time being. I can handle a few old men. But there''s no time to stop in the next days."


    "Oh?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. No matter what he looked at, he felt the expression on her face like schadenfreude.


    "Because someone is going to make waves."


    She pretended to be mysterious and said, while long Tianyu looked at her bright eyes and felt itchy in her heart.


    He leaned over and kissed her forehead gently. When he wanted to continue kissing, there was an inappropriate false cough outside.


    "Cough, little sister, come out."


    Gong Si stood at the door and greeted her with a little displeasure on his face.


    Lin Mengya spits out her tongue, pinches long Tianyu''s hand with her backhand, signals him not to care about their attitude, gets up and goes out.


    "What''s the matter, four brothers?"


    Gong Si reluctantly repressed the sour water that kept coming out of his heart. He knew that it would be bad to agree to live in that disaster!


    But who let that disaster be my sister''s sweetheart? He had to work hard to bear it.


    "I just received the news that Dugu was retaliated by those beggars. Now he''s half beaten to death. I''m afraid he won''t succeed."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    Ning Liang''s front foot received the news from the patrol, and the back foot Dugu was retaliated.


    It seems that the other party is really one ring after another. He has a lot of tricks!


    "Are you sure about the message?"


    "It''s true that he was beaten. As for the injury, our people didn''t dare to approach. They just said that he was outside the city and passed out in a coma."


    She thought for a moment, smiled and said, "since people have made such great efforts, let''s take it. Go and ask someone to find a farmer to save him. This should be done carefully. It''s best that the farmer ''accidentally'' found it. Go."


    Gong Si shook his head helplessly and nodded her forehead.


    "You have a lot of ideas."


    Although he was busy with his business, Gong Si looked at the man inside.


    "You and him..."


    "Well, I promise you won''t have another nephew or niece in a short time, will you?"


    Excited by her half meat and half vegetarian words, Gong Si, a single dog of school age, couldn''t help but blush.


    "Girl, why are you so open-minded."


    He subconsciously scolded, but suddenly remembered that his little sister was "tricked" and his face turned red when even his son was born.


    Blame that scourge!


    My resentment against long Tianyu increased.


    "Yes, I''m wrong. Fourth brother, go quickly."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude towards the over protection of her brothers is also very helpless.


    It''s a pity that she is the only one in the palace family. A group of sister controllers in the family are really enthusiastic and poured on her head.


    She was so smart and considerate that she didn''t become the devil of the world with the favor of her family.


    If she really gave birth to a daughter in the future, with long Tianyu, she can''t tell what to pet.


    On her side, long Tianyu has walked behind her and grabbed her waist.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned back and smiled and hugged each other.


    "Yu, let''s have a daughter!"


    The man narrowed his eyes, held her arms, and followed closely.


    "Are you sure?"


    It''s all right. The consequence of blind flirting is that her mouth is swollen into sausage.


    Although the daughter was not born, someone who insisted on asking for some interest almost broke her bone and swallowed it into her stomach.


    Lin Mengya sat resentfully in front of the dressing mirror and covered the little strawberry on her neck with some perfume powder.


    MD, it''s like a hungry tiger pours on food every time. If you give him a real chance, do you still have a life?


    Barely covered a little, and asked Bai Su to change her new hairstyle, which could be covered a little.


    Lin Mengya looked in the mirror and pulled her collar hard. Now she regretted that she didn''t have a few high collar clothes. At least she could cover up the criminal evidence.


    How does this make her go out to meet people? Didn''t you force your brothers to commit a crime?


    Smelly man, stingy!


    Bai Su is very happy to see that the Lord has a good relationship with his highness.


    To tell the truth, she has never seen such a couple. They have been married for several years, but they are always as warm as newly married couples.


    "I tell you, don''t tell anyone. Otherwise, I''ll deduct your monthly money and punish you to kneel on the washboard!"


    She was upset. When she saw Bai Su''s smiling face, she thought she was laughing at herself, and couldn''t help but turn back and give a ferocious warning.


    Bai Su is not afraid of her. Over the years, she has found out the master''s temperament.


    But I still have to coax.


    "Yes, no one said. By the way, master, even the family and Prince Xiao''s house have sent you posts. When do you want to see them?"


    There were so many things ahead that I forgot these two groups.


    "I don''t have a big deal about tomorrow. You can make an appointment together. By the way, the fake these days has gone to find sister Hui?"


    "I''m very honest these days, but he made an appointment with Shangguan lady several times and refused. It seems that it''s not even his wife''s intention."


    "Oh? What does sister Hui mean?"


    Bai Su nodded, and Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Normally, the effect of that medicine should not be weakened.


    Why did sister Hui refuse the man''s invitation?


    It seems that we have to ask her face to face tomorrow.


    For the sake of safety, she didn''t invite Lian''s family and Prince Xiao''s house to the dinner.


    Even madam didn''t say anything. After all, because of their relationship with the palace family, the palace family wouldn''t let them go. It must be for their good.


    But Prince Xiao''s house is not necessarily, especially the daughters Princess Xiao brought with her.


    He clearly wants to seize this opportunity and transfer to several sons-in-law.


    But I didn''t want to. I didn''t even have a chance to appear. I was almost half dead.


    Gu pan got the news in advance. She knew that something big would happen at the party, but she couldn''t tell the princess directly.


    But at the princess''s request, she still handed Lin Mengya a post. At least, she did her part.


    The next day, when Princess Xiao, who was dressed in a noble and extraordinary way, appeared at the gate of the palace with her gorgeous concubines, she saw the other side. Even her wife happened to come with her adopted daughter, and her face immediately changed.


    Fortunately, they are all from aristocratic families. When they get married, they can be regarded as some forces in the aristocratic circle, and they have not lost their courtesy.


    "I''ve seen Princess Xiao."


    Mrs. Lian took the lead in giving a gift to Princess Xiao. The latter also took her hand and said, "Mrs. Lian is really polite. This is your adopted daughter. She looks good and has a temperament similar to Mrs. Lian. No wonder Mrs. Lian likes it so much. She should take it wherever she goes."


    Even the lady''s smile was still elegant, but she understood that others knew that even months ago, she had the cheap name of a female slave.


    She knew that yue''er was born in a serious family, but now she couldn''t say it.


    Princess Xiao is using the moon to discredit her.


    "Well, yue''er has a good character and a good temper. Otherwise, how can she make friends with ya''er? Even Su Mei has the same sister with her. We, yue''er, are still blessed."


    Suddenly, Princess Xiao didn''t want to listen.


    They even know Gong ya, the adoptive daughter of their family, and she doesn''t exist in Prince Xiao''s house?


    He immediately took out his direct daughter and said with a smile, "yes, Yan''er in our family is very close to ya''er. This time, ya''er personally ordered someone to prepare the courtyard for us."


    Even the wife knew the other party''s purpose, and did not continue to compare, but nodded gently with a smile.


    "Met the princess."


    "Madam, don''t be so polite. Sister Yue and I are like old friends at first sight."


    Gu pan was not very interesting. She blinked at shangguanhui quickly, and shangguanhui smiled at her.


    They are also old acquaintances. In addition, because of Lin Mengya''s relationship, they are still relatives.


    Even the lady liked the princess Fanghua. She just felt that the girl was smart and lively, which was really different from her sisters.


    "That''s even better. It''s getting late. Princess and princess, please first."


    Here, Princess Xiao was secretly angry.

 Chapter 1782

    She is of the same origin as Mrs. Lian. Even as a princess, she is higher than Mrs. Lian.


    But in fact, she is not only filling the house, but also not loved by her husband at all.


    Even Mrs. Lian is different. She has always been in love with even adults, and even adults don''t even have a concubine room.


    Therefore, she had already found a little jealousy in her heart.


    The sight turns to several common women in her family. If these girls strive for success, she will really be proud in the future.


    With such a big plan in mind, Princess Xiao no longer lingered with Mrs. Lian. She took her daughters and took the lead in.


    Looking forward to knowing Lin Mengya''s relationship with Mrs. Lian, I think today''s mother is a little too strange.


    He had to take a few steps and plead guilty to Mrs. Lian with laughter.


    "Madam, I''m really sorry. It''s probably due to the dry weather and dry things recently. My mother is a little angry. Please look at my face and don''t argue with her."


    Even Mrs. Lian smiled. She couldn''t have been angry with Princess Xiao.


    However, she liked Princess Fanghua very much. She couldn''t help holding her hand and asking her situation eagerly.


    There was Shangguan Hui playing a side drum, looking around and answering Mrs. Lian''s questions. For a time, the atmosphere here was incomparably harmonious.


    As soon as he entered the inner courtyard, Ning Liang greeted her with a respectful smile. First, he saluted the princess and his wife, and then said, "madam, my husband said that although my grandfather is sober, she is still not energetic. She is also careless. Princess Xiao is valuable and afraid that she can''t entertain well. Therefore, please help her."


    Upon hearing this, even his wife smiled helplessly.


    "This girl can be lazy. I shouldn''t have taken the job because she used me so easily."


    Ning Liang had to laugh, but he didn''t dare to answer.


    Mrs. Lian knew that this man was a real person. She couldn''t help joking. She just waved her hand with a funny smile.


    "All right, I''ll just do it. Go and help you."


    Ning Liang immediately smeared oil on the soles of his feet. In that way, there was a little depression. It was clear that he was pretending to be poor for Mrs. Lian.


    "This girl is as smooth as ya''er!"


    Even his wife could not cry or laugh. The other two people who knew Lin Mengya had to pretend to be stupid.


    But from each other''s eyes, they understood one thing.


    Everyone is a fellow believer!


    If Princess Xiao knew that she was the one who decided whether her concubines could marry the princes of the palace tonight, she would offend her wife at the door. I don''t know if her intestines would be blue.


    There are not many people today, and they are all girls. Lin Mengya didn''t have a big banquet.


    There was only one table in the main hall of her Dongyuan, and there was not much attention. It was just a sisterhood.


    But because of the presence of Princess Xiao and Princess Fanghua, it was more or less decorated, which would not make people feel constrained or lose face.


    Along the way, Princess Xiao didn''t show her face, but she secretly looked at the old house of the palace family.


    Although there are no luxurious carved beams and painted buildings in Prince Xiao''s residence, there is no place with a sense of dilapidation and obsolescence.


    Even a tile on the roof and a paving brick on the ground are neat and new.


    Princess Xiao was satisfied with such an old house.


    Just at the thought that Gong Ya is the owner of this family, she still cares a little.


    The concubines she brought with her are also young ladies from the royal family. It''s enough to be a housewife in the palace.


    Unfortunately, the Gong family is headed by Gong ya. I''m afraid they won''t be so easy if they want to supplement their mother''s family in the future.


    I was thinking about whether to repair a letter for my father. My brother was here, which could be a help.


    It would also be helpful if Gong Ya would abdicate and give way to the virtuous, and then support the uncle of Prince Xiao''s house to ascend.


    Her abacus crackled. She didn''t know about it, but she couldn''t follow her wishes at all.


    "Su Mei has met Princess Xiao, Princess Fanghua and Mrs. Lian."


    Lin Mengya personally stood at the gate of Dongyuan to meet him.


    Today, she only wears a plain coat, and her close fitting dress is also a warm light yellow.


    There is no cumbersome treasure hairpin on his head, such as walking and shaking. Only two pearl hairpins are inserted, which makes him more gentle and delicate.


    Compared with those common women in the Royal Palace who can dress up and have their own ideas, she has the style of a lady of a family.


    "Mr. Su Mei is so polite. We were not outsiders, were we?"


    Princess Xiao stepped forward and greeted her warmly.


    Lin Mengya never liked her very much, but looked at the face of Gu pan and Ma Beichen, so she responded patiently.


    Glancing at the girls behind her, although she and Pan''er are half sisters, they do have their own style.


    Princess Xiao was just a little too eager. She brought these daughters to their house for a banquet as if they were displaying goods.


    Dongyuan was her usual residence. Her great grandfather and brothers had made old mistakes. They were afraid of wronging her and deliberately added a lot.


    Long Tianyu is the same as Qinghu. These days, I wish the walls in her yard were stripped off and reinstalled.


    However, in the eyes of others, it has become an irrefutable evidence of the palace family''s prominence and wealth.


    The eyes of those common women were more or less envious, and they wanted to move in immediately.


    Lin Mengya could see clearly, but she shook her head in her heart.


    Such shallow eyelids, if married, will also be fascinated by money and wealth, which is not suitable for brothers.


    Because they are all women''s dependents, the dishes are mainly light.


    There are also several exquisite desserts, which are seasoned with flower sauce. They are very beautiful.


    Lin Mengya beckoned the crowd to the table.


    Gu pan followed Guan Hui and naturally sat next to her left and right.


    But I didn''t want someone to cough as soon as I took my seat.


    "Miss Lian Yue, according to the rules, I''m afraid you''re not qualified to sit with the princess?"


    The slightly harsh voice made Lin Mengya frown.


    Those who bully her in her territory are not timid.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that the person who spoke was Qi roujia I met before.


    The girl loved her fourth brother and had a little friction with her before. How can she still have such a temper now?


    Shangguan Hui was well bred and didn''t care. After being stunned, he was ready to get up and give up his seat.


    But he didn''t want to be held by Lin Mengya. With a little force, he was dragged back to his seat.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Qi roujia didn''t know why, so she had enough confidence. She even looked at Su Mei with a trace of disdain.


    Looking at her movements, she made a look of sudden enlightenment and said, "I forgot that Mr. Su Mei is the same person as Miss Lian Yue. But this close relative is an outsider. How can he compare with other people''s serious palace family?"


    That''s very impolite.


    Even the lady''s face changed slightly, while Princess Xiao frowned and looked at her concubine.


    "Roujia, don''t be rude."


    Seeing her mother''s words, Qi roujia proudly raised her head and sat next to Princess Xiao.


    Lin Mengya looked at Qi roujia. She really didn''t understand where the woman came from.


    The atmosphere was once stiff. Fortunately, Gu pan was a lively man. He opened his mouth at once.


    "I''ve never seen such exquisite food. Mr. Su must have prepared it with heart. I''m not polite tonight."


    Shangguan Hui knew that ya''er was angry because she was said a few words. She didn''t care, and was afraid to offend Princess Xiao because of her today.


    Reached out and quietly pulled ya''er''s sleeve.


    The latter slowly took back his sight, but he made a note of Qi roujia in his heart.


    When she finds out what the other party depends on, she must return a tooth for a tooth to let her know how difficult the world is and cherish it.


    There was a look around, and the atmosphere gradually became lively.


    In the end, even his wife ate a few more glasses of wine because of looking forward to it.


    On the other side, Qi roujia looked out like a nail on his ass.


    "Jia''er, what are you looking at?"


    Princess Xiao frowned and asked in a low voice.


    Just now she didn''t severely scold Qi roujia because she thought Su Mei was just an adopted daughter of the palace family. In fact, she was almost like a slave.


    But now, Qi roujia''s performance is a little strange, so she has to ask one more question.


    I turned around and looked outside for a while. Why hasn''t anyone come to the palace?


    Qi roujia clenched her sleeve, thought for a moment, and attached it to Princess Xiao''s ear. She didn''t know what she was muttering.


    Suddenly, Princess Xiao smiled happily and asked in a low voice.


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true. How can my daughter lie to you? Just, why don''t people come to the palace? Mother, do you think Su Mei won''t let them come?"


    Listen to that tone, Qi roujia is not just dissatisfied with Su Mei.


    Even, it is mixed with a few resentments.


    Princess Xiao was smarter than her. She looked at Su Mei, who was laughing with Fanghua and Lian Yue, and had her own plan in her heart.


    He lowered his voice and ordered Qi roujia a few words.


    "Yes, my daughter knows."


    With the support of her immediate mother, Qi roujia also seemed more confident.


    While everyone''s attention was not on her, Qi roujia quietly got up and withdrew from Dongyuan.


    On the other side, Lin Mengya only glanced at Qi roujia''s figure and didn''t take it seriously.


    Where do they know that today''s backyard is more strict than prison.


    As long as Qi roujia goes out of Dongyuan, naturally, someone will report her whereabouts to her.


    The mother and daughter, no matter what they do today, can''t escape her palm.


    After a while, Qi roujia secretly returned to his position.


    The proud look on his face showed that he thought his treachery had succeeded.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today. I''m so drunk that I''ll leave first."


    It''s done. Princess Xiao is too lazy to be polite to these people. She gets up and wants to leave. She doesn''t give Lin Mengya a face at all.

 Chapter 1783

    After eating her, drinking her, and being so ignorant of etiquette, do you really think she is a paper Bodhisattva?


    Lin Mengya put down her glass and looked at Princess Xiao playfully.


    "The princess is wrong. I paid for all these wine and vegetables. Thank you, and thank me, too?"


    The warm atmosphere that had been pretended to be was like a broken soap bubble, which turned into nothingness in an instant.


    Princess Xiao sneered, and when her eyes looked at her, they were more impatient.


    "I''m willing to come, which has given you enough face. If there were no palace family, you think I would give you this opportunity?"


    "Oh? Since the princess doesn''t want to come so much, why did she send a post?"


    "Do you think it''s for you? Don''t look at it. What''s your origin? Is it true that everyone is deceived by you?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, which made her even more confused.


    "I''m the righteous daughter of the palace family and the righteous sister of the owner. Everyone knows about it. Doesn''t the princess know?"


    Princess Xiao didn''t want to tear her face, but when she saw that she was still here, she couldn''t help mocking her.


    "You lied, and you cheated even your wife. The righteous sister of the master? The master of your palace hates you to the bone!"


    At this time, in addition to knowing the inside story and following Guan Hui, even his wife frowned slightly.


    "Princess Xiao, I respect you as an elder and have some friendship with the master, so I have to be patient again and again. But this is the palace, not your prince Xiao''s residence. I advise you to be cautious."


    Lin Mengya sank a face.


    She was kind, but she didn''t want others to trample on her heart again and again. How can she not be angry?


    Princess Xiao''s face was also stained with a cold color.


    Her determined manner really seemed certain.


    "Originally, I wanted to leave you some room and let you walk away. Since you are so arrogant, I''ll straighten out the atmosphere of the palace family for Gong ya. Jia''er, go and invite the prince of the palace family. I''ll see if the evidence is conclusive and how can you deny it!"


    For a moment, the atmosphere was tense.


    Princess Xiao went there, as if this was really her world.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily. She''s not as crazy as she is, is she?


    Is it difficult that she really regarded herself as the in laws of the palace family?


    "Well, I''d like to see how Princess Xiao can take over. Come and invite all the young masters."


    Thicker than waist? She never lost.


    Soon, Qi roujia ran in with a proud smile.


    "Mother, the fourth childe is coming!"


    Princess Xiao glanced at her concubine and thought that she was really smart and capable.


    With the fourth childe here, look at that girl, how can you challenge her!


    Gong Siyi''s face was as gloomy as ink. He just came in. Before anyone spoke, he smashed a piece of paper on the table.


    "Who wrote this letter?"


    The sound of "bang" startled everyone around.


    But Qi roujia, who was closest to him, pursed her mouth and smiled happily.


    Princess Xiao glanced at Su Mei, with some gloating on her face.


    Lin Mengya secretly wondered that the fourth brother was rarely angry about anything. What was the origin of this letter?


    "This letter was naturally written by the master of the palace family. The fourth childe can''t even recognize the master''s handwriting and seal, can he?"


    Princess Xiao could not speak more clearly.


    Suddenly, people around stretched their necks to see what was written on it.


    But Gong Si seemed to hear a joke. He raised his lips coldly and raised the thin letter paper in his hand.


    "Who told you that it was written by my master?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, fourth childe. You have all been deceived by this woman. She is not the righteous sister of the owner at all. She is a liar who covets the prosperity and wealth of the palace family!"


    Qi roujia couldn''t wait to reveal the truth in her sharp voice.


    Gong Si turned his head and looked at the strange girl.


    "This letter is false!"


    "It''s impossible! I saw the master of the palace write it with my own eyes. How can it be false? Fourth childe, you''re not really charmed by her, so you cover her up?"


    Qi roujia stared and shouted angrily.


    Gong Ya was right. She knew that Su Mei was a shameless fox spirit. After a while, she fascinated the fourth young master!


    Fortunately, she kept an eye and sent a copy of the letter to several CHILDES of the palace family.


    Otherwise, the fourth childe will have to hide it.


    Seeing the fourth childe defending the woman, Qi roujia hated Su Mei even more.


    A pair of water eyes almost burst out fire and burned the bitch!


    On the other hand, Lin Mengya caught a clue.


    "Did you see it with your own eyes? Have you seen my owner?"


    "Yes, that''s right! Well, I didn''t expect it. In this world, there are people who can expose your lies!"


    Compared with the dilemma between Qi roujia and Princess Xiao, Lin Mengya cares more about another thing.


    If it''s not Ye Cheng, there''s only one person who can pretend to be her, who can make people believe so deeply, and even encourage them to make trouble at the palace''s house, right?


    "Where did you meet her? Where is she now?"


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s pressing questions, Qi roujia thought she was angry.


    Arrogant and cold hummed, disdaining to answer her questions. She only held the mentality of watching a good play and waited for Su Mei''s embarrassment after she was exposed.


    On one side, Shangguan Hui looked at her, but she felt a little strange.


    Qi roujia, shouldn''t you be evil?


    "Who dares to spread rumors and cause trouble in my palace? Get out of here quickly. I can give him a whole body, young master!"


    A furious voice came, and everyone saw only a flash of a figure. In a moment, beside Gong Si, stood a handsome young man with angry eyebrows.


    The man also held a piece of paper in his hand, but his eyes were terrible, as if he was going to kill.


    Qi roujia smiled in her heart and quickly pointed to the shameless woman and said, "it''s her! She fabricated rumors to confuse people and deceive the palace family!"


    But the young man in the fury snorted coldly, balled up the paper and threw it out in front of Qi roujia.


    "It seems that you are the one who gave me this thing! Do you really think I don''t beat women? Believe it or not, I''ll send you to the West now!"


    "Five childe, stop."


    Lin Mengya drank coldly and stopped Gong Wu in her rage.


    Qi roujia was stunned. She had grown up in the palace since childhood. She had never seen such a living figure like a king of hell. When she was stared at, she was stiff, for fear that her fist would greet her.


    On the spot, he was useless and sat on the ground.


    Later, Gong bin, Gong San and the ancestors of the Gong family rushed over one after another.


    The attitude of these people was unprecedented. When they came in, they asked who wrote this letter to slander their own people.


    The situation changed rapidly, and even Princess Xiao was unable to resist.


    She immediately picked up the useless concubine and asked angrily, "didn''t you say that it was the personal letter of the master of the palace family? How could it be like this?"


    Qi roujia also looked frightened. She didn''t know.


    This letter was written by the head of the palace family. How can they not recognize it?


    "I, what I said is true! That Su Mei is a liar. Gong Ya told me personally! Mother, you need to help me! Don''t forget, the letter says that she has agreed to marry our family and said she will give us a lot of bride price! Is it because the Gong family loves money that she denies it?"


    Here, Princess Xiao thought it might be the same.


    After all, the bride price offered by the owner of the palace family is not small.


    At that moment, she calmed her mind again and said in a deep voice, "elder Gong, don''t you keep saying that the master of the palace family will be the master of the palace family in the future? This is the personal letter of the master of the palace family, won''t you deny it?"


    After the father of the palace family arrived, the four brothers of the palace family became quiet.


    But at the same time, they are more angry than one, especially Gong Wu, who has been staring at Qi roujia fiercely.


    The ancestor of the palace family didn''t say anything, but his expression looked obviously unhappy.


    "Princess Xiao, is this letter really written by the master of the palace family?"


    Princess Xiao is not so sure.


    But before, Qi roujia promised her that she would never make mistakes.


    Although the girl is domineering, she doesn''t have so much heart and courage. She definitely doesn''t dare to deceive herself.


    At present, he looked down on the palace family.


    "Yes, sir, you should know. I respect you as an elder, so I advise you. The younger generation of our family should teach us how to be polite and humble. Don''t go out and be laughed at."


    "Princess Xiao, this is our palace family. If you want to teach anyone a lesson, don''t bother you. Hand in the person who wrote this letter, and we can think that nothing has happened tonight. But if you don''t hand it in, you''ll offend more!"


    Gong Wu stepped forward with a gloomy face.


    Princess Xiao was so offended by the younger generation that she trembled with anger on the spot, clenched her teeth and said in a hate voice: "you, how dare you! I am princess Xiao or Ma family! What do you dare to do to me? Prince Xiao''s house and Ma family will never let you go!"


    But Gong Wu doesn''t care about this.


    This letter is not her handwriting at all. It not only pretends to be the master of the palace, but also insults her every word.


    In the end, they even threatened to make them look good if they didn''t marry Qi''s daughter.


    Just now, the servant who invited them to come here learned ten percent of Princess Xiao''s arrogance.


    They bully people when they go to their house. Are they dead when they are in the palace?


    "Princess, my five younger brothers are so reckless that they offend me. Please forgive me. But you deceive people too much. I don''t know who deceived and instigated you, but if you can''t respect my palace family, please don''t step into the palace family in the future."

 Chapter 1784

    This is what Gong bin, who has always been steady, said.


    He''s been grimacing ever since he came in.


    But it didn''t happen because of the identity of the other party.


    But it''s not nice to say that even if the emperor Zun and his palace family are really in a hurry, they can still not buy it, let alone Prince Xiao''s house?


    Princess Xiao doesn''t take them seriously.


    "You! How dare you talk to me like that! Master Gong, I won''t let it go in Prince Xiao''s house!"


    No matter in the horse''s house or in the palace, Princess Xiao has never been humiliated like this.


    Before, it was a gentle and dignified face. It was distorted because of anger. People looked at it and hated it for no reason. They just felt that this person was not worthy of those upbringing since childhood, let alone the respect of others.


    Gong Qianfeng is not a child. Even if he is unhappy, he still has to maintain the minimum rules.


    But as for Gong ya, he can''t do without a clear attitude.


    "Princess, it''s because the children are not sensible and I''m not good at teaching. But this letter was not written by the master of our palace, which I''m sure. I think they were too excited to see others deceive the princess in the name of our master. They were in a hurry. Please forgive me."


    Gong Qianfeng is a famous elder, not to mention a younger generation of Princess Xiao. Even if her father and husband are here, they must be polite to the old man.


    Therefore, Princess Xiao knew that her tone of voice had to stick in her chest today, and there was no chance to vent her anger at all.


    But she couldn''t put down her face. She always felt that the palace family didn''t pay attention to her by doing so according to her identity.


    After biting her teeth, Princess Xiao squeezed out a cold hum from her nose.


    "Since master Gong said so, I can''t say anything to avoid others saying I''m stingy. It''s your own business, and it won''t hinder me. But anyway, whether that person deceived us or your family didn''t recognize it, we were teased. Master Gong, we have to give us an explanation! ¡±


    Such a strong argument really doesn''t seem to come out of a princess''s mouth.


    At this moment, not to mention the people of the palace family, even the next lady''s eyebrows wrinkled. I must also think that Princess Xiao is simply outrageous.


    But she knew she was an outsider and couldn''t get in now.


    "What kind of explanation does the princess want?"


    Lin Mengya asked with a fake smile. No one has been able to get a bargain from her in this life.


    She didn''t want to argue with Princess Xiao, but it''s a pity that someone caught up with her, so she doesn''t have to be polite.


    Princess Xiao thought she had grasped the palace family. She was a little late and spoke proudly.


    "It''s all because of your palace family that our palace is being teased like this. It''s not enough to put it elsewhere and lose our lives to us. But before I leave, the king told me that it''s not easy for the palace family, so I have to think about the relationship between the two families at all times. Big things and small things. I also know that the situation of the palace family is not very good, but we The prince is a person who delivers charcoal in the snow. "


    After this boasting, Lin Mengya lost a little favor with the princess.


    The first time I met in Longdu, although the princess also set her up, at least she knew to have some face.


    She was afraid of looking forward to it, so she put up with it.


    But I don''t want to make it worse this time. I don''t even want my face.


    Is it the princess''s nature or was she brainwashed by Prince Xiao? In short, this person is really annoying.


    "The princess might as well say so."


    Seeing that Gong Qianfeng didn''t open his mouth, Princess Xiao replied with a breath in her heart.


    "Mr. Gong, I heard that the palace family offended many people a few days ago. I''m afraid I can''t live in peace without the help of others. My brother has helped you a lot? I was thinking that if the palace family has an in laws relationship with our palace, would it be better?"


    After all, I still want the daughters of the concubines in Prince Xiao''s house to marry to the palace.


    Lin Mengya almost admires the cheekiness of Prince Xiao''s residence. At the same time, she also feels that Princess Xiao is really ruthless and selfish.


    Now, even if they promised, it would not be easy for those girls to marry in.


    The legitimate mother really only regarded the concubines as objects.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that as soon as Princess Xiao''s voice fell, the faces of the common women changed.


    However, they all looked surprised, as if they were looking forward to marrying into the palace.


    What kind of family can cultivate such explosive Three Outlooks?


    Lin Mengya only felt that her brain was a little painful.


    "This..."


    Gong Qianfeng is also embarrassed. Rao is based on his insight and determination. He didn''t expect Princess Xiao to say so.


    Just for a moment, he didn''t know what kind of words to use to deal with Princess Xiao''s Rogue behavior.


    Even the other men in the family can only stare. After all, they are too well bred to know how to deal with this kind of naughty.


    Princess Xiao is complacent. She knows that these people must be reluctant to marry Prince Xiao''s house.


    After all, there is a horse family behind him.


    She heard that if her brother hadn''t helped them before, could they still enjoy such great wealth?


    The more she thought about it, Princess Xiao felt more and more comfortable that the palace family owed her all this.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were getting colder and colder.


    "In that case, the great grandfather might as well come down."


    No one expected that she really agreed to each other''s requirements.


    Suddenly, Princess Xiao was smiling, and the Gong family, together with Gu pan and Lian Jia, looked at her in shock.


    "However, at this moment, I''m afraid I can''t fix it at this time."


    Princess Xiao knew that she was trying to delay.


    Laughing at her childishness in her heart, do you dare to play in front of her?


    "Is it because the owner is not here, so I don''t think it can be settled? It''s nothing. After all, there''s old man Gong, so it''s not too late to decide the name first, and then when the owner comes back, it''s not too late to officially pass the door."


    Princess Xiao was very confident and her abacus sounded.


    First, they agreed on the position, and then they were not afraid of the palace family''s denial.


    But seeing that Su Mei was more and more embarrassed, as if there was something difficult to hide.


    Half a ring, she began to speak quietly.


    "It''s not that the master is not here, but that our palace has rules. Before the master is married, people of the same generation can''t take a wife but concubines."


    She said slowly, but it was like stabbing meat with a blunt knife, which immediately made the people in Prince Xiao''s house lose their lust.


    The palace family, after being stunned, gradually reacted.


    My little sister, where is the owner willing to suffer?


    At this moment, I feel at ease.


    "Concubine? What are your rules? I''ve never heard of such rules!"


    Princess Xiao''s tune has been raised.


    What she hated most in her life was the beautiful concubines in the palace. At the same time, she also knew that once she became a concubine, let alone helping her mother''s family, even if she was herself, she was like half a slave.


    She didn''t marry her daughter to the palace family to serve others.


    At this time, Gong Qianfeng also saw it, and then made an appearance that could not wipe away his face. He said apologetically: "this is indeed the rule of our palace family, and it is also to prevent someone from being dishonest and competing for the position of home owner."


    "Not only that, before the owner of the house gave birth to a qualified successor, the children born to his wife and concubine could not enter the family tree of the palace, but could only be brought up outside, and could only be in charge in the future."


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and lied, but it worked very well.


    Those concubines, regardless of their thoughts, want to marry into the palace family and enjoy happiness. Few want to come to the palace family and suffer injustice.


    When she said this, they shook their heads and looked at the brothers of the palace family, but they were not warm.


    Only one, since the fourth brother entered the door, a pair of eyes seemed to stick to him. They couldn''t open for a moment.


    Looking at his sisters, Qi roujia was more happy.


    In this way, only she can marry.


    "Is this really the rule of the palace family?"


    Princess Xiao still felt incredible.


    But Gong Qianfeng nodded, and she knew that every family had to do everything to ensure its next owner.


    Moreover, the Gong family is the only woman in charge of the family, and the rules are much more strange and mean.


    She was still a little unwilling and still asked, "rules are rules. Besides, Prince Xiao''s house is not an ordinary family. Should the palace family extrapolate the ready-made benefits because of these dead rules?"


    Lin Mengya was a little impatient.


    "Your Highness, every family has its own rules. If you want to break the rules of the palace family, just don''t be the palace family. If the four CHILDES have to marry Princess Xiao''s young lady, you can immediately let my grandfather remove his name from the palace family tree."


    The four men of the palace family quickly shook their heads, and their actions were neat and uniform. They didn''t hesitate at all.


    Suddenly, Princess Xiao seemed to punch someone in the head, and the tightness in her chest was even more serious, for example.


    She can see that this is clearly an excuse for the old and the young to prevaricate themselves!


    "I thought we lord Xiao''s residence sincerely came to help you, and you should appreciate it. But you don''t want to tease us like this. It''s clear that you don''t pay attention to our royal residence and the horse family! OK, I''ve written down all kinds of things today. I''ll tell you everything in the future and tell you to the Lord and my father!"


    Princess Xiao clenched her teeth and warned them. At the same time, Lin Mengya also restrained her smile.


    "Don''t bother the princess. The Ma family and the owner of my family will write a letter in person to inform her. Princess Xiao, it''s better not to stretch out your hand so far in her position."

 Chapter 1785

    She is different from ordinary women. Although she usually talks to anyone in a gentle and gentle way, she really has a lot of human lives in her hands. If she starts a fire, she always has an extraordinary temperament.


    This warning, even if the consequences are not explicit, can sound like it, but it always makes people feel some sense for no reason.


    But anyone who has a little spectrum in his heart should know that such a person is not easy to provoke.


    But some people advance by an inch. Do they think they can''t crush such a small person like her by relying on their mother''s family and their mother-in-law''s family?


    "Do you think I''m joking? To put it mildly, who would be sitting here without our horse family?"


    Princess Xiao was very angry.


    When she came out, the LORD said many times that he must let the palace family marry the king''s house.


    He also praised her for her ability and said that no one could do it except her.


    This is the first time that the Lord has trusted her so much since he passed the door.


    Therefore, Princess Xiao only thought about how to do it. She kept the prince for a long time and let the prince know that she was not comparable to those seductive sons.


    Because of this, she was in a hurry. She couldn''t care about any means and face. Her mind was full of praise from the Lord.


    Even, she forgot that when she left the house, she had lost her voice in the horse''s house.


    King Xiao was really afraid of the Ma family, so he would maintain a seemingly respectful relationship with her.


    But the Ma family has to find a way out now. Where can they care about her?


    Lin Mengya only thinks that this man is really confused.


    "You are the princess, and all the honors and favours have something to do with Prince Xiao''s house. Even if the palace family and the Ma family are different, what does it have to do with you? Besides, the relationship between the Ma family and the palace family is not that of Princess Xiao. Please know yourself."


    Now she is no longer polite. To reason with such people is like casting pearls before swine.


    Anyway, how gentle and polite it is, it can''t reach Princess Xiao''s ears. It''s better to be direct so that the other party won''t advance an inch.


    "OK! Your palace family is so powerful now that even Prince Xiao''s house and Ma''s house can''t pay attention to it. Let''s say I''m asking for nothing. I gave you benefits for nothing and was teased by others. Master Gong, you''d better take care of yourself. After all, there''s no accurate number of how the palace family will be in the future."


    With that, Princess Xiao left angrily.


    And her concubines naturally followed.


    After holding for a long time, Gong Wu couldn''t help shouting at those women.


    "Please go slowly, Princess Xiao. If you have any good goods, you are welcome to come again next time!"


    With a grin, Gong Wu smiled very happily.


    Princess Xiao was not a good kind at first sight. Even if she was a concubine, she didn''t use it as goods. He shouted that sentence purely to humiliate her.


    A good meal, but because of Princess Xiao''s greed, it became like this.


    At this time, Lin Mengya remembered that Pan''er was still there.


    Busy looking at Xiang Pan''er, I felt a little sorry in my heart.


    How much? She should look forward to her face.


    Sure enough, Pan''er frowned and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Princess, I..."


    "Master Gong, sister Mei and all CHILDES are my mother''s fault. Please don''t be angry with them."


    Gu pan carefully apologized to the palace family. Looking at her appearance, it seemed that she really felt that her real mother was wrong and was ashamed.


    Although the Gong family don''t like Princess Xiao, they know that Gong Ya is friendly with Princess Fanghua, so they don''t reject her so much.


    "You are you, she is her."


    Lin Mengya walked over, took Pan''er''s hand and said firmly.


    Suddenly, looking forward seemed to be relieved and raised a happy smile.


    "I don''t know why my mother became like this."


    Even the lady on one side felt sorry for the girl when she saw the princess so upset.


    She knew that the princess''s mother had gone in the early years. Although the little girl has the title of princess, what can she do under such a stepmother?


    At that moment, a loving mother''s heart broke out, and she felt pity for the girl.


    "Don''t worry, princess. It''s the elder''s business. It has nothing to do with you children. Just, don''t have any conflict with the princess when you go back later."


    Lin Mengya also knows that Princess Xiao knows her relationship with herself and must find something.


    After thinking about it, she still couldn''t let Pan''er go home first.


    Turned and looked at several brothers and great grandparents. Different from the previous indignation, now the atmosphere there is also a little dignified.


    Obviously, it''s not that simple.


    "Fourth brother, you must find someone to stare at Prince Xiao''s house, especially Qi roujia. You must find the fake owner."


    Gong Si nodded and knew the weight.


    "Big brother, many people are leaving now, and we have offended many people. You should be careful in the future. I think the five brothers will protect you in the future."


    Gong bin didn''t refuse, and Gong Wu felt that he was duty bound.


    Gong Qianfeng also wanted to say something, but after seeing his wife and Princess Fanghua, he didn''t say it, just patted her on the shoulder.


    "OK, I''ll take your brothers back first. I''ll leave it to you."


    Lin Mengya immediately sent their great ancestors out of the door. When she turned back, only Mrs. Lian and Shangguan Hui and Gu pan were left in the room.


    She told people to close the doors and windows and sat next to her.


    At this time, even Mrs. Lian was asking about some unimportant life trifles, but even Mrs. Lian could feel that the girl was still alert to herself.


    Until Su Mei came.


    The girl suddenly seemed to have found her relatives. Her eyes were bright, but she had a soft dependence.


    "Princess, I didn''t think about it well. If you go back, I''m afraid you''ll be embarrassed."


    Gu pan shook his head. He just wanted to say something, but he remembered that his wife was still there.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood, smiled and said softly, "I forgot to tell you that even my wife is sister Yue''s adoptive mother. She is also in love with our master."


    This means that even Mrs. Lian is not an outsider and can say whatever she wants.


    When she got her promise, she looked around and said, "I''m not afraid of any embarrassment, but I think my mother''s work is becoming more and more absurd these days. If such a thing had been put in someone else''s house, she would have been ashamed to death, but you see, she didn''t think it was wrong at all."


    Presumably, these words have been held in my heart for a long time. When I say them suddenly, I feel like I can''t control my emotions.


    Lin Mengya also knew that it was not easy to look around. She quickly poured her a glass of water and told her to drink slowly.


    I think it''s much easier to open the conversation in the back.


    "I know that although she is not my biological mother, she is also my legal mother now. I shouldn''t have said something. But you know, what did she tell me before she came here? She said that if those concubines were married to take charge of the family, all the good things of the palace would belong to Prince Xiao''s house in the future. I don''t know what she thought and why she was so whimsical £¿¡±


    In the end, I am afraid of identity, and the words I look forward to are not mean.


    But even the lady nearby felt something wrong. She looked down as if she was thinking about something.


    "She protected me more or less in the house before. Unexpectedly, after my father said that, she came to persuade me to be obedient and please my father. I begged her to tell me where my biological mother''s soul and bones were, but in the twinkling of an eye, she went to my father''s face to report, changed all the more capable people around me, and kept me close Watch. She wasn''t like this before. I don''t understand how she became so big. "


    Many grievances, if no one asks, they don''t feel anything.


    Once someone feels distressed, it''s like a thorn in his heart. The pain is unspeakable and unknown, but it''s sour in his eye socket. He can''t help but redden his eye socket.


    I was forced to look at them in the palace. Now I see them as if I have seen my relatives. Strings of tears have long been uncontrollable.


    It happened that the girl didn''t feel anything and choked and continued to talk.


    Now, not to mention that Lin Mengya followed Guan Hui, even Mrs. Lian, who had always been indifferent to other people''s affairs, took a handkerchief and gently wiped away her tears.


    "How can you be so cruel? How can you be so cruel to your own father?"


    Mrs. Lian is always kind to other people''s children because she lost her child''s relationship in her early years.


    Besides, the girl''s life experience is poor. She had a good impression before. Now she cries like a tearful person. She has long been distressed like something.


    "Good boy, don''t cry, don''t cry. What''s the matter? Don''t you have your two sisters? Since I heard it, I can''t care. Good boy, don''t cry again. The mother and son separated by Yin and yang are deeply remembered. If your mother heard it, she would be sad under the nine springs."


    It seemed to remind me of my sadness, and even some water vapor seeped into my wife''s eyes.


    Shangguanhui immediately patted her adoptive mother on the back, while Lin Mengya felt a pain in her head when she looked at Gu pan and her aunt.


    "Stop crying, princess. If you cry again, it won''t be beautiful. Bai Su, tell the kitchen to make us something more. Make more soup and water to make up for the lady and the princess. Otherwise, when you go out at night, people will see you dry and shriveled. They think I''m a goblin, a little girl who specializes in absorbing water and a great beauty!"


    She deliberately exaggerates, especially when talking about goblins.


    Mrs. Lian, who was still sad just now, couldn''t help laughing at her funny appearance.


    "You are as naughty as ya''er. Go, where did you get those no three no four words? Well, let''s stop crying. If we cry again, your sister doesn''t have to say anything."

 Chapter 1786

    By her such a stir, the sad clouds and fog just now also scattered.


    They are all from their own families. They don''t feel too embarrassed to look around.


    But Lin Mengya also knows that let Gu pan go back like this, I''m afraid there''s nothing good.


    In the end, we have to wait for her to make an idea.


    "Go back later. No matter how Princess Xiao treats you, don''t worry. At least she doesn''t dare to worry about you now. I can''t come up with a comprehensive plan until I discuss other things with Mrs. Lian."


    She always listens to her thoughts and hopes.


    Even the madam is a little worried, but she knows that Princess Xiao has to worry about the long public. Now she can''t turn out any waves.


    Several people comforted and looked back step by step. They went back first.


    Mrs. Lian stood at the door, looked at the girl, sighed slightly and shook her head.


    They are poor children. Why are there so many cruel people?


    "Madam, Fanghua is a princess in the end. Even if the princes and Princess want to exchange her for benefits, I''m afraid it will take some effort. But because she is a princess, I''m afraid she can''t get away from Prince Xiao''s house. You have to spend a lot of time with master Lian."


    Mrs. Lian is a wise man. She understood what she meant by listening to her.


    Although King Xiao is Fanghua''s father, he can''t surpass his Majesty in face.


    To put it bluntly, as long as emperor Zun gives Fanghua''s marriage to the card owner, even if King Xiao is not satisfied, he doesn''t dare to rob Huang Zun openly.


    Unless he wants to rebel openly.


    Mrs. Lian thought about it, nodded and said, "leave it to me. You find a way to delay Princess Xiao and her party for a period of time. I still have some ways in front of the emperor."


    This is not difficult, not to mention that she has countless ways to delay time. According to Princess Xiao''s temperament, how can she suffer such dumb losses?


    It must be to stay and find a chance to bite them back.


    After seeing off Mrs. Lian and sister Hui, Lin Mengya went to her great grandfather''s yard.


    At this time, only four brothers stayed in front of them, and the other three went out to do their own things.


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya heard her great grandfather sigh. It was obvious that she was worried about something.


    I couldn''t help smiling and looking relaxed.


    "Why should the great grandfather worry about those things that haven''t been seen? I think you''ve been wandering for so many years. I''m afraid it''s still a small scene for you."


    Even though she knew that she said this to broaden her mind, Gong Qianfeng was not an ignorant person. He also knew that the Gong family was now in the midst of the storm.


    If you are careless, you may face the risk of being overturned.


    But he also knew that the Gong family was helpless when they came to this step.


    He looked at his great granddaughter and the expression on his face eased slightly.


    "You''re here. How''s the princess handled?"


    After seeing the ceremony, Lin Mengya sat next to her great grandfather.


    "Everything has been handled. Zeng Zu is at ease. I came here today to discuss something with Zeng Zu."


    "Go ahead."


    She didn''t say anything about Dugu before. She was afraid of getting angry with her great grandfather and thought it was enough to deal with her brothers.


    But now, it''s involved in something nearby.


    The person who pretended to be herself, she knew who it was when she thought about it.


    But that person is not a powerful person. It''s still possible to cheat those who don''t know the foundation by relying on her alone.


    Who gave her the courage to write such a letter?


    Isn''t she afraid that the palace family will recognize it as a fake and trace it down to her?


    She was sure that Chonghua''s body was fine that night. If the other party wanted to leave, it was not easy, but it could be done.


    But why didn''t she go? If she wants to be harmful to the palace family, why doesn''t she completely hide it and reveal the news in front of the palace family?


    Everything is like a mystery, waiting for Lin Mengya to discover the truth.


    Now, the first thing she has to do is to stabilize the whole palace.


    "Whether it was gong Tu, Lin MengWu or princess Xiao, people were upset because the owner was not in the house. I thought it would be better to let out the wind and say Gong Ya came back. It''s just that I''m not feeling well. I have to cultivate myself in the house for a period of time and can''t see anyone for the time being."


    Her proposal immediately surprised the four brothers and great grandparents.


    Especially Gong Si, he knows more about the inside story than others and Xiancheng''s persistence to his little sister.


    If the news were made public now, would it put my little sister in danger?


    And Lin Mengya obviously guessed the idea of her fourth brother.


    "I know you''re worried about me, but we''ll just let out a message. At that time, true or false, false or true, who can explain it clearly except our own family? Besides, just after such a thing happened, we said that the owner of the house came back. Isn''t it a little more confusing?"


    She winked playfully at her fourth brother.


    At this time, Gong Si had a hanging heart, which was put down.


    It''s been a long time. That''s my plan.


    "Well, it works. As long as we kill you at home and you don''t show up, they''ll think we''re just playing tricks."


    Nodding, she went on with the words of her four brothers.


    "Also, maybe we can catch some big fish with this news? As long as we work together, we will never let them have an opportunity!"


    Gong Qianfeng also had to agree to this risky proposal. Indeed, now they are too passive, which is not a good phenomenon.


    However, since you want to fish, you must plan well before you can hook a big fish.


    In the city, people came to the palace to say goodbye.


    Some people continued to stay, meaning unknown, but more or less because of the Liao family, some small families temporarily gave up the idea of sending their children.


    In the evening, just after Lin Mengya came back from her great grandfather''s yard, it suddenly rained heavily.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like rainy days. The humid air makes the whole person sticky and not half refreshing.


    She lit sandalwood, trying to get rid of the moisture in the house.


    The thunder roared and the rainstorm churned.


    Two babies, one left and one right, lay beside her. Under her comfort, they were sleeping soundly.


    She frowned as she gently stroked the babies.


    There are many things in the palace family. I don''t know when we can have a result.


    After a while, the outer door was opened.


    When Lin Mengya heard Bai Su call "Your Highness", she knew that long Tianyu had come back.


    She tucked in the corners of the two babies and put on her clothes and went down to the ground.


    "Have you had dinner in the evening?"


    Long Tianyu came in wearing a coir raincoat. He was afraid of wearing a hat on his head, his hair on his forehead was wet, and he was soaked with moisture.


    "Don''t come here. I''ll wash it first."


    Long Tianyu looked at her, and her cold eyebrows softened in an instant.


    Because she didn''t like the feeling of damp and cold, she hurried to take a hot bath.


    When the two men sat down on the collapse and talked, it rained enough outside and gradually lost momentum.


    So it might be sunny tomorrow.


    "I sent someone to look for it, but there is no trace of Chonghua."


    Long Tianyu had some hot meals, and she was much more energetic than when she first came in.


    He has a lot to do these days, but he doesn''t pay attention to her.


    Lin Mengya sticks to the table, holds her chin in her small hand, and her eyes are slightly distracted. This is her usual small action when thinking.


    Only later did long Tianyu know that it was because she was in the system.


    "Chonghua is pregnant. Do you know whose child it is?"


    Lin Mengya did sort out the clues in the system, but long Tianyu was stunned and finally sneered.


    "I don''t know whose child she is pregnant with, but I''m sure she won''t be born."


    "Huh?"


    Long Tianyu touched her cool hand, and then carefully held her hand in the palm of her hand.


    "There is no peace in the immortal city. Since ancient times, there will be disputes where there is power. What''s more, it''s a fake like her. Otherwise, why should she do such dangerous things again when she is pregnant? Just want to give herself more opportunities to live."


    Although long Tianyu never revealed much, Lin Mengya could feel that this guy should be connected with the interior of Xiancheng.


    From the system, Lin Mengya immediately hooked the man''s neck. The two people pasted so close, but long Tianyu saw that the man''s face was full of fun.


    "I said, your highness, what surprises are waiting for me?"


    Lin Mengya gently bypassed long Tianyu''s chin, as if teasing a big cat.


    "Now, what a surprise? In short, it''s unexpected."


    Long Tianyu was still calm, but he held people in his arms across a low table.


    Her warm chest was so dry that she was fascinated. Only this person can bring herself such a reassuring feeling.


    "I can tell you that after the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow Finch, you think you are the Yellow Finch, but you have to look back often to avoid being caught without knowing."


    She knew he was very clever, but at the same time, she also had the common faults of smart people.


    The greater the risk, the greater the return, which she understood, but she was more cautious.


    It''s not a joke to be afraid that intelligence will only be mistaken by intelligence, but those who think they are in control of the situation will bite back.


    "I know."


    Long Tianyu put his forehead in her neck nest. A faint fragrance of medicine came. He closed his eyes and inadvertently sighed from his throat.


    It seems that insomnia for many days can be cured without medicine by relying on her.


    "Don''t worry about things at home. I can handle them. I can''t use the people you left me for the time being. I just take them as a rainy day. You should always think about me and the children outside. You will think more about things, so as not to be rash and make a big mistake."

 Chapter 1787

    She knew she had said these words many times.


    But she couldn''t help but become a chatterbox and told her again and again.


    The skin of her neck is very sensitive. Usually, even if long Tianyu blows a blow, it will cause bursts of tremor.


    At this time, she felt itchy and thought it was the man who was making trouble.


    But as soon as I pushed away a little, I saw that he closed his eyes and seemed to sleep.


    "Really... What are you tired of?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but her heart was sore and soft.


    Let Bai Su remove the low table and bring a quilt. Lin Mengya gently covered him.


    Just wanted to go back inside and sleep with the children, but before turning around, someone grabbed his belt, and then ran into the man''s arms.


    "Just sleep here."


    The man didn''t open his eyes, but he used both hands and feet to tightly hoop people in his arms.


    Lin Mengya pushed. After all, the collapse was not spacious. The two adults slept, but it was crowded after all.


    But the man didn''t give her the chance to refuse. He patted her hip across the quilt, as if he wanted her to be good and close her eyes to sleep.


    Lin Mengya is helpless and really greedy for the warmth in his arms.


    Quietly let Bai Su light her special soothing incense, just for a little sleep in the house.


    Bai Su closed the door with a smile, but the four of them could get together, rely on each other and keep warm.


    I don''t know whether the rain is light or the isolation of doors and windows blurs the sound outside.


    Lin Mengya nestled in his arms, his back close to his warm chest, closed her eyes and thought.


    She is not a person who can''t calculate, nor can she use those dirty means.


    In the past, when she was in the state of Jin, she didn''t know how fierce she was.


    But she suddenly changed a lot after her son lost and the man disappeared.


    Once upon a time, her cruelty was to protect everything.


    Now she is restrained, but also in order to accumulate some evil virtue for her family.


    But now, many things can''t be controlled by her.


    If you continue to indulge in this way, I''m afraid it will endanger yourself sooner or later.


    It seems that she really should think about it.


    As she expected, it was sunny after the rain, and the next day was a sunny day.


    It was just an autumn rain and a cold. A few days ago, she still wore a gauze coat. The next day, she had to put on a single coat early in the morning.


    On the contrary, the two babies and her men were not afraid of cold. Early in the morning, the two little skin monkeys hung on their father and went out to practice martial arts.


    When she remembered that she was nestled in the arms of long Tianyu in the morning and opened her eyes to see those two pairs of big black eyes staring at herself curiously, she wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    Trying to break free, the man was very domineering.


    Even in her sleep, a pair of iron arms are tightly wrapped. She can''t get rid of it, but she ignores herself for fear of waking up the truth that he doesn''t dare to use too much force.


    If the two babies hadn''t watched their father wake up, so they just covered their little mouth tightly, she really didn''t know how to face the babies'' problems.


    After staring at him for a while, long Tianyu woke up.


    Lin Mengya stared at him sadly. This goods is absolutely intentional!


    Don''t think she was busy hiding in the house and didn''t hear the man''s conversation with the two babies.


    "Dad, why is your mother here? Didn''t she sleep with my brother last night?"¡ª¡ª From Ning''er, who has round eyes and is curious.


    "Dad, is your mother afraid of thunder, so she sleeps half to drill your quilt?"¡ª¡ª From the little brother Moyan who is unswerving and thinks he has found the truth.


    "Well, yes, your mother is timid and is most afraid of thunder."¡ª¡ª From the face paralysis face kiss father with thick skin like the wall.


    With a bang, Lin Mengya slammed the door inside.


    She knew that it was not good to have a son. When she was free in the future, she would have a sweet little cotton padded jacket!


    Although the babies are familiar with her, they worship long Tianyu very much.


    Not for anything else, just because the martial arts teacher''s father had a few moves with his father when he asked them to practice martial arts.


    The boy''s heart is always looking forward to admiring the great hero with unparalleled martial arts.


    Their father was one, and later the martial arts teacher father respected long Tianyu and cultivated two little fans.


    The three practiced for a while. The faces of the two babies were also red. They were carried back by long Tianyu one by one.


    Bai Su had already arranged the meals of the family, and even her face was smiling. It was the simplest meal, but it called a family of four, and her heart was filled with warmth.


    Mo Yan and Ning''er had excellent rules at the table. They had a little parental posture at a young age. After eating their own bowl, they also rinsed their mouth with tea.


    "Dad, I''m full!"


    "Dad, me too!"


    The two little guys looked at long Tianyu with bright eyes and a little expectation.


    The latter looked at the two children and raised his mouth slightly, but said in a deep voice, "what did I tell you just now? Now, go to class first."


    The two children were disappointed, but they didn''t say a word more. They just twisted their short bodies and went to learn their lessons under the leadership of Mammy.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t eat. She looked at the two little traitors sadly. She said she liked her mother best yesterday. She didn''t even look at it today.


    Oh, man!


    Long Tianyu was in a good mood. Just looking at her, he could have a big appetite.


    However, at most, Lin Mengya feels a little lost. She also knows that the children spend too little time with their father. Looking at their reluctant appearance, she still feels more distressed.


    After dinner, Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu''s people and hurried to find them.


    Although she knew that long Tianyu would not deliberately avoid her, she took the initiative to give up her study to long Tianyu for convenience.


    Although the autumn rain last night was cold, it also washed the whole yard.


    The air was fresh after the rain. Taking advantage of the freshness, she walked to the big brother''s yard.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the door, I saw a familiar figure.


    "Why are you here, sir?"


    Liu qianrong looked at her in surprise, and Lin Mengya was also curious.


    But soon, Liu qianrong''s face turned red, like a mouse seeing a cat, and ran away quickly.


    Lin Mengya knew that Liu qianrong and her eldest brother might have an engagement, but her eldest brother didn''t mention it.


    Is it that the falling flower is deliberately ruthless?


    That girl is a shrewd person and has love and righteousness. If the eldest brother really doesn''t mean that, he can''t delay other girls.


    Having made up her mind, Lin Mengya went to the study to find someone.


    Everyone in charge knew her and dared not stop her.


    "Big brother, I''m here. Didn''t I bother you?"


    In the study, Gong bin is sitting behind the desk, looking at the things on the desk meticulously.


    All the business affairs of the palace family belong to him.


    In addition, in feiye City, if those aristocratic families leave, he must bring some gifts. According to the distance between relatives and relatives, he also has the gift of practice.


    As unexpected, it may offend people.


    So he has been so busy recently that he has no time to take care of other things.


    But he was a little surprised that his little sister could come.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come in and sit down. Have you had dinner?"


    Lin Mengya answered one by one with a smile, and then sat opposite her big brother''s desk.


    Speaking of it, she is no stranger to her brothers'' study.


    The Gong family has always had a stocking attitude towards men, so their houses are full of very distinctive personal styles.


    For example, the eldest brother is only in his early thirties, but because he is too mature and stable, his house is like that of an accountant, without any elegance.


    Gong bin thought she came to ask about business. Just at the beginning, he found that the girl''s mind was not here at all. On the contrary, she was looking at her study and couldn''t help asking.


    "What? Is there something wrong?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and thought about it, but she didn''t mention it first.


    "The detailed list of those previous guests should still be with you, big brother? I''m here today to have a look."


    Gong bin didn''t ask why, but immediately pulled it out.


    Because of the previous events, this list is done very carefully.


    There are not only the number of people from various families, but also the number of maids, boys and guards.


    She looked so fast that at last she found some clues.


    "Have you seen these companies recently?"


    She put the booklet in front of Gong bin and pointed it out.


    Gong bin looked at it carefully, thought about it, and shook his head.


    "What''s wrong with these companies?"


    "Well, I thought about it last night. I always felt that the matter of Prince Xiao''s residence might not be so simple."


    "Oh? Didn''t someone deceive Princess Xiao by taking the opportunity?"


    "That Qi roujia, I''ve met once before. She seems to go out often. It seems that she has good friends here."


    Originally, she didn''t notice Qi roujia''s whereabouts, but Qi roujia chose where they lived.


    The people up and down inside are all Ning Liang, who will never have any problems.


    A big living man and pregnant. Even if Qi roujia wants to hide, she has to have a place, doesn''t she?


    Since she didn''t hide in that house, where else could she hide?


    Inn? Folk houses? These places are under her control. She wants to check, and the other party has no place to hide.


    And Qi roujia''s attitude.


    On the previous side, she can fully perceive that Qi roujia is a wall grass.


    When I don''t know she is a member of the palace family, I can show my face and temper.


    When she learned her identity, her attitude became so fast.


    Such a person has no position and confidence. Where does he come from? He dares to challenge himself face to face, and he still believes it?

 Chapter 1788

    Therefore, the hiding place of Chonghua is worth considering.


    It''s impossible outside the city. Qi roujia is also from Prince Xiao''s residence anyway. If she often goes in and out of the city gate, she will attract her attention.


    If a young lady like her is too far away, she doesn''t want to go out by herself and send a maid or a woman at will.


    If he didn''t brainwash people face to face, how could Qi roujia be so determined?


    Therefore, she found several families that are not far away, and have not been very prominent, and their influence can not be too small.


    Qi roujia doesn''t want to make friends with Prince Xiao''s family and his small influence.


    With this exclusion, it is much easier to find candidates.


    After listening to her explanation, Gong bin also understood her meaning.


    "I immediately asked someone to keep a good eye on these families, and the Yin family is Qi roujia''s grandfather''s family. I don''t know if that person is hiding in the Yin family!"


    If it was Qi roujia''s grandfather''s family, everything would make sense.


    Qi roujia is not valued in the palace, so he will naturally have a closer relationship with his grandfather''s family.


    But she has to think more about everything.


    If it''s really the Yin family, she can''t act rashly for the moment.


    Because everything is too simple.


    It seemed that the other party came forward and let her grasp the handle.


    She lowered her head again and looked at the list in her hand.


    "These families are close to the Yin family. They also want to have a look together. When they arranged their address, they all came according to their relationship. The Yin family is not so stupid and hides people here."


    After Gong bin recruited Ning Liang and arranged everything, Lin Mengya found a chance to ask about his relationship with Liu qianrong.


    "I can''t help remembering what happened in Prince Xiao''s residence yesterday. My eldest brother is over thirty years old. It''s time to put this marriage on the agenda. In the end, you are the eldest brother of our generation. It''s time for you to choose this head when you get married and start a career, so we can follow."


    She said with a smile, but her eyes were always staring at the big brother''s expression.


    Gong bin was stunned when he heard the speech, but he didn''t show any other ideas on his face. He just waved his hand and said, "it''s not urgent first. Our family doesn''t have to leave others. If I marry a wife now, if my wife is not virtuous, I''m afraid I''ll be bad to you, I''d better wait until later."


    My eldest brother, I''m sorry, or I just don''t have this idea?


    "My big brother doesn''t have to worry about me. I also thought that if I have a sister-in-law in the future, I can help me share some. After all, there can''t be no hostess at home. As for whether virtuous or not, it''s natural to choose well, and it can''t delay the happiness of my big brother''s life."


    Her words were so clear, but Gong bin refused her kindness without hesitation.


    "I know you''re for my good, but I think it''s better to let go of the marriage. I''m going to investigate the business line with them soon. This matter is very important. There may be no results in three or five years. I can''t delay other girls. I''d better forget it."


    Lin Mengya sighed and shook her head when she looked at her big brother.


    Is it hard to miss it?


    "Elder brother, don''t you still think about Miss Liang in your heart? She''s a married woman. It''s not good to be a junior!"


    As soon as Gong bin heard it, he was angry and happy.


    She slapped her little head and said helplessly, "I don''t have that relationship with her. At first, I also had more love for her as a sister. Now she married well and lived happily. Why should I help her."


    Lin Mengya covered her head and smiled.


    "Since you''re not in love with Miss Liang, it''s time for you to clean up and welcome the second spring. Big brother, although there are 31 flowers for men, if you don''t bloom, people should treat you as an iron tree."


    Gong bin immediately reacted that the girl was making fun of herself.


    He doesn''t like to argue with others, not to mention where he can win in front of his little sister.


    He immediately waved his hand and said, "go, girls, why don''t you say anything. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll tell my great grandfather."


    After spitting out her tongue, Lin Mengya knew that her big brother was thin skinned and couldn''t help joking like this.


    Just after being blasted out, Lin Mengya was at the door and saw Liu qianrong.


    The latter hesitated, especially after seeing her, turned around and left.


    "Miss Liu, wait!"


    She hurriedly stopped people. Liu qianrong was also shy just now. Now she hung her head and twisted her clothes.


    Even Lin Mengya was surprised. Is this the Liu qianrong she knew?


    But on second thought, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    How did the crystal heart-shaped and exquisite man like his big brother''s muggy gourd?


    "Sir, what else can I do for you?"


    "We are not outsiders. Will you walk with me?"


    Liu qianrong nodded immediately, stepped back and followed her.


    Lin Mengya is more and more satisfied. If qianrong marries, her family will be more harmonious. The girl is smart and has a wrist. They all say that her long sister-in-law is like a mother. She can rest assured that she is so considerate around her big brother.


    They strolled into the garden. She took back her eyes and asked softly, "Miss Liu, do you have any plans in the future?"


    Liu qianrong''s face changed and opened her mouth. Finally, her head dropped lower and looked at her toes.


    "What can I do for a person like me? Although I haven''t done anything, I''ve been in the world of mortals for a while, and I''ve long been stigmatized. In the end, I can only live with the Green Lantern ancient Buddha."


    This made her feel a little distressed.


    He hurriedly took Liu qianrong''s hand and took a few mouthfuls of "bah".


    "What are you talking about? If you are an ordinary woman, how can you have the knowledge of Miss Liu? Don''t worry. I don''t want to drive you away. If you don''t have anything to worry about, I wish you would live in the government all your life. What''s the matter with reputation and origin? Don''t belittle yourself, Miss Liu."


    Liu qianrong''s eyes lit up for a moment. As soon as she looked up at her, she didn''t know that it touched the past again, and then she became gloomy again.


    "I... I can''t stay in someone else''s house all my life. If my husband doesn''t dislike it, I''m willing to be a slave and a maid for my husband all my life."


    Well, the topic is getting more and more off track.


    She didn''t leave people behind as slaves.


    "That''s not what I mean, Miss Liu. Don''t you want to find the right husband?"


    In an instant, Liu qianrong''s face was dyed shy red.


    His eyes seemed to turn uncontrollably. The whole person was like a shrimp caught from boiling water, red from head to foot.


    "First, sir, don''t make fun of me..."


    Listening to the news, I seem to be about to cry.


    Lin Mengya is also a little square. What''s going on? She didn''t say anything!


    "Oh, don''t cry. I''m just asking. If you don''t want to get married, don''t get married."


    She hurriedly coaxed, but Liu qianrong wanted to get into the underground hole.


    "I... I have an engagement..."


    The weak voice like a mosquito made Lin Mengya understand.


    Liu qianrong once asked her to hand over something to her big brother. Now it looks like a keepsake.


    Is Liu qianrong interested in her big brother only because of her engagement?


    This girl is too stupid!


    "Miss Liu, your engagement is my eldest brother, isn''t it?"


    Liu qianrong nodded gently, but she made more efforts in her hands, ravaging her clothes.


    "Do you just care about my big brother like this because you have an engagement?"


    "No, it''s not. The eldest childe is very nice and is a rare good man."


    After an urgent explanation, Liu qianrong hung her head again, but in her tone, she was a little sad.


    "In fact, I wanted to come to the palace family to retire from marriage at the beginning. But I didn''t expect that the eldest childe was such a good person. I know that I''m not worthy of the eldest childe, and I didn''t force it. Please help me keep a secret, sir."


    These words completely dispelled Lin Mengya''s doubts.


    She doesn''t care about engagement or not, but if Liu qianrong doesn''t like it, but because of the damn responsibility, she must correct the remnants of the other party''s stereotyped thought.


    Look, if it''s all out of favor, you can try it.


    The corners of her mouth raised and showed a bad smile. She hooked Liu qianrong''s shoulder and said a few words gently in her ear.


    Suddenly, Liu qianrong''s eyes stared round, as if frightened.


    "I''m looking after you. I''ll give you a move to make sure you can catch it!"


    Lin Mengya patted her chest to guarantee, while Liu qianrong was like Mimosa again.


    However, the smiling eyebrows revealed her intention.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Lin Mengya patted Liu qianrong on the shoulder and said, "just wait and be my sister-in-law!"


    The ripe tomato turned red again, but at this time, Liu qianrong nodded with her own heart.


    She is Xinyue Gong bin, regardless of any conditions.


    If Gong bin can respond to her, she will get what she wants and have nothing more to ask for.


    Lin Mengya also has sufficient confidence.


    People like big brother are smart when talking about business, but I''m afraid they''re still a novice in the relationship between men and women!


    With her old driver, can''t you push these two new melon eggs into a ditch?


    The two people gathered in the garden and muttered for a while, while Gong bin, separated by a wall, sneezed several times.


    He rubbed his sour nose. It seems that it was the autumn rain last night, which made him catch a cold.


    "Sir, this is the ginger soup that Miss Liu told us to cook for you. Drink a bowl while it''s hot."


    The boy finished sending a bowl of steaming ginger soup, but a beautiful shadow flashed in front of Gong bin.


    That girl is really as careful as dust.


    After eating a bowl of spicy soup, I just feel a heat rising from my stomach, melting and warming, dispelling the deep cold.

 Chapter 1789

    Liu qianrong''s affair with her eldest brother is good news in this pile of broken things at home.


    She doesn''t want to put two people in a pile simply and rudely. Everything depends on whether they have such fate.


    However, she will artificially create more opportunities to let the eldest brother see Liu qianrong''s good, and let Miss Liu know her eldest brother better.


    Heart may be a moment, but marriage is a lifetime.


    Therefore, it is important to make sure that both people have the confidence to spend the rest of their lives with each other before making other decisions.


    Although the rainstorm last night stopped, the storm against the palace family has just begun.


    That night, when the third brother came home, he brought a bad news.


    Because of Liao Chong''s pressure with several great scholars, many students in the college have come to resign.


    The third brother comforted Mr. Liang and some famous gentlemen, but many people chose to go their separate ways with the palace family for their own future and destiny.


    She and her third brother don''t blame these people. Everyone has their own ideas. The choice made to protect their own interests is understandable.


    But even so, Gong San told everyone.


    Today he can let these people go, so in the future, these people will have nothing to do with Sitai college and will never be hired again.


    However, these people did not take it to heart.


    Some even feel that it is still unknown whether the college can continue.


    Moreover, such pessimistic and negative ideas are not a person''s.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will affect the morale of the college.


    "Liao weighs heavily on the old man and deceives people too much!"


    Gong Wu followed Gong San in and out these days. He saw too many faces of those people and was angry in his heart.


    Especially after seeing the gloating faces of those people, he was so angry that he wanted to rush up and punch them.


    However, whether it is the third brother or the younger sister, he is strictly prohibited from conflict with those people, which is cheaper for them.


    Although Gong San was not as excited as he was, his eyebrows were frowning. The situation was more difficult than he thought.


    Everyone has a dignified face. Sitai college is not only a college, but also the key to the rise of the palace family.


    "Three elder brothers, how many times have you gone, and can you maintain normal teaching?"


    Lin Mengya knocked on the table and asked faintly.


    "Mr. Wen Wu has left a total of 18 people. Mr. Wu is fine. He has only left two. Some of those Mr. Wen are still waiting and waiting. I''m afraid they can''t stay. I''ve made some preparations before, but I can make it. However, this is not a long-term method."


    It seems to be a good choice to give the college to the third brother.


    He himself has great knowledge, and with his own prestige, he can still stabilize some people.


    But as the third brother said, if it goes on for a long time, it must fundamentally affect the college.


    Several other people are also trying to find ways, but they are all emergency strategies that can not fundamentally solve these problems.


    Are they really going to lose under the conspiracy of those people?


    How to think, several people are a little unwilling.


    "Don''t worry about this in advance. We''re not. Isn''t there another trump card useless?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth. She couldn''t see half a nervous mood.


    "Ace?"


    Now, it''s Gong San''s turn. They are confused.


    The little sister has never kept things from them, but where can anyone stand up and turn the tide?


    She lowered her head and smiled without saying a word.


    As soon as dinner was over, Ning Liang came to invite them in person and said that it was the ancestor''s side who had something important to discuss.


    Several people came to Zeng Zu''s yard, but they saw the people in Zeng Zu''s yard packing.


    Gong bin was puzzled. When he came to greet him this morning, he didn''t hear that Zeng Zu was going out.


    "Here you are. Sit down."


    In the main room, the great grandfather is still drinking tea as usual, and his eyes are still kind to them.


    But several people felt a little strange, but Lin Mengya seemed to know it for a long time.


    "You don''t have to wear too many clothes, shoes and socks, but you have to wear two thick ones. Don''t forget the medicine that your great grandfather usually used."


    "Yes, I have them all."


    Lin Mengya was still worried and got up to watch them pick up their great grandfather''s medicine.


    The man who left a room, scratching his heart and liver, guessed what riddles the two were playing.


    "Great grandfather, are you going away?"


    Gong bin asked tentatively, and Gong Qianfeng only glanced at him, as if he was dissatisfied and said, "what''s the use of raising you? Isn''t there only such a sweet one? You know, I''d have kicked you out long ago."


    It''s just a kind question and a scolding.


    Gong bin was wronged, but he couldn''t say it, because the fact was so that he couldn''t argue.


    "I don''t know where my great grandfather is going. Now the situation outside is bad. I''m afraid there''s some danger on the road."


    At the beginning, after receiving the anger of his great grandfather, Gong Si was not afraid of being scolded and asked with a smile.


    Sure enough, the great grandfather didn''t think much of him, but sighed.


    "Alas, it''s not for the college. Liao Chong''s self righteous thing really thinks that the Liao family is the only one in the world? Wen is no first and Wu is no second. He really thinks of himself as a person."


    Gong Qianfeng was angry. The Liao family said frankly that he was just a poor scholar. He dared to make a show for him.


    When the palace family flourished, the Liao family didn''t even have a shadow.


    Hearing this, Gong Sanyi knew that Zeng Zu had a way. His eyes lit up and asked anxiously, "Zeng Zu, what''s the way? Don''t sell off when you''re old. We''re incompetent. It''s our fault. Please don''t be angry with us, sir?"


    Gong Qianfeng was not angry with the children. He just felt very angry.


    "I can''t blame you. Forget it, I''ll tell you. In fact, there''s no special way. It''s just to go to Bai''s house regardless of my old face."


    White House!


    The four brothers suddenly realized that no wonder my little sister was not in a hurry. She made trouble for a long time. It turned out that she had this trump card in hand.


    However, the younger sister had already discussed with her great grandfather that she would go to Bai''s house to apologize.


    Why, wait until now?


    Could it be that she had expected this to happen?


    At this time, Lin Mengya also packed up almost everything. After all, her great grandfather was old, and she had to carry many standing medicines and first-aid medicines with her.


    With her and the teacher, naturally, these are excellent prescriptions, but preservation is also a technical work. After all, in this season, the moisture is high. If it goes moldy and goes bad, it can''t be used.


    As soon as she entered the house, she gained a room full of all kinds of sight.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Or Gong Wu couldn''t hold his breath and murmured angrily, "little sister, you''re really bad! You know there will be such a thing, why don''t you say it in advance? It''s really urgent for us!"


    "Say in advance, can you act like this? Besides, it may not be possible to go this time!"


    She glanced at her great grandfather, whose tea almost choked in her throat.


    "Why can''t it be done? I''ll give up my old face. What else can he do?"


    Look at that. Where are you going to ask for help? It''s almost the same to ask for debt.


    If Zeng Zu hadn''t asked Lian Bo to send a message to her last night that she would go to Bai''s house in person, she would have gone to ask for someone herself without telling Zeng Zu.


    In any case, my great grandfather dedicated his life to this family.


    Her joke is a joke. If the Bai family owner really wants to embarrass his great grandfather, she is the first to forbid it!


    "Why not? The old man of the Bai family, he still wants to kill me? I tell you, he was a soft egg when he was young, and there''s nothing to be afraid of when he was old! We''ll leave tomorrow. Third, I''ll go with ya''er first, and you can come back after you have settled down in the college."


    As soon as he heard about himself, Gong San''s look changed.


    "Great grandfather, I won''t go. After all, the college can''t leave me now. What if I leave and make any mistakes?"


    "I beg you, sir. If you don''t go, how can they convince you?"


    The words of the great grandfather blocked the third palace.


    In fact, they all know that it was Zeng Zu who asked for help, but the purpose of Zeng Zu was to let the Bai family owner calm down and stop interfering.


    How many people can be brought back depends on the skills of Gong San and ya''er.


    "The third brother, the great grandfather is right. Tomorrow you will hold a whole school meeting first. We will not force those who want to leave. We will give money to those who leave within three days, whether they are teachers or students. If they exceed these three days, we will break the contract. At that time, they will have to give us liquidated damages."


    Gong San nodded. He was still too hesitant and indecisive. He didn''t have the simplicity of his little sister.


    Even if he left people here for a while, I''m afraid it will be a disaster in the future.


    "OK, I know what to do. I will reward those students and students who sincerely want to stay. People always know that our palace family has clear rewards and punishments."


    As soon as everything was settled, there was a big brother, the fourth brother, who took charge at home and abroad. At the same time, he also asked someone to send a message to the second brother. After finishing the affairs of the Liao family, he rushed to the Bai family to meet them.


    This time, Lin Mengya also took two babies along the way.


    This is the strong request of the great grandfather. It is called to let the two children have a long experience. In fact, it is not to show off in front of the Bai family owner and be angry with each other.


    In the evening, long Tianyu came and she just told each other about it.


    I thought he would ask him to come back early, but I didn''t want this man to say nothing and have to follow him as soon as he heard.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to delay his business, but unexpectedly, the man had to say that his wife and children were the biggest business in his life, and pulled two little ones to make trouble with her.


    Finally, people from home and abroad took a lot of people with them.

 Chapter 1790

    They went to ask for help this time, but they didn''t say anything.


    Mixed with those who left the aristocratic family, no one knows that the old house of the palace family is already an empty house.


    The two babies rarely go out with her. They are excited and keep peeping outside in the carriage.


    Knowing the appearance of the two babies, Lin Mengya was afraid that someone would pay attention, so she put a melon skin hat on each of the two babies.


    The little child crowded in the window and looked at everything outside. The two brothers were still muttering. After a while, they smiled and were very happy.


    "Two little masters, this is happy."


    Bai Su also stood by them, looking at the two boys gently, and guarding them warily at the same time.


    The family is inseparable from people, and the three girls around Lin Mengya are capable and clever. Liu qianrong wants to stay and cultivate feelings with her big brother, while ah Xiu wants to stay and take care of her.


    Lin Mengya is not sure about the trip of the Bai family.


    Although the great grandfather has revealed that he will take down the old master of the Bai family in any case, if it is really so easy to tell the old things over the years, there will be no gratitude and resentment for decades.


    I hope everything goes well.


    With children and old people in the car, the speed naturally slows down.


    He set out early in the morning and walked out of the palace''s fief just a few days ago.


    When they go outside, they will be more low-key and everything should be well prepared.


    The inn was prepared earlier. It was under the pseudonym of the fourth brother. People were asked to take the first step and wrap it up.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su held a child and went to the inn. At this time, there were several tables in the hall in addition to their family. However, looking at it, it was obvious that they were not those aristocratic families eager to leave.


    The one who came out with them this time was Lian Bo, who served his great grandfather.


    Although I am a little old, I still have some shrewdness.


    At that moment, I frowned and found the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper immediately smiled with him. He also knew that the person who contracted the inn was quiet.


    But these people just came to eat, not to sleep. For a moment, he was greedy for silver, so he asked people to sit down in the hall.


    Lin Mengya has no intention of arguing with others. It''s just a night. As long as they are careful.


    After the children and great grandparents are settled, let the waiter bring the food. After eating, let Bai Su look after the children and prepare to go out for a walk.


    "Master, do you really don''t want me to follow?"


    Bai Su was a little worried, but at this time, Lin Mengya had changed her face.


    These days, her face changing technique is superb.


    It can not only change facial features, but also change your voice and facial muscles through acupuncture.


    In this way, even those who are quite familiar with her may not recognize her, let alone a completely strange place.


    "It''s all right. It''s not far from the palace family''s fief. The public security is still good. Besides, if no one knows me, what trouble can there be?"


    After a few words of comfort, she promised the two children that she would bring them some snacks when she came back, and then she went out.


    Just down the stairs, she found that the tables were not gone.


    However, the people at those tables seemed to know each other, and there were several of them who looked like scholars.


    Passing by the table, she overheard the two tables discussing Sitai college.


    It sounds as if these scholars were going to apply for the college with others.


    It''s a pity to learn that Liao Chong fell out with the palace family on the way, so he gave up the idea of going and turned to the Bai family.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think it''s a pity. On the contrary, she thinks it''s difficult for these people to bear the heavy responsibility even when they arrive at Bai''s house.


    As a scholar, he doesn''t even have his own opinions. He is so easily afraid of power and superstitious about authority that he can only be a grass-roots in the future.


    Moreover, although Liao Chong is highly respected, he can''t cover up the country alone.


    But they didn''t even dare to try. They were frightened away by the wind. What else can they do in the future.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to listen. She left the Inn and joined the crowd.


    The Bai family''s fief is not too far from the palace family. It will be here in ten days and a half months.


    She came out to have a look at the local conditions and customs outside, hoping to hear about the Bai family. By the way, she could also listen to the evaluation of the Gong family outside.


    But not far away, she felt as if someone was following her.


    Did she get watched when she came out of the inn?


    My heart shrank slightly. Was it a local thief, or did I follow him all the way from the palace?


    Why didn''t she feel it before?


    Just thinking, suddenly as soon as the wrist tightened, the man was pulled into the alley by a strong force.


    As soon as Lin Mengya wanted to fight back, she heard a familiar voice overhead.


    "It''s me."


    The strange smell was mixed with the fragrance of medicine she had prepared herself.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and suddenly saw the deep long eyes, which were embedded in an ordinary face at the moment.


    She was a little surprised, but she punched him because she was a little frightened just now.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t show up easily?"


    Before long Tianyu said to follow them secretly, he naturally wanted to clear the dark obstacles for them.


    Who knew this man was so rude that he suddenly appeared


    "I miss you."


    Even though she knew the man didn''t tell the truth, she still felt sweet in her heart.


    Relax and snuggle up in his arms. In the deserted alley, she rarely has the opportunity to indulge herself in this way.


    After they hugged each other silently for a moment, Lin Mengya began to speak lazily.


    "Who was following me just now?"


    Long Tianyu was not surprised. He knew her keen intuition and pressed people on her chest, She whispered in her ear, "it''s a small local gang. Because the palace family is rich in the feudal area, there are often businessmen passing by. So they sent people to step here first. If the other party''s power is not big, they will rob in an important road nearby. However, they are timid and don''t cause human life. They just ask for some money."


    Hearing long Tianyu''s explanation, she understood.


    They don''t have many people in the open. They pretend to be a small family. Naturally, they are the best target.


    Squinting, she had an idea in her mind.


    "Can you touch these people''s nests?"


    Long Tianyu was buried on her shoulder. In his voice, he smiled happily and said, "do you want to eliminate harm for the people?"


    "I don''t have such kindness, but I need them to cause some little trouble. They robbed so many small vendors and earned all the silver in our palace''s enclosure. They should not only take our money, but also give us some help."


    Long Tianyu spoiled and smiled, but his woman was the most lovely.


    Even the threat of home robbery seems so reasonable.


    "Well, you''re right."


    In a wine shop in the city, more than a dozen people in the wine shop are sitting in the innermost room of the wine shop.


    This room is very spacious, surrounded by neatly stacked wine jars, which is obviously used as a warehouse.


    But there were several benches and tables in the open space in the middle.


    Although the leader was dressed as a small businessman, he was full of hostility. He seemed to be a bandit.


    This person is the leader of the famous local "fire snake Gang". Even the neighbors don''t know. This wine shop, which seems to have ordinary business, but often has strong guys coming in and out, is the nest of this small Gang.


    At this time, Zhang Mao, the leader of the fire snake sect, didn''t know what he was going through.


    All he knew was that the chance to get rich had come.


    "Elder brother, I''ve made it clear. These people are all guests invited by the palace family. However, it seems that they should be just a small aristocratic family. Those guards are totally useless."


    Said a thief with a shy smile.


    Zhang Mao looked at him, greedy, but a little more dignified.


    "You have inquired clearly. Are you sure it''s the guest invited by the palace family?"


    The little spy nodded repeatedly, afraid that the big brother didn''t believe him.


    "It''s hard to do. In the past, we robbed vendors who had nothing to do with the palace family. If we moved the guests of the palace family, I''m afraid we''ll get into trouble."


    Even though it was a passing mouse, Zhang Mao still had some brains.


    The palace family is not as good as before. Even those big families don''t pay attention to the palace family. If you annoy them, you, the fire snake Gang, won''t be enough for others.


    After thinking about it, he looked at the man sitting aside.


    That man is in his twenties, but different from them, his life is a bit like a scholar.


    And unlike those wild men, this man looked like a scholar in his green shirt and cloth shoes.


    Unfortunately, he looked very proud, as if he felt that he was born superior.


    Zhang Mao looked at him, but lowered his posture and said, "what does Mr. Liu think?"


    A touch of disgust crossed Mr. Liu''s eyes.


    But he thought about it and said, "I''ve heard that all the families who make friends with the palace family stay in feiye city and don''t leave. Moreover, if they really make friends with the palace family, they should also be the palace family''s escort. You can see the palace family''s escort?"


    The people in charge of the target shook their heads as soon as they heard it.


    Suddenly, Zhang Mao was delighted and felt that Mr. Liu was indeed extremely clever.


    "Or Sir, you all know very well. When doing things, you must do it more neatly!"


    "Yes!"


    When they heard of the "big deal", the bandits in this nest all smiled with joy, as if they saw the white silver and were waiting for them to pick it up.


    Although Mr. Liu despised these people, he had to be with them for the time being.


    And these fools flattered him, which greatly satisfied his vanity.


    After picking his eyebrows and making those people happy, he slowly said, "but we have to think about it."

 Chapter 1791

    Zhang Mao was obedient to the "military division".


    Six months ago, he was the head of a gang of bandits not far from the city.


    They had few people and poor martial arts skills. At that time, even some merchants with a little money dared not rob as long as they could afford to hire a few guards.


    They can only rob some single businessmen. Over time, those businessmen know their strength, so most choose to travel together, and life is getting worse and worse.


    Finally, almost starving to death, his brothers met Mr. Liu at the foot of the mountain.


    Mr. Liu doesn''t have much money, but he is smart and can talk.


    After a few times, they won them over and made an idea to let them open a wine shop in the city as their nest, and then recruit the vagrant ruffians in the ten mile eight village. They first disguised as the waiter of the wine shop, then saw the target, and then slipped out of the city to rob the road.


    Mr. Liu also asked them to pretend to be ferocious, and then as long as they let those people take the money, they would not hurt people''s lives easily.


    In this way, the merchants who come and go know that they only want money, and they will live in peace for a while after scraping. These businessmen are greedy for life and fear death and don''t want to get into trouble. Therefore, most of them offer money one after another for peace.


    Unexpectedly, they grew up.


    These caravans have given them less and less money these days.


    And when they have people, they have more courage.


    These people are not real outlaws, but have more evil thoughts because of the expansion of greed.


    It seems that I really regard myself as the king of the mountain.


    As soon as Zhang Mao listened to Mr. Liu''s words, he immediately asked, "Mr. Liu means that it''s not easy to buy this?"


    "No, but I think the fire snake Gang is not what it used to be. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be sent away as a beggar."


    Suddenly, Zhang Mao''s eyebrows frowned.


    He also felt that these merchants really didn''t take their firesnake Gang seriously anymore.


    I don''t think about it. If it weren''t for his cover these years, how could these people go to the palace to do business so safely?


    "What Sir said is reasonable, but they are still obedient. Why don''t we add more quantity in the future?"


    Hearing the fool''s words, Mr. Liu laughed at the fool''s stupidity in his heart.


    But on the face, But he still maintained his appearance as an expert in the world and said: "The guild leader is really kind and righteous, but I think those merchants are most used to it. They may not be able to understand the kindness of the guild leader. Why don''t you teach them a lesson and let them know that if you annoy the guild leader, there will be no such safe life in the future. At that time, don''t tell the guild leader, they will give money."


    "Mr. wise! Just do it, otherwise these people will never know the greatness of heaven and earth! But Sir, what''s the best move? It''s better to say it and let the brothers open their eyes."


    As soon as they heard of silver, those people were like wolves smelling meat. They wanted to see green light in their eyes.


    Mr. Liu watched it for a week and slowly spit out a sentence.


    "Make an example."


    "What? Kill!"


    Zhang Mao was a little surprised.


    Even if he was a famous demon king nearby when he was young, he did such a thing for the first time.


    As soon as he saw that Zhang Mao''s face had changed, Mr. Liu secretly scolded. It was useless, but he still didn''t show it. Instead, he nodded.


    "This... This is not very good?" Zhang Mao twists his fingers, looking a little embarrassed.


    "The guild leader is afraid?"


    "What''s terrible about that! I was also a murderer in those years, but I haven''t done it in recent years. I''m a little rusty. But didn''t Mr. say that we should only seek money and not kill? Why do we want to kill this time?"


    Zhang Mao is nothing but a tough man and a weak man. He is just a straw bag.


    Mr. Liu looked down on him, but he also knew that this man was greedy and a fool who was easy to use.


    First excited, Then he continued: "Of course I know what kind of person the guild leader is, but they don''t know and don''t know how to fear the guild leader. Over the years, the fire snake sect is one of the best forces here. This small wine shop is not a long-term place to live. Don''t the guild leader want to lead a group of brothers to become king like those fugitive slaves in Yanxia mountain? Don''t mention some at that time A small caravan. Even those aristocratic families have to bow down to the sect leader. "


    Mr. Liu''s brainwashing began to make Zhang Mao float.


    His brothers also picked up his favorite words and said that the boss is invincible in the world and will become the most powerful big brother in the Jianghu in the future.


    For a time, Zhang Mao only felt that he was full of pride in his heart. He wanted to become a land overlord at the next moment.


    Suddenly, Zhang Mao''s courage grew up. He only felt that human life was just human life, and there was no reason why he couldn''t do it.


    "Mr. Liu, what should we do?"


    "It''s not difficult. You just need to kill all the people of this small family."


    On Mr. Liu''s face, there was a touch of cruelty.


    Zhang Mao didn''t think too much, but felt a little puzzled.


    "What do you do to kill this little aristocratic family? They have nothing to do with those caravans."


    "It doesn''t matter to them, so even if we kill them, no one will come to seek revenge. And their death can just let those caravans understand that we are not easy to provoke. Another thing, even if someone comes to seek revenge in the future, how can they know that we did it? We''ll push it to the palace family. Anyway, everyone knows that they don''t agree with the palace family , the palace family is narrow-minded. It''s reasonable to kill and revenge, but it has nothing to do with us. "


    This is really a poisonous trick, which makes Zhang Mao''s mind active in the sky. He clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Sir, it''s really a clever plan. In this way, we can rest assured in the future! OK, just do as Mr. said! Come on, go and arrange it. We''re going to do a big job this time!"


    Zhang Mao shouted, but the brother who had been outside didn''t come in.


    Thinking that the people outside didn''t hear him, he said, "come on! Where''s the man? Are you deaf?"


    The quick eyed man immediately opened the door and was ready to call someone.


    Unexpectedly, two strange voices stood at the door.


    One is tall and one is short, one is expressionless and cold, and the other is curling his lips and squinting his eyes. He laughs strangely.


    "Excuse me, are you calling them?"


    The woman pointed back and looked over her shoulder. She only saw that the strong men who had been in charge of the gate in the yard had fallen to the ground and their life and death were unknown.


    Zhang Mao was worried and realized that someone came to the door. At that moment, he took out the big knife that was put aside and rushed up if he wanted to split his eyes.


    However, I heard a crisp sound of "splashing", and several surrounding wine jars suddenly burst.


    The slightly cool liquor banged them all over.


    The woman standing at the door took out a fire fold.


    "Don''t move."


    The two words gently and softly stopped those people in an instant.


    The woman seemed to be at ease and blew the fire fold. The sporadic fire made people frightened.


    The woman seemed more relaxed, half leaning on the cold man and leisurely said, "such a mellow wine is suitable for roasting suckling pigs, but who will come first?"


    She took the fire flap and hid wherever she waved.


    Even if they were stupid, they could see that the explosion of the wine jar just now was the pen of the man next to her.


    Those who just wanted to move some crooked thoughts were looked at by the man.


    It was just a simple glance that made people couldn''t help staring at the same place and pouring out wisps of cold from their hearts.


    That man is the real evil star.


    Lin Mengya looked at this group of people and said, ha ha.


    How dare a mouse dare to learn from others as an underworld?


    I''m not afraid it''s cold, and they follow it.


    Put the fire fold into the hands of his own man. With the support of this evil god, Lin Mengya arrogantly walked to the boss.


    Pointed to each other with his chin and said casually, "talk?"


    Since the establishment of the fire snake sect, it has never been so oppressive.


    The woman in front of her looked young, but she was proud to be beaten. She still made these strong men tremble in their hearts.


    Zhang Mao had to bow his head, but as soon as he wanted to pick up the big knife in his hand, he heard a "whoosh". He only felt a tingling pain coming from his wrist, and the knife fell to the ground with a "bang".


    He couldn''t cry out at all, not because he loved face, but because the pain was numb and sour. At once, he made her sweat and couldn''t move with her mouth open.


    Therefore, I dare not have any more thoughts.


    Because what frightened him more than the pain in his wrist was the man''s eyes just now.


    It''s like a tiger in the mountains. It''s enough to break his neck in one fell swoop.


    That was just a warning.


    "Are you the boss of the fire snake Gang?"


    The woman crossed her legs and asked dangerously.


    Zhang Mao''s heart was aching and angry, and his face nodded miserably.


    "I heard that you rob the caravan from the palace for a living?"


    Suddenly, Zhang Mao''s heart was gone.


    Does it mean that this is the person sent by which caravan to seek revenge?


    "He came up with the idea, too?"


    Lin Mengya raised her hand and pointed to Mr. Liu.


    Since just now, the man has shrunk into a ball in the corner.


    Where''s the sinister look of strategizing just now?


    Zhang Mao didn''t understand why she asked. As soon as he wanted to speak, he saw the cold faced man staring at himself.


    As soon as the leg was soft, the words slipped out of the mouth.


    "It''s him. It''s all his ideas. He''s the military division of our fire snake Gang!"


    Mr. Liu''s teeth itched with hate.


    Just now, Mr. Huang was short and long. When there was a great disaster, he wanted to put everything on him.


    Immediately, Mr. Liu retorted, "I didn''t come up with this idea alone, did I?"

 Chapter 1792

    Mr. Liu stared at Zhang Mao''s group bitterly, scolding those fools in his heart, and at the same time, he was also trying to find a way to excuse himself.


    "Yes, I had some ideas before. But they begged me and forced me. Moreover, they did all that. I didn''t do anything."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and watched them bite the dog.


    She has seen such things a lot, like these people in front of her, but it''s just a small scene.


    The two sides did not want to let each other. At this time, they had scuffled and scolded the street.


    The fire snake gang are all rude people. They scold people in a variety of ways. Although the words are very simple and grounded, they take care of all aspects of Mr. Liu. That''s a meticulous one.


    On Mr. Liu''s side, Xu didn''t say a word because he read too many books. If he was too profound, the reckless men of the fire snake Gang couldn''t understand it.


    When the meaning is simple, it''s dry and has nothing to chew.


    Later, it was the fire snake gang who abused the slag unilaterally. Mr. Liu was so angry that he almost died on the spot.


    Lin Mengya listened with interest, including some golden sentences, which even she applauded.


    Sure enough, we should not underestimate the creativity of the working people.


    She held her chin on one side and looked attentive. On the other side, Zhang Mao silently withdrew from the battle circle.


    He is not a fool. If he doesn''t have a little cunning means, how can he win over this big group of people.


    He knew that the man was hard to mess with, but the woman looked like a woman who couldn''t fight.


    If he could catch the woman, wouldn''t he be afraid of holding the cold faced man?


    While the woman was attracted by the excitement, Zhang Mao held the knife behind him and approached the woman step by step.


    A little closer, just a little closer.


    He can hold the woman in his hand and get back the face he lost today.


    Seeing that he was only one step away from the woman, Zhang Mao could hardly control the ferocity on his face and was about to rush over in an instant.


    But at this time, he suddenly saw something flying over and subconsciously jumped back.


    I only saw a knife inserted in the place where he stood.


    He knows the knife very well.


    He bought it himself to fill up the money for his brothers.


    Don''t cut people. It''s hard to cut firewood.


    But now, the rusty blunt blade is deeply buried into the ground.


    Shaking the trembling handle, like his disorderly heart.


    He just felt a cool feeling that penetrated people''s hearts and jumped up from the bottom of his heart.


    The throat rolls and swallows.


    Even the ground paved with green bricks can be penetrated. What if it were his flesh?


    Standing at the door all the time, long Tianyu, like the door god, slowly came to the malicious thief.


    "Once."


    The two low words exude people''s authority.


    No one knows the meaning of these two words, but Zhang Mao understands them.


    This is a warning to him that as long as he makes another reckless move, he will be penetrated by the knife next time.


    Suddenly, Zhang Mao shrank into a ball.


    Under the cold gaze of long Tianyu, he completely became a quail.


    At this time, Mr. Liu, who had been scolding with the fire snake Gang, suddenly burst into violence.


    He is not Zhang Mao''s fool. He can still play with a fancy gun under other people''s eyes.


    And he thought very well. He didn''t go for the woman, but wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    But I don''t want a woman who has no power to fight back, but as soon as she raises her hand, there is a sound of breaking the air.


    With a "puff" sound, a small crossbow with a long palm disappeared into Mr. Liu''s calf in an instant, accompanied by a terrible howl.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her ears and pointed to a small minion next to her.


    "You, go and drag the man back to me and plug his mouth."


    The minion did it tremblingly.


    Now they see clearly that these two evil spirits who are passing by are clearly the hell who came to kill them.


    No matter it was thirty-seven or twenty-one, he dragged people back like a dead dog, and blocked Mr. Liu''s mouth with a rag he touched from nowhere.


    Now, these people stopped.


    "I''m not here to listen to your quarrel, nor do I want your life. I just need you to answer some questions. If you answer well, I''ll let you live. If you don''t answer well -"


    She deliberately lengthened the ending, slightly picked her eyes and looked at long Tianyu.


    The latter didn''t use her mouth at all. She just kicked Zhang Mao in front of her.


    Only heard a "click", Zhang Mao''s strong legs showed a strange radian.


    Another scream was like torture to the hearts of these people.


    Now, they only hope that these two people have enough trouble, and they will be satisfied if they can have a life.


    Lin Mengya handed long Tianyu a look of appreciation. This kind of thing is done neatly by her men.


    "Let me ask you why you want to target the merchants from the palace family?"


    Mr. Liu''s mouth was blocked and he couldn''t speak for the time being. After Zhang Mao screamed, he lost his strength.


    The rest of the people looked at each other and finally became a minion who had some say in the past, Trembling, he said: "female, female Xia, in fact, we were forced to be helpless. It was the idea of Mr. Liu and Zhang Mao. They said that the merchants of the palace family were rich and didn''t care about these three melons and two dates. Moreover, the patrol of the palace family couldn''t catch up, so they chose these people."


    Lin Mengya was angry. The reason why the patrol couldn''t catch up was that this was the junction of the palace family and other family fiefs.


    If the patrol gets into any trouble, it will lead to a rift between the two families.


    But I don''t think it has become a means for these people to make money.


    "How do you know such a thing?"


    "Yes, it''s all that Mr. Liu said. He also said that the Gong family doesn''t dare to provoke the surrounding families now. Even if they know, they have to suffer from this dumb loss."


    The man poured beans in a bamboo tube. He poured whatever he had.


    But Lin Mengya looked at Mr. Liu. He was a scholar, and he was not a reckless scholar at all.


    Since he knows the palace family so well, he must have been to the palace family fief.


    In that case, his motivation is worth considering.


    Pointing to Mr. Liu, she continued to ask, "what''s the origin of this man?"


    At this moment, the minion who spoke just now was silent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say, but that he really doesn''t know.


    Lin Mengya frowned and guessed all kinds of possibilities.


    In fact, when she heard the man say he wanted the palace family to carry the pot, she guessed that the man must have a holiday with the palace family.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s Mr. Liu''s holiday with the palace family.


    But she is also strange. She has never seen this person, and the palace family is now managed quite well by several brothers.


    Is it the curse caused by Gong Tu at that time?


    But it''s also wrong. According to the rise of the fire snake Gang, Gong Tu didn''t hold that big leg at that time.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Don''t you really know his origin? If you say so, I can spare you from dying."


    That''s what she said, but she didn''t want their lives at all.


    But those little minions didn''t think so. They thought the two big demons really wanted to kill them.


    Suddenly, these minions almost didn''t cry. They kowtowed and begged for mercy for fear that they would be killed.


    "Great, great nvxia, we really don''t know!"


    "Yes, Mr. Liu was just a poor scholar who was left alone before. If our boss hadn''t praised him and made him a military division, I''m afraid he would have starved to death by now."


    "Nvxia, spare your life! I remember that once I overheard that he seemed to have been a gentleman of some college. It seemed that he was kicked out!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard from my eldest brother. Who knows what mistake he made? Maybe he stole other people''s things!"


    As soon as these people saw the chance to live, they began to talk nonsense.


    Although Lin Mengya was impatient, some of the information attracted her.


    Squinting, she glanced at Mr. Liu.


    The man has been pretending to be dead since these people exposed him.


    Only when talking about the Academy, the gentleman and so on, the talent suddenly opened his eyes and shot two lines of resentment.


    She remembered one thing.


    Many students were recruited in the college before, because the college requires more teachers, not only professional clearance, but also teachers'' ethics.


    Big brother once said that a group of people were dismissed before, all of whom had some moral defects.


    At first glance, Mr. Liu is the kind of cautious type. Is it difficult? Is it because of this?


    She looked at Mr. Liu, but she had the idea of getting rid of each other.


    This man wants to fight against the palace family wholeheartedly. Maybe he will cause other things in the future.


    If you hurt the college students, you deserve to die.


    Quietly continue to listen to these people nonsense, Lin Mengya has figured out how to deal with these people.


    Long Tianyu turned a deaf ear to the noise here. His existence itself has enough deterrent to these people.


    At this time, he went to Lin Mengya''s side, slightly bent down and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "these people are still useful."


    Lin Mengya looked at him and then understood.


    "OK, even waste."


    She pursed her lips with a smile.


    Long Tianyu picked the corners of his lips a little. It is undeniable that his woman looked different and lively when calculating others.


    At this time, long Tianyu didn''t know himself at all. He completely belonged to the bear parents who doted on the bear children.


    Lin Mengya, who is more bear than the bear child, sighed lightly.


    That way, it seems to be regretting something.


    In an instant, the noisy room was quiet.


    Those minions looked at the woman in front of them and regretted.

 Chapter 1793

    "For your poor sake, I can consider not killing you."


    The minions are stupid. They look like they were hit by a big surprise.


    Lin Mengya paused and then said, "but you have to do something so that I can convince myself to spare you, don''t you?"


    As soon as they heard that there was a chance to live, these people immediately nodded wildly, as if they would do it immediately even if she asked them to pick stars in the sky.


    "OK, you tie these two people up for me and throw them into the yard. I''ll arrange the others later."


    When their lives are threatened, these so-called mountain bandits have become the most clever pugs.


    Zhang Mao was almost mad. This was his man and his territory. Unfortunately, now it has become the bag of the dog man and woman.


    But Mr. Liu was very quiet. He didn''t know whether he was angry or thinking about other things. He closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Zhang Mao was so angry that he wanted to scold these traitors. Unfortunately, these traitors are now quick.


    They tied the two people tightly, and blocked their mouth with the dirty rag.


    In order to sell well in front of her, I didn''t know the importance for a long time.


    When both of them were thrown into the yard, there was less air in and more air out.


    "Yes, nvxia, what else can I do for you?"


    The man who spoke first before has now put himself under the command of those two people.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said with a smile, "in fact, the task I give you is not difficult. I want all of you to keep an eye on the merchants coming in and out of the palace''s enclosure every day and night. I want to know how many people enter and how many people come out every day, and whether there are any strange things in the caravan."


    Her request is not difficult, even extremely simple.


    So the minions felt a little incredible.


    They thought they were asked to do things like die as cannon fodder.


    "This... This is not difficult, but I don''t know what you mean?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, and the man trembled with fear.


    Obviously, what happened just now has left an indelible shadow on him.


    "What''s your name?"


    "The little one''s name is Wang Tiezhu."


    His real name doesn''t match his identity as a mountain bandit.


    "Wang Tiezhu, I don''t want you to rob, but I want you to watch. Of course, it''s not for nothing. As long as you do it honestly, I''ll give you a better commission than being a mountain bandit. Besides, even if the palace patrol can''t catch up, what if you encounter a hard stubble one day The dead don''t know. "


    This made Wang Tiezhu sad.


    When he was at home, his parents always disliked him as useless. Unexpectedly, he became a mountain bandit. He was also a useless mountain bandit.


    "But if you follow me, I can make you popular and spicy. But my ugly words are ahead. If anyone of you dares to have a little opposition, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    With a big stick and a sweet jujube, Lin Mengya knows the temperament of these people and speaks ruthlessly, but the benefits are also realized.


    She took out a stack of silver notes from her arms. Suddenly, the poor people in the house stared at the stack of paper in her hand.


    "Yes, I understand. I must follow the nvxia well."


    Wang Tiezhu nodded repeatedly and almost didn''t kneel down and knock her head.


    "OK, I won''t say anything else. Take this one by one. This medicine is specially made by me. I have to take the antidote every three months. If you don''t accept it, you will die of intestinal decay."


    She took out another small bottle. Long Tianyu saw it, but he hid a smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    What poison is this? It''s clearly a small Hawthorn pill she used to coax her two children.


    But those minions were startled. Of course they didn''t want to eat. Unfortunately, they couldn''t help counselling when they saw the black faced evil spirit.


    Finally, one by one with a bitter face, he swallowed everything like his life.


    After Lin Mengya looked and told them how to pass the message to her, she left some silver tickets for them to clean up by themselves.


    As for Zhang Mao and Mr. Liu in the yard, they were called to the dark guard by long Tianyu and took them to the suburbs.


    Lin Mengya knew that the people in the winery were just insignificant characters.


    To get useful information, you have to dig it out of these two people''s mouths.


    He hung the man upside down on a big tree outside the city. Lin Mengya looked at the two people who were pretending to be dead with their eyes closed and grinned.


    "I''ll count three. If you don''t open your eyes again, I''ll have your pants ripped off. Let you have a good sun. One, two... Do it!"


    In fact, both of them were awake. They immediately felt someone pulling their pants.


    Especially Mr. Liu, he still thinks he is a "Scholar" in the end. His clothes are untidy in broad daylight. It''s better to stab him directly. As a result, he came happily.


    He stared angrily at the woman in front of him, but found the man''s disdain. Obviously, he was teasing him before.


    "Purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr purr


    Mr. Liu looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. He really thinks she has no choice.


    "Why does Mr. Liu stare at me like that? I don''t think I didn''t take off my pants, so I''m a little sorry?"


    She was deliberately angry with this guy, but long Tianyu, standing next to her, frowned.


    "It''s better not to take it off. Die slowly."


    Lin Mengya is still playing with Mr. Liu. She hears the words coming from the side. Why is it mixed with sour strength?


    She grabbed long Tianyu''s hand behind her back and shook it a little. It was obvious that she was trying to please the man. Don''t eat these inexplicable vinegar again.


    Mr. Liu is such a dry product without much meat. You don''t have to take it off. You know there''s no capital to see.


    But she dare not say that unless she doesn''t want to get up tomorrow.


    "Remove the rag from his mouth, fill him with water and wash his mouth. Otherwise, Mr. Liu''s mouth should also be spoiled by the rancid smell of the rag."


    She raised her lips and said with a sneer.


    In fact, pouring water into your mouth upside down is also a punishment.


    The water came out of the mouth and went directly into the nose. The pain of suffocation is not a bit.


    The dark guards brought by long Tianyu have undergone strict training.


    They used local materials. In a small pond not far away, they took some fishy water and filled it for a while. After a while, Mr. Liu''s little white face was as white as paper.


    "Zhang Da is in charge, but have you seen enough?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t worry about interrogating Mr. Liu.


    She saw the two men clearly.


    Mr. Liu is cruel and vengeful. What he says may not be true.


    Although Zhang Mao is somewhat clever, he is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Her method is not only to make Mr. Liu honest, but also to set an example for others.


    Tell him it''s best to be obedient, otherwise there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Zhang Mao looked at Mr. Liu, who was tortured to death, and his heart was almost broken.


    "Whatever you want to ask, just ask."


    "Well, it seems that Zhang Da is a wise man. Let me be frank. Who supported you when you robbed the palace caravan?"


    Zhang Mao''s heart shrinks fiercely. This is the deepest secret of the fire snake gang. How does she know?


    "Hum! You really think I''m as easy to fool as those of your men? Although you can''t have patrols to escort you all the way, most of the caravans will hire guards. With your garlic, can you really stop this business path? Those businessmen are not fools. How can they give you the money they have earned so hard and even seek revenge No revenge? "


    These words, like in Zhang Mao''s face, fanned one big mouth after another.


    They thought they were hiding well, and even thought that as long as they escaped this disaster, they could start again.


    But I don''t want to. I''ve been seen through for a long time.


    "Since you know, what else do you want me to say?"


    "If I ask you to say it, there is a reason I ask you to say it. It seems that you still say you haven''t learned to be honest. Forget it, it''s often the taste of ''enlightening the head of Zhang''s family''."


    Lin Mengya said faintly, and Zhang Mao felt sick as soon as he saw the water with green algae floating in those people''s hands.


    "I said! I said! Uncle Zheng asked us to do this!"


    "Zheng ye? Which Zheng ye?"


    "Is the nephew of the Zheng family owner, Zheng Luxi!"


    The Zheng family?


    She didn''t expect this.


    The relationship between the Zheng family and the Gong family has not been too bad because they are adjacent to the fief.


    In particular, the head of the Zheng family is said to be a gentle and honest man, and he has always had a good relationship with the Gong family.


    But if the Zheng family wanted to attack the Gong family, they should not do these means.


    Moreover, the caravan running to the palace will also bring corresponding benefits to the Zheng family.


    Where is the truth that someone will push the silver out?


    But apart from the Zheng family, who has such a great power that these businessmen are willing to be exploited at all levels?


    "In addition to you, how many checkpoints like the fire snake gang are in the Zheng family''s fief?"


    "I don''t know. Uncle Zheng is a powerful man. We can''t see him usually. However, it''s said that more than half of the underground forces in the Zheng family''s fief have something to do with Uncle Zheng. As for how many, there are no less than a dozen."


    No wonder the price of all the goods passed by the Zheng family in the imperial family''s fief is always surprisingly high.


    It turned out that these businessmen were also forced to make a living.


    If they want to go in and out, they have to be exploited so many times. In this way, even if they sell at a high price, their profit is low.

 Chapter 1794

    Most of the profits they get from selling goods go into these people''s pockets.


    It''s like grabbing food in her mouth. Is that good?


    "How does he usually contact you?"


    At this stage, Zhang Mao has nothing to hide.


    Now, I''ll clean it up.


    At first, they really just wanted to do some road robbing business. Later, after a little scale, some people in the "Jianghu" took the initiative to connect them.


    At first, they were not sure. Later, Mr. Liu came forward and let them formally hook up with Uncle Zheng.


    And because Zhang Mao is a rough man, why prevent him from offending those people? These things are handled by Mr. Liu alone.


    When Zhang Mao finished these words in one breath, Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Mr. Liu, whose face was as white as a ghost.


    "Either you take the initiative to say it yourself, or I let you take the initiative to say it, Mr. Liu, which one to choose?"


    The soft woman''s accent and spit out words made Mr. Liu shiver fiercely.


    He had no doubt that the woman would kill him if he didn''t speak.


    Despite the hatred in his heart, Mr. Liu gave in.


    In his heart, he warned himself that his husband can bend and stretch, stay in the green mountains, and is not afraid of no firewood. As long as he keeps his life alive, he will find a chance to repay today''s hatred in the future!


    Lin Mengya also saw the cruelty in the man''s eyes, but she didn''t care at all.


    There are so many people who hate her. Is this the difference?


    Under Lin Mengya''s "pornographic power", Mr. Liu also said all the things that should be said.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu heard from the beginning to the end, and the feeling in their hearts was still a little complicated.


    She told the dark guard to watch the people. She and long Tianyu didn''t return to the inn immediately, but walked around.


    Although the Zheng family is weaker than the Gong family, they are still rich because they are located in the main traffic road.


    If the Zheng family really falls out with the Gong family, the Gong family will be affected in economic and other aspects.


    This is not what she wants to see.


    "Yu, how much do you know about the Zheng family?"


    On horseback, Lin Mengya was nestled in long Tianyu''s arms and asked some dignified questions.


    "The Zheng family had an in laws relationship with the Gong family before. Later, the Gong family declined. Although the Zheng family did not fall into the well, they did not lend a helping hand. However, they took the opportunity to occupy a lot of the Gong family''s property in the Zheng family''s fief."


    Although she has never seen the owner of the Zheng family, she has also heard of it.


    Although the owner is not extremely clever, he is not stupid.


    Only one thing, his wife gave birth to a daughter and died.


    The daughter is also very sick, which makes Zheng Jiazhu a pearl of applause.


    Later, he carried several concubines, but for so many years, he was stunned that no child was born.


    That''s why we have uncle Zheng.


    Everyone said that the master of the Zheng family might be uncle Zheng in the future.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya suspected that since uncle Zheng wrote here, I''m not sure. This is what the Zheng family means.


    "I don''t want to investigate the past. But this time, they''ve gone too far. But if it''s what the Zheng family means, it''s a little tricky."


    Long Tianyu was reluctant to see her worry. His lips gently rubbed her delicate little ears, which provoked the man to hide in his arms.


    "What''s the difficulty? Since it''s in the way, just kill it."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and poked him in the chest.


    "How can you say that killing people is not illegal?"


    Long Tianyu was as stable as a mountain. He bowed his head and said casually, "I''m a royal family. If you kill someone, you just have to pay silver."


    Lin Mengya choked. The royal family is great! Hum, evil old society!


    However, she felt that if it was the Zheng family''s intention, even if she killed Uncle Zheng, there might be some second and third masters. It''s better to


    She licked her lips, revealing a sly smile without knowing it.


    "Why don''t we go it alone?"


    As soon as long Tianyu saw her, she knew that the girl must be thinking of something bad.


    But he just liked her so bad. For a time, he just felt itchy.


    "You has the final say."


    "Then let''s both male and female evil spirits come out of the Jianghu again! Rush the duck and take back our silver!"


    Long Tianyu was almost laughed to death by her. He has never had such a strange nickname.


    But looking at her cheerful appearance, long Tianyu felt novel and interesting. He also wanted to go with her. Now they go alone, but it suits his heart.


    They shared a horse and didn''t go back to the inn to inform Zeng Zu. Instead, they ordered someone to secretly tell Zeng Zu that they had left alone.


    As for the great grandfather and the two babies who felt cheated and shouted that they were too cunning, she didn''t know at all.


    Now Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have not attracted any attention, and have gone deep into the hinterland of the Zheng family fief.


    For several days, the news came that the bandits who robbed the road were beaten to their old nest every day.


    It is said that there are only two people. It is said that these two people are still a man and a woman. It is said that this man and a woman don''t do anything else. When they get to their hometown, they force others to tell them where they hide their money.


    Then, after looting their old nest, they forced them to change their evil ways and return to justice. They were no longer allowed to make a living by robbing the road, otherwise they would fight once they saw it.


    So that the bandits could only shed tears in their stomachs.


    The two men are carrying the banner of acting for heaven, but when they pick up the silver, they will never be soft. Even the copper plate hidden in the gap between their toes must be washed and presented to them.


    It''s not about upholding justice. It''s obviously darker than them.


    Such turbulence has no impact on ordinary people.


    But in the main city of the Zheng family, some people have been furious.


    "Check, check it for me! If I know who did it, I have to skin him myself!"


    In the main house of the Zheng family, Zheng Luxi, known as Uncle Zheng, has a dark face.


    These people are all his men, and there must be seven silver in his hand. Chengdu is relying on these talent energy sources to become his cash cow.


    Cutting off people''s wealth is like killing their parents, not to mention on the territory of his Zheng family.


    If he dares to break ground on Taisui''s head, he must pull out these two people and cut them thousands of times!


    "What happened?"


    At this time, a man of about 50, dressed as a Taoist, frowned and walked to Zheng Luxi''s house.


    Outside, the housekeeper, who had been scolded for several days because of his anger, seemed to see a life-saving elixir and greeted him with a flattering smile.


    "My second master, you have finally come back. Our uncle is angry because of something. Please persuade him quickly."


    The second master of the Zheng family, the only brother of the Zheng family owner, Zheng lianen frowned.


    He knows his son''s temperament best. He can''t make anything else at such a critical time.


    When Zheng Luxi saw his father, the anger on his face could only disperse part of it quietly.


    "Father."


    "Well, I heard that you have lost your temper for several days. What''s this time for?"


    Zheng lianen has some helplessness for his son, but he is more reluctant to give up. Therefore, no matter what requirements he has from childhood to arrival, he will try his best to meet them.


    It''s just that the child doesn''t understand his mind.


    "Father, my son didn''t take the initiative to cause trouble this time. You know, I just made a few places in the fief for the merchants to rest. I also asked people to escort them, but I only collected a small amount of money. But who knows, two barbarians from nowhere smashed my place and robbed my silver! How can I bear it! ¡±


    Speaking of this, Zheng Luxi has another sad face.


    Zheng lianen is not so easy to fool. In fact, he also knows that his son colludes with the gangs in the fief and wants to exploit the traveling caravans.


    In the past, he didn''t care because these caravans had no power. They wanted them. After all, they also used the business way of the Zheng family.


    But now, under the influence of another major event, some things can no longer be as blatant as before.


    "In that case, just send someone to arrest secretly. However, your shady business should be stopped."


    "Father!"


    Zheng Luxi refused, but Zheng lianen just gave him a chilly look, and the man immediately wilted.


    "I know your mind, but compared with the whole Zheng family, those petty profits are really insignificant."


    Sure enough, Zheng Luxi''s mind was attracted by him.


    The greedy eyes burst out a different light. Zheng Luxi rubbed his hands and asked incredulously, "did Uncle agree to give me all the Zheng family?"


    Zheng lianen shook his head, but his face was cold.


    "Not yet. It''s no wonder that my eldest brother has been the head of the family for so long. Even if I become a monk, I can''t dispel his doubts, let alone let you be the head of the family. However, even if he doesn''t want to give it to you, he has only a sick daughter under his knee. Sooner or later, the family will still be yours. I think he has some loose intention recently. You should behave well , don''t let anyone get anything wrong. "


    "Yes! Father, don''t worry. My son will take home the position of the Lord and avenge you!"


    Zheng lianen nodded with satisfaction, but he had some uncontrollable happiness in his heart.


    Even if he didn''t become the head of the family, what can he do? In the end, won''t he still return to his hand?


    His big brother, it''s time to taste the taste of being deprived of everything!

 Chapter 1795

    Shangyang city is the main city of the Zheng family fief.


    The Zheng family has been here for generations, guarding their glory and wealth. It is also here that the Zheng family ushers in the glory and silence of generation after generation.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu lead a horse into Shangyang city.


    Compared with other cities, it is indeed more prosperous here.


    On the simple streets, there are the most vendors and pedestrians.


    But it is much more conservative here than the city of non leaves.


    Lin Mengya also saw a lot along the way, so she didn''t show any novel expression.


    They went to the most luxurious Inn in Shangyang city and bought the most expensive suite here.


    As soon as she got to the room, Lin Mengya gave a small cheer, then jumped into bed and took off her coat neatly.


    Long Tianyu looked at her and saw that the man shook off a lot of silver and silver notes.


    Then, she counted again and again. The more she counted, the more her eyes bent.


    In the end, there were two silver coins and five or six thousand copper plates.


    It''s only a few days. I''ve got such a big harvest.


    She collected the "stolen money" properly, then tilted her head and looked at her man.


    "Yu, let''s be full-time bandits in the future, OK? It''s a good way to make a lot of money and get rich!"


    Long Tianyu really didn''t know what to say. He was only willing to flick her forehead with his fingers.


    "Even if you rob all your life, you can''t compare with your current wealth."


    But Lin Mengya held the silver and expressed great sadness.


    "But those are the money of the palace family, not mine."


    Long Tianyu paused and added another sentence.


    "I''m talking about the ones I gave you."


    "Will you give me all your money?"


    "Well, here you are."


    Lin Mengya immediately put down the silver with a smile, climbed over and hugged his neck, and gave him a big kiss.


    "I knew you were the best husband in the world. People love you most!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t resist her sweet words, even if he knew that they were all her intention, but he still enjoyed it just to make her happy.


    But if the rest of the family see it, it will get goose bumps.


    It''s just the two of them that make meat and hemp interesting.


    Hug and kiss.


    Lin Mengya, who has been running around, also feels a little tired.


    Let long Tianyu hold her to the small couch at the window. Lin Mengya opens the window and looks at the busy street.


    In the center of Shangyang city is the location of the Zheng family''s old house.


    These days, they singled out the bandits and dug up many other things.


    It''s more angry than exploiting the palaces'' caravans.


    Lin Mengya is not a nosy person, but if she tolerates it this time, the palace''s caravan will be treated more cruelly next time.


    Moreover, many students will also pass through the fief of the Zheng family.


    In order to protect the safety of these people, there are some things she must do.


    So she and long Tianyu came here.


    "Eat first."


    Behind him, long Tianyu has asked the waiter to deliver the food.


    The dishes here are not vulgar. At least Shaolin Mengya eats well.


    Just after dinner, the two decided to go down for a snack.


    Unexpectedly, when I first came to the street, I saw it not far away. It seemed that there was some excitement.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have the habit of watching the excitement. When they just wanted to go another way, they heard people talking about it. There were words like "Miss Zheng family".


    She immediately stopped and listened carefully to the words next to her.


    It seems that Miss Zheng has encountered some trouble, which is why she attracted the attention of these people.


    But what she felt more puzzled was that, as far as she knew, Miss Zheng in the main city should be the most famous Miss Zheng who was weaker than sister Lin?


    Is there something wrong with her?


    But on second thought, I think it''s wrong. This is the main city of the Zheng family. As the only daughter of the Zheng family, what trouble can miss Zheng encounter?


    Long Tianyu only looked at the onlookers over there and pulled her away.


    "Yu, shall we go and have a look?"


    She lowered her voice and asked, but long Tianyu didn''t answer. He just pulled her around the corner and passed through the alley.


    I don''t know how this man knows where these alleys lead. In short, he turned back with a familiar way, and then jumped onto the roof of a house with her.


    And there, you can just see the event center.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man''s operation and couldn''t help admiring him. She fell to the ground and bit her ears in his arms.


    "How do you know this alley leads here? Have you been here before?"


    "Last night, the dark guard gave me a detailed topographic map, No."


    It was such a simple to straightforward answer, and Lin Mengya looked at the man in front of her, but the taste in her heart was a little complicated.


    Such a nice man was abducted by her and became a bandit.


    This feeling is really cool!


    Lin Mengya, with this strong spirit, relaxed her body against long Tianyu''s chest. Although it is behind someone''s house, she can still hear the things in front gently and clearly with her hearing.


    At this time, there was a man crying, which probably said that Miss Zheng had misbehaved and disliked the poor and loved the rich.


    In the front street, a small sedan is parked.


    The man was about twenty-eight years old. He was not very handsome. Although he was dressed like a scholar, he looked like a thug.


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but she thought in her heart that she also spent all her eyes. Maybe Miss Zheng liked this type.


    But when the strong man saw that the people in the sedan chair couldn''t get down, he actually lay down on the ground and splashed.


    A strong man said this kind of sad mouth and wept. Lin Mengya only felt hot eyes and couldn''t help admiring the people in the sedan chair and the onlookers.


    "You say, what is the relationship between this man and Miss Zheng in the sedan chair?"


    Looking at it for a long time, the man tossed and turned, just saying something peach ambiguous.


    In order to keep her eyesight healthy, Lin Mengya looked back at her man and raised her eyes. By the way, she discussed the problems outside.


    Long Tianyu is not very keen on this. It can be said that he has never paid attention to any woman except ya''er.


    At the moment, I replied briefly.


    "Lovers."


    "Wrong!" Lin Mengya stretched out her finger, shook it, and said solemnly, "I don''t think they are lovers. I ask you, what color will you wear my belly pocket? Do people all over the street know?"


    Looking at the proud look of the woman, long Tianyu didn''t speak, but his arm around her waist tightened.


    "You never wear..."


    Lin Mengya stamped his feet, narrowed her eyes and said dangerously, "try again."


    He closed his mouth like a stream of good people. Long Tianyu never disdained to fight against the black and evil forces. Anyway, he knew everything he should know, and there was no difference between what he said and what he didn''t say.


    It was Lin Mengya who teased him. Why is this man so rude!


    Besides, she doesn''t wear a belly pocket, but she wears a vest!


    It makes the man talk as if she likes to run naked.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya expelled all these ideas from her mind and said with a small face, "so I say that an is not a lover with Miss Zheng at all. I think he came to slander others."


    Just now, the strong man suddenly pulled out a peach pink belly pocket from his waist.


    Suddenly, people on both sides were in an uproar.


    The enchanting color was like an ultimatum. In an instant, countless criticisms fell on the woman in the sedan chair.


    The maid next to the sedan chair was so angry that her eyes turned red. However, due to the young lady''s order, she could only bite her lips tightly.


    "Miss Zheng, I have deep feelings for you, and we have vowed that since you are so heartless, we will break up our friendship from now on!"


    A man''s belly pocket is like a banner of victory.


    Those eyes revealed not only satire, but also greed.


    Although from the beginning to the end, the women in the sedan chair, let alone those next to her, did not fight back at all.


    Seeing that the noise was almost over, the strong man took his belly pocket to his waist, got up, patted his ass and left.


    The surrounding crowd has also dispersed almost, but today''s things have already become the talk of people after dinner.


    After watching the scoundrel leave, the maid choked and said to the people inside, "Miss, the scoundrel has finally left. You, you have suffered."


    It was a long time before a sound came from inside.


    The voice was very weak, but inside, it also pressed the extreme anger and trembled powerlessly.


    "Go back."


    Three words, weeping blood every word, as if every word had exhausted the woman''s strength.


    The sedan chair was raised and the party returned along the original road.


    And behind them, there are two tails hanging far away.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu watched the sedan chair be carried to the main house of the Zheng family.


    Generally speaking, those who can enter the main house with sedan chairs are either extremely distinguished guests or their own family members.


    She hasn''t heard of the front one recently, so there''s only one possibility left behind.


    However, the lady of the Zheng family was actually abused by others in the main city of the Zheng family fief.


    That''s ridiculous, isn''t it?


    She stood outside Zheng''s house and looked at the position at the door.


    By the way, he stabbed the man behind him with his elbow.


    "You say, is she really miss Zheng?"


    "Yes."


    "How do you know?"


    "The sedan chair is used by the master of the Zheng family."


    "Then why didn''t you say it just now?"


    "Forget."


    Lin Mengya grinds her teeth. I''m afraid she really can''t live this day!


    Can you return the goods now in time?

 Chapter 1796

    After muttering for a long time, Lin Mengya was finally willing to screw on the man''s arm, which was a solution to her anger.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t use any strength at all. Long Tianyu didn''t hurt.


    I felt as if I had scratched the kitten''s claw, and wrapped her hand in my palm.


    They didn''t sneak into the Zheng family. Even though she was curious, she wanted to know why Miss Zheng was so insulted in the street that she was so dumb and tolerant.


    But now, obviously, there are other things to do.


    The two people looked at each other and had an extraordinary tacit understanding.


    After the crowd dispersed, the strong man in a long shirt did not leave.


    He walked into an alley nearby. With proud eyes, he stared at Miss Zheng''s sedan chair. After leaving, he hummed an out of tune tune tune and walked out of the city.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu found the man without much effort.


    Seeing him out of the gate and into a broken temple outside the city, the two men also sneaked in.


    "When you came, no one followed you?"


    In the dilapidated hall, the voice of two people talking came.


    The first question is not the strong man, but belongs to another person.


    "Don''t worry, I Xu Hu always do things simply. I came here after walking around the city for several times. I will never be found."


    Xu Hu, that is, the strong man holding a belly pocket to beat Miss Zheng.


    His tone was filled with complacency and pride.


    Lin Mengya also felt that this man was shameless.


    Even if the Zheng girl was blind before, she had feelings with such scum.


    But this is not the reason why this scum used to hurt Miss Zheng, is it?


    Scum man, duet should be destroyed humanely!


    "I came to you because I knew you were clean. Don''t worry, I will do what I promised you. Now, the whole people of Shangyang city know that you are Zheng Rongrong''s mistress. Who can come to the door to ask for marriage? At that time, as long as you take the initiative to find a matchmaker. According to the temperament of the Zheng family owner, he will do it for the honor of the family, Let Zheng Rongrong marry you. I''ll congratulate you first. "


    "Happy together, I have long liked the soft and weak little lady of the Zheng family. I''m afraid I can''t succeed without your help this time. If Zheng Rongrong marries me, we''ll be a family in the future."


    Xu Hu''s proud laughter came out, but the sound made people feel obscene.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist. She was a good girl, so they abused her?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya drew a big red fork for the two people in her heart.


    She can never forgive such bullying a woman!


    Resisting her anger, Lin Mengya continued to listen to the two men''s tricks under the silent comfort of long Tianyu.


    "OK, now that things are going so smoothly, I can rest assured of what will happen later. But you should remember that if Zheng Rongrong marries you in the future, you should ensure that she can''t come back to the Zheng family all her life."


    Xu Hu''s ally, the tone hides a poisonous killing opportunity.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also understood that the man ran to Zheng Rongrong''s life at the beginning.


    But although she is a miss of the Zheng family, she seldom goes out of the door because of her weakness.


    Who did such a weak woman provoke?


    "Of course, with Zheng Rongrong''s body, it''s unknown whether they can survive the night under my crotch. Speaking of, I just like this kind of sick seedling. Unfortunately, their body is too weak to let me have fun."


    Xu Hu smashed it into his mouth and said with regret.


    Although his allies despised him, they covered up this emotion well and gave him advice very considerate.


    "Zheng Rongrong''s body should make you have fun. After all, she has taken a lot of panacea for so many years, and her body bone is OK. Moreover, I have some medicine here, which can make her hang a breath before you have had enough. When the medicine dissipates, she will die quietly without any trouble."


    Xu Hu was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly asked for it.


    The two talked more and more obscene, and the expression on Lin Mengya''s face was more and more calm.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, just hugged her waist and quietly changed a place.


    Here, they could barely see the back of the two people inside.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw a man in beautiful clothes standing in front of Xu Hu.


    According to the body shape, it should be about 20 or 30 years old, and it has a great relationship with the Zheng family.


    Long Tianyu knows her heart knot.


    Something in the past made her hate this kind of villain who mutilated women.


    Now that she has met this time, she must not ignore it.


    As soon as she wanted to go in, the two bullies came to the direct result, but Lin Mengya grabbed him and said, shook her head and motioned him not to do so.


    Two cats were in the corner and listened to the conspiracy from beginning to end.


    Compared with Xu Hu''s shameless and vicious, his allies are no less let down.


    In order to deal with Miss Zheng, they used more and more despicable means.


    Until the two people left successively, Lin Mengya and Lin Mengya entered the city again and returned to the inn where they had settled before.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya didn''t say a word, and long Tianyu didn''t ask. He just protected people in his arms and comforted his depressed lover with his hot chest.


    After Lin Mengya returned to her room, she closed her clothes and lay in bed.


    It was a regret she could not make up for in her life.


    With the increase of experience and ability, even though she knew that this kind of thing could never happen to the people she regarded as sisters.


    But once again, she was reminded of her guilt when she met something as bad as before.


    In addition to his coat, long Tianyu lay beside her and held the man in his arms.


    The familiar breath and burning temperature made her tight heartstrings relax gradually.


    Buried in his arms for a long time, she slowly breathed out.


    "Sorry to worry you."


    "You''re fine."


    Lin Mengya hugged long Tianyu. This time, no matter what purpose, she will help Miss Zheng escape.


    But this is only from her personal feelings. The Zheng family should return to one yard for looting those caravans.


    Annoying emotions come and go quickly.


    She just hates why some people use the most despicable means to hurt a woman.


    No matter whether she met Miss Zheng or other girls today, she must take care of it.


    At the dawn of the lantern, just after the two talents had dinner, someone knocked at the door and came in.


    "Sir, the little ones have heard what you asked them to inquire about."


    It''s the dark guard brought by long Tianyu.


    It''s natural to have the help of such dark guards to pick so many places in such a short time.


    Just outside, they changed their names.


    Long Tianyu nodded coldly and motioned to dark Wei to tell the truth.


    "The name of the person who insulted Miss Zheng''s family was Xu Hu. His family was also a rich merchant''s family in the front row of Shangyang city. It was just that he was eccentric and liked to abuse sick and weak women. He had carried a lot of lives."


    With the tone of dark Wei without fluctuation, Lin Mengya saw a demon covered with blood.


    "He is so careless about human life that no one has taken care of it?"


    She asked angrily, The dark guard shook his head and said, "the Xu family has some power in Shangyang city. After every accident, they will compensate with silver money. Moreover, the families of the sick women also think that their girls are suffering and died because they are seriously ill. There was a quarrel a few years ago, but it was soon suppressed and there was no storm at all."


    "The Zheng family doesn''t care?"


    "If you go back to miss Hui, it''s the people of the Zheng family who press down for Xu Hu."


    This time, it was Lin Mengya''s turn to be a little silly.


    Is this a good reincarnation of heaven, to see who spared who?


    But she frowned and felt something wrong.


    If the Zheng family is the one who covers up for him, shouldn''t Xu Hu be like a mouse seeing a cat? When a dog licks it, how dare he embarrass Miss Xu in public?


    Isn''t he afraid to force the Zheng family into a hurry and shake out the evidence that he tortured and killed those women before. At that time, he won''t be able to eat and walk around.


    "Did the owner of the Zheng family do it?"


    "No, it''s Zheng Luxi."


    Zheng Luxi, this name is not unfamiliar to her.


    Even if she and Yu came here specially, they all have something to do with this person.


    "What''s the relationship between Zheng Luxi and the Zheng family owner?"


    "Zheng Luxi is the nephew of the Zheng family owner. It is said that he grew up under the Zheng family owner''s knee since childhood. Moreover, it is likely that he will be the next Zheng family owner."


    The master of the Zheng family is such a daughter. If the position of the master is not given to his nephew, he must give it to his son-in-law.


    The Bai family is a special case, but the current owner of the Bai family is also a distant relative of the Bai family, not completely an outsider.


    If Zheng Luxi wants to start with Zheng Rongrong, it is possible.


    However, Zheng Rongrong has no threat to Zheng Luxi at all, right?


    In that case, why did he bother to get rid of Zheng Rongrong by such dirty means?


    It seems that there are many things she doesn''t know yet.


    Waving his hand, long Tianyu motioned his men to leave.


    Nearby, Lin Mengya thought about it and asked long Tianyu to sneak into the main house of the Zheng family with her.


    On the way to the old house of the Zheng family, she fully appreciated that the dignified highness Xi and long Tianyu, who was once the emperor of the state of Jin, were effective in climbing over the wall.


    There are fewer people patrolling at night in which corner. What arrangements and traps do you usually have? How can you better avoid the servants in the yard? It''s like telling everyone.


    No wonder my five brothers can''t help it.


    Perhaps these things can also be attributed to maturity and cleverness?

 Chapter 1797

    It also depends on long Tianyu''s "skilled" skills. Without any obstacles, they touched the place where their master lived.


    Compared with the mansion where the Gong family can live for generations, the main house of the Zheng family seems a little deserted.


    Here, only the immediate family members of the owner are eligible to live in the owner''s house, but they are also different from each other.


    For example, the owner of the Zheng family and her daughter live in a courtyard near the East.


    Obviously, both the furnishings and the floor area here are more exquisite and larger than those elsewhere.


    And slightly less, they live in the courtyard near the West.


    Although the courtyard has its own advantages, on the whole, it is not comparable to the place of the owner''s family.


    The rest is the courtyard where some guest rooms and servants live.


    When they came, they came from the side where the people lived.


    The patrol here is relatively lax. After two people go around, they can roughly determine these.


    Like two night owls with superb hunting skills, they easily sneaked into the courtyard where the young lady should live.


    At this time, what they didn''t expect was that the Zheng family owner was also in Zheng Rongrong''s room.


    "Cough, father, it''s getting late. You''d better have a rest earlier."


    A woman''s boudoir should have been warm and beautiful.


    But in Zheng Rongrong''s room, there is a strong smell of medicine accumulated all year round.


    Zheng Rongrong was lying in bed with a pale face, but she still managed to show a smile in an attempt to comfort her father who had broken his heart for her.


    Zheng congen, the owner of the Zheng family, is holding his daughter''s hand with deep concern in his eyes.


    "You silly girl, you know there''s something strange about it. Why..."


    "Father, it''s nothing. The Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning, and the daughter is not afraid."


    Although he did so, seeing his daughter haggard day by day, how can a father not be distressed.


    It''s just that he can''t help it!


    Father and daughter were speechless for a moment. After a long time, Zheng congen patted his daughter''s hand and said helplessly, "I know you are wronged, but in order to make you safe in the future, we can only bear it temporarily. Rongrong, it''s my father who is sorry for you."


    Zheng Rongrong shook her head and showed a distressing smile.


    Zheng congen thought that Zheng Rongrong needed a better rest, so he didn''t stay much longer.


    He told the servant to take good care of the young lady, and then got up and left.


    But what their father and daughter didn''t know was that all this fell into the eyes of the two people who were observing from the eaves.


    After seeing Zheng congen leave, Lin Mengya wanted to go with long Tianyu to see the Zheng family owner.


    Unexpectedly, Zheng Rongrong didn''t sleep, but struggled to sit up and looked at the door. His eyes were full of bitterness.


    A maid came in. When she saw her face like this, she restrained her crying and came up to pull the quilt for her.


    "Why are you doing this, miss?"


    Zheng Rongrong sighed faintly and clenched her hands, revealing her restless heart.


    "I''ve put up with him enough, but why should he force me? Even though I''m my father''s only daughter, I can''t succeed as the head of the family. Why can''t he let me breathe?"


    Every word is stained with blood.


    Lin Mengya looked at the thin and weak figure below, but she appreciated it.


    If she thought Miss Zheng was just timid and cowardly.


    Now, she is sure that Zheng Rongrong is trying to be patient and give way for some reason.


    Unfortunately, the people behind have sinister intentions. Zheng Rongrong simply can''t stand such difficulties.


    "Miss, you must be careful!"


    The maid said anxiously, and after Zheng Rongrong just lost control of such a sentence, she recovered her usual look of weakness and deception.


    "It''s my bad life. My father hasn''t been able to give birth to a son and a half. I''m useless and can''t help my father at all."


    "Miss, you can''t say that! The master loves you sincerely and will never care about anything else."


    "I don''t know, but once the master of the house falls into someone else''s position, I can still live in peace with my father? Now, I admire the palace family very much. If I can use the same means as the master of the palace family, I''m not sure, the current difficulties will be solved."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. She didn''t expect to be called here.


    And listening to Zheng Rongrong''s meaning, I actually appreciate myself.


    I''m a little proud in my heart. Maybe I can meet my own fan sister or something.


    The maid, who had no idea that the master was on the roof, glanced and said, "young lady, don''t be cheated by that woman. I heard that Miss Gong is really misbehaving. I heard that she has something to tell many people. If you learn, don''t learn from such a person!"


    Who made this rumor?


    Lin Mengya stared and almost wanted to jump off the roof.


    Is this slander, the slander of red fruit?


    She is an innocent married woman. She adheres to her loyalty to love and marriage, only climbs long Tianyu''s bed, and resolutely puts an end to the behavior of stepping on two boats.


    But unexpectedly, those rumors that wantonly slander her for various purposes have reached the ears of the Zheng family.


    Hum! Sooner or later, she will ask those people for a mental loss.


    Zheng Rongrong was not as confused as her maid. He shook his head and said, "no matter what she was told, one thing is that the palace family rose all the way from their previous decadence because of her. If I had half of her ability, why would my father give up the position of home owner?"


    Zheng Rongrong''s wife is so clever!


    Lin Mengya wanted to go down now and kiss Zheng Rongrong''s little face.


    Sure enough, the fans all have filters. When she heard Zheng Rongrong refuting the maid word by word and affirming her achievements, Lin Mengya''s mood suddenly became better.


    Today, with these words in mind, she took charge of Zheng Rongrong''s affairs.


    Although the maid disagreed with what the young lady said, it was obvious that the immediate difficulties were more practical.


    "I know you appreciate the master of the palace family, but you can''t quench your thirst. I''m afraid the master of the palace family can''t help us with the affairs of the Zheng family. Otherwise, why do you have to suffer this injustice? Miss, why don''t you find someone to marry. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more things."


    Lin Mengya was on it and tilted her mouth.


    What is this broken method? Oh, in order to avoid a person, he hurriedly pushed himself into a strange fire pit.


    In this way, the contradiction is just transferred to, but the most fundamental problem has never been solved.


    Next, Zheng Rongrong also sighed a long sigh.


    "Let''s talk about it later. I''m tired. Go to the front door and keep it. Don''t let any of them in."


    "Yes."


    When the maid left, Zheng Rongrong really closed her tired eyes.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are also ready to leave.


    However, they encountered a minor problem.


    Originally, I wanted to return according to the original road. After all, next to the servants'' residence, it was well next to the street.


    As long as they cross the fence, no matter who they are, they can''t guess what they were doing before.


    But when they were about to get close to the wall, they saw several people dressed in night pedestrians jumping from another section of the wall.


    It was quiet and there was not even a light in the room.


    Lin Mengya looked around. When they came in just now, there were a few servants outside.


    How come now, there''s not even a person here.


    At least someone should go to night and someone should patrol.


    Those people in black are well-trained and have a premeditated appearance.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu hid in the dark and easily avoided the exploration of these people.


    However, they were very alert. After confirming that there was no danger around, they were divided into several groups.


    Lin Mengya pinched long Tianyu''s big hand, and the latter immediately understood what she meant.


    She is afraid of these people. She is aiming at Zheng Rongrong and the Zheng family owner.


    After watching those people disappear in the dark, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu return to Zheng Rongrong''s room again.


    She was pushed to a safe place by long Tianyu and hid. Then, Yu checked all around, but found no trace of those people in black.


    Lin Mengya frowned. They followed. If they really want to be bad for Zheng Rongrong, they should at least see that talents are.


    Looking at long Tianyu returning empty handed, Lin Mengya made a mouth towards long Tianyu.


    Master Zheng!


    Long Tianyu immediately took her to the Zheng family''s courtyard, but to their surprise, there was no trace of people in black here.


    Are they all flying into foam?


    Lin Mengya calmed down. She suddenly remembered something and gently asked, "how are these people''s martial arts?"


    "Not so good. There are few experts here. But their lightness skills are good. In the past, they might have been Liang Shangjun."


    These people are thieves?


    Are thieves now so bold that they not only dare to form a group, but also the residence of the Zheng family.


    She couldn''t figure it out, and long Tianyu was like a cheetah smelling the smell, pulling one of the small teams she found.


    There were three people in the small team. At the moment, one of them stood at the door and watched, while the other two sneaked into other rooms in the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what they were going to do because they came out empty handed.


    The watchman saw that after they came out, he didn''t speak, but followed his accomplice to another courtyard.


    She looked at all this suspiciously. These thieves gave her a strange feeling.

 Chapter 1798

    Maybe they''re not here to steal.


    From their bodies, Lin Mengya didn''t detect any poison. Instead, she found that the waistlines of the two of them seemed to be slightly thinner after they entered the house and came out.


    She stared seriously for a while before she could barely recognize that these people were actually tied with a belt similar to a cloth pocket.


    Every time you enter a room, your waist will flatten a little.


    When the three men left, needless to say, long Tianyu took her to the house.


    The people inside were sleeping soundly. They didn''t find a gap in the door.


    In the moonlight, she saw several silver ingots on the table, and under the silver ingots was a small note.


    Long Tianyu took the note and a silver ingot back without any effort and gave it to her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the silver ingot. It was the most common silver ingot. There was no logo on it that could identify the holder.


    Generally speaking, all family private bank will be marked on it.


    But those circulating among the people are not necessarily.


    Then she looked at the note.


    There was a message that surprised her.


    After a quick look, Lin Mengya asked long Tianyu to put it as it was.


    The two men secretly followed those people and found that they did almost the same thing. Just before they left, they quietly left the Zheng family.


    The two men avoided the escort of the night patrol and returned to the inn.


    Compared with non Ye City with lively night square, Shangyang city in the dark is particularly lonely.


    Pushing open the window, Lin Mengya looked at the large shadow, conspiracy and means belonging to the Zheng family''s old house in the city. Perhaps it was the burden of their families that no one could avoid.


    "Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu, who went down and asked for some hot water to wash, opened the door and saw her sitting in a daze at the window.


    Gently held her in his arms. Even though he knew that his ya''er was a resourceful figure who was a bit more powerful than a man, he just couldn''t help but want to treat her as a porcelain doll, carefully protect her and take care of her life.


    Lin Mengya was just thinking about something, but she was still very face saving and rubbed in his arms.


    "These people are so careful to deal with a Miss Zheng. I think there must be something we don''t know. Maybe it can be used by us."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Lin Mengya exposed her nature.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help smiling. He knew that his ya''er had never been a person who liked to hurt spring and autumn.


    "It was written on the note just now that they would make Zheng Rongrong''s indiscreet things big tomorrow, and they would have to say it vividly. It''s serious. This person is really bad enough."


    Why let these people of the Zheng family spread it?


    Because they are in the Zheng family''s main house, what they say naturally increases the credibility.


    And they must know some of Zheng Rongrong''s habits, true or false, false or true. Now, I''m afraid Zheng Rongrong can''t get rid of the suspicion.


    Under such public opinion, if Xu Hu really comes to the door to ask for marriage, nine times out of ten, the owner of the Zheng family will choose to sacrifice his daughter for the sake of the family''s reputation.


    From the previous conversation between the Zheng family owner and his daughter, she can hear that in the Zheng family owner''s heart, the family is much more important than his daughter.


    Oh, fool.


    She sneered: "if Zheng congen defends his daughter, his family will be ashamed. But if he really pushes Zheng Rongrong to the fire pit, he will poke the backbone and say that he doesn''t recognize his six relatives. No matter how it is, it''s not a good thing for him."


    It is natural for parents to protect their children.


    As for the sacrifice of children''s happiness for the sake of the family, there are different opinions. It can''t be said that anyone is completely wrong.


    The current situation is that Zheng congenming knows that Xu Hu has a problem, but for some reason, he has to wrong his daughter.


    She looked down on such a coward.


    In those days, although her father also made her suffer a lot, he did love her and her brother.


    From this point, Zheng congen can''t compare.


    She is also a mother. Usually, let alone someone bullies her babies. Even if someone dares to scold her baby with malice, she can hate her teeth.


    Zheng congen''s doing this really made her look down on her.


    "Yes, but if he overcomes public opinion, protects his daughter regardless of public opinion and investigates the matter thoroughly, he may be able to tide over the difficulties."


    As a father, long Tianyu would never let people slander his children like this, no matter for any reason or hardship.


    The husband and wife have maintained unprecedented agreement on this issue.


    "But I don''t think Miss Zheng will sit and wait to die."


    She didn''t know what she thought. She raised her lips and smiled.


    Long Tianyu looked at her curiously. How did he feel that ya''er seemed to appreciate Zheng Rongrong very much?


    Obviously, they only met once, didn''t they?


    "My fans, how can such a weak chicken?"


    She boasted shamelessly, but long Tianyu didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    "Vermicelli? Vegetable chicken? Ya''er, are you hungry?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look and saw that the sense of superiority of netizens was so simple.


    "I mean, since she agrees with me and appreciates me, she shouldn''t be so submissive. Besides, if she is really just a sick beauty, why is someone so anxious to get rid of her by this dirty means?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t mind her boasting behavior. On the contrary, Lin Mengya''s shameless self-confidence was used to it to a great extent.


    In his eyes, his family''s elegant son is smart and powerful, and his perception of Miss Zheng is much better.


    Well, it''s still very insightful.


    "Using such means also shows that Zheng Rongrong is difficult to deal with. Just wait for the opportunity and add fuel to the fire."


    Long Tianyu made the final summary. The two smiled at each other and looked forward to the next thing.


    In the end, how will Zheng Rongrong fight her enemy?


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya got up from the quilt.


    She slept well last night. Maybe long Tianyu was considerate of her and worked hard all the way, so she was very calm.


    According to the man''s plan with Xu Hu, Xu Hu should go to the door today.


    Lin Mengya, an addicted spectator, couldn''t wait to take long Tianyu to the wonton stall downstairs for dinner.


    There were many pedestrians in the street, and everything remained normal.


    Lin Mengya gulped down the soup made of big bones. It was warm and salty, making her feel as if she was full of vitality.


    "When did you say he would come?"


    Long Tianyu has been silently watching her, watching her love to eat, and dialed a few for her from his bowl.


    Just holding the same rough flower bowl and spoon, long Tianyu was elegant like eating in the palace.


    Fortunately, two people sitting in a corner did not attract much attention.


    "Xu Hu has just come out of the brothel."


    Long Tianyu replied unhurriedly that he had been watched by Xu Hu before. No matter what he did, he had to report to him.


    Lin Mengya had just chewed a wonton, and now she was so beautiful that she narrowed her eyes.


    "Oh, I went whoring last night. I''m going to come to people''s house today to harm people''s big girls. It''s shameless to come home."


    Long Tianyu didn''t comment because his wife was right.


    Soon, the dark guard sent a message.


    It''s Xu Hu. He''s ready to come this way.


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she quickly bolted the food and cleaned it. She dragged long Tianyu and took her place in advance to prepare for the play.


    People outside obviously don''t know. There will be a farce here later.


    Xu hugang vented his animal lust, but when he thought of Zheng Rongrong''s sick and beautiful mother, he would soon fall into his hands and let him play with it, he couldn''t help but feel a fire in his heart.


    And the man also said that Zheng Rongrong is the only daughter of the Zheng family owner. Even if he can''t inherit the Zheng family in the future, there will be no less dowry.


    In this way, people can get both money and money. I''m afraid there''s nowhere to find it with lanterns. Therefore, he is a little more eager.


    Carrying two gift boxes, Xu Hu came to the Zheng family''s main house.


    Specially put down the things in his hand and tidy up his appearance before he came forward to smash the door.


    "Rongrong, father-in-law, I came to see you. Open the door quickly!"


    Xu Hu is strong and has a full voice. He also intends to attract other people''s attention.


    Sure enough, soon a pedestrian noticed what was happening in front of the Zheng family.


    And Xu Hu also seemed to perform deliberately. He not only smashed the gate, but also shameless.


    Finally, the people inside probably saw more and more onlookers outside and had to open a crack in the door.


    "Go, don''t go crazy here. There''s no one you''re looking for. Go away!"


    Xu Hu sank his face and took the opportunity to push the porter.


    With a "bang", the gate was forcibly opened by him, and the porter fell to the ground with a somersault.


    "You, how dare you push me?"


    "Why don''t you dare? I''m your future uncle. Hurry up and invite my wife and father-in-law out, or I''ll let you taste my fist!"


    The porter was also angry, but he was obviously more afraid of being beaten. He got up and ran away.


    Xu Hu proudly held his arms and stood at the door looking at the scenery inside.


    On the other side, sitting in the teahouse, Lin Mengya, who was holding several bags of melon seeds, plum, dried fruit and so on, snorted coldly.


    "It''s too fake. The porter is a man at least. Even Miss Zheng wouldn''t fall so badly just now. This acting skill is not qualified at all."


    Long Tianyu obviously saw the scene just now.


    If the concierge really wants to press things, he should find a way to invite people in and close the door instead of shouting like this.

 Chapter 1799

    Obviously, the porter was also one of the servants bought by silver last night.


    After a while, someone finally came out.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, it was Zheng Rongrong and her maid.


    She is more interested. Is Zheng Rongrong going to make her own hard bar?


    At this time, shouldn''t it be better for the housekeeper or her father to deal with it?


    After looking at Zheng Rongrong''s calm face, Lin Mengya''s eyes suddenly flashed, revealing a meaningful smile.


    Yes, this Miss Zheng is really not a simple person.


    As soon as Xu Hu saw Zheng Rongrong, his eyes stuck to each other.


    Anyone with eyes can see that this man has a bad intention towards Miss Zheng.


    "Rongrong, I came to see you. You miss me, but I miss you very much!"


    The thick and dumb voice, with a disgusting pretence of closeness, numbed the people around, and couldn''t stand it.


    What''s more, it''s Zheng Rongrong.


    However, I don''t know whether she was prepared or had outstanding forbearance. At least her face didn''t change.


    But the girl beside her couldn''t hear it anymore. She shouted with a black face: "you apprentice! My lady doesn''t know you at all. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xu Hu didn''t pay attention to each other at all. He just took out a water red belly pocket in his arms and put it on the side of his nose. After smelling a big mouthful, he said shamelessly: "I miss you very much. Therefore, I take what you give me with me at any time. I dare not separate for a moment day and night."


    Such obscene words can only be said in public by Xu Hu''s cheeky skin.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, there began to be a lot of discussion around him.


    The people who watched yesterday were also mixed in.


    For a time, all the people put the shameless charge on Zheng Rongrong.


    But few people blame the man.


    Lin Mengya is still eating with relish, but she is always paying attention to the situation around her.


    She doesn''t know much about Zheng Rongrong, but she can be sure of one thing.


    In the struggle with these scoundrels, Zheng Rongrong must be in a weak position.


    This has nothing to do with her own ability. The so-called hero needs three help. She will do it when necessary.


    However, she wanted to know how Zheng Rongrong would deal with it.


    "Xu Hu, I don''t know you. If your purpose is to discredit me, you can leave now."


    Zheng Rongrong finally opened his mouth under the eyes of ridicule or disgust.


    When she had no harsh accusations or tearful denials.


    On the contrary, she was too calm, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Xu Hu looked at the woman''s affectation of calmness and felt that the bath fire in her heart was a little more intense.


    It was this cold appearance that made him look forward to the amorous feelings of this woman in bed.


    "Rongrong, I know you are angry with me, but I just like you too much. Don''t worry, I will be responsible for you. I will marry you and let you be our Xu family''s young grandmother!"


    Xu Hu was still making a loud confession, and even took a few steps forward in an attempt to catch Zheng Rongrong.


    People outside felt a little shameless when they saw this scene.


    It''s wrong for two people to have an affair, let alone talk in public.


    Even more, he spat and scolded directly.


    "You''re shameless. We''re afraid of needle eyes!"


    "Yes, what a lady of a family. I think the goods in the kiln are not as good as her!"


    "Shameless!"


    All kinds of abuse, like steel needles, pierced Zheng Rongrong.


    Lin Mengya threw the melon seeds in her hand and frowned slightly.


    What are the three views of these people?


    Let alone Zheng Rongrong''s obvious refusal. Even if it''s true, what''s hindering them?


    "It''s a dog meddling with mice. If your parents weren''t shameless, where did you come from?"


    The crowd was excited, but I don''t know where the voice came from, but it attracted the attention of some people.


    I saw a girl in a stone blue dress sitting on the outermost chair of the nearby teahouse.


    The woman looked contemptuously, as if she didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Opposite the woman was a man in black.


    Although the man looks ordinary, he is actually extraordinary.


    Just a few people in the crowd glared at her. After contacting the man''s lukewarm sight, they couldn''t help swallowing their words back into their stomach.


    Intuition tells them that if they dare to talk indiscriminately, they will lose their lives.


    Fortunately, the woman didn''t continue to talk, but her eyes became more and more dazzling.


    Finally, some people rely on their large number to vent their dissatisfaction with women.


    "They are shameless. Don''t they allow anyone to say it?"


    "Someone is shameless. Knowing that other girls don''t like him, he just goes forward and makes himself familiar with other girls. Unexpectedly, it''s just that toads want swan meat."


    Lin Mengya''s voice is not loud, but Xu Hu and Zheng Rongrong can hear it because of the distance.


    Over there, Xu Hu, who was stopped by the maid, looked at Zheng Rongrong with a sneer. He was thinking of continuing to say something explicit, so he heard a female voice scolding himself without taboo.


    He turned around fiercely, but he saw a man in black. His eyes were like a knife. After glancing at him, those rude words could only be swallowed back.


    "How do you know that they don''t collude with each other? I heard that Xu Hu often sneaks into Miss Zheng''s boudoir for the night! Such an unscrupulous woman should get out of Shangyang city."


    "Overnight? Did you see it with your own eyes, or did you listen to the corner? Did you dream about it? Since you are so sure, show the evidence to the big guy."


    The person who just looked disgusted was immediately stunned.


    In fact, he only heard some rumors, but where would he have evidence?


    "I, I listen to the servants of the Zheng family. Can I be false!"


    The man said, but he began to make strong arguments.


    But Lin Mengya snorted coldly, He said with meaning: "Not to mention whether the private meeting is true or false, if someone lets him in, the door is not strict, and the responsible servant will die. As a domestic slave, it''s not too much to kill if you see that the things in the master''s house are not rotten in the stomach, but spread wantonly. Besides, it''s ridiculous that you say you stole and Ju ran away, and anyone can see it casually. I ask you, you stole it Hide your private house, can someone else know? "


    Lin Mengya just asked casually. The clinker really had a lot of private houses, and her face immediately changed.


    "Who''s hiding a private house? I tell you, don''t talk about it!"


    The man was guilty of being a thief. He immediately denied it loudly and forgot that he was still talking about Miss Zheng''s beautiful smell before.


    "Seeing is better than hearing. It''s better to listen to what other people''s parties do than listening to these rumors. Don''t be busy convicting others. First think about whether you are qualified. It''s not what you saw with your own eyes. Don''t talk casually. Be careful and get into trouble."


    She was clearly just sitting there, but her words hung over the heads of the people like a knife.


    There are some people in the middle who have had the most fun. Now they are silent.


    Just because of the man, he looked at them alone.


    Yes, they can be sure that the man is looking at them.


    The feeling was like being stared at by a beast, which made them dare not act rashly.


    Over there, Xu Hu was also warned by long Tianyu with his eyes.


    He couldn''t help touching the back of his neck. I don''t know why he felt cold there just now.


    But soon, he reacted.


    It''s just two passers-by. Today, it doesn''t matter to him.


    Turn back and stare at Zheng Rongrong.


    "Rongrong, forgive me. Our relationship is like this. Can''t I give you what you want?"


    Xu Hu thought he was affectionate, but in fact, Zheng Rongrong felt endless from the bottom of his heart.


    She doesn''t seem so calm on the surface. In fact, she wants to kill Xu Hu herself when she can''t.


    At least not now.


    "I repeat one last time that I have nothing to do with you and have never seen you before. If you talk nonsense again, I can only be rude to you."


    "Rongrong, how can you treat me like this? Well, since you are so heartless and make me sad, I can''t care about the relationship between us. Rongrong, don''t regret it."


    Xu Hu raised his eyebrows, but it was a threat.


    Zheng Rongrong could only hold his palm and his face became more and more pale.


    Seeing her pretending to be strong, Xu Hu only felt that he wanted her more.


    Unfortunately, the little sick cat is not obedient.


    In that case, he must teach her a lesson.


    "You forgot that you told me that you didn''t like your cousin, so you wanted me to come to your house, and then you persuaded your father to let me be the head of the house? At that time, I refused you because I was afraid you were wrong. Unexpectedly, you became angry and hated because of love. Rongrong, it''s only because I mistook you at the beginning. I thought you were a kind-hearted man Good woman, how can you treat your cousin like this? After all, he is also your relative. Moreover, how can you change the Zheng family''s name for your own selfish desires? Are you worthy of the ancestors of the Zheng family? "


    Lin Mengya really saw how shameless people are and how invincible they are.


    But at the same time, she also understood the real purpose of Xu Hu''s visit today.


    Perhaps, the private meeting between men and women can not completely make Zheng congen yield.


    However, once the next family leader''s successor is involved, there will be waves even in the Zheng family.


    If Zheng Rongrong, as a party, is doomed to be forced to become a victim!

 Chapter 1800

    Things have become a little tricky.


    Lin Mengya turned the cause and effect in her mind and felt that this matter today might not be good.


    However, she could help just now, and she was not afraid to help again.


    But things are not so simple that they can be concluded.


    A green wagon stopped behind the crowd.


    It turned out that three people dressed as nuns came out.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, please make way."


    Those people were also stunned, but there were people who knew the three of them. They saluted and said hello immediately.


    "Isn''t this nun Jing''an from Shuiyue nunnery outside the city? Why are you here?"


    Abbess Jing''an is an old woman of about 50 years old. She is kind-hearted. Her washed white monk robe makes her look more simple and dignified.


    After saluting the believers, nun Jing''an went straight to the door of Zheng''s house.


    "Amitabha, I''m late. Please forgive me, Miss Zheng."


    At this time, Xu Hu was trying to advance an inch and further corrupt Zheng Rongrong''s reputation. When she had to submit, she suddenly heard a disturbing voice behind her.


    She immediately glared fiercely, but unexpectedly, it was nun Jing''an.


    Suddenly, he sank his face, narrowed his eyes and threatened in a low voice: "it''s the smelly nun of Shuiyue nunnery! What are you doing here? Don''t spoil my good deeds."


    No, abbess Jing''an is not afraid at all.


    Smiling and saluting, she said calmly, "half a month ago, Mrs. Xu came to live in the nunnery for some time. I don''t know how she is recently?"


    Xu Hu''s arrogance immediately went half way.


    Gnashing his teeth, he looked at the old nun in front of him, but there was nothing he could do.


    There is no other reason, just because his mother trusts this old man too much.


    What he does on weekdays, his mother will stand on his side.


    But three years ago, he once committed something in the nunnery, and was caught at the wrong place by the old nun and sued for a black meal.


    Unexpectedly, his mother didn''t know what kind of evil she was, and unexpectedly let his father smoke him back to death.


    Since then, he almost saw people in Shuiyue nunnery walking around.


    Today, what is this old man doing?


    "It''s none of your business here. I won''t offend the river with you. Get out!"


    "Benefactor Xu, Miss Zheng is a layman disciple of our Shuiyue nunnery. A few years ago, Miss Zheng made a great wish to live a vegetarian life in exchange for good weather in the Zheng family''s fief. Now, it''s the day when Miss Zheng comes to repay her wish. This matter is very important. I have to pick it up myself."


    Abbess Jing''an''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone present to hear clearly.


    Zheng Rongrong calmly walked to abbess Jing''an and gracefully performed a Buddhist ceremony.


    "Master, today are all disciples."


    "Oh? Do you know where you''re at fault?"


    "The Buddha said that all living beings suffer. If the wrong of others arises from the disciple, it is also the wrong of the disciple. The disciple can''t cross others or himself. The disciple has been taught by the master and is ashamed of the protection of the Buddha."


    Zheng Rongrong''s sadness on his face finally showed some slight emotion at the moment. However, it was not anger, but it seemed like real shame.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to leave her seat. After listening to her, she sat down again.


    This is a high-end player. Xu Hu is not an opponent at all.


    Long Tianyu also heard Zheng Rongrong''s words, but there was no response.


    "Unexpectedly, Zheng Rongrong seems soft and weak, but he is really a man with means."


    She lifted the glass and said with a smile.


    Long Tianyu just wiped the powdered sugar on her lips and gently spit out a word.


    "Less than one ten thousandth of you."


    Lin Mengya choked her throat with a mouthful of hot tea.


    Why does she have a sense of being spoiled like a bear child?


    They said two words here, and the situation there was reversed.


    Zheng Rongrong''s words just now seem to hold the blame on himself, but in fact, people can easily hear the implication.


    Nun Jing''an smiled and nodded, ignoring Xu Hu''s cold stare and said, "this is also your suffering. My Buddha is merciful. When you educate people, you also suffer boundless hardships. Only then can you have great magic power. You concentrate on cultivation. You will only encounter more and more hardships, but it will also make your mind more clear. I believe that one day, you will have a thorough understanding."


    "Yes, thank you for your teaching."


    The conversation between Zheng Rongrong and abbess Jing''an almost put Xu Hu aside.


    He had known that the nun was an obstacle. He didn''t want to, but dared to come here to stir up the situation. At the moment, he wanted to rush up and threaten with his fist.


    But he was really afraid of his father''s whip, turned his eyes and sneered.


    "Rongrong, this is your fault. You and I have long had a skin relationship. How can we go to a nunnery? Don''t you disturb the peace of Buddhism?"


    As soon as these words were shouted out, the people who had some doubts just now pointed out to Zheng Rongrong, as if she had really soiled the clean land of Buddhism.


    Zheng Rongrong frowned and looked at Xu Hu for the first time.


    "Mr. Xu, I have no grievances and no enmity with you. What is your intention to slander me again and again? Well, you said I had an affair with you without media. Let me ask you, when, where and when did it happen?"


    The cold voice was tinged with anger.


    Even Lin Mengya had to admire the man''s forbearance. If it had been put on her, she would have poisoned Xu Hu hundreds of times.


    Xu Hu smiled with some success and touched his chin. He seemed to aftertaste something.


    "I can''t remember the distance. The most recent one was the first night you went to Shuiyue nunnery two months ago. There was your favorite honey Hexiang in the meditation room. Your ice skin and jade skin made me unforgettable!"


    Such explicit things almost broke through the bottom limit of the crowd.


    Those big girls who did not leave the cabinet almost immediately covered their faces and ran away.


    The rest of those who became relatives, with a look of contempt, constantly condemned the shameless men and women.


    Zheng Rongrong was also flushed with anger, but after taking a deep breath, she slowly said, "two months ago, I wasn''t in Shuiyue nunnery. I don''t know why you want to say so, but also take on the Centennial reputation of Shuiyue nunnery."


    Xu Hu glared and laughed at her excess of power.


    "The servants in your house know that you went to Shuiyue nunnery and Rongrong two months ago. At least we are a couple for a day. Don''t you miss it at all?"


    At this time, the maid who had been defending Zheng Rongrong changed her face and said as if she had leaked her mouth: "Miss, you did go to Shuiyue nunnery two months ago, but..."


    At this moment, an obscene woman''s hat was buttoned on Zheng Rongrong''s head.


    She looked at her maid in shock, who lowered her head as if she knew she had said the wrong thing.


    Xu Hu immediately smiled proudly and said loudly, "look, even your maid said, Rongrong, what else can you argue about? Men and women love, which is a normal thing. Why do you pinch so much."


    Unexpectedly, nun Jing''an suddenly thought about the starting point and suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Look at my brain. Two months ago, I seemed to have taken Miss Zheng to Sucheng."


    The disciple standing next to her immediately added, "master is right. Sucheng sent water a while ago. You went to Sucheng house with Miss Zheng. Miss Zheng didn''t go to the nunnery at all. As soon as she got out of the city, she went with you."


    Although he said so, Xu Hu didn''t care at all.


    Who can make this clear?


    As soon as I wanted to scold them, I saw a group of people come in.


    The head is a strong man with a strong back and a steel knife pinned to his waist.


    The man has great momentum. He can tell at a glance that he is a Jianghu man. At that stop, the curses of the onlookers are a little shorter.


    "I heard that someone wants to wrong Miss Zheng? Coincidentally, I went to Sucheng half a month ago and was escorted by Zhenyuan escort agency. I, sun lie, work with indomitable spirit. If anyone dares to talk nonsense here, first ask me if this steel knife agrees!"


    Since sun lie appeared in the crowd, the voice of discussion has been much lower.


    As everyone knows, sun lie is the chief escort of Zhenyuan escort agency. He is straightforward and has a number one figure in Shangyang city.


    As soon as nun Jing''an saw sun lie, she immediately smiled and said, "it''s a coincidence. Since escort sun came, please ask escort sun to tell the big guy whether Miss Zheng went to the Moon Temple that day."


    Sun lie immediately said, "that day I received Miss Zheng at the gate of the city and went straight to Sucheng. People who came and went can see this clearly. Is there still a fake?"


    Xu Hu''s teeth were itchy. As expected, the crowd''s attitude changed from sun lie''s appearance.


    You know, all his fame in Shangyang city is evil.


    Sun lie and nun Jing''an are famous decent. If they all help Zheng Rongrong speak, they are really not sure.


    She glared at the maid. How could she not know such a big thing?


    The maid also shook. Soon, she realized something.


    Raised his head and looked at Zheng Rongrong in horror. Did miss know?


    "Miss, maidservant..."


    The maid just wanted to explain, but Zheng Rongrong only looked at her and asked her to swallow all her words back to her stomach.


    Xu Hu made a mistake. He knew he couldn''t succeed today, but when he saw Zheng Rongrong''s thin body, his heart was full of evil fire.


    Simply, one does not do two endlessly, let her ruin her reputation in the street!


    The big hand / obscene grabbed at her chest. At this time, Zheng Rongrong obviously didn''t react. There was consternation in her eyes, but it was too late to hide.


    The next moment, a scream shook the world.


    "Ah --"


    Xu Hu''s big hand was pierced by a small crossbow and arrow!

 Chapter 1801

    "Oh, I missed."


    In the teahouse, Lin Mengya muttered and shook her hand.


    But long Tianyu was on one side, rubbed her arm and said, "next time, I''ll tie up the target and let you shoot."


    The implication is that the target is obviously wrong.


    The people were surprised by the accident.


    Xu Hu''s hand was bleeding. For a time, his face was a little whiter than Zheng Rongrong.


    "Who! Who did it! Get out of here!"


    Xu Hu barked like a mad dog. In the teahouse, Lin Mengya calmly wiped off the honey on her hand with a handkerchief and walked out leisurely.


    "I did it."


    People still have some impression of her. Isn''t this the woman who spoke for Zheng Rongrong just now?


    Behind her was the cold man who was still standing.


    One after another, they went to the gate of the Zheng family, and Xu Hu had already started yelling in pain.


    "You two dog men and women dare to hurt me! I must tear you two to pieces and let you kneel down and beg for Grandpa''s mercy!"


    "It seems that you want to eat another arrow?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and asked gently.


    While Xu Hu was angry and wanted to continue scolding, the woman really raised her wrist.


    There were only three "swish swish" sounds, and three crossbows and arrows flew close to his ear.


    Suddenly, Xu Hu''s back was cold with fear.


    Because he felt the woman''s indifference to him.


    That is an absolute contempt of the superior for the mole ants.


    As if his life or death, the other party doesn''t look at him at all.


    "Don''t move, in case I miss, how painful it will be."


    The woman said with some regret that where Xu Hu had been humiliated like this, she immediately wanted to rush up and kill her.


    But as soon as he clenched his fist, they saw a shadow flash. A moment later, Xu Hu was kicked away.


    "Puff" sound, like a personal sandbag, fell so that it was called a strong one.


    The initiator of all this, the man in black who has been silent, glanced at him with cold eyes and returned to the woman.


    "Miss Zheng, if you encounter such dirty things in the future, don''t talk nonsense to him. Just throw them out."


    Lin Mengya said with great disdain, and on this side, Zheng Rongrong, who was already ignorant, nodded foolishly.


    Soon, she reacted, but her face turned white.


    "You two, thank you for your help today. However, Xu Hu''s identity is different. I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble. Please leave first."


    Zheng Rongrong looked at Xu Hu rolling on the ground. Her heart was very happy, but she couldn''t help worrying at the thought of the future trouble.


    But in any case, these two people are also caused by her. In any case, she has to protect the safety of these two people.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other unexpectedly.


    "Don''t you think we''re meddling? Maybe we broke your plan and disrupted your deployment?"


    Zheng Rongrong smiled gratefully: "it was the two who saved me. The previous two spoke out. If they hadn''t seen me in danger, they wouldn''t have done it. Therefore, they are Rongrong''s great benefactors."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled a little happy.


    Good. She really likes Zheng Rongrong''s temper more and more.


    Patted each other on the shoulder, she smiled and leaned in Zheng Rongrong''s ear and said, "don''t be afraid. In the future, you will be my person."


    Zheng Rongrong was stunned. It seems that she didn''t understand her meaning.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t need her to understand now. She just points to nun sun lie and Jing''an.


    "Go and arrange these people first. I''ll go in and wait for you."


    With that, he took long Tianyu and walked to the old house of the Zheng family.


    Zheng Rongrong alone stood at the door, his eyes full of amazement.


    Just now, what happened?


    "Amitabha, Miss Zheng, I think you should obey the benefactor."


    Abbess Jing''an''s eyes twinkled slightly. After a long time, they turned into a peaceful calm.


    Zheng Rongrong also had some strange feelings in her heart. She always felt that the woman was telling the truth. It was a sentence without beginning or end, but it was inexplicably convincing.


    "Abbess, do you know this lady?"


    Abbess Jing''an shook her head and said with a smile, "I''ve never left Shuiyue nunnery. How can I recognize such a person? But I think Miss''s chance has come."


    Zheng Rongrong became more curious, but before she could ask for the exit, abbess Jing''an left.


    "Uncle lie, please help me send abbess."


    Sun lie nodded, but couldn''t help looking at the direction in which the man in black disappeared.


    That man, what a beautiful Kung Fu!


    After she handled everything, looking at Xu Hu who had fainted, a trace of anger flashed in her eyes.


    He turned and told the servant, "send people back."


    The servants hesitated, and her maid jumped at her feet and cried, "Miss, miss, I didn''t mean it. Please forgive me."


    A trace of intolerance appeared on Zheng Rongrong''s face.


    But in the end, she reached out and pulled away the maid.


    "Since you listen to Mr. Xu so much, you will be his man from today on. Come and send her along."


    "Miss, don''t! You can''t do this to me. I''m the eldest childe, you can''t!"


    The three words "big childe" made Zheng Rongrong look cold.


    Those who have just been unable to bear it all come to naught.


    Leave firmly and ignore everything from behind.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are familiar, but this is someone else''s house after all. It''s not good to be too casual.


    Therefore, I didn''t break into it. I just stood at the corner and waited for Zheng Rongrong.


    Similarly, she heard voices outside.


    Holding his shoulders, he leaned against his man as if he had no bones.


    "It seems that this big childe is the culprit of all this?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and adjusted her posture to make her more comfortable.


    Soon, Lin Mengya saw the Miss Zheng family.


    Immediately straightened up and waved to each other.


    "Here, here!"


    Zheng Rongrong couldn''t help but speed up his pace and walked in front of them in a few steps.


    Lin Mengya looked at her up and down. Her eyes were so white that she almost scared away the other party.


    "I know what you want to ask. What about me? I just want to help them. We''re not bad guys and we don''t mean any harm to you. But when it''s done, I need you to do me a favor. Of course, it''s good for you and me."


    Of course, she knows that the best way for a person with delicate mind like Zheng Rongrong is to show his intention first.


    Sure enough, after hearing that she had a clear purpose, Zheng Rongrong was a little less alert to her.


    "I don''t know what I can do to help two righteous men?"


    "It''s very simple. After you become the master of the house, I hope you can abolish the tax on the caravans of the palace family."


    When she finished, Zheng Rongrong was stunned.


    Lin Mengya thought she was reluctant to give up the taxes. She immediately explained, "although there are a lot of taxes now, it''s like killing a chicken to lay eggs. For a long time, those caravans certainly don''t want to come back to your Zheng family. Without caravans, grain, refined salt, cloth and tea will be affected. You don''t want to make a living, do you?"


    In fact, she just loves those taxes.


    You know, in fact, in the end, the people in their palace fiefs paid for it.


    They are rich, but the money is not from the wind!


    If Zheng Rongrong really refuses, she will have to think of other ways.


    "You, are you from the palace family?"


    Unexpectedly, Zheng Rongrong asked this as soon as she opened her mouth.


    She nodded and just wanted to continue fooling, Zheng Rongrong grabbed her hand and stared at her with big eyes.


    "Well, have you seen the master of the palace family? I''ve heard that the master of the palace family has the posture of leaning towards the world, just like the nine heaven Xuannv coming to earth. She is a strange woman with great wisdom, but it''s true?"


    "Uh... Average, average."


    The old face that covers under the mask is red. Who spread it to her?


    How can she see people in the future!


    Zheng Rongrong, a senior fan sister of Gong ya, immediately envied her when she heard that the woman in front of her had seen an idol.


    "I don''t know if I have the luck to meet her. A woman like her is rare in the world and I have admired her for a long time. If everyone could have her spirit and courage, women in the world wouldn''t have many complaints."


    Well, I not only saw him, but also grabbed the idol''s hand.


    Lin Mengya said silently in her heart, but she also knew that it was not her personal charm, but that she, as the owner of the palace family, had indeed become the flag of aspiring women.


    "The master of the palace family is just an ordinary woman. As long as you have hope, you can live your own wonderful life."


    She said it from the bottom of her heart, but Zheng Rongrong shook her head in frustration.


    "We can''t catch up with a woman like the master of the palace family. But don''t worry. If the master of the house doesn''t fall into my cousin''s hands, I can guarantee that the Zheng family will be friendly with the palace family from generation to generation, and such a thing will never happen again."


    Alas, looking at the woman in front of her, Lin Mengya felt a little strange.


    How to say, it''s like a fan sister supporting her idol.


    "That''s the best, but it''s also good for the two families. The Zheng family and the Gong family are close neighbors and should help each other."


    Zheng Rongrong nodded and sighed faintly.


    "In fact, my father and my grandfather thought the same way. When the palace family flourished, the Zheng family was attached to the palace family, but they were not used as servants, which made the Zheng family grateful to the palace family. Only later, something happened that made the Zheng family not help the palace family. Before my grandfather died, he blamed himself."

 Chapter 1802

    Lin Mengya smiled and did not discuss this issue.


    Although Zheng Rongrong admired her, she didn''t know the truth about what happened at the beginning.


    Moreover, the old owner of the Zheng family has passed away, and the Gong family has rallied after suffering. It''s a thing of the past whether to help or not, and she''s too lazy to worry about it.


    Speaking of his grandfather, Zheng Rongrong was in a low mood.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had a number in her heart. No wonder Zheng Rongrong had different opinions from her father, perhaps because she was influenced by her grandfather since childhood.


    "After talking outside for so long, won''t Miss Zheng invite us in?"


    She said with a smile. Zheng Rongrong reacted and lowered her head in an instant.


    "I''m sorry, I was negligent, guys. This way, please."


    Although it is not the first time for them to come to Zheng''s house, they can always see it more clearly than at night.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya only felt that the Zheng family was somewhat abnormal everywhere.


    There are many servants in the Zheng family, but even she can see that these people are only superficial respect to Zheng Rongrong.


    The previous Porter and maid have been enough to show that Zheng Rongrong has been attacked from both sides.


    But she doesn''t understand that this is clearly Zheng''s family and Zheng Rongrong''s family. Why is it like this?


    When the three were walking towards Zheng Rongrong''s yard, a group of people came face to face.


    When Lin Mengya saw the leader, she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes.


    It''s him!


    Zheng Rongrong also saw them, with a stiff back and a cold face.


    I didn''t want to pay attention to these guys, but the man who led me took the initiative to greet them.


    "Cousin, where have you been? Uncle said, you are weak. You''d better not go out recently."


    There is obviously only one person who can live in the main house and call her cousin Zheng Rongrong.


    While knowing each other''s identity, Lin Mengya also confirmed her previous speculation.


    It was Zheng Luxi, the uncle of the Zheng family, who discredited Zheng Rongrong.


    At the same time, this man is also behind the scenes of those checkpoints against her palace family.


    This is really a narrow road for friends.


    But she was not in a hurry to come forward, but stood behind Zheng Rongrong and looked carefully at Zheng Luxi in front of her.


    Zheng Rongrong doesn''t know who the person against her is. Although she hates her teeth, her face can''t be revealed after all.


    After a long breath, he smiled.


    "Yes, thank you for your concern."


    "We are a family. Why are you so polite? Besides, if I inherit the position of the head of this family in the future, I must take good care of you for my uncle."


    This sentence seemed to poke Zheng Rongrong''s pain.


    She raised her head angrily and stared at the man in front of her.


    "My father is still alive. Don''t my cousin think it''s a bit treacherous to say this? Is it difficult? Are you looking forward to my father''s death all day?"


    Zheng Luxi smiled, but in that smile, there was a continuous chill.


    "How could it be? Uncle treats me like a biological son. Naturally, I hope he will live a long life. But who in the world can live forever? I just think my cousin should relax her mind and accept the reality."


    "You!"


    Zheng Rongrong was too angry to speak, but she had no power to fight back.


    With a proud expression, Zheng Luxi didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    However, when her eyes fell on the two people behind her, they showed continued dissatisfaction.


    "Why did you bring outsiders here casually? I think you really forgot the rules of the family!"


    Lin Mengya had been dissatisfied with him for a long time. At this moment, she could not give him a face. She took a step forward and looked at Zheng Luxi up and down at will.


    "Speaking of outsiders, I''m afraid only Miss Zheng can be regarded as the serious family of the Zheng family owner in this yard."


    Her words directly pierced Zheng Luxi''s heart.


    Although everyone knows this, this smelly woman is the only one who dares to open her mouth in front of him


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zheng Luxi stared, which was obviously a precursor to anger.


    But Lin Mengya was not afraid of him. After listening to his chest, he said without scruples: "I said that someone occupied the magpie''s nest and took over the responsibility. It''s really shameless."


    "You want to die!"


    A touch of malevolence ran through Zheng Luxi''s eyebrows. He was used to arrogance and taboo it most. He squeezed his fist and wanted to teach the woman a lesson.


    But before his fist fell, he was firmly held by a hand like a pliers.


    No matter how hard he tried, his fist couldn''t drop by a minute.


    The man just closed his five fingers and felt a sharp pain in his heart, which made him feel that his wrist was almost broken.


    His face was as pale as paper, and bean''s cold sweat rolled down from his forehead.


    What surprised him most was the indifference of the man''s face.


    It seems that in the next second, he can be broken by this man''s wrist, even his neck!


    This cognition made Zheng Luxi panic for a moment. He immediately yelled at his back, but he didn''t even dare to meet a man.


    "Are you all blind? Come and help!"


    The group of evil slaves standing behind Zheng Luxi did not expect that anyone would dare to fight their uncle Zheng.


    He rushed up in a hurry, but he didn''t even dare to get close.


    "If you can''t fight, call someone and see your promise. Xianggong, you''d better let him go so as not to dirty your hands."


    Lin Mengya mocked at the right time. Long Tianyu always obeyed her. As soon as he loosened his fingers, Zheng Luxi hurried back a few steps, tightly covered his wrists and stared at the three of them with a pair of eyes.


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips, took out her handkerchief from her sleeve, grabbed long Tianyu''s wrist, carefully wiped every finger clean, as if she were really wiping something dirty, and threw a bunch of new handkerchiefs on the ground.


    "Uncle Zheng, that''s all. I suggest you don''t make a mistake. There are many people better than your Zheng family in this world."


    After a mysterious threat, she took Zheng Rongrong with a worried face and turned into the yard.


    On the other side, Zheng Luxi''s face was uncertain.


    He has never been so insulted since he was a child.


    The killer wanted to toss in his chest. He bit his teeth hard, as if he were grinding away the blood and flesh of that damn Dog Man and woman.


    "Sir! You can''t just forget it!"


    At this time, the group of evil slaves behind him also shouted.


    After a while, Zheng Luxi slapped the man fiercely. In an instant, he knocked out two of the man''s teeth.


    "Get out!"


    These evil slaves were afraid of him, so they didn''t dare to come forward again.


    Zheng Luxi breathed heavily and his eyes were red with anger.


    After seeing the handkerchief, youyou sneered.


    "Dare to oppose me! I want you to know the end of offending me!"


    Looking at the closed gate, Zheng Luxi had already classified the two people as dead.


    In the yard, the atmosphere suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Lin Mengya squeezed her eyes towards long Tianyu, and her face was full of appreciation.


    Just now, it was so handsome!


    Long Tianyu lifted his lips slightly, a little proud, and his heart looked like a big mouthful of honey.


    It''s almost like little tiger and little white, shaking their big tail behind them, rubbing and hugging for praise.


    Lin Mengya secretly pinched his hand, and the latter immediately held her.


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t find it at all. The two dog food manufacturing machines behind her began to work again. She looked like a lost soul, but her eyes flickered with joy.


    It turned out that for more than ten years, she wanted to do this every day, but she was often imprisoned by reality.


    But I didn''t want to. It turned out that Zheng Luxi was also afraid.


    After praising her man, Lin Mengya noticed the mood of her little fan sister.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. This era is still depressed for women.


    Even the palace family''s glory is based on women''s blood and tears.


    What''s more, it''s a woman like Zheng Rongrong.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Zheng Luxi is not qualified to deal with me."


    She knew what Zheng Rongrong was worried about, but she did it today for her own reason.


    Otherwise, why should she be so high-profile.


    Zheng Rongrong looked up at her.


    She tilted her head. Now she was completely gone. She saw the shape of her mouth.


    "Since we cooperate, I won''t hurt you. No matter what your plan is, just continue to do it now. However, I will guarantee your safety."


    Zheng Rongrong looked at the woman in front of her. After a long time, she showed a relieved smile.


    "I know you have your plans, and I know that my little tricks are just making a fool of myself in front of you. But I really hope I can help you. And I want to thank you."


    Lin Mengya has some doubts.


    She knew that Zheng Rongrong had a plan. In fact, she probably guessed how the smart girl was weak, broad and strong.


    And she also adjusted her plan to cooperate with Zheng Rongrong.


    However, this is the cooperation between the two sides, and there is no thanks at all.


    Zheng Rongrong knew she didn''t understand. She explained softly, "I thank you for my brother and mother."


    Brother and mother? Isn''t she the only daughter of the Zheng family?


    "My mother died by accident when she was seven months pregnant with my brother. My poor brother has never even seen the world."


    Sadness enveloped Zheng Rongrong''s eyebrows and eyes, making the sick and delicate girl look like a fragile product.


    Lin Mengya feels the same. At the beginning, her mother had to choose death for the safety of her brother.


    She couldn''t help holding Zheng Rongrong''s hand and wanted to give the girl some warm strength.


    "I know you want Zheng Luxi''s life, and I, more than anyone, want this beast to die!"


    The trembling voice was mixed with unspeakable pain.


    Those hatred, like a bone scraping steel knife, lingchi Zheng Rongrong''s heart in every cold night.

 Chapter 1803

    Zheng Rongrong''s mother is also a woman from an aristocratic family.


    Originally, Zheng congen and I were on the same page. They just walked through the door for several years, but there was no movement in their stomach.


    Finally, after Mrs. Zheng finally got pregnant, her body has been weak. As a result, Zheng Rongrong was born with severe physical deficiency and had been raised for many years. Only then did she manage to reach her present state.


    Mrs. Zheng was also hollowed out and had not been well.


    Until later, after she was pregnant again, she fell off the carriage when she was nearly seven months pregnant, killing two people.


    These things seem to others to be accidents, but where can there be so many accidents in the big family?


    "When I was 13 years old, my grandfather was seriously ill. Because my grandfather missed my mother, my uncle took me back to my grandfather''s house. After living in my grandfather''s house for a year, I was much better. Later, my uncle thought something was strange, so he went to a doctor to give me a secret diagnosis and treatment. I knew that my body was not because of my mother, but because someone was still alive In my mother''s stomach, I was poisoned! "


    When things come to this, many things will gradually become clear.


    Lin Mengya grabbed Zheng Rongrong''s hand, clasped her pulse and checked it carefully.


    Sure enough, this is not caused by the weakness of the mother.


    It''s more like the weakness of not being well fed after poisoning.


    Zheng Rongrong doesn''t know that the other party is checking her body. She just thinks that the other party is in love with her.


    She didn''t know why. She was buried in her heart. Even in her dream, she wouldn''t say the secret. In front of the woman who didn''t even know her name, she had the desire to talk.


    "My uncle wants to thoroughly investigate what happened in those years, but in the end, my grandfather''s family is just a small aristocratic family and is not the opponent of the Zheng family at all. Therefore, I have kept my low profile and endured in all ways over the years. And I finally know why my mother and my father''s concubines can no longer give birth to children. The father and son have long been eyeing the throne of the head of the family. In order to make me happy The father cut off his children, and they did all kinds of evil! "


    The strong hatred almost broke through the sky.


    Lin Mengya finally understood why Zheng Rongrong always gave her a sense of familiarity.


    Once, she was not the same. She buried her hatred deep in her heart. She would rather break her claws and teeth than bite the enemy''s throat?


    However, over the years, she has experienced too much and has too much.


    Hatred is no longer the only driving force behind her actions.


    But those bloody emotions did not completely disappear from her heart.


    Blood feud still needs to be washed with blood.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, she will cut the enemy with her hand and swear to death!


    "These things have been pressed in my heart for a long time. It is also a relief to speak out today."


    Zheng Rongrong walked out of that hellish memory, and the whole person seemed to be drained.


    But those eyes are especially bright.


    It''s like wiping off the fog in the past.


    Lin Mengya is a little worried. After all, Zheng Rongrong looks weaker than ordinary people, but the foundation is already empty.


    Now I decided to recuperate Zheng Rongrong in person.


    Such a good girl deserves a better future.


    "In the future, you will no longer be alone. I and all the people in the palace family will become your partners. Those enemies will be returned together. Don''t worry, this day won''t be far away."


    Obviously, it was a word to comfort her, but Zheng Rongrong felt that what the woman said would be realized.


    She nodded heavily. She only felt the warmth in her chest for the first time.


    Lin Mengya patted Zheng Rongrong''s hand and told her to have a good rest. Just do it according to the plan made before.


    As for other things, just leave them to do.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that there seemed to be an important person missing from these things.


    Why does the Zheng family have nothing to do with these things?


    She thought and asked.


    "But does your father know these things?"


    Zheng Rongrong, who is in a better mood, looks a lot darker when he hears the speech.


    He shook his head and sighed. His tone was full of bitterness and helplessness.


    "My father doesn''t know these things. Maybe he knows it and can''t manage it. After all, in his eyes, the safety of the family is the most important. Now, except for my uncle, the Zheng family has no children who can inherit the title of head of the family. Maybe between the family and my daughter, he values the family more."


    The sadness and loss in these words only make people feel sour.


    Such a weak woman, who obviously has a father but can''t rely on it completely, has to live under the protection of wolves, and has to avenge her mother and brother.


    No wonder the girl''s body is so weak.


    "Whether he knows it or not, you must get something you deserve. It''s getting late today, and we should go back. If your father and Zheng Luxi are going to embarrass you, you should pretend to be ill and avoid them. We have attracted their attention for the time being. You must try to get rid of yourself and say that we met by chance, but see you on the way It''s just unfair. Now, it is not appropriate to expose our relationship. "


    Zheng Rongrong nodded and silently recorded her instructions in his heart.


    After Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, they got up and left with a tacit understanding.


    This time, almost none of the servants in the yard dared to stop them.


    After the two of them went out of the yard, someone went to the yard to report.


    The two did not deliberately hide their residence and swaggered back to the inn where they had stayed.


    On the second floor, they sat at the table. For a moment, no one spoke.


    Or the sound of the waiter knocking on the door woke them up.


    When I opened the door, I saw the courteous appearance of the waiter.


    "Gentlemen, this is the dinner you just ordered."


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at it, only said one sentence.


    "Put it there."


    The waiter didn''t say much. He put the very rich dishes on the table and quietly closed the door.


    "Oh, it''s coming so fast."


    Lin Mengya didn''t lift her eyelids and didn''t know who she was laughing at.


    Long Tianyu understood what she meant and turned to the window.


    Hide sideways by the window and look down secretly.


    "How many people have come?"


    In Lin Mengya''s tone, there was no worry.


    She even took out the antidote pill she carried and prepared one for long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu only looked a few times, then returned to her and swallowed the pill without hesitation.


    I don''t care whether I take poison or antidote.


    "Just dozens."


    "How about Kung Fu?"


    "Very weak."


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously. At the thought of long Tianyu''s outstanding martial arts, she couldn''t help raising the "very weak" level a little.


    "In that case, let me see what else they can do."


    Long Tianyu thought so too. He picked up chopsticks and sandwiched a fat and tender chicken leg for her first.


    But as she ate, she frowned and complained.


    "Who made this medicine? Why is it so bitter? Don''t talk about me. An ordinary person can taste it wrong!"


    Long Tianyu silently swallowed the hibiscus shrimp balls that tasted as if they had no peculiar smell.


    His wife is not ordinary. Yes, that''s it.


    After dinner, they asked someone to bring water in to wash.


    Everything is as usual, except that the couple who live on the second floor seem to go to bed earlier today.


    Downstairs, leaning against the stairs, the man whose eyes had been staring at the door turned and walked into the back hall after seeing that the lights in the room were off.


    At this time, there were more than 20 strong men gathered there.


    As soon as the man saw these people, he immediately had a flattering smile on his face.


    "Gentlemen, the two upstairs are asleep."


    The head of the big man, a face of flesh, eyes are very arrogant.


    Just because he is the top guard of the Zheng family and the confidant of the Zheng family.


    He took out a handful of silver coins from his arms and threw them to the waiter.


    As soon as the guy''s eyes lit up, he nodded like a chicken pecking rice, squatted on the ground and picked it up with a smile.


    "Thank you for your reward! Thank you for your reward!"


    The guard leader looked contemptuously at the pug like man, waved his hand and brought the man out.


    There were also dinner guests downstairs, but when they saw that the strong men were wearing clothes with Zheng Jiazu''s emblem, they immediately shut up and were as quiet as a chicken.


    The strong man was very satisfied. He stared again and motioned them not to mind their own business. Then he took his people to the second floor.


    The sweat medicine was brought to them by Uncle Zheng himself.


    Not to mention two people, even two tigers are probably sleeping unconscious now.


    Although uncle Zheng warned them again and again that the man''s martial arts were very high, the strong man also depended on the large number of people on his side. He didn''t take the warning seriously at all.


    With a kick, the thin door cracked into two with a "bang".


    A line of people poured in and went straight to the bed.


    "Shit, if you dare to disrespect our uncle, you deserve to die!"


    With a sneer, the guard leader lifted the steel knife in his hand and cut down along the bed.


    But as expected, the feeling of cutting people didn''t appear. Instead, they muttered softly, just like cutting on the quilt.


    The guard leader has obviously realized it. Unfortunately, it is always a step too late.


    Before he could turn back to warn, he felt a pain in his chest, and saw a long snow-white sword piercing out of his chest.


    Black figure, like a ghost.


    Under the stunned eyes of everyone, the man effortlessly drew out his long sword.


    The guard leader who lost his support was instantly lying on the empty bed.


    Everyone is stupid.


    The light in the room was dark, but the figure was so clear.


    Cold like a poisonous snake, jumped into everyone''s heart, tightly wrapped around their heart, so that they could not cry or die.


    Fear became everything they could feel.

 Chapter 1804

    The night is so quiet.


    These guards, who had just rushed in like bandits with cruel murderous intent, gave up resistance like children.


    Although the man in front of him could not see his face clearly, the black figure was like a high mountain, which made them out of breath.


    In front of him, they were just ants.


    "Only one of you can go back alive."


    The woman''s cold voice was uploaded from the beginning.


    In an instant, a figure fell from the sky.


    The man caught her steadily almost at the same time.


    As soon as they landed, the guards could see clearly.


    The woman in front of them is one of their goals.


    At the sight of the woman, their minds could not help but become lively.


    This woman doesn''t know martial arts. If she is coerced, she may be able to escape.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them casually and wondered what they thought tomorrow.


    Almost laughed with anger, as if everyone regarded her as a vulnerable group.


    Sure enough, one of the guards couldn''t help it. When long Tianyu turned his back to them, he put his knife on her.


    But the man didn''t know what had happened. He stumbled and fell at her feet.


    Such changes made the guards stop their thoughts again.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly, while long Tianyu turned the guard over with her feet.


    Under the gloomy moonlight, the guard''s seven orifices bled and his death was miserable.


    Already lax eyes stared greatly. It was obvious that he died. He didn''t understand who he died in.


    "Over measure one''s strength."


    The four simple words summed up the cause of death of the guard.


    The rest of the guards were soft.


    Because none of them knew how their companions died. Obviously, neither of the two did it.


    Fear, stained with strange color.


    That man and woman are as powerful as ghosts in their eyes.


    "For the last time, only one of you can go back to report alive. If you go on like this, I won''t need it anymore. It''s just reporting. It''s not difficult."


    She never holds her hand to the enemy.


    Besides, if I were someone else today, I''m afraid I''m dead now.


    Finally, someone moved.


    However, the point of the knife is his companion.


    Betrayal is like an infectious disease.


    Mingming was still hesitant just now, but after the first person started, the people behind were also at ease.


    She has lost interest in watching such ugly animals.


    "Go back and tell your uncle that next time I let him come in person, I will treat him well."


    Two people opened the door and left the room. The smell of blood was stronger than ever.


    Lin Mengya closed the door and provoked a sneer.


    She can already imagine how furious Zheng Luxi will be when he gets the news.


    They didn''t send someone to take care of the guards in the inn. In fact, as long as they still have a trace of hesitation in their hearts, they will soon find that they can actually leave.


    But Lin Mengya knew that those people would kill to the end.


    Because since the first person waved the butcher''s knife, they have been cut off all their retreat.


    If Zheng Luxi knew that a moment ago they were killing each other because of their own threats, the fate of these people would be no better.


    So she doesn''t have to worry that someone will catch up.


    The two left the inn, and someone had picked them up outside.


    "Yes, miss, the place is ready."


    Long Tianyu nodded, grabbed her horizontally, followed his dark guard to the hiding place they had prepared before.


    Here is their real foothold during this period of time.


    A yard with two entrances. Although the scale looks small, it is neatly cleaned up.


    Long Tianyu was not willing to let her take another step and ran all the way to the bedroom. Only then did he put the person on the bed.


    "You sleep first and I''ll deal with something else."


    She nodded, took off her coat and turned into the quilt.


    Long Tianyu looked at her sleepy appearance, carefully tucked her in, put down the curtain, and didn''t get up until the whole bed curtain was airtight.


    "My Lord."


    The dark guard who led them did not leave. Seeing long Tianyu coming out, he immediately welcomed him and said respectfully.


    Long Tianyu nodded slightly, his eyes looked uneasily at the direction of the bedroom, and his words were much shorter.


    "Did you find out?"


    "My subordinates have found out that the thieves in Xiancheng may indeed be hiding in the Zheng family fief."


    "What about the evidence?"


    "There is no conclusive evidence yet, but our people have heard that about a few months ago, the Zheng family customized a batch of carriages. These carriages are strange in style. There are no windows on the carriages except the doors. However, we have not found the whereabouts of these carriages in Shangyang city."


    The report of his men made long Tianyu''s face colder and colder.


    People in Xiancheng can appear so suddenly and retreat without scruples. Obviously, someone is helping secretly.


    This person can not only provide them with a temporary hiding place, but also have a way to transport these people from Xiancheng under the eyes of the palace family.


    The Zheng family is indeed the most suspicious, not only because the Zheng family has such ability, but also because the official road in the Zheng family fief is the largest land transportation channel to the Gong family fief.


    If the Zheng family really did it, it can explain why they almost turned the palace family''s land into the sky, and they can''t find out the reasons for these people.


    The people of Xiancheng are really tricky.


    "Check it out."


    "Yes, what about Zheng Lushi?"


    The man wanted to do something to them.


    Long Tianyu didn''t mean to put the clown in his eyes, and he couldn''t move for the time being.


    "Stare at him and don''t scare the snake."


    "Subordinates understand."


    The ordered dark guard leaves, and long Tianyu quietly walks back to the inner room.


    In the bed tent, ya''er''s long and subtle breathing sound came.


    I couldn''t help but relax my eyebrows and eyes, took off my coat and went to bed.


    Just lying down, ya''er turned over and rolled into his arms.


    Embracing the love of his life, long Tianyu only felt a sweet feeling, filling his heart.


    He didn''t ask much, but only one person.


    They embrace each other and sleep. At the moment, all the conspiracy, Yang conspiracy, power desire and status can''t compare with a wisp of green silk in their arms.


    Although Lin Mengya did not participate in long Tianyu''s affairs, why did this person come and walk with her this time? Her heart is like a mirror.


    The other party also kept it from her. After she got up, she immediately told her everything about the possibility that Xiancheng might hide in the Zheng family fief.


    Several servants were also arranged in the yard. They were carefully selected. Even two people who had never appeared before did not cause accidents to those servants.


    Obviously, someone warned.


    "Since it has something to do with the Zheng family, it must be the real power of the Zheng family. If it''s the Zheng family''s master, as long as I push Zheng Rongrong into the master''s position, I''m sure that people in Xiancheng will no longer dare to hide here. But if it''s someone else, I''m afraid it will take more trouble."


    The reason why Lin Mengya valued the official path of the Zheng family was because a large part of the goods from the caravan and later the college had to pass through here.


    If this official way is blocked, the Gong family will be affected.


    Although they can also reopen a road, it takes time and energy.


    So, in any case, she should help Zheng Rongrong win the position of home owner, or perhaps other people who can cooperate with her.


    "Well, I''ve sent someone to check. Are you going to see Zheng Rongrong today?"


    "I want to see you, but I have to find a way to see you secretly."


    She stirred up the corners of her lips and laughed more than a fox.


    I''m afraid Zheng Luxi has received the news now.


    She really wanted to see the guy''s angry appearance.


    Early in the morning, the Zheng family became lively.


    But this time, it''s not because of Zheng Rongrong.


    In the early morning, a guard of the Zheng family suddenly ran back to report that their brothers had been killed.


    And this man didn''t make it through because he was too seriously injured.


    When Zheng Luxi arrived at the inn, he only saw blood and bodies everywhere.


    In addition to the guards of the Zheng family, the waiter left on duty at the inn also died.


    The shopkeeper''s family escaped because they went out of town to see their relatives yesterday evening.


    Others don''t know how these guards died, but Zheng Luxi knows it clearly.


    That dog man and woman must have killed him. Yes, he and them will never die!


    The first thing that Zheng Luxi angrily returned to Zheng''s house was to rush to Zheng Rongrong''s yard and question the whereabouts of her men and women.


    Zheng Rongrong naturally denied it and killed himself. He just met them by chance and didn''t know them at all.


    Angry, Zheng Luxi beat Zheng Rongrong.


    This is amazing. Miss Zheng, who is already delicate, immediately suffered from heart disease. If the maid hadn''t brought the life-saving pills in time, I''m afraid miss Zheng would have gone.


    It''s rare for the Zheng family leader to get angry when he learns about this.


    That''s his only daughter. The reason why he is tolerant everywhere is that he wants Zheng Luxi to be kind to Zheng Rongrong after he inherits the title of home owner?


    But if Zheng Luxi really killed his daughter, even if he cared about the family, he would never give up.


    For a time, the whole Zheng house was full of uproar. Even the people of Shangyang city were talking about it.


    As one of the parties, Zheng Rongrong slept for several days. All the famous doctors in Shangyang city were at a loss.


    Zheng congen was so crazy that he put up a notice in the whole Zheng family fief, saying that as long as someone can heal his daughter, he can immediately offer 10000 liang of gold.


    With great rewards, there are warriors.


    Within a few days, a miracle doctor came to the door and asked for Zheng Rongrong''s treatment.

 Chapter 1805

    A miracle doctor should naturally have the shelf of a miracle doctor.


    For example, I don''t like to talk, or I don''t look at people''s arrogance.


    So when Zheng congen saw the mysterious doctor, the other party didn''t even say hello, but he wasn''t surprised at all.


    The miracle doctor is naturally different from ordinary people.


    But the Zheng family leader was very worried. After all, although his daughter was weak, she had never been so serious.


    After seeing the miracle doctor, she wanted to let the miracle doctor cure her daughter immediately.


    "Dare you ask the miracle doctor, how many percent of your daughter''s illness can you cure?"


    The miracle doctor just sat in his position. After thinking for a while, he stretched out a finger.


    Suddenly, Zheng congen only felt a "click" in his heart.


    After all, even the miracle doctor has only 10% hope. Doesn''t his daughter have to wait for death?


    "Master Zheng misunderstood. My master meant that he could wake up the young lady of your house with only one finger."


    The pretty little disciple next to the miracle doctor was eloquent. After listening to his explanation, Zheng congen hung his heart in the air. Then he put it down properly.


    But after seeing the miracle doctor, the little disciple frowned again.


    "But -"


    "But what? Little sir, it doesn''t hurt to talk."


    "Although my master is a miracle doctor, I haven''t seen the patient in the end. I don''t know when master Zheng can let us see the patient?"


    Zheng congen was ashamed of what he said.


    Many people have come these days, but most of them are incompetent.


    In fact, up to now, he is also skeptical about the miracle doctor.


    However, he was in a hurry to seek medical treatment, so he wanted to test the ability of the miracle doctor.


    "To tell you the truth, a famous doctor is rescuing the little girl now. It''s not that I can''t trust the miracle doctor, but in the end, there''s a first come first served, isn''t there?"


    The little disciple didn''t show any unhappiness. After nodding, he attached himself to the miracle doctor''s ear and didn''t know what to say.


    Who knows, the miracle doctor snorted coldly after hearing it.


    "Ouch, sir, it''s really not master Zheng''s fault. After all, he has a patient at home. It''s reasonable to rush to see a doctor. Just wait a little longer. It''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    On the other side, Zheng congen wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He glanced at the miracle doctor secretly. From the moment he came in, the miracle doctor didn''t say a word.


    But the momentum of the other party is too strong. Now, even he feels the pressure increases sharply when he sits there.


    Now, I believe five points.


    But today is also a coincidence.


    Just before them, a famous doctor was sent over.


    Because he was one step faster than the miracle doctor, he had been invited to see a doctor for his only daughter.


    Who would have thought that another miracle doctor came.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Zheng congen wanted to talk to him several times, but finally the little disciple answered.


    After confirming that the miracle doctor was a loner who didn''t want to talk to others, Zheng congen also felt that he couldn''t talk. Just by going to see his daughter, he asked the housekeeper to entertain them.


    After confirming that those people had gone far, the little disciple whispered, "what we made an appointment with Rongrong is today. Why did we suddenly kill a famous doctor?"


    Just now, the doctor, who was as arrogant as anything, gently squeezed his hand and motioned him not to be nervous.


    "It should be just a coincidence. These days, the Zheng family has called a famous doctor, but everyone knows it."


    The voice was deep and mellow.


    These two people are disguised by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she disguised herself as a miracle doctor, Zheng congen would not necessarily believe it.


    But long Tianyu is different. Even if he doesn''t speak, it''s enough to frighten people to sit there.


    Only one thing, if someone deliberately considers it, it''s easy to help.


    That''s why I got a high, cold and lonely person.


    Don''t say, it''s really suitable for long Tianyu.


    "Look again. If there is any accident, Rongrong will send someone to inform us."


    Lin Mengya is worried.


    She knows that Zheng Luxi will never give up, and Zheng Rongrong will bear the brunt and become his goal.


    So she sent a letter to Zheng Rongrong.


    After explaining the causes and consequences, he sent some medicine to the other party.


    That day, Zheng Rongrong did it on purpose.


    It was she who stabbed Zheng Luxi out of control, and Zheng Rongrong, who took the medicine in advance, pretended to be ill and unconscious.


    The medicine was prepared by Lin Mengya himself. There are two kinds in total.


    The first one can fake a person''s pulse. Unless she and the teacher are good at using poison, they can''t find any flaws.


    The second drug can temporarily block her feelings.


    In other words, no matter what method the other party uses, as long as Zheng Rongrong wants to pretend to be dizzy, no one can wake her up.


    While Zheng Rongrong was taking medicine, he was fully conscious and woke up whenever he wanted.


    Today, they also agreed to let long Tianyu, a miracle doctor, cure Zheng Rongrong.


    In this way, they have reason to go in and out of Zheng''s house at any time without being suspected.


    But unexpectedly, a famous doctor was inserted today.


    After waiting for a while, no one came. There was no news from Zheng Rongrong.


    It seems that nothing has gone wrong.


    "Miracle doctor, please welcome our master!"


    Finally, in Lin Mengya''s expectation, the housekeeper appeared in front of them.


    Lin Mengya looked at his impatient look and knew that the famous doctor might not succeed.


    At that moment, I temporarily put down my heart and respectfully invited her "miracle doctor" to walk in the direction of the back hospital.


    As soon as I got to the gate of Zheng Rongrong''s yard, I saw a man dressed as a Taoist, leading a man out.


    Lin Mengya twitched her nose quietly. The sandalwood smell on the Taoist was very strong, but it smelled strange and didn''t look like an ordinary thing.


    The two men came to their front and back, but stopped.


    "Is this the miracle doctor you master said? Hum, nonsense!"


    The people beside the Taoist priest looked over 50 years old and dressed well, but their eyes were too proud.


    It must be the famous doctor.


    But what is the identity of the Taoist beside him?


    She suddenly remembered that the second master of the Zheng family seemed to be repairing in a Taoist temple outside the city.


    The second master is Zheng Luxi''s father.


    He''s here now. I''m afraid he''s here for his son''s sake?


    Lin Mengya had a guess in her heart. After the match, she became more confident.


    Since it''s the enemy, what else to be afraid of?


    "Don''t get me wrong, Dr. Sun. This is also your colleague. He just has some friendship with the master, so he wants to do his part."


    The housekeeper is a tactful, and his words don''t offend people.


    The famous doctor sun didn''t know what was wrong with them, but they didn''t like it.


    "If you try your best, I''m afraid some people are not proficient in learning and miss others and others."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like to hear this.


    Her medical skills have been taught by famous doctors in ancient and modern times!


    In those days, her university teachers, who were internationally renowned doctors and casual visiting professors, were well-known experts in China.


    Not to mention her teacher here, who is a famous poison saint.


    What is this famous doctor sun? She hasn''t heard of it, okay?


    Then he smiled and said, "Dr. Sun has a point. My master often says that this practice is afraid of meeting a half hanging son. It not only hurts others, but also can''t see how many kilograms he has."


    Dr. Sun immediately sank his face. He was just annoyed that he had not completed his friend''s instructions.


    But the boy''s words made him suddenly feel offended.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It seems that Dr. Sun''s ears are not very good. But my master often tells me that I don''t have to say much to those who don''t understand."


    "Presumptuous! Do you know who I am?"


    Lin Mengya thought that she cared who he was, put on airs in front of her, and was not afraid of the wind flashing her tongue.


    "You are a famous doctor and should be famous all over the world. I am a person who follows my master all the time. Naturally, I have no chance to see your reputation."


    This is undoubtedly satirizing the famous doctor.


    The man stared at them both, and the flesh on his face trembled unconsciously.


    "Well, since you''re not afraid of anything, don''t blame me for being rude. In the future, all the medical methods in the world can''t have your place again!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t care at all. She smiled, pretended to be afraid and grabbed long Tianyu''s arm.


    "Master, I am so scared. Oh, you can has the final say. You seem to have excellent medical skills. Let''s go. Miss Zheng''s illness has been cured by Dr. Sun."


    She''s trying to leave. The Housekeeper will keep someone at once.


    "Little brother, you''d better say less. Dr. Sun doesn''t mean that. Since you are all fellow believers, why hurt your peace because of such a small matter? It''s still important to see a doctor."


    Lin Mengya smiled provocatively and didn''t look at each other. She said to the man at home, "in that case, master, you''d better go quickly. Let some quacks have a look. There are people outside the people and there are days outside the world."


    This sentence almost made Dr. Sun roll his eyes with anger.


    I can only watch the housekeeper and lead the two men in.


    "I''m just a country man. I dare to pretend to be a famous doctor! I want to see how they can cure Miss Zheng!"


    The second master on one side also took back his eyes.


    He knows Dr. Sun''s medical skills.


    If even he can''t help it, it means that Zheng Rongrong is hopeless.


    This is bad news, but it''s not good news.


    "Dr. Sun, how is my niece?"


    Dr. Zheng slowed down his breath, lowered his voice and said, "what happened in those years has already hurt her foundation. Even if someone recuperated her later, the foundation has long been empty. Now no matter what method is used, it is unable to return to heaven!"


    Master Zheng Er nodded, and there was a touch of pure light in his eyes.

 Chapter 1806

    "But if that miracle doctor --"


    Doctor sun suddenly snorted coldly. It should have been the kindness of the doctor, but now there was only a faint cruel color on his face.


    "What kind of miracle doctor, in my opinion, is just a tricky quack. Besides, although Zheng Rongrong''s body is already non-toxic, her foundation is too thin. The current drugs for recuperation are just increasing her burden. Within three years, she will die of weakness."


    If Lin Mengya were here, he would slap Dr. Sun in the face.


    Since she became a doctor, she only thought about how to harm others. Even she, a poisonous person, looked down upon her.


    "In this way, I can be at ease. Please ask Dr. Sun to go to my house to have a rest first. Come here, you can have a good reception without neglect."


    Master Zheng said with a smile, but when the servant left with Dr. Sun, his face sank again.


    Waving his hand, he attracted his confidant.


    "You go and keep an eye on it. No matter what happens, don''t miss it."


    "Yes."


    Looking at Zheng Rongrong''s yard, master Zheng Er narrowed his eyes.


    Everything must be under his control. He has planned for so long and is absolutely not allowed to make any mistakes!


    The housekeeper led the two of them to Zheng Rongrong''s boudoir. In the past, there was a strong smell of medicine. After some tossing in recent days, it was almost stronger than that of the pharmacy.


    Or bitter, or spicy taste, people began to follow hair blocking.


    It seems that these famous doctors have exhausted all their skills, but unfortunately, they don''t know where the crux is.


    Outside the bedroom, the Zheng family owner was looking worried.


    Although he has neglected his daughter over the years, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about his daughter.


    Just There are too many things you can''t help.


    "Master, here comes the miracle doctor."


    The housekeeper whispered a notice. Master Zheng raised his head, but he didn''t expect much.


    After all, they have been disappointed too many times these days.


    Just smiled bitterly and waved their hands to show them.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t care about his attitude. After nodding slightly, they took their medicine box and entered the bedroom.


    The medicine smell here is stronger than outside. There is a bowl of thick black medicine juice on the small table in front of the bed.


    The maid bowed her head and her eyes were slightly red and swollen.


    The woman on the bed was pale with her eyes closed, as if the wind could blow her away.


    "Cough."


    Lin Mengya coughed. The maid immediately wiped the corners of her eyes and got up to make way for her position.


    She immediately took out a small pillow and put it under Zheng Rongrong''s wrist, but long Tianyu didn''t directly touch Zheng Rongrong''s wrist, but grabbed a silk thread tied by Lin Mengya on Zheng Rongrong''s wrist.


    The maid next to him looked at the tough silk thread curiously. She thought she had never seen such a battle.


    Long Tianyu kept his high and cold appearance and sat aside with his eyes closed.


    After Lin Mengya looked at her in a pose, she took the maid to the side.


    "Excuse me, sister. Can you do me a little favor?"


    The maid looked at "he" with beautiful appearance and gentle voice. She thought and nodded.


    Lin Mengya asked her to prepare a bowl of water. The boiling water should be cool.


    Although the maid didn''t know why she wanted cold boiled water, she still prepared according to her words.


    Before leaving, the door was opened. You can see the "miracle doctor" sitting aside.


    When the maid left, Lin Mengya immediately knocked three times on Zheng Rongrong''s bed board quietly.


    That was the signal they had agreed. Sure enough, the woman who was still in a coma on the bed just now opened her eyes.


    "Shh!"


    Lin Mengya immediately pointed to the outside and indicated that she had someone.


    Zheng Rongrong nodded, lowered his voice to the lowest and said, "the man who came just now has a problem."


    "Who, doctor sun?"


    Zheng Rongrong gave a "um" and bit her lip, with some uncertainty in her words.


    "Everyone who came before, no matter what method, I didn''t feel much. But that person just gave me a few needles, and I felt very tired."


    Zheng Rongrong''s words attracted her attention.


    Lin Mengya carefully observed each other''s expression. It didn''t look like the face of a person who cultivated all day in bed. There was a lot of fatigue in her eyes.


    After carefully examining Zheng Rongrong, she found that the girl''s physical condition was like pasting a layer of window paper.


    As long as there is something wrong, it will cause other chain reactions.


    At that time, even if she doesn''t die, she will be a short-lived elephant who will stay in bed all her life.


    It''s strange. It wasn''t like this a few days ago. What did the miracle doctor do?


    "Where did he stab you?"


    Zheng Rongrong thought about it and then pointed it out to her.


    Lin Mengya looked at these acupoints and wondered.


    "Do you remember the sequence of his injections?"


    After Zheng Rongrong reported them one by one, her eyebrows frowned.


    "But what''s wrong?"


    Her expression was a little frightened. Zheng Rongrong asked carefully.


    After considering for a moment, Lin Mengya said, "there is nothing wrong with this acupoint, but there is something wrong with the order. But don''t worry, since you met me, I won''t let anyone harm you. We''ll wake up early tomorrow morning according to the original plan. However, you have to thank us and add one more person."


    "Who?"


    "Doctor sun is the one who gave you the needle."


    Although Zheng Rongrong doesn''t know the relationship, she won''t listen to what Lin Mengya says now.


    "I wrote it down. Is there anything else?"


    "Are there any people who served your mother before?"


    "Well, although mother left early, there are still some old people in the house."


    Lin Meng Yasuo asked for a moment before he said, "give me the list and I''ll protect these people secretly."


    Zheng Rongrong responded, but even if she was a fool, she guessed the reason.


    "Does Dr. Sun have anything to do with the death of my mother and brother?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She wanted to shake her head, but when she saw Zheng Rongrong''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t help nodding.


    How can a girl who has planned so many years for the truth of her mother''s and brother''s death bear to hide it.


    They are always a kind of people. Only by cutting the enemy with their own hands can they really resolve the grievances in their hearts.


    Zheng Rongrong''s eyes were cold, and severe pain surged in his eyes.


    "I knew that my mother''s death was not so simple. She was always in good health. Even if she bled heavily when she gave birth to me, she still miraculously survived. After having a brother, her pulse has always been very stable. Otherwise, they don''t have to design that accident and kill my mother."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    You know, according to the current medical conditions, the mortality rate of maternal massive hemorrhage is almost more than 99%.


    It''s a miracle that Mrs. Zheng can survive.


    It''s just unpredictable. Mrs. Zheng fought God, but she died in the hands of others.


    "My mother had an accident when she gave birth to me."


    Her softest corner was touched and couldn''t help saying.


    Zheng Rongrong also held her hand. At this moment, she felt that they both felt pity for each other.


    "At that time, thanks to my mother''s family, I sent her a divine medicine. However, I overheard my grandfather say that it seems that this medicine made my mother avoid someone. Maybe it''s black and white impermanence."


    "Medicine, what medicine?"


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t know either. After thinking hard for a while, he hesitated and said, "it seems that it''s called ''Phoenix blood pill''. At that time, my grandfather said this after drinking too much. Later, when I asked, they didn''t tell me."


    Feng blood pill, Lin Mengya secretly repeated these three words.


    Perhaps this may be a completely strange name for Zheng Rongrong and others, but it is a little familiar to her.


    Because after the upgrade of the decoding system, this medicine is introduced on the zither spectrum.


    In fact, until now, she hasn''t figured out what kind of existence the zither spectrum is.


    In the past, she only thought it was a very precious medical book, but after the decoding system was upgraded, other secrets in the zither spectrum were gradually discovered.


    However, according to Xiaoyao''s estimation, the information contained in the zither spectrum is very huge, which can not be completely solved with the current decoding technology.


    So recently, he has been paying attention to this matter.


    The prescription of fengxuedan is one of them.


    In short, the function of this drug is to quickly promote the production of blood.


    As long as the nutrition keeps up, it can change the user''s own blood within 24 hours, with minimal damage to the body.


    Maternal blood loss is too much, taking this medicine is also appropriate.


    It must be Mrs. Zheng''s mother''s house. I''m afraid she''ll have an accident, so I''ll send someone to bring this medicine to her.


    As for the person who escaped, perhaps as Zheng Rongrong said, he probably escaped a disaster. I''m glad.


    The conversation between the two didn''t last long. Lin Mengya heard footsteps outside.


    She looked at Zheng Rongrong quickly, and the latter immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious.


    When the maid came back with a bowl of water, she saw that she was bending down and taking off the silk thread from her young lady''s wrist.


    Suddenly, he was nervous and asked, "what''s the matter with my young brother and my young lady?"


    Lin Mengya walked to long Tianyu''s side, first pretended that two people were whispering, and couldn''t stop bowing. Then, under the uneasy eyes of the maid, she said in some embarrassment: "my husband said that this disease is really rare and difficult to cure."


    After her voice returned to normal volume, master Zheng, who was sitting outside waiting for the results, naturally heard it clearly.


    Suddenly, I felt sad. I just felt that my eyes were hot and I couldn''t control them anymore.

 Chapter 1807

    White haired people send black haired people, how not to make people feel sad?


    The maid also knelt on the ground and cried.


    "Miss, what can I do? Miss, my God, why should I treat my miss like this!"


    Outside, the housekeeper also wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve and couldn''t help persuading: "Sir, our young lady must be blessed by God. I''ll go to find a doctor for the young lady!"


    Looking at the gloom of the family, Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little guilty.


    "Well, but when I met my husband, it was really the blessing of the Zheng family."


    Her words stopped the crying inside and outside.


    Master Zheng rushed to the door and looked at her with trembling eyes.


    "You mean your husband has a way to cure it?"


    "Yes, it''s lucky that my husband came in time. Otherwise, even if the immortal came, he couldn''t return to heaven."


    Before the people had recovered, Lin Mengya carefully took out a jade box from the medicine box.


    Holding it in both hands, he came to the master of the Zheng family.


    "What''s in this box is the fruit of my husband''s painstaking efforts for more than ten years. Take this medicine, dissolve it in cold boiled water every day, and give it to the young lady. Remember, the water just boiled must be too hot, and the rest can''t be used."


    Master Zheng quickly took the small box. He didn''t believe it.


    But when I saw the boxes outside, they were all made of suede jade. The things inside could not be more valuable.


    Hurriedly gave it to the maid and looked at them gratefully.


    "Thank you very much for your help. Even if the little girl''s illness can''t get better, I''d like to thank you very much. However, I have an ungrateful request. Would you like to ask the doctor and my brother to stay in the house first and take care of the little girl from time to time?"


    Master Zheng is not a fool.


    Although he is not decisive enough in front of others, in fact, it is just a means for him to weigh the power of his family.


    Naturally, he can''t believe them all.


    But the boxing heart that wanted to make his beloved daughter recover made him unable to put down any hope.


    So he wanted to leave them at home, just to see if they had any real skills.


    "Let me ask my husband about it first."


    "Yes, please be considerate of my beloved daughter."


    Lin Mengya respectfully returns to long Tianyu. The latter looks at her and nods slightly after a moment.


    "Master Zheng, my husband agreed."


    Mr. Zheng immediately seemed to give a sigh of relief and said hurriedly, "that''s good, that''s much. Thank the miracle doctor and housekeeper. Go and let them clean the best guest room. Don''t neglect the miracle doctor!"


    "Yes, sir, please."


    The housekeeper was also a little excited, and his attitude towards them was more attentive than just now.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were also polite. After thanking the master of the Zheng family, they went to the guest room of the Zheng family. Then, Lin Mengya dismissed all the servants on the grounds that the miracle doctor liked peace and quiet.


    When there were only two of them left in such a large guest room, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu went into the inner room and closed the door.


    "Hoo, I''m really tired of pretending this day."


    Rubbing her shoulders, she sank into a chair.


    Long Tianyu also changed her facial paralysis, smiled and kneaded her shoulder.


    All day long, she has been keeping a shrinking follower. Let alone, it''s really tiring.


    Long Tianyu is naturally distressed. Her strong hands are moderate and comfortable, making her like a kitten. She yawns and wants to take a nap.


    After tucking herself into his arms, Lin Mengya leaned comfortably against each other, thinking about what happened today.


    If her mother had this Phoenix blood pill when she gave birth, wouldn''t she die?


    Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    What do you think? Some don''t have it. Her mother is not Mrs. Zheng, how can there be Fengxue Pill - no!


    Lin Mengya immediately sat up straight, and an idea ran rapidly in her mind.


    Although the prescription of Fengxue pill is rare, the material is not difficult to find.


    Even if some materials can''t be found in Da Jin, the maternal ancestors have a very special cultivation technology.


    In other words, if her mother has the prescription of fengxuedan, she can definitely cultivate those drugs with the technology of her maternal grandparents.


    Mother loves her father, brother and her so much, how can she not make a complete preparation for her own production?


    Fengxue pill is most suitable for pregnant women who have lost too much blood, so there is absolutely no reason for the mother to miss it.


    Unless, mother doesn''t know the prescription!


    But is that possible? If her mother doesn''t know what is recorded on the zither spectrum, she is just guarding an old book that looks so smeared with ink that she can''t see any handwriting at all.


    But in that case, why does mother bother so much?


    You know, the turtle in the yard is not ordinary.


    For a time, the complicated thoughts changed her face.


    Long Tianyu took her in his arms. He just felt that her body suddenly became stiff. He couldn''t help tightening his arm and asked quietly, "what''s the matter?"


    The information is too much and miscellaneous, and the details she didn''t pay attention to before are pouring in at the moment, which makes her a little unbearable.


    Subconsciously, she grabbed long Tianyu''s arm. She murmured, "how did my mother die?"


    Long Tianyu hesitated. He searched around, but there was no information about it in his mind.


    "Sorry, I can''t remember for the moment."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Even Yu was just a child at that time. Where would she know some details.


    In any case, my mother did die. Now I think about it because she was touched for a moment.


    "Nothing. I think too much. Maybe it''s because I, like Rongrong, was forced to lose my mother when I was young."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t hear the bitterness in her tone. She wanted to rub people into her arms, drive away the haze in her heart and let her be safe and happy forever.


    "I''m here. I''ll always be with you."


    He whispered in her ear to promise, life and death, never give up.


    Lin Mengya felt a little sore in her heart, which was properly ironed by him.


    Her life was bought with her mother''s life.


    Since she can''t change, she has to work hard.


    "Well, I know."


    They hug each other, and the house is full of lingering and quiet love.


    But fortunately, they always remember that this is the Zheng family, and some things should be avoided.


    After a while, they separated. Soon after, someone knocked on their door.


    "Miracle doctor, this is the package you asked Xiao to get for you. Look, is there anything missing?"


    The visitor looked very clever, with two blue and white cloth packages in his hand.


    They put it in an inn in advance. As early as a few days ago, they complained in the inn with a disguised identity.


    Under the command of Lin Mengya, he cured the old illness of the innkeeper.


    The boss is grateful. At the same time, under the publicity of the boss, the design of this miracle doctor is more authentic.


    She believed that both the great master of the Zheng family and those who have a heart will check their details after tomorrow.


    Fortunately, they are already ready.


    "Thank you very much. Do you know who else is in this house?"


    She took the package with a smile and mentioned it like chatting.


    Seeing that she was similar to her age and a distinguished guest, the young man immediately smiled and said, "in our house, in addition to the master and the young lady, there is another master, but our master is inconvenient and can''t leave these days."


    "Oh? It must be that uncle Zheng Lushi?"


    The young man seemed a little surprised. Lin Mengya immediately explained, "the uncle of your house is famous outside. I listened to some of my husband more or less. However, I don''t think the rumors are credible."


    Her words made the boy''s mind turn a few more times.


    Then he made a few ha ha, fooled her and left the guest room.


    Lin Mengya looked at the boy''s back, but a sneer came up at the corners of her mouth.


    Closing the door again, she checked the package she had opened.


    Although the other party did it secretly, she could still detect that the things in the package had been turned over.


    Especially those bottles and cans for camouflage have been opened.


    Take your things and go back to the inner room.


    "Unexpectedly, master Zheng''s hands and feet are so fast. It seems that he is really a cautious man."


    Her conversation with the young man naturally didn''t escape long Tianyu''s ears.


    "He listened under the window for a while before he came in."


    "Just now I wanted to test him. This man is smart. He looks dismissive of the Zheng family in front of me. But if he were really master Zheng or Zheng Rongrong, he would never take the initiative to mention that Zheng Luxi was trapped."


    Master Zheng is afraid of his family scandal. If it''s his person, just mention something and introduce it. Anyway, people are surrounded and they can''t get in touch.


    If it is Zheng Rongrong''s people, it will not be mentioned. After all, Zheng Rongrong is so patient that her people must be walking on thin ice and most cautious.


    And she picked up the package from the housekeeper.


    Apart from the master of the Zheng family, there is only the second master of the Zheng family who can control the steward?


    "Master Zheng is a master."


    "How do you know?"


    They just met once before. They didn''t even say a word. How did yu think he was a master?


    "His breath is very stable, but his pulse and footsteps are almost inaudible."


    Long Tianyu told her this before.


    When a real kung fu master reaches a certain level, he pursues the word "Zang".


    If the previous momentum is "table", then the really powerful side is "Li".

 Chapter 1808

    Many kung fu masters can accurately mobilize every muscle in their body, so if they don''t want to be found, they can hide all the differences in appearance and only reveal what they want others to see.


    Unfortunately, it can''t hide from long Tianyu''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya naturally believed her man''s words. After nodding, she knew that she had to be more careful in the Zheng family in the future.


    "Dr. Sun also has a problem. I doubt that Mrs. Zheng has something to do with Zheng Rongrong."


    "That''s why you asked Zheng Rongrong to invite him over?"


    "That''s right." Lin Mengya sneered.


    "Master Zheng is a tough character. I know he''s hard to deal with, but I have to find a breakthrough after all."


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand and put it in her palm to play.


    "Well, do whatever you want."


    That tone is full of pampering. Even if she pokes a hole in the sky, he will support it.


    Grinning, Lin Mengya frowned.


    It''s good to be a bear child!


    As she expected, Zheng Rongrong, who had taken the "divine medicine" twice, woke up at dawn.


    In an instant, the Zheng family was boiling.


    Master Zheng immediately went to his daughter''s yard. When he saw his "sober" daughter, his eyes were red with excitement.


    As "miracle doctors", they were urgently invited.


    Lin Mengya pretended to be serious and asked about the situation, and then under the name of "miracle doctor", let Zheng Rongrong rest at ease.


    Just Zheng Rongrong woke up, but I don''t know how many people can''t sleep.


    After sleeping in the morning, Lin Mengya woke up from long Tianyu''s arms.


    After confirming that Zheng Rongrong was all right, Mr. Zheng personally sent them back. He thanked them for their kindness and made an apology for the previous neglect.


    Not only that, but also a hundred taels of gold as a token of gratitude.


    Lin Mengya was not polite, although the medicine was just a hawthorn pill she made to fool her two sons.


    But the box is a serious lanolin jade, which is expensive.


    Long Tianyu looked at the money fan on her face, but she was a little unhappy.


    A hundred taels of gold can be successful. It seems that he has to replace all the things in his private library with gold.


    As soon as they got up, servants rushed in and brought meals.


    When they had to wait for them comfortably, they invited them to the front hall.


    Master Zheng has been waiting there. It''s more gloomy than the previous night. Now people are a lot more energetic.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw the person who could give her money, she automatically and spontaneously showed a lot of kindness to others.


    "I''ve seen you, sir. I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Master Zheng got up immediately and greeted the two people with a smile.


    "If not, the miracle doctor is the little girl''s life-saving benefactor. I''m afraid of something when I wait. It''s just that we were in a hurry last night. Do you still have the habit of living? It''s mine, too."


    I was indifferent last night. I''ll be honored as a guest of honor today.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was not a stingy person, and no wonder master Zheng didn''t believe it.


    Although long Tianyu doesn''t speak, she can''t stand Lin Mengya, a "little apprentice" who is smart.


    A few words resolved the embarrassment, and after praising long Tianyu, the atmosphere between the three people was very harmonious.


    "Master, the second master came with sun Mingyi."


    The housekeeper came to answer. When Lin Mengya heard it, she just sneered in her heart.


    Well, this man came to the door by himself.


    So, it saves her business.


    Master Zheng has some concerns. He has heard from the housekeeper before. There was some discord between the miracle doctor and the famous doctor sun.


    His daughter''s life was saved by a miracle doctor.


    If I see Dr. Sun now, I don''t know if I will offend the miracle doctor.


    At the moment, the smile is a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can''t see it. Anyway, it''s Lao Zheng''s business and has nothing to do with them.


    The housekeeper was also a little embarrassed and repeatedly made eye contact with master Zheng.


    "Well, this... Famous doctor sun seldom comes to Shangyang city. Please come in first."


    This sentence can be regarded as giving them an explanation first.


    Long Tianyu continued to have facial paralysis, while Lin Mengya looked angry, but said nothing.


    Master Zheng was also a little embarrassed, but he also wondered. Didn''t sun Mingyi say that he was at a loss yesterday? Why did you come?


    Soon, master Zheng Jiaer, dressed in Taoist clothes, came to them with the arrogant doctor sun yesterday.


    At the sight of master Zheng, the second master took a few steps, with a surprise smile on his face.


    "Brother, I heard Rongrong woke up?"


    Master Zheng nodded, and his attitude towards the younger brother was gentle.


    "That''s great. Rongrongji people have their own heaven, and it''s not worth me to pray for her day and night."


    In fact, no matter what, at least in the hearts of everyone, Zheng Rongrong was cured for them.


    But the second master of the Zheng family took credit for what he said.


    Lin Mengya felt that the man was too thick skinned and couldn''t help humming coldly.


    Although the voice is not big, it is enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    Suddenly, there was a crack in the expression on the second master Zheng''s face.


    Master Zheng was also afraid of the doctor''s anger. He immediately smiled and said, "Rongrong can wake up, thanks to the doctor. Second brother, I''ll introduce you. This is the doctor Yang who cured Rongrong."


    Master Zheng Er seemed to see them for the first time. After looking at them carefully, he suddenly said, "this is a miracle doctor. I don''t know your identity yesterday. How offensive."


    Long Tianyu is still cold and doesn''t even pick an eyelid.


    The little apprentice beside him had a smile on his face, but how did he see it and how did he feel that there was some irony in it.


    "My husband can''t blame the second master. We''re just wandering doctors. Where can we be called a miracle doctor?"


    Her attitude is a little arrogant, but the three people next to her are not good to attack immediately.


    Especially the famous doctor sun, he still can''t understand it until now.


    After he moved his hands and feet, Zheng Rongrong''s body will only go from bad to worse.


    Even sober, but also confused, time is running out.


    But it can''t be now!


    Along the way, he had accumulated a lot of questions in his heart.


    At the moment, the bastard was excited, but he had lost his cool.


    "Make it clear to me how you did it?"


    The tone of voice has been regarded as an order.


    But Lin Mengya was not willing to sell his account. She looked at the famous doctor sun. Lin Mengya made no secret of her disgust.


    "Some people are inferior to others and don''t know it. Now, is this becoming angry from shame?"


    "Do you say it? If not, I..."


    "What can you do? Here, but the Zheng family!"


    Lin Mengya snapped, and sun Mingyi finally reacted at this time.


    He was too shocked just now, so he lost his attitude. Now, in the eyes of master Zheng, he has some dissatisfaction with him.


    Suddenly, sun Mingyi could only suppress his unwillingness.


    But those eyes, like poisonous snakes, wound around them.


    Master Zheng glanced at the famous doctor sun, and then his eyes fell on his second brother.


    After all, people are brought by him. His brother naturally wants to give some face.


    "Second brother, you brought Dr. Sun, but what''s important?"


    Master Zheng ER was unhappy with the confrontation between the two men. He just felt that sun Mingyi was too calm.


    But there are some things he still has to do.


    He looked apologetic and said: "Brother is embarrassed. In fact, I asked Dr. Sun to come here to help doctor Yang. You don''t know, doctor sun blamed himself for not helping Rongrong yesterday. Although his medical skills are not as good as Doctor Yang, he helped. After all, this time, Rongrong was seriously ill because of that beast. As a second uncle, I always feel uneasy."


    When sun Mingyi heard that he was going to be an assistant to the nobody, he only felt a mouthful of blood in his chest.


    Obviously, they had discussed it before they came and robbed half of the credit on the grounds that he also gave injections yesterday.


    But I didn''t want to. Master Zheng Er changed his plan without permission.


    When he was dissatisfied, he caught a glimpse of master Zheng er by chance.


    That''s to make him calm and wait for the future.


    Resisting the anger in his heart, sun Mingyi could only bow his head temporarily.


    "Yes, I also want to discuss with the miracle doctor. After all, this is something that benefits the people, and the miracle doctor won''t refuse?"


    In a word, doctor sun put the so-called miracle doctor on the shelf.


    Lin Mengya had long guessed that they would do this. As soon as she wanted to open her mouth, she was stopped by long Tianyu.


    Then he said, "hum! It''s cheap for you!"


    Master Zheng looked at doctor Yang gratefully. He just felt that although the doctor was a little cold and didn''t like to talk, he was kind and liked him.


    When Dr. Sun heard this, his face turned green.


    Little boy, when he finds out about it, he will teach them a profound lesson!


    "So, I''ll thank the miracle doctor for the people first."


    Master Zheng Er immediately said with a smile, but the doubts hidden in the depths of his eyes did not diminish at all.


    He will never allow anyone to sabotage his plan. If so, he will have to uproot it.


    All the people in the room have their own thoughts.


    Undercurrent is surging in the seemingly jubilant Zheng family.


    Two famous doctors take care of their daughters, which is a safe thing for master Zheng.


    After talking about the matter, he took two doctors and master Zheng Er to see Zheng Rongrong''s situation.


    Just after entering the door, Zheng Rongrong was leaning against the maid and moved to the yard to bask in the sun.


    Master Zheng only felt distressed when he saw his daughter''s pale and thin appearance.


    "Why did you come out before you were well?"


    Frown tight, it is clearly concerned, but it can be said with some blame.

 Chapter 1809

    In the end, father always puts on airs in front of the outside.


    Fortunately, Zheng Rongrong was used to it. He smiled weakly at his father and said in a weak voice, "it''s all my daughter''s fault. My father is worried. Rongrong has seen my second uncle."


    Master Zheng er''s eyes have never left Zheng Rongrong.


    Yesterday, he saw her in a coma with his own eyes. Even if he didn''t know medical skills, he could clearly feel that Zheng Rongrong could be extinguished at any time like a candle in the wind.


    His heart was filled with the same curiosity as sun Mingyi.


    In the end, why did Zheng Rongrong wake up?


    "Your health is important. Go back and have a rest first."


    On the surface, master Zheng Er also looked worried.


    Zheng Rongrong nodded at him and looked at the three people behind them with doubts.


    "Who are these three?"


    Master Zheng''s face relaxed a lot. After introducing it one by one, Zheng Rongrong immediately opened her eyes and threw grateful eyes at her "life-saving benefactor".


    "It turned out that the two saved me. The little woman had nothing to repay, so she had to kneel down to thank Eun Gong for saving her life."


    Then he wanted to kneel, but with that step shaking, others were afraid that she would fall down.


    Lin Mengya immediately said, "no, miss, your kindness is the best reward for our husband. In my opinion, you''d better take good care of yourself first so as not to disappoint our husband''s kindness."


    Zheng Rongrong coughed a few times and collapsed on the maid''s shoulder, as if what had just consumed all her physical strength.


    To Lin Mengya, she also pretended to be a complete stranger, and said with a bitter smile at the corners of her mouth, "it''s all my failure, and it''s really wrong for my father and second uncle to worry about me."


    "What the young lady said, the eldest master and the second master are your elders. What they most want to see is your health."


    Zheng Rongrong nodded. The appearance of sick Xi Shi was done enough.


    Lin Mengya can''t help but praise secretly. I''m afraid it''s also an acting school.


    The famous doctor sun has been staring at Zheng Rongrong. The more he looks, the more serious the doubt in his eyes.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, it is obvious that the body still doesn''t look big.


    After thinking about it, he went up and said, "madam, please let me give you a pulse."


    Facing his enemies, Zheng Rongrong tried to restrain his emotions.


    He nodded weakly and returned to the room with the help of the maid.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew sun Mingyi''s plan and said sarcastically, "people are right in front of you, but they don''t give up."


    Sun Mingyi glared at her, but Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    The two Zheng family masters didn''t respond. After all, Doctor Yang is said to have been a wandering doctor before. The disciples around them naturally have no dogma and constraints.


    In the room, Zheng Rongrong leaned on the couch and asked sun Mingyi to feel his pulse.


    Sun Mingyi was very cautious this time. He didn''t dare to be careless at all. He focused on touching Zheng Rongrong''s pulse, which surprised him that the pulse was almost the same as before.


    After a long time, Zheng Rongrong carefully asked, "Dr. Sun, how''s my condition?"


    Doctor sun was at a loss. He looked up at her and looked at the miracle doctor vaguely.


    "Oh, miss''s body needs rest."


    "Just rest?"


    Master Zheng asked some uneasy questions, and doctor sun just nodded gently.


    But the strangeness between his looks still didn''t escape master Zheng er''s eyes.


    Zheng Rongrong tidied up his sleeves and asked softly, "since Dr. Sun said he wanted me to rest, how can my father question Dr. Sun''s medical skills? My daughter also felt that her body was really tired. It seems that she really needs to keep it well."


    When she said this, master Zheng immediately ordered, "hurry up and help the young lady to go in and have a rest."


    After Zheng Rongrong said goodbye one by one, he was supported by the maid to the inner room to rest.


    There were only a few of them left in the room, but looking at the appearance of master Zheng Er, it was obvious that he wanted to talk to his eldest brother.


    The three immediately got up and left, while the famous doctor sun seemed disdainful to be with them.


    After coming out of the house, he walked out without looking back.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man who was very familiar with the terrain. Lin Mengya casually asked, "housekeeper uncle, is Dr. Sun a regular guest in your house?"


    The housekeeper was stunned and then shook his head.


    "It''s also the first time I saw this famous doctor sun. He was invited by the second master to treat the young lady and recommended by others."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    The housekeeper was afraid that they would think too much. He quickly said some good words and sent the man back to the guest room.


    Just after entering the door, Lin Mengya pasted it on the door panel. After confirming that there was no one nearby, Lin Mengya took long Tianyu into the inner room.


    "That doctor sun will never come for the first time. I guess he probably did what happened to Mrs. Zheng before."


    Long Tianyu thought the same as him, and he also remembered the group of snitches he met when he first visited the Zheng family.


    At that time, he wondered what the purpose of these snitches was.


    Now he realized that it was obviously safer to use these outsiders than the servants in the house, whether it was instructing the servants or secretly harming Mrs. Zheng.


    After all, once perceived, you can immediately direct your attention to outsiders.


    In this way, there will be enough time to deal with the aftermath.


    It''s a clever move to keep away from the near and seek the far.


    "Let''s listen to what the two brothers of the Zheng family say."


    Long Tianyu nodded, hugged Lin Mengya and left quietly from the window.


    Along the way, avoiding the crowd, they came to the backyard of Zheng Rongrong''s boudoir.


    Lin Mengya gently buckled the window lattice three times. The people inside immediately opened the window.


    Without alerting anyone, long Tianyu jumped in with Lin Mengya in his arms.


    At this time, Zheng Rongrong, who should have been bedridden, was carrying a skirt and lying on the door panel listening to the outside.


    Seeing the two of them coming in, he immediately waved to them.


    The maid also carefully put out her head and looked outside before closing the window gently.


    Lin Mengya also walked over and stuck her ear to the door panel like Zheng Rongrong.


    She has turned on the shielding system. She can''t even notice that there are two more people in the room.


    And that thin door panel can''t completely block the sound inside.


    At this time, the two brothers of the Zheng family seemed to have differences on some things.


    "Elder brother, I know this is Xi''er''s fault, but you can''t doubt his intentions towards the Zheng family."


    Master Zheng listened to his brother, but sighed.


    "Second brother, I know how much you value Xi''er. But you may not know everything about your family. Xi''er, a child, grew up with me since childhood. I thought he was a good child, but look at him, he was rude to Rong Rong. Rong Rong is his sister and won''t threaten his position at all, but he still can''t tolerate Rong Rong. Want to I''m the son of the Zheng family. What should I do? "


    Listening to this, Lin Mengya felt something unspeakable in her heart.


    She is also a mother. If someone treats her Mo Yan and Ning''er like this, she will teach each other a lesson even if she is fighting for her life.


    But now, master Zheng is worried about not only her daughter, but also the whole Zheng family.


    I have to say, it''s frustrating.


    "Eldest brother, I didn''t come here to plead for Xi''er. I know that he did wrong this time. If he is disappointed with him, I have nothing to say. But now the situation is turbulent, and even I''m not at peace in the Taoist temple. Xi''er''s burden is so heavy that Xi''er not only didn''t share it well for you, but also caused such a thing, me, me I just feel sorry for big brother and Rongrong. "


    "Alas, you and I are brothers. Why do you say such outspoken words? Although Xi''er did wrong this time, he is your son and my nephew after all. Don''t worry, I''ll just keep him for a few days and temper him. The Zheng family can''t live without him after all."


    "Elder brother, this... What should I do? Alas, it''s because I have no way to teach my son that makes elder brother so worried."


    ...


    The expectation in Zheng Rongrong''s eyes, little by little, burns too hard and turns into dust.


    The conversation outside is drawing to a close.


    She leaned against the class, tears falling silently.


    Lin Mengya understood how she felt now, reached out and rubbed her gently.


    "Don''t cry."


    She told Zheng Rongrong with her mouth, and the strong girl nodded gently.


    In fact, Lin Mengya could hear what had just been said, but it was just the temptation of the second master of the Zheng family.


    This time, Zheng Luxi almost killed Zheng Rongrong.


    Therefore, master Zheng Er wants to know what his eldest brother wants to do with his son after his son offended master Zheng''s beloved daughter.


    But the result was to disappoint Lin Mengya and them.


    Although master Zheng really loves his daughter, what can he do? In the face of family interests, everything should give way, and everything should take the interests of the family first.


    Such a result may be satisfactory to the Zheng family, but it is extremely cruel to Zheng Rongrong.


    Lin Mengya was a little angry, but after all, it was someone else''s business. Now it''s not her turn to intervene.


    But it''s also a good opportunity.


    Let Zheng Rongrong fully understand her current situation and work more simply in the future.


    Just before Lin Mengya thought that the people outside were going to leave, she suddenly heard master Zheng ask, "I thought about what you said last time, and I don''t think it''s very safe. Otherwise, you refuse for me first."


    What''s the matter? Lin Mengya continued to listen with some curiosity.


    But master Zheng er said, "please think twice about that. After all, the Zheng family is no longer better than before. We need more powerful means to get a foothold."

 Chapter 1810

    Although master Zheng Er tried to persuade him again and again, master Zheng seemed to have made up his mind and refused to agree to anything.


    Later, for fear of disturbing his daughter''s rest, master Zheng only said that he would consider taking a look.


    After listening to the footsteps, the maid who had been guarding Zheng Rongrong helped her up.


    "Miss, don''t be too sad, sir. He also has his own difficulties."


    The eyes of this master and servant are full of helplessness and bitterness.


    I''m afraid this is not the first time in so many years.


    Zheng Rongrong remembered that they were there too. He wiped the tears on his cheeks and said with some embarrassment, "let''s laugh."


    "Are you okay?"


    She could not bear it, but Zheng Rongrong shook her head and gave her a strong smile.


    Also, if you grow up in this environment, if you don''t cultivate your heart like an iron wall, you''ll be eaten alive by the wolf.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t touch Zheng Rongrong''s sadness. Instead, she asked, "do you know what master Zheng er said?"


    Zheng Rongrong shook his head with regret after hearing the speech and thinking over and over again.


    "My father seldom mentions matters related to the family. However, my second uncle has only been cultivating in the Taoist temple over the years and rarely participated in family affairs. Does it have anything to do with the Taoist temple?"


    Pure heart and few desires? Not necessarily.


    Maybe it''s just a disguise to hide your real purpose.


    Now, his son has become the next head of the family. I''m afraid that''s why he can''t help himself.


    "I''ll find out what''s going on. Just now I heard what the second master Zheng said. I''m afraid he''s going to do something for his son."


    According to Zheng Rongrong, master Zheng Er has been a transparent person for so many years, but now, he not only took the initiative to send sun Mingyi over, but also tested master Zheng. Obviously, this is a precursor to doing great things.


    Now the urgent task is to find out master Zheng er''s attempt.


    "I don''t think master Zheng Er has any good intentions when he sends people in. The famous doctor sun, we haven''t caught any obvious mistakes. We can''t get rid of them. We also have some good uses to stay. But it''s dangerous for you."


    The reason why Lin Mengya came back at the risk of being found was that she was afraid of the impact of the sudden attack of famous doctor sun on Zheng Rongrong.


    After all, compared with her, Zheng Rongrong, who has no involvement in medicine and poison, is simply impossible to prevent.


    What''s more, Dr. Sun Mingyi stayed behind to give her a cover to recuperate her body.


    "OK, I''ll take more precautions. Whether it''s food or food, I''ll ask my men to ask you first."


    "That''s not enough. After all, there are too many enemies here. You can''t defend them if you want to. Therefore, I want to make some arrangements on you. In this way, even if there are fish that slip through the net, we are prepared."


    Zheng Rongrong trusted the woman in front of her.


    Without further questioning, he immediately asked the other party to apply a needle to his own body.


    Fortunately, I met Lin Mengya. Otherwise, if someone else changes, no matter how superb the medical skills are, it will only push Zheng Rongrong to the yellow spring.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Lin Mengya finished the injection.


    At this time, Zheng Rongrong also seemed to collapse, and her eyes were barely open.


    "Take good care of your young lady and just have a sleep. No matter what medicine doctor sun Mingyi prescribes for her these days, you should show it to me first. Remember, take it while you''re cooking medicine and don''t disturb anyone, okay?"


    The maid nodded and agreed. Lin Mengya looked that she had wasted a lot of time and had to leave with long Tianyu first.


    As soon as I returned to the courtyard of the guest room, I saw the housekeeper walking in their direction with the famous doctor sun.


    After Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, they immediately turned to the backyard and jumped into the inner room from the back window before the housekeeper knocked on the door.


    As soon as they landed, they heard the door and was knocked.


    Then came the voice of the housekeeper.


    "Doctor Yang, are you there?"


    "Yes, wait a minute."


    Lin Mengya immediately pushed the man to the bed, grabbed a bun with her backhand, pulled her collar, and opened the door like she hadn''t woken up from a nap.


    "Uncle housekeeper, what can I do for you?"


    She asked with a smile, but when she saw the smelly doctor sun, she snorted coldly and gave the other party a white eye.


    The man was so angry that he wanted to rush in and teach her a lesson, but because the housekeeper was there, he could only swallow it.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper is a smart man. Knowing that both of them can''t afford to offend, he said as if he didn''t see it: "little brother, is the miracle doctor there?"


    "My husband is on lunch break. Just tell me what you want."


    "Well, you are both distinguished guests of our family for the sake of the eldest lady''s body. So the master thinks that there will be a discussion whether to prescribe prescriptions or see a doctor in the future?"


    "Let our family treat with this quack now? Uncle housekeeper, our husband, doesn''t want to smash the signboard. If this quack makes the eldest lady''s condition repeated, I don''t know whose responsibility it is."


    "Ignorant child, what do you know? My medical skill is inherited from a hundred famous doctors. This time, it''s just a mistake!"


    Hundreds of miles home, her eyes flashed cold, but her heart was more alert to the famous doctor sun.


    After passing through the temple, the hundred mile family blocked contact with the outside world and shrank in the fief. There has been no news of them for a long time.


    Since this doctor sun Mingyi is related to the Baili family, maybe there will be something she hasn''t found at present.


    On this thought, she deliberately left people behind.


    But you can''t be found by the other party. Your purpose is.


    "We made a mistake? Oh, you have advanced medical skills. Why don''t you make a mistake? If you can''t do it yourself, you should have the courage to admit it. Such a strong argument is not as good as a child."


    "You, you!"


    Dr. Sun almost rolled his eyes with anger. For so many years, no matter his peers or others, he was respectful to him.


    Even the clans had great respect for him.


    But I didn''t want to be insulted by a little bastard one after another today. At that moment, those eyes revealed a bit of cruelty, as if they were going to eat her alive.


    The housekeeper was afraid that the two ancestors would fall out at this time. He immediately stood in front of them and hurriedly compensated sun Mingyi.


    "Doctor sun, please calm down. He''s just a child. He''s used to talking. Don''t quarrel with a child. Brother Yang, don''t say a word. Don''t trouble your husband, do you hear me?"


    For the housekeeper, she still has to give some face.


    After staring angrily at the doctor sun, he closed the door in front of them.


    But after isolating their sight, Lin Mengya restrained all the expressions on her face.


    Tightly against the door panel, it turns on the detection function of the system.


    At this time, every move of those two people outside appeared in front of her.


    "Hehe, this child is too ignorant. Dr. Sun, you have a lot. For the sake of our master and the second master, don''t take it to heart. I''ll tell his husband to discipline him well."


    Although the housekeeper said so, there was still some bias towards the side of the miracle doctor.


    Sun Mingyi naturally noticed this.


    After all, he was invited by the second master and failed to wake Zheng Rongrong up.


    The housekeeper knew that he was not only the confidant of master Zheng, but also the man who watched Zheng Rongrong grow up from childhood.


    He warned himself again and again that great things are important. When his wish is achieved, the little bastard doesn''t let him rub flat and round.


    Nevertheless, with a calm face, he followed the housekeeper to another guest room.


    Long Tianyu opened the door and looked at his wife quietly.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes and nodded at him.


    Long Tianyu slightly opened the window and cautiously took a look at Sun Mingyi''s guest room.


    At this time, the housekeeper arranged to serve doctor sun Mingyi, who had already walked in.


    It seems that everything is as usual.


    The two returned to the inner room in silence, but this time, Lin Mengya adjusted the detection level to the highest.


    This is actually a little painful for her.


    After all, her five senses will increase her sensitivity with the improvement of her level.


    Now, a little bigger movement was like thunder to her.


    Long Tianyu slowly slowed down his breathing. His solidified figure was almost motionless, and even the sound of cloth friction was very few.


    Finally, she gently breathed out and opened her eyes.


    Then he looked at long Tianyu and pointed to the back window and the corner.


    Long Tianyu immediately understood that someone was eavesdropping outside.


    Moreover, I''m afraid I''m still an expert.


    "Who came just now?"


    He deliberately made his voice hoarse and deep. He couldn''t hear the usual low and mellow.


    Lin Mengya immediately cleared her throat and said in a disdainful tone, "Sir, it''s the famous doctor sun. He''s really shameless. He obviously didn''t cure Miss Zheng''s disease and has the cheek to come to the house to ask for a reward. He deserves any famous doctor!"


    Following Lin Mengya''s words, the two talked a few words.


    I didn''t reveal anything inside and outside.


    Lin Mengya, with her ears propped, monitored the two eavesdroppers at any time.


    After they left, she immediately leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and bit her ears with him.


    "The one who left first in the back window is master Zheng er."


    "Well, what about the rest?"


    "I don''t know. They shouldn''t be together. Otherwise, they won''t leave together."


    "Be careful later."


    "I know."


    The two men exchanged information with each other. They knew better than anyone.


    The arrival of sun Mingyi was just the beginning of a conspiracy for the whole Zheng family.

 Chapter 1811

    Because the situation of the Zheng family is unknown, long Tianyu has used the special contact method agreed between him and his subordinates to tell the other party not to sneak into the house and stand by in place.


    Lin Mengya is naturally very careful. Every time she wants to talk to long Tianyu, she will check carefully.


    But what was unexpected was that she didn''t find it again except the day when Dr. Sun came.


    It is not known whether people have lost interest in them at all, or whether the surveillance personnel have left at the time of her detection.


    From that night, sun Mingyi and her also recuperated Zheng Rongrong''s body.


    Therefore, before we started, master Zheng called them all together to meet.


    As a result, they naturally broke up unhappily. Finally, sun Mingyi was so angry that he shouted to compete with them to see who could cure Zheng Rongrong''s disease first.


    Lin Mengya took over the other party''s challenge, but master Zheng''s mood was not very good.


    In the competition between two people with excellent medical skills, the battlefield is his daughter''s body.


    How does this make him happy?


    However, fortunately, sun Mingyi and Lin Mengya also stated that they would spare no effort to Miss Zheng and would never let her have any loss. Master Zheng reluctantly agreed.


    Just look at her eyes, but a little more blame.


    Lin Mengya can''t see it. It''s all to save Zheng Rongrong. Otherwise, where would she bother?


    The agreement is five days for each person, but the premise is that the prescription between them must be seen by the other party.


    In this way, it avoids using some bad means to Zheng Rongrong in order to win.


    Relying on his relationship with master Zheng Er, doctor Sun took the lead


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the man''s shining pride in his eyes. Hum, don''t you know the truth of dying first and burning first?


    She waited quietly, what tricks the other party would use.


    Sun Mingyi''s prescription was soon sent to Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu stared at the prescription in front of him in silence. Others looked and felt that he was unpredictable, but only Lin Mengya knew that the goods were just loading.


    After staring for a long time, long Tianyu waved to her ear.


    She muttered for several times. When the famous doctor sun was a little impatient, she finally nodded and straightened her waist.


    "My husband said that this prescription is really good."


    Doctor sun glanced at her. Her arrogance made Lin Mengya''s fist itch.


    "It''s natural. I''m not like some people. I rely on those unscheduled folk prescriptions. You can understand the orthodoxy of doctors."


    After Lin Mengya gave the guy a white look, she hung her head and stood beside long Tianyu.


    She looked at the prescription just now and felt familiar.


    In the system, unexpectedly, it is somewhat similar to a prescription of the decrypted version of the zither spectrum.


    But compared with the house in the zither spectrum, sun Mingyi''s prescription is less than a few medicines.


    At best, it''s a simplified version.


    Therefore, the efficacy is greatly reduced.


    This prescription is really suitable for conditioning, but it is not suitable for Zheng Rongrong.


    As long as you drink three meals a day, you will look radiant and feel relaxed in the first few days.


    But I don''t know, for Zheng Rongrong, this medicine is a poison that overdrafts her vitality!


    However, no matter who looks at it, they will feel that this medicine is indeed a good medicine for regulating people''s body.


    She now understood why Dr. Sun did not hesitate to move out of the second master, but also wanted to be ahead of them.


    Don''t you just let them carry the pot first?


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid they''ll lose their hope.


    But she was more concerned about how Sun Mingyi could use a prescription similar to the zither spectrum?


    Is it possible that the means of murdering Mrs. Zheng''s family can also be found in the zither spectrum?


    But the teacher clearly said that the zither spectrum is rare in the world, and it was lost a long time ago.


    Is it just a coincidence?


    In her head, she kept thinking over and over for years.


    But on the surface, it has always remained calm.


    Soon the medicine was ready.


    Now, Dr. Sun doesn''t have any hands-on position, so Lin Mengya can''t find a way to see it.


    But this little man, before the maid gave Zheng Rongrong to take it, explored it with a silver needle and glanced at her with alert eyes.


    Hum, it''s just a thief shouting to catch a thief!


    In the room, Zheng Rongrong felt uneasy.


    But at the thought that the couple were outside, they calmed down a little and took the medicine in a small mouth.


    "How do you feel, miss?"


    Doctor sun asked across the screen.


    Inside, Zheng Rongrong just wiped the corners of his mouth. When he wanted to talk, a bloody smell came out of his chest.


    With a "poof", bits and pieces of bloody plum blossoms bloom on the light screen.


    "Come on! Miss, miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    The maid asked for help in panic.


    The three outside were stunned and rushed into the house.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Lin Mengya gave sun Mingyi a cold stare.


    Just one glance was enough to make doctor sun a little scared.


    His eyes, so cold.


    After the three came to the house, the maid had knelt by the bed and cried to her young lady.


    Doctor sun pushed the maid away and grabbed Zheng Rongrong''s wrist.


    The next moment, the eyes change slightly, this is¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya went to the bed and looked at the empty bowl.


    There is no problem with the medicine in this bowl. If there is, there is no way to escape from her eyes just now.


    There was no incense or any trace of poison in the room.


    So what makes Zheng Rongrong look like this?


    She searched inch by inch. Finally, she focused on a plate of red fruits on the table.


    Sun Mingyi is rescuing Zheng Rongrong. She believes that the other party will do her best, otherwise it will be difficult for master Zheng.


    While no one cared about her, she moved to the table, quickly took two fruits from the plate and hid them in her sleeve.


    At this time, I heard that my daughter had an accident, and master Zheng hurried here.


    Fortunately, before he came, sun Mingyi handled it properly, and Zheng Rongrong gradually regained consciousness.


    Just depressed, looking more and more pathetic.


    "What''s going on? Well, why did you spit blood?"


    As soon as he entered the house, master Zheng looked like wind and thunder and stared at the famous doctor sun closely.


    He knew that his daughter drank the medicine prepared by sun Mingyi today. Naturally, it was directed at him.


    Lin Mengya also rubbed behind long Tianyu, pulled his sleeve and wrote a few words on his palm.


    At this time, sun Mingyi was also sweating.


    I don''t know whether it''s urgent or angry.


    But in the face of master Zheng''s anger, he can only admit it.


    "It''s my fault that I let the young lady become like this because of my negligence. But please rest assured that the young lady has no problem now. It will never affect her body, and I will make up for it."


    Master Zheng didn''t like Dr. Sun very much.


    After all, before, he said to himself that Rongrong was hopeless.


    So this time it feels worse.


    With an unidentified look at the man, master Zheng turned his eyes to the miracle doctor.


    "What do you think, doctor?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The Qi and blood run too fast. Just have a rest."


    After being affirmed by the miracle doctor, master Zheng''s face eased slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What my husband means is that the young lady was lingering in her bed and suffered from both qi and blood loss. Although sun Mingyi''s medicine is used to replenish qi and blood, it makes the young lady feel weak. Fortunately, the young lady vomited out the congestion, otherwise it would be a big trouble."


    In fact, if she hadn''t had foresight, sealed Zheng Rongrong''s acupoints in advance and made preparations.


    I''m afraid Zheng Rongrong will spit blood and die just now. How can he have such good luck?


    I think someone used some things to enhance the efficacy instantly.


    Zheng Rongrong''s original situation is not good. In this way, his body can''t stand it.


    Hearing them say so, master Zheng was completely relieved.


    Just looking at Sun Mingyi''s eyes, there was a little more anger.


    "In that case, I won''t pursue this matter any more. Doctor sun, I respect you as a famous doctor. Just don''t lose your reputation for a bet. I hope you can be more cautious in the future."


    Master Zheng is a little angry, but the famous doctor sun really has some reputation among aristocratic families.


    In case of completely offending, I''m afraid it''s bad for the Zheng family.


    Therefore, even if he was no longer willing, he had to sell his face.


    The famous doctor sun could only nod and accept these humiliations. In his heart, he hated the people in front of him.


    When did he lose face like this? It''s all that damn doctor!


    If it weren''t for his appearance, there wouldn''t be everything behind!


    But his eyes also looked at the plate of red fruits on the table.


    It''s really something that can''t accomplish anything but fail. Who did it?


    After what had happened before, Dr. Sun became more careful.


    He not only personally filled the medicine and decocted the medicine, but also carefully checked the water he took after Zheng Rongrong took it.


    Lin Mengya looked at the plate of red fruits and knew that it was the problem of this thing.


    But what she is not sure is that those who know the real condition of Zheng Rongrong must be with Dr. Sun.


    But since they are a group, why bother to make trouble for doctor sun?


    Or is this why they set up a doubt array to clear who doubts doctor sun?


    She thought and thought, but she still didn''t know.


    In the evening, after confirming that Zheng Rongrong was safe and sound, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu returned to the guest room again.


    This time, they acted first as they did last time.


    Sure enough, there were surveillance people outside. But master Zheng Er didn''t come.


    But this time, the people who watched them were still two groups of people.


    The two men pretended not to know and commented on today''s affairs.


    After dinner, the two people withdrew.


    Lin Mengya put out the light, lay in bed, nestled in long Tianyu''s arms and bit her ears.

 Chapter 1812

    At this time, Lin Mengya carefully took out the two fruits hidden in her sleeve.


    The shape of the fruit is very similar to that of hawthorn. It is also wrapped with a layer of white icing, emitting a sour and sweet taste.


    "Why, greedy?"


    Long Tianyu teased her softly. Lin Mengya twisted his chest angrily and gently squeezed the red fruit open.


    Although the appearance is similar, the inside is very different.


    Hawthorn generally has three to five cores. Even this kind of Hawthorn made by de nucleation will have traces left by the core.


    But the red fruit is smooth inside and has no seeds.


    Thinking, she put the general into her mouth.


    It does taste like hawthorn, sour and sweet, but there is a trace of bitterness in it.


    This taste is definitely not Hawthorn!


    "The sparrow blood fruit looks like a hawthorn. It has no core inside. It tastes sour and sweet after ripening, but it has a bitter taste. It is the best medicine to unblock Qi and blood, but it is forbidden for people with weak physique!"


    The detection results in the system prove her conjecture.


    Sure enough, the accident happened to the red fruit.


    Long Tianyu has been staring at her expression. Even though he knows her physique, he can''t help being nervous every time.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Lin Mengya looked at his slightly frowned eyebrows and couldn''t help teasing him.


    He swallowed the rest of the fruit in front of the crowd.


    Long Tianyu was a little anxious. Unexpectedly, he directly kissed her lips with his mouth.


    Originally, long Tianyu wanted to pick out the fruit. Before she reacted, she made trouble with Huang long.


    Her mouth is sour and sweet, with a fragrance of fruit.


    Just swallowed the fruit without time to chew, it was skillfully hooked out by long Tianyu.


    But the taste between her lips and teeth was so beautiful that he didn''t miss any chance to sweep every tooth and upper jaw of her with his tongue in order to scrape away the ripe and rotten pulp.


    Lin Mengya only felt itchy in her heart. She couldn''t help but hook his neck and let the man make trouble.


    Until the breath also gradually disordered the rhythm, they kissed the hard to leave lips, let the reluctant to part.


    Lin Mengya immediately took a few breaths to reduce the heat.


    But I don''t know how shy and timid I am when I look at him, which is almost out of control.


    "Really, what are you doing? Besides, don''t you like sour food?"


    She poked him in the chest in some anger.


    Once upon a time, when she was huaining''er, the teacher personally made white sugar, red fruit and black plum for her. He didn''t even taste them.


    Now, what''s crazy?


    "You and I are husband and wife. We should share weal and woe."


    Then he chewed the red fruit in his mouth.


    Lin Mengya looked at those deep eyes and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t forget, I won''t die if I eat anything, but you''re different."


    "There is no such absolute thing in the world. I will always be with you." Life or death.


    Although he didn''t say the remaining half sentence, she understood it.


    This man, why so


    When my heart was moving, I suddenly felt a hard object pestling around my waist.


    Lin Mengya immediately withdrew from his arms and got stuck by the bed.


    "You, you!"


    Although she hasn''t seen this little brother, how to say, cough, maybe it''s my reason for being more timid near the countryside.


    And this is not the best place. You can''t monitor others'' homes. Let her say hello to her old friends?


    Long Tianyu also didn''t expect that he just felt a warm spread from his chest, and even his limbs felt a little hot.


    He immediately sat up and covered his lower abdomen. The expression on his face looked a little annoyed.


    Although he longed for her very much, but You shouldn''t be so excited.


    At this time, the slow Lin Mengya immediately patted her head.


    No, she forgot about it.


    Turn over and go down to the ground, take out the silver needle she put in the medicine box, pull long Tianyu''s arm, and give him a few needles.


    With her these needles, long Tianyu felt that there was a slight relief in the running heat flow.


    Just an important place, but still full of energy.


    "That fruit, but it''s strange?"


    No matter how stupid he is, he reacts now.


    Often when I couldn''t help it with her, I was really emotional, but just now, it was very fierce, as if I had taken some improper medicine.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look and felt that the man deserved it.


    "That red fruit is a good thing, but men will have a little trouble if they eat it."


    In short, there will be impulse, but there will never be other intentions.


    It''s not like that kind of flattering medicine, which will make people confused.


    Hearing this, long Tianyu couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Well, do you feel bad?"


    "Women''s physique tends to be warm and cool. If I eat it, it will only help me activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis. It won''t have other effects at all."


    And her body dissolves the medicine badly. Such a fruit won''t have any effect at all.


    Long Tianyu''s busy lover silently is a little distressed.


    He doesn''t want to eat this damn fruit anymore.


    Really, lose someone!


    Knowing the reason, long Tianyu also used internal circulation several times to appease his boiling blood.


    Lin Mengya dared not be intimate with him any more. There was a quilt between the two. Her face was facing outside, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    Long Tianyu quietly looked at her back and looked incomparably gentle.


    Today''s affairs, after all, blame him for not checking.


    But according to her wife''s temperament, I''m afraid I want to joke with him more.


    Neither of them was in a bad mood. When they woke up, they stuck together again.


    As soon as Lin Mengya opened her eyes, she saw the broad and strong chest.


    No one can replace the sense of security, which only makes her feel warm all over.


    Habitually rubbed his chest with his face, and the big hand that had been around her waist tightened a little.


    "It''s still early. Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    "No." At first, her voice was a little hoarse. So it sounds like a faint laziness.


    "I''ve probably guessed who did yesterday. So today, I have to find a chance to inform Zheng Rongrong."


    From the moment she knew the efficacy of red fruit, she guessed that it was eight or nine.


    Because it is good for people''s health and has a little bit of other functions, it''s really good to use it as a cheer.


    But the problem is that she has never heard of this fruit before. Either it is extremely rare or it is a specialty somewhere, so it is unknown.


    The Zheng family fief is next to the palace family fief. If the fruit is produced by the Zheng family fief, she can''t have seen it in the fief.


    Therefore, there are few people who can have and know the medicine of this fruit.


    People who know the medicine, Zheng Rongrong''s physical condition and that she ate the bird blood fruit just like poison know little.


    Then there are only two goals.


    One is the second master of the Zheng family, and the other is Zheng Luxi, the imprisoned uncle of the Zheng family.


    The man who sent sun Mingyi in was master Zheng Er, so he would never do anything superfluous.


    In this way, Zheng Luxi is the only one who wants Zheng Rongrong to die and knows her physical condition.


    She suddenly remembered what he said to Xu Hu in the broken temple.


    Isn''t this bird''s blood fruit the medicine that can make Zheng Rongrong''s life worse than death?


    This man is really vicious!


    If it hadn''t been for yesterday, the fruit would have been taken with sun Mingyi''s medicine. I''m afraid Zheng Rongrong would have been overdrawn by the fruit. Finally, there was no cure.


    If the dove occupies the magpie''s nest, he will kill it all.


    Such people, how can she be a neighbor with him?


    Lin Mengya thought and thought that the method of sneaking in that day might not work.


    After all, they are here. I don''t know when they will be watched again.


    It seems that she has to think of other ways.


    Just after breakfast, they were invited to Zheng Rongrong''s residence.


    Because of the congestion, Zheng Rongrong was not as haggard as he looked yesterday.


    Doctor Sun Ming''s face is not very good. It should be because there is a housekeeper staring at him.


    What happened yesterday made master Zheng no longer trust him.


    Therefore, he sent his confidants to watch.


    When they arrived, Lin Mengya was just in time for doctor sun''s second dose of medicine, which had just been cooked.


    The maid carefully came up with the dark medicine, first showed it to the famous doctor sun, and then put it in front of them.


    Lin Mengya looked at the medicine and conveniently took the medicine bowl.


    Seeing this, the maid immediately asked, "brother Yang, what are you doing? Give it to me quickly. The young lady is still waiting to serve."


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth and smiled brightly.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''d better send the medicine to the young lady myself. You don''t know. There are rules for taking medicine. I''m afraid things like yesterday can''t happen again."


    Sun Mingyi''s face looked a little ugly when he mentioned what happened yesterday.


    He didn''t forget that the primary school student stared at himself yesterday and almost frozen his heart.


    He only regarded him as the apprentice, afraid that he might hurt them by his own hands and feet.


    Hum, he is not a fool. How can he lift a stone and hit himself in the foot?


    "This..."


    The maid was a little embarrassed and looked at the two famous doctors.


    There is no need for the miracle doctor to say that he has never opposed anything that he, a primary school disciple, has done.


    On the other hand, Dr. Sun seemed to want to show his innocence. He waved his hand and said, "if he wants to go, he can go, so as not to rely on me alone when something goes wrong."


    Lin Mengya knows that he didn''t do what happened yesterday, but if he hadn''t poisoned Mrs. Zheng, Zheng Rongrong''s body wouldn''t be like this.


    Now I feel innocent and wronged. How can I ask my conscience when I did evil?


    After getting the approval of the two miracle doctors, the maid finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It must have been a lingering fear of what happened yesterday. I didn''t stop it much, but I opened the door of the inner room in front of her.

 Chapter 1813

    "Here''s the medicine, miss."


    In the room, another screen was changed.


    Today''s one is much more lively than the one before.


    There are some flowers and birds painted on it. The meticulous painting is excellent and a little more elegant.


    The color is not strong. It''s shadowy. You can only see a little outline outside, and you can''t see it very clearly.


    Lin Mengya came in with a medicine bowl, which surprised Zheng Rongrong.


    Fortunately, she was also a smart man. After being surprised, she lowered her eyes and put the book aside.


    "Thank you, brother Yang."


    "You''re welcome, miss. I want to take a sip of this medicine today. As long as I think there''s something wrong, I want to stop immediately."


    She looked at the medicine bowl in her hand. Outsiders couldn''t see her face clearly.


    Zheng Rongrong thinks something is wrong. Is there any problem with this medicine today?


    She felt uneasy, but her intuition told her that the people in front of her would never hurt her.


    Pick up the medicine bowl and see that the other party has no response at all. Zheng Rongrong can only put his doubts in the bottom of his heart for the time being.


    According to the other party''s words, Zheng Rongrong''s SIP is more meticulous than drinking tea.


    But the maid on one side couldn''t see it anymore. The medicine smelled sour and bitter. If it was stuffy, she could suffer less. But if the water flowed like this, the young lady''s mouth might be uncomfortable.


    At that moment, she immediately took a plate of frosted red fruits and sent them to her young lady.


    "Miss, you can have a fruit for a change."


    Zheng Rongrong also frowned. Although the medicine was not the hardest she had ever drunk, it was really hard to feel.


    As soon as she picked up a fruit, she saw the person who had no reaction just now. Now she looked up, and there were two words in her eyes - don''t eat.


    Afraid she was wrong, she tried to put the red fruit close to her lips.


    Sure enough, the other party kept staring at her. Even if there were no other superfluous actions, her feeling was stronger.


    After thinking about it, she took the red fruit back to the plate.


    The man immediately bowed his head again, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Miss?"


    The maid asked puzzled, and Zheng Rongrong also had some guesses in her heart at this time.


    "Don''t eat it first. I''m not a child. Can''t I bear this hardship? Besides, you forget that some doctors said that if you eat indiscriminately when taking medicine, it will hurt the medicine. Take it first. We have to be more careful about yesterday''s things."


    Lin Mengya secretly praised Zheng Rongrong''s intelligence in her heart.


    The girl must have received her hint, so she gave up red fruit.


    Outside, sun Mingyi was a little frightened.


    Yesterday he found out that it was the fruit, but he was more worried that it did flow out of his hand.


    Zheng Luxi is the one who asks for things. This is a fatal thing. If someone finds out, the great master of the Zheng family will never let him go, and Zheng Luxi will throw this pot on him.


    Therefore, he can only secretly swallow the bitter fruit and wipe his ass for the young master.


    Since they all want Zheng Rongrong to die, it doesn''t matter who will do it.


    He adjusted the prescription today, no longer like yesterday, but took the way of warming and tonifying. If Zheng Rongrong ate the bird blood fruit again, there would never be any abnormality.


    But where did he know that his secret had long been seen through by Lin Mengya.


    At this time, she also used her own method to quietly warn Zheng Rongrong.


    Soon, Zheng Rongrong finished the medicine and still didn''t eat the red fruit. Instead, he asked the maid to get clean water to gargle.


    After that, she asked across the screen, "dare you ask the two doctors if I can recover from this disease?"


    Most people who are ill have asked this question.


    Long Tianyu is still cold, but Sun Mingyi wants to win more trust from Zheng Rongrong. Therefore, he said: "although miss''s disease is a deficiency brought by the womb, it won''t hurt if she takes good care of herself. Although sun has poor medical skills, he will try his best. Please don''t worry too much, miss."


    "With Dr. Sun''s words, Rongrong is relieved. By the way, my father wanted to make some for me when he heard that medicated meals can support people. But the cook at home is always less than one ten thousandth of yours. I wonder if Dr. Sun would appreciate it and give Rongrong some prescriptions for servants to do?"


    Of course, sun Mingyi didn''t want to, but in order to achieve his goal more smoothly, he had to accept it politely.


    Zheng Rongrong was naturally "very happy", and even asked sun Mingyi to teach those people how to deal with medicinal materials and food materials in the back kitchen.


    As soon as he left, Zheng Rongrong scolded the servants for fatigue.


    When only she and her confidants were left in the room, Zheng Rongrong immediately lowered her voice and asked, "Miss Yang, is this the case?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t tell her her name, so Zheng Rongrong and them only took her alias as her real name for the time being.


    "What happened to you yesterday was all because of the red fruit. I''m afraid Zheng Luxi ordered it."


    Explain the key points at a very fast speed.


    Zheng Rongrong angrily looked at the plate of red fruits. As soon as he raised his hand, he wanted to knock off the harmful things.


    But Lin Mengya held her hand.


    "Don''t worry. If Zheng Luxi dares to send it, he will have a way to mix it with your other diet. It''s better to put it here first, or paralyze them."


    Zheng Rongrong was very angry and his eyes were slightly red.


    Tightly clutching his bed sheet, the grievances suffered for more than ten years surged up like a tide.


    "When did I want to argue with him? It''s obviously him and doesn''t leave me a place to stand! Hate that I''m not a man, otherwise, how can I allow him to be so harmful!"


    Lin Mengya knows that Zheng Rongrong has been forbearing, but some people just want to push an inch.


    "If you''re a man, you''ll end up like your unborn brother. The top priority is to stabilize your father. I can see these days that although he cares about the family, he also cares about you. Zheng Luxi may not have been touched by this."


    "So what? In the eyes of his father, family is far more important than his daughter. Even if Zheng Luxi doesn''t become a talent, he will never hand over the family to me."


    She saw Zheng Rongrong''s eyes, revealing a trace of despair.


    In this generation, even if women have talents, it is still difficult to escape the fate of being imprisoned in the inner house.


    "Won''t you argue if he doesn''t give it?"


    Lin Mengya''s words were resounding, as if it were a matter of course.


    "Fight? How can I fight him? I hate everything, but I''m a daughter''s family!"


    "What about the daughter''s house? Have you forgotten your idol and the owner of the palace house?"


    She swore that she was definitely not taking the opportunity to boast.


    Indeed, only this example can be accepted by Zheng Rongrong.


    And she was just a face old. Continue: "To tell you the truth, the reason why I will help you is actually to expel the unfavorable factors of the palace family. Previously, my family owner only knew that the caravans from land were extremely expensive. After investigation, she learned that it was all because Zheng family''s property was stripped too much. There must be more than a dozen checkpoints, large and small, for a business road. Not to mention that, those checkpoints are local Local ruffians and hooligans will loot the entire caravan if they are careless. In the long run, it will certainly affect the imperial family''s fiefdom. If Zheng Luxi continues to go against the trend, what do you think of the outcome? "


    Lin Mengya knows that she has never been a bad person.


    She has a strong purpose and belongs to the type of no profit and no early rise.


    If Zheng Rongrong really fails, there is only one way to go in front of her.


    That is to solve it by force, so that the Zheng family dare not fight back!


    But in this way, both business routes and colleges will be affected.


    For the palace family, which is in the initial stage, the price is not heavy.


    Therefore, she must ensure that the Zheng family is an ally, not an enemy, for a long time in the future.


    At the same time, Zheng Rongrong also wants to understand.


    "If the Zheng family really falls into the hands of their father and son, the people will lose their lives in less than five years. Miss Yang, I know you are a capable person. I also know that the palace master is very powerful. Please, for the sake of those innocent people, help me!"


    If the previous Zheng Rongrong made those things and preparations only for self-protection.


    Then now, in her eyes, the light of hope finally lit up.


    Passive confrontation and active response are completely two effects.


    Lin Mengya must ensure that her allies have the determination and courage to move forward.


    Zheng Rongrong''s motivation is just the hatred of revenge for his mother.


    But this is far from enough.


    But now it''s a little bit like that.


    "I''ll help you, but at the same time, you have to trust me."


    "Well, I will believe you!"


    "Well, from tomorrow on, you''ll let your absolute diehards in the house come to see me. But don''t tell them my identity, I''ll start screening. Then we''ll make the next step."


    Zheng Rongrong nodded.


    It is also necessary for Lin Mengya to do so.


    Not to mention that there is a problem with this brand of red fruit, why can the things flowing out of Zheng Luxi be put on Zheng Rongrong''s desk.


    No one in the house knows the relationship between these two people. It''s just a plate of sugar stained hawthorn. Why do you have to give it to Zheng Rongrong?


    They want to do things easily in the government, and their people are essential.


    Therefore, there must be no betrayal.


    "By the way, are you being watched these days?"


    Zheng Rongrong was a little hesitant, and his face was also somewhat apologetic.


    Lin Mengya immediately reacted and asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Man, did you send it?"


    "No, no, no!" Zheng Rongrong shook her head thoroughly. It seemed that she was afraid of misunderstandings.


    "I didn''t send it, it was my uncle. He always didn''t trust me at home, so he would pay more attention to everything."

 Chapter 1814

    Zheng Rongrong hurriedly explained for fear that Lin Mengya misunderstood that she didn''t trust her.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She knew what she meant and shook her head with a smile.


    No wonder master Zheng''s father and son want to get rid of Zheng Rongrong in this way.


    Presumably, she is also afraid of the power of her maternal ancestral family.


    "I have told my uncle that although he still doesn''t believe it, I will guarantee that he won''t hurt you."


    Looking at Zheng Rongrong''s cautious appearance, Lin Mengya refused.


    "No, just like before."


    "Why?"


    "Because only your uncle continues to monitor us, some people will mistakenly think that we are not together."


    She blinked and Zheng Rongrong immediately understood what she meant.


    It''s not very interesting, but he whispered, "well, I''ll let my uncle protect you secretly. I''ll have this red fruit thrown away later. I''ll never be fooled by them again."


    "Don''t throw it away. Your grandmother and aunt have the problems of cold hands and feet and loss of Qi and blood? If so, taking one red fruit a day is very good for their health."


    Zheng Rongrong turned her eyes and rarely smiled like a thief.


    "Then I will first thank them for their gift of medicine. I will certainly repay them well."


    There was news of someone coming back outside. After they looked at each other and smiled, Lin Mengya quickly walked out of the inner room and arrived outside before Dr. Sun came back.


    Dr. Sun looks even worse. No matter how clean the kitchen is, there is still oil stain.


    He was dressed in snow-white, but there was a little grass ash in the corner of his clothes, and he was very worried.


    Because he didn''t stop much, he got up and left.


    So did Lin Mengya and long Tianyu. They were just a little late. Dr. Sun just walked out of the door and was stopped by a servant.


    "Is this doctor Yang who cured the eldest lady?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the man who suddenly appeared.


    This blue gray fine cloth dress is better than ordinary servants.


    And the man had little respect for them.


    Instead, he swept them back and forth with his eyes.


    Obviously, it doesn''t seem to be on the side of the Zheng family''s big house.


    Where would long Tianyu take care of such a bastard? Once he took a long leg, he bypassed the man and left.


    The man didn''t expect that the miracle doctor would be so arrogant. He stared and ran in front of him.


    "Don''t go! If you don''t see where this is, how can you be so presumptuous?"


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and his cold eyes fell on the servant.


    The man who was arrogant just now shook for a moment and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    After the reaction, he was very upset.


    He''s just a charlatan. What''s he afraid of?


    People who become angry from shame have a worse attitude towards the miracle doctor in front of them.


    I reached out and wanted to catch long Tianyu''s shoulder.


    "If you don''t want to break your hand, don''t do it easily."


    Behind him came a cool warning.


    The servant immediately locked his hand and grabbed it empty.


    Lin Mengya walked up and looked at the guy in front of her.


    "Not everyone can scold my miracle doctor. Don''t forget that your eldest lady''s life was cured by my husband. If you let the owner know that you are so disrespectful to her life-saving benefactor, even your master can''t protect you."


    The servant became more angry.


    The big one is tall and has long legs. His momentum is just enough. Why is his attendant so rampant.


    Stand up, stand up and stare at each other.


    "Even if you saved the eldest lady, what can you do? You don''t go out to inquire about who is really in charge of the Zheng family! I tell you, my uncle wants to see you today. Don''t be shameless. Don''t think that if you climb up to that sick lady, you can soar. In the end, you won''t get nothing!"


    Listening to the servant''s vicious warning, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Now Zheng Luxi is still locked up, but the people under his hand can not put the big house in their eyes.


    It must be the Zheng family that has determined that Zheng Luxi is the next generation of serious leaders.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from master Zheng''s acquiescence.


    In the end, the root cause is still here.


    "Who are you? Uncle Zheng wants to see us?"


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to quarrel with a servant and went straight to the subject.


    The man thought they were afraid, and immediately showed a proud face, as if his dog could be superior to others.


    "That''s my uncle''s reward. Whether you want to go with me or not is up to you. However, if you want to settle down in Shangyang city in the future, you''d better not offend my uncle."


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu, who nodded slightly at her.


    Also, with Yu, she just needs to worry for a while. Zheng Luxi, don''t die too much.


    She really wants to. Where''s uncle Zheng.


    "Since it''s the invitation of the Zheng family, we don''t want to lose face. Lead the way ahead, but hurry up. My husband has worked hard all morning."


    The servant snorted coldly, stared at them angrily, turned and left.


    Long Tianyu was a little behind and whispered in her ear.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Afraid? Lin Mengya only thinks this is the funniest thing.


    I''m afraid it should be Zheng Luxi, right?


    But in my heart, I still felt a little warmth for his concern.


    One after another, they went out of the east courtyard and entered the gate of the West courtyard.


    However, there are more things here than before, and there are more servants than those in the east courtyard.


    Lin Mengya looked at the scene in front of her and felt a little uncomfortable.


    Obviously, Zheng Lushi almost killed Zheng Rongrong, but why did master Zheng just lock people up as if he hadn''t seen it, and nothing else has changed?


    If it is only for the interests of the family, although Zheng Luxi is his own nephew, it is not difficult for him to find a nephew in other nearby branches if he is too incompetent.


    According to the extent that master Zheng loved and valued Zheng Rongrong, how could he put it down so gently?


    Isn''t he afraid of his daughter''s cold heart?


    Thinking so, the servants have taken them to their destination.


    Lin Mengya looked at the exquisite courtyard in front of her, which was more luxurious than Zheng Rongrong and master Zheng.


    When the man entered the yard, he bent down like a pug and knocked at the door.


    It was a while before someone opened it.


    However, she is a gorgeous woman who looks like a demon and doesn''t dress up like a serious maid.


    In particular, the collar button has not been fastened, revealing a few inches of white and greasy neck.


    "Hey, Yan''er girl, is it convenient now?"


    The woman named Yan''er looked at the man disdainfully, as if she hated the man''s obscene eyes, stretched out her hand and tied her collar one by one.


    "Yo, isn''t this Ma Liu? Sir, the meeting is taking a nap. If you don''t have anything important, you can''t disturb it."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that the master told me to bring two people back. If it''s inconvenient for the master now, let them wait."


    Yan''er''s beautiful eyes fell on the two men in the yard.


    The short one didn''t enter her eyes at all, but the tall one had a stiff face, but the physique was a good idea.


    Hook the bright red lips, she threw a wink.


    "Wait, I''ll ask you."


    Ma Liu nodded greedily, but he was even more jealous of that shit doctor.


    But at the same time, long Tianyu, who didn''t even see it at all, was pinched on his waist.


    "Call you to attract bees and butterflies!"


    The sour muttering made him feel very happy.


    Even the expression on his face was slightly loose.


    It''s good. My daughter-in-law is jealous. There''s nothing better than this.


    When no one saw it, the backhand wrapped the little hand making trouble around his waist.


    She rubbed her fingers carefully, as if it hurt her just now.


    Lin Mengya pulled back, but she didn''t pull it out. She let the man hold it.


    Well, she''s actually not so angry now.


    Yan''er goes back and forth, opens the door, but doesn''t look at Ma Liu who is waiting in front of her.


    But with a charming smile, staring at the man.


    "My uncle, please."


    Lin Mengya shook off the man''s hand with a cold hum as soon as she saw the woman''s eyes.


    Tonight, she will go back to work on the mask to make him uglier.


    However, the idea only changed in her mind for a moment, and she left it behind.


    Little vinegar is pleasant, but big vinegar hurts.


    Besides, she doesn''t have so much time and energy to waste on it.


    When they entered the room, a sweet and greasy smell of fat and powder choked people.


    Lin Mengya immediately lowered her sensitivity, otherwise she would be too smoked to smell.


    Everything in the house is extremely luxurious.


    But there is always a smell of upstart, a pile of gold and jade, without any intention and elegance.


    Not to mention the furnishings here, it''s like following up with an antique shop.


    The room is divided into two sections. The outside is for receiving guests. There are four chairs in the left and right rows.


    The inner room is separated by bead curtains, and a screen is set as a partition.


    At first glance, it doesn''t look like a man''s house.


    From time to time, there was a woman''s teasing voice, scolding "death face" and "itching".


    She had listened to the news faintly outside before. Now she knew it clearly, and there was a layer of goose bumps on her body.


    It seems that the Zheng family has a better life than anyone else.


    Yan''er threw another wink at long Tianyu, then twisted her body and went to the inner room.


    "Sir, the miracle doctor has arrived."


    "Yes."


    After only hearing the sound of cloth rubbing for a while, someone came out from behind the screen.


    "Just sit down, you two. Don''t be too comfortable with me."


    Just then, the man came to him.


    But Lin Mengya wanted to poke her eyes.

 Chapter 1815

    In front of Zheng Luxi, he really looks like a dandy.


    Not to mention that he was still teasing women just now. He was loose and almost exposed half of his chest. He didn''t see it.


    Unfortunately, I''m still a white striped chicken. I don''t have the slightest look.


    I really should let this product take a look at her man''s eight abdominal muscles. Touching them makes her feel hot.


    Long Tianyu only looked at her, and his sight automatically moved to her.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya just lowered her eyes and looked completely uninterested, which made long Tianyu a little restrained and wanted to slap Zheng Luxi to death.


    Zheng Luxi did not know that he was a man who had been fooling around in the gate of death.


    Unconsciously sitting on the warm Kang next to him, he collapsed there like a bone and looked at the two people in front of him.


    "This must be the miracle doctor who saved Rongrong? I''ve heard a lot about you. When I see you today, it''s really extraordinary."


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak.


    In fact, for any adult man who dared to bare his body in front of his wife, he regarded him as asking for quick death.


    Killing such a person is too bad to dirty his hands, let alone talk to him.


    Looking at the other party without saying a word, Zheng Luxi''s face gradually sank down.


    "It seems that the miracle doctor doesn''t like me?"


    "If you don''t know where, my husband hurt his throat in his early years, so it''s just a little hard to talk. He''s also afraid of disturbing you."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and knew how the scene was. She had to deal with it.


    Zheng Luxi didn''t care about her at all. Even though he knew that it was hard for the other party to speak, he was unhappy with the miracle doctor.


    There are few people in the Zheng family who dare to neglect him.


    But his mind turned and he didn''t attack immediately.


    "Oh, I see. Yan''er, make a cup of tea for Doctor Yang. Put some medicine to moisten the throat. Don''t let the doctor think I don''t respect him."


    Yan''er answered softly, and soon brought a cup of tea.


    Even in front of Zheng Luxi, her attitude is still so bold and frivolous.


    The teacup was brought and not put on the side table, but directly sent to each other''s hands.


    "Miracle doctor, please have tea."


    That beautiful voice almost dripping water made Lin Mengya want to seal her mouth with a silver needle.


    Can''t you talk well? Shaking like a sheep, I''m not afraid to scare people.


    Seeing that the miracle doctor didn''t accept it, that Yaner wanted to reach out and drag each other''s hand.


    At this time, there was a figure standing in front of her.


    "Thank you, miss. Just leave it to me."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and took the opportunity to take the tea cup in her hand.


    I''m kidding. She saw the blue veins on the man''s neck at home.


    As long as Yan''er takes another inch, I''m afraid she''ll end up with a result on the spot.


    He turned around, comforted him with his eyes, and quietly wiped the tea cup with his clothes sleeve.


    At this time, long Tianyu''s expression eased slightly.


    In this regard, the Zheng family uncle did not express at all. Instead, he looked at Yan''er with a smile and scolded him: "look at you, you are so careless that you have annoyed the miracle doctor of others?"


    Yan''er heard the speech, but immediately knelt on the ground and cried pitifully.


    "It''s all Yan''er''s fault. Please punish Yan''er."


    Zheng Luxi''s eyes turned on the miracle doctor and said like a joke: "you are the one who caused the people, and the consequences will naturally be borne by yourself. Otherwise, I''ll give you directly to the miracle doctor."


    Yan''er was stunned and then overjoyed.


    Kneeling on the ground, he didn''t even wipe his tears and said, "that Yaner must make a confession and serve Mr. well."


    At this meeting, I called sir.


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak this time. Without waiting for her reaction, she heard her man say in a rough voice: "no, my family has a wife and can''t accommodate others."


    Although the words were brief, Lin Mengya knew that the man said that his heart could no longer accommodate anyone.


    However, Yan''er misunderstood and turned to cry for help.


    "Yan''er doesn''t dare to compete for favor with his wife. She''s just a slave and a maid. She''ll serve him well. Besides, how can a woman be so jealous? Isn''t Mr. afraid of being laughed at by others?"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but long Tianyu didn''t look at Yan''er from beginning to end.


    Just with a big hand, the lid of the tea bowl fell to the ground and broke into several pieces.


    "If you ruin your appearance, my wife will allow you to be a domestic slave."


    Suddenly, Yan''er was so frightened that she forgot to cry.


    She can climb to today''s position, not thanks to this face.


    Now, she''s going to destroy it for a miracle doctor. How can she do it?


    Besides, if she destroys her appearance, can the miracle doctor look at her?


    Immediately, fake crying became real crying, and there was no need to cry beautifully in the past.


    Zheng Luxi looked at the scene in front of him, and the bottom of his eyes turned with a bit of cold.


    Just now, even if he joked casually, how many people dared to brush his face in Shangyang city?


    But he didn''t attack immediately, and he could see that the miracle doctor in front of him didn''t mean anything to Yan''er at all.


    Since we can''t push the boat with the current, it''s meaningless to force people to face difficulties.


    "Well, don''t cry. Look at you. No wonder the miracle doctor doesn''t like you anymore. Go down."


    Zheng Luxi didn''t say anything, but Yan''er didn''t dare to disobey at all. She got up and retreated.


    Lin Mengya guessed the purpose of Zheng Luxi inviting them, and the other party seemed to chat with them casually for a long time.


    "Speaking of it, my cousin Rongrong is also a poor person. She was born weak. Not to mention, my aunt died at a young age. Over the years, if my uncle didn''t feel bad, I''m afraid the days would be more painful."


    Long Tianyu will never speak unless necessary.


    Most of the heavy responsibility to deal with him fell on her.


    Hearing Zheng Lushi''s first active mention of Zheng Rongrong''s illness, she immediately had a warning in her heart.


    "The young lady is just weak. It''s OK to have a good rest."


    "That''s really lucky. Speaking of it, uncle has invited countless famous doctors before, but none of them works."


    This is quite profound.


    It''s a threat and a temptation.


    Lin Mengya thought about it for a few minutes and said, "the technology industry has a specialty. Maybe my husband is lucky."


    "Yes, the miracle doctor is naturally accompanied by good luck. However, luck can''t be seen or touched. If you can''t say it, it''s gone."


    The meaning of this remark was clearly understood by both Lin Mengya.


    She and long Tianyu don''t care at all. Such a thing is just pediatrics.


    But on his face, he still had to pretend to be frightened.


    "My husband often says that good luck comes when people do good deeds."


    "Sir is really kind-hearted and Bodhisattva. But many things in the world want to let nature take its course. If you keep it reluctantly, you will be involved."


    The room was quiet.


    Zheng Luxi is still smiling, but how to look, how false.


    He thinks he''s superior and can scare the other party out of his mouth with a word.


    But when I looked, the man in front of me was still as motionless as a mountain.


    Instead, he looked into his eyes, as if with a little disdain.


    you ''re right! Just disdain!


    Suddenly, Zheng Luxi''s anger jumped up, and the expression on his face slowly converged.


    He wants to see what these two people can do!


    "The so-called let nature take its course is in the doctor''s heart, but it''s not like ordinary people. Saving people and treating diseases is the doctor''s bounden duty. If you don''t save at the sight of death, it really violates your conscience and morality."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and said with a smile.


    Zheng Luxi looked at the master and servant in front of him and raised a sneer.


    "What I hate most is people who don''t know how to live or die. Knowing that it''s an ant that can''t shake a big tree, I still don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back. I''m really looking for death."


    Lin Mengya''s expression was still relaxed and answered like a stream.


    "Ants, commonly known as termites, feed on wood. What about big trees? Isn''t it a Chinese food for termites?"


    Zheng Luxi''s face stiffened and then smiled again.


    It was just that he laughed strangely, as if he were laughing at her overestimation.


    "What a novel answer. I don''t want to kill you."


    The atmosphere was tense for a moment.


    Outside the yard, more than a dozen kung fu masters are in full readiness. With just one signal, they can rush in and kill.


    Long Tianyu didn''t take it seriously, but held the rest of the tea bowl.


    Lin Mengya had no intention at all. Instead, she looked at the man in front of her funny.


    The group of dregs outside, afraid they can''t even get close, will be destroyed by her man.


    Who gave him confidence and ignorance?


    "Somebody, get your things up."


    Unexpectedly, Zheng Luxi didn''t let anyone rush in.


    With a command, someone brought up two small boxes.


    "Don''t mind what I said just now, sir. I''ve always been kind to make money. Please look at these two things first."


    The servant opened two small boxes, one filled with golden gold.


    The other is a jade Buddha.


    The gold is brilliant. Needless to say, the appearance of this jade Buddha is excellent, crystal clear and extremely rare.


    If put outside, these two things will be enough for a family to eat and drink all their life.


    Lin Mengya looked at these two things and understood each other''s meaning. She still pretended not to understand.


    "Uncle Zheng, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean any harm to you. I just hope you don''t get involved in some deadly things. This is ultimately the business of our Zheng family. As an outsider, why should your husband take his life for someone he doesn''t know?"


    Is this to buy them off?


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. It seems that Zheng Luxi is not as careless as he looks.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    She looked at long Tianyu, who waved. She immediately pasted it and pretended to be listening, but her hand was in his palm and wrote a few words.


    "OK, I see."


    She nodded affectably, then turned around and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1816

    Zheng Luxi kept staring at the two people in front of him. His intuition told him that they were not easy to mess with.


    It is because although his heart is angry, he still focuses on inducement.


    If these two people still don''t appreciate it, he can only hurt the killer.


    He will never allow anyone to hinder his things!


    "My husband said that since uncle Zheng is so sincere, he can''t blow your face too much. It''s just that he doesn''t get paid for his useless work. My husband is just a wandering doctor. I''m afraid he can''t handle your business well."


    Seeing the other party''s intention to let go, Zheng Luxi also eased his face.


    It seems that no one in the world doesn''t love money.


    "In fact, what I ask for is not difficult. As long as your husband is indifferent to everything, these things will be yours. After the work is completed, I will offer them with heavy gifts."


    In a few words, it seems to be a bargain for nothing.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart is like a mirror. These things are just their life money.


    She pretended to be embarrassed. Finally, she looked at long Tianyu. She stamped her feet and clenched her teeth, grabbed the box full of gold in the servant''s hand, lowered her voice and said, "please keep your word with Uncle Zheng. No matter what happens in the future, my husband will never take care of it again!"


    Zheng Luxi looked at her with a little disdain in his eyes.


    "I, Zheng Luxi, have never been the kind of person who breaks his word. In the future, we will be our own people."


    Who''s so thin that he''s his own?


    A small man intoxicated by success, Lin Mengya had to make complaints about his own words.


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Zheng Luxi no longer left them in the yard, so he asked his men to send them out.


    As for the two small boxes, Lin Mengya declined Zheng Luxi''s suggestion to send them to the yard privately, but took one with long Tianyu and went to the direction of the guest room with a smile.


    The servants knew that they were well received by the uncle, and they were also very attentive.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya just didn''t see the other party''s kindness. In the end, she didn''t even reward a piece of silver. She asked the servant who had been laughing for a long time to jump behind her back and scold.


    Just as Lin Mengya was about to close the door, she saw doctor sun standing by the door, staring at their direction.


    She was a little late and gave each other a provocative smile.


    Then, with a bang, he closed the door tightly and was so angry that the doctor''s nose almost tilted.


    This moment, the feeling of being watched came out again.


    Lin Mengya silently began her performance, holding the small box of gold and biting one by one with her teeth.


    After she was sure it was pure gold, she hid around like a little mouse with two small boxes.


    Long Tianyu sat on the chair and silently watched his wife''s performance.


    He really wanted to tell her that there was no need to perform like this. Just take out the silver they got every time they singled out those bandits'' strongholds outside, and it will never make people suspicious.


    But he held back.


    Experience and intuition told him that sometimes the price of telling the truth was extremely painful.


    Therefore, he had to sit there silently, drink tea and pay attention to the movement outside.


    When Lin Mengya dumped the two boxes for almost eight places, the people outside finally left.


    Lin mengarden threw away the two boxes and sat down in his arms, drinking tea with his cup.


    "I''m so tired. What do you think of my performance just now? Did you perform that kind of greedy and virtuous?"


    Long Tianyu thought in her heart. Greedy didn''t want to, but she was like a little squirrel hiding food everywhere.


    But he nodded. Don''t ask why. There''s no reason in front of his wife, as long as she''s happy.


    After drinking a whole glass of water, Lin Mengya sighed a little.


    "I don''t know whether Zheng Luxi was stupid or arrogant. He brazenly bought us off. Is he really hiding the sky in this house?"


    Long Tianyu took her in one hand and poured a cup of tea in the other.


    "I think he doesn''t seem to have any taboos, so why doesn''t he directly attack Zheng Rongrong, but still use these means?"


    This is what Lin Mengya has been strange about.


    According to the attitude of the Zheng family towards Zheng Luxi, let alone Zheng Rongrong is a sick child. What can he do even if he is healthy?


    Why did he just attack Zheng Rongrong?


    Zheng Luxi was not afraid of his uncle, but he was trapped in his small yard because he beat Zheng Rongrong. Finally, he tried to kill Zheng Rongrong secretly.


    It seems that the person he really hates is Zheng Rongrong, not his uncle, master Zheng.


    This is really strange.


    "This Zheng Luxi doesn''t look like a man without a head."


    Lin Mengya nodded and agreed with him very much.


    After raising his head and glancing at him, he couldn''t help feeling sour.


    "That''s true. I know how to let my concubine entertain you, but I value you."


    "Concubine?"


    "Yes, that concubine is as beautiful as a flower. She doesn''t dress like a maid outside. What is it if she''s not a concubine?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    In just four words, she couldn''t pretend.


    Looking at his serious face, Lin Mengya smiled, bent her eyes and rolled into his arms.


    Well, I can''t even tease now. It''s boring.


    "I''m also surprised. Zheng Luxi is rich and has so many people around him. It seems that he has made money in the caravan these days."


    There was a slight coldness in her eyes. The gold was definitely newly cast, and the Jade Buddha was obviously not their craft.


    Before, she laundered money for the sale of jewelry.


    Therefore, those businessmen who have good jade materials will spare no effort to send things to the palace.


    The material of this jade Buddha is excellent, and the carving knife is not their style.


    It''s not that she despises Zheng Luxi. This jade Buddha can hold five boxes of gold.


    But in Zheng Luxi''s eyes, the Jade Buddha is like gold.


    Well, it can only show that he absolutely does not know the real value of the Jade Buddha.


    However, such a "small role" as buying them can be taken out. Either Zheng Lucai is generous, or he doesn''t know the real value of the Jade Buddha.


    Zheng Luxi is a shrewd man. I''m afraid it''s mostly the latter.


    Since you don''t know the value, you can give it to others without any pain, it can only be given by others, not bought.


    Those who can afford such a valuable gift may not be able to pick out a few from the whole Zheng family fief.


    But if those robbers rob, it''s another matter.


    The caravan will do its best to protect such precious things.


    Now, things are in Zheng Luxi''s hands, so there is only one answer.


    Zheng Luxi and his robbers, kill people and steal goods!


    Most of those caravans are busy traders.


    Just to make some money, he went to the palace house to seal the land.


    But what awaits them is a sharp butcher''s knife.


    At the thought that those caravans died innocently because of this scum greed, Lin Mengya wanted to kill those guys with her own hands.


    "Don''t be angry. They can''t escape."


    Long Tianyu comforted the woman in her arms in a low voice. After a long time, she was relieved.


    "I know."


    One by one, they couldn''t get out of her hand.


    How to eat it, she beat them how to spit it out.


    Those in debt pay off, those who kill pay for their lives!


    Since these businessmen came to the palace family, she has the responsibility to get justice for them!


    Lin Mengya put the two boxes full of blood under the bed.


    This is just a little interest.


    In the evening, someone knocked on their door again.


    This time, it was master Zheng''s confidant, the housekeeper.


    "Two, my master, please."


    The housekeeper''s attitude is the same as before. Even Lin Mengya can''t see anything.


    Just looking back at his man, long Tianyu nodded slightly.


    "OK, let''s ask the housekeeper to lead the way. However, I want to know why master Zheng asked us to go there?"


    The housekeeper raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him. His eyes were a little complicated.


    But he never spoke, sighed and shook his head.


    "I don''t know what the master wants from you, but the miracle doctor is the lady''s lifesaver after all. My master will never harm you."


    In fact, Lin Mengya knew that master Zheng would not harm them, but she was still a little strange.


    Zheng Luxi had just found them, and master Zheng came next.


    Do you think they were bought by Zheng Luxi, so you want to beat them?


    Without nonsense, they followed the housekeeper to the main courtyard.


    At this time, master Zheng was sitting in his study, looking at a Begonia outside.


    Now it is not the season for begonias to bloom, and the trees are full of small fruits.


    But he just couldn''t move his eyes, focused but painful.


    "Sir, here we are."


    The housekeeper''s knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    Master Zheng took back his eyes and fell in the direction of the door as usual.


    "Come in."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu entered the study of the Zheng family for the first time.


    The study is the study. The layout is elegant. It is not half publicized according to master Zheng''s age and identity.


    Regular, also can not show the personality of the host.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw it, she knew why Zheng Rongrong was so depressed.


    It can be said that master Zheng lived all his life for the Zheng family.


    With such a father, I''m afraid Zheng Rongrong won''t get real happiness all his life.


    With her eyes down, she doesn''t like the Zheng family leader very much.


    It''s just that everyone has their own choice and doesn''t do her business.


    "Sit down, you two. I invited you here to discuss something with you."


    Master Zheng went straight to the subject, while Lin Mengya and Lin Mengya were all ears.


    "I know you are all good people. You have spent a lot of time to treat Rongrong. Therefore, I have prepared a generous gift to express my gratitude to you."

 Chapter 1817

    "But..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the previous words. She had been waiting for this, but.


    Master Zheng''s expression was dignified, and his eyes looked at them with a sense of oppression.


    "Some things are the private affairs of the Zheng family. I don''t want anyone to get involved. Rongrong and Xi''er are a family in the end, and they are just some misunderstandings. In that case, it''s up to our own people to explain. There''s really no need to bother others."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong.


    She raised her head and looked at master Zheng without fear.


    "It''s my husband''s duty to cure the sick and save people. We''re here just to cure the young lady. I don''t understand what you said."


    Master Zheng was not angry, but he was also a little unhappy.


    It seems that she is a little apprentice and should not be so unruly.


    "I don''t want to make some words too clear, but your husband should know what I mean. Every family has its own worries. If outsiders get involved, it will be trouble. Mr. Yang, do you think I''m right?"


    Long Tianyu neither nodded nor shook his head, but looked at him with an almost ignored look.


    It felt like he was staring at a mass of air without paying any attention to the people in front of him.


    Master Zheng was secretly frightened. He had guessed that the miracle doctor must be extraordinary.


    But this is his home and his study. There is absolutely no reason to be afraid of an outsider.


    "Housekeeper, get up early tomorrow. Haosheng will send them out of the city. Prepare a generous gift. Don''t neglect it."


    "Yes, sir."


    The housekeeper withdrew to prepare, but under such an obvious departure order, Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    "To put it bluntly, isn''t Mr. Zheng still afraid of publicity? But I''m curious. Is Zheng Rongrong your own daughter? In order to please the next owner, you pushed your daughter into the fire. I''ve seen it today."


    Lin Mengya''s words made master Zheng look very different.


    He stared at the younger generation in front of him angrily, and his words cooled down.


    "What do you know? It''s our Zheng family''s business. It''s not your turn for an outsider to interrupt!"


    "No wonder Zheng Rongrong''s body is so bad and she has to work day by day. The wolf of the family, where can she relax for half a minute? Mr. Zheng, your tragic wife can look at you in the sky. What face do you have to see her after a hundred years!"


    Lin Mengya''s harsh words made master Zheng furious.


    But the last word put him out in an instant.


    His first wife, who is gentle and smart, has loved his daughter almost all his life.


    The guilt in the deepest part of his heart, which was strongly suppressed by him, swarmed in, almost tearing his heart apart.


    The whole person collapsed in the chair, and his eyes inadvertently fell on the Begonia outside the window.


    It was the day of his marriage. He planted it with his wife.


    After all, he failed her.


    For a moment, master Zheng lost the power to argue with her.


    Just lazily waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to take care of the things between you and Rongrong. But one thing, Xi''er can''t do anything."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zheng. As long as he doesn''t die himself, Miss Rongrong still cares about the old relationship. Besides, we are just outsiders. Just cure Miss Rongrong. We can''t control anything else."


    Lin Mengya is in a bad mood.


    Even though master Zheng''s purpose is for the whole Zheng family, Zheng Luxi wants, but his daughter''s life!


    From what she said just now, Lin Mengya already knew that master Zheng didn''t know nothing about his nephew''s treatment of his daughter.


    Even if you know, what can you do?


    Now, I have to take the initiative to cover up for his nephew.


    It was the first time she had seen such a "selfless" father.


    "If you have nothing to do, we''ll leave first."


    Lin Mengya pulls up long Tianyu and pushes open the door impolitely.


    But unexpectedly, the housekeeper was standing outside.


    Seeing them, the housekeeper didn''t ask anything, but made a "please" gesture to show them the way.


    Lin Mengya looked back and saw master Zheng, staring in a direction outside.


    There is only one Begonia by the window, nothing else.


    Oh, love is deep only when you die.


    In that case, why not try your best to take care of it when you have it?


    Isn''t it selfish and cowardly, in the eyes of strangers, playing the drama of deep love and no regret?


    She was too lazy to look, and it was not worth it for Zheng Rongrong and Mrs. Zheng.


    One is the husband and the other is the father. They should have become their shelter, but they have become the source of pain.


    She doesn''t believe in the helpless act of "sacrificing the small self and fulfilling the big self".


    A person, even his own home, his relatives and lovers can''t stand it, what else can he hold?


    She was so angry that even the housekeeper saw that it was wrong.


    Looking around at no one, he suddenly lowered his voice and said, "in fact, my master has some unavoidable difficulties. I know you really care about my miss, brother Yang. That''s why you''re so angry. But I still want to advise you to leave as soon as possible. You can''t get involved in the affairs of the Zheng family."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have any bad feelings for the housekeeper uncle.


    She was angry just now. Apart from her dissatisfaction with master Zheng''s handling of affairs, she also pretended to be angry.


    If she leaves with the trend, with master Zheng''s shrewdness, she will see the problem.


    In the future, if she still wants to sneak in, it will be a little difficult.


    After all, the same trick, used more, will always be seen through.


    "I know that such a big family always has its own difficulties. However, you don''t know the situation of Miss Zheng. If it weren''t for my husband, I''m afraid it would have been..."


    She didn''t say the rest, and the housekeeper understood.


    But the housekeeper thought for a while and said tentatively, "today I heard that I told you to go there, but what''s the matter?"


    Knowing that the housekeeper was loyal to master Zheng, Lin Mengya said truthfully and falsely, "I didn''t say anything, but gave me some rewards and said that we shouldn''t meddle in our business in the future. But you also know that my husband and I dare to meddle in other things besides the affairs of the young lady?"


    The housekeeper nodded, afraid he had known Zheng Luxi''s meaning.


    But his selfishness felt that the two people in front of him could be trusted.


    He struggled in his heart. Finally, he slowly told him the biggest secret he knew.


    "I hope you can protect my young lady and let her live beyond nineteen."


    "Miss guigeng?"


    "It''s half a year before it''s nineteen."


    Lin Mengya had some doubts, but patiently explained, "you can rest assured. Although the young lady is weak, her longevity is not affected. Let alone 19, it is 90. As long as you have a good rest, it is impossible."


    But the housekeeper shook his head and said, "no, you don''t know. Once the young lady has safely passed the age of 19, the Zheng family will have earth shaking changes. That''s why my master wants to do so even though he can''t bear it."


    "Do you know the specific reason?"


    The housekeeper shook his head. Not many people know about it except a few powerful people in the Zheng family.


    He can only hear a few words from time to time and put them together.


    Looking at the person in front of him, he thought that since he had said it, he would say enough at one time.


    "It seems that it has something to do with the palace family. I don''t know the specific things. I just hope you can protect my young lady. Please give it to you."


    Lin Mengya looked confused.


    This, this and their palace?


    So she had to nod and take long Tianyu back to the guest room.


    It''s strange. Why are there traces of their family everywhere?


    The temple, the royal family and Xiancheng all have something to do with the palace family. Why is it that the internal strife of the Zheng family has something to do with the palace family?


    What did her ancestors do!


    Some weak lie on the table. She didn''t feel it before. Now she finds that her family is more and more like a shit stirring stick.


    Where there is a storm, there is a palace.


    Long Tianyu looked at her face and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch her little face.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    She gently knocked his hand off and turned her face to the other side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In the past, I thought I was just a gourd eater. But now I find out that I was the one in that game. Do you think it''s bad for our ancestors to make money and play mahjong? Why are they everywhere? They are the older generation. They collect the mess for the younger generation all their life. I''m good. I wipe their ass every day!"


    Although Lin Mengya looked disgusted, long Tianyu knew that she was just complaining.


    His elegant son has never been afraid of responsibility.


    Moreover, the ancestors of the palace family are too troublesome. No wonder his family Yaer is angry.


    "The palace family has a wide range of communication. It is said that at its peak, the top ten families of the state of Wei, the three royal families, the royal family, the temple, and countless aristocratic families were related to the palace family by marriage. At that time, everyone knew the rumor that it was time to marry a wife."


    Lin Mengya raised her head and glanced at him weakly.


    It seems that their ancestors were dandelions. Where can they spread seeds if they have nothing to do.


    "No wonder I haven''t had a girl in recent years. Maybe it''s a big wave and retribution. But I haven''t heard zengzu mention it. Although zengzu met the Zheng family owner several times, his evaluation of him is also very pertinent. The relationship between the two families is neither close nor too distant. Even if it has anything to do with our family, it won''t turn the Zheng family upside down?"


    Lin Mengya''s "our family" completely pleased her.


    Scraping her little nose, every word the man said could make him love his heart.


    Unable to bear to see her meditating, long Tianyu had to tell her everything she knew.


    But in fact, after they decided to split their great ancestors, they explained everything in detail.


    Now again, she still can''t find any useful information.

 Chapter 1818

    Seeing her frown, long Tianyu still couldn''t bear it.


    Stretch out two fingers to gently smooth her frown and coax her softly: "we don''t know. Someone knows. It''s a big deal. Tie them up and torture them to extort confessions. I see who dares not to recruit."


    Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    "Is your method always so simple and rough?"


    But long Tianyu looked as serious as he should be.


    "As long as you can achieve your goal, it''s a good way."


    That was reasonable, but knowing the inside story, she had to be more cautious.


    Since the internal strife of the Zheng family has a great relationship with the Gong family, her top priority now is to find out the relationship.


    If the so-called major events of the Zheng family are unfavorable to the Gong family, she will stop them anyway.


    Although she sympathizes with Zheng Rongrong, she cares more about her family.


    For the sake of the Gong family, she is not afraid to mess up the Zheng family.


    They have a clue here, and the outside is orderly.


    After they left, Zheng Luxi sent someone to deliver a message to his father, explaining that the two of them had been bought off.


    Compared with Zheng Luxi, master Zheng Er is more cautious.


    He had already sent someone to check the details of the two men, but the territory of Wei was so vast that it was extremely difficult to find the trace of a wandering doctor.


    Master Zheng Er had been angry with his son before.


    He also asked him to fully cooperate with Dr. Sun and not to act without authorization.


    Although Zheng Luxi was reluctant, he chose obedience for his own future.


    After thinking about it, master Zheng Er felt that these two people were not safe.


    He has to find a way to get the two out.


    In the next two days, Dr. Sun was still the main treatment, and they assisted from the side.


    Zheng Rongrong is a very clever girl. She asked her confidant, the maid, for more plates of sugar hawthorn.


    As for the dish sent by Zheng Luxi, she had carefully selected it and sent it to Lin Mengya.


    She added some medicine and asked Zheng Rongrong to take it to her aunt and grandmother.


    Seeing that there is still one day left for sun Mingyi''s treatment, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are more and more careful.


    As usual, Dr. Sun asked for a pulse after Zheng Rongrong drank the medicine.


    Although Zheng Rongrong still looks haggard after these days of nourishing, it is stronger than a few days ago.


    "The eldest lady''s health is recovering very well, but the disease doesn''t come in a day, and naturally she can''t be cured in a day. The so-called disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread. As long as the young lady takes good care of herself, she will be fine in the future."


    Zheng Rongrong lowered her eyes and thanked her gently.


    In sun Mingyi''s heart, there was a sneer.


    Now, Zheng Rongrong has been taking medicine for several days. With the effect of red fruit, there will be a sign of blood avalanche in less than three days.


    At that time, even if Da Luo Jinxian came, it would not help.


    And this crime, of course, is carried by someone.


    After sun Mingyi left, Lin Mengya immediately entered the inner room.


    As before, she first took out a silk thread to attract people''s eyes and ears, and then stood by the bed with a low eyebrow. In fact, she was talking to Zheng Rongrong in a low voice.


    "Have you seen all those people these days?"


    Zheng Rongrong is also doing a good play now. On the face, he looks like he has no strength, but his small mouth moves quickly and is not obvious at all.


    "Well, I should have seen it all."


    In the name of rewarding the two doctors, Zheng Rongrong asked his men to send things in turn.


    Sometimes it''s food, sometimes it''s silk. In short, it''s some small things that don''t attract attention.


    As like as two peas, the sun is the same as the doctor. And everything is exactly the same. It is always accompanied by a girl with a heart and soul, and every time there are people who belong to Zheng Da or Zheng Luxi.


    "Over the years, I have not treated them badly, but they have chilled my heart!"


    I don''t know. Eating such things should be put in front of her after repeated inspection.


    However, a plate of red fruits sent out from Zheng Luxi''s yard was grandly sent up, and no one reminded him.


    It can be seen that this person is either extremely trusted by her, or this is not done alone.


    Whatever it is, it is a blow to Zheng Rongrong.


    "It''s not surprising that people have greed and betrayal. I already have several candidates in my heart. I''ll tell you when I find a chance to test them."


    Lin Mengya said calmly. In contrast, she is actually much luckier than Zheng Rongrong.


    In the past, no matter the four girls surnamed Bai, or later ah Xiu and Hongyu, they were sincere to her.


    How can she get the true feelings of these people?


    Therefore, she can only double her kindness to them to repay them.


    Everyone has desires, but whether they can be curbed is the only reason why people do good and bad things.


    In the final analysis, the injustice in the world is just a desire.


    "Well, my aunt will probably come in the evening. She is a refreshing person. I want to introduce you. I don''t know if it''s convenient?"


    Zheng Rongrong solicited her advice carefully.


    After meditating for a moment, Lin Mengya whispered "um".


    She knew that the girl regarded her as her own.


    After all, Zheng Rongrong''s grandfather''s home is her biggest help outside.


    After the two sides get to know each other, they can better cooperate.


    After the conversation, Lin Mengya also raised her voice a little, and then asked the maid to untie the silk thread and take it back.


    She winked at long Tianyu, who immediately understood that it meant to be similar to what sun Mingyi said.


    It was still Lin Mengya who pretended to be close to his lips. After nodding, she said something similar to sun Mingyi.


    Zheng Rongrong looked relieved, He cleared his throat and said: "My grandfather was very worried when he learned that I was ill this time. Fortunately, he was helped by two famous doctors. My grandfather was very happy and hoped to thank you in person. Unfortunately, he was too old to be tired, so he sent my aunt. This is to visit my illness. Secondly, on behalf of my grandfather, I thank you for your help. I wonder if you two can enjoy it in the evening?"


    Her attitude was sincere, and she only said thanks. In fact, her aunt was worried and wanted to intervene in person.


    Neither side has a position of rejection, so it should be down.


    Zheng Rongrong looked very happy and said a few more words in a row.


    But most of them told them that their aunt was very easygoing. In the evening, they just met, drank tea and talked.


    After the appointed time, all three got up and left.


    Sun Mingyi always refused to "associate with them". After glancing at them coldly and faintly, he walked away with vigorous steps.


    "It seems that he has insisted that we will carry the pot."


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya looked at the famous doctor sun and said with a smile.


    Long Tianyu turned a deaf ear and just lowered her head and stared at her white ear tip.


    Since they changed their identity and returned to Gong''s house, they rarely get along alone like this.


    Although only a few days, it makes people feel addictive.


    In particular, she pretended to be his apprentice every day these days, even in front of outsiders, she was very close to him.


    Such a move deeply satisfied his hunger and thirst.


    It''s just like having a loved one around. Everything can''t equal her raising her eyebrows and smiling.


    "Come on, let''s go back first."


    Lin Mengya didn''t notice long Tianyu''s mind. I''m afraid even if she did, she wouldn''t feel anything.


    The two returned to the guest room. As soon as Lin Mengya was about to enter the door, long Tianyu grabbed her wrist, quickly blocked her and protected her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Next to sun Mingyi''s room, Lin Mengya had to lower her voice and asked.


    "Someone came."


    In this regard, long Tianyu is more sensitive than Lin Mengya.


    After all, there are often very confidential information in his place. Even when he is away, someone will keep it.


    But no one can guarantee that there will be no omissions, so he habitually probes before entering the door.


    "Could it be the servant in the yard?"


    Lin Mengya tilted half her head and asked. Long Tianyu pressed her back, closed her mouth and gently pushed open the door.


    At the moment when the door opened, long Tianyu looked chilly, took her to one side and flashed into the door.


    And this angle is well chosen. There is a porch column next to it. Dr. Sun can''t see their movements clearly whether at the door or at the window.


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask much either. When she came to the house, she closed the door gently.


    The two kept silent with tacit understanding, and Lin Mengya''s system was fully opened to check whether there was anything missing in the room.


    After a while, she weakened the strength of the system and shook her head at long Tianyu.


    There was no mechanism to plot against them, and nothing was lost. Was it really that the servants came in inadvertently, and they were too nervous?


    Lin Mengya gently beat long Tianyu on the shoulder. Just now he looked like a great enemy, which really scared her to death.


    Long Tianyu also smiled. It seemed that he had overreacted just now.


    Bending down, Lin Mengya put it in her ear and said, "OK, I''ll go to the kitchen and get you some food."


    Nodding, he watched her leave briskly.


    But after Lin Mengya left, long Tianyu was not as relaxed as before.


    Clenched fist, quietly loosened.


    Lying in the palm of my hand, it was impressively something like two scorched seeds.


    He dug it out of a nearby flower pot without telling ya''er.


    He has been worried for fear of being discovered by ya''er.


    But fortunately, ya''er seems to ignore these two little things.


    Staring at the two things smaller than big grains of rice, long Tianyu showed a dignified look.


    I didn''t expect to meet this thing here.


    Their hands are long enough.

 Chapter 1819

    After lunch, they took another nap and were invited.


    Although she is Zheng Rongrong''s aunt, she is a woman''s family. I hope she can go and return early.


    This time out, Lin Mengya was careful.


    Take out a small bottle from the medicine box, which contains half a bottle of white powder.


    It''s not poisonous or smelly, but you can''t wash it off for a long time, whether it''s clothes or skin.


    Lin Mengya asked long Tianyu to pour some powder from the small medicine bottle onto the door frame.


    In this way, no matter who opens their door and comes in, there will always be some on his body.


    Although long Tianyu made a mountain out of a molehill before, they must not relax their vigilance.


    They went to the reception hall of the Zheng family by themselves, but when they arrived, they found that the second master of the Zheng family was also there.


    Today, master Zheng Er is still dressed up like a fairy. He doesn''t show the mountain and dew. He acts as a foil next to him.


    In the end, the two sides also talked happily.


    Even Zheng Rongrong''s face has a little more sincere smile.


    By the time they arrived, it was already a happy scene.


    Seeing them coming, Zheng Rongrong immediately brightened his eyes, stood up and said to his aunt, "aunt, this is doctor Yang. Next to him is his apprentice brother Yang. They saved my life."


    Hearing this, sun Mingyi, a proud doctor who had just smiled and looked like an expert in the world, immediately sank his face.


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t say that when he came in just now.


    Only the doctor sent by master Zheng Er to take care of her body.


    Although he also praised his medical skills, he did not have enough to save the benefactor.


    The famous doctor sun was originally narrow-minded, but now he blames Zheng Rongrong.


    "Yes, madam, but my husband has a sore throat and it''s inconvenient to speak. Please forgive me."


    Zheng Rongrong''s aunt''s surname is Tang. Tang used to hand over handkerchiefs to Zheng Rongrong''s mother. Later, she became an aunt and sister-in-law, and her relationship is even closer.


    A few years before Mrs. Zheng left, Zheng Rongrong was in pain, so the relationship was also very harmonious.


    Now I am grateful to see my niece''s life-saving benefactor.


    "I''m also abrupt. Your husband saved Rongrong''s life. That''s the benefactor of our family. How can I be angry about such a small matter? I''m too careful, brother-in-law, don''t you think?"


    Tang''s brother-in-law is master Zheng.


    He had always known his sister-in-law''s temperament and nodded with a smile.


    After knowing each other, Zheng Rongrong personally led them to take a seat on their side.


    In this way, it seems to be different from each other.


    Lin Mengya can''t sit as an apprentice, so she only stands behind long Tianyu.


    Tang Shi was a lively man. He asked her many questions in a row, and was fooled by her without loopholes in the end.


    Tang Shi seemed very satisfied with them, but Lin Mengya didn''t know how much Tang Shi knew and didn''t say much.


    After several people chatted happily for a while, Tang suddenly remembered something.


    "Look at my brain, I forgot my business. Your uncle went to the palace family a while ago. When he came back, he praised the master of the palace family as a virtuous man. He was still in feiye city and got some holy medicine to nourish his body. It is said that the behind the scenes boss of the medicine shop may be one of the princes of the palace family. Your uncle cares about you all the time and wants to take it to replenish you Body. Hibiscus, go and get it. "


    The maid next to Tang answered, but Lin Mengya observed that after Tang mentioned that his husband had gone to the palace, the look of the Zheng brothers seemed to have some subtle relationship.


    Unfortunately, they are all old foxes. They cover up very well. For a time, she can''t see anything.


    It''s the medicine shop mentioned by Tang Shi. She knows something about it.


    On the face of it, the drug store is not the Gong family, but the supplier and boss of the drug store are really the Gong family.


    It''s just that this medicine shop is one of her industries to test the water. It''s not much.


    Fortunately, the shopkeeper has real skills. In just a few months, he has been running well.


    When others mentioned the palace family and were full of praise, she could not help but feel a little happy.


    The palace family will get better and better.


    If Tang fell, he could only fall in the carriage.


    But after half a meeting, the maid didn''t come back.


    Tang Shi was puzzled. The maid named Furong ran in with a panic on her face.


    "Madam, the medicine is gone!"


    "What? It''s impossible! I came here with the medicine box. Have I searched all over the carriage?"


    Hibiscus nodded and her eyes were red.


    In other people''s homes, Tang was not easy to scold his maid, so he had to hurry and say, "go and find it again. Maybe it''s where it fell."


    Furong ran away. Seeing that her aunt was so nervous, Zheng Rongrong smiled and comforted: "Furong has always had a big heart. I think she must have missed something. Don''t worry, aunt."


    Tang frowned and patted her hand.


    I don''t want to mention how valuable this medicine is. My maid knows.


    Although Furong is careless, she won''t make mistakes in such things.


    After another cup of tea, hibiscus cried to apologize.


    "Madam, I''ve looked for it. There''s no place!"


    "Well, how is this possible? You let me, I''ll find it myself!"


    Zheng Rongrong wants to stop, and Furong also stops.


    She must have looked for it all over, but she still didn''t find the trace of the medicine.


    Lin Mengya stood aside and looked at the anxious Tang family. She was a little curious. What kind of medicine did this person buy?


    If it''s really lost, in fact, she can match it again, and the quality will only be higher.


    When she was still enjoying herself, she suddenly heard someone talking across the street.


    "Mrs. Zhao must have remembered correctly. How could anyone put such valuable things around? Don''t be. Was it stolen by that blind man?"


    It was doctor sun who spoke.


    Just now, since Lin Mengya and them came in, sun Mingyi was ignored by them intentionally or unintentionally.


    Now, it''s time to be unhappy.


    Therefore, it''s a little weird to say.


    "Madam, I dare not!"


    These words, however, frightened Tang''s maids.


    Immediately kneel on the ground, Qi Qi said.


    Although Tang was anxious, he was not confused.


    Her maid must have no problem. She still knows the temperament of these people.


    At present, there is no good color for the person who speaks sarcastic words.


    "What did Mr. Sun say? The box has always been in my arms. If I hadn''t been anxious to see Rongrong, I wouldn''t have forgotten. They are right next to me. Who can''t see so many eyes?"


    These words made the famous doctor sun feel a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya liked the Tang character of Mrs. Zhao very much and couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Madam is a wise man. She will not slander the people around her at will."


    Doctor sun''s attitude became even worse when he saw her end.


    A pair of eyes stared at her, and the jealousy in it could be seen clearly as long as it was not blind.


    "I didn''t say it was the people around my wife who stole it. Maybe there is something that hasn''t seen the world and has a dirty mind?"


    This is, coming for her?


    But who is Lin Mengya? She''s not afraid at all.


    Glancing aside, he said, "my husband and I have traveled far and wide over the years, and we really haven''t seen any big scenes. Therefore, we should not know what good medicine is and what bad medicine is. Even if it''s like doctor sun, you can smell whether there are good herbs ten miles in the wind."


    "You!"


    She was meant to be a doctor. She spoke slowly and deliberately picked up her tone.


    In particular, the last sentence made Doctor sun''s nose crooked.


    But also her joke, let the atmosphere suddenly relax a lot.


    Zheng Rongrong comforted his aunt and didn''t want her to worry too much about it.


    "Aunt, forget it. My body is much better than before, and I don''t need any holy medicine. I know my uncle''s mind. Don''t be angry at this time. It''s bad for my health."


    Tang''s heart also murmured, how did the medicine disappear out of thin air?


    But I also know that this is not my own home. After all, she is careless. At present, she looks at her with some guilt.


    "You don''t know. This medicine is unusual. It is said that as long as people still have one breath, it can save people. If you have medicine next to you in the future, I can be more at ease."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Yo, is it so magical?


    Why didn''t she know that there was this divine medicine in her own medicine shop.


    But before she could ask, the angry doctor Sun said angrily, "I think it''s better to lose it! But it''s a fake drug to deceive the public, so as not to waste people''s lives! I''ve been practicing medicine for so many years, but I''ve never heard of such a drug! I''m afraid it''s only the liar who doesn''t have a fixed place to say so!"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Since Dr. Sun spoke, she always felt that things were a little strange.


    Tang Shi lost his medicine, but the famous doctor sun always pulled on them.


    Do you?


    She stared at Dr. Sun tightly, but the latter stared at him. The resentment in her eyes was like a poisonous snake.


    But Tang brought medicine, which even Zheng Rongrong didn''t know, and sun Mingyi wouldn''t know.


    Or is the other party also a temporary intention, like a mad dog, climbing and biting in order to vent his anger?


    In any case, she can''t let the other party charm her arbitrarily.


    "If you speak, you have to tell evidence. Those who live in no fixed place are liars? Some people claim that they have studied medicine for decades, but in the end, they even say wrong about the patient''s symptoms. Isn''t that more despicable? In my opinion, maybe some people are jealous of other people''s medicine, so they secretly steal it. Gee, if they are inferior to others, just admit it. What''s the ability to plant and frame the blame?"


    She said this, but she blocked sun Mingyi''s words.

 Chapter 1820

    Even if sun Mingyi wanted to make trouble by losing the medicine, she had yelled out in advance. Even if there was, it was framed.


    Suddenly, sun Mingyi had to shut up.


    "Well, you two, if you want to come, Dr. Sun also thinks it''s a pity to lose this holy medicine. You two, who are also distinguished guests of my family, will not do such a thing. Don''t mention it again, so as not to hurt your harmony."


    Master Zheng immediately came out to make things right. He always didn''t like outsiders to get involved.


    In particular, such disgraceful things.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Sun Mingyi disdainfully and stood calmly behind long Tianyu.


    On the other hand, Tang also felt pity and blamed himself. Fortunately, Zheng Rongrong comforted him with soft words, and his anger gradually disappeared.


    Look at the situation. I''m afraid it''s meaningless to stay.


    Master Zheng is thinking about it. It''s better to let outsiders quit and talk to his family for a while.


    At this time, I saw the housekeeper and ran over in a sweat.


    "Master!"


    Xu Shi saw a lot of people in front of the hall. The housekeeper only called master Zheng and swallowed the rest.


    Master Zheng looked at him and felt a little surprised.


    The housekeeper is usually very stable. Why are you so flustered today? Is it that something big has happened?


    "Get up and talk back."


    The housekeeper immediately got up, stepped forward, fell in master Zheng''s ear and whispered for a while.


    With good hearing, Lin Mengya heard that the housekeeper seemed to be saying that the house had been stolen and the internal library had been stolen.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she was puzzled.


    Tang''s medicine was lost just now, and the Zheng family''s internal storehouse was stolen again. Why did everything rush together today?


    Over there, master Zheng was very angry when he learned about it.


    The things in the inner storehouse, but the family and life of this family can''t tolerate any loss.


    "Go and check what''s missing. Everybody, there''s something important at home. Excuse me. Rongrong, take your aunt to the backyard to have a rest."


    If the host family has something to do, they should naturally be more interesting.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also got up and said goodbye. Doctor sun looked at them with a cold hum and raised his legs and left.


    They didn''t pay much attention to the guy and returned to the guest room calmly.


    Along the way, I only watched the servants guarding the yard back and forth. It was obviously all for what happened just now.


    Back in the hospital, Dr. Sun had already closed the doors and windows.


    Lin Mengya wandered around his house suspiciously, and then took long Tianyu back to their room.


    "It''s really strange today. The medicine was lost and the internal library was stolen. Isn''t there really a snitch in the Zheng family?"


    As soon as she entered the house, she repeated the housekeeper''s words to long Tianyu.


    The latter also felt something strange. With his keen sense, even if it was a flying thief, he could not escape his eyes and ears.


    "Thieves are hard to prevent."


    Long Tianyu''s words hit the point.


    When Lin Mengya thought of the word "domestic thief", she suddenly felt blessed and thought of something.


    "Damn Zheng Luxi, I''ve been making trouble for a long time. I''m waiting for my mother here!"


    She hurried under the bed in the inner room and took out the two small boxes.


    She said that even if Zheng Luxi didn''t know the value of the Jade Buddha, even the blind should know that the Jade Buddha was valuable.


    Plus the small box of gold, even if he is generous, it is a little more.


    Moreover, at that time, they were not so happy with Zheng Luxi.


    But it turned out that Zheng Luxi wanted to kill with a knife!


    Long Tianyu listened to her scolding and reacted a little late in her heart.


    But he didn''t worry. What if it was designed by Zheng Luxi?


    The whole Zheng family has nothing to do with them.


    "Don''t worry, the Zheng family can''t do anything to us."


    "They have to have that ability, but we are Zheng Rongrong''s attending doctor. If she is involved, or if she is expelled from the Zheng family because of this matter, she will be helpless?"


    No wonder it has been calm these days. Even if Zheng Luxi knew that master Zheng had called them over for questioning, he was not worried that they would betray him.


    Because in his eyes, they have long been abandoned children!


    "Bring it to me. I''ll put it in the house of the man surnamed sun."


    Long Tianyu stretched out her hand, but she shook her head.


    "It''s too late."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the messy footsteps outside.


    "Excuse me. The younger one is ordered by the housekeeper to come to the guest room and have a look."


    If Zheng Luxi deliberately framed them, then after they came back, the first place for those responsible for searching must be the guest room.


    And they are the only outsiders who naturally receive the most suspicion.


    Lin Mengya holds the box and winks at long Tianyu.


    The latter gave her a soothing look, indicating that he would never hurt her.


    Lin Mengya nodded and ran to the inner room with the box in her arms.


    At this time, Dr. Sun was like a designer. He had taken the lead in opening the door of the house, smiled at the kind of nursing home and said, "it''s natural. Please search my house first to prove my innocence."


    The guard complained of offending and took people to push the door into the investigation.


    The famous doctor sun looked sideways at the guest room over there without a good look.


    If something is found later, the two bastards will be driven out of the Zheng family immediately.


    I''m not sure. I have to eat a stick. It''s best to lose my life.


    When the guard was searching his house, long Tianyu also opened the door.


    However, compared with some thin famous doctor sun, he stood there like a door god, firmly blocking the door.


    Although those guards also have martial arts skills, anyone who sees him can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    It seems that as long as the man is unhappy, he will throw himself out.


    Sun Mingming looks more and more angry. He''s just a liar. What''s bull like?


    He couldn''t help but sneer and said, "where''s your clever apprentice? Hum, it''s not that you''re not clean and afraid to come out after stealing other people''s things?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to deal with this kind of clutter at all. He just listened to a dog barking.


    That pair of eyebrows and eyes did not move, as if everything was not in his eyes. He was also called sun Mingyi, who hated his teeth.


    Look how long they can be proud.


    Soon the searcher came out of his house.


    First he apologized to him, hoping he wouldn''t blame him, and then he took out a lot of silver to compensate him.


    At this time, sun Mingyi''s heart can''t wait.


    With these insignificant apologies and compensations, he was more like seeing these two rampant cubs beaten out of the Zheng family by a round stick.


    Suddenly, he was so excited that he pretended to be magnanimous and said to the guard: "it doesn''t matter to me, but the thief is really hateful. You can''t let them go!"


    The hospital guard, led by Mr. Zheng, secretly received the order of Uncle Zheng and knew what the problem was.


    There was no nonsense, but took people to the guest room where Lin Mengya and them lived.


    After meeting the miracle doctor, he couldn''t help feeling a little scared.


    But still with courage, he hugged his fist and said, "great doctor, I have offended."


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and glanced at the man. He was still standing at the door. There was no sign of getting out of the way.


    The guard house is usually a person. I haven''t seen such a arrogant person.


    At that moment, he stretched out and pushed, and his men also had seven or eight points of strength.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the miracle doctor who didn''t look very strong didn''t move.


    The guard didn''t believe in evil and pushed it with full strength.


    However, he was so strong that he was still standing still.


    The guard of the hospital only felt that his face was hot and couldn''t hold it anymore. He stared at the man in front of him and said, "isn''t there something shady in the house?"


    Long Tianyu looked at him with a cold look in his eyes.


    "There was nothing before. You have it as soon as you go in."


    Hoarse voice, but full of contempt.


    The guard''s face could not hang at once. He stepped back and took out the long knife at his waist.


    "Since the miracle doctor is like this, I will offend you. Come on, please invite the miracle doctor out!"


    The lackeys behind him did the same.


    Long Tianyu was just standing there alone, but he seemed to have mastered everyone''s lifeline. He didn''t mean anything. Instead, he made those who harbored ghosts feel trembling and scared.


    Just when the two sides were at war, in fact, they were just facing a great enemy on the side of the hospital guard, but long Tianyu didn''t move, a scream with a high pitch came into the room.


    "Oh, my God!"


    As soon as long Tianyu looked cold, he turned around and rushed into the house.


    Those nursing homes followed closely and rushed into the house.


    The primary school disciple of the miracle doctor climbed onto the table and kept jumping and crying.


    "Sir, there are mice. What a big mouse! It''s bigger than cats and dogs. It caught up with a pony!"


    The people in the room were confused.


    Long Tianyu was confused because he didn''t know what his wife was going to do next.


    The guards were ignorant, but they didn''t expect that there would be so many mice in the world.


    Lin Mengya looked at a group of people staring at her, suddenly a little careful.


    Did she act a little too much just now?


    "Where is it?"


    Long Tianyu asked along with her words. Lin Mengya immediately pointed to the corner of the wall and pretended to be terrified and shouted, "there! No, go there! Hey, it''s under your feet!"


    When she pointed in the guard pile, everyone jumped up unconsciously, and then looked at their feet.


    In such a short time, the yard guards who were just as ferocious as before became little girls jumping rubber bands.


    After her disorderly command, the guards also reacted.


    Especially the one who was the boss, his face was even darker.


    This little bastard is probably teasing them.


    "Where is a mouse? He must have read it wrong!"


    He glared at his men. Those men who were alive just now immediately calmed down.

 Chapter 1821

    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and was a little unhappy.


    "I saw it clearly. You suddenly broke in and scared it into hiding!"


    The way she complains is not like being frightened by a mouse, but like having a pet.


    The head guard was more sure that he was playing with a fancy gun.


    With a cold hum, there was no goodwill in the eyes of the guard looking at them.


    "Search for me!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t care about those people, but stretched out his hand and took her down from the table.


    However, with sharp eyes, he saw Lin Mengya''s curled left hand.


    Although the outside looks no different from before, the circle of tiger mouth is a little abnormal.


    He tried to take her hand out, but Lin Mengya gently hid it.


    Moreover, she dared not look at him with her eyes.


    Long Tianyu understood something in her heart, gathered her behind her, hid her big hand behind her, and wrapped it around the wrist of her left hand.


    Lin Mengya hung her head all the time, thinking in her heart, how to explain in a moment?


    Different from the ambiguous interaction on their side, as soon as the guards entered the door, they searched everywhere like hungry wolves entering the sheep.


    After a while, the inner room was turned upside down for them. Clothes and bedding were thrown all over the floor.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly. Before, they were in sun Mingyi''s room, but they didn''t hear anything.


    Hum, double labeled dog!


    After tossing for a while, they almost didn''t tear down the house. The group still didn''t even see the shadow of things.


    Not to mention under the bed, almost every grain of dust was turned over to them.


    Outside, she and long Tianyu stood there watching the play coldly.


    However, the guardians'' hearts are getting colder and colder. You should know that the master''s order is not to disturb the two distinguished guests too much.


    But their boss secretly brought them here.


    If it''s okay to turn over something, if it''s not That would be trouble.


    In this house lived the eldest lady''s life-saving benefactor.


    His men winked at the boss, and the man was wondering.


    Didn''t you say it was hidden under the bed? Did they transfer it?


    "You''ve all looked carefully. Don''t lose a chicken feather in the kitchen. It''s also on our head."


    Lin Mengya is full of spirit now. Her opening is ridicule.


    The guards were also a little flustered. After all, they had searched all the places in the house. There was no place!


    "What''s the hurry? If you are innocent, I will naturally return your innocence."


    The guard was a little worried and shouted at her angrily.


    Lin Mengya just snorted from her nose, but she still looked like a good play.


    The guard of the hospital realized that the miracle doctor was guarding the door just now. Maybe it was the time for her apprentice to hide things.


    At the moment, it''s not just searching in the inner room, but taking people to the outer room.


    The layout of the outer room is very simple. There is a table, several chairs and a small couch by the window. It doesn''t look like you can hide things.


    After searching up and down for a while, he landed on something on the table.


    Three steps and two steps forward, trying to grab a look, but Lin Mengya covered it with her right hand.


    "This is my husband''s medicine box. It''s full of precious things. Don''t want to touch it!"


    The more she was like this, the more the nurse felt that there was something wrong in her medicine box.


    I''m not sure. Another thing is hidden here.


    At that moment, we will start to rob.


    "Yes or no, I''ll see. Let go now, or I''ll chop your hand!"


    "Don''t let go, just don''t let go. If you have the ability, cut off my hand now. At that time, I will let people all over the world know that your Zheng family treats their benefactor like this!"


    "You let go!"


    The man used full brute force, and Lin Mengya was defeated by him.


    But at the moment when the medicine box was about to get rid of, the other big hand was placed between them.


    Suddenly, the guard couldn''t move.


    Let him gnash his teeth, his face is red, but he can''t move a bit.


    The guard house stared at the ordinary dead man''s face in front of him. He didn''t believe it. Today, he was folded in the hands of two little beasts.


    "Let go!"


    "Think beautifully! Just don''t let go!"


    Lin Mengya was much more relaxed than the guard, and made a face at him. She was so popular.


    The guard of the hospital was also angry. He immediately put his hand and took the knife in his hand, so he cut it on the medicine box regardless.


    The two people were not stupid. Long Tianyu immediately withdrew her hand and clutched her hand in the palm of her hand, almost in parallel with the withdrawal of the nursing home.


    With a "bang", the medicine box cut down by the hospital guard with great strength became two halves in an instant.


    Many powders and pills were scattered on the ground.


    Lin Mengya blinked, opened her mouth and began to howl.


    "You compensate! You compensate! This pill is made of Millennium ginseng! The powder can be added into the refined Ganoderma lucidum! And the powder ground by Tianshan snow lotus..."


    She cried and blew the precious pills and powders to death.


    The hospital guard was stupid. He immediately went to the medicine box. There was really nothing except some things used by doctors.


    Soon, he thought of what he was told before he left, and immediately churned in a pile of bottles and cans.


    Finally, he saw the small jar with broken ice cracks.


    Unfortunately, just now he made such a fuss, the small jar has been broken, and the pills in it are mixed with those pills and powder.


    And those things look the same. How can he separate them?


    finished!


    The head of the nursing home suddenly understood why the miracle doctor didn''t take the opportunity to take away the medicine box just now, but only took his primary school apprentice to withdraw.


    "I''m going to ask the master for justice. How did we offend you? Even the guy we eat will be ruined! Also, there are drugs that my husband is going to give to the eldest lady. Now you have ruined them. My husband can''t treat the eldest lady tomorrow!"


    There was pride in her heart, but her face was still waichubaba''s cry.


    The famous doctor sun, who was standing outside the door waiting to see the excitement, gave a bad cry.


    What Zheng Rongrong drank today was his last post.


    Just wait for them to take over the next day so that they can bear the blame.


    Now the medicine is ruined. If they take advantage of this and postpone it for a few days, they will lift a stone and hit themselves in the foot.


    No, he can''t let this happen!


    Both the master and the second master have made plans. Although people can run away, they will pretend to be good people and plead for them before that.


    When their medicine enters Zheng Rongrong''s mouth, they will become a more reasonable place to vent their anger and kill, and they will die without burial.


    He strode in, looked at the powder and was ready to speak, but he was robbed by the primary school apprentice.


    "Doctor Sun Ming, are you here to see the excitement? Oh, I see! You must have ordered him, right? You are afraid that my husband''s medicine is more effective than yours, so you bought him to destroy my husband''s medicine! You are despicable! Even if you destroy the medicine, my husband only needs three days to prepare the medicine back. You can''t monopolize all the credit!"


    Sun Mingyi''s face turned green when he was robbed like this.


    He wanted to rush forward regardless, so he heard the little bastard chirping.


    "No! You can''t go any further. Are you willing to destroy the medicine?"


    Lin Mengya was right. Long Tianyu stood behind him and blocked the road.


    Doctor sun is so angry that he really wants to slap that little bastard to death.


    But now, if he goes forward, he will destroy the medicine.


    The little bastard''s mouth is fierce. Maybe he''ll have to buckle some hat for him.


    While they were deadlocked, a surprise cry came from the inner room.


    "There''s a hole here!"


    The head of the hospital guard and sun Mingyi were stunned. From each other''s eyes, they all saw surprises.


    In particular, Dr. Sun lost all his previous anxiety. He just glanced at them with bad intentions.


    The head of the hospital guard dodged into the inner room, pushed aside the crowd and shouted.


    "Where is the hole?"


    "It''s under the window. They must have hidden everything in this hole!"


    His men are all happy.


    The head of the yard guard leaned over the window and looked at the hole. Sure enough, he saw the grass next to the hole. There were traces of being trampled.


    It seems that there is no escape here.


    This time, he learned a good lesson.


    He calmly asked people to surround this hole, but he didn''t start to dig it out.


    Instead, he went back to the inner room with a full winner.


    "Now, what else can you argue?"


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and came out with a stubborn look of resistance.


    "It''s just a hole. What does it have to do with us? I don''t know what''s missing in your family. We need to mobilize the public."


    The head of the hospital guard felt that he was in control of the victory. He was not polite to them.


    "You should know what you have lost. Our master and young lady treat you well, but you use their trust to do such a thing. It''s disgusting!"


    "I tell you, speaking is about evidence!"


    Lin Mengya waved her fist, with a little dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    The head of the hospital guard, according to the plan made before, narrowed his eyes and said to the people behind him, "go to the front yard and ask the big master to come with the second master!"


    "Yes."


    His men immediately ran to invite him, while Lin Mengya and long Tianyu always straightened their waist without any guilt.


    But Sun Mingyi and the head of the nursing home ignored this point.


    They feel that the other party is just holding on.


    When the evidence is conclusive and the stolen goods are seized, let''s see how they deny it.


    Before long, a few people came outside.

 Chapter 1822

    "What''s going on?"


    Master Zheng walked in a hurry with a few anxieties in his eyes.


    The internal storehouse was stolen. Almost half of the items were found missing before the inventory was completed.


    There are not only gold, silver and jewelry, but also the collection of the whole Zheng family.


    More importantly, it is no small matter.


    How can the Zheng family gain a foothold in many aristocratic families if so much property is missing and no one is aware of it?


    "Sir, we found the stolen goods!"


    The head of the guard stepped forward and shouted.


    Master Zheng frowned. This is a guest room. Are these three outsiders really responsible for the crime?


    Then he denied his idea.


    Both Dr. Sun Mingyi and Dr. Yang Shenyi came to the Zheng family for the first time.


    He has sent someone to investigate this before.


    Calm down. Master Zheng also went to the guest room where Doctor Yang and his family were.


    "What stolen goods?"


    "It''s in a small hole under the window! The little ones don''t dare to move. Please show me."


    It must be the conviction of the two men''s theft, and the head of the hospital guard is arrogant.


    It''s just that the two people who were a little excited just now are silent again.


    Especially the hateful primary school student, with his mouth bent at the moment, seemed to laugh at them.


    Glared at each other fiercely to see how long they could be rampant!


    Master Zheng looked suspiciously around, and finally fell on the two doctors.


    "Dare you ask the miracle doctor, what''s going on?"


    Lin Mengya nuzui toward the window and said, "don''t you know if you go and have a look yourself?"


    Over there, the head of the hospital guard felt that she was not dying.


    "Sir, let''s have a look first!"


    Lin Mengya returns to long Tianyu and looks at them with interest.


    Master Zheng has doubts in his heart, but his subordinates are firm and convincing.


    If the miracle doctor was fascinated by wealth for a moment, he wouldn''t be too difficult for him for the sake of saving Rongrong.


    Having made up his mind, several people went under the window.


    It looks like a newly opened hole. The surrounding soil is soft and fine. It doesn''t look like it was dug by hand.


    "You said, it''s in here?"


    "That''s right!" The head of the yard guard was like a wolf, staring at the two people in front of him.


    "You see, this cave is definitely newly dug! It must have been the two thieves who came up with such a method in a hurry."


    "Well, go inside and have a look."


    The head of the hospital guard was not stupid. For fear that they would put some mechanism in it to plot against him, he ordered someone to go to the kitchen and bring a small shovel to pick out the ash.


    "Wait!"


    Just as the yard guard was about to shovel, she was suddenly stopped by Lin Mengya.


    The other party looked at her and sneered deeper and deeper.


    "Now I want to confess, but it''s a little late."


    "Mr. Zheng, I just ask, if there is no property here, can it prove my innocence with my husband?"


    She looked at master Zheng with a cold voice.


    Master Zheng was also a little embarrassed, and finally nodded.


    "If there is no stolen goods, I will give you justice."


    "Then I''ll rest assured. Please."


    Lin Mengya retreated and was calm.


    The head of the hospital guard also felt a little strange, but he was eager to make contributions and couldn''t think too much.


    A shovel dug deeply, and even the wooden handle in the back was inserted half a foot deep with the arm.


    The expected feeling of hard hitting did not appear, but¡ª¡ª


    "Ah --"


    A scream frightened the people around.


    I saw the head of the hospital guard, who was still elated just now, suddenly withdrew his hand and rolled back.


    On the palm of his hand, there were several large scorpions with dark and majestic body.


    "Come on, get this thing down!"


    The head of the hospital guard shook his hands desperately. It must have hurt badly. The sound was a bit worse than the killed pig.


    The minions around want to come forward. Unfortunately, the smallest scorpion is half the size of the palm. Don''t touch it. It''s enough to numb their scalp.


    But in such a short time, the hand of the head of the hospital guard became swollen.


    He had felt the pain and numbness of his arm, and seemed to have slowly lost his feeling.


    Lin Mengya looked at the pig''s hoof with a cold light in her eyes.


    "The scorpion''s poison is powerful. If it flows into the heart with the blood, it''s dead."


    Her words immediately startled several people around her.


    With one hand and one life, the head of the hospital guard immediately made a choice.


    Only heard a "click", the hand bitten by the Scorpion was cut off.


    At this time, the head of the nursing home was as pale as paper and collapsed to the ground.


    Everyone looked at this frightening and inexplicable scene, but they didn''t dare to come forward to pick up any stolen goods any more.


    What fame and wealth, if you lose your life, you can no longer enjoy it.


    Lin Mengya hissed in her heart and went to the side of the broken hand.


    "Tut, what a pity."


    She raised her head, looked at the head of the hospital guard and said softly, "my husband said that after such a big scorpion is used as medicine, the effect must be outstanding. Unfortunately, it can''t be used if it is stained with human blood."


    What a pity she''s a few scorpions!


    Suddenly, the head of the hospital guard turned his eyes with anger and fainted.


    Lin Mengya turned with satisfaction, walked in front of her man and blinked gently at him.


    In the eyes of the latter, there is only spoil.


    I''m afraid she''s taking revenge on the guard who dared to do it by herself just now.


    He likes it!


    The leader of the guard beat a crowd with his grief lesson.


    Even Mr. Zheng just slowed down, but the expression on his face became more and more ugly.


    Waved his hand and asked someone to carry the head of the hospital guard away.


    After taking a deep breath, he came to the doctor again.


    "Miracle doctor, I''m really sorry."


    Obviously, this hole is a scorpion nest.


    There may not be any stolen goods inside. There may be a few scorpions with big fists.


    Thinking of his hand, master Zheng doesn''t want anyone to die innocent.


    "No harm."


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth and then sat down safely as if nothing had happened.


    For a moment, the scene became embarrassing, especially the louder the noise before, and now the more severe the slap in the face.


    Master Zheng made an inspection tour and felt that he had lost all his face.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zheng, I want to know where my husband and I have offended you? Or is that your Zheng family''s way of hospitality? Yes, my husband has no name or status, but many people have benefited from my husband over the years. I want to know what the reason is to bite the hand that feeds the enemy!"


    Although her voice is not big, her words are clear and unavoidable.


    Master Zheng felt more and more ashamed. Although he wanted to send the two away, he didn''t use such indiscriminate means.


    What else did he not understand when he looked at the mess of the inner room and the courtyard guard?


    Do these people regard the face of the Zheng family as a children''s play?


    "Who will tell me what''s going on? Didn''t I say don''t disturb your guests?"


    As soon as the guard leader left, the people in front of the eye bar were headless.


    Lin Mengya went from left to right and from right to left twice. Finally, she fell on a guard who shrank in the back.


    She remembers that when the head of the yard guard was there, the goods jumped happily.


    "You, yes, that''s you. Why don''t you tell your master why you came out without touching anything when you entered doctor sun Mingyi''s house. When you arrived at our house, it was like copying the house. Did you know that the stolen goods would be in our house?"


    As her fingers passed, the hospital guard who was named shrank even more.


    His eyes turned disorderly. Obviously, he was a little flustered, but he was clever. He immediately said with a bitter face: "Sir, I really don''t know what''s going on. I just follow orders. It''s all Zheng fan''s fault. It has nothing to do with him!"


    Although the words were like this, everyone present understood that it was only because Zheng fan was absent that this person dared to push the pot on others.


    The famous doctor sun couldn''t keep his face, so he retorted, "what do you mean? Is it me and the Zheng family''s Hospital guard who wronged you?"


    "You know whether you are wronged or not. I just feel a little curious. Like us, you treat Miss Rong Rong. I haven''t seen who you talked to more. Why are they so polite to you? Is it difficult that you look good?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to drag sun Mingyi in with just a few words.


    After all, she has no evidence at all.


    But that doesn''t mean she won''t stop them.


    "You! This is slander! It''s nonsense! Master Zheng, you can''t listen to this villain''s nonsense!"


    Doctor sun was already a little angry, but he was still shouting injustice.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and snorted coldly. She stopped talking.


    Master Zheng''s look changed. Finally, he comforted: "I have my own decision on this matter. Doctor sun, it''s hard for you to treat your little girl these days. If nothing happens in the future, you''d better have a good rest in the house."


    Sun Mingyi''s face changed. Is this suspecting him?


    But before he could explain, Lin Mengya said, "it''s not right. I''ve just been your guard


    Destroyed all the medicines my husband made for Miss Rong Rong. Now, we have to refill the medicine. At least, it will take three days. These days, I have to ask Dr. Sun Mingyi to treat Miss Rongrong. "


    Master Zheng felt that it didn''t matter. Besides, his home guard was reckless and his request was reasonable.


    "If so, you''ll have to trouble sun Mingyi."


    "This... This is not very good. I mean, since it has been agreed that each person will have five days, if I delay for a few days, will I take the credit of Dr. Yang?"

 Chapter 1823

    "Well, my husband is indifferent to fame and wealth. Besides, everything is for Miss Zheng''s health, and everything else is secondary."


    Seeing the people pressing in front of him step by step, sun Mingyi knew that if he tried to prevaricate again, he would be seen as flawed.


    Biting his teeth, he responded.


    But it''s just a delay of two days. As long as the little bastard can wait until he uses medicine, Zheng Rongrong''s life and death has nothing to do with him.


    "Well, in that case, I can only respect rather than obey."


    "It''s so good. I''d better trouble Dr. Sun a lot."


    Master Zheng was very pleased and said sincerely.


    But Lin Mengya is not honest. Since others have made up their minds to her and come instead of being rude, she will not make those people feel better after all.


    At that moment, he made a worried look and said, "although Zheng fan just used one hand to wash our innocence, it''s difficult for me to be safe in my bedroom if the thief is not eliminated. Dare you ask me, sir, can you find out the trend of the thief?"


    Master Zheng didn''t want to expose his family scandal, but Zheng fan''s action just now has made it an open secret.


    At this time, it will make people speculate.


    "The thief is really hateful. So far, there is really no clue."


    "Oh, but I''m surprised. I''ve traveled far and wide before. I''ve also been to several rich and noble homes. I''ve heard that the inner storehouse in each house is the most secret place. In addition to the precision locks, there are layers of guards outside. That''s why I think it''s strange. Where outsiders don''t even know the direction, how can it be so easy to be stolen?"


    As the saying goes, you can''t attract foreign ghosts without domestic thieves.


    Master Zheng has been thinking about it.


    As she said, it''s impossible for outsiders to steal, even close.


    What''s more, almost half of the inner warehouse was moved away?


    Is it the family who committed it?


    Doubt is like a prairie fire.


    Lin Mengya just mentioned, but who can burn next is none of her business.


    "I have a clear idea of this matter. Thank you for reminding me. Come and restore the doctor''s house to its original state. In the future, no one is allowed to disturb Doctor Yang without my order!"


    "Yes."


    The guards were submissive.


    Although some of them are from the second master and some are from Uncle Zheng, at this stage, master Zheng is still their serious master.


    If you want to serve the new Lord, you have to have life and play your role.


    If the master drives them away in anger, they will really become waste wood.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zheng, for returning my innocence."


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and said to master Zheng outside.


    The guards began to clean up, while Lin Mengya, as a party, grabbed long Tianyu''s hand and waited outside.


    As she passed doctor Sun Ming, Lin Mengya glanced at each other with a smile.


    "Doctor sun, people say that women love gossip. It seems that you have a woman''s charm."


    Doctor sun was so angry that he left, but Lin Mengya still refused to give up and shouted behind him.


    "These days, please take good care of Miss Zheng for us. Oh, by the way, even if we cure her, we will take half the credit!"


    With a bang, the door slammed in front of her.


    Lin Mengya''s smile has become a sneer.


    "Dare to calculate me, I''m afraid I''ve lived enough!"


    On one side, long Tianyu was careful and grabbed her left hand.


    At this time, a curled palm opened quietly.


    I saw a dark red cut in the white palm, which had formed a blood scab.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Although his voice didn''t change much, Lin Mengya knew that he was distressed.


    "It''s all right. It''s not deep and it doesn''t hurt."


    She is a little guilty.


    Those scorpions, she drew them with blood.


    The gold and the Jade Buddha are indeed in the scorpion''s nest.


    Her blood poison is too overbearing. Even if it is diluted with medicine and water, it is attracted by scorpion king level.


    Fortunately, the scorpions dragged things into the hole before they rushed in.


    Those scorpions are big and have a strong ability to dig holes. In addition, the soil under the window is really soft. That''s the danger. They escaped.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, just fingers, gently stroking where she hadn''t been hurt.


    This blood poison may be fatal to others, but for her, it is her blood that she can''t leave for a moment.


    Every time he saw her bleeding without hesitation, he felt heartache.


    "I was afraid of being discovered by them, so I kept holding it. You know, I have a very good recovery ability."


    "No matter how good it is, you will hurt. Don''t do that in the future."


    His simple words made her heart a little sour.


    Obviously, she didn''t feel anything. It became a great thing in his eyes.


    Who can resist being valued like this?


    "By the way, although I reminded master Zheng, I think according to his style of doing things, I''m afraid it will end up in the end."


    Others don''t know about it, but they know it very well.


    What those people are looking for is the gold and jade Buddha Zheng Luxi gave them.


    In other words, these things are probably the things in Zheng''s house.


    Even if it is not, Zheng Luxi will certainly throw a rake. At that time, it will be difficult for them to turn over.


    In that case, it shows that the thief who stole the internal library must have a great relationship with Zheng Luxi.


    Otherwise, why did he know that he would be exposed today about the theft of the internal treasury.


    And instructed Zheng fan to search for stolen goods in their yard?


    As for the medicine brought by down, it is also a double insurance.


    Drugs can also be used as evidence when stolen goods cannot be found.


    Such a design only wants to kill them. It''s really a good means.


    "I have my own way to make it impossible to calm down."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed. Like his wife, he couldn''t forgive his own people.


    "That''s good, but doctor sun must be worried these days."


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and smiled secretly.


    According to the dosage given by sun Mingyi, Zheng Rongrong will "die suddenly" in no more than two days.


    They should have wanted to push it on themselves, but they didn''t want to add three more days at once.


    Rao is based on Sun Mingyi''s medical skills. I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu also vaguely looked forward to it. He greatly appreciated the struggle of prey who were in the oil pot and didn''t know it.


    In the end, death will be their only relief.


    Unfortunately, it''s not that easy.


    In the middle of the night, there was no sign of stopping the theft of the internal library.


    But Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had no chance to see each other.


    Tang Shi, Zheng Rongrong''s aunt, was worried that some thieves would hurt her niece. In front of master Zheng, she strongly requested Zheng Rongrong to stay at her grandfather''s house for a few days.


    By the way, I would also like to comfort old master Zhao''s feeling of thinking about sun.


    Mr. Zheng didn''t agree, but he didn''t want his daughter to be bothered by these things, so he had to give in.


    But now it''s not easy for Zheng Rongrong to go out, not only with the servants, but also with the three of them.


    Because Lin Mengya was young and an apprentice, she was arranged to the carriage of Zheng Rongrong and his party.


    But in the end, she can only sit outside the car under the identity of a man.


    Zheng Rongrong intended to talk to her to relieve boredom. Along the way, her conversation also made Tang Shi have a good impression of her.


    After the three talked for a while, Zheng Rongrong couldn''t help but ask, "aunt, how are my grandparents and grandmother? Why don''t you let doctor Yang have a look together."


    But Tang sighed, lowered his voice and said, "silly boy, your grandfather and grandmother will be at ease as long as they see you safe and sound. You know, our family is not at ease. Fortunately, with me and your uncle pressing, it won''t turn out any day."


    "Aunt, are they making trouble again?"


    Zheng Rongrong''s tone, some helpless, but also some angry.


    Tang touched her head and said lovingly, "anyway, she is your uncle''s sister and your grandfather''s daughter after all."


    Every family has a difficult Sutra to read. Lin Mengya didn''t deliberately inquire about it.


    After all, it''s family business.


    The carriage came out of the city gate. There was no one on the road late at night. They began to run happily, and they wouldn''t hinder anyone.


    The conversation in the carriage gradually quieted down.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the door and closed her eyes to refresh herself.


    Suddenly, two sounds of "knock knock" came from the door panel.


    She woke up at once, then stretched out her finger and knocked twice on the door.


    "Please, help my aunt and grandfather."


    A soft voice came through the crack of the door.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and continued to sit there without moving.


    Help them what? Is it about Zheng Rongrong''s aunt?


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask. It continued to be quiet inside.


    Before long, a piece of Chuang Tzu appeared in front of them.


    I must have learned the news in advance. Many people are standing outside Zhuangzi.


    It was dark and the light was bad. Lin Mengya didn''t see that standing in front was a middle-aged man of about 40.


    Although the man is a little fat, he still looks very energetic.


    His eyes are very similar to Zheng Rongrong. Standing there, he is looking forward to their arrival.


    When the carriage stopped, Zheng Rongrong was helped out of the carriage. When he saw the man in front of him, he couldn''t help laughing and walked over.


    "Uncle!"


    He saluted warmly. Zhao Heng, Zheng Rongrong''s uncle, took his niece and looked up and down.


    "Well, when you grow up, you look much better. When you come back this time, you must live more. Your grandparents talk about you every day!"

 Chapter 1824

    Compared with the patience and helplessness in the Zheng family, Zheng Rongrong looked much more lively after arriving at his grandfather''s house.


    After a few coquettish words with her uncle, she immediately brought the man to the three of them.


    "This is doctor Yang. He saved me from my illness this time. Here is his apprentice brother Yang. The doctor''s voice is bad. Brother Yang is doing everything. This is the famous doctor sun, who was invited by my second uncle to recuperate my body. They both have excellent medical skills. I look so good. It''s all their credit."


    Zheng Rongrong''s introduction is not biased.


    But Uncle Zhao''s family only smiled politely at Sun Mingyi. It was a gift.


    When he turned to long Tianyu, his expression was much more warm and sincere.


    "I''ve heard of the great doctor for a long time. When I saw him today, it was really extraordinary. Please come inside, three."


    Lin Mengya smiled in her heart.


    The jealousy in sun Mingyi''s eyes almost gushed out.


    Uncle Zhao is also a wonderful person. I think he knows who is angry with his niece.


    She prefers the obvious double label of Uncle Zhao''s family to the false politeness of pretending to be insincere.


    Suddenly, she had some good feelings for the Zhao couple.


    After all, it was a late night visit. Uncle Zhao said he didn''t tell Zheng Rongrong''s grandparents.


    Although it is short, Yiying''s etiquette is complete.


    The Zhao family is also a big family. The guest rooms at home are very spacious. Because they are in the village in the suburbs, they inevitably have a little more simple interest.


    Because they are two people, the Zhao family arranged a small suite for them.


    Lin Mengya was very satisfied with the accommodation conditions, while sun Mingyi was led to another yard by servants.


    According to sun Mingyi''s arrogance, he must not want to stay with them very much.


    After arranging them, Mr. and Mrs. Zhao did not leave.


    "Madam, what''s the matter with the theft of the holy medicine you said?"


    Up to now, Tang is still in the clouds.


    Before, she just thought she had a rough heart and didn''t know where to put it.


    Later, someone shouted that the medicine was taken by Doctor Yang.


    But in the end, master Zheng came back and said that Doctor Yang was wronged, and asked everyone not to mention it again.


    However, Zheng Rongrong secretly told her that it would not be doctor Yang who took the medicine.


    He also encouraged Tang Shi to bring them over in the middle of the night on the grounds of uneasiness in his house.


    This series of things, even Zhao Heng, also felt that it was a fog.


    Zheng Rongrong was not in a hurry to explain, but filled his uncle and aunt with tea one by one.


    After a long silence, Zhao hengcai asked cautiously, "dare you ask doctor Yang, is that holy medicine really not in your hand?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and shook his head.


    Later, Lin Mengya continued: "the holy medicine is indeed in our hands now, but it is not stolen by us, but someone deliberately planted the blame."


    When she finished, she took out a small bottle from her arms and put it on the table.


    At this moment, Zhao Heng''s eyebrows frowned tightly, and then gradually stretched out.


    According to his experience, seeing these two people in front of him, he not only didn''t look a little sneaky, but also took advantage of his great bearing in his every move.


    It seems that these two people are really not ordinary people.


    "And why?"


    "Because we can cure Miss Rong Rong''s disease, naturally, some people don''t want miss Rong to be well, so they came up with this trick."


    Lin Mengya told the story clearly.


    Zhao Heng has anger in his eyes. Even so, he still has more heart than strength.


    Since Rongrong was born, these dangers have followed.


    He is useless. He can''t protect his sister, let alone his niece.


    "In fact, master Zhao doesn''t have to blame himself like this. Even if you were willing to sacrifice your life to save Mrs. Zheng at the beginning, it was also a mantis."


    Lin Mengya knows that this is a bit hurtful, but it is true.


    Since the prescription on the zither spectrum appeared, she knew that it must not be so simple.


    Compared with those giants, the small Zheng family is just a dog''s leg.


    "I know, but why did you two get involved in the Zheng family?"


    Zhao Heng''s eyes were sharp and seemed to want to force their truth.


    Unfortunately, those two are the most powerful people. How can they be frightened by him?


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips with a shallow smile.


    "Because we are the palace family."


    The word "Gong family" is like water falling into hot oil, which stirs up a burning heat.


    Zhao Heng''s eyes almost stared round and looked at the two people in front of him unbelievably.


    "No way! I''m at Gong''s house. Why haven''t I seen you?"


    "Has Lord Zhao ever heard of Su Mei, the daughter of the Gong family?"


    She deliberately switched her voice.


    Suddenly, I prefer the neutral cool tone, which is a little more soft than before.


    Naturally, this is not Lin Mengya''s real voice, but Su Mei''s voice, which has been carefully designed by her.


    As long as it is noticed, it can be easily identified.


    At that moment, Zhao Heng was silly.


    "Su... Are you Mr. Su Mei?"


    Zhao Heng was surprised and delighted. He had just been invited to the Gong family to attend the opening ceremony of Sitai college.


    There, he thoroughly saw the style of the palace family.


    In particular, Mr. Su Mei is the most important.


    Rao is also hard for her to imagine how such a soft and weak woman forced those famous scholars to lose face.


    "Yes, master Zhao laughed. I had to hide my identity just now."


    Zhao Heng was like waking up from a dream. He smiled and said to his niece, "don''t you admire the master of the Gong Ya family most? This is the righteous sister of the master of the Gong family and the vice president of Sitai college. Su Mei, Mr. Su!"


    Now, see the people around the idol?


    Zheng Rongrong, as the first fan sister of Zheng GONGYA, is a little silly.


    She knows that the woman in front of her is a member of the palace family.


    But what she didn''t think was that she was the righteous sister of her idol?


    This is really a big meat pie falling from the sky. It hit her mouth all at once. You can''t open your mouth if you don''t want to!


    "You, are you really, yes, the righteous younger sister of the master of GONGYA family?"


    Lin Mengya is a little helpless. Good Miss Zheng, how can she stutter?


    But she nodded and said with some regret, "of course, it''s just that I didn''t say it before. It''s mine, isn''t it..."


    "Ah! I actually touched the living Gong family! Aunt, I''m not dreaming! God, I think I''ve died without regret! By the way, can you tell me, Gong ya, does Gong Ya look like the legend?"


    Lin Mengya is very lucky now. Fortunately, she wears a vest. Otherwise, the crazy girl will have to pick her clothes off.


    Looking at Zheng Rongrong, who desperately wanted to live on her cuff, the little stars in her eyes almost blinded her.


    "All right, ordinary people."


    "Ordinary people! She is Gong ya! Take back the old house of the palace family alone; fight against the other nine aristocratic families in the temple to regain the reputation of the palace family; in the Dragon capital, suppress the royal family and conquer his highness Xi; recently, she founded Sitai college and Gong ya, who is the teacher of people all over the world! Tell me, where is she ordinary people!"


    "Gudu" sound, Lin Mengya unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    She sincerely wants to tell Mei Zhi that things are not what they say. She is really an ordinary person!


    But Mi Mei became crazy. Even if she was as strong as her, she didn''t dare to rob her edge. She had to change her mouth carefully, like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Yes, the master of your palace is the most powerful. He will unify the Jianghu for generations, okay?"


    Zheng Rongrong took her anger and grabbed her sleeve with a smile.


    Lin Mengya was relieved. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. Otherwise, today, she had to let her fan sister tear it up for her.


    Just when she wanted to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Zhao, the two looked at her brightly with the same fanatical eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s scalp is numb. Come again? no


    Fortunately, Zhao and his wife were very restrained, so they took her and asked her about their idol''s personal data all night.


    Finally, long Tianyu couldn''t see it and scared them away with a cold face. Only before dawn did he get a moment of peace.


    "I''ll never wave again, I swear!"


    Nestled in the arms of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya weakly raised her four fingers, and her voice was dry and hoarse.


    She really didn''t expect that Zhao and his wife were also her fans.


    She buried her face in long Tianyu''s arms and cried. Now she knows that not everyone can be an idol.


    "Attract bees and butterflies. Have a long memory next time."


    Long Tianyu is distressed and funny, faint and proud.


    Look, his elegant son is well known all over the world.


    But this good job belongs to him alone.


    "I don''t have it, but it''s because they''ve been depressed for too long, and I''m just a fire that ignites them."


    Zhao''s worship stems from her powerful power to control her destiny.


    She can lead the palace family to fight a path of blood, so that the nine aristocratic families, the three kings and the royal family dare not attack the palace family easily.


    This is an unreachable dream for Zhao and his wife.


    Zheng Rongrong''s worship is because she can be a woman and join the ranks of princes with real power.


    And Zheng Rongrong, it is precisely because of the woman''s identity that she will suffer all kinds of grievances.


    Lin Mengya knows that she is their ideal projection.


    She is willing to be that fire, when a single fire starts a prairie fire and the world is shocked, I don''t know what kind of spectacular scene it is.


    The state of Wei is like an old woman. She can''t break or stand. She can only come back from the dead!


    They slept for a while. Soon after dawn, a servant came to invite them.


    Although they didn''t sleep all night, they were still in high spirits.


    After cleaning themselves up, they followed the servants to the Zhao''s backyard.


    Before I reached the door, I heard laughter coming from inside.


    Especially Zheng Rongrong, when she was in the Zheng family, she hardly heard Zheng Rongrong''s heartfelt laughter.


    It can be seen that the Zhao family really loves her.

 Chapter 1825

    The reception place of the Zhao family is a small hall.


    This is also the courtyard of the old master and the old lady of the Zhao family. There are not many people to serve, but it is also comfortable everywhere.


    After they entered the door, the voice inside stopped just at this time.


    Zheng Rongrong saw them at the moment and immediately walked over.


    Fortunately, Tang was still awake and stopped at once.


    "Father, mother, this is the miracle doctor that my husband just mentioned to you."


    Compared with the enthusiasm of Zhao and his wife, the two old people seem much more stable.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu is not talkative, and she is smart. After a few words, they retreated to one side and watched others talk about their relationship.


    The atmosphere of the Zhao family was good. She couldn''t help remembering that no matter what happened at home, her great grandfather and brother did the same to her.


    But such a harmonious and beautiful picture, there are always some uninvited guests who want to break it up.


    "Ouch, isn''t this my miserable niece? Look, you''re so old. Your uncle still thinks of you a few days ago."


    Such a pretentious voice made Lin Mengya get goose bumps.


    Then, I saw a figure in pomegranate red and walked over.


    From the address just now, Lin Mengya naturally thought that she was Zheng Rongrong''s careless aunt.


    But unexpectedly, Zhao Heng snorted coldly and said gloomily, "you are just a concubine. You can''t afford this relative of our family."


    Concubine room?


    Lin Mengya didn''t react for a moment until several people came in behind the beautiful woman.


    The man in front is quite handsome, but the Philistine in his eyes makes him look a little more mean.


    Although wearing silk and satin, he doesn''t look like a noble man.


    Behind him was a submissive woman.


    The clothes on the lady''s body have been washed white, and there are only two silver hairpins pinned to her head.


    She seemed more like a servant than the two men in front of her.


    Zhao Heng was gnashing his teeth when he saw the scene in front of him.


    After a few steps, he came to the humble woman, grabbed her shoulder and said bitterly, "younger sister, are these two abusing you again! You and your eldest brother must decide for you!"


    With the sound of "boom", Lin Mengya was shocked and widened her eyes.


    In front of the coquettish and enchanting concubine, behind the humble and slave like wife.


    Not to mention, my brother-in-law openly led his wife and concubine to the Zhao family to find fault.


    Is it the decline of morality or the distortion of human nature.


    Zhao family, can you bear it?


    Zhao Han raised her head in panic, while Xu Liang, her husband in front, just stared at her rather gloomy.


    At this glance, she immediately lowered her head and said in a small voice, "no, no! My husband is very kind to me. It''s my own failure and it''s none of my husband''s business."


    Xu Liang listened to her and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Brother-in-law, you heard that. Zhao Han has been married to me for so many years, even if she doesn''t lay eggs. Our Xu family can''t afford her. But she''s too useless. On the 15th of last month, she broke the birthday gift I gave to my uncle''s family. How should we calculate this account?"


    Zhao Heng was already trying to split his eyes. He blocked his sister behind him and glared at the person in front of him.


    "She is your wife. How can you insult her like this!"


    "Hum! After entering the door of my Xu family, she is one of my Xu family. I can treat her as I want!"


    Xu Liang hugged his beautiful concubine with one hand and looked arrogantly at Zhao Heng.


    Zhao Heng couldn''t help but punch the guy when he went up. Unfortunately, he was hugged by his sister behind him.


    "No! Brother, you can''t hit him! I beg you, if you hit him, he will divorce me!"


    "Stop! It''s a big deal. I''ll keep you all my life!"


    "But, but I can''t leave the Xu family! Brother, please, just do what he wants. It''s all my fault!"


    Behind him, his sister''s plea made Xu Heng put down his fist.


    At present, Xu Liang''s smile was even more proud.


    "Let go!"


    Zhao Heng drank it disheartened, while Zhao Han knelt on the ground and couldn''t stop kowtowing.


    "Brother, just this time, will you help me just this time?"


    All the Zhao family looked at Zhao Han with tears streaming down her face, but her heart was filled with grief and anger.


    As a bystander, Lin Mengya can see very clearly.


    That couple, bitch and scum.


    The Zhao family was repeatedly threatened because of family affection.


    As long as the Zhao family still cares about this daughter, they will be bullied again and again.


    Looking at that seemingly the most pitiful woman in the world, Lin Mengya was a little uncomfortable.


    Being human without self-improvement deserves no dignity.


    The really poor are her parents and relatives. For her safety, she must give in again and again.


    She felt someone looking at her and turned around to see Zheng Rongrong with the same angry and distressed face.


    Looking at the other party''s eyes for help, she shook her head slightly.


    Even if she has a way to solve it, she has to ask the second old man of the Zhao family.


    Zhao Heng couldn''t help it. He just brushed his sister''s hand away and asked, "how much silver do you want this time?"


    Xu Liang was elated. For the sake of silver, he even felt that the woman was not so annoying.


    "That''s a gift for my uncle. Uncle, you are also a dignified figure in Shangyang city. My uncle is a good friend of master Zheng er. Naturally, the best birthday gift is given to him."


    Master Zheng er?


    This name once again gave Lin Mengya some new ideas.


    The reason why the Zheng family dare not speak up is probably not just because of their daughter''s relationship?


    Master Zheng, that''s Zheng Rongrong''s sworn enemy.


    Is there his pen in it?


    Narrowing her eyes, Lin Mengya felt that the couple came to the door, didn''t it seem to be a coincidence?


    "I don''t know. You just say how much you want."


    "Happy, not much, not much. I only want 300 Liang."


    "Three hundred Liang! Xu Liang, are you crazy?"


    Zhao Heng only felt that his Qi and blood surged up and there was only a little self-control left, so that he didn''t rush forward and tore away Xu Liang''s face.


    The second old man of the Zhao family was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Lin Mengya has been paying attention to the movement in the field. She occasionally glances at the second old man of the Zhao family, but she immediately sees something wrong.


    "No!"


    She jumped up in a few steps and just held master Zhao who was about to fall down.


    "Dad!"


    "Father!"


    "Grandfather!"


    Several people around him suddenly became a mess.


    The old lady Zhao next to her just wanted to get up and fell back.


    The crowd screamed again, and Lin Mengya pulled Tang alone, lowered her voice and said, "madam, take out the emergency medicine for God and the old lady!"


    Tang Shi was already crazy. He just wanted to retort that there was no emergency medicine.


    At this time, Lin Mengya pulled her sleeve and said "last night".


    Tang immediately reacted, hurried back to his house, and ran over as fast as he could.


    "Here comes the medicine! Here comes the medicine!"


    Lin Mengya took it, poured out ten without saying a word and poured them into uncle Zhao''s mouth.


    On the other side, the same is true.


    After a while, master Zhao breathed out a long breath.


    "Miracle doctor, my father and mother, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Heng was so frightened that she looked pale. Lin Mengya immediately said, "nothing, just a relapse of the old disease. After taking the medicine, she is all right now. However, she still needs to rest."


    In fact, this medicine is not a holy medicine, but an emergency medicine similar to quick acting heart saving pills.


    Now, no matter Zhao Heng or Zheng Rongrong, they have no intention to deal with the white eyed wolf Xu Liang.


    Zhao Han stood in place. Just now, her parents almost died.


    She wanted to go to check, but Xu Liang pulled her over and threatened her in a low voice.


    "Tell your brother, if I can''t get these three hundred taels of silver, the Xu family will have no place for you!"


    Years of oppression made Zhao Han nod subconsciously.


    That cowardly look is annoying.


    Xu Liang pushed people hard and wanted to leave with his beautiful concubine in his arms, but Zheng Rongrong behind him drank.


    "Stop!"


    "Rongrong!"


    Tang pulled her sleeve. Even though she couldn''t see it, now it''s still the lives of the two old people that matter.


    Xu Liang looked at Zheng Rongrong with disdain and immediately piled up a disgusting smile.


    "So Rongrong is here too. I heard that you will soon become the daughter-in-law of our Xu family? My cousin really misses you. In the future, we will be a family."


    Xu Liang''s words immediately stunned the others in the small hall.


    "You, I won''t marry Xu Hu if I die! You villains will be punished sooner or later!"


    Zheng Rongrong is inexperienced in the end and has no level of swearing.


    Xu Liang was a real rotten man. He touched his chin and his evil eyes fell on Zheng Rongrong''s delicate body.


    "My cousin is really rude, but I can be a good man. It''s a good thing for you to serve with your aunt in the future."


    "Fart."


    The cold voice, with the momentum of contempt to the end.


    Xu Liang''s disgusting smile solidified on his face.


    He searched the crowd fiercely. Finally, he landed on a boy with general appearance but straight waist.


    "What are you, and dare you scold me?"


    "What kind of thing do you dare to call me a lord in front of me?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were not good enough to look at the man. Xu Liang let go of his concubine room. As soon as he moved forward, a dagger was suddenly inserted into his eyes.


    Xu Liang was so frightened that he immediately took a step back. The soles of his feet were unstable. He staggered and sat down on the ground.


    "Don''t worry. If these eyes can''t see their own tragedy, it''s really boring."


    Lin Mengya sneered and looked at Xu Liang''s embarrassed face. She knew that long Tianyu was deliberately playing with him.

 Chapter 1826

    Lin Mengya''s smile was full of malice.


    Not to mention that she had seen this scum man very unhappy before, so she was like a raccoon with Xu Hu, and she couldn''t easily spare the goods.


    "Hum! Is it the courage of the Zheng family or the Zhao family? Boy, I think you''re bored!"


    Xu Liang was angry.


    He has always been used to bullying in the Zhao family.


    Even Zheng Rongrong had to give him three thin noodles.


    Unexpectedly, he was humiliated by a little bastard.


    Before I could say anything worse, I heard a "bang".


    Then Xu Liang''s scream startled everyone.


    Doctor Yang, who was silent and looked like a big ice cube, stepped on Xu Liang''s hand.


    When he finally lifted your foot, they only saw the claw, which had been stepped on and changed its shape.


    Among them, there was a bone stubble poked out.


    All of them took a breath of air-conditioning. Such a means made people tremble, but they felt a sense of freedom from the bottom of their heart.


    Wicked, deserve this end!


    "Ah - my hand, bitch! What are you doing? I''ll kill you when I go back!"


    Scum like Xu Liang, where have you suffered like this.


    But he didn''t dare to offend the evil star of long Tianyu. Unexpectedly, he sprayed his anger on Zhao Han.


    Zhao Han''s face was pale. When she saw how her husband''s hand looked, she was terrified.


    She will surely kill Xu Liang, and he will definitely divorce him!


    Zhao Han stumbled over and knelt on the ground to see Xu Liang''s hand, but the other party hated her.


    "Get out! It''s all your broom star!"


    Zhao Han silently lowered her head. The Xianggong was right. Even her father-in-law, mother-in-law and the servants at home said so about her.


    Over time, she also felt that what they said was true and that she was the disaster star of the Xu family.


    However, it is not her fault today!


    Zhao Han raised her head with helpless eyes, from her parents, brother and sister-in-law, and finally to her niece.


    It''s her!


    If Zheng Rongrong didn''t bring someone, how could her husband get hurt?


    If Zheng Rongrong obediently married Xu Hu or her husband, she wouldn''t have to bear the pain.


    It''s hell. Why is she alone.


    Those eyes, sometimes confused, sometimes sober.


    It surprised Lin Mengya. Zhao Han seems to have some problems.


    Sure enough, Zhao Han got up angrily and angrily passed towards Zheng Rongrong.


    "Zhao Han, what are you doing?"


    Zhaoheng see things wrong, a block in front of the niece.


    Zhao Han, however, was out of control and grabbed Zheng Rongrong with open teeth and claws.


    "It''s her! She''s the disaster star! If it weren''t for her, how could I not have a child? If it wasn''t for her, how could my husband be so seriously injured! It''s all her fault! I want her to pay for my child and my husband!"


    The shrill roar hurt everyone''s heart.


    Master Zhao and the old lady, although they had slowed down, closed their eyes painfully after hearing their little daughter''s words.


    "Injustice! Injustice! Rongrong didn''t do such a thing at all. Why do you have to deal with her? If you want to lose your life, take my life!"


    Mrs. Zhao is already full of tears. The whole family is sad, but they all have regret and remorse in their eyes.


    I regret that I didn''t know who I was and pushed my daughter into the fire pit.


    The blame did not pay enough attention to the little daughter, which made her produce such distorted hatred.


    Tang''s eyes were red and he kept his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Looking at the little sister-in-law who died, she couldn''t hold her anger at last.


    "Little sister, not to mention that day, there was nothing strange about your child. At that time, Rongrong was just a half-year-old child of ten years old. She was in poor health. She didn''t go out two doors all day. How do you know that it must be her fault?"


    "That''s her!" Zhao Han stared at the woman in front of her. Her morbid hatred had made her crazy.


    "If she didn''t take my child''s fortune, how could she live to this day? It''s her, she cursed to kill my child! It''s all your fault that you won''t give me such a baby, so I can''t protect my child!"


    Zheng Rongrong has tears in her eyes.


    At the beginning, she was only getting better because she took the medicine of an eminent monk who was invited from abroad by her grandfather.


    But I didn''t want to, because my aunt accidentally miscarried, inexplicably accused her of killing her child.


    "If I did it, I would pay you for my life! Aunt, why do you wrong me so?"


    Zhao Han couldn''t hear such words. She cried and screamed, noisy and noisy, and made the Zhao family jump like chickens and dogs.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t like her gossip. When she goes down with a knife, she falls into Zhao Heng''s arms.


    "Take her away, and that, remember to deal with it."


    She nuzui, motioning the other party not to forget Xu Liang.


    Xu Liang had already fainted in pain, and the concubine was also startled. She didn''t dare to be as crazy as she was just now.


    After Lin Mengya and long Tianyu exchanged eyes with each other, the latter came forward and treated the second old man of the Zhao family and Zheng Rongrong first.


    After confirming that they were all OK, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu got up and left.


    Back in the guest room, Lin Mengya carefully closed the door.


    "Something''s wrong with Zhao Han."


    Long Tianyu saw this just now.


    Normal people can''t react like her after being humiliated like this.


    Long Tianyu nodded in agreement.


    "Also, it''s clearly our hand, but why does Xu Liang not scold us, but to stimulate Zhao Han?"


    It seems that Xu Liang brought Zhao Han back just to stimulate her and drive her crazy.


    If this man has another purpose, his mind is too abnormal.


    Anyway, it''s not a good thing.


    "The Xu family has a relationship with the Zheng family, and the Zheng family and the Zhao family are in laws. No matter what, Xu Liang shouldn''t treat the Zhao family like this."


    Long Tianyu is more rational than her, and there is no half point fluctuation in the whole process.


    If there are abnormalities, there will be mystery.


    And the reason why Lin Mengya asked Zheng Rongrong to come back with Tang Shi is actually another purpose.


    The Zheng family is already like withered grass. If you want to make it glow with new vitality, you must first set a fire to burn all these dregs.


    In order to avoid getting burned, they think it''s better to find a safe distance first.


    Now, Xu Liang came to the door, but he was doing well and obeyed Lin Mengya''s meaning.


    Doesn''t it mean that it''s up to the owner to beat a dog?


    Today, she beat Xu Liang''s dog. Let''s see how master Zheng Jiaer and Zheng Luxi will react!


    The Zhao family has been busy all day for Zhao Han.


    It''s not easy to enter the night and stop. Lin Mengya will take long Tianyu to check Zheng Rongrong and master Zhao.


    Because it was a family scandal, master Zhao first said a few words of apology, and then asked Zhao Heng to give them a lot of money.


    It must be trying to seal her mouth.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu naturally declined, and then assured master Zhao that they would not say it. Master Zhao was relieved.


    They came to Zheng Rongrong''s yard again.


    She has just been driven back to the yard by the second old man of the Zhao family. They all love her granddaughter and know that her life has been difficult recently. For fear that she might have something wrong, it would kill the second old man.


    When the two arrived, Zheng Rongrong was already ready.


    Seeing that they came, he ordered people to step down early, leaving only a trusted confidant maid with him.


    Lin Mengya gave her a pulse. Fortunately, Zheng Rongrong''s body is not so fragile.


    But in the end, she was a little depressed.


    "Miss, you should relax your mind and don''t think about it."


    Lin Mengya knows that no one will have no fluctuation when she is criticized by others, especially her own aunt.


    Zheng Rongrong looked at her, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I''ve been used to it for a long time. Where can I think of anything? Since I was ten years old, my aunt will scold me like this every once in a while. I''m used to scolding and scolding."


    Zhao Han has a strange relationship with Xu Liang, and they are too coincidental to come today, and Xu Liang has such a clear purpose that she has to think more.


    "If it''s convenient, can you tell me about your aunt?"


    Zheng Rongrong sighed and said it again.


    It should be said that when Zhao Han was not in the cabinet, she was also in a situation of one hundred women seeking.


    Zhao''s parents are cheerful and rich. Her brother is very kind to her. Even her sister-in-law loves her very much.


    In addition, there was an eldest sister who was the mistress of the Zheng family. At that time, Zhao Han was proud of the daughter of heaven.


    Unfortunately, for a long time, she once went to the temple to offer incense, but she accidentally separated from her servants. When she was anxious and helpless, she was caught by Xu Liang.


    This evil relationship also began to be entangled from that time.


    "At first, he was kind to my aunt. But later, after my aunt had a miscarriage in her mother''s house, he abused my aunt under various pretexts. My grandfather and grandmother were reluctant to give up my aunt, but she refused to leave. She had to say that she owed her uncle. She also said that I robbed her child''s fortune. Sister Su Mei, I really didn''t! I didn''t do anything, even Yu, I also secretly ran to the temple outside and asked for a peace symbol for my unborn little cousin. How could I hurt him? "


    Seeing that Zheng Rongrong was so wronged that she cried, Lin Mengya gently comforted her.


    Turning back, he winked at long Tianyu, who nodded slightly.


    While they were talking, long Tianyu went out quietly.


    When he came back, the conversation between the two was just coming to an end.


    Lin Mengya told Zheng Rongrong to have a good rest and not to leave with long Tianyu after taking all those things to heart.


    As soon as she got to the house, she made sure there was no one around. Then she lowered her voice and asked, "how''s the situation?"

 Chapter 1827

    In the Zhao family, they move much more freely.


    Anyway, Zhao Heng and his wife know their identity. With their cooperation, long Tianyu''s people will not attract too many people''s attention.


    Just now, Lin Mengya just motioned to long Tianyu to ask him to help inquire about it.


    "Basically, it''s the same as what Zheng Rongrong said. But do you know where Zhao Han met Xu Liang?"


    "Where?"


    "Jing''an Temple is not very effective, nor is it a small temple with strong incense. Not far from Jing''an Temple is master Zheng Er, a Taoist temple of Qingxiu."


    This But it means a lot.


    According to the strength of the Zhao family at that time, Zhao Hanli should go to a larger and more vigorous temple.


    After all, anyone who asks God to worship Buddha wants to be effective.


    Therefore, this is very unusual. Moreover, it is so close to master Zheng er''s Taoist temple.


    It seems that someone should have deliberately created this "encounter".


    "But what does the second master of the Zheng family plan to do this?"


    She could see that the second master of the Zheng family had a lot of thoughts.


    And over the years, the Zhao family has been guarding against him and protecting Zheng Rongrong.


    Is this the purpose of the second master of the Zheng family?


    But Xu Liang made so much trouble that when the patience of the Zhao family was really consumed, it was a big deal that they could break off their relationship with Zhao Han.


    At that time, isn''t Xu Liang useless?


    She thought about it, but she didn''t understand why Mr. Zheng took great pains to arrange it.


    Lin Mengya, who was about to speak and had a bigger nose than a dog in Turin, suddenly sniffed.


    Long Tianyu stood up alertly, blew out the remaining lights and candles, and moved to the back window like a ghost.


    Although the footsteps were messy, they were a little lighter. If you didn''t have a good hearing, it would be difficult to detect them.


    He heard someone outside throwing something on the back wall.


    The smell was a little choking, and Lin Mengya immediately recognized it.


    It''s kerosene!


    Before long, there was a burning smell outside.


    The fire came quietly, with the help of fire oil, and immediately jumped up on the roof.


    Lin Mengya frowned because she heard the sound of locking on the door.


    The little face suddenly sank down. It''s really a tragic way to die. Do you want them to be burned alive?


    "Let''s go."


    There is long Tianyu. A small door can''t trap them at all.


    Lin Mengya nodded. They even took the important things calmly, and the door was kicked open by long Tianyu.


    A cloud of smoke rose into the sky in the dark night.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, it seems that they are not the only one who caught fire.


    "No! It''s the direction of the second old man of the Zhao family!"


    As soon as long Tianyu heard this, he picked her up and ran to the yard of the second old Zhao family.


    The fire on this side is stronger than that on their side.


    And the door was locked and there was no movement inside.


    "Don''t worry about me, save people first!"


    She immediately jumped down and hid in the corner.


    And long Tianyu didn''t dare to waste time. He immediately kicked the door and flashed in alone.


    Before long, he took one hand and helped the two old men out.


    "What''s going on?"


    She welcomed up. It was supposed to be such a big noise. How could the second old man of the Zheng family still be so dizzy?


    "Was drugged."


    Long Tianyu called them several times before, but the two slept soundly and didn''t respond at all.


    Lin Mengya confirmed that there were too many tranquilizers, not sweat pills.


    "Send people to a safe place first."


    With long Tianyu, she doesn''t have to worry about everything.


    After placing the two old people in the yard away from the fire, they didn''t wait for the old man to wake up, but went out.


    "Out of the water! Come on!"


    Lin Mengya changed her hoarse voice and shouted several times.


    Soon, street lights lit up in those houses.


    The servants who hurried to the house were watching the direction where the old man lived, and the flames burst into the sky.


    The whole house was disturbed and everyone went to put out the fire.


    Zhao Heng also woke up and hurriedly took people to put out the fire.


    Especially after he thought his parents were still in the fire, he wanted to rush inside again and again.


    Fortunately, the people around knew the importance and stopped him desperately.


    Zhao Henghong''s eyes turned red and went to get the water himself. Then when everyone didn''t see it, he poured himself all over and rushed in.


    This scene was seen by Lin Mengya and Tianyu.


    They shouted earlier. In fact, the fire just looked scary. Zhao Heng would be fine as long as he was careful.


    Besides, there are so many people outside.


    But only Zhao Hengxin, the person who prevents fire, will believe it.


    She and long Tianyu, like two owls, stood in a humble corner and stared at the group of people closely.


    Finally, let her see a suspicious looking.


    The man was a middle-aged man with a moustache. When everyone bravely put out the fire, he was pretending.


    After seeing Zhao Heng rush in, the man took advantage of the chaos, threw down the bucket and ran away.


    What he didn''t know was that two people had followed up silently.


    The man walked very fast and deliberately avoided people.


    All the people in Chuang Tzu were busy going to those two places to put out the fire, and no one noticed him.


    Lin Mengya followed him all the way to the back yard.


    Compared with the rush and panic in the front yard, it''s much quieter here.


    But there are still people here.


    She saw that there was only a small yard in such a big backyard.


    In front of the yard, two guards stood.


    Seeing the mustache, the guard immediately asked, "stop! What are you doing here? Don''t you know, the forbidden area of the Zhao family?"


    The eight character beard pretended to wipe a cold sweat and said with wheezing: "no! Two eldest brothers, the front yard is on fire! The housekeeper asked me to come here to see if you have been affected!"


    As soon as the two guards looked up, they saw the thick smoke rolling in the front yard.


    When I was surprised, I couldn''t doubt the man in front of me.


    "Now, how''s the fire?"


    "I''m taking a big guy to put out the fire, but the fire is too big to stop for a moment. Why don''t you prepare early so as not to miss the big event."


    "OK, we know. Thank you."


    The two guards immediately went to find their companions.


    At this time, the mustache jumped forward with an arrow step, and cut their necks under the stunned eyes of the two guards.


    The guard fell to the ground.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the mustache was so bold that she dared to kill!


    "He''s a killer."


    Long Tianyu was obviously a little surprised and said on the edge of her ear.


    They thought the mustache was trying to lead people away and sneak in.


    But unexpectedly, it was deliberately waiting for the guards to reveal their flaws, so that they could be killed in one blow.


    After the eight character beard killed the man, he turned out a bunch of keys at the guard''s waist.


    After trying several times, he opened the door of the courtyard, and then walked over carefully.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also catch up. At the door, Lin Mengya sees a lot of bells and iron wires hanging on the wall of the courtyard.


    Obviously, if you climb the wall, you will inevitably touch the bell.


    At that time, those night patrol guards will be disturbed.


    When they first entered the yard, they only saw that there was only a small room in the yard. At this time, the door was open and dark, and there was a smell of sandalwood.


    It''s like an ancestral temple or something.


    They didn''t enter the ancestral hall easily. After all, if such a big place is found, they can''t easily know the purpose of the killer.


    Long Tianyu held her in her arms and hid in the corner. Both eyes stared at the entrance and exit of the hut.


    Soon, the killer returned.


    Lin Mengya only saw something bulging in his arms. However, he did not leave, but hid behind the door, as if waiting for something.


    Before long, I heard footsteps outside.


    The killer was still waiting, knowing that there was a sound of heavy objects falling on the ground outside.


    Then the footsteps left.


    The killer waited for a while before turning out.


    Lin Mengya could just see clearly. There was one more person at the door, and the killer was carefully putting the weapon he had just killed in the man''s hand.


    The killer walked away and Lin Mengya came out.


    Even they didn''t think that it was Zhao Han who fell outside in a coma!


    "Your man, can you cut off the killer?"


    Long Tianyu nodded. They didn''t do it just to catch the people hidden behind the killer.


    But now, Zhao Han has fallen here, and he still holds a bloody dagger in his hand. I''m afraid it''s the person behind the scenes who wants to plant her.


    Now, without thinking, she knows who it has to do with.


    "It seems that it''s a little too cheap to waste his hand."


    Lin Mengya''s face showed a few sneers.


    Long Tianyu understood what she meant, picked up the people again and went straight to Xu Liang where they were.


    At this time, in Zhao Han''s former boudoir, Xu Liang was enjoying the service of the concubine''s room while staring at his wrapped hand with resentment.


    Those two damn bastards dare to fight him!


    Hum, he wants them to realize the most painful thing in the world.


    He has to enjoy these two scorched bitches tomorrow!


    "Young master, are you well served?"


    Under the crotch, my concubine''s eyes were like silk, and Xu Liang felt dry.


    "Little bitch, take good care of my young master. In the future, Mrs. Xu''s position is yours!"


    The concubine''s eyes lit up and continued to move with a smile.


    Just when Xu Liang was in high spirits, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    Hearing only a strange cry of "Wuao", Xu Liang opened his concubine''s room, covered his two liang meat and jumped up suddenly.


    "Little, young master!"


    This way, the concubine room is also covered.


    She was shocked just now and couldn''t care about anything else.


    When she reacted, Xu Liang had rolled in pain.

 Chapter 1828

    When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu rushed in, they only saw that the concubine room was looking at them with a confused face, but the corners of her mouth were covered with suspicious blood.


    On the other side, Xu Liang was already in pain, his face was pale, and he tightly covered his position under his body.


    Lin Mengya looked at the concubine room, then looked at Xu Liang, and asked, "are we a little inappropriate to come in?"


    Xu Liang almost fainted with anger.


    These two people just get cheap and sell well!


    Although the beginning is a little abnormal, the good thing is that the result is the same.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to go inside, but long Tianyu covered her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She also wondered that although the scene in front of her was a little embarrassing, she had studied medicine for so many years. What hadn''t she seen?


    Long Tianyu looked at the guy with disheveled clothes coldly, and his face was as cold as ice.


    Walking inside with her in his arms, he heard a sound of splitting silk. The man tore down the curtain and it was still on Xu Liang''s body.


    At this time, he just came.


    When Lin Mengya saw it, she immediately understood what he meant.


    This stingy man, no wonder at home, often refused to let her give her two sons a bath, so jealous.


    The concubine room was a little confused at first. After seeing the two people, she understood it in a short time.


    She remembered that these two people were guests of the Zhao family.


    His mind turned and turned. Before, he had no rules in front of the Zhao family.


    These two people are obviously not good at coming. Maybe she wants to follow them.


    While their thoughts were not on themselves, they turned and ran.


    "Where are you going?"


    Behind him came a Yin measuring voice.


    It was only a step away from the door, but the concubine room was almost soft.


    "My family, my family..."


    While delaying the time, he saw the right time and threw himself on the threshold.


    Without looking at it, long Tianyu threw a dagger and nailed the sleeves of his concubine''s room firmly to the ground.


    "I didn''t let you go. You''d better not go. Unless it''s the Lord of hell who picks you up outside."


    The concubine room was immediately frightened and fell down, curled up and didn''t even dare to look back.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid that she will run away. Such a counsellor will dare to play with authority in front of the Zhao family.


    "Young master Xu, it''s hard to be a eunuch, isn''t it?"


    After a while, Xu Liang''s most painful time has passed.


    However, after this toss just now, he was sweating profusely and had no strength.


    "You, you... I won''t let you go. I''ll kill all of you!"


    In the faint tone, there was a trace of insidious.


    Lin Mengya curls her lips and sneers. This fool doesn''t know he''s dying.


    "Then I''m terrible. You also want to put this crime on me. In that case, I can''t live up to your kindness."


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Xu Liang felt the danger slowly.


    The cold man was expressionless, but he came to him. As soon as his big feet were lifted, Xu Liang fainted in pain the next moment.


    Lin Mengya would not let him go like this. She pulled out a silver needle of her characteristics and stuck a acupoint on Xu Liang''s head.


    The man was completely black just now, but now he can''t wake up again.


    And this time, he was deprived of his right to faint.


    "Well, does the pain wake you up?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t need to be soft hearted to treat such rotten people.


    Even if Zhao Han makes her angry, in the final analysis, is it not the responsibility of this scourge?


    "Me, how did I offend you?"


    Xu Liang is also a showy person.


    Don''t look like a crab to the Zhao family, but when it comes to fierce stubble, it counsels faster than anyone else.


    "If you provoke the Zhao family, you provoke me. Tell me, what''s the purpose of bringing Zhao Han back this time?"


    Although Xu Liang was dizzy with pain, he was not stupid.


    Before, he had the two men locked in the house to be burned alive, but now the two were safe and could come to the door. Obviously, his plan didn''t succeed.


    But there are some things he absolutely can''t reveal.


    After a little hesitation, he said weakly, "I just want revenge. Zhao Han broke my things and I asked the Zhao family to compensate. What''s the matter?"


    "Yo, you''re quite horizontal."


    Looking at the other party still trying to fool, Lin Mengya took another needle, but it pierced his arm hurt by long Tianyu.


    "Ah - please, leave me alone. I''ll say everything, everything!"


    The piercing pain of gouging out the heart made Xu Liang dare not play with his hidden mind. Lin Mengya removed the needle. Xu Liang gasped like the same fish landed.


    He only thought these two people must be demons!


    "From now on, I''ll ask you and you''ll answer. If you dare to play tricks again, I''ll break every bone on you!"


    Lin Mengya made a gloomy threat, while Xu Liang nodded immediately and no longer dared to hesitate.


    "I ask you, why are you coming today?"


    "Yes, someone sent me a message that Zheng Rongrong came to the Zhao family."


    "Who gave you the news?"


    "Yes, it''s the servant of my uncle''s family."


    Xu Liang''s uncle is Xu Hu''s father.


    These two cousins are birds of a feather. They have done a lot of things to bully men and women.


    As for telling Xu Hu''s family, Lin Mengya has guessed.


    Besides Zheng Luxi, how could anyone else hate Zheng Rongrong so much?


    "What did he ask you to do?"


    "Said it was for me to find something."


    When Xu Liang answered, his eyes flickered slightly.


    But he didn''t escape Lin Mengya''s eyes. It seems that he is still hiding something.


    "What?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    Lin Mengya sneered, but didn''t take out the silver needle to stab, but turned to long Tianyu and said, "Sir, this guy is just a small minion sent by master Zheng er. It''s of no use to us."


    Long Tianyu understood his meaning in an instant. After glancing at each other, he said coldly.


    "Kill it."


    "OK!"


    Xu Liang was suddenly stupid. He thought he had fooled him, but it turned out that people already knew who his master was.


    "No! No, I''m useful, I''m really useful!"


    For Xu Liang, he can abandon everything in the face of life and death.


    But at this time, lying at the door all the time, the concubine turned her head and stared at Xu Liang fiercely.


    "If you dare to betray the second master and uncle, be careful of your family''s dog life!"


    The concubine''s cold drink made Xu Liang more angry.


    "Bah! You rotten bastard! Zheng Luxi gave you to me. It turns out that he''s the only one in your heart! If there''s something wrong in my family, I''ll kill you first!"


    "Hum! If I were afraid of death, I wouldn''t let you like it so much! I don''t know who you are, but you can''t hurt me!"


    As soon as the concubine room changed her humble position, she got up and rushed up ferociously.


    Long Tianyu didn''t even think about it. He directly kicked people away.


    "Poof -"


    The weak body of concubine''s room can''t stand the foot of long Tianyu.


    Red blood gushed from his mouth, but his eyes widened.


    "You, you can''t fight uncle, he, he will avenge me..."


    Then he died.


    Lin Mengya looked at the concubine''s room, but shook her head.


    If that man really cares about her, will he send her to be a waste concubine?


    It''s just an exploitation.


    But the concubine was also to blame. She helped the tyrant and was not worthy of pity.


    Turning his head, he continued to look at the stunned Xu Liang.


    The death of the concubine must have been a warning to him.


    "You can see that even the people next to you are sent by the Zheng family to monitor you. Now, do you still work for them?"


    Xu Liang glared at the dead woman with jealousy in his heart.


    Fortunately, he still regarded the dead woman as a treasure, but it turned out that it was just the broken shoes worn by Zheng Luxi!


    "Say, I say!"


    Xu Liang, who was wearing a green hat, told Zheng Luxi and his plan regardless.


    Lin Mengya, who learned the truth, hated the Xu family and master Zheng er''s family more and more.


    Originally, Xu Liang, Xu Hu and Zheng Luxi colluded many years ago.


    Both of the Xu family are anxious lusters. Xu Hu also has that special hobby. Therefore, the two brothers are similar in this aspect.


    However, the power of the Xu family has not reached the point where they can cover up the sky in the Zheng family fief.


    So after killing a widowed bride of a small aristocratic family, the Xu family encountered a hard stubble.


    At this time, Zheng Luxi was already a serious uncle of the Zheng family.


    By giving Xu Huping a reason, he brought them under his command.


    With a handle, they are naturally easy to handle.


    However, Zheng Luxi was very good at giving money to two people. Soon, those two people became his minions.


    However, the first thing Zheng Luxi ordered Xu Liang to do was to try his best to marry Zhao Han home.


    What even the Zhao family didn''t know was that Zhao Han was willing to marry because Xu Liang half coaxed and half forced, which destroyed Zhao Han''s innocence.


    Only after Zhao Han married him did he know that his husband was a dissolute son.


    The previous ones were just used to deceive her.


    Then, according to Zheng Luxi''s instructions, Xu Liang threatened to beat and scold and verbal violence. Finally, he finally drove Zhao Han crazy.


    Listening to Xu Liang''s words, Lin Mengya suddenly raised an anger in her heart.


    In their eyes, women are just tools.


    Even worse than tools.


    Long Tianyu seemed to see through her thoughts, stretched out his hand and silently held her hand.


    "After you drove Zhao Han crazy, why did you bring her to the Zhao family?"


    Xu Liang did not hesitate this time.


    But put the responsibility on Zheng Luxi.


    "It''s all the ideas given to me by the Zheng family and uncle. They say that the Zhao family will not ignore Zhao Han. Therefore, as long as I come here to make trouble, they will certainly give me benefits."

 Chapter 1829

    Xu Liang was afraid that they didn''t believe it, so he added a few words.


    "By the way, they also said that the Zhao family has a baby. As long as I get this baby out, I''ll give me a lot of gold, silver and women! I''m also obsessed for a while, so I can do such absurd things. Please raise your hand."


    Xu Liang kept begging for mercy, but Lin Mengya didn''t want to give him any way to live at this time.


    "What baby?"


    "I really don''t know. The Zheng family only said that when the Zhao family didn''t have any way, they would naturally take out the baby. That''s why I forced it again and again. I didn''t mean it. You can see that if I didn''t do it, Zheng Luxi would kill my family. I had no choice!"


    What a last resort, ruined a woman''s life, and almost destroyed her family.


    "Is there something wrong with that?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t believe what he said, Xu Liang was a little worried.


    He was afraid that he would end up with the bitch and begged.


    "I''ve said everything I can. I don''t dare to hide it! Please let me go!"


    "In that case, what happened to the fire tonight? Don''t tell me, you don''t know about it."


    Xu Liang was sweating in cold sweat.


    No, if they knew that he wanted revenge and locked the door, would they kill him directly.


    "Spare your life, sir! It''s not my idea. Yes, it''s the Zheng family''s idea. He said he would let me make something happen tonight to distract the attention of the big guys. Originally, I wanted Zhao han to scare Zheng Rongrong sick. But who knows... Later, it was the dog slave next to Uncle Zheng who pushed me! He also said that as long as the Zhao family were busy going If you put out the fire, no one will notice him. They can rob Zheng Rongrong! "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes and scolded angrily.


    Xu Liang was afraid of the other party and desperately begged for mercy.


    "I''m wrong. That man bewitched me!"


    "I ask you, is Zheng Luxi going to catch Zheng Rongrong?"


    "No, that''s right."


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and screamed in her heart.


    Whether it''s a fire or stealing treasure, even the immediate "culprit" is used to divert the target.


    What a clever move to lure the tiger away from the mountain!


    "You''d better pray that Rongrong is all right, or I''ll throw you into the mountains to feed the wolf!"


    Without delay, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu dare not delay any more.


    Blow the light and the door closes.


    No one will come here. Even if he does, Xu Liang has been abandoned and there is no longer any threat.


    Holding long Tianyu''s waist, they almost went straight to Zheng Rongrong''s room without stopping.


    The fire tonight did not spread here.


    And Lin Mengya also understood why those people wanted two fires.


    Compared with their two guests, the servants of the Zhao family are naturally more worried about the second old man of the Zhao family.


    Then not only will they die, but these servants will also have no time to worry about Zheng Rongrong because they are busy fighting the fire in two places!


    Just landed, the courtyard was quiet and did not seem to have any impact.


    The two hurried to the main room, but there was no trace of anyone inside.


    "You go after it!"


    Knowing that she was a drag, Lin Mengya pushed back and motioned him not to waste time.


    "OK, be careful yourself!"


    Long Tianyu nodded and immediately disappeared from her eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked at the empty black room and felt a little uneasy.


    If Zheng Luxi is really behind the scenes, I''m afraid Rongrong will be more or less dangerous.


    Looking at the empty yard, Lin Mengya subconsciously opened the hiding system. She can see things at night, so she plans to look for some clues at the scene.


    There was no smell of overpowering drugs in the house, and the bed was clean. It was obvious that Zheng Rongrong had not slept when he was abducted.


    She looked around and felt something wrong.


    If Zheng Rongrong is really robbed, is the house too clean and tidy?


    It''s like Zheng Rongrong left on his own initiative.


    yes! Zheng Rongrong did take the initiative to leave!


    Lin Mengya suddenly seemed to have figured something out.


    Zheng Rongrong herself is a delicate girl. The second old man of the Zhao family looks at her like an eye. How can he not put more people in the yard and in the house to take care of her?


    It didn''t take long for her to settle accounts with Xu Liang from fire to fire fighting, and then with long Tianyu.


    Because they rushed out as soon as the fire broke out, and if someone wants to take advantage of the chaos, at least they have to wait until the servants go to fight the fire and become chaotic?


    The killer saw the fire with his own eyes and was able to succeed because the backyard was far away from everyone.


    But Zheng Rongrong is different here. Whether it''s a servant girl or a nursing home, the number here must be the largest.


    If you don''t have to smoke, how can you take Zheng Rongrong away quietly.


    The only explanation is that Zheng Rongrong is not in this yard at all!


    But where will she go if she is not in the yard so late?


    There must be no master Zhao. She won''t go to Zhao Heng and Tang Shi.


    Then the only possibility is aunt Zhao Han!


    After Lin Mengya realized this, she rushed out without stopping.


    Zheng Rongrong will never ignore Zhao Han, or even feel guilty because of Zhao Han''s words.


    Coupled with Zhao Han becoming like this, how can Zheng Rongrong see his mother''s sister without heartache?


    I hope those people won''t guess that Zheng Rongrong is with Zhao Han so early.


    But now she also has a huge problem. Where does Zhao Han live?


    The fire outside has been controlled. The second old man of the Zhao family was found sleeping in the guest room.


    Zhao Heng, who was dragged out of the fire by the next life, finally fell to the ground with a big stone.


    Lin Mengya opened the detection function. Zhao Han is the miss of the Zhao family, so she should be in the original boudoir.


    But it was occupied by the shameless Xu Liang. The Zhao family must be afraid of Xu Liang bullying her again, so they will certainly put her in a place where Xu Liang can''t go easily and won''t wrong Zhao Han.


    She suddenly remembered that Zhao Heng was still a threat to Xu Liang. Maybe it was in Zhao Heng''s yard!


    Zhao Heng and Tang''s courtyard were easy to find. When she ran all the way, Zhao Heng took people back to see his wife.


    "Uncle Zhao!"


    There was a voice behind him. As soon as Zhao Heng looked back, he saw that Mr. Su Mei appeared in the air, which startled him.


    "You, you are..."


    "Madam and miss Rong Rong, there may be danger!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to explain why she was silent, but her anxious tone startled Zhao Heng.


    The latter immediately pushed the door, but the door was inserted from inside.


    "Somebody, open the door!"


    Zhao Heng''s heart suddenly had some bad hunches.


    Tang knew that it was impossible to lock the door when he came out to put out the fire.


    "Stop yelling and knock together!"


    Lin Mengya pulled the man away and shouted to the servant who followed him.


    The servants didn''t dare to move, and Zhao Heng roared.


    "What are you doing? Hit!"


    A small door in the inner courtyard was suddenly forced open by them.


    In the yard, the door of the main house was closed.


    Zhao Heng and Lin Mengya jumped in front of the main room in a few steps, and the servants behind them hit the door again.


    But after the door opened, the scene inside almost made Zhao Heng and Lin Mengya angry.


    "I killed you!"


    Zhao Heng rushed up with red eyes.


    Lin Mengya, with a cold face, clasped the dark crossbow on her wrist.


    In the room, Tang was tied, stared and fell to the ground, sobbing, but could not say anything.


    Zheng Rongrong, however, was badly dressed and was pressed on the table. The man was about to tear off her pants with the intention of violating.


    Zhao Han, also covered with blood, fell in the corner.


    The man who took off his clothes and trousers and was ready to show off his animal lust with an obscene smile was Xu Hu with a disgusting habit.


    Seeing these people rushing in, his first thought was not to escape, but to continue tearing Zheng Rongrong''s pants.


    "Uncle Zhao, you can be careful. I will be your nephew and son-in-law in the future."


    Xu Hu smiled proudly.


    Although he did not succeed, Zheng Rongrong has lost his reputation. No one can marry except him.


    Zhao Heng''s hand didn''t stop and hit Xu Hu''s face.


    But Xu Hu''s man was tall and had practiced martial arts. He easily hid in the past, but let go of Zheng Rongrong.


    "With you, can you have a fart?"


    Xu Hu is so arrogant that he obviously feels that he has caught Zhao Heng''s weakness.


    But Zhao Heng is not the only one in the room.


    He felt a sharp pain in his abdomen before long.


    Lowering his head, he saw only three small crossbows and arrows, which completely disappeared into his stomach.


    "You..."


    Xu Hu''s eyes widened, but before he could say a complete word, he fell to the ground.


    Lin Mengya took back her arm, turned to the servant outside and said coldly, "if anyone dares to say anything about today, you don''t need uncle Zhao to do it. He will be your end."


    Lin Mengya in a rage, cold and terrible.


    Even these servants did not know her identity at all, nor did they know what means this man had.


    However, they just felt a chill rushing up from the soles of their feet.


    I couldn''t help nodding, but there was no sound in the yard of such people.


    "Go out and guard the yard. No one is allowed to come in or leave. If I see one less of you when I go out later, all of you will be punished!"


    People nodded hurriedly, and what was more clever was to close the door immediately.


    In fact, they didn''t see anything inside.


    After all, the man blocked the door as soon as he entered.

 Chapter 1830

    On the table, Zheng Rongrong''s mouth was red with blood, and he looked up with his eyes open. The whole person was like wood.


    Lin Mengya immediately went to bed, took a quilt and wrapped her tightly.


    On the other side, Zhao Heng has untied Tang''s rope.


    "What''s the matter, madam? What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Heng held Tang tightly, but the latter just shed tears, but he couldn''t say a word.


    In this way, it makes Zhao Heng''s heart like a knife.


    "They should have been drugged. It''s all right. I''ll configure some antidotes in a moment."


    This medicine just makes people unable to make a sound for the time being, and Xu Hu, a strong man, can naturally subdue their three weak women.


    Think about how desperate they should be just now. They can only watch this beast commit violence. Lin Mengya is so angry that she turns back and kicks him hard.


    "Little sister!"


    Help Tang Shi to the inner room. Zhao Heng remembers Zhao Han at this time.


    Looking at the thin sister with blood all over her head, even if Zhao Heng had much resentment against her in his heart, in the end, there was only heartache left.


    Carefully helped her up, but found that she didn''t have any meat all over.


    A good man is thin into a skeleton.


    Zhao Heng sobbed and helped his sister to the inner room.


    "Xu family! I, Zhao Heng, will never die with you!"


    Seeing that the person he cares about most has turned into what he looks like today, Zhao Heng''s blood surged up and his heart was killed.


    He rushed to Xu Hu in front of him, picked up the vase next to him, and was about to drop it on his head.


    Although Xu Hu was in pain, he still worked hard and rolled aside.


    With a crash, the fragments of the vase scattered.


    The sharp porcelain directly scratched Xu Hu''s face.


    "Zhao Heng! You dare to treat me like this. In the future, I will bury your whole family!"


    Zhao Heng bit his teeth, his eyes flushed and his whole body trembled.


    This moment is to let him fall into hell. As long as he can pull the beast to be buried with him, he will not turn back.


    "Sir, this is not the time for him to die."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya, who settled Zheng Rongrong, turned and walked back and stopped Zhao Heng.


    As soon as the latter turned his head, there was boundless hatred in his evil eyes.


    "Don''t stop me. Today, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, I want his life!"


    But Lin Mengya gave a sneer. After glancing at the scum on the ground, she said faintly, "do you know that there are thousands of ways in the world to make life worse than death? He, where can he have the blessing to die quickly?"


    I don''t know why, maybe it''s because the man hurt himself with a bow and crossbow before.


    In short, Xu Hu, who was lying on the ground panting heavily, shivered at the moment.


    What is this man, what is this man going to do to him?


    "I warn you, even the Zheng family can''t help me. What are you?"


    "You don''t deserve to know, but I will soon let you know that provoking me is the thing you will regret most in your life."


    She narrowed her eyes and turned her sleeve over to reveal a shoulder guard hidden below.


    It was made into a needle bag.


    There are numerous fine needles, from big to small, from thick to thin.


    But only Lin Mengya knows that this needle is different from the silver needle she usually uses to cure diseases and save people.


    This thing is more unbearable than the top ten torture.


    She drew out two needles and stabbed them into several acupoints around Xu Hu''s waist.


    In a moment, his legs were unconscious.


    "What did you do to me?" Xu Hu was surprised and angry.


    The reason why he has no fear is that he has grasped the Zhao family. Even if he makes this matter to the Zheng family, he will never get any benefit.


    Moreover, over the years, they have been so forced by Xu Liang, but they have always chosen to swallow it.


    This makes Xu Hu think that the Zhao family is just a soft persimmon that can be trampled and humiliated by others.


    But he never thought that the rabbit would bite when it was urgent.


    What''s more, the Zhao family had enough early in the morning.


    Now he hit the door, but it was enough to become the last fire of the rise of the Zhao family.


    "Naturally, I want to do what you do to them."


    With that, she stood up and helped Zheng Rongrong into the inner room.


    "Sir, now he can''t die or move. You can vent your anger as much as possible. As long as he doesn''t lose his head, he can''t die."


    Zhao Heng calmed down at this time.


    However, his eyes were colder than before.


    Xu Hu looked at Zhao Heng who was approaching step by step. After so many years of bullying, he finally knew what it was like for the women he abused to death.


    "Zhao Heng! If you move me, there will be no room for change in the relationship between our two families!"


    Zhao Heng was unmoved. He just picked up a sharp piece of porcelain and held it tightly in his hand.


    "You and I are related by marriage. You can''t listen to an outsider!"


    Xu Hu put his hands on the ground and tried his best to move back.


    Unfortunately, his legs don''t work. Where can he go?


    "Ah --"


    A scream made the people outside shrink their necks.


    At this time, Lin Mengya closed the door of the inner room.


    On the bed in the inner room, Zhao Han is still unconscious.


    Although Tang was frightened, he was better than the other two.


    But Zheng Rongrong completely lost his mind. Tang didn''t even dare to touch it, and tears fell in clusters.


    "Rongrong, it''s all right. Listen, the person who hurt you is being punished. No one dares to hurt you again in the future."


    She squatted in front of Zheng Rongrong, a pair of black eyes looked at each other gently and firmly.


    Zheng Rongrong''s eyes are wrong. He looks at her. Slowly, he has focus.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    She tried to speak, but she couldn''t make any sound.


    But Lin Mengya saw that her lips were calling her name, Su Mei.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''ve come to save you. I''ll send all those who hurt you to hell."


    She said it word by word, just as she promised in front of sister Yue Ting''s memorial tablet many years ago.


    Holding Zheng Rongrong''s cold hands, Lin Mengya took some strength.


    Finally, even in the face of ferocious Xu Hu, Zheng Rongrong, who never shed half a tear, burst out uncontrollably.


    When she was wronged, no one stood up to defend her like this.


    Everyone told her that she would endure, but no one told her when she would endure.


    "It''s all right. Just cry."


    Lin Mengya looked at Zheng Rongrong and the strong girl. She was very distressed.


    Outside the door, Xu Hu''s cry and curse came again.


    The voice was very sad, but Zheng Rongrong was shocked.


    Lin Mengya thought she was frightened. She just wanted to cover her ears, but the other party suddenly stood up and walked towards the door.


    Tang just wanted to stop, but Lin Mengya, who saw Zheng Rongrong''s intention, pulled her sleeve.


    "Her revenge should be avenged by herself."


    She looked at Zheng Rongrong and gently explained.


    But after being stunned for a moment, Tang seemed to have figured out something and stopped insisting.


    Tonight, they all realized one thing.


    In this world, only when you are strong will you not be bullied wantonly.


    Lin Mengya calmly went out of the door and saw that Zheng Rongrong had picked up the porcelain pieces on the ground like her uncle.


    She stood in front of Xu Hu. A moment ago, she beat and scolded her and tried to invade her beast, which was already crying in pain on the ground.


    Lin Mengya came forward and gently held Zheng Rongrong''s hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, he can''t hurt you."


    With Lin Mengya''s voice, Zheng Rongrong seemed determined.


    The latter''s hand, with her hand, stabbed Xu Hu''s thigh.


    Although his legs had lost consciousness, Xu Hu was frightened to see the bright red blood.


    This time, I seem to have found a vent.


    Zheng Rongrong gripped the broken porcelain with both hands. Even if she was cut, she still stabbed Xu Hu madly.


    Lin Mengya gets up and looks at Zheng Rongrong.


    She will not tell her that there is no danger in the world. If she wants to avenge herself, she must have the consciousness that she will be hurt.


    Uncle and nephew, after venting their anger on Xu Hu.


    The man has been dead for most of his life, and there is no good place in his body.


    "Well, Rongrong, we still have a chance in the future."


    Zhao Heng threw down the broken porcelain and stopped his niece.


    Zheng Rongrong looked at his cut palm. It turned out that as long as she paid the price, her enemies could be retaliated by her.


    She clenched her palm. She wanted to remember today''s pain and everything.


    Zhao Heng held his niece, but he came to her, and they knelt down in front of her.


    "What are you two doing?"


    "Thank you for saving your life. If we don''t have you tonight, I''m afraid our Zhao family will be broken and dead."


    Zhao Heng gave her a heavy kowtow, but Lin Mengya flashed aside and refused to accept anything.


    "Well, we still need to think about these things in the long run. Besides, I''m not helping in vain. For the group of people outside, select some reliable people to come in, and the others will be locked in the yard for the time being. They are not allowed to go out."


    "OK."


    Now, Zhao Heng is obedient to Lin Mengya.


    First let those servants lock Xu Hu and Xu Liang in the same yard, and then she got an antidote for Zheng Rongrong.


    As for the second elder of the Zhao family, they chose to hide.


    The old man is old and has just been frightened. If he sees anything bloody again, there will inevitably be some accidents.


    After working hard for a while, it was bright.


    As soon as Lin Mengya returned to the room, she noticed something wrong.


    "Who, come out!"


    She fastened the crossbow and scolded coldly.


    Someone came out of the inner room, but Lin Mengya recognized him.


    He is a guard around long Tianyu. Since they arrived at Zheng''s house, this person is responsible for delivering messages.


    "Yes, miss."


    "No, what about him?"


    With Yu''s ability, he must have found something wrong with the other party, but he didn''t come back all night. It''s really strange.

 Chapter 1831

    "Your Highness, I found the trace of the immortal city man. He was afraid that the man would be bad for you, so he took someone and killed them."


    Lin Mengya nodded. No wonder.


    Yu has always attached great importance to her safety, and Yu has repeatedly told her not to reveal her real identity in front of the people in Xiancheng.


    Although there is only a little possibility, it is always like facing a great enemy for him.


    "Then why do you stay here?"


    "Your Highness said, I''m afraid you''re worried, and your highness sent you to protect you."


    It seems that Yu knew who was causing trouble in the house one step ahead of her.


    Otherwise, he would not be relieved to take people away.


    Xu Hu, Xu Liang, and even the whole Zheng family.


    As long as there is no external help, where will it be her opponent?


    "I have nothing to do here. Oh, by the way, did you catch the man who stole last night?"


    "Yes, this is what he took."


    The guard pulled a bag from his waist.


    Lin Mengya took it over and weighed it. It was not very heavy, but it was not light.


    She opened the bag and saw that it was just a hand-held mirror.


    The mirror is not big. The mirror is made of brass. All kinds of hollowed out flower patterns are carved around. However, they are just a woman''s makeup mirror.


    "Is this really stolen from the ancestral hall of the Zhao family?"


    "It is absolutely true that this man was stopped by his subordinates. There is nothing suspicious about him except this thing."


    Now, it''s Lin Mengya''s turn to wonder.


    How did this mirror appear in the ancestral hall of the Zhao family? And why did the killer just run for this thing?


    It seems that she has to find a chance to see the ancestral hall of the Zhao family with her own eyes.


    Although the fire last night was not small, fortunately, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu called in time and soon put it out.


    Now, their residence has been moved near the residence of Zhao Heng and his wife.


    Apart from the house they used to live in and the house of the second old Zhao family, others have not been affected.


    Fortunately, Chuang Tzu is not small and can live for a while.


    After the guard retreated, Lin Mengya took a little rest. After dinner, Zhao Heng asked her to leave.


    It turned out that Zhao Han was sober.


    Lin Mengya knows that the Zhao family''s feelings for this woman are very complex.


    But the blood relationship is cut continuously. What''s more, her situation is not good now. The whole family can''t watch her die?


    Besides Zhao Heng, other people didn''t know that Xu Liang also cleaned up for Lin Mengya.


    Zhao Heng knew that his sister would never return to her husband''s house again.


    Otherwise, it will be a dead end.


    He doesn''t mind supporting his sister all his life, but he can''t let Zhao Han go on like this.


    "Mr. Su, you are here."


    After his throat recovered, Tang immediately helped his husband run the family affairs.


    She can''t help, but she can still take care of her sister-in-law and niece.


    When she saw her life-saving benefactor, her attitude was also extraordinarily affectionate.


    "What''s the matter? Zhao Han is making trouble again?"


    Zhao Han has a mental problem, which Lin Mengya can be sure of.


    But Tang''s desire to talk and stop seemed not to be a general problem.


    As they were saying this, they entered the house. Inside, Zheng Rongrong was in the inner room and kept persuading, "don''t do this, little aunt!"


    Lin Mengya thought Zhao Han was accusing Zheng Rongrong again. She hurried away a few steps, but she saw Zheng Rongrong holding a coat and looking at her aunt in front of her.


    "What is this?"


    "Sister Su, my little aunt doesn''t know what''s wrong. She won''t wear clothes."


    wear nothing?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect this. She had to go to the bedside first.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Han didn''t make trouble.


    She just lay trembling in bed, her legs bent, and whispered something in her mouth.


    Lin Mengya leaned down and listened. Zhao Han said intermittently, "don''t hit me... I don''t dare. I won''t hide anymore..."


    But even so, she was lying on her back, her legs even wide open.


    Lin Mengya looked at her. Suddenly, a startled and inexplicable idea rushed into her mind.


    She tentatively touched Zhao Han. Sure enough, her body was tighter. Later, she held up her thin and shriveled chest and rubbed it against her hands.


    However, she was trembling with fear, stiff and cold, but people controlled their movements like machines.


    Lin Mengya immediately retracted her hands and clenched her fists.


    Beast! That family is all animals! They all deserve to die. They all deserve to go to hell!


    Next to Zheng Rongrong, who hasn''t been out of the cabinet yet, he doesn''t know what this means.


    But Tang Shi, who has been married for many years, has also seen some ways.


    Suddenly, her face turned pale.


    "Aunt, aunt, what''s the matter?"


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t know why. She just felt that sister Su and her aunt were looking very bad.


    It seems that he is trying to hold back his anger and sadness.


    "Rongrong, you go out and wait first. I''m here with Miss Su. Nothing will happen to your aunt."


    Tang took the clothes in Zheng Rongrong''s hand.


    How can she let a devastated girl know such inhuman things?


    "But before, it was my aunt who was hurt by that beast in order to save me."


    "Listen, you go out first."


    Tang couldn''t help but push Zheng Rongrong out of the door.


    In the room, Lin Mengya took out the silver needle she used to treat people and used it on Zhao Han.


    Zhao Han, who was doing strange movements, gradually quieted down.


    She closed her eyes and lay in bed, sleeping soundly.


    Tang Shi covered his mouth, but his tears could not be controlled.


    She still remembers that when she first passed the door, Zhao Han, the little sister-in-law, had a lot of affinity with her new sister-in-law.


    If, if they had been more alert and determined, wouldn''t Zhao Han fall into the fire pit?


    After letting Zhao Han sleep, Lin Mengya silently began to do a physical examination for Zhao Han.


    She didn''t expect that there were countless scars on such a thin man.


    The most serious is Zhao Han''s abdomen.


    Even if she can be cured, I''m afraid she won''t be able to have children in her life.


    Such a way of abusing people was used on an innocent and poor woman.


    No wonder Zhao Han is out of his mind. No matter how strong he is, he can''t carry it, can he?


    "Miss Su, is there any cure for my little sister''s disease?"


    Tang asked cautiously.


    She dared not look at those scars again.


    Even in her heart, she wanted to cut all the animals of the Xu family to death.


    "The physical disease is easy to cure, but the head injury in the heart can no longer be eradicated. In the future, if you can treat her well, she still has a few years to live."


    Zhao Han has been completely ruined. She is not only mentally ruined, but also in a mess.


    If we continue to compete in that hell on earth, I''m afraid we''ll lose our lives if we don''t survive the new year.


    Tang was even more devastated when he heard the speech.


    "Miss Su, is there no other way? As long as we can cure Xiaohan, we are willing to pay any price!"


    "If only you could get her back a few years ago and keep her well. I don''t know what to say. Look at her reaction, you know it''s not once and a half. I''m afraid even if I try my best, I can only keep her alive for three or five more years."


    Zhao Han''s tragic fate, needless to say, is naturally the beast Xu Liang.


    But as Zhao Han''s parents and relatives, they didn''t teach their daughter the ability to distinguish people''s hearts, nor did they watch their daughter, so that Xu Liang succeeded.


    More importantly, for the sake of the so-called face and the harmony of the two families, they did not forcibly pick up their daughter when they found something wrong with her at the first time.


    For a woman like Zhao Han, after marriage, the only thing to rely on and confidence is her mother''s family.


    However, she was not sheltered by her mother''s family.


    Therefore, she will sink deeper and deeper in the abyss.


    There are always many reasons for a tragedy.


    As for Zhao Han, she hopes that if there is an afterlife, Zhao Han can be reborn into a good family.


    Even if there is no great wealth, but her parents love her like treasure, life is smooth, and there will be no danger at all.


    On the other side, Tang was already sobbing.


    But the mistake has been made. They are all accomplices.


    "Madam, this is not the time to cry. Although Xu Liang and Xu Hu have been taught a lesson, I think this is far from enough. Whether it''s Zhao Han''s revenge or Rongrong''s revenge, we should repay it."


    5352 20896 27983 5352 2387 17812 24692 6209 24801 10752 8756 5293 28326 12625 3997 18264 5352 20680 27983 2513 16262 3307 27287 23675


    She wants to uproot these people and do evil, which is bound to pay a price!


    "Yes! I''ll tell my husband, the Xu family, we are at odds with him!"


    Soon, Tang came to Zhao Heng.


    Obviously, she has told Zhao Heng about Zhao Han.


    As soon as she came in, Lin Mengya saw the more fierce hatred in Zhao Heng''s eyes.


    Presumably now, in his heart, he would like to eat the meat and sleep on the skin of the Xu family!


    "Miss Su, just say what you want to do! I, Zhao hengning, don''t want this life. I also want to get justice for my sister and niece!"


    "Uncle Zhao doesn''t have to be so anxious, and he looks at what they can do."


    Seeing that Zhao Heng didn''t understand, Lin Mengya told the other party the news she got from cool trial Xu Liang last night.


    Especially after hearing that Xu Liang cheated his own sister by means of how to do it, Zhao Heng hated it and beat his fist on the table.


    "What a Xu Liang, what a Xu family, what a uncle Zheng! Even if my Zhao family is dead, they will never succeed!"


    "One more thing, I hope you can solve my doubts."


    "Girl, don''t be so polite. You are a benefactor of my Zhao family. In the future, just call my name."

 Chapter 1832

    Zhao Heng really thanked her, but Lin Mengya followed Zheng Rongrong''s generation and only called him uncle Heng.


    "Uncle Heng, when I interrogated Xu Liang, he told me that the reason why the Xu family would treat aunt Han like this is to let you voluntarily take out a treasure. At this time, do you have an impression?"


    Zhao Heng was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Over the years, Xu Liang has tortured Xiaohan and threatened the Zhao family again and again. He is just a family misfortune, and his little sister is in trouble.


    But if it was a treasure, he thought carefully, He hesitated and said: "Speaking of it, the Xu family mentioned it once when they hired my younger sister. They said that the Xu family is also a famous family in Shangyang city. I hope the Zhao family can come up with some real things to support their appearance. However, my parents don''t like the Xu family, the Qin family. They just added a lot to my younger sister''s dowry. Moreover, I haven''t heard of anything like treasures at home."


    Lin Mengya nodded and took out the hand-held mirror.


    "Does uncle Heng know this thing?"


    But he didn''t want to. Zhao Heng was shocked and almost came forward to take it off.


    "Where did you get this? Did you, you go to my ancestral temple?"


    "I didn''t go." She shook her head and offered the bronze mirror to her hands.


    "When the fire broke out, my husband saw a thief enter the ancestral hall and steal it. You must already know that the guard of the ancestral hall was killed?"


    Zhao Henggang''s reaction was just because he was too shocked and didn''t really doubt her meaning.


    After hearing this, he reacted and looked at the person in front of him with some regret.


    "I''m confused. Yes, the guard in charge of guarding the ancestral hall was indeed killed. I still wonder why they went to the ancestral hall. Unexpectedly, it was for this thing."


    Looking at the bronze mirror in his hand, the expression on Zhao Heng''s face was a little complicated.


    "This is my sister''s relic. It was also a keepsake she exchanged with Rongrong''s father at the beginning. Later, before her sister died, she specially asked someone to send it back. I''m probably afraid that her parents miss her too much."


    After a woman is married, unless she is abandoned by her husband, she is born in her husband''s family and can only leave her memorial tablet in her husband''s family after death.


    Looking at the love of the two elders of the Zhao family for Zheng Rongrong, we know how much they love this daughter.


    Therefore, Mrs. Zheng was afraid of her parents'' excessive worry, so she sent back the bronze mirror.


    "So there should be nothing special about this bronze mirror. Why should someone steal it?"


    Zhao Heng also wondered about this.


    "This is probably to cover up?"


    At first she thought so, but Lin Mengya felt that it was not so simple.


    The Xu family colluded with master Zheng Er, which was by no means a temporary intention.


    In that case, they must have come for the Zhao family''s baby.


    But Zhao Heng didn''t have to hide it from her, and the killer didn''t steal it. He only took the bronze mirror.


    She felt that their goal might be bronze mirrors.


    "Can you give me another look?"


    Zhao Heng immediately handed her the bronze mirror. After looking through it carefully for a while, Lin Mengya even followed the system to detect it.


    But this thing has no problem at all.


    "Master, there''s nothing special about this bronze mirror. Except that the style is a little clumsy, others are no different from those on the street."


    Lin Mengya asked, "do you know the style?"


    "Why don''t I know?" In the system, the small medicine seems to step on the tail, Twitter said: "in addition to analyzing drugs, I will also collect some basic information about local conditions and customs. In this era, although there are flowers carved on the bronze mirrors used by rich people, they are all rich flowers such as peony, peony and Lily. Moreover, although the sculptor is at this time, the shape is different from the popular bronze mirrors in the world."


    After that, for fear that she didn''t believe it, she made a comparison of the pictures she collected.


    "These are the materials I collected. At least, I didn''t see such a mirror in the palace''s enclosure."


    The words and pictures of Xiaoyao attracted her attention.


    But she thought it was something more than ten years ago, and it was naturally a little different.


    But she just wasn''t prepared. She said it directly.


    Zhao Heng was watching with her attentively. When he heard this, he was stunned. He thought the other party was asking himself.


    "Miss Su really has good eyesight. This style is really different. When the Zheng family sent it, even my mother said she had never seen such a bronze mirror. You know, my mother came from a sea merchant and saw things at home, which are far from ordinary people."


    After hearing Xiaoyao''s words and Zhao Heng''s explanation, Lin Mengya was more confused.


    According to what they say, the origin of the mirror can be checked.


    "Since it''s Mrs. Zheng''s relic, please uncle Heng make sure to put it away. The ancestral temple can''t be put away. If the purpose of those people is really this bronze mirror, I think they will have a later move."


    Zhao Heng nodded solemnly.


    While they were talking, Zheng Rongrong followed Tang and went inside to change Zhao Han''s clothes.


    Zhao Heng gnashed his teeth at the thought of her little sister''s appearance now.


    "Miss Su, I don''t know what you''re going to do with those two beasts?"


    Lin Mengya pressed down the things about the mirror to the bottom of her heart, and then looked at Zhao Heng.


    "I''m going to kill them, but they can''t die yet?"


    Zhao Heng is the same. His face, which has always been kind and shrewd, shows a few viciousness at the moment.


    "I not only want them to die, but also the whole Xu family to pay for my sister''s experience."


    "To be honest, I''m afraid you need to know something."


    "What''s up?"


    "The Xu family has a close relationship with master Zheng, and the death of your sister Mrs. Zheng has something to do with master Zheng."


    Zhao Heng was stunned.


    "Well, how can this be possible? Even if they covet the position of Zheng family leader, they dare not attack my sister! Although my brother-in-law is cowardly, he is sincere to my sister. For so many years, the second room of Zheng family has really treated Rong badly, but they are honest when my sister is here."


    "Do you know the origin of the famous doctor sun?"


    When the fire started, because sun Mingyi was not in the same yard with them, he was not greatly affected.


    Zhao Heng also went to appease once and sent a lot of things to each other.


    "Rongrong said that he was found by the second room of the Zheng family."


    "Well, but I doubt that he did it when Mrs. Zheng died. Because he knows what happened to miss Rong Rong''s illness."


    A trace of coldness sprang up from the soles of the feet.


    Zhao Heng has an intuition that once some of the truth is revealed, it will definitely bring them bloody reality.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    "It''s poisoning. When Miss Rong Rong was still in her womb, they did it. If it weren''t for the magic medicine you sent, I''m afraid that Mrs. Zheng would be killed by them when she gave birth to her first child. But at that time, no one, including Mrs. Zheng, knew the truth, which led to the subsequent tragedy."


    For a moment, Zhao Heng only felt that his heart seemed to be burned by fire.


    Within one day, he knew that his two sisters had been plotted against.


    As a result, he was a brother and burned all over the country.


    "Why? Why did they do this to my sister?"


    "It''s probably because Mrs. Zheng is in their way. Uncle Heng, we''d better not tell the old man and the old lady about these things. However, if you want to bring down the Xu family, the two rooms of the Zheng family must be buried together."


    Zhao Heng was a little lost.


    He clenched his fist powerlessly. He couldn''t serve his parents well and protect his sisters and nieces. What kind of man could he be?


    "It''s all my fault. If I wasn''t so useless, if I, if I had power. Maybe they wouldn''t happen. They all blame me and my incompetence!"


    Zhao Heng shed tears. Such a steady man is crying more sadly than a child at the moment.


    Lin Mengya sighed. If you can, who doesn''t want to have a pair of big saint''s golden eyes to distinguish demons and monsters.


    Unfortunately, people are unpredictable.


    "Uncle Heng, the deceased is gone. Since the Zheng family owes Mrs. Zheng to me, we must get it back for Rongrong."


    "That''s right!" Zhao Heng clenched his teeth and said, "the Zheng family owes our family two lives. I must get back what they deserve for my sister and my unborn nephew!"


    "To tell you the truth, the reason why I chose to cooperate with Miss Rong Rong is that our Gong family wants to open up a business path. As a close neighbor, the Zheng family, if we can be one with us, we will both benefit. Therefore, from now on, your enemy is my enemy. I will try my best to help you. Please keep your promise at that time, United Front with the palace family. "


    Lin Mengya is not taking advantage of the fire. In fact, she feels that it is also a kind of sincerity to list the interests of both sides before cooperation.


    After all, who can believe those good intentions for no reason?


    Rather than harboring evil intentions, it''s better to have a clear purpose at the beginning.


    In this way, the cooperation between the two sides can be close.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su. If this is successful, my Zhao family is willing to work for you!"


    "Uncle Heng''s words are serious. Miss Rongrong is a good partner. Moreover, with the support of the Zhao family, many things will be convenient in the future."


    Zhao Heng felt that such chips were not enough.


    Now, for revenge, he can throw everything out.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know yet. My wife, Tang Shi, has been selling horses for generations. I''m afraid there are not enough horses to open up a business path. My father-in-law has an unknown breed, which can be more resistant than sweat and blood."

 Chapter 1833

    "Oh? But I''m afraid master Tang may not give up such a good thing."


    Zhao Heng shook his head with a smile.


    "Naturally, no one else can buy it, but this foal was cultivated by my wife. Moreover, the Tang family attaches great importance to women. Up to now, half of the Tang family''s horse farm business is in the hands of my wife. Girls don''t have to worry about this."


    "Well, thank uncle Heng first."


    Lin Mengya showed a surprise smile, but in fact Zhao Heng didn''t know that before coming to the Zhao family, the couple had found out the bottom of their family.


    In fact, the little fox in front of him had long been eyeing his wife''s horse farm business, but it was a pity that he fell into a trap and didn''t know it.


    Of course, Lin Mengya will not deceive them.


    One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, and the cooperation has been reached.


    However, Lin Mengya advised Zhao Heng to ask Tang''s opinion first. Unexpectedly, Tang was more indignant than Zhao Heng after he knew about it.


    "Don''t say it''s a foal, even if you give the whole Racecourse to Miss Su! If they bully people so much and don''t kill them, I don''t have the seed of Tang Huo!"


    This domineering declaration surprised Lin Mengya a little.


    But Zhao Heng said to her with a little embarrassment and a little pride: "my wife grew up on horseback when she was young. When she was excited, she would be a little informal. I hope you will not be surprised."


    "No, I just like your wife''s temperament. Speaking of, my family owner is also such a personality. I feel happy because your wife is so refreshing."


    As soon as Tang Shi heard what she said, his eyes burst into brilliance.


    When she was in her daughter''s room, she heard about the palace family.


    But at that time, the palace family had no owner and had lost its past glory.


    But since the head of this family came back, her niece has admired that one.


    Although she also admired the master of the palace family, she didn''t expect that the other party had the same temperament as herself.


    "I''ll tell you, master of the palace family, it''s definitely extraordinary!"


    Just, did you praise yourself while praising her?


    Lin Mengya looked at Tang Shi and liked it in her heart.


    "Alas, it''s a pity. My sister and Rongrong, those two damn guys, I have to whip them myself!"


    Looking at Tang''s angry eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a good idea.


    "Presumably, at this time, the Xu family and the second master of the Zheng family all think they have the winning ticket?"


    "Indeed, even if they don''t succeed, we can''t help them. In the end, we don''t want to let people go!"


    Zhao Heng''s anger has increased unabated.


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhao Heng and his wife and said, "if so, we''ll beat them in the face!"


    Before noon, the people near Shangyang saw someone galloping by on a horse.


    It was nothing, but there were two people behind the horses.


    The two men were as bloody as blood. They had no room at all.


    And because he was dragged by a horse, his face was so bloody that he couldn''t recognize his identity at all.


    However, some people can still recognize two of them on the horse.


    Isn''t this uncle Zhao and Mrs. Zhao in the Zhao family village outside the city? Why did they drag people here?


    After several people entered the city, the speed slowed down.


    But he still dragged the two people behind him to the gate of the Zheng family.


    There are two shocking bloodstains winding along the Qingshi road.


    Everyone is guessing what the man behind the horse has done to be treated like this.


    Some people could not bear it, and felt that the people on the horse were too much.


    However, some people who know their identities feel that they may be the two people under the horse.


    Because Mr. and Mrs. Zhao have always been charitable and well-known.


    And as the legitimate brother of the great lady of the Zheng family, he has never bullied others.


    Such a good man can be angry. Presumably, the other party has done heinous things.


    After all the way, it immediately aroused the heated discussion of many people.


    When they arrived at Zheng''s house, they dismounted one after another.


    Zhao Heng knocked at the door himself. His own Porter recognized them, but this time, Zhao Heng didn''t go in. He just asked master Zheng to come out for discussion.


    Soon, master Zheng drove out with people.


    After seeing the two men dragged behind their horses, their faces sank.


    "Ah Heng, what do you mean?"


    "Please brother-in-law, make the decision for the Zhao family!"


    Zhao Heng''s voice is not small. People around him can hear it clearly.


    Master Zheng looked at his wife and brother and frowned slightly.


    Zhao Heng is mature and steady. He will never be a mischievous person.


    Is it difficult? Do you really have any grievances?


    "If anything, just say it."


    "Brother-in-law, we went to the water yesterday. Do you know this?"


    The Zhao family''s fire started in the middle of the night. Later, because Zhao Heng restrained the servants, the news didn''t spread far.


    But master Zheng showed a nervous look and hurriedly asked, "what''s the big problem with father-in-law and mother-in-law? Rongrong, is she frightened?"


    Zhao hengben was also full of resentment against the brother-in-law, and even speculated whether the brother-in-law was also involved.


    But seeing him so sincere doesn''t seem to be hypocrisy.


    "My father and mother were saved by benefactors. Otherwise, I don''t know how to face my eldest sister under Jiuquan."


    At the mention of his wife who has passed away, master Zheng seems a little guilty.


    If it weren''t for wanting to give birth to lin''er, how could his wife die.


    And he, for the Zheng family, has wronged their only daughter over the years.


    If father-in-law and mother-in-law have an accident, I''m afraid his wife will never forgive him.


    "What''s going on? Well, how can you get out of the water?"


    "Then ask these two bastards! Does my brother-in-law know that the disaster this time is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster? These two thieves covet the wealth of my Zhao family. They sneaked into my Zhao family at night and deliberately set fire in my mother''s and father''s yard in order to take advantage of the chaos and rob. Moreover, they also intend to cheat on my Zhao family members. If there is no benefactor to be vigilant, I''m afraid I''m afraid my Zhao family has long been broken and dead! "


    The onlookers were itching with hate when they heard this.


    Which of them has no home? Who has no parents or relatives?


    If they also encounter the same situation, they will devour the two animals alive after narrowly escaping death!


    "How brave! I''m Shangyang city. When will there be such a villain full of evil! Ah Heng, be relieved. I will never let them go!"


    In Zhao Heng''s eyes, there was a touch of darkness.


    "If so, I''ll rest assured."


    "Come on, put these two thieves into prison! They will be sentenced to death in three days. I want all thieves to know that they will end up doing evil in Shangyang city!"


    Master Zheng doesn''t know the cause and effect. Naturally, he wants to uphold justice.


    Zhao Heng and Tang Huo looked at each other and smiled.


    Three days later, I''m afraid there''s still a good play to see.


    "Well, I''ll thank my brother-in-law first. Please give me a witness. In three days, I''ll make these two evil thieves pay for their blood!"


    Zhao Heng turned back and said to the people next to him.


    The people were also angry and shouted, "please get rid of evil!"


    "Uncle Zhao, we will come here in three days to see the fate of these two villains!"


    The people around are noisy. Everyone is looking forward to seeing these two evil thieves ambush and kill in three days!


    Master Zheng didn''t doubt him. He just thought it was an opportunity to make an example, so he ordered him to go on.


    After finishing the task, he asked a few questions. After making sure his daughter was all right, he was relieved.


    Zhao Heng and Tang Shi returned with people. At the door, Lin Mengya had long been waiting.


    Seeing them coming, she smiled and asked, "how about it?"


    Tang quickly turned over and dismounted, proudly raising the whip in his hand.


    "Just look, girl. I know how much strength to use. Now, they are in pain, but they can''t die."


    Lin Mengya was relieved about this.


    The process is a little shocking, but only in this way can we attract those people.


    Public opinion is the biggest weapon.


    Whether it''s the Zheng family or the Xu family, it''s only a matter of minutes if they dare to make public anger and turn over the bottom.


    "But what if the Xu family goes to the Zheng family and wants someone? Although my brother-in-law now says he wants to kill people, if he knows the identities of these two people, I''m afraid he won''t do it easily."


    "What identity?" Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, He smiled and said, "they are just villains who want to rob by taking advantage of the fire. What''s their relationship with the Xu family? Will they admit that they set the fire? That''s even better. Uncle Heng, you can ask them why they are so cruel to your Zhao family since they are relatives in law? Killing, looting, arson and robbery. I think they Xu family dare to bear the crime!"


    When she said this, Zhao Heng and Tang Huo immediately understood the profound meaning.


    "That''s right! I''ve had enough of this tone for so many years! Husband, I''ve sent a letter to my mother''s family, and those brothers of my mother''s family will come by tomorrow at the latest! In the past, we were patient and compromised for Xiaohan. But you see, what kind of harm Xiaohan has been caused by them? If so, everyone will tear their faces. I''d like to see his Xu family''s ability What can you do! "


    Tang Huo is a fierce. Over the years, if it weren''t for his husband''s family, he would have called the door to seek justice.


    Zhao Heng, however, was also worn away by hatred, and his last weakness and hesitation.


    "That''s right! If they dare to come again, I''ll drag them all to the city!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. It''s a good play, but it''s about to start.


    In Shangyang City, after Zhao and his wife took people away, someone quietly withdrew from the crowd.


    Soon after, the Xu family and master Zheng Er also knew the news.

 Chapter 1834

    Maybe the Xu family didn''t know that the Zhao family''s fire was set by their two good sons.


    But when they heard that they were always allowed to rub flat and round, and that the Zhao family, which was almost hollowed out by them, could still decide such cruel revenge, they still didn''t believe it.


    Therefore, even if they are curious, they still treat the Zhao family as the wronged leader before.


    But the second master of the Zheng family and Zheng Luxi, the people under their hands, saw it with their own eyes.


    At the moment, the father and son, who are deeply thoughtful and sinister, are sitting in the Taoist temple and asking the servant.


    "Are you sure that the people who came are the couple of the Zhao family?"


    The servant nodded hurriedly, and his face turned white.


    Thinking of the tragedy of those two people today, he just felt cold all over.


    "If you go back to the second master and uncle, it must be the couple of Zhao family. At that time, our uncle was still there, and he personally promised to deal with your two thieves in three days. Many people around saw it!"


    Zheng Luxi sneered and was about to say something when he was stopped by master Zheng er.


    Waved and let the servant go.


    "Dad, who do you think they caught?"


    Zheng Luxi personally arranged the people responsible for stealing and setting fire.


    Although they were hired in the name of others, even a thorough investigation could not find them.


    But Zheng Luxi just felt that this matter was not so simple.


    "Whoever it is, these two people must not live."


    Master Zheng er''s eyes flashed a trace of poison.


    Even though their father and son can leave clean, he never leaves a living.


    "It''s not difficult. Didn''t you listen to him? My uncle, who claims to be wise, is going to put people to death."


    That''s what he said, but Zheng Luxi was unwilling.


    People fold in and don''t say, they haven''t got anything yet.


    I''m afraid the Zhao family will be on guard in the future.


    But he thought about it and felt a little strange.


    Not to mention their secret fire prevention, almost no one knows except Xu Liang and Xu Hu.


    Even if the Zhao family reacted, the Zhao family couldn''t be better with the Xu family.


    "It''s strange. Why didn''t Xu Liang and Xu Hu have any news?"


    Zheng Luxi was wondering and talking to himself, but master Zheng Er narrowed his eyes.


    "How did you get Xu Hu involved in this?"


    "Oh, I''m thinking, let Xu Hu get what he wants while the Zhao family''s fire is burning. In this way, Zheng Rongrong, that little bitch, can no longer be able to fight us."


    Master Zheng Er thought carefully, and his eyes changed slightly.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s possible that Xu Hu is responsible for this. As you know, their two brothers can''t be of great use at all. Xu Hu, in particular, has long been arrogant and arrogant relying on our power over the years. Zhao Heng said that the two thieves also tried to humiliate the women''s family members. Who else would do such a thing?"


    Suddenly, Zheng Luxi also reacted.


    "Can you say that one of them is Xu Hu? Oh, the Zhao family has lived to the end. Dad, I''ll get those two people out and send them to the Xu family. With Xu Hu''s strength of protecting the calf, I don''t believe that the Zhao family can be well!"


    "No!"


    Master Zheng Er stopped him at once.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Zhao Heng came to see people off in person and kept saying they were thieves who took advantage of the fire. If you go now, don''t you tell others that these two thieves have something to do with us? Besides, even if we shield the Xu family again, they may be implicated by them if they commit public anger. You are about to inherit the position of head of the family. This matter must not affect you."


    Awakened by his father''s words, Zheng Luxi suddenly remembered the stakes.


    "But, can you let the Zhao family go on so carefree? Hum, this family is not proud enough."


    "Of course not. Go and find someone to pass the news to the Xu family. Say that the two men are the two young masters of the Xu family. Remember, don''t let anyone know. It has something to do with you."


    "I know, Dad."


    Watching his son leave, master Zheng Er sat in the hall with a dark face.


    Recently, he always feels like a thorn in the back.


    It seems that since Zheng Rongrong woke up, nothing has been done according to his heart.


    Two people flashed in my mind.


    No matter who they are, if they dare to block his plan, there is only a dead end!


    On the night Zhao Heng and his wife dragged the two animals into the city, long Tianyu returned to Zhao''s house again.


    Lin Mengya noticed as soon as she entered the guest room.


    Immediately closed the door and went to the inner room.


    Sure enough, the man was lying there quietly, closing his clothes and sleeping.


    Lin Mengya crept to the bed.


    But I haven''t seen her for only two days. Yu looks a little haggard, and there are blue gray Stubbles on her chin.


    It is expected that he must be sleepless to finish those people early. Lin Mengya gently put down the tent and is going out to prepare some food for him.


    As soon as I turned around, an iron arm grabbed her waist.


    But in a flash, she was pressed under her body.


    "Stop it!"


    In front of him, she regained her old voice.


    A little hoarse voice, but with a delicate taste.


    Since she began to frequently use the "magic sound" method in the zither spectrum, she had to drink a special medicine to protect her throat every morning and evening.


    This medicine can not only make her more mellow after changing the timbre, but also make her voice more sweet.


    Long Tianyu really loved everything about her. He lowered his head and gently nibbled at her snow-white neck.


    "No trouble, just some miss you."


    She raised her head to reveal her most vulnerable place.


    Even if the man in front of her is as dangerous as a beast, she can rest assured and expose her life in front of him.


    "How are things going?"


    "Everything is fine. Don''t worry."


    Hearing these eight words, Lin Mengya felt a little distressed.


    The man, in the end, concealed how many things she did, but in the end, he just gave her such a simple sentence.


    "Is there any injury?"


    "No."


    She twitched her nose. She didn''t smell blood or medicine.


    "Well, come down quickly and I''ll get you something to eat."


    Long Tianyu clasped her hand and just wanted to kiss xiangze, the woman in the sea slipped out of his control like a loach.


    "You can talk down this man''s face. Your highness, I respect you as a man!"


    Lin Mengya stood by the bed and looked at the guy in front of her.


    Speaking of it, this product is really meat and vegetable to her.


    Even she can''t see it. Do men really choose to eat when they hold it for a long time?


    Long Tianyu turned over, reclined on the bed and smiled.


    "I know it''s you, so I don''t taboo."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "But I dislike your face. It''s too ugly."


    Turned and walked out of the inner room, and inside, long Tianyu looked at her bitterly.


    "If I''m old and ugly, don''t you want me?"


    Lin Mengya held back her smile and said coldly, "yes, I''ll find a more handsome old man at that time - unfortunately, those who look good can''t beat you. Those who can beat you are not good-looking. Those who can beat you and can grow better than you are only my two sons. After thinking about it, I''d better make do with you all my life."


    She turned back, smiled at long Tianyu and ran away.


    At this time, the mood was up and down, and finally jumped to the Dragon Tianyu in the Ninth Heaven, grinning.


    However, his son is more handsome than him and can beat him?


    Narrowing her eyes, long Tianyu thought quietly.


    The two children are not young. It seems that it is time to marry them a daughter-in-law.


    With a daughter-in-law, I kicked them out!


    At the moment, the two babies who were being regarded as precious and spoiled by the ancestors of the palace family trembled together.


    "Brother, why do I feel a little cold?"


    Mo Yan touched his brother''s head like a little adult, and said in a small voice, "I''m cold, too. Why don''t you let someone bring us a dress later."


    Two cubs who don''t even know what their daughter-in-law means don''t know yet. A father who monopolizes their mother is already looking for a daughter-in-law for them.


    The Zhao family wisely chose to remain silent about the miracle doctor''s coming and going.


    When I did the previous things, I was very relieved, but when I calmed down, I couldn''t help worrying.


    After all, that''s Xu Liang and Xu Hu.


    Servants who know something are worried now.


    Are the two rooms of the Xu family good for each other?


    If it weren''t for them, why should the Zhao family be bullied again and again.


    But compared with their panic, Zhao Heng and Tang Huo, who are the masters, don''t show too much worry.


    However, they are still worried.


    I''m afraid the Xu family will come. If they play tricks, they''ll hurt the innocent.


    Apart from the two elders of the Zhao family, several people sat in the small hall to discuss the next plan.


    Lin Mengya was very calm. On the contrary, it was Zhao Heng and his wife who wanted to talk and stopped.


    "Uncle Heng, if you have anything to say to your aunt, just say it."


    "Miss Su, it''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s that the Xu family is really difficult. Otherwise, I''ll let someone send my parents, my wife and Rongrong away first."


    "Husband, I won''t go!"


    "Uncle, I won''t go either!"


    Tang Huo and Zheng Rongrong immediately said that they would stay and share weal and woe.


    Zhao Heng''s face was moved, but for their safety, we still have to insist.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was a little funny, she asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Zhao Heng seems to have made up his mind.


    "No! Anyway, I can''t let them hurt you!"


    "Uncle Heng, what can the Xu family do even if they come to the door? Xu Hu and Xu Liang are not in our hands. What are you afraid of?"


    "I..." Zhao Heng got stuck. He didn''t understand what Su Mei said.

 Chapter 1835

    "Even if the Xu family came to the door, what evidence do they have? But they have abused aunt Han so much these years, and we haven''t settled accounts with them? Anyway, we''re reasonable!"


    She blinked and said in a relaxed tone.


    This time, in addition to the expressionless long Tianyu on one side, the other three people were stupid.


    The reason is true, but where is the Xu family a reasonable person?


    "But Xu Liang and Xu Hu have disappeared from our house. The Xu family will not let go."


    Zhao Heng said with a bitter face that he was not afraid of the Xu family.


    But with parents at the top and wife and children at the bottom, he had to be cautious.


    Lin Mengya smiled, took a plate of oranges on the table, pushed them away and stuffed half of them in long Tianyu''s hands.


    "This is Xu Liang''s father-in-law''s house. He came and left. It''s reasonable that he didn''t have time to tell. But what is Xu Hu? Who knows he came to the Zhao family? Naturally, we don''t know where he went."


    When she said this, Zhao hengsan suddenly realized.


    Who won''t play dumb?


    As long as the bite is not here, the Xu family has no evidence.


    Besides, people are really absent.


    Zheng Rongrong also laughed with her. Her eyes were full of admiration for her.


    "What''s more, we said yesterday that those two people were criminals who took advantage of the fire. Even if they recognized them, did they dare to say? Don''t forget, Xu Liang and Xu Hu were both people with homicide cases. Before, they were able to be free because someone helped them cover up, but also because the victims were a specific group of people, and the number was not large, which could not arouse the sympathy of most people. But This time it''s different. Setting fire, seizing treasure and wounding people are acts of bandits. They even dare to attack the in laws of the Zheng family. What about other families? In Shangyang City, and even the whole Zheng family fief, there are more than Zheng family and Xu family. Would they allow the Xu family to be so lawless? They are not afraid. Will the Xu family climb on their heads? "


    Zhao Heng didn''t expect this. Indeed, although the fief belongs to the Zheng family, it also has its own forces in addition to the Zheng family.


    Over the years, it has been safe because all aristocratic families are maintaining a balance.


    Although he fought secretly, no one dared to tear his face easily.


    But the Xu family is so arrogant that although they rely on the Zheng family, some people have long been dissatisfied with them.


    If this were to happen now, those aristocratic families might not be willing to accommodate the Xu family.


    "I see. Girl, it''s a good trick."


    Zhao Heng is no longer worried about it.


    He thought that this time he finally didn''t have to be angry with those people, and he felt that the whole person was a lot easier.


    On the other side, Zheng Rongrong pulled Lalin Mengya''s sleeve.


    "Sister Su, is this just killing with a knife?"


    Lin Mengya gently touched Zheng Rongrong''s forehead, Zhengse said: "you will inherit the position of Zheng family leader in the future. You should always remember that no matter how strong you are, your fists are difficult to defeat four hands. The Zheng family has broken its foundation after all. Coupled with the quarrel between Zheng Lushi and master Zheng Er, you may be in a mess when you take over. You should learn to use your strength and wait until you have a firm foothold before you take other measures."


    It can be said that the Zheng family fief and the Gong family fief are related to the death of the lips and the cold of the teeth.


    That''s why she intended to teach Zheng Rongrong. After all, she can''t stay here more.


    "I see!"


    Zheng Rongrong nodded skillfully, and the light in her eyes was brighter.


    Lin Mengya can see these days that this little girl is really her own crazy little fan


    Whatever she said, the other party wanted to be regarded as the golden rule.


    Several people were talking when the housekeeper suddenly ran in.


    "Master, madam, there are people from the Xu family!"


    "Come on, what are you panicking about?"


    Tang Huo now hates the Xu family. It''s better to come. She''s worried about losing her temper.


    But the housekeeper smiled bitterly and said, "it''s the in laws master and wife in the house. This meeting is breaking in and running amok! Now, I''m afraid the old master and wife are making them angry."


    Hearing that his parents had been offended, Zhao Heng suddenly turned cold.


    Several people followed the housekeeper and walked quickly to the front yard.


    At this time, Xu Liang''s parents, the second master and second wife of the Xu family, are facing off with the servants angrily.


    They also brought many people today. The atmosphere between the two sides was tense and explosive.


    "What are you doing? Don''t forget, my in laws, this is my Zhao family!"


    Seeing that they were so rampant, Zhao Heng gave a cold drink.


    When the servants of the Zhao family saw the master''s house coming, they immediately had a backbone.


    Since the fire, the Zhao family has been completely headed by Zhao Heng.


    So everyone now only listens to his orders.


    "Zhao Heng! According to seniority, I''m your elder. Haven''t your parents taught you ethics?"


    The speaker was a man of about fifty.


    The appearance is somewhat similar to that of Xu Liang, but the flesh on his face is not good at first sight.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stood at the back and could see clearly.


    The man''s sight, however, was somewhat obscene and evil, and only drilled into Tang''s and Zheng Rongrong''s body.


    It seems that the person who inflicted evil deeds on Zhao Han must have a share of this beast.


    "My parents don''t need others to gossip about how to teach me. So I''ll ask you, since you know where here, what do you mean by breaking into civilian houses?"


    Although he was not satisfied in the past, Zhao Heng, who would eventually resist, was so tough. The two in the second room of the Xu family were not used to it.


    "Zhao Heng, this is your fault. We came to visit our in laws, but these dog slaves of your family not only didn''t stop us, but also talked wildly. Since we are a family, why is it wrong for my master to teach you a lesson?"


    This time, it was the woman standing next to master Xu er.


    The man was about forty or fifty years old, but he dressed like a chicken with reed flowers.


    Pearls and emeralds covered her head, but she couldn''t stop her natural thin face.


    As soon as Tang Huo saw her, his fingers were pinched tightly.


    Zheng Rongrong inquired with a worried laugh, but learned that the jade hairpin on Xu Er Fu''s head was the dowry that Tang Huo, who was the sister-in-law of Zhao Han when she married.


    I actually enjoyed my daughter-in-law''s dowry. As expected, this family is shameless and has no lower limit.


    Zheng Rongrong''s eyes were red with anger, but Lin Mengya just patted her hand in a light atmosphere.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll bring back all the things on her head."


    With her promise, Zheng Rongrong finally held back.


    But Lin Mengya looked at the Xu family coldly.


    After only one day, he ran to the door angrily. It seemed that someone had tipped off the news.


    "A family? The Zhao family is the Zhao family, and the Xu family is the Xu family. Please don''t stop acting on behalf of me after you two. My servants are like this. They have my husband and wife to restrain them, and they can''t be instructed by others!"


    It was the first time that Zhao Heng was so unkind.


    Suddenly, the Xu couple were angry.


    "Well, you Zhao Heng, I''m not polite. I won''t talk nonsense with you. Call your parents out. I''ll have a good theory with them!"


    After glancing at master Xu Er coldly and faintly, Zhao Heng said in a deep voice, "my parents are not feeling well today and there are no guests. Listen to me. No one is allowed to enter without my command!"


    Most of the servants of the Zhao family were resented by these people.


    In particular, the sister wife of the family was molested by the beast Xu Liang, and her teeth itched with hate.


    Seeing that the two sides are about to make trouble, the Xu family and his wife are still not so confident.


    Mrs. Xu secretly pushed her husband and motioned to him with a gloomy face.


    Now it''s important to find your son first. Dealing with the Zhao family will take a long time.


    Master Xu Er tightened his face in displeasure, but still asked angrily, "OK, I''ve written down today. Let me ask you, my son and daughter-in-law are still in your Zhao family?"


    Zhao Heng was angry when he heard that the other party dared to mention his sister?


    "How are you going to ask your son? It''s agreed to accompany my sister back to her mother''s house, but what''s the result? He didn''t come to order, so he took his concubine to have fun. My sister suddenly became ill, but he didn''t ask. I also want to ask you why my sister was ill, but he didn''t show up? I really think my Zhao family is paper!"


    I can''t help feeling guilty about Zhao Han and the two people in the second room of the Xu family.


    They really abused Zhao Han, but they knew that the Zhao family could not sit idly by and ignore Zhao Han.


    But if Zhao Han suffers from those sufferings, if the Zhao family knows, I''m afraid the other party will not give up.


    Mrs. Xu is a shrewd man. She hurriedly pulls out a trowel with an anxious expression.


    "Ouch! Why did my virtuous daughter-in-law suddenly get sick? Even so, we can''t recuperate in the Zhao family. Let''s take it back so as not to get sick in your family."


    Zhao Heng was trembling with anger, but he couldn''t speak for some words.


    After all, Zhao Han is still the daughter-in-law of the Xu family. If he forcibly stays, the second room of the Xu family will have an excuse.


    He couldn''t tell the unspeakable things.


    Thinking about how to refuse, I suddenly heard someone shouting behind me.


    "Ah! There are snakes!"


    When the sound came out, people jumped their feet and looked at the ground.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the crowd and rushed directly to Mrs. Xu.


    "The snake has climbed into the second lady''s clothes. Come and catch the snake!"


    Although no one saw a snake, Mrs. Xu screamed at this time.


    "Snake! A snake has climbed into my clothes!"


    The broken voice almost deafened people.


    The people around the Xu family panicked and went up to catch the snake.


    But when there are many people, they are in chaos. They can''t see clearly where snakes and people are.


    On the other side, Zheng Rongrong looked at the figure suddenly rushed out and was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1836

    Well, isn''t that sister Su?


    When she was stunned, Tang Huo''s head wandered faster.


    His eyes lit up, pulled up his niece, pushed the woman and girl in front of him, and shouted in his mouth.


    "Oh, the snake is on the second lady. I see it!"


    Then he rushed in with his niece.


    For a time, I saw that the yard was in chaos, and many people rushed up with all their hands and feet.


    Just when everyone focused on the second lady of the Xu family, Lin Mengya quietly climbed out of the crowd.


    Tang Huo and Zheng Rongrong went to watch the excitement. After seeing Lin Mengya''s safe exit, they followed back to the side of the Zhao family.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life."


    Lin Mengya smiled and secretly showed the things hidden in her sleeves to the two people.


    On the head of Xu Er Fu, all the slightly expensive jewelry, including the pair of red coral earrings, came to her hand.


    "This is, this is my mother-in-law''s dowry! Xu family, too hateful!"


    Tang Huo really became more and more angry. Especially when he saw that what was originally her mother-in-law''s dowry actually came to the ears of the old witch of the Xu family, he hated how he reacted slowly just now. He didn''t rush up and kicked a few feet to relieve his anger.


    "Take it first. It''s just interest. When the time comes, I''ll ask them to spit out aunt Han''s dowry intact."


    The golden hairpin also had several wisps of dry hair on it.


    You can imagine how much effort Lin Mengya used just now. It is estimated that Mrs. Xu will have to let her collect the bald again.


    Tang Huo and Zheng Rongrong smiled gratefully at her, and then put their things away separately.


    Zhao Heng, who has been watching nearby, feels that his scalp is slightly numb.


    This girl is really cruel


    I couldn''t help floating my eyes on Miss Su Mei''s husband. When I saw the other party, it was a stable appearance. I couldn''t help admiring her.


    He is worthy of being an expert. He is really calm.


    At the moment, long Tianyu kneaded his wife''s little hand carefully.


    "Don''t use your hand next time. What if it hurts?"


    The doting and pampering of Xiong''s parents is the source of Lin Mengya''s strength.


    The chaos over there has gradually come to an end. It''s the Zhao family, and it hasn''t completely torn its face with the Xu family. Zhao Heng can''t kill people.


    "Well, let''s spread out! It''s noisy. What if I meet Mrs. Xu?"


    Master Xu Er, who also left early, was very angry.


    Zhao Heng didn''t say anything when people rushed up just now. Now start pretending to be a good man!


    The people scattered in a crowd, leaving Mrs. Xu, who was comparable to a madwoman.


    Now her hair is loose and her clothes are messy. She is almost the same as the beggar woman on the roadside.


    "Zhao Heng! I spell it for you today!"


    Mrs. Xu''s eyes were red with anger. How could she have suffered such an insult to her position in the Xu family?


    But before he got up, he heard a voice behind the crowd: "I just seem to see another snake. No, I''m going to Mrs. Xu''s side again?"


    As soon as she heard the word "snake", Mrs. Xu''s face suddenly changed.


    It was so chaotic just now. She just felt as if countless pairs were pulling her body.


    And just now, both the Xu family and the Zhao family stepped on her. I don''t know how many feet.


    So Mrs. Xu was angry and angry for fear of another crime.


    But she was really unwilling. When she was too frightened, she didn''t mention it at one breath, and people fainted.


    Zhao Heng was also smart at this time. He immediately made a worried expression and said, "Oh, what''s the matter with my in laws? Come on, take out the old mountain ginseng I treasure and give it to my in laws!"


    As soon as the second master of the Xu family wanted to open his mouth, Tang Huo robbed him again.


    "Don''t worry, my father-in-law. We will take good care of Xiao Han when he is in his mother''s house. We will never fill in any trouble for his father-in-law. In my opinion, you''d better take his wife to see the doctor quickly. Once he gets old, he will find any disease. Come on, go and get more things for his father-in-law."


    The second master of the Xu family glared at the couple fiercely. Now that his wife is in such a situation, it is obvious that the return of the money losing goods also makes trouble for them.


    He left angrily after he ordered his wife to be carried away.


    The servants of the Zhao family closed the door happily.


    This is the first time they have been so proud since the girl married to the Xu family.


    The five of Lin Mengya returned to the small hall again, and the housekeeper rushed over happily.


    "Master, madam, I packed some supplements such as ginseng and donkey hide gelatin for my in laws. But my in laws don''t seem to like it. They ordered people to throw it out. What do you think to do?"


    "How to deal with it? The Xu family has a big business, so it''s right to look down on it. All right, divide this idea by yourself."


    Tang Huo is in a good mood and generous.


    In addition to these things, he rewarded everyone with some silver in the name of comfort.


    At this time, Zheng Rongrong still felt like a dream.


    She had seen it many times before. Now it''s the first time she''s seen it.


    "Remember, to deal with such hooligans, we must use means that are more hooligans than them."


    Lin Mengya abducted Zheng Rongrong with a smile, and Tang Huo also felt that what she said was extremely reasonable.


    Hearing this, Zhao Heng felt a little sad again.


    What to do? He suddenly had a possibility that he might never be able to revive his husband''s sense of crisis in the future.


    Looking at the miracle doctor, I saw that the miracle doctor''s face was cold and his facial features were tight.


    Alas, they are the same people who have fallen at the end of the world.


    As everyone knows, this set of rogue theory was personally taught by long Tianyu.


    "This anger is really out, but the Xu family is not so easy to deal with. Where are they willing to eat such a loss?"


    Zhao Heng thought more long-term, and Lin Mengya had long expected it.


    "If it''s not clear, they should come to Yin. When the second room of the Xu family goes back this time, they must go to the second room of the Xu family for help. The means of the second room of the Xu family are much more poisonous than the second room."


    Lin Mengya concluded that several people in the room also nodded one after another.


    "Husband, you have done all the things I asked you to do?"


    She tilted her head and looked at long Tianyu.


    That "husband", but arranged long Tianyu properly, nodded immediately, with some joy in his eyes.


    "That''s good, madam. How long will your brothers get to Zhao''s house?"


    "Tonight at the latest."


    "Well, when the Tang family arrives, we''ll be ready for them!"


    The three of the Zhao family had a bit of expectation in their eyes.


    With the success of the first resistance, they have the confidence of the second time.


    Xu family, that''s all.


    Lin Mengya looked at them, grabbed the tea bowl and covered the smile on her lips.


    Let''s leave these simple jobs to the Zhao family first.


    As for the rest, let it die in the dark.


    As Lin Mengya expected, after the second room of the Xu family returned, the couple went to the big room crying.


    The two brothers of the Xu family are actually half brothers. The biological mother of the second master of the Xu family is just a concubine of the Xu family.


    Because he flattered his wife, he was able to have children.


    It turned out that the relationship between the two families was not very harmonious, but after master Xu climbed up to the relationship between master Zheng and master Zheng, the second house of the Xu family also saw the right time and came to curry favor with him every day.


    Xu''s big house also wants to make use of them, so it can be regarded as harmony on the surface.


    Now I see that the Xu family''s second bedroom husband and wife describe themselves as embarrassed and crying. The Xu family''s second bedroom husband and wife are also bored in their hearts.


    "Cry, cry, cry! What happened?"


    Master Xu looked at his useless brother and scolded impatiently.


    The couple in the second room immediately stopped talking, but there was something in their eyes.


    Mrs. Xu has seen enough and comes out to pretend to be a good man.


    "Look what you said. If the second brother can do this, he must be really wronged. If you don''t protect him, who can help him?"


    "Yes, my sister-in-law is right. Brother, you must help me this time! The Zhao family clearly doesn''t pay attention to our Xu family!"


    The couple''s eyes changed when they heard about the Zhao family and the big room.


    But they didn''t expect that Xu Hu had been caught. Xu Hu likes women. It''s common that he doesn''t go home at night.


    It''s just that master Zheng Er intends to find something in the Zhao family. They also know it.


    If it weren''t for fear that her son would do too much, the girl of the Zhao family wouldn''t be Xu Liang in the second room.


    You know, there are many dowries for the Zhao family.


    "It''s your in laws. Aren''t they always honest? Besides, you can be regarded as a family, their girl, but your daughter-in-law, what''s the hatred?"


    Mrs. Xu is a little sour when she speaks.


    When I heard about Xu Liang''s daughter-in-law, the great master of the Xu family, I felt guilty.


    "Come on, you''re a woman. What do people know? Second, you say."


    The second master of the Xu family immediately said today''s things with added fuel and vinegar.


    Finally, I told master Xu Er what I heard.


    But master Xu felt that what he said might not be true.


    And he also felt that with the courage of the Zhao family, how dare he really buckle Xu Liang?


    "This little thing is worth arousing the public. Liang''er''s mind is not for a day or two. I think he must have gone to mischief. But you can''t suffer in vain. I''ll ask them to come to your door and apologize in a few days."


    After getting the guarantee from his eldest brother, the second room of the Xu family left with great gratitude.


    Master Xu is several times more insidious than his brother, and his mind is also powerful. He will never let anyone catch anything.


    "Do you really want to avenge the loser in the second room?"


    Once people left, Mrs. Xu was too lazy to pretend.

 Chapter 1837

    She always looked down on ER Fang, but she used them as slaves.


    "Help? Why not? If something happens to the Zhao family now, it has nothing to do with us."


    Master Xu''s face showed a calculated smile.


    The eldest lady suddenly understood. Jiao smiled and said, "what I said is that Zheng Rongrong dares to look down on my Xu family. Hum, this time, I''ll let her know that she doesn''t deserve to marry my son!"


    A couple whose heart is like a poisonous scorpion is bad to one place.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya slowly woke up from her bed.


    Long Tianyu has been sleeping on the outside, facing her.


    As soon as I felt her awake, I immediately opened my eyes.


    "It''s still early. Don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya turned her face and rolled into his arms.


    "It''s time to get up and work and sleep again. I''m afraid of delaying things."


    "It''s ok if you don''t go. I''ve arranged everything outside to ensure that none of them can run away."


    Long Tianyu stroked her green silk and had a loved one in his arms. He just felt that the years were quiet.


    After a moment of tenderness, they got up together.


    The maid had been guarding outside for a long time. When she saw them open the door, she immediately served warm meals.


    Lin Mengya met this man and is Zheng Rongrong''s confidant.


    "Big guy, have you had enough rest?"


    The maid immediately replied with a smile: "according to your instructions, the inner courtyard and the outer courtyard have had enough to eat and drink in the afternoon. The guards in the outer courtyard have also gone to rest in shifts. Now, it''s time for everyone to be energetic!"


    "Well, that''s good. You''re busy first."


    The maid was blessed and stepped back. When they finished eating, they got up and strolled for a while. After eating, it was almost time to go to bed every day.


    The lights in Zhao''s yard disappeared one after another.


    From the outside, it''s like every day.


    Gradually, the whole house was surrounded by darkness.


    The doors and windows were closed tightly and quiet as usual.


    The yard guards who are responsible for patrolling outside the yard also follow the same patrol route.


    The porters and the housekeepers of the courtyards yawned and leaned against the room to doze.


    Everything seemed almost unchanged, but on an ordinary night.


    The night was dark, but several dark shadows suddenly appeared at the gate of the Zhao family.


    Those guards don''t know any martial arts at all. It''s a simple thing to avoid them.


    Looking for a gap, the dozen figures easily sneaked into the Zhao family.


    Then, they trained to separate and went straight to the yard of the main people of the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya lies on the small bed outside, squinting, and the radar detection function is fully turned on.


    Those people were under her monitoring from the moment they approached the Zhao family.


    Soon, she found that several people came straight to them.


    Lin Mengya had a little accident. In the eyes of the Xu family and master Zheng Er, they were just small characters. How could they also get into the eyes of those people?


    After casually counting, there were only 18 presidents, but six of them came for them. Indeed, they looked up to them.


    In the room, long Tianyu lay flat.


    But those dark eyes were open.


    They waited silently until the subtle footsteps appeared, but they slowed down their breathing.


    It''s like I''m really asleep.


    The man in black thought he lay on the door panel quietly. After careful confirmation for a while, he waved to his companion.


    Then someone blew a smoke into it.


    Oh, I''m so cautious. It seems that this is a professional player.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the inserted doors and windows.


    After a while, the men determined that they were dead asleep, and then they lifted the latch with a knife.


    Several people rushed into the room, four went straight to the inner room, and two came towards her.


    But the two men didn''t want to kill her.


    Instead, he took out the rope and sack, presumably to rob her.


    Lin Mengya always pays attention to the movement inside. After hearing the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, she knows that her man has done it.


    Before the two men approached, they suddenly opened their eyes and shouted.


    "Who?"


    The two were stunned when they didn''t expect her to wake up.


    At this moment, a silver light jumped out of the inner room and went straight to their chest.


    The two men immediately took a step back and subconsciously wanted to run.


    But at this time, the door was closed tightly with a bang.


    "Don''t worry, what are you running for?"


    Lin Mengya jumped out of bed and walked behind long Tianyu.


    The two men were ill informed and were thinking of hitting the door.


    But they found that their hands didn''t seem to work?


    When I looked down, my hands with rope and sack had fallen to the ground.


    At this time, a sharp pain hit, and they fell to the ground, but they were also shocked and inexplicable.


    What''s going on?


    At this time, Lin Mengya also looked curiously at the new weapon held by long Tianyu.


    That thing is a sword, but different from an ordinary sword, this sword is as white as frost and silvery in the moonlight.


    "Do you have a name for this sword?"


    "Not yet."


    This sword was only found after long Tianyu came back that day. Lin Mengya saw it for the first time.


    "Why don''t you just call it ''moon''."


    Long Tianyu nodded. He just wanted to.


    This sword is like the radiance of the moon, which is also in line with.


    The two murderers, who were almost in pain, were angry.


    Is this the time to discuss names?


    Shouldn''t we be more nervous? This is simply disrespect for them, okay?


    Lin Mengya seemed to hear their thoughts and squatted in front of them with a smile.


    "Do you say it now or after I''ve used the punishment?"


    The two murderers almost broke their teeth.


    Is there such an interrogation? Look down on their professional ethics, don''t you?


    Who knows, the man got up after asking and said to the people behind him, "they won''t say. It''s time to be punished. Just try the move I thought out a few days ago. I think they can''t last an hour."


    Where is interrogation! It''s clear that the boy wants to try the penalty!


    The two murderers immediately felt incomparable anger in their hearts.


    Is there one like this? Come up, don''t ask them what they do, let them say!


    Before they could resist, they shouted torture.


    Why don''t you follow the routine?


    Long Tianyu didn''t bother to take into account other people''s ideas. He immediately agreed and ordered people to come in and drag people.


    In an instant, a dozen men with strong clothes ran in.


    They acted quickly. When they came in, they were divided into two groups. One group entered the inner room, and the rest took a rope and tied the two people who had no hands.


    Everything is so fast that there will be no redundant actions and sounds.


    Lin Mengya knew that long Tianyu always didn''t like to let others get involved in their affairs, so she said hello to the Zhao family in advance.


    Maybe his husband will take some people away for interrogation.


    When those people deal with it and disappear again, it''s only a few minutes before and after.


    At this time, the sound of gongs sounded outside.


    "No! There''s a thief! Get up and catch the thief!"


    Gong sounds like a signal.


    In an instant, the whole yard became lively.


    The big guy who had already prepared rushed out of the room at once.


    The daughter, the old man and the children continued to keep the doors and windows closed, and went to the theatre with their windows and doors open.


    And those young adults, whether they are the caretaker, the boy or the steward, took their own weapons and drove orderly to the courtyard of several masters.


    By the time Lin Mengya arrived, there was a scuffle inside.


    However, those who do not have martial arts are just making a strong momentum on the outside, while inside, there are several figures, entangled and fighting.


    The martial arts of those people in black are OK. Of course, they are better than ordinary people.


    If you compare with the abnormal man with high martial arts in their family, it''s almost like Zhan wuscum.


    In the crowd, there were several strong men dressed as martial arts teachers who met them with swords.


    Looking at the posture of those people, Lin Mengya guessed who it was.


    The Tang family really have some skills.


    The so-called killing the teacher by practicing boxing is that the people of the Tang family are not weak in boxing and foot skills. In addition, the people around them seize the opportunity to mend the knife from time to time.


    In such a short time, there was only one of the five in the yard of Zhao Heng and his wife.


    While this one was about to run by his partner''s name, he was in a panic and bumped into Lin Mengya.


    They are weak here, just the two of them.


    The man was cruel and grabbed Lin Mengya. He must want to catch a hostage.


    But unexpectedly, before his fingers touched the edge of others'' clothes, he suddenly stopped his posture.


    "Tut, don''t scare the big guy."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyelids and asked.


    No one saw who did what, but the man''s head flew out in an instant and rolled back.


    With the body crashing to the ground, long Tianyu had already held her and retreated to safety.


    For a moment, the yard was silent.


    Even those members of the Tang family could not help but change their faces.


    "That what, his head is not strong. His head flies when he runs so fast. Well, don''t look any more. It''s all right. Go back to wash and sleep."


    Lin Mengya''s explanation made those people more afraid.


    Involuntarily touched his head. Did the man really lose his head?


    But they didn''t see anything just now!


    Several people of the Tang family stared at them warily, but didn''t rush forward.


    At this time, the door firmly protected by the Tang family immediately opened.


    Zhao Heng, Tang Huo and Zheng Rongrong appeared in front of everyone.


    They didn''t see their heads flying, but now the threat is gone. Naturally, they don''t need too many people here.


    "All right, let''s go back. I''m Zhao Heng. Thank you here."


    Now that the master has spoken, those people, no matter what their thoughts, have to leave obediently at the moment.

 Chapter 1838

    Long Tianyu kept close behind her, but the Tang family had some eyesight.


    However, I just guessed that the head was cut off by the tall and cold man.


    As for what kind of weapon he used and when he moved his hand, they didn''t see clearly.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu don''t care about the precautions of the Tang brothers.


    Just followed Zhao Heng into the house together.


    Under the light, Zhao Heng''s face still had some lingering palpitations.


    From the beginning of the fire, he really saw the cruel murders in the family struggle.


    I just feel that those intrigues in the past are far less than the calculations in recent days, which makes people afraid.


    If there were no Su Mei and her husband, I was afraid that tomorrow, the Zhao family would be full of corpses, but no one knew who was responsible for the murder.


    For a moment, the room fell into silence.


    Everyone is digesting the reality we see tonight.


    Not long ago, three sounds came from the window lattice.


    Lin Mengya woke up from her meditation and nodded to long Tianyu.


    The latter got up and opened the door. He saw his men holding a man who was blocked.


    Long Tianyu picked it up. After his men saluted, he disappeared in front of him like a nighthawk.


    "Zhao Dong, why are you? Doctor Yang, how did you catch him?"


    Zhao Heng looked at the man who was thrown to the ground by long Tianyu.


    That is a groom of his family. He is usually the most diligent. However, he is honest and responsible. Zhao Heng is the head of the family and is also very familiar with him.


    Zhao Dong trembled, especially after seeing his uncle, he cried and became a dog.


    Unfortunately, he just kept his mouth open, but a voice came out.


    At this moment, Zhao Heng was even more confused.


    "He has been sealed, but before I untie him, master Zhao still thinks about it. Can there be any change in the Zhao family since he came?"


    Zhao Heng is familiar with Zhao Dong.


    But he trusted Lin Mengya more, so after hearing her words, he really began to concentrate and think hard.


    Zhao Dong is an old man in his family. He was personally introduced by Zhao Dong''s uncle.


    Because they can be regarded as their own family, the Zhao family is especially kind to the Zhao Dong family.


    To say strange things


    He thought about it, and there was only one thing.


    When her younger sister Zhao Han ran into Xu Liang''s beast, it was Zhao Dong''s car.


    What''s more, the two of them had no intention to reveal after Zhao Dong got drunk.


    Therefore, the parents worried about the little sister''s reputation and let her marry the beast.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Heng''s eyes lit up a raging anger.


    He turned around and kicked Zhao Dong in the chest, gnashing his teeth and asked, "what''s wrong with you, Zhao family? Since you eat inside and outside like this, I have to kill you myself today!"


    Zhao Dong couldn''t care to cry and shook his head quickly.


    But Zhao Heng was mad. His fists and feet fell on Zhao Dong like raindrops.


    Only when Zhao Dong was beaten with a black face and a swollen nose, Tang Huo caught him.


    "Master, if you want to settle the account, you have to let it be settled later. This dog slave must have done more evil than that. It''s not too late for us to punish him after we have interrogated him clearly!"


    Tang Huo connects with Zhao Heng and his wife.


    Besides, after she married in, she helped her mother-in-law with her family affairs.


    She knows these things better than anyone.


    Coldly spat at the dog and helped Zhao Heng sit back.


    Lin Mengya pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve. The latter didn''t look at it, but lost an orange on the table.


    Even so, he beat Zhao Dong, rolled his eyes and nearly fainted.


    "Sir, spare your life! Madam, spare your life!"


    Finally able to speak, Zhao Dongli knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    At this time, Zhao Heng was too angry to speak. Others didn''t know why. The interrogation fell on Lin Mengya''s head.


    "You also disclosed the location of my residence with the miracle doctor? Who was your last home? How did you contact? What benefits did he promise you? How long have you been in contact? You don''t have to worry about me. Since I can pull you out, I can know whether what you said is true or false. If there is a lie, I''ll ask someone to poke a hole in you."


    Zhao Dong was not a well-trained martyr. The reason why he had been hiding for so many years was that he had always been cautious.


    And because he was a groom, he still did rough work in the outer court.


    Every time I send a letter, I use the excuse of running errands for people or shopping in the city.


    If it were not for this time, Lin Mengya realized that there was an insider in the Zhao family and made some arrangements.


    I''m afraid the Zhao family is in even greater trouble now.


    Zhao Dong was so scared that he couldn''t be so frightened by Lin Mengya.


    On the spot, he confided his dirty things like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube.


    The more they listened, the more angry the Zhao family were.


    In the end, even those Tang brothers were so angry that they wanted to kill this scum with a knife.


    Zhao Dong has a problem. He likes to gamble when he is free.


    That''s why they were watched by the Xu family.


    Later, in order to repay the gambling debt and get more silver rewards, he deliberately sent Zhao han to the small temple that day.


    Later, Zhao Han was forced by Xu Liang because he drove first and let Zhao Han face the beast alone.


    After that, Zhao Dong and Xu Liang collaborated even more.


    He is responsible for inquiring about the Zhao family, while Xu Liang is responsible for torturing Zhao han to the Zhao family for silver.


    However, it was also because he worked in the outer yard, and when Lin Mengya dealt with the two animal brothers of the Xu family, no one saw him except Zhao Heng''s confidant.


    And these insiders were detained in the inner court by Zhao Heng.


    Therefore, Zhao Dong didn''t get the news.


    Rao is so. The location of Lin Mengya''s new place with long Tianyu was also obtained and passed on.


    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya guessed that the gold Lord behind Zhao Dong must be the second master of the Zheng family.


    The Xu family can guess that she is a threat. It seems that the people sent tonight must have borrowed the power of the second master of the Zheng family.


    However, she was not sure whether she could find out the mastermind behind them through these people.


    And she knows that now is not the best time to annihilate the second room of the Zheng family.


    "You''re a seller''s dog!"


    Zhao Heng was so angry that he picked up the teacup and smashed it at Zhao Dong.


    The latter was submissive and just begged to spare his dog''s life.


    "Take him down and starve him for two days!"


    Zhao Heng stopped his anger and ordered coldly.


    He won''t let go of any dog that hurt his little sister.


    It''s too cheap for him to let this thing die now!


    At this time, Tang''s brothers also knew a little why Tang Huo would write for help this time.


    The Tang family are all jealous of evil. Although they have never seen Zhao Han''s miserable appearance, they have heard how the Xu family bullied the Zhao family.


    Then he decided to stay to protect the Xu family.


    Zhao Heng thanked one by one, but the men waved their hands.


    Tang Huo arranged for his brothers to go down and have a rest. The rest of Lin Mengya continued to discuss business in the room.


    "Miss Su, in your opinion, if they fail this time, will there be another time?"


    Zhao Heng is not worried now, but if the whole Zhao family is so trembling every day, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Lin Mengya bent her fingers and knocked on the table.


    "Don''t worry, at least they don''t dare to act rashly for a long time."


    Tonight''s victory was remarkable. All the people in black were captured by them.


    Whether the people behind them are the Zheng family or the Xu family, I''m afraid they''ll have to stop for a while.


    Daring to use such a sinister means shows that they are still afraid that this matter will involve themselves.


    The second room of the Xu family did not dare to come to the door in a short time. It can be said that the Zhao family stabilized first.


    "I wonder if master Zhao knows how the Zheng family is now?"


    Zhao Heng has eye liner in Zhengjia, which is known by Lin Meng ya.


    After all, Mrs. Zheng is the main wife of the Zheng family. The people she brought from her mother''s family naturally become the people of her daughter and his wife and brother.


    Zhao Heng did not shy away from her. He told her everything he knew.


    For example, some people want to see the two thieves, but master Zheng has no accommodation this time.


    This surprised her.


    Master Zheng, when did you become so tough?


    "In fact, I always think my brother-in-law is not as simple as it seems."


    Zhao Heng is also a little uncertain. After all, his niece has been in close contact with them since his sister died.


    As for the brother-in-law, he became indifferent slowly.


    However, master Zheng is also polite and has never forgotten the three festivals and two birthdays every year.


    This is the most strange thing about the Zheng family.


    He clearly cares about and cherishes his only daughter, but at the same time, he makes Zheng Rongrong suffer from bullying for the sake of his family.


    He clearly recognized the Zhao family as an in laws, but he allowed the Xu family to squeeze the Zhao family in every way.


    Such a contradictory person has suddenly become tough again.


    It''s really confusing.


    "Do you think master Zheng will know that those two people are Xu Liang and Xu Hu?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya is also a guess.


    The two brothers Xu Liang and Xu Hu are evil.


    And the goal of their oppression is closely related to master Zheng.


    If master Zheng knew who they were and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of them, he insisted that the other party was a robber.


    Well, is it possible?


    The room was silent again.


    After Zhao Han''s incident, everyone knows that some things are not as simple as they appear on the surface.


    "Father, is it for me?"


    Zheng Rongrong was stunned. In her heart, she always thought that her father could sacrifice her for the sake of the family.


    Now, she is not sure.


    Lin Mengya knew the tangle in her heart, so she just patted her shoulder for comfort.


    "Whether it is or not, we will soon know."


    She turned to Zhao Heng and said very seriously, "we''ll go back to Zheng''s house early tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 1839

    "How can this work? The Xu family must be staring at you. And the second master of the Zheng family will find a way to kill you! No, you''d better stay here. At least it''s not too late to go back after avoiding the wind!"


    Zhao Heng is really worried about their safety.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said positively, "I''m here in the hope that from now on, whether it''s the Zhao family or miss Rong Rong, there will be no worries behind. If we allow them to slow down, we will miss the first opportunity."


    "What does Miss Su mean?"


    "Fish in troubled waters. Now the Xu family is in chaos. The second room of the Zheng family has lost his right arm and must not be as powerful as before. If we can seize the opportunity at this time, we may not be able to wipe them out at one fell swoop!"


    Although she has been persuaded, Zhao Heng is still a little worried.


    At this time, Zheng Rongrong, who has always been obedient, took the initiative to stand up.


    "Uncle, I know you''re worried about me, but I''m not the little girl I used to be. This is my life. I''ll carry it myself sooner or later."


    These days, Zheng Rongrong seems more silent than before.


    But this is not depression, but a necessary process of accumulation.


    In the past, she was too cowardly. Although she didn''t just endure, she didn''t have any good tricks to deal with those people.


    On the whole, she lost everything.


    Now she finally understood that if she couldn''t bite the key, she would naturally hibernate.


    But once you get a favorable opportunity, you should spare no effort and bite your opponent''s throat.


    Only in this way can we laugh to the end.


    Seeing his niece''s insistence, Zhao Heng could only sigh deeply.


    While worrying, I also feel very gratified.


    "Our little rong''er has grown up. Your mother''s spirit in heaven will be very happy to see you like this. In that case, I''ll tell you a secret."


    Zheng Rongrong had some accidents. From childhood to childhood, her uncle loved her more than his own children.


    Is there any secret she doesn''t know?


    Zhao Heng slowly breathed out a breath, and there was some depressed pain in his look.


    "In fact, your mother should have died after giving birth to you. But before she gave birth, someone sent two pills of fairy medicine to make your mother turn the corner. Originally, there was one left for your brother. Unfortunately, it didn''t work."


    "What? Uncle, why does mother die when she gives birth to me? What does that mean?"


    "I don''t know, but the person who sent the medicine told your grandfather. Your mother''s blood is a little special. It''s more dangerous to have a child than others. It''s like walking around the gate of hell. Sure enough, your mother bled heavily and nearly died after giving birth to you that day. The man said that the function of this fairy medicine is to hide from those little ghosts of hell in order to protect your mother."


    Zheng Rongrong was stunned. The little girl didn''t experience much before she felt in the clouds.


    But Lin Mengya is different. What''s more, she is also a doctor with excellent medical skills.


    "So, did a famous doctor decide before Mrs. Zheng gave birth?"


    Zhao Heng shook his head and looked puzzled on his face.


    "That''s what makes me wonder. The doctors who invited me to have an abortion said that my sister was in good health. But before giving birth, my sister suddenly told me that someone wanted to harm her. If she died of dystocia, I must bring her back to raise her. What else do you say, it''s best to change her identity in order to keep her safe all her life. Later, my sister said Sister picked up a life and told me not to mention it to anyone again. It was not until she had a son again that the old story was brought up again. Oh, by the way, she also said, "before Rongrong is not alone, let me never disclose it."


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped.


    Almost as if she had caught something, she immediately asked, "Mrs. Zheng, what''s the reason?"


    "That''s not true. In the past, my sister was nervous and talking nonsense. Now think about it, before my sister gave birth to Rongrong, she had almost arranged everything. It seems that she really can''t survive. Even my brother-in-law and I said she was too worried. But my sister didn''t explain anything."


    "Puff" and "puff", Lin Mengya only felt her heart beat too violently.


    Mrs. Zheng''s situation is very similar to that of her mother.


    Knowing that giving birth to a child might cost them their lives, they chose to give birth to a child without hesitation.


    The strong premonition returned to her heart again.


    Mother, the woman who accompanied her, protected her and gave everything for her since her birth.


    Let her be the most strange, but also the most closely related person.


    She really wants to know what happened that year.


    Will let mother and Mrs. Zheng, without hesitation, choose to give up the hope of life.


    But Mrs. Zheng escaped with the magic medicine. Why did her mother choose to die calmly?


    There were too many doubts about things that year.


    Unfortunately, there is no one who knows the details beside her.


    Long Tianyu saw her difference and quietly held her hand.


    The warmth of her palm gradually revived her.


    He breathed out quietly, and Lin Mengya smiled at long Tianyu, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back and have a good rest."


    The discussion ended without exception. Lin Mengya was led by him and returned to the guest room step by step.


    As soon as she entered the house, long Tianyu trapped her in her chest.


    "Yu, I may be close to the truth of my mother''s death."


    Her tone could not hear any emotion, but long Tianyu heard a few flusters from her words.


    His mother-in-law, whom he had never met, had been mentioned by ya''er once before when they had a thorough knowledge of her.


    But at that time, she only said that her mother-in-law was poisoned to protect her.


    So now, for what?


    "I don''t know why I connected Mrs. Zheng with my mother. But when I was in huaining''er, he was so small and helpless in my stomach. My feeling at that time was that I felt that I had to work hard to live anyway. Otherwise, how could I protect my child?


    My mother must have thought so at that time. At that time, there were countless crises lying around us. As your mother, how could she die so easily? She must climb out of hell just to protect her children. So I think something we don''t know must have happened, which will make her give up the hope of living. Or she was calculated. "


    After becoming a mother, she learned more about the role of mother.


    According to her father, her mother is a very smart woman with her own ideas.


    But such a woman died of suicide.


    Or just after the birth of a child, this is not normal at all.


    There must be something else that she has never noticed. It must be!


    "Ya''er, calm down! I will find out the truth about your mother-in-law''s death!"


    Long Tianyu looked at her with disordered eyes and was suddenly afraid.


    At that moment, he seemed to feel something in her body, collapsing rapidly.


    This perception worried him.


    Lin Mengya was awakened by his rapid roar, and her head recovered Qingming in a moment.


    Just now, what happened to her?


    In the system, Xiaoyao is also shocked.


    "Master, are you all right? I was scared to death just now!"


    The little milk sound of Xiaoyao''s worry sounded from his mind.


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know what had happened to her just now.


    "It''s all right. What happened?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Just now your body has a rejection of the system. I thought I was going to die!"


    For Xiaoyao, the system is the only place he can exist.


    If the host has rejection, it is likely that it will disappear with the system.


    "Rejection? Check it out. Why does rejection occur?"


    Xiaoyao had already started the detection and investigation, but the final result made him a little depressed.


    "Master, I can''t detect it at all. Moreover, this rejection may not be physical, but psychological."


    Psychologically?


    Just now she felt that there seemed to be a vortex in her heart, which attracted all her mind and attention.


    But when she remembered what had happened just now, she didn''t react like that again.


    While she was talking with the system, a trace of hidden worries rose from long Tianyu''s heart.


    He vaguely remembered that someone had told him not to let ya''er fall into the dark.


    Was that an omen?


    The arm can''t help tightening. How could it? How could he abandon ya''er and fall into darkness alone?


    If one day, the darkness will devour ya''er, then he will not hesitate to abandon the light and fall with her.


    This is his love. Life and death are inseparable.


    Although Lin Mengya repeatedly said that she had no problem afterwards, long Tianyu was still worried.


    One night, the man hardly closed his eyes, just lay beside her, and his eyes never left her.


    Lin Mengya was also sleepless, lying face to face with him and chatting in a small voice.


    She didn''t deliberately avoid anything, even her good memory. In the end, she forgot what she said.


    But the whispering that night seemed to cure her, and gradually soothed a little uneasy heart.


    Lying in his arms, he fell asleep.


    The next day, she opened her eyes and saw the fake face of long Tianyu, but she felt in her heart that she wanted to kiss him.


    Lin Mengya has always been an activist. She does what she thinks.


    When she wanted to evacuate with a dragonfly kiss, she was pressed on the back of her head by a big hand.


    "Don''t you dislike my ugly face?"


    Long Tianyu asked with a smile.


    Lin Mengya, who was almost anoxic after being kissed and gasping for breath, turned her eyes.


    "Cheapskate!"

 Chapter 1840

    Although there are still many problems to be solved in the Zhao family, on the whole, at least it is a relatively safe rear.


    Seizing power means conspiracy, bloodshed and sacrifice.


    Once Lin Mengya has something to do with the Zheng family, the Zhao family can also free up their hands to help.


    Advance can attack, retreat can defend.


    This is a battle that must be won, but we should be careful step by step.


    "Sister Su, why didn''t you see the doctor sun?"


    Sitting in the carriage, Zheng Rongrong quietly opened the door and talked to her outside.


    "He is a very important witness. He must have known about the poisoning of your mother. When you go back, you say your grandmother is in bad health and leave him to recuperate her."


    Zheng Rongrong immediately responded.


    As early as the night of the fire, she had sun Mingyi detained.


    However, it is not in the Zhao family, but in their hands.


    Only left for a few days, there were some changes in Shangyang city.


    The city gate has been closed. Although the people who come and go feel some trouble, they don''t show any other strange color.


    When their carriage could get in, Lin Mengya saw a notice posted on the bulletin board at the gate of the city.


    He sent someone to see it. After a while, he came and reported back: "Miss, it''s a notice issued by the master that two evil thieves in prison have been robbed by their accomplices. This meeting is being caught!"


    Zheng Rongrong''s heart sank when she heard the speech.


    Waved to let people go, the tone is also a little heavy.


    "Sister Su, if they were rescued by the Xu family, wouldn''t we be passive?"


    Zheng Rongrong has seen the difficulties of the Xu family.


    Although she also hates the Xu family, they are still at a disadvantage.


    But Lin Mengya was in a leisurely manner. It seemed that things had not completely got out of her control.


    Zheng Rongrong couldn''t help being curious and asked tentatively, "did you expect it?"


    "The expected things are a little faster than expected."


    She originally thought that they should rob the Dharma court directly, rather than robbing people from prison at the risk of exposure.


    Seeing Zheng Rongrong want to continue to ask, Lin Mengya pressed her lips.


    "It''s not safe here. Let''s go back and talk about anything."


    Soon, several people arrived at Zheng''s house.


    The housekeeper had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw them coming back, he smiled eagerly.


    Especially after seeing that her eldest daughter''s face was better, she was grateful to the miracle doctor.


    Now, without sun Mingyi, Lin Mengya''s status seems to have risen a lot.


    Zheng Rongrong took the housekeeper and asked in a low voice about the situation in the house.


    Back here, she and long Tianyu naturally restored their status as miracle doctors and apprentices.


    When they were walking into the yard, someone happened to want to go out.


    "Sir, where are you going?"


    The housekeeper looked slightly changed, but he still rushed forward and said hello to Zheng Luxi first.


    The latter''s face was not very good-looking, especially his sinister eyes, which were like a steel knife, scraped on Zheng Rongrong''s body.


    "My cousin looks much better."


    The skin laughs and the flesh doesn''t laugh. At a glance, I know there''s nothing to hold back.


    Zheng Rongrong was not what she used to be. When she saw Zheng Luxi, she was neither afraid nor showed any provocative attitude.


    But like an ordinary family, my sister is not close to her brother, and she is not too distant.


    "Thank you, cousin."


    "You''re my sister, and I should care about you. But your body is getting better after a long time. Don''t spend too much effort on other things. If it breaks down again, it''s hard to support."


    Such cynicism, Zheng Rongrong since sensible, do not know how many times to listen.


    It was just that she had felt indignant before, but now she didn''t have much anger.


    After a faint look at Zheng Luxi, he said slowly: "of course, but there is a miracle doctor with his father. I don''t need to worry about anything. Things in the world, if everyone performs their own duties, no one will become ill from overwork. Sister, there is also a word to tell my brother."


    Looking at the people who have always been weak, now they dare to choke with themselves. Zheng Luxi''s face is getting more and more smelly.


    If it hadn''t been for the public, he would have strangled the bitch himself.


    "Don''t be impulsive in everything in the future, my cousin. I don''t know that luck can''t afford to consume. Otherwise, there will be many bad things in the future. Be careful to be struck by thunder."


    "How dare you talk to me like that!"


    Zheng Luxi''s cold threat, but Zheng Rongrong this time, But he sneered: "please make it clear, cousin, this is my house. All the slaves behind you signed the dead deeds of my house. Housekeeper, find out their deeds of sale for me. Our family doesn''t let them idle away when we buy them! If I see any of you hanging around with the eldest son of the second room in the future, I''ll drag them out and kill them!"


    Although Zheng Rongrong is not old, he can frighten people when he sinks his face and makes cruel remarks.


    Lin Mengya looked at the chick with interest, but the sight of the people behind her never left her.


    "You say, Zheng Rongrong is following who. Speaking of words, it''s very interesting."


    Long Tianyu picked up her eyelids, looked at the front and continued to fall on her.


    "Whoever''s apprentice is free."


    "You mean, like me?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to herself, turned her head and looked at Zheng Rongrong again.


    Hey, don''t say, she really has her original style.


    Zheng Rongrong said that without giving Zheng Luxi a chance to refute, he took people directly into the inner court.


    As soon as she arrived in the courtyard, she sent everyone down, leaving only her confidants.


    "My God, I''m scared to death! Sister Su, I just finished, didn''t I?"


    Slumped in a chair, Zheng Rongrong''s face was red.


    The water eyes looked at her with some excitement.


    "Well, it''s a bit similar to my owner."


    She is not stingy with her praise, nor is she too narcissistic, but for Zheng Rongrong, the power of idols is still very powerful.


    Sure enough, after praising the girl, Zheng Rongrong immediately smiled out of sight.


    "In the past, those gentlemen invited by my father said that women''s virtue is the most important. They always taught me to be gentle and obedient, but now I understand that if I meet villains like Zheng Luxi, the more I endure, the more they will gain an inch."


    "That''s the truth, but how did Zheng Luxi get released in advance?"


    It was not easy for them to use the trick and let Zheng Luxi lock up.


    Whether he can get out of the yard has little to do with their plans.


    But obviously, some practices of the second room of the Zheng family have aroused the dissatisfaction of master Zheng.


    Otherwise, this time, the great master of the Zheng family could not lose his temper with his nephew.


    "I asked the housekeeper, but he didn''t know very well. However, it seems that a few days ago, several elders with higher generations and positions in the family personally invited my father. Then Zheng Luxi was released from his foot ban."


    This matter also makes Zheng Rongrong very depressed.


    If sister Su hadn''t planned that day, I''m afraid Zheng Luxi would have killed her like a way.


    The dog thief didn''t get rid of all day. She couldn''t sleep and eat well after all.


    "I still don''t understand one thing. If your father just wants you to have a good home, wouldn''t it be good to choose a reliable husband with similar family background for you? Even if he doesn''t want to give you up, it''s not impossible to recruit redundancy. Why does he have to let you stay at home?"


    Since Lin Mengya first knew about the Zheng family, she felt a little confused.


    According to the situation of the Zheng family, whether it''s a big room or a second room, the best way to use is to let her marry out first.


    Why does the second room of the Zheng family think of those dirty moves, while master Zheng is as secure as a mountain and doesn''t mention it at all?


    Zheng Rongrong blushed at the mention of his marriage.


    "In fact, I don''t know very well. In the past two years, many people did come to propose marriage. At first, my father only said that I was young and wanted to keep me for a while. Later, I don''t know why, no one came to propose marriage. Oh, by the way, I accidentally heard the elders of my family say that I can''t get married before I was 20."


    According to the custom of the state of Wei, unless it is a woman in charge of the family, other women are generally around the age of 17 and almost make a decision on marriage.


    At that time, her body was silly, but she married long Tianyu at the age of 18.


    Why on earth should the Zheng family keep Zheng Rongrong until he is 20?


    I don''t know if it has anything to do with the fact that the second room of the Zheng family is so targeted at Zheng Rongrong.


    Asked Zheng Rongrong not to worry these days, just wait and see what happens.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu returned to the guest room.


    As soon as he got to the yard, a man dressed up as a young man greeted him and whispered, "little Li Chong, I''ve seen a girl, sir. My uncle said, I''ll be sent by two later."


    It turned out that Zhao Heng arranged it, and his martial arts are not low. He is still an old acquaintance.


    "OK, I''m going out with my husband. Keep some carefully to see who came here when we went out."


    "Yes."


    Li Chong had no spare words. At the beginning, he often came here to listen to the corner. His business was skilled.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu put the unimportant things in the guest room first, and then they turned out of the Zheng family courtyard in the name of looking for medicine.


    With the two of them, it was easy to get rid of the tail behind them.


    The two men first returned to the place where they settled here. Those who were sent out to do business had already waited here.


    With no one to know, they both recovered their original appearance.


    Looking at the most familiar face in the mirror, because he covered his mask day and night, it seemed to be white and tender again.


    Fortunately, she is a doctor and has allocated a lot of beauty things for herself.


    After this, he became more and more young, which made long Tianyu a little unwilling.

 Chapter 1841

    Seeing the man''s suddenly changed face through the mirror, Lin Mengya wondered.


    Without waiting for the exit, he was taken into his arms.


    "I really want to lock you up. No one can see."


    A little childish distress, but Lin Mengya''s heart is sweeter than honey.


    "You have said this several times before. Don''t worry, I can''t fully meet your wishes in the past few decades. When we die, we will both be locked in the same coffin."


    With a smile, long Tianyu sighed faintly.


    His wife is definitely a top-notch expert in destroying the atmosphere.


    It was not easy to watch the man eat, and Lin Mengya didn''t tease him.


    He raised his head and kissed him on the chin, finally coaxing the blame husband.


    "What useful information did you collect when you went out just now?"


    For long Tianyu''s men, she is still more at ease.


    Sitting down opposite her, long Tianyu''s expression looked a little gloomy.


    There were so many resentments in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya thought he hadn''t done enough, but he heard the man say in a strange way: "the ancestors of the palace family, did they use you as bait?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. What does that mean? Did her ancestors fish and enforce the law again?


    "You know, the Zheng family and the Gong family have a marriage contract. It happens that the marriage contract of this generation should be between you and Zheng Luxi."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya understood why the man was so resentful.


    Although we understand each other''s intentions, it makes no sense to be jealous.


    Hold his hand and gently comfort him.


    "What engagement or not? You are the only husband in my life. The rest, go to hell."


    The gloom of long Tianyu, who was smoothed out, immediately disappeared.


    The backhand grabbed her little hand and kneaded it gently.


    "But there is another side to this engagement."


    "Oh?"


    "If there is no man in the family of Zheng, the woman will inherit the family property and marry your brothers."


    At this time, Lin Mengya suddenly realized.


    No wonder Zheng Luxi wants to target Zheng Rongrong everywhere.


    Anyway, his origin can''t be changed.


    But if Zheng Rongrong dies or something happens, he shall not marry again.


    Then the one who married the palace family naturally became him.


    This man is so ambitious that the Zheng family can''t satisfy him. He even wants to touch the palace family.


    "People''s hearts are not enough. He dares to think. With the current status of the palace family, how can he succeed?"


    Not to mention that she already has a heart, even the baby has two.


    Even the character of Zheng Luxi and his brothers would never allow this to happen.


    Long Tianyu didn''t take this so-called "rival in love" in his eyes at all. He was a clown. It was a big deal to kill him.


    "My people say that the palace family seemed to have deposited something in the Zheng family. And this engagement is the benefit promised to them."


    "So, that is to say, the palace family must fulfill this engagement before they can get things back?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, but it was not difficult for them.


    But they all want to know what it is worth letting the palace family promise benefits with their engagement.


    Now that she knows the reason, Lin Mengya has a plan.


    The second room of the Zheng family must have made up his mind to get rid of Zheng Rongrong and seize all the benefits.


    As for why Zheng Rongrong can''t get married through normal channels, I''m afraid it''s because in this way, it means that they broke their engagement first.


    In this case, the palace family can naturally refuse to recognize the engagement.


    Now the only thing they can''t understand is the mind of master Zheng.


    If you consider the whole family, he must hope that Zheng Luxi will marry the palace family.


    As for Zheng Rongrong, he probably wants to find a good home for his daughter.


    However, now Zheng Luxi regards Zheng Rongrong as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh.


    If the engagement is really robbed by Er Fang, his daughter will only have a fate at the mercy of others.


    I don''t know what this man thinks. Without paying for his wife and children, even his only daughter has been tortured.


    Is the honor and disgrace of the family really worth it?


    The two changed their clothes and the Xu brothers were robbed. The people behind the scenes will never give up.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of what news they reveal. Now those two people are just two losers.


    Everyone is talking about it in the street.


    They chose a teahouse and sat on the second floor, drinking tea and watching the scene on the street.


    "Is it the second room of the Zheng family who robbed the two beasts of the Xu family?"


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the crowd not far away.


    "HMM. but what he did was so secretive that he couldn''t be traced back easily."


    Long Tianyu fed her a piece of rose cake.


    Those people are all Jianghu people. The money is given by the Xu family, a small gangster who leads the line.


    The reason why he knew his relationship with master Zheng was because the little gangster had secretly visited master Zheng''s Taoist temple after contacting him.


    It''s just that I never came out again.


    "He''s really everywhere."


    Long Tianyu also nodded and agreed with her words.


    Just as he was saying this, it became lively.


    She has good eyes and looks clearly from a distance.


    Who is the lady in the second room of the Xu family?


    "Stupid, let''s go. There''s another good play."


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea bowl and poured water into her stomach.


    Long Tianyu sipped her lips for her and let the man take her away.


    After they had left for a while, the second room of the Xu family came noisy and noisy.


    I saw the servant of the second room of the Xu family pulling a flat car.


    It was covered with soft bedding because there was a man covered with white cloth towels.


    Only a pair of eyes were exposed, but they had long lost their mind.


    "Slow down, slow down! If you break the young master, I''ll make you lose your life!"


    The second lady of the Zheng family cried with swollen eyes like walnuts. Holding the wooden cart, she rushed angrily to the direction of the Zheng family.


    Just in front of the Zheng family, Mrs. Xu purred and pulled out a high voice.


    "My poor son! Come and have a look. The Zhao family has lost all conscience and is so cruel to my son! Pity my son. He married that vicious bitch for several years and ended up like this. Today, you must give me an explanation, or I will kill him at your door with my son!"


    The porter was so flustered that he hurried to find someone inside.


    It happened that the great master of the Zheng family was not in. Only Zheng Luxi and Zheng Rongrong were at home.


    Although those servants were punished by Zheng Rongrong, they still didn''t take her as a serious master.


    When Zheng Rongrong got the news and rushed out, Zheng Luxi had arrived one step ahead.


    "Cousin, isn''t this your little uncle? Mrs. Xu, my cousin is a family with you. If you have anything to say, just say it to her."


    Compared with Zheng Luxi''s Schadenfreude, Zheng Rongrong is now more and more reluctant to see the Xu family.


    The beast is to blame. He didn''t let him die. God has no eyes.


    Xu Er Fu stared at her fiercely as if he saw his enemy.


    "Miss Zheng, since your father is not here, you have to give me an explanation! It can''t be so easy for my son to be beaten like this by your uncle!"


    What a wicked man to sue first!


    Zheng Rongrong almost scolded when she said so!


    When I was about to speak, my sleeve was grabbed.


    When she looked back and saw that it was Su Mei, her mood suddenly calmed down.


    Turning around, he still looked gentle and lovely, and patted his chest timidly.


    "What do you mean, cousin? This man is my little uncle. I saw him at my grandfather''s house that day. Later, my uncle left with my concubine first. I don''t know who is so bold. Why don''t my wife bring the concubine first and interrogate him well."


    Zheng Rongrong has always been the image of a good girl. In addition, her tone is very gentle. She is not as aggressive as Mrs. Xu.


    Naturally, it is more popular than Mrs. Xu.


    In particular, it is said that when you go to your daughter-in-law''s mother''s house, you have to take your concubine with you.


    When something happens, he runs to others for comment.


    My uncle''s character is really not very good.


    Lin Mengya stood behind Zheng Rongrong and praised the girl.


    She deserves to be her loyal fan sister. This white lotus dress is delicious!


    "You fart!"


    The only son was abandoned, and Mrs. Xu couldn''t care about anything.


    She was born in a small family, a philistine and vulgar.


    "My son was obviously beaten by your cruel uncle! Today, you must give me an explanation!"


    Zheng Rongrong seemed to be frightened by her and shrunk.


    But the voice is still slow. Every word can be heard clearly.


    "But my uncle obviously left. Even if it was my uncle, why didn''t my wife go to Zhao''s house and shout in front of my house?"


    "Hum! Who doesn''t know that your real uncle is the brother-in-law of the Zheng family master. I just want him to judge me today. I believe there is no place to reason in the world!"


    With that, Mrs. Xu began to cry again.


    Zheng Rongrong is very tired of it. She also has little experience and doesn''t know how to respond.


    At this time, Zheng Luxi looked at Zheng Rongrong with a sneer as if he had seen enough of the play.


    "Cousin, since it''s your family business, I won''t be involved as a cousin. But cousin should think about how to deal with it, so as not to lose my uncle''s face."


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t speak, but she didn''t hide her disgust for him in her eyes.


    Watching the man leave proudly, she stamped her feet with anger.


    "What''s the strength of madness? I think it''s clear that he instigated people!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at Zheng Luxi and pondered a little.


    "No."


    According to Zheng Luxi''s temperament, how could he let go of the opportunity to see Zheng Rongrong make a fool of himself so easily?

 Chapter 1842

    Lin Mengya inadvertently looked at long Tianyu behind her, who nodded to her.


    It seems that someone is looking for Zheng Luxi.


    Mrs. Xu had enough howling in front of her. Seeing the people around her pointing and laughing at her, she hated to death.


    "Whoever it is, you Zheng family must give me an explanation today! By the way, I heard that you Zheng family has a miracle doctor? Let that miracle doctor treat my son. If he can''t cure my son''s disease, I''ll break his hands and feet!"


    What a wicked old woman.


    Lin Mengya sneered that there was no door to hell. She wanted to break through.


    Dare to think of her man. It seems that the grave of Lao Xu''s family is going to be prosperous.


    Zheng Rongrong smiled angrily. Today, she has gained insight.


    Has the final say, "Mrs. Xu, two, do you have the final say?" and you don''t say that the doctor who is invited by my family is what you do with your family? Why should you treat your son? You must fight so bad that your son will end up in the wrong end.


    The second lady of the Xu family wiped her face and stared at the man in front of her.


    "This is what you Zheng family owes our family! Since he can cure you, he can cure my son! If he can''t, he must be deliberately against my son. Such a person deserves to be killed!"


    Zheng Rongrong is already so angry that he trembles. How can there be such a unreasonable person in the world?


    "You..."


    "Miss, since Mrs. Xu sincerely invited my husband to see it, we can''t refuse again. Well, I''ll first look at the situation of young master Xu Liang, and then ask my miracle doctor if he can cure it well."


    Lin Mengya''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    In particular, Xu Liang, who was lying on the wooden cart, burst out a strong hatred from his dark eyes when he heard the first word she said.


    Mrs. Xu''s face was not good-looking, but she made up her mind to let the miracle doctor treat her son anyway.


    As soon as he saw that it was a young man, he was very unhappy to block Lin Mengya.


    "What I want is a miracle doctor. What are you?"


    "If you don''t run away, I promise you''ll end up worse than your son."


    Her voice is cold, but her eyes are like frozen secluded tan


    The bone chilling chill made Mrs. Xu shiver, which was willing and instinctive fear.


    Even if she knows, the person in front of her is just the most insignificant role.


    But she still dared not speak any more, and fear grew in her heart.


    Lin Mengya bypasses the tough guy and stands in front of Xu Liang.


    Looking down at the beast, she slowly raised her lips.


    "Master Xu Liang, we meet again."


    Her voice was so low that no one heard her except Xu Liang.


    Xu Liang, who had not moved before, was trembling irresistibly, and his eyes were stretched to the maximum because of fear.


    In his throat, he roared like a beast.


    Mrs. Xu didn''t know what had happened to her son. She thought it was the little bastard who hurt her son unknowingly.


    "Your hands and feet are lighter. My son is much more expensive than those who have no mother..."


    "Shut up!"


    Lin Mengya turned back and scolded her coldly.


    Mrs. Xu was so angry that she stepped in front of her and raised her hand to fight.


    But before his hand fell, he was pinched in his hand like a pair of pliers.


    "Ah - you little beast, let go!"


    Mrs. Xu cried out in pain, but the tall, cold and cold man made a slight effort.


    With a "click", Mrs. Xu''s wrist was pinched by him.


    Suddenly, the pain made the bitch''s face deformed.


    "Dare you, dare you... Come and kill him, drag him out and kill him!"


    The shrill roar is like a crippled beast.


    When the people around saw this scene, they didn''t even give away any compassion.


    "Gee, you deserve it!"


    "Yes, look at the way she talks, crazy woman!"


    Madly trapped in hatred, Mrs. Xu didn''t realize that her so-called justice and jurisprudence had violated public anger.


    And she just tried to rape Lin Mengya, which broke the last bottom line.


    From then on, no one will have the slightest mercy on her.


    No matter what happens to her in the future, everyone will only feel very happy.


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman who was immersed in her fantasy, but didn''t know that she had brought disaster to the Xu family behind her. She just felt ridiculous.


    "From tomorrow on, your Xu family will collapse bit by bit. What you did to Zhao Han, Zhao family and innocent people will be punished on your family."


    Lin Mengya turned her head and said softly with a cold color in her eyes.


    Xu Liang was terrified.


    The fear of Lin Mengya was deeply engraved in his heart.


    He was afraid and even regretted.


    Now, he just wants to escape far away. The best thing is to reach a place where no one knows him anymore. Only in this way can he no longer fall into the hands of that person.


    Lin Mengya looked at Xu Liang coldly. From the trembling at the beginning to the convulsions later, to the end, all his actions were frozen in place.


    The lax pupils are no longer alive.


    Lin Mengya moved back to her sight and despised her in her heart.


    He was scared to death alive. It would be a cheap end for him.


    On the other hand, the second Mrs. Xu, who was still making a splash, didn''t notice Xu Liang''s abnormality at all.


    Even Zheng Rongrong felt something was wrong. Xu Liang seemed to have no reaction.


    "What are you doing? Take the man down!"


    Mrs. Xu shouted abuse, but the group she brought was not stupid.


    They didn''t forget that this is the Zheng family.


    And the pointing of the people around them has made them feel that they don''t have to poke their spine.


    "Husband, madam, young master, young master is not good!"


    The little girl in charge of serving Xu Liang suddenly screamed.


    Mrs. Xu was stunned and climbed to her son.


    At this time, he had just swallowed his last breath.


    "Liang''er! Liang''er! What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare your mother! Aren''t you a miracle doctor? Please treat my liang''er quickly!"


    "Madam Xu, you''d better mourn. The childe has died."


    Lin Mengya tore open Mrs. Xu''s last hope word by word.


    The crazy, violent woman, who had never dared to disobey in her life, suddenly collapsed to the ground as if others had drained their vitality.


    "Madam! Young master! Hurry up, someone!"


    The maid helped Mrs. Xu, but she could care about this and not that.


    None of the people around me offered a helping hand.


    Even, everyone feels that they deserve it!


    Those guards and thugs were also flustered. They even stretched out their hands to stop Lin Mengya and her.


    Long Tianyu kicked people away, took his wife and strode back to the Zheng family.


    Lin Mengya tidied up her clothes and said to the people around her, "you guys, you can see that Xu Liang swallowed his anger. Everyone present didn''t even touch him. Mrs. Xu is also guilty of many wrongs and will die. It''s inevitable that someone will push this on us in the future. Please bear witness."


    The onlookers responded one after another. The Xu family is not a kind person.


    In recent years, he has bullied men and women and made many enemies.


    And now Japan is that they are unreasonable and do not say many insults. They even want to vent their anger on innocent people.


    How many such people can see?


    "Don''t worry, doctor. We will give you a witness!"


    "Yes, if someone wants to slander the Zheng family and the miracle doctor in the future, I will be the first to testify."


    "The Xu family is becoming more and more arrogant. It must be because God can''t see it, that they will be punished!"


    Lin Mengya thanked the people who supported them one by one, and then asked Zheng Rongrong to take people back to Zheng''s house before the crowd dispersed.


    No matter what happens outside, at least it has nothing to do with them for the time being.


    But the housekeeper and Zheng Rongrong were worried. Zheng Rongrong didn''t speak until they returned to the small hall of the Zheng family, leaving only a few of them.


    "Sister Su, I always think it''s not that simple."


    "Of course it''s not that simple. Someone deliberately came to give us heads."


    As soon as the second lady of the Xu family appeared, Lin Mengya was acutely aware of something.


    According to Xu Liang''s situation, as long as the Xu family has a sober, they should know that it''s best to keep them at home without revealing any news.


    But Mrs. Xu not only found it, but also shouted to everyone.


    Isn''t the Xu family afraid of being known that Xu Liang is the evil thief dragged into Shangyang city by Zhao Heng?


    Even though Mrs. Xu loves her son dearly, what about the others?


    So they are abandoned children.


    The purpose is to drag Zheng Rongrong into the water.


    Zheng jianeng''s principal is absent. No matter how it is handled, Zheng Rongrong will fall into a bad name.


    What a Xu Liang, even if he died, he was calculated to his bones.


    I don''t know who should be accused of plotting his life in the hell hall if he knows.


    Lin Mengya''s brief explanation frightened Zheng Rongrong into a cold sweat.


    He called the housekeeper and asked him to inquire about the news outside.


    "Xu family, Zheng Luxi! What''s in their way? They''re going to kill me like this!"


    Zheng Rongrong was gnashing his teeth with hate.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment, but didn''t tell her about the engagement between Gong and Zheng.


    And even if there is an engagement, she doesn''t intend to fulfill it.


    They don''t have that habit. They want to use the happiness of future generations to improve their face.


    "They''re doing business step by step now, and we can''t always be so passive. Rongrong, send someone to spread the news and say that the robbers of fire prevention and murder are Xu Liang and Xu Hu. In addition, turn over all the evil things done by the Xu family in recent years. The greatest momentum is the better. The best thing is to let the victims twist into a rope."

 Chapter 1843

    Since they were ready to fight back, Lin Mengya helped Zheng Rongrong and collected a lot of Xu''s evil deeds.


    In addition, with the help of long Tianyu''s men secretly, the victims who were forcibly pressed by the Xu family with power and even almost destroyed their families have a chance to turn over.


    Many of the truth of the year spread with simultaneous interpreting.


    Now, not only in Shangyang City, but also in the whole Zheng family fief, everyone knows that the crimes of the Xu family are countless.


    As she had expected before, apart from these rumors, people with a heart tried to discredit Zheng Rongrong with what happened that day.


    She said that her heart was like a snake and scorpion, and she didn''t care about her relatives at all.


    However, the truth has long been spread first. As soon as these strange voices appeared, they were strangled by the broad masses of the people in the embryonic period.


    When Lin Mengya learned of this situation, she just smiled.


    To fight a public opinion war, we need an explosive point.


    Although Zheng Rongrong''s reputation was not bad before, it has been secretly arranged by the second room of the Zheng family over the years.


    Compared with bad people doing worse things, of course, it''s better for good people to set up collapse.


    Now, the rumor has involved the second room of the Xu family.


    Some people say that Xu Liang''s concubine is the Huakui lady of a brothel.


    But the lady Huakui was later redeemed by Zheng Luxi.


    In fact, how can Zheng Luxi be known by others for doing this, but he can''t stand the rumors that he has a nose and eyes. Now, the image he has established over the years has collapsed a little.


    Lin Mengya believes that pulling out turnips will always bring mud.


    Before long, there will be countless hidden truths torn apart without her sending someone to lead them.


    Don''t underestimate the power of the people. Sometimes, the truth is still among the people.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the Zheng family gradually became tense.


    Zheng Luxi has broken everything in the house. In his anger, he even wounded several servants.


    On Zheng Rongrong''s side, according to the plan made by Lin Mengya for her, after master Zheng came back that night, he was the first to admit his mistake.


    The housekeeper was on the side all the way. Naturally, he told the "truth" of the matter to master Zheng.


    Looking at the crying daughter and thinking about the unpleasant thing, even if master Zheng is not eccentric, it''s time to favor his daughter now.


    "You''re a good move. I''m so big that I''ve never won over there."


    Sitting in the yard, Zheng Rongrong nuzui towards Zheng Luxi.


    This girl is different now. She looks better in just a few days. She looks energetic.


    Lin Mengya put away the silver needle, and now they are no longer afraid to scare the snake.


    Now the second room is too busy to take care of himself. Where does he manage the stream of sun Mingyi?


    "That''s what you used to be stupid. There''s nothing wrong with forbearance, but you should bear it in the open. Your father was guilty of you. If he knew that you had been wronged, but he still endured it for the sake of the family, he would naturally love you more."


    To put it bluntly, Zheng Rongrong used to be a steamed stuffed bun with plain filling.


    Silently swallowed the pain, so that others could give it.


    Time, where is such a cheap thing?


    "But..." Drooping her eyes, Zheng Rongrong looked at her slender fingers.


    "In my father''s heart, family is more important after all. This time I can bring down Zheng Luxi, but what about others?"


    Lin Mengya picked up her eyelids and looked at her. She put away everything on her head with a quick hand.


    "Then let him understand that only you can lead your family to glory. The so-called attacking the heart is the best. Since you know, just try to do it."


    She was not ready to say everything.


    She can help Zheng Rongrong for a while, but she can''t help her for a lifetime.


    Unless, she intends to include the Zheng family''s fief into the territory of the palace family.


    Of course, this is not impossible. The world is the law of the jungle.


    Perhaps behind her, there will be a person who can unify the whole Wei country with the power of one person.


    But not her, not now.


    "Yes, master!"


    Zheng Rongrong smiles like flowers and can joke with her.


    At this time, the housekeeper hurried from the outside and said to Zheng Rongrong, "Miss, the master has something urgent. Please go there."


    "OK, I''ll come."


    Apart from getting along with his own people in private, Zheng Rongrong now looks worried and submissive.


    In the evening, Lin Mengya got the news from her.


    "It seems that master Zheng is really thinking of changing his successor."


    Looking at the note, Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her lips and smiled.


    This is expected. At least for now, Zheng Rongrong is the only one who can take it.


    Long Tianyu took it over and saw that it said master Zheng was going to take his daughter to the annual family meeting.


    Unlike the palace family, the Zheng family''s fief can be controlled by one family.


    In addition to the Zheng family, there are many other aristocratic families with different forces here.


    However, they are generally not as powerful as the Zheng family, so they all obey the orders of the Zheng family.


    The Zheng family controlled all the economic lifelines in the fiefdom, such as taxes, salt and iron, and business roads.


    With interests, there will naturally be disputes.


    The reason why master Zheng Da asked Zheng Luxi to take the place of the head of the family was that he hoped to unite with the palace family and suppress those aristocratic families that could threaten them.


    From this point of view, master Zheng was also forced to have no choice.


    After all, Zheng Rongrong is a girl, but also a girl with weak body and little ability.


    If the Zheng family is handed over to her, it will undoubtedly fall into the hands of others sooner or later.


    But now, Zheng Luxi''s virtue is really not suitable for the next head of the family. Helpless, he can only choose his own daughter.


    "Oh, do you want to go?"


    For a "big family" like long Tianyu, the so-called "family meeting" in the Zheng family fief is almost like playing family with children.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and poked her man''s face.


    "Let''s just play. By the way, should the great grandparents be here?"


    Talking about his family, long Tianyu eased his look a little.


    "Well, they are about to arrive at Bai''s house now. Mo Yan and Ning''er miss you very much. Those two little things are smart."


    "I miss the children too."


    The thought of two baby eggs made her smile.


    The feelings of the four members of their family are very pure. No matter she or Yu, they will not sacrifice their precious family affection for interests.


    She has thought well. She and Yu will not interfere with the development of children in the future.


    As long as the children have a bottom line, they can do whatever they want.


    "I miss them a little."


    Automatically into the arms of long Tianyu, she said in a small voice.


    The latter hugged her tightly and kissed her on the forehead.


    "I''ll see you soon."


    "Yes."


    She had a hunch that the Zheng family''s affairs would be solved soon.


    Because some people can''t wait to die.


    "What? Uncle wants to take her? No, I don''t agree!"


    In the Taoist temple outside the city, Zheng Luxi''s eyes were red with anger.


    He can''t wait to rush to Zheng''s house and strangle the bitch.


    Master Zheng Er also has a gloomy face, which is not the indifferent appearance of being independent of the world in the past.


    "Shut up! Would we still be so passive if you didn''t calm down and take the initiative to give the handle to others?"


    Looking at his son, master Zheng Er couldn''t help being disappointed.


    How could he not be angry that his plan, which he had planned for so long, was completely disrupted or even overthrown because of this villain?


    "Hum! It wasn''t all my idea. Didn''t you say that now is a good opportunity to get things while Xu Liang went to Zhao''s house? Now that there is an accident, you put the responsibility on me? My good father, aren''t you planning all this?"


    "Are you blaming me now?"


    Master Xu Er drank coldly, while Zheng Luxi, who was stunned by anger, forced his words to his mouth.


    "I told you that you must be decisive and don''t leave any control over yourself. It''s good for you to set up checkpoints everywhere on the business road in order to covet that little money. If you take something and kill all those people, you can let them go. In this way, the palace family won''t know about it. You know, the palace family is far from what it used to be It''s over! "


    Gong family! It''s like a ladle of cold water pouring down.


    For the rich palace family, Zheng Luxi always had fanatical greed.


    As soon as the time comes, with the marriage letter, he can marry the only owner of the palace family.


    At that time, he will have fame, wealth and status at his fingertips.


    Absolutely, no one can ruin his plan!


    "Father, do you mean that the palace family is behind this?"


    "Don''t forget when these things began."


    After such a reminder, Zheng Luxi suddenly remembered something.


    Probably since the people he netted were removed one by one, things began to gradually get out of their control.


    However, if the Gong family did it, wouldn''t his plan come to naught?


    "Does the Gong family know that I am deliberately targeting them? This is impossible. If they know, they will never delay it until now. Moreover, the date of the engagement is approaching. If they know that I am behind the manipulation of this matter, I''m afraid they will never give up!"


    At this time, Zheng Luxi was aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    At the beginning, he thought of this way to make money. He also felt that everything in the future palace family belonged to him.


    Now he took some, nothing.


    Anyway, after he becomes the master of the palace family, he will set up checkpoints.


    But if you are informed by the palace family in advance, and it is still when the marriage contract performance period is approaching


    The next moment, Zheng Luxi''s face became extremely ugly.


    Master Zheng looked at his own son with disdain. He just felt that he was really stupid.


    Fortunately, he didn''t put all his hopes on the fool.

 Chapter 1844

    At this time, Zheng Luxi finally realized his regret.


    However, he regretted that he had done it too late. If he had removed these obstacles earlier, he would not have had these troubles now.


    "Well, what should I do? Dad, you can''t ignore me! If you let that little bitch succeed, let alone the Gong family, we can''t even protect the Zheng family!"


    Master Zheng Er naturally knew this truth. He looked gloomy and thought for a moment.


    "Now, we can only cut first and then play."


    "You mean?"


    "If your uncle and Zheng Rongrong die now, everything will be in time."


    Narrowed his eyes. Master Zheng er''s tone was indifferent. He didn''t care that the person being calculated was his own brother and niece.


    Zheng Luxi was stunned, but a moment later, another kind of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes! If they are all dead now, the Zheng family will be ours! Let me do it. Don''t worry, Dad. I will let them die on the road."


    Master Zheng Er closed his eyes and looked like a worldly expert who was not infected with the worldly customs.


    Zheng Luxi made a total and left quietly.


    After waiting for someone to leave, master Zheng Er opened his eyes again.


    "Oh."


    I don''t know whether I''m laughing at Zheng Luxi''s stupidity or sneering at the end of his big brother.


    No matter what happens outside, in the end, the Zheng family and the Gong family will fall into his hands.


    Taking Zheng Rongrong to the aristocratic family meeting was also temporarily decided by master Zheng.


    Although the people of Zheng Rongrong''s school are happy about this, they still have some worries.


    The Zhao family, in particular, was worried about her niece''s health and that she would meet evil people on the road.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya repeatedly promised that she would follow long Tianyu, which reluctantly reassured the Zhao family.


    Before departure, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also took the time to deal with all the things that should be dealt with in Shangyang city.


    The family meeting was held in Mo City near the edge of the Zheng family fief.


    She has a hunch that this family meeting will be able to make a certain world.


    She and long Tianyu will go directly to the Bai family after the family meeting.


    On the day they left, they heard that Zheng Luxi had not returned all night.


    Now master Zheng is more and more disappointed with Zheng Luxi. After all, there are traces of Xu Hu and Xu Liang.


    He didn''t notice before, which doesn''t mean that Zheng Luxi can really hide it.


    Otherwise, master Zheng would not take his daughter to attend the family meeting.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sat in the back carriage.


    Surrounded by servants of the Zheng family, they didn''t talk much for insurance.


    The motorcade walked all day. At the inn where they stayed at night, the people and horses were a little tired.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were assigned to an upper room. When they entered the door, she checked inside and outside. There was no abnormality.


    Looking at her cautious appearance, long Tianyu was in a good mood.


    After closing the door, he held the man on his leg. Lin Mengya also pasted it on his chest and asked the man to rub his sore waist.


    "Didn''t you say that Zheng Luxi would do it on the road?"


    Stick it to long Tianyu''s ear, Lin Mengya said in a small voice.


    "Well, before leaving, the person in charge of monitoring him found that he sent someone to contact a group of mountain bandits. It seems that he wants to make the illusion that he was intercepted and killed by mountain bandits to cover up his real purpose."


    "However, the inn is obviously passive. If it is robbed by mountain bandits, I''m afraid it will be superfluous."


    From entering the door, she found the potential problems of the inn.


    Her nose was so smart that she had long smelled the smell of gunpowder hidden in the air.


    If Zheng Luxi wanted to kill people, gunpowder should be ambushed in the stronghold of those mountain bandits.


    After all, things like gunpowder are strictly controlled, whether in the palace or the Zheng family.


    The inn is in the town. Once it is detonated, the sound is earth shaking. Who can''t hear it?


    If you want to destroy the corpse, a fire can burn the inn to the ground.


    Long Tianyu looked as usual. He didn''t seem to worry that they might be blown up at any time.


    "Wait and see what happens."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, nodded and said, "OK."


    After talking for a while, Zheng Rongrong sent someone to invite him.


    Master Zheng was worried about his daughter''s health. He asked about the situation and asked the miracle doctor to give him a pulse before he returned to the house.


    After eating and drinking, they all returned to their respective rooms to rest.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu lie together in their clothes. Although their eyes are closed, the movement outside has never escaped their ears.


    There was a slight hoof noise. Almost at the same time, they immediately turned over and sat up.


    Long Tianyu took advantage of the situation, held him like an ape and climbed up the beam.


    Outside the inn, there appeared more than 20 fast horses with their hooves wrapped in cloth.


    They quietly sneaked into the town, and the purpose was just a big fat sheep in the inn.


    The bandit head observed the Inn and waved. Immediately someone turned over and dismounted and knocked on the back door first.


    A moment later, the door was opened, revealing a man hiding in the inn as an insider.


    Man, it''s not the first time to do such a thing. After nodding to big brother, he signaled that they were ready inside.


    More than twenty people immediately dismounted, leaving a few watchers who flashed into the inn one after another.


    It''s not the first time for them to do such a thing.


    Since Zheng Luxi secretly sent someone to recruit them, it is mainly because the Zheng family valued which big family. If they failed to force them, they would let them do these murderous and pirated businesses in the dark.


    Over time, these people also increased their appetite and courage.


    He became an evil bandit in the Zheng family fiefdom.


    This time, they also regarded it as the previous business, and did not feel any danger.


    Thinking about the money and women to get, the bandit leader suddenly showed a proud smile.


    "Be agile. We''ll finish the deal before dawn!"


    "Yes!"


    According to the old rules, before they "do things", they will send people to sneak in first. On the day of action, they will put overpowering drugs into people''s meals.


    They knew about the inn before.


    Therefore, the action is rapid. Some people touch the backyard to lead a horse and car, and some go upstairs to kill.


    The bandit leader clearly remembered that the person named to kill this time lived in the two rooms in the East.


    He kicked the door and chopped the long knife into the quilt.


    Whoever he is, keep him. Now, the body is separated.


    Predictable obstacles did not come, and the feel was not like a person at all, but like straw!


    He immediately opened the quilt and saw that there was someone inside. It was just a scarecrow.


    Over the years, he has a strong sense of crisis like a beast.


    He immediately lifted his knife and swept back, but before he turned around, a long sword penetrated through his chest.


    Similar scenes are staged in every room.


    In the silent night, this group of mountain bandits became confused ghosts.


    The two of Lin Mengya, on the beam, watched the dark guards finish all this, and let people stir up a little movement.


    On the street, a figure slipped over.


    The man first lay down behind the alley and looked at the horses.


    Then he took a few steps closer, pasted it at the door and looked at the situation in the yard.


    While people were not paying attention, he quickly ran to the side of the cellar.


    Just as he took out the fire fold and wanted to ignite the hidden lead, two figures appeared in front of him quietly.


    "Ah --"


    The scream stopped suddenly because the man was knocked out.


    Lin Mengya immediately pulled the torch in his hand and cut off the possibility of being blown up.


    "Take people away."


    Long Tianyu ordered in a low voice, and immediately a dark guard came and took over the man.


    They were relieved. When they wanted to withdraw, long Tianyu suddenly changed his face.


    For some reason, Lin Mengya felt that a big hand around her waist held her tightly. As soon as she was light, she was dragged away by long Tianyu.


    Those dark guards are good at martial arts, and long Tianyu is one of them.


    They shuttled silently through the room, like owls, no one could reach.


    Hiding her face in Yu''s chest, Lin Mengya only felt that his body had been tight since just now.


    That was his reaction when he was in danger.


    Even though she was curious, Lin Mengya didn''t ask questions.


    He just let him take her and ran out of town. His speed slowed down.


    At this time, a special smell spread faintly from the distance.


    Lin Mengya recognized the smell. When Fei Yecheng was besieged, she smelled a similar smell from the little black cat when she took it in.


    It''s just here. It''s more weird.


    The dark guards protected them and hid in a forest outside the town.


    The Zheng family waited for them outside the forest.


    However, they did not go out immediately.


    "It''s all right. You go first."


    Long Tianyu calmly ordered his men. In a moment, the dark guards disappeared.


    Lin Mengya raised her head curiously and looked at him without blinking.


    "It''s from Xiancheng."


    He hardly explained, and Lin Mengya just nodded.


    "I know."


    "Do you know? How do you know, but have you fought with them? Do they recognize you?"


    He was a little anxious, and even his body tightened again.


    Lin Mengya immediately stretched out her hand and gently smoothed his hair.


    "That''s when I was besieged. Don''t worry, they don''t know who I am. It''s just that the smell is similar to that of Xiao Hei."


    Hearing what she said, long Tianyu was a little relieved.


    Xiao Hei is the animal that grasps poisonous insects. The little thing is very spiritual. Now he plays well with his two children.


    With its protection, Lin Mengya can rest assured of the safety of her two children.

 Chapter 1845

    Long Tianyu was silent again. He didn''t know how to explain some things.


    Or he didn''t know if he should tell her now.


    Lin Mengya understood his silence as embarrassment.


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to say anything. I understand. When the time comes, you won''t hide it from me."


    Looking at her so considerate, long Tianyu suddenly felt that he was really too much.


    Holding her hand, he looked at her with fixed eyes.


    "Ya''er, if one day you find that your identity is far more important than anyone, will you choose to leave me and the children for the sake of the world?"


    At that moment, Lin Mengya saw the deep fear in his eyes.


    Her heart softened at once. This man, even if he is as strong as God, has the most vulnerable side in front of her.


    "Although I don''t know who I am, I''m sure that no matter who I am and what fate and responsibility I have, I''m your wife and the mother of our children."


    She now has some understanding of why her mother and grandmother choose to stay with the people they love.


    The world is like a dream. Only the person concerned is the only place to go.


    Long Tianyu suddenly hugged her so tightly that he seemed to integrate her into his own blood.


    "That''s what you said!"


    There was a repressed worry in his voice.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to appease him, so she could only gently pat him on the back, just like a frightened child.


    After a long time, he relaxed his arm slightly.


    "Do you remember when I was in the temple, my master told you the secret of successive palace owners?"


    She nodded. How could she not remember?


    It was also so that she understood that the glory of the palace family was accompanied by the blood and tears of many people.


    "In fact, since a long time ago, they have been planning how to get rid of Xiancheng. After many years, they finally ushered in the only turning point. They are also a person. Only this person can end things that shouldn''t exist."


    Under the moonlight, the seriousness in his eyes made Lin Mengya serious.


    "You mean, this man, it''s me?"


    "That''s right."


    "How is this possible? My birth is a variable. Even along the way, many things happen randomly."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think that the things she has experienced so far have been arranged.


    Even in Xiancheng, I''m afraid it''s difficult to control everything.


    What''s more, he is the ancestor of the palace family.


    Seeing that she didn''t believe it, long Tianyu was not surprised at all.


    Because at first, he didn''t believe this statement.


    "It''s true that everything you have now is your own choice. But what if I say that you have been ready for today since the first generation of ancestors of the palace family?"


    The answer to the veto was on her lips, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Because she remembered one thing - domino effect!


    If the ancestor of the Gong family is the beginning of the first variable, many things after that will have new results with the previous changes.


    And she, as it happens, is the final result.


    She opened her mouth. She was a little incompetent.


    "I know it may be a little early to tell you now. In fact, I don''t understand some things. But the only thing I know is that you are the most critical step for Xiancheng and Gong family. Therefore, I must not let Xiancheng find your trace."


    Lin Mengya just felt her brain buzzing.


    Even though she has a best system in her head, she still can''t calculate such huge data.


    The class representative can''t do this problem!


    In the end, the little medicine was stunned and sat on the ground with a face of lovelessness.


    Half a ring, she breathed heavily.


    "I''m so excellent!"


    On the other side, long Tianyu was still worried about whether she was difficult to accept, but he choked in his throat when he heard what she said.


    What does she mean?


    "I said I''m not an ordinary person. You see, I''m the center of the world. I''ve been destined to be a c-person since I was born!"


    She picked up the corners of her mouth and smiled triumphantly.


    But long Tianyu seemed a little cautious. His eyes stayed with her for a moment until he was sure that his wife really didn''t have any unhappiness.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so hypocritical. Since all this is calculated by our ancestors, we''d better follow the trend. Why should we destroy the efforts of many generations?"


    Hearing what she said, long Tianyu immediately felt that his wife''s ideological realm was definitely beyond the average person''s comparison.


    "But I am not responsible for my fate. I can undertake the heavy responsibility of my ancestors. But how to do it has the final say of my own!"


    But for a moment, Lin Mengya had completely figured it out.


    Even if the ancestors calculated all this, but without her cooperation, everything would fall short in the end.


    Therefore, the initiative is still in her hands.


    Long Tianyu looked at her happily, and his eyes were full of bright admiration.


    "How can you be so good?"


    Fortunately, he was worried for fear that his wife would not understand after she knew these secrets.


    After all, not everyone can accept that their own life has suddenly become a tool for others.


    Even if this person is his own ancestor, he will have some conflicting psychology, right?


    "Look down on me! Anyway, I''ve lived a lifetime longer than you. The most terrible thing for people to live in this world is not to be calculated, but no one needs it. I''ve identified some things as early as you didn''t say it. If so, what can I do even if I''m a little dissatisfied? Am I angry and let Xiancheng invade the Weiguo, I don''t have that What a fool! "


    To put it bluntly, it''s just the same way.


    Although she is a little upset, who doesn''t want to change her fate?


    Since she has inherited the benefits left by her ancestors, she must pay a corresponding price.


    She knows this better than anyone.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all because I''m a villain. But you know it''s also a good thing. I don''t have to worry all the time in the future for fear that you will be abducted by others."


    Long Tianyu scraped her nose, and her tone was a lot easier.


    Lin Mengya tilted her mouth and took the man outside the forest.


    Long Tianyu, who fell behind her, hid the last touch of worry in her heart.


    Ya''er, if one day you know that I may not be the person you know, what will you do?


    This is the secret he really wants to hide, the only and most frightening abyss.


    He can''t gamble, not once.


    Outside the forest, for the sake of safety, master Zheng and his party did not light a campfire.


    It''s late autumn and it''s still cold at night.


    Fortunately, everyone was wearing thick clothes, and Zheng Rongrong covered the quilt early.


    Outside, master Zheng is guarding the carriage with a group of men.


    Everyone seemed to hold their breath when they heard something in the woods.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s us."


    When the familiar voice came, the crowd immediately welcomed him.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are surrounded by everyone, with varying degrees of concern in their eyes.


    After all, if it hadn''t been for the vigilance of the miracle doctor and the little brother, I''m afraid they would have been dead by the knife now.


    "Brother Yang, where are those mountain bandits?"


    "They have been concealed. Don''t worry, no one will follow."


    The Zheng family are ordinary people. Lin Mengya doesn''t want them to see too bloody things.


    Those people were relieved that the crisis had been lifted and hurried to make a fire to keep warm.


    The two men came to master Zheng, who had controlled the Zheng family for decades. At the moment, they looked at them with a look of examination.


    The atmosphere of the three people''s time was a little stiff. Fortunately, at this time, Zheng Rongrong heard the news and got out of the car.


    "Doctor Yang, brother Yang, how''s it going? Are you hurt?"


    Master Zheng frowned and didn''t seem to agree that his daughter was so close to these two people.


    Not to mention that they are all men. Even if they saved themselves tonight, he still can''t rest assured.


    These two people are really strange.


    "We''re all right. Let the young lady worry."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care what master Zheng thinks at all. Even, she doesn''t want to talk to each other and show that she is a Gong family.


    Master Zheng''s thought is too pedantic. He even took his daughter this time. First, he doesn''t trust his daughter to be alone at home; Second, I hope to find a son-in-law for my daughter.


    Once such people know that they are Gong family, they will be on guard.


    I''m sure they came for that engagement.


    But this so-called engagement, whether it is the palace family or her, is really not rare at all.


    The only thing she is interested in is what the ancestors of the palace family gave to the Zheng family.


    After hearing what long Tianyu said, she became more curious.


    Everything the ancestors of the Gong family did was closely related to her now.


    So she has to get something like this.


    Just thinking about how to deceive, master Zheng suddenly said, "Doctor Yang, I heard you have a wife?"


    Lin Mengya''s ears suddenly faltered and inquired about his man''s personal situation? something the matter!


    Long Tianyu nodded and didn''t want to say more.


    But master Zheng looked at her man as if he had made up his mind.


    "If your wife can agree, Zheng wants Rongrong to marry you and be a flat wife. What do you think?"


    Ping wife?


    Lin Mengya secretly stepped back and stepped on long Tianyu''s foot.


    Long Tianyu frowned. Oh, it''s hard enough.


    But master Zheng felt that he was not sincere enough. He begged again: "my family Rongrong is obedient and gentle. If Mrs. Yang doesn''t agree, it''s OK to enter the house even as a concubine. Please also ask the miracle doctor to understand my love for a daughter."

 Chapter 1846

    Long Tianyu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat for no reason, but his wife gave him a chilly look.


    "Master Zheng really loves his daughter. What do you think, sir?"


    In an instant, long Tianyu only felt that the alarm did not work.


    "No!"


    The answer was so decisive that he refused the other party''s proposal even without any time to think.


    Master Zheng on the other side was stunned as if he hadn''t expected him to refuse.


    After all, with their family background, Zheng Rongrong was more than enough to marry an ordinary aristocratic family leader as a wife, but unexpectedly, he was willing to let his daughter go to be a concubine of a visiting doctor, which was rejected.


    Suddenly, master Zheng lost his good face.


    Zheng Rongrong is nearby, anxious like something.


    She knows the relationship between the two people, and that person is the right-hand assistant of her lifelong idol.


    In this way, how can she deal with herself in the future?


    With a stamp of her little foot, she boldly pulled her father''s sleeve.


    "Oh, father, I won''t marry! No, I mean, I don''t want to marry now. Besides, Doctor Yang and his wife, Qin, Se and Ming, why should you be this villain and break up people''s good marriage?"


    Seeing that his daughter had said so, master Zheng sighed even more.


    This silly girl doesn''t know what he''s going to do.


    "I''m doing it all for you!"


    "Dad!"


    Zheng Rongrong was afraid that her father would mess with the mandarin duck spectrum again. As soon as her eyes turned, her eyes became red.


    "You think I''m a burden, so you want to find someone to push your daughter out, don''t you? My daughter knows that my father doesn''t hurt me!"


    With that, the man ran to the carriage.


    Master Zheng also panicked, confessed to them, and immediately chased up to coax his daughter.


    Long Tianyu, who was suddenly relieved, followed Lin Mengya with a smile in her eyes.


    "I don''t see. You''re very attractive."


    Long Tianyu''s heart was so cold that he was afraid that his wife would think more.


    However, looking at the corners of her mouth, the smile that didn''t have time to put away was finally relieved.


    "You are the only one in my heart."


    His voice was so low, and the true love in his eyes made her heart soft.


    There is always someone who can always put her emotions, her likes and dislikes, and everything about her on top of the her heart.


    It''s nice to be cared about like this.


    Their previous feelings could not be changed by master Zheng''s temporary brain pumping proposal.


    To put it bluntly, they have determined that each other is the only one who can work together.


    As for those small quarrels, they are just small interests in life.


    One is willing to fight and the other is willing to endure.


    After a night in the suburbs, Yu looked a little serious.


    "Do you know that in the eyes of Xiancheng people, people on the earth are no different from livestock. The people trapped outside feiye city were all innocent people they killed along the way."


    This made Lin Mengya''s hair stand upright.


    But apart from the chilly place, there is more uncontrollable anger.


    "Fairy City, fairy City, I think it''s almost called magic city! It''s also life. How can they be noble? Isn''t other people''s life life life?"


    The so-called cooking in Xiancheng really refreshes her lower limit again and again.


    And long Tianyu is not as calm as it seems.


    It can be said that neither he nor Lin Mengya''s hands are clean.


    Over the years, he has fought far and wide, and even he doesn''t know how many people have died in his hands.


    But no one here was beheaded by him for no reason.


    The people of Xiancheng massacre innocent people for only one reason, that is, they don''t treat these people as people at all.


    "I''ve had a face-to-face fight with this person, and I''m not completely unable to deal with it."


    Long Tianyu looked at the woman in his arms. The tacit understanding between them made them understand each other''s ideas in an instant.


    "If this man is not removed, I''m afraid the whole Zheng family fief will be restless. But this time, we''d better not do it ourselves. Or, don''t do it in our own name."


    Long Tianyu doted on touching her face and said in a low voice, "madam is right."


    She narrowed her eyes and a cold light crossed her eyes.


    She already had some speculation about why this man appeared in the Zheng family fief.


    If it''s really like what she thinks, then there''s a candidate for the person who carries the pot.


    "By the way, will your people follow him and let him find out?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "they all have stones and jade. This thing can not only be used to kill the people of Xiancheng, but also make the people of Xiancheng unaware if it is quenched in a special way."


    The people of fairy city are used to the darkness, just like those monsters before.


    Although the eyesight is not very good, other senses are very sharp.


    Those dark guards could have followed quietly. Now with the help of Shi Yu, it is natural to get twice the result with half the effort.


    After the two agreed, many things began secretly.


    In the evening, when he sleeps in again, master Zheng is also much more cautious.


    Instead of following the original plan, they hurried forward and found an inn at will.


    But I don''t know what Mr. Zheng thought. He placed long Tianyu''s room next to his daughter.


    In addition, he also opened a room for Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya, who checked in with a small package, only glanced at long Tianyu.


    The warning made the other party tighten his skin immediately.


    "Come here."


    Long Tianyu waved to her, but in his hoarse voice, there was a pity that was not easy to be noticed.


    "It''s rare that Mr. Zheng is so generous. Sir, it''s better to be quiet and quiet. Waiter, you should be smart and serve him well. You can have a reward."


    Then, with a hypocritical smile, "bang" slammed the door.


    Yu Xialong Tianyu was almost livid, but he turned around and returned to the house.


    Zheng Rongrong next door has a bitter gourd face.


    What can I do now? All blame their father''s confused plan. If sister Su annoys her in the future, it''s really not cost-effective.


    Lin Mengya put the package on the bed. When she really made the bed herself, she heard some noise outside.


    It''s all dark outside. I''m afraid all the guests who can come at this time are lodging.


    She seems to be leisurely standing by the window, but she is actually looking at the situation outside.


    She knew that they had tails behind them.


    And it''s unrealistic to get rid of them.


    But because of the previous events, those people just want to start again, which is also a taboo.


    When she was thinking about how to deal with it, she heard the door panel and the sound of being photographed.


    That force doesn''t look like a waiter in the inn. She''s trying to dress up and die. It''s over if she ignores it.


    Unexpectedly, the sound of knocking on the door was perseverance.


    "Who?"


    She couldn''t help asking, but the people outside immediately stopped.


    After a while, a clear male voice came in.


    "Sorry, I got the wrong number."


    "No harm."


    "I''m really sorry, brother. I don''t mean to disturb you. Please forgive me."


    "Nothing."


    I think I felt the coldness in her words, and the man left without saying anything.


    When there was no movement outside, she opened a crack in the door, but with a strong force, she pushed the door open along her hand.


    "Why are you here?"


    She looked at the man in front of her without expression. The latter immediately closed the door and stretched out his hand to hold her, but she dodged.


    "It''s me. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    In front of outsiders, the tall and cold man is like a big dog doing something wrong, drooping his head and whispering.


    Looking at him like a bear, Lin Mengya was not angry at all, and now she can''t stand it.


    "Well, if you look pathetic, you''re not afraid that the children will laugh at you."


    "They dare! I''m their father!"


    Looking at the guy suddenly became arrogant, Lin Mengya only felt that he was very childish.


    He stretched out his finger and poked him hard in the chest.


    "You, too, will play a mighty game in front of your son."


    Although Yan Fu became a loyal dog, long Tianyu held her hand and kneaded it carefully.


    "Where can I play in front of my wife? By the way, do you know the man who just knocked at the door?"


    It''s been a long time. The goods are jealous.


    Looking at the "I''m not jealous, I''m just asking" expression on the man''s face, Lin Mengya gently shook her head.


    She didn''t even go out, let alone know.


    "That''s good."


    God knows how much he wanted to rush over and throw the man out.


    But by the time he reached the door, the man had left.

 Chapter 1847

    Originally thought it was just an episode, but when they set out the next day, Lin Mengya and them met the man who knocked on her door last night.


    Last night, long Tianyu refused to go back to bed. She was afraid of making noise to disturb the Zheng family. She had no choice but to play around with the man for a while.


    Now, it''s time for some sleepiness.


    When long Tianyu was tucking her into the quilt to let her have a good rest, he heard someone knocking on the carriage outside.


    Along the window, he saw the man last night, his face naturally sank down, almost staring at the people in front of him.


    The man is only about twenty years old. He is dressed as a scholar, but he has some pride on his face.


    It looks like an ordinary aristocratic childe.


    But when he suddenly saw the look like the king of hell, he couldn''t help being startled. He quickly lowered his head and asked, "can the little brother I disturbed last night be here?"


    For strangers, especially those who knocked on his wife''s door, long Tianyu seemed to cherish words like gold.


    Lin Mengya, who was sleeping in a daze, heard someone looking for herself, which was a subconscious response.


    "I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    She got out of the quilt and looked up.


    In recent days, she always wears men''s clothes, but because of her small skeleton, she pretends to be a young man.


    Although the face was ordinary, but the eyes were exquisite and bright, slightly picked eyes and tail, because they just got up lazy, with pure charm.


    It was just a pair of eyes, but the man outside the car was slightly distracted.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyes. The talent seemed to wake up from a dream, but her eyes were always uncontrollable and fell on her.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked again. The man seemed to be scalded and quickly put the things in his hand on the shaft.


    "This is my apology for disturbing you last night. I''ll leave first."


    With that, people seem to be chased by ghosts and run fast.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her temples and was interrupted by someone. She was already a little unhappy.


    Continue to drill back into the quilt and lay long Tianyu''s thin thigh as a pillow.


    Long Tianyu, who watched the whole process, just gave birth to a sense of crisis from her heart.


    These disciples are coveting his wife!


    I''ve cut the bastard several times, but I still feel angry.


    "People don''t come for me. Press my head for me, good boy."


    Even with her eyes closed, Lin Mengya still accurately felt his emotions.


    The latter was immediately smoothed, with moderate strength, and kneaded her forehead.


    "See?"


    "Well, a fool can''t see it. I just don''t know who this man belongs to."


    Generally speaking, if it''s a new guest, the waiter will send it to the room.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to go wrong.


    If the guests who have stayed can''t find a room, it''s still possible.


    However, for convenience, their rooms are next to each other.


    And there are empty rooms around, separated from those already occupied rooms.


    Even if you find the wrong way, you can''t get it wrong, can you?


    And the man just knocked on the door and didn''t call anyone.


    From this point of view, I''m afraid the man did it on purpose.


    Neither she nor long Tianyu knew the man, and there was nothing unusual about him.


    Therefore, there is little possibility of coming at them.


    I''m afraid it''s a guest from the Zheng family.


    From here on, more and more people are on their way.


    I want to know that although the aristocratic family assembly in the Zheng family fief is not very prominent, there are many people.


    However, we can see from this point why the Zheng family fief was so chaotic.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, not to mention these large and small aristocratic families?


    The main reason is that although the Zheng family has the strongest strength, it is a pity that it can not control the whole fief.


    At this point, the palace family also encountered these problems when it first began to rise.


    It''s just that her means are too simple and rough, and the palace family also has a good background in the end.


    Now it seems that even if Zheng Rongrong wants to take over, the future road is not easy.


    Along the way, master Zheng also met many acquaintances.


    Looking at those aristocratic family owners who exchanged warm greetings with master Zheng, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were not free.


    Master Zheng seems to be stunned. Every time he drags long Tianyu out to meet those people.


    Looking at the other party''s posture of a prospective father-in-law, Lin Mengya was not angry.


    If she hadn''t advised and coaxed him, long Tianyu wouldn''t even pay attention to him.


    The great master of the Zheng family really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Nevertheless, master Zheng''s behavior finally provoked long Tianyu.


    Finally, on a dark and windy night, long Tianyu ran away with Lin Mengya and her baggage.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t help it?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t care what those people say. Compared with the hospitality of the Zheng family, long Tianyu will throw her face without hesitation and give her no face.


    In fact, master Zheng was also a little upset, but the old man was stubborn. Even in the end, Zheng Rongrong was angry and ignored him, but he still insisted on his own ideas.


    Even, there is a growing trend.


    "Trouble."


    Frowning, it really consumed his few patience.


    If ya''er hadn''t begged him again and again, how could he be at the mercy of the old man?


    "It''s very troublesome. In fact, I was thinking, why don''t you sacrifice beauty first and get the whereabouts of the gift from our palace family first..."


    The man''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Lin Mengya wisely stopped the topic. Well, she knew it wouldn''t work.


    In fact, she just feels that master Zheng makes her unhappy, and she can''t make others happy.


    Although those aristocratic families understood the implication of the Zheng family, most of them despised the miracle doctor whose face was even worse than theirs.


    Especially after they ran away tonight, I''m afraid master Zheng will become a joke.


    Fortunately, Zheng Rongrong clearly expressed his opposition. Those people just laughed at his father.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Go to your house."


    Her house?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand for a moment, but when the two of them arrived at a small courtyard, Lin Mengya saw an acquaintance.


    "Ah Xiu, why are you here?"


    Standing in the small yard, the woman who is looking forward to is not ah Xiu?


    Seeing them come in, the girl immediately smiled like a flower and rushed to her side.


    "Sister ya, let''s go into the house and say!"


    Looking at the girl''s cheerful appearance, Lin Mengya was also infected.


    After the three entered the room, ah Xiu immediately told the cause and effect of the matter.


    It turned out that she also made a special trip to attend the family meeting in the Zheng family fief.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t expect that it was the Zheng family who invited them.


    "You mean it was a letter sent by the Zheng family owner himself to his family?"


    Ah Xiu nodded.


    Originally, she shouldn''t have come, but sister ya, Lao Zu and several CHILDES had something to do, so they had to send her.


    These days, ah Xiu and Liu qianrong are also the only figures in the palace family.


    The Zheng family was not close, and she didn''t specify who to come, so she hardened her head.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu''s people found them shortly after they arrived here.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu.


    No wonder it''s been a long time since I left. The goods were premeditated.


    Maybe it''s just to embarrass the old Zheng family.


    She suddenly felt that she had been calculated by someone because she was doing small things and hugging others every day.


    Fortunately, business matters, and she is too lazy to settle accounts with him.


    "Sister ya, didn''t you go to Bai''s house with Lao Zu? Why are you here?"


    "It''s a long story, but I''ll go to the family meeting with you."


    On hearing this, ah Xiu immediately smiled and bent her eyebrows.


    To tell you the truth, she''s still not used to it.


    In the past, no matter what you did, you were at home.


    Now she is really worried about taking people in this strange place.


    Fortunately, everything has sister ya.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu can''t be as relaxed as ah Xiu.


    Guessed what he thought in his heart, he was kicked out by his wife that night.


    Listening to the laughter of his wife and other women inside the door, long Tianyu had to keep an empty house alone even if he was unwilling to do so.


    Otherwise, he will have no good fruit to eat in the future.


    Lin Mengya always has endless words when she meets ah Xiu sisters.


    After telling ah Xiu what happened in the Zheng family, the latter was also angry.


    "The Xu family is really heartless! Hum! If I meet them, I have to argue with them!"


    Ah Xiu was a man with a clear distinction between love and hate, and because of his previous experience in the ghost city, he hated the man who didn''t care about women''s life and death.


    Especially Zhao Han''s tragic experience is enough to arouse her sympathy and sympathy.


    "Without theory, sooner or later they will eat their own consequences."


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya gave Zhao Han a thorough examination.


    Her body was ruined. Even if the Zhao family tried their best to protect her, it didn''t have a few years to live.


    Fortunately, in the last days of life, with the company of family, we can at least suffer less pain.


    Ah Xiu bit her lips and looked a little gloomy.


    "Sister ya, you said that her daughter''s family was born in the world. Why is it so painful than others? Especially sister Zhao, if only someone could help her at the beginning?"


    Ah Xiu''s idea is also her idea.


    "There are too many such things in the world. Even if we are tired to death, I''m afraid we can''t manage it."


    "Yes, it would be better if there was a place where women all over the world could rely on."

 Chapter 1848

    Ah Xiu was just a temporary emotion, but it fell into Lin Mengya''s ears, but it seemed to remove layers of fog in an instant.


    In my heart, an idea is gradually taking shape.


    Yes, if there is a place in the world where women can rely on when their rights and interests are infringed and can not be guaranteed, will it be more sufficient for women''s confidence that day?


    "I have an idea. When the family meeting is over, you go back and choose some capable women in our family and women''s yard with qianrong."


    "It''s easy, but what can you do if you choose it?"


    Lin Mengya flicked her forehead, She said with a smile, "we set up a women''s Association. No matter where the woman is, no matter what happens, as long as she encounters difficulties that cannot be solved, we will help solve them. By the way, this constitution still needs careful consideration. You can discuss this with qianrong. If there are any difficulties, I will help you do it together when I come back from the Bai family."


    Ah Xiu''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    She had given birth to a family that paid special attention to women, so her thoughts were very different from those of women outside.


    For example, when a woman from Dongfang family meets Zhao Han, she can directly go home with a dowry and won''t be humiliated at all.


    Although this has something to do with the Dongfang family''s position in Yunlie, it is undeniable that the women raised in this way will not suffer with tragic color.


    Liu qianrong''s birth is the opposite of ah Xiu''s.


    Because she is a woman, she has almost suffered from human suffering and tasted all the bitterness and bitterness.


    Compared with ah Xiu, she knows more about human suffering and what problems women urgently need to solve.


    In this way, if they combine, they will be able to do something great.


    Ah Xiu was very interested. Through this, he discussed it with Lin Mengya all night.


    It was just daybreak, and they were very tired and went to sleep.


    And long Tianyu, who was guarding outside the door, listened quietly to the corner of the wall for almost a night.


    Now he felt more and more that his wife was a treasure that would never happen again in a thousand years.


    The worry in my heart has gradually deepened a lot.


    People in Xiancheng didn''t know that many things were written by his wife.


    If they know, they are afraid to dig ya''er out regardless of heaven and earth.


    But he can''t let this precious jade dust. In this way, he can only see people more closely.


    In Pride and worry, the dawn suddenly came.


    For the family meeting, the purpose of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu is very simple, that is to help Zheng Rongrong and secure the position of the successor of the Zheng family.


    Master Zheng''s seemingly unreasonable behavior can better explain one thing.


    He didn''t want his daughter to fulfill her engagement with the palace family.


    Even because they guessed the purpose of the second room of the Zheng family, they didn''t hesitate to create the illusion that the Zheng family broke the contract first.


    In this way, the engagement is invalid.


    But whatever the Gong family gave the Zheng family to keep, she would take it back anyway.


    At this time, master Zheng''s purpose of inviting the palace family seemed a little subtle.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu decided to attend the family meeting as Su Mei.


    Ah Xiu also raised her hands in favor. Now her mind is full of women''s affairs. Where else can she care about?


    They were so angry that they didn''t say anything when they came, so no one knew which aristocratic family they belonged to until they reached their destination.


    Before they entered the city, the other party was obviously stunned when they handed an inky hot Phnom Penh invitation to the person in charge of receiving the throne.


    You know, such an invitation can only be used by three families in the whole Zheng family fief.


    This not only represents the power of the aristocratic family, but also represents that such a family has the status of dialogue with Zheng Jiaping.


    The steward took the invitation with both hands, immediately got up cautiously and bowed to them.


    "I don''t know which family your guest is from. Why haven''t you seen him before?"


    Ah Xiu smiled and said to the steward and kind: "just open it and have a look. But our family has always been used to keeping a low profile. Please don''t make a noise."


    The steward suddenly felt a little blushed. He had to admit that he was a little confused after seeing the invitation just now.


    Immediately opened the thin invitation, but saw such a big word "Palace" inside.


    Suddenly, the steward''s hand shook.


    Who dares to use this word except that one in the world?


    On the face, he was even more cautious, with a spirit of 120000, and returned the invitation with both hands.


    "It''s a distinguished guest. Please come inside. My master has been waiting for a long time."


    Ah Xiu nodded and smiled kindly at the steward.


    The party entered the city without any obstruction. At this time, the steward grabbed the most clever young fellow around him, lowered his voice and said hurriedly: "go and tell the owner that there are people from the palace family!"


    The palace family, even three years ago, everyone would shake their heads and sigh that the broken giants of today are different from the past. After Lin Mengya''s arrival, they have become the eager and unreachable existence of these small aristocratic families again.


    For such a reaction, Lin Mengya really didn''t think there was anything unexpected.


    After receiving the news, the Chen family leader personally brought people to meet him.


    Especially after learning that it was gong Ya''s Yimei, the only female Dean of Sitai college, he showed great enthusiasm.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya''s response is neither too enthusiastic, but also not rude.


    When you go out, you must carry it.


    At least we can''t let those people feel that the palace family is too approachable.


    Her noble and cool routine was so perfect that the owner of the Chen family was careful not to breathe.


    Now he wants to make a shrine and confess this great God.


    "It''s rare for Mr. Su to come. It''s better to live in a humble house. On the one hand, it''s also convenient. On the other hand, Mr. Chen can do his best as a local host."


    The head of the Chen family is a shrewd man. He knows too well the benefits of such a big family to their small families.


    If we can win over one or two, they will have enough to eat and drink.


    When Lin Mengya was thinking about how to decline, she saw several other teams of people approaching.


    Among them, there is a familiar person.


    "That''s the Zheng family?"


    The owner of the Chen family looked down her line of sight. Isn''t it the Zheng family!


    But his heart was slightly cold. He clearly remembered that only the Zheng family could send the highest standard invitation.


    Suddenly, my mind was a little heavy.


    If the Zheng family and the Gong family are allowed to unite, where will they live in the whole fief in the future?


    But he can''t afford to offend either of them.


    Just thinking about it, I saw the Zheng family owner coming towards them with his daughter.


    "Excuse me, is your excellency Mr. Su Meisu?"


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. The old man was still thinking about her man yesterday. Today he came to her again.


    If you are angry, you will naturally have no good face.


    "Well, this is Su Mei. Who are you?"


    "I''m Zheng congen, the owner of the Zheng family. This is my little daughter Rongrong. Rongrong, don''t you come to see Mr. Su yet."


    Although master Zheng wondered when he had offended Mr. Su, he chose to ignore each other''s cold face for what he thought.


    Zheng Rongrong was sad because they left without saying goodbye. When he saw Lin Mengya, he forgot everything.


    After smiling and saluting her, a pair of eyes looked at her brightly, full of worship.


    Lin Mengya is so bad that she continues to show her father''s face. Come on, for the sake of her little fan sister''s loveliness, she will be generous.


    "This is Miss Zheng. She''s really smart and cute. It''s unusual. Our women''s college is recruiting students. I don''t know Miss Zheng, but do you want to come to Sitai college?"


    As soon as she asked this, she immediately changed the faces of the people around her.


    What happened to Sitai college a few days ago, everyone present didn''t know.


    Now, those people are talking about it one after another.


    If you offend the palace family of those great scholars, can you sustain the college.


    Even the head of the Chen family was tempted.


    After all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. It can''t be a college. Isn''t there someone else?


    But few people dare to touch the hot potato of the college.


    Lin Mengya also mentioned it casually, but she didn''t want Zheng congen to be stunned. Then she hurried her daughter and said, "don''t you see Mr. soon. Don''t you go to the college every day when you are at home? Now Mr. Su doesn''t think your qualification is stupid and is willing to accept you as an apprentice. Don''t you recognize your master quickly?"


    Zheng Rongrong was so happy that she hurried to kneel down to worship the teacher, but Lin Mengya stopped her first.


    "Our college is a new school. It''s not popular. I''ll write you a letter of recommendation later. Come to the college after the new year."


    No matter what Zheng congen''s purpose is, she really likes Zheng Rongrong as a student.


    The latter nodded fiercely, and the corners of his mouth almost didn''t crack into the back of his head.


    The little girl was so happy that she almost jumped up. She wanted to put on her wings and fly to the college for class now.


    Those aristocratic families nearby suddenly reacted and screamed, but Zheng congen grabbed the best opportunity.


    Now, although the college is in trouble, the Gong family has not fallen.


    If they now take a stand and stand on the same front with the Gong family, even if the Gong family can''t run the college, they will always cherish this friendship and will never treat them badly.


    They are small aristocratic families. If they can get on with the relationship, they have a bright future.


    Moreover, the close proximity of the imperial family''s fief has more advantages than disadvantages for them.


    Unfortunately, they are so timid that this great benefit falls on the Zheng family.


    Suddenly, the faces of these people turned pig liver.


    "Rongrong is not sensible, and he needs more advice from Mr. in the future."


    Zheng congen seemed to put down a big stone in his heart, and his smile was relaxed.

 Chapter 1849

    Lin Mengya smiled and pulled Zheng Rongrong over. In front of everyone, she didn''t hide her importance.


    "Everyone naturally likes such a smart woman as Miss Zheng. In the future, you can come to me if you are not used to anything in the college."


    As for Zheng Rongrong himself, he looked flattered.


    Big eyes are watery, and the joy in them is by no means a lie.


    Looking at his daughter''s overjoyed appearance, master Zheng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "I''ve arranged the places you want to live in advance. Please Mr. Su."


    With his daughter''s relationship, Zheng congen''s invitation is enough.


    Lin Mengya also wanted to find out the reason why master Zheng did this, so she nodded, apologized to the Chen family leader, and just left with them.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the envious eyes of many people behind her. Anyway, she didn''t make a false promise with them this time.


    When they arrived at an inn that had been wrapped up in advance, master Zheng personally sent them to the upper room.


    "The conditions here are limited. I wonder if Mr. Su can get used to living here."


    After a rough look, it''s actually good.


    Besides, she''s not here for sightseeing this time.


    Lin Mengya sat safely on the chair and looked at master Zheng with a smile.


    "I like people who speak frankly. Master Zheng, what''s the purpose of your painstaking invitation to me this time?"


    Clearly opposite, but is a 20-year-old woman, but Zheng congen from the beginning to now, the heart has been carrying.


    Having been in charge of the Zheng family for many years, he was too aware of the intrigues in a large family.


    Besides, it''s like the Gong family.


    With a bitter smile, Zheng congen''s face looked a little decadent.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Su has already seen through. Indeed, I have asked you to come here this time because I have something important to ask. I also ask Mr. Su to help me this time in view of the past friendship between our two families."


    Lin Mengya didn''t answer immediately.


    She is thinking and waiting for Zheng congen to show his purpose.


    There was some silence in the atmosphere, and ah Xiu, standing aside, gently grabbed Zheng Rongrong''s shoulder.


    "When you go to the college, I can show you around. Now that you are here, should miss Zheng take me to play?"


    Zheng Rongrong is a little worried, but she knows that some things she can''t get involved in.


    He could only turn around step by step and rubbed out of the door with ah Xiu.


    When there were only two of them left in the room, Zheng congen sighed.


    "I wonder if Mr. Su has ever heard of an agreement between the Zheng family and the Gong family."


    Sure enough, it was because of this.


    Lin Mengya continued to look calm, and Zheng congen hesitated again and again before he spoke carefully.


    "Originally, this was just a joke made by the ancestors of the two families. This agreement was made only because the ancestors of the Zheng family saved an item for the ancestors of the Gong family. Now it is time to return to Zhao. I don''t ask the Gong family to fulfill their promise, but only for the sake of our Zheng family''s commitment and help us when necessary."


    This made Lin Mengya have to look at master Zheng.


    Originally, she thought that the reason why Zheng congen was willing to let his daughter be wronged was to let Zheng Luxi inherit the position of house owner, which was to covet the power of the palace family.


    But now she has changed her mind.


    In the face of huge interests, it is extremely rare for master Zheng to keep his heart and not think about the towering wealth.


    Such a person is really worth making friends with.


    "Where did Zheng say? Our two families are close neighbors. My family owner often remembers the help given by Zheng family when our family was in trouble. If you have any request, our family owner will answer it."


    "Originally, the two ancestors agreed on a marriage. To tell you the truth, even the marriage letter was written. Now, I bring the marriage letter and return it to the Gong family. I just want the peace of the Zheng family."


    Zheng congen seems determined to withdraw from his marriage.


    Solemnly, he took out a thing wrapped in red cloth from his arms.


    After some old red cloth was peeled off layer by layer, the exposed thing was the bronze mirror seen in the Zhao family.


    "This is..."


    "This is what the ancestors of the Gong family entrusted our ancestors of the Zheng family to preserve."


    Zheng congen is holding a bronze mirror and his mind is a little complicated.


    For many years, it has become a steel knife hanging over his head since the day he took over the house.


    The previous owners of the Zheng family are waiting for this day.


    But they only saw the wealth and power of the palace family, but they didn''t see the danger hidden behind the power.


    The Zheng family can no longer stand such a toss.


    Like an old patient with strong medicine, it is not luck, but disaster!


    Zheng congen slightly stabilized his mood, carefully held the red cloth and put the things on the table.


    Then he pressed a ruby embedded at the lower end of the handle.


    The handle broke in two with the oval mirror after hearing the crisp sound of "click".


    Lin Mengya stared at his movements curiously and saw the man take out a small straight tube from the part of the handle.


    "The marriage certificate is here. Please verify it by Mr. Su."


    Lin Mengya gently took it over.


    The material of the wedding letter is not ordinary paper. Although it has experienced many years, it is still tenacious when held in hand.


    She slowly unfolded, and a line of clear and meaningful font appeared in front of her.


    The marriage letter is very clear. It is the people of her generation who want to marry the Zheng family in exchange for the mirror in the hands of the Zheng family.


    She looked at the marriage letter with an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    Before that, everyone told her that the ancestors of the palace family were smart people with supreme wisdom.


    But when she saw the marriage letter, she really realized that almost everything in future generations had been worked out by her ancestors.


    She is like a small ball. According to the established track, she stimulates the mechanisms that have been arranged for a long time.


    Although this feeling is somewhat awkward as a string puppet, it has another kind of admiration.


    In the end, they are for future generations to escape the distorted fate, not just for themselves.


    She solemnly put away the marriage letter, stood up and bowed to Zheng congen.


    "The people of the Zheng family really live up to the trust of their ancestors. Please rest assured, master of the Zheng family. From now on, the Gong family and the Zheng family are one with each other."


    Zheng congen finally breathed a complete sigh of relief.


    He knew that for the current palace family, it would be better to exchange more manageable interests for convenience than to threaten with this marriage letter.


    He smiled and pointed to the bronze mirror.


    "From then on, the little girl will rely on Mr. Su to take care of her."


    "It''s natural, but the marriage letter says that if the next generation''s head is a woman, he will marry the man of the palace family. But if he is a man, he can marry the head of the palace family. I don''t know how the Zheng family plans."


    At the mention of this, Zheng congen suddenly lost his smile.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry, but waited quietly for master Zheng''s answer.


    "It''s also my pedantry. It''s mainly women. It''s never the reason for the collapse of a family. What do you think of my family Rongrong?"


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    To tell the truth, up to now, she doesn''t think master Zheng will really pass on the position of the owner to Zheng Rongrong.


    But now she''s not so sure.


    "Although Miss Zheng looks a little weak, she may not be worthy of a big job if she is carefully adjusted."


    It took her a long time to say such a thing.


    In fact, it''s nothing more than telling Zheng congen that as long as he wants Zheng Rongrong to be the master, she can help him.


    Zheng congen did not answer her directly, nor did he continue to turn around on this question.


    After they were polite again, Zheng congen left with a heavy heart.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to take out the bronze mirror to study. Instead, she calmly received many people who wanted to curry favor with, and then asked people to hold the door and touch out the bronze mirror to look at it again and again.


    "What''s the difference between this one and the previous one?"


    Not surprisingly, someone will pop up in the room.


    Lin Mengya waved to long Tianyu, who immediately sat beside her.


    "You see, the handle of this copper mirror doesn''t match the mirror very well."


    Long Tianyu also looked at it, and even he took it over and rubbed it with his thumb for a while.


    "Indeed, the materials of the two objects are not exactly the same."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t see this.


    She had such a guess because she saw some subtle differences between the pattern of the handle and the mirror.


    But long Tianyu has a deep and wide range of knowledge, and her eyesight is naturally much better than her.


    "This handle takes a lot of time in the morning than this mirror. Moreover, their manufacturing process is also different."


    On this point, long Tianyu can almost guarantee.


    Lin Mengya touched her chin. If it was just a bronze mirror, the ancestors of the palace family didn''t have to make such a big promise to let the ancestors of the Zheng family keep it.


    Looking at the handle and mirror, she always felt that something had been ignored by her.


    Moreover, an old handle is inlaid with a new copper mirror.


    The pattern on the handle is not very beautiful and rare. Isn''t it unnecessary.


    Unless, it''s the handle that really needs to be hidden!


    She picked it up again and looked inside and out.


    When she was trying to feel if there was anything else in it, she suddenly felt that the middle of the handle was uneven.


    "It seems that there are words engraved in it!"


    She exclaimed, and long Tianyu stared at the handle.


    It was just dark inside the handle. She couldn''t feel it.


    Long Tianyu saw her face tangled, but he didn''t know what to start from and left in a hurry.


    A moment later, he brought a small basin.


    Lin Mengya looked inside. Unexpectedly, it was a lump of kneaded dough.

 Chapter 1850

    She watched long Tianyu carefully put the dough in, and then put it on the fire to bake for a while.


    The smell of wheat when the dough was dried made her feel a little hungry.


    Fortunately, the torture ended soon, and long Tianyu carefully pulled out the baked semi dry dough.


    Lin Mengya looked at the traces on the dough and her brain was running rapidly.


    Because just now, Xiaoyao found that the above symbol may be the kind of symbol that the system can decode.


    Long Tianyu also saw such a thing for the first time. He frowned slightly. He looked over and over, but he couldn''t touch his head.


    Because the trace is not like handwriting or painting, but like some kind of pattern.


    "Is it a painting or a family pattern?"


    Long Tianyu is not sure, and Lin Mengya has no specific results.


    "This should only be part of it. The decoding function in my system shows that it may be some kind of text, but it is not complete."


    She explained low. Hearing this, long Tianyu was more cautious.


    Knead the dough into a ball and reinstall the mirror.


    "As like as two peas, you must keep it well. After I return, I''ll have someone else do the same handle."


    The man is always more careful about her affairs than anyone else.


    Lin Mengya put away the bronze mirror properly. She got a lot of useful news today.


    At least the paper that might cause disputes is now back in her hands.


    Although I don''t know how many pits her ancestors dug for her, at least it was dangerous.


    The two fall asleep together. In short, long Tianyu will hold her in his arms as a protector.


    The night was deep, and the world seemed quiet.


    But before long, long Tianyu noticed the rubble on the roof, which was trampled by people.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and quietly got up, but startled her in his arms.


    "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Show her the shape of her mouth. Lin Mengya immediately wakes up from her confusion.


    Honestly shrink in the quilt and watch him leave.


    Releasing the detection function, she found four people hidden on the roof.


    With Yu, she was not worried that the other party was coming for her.


    But the four men ran to the southeast corner of the inn.


    It seems that the Zheng family lives there.


    When the people on the roof left, she got up and dressed with light hands and feet.


    Yu must have noticed their trend, otherwise she wouldn''t check the situation.


    She waited for a moment, but Yu didn''t show up easily.


    But the guards of the Zheng family were excited in advance. After a period of chaos, the invaders left without fighting.


    This time, the people in the inn were turned upside down.


    But there are no fewer people on their side.


    She didn''t think that the group just came to have a look and left.


    After a while, long Tianyu returned to the house with a cold face.


    "Zheng congen is missing."


    "What?"


    "Those people should have come for Zheng Rongrong, but I just went in and checked. Zheng congen was not in the Inn at all. My people didn''t see him back."


    Because of Zheng congen''s special status, there must be accompanying guards around her, so she and long Tianyu didn''t send someone to protect her.


    But that''s why those people have an opportunity.


    "Sister Su, my father, he, he..."


    Outside the door, Zheng Rongrong cried red eyes and rushed in.


    A girl who could endure all kinds of suffering in the fief, but when she learned that her father might be in danger, she cried like a tearful person.


    Lin Mengya gently patted her back, took out a dry soft cloth towel and gently wiped her tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, your father will be fine. Ah Xiu, call our people and find them with the Zheng family. Also, don''t disturb others."


    At this time, if people know that the whereabouts of the great master of the Zheng family are unknown, Zheng Rongrong''s situation is much more dangerous.


    Those aristocratic families are eyeing the forces of the Zheng family.


    If they are allowed to seize the opportunity, they will inevitably not have evil thoughts.


    Although the Zheng family were worried, fortunately, Zheng Rongrong was the backbone, and with the help of the Gong family, they didn''t mess up too much.


    Until dawn, their people still got nothing.


    Zheng Rongrong has already cried and fainted once, and Lin Mengya is also frowning.


    This is not the way. They don''t know what the other party''s intention is.


    According to the memories of the dark guards around the inn last night, master Zheng left on his own initiative.


    With only the confidant housekeeper.


    As for where he went and who he met, there was no news at all.


    In bed, Zheng Rongrong will wake up and look at her with a hopeful face.


    "My father, he''s back?"


    Although cruel, Lin Mengya can''t lie to her.


    "Not yet. Maybe there will be news in a while."


    In an instant, hope took away those water eyes.


    Zheng Rongrong lowered his head and Bei''s teeth clenched his lower lip.


    "Maybe, maybe if I hadn''t followed my father, maybe if I had listened to them, my father wouldn''t have disappeared."


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. She only felt the burning pain in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya can''t comfort more.


    Zheng Rongrong''s relatives are missing, and only she can realize the taste.


    The light relief of others can''t let her come out of the tip of an ox''s horn.


    Lin Mengya walked over and firmly held Zheng Rongrong''s cool hand.


    "We''ll find it with you. Now, don''t give up in a hurry, okay?"


    The woman''s gentle words seem to be the only life-saving straw Zheng Rongrong can grasp now.


    She raised her head in panic, like a frightened deer.


    Lin Mengya held her in her arms and patted her on the shoulder.


    Outside the door, long Tianyu, who had been looking for people all night, received a letter.


    To be exact, it was a blackmail letter.


    "There''s news."


    As soon as he stepped into the room, Zheng Rongrong rushed up.


    "Have you heard from my father? Where is he? When will he be back?"


    Long Tianyu did not answer, but put his heart on the table.


    At a glance, Lin Mengya saw the dark color hidden in the bottom of her eyes.


    "They, how can they do that! For the position of the owner, do they even ignore the slightest affection?"


    After reading a letter, Zheng Rongrong trembled with anger.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Lin Mengya immediately came forward and received the letter.


    Only a few short lines of words were written on the thin page.


    "If you want Zheng congen to live, take Zheng''s secret treasure to Sanli Pavilion outside the city at midnight tonight, otherwise you''ll wait to collect his body!"


    Zheng''s secret treasure? Is it the marriage letter between the Zheng family and the Gong family?


    For a moment, she understood.


    In that case last night, only acquaintances could make an appointment with Zheng congen.


    And he probably felt relaxed because he returned his wedding letter and bronze mirror to himself.


    But I don''t want to, so it angers people who really care about these things.


    "What can I do? I don''t even know where the Zheng family''s secret treasure is. How can I save my father!"


    Zheng Rongrong is already anxious like an ant on a hot pot. Fortunately, Lin Mengya still keeps his reason.


    "Don''t worry, let me ask you, did your father explain anything to you when he left last night?"


    "When my father left, he seemed to tell me that he would never let me be wronged again. It must have been Zheng Luxi. No one would care about the secret treasure of the Zheng family except him."


    She knows the cause and effect. It''s not difficult to guess that it was the second room of the Zheng family.


    But Zheng Rongrong knew it was in the dark. How did she guess?


    "Because only when you get the secret treasure of the Zheng family can you be the real owner of the Zheng family. Over the years, although my father cultivated him as an heir, he never gave him the secret treasure. Therefore, he must be angry!"


    I see. No wonder Zheng Luxi acted so boldly, but he still didn''t dare to tear his face with master Zheng.


    Looking at the girl crying anxiously, Lin Mengya had a plan in her heart.


    "Yu, come out with me."


    The inn contracted by the Zheng family was lively. After a whole day, it suddenly became quiet.


    This makes other aristocratic families who have been staring outside see in the clouds.


    They wanted to inquire, but the people of the Zheng family were very strict.


    Those people of the palace family also follow suit, so that they can''t find any chance.


    When I was scratching my heart and liver, I suddenly heard that the people of the Zheng family went to the Chen family to report that it was because of the rush. Master Zheng felt the wind and cold occasionally and didn''t see any guests these days.


    The owner of the Chen family is also full of doubts. He can only send people to visit him first.


    Across a door, the man only said a few words to master Zheng and was sent out.


    However, it also confirmed that master Zheng was really just ill.


    When the news came out, those who were thinking had to restrain for a while.


    In addition, Mr. Su of the palace family is not easy to provoke, so these people no longer stare at the Zheng family like leeches.


    "Is this really OK? Otherwise, I''d better go myself!"


    In Zheng Rongrong''s room, she looked uneasily at Lin Mengya sitting in front of the dressing table and wearing her own clothes.


    The latter didn''t know what method to use. In just one day, she not only looked like her, but also imitated her voice vividly. Even when the Chen family came before, sister Su could confuse the false with the true, so that people couldn''t hear half of the flaws.


    If it weren''t for something in her heart, she would pester each other and learn these strange / cunning skills.


    Lin Mengya slightly adjusted her face.


    This time, time was tight, so she couldn''t make the same mask a little bit.


    Fortunately, she has acupuncture, which can temporarily change the direction of facial muscles.


    However, it can''t be used frequently, otherwise her beauty will be destroyed if her muscles are damaged.


    "Since I want to go for you, I have my reason. You are obedient. After I go out in a while, you will honestly hide in the house. When I come back, you will come out again."

 Chapter 1851

    That group of people asked Zheng Rongrong to send things. It was a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    At that time, even if you don''t get the secret treasure, if you catch Zheng Rongrong, master Zheng will have to obey.


    Therefore, the best way now is for Lin Mengya to go for her.


    I know what she said is right, but how can Zheng Rongrong feel at ease?


    Just wanted to continue to say something, she was distracted by ah Xiu next to her.


    She went to the outer room and saw Yu ready to go. She immediately smiled and bent her eyebrows.


    With this layer of "armor", she doesn''t have to be afraid at all.


    "Keep this with you."


    Long Tianyu took out a jade ring. It seems that it is no different from the ordinary jade ring.


    But she could recognize it at a glance. It should be the stone and jade after transformation.


    Take it from good people and tie it seriously around your waist.


    Even though she knew he would guard behind her, every time, she could still see the man''s tension towards her.


    Patted her waist. She smiled and said, "no problem now. Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to relax, but he couldn''t stop it. He could only calm down and get angry with himself.


    "I will protect you behind you. Remember, no matter what happens, your safety is the most important."


    She cleverly agreed and knew what was wrong with the man like a mirror in her heart.


    As soon as she reached the door, she suddenly turned around and hugged him who had been following her.


    "It is because I know you are behind me that I have the courage to move forward."


    She raised her small face and filled him with ecstasy with a smile.


    Even though the face was not hers, the sparkling eyes were shining like the Milky way.


    A sweet word made him no longer angry.


    "OK."


    He scraped the tip of her nose. If he made her happy, what would he fear if he overturned the world?


    Reluctantly let go, Lin Mengya tidied up and down her clothes.


    After opening the door again, she was the sad, weak and helpless Miss Zheng.


    The slightly open door was already empty.


    The note only said to take things to the Sanli Pavilion outside the city.


    But because the city gate was closed early, she had to let someone drive a carriage and wait at Sanli Pavilion first.


    It is said that the Sanli Pavilion is just a small pavilion with an empty wooden frame, which can only be used for people to thank their legs and feet.


    She sat in the carriage and measured that it was almost time, so she asked people to go back to the city gate first and wait.


    In the wilderness, she became more and more lonely.


    With his head down, he looked uneasy.


    But in fact, the situation within a half mile radius is under her control.


    This time, Yu brought only a few of her men.


    They ambushed in the woods not far away. No matter where they were or how far they were, they could get to her at the first time.


    As for the other side, it can not be underestimated.


    She counted roughly, and there were eight people she could feel.


    I wonder if they have reinforcements further away.


    But she can be sure that these people do not include master Zheng.


    It seems that these people don''t even want to let people go tonight.


    Fortunately, she is here, otherwise the Zheng family will fall into the hands of criminals on the day of their father and daughter.


    In the middle of the moon, the cool moonlight reflects the vague shadows around.


    She stood up and kept looking at the directions on both sides, as if she was worried.


    A little messy footsteps came from behind.


    Lin Mengya deliberately pretended not to find it and looked at the other side.


    Until the dilapidated pavilion was surrounded by people in an instant, she was like a frightened hare with wide eyes and close to one of the columns of the pavilion.


    "Who are you? Where is my father?"


    There is a slight trembling voice, which is slightly different from the past.


    Can fall into the ears of others, but there is no flaw.


    Just look at her timid and cowardly appearance, you know it must be the person he is looking for.


    "Don''t worry. If you want to see your useless father, you have to exchange things. Where are the things? Can you bring them?"


    Lin Mengya seemed frightened and untied a small cloth bag tied to her shoulder.


    "Here it is. Take it. Please don''t hurt my father!"


    "That old man, he really gave it to you! Hum! Over the years, I have been respectful to him, but it turned out that he didn''t treat me as his own person!"


    He was so jealous that his voice changed its tune and showed a gloomy chill.


    Lin Mengya can naturally hear that this person is the uncle of the Zheng family.


    "This is the secret treasure of the Zheng family. It can only be passed on to the next owner of the Zheng family. Even if you take it away, it won''t be of any use."


    "This is mine!"


    Zheng Luxi shouted out of control, but regardless of the disguise, he tore off the black mask on his face.


    Under the moonlight, he was a handsome face, which had been twisted like a ghost.


    Lin Mengya quietly took a small step back. From this angle, she can completely hide her body in the shadow, so that people can''t tell what''s different from the people in front of her.


    "How could it be you? Zheng Luxi, my father treated you well. Why did you do that?"


    She asked crossly with a look of righteous indignation.


    Zheng Luxi just grabbed the cloth bag in her hand, opened the things in a hurry, and finally saw the bronze mirror.


    His face suddenly burst into a morbid and crazy smile.


    "I finally got you! I knew you would be mine sooner or later!"


    He was almost obsessed, stroking the bronze mirror.


    He turned a deaf ear to Lin Mengya''s question.


    "For the sake of sending it to me, I can give you a grace. Come on, take her away and lock her up with her illiterate father!"


    "Yes."


    "Zheng Luxi, you can''t do that! You promised me that as long as I brought something, you would let my father go! You bastard, you don''t mean what you say!"


    Lin Mengya angrily accused, while Zheng Luxi glanced at her contemptuously.


    "What time has the promise been made to you? And, after that, I has the final say."


    While pretending to struggle, he also reminded the other side not to do it first.


    Since Zheng Luxi plans to lock her up with master Zheng, she might as well find the Tibetan place first.


    Soon, Lin Mengya was taken to a pony without windows.


    She was rudely locked inside. When the door was closed, it was only dark.


    Lin Mengya didn''t move, but stuck it on the car wall.


    The carriage continued to drive away from the city, but after a special circle, it returned to a place not far from the Sanli Pavilion.


    The door was opened. Without time to respond, she was pulled out of the car again.


    Those people''s actions are very heavy, and she still feels a little laborious. If Zheng Rongrong, whose body bones have not been well maintained, is replaced, she is afraid that she will suffer a greater crime.


    He was pushed into a small yard, which looked like an ordinary farmhouse.


    There is a pigsty built of stone in the yard, emitting bursts of stench.


    "My good uncle, nephew, I have brought you the person you miss most. Now your family is reunited, don''t be too grateful to me."


    Zheng Luxi said disgustingly to the pigsty, and there came the sound of the pig being startled.


    A pair of dirty hands, laboriously holding the wall, stood up.


    However, in just one day, the solemn master of the Zheng family she knew was tortured into an adult.


    At the moment, he stared angrily at the guy who was inferior to animals, filled with regret.


    If he hadn''t led the wolf into the house, how could his daughter be so insulted?


    "Zheng Luxi, do you still have a conscience? Rongrong, she is innocent. What do you have, come to me!"


    "Innocent? Hum! If I hadn''t been smart, I would have been fooled by your father and daughter. You kept saying that you would support me to inherit my family business in the future. But it turned out that you had given Zheng Rongrong the secret treasure. You wanted me to be a shield so that your daughter could inherit the family business!"


    Zheng Luxi became more and more angry. He pulled the whip next to him and threw it at the people in the pigsty.


    "Stop! If you dare to hit my father again, I''ll make you the master of the house all your life!"


    Lin Mengya ran to master Zheng and looked at Zheng Luxi coldly.


    Zheng congen behind her was full of doubts.


    This appearance, this voice is really like her daughter, but why does he feel that the woman in front of him is not Rongrong?


    "The secret treasure is in my hand, and you are in my hand. The whole Zheng family is under my control!"


    "But you haven''t got it yet, have you?"


    Her words changed their faces.


    Zheng Luxi has a gloomy face, while Zheng congen has a shocked face.


    Rongrong shouldn''t have known about it. At home, no one would have told her.


    Isn''t this man Rongrong?


    Lin Mengya looked at Zheng Luxi without fear.


    It seems that she guessed really well. Compared with the Zheng family, the ambitious second room of the Zheng family had already decided on the Gong family.


    I scoff at these people''s overestimation. Thanks to master Zheng, the Zheng family can get a glimmer of vitality.


    Otherwise, with these garlic, sooner or later the ancestral family property will be ruined.


    "Do you know this?"


    Zheng Luxi''s expression was negative. I think she pinched it to seven inches.


    "I heard my father mention it by chance. Although the secret treasure has something to do with the palace family, it would be too fantastic if you think that the palace family will marry you."


    She deliberately made a look of disdain for Zheng Luxi, and the other party took the bait as expected.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. I''ll tell you the secret. You let me go with my father. We promise we''ll stay away from you and never see you again. How about it?"


    Zheng Luxi stared at her, full of doubts.


    Is this calm woman who talks to herself really a waste of Zheng Rongrong?

 Chapter 1852

    Narrowing his eyes, Zheng Luxi smiled Yin.


    "Now, what qualifications do you have to tell me? If you don''t tell me, now I''ll let your useless father die in front of you!"


    "I''ll die if I say so, but if you two are buried with me, my father and I can be regarded as the place of death. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of this person''s threat, and even has the posture of taking the initiative.


    Zheng Luxi''s face became more and more ugly.


    This is the first time that he can''t do whatever he wants in front of this sick seedling.


    Approaching a few steps, he stared at the woman in front of him.


    The anger in his eyes is like a fierce beast that devours people.


    But in front of the woman, a pretty face was calm and indifferent, as if she didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Or she''s not afraid at all.


    The two were tit for tat. For a time, the atmosphere was deadlocked, and no one would step back.


    After a long time, Zheng Luxi was very unwilling to lose the battle first.


    I''ve seen a ghost. Was this little bitch pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger before?


    "I warn you, you''d better not think about playing tricks. You don''t want those people of the Zhao family to die with you?"


    Even though he compromised, Zheng Luxi was still very despicable and thought he had grasped each other''s weakness.


    Lin Mengya''s face sank and stared at each other coldly.


    "If you dare to touch them, I''ll kill you immediately!"


    Zheng Luxi picked up the corners of his lips and smiled proudly.


    "It depends on whether you are good enough. Come on, let the old thing out!"


    Leaving their father and daughter, Zheng Luxi left quickly.


    Lin Mengya calmed her beating heart a little. Just now when the man stared at her, she almost thought she was going to be exposed.


    I don''t know whether it''s her good disguise or Zheng Luxi''s dismissive attitude towards Zheng Rongrong over the years, so I didn''t even find these subtle differences.


    In short, it''s time to muddle through.


    Zheng Luxi''s men caught people very rudely.


    Lin Mengya was not too dirty. She immediately squatted down and held master Zheng''s arm.


    "Father, are you all right?"


    Fortunately, except for some skin injuries, it didn''t hurt at all.


    Master Zheng can also be sure that the woman in front of him is definitely not his daughter.


    In his heart, there was a constant speculation, and he subconsciously stared at her.


    Lin Mengya called her father, and then gently squeezed each other''s hand to let him not reveal any flaws.


    Fortunately, master Zheng is also a man who has experienced ups and downs. When things happen, he is naturally old-fashioned.


    He immediately lowered his eyes and made a helpless look of pain. They looked like a group of poor fathers and daughters kidnapped by villains.


    "Well, don''t play father daughter love here. Uncle, I''m not my nephew. Unexpectedly, you have decided to let me be the owner of the house. You shouldn''t keep some thoughts. If it weren''t for your hypocrisy, why should we make such a fuss?"


    "Beast! What I regret most now is that I didn''t see through your wolf ambition!"


    Zheng Luxi didn''t care at all about his uncle''s scolding.


    Anyway, when he really mastered the secret treasure of the Zheng family, the father and daughter were like stones at his feet.


    He can kick wherever he wants.


    "Father, save your strength and don''t talk nonsense with people like him. Don''t you want to know the secret of the Zheng family''s secret treasure? I can tell you now. However, you need to prepare a carriage for us and some money. I believe you don''t have much time. Once people find out that you have used such terrible means to ascend, you think you can succeed the Zheng family leader smoothly Is there a place for you? "


    Zheng Luxi now has no reason to feel upset when he listens to her.


    However, he would never admit that the source of this irritability was his unhappiness that he could only be led by the nose.


    Pursed his lips, he ordered to go down unhappily and let people prepare immediately.


    A moment later, he took a bag of silver prepared by his men and threw it in front of her.


    "Now, I see what tricks you can play."


    "Father, you go first, and I''ll find a way out myself."


    Lin Mengya gave Zheng congen her purse, but the latter shook her head and looked worried.


    "It''s all right. He doesn''t dare do anything to me."


    She forcibly helped Zheng congen up. Regardless of Zheng Luxi''s increasingly gloomy face, she sent the man to the carriage.


    "Go!"


    Her words are beyond doubt.


    Zheng congen gasped, leaned back in the carriage and looked at her hard.


    But without hesitation, Lin Mengya dropped the curtain and turned back to the yard.


    Zheng Luxi has been looking at what she has done. The more she looks, the greater the doubt in her heart.


    "Now that I''ve kept my promise, it''s your turn. You''d better tell me honestly, or I''ll let someone kill him now!"


    "Naturally, I want to say, but where do I start?"


    As long as Zheng congen leaves the yard, Yu''s people can pick him up immediately.


    Now she has no worries and no longer needs to act with Zheng Luxi.


    Seeing her attitude suddenly changed, the strange feeling in Zheng Luxi''s heart gradually became clear.


    incorrect! She''s not Zheng Rongrong!


    Even though the appearance is the same, the bearing and courage are definitely not what the sick child can have.


    In an instant, Zheng Luxi, who noticed that he had been teased, shouted angrily, "come on, catch her! You''re not Zheng Rongrong. Who are you?"


    His men rushed at her.


    But before she got close to her, she flew away, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am. As long as you know, your end is coming."


    Outside the door, shadows flickered.


    In a moment, the situation in the yard was completely reversed.


    A slender figure came slowly from outside the hospital.


    He stood behind her, with the momentum of towering mountains.


    Zheng Luxi looked at everything in front of him in horror. When he thought he was about to set foot on the peak of life, he unexpectedly fell to the bottom of life.


    Jealousy and unwillingness made him suddenly burst into crazy thoughts.


    No matter who it is, you can''t block his way!


    He suddenly grabbed the long knife in his hand and rushed to the middle man and woman.


    Just kill them and he can get everything back!


    But his every move has long been understood.


    Long Tianyu quietly mentioned the weapons that those people fell at their feet and kicked them in the air. He only heard a "puff" sound. The long knife pierced Zheng Luxi''s abdomen and dragged him back a few steps. Only then did he stop castration.


    "Take everyone away. I have something to ask him."


    Lin Mengya paid no attention to Zheng Luxi''s situation. This scum is worth dying.


    Besides, Yu has a sense of propriety. For the time being, this man can''t die.


    Looking at Yu''s men, they took these people away like a bundle of pigs. Looking around the yard, Lin Mengya felt a little strange.


    "Zheng Luxi''s desperate this time, his father should not know. However, I always think Zheng Luxi''s means are not clever this time."


    Let Zheng congen leave by himself. Obviously, the person who asked him must be an acquaintance.


    Later, he sent someone to send this letter. A fool can guess that it was done by relevant personnel related to the Zheng family owner.


    Compared with the previous sinister method of poisoning Mrs. Zheng and murdering Zheng Rongrong, this time it can be said to be simple and rough.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but obviously he had something in mind.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Lin Mengya nodded and agreed to leave with him.


    But as soon as they arrived at the inn, before they asked about Zheng Rongrong and master Zheng, they heard their men report back that Zheng Luxi was crazy.


    "Crazy? What''s going on?"


    Just now, the man was fine. This knife was cut in his stomach, not his brain. How can he be crazy?


    But after seeing the visitor''s unspeakable expression, she realized that something unexpected might have happened.


    They hurried to the place where Zheng Luxi was temporarily detained. Before they entered the door, they heard a burst of crying.


    Yes, he is a noisy man.


    Just listening, she couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over.


    When she met, she knew how crazy this so-called madness was.


    In the room, Zheng Luxi, who had just been pulled out of the steel knife, was shrinking in a corner in fear, his face crying like a little flower dog.


    "You, you don''t come!"


    Zheng Luxi, who is crying and crying, feels strange.


    Lin Mengya frowned. After staring for a while, she found that it would be right to replace him with Zheng Rongrong.


    It was like being struck by thunder. She looked at long Tianyu strangely.


    Why did you give it back?


    "Zheng Luxi, what''s the matter with you?"


    She asked tentatively.


    The man trembling in bed was trying to look at her wrongfully with a pair of watery eyes.


    "Girl, are you calling me? Do you know where this is, who they are, who they are?"


    The pseudo girl''s voice pinching her throat makes her goose bumps more and more.


    Lin Mengya carefully observed the person in front of her. Soon she ruled out the possibility that the other party was pretending.


    But this is too evil, isn''t it?


    "Are you a girl?"


    The real man on the bed nodded fiercely.


    Lin Mengya is speechless now. No, even if there is something wrong with the place cut by the knife, it hasn''t become so fast, has it?


    "Do you know your name?"


    "My name is situ Meng."


    Lin Mengya really can''t stand the way a man wriggles, but now she is only a woman here. She has to bite the bullet and grab the hand of the man now called situ Meng.


    But unexpectedly, before she got close, "situ Meng" shook his head in a trance.


    After that, the eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Take your life!"

 Chapter 1853

    Lin Mengya''s sixth sense is sharper than animals.


    Aware of the approaching danger, he hid back and fell into a familiar embrace.


    The surrounding guards, for the first time, controlled Zheng Luxi, who was still breathing in bed.


    Lin Mengya stood up along long Tianyu''s hand. She was sure that the other party couldn''t pretend to be the girl''s posture before.


    And just now, she noticed something.


    "Knock him out and don''t let him die."


    Now that she knows the situation, she doesn''t have to stay here and watch Zheng Luxi''s make a fool of herself.


    Immediately dragged Yu away, but they didn''t return to the inn, but quietly climbed to the roof of the inn.


    "Zheng Luxi seems to be a failure."


    She was aware of the failed product after the so-called "one body and two souls" event in the state of Jin.


    However, because this matter is too incredible and the relevant conditions are not mature, Lin Mengya has not taken it to heart.


    But Zheng Luxi''s situation has some similarities with those people, but there are also differences.


    She tried to recall the faces she had seen him before. Finally, she connected those strange places one by one.


    First, his appearance.


    In fact, Zheng Luxi''s appearance is not bad, but also that kind of very manly appearance.


    But from the first sight she saw, the man''s clothes tended to be neutral.


    Of course, she doesn''t think it''s bad for men to be neutral, but everything about Zheng Luxi is too feminine.


    Including his room, his yard, more like a woman''s boudoir.


    But Zheng Luxi''s external character has a deep sense of conflict with these.


    Now when she saw "situ Meng", everything seemed to have an answer.


    It is likely that some aspects of "situ Meng" are imperceptibly changing Zheng Luxi.


    And this feeling is certainly not formed overnight.


    Otherwise, the Zheng family would have had relevant rumors.


    Just now when she was exploring the situation, she found that although Zheng Luxi''s situation was different from those previously found in one body and two souls, Xiaoyao found that the other party''s brain was particularly active in a certain region.


    It''s like a person who has two consciousness at the same time.


    But it is obvious that Zheng Luxi has not been transformed into a real "situ Meng".


    Even the two of them may not know the existence of each other.


    From this point of view, it is indeed like a failed product that is regarded as an abandoned child.


    "One more thing, situ family was once a top-level family at the peak of Xiancheng."


    Long Tianyu thought about it and added.


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say.


    "It has something to do with Xiancheng, but if situ Meng really comes from Xiancheng, why does her consciousness appear on Zheng Luxi?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her. After a moment, he whispered, "I don''t know, but I know that this is the biggest secret of Xiancheng."


    "What?"


    "The art of immortality."


    These four words almost nailed her in place.


    In all dynasties, people will do shocking things in order to pursue eternal life.


    But those attempts, without exception, failed.


    But the wild fire is endless, and the spring wind blows again.


    Even now, there are many such people.


    "Absurd! How can there be immortality in this world?"


    She only felt ridiculous, but long Tianyu sighed.


    "Not everyone is as sober as you and me."


    Lin Mengya thought this sentence was true.


    When a person has something he dreams of, his desire is to hope that he can have it all forever.


    Therefore, immortality has become the mirror of their pursuit.


    "But even if he wants to pursue the art of immortality, Zheng Luxi doesn''t need to transplant other people''s consciousness into his own body, unless -"


    She suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Long Tianyu, like her, looked at each other silently.


    "Unless, he is just a tool for others to live forever."


    He went on, saying what she had not finished.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that her heart was slightly blocked.


    "Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Long Tianyu held her tightly in his arms and put his chin on her shoulder.


    "All I know is that I won''t sacrifice you and the children for anything."


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly. He was afraid that Zheng Luxi didn''t know. All he did was making wedding clothes for others.


    After all, being able to treat him as a test object can also make people who are not aware of him want to know who can do it.


    At the moment, in the Taoist temple in Shangyang City, master Zheng Er is sitting in his room chanting scriptures.


    Not long after, the little Taoist in the temple came and told him that there were guests visiting.


    Master Zheng Er went happily. Before he left, he quietly opened the secret room in the Taoist temple.


    The space of the secret room is not small, and there are still fluorescent candles in it.


    Under the bright light, a teenager with a face similar to Zheng Luxi was lying in bed and falling asleep.


    The teenager''s physique is thin, and his skin is too white because he doesn''t see light all year round.


    Master Zheng Er stepped forward and gently stroked the boy''s face.


    "Soon, the Zheng family will be mine. And I will be the first person of the Zheng family forever."


    Under the candlelight, the boy was still silent and didn''t hear the declaration that was almost crazy.


    After taking a greedy look at the young man''s fresh and youthful body, master Zheng Er reluctantly left.


    Since peeping into the real purpose of the second room of the Zheng family, Lin Mengya feels that some things can be carried out in advance.


    Although she can be sure that immortality is a big dream in terms of current technology, Xiancheng can not speculate with common sense in this regard.


    If the second master of the Zheng family succeeds, the father and daughter of the Zheng family''s big house will be in danger in the future.


    After a night of patience, Lin Mengya knocked on the door of the Zheng family''s father and daughter at dawn the next day.


    Seeing the father and daughter for the rest of their lives, it was obvious that everyone had a hard time last night.


    Especially when he learned that Su Mei actually took over her daughter''s adventure, Zheng congen was moved to his eyes.


    "I really want to thank you this time. I don''t know where our father and daughter can help. Just ask."


    Lin Mengya waved her hand with a serious look, and then closed the door.


    "I don''t need to say anything about reward for the time being. I just hope you can think about it and let Miss Rongrong succeed as the head of the family."


    Even Zheng Rongrong didn''t expect that sister Su would be so direct.


    She just wanted to explain to her father, but suddenly realized that her father didn''t refute.


    Instead, he lowered his head and was thinking about something.


    Lin Mengya motioned her with her eyes to take it easy. Today, she was confident enough to let master Zheng agree to it.


    "If you feel that Zheng Rongrong''s ability is not enough to make her sit firmly as the master of the house, you can rest assured. Our palace family will do their best to help. Moreover, we will never interfere in the internal affairs of the Zheng family."


    This chip is very heavy.


    Although it can tempt people, there are also many risks.


    After all, everyone can say good words, but it is really related to interests. Who can fully ensure that they are not dominated by greed?


    Lin Mengya saw the other party''s thoughts at once and added weight immediately.


    "Does Mr. Zheng still hope that Mrs. Zheng''s affair will happen again?"


    At this moment, Zheng Rongrong was stunned.


    She was sure that she had not mentioned her mother to her father.


    But listen to sister Su''s meaning. Does father know?


    Master Zheng was shocked, and his face looked a little gray, which made it worse.


    "I''m... I''m old. Now I just want my daughter to be safe. As for other things, they don''t matter to me anymore."


    It''s like liberation and helplessness.


    He raised his head and looked at his daughter with guilt.


    "I''m sorry, Rongrong. It''s my father who has made you suffer these years."


    Zheng Rongrong was at a loss because she didn''t know what had happened.


    She looked at her father and then at Su Mei.


    But these two people, like playing riddles, no one gave her a reasonable explanation.


    "You go out first. I have something to tell Miss Su."


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t want to go, but when she saw sister Su pleading for her, she had to leave first.


    Zheng congen closed the door with his own hands, and then sighed faintly.


    "Unexpectedly, you found out about it. Please forgive me. It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Rongrong."


    Turning around, Zheng congen looked like he was a little old in an instant.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but there was a little coldness in her smile.


    "Speaking of it, this is also the business of your Zheng family. It has nothing to do with me. But I don''t want our neighbor after the palace family to be a cruel man. No matter what unpleasant things happen at that time, it''s not what our two families want, do you think?"


    Zheng Luxi is not the successor of the next owner at all.


    This point, after Lin Mengya learned that he was a failure, she had been thoroughly touched by her.


    Therefore, no matter how much he did in the past, no one cares, because these are his life reminders.


    This is a dream that has long been doomed to lose.


    But the dreamer knows nothing.


    Master Zheng is such a person who cherishes the family reputation and even wants to protect the family at the expense of his daughter''s reputation and happiness. How can he let Zheng Luxi corrupt behind his back?


    Unless he knows it at all.


    He knew that Zheng Luxi would never inherit the Zheng family, and that the next owner would never hurt her daughter after inheriting the Zheng family.


    Therefore, he would give up the opportunity of marriage between the Zheng family and the Gong family in exchange for a promise.


    A palace family will be kind to the Zheng family.


    He had planned all this.

 Chapter 1854

    Is Zheng congen the one who used Zheng Luxi?


    But reason told her that although Zheng congen was absolutely possible, some things were still in doubt.


    Zheng congen sighed faintly at this time.


    This is some haggard face, but also filled with a bitter smile.


    "I was confused for a moment. I just wanted to hand over my family to a reassuring person. But I didn''t think I was wrong over the years."


    "Yes, besides yourself, who can reassure you? It''s not good for you not to embarrass your own daughter, but also to preserve the status of the Zheng family?"


    With Lin Mengya''s relentless accusation, Zheng Luxi''s guilt accumulated more and more.


    "How many years can I live? Er Fang has always been eyeing. If it wasn''t for Rongrong''s brother, I couldn''t protect her at all. These years, I let her endure again and again in order to make her have a good future. But I didn''t expect that Zheng Luxi was so mean. If you weren''t here, I''m afraid Rongrong and I would die."


    Brother?


    Lin Mengya looked back at long Tianyu.


    The latter shook his head slightly. Obviously, he didn''t know there was still this stubble.


    Is it Zheng congen who deliberately concealed it?


    "Mr. Zheng, since you want to cooperate with us, we''d better be honest about some things. We already know about Zheng Luxi."


    Lin Mengya thinks that for this reason, as long as Zheng congen still has a little mind to form an alliance with the palace family, he should show some flaws more or less.


    After all, the matter of longevity has not been determined. If you annoy the palace family now, it will be a big trouble.


    What if it''s longevity? Just because you live long doesn''t mean you won''t die.


    But Zheng congen is still so guilty, but there are no other emotions.


    "I haven''t thanked you two about Zheng Luxi. But I can''t promise you about Rong Rong''s succession to the owner for the time being. But when her brother becomes the owner, I promise he will never do anything treacherous!"


    "Brother, where does Miss Rongrong have a brother? Mrs. Zheng, didn''t she die long ago?"


    Lin Mengya just asked casually, but Zheng congen was stunned.


    He frowned, looked at the woman in front of him, and subconsciously said, "don''t you know Rongrong has a brother?"


    Seeing her shaking her head, Zheng congen seemed to be in a confused state. He realized that there was probably some misunderstanding between them.


    His mind turned, and finally he chose to tell the truth.


    "In fact, Rongrong also has a brother. When my wife was frightened and died, she gave birth to a boy less than a month. At that time, I realized that someone wanted to do something to my family. In order to protect the child, I asked someone to send him elsewhere to raise him.


    Er Fang''s ambition is not small, so I pretend to be helpless. I can only choose Zheng Luxi to be my successor. They bully Rongrong in every way, just trying to test my bottom line. Over the years, I indulge them and ignore Rongrong, also in order to wait until this moment. Now, Zheng Luxi can''t help it, and I have to expose the child to the world in advance. "


    Unexpectedly, the Zheng family still has such an inside story.


    Lin Mengya was surprised and vaguely felt that the matter was not so simple.


    "Where is your little son now?"


    "For the safety of this child, I sent him to a small aristocratic family. I take every opportunity to see the child every year. Now he is a little boy."


    Speaking of Aizi, master Zheng''s eyes are full of love.


    Lin Mengya is more and more unpopular with the person who sacrificed her daughter to pave the way for her son.


    But she also identified one thing.


    The person who uses Zheng Luxi is definitely not Zheng congen.


    Unless he wants to use his own son as a tool for eternal life.


    But the problem is, if he wants to do so, I''m afraid he won''t ask her to protect his daughter again and again.


    Zheng congen warned them once before and that time, which made her suspicious. She felt that Zheng congen was afraid to know something about Zheng Rongrong''s body.


    But after that, he didn''t take any action, and even acquiesced in her helping Zheng Rongrong.


    Obviously, for this daughter, he is not guilty, not love.


    If he is the kind of person who is inhuman and can sacrifice his parents and children for long life, Zheng Rongrong will either be abandoned by him or used by him.


    Therefore, she did not think that Zheng congen was acting in front of her.


    "Although you have your plan, those who stare at the position of home owner will easily let you do it?"


    It''s not Lin Mengya pouring cold water, but what the second room of the Zheng family did. It''s not like the one who can easily admit his life.


    When it comes to this matter, Zheng congen is not so sure.


    "Zheng Luxi is definitely not going to succeed. Even if my second brother has some means, he can''t use them. Moreover, once my child recognizes his ancestors and returns home, even if he wants to stop it, he will come out of nowhere."


    "I''m afraid you have a good plan, but some people may not let you do it."


    Hearing the endless words in her words, Zheng congen couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    What he now values more than the position of the founder is the safety of his two children.


    Therefore, clearly feeling that the other party was impatient with him, he still wanted to lose face and eagerly asked, "do Mr. Su know anything? Please tell me!"


    Even though she disagreed with some practices, Lin Mengya still felt that she should remind each other.


    "In your Zheng family, some people dream of achieving their goals and ambitions with the art of eternal life."


    "What? This, this is impossible! How can there be immortality in the world?"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have never left Zheng congen.


    When she mentioned the art of immortality, the man''s eyes were only pure shock and there was no slightest guilt. After that, they finally determined that it was not Zheng congen.


    "The fact is that even Zheng Luxi is just a failure of the art of immortality."


    She had a flash in her mind and suddenly linked some things to everything.


    "Who else knows about your son?"


    "This... No one knows except the people who handled it at the beginning. Even the people of that small family can only be regarded as adopting a distant relative."


    "In other words, even you can''t be sure whether this man is your son?"


    Zheng congen just wanted to refute, but he realized something was wrong.


    I couldn''t help sweating, and my face was a little anxious.


    "No! I have to see it myself. The child, the child can''t be anything!"


    With that, Zheng congen ran out in a hurry.


    Here, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu realized that they had never figured out the problem.


    Zheng congen used his daughter to cover up his nephew in order to pave the way for his son.


    People who dream of immortality also make use of Zheng Luxi. In the end, they regard him as an abandoned son.


    In other words, the purposes of both of them are likely to be the same.


    Then their means to achieve their goals may also be exactly the same.


    As long as Zheng congen''s own son becomes the immortal, everything can be completed without God''s knowledge.


    Zheng congen thought he inherited his own son. Unexpectedly, someone had changed the core there long ago.


    Such a treacherous arrangement, I''m afraid, is not something ordinary people can do.


    Lin Mengya just woke up from meditation, but she saw long Tianyu, who was rarely distracted.


    "What do you think?"


    She asked softly, and long Tianyu looked a little stunned.


    "Nothing, just one thing I haven''t told you before."


    "What''s up?"


    "Do you remember when we were in the Zheng family, we once found that the room was turned over?"


    She nodded, indeed.


    "Actually, I found something in my room. It''s a kind of seed. But it''s very evil. My people once found it near Xiancheng. It can drill into people''s bodies."


    Before she confessed, long Tianyu was afraid that after she knew her relationship with Xiancheng, she would be hot headed and throw herself into the net.


    Therefore, he has been trying to isolate her from the positive contact with Xiancheng.


    But now, he can be sure that she will never choose this "shortcut", so she won''t hide some things from her.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that she was the first to care about herself, long Tianyu felt warm in his heart. He shook his head and replied, "it doesn''t matter to me. It just takes root and sprouts after it penetrates into people''s body. In the end, it will crack people''s heads and come out. It''s very vicious. But before that, no one can see anything strange."


    Just listening, she felt cold all over.


    This seed is more poisonous than poison. If yu is not alert, I''m afraid anyone will be easily caught.


    In other words, someone was going to kill them that night.


    But choosing such a method must not want to expose yourself.


    "Where are the seeds now? Can I have a look?"


    Long Tianyu hesitated and took out a brown black leather bag from his arms.


    They solemnly watched him from the leather bag to two small black grains, which were held in the palm of their hands.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, the system didn''t respond at all.


    In other words, with her current system function, she can''t find out the life form of this seed.


    This is strange. Even if it is impossible to find out, there will be warnings in the past.


    Now, the system can''t "see" the seed.


    "This..."


    She choked a little.


    For the first time, there was a very weak sense of frustration.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you with me."


    Carefully put away the two seeds, and long Tianyu gently comforted her.


    In the system, Xiaoyao is also frantically looking for this reason.

 Chapter 1855

    You know, the detection function of Shennong system is already very powerful.


    In the end, Xiaoyao can only report to her in frustration.


    "Master, according to my estimation, all the components that make up this seed are not in the systematic records."


    The result, however, surprised her.


    However, she was stunned for a moment before she found that she was surrounded by inertial thinking.


    Because almost everything she encountered before was detected by the system.


    So naturally, she would think that the system is omnipotent.


    So when she meets a completely strange object, she will naturally feel incredible and even wonder if there is something wrong with the system.


    But in fact, this is not the world in which the system is made.


    Therefore, even if there is such a completely different thing, it should be.


    At the same time, she also secretly warned herself that there are people outside and mountains outside.


    No matter at any time, she should be in awe of the unknown.


    After quickly adjusting her mood, she didn''t continue to waste time on the strange seed.


    For this unknown dangerous goods, her best choice is to stay away first.


    Then, in what time, we will study it to avoid any accidents.


    Zheng congen left in a hurry to ensure his son''s safety, but they couldn''t go with Zheng Rongrong.


    The so-called aristocratic family meeting, to put it bluntly, is that everyone chooses to tear and force in this day for the sake of interests.


    It is impossible for them to leave Zheng Rongrong alone to face these jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards. Therefore, on the day of the family meeting, Lin Mengya and Zheng Rongrong appeared at the same time.


    This makes those aristocratic family owners who are ready to move open the wait-and-see mode.


    "Don''t be afraid. You can say what you want to say later. Don''t be afraid that you will be wrong."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and asked softly.


    Listening to that, it is obvious that he has the confidence to support Zheng Rongrong.


    When did Zheng Rongrong see such a scene? Although she has been secretly operating in the Zheng family these years, she is a girl raised in the boudoir. Obviously, she is not qualified to deal with these old foxes.


    But when I think of the idol''s righteous sister next to me, I can''t help but feel confident.


    The host, Mr. Chen, is also a wise man.


    Seeing the good relationship between the two people and their attitude towards Zheng Rongrong, they can''t help maintaining their apparent respect.


    "Ladies, this way, please."


    The Chen family owner personally provided them with two guides, and those who had all kinds of ideas just looked at their situation.


    The so-called aristocratic family meeting, the venue of this time, is in a Chuang Tzu of the Chen family.


    This Chuang Tzu is not luxurious, but it also has the elegance of a small jasper.


    But the man at the table asked the two girls to sit at the top. Suddenly, some began to be dissatisfied.


    "Mr. Su is a guest far away. Why is she so small that she is so undisciplined?" she thought seriously. "Is she has the final say after this Zheng family?"


    Lin Mengya heard the sour words immediately.


    This is not only to stab Zheng Rongrong, but also to say that she is a "distant guest", focusing on returning guests. I don''t know whether she has advanced or retreated.


    "Sister Su, otherwise, I''d better sit over there."


    Zheng Rongrong, who was one step slower, didn''t listen completely.


    But when she saw the eyes of those uncles, she realized something.


    Now, a pretty face is a bit shy.


    "This fief belongs to your Zheng family. You are the legitimate daughter of the Zheng family. It''s just a position. Where can''t you sit?"


    Lin Mengya''s voice was not deliberately high, but it was enough for everyone around to hear it clearly.


    Over the years, the shrinking of the Zheng family has made them gradually forget one thing.


    This fief belongs to the Zheng family. They just borrow it.


    But after borrowing things for a long time, many people will have the idea of taking them as their own.


    Even, they will be greedy for other things.


    "It''s true that the Zheng family owns the land, but without our painstaking management, I''m afraid it''s still a barren land now. Where can there be today''s wealth?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the speaker and sneered.


    "Since ancient times, I''ve only heard of tenant farmers working for the owner''s family. I haven''t heard of anyone whose tenant farmers want to take the owner''s land as their own. Tenant farmers should have worked hard to farm when they took the benefits of the owner''s family. But now, they not only want to monopolize those benefits, but also take away the owner''s land. There''s no such rule in the world."


    The man was so blocked by her that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    But at the same time, the faces of those aristocratic families around are not so good-looking.


    Just this one in front of me, but a serious and powerful figure of the palace family.


    Compared with their loach, this girl is the dragon in the sky.


    In the end, these people have to restrain themselves.


    "Mr. Su is worthy of being the first female Dean of Sitai college. His eloquence is really powerful. But what''s going on here is always the internal affairs of our aristocratic family. Mr. Su must have been tired from the journey. It''s better to take a rest and wait until the family meeting is over."


    In a quiet place, only one person is different.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes and saw only a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes.


    And the people around him have a tendency to respect him.


    She remembered the news Yu had heard from her before she came here.


    This man''s surname is Jiang. Now he is in charge of a small aristocratic family.


    Originally, he was nothing special, except that his real sister married into one of the top ten aristocratic families last year.


    Moreover, he is also the concubine of Changfang.


    Jiang''s identity is naturally different from that of other families.


    Now, in addition to the Zheng family in the fief, the Jiang family is also gradually rising.


    Backed by the Baili family, Jiang has regarded himself as a substitute for the Zheng family.


    Unfortunately, today he met Lin Mengya.


    Aiming at this relationship, she decided not to let the yuan family succeed.


    "The Zheng family is a close neighbor of the palace family. As the saying goes, distant relatives are better than close neighbors. Miss Zheng and I are like sisters. Naturally, I can''t stand idly by."


    "Even if it''s a close sister, some things need to be avoided. Is it difficult? Your palace family has some thoughts that shouldn''t be?"


    That''s a bold question.


    Even the people around them were in a cold sweat.


    Jiang De''s face was condensed, but he disdained both women in his heart.


    As a woman, you should teach your husband and children at home, or marry a husband who can be useful to the family owner. Even if it is glorious, why do you come here?


    "I''m afraid it''s not up to your little aristocratic family to speculate about our palace family''s mind. But at least our family depends on their own power. It''s not like some people who sell women to borrow the power of others."


    The words like a knife went straight into Jiang De''s heart and hurt badly.


    He glared at the woman in front of him and squeezed the armrest of the chair.


    How dare she humiliate him like that?


    "Well, we''re just here to get together. It''s so tense."


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the Chen family immediately came out to make a round.


    They say that the king of hell fights and the kid suffers.


    If the two ancestors pinch each other on his ground, it will be enough for him.


    Looking at the collective tear force meeting, it turned into a gathering of old friends. Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    The old Youzi of the aristocratic family looked at each other, then kept silent in unison.


    After all, no one wants to do that.


    Lin Mengya looked around for a week. Oh, they all learned well.


    Or are they still under the illusion that she is just a whim, so they will get involved?


    She picked up the tea in her hand and sent it to the entrance gracefully.


    Unfortunately, she won''t let them do it.


    Clear your throat, She took the lead in saying: "Since everyone doesn''t know what to say, I''ll start. My palace family has been actively developing various industries since the return of my master. Nowadays, the business is even more prosperous. There are few caravans coming to the palace to sell. However, since half a year ago, the number of caravans coming to our palace''s enclosure has decreased sharply. I don''t know if you have anything to say about this."


    As soon as she came up, she was asking questions.


    Those who know something inside and even secretly participate in the aristocratic family feel anxious.


    They had long known that the palace family was hard to touch, but at that time, they were forced by Zheng Luxi''s obscene power, and secondly, they were blinded by the silver money.


    Now when people come to the door, they naturally feel guilty.


    Jiang De''s face turned black again.


    Because apart from Zheng Luxi, only he took the big head.


    "What does Mr. Su mean by this? If the caravan doesn''t go to the palace, it''s your own reason. Is it difficult or not, just because you are powerful, so you have to make something out of nothing? Although our yuan family is not as good as the palace family, it will never be bullied by others!"


    Seeing the yuan family jump out, those who took advantage of it were filled with righteous indignation.


    To put it bluntly, they still rely on their advantages as locals.


    After all, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Even if the Gong family wants to turn over the old account, it''s out of reach.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the nest of snakes and mice.


    "Yes, we really should find reasons on ourselves. For example, some people offer more favorable conditions than our palace family. Or some people take things as their own regardless of the palace family''s warning."


    She scanned for a week, and the sounds that had just been buzzing disappeared half at once.


    "Mr. Yuan, you have a gorgeous body of Chaoyun brocade."


    Jiang de shouted in secret.


    It was really plundered by him from those caravans of the palace family, but it was just a suit of clothes after all. Even if he bought it, he had to afford it.


    "No matter how luxurious the material is, it''s just an ordinary thing. Who can''t wear it? Can''t we even wear a few good clothes in the eyes of the palace family? Your palace family is too overbearing!"

 Chapter 1856

    That''s not a guilty word.


    Even the heads of several aristocratic families around showed dissatisfaction one after another.


    Obviously, I think she''s too wide.


    But Lin Mengya took a slow look at him, and then took back her sight.


    "Speaking of it, although this dynasty cloud brocade is valuable, if you ask for it at the price of thousands of gold, you can buy it. But the pattern of Yuan''s family leader''s Dynasty cloud brocade is not recognized by ordinary people. Since Yuan''s family leader wears it on his body, he must also know its meaning?"


    When they were mentioned by her, they noticed that the pattern on Jiang De''s clothes was really unusual.


    The cuffs and necklines can barely be seen. They are auspicious clouds, but few of the people present know the patterns on the skirt.


    It was an insignificant little owner sitting in the corner who stared at him carefully for a long time before his face changed slightly.


    His face looked like he wanted to talk and stopped, which attracted the attention of the people next to him.


    "Why, brother Hong, can you see what''s coming?"


    The owner of the house next to him was so acute that he shouted out in a hurry when he saw it.


    At this time, the master of the Hong family blushed and regretted.


    The Hong family is a small aristocratic family. He can''t afford to offend either of them.


    As soon as he wanted to find a way to get rid of it, he heard Jiang De''s very unhappy quality and asked, "Why are you so hesitant? Let you say what you say, grandma!"


    Lin Mengya also turned her head and looked at the speaker.


    Instead of being bossy like Jiang De, she showed a kind smile.


    "No matter what you think, just say it. Everyone present must also want to hear your opinions."


    The head of the Hong family was already on the line. He bit his teeth and stood up trembling.


    "This... This is the cloud pattern of auspicious cloud on the cuffs and necklines of master Jiang''s family. The pattern on his clothes is a pattern of lotus seat."


    The voice of the Hong family owner was not loud, but it was enough for everyone present to hear clearly.


    The head is fast, and I understand it in an instant.


    Auspicious cloud lotus seat, this is the pattern of shroud prepared by the elderly in many aristocratic families for themselves.


    Jiang de obviously realized it, and he looked down subconsciously.


    When he first saw the pattern, he and the people around him felt that the cloth was gorgeous and the pattern was solemn.


    But if this pattern is really a shroud, the tailor in his house is afraid to tailor it for him.


    "Hum! I''m just a mean little aristocratic family. If I dare to talk here, I''m not afraid of being laughed at."


    Jiang De''s disdainful tone immediately made the Hong family owner laugh a lot.


    The man also lowered his hands, but his hands were tightly clenched, revealing some grievances and unwillingness.


    Lin Mengya looked at those coldly. She had flattered her before. As soon as she saw that it was unprofitable, she immediately turned the corner grass of the target.


    "The master of the Hong family has excellent eyesight. Yes, this pattern is indeed a lotus seat. However, it is not an ordinary lotus seat. It is a birthday gift designed by me and drawn by my fourth childe to my ancestors."


    As soon as he said this, the room was silent.


    The older the people in the state of Wei, the more they have the custom of preparing birthday clothes and coffins in advance.


    This is not bad luck. On the contrary, the more carefully future generations prepare, the more happy the old man will be, to show that everything in front of and behind him is very satisfactory.


    Jiang De''s face also became a little faster.


    But he was still unnaturally stiff and forced to support his face.


    "There may be such a coincidence in the world, but it''s just a pattern. Maybe the cloth merchant saw that the pattern was exquisite, so he imitated it and sold it privately."


    "If so, the cloth merchant is really hateful."


    She smiled clearly, but everyone present seemed to feel the aggressive chill emanating from her.


    "Unfortunately, the cloth merchant died. Originally, this batch of cloth should have been sent to our palace at the beginning of last month, but we didn''t receive an inch of cloth until the end of last month. By the way, there is a word" Gong "hidden on the Xumi seat of the lotus seat. If the cloth merchant really wants to change his mind, should he dare not print the word" Gong "on it? ¡±


    Every word she said hit everyone''s heart like a gong and drum.


    If they say anything to shirk now, they are just slapping themselves in the face.


    Especially Jiang De, now he can''t wait to take off this damn robe and throw it away, but in fact, since his first sentence, he can''t escape some things.


    He closed his mouth, and Jiang de stared at the woman in front of him angrily.


    "At the beginning of this month, the family members of the cloth merchant found this man''s skeleton under a cliff. The man died miserably. His bones were smashed without saying a few knives. He was eaten by jackals, tigers and leopards in the mountains. He really died without a whole body. But if he took our palace''s things and sold them, it would be a bad reward. But I''m curious about how many horses It''s just Chaoyun brocade. What kind of buyer is it? It''s so cruel that even people don''t let go? "


    The whole hall was very quiet, and the owners of those aristocratic families shrank into quails one by one.


    Lin Mengya went from beginning to end. Every aristocratic family owner who had been "taken care of" by her eyes could not help but shrink.


    "This is the case with the caravan designated by our palace family, not to mention other caravans. This time, the master sent me here to discuss with you. Although our palace family never bullies others, if anyone thinks that because our palace family is weak and deceptive, it would be a big mistake!"


    With a "crash", she said that the tea lamp at hand was swept to the ground.


    The sound instantly made the aristocratic families in the room tighten their lazy skin.


    At this time, they realized that in this world of power, even if they can call the wind and rain in their own small world, they are like ants and insects in front of real giants, and there is no room for resistance.


    And they finally realized that the Gong family didn''t attend the visit as nonvoting delegates at all, but came to collect debts.


    The owner of the Chen family wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and secretly complained in his heart.


    "Mr. Su, everything is easy to discuss. Why do you need it?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I''m not very good tempered and broke your things. This is a thousand Liang silver note, which can be regarded as my compensation."


    She threw out a huge sum of silver, which was obviously more dandy than the dandy Jiang De.


    And she understood this very well. Silver is not bad for her. She must give face.


    At this time, it also blocked the idea that some people wanted to take money to compensate.


    No matter how rich they are, can they be as rich as her?


    "It''s just a cup of tea. Mr. Su doesn''t have to be so polite."


    Even the Chen family leader, who has always been eloquent and good at dancing, has no room to speak.


    The grass on the wall around me was scared out of a cold sweat at the moment.


    They all lowered their heads, but they couldn''t help but hate the master of the yuan family.


    Now, it''s really a new dress into a shroud.


    "It''s a matter that people in my house don''t know people. But those who don''t know are not guilty. I''m also deceived. I believe that even if master Gong is here, he won''t be investigated."


    Jiang De''s face was livid and he talked a few words, so he put the responsibility on his family.


    "Of course, my grandfather won''t be investigated. According to his seniority, even the owners of hundreds of miles have to respect him. He doesn''t have the leisure to deal with such small things."


    Lin Mengya didn''t lift her eyelids, and a few words broke Jiang De''s face.


    Don''t think you can walk across this family after climbing a hundred miles.


    Even if it''s the old thing of Baili family, isn''t it still her loser?


    Being insulted by a woman again and again, Jiang de was already very angry.


    "What should you do? I''m wearing this dress. Is it difficult to pay for your life? Hum! Your palace family is poor and extravagant, so it kills people. I''m just deceived, and Mr. Su is too unreasonable?"


    "You''re just being unreasonable!"


    Now, even Zheng Rongrong couldn''t sit still. Staring at a pair of water eyes, he retorted angrily.


    "It''s because you are greedy for the beauty of Chaoyun brocade that you have the idea of killing people and robbing goods!"


    "Miss Zheng, please be careful! If your father were here, he wouldn''t dare to talk to me like that."


    "You!"


    Zheng Rongrong knows what it means to be shameless and invincible.


    Her skill was not enough, and Lin Mengya had no intention of letting her argue any more. She stretched out her hand and gently pulled her arm.


    "According to the financial resources of your little aristocratic families, the life of our palace family is indeed extravagant. But it''s our palace family''s business, and it''s not up to you to say three or four. Since you wear it, you are disrespectful to our ancestors and our palace family. Don''t deceive me. Our palace family has never been a reasonable person "Where you are!"


    It seems that she used to be too gentle.


    Let these people forget that whoever has the biggest fist here is the last word.


    Jiang de stood up, his face as black as ink.


    "In that case, Jiang won''t accompany you. Master Chen, you don''t have to count Jiang at this family meeting in the future. Goodbye."


    "Stop, did I let you go?"


    Before the Chen family leader stopped the people, Lin Mengya became angry.


    But Jiang de ignored it. He rushed out with courage, but before he took a step, he noticed that his knees were suddenly hit by something.


    "Puff" once, the man knelt on the ground.


    Then, he gnashed his teeth and turned to the woman behind him. She got up gracefully and walked slowly in front of him.


    "Take my things and you want to run away? Why don''t you ask the king of hell if you want to carry his oil pan?"


    "You, what do you want to do? I tell you, I''m in laws of a hundred miles..."


    "In laws? The old man of the hundred mile family will shake three times when he sees me. Are you a fart?"

 Chapter 1857

    Everyone here was secretly surprised.


    The game between big aristocratic families is much more powerful than their small fight.


    All the people in power of the big families they saw looked arrogant and hypocritical.


    Even if you see a feud, you can greet on the surface and stab in the back.


    But who would have thought that the second real power figure of the palace family was a Is he a domineering boss?


    Suddenly, everyone here lowered his head and tried to eliminate his sense of existence.


    Some things, they just listen to it. If they go to their heart, they think they have a long life.


    "You... You''ll regret it!"


    Jiang de was about to vomit blood. He thought the other party would be more or less afraid to go to hundreds of miles, so he absolutely didn''t dare to do it to himself.


    But now, he was not only beaten in the face, but also trampled on the soles of his feet.


    "No one really makes me regret it, because they are all dead."


    Lin Mengya showed a gloomy smile, which was true.


    "Come on, please invite Mr. Jiang down first. There are some things we need to talk about in private."


    As soon as she spoke, several men with strong clothes ran in.


    The people in the hall were stunned. When they came in just now, they didn''t see such people outside.


    Moreover, in order to show fairness, they all left their own people outside the door, and the master of the Chen family also photographed experts to guard at the door.


    But these people are like entering a no man''s land.


    Especially when they dragged Jiang De''s foot like a dead pig and dragged people away, they couldn''t help shivering.


    They are just caged birds. If they keep their mouths cheap, they are afraid that they will be dragged away next.


    At that time, all the staff immediately became more clever than sheep.


    "Let''s laugh. By the way, where were we just now?"


    She clapped her hands and returned to the way she had been before.


    But now, who dares to do the same as just now.


    Nonsense, it''s not dead.


    Jiang de has a hundred miles of family backing, not to mention their little sparrows.


    At present, everyone is submissive for fear of angering the female overlord.


    "Hehe, in fact, the big guys also think it''s impolite for Jiang De to do things."


    Seeing that the wind made the rudder, the Chen family stepped on the Jiang family in the twinkling of an eye.


    Smart home owners followed.


    "It''s not just impolite. It''s simply disrespect for the ancestors of the palace family. Can he hold down the blessing on this shroud?"


    "Bah! I thought Jiang de was not a thing for a long time! He can kill people for a few pieces of cloth. He doesn''t deserve the position of head of the family."


    Lin Mengya has long seen the reaction of these people.


    Zheng Rongrong looked confused. She didn''t expect that in front of her father, they always pretended to be high-profile home owners. They were actually a group of decent people.


    Sure enough, as sister Su said, I''m still too young and have little knowledge!


    Lin Mengya turned a deaf ear to these echoes and returned to her seat.


    People saw that she had no response, and her voice gradually decreased.


    None of them could guess what the woman in front of them thought.


    "In fact, I know that when the water is clear, there are no fish. Some things are not what you want, but if you don''t do them, I''m afraid they will be isolated and attacked by others."


    When she said this, the leaders of the aristocratic family were relieved.


    I think the other party also feels that the law is not responsible for the public. If Jiang De is disposed of, he is also an example.


    "Sir, you are really wise. Alas, to be honest, we do have our difficulties."


    "Yes, sir, Jiang de threatened and lured us with the banner of the Baili family. If we don''t comply, he will sue the Baili family to clean us."


    "In addition to Jiang De, others also took the opportunity to force us."


    After a while, when they saw that she had no response, they immediately talked explicitly and implicitly.


    Although they didn''t say it clearly, Lin Mengya still heard that these people took the opportunity to lead the topic to the whole family.


    These people are really good at calculating. Since they know that she has no mercy on those who are unfavorable to the palace family, one is to pull the Zheng family and let her have a scruple.


    Second, I want to take the opportunity to provoke her relationship with Zheng Rongrong.


    Now she knew why Zheng congen had to work hard to cultivate a qualified successor.


    There are more wolves and less meat. Zheng Rongrong, as the heir of the owner, is still too weak.


    But it doesn''t matter. Take your time to exercise these things.


    "The Zheng family, Zheng Luxi, has been handed over to me by the great master of the Zheng family. I will find out the evil things he did one by one."


    Hearing this, the aristocratic families immediately changed their tone.


    One after another praised the selflessness of the Zheng family owner and how abhorrent Zheng Luxi was.


    But in a short period of time, Zheng Rongrong, who followed her, saw all the ugly faces in the world.


    Now, she won''t even be disappointed.


    After all, she can survive safely under the repeated calculations of the second room of the Zheng family. It must have been not a pure white paper.


    After letting those people talk noisily for a while, Lin Mengya drank a mouthful of tea and moistened her throat.


    "I don''t have to investigate the past. But you should also give me an account of the future."


    The people hesitated, and they were not sure what she meant after what she said.


    Finally, the owner of the Chen family, who was popular with everyone, hardened his head and asked, "Chen is stupid. Please make it clear to Mr. Su."


    "The Zheng family is the only place for a caravan to enter the palace. If you want to make a detour, it will take at least a month, and the road is rugged and difficult. So I want to talk to you about a deal."


    At the mention of business, everyone was interested.


    But they also know that now they are at a disadvantage and can only be slaughtered.


    "A single tree can''t make a forest. If our family wants to develop, it must exchange needs with each other. But if it''s the same as now, those caravans will become fat sheep of all parties. If someone wants to go wrong and do those dirty things, it will not only hurt our harmony, but also make those caravans timid. In the end, none of us will benefit ¡£¡±


    It''s true.


    Although not all the people present took part in the robbery of the traveling caravans, those caravans would choose to take risks from the Zheng family fief unless there was really no way.


    Several of them were originally engaged in the business of these caravans.


    Now, it''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. She''s almost going to close the door.


    This method of killing the chicken and getting the egg is really not a long-term plan.


    Even if the palace family doesn''t come today, it will die in the long run.


    The head bag of the Chen family turned quickly and immediately understood what she meant.


    "According to Mr. Su, let''s combine with the palace family?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Indeed, we all know that my eldest son is a business genius. Now that the palace family is stable, he is also proud to show his strength. And my eldest son has always been kind-hearted, and he thinks it''s important for everyone to make money together. Therefore, he first proposed that we, who want to make money safely, might as well form a large chamber of Commerce. In this way, we can help each other and do many things I''m not afraid of being alone. "


    Her proposal is very attractive, but it also means that once they join the big chamber of Commerce, they will be subject to many restrictions.


    Not to mention that the big chamber of Commerce was initiated by the Gong family. After they join, they must pay the corresponding everyone before they can get a return.


    This is not a good thing for their small family.


    Because their own influence is limited, and after joining, it doesn''t take a few years, I''m afraid it will disappear in the public.


    "This..."


    Like the Chen family, those people hesitated.


    "You can think about it carefully. Although everyone is now running their own affairs, although they are very free, their income is getting worse and worse? Also, good resources have been robbed by powerful families, and the remaining corners are not enough for everyone. As a man, we should take a long-term view. But this is a big thing, and I don''t ask for it You can answer me now. The eighth day of the first lunar month is the birthday of my ancestors. If you can figure it out, my palace is empty. "


    Lin Mengya did not use force to force them, but it was more grinding than forcing them to join.


    Zheng Rongrong beside her is cautious. She really wants the Zheng family to join the big chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, she doesn''t have that power now.


    At this moment, she realized how helpless and unwilling it would be if people wanted to hold on to something but didn''t have enough ability.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stay much, so she left the Chen family with her people.


    Those aristocratic family leaders who thought they had narrowly escaped death kindly sent her directly back to the inn, and then left one after another.


    Lin mengya''an sat in his room and listened to ah Xiu''s reply one by one.


    "Sir, really let them go like this?"


    Outside, ah Xiu also called her pseudonym.


    "What if I don''t go? Can I really detain people?"


    Lin Mengya poured herself a cup of tea. She was still calm and had no regrets.


    "I just think it''s too cheap for them!"


    Ah Xiu''s face showed some anger.


    Now she and Liu qianrong are in charge of many things.


    If you have more contact, you will know more about these things.


    The people of the palace family were very kind to her, and she really regarded the palace family as her own.


    In particular, the small nature of protecting the short is exactly the same as Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no free lunch in the world. They''ll give me back as much as they take away."


    Who said she was generous? Cutting off people''s wealth is like killing their parents. Why would she be so soft hearted to these people?


    "We should not only let them return, but also let them spit out double compensation, otherwise, it will be difficult to dispel my hatred!"

 Chapter 1858

    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded her forehead.


    "You girl, how can you be darker than me."


    Ah Xiu stuck out his tongue and stopped turning around on this issue.


    Zheng Rongrong looked at their interaction and couldn''t help admiring them.


    But she was more worried about herself, her father and even the whole Zheng family.


    Lin Mengya also noticed this.


    "Don''t worry, there should be no problem with your father."


    Lin Mengya didn''t fully disclose the reason why master Zheng suddenly walked away. She only said that there was something urgent at home.


    After all, being targeted by his own father and paving the way for his own brother, I''m afraid I can''t accept it for the moment.


    "I don''t know when my father will come back. Zheng Luxi is now abandoned. My second uncle will never give up. I''m afraid my father will encounter any danger."


    Although Zheng Rongrong is very close to his grandfather''s family, he still depends on his father for many years.


    Lin Mengya also worried that if Zheng Rongrong knew the truth, she would be heartbroken.


    But this is the evil done by Zheng congen. He must bear the consequences.


    She was afraid that the girl would continue to worry, so she took the initiative to say, "why don''t you go with me to see Jiang de first."


    Mention Jiang De, Zheng Rongrong''s eyes, also can''t help showing some anger.


    She was afraid of some things only after thinking about them.


    Jiang de dares to intercept and kill the person who sent cloth to the ancestors of the palace family. If the palace family really investigates him, he can get away with his family.


    Then the Zheng family will bear the brunt and become the target of the Gong family.


    What''s more, Zheng Luxi is the leader in the looting of caravans, which they can''t get away from at all.


    Once the Zheng family and the Gong family have a bad relationship, the Jiang family can take the opportunity to become bigger.


    What a vicious plan to kill with a knife!


    She is very glad now that sister Su and they didn''t make a conclusion before.


    Otherwise, the Zheng family will be in danger.


    Jiang de was locked up in the stable in the backyard of the inn.


    At this time, where did he still have the style of just being energetic.


    He was dragged all the way to the stable.


    Now, the gorgeous Chaoyun brocade is stained with dust and the bun is scattered. The whole person looks worse than the beggars on the street.


    But in his eyes, there was no half fear, only endless anger and hatred.


    He couldn''t bear it until Su Mei''s bitch appeared in front of him.


    "Let go of me! You two bitches!"


    Just after scolding, ah Xiu came forward with a cold face and kicked him hard.


    "It''s strange that I have to do personnel. It turns out that people can''t say anything!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking sideways at ah Xiu.


    This little girl was really raised by her.


    In fact, ah Xiu doesn''t have much strength, but Jiang de can''t stand being humiliated by a little girl like this.


    But his face was gloomy, like a poisonous snake, staring at them.


    "Now that you have fallen into my hands, you''d better answer what I ask you. Otherwise, I have thousands of ways to let you tell the truth."


    Jiang de had to admit that even though he looked down on women at the beginning, at this stage, he also understood his situation.


    I hold a temper in my heart. Now, I can''t have a chance to attack.


    "Do you think you can get away if you catch me? Hum! My yuan family is not the waste of the Zheng family!"


    "Jiang de! How did your family get rich in those years? Can you tell me again?"


    Zheng Rongrong was so angry that he raised his eyes and scolded.


    "At the beginning, your yuan family had nowhere to settle down. It was my ancestors who gave you a chance to settle down. Now, you not only don''t want to return, but also try to lead the evil water to the East and let our Zheng family carry the black pot for you. Have your conscience been eaten by the dog?"


    "The rules of the world are like this. Those who have the ability are the best. Your Zheng family was brilliant in those years, but now that you can''t keep this family property, you should abdicate as soon as possible!"


    Lin Mengya stopped Zheng Rongrong.


    It''s useless to argue with people like them, even if the saliva is dry.


    "Who told you that this morning cloud brocade is what our palace family wants?"


    Lin Mengya asked coldly. Jiang Deming was stunned. He felt guilty in his eyes, but Lin Mengya caught him.


    Sure enough, Jiang de knew everything.


    "I don''t know if this is what your palace family wants. If you want to know, ask the merchant who sold it to me."


    "Don''t you know? That''s strange. Although Chaoyun brocade is valuable, it has been very close since the opening of the palace. The merchant who drives Chaoyun brocade for us is also one of them. Moreover, he is afraid that we are in a hurry, but he drives alone with these Chaoyun brocades. Why does the mountain bandit who robbed the road don''t kill others and specifically kill him?"


    "This... How did I know? Maybe he was too publicity. People thought he was weak, so he was robbed."


    "Maybe you escape from death in a great catastrophe. You may have a problem with him. When you go after him, there''s one of the guys who is responsible for protecting him. It''s our palace family. He''s dying, he''s always staying here to recuperate. After he has hurt himself, he has been investigating this matter secretly.


    "Impossible!"


    Jiang de retorted with wide eyes.


    Those people, after being killed, were thrown down the cliff. There can be no living mouth at all.


    yes! She must be cheating herself!


    After figuring it out, Jiang de regained his composure.


    "If you have evidence, just take it out."


    "You are really stubborn. Bring people up."


    She retreated to one side. Not long after, a man helped a young man to walk in front of them.


    At the sight of Lin Mengya, the sick young man looked very excited.


    "Sir! I finally live to see you!"


    Lin Mengya nodded to the young man.


    "Little anvil, you can say what you know now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Xiao anvil''s eyes were red, especially after recognizing that the man thrown in the stable was his enemy, he wanted to rush up and kill him with his own hands.


    "Two months ago, I was ordered by the fourth childe to find someone to make a batch of Chaoyun brocade for my grandfather. The first batch was made at the beginning of last month. I wanted to send it to the fourth childe to see the patterns first. Unexpectedly, I was intercepted and killed by a group of mountain bandits on the way! My life was big. I fell off a cliff when I ran away, but I got my life. And shopkeeper Wu His companions were first killed with knives and axes, and then thrown down the cliff. Small heart unwilling, so has been secretly looking for clues. Later, I heard that these people usually didn''t hurt others, but blackmailed some money. The little one couldn''t understand it at that time. Later, the little one realized that it was those Chaoyun brocade that caused trouble. "


    Xiao anvil coughed violently a few times, but his eyes were always staring at Jiang De.


    "I wanted to get involved with the mountain bandits and find out about it. Unexpectedly, they were poisoned overnight, and the Chaoyun brocade disappeared. After checking everything, I found a letter at one of the gang leader''s concubines. It said that someone wanted to buy shopkeeper Wu''s life at a high price. And I must take the Chaoyun brocade back intact ¡£¡±


    At this point, Jiang de can''t deny it.


    Whoever these batches of Chaoyun brocade belong to is the culprit.


    He also wanted the dead duck to continue to the end, but he soon understood that the Gong family would not make trouble for no reason.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Jiang De is no longer as arrogant and scruples as before.


    He attacked the palace family and declared war on them openly.


    Even the Baili family would never risk completely offending the palace family to support him.


    "This should be what I want to ask you, what do you want to do?"


    Her eyes fell on him like a knife.


    Suddenly, Jiang de felt that he had been seen through and had nowhere to hide.


    "I, I just fell in love with these brocades for a moment."


    "Oh? In that case, I don''t have to ask any more."


    Hearing this, Jiang de breathed a sigh of relief.


    But her next sentence made Jiang De''s hair stand up.


    "I can''t give this gift, so I have to pay for it. I heard that the cloud brocade is as smooth as human skin. It''s better for master Jiang to give your skin and flesh. Let me compare it."


    Her tone was very plain, as if she had skinned others, but it was as simple as taking off a dress.


    But Jiang de was frightened until he saw a man next to him with a small and Sharp Machete in his hand. He was paralyzed with fear.


    The knife was used by butchers to skin animals. He tried his best to escape, but the man was a powerful one.


    He grabbed him and opened his sleeve.


    "Ah --"


    The scream mixed with fear and pain startled everyone around.


    Jiang De''s face was like paper and his head was sweating with pain.


    In front of him was a piece of bright red human skin.


    Ah Xiu seemed to think of something very interesting. He smiled and said, "you can''t see that. It''s better to take off his whole skin. I heard that manbu in the northwest did this. There are whole dried human skins hanging outside their tents. The more human skins there are, the more brave and good at fighting."


    The man in charge of peeling immediately replied with a smile.


    "I''m still a girl. I''ll show you today, old Fu."


    Then he went to grab Jiang De''s hair. At this time, Jiang de seemed to see a ghost and kept shaking.


    "You, you let me go, I beg you, let me go!"


    He finally realized that his life in front of him was not as valuable as a dog.

 Chapter 1859

    Ah Xiu immediately showed his displeasure.


    "Gee, I thought you were so stubborn. You can''t stand the pain. It''s boring."


    But she turned her head and winked at Lin Mengya.


    Zheng Rongrong was stunned. She didn''t react until ah Xiu gave Lin Mengya a secret signal.


    It''s been a long time. It''s just a plot to extort a confession.


    She looked at sister Su and ah Xiu.


    They clearly didn''t discuss anything just now. Why did they have such tacit understanding?


    The relatively simple Zheng Rongrong didn''t know that the two had a good time with this small means of coercion and inducement.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked in a good mood.


    "Then why did you rob our palace''s Chaoyun brocade?"


    Jiang de hurt badly, but he didn''t dare not say it this time.


    "Yes, someone told me that if I did, the Gong family and the Zheng family would turn against each other. And I can take advantage of their entanglement to replace the Zheng family."


    What Jiang de didn''t say was that in fact, Zheng Luxi wanted to rob the palace caravan at the beginning. In fact, he also started the incident.


    However, he did not participate directly, but secretly planted his own people and hid some of the things he did in the evil things Zheng Luxi did.


    At that time, even if the palace family settles, it will not be on his head.


    He was shrewd in this calculation, but he didn''t know that since he was suspected of his own body because of several Chaoyun brocade.


    Now, he especially regretted that he shouldn''t have listened to the two inexperienced women at home.


    Put the Chaoyun brocade as evidence of guilt on your body.


    "Who told you?"


    Jiang de hesitated for a moment, and his eyes were a little evasive.


    "Yes, he is a mysterious man, and I don''t know his identity..."


    "Don''t know, or dare not say?"


    Jiang de was particularly frightened when he was suddenly exposed to the lie.


    After all, he had just seen the woman''s cruelty. Now, I''m afraid he might be killed if he didn''t tell the truth.


    But he also has his own concerns. He can''t afford to offend the palace family. On the other hand, he can''t afford to offend.


    Lin Mengya had already seen through the man''s careful thinking and snorted coldly.


    "Your daughter of the yuan family married the Baili family. Naturally, she is related to them by marriage. If you can replace the Zheng family, you will undoubtedly strangle the throat of our palace family. In this way, it will not only affect the business way of our palace family, but also make the Baili family use this place as a springboard to directly attack our palace family. Listen to me, right?"


    Jiang de only felt that he was cool all over.


    Even, he had thought about how to beg for mercy in order to let the other party bypass his life.


    Lin Meng Yaju looked down at this ambitious waste and was already angry.


    "Let me see, how did the Baili family persuade you? After all, you are the enemy of the Gong family. I''m afraid you can''t do more than the mantis can do."


    Little by little, she stripped Jiang De of his deepest secret.


    Watching the man gradually become flustered, and in the end, his face was gray and desperate.


    "The people of the Baili family should say that the palace family''s fief is far from the Baili family''s fief, so if they destroy the palace family, everything needs your Qin family to take care of it. Also, how can a small Zheng family''s fief satisfy your ambition of master Jiang de and Jiang? But master Jiang, are you not afraid that you will die if you have such a big appetite?"


    A word of "death" is enough to make Jiang De''s spirit completely collapse.


    He thought he was flawless. Now, after being completely overturned by her, he has become a knife around his neck.


    "I''m wrong! I shouldn''t be wishful thinking. Please, please spare my life! These are made by Baili family and forced me to do them!"


    Immediately a guard came forward and carried the man back to the depths of the stable.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the collapsed guy and sneered in her heart.


    I know I shed tears when I see the coffin. How can I ignore the consequences when I die?


    "Well, if you want to live, tell me all your plans. If there is anything to hide, I''ll let someone peel off your skin!"


    She said sternly. Her own guard came forward and dragged the man away for interrogation.


    But she and ah Xiu saw a trace of worry from each other''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya now feels very lucky that if he didn''t go to the White House secretly, he would secretly investigate the robbery of the caravan.


    Then when they find out, the Gong family will certainly ask the Zheng family for an explanation in anger.


    If Zheng Rongrong had been killed at that time, Zheng Luxi and the second room of the Zheng family succeeded, and they threatened the marriage agreement set by the ancestors of the Gong family, the relationship between the Gong family and the Zheng family would never be repaired.


    In this way, the Zheng family will certainly be replaced by the Jiang family.


    When they came back to God, the Baili family had already buried a nail in the throat of the palace family.


    At that time, the palace family will be in danger.


    Maybe it was the ancestors of the palace family who blessed them, so they found the clue in advance.


    Even Zheng Rongrong, who didn''t know the inside story, was silent because of their too serious faces.


    Lin Mengya took Zheng Rongrong''s hand and comforted her softly.


    "Rongrong, go back to your room first. Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    The idea of the Zheng family''s fief again made Zheng Rongrong anxious.


    But fortunately, Lin Mengya is here, and things have not reached an irreparable situation.


    After coaxing Zheng Rongrong back to the room, Lin Mengya and ah Xiu, as well as long Tianyu, who stepped into the room in advance, sat around the table.


    "No wonder there has been no movement in Baili''s house for a long time. They have already put their hands around our palace."


    After tearing her face from the temple, she knew that she could not be good with the hundred mile family.


    These days, no matter she and Yu, or at home, have been closely guarded.


    But I didn''t expect that Baili family had this idea.


    "If they can''t control the Zheng family fief, there''s no need to worry for the time being."


    Long Tianyu naturally knows the power of this.


    There is a natural harbor in the Gongjia fiefdom. On land, except the Zheng family road, all detours from other fiefdoms have to go through rugged mountain roads.


    After they returned, the main entrances and exits of the palace family had been guarded by the army.


    The hundred mile family is out of reach. There''s nothing I can do about them for a while.


    "That''s not what I''m afraid of."


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Mengya began to speak seriously.


    "Once upon a time, my teacher told me that six or seven out of ten medical practices in the world come from hundreds of miles. I''m afraid that if they combine medical practices, we will be attacked by a group."


    Before, she was not afraid of pressure from the Liao family because there were so many scholars in the world. Although there were contemporary literary giants, she could not fully grasp the context.


    But the situation of Baili family is not exactly the same.


    In the state of Wei, orthodox medical experts not only have to come from an aristocratic family, but also have to study in an aristocratic family.


    For example, the famous doctor sun she met in the Zheng family is like this.


    If the Baili family really wants to attack the Gong family, once they combine many experts in medical ethics, the Gong family will fall into a situation where there is no medicine available.


    People can be illiterate all their life, but they can''t be sick all their life.


    Before she established a medical major, she was also prepared to share such pressure.


    Unfortunately, the foundation of the college is still shallow, and it doesn''t have the strength to be hard with hundreds of miles.


    Ah Xiu, who has exquisite Gu Shu, is also half an expert here.


    She couldn''t help worrying. After all, it was a fatal event.


    "At present, medical ethics is not dominated by a hundred families. It is not easy for him to integrate the whole medical ethics."


    Long Tianyu also strengthened his understanding of this aspect.


    And after they went down the mountain, he had sent people to sneak into the medical family, and now he has achieved some preliminary results.


    But this matter, like a knife hanging on the head of the palace family, fell heavily and dealt them a fatal blow.


    Ah Xiu is a very jealous person. Seeing that he has no effect here, he immediately disappears.


    "I''ll see Rongrong first."


    When there were only two of them left in the room, Lin Mengya found that her right hand had been tightly held by him from the beginning to now.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you."


    The tone of her voice was soft and soft, but with a determination that could not be doubted by her.


    Lin Mengya pasted it in his arms and absorbed the warmth from him.


    "You''re right. There''s nothing terrible."


    Life, only against the current, can prove the perfection of life.


    "How''s Zheng congen doing?"


    Speaking of it, there was not much pressure at the aristocratic family meeting, so long Tianyu followed up some things of the Zheng family after leaving her enough staff.


    Especially the mysterious visitors from Xiancheng. Up to now, they don''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    Long Tianyu put her hand on her lips and kissed a few times, but she was pulled back by the man.


    For his "immoral" behavior, Lin Mengya could only stare at him.


    No way, who makes them legal husband and wife.


    Long Tianyu raised a mocking smile around his mouth.


    "Zheng congen''s son has long disappeared. He hasn''t even found it in recent years. He hides it tightly and regards it as a treasure. He''s a fake."


    It''s ironic.


    They are all parents, especially Mo Yan, who is their adopted child.


    But long Tianyu knew that if the same thing happened to them, they could not sacrifice one to accomplish the other anyway.


    Why should innocent children bear the sins left by adults?


    Even the missing boy is a poor man. If his father didn''t want him to inherit a responsibility that he doesn''t know at all, maybe he would have a happier and more stable life.


    Everything is obsession.

 Chapter 1860

    Most of the things delivered to the door will not be cherished.


    In that case, it''s better for them to ask for it themselves.


    The head of the Chen family was a little unwilling, but no matter what he said, the woman at the same age as his daughter didn''t even reveal any useful information.


    As a last resort, Chen had to give up some unrealistic ideas.


    Although Lin Mengya''s attitude is good, her meaning is clear.


    If you want to join the big chamber of Commerce, go and talk to the Gong family by yourself. No one wants to go through the back door from her.


    Also let them know that there are some opportunities, once missed, there will be no more.


    After saying goodbye to the owner of the Chen family who has repeatedly enthusiastically asked them to eat here, Lin Mengya and her people plan to go back to pack up and leave here as soon as possible.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she arrived at the inn, she saw a carriage parked at the door of the inn.


    Since they came in, the inn has been contracted by them. There will be no one except their people.


    She stood at the entrance of the alley and waved to the man at the door.


    The latter knew her, knew that she was a great guest, and immediately ran over attentively.


    "Dear guest, what can I do for you?"


    "Who''s here?"


    She picked her eyes and looked at the car behind him.


    The man only looked at it and immediately said smartly, "this is the carriage of the Zheng family. It is said that the second master of the Zheng family has arrived."


    Master Zheng, what is he doing here?


    Lin Mengya was full of questions and asked a few more questions.


    According to the waiter, the second master of the Zheng family just arrived, and just arrived, he went to the house of the second master of the Zheng family. He didn''t know what they were talking about, and no one was allowed to go there.


    Give each other a silver coin. Lin Mengya takes ah Xiu to the nearby teahouse.


    She knows the ambition of the second room of the Zheng family, but it''s too coincidental to come at this time.


    "Does he know that his son committed it on us?"


    Ah Xiu guessed and said, and Lin Mengya thought so.


    But although Zheng Luxi is the eldest son of the second room of the Zheng family, he is clearly an abandoned son.


    In love and reason, master Zheng Er shouldn''t be here now.


    Unless he wants to protect his son.


    But according to the previous situation, the second master of the Zheng family is not a good father who will love his son so much.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t go directly back to the inn.


    Instead, let people spy on them. It''s best to find out what their brothers are talking about.


    He took ah Xiu around the outside and came back again, but the carriage disappeared.


    She pretended to know nothing and returned to the inn, but she ran into Zheng Rongrong with red eyes.


    As soon as the girl saw her, the tears in her eyes fell down in clusters, and she was so wronged.


    "Sister Su, I..."


    There seemed to be thousands of words to her. Lin Mengya took each other''s hand and took her to her room.


    As soon as she entered the door, the girl couldn''t help crying.


    "I, I knew that I was just a stone my father used to pave the way for my brother. In that case, why did you let me live?"


    Finally, Zheng Rongrong knew the cruel truth.


    Ah Xiu quietly backed out and left the room for both of them.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything. She just sat quietly beside Zheng Rongrong, listening to her sobbing and saying everything in her heart.


    When a person is concerned about something, no matter how much pain he eats or how much injustice he suffers, he feels happy.


    But if one day, after she knew that all this was an illusion, the pain would make people feel more uncomfortable.


    Zheng Rongrong was not unable to accept that she had a brother, but she didn''t expect that her father had been lying to herself.


    Word by word, she could not tell the grievances she had suffered over the years.


    In the end, she was tired of crying and was gently held in her arms by Lin Mengya.


    "I know the pain in your heart. Just vent it. Do you have any plans for the future?"


    The girl''s character is very tough. Lin Mengya knows that she will not be depressed.


    Zheng Rongrong was crying. He didn''t collapse just now.


    She shook her head sadly. She didn''t know what was true and what was false for her.


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and wiped her face clean.


    "If I guessed right, your brother should have had an accident. After that, you and your father will be the only ones left in the Zheng family."


    "Something''s wrong? Sister Su, do you know where my brother is?"


    Lin Mengya is curious about Zheng Rongrong''s attitude.


    "Don''t you blame him?"


    "Who? My brother?" Zheng Rongrong shook his head. "All this is arranged by my father. Even if I want to blame, I will blame my father and those who hurt my mother and brother."


    This girl is a sensible person.


    Now that she knows, it''s time to tell her something.


    "From my inference, your brother must have been used as a tool to realize his ambition. Over the years, your father has never found out that there are only two possibilities. First, it''s your brother''s recent accident, so your father can''t notice it; second, I''m afraid he has been switched since childhood."


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s heart tends to the second possibility.


    Otherwise, how could Zheng congen''s attention to his son not reveal a clue?


    In her opinion, this is probably a trick to steal the day.


    "If so, isn''t my brother very dangerous?"


    In fact, Zheng Rongrong''s feelings for his brother are a little complicated, but after all, he is his only brother and was born by his mother. Even for her mother''s sake, she will care more.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly. In fact, she felt that after Zheng Luxi made these acts of death, what was hidden should be someone who wanted to completely replace his mind.


    I just don''t know why the other party is so sure that he can replace him.


    After all, how can a child who has never appeared in the family inherit the position of head of the family?


    After learning the news, Zheng Rongrong''s eyebrows also filled with anxiety.


    "Anyway, he''s my brother. I can''t let him fall into the hands of those bad guys!"


    "Ask your father about it."


    In Lin Mengya''s view, the root of all this lies in the contention for the position of Zheng''s master.


    The second room of the Zheng family murdered Mrs. Zheng for this. Master Zheng sacrificed his daughter, which is why.


    Therefore, if you want to solve this matter, you must first determine the position of Zheng''s home owner.


    After biting her lips, Zheng Rongrong had to endure first because of business, even if she didn''t want to see her father now.


    The two of them went outside master Zheng''s door, bowed their heads and knocked reluctantly.


    "Who?"


    The sound inside has an irresistible fatigue.


    "It''s me."


    Zheng Rongrong just answered. The door inside was opened by force.


    Master Zheng was a little excited and nervous, looking at his daughter.


    "Rongrong, are you forgiving me?"


    Such caution almost made Zheng Rongrong cry.

 Chapter 1861

    She complained and hated, and now she can''t stop her sadness.


    But she knew that since some things had happened, even if she indulged in the sadness of the past, it would not help.


    It''s better to put these things aside first. At least, don''t delay other things and expand the damage again.


    "Sister Su is looking for you."


    At this time, master Zheng noticed Su Mei standing next to him.


    He smiled and cried helplessly at the other party and let him go aside.


    "Mr. Su, please come in."


    The disappearance of his son is a heavy blow to master Zheng.


    In fact, so far, he also feels incredible.


    Clearly, clearly, he has hidden the child well. Why did he unknowingly lose his bag?


    He blamed himself a little, but he was more worried about his son.


    Lin Mengya has no intention of beating around with this tired father and daughter, but chooses to get straight to the point.


    "If master Zheng believes me, maybe I can help you find the child."


    Neither father nor daughter expected that she would say so.


    In particular, master Zheng widened his eyes and looked very excited.


    "What Mr. Su said is true?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s better than doing nothing."


    Now the only thing she can be sure of is that the young master of the Zheng family''s big house is absolutely the key to longevity.


    Although she still hasn''t figured out what means the other party grows up, she already knows one thing.


    The so-called immortality should be achieved by transplanting one''s own consciousness or memory into others'' brains to replace each other.


    But in this way, there is a very significant defect.


    If you want to replace each other, you must erase the original consciousness of the body.


    From the perspective of the previous failed products, they failed because the two consciousness could not coexist, or the consciousness of the original owner could not be completely erased.


    According to the results she has been exposed to, she doesn''t think this absurd behavior can succeed.


    Even, she always felt that there seemed to be some other problems.


    But at present, she has received too little information. Even if the system is against the sky, there is nothing she can do.


    And the most pitiful thing is that she must avoid direct contact with people in Xiancheng.


    So she can only try to start from other aspects.


    "If you can save my son, no matter what conditions, I Zheng can promise!"


    Now in Zheng congen''s heart, nothing is more important than a pair of children.


    He has been wrong so many times that he must not be wrong again.


    "My condition is very simple. At the same time, it is also the way to save your son."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya looked at master Zheng seriously and said word by word: "let Zheng Rongrong inherit the position of home owner."


    For a moment, the two men were stunned.


    Obviously, none of them thought that she would make such a request at this time.


    However, this time, master Zheng did not object directly, but fell into deep thought.


    "It''s too important for me to make a decision at the moment. I might as well..."


    "If you still want your son to inherit this position, I can only say you''d better give up. Even if you get your son back, he''s not the same as he was."


    The other party''s purpose is already obvious. It is to inherit the Zheng family naturally through the body of the young master of the Zheng family.


    Now no matter what happens, as long as Zheng congen still has this idea, that person will be able to succeed.


    Unless the position of the head of the house falls aside, it will force the man to show his feet.


    The young master of the Zheng family can be safe for the time being.


    "Mr. Su, what do you mean?"


    "Someone changed your son because he wanted to completely control the Zheng family through this child. Therefore, even if your son came back, the Zheng family fell into the hands of others. It''s better for you to cut off this possibility from the root. In this way, you can save your son."


    She guessed that if the other party wanted to rely on the child to succeed as the head of the family, he must make sure he was safe before he took action.


    Or what if you change your body? In the end, it''s still nothing.


    But if Zheng Rongrong inherits the position of home owner, the other party will at least think about how to pull her down first.


    Because even if he changed his body now, it would be nothing without the support of master Zheng.


    "This... I..."


    Looking at master Zheng''s hesitation, Lin Mengya was impatient.


    "Whether you like it or not, it''s your own business. But you know, Zheng Rongrong is different from you. She has no way out. Even if her brother inherits the position of head of the family, I''m afraid she can''t protect her. Whether you want to sacrifice this daughter completely or save the possibility of their sister and brother, you choose."


    She got up and wanted to leave.


    Anyway, she must hand over the Zheng family to Zheng Rongrong.


    Otherwise, she did so many things before, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    But before she went out, master Zheng said hurriedly, "OK, I promise you, let Rongrong inherit the position of the master of the family!"


    She stopped, turned around and sneered at each other.


    "What I''m talking about is to let her really become the master of the Zheng family, not a puppet that may be replaced at any time. Master Zheng, do you understand what I mean?"


    Master Zheng, who was once again revealed, seemed a little depressed and uneasy.


    But when he saw his daughter''s eyes full of disappointment and sadness, he was shocked.


    What has he done over the years?


    For the sake of family, fame and status, he even hurt his closest people alive.


    And all this is just for the position of a home owner.


    "I see. This position should have been Rongrong. I was confused and made these mistakes. Therefore, this is God''s punishment for me."


    Although the words were decadent, there was a feeling of relief.


    Lin Mengya also knows that master Zheng really figured it out this time.


    She turned and sat back, and her smile became a lot more sincere.


    "Even so, we still have to make plans for everything. However, my palace family will give full support to miss Rong Rong. I can guarantee that."


    Zheng congen had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    He had to admit that Su Mei, an outsider, had to see these things more clearly than him.


    Unfortunately, he is the frog at the bottom of the well. He is hard to abide by some broken old rules.


    Now that I have figured it out, I feel as if I have unloaded some heavy burden.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible."


    Lin Mengya was relieved to get the other party''s promise.


    Then she remembered one thing.


    "Today I heard that the second master came?"


    Her tone seemed to mention it at will, and master Zheng didn''t hide it from her.


    "Well, he heard that Zheng Luxi had done something wrong, so he wanted to beg for mercy. I just said I didn''t see anyone, so I sent him back."


    "That''s it?"


    She was a little surprised. Did she really guess wrong?


    "Well, although the child is an unfaithful and unfilial man, the second room has become a younger generation, and naturally misses him."


    "Isn''t he the only one in the second room?"


    "He''s the only one now. I don''t know what''s going on at the beginning. None of his brothers and sisters survived. It''s also because of this that my second brother was so upset."


    Some things flashed by, but she didn''t catch them.


    At this time, someone knocked at the door and said it was the dinner ordered by Zheng Rongrong and sent to master Zheng.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly stunned.


    Quietly watching the guy put things aside, it''s just a small casserole of rice porridge and a few dishes.


    Seeing his daughter so considerate, master Zheng couldn''t help feeling more sad.


    Over the years, I still wronged my daughter.


    It is supposed that at this time, Lin Mengya should get up and leave, but she is still sitting at the table.


    When the man left, she picked up the spoon next to her.


    "Sister Su, are you..."


    Zheng Rongrong was a little surprised. After all, this behavior is very impolite.


    "There''s something wrong with this porridge. Take some out first and pour it into the vase over there."


    Now, the father and daughter are obedient to her.


    After looking at each other, Zheng Rongrong immediately did it carefully.


    And master Zheng also understood what she meant.


    But this porridge was prepared at Zheng Rongrong''s command.


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, his face was a little ugly.


    "Rongrong, do you know that this porridge is poisonous?"


    She suddenly asked, and Zheng Rongrong was stunned for a moment, then confused.


    "Impossible! How can this porridge be poisonous?"


    Looking at the girl''s no guilty performance, and her body has been very clean without any toxic reaction, Lin Mengya believes that she didn''t do it.


    Then Zheng Rongrong pulled out the silver hairpin on his head and probed into the porridge, but there was no response.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Mei with a complicated look.


    "Not all poisons can be tested with silver products. The poison is so powerful that it won''t be solved as long as you take it. You don''t even have time to leave a last word."


    It''s just that it''s not enough for her to see.


    Hearing this, the father and daughter of the Zheng family both showed frightened eyes.


    If Su Mei is not here at the moment, aren''t they


    Suddenly, master Zheng was very glad that he had made a wise choice. He not only protected his family and children, but also let himself escape.


    "Well, who did this? Is it the owners of those aristocratic families who want to attack my father?"


    Zheng Rongrong was angry, but Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "If they do, they''re hitting me in the face. Who dares to do that after Jiang de?"


    "Who could it be?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the thoughtful master Zheng and asked with a smile, "who does Master Zheng think this person will be?"


    Zheng Rongrong also looked at his father, but the latter sighed after being silent for a long time.

 Chapter 1862

    "I always thought that they would know my hard work. Even if I killed Xiao Xi, when the child inherited the position of head of the family, he would be the same as Rong Rong. He would be Ying''er''s brother and sister, and would not treat them badly. Anyway, we would be relatives. Alas, I think it''s too simple."


    Master Zheng''s tone was full of unspeakable depression.


    I want to know what a blow it is to him.


    Lin Mengya is not without compassion, but he feels that since some things are self inflicted, he can''t blame others.


    Zheng Rongrong also seemed to understand something, but his eyes showed a few complex expressions.


    This kind of tragedy of brotherhood may also make them feel lonely and miserable.


    "I guess the reason why he dared to attack you should be to frame Rongrong. Moreover, he should be impatient to let the child become the owner."


    Master Zheng is fine. The model is good here. Master Zheng Er knows that Zheng Luxi must have failed.


    Then no matter what kind of end it comes to, it must be completely disqualified from inheriting the position of home owner.


    If at this time, Zheng Rongrong poisoned his own father because of "jealousy".


    Isn''t such a big Zheng family in the hands of the second master of the Zheng family?


    Master Zheng''s face became ugly after he thought through all this.


    "No wonder the second son is coming here. I was afraid that he would die unexpectedly and no one would inherit the family property, so I entrusted this matter to several prestigious elders of the family. In addition, I left a handwritten letter explaining Ying''er''s life experience. He must have known the existence of this letter, so he wanted to control my son and try to seize the position of head of the family! No, we must We should hurry back as soon as possible, and if we are late, there will be changes! "


    After being sad, the urgency of trying to save the child calmed master Zheng down.


    Zheng Rongrong also knows the priorities of things and that they will not be so calm when they go back this time.


    She took Lin Mengya''s hand and asked, "sister Su, this time, you will go back with us, right?"


    But Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently touched her head.


    "I have other things to deal with. This time, I won''t go back with you."


    Zheng Rongrong is in a hurry.


    "But I don''t know if I can do it well. Sister Su, can I not go?"


    Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, Su Mei seems to have become her real idol in Zheng Rongrong''s heart.


    It''s not that she no longer likes Gong ya, but because Su Mei is a living person. Standing behind her, she teaches her how to withstand the wind and rain and radiate her own brilliance.


    Therefore, they are almost teachers and friends.


    It seemed that as long as Su Mei was there, she could do something she had never thought of before.


    But now she felt a little flustered.


    "Don''t be afraid, ah Xiu will go with you this time. Besides, you no longer have nothing. I, the palace family, will support you. But if you want to be the head of the family, you can''t rely on these external forces alone. You need to learn how to protect yourself and how to achieve your wishes bit by bit. You need to use everything you can use to forge your victory. Wait until you finish these You''ll grow up if you learn. "


    Although the current situation looks grim, it is very favorable for ah Xiu.


    With this experience of master Zheng Er, I''m afraid it has strengthened master Zheng''s determination to pass on the title of home owner to his daughter.


    The Xu family is completely finished. The Zhao family and the Tang family have become a rope. Now they are not afraid of them at all.


    After being warned by her, these aristocratic families did not dare to think about the Zheng family for the time being.


    Ah Xiu has been able to take charge of her own affairs for a long time, and she has a profound Gu Shu. Even if someone wants to harm Zheng''s father and daughter, they have to weigh it carefully.


    The only thing that is hard to solve is the mysterious man from Xiancheng.


    However, she already has a way to deal with it.


    In short, she has absolutely sufficient confidence in competing for the position of Zheng family leader this time.


    Zheng Rongrong is still a little reluctant, but she knows that sister Su is right.


    And she has bothered them many times. This time, she should rely on herself.


    After pacifying Zheng Rongrong, Lin Mengya called ah Xiu over again and gave a few detailed instructions.


    In some ways, ah Xiu has natural advantages.


    Although the girl doesn''t seem to have such a heart at ordinary times, in fact, after being born in the house of princes and having experienced many evil intentions, what else can''t she see through?


    After she briefly explained the interests of the Zheng family, ah Xiu nodded and agreed.


    "I see! Sister ya, leave it to me. I will let Zheng Rongrong succeed as the head of the house. I don''t allow hungry wolves to spy on us at the door."


    Looking at the girl''s relaxed face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help gently clicking her forehead.


    "It''s important, but you shouldn''t underestimate the enemy. I know that with your ability, there must be no problem in self-protection, but don''t patronize to be brave once you encounter something difficult. Remember to go home and ask for help."


    Ah Xiu agreed with a smile. After the two sisters talked for a while, Zheng Rongrong sent someone to invite ah Xiu.


    "Go."


    Lin Mengya stood at the window and watched them leave.


    I hope everything goes well.


    After the Zheng family left, the whole Inn was quiet.


    Just at night, long Tianyu came back to her.


    She smelled a faint smell of blood on him.


    He didn''t ask anything, but poured him a cup of green tea.


    Long Tianyu drank it all in one gulp, with a smile on his frozen face.


    "How''s it going?"


    Long Tianyu pursed his lips mysteriously, as if he was deliberately teasing her.


    It''s rare to see that he has such leisure. I think he must be successful.


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and eyes are curved, and there is great pride in her smile.


    Look, this is her man.


    "Everything is going well. Now he can''t turn over any big waves. With your defense at the Zheng family, you can ensure that he is safe."


    Long Tianyu reached out, pinched her face and explained in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya finally put down her hanging heart. Since she knew that people from Xiancheng were involved in it, she thought about how to suppress each other without revealing her identity.


    Fortunately, with their joint efforts, they finally achieved results.


    "Then, thank you, husband."


    She tilted her head. It''s hard to be funny.


    Long Tianyu loved her lively appearance.


    With his heart, he got up and put the man on his knees.


    "It''s hard for you to think of this method, but it reminds me. It seems that in the future, I should learn to use my strength like you."


    "Although you and I have also put up a number in the immortal city, if they think that there are enemies everywhere, can they also be deterred? Otherwise, they will be too free to do whatever they want."


    Although she fought against Xiancheng several times, she didn''t fall into the disadvantage.


    But the price is very heavy, almost every time with life.


    For Lin Mengya, this kind of thing that hurt the enemy by a thousand and hurt herself by eight hundred seems to be a loss making business.


    This meeting, they can be regarded as slowing down. It''s time to free up their hands and make a good arrangement.


    "Madam is right."


    Looking at the guy flowing from (Gou) to (TUI) to (Zi), Lin Mengya''s mood is much better.


    Put your head on his shoulder. It seems that they have been closer since they sneaked into the Zheng family.


    "Let''s go tomorrow and go to Bai''s house to see the children and great grandparents."


    I don''t know how many sentences she had to let her great grandfather scold her when she ran away without saying hello.


    Fortunately, she also has a thick skin. As long as she acts coquettish, she must be all right.


    It was just daybreak, and their carriage went out of the city without any attention.


    When she reached the fork in the road, long Tianyu rode her horse again and took her out of the carriage.


    They divided their troops in two ways. The people of the palace family went straight home as a cover.


    And she and Yu will arrive at Bai''s house as soon as possible.


    I believe that after a short time, the news that she personally attended the family meeting in the Zheng family fiefdom will spread, and no one doubts their whereabouts.


    They hurried all the way and finally arrived at the fief of the Bai family within half a month.


    The Bai family''s fief is not big, and the main city of the fief is far less vast and rich than the non Ye City.


    However, although the ancestors of the Bai family were born recklessly, they also paid more attention to the loyalty of the Jianghu.


    At the same time, they did not attach importance to martial arts and light literature. Instead, they accepted the poor scholars all over the world with a sincere attitude.


    Before Lin Mengya''s personal photo, several teachers from poor families are now in the Bai family.


    Most of my brothers'' civil and military masters are here.


    I believe that as long as she and her great grandfather can sincerely move the Bai family, not only the siege of the college can be solved, but also the reputation of the college can be improved immediately.


    Therefore, this time is very critical.


    The main city of the Bai family is called Fengyuan City. Compared with the Gong family, it is more peaceful and peaceful, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    As soon as they arrive here, they can feel the simplicity of the people and the orderly city.


    Compared with the Zheng family fief close at hand, it is a world away.


    After entering the Baijia fief, the two of them also deliberately slowed down.


    Judging from the preliminary results, she was very surprised.


    The closer she got to the main city, the more excited she was.


    Accidentally, I bought a lot of delicious and interesting things for my family.


    But unexpectedly, just as they wanted to enter the gate, they saw a notice posted on the bulletin board outside the gate.


    "All members of the palace family are not allowed to enter! Violators will be expelled!"


    The happy mood is broken in an instant.


    Lin Mengya was angry, but she didn''t show her face. Instead, she asked the people next to her with a chatty attitude.


    "Excuse me, what''s going on?"


    The people next to them looked at them for a few times, but they still explained.


    "Nothing. The master of the Bai family has ordered that all people related to the palace family should not enter the city. Do you have nothing to do with them?"

 Chapter 1863

    While talking, he looked at them with vigilant eyes.


    Although she didn''t know why the Bai family did so, she chose not to expose her identity.


    And she finally figured out why the Bai family did so.


    The main reason is that the Gong family offended a guest Qing of the Bai family.


    It could have been big or small, but somehow, the great grandfather and the third brother fought openly with the Bai family.


    Therefore, they were driven out and said that they were not allowed to enter.


    Hearing all this, she was first angry and then confused.


    The third brother has a mild temper and is easy not to get angry with others. With his great grandfather here, how can he make things so stiff?


    It seems that something she doesn''t know must have happened.


    After thanking the man, Lin Mengya returned to Yu.


    Believe what he said just now, he heard it clearly.


    "Let''s go and see the situation first."


    Compared with her confusion, long Tianyu seemed more calm.


    They led their horses and soon entered the city.


    However, to Lin Mengya''s surprise, there was no heavy guard and inventory here, and no portrait was posted.


    Even if the palace family wants to come in, I''m afraid no one can recognize it.


    The notice is a little subtle.


    She has no intention of wandering around the city for too long. The top priority is to find out what happened before. By the way, find out where the great grandparents are now.


    The main city of the Bai family is different from the Gong family and the Zheng family. The main house of the Bai family is not very magnificent, nor is it in the most central point of Fengyuan City.


    But at first glance, we know that the Bai family is also solemn and dignified, and the people around do not show any fear. They all have very common expressions in the past.


    This is very rare.


    Most of those in high positions are somewhat arrogant.


    This can be seen from the people''s attitude towards gaomen mansion.


    But it seems so approachable, or the only one.


    They walked around and finally chose a restaurant to eat.


    As soon as he took his seat, he heard that he was talking about the palace and the white family.


    Although the man was indignant and said that the palace family was wrong, he didn''t use extremely insulting words, which was obviously reserved.


    Lin Mengya secretly observed the man. She saw that the popularity was very angry. The disgust in her eyes was not very deep, but it seemed to be fighting against injustice.


    As for what the man said, she didn''t say a word.


    "The palace family was not so arrogant many years ago. But who knows that the current leader of the palace family was so arrogant after accepting it? It''s unreasonable!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who carries the pot silently, decides to withdraw her previous evaluation of this person.


    What does it have to do with her? She doesn''t know what''s going on here.


    "Hum, how broad-minded can a little woman be? That is, the master of the house is broad-minded. If he puts it on others, it will not allow them to be arrogant outside the city."


    She doesn''t like to hear that.


    What happened to the woman? If you have the ability to close the door, don''t be afraid of your wife?


    Fortunately, she won''t distinguish from these people because of these things.


    Anyway, it''s someone else''s freedom to say what you want.


    As for whether you will feel facial pain in the future, different people have different opinions.


    "Nonsense! The master of the palace family is definitely not the kind of person with good looks and no talent! Don''t talk about people here!"


    Before she could wait, someone at the other table started up.


    Look at the angry look with red face and thick neck. If Lin Mengya didn''t know each other, he thought it was their brother who came to rehabilitate her.


    But also because of the man''s sudden opening, it led to the siege of everyone in the audience.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the way the population didn''t choose words, but she felt something wrong in her heart.


    While thinking, someone bit his hand hard.


    "What are you doing? Are you a dog?"


    She stared, wondering what had happened to the man.


    But he saw that the man had some spirit in his eyes, but his words were sour.


    "If I had, I would have sealed their mouths."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and reacted.


    It turned out that Yu thought she looked at the man more because the other party was fighting against her.


    There was no resentment in his heart. He stretched out his hand and rubbed it on his chin like teasing Xiaobai and Xiaohu.


    "Of course I know. He''s not washing me again, but leading me to war."


    Some people say that one powder is worth ten black.


    Seeing that man''s anger was hard to calm, but when those forced him to say what the master of Gong Ya could do, the man didn''t give specific things, but just repeated it again and again. She was not such a person, and said that her position as the master of the house was justified and didn''t rob others.


    On the surface, it seems to be distinguishing for her.


    But anyone with a brain can''t help feeling strange.


    It seems that he is guiding the focus of the people around him in another direction.


    In such a short time, those people began to talk about her family background.


    Some people didn''t say anything, but some people who are easy to be incited have begun to question her qualification as the master of the palace family.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya suddenly understood the meaning of the other party''s doing so.


    She kept staring at the clown secretly. Sure enough, she saw a little pride in the man''s eyes.


    This is someone who wants to black her.


    Finally, the man was politely invited out by the store.


    Even so, he stood at the door and shouted a few words to the palace family.


    After long Tianyu only glanced at the man, Lin Mengya saw that someone had followed the man.


    Obviously, the two of them have the same idea.


    And because of this person''s appearance, her wind evaluation with the palace family has dropped a lot.


    Now, some people have slandered her with some dirty speculation.


    "You see, the supporters of the master of this palace family are so unbearable. If you want to come to that master, you are not a good man."


    "You don''t know. Just because someone is disrespectful to the master of the palace family, those unruly guys have secretly moved their hands and feet several times. We''d better be careful when we go back later."


    The tone of the man''s speech was full of ridicule.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything. It''s not that she was broad-minded, but that she had heard the ugly words countless times.


    What''s more, she had noticed that someone was obstructing it.


    Long Tianyu''s face has been tight. If it weren''t for her wife''s hand, he has been holding her sleeve tightly. Now, he would have thrown these people out.


    "Let''s change."


    But he was reluctant to let his own woman be wronged, so he proposed.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile, picked up her chopsticks and clamped a soft and rotten hoof arm.


    "What are you afraid of? When you''re full, you can go to work."


    She said with a smile, as if she had not been affected by the matter at all.


    Long Tianyu''s cold eyes swept through these people in the room. Naturally, he knew why ya''er stopped him.


    Even though those people were provoked by others, they spoke ill of ya''er.


    But his wife, no one can bully.


    Those who had been talking about it just now only felt a chill behind their necks and couldn''t help shrinking their necks.


    After they secretly looked at the powerful man by the window, they couldn''t help but have a sense of unity from their heart.


    None of them dared to come forward and question him. They could only swallow the questions back into their stomach silently.


    The restaurant suddenly became quiet. Everyone began to eat with their heads down. There was no more gossip.


    For her own man, one look can stop the rumors. Lin Mengya is happy and eats more happily.


    In fact, she really didn''t feel much uncomfortable. After all, if she was really so glass hearted, the cold words she heard from childhood could drown her.


    People, just focus on the people who care about her.


    As for others, there will be a day when their faces hurt.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, they had no intention to continue wandering.


    The person in charge of prying outside has found the place where the great grandparents settled temporarily.


    When they appeared in front of the crowd, they saw a large family smiling at her.


    The only happy ones are the two cubs.


    The two brothers held their mother''s hand one by one, and because they were angry with her, they refused to say one more word.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two babies and her heart was soft.


    Holding up and kissing several mouthfuls by one person can be regarded as making the two babies smile a little.


    Especially Ning''er, holding her neck, put her little face on her neck and didn''t move.


    Lin Mengya knows that Ning''er is more afraid that she will leave quietly than Mo Yan because of what happened before.


    She comforted the child gently, and Mo Yan snuggled up to her legs, like a little koala.


    Looking at the three of them, the big guys seemed relieved.


    "Just come back safely. I''ve heard about the Zheng family. Alas, the owner of the Zheng family was wise in the early years. But who knows that such a thing should happen."


    The great grandfather felt some emotion.


    Lin Mengya had written a letter about the Zheng family before.


    As for other inside information, great grandfather doesn''t know yet.


    But maybe it''s because seeing the old neighbors become like this, my great grandfather''s heart always feels that things are changeable.


    "In fact, the current owner of the Zheng family may not know these reasons. However, he can''t let go of his obsession all the time, so that the Zheng family can have such a disaster. However, Zheng Rongrong is a good one. In the future, if the Zheng family has her, there''s no need to worry."


    Lin Mengya comforted the child and chatted with her great grandfather.


    Apart from the great grandfather and the third brother, few of the servants who followed knew what they were going to do.


    But their mouths were tight and did not reveal their whereabouts at all.


    Gong San looked at his sister and felt more and more guilty in his eyes.


    For the sake of the family, the college and his useless brother, my little sister is always running around.


    But he was useless after all, and let his sister suffer such injustice.

 Chapter 1864

    Lin Mengya saw that her great grandfather and her three brothers had something to say to her. She kissed the faces of the two babies and promised that they could sleep with her tonight. Only then did she let people take them back first.


    There were only four of them left in the living room. Gong San still couldn''t help but said dejectedly, "little sister, you''ve just come here and may not have heard of it. It''s all my fault. You, you scold me."


    Lin Mengya felt that there was a large dog standing in front of her who consciously did something wrong and came to beg for scolding.


    With this, she couldn''t scold, but said with a smile: "if you''re talking about the rumors in Fengyuan City, you don''t have to feel guilty anymore. You''re also following the way of others, and someone is manipulating behind your back."


    Gong San was a little confused and looked at his little sister.


    He secretly investigated the conclusion that he had come out for a while.


    Suddenly, a little doubt rose in my heart.


    Lin Mengya could see it, and then explained, "when we came, we thought you were in the city, so we went in and slipped away. Unexpectedly, we saw some interesting things. What''s the matter with the third brother, great grandfather? How did you get into this with the Bai family?"


    If we want to talk about the old feud, it is also the emotional dispute between his great grandfather and the former owner of the Bai family.


    No matter how fierce it is in private, at least neither side should put it on the table.


    Moreover, she had inquired before that the current owner of the Bai family, although he did not look up to his great grandfather, was also a benevolent and righteous man. Otherwise, when the former owner took in the guests of the palace family, it would not have been so smooth.


    Moreover, she found that the malice was clearly directed at her.


    This made her even more puzzled. They all said that there was no need to bear hatred on the next generation.


    Even if the other party wants to embarrass her great grandfather, it shouldn''t focus on her.


    Everyone knows that insulting her is tantamount to insulting the whole palace family.


    The old man of the Bai family is not old and confused.


    When this happened, Gong San felt angry.


    In fact, their contact with the Bai family was smooth.


    Even though the old man of the white family shouted that he didn''t want to see his great grandfather, the two old men were detached. They dared to show their likes and dislikes, but others didn''t dare.


    Moreover, in order to show his magnanimity, the black sheep have a gentle attitude towards their younger generation.


    Originally, everything developed in a direction favorable to them. Unexpectedly, at this time, Cheng Yaojin was killed.


    That man is the guest Qing of the Bai family. Because he is quite knowledgeable and has served in the Bai family for a long time, the Bai family has many children, all of whom are his students.


    Therefore, the position in the Bai family is also light.


    No one expected that the guests and hosts in the two families were very happy, but the guest Qing rushed up and questioned them about the palace family''s connivance of Gong Ya and bullying scholars.


    The man was so angry that he scolded the palace family bloody in the blink of an eye.


    Gong San was naturally angry, but he had to distinguish a few words. Who knows whether it was that Keqing was too excited or that he had some old diseases. He was so angry that he fainted on the spot and is still in a coma.


    Seeing his teacher humiliated, his students naturally have to beg for an explanation.


    The palace family was speechless, and because someone really couldn''t help it, he replied a few words, so that it evolved into what it looks like now.


    Lin Mengya, who carries the pot continuously, can only silently give herself some wax in her heart.


    It seems that the property of the leader of the palace family is definitely inherited.


    "The Bai family is really unreasonable. We asked them, but we also came with full sincerity. If our great grandfather hadn''t said that we would at least wait for you to come back, we would have left long ago. Why should we be so angry?"


    Gong San is obviously very angry. After all, whoever is wronged will be like him.


    As a party, Lin Mengya turned to her great grandfather as if nothing had happened.


    "Great grandfather, who do you think is behind this?"


    The great grandfather didn''t show it on his face, but he was also angry with each other in his heart.


    Not to mention that Gong Ya is his most valued junior, he will never let go of the blatant slander against the master of the Gong family.


    However, he thought more than Gong San.


    "This Chuang Tzu is Lanzhi''s dowry."


    Blanche is the name of the former master of the Bai family in the boudoir. Only people who are closely related will use this name to call her.


    But the information revealed in Zeng Zu''s words puzzled Lin Mengya.


    She thought that the Bai family must have broken down with the Gong family because of this time.


    Great grandfather didn''t go, just wanted to give her an explanation.


    But now it seems that the attitude of the white family owner is really subtle.


    "How does the white family master treat this matter?"


    The great grandfather thought for a while and then slowly said, "he is the head of the white family. If something like this happens, even if he wants to investigate it carefully, it will hurt the hearts of those disciples."


    Now, Lin Mengya understood.


    With the sophistication of the Bai family owner, how can he not see the fishiness?


    However, the Bai family has always been famous for benevolence and righteousness.


    At present, the old man has always suffered because of the palace family. He must unconditionally favor his own side.


    Otherwise, the white family''s guests will feel that the white family is no longer their shelter.


    It was also a little difficult for him to do.


    In this way, they can only rely on themselves if they want to clear up these unjust grievances.


    "Don''t worry, great grandfather. I already understand. In fact, the two of us have found some clues in the city before. Now I can probably know what the other party means by listening to you."


    Fortunately, she was wise before and held long Tianyu and didn''t let him do it.


    Otherwise, now, I''m afraid there will be another uproar.


    In this way, even if the Bai family owner wants to give them a chance, he is afraid that he will give up because of the anger of those doormen.


    It''s just that when did she suffer such a dull loss?


    "Little sister, no matter what you want to do, I support you! The big deal is that our college develops slowly, and we can''t ask them for it after all!"


    Gong San is very dissatisfied with the Bai family. It can be seen that sometimes truth is truth and human feelings are human feelings.


    "I''m not sure. Their purpose is to hope that we can''t get things done. Since I''m here, I always have to find out about it. After being scolded so much for no reason, how can I be bullied by others with a good temper?"


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu, who hasn''t spoken much, has the same idea as her at the moment.


    In fact, he had already seen that group of people unhappy. Even if he couldn''t teach them openly, he couldn''t dig a hole behind his back.


    After tonight, he promised that those people would never forget.


    Lin Mengya didn''t guess his careful thinking, because the man was indifferent to everything except her.


    While the four were talking, the old and strong Lian Bo came in, and there was some worry on his face.


    "Old man, several people came outside and said they wanted to seek justice with our family."


    When Gong Sanyi heard this, he fell off the tea bowl in his hand.


    "Fair, fair. These days, they have made trouble for a few times. I think they just want to drive us away!"


    No wonder the third brother, a scholar, is so angry. I''m afraid it will be difficult for anyone to accept it.


    Lian Bo is also helpless. These people are almost every day, and there are a large number of people. Every time they come, they have to turn the world upside down.


    Now as soon as the young lady and uncle came back, they came again.


    "Third brother, I''m angry and hurt myself. You and your great grandfather have worked hard these days. Lian Bo, I''ll go and have a look."


    Lin Mengya really wants to see each other''s means. By the way, let the system see clearly everyone who tries to let her carry the pot.


    Only in this way can we beat them back one by one in the future.


    Lian Bo glanced at the old man, and the other party obviously followed the young lady''s attitude.


    After sighing, he said respectfully, "Miss, they are outside. Don''t be angry. You can''t make mistakes with them."


    "Don''t worry about me, Lian Bo. Go and help me look at the children later. I''ll deal with the things here myself."


    Where she is, long Tianyu will naturally accompany her.


    So when the group of people were excited and wanted to talk, they saw a pair of men and women with strange faces.


    They know at a glance that they are lovers or couples.


    Outstanding female temperament, exquisite figure and elegant; The man''s face is cold and imposing.


    At that station, everyone felt as if they were short.


    When they got to the door, they didn''t speak, but looked around in front of them.


    It''s like they''re not important at all.


    Unfortunately, people can''t say anything. They just feel that these two people should have been like this.


    It''s just a mob. She thought what kind of cruel characters would come.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but her face still smiled politely and gently.


    Lian Bo was also surprised by the reaction of these people.


    You know, when they faced the third young master in the past, where were they half polite?


    "This one is Mr. Su Meisu, the only female Dean of Sitai college, the righteous sister of our family owner. The one next to her is Mr. Su Yan, the academic inspector under his highness Xi."


    These two identities surprised those people.


    Just surprised for a few seconds, then someone disdained the cold hum.


    "Isn''t she just a female gentleman fishing for fame? Hum, the palace family is really powerful. Only your family can do such a thing!"


    This is really ugly.


    Lin Mengya also looked at the man talking.


    "The palace family has been handed down for dozens of generations, and each generation is a woman. Emperors and saints of all dynasties have granted seals to the master of the palace family. It seems that this elder brother has a lot of opinions about the previous generation. After returning, Mr. Su Yan will immediately express his feelings to his highness and convey your opinions to the two present dignitaries. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1865

    Suddenly, the man''s face turned from white to red, and finally turned pale. He didn''t dare to speak again.


    They finally realized that the two in front of them were not like the elegant third childe of the palace family.


    "It''s just bullying. What''s it?"


    Someone hid in the crowd and whispered, but she couldn''t pretend she couldn''t hear it.


    He looked at those people openly, but his words were not polite at all.


    "When it comes to bullying people, I''d like to ask you for some experience. There are only a few people in our palace. They also live in a foreign land, and there are elderly people. But you often come here to make mischief and talk fiercely, which makes my old man uneasy. Don''t you rely on your large number of people?"


    "We''re here to ask for justice! Your palace family humiliated our scholars and forced Mr. Xunyang to linger on his sickbed. If you have any conscience, you should apologize to Mr. Xunyang in public instead of hiding and shirking your responsibility!"


    These people are not vague at all when they change the topic.


    The man who was held up by Lin Mengya just now also began to coax. It was obvious that he had forgotten the pain after the scar was healed.


    Long Tianyu''s sight shrouded over the group of people.


    In an instant, those guys who had just been making fun felt guilty.


    It was as if their thoughts were seen through by the tall man.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows what kind of experience it is to be stared at by her own man.


    "What happened? Who were you present?"


    Instead of directly refuting, she asked along with what they said.


    The crowd was quiet for a while, and then two people came out.


    Those two people looked like weak scholars, but the anger on their faces was much more real than others.


    "We were there at that time. It was the third childe of your family who never repented and contradicted my husband!"


    "That''s right! Sir, he just wanted the palace family to give an explanation. Unexpectedly, he was so insulted. Today, we definitely won''t shrink back because of anyone!"


    Lin Mengya swept a circle from them. At a glance, she knew that she was stupid in reading, so she became a gun envoy.


    "Well, since you said that my third childe was disrespectful to your husband, I would like to ask you what your husband said at that time?"


    The two scholars had few eyes and immediately shouted out.


    "Naturally, the master of the palace family ignored the face of the scholars and disrespected us. Moreover, he also used all means to insult the readers. Shouldn''t such a person owe us an apology?"


    Oh, that''s a big face.


    After listening to Lin Mengya, the expression on her face turned cold slightly. Even, she took a little contempt in her eyes.


    "I''ve heard what you said clearly. It''s your Mr. Xunyang who denounced my master in front of my third childe. According to you, my third childe should agree with me and yell at my master. It''s integrity? I don''t know. The etiquette, righteousness and shame in the book are actually like this."


    Those people just wanted to refute, they were robbed by her.


    "Both of you said that you saw it with your own eyes. You are the third childe of my family. You are angry with Mr. Xunyang of your family. Well, even if we see it with our own eyes, we are true. But Mr. Xunyang of your family, first, you have not seen the owner of my family; second, you have not seen the so-called evil deeds of the owner of my family on the spot. Just based on a few rumors, you have condemned the owner of my family, and even my people have only distinguished a few words, If you defend your own owner, you are said to be unrepentant and contradict your husband. The palace family can''t bear this crime. If you think our family is biased, why don''t you invite Saint Zun and Emperor Zun to come up and make a judgment for both of us? I''m not trying to hold people down by force, but I''m afraid it''s difficult for others, except the emperor and the saint, to decide the sin of my master. "


    She was not so fierce, but every word, every word, was pressed on the hearts of these people.


    The Bai family treats them like distinguished guests, but it breeds the arrogance of these people, thinking that their parents are everywhere in the world, and everyone has to respect them.


    As everyone knows, in the eyes of the aristocratic family owner, they are just a group of domestic birds.


    If the Bai family and the Gong family are really hostile, do they think the Bai family will let them go?


    If you are a scholar, just read well. What tricks do you play?


    These words completely put out the fire.


    Even the two plausible guys just now were at a loss.


    These days they are influenced by anger, and because the palace family is closed every time, it makes them feel that the palace family is unjustifiable.


    But now he was hurt by others on the spot, but he couldn''t refute it word by word. He was really oppressed.


    Lin Mengya guessed what they were thinking and eased their attitude a little.


    "I know that you are here to do justice for your teachers. As a teacher of heaven and earth, those who know human relations naturally want to protect them. Why is it wrong that you love your teacher and my childe protects your younger sister? But if you make this big, it will not be a good thing for both of us. If you know it, you will say that we have our own reasons. If you don''t know it, you will only say that we are both in violation of the law Go against human relations and don''t distinguish right from wrong. And Mr. Xunyang is still ill. What we should do now is to cure his illness. At least you won''t let people say behind your back that you just want to gain a false name under the excuse of your husband. "


    She did both soft and hard, but she cooked the group clearly.


    Even if these people have much malice in their hearts, if they make trouble now, there will always be a feeling of deliberately doing it.


    This is very disadvantageous to them.


    Especially the first two, they really want to fight against injustice for their husband.


    Now when people say this, they suddenly turn red.


    "This, this is nonsense! When did we make trouble for false fame? Ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    "I know your feelings, but others may not know. You two might as well think about it. Mr. Xunyang must be frank and aboveboard because he dares to accuse our owner alone in full view of the public. If he wants everyone to put pressure on him, he must not be affected by his old illness because of his emotional excitement. Therefore, I don''t think you are If you think about it carefully, you must not violate your teacher''s teachings. "


    She deliberately showed a sad look on her face, fooling the nerd in front of her.


    These two people are not so sophisticated and mature. They must be the type who wants to settle accounts with them after an accident.


    But there must be someone else who can do such a rogue act.


    Moreover, in her words just now, she deliberately said that Mr. Xunyang had a relapse, and the two people didn''t retort.


    It seems that, as she guessed, everything is deliberately provoked by someone in the dark.


    "We are not those people who fish for fame and reputation. What the girl said just now is not unreasonable. But we are also anxious, so we are in a hurry."


    One of the two was calm and introverted. At this time, she had listened to her words.


    Lin Mengya took it as soon as she saw it was good, and then ordered Lian Bo to get some valuable herbs they brought.


    In front of the crowd, she handed those things to the two people with her own hands.


    "My third childe has always been gentle in dealing with the world, but this matter is related to my master. You two must know that in an aristocratic family like ours, the master is more important than his parents. Therefore, it''s not a big mistake for him to defend. As for other things, we will come to explain when Mr. Xunyang is in better health. We won''t be perfunctory. The master of our palace will never tolerate this! "


    The two people didn''t want to take it, but it was the intention of the palace family.


    And Miss Su''s words are reasonable. Although her attitude is a little cold, she really doesn''t have any airs.


    The main reason is that the man who has been standing behind her has a frightening look in his eyes, but after a while, it makes people''s scalp numb and dare not do it.


    After the two received the gift, Lin Mengya looked at the people calmly.


    "Today, on behalf of the palace family, I promise in front of the big guy. My palace family will find out the matter and tell my master and Mr. Xunyang the truth. If you can''t trust me, you can ask the Bai family to do it on your behalf. I can assure you that my palace family is not the kind of villain who secretly hurts people. From now on, if anyone is secretly hurt in the name of the palace family, you can Come to the palace and report it. Let''s find out together. We''ll never let it go! "


    In the crowd, some people quietly changed their faces. None of them escaped long Tianyu''s keen insight.


    He and ya''er had a quiet and tacit understanding.


    After the group left, he recruited his own dark guard and described the faces of those people.


    The two returned to Zhuangzi. After Lin Mengya briefly reported the matter to Zeng Zu, she urged Zeng Zu to have a rest.


    He''s old after all. He''s been worrying about these things for days. It''s not good for his health.


    Gong San volunteered to take over the task of comforting his great ancestors. Instead, he drove them to have a rest.


    After a long journey, they finally returned to their room.


    Two babies were waiting for them. When they saw them coming, they immediately threw themselves on her.


    "Mother!"


    "Mother!"


    The two sounds with a small milk sound almost softened her heart into a paralyzed water.


    The two babies were so sweet that they took her by the hand and led her to the bathroom next door.


    Long Tianyu, who followed, was turned away by "cruelty".


    Listening to the laughter of the two boys and his wife, long Tianyu only felt sour and astringent in his heart.


    Smelly boy, that sweet and soft man is his kiss wife.


    Unfortunately, now he is in the right place at the right time.


    The helpless long Tianyu can only choose to go back to his room to wash.

 Chapter 1866

    Holding a white and tender ball in one hand, Lin Mengya stuffed the two little guys into the quilt.


    Although the two babies are young, they have experienced a lot of things.


    So that the two children, unlike their peers, would make a lot of noise if they were slightly unhappy.


    Although others praised the babies for being sensible and intelligent, she felt more and more distressed as a mother.


    Therefore, within her ability, she will meet the wishes of the babies.


    Two little guys flashed big eyes, lying on her legs left and right, and reported to her the interesting things that had happened these days.


    "Mother, when can we go home?"


    Mo Yan rubbed his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    Although he is a very clever little demon in front of others, he can finally act like a spoiled child in front of his favorite mother.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and kissed Mo Yan''s forehead.


    "I''ll take you back when my mother finishes her work."


    On the other side, Xiao Ning''er couldn''t hold on, so she went to sleep with her mother''s thigh in her arms.


    Mo Yan smelled the speech and hid it in her arms with a smile.


    Although he likes his brother very much, he can find his mother to hug him every time he sees his brother. He still has a little envy.


    But the husband said that he was a big boy now and wanted to be friendly with his brother, so he couldn''t rob his brother.


    Now that his brother is asleep, should he be able to be hugged by his mother?


    Lin Mengya immediately hugged his fleshy little body. The little guy grew more and more handsome.


    Maybe in more than ten years, the threshold of her family will be broken by those matchmakers.


    "Niang, the people here are too stupid. I don''t like it here at all. It''s better to be at home. Although the master and uncles are not as smart as that Niang, they are still very fun."


    Holding his mother''s neck, the little guy muttered and complained.


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. How can this broken child talk?


    Touching the little guy''s head, she asked softly, "is it really so bad here? Also, you can''t let your master and some uncles hear this. They will be sad."


    Despised by a little guy under the age of four, I''m afraid these so-called adults will cry.


    Mo Yan nodded, covered his small mouth and smiled.


    "I know. I only told my mother that I couldn''t hurt their self-esteem. But the people here are so stupid. They want to lure me and my brother with candy and toys. Hum! I don''t know what to find. I played with my brother when I was a child."


    in one''s childhood? Brother, he''s only three and a half years old, isn''t he?


    But Lin Mengya noticed that Mo Yan revealed other news.


    "Seduce you? Can you tell your third uncle and grandfather about this?"


    The safety of the babies has always been her greatest concern.


    Except that Bai Su is now specially responsible for taking care of the two babies, both Gong Jia and Yu have secretly arranged effective personnel.


    And the two babies are so clever that no one can hurt them at all.


    But if someone in the Bai family wants to start with two babies, she must be vigilant.


    Mo Yan shook his head and said proudly, "I can handle it. At that time, my third uncle and my grandfather were worried about other things. My father told me that someone is protecting us, and we are not afraid!"


    She tried to stop talking, but in the end, she patiently asked Mo Yan to say a few words.


    "I know you''re smart, but no matter how smart a child is, there will be times of danger. I hope you can ask adults for help in time. Don''t make your own decisions and put yourself in danger, okay?"


    As soon as Xiao Mo heard this, he dropped his little head with some grievances.


    "I know, mom. I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Despite her heartache, Lin Mengya still didn''t indulge in this dangerous behavior.


    With the growth of the two babies, their respective personalities have also undergone some new changes.


    Mo Yan inherited her character more, ordinary ghost ideas, one by one.


    Ning''er is more like Yu. She looks cold and indomitable.


    She doesn''t ask the children to make contributions. She just hopes that they can be safe, brothers are harmonious and help each other in the future.


    Even selfish, she hopes to raise two "idle people".


    Instead of taking on the heavy responsibilities they shouldn''t have taken on, like her and their father.


    They are still young, and there are infinite possibilities in the future.


    But no matter what they do, she will give the greatest freedom.


    Although Mo Yan was a little uncomfortable, he was still reluctant to spend a rare time with his mother.


    The mother and son whispered for a while. Seeing that Mo Yan was sleepy and yawned all the time, Lin Mengya took out Xiao Ning''er, who was sleeping soundly, and put her arms around her chest and went to sleep together.


    The sleep was heavy and fragrant. They woke up when the light outside was bright.


    The two babies rarely sleep in once. After the mother and son woke up, they chattered in the quilt for a long time.


    Finally, when they were all hungry and growling, they called someone in.


    The two babies put on their clothes and were led to the front hall by Bai Su first.


    When she was combing her hair in the mirror, a big hand gently took the comb from her hand.


    "I''ll come."


    Long Tianyu combed her long hair seriously, with infinite patience and tenderness.


    Lin Mengya swallowed the question in time.


    He made up his mind that no matter what he looked like, he would go out against his back and would never dampen his enthusiasm.


    But obviously, she seems a little over expected.


    Looking at the man in the mirror who hasn''t successfully combed into any bun for a long time, she silently took his hand.


    If she combs like this, she will have to be bald.


    She got herself the simplest bun. She didn''t miss the resentment in her eyes.


    "Why don''t you help me look at these hair accessories? Which one is better for me?"


    As she is now, she is a little different from before.


    Whether as a princess or the owner of the palace, her dress is more atmospheric and gorgeous.


    In addition, her original appearance is good, so every time she dresses up, there are a wide variety of jewelry.


    The face she is wearing now is the female gentleman and Dean of Sitai college.


    Even if it has the name of the righteous daughter of the palace family, it should be much simpler after all.


    In terms of hair accessories, some hair crowns, jade hairpins and silver hairpins are also used.


    Long Tianyu was immediately aroused by interest and lined up all the hair accessories she brought one by one, but the more she looked, the tighter her eyebrows were, which made Lin Mengya very confused.


    "Is that all you have?"


    His tone was full of discontent, as if she had been wronged.


    Lin Mengya glanced innocently at the apparently despised hair ornament.


    The cheapest one here is a small hair crown of lanolin jade.


    Even so, if you take it out, it can top a small shop in feiye city.


    "I came out in a hurry this time. Everything was at home..."


    She tried to explain, but the more she explained, the more she found the man''s eyebrows tightened.


    Fortunately, at this time, Bai Su came to invite them to dinner.


    Lin Mengya immediately changed the subject, casually took a hair crown and put it on her head.


    I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that just after dinner, long Tianyu took her on a horse and ran to Fengyuan City.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Buy you something you can use."


    "Ha?"


    Lin Mengya just reacted at this time. It''s over. The man has made an old mistake again.


    She didn''t forget that he, Qinghu and Xiaoyu moved things into her yard every day.


    At the thought of it, she couldn''t help shivering.


    Although outsiders are envious, they even regard her Liuxin hospital as a scene in Beijing.


    But who knows, when she opens her eyes every day, she has to look at the strange scenes in and out of the window and comfort herself again and again.


    Well, she didn''t cross and was not haunted. It''s just that three snake spirits were ill.


    What, protest?


    She also resisted ah, but every time, the other two who didn''t succeed would condemn her with wronged eyes, as if she had done many heinous things.


    Fortunately, later she got used to it. As long as she determined that she was still herself every day, she tried to ignore these exquisite changes in appearance.


    Fortunately, there were no other two people to compare with him this time. Long Tianyu had already inquired about it and took her all the way to Zhenlong square, the largest gold shop in Fengyuan City.


    There are all kinds of jewelry here, and the style and quality are excellent.


    As soon as they came in, a good looking man greeted them with a smile.


    "Two distinguished guests, please come in."


    Although the two of them dress low-key, the man can see at a glance that none of their things are parallel goods.


    Such people may have been sent in by the God of wealth, so they are more attentive.


    Long Tianyu was not vague, and took her directly to the part of women''s jewelry.


    In the counter, there are many exquisite and luxurious heads and everything.


    Usually, a man who doesn''t even pay attention to Jinshan and Yinshan is patient and measures things on her head.


    Whenever he thinks it''s good-looking, he pushes it in the direction of the man.


    Suddenly, the man smiled out of sight and almost didn''t hold his thigh and shout for the God of wealth.


    Lin Mengya''s attention was attracted by a carriage outside the door.


    She has seen the signs on the carriage very much. It seems that they belong to the white family.


    It was only yesterday that she met Mr. Xunyang''s disciples. Today, she won''t meet acquaintances, will she?


    Soon she was relieved of her concerns.


    What comes out of it is a beautiful and moving beauty.


    The woman looks weak, but she doesn''t dress like ordinary people. She may be a miss of the white family.


    She didn''t think much and took back her sight.


    What she didn''t expect was that she attracted the attention of the Miss Bai family just because of her previous look.

 Chapter 1867

    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Bai jiarou''s maid saw that her young lady suddenly stopped and asked in a low voice.


    She shook her head. She just felt that there seemed to be a pure look on her just now.


    In fact, this kind of thing is still very common for her.


    But compared with those all kinds of eyes mixed with various purposes, this kind of no hostility and no other eyes surprised her.


    But there were so many people in the store that she didn''t know who it was.


    Even if you know, maybe the other party just doesn''t know her identity because she is a stranger.


    She couldn''t help sighing. If she could, she really didn''t want to be born in Bai''s house.


    Lin Mengya finally stopped the man, but the result was to buy a bunch of useless gadgets.


    Looking at the joy in the man''s eyes, Lin Mengya really wondered whether the dragon family liked this shiny gadget.


    Even two children have this tendency now.


    no way! She has to educate them back.


    The man met two generous guests, who were very attentive.


    And their pair has also attracted the attention of many people.


    It is said that wealth is not exposed. Even if this is a gold shop, there are still many people with intentions.


    Especially after seeing that the other party paid such a sum of money without even blinking an eyebrow, someone moved his mind.


    "Wait for me here first. I''ll come as soon as I get something."


    In fact, just now he took a fancy to a small golden crown inlaid with various gemstones, but he was swaggered by his wife Tai and gave up.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that although the golden crown could not be worn now, it would really complement each other if his wife recovered her true face in the future.


    So I decided to buy it secretly.


    It''s all mixed up anyway. I''m sure she won''t notice.


    Lin Mengya can''t see what he thinks, but she still needs to pretend to be confused about some things.


    Sitting alone in the shop, a waiter had already offered the tea fruit.


    As soon as the man left, a man hurried out.


    I looked around in the shop. When I saw her, I suddenly saw her and hurried over to bow.


    "Madam, your master encountered something in there. Now it''s making trouble. The shopkeeper can''t stop it. Send a small one over and ask you to have a look."


    The man''s voice was not big. No one could hear except her.


    But Lin Mengya sat in her seat and didn''t move.


    The man was a little anxious and couldn''t help urging him again and again.


    But Lin Mengya was old and didn''t panic at all.


    "Madam, if you don''t go again, I''m afraid your master will suffer a loss! This Zhenlong square doesn''t look like other places. There is a white family behind it."


    "Oh? In that case, tell him for me. If you lose, you won''t have to go home with me for a while."


    The man was surprised that she was so calm.


    I thought she would be anxious, but I didn''t expect that this man was so indifferent.


    But I''ve wasted a lot of time just now. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid people will notice something.


    At that moment, the man stretched out his hand and tried to pull her shoulder.


    But before his hand got close, there was a strong attack behind him.


    With a bang, the man fell to the ground with a big footprint on his back.


    Long Tianyu, with a gloomy face, walked up to his wife.


    Lin Mengya patted the residue of dessert on her hand and glanced at the man who couldn''t get up.


    He turned his head and looked at the shopkeeper of the gold shop who heard the sound.


    "Shopkeeper, you really have everything in this shop."


    The shopkeeper suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    From the man''s mouth, he already knows that these two people are big customers.


    I''m afraid it''s not ordinary people to have such a big hand.


    But now, he has almost offended. How can he not be afraid?


    "I''m sorry! I don''t know this man, but he disturbed your pleasure. It''s not mine after all. Come on, wrap up this lady''s things and send them quickly."


    The boy was also stunned, but fortunately he was not stupid. He took the things immediately, but he was at a loss.


    He just turned around and something like this happened, but he didn''t know anything, he didn''t know what happened.


    The boss did not care to deal with the others in the store, but took out a delicate gold long-life lock from the counter and wrapped it together.


    "This gadget is supposed to make amends for you two. I''m really sorry."


    Looking at the boss''s reaction, Lin Mengya knew it had nothing to do with the store.


    She didn''t want to embarrass innocent people, and she saw through his tricks from the beginning.


    "No, let''s go."


    Just now the man said that the backstage here was the Bai family, and just now she saw the Bai family''s carriage.


    In this way, the man will not have any good results.


    It''s better to go back early than waste time here.


    She turned and was about to leave, but behind her came a soft voice.


    "Madam, please stay."


    After hearing the news upstairs, Bai jiarou immediately stood up after knowing what had happened downstairs.


    This is the Bai family''s shop, and if people are wronged here, she will not sit idly by.


    Lin Mengya has no intention of meeting the Bai family, but it''s not good. She can only stand at the door and wait for the young lady to come down.


    Long Tianyu stood beside her with a cold face.


    He didn''t even give a look to Miss Bai Jia, who attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    Bai jiarou waved and asked the shopkeeper to take all the things, together with the silver note paid by Yu. She pushed it to her.


    "Take these things first and let the shopkeeper write them down to my account later. Don''t worry, madam. I don''t mean any harm. I just think you''ve been wronged a lot. If you leave like this, I''ll be ashamed."


    The words were sincere, but Lin Mengya didn''t ignore the fleeting heartache in the shopkeeper''s eyes.


    I''m afraid the eldest lady doesn''t know the value of these things.


    But at the thought of how the Bai family treated their own people these days, she felt at ease.


    It''s cheap to deliver it to the door.


    "Thank you for your kindness, miss. I''m sure you''ll deal with it. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    She gave the things to the people behind her. At this time, Bai jiarou looked at the man in front of her.


    She had noticed the man''s tall and straight posture before, but she was afraid to take a closer look because of her face.


    Now I can see clearly that the man''s face is quite cold. Although she is not handsome, I don''t know why. As soon as she saw her eyes like cold stars, she couldn''t help but feel something different in her chest.


    And the man didn''t look at her at all. It seems that he is a man of great courtesy.


    Thinking of this, she immediately withdrew her eyes and her face was a little hot.


    How could she stare at a man like this?


    "Miss?"


    Lin Mengya also noticed the girl''s sight, but she didn''t think much.


    If the previous face could attract bees and butterflies.


    But from now on, I''m afraid that her man doesn''t even know what the girl looks like, so she doesn''t need to care.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Madam can leave at any time. Please don''t take today''s matter to heart."


    "No, it''s miss. It''s too polite."


    On the way, long Tianyu told her the whole story.


    It turned out that after long Tianyu secretly bought the little golden crown, he was told by the waiter that there was a problem with the previous silver ticket.


    So he waited a little in the back hall.


    But he then reacted. I''m afraid someone did it on purpose.


    So he grabbed a guy at random. The other party took him to the front of the shopkeeper, but he was told that the silver ticket was OK.


    He guessed the key at once, so he immediately ran to the lobby and saw the scene when someone wanted to catch her.


    If the man was unlucky, if he didn''t do it to her, or others didn''t see the intention, I''m afraid the foot could be lighter.


    What her family men hate most is that other heterosexuals try to get close to her.


    Once upon a time, I didn''t know how many jars of vinegar I drank in order to clear the fox and Xiaoyu.


    "These people should collude with the guys in the gold shop. We are from other places, so we take risks."


    Long Tianyu''s final summary coincided with her.


    But she didn''t expect that there was such a ridiculous thing in the Bai family''s shop, which surprised her.


    After listening to her emotion, long Tianyu was not surprised at all.


    "If you can let those scoundrels go to Chuang Tzu to make trouble, I''m afraid the Bai family''s interior is already terrible."


    For those who discredit his wife, long Tianyu has no favor at all.


    Besides, what he said is also true.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and sighed.


    Not to mention the white family, even their family can''t bear to cut meat in order to usher in a new life?


    The longer the family exists, the more and more things accumulate in it.


    It''s only a matter of time before it falls apart.


    If they are still stubborn, they are afraid to eat the consequences.


    They returned to Chuang Tzu, but no one was disturbed.


    Lin Mengya followed each other to the guest room. Before they came back, someone sent a letter saying that there was some news about those rumors.


    The dark guard who was in charge of inquiring that day has returned.


    Seeing the two of them come in, the dark guard saluted immediately, and then spoke out what he had heard.


    "Your Highness, your subordinates followed the man to a different courtyard of the Bai family. Someone promised him benefits and asked him to make rumors in the city and slander miss."


    The "he" in the mouth of dark Wei is the person who made those black remarks in the restaurant that day.


    Unexpectedly, the people who secretly dominate this time actually have something to do with the white family.


    But what is the other party''s purpose?

 Chapter 1868

    The so-called Festival between Bai and Gong is only the past between the two old people.


    But these things must not be taken out by the old people of the two families, so that they let the younger generation do some dirty tricks behind their backs.


    Moreover, even those who want to discredit her white family are angry for Mr. Xunyang.


    But it''s not right to focus on her.


    You know, the festival between Mr. Xunyang and his three brothers is still just a small matter.


    If you drag her down, it will be a major event related to the relationship between the two families.


    She believed that the Bai family owner would not be so confused.


    Deliberately insulting a family leader is a public declaration of war against the family.


    Not to mention the subtle relationship between the Bai family and the Gong family, even if the two sides are hostile, like the hundred mile family, they can only poke secretly and engage in some intrigues that they can''t detect?


    That''s why she was surprised.


    "Any other news?"


    Long Tianyu asked quietly.


    The dark guard hesitated for a moment and then replied, "my subordinates noticed that there is another force besides the people of the white family, which is fuelling the flames in the dark. It''s only for a while, so it''s difficult to trace the root cause."


    Unexpectedly, there are other things in this.


    Long Tianyu nodded and ordered him to continue to explore carefully. After that, dark Wei left.


    Leaning against the window, Lin Mengya combed the information she already knew.


    Now it is clear that someone in the white family wants to target them.


    Perhaps since Mr. Xunyang stood up and accused them, they bumped into the trap.


    Now, there is no point in blaming anyone.


    She just wanted to know why the Bai family did this.


    Long Tianyu stood behind her and gently stroked her long hair.


    Surrounded by the familiar breath, her complicated mood gradually calmed down.


    Naturally, she leaned against the chest of knowledge behind her, and she joked in a tone of pleasure in pain.


    "Do you think we inherited the attribute of being a good family worker?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. His intuition told him that it was better to shut up now.


    Lin Mengya rubbed lazily and said with a smile, "I found that no matter what happened in the kingdom of Wei, there was always the participation of our palace family. Do you think those ancestors of my family, like me, didn''t stop all day?"


    Long Tianyu let her lean against her and surrounded her with her arm.


    "The ancestors of the palace family were all smart people."


    She nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, I want to know that they need to work hard to have a place in this patriarchal society and stabilize the palace family in the top ten aristocratic families."


    The Gong family is a serious female family.


    Every head of the house has absolute control over the whole palace family, instead of relying on his brother and husband to be a puppet, as speculated outside.


    So when she came back to inherit the throne of the head of the family, the Gong family would have no objection.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the situation of the Gong family at that time.


    However, because some ancestors have set an example, the people of the palace family have been imperceptibly affected.


    In addition, after she gradually learned how much the ancestors of the palace family had done and what she dared not even think about, she had more respect for those ancestors who had died.


    They are the people with great wisdom.


    They were silent and enjoyed a rare warm moment.


    Before long, someone knocked at the door.


    "Is Mr. Su Yan in there?"


    Looks like Lian Bo.


    After they looked at each other, long Tianyu pressed her on the chair and turned to open the door.


    Seeing him coming out, Lian Bo immediately said, "Sir, someone is looking for you outside."


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s... A miss of the Bai family."


    Said here, Lian Bo''s eyes flickered slightly.


    As one of the few people in his family who knew the inside story, he knew that the man in front of him was not only a gentleman of the college, but also the husband of his young lady and the father of two babies.


    But as soon as the man arrived, someone named by Miss Bai came to look for him. It was more or less inappropriate.


    Long Tianyu, who didn''t know he was almost branded as "cheating slag man", also seemed a little surprised.


    Instead of going to see each other immediately, he continued to ask, "which miss of the Bai family, what can I do for you?"


    Lian Bo quickly raised his head and looked at him. He gently replied, "it''s Miss Bai jiarou. She said you left something in the store before. She sent it back to you in person. I''ve invited her to the main hall. Do you want to see her, sir?"


    Stuff?


    Long Tianyu immediately thought that he had forgotten to take the little golden crown when he was in the gold shop.


    But the shopkeeper also confiscated his money, and those things were given away for nothing, so he didn''t want to get them back.


    Anyway, he can find a better one for his dear wife in the future.


    "Forget it, let her go. Just say this golden crown, I don''t want it."


    Lian Bo heard that he refused without hesitation, and his mood was much better.


    "OK, I''ll call back."


    In the room, Lin Mengya also heard the conversation clearly.


    Miss Bai, it''s too polite.


    If you follow her delivery method, the Bai family will be hollowed out sooner or later.


    But it had nothing to do with her, and she didn''t think any more.


    What she didn''t expect was that on the second day, the Miss Bai family even posted a post to them, which indicated that she would be invited to have a house with long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya looked at the post in her hand and frowned slightly.


    She could understand Bai jiarou''s practice of exempting them from orders at that time. After all, it happened in the Bai family''s shop. If they made trouble, they were afraid of greater losses.


    But she could know their identities so quickly, and she also came to the door to send golden crowns and famous posts, which was obviously not simple.


    Is it because the other party wants to talk to her about something else?


    If so, they have to go for the appointment.


    She told her three brothers and great grandfather about it. They were not strange to Miss Bai jiarou.


    "Miss Bai is a very gentle person. Before we were accused in the Bai family, only she stood up and said a few words for us."


    Gong San recalled the scene of that day and thanked Bai jiarou.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t doubt this.


    From Bai jiarou''s behavior in Zhenlong square that day, we can see that this Miss Bai family is not a fool.


    Therefore, she even felt that the other party might use this as an excuse to resolve their grievances.


    So they didn''t delay. After finishing a little, they took the famous post into the city.


    When they arrived at Bai''s old house, they saw Bai jiarou waiting at the door with her maid.


    "Mr. Su, you are here at last."


    Bai jiarou''s face, with a soft smile, tone, also with a bit of sincerity.


    Lin Mengya exchanged greetings with her a little, and then, led by the other party, entered the old house of the Bai family.


    The courtyard of the Bai family is consistent with the style outside. You can only see the simplicity, but it is difficult to see the luxury.


    Bai jiarou led them to a small hall, which was exquisitely arranged, and their intentions could be seen everywhere.


    I think this should be the place where the ladies of the Bai family receive guests.


    The three people sat in different places, and Bai jiarou asked people to serve tea again.


    "In fact, I take the liberty to invite you two to come this time, mainly to resolve the grievances between our two families."


    Sure enough, as she had expected.


    But Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She was afraid that Bai jiarou''s words didn''t count.


    But she can get some useful information.


    "This is also the wish of my family owner and my grandfather. Originally, there were many misunderstandings. I wonder if Miss Bai can introduce us so that I can have a meeting with your family owner and make a confession to turn fighting into friendship."


    Bai jiarou frowned slightly. Obviously, it was beyond her ability.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "it may be difficult to see my master now. In fact, I think it''s better for your government to apologize first, so as to make things better."


    Let them apologize, isn''t that tantamount to committing those crimes?


    But she was not angry. Bai jiarou was the Bai family, and her starting point was naturally biased towards the Bai family.


    "Miss Bai, it''s not that we don''t want to apologize, but that this matter is related to the innocence of our owner. Moreover, you know the rumors outside. If we apologize when things are not clear, wouldn''t we be guilty of those unwarranted crimes? Please understand, Miss Bai. We''ll be hard to comply."


    Bai jiarou bit her lip and said sincerely, "I know this must have caused you some grievances, but Mr. Xunyang hasn''t woke up yet. I think it can be even?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. What does that mean?


    Bai jiarou, with light sorrow in her eyes, sincerely persuaded them both.


    "Even though Mr. Xunyang is not in every way, he is also trying to protect his students. Besides, now that he has a relapse of his old illness and is lingering on his bed, I really feel unbearable. In that case, you two might as well take a step back. If Mr. Xunyang aggravates his illness, I believe everyone will have an uneasy conscience."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned cold a little.


    There is no such truth in the world. It is clear that Mr. Xunyang caused trouble first, and her palace family was humiliated later. How can Bai jiarou''s meaning seem to be their fault?


    "Miss Bai, you mean that Mr. Xunyang is ill, so we have to apologize, don''t we?"


    Bai jiarou''s eyes turned red and shook her head anxiously.


    "No, I''m not saying you''re wrong. But I think Mr. Xunyang is too poor now. Who is right and wrong? Is it really so important? Is it more important than other people''s lives?"


    What did she say? Is Bai jiarou going to cry?


    Fortunately, Bai jiarou''s eyes were red and she didn''t shed tears. She was just so patient that she made people feel more unbearable.

 Chapter 1869

    "I... Miss Bai, don''t you mind?"


    At this time, even if she wanted to say something, she felt that she couldn''t say it.


    Bai jiarou immediately shook her head and turned away embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my manners, which made you laugh."


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. Lin Mengya didn''t know where to speak.


    She secretly glanced at long Tianyu, who was still indifferent.


    Obviously, they are not interested in their conversation.


    "I still hope your house can think about it. By the way, Shui Yun, go and get the golden crown. You left it in the shop in a hurry. I sent it to your house yesterday, but your housekeeper told me that you had something to go out. It''s just that you can return to Zhao today."


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t want this golden crown.


    After all, they have taken so much advantage of others before. If they accept this golden crown again, it will seem that they are greedy.


    "No, the compensation you gave before is precious enough. This golden crown is valuable. You''d better keep it yourself."


    Bai jiarou looked a little embarrassed. She bit her lip and looked at the man who had not spoken.


    "Mr. Su, do you think so?"


    A pair of watery eyes, combined with the delicate tone with a slight nasal sound, is enough for most men in the world not to refuse her.


    Lin Mengya noticed something was wrong, but Bai jiarou talked to her like this before. Did she think too much?


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at Bai jiarou either. He only answered with a simple and powerful word, which almost made Bai jiarou cry on the spot.


    She withdrew her eyes in embarrassment, blushing almost bleeding.


    "Yes, it''s jiarou. Please forgive me."


    As she said this, Lin Mengya only felt her head itching and couldn''t help but get a layer of goose bumps.


    "Miss Bai doesn''t have to blame herself too much. Besides, what happened yesterday has nothing to do with Miss Bai. By the way, how did you deal with those people?"


    She swore that she was just saying it casually.


    But Bai jiarou''s tears rolled down like beads with broken lines.


    "Those people have difficulties, and they also feel very guilty. They want me to tell you two about my apology. Sorry, excuse me first."


    With that, Bai jiarou bowed her head and ran out.


    The maid followed, and they all stared at both of them with reproachful eyes.


    Lin Mengya is also a little confused. What happened just now? What did she say? How powerful can she be?


    "Hey, do you know what''s going on?"


    She poked long Tianyu. The latter seemed to be settled in the whole process and didn''t panic at all.


    "Trouble."


    "What trouble?"


    "That woman is in trouble."


    She wanted to ask again, but she saw the impatient look in Yu''s eyes.


    Suddenly I remembered something and whispered with a smile.


    "Don''t you men all like this kind of poor little girl who cries all the time?"


    Although she is not sure whether the other party is interested in her own man.


    But she felt strange just now, but now she can be sure of one thing.


    The young lady of the white family must be a silly white sweet blank.


    "I only like Madame."


    His black eyes were burning. He swept away the coolness just now. The only thing that could awaken his heat was the woman in front of him.


    Lin Mengya was smoothed by this sentence, and her little hand gently hooked his chin.


    "Brother, you have good taste."


    "Well, ma''am, you''ve done a good job."


    Really, more and more talkative.


    Her mood was properly ironed, and she didn''t forget that she was in someone else''s house.


    But now that the hosts are gone, it''s no fun for them to stay.


    If you leave now, you''ll be leaving without saying goodbye.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and decided to go outside and find a servant to deliver a message.


    At least, don''t let the white lady think they don''t know how to behave.


    Fortunately, the small hall is not biased. She can find people easily.


    He used some silver coins to bribe the other party, and didn''t reveal their true identity. He just said that they had something to do and left first.


    As soon as the servant heard that it was Bai jiarou''s guest, he immediately patted his chest to ensure that he could deliver the news.


    After finishing the work, Lin Mengya, who was ready to leave with her man, just stepped into the door and heard a cry coming from inside.


    "Sir, even if Shuizhi asks you, will you go and see my miss?"


    The voice was so moving that it was similar to someone.


    Lin mengarden stopped and leaned idly by the door, listening to the movement inside.


    The woman named Shuizhi kept begging, but she never got any response.


    I think so. Her family men cherish words like gold to anyone except her.


    Especially for those strange women, it''s troublesome to say one more word.


    After crying for a while, Shuizhi saw the man still standing still, gritting his teeth and kneeling in front of him.


    "Sir, Shuizhi kowtowed to you! Please, go and see my lady! She''s not in good health. How can she stand crying like this!"


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Long Tianyu was vaguely angry.


    Had known that he would encounter these troubles here, he would rather fall in love with his wife than step here.


    Shuizhi thought that her sincerity moved the other party, and was busy explaining, "my miss felt embarrassed because of your words. She thought you might hate her. As long as Mr. explained to my miss that you didn''t hate her."


    Long Tianyu glanced coldly at the disturbing fly and suddenly got up.


    Shuizhi immediately followed up, thinking that the other party was really moved by her.


    But unexpectedly, the man just walked to the door, grabbed the woman next to him and said.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya didn''t have to struggle at all, so she had to follow suit.


    As soon as I took a step out, it was like suddenly remembering something. I turned my head and said with a smile to the maid.


    "Go back and tell your young lady that she likes things without a master. But if she has a master, ask her to rest her mind. Otherwise, next time, it won''t be over with a cry."


    In an instant, Shuizhi''s face turned red.


    Even if she didn''t know the relationship between the two people, their intimate action just now was enough to explain everything.


    When they left Bai''s house, Lin Mengya glanced at Bai''s door and sneered.


    The Bai family is really "full of talents".


    There is a rumor maker ahead, and now there is another one who is amorous.


    It seems that the feng shui of the white family is not very good.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take Bai jiarou to heart at all.


    But she still made people deliberately investigate Bai jiarou''s background.


    Sure enough, Bai jiarou is a silly white sweet.


    She was the granddaughter of the current Bai family owner. Because she looks most similar to the deceased Bai family owner, and because she is a girl, she is loved by the current Bai family owner.


    Therefore, this person has developed such a personality.


    Although she doesn''t like such people, she doesn''t need to take the initiative to provoke them.


    Along with Bai jiarou''s information, there is also the current power distribution of the Bai family.


    The current owner of the Bai family has three sons and two daughters.


    The eldest son is in poor health, so he almost always recuperates in the yard and never asks about things outside.


    Therefore, everything fell on the head of the second son.


    Fortunately, the second son of the Bai family is also a capable man. He has won the trust of the Bai family owner and is already a sure successor to the next family owner.


    Bai jiarou is also the daughter of the second child of the Bai family.


    As for the third son of the Bai family, he is said to be a dandy who doesn''t care about anything but play.


    The remaining two daughters have long been married.


    On the whole, the family is harmonious.


    But the current problems of the Bai family are not in this family.


    Because the Bai family''s old owner was ordered in the face of danger, after getting married, the position of the head of the family was basically handed over to her husband.


    Although the Bai family is still calm, secretly, many people don''t agree with him. An outsider is in charge of the family.


    It won''t be long until the day when the Bai family owner can no longer take charge of the Bai family, a struggle may break out.


    No wonder the Bai family leader is so cautious now.


    From this point of view, the life of the Bai family leader is not as good as her great grandfather.


    Look, there are not only big generations, but also many capable young people.


    I don''t know what master Bai''s plan is now.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya feels that the relationship between the Gong family and the Bai family is particularly noteworthy.


    Judging from the current situation, starting from the stability and unity of the Bai family itself, it must be that it is appropriate to solve the enemy rather than settle it.


    But obviously, some people don''t think so.


    She even suspected that someone might be secretly trying to use this thing to do something to the White House.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have any evidence yet.


    She also shared these situations with her great grandfather and three brothers.


    The opinions of those two people are very consistent with her.


    In this way, they did not worry about solving the matter.


    After all, the longer it takes, the worse it will be for the White House.


    Sooner or later, the other party will show the fox''s tail. At that time, it will be their chance to win with one blow.


    Unfortunately, it often backfires.


    On the evening of their return from the Bai family, an uninvited guest came to Zhuangzi.


    "Are you Su Mei and Su Yan?"


    When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu heard the news, they came and looked at the middle-aged uncle in his thirties with a small beard. They were surprised.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    Gong San''s eyebrows were somewhat dissatisfied. After all, the other party broke in directly and shouted to see his sister and brother-in-law. Naturally, he felt that the other party was a bad comer.


    "Me? I''m Bai Shian! I ask you, are they Su Mei and Su Yan?"


    Bai Shian? Isn''t this the name of the dandy young master of the Bai family?


    After Lin Mengya knew who was in front of her, she didn''t know the other party''s intention.

 Chapter 1870

    However, Gong San saw that he was not good at coming. His eyes sank, subconsciously blocking in front of them.


    "Exactly. What can I do for the Third Master of the white family?"


    Facing Gong San''s obvious maintenance, Bai Shian showed a sneer and pointed the folding fan at them impolitely.


    "Are you two really? Gong sanshao, although your Gong family has some friction with our Bai family, our Bai family is polite to you. Unexpectedly, some people gain an inch and dare to bully my Bai family! Today, I''m here to ask for justice!"


    These words are very serious. Looking at Bai Shian''s righteous indignation, although he has some doubts in his heart, he has not changed his sister''s heart at all.


    He straightened his chest and said with a tough attitude: "the white family is really used to making strong arguments. What did the people of my palace say and do? The third master Bai might as well say it bluntly. He has his own judgment on right and wrong. He is so aggressive. Does the Third Master Bai want to use the force to suppress others?"


    In terms of momentum, Gong San is not at a disadvantage.


    Bai Shian''s face stiffened when he was also hurt. I think it''s rare that someone won''t buy his account.


    With a cold hum, Bai Shian looked at them mockingly, as if they didn''t see the coffin and didn''t cry.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll ask you both. Did you go to my white house and meet my niece today?"


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu and thought, is it difficult for her man to be so popular?


    To tell the truth, she still doesn''t know what long Tianyu did, which made the girl so worried.


    But now that people come to the door, she will never pass the buck.


    "We did visit your house, but we never did anything to offend Miss Bai at that time."


    "No offense? Since you left, my niece almost fainted from crying, which is called no offense? Today I want to ask you what you did to my niece?"


    Lin Mengya was a little confused, so the man rushed here to question, just because his niece kept crying?


    Suddenly, I was a little unhappy.


    "When your niece is crying, you ask her what she did. You didn''t even know about your own family, so you came to question us. Is it possible that our palace family is so weak and deceptive in the eyes of the third master?"


    In fact, no matter what happens, if Bai Shian doesn''t involve the two families, Lin Mengya wants to step back and calm down.


    Unfortunately, the relationship between the two families is really a mess. If you are careless, you will give people a handle.


    I can''t tolerate them. I have to be serious.


    As soon as Bai Shian heard that she was so eloquent, he immediately burst into anger. Pointing at her, he shouted, "you''re the villain. My little niece is the most gentle and kind. She doesn''t even want to step on an ant. You must have made her sad. Now I''ve come to the door. You don''t admit your mistake. You''re really stubborn!"


    Before Gong San told Lin Mengya anything, long Tianyu grabbed Bai Shian''s wrist as soon as he flashed.


    With a click, the valuable folding fan broke in two and fell to the ground.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    But Bai Shian didn''t have time to feel distressed, because he found that the man''s eyes were cold.


    He couldn''t help shivering. He had an illusion that he could lose his vitality in a moment as long as the other party wanted to.


    "Next time, it''s your wrist."


    Long Tianyu gave an expressionless warning and let go.


    Bai Shian immediately stepped back, looked at him warily and looked at his wrist.


    He didn''t feel much when he was caught. At the moment, he felt the burning pain coming from his wrist.


    The blue circle made him dare not doubt the truth of that sentence just now.


    His face suddenly became more ugly, but he was not as excited as he had just been.


    Seeing the current situation, Gong Sany immediately walked in front of both sides, and his attitude was a lot more gentle.


    "I see there must be some misunderstanding. The third master Bai is not that unreasonable person. Why don''t we sit down and make things clear so that we won''t hurt our harmony."


    Bai Shian didn''t continue to quarrel. Instead, when he looked at long Tianyu, his eyes were hidden and afraid.


    After hearing Gong San''s proposal, he turned his mind and nodded reluctantly.


    The party was quiet. After entering the main hall and ordering people to serve tea, the atmosphere began to calm down.


    Compared with the previous indignation, it is obvious that Bai Shian hid his dissatisfaction with them from the surface to the bottom of his heart.


    Gong San looked at his calm sister, and then at Bai Shian, who dared not speak. It seemed that he could only be the peacemaker, so he had to speak hard.


    "Xiaomei, tell me exactly what happened today."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said what happened today.


    By the way, I also told them how they met Bai jiarou.


    At first, the white Third Master was still a little sniffy, obviously he didn''t believe it.


    But later, he noticed that the woman named Su Mei really didn''t take the opportunity to get rid of anything.


    Finally, Bai Shian really felt as if the other party didn''t know what was wrong.


    But Bai jiarou is indeed the most gentle and clever girl in his family. If she is really like what they say, how can she cry like a tearful person?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t expect that with her few words, she can dispel Bai Shi''s doubts.


    And she felt that Bai Shian must have never asked Bai jiarou.


    Also, he is an uncle. How can he know his niece''s mind?


    "Dare you ask the third master, when you came, did Miss Bai personally tell you that we bullied her?"


    This Bai Shian is a little guilty.


    In fact, after he came home, he heard that Xiao rouer cried all afternoon and ran to his niece''s yard.


    When she heard her maid say that she was really crying her heart out, she thought that someone must have bullied her niece.


    But when Su Mei said this, he always felt that he seemed to have made a mistake.


    Bai Shian''s emotional fluctuations and changes can''t hide from Lin Mengya.


    She had long heard that the Third Master of the Bai family was a bit of a dandy, but it was true that there was no rumor of a problem with his character.


    Compared with the above two brothers, on the one hand, he does not need to inherit the family property, on the other hand, he is not short of money. On the other hand, he is a little more straightforward than the children of other aristocratic families.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like now. In order to give vent to my niece, I rushed directly to them and made a noise.


    Knowing that he must have thought of something, Lin Mengya continued, "I also know that the third master must care for his younger generation, so that''s why. Moreover, there''s another thing I hope to tell the third master alone."


    Bai Shian now, although he didn''t believe what they said, he also realized that he was reckless today.


    So he nodded hard with a straight face.


    Got up and walked a few steps to the door with Lin Mengya. After making sure that only the two of them could hear, they looked at her with questioning eyes.


    Drop your eyes, Lin Mengya said softly, "don''t be nervous. I just remembered that before leaving, a close maid of your lady ran to my husband and cried. She said that Miss Bai felt that my husband hated her, so she was so sad. Not only that, she also begged my husband to visit Miss Bai in person and asked him to say that he didn''t hate her."


    In an instant, Bai Shian changed his face.


    Even if he has always been unruly, he knows that if this matter gets out, Xiao rouer won''t be a man.


    "What are you talking about? My niece has followed the rules since she was a child. She can''t do such a bad reputation!"


    "What the Third Master said is, but yesterday, the lady of your house not only came in person, but also indicated that she wanted to see my husband. Today, she personally wrote a famous post and invited us to go. I just think Miss Bai is pure hearted and must not have thought too much. It''s not good that someone doesn''t understand the general and distorts Miss Bai''s meaning."


    Instead of directly accusing Bai jiarou, she turned to the maid every word.


    She didn''t think Bai jiarou was responsible for today''s affairs.


    And Beth shean also said, he asked the maid, and then he knew that it was the two of them who went to the house today.


    As an uncle, he must not be able to get into the door. How can he know what happened to Bai jiarou?


    And when she was in the Bai family, even if Bai jiarou was really in pain because she felt hated by Yu, how thick skinned did Bai jiarou have to be the tutor of the Bai family to let the maid come out and ask her man to go?


    Maybe Bai jiarou is a silly Bai Tian, but the people around her are not the same as her.


    Bai Shian is a smart man. Once he turns his head, he will understand each other''s meaning.


    In retrospect, the maid said a lot sadly, but they all accused Su Mei and Su Yan of bullying Xiao rouer.


    But the maid didn''t say anything about the specific matter.


    Compared with Su Mei, it''s obviously provoking.


    His face sank. Unexpectedly, he played a monkey for a girl''s film.


    "Thank you, sir, for not publicizing this matter. Although I Bai Shian is not a good man, I also know good or bad. When I get home, I will thoroughly investigate this matter."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about each other''s thoughts, and Bai Shian obviously has a little favor for her because she just hid this paragraph.


    She didn''t speak, just nodded at each other.


    Bai Shian''s gloomy face told Gong San a crime, and looked at long Tianyu with some fear. Just as he came, he left in a hurry.


    Gong San shook his head and sighed unexpectedly.


    "Bai Shian is really unstable."


    As children of the same aristocratic family, Gong San''s couple Bai Shian is not appreciated, but they are not so annoying.


    But how can such people revitalize the family in the future?

 Chapter 1871

    "He has a capable brother and a third child. He has no possibility of inheriting his family. If he is reckless, it''s still a good thing."


    Lin Mengya understands Bai Shian''s situation very well.


    When she first married long Tianyu, it was similar.


    Even though Yu was already the candidate for the prince of the Jin emperor''s choice at that time, there were the queen and the prince pressing forward step by step, and many things also had their own last resort.


    For example, wasn''t QingHan trying to make others feel that he had no intention of the throne and made a dissolute Prince every day?


    Thinking of him, Lin Mengya sighed.


    Now the man''s life and death are uncertain. Gu pan is still waiting at home. I don''t know when this pair of bitter mandarin ducks will reunite.


    She had never thanked God for her pity as she is now.


    The painful yearning really made her unforgettable all her life.


    For unimportant people, long Tianyu always doesn''t like to waste a shred of time and energy.


    Looking at her wife who was distracted by the waste just now, she grabbed her hand with a little dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mengya, who was awakened, looked at each other with some doubts.


    Fortunately, she soon understood the meaning of the vinegar jar. She couldn''t help bending her eyebrows and smiling sweetly at him.


    While the third brother didn''t see it, he quickly scratched it in his palm.


    I have to say that this little action comforted the heart of the noble highness Xi.


    Aware that he was in a good mood, she couldn''t help sighing secretly.


    How did she feel that since she had a baby, the man became more and more childish?


    Sure enough, people often say that men want to coax. It seems that this is indeed the case.


    They were calm here, and as Bai Shian returned to Bai''s house, someone felt the taste of cloudy clouds.


    In the small flower hall, Bai Shian sat on the top, with a gloomy face, staring at the maid who knelt on the ground and trembled.


    "Say, what''s going on today!"


    Shuizhi didn''t dare to breathe. She just kept crying. She looked pathetic and helpless.


    But Bai Shian was no longer as impulsive as before.


    When he was on the road, the more he thought about it, the more something went wrong.


    Little rou''er''s personality is clearer than anyone. From small to large, even if he was wronged, he swallowed it silently and never told him.


    It was also because of this that he felt special pity for his niece. He felt that she was pure and good, and unconsciously protected her a little more.


    But he didn''t expect that he couldn''t guard against the people next to his niece.


    He couldn''t help regretting. If he didn''t respond in time, he was afraid that his niece''s reputation would be destroyed!


    "It seems that you''re not going to say it? Well, after all, you''re xiaorouer''s person. It''s not appropriate for me to be an uncle to deal with you. Why don''t I invite my second brother and second sister-in-law to come and see how they will take care of it!"


    Shuizhi, who was kneeling on the ground, is now shaking into a sieve.


    The second master and the second grandmother are now housekeepers, and the couple have some means to manage the house.


    Falling into the hands of the third master may be just a pain in skin and flesh, but if you let the second grandmother check it, I''m afraid


    "Third Master, spare my life! Third master, spare my life! It''s because I''m confused for a while. I''ll never dare again. Please spare me this time!"


    Shuizhi knocked her head "Dong Dong", obviously she was really afraid and didn''t hesitate to pay for it.


    Bai Shian was more and more angry. Now he was finally sure that he was really playing with a handmaid.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the cup in his hand flew to the maid.


    With a crash, sharp pieces splashed everywhere, and hot tea spilled all over the maid.


    "Tell me the truth. If there''s a lie, just drag it out!"


    The people in the small flower hall were quiet and didn''t dare to say a word.


    You know, the Third Master always laughs, but if he loses his temper, even if he is with the second master, he can only persuade him to make peace.


    At that moment, the maid said it tremblingly.


    However, she insisted that she just couldn''t bear to see the pain of the young lady, so she was in a hurry and lost her sense of propriety.


    Bai Shian looked at the handmaid coldly, but he vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Just when he wanted someone to interrogate his maid, Bai jiarou was helped in and stumbled in.


    "Third uncle, please forgive Shuizhi."


    The thin and weak voice seems to be smaller than the newborn kitten.


    Bai Shian immediately stood up and hurried to his niece in a few steps.


    Looking at her pale face and swollen eyes like peaches, she couldn''t even stand steadily. She couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    "What do you do if you don''t keep it well in the room? If you suffer from the cold, it''s not you who suffer?"


    Bai jiarou knew that the third uncle was concerned about himself and reluctantly smiled to comfort each other.


    "I''m much better, third uncle. Don''t be angry. I know Shuizhi and know she cares about me. Although there''s something wrong, I''m too useless. Please give her a break for my face."


    Listening to his niece''s soft plea, Bai Shian can''t harden even if he is hard hearted.


    However, in today''s affairs, he thought about his niece''s reputation and did not disturb her.


    Her eyes were like steel knives, scraping the maidens behind her.


    Especially the big servant girl close to Xiao rou''er hung her head and dared not look at him.


    It seems that he needs to talk to his second sister-in-law.


    Finally, Shuizhi was also punished and admonished, and fell from the first-class maid to the third-class maid.


    At Bai jiarou''s plea, Bai Shian didn''t report it to the second grandma of the Bai family.


    But he didn''t expect to bury a hidden danger.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have a chance to know the final result.


    But the next day, Bai Shian sent someone to bring a very rich gift.


    Although not explicitly stated, the meaning is clear.


    Lin Mengya just looked at it casually and let people take it.


    However, Gong San was still a little uneasy. She felt that Bai Shian might come to ask the teacher to apologize. She could only comfort her: "Bai Shian is the Third Master of the Bai family after all. It''s hard for him to admit his mistakes in person. It''s enough to show his sincerity to send these things. The third brother put his heart in his stomach. It''s all right."


    The third brother calmed down, and Lin Mengya also had a new idea.


    In any case, from this point of view, the Third Master of the Bai family is a master with clear gratitude and resentment.


    These days, she has been thinking about how to find a breakthrough in Bai''s house.


    I thought I could start with Bai jiarou, but I returned disappointed.


    But now she has an idea.


    As she expected, although Bai Shian didn''t pull down his face to apologize, he more or less restrained the people of the Bai family.


    At least these days, no one dares to make trouble at home.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go out either. She just nestled in Chuang Tzu and played with her two babies.


    But no wind or grass outside escaped her eyes and ears.


    For example, Mr. Xunyang''s condition has worsened. Maybe it''s time to prepare for him in a few days.


    When Lin Mengya got the news, there was no accident in her eyes.


    "It seems that they really can''t help it."


    Opposite, long Tianyu glanced at his little son in his wife''s arms.


    "Well, if Mr. Xunyang dies, the relationship between the Gong family and the Bai family will be difficult to repair."


    This is also the reason why she closed her door to thank her guests these days.


    Since the other party wants to destroy the possibility of cooperation between them, it won''t be the only move.


    She couldn''t grasp the handle on this side. Naturally, the other party''s hand would reach out to Bai''s house.


    Mr. Xunyang, who was ill, obviously became the best opportunity.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya sent someone to send a letter to the Third Master of the white family and asked him out to meet.


    They arrived in advance. After entering the box, they didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    After a while, Bai Shian also came in.


    But after seeing the two of them, his eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "Why did you ask me out?"


    What happened before made Bai Shian feel that the people of the palace family may not be as arrogant as they are rumored.


    Even he learned from the gold shop that at that time, the two did not make use of the topic, but gave Bai jiarou full face.


    He felt that whether they knew the identity of the Bai family or not at that time, their performance was enough to show that they did not come to oppose the Bai family.


    That''s why he was willing to keep the appointment.


    Lin Mengya smiled politely at him, raised her hand and made a "please" gesture.


    "Now that the third master is here, we might as well sit down and have a cup of tea to dispel our anger, or give us a chance to distinguish."


    "It''s not my business. If you want to distinguish, you''d better find my second brother."


    Knowing that people outside couldn''t hear it, Bai Shian consciously lowered the volume.


    Attitude, but also more cautious.


    Lin Mengya still admires Bai Shian''s ability to avoid suspicion.


    It turns out that the Third Master of the white family is also a sensible man.


    "We also know that, but we had to, so we took the liberty to ask the third master. Moreover, even if the second master is willing to see us, we are not good and cause trouble to the second master."


    Bai Shian immediately understood the origin of this.


    Now his second brother is in charge of the family. If those disciples know that he should meet with the palace family in private, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble.


    However, he emphasized it.


    "You know, I don''t care at home. No matter what you say, I can''t promise. At best, I can just send you a message."


    Lin Mengya is already satisfied that she can deliver a message.


    At present, there is little scruples about asking about Mr. Xunyang''s current situation.


    "Mr. Xunyang was in good health, but after he fell ill this time, he was unconscious. His disciples had long wanted to make trouble in the palace. Thanks to my second brother''s wisdom and many ways, he was temporarily suppressed."

 Chapter 1872

    Bai Shian looked a little heavy. The atmosphere at home has been tense because of this these days.


    Gradually, many people felt that the Bai family should seek justice for Mr. Xunyang.


    Although they don''t dare to put pressure on them publicly, they have to consider one or two after all.


    But they all know how important the palace family is now.


    So far, there is no final conclusion whether to completely offend the palace family because of these disciples.


    Their white family is now in a dilemma and in a very embarrassing situation.


    Lin Mengya also understood his concern and thought about it before opening her mouth.


    "The Bai family really shouldn''t intervene in this matter. So I thought with the third childe that we might as well solve it."


    "How do you solve it?" Bai Shian showed a somewhat confused expression. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but now the crowd is excited. I''m afraid that as soon as you show up, those people will rush to retaliate against you first. Even those literati who have no strength to bind chickens can''t defeat four hands with two fists. If you impulse again and again, there will be no chance to recover."


    Bai Shian''s tone was very heavy.


    It seems that the Third Master of the white family is not as ignorant as he looks.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at her man.


    The latter has been sitting quietly beside her, but has a sense of existence that is difficult to ignore.


    "We have to ask our doctor for this."


    "Miracle doctor? Where did you come from?"


    "I don''t know if the third master has heard of the Zheng family. Zheng Rongrong, the daughter of Zheng congen, master Zheng, is often ill because of congenital deficiencies. Even half a month ago, she almost lost her life because of an accident."


    The Zheng family and the Bai family are not far away. This matter was very noisy at that time. Master Zheng almost searched the whole fief and invited famous doctors. I believe the Bai family must also know some news.


    Bai Shian was stunned. Then he seemed to think of something and asked tentatively, "has the miss of the Zheng family recovered?"


    "Yes, she is blessed and blessed by heaven. A wandering doctor cured her. Now, Miss Zheng''s health is getting better and better day by day. If the third master doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to check it."


    Bai Shian''s mind suddenly became active.


    The key to the problem now lies in Mr. Xunyang''s health.


    It can be said that Mr. Xunyang is safe and sound, so this matter can be turned into a small matter.


    If Mr. Xunyang goes, I''m afraid it will become a knot that will never be solved.


    He clapped the table excitedly and jumped up.


    "If you can find the miracle doctor, the siege of our two families will be solved!"


    "I just heard that this miracle doctor''s whereabouts have become a mystery."


    She deliberately went around in circles. Bai Shian''s face collapsed when she heard it.


    Some people stared at her sadly, as if she was playing with him.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care at all. She gracefully picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    "Since he is a miracle doctor who practices medicine by hanging a pot, he must go wherever there is injustice. If Mr. Xunyang''s personal disciples sincerely pray every day in order to cure the teacher''s disease, maybe god can be moved and let the miracle doctor come here in person."


    She doesn''t have to say the rest.


    Bai Shian''s face changed for a while, and finally understood what she meant.


    "What the girl said is reasonable. I occasionally listened to the caravan from the Zheng family. As for where the miracle doctor is, I can''t help."


    Lin Mengya put down her tea cup and nodded at him with a smile.


    Talking to smart people is easy.


    That night, Third Master Bai, who had never cared about family affairs, personally carried gifts and went to comfort Mr. Xunyang, who was seriously ill.


    He and Mr. Xunyang have some feelings between teachers and students, so everyone only praises him for valuing love and righteousness, and doesn''t think there is anything wrong.


    When talking to the disciples who took care of the teacher, I inadvertently revealed that a miraculous doctor came to the Zheng family months ago.


    It not only cured Miss Zheng''s old illness, but also gracefully left without expecting a reward. It can be called benevolence.


    At first, those disciples were still skeptical.


    But when the Bai family and other famous doctors were at a loss about Mr. Xunyang''s condition, they meant to go to the doctor in a hurry.


    Those disciples began to explore the news of the miracle doctor.


    These days, all the caravans from the Zheng family know more or less the inside story.


    Over time, these disciples also believed that it was true. Some people want to know where the miracle doctor is now, but they have no news.


    A few days later, it was said that somewhere outside the city, I saw an old miracle doctor who was making a free clinic for the villagers.


    Others were more mysterious. They said that when the old miracle doctor appeared, he rode a white immortal deer and wore auspicious cloud brocade clothes. It must be an immortal.


    Anyway, in the rumors of those people, it was said that a miracle doctor was an immortal.


    Even when Lin Mengya heard this, she almost choked her throat with a mouthful of tea.


    But on second thought, she thought it was still an opportunity.


    I was thinking of discussing with her family man whether it was time to go out of the mountain to deceive people, but the news came that Bai family had invited a miracle doctor.


    She and long Tianyu were once again invited by Bai Shian to a teahouse in the city.


    "Did you arrange that man?"


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, Bai Shian lowered his voice and asked hurriedly.


    After they looked at each other, Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    But Bai Shian''s eyebrows were frowned tightly.


    "Damn it! How can others get into the hole!"


    According to the meaning of his words, it seems obvious that there is something inside.


    After the three took their seats respectively, Bai Shian talked about what had happened in recent days.


    "After they knew about the miracle doctor, they searched everywhere. I wanted to build momentum for you first, so that when your people appeared, everything would be logical. But just yesterday, a miracle doctor who was said to have cured Miss Zheng came to my family. I didn''t think he was serious, so I tried a few words at will. Sure enough, I found that he was wrong Strength. "


    Aware of the other party''s fraud, Bai Shian didn''t continue for fear of startling the snake.


    So he hurriedly asked them out and wanted to ask.


    "He is really not one of us, but now he has falsely used our identity. I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Lin Mengya soon realized the seriousness of the matter.


    If you''re just a charlatan, it''s OK.


    But if someone wants to take the opportunity to completely cut off Mr. Xunyang''s vitality, it will be tricky.


    "So I asked you out quickly just to discuss a countermeasure. I blame me for being too aggressive, otherwise I wouldn''t give them this opportunity!"


    Bai Shian blames himself. In fact, if Su Mei''s plan is followed, the disciples only need to pray sincerely.


    However, he changed his plan without authorization and added a lot of extra plays. Therefore, he was used by people with intentions.


    Therefore, he must think of an opportunity to remedy.


    Lin Mengya knows that time is pressing.


    "Now, they must be preconceived and believe that the talent is a miracle doctor. If we rashly argue with him, we can easily be regarded as liars."


    Bai Shian felt more guilty and scolded himself in his heart. It''s not enough to succeed, but more than to fail.


    Lin Mengya was also helpless, but the man next to her stretched out his hand and gently squeezed her hand.


    "What they want is a doctor, not a stunt of a miracle doctor."


    That hit the nail on the head.


    Lin Mengya suddenly has a clear feeling of seeing the sun through the clouds. Yes, how did she put the cart before the horse?


    "Your husband is right."


    She bent her eyes and saw no more haze.


    Bai Shian, sitting opposite, suddenly felt a little overwhelmed.


    Eh? He hasn''t been dripping water since last night.


    Obviously, the two people who inadvertently showed their love over there have found a solution.


    "My husband means that although they have found a miracle doctor, the miracle doctor may not be able to cure Mr. Xunyang. Since the identity of a miracle doctor is temporarily unavailable, they don''t say that other doctors are not allowed to treat patients and save people?"


    It is not impossible for them to treat diseases as ordinary doctors.


    However, it may take more trouble than a magic doctor who can bluff people.


    After all, people always have the habit of infatuating with authority.


    An expert''s word is more useful than a hundred pages of information.


    The three agreed on the next plan. This time, they personally sent a doctor in the name of Bai Shian.


    Only in this way, they will be doubted by some people and even excluded.


    But time is pressing, so it can only be so.


    When Bai Shian returned, he begged his second brother in the name of thanking his mentor.


    On the third day after the miracle doctor was invited to the house, two little-known doctors were stuffed in by the second master as an addition to nothing.


    However, this time, Lin Mengya disguised herself as a little old man, while long Tianyu stained her beard, put on coarse cloth clothes and pretended to be an attendant doing rough work.


    As soon as they arrived at Mr. Xunyang''s house, they were placed in the guest room by the steward.


    "You two have a good rest here. If you have anything to do, just tell me."


    Compared with the servants of ordinary families, the steward here doesn''t have a submissive appearance of servility.


    From dress to conversation, it is also a bit of scholar''s elegance and restraint.


    Similarly, there are a few more noble scholars.


    The attitude of the two of them is not warm, but not cold.


    After all, they were sent by the second master of the Bai family. They have to give the Bai family some face.


    After looking around for a week, Lin Mengya nodded to the man in charge.


    The latter left politely without waiting for her to give any reward.


    "Gee, this guest room is far worse than the Zheng family."

 Chapter 1873

    Lin Mengya cocked her legs and sat in a chair, commenting.


    Of course, she doesn''t dislike the poverty here.


    After all, Mr. Xunyang is just a doorman. How can he be compared with the Zheng family.


    But when she saw that the so-called guest room was just more furniture and furnishings than the firewood room, she could only shake her head.


    I hope the shelf bed that looks like it''s been through many vicissitudes at night won''t collapse because they squeeze together.


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel anything. Like anywhere he had lived before, he checked carefully to see if there were any abnormalities.


    Before Lin Mengya entered the door, she searched it with the system, but her man is not that kind of person to be taken lightly.


    After making sure there was nothing strange here, the two sat in chairs and talked in a low voice.


    They entered the house in the evening and waited honestly in the guest room for a long time, but no one came.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her stomach. From half an hour ago, her stomach had been singing empty city plans.


    After drinking every drop of water in the house, she gradually felt forgotten by the world.


    "Don''t they have dinner?"


    Lin Mengya lay on the table and asked feebly.


    And long Tianyu really didn''t resist her deliberately coquettish, so she pulled up people and was ready to go out to eat something good.


    "Someone is coming!"


    After she whispered a reminder, she immediately sat on a neat board and looked like an expert in the world.


    Long Tianyu also stood behind her, hanging his head, like some large dogs with good temper.


    "Excuse me, guys."


    Here comes the steward who brought them here.


    This time, he was carrying a food box in his hand. He didn''t know what was in it. Anyway, with Lin Mengya''s smell, he only smelled a trace of food.


    After long Tianyu opened the door, the steward apologized immediately.


    "Sorry, there are too many things in the house and there are not enough people, so I forgot them. I prepared some plain food. Please don''t dislike them."


    People say that simple food is self modesty.


    But this guy brought it. It''s definitely realistic.


    From the box, he brought out two plates of fried vegetables with no oil star, and two bowls of black rice.


    Finally, he brought out a bowl of soup that looked greasy and had no appetite at all.


    "You two, I''ll leave first."


    If such a meal is really difficult for her family, she won''t dislike it.


    But she clearly smelled the smell of braised meat on the steward.


    "Oh, just sent us off as beggars."


    Staring at the figure of the man leaving, Lin Mengya lifted her lips and showed a sneer.


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at the food at all. Although he usually didn''t want to eat, it was obvious that he looked down on them. How could he eat it?


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to cause trouble, but those people were shameless.


    In that case, what room does she leave for each other?


    Standing up, she tidied up her clothes a little, waved her little hand and said, "go and have fun with uncle."


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes slightly, but her big hand was very threatening and fell behind her delicate neck.


    "Sir, what fun do you want?"


    "Er... No, no, let''s go out and have a look."


    The man withdrew his hand with satisfaction, while Lin Mengya held her weak, helpless and hungry in tears.


    When did she start to become so counselled?


    The steward''s pace was very fast. He walked to the kitchen with a food box.


    At this time, bursts of food aroma were coming from inside.


    Although the master of the house fell ill, now let alone meat, he can''t even drink porridge.


    But this does not affect their frying and frying. After all, today, no matter Bai family or others, they have to hold it.


    All day long, those good things are sent in like running water.


    Some that can be used are naturally for Mr. Xunyang.


    Those who can''t use it for the moment are cheap to the people in the house.


    Especially since the day before yesterday, after the miracle doctor who said that traditional Chinese medicine was like magic came, they cooked it carefully every day for fear of neglecting the distinguished guest.


    As for those who make up numbers, just get some at random. There''s no need to worry about them.


    Mr. Xunyang''s yard is not big, that is, a slightly better folk house.


    It''s a two-way yard. You can get to the main house without walking a few steps from them.


    With their abilities, it''s not easy to find the dining room?


    When they appeared leisurely in front of the crowd, the steward who was making arrangements to serve food first changed his face.


    "You two, why are you here?"


    He came up, his face a little unnatural.


    After all, it''s not easy to go too far in favoring one over the other.


    In particular, the two in front of us were sent by the second master of the Bai family.


    If it goes too far, I''m afraid the White House can''t get through it.


    Lin Mengya ignored him, but crossed his shoulder and looked back at the busy dining room.


    "Are you holding a party?"


    "No, it''s not. My husband is ill and how to entertain guests. Yes, some of his students are just having dinner."


    "Oh - so it is."


    She deliberately lengthened the ending, but her eyes glanced at the plates of delicious food.


    The steward suddenly felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. Originally, he should have invited these two people into the house, but he was afraid that the presence of them would make the miracle doctor unhappy.


    "In that case, I have to go in and pay a visit, otherwise what will I do in the future?"


    As soon as she changed the subject, she was about to rush in.


    When the steward''s heart was in a hurry, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to push her.


    But his hands were pulled away, and even his whole person was forced to make way.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at it and went straight.


    The steward wanted to stop, but his legs and stomach trembled when the bearded servant stared at him.


    This man is like eating people!


    After being stunned for a while, he took a few steps and caught up.


    But by this time, they had entered.


    In the dining room, it is a time of wine and preparation, and the guests and hosts are enjoying themselves.


    For the two people who suddenly appeared, everyone was stunned.


    Then, as the master, a man who looked about 40 frowned slightly.


    But for a moment, he regained his elegant appearance.


    "I wonder if these two are -"


    "They are the guests invited by second master Bai."


    The steward immediately opened his mouth to explain, but omitted her identity as a doctor.


    Lin Mengya said after straightening her chest; "I''m the doctor who came to treat Mr. Xunyang at the request of the second master of the Bai family. I don''t know your excellency, but the patient''s family?"


    When they heard that it was a doctor, their faces changed a little.


    The eyes that fell on her also added a bit of irony from the initial examination.


    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and looked at him again. As the person next to him, he replied, "I''m Mr. Xun Ziyang''s first disciple. I''m sorry to thank you for your concern and bother you to come for nothing. Why don''t you two sit down and use some wine and vegetables first. Tomorrow, I''ll go back to the second master and send you back, so as not to delay you."


    That''s the order? These people can''t wait.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and glanced at the steward who wanted to get into the crack in the ground.


    "Our meagre intestines and stomach can''t stand these greasy things. It''s the steward of your house who is considerate and prepared some special light food for us. I advise you to eat carefully like me to avoid any discomfort to your intestines and stomach."


    This made Xun Ziyang look at the steward more.


    In my heart, I think it''s probably because the people below have made it too obvious, so I let the doctor have some dissatisfaction.


    But it''s no use blaming these two people. If you want to eat some good food, you should go to the kitchen by yourself.


    Those who compete over these diets are not afraid of shame.


    At once, there was some contempt for the two men.


    "It''s because the servants in the mansion have done a bad job. Since we think we have treated you badly, you might as well use more. It''s me who makes amends for you."


    The people around have begun to whisper.


    However, they are saying that they have not seen any big scenes and have shallow eyelids.


    I don''t know who is the frog at the bottom of the well.


    These people have never heard of what she has eaten in her life.


    "That''s not necessary. Doctors pay the most attention to their own conditioning. Fish, meat and wine should be eaten carefully. Cereals, fruits, vegetables, eggs and milk are the real things to eat. If they pay too much attention to these appetites, I''m afraid they will produce some diseases."


    When she said this, the old man sitting next to Xun Ziyang turned a little ugly.


    He already had an empty pot in his hand.


    And a lot of meat was used.


    After turning his eyes, he said calmly, "for ordinary people, it should be so. After all, not everyone can enjoy these things."


    Suddenly, everyone looked at her with mocking eyes.


    Ordinary people, ha ha!


    Lin Mengya nodded first, as if she agreed with each other, and then sighed faintly.


    "Indeed, for example, a patient with diabetes like you should never eat it. I''m afraid your diabetes is very serious. I''m curious. What prescription did you use to stabilize your condition under such a diet?"


    The old man''s eyes showed a little guilty.


    Very uncomfortable, he put down his glass, clenched his teeth and said, "of course, this prescription can''t be disclosed at will. Why, you don''t even know this rule?"


    "Of course I know, but I have a word to advise you. If you feel prepared with a good prescription in hand, I''m afraid it''s still inappropriate. The disease lies in treatment, but it lies in raising. Most of the quick acting prescriptions are tiger and wolf medicine. Depending on your physical condition, I''m afraid it won''t last long."

 Chapter 1874

    She''s not talking nonsense at all.


    The thirst of the old man is modern diabetes.


    Patients not only need long-term medication to maintain, but also need to control their diet, otherwise it may be life-threatening.


    With her nose that was even more clever than a dog, she smelled the medicine from the old man when she entered the door.


    Medicine is really good medicine, and the cost is not cheap.


    After taking it, patients can eat without too much scruples.


    However, this medicine should not be taken for a long time. It is an emergency medicine. The medicine is violent. If you eat haisai by taking the medicine, it will be counterproductive.


    I don''t know who invited the wonderful flowers from where. I''m afraid they came to die.


    "Nonsense! Doctor Yang''s medical skills are superb. Where can you compare?"


    Before the master spoke, someone shouted at him.


    The fake doctor Yang immediately put on the airs of an expert outside the world. It seemed that he didn''t care what she said.


    "Superb? I don''t know what doctor Yang did to make you think so. Medical skills are not tricks. Can you still show them to you?"


    For such a guy who is blind when she closes her eyes and knows that she has no brain, she has no mercy at all.


    The other party was also stunned by her choking. It took a long time to say a word.


    "What do you know? If it weren''t for the action of Doctor Yang, I''m afraid the miss of the Zheng family wouldn''t be saved. You know, the Zheng family has searched most of the Wei country these years. If it wasn''t for the action of Yang, I''m afraid the miss of the Zheng family would die young."


    At this time, Yang touched his beard and waved his hand.


    "It''s the duty of a doctor to heal the sick and save people. There''s no need to mention it."


    Pooh! shame on you! She cured the man, but the liar pretended to be.


    "In that case, it seems that I''m meddling. Well, a famous doctor like Yang must know his body well. Even I can see the problem, Yang must know it well, so I''m relieved. I have to go to the second master to tell you goodbye if I don''t disturb you for dinner."


    People didn''t expect that she left so crisp.


    Xunziyang''s eyes sank, and then he pleaded guilty and caught up.


    Others don''t know these interests, but he knows them.


    The reason why Mr. Xunyang and them can enjoy such high treatment is because of the relationship between the Bai family.


    They can look down on the doctor, but they must not let the Bai family have any dissatisfaction with them.


    Later, if he lost the help of the Bai family, it would be difficult for him to climb up.


    At present, I can''t help complaining that the person in charge won''t be a man.


    It''s better to treat people as decorations than to offend them, isn''t it?


    "Two, please stay!"


    Lin Mengya''s speed is not fast. It seems that she has calculated that someone will catch up.


    When she heard the sound from behind, she quickened her speed.


    Xun Ziyang shouted twice in a row. She stopped as if she had just noticed.


    "I don''t know Mr. Xun called me, but what''s the matter?"


    Her attitude was a little cold. With Xun Ziyang''s intelligence, she suddenly realized that she was angry.


    Now, I despise this guy who has never seen the world.


    But on his face, he made a sincere look.


    "I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault. I let the servants neglect you."


    "Mr. Xun doesn''t have to apologize. I know Mr. Xunyang has committed an old disease. Everyone is busy taking care of him. Some things are unexpected and understandable."


    Xunziyang''s tone of being a family leader made her interested in the first disciple.


    He took Mr. Xunyang''s name as his own name. Even if it is homonymous and different words, it also shows that there is a lot of relationship.


    He also sat in the first place during the banquet just now.


    After Mr. Xunyang fell ill, the first disciple took charge of everything here.


    If someone wants to do something to Mr. Xunyang, he may have something to do with him.


    I just don''t know where he is in the whole plot.


    "Yes, thank you for your understanding. I think it''s getting late. Sir, why don''t you go and report back tomorrow. Since Sir doesn''t like to have fun with everyone, I''ll send someone to cook some exquisite food and send it to your room. Just ask sir, don''t blame us for our neglect."


    You can really throw the pot.


    Obviously they excluded her. Now in a word, it is because she is not gregarious.


    Squinting, she didn''t bother to pay attention to his careful thoughts.


    "No, actually, Mr. Xun doesn''t have to worry so much. Before we came here, the second master told us that everything should focus on Mr. Xun Yang''s condition. Instead of paying attention to these small things, please ask Mr. Xun to see the patients early, or let us finish the job as soon as possible."


    Xun Ziyang did not immediately agree. Lin Mengya knew it was not so simple, so she was not in a hurry.


    "This... Should have been. But after seeing the teacher''s situation yesterday, Doctor Yang said that I''m afraid I can''t see foreigners these days. As a doctor, you must know better than me. It''s not too late for you to go and have a look when old Yang''s medicine takes effect in a few days."


    I''m afraid she''ll only see a body.


    Lin Mengya didn''t continue to ask. The other party was obviously still on guard against her. Even under the banner of the white family, they couldn''t relax their vigilance.


    It seems that they attach great importance to Mr. Xunyang.


    "Well, then I won''t force people to be difficult. It''s our first time here. Anyway, there''s nothing left or right, so we''ll go out for a stroll. Young master Xun doesn''t have to worry. Although I''m not as skilled as a miracle doctor, I know what to say and what not to say."


    Easily revealed by others, Xun Ziyang''s face was slightly unnatural.


    But he soon recovered, smiled and untied his purse from his waist.


    "It''s natural. We should have done our best as hosts. But the teacher can''t live without people for a while. Please go and walk by yourself first. I''ll make amends for you with this silver."


    Then he stuffed her with the money bag.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want it, but Xun Ziyang was very firm and wanted to hold her hand.


    But at this time, the money bag was picked up by another big hand.


    Xunziyang was only glanced at by the beard. He seemed to be hot and quickly released his hand.


    "I haven''t asked yet. This is -"


    "This is my servant Aaron."


    She bared her little white teeth and said it smoothly.


    Xunziyang didn''t think there was anything wrong, but long Tianyu stared at her.


    Aaron Thanks to her name.


    Xun Ziyang looked at a long and arched his hands again, but he muttered in his heart.


    He always felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the two people in front of him.


    But when he was ready to think about what was wrong, he couldn''t say for a moment.


    When she came out of Mr. Xunyang''s house, Lin Mengya secretly weighed her purse.


    Oh, the weight is enough.


    It seems that this first disciple is a fat sheep without lack of silver.


    Looking at her thoughtfully, long Tianyu, who didn''t know what she was thinking, grabbed the money bag and threw it into the ditch.


    Lin Mengya was a little late and could only stare back at the guy.


    "Hey, there''s a lot of silver!"


    "I have."


    The simple two words were blocked by her.


    Yes, her man is bold, but what she doesn''t know is that long Tianyu doesn''t like her spending money from other men.


    On this issue, long Tianyu is very male chauvinist.


    If a woman can''t afford to support herself, what kind of man is that?


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to get it out and hooked her lips.


    "Well, I''m not going to spend it anyway."


    Although there is a lot of silver, the giver has a bad mind.


    She doesn''t lack that money. There are golden mountains and silver mountains under her house, and it can''t be spent in three lives.


    They walked openly to a restaurant in the city. After asking for a private room, they ordered a lot of good things in a very extravagant and wasteful way.


    Soon, they were full. She also packed some snacks and was ready to go back for a snack.


    "Xun Ziyang, there''s a problem. Do you want to check him?"


    When long Tianyu saw that she was full, he began to talk about business.


    She thought and shook her head.


    "I want to know that this man is weird. There''s no need to check. Besides, I''m waiting to catch a big fish with him."


    Before coming here, she made an agreement with long Tianyu. This time, she will lead the affairs of the Bai family.


    As for the power of Yu''s men, after consultation, they decided to let them gradually hide.


    Xiancheng is involved in more and more things. They are afraid they can''t restrain their ambition and only do things behind their backs.


    If the people on the ground can''t gather together, she and Yu alone can''t win.


    So they decided to make these people aware of the crisis a little bit.


    Yu''s power will become the sharpest dagger hidden in the dark.


    From now on, in addition to protecting her, all forces cultivated by Yu in the dark will no longer participate in the struggle between aristocratic families.


    As for others, you should know that his highness long Tianyu is not for nothing.


    They really had a good stroll when they arrived. They didn''t come back until the curfew was coming.


    But this time, the steward didn''t dare to put them in the shabby guest room.


    Although the new one is old, it''s much better than before.


    After Lin Mengya''s visit, she only glanced at him, and the steward immediately bowed her head and left.


    Oh, dogs look down on people.


    They rested all night. When it was not light the next day, they heard noise outside.


    Long Tianyu immediately put on his coat and jumped to the door. Through the crack of the door, he observed the situation outside.


    Lin Mengya also dressed in an orderly way, walked to him and asked silently with her eyes.


    "Outside, I seem to be looking for something."


    He lowered his voice and said in her ear.

 Chapter 1875

    Looking for something? How did you find the guest room here?


    She was thinking that the people outside seemed to leave without finding them.


    They didn''t take it seriously until the servants came to deliver breakfast and followed a strange middle-aged man.


    The man doesn''t look like a student of Mr. Xunyang or an ordinary domestic servant. Looking at his temperament and dress, he looks like a practicing family.


    The man was very polite, Explain to both of them: "Excuse me, I''m Bai Lu, the leader of the guard team in Fengyuan City. This morning, master Xun Yang sent someone to report that he had not lost a wallet last night. There are very important things in it. I hope we can find them as soon as possible. We''ve checked. No outsiders came in and out here last night. Only two of you went out, so I want to ask, have you ever seen childe Xun''s purse? "


    That''s mean enough.


    Last night, it was clearly Xun Ziyang who took the initiative to give them the money bag. Now, he even threw a rake.


    Lin Mengya held back her nausea and shook her head to show that she didn''t see it.


    Bai Lu was obviously suspicious, but he didn''t say it directly. Instead, he looked around the room. Finally, he saw her put on the table as the package of snacks for supper.


    "Last night, they went to Yunxi building?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and knew that was where they ate.


    Bai Lu looked at them thoughtfully, but he didn''t speak, just said goodbye.


    After everyone left, the little haze between Lin Mengya''s eyebrows also dispersed.


    In fact, she didn''t intend to spend xunziyang''s money last night. She also guessed that the other party might use it.


    But I don''t think this man can''t wait.


    Are you worried or look down on them too much?


    In the main hall of Mr. Xunyang''s house, Bai Lu came and met the owner.


    "Brother Bailu, what''s the situation?"


    Seeing him coming in, Xun Ziyang immediately asked anxiously.


    He shook his head, and the latter''s face was obviously disappointed.


    "Forget it, it''s all my carelessness. But there''s a seal given to me by the teacher in the purse. Although it''s not expensive, it''s personally selected by the teacher and engraved by hand. It''s of great significance. I wear it around and never leave my body. Now the teacher is seriously ill in bed and the seal is lost. I, my heart, really feel a little uncomfortable."


    Bai Lu would not comfort anyone. He just patted him on the shoulder, but there was some speculation in his heart.


    "Are there any other characteristics of the things in your purse?"


    As the guard of Fengyuan City, he naturally wants to keep one side safe.


    What''s more, Mr. Xun Ziyang is kind to him. He will naturally help him with anything he can help.


    Xunziyang thought again and again. Then he suddenly remembered something and said, "in my purse, in addition to some loose silver, there is a fifty Liang ingot. The ingot is newly taken out by me as the daily expenses of the teacher''s family."


    In fact, the 52 yuan treasure can be regarded as a large sum of money, but it can not be used as enough evidence.


    But there will never be such a coincidence in the world. Besides, generally, everyone goes to the silver shop first, changes it into change, and then takes it out to spend.


    He remembered the snack bag he saw and knew that the things there could not be affordable for ordinary people.


    If the man spent fifty Liang to get a meal, it can be used as evidence.


    "OK, I''ll check it first. By the way, sir, how are things these days?"


    Xunziyang''s face suddenly gushed out a few sadness.


    He sighed, shook his head and said, "now, all hope is placed on the miracle doctor. I just ask the teacher to be lucky and not to leave us so early."


    Bailu''s mood is also a little uncomfortable.


    He comforted xunziyang a few words later and left with others.


    "Childe, in fact, why bother Bailu? Anyway, the money bag is in the hands of those two people. As long as we search it, won''t we get the stolen goods?"


    Xun Ziyang''s schoolboy came over and asked in a low voice.


    Xunziyang, who had just returned to a sad posture, was full of calculations in his eyes at the moment.


    "Only by the hands of outsiders can we be justified. Besides, Bailu is the most upright in Fengyuan City. If he convicts those two, he can stop the mouth of the Bai family."


    Xunziyang felt that he was sure to win. After all, he was just two little people who had never seen the world. Where could he win him a blow?


    I really thought I would be so kind and send the money to them to eat and drink.


    Now, even the white family will never protect them.


    But what surprised Xun Ziyang was that he waited all day, and didn''t wait for Bai Lu to come to the door again to get the news.


    He thought there might be something wrong in the middle, but when he handed them the money bag, no one around saw it.


    And they can never be aware that they will have follow-up actions.


    Is it difficult that this white foot is so useless?


    It was not until it was just dark that the white foot appeared in front of him.


    "Brother Bailu, how''s it going?"


    Bai Lu showed a simple and honest smile, and then carefully took out something from his arms.


    "Ziyang, come and see. I helped you find something!"


    Xun Ziyang was stunned and looked at it. It was really the money bag he lost.


    It''s impossible. Why is the money bag in Bailu''s hand?


    When he was stunned, he saw the other party, taking out everything.


    "Here are the silver and seals. You can''t be so careless in the future. I wouldn''t have thought of it if the servant didn''t remind me. I washed it for you. Look, is there anything missing?"


    Bailu knew that they all loved to be clean, so he washed them with clean water many times after catching them.


    After making sure it was clean, it was sent to someone.


    But Xun Ziyang just stared at the things in his hands, as if he didn''t know them.


    "Ziyang, what''s the problem?"


    Xun Ziyang immediately calmed down and shook his head.


    How could Even though he has many questions in his heart, he can only accept them first.


    Immediately, he showed a surprised expression.


    "Thank you so much. I didn''t expect to find it again. Brother Bailu, where did you find it?"


    Mentioning this, Bai Lu scratched his head.


    "I came to Yunxi building to check, but I found nothing. When I wanted to tell you, I happened to see a domestic servant drop something into the ditch. I thought, the ditch is outside. Maybe you accidentally dropped it there. Brothers have fished with me for a long time and finally found your stuff. You should put it away in the future I lost it. "


    Bai Lu patted xunziyang on the shoulder, and the latter immediately felt some nausea.


    Resist the urge to escape. After all, the wild man climbed up from the smelly ditch.


    "Oh, you''re right, Yunpeng. Put everything away."


    The little schoolboy he served immediately came forward and packed everything.


    Xun Ziyang hid his dislike. Now he had the opportunity to put the rough seal on the shelf.


    Seeing that things came back, people didn''t have anything at all. Xun Ziyang was a little unhappy.


    But he was more worried about why the other party threw things into the ditch.


    Did they expect to use it?


    The contempt for those two people was quietly mixed with a touch of uneasiness.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "I really want to thank you for getting things back. By the way, what''s the matter with you going to Yunxi building to investigate the case?"


    When I mentioned it, Bailu thought it was not very interesting.


    "Didn''t the servants in the mansion say that only the two guests in the guest room have been in and out since last night? I asked them and found that there were cakes in Yunxi building on the table. I thought about where Yunxi building is. If they stole silver, they might have money to go to Yunxi building. But I didn''t expect that since I despised people."


    Xunziyang knew that the two men went to Yunxi building.


    If he had not known that the two of them had gone there, he would not have thought of this good plan.


    But I didn''t expect that these two guys who looked poor actually had some foundation.


    "So it is. I blame my poor arrangement. I gave a banquet last night to thank old Yang. Unexpectedly, the two liked quiet. Unexpectedly, they went to Yunxi building."


    Since he can''t be charged, he might as well splash some dirty water first.


    Bai Lu''s heart was not so thin, but it wasted Xun Ziyang''s careful machine.


    Just as he was about to say something else to spoil the two people''s impression, the two people came in one after another.


    "Brother, why are you here? By the way, I haven''t thanked you! Ziyang, this is the person who helped you find something!"


    As soon as Bailu saw long Tianyu, he immediately greeted him with a smile.


    It is said that heroes cherish heroes, especially the beard that long Tianyu deliberately touches now, just like Bai Lu, prefers the style of rough and rough man.


    Long Tianyu just nodded towards Bailu and stood beside him coldly.


    Bai Lu didn''t feel embarrassed, but thought that the other party was the kind of person who was not good at words.


    Seeing them coming, Xun Ziyang''s face was a little unnatural.


    But it was just a moment. After all, now he was sure of the other party and didn''t dare to shout it out.


    No one saw it last night. If they dare, they can take the opportunity to bite them back.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the man not only wasn''t angry, but sat down with a smile.


    "Really? My family Aaron is always ready to help others. It''s our honor to help you."


    Every time she called a long, long Tianyu felt that she was laughing at herself.


    This girl is always naughty when he can''t resist.


    But he didn''t hate it at all.

 Chapter 1876

    Xunziyang on the opposite side obviously didn''t expect this.


    He thought that the other party would at least come to him to settle accounts. Who knew that the other party was more calm than him.


    Those prepared words have no chance to say in an instant.


    Over there, Bai Lu, who didn''t know anything about him, still said enthusiastically, "when I saw brother a long, I knew he was a righteous man. This time, you helped Ziyang a lot."


    The more Bai Lu said, the more angry Xun Ziyang was.


    "All right!" He scolded out of control, and then immediately realized that it was wrong. He eased his face with a fake apology.


    "Sorry, I''m a little emotional. Thank you, especially the little brother Aaron. I will remember your kindness."


    The last half sentence was a bit gnashing of teeth.


    Lin Mengya was very happy to block such people. She just waved her hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s nothing to mention this little thing. But after we came here, childe Xun took care of us in every way. If we can help, who can give childe Xun a return."


    Except for a Bailu who didn''t know anything, everyone else knew what was going on.


    Xun Ziyang felt his breath stuck in his throat. He couldn''t speak for a long time. He just stared at them and left.


    Bai Lu was stunned and frowned at Xun Ziyang''s back.


    "You two, Ziyang may be in a bad mood recently. Please forgive me."


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, looking calm and magnanimous.


    But in my heart, I can''t help laughing.


    Can''t you hold your breath? Next, the man had better learn by himself, otherwise he will be angry.


    Turning around, she looked at the man next to her.


    Although the man helped Xun Ziyang find things before, all his later behaviors made her feel that he was very good.


    "Brother Bailu, don''t you? You seem to be familiar with this house?"


    "I''m a rude man, but I was taught by Mr. Xunyang a few years ago. Alas, Mr. Xunyang has been magnanimous all his life, but he doesn''t want to end up in today''s situation. It really makes people feel that things are changeable. Fortunately, Ziyang and they invited a miracle doctor."


    True or false, Lin Mengya can tell at a glance.


    Xunziyang controls everything in the house. She even wants to see the patient. I''m afraid it''s difficult.


    I wonder if we can find a breakthrough in this white foot.


    "Yes, we are also here for the old man''s condition. By the way, I don''t know what kind of old disease the old man has committed."


    Bai Lu looked at them more when he heard the speech.


    I think they''re doctors. Why would they ask him.


    Lin Mengya immediately made a look of guilt and said, "to tell you the truth, we met a miracle doctor who treated the old man with secret methods when we first came here. So far, we haven''t seen the patient. I also know that I''m a shallow student, and I just want to make a little effort."


    What she said was true, so she initially gained the trust of Bailu.


    "That''s right. In fact, Mr. Zhang''s previous health is no big problem. However, since he had a serious illness three years ago, the situation is not as good as before. I think he may be angry and anxious."


    Three years ago? She was keen to capture important information.


    "I don''t know what happened three years ago that made Mr. Xunyang so seriously ill?"


    But this time, Bailu didn''t answer.


    It was only vaguely said that because of something, Mr. Xunyang was so angry that he was ill in bed for more than half a month. Since then, the root of the disease has fallen.


    After that, Bailu said goodbye to them for the reason of patrolling.


    "It''s so mysterious. I''m afraid there must be something strange in it."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked outside at the corner of the wall, secretly monitoring their affairs.


    "Come on, let''s go back and have a rest."


    It was only three years ago. She must be able to dig it out.


    On the second day of the money bag incident, Bai Shian received an invitation from the two of them.


    It''s the restaurant and the private room again.


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu changed another disguise.


    The private room was booked by Bai Shian for three years.


    But what outsiders don''t know is that the behind the scenes owner of this restaurant is also the legendary ignorant Third Master Bai.


    Seeing the two of them coming, Bai Shian immediately asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya gave a general account of what happened these days.


    Hearing Bai Shian, he looked unbelievable.


    "According to your opinion, it was Xun Ziyang who hurt Mr. Xunyang? It''s impossible. How could Xun Ziyang hurt Mr. Xunyang? They are their own father and son!"


    Unexpectedly, there is such an inside story!


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but because she had experienced too many things before, it was not the first time to see her father and son maiming each other.


    Some people, not to mention their relatives and parents, can sell themselves for their interests.


    In their eyes, where is the bottom line?


    "However, since they are father and son, why does Xun Ziyang just call Mr. Xun Yang Mr.?"


    When it comes to this problem, Bai Shian''s face is a little embarrassed.


    "This matter involves an old case in those years. Mr. Xun had a son, but he accidentally separated when he was five years old. Later, someone came to look for a relative, and the father and son met. But unexpectedly, the son was a fake. Three years ago, Xunyang came to the Bai family to study. Xunyang cherished his talent first, so he accepted him. But unexpectedly, xunziyang found that Mr. Xun''s son, It turned out to be his childhood playmate. Moreover, it was the man who set his words and took his keepsake that robbed him of his position. Mr. Xunyang verified in many ways and confirmed xunziyang''s words, but the fake son insisted that xunziyang was talking nonsense.


    Mr. Zhang was also very attentive to that son. If he had admitted it, he would at least accept him as an adopted son. Unexpectedly, the man not only didn''t repent, but also wanted to take the opportunity to kill Xun Ziyang. Therefore, Mr. Xunyang was so angry that he was bedridden and fell seriously ill. Later, it was Xun Ziyang who offered not to recognize his ancestors and return to his ancestors, but to serve as a student. Mr. felt guilty for him, so he gave him the status of first disciple and the name Xun Ziyang to show his uniqueness. "


    There are some twists and turns in this story.


    But when Lin Mengya heard it, she had different guesses in her heart.


    "Mr. Xunyang is stubborn. Even the things he believes in are difficult to change. If the fake son is not fake, it comes down in one continuous line with him."


    In fact, she has no evidence, but she is just a pure disgusting xunziyang.


    Bai Shian was similar to her, sighed and then said, "I''ve seen that man. To tell you the truth, I don''t think he''s a bad man. But at the beginning, he shouldn''t have done anything to Xun Ziyang. Otherwise, I''m afraid things will turn around."


    "I don''t think so."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and turned her mouth.


    "He can''t even accommodate us. How can he accommodate the next person who can affect his status? Besides, he''s afraid he''s already done it well."


    The so-called rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is difficult to change.


    If xunziyang dared to attack them blatantly, he might not dare to frame the man.


    "By the way, where did this fake son go after? Now, maybe find him?"


    Bai Shian looked at her suspiciously.


    "What do you want him to do?"


    "Of course, it''s time to ask what happened that year."


    "But what does this have to do with Mr. Xunyang''s illness?"


    "I''m sure that the reason why Mr. Xunyang fell ill was that he was plotted by others. If we can''t solve the problem from the root, even if we save Mr. Xunyang''s illness now, I''m afraid it will be used again in the future."


    No matter whether Mr. Xunyang has been involved with those people, at least if all the people in his house are uprooted, even if he wants to do something, he doesn''t have a helper, does he?


    Bai Shian thought for a moment and thought what she said was very reasonable.


    But on his face, he still hesitated.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Well... I really know where this person is. But he may not be willing to see you."


    It''s true that there''s no place to find in broken iron shoes. It takes no time to get it.


    However, she was more curious about how Bai Shian would know this person''s whereabouts?


    It must be that the doubt in her eyes was so explicit that Bai Shian was embarrassed to touch her nose.


    "You know, I don''t care about anything at home. I think he has a good character when I make friends with him. He was punished by the guards of the Bai family for wounding others and broke his leg. Then he was thrown out of the city. At least I had a fight with his friends. I really couldn''t bear to see him die, so I gave him a place to go."


    This explanation means that there is no silver 300 Liang here.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t want to be the same as extorting a confession by torture. Besides, who can have no little secrets.


    "Where is he now?"


    "It''s in the Chuang Tzu where your palace family lives now. He has a good skill in horse training. I think it''s credible to waste it, so I let him raise horses in the Chuang Tzu."


    It turned out that it was right under their eyes.


    Lin Mengya inadvertently glanced at long Tianyu. From the latter''s eyes, she saw the same thing as she thought.


    This Chuang Tzu is the private dowry of the old Bai family owner. At the beginning, she didn''t use it because she hired her son-in-law to become a burden.


    I''m afraid there aren''t many people who know about it, so the white family leader dares to let them live.


    But Bai Shian knew this place and could put people in it.


    This third master Bai has many secrets.


    Knowing where people are, they are not in a hurry.


    Because they only know about it, but they have no evidence.


    After all, it''s an old story three years ago. I''m afraid there won''t be much evidence left.


    When they came out of the restaurant, they changed their disguise again and returned to Mr. Xunyang''s house.

 Chapter 1877

    Because they offended the head of the family, they suddenly turned down after just one night.


    Not only did no one prepare food for them, but there was not even a pot of clean water.


    Lin Mengya was not worried at all. Instead, she felt that this man was too mean.


    Do you want to punish them by this means? It''s better to learn how to pick the skin and come at midnight.


    Since everyone knows it, there is no need to cover up many things.


    At her own expense, she asked an inn not far away to deliver clean water and food and drink every day.


    Looking at the way those people come and go, they have a better life than the people in the house.


    Xun Ziyang almost got angry when he heard the news.


    In the evening, those who just delivered dinner were blocked out of the door.


    "Why don''t you let us in?"


    The waiter of the inn doesn''t know why, but he really doesn''t want such a big deal.


    Not to mention how much money these things can earn, the rewards of the two masters can equal their monthly money for half a month.


    But the guard of the gate was determined not to give accommodation.


    The two sides quarreled for a while before someone came out.


    "What''s it like to make a noise behind the door?"


    Xunziyang still kept his modest childe''s style. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. It was like being disturbed by others.


    The guard immediately came forward and reported the situation.


    Xunziyang waved his hand, asked people to step down and went to the door in person.


    But the face pulled down.


    "Our husband is ill. If these foreign things aggravate my husband''s condition, can you be responsible?"


    That''s really high sounding.


    The man also shrunk his neck and was bluffed by him for a moment.


    Xunziyang glanced at him disdainfully and was ready to drive people to close the door, but someone, lazily, called the yard guard.


    "Wait! Those things are for me. I have rough skin and thick meat. It''s nothing."


    Lin Mengya paced leisurely. Not surprisingly, she saw the disgust in Xun Ziyang''s eyes.


    Pretend, if you can, pretend to her to the end.


    "Oh? It''s Mr. Su''s stuff, but my husband is still ill. It''s really not suitable for strangers to walk around. Why don''t you ask your husband to be patient and wait until my husband is well..."


    "I''m afraid your husband will starve to death here. Alas, I also know that you spent a lot of money to cure your husband, so that you can''t supply the guests with food and drink. I''m not the same. Do you want to make it difficult for you? Money, it''s better to use it on the blade. Although you''re tight with Mr. Yang, we can afford it for the time being."


    These words made Xun Ziyang''s facial features distorted.


    Since he became Mr. Xunyang''s first disciple, where has he suffered such humiliation.


    A pair of sinister eyes stared at the two damn guys.


    "It seems that I forgot to prepare for you for a moment. But you can come to me as much as you can. Why do you want to stay close and seek far?"


    Want to throw the pot again?


    Lin Mengya looked at him in her heart, but she sighed, shook her head and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to find you, but that you are too busy. We can''t find you at all."


    Outside, because of their noise just now, they have attracted many people.


    Lin Mengya deliberately didn''t restrain her voice. Now, I''m afraid those people at the door know that she was treated badly here.


    Xunzi was so angry that he almost vomited blood. After all, those opponents he met before, even for face, would break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    Who knows, I met a completely shameless man today.


    It''s really It''s unreasonable!


    As a scholar, he is not Lin Mengya''s opponent.


    Under the guidance of outsiders, Xunzi Yang Tieqing left quickly with a blue face.


    Lin Mengya clapped her hands with a smile and said to the people outside: "everyone has seen it. Now the family can''t open the pot. It''s better for everyone to look at Mr. Xunyang''s face and hold a money market for those with money and a personal market for those without money."


    Today, she pretended to be a little old man. Now her voice is weaker, which makes the people around her feel a little pity.


    Soon, it rained outside for a while.


    Although the biggest thing is some scattered silver, it is enough to make Xun Ziyang, who is hiding in the dark and observing the situation, blush and have a thick neck.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu bend down, pick up a few pieces, and then bow their hands to the people around them.


    The two guys standing at the door were stunned by their operation.


    Is that how they get rich?


    After everyone dispersed, Lin Mengya turned back and threw some copper coins in her hand into the arms of the guard.


    "Put it away quickly. These are all big guys'' wishes for your family."


    Want face? Oh, today she let Xun Ziyang lose face.


    Anyway, her face and identity are fake now. There''s no need to worry at all.


    She doesn''t care how chickens fly and dogs jump inside.


    With long Tianyu, they took things back to the guest room and ate the delicacies inside.


    Long Tianyu kept looking at her with bright eyes and a smile.


    Lin Mengya chewed a crystal shrimp ball and glanced at the man.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I want to know what you dare not do."


    She stopped her chopsticks and thought about it seriously.


    Finally, he waved his hand and shrugged.


    "Probably, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Eat quickly. When you''re finished, let''s dive in and have a look."


    In fact, compared with using the army and governing the country, she can''t even compare with long Tianyu''s little finger.


    But for some things, her method works much better.


    The reason why she was so angry with xunziyang was just to attract the man''s attention and find an opportunity to secretly see Mr. Xunyang.


    After dinner, they washed and went to bed with the lights on.


    But the people watching outside didn''t know. Soon after the lights went out, there was no one in the house.


    With their departure, two more people sneaked in and took their place.


    Everything is going on in the dark and no one can notice it at all.


    Mr. Xunyang''s home is not big. Although it is easy to find, it also means that the hiding place is smaller.


    Fortunately, there was no night patrol here. Long Tianyu took her to the main room easily.


    Squatting on the wall, long Tianyu didn''t jump down with her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know why, so she asked with her eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and pointed in a direction in the yard.


    She fixed her eyes on it and finally saw that there were several red lines wrapped around it.


    Then along those red lines, she found more.


    Those red lines are particularly thin, and under the cover of darkness, ordinary people can hardly distinguish them.


    I''m afraid there''s a mechanism connected to it.


    If they just jumped down and accidentally touched them, they would disturb the people inside.


    What about this? She continued to make eye contact with him.


    Long Tianyu gave her a sign of peace and calm, and then took her to the roof.


    The roof here is steep and steep.


    Apart from the small strip on the ridge of the roof, no one can climb up at all.


    This is a characteristic building of the Bai family, and the roof ridge is cylindrical. It is almost impossible for ordinary people to walk on it. Moreover, he also takes Lin Mengya.


    But just because someone else can''t do something doesn''t mean he can''t do it either.


    Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu holding her. She stepped on the ridge safely with an effort. Her feet seemed to stick to it and didn''t shake.


    She couldn''t help but give the man a thumb.


    In the night, long Tianyu, like a mutant spider man, rubbed her under the eaves with a little.


    There is no red line here.


    They landed quietly, but they didn''t break in directly.


    But squatting under the window and hiding in a corner.


    The yard was quiet, the night wind blew, and only the red lines swayed slightly.


    Lin Mengya let go of her radar and had a panoramic view of the whole yard.


    There were two people in the wing room, but they seemed to be asleep.


    There was also a man in the main room, but he was lying in bed.


    There was a strong smell of medicine in the hospital.


    But this medicine is just a tonic. There is no problem at all, but it can''t cure the disease.


    Among these tonics, she smelled a faint sweet smell.


    It''s like a ripe peach, but it''s a little greasy.


    The smell It reminds her of a medicine recorded in the teacher''s medical books.


    The systematic analysis also just confirmed her conjecture.


    "Taoyao is named after the secret taste of peach in the patent medicine. After taking it, people will be unconscious in a short time. If you continue to take it, people will weaken and die. It''s like being sucked by a demon. There''s nothing unusual."


    No wonder there are so many doctors sent by the Bai family in front, none of them can help.


    It''s really "well intentioned" to use such things to calculate people.


    After making sure there was no one in the room, they opened the door neatly and dodged in.


    The smell of medicine in the room was stronger, but it was dark.


    After a little adaptation, both of them can move freely in the dark.


    When she got to the bed, she first roughly checked Mr. Xunyang''s physical condition.


    Fortunately, she came in time, otherwise, according to this man''s pulse, I''m afraid it can''t be delayed for three days.


    But she couldn''t immediately unlock the poison of Taoyao. First, she didn''t have any medicinal materials at hand. Second, it was too much to scare the snake.


    Fortunately, Taoyao is just debilitating, but if you encounter someone in good health, you can hold on for a while.


    Moreover, in addition to the toxicity of tao yao, she found that Mr. Xunyang was really angry and depressed.


    To save him, detoxification is on the one hand, but also to evacuate his stagnant blood gas.


    Both sides aggravated his illness and almost exhausted his vitality.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. As for you? So angry?


    If you don''t meet her, I''m afraid this person will have to go to the palace of hell to report.

 Chapter 1878

    Now she is basically sure that Mr. Xunyang in front of her is definitely not a participant or planner of the Jianchen palace family.


    When the needle was applied in the hand, a little blood gas was scattered first, and then the toxicity was temporarily sealed with a silver needle.


    This time, it was almost the opposite. I was busy for most of the day, but only improved slightly.


    It''s just enough to give him more time to live.


    If you want to cure it completely, you must first detoxify and then disperse blood gas.


    Taking advantage of her treatment, long Tianyu searched here like a carpet.


    Just as she was finishing, the man came up and shook some letters at her.


    Lin Mengya feels a little strange. She can "see" things because of systematic help.


    Why, can this man see better than her?


    But now is not the time to be curious.


    She took the letter, scanned it with the system, and soon saw the content on it.


    This is


    Outside, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    Lin Mengya immediately handed the letter to the other party. After long Tianyu put it back as it was, he turned it over to the eaves with her.


    At this time, people outside probably thought they had removed the mechanism, so they delayed a little time.


    By the time they got to the room, they had hidden well.


    A dim light lit up in the room. She saw that the man who came was dressed as a servant and was giving medicine to Mr. Xunyang.


    Medicine is an ordinary tonic, and the man didn''t do his best at all. Seeing that he couldn''t feed it, he just threw the medicine juice into the vase next to him.


    But it''s just a trick to show others.


    I''m afraid there are few people in the yard who can really expect Mr. Xunyang to wake up.


    When they went out, they followed the same path back.


    As soon as she arrived at the guest room, Lin Mengya motioned long Tianyu to stop.


    She twitched her little nose and smelled the smell around her.


    "It''s ecstasy."


    Long Tianyu''s nose doesn''t have her spirit, but she is very experienced.


    Bypassing the back to the front door, it seemed that the drugger had left.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what their next action was, so she had to change back to the people inside first.


    Fortunately, those two people are also masters. They didn''t win at all.


    After they returned to their original position, the two did not leave, but hid in the dark to protect them.


    Lying in bed, Lin Mengya monitored the situation outside anytime and anywhere.


    Soon, a few people came outside.


    Those people dragged a person whose vital signs had disappeared, that is, a body.


    Then someone knocked on their door and threw the body in.


    Afraid of being discovered by them, they subconsciously adjusted their breathing and pretended to be asleep.


    But those people were afraid that they had full confidence in the overpowering drug, so they didn''t even check it, so they put it down and left.


    It took a long time to make sure that everyone outside had left.


    Long Tianyu quietly walked to the door, narrowed his eyes and looked out through the crack of the door.


    Lin Mengya squatted in front of the body. Unexpectedly, she was still an "old acquaintance".


    "It''s the steward that day."


    She said in a small voice, and there was a dagger in his chest. The cause of death was obvious.


    I just don''t know why I was killed.


    "Is it just to frame us?"


    "I don''t think so."


    She shook her head, not to mention that in xunziyang''s eyes, they didn''t get in the way of killing with a human life.


    The man in charge is afraid to be like him. I''m afraid he can''t escape killing people and killing people.


    As for being still with her, I''m afraid it''s just to give play to the "waste heat".


    However, the other party framed them several times, which really annoyed her.


    Although the events of that year can''t be thoroughly investigated for a while and a half, it''s better to find some new problems for Xun Ziyang.


    "You help me throw him to the back door."


    Long Tianyu nodded and knocked on the window. The two who had just been their doubles immediately appeared in front of him.


    After giving an order, the two men carried the body and disappeared quickly.


    After the arrangement, they brought cloth towels and wiped them clean at Lin Mengya''s prompt.


    Looking at the two nanny level dark guards, Lin Mengya couldn''t help thumbing up.


    Now she doubts whether there is housework in their training program?


    After tossing about for less than half the night, they began to make up their sleep.


    There''s a good play when you wake up, isn''t it? Besides, this kind of thing is just a small scene for them.


    Since dawn, someone has "found" the steward missing.


    And this time, Xun Ziyang also learned a good lesson.


    He did not deliberately lead the matter to them, nor did he report to the official hypocritically, but directly ordered people to search in various hospitals.


    Last night, he deliberately let people leave blood around him, and he went directly to the guest room.


    Soon, someone found the blood.


    Xunziyang ordered people to follow the bloodstain, but his heart was full of pride and malice.


    Soon, those two damn bastards will be arrested as suspects of murder.


    To this end, he deliberately waited in the main hall, waiting for the two people to be turned over and crawl at his feet.


    But he waited and waited, and no one came back.


    In my heart, I slowly became a little suspicious.


    He was thinking of asking his schoolboy to inquire about one or two Kung Fu, but a person who surprised him came to him.


    "Bai Lu, why are you here?"


    Usually, the man with a simple and honest smile is frowning at the moment.


    "Sir, there is a murder case in your family. Do you know about it?"


    Heart, irregular crazy jump.


    Xunziyang only efforts to pinch his palm, in order to calm down his emotions.


    "Life, homicide? How is this possible? You must have made a mistake."


    He didn''t dare to look into Bai Lu''s eyes, but he heard the man say.


    "Song Xing, the steward of your family, was found dead at the back door this morning. Hasn''t anyone told you about it?"


    Back door? Why the back door?


    Xun Ziyang almost wanted to roar for his failure again.


    At this time, a servant hurried in with a sad face.


    "No, childe, we followed the blood and found the back door. Steward song, he, he''s dead!"


    Accident, one by one.


    All the things he had scheduled seemed to derail for unknown reasons overnight.


    This completely unable to grasp the sense of powerlessness made Xun Ziyang crazy.


    This has never happened since he was born.


    Those fools should submit to him!


    "Since the blood fell from the inside to the outside, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that someone killed people in the house. I personally examined the body and was afraid that he would die at the door if he wanted to escape desperately. Ziyang, you should cooperate with me. Steward song is an old man in the family. I''m afraid someone will deal with him against Mr. Song."


    "Dong, Dong," Xun Ziyang heard his heart beating like a drum.


    His palm was sticky, and his refusal was in his throat, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    "OK."


    Hard work, said how a word, and then there was a long silence.


    He stood there, watching those people busy, watching them carry Song Xing''s body in and put it in front of him.


    Then his throat rolled and swallowed.


    It''s not his fault. It''s all because of this damn waste.


    Yes, he still has a chance.


    He will drag the two men into the water and let them bear these sins.


    Since God let them appear at this time, isn''t it just for this purpose?


    He forced himself to calm down, and then listened to Bai Lu asking those people one by one.


    He turned his head and silently winked at his schoolboy.


    The latter nodded to indicate that he understood.


    With his head down, Xun Ziyang showed a very sad look.


    Even Bai Lu felt that he couldn''t bear to look at it.


    Just reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    After looking around for a week, He said solemnly: "In order to find out the cause of death of steward song, I hope you can cooperate to say who saw steward song yesterday and who was the last to see him. Was there anything unusual at that time? Also, did steward song have a grudge with others? You''d better answer in detail. He''s from your house. It''s likely that the next victim is among you."


    Where did people go through such a battle, coupled with his words, they immediately changed their faces.


    The inquiry went well, but there was no clue.


    According to the confessions of these people, Bai Lu only knew that Song Xing acted as usual yesterday, without any abnormality.


    But he was very clear that the dagger must have been stabbed by an external force, and the wound showed signs of splitting, which showed that Song Xing was murdered.


    Now, everyone knows that Mr. Xunyang''s house is the center of the storm.


    If someone really wants to be bad for your husband, I''m afraid there will be more trouble.


    "Although steward song is a little cold to people, because he is an old man in the house, if he really offends, he must not delay until now."


    The bookboy said haltingly. People around him nodded and agreed with him.


    Bailu also thought he had a point.


    "What do you think is the reason why steward song was killed?"


    "It''s hard to tell whether it''s small. However, although people in the house have friction, they won''t hurt people''s lives. Everyone knows their roots and temperament. They know each other well. They really won''t do such things as killing and venting their anger."


    The servants nodded fiercely, but Bai Lu stared at the little schoolboy in front of him after hearing the words "kill and vent his anger".


    "What do you know?"


    The latter shook violently, as if frightened by him, and could not speak clearly.


    "The small one, the small one, thinks that maybe the steward of song offended someone, so he was killed."


    "Offend people? Who is it?"


    "Small, small dare not talk nonsense."


    The white foot was very, and the gloomy face was more oppressive.

 Chapter 1879

    "Say!"


    "Yes, it''s doctor su. When they first came here, they had some misunderstanding with steward song because they ordered food. Steward song did it wrong. He not only arranged them to the most shabby guest room in the family, but also didn''t invite them when preparing the family dinner. Moreover, steward song has been following them for fear of offending them these days Looking for a chance to remedy. Maybe because of this, I offended them. "


    Song Xing didn''t know much about following those two people.


    But the servants in the mansion knew about several other things.


    For a time, everyone nodded. You said something to me to add details to the matter.


    As soon as Bai Lu heard it, he had something to do with the two people again, and his heart couldn''t help paying attention to it.


    "In that case, I think I''d better invite them to come and ask questions. You, go and invite people."


    After ordering his men, Bailu continued to listen to the discussion of the people.


    After hearing everything, he waved his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    But at this time, these people almost all decided that the two men were the suspects of murder.


    They all asked him to catch people.


    "Well, anyway, there is no final conclusion yet. Don''t worry first. We will give you a satisfactory answer."


    The majesty of Bailu is still very convincing.


    But xunziyang, beside him, had a look of disdain in his eyes.


    This big fool made him so ugly without telling him what had broken him that day.


    Today, he has to make good use of him.


    The people in Bailu were very efficient. When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu appeared, they were slightly stunned when they saw the body, and then looked at each other.


    Bailu kept staring at them and watching their reaction.


    At first glance, the two people felt a little stunned, but they didn''t feel half guilty.


    At that moment, I believed three of them.


    "Dare you ask brother Bailu, what''s going on?"


    Lin Mengya is not nervous at all.


    First, she didn''t do it. Second, she was prepared.


    Bai Lu only looked at her and put his eyes on the people behind her.


    "Steward song had an accident last night and was killed."


    "What? How can this be possible? No matter who did it, I have to trouble you. Little brother, I must catch the murderer!"


    In fact, Bailu didn''t doubt her. After all, she is just a thin little old man now. Manager song is in his prime. It''s really not easy to kill him.


    Therefore, he focused on long Tianyu behind her.


    I saw the man staring straight from the door.


    When I said hello, I looked at him frankly. I didn''t mean to transfer at all.


    At this moment, Bailu couldn''t help being confused.


    Are they pretending to be watertight, or does it really have nothing to do with them?


    But I don''t know who shouted in the crowd.


    "Punish the murderer and be fair!"


    It easily incited the feelings of those servants, and their eyes were very clear. They only thought about the direction of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Bai Lu frowned and immediately asked his brother to maintain the situation.


    Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Lin Mengya squatted on the side of the body.


    She reached out and flipped the body.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Bai Lu''s men scolded angrily.


    But Lin Mengya ignored him and looked at Song Xing''s palm.


    "Old man, if you''re moving around, I''ll catch you!"


    The man was impatient. When he was trying to stop him, Lin Mengya suddenly looked up and looked at him.


    That life was forced to stop, and even wondered.


    It''s just a strange old man. Why did he stop involuntarily?


    "His hands were cut. This shows that he held the murder weapon but failed to stop it."


    Her words made Bailu turn around.


    These things were also verified by his people.


    "However, if so, the dagger should not enter so deep unless there is a hard object behind him, a wall or a door panel. Moreover, the dagger penetrates the whole chest, and there should be traces of the blade tip on the hard object except blood."


    Ordinary daggers can''t reach the length through the chest.


    But it was a long dagger that killed the governor of song.


    Lin Mengya tore off her clothes and pulled out a dagger across the cloth. She saw that Bai Lu''s men were almost swearing.


    Doesn''t he know the importance of preserving evidence? Fill in what mess?


    But unexpectedly, the man just turned over and looked at it, and then said, "this is a long dagger transformed from a long sword. The handle is modified with a sword handle. I don''t believe you see."


    The guards didn''t see this.


    Lin Mengya got up, retreated to long Tianyu''s side and quietly picked the corner of her mouth at him.


    This discovery was told by Yu.


    Compared with weapons, I''m afraid no one here knows better than him.


    Bai Lu took it over and looked at it carefully.


    Indeed, this long dagger is somewhat different. The handle of the dagger is slightly out of hand because of the previous small transformation.


    Seeing this, a question arose in his heart.


    There is a custom here. If there is a deceased elder in the family, the immediate relatives will generally take out some things and transform them into something they can use to express their grief.


    Under normal circumstances, many people will refit with the clothes of their parents and relatives, which not only saves expenses, but also has commemorative significance.


    But there are also many families with martial arts practitioners who will carry the weapons left by their elders.


    However, this kind of weapon is generally carried with you. It is easy to use because you think more about it.


    Therefore, when refitting, it pays less attention to practicability.


    This has become a very unique custom here.


    With his own guess in mind, he called his men and secretly ordered a few words.


    Looking at those donkeys running around his house, Xun Ziyang was a little angry.


    "Bai Lu, I think this matter should come to an end?"


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the other party, he pursed his lips.


    "I mean, whether Dr. Su and his servants did it or not, but so far, their suspicion is the biggest. In that case, why don''t you take them to the guard and ask them well, so as not to wronged the good man or miss the murderer."


    This sounds like farting. Lin Mengya doesn''t intend to put up with him at all.


    "Why should we be arrested? No one wants to leave until the matter is found out. Are you afraid to destroy the evidence of the scene when childe Xun drives us away? Little brother, why don''t you search his room first? Maybe there''s something unexpected to gain!"


    With sharp teeth, he doesn''t look like an old man at all.


    But Bailu has no time to worry about this little sense of violation.


    After another clue, his people searched carefully.


    Xunziyang, on his side, is also thinking about his killing.


    He didn''t know if there would be any evidence, but now he couldn''t move.


    The guards quickly searched the whole house, but they found nothing.


    "Are you reconciled now? Dr. Su, steward song did offend you, but it''s not until death. You''re so confusing, I''m afraid it''s just to divert attention. I think you''d better plead guilty so as not to suffer some flesh and blood."


    Not finding it means that his secret has not been exposed.


    The initiative is still in our own hands.


    Xun Ziyang looked at them coldly, as if he had a winning ticket.


    Lin Mengya also confronted him head-on. There was no fear in her face.


    "It''s called cha cha now, and it''s bitter ha ha in the future. Dare you ask brothers, are you serious about searching every room?"


    Those people had a subtle attitude towards the "old gentleman", but they felt that the other party was doubting them. They couldn''t help retorting: "we did search every room, and there was no trace of what you said."


    "Well, did you go to Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom?"


    Suddenly, Xun Ziyang''s face changed.


    "You, how dare you disturb your mentor to recuperate! I think you have a bad intention!"


    "Mr. Xun, it''s inappropriate to say this now. There was a homicide in the mansion, and it may be the scene of the homicide everywhere. Did you stay in Mr. Xun Yang''s room all night last night and never come back?"


    "It''s natural! I''ve been watching every night since my mentor was ill."


    After raising her eyebrows, Lin Mengya continued to ask, "that is to say, you are in Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom every night and have never left?"


    Xun Ziyang felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    But he didn''t think much, but nodded immediately.


    "Of course!"


    "When did you go and return?"


    "I will go after dinner every day, and I will not come back until breakfast every morning."


    "So it is. That is to say, you will stay in Mr. Xunyang''s yard all night and never leave for more than half a step, right?"


    Xun Ziyang, with a dark face, hesitated, and then nodded.


    When Lin Mengya saw that he was covered, a cold light flew in her eyes, and then she said with some doubt: "in that case, are you sure that steward song didn''t go to Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom last night?"


    Her voice was clear and cold, and her eyes seemed to see through everything about him.


    Xun Ziyang''s guilty heart deepened a lot.


    Of course, he knew why steward song died. In fact, steward song died in the next wing room before Lin Mengya and them went in.


    If they arrived a quarter earlier, they could see the cause and effect of these things.


    "No, that''s right! Steward song has never been here!"

 Chapter 1880

    Although Xun Ziyang insisted that no one had appeared, he was guilty in the end.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile. Her sight was like a sharp blade, which could almost penetrate people.


    "What are you stuttering about?"


    "I... what does this have to do with you? Bai Lu, why don''t you take him to the guard camp quickly? He is so cunning and has an old grudge with manager song. He must have killed him!"


    Although Bailu is not sharp enough in some aspects, he can be the captain of the escort team, and some things can be seen more or less.


    He just felt that today''s Xun Ziyang was too strange.


    On weekdays, the xunziyang he knew well, although sometimes with the lofty character of a scholar, he could do anything with ease.


    It''s better than Mr. Xunyang''s stubborn and old-fashioned character.


    But today, he made very strange moves again and again.


    Even, he was so sure that the doctor surnamed Su was the murderer.


    It seems that I feel different from usual.


    "Ziyang, calm down. I''ll handle the things here."


    He turned around and looked at them seriously.


    "You two, I need your cooperation in the investigation. I will find out the truth as soon as possible and give justice to the dead."


    His attitude was fair, but Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    "In fact, there''s no need to be so troublesome. There''s evidence that the two of us are innocent on steward song. There''s a heavy smell of Medicine on his hand. If I''m not wrong, this medicine must have been given to Mr. Xunyang. After Mr. Xunyang fell ill, steward song must have often decocted medicine for him. Therefore, the smell of Medicine on his hand is so heavy. May I ask, last night The person who decocted the medicine for Mr. Xunyang for the last time, is it supervisor song? "


    Xunziyang''s eyebrows jumped. What medicine was given to Mr. Xunyang? Naturally, he was clear.


    At the beginning, it was also to prevent the matter from being discovered, so it has always been supervisor song who personally decocted the medicine.


    But he knows there is a problem, others don''t know!


    Just thinking about how to avoid this problem, the person in charge of giving medicine to Mr. Xunyang trembled and said, "yes, it''s the medicine fried by steward song. However, someone told me last night that steward song had something temporary, so he asked me to take the medicine to Mr. Xun''s room."


    This person is the one Lin Mengya and long Tianyu saw on the beam.


    She keenly caught the panic in Xun Ziyang''s eyes.


    If you mess up now, what can you do in the future?


    "Can steward song be there when you go?"


    The man thought for a moment, then shook his head heavily.


    "No! I still wondered at that time. Steward song always attached great importance to the medicine given to Mr. Song. Usually, he did it himself, whether it was filling or decocting the medicine."


    "In that case, did someone tell you what steward song did? And who told steward song that he couldn''t leave?"


    She didn''t ask whether it was OK. As soon as she asked, those who were not very clean began to worry.


    The servant''s sight swept through the crowd and finally fell on Xun Ziyang''s schoolboy.


    "Yes, I remember. It''s Yugui! Yes, it''s Yugui!"


    Finally, the man emphasized it again.


    With the appearance of the servant''s testimony, the situation became complicated and confusing again.


    On Xun Ziyang''s forehead, a cold sweat fell.


    His teeth trembled slightly and he clenched his clothes tightly.


    Originally, there were many things that couldn''t stand scrutiny last night.


    He originally wanted to beat the people directly through the people in the house, and then take them to the Bai family to make a good complaint.


    At that time, the Bai family will be unjustified. Some things are not easy to investigate carefully, but they will only blame those two people.


    When they lose the help of the Bai family, where will it be his opponent.


    You know, sometimes what people say is the "truth".


    But what he never thought was that from the beginning, things were like a runaway wild horse, completely beyond his control.


    "Yugui, is what he said true?"


    Bai Lu stared at the little bookboy in front of him.


    Where the latter passed such a posture, he nodded subconsciously.


    Then he realized something, and then shook his head desperately.


    "No, I didn''t find anyone last night..."


    "He lied! Mr. Bai, I''m just a little servant. How dare I lie? By the way, I once followed steward song to deliver medicine to Mr. Song several times before. If Mr. Song couldn''t drink it, he would pour the medicine into a vase in his room. Last night, I was afraid of choking Mr. Song, so I poured the medicine into the vase. Now, I think it''s not over yet It''s all dry! Master Bai, you can check it! "


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips. In the face of the crisis, everyone''s first reaction was to get rid of their suspicion.


    Even if Bai Lu was dull, he also noticed the problems in it.


    Not to mention whether Dr. Su is suspected of killing or not, even those servants in the family have great problems in oral evidence.


    Who was the last person Song Xing saw last night? Since he has always attached importance to the drugs given to his husband, why did he disappear last night?


    When the schoolboy Yugui went to deliver the letter, he said he had something to do.


    Now, he denies it. But the servant kept saying that he had evidence to prove his words.


    The original unclear timeline is now blurred again.


    In this kind of thing, the more confusion, the bigger the problem.


    His intuition over the years told him that Song Xing''s death may have a wide range of implications.


    "It seems that we must go to Sir''s yard."


    "No! Do you want to hurt your husband? If anything happens to your husband, who can bear it?"


    Xunzi Yang blocked in front of Bai Lu, blushed and fought with his old life.


    He knows very well that only the safety of Mr. is his last straw.


    Bailu stopped and the old friend in front of him made him feel very strange.


    "Get out of the way, it''s a human life. Besides, it may be related to your safety!"


    But xunziyang didn''t give in, and even stared at Bailu fiercely.


    "Even if Song Xing died unjustly, you can''t let Sir have an accident! Bailu, this is not the consequence you can bear!"


    "Xun Ziyang, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Bailu was very disappointed.


    He used to think that although xunziyang''s character was different from that of Mr. Yang, some things came down in one continuous line.


    But now he saw clearly that xunziyang in front of him was not like the cold outside and hot inside. He had a bottom line in his heart and insisted on the almost inhuman Mr. xunziyang.


    "You may not care about your husband''s safety, but I can''t! Bailu, I order your people to quit! We''ll deal with this matter ourselves!"


    Since he tore his face, Xun Ziyang was not afraid to do more.


    Bai Lu sank a face, but he felt a slight pain in his heart.


    "It''s just a search. There''s so much tension. Isn''t there something shady?"


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth calmly and said without pressure, "well, if there is any accident, I can bear it alone. Can you take a step back?"


    "Commitment? Hum, can you afford it? Can your life be compared with that of your husband?"


    "I really don''t know. Mr. Xunyang is just a disciple of the Bai family. Even if he is trusted again, it''s not necessary for him. But now I think it''s more noble than the owner of the Bai family. Maybe the Bai family attaches importance to the disciples, or some people are too self righteous."


    Although Lin Mengya''s words are ugly, they are also to the point.


    Bai Lu took a deep breath. To tell the truth, he didn''t feel it before, but he was a little unhappy since he heard Xun Ziyang''s words just now.


    His previous courtesies to the Bai family were nothing more than because his husband had been kind to him.


    But now, it seems that because of this, Xun Ziyang has forgotten his identity as the captain of the guard.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Xunyang is just a relapse of his old illness and is unconscious for a moment. I''m very curious. Even if they go in and search for Mr. Bailu, how can it be bad for Mr. Xunyang as long as they don''t move him casually? It''s still good to wake Mr. Xunyang because of too much noise. Or, I''m afraid that Mr. Xunyang''s accident is false, and there''s some shady conspiracy in it Is that right? "


    One thing Xun Ziyang regrets most now is that he didn''t resolutely drive people out on the first day they came.


    Now, it is obvious that Bailu has betrayed them and mixed up with the one surnamed su.


    If he stops again, he will not only blame others, but also bear suspicion.


    In that case, I won''t stop that day.


    Put down his arms, he looked coldly at the group of people in front of him.


    "Well, since you have to see it, I''ll help you. But only Bai Lu comes in with me. Others can''t enter the hospital!"


    Bai Lu nodded cautiously, and Lin Mengya took a step forward and volunteered: "why don''t I follow you? I''m a doctor in the end. I''m better than you. If there''s anything bad for the patient, I can remind you at any time."


    Looking at Xun Ziyang whose face was a hundred times worse than constipation, Lin Mengya''s heart also raised a little pleasure.


    He took people to the outside of Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom. When he opened the door, Bai Lu frowned slightly.


    "Why is there such a red line in here?"


    But before someone answered him, Lin Mengya casually hooked the red line at the door.


    "Don''t move!"


    Xunziyang snapped, but in the yard, there came a string of crisp bells.


    "It''s not a treasure. What do you do with so many organs?"


    Lin Mengya seemed to sigh casually, but it was not the case when she fell into the ears of others.

 Chapter 1881

    This device is no stranger to Bailu.


    What he didn''t expect was that there were too many red lines in the yard.


    Even for the sake of your husband''s safety, you don''t have to make your home like a spider''s nest, do you?


    He inadvertently glanced at doctor Su nearby, but saw the man, secretly pointed to Xun Ziyang, and then shrugged.


    As an old man, Dr. Su is really lively!


    The mechanisms on the road can be moved, but they need to be untied one by one.


    By the time they entered the yard, it had taken some time.


    Xun Ziyang''s face was a little ugly. He had almost no feelings and looked at the two people behind him.


    "It''s up to you to check here, but don''t touch anything."


    Lin Mengya let out a sneer, and Li didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    "Ziyang, don''t be so angry. We are also for the good of our husband."


    "Sir, if you know you are so ungrateful, you will regret your good deeds."


    Lin Mengya walked in front. She didn''t want to take care of the two old men behind, but some people are cheap and don''t hate her. They''re sorry for her mouth.


    "It seems that childe Xun knows everything about Mr. Song. Why don''t you go into Mr. Song''s stomach and ask him if he will support you in your attempt to ignore Mr. Song''s death for no reason and wrongly accuse us of being murderers?"


    The man stared at her again, but where was Lin Mengya afraid?


    As if he had inadvertently mentioned it, he said, "is it that childe Xun thinks that some means can be used once and again? People''s mouth can tell the truth and lie. But false is false after all. Even if he speaks well, he can''t be true."


    Xun Ziyang''s body was stiff.


    The obviously suggestive words reminded him of something involuntarily.


    Even when he had to bring people in, he had never felt so frightened.


    Now, he felt like a fish caught by someone. He tried his best to break free, but there was nothing he could do.


    His face turned white uncontrollably.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    "Of course, it means literally. But I think childe Xun seems to think of something. There''s a saying I want to tell you that I don''t do anything bad on weekdays and I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. It''s better to be careful when you walk too much at night."


    Xun Ziyang only felt himself like falling into an ice cave.


    He is not afraid to kill people, or even fall on his best support. The only thing he is afraid of is that someone cut off his foundation and beat him back to the prototype.


    He kept hovering in his mind. What did Su know?


    It''s impossible. It''s a dead case. Even people are dead. Where can there be any evidence?


    On second thought, he thought it was impossible.


    Don''t say that it has been so long. The two people in front of us know that they are outsiders according to their accent.


    Moreover, he sent someone to check their foundation before. He definitely came to the white family fief only recently.


    They absolutely can''t know!


    Maybe it''s about the purse.


    He understood that because of his carelessness, he had always left some hidden dangers.


    Thinking of this, he gradually calmed down.


    After glancing at the man, he went with his arrogant frame.


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Together with Bai Lu, she entered Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom openly.


    She didn''t expect that Bailu should be so careful.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but look at it with admiration as she watched people take it lightly and didn''t make any movement like a cat.


    No wonder I can be the captain of the guard. It seems that it''s not so easy to fool.


    Soon, the bedroom was checked.


    After Bai Lu determined that there was no problem, he saluted Mr. Xunyang and took her out.


    Lin Mengya also glanced around quietly. She found that there were fewer things in the bedroom than last night.


    But she didn''t say anything, but followed Bailu to the wing room.


    In the wing room on the right, there are mechanisms and some daily necessities.


    This time Lin Mengya didn''t have to follow in, so she stood at the door.


    Soon, she noticed that Xun Ziyang looked at the opposite room intentionally or unintentionally.


    Lin Mengya smiled. She was here.


    "There''s nothing in it."


    After searching here, Bailu had no bottom in his heart.


    However, Lin Mengya was not as depressed as he was. Instead, she pointed to the opposite room and pretended to be careless and asked, "isn''t there anything else over there? What''s the hurry?"


    Bai Lu took up the spirit of the last point and walked across step by step.


    The opposite room is a place similar to the utility room.


    When they first walked in, they smelled a smell of dust.


    "There''s nothing here, just a place for some sundries."


    Xun Ziyang pretended to be calm, but Lin Mengya felt that the man was not very calm since he came in.


    More certain, here is the problem of speculation.


    "It seems that no one has been here for a long time."


    Xunziyang was surprised when she suddenly agreed.


    But he was also a little cautious, knowing that he said more and made more mistakes, so he just nodded a little stiff, and then pestled by the door. He didn''t seem to care about their search behavior.


    There are a lot of things in the house. They are all sundries.


    Bailu took out 120000 patience and groped for the past little by little.


    But soon, the result disappointed him again.


    Why not? Is his guess really wrong?


    When Bai Lu felt annoyed and Xun Ziyang was secretly happy, Lin Mengya suddenly narrowed her eyes and said in the direction of Xun Ziyang: "Hey, in the corner of the door, haven''t we searched yet?"


    doorway?


    Xun Ziyang suddenly tightened up, and Bai Lu seemed to suddenly think of something.


    Originally, he wanted to search there, but because there were several boxes at the door and Ziyang stood there as soon as he entered the door, he ignored it.


    "Ziyang, get out of the way a little."


    Xun Ziyang''s teeth were trembling, but he slowly moved away.


    Behind him, several boxes were piled up disorderly, which looked normal.


    But when Bai Lu arrived in front of him, he found that there was a lot less dust on the box, and even a few palm prints.


    This


    He quickly picked it up and found that the box was empty!


    The action could not help but become faster. After all the boxes were empty, several red spots splashed on the gray wall.


    Now, the color is close to crimson, red and black.


    "Really here!"


    Bai Lu whispered, but there was not much excitement in his tone.


    Because the discovery of this mark represents something that can no longer be restored from then on.


    "Ziyang, tell me, what''s going on?"


    Xunziyang stared at the marks and felt his throat dry.


    He knew that as long as these were found, he would have no room to turn over.


    Lin Mengya watched all this coldly. She was not happy to see her friends turn against her.


    Moreover, she felt a trace of crisis.


    "Things are not what you think."


    "Then tell me, why is there such a thing? Ziyang, I''ll ask you the last time, Song Xing, who killed it?"


    "Yes... Bailu, can you help me? Just this time, as long as you help me, I will reform and never do such a thing again. Can you help me?"


    The despair in Xun Ziyang''s eyes is as crazy as the end of the day.


    But Lin Mengya saw that there was some slight hope mixed in it.


    To tell the truth, the hope is bright, but it is more penetrating.


    Intuition told her that the current situation was very unfavorable to her.


    If Bai Lu is soft hearted, won''t he become the best scapegoat?


    But she was not a weak person with no strength to bind chickens. She fastened the dark crossbow in her sleeve. She calmly looked at the two people in front of her.


    "How can I help you? Why did you kill Song Xing? He is an old man in the mansion, and he is very respectful to you. Why did you kill him?"


    Bai Lu was a little hard to accept. His eyes were red staring at each other.


    Xunziyang showed a sneer. He looked at Bailu, but there was no longer only begging on his face.


    "Because he found something he shouldn''t have found. Bailu, you must help me, or you won''t have a good life."


    Bai Lu frowned and looked at Xun Ziyang like a stranger.


    "Maybe, but I must give justice to the dead. Ziyang, come with me. I will find out the truth and let you have a fair result."


    "What bullshit justice? Bailu, you claim to be a righteous man, but you have already begun to help the tyrant, you know?"


    Unexpectedly, there could be such a secret.


    Lin Mengya feels more and more that she wants to be cool. Now Bailu can speak honestly, but if he really does something against his heart, isn''t she dangerous?


    After all, she doesn''t know anything!


    It seems that she will make some noise in a moment.


    Yu is just outside the yard. It should be in time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "That''s the man. You know it''s doubtful, but you still broke his legs. Didn''t he die in your hands later?"


    Xun Ziyang''s voice was not loud, but it was terrible cold.


    Bai Lu tried to recall and finally thought of one thing.


    Then his face changed and he looked at Xun Ziyang in disbelief.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, he was wronged. He didn''t want to kill me at all. I framed him. Like today, I did all the scenes. However, you believed me and broke his legs. I couldn''t be so stable without you."


    Bai Lu was shocked all over and set off a storm in his heart.


    Lin Mengya understood the cause and effect of the matter all at once.


    After making trouble for a long time, the person who broke the fake son''s legs was actually Bailu.


    Suddenly, she felt the sense of crisis in her heart strengthened layer by layer.


    "No, it''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!"

 Chapter 1882

    Compared with the hard hit of Bailu, Xun Ziyang seems to feel that he has mastered the initiative and his attitude is a little easier.


    "Is it necessary for me to lie to you now? Originally, I didn''t want to embarrass you, but who wants to help you with your life? If you want to keep your serious reputation, help me. Of course, you''re helping yourself!"


    Xun Ziyang has completely given up his disguise. His narrowed eyes and rising corners of his mouth show his vicious and selfish determination everywhere.


    Bailu is already in chaos. He thinks he is a clank iron man who is worthy of heaven and earth.


    At first, he stood on xunziyang''s side because he firmly believed that xunziyang was innocent, so he laid a heavy hand on it in order to return justice.


    But now, he seems to have become Xun Ziyang''s accomplice.


    The belief that has been adhered to all the time has collapsed, especially for people with a strong sense of belief such as Bailu, they think it is a collapse of heaven and earth.


    "You don''t have to doubt that I''m lying to you."


    Xunziyang was afraid that the attack on Bailu was not enough, so he told the truth of the matter.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I actually went to his house that night and stabbed myself with a dagger. He just wanted to help me up. I yelled and attracted the crowd. I told them first that the guy wanted to kill me. When you came, those people thought that what I said was true. Moreover, the guy''s spleen It stinks. He won''t give in. After that, I have to thank you. "


    Every word is like lightning.


    Bai Lu stood in place, subconsciously looking at his hands.


    It turned out that he had been so unclear about right and wrong.


    What''s the point of all his tests?


    When Lin Mengya saw it, she knew that the goods of Bailu had given xunziyang the routine.


    "Don''t believe his nonsense! Even if you handled the wrong case at the beginning, he deceived you! You are indeed wrong, but your fault is to trust the wrong person. It''s completely different from what he said to help the tyrant!"


    Her mouth made Xun Ziyang''s eyes flash a cold light.


    "Hum! What do you know? You know, the man and Bailu had a life-long friendship at the beginning. Just because of the so-called justice, Captain Bai was'' killing relatives with righteousness''. Am I right, Bailu?"


    That''s terrible!


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood why Bailu looked so lost.


    If it''s just an ordinary wrong case, Bailu will feel angry, but it won''t seem shocked.


    For people like Bailu, there must be guilt in their hearts when they want to interrogate their brothers.


    But only by constantly telling yourself that doing so is for justice and Gong Ping, can you make yourself feel a little better.


    But now, someone told him that all this was false.


    He didn''t kill his relatives for righteousness, but betrayed them.


    Guilt, like a flood that burst the dike, swallowed him in an instant.


    "Bailu, although you were wrong at the beginning, do you want to continue to be wrong?"


    She gave an angry scold like a blow to the head.


    Bai Lu suddenly woke up, but his eyes were filled with deep pain and regret.


    "You''re right. I made a mistake, and I''ll bear my mistake."


    Seeing the situation reversed, Xunzi was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    "Can you afford it? Think about it carefully. If this matter is exposed, can you still have a place in the guard camp? You are just an unimportant branch of the white family. You are breaking your future!"


    Xun Ziyang''s voice was so sharp that his eardrums hurt.


    Lin Mengya''s attention never left the outside. She heard the subtle footsteps in the yard.


    After the radar detected that the man was really long Tianyu, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just as she expected, Yu is also observing the situation here at any time. Presumably, the news from their quarrel must have made him suspicious.


    "This is the price I should pay. When this thing is over, I will personally go to the temple to offer incense, offer him a holy throne and pray for a good life in his next life."


    Bailu seemed to have figured it out and finally made up his mind.


    Lin Mengya is afraid not to be wary. After all, there are too many people who say one thing and do another these days.


    Xunziyang was so angry that he stared at Bailu like a man.


    "I knew you still regard him as a brother in your heart. But what''s the use? After all, you are the murderer who killed your brother!"


    "Shut up! Xun Ziyang, let''s catch you!"


    Bailu regained his composure and scolded.


    But Xun Ziyang was not willing to give in. After taking a few breaths, he had a strange and morbid smile on his face.


    "No, it''s not me who should be arrested. Oh, by the way, Captain Bai should have found the real murderer and arrested him. They fought and died together. As for me, I was knocked unconscious when I was helping."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya was aware of the other party''s action and pushed away the white foot next to her.


    At this time, Xun Ziyang took out a palm sized concealed weapon from his arms and shot it at Bailu without hesitation.


    The sound of "rubbing" broke the air. Lin Mengya looked back and found a circle of steel needles sucking like ox hair on the wall.


    "Gee, bad luck!"


    The sneak attack failed. Xun Ziyang''s face sank, but he didn''t love war.


    Anyway, as long as they got out of the yard, they would never dare to touch him again.


    As for Song Xing, he can always blame others.


    He was about to leave, but he flew in before he went out of the door.


    Then, the figure of long Tianyu Wei''an appeared in front of the three.


    "You..."


    Xun Ziyang''s eyes widened, but because of the surging Qi and blood, he couldn''t say a word completely.


    Without looking at it, long Tianyu stepped into the room and picked up his wife who fell to one side.


    "I''m fine. I just tripped."


    She rubbed her elbow and motioned long Tianyu to put her down.


    As everyone knows, in the eyes of Bailu, the atmosphere of these two people is completely strange.


    How to put it? Although it is the relationship between the master and the slave, Dr. Su is also old.


    But he felt inexplicably that Aaron brothers didn''t hold the master, but like a daughter-in-law?!


    Suddenly, Bai Lu''s face became more and more strange.


    What was he thinking? Have you lost your mind?


    Long Tianyu didn''t care what others thought. After he made sure that his wife was well, he put the man down.


    Lin Mengya didn''t see Bai Lu''s face. It''s estimated that even if she saw it, she wouldn''t care at all.


    "If you have anything to say, go to the prison of the guard camp and say it. You don''t want to blame others for killing!"


    Just now, long Tianyu''s hearty foot has already made Xun Ziyang lose all his combat effectiveness.


    Now, he is just a weak chicken.


    Bai Lu nodded to them. Then he slipped out like a chicken.


    Although the real murderer was found, the matter last night is not over.


    Song Xing is an old man in the mansion, and judging from his previous performance, he may still be like xunziyang.


    What kind of contradiction makes Xunzi Yang kill?


    Will it have anything to do with Mr. Xunyang?


    She followed Yu out of the yard.


    The next thing, Bailu handled it properly.


    He publicly announced that Xun Ziyang was the real murderer of Song Xing. Now he will take people back for trial.


    As for the affairs in the house, he first asked a famous disciple among Mr. Xunyang''s students. After that, he sent someone to Bai''s house to report back.


    Half an hour after he left, the Bai family sent someone to come.


    To Lin Mengya''s surprise, it was Bai Shian who didn''t care about anything.


    When Bai Shian came, he called all the people in the yard, including the old Yang.


    Standing in the crowd, they exchanged a look with Bai Shian.


    The latter showed a look of admiration for Yang, but did not reveal any dissatisfaction.


    Under the narration of the people, Bai Shian understood the situation at that time.


    Then he called Lin Mengya, the client, to him.


    "Dr. Su, I heard that you and them searched inside. I don''t know. What useful information have you searched?"


    She bowed her head in a slightly alienated manner.


    "When I returned to the third master, Captain Bai found a trace that the murderer used to commit murder at that time. Xunziyang was anxious and threatened and lured captain Bai to go with him. Fortunately, Captain Bai was firm and didn''t be bewitched."


    To tell the truth, she still appreciates Bailu.


    The more people pay attention to reputation, the more they will do many things against their will for the so-called reputation.


    She believed that Bailu was also a battle between heaven and man at that time, but fortunately later, he chose to stick to his bottom line.


    Such a person should not lose a great opportunity because of a temporary mistake.


    Bai Shian nodded. According to his seniority, Bai Shian was also his younger brother.


    He also knows something about this brother.


    Hearing what they said, he also felt that this person could be cultivated.


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    Lin Mengya even said she didn''t dare to go back to the crowd and stand still.


    Bai Shian didn''t make any special moves, but told the new disciple that if he encountered anything that couldn''t be solved, he could come to Bai''s house for help.


    After that, he specially ordered that although the family had caught the murderer, Mr. Xunyang''s safety must be guaranteed. Therefore, he left a team of guards of the Bai family to protect the people in his family.


    Those people don''t care, but also because they feel a lot of security.


    But what they don''t know is that because of this accident, they were caught off guard and disrupted the layout of some people.

 Chapter 1883

    Not surprisingly, on the second day of the incident, they received Bai Shian''s invitation to meet.


    The same steps as last time. When they arrived at the restaurant, Bai Shian arrived ahead of time.


    As soon as I saw them, it was not as urgent as the last two times.


    "Come and sit down."


    They still sat opposite him. This time, Bai Shian frowned.


    It seems that there is something difficult.


    "Third Master, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Shian raised his head and looked at them with some bad taste.


    To tell you the truth, he is a little envious of the couple.


    No matter when and where, it''s lucky to have someone with you.


    This person can be a lover, a relative or a friend.


    After all, he won''t be alone like him.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what he was thinking. Long Tianyu had a sense of crisis and held his daughter-in-law''s hand.


    The daughter-in-law is too popular. What if there are many romantic enemies?


    Of course, chop one and plant it in the soil as garlic!


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that her man would be so over compensated, but she subconsciously felt that her man was not open. She held his hand back with her backhand. Her fingers were intertwined and there was no further distance.


    On the other side, Bai Shian felt more and more lonely.


    Alas, if I had known, I would not have suffered for myself.


    "If, I mean, if one day Miss Su found that the person you know is no longer your most familiar appearance, how would you deal with it?"


    Bai Shian obviously has something to say. Lin Mengya can''t guess the other party''s idea. She can only think about it and say, "it depends on whether the other party intends to deceive or has to."


    In fact, in the adult world, who doesn''t hide his real self and put on a mask to disguise himself?


    Especially in such an aristocratic family, isn''t Bai Shian also covering up his true self with debauchery?


    But when he asked, it seemed that he had been hit hard.


    I just don''t know if it has anything to do with what she checked.


    Bai Shian smiled at himself. In fact, he didn''t know?


    The three men were silent for a while. Finally, Bai Shian couldn''t help saying, "I went to the guard camp yesterday. In addition to the death of steward song, I know another thing."


    He stared at the cup in his hand, the heavy and floating tea stem, just like his mind.


    "It was Xun Ziyang who framed Feng Chen, but it was my eldest brother who proved that what he said was the truth."


    Feng Chen is the name of the fake son.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t expect that there was such a background.


    Besides, Bai Shian''s eldest brother is not in poor health. He can only be bedridden all year round?


    Why did he take part in it at the beginning?


    "But I heard that your eldest brother doesn''t care much about the housekeeper. Isn''t everything decided by your second brother?"


    "I''m afraid that''s why."


    Bai Shian said bitterly, and Lin Mengya immediately reacted.


    It is said that if the eldest brother of the white family is healthy enough, the rights of the white family can not fall on the second.


    Just because he is in poor health doesn''t mean he doesn''t have his own ideas.


    "This..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t mean to go on. To tell the truth, she can''t trust Bai Shian 100% up to now.


    After all, the white family has only three brothers.


    If Bai Shian wants to use them to eradicate his two brothers, it is not impossible.


    Therefore, some things are better to be cautious.


    "I know what you think. In fact, I''ve long given up on the position of home owner. Our three brothers have been very harmonious since childhood. When my eldest brother was in good health, I had a leisurely time with my second brother. But how could it be like this?"


    She doesn''t know much about such things.


    Maybe times have changed. When everyone grows up, they will feel a little different from the world they expected.


    Also, the world built by children / children is mostly relaxed and beautiful.


    But in reality, where can it be so easy.


    Bai Shian didn''t ask them for their opinions. I''m afraid he''s been holding it for a long time, so he just wants to vent.


    Lin Mengya listened silently. When the man said enough, the box was quiet again.


    "By the way, I heard that you were also targeted by Xun Ziyang this time? Why did Xun Ziyang try to deal with you again and again?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and gently hooked long Tianyu''s fingers.


    The latter slightly shook her hand, indicating that she could say anything without scruples.


    "That''s because he''s afraid we''ll find that Mr. Xunyang is not simply a relapse."


    "What does that mean?"


    "We once sneaked in and found that Mr. Xunyang was actually heavily poisoned. And if there was no accident, he would die of physical weakness in a few days."


    The miracle doctor and xunziyang are just waiting for this day.


    Lin Mengya''s words made Bai Shian''s eyebrows frown.


    "Poison? Who wants to poison Mr. Xunyang? But why does it have to be him? Is it just to turn our two families into enemies from now on? This is too far fetched?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya thought so before.


    The Bai family is a great family even if they are righteous.


    If the Gong family pays enough, it may not be possible to ask the Bai family for help.


    But at that time, for both families, the losses were huge and the gains outweighed the losses.


    If you really want to do it, there are many ways to do it.


    But after seeing those letters, she understood why the other Party chose Mr. Xunyang.


    Because once he died, Sitai college could not be maintained, and even her reputation as the owner of the palace family would be ruined.


    Its means are not vicious.


    When they searched Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom, the letters disappeared.


    Obviously, the people behind the scenes feel that the letter has not yet come to light.


    It also shows that in addition to xunziyang, there are other people who know the inside story in Mr. Xunyang''s family.


    In the future, they have to be more careful.


    "I don''t think so. Mr. Xunyang has a special identity. If he really dies because of the Gong family, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for our two families to intersect."


    To be on the safe side, she didn''t say everything.


    Because now, they are not sure whether Bai Shian has anything to do with this matter.


    Bai Shian was convinced, nodded and said, "well, I know the importance of the matter. Today I saw the fake miracle doctor. I think he should be a charlatan. I think I can start with this. Otherwise, it will be inconvenient for you to have them."


    Bai Shian has been in Fengyuan City for many years and has been in contact with three religions and nine streams.


    I''ve seen too much of a prodigy and a liar.


    Now someone dares to deceive him. It''s like breaking ground on Taisui''s head.


    "It''s not urgent. I''ve used some methods to maintain Mr. Xunyang''s life. However, I''m afraid some people will be unable to bear it over time."


    Bai Shian understood this.


    "I''ll clean up those people as soon as possible. By the way, has my niece visited you recently?"


    The two men looked at each other and looked at their man''s eyes without any guilt. She knew what was going on.


    "No, we haven''t received any news. What''s the matter with Miss Bai?"


    "Oh, I have no face to mention it."


    Speaking of this, Bai Shian has a sad face.


    Why didn''t he find out that Xiao rouer was still so stubborn.


    Since the misunderstanding between him and Su Mei was cleared, he was still patient and didn''t say much.


    But I don''t know what happened to this little niece. She went out of the house almost every day and didn''t go anywhere else. She just guarded at the gate of the city.


    At first, he didn''t know what was going on.


    Later, when she realized something was wrong, she asked the people around her niece. It turned out that the silly girl was waiting for Su Yan to meet someone else by chance.


    At that time, he was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. For the first time in many years, he severely scolded his niece and told her to keep her duty and not to do such shameful things again.


    Who knows, Bai jiarou cried and fainted. After that, she ignored his uncle.


    The daily whereabouts also ordered the subordinates not to talk any more.


    In recent days, he only knew that his niece had taken people out of the door, but he didn''t know where they had gone.


    To tell you the truth, he was also worried.


    "Anyway, the third master should know that it''s not sweet to twist things."


    She stirred up the corner of her lips and said politely and gently.


    But Beth shean on the other side was angry. From the woman''s words, she heard some murderous spirit.


    He shook his head reflexively, but he heard a lot of anecdotes about the owner of the palace family and Mr. Su Mei.


    Although their appearance is soft and weak little women, they really do things, I''m afraid they are more crisp than him.


    Such a person, even if he is stupid, can''t easily offend.


    Very satisfied with the other party''s attitude. Lin Mengya doesn''t mind. Remind him.


    "Instead of asking us outsiders, you might as well find out why your niece''s character has changed greatly."


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not surprised. Although girls like Bai jiarou seem to be independent of the world, gentle and sweet, it is because of this that they think that everything will be as smooth as they think.


    Unfortunately, she is a vicious woman like Snow White''s stepmother. She always makes those beautiful girls raised in the boudoir feel full of malice from the real world.


    "I''ll find out. I won''t let her cause you any trouble. Please look after me and don''t quarrel with her child."

 Chapter 1884

    "Child, you won''t make other people''s plans."


    Although her tone of voice was gentle, she was not heard in de Bai Shian''s ears.


    On the one hand, he thinks his niece is still young, and many things may be impulsive. On the other hand, he felt that Miss Su had made a fuss.


    A man with three wives and four concubines, especially the love of those ladies, can only show his charm and ability.


    Compared with him, many young and beautiful ladies want to be the people in his room.


    With Su Yan''s appearance and identity, Xiao rouer''s love did not humiliate him.


    Besides, I haven''t been an uncle yet. It''s their turn to feel like they''ve been wronged.


    However, the idea had just taken shape. Before Bai Shian put it out, the man in the car over there was subdued by the town.


    Tut, is your little niece blind? Clearly this is a living hell!


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t care what he thinks. She never pays attention to Bai jiarou.


    But some things, she felt very strange.


    "I''ve heard about this young lady of your family these days. If she fell in love with my husband at first sight, I might believe it. But later, it''s not like a woman who was raised in the boudoir since she was a child. I can spare her this time for your face. But Next time, maybe the person she provokes will not be as good tempered as me. "


    Over the years, she has been very experienced in love enemies alone.


    There are those who hate because of love, those who are infatuated with single love, and those who seduce charm and put down medicine.


    Bai jiarou''s little flower can''t even talk about appetizers compared with those.


    But behind this, if there is any conspiracy, she will have to guard against it.


    When Bai Shian heard this, he said positively, "I have a little clue about this. However, I always need to worry about the face of my second brother and second sister-in-law. It''s not easy for them to support this family over the years."


    What should be reminded is reminded, and what should be knocked is also knocked.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu don''t want to intervene in the internal affairs of the Bai family.


    After leaving the restaurant, they were ready to go back to their hiding place, change their clothes and go back.


    Who knows, just after an intersection, long Tianyu suddenly pulled her into a small alley.


    He took her by the waist and crept over the side wall and fell into someone else''s yard.


    She was tightly held in his arms and had to ask with her eyes.


    The latter lowered his head and whispered close to her ear, "someone is following us."


    It''s strange. They met Bai Shian in a completely secret operation.


    And before they came, they were sure they had lost all their tails.


    It seems that the problem should be Bai Shian.


    Isn''t Bai Shian reliable?


    In the absence of conclusive evidence, they will suspect all suspicious people.


    Under the cover of long Tianyu, the two returned to their secret foothold.


    After a little discussion, he decided to return to Mr. Xunyang''s house as if nothing had happened.


    If the person who wants to deal with them is really Bai Shian, I believe he will act soon.


    Although their situation seems precarious, they may not suffer if they really start.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, they received a letter from Bai Shian.


    "I''ve been followed. I can''t meet you in the near future. You can respond at will and act carefully."


    Compared with the past, Bai Shian''s confidants mixed into the house to pass the letter. This time, the letter was delivered through the food sent from the inn. It was hidden at the bottom of the porcelain bowl containing rice. I think it''s also very careful.


    When they got the news, most of their suspicions went away.


    Long Tianyu looked at the note and remained silent. Lin Mengya gently pushed him and asked:


    "What do you think?"


    "Bai Shian just found out that his eldest brother had a problem, and then he was followed."


    "Do you mean that the man who followed him was Uncle Bai?"


    For such things, long Tianyu always has extraordinary intuition.


    After all, he was born in the royal family. Even though he can''t remember everything now, it''s almost a feeling of life in return, but it doesn''t fail at all.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and thought it was possible.


    But she felt that the white family uncle''s reaction was too fast.


    Or is it that when Bai Shian was investigating, he accidentally found something, so he was watched.


    So it seems that Bai Shian''s situation is indeed dangerous.


    "Shall we help him?"


    It was not easy to find such a breakthrough in the Bai family. She didn''t want to break it before it worked.


    Long Tianyu habitually touched the soft meat on the back of her neck and said, "it doesn''t hurt. If he doesn''t even have this ability, we don''t have to work on him."


    See, her pragmatic style is definitely learned from her own men.


    "But then we can''t stay here any longer."


    "Yes."


    Although they were sent by the second master Bai, what really left was Bai Shian''s relationship.


    This matter is not deliberately hidden from anyone. As long as you have the intention, especially the people inside the Bai family, you will find out soon.


    At that time, it is likely to be a target.


    Now, Xun Ziyang was pressed in the guard camp and couldn''t turn over for a moment.


    They must take advantage of this time to investigate Mr. Xunyang''s case.


    At least, we can''t let those hoodwinked white family guests put the blame on the Gong family.


    Both of them are activists, and they have full tacit understanding on such matters.


    Now the person in charge of the house is the one who was at the gate of Chuang Tzu and asked the palace family to be fair.


    He is not as smooth and hypocritical as Xun Ziyang, but he is more sincere and reliable.


    Moreover, he is also the one who sincerely hopes that Mr. Xunyang will get better.


    Therefore, the attitude towards them is not like Xun Ziyang''s exclusion.


    Unfortunately, he also believes in the fake miracle doctor.


    Since it''s impossible to dismantle and penetrate, why don''t you just let the fake doctor worry about himself?


    Finally, on the third day after the accident, Doctor Yang was found lying in bed unconscious in the morning.


    Now, everyone in the family was flustered.


    At this time, they remembered that there was another doctor in the family?


    When Lin Mengya arrived, everyone couldn''t help worrying.


    You know, Mr. Xunyang''s body has been conditioned by him for a while.


    What should I do if I delay my business?


    Lin Mengya didn''t have any extra courtesy. She just numbered her pulse and wrote a prescription for him to take immediately.


    Guo Xiang, the master student, looked at the old doctor in front of him.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and spoke slowly.


    "Speak up."


    "Excuse me, doctor, how can old Yang wake up?"


    This question is also what people want to ask.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and thought silently for a while before she answered carefully.


    "Old Yang has been ill for many days. In the past, he looked safe with good health and the help of powerful medicine. But recently, he probably worked hard and didn''t pay attention to his diet. That''s why he broke out together."


    In fact, that''s not the case at all.


    The old liar himself has diabetes, and he also eats Hesse for a while.


    But last night when he was taking medicine, he didn''t know his medicine and was secretly changed.


    That''s why I''m unconscious today.


    "Well, what can I do? The teacher''s illness hasn''t healed yet. If something happens to old Yang, wouldn''t it make people anxious?"


    Everyone whispered, but Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    It''s disrespectful to put a real miracle doctor. You have to trust a fake.


    If Mr. Xunyang''s affairs were not related to the palace family, she wouldn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    In the crowd, I don''t know which one opened his eyes, suddenly said a word.


    "Isn''t there Dr. Su?"


    "Yes! Dr. Su has excellent medical skills and can certainly cure the teacher''s disease!"


    Among those voices, there are those who agree and those who oppose.


    There are also those who learn from the wall grass and swing.


    Finally, they all turned their attention to Guo Xiang.


    After such a battle, the latter only felt that the cold sweat came out one layer after another in the palm of his hand.


    She mumbled her lips and teeth, but couldn''t make a decent decision.


    Lin Mengya took a panoramic view of their reaction and decided to give them a push.


    "If you don''t feel at ease, you can naturally hire another wise doctor. I have little talent and knowledge, and may not be suitable for Mr. Xunyang. Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to leave."


    She retreated for advancement, and her attitude was not very cold.


    On the contrary, Guo Xiang felt sorry. When he needed someone else, he called them over and drove them away.


    It''s a little too unkind.


    "Sir, it''s not that I can''t trust you. It''s the teacher''s disease. It''s really threatening. If you come for diagnosis and treatment, how much confidence can you have?"


    She raised her eyelids and looked at Guo Xiang with a smile.


    "Since I entered the house, don''t talk about treating the patient. I''m only in a hurry. I''m not sure I can cure the patient."


    Guo Xiang blushed when he said this.


    I didn''t feel anything before. Now he complains about Xun Ziyang.


    Although there is a miracle doctor, no one can predict whether there will be an accident.


    If people had known more about the situation, they would not have been so passive.


    "I''m rude. Why don''t you go and see the teacher first. If you''re sure, please help. If you''re not sure, just maintain the status quo."


    In fact, Guo Xiang''s expectations for them are more inclined to the latter.


    When the miracle doctor recovers, everything will be in time.


    Lin Mengya didn''t reply immediately, but thought carefully for a while before nodding her head.


    "Well, I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 1885

    Seeing her answer, most people were a little relieved.


    As for someone who wants to stop, Lin Mengya also knows that it can''t be stopped.


    But it was a long night''s dream. She immediately proposed that she wanted to see the patient immediately.


    Guo Xiang didn''t stop him. He immediately took people to the main hospital.


    Seeing the red line all over the yard again, Lin Mengya pretended to be puzzled and asked, "speaking of it, I felt a little strange last time. Why are there so many red lines here? Are you afraid someone will steal some treasure?"


    While moving the red line, Guo Xiang lowered his voice and said, "the old gentleman doesn''t know that the master suffered this disaster because he was against the palace family. Alas, it''s not the palace family after all. Since they have done something wrong and have the courage to bear it, why bully others!"


    In front of her, say that the Gong family bullies others? Big brother, I can''t see that he is still very brave!


    "I''ve heard of it, but what does it have to do with these red lines?"


    Looking around, Guo Xiang got closer.


    "You don''t know. The people of the palace family tried to kill people before. If Ziyang hadn''t reacted in time, I''m afraid the master would be poisoned."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Alas, I still can''t guess why Ziyang wanted to Fight Song Xing. When he first came to the mansion, everyone was not so friendly to him, and Song Xing took care of him the most."


    Lin Mengya quietly set a few words with Guo Xiang and roughly figured out a few things.


    At the beginning, the fake son came first, and Xunzi Yang was the latecomer.


    Somehow, Song Xing was kind to him.


    Later, Song Xing played a big role in exposing the fake son.


    But about a year ago, Xun Ziyang suddenly left in the name of study tour.


    At that time, Mr. Xunyang was not in good health, so the students advised him to give priority to filial piety, his parents were there and didn''t travel far.


    Unexpectedly, Xun Ziyang insisted on leaving, saying that he was also to repay his father''s kindness.


    These students were therefore not optimistic about him and said he was ungrateful.


    So after he came back, these people were not very convinced.


    It was not until he bravely drove away the "attempt" against Mr. Xunyang that he gradually won the support of everyone.


    This is why he can cover the sky at Mr. Xunyang''s house.


    After listening, Lin Mengya roughly understood the twists and turns.


    For a long time, the so-called killing of the palace family is just a means used by the first disciple to buy people''s hearts.


    In this way, everyone will only have a deeper resentment against the palace family.


    Oh, did you ask her to make a raft from her palace?


    When he got to the house, Guo Xiang was still not very relieved.


    Xu Xu gave a lot of instructions. Although he was a little wordy, he could see that he was really concerned about Mr. Xunyang.


    In the day, you can see better than that night.


    After this toss, Mr. Xunyang has long been in shape and bones, leaving only a handful of bones.


    Lin Mengya calmed down a little and began to check.


    The situation is similar to what she saw before.


    Some of the arrangements she made on that day really played a role in delaying time.


    But even so, Mr. Xunyang is a sign that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Those people, too hard.


    "Can I have a look at the medicine usually used by patients?"


    Guo Xiang nodded and immediately sent someone over.


    In fact, she had seen all those drugs before, but this time, there was a lack of medicine in these tonics.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked calmly, "have these been the drugs taken by the patient? Has there been any change in the middle?"


    "There should have been some differences before. These were opened by miracle doctors, but what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, that''s not true."


    She thought carefully that the medicine was not important.


    But if you take it for a long time, the body will form dependence.


    If you stop taking the medicine, you should do it slowly. You can''t break it all at once.


    If Mr. Xunyang is suddenly stopped, I''m afraid the counterattack will be very powerful.


    And his body will no longer be able to support under this counterattack.


    It''s a fine means. Who could have thought that there is only one less medicine, which is not very important?


    "The miracle doctor''s prescription can continue to be used. I''ll fill in some medicine to strengthen the foundation and cultivate the yuan, neutralize the medicine and play the role of warming and tonifying. In this way, even if Mr. can''t wake up, the situation can stabilize after all."


    To tell the truth, Guo Xiang was really afraid that Dr. Su said that the medicine of the miracle doctor was not good, so he changed to his own prescription.


    He doesn''t know much about medicine. He just thinks that as long as the medicine of a miracle doctor doesn''t change, it''s easy to say everything else.


    Lin Mengya quickly wrote down the prescription and asked people to fill the medicine according to the prescription. Remember to take it together, otherwise the medicine will be fierce and the patient will not be compensated.


    After working on the prescription, she took out her acupuncture bag.


    "You don''t have to worry. I just feel that the patient has been lying in bed for a long time and is weak. If acupuncture is used to dredge the blood vessels, it can also play a role in health care."


    Because Guo Xiang didn''t understand, Lin Mengya carved a strong flicker.


    The latter just thought she wanted adjuvant treatment, so she was a little relieved.


    But what he didn''t know was that it was this seemingly useless acupuncture that could really save his mentor''s life.


    Lin Mengya knew before that the poison in Mr. Xunyang had something to do with his old illness.


    Therefore, she can only solve one item first and then solve another.


    Fortunately, for her, it was a small thing.


    If you don''t dredge his accumulated Qi and blood, I''m afraid it will be bad.


    She first protected his heart with a silver needle. The toxicity spread very slowly, but once she dredged her Qi and blood, the toxicity would spread instantly, enough to kill him.


    Lin Mengya''s needling technique is superior and her reaction is also extremely rapid.


    For two days, she was dredging Mr. Xunyang''s Qi and blood, and then applied the right medicine to the case to relieve the toxicity in his body.


    In fact, in this way, Mr. Xunyang''s illness will be much better.


    In addition, after her improvement, the medicine was only good for his body, not bad.


    After five days, his physical condition was much better than before.


    But in terms of appearance, it is much more ruddy than before.


    About a day ago, the "miracle doctor" woke up.


    However, people at this time are already unaware that their position has been replaced by others.


    "Doctor Su, didn''t you say that the master is about to wake up? But why is there no movement?"


    Through these days of getting along, Guo Xiang also saw it.


    Dr. Su in front of me, that''s the one with great ability and ability.


    And he is much more kind than the miracle doctor.


    At least every day, you don''t have to let the servants in the house hold another banquet.


    In addition to acupuncture and medication, he often stayed by the teacher''s bed and really worked hard.


    Therefore, the popularity of it is doubled.


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya also wondered.


    Normally, Mr. Xunyang should wake up now, unless he doesn''t want to wake up.


    However, he was upset.


    According to everyone''s description, the old man is a hot temper.


    Doesn''t he remember and continue to be hard with the Gong family?


    "Wait a minute. If I don''t wake up in a few days, I''m thinking of other ways."


    Guo Xiang had to restrain his mind and stay in his mentor''s room all day.


    The patient is in stable condition, and Lin Mengya can finally have a rest.


    For the convenience of medical treatment these days, she and long Tianyu moved to the wing room in the main hospital.


    As soon as I entered the door, I was hugged from behind.


    Lin Mengya lay down in her strong arms, closed her eyes and sighed gently.


    "Tired?"


    She nodded and let her be carried to the bed.


    Because they were in other people''s yard, they didn''t remove their disguise day and night.


    Lin Mengya lay in bed, but she couldn''t sleep again.


    Looking at the beard on her man''s face and thinking of the old man she played, she couldn''t help smiling and bending her eyes.


    If outsiders see this, they will think they are true love, right?


    She was overjoyed at the thought of everyone''s possible reaction.


    Burying her head on the pillow, she grabbed both sides of the pillow and arched her body.


    "What makes you laugh like this?"


    Although long Tianyu didn''t know, he was happy when he saw her happy.


    Lin Mengya barely held back her smile and shook her head.


    "Nothing, just suddenly thought of some fun things. By the way, what''s going on outside these days?"


    Yu knows she can''t help with the matter of saving people from illness, but she''s not as good as him in the outside world.


    Gently smoothed her hair. Long Tianyu lowered his head and said softly in her ear, "Xun Ziyang wanted to commit suicide and was saved. But that night, he disappeared."


    be missing? That''s strange.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, she saw long Tianyu''s calm eyes and guessed something at once.


    "Man, is it in your hand now?"


    "Well, someone wanted to kill him. I saved him secretly. However, he was seriously injured and I don''t know how long he can last."


    How can the people long Tianyu wants to save be hurt by others?


    It must be the goods watching the play nearby. I think it''s almost done, so I let people do it.


    Compared with revenge, her men are as good as her.


    "That''s his own destiny. Whether he wants to live or not depends on whether he can be a man. What about other things?"


    "Bai Shian made a big mistake, but it was enough to be forbidden to go out."


    This surprised Lin Mengya. Although they found someone following her that day, they also guessed that it might be uncle Bai''s man.


    But Bai Shian is not unaware. In the end, how did he get caught?


    This question was soon answered.


    "It''s Bai jiarou."


    Even she was surprised by this candidate. No wonder Bai Shian would fall in love.


    "Bai jiarou can''t do these things. There must be an expert behind her."


    "It''s the big house of the Bai family, but what they do is very hidden. Bai jiarou picked herself very clean. There''s no clue on the surface."

 Chapter 1886

    Bai jiarou looks soft and weak. Unexpectedly, her heart is quite cruel.


    On that day, Bai Shian rushed to their house regardless of anything for her grievance. Now, it''s really a great irony.


    "Shall we help Bai Shian?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked.


    The big room is holding Bai Shian''s weakness. It is not that Bai Shian is too weak.


    Long Tianyu held her little hand and shook her head with a smile.


    "No, he still has some abilities, but we have to wake him up."


    Bai Shian was trapped in his yard. He was not anxious. He just sat in the house day by day, thinking about a problem in his mind.


    In the end, does his good niece Bai jiarou know about it?


    He was framed by Bai jiarou''s maid. It is clear that the woman just came to serve Bai jiarou''s order and send him something to make amends.


    At that time, he thought it was his own hard work, which was understood and accepted by his niece.


    But he didn''t want to wake up. He was slandered by the woman for losing his virtue after drinking.


    What happened later was like a dream hidden in the fog, shadowy and somewhat distorted.


    The only thing he remembered was that the second brother knelt down in front of his father and tried his best to suppress it in order to plead for him.


    So after he was whipped, he was locked up in the yard and was not allowed to go out at all.


    "Is uncle in there?"


    Outside the door, Bai jiarou''s gentle voice came.


    Bai Shian clenched his fist, but relented.


    As a daughter, he has spoiled children for more than ten years. Shouldn''t he be disappointed?


    But he found that even himself could not believe this excuse.


    Because as long as Bai jiarou explains that she sent him, he won''t be too miserable.


    But she didn''t want to. Bai jiarou only said that she had never asked anyone to come and deliver things. What''s more, he sent someone to call the maid away.


    Oh, what a good niece.


    If it wasn''t under her banner, how could I be easily fooled?


    When on earth did the child become strange to him?


    "Uncle."


    The door was opened by a servant. Bai jiarou stood timidly by the door with a food box in her hand.


    On the face as delicate as a flower, there is still green and tender.


    Bai Shian rubbed his dry eyes and nodded.


    Bai jiarou came in lightly and opened the food box in her hand.


    The dishes inside are exquisite, but Bai Shian can no longer mention his desire to eat.


    Bai jiarou arranged the food, then took out a pair of bamboo chopsticks and gave them to him with both hands.


    "Uncle, I know you are unhappy. But no matter what happens, you can''t help but cherish your body."


    The sobbing voice almost softened Bai Shian''s heart.


    After all, how can he really be cruel when he looks at the growing child like his eyes.


    With a helpless sigh, he took the chopsticks and put them on the table.


    "Little rou''er, I only ask you, do you know about it?"


    Bai jiarou immediately lowered her head and tightened her skirt with a pair of small hands.


    Seeing her reaction like this, what else doesn''t Bai Shian understand?


    However, he didn''t ask, but took his heart out and asked.


    "Why did you kill me?"


    "No! Uncle, I''m not hurting you. I just hope you can stop me!"


    She cried so hard that she knelt down on the ground.


    "Uncle, you are the only one who loves me most from childhood. You can help me get everything I want. Why don''t you hurt me this time?"


    These words directly poked into Bai Shian''s heart and hurt.


    "I don''t hurt you? If I don''t hurt you, how can I spare my face and go to the palace house to ask you for an explanation? If I don''t hurt you, I don''t have to worry about you. Xiao rou''er, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Bai Shian only thinks that the child is too confused.


    What kind of temperament is Su Mei? After getting along these days, he can be sure that the man is just worrying about himself and the Bai family.


    If xiaorou''er really committed it in her hands, she could skin her alive in one round.


    And Su Yan, who seems to be a cold hearted person.


    My niece, I''m afraid she lost her interest without even looking out. Why is Xiao Rou so confused and can''t see through?


    "I know what I''m doing, uncle. I don''t think he''s completely boring to me. They all say that women chase men''s spacer yarn. I believe that as long as I work hard enough, he will be able to see my sincerity!"


    "People don''t want it! Bai jiarou, do you want some shame? He''s married!"


    "I don''t want to take him away. I just like him. If he can understand my mind, that''s enough."


    Bai jiarou cried to show her mind, but Bai Shian was shocked and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Are you, are you crazy?"


    "I just met someone I shouldn''t have met, uncle. I beg you. Don''t hinder me any more. You''ll hurt me again, won''t you?"


    Bai Shian closed her eyes and just begged Su Mei to save her a way to live because she helped them.


    "Get out!"


    "Uncle!"


    "I don''t have a shameless niece like you. From today on, don''t step into my yard again. Get out!"


    From small to large, uncle Bai Shian, where did he say Bai jiarou''s important words?


    So she was almost stupid when she heard what my uncle said.


    But this time, my uncle''s attitude was very firm. Bai jiarou could only cover her face and ran out of the yard.


    "Alas, injustice!"


    Bai Shian only felt that all his strength had been exhausted. He really couldn''t figure out why Bai jiarou was so persistent to Su Yan?


    Is it difficult that the man really seduced his niece?


    Then he shook his head and denied his view.


    He has seen Su Yan''s eyes looking at Su Mei. Those eyes that seem indifferent to everything will ignite the hot temperature only when he sees his wife.


    Such a person, if you love, is wholehearted and desperate.


    Where, is there a place for little rou''er?


    He rubbed his swollen forehead. In the end, what went wrong?


    "Third Master, someone outside has brought you some things. Would you like to have a look in person?"


    I wanted to say let it go first. Then he remembered that it was probably not ordinary people who could send things in at this time.


    "Bring it in."


    The servant was ordered to act, but it was a suit of clothes he had ordered before.


    However, the belt on the top is not the style he was optimistic about before.


    He dismissed the man quietly. If he remembered correctly, the clothes should not be delivered until half a month later.


    Because half a month later, it will be his father''s birthday.


    He had to go to battle in person and entertain his relatives with colorful clothes before he ordered people to make this dress.


    Send it now, and the belt is decorated with jade and pearls, which is much more expensive than what he ordered before.


    He checked his clothes and found nothing wrong.


    Finally, pick up the belt.


    Looking around inch by inch, I finally found the most important jade, which seemed to be sewn improperly.


    He pulled the thing off with a little force.


    There was a small note on the back of the jade.


    Expand to see, there is only one message above.


    "Mr. Xunyang is out of danger."


    Only one news, let him a heavy sigh of relief.


    His sin was not in vain.


    After burning up the note, he casually stuffed his clothes into the cabinet.


    Although people have been out of danger, but some things, after all, can not be easily at ease.


    It seems that it is time to take the next step.


    On the day the news was sent out, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu got another news.


    Bai Shian, who has been silent, proves his innocence by committing suicide.


    This time, there was a lot of noise.


    He seemed determined and wanted to make things big. Finally, the Bai family owner had to order a thorough investigation of the matter.


    "The white Third Master is really fighting. Now he can''t even care about his face."


    After Lin Mengya got the news, he laughed.


    It''s also a big deal for an uncle to insult his niece''s maid, even if it''s put in those improper aristocratic families.


    What''s more, it''s the Bai family.


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel surprised. He rubbed her shoulders and waist while commenting.


    "Bai Shian is making a big noise at this time, and the other party will try his best to remedy it. Anyway, he has no good reputation, and he is not afraid to bite when there are many lice."


    That''s why she nodded.


    The other party thought that Bai Shian would worry about Bai jiarou''s reputation and would not make a statement. Who knew he could be so cruel.


    It seems that Bai jiarou really violated his taboo.


    "Well, we don''t have to worry about his side. But here, how long will it take to finish?"


    Long Tianyu stuck it to her ear and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya calculated.


    "It''s just these two days. As long as he can wake up, we don''t have to worry about the later things."


    "OK, I''ll get them ready."


    Mr. Xunyang''s awakening means that many things have to be reshuffled.


    She believed that Bai Shian would find a way to keep Mr. Xunyang. The next thing would be much easier.


    He got up and cleaned up his disguise a little. Now many red lines in the yard have been removed.


    She went to Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom again and looked at the people who were still quiet in bed, but her mind moved a lot.


    People always escape from the reality that they can''t accept.


    She cleared her throat and went to his bed.


    "Sir, why didn''t your first disciple, Xun Ziyang, serve you in front of your illness these days? That''s because he killed people. Do you know Song Xing, the steward of the house who first showed his kindness to Xun Ziyang, was killed by Xun Ziyang."


    In fact, Mr. Xunyang can feel everything in the outside world.


    So Lin Mengya was no longer polite, but decided to stimulate him.


    Nothing yet? She went on.

 Chapter 1887

    "It was Bailu who came to investigate the case at that time, but unexpectedly, Xun Ziyang pulled Bailu into the water and personally admitted that he had wronged a person in order to escape the blame."


    "Do you remember Feng Chen?"


    The person who had been quiet in bed gradually opened his eyes.


    A tear, from the eyes that had lost their look, slipped down the corners of their eyes and fell on the pillow.


    "It seems that the old man really wants to understand. I''ll rest assured."


    Lin Mengya didn''t go on, but turned around and called Guo Xiang.


    "Teacher, teacher, you finally wake up!"


    In the room behind him, teachers and disciples have gathered together and are happy.


    She silently withdrew from the room and nodded to the people Bai Shian had already put in.


    Next, it has nothing to do with her.


    She went back to the house, looked at the man who had already packed up her baggage and was waiting for her, and provoked the corners of her mouth.


    Everyone makes mistakes, while some people never have a chance to remedy them.


    Therefore, they should be glad that it''s not too late.


    Mr. Xunyang woke up. It was an accident for everyone.


    However, it is also a few happy and a few sad.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t delay, but were sent back to Bai Erye''s house.


    Bai Hua''an, the second master of the Bai family, is forty-twelve years old this year.


    Compared with Bai Shian''s unruly demeanor, he is more stable and self-contained as a family member.


    Speak and act in a manner of everyone.


    Now, after hearing the people in Mr. Xunyang''s family say that Mr. Xunyang has woken up, and it is all due to the credit of the gentleman he sent to him before, I remember that it is the two whom Lao San entrusted himself to send to him.


    He thought the third was to join the fun. Now it seems that these two people really have real skills.


    At that moment, he was much more polite to them.


    "Two, please sit down."


    Their location is Bai Hua''an''s yard.


    Lin Mengya had heard before that the second master of the white family could not be more cautious. He could hardly find any mistakes.


    For example, this reception bar is for people to bring it to their own yard, rather than directly to the main hall.


    To think about it, I also feel that I have not really become the owner of the white family, so I dare not exceed the rules.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sat down. At the same time, Bai Huaan was also looking at them vaguely.


    "Thanks to your help, Mr. Xunyang''s business this time."


    "You''re welcome, sir. It''s our duty."


    "We are lucky that Dr. Su is able to make a comeback. However, what kind of disease does this gentleman have? Why are the doctors in front of us helpless?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t answer immediately, but thought for a while.


    To tell the truth, up to now, she hasn''t figured out who the people who want to deal with the palace family are.


    The three brothers of the Bai family are all possible.


    Now that she has chosen to join hands with Bai Shian, she can only bet her chips on each other first.


    "In fact, it''s just because the anger is very offensive, causing the old disease. It''s just that the patient is old and weak, so it''s difficult to treat. Now it''s safe. Just take care of it."


    These words were also said by those doctors before.


    Bai Huaan was so relieved at last.


    Tete''s men took a hundred liang of silver and two pieces of silk and satin as medical materials.


    Lin Mengya accepted it impolitely. Then when the other party asked her what else she planned, she asked to resign and leave.


    "There are still people to take care of at home. We are already here and have wasted a lot of time. It''s time to go home."


    Now, all she needs is success and retirement.


    Bai Hua''an kept her again and again, but she cherished her materials. She felt that it was difficult to find such a skilled doctor, but she didn''t force her to stay.


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya also asked about Bai Shian.


    However, he was prevaricated by Bai Huaan.


    After all, such a thing is not glorious.


    Sitting in the carriage prepared by the Bai family, Lin Mengya declined the Bai family''s kindness and asked her man to catch the car.


    In the not very spacious carriage, she closed her eyes.


    Soon, the car shook and went out of Fengyuan City.


    Not far away, from both sides of the road, suddenly rushed out many strong men riding horses.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows, changed a comfortable position, and asked in a low voice, "is there time to have dinner with the children?"


    Outside, long Tianyu jerked his horse''s ass and jumped onto the hood.


    "Run fast and you''ll have time."


    Lin Mengya leaned against the carriage and said with a smile, "your hands and feet can be put in a good place, otherwise the two children will laugh at you."


    "They dare."


    As soon as the voice fell, he jumped out of the car.


    Lin Mengya can monitor the general situation outside.


    As soon as those people saw their own men, they were like dissolute children who saw the little lady and rushed up without half a point of reserve.


    But those people were weak. Their own men didn''t use any killing moves at all, so they sent them away.


    The whole process is absolutely his unilateral suppression, and the other party has no power to fight back at all.


    Seeing this, she ended the war with satisfaction.


    Can''t see her, or are you too confident in yourself?


    Sending these weak chickens is not afraid of being laughed at.


    The horse followed the road and ran straight ahead.


    A rapid sound of hoofs came. She lifted the curtain and saw her own man riding a horse and catching up.


    "Come on, ride this faster!"


    He stretched out his hand to her. Lin Mengya climbed out of the car and grabbed his hand fearlessly in the shaking.


    Between the lightning and flint, she only felt her body rising in the air. Before she felt afraid, the person fell steadily in his arms.


    "Drive!"


    He took his chin and rubbed the top of her hair.


    He tightened the horse''s stomach and ran out first.


    What he held in his arms was all he had, and her trust and dependence on him became his endless courage to move forward.


    At this moment, all his hesitations and worries were like dark clouds in the sun.


    Before entering the house, they changed the horses and disguises.


    In short, there will never be any doubt.


    And because they don''t go out much, they don''t attract others'' attention.


    As soon as they got to the door, Lian Bo, who got the news, rushed out.


    "Miss, uncle."


    This sound made Lin Mengya a little uncomfortable.


    Before, limber didn''t take the initiative. Most of the time, he called him sir.


    When Lin Mengya was wondering, she saw a few people inside and came out.


    She knew the head, but wasn''t she one of the maidservants accompanying Bai jiarou?


    "Sir!"


    The maid had a drooping face and looked extremely disappointed.


    But after seeing long Tianyu, he quickly raised a small face.


    He trotted all the way to him.


    And long Tianyu, without even looking, took Lin Mengya''s hand and walked in.


    The handmaid bit her teeth and stood in front of him again.


    "Sir, why do you always avoid my miss?"


    Long Tianyu was very bored because the woman in front of him was not only annoying, but also delayed his time to see the two boys.


    "Get out of the way."


    The maidservant trembled. She had the courage just now.


    Now I found that she couldn''t help a look from others.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to pay attention to her, but unexpectedly, seeing that she couldn''t stop people, she grabbed her hand in a hurry.


    "Miss Su, please have mercy on my miss!"


    Lin Mengya picked up the corners of her mouth and sneered.


    "You think I''m easier to talk, don''t you?"


    Somehow, the girl in front of her eyes was soft and her voice was soft, but the maid felt that she was entangled by the water and grass at the bottom of the lake and could only drown a little.


    She turned pale and immediately released her hand.


    Lin Mengya brushed the place she had caught in front of her.


    "Go back and tell your lady not to mess with my people again. Otherwise, she will cry."


    She let Bai jiarou go before, which is all Bai Shian''s friendship.


    But if someone rushed to die, she would never have another life in her hands.


    "Why nonsense."


    Long Tianyu thought it was a waste of time. He hugged the man in his arms and strode to the yard.


    The maidservant who had full confidence was cold in her heart at the moment.


    It''s better not to see it than to see it.


    Behind him, a trace of pride flashed in Lian Bo''s eyes.


    They are the owners of the palace family. They are all ancestral rulers.


    Wild cats and dogs who don''t know where they come from want to dig the corner of his young lady. It''s just a daydream.


    "Please."


    Coldly and faintly, he drove people out of the gate.


    I really don''t know how to live or die. If it were on the feudal land of their palace family, such a shameless woman would have been killed by her family.


    Tut, the tutor of the Bai family, but that''s all.


    The two were dusty. First they went back to the house and groomed themselves before they came together in front of their great ancestors.


    As soon as the two little steamed buns heard that their parents were coming back, no one could care. They jumped on her with four short legs.


    "Mother, I miss you so much!"


    "Mom, I miss you too."


    After kissing several mouthfuls on each of the two groups of pink and tender meat faces, the two babies were satisfied. They hugged one leg and snuggled up to her like a small soft egg.


    "These two little things said yesterday that they liked their ancestors best. Now they ignore everything when they see their mother."


    Gong San looked at his little nephew and said with a smile.


    The two babies were so clever that they threw themselves into the arms of their ancestors. They kissed their ancestors and printed watermarks on their faces, which made them happy. Only then did they lie on their mother''s legs for a reward.


    "Shall we sleep together tonight?"


    Of course she knows what her sons mean.


    The two little ones don''t look so big now, but children always grow very fast.


    When I was four or five years old, I had less time to get close to her.


    Therefore, they are looking forward to spending more time with her.


    The two little ones immediately nodded fiercely with a smile. The cerebellar bag melon was tightly attached to her legs, making her heart soft like a pool of water.

 Chapter 1168

    After coaxing the two little ones, Lin Mengya also reported to her grandfather about business.


    From how they were robbed of the opportunity, to sneaking into the house to treat Mr. Xunyang, and finally encountered an interception on the road, they made it clear.


    Hearing the causes and consequences, Gong San and Gong Qianfeng couldn''t help getting angry and jumping up.


    "I said why Mr. Xunyang fell ill so skillfully and made trouble for a long time. It''s all set up for our family! What a white family, it''s too bold!"


    In fact, Gong San''s heart has been hard.


    He always felt that he was useless, which made his little sister spend her efforts, and even made his great grandfather bow his head.


    So he is sincere and wants to come to the Bai family to seek talents.


    At that time, when Mr. Xunyang jumped out to accuse them, he didn''t answer back at first. He wanted to endure the calm wind and waves for a while.


    But who knows that those people went too far and even said that they were the master of the palace.


    Just ask, which bloody man can bear it again and again when the other party bullies his family.


    So when it happened, he was ashamed and ashamed.


    Only now did he realize that it was not that he had not endured enough, but that the other party intended to provoke him.


    In this way, the anger in his heart was even worse.


    Lin Mengya saw that her great grandfather had not spoken. She thought it must be his great grandfather. He noticed something.


    "Great grandfather, what do you mean?"


    "The drunken man doesn''t mean to drink. You''ve done a good job."


    What kind of person was the great grandfather? He was young and in charge of the family. There were few things that could hide from his old eyes.


    "Great grandfather flattered me. In fact, I also found one thing."


    Without missing a word, she recited the two letters she saw in Mr. Xunyang''s bedroom to mo.


    The first one was written by Mr. Xunyang''s former student to him.


    The above lists the nine counts of Sitai college, of which she herself accounts for four.


    As for the charges, they are disrespectful to their ancestors and teachers.


    What''s more, when she first came back, she had everything about how to expel those evil minded guys.


    However, in the mouth of others, it became her narrow private revenge.


    What those people say is more humiliating than yielding.


    The latter one said that she was afraid that these people would reveal the truth, so she killed them on the way.


    The remaining ones, however, escaped with great pains and brought the truth of the matter.


    After she finished, her great grandfather snorted coldly and said, "it''s really a good means. If someone dies, these two letters are irrefutable evidence. It''s not enough to justify how many mouths we have."


    "Later, when white deer and I went to search again, these two letters disappeared. Obviously, we were afraid of being found in advance. I''m afraid that Mr. Xunyang had never seen these two letters."


    Before, she asked Guo Xiang privately and learned that Mr. Xunyang was stubborn, but not unreasonable.


    Over the years, he worked hard at the White House and always took the interests of the White House as his responsibility.


    These things in the letter are not small. If he learns in advance, the first thing he is afraid to do is to report to the Bai family, who will negotiate.


    If so, what''s the matter with those who offend Mr. Xunyang?


    It seems that only face-to-face confrontation with people can we know the truth of the matter.


    "Great grandfather, I don''t think we should just bear it now."


    Before, people were in a coma. Even if they wanted to prove their innocence, they didn''t have that chance.


    Great grandfather thought a lot and told her not to worry.


    At this moment, Lai Gong San didn''t understand.


    "Why not take advantage of this time to clear up our charges?"


    Who knows, the great grandfather smiled and knew at a glance that there was nothing to hold back.


    "Since they kicked us out, we should let them and invite us back. Third, go and tell Lian Bo that we will leave for home tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    Gong San looked at Lin Mengya.


    Sure enough, great grandfather is really crafty.


    That night, the news that the Gong family was leaving was sent back to the Bai family.


    When the Bai family leader learned about this, he secretly spat at the ancestors of the palace family for several times.


    Even if the seniority weighs on him, the old thief is still full of bad water, which annoys people when they see that old face.


    But he had to suppress his temper and called his second son to discuss it.


    The old man doesn''t really want to go, otherwise why hasn''t he moved before.


    Just trying to force him to invite them back.


    The white family can''t easily let them leave, whether it''s because of the relationship between the two families or for the future.


    The water between aristocratic families is so deep that even they have to deal with it carefully.


    At dawn the next day, the housekeeper of the white house came to Chuang Tzu with a smile.


    Lian Bo had already been ordered by his grandfather. He pretended not to know and accepted the invitation.


    And the crowd who was making arrangements to go had a full sleep and had a meal.


    Finally, I packed up properly and went to Bai''s house.


    This time, Lin Mengya also dressed up carefully.


    Although her face is fake, she has a pair of skillful hands.


    The facial features that usually don''t look very special now exude a different kind of beauty.


    I have a small eight treasure gold crown on my head. It''s an inventory from home. It''s more exquisite than what I saw in the shop that day.


    The two babies are also dressed up today, one in lake blue and the other in bean green.


    Both babies are made of powder and jade, not to mention how pleasant they are.


    Lin Mengya wanted to keep the children in Chuang Tzu, but she thought that since someone had thought about the children, Chuang Tzu was not as safe as her own family, so she brought the children together.


    The two little guys went crazy when they heard that they could go out with their parents.


    However, before leaving, Lin Mengya told them not to run around at will or eat the food given to them by anyone except her.


    Mo Yan patted his little chest and promised to take good care of his brother.


    It makes Lin Mengya laugh badly.


    I''m still a doll. I know how to take care of my brother.


    But she is more warm.


    The two little guys have been together since childhood, and their feelings are no different from those of other brothers.


    In this way, she was relieved.


    The Gong family''s carriage swaggered into Fengyuan City.


    As she passed the gate, Lin Mengya glanced at the bulletin board next to her.


    The notice that the palace family is not allowed to enter has disappeared.


    This shows the sincerity of the Bai family, but they didn''t take it seriously at the beginning. After all, they were all made for outsiders.


    But the car was stopped before it reached the Bai family''s old house.


    "Stop! Are you the palace family? Don''t you see it posted outside? Can''t the palace family enter without permission?"


    "Get out of Fengyuan City. You are not welcome here!"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    Such words are disgusting.


    Lin Mengya hugged the two babies for fear of being frightened by the children.


    But Mo Yan and Ning''er nestled in her arms and flashed two pairs of big eyes, but they didn''t react with fear at all.


    Mo Yan frowned and said with some dissatisfaction, "my fifth uncle often says that good dogs are out of the way. These people will shout with their mouths, which is really annoying."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and vowed to discuss the children''s education with her fifth brother when she came home.


    But when I saw the two children''s fearless appearance, I was distressed, but I couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    Scraped their noses and asked in a low voice, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "What''s terrible? My father and mother are here. No one can hurt me and my brother."


    Ning''er''s milk and milk answer, in the childish words, is full of pride.


    "Yes, no one wants to hurt you with your parents. Wait in the carriage with your brother. My mother will go out and meet them!"


    "OK! Mom, my fifth uncle said you were the best. You must be able to scold them!"


    Lin Mengya once again drew a small bar for her fifth brother. How did she educate her two babies?


    Let the nanny watch the two babies. Lin Mengya opened the door and got out of the carriage.


    Outside, they were surrounded by a circle of people.


    The bold ones have begun to abuse them with righteous indignation. Others also point out and talk about something secretly.


    Seeing her coming out, the voice of the onlookers was even louder.


    She scanned with beautiful eyes for a week and snorted coldly.


    In front of him, Gong San sat calmly on the horse without saying a word.


    The guards around protected the two carriages in the middle.


    "It turns out that the Bai family treats guests like this. Please go to the Bai family and tell the third childe that my palace family doesn''t dare to disturb. It seems that we are in a hurry to go. It''s not annoying."


    Listening to her, those who took the lead in making trouble secretly crossed a touch of joy in their eyes.


    They hurried here to intercept people, just to let these people of the palace family return home.


    Best of all, I haven''t seen anyone in the white family.


    As soon as I heard that the woman was so cooperative, I immediately felt that the white silver reward was coming.


    Attitude, but also more arrogant.


    "Depending on who you are, our Bai family doesn''t come whenever they want?"


    "Those who know the truth, get out quickly, so as not to dirty our white house!"


    Lin Mengya looked at those who took the lead. They were all raw faces.


    "So the white family doesn''t welcome us?"


    "It''s needless to say that the white family doesn''t disdain to be with you, bastards like you."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and sneered.


    OK, they hit it themselves.


    "Listen to you, the Bai family has such an attitude up and down?"


    The man thought something was wrong, but the temptation of silver was greater than heaven. He immediately said to Hu, "of course! This is our Bai family''s attitude!"


    "Oh."


    She smiled without saying anything, but before the man could wait long, he heard a furious drink from outside the crowd.


    "Bai Xing, get over here!"

 Chapter 1889

    The one named Bai Xing is the one who made the most trouble just now.


    But when he heard that, his face turned white.


    He wanted to turn around, but after seeing the angry man coming, he almost didn''t faint.


    How did the hell come here?


    "Watch, uncle, why are you here?"


    Bai Xing, who is called his cousin, is a strong man with a strong back and a strong waist.


    Bai Xing''s small body is no different from that of a chicken.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The man stared at a pair of bull eyes, but when he pulled down his face and roared, the people immediately flashed a way for him.


    Three steps and two steps came to Bai Xing. Without waiting for him to say anything, he waved a palm like a PU fan and taught Bai Xing a lesson.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to come here to stir up trouble? Today, I''ll kill you beast to save you from making trouble everywhere!"


    Bai Xing''s cousin is also the master of the Bai family.


    It made Bai Xing scream for a while, but he didn''t even dare to hide.


    Several prodigal children nearby looked at Bai Xing''s treatment and couldn''t help swallowing and spitting.


    Wilting nearby, it shrank into a pile of quails.


    After playing enough, the talent rubbed his hands and said to her in a loud voice: "I''m baipingnan in the Baijia. Bai Xing just talked nonsense. Please don''t care."


    As soon as Lin Mengya looked at him, she knew that the call just now was for herself.


    The Bai family''s reaction was sensitive. It was expected that someone would disturb the situation today, so they sent someone to meet them.


    But if the Bai family is really sincere, they should be greeted at the gate of the city. Where will they be given the opportunity to abuse them like this?


    Is this, like, a threat?


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t eat this.


    "It''s really the children of the Bai family. I''m relieved. Your cousin said just now that the Bai family doesn''t welcome us. In that case, what are we going to do? Uncle Lian, go home."


    Bai Pingnan raised his thick eyebrows and glared at her a little angrily, but he didn''t take her words seriously.


    He turned and went to the carriage where his great grandfather was.


    "Bai Pingnan has seen the father of the palace family. My master has been waiting for a long time. Please give him a treat."


    After a while, an old voice came from inside.


    "No need. All the people in our palace respect the order of the master. Thank you for your kindness. We''re leaving now."


    Bai Pingnan was stunned. He thought that the female head of the palace family was just a decoration.


    But now it seems that it is not the same thing.


    He looked suspiciously at the woman who had given orders before, and found that the whole palace was indeed subject to her orders.


    He cried out in his heart. He seemed to be a little smart before.


    "Miss Gong, I didn''t mean to neglect."


    "I''m not miss Gong. I''m just the righteous sister of the owner."


    Just Yimei has such a pivotal position in the palace family.


    Bai Pingnan thought of the rumors in the city before, and couldn''t help falling a drop of cold sweat.


    At this time, he realized that the relationship between the Bai family and the Gong family was in a precarious position.


    His previous deliberate neglect made this relationship worse.


    Suddenly, without considering anything else, he hurriedly said, "it''s my negligence. Please stay."


    Seeing that the whole team was ready to leave, Gong Pingnan hurriedly kept people.


    "Miss, I''ve been delayed before. I''m a little late. Let these boys have a chance to take advantage of it. You guys, don''t apologize to miss!"


    With Bai Xing''s meal, they dare not continue to speak hard.


    You can only say sorry to Lin Mengya one by one.


    "Children are not sensible. Adults scold and beat them up. I, Su Mei, am not so careful and go to quarrel with some younger generation."


    The faces of those people were green, and the woman in front of them seemed to be about their age.


    But others are fighting openly to take advantage of them, but they dare not resist at all.


    After Lin Mengya glanced at them, Lang said in a loud voice: "a few days ago, my palace family was wronged because of a misunderstanding. At this time, my third young master was really wrong. Afterwards, we apologized and promised to take full responsibility for this matter. However, your house has repeatedly spread rumors of insulting our palace master. Do you mean to declare war with the palace family?"


    Before, the palace family shrank in Chuang Tzu, not because they were afraid of the white family, but because they all saved and attacked together.


    Anyway, the palace family is one of the top ten aristocratic families, and the momentum in recent days is even more fierce.


    If you don''t show weakness, how can the people hiding behind the scenes safely exhaust their means.


    Now, let them know what the palace family looks like when it gets tough!


    The word "Declaration of war" made Bai Pingnan''s face more ugly.


    The second master had told him to guard at the gate of the city and never neglect the palace family again.


    But for various reasons, he deliberately came a moment late.


    But I didn''t want to, so I gave the palace family a reason to attack.


    "Well, of course not. Miss Su, please be aware that our Bai family and the Gong family have been friends for generations. Naturally, we won''t meet each other in war?"


    "Friends? You didn''t know the truth, trampled on our sincerity and ruined our reputation. Now, you all bully our palace family. Oh, yes, this is your Bai family''s territory. Even if you killed us, we can''t help it. But there are tens of thousands of children in our Bai family, all of whom are hot-blooded people. Even if I If we die, they will avenge us! "


    The more he said, the more outrageous he became. Bai Pingnan only felt that he had not shed much cold sweat in his life.


    Before going out, the second master told him that he must be a good student to pick up the palace family.


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the man''s hesitation, but she didn''t have much anger in her heart.


    It''s really sleepy. Someone handed the pillow.


    She was trying to find a way to restart a thorough investigation of Mr. Xunyang without asking the Bai family.


    After all, things are much more serious when our predecessors are in a coma.


    But now that people are safe, the nature of the matter has changed.


    At this time, the Bai family should connect them to the Bai family, and then wait for the Gong family to speak.


    In this way, the Bai family took the initiative.


    Now, she can guarantee that when the Bai family master knows, he will want to beat them up.


    Aren''t you in a hurry to deliver benefits to others?


    The two sides were deadlocked, and the melon eating people outside were a little wide eyed at the moment.


    In fact, Mr. Xunyang''s business has nothing to do with them.


    They are just fooled. Now that the masterminds are under control, they have little courage to go against the palace family again.


    And although they were far away in the Bai family fief, they also heard of the rise of the Gong family.


    They don''t know anything else, but they know that the owners of those aristocratic families are just like the earth emperors in their respective fiefs.


    Now they scold the master of the palace family. Won''t the palace family really call?


    Once people think more, they are easy to be timid.


    Lin Mengya just inadvertently glanced for a week and let those onlookers automatically and spontaneously want to quit.


    "Wait a minute, who just said that the owner of my house is a hen sichen, ignoring human relations?"


    Word by word, she repeated what those people had scolded her before.


    Those who said these words suddenly burst out in cold sweat.


    Lin Mengya can laugh off words that are a hundred times worse than that.


    But now, she must be big, have sufficient reasons and take the initiative.


    The crime of insulting the master of the palace family can frighten people more than the life of a small disciple of Mr. Xunyang.


    To put it bluntly, if the palace family really wants to fight with the white family, this one is enough.


    "Miss Su, these are nonsense, but they can''t be taken as true!"


    Bai Pingnan only felt that the woman in front of him was really unreasonable.


    "Oh? I think your Bai family is deceiving people too much. That day, Mr. Xunyang insulted our master. My young childe was called bullying by you just to defend our master. Now, they are constantly abusing our master in front of me. You say they are talking nonsense and can''t be true. You Bai family are really good!"


    After all, things got to the point.


    Bai Pingnan suddenly realized that he couldn''t say the woman in front of him anyway.


    Fortunately, he is not stupid. He has already asked people to go back and report back.


    It''s time for people to arrive at this meeting.


    "Miss Su is right. This is really my Bai family''s negligence. As for the matter between gongsan childe and Mr. Xunyang, my Bai family will find out and ask Miss Su to give me Bai Hua''an a face."


    Behind the crowd, Bai Huaan came slowly.


    But his face was slightly red, and there was still sweat at the tip of his nose. It was obvious that he was in a hurry to come after he got the news.


    Since the master came, Lin Mengya got off the carriage with the help of the servant.


    "It turned out that the second master of the Bai family came. I met the second master of the Bai family in xiasumei."


    Bai Hua''an immediately gave her a gift back. Others didn''t know that he knew that this one was the real power figure second only to the Bai family owner.


    "I''ve heard of Miss Su''s name for a long time. It''s really different when I see her. What I''ve just done is that a few worthless young people are not sensible. In order to make amends for Miss Su, I''ll ask you to deal with these people. Please don''t worry about the Bai family. I''ve never meant to be an enemy of the Gong family."


    This is where Bai Hua''an is better than Bai Pingnan.


    After all, it''s just a few swearing words, and the way to deal with it can be big or small.


    The most important thing is that the Bai family should give an attitude.


    At first, the Gong family cooperated with the Bai family, so that they could keep their reputation; So now, the Bai family wants to give the Gong family a face.


    In this way, the two sides can cooperate happily.


    It seems that Bai Erye understands the tricky relationship between aristocratic families.


    "As I said just now, it''s just nonsense of some younger generation. I didn''t want to take it seriously."

 Chapter 1890

    Hearing the speech, as soon as Bai Hua''an''s heart was put down, Lin Mengya said, "however, the adult is not sensible. Second master Bai thought, should we deal with it?"


    Bai Huaan turned back and stared at Bai Pingnan.


    Obviously, it''s a very simple thing. All these goods have to be superfluous.


    Is it necessary for him to play such an indecent means?


    The initiative was given to others in vain.


    "Yes, Miss Su is right. Bai Pingnan, apologize to Miss Su immediately and ban it for half a month!"


    Bai Pingnan did not expect that the other party would be so aggressive.


    Although he was reckless, he was loyal to the Bai family.


    Then he bit his teeth and apologized to Lin Mengya.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Su. I was reckless."


    Lin Mengya also stopped when she saw the good, nodded and let it go gently.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere between the two sides returned to peace and friendship.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly to Bai Erye, and then returned to the carriage.


    The two boys were staring at her with round eyes. Lin Mengya waved and held the small one in her arms and rubbed it.


    I only saw my eldest son holding his small face in both hands, as if thinking about something.


    "Mother, what happened just now?"


    "Huh?"


    She was a little curious. What happened just now, a little gadget like Mo Yan, shouldn''t she see anything?


    "Yes, I think you don''t care about it at all. But why were you so fierce just now? And the white second uncle seems to be playing a riddle with his mother."


    Holding his chin, his big bright eyes flickered and twinkled with some doubt.


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised by her son''s acuity. For example, at his age, he can have some insight. It can only be said that he is gifted.


    Touching her son''s little head, she told the story simply.


    "Because the things that my mother made an appointment with your Bai Er Bo before didn''t include the things just now. My mother and your Bai Er Bo all follow the trend."


    "But when did you discuss it?"


    "This is called tacit understanding."


    The Bai family and the Gong family have always maintained a hidden tacit understanding.


    On that day, when the three brothers made trouble, the Bai family took the safest and fastest way, that is, to let the palace family completely evacuate the place of right and wrong.


    Now, the Gong family came to the city at the invitation of the Bai family, and even the compromise of the second master Bai was based on the measurement of the gains and losses of the two families.


    Only the leaders of the two families can see this kind of thing from the overall situation.


    Others, just look at the flowers and watch the excitement.


    "Then, does my mother have a tacit understanding with anyone?"


    This silly boy.


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. It''s too early to tell him these things now.


    It was the child''s acuity that surprised her.


    While being proud, I can''t help worrying.


    Huiji will hurt. She only hopes that her children can be safe. For others, she really doesn''t have much hope.


    However, if Mo Yan had to choose this path in the future, she would naturally give her full support.


    While the mother and son were talking, the carriage, escorted by the second master of the Bai family, had arrived at the old house of the Bai family.


    "Miss Su, here we are."


    Outside, someone reminded me.


    Lin Mengya got up, cleaned up the clothes for the babies and cleaned herself up again. Then she got out of the car with her two children.


    As soon as Bai Hua''an saw the two round figures, his face slowed down involuntarily.


    "Call people."


    "Good uncle Bai er."


    "Oh, hello. Second uncle hasn''t seen you two for a long time. Why don''t you come and play with second uncle?"


    Mo Yan smiled awkwardly and said politely, "at home, the master has arranged a lot of homework. Although my brother and I are outside, we dare not delay our homework for a moment. Please don''t be angry. Mo Yan will often bring his brother to see you in the future."


    Bai Hua''an bent down and lovingly touched Mo Yan''s small head.


    To tell the truth, he has never seen a little guy smarter and more lovely than these two babies.


    Although he had children in his room long ago, he was not as pleasant as these two.


    "The second uncle is not angry with you. You must come often in the future. The second uncle asks someone to prepare delicious food for you."


    "Thank you, second uncle."


    The two little girls thanked each other with milk and milk, which immediately made Bai Hua''an bend his eyes.


    Look at other people''s children. Why are they so generous and smart?


    At the thought of his own girl, he felt a headache.


    When the two small ones were sold out, they spontaneously stood next to Lin Mengya.


    One left and one right are like two Dharma protectors. There is only envy among the people around.


    Bai Hua''an looked away reluctantly and said to her with envy, "the owner of your house is really lucky to have such a good child."


    That''s nature! Don''t look who raised it!


    Lin Mengya, who has deep achievements and fame, smiled and said, "maybe my master has a good foundation to raise people like Zhong lingyuxiu."


    In the bragging session, she Lin Mengya is definitely a leader in the industry.


    But the attitude of Bai Hua''an and most of the people around her just now made her guess.


    Since Mo Yan said that someone tried to seduce them, it must be because they didn''t dare to attack the children directly.


    Lao Zu and his third brother would never allow the children to go outside, while Mo Yan and Ning''er always save trouble and would never run too far without permission.


    In other words, people who want to abduct babies can go in and out of the White House at that time if they are not from the White House.


    What is their purpose? Do you want to threaten her after catching the children, or just for the babies?


    But no matter which one, she must find out this person.


    If you dare to think of her children, you must have the courage to bear your own outrage!


    This time, Bai Huaan welcomed them all the way to the main hall.


    After arranging them, he confessed: "please wait a moment. I''ll go and ask the owner."


    But before he walked out of the living room, he heard a loud question outside: "is that shameless old fellow of the Gong family coming? Gong Qianfeng, how can you still have the face?"


    Oh, this is really old and strong.


    Several people in the room, who didn''t know what to do, bowed their heads one after another.


    Only the great grandfather sat there and drank tea calmly and naturally.


    I saw a strong old man with all white hair break in at the door.


    The old man has a ruddy complexion and steady and powerful steps. It seems that he is a practitioner.


    After the old man came in, he just found the position of his great grandfather and strode over.


    "Old man Gong, who let you in? I tell you, you are not welcome in the Bai family. Didn''t you say you want to go? Go now and hurry!"


    But the great grandfather put down the teacup gracefully as if he had not been affected at all.


    After looking up and down at the old man, youyou said, "I won''t go. If you have the ability, throw me out."


    "You think I dare not?"


    "A rough man like you has only this ability. I don''t think the cultivation of self-cultivation over the years is of any use."


    "Who do you say is a rough man?"


    "Of course it''s you. The water tank outside is not as thick as you. You''re not a rough man. Which is it?"


    "Somebody, throw him out."


    "Well, alas, I''ve been feeling worse and worse recently. Just in time, I''m short of several people to serve me. Anyway, if anyone dares to touch me, I dare to rely on him all my life."


    "How can you be so shameless?"


    "Don''t dare to change. I''m afraid you won''t recognize me. What if I want to cry?"


    ...


    Then the nutritious bickering made several people in the room feel more childish.


    But every time, it was her ancestors who gained the upper hand.


    Now she can be sure. Shameless, it''s definitely the style of the Gong family.


    The white family owner, who couldn''t get any advantage verbally and couldn''t do it yet, stared and kicked the innocent second son.


    "Don''t you know how to help your father? I have a bird for you?"


    Poor Bai Hua''an, who was affected, had to stand up and give his father good luck first.


    "Well, father Gong is playing with you too. Don''t be angry."


    Gong Qianfeng looked at Bai Hua''an with appreciation and said, "this son is much smarter than Lao Tzu."


    The Bai family leader wanted to continue to scold. However, his combat effectiveness was so low that he had to kick his son again.


    Angry!


    So the great grandfather of the palace family picked up the tea cup and drank it leisurely.


    Alas, this invincible life is really lonely like snow.


    With such an opening speech, Lin Mengya felt that the atmosphere was a lot more active all of a sudden.


    Seeing the two old men blowing their beards and staring, it actually feels like a fight between two children.


    At the same time, she had more or less confidence in her heart.


    Others don''t say it, they say great ancestors.


    Yu family was domineering at the beginning, but why did Zeng Zu quarrel with them for the sake of the overall situation?


    It''s nothing more than two old urchins who don''t treat each other as outsiders.


    Looking at the atmosphere, Lin Mengya hurriedly presented her prepared gift.


    "Su Mei of the palace family has met Bai''s family leader. The family leader is very grateful for your care for my grandfather and the third childe. He specially ordered me to send you a small profit to express his gratitude. If there is a chance in the future, my family leader will visit you in person."


    The brocade box is slender but not light.


    After the white family owner quietly gave her a few eyes, he ordered Bai Hua''an to take it over.


    As soon as I opened it, I found that it was a long black sword.


    "This is..."


    "The name of this sword is'' Zhenjiao '', which was specially found by the owner of my family."


    A dragon is a dragon.


    The town is powerful, stable and fearless.


    She knew that the leader of the Bai family, a young man, was a well-known Xiake in all directions. Although she later joined the Bai family, it was like a high mountain to ensure peace.


    Therefore, this Zhenjiao sword is most suitable for him.


    The white family leader pulled out the sword body with a little force. The dark sword body was dull.


    But the one who held him knew that it was only a convergence of its edge.


    When it is needed, it will be a powerful weapon that can be broken by blowing hair!

 Chapter 1891

    Looking at the long sword, the eyes of the white family owner suddenly turned red.


    Bai Hua''an didn''t expect that his grumpy old father would have such a reaction. He was in a hurry for a moment and didn''t know how to react.


    "Good! Good! Unexpectedly, your palace family knows me best in the world. Old man, you great granddaughter, good!"


    The word "good" is full of the most sincere affirmation.


    If before, the Bai family owner just thought that Gong Ya was the great granddaughter of an old friend and looked at it with a mentality of treating younger generations.


    Now, he feels that the other party is the real confidant.


    Gong Qianfeng also raised his head complacently and praised without stinginess: "that''s nature. My child is the best person in the world."


    I couldn''t help it. The Bai family leader spat at him.


    "You''re old! I think the child is still growing well outside. If he grows up around you, he may be buried."


    "Hum, you are just jealous that I have a good younger generation."


    Lin Mengya shook her head secretly. This is probably the way they get along.


    Because neither of them touches the scar that is really hidden in each other''s heart.


    "OK, I''m very satisfied with the gift. Put it away. Remember to put it in my study and no one is allowed to touch it."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that his second son ordered Zhenjiao to leave, the Bai family owner couldn''t help feeling in his heart.


    After his wife''s death, he overcame public opinion and even expelled many Bai family members. Only then did he succeed in inheriting the position of head of the family.


    Those people thought he wanted to occupy the Bai family''s property, but who knows, he just wanted to complete his wife''s deathbed entrustment and guard the Bai family''s foundation.


    Later, he managed his family business, and there had never been a woman around him.


    Those people gradually understand his mind.


    But all the time, he still felt sorry that no one understood his pains.


    Now, it''s really complicated to be touched by a young generation.


    "If only you like it."


    Lin Mengya returned to her position and smiled secretly in the direction of long Tianyu.


    Note that she did it, but it was her own man who found it.


    The latter was still the expressionless high cold look, but she just read the smile in his eyes.


    If a husband and wife are united, their profits will break the gold.


    With this gift, the atmosphere is more harmonious.


    The Bai family leader is not worried. It''s the old guy of the palace family who is discharging water for the younger generation behind his back.


    First, their friendship is not needed.


    Second, the old guy can''t wield a knife or a gun at all. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know what Zhenjiao does.


    Therefore, the favor of Gong ya, the owner of the small family, is much higher.


    "Let''s sit down."


    The master of the Bai family took his seat, and the others took their seats respectively.


    After another change of tea, The Bai family leader said: "Since there are no outsiders here, I''ll tell you the truth. The old man has told me what you came for. To tell you the truth, our Bai family has raised these disciples over the years. It''s really a big expense. If you can make the best use of everything and give them a good future, it''s better than being here. But one thing, what you''ve done before can''t be ignored It is well known. Even if we come forward, those doormen will not necessarily obey us completely. "


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she had thought of this for a long time.


    At the beginning, the reason why the Bai family wanted to support such a large group of people was not only to uphold justice, but also to educate the feudal people.


    If this matter had been put in other countries, perhaps the Bai family would have become a land of enlightenment and open source like the land of Qilu.


    However, the destruction lies in the fact that the fiefs are relatively closed, and even the emphasis of each family is different. Therefore, these scholars of the white family can only nest in the fiefs of the white family, and there is not much room to display their talents.


    Coupled with the strictness of the aristocratic family system, those small aristocratic families and even talents of civilian origin are framed.


    They can only choose to either waste their lives in their own homes, or come to Bai''s house and seize the only opportunity.


    Therefore, although there are many talents here, it has become a disadvantage because of limited opportunities.


    Fortunately, there is a relatively relaxed and free academic atmosphere here.


    But it also puts great pressure on the Bai family.


    Therefore, the palace family''s quest for talents at this time can be regarded as a solution to the urgent needs of the Bai family.


    Who knows, but something happened.


    Not only the palace family is depressed, but also the white family.


    She thought about it, but she thought it would be better to ask.


    "There was one thing I couldn''t understand before. Since the Bai family all welcomed the cooperation, why would someone hinder it?"


    "What do you mean, Miss Su?"


    She looked at the master of the Bai family and the second master of the Bai family and found that the expressions of the two people seemed to be really unaware.


    Consider the words and sentences and say everything you can.


    After hearing this, the Bai family leader fell into silence.


    A moment later, he shook his head in a daze.


    "If what you said is true, the person who poisoned Mr. Xunyang must have something to do with our family."


    Yes, because once Mr. Xunyang dies, only the Bai family and the Gong family are involved.


    Naturally, the Gong family will not do such a thing as lifting a stone and hitting their own feet, so the only thing left is the Bai family.


    I''m afraid the people behind the scenes are either the Bai family or the enemies of the Bai family.


    "Also, if the other party''s purpose is to turn our two families into enemies, I don''t think he will give up."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll send someone to guard Mr. Xunyang''s residence to prevent any accidents."


    "I think it''s better to ask the truth as soon as possible. It''s best to be in front of everyone," Lin Mengya continued


    The Bai family''s father and son also nodded one after another. After all, if it was really done by the Bai family''s enemies.


    Then this matter can also be turned around and pointed at their white house.


    The master of the white family thought about it over and over, and his face was a little serious.


    "I think it''s better to be early than late. Girl Su, you stay here first. Give me two days and I''ll arrange it."


    "OK, I''ll trouble the white master."


    "There is no need to say such polite words between our two families."


    Although the Bai family leader was not serious when he quarreled with her great grandfather, he did things with great vigour.


    On the second day they entered the Bai family, the Bai family officially posted a notice outside, saying that the Gong family asked him to thoroughly investigate the affairs of that day on the grounds of family reputation.


    You know, the family reputation of a family owner is equivalent to the foundation of the family.


    Any family, even those small aristocratic families in the Zheng family fief, dare not joke about this kind of thing.


    At this moment, the discussion in Fengyuan City was slightly biased towards the palace family.


    At the same time, those who want to attack Mr. Xunyang have to think twice.


    Because if people die now, it will be difficult for them to pour dirty water on the palace family.


    Moreover, it is likely to be countered by the palace family, saying that this is Mr. Xunyang''s suicide.


    In short, they are open and aboveboard enough. At least those guys who want to make trouble secretly are not so easy to get it.


    After reading the notice, Lin Mengya was still very satisfied.


    It really needs some thunder means to deal with such sneaky villains.


    Before things are over, they will stay safely at Bai''s house to minimize going out and possible troubles.


    But some trouble, but it''s easy to come to the door automatically.


    The Bai family placed a yard for them.


    Moreover, there is a door directly, which is opened on the street. There is no need to go through the door in and out, which is very convenient.


    When she accompanied the children to read, she heard someone talking outside.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Su Yan there?"


    That soft and weak voice, you know who it belongs to.


    Lin Mengya didn''t lift her head, but asked someone to close the inner door.


    Long Tianyu, who was drinking tea outside and leisurely looking at his wife and children, immediately darkened his face.


    But his daughter-in-law''s attitude is very firm. Whoever causes trouble will deal with it.


    He reluctantly looked at the closed door and lost his good temper.


    "Uncle, it''s a girl looking for you outside."


    The servants in charge of waiting got the true biography of Uncle Lian, but whenever a girl came to the door, it was called Shunliu.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and lost patience in his tone.


    "Throw it out."


    "This, this is not appropriate. After all, this is in Bai''s house..."


    That''s why it''s troublesome.


    He is too lazy to deal with any woman except his wife.


    Just ready to continue to ignore, the inner door opened.


    Her wife came out with a homely dress and a smile.


    "It''s hard to be generous. Why don''t I go with you and see what''s going on."


    Long Tianyu looked at her and thought how her daughter-in-law suddenly changed her temper today.


    But Lin Mengya said carelessly, "don''t you wonder why this famous lady will put down her reserve and come to you again and again?"


    So his wife means that the other party is ill?


    "Madam, it makes sense. Let''s have a look first."


    When something goes wrong, there must be a demon. First Gong San, then he.


    The white family, is it difficult to fight with them?


    They went out of the guest room together. In the yard, there was a beautiful voice and hurried to salute in front of them.


    "Maid Shui Yun, I''ve seen two gentlemen."


    Compared with previous times, today''s Shuiyun is more regular.


    But if she really knew the rules, she shouldn''t have come here to find a married man.


    "Miss Shuiyun, you came to us, but what''s the matter?"


    Shuiyun raised his head, but he wanted to stop talking and looked at her.


    It''s strange today. Are they looking for her?


    "I wonder if you can move, miss."


    "Right here."


    Long Tianyu said decisively.

 Chapter 1892

    He didn''t want to pay attention to this man. However, it was all his wife''s intention. He just wanted to make a quick decision.


    But Shuiyun blushed with shame.


    If she hadn''t been forced by the young lady, she wouldn''t have come this time.


    "My lady and I want to invite Mr. Su Mei to go."


    "Me? Are you sure you invited me?"


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    After all, now, her relationship with Bai jiarou is a little embarrassing.


    Shuiyun nodded quickly and said hesitantly, "yes, just ask you to have a talk over the house. It will never take you too long."


    Lin Mengya knows that she has never been a good tempered master.


    But there are few people who are not afraid of death and take the initiative to send them to the door.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    "No."


    Nearby, long Tianyu refused without hesitation.


    With her head tilted, Lin Mengya looked at each other with great interest.


    "Why, are you still afraid that I will be eaten by a little girl? Don''t worry, it''s always your admirer. I won''t die."


    In the heart of Shuiyun beside him, he couldn''t help but raise a bit of sense.


    How did she feel that listening to this made her feel the urge to run?


    Out of the yard, I walked to the south for a long time before I came to Bai jiarou''s yard.


    Lin Mengya didn''t even bring a maid.


    Shui Yun''s attitude is still earnest, and there is no neglect.


    Bai jiarou''s yard was as usual, but as soon as Lin Mengya entered the door, she smelled a faint fragrance of lotus floating in the yard.


    Is there a pond outside? In this season, where will there be such a good smell of lotus?


    Soon, Bai jiarou came out.


    But this time, Bai jiarou''s state made Lin Mengya feel something wrong.


    The girl''s eyes were still clear when I saw her last time, but now there are many complex things.


    And the figure seems to be a little weaker than last time.


    "Here comes sir."


    She leaned powerlessly on the maid, and even her words were powerless.


    Lin Mengya nodded and sat in the room with her.


    The lotus fragrance in the room is getting stronger and stronger. It should be the special spice found by Bai jiarou.


    "I take the liberty to invite you, sir. In fact, I have an unkind request."


    Facing Bai jiarou, who looked at her pitifully, she was not half soft hearted.


    "Since Miss knows it''s an unkind request, please don''t force others to make it difficult."


    "Can''t you really listen to jiarou''s wishes, sir?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "that''s Miss''s wish. What does it have to do with me?"


    Bai jiarou, who was choking and had no way out, suddenly dimmed the expectation in her eyes.


    "I know I don''t want any face at all. But if Sir knows that this marriage is made in heaven, can he understand us?"


    "You?"


    The word was used to make her laugh.


    But Bai jiarou looked at her with compassionate eyes and said softly, "I was destined to marry him in my previous life. It''s just that my husband had some kindness with him in his previous life that I can have this fate now. I don''t ask my husband to give him back to me, but for the sake of our difficult fate, my husband can raise his hand and help us."


    Lin Mengya was silent. After a long time, she whispered, "did you leave your brain on the pillow?"


    Why can''t she understand a word of these words?


    This man is not sick, is he?


    "Sir, why do you bother so hard? It''s a merit to complete us. In the future, you will be rewarded."


    "Wait, Miss Bai, if you are ill, go to the doctor and cure it quickly, so as not to lose face here."


    She stood up with cold eyes.


    Obviously, she is on the territory of others, but she is stunned to create a momentum that she can crush everything.


    Bai jiarou has never seen such an array at home, but those who have some abilities can hold her in the palm of their hand and love her.


    This was the first time she felt the cold rejection as sharp as a blade.


    "Mr. Su, don''t force any more..."


    "If you don''t want to lose all your white people, now shut your mouth!"


    She drank coldly, impatiently.


    Bai jiarou immediately stopped and dared not say a word again.


    Has the final say, "Miss Bai, this world is not idiotic." and, do not think you are the daughter of white house. If you are praised by others, you feel that what you say is right. If others oppose, it is a narrow minded person. It is the fault of others. In this world, not every one is your father and mother, can match your brain''s disability speech. I will put the words here. With him is true love, is fate. You have the same brain in your mouth. God, it''s nothing. Let me see you reach out to my people again, and I''ll chop your chicken feet! "


    Bai jiarou half collapsed in the maid''s arms and trembled.


    She has lived for more than ten years, and everyone is kind to her, but someone once dared to speak so harshly.


    "I, I just..."


    She was so wronged that she shed tears. Is it wrong for her to pursue her true love and her happiness?


    "Hold it back! Also, no matter what you''re thinking, you''ll forget it. Good little girl, you have to learn something cheap."


    She roared casually, and Bai jiarou really didn''t dare to cry again.


    Lin Mengya really didn''t like her, so she turned and left.


    When she went out of the door, there was a repressed cry.


    But the anger on her face dispersed, and there was only a faint doubt in her eyes.


    Back in the guest yard, Lin Mengya called Qinghu, who had been with her child.


    Now Qinghu sees the kind of two little guys'' full-time bodyguards who won''t leave for a moment.


    So she can be so relieved to bring two babies out.


    "How''s your body?"


    The last time Qinghu fainted inexplicably, Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy.


    Since that time, Qinghu''s temperament has become more and more cold and withdrawn.


    Usually, I like to quarrel with her most. Now even if I see her, I seldom say a few more words.


    At least he usually follows the babies and can dissolve a little.


    "No problem, don''t worry."


    Qinghu habitually wanted to touch her head, but somehow, his hand retreated on the way back.


    Just stand in front of her and look at her gently.


    "Last time Mo Yan said someone wanted to seduce them, but who did you find out?"


    She knew that Qinghu would never let go of those who tried to be bad for the babies, so she was not in a hurry for the moment.


    The latter nodded slightly.


    "Well, it''s from the Bai family''s big house. It''s estimated that it wants to catch two children and threaten you."


    "Joke, if he dares to touch my child, I''ll shovel the whole white house flat."


    She said with a sneer.


    Bai''s big house is really bold and has a big appetite.


    "They won''t have this chance to succeed, man. I''ve dealt with them."


    Qinghu said coldly. On this issue, he has always been straightforward.


    "But what does the White House want to do?"


    "What else can I do? I want more power. Uncle Bai''s body and bones have been much better in recent years. He''s not the sick child who struggled to get up a few years ago. It''s a pity that Bai Huaan has gained a firm foothold over the years. Where can he intervene?"


    Qinghu''s tone was a little disdainful. He saw this kind of thing a lot.


    "I don''t care about the internal struggle of the white family, but if I want to involve the palace family, I can''t sit back and ignore it."


    Qinghu didn''t say anything more. He just said to reassure her that the child''s safety was up to him, so he left in a hurry.


    This man seems more unruly than before, and he has no scruples in his behavior.


    But she is not very worried. Although Qinghu''s work is sometimes absurd, it is very reliable.


    Not long after the talent left, long Tianyu hurried back after handling the matter.


    After entering the door, he put some papers in his hand on the table.


    "What is this?"


    "You''ll see."


    The things on the paper really surprised her.


    However, this also coincides with today''s conjecture.


    "Sure enough."


    "You know?"


    Long Tianyu asked unexpectedly, while Lin Mengya smiled and said, "today I went to Bai jiarou and heard a lot of crazy words. I thought she was crazy, but now it makes sense."


    Bai jiarou was calculated.


    The strange lotus fragrance is called "water lily".


    It''s not because the taste is similar to that of water lilies, but because people will unconsciously fall into deep sleep after smelling the fragrance for a long time.


    But at the same time, people can hear what people outside say, and even have a similar dream.


    This fragrance is non-toxic and harmless to people, but if you dream more, people''s sleep quality is naturally bad.


    No wonder Bai jiarou''s body is much weaker than before.


    "Who did this? It''s not the white house again, is it?"


    As soon as she finished saying this, she turned to the last page and saw the conclusion.


    "I''ll go. It''s really them. They''re poisonous!"


    She can''t figure out what''s going on now.


    If the purpose of the Bai family''s big house is to take back the position of the Bai family''s owner, why should he target the palace family?


    "Bai Chun''an is not a simple man."


    It must be a powerful role for long Tianyu to come to this conclusion.


    After reading, she returned these pages to long Tianyu.


    The latter took out the fire and burned the things clean.


    In fact, Bai Chun''an, the uncle of the Bai family, and Lin Mengya don''t know much.


    I only know that this man was in poor health and had to rest at home.


    But the situation of the Bai family is different from that of the Zheng family.


    The three brothers of the Bai family are very harmonious. Although Bai Huaan holds the position of his eldest brother, he is quite respectful to his eldest brother.


    Only the parties concerned can know whether it is a lack of people''s hearts or another purpose.


    "Really, I don''t worry about going anywhere."


    Lin Mengya didn''t complain. She just felt why everyone had to fight in the nest.


    Why not take a long-term view instead of having to care about the gains and losses in front of you?

 Chapter 1893

    "It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well."


    He touched her head and probably felt his wife''s helplessness.


    They are secretly working hard to earn a future for everyone.


    But from the palace family, they only saw those people, blindly fighting for the power in front of them.


    Even he sometimes thinks it''s better to tear away the cover and let everyone know what kind of danger they are in.


    But he knows better than anyone that now is not the time.


    "That''s all. Let''s see what the boss of the white family means. If not, am I still afraid of him?"


    After being depressed for only a second, Lin Mengya regained her vitality.


    She is a natural laborer and can''t stop for a quarter of an hour.


    Since Bai Chun''an is a needle palace family everywhere, he must not have been a good opportunity this time.


    She wants to see what the goods are for!


    But when it was just nightfall, Lin Mengya was very helpless.


    Do you think your mouth has been stained with the light of declining God? Otherwise, why is it always good and bad?


    After she bathed the two little girls with Mammy, Lian Bo reported back outside that Bai''s uncle was coming.


    Bai Chunan? What''s he doing here?


    Without much thought, Lin Mengya dried her hands, changed her clothes and went to the main room.


    At this time, the great grandfather and his three brothers were there.


    But to her surprise, long Tianyu was also there.


    It''s strange. Yu usually doesn''t like to get involved in these things.


    If she were not there, the man would not come to the party nine out of ten times.


    Before she could think more, she heard the man sitting at the head of her great grandfather plead in a low voice: "this matter is related to the life of my little niece. Please the old man, you can do it."


    His eyebrows were raised. Bai Chunan''s niece was afraid to say Bai jiarou.


    What''s the matter with this man?


    "Don''t worry, my good nephew. I just can''t do it. Just in time, she''s coming. Ask her yourself."


    The great grandfather looked embarrassed. Her intuition told her that she was afraid of any trouble.


    Waiting for Bai Chunan to speak, she said in her heart, sure enough.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Su Mei is a Bodhisattva. Alas, this time, my little niece''s life is tied to you."


    Lin Mengya got goose bumps when she heard the speech.


    What is meant is tied to her, as if she didn''t save her life.


    But she softened her face and didn''t bite to death.


    "What''s the matter? You''d better talk about it first. My ability is limited. I''m afraid I can''t help you?"


    "Yes, yes, only you can help!"


    Bai Chun''an seemed to meet a great Savior. He smiled and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. As long as he marries my little niece, everything can be solved."


    Originally, I was waiting for her here.


    Lin Mengya was no longer nervous at the moment, but leisurely sat in the position opposite to him.


    Bai Chun''an''s face is very similar to his two brothers, but compared with those two people, it is probably because he has been lingering in the hospital bed for many years, so he looks a little thin and not so energetic.


    He ran to her to die before he got well, but he really didn''t think he had lived a long life.


    Perhaps the chill on his body was too obvious, and his great grandfather coughed falsely.


    "I''m afraid that Miss Bai will be wronged in this matter. Please forgive me."


    "No, no grievance. Nothing else is more important than losing her life. I discussed with my father and we are willing to let jiarou marry Mr. Su Yan as a flat wife. Please rest assured, Mr. Su Mei, my niece is the most gentle, but you will get along well."


    For Lin Mengya, who always looks like a leopard staring at her prey, Bai Chun''an''s face is a touch of guilt, which makes her keenly catch it.


    Compared with Mr. Xunyang and Mr. xunziyang, Bai jiarou is his own niece.


    It''s hard for him to be pushed into the fire pit like this.


    But he deserved it!


    The room was full of people who didn''t know what to say.


    Only Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, the two parties, looked like an old God, as if they didn''t care what he said at all.


    "I know it''s really difficult. So my father said he would give you 100000 liang of silver and a generous dowry. Please save my little niece!"


    "100000 taels? I''ll give you 300000 taels to rest your mind. Can you do it?"


    Unexpectedly, the first one to speak was gong San.


    Moreover, the man was really angry, as if he had fed all his good self-restraint to the dog since he arrived at Bai''s house.


    But if you want his sister to be wronged, oh, don''t even think about it.


    Bai Chun''an was not angry, but apologized repeatedly.


    "I know we''re really rude, but we can''t help it. My little niece had a peach blossom robbery and had to marry a man named Su Yan. She just looked at it before and fell ill. Now I don''t know what happened. She suddenly fell unconscious and couldn''t do it. If there were any other way, I would naturally think. There''s no need to give up this old face to be sincere Please. "


    "Peach blossom robbery? Do you believe this nonsense?"


    The palace was half angry and half angry.


    Even if Bai jiarou died of illness, it was her own destiny.


    Do you have to sacrifice his sister''s happiness to change it?


    Where is there such a truth in the world, and ya''er doesn''t owe them.


    Gong Qianfeng was also unhappy.


    After all, she is her closest great granddaughter. Now she has to be angry for nothing in order to save people.


    The strength of protecting the weaknesses hidden in the bones of the palace family showed him that Bai Chun''an had no strength all over.


    "It''s not that we have to believe it, but that my niece is really dead. The doctor said that if we can survive these days, there will be nothing. If we can''t survive, I''m afraid..."


    As he was talking, a woman''s cry suddenly sounded outside.


    As the voice grew louder, a well-dressed woman came to them with the help of several maids.


    "Master Gong, please, help my child!"


    Suddenly, Gong Qianfeng only felt that the first two were big.


    The woman''s crying is more difficult to talk than Bai Chunan''s coercion and inducement.


    "Su Mei, you are Su Mei, aren''t you? For my sake, save my daughter, okay?"


    The white second lady cried with red eyes and threw herself in front of her to kneel.


    Lin Mengya dodged and held her.


    "Second lady, what are you doing?"


    The second lady of the white family looked at her calm eyes and blushed.


    But if it weren''t for her daughter''s life, she wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    She could only look at her eagerly with tears.


    I hope she can be merciful.


    "Is there no other way except to let him marry Miss Bai?"


    The white second lady sighed. If she still had a little way, why bother to do such a thing here.


    "I see."


    All the people in the room looked different because of her words.


    The Gong family was shocked and disapproved, while the Bai family was surprised and surprised.


    Only long Tianyu kept looking at him, only at her.


    "I see." She repeated it again, as if she had regained her peaceful and elegant appearance.


    "Since Miss Bai is dying, it''s hard for me to die. But I can''t accommodate Mr. Su Yan."


    Although being a little girl makes the Bai family a little dissatisfied.


    But after all, she let go. Naturally, thanks a million.


    The Bai family was afraid that she would go back. They said they would set a date as soon as possible and send the silver and dowry, so they hurried away.


    Leave the four of them in the house, dejected.


    "I said, little sister, how can you promise?"


    Although Gong San lowered his voice, it was not hard to hear the anger.


    Even the great grandfather looked at her with heartache on his face, as if blaming her for being soft hearted.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile and said softly, "she is going to marry Su Yan. But I am gong ya, and my husband is not ''Su Yan''


    The great grandfather and his third brother were stunned and immediately reacted.


    Hi! How did they forget this stubble!


    Gong San, in particular, was worried just now. Now it''s cloudy and sunny.


    "You little clever ghost! However, the Bai family is determined to marry their daughter this time. Is it not good for us to find someone to fool?"


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips.


    She kept giving face to the white family again and again, but she didn''t expect that these people didn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    Especially Bai jiarou, since she wants to be someone else''s little wife, she can meet each other''s wishes.


    "If you don''t marry, you''ll die. If you marry, you may not die. It''s all made by the Bai family. Who can blame?"


    She looked at long Tianyu, who gave her a reassuring look.


    Gong San happily looked at his sister and stared at long Tianyu with some dissatisfaction.


    "It''s you who attract bees and butterflies. I can''t live or die and refuse to let you in!"


    Long Tianyu, who was innocent and lying with a gun, walked in front of her without care.


    "I only marry you."


    Next to him, Gong San, who still wanted to teach two sentences, closed his mouth silently.


    Hum! He''s quick!


    The ancestors of the palace family were not as relaxed as them.


    This trip to the Bai family, they encountered a lot of ups and downs.


    It seems that his old friend is not as decisive as when he was young.


    Because it was to cope with the robbery and because it was really disgraceful, the Bai family didn''t make a big deal.


    Everything was simple, but I made two wedding gowns, plus some red candles and red silk, and arranged an auditorium, which is complete.


    These days, the palace family are also closed. The Bai family knows it''s wrong and doesn''t dare to force it too hard.


    But fortunately, all the objects were passed in, and nothing happened again, which calmed their hearts.


    On the wedding day, none of the palace family arrived, but sent out a tall bridegroom.


    The Bai family leader is in the main position, but he is sad.


    Looking at the shabby happy hall, he sighed.


    Alas, after all, he is sorry for his old friend!

 Chapter 1894

    The white family was clearly not half happy, only the bright red silk and satin floating on the lonely door frame.


    "Mr. Su, oh, no, from today on, you will be my niece and son-in-law. Su Yan, go quickly. Xiaorou is waiting for you."


    Bai Chunan presided over the wedding.


    He walked up to Su Yan, smiling and staring at each other''s face.


    Bai Chun''an was relieved when he was sure it was the person he wanted, and the indifference on his face was not like someone else could pretend.


    I''m glad there''s no change at the palace.


    There is no joy of blowing, not even a serious matchmaker.


    The second father of the white family didn''t show up. Obviously, he was very angry and didn''t want to look bad.


    The white second lady couldn''t help wiping her tears. She didn''t want her daughter to suffer these grievances.


    But compared with her future, she can''t watch her daughter die!


    "Su Yan, if you want to blame me, blame me! It''s my fault that our family forced you. I hope you can understand the painstaking efforts of those years. I don''t ask you to sing with rou''er, but please treat her well for rou''er''s infatuation for you."


    Su Yan is still silent. Fortunately, he has always acted like this, and the people of the Bai family seem to be used to it.


    Bai Chun''an asked the maid to help Mrs. Bai down and said to the Bai family leader, "father, the auspicious hour has arrived. Don''t waste a good hour for nothing."


    The Bai family leader gave him a deep look until Bai Chun''an felt as if he had been seen through, and then nodded slightly.


    "The auspicious hour has come. The bride and groom worship heaven and earth!"


    Outside the door, Bai jiarou, who barely got up, had a thin and weak body wrapped in a bright red wedding gown.


    Now she can only rely on the help of the maid to get to the happy hall.


    "Wait!" A furious cry came, and Bai Shian strode to them in three steps and two steps.


    "Eldest brother, second sister-in-law, you are fooling around! This is fooling around with Xiao Rou''s lifelong happiness! Father, don''t you care?"


    Bai Shian was furious. He really didn''t expect that his family would have such absurd ideas.


    What peach blossom robbery, what eternal marriage, are all nonsense.


    Little rou''er is ill. Instead of going to the doctor, they want to break up the husband and wife just to cheer little rou''er up.


    They are confused! Bai Jia, are you confused?


    Bai Chun''an grabbed his third brother and said kindly, "Shi''an, you just came out and don''t know many things. Well, don''t you love xiaorou most? Since you''re here, have a cup of wedding wine."


    Bai Shian only feels that today''s big brother seems to have changed.


    He clenched his teeth and shook his brother''s hand.


    "What wedding wine? I don''t agree with this marriage!"


    "Third, my father agreed!"


    Bai Chunan''s words nailed him in place.


    Bai Shian almost doubted his ears. Did he have a hearing illusion just now.


    He looked at his big brother in disbelief, and then turned to his father.


    Bai sighed and pressed his hand.


    "Shian, please step back. Don''t delay the hour."


    "Father..."


    Thousands of words stuck in my throat.


    Bai Shian didn''t know how to describe his current mood. He was like a stick and hit it on the head.


    The shock made him dizzy and distended his brain, and the pain made his mind violent.


    He did not believe that his wise father would agree with such nonsense.


    But when he wanted to continue his opposition, his second sister-in-law, who had always loved him, rushed over and knelt at his feet in tears.


    "Shi''an, I put these forward. I insulted the lintel of the Bai family. Blame me if you are angry. But rou''er really can''t delay any longer. I beg you, just hurt rou''er again!"


    Bai Shian only felt that his anger was completely extinguished.


    The second sister-in-law has always been a weak woman. She has been very good to him and his family for so many years.


    His mouth is bitter. He knows why his second brother would rather hide in his study and read the account books than come here.


    Their white family has been open and aboveboard all their life, but they have been destroyed in the hands of their own people after all.


    He didn''t know if his niece would be well. He only knew that the Bai family would never face the world again.


    "You can do whatever you want."


    He had a hoarse voice. I don''t know how much effort he wasted when he said this.


    And he didn''t want to participate in this farce like wedding after all.


    "Old three, where are you going!"


    Bai Chun''an called to him, but the latter seemed not to hear and walked simply.


    "Forget it."


    The white family leader waved his hand. In fact, the third is more like the temperament of his wife and him when they were young.


    If it had been twenty years ago, he would have done such a thing.


    Alas, it''s all fate!


    Bai Shian rushed out with one breath, and when he got outside, he was a little confused.


    When something like this happened at home, he knew he had his own fault.


    If he had been more decisive and had not connived at his niece''s continued mistakes, perhaps there would be no current situation?


    I was depressed, but suddenly I heard someone call myself.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a man coming not far away.


    He immediately felt a little guilty, like doing something wrong and being caught.


    Lin Mengya looked at Bai Shian with great interest. The third master Bai, who has always been wantonly publicized, is no different from frost beaten eggplant today?


    "Where is the third master going?"


    She asked with a smile. Although she didn''t like others, she didn''t hate Bai Shian.


    "I, I..."


    Bai Shian stammered for a long time and finally only spit out a word.


    "Our Bai family is sorry for you, Su Mei. I''m not a friend of Bai Shian! If I can find a useful place in the future, I''ll be happy!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately smiled with deep meaning.


    "What else should I do? It''s just a matter of future. Let''s talk about it later. Now, won''t the third master go in with me and have a cup of wedding wine?"


    This surprised Bai Shian.


    Even though he hasn''t been with the couple for a long time, he knows how they love each other.


    Because my father was a burden, there was no concubine at home.


    Under the influence of his father and mother, although he was unruly, he also knew that the truth was rare.


    How come now, Su Mei is not affected at all.


    Or did she really see it?


    "Are you not angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?"


    Lin Mengya asked, and Bai Shian looked at the woman in front of him. For some reason, he continued to be uneasy.


    Some people, although their faces are smiling, but anyone with some brains knows not to provoke her.


    Extraordinary, I can only eat and go.


    The one in front of me seems to belong to this category.


    He took a look behind him. He could not have known what kind of means his family used.


    But he did not believe that the people in front of him would be merciful.


    "Third Master Bai, the whole Bai family, I just think you are more pleasing to the eye. So I have a word to tell you."


    Bai Shian nodded his head in a numb way. He almost felt that danger was approaching.


    "This world is the law of the jungle and the survival of the fittest. Compassion is just a false impression. So if you are knocked down by the strong, don''t resent others, but think about why you are so weak."


    Those black eyes are as bright as stars.


    Bai Shian was stunned in situ, just like a soul, and looked directly at her.


    "Third Master, the ceremony is complete. Let''s go in and have a look."


    She stepped back a little, smiling as warm as before.


    Bai Shian was like waking up in a dream. He looked at his hand and suddenly felt like a dream.


    Just now, what happened to him?


    Before he could react, the woman passed him and went straight in.


    Bai Shian immediately caught up, but he was always a step slower.


    In the hospital, a couple just made their last worship and became husband and wife under the witness of everyone.


    When she appeared at the door, the scene was very embarrassing.


    It was her generous "positive wife" who took the lead in breaking the deadlock.


    "It seems that I came at the right time."


    In the happy hall, Mrs. Bai wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    She felt that she was a woman, and Su Mei must be able to understand her mood at that time.


    At the same time, she also appreciated Su Mei''s magnanimity, and felt that they would be a family in the future. She was also half of Su Mei''s elders. She should love Su Mei equally and hurriedly welcomed her.


    "Good boy, thanks to your generosity, my daughter got what she wanted. Don''t worry, I will love you as my own child in the future..."


    "Sorry, I don''t lack ready-made mothers. And my father doesn''t like them very much."


    Her smile was slightly cold, and her words, like a steel needle, hurt people''s lungs.


    The white second lady''s face suddenly darkened.


    She stepped aside, her eyes timid.


    Bai Chun''an seemed unaffected and said, "Su Mei, I know you''re unhappy. But now rou''er has married Su Yan. In the future, everyone will be a family. Don''t worry, rou''er will share the family affairs for you after passing the door. It''s also a good thing to have a harmonious family."


    Harmony, your sister!


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart and walked into the happy hall alone. Li ignored the white family uncle who spoke better than farting.


    "Speaking of harmony, the white family leader has been alone for decades. The white family uncle loves to protect the media and has such an open mind. Why didn''t he expect to find a stepmother for yourself?"


    This hit the faces of the people present.


    Even the white master''s face became more and more ugly.


    I just don''t know whether it''s angry or angry.


    Bai Chun''an''s expression is not as good as before.


    "Don''t be capricious. Although you are a junior of the palace family, you are not the palace family after all."


    That''s a warning?


    Lin Mengya thinks the family should probably change their minds.


    She looked around for a week and sat gracefully in the guest seat.


    "The master of the Bai family, you know from the uncle of the Bai family, am I the one who went to the palace family genealogy?"

 Chapter 1895

    As soon as he said this, everyone in the Bai family changed his face.


    They thought that Su Mei said she was gong Ya''s righteous sister, but she was an outsider after all.


    Even if they are wronged, the Gong family will consider the overall situation.


    In the end, let her step back.


    But if you go to the genealogy, it''s another matter.


    Lin Mengya bent her index finger and tapped her forehead gently.


    "Oh, I also forgot one thing. My current ancestral status falls in the vein of the leader of the palace family. It''s right behind Gong ya."


    One thunder after another exploded in the ears of all the white family.


    You should know that the adoptive daughter is an adoptive daughter, but after the genealogy, it will be a serious palace family.


    In other words, if Gong Ya dies by accident, this one in front of her can even have a chance to master the Gong family!


    And they, however, forced the marriage of others, forced their husbands to marry a little wife!


    This beam is big.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed over everyone present.


    Oh, quietly they one by one.


    What kind of face did she have when she thought she was just an insignificant person?


    In fact, the Bai family forced them to make a deal with the interests of the Bai family and the Gong family?


    The second lady of the white family is completely a moral kidnapping. It is obviously her daughter who is wrong first, but in the end, it becomes her. If she doesn''t agree, she will die.


    The Bai family leader didn''t appear directly, but how could these things happen without his acquiescence.


    After all, she misjudged the Bai family.


    For a time, everyone''s face was wonderful.


    "Master Bai."


    She looked at the old man sitting in the first place with a pleasant face.


    From the moment she reported her identity just now, master Bai was like a solidified statue without any other actions.


    Just staring at her, perhaps, with a bit of shock.


    "I think it''s appropriate for the master to send you Zhen Jiao. Zhen Jiao was originally a burial object of his ancestors and has been buried underground. Even though he still looks sharp as usual, I''m afraid he''s lost his anger to suppress evil Jiao long ago?"


    Master Bai stood up trembling.


    People who were still flying a few days ago seem to be suddenly as old as teenagers.


    Her smile gradually converged and finally calmed down.


    "I''m here to congratulate your lady on her wedding. I''m here to announce that the palace family can''t stand humiliation. I must ask for justice. Master Bai should think more about how to face the anger of the palace family than drinking the granddaughter''s sun tea!"


    With a "bang", the teacup in front of Bai''s master turned upside down because he walked forward fiercely.


    The blood color quickly faded on his face.


    Although he has been friends with Gong Qianfeng for many years, he knows one thing better. In the Gong family, the owner of the family is their only faith.


    They were wrong from the beginning.


    Although the Gong family came here to ask for them, the Bai family is not the only choice.


    Gong Qianfeng and the third childe of the Gong family came by themselves, which not only gave them a full face, but also showed their sincerity.


    Originally, it was a matter of mutual benefit, but what did they do?


    For the sake of his so-called reputation, Mr. Xunyang was allowed to insult and make trouble for Gong 300.


    However, Gong San was forced to defend his family''s owner. They let those people pile all the charges of Mr. Xunyang''s illness on the Gong family.


    In the face of such a situation, the palace family retreated and even shrank into a small villa in order to help them stabilize the hearts of those disciples.


    Even though he felt he had secretly given them a place to live, he didn''t even stop them from entering the city at all.


    But their practice did not regard the palace family as an equal partner.


    But as a poor relative from the countryside, or worse.


    Does the Gong family really care about a Mr. Xunyang? Or the palace family, can''t find a place to stand?


    No, it''s just that the Gong family wants to cooperate with themselves. Maybe there are reasons why old friends care about old relationships.


    But after all, they exhausted the patience of the Gong family step by step.


    Today''s events have pulled this last force.


    The string between the two families was broken in his ignorance after all.


    "Mr. Su Mei, please wait!"


    Regardless of the difference in seniority, the Bai family leader urgently stopped Su Mei.


    And the other party just looked at him with a cold face, without the previous respect.


    "All this, all this..."


    "Bai wants to say again that this is a misunderstanding, right? But there are so many misunderstandings in the world. Today, Tang bowed down and knocked his head. The red happy word hasn''t been removed yet. Why don''t Bai tell me what I misunderstood?"


    She is aggressive. Even if the white family leader is so experienced, she only feels defeated in front of her.


    Finally, the white master bit his teeth and opened his mouth hard.


    "If you don''t have a wedding letter, it doesn''t count. I now announce that this engagement is over!"


    "Father!"


    Mrs. Bai cried in horror. At this time, Bai Chun''an, who was pale, finally showed a touch of regret.


    "The marriage letter? Didn''t the second master of the white family force us to sign it the day after it was decided? In addition, the second master of the white family also promised that as long as we signed the marriage letter, the cooperation between the palace family and the white family would be smooth in the future. We dared to fight against the white family, so we signed it."


    The Bai family owner looked at his eldest son in disbelief.


    He really didn''t expect that Bai Chun''an had this indescribable idea since when.


    "Chun''an, what''s going on?"


    "Father, it''s all my fault. Please punish me!"


    Bai Chun''an knelt on the ground. At this moment, he also felt like a bolt from the blue.


    The man only said that after destroying Su Mei''s marriage with Su Yan, it would be of great benefit to the Bai family.


    But the man never told him that Su Mei was a serious woman.


    He suddenly remembered what his mother had told him decades ago.


    The palace family is a real woman in power, so women are especially valued.


    The ordinary family background is unintentional to men, but the branch of the main vein is the most noble existence of the palace family.


    Once there was a family who molested the master of the palace family at a banquet, but what was the result? But it was erased by the Gong family with the power of thunder.


    Even at that time, the palace family was firmly in the top three of the top ten aristocratic families and had extraordinary power.


    But now it''s the palace family. Is it good to meet each other?


    Between the forehead, a layer of cold sweat came out.


    They are like plucking hair from a tiger''s mouth!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bai is so capable. Mr. Bai should be rewarded. If Mr. Bai wants to force me to stay, these people are not enough."


    She glanced at the people around her. Those who wanted to stop her bowed their heads and retreated.


    "Hum!"


    She snorted coldly and didn''t want to spend more time with them.


    At this time, Bai jiarou, who was still leaning in the arms of the maid and could only act with the help of others, suddenly lifted her head.


    "Sister! Please stay!"


    The master of the Bai family secretly shouted that it was not good. He didn''t have time to be surprised. Why did his granddaughter say it was good.


    Bai jiarou took Su Yan''s hand, ran to her and knelt down.


    "Sister, I know I did it wrong. I promise I won''t compete with you for your husband''s favor, and I won''t mention any previous marriage. I just ask my sister not to quarrel with my grandfather because of me. My grandfather often said that the family should understand each other. Husband, do you think so?"


    If Bai jiarou calls her sister, she may be relieved of her anger and give the Bai family a chance.


    But now, she doesn''t want to give it.


    Because she felt that the people of the white family were too eye-catching.


    She lowered her head and felt that the woman in front of her was ridiculous.


    "Your husband''s voice is really pleasant to hear. I hope you can call me that in the future. Well, since you called me sister, I''ll teach you the truth of being a man."


    "Mr. Su, please, please let her go. I''m willing to accept it for her!"


    Bai Chunan sincerely called her, but Lin Mengya only glanced at him.


    "Why not? Do you also want to call me sister and husband? Bai Chun''an, you''d better have a rest. You think you can get rid of the Bai family''s current situation?"


    Bai Chun''an slumped on the ground and stopped squeaking.


    Lin Mengya continued to look at Bai jiarou, and her fingers gently stirred up the face she had carefully described.


    "Do you think that the whole world should hold you in the palm of their hand and treat you as an individual? Bai jiarou, the reason why they listen to you is because they are your parents and relatives and have a blood relationship with you, but also because they love you and regard you as their favorite generation. Other people have no such obligation. Whether you die or live has nothing to do with others, No one is responsible to you, okay? "


    Bai jiarou''s eyes were red, and there was still a drop of tears on her cheeks.


    "I know, I know. I''m too willful, so my sister is still blaming me. Sister, I can change, I can change..."


    "Change? Why should I give you this opportunity?"


    Bai jiarou didn''t think about it, so she naturally said, "because I made a mistake, so I have to change it. Of course, my sister will give me this opportunity, because you also want to see me change it, don''t you?"


    Lin Mengya almost laughed.


    What great God is this? The giant baby theory instilled in this goods.


    She sneered and said clearly word by word, "but I only give the dead a chance. If you want this chance, die."


    The cold killing intention is like the sea water overflowing in winter. It is bone chilling and can easily invade people''s limbs and bones.


    The white second lady suddenly screamed, climbed to her daughter''s side and held her ignorant daughter tightly.


    "Bai jiarou, someone wants to see you improve because he still has expectations for you."


    She looked at Bai Shian. The man didn''t open his eyes. He was obviously disappointed.

 Chapter 1896

    "When you do something wrong, I just want you to bear the consequences of what you do wrong, because I don''t care whether you are good or bad, wrong or right. I always have revenge. If you dare to provoke me, I''ll kill you. Change. It''s your own business, but it has nothing to do with me."


    This cruel and true truth, I''m afraid all the people present understand except Bai jiarou and her inexperienced mother.


    However, they did not teach Bai jiarou, because they always felt that they could protect Bai jiarou''s whiteness.


    But I don''t know. It''s not simple, it''s just stupid.


    Looking down at the mother and daughter trembling, Lin Mengya has the pleasure of being a villain.


    She''s not a good teacher, but she''s also a nominal Dean of the college, isn''t she?


    "And you, you come to me crying. Just because your daughter is ill, I have to give up my husband. What''s the reason? If one day, a woman will tell you that her daughter secretly loves your man, will you give up your position so generously? Man, before asking others to do it, I want to see if I can do it."


    Her words also made the white family''s face change again and again.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t care how they react. His own pleasure is the most important thing.


    "I, I don''t know... But this time I really just want to save my daughter. Do I want to watch my daughter die? This is what every mother can''t bear to see!"


    Mrs. Bai''s tears were like tap water without money.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried bitterly. It''s really pathetic to watch.


    Even the people around him began to feel that Lin Mengya had done too much and was too unkind.


    "Your daughter is going to die. It''s her fault. If you, a mother, don''t discipline your daughter well and let others bear the consequences of your education failure, why? Just because you are a mother? What about me? Don''t I have a mother? How sad should my mother be when she sees me being bullied like this? Why don''t you understand her motherly heart! Only yours A daughter is a human being. Is it a wood that won''t hurt or cry? "


    It''s good not to mention her mother. When she mentions her mother, she rarely loses control and her eyes are red.


    Her mother died to give birth to her and to keep her safe all her life.


    In a good time, there is no chance, just to bring her to the world.


    In this way, she should live well and let her mother know that her daughter will not let her down and sad.


    A figure flashed quickly. Before the people could see clearly, she was held in her arms.


    "Don''t cry."


    Just two words, extremely distressed.


    Leaning against the familiar embrace, Lin Mengya sniffed a little embarrassed and grabbed his skirt tightly.


    If Mrs. Bai had not repeatedly relied on her maternal love to evade her responsibilities, she would not have been touched.


    "Husband, husband!"


    Bai jiarou was stunned for a moment.


    Because the man in front of him was wearing only ordinary dark clothes and did not wear the red wedding clothes.


    She subconsciously looked back and suddenly retracted her hand.


    If that person is Su Yan, who has been standing in front of him and marrying him?


    The people in the yard were also silly when they saw two bridegroom officials appear.


    "Your husband is him."


    Long Tianyu endured the rampant killing in his heart.


    Although before coming out, ya''er repeatedly promised him that the Bai family would never dare to touch her.


    But unexpectedly, these people who are not afraid of death dare to make his women cry.


    What white house? He never paid any attention to it.


    If she wants to, he can make it change color in an instant, just for her to be healthy and happy.


    "No, no way! Who are you and who are you?"


    Bai jiarou''s voice trembled with inexplicable fear.


    She stared at the man who had just married herself, and her beauty faded.


    "I''m your husband, my lady. Why don''t you know me when you''re just sick?"


    Although it was a man''s voice, it was quite different from long Tianyu''s deep and mellow voice.


    Then, in full view of the public, the man reached out and pulled off the mask on his face.


    A barely beautiful face, but slightly old, appeared in front of the crowd.


    "My son-in-law Su Yan, I''ve seen your elders."


    For a moment, everyone was stupid.


    Finally, Bai jiarou''s scream broke the strange silence.


    "No! I''m not marrying you, not you! Mother, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what it feels like to think a dream has come true, but reality has completely broken the dream.


    She sneered and raised her head from long Tianyu''s arms.


    When facing the crowd, she was still the calm and arrogant palace woman.


    "Wrong? I think this is right. Otherwise, why did Miss Bai recover so quickly?"


    Her cold words blocked the mouth of the Bai family.


    Master Bai''s face changed several times and finally collapsed.


    He looked disappointed at his granddaughter, who was still crying, and his eldest son, who knelt on the ground and looked ashamed, didn''t know what to say.


    Up to now, if he hasn''t seen it clearly, he has rolled around in this world in vain.


    "Father, rouer, she..."


    Bai er''s wife is just a woman with no idea. Now in this situation, she naturally wants to ask her father-in-law for help.


    The white family leader took a look at his ignorant granddaughter and felt only bitterness in his heart.


    Why is the old man''s luck always so much better than himself.


    "Marriage is not a trifle. Since jiarou has become close to Su Yan, it''s his man. Come and help the second family down."


    Bai Jiazhu''s words are equivalent to ending today''s storm.


    Bai family, lose everything.


    "Father, no, father!"


    Bai Chunan is in a hurry.


    The man knew at a glance that he was a loser accustomed to wine and sex, and was definitely not a good match for his niece.


    The white master looked at him with complex eyes and moved his lips slightly.


    "Do you still want to ruin the whole Bai family?"


    Bai Chunan is stupid. It''s not like this. He just wants to make the Bai family more prosperous.


    Why is it like this?


    Finally, Mrs. Bai was forcibly sent away.


    As for Bai jiarou, she was lying on the ground and crying.


    "Forget it, I knew this marriage was just to cheer Miss Bai. I, Su Yan, am just an ordinary small businessman and can''t afford the Bai family. Mr. Bai, I''m leaving now."


    "Su Yan" picked the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    Bai Chun''an and Bai Shi''an have stiff faces.


    Even they heard the irony in this remark.


    Isn''t that to say that they turn back and are ungrateful?


    "Stop! Is my white house where you come and go?"


    Bai Shian subconsciously stopped in front of him.


    "Su Yan" immediately showed a little disdain.


    "Oh, I don''t have the status of this little lady, so the big men of the white family want to kill me? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m just a small role. I just want to have a noble status in my next life so that I won''t be killed when I''m used up."


    "Shut up! You, you don''t think my white family is ashamed enough?"


    The white master roared and his body was shaky.


    Bai Chun''an and Bai Shi''an brothers also shut their mouths and dared not speak any more.


    "He is Bai jiarou''s serious husband. In the future, he will be my Bai family. No one is allowed to harm him. You, send the young lady and uncle back!"


    Who dares to disobey the words of the old man?


    Even if they can''t bear it any more, they have to do it.


    Bai jiarou was crazy and climbed to her grandfather''s feet to cry.


    She always wondered how everyone would stop hurting her for a moment.


    And her husband, from thinking of Su Yan, has become a, a strange man.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to marry him, I can''t marry him! The person I want to marry is Su Yan, it''s su Yan!"


    "Your wife is right. I''m your husband Su Yan. My wife, let''s have a baby soon. In the future, we''ll live a good life!"


    This "Suyan" is also a wonderful flower.


    According to long Tianyu, this man was once a poor scholar.


    However, when he wanted to come to the Bai family, he was driven out by the Bai family for some reasons.


    Later, for this reason, he lived in poverty all the time and wasted his time in the most inferior brothels all day.


    When long Tianyu''s people found him and told him that there was an opportunity that could not only make him enjoy glory and wealth all his life, but also marry the Pearl of the white family, he agreed without hesitation.


    In his words, if he could disgust the white family for a day, he would feel happy even if he worked hard.


    The two sides were ready to make a move. Dragon Tian Yu immediately changed his name on his registered residence, and then secretly sent him to the city, and then Lin Mengya disguised himself by himself.


    As for the indifference on that face, it''s not easy for Lin Mengya, a master of acupuncture, to pretend to be facial paralysis here?


    Because he dared to say that again and again, he stimulated the Bai family. First, it was for revenge. Second, it also made the Bai family understand that he was not easy to provoke.


    How can Bai master give up his own granddaughter, but he knows that if everything today is not handled well, he will have no room to turn around as an ally of the palace family.


    For the sake of the Bai family, he can only choose to sacrifice his granddaughter.


    "Child." He lowered his head, helpless and sad, and looked at Bai jiarou.


    "This is your life. Now that you have chosen this road, you have to recognize it."


    Bai jiarou didn''t believe anything and shook her head desperately.


    The white family leader sighed a long sigh. He finally understood why the old friends chose to avoid and disappear.


    This taste of gouging out meat in my heart is really hard to feel.


    Before he laughed, he thought in his private heart that his old friends would understand what he did.

 Chapter 1897

    A reluctantly but not blessed wedding finally ended in the form of farce.


    Lin Mengya can foresee that there will be no peaceful future after the Bai family.


    The sneer in my heart reminds me that this world is so fair.


    When you want to take something from others, you must have the consciousness of paying a price.


    The white master shook his head. It seems that he is even old and confused.


    He lost all his old face, but he had to struggle to deal with some things.


    "I don''t know. Is Mr. Su Mei satisfied?"


    "I have nothing to be dissatisfied with. After all, it''s your married daughter, which has nothing to do with us."


    With a sarcastic answer, she choked the white master''s words completely.


    At this time, Bai Chun''an showed his dissatisfaction and said, "it''s worthy of being the person from the palace family. It''s really a good means. My niece was destroyed in your hand and won''t be wronged."


    Oh, do you want to continue to provoke?


    She raised her eyebrows and took a few steps forward.


    "I don''t deserve what Bai jiarou said. Who let Bai jiarou mistake my husband for her destined marriage, and who told second lady Bai that her daughter had a peach blossom robbery, or who persuaded Bai jiarou. I believe you should know better than me."


    Little by little, she tore away the inferior disguise of the white family because of the truth they were most reluctant to admit and exposed it to everyone.


    The white family leader looked at his eldest son in silence, as if the fog had dispersed in front of him. Some things easily appeared in front of him.


    "Mr. Su Mei is really eloquent."


    Bai Chunan was a little uneasy when seen by his father, but he still spared no effort to pour this basin of dirty water on her head.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid at all. Splash it. Anyway, it must not be her who will cry in the future.


    "You''re not bad either. Today''s business has come to an end for the time being. Mr. Bai, my great grandfather and third brother have moved to a house on East Street. If you have anything to say in the future, you might as well say it face to face, so as not to let someone take chicken feather as an arrow. I''ll leave."


    No matter what the other party wants to say, Lin Mengya leaves with the identity of a winner.


    When passing by Bai Shian, she smiled at each other with deep meaning.


    At this time, Bai Shian finally understood what she meant before she came in.


    The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest.


    Yes, how can he forget that the world has never been only warm.


    His eyes flashed, but he made a decision in his heart.


    Straight out of the gate of the Bai family, no one dared to stop them all the way.


    On the street, Lian Bo had long been ordered by his great grandfather to meet them here.


    "Is everything going well, miss?"


    Lian Bo asked anxiously. Although they didn''t see the eldest lady as a child, the palace family''s nature of protecting the calf made them unable to see that they were wronged by their favorite younger generation.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya smiled at Lian Bo with ease.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life."


    Lian Bo was stunned and then smiled again.


    "Yes, even the old man said that the most powerful in our family is the eldest lady."


    This is the difference between the Gong family and the Bai family.


    The Gong family also protect their weaknesses, but they will not hide the children in the ivory tower and pull out their claws and teeth to turn them into arrogant and ignorant kittens.


    But will sharpen their steel teeth and claws, so that they can learn how to occupy a place for themselves in this cruel time.


    After all, neither parents nor other elders can protect them for a lifetime.


    "In his old man''s eyes, I''m afraid our children are all good. Well, I''m all right here. Why don''t you go back and report to him first and I''ll go out with him."


    "Good."


    Lian Bo turned and left. He was busy going back to report to his great ancestors.


    As soon as the man left, long Tianyu grabbed her shoulder.


    With their tacit understanding now, Lin Mengya can''t guess long Tianyu''s idea.


    The punctual man was distressed to see that he almost cried.


    This man really makes her don''t know what to say.


    "I''m good at acting today."


    She tilted her head on his shoulder and obviously felt that the man hadn''t reacted yet.


    Smilingly raised his head and gently stroked his skirt with his fingers.


    "I mean, did I act very well in front of the Bai family? You see, even you are scared. Alas, my amazing acting skills are a pity not to enter the performing arts circle."


    She said this easily, but long Tianyu said "well" after a long silence.


    "Fool."


    Why doesn''t he understand her?


    But it doesn''t matter whether he knows or not, but he always cooperates with himself.


    Such a dragon Tianyu, let her heart, as if wrapped by a layer of warmth, no longer have a trace of cold and darkness.


    "I miss my mother."


    For many years, it seems that she hasn''t said much about orphanage since she knew what it means.


    Just because she knew that if she had a mother, she wouldn''t be here.


    After returning here, her biggest regret is that she can''t have another mother who loves her.


    But who can say that she has no mother''s love?


    Since she was born, her mother has been protecting her until now.


    Besides, she has her father and brother waiting for her.


    "My mother is your mother."


    It was like the tone of the children when they were seriously sharing their beloved toys, which amused her heart, and the little acid swelling disappeared.


    "Well, but haven''t you heard from me lately?"


    She knows that Princess de has a very important position in Yu''s heart.


    Even though he has forgotten something now, the nature between mother and son will not change.


    "There has been some news, which was discovered by Xie Han."


    If long Tianyu hadn''t mentioned it, Lin Mengya almost forgot Xie Han''s gang.


    Today, with the support of her secret medicine business, Zhenlong Tang has almost become a overlord in the ghost city.


    Other people don''t say that the dividend sent to her every month is a huge sum of money.


    In a short time, she will be richer than more than half of the owners of Wei country, and she doesn''t add the family background of Gong family.


    "This boy is quick. When he sent me a letter last month, he said that chen''er already had a body. This is her first child, and it''s not how things are going."


    After receiving the news, she got a lot of medicine and good things together with her teacher, and asked her to take them back.


    But after all, chen''er is different from the past. If she has a chance, she still hopes to pick up people to have an abortion.


    After all, compared with the Zhenlong hall, which fought openly and secretly with the original forces of ghost city, it is still a palace house that has been built by her, which is more stable.


    Long Tianyu nodded and said he would mention it to Xie Han.


    Instead, tell her about his mother.


    "According to you, the reason why your father cooperates with people in ghost city is to lead you out?"


    "Well, even if he knows where I am, he has never had a chance to succeed. So, he can''t wait."


    Speaking of his father, long Tianyu has lost half of his father son affection in his heart.


    Since he became a father, he has no expectations for that person''s feelings.


    Mo Yan and Ning''er felt distressed as long as he saw that they were hurt a little. What''s more, he had to calculate his children.


    "But even if he catches you, what''s the use? Is the one in the Dragon capital easy to match? I''m afraid even with your forces in the open, it''s not enough."


    When she mentioned it, she felt that emperor Jin Yuan was really delusional.


    Let alone seek hegemony. The current situation is so chaotic. If they fall into a civil war, they don''t have to wait for the people of Xiancheng to kill them. Just lie down and be slaughtered.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly widened her eyes and looked at long Tianyu in shock.


    It''s not what she guessed.


    Long Tianyu touched her head and knew that once these things were not guarded against her, it was impossible to hide them with her intelligence.


    "He, is he crazy? Cooperating with Xiancheng is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger. Those people in Xiancheng are not stupid. How can they be used by him? In the end, I''m afraid it''s the birds who do their best to hide, and what good fruit does he have?"


    "Well, but how many people can the world see through? His mind is full of how to obtain that great power, but he doesn''t know that it''s just a flashy dream."


    Long Tianyu calmly summarized, but he was a little happy in his heart.


    Think about yourself when she didn''t appear. Isn''t that the same idea?


    Fortunately, with her, I let myself understand what happiness I should strive for.


    "Yes. When he was in the state of Jin, he was an ambitious man. Even if he liked you, he didn''t like the feeling of losing power. I think he won''t have a good life after returning to the state of Wei."


    Better be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    If he had not been the emperor of Jin, he would still be the emperor of the hegemonic side. I''m afraid he would not be willing to return to the state of Wei again.


    From an emperor who can call the wind and rain to a younger brother who can only live in his own small fief and has no real power or even can''t come out at will, how can he accept this gap.


    She thought for a moment and suggested in a low voice, "do you want Xie han to help you?"


    Although Xie Han occasionally has contact with long Tianyu, she is still one of her men.


    Moreover, because youge''er brainwashes Xie Han every day, this man is loyal to her now.


    Although the tone of each letter is still a little awkward, she is regarded as her own person after all. Occasionally, she will boo her with cold and warm words under the "coercion" of different children.


    Long Tianyu shook her head and kissed her forehead gently.


    "It''s all right. Just keep an eye on it with Xie Han. Now, it''s better not to expose his relationship with us."


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything when he refused.

 Chapter 1898

    She knew her man''s ability and knew that he would never do something stupid for the sake of so-called face.


    "Good."


    Left and right back to nothing, they strolled around Fengyuan City.


    Looking at the prosperity here, she couldn''t help thinking of feiye city.


    When she came back, everything was waiting for fun.


    Now it''s lively and prosperous. It''s impolite to say that as far as she can see, the main city of those families, including Longdu, feiye city is already the best.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help stirring up some little pride.


    They are like the most ordinary couple in the city.


    Lin Mengya picked up a small purse on the stall next to her and kneaded it gently in her hand.


    "It seems that some people still have a thief''s heart."


    She smiled and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Long Tianyu handed the boss some copper coins as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    "Are you tired? Do you want to eat in front?"


    She nodded, glanced over a place behind her without leaving a trace, picked her mouth slightly, and showed a meaningful smile.


    Shuizhi was hanging far behind the two people, with some anxiety in her heart.


    She knew that this time might be the last chance.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be no turning point in the matter of the eldest lady.


    And she didn''t expect that these two people in the palace family were so vicious.


    She ruined her whole life, and even let the man be reprimanded by the owner.


    So anyway, she will turn the world around.


    Watching the two people enter a small street restaurant with elegant style, she also quietly followed up.


    There are not many people inside, and there are only two or three long tables in the hall.


    She easily saw one of them. It was Su Mei she was looking for.


    But now, Su Mei is sitting there alone.


    She thought it was a good chance given to her by God, but she forgot that the man had never been too far away from Su Mei.


    Lin Mengya sat in the lobby, drinking the coarse tea from the waiter, looking at the pedestrians outside, leisurely and comfortable.


    But suddenly, a figure rushed over and knelt at his feet.


    "Please, help my miss! Miss, it''s always my miss''s fault. This time, please raise your hand and let her go."


    What appeared in front of her was the maid who begged long Tianyu to comfort Bai jiarou last time.


    Inexplicably disappointed, she thought she could catch a big fish.


    "Miss, I can''t understand that. Isn''t today a good day for your young lady? How come you talk like your young lady has gone to hell. If your new uncle hears it, he doesn''t know how to feel."


    Shuizhi played the old trick again.


    But unlike last time, she didn''t reveal the secret of her young lady.


    But while crying sadly and timidly, kowtow to her.


    It''s a pity. I thought it could make Bai jiarou''s reputation worse.


    It seems that the Bai family is full of people who pretend to be confused.


    Anyway, for her, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "This girl, have something to say. Look at that girl, how miserable she is crying."


    "Yes, girl, you are kind-hearted, so don''t embarrass her."


    Although Shuizhi''s performance didn''t move her, it made the people around her have some compassion for her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to be a villain for nothing, so she followed everyone''s meaning and said, "OK, for the sake of everyone''s pleading for you, I''ll listen to your request. Come on, how do you want me to help you?"


    Shuizhi raised her head. Her eyes were red and swollen with tears, which reflected her red forehead.


    She looked left and right, and Wei said wrongfully, "thank you, girl. You have a lot, and you must be rewarded in the future. Shuizhi doesn''t dare to take up too much of your time. Please move."


    People around them have a happy attitude towards their "reconciliation".


    Lin Mengya couldn''t guess what Shuizhi was up to.


    Unfortunately, do you think she won''t make public anger?


    She doesn''t go out to inquire. When does Lin Mengya need to listen to passers-by?


    However, let the other party feel that he has succeeded once first.


    Take it as a good deed every day.


    Shuizhi''s attitude towards her was respectful. There was no ambush outside. She just led her to a teahouse and told her to wait a minute and report back immediately.


    She inadvertently looked out. Since the woman left, there were two people in front of the door.


    Obviously, I''m afraid she''ll run.


    But she was really curious about what Shuizhi would do.


    On the other side, long Tianyu, who had just bought some gold jujube cakes from outside, saw the woman sitting on the table of his wife.


    He just glanced and turned to leave.


    Shuizhi immediately ran to him and said calmly, "if you leave now, I''m afraid you''ll never see your wife again."


    Threaten him?


    Black eyes coagulated frost, but for a moment, it seemed to freeze her remaining courage.


    But at the thought of the man, she couldn''t help but rely on her courage and came forward and said, "don''t worry, sir. Your wife is very safe now. As long as you can come with me, I promise your wife will come back to you unharmed."


    "Where are you going?"


    The low voice has been infected with merciless killing.


    However, although Shuizhi is afraid, she lacks intuition about danger.


    Perhaps she felt that she had chips, so she had no fear.


    But in front of this powerful man, she still dare not be too presumptuous.


    "Lead the way."


    Impatient command, the situation seemed to be turned around.


    Shuizhi patted her chest, stabilized her jumping heart, and lowered her eyebrows more and more.


    "Yes."


    Put the jujube cake into his arms, and long Tianyu strode behind Shuizhi.


    Shuizhi didn''t dare to look up. She could only look at the road under her feet. Even in order to keep a little faster than him, she trotted all the way.


    Soon, they came to the back door of a house.


    Long Tianyu''s face was straight all the time, and Shuizhi didn''t dare to make a mistake. She could only say yes: "I, my miss is inside. Please go in by yourself."


    Long Tianyu didn''t look either. He stepped back and opened the door and went in.


    Shuizhi immediately closed the door and wiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve.


    Although this person is a bit terrible, if Miss is successful this time, she will be a great achievement.


    When she was too late, she suddenly remembered the woman who had been cheated into the teahouse and was being taken care of.


    It''s a bit difficult to pass on her face. The woman is really powerful. If she didn''t rely on someone nearby this time, I''m afraid she couldn''t deceive her.


    Miss is so good and likes Su Yan so much.


    If the woman does anything in the future, what can she do, miss.


    Simply -- Shuizhi, frightened by her own thoughts, shook her head suddenly, but she thought of the appearance of Miss pear blossom with rain and that she had suffered a lot over the years.


    This can''t blame her, but Miss Su Yan met too late, but there was another Su Mei in the middle.


    Yes, it''s all Sumei''s fault. It is because of her existence that miss is so painful.


    With a deep breath, Shuizhi tidied up her clothes and went in the same direction.


    Sitting in the teahouse, Lin Mengya slightly closed her eyes and seemed not anxious.


    When the footsteps remembered, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at people.


    "Miss, I''m really sorry to wait. My young lady stumbled on something temporarily and won''t come until later. Miss, why don''t you try the tea here."


    In the porcelain white tea cup, the clear and yellowish tea soup shows a distant aroma.


    Lin Mengya picked up the teacup and put it under her nose.


    "Well, it''s really good tea."


    "The girl is really knowledgeable. This tea is the treasurer''s treasure. Ordinary people don''t have a chance to drink it."


    Shuizhi smiled and explained, while Lin Mengya put the tea cup on the table.


    "Yes, if everyone could drink this tea, how many lives would they have to die here?"


    Shuizhi''s face suddenly changed, her eyes turned disorderly, and she stammered.


    "Aunt, girl, what does that mean?"


    "Can''t you hear me clearly? I might as well say it again. This tea is really rare, but I''m afraid few people can tolerate making tea with arsenic?"


    With a "bang", Shuizhi suddenly stepped back and knocked down a chair in a panic.


    Lin Mengya was still sitting in her seat, her eyes full of jokes.


    "Can you be creative? Apart from arsenic, there are no other poisons? If you change me, I can make you die hundreds of times without repetition. Your intestines are rotten and your seven orifices bleed. Oh, by the way, a new poison I developed recently can make you live for five days and five nights. Finally, you will kill yourself because you can''t bear the pain. You say, how much Interesting? "


    She was like the king of hell in the hall of hell. Word by word, she was like a rope around Shuizhi''s neck.


    The latter''s eyes widened and his throat rolled, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Lin Mengya got up leisurely, but her eyes were more and more cold and disdainful.


    "With your courage, you learn from others to kill people. Miss Shuizhi, how do you think I should punish you? Otherwise, if you drink this tea, we''ll write off the matter. What do you think?"


    With a strange cry, Shuizhi wanted to rush out.


    She can''t care about anything else now. She only knows that the woman will kill herself!


    But before she ran too far, she was kicked back and smashed the hall of the teahouse.


    Man, I''ve seen this formation with the shopkeeper. I''ve been hiding in a corner for a long time.


    Lin Mengya walked slowly to the ground and looked down at Shuizhi who couldn''t get up.


    "As far as your courage and brain are concerned, you still want to be a villain. Save it and don''t discredit the villain."

 Chapter 1899

    With that, she got up and left the teahouse without hesitation.


    Behind him, Shuizhi didn''t give up and wanted to climb out.


    It doesn''t matter. As long as the lady can get what she wants, all her efforts will be meaningful.


    That person, that person must also be able to see her sincerity, everything is worth it!


    But when she saw that the man who should have been in Bai jiarou''s room appeared next to Su Mei in neat clothes, she opened her eyes in shock. How, how¡ª¡ª


    Shrugging her nose, Lin Mengya complained.


    "Why are you so careless? You''ve got someone else''s smell on your body. You''re not allowed to enter my room tonight!"


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly at the speech.


    The woman''s room doesn''t know what smell it smells like.


    He just went in and knocked out the other party. For a while, he was infected with it. He was really helpless.


    "Wash it when you go back."


    "Well, let''s burn this dress."


    "OK."


    In a few words, I agreed on the return of this valuable silk and satin.


    Long Tianyu waved and asked the dark guard who had been guarding her to drag out the inside and the outside.


    "Lord, how to deal with these people?"


    In addition to Shuizhi and several servants bought by her outside, there is Bai jiarou who tries to seduce herself.


    He never asks such a person.


    But Bai jiarou can''t die casually. At least, she has to wait for his wife to vent her anger.


    "Don''t throw it around. I think it''s better to send it to the Bai family leader. Oh, by the way, you go to her room and take out the incense ash from the incense burner and the poison on the girl to the Bai family leader."


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu didn''t even hate such a woman.


    Because they are not qualified to hate themselves.


    "Let''s go to Bai''s house again. We left in a hurry last time. It seems that we forgot something."


    She winked playfully and said to long Tianyu.


    The latter immediately realized that he was afraid that his wife would have to talk to the lion again.


    "OK."


    As a qualified husband, he must follow his wife to rip off.


    The Bai family, who had just stopped a little, was knocked unconscious and thrown into the yard because of Bai jiarou and the maid, and it was boiling again.


    People pointed at Bai jiarou, who was not well dressed, and Shuizhi, who was very white, and wondered whether they should come forward and help him up.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t go to work quickly!"


    The big housekeeper of the white house kept a calm face and drove everyone away.


    The maids who followed her immediately took their clothes and covered their young lady tightly.


    The housekeeper looked at the man and woman who followed him, with bitter hair in his mouth.


    Well, what''s this called!


    "You two, this is..."


    "What shameless thing did your young lady do? Do you want me to say it again? She has the face to do it, but I don''t have the face to say it."


    Lin Mengya is aggressive and not polite at all.


    The housekeeper, who had seen her means for a long time, dared not fight with her. He had to call someone immediately to invite the master and the second master.


    Not long after, several people reunited in the Baijia hall.


    The white family''s face is more and more ugly, and Lin Mengya is also a reluctant look.


    "Isn''t everything over? Why do you come to my white house?"


    Although Bai Huaan knows the cause and effect, he still can''t calm down immediately in the face of the person who ruined his daughter''s life.


    Lin Mengya sneered and ordered someone to bring up two bags of things.


    "I want to end it, but your young lady is obsessed with it. Before questioning me, I''d better have a good look at these two things. Even if my palace family is unbearable, they can''t do such shameless things!"


    Bai Hua''an was so angry that his chest hurt, but he could only hold on to see the two things.


    One of them seems to be incense ash.


    He only smelled it once and felt that the smell was too sweet and greasy. It really didn''t look like the one usually used by his family.


    The other is some white powder.


    Looking at the indignation of the other party, he didn''t dare to underestimate it. He could only let the people around him have a look.


    "Be careful. This bag can kill people."


    Lin Mengya''s words made Bai Hua''an pale.


    He thought for a moment and asked someone to get a pair of silver chopsticks.


    As the silver chopsticks turned black, his face turned white quickly.


    "Well, how can there be arsenic, isn''t it -"


    "Yes, how can there be arsenic? Not only the second master, but also I think so. I''m afraid now. If I don''t notice for a moment and drink the tea cooked by your maid, do I have to go to the hell palace to avenge myself?"


    Playing this move in front of her poisonous giant is really teaching others.


    Mo said that the poison could not escape her smell and radar. Even if she drank the whole package, she could be safe and sound.


    But the Bai family didn''t know. She had to thank Shuizhi and pass the knife to her hand.


    "She, Shuizhi? Isn''t this Shuizhi?"


    At this moment, Bai Hua''an saw Chu''s maid''s face on the ground.


    Even if it is a little twisted, it is indeed his daughter''s personal maid!


    In an instant, a terrible idea came out of his mind quickly.


    It can''t be true! There won''t be such a thing!


    "Also, the incense ash was found in your daughter''s room. If your nose is good, you should smell her. As for what this incense does, I think the Third Master of your house should know better than me."


    Just as he was saying this, Bai Shian hurried there.


    Especially when he saw Bai jiarou, who was held by the maids, and several people lying on the ground, he burst into a sweat.


    "Father, second brother, what''s going on?"


    The Bai family leader has seen through these things for a long time. Now, he can only think about what to do to minimize the impact of this matter on the Bai family.


    But now, obviously, what he said is no longer easy to use.


    The key lies in the attitude of others.


    "Third, why are you here?"


    Bai Hua''an just felt his head buzzing like it had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    "I heard that you''re making trouble here again. I''m not sure, so come and have a look. Su Mei, it''s time for my niece and you to come to an end. Why are you coming again?"


    "It''s not me, it''s the lady of your house who asked me to come. It''s unfair to everyone. Let''s wake up Miss Bai first. Even if she did something wrong, let her distinguish it by herself?"


    But unexpectedly, the white master shook his head.


    "No, it''s my Bai family''s lax education that led to such disobedience. Mr. Su Mei said frankly, how can I compensate you?"


    Smart! Lin Mengya had to say that the old man could understand the whole Bai family.


    Anyway, waking up Bai jiarou will only make things worse.


    In the end, the white family will lose face.


    It''s better to take advantage of now and deal with the matter.


    "There''s no need for compensation. Just think about what my palace family is doing here."


    House Leader Bai didn''t expect that the girl could do things so neatly.


    It''s also the younger generation. If you look at your own bad goods, you can only sigh that people are better than others. It''s so angry.


    "OK, I should go."


    With Bai''s answer, Bai Hua''an and Bai Shi''an both showed heartache.


    If it is said that the palace family came before, it was for them to compare the status of the two families, or their white family, which was slightly in an advantage.


    Now, they have retreated again and again. Now, they can only let the palace family take whatever they want.


    Unless, they don''t want fame anymore.


    But how can they be desperate?


    "Then I''ll thank the master on behalf of my great grandfather. There''s one more thing I have to say."


    The hearts of the Bai family were raised.


    Does the ancestor have any dissatisfaction and want to make further conditions?


    Now, even within 20 years, all the Bai family have a creed in their hearts.


    If you provoke heaven and earth, you can''t provoke the palace girl.


    Otherwise, there must be no bone residue left.


    But now, Lin Mengya has no consciousness.


    "Miss Bai of your house is so persistent that I don''t say much. I just hope that the Bai family can be so happy the next time Miss Bai comes to me."


    "No way! If she dares to go again, I''ll break her leg!"


    Bai Huaan said fiercely almost at the same time.


    You should know how many interests the Bai family gave up this time in exchange for her peace of mind.


    If we do it again, I''m afraid the secret storehouse of the Bai family will have to be emptied by the girl.


    "Even if we break our legs, we won''t stay here long anyway. Then I''ll wait for good news, everyone. Goodbye."


    She said in a good temper, and the white family can only swallow this dumb loss.


    What else can I do? It is to let people know that their young lady pretended to be ill and couldn''t force her to marry. Instead, she was designed to marry someone who is nothing.


    Or let the world know that his white daughter is so shameless. Seduce a married man with flattery and try to poison someone''s main room?


    If this matter is put on the common people, it can also ruin the reputation of the Bai family, not to mention that the other party is the Gong family.


    Unless, from then on, the Bai family will remain anonymous and move to a place where no one can find.


    But what''s the difference between that and suicide?


    Only this fame, this fief, all this, and the existence of everything branded with the traces of the white family, is a real white family. Otherwise, what else does the white family have?


    At this time, they really felt how difficult it was to inherit the glory of the family from generation to generation.


    But they have jointly cultivated a disaster star.


    A disaster star that can push the Bai family into the abyss alive.


    Now, they finally realized what they had done wrong.


    Whether they or Bai jiarou were born, they were destined to take responsibility for the Bai family.


    Instead, they only enjoy the power of the white family and act willfully.

 Chapter 1900

    After thinking through all this, Bai Hua''an and Bai Shi''an''s resentment against the Gong family has faded a lot.


    What they have to face now is how to clean up the mess.


    "Father, do we really want to promise the terms of the palace family for jiarou?"


    Bai Hua''an has made his own choice between family interests and his daughter.


    Bai Shian didn''t say a word, obviously he had the same mind as his second brother.


    After thinking for a moment, the white master said reluctantly, "haven''t you found out? When did we take the initiative now?"


    He also suddenly noticed it after looking back at the events these days.


    On the surface, all this is their pressing step by step, making mistakes again and again.


    But the palace family can resist, but they often make a gesture of last resort.


    It can only be said that they did it themselves.


    The Bai brothers could only sigh one after another.


    Who made them lose their eyes and mistook the tiger for a big cat?


    Lin Mengya, who finally won a complete victory, was in a very happy mood.


    They didn''t continue to wander in Fengyuan City, but returned to the foothold that the Gong family had already prepared.


    As soon as he entered the door, Lian Bo greeted him with some worry.


    Seeing that both of them were safe, he hurried to the house to report the news.


    "Old man, third young master, miss and uncle are back!"


    In the main room, Gong Qianfeng, who was discussing the countermeasures with Gong San, immediately said, "just come back, just come back."


    Knowing that with the ability of the two children, the Bai family can''t help them, but he still can''t help worrying.


    They saluted their great grandfather and said hello, which made it clear what had just happened.


    The more Gong Qianfeng listened, the more angry he was.


    "What a white family! How dare you calculate my great granddaughter like this. Hum! I think the old white man has lived for so many years."


    "Calm down, great grandfather. Don''t worry. I''ve got everything I should get back. From today on, Bai jiarou can''t make waves anymore."


    In fact, Bai jiarou has little impact on her.


    Not to mention that long Tianyu didn''t mean anything to her, she said that Bai jiarou''s so-called means were not enough to see in her eyes.


    The reason why she didn''t die was because she wanted to keep her empty handed to cover the white wolf.


    Speaking of this, they took advantage of it.


    "I don''t know what happened to the white family. At the beginning, Lanzhi could give up his life in order to protect the family. I don''t know how the old man managed to make such a girl. After all, it''s not as good as before."


    The great grandfather really felt this.


    He had been in the palace for a long time, so he naturally looked at his old friends with the same eyes.


    But it was a great disappointment. There was an illusion that the sky was overturned overnight.


    "In fact, it''s just that after a long time of comfort, everyone loses their caution about the crisis."


    She had to admit that Xiancheng picked the right time.


    Now, everyone''s eyes only focus on the aristocratic family and the existing power distribution.


    After the immortal city quietly devours their back road, they only need to stir up some trouble, and the people on the ground will start to fight endlessly. Where do they need to do it by themselves?


    Thinking of this, she only felt a chill and ran straight to her back.


    Her hands were suddenly held by a pair of warm big hands. She looked up and saw the man''s calm face.


    But in the bottom of her eyes, she was worried and comforted.


    Subconsciously held each other tightly. Yes, she and him. What''s the panic.


    After such a toss, the Bai family is obviously more positive than before.


    The next day, they sent the list.


    After the comparison and understanding of the three brothers, knowing that these people are indeed good materials, they also temporarily accepted the sincerity of the Bai family.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, the person in charge of handing over with them this time was Bai Shian.


    Seeing that the man was not as frivolous and calm as before, Lin Mengya probably guessed something.


    Bai Jia, this is to cheer up.


    "Senior, third childe, if you two think there''s nothing wrong with the list, I''ll go back and prepare."


    Because of his great ancestor''s generation, Bai Shian only called him an elder. It''s not impolite.


    No way, almost all the great grandparents of others have entered the ancestral hall, leaving only her great grandparents, who still take advantage of the big generation.


    After exchanging eyes with his great grandfather, Gong San said politely, "there''s no problem with the list, but are you sure you can invite people here?"


    Bai Shian pondered a little.


    "With my ability, I can persuade about 60 to 70 percent."


    Lin Mengya estimated that according to the people on the list, 60% or 70% is enough.


    She took the list, put a pen on it and circled several people.


    "No one else can come, but these three, please make sure to invite them."


    Bai Shian looked at her with some awkward eyes, but she didn''t care much.


    He looked a little embarrassed when he saw the people she circled alone.


    "Let''s not worry about others. Mr. Xunyang... With all due respect, although he stopped talking about the events of that day after he woke up, it doesn''t mean he can teach at the palace family. After all, it''s so serious that it can''t be explained in a few words."


    Lin Mengya put down her pen and smiled gracefully.


    "It was because of that storm that he had to go. Only in this way could the speculation and doubts of those people be completely dispelled."


    Bai Shian also guessed this.


    But this seems to be the most effective way, but it is also the most difficult way.


    At the thought of Mr. Xunyang''s stubborn temper, his head hurts.


    Lin Mengya asked knowingly.


    "Can''t Third Master Bai do it?"


    crap! If he can do it, why grind his teeth with her here.


    Looking at the man''s eyes, Lin Mengya smiled and sold him a favor.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. The reason why Mr. Xunyang didn''t investigate is that he was suspicious. As long as the third master investigates the truth of the matter, everything can be solved."


    Bai Shian glared at her angrily, and he knew it.


    But how? If he could find out, he would have found it, okay?


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea cup. Why didn''t she think it was so stupid before?


    "It''s said that Xun Ziyang is still locked up in the prison of the guard camp. He doesn''t come back early or late, but he comes back when we come. It''s no coincidence."


    It''s all about this. If the fool doesn''t understand it again, she''ll have to do it herself.


    Suddenly, Bai Shian suddenly realized.


    by the way! Mr. Xunyang''s poisoning must have something to do with xunziyang!


    "I see. Please wait for good news. I''ll leave first!"


    "Third Master Bai, go slowly."


    She smiled to see off the guests. When they left, she continued to look at the list.


    Then, one after another picked out many people from them, and finally put them in front of the third brother.


    "Before coming back, I asked about some situations. These people I marked are not valued here because they have old relationships with the palace family or because they have no contacts. However, their knowledge and character are not bad. From tomorrow on, the third brother will pay a visit in person."


    Gong San was not coy. He took the list and kept it in his mind.


    Several people in their palace family have long formed the good habit of "listening to their sister in everything".


    Gong Qian enjoyed his success. The more harmonious his children were, the more relieved he felt as the head of the family.


    In the end, they should keep watch and help each other in the future.


    "By the way, the second brother has sent a letter in recent days?"


    To sum up, the second brother went to send the Liao family back.


    The third brother immediately remembered something, He lowered his voice and said, "the second brother seems to have encountered some trouble. Everything is like what you expected before. Indeed, someone intercepted and killed the Liao family on the way. When the second brother arrived, he was just in time for the Liao family owner and sent someone to pick him up. He has excellent martial arts and many people. The second brother wasted some time before he beat him back."


    "The two brothers were hurt?"


    Hearing the speech, she immediately asked.


    She knows her second brother''s Kung Fu.


    Even Yu said that if he went all out to his second brother, he would have to suffer some injuries to defeat him.


    If you can''t resist the second brother, it seems that the other side is really willing to pay for it.


    "Don''t worry, the second brother said. It would be a lot of trouble if you didn''t give him a panacea. However, he seems to have found something. He just said that the letter is inconvenient and needs to talk to you face to face. I guess it should be here these days."


    Gong San is also worried about his brother, but he knows more about the temperament of the second son.


    I''m afraid the little sister let him go these times and let the wild horse run. If he gets hurt, it''s all understated. It''s not a matter.


    However, he still understands his brother.


    Compared with the days when the Dragon entered the sea and the ROC soared in the sky, it was more unrestrained and happy.


    Hearing this, she relaxed her mind for the time being.


    As the three brothers go out early and return late every day to visit those people, they gradually integrate into the fire of a small circle of scholars, and people are even busier.


    Long Tianyu is also busy with his own affairs. He hasn''t seen a person all day.


    But she knew that every night when the man came back, he would come to his bed to see her.


    But when she woke up, people had long disappeared.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have much spare time, and she was too busy to touch the ground about the establishment of a large chamber of Commerce.


    In addition, she and her eldest brother can only contact by communication. It took several days to specify the access rules and membership regulations, which makes it possible to customize the first edition.


    The only leisure in the family is the great grandfather who has been busy all his life.


    Every day the old man just played with two little xuansun, but he didn''t care about them at all.

 Chapter 1901

    Lin Mengya was tired of writing. Looking at the two cubs, she envied them more and more.


    Alas, what can we do even if we are divorced from modern society? Isn''t it a full "social animal" with the identity of an ancient man?


    After making fun of herself for a while, she continued to write.


    Soon, I heard a small milk sound of "meow" in my ear.


    She walked around and saw a half big little black cat, lying on the window frame and gently shouting at her.


    "Come on, little black."


    Now it''s officially renamed Xiaohei''s insect herding beast. It runs to its current owner with a light posture.


    He jumped onto the table, arched her hand affectionately, stuck out his little tongue and licked it.


    Lin mengarden rested his mind, picked up Xiao Hei, arched the tip of his nose under his soft stomach and took a hard breath.


    Sucking a cat is as happy as a fairy.


    And she also found that Xiaohei seemed to have a little familiar taste.


    "It seems that it''s the smell of my blood, Xiao Hei. You''re not simple!"


    Because of the blood poison, her blood naturally has a smell of sub medicine.


    Different from the fishy smell of some poisons, this faint smell, if described by feeling, is charm.


    "Meow ~"


    Xiao Hei doesn''t understand what his master is talking about. He just thinks he likes the taste of his master.


    Nestled in the host''s arms, it kept licking, while Lin Mengya shrunk her neck and picked up the little guy who licked her as cat Mint every time.


    The inner circle of those cat eyes has turned into lavender, but the color is not deep. It looks like two amethysts.


    "Little medicine, is there any other information about Gu grazing animals in the system?"


    Since there is too much knowledge of the system memory after the decoding system is upgraded.


    After her authorization, Xiaoyao has sealed these things temporarily and will not open them again until she needs them.


    Otherwise, so many things directly hit her brain, and she was afraid that she would become a fool in an instant.


    "Yes, please wait!"


    Soon, the information about the upgraded version of Gu animal appeared in front of her.


    Previously, she only knew the origin and breeding methods of Gu herding animals. As for the control methods, she only knew some basic ones.


    But now, when more content was unlocked, she found that some of the statements circulated outside were wrong.


    For example, Gu grazing animals are not bred with ordinary kittens.


    In fact, they are a special type. The time when this type of cat first appeared can not be tested.


    I only know that they are born with the ability to control insects.


    In addition, this animal is actually very arrogant. Only its recognized owner can completely control it.


    Lin Mengya remembered that when she competed with its original owner, the little guy was biased towards her.


    Originally, this little thing is still so proud and charming.


    He also rolled up the little guy''s back hair. Xiao Hei didn''t resist and snored to her on purpose.


    She continued to see that there are ways to control Xiaohei, and more importantly, to cultivate a tacit understanding between the two sides.


    This can not be done in a moment and a half.


    And she doesn''t want to restrain Xiao Hei. This little thing is very smart. If she is trained to be obedient, she will lose these fun.


    Finally, there is an unfinished sentence in the data.


    The Gu animal is a spirit, only


    Later, Xiaoyao said it hasn''t been cracked yet.


    Lin Mengya touched the little guy. Although Xiaohei has some different abilities, she is just a playful and lovely kitten in her eyes.


    After determining how to raise a cat, she brushed her hair several times and made Xiaohei happy. Only then did she let the little thing out.


    Returning to the table again, she felt energetic again.


    Sure enough, plush is justice!


    After a day of writing hard, she experienced the purgatory of the college entrance examination and the postgraduate entrance examination. She still couldn''t bear it at night.


    Rubbing her sore arm, she finally moved out of the house.


    There was some excitement in the front yard. Before she went out, someone came in.


    "Little sister! Look what I brought you!"


    Rough laughter, very penetrating.


    Lin Mengya almost recognized it all at once. It was her second brother who came back!


    After a few steps, Gong Er stepped over to her little sister, threw the things on her shoulders to the ground at will, picked her up and looked at her carefully up and down.


    "It seems that you are thinner. You look so slim that you will fall down when the wind blows. You should eat more and grow stronger."


    Lin Mengya shut up and tilted her head and smiled.


    Since she gave birth to a baby, although her figure is not plump, it is definitely not skinny.


    But in the eyes of the second brother, I was afraid that even if she was a ball, it was also a thin ball.


    "I heard that those sour scholars dare to bully you? After dinner, you will follow your second brother. Let''s go out together and go out for you!"


    Staring at the ox''s eyes, there are twenty bandits in the palace.


    His little sister is so soft and weak, where can she be bullied by those bastards?


    This is to look at his absence and feel that there is no one in the palace, isn''t it?


    If the Bai family hears this, they have to cry and howl for heroes. You can stay in your head!


    Who dares to bully her! Is the meal not delicious, or do you think your life is too long?


    Lin Mengya immediately showed a clever smile and blocked her brother''s revenge.


    "No one bullies me, second brother. Really no one."


    But the more she explained, Gong Er felt that her sister was compromising. Suddenly, the pain was like something.


    Put your big hand on her cerebellar bag and gently smooth her hair.


    "It''s all right. There will be two brothers in the future. See who dares to say you a word."


    Iron Man tenderness, she really can''t bear it.


    Before the second brother''s hand almost turned her head into a chicken nest, she took the initiative to hold the second brother''s hand.


    "Second brother, what gifts did you bring me?"


    Mention this, Gong Er immediately a thigh, how to forget the business!


    Immediately pick up the leather pocket on the ground and take out everything from it.


    "This is the best snow fox fur. When you go home, let the embroiderer make you a snow fox fur. It''s warm and beautiful on the right."


    "By the way, when you were at home, didn''t you say you wanted to eat bacon and sausage? It''s not the season to make these things. I picked some good ones and bought them for you. I inquired about them and bought them from a smoked meat shop with the best taste. I''ll make them for you when you get home."


    "And this..."


    There are a lot of things that she took out, either she talked about it inadvertently or she can use it.


    Although these things are not very exquisite and may not be worth much money, the most important thing is the intention of the second brother.


    He may not be as delicate as his brother, so he treated her in the stupidest way.


    Lin Mengya looked at a wide range of gifts and felt that the tip of her nose was sour.


    "Thank you, second brother. I like them very much."


    She received the last gift, two small cloth tigers.


    It was a gadget that the second brother accidentally saw in the street.


    It''s also a gift for his two babies.


    "If you like, I''ll let them clean up."


    Seeing that his sister liked it, Gong Er smiled shyly, but his heart was very happy.


    His little sister is like this. No matter what he gives her, she really likes it, which is much better than those girls outside.


    "By the way, the third brother said you were hurt. Is it still tight now?"


    "The third man''s mouth is so fast. Don''t worry, it''s all right. With the panacea you gave, even the king of hell dare not accept me!"


    Lin Mengya stared at her third brother.


    "You can''t talk nonsense. Even if I have the ability again, I can''t come back to life. In the future, the second brother must be careful when he acts outside."


    After the little sister said a few words, Gong Er didn''t care. Instead, he "hey hey" smiled a few times. I don''t know if he heard it.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. The second brother really can''t help him.


    It seems that in the future, she has to ask him to bring some medicine, but she is afraid that he will feel bad without taboos from now on.


    "By the way, little sister, do you know who came to intercept and kill the Liao family this time?"


    When talking about business, Gong er''s face was much more serious.


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    The Liao family''s business is obviously aimed at their family.


    But their family had many enemies, and she was not sure.


    "It''s home."


    She was stunned and immediately understood why the second brother would be hurt.


    Settling down with the palace family has something to do with it.


    If they go to snipe Liao''s house, the two brothers will more or less think about the old relationship and can''t stretch their hands and feet.


    But the other party may not think so much about it.


    "When you went to settle down last time, didn''t you say that they just thanked the guests behind closed doors? How could you go to attack the Liao family?"


    "Yes, but there are a few people here who used to go to our house. I won''t admit it. However, these people used to have mediocre martial arts. It''s only a long time. Even I find it difficult."


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with Ann''s family?"


    The second brother shook his head firmly, Sink channel: "In the process of practicing martial arts, you can only be promoted if you are down-to-earth. For example, Ning''er''s father, this boy is absolutely hidden. Therefore, people who don''t know martial arts think he is suddenly powerful. But in fact, his martial arts are already better than me. These are inseparable from his own efforts and talents. However, his qualifications, I''m afraid no one can match in a hundred years Enemy. If Anjia really has such a genius, do you think they will be so unknown? "


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the second brother''s evaluation of long Tianyu would be so high.


    You know, when they were at home, they fought the most.


    But she didn''t ignore the problems mentioned by her second brother.


    "Indeed, if they really had such a powerful person, they would not be forced to shrink out by us. Would --"


    She hesitated for a moment, and Gong Er asked, "what did you think of?"

 Chapter 1902

    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to answer her second brother''s words, just because she thought of a possibility.


    And this is exactly what she is most worried about.


    "Second brother, in addition to the rapid progress in martial arts, what else did they have?"


    Hearing this, Gong Er couldn''t help but start trying to recall.


    His brow wrinkled into a ditch, and he thought of what time to come.


    "By the way, I heard the following people say that they really seem a little abnormal. The offensive is fierce and the means are very cruel. In addition, they all play recklessly, as if they are not afraid of injury."


    Lin Mengya sighed a long sigh. Unexpectedly, things still moved forward in the direction she didn''t want to develop.


    "Second brother, I''ve always suspected that the Baili family colluded with Xiancheng. I''m afraid it''s a victim to settle down."


    All unreasonable, only under this premise, can there be a reasonable explanation.


    If it''s Fairy city There is really a way to improve your martial arts quickly.


    However, the price is extremely tragic.


    When it comes to Xiancheng, even Gong Er feels tricky.


    He had already known that the so-called fairy city was the devil''s city.


    If Anjia really falls into the hands of Xiancheng, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous.


    "Damn fairy city! Sooner or later, I''ll blow those guys'' heads out!"


    "Don''t get excited. Now we don''t know what''s going on. It''s their own fate to settle down. For now, how to protect the rest of the people."


    She has always been colder than her family in her attitude towards settling down.


    Settling down she only cares about a few. For her, settling down is like a stranger.


    In that case, why should she care.


    And the family, it is more shares of the old love.


    Gong Er nodded hard. He knew what his sister said was right.


    Just


    Alas, I blame Anjia for being too greedy.


    "By the way, what about the Liao family now?"


    Mentioning this, Gong er''s mood was not so low.


    "Hum! Liao Chong''s courage is broken. Don''t mention how embarrassed he is. However, he and the poor students below have put all the pots on our heads. He said that we brought people and wanted to show them a play. He doesn''t see what he is worth. It''s useless for me and my brothers to escort them all the way!"


    When this matter was mentioned, Gong Er felt angry.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t mind. Even if those people knew that it was the Gong family who saved them, they probably wouldn''t bite to death and refuse to admit it.


    After all, it''s a shame.


    "It doesn''t matter what they think. What matters is what Liao''s master thinks?"


    "Well..." Gong Er touched his chin and smashed his mouth. His tone eased.


    "The Liao family leader has some knowledge. By the way, before I left, he asked me to tell you that Liao Chong is old and biased. Let me apologize for him. He also said that he will visit him when he has a chance in the future. This man has more knowledge than those poor old people and is not annoying."


    Things, as she expected.


    With Liao Chong''s temper, he certainly won''t pay attention to a younger generation.


    And the head of the house, after all, is the head of the house. Where can he dictate?


    The enemy of the enemy is his friend.


    The Liao family leader is interesting.


    "In that case, for his sake, let''s not quarrel with Liao. The second brother is dusty all the way, so we''d better take a break first. Maybe we have to be busy."


    Naturally, Gong Er readily responded. It happened that the two boys also came.


    "Second uncle!"


    With a crisp cry, they immediately hooked out Gong er''s deep tenderness.


    Holding one in one hand, he rubbed and rubbed two pink faces with stubble.


    "Oh, let me see. Well, Mo Yan is getting fatter and looks more energetic!"


    Mo Yan proudly held his belly and waved his fat hand like a lotus root.


    Because he is older, he practices more martial arts. There is already a thin layer of muscle in his small arms and legs.


    "Second uncle, what about me?"


    Ning''er was unwilling to show weakness, and asked with milk.


    After kissing his little nephew on his face, Gong er said with a good temper, "Xiao Ning''er is not bad. When he grows up, he will be as powerful as his brother."


    The two young naturally like their second uncle. They sit in his arms and giggle endlessly.


    Lin Mengya holds two little tigers, shakes her head and smiles.


    She heard that when her second brother was on the training ground, she scolded those thin and weak guys. Where is it like now.


    Even in other places, eating at home is a family sitting around and making noise.


    Even if long Tianyu is away, Lian Bo will order his servants to set aside a portion of fish and vegetables in advance and heat them on the stove every time.


    Slowly, everyone accepted and got used to his existence.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is also happy.


    After all, it''s a lover who wants to join hands with himself all his life. If the family doesn''t accept it all the time, it''s not perfect.


    The reason why his family had shown disgust with him before was that they couldn''t give up her.


    A meal, we eat happily.


    Especially the two small ones, with a rolling belly, pulled his second uncle out of the door.


    Lian Bo hurriedly told the second childe to bring two young masters back early.


    The second brother answered, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    Lin Mengya also let the children go because of the double insurance of her second brother and Qinghu.


    After all, the two small ones are getting bigger and bigger. It''s not good to be trapped at home.


    Packed up, the remaining few people were drinking tea and chatting in the room.


    Then he talked about the second brother''s visit to those gentlemen today.


    "These people are all interested in teaching in the college, but they are worried that the Bai family will be unhappy about it, so they haven''t decided yet."


    The results of the third brother are quite good, and the behavior of these people also makes Lin Mengya admire them.


    After all, not everyone can stick to morality in the face of temptation.


    Apart from this, she thinks more.


    "There is news from Bai Shian about Mr. Xunyang?"


    After Bai jiarou''s affair, Bai Chunan was completely removed from the center of power.


    It''s said that the Bai family leader locked people in the yard on the grounds that he was not well.


    Now, he is really "thanking guests behind closed doors".


    As for Bai Huaan''s house, it has also been affected.


    What happened that day was not completely covered.


    Now, the gossip about Bai jiarou is flying all over the world.


    Especially in Fengyuan City, which pays special attention to ethics and human relations, this matter has become a shocking scandal.


    In order to minimize the impact on the Bai family, Bai Huaan also lived in seclusion.


    All at once, all the burden was on Bai Shian.


    From an idle young dandy, he became the backbone of the Bai family.


    It''s enough for him to encounter such a big event just after he took office.


    "No specific news came out. However, a groom went to the Bai family yesterday to complain about injustice. This man is from the Chuang Tzu where we lived. It is said that he seems to be Xun Ziyang, the first disciple suing Mr. Xun Yang. It seems to have something to do with an old case a few years ago. There has been a lot of discussion in the city. I think Bai Shian is going to have a big trouble."


    Trouble, of course.


    But I''m afraid it''s also Bai Shian. Take the initiative to take the upper body.


    He is a clever man and knows where to start.


    "This Xun Ziyang is not a good thing. When I went to see a doctor with Yu disguised as a doctor that day, he tried to stop me and tried to frame me. In the end, he wanted my life!"


    These words immediately aroused the anger in Gong San''s heart.


    "Hum, what a scholar! He is so insidious. Don''t worry, little sister. Bai Shian will never let him go! Anyway, there will be a second brother in the future. If he dares to hurt you again, we''ll deal with him well!"


    Lin Mengya smiled when she heard the speech. She probably liberated her nature. Her three brothers, who are usually the most elegant and gentle, even have a bit of banditry.


    Unexpectedly, this is the result of her anger against all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes in the palace.


    It can also be regarded as opening the door to a new world for the family.


    "That''s natural, but before that, we have to push down our backers."


    Gong San looked at her suspiciously, while Lin Mengya gave her brother a deep smile.


    "I have my own tricks."


    In the prison of the guard camp, Xun Ziyang has put away all his impatience since the day he was locked up.


    Because he knew that as long as he was Mr. Xunyang''s son, no one would endanger his life.


    Now that life and death are guaranteed, he just needs to wait.


    Those people can''t do anything about him for the sake of fame.


    If Mr. Xunyang dies, he must be prevented.


    Oh, these people, he has already seen clearly.


    As a few days ago, Bai Lu came to his cell with food.


    "Xun Ziyang, it''s time for dinner."


    "Isn''t this captain Bai Lu Bai? It''s really difficult for you. You have to bring me food and drink every day."


    After the two turned their faces, Xun Ziyang often sneered at Bailu, while Bailu was repeatedly disappointed.


    He didn''t expect that the other party should be such a person.


    The simple and honest smile disappeared, leaving only a cold and serious expression.


    He stood at the door of his cell, staring at the people inside.


    "Why? Now regret it? I said you should have listened to me."


    Xun Ziyang is still arrogant, but Bai Lu''s heart is no longer painful.


    "Xun Ziyang, let me ask you, did you really wronged... Him in the original thing?"


    Bai Lu held the railing tightly, his voice was difficult, but he didn''t even dare to mention his name.


    Xun Ziyang sneered and glanced at him contemptuously.


    "You mean that Feng Chen, that fool?"


    "Shut up! How can you, how can you..."


    "He''s a fool!"

 Chapter 1903

    "At the beginning, my husband was so kind to him and loved him. As long as he took a soft suit and admitted a mistake, there would be nothing for me. But look what he did? He''s not a fool. Who''s a fool?"


    Xunziyang''s sarcasm at Feng Chen made Bailu unable to bear it any longer.


    "Shut up! You''re the last person to say him!"


    But xunziyang seemed to know the fun and wanted to deliberately annoy Bailu, so he trampled on his wound.


    "Yes, I''m not qualified. But I just stabbed myself and broke his legs, but you!"


    Bai Lu grabbed his head in great pain, and Xun Ziyang in the cell also showed a successful smile.


    "I ask you, why did you frame him at the beginning? Sir has to recognize you. Why, why don''t you let him go!"


    Looking at the white foot with regret and anger on his face, Xun Ziyang just wanted to make the fool more painful.


    "That''s because if I don''t, I can''t sit in this position."


    "Aren''t you Mr.''s own son?"


    "That''s right! How could I be the son of that pedantic guy? I only did it because I could get some benefits and convenience. Who took that guy seriously."


    When he said these words, Xun Ziyang was completely evil and retaliatory.


    Bai Lu''s eyes flushed with the anger. He clenched his fist, but didn''t fall on Xun Ziyang''s head. Instead, he turned and left his cell.


    Behind him came xunziyang''s wild laughter.


    But when Bailu came to the prison door, his face gradually recovered calm.


    He looked at the door and the two men waiting for him.


    "How about something special?"


    Lin Mengya bent her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.


    Today, she and her second brother deliberately found Bailu. At first, this man was very stubborn. Later, I don''t know how her second brother persuaded him. In short, this man was willing to believe her and came here with her.


    According to her tips, Bailu deliberately mentioned that thing today. Sure enough, Xun Ziyang told some truth in order to stimulate Bailu.


    It just seems that Bailu hasn''t fully believed it.


    "What is your purpose?"


    Bailu looked at them with vigilance.


    Although the two people took the initiative to tell them that they were the palace family, Bailu still couldn''t easily believe it.


    Compared with the man who could subdue himself with one move, he still felt that the girl in front was more dangerous.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I believe you''ve heard about the recent events of the Bai family?"


    Bailu hesitated, but nodded.


    Although he did not believe that the gentle and weak lady could do such a thing.


    But judging from the Bai family''s reaction, it is clear that nine times out of ten it is true.


    Lin Mengya observed his reaction and said, "that''s all the truth. Bai jiarou wanted my husband to marry her because she was deeply loved. But in the end, she suffered for herself and lost her future in vain."


    Seeing her bluntly admit, it''s hard for Bailu to say anything.


    Even though he is a rough man, he knows it''s wrong.


    But I don''t know what the owner thinks. How can Bai jiarou act recklessly?


    Seeing the disapproval on his face, Lin Mengya''s impression of the man gradually improved a lot.


    Three outlooks, stick to the bottom line, although silly, it''s not so good for nothing.


    "But now, if the Bai family and the Gong family want to make up again, they must deal with one thing. The key to this matter lies in Mr. Xunyang."


    "Well, what does this have to do with me?"


    "It matters a lot."


    Seeing that he listened carefully, Lin Mengya began to circle him.


    "You know that after Mr. Xunyang woke up, he didn''t say a word about the original thing, right?"


    Bai Lu nodded. After his husband woke up, he also secretly went to see it several times.


    But compared with the past, Mr. seems to be a little depressed and haggard.


    "In my opinion, it''s because the husband''s heart knot is difficult to solve. Think about it, which father will not be sad when he learns that his son may murder himself?"


    "Murder? What does that mean?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately looked surprised. Bai Lu shook his head. Lin Mengya told Xun Ziyang about his possible poisoning.


    "Well, how could this be possible? How could he do that when Sir is so kind to him?"


    If she had said it at the beginning, Bailu might not believe it.


    Now, when he thoroughly doubts xunziyang, he has to believe it.


    "It''s impossible. He can even claim his identity. Maybe he''s worried that Mr. Xunyang has found his secret, so he might want to kill him in advance."


    Bai Lu was silent.


    In fact, he is not stupid, but it is hard to accept for a while.


    Seeing his state, Lin Mengya added another fire.


    "So now Mr. Xunyang doesn''t speak. Maybe he wants to keep him. I heard from the third master that Mr. Xunyang''s health is much worse than before. Can you bear to see that Mr. Xunyang will be kept in the dark by his enemies until he dies?"


    She knew that Bailu would always compromise.


    Not only for atonement, but also to repay Mr. Xunyang''s kindness.


    "I... what should I do?"


    Bailu is in a mess now. He really thinks he should do something, but he doesn''t know how to start.


    "It''s easy. Go help Feng Chen. You know where he is, don''t you?"


    Although he was encouraged by Bai Shian, he really couldn''t take care of too much in order to maintain his fair position.


    And at present, public opinion is still biased towards Xun Ziyang. After all, few know the truth.


    Therefore, she must push Bai Lu to Feng Chen''s side.


    Only in this way can all the disguises of Xun Ziyang be completely overturned.


    Without the protection of Mr. Xunyang and the Bai family, xunziyang is like a turtle with its shell removed.


    At that time, she will not be allowed to knead flat and round?


    Being so by her, Bailu suddenly had a clear sense of seeing the sun through the clouds.


    Yes, he did something wrong at the beginning, but now, isn''t there a chance to correct it?


    In that case, he must master it well.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me the news. But no matter what your purpose is, don''t hurt the Bai family!"


    It''s really an ungrateful guy, but Lin Mengya doesn''t care much.


    Everyone has his own persistence. Even if Bailu does something wrong, it doesn''t mean he will lose his bottom line.


    Such a person, very good.


    "You can rest assured that we are here to cooperate with the Bai family. Besides, our palace family wants money, people and land. We are not interested in the Bai family."


    She put on a disdainful attitude, which made Bailu more trust.


    And what she said is also the truth. The Bai family doesn''t care about their big business. If they really fight hard, they may not be the opponent of the Gong family.


    She is now an invincible rich woman. There are not only mines, but also Jinshan and Yinshan in her family.


    Bai Jia? ha-ha!


    "I''ll find Feng Chen now. I''ll take you out first."


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to stay here any more. She followed Bailu and went outside.


    But her second brother, who has always been on the street, couldn''t help looking left and right.


    She also took a few glances. There was nothing special except some things for training.


    Taking advantage of Bai Lu''s inattention, she secretly elbowed her second brother twice and asked quietly.


    "Second brother, what are you looking at?"


    The second brother lowered his voice and was vaguely excited.


    "You don''t know. There are many good things here. It seems that there must be really powerful people in the guard camp."


    Good stuff?


    Lin Mengya was skeptical and looked again.


    She doesn''t know much about such things.


    But she''s pretty good at asking for information.


    At that moment, he chased forward a few steps and ran parallel with Bailu.


    "Captain Bai is really familiar with the guard camp."


    Apart from business, Bai Lu''s attitude towards her was very gentle.


    He nodded with a nostalgic expression on his face.


    "Well, I grew up here. I''m afraid I would have starved to death if there were no commander."


    "Commander?"


    "He is responsible for training and commanding the commander of the whole guard camp. He is a very powerful man. It is said that he was a big general in the past. Later, for some reason, he was reduced to this place. However, he is very nice, and he set up the guard camp."


    Hearing this, she was also intrigued.


    Fundamentally speaking, she was born in a family of generals.


    Father and brother are both famous generals, and men are also genius in military command.


    She is also interested in arranging troops, but it''s a pity that ancient wars pay attention to the art of war.


    The cooperation between cold weapons and people is the mainstream here.


    As a child, she was immersed in the modern core of guns, atomic bombs and so on. She always felt that she couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.


    "I don''t know. Where can I visit the commander?"


    After Bai Lu looked at her suspiciously, she immediately smiled and explained: "my father was also a commander-in-chief, so I feel very kind when I see such a person."


    After looking at her and making sure that the other party was not lying, Bai Lu had such a good impression on the girl who claimed to be Su Mei.


    "The commander is usually in the barracks, but I don''t know what happened recently. He takes his brothers out early and back home late every day. My martial arts are low and I can''t help. Speaking of it, I also failed to live up to his teaching."


    A trace of pure light crossed her eyes.


    As generals, they always have extraordinary sensitivity.


    That is the intuition exercised from the battlefield for many years. It is similar to the perception of danger by small animals, which can almost be classified as nature.


    "So we can''t see him today. But can we visit the commander later?"


    Bailu thought it was a little awkward, but he didn''t think much.


    After all, there are not many people who come to visit the commander all year round.


    After about two times, Lin Mengya left with her second brother.


    Bai Lu looked at their backs and walked firmly in his own direction.

 Chapter 1904

    She didn''t worry about the situation in Bailu. Bai Shian was there, and she didn''t have much to worry about next.


    In contrast, the second brother was very excited.


    Even as soon as he walked a street, he couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Little sister, can we really visit the commander?"


    Lin Mengya nodded for granted. According to Bailu, although the commander is responsible for the whole guard camp, he is still very enthusiastic and honest.


    It''s not difficult for them to meet.


    But what''s the matter with the second brother, a martial arts madman?


    "Second brother, why do you expect so much?"


    Hearing her question, Gong San''s eyes lit up as if they could shine.


    "I found out before entering the city that the defense here is very tight. You can attack and defend. As long as you command properly, Fengyuan City has an iron wall. Moreover, the things put in their school yard can completely train those new melons and eggs. If our family has these things, even if there are any beasts attacking the city in the future, they don''t have to be like that It''s terrible. "


    I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    Lin Mengya will never let go of what is beneficial to her.


    But she soon gave up the idea of digging the commander in chief.


    First, people may not be willing to come. After all, this is their home.


    Second, the Bai family will certainly stop it.


    However, it may not be difficult to learn from scriptures.


    "I see, but I don''t think the commander will give it all?"


    Gong Eryi was stunned and fell a lot in an instant.


    That''s right.


    These things are equivalent to unique learning. Even if he wants to learn, others may not be willing to teach.


    However, he really admired the man''s tightness and was always unwilling to give up such a good opportunity.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya gains her tall and powerful second brother, a small look of helplessness and expectation.


    "We have to fight for more. I want to prepare something for you these days."


    If the great commander really doesn''t want to teach, she won''t force it.


    Let''s see if there is fate between the second brother and this person.


    These days, Lin Mengya and Gong Er also go out early and return late. They are very busy.


    For a time, the big, the small, the old and the young all turned like a top and kept turning.


    But compared with being forced to stay closed before, Lin Mengya still likes the feeling of being busy.


    The two babies are also very clever. She also tries to come back before dinner and take a special time to cultivate feelings with the babies.


    As a father, long Tianyu also goes to the baby''s room every night to hug each other.


    The relationship between the family is more and more close and harmonious. Compared with the noisy Bai family, I don''t know how much He Mei is.


    "Ya''er, what are your plans with the second brother today?"


    At the rare breakfast time, after listening to her great grandfather''s question, Lin Mengya thought carefully, and then shook her head.


    What they are busy with these days is to prepare for the meeting ceremony for the great commander they have never met.


    Now everything is almost the same. Naturally, there is nothing else to do.


    Gong Qianfeng put down the tea bowl, took a cloth towel and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "In that case, come with me to the White House today."


    "OK, but what''s the matter with the Bai family?"


    She knows that the Bai family is having a hard time now.


    Bai jiarou''s story is just an introduction.


    Now, Feng Chen''s confession and Xun Ziyang''s crime have caused an uproar after all.


    Lin Mengya deliberately didn''t contact Bai Shian privately. She also hoped that this matter would not have anything to do with the palace family.


    To say a word, these are the troubles caused by the Bai family. Naturally, it must be borne by the Bai family.


    "It''s old man Bai. He invited me to tea."


    Zeng Zu''s tone was faint, and he couldn''t hear other emotions.


    But she understood that although the great grandfather was angry with the white family owner, he still thought about his love for more than two years.


    Without thinking for too long, she accepted it for her second brother.


    Anyway, for Gong Er, just do what she says.


    After finishing everything, the three went out.


    Although they were not far away, they arrived at Bai''s house in a sedan chair.


    It''s nothing else, just because it''s about face.


    This time, the attitude of the Bai family was even more polite.


    The Bai family''s owner greeted them personally, and the two old people exchanged cordial and polite greetings like ordinary friends.


    Although this time they look more like "distinguished guests" than last time.


    But everyone knows that the relationship between the Bai family and the Gong family is very difficult to restore.


    They all understand, but no one can tell.


    Let people into the main hall of the reception, and the white family leader ordered people to serve tea.


    It seems that the host and the guest enjoy each other, but in fact, it can only be described in two words - boredom.


    "This one is the second childe of the palace family. Indeed, he is a young hero from ancient times."


    Bai''s eyes fell on Gong er.


    The latter leaned slightly and responded to each other.


    Gong Qianfeng also looked at his great grandson and said with a faint smile, "I''m used to fooling around at home. It''s sensible to come out."


    That''s what I said, but my great grandfather''s tone is more like showing off the excellence of his younger generation.


    The white family leader was stunned and immediately smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Alas, I''m really not satisfied.


    Seeing that others are friendly, even adopted children can devote themselves to the palace family.


    No wonder they lost.


    In my heart, the last point of unwillingness dissipated with it.


    After talking for a long time, the white family leader came to the point.


    Now the palace family has begun to visit those masters. Presumably, a group of excellent talents will leave.


    Although the Bai family is reluctant to give up, they also understand their current strength.


    If you honestly stay in this world, you may be able to survive for several generations.


    But if you want to expand outside, the Bai family may have lost such vitality.


    Now he has also seen through that the palace family that has cut off the decline is the Phoenix that can really soar to the sky.


    Although he knew he had offended the Gong family, he still had to plan for his future generations.


    Therefore, he invited people to explore the tone of the palace family and make the last effort for his family.


    "Brother Gong, have we known each other for decades?"


    Gong Qianfeng nodded modestly. When he thought of the past, he couldn''t help feeling.


    "You know I''m not as smart as you, but I have a heart to remember kindness after all. I''m too confused before. Please don''t argue with me, will you succeed?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. The master of the white family is a figure who can bend and stretch.


    No wonder we can educate a son like Bai Shian.


    To be fair, the IQ of the Bai family is online.


    However, good bamboo will inevitably produce bad shoots.


    "Between you and me, you don''t have to say that."


    "No, brother Gong, I sincerely want to apologize to you. In fact, I also have my own selfishness. When jiarou fell in love with Su Yan, I thought that the man was extraordinary and really a good match. Second, I was unwilling."


    Bai sighed.


    Even if he married the eldest lady of the Bai family, had children with her and respected each other all his life.


    But he knew that the person she was thinking about was never him.


    So he was unwilling.


    Unwilling to compare with that person or even his descendants all his life.


    After all, he still couldn''t swallow it.


    Gong Qianfeng waved his hand and didn''t let him go on.


    There are some things he doesn''t understand.


    "Let bygones be bygones. My child is magnanimous and won''t care too much with you."


    be kind and generous? Lin Mengya can''t help wondering if her great grandfather misunderstood something?


    But obviously, this is not a good time to explain.


    "Yes, I know. In fact, I want to ask you, can my children go to Sitai college?"


    The white family leader was a little uneasy. For fear of being rejected, he was busy adding conditions.


    "If we can, we can double the tuition fee, no, three times! And we also give you a thousand copies of our Bai family''s collection. What do you think?"


    Tuition fees are second, and these 1000 books are a temptation for her.


    These collections must be classic and isolated ancient books, which can''t be bought on the market.


    Although the Gong family has a huge collection of books, since it is going to open a college, the more the better.


    Gong Qianfeng didn''t hurry to promise, but looked at his great granddaughter.


    The latter thought about it and said with a smile, "in fact, the white master doesn''t have to be so polite. As for the 1000 books, we want to change a condition."


    The white family leader, who suffered a great loss under this girl last time, only felt his hair stand up.


    No, it''s the condition for the Bai family to break their muscles and bones again, isn''t it?


    Nevertheless, he said bravely, "girl, please."


    "I know which of the orphans of the Bai family must have spent a lot of time. If we all took them, wouldn''t we take advantage of the fire? Therefore, I hope you can let me in for three days."


    Others don''t understand, but those two in the palace family are like mirrors.


    Hehe, her girl never forgets. When she goes in for three days, she puts the whole collection of books in her mind.


    It''s a good deal.


    Master Bai obviously didn''t expect that he could achieve his goal so easily.


    Just watching for three days. Really, is it all right?


    He was wondering. The grandfather of the palace family began to cover for his great granddaughter again.


    "Alas, the child of my family is kind-hearted. She doesn''t want to see us two die of old age and don''t communicate with each other. What can''t she see at our age?"


    For a moment, master Bai''s speculation stopped.


    Yes, Su Mei, it''s bright. She''s draining herself.


    Ashamed, ashamed, he doubted a girl''s kindness.


    "Yes, Miss Su Mei is knowledgeable and reasonable. In this way, before you finish your work and leave the Bai family, I''ll let you read the books in the Bai family''s collection."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up and her smile was incomparably bright.


    "Well, I''ll thank the white master."


    Mobile library goal, achieved!

 Chapter 1905

    Lin Mengya is probably born to take advantage of others.


    In this regard, she can only smile, saying that this is the result of knowledge changing fate.


    It was only the knowledge of others that changed her fate.


    The meeting between the two countries ended in a win-win situation.


    The white family leader also seems to have taken off the heavy burden, and the people are a lot more relaxed. He is very enthusiastic about leaving the three of them to eat at home.


    The hospitality was difficult to resist, and the two families had just eased the stalemate, so the three had to agree.


    During the dinner, Bai also asked about the palace family.


    Knowing that the five sons of the Gong family of this generation have their own strengths, coupled with Gong Ya''s "brain" command, they couldn''t help showing their envious eyes.


    They are also descendants. Why are everyone so excellent?


    In this regard, Gong Qianfeng smiled but didn''t speak, hiding his merit and reputation.


    In fact, he didn''t know that when the children were young, the palace family was in turmoil.


    Where can he spare so much time to educate his children?


    They are big, small, small and smaller.


    Who knows if you''re angry or not.


    After three rounds of wine, the Bai family leader and his great grandfather were also in high spirits. They couldn''t help talking about the past, which was a relief.


    When Lin Mengya and Gong Er were a qualified foil and the background wall, the second brother suddenly poked her.


    She subconsciously looked over, and the latter gave her a code.


    Lin Mengya picked up a cup of tea and pretended to look at the door inadvertently. She only saw the corner of the clothes that soon disappeared.


    "Sneaky, it must not be a good thing."


    The second brother always hated being spied on by others. Besides, he was in Bai''s house.


    She had noticed it for a long time, but she didn''t say a word.


    "Take it easy."


    With her words, the second brother could not bear it any more.


    This man didn''t expect to give up.


    In that case, she really doesn''t mind pulling grass in the yard of Bai family.


    Everything was as usual. After talking with the two old people for a while, she got up and leaned slightly and said, "I''m a little drunk. I don''t know if I can go out and breathe."


    Naturally, the Bai family leader agreed and nodded repeatedly: "good, good, come, good life, wait on Miss Su Mei."


    Immediately someone came in and took her away.


    Out of the main hall, Lin Mengya said she wanted to go to the yard.


    The servant immediately led the way, thinking and did not dare to neglect the distinguished guest.


    When she got to the garden, Lin Mengya sat on a smooth stone and rested.


    It seemed that the wind was a little cold, and she trembled subconsciously.


    "The girl will sit here for a moment, and the maid will help the girl get a dress."


    The maid is smart. Lin Mengya nods and thanks her.


    As the maid hurried away, she sat on the stone with her eyes closed, looking unprepared.


    Somehow, the yard gradually became quiet.


    She still maintained this movement until there were footsteps nearby.


    When she woke up, she saw a haggard woman standing in front of her eyes.


    "What''s up?"


    "Why are you alive? Why?"


    The woman''s voice was hoarse and not as gentle as before.


    Lin Mengya calmly stood up and asked, "what''s the matter, Shuizhi girl?"


    It''s Bai jiarou''s maid, Shuizhi.


    "As long as you die, everything can be back on track. Yes, you must die. Everything is your fault!"


    Lin Mengya said she was no stranger to people who questioned her and blamed her for all her mistakes.


    But she wondered why Shuizhi hated her so much.


    Is it just because Shuizhi has a deep relationship with Bai jiarou, the master and servant?


    "I wonder if the girl misunderstood something. If it''s because of Miss Bai..."


    "How can you bully my young lady? You know, he loves the young lady most. But he hasn''t slept well for several days for this matter. Yes, as long as I solve this matter, he will see my good and won''t ignore me anymore."


    Unexpectedly, there is such an inside story.


    When she was about to continue her routine, Shuizhi rushed at her like a madman.


    But Lin Mengya has been on guard against this for a long time. Where can she catch it.


    As soon as she dodged, Shuizhi bumped herself into a stone, and she turned and ran out of the garden.


    Who knows, just at the door, she was forced back.


    "Uncle Bai, it''s a little unkind of you to do so."


    Compared with Shuizhi''s madness, Bai Chunan is obviously calmer, but more dangerous.


    He held a sharp sword in his hand and pointed it straight at her.


    "Miss Su Mei, where are you going?"


    "Nature is to go where I should go."


    "Then you shouldn''t go."


    "Oh?" Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and smiled. She didn''t care much, but she didn''t relax her guard for a moment.


    "Because the place you should go most is hell!"


    Bai Chun''an looks cold and has only pure killing intention in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was forced to retreat again and again, and Shuizhi soon caught up.


    All of a sudden, it became two to one.


    "Shuizhi, remember what I told you?"


    Bai Chun''an waved and called Shuizhi to his side.


    Although the latter was still in an abnormal state, he was surprised and listened to him.


    "As long as you stab this sword into her chest, what you think will come true."


    Insincere seduction seems to have infinite magic at the moment.


    Bai Chun''an handed over the long sword to Shuizhi.


    The latter almost trembled, with joy on his face.


    "Really, really? As long as I stab in, the second master and the second master can marry me?"


    Second master? Is there anything else about Bai Huaan here?


    Suddenly, several versions appeared in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    What are the tricks of master scum abandoning the maid, the little maid admiring the master, the true love across the differences between youth and class, and so on.


    Bai family, sure enough, there are treasures everywhere!


    "Yes. As long as you do this, I will naturally persuade my second brother to marry you."


    Bai Chunan''s eyes were cold.


    As long as Su Mei dies here, the murderer is this crazy woman. At that time, it has nothing to do with the Bai family.


    It can only be said that her life is bad.


    Thinking, he let go of his hand and stepped back, but his sight was firmly locked on Lin Mengya.


    But somehow, he always felt a sense of disobedience.


    But now, I can''t care so much.


    "Shuizhi, do it!"


    "Oh, good."


    Shuizhi immediately agreed and cut at her with a long sword.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to wait to die. Relying on her flexibility, she immediately hid in the past, and then quickly stepped back.


    Relying on the system, she had eyes on her back head and had no obstacles at all.


    Shuizhi is a woman after all, and she is crazy. She is not accurate at all.


    Bai Chunan only wanted to go to the theatre, but if the delay was too long, or if the woman aroused the idea of others, it would fall short.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look dark, catch up with Shuizhi a few steps and take the long sword in her hand.


    Lin Mengya is not as relaxed as before.


    Although Bai Chunan doesn''t know martial arts, he is a man and his actions are much more flexible than Shuizhi.


    Three hiding and two hiding, Lin Mengya was forced to a dead corner again.


    The dark crossbow in her hand has been fastened. Just wait for a suitable opportunity, let Bai Chun''an taste her power.


    I don''t know why the second brother hasn''t come yet?


    She was feeling sick, and Bai Chun''an finally felt that she had found the most suitable opportunity.


    The long sword in his hand was facing the woman''s heart. When he stabbed it hard, he heard a crisp sound. He suddenly loosened his hand. When he looked again, a slender man had been standing in front of the woman.


    "Get out!"


    A low roar with an inch of killing.


    Bai Chun''an subconsciously wants to push, but the man''s fist is faster than his speed.


    With a "puff" sound, Bai Chun''an only felt a sharp shock in his internal organs, which hurt him so much that he didn''t come up in one breath. He was almost suffocated and fainted.


    He was beaten and fell to the ground. At last, he couldn''t support it and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t kill him, stay alive!"


    Seeing that long Tianyu was going to mend the knife, Lin Mengya immediately pulled the man.


    At this time, Gong ER and Bai''s family hurried to the yard. As soon as they entered the yard, they saw that Shuizhi was still playing madly, while Bai Chun''an fell to the ground with a pool of blood on his chest.


    "What''s going on?"


    The Bai steward who followed Gong Er to find someone asked immediately.


    Gong Er narrowed his eyes and obviously guessed the situation here.


    Lin Mengya poked her man, who immediately understood.


    She fell into long Tianyu''s arms, pinched herself and forced a bag of tears.


    Seeing that the current scene is not up to him, the steward immediately ran to inform his owner.


    Soon, several people arrived at the main hall.


    At this time, "frightened" Lin Mengya still nestled in the arms of a man and sobbed in a low voice.


    The two men of the palace family feel very angry about this!


    MD, if it weren''t for acting, who would let that smelly boy hug his baby openly?


    As a result, the palace family''s face became even more ugly.


    At the same time, the white family owner only felt his temples jump.


    Is Su Mei and the Bai family fighting, or is the Bai family really exhausted?


    How did this happen one after another?


    "Tell me, what the hell is going on?"


    Bai Chunan has been helped to the inner hall. At this time, the doctor hurried to treat several people.


    Lin Mengya is fine, but she is "too frightened".


    And Shuizhi is hysteria. I''m afraid it''s better now.


    Only uncle Bai''s condition was the most serious. He was almost scrapped, not only because of the damage to his heart and veins, but also his internal organs.


    Now, it''s just hanging with one breath.


    He was the first to tell his supervisor that he didn''t dare to hide. He only said everything he saw.


    "This is what I saw when I arrived with young master Gong er."

 Chapter 1906

    The atmosphere became stalemate again.


    Although the servant was not biased, he basically told the truth, but Bai''s master and Bai Shian''s left eyelid were jumping wildly.


    No, it''s like they guessed, isn''t it?


    Now they are trembling. It is clear that their son is seriously injured, but they can''t directly question Su Mei.


    The last two events have been enough to teach them a lesson. We must not easily draw a conclusion. It is easy to have face pain.


    After thinking over and over again, the Bai family leader opened his mouth more kindly.


    "Miss Su Mei, can you tell me what happened at that time?"


    Lin Mengya, who turned into a strange person, raised her head from her man''s arms with trembling.


    Compared with the previous two times, this time is quite pathetic.


    "Yes, uncle Bai ordered Shuizhi to kill me."


    A word surprised everyone.


    The Bai family father and son looked at each other in shock. Suddenly, a feeling of extreme uncertainty rose from their hearts.


    "How is this possible?"


    Bai Shian couldn''t believe it subconsciously, but Gong Er, who had just failed to save his sister, was very upset.


    "What''s impossible? When we arrived, the crazy woman was still talking about killing my sister. Was it my sister who provoked her? If someone didn''t arrive immediately, I''m afraid my sister would die in vain. You must give us an explanation!"


    Gong ER was born with a big body. When his anger came out, it was really hard to resist.


    Suddenly, the Bai family fell into an embarrassing situation.


    Turning around, Bai Shian looked at Shuizhi and couldn''t help frowning.


    Isn''t this woman who framed him at first?


    He remembered that the man had been sent out of the house by his second sister-in-law. How could he appear here?


    He suddenly remembered what his eldest brother said to him a while ago.


    Shouldn''t this ancestor really do something to the palace family?


    He was thinking about things, and Bai Huaan, who was informed by the next people, arrived.


    The water in the room was shrinking into a ball, like a wild cat smelling fishy smell. He rushed out with his head depressed.


    "Second Lord, you really came. Did you come to marry me?"


    Bai Hua''an was forced to listen to her footsteps and looked at the woman in front of her.


    Then, as if he could barely recognize who was in front of him, he called her tentatively.


    "Are you Shuizhi?"


    "Yes, second master, I''m Shuizhi! I''ll help you kill people. In the future, you can marry me, right?"


    Bai Huaan is completely stupid. He doesn''t know what the other party is talking about.


    But the white family in the room turned white in an instant.


    For the rest, Lin Mengya is not afraid of Bai Chun''an''s confession when he wakes up.


    After what happened last time, Shuizhi can''t continue to be Bai jiarou''s personal maid.


    Well, it''s clear who put her in the yard and who let her kill.


    "Beast, kneel down!"


    Master Bai is very angry.


    It''s hard for him to boast that he has been loyal to his wife all his life, and he also takes care of the children in his family.


    But I don''t want to see such a disaster!


    Although Bai Huaan didn''t understand the current situation, he rarely saw his father so angry.


    Without saying a word, he knelt before his father.


    "I, I ask you, what is your relationship with Shuizhi?"


    Shame, shame!


    I looked at my daughter''s maid. It''s embarrassing!


    Bai Hua''an looked at the crazy Shuizhi, and then looked at his father and third brother, who looked blue. Suddenly he understood and quickly complained.


    "My son has nothing to do with Shuizhi. Please learn from my father!"


    "In that case, why did she say that again? Do you still have to lie?"


    Bai Hua''an was in a hurry and said he didn''t dare, but he was really innocent. Where would he admit it?


    The white family leader was also angry. He raised his teacup and was about to smash it. Fortunately, Gong Qianfeng stopped him and advised him, "well, I don''t think my second nephew is that kind of unstable person. Maybe there is any misunderstanding."


    Master Bai sighed, but he didn''t hit it after all.


    Lin Mengya looked at everyone, and the time was ripe, so she no longer pretended to be poor.


    "Elder Bai, please don''t be impatient. After all, there was someone present at that time. Why don''t you ask him."


    Being reminded by her, the Bai family leader remembered that Bai Chun''an was also present at that time.


    He hurriedly asked the doctor when he would wake up.


    "Now I''m awake, but my internal injury is serious and I still need to rest."


    With a wave of his hand, master Bai asked irrelevant people to step down.


    Lin Mengya also returned to long Tianyu. The couple looked at each other tacitly and stopped talking.


    Soon, Bai Chunan was carried up by servants.


    Long Tianyu''s punch was not light, but it didn''t kill him.


    At this time, his face was pale and his eyes were dull. He looked as if he had been seriously ill and extremely weak.


    "Father..."


    "Chun''an, tell me, what''s going on?"


    Bai Chun''an had already finished his ventral script. When he was about to say it, he heard the woman beside him say, "yes, I also want to know why the maid he likes appears in the garden with him?"


    At that moment, Bai Chun''an''s was a little uneasy.


    But he managed to suppress it, Said in a weak voice: "I learned that my father was going to entertain distinguished guests today. I didn''t want to come out. Unexpectedly, when I passed the garden, I saw them tearing apart. I wanted to pull them apart, but unexpectedly, I was beaten indiscriminately. Su Mei, I know that we were wrong last time. But you shouldn''t bear such hatred and hurt me secretly £¿¡±


    What a wicked man to sue first.


    If it wasn''t Lin Mengya, he might have believed his nonsense.


    Well, she''s not afraid of this.


    "I mean, I did it to you for no reason?"


    "Girl, I thought you were here. I was relieved, but I didn''t expect you to be so..."


    "Shut up!"


    The Bai family leader angrily scolded, while Bai Chun''an thought that his bedding was enough.


    My father will follow this reason and break off contact with the palace family.


    Unexpectedly, the white family leader looked at him with extremely disappointed eyes, which made him flustered in his heart.


    "That''s how you lied and became their eldest brother!"


    "Father, I didn''t!"


    "Brother, you let me down."


    Bai Shian opened his mouth quietly, and his words were irresistible depression.


    Bai Chun''an clenched his teeth. Why did he become like this? Why did his relatives not believe in himself?


    "Don''t listen to what she says. She shirks her responsibility for..."


    "Why don''t you tell the big guy carefully? What am I doing to you for?"


    Lin Mengya coldly interrupted him.


    Bai Chun''an has realized that the current situation is unfavorable to him, but he refuses to speak easily.


    However, he has been looking at his father and brother, hoping that they can "wake up".


    "Before you woke up, Su Mei only said that you instigated Shuizhi to try to kill her. She didn''t say anything else. Moreover, she insisted on continuing to explore the truth after you woke up."


    Bai Shian rubbed his eyebrows, his words stained with fatigue.


    Bai Chun''an never thought that when he fainted, the other party didn''t slander him.


    "Also, just now the second brother said that Shuizhi had been expelled from Bai''s house by the second sister-in-law. Brother, why did she appear in the yard? Why did it happen to you?"


    There are many loopholes in this matter.


    And none of the people present was blind.


    Lin Mengya walked to Bai Chun''an and smiled.


    "According to what the maid said just now, she came to kill me for the second master. Therefore, the second master did all this, right?"


    Bai Chun''an was stunned.


    He never thought that things would turn into this situation.


    "She''s a madman. How can a madman believe what he says? I think it''s clearly your intention!"


    "Well, you can''t believe what a madman says. If you''re not crazy, you should believe it. Where is the maid who accompanied me to rest just now?"


    When she said this, Bai Chun''an''s face suddenly changed.


    At that time, he thought his plan was foolproof, and once Su Mei died, the Gong family and the Bai family would have a big fight.


    Who will notice the little maid then?


    Bai Shi''an is a little cold in his heart. Is the eldest brother so crazy?


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before he was in charge of looking for people and brought them over.


    Looking at such a scene, the maid looked a little timid.


    "Don''t be afraid." Bai Shi asked in a soft voice, "tell me, why didn''t you accompany Miss Su Mei?"


    The maid shrunk her neck and answered softly, "originally, I wanted to go to the second lady''s room to find a dress for the girl because she was a little cold. Unexpectedly, I was knocked unconscious as soon as I got out of the yard. When I woke up, I found myself sleeping outside the garden. I was careless and asked the third master to punish me."


    "Do you remember who knocked you unconscious?"


    The maid tried hard to recall, but it was very difficult to think of a shadow.


    "It seems to be a very thin man. By the way, I scratched him when I struggled!"


    There were only Su Yan, Gong San and Bai Chun''an who had something to do with it.


    The two in front immediately rolled up their sleeves and stretched out two pairs of intact arms to prove their innocence.


    Bai Chun''an, however, was wide eyed and breathless.


    "Brother, what about you?"


    Bai Shian already knows the answer, but brother, he is still stubborn.


    "Don''t even you believe me? I''m your eldest brother, your own brother!"


    Even so, Bai Shian still focused on the hands that Bai Chunan had held in his sleeve since just now.


    "As long as brother is innocent, I will stand on your side."

 Chapter 1907

    What is killing heart?


    Bai Chunan did all this for the family, and Lin Mengya wanted his relatives to dig out his conspiracy.


    Seeing that the two people were still insisting, Gong Er, who disliked them for grinding, came forward and pulled Bai Chun''an''s sleeve open.


    I saw several blood marks on the man''s thin right hand.


    The truth has been exposed to everyone, and Bai Chun''an can''t continue to deny it.


    "Brother, you, you are confused!"


    That''s it. It''s useless to say more.


    Bai Chun''an already knew that the matter had been exposed. Instead of struggling, he accepted the reality with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, I did everything. My second brother has nothing to do with Shuizhi. I found that girl''s delusion, so I encouraged her to help me."


    Bai Huaan looked at his big brother angrily and questioned each other.


    "What are you doing this for? You know, it''s because of Shuizhi''s encouragement that jiarou is doomed step by step! It''s you who hurt my daughter!"


    "I don''t want to. Don''t I love jiarou? But I''m all for the sake of Bai family!"


    Speaking of this, Bai Chun''an suddenly stared at the Gong family with hate eyes.


    "Don''t think I don''t know your purpose this time! Your palace family exceeded their strength and provoked an irresistible enemy. So, do you want to take us to bury together? I tell you, even if I die, I won''t let you succeed!"


    "Brother! What are you talking about?"


    Bai Shian hurriedly stopped him for fear that if he didn''t care about it, there would be no room for recovery.


    Bai Chun''an seems to be crazy and wants to make the last fight.


    "Father, second brother and third brother, you know, the palace family was almost destroyed by people a while ago! Those people are powerful and the palace family is not an opponent at all. So they thought of pulling us into the water. Hum! Your palace family is so hypocritical and cunning! If I hadn''t got the news secretly, I''m afraid we Bai family would have been regarded as puppets by you!"


    The news swept through everyone''s mind in an instant.


    Even the remaining father and son of the Bai family were a little stunned.


    Well, what the hell is going on?


    Lin Mengya looked at Bai Chun''an and said coldly, "did the person who told you also say that you can live as long as you draw a clear line with our palace family and live in a corner?"


    Bai Chun''an sneered, as if he felt that he had exposed their true face.


    Hearing this, even the Bai family leader was no longer so determined. Instead, he looked at her and asked, "Miss Su Mei, what''s going on? Is Chun''an telling the truth?"


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on themselves, Lin Mengya had to explain.


    "Indeed, what Bai Chun''an said is true. A few days ago, someone really wanted to destroy the Gong family. My great grandfather came to you to help you join the gang."


    "Finally admit it, father, you see? Their palace family is not bad!"


    Bai Chun''an felt as if he had won, and the white master''s face was much more dignified than before.


    But he was not impulsive, because he always felt that there should be some twists and turns.


    "Girl, up to now, you might as well say anything else."


    Seeing that the Bai family leader is not as confused as Bai Chun''an, Lin Mengya has some thoughts.


    If the Bai family leader had believed Bai Chun''an just now, she would have taken someone with her without saying a word.


    "The master of the Bai family should have heard a saying, ''under the cover of the nest, there is no finished egg''. They can destroy our palace family, and the next one is your Bai family."


    "Impossible! They just have a personal feud with your family. Where will they deal with our white family?"


    Bai Chun''an is still making noise there. Lin Mengya just glances at him.


    No wonder he was used. I don''t know. His IQ is obviously not on the average.


    "May I ask Uncle Bai, who disclosed the inside information to you, to tell you who the enemy of our palace family is?"


    "This..." Bai Chun''an got stuck. Because of this, the man didn''t go deep.


    "Probably the same power of the royal family and the three kings..."


    He was a little uncertain about what he said.


    Lin Mengya hissed, only feeling that the man was hopeless.


    "Don''t you know that your highness Xi of the royal family is a loving couple with my master?"


    "Loving couple" our couple said that this wave of self praise is very great!


    However, long Tianyu still held back and continued to listen to his wife.


    "It''s obvious that the royal family can''t afford to fight with the palace family. I might as well tell you that the temple master also appreciates our family master, and the white family master should have heard about it. Both the royal family and the temple have a heart of protection for the palace family. Let me ask you, do the three royal families and other aristocratic families have the strength to annex our palace family? Aren''t they afraid of being attacked by the crowd I advise the Bai family to read more books when they are free. Don''t always listen to others say three to four. At that time, you will lose your own face! "


    Bai Chun''an''s face will turn green after this pass.


    People are like this. Even if they have learned the truth, they still have to stick their neck and don''t admit that they are wrong.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about him, and she also felt that there was no need to hide it.


    Simply, he said all the things about Xiancheng.


    "Now, everyone knows the reason, so I don''t need to say more. My palace family thinks it has no power to support the world, but we will never be traitors to the people in the world. How you choose is your freedom. But it''s not my alarmism. How can you ensure that the Bai family can survive such great turmoil in the future? Or what do you think your Bai family can do with it Let the people of Xiancheng let you go? Is it Bai Chunan? "


    She relentlessly questioned the white family owner. No matter how the other party responded, she was not afraid.


    For a time, the Bai family didn''t know how to speak.


    Lin Mengya knew they needed time to digest, and did not force them to make a decision now.


    Seeing that things were almost over, Gong Qianfeng hurried out to make things better.


    "Brother Bai, although my child''s tone is a little blunt, she is also kind. You should know how my palace Qianfeng is. I can guarantee my life. What she said is the truth."


    Bai''s master smiled bitterly. He didn''t know the temperament of his old friend.


    Just


    How can he accept that he is living in a rolling oil pot?


    "Brother Gong, I know all these things and I believe you. It''s just that it''s important and we need to discuss it for some time."


    Gong Er is a little impatient.


    They are fighting hard at the front line, but these ignorant things are still thinking about things.


    He was about to shout. Finally, he was stopped by his great grandfather.


    "Good. I know it''s not easy for you to maintain this family. We''ll wait for your reply. However, time doesn''t wait. You and I close our eyes, but what about these dolls? We all have to leave a way for the children to live."


    The two old people who supported a sky for future generations sighed at the same time. Everything was silent.


    Lin Mengya did not continue to force each other, but obeyed her great grandfather''s arrangement and withdrew from the Bai family.


    As soon as he came out of the house, Gong Er smiled and put on long Tianyu''s shoulder.


    "Go and fight with me?"


    Long Tianyu immediately shook people off, and his eyes were still full of his wife, ignoring others completely.


    Gong ER was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, but he wasn''t angry yet.


    How angry? What people value is his sister. He should be happy.


    But why does he always think he wants to blow the man up?


    Lin Mengya noticed the confrontation between her second brother and long Tianyu. She knew that her man was worried about her strength again.


    Then he took his hand and said softly, "I''m fine. White family and other small roles are not worth my anger. Well, the second brother wants to cultivate feelings with you."


    Gong Er immediately pulled down a face to cultivate feelings? He refused to follow the goods that abducted his sister!


    However, long Tianyu thought so. Instead of spending energy with a big man, he was more willing to spend his time and physical strength on his daughter-in-law.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know the man''s mind. She only thought that her second brother wouldn''t be so boring. She just wanted to fight.


    "You go. I''ll go home with my two children first. By the way, you two have to come back before dinner. Mo Yan and Ning''er want to eat roast duck."


    Mentioned two baby eggs, three people''s mood eased a lot.


    Gong Er is patting his chest to ensure that he will bring back the fattest and crispy roast duck for the two babies.


    Lin Mengya usually doesn''t let her baby eat such greasy things, but she can''t hold them too tightly. Fortunately, she only eats them once every other period of time, which doesn''t hinder anything.


    Long Tianyu nodded reluctantly for his two sons and his daughter-in-law.


    Seeing that the two people disappeared in an instant, Lin Mengya smiled and followed her great grandfather to get on the small sedan chair.


    At this time, the two children were reading and practicing calligraphy. She didn''t bother and went back to her room.


    After a while, a maid like man came out of the door.


    The maid seems to be in charge of shopping and bought a lot of things outside.


    Finally, I went to a medicine shop.


    In recent days, the palace family often ran to the medicine shop, so the maid''s action did not seem abnormal.


    Those who follow the maid can only be regarded as the maid running errands for the master.


    They didn''t know that after entering the medicine shop called "shou''an hall", the maid only said a few words to the waiter, took out a gold hairpin and put it on the counter.


    As soon as the man''s eyes changed, he didn''t dare to delay. He immediately took the gold hairpin in his hands and came to the back shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper immediately picked it up and looked at it carefully before he determined something. Unexpectedly, he came to the lobby in person.


    "What medicine do you want to buy, girl?"


    The maid took out a prescription and put it in front of the shopkeeper.


    "I''m here to get a pair of medicine for my young lady. Please ask the shopkeeper to fill the medicine according to the prescription."

 Chapter 1908

    The shopkeeper carefully took the prescription and looked carefully. It was really some tonics such as ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum.


    But only he can see what the way is.


    After determining this prescription, we will determine the identity of the person in front of us.


    The shopkeeper stood up with a little more respect on his face.


    "The shop has everything you want, but some years are worse. Please come with me."


    The maid nodded and followed the shopkeeper to the backyard.


    The waiter immediately took over the position of the shopkeeper. His smart eyes were silent and swept the guests in the hall.


    The backyard of the medicine shop is full of unfinished semi-finished medicinal materials.


    Without any conversation, they went to the main room in the backyard. The shopkeeper immediately hugged the maid and saluted.


    "I don''t know if the eldest lady is here. Her subordinate is Zhenlong hall, Fengyuan City sub hall, Qi Yuanda. I hope you can forgive me for your loss."


    Listening to this rather shocking title, Lin Mengya can only wave her hand powerlessly.


    When she left, she discussed it with Xie Han.


    Before, she was a fake Messenger, but later, in order to enhance the sense of mystery, no one knew her identity except Xie Han and a group of backbone.


    But she can''t be regarded as the hall leader. Helpless, she can only let the whole town dragon hall go up and down. No matter her age or position, just respect her as a big miss.


    The shopkeeper in front of me and this medicine shop are all businesses of Zhenlong hall.


    Even Lin Mengya was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Xie Han and them to develop to this extent.


    However, with them, their own intelligence network is much more detailed.


    After all, Xie Han and his old profession are intelligence traffickers.


    It''s not difficult to pick up the business.


    After introducing himself, Qi Yuanda stood respectfully aside.


    He came out of the main hall and heard about the eldest lady.


    It is said privately that this man is the disciple of the medicine King Bodhisattva. The medicine in her hand is a panacea.


    What''s more, she can bring people back to life, and even make people immortal.


    If Lin Mengya herself hears these comments, she must be unable to cry or laugh.


    However, as the leader of the hall, Xie Han deliberately let these rumors spread wantonly, and even, intentionally or unintentionally, secretly added fuel to the flames.


    He just hopes that everyone can be like a god Buddha and have a quiet and fear of Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know his intention, but she knows that they can be respectful to themselves, which is thanks to Xie Han.


    "Well, I''m here this time because I hope you can do something for me."


    "Madam, please say that Fengyuan City will go through fire and water for you."


    "It''s not that serious. I hope you can investigate for me who Bai Chun''an of the Bai family has been dating in the past year. This person must have appeared out of thin air or have a better understanding of the outside situation. Moreover, Bai Chun''an''s contacts with him should not be so bright and aboveboard."


    Bai Chunan was clearly used.


    Moreover, this person must know the situation of the palace family very well. Otherwise, he can''t be half true and half false and deceive him.


    But the Gong family was almost exterminated. Few people know about it.


    Those aristocratic children who were dazed by her that night were suspicious, but they were still confused because they didn''t get any useful clues.


    How can someone be so sure that the palace family has encountered an unprecedented crisis?


    Unless the person knows something.


    Her heart is not completely without doubt, but she needs verification.


    "Yes, my subordinates must do their best. Do you have any other orders?"


    In fact, if Bai Chunan didn''t give up the people behind the scenes, she didn''t want to use the power of Zhenlong hall.


    After all, Zhenlong hall can only be regarded as an emerging force. It is not easy to survive in the original distribution of forces.


    But now, they are her best choice. After weighing and weighing again and again, she used the method of contact in the hall to recognize them.


    "By the way, are you familiar with the commander of the guard camp?"


    Qi Yuanda nodded immediately and said busily, "it''s not so cooked, but he will come to our store to get the medicine every month."


    "Oh? But what''s wrong with the commander?"


    Qi Yuanda shook his head and said: "It''s not true. The chief came to get the medicine because there are always people injured because of training in the guard camp. However, many guards are not very good. Unless they are seriously injured, they can only make do with some beating wine. However, some secret injuries are left. When they are old, they will have some physical problems. The commander likes the fidelity in our store and the price is reasonable, so he will buy a batch of medicine every month for these patients. "


    No wonder Bailu respected the great commander. In this way, he was a good man.


    As soon as her mind turned, Xin Kui asked her one more question. Otherwise, the gifts prepared before would be difficult to send into the heart of the commander.


    "Thank you."


    When it was done, she got up and wanted to go.


    Qi Yuanda sent her outside all the way, then took out several small medicine bags and handed them to her with both hands.


    "These medicines are for nourishing the body. Please take them."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she knew it was full of good things.


    The shopkeeper is a man who can handle affairs.


    She nodded slightly. After thanking each other, she left with the medicine.


    Those who follow her tail outside don''t know what happened inside at the moment.


    Only Qi Yuanda looked at her back and thought deeply.


    "Shopkeeper, who''s that one?"


    When no one saw the "big man" from the general hall for the first time, he asked curiously.


    Qi Yuanda glared at each other.


    "What do you ask? Be careful. Walls have ears."


    The man was so frightened that he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    But Qi Yuanda felt that in front of the eldest lady, he was a little careful when he spoke and did things.


    It''s not all to please her.


    When the maid came back from the medicine shop, Lin Mengya immediately changed her clothes and rushed to the front yard.


    The two babies have finished their schoolwork and are waiting for her to come at the moment.


    The mother and son played for a while. Gong ER and long Tianyu entered the house together.


    When the two little heartless heard that their father was back, they immediately took her hand and ran fast.


    Gong ER and long Tianyu were carrying a cut roast duck and a cake.


    The two little drools almost didn''t flow down and shouted to have dinner quickly.


    It''s rare that these busy people can get together. Gong San also spent the past few days talking with others. He really needs a good rest.


    After the family had enough to eat and drink, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Long Tianyu naturally followed behind his daughter-in-law and children, while the other three men in the palace family didn''t know whether they accepted their fate or were used to it. They let them go without even staring.


    Just after dinner, the two babies naturally want to walk slowly in the yard to avoid accumulating food.


    Lin Mengya sat in the room and watched the two go to the corner to see the ants and the eaves to see the swallow''s nest. She only felt a soft warmth in her heart.


    "When I get back to the palace, I''ll move back."


    Lin Mengya looked sideways at her lover.


    A cup of hot tea in his hand warmed his cold radian, and let the man get rid of the sharpness of the past.


    "Move back to where?"


    "Naturally, I will live where you live."


    The man looked at her as if there were still some grievances in his eyes.


    "Don''t you want to live with me?"


    She just felt her heart stagnant. Before her brain reacted, she shook her head first.


    The corners of the man''s lips bent slightly, revealing a happy smile.


    "I knew you missed me too."


    Then he reached out and wanted to hold her hand. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya avoided it.


    "Sometimes I really wonder if you have a new core in your body."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at each other with a little dissatisfaction.


    In the past, long Tianyu couldn''t say these love words. No matter what he did, he was serious. At first, she thought the other party was an iceberg that wouldn''t melt.


    But now, outsiders are still so cold, but to her, it is almost like magma, making people have no resistance.


    Long Tianyu picked up the cup and covered his expression.


    "Madam, do you think it''s bad for me?"


    "It''s not bad. Is that your nature?"


    The latter stared at her deeply and nodded slowly.


    "Everything I do to my wife comes from my heart. Even if my wife doesn''t like it, I will do so. Besides, I think my wife is very well adapted."


    Oh, man.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and didn''t want to continue to discuss these nutritional problems with this guy. At the same time, she also missed long Tianyu''s slightly complicated eyes.


    "By the way, you went out with your second brother this afternoon. Won''t you really fight?"


    From the moment they came back, she stared at them, afraid that they would be confused and hurt.


    Long Tianyu''s hand continued to move forward, and finally grasped her little hand and firmly squeezed it in the palm of her hand.


    "It was a fight, and I was hurt..."


    "Why did the second brother start so hard? Does it matter?"


    As soon as she frowned, Lin Mengya wanted to get up and get the medicine.


    Seeing that she was so nervous about herself, long Tianyu''s heart was much better, but he held her up.


    "Nothing. It''s all skin injuries. In fact, the second brother took me out to the Bai family''s guard camp."


    "What are you doing there?"


    "Of course, I''m going to see the training and deployment over there. The second brother''s eyes are always so cunning. After entering the city, I also saw those things. But I''ve sent someone to inquire about it for a long time. Bai family master has a good understanding of the commander of the guard camp. He won''t go."

 Chapter 1909

    She always knew that in the military, her man was definitely a general.


    Even though she hasn''t looked into it carefully, she knows that there are many talents under his command, and each of them has the ability to fend off one side.


    In his bones, long Tianyu is a proud man.


    Therefore, what can be valued by him must also be a guy with excellent skills.


    He has always despised those mediocre talents.


    Therefore, the commander can also enter the eyes of long Tianyu, which shows that he is definitely a rare talent.


    "Well, doesn''t he have an apprentice or something?"


    She turned her head and asked, while long Tianyu gave her a look of appreciation.


    "The commander didn''t get married and had no children all his life, but he had several disciples. But they were all loyal to the commander. Without his consent, I''m afraid they would be willing to stay here all their life."


    She always felt that the goods had something to say.


    Squinting at each other, the eyes say how much resentment, how much resentment.


    Long Tianyu was still drinking tea with the old God and looked at her occasionally.


    It''s like teasing a cat or a dog. I''m not in a hurry.


    "Say it or not?"


    Don''t say a word, keep pounding.


    "Are you sure you don''t?"


    Lin Mengya arched forward and almost lay on the table.


    Long Tianyu glanced at her and remained calm.


    OK, play with her and don''t change your face, right?


    She sneered in her heart, but she stretched out her arm and circled each other''s shoulder.


    "Tell me, Yu Ge Ge!"


    She fell in his ear, exhaled like orchid, and said tender and beautiful words.


    Even, he gently chewed his ear with his scallop teeth.


    Long Tianyu, who had just returned a "cold face", shook her hand and fell heavily on the table.


    In the yard, the two babies who were playing just now were frightened by the figure and immediately looked back.


    I saw their father sitting in the room with a bad face, while their mother was -- covering her mouth and laughing!


    you ''re right! Although they couldn''t see it and my mother didn''t make a sound, my mother couldn''t support her shoulders with a smile. She shrugged and shrugged, as if she would laugh after they were stupid.


    Mo Yan took his brother and immediately returned to the house, looking at his mother curiously.


    "Mother, did I make a fool of my brother just now?"


    Lin Mengya covered her stomach and waved.


    "No, I''m not laughing at you."


    "Who is that mother laughing at? Is there anyone more stupid than us?"


    Ning''er''s small face was quiet, but Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing when she asked.


    "Well, someone is more stupid than you!"


    "Mother, who is it?"


    The two little continued to ask, while Lin Mengya stared at long Tianyu''s murderous eye knife and dared not say a word.


    What should she say? Just now she just made a small plan, which made the man in a mess, and even some parts became very spiritual.


    How long did it take to be so impulsive?


    Lin Mengya has curved eyebrows and eyes and is in a good mood.


    Holding the two children, he went back to the inner room to tell a story.


    The disciples left long Tianyu, who had not recovered his calm. He was miserable and couldn''t move.


    It''s time! Let him stink!


    But when she sent her sons back, she was badly hurt and her waist was almost broken.


    At the last minute, the man held on.


    This is the "first time" in his memory, so he must choose a suitable time and never wronged her.


    Nestled in his arms, Lin Mengya slept well all night.


    Even though the waist is still a little sour the next day, the spirit is good.


    The man left before dawn. Obviously, there were still things to do.


    No one accompanied her to wake up, but she didn''t feel wronged at all.


    No matter where he is, no matter what he is doing, she knows that his heart is in her and the children, there is no doubt.


    Early in the morning, they received the results of the Bai family''s discussion.


    Like the original plan, the Bai family still agreed to cooperate with them, but this time, there was an additional condition.


    Lin Mengya looked at the fresh "additional conditions", but she muttered in her heart.


    "The white family leader means that he hopes that the third master can teach in Sitai college?"


    Bai Shian, who was also the transmitter of the answer, smiled and said, "that''s right, but we also need to listen to your opinions. If we can''t, we won''t force it, and other things will remain the same."


    It''s not impossible, but she always feels a little strange.


    Is it true that the Bai family is not afraid of being deeply involved with their family and will suffer disaster?


    Must have seen the doubt in her eyes, Bai Shian explained: "Originally, my family disagreed, but my father said that the palace family always kept their word. And when you were in trouble, the Bai family offered to help you, and the palace family politely declined. Now, what''s the reason to pull the Bai family into the water? It''s better to believe that a curfew who incites other people''s families to kill each other and hides his head and tail The open and aboveboard palace family. "


    It''s rare that the white family leader keeps sober in this matter.


    But Lin Mengya is more curious about Bai Shian''s attitude.


    "As soon as you leave, I''m afraid it''s difficult to return to the power center of the Bai family in the future. Are you willing?"


    What he had done before made Lin Mengya feel that Bai Shian also had the mind to compete for the power of the Bai family.


    But obviously, when he went to the palace, he could only be a "condition", not a simple Third Master of the white family.


    Bai Shian looked at her and shook his head.


    "Actually, Miss misunderstood me. In essence, I''m no different from my eldest brother. It''s just that we all want to contribute to the owner. The owner is not only a right but also a responsibility to us."


    Looking at those determined eyes, Lin Mengya suddenly understood why the white family leader would let him take orders at such a critical juncture.


    It is rare to have a transparent man. When everything in the family is safe and smooth, he can be a dandy.


    When the family is in distress, he can grow up quickly and help the family tide over the difficulties.


    "OK, please go back and tell the white house owner that we have accepted the conditions of the White House. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Both the great grandfather and the third brother were absent. It was obvious that she had the whole power to deal with the matter.


    Bai Shian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that after coming here today, the palace family would flatly refuse.


    "Alas, compared with you young people, I''m really old."


    His mood eased when things succeeded.


    Lin Mengya looked at him as if he was tired and collapsed. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "am I so terrible? Wasn''t the third master still good before?"


    "No, no, no, where do you know your position in our family now?"


    Bai Shian waved his hand and pretended to be secretive.


    Lin Mengya "hum" and began to play again.


    "You know what you did to punish my stupid niece, but our family was afraid of you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have come here today. Big guy, I''m afraid you''ll catch some pigtails and be punished again!"


    "Cut, exaggerate."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Is this man right?


    She has always been a person who doesn''t offend me. I''m not a prisoner. There are many people who live in peace with her. Why don''t those guys reflect on their own reasons?


    After a while, Bai Shian returned to the way they had just contacted.


    Seeing no one around, he lowered his voice and asked, "I said, did you persuade Bailu?"


    Lin Mengya thought and nodded slightly to admit it.


    The latter immediately showed an expression of "I knew it would be like this", but generally speaking, there was nothing ugly in his face.


    "I said that one track minded guy, why did he take the initiative to come. Thank you. If you hadn''t come forward, I don''t know what reason to persuade him."


    "Listen to the meaning of this, you seem to have something against him?"


    She asked suspiciously. After all, Bailu was also surnamed Bai. According to Xun Ziyang, it was still a branch of the Bai family.


    As the young master of the master''s family, Bai Shian has no reason to make friends with him, right?


    But the truth is, it''s such a coincidence.


    Bailu is the captain of the guard camp. He is usually responsible for patrolling all areas. Especially after the curfew every night, he should guard in the night seriously and responsibly.


    But someone had to drink too much in the middle of the night to make trouble.


    Three times and two times, the two people had a fight on purpose and made a beam.


    Lin Mengya, who knows what happened, looks at Bai Shian with neuropathy eyes.


    She now seriously doubts, what can this product teach in college? Eat, drink and have fun, or dice Pai Gow?


    Shit! Then her college must not be polluted by this goods?


    After Bai Shian realized that the other party had the meaning of "returning goods", he hurriedly said, "I''m not that kind of ignorant and incompetent! I can teach through the history subset! Believe me, I can definitely!"


    After the man held up three fingers and swore that he was absolutely capable, she was reluctant and restrained the impulse to repent.


    "But you''re boring enough. Why do you have nothing to do? You''re still the same family. If I were Bailu, I would catch you hard, otherwise what would others think?"


    It may be a bit exaggerated to say that righteousness destroys relatives, but in fact, it''s almost the same thing.


    But Bai Shian wiped his face and said helplessly: "you think I think! You don''t know, that Han Huo is the proud disciple of the commander. He designed all the defense in the city, and he arranged the formation and route of those patrol teams. Moreover, he is good to set an example, and I, I am also forced to be helpless?"


    Speaking later, Bai Shian was also wronged by Wei.


    However, Lin Mengya had an idea and said tentatively, "do you mean that the deployment inside and outside the city is written by Bai Lu? Isn''t it designed by the commander himself?"


    Bai Shian replied: "it was originally like this, but Bai Lu has learned the skills of the commander in chief for seven or eight years. However, I think, although this silly goods is not very smart at ordinary times, he is definitely a good hand in leading the war."

 Chapter 1910

    Lin Mengya''s mind moved. Since the master and the disciples couldn''t dig, it''s not possible that the disciples couldn''t dig either.


    Squinting, Lin Mengya looked at Bai Shian, but let the latter tremble.


    How did he feel that the girl''s eyes looked like an old cat saw a little mouse?


    Involuntarily, he moved his ass out.


    Perhaps she noticed that her eyes were a little too explicit. Lin Mengya blinked and tried to eliminate the little "criminal evidence" just revealed.


    "I''m just a little surprised."


    She doesn''t explain. It''s OK. She has explained. On the contrary, Bai Shian is more uneasy.


    "You have a feud with him?"


    After thinking about it, he could only think of such a possibility.


    Who knows that the guy in front of him is actually thinking about his family''s talents.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lin Mengya smiled.


    Stop hating. Now she just wants to pack people away.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to show something in front of each other and immediately changed the topic.


    "We welcome you to teach in the college, but you really can rest assured. Your big brother and niece are not fuel-efficient lights."


    Although they were both locked up, they were the blood relatives of the Bai family.


    She was even more afraid that the Bai family would fall into civil strife sooner or later after she left with Bai Shian, a wise man.


    Instead of having an ally who can worry about betraying himself at any time, it''s better to leave Bai Shian at home as a sea god needle.


    Mention these two people, Bai Shian also seems a little helpless.


    "I think it''s time for my father and my second brother to have a snack after this. Can I protect the white family all my life?"


    The man''s "understanding" is really thorough.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya knew Bai Shian''s plan.


    Well, if the Bai family is still like before, even if Bai Shian is powerful, I''m afraid he will be powerless one day.


    After they finalized some details, Bai Shian left with a satisfactory answer.


    At the same time, good news came frequently from the third brother.


    Except for a few old gentlemen who are not in good health and can''t stand the long journey and just want to live in the Bai family, almost everyone else agreed to teach at the palace family.


    Even after the Bai family posted a notice this morning that the two families should work together, those people finally gave a positive answer.


    Looking at the posture, let alone a college, another one is more than enough.


    But the college is not like the white family, and there is no plan.


    What has been built now is only the first phase of Sitai college.


    With the development of business routes and the establishment of large chambers of Commerce, the cooperation between the palace family and those aristocratic families will become closer and closer.


    With the expansion of these relationships, Sitai college will attract more students from all over the world.


    These teachers just come in handy.


    Lin Mengya simply asked the third brother a few words, and confidently pushed them all to the third brother.


    Compared with the situation of the palace family, the Bai family has been a little embarrassed recently.


    Not to mention how many bad things happened to their own family, even Feng Chen''s old case had something to do with them.


    Who would have let Bai Chun''an, the great master of the Bai family, be among the people who supported xunziyang?


    But now Bai Chun''an has no time to pay attention to them. Now he is still banned by the Bai family leader in the house. No one can get him out.


    The Bai family was obviously not suitable to decide this matter. Later, they turned around to the guard camp.


    To this end, the commander also personally supervised the case.


    As one of the witnesses, Bailu also temporarily removed the post of captain of the guard camp and was ready to be a witness at any time.


    Xunziyang had enough confidence. For nothing else, he knew that uncle Bai would not sit idly by.


    But what he never expected was that Bai Chunan not only didn''t show his face, but the people sent by Datong only brought back one message.


    Bai Chun''an can''t remember things clearly.


    What does that mean? It shows that Bai Chun''an is not going to care about it at all.


    Suddenly, xunziyang panicked.


    Fortunately, he soon calmed down. Although Bai Chun''an can''t count on it, he and others.


    After thinking about it, he bribed a guard and asked him to send a letter to Mr. Xunyang.


    The next day, Mr. Xunyang came alone.


    "Father! Please help me!"


    In the cell, xunziyang cried for help as soon as he saw Mr. Xunyang.


    The latter looked at Xun Ziyang, who was really not abused, although he described it as embarrassed, and immediately put down a hanging heart.


    "Ziyang, don''t be afraid."


    "Father, how can I be afraid? Feng Chen, he just wants to kill me."


    Xun Ziyang was trembling with tears, and his words also had some obvious meaning.


    Mr. Xunyang has been paying close attention to this matter, so he also inquired about some information before coming.


    Now, seeing this son who has been feeling guilty, his heart is not a taste after all.


    "Is Feng Chen''s leg really discounted by Bailu?"


    Xunziyang didn''t think about it, so he put it on Bailu.


    "Yes, Bai Lu told me himself. At first, in order to please you, he wanted Feng Chen to plead guilty quickly, so he laid a heavier hand on it! Father, don''t listen to those people''s lies. They all have evil intentions."


    "What about Song Xing?"


    Xunziyang hesitated for a moment and just made a look of grief.


    "In fact, I haven''t told anyone about it. He was entirely to blame for my manslaughter of Song Xing that day. He stole things from his family to sell while you were ill. I was so angry that I wanted to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, he was angry and wanted to kill me. He was wrong... Father, I knew he was wrong."


    He bowed his head and looked guilty.


    But Mr. Xunyang, looking at the man in front of him, felt bored and flustered.


    The cell suddenly quieted down, and Xun Ziyang muttered in his heart.


    He knows the old man''s temperament. If he says so, he will feel that Song Xing deserves it.


    But why didn''t you respond at all?


    He secretly raised his head, but because of the darkness of the cell, he couldn''t see his father''s expression clearly.


    "Is it really because Song Xing attacked you first that you killed him?"


    In Mr. Xunyang''s words, there had been a few disappointments, but xunziyang thought that it was because Song Xing had served him for many years.


    "I didn''t mean it. The situation was very crisis at that time. I was also and had to."


    He thought the play was flawless, but what made him a little uneasy was that when he knew this, the old man not only didn''t ask people to let him out immediately, but also didn''t shout to go to Bailu for justice.


    But after watching him for a while, he left quietly.


    Biting his lips, Xun Ziyang wondered more and more, but he still didn''t know what went wrong in the middle.


    It''s only because this matter has too much impact on the old man.


    Mr. Xunyang stiffened and walked out of his cell.


    And outside, someone is waiting for him.


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    Bai Lu hurried over worried and held Mr. Xunyang''s arm.


    The latter gently patted his hand and stopped talking.


    At this time, several other people also followed to meet up.


    As the person in charge of the case, Bai Shian also allowed Mr. Xunyang to visit prison here.


    Behind him stood Lin Mengya and Gong San.


    "How are you, sir?"


    Bai Shian, like Bai Lu, came forward to greet him.


    Mr. Xunyang''s face was a little ugly, like bitterness and shock.


    Lin Mengya observed secretly. It seems that the strategy she gave Bai Shian has obviously worked.


    Mr. Xunyang sighed and swallowed his words forcibly. Then he noticed the two people after Bai Shi settled down.


    He knew the man. He was the third son of the palace family, but it was the woman


    Bai Shian saw that he had noticed it and introduced it calmly: "this is the third childe of the palace family, Gong Jiao. This is the adopted daughter of the palace family and the female Dean of Sitai college, Miss Su Mei."


    For Gong San, Mr. Xunyang''s attitude is a little complicated.


    The other one surprised him.


    Lin Mengya didn''t miss each other''s expression. Knowing that there must be some misunderstanding, she smiled and said, "I think Mr. is a little tired. Why don''t you find a place to have a rest?"


    Before being rejected, Bai Shian responded immediately.


    Soon, several people were invited into the barracks of the guard camp by Bailu.


    This was the place where he was on duty, but because he was often here, everything was complete.


    After serving a cup of coarse tea to several people, Bai Shian began to speak.


    "Sir, I know you''re upset, but there were a lot of doubts about what happened in those years. I think you also hope to really find out the truth?"


    Mr. Xunyang didn''t want to say more in front of outsiders, but obviously the people in the room are related.


    He sighed faintly and turned the difference in his hand.


    He has been strong all his life, but how can he not be sad when he puts such a thing on the table?


    "I know what you mean, Ziyang... I didn''t expect him to be like this."


    Frowning, Mr. Xunyang fell into meditation.


    Lin Mengya knows why he was hit.


    I''m afraid Xun Ziyang doesn''t know why Song Xing was the first person to support and protect him since he determined his identity.


    Just because Song Xing is his mother and uncle.


    Mr. Xunyang''s wife died early. Although Song Xing had some shortcomings, he fell in love with his sister.


    However, he was young, unstable and playful, so he lost his brother-in-law''s only child with his sister on the way to his brother-in-law with his little nephew.


    Since then, he was willing to become a slave, take care of his brother-in-law and redeem his sins.


    When Feng Chen appeared, he was also happy.


    However, xunziyang was very flattering at that time, so song xingcai mistakenly thought that it was because of the blood relationship between his uncle and nephew, which strongly supported xunziyang.


    Who knows, but died in the hands of his favorite nephew.

 Chapter 1911

    As for why Xun Ziyang didn''t know Song Xing''s identity, it was because Song Xing was afraid that his nephew would blame him, so he refused to let people reveal his life experience.


    Over the years, he also took care of his brother-in-law with the mentality of a sinner.


    It can be said that although he has many shortcomings, he also values family affection.


    So Mr. Xunyang was so excited when he learned that it was xunziyang who killed Song Xing.


    When he got xunziyang''s answer, he knew that nine times out of ten xunziyang was lying.


    Song Xing could never steal while he was ill, because the man sold his ancestral home in order to make atonement and wanted to compensate himself.


    However, he didn''t want it, but kept letting song hang hold the large silver ticket by himself.


    He is a poor scholar. Nothing is more valuable than that.


    And he knew that no matter what Xun Ziyang did, Song Xing would never do anything to him.


    In this way, Xun Ziyang''s lie, which he thought was perfect, actually couldn''t stand at all.


    As one of the insiders, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but want to add chicken legs to Qi Yuanda''s people.


    It is worthy of being born in intelligence work. Such secrets can be investigated. It is definitely a talent!


    Mr. Xunyang has no face to explain to these people, but now he feels extremely disappointed.


    Bai Shian is a smart man, otherwise he wouldn''t have arranged a meeting between them decisively after Su Mei reminded him and asked Mr. Xunyang to ask why xunziyang wanted to kill Song Xing.


    He knew about this family matter, and most people didn''t want to tell outsiders, so he immediately went down and said, "since you''ve seen sir, please leave the next thing to us. Your body has just recovered, so you''d better take good care of it."


    Mr. Xunyang was bitter and embarrassed.


    After he woke up, the students who didn''t appear in front of him on weekdays came to boo him.


    Even the palace family, who had some disagreements with him, sent a lot of herbs to keep the body healthy.


    The only person he really trained with all his heart and effort was the one who asked himself to save him.


    Now, even he is a little shaken. Is the liar full of lies his son?


    It was enough for Mr. Xunyang to fall again.


    Bai Shian and Bai Lu were so worried that they had to enlighten them carefully and send them back first.


    Lin Mengya and Gong San stayed in the guard camp. Today, they came to see someone besides brushing their faces in front of Mr. Xunyang.


    After a while, Bailu came in with one.


    In front of Lin Mengya, a thin young man appeared.


    Years have worn away his pride when he was young, but not his vitality.


    She has seen many victims.


    Some of those people, like sister-in-law Xianglin, kept repeating their misery until they were hated by everyone.


    Some abandoned themselves and became a piece of mud.


    Others, like carved jade, remove impurities and leave the most precious things.


    The people in front of us belong to the third category.


    After the man came in, he didn''t open his mouth easily, but looked at them with vigilance.


    "Feng Chen, these two are the Gong family I mentioned to you."


    Bai Lu acted as an introducer. At the same time, Gong San also arched his hands towards each other.


    "In the corner of the lower palace, there are three rows at home. This is the younger sister."


    Lin Mengya also nodded at the other party, with a very polite attitude.


    Hearing that it was the Gong family, Feng Chen relaxed a little.


    Previously, he raised horses in Chuang Tzu and dealt with the palace family for some time.


    To be honest, he was surprised why the atmosphere of the palace family was so harmonious.


    There are those two little babies. They are not only very cute, but also lively and smart.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that this is the goodwill that her sons inadvertently brush for them. She only knows that after knowing that they are Gong family, Feng Chen is not as prickly as before.


    "In fact, I invited Mr. Feng to come this time because I wanted to know something about you."


    Feng Chenyang raised his hand, smiled bitterly and said, "I''m a rough man. Don''t call me childe, girl. Just call me by my name."


    "OK, Feng Chen. I know you were wronged in those years, and this time, we want to help you overturn the case."


    "Why?"


    Feng Chen didn''t doubt it. The other party was not kind, just confused.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was ready.


    "Actually, we had some misunderstanding with Mr. Xunyang before. If we want to eliminate the misunderstanding, it''s best to let Mr. Xunyang know and believe us from the root."


    The news from the sub hall is very fast.


    Through their investigation, they found that Bai Chun''an didn''t know Xun Ziyang a few years ago.


    It can be said that he appeared suddenly, which strongly proves that Xun Ziyang is Mr. Xun Yang''s own son.


    This is strange.


    Do two complete strangers suddenly and firmly trust each other to tell the truth?


    What''s more, Bai Chun''an was born like that. How could he be so simple.


    In addition to xunziyang, Bai Chun''an''s side, even if the domestic servants are former, not even a new person.


    Later, when they investigated xunziyang, they found more clues.


    As for Mr. Xunyang''s side, all the disciples said that before Xun Ziyang came back, Mr. Xunyang praised Sitai College as a good thing for the country and the people.


    After Xun Ziyang came back, the situation took a sharp turn.


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    Xunziyang has many secrets that can be excavated.


    But if she doesn''t break xunziyang''s relationship, it''s really bad to be cruel to him.


    Feng Chen''s business is the best opportunity to cut in.


    She wants to uproot Xun Ziyang!


    I didn''t know that when Feng Chen heard this, the corners of his mouth were cold.


    "Where can he listen to others? In his eyes, only Xun Ziyang is the most important. Others are like grass mustard and can be discarded by him."


    Inside and outside the words, there is a strong resentment.


    Lin Mengya understands Feng Chen''s psychology.


    At that time, he was knocked down from heaven to hell.


    If it is determined that Feng Chen was really wronged, in the final analysis, it is because Mr. Xunyang doesn''t believe in his son.


    White Lu heard this, his eyes showed a little regret.


    "We can''t change the past, but there is still a turning point in the future. Feng Chen, our goals are the same. I hope you can trust me for the time being."


    According to Bai Shian, although Feng Chen made things happen, he didn''t cooperate with people except him.


    In particular, Bailu, no matter good or bad, Feng Chen will flatly refuse.


    Even after Bailu got involved, he never mentioned the previous things. Obviously, he still blamed Bailu in his heart.


    If you want to pry open the mouths of these two people, you have to invite Lin Mengya, who has nothing to do with it.


    She probably understood Feng Chen''s current situation and sincerely begged.


    "I know you must have resentment in your heart, but because of this, you must not let go of those culprits. God is fair. At first, Bailu didn''t believe you and broke one of your legs. However, over the years, he has been tortured by his heart all the time. Later, he was betrayed by his friends. He tasted all the pain you tasted in those years I tried. But some people are still intact. "


    The look of Bailu was more and more depressed.


    Now his intestines are blue with regret. Unfortunately, every time he sees Feng Chen''s lameness, he feels more and more guilty.


    But Feng Chen refused all his help, which made him depressed.


    Feng Chen glanced at Bai Lu and his face was full of ridicule.


    "Oh, now, does he know what kind of man his'' good brother ''is? He deserves all this!"


    She didn''t hear even a loss of pleasure from Feng Chen''s words.


    I''m afraid, this is also a hard faced and soft hearted master.


    If so, she would be more sure.


    "Yes! So we have to work harder. At first, Bailu broke your leg. Now, wouldn''t it be better for him to ruin the bright future of his'' good brother ''?"


    Bailu almost didn''t cry.


    Su Mei has a grudge against him. What''s the matter? How did the knife stab his heart?


    But these words are very effective for Feng Chen.


    "What Miss Su Mei said is very reasonable. Indeed, how can those things be written off with an apology? Whether Bai Lu or that person, they trusted Xun Ziyang so much at first. Now, it''s time for them to taste heartache!"


    "That''s right! Doesn''t Xun Ziyang value his reputation and status most? In fact, the best way to revenge a person is not to let him die. It''s to take away his most important things, just like how he took others in the past."


    The hatred in Feng Chen''s eyes was completely ignited by her.


    Nearby, Bai Lu was vaguely afraid of the woman in front of him.


    Those words, if he were, would never come out.


    Although he will not repay good for bad, he will never use such language to incite hatred.


    "Feng Chen, you should have experienced it. The world is the most tragic and terrible hell."


    She doesn''t know whether the soul will reach hell or heaven after people die.


    She only knew that for those with strong hatred, the world was purgatory.


    Hatred turns into a knife mountain, a sea of blood and an oil pot, in which people suffer endlessly.


    Feng Chen''s eyes were red. He tried his best to restrain the impulse to kill.


    you ''re right! She''s right at all!


    Why did he shut up? He should make a noise about everything.


    Let the shameless man know that what he gets by those despicable means will eventually be returned.


    Or in the most painful way!


    "Girl, as long as you can avenge me, I can listen to you!"


    Looking at Feng Chen who suddenly ignited his anger, Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, debt. It''s interesting to ask for a little."

 Chapter 1912

    When she got home, Lin Mengya took off all her disguises outside and made trouble with the two naughty boys.


    Long Tianyu walked into the yard and saw the scene of mother and son sitting on a small futon and playing with mud around a small pit.


    The two boys chirped with laughter, rubbed the mud ball in their hands, stood on the face of muddy meat, and smiled and bent their eyes.


    And the love of his life also fooled around with the children, concentrating and holding the things in his hands.


    "Mother, what is this?"


    Mo Yan tilted his little head and guessed hard.


    In a good mood, Lin Mengya bent her lips and shaped the mud little by little.


    "This is Doraemon."


    The two babies are probably used to the words their mother doesn''t know from time to time. They are not surprised at all, but their curiosity is high.


    I saw a slightly larger round and a slightly smaller one on top.


    Then she rubbed four smaller balls and pushed them up.


    "Mother, what is Doraemon?"


    "It''s a cat."


    Lin Mengya answered without raising her head.


    Two small, but looked at each other, and then coincidentally, thought of the "black cat" at home.


    How does it feel? Something''s wrong?


    Ning''er had little thought and wanted to ask on the spot, but she was stopped by her brother.


    The latter winks at the former, which probably means that as long as the mother is happy, the rest is not important at all.


    The little one immediately understood his brother''s meaning, held his head and waited to applaud his mother.


    "Look, it''s done!"


    Lin Mengya showed off her virgin work with a smile. Although it was a little crooked, it didn''t seem to be Doraemon, but it didn''t matter. The main thing was a divine resemblance, huh!


    "Wow! You''re great!"


    The female control duo immediately opened their eyes and cheered and applauded. The process was completed at one go, and it was almost a conditioned reflex.


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to expose it. Instead, he felt pity for each other.


    It''s hard for children to live these days!


    When Lin Mengya showed off enough, at the "strong" request of the two babies, she generously gave up her love and gave her hard-earned mud a dream to the two babies as a gift.


    Bai Su also came over at this time. As soon as the two boys saw aunt Bai Su, they rushed over with a pair of small mud hands.


    Lin Mengya sat cross legged on a small futon and watched the two boys smile.


    "Wash your hands and eat later."


    Long Tianyu scooped out water from the bucket next to him and carefully washed the green mud on his wife''s hand.


    Looking at the virtuous look of this man, Lin Mengya "Pooh" and laughed loudly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    He looked at her and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m thinking that someone hated me at the beginning. Why do you like it now?"


    "Who said he liked you?"


    Lin Mengya''s face changed. She wanted to take out her hand, but she was crushed by the man''s strength.


    Long Tianyu teased enough and began to shun Mao in a happy mood.


    "What I like is tight, but my heart hurts."


    "Cut!"


    She rolled her eyes, but she had some small regrets in her heart.


    "In the past, you seldom said what you liked or loved."


    That''s the truth.


    At that time, they both had children. When they heard the opportunity of his confession, they counted it with both hands.


    I don''t know what switch this amnesia touched. This man confessed a lot.


    She washed her hands clean. Long Tianyu didn''t care and wiped her hands with his own clothes.


    "Then I often say, can you supply?"


    But Lin Mengya didn''t answer. She got up quickly and left him a figure.


    When I was about to walk out of the yard, the word "um" came.


    Long Tianyu stood up, followed her closely, and the corners of his mouth turned up unconsciously.


    But it gradually converged, leaving only a sigh like nothing, I don''t know what it means.


    The Gong family always has a rich dinner. This is a habit formed at home. Even in a foreign country, the big guys keep it tacitly.


    After a happy meal, Bai Su took the two boys out to eat. The adults at home were sitting in the hall drinking tea while discussing business.


    Feng Chen''s old story with Xun Ziyang. After she came back, the three brothers reported it back to Zeng Zu.


    Although the latter agrees with her approach, he is also somewhat confused.


    It doesn''t seem to fit her usual style.


    "Speaking of it, Xun Ziyang is just a little man. Why are you so obsessed?"


    Gong San asked the big guy''s doubts.


    Before Lin Mengya worked, she hardly considered the external evaluation.


    But I have to say that although there have been rumors against her that she is not friendly, it has really had better results in solving problems.


    But this time, Lin Mengya obviously wanted to disintegrate all the rumors from the root.


    What the hell is this for?


    "How can I care about the life and death of a xunziyang? I care about the people behind him. From Liao''s house to Bai''s house, and the Zheng''s house we met on the way. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    If the Gong family only wants to keep their own one-third of an mu of land, they can completely ignore what people outside say. Anyway, it won''t affect them.


    But now it''s different.


    The Sitai college, the big chamber of Commerce, and the military alliance that finally fought against Xiancheng made it necessary for Gong Jiashi to become the hub of these key forces.


    Families like the Bai family and the Zheng family will still be blocked by rumors and almost make friends with them, not to mention other families?


    "So, is someone trying to discredit our palace family?"


    Gong San is not stupid. He guessed it all at once.


    Lin Mengya nodded, afraid that their purpose was more than that.


    "The general trend of the world is that the division must be combined for a long time. Now everyone can see that it is obviously a little difficult to sweep the snow in front of the door. These successive big moves of our family must worry some people."


    Now, in the top ten aristocratic families, the power of Gong family accounts for almost one third.


    It''s needless to say that the Ma family and the Cheng family must advance and retreat together with the Gong family.


    A hundred Li''s home, home and home are now birds of a feather.


    The remaining four families, the master of the Mu family, are dead. Although Mu Yucheng is called the little master, it seems that he can''t control the whole Mu family for a while.


    The attitude of the Rong family and the Xu family is unclear, but these two families are ruthless and black hands. They don''t see rabbits and don''t scatter eagles. If they cooperate with them, they have to leave at least 10000 hearts and minds. They can''t be completely trusted.


    In this way, if she wants to maintain an absolute advantage in the top ten aristocratic families, it depends on the attitude of the last family.


    However, this last family is a completely mysterious family.


    Over the years, only legends have remained, and some even assert that the family has been destroyed in the long river of years.


    But no matter the temple, the emperor, or the three kings, they always maintain an absolute tacit understanding on this matter.


    The other nine aristocratic families can flow, but this aristocratic family must be listed in the top ten aristocratic families.


    She thought for a while, or gave up the idea for the time being.


    After all, whether this aristocratic family exists or not is a mystery. Even if it is found, its influence is limited in many aristocratic families of Wei state.


    For this matter, everyone present is clear.


    So in my heart, I think about it.


    Gong San''s eyebrows almost came to an end. In this way, I''m afraid someone deliberately wants to take advantage of the Gong family.


    "It must be a hundred miles!"


    From the previous events to the current rumors, Gong San can see the ability of the people behind him no matter how stupid he is.


    If it weren''t for the hundred mile family, who would have the spare time to stab them in the back?


    Lin Mengya nodded gently, and long Tianyu gave Gong Sany a definite look.


    With a long sigh of relief, Gong San seemed puzzled.


    "Why does this hundred mile family fight against our family?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t know about it.


    There is almost no reason or sign for the malice of the Baili family towards the Gong family.


    After returning from the temple, she also checked her family history.


    But the above records about Baili family are very normal, and she also thoroughly checked the accounts of business transactions at home.


    Over the years, Baili family and Gong family have been in peace.


    However, since 60 years ago, the hundred mile family began to suddenly target the palace family, almost pressing step by step.


    Later, the palace family didn''t look like that, but it couldn''t have been without the pen of Bai Li''s family.


    It would be even more a joke to say that it was for the wealth and fiefdom of the palace family.


    Other aristocratic families can be allowed, even those who go along with them, to destroy the palace family, but it is absolutely not allowed for a certain aristocratic family to swallow everything of the palace family.


    So the Baili family is undoubtedly making wedding clothes for others.


    Hundred miles home, willing to do so?


    In short, all this is strange everywhere. Lin Mengya can only play a 120000 spirit and protect her own interests from infringement.


    Only when you are strong, you will not be afraid of those intrigues.


    After understanding the current situation, we all understand why she suddenly changed her strategy this time.


    But Lin Mengya felt that long Tianyu had been a little unhappy since just now.


    When they returned to her house, the man just sat in a chair and stared at himself motionless.


    Lin Mengya was staring at him and looked in the mirror subconsciously.


    It''s OK. There''s nothing wrong. What''s wrong with this goods?


    She sat down face to face with him and asked carefully, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Long Tianyu''s black eyes tightly locked the woman in front of him.


    After a long time, he took her little hand and said seriously, "I don''t like you taking so much trouble for other men. I''m the only man you need but care about. No one else!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and then she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    This man Even eating Feng Chen''s dry vinegar is more childish than her sons!

 Chapter 1913

    Lin Mengya was not willing to tease him, but took the initiative to snuggle up in his arms and said softly, "well, this matter is just a small matter. How can it be more important than you?"


    This successfully subdued long Tianyu.


    The latter nodded with satisfaction and turned to mention another thing, as if the childish guy just now was not him.


    "Do you want to fight for the Mu family?"


    "How do you know?"


    She looked at her man with a little surprise.


    To tell the truth, the appeal of the top ten aristocratic families is much stronger than that of the three kings, one emperor and one saint.


    As the saying goes, it is better for a county official to be in charge now. The top ten aristocratic families are like a big circle, and those small and medium-sized aristocratic families are like small circles in these big circles.


    Their interests are tied to the great family. Therefore, if she wants to concentrate, the best way is not to win over the great family as much as possible.


    At present, the Mu family is the best candidate.


    "If someone else just framed the second brother with the Mu family, you will certainly beat them out directly. How can you leave people in feiye city."


    Long Tianyu glanced at her with contempt for her.


    Lin Mengya bared her teeth and pinched his waist impolitely.


    "What I said is like a yecha. I think you owe it."


    Long Tianyu frowned. His wife''s little hand was really strong and accurate, which made him deeply painful. At present, he didn''t dare to continue teasing people, so he had to coax them.


    "I have a way to make you succeed."


    "What?"


    "Mu Yucheng has a problem with his identity. If you can help him solve this problem, I think he will choose to cooperate with you."


    "Identity problem?"


    She doesn''t know the news.


    Long Tianyu gathered the man in his arms again and said, "the woman named song liner was originally Mu Yucheng''s own niece. But about six months ago, song liner''s mother became a real uncle in Mu Yucheng''s ancestral family. All of a sudden, she became his cousin again."


    This relationship can''t be described by a random word.


    No wonder when Mu Yucheng was fighting for the position of the successor of the Mu family, his grandfather''s family could help him.


    It''s been a long time. It''s a kiss in hand.


    Isn''t this mu Yucheng''s sister also his uncle''s niece?


    Put aside whether there is a kinship first. The niece married her uncle, but it was unacceptable for the moment.


    "In that case, what''s the problem with his identity?"


    "The problem lies with this sister. Originally, song liner''s father was the daughter-in-law of the head of a powerful vassal family of the Mu family. Her original husband was weak and went early. But song liner was a posthumous child. Originally, the family didn''t think there was any problem, but after Mu Yucheng''s sister married, the family suddenly found that song liner was surprised Looks very similar to the daughter of the original family. Therefore, they suspect that song liner and his stepfather are their own father and daughter. Moreover, song liner''s mother is not the biological daughter of the Mu family. It was brought by Mu Yucheng''s mother after she remarried. Now, the Song family is reluctant to let go. Those who have long been unhappy with Mu Yucheng once again put forward that there may be some problems with Mu Yucheng''s life experience. In this way, his position as the head of the family is not so secure. "


    Fortunately, there is a system, and Lin Mengya will not be dizzy by this complex kinship.


    But she also heard the most crucial message.


    The master of the Mu family is amorous.


    It is not uncommon for such a problem to arise at home.


    However, before, Mu Yucheng earned his position as the leader of the little family by relying on his grandfather''s family. Now, at least in the open, there is not much power that his grandfather''s family can lend him.


    Otherwise, the two families will openly tear their faces, and the situation is even worse for him.


    But for her, it''s a good opportunity.


    "No wonder Mu Yucheng came this time and tried to have something to do with our family."


    Lin Mengya sneered and said that with this one, she could figure out everything else.


    Mu Yucheng is a powerful man.


    At the beginning, he framed his second brother, whether he moved his hand or not, but he also took advantage of it.


    I''m afraid that at that time, he wants to use the palace family to help him win the position of house master.


    Unfortunately, I met her.


    This time, we can''t say who used who.


    "Thank you for giving me such good news. How can I thank you?"


    She tilted her head and asked knowingly.


    Long Tianyu saw that she was in a happy mood and was not polite. He kissed her lips and received "reward".


    The next day, Lin Mengya, who had confidence in her heart, was even more energetic.


    But the wind direction in the city changed a lot overnight.


    Gradually, some people began to say that the Bai family didn''t hesitate to attack Xun Ziyang in order to please the Gong family.


    Some even fabricated that Mr. Xunyang had no way to save his son, and even was put under house arrest by the Bai family.


    This nonsense, which has a nose and eyes, incited many people to "rescue" Mr. Xunyang.


    But Bai Shian is not a good stubble, not only let them see Mr. Xunyang, but also let him show his attitude.


    After hearing Mr. Xunyang personally explain that xunziyang did kill a steward in his house, and the matter three years ago was indeed in doubt, most people stopped again.


    But there was still a small group of people who were still bitten to death. It was said that Mr. Xunyang was coerced by the Bai family.


    Otherwise, why would he lie?


    Lin Mengya didn''t even bother to listen to such an argument.


    Now that the so-called facts have been identified, they can be regarded as false even if the true truth is put in front of them.


    Why waste time with such people?


    It''s just that she should pay attention to people regardless of their ownership.


    This time, the source of the news has nothing to do with Bai Chun''an.


    But her people did not find out who was behind the scenes.


    It seems that it''s very deep.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is calm. In short, those people will make trouble.


    She''s not as good as waiting for the rabbit.


    Early in the morning, she rushed to the guard camp.


    In order to protect Feng Chen''s safety, he has lived in the guard camp.


    Bailu has another duty to protect the parties.


    After her yesterday''s guidance, Feng Chen no longer seems so tired of the world, but has a little more positive confidence.


    However, on the issue of treating Bailu, he is still so resistant.


    As soon as they arrived, they heard Feng Chen satirizing Bailu''s clumsiness before entering the house.


    The latter has a good temper and dare not answer back.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya only has two words to sum up - deserved it!


    Seeing them, Feng Chen immediately let go of the Bailu who was scolded as a dog and crossed him to meet them.


    Compared with yesterday, Feng Chen''s body has also restored a bit of scholar''s elegance.


    Indeed, his appearance is not particularly similar to that of Mr. Xunyang, but it is probably because of his mother.


    But that temperament and stubborn temper come down in one continuous line.


    At the beginning, Mr. Xunyang was also blind, so he felt that this was a replica of his own child, not his own flesh and blood.


    So that he almost became an accomplice in killing his children and was framed and used by the white eyed wolf.


    All this is karma.


    After the two sides said hello, she directly asked, "did you write what I asked you to write before I left yesterday?"


    Feng Chen immediately handed her what she had written last night. Let alone, it was thick in her hand.


    Lin Mengya looked through the pages and gave it to her third brother.


    "We have a general understanding of this matter. I think it says that it was because someone found the parents who adopted you. From their mouth, we determined your identity. Later, Xun Ziyang inadvertently revealed the keepsake originally left by Mr. Xun Yang to the child, so there was this subsequent storm? What is this keepsake? Don''t you remember Did you find this keepsake? "


    What was written on the paper was not detailed, but simply explained the general situation.


    In the face of her problems, Feng Chen seemed to resist, not for her, but for the memory that was no less than hell for him.


    "In fact, I can hardly remember what happened when I was a child. Over the years, my adoptive parents have loved me very much, and I have long regarded them as my biological parents. After I came here, it was also because I told Xun about my life experience... He listened to me, because the place where my adoptive parents found me happened to be where his children were lost, so he met my adoptive parents and told me They chatted before they identified me. In fact, I don''t want to recognize him. "


    Feng Chen still has a grudge against Mr. Xunyang''s biological father.


    But none of this is within her concern, Feng Chen also continued: "Later, xunziyang appeared. From the beginning, he told people everywhere that he was looking for relatives. Oh, funny. At that time, I thought I was in sympathy with him, so I took good care of him and introduced him to that person. Xunziyang was better than me, and soon he stood firm among his classmates. At a banquet, everyone said that they would make a poem to help him with homesickness Fun. When he arrived, he took out a copper seal and said it was the only thing left to him by his biological parents. The man thought the copper seal looked familiar, so he borrowed it to see it. As a result... "


    Feng Chen said this and shook his head mockingly.


    At that time, he never thought that the guy who was close to him and was led into the house by him would use such cruel means to take everything from him and almost kill him.


    Even if it is a thousand cuts, it is difficult to eliminate the hatred in his heart!


    "Do you really have no impression of this copper seal?"


    Lin Mengya also heard something strange and asked.


    The latter shook his head and said, "when I lost it, I was only five years old. My adoptive parents said that when I found me, I burned for three days because I was too frightened."

 Chapter 1914

    Looking at Feng Chen''s embarrassed face, Lin Mengya knew that it was urgent.


    "What about your adoptive parents?"


    Feng Chen''s face darkened, showing a trace of grief.


    "Three years ago, I was wronged as a murderer. My adoptive parents didn''t believe I would do such a thing, and there was no way to appeal. I must have suffered too much blow, and died one after another within a year."


    Nowadays, the key witness is either dead or forgotten.


    Indeed, it''s too difficult to overturn the case.


    If the Bai family forced xunziyang to admit it, it would fall down the handle of bullying others.


    But she always felt that Song Xing would never identify Xun Ziyang as her nephew for no reason.


    "Do you know how Xun Ziyang explained his life experience?"


    Speaking of this question, Bai Lu, who was a listener, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "In fact, in addition to the bronze seal, Xun Ziyang also took out another evidence privately."


    Looking at the people in the room, they were attracted by themselves, but Bailu was not used to it.


    After clearing his throat, he continued, "that''s a coat that Mr. A''s child wore when he was lost. That''s why I decided that he was Mr. A''s biological son."


    Lin Mengya frowned, and this one?


    Feng Chen was stunned, and then said coldly, "if so, why didn''t he take it out at the beginning? Instead, it made everyone misunderstand that I wanted to rob everything that belonged to him?"


    Indeed, if Xun Ziyang had taken out that dress, he would have been more able to prove that he was true.


    She had read the file before she came.


    If it hadn''t happened that Feng Chen tried to murder Xun Ziyang, their identities might not have been determined so easily.


    "Because on the first night of the dispute between you two, Xun Ziyang came to me with that dress. He said he had no intention of arguing with you at all. If you and your husband can be happy, he can hide this secret forever and quit. He also took out that dress and told me that he really didn''t want to make things big. That''s why he thought you..."


    After that, Bailu didn''t say, and Lin Mengya understood.


    It''s a good one to advance by retreating. Xun Ziyang also plays with the means of a little white lotus.


    First, she showed her attitude of being independent of the world, and then framed Feng Chen to kill him, not to mention Bai Lu. Even if she didn''t know the truth, she would think that she was the victim, right?


    But now, hehe!


    If you really want to go, how good is it to leave quietly by yourself?


    "Song Xing must be convinced of that, right?"


    Bai Lu nodded at her, confirming her words.


    On the other side, Feng Chen was silent.


    He thought that Bailu was indiscriminate and betrayed their friendship.


    But now it seems that he is also deceived.


    Lin Mengya patted Feng Chen on the shoulder and sighed, "it''s not a loss if you lose in his hands with such thoughts and means."


    Then she thought of the entry point.


    "According to what you said, you didn''t have a strong memory of your childhood because you were too frightened and had a high fever. I''m sure that Xun Ziyang must have got your keepsake and clothes at that time. Later, he must know all your whereabouts. Only after you were recognized by Mr. Xun Yang will he come here to play a big play."


    In fact, there is another possibility, that is, all these may be arranged by the person who took Feng Chen''s things at the beginning, or even the person who deliberately abducted him.


    However, what is the purpose of the other party''s so much trouble and even hesitate to layout for more than ten years?


    She doesn''t think that stubborn Mr. Xunyang has such value.


    Asked Bailu to protect Feng Chen, Lin Mengya and her third brother returned home.


    When she got home, she sent a message to the people in the sub hall and asked them to check the background of Feng Chen''s adoptive parents and Xun Ziyang.


    Experience told her that there might be some unexpected gains.


    On the other side, she instructed Bai Shian not to care too much about the old events of that year, but to concentrate on the fire and tamp Xun Ziyang''s murder first.


    Only when the human setup collapses will the big guy beat the water dog.


    Playing public opinion with her is humiliating.


    Things are going on in an orderly way. Even though some people spare no effort to spread the adverse public opinion about Gong and Bai, the waves raised by the two families are very small and can not affect the overall situation.


    These people are not stupid. The Bai family is still in charge of their rations.


    It''s too much to offend. Are they going to drink the west wind?


    Looking at the rumors that were still noisy a few days ago, Lin Mengya has lost the original momentum in recent days, but she began to fight back.


    It was the restaurant where Bai Shian met secretly before, but this time, they were aboveboard and did not shy away from others.


    Lin Mengya sat upstairs, squinting at the busy people below, looking in a really good mood.


    Bai Shian, who had just entered the private room, saw that the woman looked like a shrewd little fox''s thief smile.


    Somehow, he couldn''t open his eyes and stood there looking at her.


    Lin Mengya noticed someone coming, casually turned around and said hello.


    Bai Shian was suddenly awakened, and some embarrassed avoided her sight.


    Fortunately, the latter didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t find it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Shian suddenly remembered what he wanted to say and asked.


    Lin Mengya put down the teacup in a good mood.


    "Of course, I''m going to take revenge. Do you think I''m good-natured and won''t answer back when I''m chased and scolded?"


    When it comes to this, Bai Shian is really terrified.


    Although the subject of the other party''s revenge is never himself, he has come to a conclusion after watching several times


    Gold rules and iron rules. Don''t offend Miss Su Mei.


    Otherwise, death without burial ground is light.


    As everyone knows, it is this very vigilant criterion that has become the basis for him to settle down.


    Subconsciously, he began to sympathize with those guys.


    Soon, footsteps came from outside the private room.


    Gong Er rushed in carelessly, picked up a cup of tea at his younger sister''s hand and poured it down.


    "Sister, I''ve finished all the things you asked me to do. I''ve long disliked these sour scholars."


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak, but looked at the following scene with interest.


    These days, in addition to the news in the city, she also asked the sub hall people to collect all the gossip for her and transcribe it.


    At this time, it is pasted outside the restaurant.


    And it says that the palace family is not without tolerance.


    If the person who said these words can give evidence on the spot to prove that he was telling the truth, the palace family will immediately admit his mistake and reward the other party 50 liang of silver.


    But if you can''t say it, it will be slandering the palace family!


    They should not only inform the Bai family, but also appeal to the emperor to prove their innocence.


    Don''t think that if your mouth moves, you don''t have to be responsible for your words.


    She just wants to let those sprayers know that everyone should be responsible for their words and deeds. If you want others to know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself!


    After learning the truth, Bai Shian shook his head helplessly.


    Not to mention that few of these people dare to criticize the palace family face to face, they say that the contents of those rumors were copied by the palace family.


    If it''s really wrong, can they let it out?


    Su Mei''s move is to remain invincible, okay?


    Sure enough, after posting the notice, the most powerful group of people who used to join in the fun quietly withdrew.


    And seeing those words that were all good, after they were fully illuminated by the Palace workers, my heart felt empty again.


    Since you know so well, you must know who said these words.


    This group of people began to panic. They were afraid of being missed by the palace family and then retaliated.


    You know, in front of the huge palace family, they are not even farts.


    The group of people who were scared and softened had the guts to run away.


    But to their despair, another notice was posted at the gate of the city every other day.


    The above content is still what they said, but this time, even the time, place and name are clear.


    The Bai family guard stopped everyone who left the city with a golden sabre, and they would not be allowed to release until they had checked their identity.


    At this time, they really shouldn''t do it every day and the earth doesn''t work.


    However, Lin Mengya ignored the fate of these people, but turned around and talked about business with Bai Shian.


    "By the way, how''s your brother doing?"


    Although Lin Mengya secretly investigated, but because of the trust of his allies, she still gave white Chunan things to Baishi Ann.


    After all, it''s someone else''s family business. She can''t do it directly.


    Bai Shian''s face is bitter when he hears the words.


    He shook the tea cup in his handshake and asked in a low voice, "even if I beg you, can you give my eldest brother a way to live?"


    In his voice, there was an almost desperate prayer.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, "give me a reason."


    "He, after all, is my big brother..."


    "But he''s not my big brother."


    Lin Mengya''s answer was almost ruthless.


    But Bai Shian knew that his eldest brother killed himself and could not blame others.


    For a long time, he sighed.


    "Even if you don''t do it, he won''t live long. Your husband''s action almost cut off all his vitality. Now, he''s just barely maintaining it."


    Of course she knows about it.


    But in the hands of long Tianyu, those who tried to harm her paid the price without exception.


    Even if some people are not dead, they can''t escape the recovery of long Tianyu after all.


    Among their enemies, those who can die in pain are given preferential treatment.


    "Forget it, I won''t mention it again. I checked all the people around my eldest brother. There are no other suspicious candidates except that he accidentally made a good friend with unknown origin a few years ago."

 Chapter 1915

    Bai Shian is a smart man. He knows that if he continues to say so, he is afraid that his eldest brother will die earlier.


    Lin Mengya is somewhat different from Bai Shian. After all, Bai Shian didn''t make a very confused choice from the beginning to the end.


    She has a lot of preferential treatment for her partners.


    Twisting her fingers, Lin Mengya also remembered the news from the sub hall.


    "How about your brother''s private relationship with Xun Ziyang?"


    Bai Shian thought for a while and then replied, "my eldest brother appreciates Xun Ziyang very much, but because over the years, he has been cultivating himself behind closed doors and his relationship with Xun Ziyang is a nodding acquaintance."


    "If so, why did he give Xun Ziyang a guarantor?"


    "This... To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect it, but I asked my eldest brother. He defended Xun Ziyang very much. My eldest brother has been sleeping most of the time these days. Even when he wakes up, he will never talk about it."


    Looking at the sadness between Bai Shian''s eyebrows, Lin Mengya also understood his mood.


    With a slight sneer, he took out a small bottle from his sleeve.


    "Each pill here can make your eldest brother live one more day safely. To tell you the truth, if you have this pill, your eldest brother still has a few years to live and death will not be too painful. But if you don''t have this medicine, he will be hurt to death in a month. Let him choose whether to die or live."


    Bai Shian took the medicine bottle with great care and was not ungrateful.


    This is clearly a glimmer of life that Su Mei gave her eldest brother. Anyway, he wants her to live.


    I was thinking of saying something when someone knocked outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Third Master, Miss Su Mei''s husband came and said he wanted to pick someone up on the way."


    As soon as he heard that the man was coming, Bai Shian was slightly unhappy.


    Just thinking of inviting people in, the woman opposite suddenly got up.


    "I''ve been out for a long time. I think the third master is still busy. I won''t do more. Excuse me. Goodbye."


    Holding back the emptiness in his heart, he had to nod.


    He followed each other out, only to see the capable woman in front of him who had no trace of superfluous emotion, just like a kitten, showing her softest and lovely side.


    She walked down the stairs quickly, but the last two stairs jumped down at once.


    The man''s steady and powerful arms caught her at once.


    Then the woman looked up and didn''t know what she said.


    Then Gong Er, who followed him, stared at the man with envy.


    But under the reconciliation of the woman, the three are still as close as a family.


    He stood there and suddenly envied Gong er.


    If you can also be a brother¡ª¡ª


    He was caught off guard by his sudden idea.


    Avoiding the crowd and returning to the box where they had sat before, Bai Shian covered his irregular heart for the first time in more than 30 years, revealing a bitter smile.


    My father often said that the Bai family are infatuated.


    Whether father, mother, or two brothers, there is only one person in my heart.


    So he didn''t want to be like them. He didn''t see his father''s pain.


    But now, his heart has lost its original law.


    It turns out that the men of their white family are doomed to escape


    Lin Mengya, who knows nothing about Bai Shian''s quietly rising love, is looking at her man in surprise at the moment.


    Avoiding the crowd in the street, the trio, who could walk sideways, took a shortcut home.


    "What you just said is true? Did you really pick up chen''er?"


    Facing his excited wife, long Tianyu''s heart was sour, but he still nodded gently.


    "Great! I didn''t expect Xie han to move so fast."


    In fact, she received a reply from Xie Han a few days ago.


    The letter said that chen''er also missed her, and because it was the first child, the situation was indeed a little unstable.


    And Xie Han''s original intention was to send people to her to raise the baby.


    Therefore, when he was expanding his forces here, he brought them together.


    Coincidentally, she is now at Bai''s house, not far from Xie Han.


    His man is busy like a top every day. If he can pick her up in advance, there must be something urgent.


    She didn''t even have to guess. She knew it must have come.


    Urging them to go quickly, Lin Mengya almost trotted back all the way.


    Just rushed into the yard, just in time to meet the chen''er who was led out by two boys.


    "My son!"


    "Miss!"


    The little girl immediately flushed her eyes and couldn''t wait to rush into her arms.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya immediately caught the man. Why is this little girl so careless!


    "Miss, I miss you so much!"


    Chen''er hugged her and burst into tears.


    Lin Mengya patted and coaxed people into the room.


    Probably because of a person wandering, and always thinking during pregnancy, as soon as she saw her, she took her hand and refused to let go.


    Lin Mengya comforted each other and asked about her recent situation with Xie Han.


    She was also very comforted to learn that they were all doing well.


    For her, the younger ones are like her sister and daughter.


    Although Xie Han is sincere to her son, she still can''t help worrying.


    "Look at you. You''re all going to be a mother. You still cry so much. There''s nothing you can do."


    Chen''er immediately blushed and gently stroked his just curved stomach with his small hand.


    Taking advantage of her emotional stability, Lin Mengya began to check her body.


    Gradually, she felt something was wrong.


    She looked carefully again and found that chen''er seemed to be thinner than before, and her face was not very good. She asked with some worry, "is your pregnancy vomiting serious? Is there anything you''re not used to in your diet?"


    Chen''er shook her head. Her mother went early. Later, she met the young lady, and she regarded the young lady as her own sister.


    "I had a big reaction a month ago, but I haven''t vomited much this month. I don''t have much appetite, but the doctor said that this is a normal phenomenon, so I don''t have to worry too much."


    "Doctor, is that true?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    For fear that she wouldn''t believe it, she immediately explained, "well, that''s true. And this doctor is a famous doctor invited by Xie Han. He has been taking care of me since I had a pregnancy letter. Only half a month ago, he said there was something at home, and Xie Han let him leave."


    Afraid of frightening her, Lin Mengya didn''t tell her guess to each other.


    I just said I wanted to see if there was anything inappropriate in her recent birth protection pills.


    Chen''er has absolutely 100% trust in her.


    At that moment, he sent someone to deliver fetal medicine.


    Lin Mengya only looked at it and knew what was in the medicine and how much it was.


    In the system, the small drug also reached a conclusion in an instant.


    In her heart, she began to ask the servant who was responsible for taking care of her son.


    "When did your wife take these drugs?"


    It''s natural that those who can serve you closely can come after Xie Han''s thousands of choices or those he can trust.


    In addition to two capable personal maids, there are four other women in charge of her daily life.


    According to long Tianyu, in addition to the things that kaiyao''er is going to use now, Xie Han also sent ten carts of things directly to Gong''s house.


    From this point, she is quite satisfied.


    These six are now before her.


    "If you go back to the eldest lady, my wife began to eat two months ago."


    One of the maids answered.


    Before they came, they all learned a lesson and knew the person in front of them, but the mysterious young lady in the hall didn''t dare to be presumptuous and trembled.


    "Oh, I''m just asking. You don''t have to be nervous."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether it''s because she has experienced too much or was infected by long Tianyu. In short, she shows the posture of the superior now.


    Of course, except for specific people.


    "Do you all know how your wife is now?"


    "Yes, madam. The fetus is stable now. It''s only because of running around recently that it looks a little bad."


    Instead of speaking, she stared at the expressions on several faces.


    After a while, she smiled slightly.


    "Well, that''s right. Chen''er''s condition is really good, and you can take good care of her. Since I''m chen''er''s sister, I won''t treat you badly. Take good care of her until the child is born safely. Your kindness is indispensable."


    "Yes, thank you, miss."


    The six people are grateful and will naturally serve you more wholeheartedly.


    But Lin Mengya was just testing. When people left, chen''er was sleepy.


    She coaxed people to sleep and quietly withdrew from the guest room.


    "Bai Su, come here."


    In the yard, Bai Su, looking at the two boys, was pulled aside by his own young lady.


    Bai Su must be happy to know that chen''er is coming.


    But when I saw the serious expression on the master''s face, I felt another bump in my heart.


    What''s the matter?


    "Before we get home, you''d better look at chen''er first. There are clear foxes there. Nothing can go wrong."


    Bai Su nodded and agreed, but she couldn''t help asking, "master, what''s wrong with your son?"


    In an instant, a touch of cold crossed Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Hum! I don''t know who did it, but I want to murder the unborn child. If Xie Han didn''t worry about her son, she sent him here. I''m afraid my son will die on the day of birth!"


    The anger in Lin Mengya''s heart churns. She loves her children and her children more.


    Bai Su was not jealous at all, because she knew that no matter who they were, the master was in the same pain.


    And because she often stays with two babies, she hates those shameless people who start with children.


    A cold light flashed, and the master and servant both killed.


    "I''ll pay attention, master. Can you keep the children?"

 Chapter 1916

    If she didn''t have medical skills and system, I''m afraid it would be difficult to detect the abnormalities of her body.


    That medicine, in fact, is to make the fetus weak slowly.


    Because the fetus is integrated with the mother, the baby will also consume the interior with the weakness of the fetus.


    When the melon is ripe, his body can''t support it long ago.


    This method is completely insidious.


    It''s also a pity that when chen''er was with her before, he was well conditioned by her, so that he wouldn''t be hurt by the medicine.


    But the only thing she can''t guess now is whether the other party is going to Xie Han or herself.


    No matter which one dares to touch her, you have to pay with your life!


    In order not to let the little couple have psychological burden, Lin Mengya hid it.


    Although Bai Su is usually silent, he is very safe in his work.


    Lin Mengya is very relieved to hand over the person to her.


    As for the six people she brought, she must sift them one by one to make sure that only those who are fully loyal can continue to serve her.


    Fortunately, everything is still in time.


    That night, Lin Mengya returned to her room very late.


    Chen''er is very dependent on her. Lin Mengya also intends to let her relax. She asks two boys to accompany her. They talk all night.


    As soon as I got back to the house, I saw the man sitting in a chair and looking at the book in his hand.


    Knowing that she was back, he immediately raised his head and whispered, "back."


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak, but walked up to him a few steps and hugged his neck.


    The whole man stuck to his body like a kitten.


    Long Tianyu noticed that she was not in a good mood. He thought she was tired, so he stretched out his hand and gently stroked her back.


    Burying her face in his shoulder socket, the faint fragrance of medicine made her gradually feel calm.


    "Chen''er was plotted by others. Although he still had time to save it, he... Hurt himself after all."


    She said unhappily, but long Tianyu''s eyes were cold.


    In the eyes of everyone, she is really a strong person.


    Even in the face of great pressure, she can face it calmly. Few people have seen her look like a lost soul.


    But he knew that the woman in his arms was just flesh and blood, and her heart was soft and hot.


    But in order to protect what is concerned in my heart, I have to make myself strong and cold.


    Only one thing, even if he lacks the memory of the past, he can see it clearly.


    Ya''er almost became obsessed with the safety of those she cared about.


    If someone breaks her heart, she must be crazy and never die.


    Of course, he doesn''t think it''s bad.


    It just seemed that the man had some heart knot, so it became her inverse scale and died when she touched it.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll always find a way to cure her. Don''t worry. Leave everything to me, okay?"


    He coaxed her softly, but what he said was true.


    Lin Mengya sat up and her expression recovered.


    "I can cure her and protect her. Yu, I am no longer what I used to be. I have the ability to protect the people I want to protect."


    She was talking to him, but it was more like talking to herself.


    Such an elegant son made his heart ache. He was tough and gentle, and pressed her small head back into his arms.


    "Well, you are the best wife, mother and sister in the world. No one can do better than you."


    Leaning on his shoulder, Lin Mengya closed her eyes.


    After all, regret is regret and irreparable.


    She must be stronger to cut off the black hands of those who reach out to her.


    He could easily strangle a martial arts master''s hand, but now he gently stroked her back.


    The sound of breathing from her ears was even and long. Long Tianyu slightly tilted her head and saw her closed eyes.


    This man fell asleep.


    The heart is helpless, but the movement on the hand is more and more gentle.


    He picked up the woman in his arms and thought it was because the candle was bright. Her small face pricked hard into his arms.


    Long Tianyu smoothly carried the man to the bed and took off his shoes, socks and coat.


    He turned to put out the lights and candles and followed him to the couch.


    As soon as it was attached to the bed, the man followed the heat source and nestled in his arms.


    Long Tianyu likes her subconscious dependence very much. She gently surrounds her with her arms. She just feels that there is no such empty feeling in her heart.


    Her importance to him seems to be increasing day by day.


    He often thought that his passion for love had been fully exploited, but he always had endless enthusiasm because of her.


    If one day he loses her


    Long Tianyu stared at the top of the bed for a long time before he finally closed his sour eyes.


    He will never allow this to happen, never!


    A good night''s sleep, it seems that when "someone" sleeps with her, her sleep quality seems to be higher.


    No way, although her physique is stronger than ordinary people, she is afraid of cold.


    Even in hot summer, she rarely sweats.


    Now it is early October, and the clothes have long been changed into thick autumn clothes.


    But after all, it can''t catch up with home, especially when sleeping. If there is a big stove like long Tianyu, she can always feel more comfortable.


    It seems that we have to hurry to finish the work. We''d better get home before the first snow.


    Feng Chen''s adoptive parents and Feng Chen''s affairs will probably take a few days.


    But Bai Shian has a new clue.


    After taking the medicine back, I don''t know how he advised his stubborn brother.


    That night, the man took a pill, but he didn''t want to go wrong and save his life.


    In the evening of the next day, Lin Mengya was taking two boys in the yard to slip their legs and eat. A confidant who followed Bai Shian hurriedly came over.


    "Miss, our third master wants to invite you over. There''s something urgent."


    Looking at the sweat on the man''s forehead, it was obvious that it was really urgent.


    Send the two babies to her great grandfather, and Lin Mengya takes her second brother with her.


    The three rushed to Bai''s house as quickly as possible. At this time, all the people gathered in Bai Chun''an''s yard.


    As soon as the man got to the door, he shouted, "Miss Su is coming!"


    Suddenly, the door was opened by the people''s Congress, and Bai Shian hurried out. Unexpectedly, he stretched out his hand and wanted to pull her sleeve, but Gong er jumped up and separated him.


    Shit, these smelly men, how come they''re all eyeing his little sister?


    Bai Shian was stunned, but he didn''t have time to care so much, but let them both pass.


    The smell of blood and medicine filled the room.


    Lin Mengya frowned, and inside, there was a woman''s crying voice.


    "Father, if you have something, I''ll go with him."


    The woman cried sadly, but it seemed that she was really sad.


    Bai Shian couldn''t take care of Gong er''s knife like eyes, lowered his voice and said, "something''s wrong with my eldest brother!"


    What happened?


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    When the three entered the inner room, they saw that almost all the Bai family had arrived.


    The person who just cried was lying on the edge of the bed, crying heartbroken.


    The Bai family leader didn''t expect that his youngest son was invited by Baba''s palace girl.


    What is this?


    "Father!"


    "Shian, why is Miss Su Mei here?"


    In the face of Bai''s confusion, when Lin Mengya was trying to explain, the woman who was crying sadly suddenly stood up.


    "Su Mei! Are you Su Mei? You still have the face to come to our white house. You did all the harm to my husband! Return my husband and my husband''s life!"


    The woman looks small and exquisite, but once she gets angry, she looks like a little lion.


    The man with open teeth and claws rushed towards her, and his tears couldn''t be wiped.


    Gong Er saw that his sister was bullied and didn''t want to fight an innocent woman. He had to hide his sister behind him.


    "I fought with you!"


    "Pa!" With a sound of, her raised hand hit Gong er''s face heavily.


    Lin Mengya''s expression suddenly turned cold. She pulled her brother back and scolded, "if you want your husband to die faster, you''ll continue to fight!"


    At this moment, the white lady was stunned in place immediately.


    Bai Shian also hurriedly asked someone to pull her away and looked nervously at the brothers and sisters of the palace family.


    "Sorry, sorry! My sister-in-law is too worried. I''ll accompany you for her."


    He didn''t expect that the most gentle and amiable sister-in-law would become like this, so she didn''t hold it for the first time.


    But that was enough to frighten him.


    What is Su Mei''s temperament?


    He was afraid that this would really dispel the glimmer of hope of his eldest brother.


    Bai Shian, whose face was very white, only bit the back slot teeth with regret.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly from her nose to check the wound on her brother''s face.


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s okay."


    Gong er''s simple answer didn''t want to worry her sister.


    Being beaten in the face by a woman in public, Gong Er couldn''t be angry.


    In particular, the other party originally wanted to fight his own sister, which angered him.


    "I... I..."


    Mrs. Bai didn''t expect that things would become like this.


    She was also in a hurry, and now she was at a loss.


    However, the white family master saw something, lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he said, "it was really the eldest daughter-in-law just now. Don''t take the eldest lady out to have a rest."


    Bai Shian immediately sent out all his servants and his sister-in-law who had just caused trouble.


    At this time, there were only Bai family and his son, plus Shanglin Mengya''s brother and sister.


    But from just now on, Lin Mengya just stretched out her hand and rubbed her second brother''s face.


    For others, they don''t even have half a look in their eyes.


    After all, the Bai family can''t endure her. Bai Shian hardens his head and opens his mouth again.


    "Miss Su Mei, I''m really sorry about what happened just now. My sister-in-law doesn''t mean to embarrass you. It''s just that my elder brother is ill in time and she''s afraid that she will be so rude. No matter what compensation you want, we are willing to bear it."


    Bai Shian said this sincerely, but it calmed her anger a little.

 Chapter 1917

    In fact, Bai Shian is unlucky.


    She was upset about her son last night. Recently, the eldest lady of the Bai family beat her brother.


    In fact, she was a little angry.


    Seeing that others have done enough, she can''t continue to be angry.


    He took back his hand, but didn''t see the dissatisfaction on the second brother''s face.


    Even though he really didn''t take this injury seriously, how happy is it that my little sister rubbed his face in person?


    At that moment, he began to look at every guy in the room. He was a little boring.


    "There''s no need to compensate. I''m not so stingy. However, Mrs. Bai''s reaction exceeded my expectation."


    Bai Shian was stunned and suddenly realized the meaning of her words.


    "I''ll go out first. Second brother, father, I''ll give it to you first."


    With that, the man hurried out and didn''t know what to do.


    Compared with Bai Shi''an, Bai Hua''an felt more embarrassed about his relationship with Miss Su.


    But looking at the big brother with a face like paper on the bed, he gritted his teeth and said, "girl, listen to the third man, can you save my big brother''s life?"


    "He?" Lin Mengya glanced, shook her head and said, "the heart pulse is damaged and there is no cure."


    "So..."


    Bai Huaan was a little anxious, but strangely, the girl just looked at him casually and made him quiet immediately.


    "But if you keep it carefully, you still have a few years to live. If you''re lucky and don''t have great joy and sorrow in the future, you can live forever."


    Suddenly, the two white men who could understand the words in the room were itching with hatred.


    This girl, can''t you finish talking? It''s scary, okay!


    But where do they know that Lin Mengya is retaliating.


    Hum! Is her second brother''s face so easy to beat?


    I must have been used to the nature of the goods. The white family didn''t treat her coldly.


    In particular, the Bai family owner probably abused her habit. He felt that the girl''s little nature of "clear love and hate" was quite direct.


    However, if the object is not their home, it would be better.


    "In your opinion, what happened to Chun''an?"


    Lin Mengya, who was in a good mood, was no longer wordy. She turned and walked to the bed.


    Bai Chunan''s face was pale and his breathing was very weak.


    After a careful examination, Lin Mengya said, "it''s no big deal, because the medicine he just took is opposite to the medicine he used to take. Just take good care of him these days. He can''t die."


    This is why Lin Mengya is not in a hurry.


    Bai Chun''an is also a blessing in disguise.


    The medicine she gave before is actually a medicine that can maintain the heart pulse.


    But Bai Chun''an''s body had some congestion.


    After taking her medicine, the congestion could disperse slowly.


    But the medicine she took later clashed with her medicine.


    But Lin Mengya''s medicine has always been domineering.


    This stimulation strengthened the medicine, not only didn''t poison Bai Chun''an, but also washed away his congestion.


    Although Bai Chun''an suffered, the results are still good.


    Lin Mengya knew as soon as she smelled the medicine, but just now there were many people with mixed eyes. She can''t reveal her stuffing.


    The Bai family only felt that their mood was high and low, and they were completely inaccurate.


    Fortunately, they were relieved to know that Bai Chun''an had no worries about his life.


    "But don''t be happy too early. Someone wants to attack Bai family uncle, and he almost succeeded. It''s serious that you still want to find this person when you have time."


    In the game between the two sides, one side can''t control it first.


    Lin Mengya''s continuous elimination and fighting has wasted a lot of their scheming, but it is almost done.


    Therefore, the talent behind the scenes was forced by him and made this policy.


    As everyone knows, Lin Mengya has already opened her pocket and is waiting for these people to drill into it.


    Master Bai understood what she meant and sank his face.


    "Since you want to kill my son, I''ll give someone something in return. Second, you''ll immediately have someone check your brother''s yard and look it up and down for me! I don''t believe it. I can''t find a trace!"


    Bai Chunan suddenly vomited blood after taking the medicine at night.


    At that time, the Bai family were frightened, for fear that Bai Chun''an would go there.


    When everyone was in a mess, Bai Shian ordered his people to pick her up.


    Her performance just now also made Bai Shian understand that her eldest brother must not be in danger of life. Only then did she take the first step and investigate the matter before everyone had responded.


    The white family is not a straw bag.


    Under the orders of the Bai family leader, soon the whole Bai family and even Fengyuan City were blocked.


    The Bai family leader and Lin Mengya moved outside.


    After ordering people to serve them tea one by one, they hung their eyes and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Father! Second brother!"


    Bai Shian hurried up, holding this letter in his hand.


    "Look, this is a letter someone wrote to my sister-in-law before! The letter made up that my brother was hurt by Su Mei. No wonder my sister-in-law would be so excited."


    Lin Mengya picked up her eyes and looked that Bai Shian was really not stupid.


    The attitude of the eldest lady of the Bai family was too strange, because when they had a conflict a few days ago, probably because the eldest master was afraid of harming the wife, he sent people back to his mother''s house.


    She only came back yesterday, and if the government knew the reason for this, it would not put the responsibility on her.


    Therefore, someone must have provoked it!


    "In addition to this letter, I found that the cook who had been making medicine for big brother died in the firewood room. But before dinner, someone saw her decocting medicine for big brother!"


    It''s been less than an hour since dinner.


    But the body seemed to have died for a long time. The cause of death was that someone broke his neck. It was obviously done by a martial arts expert.


    In this way, it is obvious why there is a problem with big brother''s medicine.


    Lin Mengya had a calculation.


    He killed people, threw them in a place like the firewood room, and pretended to be a cook to decoct medicine. The other party''s action was not perfect, even a little hasty.


    It''s like running when it''s too late.


    But it''s not a temporary intention to provoke the white lady. It''s like trying to cover up.


    What did she miss?


    After thinking about it, she always felt as if she had missed something.


    "No, no, the eldest lady is missing!"


    "What?"


    Bai Shian almost immediately bounced up and asked in surprise.


    Just now, he saw his sister-in-law. Why did he disappear after such a while?


    I saw a maid, running in in panic, crying and saying, "master, just now the slave maid obviously accompanied the eldest lady to rest in the room, but she didn''t want to see the eldest lady disappear after the third master left!"


    "Gone? I think you''ve escaped from the crime! What a poisonous woman! Not to mention hurting my eldest brother, but also to deceive people with this kind of thing!"


    Bai Huaan said angrily.


    In the eyes of everyone, the strange and provocative letter must have been forged by the eldest lady herself.


    And the person who poisoned must be her.


    It''s just that this letter is something she uses to divert her attention.


    With that, Bai Huaan will take someone to chase him.


    But Lin Mengya frowned.


    Something''s wrong!


    Outside the gate of the Bai family, Bai Hua''an and Bai Shi''an brothers, plus Shang Gong Er, rode a horse and led a team of people to the city gate.


    People outside don''t know what happened, but few people come forward to join the fun.


    In an instant, the whole white house was empty.


    Bai''s master and Su Mei stay in Bai Chun''an''s room, while all the other servants hide in their own room for fear of another accident.


    At this time, a figure sneaked into the backyard of the Bai family.


    The man was very cautious. Almost every step he took, he had to look back for fear that someone would catch up.


    However, the man seemed to be very familiar with the Bai family. He was familiar with the road and went to the inner library door in the backyard.


    This is the place where the Bai family stores the most precious things.


    It''s a wall of iron and steel. If you don''t have a key, it''s difficult for water and fire to invade.


    But the man, after confirming that there was no one around, took out the general key.


    With a "click", the door of Bai''s house was opened.


    The man immediately jumped in, and the door closed.


    "Don''t move."


    In the dark, there was a cold sound.


    The man was creepy. He wanted to step back almost instantly, but when he heard the "whoosh", he felt a pain in his cheek and his body froze.


    The fire lit up.


    Then, Su Mei''s cold face appeared.


    As the fire lit up, the people behind her also gave a cry of surprise.


    "Second daughter-in-law, why are you?"


    In the private storehouse of the white family, the second lady of the white family stood trembling in place, and her cheeks were a trace of scarlet.


    On the wall behind her was a slap long crossbow with its tail still shaking.


    If it had been a little more biased just now, it would have gone into her head.


    Seeing the father-in-law and the woman in front of me, the second lady of the white family immediately knelt on the ground and cried, "father, I am also forced to be helpless. If I don''t do this, my daughter will really be hopeless!"


    In addition to the shock and anger, the white master looked at the woman in front of him and felt inevitable heartache.


    He is lamenting his son. If he knows that this matter has something to do with his daughter-in-law, he will feel uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya has not relaxed her vigilance. The small dark crossbow on her wrist has been facing the head of the second lady of the white family.


    Compared with Bai''s complexity, she is very neat.


    "What are you looking for here?"


    The second lady was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that her purpose was guessed by the other party.


    Lin Mengya looked at the surprise in her eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are just like your simple minded daughter. Whether it''s the evidence or the suddenly missing eldest lady, they all want to lead people out, don''t they?"

 Chapter 1918

    The second lady stammered, and her big eyes cried in horror.


    "Father, I really don''t want to, but I can''t ignore my children!"


    Seeing the woman continue to cry, Lin Mengya was a little impatient.


    "Second lady, can you ignore others in order to protect your daughter? Maternal love is not wrong, but it is not a gold medal to avoid death!"


    Look at the second lady now. It''s like seeing the self righteous Miss Bai.


    Lin Mengya only said this and stepped aside, regardless of other people''s family affairs.


    The white family leader looked at his second daughter-in-law with a complex look, and his heart was more sad for a while than for a while.


    Lin Mengya looked on coldly. The Bai family had already eaten worms from the core.


    Whether they can rise again depends on their own choice.


    In fact, on reflection, all these arrangements are full of loopholes.


    But without her medicine and without her coming, the White House will surely be turned upside down. Who can care about the truth?


    The old lady was replaced by someone, and the eldest lady of the Bai family disappeared for no reason. Everyone will want to stop outside first. At that time, the emptiness in the house is the best time to start.


    Bai Shian also said that a few years ago, Bai Chunan had a mysterious friend.


    She always felt that if someone deliberately concealed his identity, there must be something difficult to hide.


    How can ordinary people come into his eyes when they are the children of an aristocratic family like the Bai family?


    Just think, if the matter of xunziyang at the beginning was the advice of Bai Chun''an''s mysterious friend, why Bai Chun''an strongly supported xunziyang at the beginning will be followed.


    She had never understood why xunziyang wanted to fake Mr. xunziyang''s son when others didn''t look for him.


    Moreover, why did he have to climb the Bai Chun''an line.


    In fact, I''m afraid Xun Ziyang''s purpose is Bai Chun''an.


    Mr. Xunyang has an extraordinary position because he has been the first teacher of the Bai family.


    If you hold his flag, the white family must be a little different from him.


    But the key point is, what can Bai Chunan bring them?


    In terms of life experience, status and wealth, Bai Chun''an has more potential than Bai Shi''an.


    So what is his biggest advantage?


    That is the preferential treatment given to him by the Bai family.


    Yes, as the most unhealthy child in the family, whether the deceased Bai master, the living Bai master, or the second and third masters of the Bai family, are very tolerant of Bai Chun''an.


    Because of their protection of Bai Chun''an, he is an easier entry point than the second and third.


    If you want to find out some secrets of the Bai family, you have to say that Bai Chun''an is the best candidate.


    Thanks to him, there is much room for those who want to reach into the White House.


    Just one thing, Bai Chun''an will never betray the Bai family.


    But one person can.


    That''s the second lady of the Bai family.


    A woman who can sacrifice others and even her own reputation without hesitation for her daughter''s happiness, as long as she controls her daughter, what else can she not do?


    However, because she lives in a deep house, it''s not easy to get online with her.


    However, what if we take advantage of the convenience of Uncle Bai?


    If it were not for the secret of the White House, there would be no need for the man to put his black hand into the White House.


    So after finding those loopholes, Lin Mengya found out the other party''s ultimate goal.


    That is, what they want is something in the White House, or a secret.


    In that case, they might as well wait.


    She asked the white house owner where all the most important things in the White House would be placed.


    Therefore, she will appear in the private library of the Bai family together with the Bai family owner.


    Sure enough, she waited.


    On the other side, the white second lady kowtowed and apologized, and cried and explained the course of the matter clearly.


    It turned out that someone told Mrs. Bai that if she could bring something for them, Bai jiarou could get rid of the fake Su Yan and have a new prominent identity.


    For her daughter''s future, Mrs. Bai clenched her teeth and cooperated with the man''s plan.


    The white master was so angry that he turned blue.


    In any case, he could not imagine that the second daughter-in-law was so confused for his daughter.


    "You, you know, even if you do this, Bai jiarou will never turn over! Without the Bai family, you have no value to use. Do you want to force the other party to keep your promise with a knife? I''m afraid you won''t even find a ghost at that time!"


    Only the second daughter-in-law who has no brain will listen to such deceptive nonsense.


    As the white family leader who came in the storm, all such modern conditions will become empty words in the end.


    Lin Mengya is more concerned about other issues than Bai''s excitement.


    "What are they looking for?"


    The white second lady cried and said, "it seems to be a book. They told me that the book is sealed in an iron box."


    A book? Must be sealed in an iron box?


    Lin Mengya looks at the white house owner, who is also confused. It seems that there should be nothing special in the White House''s collection.


    "The book collection is indeed here, but it is sealed in an iron box. There are not a hundred or at least dozens. If it is precious, it is also some isolated and fragmented books. It shouldn''t cost people so much?"


    Ordinary books are not. I''m afraid they have something special.


    "In that case, even if we let you go, you may not be able to find what they want. If you really want to save your daughter, you''d better listen to me."


    Mrs. Bai knelt on the ground and dared not look up.


    Somehow, she always felt that the woman who was about the same age as her daughter had an inexplicable momentum.


    It seems that anyone should obey orders in front of her.


    "Second lady, in the face of the white master, I''ll show you a clear way."


    She looked at the second lady of the white family from a condescending perspective. She had only coldness and no mercy in her eyes.


    "Just go back and tell the person you meet. You say there are many books sealed in iron boxes in the temple library. You can''t take them at all with your own strength. If they really want to, let them take them by themselves."


    As soon as she spoke out, the white family leader looked at her in some doubt. He had guessed her intention, but can the second daughter-in-law really fool her?


    "I... I''m afraid..."


    "Why didn''t you fear when you drugged your eldest brother? Why didn''t you fear when you stole into the private library to steal things? Now you''re afraid. Don''t you think it''s a little late?"


    Everything she said was merciless.


    The white second lady was stabbed by her, but she didn''t dare to say anything anymore.


    "You''d better use all your means to make the other party believe what you say. When it''s done, I''ll take Bai jiarou to Sitai college. Our college has a women''s college, which must be beneficial and harmless to her. In a few years, let him get away from Su Yan, and there''s still room for change. If you can''t, I can let you know that you haven''t tasted the hardships of the world, but there are too many."


    At this moment, not only the white second lady was surprised, but also the white house owner was shocked.


    Now, I admire this young generation more and more.


    How broad-minded is this woman? I can forget the past and let Bai jiarou go to the palace''s college!


    At that moment, Mrs. Bai wanted to kowtow to her again, but Lin Mengya ran away.


    She''s not that kind.


    You know, Sitai college is her territory. Many of those female students are her fans.


    As long as she takes a little more care of Bai jiarou, she will be able to take off a layer of skin in the shortest time.


    Oh, no, it''s a rebirth.


    Those little problems can be broken by her sooner or later!


    After handling the matter of the second lady Bai, the three quietly left the private library again.


    According to the two wives, they were asked to go out to meet each time, and there were quite a few of the servants who had been sent out with Bai Huaan recently.


    I think it''s because Bai Shian has been pressed hard recently, so those talents have to withdraw.


    Nevertheless, Bai''s home is not guaranteed to be completely clean.


    But this is what the white family needs to worry about.


    After dealing with the Bai family, Lin Mengya was personally picked up by long Tianyu.


    In the middle of the night, the second brother came back.


    It is said that they chased out of Fengyuan City all the way, but they never saw the thief.


    Meanwhile, the city is being questioned door to door.


    But after all, they can''t make the people in the city fly like bandits.


    Moreover, there are so many houses of scholars. These people are most particular about the so-called search. They can only send someone in to ask.


    Lin Mengya knew it well. If she knew those people were prepared, she would never let them catch them.


    In addition to telling the second brother to pay attention to safety, Lin Mengya didn''t tell him the truth.


    Only if they believe it, those people will believe it.


    After seeing off her second brother, Lin Mengya returned to her room.


    The man was sitting lazily on the couch, but now he was a little tired.


    But the whole person is still like a towering mountain, with calming power.


    He looked up and waved to her.


    Lin Mengya walked over and sat beside him.


    "You suddenly came to Bai''s house that day. Is there something wrong?"


    Before, she was calculated by Bai Chun''an. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, the man arrived in time.


    At that time, she thought that long Tianyu might be secretly protecting her. Later, when she thought about their relationship, everyone knew that he really didn''t need to hide.


    Unless he was led by someone.


    Long Tianyu''s fingers wrapped around her black hair and her eyes were gentle.


    "Well, I was tracking down a very annoying guy. I found that he might have something to do with Bai Chun''an."


    "Is it related to Xiancheng?"


    She frowned and asked with some uneasiness.


    The latter shook his head and held her in his arms.


    "Although he is not the same as Xiancheng, he is equally annoying."


    Lin Mengya rarely sees long Tianyu and hates a person so much.


    In fact, this person has very little emotion for her and the children.


    Even if it is disgusting, not everyone has this qualification.

 Chapter 1919

    "You have more secrets."


    She murmured a complaint, but the long arm at her waist tightened sharply.


    The body fell down uncontrollably. Finally, he still lay in front of his chest.


    "You''ll know my secret sooner or later. Don''t worry."


    It''s always this sentence, but Lin Mengya is not as impatient as before.


    "However, it should not be him who lured the second lady Bai."


    "How do you know?"


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and looked at her.


    "Because what he is interested in is people."


    Somehow, she heard a little fear from long Tianyu''s words.


    She knows very well what temperament her man is.


    It must not be a simple role for him to have scruples.


    The exploration of the man turned into concern for him.


    "You promised me that you would protect yourself."


    The immediate intention is not to allow him to enter.


    Long Tianyu smiled and felt that his heart was warm.


    "You are at ease."


    He worked hard to stand in front of her again. How could he lose it easily?


    There are many things in this world, I''m afraid there''s nothing to say again.


    Even if long Tianyu personally confirmed that the person he was bored with had nothing to do with Bai Chun''an.


    But he told her another news.


    Bai Chun''an''s illness gradually improved after meeting that mysterious friend.


    It is said that Bai Chun''an was terminally ill before he met the man at that time.


    The famous doctors invited by the Bai family from all over are cut off. Bai Chun''an can''t live the next spring.


    But I don''t want that mysterious friend to know what method he used to make him turn around one day. Later, in addition to being weak, he can be no different from ordinary people.


    This is a wake-up call for Lin Mengya.


    She has looked into each other''s bottom. Indeed, this person''s body has definitely been carefully nursed.


    But this method of recuperation is a little strange.


    The best way to recuperate is to plant small trees.


    Patient care, little by little, let its roots grow, so that it can grow steadily into a huge tree in the sky.


    But Bai Chunan''s foundation is a little biased.


    Although he was pretty good before, his physique will be weaker in a few years.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu had an attack in advance.


    Even if the body gets worse and worse in the future, you can get back your life at least.


    From this point of view, it''s hard to say whether the man wants to save him or harm him.


    The next day, the second brother went out early in the morning.


    Now the guards outside their yard have more than doubled.


    Qinghu also appeared and kept close to the two babies.


    It''s strange that these two boys are intimate with this handsome and feminine uncle.


    Every day, like two koalas, they lie on his body and can''t get down.


    She didn''t go out for the time being and stayed at home to watch them "climb trees" with chen''er.


    Sitting leisurely under the eaves, chen''er gently stroked his stomach, but his eyes looked at the three in the yard and made him laugh.


    "Mo Yan and Ning''er are smart. You see, they are different from brother Qinghu."


    Even she was a little surprised. I don''t know if it was because of the relationship that Qinghu often accompanied them when they were children.


    In addition to long Tianyu, their closest and most sticky person is Qinghu.


    And Qinghu probably really likes them. Facing the babies, he always looks like smiling.


    It''s just that they often do bad things secretly, teasing two babies to play.


    "I don''t know what my child will look like when he is born. Miss, do you think he will be a boy or a girl?"


    Lin Mengya reached out and touched her stomach.


    The fetus is too weak now.


    Even though she thought of a remedy, whether she could save it depends on the will of heaven.


    "Whether it''s male or female, it''s our baby."


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that the child seems to be too quiet."


    Mother and son are connected.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that chen''er might notice something. She smiled and said, "it seems that this is a obedient and good baby. The character of the fetus is different. When I was pregnant with Ning''er, the boy made trouble for me for a long time to stop."


    When I mentioned my child, my childish little face was full of maternal brilliance.


    "Yes. When I think of this gadget, I think I can do anything for him. Miss, when he comes out, can I let him recognize you as a godmother?"


    "I''m his aunt. What else should I be?"


    Lin Mengya gently held her hand.


    What do you want her to tell her?


    Only by trying their best to protect their mother and son, can we not make her sad.


    "By the way, what is Xie Han doing in recent months?"


    Changed the topic and inquired about some situations at the same time.


    She won''t let go of the person who did it to her.


    After thinking about it, I just said: "Since our town dragon hall had those secret medicines, its power has developed rapidly. Now, the ghost city over the Dragon capital is the sole power of our family. Later, Xie Han said that since the young lady wants to do great things, she must expand abroad. Ghost cities exist everywhere. Since we made our fortune in ghost cities, we need to rely on ghost cities to develop. He knew that the palace family is our root and what we need So I want to start with the places around the palace. "


    The word "we" means that Xie Han really regards her as a family.


    The development around Gong''s house is obviously for her consideration.


    In this way, she felt that she should protect the mother and son.


    "Is there anything special, such as an extremely difficult enemy? By the way, does anyone know your relationship with Xie Han?"


    Mentioned here, chen''er didn''t answer immediately, but frowned and thought for a long time.


    "No place like ghost city is easy to deal with. But Xie Han has always protected me very well, not to mention people outside the hall. Even if they are in the hall, few people have seen me. However, after I was pregnant, Xie Han was happy and disclosed my identity with some bones in the hall. However, they are also loyal to Xie Han and the town dragon hall They are all single-minded. There should be no problem. "


    That sounds like no problem.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t let go of any clue.


    "Who takes care of your daily life? Since Xie Han takes you with him, he must have a name. You are a big living man, and he is not willing to wrong you. Someone should serve you?"


    "Well, that''s true. But I usually live in the sub hall with him. Those people who take care of me keep quiet about my affairs. For most people, I''m like a transparent person. Speaking of it, three months ago, a daughter who wanted to marry Xie Han broke into the courtyard to meet me despite the dissuasion of the guards. But she was soon taken away Yes, about. I don''t know my identity yet. "


    Women still want to marry Xie Han.


    According to common sense, this person is the most likely.


    But at the same time, since she saw it, Xie Han must be on guard.


    If the other party wants to move, it''s not so easy.


    "Who is she?"


    "I''m not sure. It seems to be the daughter of a big business. I heard from Xie Han that her caravan is also famous in the state of Wei. Their family values our secret medicine business, so they want to marry Xie Han and take a share. However, Xie Han has refused."


    Indeed, for caravans, secret medicine, a scarce item, is of higher value to them.


    However, behind the Zhenlong hall, there are Gong family and long Tianyu.


    In this way, the big firm is really not good enough.


    On the surface, maybe these are two things, but she can''t let go of any clues in order to be different.


    When chen''er was sleepy and wanted to take a nap, Lin Mengya asked Bai Su to send a letter to the sub hall.


    About, there will be results soon.


    The search of the Bai family ended in failure.


    Not only did they not catch them, but they also caused panic.


    However, the news of the Bai family was covered tightly. Outsiders only noticed that a thief stole the Bai family''s things.


    As for other news, I don''t know.


    Three days later, she received a message from the Bai family owner.


    The second lady of the Bai family has deceived those people, and Bai Shian and Bai Huaan also know the truth.


    Bai Hua''an only felt ashamed to face his family, but in order to make a confession, he chose to work harder with his second wife.


    As for their relationship between husband and wife, as early as the second lady did not know the overall situation again and again, there was a crack.


    After all, everyone has paid a price, and no one can avoid it.


    In order to lead the snake out of the cave, Bai Shian and Bai Huaan made a play.


    In the daytime, in the name of chasing thieves, they are ready to take people to chase further places. Obviously, they don''t give up.


    Mrs. Bai spread the news. Soon, there was a reply.


    Let her find a way to hold the white family owner, and then they go to the private library to find it by themselves.


    Bai er''s wife agreed without hesitation at the instigation of Bai''s master.


    On the night Bai Hua''an and Bai Shi''an left the city, Mrs. Bai dragged the Bai family owner into the main hall on the pretext of discussing Bai jiarou''s affairs.


    With the departure of most guards, the White House at night looks empty and full of flaws.


    More voices sounded, and several dark shadows crossed the not so tall wall of Bai''s house and rushed to the private library quickly.


    They were extremely careful not to open the door directly.


    Instead, he crawled in place, cocked up his ears and listened to the sounds around him.


    The guards in charge of guarding are several shifts less than before, but the defense is tight.


    After confirming that there was nothing abnormal around, those people quietly sneaked into the periphery of the private library like night owls.


    With a click, the door lock of the private library was opened and several people rushed in.


    The man hanging at the end didn''t rush in, but looked around warily. After confirming that there was no problem, he followed into the private library.

 Chapter 1920

    The private storehouse of the Bai family is divided into two separate rooms.


    The outermost room from Shimen is full of gold, silver and jewelry, but these are not the most valuable in the aristocratic family.


    Those people didn''t look at the silver coins, but went straight through them and went straight to the back.


    The door from the outside to the separation is still locked.


    The person in charge of unlocking the lock immediately flashed out to pry the lock. A crisp "click" sounded and the door lock was finally opened.


    They couldn''t wait to get all into the inner room, leaving only one person to let out the wind.


    I don''t know why the door closed automatically as soon as someone entered.


    The man who let out the wind looked warily at the inner door. He didn''t hear any other sound.


    Probably, this is the mechanism in the private library.


    Just after taking a few steps towards the door, the man suddenly seemed to think of something and went straight to the door.


    But there was already a man lurking in the dark.


    The man who let the wind suddenly stopped, because in front of him, his eyes, like a beast staring at his prey, locked all his vitality.


    Compared with the people outside, the people inside are no better.


    Almost the moment they came in, the door suddenly closed.


    Their first reaction was to see if there was any mechanism at the door, but what made them uneasy was that the door of the house was still.


    In an instant, they noticed something.


    The remaining few people, with their backs against the door, looked around vigilantly.


    "Why did you come to my white house?"


    Holding a white lantern, Bai Shian asked dimly.


    But those people made eye contact with each other, and the slightest killing appeared in the eyes of several people.


    He seemed unconscious and said coldly, "it seems that you are not going to tell me the truth."


    Those people, with a little soles of their feet, attacked him with strength. The short knife in their hands went straight to Bai Shian''s chest. These people really want his life!


    Between the lightning and flint, Bai Shian''s figure didn''t shake. He saw a long sword cross out in the dark.


    However, after a round, the thief''s machete got rid of it and fell to the ground, jingling.


    Bai Shian''s face was gloomy and ugly, and his eyes were more and more bad.


    "Steal from my family and want to kill me now? No matter who your master is, my white family will never let go!"


    Those people finally realized that things were bad. Looking at this posture, I''m afraid they had been prepared long ago.


    They are now confined to private coffers, like catching turtles in a jar.


    All of them had received rigorous training and knew that they would be tortured if they were caught by the other party. As soon as they wanted to bite the poison hidden in their teeth, they found that they suddenly lost their strength.


    "If you want to kill yourself with poison in front of me, you have to ask me whether I agree or not."


    A soft voice came out of the darkness.


    Those people went to the end one after another, drooping their eyelids and trying to look around.


    Bai Shian snorted coldly and went aside to light the oil lamps in the private warehouse one by one.


    With the arrival of light, they finally saw everything here.


    But there are only three people, one is the Third Master of the white family, and the other two are a man and a woman.


    The man is tall, imposing and cold.


    The female is dignified and beautiful, especially a pair of eyes reflecting the light of fire, which even seems a little strange.


    Gong family!


    Several people were shocked. They never dreamed that they were defeated in the hands of the Gong family.


    Before they could accept the fact, the door of separation opened again. Unexpectedly, it was the second Shao of the palace family who came in carrying a soft guy.


    Gong Eryi left his stunned accomplice on the ground, his face slightly cold.


    "Even you bastards, I have to run around for several days. Gee, you deserve it?"


    The man''s clear disdain made the thieves unhappy.


    But now they have a way, let alone commit suicide, they can''t even pick up their fingers, and their whole body strength is only enough to provoke eyelids.


    Lin Meng Yaju looked at this group of thieves, but his eyes were ruthless.


    "Don''t worry, second brother. They will always pay the price. Third Master Bai, these people will be handed over to you. They are not afraid of hard flesh and bones. Grind them a little with a stone mill."


    Even though the woman''s voice was very gentle, it fell in the ears of the thieves, but a deep chill came out from the crack in the bone.


    Bai Shian is also angry.


    Everyone has an inverse scale, and family is the important existence that Bai Shian has to guard all his life.


    But these people hurt his family.


    The two-way sunny eyes had explicit cruelty for the first time.


    People can''t always be forced to hurry.


    It''s natural for the white family to do this kind of work.


    Bai Shian and Gong Er seem to be catching chicks and throwing them outside the private library one by one. Lin Mengya doesn''t need to worry about other things.


    They won this game for the time being, but Lin Mengya had more doubts in her heart.


    What will these people think hard to get?


    "Don''t you go out?"


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife as if she didn''t mean to leave. She couldn''t help asking.


    The latter shook his head and said, "before I came, the Bai family owner told me that the most precious part of the books the Bai family promised to show me was hidden here. Anyway, the opportunity is rare, and I want to see it with my own eyes."


    Long Tianyu didn''t object.


    But he didn''t have much interest in those classics and history subsets after all. He just leaned aside and followed her all the time.


    Private Treasury is the most important place for every family.


    Master Bai is obviously quite sincere to do so.


    Lin Mengya didn''t turn over the real estate title deeds and account books. Instead, she came to the second half of the interior according to the words of the white house owner.


    Six oversized bookshelves are inlaid on the wall.


    In the small drawers, there are rare single copies.


    From the first frame, she soon found that these books were not only literary works, but also all inclusive, covering all disciplines.


    Fortunately, with the help of the system, she only needs to turn it over slightly, and the system can completely copy the contents.


    Although some are not very kind, as long as these books are used well, there will be no shortage of teaching materials in the college, and the teaching level will be improved.


    Long Tianyu didn''t do the work of watching and taking books, but he took the initiative to take it down.


    Their speed is very fast, gradually to the last bookshelf.


    Lin Mengya is a little tired when she turns it out. Even if it doesn''t take much effort, it''s a little tiring when it''s more than one.


    "These are either?"


    Stepping on the ladder, long Tianyu took out a small box from the top row of drawers.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and asked, "can you open it?"


    He looked over and over, but found that the box didn''t seem to have any openings, but it didn''t seem solid in terms of weight.


    Lin Mengya just wanted him to put the box back, but she suddenly remembered what the second lady of the white family said.


    What those people are looking for is a book sealed in a box?


    Waving at him, long Tianyu climbed down with something and handed it to her.


    She looked at the box and the system enabled detection mode.


    However, the test results told her that the box was welded and there was a book in it.


    But beyond that, there seems to be nothing special.


    It''s a little difficult to do. After all, it''s someone else''s thing. Even if she is curious, it''s not easy to break the box open to see?


    Why don''t you ask the white family leader?


    She just carefully put the box aside and took it out to ask when she was ready to go out.


    But strange things happen one after another.


    In addition to the first iron box, they found several more iron boxes on the last shelf.


    The appearance of these boxes is somewhat different, but the only thing is the same, that is, these boxes are welded to death.


    This is a little strange.


    Normally, if these books are not intended to be published by the Bai family, it is understandable that they are sealed.


    It''s just


    She looked at these boxes with different shapes. Could it be that the previous owners of the Bai family and this leisure?


    Long Tianyu was just like her, but he was always happy and angry, but he didn''t show much surprise.


    Lin Mengya fiddled with these boxes at will. Suddenly, she was stunned.


    Consciousness regression system.


    She asked Xiaoyao to copy the shape of each box, and then she found that these boxes were jigsaw puzzles!


    And not only one side of these boxes, sometimes even the side of the box, is the real puzzle shape.


    Fortunately, there was a little medicine. Otherwise, even if she occasionally flashed this light, it would not help.


    "These boxes are puzzles. Come on, let''s work together!"


    Long Tianyu nodded with a little surprise in his eyes.


    Fortunately, their husband and wife are smart and flexible.


    Under the guidance of Xiaoyao''s simulation diagram, they quickly put together the puzzle on the ground.


    After putting down the last iron box, Lin Mengya straightened up and looked stunned when she saw the whole pattern.


    The simulation diagram in the system is almost the same as the real object in front of you. If you look at it alone, you don''t feel it. Now, when you look at it, these boxes with different heights seem to form a map.


    Moreover, it seems to be a mountain.


    She touched her chin. There is no satellite map in the world. Even though small medicine is powerful, it is difficult for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice.


    Now, she has no choice.


    "Have you ever seen anything like this?"


    She could only ask her own man for help, and the latter shook her head regretfully after a little reflection.


    What should I do? I can''t let her find it one by one.


    And it seems that this may be an isometric top view.


    Now, it''s even harder.


    Long Tianyu was not willing to let her down and raised his hand to touch her head.


    "I''ll help you find it."


    The tone was full of doting. It seemed that he would hold anything in front of her as long as she liked.

 Chapter 1921

    Subconsciously, she rubbed his palm like a kitten, but she had her own idea in her heart.


    This is the private library of the Bai family. Listen to the lecture of the Bai family leader. The collection of books here has been painstakingly collected by the Bai family leaders of all dynasties.


    In that case, the existence of this map should at least be informed by the Bai family owner.


    But before she came, Bai didn''t disclose any information about the map.


    Did he not know, or did he think he might not notice at all?


    But she immediately rejected the latter.


    Even if the Bai family leader is sure that he can''t spell out this map, it can be used as a map that can be hidden in the private library or opened in such a hidden way. It must be very important for the Bai family.


    Well, if it was her, she would either transfer in advance; Or, people will not have access to these things at all.


    You know, there are not so many absolutes in this world.


    "I think since this map exists in Baijia, there must be other information about this map in Baijia."


    "Do you want to ask the Bai family directly?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. I''m afraid this is the most direct and effective way.


    But long Tianyu''s eyebrows were wrinkled together.


    "Can the Bai family trust it?"


    In addition to herself, she is the only person long Tianyu can trust.


    Lin Mengya understood what he meant.


    Every family has its own secrets. Even if she and the white family are now in an alliance, once the secrets she doesn''t want to be known are opened, I''m afraid there will be a possibility of turning over.


    He wasn''t afraid of the white family turning over. He just wanted to have less trouble.


    Fiddling with a jade button on his belt, Lin Mengya seemed more confident.


    "Naturally, I don''t fully trust them, but they should want to know the meaning of this map more than we do. Otherwise, I''m afraid the disaster of the Bai family will not end so easily."


    What family secrets need to be guarded by powerful people. That''s the secret.


    If even the white family doesn''t exist, what''s the meaning of the secret?


    She can guarantee that the Bai family will lose a mother and daughter of Bai Chun''an and the second lady of Bai this time. Next time, I''m afraid it will be the disaster of the Bai family.


    I believe master Bai, there must be a choice in his heart.


    After making up their mind, they put everything back in place.


    After roughly cleaning, she put out all the lights in the private library, and then went out of the private library with the white lantern left by Bai Shian.


    Outside, the sun is shining.


    Unconsciously, they stayed inside all night.


    The eyes were a little uncomfortable. Long Tianyu immediately held her in his arms and pressed her little face towards his chest.


    "It''s dazzling. You''ll come out of the house later."


    Although this posture was a little awkward, she still chose to be obedient and asked long Tianyu to take her half hug and half hug to the nearby house.


    As soon as Bai Shian came to the door, he saw a petite woman, raising her head from the man''s chest.


    The woman rubbed her eyes, which seemed difficult to adapt.


    The man was not in a hurry, but gently held her little face and laughed to comfort her.


    The atmosphere between the two people was intimate, as if it was born so that no one could participate.


    Bai Shian''s footsteps suddenly lost his eagerness.


    Standing at the door, he even had an impulse to turn around and leave.


    "Third Master Bai, here you are."


    Lin Mengya''s ears are as sharp as a cat. She can hear the slightest movement.


    At last, her eyes could adapt to the sun, but she had to squint. Therefore, she only saw Bai Shian standing at the door, but did not see the gloom in the man''s eyes.


    Fortunately, Bai Shian soon covered up his abnormality and walked to them with a smile.


    "I heard from my father that you stayed in the library to read all night. Unexpectedly, the girl is so knowledgeable that I feel inferior."


    Lin Mengya blushed at this.


    She likes to see that it''s true, but apart from those medical books, her favorite is just some travel notes and conversation books.


    But now, obviously, is not the time to discuss this.


    "I don''t know where the third master is, but what''s the result?"


    She asked about the thieves.


    The reason why those people lost the strength of resistance before was that Lin Mengya personally deployed a kind of magic incense.


    This fragrance is colorless and tasteless. It is difficult to find in the air, and its efficacy is very strong.


    But it was just a little mixing in the lantern held by Bai Shian that caught those people.


    Those people didn''t know that there was a small mechanism in the lantern.


    Under the base, there is actually a small charcoal box. Mi Xiang is buried in that small charcoal box.


    No one can see what is covered by lanterns.


    Those people will feel weak as long as they breathe in a little.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya has strict control over her own configuration.


    Bai Shian was not only surprised but also admired each other''s endless means.


    But the thought of those people''s hard words made him a little short of breath.


    "I really failed the girl''s kindness. Those people still refuse to say anything now."


    Well, she expected it.


    "Third Master, everyone has weaknesses. If you are really a person who is not afraid of life and death, you will not be driven by others. Instead of working hard on the idea in their stomach, you might as well think of other tricks."


    "What do you mean?" Bai Shian looked at her suspiciously. The latter''s face was with the most gentle smile, but said the coldest words.


    "If they fall into your hands, some people will be worried. Therefore, we just need to wait."


    These people are definitely not dead.


    Their martial arts are not high, otherwise they won''t be able to take a blow from long Tianyu.


    Among these people, there is no mysterious friend of Bai Chun''an.


    You know, although the man''s origin is mysterious, not everyone has never seen him.


    As the youngest brother of the Bai family and the most Bohemian dandy, the third master Bai once introduced people to him in the name of curiosity.


    And the mysterious friend also agreed to his request.


    It was this one-sided relationship that made Bai Shian remember the man clearly.


    So if a man were in it, he would have found it.


    "I see what you mean. I''ll send someone to spread the news in the city immediately."


    Bai Shian has to admit that Su Mei always keeps an extraordinary sense on the way of scheming.


    He couldn''t help wondering if there was anything in the world that could make this woman in a mess?


    When her eyes got used to the sunshine, Bai Shian brought them to Bai''s master.


    After this chaotic night, the white house owner seems to be a little better than before.


    After all, these people have experienced too much, where they will be easily knocked down.


    But now, seeing the two young people of the palace family, his state of mind is a little subtle.


    It''s jealousy, but it''s not so hot eyed. It''s jealousy, but it''s also a little unwilling after all.


    In short, he saw clearly that the old man Gong Qianfeng had bet on the right treasure.


    On the contrary, he always failed at the critical moment.


    "I''ve seen Bai. Thank you for your success."


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and gave a younger generation''s gift gracefully and naturally.


    Although many things had happened before, after the white family leader made up his mind, she was very satisfied with every step he made.


    Therefore, she won''t always take care of it.


    Bai''s eyes fell on the woman in front of him.


    I don''t know why, clearly that face can only be regarded as a beautiful woman, but it always makes people feel amazing when they see it.


    It seems that under the thin skin, there is a peerless style.


    Startled by his idea, the white master shook his head.


    Look at him. What is he thinking?


    "You''re welcome. This is the condition I promised you. Naturally, I want to do it. Shian told me about the thieves. We will try our best to track down the person behind the scenes. Thank you this time."


    "The white family leader said this. Now the palace and the white family are reunited. Many things still depend on the support of the white family leader."


    The white family leader can only smile.


    He didn''t forget that the girl was articulate and aggressive.


    Alas, how can the palace women be so powerful one by one?


    If he had such a granddaughter, even if he wasn''t pro, the Bai family would be able to go to a new level.


    What a pity!


    The atmosphere was good. Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "it''s just that when I read in the library, I have some doubts. I hope Bai family master can answer for me. Of course, if this matter involves some secrets of Bai family, Su Mei won''t mention it anymore."


    The white family leader thought for a while before he realized what the girl said.


    He sighed with a bitter look on his face.


    "I''m afraid you''re asking about those iron boxes hidden on the bookshelf?"


    She nodded slightly without asking.


    "In fact, I don''t know what the box is for. Only past owners know about these boxes. At the beginning, my wife went in an emergency. I hurried back and only had time to see her for the last time. As for these things, she went without an explanation."


    "However, I heard that the first lady has been ill for many years. Why didn''t you explain such a secret?"


    When she asked this, the white master''s eyes immediately dimmed.


    Bai Shian, who is still on the side, is afraid to lift the old man''s wound, Softly explained: "Actually, my mother''s health was not very good at that time, but a famous doctor treated her and later said that she could cure my mother''s disease as long as she found a rare medicine as a guide. At that time, the situation was bad. After my mother was ill, the Bai family was also crumbling. Helpless, my father had to go in person. However, it was a little late after all. I''m afraid what happened later You should have heard of it. "

 Chapter 1922

    "So, when Mrs. Bai died, the white master was not around?"


    Bai Shian''s face showed a little helplessness. Obviously, the memories were more painful for them.


    She had no intention of exposing other people''s scars, but all this was a little strange.


    After thinking about it, she asked softly, "I don''t know what kind of disease my wife got and what kind of medicine my elder asked for."


    "My wife thought too much and worked hard for the Bai family. The famous doctor said that if I could get a white jade ginseng with good appearance, my wife might be saved. Alas, it''s only because I''m too slow, otherwise my wife wouldn''t..."


    The old man, who has experienced wind and rain, quietly red his eyes when thinking of his wife.


    He is sentimental and remembers everything at the beginning. Time can''t recall. Now he wants to come, regret is regret after all.


    However, Lin Mengya''s eyes flickered, which was obviously associated with some other things.


    "Did the doctor really want you to get a complete white jade ginseng?"


    Master Bai nodded, but he didn''t think too much.


    White jade ginseng is a kind of nourishing medicine unique to the state of Wei.


    Because it is deeply rooted and only grows in the environment with hard soil, the white jade ginseng dug every time will be damaged more or less.


    However, because it has the effect of reviving the dead and is extremely suitable for people with weak physique, a white jade ginseng with good appearance is almost priceless in the market in Wei country.


    If Mrs. Bai''s situation at that time, the doctor had no choice.


    It''s strange that the white jade ginseng is a novice of the white master.


    Even the expert who has been rolling on the mountain for decades can''t say that he has only one good luck in his life.


    Bai Shian thought she saw the doubt in her heart, Busy explained: "Naturally, we are not good at collecting ginseng. I remember my father went to several places where ginseng was produced and asked many people, but he couldn''t find it. Finally, the doctor told us that there happened to be a white jade ginseng in the hands of a small aristocratic family. My father rushed there overnight after he knew it and spent a lot of effort to get such a one. Speaking of it, the famous doctor told me Our Bai family is as kind as a mountain. I don''t know how many times they have saved us over the years. Without him, our family would be scattered. "


    After listening, her heart suddenly seemed to find the key point.


    Mrs. Bai needs an extremely rare white jade ginseng, which is what the doctor said.


    It was the doctor who instructed them to find the ginseng.


    "Was the famous doctor present when Mrs. Bai went to heaven?"


    Bai Shian obviously didn''t know the meaning of her question, but he subconsciously replied, "of course, the famous doctor has a lot to do with our family. According to my mother, when she gave birth to her eldest brother, if she didn''t have the help of the famous doctor, she was afraid that the eldest brother would die prematurely."


    Yes, that''s right.


    As if the last drop of water flowed into the lake that was about to burst, those things that had not been noticed before also quickly became a line in her mind.


    If her conjecture is true, the plot against the Bai family began only a few decades ago.


    The most terrible thing is that over the years, the Bai family has not only been kept in the dark, but also been used again and again by their enemies, almost to the point of breaking bones and muscles.


    Seeing her eyes dazed, Bai Shian couldn''t help shaking her hand in front of her eyes.


    Before he did anything else, he was blocked by long Tianyu.


    "Keep quiet."


    With a little dignified warning, he deliberately lowered his voice because of the woman behind him.


    Bai Shian couldn''t help taking back his hand, and a faint jealousy almost made him unaware.


    Between the man in front of him and the woman protected by the man behind him, there is always an intimacy that others can no longer insert into.


    And he has nothing to do but envy.


    Small, almost unrelated things gradually outlined the outline of the year in her mind.


    She shook her head with some emotion in her heart.


    On the other side, the Bai family leader, who recovered from her grief, couldn''t help asking, "girl, what''s wrong with these old things?"


    Lin Mengya, who was named, also knows that the Bai family also has the right to know these things.


    She eased her face a little and said softly, "if the younger generation guessed right, I''m afraid Mrs. Bai didn''t just die of thinking too much."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The father and son of the Bai family spoke in unison.


    Lin Mengya continued with their equally shocked and inexplicable eyes: "I know a little about medicine. I used to call the pulse for the uncle that night. Everyone says that the uncle is a congenital deficiency, but I''m afraid it''s not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster."


    If it weren''t for the strange appearance of chen''er that attracted her attention, she wouldn''t combine the two after she found Bai Chun''an''s hidden injury.


    The purpose of the person who gives the medicine to her son is to get rid of her mother and son.


    But if the other party just wants to harm the baby, just reduce the weight slightly.


    Bai Chunan''s body is like this.


    In fact, every part of his body has not suffered any serious damage, but it is so weak compared with normal people.


    In this way, he really looks like a weakness brought out of the fetus.


    However, it also makes it clear that there has been no accident during her pregnancy. On the surface, at least, it is indeed that mother and son are safe.


    But why did Bai Hua''an and Bai Shi''an have no problems after he was born?


    Not only that, you should know that when Baifu was born for the first time, he damaged his body and was not as strong as when he was born for the first time.


    To know the mother''s health is very important for the child''s development.


    More importantly, she checked Bai Chun''an''s tonic medicine before.


    Unexpectedly, there are many overlaps with the medicine she gave to her son, and the effect is almost the same.


    You know, the medicine is specially prepared for different children''s conditions and is not suitable for others.


    At that time, she still felt a little puzzled, but she didn''t think deeply.


    In this way, there is something strange about this matter.


    She sorted her thoughts slightly and said the doubts she thought of little by little.


    "The doctor was honored by the Bai family because he saved their mother and son when he was born. If he had ulterior motives and wanted to win your trust to achieve his purpose, then maybe his wife and uncle''s body might not be an accident.


    If, uncle was plotted against. Then it''s not surprising that his friend, who was also involved with the doctor, could cure the uncle''s body. "


    "Wait!" Bai Shian stopped her with an unbelievable face.


    "What you said is just speculation. Besides, the doctor has saved the lives of our Bai family several times."


    "Yes, why is it him? Or how can he arrive in time every time the Bai family has an accident? There are no absolute things in the world, but there are not so many coincidences."


    She looked at the white family''s face and said the most suspicious point.


    "He said that his wife needs white jade ginseng. He also said that where can we sell white jade ginseng with complete appearance? When you come back, he still told you that his wife has died of illness. It seems that everything is in his hands, isn''t it?"


    After all, she had to keep her mouth shut about the medicine she couldn''t say.


    However, once this layer was uncovered, no matter how she looked at the doctor, she was very suspicious.


    "This..."


    Bai Shian was also confused.


    The Bai family attached great importance to love, so he never doubted each other.


    But now it seems that he also feels that some things are too coincidental.


    Bai narrowed his eyes and recalled the past in his mind.


    Seeing that they had begun to be suspicious, Lin Mengya was much more relieved.


    "I didn''t mean to provoke, because I didn''t know the famous doctor at all, let alone framed him. I just thought everything was too coincidental."


    Lin Mengya knew that the Bai family would not believe her alone.


    It doesn''t matter. As long as they are suspicious, they will check it. It''s easier than doing it yourself.


    "It was strange when my wife died."


    From another angle, many things that had not been noticed before also surfaced.


    The Bai family leader frowned and whispered, "the reason why she fell ill was that there was a moderate plague in the Bai family''s fief at that time. At that time, we were at a loss. My wife worked hard and fell ill. Later, the famous doctor gave us a prescription to treat the plague, which controlled her condition."


    In the memory of the Bai family leader, it seems that every time the Bai family got sick, it was finally cured by the famous doctor because of all kinds of coincidence.


    It was strange. Someone broke his leg, so he caught up with the man to come here for free clinic, received the bone and took the medicine.


    Someone ate poison by mistake. The man said that he happened to pick a rare herb on the mountain to detoxify it.


    Moreover, the people treated by that man are people of great importance to the Bai family.


    Yes, how come every accident meets the famous doctor.


    And every time, when others are at a loss, almost in despair, he will appear like a savior.


    "It seems that I am indeed blind."


    He smiled coldly, and the anger of the stars lit up in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya knew that Bai''s master would never let that man go.


    In fact, all the time, the man played with the Bai family in applause, but he ignored the most important problem.


    There are many accidents. Sooner or later, someone will realize that it may not be an accident.


    And this person, even if it''s not her, will be someone else.


    It may be useful to be a life-saving benefactor for the first time, but it won''t be so easy for the second and third time.

 Chapter 1923

    People, the most difficult thing to understand is the people''s heart.


    But there are many smart people in this world who like to play with people''s hearts.


    As everyone knows, no one can be invincible.


    When Lin Mengya saw that the Bai family leader had made his own decision, she didn''t continue to remind him.


    "After all, it''s just a doubt. Master Bai should confirm it as soon as possible. However, since the iron box is so important, I think Mrs. Bai must have left some clues."


    Bai''s inquiring eyes suddenly fell on her.


    "Miss Su, why do you insist on knowing this?"


    Lin Mengya was very calm and said, "to tell you the truth, when I was reading in the private library, I found those iron boxes that can form a map."


    "What map?"


    Bai Shian asked. He didn''t expect that today was an accident, and then an accident came.


    She shook her head and said truthfully, "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s a map. It also has the direction of mountains and rivers. If you don''t believe it, I can put it again for you."


    Seeing her so magnanimous, the doubt of Bai family leader and Bai Shian is much smaller.


    The father and son looked at each other and agreed to her suggestion.


    It''s important. This time, Bai Shian went to move the iron box himself.


    Because the private warehouse was easily inaccessible, Bai Shian came and went to move it more than a dozen times, which almost turned him upside down. Only then did he move all the iron boxes to Bai''s yard.


    Master Bai coaxed everyone out and left them alone.


    After Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, the two people who had done it again almost knew the way, so they restored the map again.


    "Please look."


    With the landing of the last iron box in her hand, a black map was displayed in front of everyone.


    Mountains, rivers and even some places can see the appearance of forests.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that those strange shaped iron boxes on the shelf could build such an exquisite map.


    Looking at the stunned father and son, Lin Mengya continued: "this map is different from an ordinary map. I think it should be a map model with equal scale reduction. But my husband and I can''t see where it is. And I think those people coerced the second lady and stole this map."


    The white family father and son were silent.


    Because they felt that they were afraid that the woman in front of them was telling the truth.


    "This... Father?"


    Bai Shian hopes his father can give him an answer, and the Bai family owner is also shocked at the moment.


    "I don''t know. There are still such things in the Bai family. Miss Su, how did you know that this is a map."


    She lowered her eyes and said, "thanks to my husband, he learned how to draw maps in his early years. He felt strange when he saw these iron boxes for the first time."


    "Oh, I see."


    The answer of the Bai family leader seems to be nothing, but Lin Mengya knows that the Bai family''s father and son are suspicious of them.


    However, this does not hinder anything.


    "Now that we know the role of the iron box, I believe you should have an idea on how to prevent those people in the future. We have finished our work, so we''ll leave first."


    Even if the Bai family knew the secret of the map, they might not tell her.


    And she wants to know that they are not the only way to go.


    Probably because the secret hidden by their family for many years was broken, the attitude of the Bai family and his son towards them seemed a little subtle.


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are as usual and can''t see anything.


    As soon as he returned to Bai''s house, long Tianyu looked behind them as if unintentionally.


    "The white family, who has doubled in number, is really careful."


    There was a trace of mockery in her tone.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know, but the Bai family is like a frightened bird now, so it should be.


    "Forget it, people also want to protect themselves. Just now we put out the map. The Bai family''s father and son really didn''t know."


    Long Tianyu took a piece of her wrist and walked leisurely to her house.


    "If you want to know, I will order someone to find it out for you."


    That indifferent tone, as if you only need to look up at the sky to get the answer.


    Lin Mengya thought, but shook her head.


    "Forget it."


    "Oh? Are you afraid that Bai''s family knows about it?"


    He raised his eyebrows and slightly turned his head sideways.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of things? I just don''t think it''s necessary for the time being."


    Vaguely, she had a feeling.


    Why did the ancient Wei people choose such a complex political system after they moved here?


    Even Xiancheng didn''t choose to take the initiative, but circuitous. They wanted to fight each other first.


    Of course, there are military considerations, but after all, most aristocratic families do not know the existence of Xiancheng.


    It can be said that except that they can''t be active during the day, Xiancheng has almost seized all the opportunities.


    But they didn''t make any obvious moves, except the attack on the palace family.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and sighed.


    What kind of secret is hidden under all these conspiracies?


    Feeling that her cheek seemed to be pinched, Lin Mengya was forced to wake up from thinking and looked at the people around her suspiciously.


    In his eyes, the eyes of the woman in front of him were shining and clear. At the moment, they were a little confused, a little confused, like a little beast.


    The hand pinching her cheek, involuntarily, pinched her chin instead.


    A little up, long Tianyu also lowered his head, stared into her eyes and asked, "what are you worried about? Tell me, I''ll help you solve it."


    His actions are frivolous, but his attitude is extremely serious.


    Lin Mengya recovered, especially after seeing his concentration, she chuckled.


    "There''s nothing worth worrying about except you and the children."


    "Seriously?" The man narrowed his eyes and obviously didn''t believe it.


    Lin Mengya looked up a little and broke away from his hand, but she also wrapped her arms around each other''s neck.


    "Of course. I can either solve other things with my brain or by force. Only you father and son can''t beat or scold, can I?"


    In her helplessness, she took a few close attitudes to please long Tianyu.


    The latter brought people into his arms as soon as he gathered his big hands.


    "That makes sense, but if those two boys dare to annoy you, I''ll beat them up myself."


    "Are you willing?"


    "There''s nothing to be reluctant about. There can be many sons, but there''s only one wife."


    Lin Mengya dropped her face. How can this goods become more and more immoral.


    "What are you doing? Who, let go!"


    A violent drink was like thunder. Lin Mengya immediately let go and wanted to step back, but she was tightly stopped by a pair of arms.


    "It''s natural for me to hold my wife."


    Long Tianyu said coldly, but he saw Gong Er whose little sister was spied. How can he bear it?


    "Who is your wife? Apprentice, look at the move!"


    A word didn''t agree. Gong Er attacked directly.


    Lin Mengya, who felt pushed aside by a gentle force, could only look at the two people fighting silently.


    The corners of the mouth twitch slightly. Is it interesting?


    Although she knows that her brothers'' sister control is a little serious, but


    If she plays like this every day, how can she fall in love in the future?


    Alas, life is so helpless everywhere.


    After that day, Lin Mengya only knows about what happened to the Bai family, but there are still some changes.


    For example, in Fengyuan City, there were suddenly more people, and some people disappeared quietly.


    Fortunately, the Bai family''s doubts did not affect the agreements with the Gong family.


    Five days later, the third brother has finished all the talents that need to be taken away.


    The Bai family took a neutral attitude towards this, but they still helped the Gong family and handled all the subsequent matters.


    But this time, they can''t go back with the palace family.


    Besides, it''s a big deal for such a large group of people to eat, drink and Lazar.


    What''s more, since people have become employees of the college, their families have definitely not stayed in the White House and have been raised to eat and drink.


    When Lin Mengya goes back this time, she will discuss with her family to see how to properly place these people and their families.


    However, the palace family has a great cause in the end, but everything that can be solved with money is not called a matter in the palace family.


    When the biggest thing is done, I put it on the agenda when I go home.


    This time, they gained a lot. They not only solved the problem of lack of school teachers, but also reconciled with the Bai family.


    No matter what happens in the future, now they have one more ally.


    Now, there are only two small things left to be done.


    She came to the guard camp again, but this time, she was carrying a few thin pages of paper.


    In the camp, Feng Chen, who has slightly restored his original bearing, seems a little uneasy.


    His palms were damp, his eyes were numb, and he was obviously very nervous.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry so much. You''ve survived so many days and nights. Are you still afraid of this?"


    When Feng Chen heard the speech, he smiled bitterly.


    "For a girl, maybe it''s nothing. But for me, this is my life."


    Indeed, if he hadn''t come here, if he hadn''t known his father, if Xun Ziyang hadn''t deliberately framed him, if Bai Lu hadn''t broken his legs by listening to Xun Ziyang''s words, maybe he still lived in the past.


    Although poor, but also carefree.


    Lin Mengya looked at his expression of nostalgia and regret. Suddenly she couldn''t bear it.


    But the reality is always like a sharp blade, which stabs people bloody, and those who are in pain should also accept it.


    She put the pages in front of him.


    "I think you have the right to know the things here."

 Chapter 1924

    "What is this?"


    Feng Chen''s smile is slightly bitter. His intuition tells him that the things recorded on the thin pages may be unforgettable to him all his life.


    After hesitating for a moment, he seemed to think of the sadness over the years. He still chose to pick up the stationery.


    From the panic and helplessness at the beginning, to the later anger and pain, and then to the final silence, only he knew, but for a short moment, what kind of entanglement was in his heart.


    Bai Lu looked worried, but the room was quiet. Feng Chen sat in place like a sculpture.


    For a long time, Feng Chencai breathed out a long breath.


    "Oh, I see."


    He put down the pages and tried to keep calm.


    But Lin Mengya read his mood from his trembling hands and red eyes.


    "Ah Chen, are you okay?"


    Bai Lu''s question seemed cautious.


    Feng Chen turned his head and showed a sneer at each other, but his voice was strange to Bai Lu.


    "How could I be in trouble? They made me suffer a lot. How could I be in trouble? How could I be in trouble if I didn''t bite their bones and skin them and cramp them?"


    He burned up his hatred word by word.


    Rao was a brave man like Bailu, and his heart trembled.


    He has never seen such a Feng Chen.


    Subconsciously, his eyes fell on those pages of stationery.


    He really wanted to know what was recorded on it, which could make Feng Chen, who was already in a peaceful mood, hate fiercely.


    Lin Mengya gently knocked on the table, causing the two to look at her at the same time.


    But I saw her smiling, but her eyes were very clear.


    "Now that the truth has been revealed, I think you should make a decision, Mr. Feng."


    "I would also like to thank you, girl, for waking me up from this big dream."


    Feng Chen stared at each other tightly, as if he wanted to see the answer he wanted from her face.


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    "Don''t doubt me, childe. I really want to use childe, but my purpose is only to restore the reputation of my palace family. I don''t have any bad heart for childe. And childe also wants revenge, so we even have the same goal, don''t we?"


    The word "use" has become Feng Chen''s devil.


    The contents on the paper were enough to overturn everything he had done for more than 20 years.


    His adoptive parents didn''t mean to adopt him, but took other people''s money.


    Even, they were not strangers who had nothing to do with him, but neighbors who once lived next door to his grandfather''s house.


    And Xun Ziyang, who is the biological son of the couple!


    But over the years, he lived a poor life in the countryside with the couple, while Xun Ziyang was adopted by a rich family and never suffered a bit.


    In addition, he was recognized by his biological father, which was a farce arranged by someone with a heart.


    The purpose is to let him never give up the opportunity to recognize his ancestors and return home!


    Finally, the couple were not sad and miserable because of his affairs at all, but sent them to the yellow spring because their good son had achieved his goal.


    He hates, he hates!


    Now, even if he is allowed to dedicate his soul, as long as he can take revenge, he can let the bastard who deprived him of everything and stepped on his top offset his life!


    "Well, since you are so frank, I''ll believe you. Just let me kill that bastard myself!"


    Gnashing his teeth, Feng Chen can hardly control his mood of collapse.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other with some ponder. The strange purple hidden in the pupil flashed by.


    "What''s the point of dirty hands?"


    "If he doesn''t die, it''s hard to dispel my hatred!"


    "That''s true, but don''t you think it''s a gift to a man to die so happily?"


    I don''t know why, even if Feng Chen hates it now, he still can''t help falling into her words.


    She is like a colorful butterfly. Anyone who looks at it will blindly chase this brilliance, but forget the road under his feet.


    Maybe, it will go into the abyss, maybe, it will go into the source of peach blossom by mistake. It depends on your personal nature.


    "Young master Feng, make good preparations. Someone will come to you in a few days. At that time, you just follow the man''s instructions."


    With that, she saluted and turned away.


    Feng Chen, who left a face of love and hate, couldn''t take back his sight for a long time.


    She didn''t go far with Gong Er when she heard the voice of Bai Lu behind her.


    "Miss Su, please stay."


    She turned and looked at each other suspiciously.


    The latter was not very interesting. He scratched his head and asked carefully, "what was written in that letter?"


    Lin Mengya knew that it would be known to everyone sooner or later. She was afraid that Feng Chen would do something stupid if she was too emotional, so she told Bailu what the sub hall had investigated.


    Even though she did not add fuel and vinegar, but simply repeated the facts in a straightforward way, she was still so angry that she kicked the wooden frame in the school field.


    "They, how can they be so crazy?"


    Only the black hearted couple can know the answer.


    Maybe it''s for money, maybe it''s to let their children have a good future.


    In essence, they are no different from Mrs. Bai. They are extremely selfish people.


    To tell the truth, if it had been on her, I''m afraid she would have run to dig graves and whip corpses.


    After venting, Bailu seemed to think of something.


    "However, since they are trying to steal the day, why should they raise Feng Chen? Is it difficult that they are really kind to Feng Chen?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya hissed.


    "I don''t think so. Although Xun Ziyang holds the evidence, everything has accidents. If he is exposed, there is Feng Chen as an alternative. In short, they are both chess pieces."


    Perhaps from a very young age, xunziyang knew that between him and Feng Chen, he was destined to go for one.


    In case Xun Ziyang failed to squeeze Feng Chen''s position, she believed that the person behind the scenes would not hesitate to take Xun Ziyang''s life in exchange for Feng Chen''s stable position.


    Unfortunately, Feng Chen was not as cruel as Xun Ziyang and suffered these sins in vain.


    Bai Lu''s face was a little bad. To be honest, the answer was too hurtful.


    In the final analysis, Feng Chen is also a person who cares about love. Now this result is like a bolt from the blue.


    "However, what are the reasons why they deliberately let Xun Ziyang replace Feng Chen?"


    To tell you the truth, she didn''t think of it.


    The only thing Mr. Xunyang can use is his influence on the Bai family.


    Even what happened to Xun Ziyang at the beginning, and the mysterious friend of Bai Chun''an contributed to the fire.


    She could only think that maybe xunziyang wanted to do something to the Bai family in the identity of Mr. Xunyang.


    However, after gaining his position, Xun Ziyang left in the name of study tour.


    Although after Mr. Xunyang was ill, he took the initiative to come back.


    But Lin Mengya was not sure what the man''s purpose was.


    I''m afraid it''s necessary to use some means.


    "Bai Lu, can I ask you something?"


    The latter was stunned and asked, "what''s up?"


    Lin Mengya slightly stirred up the corners of her mouth, narrowed her eyes and smiled like a little fox.


    "One, very important thing."


    In recent days, the affair between Xun Ziyang and Feng Chen has been making a lot of noise.


    Xunziyang''s reputation has been affected by Song Xing before.


    But after all, because Song Xing was a servant and he was the Lord, he did not cause any particularly bad consequences.


    However, Xun Ziyang has been detained in the guard camp for some days, and gradually some people are dissatisfied with it.


    The master killed the servant, but he wanted to pay for some silver. Why should he lock him up?


    Gradually, it began to spread among the crowd that Bai Lu, the captain of the guard, had a private feud with Xun Ziyang, so he didn''t let people go.


    The old people in Fengyuan City naturally know the original cause and effect.


    Bailu made friends with Feng Chen first, and then somehow, he broke Feng Chen''s legs for xunziyang''s righteousness, almost killing him.


    Now that Feng Chen comes back, Bailu not only catches Xun Ziyang, but also accompanies Feng Chen with a state of atonement all day.


    Many people say that Bailu is angry, throwing the pot, and revenge for public and private affairs.


    There are many scholars in the city. Of course, there are also martial arts teachers.


    The former pays most attention to reputation, and most of the latter have clear gratitude and resentment.


    The old resentment among the three became more and more lively. Later, those people began to go to the White House and ask for orders from the guard camp.


    I hope they can reiterate the events of that year and understand the matter as soon as possible.


    No matter what happened to Feng Chen and Xun Ziyang, the reputation of Bailu was almost destroyed anyway.


    This is also voluntary.


    Because the thing Lin Mengya told him that day was to hope that he could make waves in the dark.


    In the other courtyard where the palace family lives temporarily, Lin Mengya is practicing calligraphy with two boys.


    Her font is not good-looking. She will practice frequently in her spare time.


    It''s two little guys. Although they''re just enlightened, they work very hard.


    Gong Erfeng rushed in angrily with several bags of snacks in his hand.


    Seeing their mother and son, he grinned and said, "you''re still so leisurely, but it''s all in a mess outside."


    The two boys immediately threw their pens and rushed with glowing eyes. One of them held a strong leg of Gong ER and shouted, "uncle, what are you taking for us to eat!"


    Gong Eryi lowered his head and looked at the flexible movements of the two little skin monkeys. He was very happy in his heart.


    The little hands and feet of these two boys are slender and powerful. They have excellent bones and are good materials for practicing martial arts.


    And the horse steps were steady, and even he couldn''t make mistakes.


    Now, no matter how much, he came to her with two pieces of small New Year cakes.


    "Well, come down and eat sugar cake quickly."


    The two boys looked at her reluctantly. After she nodded and agreed, they cheered and went to eat sugar cakes happily.


    She finished the last word and then left her pen in the pen wash.

 Chapter 1925

    "What''s the matter?"


    She wiped her hands and asked inadvertently.


    "What else can we do? It''s the idle people in Fengyuan City. Those scholars went to the Bai family and assured Xun Ziyang that he was definitely wronged. And those martial arts teachers also went to the guard camp to accuse Bai Lu that he was taking revenge for public and private. Gee, what does it have to do with them? In my opinion, each one is full."


    For these people of the Bai family, Gong Er actually doesn''t look up to them.


    Without him, these people obviously have feet on their right hand, but they can''t support themselves. They come to Bai''s house to eat free food.


    The pianbai family is not satisfied with raising them. They are still pointing fingers on the owner''s territory.


    There are no such things in their palace.


    Not to mention others, even their family has their own things to do.


    As the younger sister said, this is called distribution according to work. If you don''t work, wait to starve to death.


    "This is the bitter fruit of the Bai family, which must be borne by themselves."


    She had expected this for a long time.


    The Bai family raised this group of people for their own reputation.


    Maybe it was to enhance the strength of the Bai family at the beginning, but in fact, there is a disadvantage.


    It''s too easy to get it. How many will cherish it?


    They get used to it and gradually develop lazy bones.


    I don''t believe that when the white family can''t afford such a big expense in the future, these people will put their resentment on the white family at the first time.


    This is the truth that emergency does not save the poor.


    Gong Er felt that she was right, but he was still curious.


    For example, on that day, why did my little sister order Bailu to make this matter big?


    After hearing his question, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "naturally, it''s to force out the people behind the scenes."


    Seeing her second brother puzzled, she explained softly.


    "Since Xun Ziyang was arrested, Bailu has actually exhausted his means, but Xun Ziyang just doesn''t recruit anything. Don''t you think it''s a little strange?"


    "What''s that!" Gong Er skimmed his lips: "it must be that Bai Lu didn''t torture. Like Xun Ziyang, who didn''t suffer any serious crimes, he must say everything after a whip."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "It''s a bad policy to punish Xun Ziyang. If not, some people will say that the Bai family is forced into action. They missed one time in the matter of Feng Chen. If they make another mistake this time, the Bai family is not as simple as losing their reputation."


    The strength of the Bai family itself is not strong, let alone comparable to the palace family. Even if it has withered and settled down, it is a bit stronger than the Bai family.


    But the Bai family has something they don''t have - popular support.


    Compared with the traditional and old-fashioned xungui family, the white family, which chose to lower its body and take the people-friendly line, is actually more loved by the common people.


    But if one day, the Bai family becomes a existence that only uses power and strength regardless of life or death, it will be no less than a disaster for the Bai family.


    Therefore, the Bai family dare not gamble, because once they lose, they will be a complete failure.


    Fortunately, they pulled back from the precipice and chose to form an alliance with the palace family.


    In fact, Gong Er is a little rough, but he doesn''t bother to think about these twists and turns.


    "Where can we rely on others? After all, our fists should be hard. Little sister, what are we going to do next?"


    "We don''t have to do anything, but now they want to retrial the original case. It''s not us, nor the Bai family and Feng Chen."


    Gong Er has some doubts.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "The difference is big. If Feng Chen insists on trying the original case again, he is not qualified enough. You know, at the beginning, many people saw Feng Chen stabbing Xun Ziyang. And he himself did not clear his guilt. In the eyes of everyone, he is still a ''sinner''."


    After picking an eyebrow, she said, "the sinner is not qualified. What about the Bai family? The Bai family broke the case at the beginning, but now the Bai family brings it up. Isn''t it a slap in the face? In this way, it will hinder the Bai family''s prestige. I''m afraid everyone can question the Bai family''s judgment in the future. It''s not a good thing."


    Gong Er finally understood. He patted his head.


    "So you asked Bailu to spread the news so that those people could take the initiative to bring up the retrial?"


    She nodded and added: "in this way, on the surface, it seems that those people want to clear up the grievances of Xunzi. The Bai family is just ''conforming to the public opinion''. Everyone regards himself as a participant in the retrial process, which will naturally play a role of supervision. You know, there are ghosts, but Xunzi Yang."


    Gong Eryi patted his thigh and laughed wantonly and freely.


    "I said, little sister, your plan is too wonderful!"


    Lin Mengya shrugged. What''s this.


    I''m afraid that in the prison at this time, Xun Ziyang will hate these good doers.


    "However, I have to keep an eye on my second brother these days. Xunziyang can''t have no action there. I must find out some things."


    She narrowed her eyes and covered the cold in the depths of her eyes.


    The contents of the letter she found on Mr. Xunyang''s desk can only be known by those who have been to the college.


    Someone is lurking in the dark and trying to be bad for the college. If this person hides among the white family, she must be careful.


    Always can''t just leave the jackal, it attracted a poisonous snake.


    Her college must be clean.


    Gong Er is not vague, and in order to escort the Liao family, he brought a lot of people.


    This group of people almost became Lin Mengya''s private power. In addition, the staff of Zhenlong hall and long Tianyu stayed to protect her secretly.


    It can be said that if she wants to overturn the city, she can do it without effort.


    Therefore, she must keep a good eye on it, so as not to sneak into the college.


    Gong Er personally went to battle and monitored the situation of Xun Ziyang day and night.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have much time to spare, so she was secretly invited by the Bai family.


    This time, there was no one around her, so Bai Shian volunteered and walked beside her.


    "You said, uncle Bai wants to see me?"


    She looked ahead and didn''t notice Bai Shian next to her. The joy flashed in her eyes.


    "Well, after brother wakes up, he wants to see you by name."


    "Why?"


    She looked at Bai Shian, but the latter was somewhat unnatural and avoided her eyes.


    "I don''t know. Maybe my eldest brother feels guilty."


    Guilt? She doesn''t think so.


    Bai Chun''an is a stubborn man. At the beginning, the evidence was thrown on his face. Isn''t it still a dead duck who refused to admit it?


    I feel guilty about learning from others. Don''t you think it''s a little late?


    Think so, but she still followed Bai Shian to the yard of Bai''s big house.


    The first one to welcome out is Mrs. Bai.


    On that day, she was not robbed. Finally, the maid found that she was knocked unconscious and thrown into the firewood room.


    However, compared with the grief and anger last time, the big lady of the white family looked a little guilty when she saw her.


    "Here comes the girl."


    "Hello, madam."


    She greeted her face as usual and her attitude was just right, just like a stranger she met for the first time. She was polite and alienated, but people couldn''t pick out any mistakes.


    The eldest lady was too ashamed to lift her head, so she had to say, "uncle has been waiting for you for a long time. Please come in."


    "Thank you, madam."


    She followed Mrs. Bai and entered Mr. Bai''s bedroom for the second time.


    In fact, as a woman, it is not appropriate for her to enter someone else''s bedroom.


    Last time there were many people, but this time it was because Uncle Bai couldn''t get up at all.


    Mrs. Bai and Bai Shian were afraid that Lin Mengya would mind, but the latter was like a drowning water and didn''t pinch at all. They couldn''t help feeling ashamed and felt that they were really villains.


    The eldest lady opened the door of the inner room. On the bed, uncle Bai was leaning on the soft pillow, looking a little complicated.


    Especially after seeing her, there was only regret on her face.


    "Miss Su."


    "Hello, uncle Bai."


    Bai Chunan tried to find even the slightest bit of anger, pride or other expressions that should appear from Su Mei''s face, but he was disappointed.


    Her smile is perfect and her eyes are impeccable.


    Even the Bai family uncle couldn''t help asking her why she didn''t have the consciousness to be a winner when he failed so much?


    Unfortunately, what Bai Chun''an doesn''t understand is that in Lin Mengya''s eyes, Bai Chun''an has never been regarded as an enemy.


    Not her mother, but he is not qualified.


    "Is Miss Su used to living these days?"


    "OK."


    Bai Chun''an choked instantly, but then he realized something and smiled bitterly.


    "I was wrong before. If you''re weird, blame me. I didn''t know anyone and was obsessed with her. As long as you can forgive me, I''m willing to be anyone, even if I die."


    "Uncle!"


    Mrs. Bai was startled and hurriedly stopped.


    But in the white family uncle''s eyes, with a determination, it seems that he has made up his mind.


    Mrs. Bai turned her head and covered her mouth.


    Bai Shian looked at his eldest brother and looked very depressed.


    Instead, Lin Mengya sat next to her and drank tea in her spare time.


    I''m afraid it''s not hereditary that the white family talks to themselves?


    She hasn''t said anything yet, okay?


    The atmosphere is gloomy and sad.


    With a state of atonement, the Bai family waited for her final sentence with anxiety and despair.


    But Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    The white family can''t help but hang in their hearts. They are coming. They are finally coming!


    As long as Su Mei asks, they will do it anyway.


    The woman put the teacup aside and the cherry lips opened slightly.


    "I said, can I have a cup of flower tea?"


    "Ha?"


    Bai Chun''an was a little confused and stared at her in confusion.


    The girl smiled a little funny, pointed to the tea cup and said, "I don''t like bitter tea. I always drink some light tea and flower tea at home. Your tea is really good, but I''m not used to it. Can I change it?"

 Chapter 1926

    The white family was dull for a moment, as if they didn''t react.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She smiled and accepted the gaze of others.


    Until Dr. Bai seemed to wake up from a dream and hurriedly changed her for a cup of light tea.


    She picked it up and took a sip, and finally a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    "This tea still suits my taste."


    Bai Chun''an was still uneasy. He couldn''t figure out what the other party''s action was. He had to harden his head and ask again, "what''s the girl''s request?"


    "You''ve done it." She put the cup down as if she had not paid attention to it at all.


    "Didn''t I beg you for a cup of tea just now?"


    "But this, this is nothing..."


    Bai Shian was also confused by her, but she was excited to see that her eyes were clear and didn''t look like treachery.


    The look in her eyes was mixed with a little gratitude.


    "Although I''m not a good man, I don''t care about falling into a well. Besides, now the palace family and the white family have formed an alliance. I don''t care about the past."


    Her words made several people in the Bai family feel uneasy.


    Many of her previous means also made the Bai family realize that if they annoyed her, there would never be a good end.


    But I didn''t expect that this time they could pass so easily.


    Suddenly, the faces of several people in the white family showed an expression of relief.


    "Before, it was my villain''s heart. The girl is so clear and righteous that I feel inferior."


    If Bai Chun''an was a little more afraid of Su Mei before, now it''s admiration. Thank you.


    After all, not everyone has a broad mind of smiling and devoid of gratitude and hatred, especially such a woman.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and covered her lips with a tea cup.


    forgive? Oh, it''s not that simple.


    She is a master who will repay everything. However, there is a place where Bai Chun''an can be used.


    It''s as if he had to pay off his debts for the sake of calculating his own affairs again and again before.


    The atmosphere became more harmonious.


    When the beautiful compliment was enough, Lin Mengya turned to the business.


    "Since uncle Bai has known what happened, I won''t beat around the bush. How long will you cover up your mysterious friend, sir?"


    Bai Chun''an couldn''t help talking about it.


    Anyone can''t accept it for a moment. It''s up to you to be your life-saving benefactor and close friend.


    Mrs. Bai looked at her husband anxiously, with tears in her eyes, which she couldn''t bear.


    "Madam, you and Shian go out first."


    It must be that he was afraid that his wife was too worried. Maybe he felt ashamed. Bai Chun''an kicked everyone out, including the Third Master of the Bai family.


    Inside, Bai Chunan, who was weak and pale, lowered his eyes and stared at his thin hands.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She held the tea in her hand and waited for the moment when the other party spoke.


    "If it had been before, I would never have believed what my father said. But he came a few days ago. I''m afraid my medicine has been wrong since that day."


    Bai Chunan is a smart man, which Lin Mengya has learned since he calculated.


    Compared with Bai Hua''an''s steadiness and Bai Shi''an''s unruly, Bai Chun''an is more like a sharp and introverted sword.


    When he enters the scabbard, he can be honest and harmless, but when he comes out of the scabbard, he can hurt people invisibly.


    Otherwise, I won''t be able to make many things under the eyes of the white family.


    At the same time, he has a common problem with the white family.


    For those who have already recognized and paid trust, they will be 100% confident, a leaf blinds the eyes, and even they don''t know what kind of things they will do.


    Such a smart person, to some extent, is more terrible.


    So Lin Mengya doesn''t feel pity that he has come to the end.


    On the contrary, it may be a good thing for the Bai family.


    Before that, Bai Chunan never doubted his close friend.


    Because the other party not only cured his disease, but also thought of the Bai family everywhere.


    For example, the story of the Gong family was relayed to his ears through the mouth of his "good friend".


    What''s more, the man is very clever because he only reveals some key information, and the final impact of this information depends entirely on Bai Chun''an.


    I have to say that we can fully see that the other party has a deep understanding of Bai Chun''an.


    "When he came that day, he only told me one thing. He said that the reason why the Gong family wanted to form an alliance with the Bai family was for one thing of the Bai family."


    Bai Chun''an didn''t know how long he had struggled to say these things so calmly.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said, "what is it?"


    "He said, it''s a map."


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya subconsciously thought of the map put together with the carrying box.


    But on the face, he remained calm and looked like a person who listened to the story.


    "Then why didn''t you believe it?"


    "Because of the existence of this map, even I don''t know."


    Bai Chun''an''s face showed a wry smile.


    "My ''good friend'' once said that his acquaintance with me is fate and has nothing to do with the identity of the Bai family. So he has never had contact with anyone in the Bai family except me. When he came here in the past, he seemed to know nothing about the Bai family, but this time he knew a secret I didn''t know. What would you think if you were you?"


    Of course she would doubt it, but it''s not enough to destroy their friendship.


    Bai Chun''an smiled at himself, Then he said: "In fact, I accidentally saw him change my medicine. He has excellent medical skills, so every time he came, my wife would ask him to help me prescribe a prescription for conditioning my body. Every time, he would personally fill the medicine in front of me. That day I was too tired and fell asleep, but I didn''t want to see him sneak into my medicine as soon as I opened my eyes Add a flavor. At first I didn''t doubt him too much. I didn''t know that there was something wrong with my medicine until I suddenly became seriously ill and woke up. "


    Some things, if they don''t happen in front of their own eyes, I''m afraid no one will believe them.


    In particular, such things, even if they are seen with your own eyes, will probably struggle in your heart before the last moment.


    Therefore, it hurts more.


    "Later, my father told me that my mother''s death and my condition were very suspicious. I suddenly remembered what he had brought to me over the years."


    Some things are just fans.


    When you are no longer in that situation, you will become a calm bystander.


    Those subtle clues that were almost imperceptible at that time also developed into a net enough to see through the truth like stripping silk and cocoons.


    The past is unforgettable and more elusive.


    Even the best memory will cast a shadow.


    "He has always been around me to encourage me, but it also makes me worried about the Bai family. He often tells me everything outside, but makes me sad that I can only shrink in this small courtyard. He says that he is a gentleman''s friend with me, but he helps him in my capacity again and again. Even, he makes me almost destroy the whole Bai family. He can be What a close friend of mine! "


    Bai Chun''an almost said the last four words with his teeth clenched.


    After tearing off the layer of hypocrisy, there is only continuous hatred left.


    Lin Mengya has no doubt that Bai Chun''an will bite the liar to death if the man is in front of them, even if he bites.


    Not only because he was deceived, but also because of him, the Bai family fell into a very embarrassing situation.


    All he did was to protect the Bai family, but he didn''t want to ruin the future of the Bai family. How can he not hate it?


    Lin Mengya put down her teacup and said, "what do you think to do with the man who deceived you?"


    "Naturally, it''s peeling and cramping. Let him apologize for his death!"


    Don''t say that women turn their faces faster than books. Men are not too slow.


    She smiled and said, "it''s natural, but according to the third master, this person is haunted. Even if you contact him, he takes the initiative. If we look for this person wantonly now, I''m afraid we''ll scare the snake."


    "So I hope the girl can help me."


    "Oh? Tell me."


    Bai Chun calmed his chest and took a few big breaths, which made his mood less excited.


    "Listen to my third brother. Besides him, there are also people who want to attack our Bai family. In that case, why don''t we design a snake out of the cave? Although I Bai Chun''an is a loser, I can make better use of them, can''t I?"


    Looking at the cool color on Bai Chun''an''s face, she knew it was the other party and was going to use herself as a bait.


    Uncle Bai is really a cruel man.


    "But it will be dangerous for you to do so."


    "I don''t care about my life for a long time."


    Bai Chun''an''s heart is far from as calm as he seems.


    If he doesn''t personally end this case, I''m afraid he will end up depressed in the next few years.


    It''s better to lower your heart and get a relief.


    "I see. Everything will be done as you say."


    She lowered her eyes and hid her true thoughts.


    Everything is available, but there is still a lack of the last east wind.


    This game, they will win!


    She came to Bai''s house quietly, and naturally she came back quietly.


    Bai Shian wanted to escort him in person, but when he just got out of the back door of Bai''s house, he saw a figure who had been waiting in the alley for a long time.


    The woman next to her almost kept walking and rushed straight to each other''s face.


    He watched the woman with his own eyes. In a twinkling of an eye, he changed from a steady and generous woman to a beautiful and lovely little woman, and his heart was slightly bitter.

 Chapter 1927

    In terms of repayment, the Third Master of the Bai family, who was invincible and invincible, was completely defeated at this moment.


    Perhaps he is not even qualified to fail.


    All the gentle rays in the woman''s eyes have nothing to do with him.


    He stopped and didn''t even dare to come forward.


    I''m afraid that the last point, similar to humble expectations, will disappear.


    But Lin Mengya, who didn''t notice at all, waved at him, smiled and followed the man in black, leaving his sight.


    Aware of the disappointment of the man behind him, a secret joy rose in long Tianyu''s heart.


    He doesn''t like being coveted, especially the people he puts on the top of his heart.


    However, the man looks good and knows to retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Otherwise, he must discount each other''s legs and throw him directly into Xiancheng to feed the wild animals.


    "Things have been handled almost here. If everything goes well, we can leave in ten days. How are your things handled? Why don''t I wait for you?"


    Lin Mengya slightly tilted her head and asked.


    In front of him, she always shows a girl like simplicity.


    This is a precious sight that only he can see.


    Long Tianyu touched her head and said, "no, let''s go home together."


    "Home"?


    I have to say, she likes to hear the word from his mouth.


    With him, children, brothers and great grandparents.


    Even if she is in a foreign country, the place where she can completely remove her disguise is not "home"?


    "Well! Later, I will find my father and brother, and you will save my mother, and our family will be complete."


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but he held her little hand.


    Yes, one day, they will have the most beautiful "home".


    With Bai Chunan''s cooperation, Lin Mengya has more confidence.


    Even this time, she can kill two birds with one stone.


    With the tacit consent of the Bai family and her secret promotion, it became a certainty to try the old case between Xun Ziyang and Feng Chen again.


    The relevant people in those years were also sent back by the commander of the guard camp.


    As for those who have passed away, such as the couple who adopted Feng Chen and Song Xing, it will always be a pity.


    The guard camp works more methodically, especially when the commander is personally in charge, things are going on in good order.


    Everyone is paying attention to this matter, which makes the investigation of this case more transparent.


    And the commander took her advice, and some things were supervised by those people themselves.


    In this way, it is even more difficult for someone to make some small moves.


    "Bastard! Idiot! What do they want to do? My business, it''s none of their business!"


    In the prison of the guard camp, Xun Ziyang is wantonly venting his dissatisfaction.


    He completely lost his original bearing. All day long, he was like a crazy dog who had lost his mind and scolded Feng Chen and those nosy guys.


    Outside the prison stood a man wrapped in night clothes.


    Looking at the irrational flattery inside, there was a touch of disgust in the man''s eyes.


    I think it''s enough to vent. Xun Ziyang suddenly seems to think of something. He scratched on the railing, and his red eyes are full of madness and fear.


    "Don''t you have the best way? You were able to replace that fool Feng Chen, and now you can!"


    The shadow avoided back without leaving any trace. The voice hidden under the mask seemed a little hoarse and could not hear any characteristics.


    "If the old method still works, you don''t have to worry now. If your parents are still alive, maybe things can be simpler."


    The almost undisguised irony made Xun Ziyang sink a face.


    He is now very regretful. If he had not been so anxious at the beginning, maybe he could have some use for leaving those two people now.


    For personally poisoning his parents, he never felt a trace of guilt in his heart.


    The only thing I care about is my future.


    "What should I do? I tell you, you did everything back then. If you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge now, I will never promise!"


    Xunziyang''s eyes already showed some sinister.


    For the sake of wealth and glory, he has long abandoned human nature and lost his conscience.


    A sense of erasure flashed in the eyes of the man in black.


    He moved slowly, but he wanted to come forward and kill himself


    But Xun Ziyang seemed to have guessed his action. He suddenly stepped back and said, "now you want to kill people and kill people. Don''t you think it''s a little early?"


    The man in black can stop and stare at each other.


    I saw a little elated in the man''s eyes, as if he had nothing to fear.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hum! What you asked me to do for you before, if I did a little, your previous preparation would be wasted."


    "You dare!"


    "I dare not!" Xun Ziyang suddenly stared at each other fiercely, as if he were looking at his enemy.


    "Didn''t you just want me to help you find that thing? Now I''m just in a little trouble. It''s too ruthless to think about abandoning the car and protecting the handsome?"


    He was annoyed to see that the man in black still showed his eyes.


    But these people he knows better than anyone that they don''t care about their lives at all.


    Biting his teeth, he threw out his killer mace.


    "I know you chose me because you valued my talent in drawing. Yes, I created the method of measuring the map, the ''celestial machine''. I taught you, but the key thing has always been in my hands. If you kill me now, what you ask for will be hopeless."


    Xunzi threatened Yang and Yin. The black man''s eyes flashed, but he stopped his action in the end.


    The two sides stared at each other like two wild animals, showing their ferocious fangs.


    After a long time, the man in black took a step back.


    Xun Ziyang was also strong, but in the end he knew he was right.


    "I want you to get me out as soon as possible, or you won''t want what you want all your life."


    The man in black is a little unwilling, but it''s important, and he doesn''t dare to make his own decisions.


    "You''d better not think about using any crooked ideas. You''re not the only one in the world. Moreover, those people may not be able to accommodate you."


    Xun Ziyang laughed wildly.


    "It depends on you. Can you get me out quickly? If it takes a long time, I don''t know what I''ll say."


    The man in black shook his hand and left. In the prison, Xun Ziyang, who was just like a winner, was a little cold.


    He knew that those people wanted their own lives.


    He doesn''t care about the position of Mr. Xunyang''s son at all. He must live.


    Only by living can we have a prosperous day.


    And he will eventually become a man!


    "Did you hear them say about the map?"


    In the courtyard, Lin Mengya is listening to someone''s reply with long Tianyu.


    Xunziyang has accomplices, which they have long known.


    And they are also afraid that the other party will kill, so they sent the top experts to monitor day and night.


    I don''t want to, but I really got a little secret.


    His subordinates nodded. Just now he had reported everything in detail.


    In Lin Mengya''s words, I''m afraid I haven''t even lost punctuation.


    "Well, you keep watching them. Remember, as long as Xun Ziyang doesn''t die, you don''t have to intervene in the rest."


    "Yes."


    The visitor retreated, and Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She never thought that Xun Ziyang had this ability.


    The news from the sub hall only said that Xun Ziyang seemed to be really studying abroad.


    But I didn''t want to be measuring the map.


    What''s the map? Does it have anything to do with the actual miniature map of the Bai family? Which landscape does the map of Bai family point to?


    All this made Lin Mengya have no clue, but she was tightly intertwined.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself too much. The affairs of people in the world are not only related to you."


    A warm touch came from her forehead. The man gently smoothed her frown with his fingers.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes slightly, and then long Tianyu massaged her head with her fingers.


    "Remember, I am the only person related to you."


    "What about my two sons?"


    "It''s not as important as me."


    "Long Tianyu, you have a thick skin."


    A few words eliminated a lot of her worries.


    She opened her eyes and smiled at him seriously.


    But this person is always serious and says childish things.


    "In this world, only you and I can stay together for a lifetime, even if we have to sleep in the coffin after death. Therefore, only you and I are the most relevant."


    He enunciated clearly and spoke very righteous words.


    As if this is the truth of the world, which no one can refute.


    Lin Mengya prefers his appearance of serious love talk. Every sentence is pious and people have to believe it.


    "Hey, who did you learn this from?"


    The man sat upright and serious: "from the bottom of his heart, it''s natural."


    "Pooh" Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    She couldn''t help thinking that when they just got married and just met, they were also as cold as ice.


    She really wanted long Tianyu to come and see what he looks like now.


    I don''t know how to write the word shy.


    Shaking her head, she gave up the foolish idea of continuing to quarrel with him on this way.


    "According to the current situation, xunziyang must be saved there. But do you think this matter will have anything to do with Xiancheng?"


    If you lose a lot, you naturally have to be careful.


    Now Lin Mengya is almost like a frightened bird.


    Whenever you find something, you will immediately suspect Xiancheng.


    And now she feels that the most difficult thing is that she is afraid of being too early to compete with Xiancheng.


    Now she has no ability to fight back.

 Chapter 1928

    She was never a fearless person.


    Because she still has love, attachment and reluctance.


    And she never thought fear was a bad thing.


    However, she was almost eaten away by her courage.


    He put his hands on her face.


    A kiss fell on her forehead, soft and firm, giving her warmth.


    "Don''t be afraid, you still have me."


    A simple sentence miraculously calmed her uneasy heart.


    Those were like stormy waves, and almost the next wave could plunge her into the deep sea, and became calm in the twinkling of an eye.


    She raised her eyes and bumped into the dark pupils of her eyes.


    Perhaps in front of outsiders, what these eyes often reveal is cold, ruthless or cruel.


    But she only saw such deep feeling and careful treasure.


    She worried him, didn''t she?


    Lin Mengya, like a small beast, gently rubbed his palm.


    The delicate cherry lips inadvertently rubbed his fingers with thin cocoons and burst into numbness.


    She felt a little itchy and couldn''t help licking with the tip of her tongue, but she didn''t want the man. Her eyes were dark because of her unconscious action.


    The next moment, she was kissed.


    That indisputable, tender and affectionate kiss easily took away her breath.


    It was so quiet that she couldn''t hear anything else in her ears, but the bulging heartbeat in her chest became stronger and stronger.


    Mingming, Mingming have been married and have a baby, but she is still like a green girl. Just because of his kiss, she is easily disturbed by the rhythm of breathing.


    In this kind of thing, she is always easily dominated by him. Her body is paralyzed in his arms. Relying on his strength, she will not become soft into a pool of mud.


    Long Tianyu reached out and touched her face and took off the mask.


    The face covered by Cheng Tian''s mask is beautiful, but the delicate and white Hibiscus face is full of attractive crimson.


    The eyelashes trembling with breathing, like summer butterflies, touch his heart lightly.


    "Are you still afraid?"


    His voice was a little more teasing.


    Lin Mengya beat his chest powerlessly, and his face became more red.


    "What are you afraid of? Look down on life and death. If you don''t accept it, do it!"


    For a moment, long Tianyu, who still wanted to continue to comfort the beauty, flashed a trace of anger on her face.


    He patted her on the back gently, and his tone was a little unhappy.


    "Don''t fool around with your second brother in the future."


    It''s also too rough and unconstrained, and there''s something wrong with such an occasion.


    Lin Mengya buried her face in his chest and laughed like a thief.


    In the end, she is the strong, strong and tenacious Lin Mengya.


    The uncontrollable mood was soon sorted out by her, and she also had the courage to face Xiancheng.


    What else is she afraid of?


    If she fails, the world will be turned upside down. She is good, and everything she cares about will be completely crushed by Xiancheng.


    So she has no way back.


    Long Tianyu accompanied her. Seeing that she had recovered her composure in the past, and even had a little more special things on her, she also put down a worried heart, but she had some regrets.


    After all, he hoped she could rely on him more.


    "Bai Chunan''s affairs may have nothing to do with Xiancheng." He said.


    "Why?" She was no longer excited, but simply puzzled.


    "Because if it were Xiancheng, the Bai family would no longer exist. No one can stop what they want."


    There was a chill in his tone.


    But Lin Mengya knew that what he said was true.


    How domineering are the people in Xiancheng?


    They can kill so many people in order to enrich their puppet corpse soldiers.


    When the Gong family stood in front of them again, they chose to kill the city without hesitation.


    Without those layers of restrictions, she was sure that Xiancheng would have turned the world into Purgatory.


    In their eyes, these people on the earth are nothing at all.


    A small white family, they really won''t pay attention to it.


    "But didn''t Xiancheng do the things of the Zheng family before?"


    "That''s different."


    He shook his head. Long Tianyu explained, "the Zheng family is not the people of Xiancheng directly. Ya''er, sometimes, although the people of Xiancheng did it, it doesn''t mean that it has something to do with Xiancheng."


    She was a little confused. Fortunately, she soon found the brain she had temporarily left aside.


    "Do you mean that besides opening Xiancheng, there are others who want to take the opportunity to do things? And they are likely to cooperate with the people of Xiancheng?"


    He nodded admiringly and shared with her the news that he might have worked hard to find out.


    "Ya''er, the immortal city is not monolithic. That''s why they never dare to appear in the world. Moreover, some small miscellaneous fish want to get more benefits before the master comes out. There are many such people."


    She understood.


    The purpose of the master of immortal city is very clear, that is to subvert the imperial power on the ground and turn the whole people on the ground into slaves of immortal city.


    But this is not a trivial matter.


    Even though Xiancheng has strange means and much more advanced technology than them, ants can kill elephants.


    Without a comprehensive plan, the Lord of immortal city will never act rashly.


    She suddenly remembered the siege of the palace family.


    It was a warning, but also an arrogant attempt.


    Look, when the army king of Xiancheng returns, they will be invincible!


    Unfortunately, she cut her beard halfway.


    In this way, the immortal city Lord didn''t say how angry he was, but he would be more careful to prepare for the next attack.


    She had a hunch that maybe the next time Xiancheng attacked again, she would have to pay a very painful price.


    Before that, she must seize all opportunities and frantically expand her strength.


    Seeing that she already had care in her heart, long Tianyu was also relieved.


    All he did was to swim on the edge of danger and play a game of chess with him and the lives of thousands of people.


    He can do anything to win.


    Only, the most reluctant person is her.


    But he never told anyone that the last and most important step in this game of chess was her.


    Therefore, he must ensure that she comes to the end and can win the end.


    A bad move in chess is also a loss, and she can''t lose.


    "But this is also a good thing. After all, we know too little about Xiancheng. Since we can''t compete with them now and deal with a few small miscellaneous fish, it''s good to accumulate some experience."


    Long Tianyu looked at her with a smile. What he liked most was the brilliance in the girl''s eyes when she was calculating people.


    "It seems that you have an idea?"


    He spoiled her without principle and let his lover poke a hole in the sky.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and tail, as lively as before.


    "It''s been there for a long time. Whether it''s the people on the scene or not, they can''t affect my plan. But now that I know the approximate strength of the enemy, I know how to deal with the black hand."


    It''s rare to see someone plotting against others, and you can be so righteous.


    Long Tianyu bent her lips, but she was smart and didn''t say anything.


    Now he has some doubts about how he abducted and brought the female bandit home when he didn''t lose his memory.


    Or is he the one who was abducted?


    The seeds buried before have sprouted gradually according to nutrition.


    With the investigation of the old case, many doubts appear in front of the public again.


    If there is doubt, there must be truth.


    In full view of the public, the truth is getting closer and closer, so close that those who hide in prison can smell the smell of urgency.


    Lin Mengya came to the guard camp again, but she came openly.


    It was an accident for the three brothers and sisters of the palace family to appear here.


    What''s more, they didn''t come to visit.


    "The palace family and the palace merchants, with their younger brothers and sisters, ask to see the commander!"


    Gong er''s voice is loud and confident.


    Almost half the people in Fengyuan City could hear such a sincere shout.


    Suddenly, it attracted the attention of many people.


    The team leaders responsible for watching the guard camp did not dare to neglect it.


    Everyone knows that the Gong family is the guest of honor of the Bai family, and the three in front of us are not ordinary people just in terms of dress.


    "Please wait a moment, young master. I''ll pass it on."


    Gong Er nodded slightly to the team leader and waited at the door calmly with his brother and sister.


    Before long, he watched Bailu trot all the way to them.


    Although they were familiar faces, he was stunned.


    Why are all three here?


    Moreover, the dress of these three people is too formal.


    I was suspicious, but I invited all three to the barracks.


    But this time, it was the reception hall.


    As soon as several people came in, Bailu couldn''t wait to ask, "guys, what do you mean today?


    ¡±


    Gong Erduan sat in a chair, but he didn''t say a word.


    Instead, Gong San got up and said gently, "to tell you the truth, we came this time to ask for justice."


    Bai Lu was a little confused.


    He has been running around for Feng Chen''s Affairs recently.


    I can''t hold anything else in my head except this one.


    But on second thought, no!


    In Fengyuan City, who dares to be popular with the palace family?


    Not to mention that the Gong family are not easy to provoke. Even the Bai family will never let them be wronged.


    "May I ask, what''s going on?"


    Gong San had nothing to hide. He said directly, "we''re here to hope that the commander can find out for me the truth of Mr. Xunyang''s abuse of my palace family that day. He wronged me and humiliated the owner of my palace family. We won''t let it go easily!"


    Bai Lu obviously didn''t expect that the three of them came for this matter.


    His face suddenly became a little complicated.


    Because of this, he knew that the Gong family had actually found out.


    Mr. was hoodwinked, so he did such an extreme thing.


    But now, what''s going on?

 Chapter 1929

    But seeing that the three people looked serious, they were definitely not kidding.


    For a time, Bailu had no idea.


    Because he is really uncertain about the other party''s intention.


    "If captain Bai feels embarrassed, he might as well invite the commander over for us."


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya quietly solved the siege to Bailu.


    The latter looked at them with a complicated look. After all, he nodded and walked out of the barracks.


    The three of them didn''t wait a long time when they heard something outside.


    Then the door of the barracks was pushed open.


    An old man with gray hair but hale and hearty came in from the outside.


    The man was wearing soft armor and a long knife around his waist. He was killing people. People couldn''t help but want to retreat and frighten the curfew.


    But to some surprise, none of the three young people in front of me was afraid.


    Just the tallest one.


    The whole body''s hostility can be seen as a tough man fighting out of a sea of blood.


    The other elegant young man, unexpectedly, did not change his face, but he looked more serious.


    What surprised him most was the delicate and weak little girl.


    It seems that the two men are vaguely protecting her.


    But the girl didn''t have any fear. On the contrary, she always looked at her long knife with great interest.


    Quietly, put the look of the three into the bottom of his eyes.


    Bai Cheng, the commander of the Bai family guard camp, also sat in the first place.


    "I hear you three want to see me?"


    Bai Cheng, originally he didn''t call this name, and he has no blood relationship with the Bai family.


    However, when he was young, he had received the favor of the previous family owner.


    This man was born in a military background and attached great importance to love and righteousness.


    Therefore, with the support of the previous owners, the guard camp was rebuilt.


    Thanks to him, the Bai family can stand firmly in the world.


    But over the years, the Bai family has not been completely free.


    Therefore, Bai Cheng can be regarded as a veteran who has experienced many battles. Instead, he competes with Lin Mengya''s father.


    And because of the relationship between the previous owners, he was neutral to the Bai family.


    But anyone who wants to threaten the interests of the Bai family will regard it as a threat.


    Today''s palace family is the same.


    The three met Bai Cheng, who did not directly show any hostility and dissatisfaction.


    But for the three of them, they are still very defensive.


    "Yes, we are here today to ask the grand commander to make decisions for our palace family."


    Gong Er had a feeling of sympathy for the commander.


    He always acted bright and magnanimous, and Bai Chenggao gave him a look.


    "Oh? Since it''s the business of the palace family, I have absolutely no reason to ignore it. Just, I''m afraid I can''t do such a master because I''m gentle."


    "Commander in chief is the person responsible for the peace of the whole Fengyuan City. We were bullied here. Naturally, we came to find commander in chief."


    The pretty little girl opened her mouth. Bai Cheng actually heard of each other.


    What simple little role will the woman who can frighten the white master?


    Although Bai Cheng doesn''t show it on his face, he is dissatisfied with her.


    "Little girl, although the safety of Fengyuan City is really my responsibility, if someone wants to make trouble, I will never sit idly by."


    Lin Mengya has heard the hostility revealed in each other''s words. It seems that it is her previous moves that have annoyed Bai Cheng.


    It doesn''t matter. After all, she is reasonable. Naturally, she should be upright.


    "Of course, but what should be done must be done. Commander Bai, we didn''t come here to cause trouble today, but when my grandfather and the third childe first arrived at Bai''s house, they suffered a lot of grievances. Commander Bai must have known nothing about the things at that time?"


    Seeing that she spoke so openly, Bai Cheng, who had made several conspiracy theories in his heart, was a little surprised.


    However, he did not show a trace, but looked at her calmly.


    "I''ve heard about this, but I heard from Bai Lu that it''s all a misunderstanding. Since it''s a misunderstanding, why should the girl be aggressive. It''s better to solve the enemy than to tie it up. In my opinion, it''s better to step back and turn the fight into friendship?"


    Inside and outside, Bai Cheng is biased towards the Bai family.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t get angry. After all, Bai Cheng is a member of the Bai family and protects the interests of the Bai family.


    But that doesn''t mean she has to step back.


    She took a few steps forward, straightened her chest and looked up.


    "Commander Bai naturally wants to make things bigger and smaller. But our palace family''s reputation has become a stigma since then. I don''t know how to explain it to my palace family. Is it because in the eyes of commander Bai, the reputation of our white family leader is worthless?"


    Her attitude was not so tough, but she said it with full pride.


    Bai Cheng put away his attitude of slight contempt.


    Previously, he always thought that a woman in charge of the family was always less powerful than other families.


    Now he found that not all little women are soft.


    For example, this one in front of you.


    "What the girl said is a little serious?"


    "Serious? Then what is really serious in the eyes of the commander? You might as well listen to how the city slanders our house master for those gossip. Although our house master is a woman, the commander should have heard that it is difficult for women and villains to support. Our house master is a person who bears a grudge."


    Bai Cheng choked on her.


    It''s about the master of the palace family. Even he has to act cautiously.


    In the aristocratic family, the only one who can''t be offended easily is the head of the family.


    You know, insulting other family owners is equivalent to the afternoon of the war.


    Even if the Gong family wants to attack the Bai family, it is reasonable.


    He suddenly regretted that he knew the palace family was difficult to deal with, but he still tried to give the palace family a bully.


    As a result, it was his own horse, which made people feel angry inexplicably.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Gong San immediately came out and said, "my righteous sister is so straightforward. Please forgive me. However, this matter is indeed pending. Please also ask the commander to enforce the law impartially. I''m very grateful."


    With steps, Bai Cheng is not bad.


    The girl''s mouth is so fierce that she is the owner of the house when she opens her mouth and closes her mouth. She simply wants to make things big.


    Bai Cheng is not a fool. After careful consideration, he understands the other party''s meaning.


    Now he can see that the three brothers and sisters of the palace family are prepared.


    "This is indeed my duty. But Mr. Xunyang is still involved in an old case. I''m afraid you''ll have to slow down this matter."


    "That''s even better. Now that the case has been involved, there may be some unexpected surprises. Maybe these two things can be combined into one thing. In addition, the great commander will not rush again."


    She seems to have eaten gunpowder today. She doesn''t show mercy to the commander at all.


    The latter was put up by her step by step, so that she couldn''t agree.


    Commander Bai glanced at the little girl, but he was uncomfortable.


    Don''t be afraid of him. Why does he feel like he''s short in front of the little girl.


    "This..."


    "Is commander Bai afraid of hard work? But commander Bai is really old, but he works in his position. If commander Bai feels that he can''t do what he wants, he might as well abdicate as soon as possible."


    "Xiaomei, don''t be rude!" Gong San gave a powerful reprimand and hurriedly said with a smiling face: "please don''t worry about it like a child. We have to rely on him more for this matter."


    Bai Cheng is very depressed.


    He had heard that the two brothers and sisters, one singing red face and the other singing white face.


    Oh, there''s another man who keeps fattening himself with his eyes, like a wolf cub. If he dares to lay hands on his brother and sister, he will directly jump up and bite himself.


    I really can''t beat, scold or send away.


    Biting his teeth, Bai Cheng said, "since it happened in our Bai family, we Bai family have no reason to shirk it. In this way, you should wait patiently for a few days and deal with it as soon as I finish the matter here. How about it?"


    This was his last concession.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t like Mr. Xunyang, but it''s not out of personal hatred. It''s because people who practice martial arts are born to contradict those who dance and talk.


    However, behind Mr. Xunyang, what is involved is a white family.


    He knows that some heads can''t be lowered easily in the cooperation between aristocratic families.


    Because this not only represents someone, but also represents who will have the upper hand in the future alliance.


    Before, the palace family fought back three times and twice, which has let the Bai family fall into the disadvantage.


    If you don''t find a way to recover the decline, I''m afraid the palace family will eat to death in the future.


    That''s why he wanted to give them a hand in this matter.


    But I don''t want these three young people to be masters with thicker skin than the city wall.


    It''s all scholars who meet soldiers. It''s unreasonable to say.


    But if he meets these unreasonable young people, he will be very depressed, and he can''t really stop this old face.


    "Not much." Lin Mengya said in a coquettish tone: "we can''t control you to solve the internal problems of the Bai family, but the Gong family will suffer one more day''s injustice because the Bai family is ashamed and the truth comes out one day later. Why?"


    Bai Cheng sank a face. He stared at the girl in front of him. He always felt that the girl seemed to be intentional.


    "What should I do according to the girl?"


    "If you want to say me, both sides should do it at the same time. I''ve heard about this incident. It''s all because Mr. Xunyang was partial to hearing and believing that his own son suffered injustice. Coincidentally, we were wronged because he was indiscriminate. We could make a mistake twice. This Mr. Xunyang is really great."


    Ignoring the irony in her words, Bai Cheng suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 1930

    The dispute between Feng Chen and Xun Ziyang has been well understood by Bai Lu.


    If what Feng Chen said was the truth, Mr. Xunyang would have wronged his son by listening to one side of xunziyang''s words.


    Song Xing was the main witness to prove Xun Ziyang''s identity.


    But now Song Xing is dead, but he died under Xun Ziyang.


    In love and reason, xunziyang would not kill a person who was once good for himself.


    Unless -- Song Xing found something.


    Xunziyang did this to kill people!


    He couldn''t help thinking that before Mr. Xunyang fell ill this time, xunziyang, who was studying abroad, suddenly came back.


    According to the old stubborn character, if Xun Ziyang said something to him, he would believe it.


    He also heard that Bai Lu said that Mr. Xunyang was unconscious because someone poisoned him secretly.


    You know, when Xunyang fell ill, it was his own son''s first disciple who took care of him in the house.


    If you look at some things separately, you may not see anything.


    But if put together, it will make people have very rich associations.


    Bai Cheng''s distraction did not escape Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    She knew that Bai Cheng had guarded Fengyuan City for many years and would have a very keen intuition about this.


    If the two things are confused, she can use the identity of the Gong family to exert pressure.


    What followed was a more proactive attitude of the Bai family and the guard camp.


    She didn''t believe it. The man behind it was really calm.


    "This matter is very important. Let me think it over."


    Bai Cheng was still very cautious and didn''t promise. Lin Mengya didn''t force him, but said with a little dissatisfaction: "please make a decision as soon as possible. The patience of our palace family has never been much."


    Being humiliated by three young people, Bai Cheng naturally feels bad in his heart.


    However, the identity of these three people is special. He didn''t seize the opportunity. He hasn''t had the thick skin of the three of them. He can only admit to eat this dumb loss.


    Watching the three of them leave, Bai Cheng frowned tightly, and then fell next to them. He looked puzzled about the identity of Bai Lu.


    "Bai Lu, what do you think?"


    The latter was stunned, but then shook his head.


    Feng Chen and Su Mei had asked him not to tell the grand commander about the palace family''s overturning of the case.


    Now that he has promised, he will do it.


    But what he didn''t think of was why Miss Su, who used to look gentle and amiable, was so charming today.


    Sure enough, it''s a woman''s heart. I can''t touch it at all.


    The three brothers and sisters walked out of the guard camp in a menacing manner.


    One by one, their faces were gloomy and looked very dissatisfied.


    Before they got home, the Gong family sued Mr. Xunyang for insulting the master of the Gong family, which spread all over the streets of Fengyuan City.


    And the expression of the three is obvious to all. Now the relationship between the Bai family and the Gong family makes the people in Fengyuan City think more.


    If this case is wrong, will the palace family completely turn against the white family?


    You know, a few days ago, the Bai family also posted a notice saying that they would do their best to support Sitai college.


    Especially those gentlemen who have promised to teach in Sitai college are paying more attention to the progress of this matter.


    You should know that although the Bai family has no worries about food and clothing, the Gong family is the stage where they can really display their talents.


    Moreover, the conditions for the palace family to release are too tempting.


    It''s like working alone. The whole family can go to a well-off level.


    In particular, some senior single dogs are planning to marry a lovely wife soon with their salary of teaching in the palace.


    If it''s yellow, where will they cry?


    Therefore, under the attention of various forces and under the "pressure", the Bai family agreed to their requirements.


    And promised to give an explanation to the palace family within ten days.


    No surprise, the Gong family and their party became the focus again.


    But this time, the Gong family didn''t seem to live in seclusion, but seemed to have made up their mind. They had to find out.


    Every day, Gong Er will go to the guard camp early in the morning.


    He did nothing but stood at the gate of the guard camp with a long knife and a leather bag tied around his waist.


    He has a bright face, a burly figure and a murderous spirit tempered for many years.


    At that station, not even the small soldiers of the guard camp dared to come forward.


    But every time he came, he would throw the leather bag on the ground.


    Suddenly, the white and golden gold and silver ingots appeared in front of everyone.


    He took out a piece of paper from his arms and put it on the gate of the guard camp.


    The courageous one came forward and saw only that it was written on the paper that those who reminded the clues related to the case, once verified, could receive different remuneration according to the importance of the clues.


    It''s all real gold and silver. You can''t fake it at all.


    At first, those people only dared to look from a distance, but no one dared to come forward. Later, they were still a very humble man who walked to Gong er with a trembling face.


    "Well, brother, I have a clue..."


    Gong Er looked at him quite pleasantly and said, "then come in with me."


    The man who provided the clue could only nod his head and follow him to the guard camp like a sheep.


    Outside, the people looked at the gold and silver greedily.


    But none of them dared to rob.


    Nonsense, this is in front of the guard camp gate.


    Who doesn''t want to die, just give it a try.


    Everyone placed their hope on the first person who dared to try.


    After a while, the man quietly followed Gong Er back.


    Gong Er casually took out two big Jin Yuanbao from the bag and said, "the clues you provided are very useful. Here are one hundred Liang for you. Take it."


    One hundred Liang!


    The crowd was boiling.


    They worked hard here for a lifetime, and there may not be as many as one hundred Liang!


    Desire, envy, burning red everyone''s eyes.


    They stared at the very simple leather bag like a hungry wolf.


    "I''m rich! I''m rich!"


    The man who got a hundred liang of reward was almost crazy. He ran out of the crowd with the two big ingots in his arms.


    Gong Ersi didn''t mind those people''s eyes. Instead, he was very ostentatious and grabbed a big ingot from the bag.


    "Here''s the silver. Come and get it if you want it."


    The crash of gold and silver became the prelude to the frenzy.


    The crowd was quiet for a moment, and then it was like crazy and wanted to grab it.


    Gong ER was ready early.


    He grabbed the leather bag and turned over to the gate of the guard camp.


    "A message can be exchanged for at least one yuan. It''s first come, first served. It doesn''t wait until it expires."


    When he finished, he deliberately shook the leather bag, and the crowd went crazy again.


    He landed on the ground with a proud smile on his face.


    The younger sister''s way is better. Their palace family is not short of money!


    With the seduction of silver money, the whole Fengyuan City was almost boiling.


    After all, it''s a no cost business.


    A few words can exchange for a chance to get rich. Where can I find such a good thing!


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t go to charity.


    In order to prevent people from fishing in troubled waters, she asked Gong Er to summarize all these clues, and then she handed them over to the people in the sub hall for verification.


    Wait until there is a really useful clue, and then send the silver.


    In this way, it also eliminates the possibility that some people want to fool around by relying on false information.


    But what she didn''t expect was that within two days, the case would make great progress.


    She looked at the verification information sent to her by the sub hall. Someone saw Xun Ziyang quarreling with Feng Chen with his own eyes, and he stabbed himself and put the blame on Feng Chen.


    Almost everyone was shocked when the news came out.


    The clues verified every day will be published outside the guard camp, under the supervision of everyone, so as to avoid duplication of information.


    The truth is revealed little by little.


    A hidden, bloody past is gradually displayed in front of everyone.


    It was only five days after the unification, but Xun Ziyang, who was in prison, felt extremely long.


    He was so sure that he would be safe in the end, but he gradually became anxious with the news that came from the prison every day, intentionally or unintentionally.


    His life experience was skinned.


    And some people found the midwife who delivered him at the beginning.


    The midwife has a good memory. She still remembers Xun Ziyang''s identity and carries a birthmark.


    But he still felt he had a chance.


    Because from the beginning to the end, he didn''t take the initiative to say to anyone that he was Mr. Xunyang''s biological son.


    He''s just a misidentified victim.


    He always thought so, and constantly comforted himself.


    Unfortunately, the opponent he met was Lin Mengya.


    Almost no one can hide what she wants to dig out.


    In other hospitals, compared with the chaos of war and the mobilization of the whole people outside, it is still quiet and good.


    She collapsed on the recliner, shook and slowly looked at the two boys, and took a horse step with her second brother.


    Although the babies are young, their martial arts moves are already very different.


    Chen''er sat beside her, eating the medicinal food and snacks she prepared herself, and cheering the two boys with a smile.


    Gong San came back from the outside. Although he was sweating, his expression was happy.


    "Well, you, I broke my leg outside. You hide here."


    As soon as he complained about playing, the two boys immediately ran to him. The third uncle was long and the third uncle was short. How can Gong San''s deliberately bluffing expression hold up?


    Immediately hugged the two boys and kissed each other, and forgot to continue to denounce the people who enjoyed happiness at home.


    "Third brother, what''s the situation outside now?"


    She smiled and poured tea herself, which was an apology to her third brother.


    Where the latter is willing to be really angry, take it up and drink it up.

 Chapter 1931

    "Now the clues have been revealed through those people. But little sister, you say Mr. Xunyang won''t be angry and sick by us again?"


    Speaking of it, Gong San was still dissatisfied with Mr. Xunyang.


    No matter who it is, it won''t be easy to be scolded by people, and even almost carry an indelible crime on his back, right?


    However, he disdains public revenge for private revenge. His purpose with his little sister is to eliminate rumors that are unfavorable to the palace family.


    So this time, the reason for making things big is that after the truth is found out, the previous rumors will be automatically eliminated.


    To put it bluntly, they are washing white by hand. What they borrow is just a mouth of people all over the world.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya only shook her head.


    "One of the things he regrets most now is that he almost killed his own son when he listened to Xun Ziyang''s words. Only when he was completely disappointed in Xun Ziyang, he wouldn''t want to hide for each other. Only in this way can we know who wanted to deal with us."


    In fact, she had some guesses.


    After excluding one of the biggest threats to Xiancheng, there are few left.


    Too small to lift too big waves, too big, not much.


    So she thought, how big fish can she catch this time.


    But she doesn''t care about anything else. She just feels that she has been too kind recently. As a result, she dares to design their palace house.


    "Hum! I can only hide behind people and play these tricks. If I know, I will screw off his head and kick the ball!"


    Gong er said coldly, but Lin Mengya stared at him.


    Then he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    My younger sister warned him last night. In the future, we must be cautious in our words and deeds in front of the two cubs, so as not to bring crooked babies.


    Fortunately, the two little ones didn''t pay special attention to this sentence, but Gong Er decided to learn to be gentle before the two boys grow up.


    At least, in front of my little sister.


    "I can understand coming at us, but how did they guess that we had to ask Bai Jia for help?"


    Gong San always wondered.


    It was my sister''s temporary intention to come to Bai''s house. Although my great grandfather mentioned it several times before, it didn''t come.


    It can be said that except for some close people, others do not know.


    But it was at this juncture that Mr. Xunyang jumped out and accused them.


    That''s a coincidence, isn''t it?


    Lin Mengya smiled, say: "In fact, it''s not difficult to guess this. Everyone knows what happened between us and the Liao family before. Although the South Liao and the North Bai say together, they don''t deal with it at all. If we offend the Liao family, we may have to ask for help like the Bai family. I think even if we don''t come, those rumors will spread to the Bai family. At that time, we will really cut off the way back."


    Don''t underestimate your enemy. This is Lin Mengya''s lesson with blood and tears.


    She never thought she was the smartest one. In fact, she still had a little luck to go so far.


    Of course, good luck is also a kind of strength.


    Fortunately, she has never done anything harmful before, and her luck has always been good.


    Hearing what she said, there was some happiness in Gong San''s eyebrows.


    If the younger sister hadn''t made a quick decision and asked the second brother to escort the Liao family, she immediately came to the Bai family.


    I''m afraid that when the time comes, the palace family will be besieged on all sides and there will be no room for them.


    "By the way, when I came back, the commander sent someone to tell me that he would go to court with Mr. Xunyang tomorrow. Who should we send this time?"


    In addition to those clues aimed at xunziyang, there are some that she asked someone to release on purpose, so that she can rely on when confronting Mr. Xunyang.


    Gong Er immediately shut up and pretend he didn''t hear it.


    Gong San is intentional, but it''s a pity that he made a shadow for him last time, for fear that the other party would be unconscious again.


    Besides, they are strong men. What''s the matter with quarreling with an old man?


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said ha ha.


    "So we can only send great ancestors?"


    Gong ER and Gong San shook their heads immediately.


    They knew that if he saw the man who dared to abuse his precious great granddaughter, he had to jump up and fight with others.


    Gong San looked at his sister who had already seen everything, but she was silent. She couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you bother your little sister to fight in person?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    "You''re bullying the little old man. I''m equal in strength? You''re not afraid. Is he angry with me on the spot?"


    The two immediately stopped talking. After all, they had experienced their little sister''s combat effectiveness.


    The situation was a bit deadlocked for a while.


    Fortunately, in the end, Lin Mengya took the job "considerate".


    Suddenly, the two men, who were both brave and resourceful, were like two little dogs, trying to please their eldest lady.


    And Lin Mengya has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    You have to lift the pot yourself, don''t you?


    Today, it has different meanings for the whole people of Fengyuan City.


    On one side is the palace family, which is almost blackened into the bottom of the pot, but still successfully counter attacked.


    On the other hand, Mr. Xunyang, who can almost be identified as the worst Mr. of the year.


    But these two sides don''t have to pinch you to death, but the gossip about the palace family is going to have a result.


    One morning, Bai Chengli sat in the barracks, a little worried.


    Judging from the clues currently available, the rumors about the palace family are nonsense.


    But that''s why things are more difficult.


    After all, judging from the previous situation, the Gong family is very aggressive and difficult to deal with.


    However, Mr. Xunyang has not been in good health after such great changes.


    If the Gong family asks too much, he has to find a way to deal with it.


    Oh, my head hurts.


    No matter how unwilling Bai Cheng is, the agreed time always comes.


    The Gong family and Mr. Xunyang have also arrived.


    But to his surprise, the palace family sent only one girl.


    As for the remaining two, they disappeared.


    Bai Cheng couldn''t help wondering, how can this girl cope with such a big thing?


    He shook his head. He''d better pass the one in front of him first.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    In the lobby of the guard camp, Bai Cheng greeted everyone in the hall with a fist.


    "I invite you both to come today because five days ago, the palace family sued Mr. Xunyang for slander. Now the authentication material evidence is available. I summoned you both in the hope of making a ruling."


    Bai Cheng is not so strict. He is more like a red armband uncle who mediates neighborhood relations than Da Tong.


    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t look down on each other. She just thinks that the commander Bai Cheng is really suitable for managing such small things.


    "Commander Bai Cheng."


    As a victim, Lin Mengya took the lead in saying, "I came on behalf of the palace family, not to bully others, nor to kill everyone, but to get a fair result."


    Bai Cheng obviously breathed a sigh of relief after hearing her words.


    He knew that the Gong family did what they said. Since she could say so, she would certainly do so.


    As long as we don''t make a fuss, there is room for turning around.


    "In that case, let''s talk about your grievances in front of the big guys."


    Lin Mengya answered and turned to look at Mr. Xunyang.


    I''m probably afraid that my husband will suffer a loss or get sick.


    This time, many students from Mr. Xunyang came.


    What happened to the first disciple Xun Ziyang affected them in the end.


    Mr. Xunyang listened to slander and mutilated his own heirs.


    It was almost heartbreaking to say this.


    So many students have left silently.


    Now only a few people can stay with him.


    One night, the hale and hearty Mr. Xunyang also added a little old.


    However, there was still a resolute look in his eyes.


    Right is right and wrong is wrong. Although he is wrong, he will still stick to what he thinks is right.


    This is the signal Lin Mengya sees from his eyes.


    Shook his head, really stubborn.


    "I dare ask you, sir. You said that our palace family treated scholars badly. Is that true?"


    Her face was calm, and even her voice still had a feminine softness.


    But there is no shortage of strength.


    Mr. Xunyang looked directly into each other''s eyes and saw that the girl was frank and there was no distorted hatred in his eyes.


    After a little thought, he said, "yes. But this is not what I said, but what your palace family really did. Since you dare to do it, you must have the courage to admit it."


    "This is nature. Our palace family is an indomitable person from top to bottom. If we do it, we will admit it. But if not, no one will want to pour dirty water on our palace family!"


    The people around me couldn''t help being intrigued.


    Both sides stick to their own words. Who is right?


    Soon, Mr. Xunyang raised his voice and said, "OK. In that case, I''ll show you the evidence."


    Evidence?


    Lin Mengya thought about it quickly. She felt as if there was nothing that could become evidence.


    Besides, they really didn''t do it.


    But to her surprise, Mr. Xunyang waved and several people came in from the outside.


    These people are all dressed up as scholars, but there is only one thing in common, that is, these people glare at Lin Mengya.


    The latter glanced over the faces of these people one by one, but sneered in their hearts.


    It''s true that there''s a way in heaven. They don''t go. There''s no door to hell. You''re inclined to vote.


    Before she thought of settling accounts with these people, they took the initiative to come to the door.


    Well, it can be served in one pot.


    "Do girls know all these people?"


    Mr. Xunyang stared at the woman in front of him and asked.


    Lin Mengya looked around and nodded calmly.


    "I do know them all."

 Chapter 1932

    See her admit, these people''s waist can''t help but stand a little straighter.


    What''s more, she sneered frequently and stared at her angrily, as if she had done many heinous things.


    But Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She even glanced at those people without moving.


    Although those people looked at the large number, her side still didn''t lose the battle.


    Mr. Xunyang was not blind. He observed silently between the two sides for a while, and his mind was a little uneasy.


    Bai Cheng doesn''t know the origin of this, but seeing her so frank, he can''t help but feel a little good towards her, and his attitude softened a little.


    "Since we all know each other, it''s better to open some words so as to avoid any misunderstanding."


    "Where can there be any misunderstanding?"


    Among them came a thin scholar.


    However, this person did not have the sense of integrity and clearness on Mr. Xunyang, but a face of yin and prey.


    At this moment, he looked at Lin Mengya and almost wanted to kill.


    And before late autumn, the man wore a thick hat to cover his hair.


    His sleeves were so wide that he could hardly see his left and right hands.


    Standing in front of Lin Mengya, he said gnashing his teeth, "Mr. Su Mei, you''re all right."


    Lin Mengya recognized him long ago.


    His eyes flashed from his right hand and finally landed on his face. He smiled and replied, "isn''t this Mr. Cong? I heard that you are now a teacher in Baili family. I don''t know what wind blew you here. Or do you think Baili family is not so suitable for your taste and has changed to the embrace of Bai family?"


    Cong Zong was one of the teachers she had cleared out of the college.


    She didn''t forget how arrogant these people were in front of her.


    But she remembered that in the end, she asked people to shave their eyebrows and hair, broke her right hand and threw it in front of Baili''s house.


    It seems that they are not so happy.


    She didn''t mention this. It''s OK. Congzong trembled with anger when she mentioned it.


    "You! What a vicious woman! Since you haven''t forgotten me, I''ll ask you for advice! I just wanted to find another job. You let us go on the surface, but secretly asked someone to chase us. If I hadn''t been so lucky, I''d have died in the hands of you!"


    Want to turn black and white upside down? Lin Mengya sneered, but she was not used to it at all.


    "Mr. Cong, if we want to say, we have to start from the beginning."


    She calmly turned to the crowded side and sank her face.


    "Cong Zong was once one of the teachers of our Sitai college. At that time, the college had just been established and was waiting for prosperity. Many students shared weal and woe with us. My Gong Jiaming kept this in mind."


    Her words turned and her eyes were slightly cold.


    "But among them, some people want to fish in troubled waters. They clearly take my palace''s salary, but their heart is facing the outside. Who can use such a person?"


    Cong Zong was exposed, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    But he knew that he would be invincible today. At the thought of retaliating against the woman who ruined his life, his heart could not help but grow crazy hatred.


    "You''ll be allowed to gossip about things without evidence, everyone!" He raised his voice and said, "today, I''ll show you how vicious this woman is!"


    As soon as he raised his hand, he only saw that the two arms hidden in the wide sleeves were broken from the wrist.


    I think it''s been a long time, so the fracture has formed a scar.


    But the bare arms also frightened the people around.


    In the crowd, someone immediately talked.


    "Both hands are broken. What a revenge!"


    "Even if you have a grudge and don''t kill too much, you shouldn''t torture people like this."


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect that the girl looked soft and weak, but her means were so cruel. It''s really unexpected."


    "If we make a living in her hands in the future, I''m afraid it will be more difficult!"


    Such words did not escape her ears.


    She knows why. I''m afraid it''s the other party''s real purpose.


    Even if they don''t sue Mr. Xunyang, they will probably catch a chance and try their best to discredit her.


    Now, let them push the boat with the water.


    In the crowd, rumors like wildfire seemed to sweep in an instant.


    She still stood there calmly, but she felt weak in every way.


    Bai Cheng saw it, and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly.


    Whether it''s true or not, it''s not like so many people bully a little girl like this.


    "Be quiet!"


    A sentence full of middle spirit immediately made the figure of the crowd press down a lot.


    Bai Cheng looked at Lin Mengya and asked, "Miss Su, what he said is the truth?"


    "Nature is the truth. Is it difficult? Will commander Bai still favor her?"


    Before she could speak, Cong Zong said in a strange way.


    But Bai Cheng was not the onlookers. He just stared at him and said something gloomy.


    "If you think you can''t trust the old man, you can go elsewhere. If you are here, it''s the old man who has the final say."


    Cong Zong was speechless, but his cold eyes like poisonous snakes were always wrapped around Lin Mengya.


    The latter did not rush to argue, but gently laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Cong Zong was very dissatisfied. He felt that the other party was just bluffing.


    But Lin Mengya covered her mouth and smiled for a long time. Then she said, "I think people like Mr. Cong lie so vividly. If you write a few words and throw them to the troupe to sing, you will certainly fill a bowl."


    Then she took off the smile on her face, Sneered: "At the beginning, you wanted to bring disaster to Sitai college, so that you could take credit to your new master. After I found out, you fled in a hurry with your mob. I was angry that someone interrupted your right hand, shaved your hair and eyebrows, and let you go to see your new master. Unfortunately, your credit is not enough, so you can''t be appreciated by your new master. That''s why Thought of using such a dirty method to frame me and insult the reputation of my palace family! "


    Being poked in the heart is the most painful, and congzong is almost crazy.


    "Bitch! You''re full of nonsense!"


    "I''m full of nonsense? Cong Zong, do you really take this way of heaven and allow you to confuse black and white!"


    She was full of truth and integrity.


    Congzong clenched his back teeth. Anyway, he decided that the other party couldn''t give a clue. God was on his side after all.


    "Su Mei, you poisonous snake and scorpion! Even if I fight for my life today, I will let you peel off your skin and let the world see your black heart!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the men who stood up with him lifted their coats.


    Those people were physically handicapped and looked generally gloomy. They looked at her with malice.


    The crowd was in an uproar, and the bloody fact was put in front of them, so that people should not believe it.


    Even Bai Chengdu secretly took a breath.


    If this is true, the person who started it is too cruel, isn''t it?


    He couldn''t help looking at the little girl.


    He always felt that it didn''t look like such a little girl could do it.


    Is it true that people know their faces but not their hearts?


    People''s sympathy from the beginning has gradually become a condemnation of her.


    Even those who originally yearned for the palace family and Sitai college looked ugly and thought about their future choices.


    After all, in the future and life, everyone will prefer to protect life.


    Lin Mengya knew that if she didn''t solve the matter, she was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to take anyone away from Bai''s house.


    It''s really a good means. Unfortunately, I met her.


    "Su Mei, that''s the truth. What else can you argue about!"


    Cong Zong almost burst into laughter.


    This fool, I''m afraid he''s already lost his mind!


    "According to your meaning, these people are the hands of the palace family, right?"


    She looked relaxed and didn''t seem to pretend at all.


    But congzong didn''t think so. Instead, she felt that she was just dying.


    "Yes, it''s all the hands of your palace family! Everyone here has a blood debt with your palace family!"


    Those people also responded, one by one filled with righteous indignation and shouted happily.


    "In that case, I''ll ask this gentleman."


    She stretched out her hand and pointed to the pile of people brought by congzong, second from her left hand.


    "If I remember correctly, the reason why you have short legs is that you owed a large gambling debt in a gambling house in the west of Fengyuan City a year ago and didn''t have money to pay the bill. So you were discounted? Besides, you''re not a teacher in Sitai college at all."


    The person who was ordered was stunned. Then his face changed immediately after hearing her words.


    However, he gained a lot of courage by relying on the large number of people. At that time, he said maliciously: "you poisonous woman, obviously want to confuse the public! My leg is discounted by your palace family! I was in your Sitai college at the beginning, but I rested in the house the day you drove people away."


    Look at his triumphant appearance, I thought how clever his lies were.


    But the next moment, Lin Mengya''s words made him show his feet.


    "In that case, you might as well tell me who is your roommate and who is next door?"


    Obviously, he had prepared for this problem in advance.


    "I went to my own house late at that time. On the left is a Mr. Ma, who is a mathematician. On the right is a Mr. Qin, who is responsible for teaching chess."


    "Oh, do you know whether Mr. Ma snores in the middle of the night or in the middle of the night? Also, does Mr. Qin usually like rice or noodles?"


    Suddenly, the man was asked.


    But he was also a great man. He shouted at once: "this is only for you and me. Two people know they are not here again, and not all has the final say."

 Chapter 1933

    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya really nodded and said, "they are not here. What we say naturally doesn''t count."


    The man thought she had conceded. He just wanted to show the winner''s smile, but he heard two middle-aged people close to the front row in the crowd, who were very ordinary in clothes but elegant in temperament, say, "I''m right here. I don''t know why brother wants to fake the teacher of my college?"


    The two men came forward together, saluted Bai Cheng, and then stood on Lin Mengya''s side.


    One of the men in blue looked at congzong and said, "brother Cong, I miss brother Cong very much when I say goodbye that day. But I don''t want to see you and me again. It''s like this."


    Cong Zong was a little flustered. He looked at the man in front of him like a ghost.


    The man in Tsing Yi didn''t want to waste words with such ungrateful things, but turned his head and looked at the surprised and inexplicable broken leg man.


    "Sir, I''m Ma Xingyuan, who you said lives on your left."


    The man nodded immediately and said hurriedly, "yes, yes, you are ma Xingyuan. You like to wear blue clothes best. I remember you!"


    But he didn''t want congzong''s face to change as soon as he said this.


    "Ma Xingyuan" pulled his skirt and said sarcastically, "it seems that someone is really well intentioned."


    He turned to Bai Cheng and took something out of his arms.


    "Commander, in fact, the student just made a joke. I''m not Ma Xingyuan, but Qin Su, who is responsible for teaching chess. This is the student''s ultimatum, which can prove the student''s identity. If the commander doesn''t believe it, you can check it in any family with students in the college. Our dean gave each family a collection of portraits with each of us on it A portrait of a teacher. It should be too late to cheat. "


    Bai Cheng took his ultimatum.


    In fact, there are his portraits and facial features on it. The name Qin Su is indeed written on it.


    And from just now to now, there is no time to fake.


    Bai Cheng understood the twists and turns all at once.


    He returned the ultimatum to Qin Su, his eyes frozen as ice.


    "Up to now, don''t you tell me the truth? In that case, play 20 boards first and see if he tells the truth!"


    Bai Cheng guards Fengyuan City, which has a deep prestige.


    In addition, as a military general, he has his own murderous spirit.


    That man is just a scoundrel. He can''t resist his coercion.


    All of a sudden, he knelt on the ground and cried for mercy: "please lead Datong to spare me! The small one is not deliberately fake! It''s him. Congzong said that if the small one can come, he will give the boy fifty Liang as a reward. The small one is also greedy for a while, so he will be obsessed!"


    With his cry, there was another commotion in the crowd.


    But this time, he went for congzong and his gang.


    Lin Mengya stood where she was, regardless of whether the situation was favorable to her.


    From the beginning to the end, she was able and unhurried.


    Congzong suddenly had an illusion that she knew from the beginning.


    And in her eyes, she is just a clown!


    The complete frustration made his chest ache and a burst of fishy sweetness appeared in his throat.


    Several good people crowded out of the crowd. Looking at the guy crying with tears and snot, he smiled and scolded: "isn''t this the loser of the old song family on East Street? Song Er Gouzi, when did you become a teacher?"


    "Hahaha, I don''t know a few big characters. I''m still a gentleman. What can you teach? Dice or bridge?"


    As song Er Gouzi''s identity was confirmed, all the accusations before congzong became jokes.


    Lin Mengya knows this best. Even if he is the only one in this group, he is false.


    But as long as she pulls them out, they will all be suspected.


    What''s more, what they said is false.


    All the people looked at congzong and his gang with suspicious eyes.


    Their hearts are guessing what the real identity of these people will be except that Gong Er Gouzi.


    The situation was reversed in an instant, but congzong did not admit defeat.


    He stubbed his neck and shouted in a rough voice, "even if others are false, what I said is true. You yourself said that you asked someone to break my hand!"


    But Lin Mengya sneered. She suddenly stepped forward, grabbed his two bare arms and pulled them.


    Cong Zong, who was unprepared, rushed forward. Lin Mengya immediately flashed over and avoided Cong Zong.


    But in his sleeve, he stretched out two pairs of intact hands!


    In full view of the public, all the lies of Cong Zong were revealed to the world.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Mr. Cong to have the ability to regenerate a broken limb. I admire him very much."


    Lin Mengya threw away the high imitation artificial limb. Now, she no longer needs to say anything.


    The crowd was boiling again, and countless foul words smashed congzong and his gang.


    They can''t turn over again.


    Playing this trick in front of a master of medicine, hehe, I saw him learn the warm invitation early, which eased the atmosphere.


    Lin Mengya exchanged a look with the students vaguely and quickly. The latter quickly attacked and turned a lawsuit into a large job fair.


    Even Bai Chengdu is a little confused.


    Why does he always feel that he seems to have been calculated?


    But he looked suspiciously at the crowd.


    He set the time, the place and the people.


    What''s wrong?


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    It is to strike while the iron is hot that the Gong family and Sitai college will become famous.


    Turn your eyes to the hall.


    The men were taken care of by the soldiers in the guard camp.


    Especially Cong Zong, who lay on the ground and didn''t breathe at all. From then on, he was not only infamous, but also had no way to harm anyone.


    "Cough, girl, tell your people to restrain."


    Bai Cheng lowered his voice and said. Lin Mengya nodded and only waved. Those who had just distributed leaflets immediately lowered their voice and said they were sorry and would distribute them in front of the Bai family later.


    The crowd gradually quieted down.


    Bai Cheng looked at the end of the matter and knew it was up to him.


    "Congzong and Xunyang, what else do you have to say?"


    Mr. Xunyang shook his head. After a while, he seemed to be getting old again.


    Cong Zong turned his eyes because he didn''t come up in one breath just now. How can he spit out a word.


    "Well, I''ll decide."


    His face regained its dignity.


    "Su Mei sued Mr. Xunyang for insulting the palace family. It was found that Mr. Xunyang had listened to the rumors of congzong. Without verification, he insulted and scolded the palace family and Sitai college privately. In view of Mr. Xunyang''s old age and having made an apology to the palace family in court, he will not be punished. However, if the palace family wants compensation, our commander will give support as appropriate."


    He looked at Lin Mengya and said gently, "if the palace family needs any compensation, just say it."

 Chapter 1934

    Seeing that the balance has completely tilted to her side, Lin Mengya will not be polite.


    However, the compensation is not as simple as gold, silver and jewelry.


    There was a "kind" smile on her face, but it made people feel chilly.


    "In fact, our palace family is not unreasonable, but the impact on our palace family is too bad. If the reputation of our palace family is destroyed, it will be the biggest loss."


    Bai Cheng felt uneasy.


    Even though he didn''t have much contact with the palace girl, he gave her a label of "not easy to mess with" just a few times.


    The heart calculates, but it''s hard to say anything on the face, so I have to follow her.


    "Well, I won''t ask for compensation for any money and worldly things."


    She turned her eyes and looked at the two people: "Mr. Xunyang was deceived by others. It''s understandable, so I hope that from today on, you can write a praise for the purity, good quality and integrity of our palace family every month and stick it at the gate of the city."


    This request is really It''s shameless enough!


    But before she finished, she said again: "it is required to be fluent in writing, beautiful in language, unlimited in style, and poetry, poetry and Fu. We must be sincere in emotion, eulogize truth, goodness and beauty, and don''t pretend to be empty. Mr. Xunyang, you should be able to do it?"


    Mr. Xunyang''s face looked as if he had swallowed 500 cockroaches.


    He never dreamed that there would be such a brazen man in the world!


    But what can he do?


    I had to bite the bullet and promise.


    Bai Cheng doesn''t understand that they are so fishy. She just thinks Su Mei has put water in her heart and feels that she can be a person.


    "Anyway, you literati like writing articles best. It''s not difficult to write articles once a month."


    Mr. Xunyang and his students present turned green.


    But now that the dust has settled, it''s too late to say anything.


    "As for you."


    She glanced at Cong Zong, sneered and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Her voice was lower and softer than that of ordinary women. Now her tone slowed down, and it was soft, like the Spring River in March.


    But let congzong have the illusion of being delayed slowly.


    "I will let someone take you back to your master''s house, beat gongs and drums, walk and sing all the way. Let everyone know what virtue your master is."


    She just wants to make a big noise and let all aristocratic families see clearly.


    The palace family is not what it used to be!


    Cong Zong is not willing to rely. He knows that the other party''s move is to humiliate the Baili family.


    If, if those people knew, he would die miserably.


    Holding his breath, he completely fainted.


    As soon as Gong Er got the news, he rushed over with people.


    Seeing that the broken piece was not finished, he ordered someone to carry it away quickly, so as not to upset his little sister.


    After dealing with these two people, today''s business is over.


    After the two families had no conflict of interest for the time being, Bai Cheng''s attitude towards them was much better.


    After appeasing Lin Mengya and his party for a few words, he let them go back.


    In the house, the great grandfather had learned the news that his younger generation had won a great victory.


    To tell you the truth, there have been too many surprises for them since the girl came back.


    Now such a small victory is nothing.


    But what moved him most was ya''er''s maintenance of the palace family.


    His most fortunate thing is that he always adheres to the rules of the palace family. Instead of treating ya''er as an object, he really accepts her, loves her and treats her as his family.


    Now, he has really felt that the palace family is like a giant dragon returning to the sea, and there is no more sorrow of being trapped in the shoal.


    "Sir, the eldest lady and the second young master are back!"


    Lian Bo, who has been waiting in the concierge, gave a happy briefing.


    Before entering the door, I heard Gong er''s loud voice.


    "Happy! You still have a way, little sister. But why do you let them write those sour poems?"


    Gong Er thinks it''s better to have some real gold and silver.


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    "In the past, the good of our palace family lies in our bones. The smell of wine is also afraid of the depth of the alley. How many people can know the goods in the world? Mr. Xunyang is the most serious and old-fashioned. Even if he writes praise, he is a bit rigorous. In this way, more people will believe. We will gradually know what good things our palace family has done."


    "Yes! Why should I do good deeds without leaving a name? Why can''t I think of it? Otherwise, when I go back, I''ll let the old three write some, so that people all over the world will know that our palace family is good!"


    She thought it was a good proposal.


    She wants to make the palace family a hub related to the fate of the whole world. Such momentum is indeed essential.


    When she was in college, she wrote many soft articles for medical related official account and website to earn her living expenses.


    Now, it can be used.


    They were talking happily, and the great grandfather was also joking happily: "look, your brother and sister are just a little victory. How can you be so happy?"


    Gong Er touched his nose and immediately relayed today''s little sister''s demeanor in the hall.


    He said it was spitting and beaming.


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t bear the big praise. She hurriedly stopped blowing her second brother without brains.


    After all, it was the cause and effect, and the great ancestors understood it.


    He resented the shamelessness of congzong''s Gang, and had some doubts in his heart.


    "Ya''er, how do you know those people will mention those two gentlemen?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t sell off, so she talked about it.


    In fact, everything should start with the two letters they saw in Mr. Xunyang''s house on the day they searched.


    At that time, xunziyang made up his mind in the hope that before and after Mr. Xunyang''s weakness and death, people "accidentally" found the two letters, so as to know the "malignancies" of the palace family.


    With the death of Mr. Xunyang, this life will be recorded on the head of the Gong family. And when people die, they can''t go to court to overturn the case.


    The content of the letter should be more than Mr. Xunyang knows.


    But she was sure that once these two letters were spread, the Gong family''s reputation would be ruined, and Sitai college would not want to open any more.


    Fortunately, later, xunziyang put herself in prison, and she cured Mr. Xunyang.


    She signaled that as long as she overturned what Mr. Xunyang knew, everything would be broken.


    Even if Xun Ziyang came out, he was useless.


    After all, Cong Zong and his party had been broken up by her, and Mr. Xunyang admitted his mistake on the spot.


    After a few days, Feng Chen''s affairs broke out, and she completely pulled out Xun Ziyang''s minions. At that time, who will believe him?


    Moreover, she knew that she sued Mr. Xunyang and those people would not miss this good opportunity.


    From those two letters, she guessed who was in trouble.


    In addition, after that, the people in the sub hall had been staring at Mr. Xunyang''s residence and the people who were closely related to xunziyang. They found out where they were hiding.


    Congzong probably felt that he had only seen them a few times and would not recognize who was who.


    Thinking of the large number of people, maybe you will panic. Don''t you let them bully you at that time?


    So I used local materials and found several local ruffians to be the victims.


    After she learned about it, she asked the people in the sub hall to invite several gentlemen who were in the same period as them as soon as possible.


    Among them, the most characteristic is Ma Xingyuan, who likes Tsing Yi.


    After all, Cong Zong has been away for so long. Moreover, when he was in office, he saw Mr. Ma clearly and secretly.


    Therefore, he will certainly ask his men to write down Mr. Ma''s characteristics, names and so on, so as to be evidence.


    But I don''t want to. Lin Mengya has been guarding against him for a long time.


    Sure enough, a little try revealed his horse''s feet.


    This lie is really clumsy.


    But she also determined from this matter that congzong and his party were definitely not a conspiracy carefully prepared by Xiancheng.


    Xiancheng''s style of conduct has always been ruthless and superior. There will never be such a big mistake.


    So it seems that the people behind this are not very clever. Even, they may not be dominated by Baili family, but they can''t get rid of their relationship with Baili family.


    Who could it be?


    Xuezheng, who has been prepared for a long time, is the Dean with his third brother. Tonight, he has become a busy man in Fengyuan City.


    Lin Mengya didn''t like to worry about these trivial things. She simply entrusted it to the three brothers. When I came back to do things, she would come out and settle them.


    She was a little tired after so much trouble during the day.


    Bid farewell to my great grandfather and my second brother and returned to my room.


    Not long after entering the door, long Tianyu came back.


    However, looking at the lazy her, the man just lifted up the corner of his lips and said, "go, madam, my husband will take you to a good play."


    Go to the theatre?


    She was wrapped in long Tianyu''s wide cloak, stood in a small corner of the city tower, looked at the dark outside of the city, and seemed speechless with the city where she could see a little candle light.


    "Do you want me to see the stars with you this big night?"


    She shut her mouth, yawned, and lay more presumptuously in his arms.


    Gentle and full of, even though he was regarded as a bed cushion, long Tianyu enjoyed it.


    He tightened his cloak, covered it more tightly, and then put it in her ear and said, "don''t you want to know who is the person who secretly calculates you?"


    "You know?"


    "Well, you''ll know right away. Don''t worry."


    Looking at this man''s show off, Lin Mengya''s curiosity is more prosperous.


    She knows exactly what a man is like.


    Can you make him so interested? Can you be an acquaintance?


    After a while, people appeared in twos and threes on the streets of the city.


    She couldn''t help being shocked. She opened her eyes and looked carefully.


    Those figures kept pouring out of the alley, and then silently gathered together, as if they had made an appointment.


    Then they came to the gate.

 Chapter 1935

    These people move quickly and have clear goals.


    But the city gate is closed, and there are night patrol guards around. It''s hard to fly if you want to run like this.


    Because of long Tianyu''s rare attitude, she worked very hard to distinguish the figures of these people.


    But some of them were wearing cloaks and couldn''t see their body clearly.


    And the rest is really strange.


    Until she saw a man at the back.


    The tall and straight figure sat on the horse''s back, different from the hiding attitude of the people in front. The man always looked relaxed.


    Although she can''t see her facial features clearly, she just feels familiar inexplicably.


    In the end, where did you see it?


    These people didn''t know what to rely on. They didn''t hide or hide, but came straight to the city gate.


    Suddenly she felt a little pain in her earlobes and turned her head to glare at the man who bit her.


    I saw the man''s eyes were deep and slightly unhappy.


    "Who are you looking at?"


    "Look at the people below!"


    "Don''t stare at one."


    "You brought me here to show me."


    "I didn''t let you look so focused!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. The vinegar king has become more and more rampant recently.


    Fortunately, she is in a good mood today and is too lazy to make such a boring argument with him.


    Rubbed the tortured earlobes. In order to reassure the careful eye, she asked in a small voice, "do you look familiar with the last horseman?"


    Long Tianyu hasn''t tasted enough of her small white jade like earlobes. After glancing at them, he replied, "I don''t know, but this man''s martial arts are good."


    "Have you ever fought?"


    "No. It''s just that among these people, his horse is the most stable."


    She doesn''t know horse riding and so on. Of course, she can''t see so much.


    But the more she looked, the more she felt that the man was familiar.


    But before she looked more carefully, a conflict broke out below.


    The group of people who had just arrived at the gate could actually take out the token of the Bai family and ask the city guard to open the door temporarily.


    Originally, they didn''t want to be so obedient, so they waited to kill them by surprise while the city guard was unprepared, and then forcibly opened the city gate.


    But I didn''t want to see two teams of Malay people jumping around before I showed my weapons.


    Torches lit up the whole gate.


    Those who think they do not know what they are doing are desperate to find that they are still besieged on all sides and can no longer escape.


    A man came out.


    In the light of the fire, the little beard on the man''s chin was no longer only handsome, but with a third of disappointment and anger.


    Step by step, he walked towards the man who was protected in the center.


    He raised his head, and the fire in his eyes was full of pain.


    "Jiarou, is that how you repay your third uncle?"


    What, Bai jiarou?


    On the tower, Lin Mengya, who heard the news at the same time, was also a little surprised.


    Not to mention Bai jiarou''s small temperament of the crying heartbroken.


    With her white lotus to wonderful brain, can she still plan these things?


    Seriously, is it a person who can''t judge by his appearance, or a gun?


    "Three, three uncles..."


    Timid voice, still with a bit of crying.


    If this had been put in the past, Bai Shian would not have been willing to treat his favorite little niece like this.


    But facts speak louder than words.


    Bai Shian looked coldly at the woman wearing a black cloak and a hat.


    In the words, there has long been no love and kindness between uncles and nephews.


    "The third uncle is very disappointed in you. Since you were born, the Bai family has regarded you as the apple of their eye. Whether it''s me, your grandfather, your uncle and your parents, they all love you so much. Why do you betray us and the whole Bai family?"


    Bai Shian can''t live without heartache if he is betrayed by his own child.


    The woman in the middle opened her hat, and a beautiful and thin face appeared in front of Bai Shian.


    "Third uncle, I have to. I know you love me, but you will marry me to someone I don''t like. Third uncle, I can follow your advice in everything, but this matter is related to my happiness all my life. I can only do so."


    If it were not for the witness, with Bai jiarou''s tearful plea, Lin Mengya would certainly regard the Bai family as feudal old parents.


    But the Bai family is not. Even for this frustrated granddaughter, the Bai family can come to her to force marriage regardless of face.


    Although she severely renovated the Bai family, she knew that the Bai family had done its utmost to Bai jiarou.


    On the contrary, Bai jiarou is the most selfish one.


    Bai Shian didn''t expect Bai jiarou to be so shameless.


    He put away the last bit of family affection in his heart and raised his eyes again, which was cold.


    "Now you get off your horse and go back with me to plead guilty. I can plead with your grandfather and spare your life."


    Bai jiarou bites the delicate lips. She doesn''t want to go back! Never go back to that terrible place!


    There, no one will think of her, no one will stand on her side.


    "No! Third uncle, please don''t force me! Please let me go. I won''t be in the Bai family anymore, will you?"


    Her tears were rolling, and her little face was extremely pitiful.


    But on the face of the third uncle who loved her in the past, he could no longer see any compromise and tenderness.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being rude! The city guard heard the order. Bai jiarou colluded with outsiders, which is bad for the Bai family. These people must stay. If there is resistance, kill them!"


    The cold night wind brought his firm killing intention to Lin Mengya''s ear.


    She looked at Bai Shian, who was particularly determined tonight, and a flash of appreciation flashed in her eyes.


    Sure enough, she was right.


    Compared with Bai Chun''an who has a relatively simple mind and Bai Hua''an who is steady and down-to-earth, Bai Shi''an is actually the jade hidden in the corner.


    In the past, he just didn''t have a chance, and he also deliberately hid himself for the sake of family stability.


    But if he followed her back to the palace, he would have a chance to show his strength.


    "If the white man knew, his intestines would have to regret being green!"


    She was a little proud. The Bai family didn''t know about them this time, but they lost a lot.


    Not only a library of books came to her mind, but also the "hostages" who went back with her were the most valuable talents of the whole white family.


    It can be said that she is equivalent to poaching half of the private property of the Bai family.


    The scuffle below is very fierce.


    Those people hold Bai jiarou everywhere to block the knife, which makes the Bai family''s city guard tied up.


    After all, although the Third Master said so, Bai jiarou is still their miss of the Bai family.


    How can they kill the Lord unless they have to?


    But ants can kill elephants.


    In the end, there are fewer and fewer people in black.


    The remaining people, while controlling Bai jiarou, formed a circle and confronted the closer and closer city guards.


    As the fire approached, she finally saw the look of the powerful man.


    What, could it be him?


    In a flash, she rushed out of the arms of long Tianyu.


    The latter didn''t react. When he first noticed something wrong, he saw the woman turn back again.


    "Long Tianyu, come on! Let''s go down now!"


    Her eyes were bright and excited.


    Long Tianyu knew that it was not the fighting of those people that attracted her, but one of them.


    No matter who this person is, it makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think as much as he does. Now he is full of surprises.


    Under the gate, the outcome is divided.


    Those men in black are outnumbered. They die more and live less.


    Only the last few, relying on the strong martial arts of one of them, could barely support them.


    Bai Shian looked coldly at his niece who is still stubborn.


    If the city guard hadn''t been merciful, I''m afraid she would have died hundreds of times.


    At the moment, she just cried and begged him to let them go.


    Somehow, he just felt that Bai jiarou''s tears were really cheap.


    Every time she was wronged or wanted something, she would use tears to achieve her goal.


    For a long time, everyone will be annoyed.


    Perhaps, like some people, it is the right way to fight with all means.


    He briefly divided his mind, but found that he was still thinking about someone who should have stopped thinking for a long time.


    He shook his head. He was excited. When he was about to let the city guards surround and kill, he only heard a clear voice outside the crowd.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Somehow, the man in black who fought fiercely was shocked.


    The long knife in his hand was picked away by the city guard and landed with a clang.


    But he had no time to worry. His eyes were very excited and stared at the direction of the voice.


    Not far away, a man and a woman came together.


    They walked into the encirclement and stood in front of Bai Shian.


    "Sorry, Third Master Bai. This should have been your family business, but I really can''t stand by."


    The woman is beautiful and elegant, but her voice is much lower than just now.


    The dark eyes of the young man in black could not hide his disappointment.


    But now he has no weapons and can only be caught with his hands tied.


    Bai Shian glanced and knew that the general situation had been decided. He turned to look at the woman seriously.


    "Miss Su, why are you here?"


    But intentionally or unintentionally, she ignored the man standing behind her.


    Unfortunately, the man has too much momentum.


    Even if he doesn''t speak, people have to pay attention to him at that stop.


    "I came in the hope of taking someone."


    Bai Shian was a little surprised.


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    "That''s him."


    She pointed to the frustrated tall young man in the crowd.


    Bai Shian also saw it, but he was embarrassed.


    "Girl, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that these people are the culprits who framed my Bai family. I can''t let go."


    "I know you can take everyone else, except him. I hope you can leave it to me. I promise, how about cleaning everything in his stomach?"


    This


    Bai Shian was very suspicious. He looked back and forth on the two men suspiciously.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe Su Mei, but it''s strange that this man suddenly ran out to be important.


    "Third Master Bai misunderstood. I don''t want to let him go. I can guarantee that he will never be the mastermind!"

 Chapter 1936

    Her words made Bai Shian and the young man in black look at her in surprise.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes always followed her closely, with some doubts in his eyes.


    But she seemed to know nothing and came to Bai Shian.


    "I guarantee the reputation of the palace family. Will Third Master Bai sell me a face?"


    Bai Shian''s heart sank and his look was a little complicated.


    He thought that no one would get her special favor except Su Yan.


    But don''t want to, that person unexpectedly also has this blessing.


    A little jealousy and a little envy made him have the impulse to refuse her.


    But before he could speak, he pressed his tongue.


    After a while, he seemed to admit defeat and gently spit out a sentence.


    "OK, but I must take him back to the guard camp first."


    As if afraid of her dissatisfaction, he hurriedly added a few words.


    "As long as he makes things clear, I can go or stay."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and agreed with him.


    After all, she can trust this person, but others don''t know why.


    She went to the young man in black and comforted him gently, "just tell the truth and don''t worry about other things."


    The young man has black eyes with deep vigilance.


    Lin Mengya looked at his nervous appearance and could only smile and shake her head.


    She raised her wrist to reveal the small dark crossbow on her wrist.


    The part of the bracelet is carved with a small green bamboo.


    When the young man saw this, he couldn''t help being shocked.


    Only the two of them understand what this means.


    "You must tell the truth, you know?"


    The young man was excited and wanted to say something, but he firmly restrained himself.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he gathered all his emotions, like the coldness before.


    But his eyes at Lin Mengya were much softer.


    Step back, Lin Mengya lets the young man be taken away by Bai Shian.


    She has been standing in place, looking at the direction of those people leaving from a distance.


    When the person had completely disappeared, she took back her eyes and didn''t know whether she was happy or sad.


    Long Tianyu, who has been focusing on her, has long been aware of her wife''s mood and seems to be a little happy.


    He came forward and circled the man in his arms.


    "Can you tell me who he is?"


    She looked up, but her eyes were red.


    "Yu, he is my brother, my brother!"


    Meeting Lin Nansheng here is no less than a great surprise for her.


    All along, her people and Yu''s people have been looking for traces of her brother and father.


    But it was like looking for a needle in a haystack and got nothing.


    Unexpectedly, I met my brother unexpectedly this night.


    She really can''t wait for a moment. She just wants to ask her brother how he has been these days.


    Waiting is always worrying.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t go back. Instead, they found an inn closest to Bai''s house to stay first.


    She stood by the window on the second floor, her eyes fixed on the direction of Bai''s house.


    "Rest first. Bai Shian will send you people intact."


    Long Tianyu knows that she misses her brother very much, but her heart is still a little sour.


    It''s like there''s another person in the world besides the two hateful little guys at home to share her attention.


    This is not a good thing for him.


    Leaning in his arms, Lin Mengya only felt the ups and downs in her heart.


    Just want time, hurry up.


    When it was dawn, she leaned against his arms, curled up on the small couch by the window and slept.


    "What time is it now?"


    She got up, put her chin on the windowsill and stared at the gate of the White House.


    "It''s still early. Go to bed first. I''ll ask someone."


    With that, long Tianyu picked her up, gently placed her on the bed, and then walked out of the guest room.


    But she waited for a long time and didn''t see long Tianyu coming back.


    He had to put on his coat and walked alone to the first floor of the inn.


    Because it was early, there were few people outside.


    She sat in the hall, drinking the tea made by the waiter. She just felt that every minute was extraordinarily long.


    Won''t anything happen?


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows and felt it impossible.


    They were all caught by the Bai family, and Bai Shian probably wouldn''t torture his brother because of her relationship.


    In that case, what else to worry about?


    But as time flows quietly, Lin Mengya only feels more and more uneasy in her heart.


    Anyway, yu should give her a message.


    Why haven''t you come out yet?


    She got up and wanted to go to Bai''s house to check the situation herself.


    The nose suddenly smelled a smell of blood, and the direction was the room upstairs.


    Are they hurt?


    Lin Mengya immediately ran to the second floor. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger.


    She suddenly opened the door and saw three more people in the room.


    "Yes, ya''er?"


    Knowing the voice that choked her, she called her name with a little doubt and surprise.


    Lin Mengya felt her eyes hot and threw herself into her brother''s arms.


    "It''s me, brother. I''m ya''er."


    "My sister! I finally found you. Let my brother see if you are hurt."


    Lin nanshang was almost moved to tears.


    He held his sister tightly and felt her warm and fresh temperature. He only felt that at this moment, he was willing to let him die.


    "Brother, how are you?"


    Lin Mengya was also in tears and was busy looking at her brother''s wound.


    There was a deep wound on his right arm. The blood had soaked the clothes around him.


    "What''s going on? How did you get hurt?"


    She was distressed. Her brother was not hurt yesterday, and the wound was very deep.


    But Lin nanshang didn''t seem to care. He just looked at his sister without blinking for fear that it was just a dream.


    The face of the woman in front of her is completely different from that of her sister in memory.


    But only one thing, that pair of water eyes, always filled with care for themselves.


    When he first entered the military camp that year, his confused sister, as she is today, cried with tears from her wounds.


    Sure enough, she is his sister.


    "Well, well, it''s just a small injury. It doesn''t matter."


    He gently wiped the tears on her cheek and felt that the face was really different. Only then did he completely put down his heart.


    It seems that my little sister is easy to tolerate.


    "Who hurt you? Bai Shian? Or the rest of the Bai family?"


    Lin Mengya''s calf protection attribute is definitely in the same vein as the palace family.


    Now her brother was hurt under her eyes, which is simply challenging her bottom line.


    Long Tianyu, who was affected by her anger, could only honestly answer: "they were hurt by the insiders hidden in the Bai family. Fortunately, we arrived in time, and my brother could be safe."


    It''s those dark thieves again!


    Lin mengarden hated his teeth itching, which is the rhythm of forcing himself to do things.


    "Well, is he, your highness?"


    Lin Nansheng was a smart man.


    Especially in Lin Mengya''s case, he is more sensitive, just like the existence of Shennong system radar.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were soft. At least he nodded more gently than Bai Shian''s expression.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Lin Nansheng, in particular, always felt that the man who took away his sister looked rather hateful no matter how long he had been.


    It''s a pity that the man saved his life several times.


    I''m afraid he''ll need time to digest it.


    It was one of his personal dark guards who followed long Tianyu to save people.


    In order to protect his brother, they decided to let the dark guard find a way to take his brother back secretly.


    The affairs of the Gong family and her present appearance always need an explanation process.


    She watched dark Wei holding her brother and disappearing around the corner. She only felt that the breath in her heart finally dissipated.


    But then her eyes turned cold.


    She will get this account back after all!


    "How''s the Bai family?"


    Long Tianyu stood behind her and looked at the White House with her.


    "The Bai family was poisoned in the house last night. If Bai Shian hadn''t brought people out to ambush last night, I''m afraid the Bai family would be an empty house now."


    It seems that he wants to kill the door.


    Seeing the plot break down, do you want to fight to the death?


    It''s a terrible way, and they''re almost going to succeed.


    "Bai Jia, finally, the means are still too soft and weak."


    Her eyebrows and eyes were covered with frost, and her words were smeared with a trace of blood.


    Like a machete just out of its scabbard, it is ready to take people''s lives to calm its galloping killing intention.


    "Indeed."


    Long Tianyu has the same idea as her.


    She smiled and said faintly, "since they are reluctant to do it, I''ll do it myself."


    In the city, the rats hidden in the dark corner do not know that the end has come quietly.


    In the other courtyard of the palace family, the disturbed Gong Er, Gong San and others are in the main hall waiting for Lin Mengya''s return.


    Dark Wei is intentional, because Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t want to hide it from the Gong family.


    However, several people also fully respect Lin Mengya.


    Since she didn''t come back, no one took the initiative to go to her yard to check on the injured young man.


    But the Gong family all know that she is not a Bodhisattva.


    In other words, when dealing with people who don''t care, her feelings are very indifferent.


    Now it can only show that she also attaches great importance to this person.


    For a time, countless ideas hovered in the hearts of several people.


    But only she can reveal the answer.


    As soon as Lin Mengya stepped into the gate, he was greeted by Lian Bo with a worried face to the main hall.


    "Are they all there?"


    The latter nodded and stopped talking.


    Lin Mengya smiled at Lian Bo''s appeasement, but her steps couldn''t help speeding up.


    By the time she got to the main hall, the three had changed another cup of tea.


    "Little sister, you''re back!"


    The sharp eyed Gong Er hurriedly called.


    Suddenly, the other two people also looked at her.

 Chapter 1937

    "What''s the matter with the people in your room? Are you dating again?"


    Gong er said anything, and then he got a bunch of white eyes from his family.


    The great grandfather was almost angry and smiled by him. He couldn''t help scolding: "how can you say that about your sister? I think you''re short of a fight!"


    Gong Er immediately shrunk his neck. Obviously, he didn''t want to recall the past when his great grandfather beat him all over the yard with a fire stick.


    Gong San was much better than Gong er. He put down his tea cup and asked with some worry, "how''s his injury? Shall I call a doctor?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, hesitated and said, "in fact, he has something to do with me. Great grandfather, I once told you that my mother has a child besides me."


    The three members of the palace family were shocked, and the great grandfather guessed the identity of his brother.


    "You mean, he''s your brother."


    "Well, it''s true."


    To tell you the truth, she was a little nervous.


    The reason why the palace family can accept her so quickly is that she is a girl and the only one who can inherit the master of the palace family.


    But brother She had no bottom in her heart.


    After all, there is no shortage of men in the palace family, and she can''t guarantee that her brother will accept the palace family.


    "Silly boy, in that case, he is from our palace family. I don''t know if his injury is serious. Go and ask your uncle Lian for some good medicine. Don''t delay his injury."


    "Yes, little sister!" Gong San''s eyebrows also expanded, and his expression was much more relaxed.


    "Since it''s your brother, it''s our brother. If you need anything, just ask."


    Gong Er nodded again and again.


    "I heard from you that your brother''s martial arts are quite good. If we are all together in the future, we can compete with each other."


    Silly, it turned into her.


    She never dreamed that her family would accept it so easily.


    Urged by her two brothers and her great grandfather, Lin Mengya sleepwalked and was pushed out of the main hall.


    Looking back, she looked at the three people who were busy looking for medicine for her brother. Her nose was a little sour.


    "Long Tianyu, I think I''m really lucky."


    She sighed quietly, while long Tianyu gently touched her head.


    I''m afraid this girl will never know. She worked hard for the palace family, almost killed her life, and wanted to keep the palace family safe. She has long moved everyone in the palace family.


    They accepted Lin nanshang because of her.


    Not only because she is the owner of the house, but also because she has integrated into the palace family and completely regarded the palace family as her own family.


    She planted a good cause, and now it is her good fruit.


    After rubbing the corners of her eyes, Lin Mengya felt that her steps were much easier and took people to her room.


    The dark guard is still outside, but the blood smell inside is not so strong.


    As soon as she opened the door, the people sitting inside bounced up.


    Seeing them, I was relieved.


    "Little sister, where is this place, but it''s safe?"


    Compared with the handsome young heroes in the past, Lin nanshang has added a calm and introverted temperament.


    He was dressed in coarse cloth and his face was a little darker than before, which made him look more like a Jianghu Ranger.


    However, when you raise your hand and throw your foot, it still reveals the elegant cultivation different from the recklessness in the Jianghu.


    She remembered the figure of the young general riding on a horse with a straight waist last night, and felt that he had never lost his pride.


    After all, he is still mature and more like his father.


    Lin Mengya hurried to find out the wound medicine. While healing him, she briefly said the things about the palace family.


    Later, when I mentioned the welcome attitude of the palace family to my brother, my brother kept frowning and finally stretched out.


    She carefully bandaged her brother. After confirming that there was no problem, she asked, "brother, what happened to your father and you?"


    Lin nanshang''s eyes darkened when he mentioned his father.


    Clenched with both fists, there was some uncontrollable sadness and pain.


    "It''s all my fault! If I''m not so useless, my father won''t..."


    "Is father dead?"


    She felt only one heart and was in pain.


    That was her blood connected father. Although she had neglected at the beginning, she had already put it down.


    After all, my father didn''t love her, but he used the wrong way.


    "I don''t know. When the rebels attacked, my father and I went back to Jin and fought side by side with your majesty. But I didn''t want the rebels to be so fierce that our soldiers couldn''t resist. Later, my father disappeared overnight for no reason. I was too busy fighting the rebels and stabilizing the morale of the army. Then the country broke down and my family died. I thought my father was caught by them Yes, they followed the rebels to a big ship. It was almost a year before I came to a strange place here. Later, on the dock, I took advantage of the chaos and ran away. He works in an escort agency with his martial arts. Last night, the escort agency asked me to escort a person. I didn''t expect to meet you here. "


    My father disappeared for no reason.


    The joy of finding my brother was suddenly cooled down.


    Maybe his father will die quietly in the chaos, maybe he also followed his brother to an unknown place.


    In short, she must not give up until she has received certain information.


    "Don''t worry. My father can''t let you go. I think he, like me, will try to survive no matter what happens."


    Lin Nansheng comforted that Lin Mengya was very human.


    Now that she has made up her mind, she won''t go to the horns of a bull.


    Instead, worry about your brother.


    "I have told my great grandfather that you are welcome to go back to the palace with me. Brother, would you like to go back with me?"


    To tell the truth, of course he can''t refuse his sister''s request.


    However, he also has his concerns.


    After thinking for a long time, he refused her.


    "Ya''er, since the palace family attaches great importance to you, I can rest assured that you are here. But after all, I am an outsider, and I can''t embarrass you. Rest assured, since my brother knows you are well, he has no worries. If I miss you in the future, I will go to see you. If you are wronged, my brother will take care of you."


    After all, my brother was still afraid of implicating her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. This is her brother who has loved her since childhood.


    She didn''t want her brother to keep running and make a living on the tip of the knife.


    However, Lin Nansheng''s temper was also stubborn and refused to let go.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to live with his sister, but that the palace family can accept his sister, but may not really accept him.


    He doesn''t want to let his sister suffer even a little injustice for any reason.


    While they were talking, suddenly there was a knock on the door outside.


    Long Tianyu went to open the door himself, but saw Zeng Zu standing at the door with Lian Bo.


    "Girl, I brought you medicine."


    Lin Nansheng''s expression was a little formal, but he still stood up and politely saluted the old man at the door.


    The latter looked at the young man in front of him with a smile and seemed very satisfied.


    "It''s worthy of being a child of our family. It''s so excellent no matter where it is. Child, it''s hard for you."


    Xu is because Gong Qianfeng''s tone is kind, perhaps because Lin nanshang is grateful for the attitude of the Gong family towards Lin Mengya.


    Although his actions were blunt, his attitude was not so alienated.


    Gong Qianfeng could see at a glance that the child valued friendship as much as ya''er. He was a good child.


    Although he was a great grandson he had never seen before, he was very close to his eyes.


    "OK, it''s all a family. Sit down. I asked Gong lian to find you some blood tonic. Don''t forget to take it."


    If you care, Lin nanshang''s attitude will soften more and more.


    Although he didn''t speak much, he naturally showed the respect of his younger generation.


    Gong Qianfeng just heard something about their brother and sister. He waved and asked Lin Mengya to come over.


    "Girl, I heard it outside. Your brother is a good man. He hopes you can have more shelter in the future. Don''t blame him and don''t force him. A good man is ambitious and he is right."


    Lin Mengya is unwilling.


    Finally, she found her brother. Naturally, she didn''t want to be separated.


    When Lin nanshang heard the old man say so, he looked a little complicated.


    Gong Qianfeng doesn''t understand. He''s just pretending to be confused.


    "Nan Sheng, right?"


    Lin nanshang nodded and sat quietly on the chair.


    Even though his face was pale, he still showed a resolute composure.


    Gong Qianfeng can see that the child is a general, more like a general than the second.


    "I know you want to make a career so that ya''er can have more confidence. After all, she hasn''t lived in the palace since she was a child. Now we can get along well, but not in the future. At that time, only you will be her only hope. Am I right?"


    He was pierced by others, but Lin nanshang was not shy.


    He just looked at his own sister gently. That little ball of powder grew into a woman after all.


    He didn''t give up, and even thought in his private heart that if she could never grow up, she would live under her wings forever.


    But he was so powerless that she suffered all the hardships in the world.


    After all, he was sorry for her.


    "However, the palace family is not like this. We sincerely accept ya''er and regard her as a member of the palace family. Even, we can entrust our lives to her. She is not only your sister, but also my great granddaughter and my family."


    The words of the great grandfather are sincere and simple.


    Even Lin Nansheng, who has gone through changes, can''t help believing eight points.


    The more he experiences, the sharper he is to distinguish the truth from the lie.


    But he thought more than ya''er.


    "Thank you for your love. Ya''er is a very good girl. Since she can regard you as her family, I can''t stop it. Just one thing, I hope you can promise me."

 Chapter 1938

    Gong Qianfeng looked at the young man in front of him and still kept a loving smile.


    In front of the intelligent old man, Lin nanshang had a feeling that he understood everything, but was willing to tolerate himself.


    My heart is moving. Maybe the Gong family still have some sincerity for their little sister.


    "You say it."


    Lin Nansheng made up his mind and said, "I hope you can set her free when the Gong family no longer needs her. I don''t want the Gong family or anyone to imprison her."


    Lin Mengya felt her eyes warm and burst into tears.


    Her brother, no matter when and where, always put her first.


    In order to protect her, my brother didn''t hesitate to go to the battlefield and follow his father to make achievements. He narrowly escaped death.


    She even begged her friends, hoping to give her a stable life.


    Even though she was still a fool, her brother never gave up on her.


    Long Tianyu held her little hand and silently gave her strength.


    Gong Qianfeng heard what he said, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he laughed.


    "It''s worthy of being a man with the blood of our palace family! Son, maybe others regard future generations as a tool for the prosperity of the family, but in our palace family, the family is just your family."


    His face was full of appreciation.


    "Ya''er has told me about your past. Good boy, you know how to protect your sister at a young age. No matter what others do, the palace family is proud of you."


    Lin Nansheng was obviously surprised.


    He was born in the general''s house. Even though his father had a strong army and a high status, he had to sacrifice a lot for the interests of the family.


    Therefore, he always thought that the feelings of the big family were so cold and thin.


    But I don''t think the old man would say so.


    He could not help but be full of doubts. While he wanted to believe it, he was afraid that it was the other party''s delaying strategy.


    Until the younger sister took his hand, looked into his eyes and said seriously, "elder brother, what the great grandfather said is true. In the palace family, no one will be forced to sacrifice for the benefit of the family. I hope you can stay."


    How can Lin nanshang be willing to leave his sister again.


    Now his family is his only obsession. Of course, he hopes his sister can live under his wings forever.


    But he still hesitated.


    Lin Mengya wanted to persuade again, but suddenly saw two small heads emerging from the door.


    Waving to the two, the two little CHILDES, who were carved with powder and jade, ran to her. They held one leg, looked up and said sweetly, "Mom!"


    Lin Nansheng was stunned.


    He looked at the two boys in disbelief. He just felt his heart beating badly.


    Lin Mengya fondly touched the heads of the two boys and said, "Mo Yan, Ning''er, this is my uncle."


    The two young felt very strange to Lin nanshang. This was the first time they had seen him since they were sensible.


    "But mother, don''t we have a big uncle?"


    Mo Yan doesn''t look smart at ordinary times, but he is still confused about his relatives.


    Lin Mengya looked at her eldest son and smiled.


    "This big uncle is mother''s own brother. Just like you and Ning''er, he is a father''s and mother''s child."


    Mo Yan nodded vaguely, then looked up timidly at the strange uncle after staring at Ning''er.


    "Hello, uncle. My name is Mo Yan and his name is Ning''er. We are all mother''s children."


    Ning''er is more and more like his father recently. He doesn''t talk much, but he is smart.


    At the moment, he just nodded a little reserved towards uncle Lin Nansheng.


    But he looked at the two nephews and couldn''t help crying.


    This is his sister''s child, a little flesh and blood related to him.


    The heart seems to be firmly tied by a rope. Now even if someone lets him go, he won''t say anything.


    "Good, good, you are good, all good."


    The first formal meeting between uncle and nephew was warm and touching.


    The two young soon realized that one more big uncle was one more backer.


    After all, the five uncles in the family can protect the calf more and more.


    Soon, the three became one.


    Especially when I heard that the new uncle could ride a horse to fight, I couldn''t help brightening my eyes and pestering him to tell some stories on the battlefield.


    After all, Lin Nansheng coaxed his sister from childhood. After the initial loss, he soon found the feeling of getting along with children.


    Moreover, his two nephews are smart and good-natured. They don''t look like unreasonable bear children at all. In their hearts, they are partial to them.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know where these two small ones are. I''m afraid they''re pretending to be good again.


    Now, from top to bottom, there is no one who has not been cheated by them.


    Even the children''s father is just a paper tiger.


    No way, she can only be the bad guy.


    "Well, it''s time for you two to take a lunch break."


    The two boys listened to her most. Although they were still reluctant to give up, they still waved to their new uncle and asked Bai Su to take them to rest.


    Lin Nansheng watched them leave. He was determined not only to protect his sister, but also to let the two babies grow healthily.


    "Nan Sheng, stay."


    Gong Qianfeng sincerely sent out the invitation, and Lin Nansheng had no reason to refuse.


    Looking at him, he finally nodded and pressed Lin Mengya''s uneasy heart down.


    However, she thought of another question.


    "Great grandfather, I wonder what kind of identity you will let your brother appear in front of everyone?"


    Great grandfather thought carefully. In the protection of them, ya''er and Nansheng had better not be exposed.


    But he is also reluctant to give up such an excellent child. He can only exist behind people and can''t see the light.


    However, Lin nanshang didn''t seem to care at all, and advised: "don''t bother about it. I just wanted to live with my sister. My identity doesn''t matter. Otherwise, I''ll just say I''m my sister''s escort."


    Even so, Gong Qianfeng still didn''t take his advice.


    At this time, Gong Er, who had stopped outside for a long time, rushed in impatiently.


    "Great grandfather, why bother so much! Just let brother Nansheng take the identity of the third brother."


    The strong man who suddenly rushed in showed a friendly smile towards Lin Nansheng.


    Lin nanshang just raised his alert, but gradually put it down after seeing the other party''s unfriendly appearance.


    But before her great grandfather said no, she shook her head first.


    "No, it''s the heart knot of the third brother. We can''t put a knife in the wound of the third brother."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s impossible for that person to be a brother. Maybe we don''t have this kinship, but if Nansheng brother can stay in our room, I''ll welcome him on behalf of my parents."


    Gong San, who followed, smiled.


    He really put down the past, even with his brother born from a womb, but when he betrayed himself, this brotherhood should have been broken up long ago.


    Brother is a person who can help him and share weal and woe with himself, not a selfish ghost who doesn''t care about himself and his family.


    "No, thank you for your kindness."


    Lin nanshang didn''t want to agree.


    He has his own pride. He is his father''s child. No matter where he goes, his surname should be Lin.


    Or did the great grandfather see his concerns, He said gently, "son, I don''t want you to change your surname. Even ya''er, I didn''t completely erase her origin. In fact, I just hope that the identity of the palace family can protect you. Ya''er is facing more danger than you can imagine, turning you into the third brother. At least some people don''t dare to fight you easily."


    Lin nanshang didn''t expect this.


    But soon, he remembered some rumors he heard after he became an escort.


    From depression to sudden rise, the Gong family has become the most legendary story of the whole Wei country.


    But the most important part of the story is the mysterious palace owner.


    Some people say she looks beautiful, others say she is ruthless, and others say she is not a monster who knows magic.


    At the beginning, he just felt curious and didn''t explore too deeply, let alone his little sister.


    Combined with various rumors, he also realized that his younger sister''s life was not so easy.


    Otherwise, how could she change her face?


    If it weren''t for the bamboo pattern on her bracelet, it was actually a word "Lin", and only their brother and sister and father knew it, I''m afraid he wouldn''t recognize it.


    It seems that the old man should be telling the truth.


    In that case, it is all the more necessary for him to stay with his sister.


    "Thank you, great grandfather, and thank you."


    He is not a pinch person. Since he has accepted others'' feelings, he will not refuse people thousands of miles away.


    When the great grandfather heard him change his mouth, he couldn''t close his mouth.


    He is old and likes to watch the house bustle.


    Now that he has another great grandson, he must have a prosperous family in the future.


    "Well, well, they will be your brothers in the future. There are three people in our family. When you go back this time, you will know that they are easy to get along with. Also, the third brother, whose name is Gong Kang, will hold his identity in the future. Don''t worry. No one dares to embarrass you."


    Lin Nansheng nodded slightly and agreed with his great grandfather.


    Gong ER and Gong San are very satisfied with this sudden brother.


    In particular, Gong Er knew at a glance that Lin Nansheng was a practicing family. In addition, he was a young general at the beginning, which made him feel more sympathetic to each other.


    Lin Mengya looked at the harmony between her brothers and looked at the man who had never left her.


    Maybe the reason why she will do her best is to protect everything in front of her.


    A touch of firmness crossed her eyes.


    Whoever it is, don''t try to take everything from her!


    After the adoption, the brothers also had a lot less sense of alienation.


    Lian Bo was also very happy. He knew that there was another young master at home. After asking Lin nanshang''s taste, he was busy preparing wine and dishes.

 Chapter 1939

    Lin nanshang felt the kindness of the Gong family to him, so he put down a lot of caution.


    After the family had a good reunion meal, several people were called to discuss business in front of their great ancestors.


    At this time, Lin Nansheng also learned the reason why the Gong family came here, and his experience was much simpler.


    "After I escaped, I went to a small aristocratic family''s manor several times. There I happened to meet an Escort Agency recruiting an escort. Fortunately, I have martial arts skills and gradually came into contact with the internal affairs of the escort agency. This time, our lead escort personally picked up a escort, but I didn''t think that the person to protect was Bai jiarou."


    Naturally, Lin nanshang also knew how Bai jiarou calculated her sister.


    Such a woman, let alone protection, now he just wants to teach the white family a lesson.


    "Where are you going to send Bai jiarou?"


    "I''m not sure. The lead escort only said to take people back to the escort agency first. Naturally, someone will pick her up. I see the lead Escort''s tone. It''s obvious that the guests this time are not small."


    From her brother''s words, she also screened out some useful information.


    She was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the most hidden thing in the Bai family was the white lotus like Bai jiarou.


    I don''t know what the white family will look like this time.


    "Who is the man who came to kill you today?"


    Mentioning this, Lin nanshang''s eyes could not help sinking down.


    All his companions have died.


    If his martial arts were not a little higher, I''m afraid he couldn''t be rescued by his brother-in-law at all.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t see each other''s way.


    But long Tianyu rarely said, "the martial arts of those people are a bit like the tiger Xingwei of the Jin family."


    "Jin family?"


    It was another unexpected accident for her.


    "But the Kim family, isn''t it your ally?"


    "It used to be."


    Long Tianyu''s tone was cold.


    Since Jin Yao dared to attack Lin Mengya, the Jin family has been his enemy.


    "But aren''t you sure?"


    In the style of long Tianyu, he should not say so modern and ambiguous words.


    Now it looks like he''s not sure, right?


    "There are some similarities in martial arts moves, but the tiger Xingwei of the Jin family is not so weak."


    Weak?


    Suddenly, Lin nanshang felt that his brother-in-law was still as unpopular as ever.


    His eyes inadvertently glanced aside. After seeing that the expression in the eyes of his two new brothers was the same as him, he immediately had the feeling of finding an ally.


    My brother-in-law really doesn''t like it!


    As if he didn''t notice the indignation in Lin nanshang''s eyes, long Tianyu explained to himself: "huxingwei is the guard personally trained by the first owner of the Jin family, but they won''t easily appear in the world. Generally, they are only responsible for protecting the safety of the ancestors of the Jin family. Although the people who attacked the Bai family this morning are somewhat similar, they are not."


    When he said so, Lin Mengya understood.


    The Jin family is a family with some weight in Xiancheng. It is obviously a family that can constantly conflict with Xiancheng and extend outward.


    She has experienced many methods in Xiancheng.


    The Kim family must know better.


    Then Hu Xingwei, who specially protects the ancestors of the Jin family, must be extraordinary.


    "However, since they are similar, there must be some relationship."


    Long Tianyu nodded and agreed with her.


    The matter of the Bai family is actually related to the Jin family.


    It surprised her.


    Are all the changes of the Bai family in recent years due to the Jin family?


    You know, this chess game has been arranged for decades since old lady Bai was young.


    What is the purpose of the Jin family? What does the map they want to find represent?


    For a time, everyone was speechless, and everyone fell into deep meditation.


    After a long time, she breathed out a long breath.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Whether the Jin family is coming for us or not, I think it will come out sooner or later. This time is a wake-up call for the Bai family. I think they will take action in the future. As long as the real tiger Xingwei is not coming, the Bai family may not have the strength to fight."


    She has more sources of information than others.


    Yu once mentioned to her that the Jin family is too busy now.


    And the most important thing for the Jin family at present is to stabilize, otherwise they won''t hold on to Yu, a powerful reinforcement.


    In other words, at least until the crisis of the Jin family is lifted, the ancestor of the Jin family will not leave their base camp easily.


    And they have allied with the Bai family. Naturally, they won''t watch the Bai family being calculated.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult for the Jin family to succeed in the future.


    Everyone in the room agreed with her.


    They all felt that it was best to solve the Bai family''s affairs as soon as possible so that they could hurry back to the Gong family.


    The situation is becoming more and more serious. If you return to the palace one day earlier, you will be safe one day earlier.


    Now, after she sued Mr. Xunyang, the reputation of the Gong family will be saved.


    In fact, she didn''t want to completely eliminate the rumors against the palace family.


    What she wants is people''s skepticism after hearing two completely different news.


    If a person is a good compliment in everyone''s ears, people will subconsciously think that he is a good person.


    vice versa.


    She knew she couldn''t make the world praise the palace family. Moreover, bedbugs like Baili family would always hide in the dark corner.


    Therefore, she only needs to talk about the benefits of the palace family.


    The world is so big that some aristocratic families can''t cover it up?


    Out of the main hall, Lin Mengya still talked with her brother for a long time, which can be regarded as telling each other''s experience thoroughly.


    Only then did Lin nanshang know how much her sister had experienced in order to have today''s achievements.


    The Gong family can accept him so quickly, I''m afraid it''s also thanks to their sister.


    At the thought of his sister carrying so much with her weak body, he couldn''t help feeling more and more distressed.


    After all, he still let his sister go through too much alone.


    The guilt in his heart made him want to solve all her troubles immediately.


    I just hope she can live a carefree and happy life.


    But Lin Mengya stopped his idea.


    She said: "at the beginning, mother chose to die alone for us to live. As her children, we should live well. We have no choice to escape. From the moment we were born, sacrifice is inevitable. In order not to let the people we care about choose sacrifice again, we have to bear and end everything in our hands."


    Lin Nansheng is indisputable because he knows that what his sister said is right.


    They can only move forward, not backward.


    He will take on all this with his sister.


    Her brother was injured. She told him to rest early and turned out of the door.


    The night was dark and the moonlight was light. The man who leaned against the wall and saw her for the first time became the only scenery she could see in her eyes.


    She couldn''t help laughing and walked towards him step by step.


    The man''s facial features were like the cold ice of a mountain, with an indifference that can never be further ignored.


    But in front of her, the ice and snow melted and there was no coldness.


    "Have you been waiting for me for a long time?"


    She actively grabbed his arm.


    Even after so many years, he still spoiled her as before.


    He shook his head, stretched out his hand and crossed her fingers, looked into her eyes, and was very serious.


    "Are you happy?"


    She nodded hard, bent her eyes and smiled without half a haze.


    "Just be happy. I hope you can be so happy every day in the future."


    He said it sincerely, but with inexplicable piety.


    If god Buddha has spirit, this is his only wish.


    Lin Mengya looks flying. She is really happy.


    Shaking his arm, he jumped like a flying butterfly.


    "My brother said that my father must still be alive, and he may also be in Weiguo. Yu, we will find all our relatives. We will be happy and live a happy life."


    She chattered about her vision of a better life, which might seem childish, but she was infected with long Tianyu''s mood and relaxed.


    She seemed to control his emotions with magic, and he only surrendered willingly.


    They returned to the room. After washing, she went to bed and rolled around unwilling to sleep.


    Long Tianyu is happy to see her like this, but she is afraid that she will not have enough rest if she goes to bed too late.


    They had to use long hands and feet as ropes to lock people firmly in their arms.


    "Yu, after answering the Gong family, we may work harder."


    She lay down in his arms, blinked big eyes and said softly.


    Long Tianyu''s arm tightened more tightly and surrounded her, which was equal to keeping the happiness of his life.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll protect you."


    "I know. But if I restore the status of ''gong Ya'', will it have any impact on your plan?"


    She asked carefully, and long Tianyu guessed her intention almost instantly.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    He frowned slightly, obviously disapproving.


    Lin Mengya held his face and explained seriously.


    "I know you used that double to protect me. I didn''t want to restore Gong Ya''s identity immediately. We revealed that Gong Ya might have returned to Gong''s house in the hope of attracting some eyes. Now we are no longer vulnerable. Moreover, the enemy will turn from darkness to light. Just use it With proper methods, we can weaken the enemy. In this way, you won''t work so hard. "


    She knows.


    Long Tianyu stared at her deeply. After a long time, he sighed.


    He was never on guard against her.


    Not letting her know her plan is also hoping that she will have less trouble.


    But he underestimated his wife''s wisdom and means.


    He opened the hair between her eyebrows and countered her forehead.

 Chapter 1940

    To tell the truth, Lin Mengya''s heart is a little uneasy.


    She was not unaware of his doubts, and was afraid that she would disrupt the plan he had bothered to arrange.


    But she was reluctant to let him fight alone.


    All she did was hope to walk side by side with him.


    Now, she has some confidence.


    Seeing the intersection of lines of sight, long Tianyu suddenly understood her idea.


    He smiled with no psychological burden.


    Pet touched her head and whispered, "do what you want, I believe you."


    A hanging heart was ironed properly by this sentence.


    She smiled brightly and put her hands on his neck.


    "Yes!"


    He believed in her, which was more wonderful than any love word.


    The Bai family''s reaction was a little slower than she expected.


    My brother and Yu saw the situation that day with their own eyes. If Bai Shian hadn''t taken the team back to protect them, I''m afraid the Bai family would have been slaughtered yesterday.


    Really, all these years have been in vain.


    Lin Mengya saw his desire to speak and thought he had something to hide.


    In her concern for her allies, she took the initiative to ask.


    "But what can we do for you?"


    "No, nothing. By the way, uncle Cheng has heard that Feng Chen''s case will soon have a result. Do you want to listen in at that time?"


    He was a little nervous. He knew it was not a good thing, but he couldn''t think of anything else.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "it''s natural to go, but as soon as Feng Chen''s case is over, we''ll go back. Thank you for your care these days."


    Her warm smile made his uneasiness fade away.


    The love that had not yet had time to become turbulent was quietly hidden at the moment.


    He seemed to have an epiphany in an instant and knew that some love had never been for the purpose of possession.


    He relaxed and was willing to bear the name of only one friend.


    "If you have a chance in the future, please come again."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know if it was her own illusion. She always felt that the people in front of her seemed to be a lot softer.


    "Well, it''s a deal!"


    They looked at each other and smiled, but there was no ambiguity.


    In the yard, someone who was staring inside quietly loosened his clenched fist.


    That kid knows!


    Turning around, he saw the three brothers of the palace family behind him, who had no time to escape, staring at him.


    Gong Er didn''t change his look. He just came up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "man, why are you so stingy."


    But long Tianyu just looked at him coldly and left with big steps.


    Finally, there was a particularly bad word.


    "Later, please make way for me to go back to my room."


    Hearing the speech, the three changed their faces immediately.


    Especially Gong Er, who was gnashing his teeth with hatred, raised his fist.


    "Smelly boy! Sooner or later I''ll beat you all over the ground!"


    The other two hung their heads and covered their unwilling faces.


    They won''t admit that every night trying to stop the man from entering their sister''s boudoir ended in failure!


    The days suddenly became leisurely.


    Feng Chen''s case will be retried two days later.


    She knew that the reason why she was so fast was because Bai jiarou was exposed.


    She didn''t deliberately participate in it. She just asked the people of Fen Tang and Yu to report the progress of the matter at any time.


    They have almost cleaned up. As soon as Feng Chen''s case is over, they will embark on their return journey.


    In this regard, the family are very excited.


    After leaving for so many days, they all miss home.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the day of retrial came.


    Although Bai Shian sent for them early in the morning, when they arrived at the guard camp, they still saw the people on the third floor and the third floor outside.


    After what happened to Mr. Xunyang before, people now have questions in their hearts.


    Those details that were deliberately guided and ignored before also gradually surfaced.


    The tampered truth is ready to come out.


    After they arrived at the lobby of the guard camp, Bai Cheng also just appeared.


    I was not surprised to see them, but just nodded to her.


    Lin Mengya also returned the salute skillfully. She only came as a spectator this time and won''t intervene.


    Bai Cheng sat on the throne and ordered his men with a serious expression.


    "Bring a criminal."


    Not long ago, Feng Chen, dressed in green, appeared in front of everyone accompanied by Bai Lu.


    The people around me whispered from time to time.


    Some of them experienced the storm three years ago and naturally had some feelings.


    Three years ago, Feng Chen was in high spirits. Even though he was accused by thousands of people, he was still impassioned and indomitable.


    At first, they all felt that Feng Chen was unrepentant, but now they want to come, isn''t it because he has a clear conscience?


    Since there is nothing wrong, why admit it?


    More and more people began to admire him.


    But they forgot that it was they who despised and abused Feng Chen three years ago, and even nailed him to the pillar of shame.


    Although Lin Mengya heard the comments of those people, she felt nothing.


    This is public opinion. It can make people become sages for thousands of years, and it can also make people stink for thousands of years.


    Fortunately, she has trained herself to be strong and strong. If others say, she can no longer shake half a point.


    When she looked at Feng Chen, she saw that the man had a straight back and was fearless. His face was as quiet as water. She didn''t put those people''s comments in her heart at all.


    I can''t help but praise in my heart. They all say that talents come out of adversity. Feng Chen is a good seedling.


    "Let me go! You bastards, let me go!"


    A sharp noise came from the other side.


    Two guards escorted a embarrassed man to this side.


    She narrowed her eyes and recognized it for a long time. In front of her, the unkempt face and clothes were completely wrinkled. The man who was so dirty that he was incredibly graceful Xun Ziyang.


    The man was still quarrelling, trying to break away from the people next to him.


    But where was he the opponent of the two guards? He was almost dragged in all the way.


    "Commander, the prisoner has been brought."


    The two guards threw people to the ground and returned to the team.


    After lying down for a long time, he got up from the ground.


    But the eyes were already filled with vicious anger.


    "Why did you arrest me? I''m innocent!"


    "Bold!"


    Bai Cheng stared and shouted angrily.


    Xun Ziyang immediately shrunk, but his face was still a little unconvinced.


    The people around began to discuss again, but the goal has changed from praising Feng Chen to belittling Xun Ziyang.


    This time, there are all kinds of ugly words.


    Xun Ziyang was like a frog, glaring at those who commented on him.


    "Shut up! What are you worthy of talking about me?"


    But now, who still buys his account.


    Immediately, a powerful spat at him.


    "Still think of yourself as Mr. Xunyang''s first disciple? Don''t pee, look in the mirror and see what kind of dog virtue you are!"


    "How dare you say that about me? Do you want to die?"


    Xunziyang was instantly angered. He seemed to lose his mind and rushed to the man.


    But the guard next to him was not dead. He slapped him back.


    He took a few steps back and fell to the ground, surrounded by laughter.


    Only Lin Mengya frowned.

 Chapter 1941

    There seems to be something wrong with Xun Ziyang''s state.


    They had been in contact before. At that time, Xun Ziyang was a cruel character who could frame others without changing his face.


    Even if Bailu catches the evidence on the spot, he can still think of threatening her with the past, so that Bailu can conspire with him to get rid of her.


    Although he failed in the end, she could see that Bailu had actually fallen into the battle between heaven and man.


    Is such a person who is good at covering up, controlling people''s minds and inciting public opinion crazy just because his identity is to be exposed?


    Or is this just another disguise of Xun Ziyang?


    In the system, Xiaoyao has been detected, and there is no abnormality on Xun Ziyang.


    But she never dared to relax and paid attention to each other''s situation at any time.


    Bai Cheng suppressed the ridicule of the onlookers and then said, "who is under the hall and what grievances?"


    Feng Chen saluted him with a loud voice.


    "Cao min Feng Chen, Sue Xun Ziyang for pretending to be me, murdering my life and killing my adoptive parents!"


    Of the three major crimes, one is more cruel than the other.


    Although the previous whole reward clues have let many people know the course of the case, some key evidence has not been disclosed before.


    Bai Cheng nodded. When he was about to ask the defendant, Xun Ziyang sneered with disdain.


    "Feng Chen, when did I pretend to be you?"


    He seemed to be very proud. Ignoring the suggestions of the people around him, he said casually: "from the beginning to the end, can I personally admit that I am the old and immortal son? It is the old and immortal who recognized the wrong person. If you want to blame him, you should also blame him!"


    In that case, it''s completely vicious.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd turned pale. It was Mr. Xunyang who came to listen in today.


    There are few students behind him.


    Those people also glared at Xun Ziyang. They wanted to rush forward immediately and tear up his mouth.


    Mr. Xunyang covered his chest and waited for a while before gently waving his disciple''s hand.


    This is his sin, and he must bear it himself.


    Lin Mengya nodded to the other party and said hello.


    It seems that xunziyang''s words have dealt a great blow to him.


    Feng Chen was disgusted with him, but he didn''t get angry. He just choked back coldly.


    "If you didn''t mislead others with my keepsake, how could others admit your mistake? When you were mistaken, you didn''t deny it, did you? Don''t you think it''s too ugly to deny it here now?"


    It''s still like the scene three years ago.


    Xunziyang will never forget that he was a child raised by a poor couple who didn''t know a big character, but he was calm and had the demeanor he dreamed of.


    Feng Chen has just emerged and won wide praise from students in Fengyuan City.


    Many people admire him for his character and integrity. Even people like Bailu call him brothers.


    Although Mr. Xunyang said nothing, he took great care of him.


    At that time, Feng Chen had a bright future.


    But he is like a maggot living in the mud, with an ulterior purpose, in order to survive.


    Therefore, when he had the opportunity to replace him, he did not hesitate to stab Feng Chen, who regarded him as his brother.


    It''s not that he is cruel, but that Feng Chen is too stupid.


    If it were him, he would firmly hold on to what he deserved and would not give anyone a chance to covet.


    Therefore, he won, and Feng Chen became mud and was abandoned by everyone.


    But he didn''t expect that he would make a comeback.


    His eyes were red, like wild animals, staring at prey that should have died in his hands.


    Why is Feng Chen still alive? Damn him, damn him!


    Lin Mengya felt that Xun Ziyang was becoming more and more abnormal.


    The evidence and accusations in the court are enough to tear up all his false reputation and expose a real and rotten life to everyone.


    Gossiping, deliberately framing and poisoning his biological parents, and even trying to poison Mr. Xunyang, one by one, let people really see his dark heart.


    The people who watched under the hall were already filled with righteous indignation.


    If it weren''t for the guard, I''m afraid they would all rush up and kill the shameless man alive.


    But xunziyang''s answer was more and more disorganized.


    In the end, he didn''t even explain, but just laughed arrogantly.


    "What if I did it all? I''m right! No one in the world has the right to say I''m wrong. You''re sorry for me. You should compensate me!"


    He looked at the angry people with disdain and scolded them indifferently.


    "You fools, now you scold me. At the beginning, you were fooled by me and regarded him as a murderer? In my eyes, you are just mules, horses, pigs and dogs that can stand up. You don''t deserve to live in this world!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that Xun Ziyang''s idea made her familiar.


    The crowd was completely angered.


    In a rage, they broke away from the guard and smashed countless hands at xunziyang.


    Before she could move, she saw a daze in Xun Ziyang''s eyes.


    Then he looked at the surging crowd in horror and tried to escape.


    "Go back! Go back! Come on, take the people away!"


    Xun Ziyang''s ridicule incited the people''s hatred to the highest.


    Fortunately, this is a guard camp. Even if you are a little unprepared, the situation is not uncontrollable.


    Bai Cheng commanded his men and immediately took Feng Chen and Xun Ziyang away.


    Gong Er, who had been protecting her behind her since just now, also wanted to take her sister and leave the scene as soon as possible, but she stopped her.


    "Go over there and have a look."


    She pointed to the direction Xun Ziyang left, and Gong Er immediately understood.


    Although there were many people, Gong Er had the natural advantage of height and physique. They soon pushed away the crowd and reached the cell door of the guard camp.


    However, there are guards here and no one is allowed to enter.


    She stood on tiptoe and shouted inside.


    "Bai Lu, Bai Lu, are you in there?"


    Soon, Bai Lu appeared in front of her. Seeing her, he was surprised, but signaled the guard to let him go.


    She and her second brother quickly crossed the guard and went to the cell. Bai Lu couldn''t help complaining: "I''m afraid Xun Ziyang is crazy and has caused so much trouble. I don''t think he can go out in the future."


    Between words, there has long been no brotherhood.


    Especially today, after seeing that the real naughty scoundrel is shameless, he knows how fake he is.


    "Where is Xun Ziyang now?"


    Intuition told her that Xunzi''s masculinity was definitely an accident.


    Before, he was almost crazy and fearless.


    But at the last moment, his eyes were filled with fear.


    This is a normal person''s reaction, but it is inconsistent with his previous behavior of deliberately provoking the crowd.


    Bai Lu pointed inside, but at this time, Feng Chen ran out in a hurry.


    "Bai Lu, go and have a look. Something''s wrong with Xun Ziyang!"


    Without saying anything, they rushed there immediately.


    I only saw Xun Ziyang, who was just arrogant, but now he curled himself up like a fool, shouting in horror.


    "No, don''t come here! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    His voice was shrill and his hands kept waving, as if there were invisible enemies around him, besieging him.


    Lin Mengya came a little closer and asked, "when did he start like this?"


    Feng Chen answered immediately.


    "Just from the beginning, the escort brothers put him here, and he began to shout."


    She observed carefully, but Xun Ziyang always buried his face in his arms, occasionally looked at people outside, and then continued to make noise.


    Dull as Gong Er, he also realized the abnormality. He frowned and asked, "younger sister, is he crazy?"


    "I think he''s crazy. Otherwise, how could he say those words in public!"


    Bai Lu must be in a hurry.


    How much he trusted xunziyang at first, how angry he is now.


    But Lin Mengya stood up and said seriously, "he''s really crazy. I''m afraid he''s been plotted by others."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bailu seems a little incredible, but Lin Mengya is now 100% sure.


    "He''s out of his mind now. I think that''s why he said those words before. Now he''s useless."


    These words surprised the remaining people.


    Lin Mengya, in particular, frowned and her face was even more ugly.


    These days, in order to be afraid of being killed, Yu''s people keep the prison of the guard camp strictly.


    I thought that after Feng Chen overturned the case, I could use some methods to force some things about the map from Xun Ziyang''s mouth.


    But I didn''t expect such a result.


    What puzzled her was that no one had seen him these days, and his daily diet was carefully checked, and there was absolutely no problem.


    But how could this man be fooled under her eyelids?


    "You mean he''s stupid?"


    Feng Chen looked at her, feeling a little out of control.


    Lin Mengya knows how he feels now, but she still nods.


    "How can he be stupid? How can he be stupid if he hasn''t paid his sins!"


    Feng Chen rushed to xunziyang, grabbed his hands and roared with all his strength.


    "Xun Ziyang! You despicable little man! How can you be stupid?"


    Xunziyang was like a frightened bird. He tried his best to avoid, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Wow", he cried.


    "Dad, mom, I''m wrong. Don''t hit me!"


    The childlike cry quenched Feng Chen''s anger.


    He let go of his hand and staggered back a few steps.


    His hatred, his unwillingness and his pain will never have a chance to recover.


    What is the purpose of his hardship?


    For a moment, he was also confused.

 Chapter 1942

    The people in the dormitory looked at each other.


    Even the white foot with the largest nerve was at a loss.


    He scratched his head and looked at Lin Mengya like asking for help.


    I''m afraid a girl can do this delicate job of comforting people.


    "In fact, you won long ago."


    She went to Feng Chen''s side and faced Xun Ziyang with him.


    "You haven''t lost from the beginning. You stick to your heart. People are most afraid of losing to yourself."


    She said softly, these are her heartfelt words.


    Just like the original Lin MengWu followed Guan Qing, even though they thought they had deprived her of everything, they were always losers.


    Even when they succeeded, they were poisoned in the sedan chair and became a wisp of wronged souls wandering in the world.


    But they always knew that everything they had was robbed from her hands.


    Easily, she became a nightmare that had suppressed them all their lives.


    Now she is holding heavy power and killing people is just a fleeting idea.


    For the mother and daughter, she did not hate them, but they had lost the qualification to be her opponent.


    Man, where can you be angry with an ant?


    Keeping them alive is just to make them live more painful.


    Sooner or later, she will personally collect the debts owed by the mother and daughter.


    Feng Chen couldn''t accept it for a moment. He turned his head slightly and looked at her.


    "Have I suffered in vain? Why should I remember these pains, but he can easily forget them? Why do you say?"


    Gong er''s eyebrows twisted, some dissatisfied with Feng Chen''s anger.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "if you''re not satisfied, you can kill him with a knife now, but you won''t lose a penny of your pain. He didn''t suffer alone. Can you let others go? Feng Chen, you''re really easy to kill."


    This is almost ridiculed.


    Feng Chen was furious, but at least he had some self-control.


    On the verge of the outbreak, Sheng turned his head around.


    "If I were you, I would walk out of here quietly, and then climb to a position respected by 10000 people, and crush all those people into slag. How you choose is your own business, and no one will stop you."


    Feng Chen''s eyes were ignited by her words.


    His lips closed, his fists clenched, his back stiff, but his steps became heavier and heavier.


    "Feng Chen! Feng Chen!"


    Bai Lu was worried about him, so he had to leave them in a hurry and chase them out.


    Only their brother and sister and a madman were left.


    "He really doesn''t know what to do. If it weren''t for us, I''m afraid he would still be angry in a corner."


    Gong Er shouted discontentedly, and Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Feng Chen and she are just strangers.


    She does her utmost. How to go next depends on his own choice.


    Now there was no one else in the cell, and she didn''t have to worry about it. She began to check the situation of Xun Ziyang.


    People can''t be insane for no reason. Xun Ziyang''s pulse is disordered and his eyes are dim. Obviously, he is really crazy.


    She was a little angry. After all, people were calculated under their own eyes.


    Helpless, she can only give up temporarily.


    But she inadvertently saw that Xun Ziyang''s hand seemed to draw something in the void.


    Xiaoyao recorded it in time, and Lin Mengya was shocked that the picture looked like a map.


    No, not a complete map, but a corner of an incomplete map.


    After drawing to a certain position, Xun Ziyang began to repeat his movements.


    She knew that such subconscious behavior must be because it was the most profound thing in his memory.


    Until it was determined that there was no new content, she rubbed the center of her eyebrows, asked Xiaoyao to stop recording, and compared Xiaoyao with the previous tin box map.


    But the result was disappointing. There was no similarity between the two.


    Repeated frustration made her angry.


    But she is not a person who can throw her temper at will. Anyone who dares to destroy her plan will be unlucky!


    One side of Gong Er didn''t notice his sister''s bad mood, and he just sniffed at Xun Ziyang.


    For him, this kind of soft egg counseling bag has no merit at all.


    "This man is really strange. He has done all the bad things, but he has been scolded crazy. Oh, if he had known so, why did he have to start?"


    "Second brother, what did you say?"


    She raised her head, stared at her second brother and asked.


    The latter didn''t think much and said, "I think this man is very boring, but he''s just scolded. He''s crazy and stupid, but he''s really not a man at all."


    Yes!


    Like all the questions in her heart were lit up, she grabbed the focus of the matter at once.


    He hurried inside and found the cell where Feng Chen had been held before.


    you ''re right! this is it!


    No wonder, xunziyang will be quietly attacked. It turned out that someone had already made preparations.


    Gong Er followed, and was slightly unable to understand her behavior.


    "Sister, you don''t have to be angry with such bastards."


    "I know why, Xun Ziyang will become what he is now."


    Because of the dark and humid environment all year round, there is always a musty smell in the cell.


    But her nose and system will never let go of such obvious clues. There is an obvious smell of Magnolia in the cell, but it is not an ordinary spice, but added.


    Xunziyang was afraid of being psychologically hinted at like Bai jiarou.


    When she recalled what had just happened, she always felt that the reactions of those outside were somewhat related to the collapse of Xun Ziyang.


    Although she didn''t know what was the key point of the hint to Xun Ziyang, it was because of this that she was completely destroyed.


    This means is no longer simply cruel. It can be called deception!


    "Second brother, when you were wandering outside, have you ever heard of an aristocratic family that is best at controlling people''s hearts?"


    The other party''s means are very superb and very skilled.


    If you are not careful, you will be caught. You can almost kill people invisibly.


    Gong Er also made a mistake this time. I want to ask him which family has powerful martial arts and sharp weapons. He is as precious as a family.


    This one, can really hurt him.


    Lin Mengya also knows that asking is tantamount to asking in vain, but since those people use such strange means, they will not be anonymous.


    After finding the reason, Lin Mengya no longer wastes time in prison.


    Most of the people outside have left under the persuasion of the guard.


    Feng Chen avenged the snow, and Xun Ziyang ate the consequences. The three-year grievance has been settled. The rest has nothing to do with her.


    As soon as they got out of the prison, they met a guard.


    However, after a face-to-face meeting, Lin Mengya heard a continuous whisper in her ear, as if from all directions.


    That voice is really too gentle, like the warm sun in spring, which makes people unconsciously spread a sense of fatigue from the depths of the body.


    Just want to sink into a dream and never wake up.


    Everything around us, like a slow motion camera, has lost its meaning of existence.


    Suddenly, an alarm sounded in her brain. She immediately recovered her Qingming, and the small medicine fed back a very important message to her almost at the same time.


    "Master, you were almost hypnotized just now! If the system didn''t have a protective mechanism, your brain would bury a hint."


    She was stunned. The feeling of weakness just now came and went quickly.


    She immediately looked around, but found that there was no suspicious person except her second brother.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "What about the man who just passed by?"


    She asked in a hurry, but the latter replied in doubt: "gone, how do you know?"


    There must be something wrong with that man!


    She looked around and around, but she still got nothing.


    Seeing the serious look on her face, Gong Er knew there must be something wrong.


    "Wait for me here first. I''ll find Bailu for help!"


    But she knew it was unlikely to be found.


    Since the man dares to appear in front of her, he must have a sure way to retreat.


    In the process of waiting, she kept recalling everything just now.


    The voice was so strange that she was almost unprepared.


    If the other party uses this skill to control others, I''m afraid no one can resist it.


    "Don''t worry, master. Although this kind of hypnosis is highly skilled, it''s not impossible to solve it. Moreover, even if the system doesn''t touch you just now, it won''t affect you."


    I was nervous just now, but now I''m relaxed again.


    Lin Mengya is a little dissatisfied with Xiaoyao''s behavior of "belittling the enemy".


    The latter immediately turned into a dog leg, He explained softly: "In fact, the role of hypnosis is not to control, but to stimulate. Xunziyang was caught because he was afraid of being exposed. Bai jiarou felt that your spouse liked her and their obsession was not deep enough, so he became morbid obsession after forced hypnosis. But your mind is very firm and strong enough that you don''t have to rely on it anymore It was prompted by external forces. "


    She didn''t think of it.


    The first research object of the system was her, so the hypnotic effect was soon studied by the system.


    She suddenly remembered one thing and hurriedly renovated the content of the decoded zither spectrum.


    In a volume recording something similar to hypnosis, she found what she needed.


    "Mental skills are divided into four volumes: controlling the heart, measuring the heart, asking the heart and returning to the heart."


    Mental skill is to master people''s hearts through some aspects.


    Among them, mind control is the lowest. If you forcibly control, you can easily get rid of it by people with firm mind. Of course, it also has something to do with hypnosis technology.


    Measuring the heart is to predict the people''s heart, that is, to see through the people''s heart.


    Asking the heart is to stimulate some desires hidden in the people''s heart. These desires are either dark or paranoid. After using some means, we can urge people''s desires.


    This is the same as Xiaoyao.


    But

 Chapter 1943

    The content of mind skill was cracked only after Xiaoyao upgraded the decoding system. Why did that person even know it?


    She focused on turning over the volume of mind asking and found that it recorded that if you want to use mind asking, the caster must first practice a skill hard.


    Or oral skills, or eyes, or some other auxiliary measures can make the caster quickly hint at the other party.


    For example, the voice she heard before is a very special oral skill.


    Moreover, not everyone can practice the contents recorded in this mind skill.


    Even the simplest mind control skill can only be practiced in a few years, not to mention the more advanced mind asking skill.


    She couldn''t help wondering what the last volume of mind returning was like.


    But to her surprise, the mind returning technique is not a skill to teach people how to control people''s hearts. The content above is aimed at the caster.


    "People have spirit. Those who practice mental skills must correct their mind, cultivate their nature and cultivate their morality. Otherwise, they will be eaten back."


    These words made her feel chilly.


    Indeed, if you learn the art of mind and do evil wantonly, you will suffer sooner or later.


    Moreover, the contents of mind returning are all the methods to solve the previous volumes of mind returning.


    After reading it, Lin Mengya suddenly understood the meaning of the heart returning technique.


    If you just look at the above, then this mental skill can be called a forbidden book.


    Invisible control of people''s minds is almost an excellent means for those ambitious guys.


    If you control the head of a family, you can get the help of this family. What if you control the head of a country? Isn''t it in the blink of an eye that you can be sealed and worshipped?


    So the last volume of mind returning skill is like a steel knife hanging on the caster''s head.


    If you harm others, you will harm yourself.


    Such a truth will never change.


    After reading it, she already knew it.


    Even the next time she meets someone who will ask her mind skills, she will never be unprepared.


    On the other hand, the second brother''s search was no surprise and ended in failure.


    Just, but not without harvest.


    "Little sister, that bastard runs fast, but I found it in his room."


    Gong Er walked up to her with a small wooden box in his hand.


    It looks like a small can for women to put on head oil, but it contains some incense powder.


    Don''t smell it. She knows what it is.


    The man dressed up as a guard and naturally had the opportunity to contact Xun Ziyang.


    And because he didn''t do anything unusual, no one was aware of his behavior.


    Under the hint of day after day, Xun Ziyang''s heart has reached the extreme of fear.


    This time, she was unaware of it, and she was not wronged to lose.


    Gong Er looked at his little sister and seemed more calm than before.


    Strangely enough, she rarely cried, but even a frown made him feel as if he had pressed a heavy weight in his heart.


    Lin Mengya put the box away. No matter what kind of enemy she is facing, she will always shovel it flat one by one!


    "Second brother, let''s go home."


    "Well, good."


    This is not their home after all. It''s time to go home.


    In Fengyuan City, Lin Mengya and his party walked quietly.


    Gong Er stayed first and waited to escort those gentlemen who had decided to teach at Sitai college.


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya was afraid that her second brother would also be recruited. She temporarily learned a skill in the heart returning technique to ensure his safety.


    The two babies reluctantly said goodbye to their burly second uncle, and then followed their mother into the carriage.


    "Third Master, don''t you really loosen them?"


    In the restaurant, Bai Shi sat quietly in the box on the second floor, drank all the wine in the glass, allowed the delicacies on the table, and the dog wouldn''t give him a look.


    He stared at the seemingly ordinary motorcade and walked slowly through the street until it disappeared at the end of his sight.


    "No."


    I don''t know why this wine is so bitter.


    He waved to the shopkeeper to step down.


    To send you thousands of miles, you must say goodbye. Moreover, his fate with her is already doomed.


    I hope they will meet again one day.


    I said treasure, but I don''t know whether it''s for myself or someone else.


    "Boss, the man has gone."


    At the moment, in an insignificant courtyard in Fengyuan City, a very ordinary looking man is humbly reporting back to his boss.


    "Well, how''s it going?"


    The whole face of the man called the boss was shrouded in a black mask.


    I could only see that he was tall and his voice was deep and powerful, but it was too cold.


    "I''m afraid the Bai family''s business is not so easy. Bai jiarou has failed. The Bai family has noticed that it''s difficult to start again."


    "So?"


    The voice of slightly picking up shocked his men.


    He immediately knelt on the ground and begged: "please give me another chance. This time, I will bring out the things of the Bai family."


    In the face of his request, the man seemed a little careless.


    "That''s good. My men never raise nobody."


    The hand man immediately thanked again and again.


    But he knows the means of his boss. If he wins or loses again this time, he is afraid that there will soon be no such person in the world.


    "All right, you go and do something."


    "Yes, my subordinates do."


    The man ignored his men, opened the door and walked to the street.


    At this time, the Gong family''s carriage team was walking in front of him.


    "Oh..."


    A cold laugh overflowed from his mouth.


    The only black eyes that were not covered were like cold stars.


    The journey home is always pleasant.


    Unlike when they came here, at least this time they don''t have to sneak anymore.


    Even out of the Bai family''s fief, when she arrived at the Zheng family''s fief, she was very excited and told her family what happened with long Tianyu in the Zheng family as a travel note.


    The people of the palace family heard it with interest, but Lin nanshang felt that it was not interesting.


    In his impression, his little girl should have been a delicate and weak girl who was raised in a honey pot without half a setback.


    But the reality is that the little sister not only experienced thousands of difficulties and dangers, but also carried the pressure he should bear.


    After all, he is too incompetent to be a brother.


    He was blaming himself. He was knocked gently on his shoulder. Looking up, he saw Gong San''s smiling face.


    "Would you like to try it? This is the medicinal tea made by my little sister."


    He handed Lin nanshang a cup of tea. There was no bitter and astringent taste of ordinary medicinal tea, but only a faint aftertaste.


    He drank it, and the slight bitterness was dissipated by Huigan before he had time to turn around at the tip of his tongue.


    It seemed that after drinking this cup of tea, the sadness in his heart dissipated like bitterness.


    "In fact, when her brother, he always feels a little frustrated?"


    He opened his mouth gently, and his tone was full of teasing.


    Lin nanshang looked at the girl who was talking and laughing with the children and sighed faintly.


    "My sister, she was a distressing child since childhood. My mother went after giving birth to her, and then my father had to marry his stepmother under imperial power. The woman was so vicious that she almost killed her."


    This matter has always become a thorn in his heart.


    The mother and daughter, he can''t wait to peel their skin and dig out their black hearts!


    Gong San''s eyes also flashed a faint light. It turned out that Lin MengWu was so hateful.


    "I''ve seen your stepmother''s daughter, too."


    Lin Nansheng immediately asked, "where are they? Where are they now?"


    "Don''t worry, let them go. It''s what little sister means."


    "Why?"


    Lin Nansheng doesn''t understand.


    Shangguanqing''s mother and daughter framed her sister. Her sister can''t be indifferent.


    Unless she has some unavoidable difficulties, she will never let them go so easily.


    Squinting, Gong San laughed at himself.


    "Who knows, my little sister is always smart enough to make me ashamed. But I know that the reason why she let go of the mother and daughter must be to catch big fish for a long time. You should learn to trust her. Everyone in our palace believes in her."


    Lin Nansheng saw a gentle glow on Gong San''s face.


    He always thought that the palace family must have taken advantage of his sister.


    But now he''s not so sure.


    Because some things can''t deceive people at all.


    Gong San seemed to be aware of it and asked with a smile, "do you think we can almost tell you that we are strangers, but why do we accept our little sister so quickly?"


    Lin nanshang didn''t feel anything when he was told, but nodded and admitted.


    The Lin family have always been very honest on such issues.


    Gong San smiled and thought they were worthy of their own brothers and sisters.


    "Before answering your question, I have to tell you one thing. In the past few decades, since I remember, my little sister has been our only hope. For us, she is not only a family member, but also a housekeeper. She is the spiritual pillar of all palace people."


    That almost pious look reminded Lin nanshang of a small mountain village he passed by accidentally when he led the army to fight in the past.


    The village is very poor. It doesn''t even have a dilapidated temple. Some are just a small temple built of stones.


    The Buddha statues inside were blackened, and it was almost impossible to see which god Buddha it was.


    But the people in the village came to wipe the stones every day.


    The stones of the small temple are clean, and there is hardly any dust except incense ash.


    People here don''t have extra tributes, but they really love the god Buddha, so every day people spontaneously give the god Buddha who has protected them for many years, wipe stones and sweep the yard.


    Compared with those temples with eminent monks and Golden Buddha he has seen, the people here offer more simplicity, but their respect is more sincere.

 Chapter 1944

    The mountain village is poor, but the small Temple Buddha statue is their lifelong hope.


    This hope is simple and pure. It seems that it is not mixed with any material desire except praying for the peace of life.


    Now, he felt that he finally saw the peaceful faces of the villagers outside the small temple again.


    Maybe it''s just the luck of the palace family, but it may not be the luck of my sister.


    Probably after figuring out one thing, Gong San obviously felt that the new brother''s mood was not as tight and distant as before.


    This is a good thing. Gong San also showed a faint smile.


    At least, the new brother no longer doubts that they have ulterior motives for their little sister.


    They have been away for more than a month and are not far from the palace''s fief.


    Because there are old, weak, sick and pregnant in the team, they have to stop and rest from time to time.


    Lin Mengya asked the coachman. As long as he walked a few more days, he could go to the Zheng family''s fief and go straight to the official road of the Gong family''s fief.


    According to the news from Zheng Rongrong five days ago, she joined hands with master Zheng and other elders of the Zheng family who have not been bought by master Zheng ER and overturned master Zheng er''s bottom.


    Over the years, in order to win the position of the Zheng family''s owner, master Zheng Er has made frequent small moves in private.


    Some have seriously threatened the interests of the Zheng family.


    Don''t look at those old people. They may keep silent in the face of their relatives.


    But once it comes to vital interests, each one is better than the monkey.


    Now, the second master of the Zheng family has lost power and is imprisoned in the big room.


    I believe that before long, Zheng Rongrong will really become the successor of the Zheng family owner.


    She looked ahead, turned and walked to her brothers.


    At this time, Gong San and Lin Nansheng just finished the topic.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She is still a little worried about her brother.


    But fortunately, she knows that her brothers at home will sincerely accept her brother.


    Gong San smiled at her and offered to make room for their brothers and sisters.


    "Nothing. I''m just gossiping with my third brother."


    Although she is still not used to it, at least Lin Nansheng will follow her and change her name.


    "The three brothers are easy to get along with, and so are others. The big brothers must be very happy to know that they have more brothers."


    She narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.


    Lin Nansheng was still a little jealous, as if he held the treasure in his hand and suddenly had several more people to share it.


    But the thought that there was a "treasure thief" who needed to be beaten immediately dissipated his jealousy.


    After all, there are several more helpers.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t notice her brother''s mind. She just looked at the mountain road not far away.


    The journey was smooth, but the more important it was, the more worried she became.


    "The situation of the Zheng family is not very stable. The second brother still stays in the Bai family. Brother, you have to work harder."


    Before leaving, long Tianyu took a step first.


    The situation of the Jin family is not peaceful. He needs to go back and deal with some things first so as not to pose a threat to them.


    However, it left her a lot of hands.


    Plus with her brother, there should be no accident.


    Lin Nansheng looked tight and nodded.


    He didn''t come in vain these years. Ordinary little thieves really can''t help him.


    After enough rest, several people climbed into the carriage again.


    After these days of breathing adjustment, chen''er''s situation is better.


    But he became more and more sleepy and could not be tired or frightened.


    The narrow mountain road, which only allows two cars to pass in parallel, is close at hand.


    Lin Nansheng took three guards to explore the road first. After confirming that there was no ambush in it, he motioned the carriage behind him to follow in.


    The mountain road was not smooth, only a "click" sound was heard, and the carriage hit the stone and bumped.


    Chen''er opened his hazy eyes and looked at her.


    "It''s all right. Just cross this road."


    She comforted her quietly, but she added several layers of cushions to her son.


    Before leaving, in order not to let her work too hard, she asked someone to install a soft cloth belt similar to a seat belt in the carriage.


    "Be sure to walk steadily and slowly."


    She leaned out her head and commanded. The coachman answered, and the carriage slowed down again.


    The valley is not long, but rather steep.


    There can be no ambush on it. The risk factor is too high.


    Lin Mengya''s eyelids kept jumping. She gently held her hand, but the sense of crisis in her heart never relaxed.


    "The carriage behind, lean to one side, and someone passes in front!"


    Lin Nansheng''s warning came, and several carriages leaned to the right. After a while, they heard a rumbling sound of horse hoofs.


    She glanced through the curtain, as if she were the guard of a large family, with two carriages in the middle.


    It''s not like playing, it''s like fleeing.


    This is strange. However, there are many small families in the Zheng family fief in addition to the Zheng family.


    She didn''t pay attention, but after they passed there, their team continued to move forward.


    But unexpectedly, before long, the roar of horse hoofs came again, and this time, it came straight to them.


    Lin nanshang didn''t expect it either. He immediately made a gesture to the guards behind him, asking them to protect the motorcade first and then prepare for it.


    "Who is in charge here?"


    The other party''s guard doesn''t look good.


    But they were afraid that they were in a hurry and looked much more embarrassed than the Gong family.


    Lin Nansheng''s face remained unchanged and urged the horse to meet him.


    "I am. What can I do for you?"


    The guard leader opposite is a burly man who is blind.


    The man obviously didn''t take Lin nanshang, a thin young man who looked like a gentleman of the aristocratic family, into his eyes and grinned, "I''m not a big deal, but I''m a little short of money and want to borrow some flowers from you."


    Unexpectedly, he was robbed. Lin Nansheng''s alarm rang loudly in his heart.


    Fortunately, when he was escorting, he also encountered such a situation.


    There are a large number of people on our side. Even if we fight with each other, we won''t suffer too much.


    Under normal circumstances, in this case, they will spend money to avoid disasters based on the principle that more is better than less.


    This time, he also handled it according to the Jianghu rules first.


    At that moment, he hugged his fist and said with a smile: "I see, but we don''t have any extra money when we go out. I still have some silver here. Even if I invite my brothers to tea."


    With that, he threw over a heavy purse.


    The strong one eyed man grabbed it in his hand and weighed it, with a greedy smile on his face.


    "You''re a good boy, but I have another request."


    Lin Nansheng looked at them calmly and asked, "what else do you want?"


    The one eyed strong man pointed to several carriages of the palace family and said viciously, "our boss is in a bad mood recently. You always have a little beauty here? I don''t embarrass you. Whether it''s a girl or a young lady, leave one to relieve the boredom for the brothers, and I''ll let you go. How about it?"


    At this moment, Lin Nansheng changed his face in an instant.


    These people don''t talk about Jianghu rules at all. It''s clear that they are here to find fault.


    "Your Excellency, it''s hard to obey your orders. But I think you''re in a hurry. You''d better not have too many branches."


    His words were chilly, and he had already fastened a long knife around his waist in his hand.


    The carriage is full of his relatives. These people can''t hurt them.


    "Gee, I think your boy is toasting instead of drinking! Brothers, kill this little bastard, we all want women and silver!"


    There immediately showed a ferocious face. It was said to be a guard, but it was actually a bandit.


    Lin Nansheng also suddenly took out the long knife at his waist and said in a loud voice, "protect the carriage and retreat first, and others will break up with me!"


    The guards of the palace family had already divided their work. As a result, the guards close to the inner layer almost made the posture of escorting the carriage to escape in an instant.


    The extended guards fought with each other under the command of Lin Nansheng.


    "Drive -"


    The coachman''s whip rose and the horse''s hooves danced.


    They ran as fast as they could towards the end of the mountain road.


    In the carriage, chen''er was also scared away all his sleepiness, holding Lin Mengya''s hand tightly, and his face was pale.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''re not busy."


    Fortunately, the front three passenger carriages are equipped with protective devices. Even if they are so fast, they won''t hurt people.


    But Lin Mengya has no time to worry about others. She never thought she would meet such a group of people.


    The mountain bandits who robbed the road in the Zheng family''s fief were cleaned up by the two of them last time. Later, under the pressure of the Zheng family, they didn''t have the ability to do evil.


    Why did you meet him this time?


    The situation is so critical that it''s too late to think about it.


    The carriage quickly jumped out of the mountain road, but a greater crisis came quietly!


    "Miss, no! Our horse can''t stop!"


    Outside, the coachman shouted in horror.


    Lin Mengya immediately got out of the carriage and saw the horse pulling them running forward desperately.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. I was fine just now. Why don''t you obey me now? If we go on like this, we have to hit and fly!"


    The coachman is an old hand for many years. He can see whether the horses are normal or not at once.


    Although he can barely control the horse now, once the horse runs dead and has no strength, they can only destroy cars and people.


    "Hold on, I''ll find a way!"


    She retracted into the carriage. Inside, her face was frightening white.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    After she stumbled and fixed another layer for her son, she leaned out again.


    At this moment, she found that not only them, but also other carriages and horses under the crotch of a few bodyguards ran crazy.


    Even a few horses had white foam in their mouths.


    The later fighting continued, and they couldn''t protect themselves, but what made her feel more difficult was that she didn''t notice what was wrong with the horse.


    "Girl! What''s the matter?"


    Suddenly, another jujube red steed ran to her side. Qinghu, who was wearing a strong suit, frowned and asked.

 Chapter 1945

    Behind him, another small group of people supported Lin nanshang.


    Lin Mengya knew that it was Hanya Wei secretly cultivated by Qinghu for her.


    These people, as her hidden power, will appear only at the most critical time.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The horse suddenly went crazy. Is your horse okay?"


    Qinghu immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. He shook his head and quickly said, "I''m fine with the horse of Hanya Wei, and there''s no problem with the people left by long Tianyu."


    In this way, there are only those who live in other hospitals with them.


    But under such heavy guard, who is the murderer secretly?


    Suddenly, in the third carriage, someone fell off the carriage and broke his neck on the spot.


    Qinghu immediately ran over and quickly turned back to her carriage.


    "It''s a servant in charge of feeding the horse. Lian Bo said he was a little abnormal just now. He untied the cloth bag and jumped down on his own initiative."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes shrunk. Sure enough, she was still drilled!


    But for today''s sake, we still have to stop the car first.


    She looked at the horse and suddenly thought of an attention.


    "Give me a hand."


    "What are you doing?"


    Qinghu''s heart quietly appeared a little uneasy. The girl often played this kind of desperate way. It was when he was worried.


    "I have a poison that can paralyze animals. Now, only in this way can I stop the horse."


    This poison was prepared for the next time she met a beast like a hairless beast, but she didn''t want to use it.


    It was a good idea, but Qinghu held out his hand to her.


    "Give it to me. I''ll do it."


    "No! You don''t know the location. I have to come!"


    She wrapped the needle around her waist and tied it firmly.


    Inside, with the bumps of the carriage, the situation became worse and worse.


    She knew that there was no more time.


    "In this way, if you fall down, you will be like that man!"


    Qinghu dare not take risks.


    The horse ran forward like crazy, and even he didn''t dare to hold it up.


    But the girl wanted to do it herself under such circumstances.


    "I believe you! Qinghu, you will protect me. Hurry up, I can''t stand it. There are my two children!"


    After a while, all the hits are soft ribs that Qinghu can''t refuse.


    He bit his teeth and leaned against the car. He freed his hands and grabbed her arms.


    As soon as she mentioned it, she landed firmly on his horse.


    "You always know how to convince me!"


    Helpless words, with a willing compromise.


    Lin Mengya had no time to explain. She had to slow down all the horses in question in the shortest time.


    "If there is a problem with the horse, abandon the horse over there! If there is danger, follow behind first!"


    After most guards realized that something was wrong with their horse, some people risked jumping off the crazy horse with their flexible martial arts.


    But the people around the carriage did not dare.


    They were afraid that after they let go of the horse, the horse would collide with a carriage not far away.


    After hearing Qinghu''s order, they all began to move towards the other side.


    Soon, the area around the carriage was emptied.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the moving carriage.


    She must hit with one blow, or the carriage and she will be in danger.


    "Well, let''s go to the last car first."


    In order to prevent the carriages from colliding, they''d better stagger.


    Qinghu''s horse speed immediately slowed down. In an instant, several cars in front of him ran quickly.


    The last one is relatively simple. It contains dead things. Only the coachman is on it.


    She shouted at the other party to make him relax.


    Then she drew out the longest and thickest needle around her waist and put poison on it.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll catch you."


    Qing Hu said in her ear.


    Her heart beat like thunder, and then tentatively let go of her hands.


    It was bumpy right away. She almost subconsciously wanted to grab something and fix her body.


    Fortunately, Qinghu''s hand firmly grasped her waist and tied the two people together with a belt.


    "Very good. Be brave. If you can''t, don''t force yourself."


    Qinghu unconsciously comforted her. Lin Mengya stepped on his feet, and then moved out of her body little by little.


    She tried to focus on the horse so that she could ignore her fear.


    Just a little, just a little.


    Suddenly, the carriage ran over a big stone, she threw herself into the air, and the whole person fell down, almost breaking her neck by horseshoes.


    But what no one expected was that she took advantage of the last moment and ruthlessly pierced the long needle in her hand into the horse''s back.


    The horse was pricked and hissed.


    She almost fell down. Even at the most dangerous moment, she could see the soil on the ground clearly.


    But the arm caught at her waist was very firm. Although most of her body was about to fly out, the man still pulled her back.


    "How''s it going?"


    Qinghu didn''t want to recall. Just at that moment, he felt his heartbeat suddenly stop for a moment.


    Fortunately, she didn''t fall.


    "It''s all right! Let''s go to the next one!"


    Before she could celebrate the rest of her life, she found that the carriage in front began to tilt. It was obvious that the horse had reached the final limit.


    She came to a carriage in front of her, followed the same pattern and almost fought with her life. Only then did she smoothly insert the needle.


    The whole five carriages finally slowed down under her dangerous way.


    The guards also helped each other, abandoned the horses with problems and rode with the normal horses.


    But the problem came one after another. Although the carriage stopped, it also meant that they could no longer take the carriage.


    She''s fine, but chen''er, the children and the old people can''t ride with others.


    Moreover, because of the previous guards, they don''t have so many idle horses.


    They gathered together after the horse stopped.


    Although Lin nanshang has the support of jackdaw Wei and long Tianyu, he has some big trouble because of a sudden horse accident.


    "Miss, why don''t you let us go first with our ancestors and young masters!"


    The palace guards dismounted one after another.


    They would rather exchange their lives for their peace, but Lin Mengya refused.


    After a scare just now and the carriage''s desperate running, chen''er has moved his vitality.


    She was put down by Qinghu and immediately got into her carriage.


    Inside, chen''er has fainted.


    There was a faint red under her body.


    Lin Mengya immediately injects the needle for her son, hoping to protect her baby temporarily.


    Outside, the temporary security situation can''t last long.


    Not far away, the guards who fought and retreated were close at hand.


    This time, if you can hold your child, it''s OK. If you can''t hold it


    She clenched her fist and felt her anger churn in her chest.


    Next to him, the great grandfather and his three brothers, each holding a baby, looked worried.


    The two boys didn''t know how much crisis they were facing. When they saw her, they even smiled at her.


    Qinghu rode his horse and stood in front of her.


    In an instant, the guards surrounded them with their seriously injured companions.


    These people are in a mess, but the situation on the opposite side is no better than them.


    On the arm of the one eyed strong man, there was also a knife wound cut by Lin Nansheng.


    At the moment, his eyes were only cruel.


    If the boy''s horse hadn''t suddenly gone crazy, I''m afraid he would cut off his head.


    They are the most ferocious gang of bandits. They have long been killed by this fight and aroused their ferocity.


    "Brothers, kill these fat sheep for me!"


    Holding his machete high in his hand, he rode towards the group.


    But none of those people retreated, and they still resisted bravely as before.


    This time, they didn''t step back, because the person they wanted to protect was right behind them.


    "Jackdaw guard listens to the order! There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Qing Hu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was deeply cold.


    Jackdaw guard is not an ordinary dark guard. They are only born to kill people.


    If you have seen the enemy of Hanya Wei, you will be killed.


    Although they are small in number, they are all excellent.


    They put down the injured who came back from the rescue and rushed up with the order of Qinghu.


    After the jackdaw, the blood spread.


    Just now, there were more than a dozen bandits who were still invincible.


    The Jackdaw guard keeps rushing and killing, and the bandits who have been consumed by Lin nanshang and others before are even more difficult to parry at the moment.


    Even though they were ready, twenty or thirty died this time.


    The one eyed strong man, led by him, was able to escape because at the last moment, he conveniently took his men around him as a substitute for the dead.


    The twelve Hanya guards were intact and returned to Qinghu.


    In terms of number, although the opposite side has an absolute advantage, they are suddenly afraid.


    Dozens of people across the street, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with.


    "I''m in charge. I''m afraid we can''t get any benefits if we go on like this. Why don''t we..."


    His men came up to the one eyed man trembling and said.


    The latter is also willing to retreat, but somewhat unwilling.


    I thought it was a fat sheep, but who knows it was a hedgehog!


    He looked at the other side with a gloomy face, and then said something to the people around him.


    His men quickly dismounted and ran towards the carriage behind them.


    However, when he came out, he looked a little complicated.


    Lin Mengya stared at the other party. She knew the strength of Qinghu just now, which frightened the other party.


    If you really hit hard, the other party hasn''t really done anything to them, but both sides can''t afford such casualties.


    More importantly, she should take her son to the nearest town as soon as possible, otherwise the baby and she will be in danger.


    But unexpectedly, the one eyed man quarreled with his men.


    "Shit, did he really say that?"


    The one eyed man grabbed the collar of his men and roared with dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 1946

    His men also looked miserable. He couldn''t provoke anyone on both sides, so he had to beg again and again.


    "Shit, what bad luck!"


    The one eyed man spat and complained reluctantly.


    The man in the carriage is his gold owner. He doesn''t want his silver to fly away.


    "Well, in that case, our brothers will do this! Brothers, as long as we kill all the rabbits over there, women and silver will be ours!"


    The one eyed man encouraged, but this time, he didn''t take the lead.


    The dark desire became their driving force. The bandits stared at the women in the center and licked their lips.


    They ran for their lives, but they haven''t eaten meat for a month.


    "Kill!"


    The bandits rushed up like life, and the guards on the other side were not afraid.


    One is to kill for plunder, the other is to protect his master.


    The bloody battlefield is shocking.


    Although there are a large number of bandits, they do not have the ability to protect such a strong individual combat.


    For a time, the two sides stuck together again, but no one left half of their strength.


    Lin Mengya was extremely anxious.


    If this goes on, the outcome will be hard to tell. The main reason is that there are still wounded on their side.


    "Qing Hu!"


    The man who had been protecting them and did not leave his sight at all, looked sideways.


    "Catch the king before the thief! I think the person who gives orders to them should hide in that carriage."


    She had excellent eyesight. Even though the carriage was heavily protected by the bandits, the one eyed man didn''t want to continue just now.


    But his men first went to the carriage and asked for instructions. Then they killed him so fearlessly.


    In this way, it is their real master.


    Qinghu narrowed his eyes. He had learned the skill of killer. Taking the enemy''s head in the chaotic array was his specialty.


    "I see. Protect yourself. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Qing Hu put down his long sword and took out the sharp dagger in the hand of jackdaw guardian and held it in his hand.


    "Be careful!"


    Those people are outlaws. Even though Qinghu has advanced martial arts, she can''t help worrying.


    The man turned his head and showed a strange smile on his indescribable face.


    He was a poppy irrigated with blood, but now he is blooming again.


    The situation was tense, with casualties on both sides.


    Qing Hu''s hiding skill is very good. In such a mess, it is almost difficult for her to trace his whereabouts.


    Time, minute by minute.


    She looked at the retreating guard and was very anxious.


    I hope Qinghu can retreat.


    She dared not stare at the side of the carriage for fear of being noticed.


    "Miss, young master Kang said, I hope you will retreat with your ancestors, and we will escort you away safely!"


    The guards set aside several horses, and now the great grandfather had three brothers and two babies, who had already got on the horse first.


    She knew that it was not that they were greedy for life and afraid of death, but that they wanted to keep the hope of life for their children.


    Not far away, the old servant led by LianBo refused the guards'' horses.


    Lian Bo came to her without any fear in his eyes.


    "Miss, I''ve lived this age and have no regrets. You go with the young masters first, and I''ll stay here and everything will be fine."


    She shook her head, but she knew in her heart that whether Qinghu was successful or not, or whether her brother could stop it, there would be an accident.


    She reached out and touched the faces of the two children one by one.


    "You take them back first, and I''ll wait."


    "Miss, no!"


    Lian Bo was anxious and hurriedly advised.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give them time to linger. She patted the horse''s ass and said calmly.


    "Go!"


    The guards obeyed her orders after all.


    The horse''s hooves flying, carrying her beloved horse, left quickly.


    She is a mother.


    At any time, it''s just nature to protect your children.


    She looked again and found that her life index was declining.


    "Miss, if things are wrong later, you''d better go first."


    Lian Bo is still persuading, but Lin Mengya calmly starts to give the needle to chen''er.


    "Wait a minute."


    She wants to wait for Qinghu to succeed.


    On the other side, the bandits'' offensive is still fierce, but with the departure of some forces, the palace family has gradually lost.


    They unconsciously narrowed the protective circle, exhausted the last and most solid strength, and protected her in the middle.


    Lin Mengya became more and more anxious.


    According to the skill of Qinghu, there should be movement at this time.


    Why are the bandits over there not in a mess.


    Did Qinghu miss it?


    She knows the assassination strategy of Qinghu. If he fails, he will retreat immediately.


    Now, he didn''t come back to her.


    Did something happen?


    At the thought that something might happen to Qinghu, she felt her heart pulled up.


    She thought about the plan that they could escape. She knew that she was the last weapon of the palace family.


    But if she has an accident, that''s the most troublesome thing.


    "Miss, there are too many of them. I''d better withdraw!"


    Lian Bo advised again, his face full of anxiety.


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and looked at the unconscious chen''er.


    At least, she has to save her life!


    "Take me, go!"


    She tried her best to seal her blood temporarily.


    But in this way, the child is afraid to lose it.


    Bai Su followed her and helped her get on the horse. After putting the cushion in place, she was ready to let the bodyguard chase their great ancestors.


    Just before the horse left, an accident suddenly came.


    The jealous bandits who were killed just now were confused from behind.


    She looked over there and saw chaos.


    "Dead! Someone is dead!"


    She only heard someone shouting, as if someone had died.


    The bandits turned their horses and ran back, regardless of their enemies.


    She suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Qinghu had succeeded.


    She immediately came to the spirit and said in a loud voice, "don''t mess up! Their boss is dead!"


    Lin Nansheng immediately knew that he was in a good mood and commanded the rest of the guards. Taking advantage of their confusion, he began to fight back.


    These bandits are driven by great interests.


    If the benefit provider is gone, who will really work hard?


    After a while, Qinghu dodged and ran in.


    "Go on!"


    He raised his hand and threw her something.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously caught it and found that it was a huge ruby.


    "Where did you get it?"


    Qing Hu raised his eyebrows and pointed behind him.


    "The boy is as like as two peas in the carriage. There are three people who are exactly the same. There are many other organs around. I have spent some time to decide which is the right one. After killing the man, I have lifted the things in his carriage. These bandits are now afraid to coax money."


    Killing is more like a craft to him.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to listen to him boast. She knew that now, with her brother''s talent, she would turn defeat into victory. At this time, she began to arrange evacuation.


    "By the way, do you know who is in the carriage?"


    "Who?"


    "It''s the second master of the Zheng family."


    "How could it be him?"


    Lin Mengya thought she was just a group of robbers running away. Unexpectedly, she was her old enemy.


    But when you think about it, you can understand.


    Master Zheng Er has drawn a lot of things over the years. He can afford the price. Naturally, someone will work for him.


    I just don''t know if there will be any danger between ah Xiu and Zheng Rongrong.


    It seems necessary for her to go.


    "Let''s go to the Zheng family first. Don''t delay your body. By the way, ask someone to take master Zheng er''s body."


    Qinghu nodded and promised to untie the crisis. Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to replace the carriage with a healthy horse.


    Those bandits vie with each other and even fight. Without the drive of common interests, they become a plate of scattered sand.


    The guards of the palace family rushed forward and soon solved the remaining bandits.


    At the gate of the main city of the Zheng family, Zheng Rongrong, who still has his own reputation and status, is standing there and can''t help overlooking.


    Most of the people in the past also know Miss Zheng, who is kind-hearted and beautiful.


    They all know that Miss Zheng is very likely to be the next owner of the Zheng family.


    They heard that only when a woman is the head of the family can the family prosper.


    If you don''t believe it, just look at the palace next door.


    Since the new owner took office, it has been a good weather without disasters. Everyone is rich and has money to spend.


    These ordinary people have no other pursuit. If they can live a good life, they can be satisfied.


    "Ah Xiu, when did you say sister Su Mei would arrive?"


    Zheng Rongrong tiptoed to look outside and asked.


    Ah Xiu sat in the carriage, calculated carefully, and said, "it should be fast. Just now someone rushed to deliver a letter, saying that my husband would be here in a minute."


    Zheng Rongrong was relieved for the time being, but then he was surprised and said, "I remember, sister Su Mei asked us to prepare some herbs. Are they all cooked now?"


    Ah Xiu really convinced her.


    Tasting the Zheng family''s eldest lady is dignified and virtuous. Even if her elders are difficult to deal with, she can''t say anything bad about her.


    Why did she become a rash little girl when she came to her sister ya?


    "It''s all ready. The medicine juice and bath bucket are all ready."


    "Then I''m relieved. Sister Su Mei trusted us and asked us to help prepare. But don''t delay her business. Do you think sister Su Mei was hurt?"


    Ah Xiu pondered a little and shook her head gently.


    "She won''t get hurt easily."


    Sister Ya''s blood is so special. If she is injured, I''m afraid she won''t let Zheng Rongrong help.


    however...


    Most of those drugs have the effect of hemostasis and fetal protection. They seem to be used for pregnant women.


    Is sister ya happy again?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Her unborn nephew can''t do anything!


    "You wait first, I''ll go back and see the medicine!"


    "Good!"

 Chapter 1947

    In the carriage, Lin Mengya kept wiping her sweat.


    "It''s almost there. It''s almost there. Hold on. We''ll be there in a minute!"


    Her constant soft voice comforted chen''er, with both heartache and remorse in her heart.


    If she had known that she would encounter such an accident, she might as well ask someone to send her son directly to Gong''s house.


    My son is dizzy, but he keeps talking in his mouth.


    "Sister... Help... Help..."


    Although her hands were weak, she subconsciously protected her stomach.


    Lin Mengya knows that this is a mother''s instinct.


    "OK, I promise you. As long as you insist again, I will help you protect him!"


    Chen''er reluctantly agreed to her, as thin as a kitten.


    She saw it painfully, but she didn''t dare to urge the carriage to speed up any more.


    Now my eyes are as fragile as a porcelain doll.


    "Here we are, miss!"


    Outside the carriage, the voice of the guard came.


    She was so happy that she hurriedly asked someone to stop.


    "Is it sister Su Mei?"


    Looking at the carriage in front of him, Zheng Rongrong asked pleasantly.


    Then, the woman who was also a teacher and friend with her appeared in front of her.


    "Rongrong, come and help!"


    Fortunately, with Rong Rong and ah Xiu, everything is ready at the fastest speed.


    Chen''er was not carried back to Zheng''s house, but was arranged in the nearest medicine shop.


    Lin Mengya first asked chen''er to take the medicine soup prepared by ah Xiu, and then carefully soaked chen''er in the medicine bath.


    Cans of medicine soup poured into the gradually cooling bath bucket.


    The faint white face of chen''er was gradually smoked out.


    When the situation finally stabilized, it was already in the second half of the night.


    The three, together with Bai Su, fished out the eight children and put them on the bed they had already prepared.


    But Lin Mengya can''t rest yet. She personally prepared some medicinal materials to fumigate her son.


    The smell of the burning herbs had temporarily disabled her nose.


    Even so, she did not interrupt.


    At dawn, she felt her pulse again and found that the baby in her stomach had been saved for the time being. Only then did she finally breathe out gently.


    Something can be recovered at last.


    It''s just


    She looked at her stomach.


    The child''s suffering has always affected the root.


    Birth can be born, but it can''t be raised.


    If she can, she hopes that she can keep her children with her.


    At least try her best with the teacher''s medical skills, and she can always protect the child from growing up safely.


    Just thinking, chen''er gradually woke up.


    She turned her head sideways. When she saw the complexity in her sister''s eyes, she was surprised and subconsciously covered her stomach.


    It was also her action that startled Lin Mengya.


    "Well, do you think there''s anything else?"


    She went up and asked softly.


    Chen''er said timidly.


    "Sister ya, my child, is there no problem?"


    Lin Mengya was so careful that she was distressed.


    She stretched out her hand and gently touched her long soft hair.


    "Of course. With me, how can you have anything to do with the child?"


    Chen''er looked at her seriously, with complete trust in her big eyes.


    "Since my sister says it''s okay, my child will be okay. I know he may not be as healthy as an ordinary child. But I know that my sister''s medical skills are so clever that she will protect him, right?"


    She was stunned.


    She has never mentioned this matter to chen''er. How can chen''er know?


    As if aware of her doubts, she narrowed her eyes and pretended to be relaxed.


    "I''m his mother. Although he''s still in my stomach and we haven''t met yet, I know I didn''t protect him."


    Tears fall in my eyes.


    Mother and son are connected. Some time ago, the child was a little weak.


    How could she not be aware of it.


    That''s why she asked Xie han to send her to sister Ya as soon as possible.


    She was too scared. She was afraid that she could not protect the baby. She was afraid that he would leave her before he had seen the world.


    Therefore, she must ask sister ya to help her.


    In this world, only sister Ya is the one she can trust.


    "You, don''t think blindly. Besides me, there is a powerful person in the family. At that time, you and your baby will have a good baby at home, and I will make your mother and son safe. Your mother and son have a long fate."


    Also as a mother, she understands her feelings.


    The mother can make any sacrifice if she can exchange for the safety of her children.


    She finally showed a reassuring smile, but she was too tired and fell asleep again after a while.


    Lin Mengya tucked in the quilt horn for her and threw some incense medicine she had prepared into the incense burner to ensure that the mother and son could have a good rest.


    When she stepped out of the door again, she saw Zheng Rongrong and ah Xiu, two worried faces.


    They are now covered with light bruises. It seems that they didn''t sleep like her last night.


    They looked into the room with some worry. Lin Mengya whispered, "she''s all right. You two have worked hard. Go and get some sleep."


    They both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lin Mengya hurriedly forced two people to make up for sleep, but she was very energetic.


    The medicine store is the property of the Zheng family. People from the shopkeeper to the waiter are trustworthy.


    Last night, thanks to them, they were able to turn the crisis around so quickly.


    Although those people don''t know her identity.


    I''m afraid it''s not a nobody who may let the eldest lady run around.


    The whole pharmacy was very polite to her.


    Lin Mengya walked around to the warehouse.


    She wanted to grab some calming medicine and calm down their great ancestors.


    The medicinal materials here are very complete, but they lack a few flavors.


    The work of the medicine store has been opened. When I was sweeping outside, I saw what the distinguished guest was looking for and hurried over.


    "What do you need? Let the little one find it for you!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the attentive man, smiled and asked, "I want to grab a pair of calming medicine, but there are a few flavors here. I don''t know if you have any other medicine stores here?"


    The man took the prescription in her hand and looked at it carefully. He found that there was really something that didn''t taste.


    "Our medicine store is the most complete. However, there is a medicine store in the east of the city, which specializes in buying some special medicinal materials. What we don''t have here, maybe they don''t have either. If you are in a hurry, how about running for you?"


    This prescription is for the elderly and children. Naturally, she doesn''t want to change it.


    But she refused the man''s kindness and went looking for it alone.


    She has been to the Zheng family before. The street layout is not strange to her.


    But the one on the east of the city, called the medicine shop, was in a remote location.


    She walked for a long time and asked several passers-by before she found it.


    The word "seeking peace" seems a little special.


    From the man''s mouth, she also learned that this is called medicine shop, which is called qiu''an. I don''t know what the shopkeeper thinks. She actually took such a strange name.


    At this time, the door of the drugstore was hidden and a small wooden card was hung on it.


    It says "those who are destined are sincere, while those who are not destined only sell peace of mind".


    That''s interesting.


    I don''t know whether she is destined or not.


    She knocked on the door gently and asked politely, "is anyone there?"


    Soon, there was movement in it.


    A very beautiful young man drilled out a small head to look at her.


    "Hello, I''m here for medicine."


    The little boy slowly opened the door. He was dressed in coarse cloth and green clothes. He looked like a primary school disciple.


    "Then come first."


    The clear tone of young people will not easily annoy people.


    Lin Mengya followed the boy in Tsing Yi and went in.


    The store is not big, but it is not like an ordinary pharmacy, with counters and shelves.


    It''s more like a teahouse than a drugstore.


    The boy in green led her to one of the seats and brought a pot of tea from the back.


    She smelled the tea at once.


    This is a medicinal tea made according to the season. It is suitable for most people. It''s a good way to keep fit.


    As for her, arsenic is no different from ginseng.


    The young man in Tsing Yi is very skilled in Hospitality and does not neglect it.


    After pouring her a cup of tea, he said, "my childe is drying the medicine in the back now. Please wait a moment."


    She nodded, while the boy in green saluted her slightly and left.


    Actually, leave her here alone for tea?


    Lin Mengya was a little curious about the owner of the store.


    After all, no one will leave a stranger in the shop.


    She felt that maybe the shopkeeper was observing in the dark.


    After thinking about it, she sat quietly in her chair, but her sight left no trace and observed the surroundings.


    At the same time, she also quietly released the system, but she didn''t expect that the only two living people were walking and stopping in the backyard. It seems that they are really drying the medicine.


    She was curious and began to distinguish by using the system.


    But what surprised her even more was that there were a lot of good things here.


    Even some, she has only heard of and never seen.


    No wonder the clerk of Zheng family medicine store said that there should be more things here.


    It seems that the boss is really not easy.


    After waiting for a cup of tea, the boy in Tsing Yi came out again.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. My childe will be here soon."


    She nodded, not unhappy.


    I''m afraid he is also a master of medical ethics who can treat drugs so seriously.


    Before long, another man came in.


    Lin Mengya immediately got up and looked at the visitor.


    I saw the man like a spring in March with a soft wind and rain on his face. When people saw him, they couldn''t help but feel warm and want to get close.


    A faint smell of herbal medicine also came into her nose.


    That''s the most comfortable taste. Even if it''s her, she can''t help being a little less wary of men.

 Chapter 1948

    But for a moment, she was no longer affected by these external forces.


    She smiled at the man and said politely, "you must be the owner of this shop. I take the liberty to ask for medicine. Please forgive me."


    The young gentleman nodded and said, "what medicine is the girl asking for?"


    She immediately handed the names of the scarce herbs to each other with both hands.


    The young childe just took a look and ordered the young boy.


    "Go and get it."


    "Yes, childe."


    So easy, you got it?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but be surprised. You know, she just saw the brand, but she was ready to be embarrassed.


    Fortunately, she quickly reacted.


    "Thank you, childe. I know these medicines are rare. I''ll give them a lot of money."


    The young childe nodded. It seemed that he didn''t care about these things.


    Until the teenager wrapped up the medicine and sent it to her hand, Lin Mengya couldn''t help showing a few relaxed smiles.


    At this time, the young childe spoke again.


    "Girl, can you answer me a question?"


    "Please speak, childe."


    The young childe was still gentle, but his eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously.


    "Although the girl doesn''t show her true face, I can feel that she is not a ferocious person. In that case, why do you take those poison on her?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    She did carry some with her, but since the other party was a master of medical ethics, it didn''t surprise her that she could smell it.


    So he explained with a smile, "I''m also because things happen for a reason. Moreover, these poisons are only for self-defense and will never be used to do bad things."


    But the young childe still looks disapproving.


    "That''s a bad word, miss. The people who use poison are the most cruel and vicious. The poison on the girl is very poisonous and is not ordinary. I advise you to stay away from those cruel poison doctors. They are all evil masters who kill without blinking."


    As soon as she said this, she greatly reduced her favor for the man.


    She is a poison doctor, and so is her teacher.


    But she and her teacher saved more people than poisoned.


    This man''s thoughts are too extreme.


    She just didn''t want to argue with him, But he said in a faint tone: "poison can harm or save people. I must know the way to attack poison with poison. Poison is a good medicine to save people in the hands of good doctors, and it is a deadly steel knife in the hands of evil people. After you give me some medicine, I will ask someone to send the money or the childe''s people to accompany me."


    She suddenly showed a lot of coldness, and the young childe may not feel it.


    But he seldom meddled in other people''s business. He just felt that the girl didn''t look like a bad person, so he wanted to remind her.


    But I don''t want to. The girl doesn''t appreciate it at all. At present, she has no patience.


    "Since you are stubborn, I don''t need to say more. It''s fate for you and me to meet, and this medicine should be my gift to you. But I want to persuade you finally that there is no end to the sea of suffering. I hope you can know your way back before you make a big mistake."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    In the end, she received the favor. Even if she was uncomfortable in her heart, Lin Mengya didn''t lose the etiquette she should have.


    She picked up the medicine and turned away, feeling a little unhappy.


    What happened to the poison doctor? Didn''t eat his meal again!


    She taught people a lesson for no reason. Now she doesn''t like that person at all.


    "Master, someone is following you!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao probably noticed that she was in a bad mood, so she deliberately reminded her in a playful tone.


    "How did you notice?"


    Nowadays, the function of the system is powerful and complex, and it is her biological energy that keeps the system running.


    In order not to make myself too tired, I usually turn on several self-protection functions.


    The small medicine automatically projected its influence in her right eye, and pouted on her round little meat face.


    "He took a lot of drugs with him, and I found them far away."


    From the outside world, her conversation with Xiaoyao was just a slight loss of consciousness.


    Who will follow themselves here?


    Hanya Wei and Yu are not vegetarians either. If that person is willing to follow, just follow.


    She returned to the medicine store without scruples, and pretended to look back inadvertently when she entered the door.


    Sure enough, a figure flashed through the alley not far behind her.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, she returned to the backyard and attracted a dark guard.


    "Go and find out who the man who followed me today is."


    The guard didn''t notice, so he immediately replied, "he came out of the ''peace seeking'' store and has been following you. He hasn''t done anything else. Do you want his subordinates to catch people back?"


    She thought and shook her head.


    Although what the young childe said was biased, he did something to her.


    Although she felt a little uncomfortable, she would not have done such a thing of vengeance.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the little episode was still behind her. She quickly prepared the medicine, boiled it and asked someone to bring it to her family.


    But what she doesn''t know is that some people in the world just like to meddle.


    Under her constant care, chen''er''s condition has finally improved, but it''s not enough to withstand the bumps.


    Fortunately, it was not far from home. She asked people to go back first and send the most spacious and comfortable carriage in the house.


    Although the Zheng family also has good, it is still worse than the palace family.


    However, after only a few days together, the intelligent and lively chen''er and Zheng Rongrong have a feeling that it is too late to meet each other.


    Plus ah Xiu, the three little girls talk and laugh all day, as if they were three girls who didn''t know the world.


    "Sister ya, you are here! Just now Rongrong said she would come to you. Why can''t she run away this time?"


    Ah Xiu smiled and took her hand. Lin Mengya touched ah Xiu''s head.


    "Maybe it''s the wrong one."


    She is either in her room or in the pharmacy these days. I think Zheng Rongrong may not know her whereabouts.


    When they were thinking of going to see chen''er together, they saw Zheng Rongrong coming in from the outside with a worried face.


    "Rongrong, why did you go outside?"


    Ah Xiu immediately ran over and asked with a smile.


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t explain, but smiled reluctantly.


    Now, ah Xiu and she can see it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She asked softly, but Zheng Rongrong shook her head and said, "nothing, but there is something wrong with the business at home. I won''t go to see you first. I have to go home first."


    Since something happens, Lin Mengya can''t force her to stay.


    After they sent her outside, they just saw the loyal old housekeeper of the Zheng family waiting anxiously beside the carriage.


    "I''ll go back first and see you another day."


    In front of them, Zheng Rongrong didn''t show much obvious.


    But from the appearance of the old housekeeper, it is obvious that the trouble of the Zheng family this time is not so simple.


    "Strange."


    Ah Xiu looked left and right and muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what she found. The latter immediately fell in her ear and said in a small voice, "the business of Zheng family medicine store was really good a few days ago, but it''s so cold today. Moreover, I think those people outside seem to be dissatisfied with Zheng family medicine store."


    After ah Xiu''s reminder, Lin Mengya immediately found that, indeed, those passers-by had no special reaction to Zheng''s medicine store in the past. How come today, those passers-by seem to despise the Zheng family medicine store.


    Not far away, there are many people pointing.


    But these days, she lives here and doesn''t find anything unusual?


    After seeing Zheng Rongrong off, Lin Mengya found the shopkeeper of the pharmacy and asked what was going on outside.


    But the shopkeeper''s attitude was evasive. In the end, he was really in a hurry. He could only beg: "Oh, it''s not that I didn''t tell you. The eldest lady ordered it herself. Don''t bother you with these things. If the younger said it, I''m afraid the eldest lady would blame me for being talkative."


    I see. Lin Mengya immediately said, "I know the difficulty of the shopkeeper. Don''t worry, I won''t tell Rongrong about it. In addition, I''m a guest and the Zheng family is the master. Where the master is in trouble, the guest stands by."


    In fact, the shopkeeper was also full of grievances. He finally had a chance and was thinking of spitting it out.


    "Hey, please give me a hand in front of the eldest lady. In fact, I was wondering about this. Our Zheng family''s medicine business is not small. In the past, all merchants liked to do business with the Zheng family''s medicine business. But I don''t know why a few days ago, those guests who ordered medicinal materials wanted to break the contract one after another. The younger asked them the reason, but they hesitated. Finally, it was a mistake One of my fellow countrymen quietly told me that it was our crime. Someone targeted the Zheng family medicine store. You say we do business honestly, but who can blame us? For this matter, I''m afraid the eldest lady is also in trouble. "


    Zheng''s medicine store annoyed people?


    No, this is the fief of the Zheng family. After this period of operation, the Zheng family has gone from the original chaos and rejuvenated.


    Even if someone wants to target the Zheng family, at least it doesn''t work here


    But then she thought of a possibility.


    Immediately grabbed the dejected shopkeeper and asked, "did the person you offended have something to do with the doctor?"


    She thought it was a hundred miles home.


    After all, last time she punished, she was an in laws member of the Baili family.


    Moreover, the hundred mile family is full of famous doctors. If they intend to target the Zheng family''s medicine, it can be explained.


    The shopkeeper was also surprised and asked, "how do you know? It can be said that in the past, those doctors were very fond of our Zheng family''s medicine. But somehow these days, they not only avoided seeing, but also refused to use our medicine. I don''t know which God they offended."


    It seems that the hundred mile family should be blocking it.


    But Lin Mengya vaguely felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1949

    She is well aware of the virtues of the Baili family.


    They wanted to directly annex the Zheng family through the Jiang family, and they really had reason to do so.


    But one thing, although the business of the drug store is very important to the Zheng family, it is not irreplaceable.


    The Gong family and the Zheng family have joined hands. In the future, even the Zheng family can accumulate a lot of wealth by relying on business routes.


    Why did Baili family choose to start with a less important place?


    Is there any conspiracy behind this?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help worrying.


    The shopkeeper is busy with his own business. Lin Mengya takes ah Xiu to see chen''er first.


    The girl is very sleepy and greedy recently. Although she is not fat, she looks good.


    Seeing them, he immediately pushed out the snack box in his hand.


    "You''re here. It''s really nice. You can try it."


    Ah Xiu immediately leaned over with a smile, picked up a snack the size of a finger belly and put it in his mouth.


    "Sister Ya asks people to cook so many delicious food for you every day. I envy you a little now."


    Knowing that she was joking, chen''er immediately joked with a smile: "otherwise, you have a doll in your stomach, we can eat together, and the doll can play together in the future!"


    "Well, you, I just ate a piece of your cake, and you''ll take revenge. In the future, see how I complain to my little nephew!"


    With that, she tried to leave, but she was pulled by her sleeve.


    She likes ah Xiu very much, so she begged for mercy in a soft voice.


    "My good sister, am I wrong? I''ll give you everything to eat. It''s time for the baby to regenerate in the future. By the way, why don''t you see Rongrong?"


    Referring to Zheng Rongrong, ah Xiu hesitated and then explained as if nothing had happened: "she is different from us. She has to make up her mind about major and minor affairs at home. She is not free today. She will come when she is free another day."


    "Well, I still want to tell her about the secret medicine."


    Chen''er said with some regret, but Lin Mengya asked subconsciously.


    "What happened to the secret medicine?"


    "Oh, I told her once before. Rongrong is very interested in the business of our secret medicine, but he hesitated when he heard that we don''t have the brand of the doctor''s hall."


    "Where is the doctor''s hall?"


    Lin Mengya asked curiously, and chen''er answered patiently.


    "Wasn''t our secret medicine business done in ghost market before? There are not so many requirements in ghost market, as long as the strength is strong enough. However, if you want to sell in other places, you must have the permission of the doctor''s hall. Xie Han has asked for information before, but once he heard that you want to join the doctor''s hall, you must hand in the prescription of secret medicine and let them draw some profits After that, Xie Han never mentioned it again. But fortunately, it is not controlled by the doctor''s hall everywhere. "


    Unexpectedly, there was such a stubble.


    "But why haven''t I heard of this doctor''s hall at the palace?"


    Chen''er shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but I heard Xie Han mention it. It seems that the doctor''s hall doesn''t like to see the palace family. As for the reason, he doesn''t know."


    No wonder she has no impression.


    It''s just that the doctor''s hall is too overbearing. It knows that the prescription is everyone''s lifeblood. It even wants others to hand in the prescription.


    I got the prescription and silver for nothing. There is no such good thing in the world.


    But she also kept an eye and asked someone to check the doctor''s hall. Unexpectedly, I found something famous.


    "You mean that the doctor''s Hall banned the Zheng family''s medicine store? Why did they do that?"


    Dark guard gave her what he found.


    It is stated above that the Zheng family was targeted because the doctor''s Hall issued a drug prohibition order to all subordinate doctors and drug dealers.


    No one is allowed to violate their orders and do business with Zheng family pharmaceutical company.


    This is really strange. How did the Zheng family offend the doctor''s hall?


    The information of the doctor''s hall is also attached.


    The origin of the doctor''s hall is mysterious. I only know that there are the most complete medical books and the best doctors and medicinal materials in the doctor''s hall.


    Although there are so many famous doctors trained by hundreds of families, compared with the doctor''s hall, it is still a little worse.


    Moreover, the hundred mile family is inextricably linked with the doctor''s hall. Many of the famous doctors they train are borrowed from the resources of the doctor''s hall.


    Therefore, famous doctors who have a relationship with Baili family have joined the doctor''s hall.


    The reason why she didn''t realize it before is that the doctor''s hall is very arrogant. Only the best in the industry will know its existence.


    But the power can not be underestimated. It is completely the existence of people''s faith in medical ethics.


    She looked at the information and became more and more confused.


    I think it has nothing to do with the Zheng family. Is it because the Zheng family is unlucky that they are targeted?


    She always felt that things were not that simple.


    After a few days in a row, the situation not only did not improve, but developed in a worse direction.


    The reason why the Zheng family''s drug stores are profitable is that they occupy the advantage of convenient transportation.


    But although those farmers knew that selling to the Zheng family was the best way, they would rather stay close and stay far away.


    The Zheng family can''t even take a pill.


    We can''t buy medicinal materials or sell them.


    The huge Zheng family medicine store has become a decoration.


    Zheng Rongrong hasn''t come these days. It''s obviously busy at home.


    Lin Mengya also stared at the development of things. Finally, she decided to go to the Zheng family.


    After all, they are both allies and friends with Zheng Rongrong.


    Some help, can help.


    As soon as she arrived at Zheng''s house, she felt the heaviness of the atmosphere.


    When the housekeeper heard that she was coming, he immediately welcomed her in and placed her in the small hall.


    "Unfortunately, the eldest lady has just gone out, but she should be back soon. Sir, wait here for a moment. I''ll hurry up."


    As soon as she heard it, she stopped it immediately.


    "Don''t be busy. I''m just here to ask if I can help. Don''t delay your business."


    The housekeeper nodded, sighed softly, hesitated for a while before saying.


    "The eldest lady of our family will be happy if Mr. can come. But I have an unkind request. I also ask Mr. to persuade my eldest lady. Although business is important, her health is just right. I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear it."


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel bad about the housekeeper, so she nodded and agreed.


    After a while, Zheng Rongrong came back.


    Just a little tired on his face.


    "Sister Mei, why are you here?"


    She asked in some surprise. Lin Mengya pulled her and checked her physical condition for her.


    "Why do you work so hard? Your health is the most important. Otherwise, the people around you will worry together."


    Zheng Rongrong looked at the old housekeeper and sighed.


    "I don''t want to. But now that the Zheng family has just stabilized, my second uncle has fled again. I''m afraid he will retaliate this time. My father is old and can''t help tossing about like this."


    She has been busy with other things these days, but she has forgotten this stubble.


    Holding Zheng Rongrong to sit down and holding back the crowd, she said, "he didn''t do it. We had an attack before. Your second uncle and his men did it. Your second uncle... Died in my hand and won''t deal with you anymore."


    Zheng Rongrong is a little incredible.


    Lin Mengya also felt the atmosphere was subtle. After all, it was Zheng Rongrong''s second uncle.


    "He just died?"


    Zheng Rongrong doesn''t know how she feels.


    In the past, the second uncle had been secretly harming her, and even kept her own brother in captivity, which almost destroyed their family.


    It''s just hard to believe when I first heard it.


    "Well, I''m dead." She added.


    But soon, Zheng Rongrong shook his head.


    "I don''t feel sad about such a person at all. If you don''t kill him, I won''t let him go. I want to thank you. He lied to my father and hurt many people before. I thought he would escape like this. Hum, retribution!"


    Zheng Rongrong is telling the truth.


    Even though they were related by blood, the second master of the Zheng family didn''t show mercy when he hurt their family.


    "If it wasn''t him, who would it be? The ban of the doctor''s Hall came so inexplicably. I''ve always wanted to find out the reason, but the other party didn''t even see each other. It''s really annoying!"


    Zheng Rongrong gritted his teeth when he mentioned it.


    This feeling is too oppressive. How can you be calculated by others?


    When Lin Mengya still wanted to ask carefully, the old housekeeper appeared again, looking a little anxious.


    "Madam, there are guests in the front yard. The master let you pass!"


    "Who''s here?"


    Zheng Rongrong didn''t want to see her, but the words of the old housekeeper made her change her mind.


    "Someone said that he came to see you on behalf of the doctor''s hall!"


    Doctor''s hall?


    Zheng Rongrong looked suspicious and looked at Lin Mengya.


    The latter thought and whispered, "don''t be afraid, I''ll go with you."


    Zheng Rongrong nodded and said, "OK, come on."


    In the main hall of the Zheng family, master Zheng, who is haggard, is laughing with people.


    The visitor was a little goatee in his thirties, with a shrewd face, but he was a little mean.


    At the moment, he is sitting proudly on the top, picking on the tea of the Zheng family.


    "Forget it, I don''t expect anything good in a small place like you. When will you arrive, miss?"


    Master Zheng is very dissatisfied.


    When the man came to the door, he said he wanted to see his daughter, and he was very rude.


    If it weren''t for his relationship with the doctor''s hall, he wouldn''t care.


    At the moment, I can only press my anger and say, "the little girl has just come back. She should be coming soon. What''s the matter with you?"


    The goatee raised his eyelids and didn''t pay attention to the Zheng family.


    "No one can interfere with the affairs of our doctor''s hall. Lord Zheng, it''s better to let Ling AI come out earlier."


    This is very impolite, even extremely rude.


    "This is our Zheng family''s fief. I haven''t heard of it yet. We Zheng family have no right to ask about anything!"

 Chapter 1950

    Zheng Rongrong angrily came in and scolded him impolitely.


    Goatee''s face darkened when he was so contradicted.


    "It seems that Miss Zheng despises our doctor''s hall. However, Miss Zheng may have encountered a lot of trouble recently."


    After Lin Mengya''s training, Zheng Rongrong has long been different.


    Raised his chin and his attitude was very stiff.


    "It''s just a small problem. Your doctor''s hall is very idle. Otherwise, why do you have to stretch your hands and take care of other people''s family affairs?"


    Being ignored by a little girl and contradicted one after another, goatee has long been impatient.


    He stared at Zheng Rongrong coldly, with a smile on his face, with some coldness.


    "Originally, I came to give you a chance. But now it seems that it is obvious that your Zheng family is ignorant of current affairs. I advise Miss Zheng that if someone offends our doctor''s hall, he will offend the world''s famous doctors. At that time, you can hold 10000 liang of gold and can''t ask for a pair of life-saving medicine!"


    That almost blew Zheng Rongrong up.


    It''s said that doctors are kind-hearted. This shit doctor''s hall is more domineering than robbers!


    But Lin Mengya stopped Zheng Rongrong.


    Although she was curious about how the clever and sick little sheep suddenly became a grumpy girl, she had not lost her mind.


    "Girl, it''s better to finish listening to others first. I don''t know what to call you, sir?"


    Goatee looked at the woman who came out from behind Zheng Rongrong, and his eyes were very picky.


    After looking at her up and down for a while, he reluctantly said, "my list is expensive. I''m the deacon of the doctor''s hall. Who are you?"


    Deacon? It doesn''t seem like a big man anymore.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I''m just a maid beside miss. I don''t know why deacon Shan came to my miss?"


    Shan GUI is probably the type of worshipping high and stepping on the ground. He usually has no position in the hall, but he takes a full shelf in front of outsiders, so he is bad at looking at people with his nostrils.


    Her attitude was not very respectful, but she gave Shan GUI a step down. At that moment, she said proudly: "I''m on behalf of the doctor''s hall to warn you. Don''t think you can be tyrannical by colluding with those poison doctors in private. With our doctor''s hall, those scum are just the end of a powerful crossbow and can only run away like rats crossing the street!"


    For a moment, Zheng Rongrong felt a very dangerous smell.


    She looked at sister Su Mei beside her in some confusion. How did she feel that at this moment, you have to splash blood on the spot?


    "Who do you mean, scum?"


    Her smile was still gentle, but her eyes were cold.


    Shan GUI doesn''t know that her death is coming. Even if he knows, it''s estimated that he won''t take her words to heart.


    "I said those poison doctors. You''d better not collude with them. They all deserve to die and everyone will be killed!"


    "Oh, really?"


    She gently raised her hand and touched the tip of her hair. A faint red powder mist flew out, and Shan GUI opposite was unprepared.


    "But you''re going to die in the hands of my scum. Are you happy?"


    With an unbelievable face, Shan GUI fell to the ground with a "bang".


    The people in the hall were startled. Fortunately, master Zheng was cautious. Except for their mother and daughter, there was only the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper immediately turned and closed the door and window tightly.


    Master Zheng looked at Lin Mengya in shock, with a faint fear in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care at all, but squatted down and looked at Shan GUI, who was bleeding in his seven orifices.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not dead yet. But I''ll guarantee that you''ll even die from now on."


    She has a cold attitude and doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Shan GUI is extremely angry and afraid.


    As a little deacon, the so-called poison doctors he had seen were just a few small mischief.


    There are a lot of real poisons. It is said that even hair is highly toxic. One person can destroy one city.


    The means of poison doctors are also very cruel. There are many people who use living people to refine and test poison. All of them are torture, which makes people not want to survive but not to die.


    "Oh, what a straw bag!"


    A smell of Sao spread. Zheng Rongrong, who loves Jie, covered her nose and said with disgust.


    Lin Mengya got up and thought it was a dead man on the ground.


    Nearby, master Zheng couldn''t help but step back and didn''t even dare to look at her.


    After all, most people think that poison doctors are equivalent to abnormal killers.


    She was prepared for this, but she was more or less uncomfortable.


    But around her, Zheng Rongrong curiously grabbed her sleeve and studied it carefully.


    "Sister Su Mei, you are too powerful! What medicine is this? How did you do it? Can you teach me?"


    The little girl chirps like a sparrow just out of her nest.


    Lin Mengya''s heart warmed and her mood eased a lot.


    "Well, it''s through a special mechanism. I can give you some self-defense in the future. But you don''t know pharmacology. You''d better not touch it blindly to avoid involving yourself."


    Hearing what she said, master Zheng immediately felt that he was a villain.


    The girl in front of her saved their family, but her fear of poison doctors can''t be eliminated in a moment.


    Calmed Zheng Rongrong, she turned to master Zheng.


    "Now that it is clear that the Zheng family has been implicated by me, I will leave as soon as possible."


    "Miss Su, that''s not what I mean..."


    "I know, but now the Zheng family can''t confront the doctor''s hall. It''s better to do more than less. Uncle housekeeper, how many people did he come?"


    "Go back, girl. There are two of his boys outside."


    Lin Mengya pondered a little and then said, "in a moment, please tell the two boys that his master has gone out through the back door. If someone asks you later, you must insist that after he blackmailed you for thousands of liang of silver, he will find a chance to slip away through the back door."


    There are only a few people. It''s not easy to collude.


    When the Zheng family said they remembered it, Lin Mengya took out a small bamboo flute and blew it three times.


    Immediately, three men in black appeared.


    Lin Mengya pointed to the beach on the ground and said, "one of you will be like him and leave through the back door. Remember, you must get rid of all the people behind, and then sneak back. Don''t let anyone see the flaw. The remaining two, take him home first and give him to my teacher."


    They are all experts left by long Tianyu. They act quietly, but they are very efficient. There are almost nothing they can''t do.


    This is the life saving card left by long Tianyu. With the three of them, thousands of troops can come and go freely.


    If it hadn''t been for the doctor''s hall this time, she would never have used them easily.


    Watching the three people do their tasks in an orderly manner, the Zheng family are all concerned about the booth.


    Now they know what a small Witch sees a great witch.


    The women of the palace family are really cruel characters.


    After arranging all this, she also said goodbye to Zheng Rongrong.


    The latter naturally refused to give up and repeatedly stressed that it was just a drug store, and they could afford it.


    Lin Mengya looked at the girl and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, it''s not a day without goodbye. Didn''t you agree to come to the college? Why, you want to skip class in front of my Dean, then I''ll beat you."


    Zheng Rongrong just looked dejected and disappeared in an instant.


    Her eyes were bright, with some longing and expectation.


    "Yes! Sister Su Mei, I will report to the college as soon as possible!"


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    After saying goodbye to Zheng''s father and daughter, she stood in the street and thought, and then went straight in one direction.


    Before long, she arrived at the "peace seeking" she had come before.


    Looking at the sign on the door, she was very upset.


    Along the way, only the young master inside saw through her identity.


    No wonder, after she left, the Zheng family was suppressed.


    It''s not a aboveboard act for the doctor''s hall to threaten with such things.


    She pushed the door and found it locked.


    Lin Mengya looked around and went to a shop next to her.


    "Brother, where are the people in this shop?"


    The shopkeeper of the shop must have been asked a lot. Then he replied: "you said Mr. Yi, he went out to buy medicine with his young man again. Alas, he really can''t do business and won''t come back for a long time. Girl, if you''re in a hurry to wait for medicine, leave him a letter. I''ll hand it over to him when he comes back."


    She thought for a moment and asked the shopkeeper for a pen and ink.


    Soon, she finished writing the letter, sealed it in an envelope, thanked and left.


    When the shopkeeper saw that she was gone, he turned and went into the inner yard. Then he told a waiter to save the letter first and send it to the childe when it was enough.


    A few months later, when the letter was transferred to childe Yi, he opened the letter and saw only eight words - dressed animals, dignified!


    Looking for an enemy failed, Lin Mengya returned to the Zheng family medicine store.


    She is a vindictive person. Before leaving, she asked the Hanya guard to empty the whole medicine warehouse for peace.


    Originally, she wanted to burn the shop. Later, she thought, aren''t these drugs a pity?


    At least if she takes it, she can save people, can''t she?


    As a loss of her reputation.


    With the experience and lessons of the last time, they are cautious on the road this time.


    Fortunately, the wind and water soon reached the junction of the imperial family and the Zheng family.


    She got out of the carriage and looked at the familiar land in the distance. She felt very kind.


    But at this time, she was afraid that she did not know that there would be a greater storm here.


    There were only four brothers left at home. The second brother was a few days later than them, while the eldest brother and the fifth brother walked together and went to other places to investigate the business line.


    After the last incident, those aristocratic families took a wait-and-see attitude towards the palace family.


    Until they brought back the news of a smooth alliance with the Bai family, some people''s positions changed accordingly.

 Chapter 1951

    The fourth brother could not leave the palace, but he sent someone to meet him.


    After seeing the acquaintances, the guards of the palace family were also very excited and felt that they had finally arrived home.


    Everyone''s mood was also infected and smiled one after another.


    The two babies also got out of the carriage one after another and asked their familiar uncle to ride with them.


    Chen''er returned to Gong''s house with her, and she felt like going back to her mother''s house.


    And recently she felt that the children were becoming more and more lively, and all things were developing in a good direction.


    A few days later, they were escorted by a group of guards to feiye City, the main city of the palace.


    In fact, they didn''t tell anyone this time. They wanted to do everything quietly. Unexpectedly, so many things would happen later.


    So early in the morning, the palace family and the people who learned of their successful return gathered at the gate of the city and looked forward to it.


    Gong Si couldn''t stop looking into the distance. He was quite calm in front of others, but in fact he was a little nervous.


    The people who came back said that my little sister would bring someone back this time.


    But also specifically told him not to tell him in advance.


    He has been thinking hard for several days and has not guessed it.


    However, it must be the person she values that can make her little sister pay so much attention to.


    The carriage came slowly.


    Gong Si first saw the two boys sitting on the horse. The two boys missed him too. They waved their fat arms, pulled their necks and shouted, "Uncle IV! We''re back!"


    He took over the two boys with a smile and pinched their faces.


    The two little guys giggled, then Mo Yan broke away from his hand, went to the team and pulled a young man out.


    "Fourth uncle, this is our new uncle!"


    He didn''t dare to speak loudly and whispered.


    After seeing the young man, Gong Si guessed seven or eight points.


    No wonder my little sister attaches so much importance to me, probably because she loves me and Wu. He also likes this "brother" he met for the first time.


    "When you get home, have a good rest. If you have anything to do, we''ll talk about it later."


    Lin nanshang was a little nervous, but felt Gong Si''s kindness to him, so he nodded.


    The motorcade was welcomed up, and all the servants of the palace family stood at the door and greeted them with joy.


    The party was crowded into the inner hall. The house was empty these days, and they felt bored.


    After a long time, most of the young, old and middle-aged people came back. Naturally, they were very happy.


    The attentive man almost didn''t stand beside Lin Mengya and feed them.


    All the rooms at home are clean, and she still lives in her Dongyuan. Because of her health, she wants to live with her.


    As for the elder brother, he lived with the third brother because he lived in the name of his own brother.


    After eating and drinking enough, Lin Mengya took two piglets to eat and sleep, and then returned to the main hall.


    At this time, through Gong San''s narration, Gong Si has roughly understood their experience.


    Compared with the elegant palace three, palace four can clearly see through the mystery.


    "According to this situation, Mr. Xunyang is also designed for people?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "we never know who is behind Xun Ziyang, but I know that the other party must be very strong."


    Some inside information can''t be disclosed for the time being.


    Long Tianyu is planning something. Although she is not completely clear for the time being, she can''t make trouble for him.


    Therefore, she will not let the Gong family directly face each other.


    "Let him be, our palace family is not so easy to bully."


    There is some tacit understanding between Gong Si and Lin Mengya that others don''t have.


    He understood that his sister said this to give him a warning and let him pay attention.


    Second, let him not act rashly.


    Well, his mission is to guard the palace family.


    "That''s the truth. By the way, why don''t you see my teacher?"


    Originally, the teacher planned to go to Bai''s house with her. Later, I didn''t know what to think of and stayed.


    Now, the people who should have stayed at home have disappeared.


    Mention this, Gong Si is a handsome face red, embarrassed cough.


    Under her repeated questioning, the fourth brother only said vaguely that her teacher went to visit her old friends.


    If it were ordinary relatives and friends, the fourth brother would not react like this.


    Soon, she thought of something.


    It seems that this is a good sign, teacher!


    She is a qualified student and will never interfere with the teacher''s love!


    "Didn''t he say when he would be back?"


    The company remembered something and asked someone to pick it up.


    Soon, Lin Mengya had a small box in her hand.


    "This is what Mr. Baili asked me to give you when he left. He said, maybe you can use it. He also told me that if you don''t have anything important, don''t go to him first. When the time comes, he will come back."


    The little old man also sold it to her.


    "I''ve been empty for a long time. It''s so terrible to talk about love. Do you think I''m like a person who doesn''t have eyes in the dark? I won''t disturb him. I''ll wait for her to bring me a teacher''s wife back!"


    If Bai Lirui were there, he would point at her and scold her for bullying her teacher and destroying her ancestors. He would clean up the door or something.


    She wants to ask the teacher about the doctor''s hall. Now it seems that there is no way.


    Instead, he asked about the four brothers.


    He has been wandering outside for so many years, and the information network is so complete. I''ve heard of it.


    Don''t say, the fourth brother really knows.


    "The doctor''s hall was originally just an alliance between doctors. Later, somehow, it evolved into the leader of doctors all over the world. Anyone who wants to practice medicine in the state of Wei must be affiliated with the doctor''s hall, otherwise he will be regarded as a quack and it is difficult to engage in this industry again."


    The more she said, she didn''t like the doctor''s hall.


    But Gong Si doesn''t think so. Everything has good aspects.


    What he doesn''t know is that the people in the doctor''s hall can be said to be natural enemies with his little sister to some extent.


    "In addition to these, is there anything else in the doctor''s hall? For example, who has a grudge against?"


    In fact, she was most curious about why the other party clearly determined that she was a poison doctor, but did not take those simple and rough methods, but put pressure on the Zheng family.


    According to Shan GUI, they are very disgusted with poison doctors.


    After thinking for a while, Gong Si said, "I haven''t heard that the doctor''s hall has a grudge against any family. However, we have some inexplicable hostility to our palace family, but it''s only hostility. We''ve been at peace for so many years. After all, our past masters of the palace family also have medical inheritance, and we don''t have close contact with them."


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of another point.


    Since the doctor hall is hostile to the palace family and he is still a poison doctor, does the other party''s attitude have anything to do with these two identities?


    "Little sister, did you have any conflict with them?"


    Gong Si asked suspiciously.


    After all, my little sister has always been indifferent to such things.


    "It''s not a conflict."


    Yes, because they are natural enemies.


    "Last time I ordered someone to bring me here, it was a deacon of the doctor''s hall. They seemed very hostile to the poison doctor, and I was a serious poison doctor. Some of them recognized me and suppressed the Zheng family, so I tied them back."


    She didn''t say. What''s more convenient for her is to take it directly to someone''s warehouse.


    Hearing this, Gong Si didn''t show much surprise.


    With the temperament of his little sister, he won''t be too surprised to poke a hole in the sky one day.


    "Tie it up. They''re bad for you. They should have taught you a lesson."


    This answer is comparable to the textbook standard of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya sometimes doubts that she has more and more courage. Does it have something to do with her brothers'' unreasonable doting?


    Lin Nansheng opened his mouth and finally swallowed the admonition.


    In fact, he thought Gong Si was right, but there was a subtle feeling. What happened?


    Having said their experience, Lin Mengya turned to ask about the situation in the family.


    Knowing that everything was normal, she was a little relieved.


    But after everyone left, the four brothers proposed to send her back to her room.


    This is the duty of several men in the palace, but no one will think more.


    But Lin Mengya knew that this was the fourth brother who had something to say.


    "Didn''t you ask me to release the news of your return to the palace before you left? Sure enough, many people acted secretly."


    At this time, the fourth palace, with a bit of wisdom in charge of the world.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know where her brother is usually the most clumsy.


    "Well, are their actions under our control?"


    Gong Si smiled.


    "Nature."


    "That''s good. If I don''t give off a steady smell, how can I attract those cunning cats? I''m afraid they won''t come. As long as they come, they will be our prey."


    At night, brother and sister are both equally excellent.


    But who knows how many of the major events that make the situation change color are secretly fueled by them?


    The world is in the hands of a few people.


    I don''t know who will win in the end.


    "You''re happy."


    Gong Si was under the moon. She only looked at her water eyes and was vaguely drunk.


    Lin Mengya didn''t notice her side. Her lingering eyes were just sharing her joy with her most trusted brother.


    "Well! Although we had a lot of trouble along the way, I also gained a lot. Fourth brother, people really can''t be content with one world. The wonderful things in the world will always surprise people."


    Gong Si listened quietly, listening to her talk about mountains and rivers, sun and moon, and listening to her talk about humanistic feelings.


    She doesn''t have much exaggerated expression, and her tone follows her mood, ups and downs, which can''t be called cadence, but it gives people a sense of reality.


    As if, through her eyes and memories, she saw the world.


    "Fourth brother, if everything is over, what do you want to do?"


    She tilted her head and her eyes were shining.


    Gong Si couldn''t help but feel a little sluggish and unconsciously don''t overdo it.

 Chapter 1952

    For the first time, Gong Si, who has always been able to deal with anything easily, was a little confused.


    Since he was born, responsibility has long been doomed.


    He is a member of the palace family. Naturally, he wants to take the Fuxing palace family as his duty.


    He never thought about anything else.


    With a sigh, Gong Si shook his head and said softly, "I should have stayed at the palace forever."


    He glanced at her secretly and added a sentence in his heart.


    Will always guard her.


    But Lin Mengya looked at him seriously and said, "four brothers, each of us will have a dream. It has nothing to do with others, but what we want to do here."


    She pointed to her fourth brother''s chest, with a strange light shining in her eyes.


    For some reason, Gong Si''s heart jumped violently, as if something had taken root and sprouted quietly from a corner he had never noticed.


    When Lin Mengya saw Gong Si walking away, she thought he was thinking of something. She stretched out her hand and shook it in front of his eyes.


    "Fourth brother, what do you think?"


    The latter was so nervous that he hid aside in some confusion.


    When he realized it, he immediately said, "I, I didn''t mean it. Don''t worry."


    Who knows, Lin Mengya laughed with a puff.


    Her eyes were crooked, and she was still teasing.


    "My four brothers are also adults. They all know how to avoid suspicion."


    Who knows, she was just a joke, but the fourth brother blushed.


    "I''ll go back first. You have an early rest in the evening."


    Then he fled and left Lin Mengya alone at the gate of Dongyuan.


    Her brothers are so cute.


    Although the fourth brother forgot his purpose last night, fortunately, the next day, she received what the other party had prepared for her.


    When she opened the letter paper, the ink inside was just dry. She recognized that the very handsome handwriting belonged to her fourth brother.


    Looking at the new, he asked, "where''s the fourth childe?"


    The boy in charge of delivering the letter replied, "the fourth childe went out early in the morning. It seems that he went to college."


    When she heard the speech, she put the letter away and asked, "but what happened in the college?"


    The boy scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. But I haven''t heard of anything big happening in the college."


    Lin Mengya thought, waved her hand and let people leave.


    Many of the contents of the letter are about the doctor''s hall that the fourth brother knows.


    Although it''s not a secret, Lin Mengya has an intuition.


    The death of the former owner of the Bai family and Mrs. Zheng family is not so simple.


    Moreover, the internal situation of the doctor''s hall is too few. She should find a chance to understand it well.


    In the absence of the eldest brother, except that the four brothers will share a share of the accounts at home, the rest of the troubles are not in a hurry. They are all waiting for her to come back and deal with them.


    After breakfast, Ning Liang and Gong Ping came back with someone.


    After listening to everyone, she was busy for a while. She sat alive for a long time before she finished everything.


    She sent everyone away, leaving only the two teachers and disciples to talk.


    "Go and get two cushions for the young lady. The young lady likes to drink sweet tea. Change this tea for a cup first."


    Without outsiders, Gong Ping naturally came forward and arranged all this for her.


    Lin Mengya happily enjoys the care of a handsome boy. After listening to this all morning, she is dry in mouth and tired in waist.


    But in order to be dignified, she had to put on a posture.


    It''s better for her Gong Ping to be cute. It''s so sweet.


    "How have you learned from your master these days?"


    She asked with a smile.


    However, in just a few months, Gong Ping''s height was pulled out.


    The pretty little face was more and more clear-cut, but it was more calm.


    He returned to the master and said respectfully, "thanks to the grace of the young lady, I have gained a lot of knowledge by following the master."


    Ning Liang was also very satisfied with his little apprentice and said with appreciation: "Miss still knows heroes with insight. This child has a lot of talent and works hard. He will become a great thing in time."


    Lin Mengya was delighted. After all, xiaolovely had a good relationship with her.


    It was gong Ping who rarely made a big red face. His head hung low. He was too ashamed to even look at her.


    Yes, this is a young man!


    "Gong Ping is good, but you are a good teacher. I''ve read all the accounts. Steward Ning, I feel that I don''t pay you enough now."


    Ning Liang just smiled modestly. His cheek was much thicker than his apprentice.


    "Miss, I''m flattered. I just did my part. But if the salary is increased, miss, it''s better to consider Gong Ping."


    "Oh?" Lin Mengya was surprised, but Ning Liang said with a little pride: "now all the shops in the main city are managed by Gong Ping. I''m busy with the big chamber of commerce with my uncle now, and I often can''t get away for ten days and a half months. He''s dealing with all these things. Do you think it''s still done?"


    It was a surprise.


    Lin Mengya looked at the young boy in surprise. The latter''s head hung lower.


    "Unexpectedly, my little Gong Ping still has this ability. If they go up, both will go up! From this month, the salary of steward Ning will double and Gong Ping will double!"


    Both of them were very happy when they heard the speech.


    They all know that miss is a very generous person.


    As long as she is loyal and down-to-earth, she will never wrong anyone.


    And the most important thing is that their wages are very rich, and Lin Mengya also gave them some land and pavement dividends.


    Although it''s nothing compared with the assets of the palace family, they can be regarded as rich outside.


    However, this is also the brilliance of her royal people.


    Now, Ning Liang and Gong Ping are loyal to her.


    The three of them were happy when a servant came in and reported that someone wanted to find Ning Liang to report something.


    Just as Lin Mengya was there, the man was brought in.


    The visitor was a dark farmer with gray clothes and some embarrassment.


    Just came in, Ning Liang recognized him. The man was a drug dealer.


    Although the scale is small, it wins in high quality and low price, so it has become one of the stable suppliers of Gongjia pharmaceutical company.


    In the past, this man was very cautious. Why did he find the main house directly today?


    Seeing that the young lady didn''t mean to blame, Ning Liang was relieved and immediately asked, "Lao Zhu, what''s the matter with you? How flustered."


    Lao Zhu wiped his sweat, opened his mouth and didn''t dare to speak.


    Ning Liang immediately knew that it was because the young lady was present and comforted, "it''s all right. This is our master. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Old Zhu nodded repeatedly and whispered back: "big housekeeper, it''s bad! The medicine in our village has been robbed."


    "What?" Ning Liang frowned and asked, "is it the batch we have booked?"


    Lao Zhu nodded hurriedly and almost cried.


    "Exactly! We really can''t stop them. Those people are too fierce. They just wanted to buy silver. It''s something the palace family has paid for and ordered. How can we sell it? Later, they began to rob and hurt more than a dozen villagers. Later, the animals brought a cart of lime and destroyed the whole medicine field!"


    "How unreasonable!" Ning Liang''s anger flared up.


    Lao Zhu and his village are very remote and very poor.


    In order to make a living, the villagers went to the mountains to collect herbs and catch some rabbits, pheasants and so on.


    Once, the shopkeeper of the Gong family''s medicine store found that Lao Zhu''s village was rich in a kind of high-quality medicinal material.


    Although this medicine is not expensive, its yield is scarce because it is very picky about the soil.


    The shopkeeper is a kind man. He didn''t lower the price or hide anything. He told Ning Liang about it.


    Later, Ning Liang went to see it. Knowing that the shopkeeper was right, he agreed with them to let them plant this kind of medicine full-time.


    The villagers had no money and tools. Ning Liang paid half of the deposit in advance, and it was half of the deposit of the ten-year contract.


    Now, maturity is imminent, but it has been destroyed by a group of people. How can we make him angry?


    "Boss Ning, what can I do? Our land is destroyed. How can I pay you silver!"


    Old Zhu said, already sad and crying.


    This is his matchmaking. Naturally, he attaches great importance to it.


    Thinking of finally being able to live a good life, but it was destroyed at the last moment, which simply forced them villagers to a dead end.


    Ning Liang didn''t speak, but he looked at her.


    Naturally, she is the one who has the most decision-making power.


    Lin Mengya thought calmly for a moment, and then asked, "Uncle Zhu, do you know who went to make trouble in your village?"


    Old Zhu wiped his tears and muttered, "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them before. Miss, you are a Bodhisattva. Please forgive us for a few days. Even if I smash the pot and sell iron, old Zhu will return your silver, will you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said softly, "it''s not your fault. You don''t have to worry about the silver for the time being. Although the other party destroyed your land with lime, it''s not impossible to save it. In this way, you use the silver first, and the time for cultivating the land will be extended in the contract. Steward Ning, what do you say?"


    The latter nodded and his eyebrows relaxed.


    After listening, Lao Zhu would kneel down and kowtow to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya asked Gong Ping to help him.


    Old Zhu thanked him for leaving, but the atmosphere in the room was not very good.


    After all, the situation was very good before. Now this matter has inadvertently slapped them in the face.


    "Miss, I will be responsible to the end!"


    Ning Liang got up and said seriously.


    But Lin Mengya also has her own ideas.


    "What Lao Zhu said may not be the truth. If they cheat, we can''t be dumb. Send someone to verify the matter first. If someone really makes trouble, be sure to find out who it is."


    "Yes, miss, don''t worry."


    They didn''t delay much and went to work in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya stayed in the main hall, her eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1953

    The next day, the person Ning Liang sent out to verify all night has brought back the real news.


    What Lao Zhu said is true, but the actual situation is much worse than this.


    The group not only beat people and destroyed medicine, but also threatened to set fire to their village as long as they dared to plant another herb.


    The villagers couldn''t fight, so they had to swallow the bitter water in their stomach.


    Moreover, those people were so arrogant that they ordered them not to go to the mountains from now on.


    The most outrageous thing is that they even took the opportunity to insult several girls and stole the cash from many villagers'' homes!


    It''s not just to make trouble, it''s to kill!


    "That''s unreasonable! How can our palace family tolerate such thugs! Come on, go and catch these people for me. I want them to know the power of the palace family!"


    The third brother was so angry that he patted the table and scolded.


    But the fourth brother and her were silent at the same time.


    Seeing this, Gong San said angrily, "fourth, younger sister, this is not the time to be afraid of things! If we don''t care this time, won''t they rush to our house to rob things in the future! A Kang, you said, if you were present, would you have to kill those animals with a sword?"


    Lin Nansheng, who was asked, was also angry.


    When he led the army to fight, the most important thing he paid attention to was military discipline.


    In the war between the two countries, the people on both sides are often the hardest and most miserable.


    Those people should be killed for doing so.


    But he saw that his sister should have planned long ago.


    "Third brother, don''t be so excited."


    Lin Mengya looked up. Although she was not as excited as her third brother, it didn''t mean she would bear it.


    But what she couldn''t understand more was that they cooperated with the palace family, even in the palace family''s fief. Did those people eat the bear heart and leopard courage and dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head?


    So, she thought it might not be that simple.


    Bent her fingers and knocked on the table, she had an idea.


    "The people who heard it said that these people broke up after they showed off their ferocity in Zhujia village. I think they could do it so cleanly. I''m afraid they had premeditated. Or they should be people next to them and know very well about Zhujia village."


    Gong San was looked at by his big black and white eyes, so he had to calm down a lot.


    Those eyes seemed to see through everything, and everything was under her control.


    Gong Si nodded and added, "they didn''t have any good ideas when they went to Zhujia village from the beginning. Otherwise, they wouldn''t buy medicine at a price 60% lower than the market price. They were afraid they would make trouble."


    The impact of this incident is far greater than what Lao Zhu said.


    Zhujia village cooperates with the palace family. It can be said that it can almost be in the palace family fief. No one should dare to find fault.


    Now this is undoubtedly beating them in the face.


    Moreover, it is still in the palace family''s own fief, which is tantamount to telling the public how incompetent the palace family is. They can''t even protect their partners!


    That group of people did such a shameful thing without being punished.


    Undoubtedly, this is a doubt about the authority of the palace family.


    Who will listen to them in the future?


    "Since you dare to make trouble in our territory, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Lin Mengya said coldly.


    She is not a good person. To deal with her enemies, she naturally needs more ruthless means to deter those curfews.


    "Post a notice. From now on, we will take people from Zhujia village and identify the murderer by place. All access principles are under martial law. I will try my best to track down the matter. As for those caught, we will cut them off on the spot!"


    Gong San couldn''t help shaking.


    Because when my little sister said this just now, the hostility between her eyebrows was really scary.


    But soon he agreed with her.


    Now Lin Nansheng is the only one who can do half of this at home.


    Under her detailed instructions, Lin Nansheng took the Gong family''s patrol and went directly to Zhujia village.


    Her thunder means soon got the result.


    The news soon came from my brother.


    Sure enough, those people are the local ruffians and scoundrels in the surrounding villages and towns.


    After they saw the notice, they naturally wanted to run away.


    However, Lin nanshang had already prepared and, like a cat catching a mouse, easily caught eight people.


    However, she did not kill all these people according to Lin Mengya''s method, but cut half on the spot. The remaining half not only begged for mercy, but also directly bit out her companions.


    In this way, when these people''s dogs bite their dogs, most of those who do evil have been caught.


    At first, these people clenched their teeth and refused to admit it. Some tried to cheat and muddle through.


    But who is Lin Nansheng? A young general who even enemy spies could pry open.


    Without saying a word, he directly showed these people a picture of his words and deeds extorting a confession. After that, these people could not boil it, so they all confessed.


    They only said that someone paid a lot of money to let them make trouble in Zhujia village, and they didn''t know much else.


    When Lin Nansheng asked where the man was, none of them could answer.


    The man seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    After hearing the news, Lin Mengya ordered someone to tell her brother. She must be very careful.


    It''s not too late for him to come back when he has settled the Zhu family.


    My brother naturally agreed and told her that with him, she didn''t need to worry.


    After the person left, she sat on the chair in the study and wondered who the people in Zhujia village were.


    Although the other party didn''t leave any clues, the purpose was very clear.


    She suddenly remembered that the matter of Zhujia village was not the upgraded version of Zheng family medicine store?


    They are still the Zheng family with some forces, and Zhujia village is obviously easier to deal with.


    Therefore, their means are more inhuman.


    With a bang, Lin Mengya''s fist hit the desk hard.


    On his expressionless face, a storm is brewing.


    What a pharmacist''s hall. She hasn''t found them yet. They have a good time.


    "Little sister, what are you going to do?"


    Gong Si sat beside him all the time. Obviously, he guessed who did it.


    Lin Mengya slightly disliked the corners of her lips and said with a sneer, "blood pays for blood!"


    I hope the pharmacist''s hall can stop her anger!


    A few days later, the pharmacist''s Hall in a certain place was divided.


    The man in charge of opening the door yawned and opened the door.


    The little lady in the apricot blossom building last night was so good at twisting. Otherwise, it was the magic medicine in the hall. I''m afraid that the little lady was still pretending to be a chaste martyr.


    Now, aren''t you a bitch?


    With the magic medicine in the hall, he won''t worry about lacking women to play.


    However, when he was old and budding in the kiln, he couldn''t afford some of his silver.


    By the way, isn''t there a naughty little widow in the back street?


    After taking medicine, are you afraid she won''t follow?


    When the doorman was imagining, he felt that he had kicked something under his feet.


    He looked down and saw only a roll of white cloth.


    "Shit, bad luck! Who put the white cloth here and let me know that I have to peel his skin!"


    The doorman scolded and kicked the white cloth away.


    Who knows, a round thing rolls out from the inside.


    The doorman looked intently, but he was so frightened that he shouted.


    "Ah! Ghost!"


    Not far away, a man with his facial features and head cut off stared at him ferociously.


    But what made him more frightened was that the head was compressed into the size of a child by something.


    Flesh and blood blurred, but only those eyes were always wiped clean.


    The extreme fear was always fixed in his eyes.


    No matter what happened at the doctor''s hall, the palace family was already in a state of war preparation.


    The second brother will be back soon. I heard that he not only brought back those excellent teachers, but also kidnapped Bailu in some way.


    But others don''t know, but Lin Mengya knows.


    The reason why the commander released people so easily was because he had prepared a gift before - a prescription of cost-effective wound healing medicine, which can keep up with hundreds of quick hemostatic drugs that can save one life on the battlefield.


    You know, this thing has been sold at a sky high price in the black market.


    She gave it away, which is more expensive than giving it away to a luxury car or villa.


    But she changed back to Bailu.


    This is better than buying and selling. In the long run, it is absolutely cost-effective.


    However, the most important problem facing the Gong family now is the hatred with the doctor''s hall.


    "Little sister, when I see the doctor''s hall, I can''t help it. Why don''t we start first?"


    The cruelty in Gong Si''s eyes is just like her.


    They spent several days, brother and sister each used their hidden power, and finally found out the truth.


    People are indeed from the doctor''s hall.


    The man thought he was fast, but he forgot that no matter how powerful the doctor''s hall is, it is the territory of the palace family!


    The man was very arrogant after he was caught.


    Unexpectedly, he asked Gong ya to make amends in person, otherwise he would ask the doctor''s hall to punish the Gong family after he returned.


    Lin Mengya naturally fulfilled his wishes.


    She concocted a potion that can soften people''s bones.


    After pouring the man with the potion for a whole night, she ordered him to fold his body into the size of a child, and then when the potion was dry, his bones would gradually harden.


    Without flexibility, bones naturally crack one after another.


    That night, he couldn''t even scream.


    Because his tongue, throat and eyes became stiff.


    No one knows how he died.


    But the man has suffered a lot, but he can''t make up for it. He has been hurt by him.


    After watching the whole process, Gong Si knew that the poison doctor in the original rumor was so powerful.


    But he was not afraid at all.


    Some people should be punished by these means.


    "How can we kill a chicken with an ox knife? The strength we secretly cultivate is not to deal with the doctor''s hall."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Mengya rejected the proposal of her fourth brother.


    Moreover, those forces have just taken shape and can not be exposed too early.

 Chapter 1954

    But this time, she took the most direct revenge and let the people in the doctor''s Hall understand that if she wanted to use those shady and private means, she would fight back with the most ferocious means.


    Soon, the doctor''s hall will do it again.


    At that time, she will no longer be so passive.


    The palace family is no longer a mess. With her inspiration and encouragement, the brothers have long been like roots, and have firmly grasped the whole palace family in their hands.


    It can be said that the palace family can vaguely see the outline of the powerful behemoth of later generations.


    The doctor''s hall is a trouble, but it is also an excellent trial opportunity.


    After that, in just a few days, the Gong family encountered some minor troubles.


    As soon as Gong Er, who had brought the gentlemen back to the palace, entered the door, he had a black face, as if someone had been angry with him.


    Lin Mengya just went out to see the placement of gentlemen.


    Fortunately, the eldest brother and the fourth brother are careful people. When establishing the college, they took into account the current situation.


    Although these gentlemen didn''t come with their families, many of them were interested in receiving their wives and children here when they registered their basic information.


    After all, who doesn''t like the feeling of home.


    As a welfare to attract them to work here, as early as the beginning, she formulated excellent performers. After passing the year-end evaluation, she can have the treatment of resettling family members.


    If you want a horse to run, you have to feed it.


    Under such temptation, before they left, they received olive branches thrown out by many people.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t bite to death.


    Just say that with the expansion of enrollment, more students are likely to be needed.


    It''s estimated that if Liao Chong knew, he would have to die of anger.


    Although she worked hard, she was in a good mood.


    As soon as I arrived in the hall, I heard a violent drink.


    "They deceive people too much!"


    Lin Mengya paused and walked in calmly.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw my second brother sitting aside, blowing his beard and staring.


    The others in the room seemed to be used to it. Even Ning Liang, standing next to him with his head hanging, couldn''t see how scared he was.


    She was so happy that everyone in her family knew what her second brother, the paper tiger, looked like.


    "Who provoked my second brother? Drag him out and beat him with 300 army sticks first!"


    As soon as she raised her voice, everyone in the room saw her.


    In particular, Gong Er stood up and strode in front of her, "Little sister, what''s the matter with that shitty doctor''s hall? We didn''t have a drug store or doctor along the way who would treat us! They all said that it was the shitty medical prohibition order of the doctor''s hall! Shit, if one of them got an urgent disease, wouldn''t it be like dying without saving his life?"


    Gong er''s words, let the smile on her face spread slowly.


    After all, it came.


    However, she was not in a hurry. She motioned her second brother to sit down first, and then said, "it''s not our palace family who provoked him, it''s me."


    "What? Impossible! You, I don''t understand? They must have done wrong!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her second brother a little speechless.


    Hey, the only one in the family who regards her as a delicate little white flower is the second brother in front of her.


    She smiled, shook her head and whispered, "in their eyes, I am the original sin. Besides, later, I killed one of them."


    No one has told the second brother about Zhujia village.


    After she mentioned it, Ning Liang explained the cause and effect.


    Palace two''s reaction as like as two peas.


    He slapped heavily on the table and said angrily, "it''s time to kill!"


    Indeed, the evil deeds committed by those people in Zhujia village can not be overestimated.


    But the trouble is that the man is from the doctor''s hall.


    She disposed of people, and more of them hit the face of the doctor''s hall.


    In their opinion, they should do so.


    They should know each other and accept their sanctions happily, which is a wise move.


    Otherwise, it is a scourge, which must be eliminated.


    Doctor Tang is too aware of their own advantages here.


    All one''s life, no one can say that he won''t take medicine or see a doctor.


    Therefore, they are like cutting meat with a slow knife. One day, she will become the target of public criticism because she involves the people around her.


    Then, in order to protect herself, she will become the isolated person.


    Maybe, if you don''t need the doctor''s hall to do it yourself, you''ll have to kill yourself.


    It deserves to be a doctor''s hall. It''s also very insidious.


    But according to the attitude of the doctor''s Hall towards the poison doctors, she didn''t think they would really let go.


    Certainly, I will think of other means.


    With this in mind, she had another idea.


    "I have taken care of the wounded. Fortunately, we have prepared a lot of first-aid medicine on the way. It shouldn''t be a big problem. It doesn''t matter if there is no doctor or medicine shop. We still have these things in the palace. Second brother, since Bailu has come, the whole defense in the fief will be handed over to you."


    Gong Ershen focuses on the head.


    For the arrangement of troops, he has great confidence and ability.


    After a little thought, he said seriously, "the other places in the fief are OK. I look at them and should come to our house. In that case, the safety of non Ye City is very important. I don''t trust others. I''ll leave it to Gong Kang."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but then nodded with a little gratitude.


    When the second brother said this, he regarded his brother as his own brother.


    Even though the situation is not optimistic, there is always someone who can warm her heart.


    Their response was fairly rapid, but because of their previous unprepared, coupled with the pervasiveness of the doctor''s hall, after all, there were some big disturbances.


    The college needs her to come forward. Although several brothers are careful, they still can''t resist the design of people with intentions.


    As the president of the women''s Hospital, she has the responsibility of supervising and managing the women''s hospital.


    Although it''s a nominal one, some things still need to be managed.


    Most of the students in the women''s college are still a little strange to her, but there are still a few who have experienced the previous storm.


    Soon after she appeared, someone recognized her.


    "President Su!"


    She was called this for the first time. Her heart moved slightly, and some special feelings rose from her heart.


    She stopped and turned to look at the student who called her.


    It was a pretty girl who looked fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing a flawless white hospital uniform, with a bit of shyness and anxiety on her face.


    Seeing her turn back, her face was happy, but there was a little more tension.


    This meeting was not as bold as before. He just pinched the corners of his clothes and didn''t dare to come forward.


    Lin Mengya walked over with a good temper and asked softly, "what can I do for you?"


    The girl shook her head at once. Her big eyes were water smart, as if she could cry at any time.


    Lin Mengya can''t help but reflect. Is it because her temperament is too much like the teaching director?


    "I, I just saw you last time. Dean Su, you are the bravest woman I have ever seen. I will be like you in the future."


    The girl''s voice trembled a little, but with hot determination.


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of Zheng Rongrong. It seems that her existence can also affect others.


    Really, she''s not the kind of qualified life teacher.


    I have to say, the girl fits her temperament very well.


    After asking that the girl had no class, she invited the little girl to go around the women''s hospital with her.


    At first, the little girl named Huang Xuerou was still very restrained. She followed her with her little head down. She asked, and she hesitated for a long time before she answered. It seems that it is the kind that has been carefully considered.


    Lin Mengya thought the girl was very interesting, so she asked her to tell herself how the women''s hospital was now.


    Later, the girl seemed to open the conversation box at once. With a bright light in her eyes, she introduced everything about the women''s hospital to her like a family treasure.


    "I''m very grateful to the master of the palace. If I didn''t have her, I wouldn''t be able to come to school. Dean Su, you know the master of the palace, right? Can you say thank you to her instead of me?"


    The little girl tilted her head and her eyes were full of sincere expectations.


    Naturally, she can''t refuse this request.


    Besides, she also received the little girl''s gratitude, nodded and answered.


    Now that the situation is almost understood, she also wants to go to the men''s hospital to have a look.


    The little girl stood at the door reluctantly, waved to her, smiled and said, "if possible, I want to be a person like you!"


    With that, the girl blushed and ran away quickly.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment, then she could only smile and shake her head.


    What''s good about a person like her?


    But in the sun, the excitement and sincerity on the little girl''s face became her best gift.


    She thought, maybe she should be able to meet a girl''s wishes.


    But not to be her, but to be a, unique self.


    At this time, Lin Mengya never thought that some things could not be realized all her life.


    The situation of the college now seems to be relatively stable.


    She inspected everywhere and found nothing unusual.


    She stayed in the college until the evening and didn''t leave the college until the light was on.


    She was also a little tired at the end of the day.


    The carriage was fairly stable. She sat in it and closed her eyes. With the sound of crisp hoofs, she drove slowly home.


    But soon, she opened her eyes, because she smelled a special smell in the air.


    The coachman outside was one step behind her.


    Suddenly stopped and asked, "who are you and why are you stopping us?"


    There was a response across the street.


    "We''re here to purify the evil doctor in your car. We don''t want to hurt the innocent. You leave quickly!"


    Her coachman is not an ordinary person.


    His eyes narrowed, and the whip in his hand was also a bit fierce, firmly protecting the people in the car.


    "I don''t understand what your excellency said, but I know you can''t stop my master. Now, get out of the way!"

 Chapter 1955

    The coachman gave a cold drink and warned mercilessly.


    But the opposite side did not flinch, but said coldly, "in that case, you will follow her and pay for your mistakes!"


    The coachman was not flustered when he heard the speech. He knew that many people were hidden around the young lady.


    The whip lifted heavily, but it was on the horse''s ass.


    But to his surprise, the horse did not move, but lost the general sense of pain.


    He just wanted to move, but he found his body paralyzed.


    No! Got caught!


    The coachman''s eyes widened and tilted outside the carriage.


    Those people just wanted to come forward, but they heard a merciless contempt from the carriage.


    "It is said that the doctor''s hall is the bane of poison medicine, but it seems to me that you poison medicine are better than me."


    She calmly lifted the curtain and walked down slowly.


    The coachman widened his eyes and looked at his young lady anxiously. Later, he found that several people who should have followed the young lady didn''t appear?


    "We use medicine to save people. It''s like you. Everyone is cruel and cruel."


    Opposite, there are five people standing.


    The other four hid under the stone blue robes, and only at the moment they stood in front, they were wearing moon white robes.


    They were all surrounded and couldn''t see their appearance clearly.


    But judging from the voice, the first person should be an old man.


    She straightened her back as if she had never been afraid.


    "How can I be cruel and cruel? Anyway, your doctor''s hall is not a reasonable place. Do you deserve to cure me?"


    Lin Mengya''s "indifference" suddenly angered the other party.


    The old man in white robes immediately retreated. Then one of the four took out a fire fold, blew it, and threw it on the ground.


    Suddenly, a tongue of fire surrounded her in an instant.


    At this moment, she is surrounded by fire.


    But this is not the biggest crisis she faces.


    "Master, they have a special drug. After high-temperature catalysis, they can completely untie some highly toxic drugs."


    Xiao Yao''s confused voice rang out from her mind.


    And the people around took out packets of powder and threw it into the fire.


    Suddenly, a strange smell of medicine mixed with burnt taste floated around her.


    Lin Mengya thought they wanted to burn themselves, but the fire didn''t spread towards her at all, but her body changed.


    A tingling pain came from the inside of the body, and then it was continuous cold.


    She seemed to fall into an ice cave and her strength was drained a little.


    "What''s going on?"


    She asked quickly, and the small drugs in the system turned around in a hurry.


    "Impossible! Master, I can''t simulate the effect of this drug!"


    With the increase of drugs, she felt that the blood in her body seemed to boil.


    At this moment, she finally realized that there must be something wrong with those drugs.


    By the way, detoxification!


    Her brain suddenly shook and she suddenly understood why the little medicine couldn''t find the reason.


    Because the only thing you can''t find out is your own blood poison!


    Can these drugs unlock her blood poison?


    Lin Mengya scolded secretly. She had a thousand calculations. How could she miss this point.


    But it''s not her fault. Her blood poison is an invincible existence among the enemies she met before.


    So that she has gradually felt that her blood poison has no medicine to solve.


    But unexpectedly, I capsized in the gutter today.


    "Girl, it''s time to turn around. If you put down your obsession now, we can save your life. Otherwise, we can only send you on the road."


    "No way!"


    Lin Mengya endured the pain all over her body and stepped back quickly.


    They usually follow her, and these people have unique skills and will never leave themselves alone.


    Unless, they also have some trouble they can''t avoid.


    Even she can''t see through the means of the doctor''s hall.


    It seems that before, she didn''t pay enough attention to the enemy.


    "Well, since you don''t repent, I can only purify you and make you a new man. Don''t go on this evil road again in your next life."


    With that, the man took out a small box from his arms, picked out something in it and threw it into the fire.


    Suddenly, a smell of sandalwood drifted away.


    Lin Mengya could no longer support herself and sat on the ground.


    She only felt that every part of her body seemed to melt, and the pain was severe, but it didn''t make her strength.


    She knew that the forced release of blood poison meant the end of her life.


    She was not afraid, but she was afraid that the means of those people were so extreme that it would be detrimental to her relatives and friends.


    But what she hates more is her powerlessness.


    She has a natural advantage over other enemies.


    However, the advantage of protecting her countless times has completely become her biggest defeat at the moment.


    I have to say, it''s a satire on her.


    In a trance, Lin Mengya, who fell to the ground, didn''t see it, and the five people who already felt that victory was in hand didn''t see it.


    The woman who fell to the ground had purple in her eyes.


    The enchanting and exotic purple gradually spread on her pupils. Finally, the whole pair of eyes were like two complete purple gemstones.


    Just one look, let the heat feel that purple seems to have any infinite attraction.


    Those are the most beautiful eyes in the world, but they are as beautiful as poppies, with a fatal crisis.


    Lin Mengya only felt that breathing became difficult.


    She couldn''t lift her hand, so she had to lie on the ground.


    At the last moment before she lost consciousness, a familiar figure appeared in front of her eyes.


    He''s coming.


    "Master, it''s our disadvantage!"


    The three knelt before the young man in black to plead guilty.


    Even in the face of the three men who remain unchanged, they are trembling at the moment.


    Without looking at them, the young man kicked open the burning herbs and picked up the women.


    Especially after seeing the purple eyes, there was a touch of complexity on his face.


    "If you dare to interrupt the purification of the doctor''s hall, you should consider the consequences!"


    Long Tianyu held the woman in her arms and left without looking back.


    After passing by the three, there was only one cold word: "kill!"


    "Yes."


    Five people just wanted to retreat, but the three opposite moved faster.


    Five heads flew up, and the hot blood quenched the fire in front of them.


    impossible! This is absolutely impossible!


    Every time they purify those people, they will be mixed with some secret medicine.


    Those things can make people give up resistance, and even fail to produce a trace, trying to kill them.


    Why can these three people not be disturbed?


    Do they


    That made them creepy, but very angry guess, and never came to an end.


    After the three quickly finished everything, they followed back.


    Lin Mengya woke up in her own bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw long Tianyu sitting next to her.


    At this time, she felt something wrong.


    "Why was it a little strange just now?"


    The man turned his head, touched her cheek and said expressionless.


    "That''s the unique skill of the doctor''s hall. No one can resist."


    Now in retrospect, Lin Mengya hates her teeth.


    Who is she? If you don''t accept it, Lin Mengya will do it!


    But just now, she didn''t resist at all. She became a little sheep to be slaughtered.


    You know, she carries a lot of concealed weapons besides poison.


    I don''t believe those five goods can hide


    And she just forgot everything.


    What made her feel more incredible was that she had no hatred in her heart just now.


    As if at that moment, hatred, anger, such feelings, like covered with a layer of gauze, are very untrue.


    Lin Mengya''s face became a little ugly.


    These people are also disgusting. If they kill others, they are not allowed to resent them.


    A bunch of dogs!


    She was angry. Long Tianyu gently flicked her forehead and said coldly: "you are so careless. Don''t leave me half a step in the future."


    She knew that she had been settled again after autumn.


    But she has long been used to it. She can''t be afraid.


    But he was very dogleg, hugged his arm and said softly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect that they could unlock my blood poison. The only thing that little medicine can''t detect is my blood poison. Well, I admit it''s my rival in love, and it won''t happen again, okay?"


    The beautiful man in front of him still had a straight face. Although he nodded, his attitude didn''t seem to ease much.


    Lin Mengya screamed. I''m afraid the goods are really angry.


    What to do? He''s not easy to coax.


    "I really know I''m wrong. After that, I''ll listen to you. I''ll never go out alone, okay?"


    In fact, there are people picking up and seeing off every day, and my brother leads the team.


    However, today''s resettlement came to the end. She also wanted to let them finish it early and get on track, so she sent out all her staff.


    Moreover, her coachman is an expert, and the three people who follow her are the experts among the experts.


    If none of them can protect her, it may not work when they come.


    But what she did today was wrong after all.


    So I had to be obedient.


    The man still sat upright and didn''t even give her a look.


    He answered what she said, but the tone was still angry.


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she was so sincere that she had to use a unique skill?


    Seeing that the man still doesn''t lift his eyelids, Lin Mengya feels that she can''t go on like this!


    She''s right again, and she''s still hurt!


    Then, she climbed into his arms angrily, sat down on his lap, put her hands around his neck and said with a smile: "come to play? Sir! The key to whether I live or not is that the price is reasonable. You can''t afford to suffer a loss and be deceived. In life, you''d better be romantic. Come on, sir, spring night is worth a thousand dollars!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but cover her little mouth.


    She struggled desperately, and then continued: "Sir, I have medicine here, one to keep you strong..."

 Chapter 1956

    Long Tianyu really didn''t know what to do with her little mouth, bowed her head and kissed her hard.


    His kiss was urgent and eager, and instantly deprived her of her breath. They lingered for a long time and put down their panting separation.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms and smiled so that his eyes were bright.


    In my heart, I could no longer be angry with her.


    In this life, he was always very tolerant to her.


    Holding people in his arms, long Tianyu felt that his cold heart had a little heat at this time.


    "It''s my fault. I should come back early."


    Lin Mengya knew that he was frightened by the situation just now.


    He stroked his back gently with his hand and said softly, "I''m all right. It''s my fault to say that. It''s my carelessness. I shouldn''t underestimate the enemy, let alone think that no one can get me by relying on some of my abilities. This is also a lesson for me. Otherwise, how can I face a stronger enemy in the future?"


    Her attitude was sincere and her words came from the bottom of her heart.


    Long Tianyu only felt sour and soft in her heart. She just wanted to put her in her arms and there would be no other danger.


    After the two held each other tightly for a moment, Lin Mengya coughed and coughed.


    Then there was a thrilling series of coughs. Finally, she leaned against the infiltration and looked listless.


    "I''ll find someone."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were full of heartache. He said he was going out, but Lin Mengya grabbed her sleeve.


    "It''s useless."


    She covered her chest and smiled weakly.


    "The previous drugs can neutralize my blood poison. Although they can''t completely neutralize it, they also neutralize part of the drug. So now, my internal organs are damaged."


    If this medicine is used by ordinary people, I''m afraid it won''t be fatal.


    She''s the only one. The medicine is specially for her.


    Long Tianyu''s breath was cold to the bone, and his eyes showed a murderous opportunity.


    He has used the fastest speed to deal with the situation that Lin Mengya may encounter.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he tried his best to solve the biggest crisis in the doctor''s hall, but he didn''t expect that someone would start first.


    "I''ll get you a doctor."


    "It''s no use. Unless the teacher is here, maybe he can help me."


    She tugged at his sleeve and endured the pain.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak. He gently held her hand and touched his forehead.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be right here with you. You''ll be fine."


    She still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t resist the weakness of her body.


    Xiaoyao has reminded her several times in the system. Now, it''s better for her to go into sleep as soon as possible.


    But she just insisted on talking to him for a while, and now she has reached the limit.


    The second before she passed out, all she remembered was his gentle eyes.


    Wait for me.


    She said silently in her heart.


    Five days have passed since the plot of the doctor''s hall.


    The brothers of the palace family and Lin Nansheng know this time.


    But I kept it from my great grandfather and two babies.


    Externally, she just said she had something to do and wanted to leave for a few days.


    Fortunately, she was used to walking before, and everyone didn''t take it seriously, but she felt a little hurried and didn''t even say hello.


    At the same time, something happened to the college.


    In the women''s Hospital, a female student suddenly disappeared.


    The female student''s family is a small aristocratic family. Sending her daughter in is just to improve her reputation and sell her at a good price in the future.


    Now that such important chips are lost, they naturally want to take the opportunity to blackmail the college.


    Although the Gong family is not afraid of this matter, it is ultimately related to the reputation of the college. At the same time, the most important thing is the safety of the female student.


    So they immediately sent a lot of people to take charge of the matter.


    Song Di, as the left commander of the "police arrest yamen" newly established by the Gong family, was the person in charge of the case.


    At this moment, he entered the college with his own people.


    After questioning everyone, I learned that the missing female student was last seen with their Dean Su Mei. Since then, no one has seen the girl.


    With a slight movement in his mind, he couldn''t help thinking of a face hidden in the depths of his mind.


    She gave him a new life, and she also gave him the opportunity to realize his father''s dream.


    So this time, anyway, he will find out the girl''s whereabouts.


    Lin Mengya was in a coma, and they were helpless.


    But long Tianyu had something to do. After sending more people to protect her safety, she rode alone into a dense forest.


    The forest is deep. It looks like a demon world from the outside.


    It seems that a man eating devil can pop out of the dark place of the forest at any time.


    But long Tianyu had a cold face and waved his long sword. He really cut a path and went straight to the deepest part of the forest.


    But the deepest part of the forest was a rift valley.


    It seems to be split by an axe, and one step forward is the abyss.


    The white fog ahead makes people unable to see the road ahead.


    But long Tianyu was fearless and jumped into the white fog in front of her.


    Just for a moment, it is like water moon cave.


    The white fog in front of us is scattered, and the scenery inside is beautiful. It is a good spring scenery that makes people feel warm all over.


    Square fields are obviously carefully looked after, and all crops are full of vitality.


    If he looked back, he could see the opposite side of the rift valley, but it was close at hand.


    Even half a child can easily cross over.


    But who can rush straight to the misty fog like him?


    Long Tianyu wantonly crossed those fields, and countless delicate seedlings suffered.


    Seeing this, the little boy standing on the edge immediately shouted angrily at him: "you''re sick! You take my childe''s medicine out every time! Childe, the black faced evil star is coming again!"


    Hearing the speech, a young man in white hurried out of the thatched house immediately.


    At the sight of those "miserable" drug seedlings, he was so angry that he clenched his teeth and scolded while patting his thigh.


    "You ungrateful evil star! My medicines are hard to find. How can you... Your family have such a black sheep like you!"


    He was almost rolling, but the black faced long Tianyu turned over and dismounted and approached step by step with a sword.


    The young man in white, who was so angry just now, is now counselled.


    He looked left and right. Finally, he hurriedly raised the hat by the door and stood in front of them.


    "I said, didn''t I just scold you? You won''t kill people? It''s a big deal. I''ll scold you back."


    But long Tianyu''s face was as cold as ice. He pointed his long sword at the young man and said in a cold voice, "the doctor''s Hall shot at my woman. Wenjing, do you apologize for your death or do I do it?"


    The young man named Wenjing turned pale and almost didn''t kneel down.


    God, who has the courage to touch the heart of this ancestor?


    He said with a smile, "let''s have something to say. You see, I''ve been in the medicine house these days and haven''t been out. Naturally, it has nothing to do with me."


    But where can long Tianyu let him fool him?


    His eyes locked on the scene, and his long sword didn''t hesitate at all.


    "So you didn''t do what you promised me."


    Wenjing suddenly felt guilty. He promised the ancestor.


    But Alas, beauty spoils things.


    What''s more, his favorite herbs made him forget to get down to business first.


    Taking the initiative, Wenjing stretched out two fingers and moved his sword to the side.


    "You see, I haven''t worked hard yet. Don''t worry. I''ll send the news back now and ask them to stop embarrassing your wife. As for what happened before, I''ll double the compensation for your wife, okay?"


    "Compensation?" Long Tianyu sneered, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    "They can''t even compare with a hair of my wife. How can they afford it? Moreover, they almost solved the blood poison in my wife''s body. Wenjing, do you want to die?"


    He had already been angry, and his face was getting colder and colder. He suddenly killed the machine. People only felt that his back began to sweat, and people felt that there was no possibility of escape.


    Wenjing immediately understood that the ancestor was afraid to be angry.


    He immediately swore angrily, "I didn''t do it, it wasn''t me! You know, I hate the fight between poison sect and medicine sect most. If I didn''t want to hold down the doctor''s hall, I wouldn''t care about the dispute between the two sects now. And I promised you, how could I do it to your wife? Didn''t I kill myself?"


    Long Tianyu''s long sword hung high on his chest. It seemed that he could take the man''s life at the next moment.


    Wenjing only felt that he was speechless, sweating hard and scolding the old things in the hall.


    What''s wrong with jumping around? They can provoke this evil star?


    He looked at him with good eyes and completely regarded him as a dead man.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    Wenjing didn''t feel the pressure relieved at all.


    Because he saw it with his own eyes. In order to get his consent, the evil star once took more than a dozen people to kill a den of thieves together.


    The den of thieves is his old enemy. There are not only hundreds of experts, but also full of traps.


    If you don''t pay attention, you''ll die on the spot.


    I have planned for so long, but I often fail.


    Even in the end, he was almost killed by his old rival.


    But the man in front of him, alone, directly killed his old enemy.


    Those dozen people, like an iron wall, let them advance and retreat freely in danger.


    That night, there was a river of blood in the den of thieves. Their knives were blunt, so they were able to get rid of the pursuit of those people.


    When the man put the enemy''s head under his feet, his black clothes had been soaked with human blood.


    But he has only one word.


    "You must keep your promise and protect my wife. If you break it, he will be your end."


    On that day, he seemed to see a hell Shura.


    The whole body is bathed in blood, but there is a lotus in his arms.

 Chapter 1957

    The lotus is bright, with the color of blood.


    But he is still a treasure, like heaven and earth. Only a touch of blood lotus can enter his heart and dominate his heart.


    From that moment on, Wenjing knew that anyone who wanted to hurt his wife would be stared at by this bloody Shura.


    And the blood poison in his wife''s body was almost untied.


    Wenjing suddenly thought of something, his eyes also crossed a cold feeling, and said in a hate voice: "this self righteous bastard! The blood poison of the palace family must not be untied, otherwise, it will be the first disaster in the world!"


    Long Tianyu looked at him coldly. After listening to his words, he put away his long sword.


    He picked up the man and strode out.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Wenjing''s thin little body swayed and couldn''t resist at all.


    Long Tianyu left the man on the ground, turned over and mounted the horse, and looked down at the guy in front of him.


    "Go by yourself, or shall I drag you?"


    He is in a bad mood now. He even thinks the guys in the doctor''s hall should die.


    Wenjing immediately got up from the ground, diligently patted himself on the dust on his ass, and said with a dry smile, "don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll go. But before that, I have to deal with something."


    Before he finished speaking, the man''s face began to turn cloudy again. Wenjing immediately explained in a hurry: "it''s not my intention to delay, but I''m going to get some things! Don''t worry, your wife''s physique is special, and it won''t cause too much damage to her body these days. I''m sure I can return you a lively wife, okay?"


    Seeing him or not, Wenjing wants to curse his mother.


    But long Tianyu didn''t open his mouth easily. He just cut the loser in front of him with a dead eye knife.


    "One day."


    what?


    Wenjing was angry. He stretched out three fingers and tried to bargain.


    But long Tianyu squinted and touched his long sword.


    The latter immediately took back the two, leaving the middle one.


    "One day late, I''ll kill you."


    After a glance at the man, he turned the horse''s head and dropped the remark.


    Wenjing had no choice, but then he regretted raising his finger.


    The little boy ran to him crying and said out of breath, "no, childe, the most precious Canaanite fruit in our yard has been cut down by the bandits!"


    Wenjing only felt that it was dark in front of him. He grabbed the little boy''s hand like a life-saving straw.


    "What about the fruit?"


    The little boy wiped his nose and said more urgently and wrongly, "it''s all gone. Let him take it away!"


    "Long Tianyu, I will fight with you!"


    The weeping voice of Wenjing didn''t make long Tianyu shake at all.


    He carefully hid the small black and bright fruit in his pocket.


    This is just some interest he charged for his wife.


    If they don''t change after repeated education, the next time, he will set fire to Wenjing''s medicine garden!


    Lin Mengya''s situation is good and bad.


    But because of his physique, no one dare to let people see a disease easily.


    She wakes up for a while every morning, but after a few words, she sleeps again.


    This situation continued until long Tianyu came back with people.


    "Alas, the last thing I like to go is the palace family. Bad luck!"


    Although long Tianyu agreed to give him one day, it was only one day.


    When he hurried to the general hall to investigate the cause of the matter, he saw the evil star waiting for him as soon as he came out of the door.


    He immediately came forward to ask Canaan fruit and tried to convince the other party that if he didn''t know how to preserve it, he might be a monster.


    As a result, the man took out a small box made of cold jade, glanced at him with disdain, turned and left.


    It''s intentional!


    Wen Jing secretly grinds his teeth, hum! Obviously, he values his Canaanite fruit!


    Ah, how angry! But I can''t fight!


    "Oh."


    Nearby, long Tianyu, who heard him complain, hissed.


    If he didn''t know Wenjing would never attack ya''er, otherwise they would dare to hurt his lover. Wenjing would have become a dead man.


    "Let''s say first that you must not expose my identity. Otherwise, I may die here."


    Wenjing is a little trembling.


    There is one in the warning record left by his father. Don''t provoke and attack women, otherwise those crazy guys who hope for sister hope will devour him alive.


    At the thought of the facts he went back to investigate, he felt his brain hurt and he felt as if he were going into a wolf''s nest.


    "Oh."


    It was the voice of contempt to the extreme. Wenjing almost didn''t hold any hope, and walked in towards the gate of the palace house with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Whether he could keep up or not, long Tianyu threw off the reins of the horse, took a pocket and took the lead in.


    Lin nanshang, who got the news first, waited in the front hall early in the morning.


    Now there is something wrong with my sister. The brothers at home take turns to look after him at home. Today, it''s just him.


    As soon as he heard someone say he came back, he immediately welcomed him out.


    Seeing his brother-in-law, he happened to come back with a young childe and asked, "is he the one who treated ya''er?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at Wenjing, nodded and went to Dongyuan coldly.


    It was the cultural scene that fell behind and stared at Lin nanshang curiously.


    The latter was not used to him, but he smiled politely at him.


    "I wonder if your excellency is?"


    "Oh, I''m a wandering doctor. It''s the childe of your house who is destined for me. I can come here to see the lady of your house."


    Although Lin nanshang had some doubts about each other''s medical skills, he believed more in long Tianyu''s attention to his little sister.


    At that moment, he said gratefully, "I thanked Mr. Zhang on behalf of my little sister."


    "Oh, No."


    Wenjing said with a dry smile and silently added a sentence in his heart. If you know the truth in the future, you can spare him a small life.


    Dongyuan is now the top priority.


    Although the courtyard door is closed all day, if someone dares to break in at will and guarantee the next moment, he will die.


    Long Tianyu just opened the gate of the courtyard, and there were several figures nearby.


    Seeing him coming, the shadow guards immediately put away their weapons and saluted him.


    Long Tianyu waved at will and the shadow guards withdrew.


    He hurried to the bedroom, where only Bai Su and chen''er were looking after her in bed.


    "Who?"


    Bai Su was very alert, but she didn''t hear anything in the yard, so she was relieved.


    Seeing that her uncle came in, she saluted immediately.


    "How is she?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at anyone. He went straight into the inner room and looked at the sleeping woman on the bed.


    The black eyes wrapped by layers of solid ice softened in an instant.


    He bent down, gently lifted the broken hair between her forehead, and dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "I''m back."


    He said softly.


    In the outside, chen''er was also relieved. She looked at Bai Su and said softly, "sister Ya is OK these days. It takes a long time to wake up in the morning. Can you find a doctor when her brother-in-law comes back this time?"


    I don''t know whether it''s because I know her condition is getting better or because of the natural call of chen''er.


    In short, his attitude towards Lin Mengya''s two good friends is much better than Wenjing.


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    Although it is still that cold attitude, there is not much sense of oppression after all, not like killing people at any time.


    "Well, it''s my blessing to help sister ya."


    Chen''er bent her beautiful eyes and stroked her stomach.


    If there is no sister ya, her fate with the baby''s mother and son will come to an end.


    Sister Ya saved their mother and son''s lives. It''s nothing for her to do this.


    "Help!"


    Suddenly, there was a noise outside the door.


    Bai Su immediately fell on the door and looked out.


    In the yard, a white figure was chased everywhere by a black kitten.


    Yes, yes, it''s a black kitten, or the one on no one''s arm.


    Suddenly, Bai Su was full of contempt for the man.


    The two little CHILDES of her family hold Xiaohei when they are free every day.


    This man is as timid as a mouse.


    "Uncle, don''t be afraid. Our little black doesn''t bite!"


    Ning''er comforted the useless uncle first, and then said to the little black cat, "little black, come here quickly."


    When Xiaohei heard the little master''s gentle call, he stopped chasing, turned his head behind him, gave a soft "meow" and shook his soft tail.


    "That... Little darling, you raised the cat?"


    Wenjing''s leg and stomach cramped and almost passed out.


    This is a poisonous animal. It''s their nemesis!


    How could it be tamed by a child?


    Is it because of his excessive fear and hallucination?


    Ning''er walked over and held the kitten in her arms.


    The little thing licked him and lay down in his arms.


    Ning''er raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s just my mother''s son, but my brother and I like it very much. Uncle, don''t be afraid. You''re an adult and can''t be so counseling."


    Wenjing is so angry.


    This little bean is a little bigger. How dare you ridicule him as a medical expert?


    Just wanted to go back, but saw the animal suddenly turned back and stared at himself.


    Suddenly, he lost his courage.


    Forget it. Why should I see a child.


    He picked up the medicine box thrown on the ground and said with a smile: "uncle is not advice, uncle, this is..."


    "Brother, come here quickly. My mother said not to play with counsellors, or it seems that we bully them."


    A mouthful of old blood was stuck in his throat. Wenjing just wanted to strangle the two bear children.


    I saw another little childe with pink carving and jade carving come quickly and protect his lovely brother in his arms.


    Then he raised his head and smiled disdainfully.


    "Bai Chang is so big that he still wants to bully children. I don''t know shame!"

 Chapter 1958

    "I... forget it, I care about it with you, hum!"


    Wenjing puffed his cheeks and became a goldfish on the spot.


    The two young gentlemen are both good-looking, but they are more angry than each other.


    However, with the attitude that adults don''t remember villains, he just wanted to go, but saw the evil star, opened the door and came out.


    Then, the two little ones stuck like two puppies.


    "Dad, mom, when did you wake up... When did you come back?"


    Mo Yan raised his head, realized that he was wrong and immediately changed his mouth.


    Ning''er was the same, holding his father''s clothes tightly with his small hand, and his big eyes were full of worry.


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and reached out to touch the heads of the two children.


    "Soon."


    He whispered a promise.


    The two children are instantly bent out of two new moons, cute and lovely, just like two people.


    At this time, Wenjing took back his chin that almost fell to the ground.


    "He, they, are your sons?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at him and said coldly, "what''s the problem?"


    Wenjing almost dropped the medicine box.


    He knew that the son of the big evil star must be the little evil star.


    No wonder, he felt his right eyelid jumping when he entered the door. The palace family was really a pile of evil stars!


    The two little ones were extremely intelligent. When they saw his medicine box, they immediately realized something.


    Ning''er hugged Xiao Hei as if he had made a major decision. He looked at him solemnly and said, "if you can cure my mother, I, I will bully you, OK?"


    Thank you so much!


    Wenjing dough cramps. I just feel that my life is a tragedy.


    Mo Yan looked at him with critical eyes, and then said in a very disgusting tone, "can he cure his mother? Forget it, he''s not as good as Shizu''s medicine. Dad, we''d better wait for Shizu to come back."


    As soon as the two boys sang together, there was no way back for Wenjing in an instant.


    He knew that he could not be serious with children, but being looked down upon by the two boys really made him lose face.


    At that moment, he looked up and said, "two little guys who have never seen the world, wait and see. I will cure your mother!"


    Then he walked confidently to the bedroom.


    Long Tianyu watched the whole process. Finally, he only whispered to the two children, "you did a good job, but a stupid guy like him doesn''t need so much thought. Just crush it with force, you know?"


    The two little guys nodded quickly, then held hands and went to the front yard together.


    "Where is the patient?"


    Wenjing came into the house with a stem.


    But as soon as he entered the door, he saw a cold beauty staring at him with bad eyes.


    He immediately assumed the appearance of a worldly expert, glanced at each other secretly and said, "I''m an expert invited by your master. If I delay your wife''s illness, I won''t be responsible."


    Cold beauty was still expressionless, but looked into his eyes, with more and more hostility.


    Wenjing was very angry.


    The palace family is really his mortal enemy in heaven. Even a yellow haired girl can despise him so much.


    But before he could continue his "power", someone opened the door behind him.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Majestic voice, with a little chill.


    Wenjing immediately shrunk into a quail and cast a very dissatisfied look at the people behind him.


    Unfortunately, the latter just fine tuned his eyebrows and asked him to surrender immediately.


    "Hey! Don''t go too far! I owe you. I don''t owe her!"


    He whispered angrily.


    At least he is also the head of the hall. Where has he been wronged like this.


    But long Tianyu didn''t seem to hear it and walked across him to the inner room.


    "Sister Bai Su, why don''t you go and see the children first."


    Fortunately, at this time, chen''er came out to adjust the atmosphere.


    She knew that the childe must have gnashed his teeth at the two babies just now, which made sister Bai Su hate him.


    It''s no wonder that sister Bai Su always takes the two babies more seriously than her own life.


    But now, obviously, it''s not the time to settle accounts.


    But unexpectedly, the childe''s expression became serious as soon as he saw her.


    He frowned and just wanted to go in front of chen''er, but he was blocked by the cold beauty.


    "Get out of the way!"


    He yelled in a low voice, and people lost their former gentleness and exuded a fierce deterrent.


    But Bai Su, who was half his head short, was not affected at all.


    She is like a proud female wolf, guarding her everything without fear.


    Chen''er was also a little scared, but he didn''t want them to have any contradictions because of himself. He hurriedly said, "young master, the patient you want to see is inside."


    "Do you know there is something wrong with your pregnancy? If you allow it to develop again, I''m afraid that in a few months, both your mother and son will lose their lives!"


    He broke the mystery with one word.


    Chen''er''s face turned white. Bai Su immediately held her and patted him heavily with her other hand.


    However, the latter''s eyes flashed, and her hand somehow clasped her wrist.


    The snow-white delicate wrist is as cool as jade, and even the literary scene is in a trance.


    It was the first time he had met such a woman.


    Bai Su''s face was as cold as ice. She was about to draw out her weapon from her waist, but she was stopped by chen''er.


    She looked a little ugly, but she calmed down.


    "How did you see it?"


    Wenjing turned his eyes to chen''er, and then asked seriously, "do you often feel tired recently? Moreover, the fetus is becoming more and more lazy and hasn''t moved for several days?"


    Chen''er nodded gently and protected his stomach with both hands.


    Bai Su shook off the man''s imprisonment with great force, showed a very disgusting expression, stared at him, and helped chen''er to the small couch next to him.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    She comforted in a soft voice, and chen''er took a long sigh of relief and nodded to her to indicate that she was all right.


    "Your disease... Looks strange. Reach out and I''ll show you."


    Bai Su still stared at him coldly, but this time, Wenjing seemed more regular, but he was serious and felt the pulse for qian''er.


    But soon, his eyebrows stretched out, and before long, he wrinkled in doubt again.


    "It''s strange that your pulse shows that the medicine has been taken for a long time. But why is there another vitality in your body?"


    He pressed his fingers a little hard and it hurt a little.


    But soon, he was shocked and shouted three times.


    "What a clever means! Madam, where is the doctor who gave you an abortion? I have a chance to see him?"


    The literary scene is very urgent, but chen''er is a smart one.


    After turning his eyes, he said with some embarrassment: "it''s not that I''m stingy, but that this is a hermit and expert. It''s also that my young lady took a lot of trouble to invite me here. Later, I disappeared. I''m really powerless."


    Seeing her say so, Wenjing knew that the other party was not going to disclose it.


    But he didn''t insist. After a little thought, he took the paper and pen on the table and wrote a prescription.


    "This prescription can help you clear away the residual poison and nourish your body. If you don''t feel at ease, you can also ask the ''expert'' to have a look. Madam, please take care of yourself."


    I don''t know why, chen''er always felt that in the childe''s eyes, he seemed to apologize to her.


    It''s strange that she hasn''t seen him before. How can it be so?


    Wenjing didn''t talk much nonsense, but walked to the inner room with his medicine box.


    As soon as he entered the door, he sank his face and said angrily, "they are a group of madmen! Did you know about it long ago?"


    Long Tianyu ignored him, just surrounded the bed curtain, then revealed Lin Mengya''s hand and replied coldly, "this is your own business."


    The implication is that they can''t even take care of themselves. How can they have the leisure to take care of others.


    Wenjing didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In the past, he only thought that the factional struggle within the doctor''s hall would affect the doctor''s hall at most, but now it seems that the blood of innocent people has long been soaked behind these disputes.


    His fists were clenched and his dark brown eyes were brewing a storm that was about to sweep the whole doctor''s hall.


    He settled down and walked firmly behind him.


    "Can you help me..."


    "No."


    He flatly refused, so heartless that there was no room for negotiation.


    He turned his head like a stranger and said, "why should I help you?"


    Knowing that there was no answer, Wenjing still said, "I can help you cure your wife."


    "That''s what you should do, and I''ve paid the price before."


    Wenjing had a heart attack. Indeed, this was what he had promised. He had lost all his chips.


    Long Tianyu took a panoramic view of his loss. His index finger gently rubbed Lin Mengya''s wrist. He was like the most patient hunter, waiting for his prey to give up all his struggles and close the net a little bit.


    "If you are my man, then my strength can be used by you."


    He released honey coated with arsenic and sweet bait. Once he bit the hook, there was no way out.


    Wenjing bit his teeth and his heart struggled again.


    Then, like a beast that had exhausted all his strength, he could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    He knelt slowly on the ground and said sincerely, "I promise you. But the premise is that you can help me and take back the doctor''s hall!"


    That was his only obsession and the only chip he could control.


    The corners of long Tianyu''s mouth curved slightly, and then fell down quickly.


    "OK."


    He whispered, but there was not much joy.


    What has long been expected, now, is just a matter of course.


    "Now, you''d better do what you should do first. Other things are not urgent."


    The dejected Wenjing said yes and immediately got up to see the woman in bed.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, she became his mistress.


    He really lost a lot in this business.


    But as soon as he put on her wrist, there was an icy sight fixed on himself.


    He tried to calm himself under pressure.


    Then he found something unusual.

 Chapter 1959

    "This... This is?"


    He looked at long Tianyu in surprise, but the latter sank his eyes.


    "Keep quiet."


    "Yes. But has your wife''s blood been transformed?"


    Wenjing can''t help but be surprised.


    Only their Wen family knows that the palace family has few women from generation to generation, and it is the reason why women are in power, which is related to their special blood.


    Most of the origins of the Gong family have been lost in the long river of years.


    There is little evidence left.


    Among them, there is their Wenjia.


    The world knows that the palace women are good at medicine, but they don''t know that it''s because their blood is naturally poisonous.


    But this blood poison is usually not obvious, and even this blood poison has no actual harm to anyone, nor does it delay the birth of children.


    But in the letters of their literary ancestors, they warned again and again that they must not turn the blood poison carried by the women of the palace family, because that means that there will be another catastrophe between heaven and earth.


    There is no record in the record of the cause of the catastrophe.


    The owners of the Wen family for generations have naturally assumed the responsibility of guardianship of the palace women.


    Among them, it''s not that no one thought that as long as they completely cut off the inheritance of palace women, wouldn''t it be good?


    However, another sentence is recorded in the letter. If the catastrophe cannot be avoided, the palace woman may be the turning point.


    Such a hot potato like existence has become a thorn in the hearts of every generation of writers in power.


    Until fifty years ago, his great grandfather suddenly disappeared.


    Soon after, the heir of the palace family also mysteriously disappeared.


    At that time, the doctor''s hall began to show signs of division.


    Although he was later maintained by his grandfather and father, at least he maintained superficial stability.


    But he understood that all this was just an illusion.


    Some people have long had different hearts.


    And they''re secretly planning something.


    He didn''t know before, but vaguely had such an idea.


    Until today, he saw the pregnant woman.


    Others may not see it, but he understands that this is a kind of forbidden operation of the doctor''s hall.


    Although the mother and son will die later, after drug transformation, the bodies of the mother and son will become the best host of a very powerful poisonous insect.


    It can be seen how much yin damage this forbidden technique has.


    And now, they openly take it out to harm people!


    He only met one. I''m afraid there are more that he didn''t meet.


    At the thought of this, Wenjing trembled with anger.


    Those bastards, they are in vain as medical preachers!


    Long Tianyu quietly stuffed his wife''s hand back and said faintly, "this is not your concern. I just ask you, what''s the matter with her?"


    Wenjing was interrupted, but his attitude was not bad, I can only hold my breath and say: "Those drugs are not fatal, but now the most troublesome thing is that part of the blood poison in Zunfu''s body has been untied. Moreover, those drugs are very domineering. If you want to restore your wife, you must deepen the toxicity in her body. But I don''t have such poison in my hand. Unless I configure it now. But you know, this is not what I''m good at."


    Speaking of this, Wenjing seems a little depressed.


    Now the poison door is declining, and I''m afraid the inheritance has been broken under the deliberate pressure of the doctor''s Hall these years.


    From an early age, he felt that poison doctors were born to harm people. In doing so, the doctor''s hall also eliminated harm for the people.


    Long Tianyu promised because the other party took out something in exchange.


    But now, suddenly, he was a little confused.


    The medicine he is good at has become a life-threatening thing, while poison has become a life-saving medicine.


    Is there really such a clear distinction between the two?


    He doesn''t know, and no one can give him an answer.


    Different from his entanglement, long Tianyu was in a bad mood at this time.


    Ya''er''s body, he knows, her blood situation is also complex, and many things are really coincidental.


    If Mr. Baili hadn''t noticed some later, I''m afraid he wouldn''t know about the blood of the palace woman in his life.


    But now his wife is suffering.


    For a moment, he wished she didn''t have such a deadly blood.


    "I can find you anything you need. All you have to do is cure her."


    He gazed at her figure affectionately, and his tone was very firm.


    Wenjing sighed and said, "I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    He hung his head and then said, "actually, if you want to cure her, you must have some secret medicine of poison sect. But over the years, there are no more real disciples of poison sect..."


    For a time, long Tianyu''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Just being looked at by him like this, Wenjing felt that his life was not guaranteed.


    What''s this called? Lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?


    Long Tianyu also knows that it''s useless to say more.


    "Just say what you want. Don''t worry about anything else."


    "Oh."


    Wenjing responded timidly and honestly wrote a prescription on one side.


    Long Tianyu has been sitting in front of her bed and has never left her sight.


    Whatever it is, no matter how hard it is to find.


    As long as it''s for her, he''ll find it.


    So just wait for him to come back.


    He took her hand and secretly promised in his heart.


    Wenjing considered it for a long time before he finished writing the prescription.


    After he handed it to long Tianyu, the latter didn''t look at it and took it in his arms.


    "Make sure no one can hurt her while I''m away."


    This is both a command and a request.


    Wenjing nodded heavily, and he would take good care of his wife.


    Long Tianyu has never been a mother-in-law, let alone for her life.


    I was about to get up and leave, but I heard a noise outside.


    One of the most hearty voices shouted discontentedly, "I''m not dead. Where''s the turn of that little man to see my little martial niece? Bailiri, get over here quickly and I want to see my little martial niece!"


    Long Tianyu hesitated, then suddenly accelerated his pace, opened the door and went out.


    Wenjing was also scolded for inexplicable reasons, so he followed him out.


    As soon as they got outside, they saw two people rushing in.


    The one in front was richly dressed, but the big beard on his face destroyed the beauty, making the man look like a living bandit who stole other people''s clothes.


    Following him was a gentle Confucian scholar.


    Both of them are dusty and seem to have come in a hurry.


    And the Confucian scholar held two dolls in his hands.


    "Shizu! My mother is in you. She has been sleeping for several days. Mo Yan is afraid that my mother will never wake up again."


    I saw the little guy like a jade man with his small face pasted on the white robe of Confucianism, which made people feel soft.


    Ning''er also tightly hugged Shizu''s neck, and her big watery eyes were full of worries about her mother.


    Bai Lirui couldn''t stand the attack, not to mention the one lying inside, but his only little apprentice hurriedly said to the beard in front: "younger martial brother, don''t waste time, go and have a look!"


    The beard nodded at once and rushed to the inner room.


    Long Tianyu didn''t stop him either. He just walked to Baili Rui and said, "teacher."


    Baili Rui sighed and comforted: "OK, I know everything. If I''m with younger martial brother, I won''t let ya''er have anything."


    Long Tianyu nodded and took over two babies.


    The two boys are also very clever. Knowing that they shouldn''t make trouble at this time, they took the initiative to ask to wait at Aunt Chen''s side.


    There was some embarrassment in the inner room at the moment.


    "Shit, those shameless scum of medical ethics know how to hurt people with this shady means! If my little martial nephew makes a mistake, I''ll kill them all!"


    After a little mistake, I heard this sentence all of a sudden.


    As the current leader of the doctor''s hall and one of the inheritors of medical ethics, he naturally felt bad. He said coldly: "elder, it''s a bit out of the way. Even if your wife was injured by a person of medical ethics, it doesn''t mean that the whole person of medical ethics will die! If it wasn''t for the ruthlessness of the people in the poison Road, he wouldn''t be the target of public criticism!"


    The beard sneered and was about to open his mouth, but he was stopped by bailiri.


    He just glanced at the literary scene and said mockingly, "younger martial brother Wu, why do you waste your breath with a yellow mouth child? He doesn''t even know the reason why the doctor acted like this, and he is destined to be blind and blind."


    Wu Chiu snorted coldly, "senior brother, you can see it thoroughly. But the people in this medical practice are really powerful. They deceive others and even their own people. Otherwise, I can''t see these hypocrites in my life!"


    He was repeatedly damaged by two old guys who were about the same age as his father. Wenjing only felt hot and cold on his face.


    But he knew that more words must be lost, and he felt that he should at least be magnanimous and not care about such a rude man.


    At the same time, the two were too lazy to say anything, but put all their energy on the people in bed.


    In her dream, Lin Mengya only felt as if something was attracting her, so she let Xiaoyao forcibly interrupt her sleep function.


    When I open my eyes, I see the teacher''s face.


    "Teacher, why are you back?"


    Her voice was thin, weak and a little hoarse.


    Bai Lirui, who was busy with his younger martial brother, suddenly looked up and looked at his students in surprise.


    "Ya''er, how do you feel now? But where else does it hurt?"


    In fact, her consciousness has not recovered.


    In order to make her suffer less, the system will cut off all her sensing functions.


    But all aspects of data are still monitored in real time. Now her body is extremely weak.


    If it is allowed to develop again, the consequences will be irreparable.


    "OK."


    "What''s the matter? I''m so weak to speak. My little niece, you can''t do that. You''ll be better in the future. Practice martial arts with your martial uncle and me!"


    Suddenly there was a thunder like sound in her ears. She was so frightened that her eyes opened wide, which was really pathetic.


    Bai Lirui slapped his younger martial brother on the back of the head and scolded: "keep your voice down, my ya''er is not your group of skin monkeys!"

 Chapter 1960

    Wu Tsung immediately touched her head and said with a smile, "yes, yes, alas, you''re lucky, senior brother. The little girl looks smart. No wonder you look like an eye."


    The cultural scene that was hung aside soon realized something.


    He seemed relaxed, but his whole body tightened up to guard against the two people in front of him.


    Although the poison sect is not as rampant as it used to be, it can still stand under the repeated suppression of medical ethics, and there are many inheritance of the poison sect.


    Or the strength is too strong, no one dares to provoke; Or they deliberately avoid the world, and no one can find it at all.


    But whatever it is, he always sees it and has to hide far away.


    Lin Mengya''s five senses are far superior to ordinary people.


    She just felt the desire in her body, just like the desire for water of travelers in the desert.


    It''s just, what the hell is that?


    Bai Lirui noticed her eyes and looked at her younger martial brother. The latter immediately shouted.


    "Smelly boy of the medical school, what are you still doing here? Is it difficult? Do you want to steal the teacher? I can tell you, we take everyone in the poison school, but we don''t take you scum of the medical school!"


    "Don''t go too far!"


    Being scolded by people pointing at their noses again and again, Wenjing is also difficult to maintain an ordinary mind.


    He took a cold look at the two men and left the inner room with a sigh.


    "Hey, hey, you still want to fight me. It''s too tender!"


    Wu Tsui smiled proudly. At this time, bailiri focused all his attention on his students.


    "Teacher, can I still be saved?"


    She was lying in bed, looking very calm.


    Over the years, she has seen through life and death.


    If she can survive, it''s good. If she can''t survive, she will probably turn into a star in the Milky way.


    Bai Lirui lovingly touched her hair.


    She is not only his lover, but also his little daughter emotionally.


    He watched her get married and have children with his own eyes, and watched her change from an intelligent girl to such a strategist.


    He has come to understand why he wants to live in this world.


    That is, as a father, guarding his daughter, happy until old.


    "Silly boy, what are you talking about? How can you be in trouble with me? I''m a poison saint. What are the poisons in the world that can hardly get me?"


    Lin Mengya smiled weakly.


    She felt that some desire in her body was becoming stronger, but corresponding to it was the shortening of waking time.


    In the end, Xiaoyao had to give an alarm, so that she had to go back to sleep immediately.


    Baili Rui comforted softly: "don''t be afraid, you will be well soon. Trust me."


    The last voice she left was a word full of trust.


    Looking at the woman who closed her eyes and fell asleep again, Bai Lirui''s eyes were only resolute.


    Wu Tsung, who was always in a relaxed mood, was rare to be serious.


    "Elder martial brother, do you really want to do this?"


    Bai Lirui did not hesitate. He took out a small iron box from his arms.


    The material of the box is very special, and bailiri is also very careful. He took his gloves and opened the box.


    As soon as the lid was opened, a special fragrance came to my face.


    The two old guys of the medical school also felt a trance in front of them.


    I turned back to God, but I couldn''t help but feel frightened secretly.


    Their bodies have been soaked in poison for many years and have long had extremely strong drug resistance.


    For example, Bai Lirui, no one dares to deal with Lin Mengya''s blood poison, but only he dares to carry it. It''s just that he can be a little stronger than others for some time.


    But it is enough to show that his constitution is strong.


    But the medicine in the box, he just sniffed the medicine, he felt dizzy.


    This shows how strong the toxicity is.


    "Younger martial brother, we are all old. These things are useless in our hands after all."


    Wu Tsui''s eyes were somewhat unwilling.


    They are the last people who have seen the glory of the poison sect. It is precisely because of this comparison that he feels uncomfortable with them.


    What kind of medicine can be respected by all the people, and they can only be bullied like rats in a smelly ditch?


    "I''m not reluctant to give up this poison pill, but senior brother. You should understand that once this poison pill comes out, it means that we will have a war with the medical school again. I don''t want to hurt my niece."


    Baili Rui snorted coldly and said, "for so many years, they have ruined my school, broken my inheritance and hurt my apprentice. I''ve had enough of this!"


    Wu Chiu was also angry when he mentioned it.


    "Damn it! Elder martial brother, you''re right! These guys just don''t clean up! You didn''t come back a few years ago, and I can only bear many things silently. Now, I''ve had enough!"


    Wu Tsung is such a hot temper. The bird spirit he has suffered over the years has really oppressed him to a certain extent.


    The cultural scene waiting outside the yard suddenly felt something wrong.


    He felt out a small purse and poured out a small porcelain vase the size of a thumb.


    At this time, the small porcelain bottle was making a continuous knocking sound of "Dong Dong Dong".


    My father said that there is only one function of the insects in this house, that is, they will warn when they encounter the poison door poison pill.


    Poison pill of poison sect is the holy thing of poison sect.


    It is said that each poison pill can only be made after exhausting the efforts of the leaders of each generation of poison sect.


    The toxicity of one can turn a big city with tens of thousands of people into a dead city.


    So in the war between poison sect and medical sect, the medical sect killed half of the disciples and destroyed most of the poison pills.


    Because of the poison pill, there is no medicine to solve it.


    With a jump in his eyebrows, he wanted to rush into the house without thinking.


    But the cold beauty blocked the door.


    "Get out of the way! Don''t stop me!"


    Who knows, cold beauty pulled out her long sword and said coldly, "if you dare to take another step forward, I''ll kill you!"


    The voice was as crisp as ice and fell into his ears, eventually killing him.


    Wenjing angrily pointed to her and said, "do you know what''s in it? I tell you, if you dare to stop me again, you will become a sinner forever!"


    "So what?"


    From the beginning, Bai Su didn''t like this little white face.


    And she also knew that Mr. Baili would save the Lord.


    So she won''t let anyone disturb Mr. Baili.


    "You, you stupid woman, stubborn!"


    Wenjing was anxious, and the sound of insects hitting became more and more intense, which showed that the poison pill was becoming more and more powerful.


    But in any case, he could not penetrate the blockade of Baisu.


    At this time, long Tianyu also frowned and appeared in front of them.


    "Your Highness! You let me in!"


    Wenjing shouted anxiously, but long Tianyu just looked at him and shook his head.


    Wenjing was in a hurry and roared: "do you know that this thing can kill tens of thousands of people in an instant! Long Tianyu, I can submit to you, but I can''t let this thing harm the world! I promise I will cure your wife, so let me in now!"


    But long Tianyu just looked at each other coldly and said, "what does it have to do with me?"


    Wenjing just thinks that the people of this family are crazy!


    "Poison pill is in the world, and the people have no means to live! Do you have to ignore the people all over the world just for your own selfish desires?"


    Compared with the rage of literary scene, he seems much calmer.


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    "Don''t you have great ambition and want to redeem the whole world?"


    Long Tianyu smiled disdainfully, as if mocking the illusion of literary scenery.


    "She is the only one I protect in my life. Wenjing, do you want to die?"


    He instantly sank a face, with a tone that could almost instantly freeze people to death.


    With a "Dong" sound, the insects in the vial were instantly quiet.


    He stood blankly in his place, and suddenly there was an inexplicable fear in his heart.


    So far, there is only one conclusion when people in the medical school mention poison pill.


    It was the great luck of the medical school that it was able to destroy most of them at the beginning.


    When he was a child, he once asked his father a question.


    "Since this poison pill has no medicine to solve, does it mean that the poison sect is better than the medicine sect?"


    Father''s expression at that time was unspeakable.


    But he knows that some things are not that they don''t understand, but that they don''t want to understand.


    "Well, there should be no problem."


    Wu Tsung habitually touched his beard and asked with some worry.


    In the room, Bai Lirui and Wu tsugamu, who used a secret method to maintain the toxicity of poison pill at their best, looked nervously at the woman on the bed.


    Bai Lirui checked her situation and made sure everything was on the right track. Then he left the curtain and surrounded it tightly.


    "There should be no problem. After all, ya''er''s constitution is different from ordinary people."


    "My darling, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can really take poison pills and hasn''t been killed on the spot. I said, what you took won''t be a fake?"


    No wonder Wu Tsui was curious. You know, although each poison pill was hard won, the method commonly tried by everyone still didn''t swallow it directly.


    After all, poison doctors are also human and deadly!


    But Bai Lirui seemed relaxed and said casually, "it''s all right. If ya''er doesn''t take it, the efficacy will not be enough. Let''s wait. The time shouldn''t be too long."


    But he said so, and failed to calm Wu Cui''s curiosity.


    When he ran to Lin Mengya''s bed and tried to open the curtain, Bai Lirui stopped him.


    "Don''t move!"


    Bai Lirui ran over nervously and fastened the curtain.


    Wu Tsung looked at him in disbelief.


    Bai Lirui immediately understood that it was probably the reason for his tone, so he slowed down and said, "my little disciple Xiong is a girl. I''ll forget it. How can you lift people''s accounts, martial uncle?"


    Wu Tsung touched the tip of her nose. Alas, she felt a little embarrassed.


    But this can''t blame him. Who makes his family never have a girl?


    "OK, I''ll wait next to you. Sorry, little niece, your martial uncle is a rough man, not as careful as your teacher."


    Then he sat on the chair where bailiri had sat before.

 Chapter 1961

    Bailiriu breathed a sigh of relief secretly, but he still had to hide some things from Wu Chiu.


    It''s not that I can''t trust him, but that it''s a matter of great importance and can''t tolerate a single slip of the tongue.


    As time passed, after taking the poison pill, Lin Mengya quietly changed her inner body.


    Just as ginseng can nourish the body of normal people, the highly toxic poison pill is no less than a violent tonic for Lin Mengya.


    However, it is reasonable that the drug effect of poison pill is so strong, and different from her blood toxicity, it should be mutually exclusive.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Lin Mengya''s consciousness returned to the system. Suddenly, she was pulled to the data to detect her physical condition by a small medicine.


    "Master, your body is so strange!"


    In these short days, Xiaoyao began to try to be coquettish.


    In addition to the impulse that always made her a little creepy at the beginning, her legs and stomach turned cramps, and then wanted to format, she has learned a lot now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your body is'' assimilating ''those foreign toxins."


    This is the most detailed part that Xiaoyao can detect.


    As for others, because the system itself has no response to the toxins in her body, nothing can be detected.


    "Assimilation, what do you mean?"


    She asked curiously, and the little medicine said patiently, "that is to say, those foreign toxins are beginning to change into blood toxins in your body. Not only that, I also found that these newly generated blood toxins are assimilating the original blood toxins. From this point of view, it''s a bit like evolution."


    "Evolution?"


    This is the second word that she can understand but can''t understand at all.


    Her blood poison can evolve? Can''t it be so evil?


    In fact, the results are similar to those detected by Xiaoyao.


    But Lin Mengya is not simply "assimilation" and "evolution". In a sense, it is better to say that she is "activated".


    On the bed, the woman lay there quietly.


    But in the hair, there was a touch of purple occasionally.


    It just disappeared soon, as if it had never existed.


    Under his thin eyelids, he blocked a pair of bright pure purple diamond like eyes.


    Fortunately, her teacher looked at it carefully. I''m afraid no one could see it.


    This "activation" lasted two days.


    Outside, Wenjing was tired of confrontation. Long Tianyu''s people forcibly "invited" him back to the guest room.


    But Wu Tsugami and bailiri suffered from her for two days and two nights.


    When she woke up again, what she saw was a hazy curtain.


    Her hand was tightly held by another big hand.


    She recognized the big hand and her heart settled down at once.


    It''s all right, she thought. It''s good.


    Lin Mengya, who escaped the disaster, was surrounded by her family again.


    But before that, she hid in the house with her teacher and Uncle Wu and worked hard for a long time.


    The final conclusion is that her blood toxicity has recovered, and the toxicity is better than before.


    But I don''t know if it''s the reason for her blood poison upgrade this time. This time, instead, she can control her poison.


    "You mean, you can control your blood poison and make your blood non-toxic?"


    Wu Tsui felt a little strange.


    In general, blood poison is uncontrollable.


    People like him and his senior brother have slight toxicity in their blood.


    But controlling this thing is tantamount to Arabian Nights.


    After blinking, Lin Mengya quietly explained, "in fact, I don''t know whether I feel right or not. I feel as if there is something more in my body that can help me manage blood poison. When I need it, it can immediately spread all over every drop of my blood. If I don''t need it, it can make the poison latent. It feels a bit like a poison."


    She thought it was strange, but it was like a cat''s claw.


    It can light up when needed. It is usually a soft little meat ball.


    Such a thing, let alone her, even the two of them were unexpected.


    The two looked at each other, and Wu Tsun lowered his voice and said, "can''t it be the wrong one?"


    Baili Rui picked his eyebrow and immediately retorted, "how possible! I obviously took the latest one."


    "Wow, it''s been at least more than 100 years. Elder martial brother, you''ve made a big deal!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, turned and walked out of the master''s room.


    She dared to give her expired poison. She didn''t die. It should be her life.


    Outside the door, her man is taking her two little men and standing straight waiting for her.


    She threw herself into the arms of the man and gave two little ones a kiss.


    It''s good. She finally doesn''t have to worry. One day, she will bring disaster to the people around her.


    In the past year, the family spent a lot of money just buying drugs that could neutralize her blood poison.


    Now, the money can finally be saved.


    Long Tianyu hugged her slender waist, and his smooth chin rubbed her face, making her giggle.


    "Disobedient girl, you''re scaring me."


    Her heart is sweet, holding his thin waist, but she can be coquettish.


    "Well, well, I won''t dare again next time, okay?"


    He squeezed a word "hum" from his throat, and then said coldly, "that''s what you said last time. What''s the result?"


    As a result, she slipped back again in hell.


    This She didn''t mean it!


    But now the best way to deal with it is not to be reasonable, but to raise your feet and kiss him on the chin quickly.


    "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Long Tianyu can''t stop the soft and waxy plea.


    He shook his head helplessly, put the babies down, but suddenly picked her up.


    "What are you doing?"


    She was a little frightened and put her arms around his neck.


    "I think you''re still safer in my arms."


    Lin Mengya beat him. The babies are still there!


    But as long as the two babies see their mother, they are as happy as anything else.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mo Yan said happily, taking his brother and desperately waving his two short legs to keep up with his parents.


    But outside their yard, Lin Mengya met someone she didn''t want to pay attention to.


    Wenjing stood at the gate of Dongyuan, looking a little haggard.


    Especially after seeing the intact Lin Mengya, there was a sense of powerlessness in her eyes.


    In any case, he could not convince himself that the poison pill that day would have nothing to do with her.


    But he was completely ignored by these people because of his performance on that day.


    This time, he also ran out secretly and made up his mind to ask clearly.


    These days, Lin Mengya already knows his identity, so she doesn''t want to see him.


    But people blocked the door, and she couldn''t pretend to be stupid anymore. She had to let long Tianyu put her down first.


    "Mo Yan, take his brother back to the house first. My parents will go back in a minute."


    The little guy nodded wisely and took his brother''s hand and left.


    But before long, Ning''er rushed out and dragged Xiao Hei, who was resting in his nest.


    "Mother, here you are!"


    He carefully put Xiaohei on her lap, then stared at the scenery and ran back to the house.


    The animal stretched its slender limbs, then rubbed her fingers, and then continued to lie down and sleep.


    It''s been like this these days. Xiao Hei has resumed taking her as a cat mint.


    Every day, as long as she is there, she will sleep with a part of her body.


    Wenjing still couldn''t overcome his fear of the animal, but seeing that it was like a real kitten and showed a soft and cute attachment to his master, he felt that something firm in his heart was collapsing.


    Faith means so, either you believe it or it will fall apart.


    All this starts with doubt.


    "Hall leader Wen won''t come to see how I can coax the children? If you have anything to say, you might as well say it directly."


    She has a good attitude and can''t see what she thinks at all.


    On the other side, long Tianyu looked at his woman gently.


    Only an occasional extra glance fell on him, but the warning was quite strong.


    "In fact, what I want to ask is, does madam know about the poison gate?"


    He didn''t dare to ask poison pill directly.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Since the lady woke up, he always felt a special feeling.


    It was a kind of hostility deeply hidden in his bones and blood, but he was vaguely afraid of the complex mood.


    In this world, fear is nothing more frustrating than fear of your own enemies.


    If it is used to describe one''s own enemy, it is a kind of force that makes people feel very oppressed.


    Obviously, he got this feeling and had to remember it from time to time. He immediately felt that he was afraid of being the worst hall leader in the doctor''s hall.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "what do you know? What can you do if you don''t know? Anyway, in the eyes of your doctor''s hall, is there any difference between me and them?"


    Her tone was calm and there were no particularly big mood swings.


    Listening to Wenjing''s ears, there is some bad taste.


    He said solemnly, "I think madam, have you misunderstood something? Although our doctor''s Hall acts a little extreme, it''s just wrong. I believe your highness will testify for me."


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the man beside her.


    The latter said firmly, "all I know is that they almost killed my wife."


    Wenjing was stunned.


    no This is not the highness he knows!


    He couldn''t help looking again at the woman who looked hidden.


    "Madam, why are you doing this? Because of my relationship with your highness, I will not harm you. It''s just that the water in the poison gate is too deep. I''m afraid you''ll be involved."


    "Oh."


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, but long Tianyu sneered.


    He turned his head, looked at the scenery with disdain, and said in a cold voice, "my woman, it''s not big. You''ll teach me a lesson."

 Chapter 1962

    "Cough" Lin Mengya gave a little sign. It''s almost enough. Sooner or later, it''s your own person. Don''t be too ashamed of others.


    Wenjing frowned. He felt as if he had been targeted.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t expect him to change his view in a moment.


    But there were some things she felt it was necessary for the stupid boy to understand.


    She smiled and said politely, "let me ask Mr. Wen whether the poison sect is a heresy. Are you people of the medicine sect qualified to judge? It''s you who say we are extremely evil, and it''s you who beat and kill us. You are our enemy. In this way, what qualifications do you have to talk about our right and wrong?"


    However, Wenjing immediately gave his answer.


    "Madam, I know what you mean. But for thousands of years, how many demons have been created and how many lives have been killed by the poison road? I don''t think it''s wrong to say that they are evil. It''s true that there are some scum in our medical school, but most of our medical people are good people who take it as their duty to serve the world."


    Seeing him so determined, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing at his innocence.


    "Yes, everyone knows that the people of our poison sect are insidious and cunning, so everyone is on guard against us. If we want to harm others, we can only rely on ourselves, but you are different."


    Her eyes turned a little cold, and her tone became a little cold.


    "The world trusts you and depends on you, so no matter what you say, they will believe. When you have a heart of harm, people can be killed unconsciously. We harm people, either hurt innocent people or happy gratitude and hatred. But you are wonderful. You have betrayed people''s trust. In this way, I don''t know who is more despicable."


    She knew she could not generalize, but Wenjing''s prejudice against the poison door was so deep that she had to "fight poison with poison".


    Sure enough, the next second the literary scene turned red.


    "You, you are unreasonable!"


    "Oh, after listening to your three words, should I deceive the teacher and destroy my ancestors?"


    "Poison sect is despised by people all over the world. I''m also for the good of my wife."


    "What qualifications do you have for my good?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    She hugged Xiao hei and stood up.


    The softness faded from her, and her eyes looked at the scenery coldly, He mocked: "you and I are enemies. If you think you are good to me, I will not feel good. No one is born to be superior to anyone, whether you are a doctor or a poison sect. You have never known the poison sect, my teacher or me. How can you judge? With this spare time, please deal with the wrong quack doctors in the world first!"


    Wen Jing was stunned.


    He didn''t have nothing to say, but was hurt by the sarcasm in her tone.


    In the sunset, a tall husband stood beside her, bending down and smiling at her children.


    The black kitten surrounded her feet and rubbed intimately.


    Now she is just a gentle wife and mother.


    He was suddenly stunned.


    Did they forget one thing when they got rid of the enemies of the poison gate.


    Those poison doctors are just people.


    Since it is a person, there must be good or bad, as well as wives and relatives.


    She refused herself today in order to protect her teacher.


    But is she really wrong?


    For a moment, his confusion deepened.


    "This silly boy also plays heart attack with me, ha ha."


    Closing the door, Lin Mengya glanced and saw Wenjing sitting in the yard in a daze.


    Long Tianyu sat on the small Kang with her. She relaxed and leaned against his chest. The two babies sat next to her, playing with the toys collected by the adults at home.


    But soon, the two babies were lack of interest.


    After all, they are far more intelligent than their peers.


    Now occasionally, some adults in the family are fooled by their two little things.


    Mo Yan and Ning''er pushed the things in their hands and hugged her calf in an instant.


    Flashing big eyes, he said, "Mom, it''s so boring."


    Ning''er also learned from her brother and added: "boring."


    Long Tianyu''s face sank. She just wanted to throw the two boys out to practice Kung Fu, but she was stopped.


    She knows how stingy a man is. She eats the vinegar of two children every day.


    But she also thinks it''s boring to do serious things every day. Why don''t you play something special?


    She had an idea in her mind, but it still needed some time to do it.


    Lin Mengya touched the little heads of the two children. After that, she saw the man in the yard still pestling, so she began to tease.


    "Do you see the little uncle in the yard?"


    The two babies nodded one after another.


    It''s the useless and counselling adult.


    She deliberately widened her eyes, made a very troubled expression and said, "that uncle is a good man, but he doesn''t like your Shizu and shishuzu. Why don''t you find a way to tell him that your Shizu and shishuzu are good people and let him like them, OK?"


    No matter how clever the two little guys are, they are more or less different.


    Moreover, they all like Shizu who loved them since childhood. After hearing her proposal, they quickly nodded and agreed without much thought.


    "Remember, you must let your little uncle really ''like''."


    She gave a few instructions behind. Even the boy immediately held hands and showed a reassuring expression towards her.


    As everyone knows, it was her joke that plunged Wenjing into decades of deep water.


    Think about it. On the way to sleep, eat and go to the toilet, a very handsome little childe runs over and asks him if he likes their Shizu from the bottom of his heart today?


    As long as he dares to hesitate, or his tone is so perfunctory, he will be punished by two little demons.


    In Wenjing''s life, he wanted to run when he saw bailiri and Wu Tsui.


    But the only advantage is that when chasing his daughter-in-law, he confesses very quickly.


    Unfortunately, it was demolished by two little ancestors.


    Just now, it''s just beginning.


    With two babies pestering Wenjing, Lin Mengya finally got quiet.


    "What are you going to do about the doctor''s hall?"


    Long Tianyu played with her little hand and said, "you always have to return to the poison gate. Although the doctor''s hall is hateful, it''s still useful."


    She squinted at him and looked at his tone as if she had overturned a doctor''s hall. It was just a matter of a blink of an eye.


    She pinched his cheek and said, "the doctor''s hall has something to do with Baili family, and Baili family has something to do with Xiancheng. Uncle long, what you want is not small."


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand, kissed her on her lips and said with a smile, "there''s no way. Madam is too troublesome. I can only hold the world in my hand to protect you."


    Her smile faded, and then she snuggled up in his arms.


    For the first time, he showed his ambition and ambition in front of her.


    But all this has something to do with her.


    Stuffy in his arms, she whispered, "in fact, it''s not necessary. My husband is the best in the world. No one dares to bully me."


    He brought people closer, said the most solemn oath with the most wanton attitude: "I don''t want to be the first in the world, as long as the world is yours, and you are only mine."


    Lin Mengya raised her head with some hesitation in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu blocked her question and said with a smile, "it''s just a world. Tangtang Lin Mengya will also recognize counseling?"


    She said it as if she were usually arrogant.


    But at this moment, she didn''t want to blow his enthusiasm.


    "Since you gave it, I''ll take it. Only one thing, you must answer me."


    She hooked his neck, looked at him and said word by word, "the world is just one you with me."


    Long Tianyu suddenly smiled.


    He found that his women, like him, were as proud as a golden dragon hovering in the sky.


    As many ambitions and desires as there are in this world, there will be as much pain.


    But they are biased like children and have long been lost.


    "You."


    Long Tianyu only felt that the depths of her heart were always pressed comfortably by her.


    "Well, it''s me."


    Lin Mengya nestled in his arms, but she was thinking about her plan and whether she should make some adjustments.


    After all, their goal is the whole world.


    Think of her, Lin Mengya has been in a rich nest since she was a child. She has married thousands of people, but she doesn''t have a day to live in peace.


    After a preliminary understanding of Yu''s goal, Lin Mengya had to make a strategic adjustment.


    She understood what long Tianyu meant. Defeating Xiancheng doesn''t mean that people on the ground can live in peace.


    They must anticipate in advance before they can calmly meet the war with Xiancheng.


    It is better to say that they have never had the idea of failure in their hearts than to say that they are groundless.


    If she doesn''t trust herself, who will give her the courage and determination to win?


    We should pay attention to career and family.


    After making several finished products in her spare time, she came to Xiyuan with her exclusive toys for the two babies.


    "Dean."


    Xiao Yi, who is sorting out the children''s homework? Get up and salute.


    Babies still go to school, but sometimes they need extra classes at home.


    There''s no way. The two children are too smart to get through at one point.


    She was afraid that the children were greedy and not solid, so she invited Xiao Yi? To coach.


    Now he is a little famous in the college, and the formal relationship between them is the relationship between the dean and the teacher.


    She nodded and said politely, "it''s hard for master Xiao today. Thanks to your intentions, my two children."


    Wen Yan, Xiao Yi? But smiled and shook his head.


    "I volunteered. The two CHILDES are very intelligent. It''s my honor to teach them."


    At this time, the two babies ran over and saw their mother talking to her husband. They were busy and obedient to one side, but looked curiously at the two small bamboo tubes she was carrying.

 Chapter 1963

    Fortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t forget the purpose of this trip. What''s the matter with Xiao Yi? After learning about the homework process of the two babies, she asked the two babies to clean up a small space in the study.


    "Mother, what are you taking?"


    Mo Yan held her thigh eagerly, and Ning ER was the same. Her big eyes were bright and stared at the small bamboo tube all the time.


    Lin Mengya smiled, then opened the barrel and slowly poured out the contents.


    The small pieces of wood, which could not be counted clearly, suddenly covered the small open space.


    Now, even Xiao Yi? Also looked at it curiously.


    "This is called Lego building block."


    She picked up a small piece of wood and patiently explained to the two babies.


    For the education of children, she has always adhered to the purpose of teaching in fun.


    Rattles and cloth tigers are not attractive to the two babies.


    Instead, educational toys such as jiulianhuan and Luban lock are very popular with them.


    She thought about it and thought of it.


    "With this building block, you can build anything you want."


    With that, she began to assemble with the help of Xiaoyao.


    Under the surprised eyes of the two babies, a very realistic pony soon appeared in front of them.


    They were always in the carriage a while ago, and they were not strange to ponies.


    But what made them curious was the building block in their mother''s hand.


    The little two couldn''t help holding their faces and looked at the pony without blinking. Their eyes were bright and eager to try.


    "Well, now you all know how to play. Go and play."


    She put the pony on the ground and let the two children study it.


    In fact, she didn''t want the babies to do anything, as long as they like it.


    Turning around, she saw Xiao Yi with some doubt and surprise in her eyes?.


    He looked at the pile of small pieces of wood, but his face was more and more excited.


    "Mengya, I can see this, this..."


    "Building blocks."


    Lin Mengya added, then nodded.


    "Of course."


    Then, Xiao Yi? Some nervously put down their books and took out two pieces from a small bucket on one side.


    The small wood block is not big, with two rows of protrusions on one side and two rows of grooves on the other side.


    He could see clearly when she put it together just now.


    The connection of the two wooden blocks depends on this small mechanism.


    But to his great surprise, the plasticity of this small piece of wood.


    He turned his head and said eagerly, "can this building block be made of any size?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. In theory, that''s right.


    "Can you give me some?"


    It''s not difficult, but she doesn''t understand why Xiao Yi? Will be so excited.


    Do you want to find the lost fun of childhood?


    But soon, Xiao Yi? He explained, "I want to use it as a teaching aid in our college."


    Building blocks as teaching aids?


    Is it difficult for everyone to play with building blocks every day and be a baby in kindergarten?


    But fortunately, Xiao Yi? Give her a good reason.


    He said, "since I came here, I have known that these four Thai colleges will be the greatest colleges in the whole Wei country and even in future generations. But what qualifications do we have to do this?"


    To be fair, Lin Mengya is not a successful educator.


    But she knows her own shortcomings, so she will use all her strength to create opportunities for these suitable people.


    The sea embraces all rivers is the foundation of the establishment of Sitai college.


    But now, Xiao Yi? I asked her how to build the greatest college.


    She thought and shook her head.


    "I don''t know. Maybe that''s what we''re looking for."


    Xiao Yi? Nodded, pointed to the building blocks and said, "on poetry, songs, arithmetic, riding and shooting, there are many excellent students who are better than us. If we have no originality, how can we attract the best group of people? However, if we have it, we have more chips."


    Although she thought what he said was a little exaggerated, she didn''t interrupt.


    Xiao Yi? With it, the students of our college can know the scenery of the world without traveling thousands of miles. In this way, I don''t know how many wizards will be trained


    She seemed to be suddenly dragged into a light. In an instant, countless thoughts crossed her mind.


    He''s right.


    Take the medical science she created herself for example. She can''t intuitively teach some modern medical concepts to students, even those gentlemen.


    There is no other reason, just because they only have book knowledge, but have no factual support.


    Anatomy, for example.


    Under the current conditions, except for the work, other people regard the corpse as a taboo.


    She dares to say that as long as she hires a general teacher today, the college will be closed tomorrow.


    But what if they have realistic models instead?


    These models can be split or combined at will.


    Whether muscles, bones, or organs of various parts, they can be vividly displayed in front of everyone.


    Yes, that''s their unique advantage!


    An advantage that can train the students of Sitai college into talents!


    "I see."


    She was overjoyed and looked at Xiao Yi? There was a little more gratitude in my eyes.


    "Yi? Don''t worry, I can give you as much as you want. As for the arrangement, we have to discuss with brother three."


    Xiao Yi? I was so excited that I grabbed her hand.


    "Mengya, you are a lucky star!"


    But before she could say anything, she heard a chilly little milk sound nearby.


    "Master, I advise you to let go of my mother''s hand, or I may deceive the teacher and destroy my ancestors!"


    Xiao Yi? Suddenly let go of her, her white face turned red, her eyes turned disorderly, and she didn''t even know where to look.


    Lin Mengya stared at Mo Yan angrily. Unfortunately, the latter immediately burst out a bright smile, which made her unable to be angry.


    Ning''er looked at them and continued to build blocks with his head down.


    Dad said, there are only three people who can touch my mother''s hand.


    Although the master was very kind to them, neither he nor his brother wanted another person to share his mother.


    If only my father didn''t always dominate my mother.


    Alas, why is there only one mother in the world?


    He tilted his head, thought about it, and sighed in his heart.


    One by one. Otherwise, he doesn''t like any woman to be her mother except her mother.


    Until dinner time, the two babies were still not satisfied.


    However, Lin Mengya set very strict rules for them. Since childhood, they should develop the habit of self-discipline.


    So even though they were really reluctant to give up, they still obediently followed their mother to dinner.


    The rules of the palace family are not big, especially for dinner. The family is happy and much more lively than ordinary people.


    It''s rare that long Tianyu came back early today.


    The great grandfather looked at the loving couple and hesitated for a moment before he said, "ya''er, can you handle your marriage with your highness?"


    "Cough..."


    She choked when she didn''t notice.


    Next to her, long Tianyu patted her back and wiped her mouth in an orderly way, but smiled in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya coughed half to death before she had time to look up.


    "I''ve already done it with him. I think it''s not necessary?"


    She shook long Tianyu''s hand and wanted him to refuse.


    But the other party turned to her and showed an expression of helplessness.


    Obviously, he can''t speak at the palace.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood his difficulties, gave him a reassuring look, turned and calmly faced the great grandparents, but didn''t see a successful smile across her eyes.


    "How can this work?"


    My great grandfather disagreed.


    "You haven''t come back at that time. Now that you have recognized your ancestors and returned home, you should let everyone know about the marriage. Don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of these trifles if they don''t bother you."


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t want to offend her great grandfather''s kindness.


    But now, it''s not a good time.


    She thought for a moment, turned a corner and said, "it''s not urgent. Recently, in order to form a large chamber of Commerce, my family has been very busy. Our wedding can be held at any time. It''s not urgent at this time."


    In her heart, she and long Tianyu have already worshipped heaven and earth and entered the bridal chamber, which is the eternal husband and wife.


    No matter who she is, no matter where she is, no one can change it.


    But the great grandfather was very resolute.


    "No, good boy, listen to me. If you''re in trouble, we''ll get engaged first. As for the manpower, you don''t need to worry. Although ah Lian is old, he''s still sober and diligent. Let''s settle it."


    "Great grandfather, I..."


    "Don''t worry, miss. Lian Bo is very good at such things!"


    Lian BOGAO cheerfully welcomed him and said to Zeng Zu with a smile, "Sir, in a while, the young master will invite the National Chamber of Commerce to our palace. Otherwise, let''s do it by the way?"


    Without even thinking about it, Zeng Zu nodded and agreed.


    For a time, the whole room was full of joy, only Lin Mengya. It didn''t seem to have anything to do with her.


    "What''s the matter? Are you unhappy?"


    Long Tianyu lowered his voice and asked.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. After looking at the joy on the faces of her family, she wanted to open it.


    The wedding that can be blessed by everyone is naturally what she wants to see.


    She glanced at the man and said proudly, "I''m naturally happy. Some people really owe me a formal wedding!"


    Their previous marriage was just blind marriage and dumb marriage. It was a pity.


    Long Tianyu thought, and her five fingers crossed quietly and closely.


    "Yes, so I''ll compensate you for myself. Is that enough?"


    Smelly beauty!


    After Lin Mengya gave him a white look, there was a sweet feeling in her heart.


    Well, she should be known all over the world. This man is hers!

 Chapter 1964

    The engagement was thus determined, and this time, she would officially marry long Tianyu according to the etiquette of ordinary people.


    But several brothers are obviously more concerned about it than her.


    On the second day, they threw long Tianyu out because of their bad manners.


    But this time, he was surprised not to resist, but his smile was meaningful.


    The Gong brothers, who thought they had finally won, didn''t keep the smile on their faces until dusk the next day.


    Just because of long Tianyu''s, he ordered people to move everything into the mansion next door to them.


    Seeing that guy let people carry the furniture and furnishings to the next door like running water, Gong Er couldn''t help but find the door.


    "What do you mean?"


    Long Tianyu stood at the door, but his sight never left the gate of the palace.


    Smelling the speech, he hooked his lips and said, "I want to marry a wife. Naturally, I want to decorate it well."


    "My little sister won''t leave home."


    "Then I can also consider stepping in the door and sending people to the palace."


    "Stop!"


    Gong Er stared at him with a calm face. Finally, he could only turn his head and go back angrily.


    Next to him, long Tianyu narrowed his eyes in a good mood.


    Oh, want to learn from other people''s Queen Mother? you must be dreaming!


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by this result.


    Long Tianyu either doesn''t do it. Once he wants to do something, it must be watertight.


    Although his brothers are also the best of their peers, there is still a gap compared with long Tianyu.


    These days, she has been busy with building blocks.


    Batches of building blocks of different specifications and models have been sent to the college, but the first beneficiaries are not students, but teachers.


    From Xiao Yi? The feedback to her seems good.


    Except for a few stiff minded students, other teachers find it very interesting.


    That''s good. Things have to go slowly. No one can eat a fat man in one bite.


    Originally, things were going smoothly. Unexpectedly, a few days later, feiye city made another storm.


    At noon, she rested on her couch in the morning. Just as she was about to fall asleep, her brother knocked on her door.


    As soon as he entered the door, Lin Nansheng looked a little bad.


    "Little sister, there is an accident in the college. A female student was found dead in the back mountain. It was seen by several people who went up the mountain to cut firewood this morning. Now the body is in the college. Do you want to have a look?"


    Her eyebrows jumped, with some ominous foreboding.


    She always paid attention to the safety of the college. After Bailu came, the first thing was to strengthen the defense around the college.


    How can you die?


    As the president of the women''s Hospital, she quickly rushed to the scene.


    The body was parked in a wing room of the women''s hospital. As soon as she entered, she was stopped by several angry people.


    "You are the female Dean!"


    The speaker was a middle-aged man of about 50 years old.


    The man''s face was not kind, and his calculation was too deep. At first glance, he was a very shrewd man.


    Everyone here knew her identity, and she had nothing to hide, so she nodded and admitted.


    The woman behind the man immediately made a big noise.


    "It''s all your fault! You return my daughter, you return my daughter!"


    The woman looked pretty, but she was howling all the time without a few tears.


    If it was their daughter who died, the parents were not as sad as they showed.


    She didn''t say anything, bypassed them and entered the door.


    The body was parked in the open space in the middle, and a faint smell of the body was disgusting.


    Lin Mengya walked over, but she was surprised to see a small hand under the white quilt.


    It was a very small woman''s hand, but the five fingers showed a very strange arc, like being broken.


    Moreover, there is an old crescent shaped scar at the tiger''s mouth.


    She walked over and slowly opened the sheet.


    A beautiful face with green, astringent and tender appeared in front of her.


    But her eyes widened in an instant.


    How? How could it be her?


    "Who found the body and where?"


    She turned her head and sternly questioned.


    The person in charge is the supervisor of the women''s college.


    Seeing the student''s accident, he also felt very difficult, so he asked carefully.


    "I asked those people. They only said they found it in the back mountain. And when they found it, the girl was naked."


    The latter half of the sentence was very light, but it hit her like a heavy hammer.


    She looked at the corpse''s face, which was as warm and brilliant as spring.


    Now, it''s frozen forever.


    "Xuerou, my bitter daughter! My mother sent you here. I regret it!"


    Outside the door, the woman began to howl again.


    Lin Mengya had no time to take care of it. She just looked at the body and felt sad.


    Seeing this, Lin nanshang immediately came forward and asked, "don''t worry, we''ll catch the murderer."


    But she looked at her brother complicatedly and said softly, "I know her, brother, I''ve seen her."


    Lin nanshang trembled and looked very worried.


    He thought of Yue ting.


    The most sorry woman in his life, but he can''t make up for it.


    Regardless of everyone''s eyes, he took his sister in his arms.


    "I don''t blame you, ya''er. Don''t blame yourself."


    He knew how much ya''er was stimulated after Yue Ting''s accident.


    Maybe he is selfish, but he doesn''t want his sister to be so sad.


    Lin Mengya looked at the girl and closed her eyes tightly.


    Maybe she is not a good teacher and can''t fulfill the girl''s wish.


    But she will find out the real murderer!


    She gently pushed her brother away and signaled that she would be fine.


    "From now on, I''ll take over this matter. The rest of you should keep it a secret and maintain order in the college."


    She was never weak. Even if her heart was damaged at the beginning, she could fight with the Lin family, which is enough to show her strong fighting ability.


    Huang Xuerou just met her, but she couldn''t see her killed, but the murderer was at large.


    She immediately cleared the scene and wanted to examine the body herself, but she heard cries and noise from outside again.


    The woman rushed in, pushed her away and protected her in front of the body.


    "What are you doing? My daughter is dead. Do you want to humiliate her?"


    Lin Mengya calmly looked at the woman in front of her. Her facial features were really similar to Huang Xuerou.


    "I just want to find out who killed your daughter."


    But Mrs. Huang sneered and said, "I bah! You''re good! My daughter was sent to you for nothing. Now she''s so unclear that you have to give me an explanation!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "you''re right, Mrs. Huang. What else can I do for you besides finding out the real murderer?"


    The latter didn''t expect that she was so talkative. After looking at her up and down, she turned her eyes.


    "You tell them to let my master go first. I can tell you that my master is also a man with head and face. Don''t try to fool us!"


    Lin Nansheng waved his hand, and the people who stopped outside really let go.


    Master Huang soon followed him in, but he didn''t look at his poor daughter. He just stared at her coldly and angrily.


    "Our royal family will never give up on this!"


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, bowed deeply to them and said apologetically, "this is our negligence. I''m very sorry to let you lose your daughter. If we can do anything, we will try our best to make up for it."


    Hearing the speech, Huang and his wife were somewhat proud in their eyes.


    Lord Huang looked at them proudly and thought for a while before he said reluctantly, "since my daughter died in your college, your college should bear the responsibility. However, we Huang family are also educated and reasonable. As long as you give us 3000 liang of silver and two shops on the main street of non Yecheng."


    As soon as this was said, everyone who heard it was stunned.


    Three thousand taels of silver? And two main street shops?


    Are the couple crazy?


    Lin Mengya didn''t say no, but said, "silver can be given to you, but the shop can''t. It''s the private property of the palace family and has nothing to do with the college."


    But master Huang was very dissatisfied and looked gloomy.


    "If you don''t give it, wait for a lawsuit! I think who dares to study here in the future! Come and take the lady''s body, I don''t believe it. There''s no place to reason in the world!"


    The couple quarreled and had to take their daughter''s body away together.


    The people around are a little anxious. After all, if this matter is really spread, it will really have an impact on the reputation of the college.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her.


    They keep saying that their daughter died wrongly, but now they still want to make a fortune by her death.


    She couldn''t help but feel more pity for the girl and completely lost her favor with the couple.


    "Dean, do you really let them go?"


    The supervisor asked quietly.


    "Well, you go and tell them to either leave with your daughter''s body or take the three thousand taels of silver. Go."


    She must compromise on this matter first.


    After all, their girl''s parents, if they insist on taking the girl away, she has no reason to stay.


    Things are painfully simple.


    The very realistic parents promised to take the three thousand taels of silver, but Mrs. Huang accidentally said what she wanted.


    The reason why they are so eager to take the girl''s body away is to sell the body to a merchant as a wife.


    And she also learned about Huang Xuerou''s life experience from the students she knew with Huang Xuerou.


    Her family is a small family with only a few acres of fertile land.


    As a daughter, she was born a chip.


    Now she is dead, but she is still a commodity in the eyes of her parents that can exchange money.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t offered a higher price, Huang Xuerou would marry an early dead man in the name of a stranger''s wife.

 Chapter 1965

    After understanding these things, Lin Mengya only felt worthless for the girl.


    It''s also rare that she didn''t admit her fate, but thought about how to jump out of the cage and achieve her dreams.


    But now, it is ruined by life.


    She clenched her fist and couldn''t help thinking of her original intention of establishing the women''s hospital.


    She wants everyone, like the daughter of the palace family, to have the opportunity to control their own destiny.


    If you can''t, at least you won''t let people use it as a chip to waste your life in an inch of backyard.


    So this time, anyway, she will seek justice for the Huang family girl!


    After sending off Huang''s parents, she also carefully examined Huang Xuerou''s body.


    First, there was no obvious trauma, second, there was no trace of invasion, and third, he didn''t die of poisoning.


    As for the cause of death, it seems that he was starved to death.


    She calculated. It was almost half a month since Huang Xuerou was kidnapped and the body was found.


    In other words, Huang Xuerou should have been deliberately starved to death and then abandoned his body in the back mountain.


    But his brother said that since Huang Xuerou disappeared, he personally led people to trace her whereabouts.


    In half a month, I searched up and down feiye City, and even sent people out to track several nearby towns, but I didn''t find any.


    Now it seems that Huang Xuerou should have been hidden in feiye city.


    But why are they stripped and discarded in the back mountain?


    What is the meaning of the murderer''s move?


    But to her surprise, it was one of her acquaintances who was responsible for tracking down the case this time.


    "In the next song Di, I met Miss."


    As soon as she heard the name, she shook her head.


    Then he suddenly remembered that the time he had rushed back to the palace home with Qinghu was when he met this lengtouqing.


    She remembered that she thought he was a plastic talent, so she took the initiative to invite him.


    Unexpectedly, this man has really become her person now.


    Let''s see the uniform on him, or she participated in the design at the beginning, and her identity is clear at a glance.


    This song Di is really a son inheriting his father''s career.


    "Don''t be polite. I heard Mr. Kang say you have done a good job. What do you think of this case?"


    Song Di was no longer the depressed and frustrated young man with blood fever that day.


    The palace family gave him a chance, and his yamen was very clean and not greasy at all. Naturally, it made him work harder.


    At the moment, he will tell the truth about his investigation results.


    "My subordinates believe that the villain who caught the girl should have never left feiye City, and maybe even never left the college."


    "What?"


    Lin mengyazhi thought it was impossible.


    When a student has an accident, the first person to be searched is the college. Huang Xuerou is a very clever girl. If she is in the college, why doesn''t she ask for help?


    Knowing that she didn''t believe it, Song Di explained more carefully: "when the girl had an accident, we did almost turn the whole college over. But I recall later that it''s not easy to hide a girl, but what if we mistook a student?"


    With a slight shock in her heart, she understood each other''s meaning.


    In the college, all students dress the same.


    If you are equal in stature and similar in appearance, it is absolutely easy to be mistaken.


    If the other party only slightly changed Huang Xuerou''s appearance when they searched, it''s not difficult to fool the past.


    But in this way, isn''t the whole school suspicious?


    No, no!


    Those who can have this ability can only be students or teachers with a certain identity and status in the college.


    Moreover, if she is a teacher, Huang Xuerou is very likely to be deceived and take the initiative to do something to deceive others.


    On this thought, she couldn''t help stirring up a layer of cold sweat.


    No!


    If this is the case, will not all the other students in the college be in danger.


    "Now let the three brothers gather all the teachers, and none of them can be spared!"


    Her urgent command was stopped by Song Di.


    "Don''t be impatient, miss. I think the reason why the other party took off the girl''s clothes should be for fear of being leaked. Why don''t we start from this point and find out the real murderer of the student."


    Lin Mengya is also concerned about chaos. Now she has been stirred up by Song Di, and people have calmed down a lot.


    She bent her fingers and tapped her forehead.


    Suddenly, she remembered a detail.


    Although the smell of the corpse covered up other smells, she still smelled a very faint smell of medicine from Huang Xuerou''s hair.


    Before, because Huang Xuerou was a medical woman, she thought it was the fragrance of medicine she was usually contaminated with.


    And the taste is really the kinds of medicine they are learning now.


    But Huang Xuerou has been kidnapped for more than ten days. Why does the smell of medicine still remain?


    Either because the medicine she had been infected with was too deep, or because, in fact, she was often exposed to these drugs during her captivity.


    In order to prove it, she recruited the vice president of the women''s hospital.


    "I don''t know the dean. What else can I tell you?"


    Since she is a shopkeeper who gives up most of the time, the vice president must be very conscientious.


    People are promoted through layers of selection. There are so two.


    The other is that he was in charge of the business of the College of science at that time. Because of the suspicion of dereliction of duty, he has been forced to take a vacation now.


    The remaining one is a middle-aged man of about 40 years old. His surname is Wu. He is usually kind and gentle. He doesn''t have any airs.


    After Lin Mengya recruited people, she didn''t ask directly, but talked about other things.


    "Speaking of, the missing student should also have some good friends in the college? I want you to find all the people for me and make a good inquiry."


    Her nose was very smart, and she immediately smelled the soap horn fragrance on vice president Wu.


    He is a very clean person.


    Although vice president Wu looks gentle, he does things quickly.


    After receiving her orders, I didn''t delay. I sent someone over in a moment.


    The three girls sent here looked at the dean and some strange men, and couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    They stood trembling in place, with fear in their three big eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, I just want to ask you something."


    Lin Mengya pointed to the next chair and motioned that they could sit down first.


    But somehow, the three girls always looked at her with a sense of unity.


    This time, Lin Mengya couldn''t help falling into deep self doubt again.


    Does she really look like the dean?


    Is it because she has changed her face? It seems that she has to change her face in the future.


    The three girls were not as relaxed as she was. After sitting down, they were like three little quails, and they didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    If she is a big man, she doesn''t have to do this. Just speak directly.


    It may be that there are many men in the family and she has only two sons. She always treats the little girls of other people with a bit of tenderness.


    "Bai Su, go and get some milk tea. Relax. It''s okay."


    She ordered the kitchen to make milk tea.


    Like modern girls, the three girls also showed great interest in such sweet drinks with milk fragrance and tea fragrance.


    After drinking a cup of milk tea, their attitude towards Lin Mengya gradually softened.


    Sure enough, there is nothing a cup of milk tea can''t solve between girls.


    When Lin Mengya saw that they were relaxed, she said confidently, "I heard vice president Wu say that you three are good friends with Xuerou?"


    At the mention of Huang Xuerou, their eyebrows were full of grief.


    They are all students who are alone outside. They are classmates and roommates. Naturally, their feelings are different.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, the three of them couldn''t help looking at her at the mention of Huang Xuerou.


    And the eyes are a little complicated.


    It seems that he is worrying about something and wondering about something.


    She thought that the children were curious about Huang Xuerou. She couldn''t help comforting her: "although something happened to Xuerou, the college will protect other students. Don''t be afraid."


    She tried to release her best kindness.


    Besides, as the president of the women''s Hospital, this is what she should do.


    But the three girls seemed hesitant.


    Finally, one of the bolder ones opened his mouth tremblingly.


    "Dean, some people in the college said that you were the last person Xuerou saw. They also said that Xuerou died because she was too close to you. I don''t think you are a bad person. Does Xuerou''s death have anything to do with you?"


    The two people nearby were frightened when they heard this.


    They hurried up to cover their friends'' mouths, but they also wanted to get a definite answer.


    But before she opened her mouth, she heard Song Di and said coldly, "who spread this rumor? I have to catch him and put him in prison!"


    The three girls immediately trembled again for fear of provoking the seemingly ruthless young man.


    But Lin Mengya waved her hand and said softly, "Xuerou has nothing to do with me. But I did meet her. Can you tell me who said it? Don''t worry, I''m not investigating. I just want to explain so that everyone won''t be upset."


    In the end, he is just a student with a simple and tight temper.


    After a while, they trusted her very much.


    He also revealed the root cause of the matter to her.


    They also heard what others said. They said it was said by a female student in an advanced class in the women''s college.


    Because the educational level of women in each family is different, classes are arranged in primary, intermediate and advanced levels.


    Within each grade, there are four classes of a, B, C and D.


    Nowadays, most female students are still primary and intermediate.


    Senior, so far only barely two classes.


    If the rumor really came from these two classes, it would be difficult to do.


    Her heart moved, but she still smiled and sent the three away.


    But he didn''t want to be the bravest, but he fell a few steps behind.

 Chapter 1966

    While her partner had left, she secretly turned back to Lin Mengya.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She asked.


    The girl looked left and right, then lowered her voice and said hurriedly, "in fact, they both don''t know. I once saw Xuerou that night."


    She raised her eyebrows and soon realized what night it was.


    The girl looked more and more nervous, but she spoke clearly.


    "Xuerou is very happy to see you. She also told me that she will become a very powerful person like you in the future. So I think you are not a bad person."


    The little girl''s simple words made her heart hot.


    But this man is dead. She can only comfort the dead by grasping the real murderer.


    But the little girl told her another thing.


    "Xuerou was called away by a gentleman. She came back very late that day and went to bed after talking to me. But the next day it was not light, I vaguely heard it as if someone was calling her out. I was very sleepy at that time. She said that a gentleman asked her for help. Then Xuerou disappeared, so I didn''t tell anyone about it."


    The little girl looked a little uneasy.


    Maybe I think what a little girl said, I''m afraid she won''t believe it.


    But Lin Mengya saw a fiery and intelligent heart of a child.


    Even though she had known the news of her companion''s death, the girl didn''t choose to bury it in her heart. Instead, she firmly remembered her friend''s words and told her about it.


    Lin Mengya touched the girl''s little head and whispered her advice.


    "I know this. You can rest assured that I will follow up. But you don''t tell anyone anymore. If you encounter any problems, you can come to me."


    If the gentleman in the yard did it, the little girl might be in danger.


    But she can''t let the child disappear for no reason. If so, she may scare the snake.


    Fortunately, there are many capable people around her. It''s more than enough to protect the child.


    "By the way, has anyone asked you?"


    The little girl thought for a moment and said, "after the accident, the three of us were the first to be asked. Who do you mean?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked softly, "does your teacher care about this matter?"


    The little girl tried to think about it, then she shook her head discouraged, feeling a little depressed.


    "Since something happened to Xuerou, my adults somehow knew about it. These days they are urging me to go back. I haven''t been in the college. Before we came here, Dean Wu said to go to him after I finished."


    Lin Mengya''s mind suddenly felt that something was not very simple.


    But she still didn''t reveal anything. She just asked in a casual chat tone: "it seems that President Wu is really considerate to you."


    The little girl nodded and said with a smile, "Dean Wu smiles at each of us and never sees him lose his temper. Usually, he is responsible for these things. Xuerou also often says that Dean Wu is a good man. Without him, I''m afraid she can''t enter the college!"


    The doubt became clearer and clearer.


    "So she trusts Dean Wu very much?"


    "Yes!" The little girl nodded and continued, "Xuerou''s family didn''t allow her to go to school. Later, after she entered the college, the family only gave her a little tuition. Later, Dean Wu couldn''t see it and found her a job to help clean up the medicine warehouse."


    The medicine warehouse is a good place for Tibetans.


    After asking the girl a few more questions, she let the man go.


    Bai Su came back and asked her to arrange someone to take care of the girl day and night.


    After that, she went back to the inner room and told Song Di her guess.


    But the latter frowned and looked a little bad.


    "When I brought people to search, President Wu said that there were only some medicinal materials in it. If we went in and searched, I''m afraid we would mess it up and hurt the medicine. But he opened the door and the box. I saw it with my own eyes. There was no problem in it."


    Dean Wu again!


    Lin Mengya only felt that all the questions in her heart were slowly surfaced by a long line, like a fish caught.


    "It seems that we have to go and have a look." She said.


    The medicine library of the women''s hospital is very large and the contents are complete.


    In addition to some common herbs used by students in class, many of her private houses have been added.


    Because here is her designated, the facilities are also very perfect.


    Instead of alerting anyone, she took the key from her third brother.


    But as soon as she opened the door, she smelled a smell that made her very uncomfortable.


    Frown slightly, here, how can there be the smell of this thing!


    Bai Su subconsciously blocked in front of her and several people went inside.


    It''s quite regular outside. Everything has a pattern.


    Several huge boxes are placed at the door. These should be used to hold the medicinal materials used in the classroom.


    And she went inside and found something unusual.


    "It seems that someone has lived here."


    Song Di frowned and picked up a quilt.


    These things are hidden behind the medicine shelf. There are two small cots for people to sleep, on which two quilts are thrown at will.


    The smell that annoyed her was getting stronger and stronger.


    Finally, Lin Mengya turned suspiciously and began to look for something.


    "Master, what are you looking for?"


    Bai Su also looked for it with her. It was easy for her master to find some boxes, but her face was more and more ugly.


    She opened the box and found that it was empty.


    Suddenly, her face sank.


    "What a Wuqiang! I trust him so much, but I don''t want him to treat me like this!"


    Bai Su seldom saw her and was so angry.


    At this time, someone came in and reported back.


    "Miss, Wu Qiang tried to poison the girl and was caught on the spot by our people."


    Lin Mengya sneered and said angrily, "let''s go and have a good look at how this ungrateful man argues!"


    No matter how much confusion there was in the medicine library, she took people with her calm face and killed them in Wuqiang''s courtyard.


    In this matter, he has lost his former appearance of a gentle and harmless old man.


    He hung his head, was tied firmly and was still on the side.


    This afternoon, the girl who told her some private things about Huang Xuerou curled up beside her.


    It seems that there is still some inability to accept the things in front of us.


    In her eyes, the most trusted and respected teacher was suddenly treated like a prisoner?


    Therefore, when Lin Mengya appeared, the first thing the little girl did was rush to beg for mercy.


    "Dean, please do justice to vice president Wu!"


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to hurt the little girl''s heart. She just said patiently, "it''s an adult''s business. You go back first. Bai Su, send her back."


    People were dragged away by Bai Su, and Lin Mengya turned to Wu Qiang.


    "Why didn''t I see that Dean Wu still had such a mind. It''s just to get long and look at Shu. Let you be the dean of my broken college. Do you really hurt you?"


    The more she said, the more angry she became. She only felt that Wu Qiang, a human face and animal heart, was very sorry to die.


    "No wonder, where is the doctor''s hall? President Wu can naturally be famous all over the world!"


    Seeing that she took the initiative to expose her details, Wu Qiang gave up the last struggle.


    He sighed, and then said calmly, "I admit that I did everything. If you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome."


    "Kill you? Where is such a cheap one?"


    She patted the table in anger.


    "You betrayed my trust in you first, hurt my students later, and even took the herbs in my library to flatter your master. Wu Qiang, you are disgusting!"


    "I didn''t!"


    Wu Qiang heard her say so, but he suddenly retorted excitedly.


    "I just, just can''t refuse them. But I really don''t want to kill my students!"


    The man said, and his eyes turned red.


    Lin Mengya had no pity for him.


    In the quilt, she smelled the medicine given to her by the people in the doctor''s hall last time.


    It''s the secret medicine that won''t make people hate!


    Thinking of Huang Xuerou''s face like a sleeping face, she felt that killing these scum was not worth her little girl!


    "You don''t want to kill her. Who forced you to kill her? How old she is and how much she trusts you. Wu Qiang, if you have a little conscience, you shouldn''t kill her! Your doctor''s hall just wants to deal with me? If you have the ability, you all come at me. What ability is it to harm my students!"


    She couldn''t help it. She rushed up and gave Wu Qiang a heart.


    The latter suddenly fell to the ground, but burst into tears.


    "I''m not human! I''m an animal! But if I don''t kill her, they''ll take Xuerou to refine medicine. You know? Living people are used to refine medicine in those dark places. I just saw the miserable end of those people, so I can''t bear to..."


    "Bah! Don''t pretend to be nice here! I ask you, why do they stare at Huang Xuerou?"


    She pulled Wu Qiang''s collar hard, and the latter no longer resisted. When she asked, he replied.


    "That night, after I picked up the people, Xuerou accidentally saw them. They were afraid that Xuerou would reveal her whereabouts, so they asked me to deceive them and seal them."


    "You are such a obedient dog! I ask you, where are they?"


    Wu Qiang lowered his eyes and said with a wry smile, "they left last night. I personally sent them out of the city. I''ve got nothing to worry about. I''m willing to pay for Xuerou."


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    Lin Mengya threw the man on the ground and looked at Song Di.


    The latter immediately understood what she meant, turned around and called someone to pursue outside the city.


    Lin Mengya still wants to continue interrogating Wu Qiang, but the man just shakes his head and says he will pay Huang Xuerou for his life.

 Chapter 1967

    Wenjing is sitting alone in the yard. His mind is chaotic these days. He only feels that the faith he has adhered to in the past 20 years has wavered these days.


    Although he also knows that both medical and poison people have good and bad.


    However, if he is allowed to identify with the people of the poison gate, or even give up his constant adherence, for a moment, he feels unbearable.


    "Lord Wen, my lady, please."


    Ning Liang suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Even if the other party''s attitude is as polite as ever, Wenjing keenly feels that the other party is slightly hostile to himself.


    He didn''t know what had happened these days. He just felt that everyone looked at him strangely along the way.


    Then he came to Sitai college.


    "Miss, the hall leader is here."


    Ning Liang stepped back and there were only a few people left in the yard.


    Lin Mengya, with her back to Wenjing, seems to be trying to endure something.


    "I wonder why madam asked me to come here?"


    Intuition makes Wenjing a little uneasy.


    "Wenjing, you and I come from different backgrounds and naturally have different opinions. I won''t blame you for that."


    She opened her mouth gently, but her voice turned cold.


    "But since you are the leader of the doctor''s hall, I can only ask you for your mistakes."


    She turned around, with a beautiful face, but her eyes were as cold as ice.


    Wenjing has never seen Lin Mengya look like this.


    Even on that day, I tried to persuade her to give up the secret and turn to the bright, her eyes were just light, not like now, as if she regarded him as an enemy.


    Wenjing is not a clay figurine without temper, and he sinks his face immediately.


    "Since madam says so, I''m not polite. Our doctor''s hall has always been responsible for clearing the poison door. Even if it''s ruthless to Madam, Wenjing doesn''t think it''s wrong. If madam wants to seek revenge, Wenjing will take it."


    But the woman in front of her was not angered.


    She just looked at him with far-reaching eyes, hooked her lips, sneered and said: "do you think I''m the kind of thing in your doctor''s hall? The poison sect and the doctor''s sect have a long grudge. Whoever loses or dies can only blame his poor learning. Let me ask you, why do you want to kill my students? She''s just a simple and ignorant girl. How innocent she is. She wants to die for the scum of your doctor''s hall!"


    Lin Mengya strode to Wenjing''s front, and with her slender hand, she ruthlessly attacked the other party''s collar, and dragged the man to Huang Xuerou''s front.


    The latter was also unprepared. When she let go of her hand, she saw a delicate girl lying in the coffin in front of her.


    "This... What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean, Lord Wen? She died under your secret medicine. Can''t you see it?"


    Looking at the woman in front of me, I had to press down even though there were thousands of anger in the literary scene.


    He gave Lin Mengya a cold look and looked at the body angrily.


    He wanted to see what tricks the demon of the poison door could make.


    But when Wenjing carefully examined the body, his anger gradually subsided.


    He saw clearly the cause of the girl''s death.


    But there was no trace of the poison door on the girl.


    "Now, hall leader Wen, can you see clearly? The child was born innocent and has nothing to do with the poison sect. I''ll ask you well. Does she deserve to die?"


    If the people in the doctor''s hall only dealt with her and the teacher, she would never be so angry.


    But now, what they call for justice is used to take the lives of innocent people. From this point, they have lost their rightful qualification.


    Lin Mengya has never been a soft hearted person. She wants the doctor''s hall to disintegrate from its roots.


    "Maybe there''s something inside..."


    "OK, then I''ll let you understand. Come on, bring Wu Qiang up."


    Wu Qiang''s heart is dead.


    However, when I saw Wenjing, I was shocked, stared at each other in horror.


    "Wen... Wu Qiang has seen the leader of Wen hall."


    He knelt on the ground, trembling slightly.


    Wenjing didn''t know him, but from his behavior, he recognized that the other party must be a member of the hall, so he had to ask slowly, "who are you? What''s the matter?"


    Facing the interrogation of the old owner, Wu Qiang dare not hide it.


    At that moment, he explained how he used Huang Xuerou''s trust in him and how he killed her with secret medicine.


    When he said that he was afraid that Huang Xuerou would reveal the whereabouts of the elder, so he locked the man in the box containing medicinal materials and starved to death with secret medicine, Wenjing was silent.


    "Lord Wen, you can ask your good subordinates how many innocent people you have killed indiscriminately in recent years!"


    Didn''t he think that they only attacked the people of poison sect for the sake of safeguarding the justice of the world?


    Then you might as well take off this layer of shame cloth and poke the truth that the doctor''s Hall regards human life as grass mustard to him!


    "Since this girl has nothing to do with poison sect, why do you have to kill her?"


    Wu Qiang''s head dropped lower.


    But he still clenched his teeth and said, "because killing her is her best relief."


    Wu Qiang raised his head with tears in his eyes.


    "Hall leader, I know I am sinful and have failed to live up to the trust of the dean and the children. But, but I really can''t watch the girl and be used as a medicine by the elders!"


    Wu Qiang thought that he had separated from the doctor''s hall and became the vice president of the women''s hospital. Everything before could be done again.


    But that night, after he saw the elders in the hall, he knew that he could not escape.


    The doctor''s hall is too strong for him.


    So powerful that they can easily find out his family and friends, and then let them fall into an abyss more terrible than the 18th floor of hell.


    So he dare not gamble.


    After all, he is a coward.


    Lin Mengya looked at them coldly. She was not interested in knowing other people''s privacy.


    But it''s about her college, so there are some things she must make clear.


    "Since you and I are different from each other, I won''t hesitate to attack you in the future. But remember, the children in the college are innocent. If your doctor''s Hall dares to attack these children, I will kill you all!"


    Then she brushed her sleeves and left.


    Wen Jing and Wu Qiang were left alone. In front of Huang Xuerou''s coffin, their emotions were complex.


    When Lin Mengya came out of the college, she only felt a little blocked in her heart.


    No matter whose fault it was, it was because she didn''t thoroughly investigate Wu Qiang''s details as soon as possible and didn''t teach people to guard the college well. That''s why the girl was killed.


    Each of them is responsible for her death.


    The only thing she can do is to protect the rest of the students.


    She breathed out slowly, and she regained her cool head.


    After inviting the guard to listen to what Wu Qiang said to Wenjing, it''s best not to miss a word, she returned to the palace and went straight to the palace''s old house.


    "Teacher, I have something to ask you!"


    Hurried to Xiyuan, but saw the powerful martial uncle, unexpectedly overwhelming the teacher on the table. They looked a little excited.


    But after seeing her, the two quickly separated.


    Lin Mengya silently returned one foot, smiled awkwardly and said, "am I disturbing you?"


    I saw the teacher''s face became darker and turned around and beat his younger martial brother''s head.


    "Look at you, what have you done to my ya''er? I tell you, if you dare to break my ya''er, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    Those who blow beard and stare are also very deterrent.


    Hearing the speech, Wu Tsui had to smile carefully.


    After a hard time, he immediately ran to his little teacher''s niece and said, "Hey, good girl, you can''t talk nonsense! Your martial uncle, I don''t like the bad old man. I wanted to see your teacher''s new poison."


    Lin Mengya looked at the only two bad old men, with some contempt in her eyes.


    The two people felt that their faces had a fever. Finally, bailiri was better and opened his mouth with a tiger''s face.


    "If you have something to say, don''t you two get out and don''t waste my time!"


    After being yelled at, Wu Tsung shrunk her neck, but Lin Mengya seemed to be OK. She just asked, "teacher, do you know why the doctor''s hall uses people to refine medicine?"


    As soon as he said this, both people in the room were stunned.


    When Lin Mengya saw their faces, she was shocked and angry. Finally, it turned into a thick fear.


    I couldn''t help but sink a little. It seems that the teacher really knows.


    "Girl, who did you listen to?"


    Wu Tsugami opened her mouth with a calm face, but before she answered, Bai Lirui grabbed the conversation.


    "Who else can I hear? It must be the wind from the people in the doctor''s hall. She''s young and hasn''t really touched the poison door. She doesn''t know anyone except the two of us."


    The teacher''s words are obviously helping her hide something.


    Lin Mengya soon remembered it. The teacher must have kept something from martial uncle.


    But when she secretly asked with her eyes, there was only a worried look on the latter''s face.


    It seems that this matter must have something to do with poison sect.


    She nodded, Then he said: "a few days ago, a female student was lost in the college. Later, someone found the girl''s body in the back mountain. When I went to investigate, I found the real murderer who killed the girl, that is, the man of the doctor''s hall. He inadvertently said that the doctor''s hall was refining medicine with living people, so I think it has something to do with their dealing with the poison door?"


    These words are true.


    But the face of the teacher and Wu Tsun became more and more ugly.


    Especially the latter, his eyes turned red with anger.


    "I said it must be those hypocrites. Elder martial brother, I can''t swallow this tone!"


    The teacher rarely showed his continued resentment, but he stabilized his mood and patted Wu Tsun on the shoulder.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was confused.


    "Teacher, what happened?"


    Baili Rui sighed helplessly and said, "this time I went to the merchant to inquire about something."

 Chapter 1968

    She knew that the teacher had gone to the business, but she also thought that the teacher had gone back to his old dream.


    But I don''t want to. There''s a secret.


    Bai Lirui took a chair and sat down, with a bit of depression on his face.


    "Although our family has moved out of the state of Wei, and the medical sect has warned me that as long as I don''t inherit poison skills and have any contact with the poison sect, I won''t be embarrassed. But if there are my blood relatives in the poison sect, how can I break it? After all, it''s just a game."


    When the teacher was young, she didn''t want to interfere more, so as not to cause the teacher to be sad.


    Bai Lirui just mentioned, Then he continued: "shortly after Shang Tong left, I received a letter from younger martial brother. He said that several families didn''t come to the annual poison family meeting. He sent someone to see it, but only saw the depression after the family moved. But they didn''t take a very important thing. From this point of view, it''s a little unusual."


    After that, Wu Tsung suspected that the matter had something to do with the medical school.


    However, they have been in the same situation for many years. If they rush forward, they will be regarded as provocation.


    Only by seeking her status as a teacher, some special people mediate from it.


    After that, the teacher begged the merchant.


    But the latter obviously didn''t know about it.


    At this time, bailiri also found that the merchants who used to be the most prominent family in the medical family were also excluded and became marginal people.


    After some inquiry, I learned that in recent years, those medical elites and good seedlings of merchants have disappeared inexplicably.


    People, they looked for it, but they got nothing.


    So that they vented all their anger on the poison door.


    In this way, the poison clan thought that they forced the poison clan family away, and the merchants thought that the poison clan family came to seek revenge, so they arrested their young talents.


    In this way, the smell of gunpowder between poison gate and medicine gate is stronger.


    If the two sides fight, there will be blood and sacrifice.


    In recent years, both poison and medicine have suffered heavy casualties.


    However, it is obvious that the poison gate, which is already at a disadvantage, is now even weaker.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t pay so much attention to the missing two families.


    Fortunately, the teacher also has his own communication network and means. After a lot of effort, he found out some.


    Some of those who disappeared from the poison gate fell into the hands of the doctor''s hall.


    But no one knows whether these people are dead or alive.


    Finally, Shang Tong used the power of merchants to help them find out that someone secretly took living people to refine medicine in the doctor''s hall.


    Moreover, the missing people of poison gate may have been used as medicine introducers.


    As for what medicine it is, I don''t know.


    After listening to the teacher, Lin Mengya didn''t expect that this matter might even involve the old resentment between the two schools.


    Lin Mengya has heard about refining medicine with living people.


    Once upon a time, some people used human heart, gallbladder and other organs as medicine.


    Moreover, some Gu poisons are fed by living people in order to arouse ferocity.


    If the doctor hall really takes living people to refine medicine, she only needs to investigate the matter clearly and publicize it after there is conclusive evidence.


    At that time, the reputation of the doctor''s hall will be smelly.


    Maybe it can also make the medical door fade the aura of the right path.


    After all, the doctor''s hall is just a biting dog in the medical door.


    When they do such a thing, the doctor can''t be unclear.


    However, the doctor hall doesn''t seem to be afraid. Otherwise, why can Wu Qiang say it directly?


    There must be something strange in it!


    The three thought for a moment and were silent for a moment.


    Wu Tsun, who had a burst temper, could not help but scold: "I know which little bastards of the medical school are cruel and black. However, don''t we have ready-made candidates here?"


    Lin Mengya immediately reacted.


    "What does martial uncle mean, Wenjing?"


    "Yes, that''s the smelly boy! Since he is the leader of the doctor''s hall, he must know about it. If he doesn''t say it, I''ll let him taste the ruthlessness of our poison doctor!"


    Wu Chiu smiled. Unfortunately, he was despised by his senior brother.


    "Younger martial brother, when can you grow your brain?"


    Bai Lirui hated that iron was not steel, and beat Wu Tsugami''s head.


    "The boy doesn''t know it at first sight. You don''t know the situation in the doctor''s hall. He doesn''t know whether he can save it."


    Wu Tsung rubbed his head and was silent again.


    Lin Mengya shares the same idea with her teacher.


    Although Wenjing is the leader of the doctor''s hall, his thought is relatively simple. Otherwise, his own man can''t attract him.


    But Wu Tsung shouted impatiently, "it''s not good either. What should we do, elder martial brother?"


    Baili Rui also sighed. If he knew what to do, would he be almost bald?


    Just when all three of them fell silent, the person in charge of monitoring Wu Qiang and Wenjing came back to reply.


    She went out to see the bodyguard alone. The latter really repeated it to her word by word. Even her expression and action were vivid.


    Lin Mengya really wanted to stop, but as soon as she thought it seemed to be her own command, she pricked her eyes and finished the whole process.


    It really has nothing to do with Wenjing.


    From their conversation, Lin Mengya knew that in addition to the scenery, there was another powerful figure in the doctor''s hall, that is, his own brother.


    Different from Wenjing, who is not too stubborn, Wenjing''s brother is a seriously brainwashed commodity.


    But this man''s code of conduct is different from ordinary people.


    This caused the two brothers to disagree on many things.


    But a few years ago, Wenjing was seriously injured by an enemy sneak attack and had to find a place to rest.


    During this period, his brother''s power grew gradually.


    So now, in addition to his serious hall leader, the second young man has a posture that faintly surpasses him.


    Wu Qiang used to belong to the sect of hall leaders. Later, he really couldn''t stay. Only then did he want to leave the doctor''s hall.


    But he didn''t want to. He had no choice from the beginning.


    After listening, Lin Mengya thought and asked, "what are their masters and servants doing now?"


    "Miss Hui, Wu Qiang chose to commit suicide after finishing the story."


    "Dead?"


    She was a little surprised. The latter nodded and added, "it was a head that crashed into Miss Huang''s coffin."


    Lin Mengya took a long time to breathe out.


    "Forget it, people die and debts disappear. Don''t worry. Let''s see how to deal with the literary scene."


    It''s always his man, and she doesn''t have to compete with a dead man.


    "By the way, what''s going on in the doctor''s hall recently?"


    After she dealt with the man who made trouble in Zhujia village, the doctor''s Hall must be furious.


    But in recent days, she has received little information about the doctor''s hall.


    Besides, she doesn''t think the other party will secretly suffer this loss.


    "There''s not much noise over there, but they secretly issued medical and drug prohibition orders to us. Now, some of our medicine businesses have been affected. There are some patients who can''t be treated and can only wait to die."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said, "what else? Where is it?"


    So the bodyguard explained in detail the specific news that someone had a disease and had no treatment, and finally had to wait for death.


    It turned out that a small village was collectively infected with some gastrointestinal diseases because the drinking water source was polluted.


    But because of the doctor''s hall, some famous and excellent doctors left in a hurry.


    So the minor illness was also dragged into a serious illness.


    Several people have died in recent days.


    "How many more things like this?" Lin Mengya asked with a frown.


    The latter thought for a while and then said definitely, "not many. It''s just that the small village is too remote to be cared for. There are some local doctors in other places, but they don''t worry for the time being.


    ¡±


    That''s why she dared to challenge the doctor''s hall.


    But no matter how small the village is, she can''t ignore it.


    So she asked someone to get some herbs and some charcoal bags she used to disinfect the water source.


    But things developed unexpectedly.


    A few days later, Lin Mengya heard the bodyguard report that dozens of people had died overnight in the small village with polluted water.


    Now, the village next door has begun to panic.


    Because they all thought of one thing - plague!


    Huang Xuerou''s affair has just come to an end. Lin Mengya must spare her hand to solve the matter.


    You know, plague is not a trivial matter. If one of them is not handled well, I''m afraid the whole palace will be affected.


    So she decided to see the situation herself.


    Of course, it has attracted the opposition of the family, which is long Tianyu and the two boys.


    "I''m really just going to have a look. Can''t I promise I won''t mess around?"


    In the bedroom, Lin Mengya was bound into a quilt by someone.


    There is a strong intention that if she doesn''t agree, the other party won''t let go.


    No way, can only smell the coax of soft language.


    But unfortunately, the attitude of others is very firm.


    "Someone else will do it. You stay at home and don''t go anywhere!"


    With a slight frown, long Tianyu looked at his wife with some dissatisfaction.


    When there are only two of them in private, Lin Mengya always likes to let her real face out for air.


    I saw that a pair of water eyes were already angry on a small white to bright face.


    Long hair was scattered on the pillow, and some fell on her face.


    Long Tianyu gently smoothed her hair and kissed her forehead.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you go, but you know, there are too many people eyeing you now. As long as you go out of feiye City, you won''t be plotted by those people."


    He slowed down his attitude a lot and spoke sincerely.


    This is the anger that Lin Mengya saved up, but also scattered a lot.


    "I know, so I will go secretly this time. Yu, you know me best, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1969

    Her eyes were full of sincere expectation. Long Tianyu felt that his refusal seemed to be stuck in his throat.


    Finally, he could only frown and scrape her nose with his big hand, but said, "he will cheat."


    "No, my husband is very considerate."


    Her smiling eyes bent and rubbed his cheek.


    Long Tianyu took the man in his arms and gently stroked her back with his big hand.


    She was never a kitten that would be kept in captivity, but a little lion destined to become the king of beasts.


    Now she has teeth and claws that can protect herself. Even when she has never been determined to operate, she has a group of loyal people under her hand.


    After all, he must "release the tiger and return to the mountain".


    For the first time in her life, wily long Tianyu suddenly realized the feeling of empty boudoir complaining about her husband.


    This kind of resentment, which has been looking forward to returning before leaving, can really grind people''s hearts.


    Although long Tianyu passed the pass smoothly, he still didn''t forget to leave enough hands for Lin Mengya.


    A DA and the three of them naturally want to follow closely. There is also a Hanya guard led by Qing Hu outside.


    Gong ER and Lin Nansheng, two newly formed escort teams, also sent a team of the most effective attendants to the side.


    The most important thing is the doctors she wants to take.


    Whether it''s a plague or not, she wants to treat the sick villagers in the village over there.


    Only in this way, there are not enough doctors, and the hands are even more stretched.


    She thought that if she couldn''t, she begged one of the teacher and martial uncle to go with herself.


    But I didn''t think there was an unexpected person who took the initiative to ask for the door.


    "You said you were going with us?"


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised and looked at Wenjing.


    Wenjing returned in early spring and late these days. The person she sent said that Wenjing only met with his old subordinates and asked about the situation in the doctor''s hall.


    But for Wenjing, she still has some lingering anger.


    It''s no wonder that she is stingy. If someone in the palace makes a mistake, she, who is in charge of the house, must also be responsible.


    Now that you have accepted this name, there are some things you can''t completely escape.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Wenjing looked at her with a somewhat tired tone.


    "I want to make up for it."


    "No need." But Lin Mengya flatly refused. She just stated objectively, "I''m not the one you want to make up for, and you can''t make up for anything. Since we were born enemies, we will fight for life and death in the future. I hope you can understand this, master Wen."


    Seeing her so cold, Wenjing couldn''t get angry at all.


    He has had a hard time these days.


    Faith collapsed rapidly in just a few days, and even he began to doubt the significance of his existence.


    He didn''t know why he volunteered when he heard that the palace family was recruiting people.


    However, his original intention told him that he should have been kind-hearted, but the poison sect thief in front of him did better than him.


    Stunned, he suddenly understood why he was so sad.


    Whether they are doctors or doctors'' hall, they are doctors first, and then disciples and insiders.


    Nowadays, it is putting the cart before the horse.


    Since he was a doctor, he had to take it as his duty to treat all the people in the world. He couldn''t help but cheer up, He said firmly, "I''m not the head of the doctor''s hall, but as a doctor. Let me help in this matter. Therefore, I hope you and I can put aside the gratitude and resentment of the two schools for the time being, and just judge whether it''s successful or not with the heart of a doctor?"


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    She thought Wenjing would stick to those old dogmas and don''t know how to change all her life.


    Now that sounds a little human.


    She thought, after all, she was not willing to let go of such a coolie.


    "If I don''t promise, it will make me look small. OK, I should go. Pack up your things and we''ll go out of town tomorrow."


    Wenjing didn''t expect that the woman was so broad-minded.


    With a slight sigh of relief, he got up and bowed to her.


    "Madam, don''t worry. My literary scene will focus on patients everywhere."


    Lin Mengya nodded and watched people leave.


    Hook your lips and laugh more than a fox.


    Isn''t it easy for her to have such a coolie who doesn''t want money?


    The matter of the staff was solved smoothly. She ordered people to prepare some symptomatic herbs and wait for tomorrow.


    "Be careful in everything outside. Don''t wrong yourself."


    The great grandfather touched his eyes and asked him very reluctantly.


    "Don''t worry, great grandfather. I''ll be back in a few days."


    Lin Mengya wants to roll her eyes. It''s only a day''s journey from here to that village. However, a few people in a family are like she''s going to walk eighteen thousand miles. She wants to move all her family to her.


    "Mom, you should come back early! My brother and I will miss you every day!"


    Mo Yan led Ning''er. Two pairs of watery eyes were embedded in two small faces like jade carvings.


    She bent down and kissed each of her two sons, repeatedly ensuring that she would go early and return early. The two boys were still a worried picture of sending their mother, which was quite true of the male elders in the family.


    "Girl, don''t be strong outside, but you can''t be bullied. If anyone dares to be bad to you, just send someone home to call me, and I''ll teach him to reincarnate!"


    Gong Er also joined in the fun. Everyone was very sad.


    Lin Mengya is really incompetent. She can''t wait to swear to God that she will really pay attention to everything this time, but she still can''t beat her men. There was an 18-year-old send off.


    After sending her out of the city, these talents stopped at her strong request.


    I''m kidding. It''s time to send it to the place again, okay?


    Sticky people are sick and need to be treated!


    But I don''t want this normal state of going out of the palace. After it falls into the eyes of some people, it makes a strange trend of thought in their hearts.


    In Wenjing''s mind, poison gate is equal to evil.


    It is said that they are cruel and inhuman, and even waste the lives of innocent people in order to test the medicine.


    Therefore, no matter he, his father or the people around him, no matter what means they use to treat the people in the poison sect, they feel that they are eliminating harm for the people and upholding justice.


    But now, he is confused.


    In fact, the people of poison sect, like them, have their own love and hatred, and have their own family and friends.


    Their indiscriminate behavior is really right?


    In his heart, he already had the answer. It''s just that he can''t accept it.


    With a faint sigh, he could only force himself to look at the medical records sorted out by Lin Mengya.


    After leaving the city, in order to save time, Lin Mengya took the initiative to call several doctors who accompanied her to her carriage.


    At first, everyone was still a little restrained, but Lin Mengya''s business style made them gradually lose the discomfort of sharing a room with strange women.


    Here, they are just doctors.


    "I think everyone has read the medical records. I want to hear your opinions on this matter."


    She looked around and whispered.


    Among the few people, there was a doctor who had experienced the plague and thought about his mouth at the moment.


    "I feel that this disease is not like a plague, but like dysentery."


    As soon as he spoke, he got the approval of several people.


    After all, it is the end of autumn and the beginning of winter. The seasons change. If the diet is unclean, it is very likely to be infected with dysentery.


    And without effective treatment, there is indeed a fatal risk.


    But Lin Mengya has her own ideas.


    On the other side, Wenjing was also thoughtful.


    "Doctor Wen, what''s your opinion?"


    When she asked herself, Wenjing shook his head and said, "on the surface, it''s really similar. However, people''s physique is different, and their reactions to diseases are different. It''s strange that many people died suddenly overnight."


    These words are also reasonable.


    The people in the car have been working for many years. Naturally, they all understand what he means.


    So, we discussed all the way, but we didn''t get a result after all.


    Fortunately, at dusk, they came to a nearby town.


    After Lin Mengya ordered people to arrange the doctors, she took people around the town.


    I just didn''t want to meet Wenjing.


    After seeing her, the latter also seemed a little surprised. After greeting each other, he turned and wanted to go.


    "Doctor Wen."


    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    Wenjing turned around and asked suspiciously, "what can I do for you, madam?"


    "Are you also here to investigate the water source?"


    Wenjing nodded, looked at the river flowing through the town and said, "I heard that this is the upper reaches of that village. I want to see where the source of infection is."


    Unexpectedly, they thought of going together.


    Lin Mengya simply invited him.


    They led people through this section of the river carefully, and also saw the residents in the town, where they could get water, but they got nothing.


    Standing on the Bank of the river, Lin Mengya looked down the river.


    It is said that there are more residents in the town than in the village, and the probability of water pollution is greater than that in the downstream.


    Why is it a small town without a doctor?


    "Have you asked the doctor here? What''s the situation in the village below?"


    What she asked was the entourage behind her.


    "Miss Hui, the villagers said that the two doctors in the town were invited to leave half a month ago and haven''t come back yet. Therefore, they didn''t know that the village below was so seriously ill."


    "Oh? Was someone asked to go?"


    "My subordinates heard from the two families that there was a squire''s wife who had difficulty giving birth and was in an emergency. They were picked up in the middle of the night. My subordinates also went to the squire''s house to verify, and it was true. The wife''s situation stabilized a few days ago. They were afraid of repeated illness, so they kept people for a few more days."


    Having children is a near death, which is nothing to doubt.


    But it happened that it happened a few days later in the downstream village. Is it really just a coincidence?


    "Well, if those two doctors come back, you''ll let them stay in the town so that they don''t get sick here."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1970

    After a circle, Lin Mengya had to go back to the inn where they settled together with Wenjing.


    Go to bed early, thinking that you can get to the downstream village early the next day.


    But I didn''t want to see a large group of people around the door the next day.


    "I heard you have a doctor here? Please ask the doctor to see a doctor for the head of my family!"


    "And me!"


    "So is my home!"


    Lin Mengya was awakened by the noise outside. She sent someone to inquire about it and learned that many people also had symptoms in the downstream villages last night.


    At this time, because the situation downstream has spread, people here also caused some panic when they saw that their family was ill.


    Just at this time, the two doctors sitting in the restaurant were absent, so they thought of it.


    After all, when they arrived yesterday, they did not hide their whereabouts.


    At least the innkeeper and the waiter knew that they were running downstream.


    However, she had explored the water source last night and was sure there was no problem.


    Why do so many people get sick overnight?


    In the lobby of the inn, Wenjing has organized other doctors to see a doctor in an orderly manner.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to give the boss a lot of money and let them withdraw first. Then she asked people to go door to door and gather the patients first.


    Whether it''s plague or dysentery, it''s better to deal with it.


    The inn also began to carry out simple disinfection. Both drinking water and food were clean.


    The patients were gradually carried over. Lin Mengya stood on the second floor, but her eyebrows frowned tightly after looking at the first patient.


    No, no! This is not plague, nor dysentery, but poison!


    Suddenly, her face was a little ugly.


    At the bottom, Wenjing also seemed a little shocked after diagnosing the patient.


    He couldn''t help looking at the second floor and facing Lin Mengya from a distance.


    After the two quickly exchanged eyes, Lin Mengya nodded and returned to the room first.


    What''s going on? Why is it poisoning?


    Within the system, small drugs have quickly tested the characteristics of toxins in the patients'' bodies.


    The toxicity of this poison is not strong, and it will only cause severe diarrhea at first.


    But once treated according to dysentery or other gastrointestinal diseases, it will stimulate the body and dehydrate almost overnight!


    In this way, those who died may have lost their lives after drinking drugs.


    But who did it?


    According to the news brought back by her people, no doctor has ever been to the village.


    Outside the door, there was a knock.


    "Please come in."


    Wenjing came in and couldn''t wait to say, "I saw clearly just now that these people are not sick, but poisoned!"


    Lin Mengya looked at him and felt that there was some faint anger in the man''s eyes.


    She suddenly reacted and said coldly, "are you doubting me?"


    He was upset by humanity, but he was not embarrassed.


    Just walked a few steps forward and asked in a low voice, "last night, only you were close to the river, didn''t you?"


    "Wenjing, you should have seen what I did!"


    She''s a little unbelievable. This man, why do all the shit pots buckle on her head?


    But I didn''t want to. The man showed an expression of distrust.


    "I only met you later. I know nothing about what you did before."


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily. She just stared at Wenjing and said angrily, "so you mean, I killed all these people? Wenjing, is there mud in your head? This is my fief. They are all my people. Why do I hurt them?"


    "Because they used to be followers of the doctor''s hall. Gong ya, don''t you know this?"


    Wenjing looked at her in the eyes, which made her have a very uncomfortable doubt.


    But she really doesn''t know about it.


    "Anyway, you can''t listen to what I''m saying now. OK, just do what you think is right. But I tell you, although Gong Ya is a poison doctor, I''ve never done such a shrinking turtle. Even if they used to be followers of the doctor''s hall, I don''t disdain to use such an indecent means!"


    She was really angry.


    Although she never thought she was a good person, she would not use this despicable means to deal with some innocent residents.


    Besides, how could it be such a coincidence.


    Now she felt that someone must have arranged it secretly.


    I''m afraid, the purpose is her!


    "What you''d better say is true, otherwise, even if you fight my life, I will make you pay the price!"


    "Wenjing, don''t go too far!"


    Lin Mengya stood up and glared at each other.


    "Because I am a poison doctor, when you find that these people are heavily poisoned, you will be the first to doubt me. You said that we should put aside the gratitude and resentment of the two schools and just think of ourselves as ordinary doctors. But look, what are you doing now?"


    Wenjing was stunned, but obviously he didn''t believe her.


    "In short, I will try my best to treat them. And you''d better take care of yourself!"


    With that, the man left.


    Lin Meng was so angry that she almost smashed a set of tea sets on the table. Fortunately, she still had some sense. At that moment, she invited Hanya Wei to come over and ordered several things.


    The poison is not difficult to solve, and the antidote is easy to get.


    But if she takes it out now, she is suspected of being the real culprit behind the scenes.


    But she, Lin Mengya, how could she sit and wait to die.


    If you dare to calculate her, you''re looking for death!


    Downstairs, after carefully investigating the poisoning of the patient, Wenjing also understood that ordinary methods could not be used for treatment.


    But now he faces a new problem.


    The doctors here are all recruited by Lin Mengya. They don''t listen to anyone except her.


    And these people are not under the jurisdiction of the doctor''s hall. Even if he moves out of his identity, he is ignored.


    As a last resort, he could only watch the doctors go and ask the woman out.


    On the second floor, Lin Mengya looked at Wenjing coldly.


    "He''s right. This disease can''t be treated by ordinary methods. Listen to him for the time being. I''ll go out."


    Several doctors even said yes, but Wenjing stared at Lin Mengya.


    "Where are you going?"


    She didn''t look back, only threw him a word.


    "It''s none of your business."


    After that, under the glare of the iron green literary scene, he walked away.


    Hanya Wei''s speed is very fast. After a while, she inquired about the information she wanted.


    The town, together with the following villages, was indeed a follower of the doctor''s hall.


    But they are not very loyal, just because several famous doctors here were supporters of the doctor''s hall.


    Payback? Oh, it''s impossible. Only one muscle can make up for it!


    But this is secondary. What Lin Mengya asked jackdaw Wei is whether there is any other water source here except the river.


    After such inquiry, I knew that there was a shallow well in the town.


    Because the water quality is relatively clear, residents far from the river may go to the well to draw water.


    However, because the taste of groundwater here is not good, it is not the main drinking water source for residents.


    Yesterday, she didn''t know there was such a place.


    The man hurried to the place where the well was located. It was a small, dilapidated Town God''s Temple.


    It was noon, but no one was around.


    Lin Mengya and others just wanted to go in, but suddenly stopped.


    She stood at the door of Town God''s Temple and released the scanning function of the system.


    right enough.


    "Miss, are we going in?"


    The bodyguard behind him asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "don''t go in for the time being. Let''s go to other places first. You leave two people and catch people in those two directions."


    She pointed to the two directions next to her, and the bodyguard behind her immediately understood.


    Later, Lin Mengya said, "since this is not the common water for residents, let''s go to the river."


    "Yes."


    Then, as if unaware, she took people away.


    The people lurking in those two directions, but at the next moment, they were covered in their mouths and noses and quietly took away.


    Lin Mengya didn''t choose to go back to the inn.


    Because she sensed that someone was following her.


    If the system had not warned her that there was a lot of poison in it just before entering the door, she would not have stopped.


    It''s just a trap for her!


    Those people don''t measure much. If they really drink the water in it, they will have to dehydrate quickly and die within an hour.


    Sure enough, after she released the scanning function, she found the Yellow finch hidden behind her.


    If she had rushed in unprepared, she would have been caught on the spot!


    At that time, she could only say nothing.


    But what the other party didn''t expect was that she not only didn''t go in, but also caught the person hiding.


    Soon, the Jackdaw guard took her to the woods by the river.


    "Master, we''ve got rid of the stalker."


    "Well, bring those two men up to me."


    As soon as the voice fell, two men tied like naked pigs were thrown at her feet by the Jackdaw guard.


    Lin Mengya raised her face and said coldly, "your master is good at calculating. It''s difficult for him to plant such a frame."


    The two men hum and hum, and their blocked mouths can''t say a complete word.


    But looking at her eyes, there was a panic fear. It seemed that it was not as stubborn as it was.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to remove the cloth strip from one of them. As soon as the man got empty, he begged for mercy and said, "please forgive me, miss! I''m wrong, I dare not dare again, please let go!"


    "Are all such soft bones in your doctor''s hall?"


    "What doctor hall? Miss, I, I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Lin Mengya stared at the man in front of her and wondered, "who let you frame me?"


    "Trap, frame? Miss, I don''t know they''re trying to frame you! I''m just hired by them for money. By the way, they want to see who entered the broken temple and let us shout everywhere. The others, the little ones don''t know!"

 Chapter 1971

    Lin Mengya didn''t believe what he said, but the means by which Hanya Wei extorted a confession was taught by Qinghu himself. The two people were tossed to death and didn''t change their words for several times.


    Obviously, it''s true.


    But what about such a simple trap, even if she accidentally fell into the trap?


    What is their purpose?


    But things didn''t work out. Obviously, the other party won''t give up.


    Maybe you''ll play new tricks.


    Lin Mengya made a quick decision and decided to take people to see the downstream village first.


    The night was cold and a group of people rode fast horses on the road.


    It was not far from the first poisoned village. In the deepest darkness, she took people to the village.


    But she was the first to stop.


    "Don''t go into the village yet."


    She rolled off her horse neatly and stared at the front.


    The night wind blew, but there was no light in the village in front of me.


    The air was filled with a faint burning smell, but it was mixed with a smell of rouge smoke.


    She only smelled it, and immediately whispered to the Jackdaw guard behind her: "put on your gas mask, come on!"


    The mask was prepared by her in advance. Everyone took it with him and wore it skillfully.


    After everyone wore them, she looked dignified and walked towards the village.


    The village is a little dilapidated, and the smell of burnt rouge is getting stronger and stronger.


    In the end, she was almost smoked out of taste.


    But the village was quiet, and no one seemed to notice such a situation.


    "Master, it seems to be on the other side of the back mountain."


    Through the muffled voice of the mask, Lin Mengya nodded and looked around.


    There is no living breath here.


    Around the village, several people came to the back mountain of the village quietly.


    At this time, the flames were already in the sky, and dozens of scattered villagers were surrounded by a burning fire.


    They stood there motionless, as still as puppets.


    Then, Lin Mengya and his party saw a strange scene.


    Several people began to throw one body after another into the fire.


    The corpse has become an excellent fuel.


    The fire devoured the body in an instant, but the people around didn''t take shelter for a moment.


    They still looked at the fire. Before long, these people began to twist their bodies like drinking wine.


    In the bloody fire, the actions of those people had a strange sense of distortion.


    They seem to be in extreme pain and enjoy extreme joy.


    Everyone''s face has an inescapable addiction. Finally, they collapsed on the ground after exhausting all their strength.


    It''s too strange that no one in Hanya Wei dare move.


    Only Lin Mengya looked more and more dignified.


    In addition to the corpse, a poison was burning in the fire.


    The poison is more powerful than poppy.


    I''m afraid only she knows what it is.


    "The blissful flower has become a carefree flower and rouge drunk."


    In the system, Xiaoyao called out the relevant data bar from the decrypted zither spectrum.


    It is a very addictive poison, and if the plant is burning, it can stimulate the maximum power.


    In excess, it can cause death, but it will keep the body from decay.


    However, to her surprise, the villagers did not die.


    After only crawling on the ground for a while, they got up again.


    But this time, they look like normal people.


    At this time, on the other side of the fire, three people in black came slowly.


    "Elder!"


    The villagers greeted one after another with a respectful and pious attitude.


    The three men ignored them, but went to the fire and asked, "have all the gods been burned?"


    A village head came out and said humbly, "the little ones burned all the sacred objects growing in the back mountain according to the elder''s words, elder, but what should we do in the future?"


    It''s that man!


    Lin Mengya''s heart was shocked and angry.


    She will never forget that the person who tried to evolve her that night, perhaps, was the murderer who killed Huang Xuerou!


    They actually escaped here. Moreover, the divine object in their words is obviously the blissful flower.


    What do they want to do?


    "You are all the most loyal believers of gods. From now on, you have only one thing to do."


    The elder looked around and said something provocative.


    "Tell the world who destroyed your homes and took the lives of your companions.


    ¡±


    "It''s a poison doctor!"


    The village head said with gnashing teeth, as if he had a bitter hatred.


    "They betrayed us, they destroyed the gods!"


    "Yes! It''s the poison doctor!"


    In the face of the indignation of these people, Lin Mengya felt that things were simply too incredible.


    The one who spoke was clearly the elder of the doctor''s hall. Why did the villagers abuse the poison doctor?


    For a time, countless ideas rushed into my mind.


    She even suspected that this was the place where poison gate and doctor hall conspired.


    But soon she cleared her mind.


    No, it can''t be the conspiracy of the poison doctor and the doctor''s hall.


    If this is done, it is tantamount to the doctor''s Hall unilaterally breaking the contract. If it is really publicized, the drug doctors who cooperate with them can come up with evidence and bite them back.


    So, this is a frame up!


    What a doctor''s hall. Looking at the village head''s flattery and conviction towards the elder, it is obvious that the elder of the doctor''s Hall occupies an absolutely dominant position here.


    And now, they want to push their bad reputation to poison doctors!


    Now, she has to wonder how many of the notorious and evil deeds of the Wei Guo poison gate have been detained in this way.


    Outside, the villagers have been bewitched.


    They have become addicted to blissful flowers and their heads have been controlled.


    Lin Mengya rushed out without trade. She wanted to find out the cause and effect of all this.


    "Master, what are we going to do now?"


    Jackdaw guard is on standby. Lin Mengya looks at them and whispers.


    "You should bring all our people here at once and stop the villagers here secretly. Also, send someone back immediately to report that there is an epidemic here and it needs isolation. No one can get close without my permission."


    "Yes."


    She looked at the three elders who were still bewitching people, with a trace of cold in her eyes.


    "You secretly catch those three people. Remember, don''t disturb anyone."


    Since you dare to calculate her on her territory, you must be prepared to pay for your life!


    In the end, they chose to withdraw secretly.


    Everything tonight makes Lin Mengya''s heart always empty.


    She could not imagine how many such things were still in the palace fiefdom.


    The doctor''s hall has worked hard for so many years. Indeed, they have the capital that can overturn a family.


    Fortunately, she got here earlier tonight.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t tell if I have a mouth.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as they left the village, they saw a team of people standing where they put their horses.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, especially when she saw Wenjing''s gloomy face.


    Why is he here?


    "Why did you come alone?"


    When Wenjing opened his mouth, he was questioned by the voice of anger.


    Lin Mengya was a little angry. She didn''t pay attention to each other, but turned over and got on the horse.


    But Wenjing became stubborn, grabbed the reins of her horse and said word by word, "didn''t you hear what I said? Why did you come here to kill?"


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she kicked the man''s hand away.


    "I want to kill my mouth? Wenjing, you are the most unqualified person to ask me this sentence!"


    It was she and Yu who looked away.


    Obviously, they are poisonous snakes in the mud. Do they believe that they fart out of the mud without contamination?


    Look, it''s clear that there''s no half evidence. He hasn''t put the pot on the poison door yet.


    "Make it clear to me! I don''t care whose wife you are or whose disciple you are. If you dare to do evil here, I will not let you go!"


    "Let go?"


    She seemed to hear the biggest joke in the world.


    She sat high on the horse, looking down at the literary scene, word by word, squeezing out from her teeth.


    "You''re right. I shouldn''t let anyone in your doctor''s Hall go! Well, don''t you want to know why I''m here tonight? Come on, go and invite the three elders to have a good chat with the hall leader."


    Lin Mengya was very angry.


    She doesn''t care what conspiracy or not. As long as she dares to make trouble, she will be killed.


    Soon, Hanya Wei caught the three people alive.


    "Kneel down!"


    The ruthless jackdaw guard almost broke the three people''s legs.


    "Bold! Do you know who I am?"


    "You don''t need to know who you are, let alone your own master who has to kneel."


    Lin Mengya, sitting on the horse, said with a smile.


    At this time, the chief elder saw that the woman was not the goal of their purification this time?


    He couldn''t help but be shocked. Why is he still alive?


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and sneered, "I''m not dead. I remember your revenge. Is it a little disappointed?"


    The elder was about to say something when he heard a strange voice nearby.


    "Which division are you?"


    The elder saw that there was a young man standing next to him.


    But the young man''s face was livid and his eyes were full of doubts.


    He didn''t know the young man, but his long-standing pride made him stand up and say impolitely, "you know, I''m the purification envoy of the rosefinch branch hall. However, you''re mixed with the scum of the poison sect. I''m afraid you''re not a good kind. Boy, I advise you not to help the tyrants, otherwise, our doctor hall won''t spare you!"


    The icy cold on Wenjing''s face seems to be deeper.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling very ironic.


    Look, I''m afraid the feeling of being regarded as an enemy by my own people is really unpleasant.


    "Purification? What is this?"


    Wenjing only felt that he was familiar with the things in his bones and suddenly became very strange.


    He couldn''t help but look up at the woman on the horse.

 Chapter 1972

    He did not see any sarcastic expression on her face, but with a thorough insight into people''s hearts.


    He could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He had a feeling that his current fans?, She seems to know.


    In the dark, he felt that if he asked again, maybe he would come into contact with something unheard of.


    But he just couldn''t control himself, almost masochistic, and wanted to know the facts that the woman already knew.


    "Purification, nature is to purify you scum of the poison door!"


    The elder has no self-consciousness.


    For a long time, arrogance has become one of the characteristics of every doctor.


    Lin Mengya quietly looked at Wenjing and handed over all the leading power of interrogating these people to this person.


    She wants a little, watching the scenery uncover the so-called truth.


    Isn''t it interesting to murder your own faith?


    But she didn''t know that on the other side of the village, on the back mountain where blissful flowers were cultivated, a handsome and elegant figure slowly walked out of the forest.


    "Childe, everything has been handled. There will be no flaws left."


    The handsome boy immediately greeted him and reported back.


    The young man nodded slightly, took the cloak in the young man''s hand and spread it on himself.


    They just wanted to leave, but a man stopped them.


    "I once said that those who hurt her would die."


    A man''s attitude is cold, and the opportunity to kill is inevitable.


    The young man immediately stopped his steps, but his face was still calm, and his eyes still contained a few threads of compassion.


    "Long Tianyu, she must die for the people of the world."


    "Oh." Long Tianyu sneered with disdain. People gradually came out of the forest and showed their slender and straight body.


    "People in the world? No one is qualified to change her life. Wen Ying, do you deserve it?"


    At the moment he called his name, Wen Ying''s face quickly crossed a touch of ferocity.


    It took him more than ten years to get rid of the influence of the name, but now he is just a woman. He seems to feel that he has been kicked back to hell.


    He took a deep breath, stabilized his mind and said, "don''t be stubborn. No matter who I am, I know that the best solution is to let her die. You can kill me, but can you kill people all over the world? Long Tianyu, wake up. You belong to the world, not a woman!"


    "Why not kill?"


    Long Tianyu asked in reply. His expression was indifferent, but he was so firm that people were surprised.


    Wen Ying almost looked at him like a monster.


    "Are you crazy? How can you kill people all over the world? What about your ambition? What about your ambition? You were born to belong to people all over the world. You are the doomed king in the world!"


    Wen Ying could no longer pretend to be calm. He almost looked at his hands with fascination.


    "And I am the one who shapes you and pushes you to that position. Only I can do it."


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips. In his eyes, there was only contempt for this man.


    "Maybe I need a partner."


    He saw the heat rising rapidly in Wenying''s eyes, but he was extremely cruel to extinguish each other''s hope.


    "But I don''t need a substitute. Wen Ying, from the moment you became your brother''s'' shadow '', you were out."


    Long Tianyu will not let go of anyone who has hurt her.


    The expression on Wen Ying''s face instantly cracked, inch by inch showing a frightening ferocity.


    "Haha, haha, shadow, why can I only be a shadow? Obviously, I''m the better one!"


    Long Tianyu grabbed the clothes on his chest and dragged them up.


    The little boy was anxious and wanted to stop, but he waved it away.


    "I warn you not to touch my woman."


    He looked up, even if the person in his hand had been suppressed, his face turned red and his eyes turned white.


    "You, you can''t kill me..."


    "When you are useful, I can not kill you. Wen Ying, I can turn you from a ''shadow'' into a person, or I can turn you from a person into a ghost."


    Long Tianyu threatened with a deep voice and used it to the ground.


    Wen Ying curled up and coughed desperately.


    But now he has no just crazy. He looks at the man in front of him in fear. At this moment, he finally understands that he thinks he is strong and has never escaped his palm.


    "You''d better do what you should do, or next time, I''ll let you know and annoy me."


    He hugged his arm and warned.


    Wen Ying nodded repeatedly. He got up from the ground tremblingly, but he didn''t dare to look at long Tianyu.


    "Well, what should I do about Lin Mengya in that hall?"


    "Hum." Long Tianyu disdained Leng hum: "don''t worry."


    "However, the antidote I prepared last time has been used. I''m afraid someone will inevitably want to deal with her in the future."


    "You think you''re really that good?"


    Long Tianyu''s disdain completely regarded Wen Ying as a waste.


    "Even if those old things come forward, they can''t help her."


    Although it was inappropriate, the pride that could not be hidden in long Tianyu''s tone surprised Wen Ying.


    It was this person who asked him to expose the fact that Lin Mengya was a poison doctor.


    Although he was obsessed and thought that he was the one who could kill Lin Mengya to avoid future trouble, he knew that in fact, all this was under the control of the other party.


    He was also confused by the man''s actions. In the end, what did the man want to do?


    "Those old folks, naturally, should learn some lessons. There are several people under my command in your wife''s hands. I hope you can give them to me."


    In fact, Wen Ying had to bow his head.


    What he is thinking now is that he hopes to recover his strength quickly and hold the doctor in his hands.


    But long Tianyu refused him without hesitation.


    "You''ve never been my only choice." He said coldly, "those people, even if I gave Wenjing a gift."


    "Why, do you want to help him?"


    Wen Ying was very surprised. At the same time, he almost roared with an uncontrollable impulse.


    "Wen Ying," said long Tianyu, completely impatient, cruelly and directly. He tore Wen Ying''s nightmare that he didn''t want to face directly.


    "I don''t need disobedient chess pieces. Since you can''t do it, let others do it. There will never be a shortage of people I can use in this world. This time, it''s a warning to you."


    Long Tianyu strode away, leaving only Wen Ying, leaning against the child, his teeth trembling.


    "No, I don''t want to go back to hell!"


    The remaining words fell into his ears with the night wind.


    Long Tianyu had no sympathy in his heart.


    There is no need to act recklessly and try to get rid of the chess pieces under control.


    In particular, the person Wen Ying wants to move is still the top of his heart.


    He walked through the forest without scruples. He knew she was not far away, but he didn''t dare to get too close.


    No way, his little lion is frighteningly sharp.


    But as long as she is sure to be safe, everything can become a tool for her to sharpen iron teeth and steel claws.


    Hurry up and be strong. He has already paved a way to the peak for her.


    The blood color of the thorns along the way was just the scenery she had to go through.


    Leaning against the tree, long Tianyu closes her eyes and can picture her in her mind.


    If he is destined to be king in the world, he will only willingly offer his throne for her.


    The leaves in the forest make a slight friction sound.


    Then a subordinate appeared in front of him.


    "Your Highness, all the blissful flowers here have been destroyed. Those villagers have also been disposed of. Now, no one will have anything to do with the poison door."


    "Yes."


    He opened his mouth lightly, opened his eyes and looked at the night sky.


    Blissful flower is not something that the doctor hall can control at all. Its behind the scenes owner is much stronger than the doctor hall.


    Wen Ying is determined to kill ya''er, so he concocted such rumors in the hope that they can lead the trouble to the East and kill ya''er by the hands of those people.


    However, how could he allow such a thing to happen.


    He looked in the direction of Lin Mengya and smiled.


    His woman will surprise him every time, and this time must be no exception.


    It''s better for the enemy to leave it to his little lion and bite off his throat himself.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    If Lin Mengya felt something, she rarely looked at the forest behind her.


    Maybe it''s her illusion. Although the number of jackdaw guards is small, they are very cautious. They have explored all around. There is no one except them.


    He turned his eyes back to several people present. When Wenjing didn''t indicate his identity, he also pressed for a lot of information.


    For example, without the knowledge of the hall leader, the doctor hall has completely become a violent murderer.


    Countless innocent people who were beaten into the scum of the poison sect were killed by them.


    She saw Wenjing''s fist clenched and her straight body shaky.


    After sipping her lips, she waved her hand and asked people to take the three people down first.


    "How''s it going? Is it enough surprise, enough surprise?"


    She''s not falling into a well, and her tone is ordinary.


    But Wenjing suddenly turned his head and stared at her.


    Lin Mengya can even guess his psychological activities.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "You don''t think now that I arranged all this? Well, I admit, the three of them are my people. I asked them to pretend to be the people of the doctor''s hall. Do you feel better when I say so?"


    The literary scene of being seen through by people''s mind is filled with penetrating pain in their eyes.


    "Why?"


    "What else can you do for? It''s just fame and wealth. Wenjing is that you''re avoiding and unwilling to face the reality."


    Lin Mengya has recovered her composure.


    In fact, she has already seen through these. Whether it''s the doctor''s hall or the immortal city, isn''t it hard to calm down?

 Chapter 1973

    Now is not the time to teach a lesson. Lin Mengya knows that Wenjing is afraid to have lost his soul. She beckons and asks someone to send him back to town first.


    The confused Wenjing was invited to the horse, but in the end, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Madam, in your opinion, what is good and what is evil?"


    Narrowing her eyes, she smiled a little blurred.


    "What I hate is evil, and what I do good is good. Good and evil have different positions and views. Wenjing, you are a smart man. Don''t be confused by those appearances."


    Wenjing looked at her in shock and was finally taken away.


    Lin Mengya knew what he was thinking.


    People like them, I''m afraid, will never be able to be like themselves, good and evil at will.


    Shook his head, hoping that this lengtouqing wouldn''t drill into a bull''s corner.


    She was thinking about questioning the villagers, but saw the Jackdaw guard sent to intercept rush to report back.


    "Master, those villagers have disappeared."


    "Disappear?"


    Her mind clicked.


    On second thought, I felt that I shouldn''t, so I hurriedly asked, "did you run away or hide?"


    "My subordinates are incompetent. After those villagers entered the forest, they disappeared. My subordinates searched the whole forest and disappeared."


    She knows the ability of hanyawei. I''m afraid these villagers have another access.


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know that her family man had secretly cut off these future troubles, but she was worried for a moment and put down her heart safely.


    The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. If the other party has any moves, she will take them.


    "Don''t worry for the time being. Send someone to block all the imports and exports here. Also, where they plant blissful flowers, can you find it?"


    The man shook his head again. This time, Lin Mengya was not so worried.


    I think it has been destroyed by others. If it remains in the world, it will be a future trouble for her or others.


    However, although blissful flowers are very addictive, they are not as good as poppy cultivation because of the great risk of death.


    The villagers here planted on such a large scale, which was obviously instructed by the doctor''s hall.


    But the three people just now didn''t say the use of these things.


    It seems that there are many secrets in the doctor''s hall.


    Originally, Lin Mengya had generally understood the things here, so she was ready to set out early to return to feiye city.


    Some things need her to arrange. She probably guessed that the other party would make an article about her identity as a poison doctor.


    But if the other party thinks that it can incite the civilians in the fiefdom, they will miscalculate.


    The doctor''s hall doesn''t deal with the palace family. In addition, the doctors in the palace family''s fief rarely have anything to do with the doctor''s hall.


    Naturally, those civilians do not worship the doctor''s hall as if they were gods.


    She''s not afraid of public opinion.


    But she didn''t want to hear someone looking for her as soon as she got up the next day.


    "Who is it?"


    She looked at cheru, the bodyguard who protected her.


    The latter pursed his lips, lowered his voice and replied, "it''s Miss Jin Yao and Her Highness Xi''s princess."


    "Oh? What are they doing here?"


    These two rival lovers still make Lin Mengya''s memory fresh.


    Jin Yao, in particular, almost killed her when Xiancheng attacked the city.


    A while ago, she was busy and didn''t have time to pay attention to them. Today, she took the initiative to bring them to the door. It''s a strange sight.


    "They didn''t say, they just said they wanted to see their master you. If you don''t want to see them, my subordinates will send them away."


    "No, I''ll meet them myself."


    The lobby of the inn was temporarily changed into a shelter. Jin Yao and Princess pan were waiting outside at the small tea stall facing the street.


    When Lin Mengya went out, she looked at them talking and laughing, but she got along like a sister.


    After seeing her, they got up together and greeted her happily.


    "I''ve seen you, sir. Why did you come here quietly, so that my sister can find it easily."


    After what happened last time, Miss Pan didn''t need to flaunt her name as the princess, but after all, there was the will of the empress, and she behaved a lot more regularly. Many people still believe that she will marry her highness Xi sooner or later.


    Now the man is dressed in a tender pink dress, dressed like a new Lotus after a rain, and with a shy smile, he can easily win the favor of others.


    However, Lin Mengya is a hard hearted man. She has never been soft hearted at all. She only responds politely and alienated.


    "Oh, there''s something wrong at home, so come and have a look. Why are the two ladies here?"


    "Although there are some discord between you and me, the people here are innocent in the end. Sister pan and I came here to do our part."


    Jin Yao''s attitude is generous.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know where she came from, but there was still no water on her face.


    "That''s it. I''ll thank you first. I don''t know how many herbs and grains you brought?"


    Jin Yao and Miss Pan were shocked and stared at her.


    They wanted to be angry with Su Mei first. After the other party categorically refused their help, they would find a shelter on the other side of the town.


    In this way, she not only earned her good reputation, but also let the world know that Su Mei ignored the safety of the people in the town for her private gratitude and resentment.


    Recently, when they heard that Gong Ya had returned to Gong''s house, they felt a little uneasy in their hearts.


    However, Gong Yatai is too mysterious, and the Gong family is extremely well guarded. They can''t find a chance for a moment.


    Now, we can only start with Su Mei.


    But who knows, this man is this reaction!


    In an instant, those plays made in advance could not be performed.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and smiled modestly, but her tone was a bit joking.


    "Since you are here to help, do you have to be a little prepared? Or do you come here to play tricks on me?"


    "Of course not!"


    Jin Yao immediately retorted, but who is Lin Mengya? Do you think you can answer her for such a small thing?


    At that moment, he called an accompanying doctor and said, "these two ladies are here to do good. In this way, you can write a list of the herbs, grain and other things we need and give them to the two ladies."


    The doctor repeatedly said that he was stepping down. Lin Mengya turned her head and went to see the two men with strong smiles.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m in a hurry and I don''t have enough money on hand. You two came to solve my urgent need. Cairu, you''ll have someone post a notice outside the town later. Miss Jin and pan are bodhisattvas. It''s not easy to come in person after learning that there is an epidemic here. We can''t live up to their kindness."


    "What? Epidemic?"


    Miss Pan screamed and suddenly turned pale.


    She looked at her in fear, as if she would run away in the next second.


    Lin Mengya immediately looked innocent, nodded and said, "Miss Pan doesn''t know? Alas, the epidemic is terrible at this time. I heard that the villages downstream died overnight. It''s really pathetic."


    Miss Pan''s eyes were red with fear. Even Jin Yao seemed to be out of control.


    They have just seen the patients in the inn. How can they get infected?


    Soon, both of them had a desire to retreat.


    Miss Pan held herself up and said tremblingly, "I, I''ll go back first. If you need anything here, just send someone to get it. Guys, I''ll leave first."


    Then he turned and ran with the maid.


    Lin Mengya made a voice to stay, as if she didn''t know the reason why Miss Pan left.


    "Miss Pan, you have done such a great thing, but you can''t leave so easily. Those patients want to thank you in person!"


    She didn''t say it was OK. After that, Miss Pan ran more like a rabbit and disappeared.


    Jin Yao was very calm, but her face was full of disgust.


    "Why should you scare her?"


    Lin Mengya looked back and smiled at Jin Yao.


    "I''m telling the truth. Does Miss Jin have another opinion?"


    She stared at Jin Yao and saw a trace of fear in her eyes. She knew that Jin Yao didn''t know that the patients in the town were poisoned.


    She was thinking about whether Jin Yao''s coming had anything to do with the Jin family.


    But listen to Jin Yao speak, with a bit lonely.


    "She''s back. I''m afraid there will be no one in your Highness''s eyes."


    Lin Mengya turned around and realized what Jin Yao meant.


    It seems that the news of Gong Ya''s return gives Jin Yao more sense of crisis.


    But she is very curious. In Jin Yao''s eyes, isn''t she also an enemy?


    Is it difficult for Jin Yao to think that the enemy of the enemy is his friend?


    In this regard, she chose to remain silent.


    But Jin Yao felt that Su Mei must feel bad. Otherwise, why did she come here.


    "You and Gong Ya are good sisters, but her Highness''s heart is always her most important. Maybe you are better than me, but we can''t compare with her after all, can''t we?"


    Jin Yao''s words were a little more provocative.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and felt that it was strange to listen to other people''s words to provoke her relationship with herself.


    "This is our business. Miss Jin should care more about herself. Miss Pan has left, and Miss Jin should leave early. If she catches the current epidemic, I''m afraid it will be late."


    She turned and was stopped by Jin Yao.


    The man seemed to see through her, with some disdain on his face.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be virtuous and generous in front of me. When Gong Ya didn''t come back, you occupied her family, husband. But now that she''s back, everything you have has come to naught. I ask you, are you willing?"


    What''s not reconciled, but Lin Mengya didn''t explain. She just looked at Jin Yao coldly and faintly.


    "I don''t understand what Miss Jin means. All I know is that it''s the right way to return to their places. As for my relationship with my family, I won''t bother you as an outsider."


    "An outsider? Aren''t you also an outsider for Gong ya?"

 Chapter 1974

    Seeing her stop, Jin Yao thought she was right about Su Mei.


    With some certainty, Jin Yao continued: "I heard that Gong Ya has always been cruel to those who betray her. How can such a person tolerate others to meddle in her everything? Su Mei, you tried your best to help her, but you ended up unhappy. Are you willing?"


    Lin Mengya wants to laugh.


    This kind of bridge section, which is pushed by others to deal with themselves, is very funny.


    But she had to continue acting to show Jin Yao''s purpose.


    She turned back and looked at Jin Yao with a straight face.


    "You just want to stir up the relationship between me and my master. But I tell you, the master is so kind to me that I will never betray her."


    "Betrayal? No, what you did can completely offset her kindness to you."


    Jin Yao slowed down her tone as if she wanted to seduce her.


    "Think about it, you saved the palace family for her after so many times of life and death. Even if she had a great kindness to you, you paid it off. But she didn''t care about your feelings at all. As soon as she came back, she would take everything you managed to hold. Why? Is she Gong ya? There shouldn''t be such a cheap thing in the world!"


    Lin Mengya really wants to cooperate, but there''s no way. She just can''t substitute herself in.


    She had to frown and look impatient.


    "Why are you telling me this? I tell you, I will never betray my master! Come and send Miss Jin away!"


    She was completely angry, but Jin Yao was behind her and said firmly, "you will need me. Only I can help you keep everything you have!"


    "Master, do you want me to inquire?"


    In the room on the second floor, Cairu asked.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the window and looked at Jin Yao''s back, but shook her head.


    "Well, she''ll come again."


    In fact, whether Jin Yao or Miss Pan, in her current position, if she wants to ignore it, she will ignore it.


    But behind them, one is the Jin family and the other is the empress.


    Now is the critical moment for the development of the palace family. I can''t spare time for the time being. I completely closed the two sides.


    Since they want to start from the struggle between women, they might as well play with them.


    Deal with everything here quickly, and the town will be completely blocked as soon as the men sent by my brothers arrive.


    It''s easy to detoxify the poison, but I''ll just take the medicine three times and keep it well.


    But she was afraid that such a poison disaster would suddenly break out elsewhere.


    Fortunately, the manpower is still sufficient, and Lin Mengya has already prepared the disposal method when the real plague comes.


    For a time, countless prepared antidotes were distributed everywhere.


    Just wait. If someone else is poisoned, they will deal with it immediately, so as not to delay their lives.


    With her positive action, a drug disaster was eliminated by her before it spread.


    The day after the town was sealed off, she returned to feiye city.


    The palace family was still quiet and peaceful, and the two boys waited at home early.


    Lin Mengya went back to bathe and change clothes. After some tossing and disinfection, she went to get close to the children.


    The two little guys who had some gentleman''s demeanor in front of their husband immediately turned into two small New Year cakes and stuck to her after seeing their fragrant and soft mother.


    After chattering for a long time, Mo Yan secretly said in her ear, "Mom, why do those people in our family say that you won''t have a good life when our mother comes back?"


    Ning''er also lay on her lap and said, "aren''t we the only mother like you?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard the speech.


    Also, in front of outsiders, the two babies always call her aunt.


    However, such rumors have spread even at home. I''m afraid people outside don''t necessarily think so.


    Apart from her relationship with long Tianyu, few people know that her identity as "Su Mei" has some conflicts of interest with the owner of "Gong Ya".


    After thinking about it, she comforted the child first.


    "Don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. They don''t know your mother''s real identity before they say so. You two should also pay attention, but don''t leak it to your mother, okay?"


    The two little guys felt that they had been underestimated and immediately patted their small breasts to ensure that they would absolutely keep their promises.


    But as the news that the master of the palace family had returned became more and more certain, some people also thought a little.


    After all, in the eyes of most people, they are just a substitute.


    Since the owner of the house is back, he naturally wants to make way.


    The next day, I happened to catch up with the shopkeepers and managers everywhere.


    As a spectator, Lin Mengya felt something was wrong.


    Looking around, she always felt that these people today looked worried.


    It was not easy to report back the whole morning. She left Ning Liang alone.


    "Housekeeper, what''s the matter with everyone?"


    As a few insiders, Ning Liang is naturally not flustered.


    But others may not.


    At that moment, he smiled and said, "it''s no big deal, but everyone is afraid that the current benefits will be cancelled when the owner comes back."


    Under Lin Mengya''s series of simple, rude and efficient welfare policies, these shopkeepers have quickly become accustomed to the high load working mechanism of the palace family.


    But all this exists because of "Su Mei".


    If someone changes, they are also in a panic. I''m afraid these benefits will be burned away when a new official takes office.


    After Lin Mengya was obedient, she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "I''m not a man eating tiger. Why am I so afraid? Besides, the employment contract clearly says that the treatment will never be changed privately during the duration of the contract. Alas, these people are always taking such useless leisure."


    Ning Liang understands the situation of these shopkeepers very much.


    After all, if it were him, he would worry about the emperor and his courtiers.


    "The young lady is naturally kind-hearted, but now she has everything to say outside. These shopkeepers'' worries are understandable."


    "Oh, what did they say about me?"


    She just asked casually, but Ning Liang hesitated and answered.


    "If it doesn''t matter, miss, don''t take it to heart."


    This is strange. In the past, Ning Liang was not so hesitant.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other and asked, "what can''t you say to me? It''s just that the master of the palace family comes back and Su Mei has to abdicate. What else?"


    Ning Liang sighed and said helplessly, "nothing can escape your eyes and ears. Indeed, I heard people say a few words outside, but I thought it was nonsense, so I didn''t take it to heart."


    Lin Mengya put down the tea bowl in her hand, paused and said, "we''d better pay more attention. You see, it''s not very good yet. People are so flustered. If someone wants to take the opportunity to do something, we can''t help it."


    Being reminded by her, Ning Liang also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    She doesn''t have to worry about how to appease the managers everywhere.


    She thought for a while and decided to walk around the street herself.


    In addition to these rumors, she also wanted to hear if anyone talked about the poison gate.


    Many people know her in feiye city.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya would change her face. She only took Bai Su and Cai Ru and quietly went out of the door.


    Feiye city is more prosperous every day than every day. Now some people call it xiaolongdu.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t like such a title. It seems to sound like a disorderly subject and thief.


    The three went to a library.


    This is what Lin Mengya plays in private. You can read books for free on the lower floor, but you need to pay for tea and fruit.


    Sometimes there are people here who tell stories and sing songs. It''s a good place for recreation.


    On the second floor are some famous classics. Students of Sitai college can read them for free with their student cards.


    But the third floor is different. It is quiet and elegant, and there are some very precious orphans.


    And it''s only open to a few people.


    At present, only she, her family and several teachers in the college can go to the third floor.


    She will come here for silent reading when she is free. After all, it takes a lot of time to move all the books in the Bai family.


    Fortunately, she has systematic help and can write silently with everyone.


    So here, she often writes one by herself, then dictates several copies for others to write.


    Those masters were amazed, but they also recovered their fear of being forced to copy books by their own husband.


    Although it hasn''t opened much here, it has become a good place for many people in feiye city.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go to the third floor this time, but entered a box on the second floor.


    Compared with the lively market below, the sound of incense and piano on the second floor is elegant.


    She ordered a pot of tea, leaned against the window and listened to the movement below.


    "You say, is it a good thing or a bad thing that the master of the palace family has returned?"


    Now someone finally talked about it, and Lin Mengya heard it clearly.


    "Hey, who knows. But doesn''t it mean that she and Mr. Su Mei are sisters?"


    "Like sisters are not close sisters. Besides, if the owner comes back, Su Mei is afraid to hand over power. People''s hearts are hard to say."


    She listened attentively, basically such comments.


    This is a little strange. When she announced that she could take charge of the palace family, she clearly said that everything would be the same even if the owner returned.


    And in order to prevent instability, she announced it in the name of the owner every time.


    In that case, why would such rumors spread so that people could speculate and worry?


    She waved, and Cairu immediately leaned over.


    "Go and find out where these words came from."


    As soon as tseru left, she continued to listen to the people.


    It''s just that the wind seems more and more wrong.

 Chapter 1975

    After listening to the gossip for a while, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly and covered a trace of coldness in her eyes.


    On the surface, it seems that these people are worried about her future, or because she is not worth it.


    In fact, it is the reality of provocation in the industry.


    This was for her and for the palace family.


    I''m afraid someone else would be more concerned about it and think she occupies the magpie''s nest.


    This move is brilliant. If it is used well, it can shake her foundation in the palace.


    At the same time, if the return of "Gong Ya" really declares the complete loss of "Su Mei".


    The outside world will only say that the palace family can''t accommodate meritorious officials. At that time, those supporters of the palace family will feel cold.


    Her fingers gently rubbed the edge of the tea cup. It seemed that someone was paying attention.


    The following discussion continued, and I heard someone singing a little song. The song is a good play for sisters to marry, but at the same time, it also entered the hearts of some listeners.


    "Do you think Su Mei will covet the throne of Princess GONGYA?"


    In the crowd, someone laughed and talked.


    Then, one person joked: "I think it''s very possible that people like your highness Xi hate to marry all women in the world!"


    "Su Mei is just a righteous daughter of the palace family. Even if she wants to marry, Her Highness won''t marry because of her identity."


    "That''s not certain. If Gong Ya is gone, the Gong family will fall into her hands..."


    Before the words were finished, a man angrily scolded, "shut your dog''s mouth! How can you be so rude to the elegant women of my palace? Remember it for me! From today on, if anyone dares to chew his tongue again, my palace II will chop his head and feed the dog!"


    When did the second brother come?


    She suddenly stood up and looked down from the second floor window.


    I saw the angry second brother standing outside the store, with a face. He scared everyone in the hall and dared not breathe.


    Some people came to drag him and advised him again and again: "forget it, second childe, why bother with these people. They are smooth mouthed Hu Qin. How dare they really disrespect the two young ladies."


    Gong Er took a deep look at the man and left quickly.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had a hanging heart, and then she settled down.


    They all learned from a setback. After fighting the Mu family, the second brother is no longer just reckless.


    However, looking at this situation, someone deliberately wants to provoke the internal struggle of the palace family.


    Oh, these people really don''t give up.


    Now that you hear this, it''s probably clear.


    She got up and took Bai Su downstairs. At this time, everyone in the lobby was silent for fear that the evil star would jump out and take off their heads.


    Lin Mengya passed through the crowd, but her sight fell on the woman singing a little song on the stage.


    Since the second brother was furious just now, the woman didn''t know she was frightened and pretended to be calm.


    In short, he didn''t even lift his head, just fiddling with the pipa in his hand.


    She went over, took out some silver coins from her purse and put them in the tea bowl in front of the woman.


    "Miss Xie''s reward."


    Seeing this, the woman immediately got up and saluted and thanked her gently.


    But Lin Mengya bent her lips, looked at the pipa in her hand and said, "the girl was originally a good skill, but she was not specialized. She played several wrong places just now. It can be seen that she is not very proficient in this song."


    The girl looked up and smiled shyly at her.


    "Indeed, this is my new study. I made a fool of myself in front of the young lady."


    "Since it''s a new song, it''s not too late for the girl to come out and perform after she has mastered it. Sometimes, this new song is not necessarily a good song that can make money."


    When she saw the girl''s hands clenched, she seemed to hold the pipa nervously.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man and finally turned away.


    "Girl, fiddling with the strings is only for begging. But fiddling with the tongue is for fighting."


    She glanced at the man and saw the girl''s face full of fear.


    When she can''t see it?


    Sing, play, talk, annoy.


    It''s hard to design this game for them.


    Before coming down, Lin Mengya sent a message to the shopkeeper.


    Since then, singing and storytelling are no longer allowed in the library.


    She doesn''t care anywhere else. On her ground, no one wants to chew his tongue!


    If she hadn''t wanted to intercept the rumors that the villagers were likely to slander the poison gate recently, she wouldn''t have detected something wrong so quickly.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t go home, but went to the college.


    After the arrival of the teachers of the Bai family, the sound of reading in the past has been restored.


    She is holding a guest card, which is an identity symbol issued by the palace family to distinguished guests to walk freely on the campus.


    The person in charge of guiding her is a student who looks fifteen or sixteen years old.


    They are all selected by the college and are specially responsible for receiving distinguished guests.


    Appearance, temperament and conversation are very extraordinary, and they are very receptive to people. They will look at their faces.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya was not interested in his introduction, she immediately got up and left.


    Looking at the orderly campus, Lin mengarden felt much better.


    But not far away, there was a quarrel.


    "I said, you smelly girls of the women''s college will be driven out of the college sooner or later! When the master of the palace comes back, President Su of your women''s college will have to go!"


    Lin Mengya frowned. She didn''t care how crazy it was outside. Why is it the same style in the college now?


    When she walked over, she saw a group of half-aged teenagers abusing around two female students in women''s College uniforms.


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    The schoolgirl retorted with tears in her eyes.


    The leading young man immediately smiled triumphantly, hugged his shoulder and said, "my nonsense? It''s all over the world. The school is not the place for you smelly girls."


    "You..."


    The little girl was afraid, but now she is angry and angry. Her little face is red, but she can''t say a word for a long time.


    The other little girl was scared silly and was hiding behind her companion.


    Several male students are getting too much and want to reach out and push them both.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Stop!"


    With a cold face, Lin Mengya walked up to several students.


    Just now, the most rampant young man was startled, but when he saw that he was a strange woman, he became arrogant again.


    "Who are you? I warn you, this is the business of our college. It''s not up to you to take charge of it!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and sneered.


    "Which class are you from? Who taught you to say these bastards? I should ask your teacher. Have you learned all your knowledge and etiquette?"


    Although she is usually soft and weak, once she gets angry, even if she shows only one point, it is not something that these half aged children who have never seen anything can bear.


    In an instant, the very arrogant little boy immediately counseled.


    But it was probably the young man''s nature that made him straighten up a moment later and shouted, "I''m right! It''s all these smelly girls! My mother said that women should stay in the back house and wander around. Such women should be careful not to marry in the future!"


    "If you can''t get married, it won''t be up to you to marry! What are you worried about?"


    A brave man must have come.


    The crying girl who had just been bullied immediately became angry, and her face turned red with a word.


    "You have no shame! I won''t marry you!"


    "Hum! No woman like you will marry you in the future!"


    As they came and went, they quarreled with each other.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Really, where can there be any unforgettable hatred between the children?


    This meeting seems to be fighting with each other.


    But these words, children will not know for no reason.


    Looking at the angry little boy, she felt it necessary to have an in-depth understanding of the current situation of the college.


    "Well, have you had enough noise?"


    Seeing that the "battle" was coming to an end, she spoke faintly.


    After staring at each other, the two little friends "hum" and turned their heads.


    "If you keep arguing, I''ll find your master and see how they will deal with your affairs."


    The two little immediately shook their heads at the same time, with some fear in their eyes.


    You know, although the teachers in the college are not willing to scold the students, they especially like to let the students copy the school rules.


    Not only that, they have to copy and read aloud.


    In this way of public punishment, they will feel loveless after about one time.


    But they didn''t know that the one in front of them was the initiator.


    "Since you don''t want the master to know, just follow me honestly. Otherwise, I''ll let you two read the school rules aloud in front of the whole school."


    Everyone looked frightened and immediately dispersed the birds and animals.


    Even the partner who had been following the girl behind him ran away without loyalty.


    The two men looked angrily at their partners.


    "Well, now you two come with me."


    She pointed to the shade next to the tree. The little boy looked down and thought, but stretched out his hand to stop the female student behind him.


    "Hey, you women are not needed for this kind of thing. Now get out of here so that I don''t feel bad about you!"


    The girl student stared and was about to swear, but she was pushed aside by the teenager.


    "Don''t go yet!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the awkward boy with great interest and burst out laughing.


    "Well, you all come here. People come and go here. I''m not a bad person. I won''t do anything to you."


    Nevertheless, the teenager still subconsciously stood in front of the female students.


    Lin Mengya looked at his protector and felt that the cub was not hopeless.


    The little girl was obviously unprepared for her, which made the little boy frown frequently.


    In my heart, I probably feel that the girl is too stupid. How can I easily believe that she is a stranger?

 Chapter 1976

    On the bench under the shade of the tree, Lin Mengya sat down with the two children.


    The boy pushed the girl away and sat between them.


    Lin Mengya restrained her coldness and looked at the two children with a smile.


    "Relax, I can''t tell your master about it, but in exchange, you have to tell me, who told you that President Su of the women''s hospital was going to be expelled?"


    With two children at home, she speaks to children naturally with a bit of soft waxiness.


    The little girl had a good impression of her. A small head poked out from behind the young boy and said crisply: "it was said by the working aunts in the college. They also said that maybe the women''s college will be abolished."


    The little girl complained, "I don''t want the palace master to come back at all. If she comes back, we won''t have a chance to go out again."


    My heart moved slightly. Unexpectedly, even the students in the college have been incited now.


    She knew it was a little difficult.


    If one is not handled well, I''m afraid it will cause unrest in the college and dissatisfaction among the people.


    "What''s wrong with the return of the palace master? My parents said that the palace master is zhenggen. Your president Su is a villain who takes other people''s things and doesn''t return them!"


    The little boy frowned and said something plausible.


    Naturally, the little girl refused, and the two eyes saw that they would quarrel again, but Lin Mengya covered her two mouths with both hands.


    "If you don''t want to quarrel any more, remember, President Su won''t leave when the master of the palace comes back. They are good sisters and won''t quarrel like you."


    The little girl held her hand and nodded.


    Instead, the young man broke free, jumped to the ground and said discontentedly, "that''s what everyone said. But you said they wouldn''t quarrel. How do I know if you''re lying? I''m not such a silly girl!"


    Lin Mengya felt a little curious.


    It is said that she uses Su Mei''s identity more. Even if she wants to stand in line in the college, she mostly wants to stand on Su Mei''s side.


    Why does this little boy seem to protect her Gong Ya''s identity?


    "How do you know that Su Mei is a bad person?"


    "I just know! Our family was saved by the owner. The owner must be a good man! If anyone wants to rob her, he is a bad man!"


    Oh, she raised her eyebrows unexpectedly.


    Unexpectedly, I met a young fan today.


    Although this step on a handful made her really uncomfortable, the little boy''s mind was not bad.


    Just because he wanted to protect the girl just now, she couldn''t bear to hate him.


    "Well, as you said, your owner is a good man. But that doesn''t mean that others are bad. Just like just now, you bullied her, but you want to protect her. Let me ask you, are you a good man or a bad man?"


    The little boy got stuck and didn''t speak for a long time. He could only stare at her angrily, like a small hand making trouble.


    "Well, you all go back. Little guy, you know, you can like one person, but it doesn''t mean you have to hate everyone. In addition, the person who gave birth to you is a woman. If you keep saying how women are, that''s tantamount to abusing your mother and sisters."


    She knows that not everyone in the college has accepted that women can enter the same school. Everything needs a process, but now there are many contradictions. I''m afraid some things are imperative.


    After a preliminary understanding of the college, Lin Mengya let the two little guys go.


    She took the time to go to the teachers'' residence again. She saw that most of the teachers brought back from the Bai family were idle in the room.


    Compared with their leisure, those original masters are more busy.


    After secretly investigating the situation, Lin Mengya invited her third brother to come home.


    Gong San is also busy with the college.


    The current situation is a little tricky. The teachers who chose to stay before somehow resisted to cooperate with the new teachers.


    No way, he can only disrupt the order of the original class and move some students to the hands of later teachers.


    However, these students are also somewhat dissatisfied. Except for a few people who are satisfied with the status quo, many people openly say that they do not want to take the new master''s class.


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya saw the sad face of her third brother. She couldn''t help asking softly, "what''s the matter with her third brother?"


    Seeing his sister, Gong San was a little embarrassed.


    Mingming''s sister has handed over the college to him, but she doesn''t think of twists and turns. She always worries her sister.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t want to tell my sister about this annoying thing. I just smiled and shook my head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just small things."


    "Have you heard some rumors these days?"


    Gong San didn''t think so, but comforted her.


    "It''s all nonsense. Why should my sister take it to heart? In my opinion, it''s just speculation when some people are bored."


    Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart.


    If she didn''t realize these wrong places, she would only laugh when she heard them.


    This rumor is well prepared and not well received.


    "Can the three brothers tell us why everyone in the college says that Su Mei will leave after Gong Ya''s return?"


    Gong San hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t realize anything.


    "It must be some people''s boring speculation. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll handle it carefully."


    Seeing him say so, Lin Mengya had to rest assured for the time being.


    But the situation is much worse than she expected.


    In recent days, some people have asked Ning Liang to resign.


    Ning Liang kept and guaranteed again and again, which temporarily stabilized everyone''s mind.


    But at this time, a conflict broke out in the college.


    A gentleman of the "home owner faction" enthusiastically attacked the "Su Mei faction" at the meeting of the whole school.


    At this time, Gong San realized that the masters they brought back from the Bai family had been marked as the "Su Mei sect".


    Although he knew it was funny, others didn''t know the relationship between the two.


    He reprimanded the prick on the spot, and then solemnly announced that Gong Ya and Su Mei were both daughters of their palace family. They would definitely treat each other equally and live in peace in the future, which eliminated the crisis.


    But it made Lin Mengya feel dangerous.


    Now, both Gong Ya and Su Mei have been dragged down.


    If they coexist peacefully, the two factions will continue to conflict.


    But if one party disappears, the remaining party will become the murderer and accept the verbal and written criticism of others.


    It was a dangerous move. She almost lost her composure.


    She doesn''t want to fight back, but she hasn''t found out who concocted the rumor war so far.


    She didn''t let long Tianyu intervene, because she obviously felt that she must be an outsider who didn''t know the inside story.


    As long as there is nothing wrong with her family, everything is still under her control.


    No matter how lively it is outside, she only knows that if she is silent, the more unscrupulous the other party will be.


    As long as the other party shows a little fox tail, she can hit with one blow!


    But some people probably couldn''t see her leisure. Just when she was hiding in the house, Jin Yao took the initiative to invite her.


    Not surprisingly, Miss Pan was also there.


    After seeing her, the two people could not help but have some pity for the people who had fallen at the same time.


    "Sister Su, I heard you''ve been bored at home recently. Why don''t you go out with us?"


    Who is her sister?


    Lin Mengya looked at Miss Pan quietly.


    These days, she has been wondering who is behind the scenes.


    Now it seems that these two people are the ones who have had the most fun in front of her.


    And today''s visit is not just to see her jokes, is it?


    She smiled and asked, "Miss Pan is so interested. I don''t know where you two are taking me?"


    Listening to her voice, Miss Pan thought she was just suffocated and wanted to go out for a walk. She quickly said, "I heard that some cloth came from outside a few days ago. I looked at the pattern, but I''ve never seen it before, so I want to ask my sister to go with me. I wonder if my sister can enjoy it?"


    Lin Mengya is a little curious.


    Jin Yao stopped talking and had a long grudge with her.


    But she can''t guess Miss Pan''s mind.


    Miss Pan doesn''t know her relationship with long Tianyu, and it seems that she hasn''t given up her plan to marry him for the time being.


    But at the beginning, he gave her a big face in front of everyone, and even drove her out of ruxinyuan himself. How can this son seem to have a good relationship with her?


    After thinking about it, she refused them.


    "I''ve been busy recently. I''d better go another day. If you see anything good, you can ask someone to tell me."


    Seeing that she refused to go, they didn''t force much.


    Just before she left, Miss Pan said with some regret, "it''s a pity. I heard that the cloth was transported from overseas. It''s very rare."


    She smiled and didn''t answer.


    Jin Yao, who was next to her, stared at her face and said coldly, "you can''t see such material, but others may not."


    Lin Mengya still insisted on sending people out, but as soon as they left, she asked someone to inquire.


    But I don''t want the news that the man brought back, but it''s not just about the batch of cloth.


    But with the auction of those fabrics, as well as embroidery women from overseas.


    She always felt that in any case, Jin Yao and Miss Pan would not come here for no reason.


    What exactly do they want her to notice?


    Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to have a look in person.


    There are many tourists in the palace family. Almost every once in a while, someone will bring rare treasures.


    These treasures are either priceless or priceless. Therefore, in order to promote the prosperity of Commerce, some auction houses came into being.

 Chapter 1977

    Obviously, Lin Mengya did not intervene in these auction houses.


    But secretly, the palace family has dark shares and should ensure the safety of sellers and buyers.


    She took people through the back door.


    But instead of the going to VIP lounge, I went to a secluded cubicle.


    This was originally the site of the steward of the auction house, but now the steward is standing by her respectfully.


    Lin Mengya picked up the cup and looked over the auction list.


    "I heard that many things were shipped from overseas this time?"


    The steward nodded at once and said politely, "yes, if the young lady has a crush on it, let them buy it directly."


    She looked up at the steward.


    It is worthy of being in charge of the auction house. I know there are rumors outside, but I don''t show it at all.


    "No, I''m just here to have a look at it. You can step back."


    The steward left immediately. Lin Mengya looked down at the list again.


    It''s not true how precious the things on it are, but it''s just a gimmick stained with imported products.


    "Master, Miss Jin and Miss Pan are here."


    Bai Su fell in her ear and whispered.


    Lin Mengya was more curious. She thought it was the buckle made by Jin pan. If she refused, they might not come.


    "Well, wait and see."


    At this time, the auction outside has officially begun.


    The auctioneer is an old hand. A few words stirred up a warm atmosphere.


    Those photos were fresh after all, but they also produced several small climaxes.


    Lin Mengya has been keeping her eyes closed. She can hear the outside situation clearly.


    Soon, the auctioneer said, "the following baby is from overseas."


    The reaction of the people at the bottom was not very strong, and the auctioneer was not in a hurry. He just continued, "please take a look at this dress."


    Later, someone held up a long dress full of pearls and jade.


    The long skirt is beautiful and glittering with dazzling light, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    But what is more unique is the matching of gemstones and fabrics.


    Many of the women present were in love with beauty.


    Who doesn''t want to go out in such clothes and blind people on the street?


    The auctioneer looked at the crowd and laughed secretly.


    "In fact, this gem is second, mainly because the embroiderer''s craftsmanship is extraordinary. As long as she has a pair of skillful hands, even the gold thread with the lowest quality can shine."


    Reminded by the auctioneer, the people at the bottom found that the quality of those gemstones was not high.


    Even some have great flaws and are not worth money at all.


    But in the hands of the embroiderer, corruption can be turned into magic.


    In the crowd, some people also moved their minds.


    If you can get the embroidered mother, isn''t it equal to getting a baby.


    Suddenly, several owners of silk and satin business at home also took action one after another.


    "Compared with this dress, this embroiderer''s value is higher, so this time, the low price is 300 Liang!"


    Everyone was late, and the bidding began at the next moment.


    After a while, in addition to the two rich silk merchants, only one had been sitting in the corner, and the humble merchant followed suit.


    "Boss! Now it''s five hundred Liang. If there''s more, we''re afraid we won''t sell enough shops!"


    The shopkeeper in charge of bidding whispered anxiously.


    But the beautiful woman beside her had only anxiety in her eyes.


    "No! I must save the man, uncle Kang. It''s a thousand Liang."


    Uncle Kang was stunned, and then he could only shake his head.


    After all, it''s the boss''s business. He can''t interfere.


    Shakily raised the small wooden card. After the auctioneer noticed himself, he said bitterly, "one, one thousand Liang!"


    The price soared in an instant, which made the two silk dealers breathe a sigh of relief.


    The ordinary embroiderer''s monthly money is only a few dollars. If this woman''s craft is not special, they may not be willing to spend this money.


    Just a thousand Liang The two shook their heads, but they felt that the bargainer was probably a wronged big head.


    Watching her opponent withdraw from the bidding, the woman breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just fell heart, but in the next moment, and hanging up.


    "I''ll give you 1500 taels."


    "Master, Miss Kim has offered."


    Meanwhile, in the secret room, Lin Mengya also heard Bai Su''s reply.


    Sure enough, even if she didn''t come, Jin Yao did it.


    Does Jin Yao also value the craftsmanship of the embroidering mother and want to make it beautiful?


    However, as Jin Yao, something better than this may not be taken into account.


    She thought for a moment and asked Bai Su to bring the dress.


    Soon, the dress inlaid with jewelry came into her hands.


    Bai Su helped her tidy up and couldn''t help sighing, "this dress seems to be tailor-made for you."


    She raised her head and looked at Bai Su suspiciously.


    The latter pointed to the waist circumference and explained, "your waist is very thin, so if you wear a fit, you must shorten your waist here. I think this dress must be very suitable for you."


    Her clothes are all taken care of by Bai su. She must be right.


    It''s just, how could it be such a coincidence?


    She turned over the stitches inlaid with gemstones, but it was a slight shock.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go, in any case, take a picture of this embroidered mother in Jin Yao''s hands!"


    She was a little anxious, and she couldn''t help worrying about Bai su.


    Fortunately, Bai Su was used to obeying her orders and turned around to do it.


    Lin Mengya was left alone, looking at the clothes in her hand.


    She couldn''t be more familiar at that time.


    Once upon a time, when she was in the king''s residence, she wore several sets of clothes with this stitch. On the last stitch, she would make a small bud with her skillful hand.


    It''s Bletilla, her Bletilla!


    After the civil strife in Jin, she inquired in many ways, but she didn''t know the whereabouts of Baiji.


    But unexpectedly, I saw familiar stitches here.


    After the excitement, Lin Mengya also vaguely felt that all this was against her!


    Well, it''s clever to use her people to calculate her.


    She gently opened a small carved window. She could see outside, but she couldn''t see her outside.


    When she saw Jin Yao sitting with Miss Pan, it seemed that she was bound to win over the embroidered mother.


    I''m afraid they know the relationship between Bletilla and themselves.


    But they took the initiative to tell "Su Mei".


    Among them, I''m afraid there is some deep meaning.


    The bidding outside has become white hot. It seems that the people who bid 1000 Liang before have tied Jin Yao.


    Soon, the price soared to two thousand Liang.


    Jin Yao didn''t expect that there was someone stupid enough to argue with her.


    She wanted to increase the price, so she was held by Miss Pan next to her.


    "Miss Jin, I think we''d better not take people''s love."


    Jin Yao glanced at each other coldly.


    She doesn''t like this woman more than Su Mei.


    Everyone wants a man, but she looks weak and skilled.


    But now, they have to unite to face Gong ya, a common enemy.


    "What do you know? This woman has a special meaning to Gong ya. If we can take it down, are we worried that we won''t win against her?"


    But Miss Pan said softly, "Miss Jin is right, but if Gong Ya knows that people are in your hands, I''m afraid she''s afraid and won''t be so easy to take the bait."


    Jin Yao glanced at her with disdain and asked, "then what should I do?"


    "In my opinion, it''s better to let the man buy her first. The man said so much money, he will not let people go easily. If Gong Ya knew that the people she cares about were bought by others, what would miss Jin think of her? Besides, I don''t think the man has such a prominent family background as Miss Jin. The head of the Gong family in Gong Ya Tang must be suspected of bullying others."


    Jin Yao thought for a while and had to admit that this was indeed a wonderful plan.


    But in her eyes, she still couldn''t see each other and felt that Miss Pan was too out of class.


    "You''re smart. Well, I''ll help them."


    Finally, Jin Yao made several more bids when she knew that the other party was bound to win.


    The mysterious embroiderer also traded at a high price of 2802.


    "My boss, I bought it, but the money..."


    Uncle Kang wrinkled into a bitter gourd face.


    But his boss, who said he could not afford to lose his money, looked relieved.


    "Thank you very much, uncle Kang. Don''t worry. I won''t give you less money this month. When I go back, I''ll give you another month''s salary. You''ve worked hard for half a year."


    The woman didn''t know what she thought. She finally bought this family business, but it became empty because of a strange embroiderer.


    Uncle Kang sighed, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "No, you trusted me and made me live a good life. My boss, if you want to make a comeback, my old bone can still come in handy."


    The woman smiled reluctantly, but she didn''t regret it.


    Urging uncle Kang to bring people with the real estate title deed, the woman returned to her carriage first.


    "This old gentleman, please stay."


    Uncle Kang was surprised to see the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him. He couldn''t help subconsciously covering the box containing the owner''s full wealth.


    Bai Su looked at no one left or right, lowered his voice and said, "I have a deal, and please the old man."


    Lin Mengya waited in the cubicle for a while, but Bai Su didn''t come back.


    She knew that Bai Su was cautious, and she had a lot of silver that she could transfer. Even if the other party would speak loudly, Bai Su could decide to cut off people.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Bai Su entered the door, he apologized to her and said, "master, I''m incompetent, and the man won''t sell anything."


    Not for sale?


    She could not help but feel nervous.


    She had inquired with the steward before. The humble businessman was a new face in the auction house and didn''t look rich.


    Who sent her to take the bait?


    "You send someone to watch them first. If they want to be bad for Bletilla, you save them immediately."


    "Bletilla? Master, you say that embroiderer is Bletilla?"


    At this moment, even Bai Su, the cold iceberg beauty, stared wide and asked in surprise.

 Chapter 1978

    "HMM. I saw the stitches on the clothes and thought it was like the craft of Bletilla."


    "Then I''ll go and get people back now!"


    Bai Su turned and was about to leave, but she was held by Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t worry, you first go to determine whether it''s Bletilla striata. Also, in case it''s a trap, don''t we throw ourselves into the net?"


    Bai Su barely calmed down at this time.


    Although the person she cares about most is the master, Baiji and her sisters are in love with her.


    She has been traveling with her master all these years. Her heart seems to be getting harder and harder. She just shut the remaining softness in a small corner of her heart.


    And just as it happens, Bletilla and they are among them.


    "OK, I see. Don''t worry, master. I''ll do it myself."


    That''s what Lin Mengya meant.


    Whether it is or not, it should not be publicized.


    As soon as she got home with Cairu, Ning Liang personally sent a letter.


    "Miss, this letter is named for the owner."


    She took the letter and waved everyone back.


    When I opened it, I saw that it was an invitation.


    She glanced quickly and threw it on the table.


    It''s clear that she has an old friend.


    If you don''t come, I''m afraid you''ll regret it all your life.


    Oh, if she didn''t see the Bletilla, she might think the other party was playing tricks.


    But now it seems that the other party really knows her things very well.


    Her fingers rubbed the edge of the cup. If she didn''t go, wouldn''t she waste someone else''s careful arrangement?


    "Cairu, help me change my clothes."


    "Yes."


    Cairu immediately took out a bean green dress from the cabinet.


    On weekdays, her clothes are fresh and clean, and her brothers at home always dislike her for wearing too few clothes.


    But this time, she gently pushed away the clothes.


    "Go to the cupboard in my house and get the bright red one."


    Cairu was surprised.


    Although she knew that the master''s face was false, she had not seen the master''s true face.


    Quickly took out the red dress embroidered with Golden Peony patterns. When she came out, she saw a stunning beauty sitting in front of the dressing table.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Beauty''s eye wave circulation is the color of the country.


    Even though Cairu is also a beautiful woman, she can''t help but be stunned there, her eyes are full of amazement.


    No wonder, the boss always says that thousands of daughters are red in the world, and their master is the best.


    Previously, she always thought it was the eldest daughter-in-law who sold melons. Now it seems that it is true.


    "I haven''t shown it for a long time. I always look pale."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what Cairu thinks.


    She looked in the mirror and wiped some rouge.


    Since the other party came for her, she should show her true face.


    It seems that she has been hiding for a long time. Even the Jianghu has lost her legend.


    Tonight, let''s see who wins.


    In the evening party, the host is a well-known family lady, but behind the scenes, it is Jin Yao who pays for it.


    At this time, she and Miss Pan were walking slowly to the hospital.


    "Miss Kim is really a beauty."


    Jin Yao is tired of hearing such compliments.


    She knew that her appearance was incomparably beautiful, and her golden dress added a bit of luxury.


    Just glancing at the woman standing beside her, who was wearing pink clothes, she couldn''t help being proud.


    I''ve never seen a small family in the world. How can I dress up fresh and tender? It''s not just a foil around you.


    Miss Pan doesn''t care on the surface, but she hates Jin Yao in her heart.


    However, she soon put down her resentment.


    As long as she can marry her highness Xi as she wishes, she will have what she wants at that time?


    At the thought of this, her attitude became more and more modest and respectful. The two people moved and were silent, but they seemed incomparably harmonious.


    "You say, can the Lord of the palace come?"


    Gossip is common when women gather together.


    "I don''t think so. Now who doesn''t know that the adopted daughter of her family is in the limelight. In my opinion, the Lord of the palace has a hard time."


    This is the case with people.


    He thought that the bystander was clear, but he just couldn''t help but say sour words.


    They are inferior to GONGYA everywhere. Naturally, they want GONGYA to suffer.


    Jin Yao is not in a hurry.


    According to what the man told her, Gong Ya will appear.


    But if Gong Ya comes, she looks down on each other.


    Even an old servant cares so much. What is it if he is not incompetent?


    In the discussion, the housekeeper hurried forward and said, "Miss, the master of the palace is coming!"


    "What? Please!"


    The young lady was so happy that she threw a grateful look at Jin Yao.


    Her father always wanted to curry favor with the palace family, but he couldn''t.


    If Miss Jin hadn''t given her a clever plan, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be easy for her to see Gong ya.


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help looking at the door.


    It is said that Gong Ya is a great beauty.


    As beauties, they are naturally unwilling.


    "The master of the palace is here!"


    With the housekeeper''s announcement, a woman in red came at a leisurely pace.


    Her hair is like ink, her skin is like snow, and her actions are like national peonies in full bloom.


    The red pole matched her, and the natural beauty on the corners of her eyes and eyebrows captured her soul.


    Seeing them, the beauty smiled and said, "I''m late. Please forgive me."


    Even the sound is a first-class soft tone.


    In an instant, both men and women present understood what is "stunning".


    That beauty is just her.


    Lin Mengya glanced over Jin Yao and only saw the jealousy in the man''s eyes.


    Gold and red are valuable colors, but now Jinyao is like a nouveau riche who only knows to wear gold and silver.


    "Little girl Peiyan, I''ve seen the master of the palace."


    Pei Yan was the host of the banquet.


    She didn''t expect that the master of the palace family was such an excellent woman. She couldn''t help but appreciate it more.


    "Thank you, Miss Pei, for your kind invitation. I hope a boring person like me hasn''t disturbed your good interest."


    Pei Yan immediately shook his head and showed her the way attentively.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly to the crowd, and then sat in the first place.


    Those comments have now disappeared.


    They suddenly realized what they could do even if there were some disputes.


    A woman like Gong Ya is not an ordinary person.


    One by two, I can''t help feeling ashamed.


    "I heard that the palace master has been back for a long time. Why don''t you come out and walk around?"


    Pei Yan asked curiously.


    A crowd nearby also pricked up their ears.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I''ve been away from home for a long time. I''m busy with common affairs. Today I''m also stealing a half day''s leisure. If not, my family won''t let me out."


    This is undoubtedly saying that her position as the head of the family is unshakable.


    Immediately, the faces of several women who were gloating and thought she would be replaced were burning with pain.


    But there are still people who don''t give up and ask questions with a little malice.


    "Don''t you mean that your righteous sister is extremely capable? If I had such a sister, I''m afraid I only knew how to have fun."


    Pei Yan was still dizzy and didn''t hear the meaning of the words.


    But the beauty shook her head and said helplessly, "my righteous sister is a naughty girl. She is bound by her these days. As soon as I come back, I can''t wait to put down the stall and run away. Fortunately, I promised to continue to help me for a while."


    Hehe, she spoiled herself. This wave of operation is absolutely coquettish.


    People only felt that her tone was not like fraud, and they couldn''t help muttering in their hearts.


    Is it difficult that those rumors from the outside are false?


    In fact, people are sisters.


    Jin Yao sneered in the dark.


    These two women of the palace family can play as expected.


    On the contrary, Miss Pan nearby said with some envy on her face: "no wonder Mr. Su Mei has done his best to the palace family. If I have such a sister who loves me, I would be willing to do anything. It must be a sister. There must be no overnight hatred. Don''t listen to what''s outside."


    As soon as she finished, her face turned white and she apologized quickly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to mention it. I really didn''t mean to, master of the palace."


    Seeing that Miss Pan was about to cry, the people next to her quickly jumped out and said two "fair words".


    "The Lord of the palace has a lot, so forgive Miss Pan this time. Anyway, you will be a sister in the house in the future. Don''t make any estrangement if you look down and don''t look up."


    When the man said so, people remembered that Miss Pan in front of them was under the banner of a princess.


    And they all know that Miss Pan is the concubine given to his highness XI by Empress Zun.


    Although she is a concubine, she is also a valuable concubine.


    Gong Ya''s marriage with his highness Xi is a foregone conclusion, but at present, they are both people in his highness Xi''s house.


    Immediately, many people felt that Gong Ya would be angry with Miss Pan.


    But the latter just asked suspiciously, "this young lady is a stranger. Why haven''t I seen her before? Are you my distant sister?"


    Miss Pan blushed nervously, shook her head timidly and said, "no, I don''t have such good luck."


    The people next to me had to continue to add fuel and vinegar, but they heard Lin Mengya say, "I thought we could add another sister at home. Also, the Yang of our palace family is prosperous and the Yin is declining. I can''t count on sisters. I just hope my brothers can get married as soon as possible, find me some sisters in law and have more nieces."


    All the people in the room were silent.


    They realized that the young talents of the palace family were first-class husbands.


    Even the young lady who helped me just now regretted it.


    Plain for a concubine room, almost offended the Lord.


    I thought that if I could marry the Gong family, it would be the first-class wealth in the world, and the wind direction has changed again. This time, everyone is surrounded by stars and the moon. I''m afraid Gong Ya has any dissatisfaction with them.


    After biting her lip, Miss Pan could only bite her teeth secretly.

 Chapter 1979

    Lin Mengya didn''t look at it and drank tea.


    For the enemy, she is a troublesome and troublesome opponent.


    Watching the banquet almost become her commendation meeting, Jin Yao sneered in her heart, but her jealousy could not be suppressed.


    It''s just an empty beautiful vase. Otherwise, I won''t leave for so long and give up my rich family wealth and men to another woman.


    Jin Yao''s eyes became colder and colder. She turned her eyes, smiled and said, "I think everyone is very interested. It happens that I have a good thing and want to give you a taste."


    Pei Yan, as the master, suddenly remembered the matter and followed the gang tune.


    "Yes, I know the master of the palace has a wide range of opinions. I think he must know the origin of this thing. Miss Jin, you can bring it up quickly and show it to everyone."


    Jin Yao hooked her lips, even though she tried her best to hide it, Lin Mengya still felt the malice in each other''s eyes.


    Put down the tea cup, she leaned lazily on the chair, showing a look of interest.


    Until, Jin Yao''s maid brought up a wedding dress.


    Jin Yao got up and kept her eyes on Lin Mengya.


    "I bought this wedding dress at a high price. It is said that it is in the house of a princess from an overseas country."


    Lin Mengya felt a little cold in her heart. She suspected that Jin Yao knew her past experience.


    Now, she is almost sure that Jin Yao must want to make an article about the past.


    At that moment, he just smiled and said, "Oh?"


    "Although overseas countries are far less powerful than Wei, these things are also very rough. But this embroiderer is intentional. Come and have a look. There are 99 peonies embroidered in the palace. And the phoenix pattern is really exquisite."


    Jin Yao''s mouth was filled with a funny smile and ordered someone to unfold the wedding dress.


    The bright red is publicized, and the peonies on it are different. They are decorated on clothes, as if with that intoxicating fragrance.


    Phoenix patterns are all embroidered with the top-level gold thread. No matter how far or near they are, they all seem to have a different luster.


    All the girls present marveled that if they could wear this beautiful wedding dress at the time of marriage, they might amaze their husband for the rest of his time.


    "It''s amazing, but how can the princess give up her love?"


    Pei Yan also saw it for the first time and couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    Jin Yao took a deep look at Lin Mengya and said, "I heard that the princess is rude, so she has been divorced by her husband. This wedding dress is prepared by the princess for remarriage."


    For a moment, everyone''s aristocratic family lady''s expression was a little bad.


    Some people with strict rules and ethics have changed their faces.


    "What a shame! The next lady dare to be so ostentatious. No wonder she was divorced by her husband''s family!"


    Such words all entered Lin Mengya''s ears.


    Jin Yao was even more proud. She looked at the woman in front of her contemptuously and felt that she could step on her feet without comparison at all.


    How can a woman who has been rejected win over her?


    "Master Gong, what do you think?"


    She kicked the problem to Lin Mengya with bad intentions.


    She just wants to make her ashamed and never dare to argue with her again!


    But Lin Mengya held her chin, and there was no shame on her face.


    "I think this wedding dress is good."


    All the noble women in the hall looked at her with some disapproval in their eyes.


    This wedding dress is good, but it is the proof that the princess is shameless.


    At that moment, someone couldn''t hold his breath and said bitterly, "why is the master of the palace so short-sighted? The next hall woman doesn''t repent herself, but is so ostentatious. It can be seen that she is a shameless woman! I think it''s better to throw it away!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the woman faintly. The latter suddenly felt that the back ridge was cool.


    "What can a concubine do? It''s going to rain and my mother wants to get married. This is a matter of course. How can a man remarry after divorcing his wife, and a woman will have to live a lonely life?"


    She looked plausible, as if she didn''t feel disgraceful at all. Some women here disagreed.


    Originally, they complained about the woman in charge of the family. Now it seems that it is more appropriate for the woman to be brought up in the boudoir.


    Jin Yao saw the reaction of the crowd and felt very happy in her heart.


    She just wanted to see Gong Ya more embarrassed. Then she said, "no wonder the master of the palace is so open-minded. When I heard that you were cultivating outside, you married and had children. It seems that the master of the palace is really similar to the princess."


    This remark shocked the expensive girl in the whole house.


    They have never heard of Gong Ya marrying and having children. Everyone envies her good origin and good husband, but they don''t want her to marry a second time!


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are cold. She doesn''t care what anyone says about her, but she can''t step on her baby!


    "How can I be similar? Like the princess, I was married by eight people who carried a sedan chair. After I passed the door and got on the genealogy, I have been on an equal footing with my husband all my life."


    She looked at Jin Yao with some provocation in her eyes.


    "Even though I have married and had children, your highness knows. We are honest and clear. Naturally, there is nothing to hide."


    Looking at what she said without a trace of guilt, the girls present felt that their long-standing cognition was shattered by shock.


    "Yes, but you have a husband before, and you are already a ruined flower and a ruined willow. How can you deserve your highness?"


    She glanced at the righteous young lady and got up and walked towards the wedding dress step by step.


    "The body is a man, and the flesh is just a skin bag. If a skin bag can break a person''s high and low, what''s the difference with a beast?"


    She looked at everyone without fear, and there was still pride in her eyes.


    "Everyone can despise those who are cheap, and everyone attaches importance to those who are self respecting. Although I am a woman, how am I different from a man?"


    She was not impassioned, and even her tone fluctuated little.


    But when these words were heard in the ears of the people, they were deafening.


    "This..."


    Pei Yan looked at Gong Ya with good eyes. She knew Gong Ya was right, but she couldn''t hold anything to refute her.


    Is it true that women should be inferior to men by nature?


    "You, you are simply unreasonable! Men are Yang and women are yin. This is the ethics of the world. How can you destroy it?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the talking woman and said mercilessly, "if you want to be a slave and a servant to a man, it''s your own business. Our palace family has always been like this. If the saint and the emperor can''t manage, Miss Lao won''t worry about it."


    The other party was so angry that she turned red. She just felt that the woman in front of her was so arrogant that she was really rotten wood, so she brushed away.


    Jin Yao narrowed her eyes. She didn''t care how those people treated Gong ya.


    What she wants is a person''s attitude.


    Pei Yan is also six gods without master. When he doesn''t know how to end, he sees a few people coming in outside.


    "The fiancee of this temple is indeed a first-class woman in the world. Good!"


    The man was dressed in black brocade robes and looked even more handsome.


    He was cold, but a pair of black eyes were shining like thousands of stars after they fell on the woman.


    He approached his scorching sun step by step. Finally, he only smiled tenderly at her.


    "I''ve come to pick you up. The children are clamoring for their mother."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and took the initiative to hold the man''s arm.


    "Yes, but you stepfather can''t do your duty. How can you spoil the children so much."


    Stimulated by the word "stepfather".


    A dangerous light flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "Madam is right. It''s for her husband, not for her husband."


    Backhand, holding her little hand.


    Lin Mengya blushed. Perhaps compared with her face, she was far less thick than this man.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want the people here to be blind again.


    "I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you."


    She walked forward a few steps, then suddenly stopped and looked back at Jin Yao with an iron face and Miss Pan with a shy face.


    "By the way, thanks to Miss Jin''s reminding me today. I should prepare this wedding dress well. Thank you for giving me new inspiration."


    Jin Yao didn''t expect that Murong Xi could connive at Gong Ya after she exposed her true face.


    She tried her best to restrain her impulse and forced out an ugly smile, but she was still unwilling.


    "Naturally, the master of the palace wants to make preparations early, but fish eyes are fish eyes and can never become pearls!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and agreed.


    "You''re right. You have to be what you should be. People, it''s better to recognize the reality."


    Then he went out with long Tianyu.


    With a bang, Jin Yao turned over her wedding dress.


    Why? What method did the cheap woman use to confuse him!


    But Jin Yao didn''t know that someone deliberately concealed the fact that Murong Xi was long Tianyu in order to provoke the relationship between her and Lin Mengya.


    "Miss Jin, don''t worry."


    At the critical moment, Miss Pan stopped Jin Yao who was almost blinded by jealousy.


    "What kind of thing are you? Dare to take care of me!"


    Jin Yao pushed Miss Pan away. The latter stumbled and sat on the ground, but still clenched his teeth and said with pain: "although your highness is still stubborn, she has seen what she should see. Miss Jin, we haven''t lost yet!"


    Miss Pan''s words awakened Jin Yao in an instant.


    Yes, as long as Gong Ya dies, your highness will naturally not be bewitched by the bitch again.


    Taking a deep breath, Jin Yao pressed down the churning anger in her chest.


    She went up and pulled Miss Pan up.


    "My sister is still smart. It''s me. I almost lost my head by that cheap popularity. Don''t blame me, sister."


    Miss Pan smiled softly and said, "how can I blame my sister? After all, compared with Gong ya, I think my sister is a man of temperament and much easier to get along with."


    Jin Yao looked at the direction they left and sneered.


    Gong ya, she''s waiting to see how miserable her end is!

 Chapter 1980

    Just out of the inner courtyard, Lin Mengya couldn''t care about her shyness. She pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and pulled people into the alley outside.


    "Why did you come out like this?"


    She asked angrily, staring.


    It was a last resort to recover his true body, but long Tianyu hid well and came out to add any chaos!


    "I think it''s better to match you like this?"


    He stuck people between his arms and said with a smile, "although I don''t value my appearance, I must not humiliate my wife."


    "I''m telling you something serious. I''m not kidding you!"


    Lin Meng jumped in anger. When did you learn to act so recklessly!


    After seeing enough of her lively little appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help but hoop people in his arms and said with a wanton low smile: "don''t worry, it''s okay. You''ve all appeared, and I can naturally appear."


    Lin Mengya mentioned her head, which was stuffy in his arms, looked at the man, and suddenly asked, "does he already know you''re here?"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know who she''s talking about.


    "He knew for a long time, but if I hide like this, I will deceive myself and others."


    Apart from his father who planned to seize the world, his old enemies had long guessed that he was at the palace.


    After all, he did so many things secretly. No matter how secret these things are, they will still leave some traces.


    As it happens, he has hidden enough.


    Now that it is announced to the world, it is enough to make those people avoid rats.


    And how could he leave her alone to face the malice of the world?


    "Well, we changed our identity in order to accumulate strength secretly. Now the situation is different, even if they want to deal with us, it''s not easy."


    Lin Mengya has never been a person who likes to regret.


    Doing is doing, and she is not completely unprepared.


    "Then my life is tied to my wife''s hand."


    Lin Mengya looked at him angrily and said, "my price is very expensive. Can you afford it?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and tightened the man.


    "If I can''t afford it, I depend on you. In the end, we are a pair with names engraved on Sansheng stone and tied with red thread. It''s too late to ask for money now."


    Lin Mengya beat him twice and said disgustedly, "didn''t you hear it say that I''m a second marriage? If I want to tie it, I''ll tie it with my ex husband!"


    "Ex husband" himself has a very subtle feeling. He is a little dissatisfied with his previous operation. I''m afraid it''s not common for ordinary people.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re reunited. This time I''ll change it and tie you up for life."


    Lin Mengya has been unable to make complaints about it.


    It''s true that men are childish when they fall in love.


    "Well, let go of me quickly. I have to go home and coax the children."


    But long Tianyu said nothing and refused to let go. At last, he directly picked up the man and strode towards the other end of the alley.


    "It''s a crisp autumn day. It''s suitable for fun. Madam, enjoy your face!"


    Lin Mengya can only lie on his shoulder. There is no room for resistance.


    Hum! When she got home, she went to practice shisuo with her second brother. Is it great? When she''s done, Tiantian Tyrannosaurus Rex Tianyu!


    After getting on the carriage, several people ran out of the city.


    Lin Mengya was not angry, but when Jin Yao took out the wedding dress, she was still a little angry.


    It was a gift carefully prepared by Baiji for her.


    They had to separate because of the situation.


    But Bletilla, they all know that they have been in harmony for a long time, and no one will betray anyone.


    And how she married long Tianyu at the beginning, Angelica dahurica also had nothing to hide.


    She knew that Bletilla and they all loved her behind her back.


    So, I think if one day, she can really marry him.


    The wedding dress was made by Bletilla striata, which is of great significance.


    But I don''t want to be trampled on by Jin Yao.


    She will ask Jin Yao for this account sooner or later!


    They soon arrived in the suburbs. Lin Mengya was still like a little doll and was carried out of the carriage.


    Although they have been husband and wife for several years, she still feels uncomfortable unconsciously.


    In particular, the man also clasped her head to prevent her from seeing the surrounding scenery.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking curiously, and then he gently asked for a bite of her ear.


    "Don''t peek. It''s coming soon."


    She lay safely in his arms, with some confusion in her heart.


    But she knows that the other party must want to surprise her, just hope it''s not a scare.


    It seemed that she had reached her destination and she put him down.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was stiff.


    Long Tianyu held her face and whispered, "now, you can open your eyes and have a look."


    She was at a loss and looked at him with a pair of water eyes.


    He shook her hand, then firmly held her shoulder and turned her in one direction.


    Not far away, three women burst into tears. Almost the next moment they saw her, they rushed up and knelt in front of her.


    "Miss! I finally found you!"


    Lin Mengya just felt like a dream. She hugged the three people and tears fell down in an instant.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m the one who has bothered you."


    She cried into tears and confessed in a hoarse voice.


    But the three were busy wiping her tears and comforting her.


    "It''s not miss''s fault. It''s our futility that makes Miss suffer so much."


    The three were her sister''s maid.


    Looking at the three pale and skinny people, Lin Mengya only felt that she had never had such a moment and thanked God for her pity.


    How can she have so much sincerity?


    The four sisters hugged their heads and cried bitterly for a while. Then they helped each other up and came to the stone table.


    She held their hands tightly and felt a little uneasy.


    The youngest Angelica dahurica had the deepest feelings with her. She couldn''t help wiping her tears with her hands.


    Lin Mengya went to see Angelica dahurica''s tender hands, but now they are very rough.


    She held the hand of Angelica dahurica tightly, but the latter seemed to shrink suddenly, a little embarrassed.


    "It''s ugly, miss."


    Angelica twirled her clothes and whispered.


    But Lin Mengya felt very distressed. She saw that there were frostbite scars on Angelica dahurica''s hands.


    "How did you come over these years?"


    Angelica dahurica smiled, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Mengya looks at Bletilla striata and Paeonia alba in turn.


    She saw Bletilla striata. Her eyes, which used to be watery, now looked a little faint.


    White peony is a little better, but it''s a woman''s dress, but it''s a little haggard on her face.


    "We have nothing. When we first fought, we were separated from your Majesty''s people. Later, we thought that if we wanted to find you, we would find you here."


    White peony avoids the important and takes the light. She just doesn''t want to mention all kinds of bitterness in the past to make her sad.


    Lin Mengya took the three of them by the hand and said softly, "I didn''t expect that so many things would happen later. However, we were reunited after all. In the future, I won''t let you suffer any more."


    The three smiled, but they seemed to think of something.


    "Miss, I have different identities now. I''d better be careful in the future. I also have the ability to protect myself now. In the future, Baiji and Baizhi will live with me."


    White peony refused her kindness.


    Although Baiji and Baizhi are reluctant, they don''t want to be a burden for the young lady.


    "How can this work?"


    But Lin Mengya refused.


    They are not easy to reunite, and they have been watched, so how can she rest assured.


    But Angelica dahurica carefully took her hand and said, "I haven''t left with Miss since I was a child. However, I know your life is also difficult now. Don''t worry, miss. If the palace family doesn''t want you in the future, I can still support you!"


    So did Bletilla striata and Paeonia alba, nodding firmly.


    Lin Mengya is confused. What''s the matter?


    "Why does my young lady always encounter such things? She used to be a second young lady, but now she is a righteous younger sister."


    Angelica dahurica beat her chest and feet, and Lin Mengya reacted and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Where did you think of it? Oh, it''s all my fault that I didn''t tell you clearly."


    Then she told the three people how she disguised Su Mei and how she spread such rumors.


    At this time, the three talents seem to have removed a big stone from their hearts.


    But they were still worried and refused to go back with Lin Mengya.


    "Why are you? Don''t you want to live with me?"


    As the biggest sister, Baiji smiled and said, "naturally, we want to follow the young lady, but for a big family like the palace family, I''m afraid we''ll bring a lot of trouble to the young lady. However, we are always your girl. In the future, if you need it, we will naturally go through fire and water for you."


    Bai Shao also advised, "we came here to find you. Now that we know you are here, we won''t go. It''s not a bad thing that Ye Cheng is not. The three of us have agreed to open a small shop and serve you well as before."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "the palace family is not what you think. If you go, it''s too late for them to welcome!"


    Angelica dahurica was reluctant to look at her and said in a small voice, "miss is the owner of the palace family now. If we go, I''m afraid we''ll lose face."


    This made Lin Mengya feel sad.


    Turn around and look at the two people, but see that they all mean the same.


    "You..."


    His eyes turned red again before he said anything.


    How can there be such a lovely person in the world who is obviously worried about her safety and wants to find himself even if he crosses the sea.


    But for those so-called fame, he was only willing to look at her from a distance and be a silent guardian.


    "Miss is the best person in the world, we all know."


    Bletilla said softly, while Lin Mengya''s tears burst again.

 Chapter 1981

    Lin Mengya firmly held their hands and smiled with tears.


    "You don''t need to worry about these. The Gong family is my maternal family, and they were very down before I came back. Therefore, they value human nature more than their origin. You three are good, and they will welcome you."


    Lin Mengya said this from her heart.


    Naturally, they all have the same characteristics as the palace family.


    Kind, loyal and tough.


    Angelica dahurica was most reluctant to give up her and wanted to promise on the spot.


    But Bai Shao thought for a moment and said, "I also value the feelings and righteousness of the palace family, but after all, we are all foreigners. Even if we want to go to the house to accompany the young lady, we should always say hello to others in advance."


    Bai Ji nodded and felt that Bai Shao made sense.


    "That''s not a problem. You can rest in the inn tonight. I''ll go back to my great grandfather and pick you up as soon as possible."


    All three were happy to hear that they could live with her again.


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman''s dress made of white peony and remembered.


    "White peony, when did you marry?"


    White peony blushed, but her eyes revealed a few happy looks.


    "When we first came to Weiguo, brother Tian thought it was not easy for me to be a woman, so he became close to me."


    "Congratulations, you can be regarded as lovers and get married. How about mother Tian?"


    But the white peony smiled bitterly and whispered, "my mother-in-law is old. She went soon after we came here."


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and the smile on her face quietly disappeared.


    That was her nursing mother, who used to protect her young with her life. In the first few years of her life, she was the only one to assume the role of mother.


    However, she didn''t see the last side of mother Tian.


    "She..."


    She choked, and the white peony immediately said softly, "my mother-in-law was old and didn''t suffer much sin. But my mother-in-law didn''t worry about the young lady. She said that she would always look at the young lady in the sky. Let me and brother Tian protect the young lady for her."


    Lin Mengya took a few deep breaths and tried to raise her lips. She didn''t want to worry mother Tian in the sky.


    "Well, I must live well and don''t let mother Tian worry. By the way, where''s Ruby, and where''s father Bai?"


    She looked at the faces of the three people across the street, lost a lot in an instant, and her heart hung up.


    Finally, Angelica dahurica took her hand and cried, "sister Hongyu... She was killed in order to protect us. White dad''s family, too..."


    "Angelica dahurica, stop talking."


    Baiji turned her head, blocked her mouth and cried heartbroken.


    At that time, Jin fell into civil strife, and the four countries were affected. They were just ordinary people, and how much ability they could protect themselves.


    It''s just a duckweed turned into a fluttering duckweed. Whether it can survive depends on fate.


    Lin Mengya only felt the sadness in her heart, so strong that she couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "Didn''t I leave people at home? How could it be like this?"


    Although she did not expect unrest at that time, she left enough people to protect them, at least to keep them safe.


    The white peony was a little hesitant. When Lin Mengya saw it, she immediately asked, "just say what you think."


    "Yes, in fact, the hands left by the young lady were borrowed."


    "Who?"


    "Miss Yue Qi. At that time, the Yue family was almost destroyed. Later, Miss Yue Qi had to ask us for help. We thought that she was your good friend after all. We couldn''t let us watch Miss Yue Qi be killed. Unexpectedly, the rebels arrived as soon as they left. Later, we tried our best to escape."


    Yue Qi!


    Lin Mengya wants to let her die 800 times now.


    But at the same time, she thought of a problem.


    Although elder sister Hui was tortured and beaten, the people she left behind were all made by Yue Qi.


    But now she thought it was too simple.


    Yue Qi hates her, but with a Yue Qi alone, how can she have such a great ability to harm her?


    Now, Yue Qi is full of flaws.


    I''m afraid Yue Qi is just a chess piece.


    "Yue Qi is dead. At that time, she still wanted to hurt me."


    Under the shocked eyes of the three, Lin Mengya briefly told her what Yue Qi had done to her.


    Suddenly, the three were angry, and Angelica dahurica angrily scolded: "it''s really a guy with a human face and a beast''s heart! How nice our Miss was to her at the beginning. She almost regarded her as her own sister, but she didn''t want to revenge her kindness! I think it''s good to die and happy to die!"


    Lin Mengya felt that if she could have noticed Yue Qi''s mind and let Bai Ji and them be alert, maybe Bai dad and them wouldn''t die.


    "Bletilla, it''s all my fault. In the future, I''ll double my kindness to you and don''t let you suffer from this parting. As long as I can make you no longer so sad, I can do anything."


    But Bletilla gently wiped her tears.


    "Don''t say that, miss. My parents and relatives died under the knife of those bad people. My father often said that if it weren''t for your kindness, maybe our family would have starved to death at home. They are lucky to have had more good days in recent years."


    Lin Mengya could no longer control it. She hugged Baiji and the three cried again into a sea of tears.


    Since then, they are closely dependent on each other, and no one will abandon their relatives.


    Baiji gently covered her with clothes and whispered to long Tianyu, who was holding people up.


    "Your Highness, how has my young lady been these years?"


    She cried so much that long Tianyu was distressed, but he knew that the girl had never been a weak person.


    Today''s tears are for a memorial to the dead relatives.


    In the future, she will be lively again.


    She will not indulge in sadness alone. She will only hide the pain in the bottom of her heart, and then walk towards her goal step by step.


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and looked at the woman who almost fainted from crying.


    No matter how strong, she also has a weak side.


    "OK."


    He couldn''t tell anyone that she had cut through thorns and thorns to get everything today.


    But he will take these to heart. Anyone can forget them, but he can''t.


    Bai Ji nodded and put down the big stone in his heart.


    But now she has only a few relatives left, so she can''t help worrying.


    "You know Miss''s temperament. I''m afraid she will insist on asking the palace family to agree. In fact, it''s the greatest blessing for us to meet again. You must advise miss not to make trouble with the palace family because of this time. It''s not easy for miss to be alone."


    Although long Tianyu is lonely, she can be more patient with the three people in front of her.


    Even though he didn''t remember them, he could feel that the three people were sincere to her.


    If not, he wouldn''t have asked someone to bring them first.


    Lin Mengya fell asleep and rolled into a familiar warm embrace as soon as she turned over.


    Long Tianyu, who sent people home, quietly hugged her with a soft heart.


    Why did she hurt him so much? At the thought of her crying so sad just now, he couldn''t wait to hold the little man in the palm of his hand and not be hit by the wind and rain.


    If only she could be the size of a palm?


    I can protect her in my heart all the time and never make her sad again.


    "How long have I slept?"


    The voice was dumb, and Lin Mengya almost jumped.


    During brain tonic, Lin Mengya, the "treasure in the palm" model, immediately bowed his head and kissed her forehead.


    Although the big one is a little disobedient, it is still a worthy treasure for him.


    "Before long, are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    His voice was deep and gentle, which made Lin Mengya''s nose sour again.


    Shaking her head, she buried her face in his arms.


    Long Tianyu was afraid that she would break her body if she continued to cry, but he didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only gently pat her on the back.


    "Long Tianyu, do you know who is behind Yue Qi?"


    His eyes flickered and he decided not to hide her.


    "Before Xianghua wanted to harm you, I secretly investigated her. No matter what we already know, we can''t see any problems."


    Lin Mengya raised her head, a pair of red eyes crying, and looked at long Tianyu in surprise.


    "Even you can''t find out?"


    He could not help but tighten his face and pinch her little nose.


    "It''s not that I can''t find out, but I must have overlooked something when I checked. But since they dare to hurt you, I will never let go."


    Lin Mengya also knows.


    Even a person who knows everything may not know everything.


    The men in her family were not strong enough, but none of them thought that there were many secrets behind Yue Qi.


    "No, I''d better do it myself."


    There was a cold gleam in her eyes.


    Yu has a lot of power in his hands, but at the same time, his enemies are also incomparably powerful.


    How to kill a chicken with an ox knife? Besides, she is better at this kind of thing.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu held her in her arms with a smile.


    I can still think of revenge. It seems that she has returned to normal.


    After all, she is not a cardinal raised in a pile of fat and powder. This little Eagle has long had the ability to roam the sky.


    The matter of picking up Bletilla and them back to the house was easily settled at dinner.


    Speaking of it, Lin Mengya also slightly cheated.


    When they were invited to dinner, she simply washed her face, stared at her red peach eyes and went to the dining room.


    "Little sister, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you? Tell the second brother that the second brother will avenge you!"


    Gong Er only glanced at it and turned a gloomy face.


    Shit, dare to bully his sister. Are you tired of living?


    Then came Lin Nansheng, Gong San, and Gong Si, who had the same stiff face.


    Lin Mengya shook her head timidly, and then said hello to her great grandfather.


    "Girl, what injustice have you suffered?"


    Looking at the concern of her great grandfather, she began to talk about her relationship with the master and servant of Baiji.

 Chapter 1982

    Finally, when she mentioned that she wanted to bring people in for reunion if she could, her great grandfather agreed.


    "It''s not a big deal. These three girls are good. It''s just that there are few capable people in your yard. Such loyal servants are rare. Just make your own decisions."


    With the words of her great grandfather, Lin Mengya smiled.


    But Gong Si disagreed.


    "However, people''s hearts are changeable, and I have to be very careful now. If these three people are used to plot against my sister, what should I do?"


    Great grandfather also hesitated.


    To make the little girl happy is on the one hand, on the other hand, he should also consider the safety of the girl.


    Lin Mengya knew that the three people would not have a bad heart for themselves.


    Just the people in the family, but without their emotional foundation, naturally there is no trust.


    Although she was anxious, she didn''t lose her due judgment.


    "In fact, I have another consideration."


    She told Jin Yao and Miss Pan what had been revealed to her before.


    Suddenly, the family was a little more alert.


    Even Gong Er, who was careless, shook his head and said it was wrong.


    "Listen to me first."


    She paused and then said, "if the three of them are really used to frame me, why don''t they come to the door by themselves, or directly create some other encounter for me. Why bother to let someone who has a holiday with me remind me?"


    That''s true, but Gong Si still can''t rest assured.


    "You have a point. But you have to guard against people. In my opinion, you''d better put them outside first. It''s not too late to pick them in when you''re sure there''s no danger."


    But Lin Mengya disagreed.


    "I think the purpose of the other party''s reminding me with Jin Yao is to hope that I doubt them and leave them outside. You know, our family is now an iron wall. If you want to harm me, at least you have to lead me out."


    Gong Si obviously thought of this.


    you bet.


    According to the feelings between the little sister and the three girls, if she puts people outside, I''m afraid she will go to see them in three days and two days, and she can''t make a public announcement.


    If someone wants to harm her, it''s really easier to do it.


    But when she took the man to the house, she couldn''t help looking at her little sister, but she saw the girl''s appearance, and suddenly realized.


    "It seems that you are ready to lead the snake out of the cave?"


    Lin Mengya blinked and smiled deeply.


    "Maybe I''m forcing each other to jump over the wall."


    Gong Si realized that everything was in her expectation.


    He couldn''t help smiling. His sister is really a powerful role.


    "In that case, I don''t have any opinion. You''re right. Instead of using people as bait, it''s better to enter the house and catch turtles in a jar."


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    Good. I finally reached a consensus with my family happily.


    So after dinner, she asked someone to pick it up.


    Three people just entered the house, still a little nervous.


    They came out of high-ranking families. Naturally, they know that there are many twists and turns here.


    According to the young lady, the palace family is more powerful than the original palace.


    They only looked at the orderly front yard and knew that the rules here were extremely strict.


    But I didn''t want to see my miss who was looking forward to just entering the backyard.


    "Miss! Why did you pick it up yourself!"


    Angelica dahurica wanted to run to her, but it was held by the cautious Baiji.


    The third person was afraid of humiliating her. He didn''t do anything he shouldn''t do all the way.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go. I''ll take you to where I live."


    With a wave of her hand, she was ready to take someone away.


    But Baiji took her hand and whispered, "Miss, don''t we have to greet the old man? Or let the housekeeper in the house make rules for us?"


    "Yes, miss, we''re so rash. I''m afraid we broke the rules?"


    Angelica dahurica also pulled the corners of her clothes and said with worry.


    Lin Mengya laughed and grabbed the three of them by the way.


    "I''m not afraid. I trained you hand in hand. I''m afraid you know more about the rules than they do. There''s no need to go to the great grandfather. You can see it sooner or later anyway. Let''s go."


    Several people walked all the way to Dongyuan. Along the way, almost all the servants they met would greet her with a smile.


    At first, the three Baiji were a little restrained, but later they found that it was no different from the palace.


    Especially my own young lady, she is still so unassuming.


    "This is the Dongyuan where I live now, and you will live here with me in the future. By the way, Bai Su asked someone to decorate it for you personally. She was very happy to hear that you were coming."


    The three have been afraid of their young lady being wronged.


    But after seeing the magnificent Dongyuan, which is more exquisite than Liuxin courtyard, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    It seems that the Gong family really didn''t treat their young lady badly.


    When I entered the yard, I only saw Bai Su standing anxiously under the eaves and looking around.


    As soon as I saw someone, the iceberg beauty also had red eyes. The four finally reunited. Naturally, it was another emotion.


    On an autumn night, four people sat around her room, as if those separate times had never happened.


    "The master''s rules are the same as before. Now it''s me and Cairu who serve the master closely. However, Cairu has excellent martial arts and wronged her by making her a maid. In the future, the master will rest assured that you are here."


    According to Lin Mengya''s original intention, she wants to bring all three people in for happiness.


    But Bai Su stopped her and said that Bai Ji and the three of them would not.


    They are afraid that they will become a burden, so if they want to dispel this concern, they still have to do something.


    There was no one close to her. Seeing that things were getting more and more day by day, Bai Su felt that they came at the right time.


    "Why is my young lady so miserable? She is such a valuable person, but..."


    Lin Mengya immediately stretched out her hand and covered the mouth of Angelica dahurica.


    "Well, if you''re crying, I''ll punish you not to eat sugar cakes for half a month."


    She could hardly cry or laugh.


    And several others laughed because of this.


    They didn''t go to bed until late at night.


    From the second day, the four took over the large and small affairs in her yard as before.


    Lin Mengya is satisfied.


    Lin Mengya, who was taken good care of by her own girls who were intimate and tacit, couldn''t help crying out.


    This "degenerate" life is better than being an immortal!


    "Madam, the steward of the outer courtyard is coming to reply. Are you seeing or not today?"


    Ning Liang stood respectfully in the outer hall and reported.


    Lin Mengya''s side, already dressed up four girls, looks no worse than those around the noble women of the aristocratic family.


    In the end, the person who was trained by Lin Mengya himself is much higher than others in temperament.


    So Ning Liang met and said hello to several people with great kindness.


    "Who did they say they wanted to see?"


    Ning Liang immediately understood what she meant and said, "it''s the owner of the house."


    "Oh." She was noncommittal and just smiled.


    Ning Liang was not sure whether she was happy or angry, so he had to explain, "these people have stayed before. Since I was in charge of the housekeeper, they have been well behaved and can live."


    "That''s because at the beginning, I haven''t ''come back''."


    Actually, it''s easy to understand.


    On the surface, Ning Liang was promoted by the family owner, but everyone knows that she is actually the one Su Mei values.


    He does have the ability to take good care of both at home and abroad.


    In addition, Lin Mengya is generous. Now Ning''s family is not what it used to be.


    But that''s why some people are jealous.


    Thinking that now the real master of the palace family has returned, it is natural to "change the Dynasty".


    But Ning Liang''s heart is like a mirror. His owner is soft and gentle on the surface, but once he wants to start, it''s a hard stubble.


    "Forget it, see you."


    She must be careful in dealing with the matter.


    At least these people have never abandoned the palace family before, and a considerable part of them are afraid that the palace family will be put in power by outsiders.


    Speaking of it, they also think for the sake of the palace family.


    If this matter is not handled properly, it will chill their hearts.


    She took white peony and white Su together and met the stewards in the outer courtyard.


    "I''ve seen the owner."


    She nodded and smiled like a spring breeze.


    Seeing the real home owner appear, these managers can''t help feeling a little excited.


    After all, how many times has the news of the owner''s death come these days.


    They are also worried.


    "You''ve worked hard. Please sit down."


    In addition to some family affairs, the outer courtyard is in charge of the affairs of other people in the palace family.


    Now, the palace family has taken on a new look.


    Although the number of people has dropped sharply, it can be called concerted efforts.


    Lin Mengya has made a lot of plans on how to cultivate his younger generation.


    Over the past year, more and more people in the palace family have begun to take charge of their own affairs.


    She was also very happy to hear this.


    After all, the prosperity of a family is closely related to every member of the family.


    Seeing everyone working so hard, she is naturally happy as the owner of the family.


    "It seems that you have worked hard this year."


    "It''s not hard, it should be done."


    There is also a big supervisor in the outer court.


    This man is a loyal member of the palace family. When the palace family was in trouble, they were loyal.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was relieved to hand over all the affairs of the family to each other.


    But that man is the one who is most unhappy with Ning Liang.


    "Master, I have something to say."


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a smile and said, "Uncle Yan, please talk."


    Gong Feiyan glanced at the guy who always smiled and said directly, "I want to know if someone did something against your wishes in your name during the time you left?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated and shook her head.


    "No."

 Chapter 1983

    She knew what Yanbo meant, but felt that ningliang, the big housekeeper, had some "bad reputation and bad words".


    Even after getting her positive reply, Yanbo still felt that this was not the truth.


    "My Lord, my palace Feiyan is also an old man of the palace family. My loyalty to the palace family can be learned from the sun and the moon. If someone wants to take the son of heaven to make princes, I will not let him go first!"


    He glared at Ning Liang fiercely. The threat made Ning Liang smile bitterly in his heart.


    However, although Yanbo was dissatisfied with him, he failed to do anything he should do.


    Therefore, Ning Liang believes in this prick.


    Lin Mengya also understood what Yanbo meant. It seems that some rumors still affected these people.


    He cleared his throat and said, "I know that all the people sitting here are meritorious heroes of our palace family except Yanbo. Therefore, I think it''s better for us to open up some things."


    She glanced at Ning Liang, who stood humbly beside her.


    "Ning Liang is the housekeeper I promoted personally. Like you, he is the person I trust most. I know you have heard some recent rumors. If you have anything else you want to know, you can say it now."


    When she said so, she made the managers in the outer court somewhat submissive.


    Although Gong Ya is young, he is crisp and agile.


    They had heard some rumors about her before.


    At this moment, I feel timid.


    Gong Feiyan looked around and got angry, so he stood up.


    "Master, I want to know, is this Ning Liang''s housekeeper your meaning or Su Mei''s meaning?"


    This is very bold.


    Several managers around couldn''t help sweating.


    Lin Mengya raised her sparkling eyes and looked at Yanbo.


    "That''s what I mean."


    "But everyone outside said that Su Mei coveted the position of the master of the palace family. Don''t be afraid. No matter who conspired with Su Mei, I only recognize you as the master!"


    Patting his chest, Yanbo was a protector.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head secretly. This stubborn little old man is sometimes very cute.


    However, this is definitely not the reason why he doubts himself so much.


    "Uncle Yan, do you want to ask these questions yourself, or do everyone think so?"


    The managers around looked at each other. Finally, they nodded at the same time.


    Attitude, very firm.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Su Mei is my man from the beginning to the end. I think I don''t have to say anything else?"


    She looked serious and serious, with a pretty face with a trace of evil spirit, quite a posture of not being angry and self threatening.


    For a moment, those in charge were stunned by her.


    Even Yanbo couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "In that case, why are there such rumors outside?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "I don''t know. But I know that if it''s not Su Mei but any of you today, I will defend him like this. If I don''t even have this trust, I''m too ashamed of everyone''s loyalty to the palace family."


    For a moment, the managers of the outer court were silent.


    In fact, from another angle, is Su Mei different from them?


    For Gong Ya and even the Gong family, most of them are outsiders.


    However, they were entrusted with an important task by Gong ya.


    Think about it carefully. If one day they are also wronged, but the owner believes in them so firmly, I''m afraid they will be grateful and die for the owner?


    Gong Feiyan was also stunned. Then, he looked at Ning Liang with some complexity.


    The latter was heartless and smiled at him.


    To be fair, since this housekeeper took office, the palace family has indeed prospered day by day.


    As the steward of the outer court, he is very generous to delegate power to himself.


    Moreover, Ning Liang is fair and reliable. All his starting points are for the palace family.


    Even if you are not convinced, you can''t pick out a single mistake.


    Now think about it, I really have a little villain''s heart.


    He sighed, walked to Ning Liang''s face and gave a salute.


    "No."


    Ning Liang quickly helped Yanbo, but the latter insisted very much.


    "Yanbo, what are you doing?"


    Ning Liang was speechless and refused to let go.


    "Housekeeper, it''s my old man who is short-sighted and doesn''t see your benefits. From now on, you say one, I won''t do two. Let''s do this job together!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and Yanbo could correct his mistakes. It was obviously very rare.


    Although Ning Liang refused to say anything, their relationship was broken.


    The remaining managers of the outer court were also a little relieved.


    And for her boss, she did her best.


    A civil strife was eliminated by her.


    Although she can''t guarantee that all the managers and shopkeepers have no hidden evil intention.


    But as long as we still have trust in each other, the Gong family will not fall into civil strife again.


    After sending everyone away, she left a reply.


    Without outsiders, Lin Mengya no longer holds the airs of her master''s house and smiles kindly.


    "My great grandfather also said recently that he missed you strangely. Uncle Yan, why don''t you stay in the inner yard for a few more days."


    Although Yanbo is in charge of the outer court, he also takes into account the administrative position of the college.


    Therefore, he not only has to deal with the affairs of the whole family, but also has to worry about the affairs of the college.


    Fortunately, Yanbo is quite capable. It''s very rare that he hasn''t had any trouble these days.


    Yanbo waved his hand and said, "No. isn''t that right? There are too many things in the family. Coupled with the new students from the college, I can''t be busy even if I don''t eat, drink or sleep. Thank you, old man. I can still think of me."


    With her lips hooked, there was a little more affinity in her smile.


    "I went to the college a few days ago. Recently, there are some contradictions among the teachers?"


    Yanbo touched his nose and spit out a long breath.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. The group of teachers we left behind can''t get along with the later gentlemen for the time being."


    "Oh? Why? Their treatment is much higher than that of these newcomers."


    Speaking of this, Yanbo also had a headache. He couldn''t help pouring more bitter water.


    "Who says it''s not? Our former teachers, regardless of salary or treatment, are the best. But they shout all day. Later students take what they have. At first, I didn''t take it seriously, but now it seems that they have gone too far. These two groups are now in the same boat, and who is more and more dissatisfied with who."


    While listening to Yanbo spit bitter water, she was also thinking of a solution.


    To be honest, the result was unexpected but reasonable.


    Mr. Gong''s good treatment is only a well-known problem.


    But people are always greedy.


    After getting a part, you will fantasize about others.


    If they were allowed to develop like this, wouldn''t the college allow them to be tyrannical in the future?


    "How did my third brother deal with it?"


    Speaking of this, Yanbo''s eyebrows and eyes relaxed a little.


    "The third childe of our family is really smart. He talked to people from these two factions before. Although he didn''t agree, he had a game because of this."


    "Oh? What game?"


    "The third childe said that since everyone is not satisfied with anyone, they will teach their own students. Every other year, a big evaluation will be held. The one who can win will have the priority to choose the next year. But one thing, they are not allowed to hurt each other, take revenge for public and private affairs, affect the operation of the whole college, nor drive another school out of the college. Now, they have no time Quarrel, all holding back to win the first big competition! "


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that her third brother would come up with such a move.


    I have to say that this move is really clever.


    If you want to completely appease one faction, I''m afraid you want to completely offend the other faction.


    But now, just turn it into competition in the college.


    As long as it is well introduced, it can become a benign mechanism to promote the progress of students and gentlemen.


    Sure enough, the third brother is still the most suitable for that position.


    "Master, do you want me to remind the third childe?"


    Yanbo said tentatively, for fear that the owner of the house would be unhappy.


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a comfortable smile.


    "No, I don''t need anything. Yanbo just needs to fully cooperate with my three brothers. It''s a good thing. It''s a great good thing."


    Yanbo felt that a big stone fell to the ground.


    He just thought that the master of the house would be angry with the third childe''s self assertion.


    "By the way, has the women''s Hospital been excluded?"


    At this point, Yanbo''s face is not very good-looking.


    "It''s not a crowding out, but recently some people from small aristocratic families want to let the college and abolish the women''s college. They say that it''s immoral for women to share the same school with men. But I rejected them one by one. How can they talk about our palace family?"


    But Lin Mengya knew what Yanbo meant.


    Not to mention anything else, her palace family is a woman in charge of the family.


    Those people have a problem with the women''s court. To put it bluntly, they still have a problem with her?


    I''m afraid she agreed to abolish the women''s hospital today. The next step is to be said to be a hen in the morning, which has disturbed the ethics.


    It doesn''t work in the palace family. Do you want to use public opinion to suppress her?


    Good idea!


    "If they want to talk, let them talk. I don''t think the women''s court needs to be left alone."


    Yan Bo was surprised. Was the master confused with anger?


    Then Gong Ya''s words made Yanbo realize that it was over. His master was mad.


    "What men''s college and women''s college are all students of our Sitai college. So from tomorrow, both male and female students can go to school in the same class. Except that the living areas should be separated, others can be together."

 Chapter 1984

    "Well, how can this work? After all, men and women are different. If they are all put together, it''s a little inconvenient."


    Yan Bo wiped the sweat on his forehead and always felt that his owner seemed to have done something amazing.


    "Why not? I just let them study together? I''m not doing anything shady. Why not?"


    Lin Mengya was so righteous that he made Yanbo feel ashamed.


    He thought carefully, and his owner was right.


    It''s just a class in one room. There are students here, not alone. It seems that there''s nothing wrong with it.


    He didn''t know that it was because the Gong family never restricted the customs and habits of the girl''s family that he was so easily persuaded.


    But if you really say it, I''m afraid it''s going to set off a wave.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya said.


    Coincidentally, she is such a busy host.


    I was thinking about slowly, but someone came to do something.


    Don''t you want her to be restrained everywhere as a woman? She won''t!


    She will be proud of her status as a woman, not to mention being the master of the house. In the future, she will be the queen.


    Fortunately, she just thought about it, otherwise Yanbo''s weather beaten heart would be a little dangerous.


    The internal affairs of the palace family have been solved, but the rumors outside are like wild grass in the rain, growing wildly and wantonly.


    It''s not that the Gong family didn''t want to come out to refute the rumor, but it can be useful to do it twice at a time.


    After a long time, everyone was annoyed. Instead, they felt that the palace family was trying to cover up.


    After she chose to appear as Gong Ya several times, she changed back to Su Mei''s dress again.


    Angelica looked at the strange young lady and said angrily, "no matter what our young lady looks like, she is so kind and lovely. Those people are too much!"


    The little girl has oil and water in her stomach, and she doesn''t need to help others wash clothes and work as a maid. She brought back a lot in a few days.


    Lin Mengya loves them dearly and gets them some ointment that can protect their skin.


    Gradually, the three men also had some style in the palace.


    "What Angelica dahurica said is, miss, it''s not a way to go on like this after all."


    Baiji tied the belt of her cloak for her.


    It will be October soon, and it will be cold.


    They all remember her habits and are most afraid of the cold.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and shook her cloak.


    "It doesn''t matter. You told me the other day that you were caught in the caravan? Do you remember who those people are?"


    She asked about Bletilla.


    After picking up the people, she knew that they had just arrived in the state of Wei. In fact, they came together to survive.


    Since the opening of the four countries, the originally hidden sea route has somehow become unprecedentedly active.


    Like them, wandering on the sea is a near death.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya left a lot of silver before, so she didn''t die at sea.


    When they arrived at the state of Wei, they were robbed by the tricky ship owner.


    That''s why they died.


    Later, relying on her own mind and her husband''s diligence, white peony opened a small embroidery village.


    I thought I could be bigger and stronger, and then I could find my own lady, but one day, Bletilla disappeared.


    White peony spent all her money looking all the way. Only then did she find that Baiji was detained by a caravan and ordered her to make embroidery and sell money day and night.


    Later, the little aristocratic family probably thought it was rare, so they chose to sell them in public.


    Lin Mengya knows the next thing.


    Baiji knew that the master was going to avenge her. She couldn''t help but gently advised her, "Miss, don''t bother about such things. Besides, they haven''t done anything to me. Let''s forget it."


    Lin Mengya looked at Baiji and said firmly, "you are my good sister. Your business is my business. Moreover, the news of you in the caravan was also revealed to me by people with a heart. Where do you say they go for auction is not good, why is it here?"


    Once things involve her, Bletilla will not be so calm.


    "I''m afraid someone wants me to set you up?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, afraid so.


    Baiji recalled it carefully and didn''t miss a little detail.


    "I remember one night when they took me away. I was drugged. Although I was dizzy, I knew I was in the cabin. Then I woke up and was in the caravan. According to the boss, I was also sold to him."


    In the cabin? This is a little strange.


    The shipping industry of Weiguo is developed, and there will be slave trade in every port.


    But for one thing, the caravan came to the palace house by land.


    If it is to hide people''s eyes and ears, how can we choose to use sea transportation?


    Unless it was transported from the other side of the Wei state and then used the caravan.


    But the time is not in line with it, which is unreasonable.


    Therefore, if it is transported by ship, there is only one possibility, inland water transportation!


    There are many rivers in Weiguo, and there are countless rivers that can sail.


    Two of them run across the north and south of Weiguo, making a lot of contributions to inland transportation.


    From the place where they settled to the place where the Bletilla was sold to the caravan, this is most likely.


    In her brain, she sent out a map of the Wei Kingdom, looking for suspicious clues in the waters between these two distances.


    But in this area, there are many aristocratic families living along the river.


    If you want to eliminate them one by one, I''m afraid it''s difficult.


    Fortunately, she still has a line to use.


    "I know. In short, I won''t let you suffer in vain."


    Bletilla smiled softly.


    She was content to have a young lady by her side.


    Lin Mengya told them again that if they had nothing to do, they could go out and visit the door. After getting to know everyone, they were pushed out by several girls.


    But the white peony sticks behind her and keeps watching her, which seems a little abnormal.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you have anything to say, it''s not like you."


    The teasing white peony smiled awkwardly.


    "Actually, I want to go out with you."


    "Why, miss your husband?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and joked.


    Now Tian Ning has become a steward of the outer court. It is said that in just a few days, everyone is full of praise for him.


    She still appreciates her milk brother very much.


    "Oh, miss, what are you talking about!"


    The white peony stamped her feet, and a blush of shyness appeared on her beautiful face.


    Although the sound is smaller than that of mosquitoes, the meaning is very clear.


    "I want to go out with you to see if I can buy a family. We are different now. Our family is not as rich as before. Can''t we just sit and eat?"


    sit idle and eat , and in time one ''s whole fortune will be used up? Lin Mengya can''t imagine how she can spend all the gold and silver mountains in her family.


    She really wants to tell each other, sister, we really have a mine in our house.


    But the words were swallowed again. After all, white peony is also for their good.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Paeonia Alba had some plans in her heart and said it clearly and correctly.


    "I heard that the shops in feiye city only rent but don''t sell. In this way, it can save some capital. Finally, I want to open a ready-made clothes shop first. I found that when we were in the state of Jin, the flowers of those clothes didn''t exist here. It was because of the skillful hands of Baiji that the embroidery shop opened for a few months and made thousands of liang of silver. Except for ready-made clothes Besides the shop, I also want to open an inn and restaurant to sell the flavor of our hometown. There are many merchants here, big and small, poor and rich. But the inns and restaurants in feiye city are too single. Some businesses will make money now. "


    That''s true.


    Ning Liang also mentioned it before, but Lin Mengya rejected it.


    Her principle has always been that everyone makes money.


    If she drives all the shops in the city, how others make money will certainly affect the popularity of non Yecheng.


    But if it''s white peony, she can give it some convenience and boost the market.


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable. So, when you go back, ask Bai Su for the key to my small storehouse. Although I don''t have much money there, I''m still rich enough to get a shop. You just don''t have to worry about it and do it boldly. If you lose, it''s mine, if you earn, it''s everyone''s."


    Peony immediately smiled and nodded.


    But Lin Mengya did not know that it was because of her that she created a commercial empress.


    Later, it was said that the world was very rich, and nine points were in the palace family because she had the foundation laid by two business leaders in her family.


    With Cairu, Lin Mengya rushed to a theater.


    At this time, the Gong has been started, singing a play of drunken life and dream of death.


    The opera singer is a famous actor in the city, but she is always busy and has no time to go to the theatre.


    I only saw that the man dressed in Tsing Yi was a very handsome man. Otherwise, the woman''s appearance would not be so beautiful.


    Under the guidance of people, she went all the way to the elegant room on the second floor.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Jin Yao and Miss Pan. They were fascinated.


    Seeing her coming, he beckoned her to sit down.


    "What can I do for you?"


    In order to find out the truth, she had to pretend to be a snake with them.


    Those two people also knew that there could never be any sincere and pure friendship between them, so their attitude towards her was not very warm.


    She was thinking that perhaps their relationship should be described as "collusion".


    "Mr. Su is still so impatient, but you can''t get the best results if you don''t have patience."


    Jin Yao glanced at her and laughed.


    Next to her, Miss Pan looked kind and poured her tea herself.


    These two people are hot and cold. They are not good things.


    "I don''t have time to play riddles with you. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. We invited you here to have a look at the play."

 Chapter 1985

    Lin Mengya didn''t touch the cup of tea, but looked at the stage in the middle.


    She really wanted to know what they had posted to her for.


    On the stage, the beautiful Qingyi came down and replaced a very handsome Wu Sheng.


    That wusheng is not old, but his eyebrows and eyes are very strong. He is tall. His movements are crisp and tight.


    However, she somehow felt that Wu Sheng''s facial features and manners were familiar.


    Looking at her carefully, Jin Yao and Miss Pan also exchanged a look vaguely.


    Then Miss Pan smiled and retreated, leaving her and Jin Yao alone.


    "Why did you let me come?"


    Lin Mengya had to be vigilant, but Jin Yao looked at Wu Sheng with interest.


    "It''s good to invite you. Why, don''t you believe it?"


    Letters are ghosts.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of her betrayal. Since the other party wants to pretend to be an expert, she can cooperate.


    Jin Yao waited for a long time and didn''t see each other ask. Now if she spoke, it seemed that she couldn''t hold her breath.


    At that moment, they competed with each other and looked at each other wholeheartedly.


    When Lin Mengya was about to pat her ass and leave, Jin Yao finally couldn''t help it.


    "I don''t see. Mr. Su''s Qi Nourishing skills are so good."


    "I''m flattered."


    "What do you think of this play, sir?"


    Lin Mengya seemed unaware and replied, "it''s OK."


    Jin Yao stirred up her lips and smiled with all kinds of charm.


    "Is it a good play or a good person?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly picked up and asked, "the play is played by people. Good people are naturally good."


    "Does Mr. Su think Gong Ya will like the play?"


    "What does Miss Kim mean?"


    Jin Yao smiled, but his eyes were cold.


    "I mean, wouldn''t it be easy for Gong ya to give up her seat automatically if she didn''t hold her Pipa?"


    Unexpectedly, the other party made such a plan.


    "It seems that Miss Jin has made sufficient plans. But how can you be so sure that Gong Ya will listen to you and quit automatically?"


    Jin Yao smiled and looked out of the railing.


    Wu Sheng took off the paint on his face and was really a very handsome man.


    There were many girls and daughters-in-law around, all blushing to see him.


    The man smiled. In the light and dark of the corridor, she finally saw that Wu Sheng''s body was four or five times similar to long Tianyu.


    It''s a pity that it''s a shelf reluctantly installed. Where does she have the momentum of one ten thousandth of a man.


    "How does Mr. Su feel this time?"


    Jin Yao looked at her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and felt that if the man was not stupid, he had water in his head.


    "I only know that people who have eaten Qiongjiang Yuniang are afraid that it will be difficult to drink rancid water again."


    With some disdain, she glanced at Jin Yao.


    This person has only such a means of being out of the stream.


    The latter had a black face and sneered after she left.


    "Something you don''t respect!"


    At this time, Miss Pan pushed the door and entered.


    "Sister Jin, did she answer this?"


    "She doesn''t like our means."


    "Well, what should I do?"


    Miss Pan looked a little worried. After Jin Yao glanced at her, her tone was more insidious.


    "Then, get rid of her!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry. Instead, after wandering around, she took people to a medicine shop in the city.


    It is not attached to the palace family or her name. On the surface, it seems to have nothing to do with her.


    But the people here are all recruited by Zhenlong hall, which can be regarded as one of her secret contact strongholds.


    After entering the backyard, it was completely different from the humble outside. Here, she could know all the things that happened in feiye city.


    "Check it out. There is a young Wu Sheng in the Hongling guild hall. He has been very close to Jin Yao recently. Look at his background."


    Soon, all the information about Wu Sheng was put in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked, but her eyes were a little cool.


    The qualifications of Wu Sheng are very "wonderful".


    It says that he was once a famous actor, but his private life is too chaotic.


    He was wearing a green hat for countless people. Finally, he was caught and raped in bed and almost killed.


    But then, relying on those nepotism, he picked up another life.


    Now I''m hiding my name and going back to my old business.


    Unfortunately, this man can''t change his dog to eat shit. In a few days, he was involved with many girls and daughters-in-law in feiye city.


    It''s not too much to kill a prostitute''s wife and daughter.


    "Master, do you want me to get rid of this scum?"


    Bai Su looked cold.


    Like her lord, she despised the scum who bullied women.


    Lin Mengya thought, but shook her head.


    "No need. Jin Yao and Miss Pan have been trying to deal with me for a day or two. We''ll kill this man this time. Next time, there will be others."


    "The master, let them calculate?"


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    "How? Do you think I look like that kind of generous person?"


    Bai Su understood that he was afraid that his master had already made a plan.


    "Just send someone to keep an eye on them and report back immediately no matter what happens. We just need to wait and see what happens."


    "Yes."


    Jin Yao didn''t seem to have happened. She continued to do what she should do.


    But Miss Pan gave her several posts in a row. Lin Mengya ignored it and didn''t receive it.


    She didn''t want to have too much involvement with them. Now she feels that these two people are too mean, even if she can''t pretend.


    Soon, it was the 80th birthday of my great grandfather.


    Whether it''s Lin Mengya or some brothers in the family, the big guys want to have a lively scene.


    In addition, this year, the eldest brother will invite the newly established members of the big chamber of Commerce to meet at the palace house. In order to save the eldest brother''s face, we should also make a grand scene.


    They have been busy at home since they haven''t come back from Bai''s house.


    Now, the Gong family is busy.


    Even Lin Mengya has little free time.


    The most important thing for her is to cut new clothes.


    "Miss, try this one?"


    Bai Ji asked, holding a bright red dress.


    Her skin color is white. In recent years, the teacher has prepared many skin nourishing drugs for her.


    At first, she was afraid that the mask would damage her face, but she didn''t want to keep her more delicate and her skin color was better than snow.


    Her facial features are gorgeous and exquisite, so bright colors can be called her unique color.


    But since the morning, she has changed more than a dozen sets in a row. Now she hasn''t even eaten a steamed bread. She has been hungry for a long time.


    "OK, Bletilla, just let me have a bite."


    She begged pitifully, but Baiji bit her teeth and gently shook her head after being embarrassed for a while.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you eat, but if I eat, I''m afraid I''ll be affected. Good lady, will you bear it again?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt hopeless in front of her.


    Barely tried the clothes. When the four people gathered together to study makeup and hair, Lin Mengya finally couldn''t help but sneak out of the room.


    This day, where people live.


    People came and went outside, and she was embarrassed to ask people to bring food like a hungry ghost.


    Moreover, she was afraid of provoking the four in the yard and dragging herself back. She would be hungry to the end today.


    As a last resort, Lin Mengya had to go to the kitchen by herself.


    When the daughter-in-law in charge of the kitchen saw her, her face changed and she hurriedly welcomed her.


    "Yes, second lady. Why did you come here in person? We have a lot of things here. Your shoes are carefully dirty."


    Although the owner of the house returned, Su Mei''s identity as an "adopted daughter" also passed the Ming Road.


    A few days ago, the steward replied and said frankly that Su Mei has been the serious sister of the owner since then.


    In this way, she also served as the second young lady.


    Lin Mengya feels guilty. To tell the truth, sometimes she feels confused about her identity, let alone others.


    It''s just that "Gong Ya" and "Su Mei" will exist in parallel for some time. In this regard, she has to pay attention not to reveal flaws.


    "Oh, it''s all right. I''m here to find something to eat. You''re busy. Don''t worry about me."


    As soon as the steward''s daughter-in-law heard this, she immediately smiled and said, "where can I use the second lady to come here in person? If you have anything to say, there''s something you want to eat on the stove at any time. Why don''t I ask them to send it to you in the yard now?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head.


    I''m kidding. If it''s sent to the yard, she''s afraid she can''t eat a grain of rice.


    After seeing that the house next to her was clean and tidy, she discussed with her daughter-in-law in charge.


    "Why don''t I eat there?"


    The steward''s daughter-in-law didn''t dare to say anything more. She immediately went to clean up the house and invited her in.


    The room is small but tidy.


    Lin Mengya was also picky. She only asked people to get her some of the fastest food. She ate a bowl of Japonica rice.


    Probably because she was here, the steward''s daughter-in-law didn''t arrange too many people to work here.


    And everyone is whispering, orderly, no matter how busy there is no trouble.


    She seldom comes here, and in order to be safe, their masters usually eat in the small kitchen in the inner yard.


    However, there are too many things to prepare for the great grandfather''s birthday and the first general meeting of the big chamber of Commerce.


    There was no choice but to merge the internal and external kitchens.


    So she hardly knows these people.


    She just looked at it casually, but her eyes flashed after seeing one of them.


    She didn''t come out of the house until the man left.


    The steward''s daughter-in-law immediately put down her work and came to greet her.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Well, my sister-in-law''s craftsmanship is superb. I''m only afraid of myself. I''ll become a big belly woman in a few days."


    She joked with her daughter-in-law, who was also flattered and rarely saw the faces of several masters at home.


    "By the way, how long has my sister-in-law been in charge of the kitchen?"


    She just pretended to ask, but the steward''s daughter-in-law thought she was coming to take the exam, and hurriedly replied, "the maid took over only this autumn, thanks to your trust with the housekeeper."

 Chapter 1986

    She smiled in a more gentle tone.


    "When Yan Bo came back a few days ago, he praised you as a neat person. The huge back kitchen is also arranged in good order. Today I saw it really well. Not to mention such things, people are quick and diligent. I envy my sister-in-law''s eyesight. I''m afraid you can choose two for me. I''m afraid I don''t have to do anything."


    "Oh, the second young lady has really broken the slaves and maidservants. They can''t compare with the people in the second young lady''s yard. They can only do these rough jobs. They''re afraid they can''t do these meticulous jobs to serve young ladies and young men."


    The steward''s daughter-in-law also knew that she just said so smoothly, but anyone who doesn''t like to listen to compliments is also smiling at the moment.


    But Lin Mengya only casually mentioned it.


    "My sister-in-law is really modest. I looked at it just now. She looks handsome and has a good figure. I don''t know if she is the daughter-in-law of the water family. How did she come to work in our house?"


    The steward''s daughter-in-law was also stunned for a while before she reacted, but she was a little guilty on her face.


    "I dare not hide it from the second young lady. This man is not from our family."


    "Isn''t it from our family? Sister-in-law, I didn''t deliberately pick your fault. After a while, the eldest young master brought someone back. These two things can''t tolerate any fault. If it''s normal, people outside will use it. Anyway, our family is not bad. But now, if you don''t know the details, you''d better use it carefully."


    The steward''s daughter-in-law said yes, but she didn''t explain where the man came from.


    I just said that I would never let anyone come again, and I took all my mistakes on myself.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya didn''t continue to ask.


    Just turned around and asked Cairu to find someone.


    She can''t be mistaken. That person is Princess Chonghua who once held her face and had a big stomach.


    But now the princess Chonghua has recovered her original appearance.


    But it is a lot haggard. In addition, she is also dressed in a cloth skirt. In the end, she doesn''t have the elegant demeanor of the original famous Dragon capital.


    Lin Mengya is particularly concerned about Chonghua because long Tianyu mentioned that Chonghua caught up with a man with great influence in the days when she replaced her.


    In addition, the smoke bombs they had intended to release indirectly became the best identity cover for Chonghua.


    Later, I don''t know why Chonghua was exposed.


    Under the protection of that man, she even kept a life and some status.


    Today, Chonghua not only has a flat stomach, but also appears in the back kitchen of the palace family.


    She had to be on guard.


    After eating almost, she returned to Dongyuan.


    At this time, the four girls in the yard looked at her eagerly. Lin Mengya had to laugh with her and comfort their hearts.


    Fortunately, the four were good at coaxing, so they pressed her in front of the dressing mirror and had a good addiction.


    Their movements were gentle. They saw her head of green silk tied into all kinds of beautiful hair bun. Her eyes were slightly closed and let them go.


    "The young lady is really beautiful. When the old man''s birthday party comes, she will surprise the four."


    White peony smiled and said, and the other three agreed one after another.


    Lin Mengya looked at the "Su Mei" face in the mirror and realized a problem slowly.


    "Gong Ya" and "Su Mei" must appear at the same time,.


    Otherwise, the news of their disagreement will spread again.


    She can only play one of these roles, and it seems that she still wants to be "Gong Ya".


    What about "Su Mei"? Who are you going to teach?


    Glances one by one from their own girls.


    In addition to Bai Su, the other three have just arrived. I''m afraid they will show timidity.


    Seeing his master staring at him, Bai Su subconsciously looked down at himself.


    "Master?"


    "Bai Su, come here."


    She waved. Lin Mengya immediately took her hand and said softly, "I want you to hold this face and do everything for me at the birthday banquet?"


    Bai Su immediately shook her head.


    "No, how can I do it! Master, don''t make fun of me anymore, I can''t!"


    "But only you know my business best. You can''t. who can do it?"


    She got up with a bad smile and pressed Bai Su on the stool.


    "Sisters, our family is also a good color. Let''s give her a choice!"


    Bai Su wanted to break away, but she didn''t dare. The remaining three people didn''t know that this was the imbalance in her heart.


    In order not to "ignite the fire", we have to "help the tyrants".


    Lin Mengya stepped back with a bad smile. This feeling of pulling people into the water is not very good!


    Although Bai Su is the most suitable candidate, there is still some awareness between them.


    Lin Mengya can adjust her voice, but her behavior and habits still need some training.


    At the same time, there was news from Cairu.


    But to her surprise, Princess Chonghua got married. The man is still the hometown of the kitchen steward''s daughter-in-law.


    Apparently, in order to survive, Chonghua asked her man to ask his daughter-in-law to give her a job.


    But Lin Mengya doubted that a woman who loved glory and wealth more than anything in order to marry long Tianyu would wash all lead and become an ordinary woman?


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe that others can understand, but that even if Chonghua wants to learn well, she shouldn''t appear here in the palace family.


    Is Chonghua not afraid of being recognized by her and causing trouble?


    It must not be that simple.


    At this time, Lin Mengya could not help sighing.


    It was not easy for her to live. It was a dangerous day. She really couldn''t relax at all.


    She was secretly worried, but before dinner, she received long Tianyu''s invitation.


    And it''s still quite formal.


    Holding the gilded post in her hand, Lin Mengya couldn''t help guessing the other party''s intention.


    Mingming is in the next room. My brothers are too lazy to find fault these days. Why do they want to post to her this time?


    After thinking about it, she went with someone on invitation.


    But as soon as she came out of the gate, she saw a hundred miles of dust-free that she had not seen for a long time.


    At the moment, he was wearing the white robe he used to wear. If it weren''t for the eye mask on his face, Lin Mengya was afraid that he would still be regarded as a former clean childe.


    Bai Li Wuchen smiled at her and saluted gracefully.


    "This way, miss."


    Although the two families are not far away, the road surface of this section of the road has been swept very clean.


    From the moment she stepped out of the house, someone saluted her every few steps.


    Lin Mengya was not used to it and asked with her eyes that there was no dust in a hundred miles.


    But the latter smiled without saying anything, which made her feel a little uneasy.


    What the hell is this man doing?


    Until she stood at the door of the house, she looked up but didn''t see the plaque.


    Her doubts grew deeper and deeper, but she still picked up her skirt and entered the open door.


    Seeing the elegant front yard, her heart moved slightly.


    Different from the prince Yu''s residence and the palace family, there is no trace of outsiders here.


    Completely, only the two of them like it.


    Yes, only she and long Tianyu.


    She never liked to put too many useless flowers and plants at home, except plum blossoms and roses.


    Therefore, in the yard, these two are placed at random, which softens the straight lines of the yard.


    She likes to fill the house with sunshine and enjoy the scenery in the yard. Here, she can find the most perfect answer.


    From the vestibule to the backyard, she only felt that she liked every place she saw.


    All the things that even she ignored and even forgot became reality in this yard.


    Even she couldn''t help imagining that maybe in the future, they would raise their daughter here, and then love to die.


    She has a strong desire to see him and tell him that this will be their home.


    "Where is he?"


    She asked eagerly, but the latter shook his head.


    "Your Highness, you know where he is."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then she turned and ran to the main courtyard she had passed by, but she didn''t see behind her. A hundred miles of dust stopped everyone.


    She pushed away from the main courtyard and almost stumbled into the courtyard.


    Under the eaves and by the windowsill, the man stood tall and looked at her with a smile.


    "Long Tianyu."


    She could hardly control her steps and ran into his arms.


    "Do you like it?"


    He asked in a low voice, almost unable to hide his uneasiness in his tone.


    Lin Mengya buried her head in his arms, hugged his waist tightly and refused to put anything.


    "Like! I like everything about you, like the house you gave me, like your heart. Because I like you most!"


    The heart sealed the two hearts in one place.


    From the moment they fell in love, there was no possibility of separation.


    The lover''s confession again and again, even if it''s just a few words, seems to have magical magic, which makes people unable to stop, thrilling, tender and dejected.


    Just him, only him.


    Lin Mengya only felt that a heart seemed to be immersed in sugar water and could no longer remember any bitterness.


    "Well, I know."


    He hugged her, the only treasure he could not live up to in the world.


    "In the future, will you live here with me?"


    Lin Mengya nodded desperately and rubbed his clothes with her forehead.


    This time, there is no one, no power dispute and game, only two people and two hearts.


    "Come on, go in and have a look."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t control his mouth.


    She is too precious to him.


    Every moment with her was enough to make him tremble and walk on thin ice.


    Afraid of her injury, afraid of her injustice, the most afraid thing is that she suddenly leaves herself.


    But after receiving her answer, he suddenly had unlimited confidence.


    Since she loves him, she can only love him.


    Even if there is another "self" in the world, she can''t be taken away from her life.


    They, from birth to death, are destined to be together.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the person she loves is always herself.

 Chapter 1987

    In the main room, everything is according to her preferences.


    In the small study, there were her favorite travel notes and strange stories.


    His documents are also placed on the side. You have me and I have you. It''s more like a home.


    "Do you like it?"


    He pressed it to her ear and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya nodded again and again, her eyes full of surprises.


    "When can I move in?"


    She turned back with a bright smile on her face.


    He was glad to see her.


    "Anytime, as long as your brothers don''t stand in your way."


    Lin Mengya''s face collapsed in an instant.


    How is that possible!


    Long Tianyu is not willing to disappoint her, but to tease her.


    "It''s connected with the underground vault. You can come anytime in the future."


    Looking at her bright face, long Tianyu just couldn''t put it down.


    He took her to sit on the low Kang in the room, and they talked sweetly.


    "By the way, how is the stone and jade mining?"


    You know, this thing burns gold all the time. Even if there are gold and silver mountains in the palace, you can''t waste it.


    Long Tianyu pinched her face and was in a good mood.


    "The first batch of mining has been made into weapons. At present, the adaptation is quite good. I just don''t know the effect on the enemy."


    Although this thing is precious, it is also economical.


    Compared with the use of monstrous things in the Jin family, the skilled craftsman he invited made stones and jade into gravel and inlaid them on weapons piece by piece.


    Probably because the stone and jade produced by the palace family are better. A small piece of effect can be equal to a stone and jade whip of the Jin family.


    In this way, the first batch of stone and jade mined by them are still enough for the time being.


    Nod, that''s good. Otherwise, if her family''s wealth is consumed, won''t she be distressed to death?


    "I heard you went to the theatre the other day?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya, who was immersed in her thoughts, did not find the jealousy in the eyes of her men.


    "I heard that there is a wusheng there who looks like me?"


    Lin Mengya looked back at the goods with a bitter smile.


    That''s not the point, is it?


    Shouldn''t his focus be on Jin Yao''s plan to frame her?


    "Like again, he is also a fake."


    She held the man''s chin and said word by word: "you are the only one. The skin bag is like, and I won''t take another look."


    Long Tianyu was inexplicably excited.


    Hold her lips and take her breath away.


    Until the end, Lin Mengya didn''t understand why the goods cared so much about a passer-by.


    After visiting with great interest for a while, after dinner, long Tianyu took her home.


    "I''m here. Go back first."


    Standing at the door, they were reluctant to part.


    Long Tianyu gently brushed her long hair and whispered, "I''ll see you in first."


    "No, it''s getting late. You''d better go back early and have a rest."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s cold recently. Be careful at night and ask them to add more quilts to you."


    They spread dog food like no one else, but they made a group of people feel that they were almost blind.


    "Cough."


    Lin nanshang coughed deliberately, trying to remind the two sticky guys not to take meat hemp as fun. This bowl of food is a little greasy.


    But the two people didn''t see it. They were tired of it for a long time. Lin Mengya walked back to the house step by step.


    Long Tianyu stood at the door, looking at his wife like a stone.


    Finally, Gong Er couldn''t see it anymore. He came forward, pulled his sister in and closed the door.


    "Bang" finally saved everyone''s eyes.


    These two goods are just separated by a wall. They seem to be separated from each other. Aren''t they just showing them?


    Lin Mengya was not annoyed when she saw that she was torn down. She just smiled and took her brother''s arm.


    "Dead girl, you really turned your elbow out!"


    Lin nanshang gave his sister a white look and poked her little head with his fingers.


    She brushed her lips.


    "It''s not because you always look like the queen mother who wants to beat mandarin ducks. I''m not trying to cooperate with you."


    In fact, she doesn''t quite understand what her brothers think.


    She wants to marry, that is, to marry next door. Yu said that she will get through the two yards in the future.


    I don''t know where my brothers come from. Every time I see long Tianyu, he either blows his beard and glares or sneers, there is always no time to live in peace.


    Gong Er also wanted to poke her head. He was afraid that his strength would hurt his sister. He had to hate iron and steel and said, "we''re going to tell him that you have a brother. If he dares to live up to you in the future, we''ll be the first to spare him!"


    Lin Mengya immediately begged to lead her second brother. Naturally, she knew.


    After coaxing the two people for a few words, they finally made them not feel like a little white eyed wolf.


    "Speaking of it, I received a letter from my eldest brother a few days ago. He said he would bring a very popular guest back. I don''t know what it was like."


    It''s no wonder she was curious, but with her big brother''s mature and steady temperament, she actually learned to sell off in the letter.


    People have to wonder how special he met.


    Gong er said unexpectedly, "when people arrive, they won''t be able to see them."


    Lin Mengya glanced at her second brother. If only it were so simple.


    Or Lin nanshang saw his sister''s worry, thought for a moment and said, "although I haven''t seen my eldest brother yet, my eldest brother has a high vision. The people he can see are always good."


    "I''m not worried about this. I''m only worried about what to do if this person is a woman."


    She was worried, but Gong er said carelessly, "what''s the matter? If we were a woman, wouldn''t we have a sister-in-law?"


    This wood!


    Lin Mengya pinched her second brother''s arm angrily.


    "If the eldest brother really has a lover, what can girl qianrong do? I can tell you, our palace family can''t be ungrateful!"


    Gong Er scratched his head, which he didn''t expect.


    He appreciated the little girl Liu qianrong very much.


    "This, this shouldn''t be? Don''t worry, if eldest brother dares to live up to miss qianrong, I, I..."


    "How are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, but the latter hesitated and blushed.


    The eldest brother is like a father, especially the brothers of the palace family, but their feelings are unusual.


    "Alas, elder brother, shouldn''t he do such a stupid thing?"


    Lin Mengya was also worried.


    The letter sent by Liu qianrong also revealed something.


    But the girl is too implicit. Up to now, Lin Mengya is still worried. She is only afraid that the goddess is interested.


    The eldest brother mentioned it several times. Lin Mengya was also preparing for their return this time, so she told her great grandfather to let them get married.


    I just hope nothing goes wrong.


    The days are approaching day by day, and those who should be watched are also watched. At least on the surface, feiye city is still a lively and prosperous scene.


    Today, the news that the eldest son of the palace family will return with his caravan spread.


    Everyone knows that the Gong family is now going to set up a large chamber of Commerce.


    Once the big chamber of commerce is completed, the palace family has become the first of the top ten aristocratic families!


    At that time, I''m afraid the royal family, the temple and the ambitious three kings will not dare to provoke easily.


    This is the confidence of the Gong family!


    "How long will it take for people to arrive?"


    Great grandfather sat in the main hall. This is the eighth inquiry.


    Lin Mengya said with a busy smile, "it''s fast. The person who answered said it''s time to get to the city gate now."


    The eldest brother has made enough face for the palace family this time, but the danger goes with him.


    Therefore, everyone is worried all day.


    "Coming! The young master is back! The old man, the young master is back!"


    This time, Lin Mengya "rubbed" and stood up. She moved faster than her great grandfather, and ran out of the main hall.


    Others smiled and shook their heads.


    Although the girl looks calm, in fact, she is more anxious than anyone.


    She walked through the back hall and corridor until she stepped out of the inner yard.


    Now she appears as "Gong Ya". It''s necessary to keep some dignity.


    In the back, white Su carried white peony and followed.


    But she still walked fast and went directly outside the gate.


    At this time, a whole line of carriages had stopped in the long street.


    "Big brother!"


    The bright smile bloomed on his face, and his voice was like the cry of Orioles and Orioles.


    Those who followed in the caravan and never saw her true face were slightly stunned. At the next moment, they couldn''t help blushing and beating their hearts.


    This girl is too good-looking.


    But she didn''t know it. She just walked quickly to the carriage and looked at the handsome man who couldn''t help jumping out of the carriage.


    "Look at you. You look like a child."


    Gong bin was very surprised.


    Loving your sister is completely different from loving your brother.


    He wanted to hold this sister in the palm of his hand.


    "It''s Zeng Zu. He misses you so much, so I''ll pick you up first. Let''s go. Zeng Zu and his second brother can''t wait."


    She affectionately took her big brother and was about to go inside. Gong bin suddenly remembered something and stopped.


    "By the way, I''ll introduce you to someone."


    He walked quickly to the carriage behind him and said gently to a man, "brother Feng, this is my little sister."


    "Brother Gong, don''t be so polite. It''s time for your family to get together. My brother and sister won''t disturb brother Gong. I''ll visit brother Gong another day."


    The man''s voice is clear and clear. It''s hard to feel bad just listening.


    Lin Mengya involuntarily walked forward a few steps and saw a white figure standing next to her big brother.


    Gong bin waved his hand, smiled and said, "excuse me. Brother Feng and Miss Feng can''t invite distinguished guests. Go with me. My great grandfather and brothers will like you, too."


    The big brother''s invitation was very sincere, but the man refused again and again.


    Finally, the big brother was almost anxious, and the talent nodded in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1988

    Lin Mengya looked coldly, but she was unhappy.


    All lobbyists followed the Lord. Since they followed their eldest brother to the Palace House, why take Joe?


    But maybe it''s true that people don''t want to disturb their reunion. After all, she''s the big brother''s guest, and she doesn''t say much.


    Seeing the promise, the big brother immediately brought the man over.


    At this time, she just took back her eyes.


    Standing at the door, smiling.


    She can be a soft and lovely sister in front of her big brother, but in the eyes of outsiders, she is the owner of the palace.


    "Little sister, this is the brother Feng, Feng Qi, whom I mentioned to you in my letter."


    Standing in front of her with her big brother was a very handsome white faced scholar.


    Lin Mengya rarely sees such a white man, which is almost as good as her.


    But the man''s facial features are very heroic, but they don''t seem feminine.


    Even though it was a rare appearance, Lin Mengya was only surprised for a moment, and everything was as usual.


    "Feng Qi, have you met Miss."


    Feng Qi was just stunned and then saluted.


    "I''ve seen childe Feng."


    She also saluted back. When she saw that it was a man, she was finally relieved.


    "Brother, brother Gong."


    A delicate voice sounded, and Lin Mengya''s eyes crossed them and landed on a woman who had just stepped down from the carriage.


    The woman looked clever and clean, soft and beautiful like a lily after the rain, but she was not timid.


    Just some hesitation and tension when they first arrived in a strange place.


    Gong bin soothed his face and comforted: "Wenyuan, this is my sister Gong ya. This is brother Feng''s sister, Feng Wenyuan."


    Feng Wenyuan was about a few years younger than her. She also saluted and greeted her.


    Lin Mengya secretly looked at her brother and sister.


    Both in appearance and temperament, the brothers and sisters are first-class talents.


    The people outside gathered more and more. Lin Mengya couldn''t let the guests stand outside the gate. She had to invite the people in first.


    Along the way, the eldest brother took good care of the brothers and sisters.


    He kept explaining everything about the palace''s old house to them. It seemed that the relationship was really good.


    The brothers and sisters are also knowledgeable, reasonable, well behaved and extremely cultured.


    Lin Mengya was completely relieved. It seems that what she was worried about has not happened yet.


    While the big brother was talking and laughing with the brothers and sisters, she secretly pulled the big brother''s close constant follower.


    "Xiao Ling, where''s qianrong girl?"


    The boy named Xiao Ling broke down in a moment.


    But seeing her puzzled face and knowing that she was an unworthy master, she lowered her voice and reported back.


    "I really don''t know what happened. Miss Liu seems to have fallen out with our young master."


    How is this possible?


    She doesn''t know others, but qianrong is a gentle person.


    And qianrong is deeply in love with her big brother. She is a gentle interpreter everywhere.


    How could they quarrel?


    "What about her?"


    Xiao Ling frowned with a bitter gourd face and said, "I don''t know. Miss qianrong left in a rage after arguing with our young master. I said, young lady, why don''t you ask yourself. I also want to know where Miss Liu has gone."


    Now, Lin Mengya just feels something strange.


    Liu qianrong will never leave for no reason. There must be some misunderstanding in the middle.


    But now, it''s not a good time to ask.


    "Tell Cairu and ask her to send someone to find Liu qianrong."


    She gave Bai Su a secret order.


    Then he took the white peony and caught up with the big brother.


    At this time, they happened to talk about interesting things on the road.


    Lin Mengya wanted to be a listener, but she saw Feng Qi and looked at her with a smile.


    "Listen to brother Gong, Miss Gong has deep research on pharmacology?"


    Gong bin immediately praised his little sister with great pride.


    "Of course! My little sister has made a comeback. If she goes out to be a doctor, she will make the world worry free!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "I''m just familiar with pharmacology, not proficient."


    "What a coincidence. So is my sister."


    He glanced at Feng Wenyuan, who flashed a pair of big water eyes and was a little shy in his smile.


    "I just grew up taking medicine since I was a child. Therefore, I have read several medical skills. Where can I compare with Miss Gong''s medical skills."


    "Wen Yuan was too modest to say this. If you hadn''t fought against all the opinions to heal my wounds at that time, I was afraid I would lose my arm."


    "Are you hurt?"


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s concern on her face, Gong bin comforted her with a smile.


    "It''s not so delicate. It''s just a little hurt. It''s better now. Let''s meet my great grandfather and introduce some of my brothers to you."


    In the main hall, when the great grandfather saw his big brother, he was naturally concerned.


    Because of their good manners, the Feng brothers and sisters were regarded as guests of honor by the whole family.


    The palace family was hospitable. After asking that their brother and sister were also traveling, they left them behind.


    Feng Qi''s manner is elegant and insightful.


    From poems, songs and Fu, to local customs and knowledge, to martial arts moves, he can speak clearly, and people won''t think he''s showing off.


    As a guest, he is indeed a popular existence.


    But Lin Mengya just sat quietly drinking tea because she was worried about Liu qianrong.


    Previously, we didn''t forget to include her, but gradually, the focus of discussion fell on the Feng brothers and sisters.


    Feng Qifeng is humorous and Feng Wenyuan is cute.


    It was obviously a party of the palace family, but it seemed to be the home of the brothers and sisters.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about this.


    When Bai Shao saw it, he whispered, "miss is tired. Do you want to go back and have a rest in advance?"


    Tired is not tired. She just couldn''t figure out why Liu qianrong left.


    But thinking about it, I always feel that my big brother must have done something sorry for others.


    Alas! One or two, it''s not easy.


    "Sister Feng is really a cymbic orchid heart. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid my eldest brother would be disabled."


    The second brother''s loud voice is really hard to be ignored.


    At the moment, we also talked about Feng Wenyuan''s wisdom to save eldest brother.


    The latter was praised with a pretty face. Looking at her shy appearance, even the most rugged second brother couldn''t help lowering the volume for fear of frightening the lily.


    But there are still people who keep an eye on her every move.


    "If you are tired, go back to bed early."


    Gong Si, sitting next to her, has not been involved too much.


    Lin Mengya was helpless.


    She''s not a doll. Why do you think she''s so precious?


    But she couldn''t help being curious.


    The Feng brothers and sisters are so attractive. Why does the fourth brother look like lack of interest?


    "The fourth brother is still worried about me. Why don''t you see Miss Feng more?"


    Gong Si stared at her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to continue teasing. She just felt that her fourth brother seemed a little upset.


    Seeing that they were talking more and more speculation, Lin Mengya, who was eager to get to the trace of Liu qianrong, had to get up and leave.


    Great grandparents asked her a few words. She repeatedly showed that she was just a little tired. After she wanted to go back to her room to have a rest, she got up and left.


    Standing at the door, she listened to the smile from inside, but she had some strange feelings in her heart.


    She turned her head and saw that the atmosphere was too harmonious.


    As if they were a family.


    I wonder why I have such an idea.


    Turning to leave, she heard the fourth brother stop her.


    "Little sister, I''ll take you back."


    "No."


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing that he insisted, Lin Mengya couldn''t stop him, so she had to walk side by side with her fourth brother.


    "Are you bored?"


    "Boring?" Lin Mengya felt that the words of the fourth brother were a little strange.


    "The Feng brothers and sisters have good eloquence. How can they be boring."


    "It''s just flattery. It''s a lot. It''s naturally boring."


    Gong Siyi school is light and gentle, but what they say is to the point.


    Lin Mengya raised her lips.


    "Well, but they are guests. There''s nothing wrong with saying these words to please the owner''s family."


    Gong Si turned his head and said seriously, "judging from their conversation, the brother and sister were born extraordinary, and they don''t look like poor children. They saved their eldest brother on the road, but it''s not a good thing to please us with such a small skill. Besides, they ignored you alone."


    Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    "My good fourth brother, don''t you want to fight injustice for such a small thing? Well, thank you, but I really don''t care about such a small thing."


    "It''s not just that."


    Gong Si narrowed his eyes and covered the streamer in it.


    "Although the great grandfather is an elder, you are the master of the house. Anyone who wants to make friends with us sincerely will not ignore you."


    The smile on her face did not decrease, but deepened.


    "Yes, maybe in their eyes, I am not so important as the owner of the family."


    Gong Si was stunned, but he also heard the sharp edge in her words.


    Seeing that his sister didn''t show any unexpected look from beginning to end, he couldn''t help but have a guess.


    "Little sister, you have long..."


    "What''s long ago? I don''t know anything like you, fourth brother. Now the most important thing is to see what they want to do."


    She spoke faintly, but Gong Si knew that their every move had not escaped her eyes.


    Since receiving the letter from her eldest brother, Lin Mengya has been on guard.


    Now she was even more surprised to learn that her eldest brother was injured.


    You know, in the caravan, all the people who serve the eldest brother closely are inextricably linked with her.


    Her original intention was to worry about her big brother, but she knew nothing about Liu qianrong''s disappearance and her big brother''s injury.


    In addition, the Feng brothers and sisters also seem to be born in the sky. She has never heard any news before.


    There must be something strange.

 Chapter 1989

    Few things at home can hide from her.


    Besides, there are four brothers with her.


    Lin Mengya soon found out. I don''t know why. The people she brought to her big brother were sent to other positions by her big brother for some small reasons.


    Now those who still stay with the big brother are the confidants trained by the big brother.


    In other words, they will only obey the orders of the big brother, not report to her.


    Gong Si felt a little annoyed when he sent such a situation.


    "Elder brother, how can this happen? Does he think you''re watching him?"


    No wonder Gong Si said so.


    The five brothers of the Gong family have grown up together since childhood. I''m afraid they naturally know each other.


    Although Gong bin did not explicitly say that he was dissatisfied with her arrangement, he completely isolated her exploration with action.


    But Lin Mengya motioned to her fourth brother. There was no need to be so excited.


    "I don''t think the big brother doesn''t trust me. By the way, why didn''t the fifth brother come back?"


    Speaking of this, Gong Si couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Your out of tune fifth brother heard that Qingzhou has opened a new jade mine. Qingzhou''s jade is the most nurturing. He wants to make some jewelry for you and your two nephews, so he went alone. It''s all right. Your fifth brother has been used to running since childhood. Don''t worry about him."


    She is glad that the fifth brother is not here, otherwise she will have more trouble at home.


    As for the big brother, she thought it better to be more careful.


    The Feng brothers and sisters stayed at the Gong family. Gong Si thought that after a day or two of enthusiasm passed, everyone treated the Feng brothers and sisters as ordinary guests.


    But they didn''t want to gather a large number of servants in just a few days.


    In addition to those in Lin Mengya''s yard, even Ning Liang heard that the brothers and sisters would be human.


    Although they didn''t do anything special, it seems from a distance that all the next people will automatically stop to say hello when they see them.


    It seems that this is their own home.


    But they didn''t take pride in being spoiled. Even Lin Mengya and Gong Si couldn''t pick out any mistakes.


    And they often stay in the courtyard of the guest room and rarely walk out.


    A few days later, Lin Mengya felt more and more that Feng''s brothers and sisters were not ordinary people.


    Even the eldest brother often accompanies them. Even these days, whenever foreign guests visit, the eldest brother will take them to receive them.


    For a time, the guests knew the demeanor of the Feng brothers and sisters, but few had seen Gong ya, the owner of the house.


    This kind of imperceptible and unremarkable noise is really a high shot.


    "The eldest young master is really! He is clearly a guest of the palace family. How can he take the Feng family''s brothers and sisters?"


    It''s clear that white peony has gone through these things.


    The more so, the more she felt that she shouldn''t, she couldn''t help complaining to her young lady.


    "I heard that the Feng brothers and sisters refused several times, but it was difficult to be gracious. In the end, they had to go with the eldest young master. Don''t be sad, miss. Those are foreign guests. It doesn''t matter whether you see them or not."


    Angelica dahurica is still a PHS at home, with a pair of watery eyes open and comforted.


    Lin Mengya is so calm these days that she doesn''t even go out of the yard. She just reads books, takes children and reads books at home all day.


    "I have nothing to be sad about. Don''t I have a free time when someone entertains foreign guests for me?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, spread her hair, sat lazily on the couch and looked through the script.


    She just wants to let go. The fox will always show her tail. Besides, she is still two fox spirits who think they are perfect.


    Compete for the attention of her family, meet foreign guests with her big brother, and even buy the hearts of her family.


    One by one, didn''t you watch her come?


    If she gets angry, she puts on a stingy hat instead.


    Unfortunately, her heart is always like a mirror.


    This is her home. She can be invincible at home without flattering anyone.


    Let the two grasshoppers hop. Anyway, it''s late autumn. See how long they can hop.


    Just after seeing off a wave of new members of the chamber of Commerce in the afternoon, Gong bin unexpectedly appeared at the door of Dongyuan.


    "Little sister, I heard you haven''t even been out of the yard these days, but what''s wrong with you?"


    Gong bin still cares about her as always, but somehow, his eyes are a little nervous.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said with a smile, "I''m very good. Maybe I was too busy a while ago. I always feel tired these days. They say I''m tired in spring and tired in autumn. Maybe so."


    Gong bin quickly breathed a sigh of relief at the speech.


    "I''ll tell the Feng Qi brothers and sisters. My sister is not so careful. Look, they think too much."


    Sure enough, she was indifferent, so she chose to take the initiative to provoke?


    Unfortunately, she can''t let them do it.


    "Big brother, you didn''t speak ill of me in front of others, did you?"


    She pouted and made a charming gesture of a little daughter.


    "People are guests and we are the Lord. Don''t neglect them. Otherwise, I''ll let my great grandfather punish you for your monthly money!"


    Isn''t it more sensible than tenderness? Lin Mengya, her movie queen, was afraid of anyone?


    At that moment, Gong bin also smiled and poked her forehead.


    "You, tell your big brother what you want to buy. Why do you always think about my monthly money?"


    Brother and sister were enjoying themselves. While they were joking, Bai Su suddenly came in from the outside and replied, "master, young master. Childe Feng and Miss Feng came and wanted to see Miss Feng."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya said to her big brother in some embarrassment.


    "I''m a disheveled man. I''m really not suitable for meeting foreign guests. Why don''t you ask my eldest brother to serve for me, and I''ll come after I freshen up."


    Gong bin also felt so, but Lin Mengya seemed to think of something. She said shyly, "please don''t tell others that I''m so informal. Otherwise, I can''t have this face."


    Gong bin laughed and naturally felt that his little sister''s request was very reasonable.


    When Gong bin went out, Lin Mengya didn''t go back to the inner room to make up, but sat quietly at the table and listened to the movement outside.


    The Feng brothers and sisters saw that Gong bin came out alone, and their eyes were clear.


    Feng Qi had not yet opened his mouth, but Feng Wenyuan looked worried. He came forward and said softly, "brother Gong, why don''t you see Miss Gong?"


    The latter looked at the room with a smile and was helpless.


    "She, there are still some things to deal with in this meeting. Let''s go and wait for her in the flower hall first."


    Feng Wenyuan instantly flushed her eyes.


    "It''s all my fault. Miss Gong must blame me? Brother Gong, it''s all Wenyuan''s fault. Wenyuan has caused you trouble."


    Gong bin wanted to comfort Feng Wenyuan, but he promised his sister that she was dressing up. He had to say, "my sister is not such a person. Where did miss Wenyuan think of going?"


    "If Wenyuan hadn''t been so busy, she would not have been so angry if she followed brother Gong to meet foreigners these days and ignored Miss Gong. Wenyuan really didn''t mean it. If Miss Gong would forgive me, Wenyuan would be willing to apologize."


    Seeing that the girl was about to cry, Gong bin just felt that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Miss Gong, Wen Yuan knows her mistake. Please forgive Wen Yuan."


    With that, Miss Feng was about to bow down.


    Gong bin was suddenly one of the first two big, which is where to follow!


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who was well dressed, pushed the door and came out.


    She smiled, but after seeing the Feng brothers and sisters, she couldn''t help looking puzzled.


    "Big brother, Miss Feng, what''s the matter? Who bullied her?"


    Feng Wenyuan was also stunned. Then she shook her head and said softly, "no, no one bullied me, but I did something wrong, so I came to apologize with the young lady."


    "I don''t deserve it."


    She raised her eyebrows, walked gracefully to the big brother and whispered, "no matter what you did wrong, since the visitor is a guest, I can''t blame the girl. Although I don''t know what happened, if the girl thinks she is wrong, it''s good to change it in the future. Knowing your mistakes can change it. Big brother, are you right?"


    Gong bin nodded immediately.


    My sister is still smart. She coaxes people in three or two words.


    Feng Wenyuan stared at each other.


    This, this is wrong!


    Isn''t Gong ya so angry that she can''t even get out of the door?


    How could Will you be so calm?


    Feng Wenyuan wanted to continue talking, but Feng Qi interrupted her.


    "Since Miss Gong is not angry, we can rest assured. My sister and I also heard that Miss Gong seems to be in a bad mood, so we specially came to visit."


    Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    "I''ve just been lazy for a few days. Everyone in our palace knows that I''ve always been a happy man and don''t like to worry about those hearts."


    Gong bin also looked at his sister with some doting and said, "she is such a loose temperament. Brother Feng and miss Wenyuan, you can relax your heart. All of our palace family are broad-minded people."


    "Yes, that''s why I said that I''m not a family. I don''t enter a family."


    Lin Mengya also echoed. In an instant, she let the Feng brothers and sisters understand their own identity.


    If you want to occupy the magpie''s nest, you have to see if you have that ability.


    After the little episode, several people went to the flower hall together.


    But the attitude of the Feng brothers and sisters has changed.


    Lin Mengya saw Feng Qi''s eyes fall on her more than once.


    It felt like being stared at by a hungry wolf.


    But every time she looked at it, Feng Qi suddenly turned into a gentle face.


    She is not good either. She always stares at others, but in her heart, she has the heart to adjust and guard against the brothers and sisters.


    "Speaking of, there is a tradition in our hometown."


    They are discussing what kind of celebration activities to hold when their great grandfather''s birthday is a few days later.


    Feng Qi took the initiative to mention it after staring at her enough.

 Chapter 1990

    "Oh? Brother Feng might as well say something, or give us a reference."


    Gong bin suggested with great interest.


    Feng Qi is unreservedly telling the customs of his hometown.


    "Generally, old people like Mr. Gong are loved by the whole family. On the birthday, everyone in our family will hold a candle and hold a god praying ceremony. First, we hope that the old longevity can be more blessed and long, and second, we can live as long. Later, the God praying meeting has become a day for everyone to have fun. Here One day, people in the family will light long candles all night. Others are outside, holding candles and singing and dancing around the fire. "


    I don''t know if it''s Lin Mengya''s illusion.


    She always felt the inexplicable horror of the scene and the game.


    But ten miles is different. Maybe people are used to it?


    "It''s like guessing lantern riddles here. It''s just our great grandfather''s birthday. It''s not Tanabata or January 15. It''s not very appropriate to enjoy the lights?"


    Gong bin didn''t make such a fuss, but Feng Qi said so, he also moved some thoughts.


    Almost everything you can think of during the day.


    There''s only so much for the birthday party and the juggling team to get together.


    At night, you can use your brain.


    It''s best to let everyone participate, as Feng Qi said.


    In this way, those aristocratic families who were lobbied by him can also enjoy it.


    In business, such entertainment is still needed sometimes.


    "If it''s night, there''s only a lamp and fireworks meeting. Little sister, you usually have the most ideas. You might as well think about it."


    Suddenly mentioned by Gong bin, Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    "I can''t think of any good ideas for the time being. Besides, time is tight. What if I don''t have time?"


    At this time, Feng Qi naturally took over the conversation.


    "When I was at home, I helped my grandfather with the birthday party. If brother Gong can trust me, let me handle it."


    Would he be so kind?


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe it. She immediately said, "forget it. Childe Feng is a guest. How can you work for you?"


    "In Miss Gong''s eyes, we''ve been here for a long time. The old man has been very kind to our brother and sister. I''m thinking about how to repay them. Just this time, I''ll try my best to do it well. Please rest assured, Miss Gong."


    She continued to refuse, but the big brother suddenly lost his IQ.


    "Since brother Feng insists, you can rest assured for the time being."


    Lin Mengya really wants to blow up her big brother.


    People are obviously unkind to her. How come this big brother can''t see it at all.


    But now that it''s over, she can''t stop it.


    Looking at the gentle and harmless Feng brothers and sisters on the surface, Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy.


    What are Feng brothers and sisters planning?


    The birthday party is only five days away.


    In addition to those aristocratic families with small and medium-sized forces, some aristocratic families with more powerful forces also arrived one after another.


    Lin Mengya, who has been idle for a long time, has finally come in handy.


    But let her carry a pair of airs all day to deal with those old men, she is also quite tired.


    Moreover, her enemies have been quite quiet recently.


    She knew that the calmer it was now, the more intense it was when the undercurrent came.


    She, also in the dark, tightened her every nerve.


    "Miss, people outside spread word that Mrs. Lian and miss Lian have arrived!"


    Angelica dahurica ran panting to report.


    Lin Mengya immediately smiled happily. The last time she went there in a hurry, she didn''t even have time to say goodbye to her aunt and sister Hui.


    Look at yourself in the mirror quickly to see if you are dignified, and then say to Bai Su, "go and invite your brother over and say, I have a surprise for him."


    Although her brother didn''t take the initiative to ask about sister Hui, she saw her brother staring at a half old purse several times.


    A small word "Hui" on it is enough to explain everything.


    But at the same time, she can''t help worrying.


    Last time, although sister Hui was given the antidote to solve her madness, she didn''t know the effect.


    And the skinny monkey posing as her brother.


    No one can kill this man directly until the poison is solved.


    So what if sister Hui still doesn''t accept the reality and takes the skinny monkey as her brother''s substitute?


    Suddenly, she was a little annoyed.


    I knew I should write to ask. I hope the antidote can be useful.


    Lin Mengya was dressed in a dark red robe, graceful and grand.


    Lin Nansheng nearby is a silver gray light armor, which is heroic.


    The brother and sister are both first-class good looks.


    If they appear alone, they are amazing enough. Now standing together, they have a superimposed impact.


    In contrast, the gentle and elegant brothers and sisters a few days ago seemed dull.


    After all, although the green bamboo water lotus is warm, it is still this beautiful and majestic scenery, which makes people linger and forget to return.


    "Mrs. Lian brought Miss lian to -"


    Seeing the man at the door, Lin Mengya hurried to meet him.


    It was only a few months later that I didn''t see it, but Lin Mengya had a special feeling for Mrs. Lian. At present, she met each other and talked with her mother and daughter.


    Shangguan Hui, who came in with his adoptive mother, didn''t feel anything special before.


    Until, she felt a hot look on her body.


    That vision, which she had been very familiar with and looked forward to, seemed to have exhausted all her enthusiasm and vitality before it finally became her.


    She was frozen in place, stiff all over, and even she didn''t dare to see it, lest it was her dream that she didn''t wake up last night.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Nearby, the call of the maid made her return to the world.


    She was at a loss and lost her focus. She was like a child standing where she was, at a loss.


    "Hui''er? Is that you?"


    She heard the man call her as usual.


    Everything is madly confirming one thing, not a dream! It is not an illusion of nothingness, nor is it a disgusting substitute.


    It''s him, it''s really him!


    Shangguan Hui could hardly control her hand. She began to tremble uncontrollably.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss? Why are you crying?"


    The maid said in surprise.


    Lin nanshang only felt that his heart was like a knife. He walked firmly to her step by step, ignoring everyone present.


    "Hui''er, it''s me."


    He said softly, for fear of disturbing the woman in front of him.


    They separated for too long, missed for too long, and suffered for too long.


    Now, the clouds have finally cleared up and the rain has cleared up.


    On the other side, Mrs. Lian couldn''t help wondering after looking at the dry daughter who suddenly stopped and talking to the very handsome young man.


    But when she saw the reaction of her daughter, she also guessed one or two.


    But Shangguan Hui''s appearance was so strange that she thought her daughter was frightened. Just when she wanted to go over, she was held by Lin Mengya.


    "Well, let''s not get involved in their reunion."


    Without hesitation, Lin Mengya dragged away her lovely and amiable aunt Lian. The latter was worried about turning back three times in one step, for fear that her baby would be a daughter and be bullied.


    "Ya''er, who is this man?"


    "My brother."


    "Your brother? He is also a member of the palace family, but he has never seen him before. Is he a member of the palace family?"


    Seeing aunt Lian''s puzzled face, Lin Mengya hugged her arm and explained, "he is my brother. It''s a long story about this. Come on, I''ll tell you."


    From sister Yue Ting who died for love to Shangguan Hui who was brave for love.


    Her brother''s love history seems simple, but what he has experienced has long exceeded ordinary people.


    When she told her sister Hui that she had been tortured crazy in order to protect her son, she was picked up by her and successfully recovered under the careful care of aunt Lian, she was thirsty, and aunt Lian had cried several times.


    Her eyes were red, with love for the two girls in her eyes.


    "It''s not easy. Yue Ting is also a good girl. You say, why can''t these good people be rewarded? Those people are terrible. If I meet them, I have to skin them alive!"


    Lin Mengya smiled with her. She didn''t dare to tell Aunt Lian that she had peeled the skin, really.


    From this point of view, she has a heart to heart relationship with her aunt.


    "No wonder, after we went back a while ago, the girl was always unhappy. At first, I thought she was cheated by the liar. Now I think, I''m afraid the girl changed from hope to disappointment, so she''s so sad."


    Lin Mengya nodded again and again.


    "However, I''m also very happy that sister Yue can untie the poison safely. By the way, how did you deal with the fake in the end?"


    Speaking of this, even my aunt''s face doesn''t look so good.


    "That shameless scum! At the beginning, he begged for nothing and had to follow us. I discussed with your uncle that he would keep that guy alive before yue''er untied the poison. Later, he actually wanted to take advantage of yue''er, and I didn''t spare him. I directly asked someone to break his leg. But I didn''t think that your sister Yue threw up a mouthful of blood when she saw it. We thought , she is distressed. But when she woke up, she suddenly woke up. As for that man, your uncle seems to have asked for something else. Now he is in our private prison. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect this detoxification method.


    I think the antidote is also useful, and when Shangguan Hui saw that the fake was beaten, he mistakenly identified his heart and realized that the other party was a fake, right?


    It''s no wonder that the goods must be a soft egg that can''t stand the punishment.


    When sister Hui was in prison with her brother, she saw her brother carrying those threats and inducements.


    In fact, it was everything in front of her that made her disillusioned.


    And the truth, naturally, just surfaced.

 Chapter 1991

    But now she can keep the clouds open and see Yueming. She doesn''t intend to hide the matter between sister Hui and her brother.


    Explain the situation of the two people before. Even my aunt thinks it''s better to let them settle the marriage early.


    But Lin Mengya knew her brother''s mind.


    My father is still missing, but I can''t always let sister Hui wait.


    However, this is their business. Naturally, they should make their own decisions.


    "Speaking of it, the beast is also brave. He confessed a lot when he couldn''t bear it. But he didn''t expect that he did several cases of the disappearance of noble women before Longdu. Later, I secretly inquired about it, and it was so."


    Even my aunt clenched her teeth when she mentioned it.


    But Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    "But what''s his purpose? If it''s abduction, why do they pick on those ladies?"


    Although it is known as a lady of a family, if it is sold into the brothel, the price may be higher.


    But there are also risks.


    The thin skinned monkey has some security by virtue of his crazy thoughts in his hands, but it can''t succeed every time.


    That''s why he was surprised.


    In this regard, even my aunt said she didn''t know.


    She said the skinny monkey said that he was only responsible for turning people out and giving them to his accomplices.


    As for where his accomplice is, how to contact and how to deal with these cheated girls, the skinny monkey doesn''t know.


    What''s worse, their gang used paranoia to commit crimes and lure girls to elope with them.


    As a result, some families that attach great importance to reputation do not publicize it at all.


    As a result, the number of missing persons is still rising.


    She could not help frowning.


    It was discovered in Longdu before, but why did the skinny monkey appear in feiye city?


    Did that group of thieves also flee to feiye city?


    There seemed to be something she had to guard against so as not to cause any panic.


    Even his wife is not an outsider. All the people in the family know this kind and dignified lady.


    Lin Nansheng and shangguanhui also have mixed feelings. Shangguanhui has cried once at this time. At the moment, his eyes are red and he is embarrassed to hide behind his adoptive mother.


    But the sight, but always reluctant to leave Lin Nansheng.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya and Mrs. Lian made fun of her.


    "I think my aunt doesn''t have to go this time. Anyway, sooner or later we''ll kiss each other."


    Shangguan Hui stamped her feet and tried to hit her.


    But Lin Mengya deliberately rubbed her hand, like a little liar, and said, "it''s said that my sister-in-law is better than my mother. Now my sister-in-law wants to teach me a lesson. It''s really my blessing!"


    "You!"


    Shangguanhui didn''t want to beat her, so she had to poke her face pretending to be angry.


    Looking at the two sisters making fun, even the wife looked at them with a smile.


    After a long time, I remembered something and looked around.


    "By the way, ya''er, why don''t you see Su Mei this time? I''ve heard some words. That girl is good. Don''t wrong others."


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart.


    She didn''t know whether she could confess now, so she had to say that Su Mei was busy with other things recently and was not at home for the time being.


    Fortunately, sister Hui gave her a round, but it didn''t make even her aunt think much.


    Only to the reception hall, but saw an unexpected person.


    Feng Wenyuan happened to be near the flower hall. Seeing them, she naturally came here to salute and say hello.


    Mrs. Lian is a daughter. Looking at the appearance of Shangguan Hui and Lin Mengya, you can know one or two.


    At present, he also liked the sober and elegant Feng Wenyuan and happily left someone to speak.


    This time, Feng Wenyuan did not dare to dominate the audience, but cleverly praised the three of them and was very knowledgeable.


    At this moment, even his wife could not say anything bad to her.


    Lin Mengya looked at Feng Wenyuan, who was smiling smartly, but she was sneering in her heart.


    Do you think you''ll get rid of her?


    Lin Mengya has been secretly observing Feng Wenyuan. She really wants to know what this person''s purpose is.


    But Feng Wenyuan doesn''t know whether it''s hiding too deeply or whether she really likes it. In short, so far, she hasn''t caught anything.


    She picked up the flower tea next to her and watched. The fox''s tail will come out sooner or later.


    "Ya''er, since you''re back this time, don''t go again. I discussed with your uncle and decided to stay here for an extra period of time."


    Even her aunt''s words made Lin Mengya a little stunned.


    It''s good for them to stay here, but since even their uncle can agree, I''m afraid it''s not peaceful there.


    She smiled and there was no haze on her face.


    "Of course. So it will be more convenient for my sister-in-law to go back to her mother''s house in the future."


    Shangguan Hui immediately made a big red face, tried to support her and stared at her. What he said was soft without any deterrent.


    "You girl! If you talk nonsense again, I will, I will ignore you!"


    "Oh, my good sister-in-law. Oh, no, she''s a good sister. Don''t ignore me. What if you give me small shoes after you pass the door? I''m really worried!"


    Shangguan Hui was defeated.


    She knew she didn''t know the cheeky girl''s opponent. If she went on, she couldn''t tell what nonsense she could say, so she had to warn it with her eyes.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew that enough was enough, but Feng Wenyuan showed envy next to her.


    "The two girls have a good relationship. They are not close sisters. They are better than close sisters. I saw for the first time that Miss Gong is so kind to people. It''s really enviable."


    She murmured, but seemed to be aware of what she said, and immediately showed an expression of regret.


    Lin Mengya gave Feng Wenyuan a chilly look. Sure enough, even his wife frowned when she heard this.


    But she can''t say too much in front of an outsider.


    Feng Wenyuan, who felt impolite, got up and left in a hurry. Before she left, she looked at Lin Mengya in great fear. She wanted to talk and stopped, as if she could cry the next second.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t want to see this man.


    He directed and acted by himself every day, making the whole world think he bullied her.


    Is there no other way to pretend to be poor and weak?


    But she also knows that this is Feng Wenyuan''s advantage. Feng Wenyuan is an expert in making use of her strengths.


    As soon as the talent left, even his wife said in earnest: "ya''er, I know there are all kinds of things to say outside these days. But I''ve seen Su Mei''s child. I know how to be reasonable and know how to advance and retreat. Are you suspicious of her?"


    Even my aunt took her as her daughter, so it''s natural to say what should be said.


    Lin Mengya was very depressed.


    Why does everyone feel that she "abused" herself?


    She almost swore to heaven that she really didn''t have a hobby of self abuse.


    But Feng Wenyuan''s previous words successfully made Mrs. Lian suspicious.


    It seems that she underestimated the little white lotus.


    After arranging aunt Lian and sister Hui, Lin Mengya went to her Dongyuan with a sullen spirit.


    But I didn''t want to hear bursts of laughter before I entered the yard.


    There was also a voice that made her very unhappy.


    Lin Mengya''s face sank and she took Bai Su and Bai Shao into the yard.


    But she saw her eldest brother and several girls and women in her yard talking and laughing with Feng Wenyuan.


    Seeing her coming back, the big brother quickly waved and said with a smile, "you''re back. Come on, I have something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya didn''t answer, but glanced around and said, "where are the people in my room?"


    Gong bin frowned, with some dissatisfaction in his tone.


    "How can people who don''t know the rules serve you day and night? I''ve sent them out. My brother will deploy some effective people for you later."


    When Angelica dahurica and Bletilla striata were driven out, Lin Mengya''s universe broke out immediately.


    There was a chill in her eyes, but Gong bin didn''t know that he had touched her scales.


    "Well, since big brother doesn''t like the person I choose so much, it''s better to send him out with me."


    Her cold words made the atmosphere stiff.


    Gong bin didn''t expect it, but it was just two girls.


    Even though he had served his sister before, that was a thing of the past.


    He thought that his sister was dissatisfied with his private disposal of the people in her room, but there were so many people around him that he couldn''t hang on.


    "Little sister, what do you mean by that? I''m also for you! You''re the owner of our family. They''re so foreign that they don''t deserve your identity!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly looked at Gong bin like a stranger.


    Outsiders? Does Gong bin regard her as an outsider from her bones?


    She was hurt, but her natural pride forbade her to spill it in public.


    His eyes turned to the group of people around him, but he was surprised to see that Feng Wenyuan, who was hiding in the innermost part, was wearing her clothes!


    In an instant, Lin Mengya understood.


    Along her line of sight, Gong bin also saw Feng Wenyuan and couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed.


    He met Feng Wenyuan in the yard just now.


    The latter was accidentally wet by her maid.


    At that time, he also thought that he could not take advantage of other girls. It happened that here was the nearest to Dongyuan. Therefore, he brought someone and wanted to borrow a dress from ya''er.


    But they didn''t want to. The two maidens stood in the way and refused to borrow anything. They also said that it was her sister''s order.


    Feng Wenyuan almost cried and wanted to go.


    But he felt that it was just a dress. A person as generous as his sister would not care.


    It must be that the two maids didn''t understand the rules. Therefore, he was angry and lost the two maids.


    But I don''t want to be like this.


    It''s just a dress, isn''t it?


    "Ya''er, you..."


    Gong bin just wanted to explain, but Lin Mengya''s face sank.


    "It seems that the young master still knows that I am the master of the palace family."


    She walked through the crowd, her face cold and thin.


    Even Gong bin was stunned.

 Chapter 1992

    This is her first time to put the money of the owner in front of her family.


    If she doesn''t understand Feng Wenyuan''s intention now, she will be too stupid.


    Gong bin felt a little blocked.


    He didn''t understand why the younger sister would suddenly change her attitude. If she was dissatisfied with him driving away the two maidens without permission, she could say clearly that there was no need to be so weird?


    "Little sister, don''t be capricious. If you really don''t want those two, you can call them back."


    Gong bin gave way. After all, he still loved his little sister.


    But she slightly tilted her head, her narrow eyes and tail picked slightly, and a sneer came out of the corner of her mouth.


    "You entered my yard without permission, disposed of my maid, took my clothes for outsiders, and told me not to be capricious. Gong bin, am I still the master in your heart?"


    With that, her face completely cooled down.


    When I turned around again, there was no more half a silk of the innocence on my beautiful face.


    Maybe it''s because she''s always that delicate and weak little sister in front of her family.


    And let her no longer be able to restrain her youth and force people''s momentum, which was completely released in an instant.


    In the whole yard, from Gong bin to Feng Wenyuan, and then those women and maids, since none of them dared to look at her.


    "From now on, no one is allowed to enter my yard without permission. Violators will be killed with sticks."


    The words stained with cold air, word by word, have a dignity that people can''t disobey.


    "Feng Wenyuan, as a foreign guest, I have put up with you a lot."


    She walked towards each other step by step, but Feng Wenyuan unconsciously retreated.


    Then, the moment before she was about to fall, Lin Mengya suddenly smiled.


    "Don''t you want everyone to think that I''m deliberately targeting you? Well, I won''t let you down from now on."


    Only the two of them could hear her.


    Feng Wenyuan held on until she didn''t cry, but this time it was true, because she was so terrible just now.


    Gong bin was suddenly awakened by her attitude.


    He suddenly recalled what he had said before and almost bit his tongue with regret.


    "Little sister, listen to me, I..."


    But the other party just looked at him coldly and took people into the main house.


    With a bang, the door closed in front of him.


    He realized that the little sister had a secret!


    He just felt like he was blindfolded by lard just now? How do you think it''s just a matter of clothes, but you forget that the little sister has so many secrets. How can others easily step into her room?


    He should have remembered all these things.


    Why didn''t he remember anything just now?


    "Brother Gong, it''s all Wenyuan''s fault. Either or Wenyuan will apologize to miss Gong!"


    A crying face appeared in front of him.


    Gong bin shook his head, his face a little unspeakable.


    No one else can blame him for his thoughtless and hurtful words.


    Little sister, shouldn''t you never forgive him again?


    Waving his hand, he said absently, "it''s none of your business. I did it wrong. Well, go back first and be careful later."


    How can he blame Miss Wenyuan?


    At that time, Miss Wenyuan also said that she was afraid that her private sister''s things would be bad. He felt that her sister was so close to him and would not blame him.


    But up to now, he doesn''t know, but how did a dress become like this.


    Feng Wenyuan left in tears. Just after she went out of Dongyuan, she gradually stopped crying and sat on the stone chair next to her.


    The maid next to him was a little angry.


    "The eldest lady of the palace family is really not considerate at all. The girl just wears one of her clothes. Why is she so angry?"


    Feng Wenyuan shook her head, looked at her clothes, and her face was a little proud.


    "She has everything, and I have nothing but my brother. My brother said that if life goes too smoothly, God may not see it. Therefore, I''m helping her eliminate the disaster."


    If Lin Mengya could play tricks and speak such righteous words, she would only praise the logical genius.


    Facing the lake, she tidied up her clothes a little. When Feng Wenyuan was enjoying it calmly, she was unprepared and a figure appeared behind her.


    The figure comes fast, moves fast and goes fast.


    But in an instant, Feng Wenyuan felt a strong push.


    With a "poof", she plunged into the pond.


    The maid nearby didn''t react. After Feng Wenyuan choked several ponds, she suddenly shouted.


    "Help! Help! My lady fell into the water! Come on!"


    In the pond, Feng Wenyuan splashed desperately.


    But there was not even a passer-by around. Finally, it took a lot of effort to be picked up by the maid, almost half of her life.


    Cairu, the "initiator", rushed back to Dongyuan after completing the task.


    At this time, Baisu has just brought back the wronged Baiji and Angelica dahurica.


    In the yard, with Gong Bin''s departure, the women and maids were also trembling.


    They didn''t mean to betray the Lord.


    It''s just that in recent days, the young lady is too partial to the three Baiji people who come back. They are just jealous.


    Lin Mengya was not aware of this in time, which was also her fault.


    But she has always been a man of reward and punishment.


    When they came here to serve, she had strictly prohibited anyone from entering or leaving her yard at will.


    But they put their emotions above their own work.


    From this point, they are not as good as Bletilla.


    "Master, what about the people outside?"


    Pushing a little girl into the water is not difficult for Cairu.


    And she felt that she was not as gentle and careful as several others, so she took the initiative to undertake these "rough jobs".


    Lin Mengya sat at the table with her fingers touching the smooth tea cup, but there was no anger on her face.


    After she looked at Cairu thoughtfully, she whispered, "what I said at the beginning is how to punish. Also, from today on, Cairu has officially become a member of my yard."


    It''s good to follow the master in a fair way, but Cairu also has her own concerns.


    "Master, do you want to tell Ning liang?"


    "No. I''m the master of the palace family. I''ll do whatever I say."


    In this regard, Cairu has no opinion.


    But in addition to Bai Su, the other three had some hesitation on their faces.


    Finally, Bletilla gently advised, "Miss, we haven''t been wronged. Otherwise, forget it. Why should you let someone catch you?"


    Baiji''s words are true.


    In fact, even if Gong bin is dizzy, he can''t do such a thing as beating and killing her maid.


    Even the outer court didn''t come out, but they were forbidden to enter Dongyuan again.


    But if the young lady does this, it is tantamount to tearing her face directly with Gong bin.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    "I used to think so. But now I find that I must have a clear boundary between the owner and my sister."


    She knew that Gong bin didn''t mean to do so.


    But in Gong Bin''s eyes, she is still a sister, more than a housekeeper.


    Sister, he can manage, or even cross her to deal with the people in her yard.


    Because in the identity of brother and sister, brother has the responsibility to discipline his sister.


    But as the owner of the family, all her power is the supremacy of the family.


    Once these two identities are mixed together and there is a conflict, it will happen sooner or later.


    It just broke out in advance after Feng Wenyuan deliberately provoked and provoked her.


    "But in doing so, what should the other young masters think of you?"


    White peony also expressed its concern.


    Lin Mengya just shook her head, obviously not worried about this problem at all.


    "The palace family is not full of muddleheaded people. Cairu and Baisu, do you have a clue about what I asked you to track down before?"


    They looked at each other, and finally Cairu, who was good at speaking, spoke.


    "My subordinates have almost heard about it. Before, Liu qianrong and the young master were inseparable, and their relationship was excellent. But they had friction after meeting the Feng brothers and sisters. Finally, after the young master sent away all the people you selected before, Liu qianrong had a big quarrel with the young master. Then they disappeared. The young master also sent someone to look for them secretly, but they didn''t find them People. "


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    Want to come to Liu qianrong''s insight, also had long been aware of each other''s purpose.


    But she doesn''t think Liu qianrong will really leave her big brother.


    The girl is a strong woman who dares to love and hate and can''t mix any sand in her eyes.


    If she wants to go, at least, she will say goodbye to herself.


    Maybe she did it on purpose.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya immediately ordered: "tell Bailu and let him pay attention to the caravans and aristocratic families he came to recently. I always think qianrong shouldn''t go too far. Maybe there is something inconvenient about her, so she hid it and didn''t let us find her."


    Bai Su and Cai Ru go to do it immediately.


    After the storm just now, the palace family, which had just returned to calm, ushered in a violent storm again.


    "I said, aren''t you tired of hiding all day?"


    In a carriage, a handsome man was very helpless staring at the woman sitting in front of him.


    The woman was originally very beautiful, but now she pretended to be an old woman with a wrinkled face.


    But those eyes are too smart. Fortunately, the woman has the experience of cross dressing. She sticks the part at the end of her eyes and becomes an old face with drooping triangular eyes.


    "I''m willing to hide. If you annoy me, go."


    The woman gave him a white look and said not at all.


    The man could only sigh helplessly and said, "I''ve lost money. I don''t even have money left in this deal!"

 Chapter 1993

    Liu qianrong ignored the affectation. Along the way, she changed her identity and has been tracking down the two brothers and sisters who appeared out of thin air.


    Although we haven''t figured out their true origin, at least we have some clues.


    For this reason, she was more worried.


    She must tell Gong Ya about it as soon as possible.


    Ma Beichen shook the paper fan, but his sight never left the woman in front of him.


    Reason told him that this woman was gong Ya''s maid.


    The reason why I would catch up with her is to narrow the distance with Gong ya.


    But last time was not a pleasant time to get along with, or let him remember this woman.


    Otherwise, he would not recognize her in the crowd on the road at a glance.


    With a Shua, he put away his folding fan and nodded his forehead.


    When did he lose money in business?


    Seeing the woman in front of him as absent-minded, he couldn''t help leaning over.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Suddenly close to the breath, let Liu qianrong subconsciously push people away with her elbow.


    After that, he looked at each other with an alert expression.


    Ma Beichen rubbed his face. He couldn''t figure it out. Why did he lose again and again here in the palace family?


    Is it because you are old and lose your charm?


    But soon he gave up the idea.


    no The Gong family must not know how to appreciate his type.


    "Young master Ma, please respect yourself."


    Liu qianrong gave an impolite warning and her face tightened.


    At this time, Ma Beichen was a little playful and looked at her motionless.


    "You say this as if I had done something to you. Are you implying me?"


    In wenyuge for so many years, she has seen hundreds of disciples.


    Ma Beichen, who is powerful and self righteous, is extremely annoying.


    Instead, she remembered her pleated face. She immediately made a smiling face, which looked twice as many pleats.


    "Unexpectedly, childe Ma has such a special taste. Well, if you like it, I''ll give up this face to accompany you, and I can offset your old fare."


    Looking at the deliberately ugly face in front of me, childe Ma, who has seen all the beauty in recent years, couldn''t help but withdraw.


    Liu qianrong chose to pursue the victory.


    She just wanted to use this face to abuse each other, but unexpectedly, the man suddenly burst into a successful smile and took the man into his arms.


    "It''s rare for you to take the initiative. Beauty is in the bone, not in the skin. I can only accept such beauty!"


    With that, her arms tied her slender waist.


    Sure enough, as he thought, the thin waist hidden under the bloated clothes was almost soft.


    Liu qianrong realized that she had been cheated, so she supported them with her arms on the spot and roared angrily.


    "Let go of me! You rotten rascal!"


    Ma Beichen was so busy that he imprisoned her activities with only one arm.


    Let the beautiful curve rub in your arms to make you angry.


    Somehow, he suddenly had an idea.


    "How about I go to talk to Gong Ya about you?"


    He has always been happy and angry, but the idea is fierce and unprepared.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea. He even planned to use what conditions to talk to Gong Ya about it.


    But I didn''t want to. The woman in her arms seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation. She bit his hand, and then hid in the corner when he was in pain.


    "I don''t want it!"


    "Why?"


    Ma Beichen was only bitten by a kitten. He was not angry. Instead, he lay lazily in the carriage and looked at each other.


    "I won''t be a concubine. What''s more, I already have a heart! Master Ma, please stop and I''ll go by myself."


    Liu qianrong was a little out of control.


    From the moment she left Gong bin, she vowed never to run after a hopeless man again.


    But Ma Beichen''s lofty tone tore the covered scar on her heart.


    She will never forget that Gong bin would doubt himself and Gong Ya for a woman she had just met.


    Originally, what she has always liked is only the shadow outlined by herself in her heart.


    The real Gong bin, she doesn''t know at all.


    But how can the feelings paid be taken back so easily?


    She can only reluctantly press these in her heart and cover up her sadness with other things.


    Ma Beichen narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the woman who was as nervous and bluff as a small beast.


    For a long time, he suddenly saw a smile.


    "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. I like to be willing and have no interest in forcing good people into prostitution."


    Liu qianrong nodded modestly, but she grouped herself into a group and was on deep alert.


    Ma Beichen saw this and could only gently compare his eyes.


    damn! Why did he feel a little unwilling and jealous just now?


    It must be because he has been busy at home recently and has not had a relationship with a woman for a long time.


    In the carriage, the two men had their own thoughts, but they were all in a mess.


    Compared with the excitement outside, the atmosphere of the palace family in recent days is cold and silent.


    The quarrel between Gong Ya and Gong bin soon spread throughout the palace family. Although Feng Wenyuan claimed that she accidentally fell into the water, it was gradually rumored that the maid beside Gong Ya pushed people down.


    But no one dared to come to the door to question Gong ya.


    It is said that the young master was called over by the old man to scold him that night.


    And he was imprisoned by the old man himself.


    At the same time, the old man also decided to persuade Feng Wenyuan and Feng Qi to move out of the palace.


    Such a strong attitude is suspected of bullying the Feng brothers and sisters.


    It''s just that Feng Wenyuan has had a high fever all night since she fell into the water. It''s really inappropriate to move now.


    It''s not good for God to do things too well. He just asked them to move out of the palace immediately after Feng Wenyuan recovered from his illness.


    To this end, the young master also had a quarrel with the old man, and he was so angry that the old man almost asked for a tutor.


    Seeing the atmosphere at home deadlocked for a day, Lin Mengya was calm and calm.


    She has to ask the Feng brothers and sisters to know whose territory this is.


    Even if they confuse the big brother, it won''t help!


    Under such circumstances, the great grandfather''s birthday banquet came unhindered.


    Early in the morning, she had to dress up very ceremoniously to meet the owners.


    "Miss, the list of guests has been checked. The big housekeeper sent a message that you can rest assured. He and Gong Ping will watch outside and there will be no trouble."


    White peony whispered back as she put on a purple gold inlaid hair crown.


    "Well, all the hospitals are ready. By the way, you have arranged the people I asked you to pay attention to?"


    "Master, please rest assured."


    Bai Su was holding a purple Tang colored dress embroidered with dark gold thread.


    Although the color of clothes is a little heavy for young women, it will look old-fashioned if it is not done well.


    But for her, she can only see the grace and atmosphere, and can''t hold down her unique style at all.


    Whether it''s accessories or clothes, it shows her extraordinary as the head of the palace family everywhere.


    Lin Mengya touched the dress, but her eyes were a little complicated.


    Bletilla and their well-trained help her change. With the purple and gold crown on her head, they have the domineering spirit of being king over the world.


    "This dress is really suitable for our young lady. If it''s the second person, it won''t look like this."


    Angelica dahurica''s small mouth opened slightly and murmured.


    She served the young lady since childhood. She only knew that the young lady was most suitable for the bright and lively color.


    But I don''t think this simple and dull purple Tang color can complement each other.


    Baiji knelt on the ground and arranged her skirt.


    This dress was changed by her hand. When she got it, she was also a little worried.


    But the old man said, this is the dress of the former owner of the palace family, that is, the great grandmother of the young lady.


    It must have been the same with the original owner, so that those people will never forget the original owner?


    She looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help feeling a little distracted.


    The family said she looked like her mother.


    And the mother is very much like her grandmother.


    At first, my grandmother was forced to leave her hometown and suffered from the separation of mother and daughter. I don''t know how hard it was.


    Today, she wears this dress, which actually carries her grandmother''s dream.


    If my grandmother and my mother were still there, would they be happy?


    Shaking God, there was a woman''s voice outside.


    It was said that several owners had arrived, and her grandfather invited her to the front hall.


    "Let''s go."


    She turned, held her head high and stepped step by step into her battlefield.


    Gong Ya''s return has shocked many people.


    Last time, all aristocratic families just sent people to participate in different. This time, all those who have such a lost communication with the palace family and even have this intention are brought by the family owner himself.


    The ancestor of the Gong family is a cheerful person. Although he has a large generation, he has no habit of relying on his old age and selling his old age. He is a bowl of water for everyone.


    Therefore, although the atmosphere in the front hall is not warm, it is also very harmonious.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Gong Qianfeng sent someone to invite the owner to come.


    Looking at the people around, they couldn''t help looking at the door. Gong Qianfeng felt some emotion in his heart.


    The palace family, after all, is thriving.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. Gong Ya is a little late. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    If you don''t see a man, smell his voice first.


    Several people in the crowd who had seen Gong Ya could not help but look forward to it.


    In terms of appearance, Gong Ya is definitely the best of the best.


    But when the purple skirt appeared at the door, the owners who had a somewhat obscene attitude changed their faces involuntarily.


    The woman was young and her face was warm, but they didn''t know why. They couldn''t give birth to any beautiful thoughts for fear of being abrupt.


    But that is definitely not pity, but that they dare not be presumptuous.

 Chapter 1994

    The reason is that Gong Ya''s momentum is too strong.


    For these men, the reason why they despise women is that women are in an absolutely weak position in their past life experience.


    In their eyes, women should be protected and can override them.


    But suddenly a woman came out. She was very beautiful, sharp and powerful.


    The most important thing is that the girl''s own strength is far more than any one they are doing.


    Then they dare not despise her and treat her as a plaything.


    But will be regarded as an equal and extremely difficult opponent.


    From that moment on, Lin Mengya was real and became one of them.


    "The leader of the palace family is just in time. Lao Cheng and I are thinking about when to play chess with you again."


    I haven''t seen Ma Lian, the owner of the Ma family for a long time. Now he smiles brightly.


    In the front hall, in addition to the ranking of each family''s strength, the seating arrangement of each family''s owners depends on the closeness of their relationship with the palace family.


    Once upon a time, it was natural to sit in the nearest place to the owner of the house.


    But now, it is replaced by the Ma family and the Cheng family.


    In addition, Lin Mengya also saw several acquaintances.


    The old owner of the Bai family has also arrived. At the moment, he is sitting in a position equivalent to the Ma family and the Cheng family.


    She didn''t have to sweep them one by one, and her mind might be clear.


    After saluting the crowd, she sat down at her master''s house.


    Seeing that as the oldest parent of the Gong family, Gong Qianfeng had no angry or embarrassed expression on his face, the people finally knew.


    The master of the palace family is not an empty shelf.


    In this regard, they could not help but have another idea.


    "The master of the palace family is quite similar to the previous master."


    As soon as he sat chatting, Cheng rushong looked at her and said with some feelings.


    Lin Mengya was also somewhat curious and asked, "am I really that like that?"


    Including the ancestors of the palace family, they inevitably fall into memories.


    After a long time, Cheng rushong smiled and shook his head.


    "You are the most like and the least like."


    "Oh? What does that mean?"


    "When it comes to appearance, you are indeed seven or eight points like the former head of the palace family, but you are completely different."


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she lifted the corners of her lips and brought out a smile.


    "How can people be exactly the same? Even though I am handed down by blood with the previous family leader, I am me and she is her. Naturally, I am completely different."


    Such words, but let those who fell into the past, could not help but be stunned.


    Soon, they looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    "It seems that we are really old."


    Gong Qianfeng sighed.


    Yes, the past has long been turned into dust, and there is no possibility of tracing back except memory.


    It''s time for them to put down their obsessions that should have passed.


    After a sad, several people also recovered their original shrewdness and wisdom.


    After a little thought, Ma Lian smiled and asked, "I heard about the palace family''s establishment of a large chamber of Commerce. I don''t know what the palace master plans to do next?"


    His voice was not big, but it also attracted the attention of many people in the crowd.


    Lin Mengya looked at her ears, paused slightly, and replied, "it''s all voluntary. Our requirements have been made into brochures. After the birthday banquet, they will be sent to you. We''ll talk about it in detail."


    She gave an official answer to Ma Lian''s question.


    But Ma, Cheng and Bai''s family reacted differently from them.


    Because the three of them received information about the big chamber of Commerce before they came.


    They knew that Gong Ya was telling them that the conditions given in the information were only available to internal personnel.


    The three also want to seek more benefits for their family.


    In that case, they can rest assured.


    There was peace in the hall. On the surface, everyone was exchanging friendly greetings, but inside, they were thinking of all kinds of ideas.


    Lin Mengya, together with her great grandfather, is playing the leading role with all the masters.


    Before long, but see Ning Liang slightly anxious, walked to her side.


    "Master, someone has arrived outside."


    Lin Mengya was surprised and asked him who he was.


    But seeing Ning Liang''s voice lowered, he said, "it''s the emperor and the empress who sent people to celebrate our old master''s birthday."


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun sent people respectively?


    Lin Mengya is also a little uncertain, but now it seems that she can''t be neglected.


    "Come on, please."


    She got up and explained to the crowd with some apology: "ladies and gentlemen, the will of the emperor and the empress has just arrived. I have to answer the order first. Please wait a moment."


    As soon as they heard it, no one dared to say anything more.


    However, when Gong Qianfeng celebrated his birthday, even emperor Zun and empress Zun sent people to celebrate his birthday. It seems that the face of the palace family is really not small.


    Lin Mengya and Lao Zu rushed to the front yard with people.


    I only saw a team of people in addition to the two waiters in charge of the message.


    Headed by a middle-aged man of about 50.


    Temperament can be regarded as gentle and elegant, but it is very tight.


    I don''t know who it is and how it can be with the people of emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    "Master Gong, master Gong, please know."


    It''s polite to come.


    They made their own proclamations. First, they came from the emperor.


    Naturally, the above is to wish her great grandfather a happy birthday, and one more thing is to seal her.


    Moreover, it is to seal her as the crown princess.


    When Lin Mengya took the order, she was a little confused.


    Prince Zhengfei? Is it difficult for the emperor to go back on his word and want to make a mess of Mandarin Duck Music for her?


    But before she was angry, Hou Zun''s other will made her understand.


    The will was that empress Zun accepted Murong Xi, that is, long Tianyu as his stepson, not to change him to Chu Jun.


    These two pieces of news, but she was unable to accept them.


    But on the surface, she has nothing to do.


    At least no one could see that she was in great confusion.


    "Congratulations to the master of the palace. You and the prince agree. You must be a perfect couple in the future."


    The waiter sent by the emperor smiled and congratulated her. Lin Mengya put aside all other things for the time being and ordered someone to prepare a big red envelope and gave it to the waiter.


    "I''d like to borrow your kind words. However, this will comes too suddenly. We are in a remote area and the news is not well informed. Can you give me some advice?"


    The waiter pinched the red envelope and smiled instantly.


    Moreover, he thought to himself that he was closer to Gong Ya than later.


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "the eldest prince is very ill this time, so your majesty has to make plans early."


    "Your Highness is ill? What is it? Is it serious?"


    She hadn''t heard anything about it before.


    She suddenly remembered that long Tianyu seemed to have reminded her once before that the situation in Longdu had changed and asked her to pay close attention.


    However, there have been many things recently, but she has been ignored.


    The Chamberlain didn''t think much. He just looked around. Especially after seeing the Chamberlain who didn''t deal with him, he lowered a bit and said, "it''s not a serious disease, but... From now on, your highness is no longer suitable to be a prince."


    Others don''t understand this, but Lin Mengya knows it clearly.


    The reason why long Tianyu is regarded as a reserve Prince is that his Highness the prince has no fertility.


    But according to the previous plan, didn''t the prince ascend the throne first and then give way to long Tianyu?


    Why did you change the crown prince so soon?


    Empress Zun cherished the crown prince so much and wanted to keep his crown prince. Would he compromise this time?


    The waiter''s words not only didn''t dispel her doubts, but also made her thoughts more confused.


    The Chamberlain didn''t say much, but congratulated her again. After wishing her great grandfather longevity, he was ready to leave.


    But the Chamberlain sent by Empress Zun was not ready to leave after receiving the reward.


    Lin Mengya and her great grandfather didn''t want to offend anyone, so they had to come forward and ask, "Sir, but there are other orders?"


    The inner waiter was the confidant around the empress. Now he didn''t care about them, but just raised his eyebrows.


    "We don''t dare to have other orders, but this adult has something to do with you."


    He refers to the gentle man next to him.


    Lin Mengya turned to look at the man.


    The man''s eyes were somewhat anxious and urgent, but his attitude was polite.


    After that, he saluted and asked, "dare you ask the master of the palace, have people in your house ever met dogs?"


    what? Looking for children?


    But before she asked in detail, she heard a surprised voice behind her.


    "Father!"


    After that, Feng Qi quickly walked over and said hello to the man.


    The man looked at Feng Qi and almost flushed his eyes.


    "Well, I''m relieved to see you. By the way, where''s your sister?"


    Referring to his sister, Feng Qi suddenly looked at Lin Mengya with a complex look, then said in a blunt tone: "sister, she accidentally fell into the water before, and now she is being raised at the palace. Father, since you are here, let''s go home quickly."


    Feng Fu nodded again and again, but the waiter next to him respectfully said hello to Feng Qi.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Feng. I don''t know what''s wrong with Miss Feng. A few days ago and later, my mother said that I haven''t seen Ms. Feng and Mr. Feng for a long time. If Miss Feng doesn''t have a big problem, why don''t you follow me into the palace and accompany my mother?"


    Lin Mengya''s doubts deepened.


    Listen to the meaning of the waiter, Feng brothers and sisters have something to do with Hou Zun.


    But seeing Feng Qi, he felt as if he had been wronged. He tightened his lips and looked at him with a bit of sadness and anger.


    "My aunt still loves us. In front of my aunt, our brother and sister will never be bullied again!"


    This made Lin Mengya sneer.


    Originally, I was waiting for her here.


    The internal attendant was immediately shocked and asked, "who is so brave that even the nephew of empress Zun dares to bully? Young master, but it doesn''t hurt. My mother will decide for you."


    But Feng Qi closed his mouth and shook his head.


    Feng''s father was also very distressed. He grabbed his son''s hand and said angrily, "don''t be afraid. Speak out loudly. As a father, you should see who is so overbearing!"

 Chapter 1995

    Feng Qi just shook his head again and again, looking like a little daughter-in-law who had been wronged by thousands of grievances.


    Lin Mengya sneered, but Feng''s father was so anxious that he almost lost his demeanor.


    However, his son never said it and couldn''t force him.


    He had to pat him on the shoulder and whispered, "since you insist on not revealing, your father won''t ask. Where is your sister now? I want to pick you up early."


    At this time, Feng Qi seemed relieved and whispered, "my sister is ill now. I''m afraid it''s hard to leave for a moment."


    "Sick? What disease did Wen Yuan get? Does it matter?"


    Feng Qiwen said, but looked at Lin Mengya again.


    Seeing that the latter was still proud and beautiful, and thinking of his sister''s haggard and pitiful appearance, he angrily said, "my sister was pushed into the water! Now she is lying in the hospital bed and no one is treating her!"


    "What?"


    As soon as Feng Fu listened, he grabbed his son and asked anxiously,


    "Who is it? How is Wen Yuan now? Where is she?"


    "My sister is at the palace now. As for the man who pushed my sister into the water, I haven''t found it yet."


    But he kept staring at Lin Mengya, and his intention was clear.


    At this time, father Feng reacted and looked at Gong Ya in disbelief.


    He pressed his anger and asked, "master of the palace, Feng Yuan is very grateful that your house has accepted my children. But why my daughter has no treatment? I think you have to explain to me!"


    The eyebrows were picked, and Lin Mengya was too busy.


    "What does Master Feng want to tell you? Everyone has heard about how our palace family treated your young master Feng''s daughter a while ago. Now that Miss Feng is ill, I kind-hearted to keep her in my house to recuperate. Am I still wrong?"


    Seeing her sophistry, Feng Qi almost broke his teeth.


    "We understand the good intentions of the master of the palace. Father, we''d better not argue with her any more. We''d better save our sister first."


    Feng''s father was also filled with righteous indignation.


    In his opinion, his two children are the most gentle and good children.


    The palace family looks like a domineering and unreasonable person. Naturally, they will bully and embarrass his children.


    "Well, my father will send for the doctor right away."


    They just wanted to enter the gate of the palace, but Lin Mengya scolded them.


    "Stop!"


    The boy next to the door also came out and stopped their father and son.


    Lin Mengya turned around and said in a cold voice, "this is my palace. How can you enter if you want?"


    Feng Qize was so angry that his face turned red.


    "Gong ya, don''t go too far!"


    "What if I go too far? What can you do to me? Also, tell me exactly how I treat you?"


    If you let them in, how can she raise her head as the owner of the palace from now on?


    Father Feng protected his son behind him.


    The elegant and gentle appearance suddenly became a male lion protecting his children because of anger.


    "Master of the palace, I respect you. As the master of the palace, I have been patient again and again. If you insist on bullying my children, I Feng Yuan will accompany you to the end!"


    "I don''t understand what master Feng said. You can ask, how did I treat your children when they came to my palace a few days ago?"


    Feng Yuan couldn''t help pausing as he watched her, even with some magnanimity in his eyes.


    Later, someone nearby said, "I don''t believe the leader of the palace family will bully those two people. Didn''t their brother and sister still go in and out with the eldest son of the palace family a few days ago?"


    "Not really. I saw that Miss Feng following the eldest son of the palace family with my own eyes. It looked like a young lady of the palace family. At that time, I thought there was another young lady in the palace family!"


    More and more comments made Feng Qi''s face worse and worse.


    He suddenly looked at Lin Mengya. From the beginning to now, his eyes have never been stained with panic. Or anger.


    Is she ready?


    "Master Feng, are you quite clear?"


    Her voice is not big or small, but it is enough for everyone around to hear.


    "Your childe and young lady came to my house, and my great grandfather personally placed them in the house. My eldest brother was close to them, and even took them with him. Miss Feng fell into the water. My palace family found the doctor to visit at the first time, otherwise, can she wait for you two to decide?"


    People outside are witnesses to what she said.


    At this time, Feng Qicai understood why Gong Ya had been patient before.


    But it turned out that this was what she was waiting for.


    impossible! She will never know her plan!


    In an instant, the wind reversed.


    Or from the beginning, the hearts of those who watched were towards Lin Mengya.


    Feng Qi was at a loss for the first time.


    In the scenes he has experienced before, those onlookers will naturally sympathize with them as the weak.


    But now he''s wrong.


    "Bah! Ungrateful man!"


    The mood of the crowd was gradually picked up, and someone had begun to spit on Feng Qi mercilessly.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly. The Feng brothers and sisters are really good at pretending to be poor.


    But they forgot one thing.


    All the inhabitants of feiye city received her favor.


    In her hands, she also controls the livelihood of these people.


    Maybe outside, the melon eaters will probably stand on the slightly weaker side because of compassion and so on.


    But it doesn''t apply here.


    "I, I didn''t!"


    Feng Qi''s hasty excuse, but he is not the opponent of the villagers.


    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, I heard a sharp, cool and thin voice, laughing: "Oh, we have seen it today. The way the palace family trains people is really first-class. However, in my mother''s eyes, I don''t rub the sand at all. Master of the Palace, do you know the crime?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and faced up to the waiter who had been silent since just now.


    She raised her lips and smiled innocently.


    "Really? Unfortunately, I don''t think I''m guilty, and you dare to condemn me?"


    The Chamberlain probably hasn''t been offended like this. Suddenly, his unnecessary face is a little blue and white.


    "The master of the palace is not timid! However, since we have served the will of the empress, we represent the majesty of the empress. Since Miss Feng''s business is in your house, you can''t get rid of it! We will tell the empress everything here. The master of the Palace should think about it and explain it to the empress!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Even though she doesn''t like empress Zun, now if she openly opposes empress Zun, her name is not upright and her words are not smooth.


    When Feng Qi reached the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw the man''s smile hidden in the corner of her mouth.


    All this suddenly opened up.


    From the beginning to now, the goal of the Feng family is not the big brother at all, but her!


    They first hid their identity, provoked the relationship between the big brother and her, and then made all these in order to completely annoy her.


    But they didn''t expect that she would act so unexpectedly that she almost killed Feng Wenyuan.


    Also let them throw a rat''s taboo, there is no way to continue to make waves.


    Today, the Chamberlain of the empress came to find fault with himself.


    If she wants to avoid the edge, she must suppress it.


    At that time, I can only let the latter respect knead flat and round.


    But if she doesn''t compromise, Hou Zun will become famous.


    Oh, it really put her in a dilemma.


    But unfortunately, she has never been a self-contained master.


    Just when she wanted to tear her face publicly, the crowd was suddenly separated.


    A group of light armored soldiers surrounded the people.


    "Bold! We are the emissary of the empress. How dare you..."


    "So what?"


    Before the Chamberlain finished, he was cut off by a mellow voice.


    Everyone stared at the man who came out slowly from the crowd.


    He is dressed in dark clothes, with black hair and pupils, and his eyebrows are like blades. He is handsome and cold like an immortal in the sky.


    He walked up to Lin Mengya, with a full body of reserved and expensive, but extremely cold, people can only bow their heads and dare not speak.


    He didn''t look at those people who were in the way, but took her hand.


    "Waiting for me?"


    He smiled at the other side with a few ambiguous words in his tone.


    Lin Mengya was a little shocked.


    Didn''t this man send a message last night that he won''t come today?


    But then she stopped worrying about being tricked by this man.


    "Yes."


    A short word, with great trust in him.


    Long Tianyu was in a good mood, so he was not so tired of those people.


    "May I ask your excellency?"


    Master Feng didn''t know the man in front of him, but Feng Qi was shocked from the beginning.


    impossible! How could he be here!


    Long Tianyu glanced at him faintly.


    "Just now, who was going to bully my wife?"


    When his eyes were swept, Feng''s father and son, together with the waiter, felt a cool wind from behind their neck.


    That''s the taste of being stared at by death. Today, their lives are in the hands of this man!


    "Your Highness is really joking. The Lord of the palace is your future crown princess. It''s too late for us to respect. How dare we bully?"


    The waiter suddenly changed his eyes, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was stiff.


    Lin Mengya never let her guard down.


    How did she feel that from the moment Yu appeared, whether it was the waiter or Feng Qi, it was like seeing a ghost?


    Obviously, today''s scene, they never dreamed that long Tianyu would suddenly appear here.


    It seems that there must be something strange in it!


    "No, it''s best."


    He didn''t give these people face at all, and after he appeared, Feng Qi and the Chamberlain also knew that it would be difficult to realize their attempt this time.


    The Chamberlain was a cunning man. He said with a smile on the spot, "it''s all a misunderstanding. I hope the palace master is magnanimous. Your highness, we have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Feng Qi secretly glared at the waiter. It is obvious that this kind of behavior of running away when the situation is bad is not righteous enough.


    But long Tianyu''s men blocked his way.

 Chapter 1996

    "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    The internal attendant''s face was not very good-looking, and his smile seemed to turn up reluctantly, showing some embarrassment.


    "Bring everyone in. No one is allowed to go without the order of the temple."


    Long Tianyu just glanced at him contemptuously and ordered in a deep voice.


    Ning Liang, who had been nearby, immediately came forward to greet the new prince and his husband.


    Later, under the stunned eyes of the Feng family''s father and son and the Chamberlain, they were taken to the inner courtyard of the palace family.


    The villagers outside soon began to talk.


    Of course, the goal they are talking about is the pair in front of them.


    After all, the impact of dual looks is common, but there are not many such high-quality ones.


    Lin Mengya was led by the man and returned to the house.


    Until he turned a corner and couldn''t see them outside, Lin Mengya suddenly clasped his wrist with her backhand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t resist at all and asked with a smile.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, but temporarily put down a heart.


    Fortunately, I wasn''t hurt.


    "Why did you come back suddenly?"


    She didn''t think it was a surprise from long Tianyu.


    You know, there are a lot of things today. If long Tianyu wants to come, he will inform himself early.


    After all, they have dual identities, and some things must be prepared.


    Long Tianyu was asked to smile and pinched her face.


    "Why? Don''t you want to see me?"


    "I''ll ask you something serious again!"


    Looking at the elegant woman just now, long Tianyu suddenly stared round her eyes. Long Tianyu was very satisfied with her vitality and vitality.


    "Well, I should have returned to Longdu today."


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya guessed it would be so.


    The change of Prince Li was too sudden. Like her, long Tianyu was caught off guard.


    "But I received a message that someone wanted to calculate you while I was away, so I came back. How can my daughter-in-law be bullied by others?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the man with suspicious eyes.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who will be bullied?"


    Long Tianyu instantly felt a little dangerous, and then shook his head without backbone.


    "No! But I want to protect you all my life."


    In the end, she was not thick skinned enough and was defeated by the guy''s love words that he didn''t want money.


    Helpless, had to change the topic.


    "I think they want to lure the tiger away from the mountain?"


    Long Tianyu knew his wife too well. At a glance, she knew that it was probably because she couldn''t stand the attack of her love words. She narrowed her eyes, smiled, nodded and said, "it''s true. However, my people are not waste."


    For these, long Tianyu has absolute confidence.


    In fact, even Hou Zun doesn''t understand why her assassination of long Tianyu has failed repeatedly in the past six months.


    This time, she even spared no expense. She thought she could kill two birds with one stone, which could not only eradicate long Tianyu, but also hold the palace family in her hand.


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. Neither of them succeeded.


    "Your Highness, everyone has been cleaned up."


    While they were talking, a portable dark guard appeared behind them.


    The man bowed his head and dared not look in the direction of his master.


    "Well, send the head to the empress."


    "Yes."


    After dark Wei finished, he heard the news. At this time, Lin Mengya realized that the man was far from as light as he seemed.


    "In fact, you don''t have to show your identity with me. After all, there are too many people who want to deal with you."


    Her "hard-working", long Tianyu doesn''t want to appreciate it at all.


    Just holding her wrist, he said seriously, "you are Lin Mengya, I am long Tianyu. You are Su Mei, I am Su Yan. You are gong ya, I am Murong Xi."


    The eyes he looked at her were filled with deep affection.


    "I only exist because of you. Without you, there would be no me in the world."


    Lin Mengya looked at the familiar handsome face, but she felt that his words had a deep meaning she didn''t understand.


    Holding out her hand, she grabbed his neck and made a slight effort to make their foreheads close to each other.


    "Fool, you turned me into what I am now. You and I have long been connected. Even fate can''t separate us."


    It was long Tianyu who turned her into Lin Mengya.


    They are people who achieve each other, snuggle up to each other and change each other.


    Long Tianyu gently kissed her forehead and said, "well, we''ll talk about other things later. Now, the news should be spread all over the world."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya has a headache.


    A good birthday party has to make these little moths.


    She sighed weakly and rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    "Hou Zun will make trouble for people! By the way, you are now the crown prince. What about the former crown prince?"


    Long Tianyu smelled the speech, but his eyes were a little gloomy.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hear his answer. She wanted to look up, but he gently pressed her chest back.


    "The prince... Probably won''t work."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that long Tianyu always knew about it?


    "I''m not so much his substitute as he''s always my substitute."


    She was even more confused.


    Long Tianyu touched her head and said, "since I was born, someone has been dying for me. The prince is like this. When we change positions, it means that his death is coming."


    If a person''s birth means the death of countless people, is this person''s existence right or wrong?


    This is a problem perplexing long Tianyu. Maybe he didn''t think so in the past, but recently, he often has such a problem.


    Lin Mengya seemed to feel something and put her hands around his waist.


    "I don''t think so. If the prince is really dead, Hou Zun will be crazy. How can she have such leisure and make such a will?"


    She deeply understands the love of her son.


    If it were her, maybe she would not aim at others like empress Zun, but she would never compromise so easily.


    It seems that empress Zun has found a way to save the prince.


    "Well, maybe you''re right, but that woman is crazy. I''ll send you more people in the future."


    Lin Mengya immediately wanted to refuse.


    Including Hanya Wei, every time she goes out, there must be a large group of people behind her.


    "There are not many good guards. I have enough people now. Besides, Ah Da, they are one in a million. If I am at home, I need such guards. Moreover, there is a truth to prevent thieves for a thousand days. Those who should come will always come. Don''t worry too much."


    In fact, Lin Mengya knows the current situation.


    There were too many people who wanted to kill her, but they might not succeed, and she didn''t take them to heart.


    In front of those who could endanger her life, no matter how many guards she had, they were all furnishings.


    Therefore, she simply opened her eyes.


    Long Tianyu had to continue to lecture, but he was blocked by a pair of small hands.


    "Well, I promise I''ll be careful. Let''s go, great grandparents. They should wait."


    Pulling the big dog, Lin Mengya walked happily towards the main hall.


    They finally entered the hall one by one, and didn''t dare to hold hands.


    After all, it is the birthday banquet of great ancestors. They should also consider the affordability of others.


    In the front hall, everyone knew more or less what happened at the door through their servants.


    Besides, Gong Ya is now the prince''s imperial concubine, which is enough to surprise everyone''s eyes.


    But similarly, her disagreement with Hou Zun seems to have become a well-known secret.


    In any case, Hou Zun is her nominal mother-in-law.


    Even those who have Hedong lions in their house have to cry out in secret.


    What''s more, his highness Xi, who is said not to give face, took the initiative to pay a birthday to the old master of the palace since he entered the door.


    Suddenly, some unspeakable careful thoughts grew crazily in the hearts of those homeowners.


    But they also have to admit that the Gong family really has the strength to form a large chamber of Commerce.


    For example, the ability to change rapidly and affect the whole pattern of defending the country is beyond their reach.


    In a peaceful and friendly atmosphere, everyone went all the way to the birthday banquet in the evening.


    The original dinner was organized by Feng Qi.


    Lin Mengya has been sending people to stare at him closely, so everything at the birthday party is under her control.


    I have to say that even though Feng Qi has no good intentions, the birthday banquet is well arranged.


    At least, whether it''s singing and dancing or wine and dishes, they are very innovative. They can be regarded as the joy of guests and hosts.


    "Owner, Feng Qi arranged a special fireworks show at the end. Are we still doing the same?"


    At the birthday party, Ning Liang quietly walked up to her and said.


    She looked at the guests around her. Long Tianyu seemed to be asking her what had happened with her eyes.


    Lin Mengya thought, got up and followed Ning Liang out.


    At the same time, long Tianyu also left the table and followed her.


    "Have you checked all those fireworks?"


    Ning Liang nodded and said, "the small ones have been checked. There is no problem."


    Feng Qi''s fireworks show is called "fire tree and silver flower".


    It''s said that the layout is very novel. She has seen the design drawings before. When the performance comes out, the night sky of the palace will be illuminated for a moment. It''s really rare.


    After listening to Ning Liang''s words, long Tianyu didn''t express any opinions, but looked at her gently.


    "What do you think?"


    Lin Mengya asked for his advice, but the latter shook her head.


    "Listen to you."


    After thinking for a moment, she said, "just do it according to the original plan. You tell them to be alert. In case of water, they must put it out in time. Also, make sure that the fireworks people are careful not to hurt themselves."


    "Yes, the owner can rest assured that everything is ready and there will be no accident."


    Waving her hand, Lin Mengya asked Ning Liang to step back and look at the bright moon in the sky.

 Chapter 1997

    The appearance of Hou Zun''s will has fully explained that the emergence of Feng''s brothers and sisters is not accidental.


    Although they came to deal with her, Lin Mengya didn''t think that the other party would stop here.


    For the sake of his children, empress Zun has gone crazy.


    Therefore, she must take this risk and lead to the killing move buried behind Hou Zun.


    But she was surprised that long Tianyu would agree with her to take the risk.


    "I thought you would stop me."


    She tilted her head, while the latter pinched her cheek.


    "My lady, how can you be embarrassed by such a small thing?"


    That tone, proud and spoiled.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    He is the only one who will support himself to do such a thing without asking anything.


    "Let''s go back first."


    He fell a few steps behind and watched her leave first.


    In the night, the darkness in his eyes quietly became deeper and deeper. There seemed to be endless deep meaning in it, but he couldn''t tell her clearly.


    This fireworks show, just like its name, is bright and beautiful.


    Rao is used to seeing the modern fireworks, but she is still attracted by the fireworks in the sky.


    But since it is a fire tree and silver flower, in addition to the fireworks in the sky, there are also many ingenious thoughts on the ground.


    Those small fireworks tied into a tree are in full bloom in the eyes of everyone one by one.


    The smell of fireworks gradually filled the air, but it was not as pungent as ordinary fireworks.


    But all kinds of lanterns began to get angry around. Looking through the smoke, it was like a fairyland on earth.


    After getting the owner''s consent, the owners who enjoyed in the yard couldn''t help looking at the lanterns with strange shapes.


    "Come on, my old bone can''t survive you young people. Ya''er, go and play with them."


    After a busy day, my great grandfather was very tired.


    Lin Mengya''s tight nerves are also relaxed at the moment.


    As Ning Liang promised, there was no accident when setting off fireworks.


    She hurriedly called someone and accompanied her great grandfather to the backyard to have a rest.


    Watching everyone stroll around the yard in twos and threes, her mind moved slightly. With Cairu, she also looked at these strange lanterns.


    But to her surprise, many stories were drawn on these lanterns.


    From her point of view, she found that some were coherent and some were independent stories.


    She looked at it and couldn''t help falling in love.


    When she came back, she found that Cairu had disappeared from her side.


    However, this is a palace. There are her people inside and outside. There''s nothing to worry about.


    She continued to read the story on the lantern, but accidentally ran into someone.


    "Sorry!"


    She immediately turned to apologize. The light around was not bright enough. She only saw the man in black.


    "No harm."


    The voice was a little dull, but it had the characteristics of gold and jade like coolness.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and saw the man''s exquisite and beautiful face.


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, this man is the kind of iceberg beauty like long Tianyu.


    But Lin Mengya knows that Yu is cold outside and hot inside, and this person has a chill that makes her feel dangerous.


    Subconsciously, she took a big step back. She lowered her head and avoided the man''s too straightforward sight.


    "I didn''t see it. I''m sorry."


    But the man took a step forward and even reached out and raised her chin.


    "Between you and me, there''s no need to say this."


    The man looked straight at her, and his deep eyes almost caught her mind.


    But Lin Mengya immediately shook off the man''s hand, and her attitude was lighter.


    "Since you don''t blame me, Gong Ya thanked you first."


    She showed her identity and her tone was alienated.


    The man smiled and automatically left some to show that he had no intention of offending.


    "It''s Miss Gong. I''ve just menglang. Just now, Miss Gong''s concentration looks like a fairy under the moon. I was dazed and abrupt. It''s really my fault."


    Hearing such a sincere apology, Lin Mengya was a little embarrassed.


    No wonder, although she was at the birthday party just now, it doesn''t mean everyone knows her.


    But she is always polite to men.


    "Since I read it wrong, it doesn''t matter. I have something to leave first. Please help yourself."


    She nodded, the latter with a smile on her face.


    Just eyes, always firmly locked on her.


    Just a few steps away, she saw three figures standing not far away, and her steps couldn''t help being lighter.


    "Mother!"


    As soon as the two boys saw her, they shouted crisply.


    Lin Mengya picked up Mo Yan, and long Tianyu also picked up Ning''er.


    She kissed the tender faces of the two babies.


    "How do you want to bring them out?"


    She has been worried about the safety of the children, so she didn''t let the two children come out to see the guests.


    "Our father and son came to find you because they were afraid you might run away."


    The man whispered, but he got a white eye from Lin Mengya.


    Seeing this, long Tianyu had to smile, but the realization fell not far away.


    The smoke gradually dispersed, and the figure of the man seemed to be integrated with the night.


    A trace of alert and danger crossed long Tianyu''s long eyes. He monopolized his wife''s shoulder and took the man away.


    The young man in black stood still and watched the woman leave from his sight.


    The clenched fist almost scratched the flesh in the palm, but he was still calm and gentle. He watched the woman pair up with others, marry and have children.


    After all, he was a little late.


    Maybe it''s not too late.


    He raised a smile, and the face hidden in the night was full of strangeness for some reason.


    The eagerness in his eyes shows a twisted and crazy potential.


    He will get that woman! No matter who it is, it can''t be stopped!


    After Lin Mengya completely disappeared in his eyes, the man turned and completely integrated into the darkness.


    Playing with his wife and children until late at night, long Tianyu sent everyone back to Dongyuan.


    The two boys already have their own rooms, but today they are very sticky and want to sleep with their mother.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to appease the big one first and promised to only let the two boys sleep in the small bed outside, which coaxed people to leave.


    But long Tianyu didn''t go out of the house, but went to the guest room of the palace without disturbing anyone.


    Here, there are three members of the Feng family.


    "Who?"


    As soon as Feng Qigang closed his clothes and lay in bed, he felt that there seemed to be one more person in the room.


    With a low drink, he immediately sat up and looked warily into the room.


    But the next moment, his neck was pinched in his hand.


    "Wuwu..."


    He struggled to get rid of it, but it was useless.


    His fingers closed slightly, and even Feng Qi seemed to have heard the sound of his bones breaking.


    He looked at the man in horror. In the dark, he could feel the strong killing intention emanating from the man.


    "Oh."


    The man sneered and suddenly let go of his hand.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Feng Qi collapsed in bed and tried to breathe, but he coughed repeatedly.


    But he did not dare to move again for fear that he would be strangled.


    "Hou Zun still hasn''t made progress."


    When a man opens his mouth, he is a sneer that he doesn''t care.


    Feng Qi suddenly shrunk.


    His biggest backer is houzun, but it''s obvious that the visitor doesn''t even pay attention to houzun, let alone him?


    "You are really not afraid of death when you cooperate with him."


    "You, how do you know?"


    Compared with Feng Qi''s consternation, men seem more indifferent.


    At this time, the moonlight through the window reflects the man''s cold and precious eyebrows and eyes.


    Feng Qi suddenly trembled and looked at the man in horror.


    "What''s on the ground that I don''t know?"


    Long Tianyu ridiculed the other party''s self righteous, but his chill deepened at the thought of the other party''s behavior.


    "Tell Hou Zun that if she still wants to save her son''s life, she will break up with him as soon as possible. Otherwise, she will die in front of her son."


    It''s not a threat because he''s just telling the truth.


    No longer looking at the trembling Feng Qi, long Tianyu gave an ultimatum and left the guest room.


    In the guest room, Feng Qi is like a dehydrated fish, gasping heavily, and his cold sweat has soaked his clothes.


    impossible! How could Murong Xi know the relationship between Hou Zun and that man?


    But with the extreme instability of his mood, he suddenly covered his head and pounded the bed board.


    How could it happen at this time! damn!


    He tried to calm down, but the pain that was about to burst made him lose his mind a little bit.


    Then, after the pain exceeded the limit he could bear, he suddenly calmed down.


    "I, how could I be here?"


    The voice is still elegant and gentle, but it is mixed with a bit of panic.


    Feng Qi raised his head and looked around at a loss.


    Although he doesn''t seem to have changed at all, if anyone sees him, he will be very surprised.


    Because Feng Qi now is almost different from the man a moment ago.


    Outside the window, dark clouds once again shrouded the bright moon, darkness, drowning the whole world.


    The next day, Lin Mengya woke up and was a little wilted.


    Since she had the system, she rarely had some chaotic and meaningless dreams.


    But she can''t be completely controlled by the system - this is the advice given to her by the little medicine.


    After all, she is not a robot that can move by system.


    She rubbed her sore temples, but she couldn''t recall what she dreamed last night.


    Baiji and Baizhi were responsible for grooming her when they heard the news, but when they saw Lin Mengya, they involuntarily screamed.


    "Miss, why are you crying?"


    Cry?


    Lin Mengya subconsciously thought they were joking.


    But after touching a tear that was still wet in the corner of her eye, she was also a little confused.


    But she doesn''t remember crying?


    Angelica dahurica kindly took a small mirror, and Lin Mengya knew why they were so surprised.


    In the mirror, his cheeks were pale and his eyes were red and swollen. At a glance, he knew that he was crying very sad.


    I couldn''t help feeling more puzzled.


    Did she lose her memory?

 Chapter 1998

    Finally, let Angelica dahurica and Baiji bring her a towel for cold compress.


    When she finally cleaned up enough to see people, Lin Mengya called for Xiaoyao.


    "Little medicine, I cried last night?"


    The little medicine''s voice hesitated.


    "Well, master, are you afraid of the dark?"


    "Ha?"


    The latter hesitated for a moment and then continued to say carefully: "according to the human emotions I know, you didn''t get hurt last night and didn''t have any major emotional setbacks. Apart from being afraid of the dark, I really can''t think why you cried."


    She''s a little speechless. She''s afraid of the dark. Such a delicate setting doesn''t accord with her at all, okay?


    But Xiaoyao won''t lie about such things. Even the goods haven''t fully mastered the basic human skill of "lying".


    So she couldn''t help asking one more question.


    "Did I cry badly last night?"


    "Well, it''s terrible!"


    Listening to Xiaoyao''s answer without hesitation, Lin Mengya fell into an embarrassing silence.


    Although she is not a bloody real man without tears, it is incredible that she cried so miserably and I have no memory.


    "Is there anything abnormal in the system?"


    "No. But when you cried last night, you cut off contact with me. So I don''t know why you cry."


    Lin Mengya felt speechless.


    Well, although she doesn''t know why she cried all night, she doesn''t want to lose face, which is very consistent with her own style.


    "Shall I make a detailed inspection and evaluation report for you?"


    Lin Mengya thought about it and refused.


    Just as Xiaoyao once told her, man is a mysterious individual.


    Even the advanced technology such as Shennong system can only be "research", but not completely "master".


    If the system did not detect anything at that time, it would be futile to check in detail.


    Anyway, the mysterious event that happened to her has not happened once or twice.


    Don''t worry about too much debt. Anyway, it will come out sooner or later.


    She enlightened herself in this way, and strictly prohibited Bletilla to publicize it.


    No, shame.


    Fortunately, the two girls listened to her. After putting on a little makeup and covering up their haggard appearance, white peony also came to report the matter.


    "The birthday gifts sent by the owners yesterday are still waiting for your instructions."


    White peony is now the daughter-in-law in charge of her yard. After the last incident, no one dared to underestimate the people in her yard.


    In order to vent his anger on her, Zeng Zu has sold the women and girls who listened to Gong Bin''s words.


    She knows the pains of her great grandfather.


    She doesn''t want to affect the relationship between their brothers and sisters, but also has to maintain her unique authority as the head of the family.


    It was also difficult for him. After all, they still failed to let their great grandfather have a leisurely and comfortable old age.


    "Pick out all the good ones and give them to Lian Bo. Let Zeng Zu dispose of them at will. Throw the rest into the warehouse."


    The things sent by the owners are naturally good, but they are still several grades worse than what she usually gave to her great grandfather.


    In their home, several brothers and she can use the same, but the great grandfather must be exquisite everywhere.


    In Lin Mengya''s words, the ants in the great grandfather''s yard must have double eyelids!


    Of course, if the ants have double eyelids, put them aside first, but everyone in the whole house knows that the ancestors of the palace family are the most expensive and the most important.


    But I have to say that in this way, the focus of power of the palace family has safely passed to her hand.


    This greatly disappointed those who secretly wanted to see the palace family''s power grabbing joke.


    But at present, the confused things Gong bin had done before gave her a headache.


    There is no other reason, just because the big chamber of Commerce was negotiated by Gong bin before.


    Now he was grounded, and all the burden fell on her.


    If Gong bin doesn''t appear all the time, she will become a bad person.


    In this way, the credibility of large chambers of Commerce will be greatly reduced.


    After all, who really believes in such a person?


    Brother and sister of the Feng family can really make trouble for her!


    "Miss, but are you worrying about the young master?"


    Seeing that the young lady was silent, Bai Shao thought about it a little and guessed it.


    Lin Mengya nodded and sat lazily on the couch.


    "Well, they all came to the big chamber of Commerce, but he was talking all the time before. I don''t know what they are talking about, but it''s a sudden change of people, which always makes people feel a little bad."


    Originally, she also wanted to give the big chamber of Commerce to Gong bin.


    Now it seems that she has made things simple.


    Although Gong bin is capable, his personality weakness is too obvious.


    Can he really fight with a gang of unscrupulous businessmen?


    At that time, don''t lose all your money.


    White peony thought carefully, and then spoke carefully.


    "I''ve heard of this big chamber of Commerce. What Miss means is that I hope you can share the same spirit. In the long run, this is a good thing. Moreover, I don''t think the young master is not suitable for this position."


    Lin Mengya looked at the white peony in surprise.


    If she remembers correctly, this little pepper is the most vindictive.


    Even now in the mansion, people have seen her fierce name in just a few days.


    On that day, Gong bin committed her taboo. It is said that white peony will not spare him. Why did he take the initiative to intercede with him this time?


    White peony looked a little hot by her, He hurriedly said: "I didn''t plead with the young master, but the situation of that day. Later, sister Baiji told me. At first, the young master didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Baiji and angelica, and he spoke very politely to them. It was mainly Miss Feng, who was picking up the difference every word, but no one could find anything wrong. Moreover, she was waving the flag of Hello number. In this way, the young master will be so impulsive. "


    "Not to mention." White peony smiled and said, "you are angry because you care about the young master and us. If you don''t care about someone, you won''t spend that time and mind getting angry with him."


    The words came to her heart.


    Lin Mengya sighed. The girls knew her best.


    Baiji and Baizhi also came together and held her hand.


    "Miss, I don''t feel wronged."


    Baiji considerate advised, and Angelica also nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Lin Mengya looked at the sincerity in their eyes, but she felt a little guilty.


    "You are all my family, but I have wronged you again."


    This is the reason why she can''t forgive Gong bin.


    The four of them, in her heart, are irreplaceable.


    The most rare thing in the world is sincerity, not to mention that they have shared weal and woe and helped each other before.


    She dares to bet that if one day she falls into trouble and everyone betrays their relatives, only they will follow themselves and never give up.


    Therefore, she can''t live up to their sincerity. Even if Gong bin breaks up, she doesn''t hesitate.


    But Gong bin is also her brother and her relative.


    Such a thing, in fact, the most sad is her.


    "Where will they be wronged? But on that day, they exaggerated some."


    Bai Ji said softly, and Bai Zhi also looked up at her small face and said seriously, "in fact, the young master really didn''t do anything to us. He didn''t shout to kill us, or even say a heavy word. But those women were more hateful. It was clear that the young master didn''t say he wanted to drive us away, but they danced happily."


    In fact, Lin Mengya really hasn''t had time to ask about the situation at that time.


    First, she was worried about their safety. Second, the situation at that time really touched her scales.


    Frowning, Lin Mengya couldn''t help recalling the scene at that time.


    Since Feng Wenyuan has changed her clothes and the eldest brother sent them away, why didn''t they go and chat with the women and girls instead?


    You know, big brother is a polite and old-fashioned man.


    Usually, several brothers rushed into her yard wholeheartedly, and he caught them and scolded them one by one.


    How can such a person talk and laugh with a few unfamiliar maid ladies in his sister''s yard?


    "White peony, how did those people deal with it later?"


    Paeonia Alba immediately replied, "the old man said that we don''t want such a traitor. He told Ning Liang that he sold them. Later, Ning liang thought it was something in our yard, so he gave me their deed of betrayal. I told ya hang yesterday that no one had asked about this meeting."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya told Bai Su to ask about the situation that day.


    It''s best to ask about everything in detail, and then report back.


    In the afternoon, Bai Shao told her about it.


    It turned out that the reason why the big brother talked to those people at that time was because Feng Wenyuan said that she had seen a kind of cloth that could change color in the palace.


    As for why they dared to attack Baiji and Angelica dahurica, it was because Feng Wenyuan''s overt and covert words provoked their unwilling and jealous mind.


    Thanks to Feng Wenyuan''s clever mouth, it angered Angelica dahurica, who has always been outspoken.


    The big brother saw the temper of Angelica dahurica before they were driven out.


    Lin Mengya finally saw the deep meaning of the connection between cause and effect.


    Whether it''s big brother, Angelica dahurica, or those old women, they all care about her.


    As a result, she became the weakness of all of them.


    Feng Wenyuan took advantage of this.


    Angelica dahurica couldn''t stand being said that she was not good at all, so Feng Wenyuan angered Angelica dahurica with words.


    From the perspective of big brother, Angelica dahurica still treats a foreign guest so impolitely, not to mention treating her?


    Of course, Feng Wenyuan''s instigation is necessary to aggravate this worry.


    Those women and girls are selfish.


    After all, the more she attaches importance to it, the more likely it is to stand out.


    Therefore, he was bewitched by Feng Wenyuan.

 Chapter 1999

    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help breathing out a long breath.


    It''s not that teammates are too incompetent, but that the enemy is too cunning.


    But Feng Wenyuan certainly didn''t expect to break her head. She is a ruthless character who is more agile in her hands than in her mouth.


    For the time being, Feng Wenyuan''s desire to incite civil strife in the palace family was blocked.


    Neither brother nor sister is a fuel-efficient lamp!


    Next to them, Bletilla, they were shocked.


    Angelica dahurica, in particular, blinked her big eyes and murmured, "is that Miss Feng''s mouth too powerful? If Miss Feng didn''t wake me up, I still don''t understand the meaning of Miss Feng''s words."


    "More than that." Lin Mengya hooked her lips and smiled sarcastically.


    "A good word is warm in winter, but a bad word hurts people in June. If you use your tongue well, you can not only kill people, but even destroy a country."


    Feng Wenyuan is good at making a pitiful camouflage posture. In fact, in addition to being pitied and treating her as a weak person, she has no intention of completely annoying her.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya smiled coldly.


    With a look she hates most, she knows that what she can''t let go is her family.


    Therefore, Feng Wenyuan provoked it and made the relationship between her and her family crack.


    So what''s next? Even if they become enemies, the palace family will be torn apart, right?


    This idea is really not generally vicious!


    "If this man puts his mind on the right path, I''m afraid his future will be unlimited."


    White peony said with some regret.


    As a businessman, she naturally knows how much benefit a good eloquence can bring.


    Just now, it''s a pity.


    "No matter how powerful your tongue is, it''s just a crooked mind. It''s not enough to be afraid."


    Lin Mengya thought about it, and then she was relieved.


    Anyway, if Feng Wenyuan is a demon once, she will fight once.


    She wanted to see if the Feng brothers and sisters had that life against her.


    The investigation has made it clear that Lin Mengya is not the kind of person to bear a grudge.


    But she still wants to take this opportunity to let her big brother suffer.


    Unexpectedly, master Feng and Feng Qi took the initiative to find her the next day.


    Lin Mengya ordered people to take them to the small flower hall. Without deliberately asking them to wait for long, she appeared in front of the crowd.


    Only this time, she changed to Su Mei''s face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Miss Su Mei, the righteous younger sister of the owner of my family."


    Facing two puzzled faces, Cairu took the initiative to start and answer their doubts.


    It wasn''t Gong Ya who came. Their faces suddenly became a little ugly.


    I think I feel neglected.


    "Two, please sit down."


    Lin Mengya didn''t see it.


    Do you have to let the host''s family play the gong and drums to entertain those who come to pick things?


    When the three were seated, Feng Fu took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "Thanks for the hospitality of the palace master, we shouldn''t bother for too long. Today, I''m here to say goodbye to the palace master. Please tell Miss Su."


    Lin Mengya nodded and gracefully sent the tea to the entrance.


    The Feng brothers and sisters didn''t achieve their goal. How could they leave so easily?


    Or is it that they are retreating and have other plans?


    "Oh, my sister told me. But I heard that Miss Feng is not very ill. In that case, why don''t you get well and go?"


    Probably because she is an "innocent" person, even if Feng''s father and son have some temper, it''s not easy to make it out in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked at their more ugly faces, but her heart was more happy.


    You deserve it. Choke them bastards!


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Su, but the little girl is weak and I''m afraid she can''t stand the trouble of your house."


    Feng Fu''s tone was hard, and he was obviously reluctant to give up his weak and poor little girl.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t want them to be happy at all.


    "I wasn''t at home a few days ago, but people outside said that Miss Feng''s advance and retreat in the palace family is like a daughter of the palace family. My great grandfather and sister have always been hospitable. How can I hear master Feng''s tone today, but it seems that my palace family has done something wrong."


    In the face of her question, master Feng almost couldn''t help it.


    Fortunately, Feng Qi still kept his reason, grabbed his father and forcibly suppressed his father''s anger.


    "Where did Miss Su go? Naturally, the Gong family is'' as kind as a mountain ''to our brother and sister. My brother and sister will remember it. My father is just worried about my sister''s urgency, and I ask Miss Su to understand."


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips.


    "Oh, I see."


    "If Miss Su has nothing else to do, we''ll leave first."


    Father and son soon left her sight.


    "Master, do you want the people of Hanya Wei to dispose of them?"


    Cairu bowed and asked for instructions.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then shook her head.


    "No need."


    "Yes."


    The departure of the Feng family did not attract much attention.


    In fact, how much attention was paid to the Feng brothers and sisters before, and how humiliating it was after the birthday banquet.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all.


    Now the representatives of those caravans and aristocratic families are almost here. How to establish a large chamber of commerce is the top priority.


    "Little sister, brother, what are you going to do?"


    These days, the reception of those guests is handled by the fourth brother.


    But I didn''t hide it from him.


    He didn''t plead with Gong bin. He was fooled around by a woman. He was ashamed to say it.


    Lin Mengya knocked on the table and asked seriously, "how many of these people can you leave if you are allowed to deal with this matter alone now?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gong Si said cautiously, "less than 60 percent."


    But the result was beyond her expectation.


    It''s not a good thing for them to change their generals, let alone those collaborators who won''t believe it.


    On reflection, she decided to go with her fourth brother to see the situation of her eldest brother.


    At the moment, in Gong Bin''s yard, he seemed depressed after being grounded for several days.


    It''s also frowning to serve him personally.


    "Don''t be sad, young master. The old man and the young lady certainly didn''t mean to ignore you."


    Gong bin looked at him, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "You don''t understand."


    Now recalling the scene of that day, Gong bin still feels a little incredible.


    How on earth did he think he would do that to his little sister?


    Even if there is something wrong with my little sister, he should not dispose of the people in my little sister''s room at will when he is a brother.


    Still in front of Feng Wenyuan, an outsider, isn''t this the face of beating my little sister?


    Fortunately, he kept saying that he sincerely took his little sister as the head of the family.


    Now, he doesn''t slap himself.


    "Young master, it''s the young lady and the fourth young master!"


    Xiao Ling''s eyes lit up and shouted.


    Gong bin was a little flustered. He hurriedly stood up and looked eagerly at the door.


    But after seeing the beautiful figure, he hung his head again.


    He has no face to see his little sister.


    His face felt hot, but he turned his head and hurried back to the house.


    Leaving only a confused little order on his face.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya and Gong Si don''t care at all.


    "Big young master, four young masters!"


    Xiao Ling came to salute, then thought carefully and said, "the young master didn''t mean to avoid you two."


    After explaining this sentence, Lin Mengya waved and motioned him to step down first.


    Xiao Ling hesitated and finally swallowed all his words back.


    Lin Mengya went to the door and said, "big brother, this is preparation. Will you never see me again?"


    For a long time, Gong Bin''s depressed voice came from inside.


    "I, I don''t have that face anymore. Younger sister, I''m sorry for you. Tomorrow, I''ll report back to my great grandfather and go out to practice..."


    The next words were interrupted by Lin Mengya.


    Her voice was a little cold, mixed with a bit of ridicule.


    "It seems that the big brother didn''t learn anything about going out, but learned to escape."


    "I didn''t!"


    The sound inside immediately became stronger, and then weakened again.


    "I just don''t deserve it."


    "Big brother really doesn''t deserve it. In my eyes, you really don''t deserve one tenth of Miss Liu."


    Mentioning Liu qianrong, there was an instant silence.


    She glanced, Hate iron but not steel said: "I asked my great grandfather that it was Miss Liu who married you at the beginning. But later, Miss Liu''s mother and daughter were driven out. Later, the family coveted the wealth of our palace family and began to pretend to be an impostor. At that time, Miss Liu had fallen into the dust. But she kept her promise to the palace family wholeheartedly. Later, you were unconscious, and she volunteered to take care of you ¡£ Later, you are going to develop a large chamber of Commerce. Miss Liu is fearless to go with you. In my eyes, she not only believes and promises, but also is brave and fearless. You are really not as good as such a good girl! "


    Speaking of later, she was a little really angry.


    She knows why her eldest brother is single now.


    This product is absolutely based on strength!


    The door was flung open.


    Gong bin almost red eyes, staring at her in front of her.


    But Lin Mengya was not afraid of him. As soon as she straightened her chest, she stared back.


    "I have no intention of betraying Liu qianrong. It''s all..."


    "What do you want to say? Is it all misunderstanding? Or is it all Feng Wenyuan''s provocation? But in the final analysis, it''s not your own mental weakness?"


    Lin Mengya did not hesitate to block him completely, so that he would not have the opportunity to make excuses.


    After that, She said positively: "I know that compared with other brothers in the family, you have sacrificed the most and thought the most considerate. But because of this, you are the one who is most easily provoked in the family. Anyone can use ''he is for the good of the palace family'' to lure you into taking the bait. But have you ever thought that the palace family has not only you, me, my four brothers, but also several other brothers Is it really useless to hide under your wings? "


    Lin Mengya''s words seem ruthless, but she can force Gong bin to face the truth.


    Since his childhood, the palace family has been his responsibility, so he is trembling and does not dare to make mistakes.


    But in this way, it is doomed that he will be put in chains and can only become a prisoner of the palace family all his life.


    But this is not what Lin Mengya needs.

 Chapter 2000

    "What I want is that the palace family can rule the world and travel all over the world. The big chamber of commerce is the driving force to support the palace family''s take-off. If you are always indecisive and like walking on thin ice, this position is not suitable for you."


    She said that and left. She just paused at the door and said disappointed, "if you insist, tomorrow I will personally tell my great grandfather to let you go out to practice with the children of the palace family."


    In the yard, Gong bin looked at her leaving figure, and his breathing became short several times.


    And Gong Si stood beside him all the time, and didn''t come out to comfort him at all.


    "Brother, you weren''t like this before."


    Gong bin turned his head and looked at the fourth younger brother who had become a determined young man.


    "The palace family, never a mediocre."


    After Gong Si finished, he also left with Lin Mengya.


    Leaving Gong bin alone, standing at the door, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what kind of stimulation her big brother will receive after listening to her words.


    It''s a dragon or a worm. In fact, it''s all in his mind.


    If he is a Doo who can''t hold up, even if she forces each other with a knife, it won''t help.


    The Feng family''s father and son had just left, and the servant sent new news that the waiter who was imprisoned by long Tianyu slipped away with the help of a servant.


    "Who did it?"


    Compared with Ning Liang''s anxiety, Lin Mengya seems much more calm.


    The former looked at her like this, and his mind was a lot more stable.


    "It''s a helping daughter-in-law in the kitchen. It seems that it''s also a fellow of the daughter-in-law in charge of the kitchen."


    Her heart turned and she knew who it was.


    This man is really restless.


    "I''ve sent someone to chase him. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. Please show me."


    "Well, don''t worry about the waiter at home. As for the waiter, ask your men to work hard. It''s best not to let him escape back to Longdu so easily."


    Ning Liang hesitated a little and knew what she meant.


    This cat and mouse game is not difficult.


    As long as you don''t die, it''s a small thing to be seriously injured.


    No matter what happens inside the palace family, the establishment of a large chamber of commerce is imminent.


    Lin Mengya had already ordered someone to give a reception to all the caravans and aristocratic families in three days.


    Everyone knows that this is the first step for the palace family to formally close down the whole Wei power.


    With the arrival of those caravans and aristocratic families, feiye city became more lively than ever.


    Bai Lu and Lin Nansheng are busy all day.


    In the palace family, in addition to the second palace, they have the ability and experience to lead and defend the city.


    More people mean more disputes.


    This is a very important day for the palace family. There is no room for any mistakes.


    They took people to patrol day and night, but they couldn''t disturb the normal work and rest in the city, so they were very hard.


    In the morning, a team of people who had just handed over the shift with the city guard who patrolled at night were still patrolling inside and outside the city.


    Lin Nansheng changed his light armor and followed the city guard to patrol.


    In a short time, he really regarded it as his home.


    His lover and relatives are inside, so he should do his best.


    After patrolling all morning and finding that everything was as usual, he returned to the moat camp.


    But before long, his deputy came in a hurry with an ugly face.


    "Deputy commander, something''s wrong."


    When she received the news, Lin Mengya was checking the travel notes brought back by her big brother.


    Seeing Gong Ping''s hurried steps than usual, her heart jumped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My Lord, a small caravan sleeping outside the city was killed last night."


    "Who did it?"


    Lin Mengya stood up, while Gong Ping continued: "I don''t know. The news from the city guard was that they greeted these caravans outside last night when they made their last inspection tour. Early this morning, they found that all the people were dead."


    After getting the news, Lin Mengya rushed to the scene.


    At this time, the location of the incident has been surrounded by city guards.


    It is an open land near feiye city.


    Although there are many inns in feiye city and the price is not high, some small caravans will choose to set up tents outside the city in order to save money.


    And because of the protection of the city guard, these people are very relieved.


    But I don''t want to appear in such a thing.


    By the time she arrived, the remaining caravans had been sent to the city for resettlement.


    She looked at the more than ten bodies covered with white cloth on the ground and was angry.


    If you dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head, you''re really tired of living!


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    She found Lin nanshang, who was in charge of this matter. The latter just wanted to ask her how she came, but remembered her sister''s identity and could only say it truthfully.


    "This is a small troupe from other places. I just came back from performing in the city yesterday, but I don''t want to be killed."


    "How did you die?"


    Lin Nansheng couldn''t bear to mention it.


    "Torture."


    When Lin Mengya heard this, her eyes shrank.


    Torture? That means that the other party''s purpose is not only to kill, but also to provoke or vent.


    "What have you found now?"


    "I only found this small troupe. The last time I went to town was to sing for an aristocratic family. By the way, everyone was dead, but one Huadan was missing. Maybe if I find her, I can find some other clues."


    Theatrical troupes and caravans will be registered in and out of the city, so it''s not difficult to check.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t think was that the man who called the troupe into the city and left Huadan was the man she met in the yard on the night of the birthday party.


    Compared with the cold of that night, men in the daytime look a little more handsome.


    And he was very cooperative about it, without being disturbed or impatient at all.


    Before there was no evidence, Lin Nansheng could only ask politely.


    But the other party answered in detail, only said that the drama team left after singing to him, and several families around heard the news.


    Because at that time, the man also invited his neighbors to the theatre.


    Lin Nansheng has sent someone to check. What he said is basically true, and the two families didn''t know the man before.


    So people should have been killed after they left the city.


    Seeing that the clue was broken here, Lin nanshang kept silent and just thanked the man.


    "By the way. Did you see the flower girl?"


    Facing Lin nanshang''s problem, the man smiled and said, "I don''t know where she went. I rested after they left that night."


    Facing the man''s answer, Lin Nansheng couldn''t find any flaws.


    But Lin Mengya, who changed her face and hid in the crowd, was keenly aware of the man''s eyes and looked in the direction of her.


    Her heart was cold, and then she felt unlikely.


    In order to reduce trouble, she often disguises herself.


    Except for those who know her very well, she is rarely seen through.


    But the certainty in the man''s eyes made her feel like she was seen through.


    She dropped her head and tried to eliminate her sense of existence.


    Probably, it''s just her illusion.


    The party left the house after telling the other party to inform them in time if they think of anything.


    Lin Mengya fell behind a few steps and looked at the door suspiciously.


    The man didn''t follow out, but asked someone to send it.


    Lin Nansheng always paid attention to her. Seeing this, he came to her and asked in a low voice, "what did you find?"


    Shaking her head, she whispered, "I''m surprised because I didn''t find anything. Don''t you think they''re too calm?"


    It was a homicide.


    Overnight, more than a dozen people were slaughtered without any living.


    Even a passer-by had to show some amazement and fear.


    But here, from the master to the servant, everyone is calm, and even makes people feel a little indifferent.


    "If you''re not used to the market, you''re the murderer."


    Lin Nansheng''s voice was so low that only the two of them could hear him.


    She could not help but recite the man''s name in her heart.


    "Lu jiuzhong."


    According to the data, the Lujia family where Lu jiuzhong is located is located in the southernmost part of Wei state. It is a medium-sized aristocratic family and started by sea.


    But Lujia''s port is a little small, which limits their development.


    This time, they came here at the invitation of the palace family.


    In any case, Lin Mengya felt that the Lu family had no reason to target the Gong family.


    Although the Gong family has many enemies, the Lu family''s special geographical location makes it one of the few neutral families.


    So, is she thinking too much, or is the Lu family harboring evil intentions?


    All this is still a mystery.


    "I will pay close attention to the every move of the Lu family. At least in the field, they can''t make waves."


    Lin Nansheng said solemnly.


    Lin Mengya also nodded. If this matter is publicized, it will certainly affect the reputation of the palace family.


    A good event, but cast an unknown shadow.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel a little uneasy.


    The remaining two days were a rare calm.


    It''s probably because Lin Nansheng and his two brothers are very familiar with feiye city. In just two days, they almost turned feiye city upside down and didn''t find relevant clues.


    That Huadan, as if the world had evaporated, did not see any trace again.


    The people who monitored the Lu family also reported that Lu jiuzhong went out to socialize and socialize every day, and everything was as usual.


    Even her people sneaked into the investigation, but got nothing.


    Therefore, she had to exclude Lu jiuzhong from the suspect.


    Even though she always felt that the other party might not be innocent at all.


    On the third day, the palace family had a big banquet again.


    But this time, it was not in the old palace house, but in another venue - the headquarters of the large chamber of Commerce, Wanjin courtyard.


    To make complaints about this simple and crude name, everyone else has to confess.


    The headquarters of the big chamber of commerce is called Wanjin hospital. There seems to be nothing wrong with it.


    Here, the simple and grand decoration style of the palace family has been changed. It is so gorgeous and extravagant that it can almost blind others.


    But a fine product, but here again, can''t find half vulgar.

 Chapter 2001

    It''s like a beauty wearing gold and jade. It''s elegant, not vulgar.


    Businessmen are all seeking money.


    Now, seeing that the Gong family is so rich and powerful, it is half assured to take the lead.


    Ning Liang still stood at the door, smiling to welcome all the guests.


    Among them, there are people of noble families who cast critical eyes from the beginning.


    However, the Gong family did not show any timidity from outside to inside. Unconsciously, those people gradually changed their attitude.


    No matter whether you join the big chamber of Commerce or not, at least the Gong family won''t be underestimated.


    People gradually increased. As the master, Lin Mengya naturally wanted to appear.


    But today, she doesn''t seem to be wearing a solemn dress at the birthday party.


    But dressed neatly with a full female business style.


    Ma Lian, Cheng rushong, and several people who have a good relationship with the palace family have already arrived here and had a good conversation with her.


    At the same time, she also controls the outside situation all the time.


    There are many people today. It''s best not to make any trouble.


    Before long, she saw Ma Beichen in red, with his usual frivolous smile, coming to the horse''s master.


    "I''ve seen several uncles and the master of the palace. I haven''t seen them for many days. I''m fine."


    Several people, especially Cheng rushong, are very familiar with him.


    Lin Mengya''s attitude towards him is also gentle, but this time, Ma Beichen doesn''t look like the previous times. He shows his intention to flirt when he sees her.


    I always feel that the other party has a lot of rules.


    Lin Mengya thought and smiled politely at him.


    Several people met each other. After greeting each other, Ma Beichen got up and left.


    But Lin Mengya saw the boy who had been following him with sharp eyes.


    Although the disguise is very similar, it is undoubtedly a woman.


    And she''s familiar with it.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stop the person, but she just paid attention to it secretly.


    Soon, a few uninvited guests came to the main hall.


    "Hundreds of miles to -"


    In an instant, the front hall was quiet, and almost everyone looked at the door.


    She raised her red lips and remained as motionless as a mountain.


    They really dare to come.


    Not long after, a group of people came in.


    The first is a white faced childe, who looks a little similar to the head of the Baili family.


    However, in Lin Mengya''s eyes, they are all the same annoying.


    "Oh." Ma Lian, whose temperament burst, took the lead in hissing.


    Since the Ma family formed an alliance with the Gong family, the Bai Li family has been making trouble for the Ma family.


    Now, the power of the three families has greatly exceeded that of the hundred mile family, so there is no need to save face.


    "It''s a big face to come uninvited."


    Ma Lian''s ridicule instantly embarrassed the atmosphere to the extreme.


    The young man of the Baili family looked around for a week and said with a sneer, "master of the palace, this invitation is from your palace family?"


    Then the servant behind the man came out with a purple and gold invitation in his hand.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and turned her mind slightly.


    This invitation was designed by her herself. From material to content, it was specially encrypted.


    And before entering the door, people will be verified before they are let in.


    So the invitation is true.


    But why is the invitation, which symbolizes the highest level, sent to hundreds of families?


    Soon she understood.


    Because she saw three familiar faces in the pile of people in Baili''s family.


    The three members of the Feng family, standing there with leisure, seemed very harmonious with the Baili family.


    Lin Mengya remembered that the previous post had been in the hands of her big brother.


    She didn''t think her eldest brother would be foolish enough to take the initiative to send invitations to the Baili family. Moreover, she knew at a glance that the three Feng family had a good relationship with the Baili family.


    I''m afraid this invitation is their credit.


    After laughing, Lin Mengya didn''t get up.


    "Whoever comes is a guest. I don''t know what to call you, childe?"


    Obviously, the young people who felt humiliated expressed their dissatisfaction with the palace family.


    "Bailimao."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "don''t neglect childe Baili."


    But Bai Lihua was obviously not so easy to kill, and went straight to the position not far from her.


    After all, the people present know that the more important the family background is, the stronger the strength is, and they will sit in the most prominent position.


    But obviously, there was no place for them here.


    Gong Ping looked at her anxiously. It was obvious that the Baili family was a bad comer this time.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya just flashed her eyes and smiled at him.


    She wants to see what the Baili family has made this time.


    With the increase of personnel, Lin Mengya and several other families also stopped private conversations.


    She eased her throat and raised her voice, "ladies and gentlemen."


    In an instant, everyone was quiet and looked at her in the middle.


    She got up and looked around.


    "I think everyone knows why I sincerely invite you to come here."


    Taking the look of the people back to the bottom of her eyes, Lin Mengya saw their longing and doubt hidden in her eyes.


    With the current situation of Weiguo, everyone knows that only when they are strong can they live well.


    Although restricted by the law of defending the country, countless small aristocratic families disappear every year because of annexation.


    Who wants his sisters, brothers and sisters, wives and children to become slaves to serve others?


    But joining a big chamber of commerce is not necessarily a panacea.


    It''s just more opportunities.


    "I think you all know the current situation. Unity leads to life, and division leads to death. The big chamber of Commerce established by our family, first, will not occupy your respective fiefs; second, we will unite as a whole and advance and retreat together. Although ants are small, if we work together, we can bring down elephants. Who here has no dream of flying into the sky?"


    Everyone thought carefully. In fact, with the current strength of the palace family, even without their participation, they can safely join the top ten aristocratic families. Why do they want to set up a large chamber of commerce that seems to be of little use to them?


    Is it just because of kindness?


    Bai LiMao sneered and said contemptuously, "master Gong''s words are really beautiful. Is it possible that master Gong is a Bodhisattva reincarnated and has come to the world to help people? Master Gong, you''d better keep these words and fool children!"


    There was no shortage of people in the crowd who thought the same as him.


    However, no one dares to speak like a hundred miles Mao without scruples.


    Lin Mengya heard the speech, but she was not angry.


    "Childe Baili is right. This is the greatest benefit for my palace family."


    She looked at the crowd and solemnly said, "from the day you join the big chamber of Commerce, we will have the same books and cars on the same track. Whether it is money or weights and measures, we should form a unified standard."


    These words immediately aroused heated discussion among people.


    We should know that in the past years, various aristocratic families have developed their own political and economic systems because of their relative economic isolation.


    Even two adjacent fiefs may speak completely different languages.


    Therefore, it greatly restricts the development of each family.


    Maybe in the long run, it will be good for everyone.


    But for now, it has won the opposition of most people.


    "How can this work? If we unify the weights and measures, won''t we suffer?"


    "What is the meaning of the same text? Do you want us to give up the things handed down by our ancestors and learn from others?"


    "I disagree!"


    "Me too!"


    Looking at the instant frying crowd, Bai LiMao''s eyes hidden a touch of cold.


    Fortunately, before leaving, his father repeatedly told him not to have a direct conflict with Gong ya, but to act according to the circumstances.


    Now it seems that she is just a vase.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to explain, but let everyone quarrel, and then continued to speak.


    "I know it will be difficult for everyone to accept it for a while. Therefore, this is not a hard requirement, and we also provide you with a way that you can accept."


    Without the support of strong centralization of power, it is certainly difficult to implement the unification of words and measures. Fortunately, they still have other ways.


    "I know that in the past, when doing business, all families would encounter problems caused by the difference between money and weights and measures. In this way, all aristocratic families who join our big chamber of commerce can entrust things to the big chamber of Commerce for conversion first, and then buy and sell them by themselves after the conditions are unified. This service is completely free for members of the big chamber of Commerce."


    This method is much better than before.


    The people looked at each other. Compared with the previous request, it seemed that this was more acceptable.


    Moreover, there are many of them who have been cheated by these inconvenient conditions.


    At present, someone has the intention of heart.


    Bai LiMao looked around with disdain. What a group of fools can''t even distinguish such an obvious trap.


    "Your palace house is really good. But then, is it your palace house that has the final say? After that, everyone will have to see the faces of your palace and use your house."


    Bai LiMao was provoking every word. He came to Ma Lian and Cheng rushong. He also felt that this man was too presumptuous.


    But somehow, Gong Ya today has such a good temper that she is not angry because she has been attacked repeatedly.


    Isn''t that boy riding on his head if he goes on like this?


    At that moment, Ma Lian couldn''t help but say, "Bai LiMao, even if your father is here, he doesn''t dare to advance and retreat like you."


    Bai LiMao glanced at each other rather arrogantly.


    "Master Ma, since the Gong family invited us to join the big chamber of Commerce, I naturally want to ask clearly. Our Baili family is not like your Ma family. We have a close relationship with the Gong family. You can rest assured, but we may not."


    This made Ma Lian almost furious.


    Fortunately, Cheng rushong pulled him in time to avoid the fate of bailimao''s blood splashing on the spot.


    But the man didn''t notice it. He also felt that he had poked the pain of the Ma family. He was secretly proud when Feng Qi next to him frowned, gently pulled Bai LiMao, and whispered something to him.


    Bai LiMao looked at Ma Lian and Cheng rushong, and his face became more dignified.

 Chapter 2002

    "Childe Baili is very thoughtful, but I need to correct you for one thing."


    Lin Mengya is still calm and has more family style than Bai LiMao, who has an aggressive attitude.


    "First, this is not the house has the final say, but everything is going to pass the big chamber."


    At this time, she took a rather playful look at bailimao.


    Has the final say that the chamber of commerce is not only what you have built up, but also the two things that you have to say to your palace house. Indeed, the proportion of the palace occupied by the palace is quite large at the beginning, but it is only because the Palace House has to bear the funds for the operation of the vast majority of the chambers of Commerce.


    Bailimao really wanted to continue to argue, but she took the lead.


    But how could he have thought that before he could hop so happily, it was because Lin Mengya deliberately connived.


    This matter needs to be questioned, and Lin Mengya expected that those slightly weaker aristocratic families, even if they had different opinions, did not dare to raise it because they were afraid of the palace family.


    In this way, it has become her monologue.


    Now, she really wants to thank Bai LiMao.


    At least, you can leave him a whole body later.


    "Secondly, no matter the words, money or weights and measures, they will not be measured by any of us, but to win the strengths of all families and create a new system. Rest assured that the big chamber of Commerce will never favor any one in this regard."


    This made bailimao speechless.


    Those present are not fools. He can attack and question the chamber of commerce again and again by taking advantage of the position of being good for others.


    But the current situation, if he continues, will highlight his private resentment with the palace family.


    This kind of thing, if there is a high sounding reason, can also be a fig leaf.


    If it''s gone, it''s no different from scolding women.


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Bai LiMao who had "tacit understanding", thinking that now I''m afraid the owner of Bai LiMao''s family knows and has to regret that her intestines are green.


    In the crowd, those who are full of ideas have begun to think about the benefits of joining a large chamber of Commerce.


    Most people are also attracted by the prospects she describes. After all, profit is the nature of businessmen.


    If there are enough interests, let alone form a large chamber of commerce with the palace family, it is not impossible for them to overthrow the pattern of three kings, one saint and one emperor.


    Throw out enough bait. Lin Mengya just needs to wait quietly for the results of their digestion and absorption.


    On the other side, Bai LiMao''s face became more and more ugly.


    He didn''t expect that the Gong family should be so cunning. What''s more, they could give up the opportunity to dominate the world.


    Looking at Gong Ya again, he realized that he had fallen into the woman''s calculation since he first appeared.


    "Don''t be impatient, childe Baili."


    He was about to get up and leave, but he was stopped by Feng Qi behind him.


    Bai LiMao glanced at him coldly and asked in a low voice, "why, do you even want to teach me how to do things now?"


    Feng Qi shook his head with a respectful look on his face.


    "Not so, but if you give up now, wouldn''t it be cheaper for the palace family?"


    "Oh, what you said is simple."


    Now, Bai LiMao and Feng Qi resent together.


    If this person hadn''t found himself and told him that the palace family was just a conspiracy to dominate the world through the big chamber of Commerce, he wouldn''t have taken orders with his father to disturb the affairs of the Huang palace family.


    But now he''s got all fishy and let those losers see a joke.


    "Calm down, young master. I Feng Qike will never aim at nothing. You just need to wait for good news, and naturally someone will appear to stop their conspiracy."


    Feng Qi lowered his head, and a touch of sarcasm crossed the corners of his mouth.


    Just as Lin Mengya was greeting the people to sit at the table, suddenly a team of officers and soldiers burst in outside.


    "Who?"


    Ning Liang, who is responsible for maintaining safety, asked.


    The leader is a burly general, and the one behind him can be called a strong general.


    Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy. Today, the second brother and Bailu were just in charge of the safety inside and outside feiye city. These people must not escape their eyes.


    Unless they have a reason to have to let these people in.


    "Who is the master of the palace?"


    The man''s face was very serious, and he seemed to have a posture of not being angry and threatening.


    Lin Mengya got up and went to the man.


    "I am the master of the palace family."


    "Chen Tao, deputy commander of the last general Huangqi camp, met the master of the palace."


    Although Chen Tao is full of evil spirit, his attitude is modest and polite.


    Lin Mengya bowed back slightly, and the words "huangqiying" still had some weight for her.


    As we all know, although his majesty is only the nominal monarch of defending the country, his subordinates also have the power and means to deter curfews.


    Huangqi camp is one of them.


    Under normal circumstances, the emperor Riding Camp is only responsible for guarding around the Dragon capital, and only listens to the orders of the emperor.


    To put it bluntly, this is the sharpest sword of the emperor.


    As long as the Huangqi camp goes out, almost no one can resist it.


    Of course, the emperor will not be brain pumping and choose to fight against his unmatched enemy.


    Therefore, she was not sure what the emperor meant.


    "I dare ask Chen Tongling, why did you come all the way?"


    Chen Tao took out a letter sealed with fire paint and solemnly handed it to her.


    "The master of the palace understood after reading it. Please pack your bags as soon as possible and go on the road with me."


    Let her go?


    Lin Mengya immediately opened the letter, which was written by his majesty.


    The content is to let her immediately follow someone and return to Longdu after seeing the letter.


    As for why, the letter did not say clearly.


    Her brow was frowned and her heart was somewhat suspicious.


    The handwriting is correct. It was sent from Huangqi camp. There is no doubt about its authenticity.


    But she didn''t know why the emperor urgently called her back to Longdu at this moment.


    "I see, but I have some things now. Can I take a few days off?"


    Unexpectedly, Chen Tao waved his hand.


    The soldiers immediately surrounded her in the middle, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Please don''t disobey your Majesty''s will!"


    "I''m not disobedience, but something at home. I really can''t get away."


    "Lord of the palace, the will of your majesty is the order you must follow. Do you want to betray the country?"


    Chen Tao''s voice gradually became dangerous.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and sneered in her heart.


    Well, let''s calculate her, don''t we?


    Bailimao represents those aristocratic families to question her, and what about Emperor Zun? By this will, I would tell the people that this country has the final say.


    Otherwise, even this big chamber of commerce can not be run without his consent.


    What an imperial power, what a shock!


    Having figured this out, she was in no hurry.


    "Housekeeper, arrange deputy commander Chen to stay temporarily."


    Chen Tao stared at the tiger''s eye and scolded with righteous words: "Gong ya, you are openly disdaining the emperor."


    "Chen Tao, this is feiye City, not your Huangqi camp!"


    Than stare, isn''t it? Louder than who, isn''t it?


    Lin Mengya straightened her waist and looked more dignified than Chen Tao.


    "Lord Gong, I advise you to think twice."


    "Think twice? Even your majesty has no right to interfere in the internal affairs of feiye city. This is a rule set at the beginning of the founding of the country. Does your majesty intend to recover the fiefs of all families?"


    Who won''t say the words of killing the heart?


    Her words suddenly pierced the hearts of those aristocratic families.


    Each of them looked at Chen Tao with vigilant and suspicious eyes.


    If emperor Zun can fight against the palace family today, he may not be able to seize his own power in the future.


    Where can Chen Tao not know this weight? He hurriedly explained: "Your Majesty doesn''t mean that. Palace family, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "In that case, deputy commander Chen would like to go to another hospital for a rest. After all, now is the time for our palace family to deal with family affairs. As for your majesty, I will naturally visit him when I am free. Don''t worry."


    Chen Tao also wanted to be tough, but before he made a rash move, he heard a sharp voice outside.


    "Your Royal Highness congratulates the palace family on setting up a large chamber of Commerce and wishes this event a complete success!"


    The people in the room, including Lin Mengya, almost choked to death by saliva.


    Who is the holy master? That is the most noble celestial immortal in the whole Wei Kingdom, even between heaven and earth.


    However, this speech is so straightforward that it is terrible. There is no literary style that your highness should have!


    Suddenly, all the worshippers of the Holy One shook their heads madly in their hearts.


    No, it''s definitely not the holy master''s personal command. It''s fake!


    But soon, they were forced to accept the reality.


    Because the messenger happened to be the new deputy Temple Lord.


    Looking at the old man in white clothes, he stepped into the main hall with a smile and said quite familiar: "Congratulations, good luck at the opening!"


    People just think that this scene is a nightmare that can''t wake up!


    "Gong Ya has seen the deputy hall leader. Why are you always free to visit my humble house?"


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of the strong winds and waves she has seen.


    In front of her, she had seen the Deputy Temple Lord on the holy mountain. He was like the snow on the top of the mountain, cold as the flower of kaolin.


    Why do you laugh like a big Chihuahua now?


    "The temple Lord wanted to congratulate you personally. However, the temple has been busy recently, and the temple Lord is not empty. Before I left, the temple Lord said that since it is a big chamber of Commerce established by the temple Lord, it is our own business. Since it is our own business, you can ask for help if you need anything!"


    This waist is too big.


    Lin mengarden felt that the eyes of the people around him were about to stare out.


    That''s a temple!


    You know, the temple has never been partial to any aristocratic family in the thousands of years since its establishment.


    It is said that in order to keep the throne, a royal family was willing to offer it with half a country and only asked for the help of the temple.


    But what happened? But he was rejected, and he didn''t even see the face of the saint.


    But now, the temple took the initiative to send big thick legs to Gong Yabao!


    This world is crazy!

 Chapter 2003

    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed, and then immediately showed a slightly shy smile.


    "That''s not good."


    "Don''t be surprised, Lord of the palace. Our Lord of the palace values you very much!"


    The deputy hall leader is a personal spirit. They sing and agree, frightening the people around them.


    All right, everyone knows that the backstage of the Gong family is the hardest, okay?


    But they have no idea except envy.


    "Thank you for your love. The deputy hall leader has been running all the way. Please join me."


    The deputy hall leader immediately smiled and nodded, and walked out of the main hall with Lin Mengya.


    In the main hall, Chen Tao''s face was iron green.


    In any case, he did not expect that the temple would send the Deputy Temple Lord to congratulate him.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult for the emperor to hold the palace family again in the future.


    "Princess Fanghua of Prince Xiao''s residence arrives -"


    Surprise, one after another.


    As soon as Lin Mengya arrived at the banquet hall in the front yard, she heard someone report.


    Then, in a light pink dress, the charming Princess Fanghua appeared in front of her.


    "Congratulations to the palace master. I came here uninvited. Please don''t despise me and drive me out."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then she smiled, got up and took the man to her seat.


    "You are a distinguished guest who can''t be invited. Come and set a seat for the princess."


    But Gu pan blinked playfully and said, "no, I''m not separated from sister Gong. How about sitting next to you?"


    The people around couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    You know, that''s one of the three kings, one of the princes granted by your majesty.


    And she came today in the name of Prince Xiao''s house.


    What does that mean?


    Prince Xiao''s residence has also become an ally of Gong ya!


    At this time, many talents found that the palace family had long been fighting alone.


    Among the top ten aristocratic families, the Ma family, Cheng family and Gong family have advanced and retreated together, and have occupied one third of their power.


    Among the three kings, King Xiao publicly expressed his support for the palace family.


    The temple personally stretched out its golden thighs, making the palace family the most special existence of the state of Wei.


    Even if there are hundreds of miles of difficulties and the calculations of the emperor, so what?


    The palace family has long been not afraid!


    "Your Highness the prince has arrived -"


    The last weight crushed the people''s precarious speculation.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the door.


    With a bright smile on her face, Lin Mengya looked at the man and walked towards herself step by step.


    "Your Highness! It''s really your highness!"


    The cry of surprise sounded, and the people around widened their eyes.


    The imperial decree of changing the crown prince has been announced to the world, and Murong Xi is the rightful crown prince.


    But they all forgot that what fell on him with the crown prince, as well as the engagement with Gong ya.


    And most importantly, just now, she stepped on her Majesty''s face mercilessly.


    As the successor to the throne, Murong Xi still chose to come here at this time.


    Did he not know what had just happened, or did he not care at all?


    "I''ve seen your highness."


    She saluted gracefully, but the man grabbed her arm.


    "Do you like the gift for you?"


    Black eyes, full of expectations.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt that this man was so handsome that he fell apart.


    "I like it very much."


    The protection of the temple and the support of the king of Qi are his most precious and timely help.


    This man is always so cute.


    "That''s good."


    Long Tianyu nodded with satisfaction.


    As long as his woman is not bullied, everything else is unimportant.


    Chen Tao, who was blocked at the door, frowned as a knot from the moment his Highness the prince appeared.


    In fact, when he came this time, his Majesty gave him a secret decree.


    Once the prince''s highness is determined to act in spite of dissuasion, let him find a suitable opportunity to read it.


    But now, he''s not sure.


    Although the content of the will is not to abolish the prince, it is also a serious warning to his highness.


    But now, he''s not sure.


    Your highness, do you really care about this will?


    Chen Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart.


    Now he can see that the most powerful person in the whole Wei country has long been his majesty.


    "Deputy commander, are we going to take people away?"


    The deputy general swallowed his saliva, with some embarrassment in his eyes.


    Chen Tao took a deep look at the banquet, pinched his cuffs and shook his head.


    "No need."


    They can''t take it away.


    He saw clearly that today''s palace family had long been out of the control of the emperor.


    At first, bailimao was a little proud.


    The emperor''s order, even if it is now a hundred Li family, must be obeyed in public and disobeyed in private.


    In his eyes, the palace family, such a living waste, how can they have the spirit of a hundred miles home.


    But I didn''t want to. This slap hit him in the face.


    Taking a deep breath, Bai LiMao could not help but draw back all the arrogance on his face.


    The palace family has reached such a point?


    "Feng Qi, what you call the back move is the emperor Riding Camp?"


    He asked in a low voice, but Feng Qi was filled with hate.


    "I didn''t expect Gong ya to move out of the temple. How did she do it?"


    The emperor Riding Camp was mentioned by Hou Zun in his letter.


    Even Feng Qi himself secretly felt that after this time, the good days of the palace family would come to an end.


    According to his original plan, he wanted to hide safely until this day, and then attack together with the Huangqi camp.


    But unexpectedly, Gong Ya''s vicious means made him lose his carefully arranged chips.


    So that even if they want to join hands with Huangqi camp, they are not qualified.


    So far, Feng Qi also feels that his plan is flawless. He has calculated everything, but missed Gong Ya''s ruthlessness.


    So he will never know that his self righteous plan was unsuccessful from the beginning.


    What outsiders know as "GONGYA" is just a representation deliberately fabricated by Lin Mengya.


    Any plan based on the characteristics of this identity can bind "Gong Ya", but can''t stop Lin Mengya.


    Feng Qi clenched his fist.


    He looked at his father and sister hiding in the crowd.


    Father is nothing, but Feng Wenyuan is staring at Murong Xi at the moment.


    Feng Qi suddenly thought of something, lowered his head and smiled silently.


    Yes, he has the best move.


    And this move will never lose!


    Under the crush of powerful forces, long Tianyu of the big chamber of Commerce always accompanied her quietly.


    The powerful aura makes him have a very strong sense of existence even if he has never spoken to anyone other than her.


    Now, no one dares not to take the master of the palace family in his eyes.


    In addition to relying on men, Lin Mengya also made it clear at the banquet that some of the main rules of the big chamber of commerce can be made public to the whole world.


    Her attitude has always been friendly, probably because she drank wine.


    People are also from the beginning of the prudence, to the point where they can ask what they don''t understand.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows everything and says everything, so that everyone can understand that the big chamber of commerce is a long-term plan for everyone.


    At the same time, at the banquet, the Cheng family and the Ma family first signed a contract with the Gong family. Lin Mengya did not know that their understanding was the result of their own man''s threat with his eyes.


    Anyway, she is in a good mood and eager to go home and share her joy with her family.


    After saying goodbye to the crowd, she didn''t take a sedan chair, but walked on the main street of feiye city hand in hand with long Tianyu.


    "You haven''t seen the faces of bailimao and Chen Tao. How can I calculate me after I see them!"


    Speaking of it, Lin Mengya is not powerless to fight back.


    But this feeling of "bullying others" should not be too cool.


    "Well, they won''t have this chance again."


    Long Tianyu seems to be infected by her mood, and her eyebrows and eyes are much softer.


    "What did you do?"


    She was curious about the meaning of the man''s words, and then gave a small warning.


    "You can''t deal with these people so easily. Now, it''s not the time for us to fight back."


    She deeply felt that her man must have the potential to be a beauty.


    Just for now, it''s easy to kill a bailimao, but it''s not easy to completely erase a bailimao.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of fool who doesn''t have a brain?"


    He raised his eyebrows, and there was a trace of unhappiness in his tone.


    Lin Mengya immediately smiled and shook her head.


    "No, my highness has always been brilliant and powerful."


    "Oh, flattery is becoming more and more skilled."


    She was not angry when she was despised, but long Tianyu didn''t take her back to the palace, but took her to hide as soon as he turned the corner.


    "What are we going to do? Stick?"


    Hidden in the arms of long Tianyu, she asked silently with her mouth.


    But the latter just fell in her ear.


    "Go to the theatre."

 Chapter 2004

    The hot air brushed through her ears, making her a little itchy.


    Her eyes were shining and she looked at long Tianyu with great interest.


    The road next to the alley is the only way to leave the Wanjin courtyard.


    They watched all kinds of people leave outside, but there was no movement until the crowd dispersed.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other suspiciously, but saw long Tianyu narrowing her eyes, as if she had been paying attention to the situation outside.


    Strange, what kind of good play is it? Even long Tianyu is so interested.


    Originally, some light thoughts were attracted again.


    Soon the noisy Main Street quieted down.


    Lin Mengya saw several people in a hurry, as if they were going out of the city.


    But before they could walk through the alley, they stopped in a hurry.


    "Who are you? Gong Ya sent you?"


    Bai LiMao looked at the people in front of him in horror.


    Although his martial arts are not very high, he just learned some flower boxing and embroidered legs for self-defense.


    But what appeared on these people in front of him was the cold feeling that made his whole body tremble.


    Someone wants to kill bailimao!


    As soon as Lin Mengya had this idea, she immediately looked at long Tianyu.


    But the latter''s eyes were magnanimous and immediately let her dispel her doubts.


    Yu would never cheat her on such a thing.


    Besides, he won''t let anyone have the chance to pour dirty water on her.


    Is someone trying to frame?


    No, she can''t let people die at the palace.


    Unfortunately, her action was stopped by long Tianyu.


    "You can''t let him die here!"


    She whispered in his ear, but long Tianyu lowered her head and looked at her with deep eyes.


    "Look."


    He used a rare tone of command.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously felt something wrong, and she was not used to being treated like this by him.


    Probably felt the displeasure in her heart. Long Tianyu''s head was lowered a little, and his lips could almost touch her earlobe.


    "Someone did it for you."


    Somehow, she heard some pain from long Tianyu''s words.


    After a standoff, she obediently stuck it in his arms.


    She didn''t know what had happened, but she instinctively didn''t want him to be sad.


    Outside, the people who protect bailimao have become entangled with the people who want to kill him.


    With her keen olfactory system, she smelled the blood in the air.


    "Creak" and "creak", similar sounds are particularly clear in her ears.


    She saw with her own eyes that bailimao''s bodyguard had his limbs broken, and then his whole body was folded in half. Until the moment before his death, there was endless panic on the bodyguard''s face except for the painful and distorted facial features.


    Lin Mengya looked at this scene and was very uncomfortable.


    Killing is not a strange thing for her.


    But now what appeared in front of her was torture and murder!


    Almost subconsciously, she thought of the drama team that was killed overnight.


    Is it the murderer who tortured and killed bailimao''s men now?


    "You can''t let them die!"


    Lin Mengya whispered, and almost at the same time, someone suddenly appeared outside and took the scared bailimao and his party away.


    Those murderers followed, fearing that they would not stop until they reached their goal.


    In the alley, only the two of them were left.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and said coldly, "I need a reasonable explanation."


    Knowing that someone was going to kill Bai LiMao, he pulled her to the theatre.


    And she was sure that those who appeared later must be his men.


    Long Tianyu held her face and asked seriously in his eyes, "are you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Lin Mengya really feels that long Tianyu is very strange today.


    "If someone, when he asks but can''t, will use this means to forcibly seize, will you be afraid?"


    This made Lin Mengya confused.


    She reached out and touched her man''s forehead.


    It''s not hot, so why do you start talking nonsense?


    "Ya''er, it doesn''t hurt if you''re afraid. Nothing in the world can catch up with your safety."


    Every word he said came from his heart, but Lin Mengya looked at him without blinking. After a long time, she "puffed" and laughed.


    "So you''re making excuses for being a traitor?"


    "No, you will never be a traitor, only a temporary grievance."


    "Long Tianyu, what kind of person am I in your eyes?"


    I don''t know why, listening to him, Lin Mengya was a little sad that she was misunderstood.


    "Am I such a weak man in your heart?"


    Long Tianyu suddenly hugged him. He also regretted it, but he had no choice.


    "You are the strongest girl in my heart. But I don''t want you to get hurt in vain."


    His tone suddenly softened.


    The embrace was airtight and surrounded her.


    She fell on his chest and adjusted her mood.


    "I don''t care what you mean, I can only tell you that even though the means of those people are cruel, they won''t have any deterrent effect on me."


    Hearing her brave speech, long Tianyu raised the corners of her mouth and smiled.


    "In fact, in addition to alerting you, I have another purpose."


    "Huh?"


    She tilted her head and looked at each other suspiciously.


    The latter suddenly opened a trace of evil smile, with some pride in his eyes.


    "If someone pursues you in this way, you won''t agree, will you?"


    pursuit?


    She jerked out of his arms and looked at him like an alien.


    "I wonder if you have any misunderstanding about the word ''pursuit''?"


    Her earnest explanation.


    "Since it''s a pursuit, at least let the other party see their best side? What''s this? Do you have to be killed if you don''t promise? It''s clearly a threat. Well, if you don''t scare the dead, it''s good. Is it difficult, and others will be moved by it?"


    This is Lin Mengya''s true feelings.


    A senior student once asked her to observe the anatomy class seriously when pursuing her.


    But the result was that she won the unanimous praise of teachers and students with her superb skills.


    The senior student, however, was struck out by her in amazement.


    She really doesn''t understand the senior''s brain circuit, so she plans to show off her skills and make her admire?


    In a word, she didn''t hear the good news that the senior took off the bill until she graduated from graduate school.


    After listening to her words, long Tianyu also smiled.


    But no matter how I listen, I think it''s laughing at someone.


    "My ya''er, how can you be such a superficial person?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the man with some resentment.


    She really prefers gold, silver and jewelry to murder.


    So, where did this person come from the love filter and think she is so fresh and refined?


    "You brought me here to tell me that someone might pursue me in this way?"


    The latter wanted to nod, but when he came into contact with her bad eyes, he shook his head immediately.


    "No, I just came to invite you to see the world."


    "Thanks. I''d better be an inexperienced steamed stuffed bun."


    She broke away from the man''s arms and turned to the outside of the alley.


    Behind her, long Tianyu raised a successful smile.


    He admitted that his purpose was impure.


    Pulling people here is purely to show ya''er the means that the man thinks he is affectionate and does not regret.


    As a result, as he wished, his wife really hated this man''s behavior.


    Regardless of the antecedents, at least in this one, the man is too far behind.


    Thinking so, the steps were relaxed and followed up a lot.


    There are many bodies lying outside.


    Lin Mengya checked carefully and found that the bones of those people were broken by people''s bare hands.


    Their wounds still have black finger prints.


    Human bones may look fragile sometimes, but usually they are talking about the part of the joint.


    But the corpses in front of them were different. Each of their bones was broken from the middle.


    Moreover, they are still martial arts practitioners and will not honestly let people break their bones.


    We can guess how strong the killer is.


    "Are these the people who killed the family?"


    Long Tianyu nodded slightly, thought about it and said, "in fact, I don''t know why he wanted to kill the group of people in the troupe. But I know the reason why he chased bailimao."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s because bailimao deliberately embarrassed you."


    In an instant, Lin Mengya was not well.


    She stared at her man and felt that her three views were shaky.


    "You mean that the murderer committed the murder because Bai LiMao embarrassed me? Then he killed someone, didn''t he embarrass me more? Did he want to commit suicide?"


    marvellous! Long Tianyu cheered his wife silently in his heart.


    It is such a sober and intelligent woman that she will not be fooled by that shameless scum.


    "Maybe he thinks you''ll appreciate it."


    "I bah! If he comes from the head, maybe I will be happier!"


    Lin Mengya automatically and spontaneously attributed this person to neuropathy.


    Of course, no one can understand neuropathy.


    "Do you know who did it?"


    "Well, but we can''t catch people yet."


    "Why?"


    A cold light flashed through his black eyes.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    Although he doesn''t know why, the man will act in advance.


    But he knew that the man was a complete madman.


    Once he is stimulated, it is definitely a big trouble for ya''er.


    Therefore, he had to let the madman go.


    "How dangerous is it? Even if you and I work together, can''t we?"


    It''s not her arrogance.


    But now, with their strength, they are afraid of the whole Wei country, and they are afraid of a few people.


    But long Tianyu still refused her proposal.


    "Maybe you and I can control him for a while, but we can''t completely stop him. He can appear in front of us with a new face at any time. At that time, I''m afraid we''ll know nothing."

 Chapter 2005

    Long Tianyu had to be cautious again and again this time.


    The other party and ya''er also have extraordinary fetters. Even though he never easily believes in the arrangement of fate, at the same time, he absolutely can''t tolerate any kind that may affect the relationship between him and ya''er.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Isn''t this... A monster?"


    Instead, he rolled his eyes and looked at his alarmist man.


    "Do you think I''m so easy to fool?"


    There was a sneer on his face that revealed the other party''s trick.


    Long Tianyu was rarely serious, and was despised completely in a moment.


    Helpless, I can only shake my head and smile bitterly.


    "How could I fool you with such a thing? Even I don''t know. I only know that if the truth comes out, the world will be shocked."


    So weird?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but arouse some curiosity. Fortunately, she was never a type who would die driven by curiosity.


    But his words turned into countless questions and existed in her heart.


    Naturally, someone came to finish the things here. They returned to the palace without disturbing anyone.


    After entering the gate, Ning Liang hurried up.


    "Master, someone just heard that childe Baili was almost intercepted on the way!"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other. They didn''t expect things to spread so quickly.


    "What''s the situation now? Barrymore is dead?"


    "Man has been saved, but he seems to think it was our family. I heard that he is shouting for revenge."


    Not dead or alive.


    Lin Mengya sneered and ordered to go down.


    "You can do whatever you have to do. Don''t worry about him."


    "Yes, I understand. But... Childe Baili has a special identity. Since we didn''t do it, should we take the initiative to explain it so as not to let interested people take advantage of it?"


    Ning Liang is considerate, but Lin Mengya doesn''t care about the idea of Bai Li''s family at all.


    "They''re coming. Just let them come. By the way, send a message to my second brother. From now on, raise the alert in the fief to the highest level."


    In fact, the palace family has long had a very detailed defense mechanism. As long as she wants, the fiefdom will become like an iron wall.


    But this also means that the palace family has to invest a lot of human and material resources. Fortunately, the palace family is not short of people and money.


    When it comes to war, it all depends on who can afford to burn money.


    After the big chamber of Commerce, Lin Mengya became unprecedentedly busy.


    After signing the contract, she should specify the relative development strategy according to the other party''s strengths.


    Fortunately, in addition to white peony, long Tianyu also sent Xue Hua to help.


    For this guy who laughs all day, Lin Mengya doesn''t hesitate to express her distrust.


    But at the Q & a meeting two days later, he was severely beaten in the face by Xue Hua''s excellent performance.


    The man''s tongue was full of lotus flowers, and the owner of each house was arranged plainly.


    In less than half a day, I called them brothers with the family owners. It was amazing to see Lin Mengya and white peony.


    Sure enough, the friendship between men is so simple.


    In addition to women, money, in short, is full of desire.


    After the Q & a meeting, the number of people signing contracts with large chambers of Commerce increased to hundreds.


    In addition to the top ten aristocratic families in the state of Wei, there are dozens of slightly inferior aristocratic families.


    In addition, there are countless small and medium-sized aristocratic families.


    They are now, but they have only won 30%.


    But for now, as long as she can fully integrate these 30% of her strength, she can walk sideways in Weiguo.


    Moreover, her hidden forces are also developing steadily.


    At present, everything is developing in the best direction.


    "Miss, Mr. Ma, please see me."


    Lin Mengya, who is writing a development plan on her desk in her study, raised her head unexpectedly.


    Ma Beichen? What''s he doing here?


    "Please."


    In the small flower hall, when I was wondering what the unscrupulous goods were looking for, I saw the man coming in with a face of frost.


    It''s strange. Is there a day when the eldest son of the Ma family shows his emotions on his face?


    "I brought you a man."


    Come up, Ma Beichen said directly.


    Lin Mengya was a little stunned. Then a familiar voice rushed to her.


    "Miss!"


    "Qianrong?"


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    Lin Mengya felt that when she saw Ma Beichen''s servants at the banquet that day, she felt familiar.


    It was just that she was attracted by other things and forgot it for a moment.


    Now that people are in front of her, she is naturally pleasantly surprised.


    "Where have you been? I''ve sent someone to look for you for so long, but I haven''t found you. Why don''t you tell me where you''re going? I''m so worried."


    Liu qianrong smiled awkwardly, but due to Ma Beichen, an "outsider", she couldn''t help suppressing her joy and said, "I''ve separated from my family. It''s Mr. Ma who sent me back."


    With that, she said to Ma Beichen very alienated: "qianrong thanks Mr. Ma for his help."


    Ma Beichen kept a straight face and almost clenched his teeth when he heard the speech.


    "You''re welcome!"


    The bad woman who left immediately, unexpectedly abandoned him all the time!


    Young master Ma, who has never had such a big fall in a woman, just thinks she is a scum! Ungrateful girl!


    The only remaining pride did not allow him to linger on this woman. As soon as he shook his head, he left angrily.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two people with a confused face. What''s the situation?


    "Qianrong, you..."


    "Miss." Liu qianrong stopped her words with a serious face.


    "Mr. Ma and I just met by chance. I have nothing to do with him."


    Lin Mengya said she didn''t believe it.


    She can be sure of at least one thing from the scene just now.


    Ma Beichen seems to be very special to Liu qianrong.


    But this is the emotional problem between the two people. As an outsider, it''s better not to take the initiative to uncover the matter.


    When Liu qianrong came back, it was something on her mind.


    Joyfully took the people back to the yard and got to know each other with Angelica dahurica.


    As a result, as she expected, Liu qianrong soon got along well with Angelica dahurica.


    And Liu qianrong also said she had something to tell her alone.


    After dismissing everyone, there were only two of them in the study.


    But Liu qianrong hesitated for a long time before timidly asked, "Miss, do you believe in reincarnation?"


    Lin Mengya wanted to say Xin. After all, she is such a magical existence.


    Even now, she doesn''t understand why she has such a wonderful situation.


    But for Liu qianrong''s mental health, she still had to speak slowly.


    "The world is full of wonders. Things we haven''t seen may not exist."


    It seems that she finally found a person who is willing to believe in herself. Liu qianrong firmly grasped her hand and said eagerly: "so, this matter is likely to be true, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t panic, what happened to you?"


    "I..." Liu qianrong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and trembled in her voice.


    "I saw it with my own eyes! Miss, Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan, they, in fact, have died once! Now they are people who revive their souls from the dead!"


    Probably because things were too difficult to accept, Liu qianrong held her hand very hard.


    Lin Mengya can feel Liu qianrong''s cold hands, and she doesn''t know how much suffering she has endured alone.


    "How do you know this? And is that why you left the caravan?"


    Lin Mengya held her hand and tried to appease the panicked Liu qianrong.


    The latter clenched his lips and told this strange experience.


    "When the Feng brothers and sisters first appeared, I felt something was wrong."


    Because there were few women in the caravan, Liu qianrong naturally took care of Feng Wenyuan many times at the beginning.


    I''m afraid that the girl will be wronged.


    Until one night, she got some fresh litchi and sent it to each other with ice.


    But I didn''t want to, so I broke their brother and sister''s secret.


    "I, I knocked on the door and there was no one inside. It was not very late at that time. I thought that Miss Feng had just slept and that the food would not be fresh tomorrow. So I pushed the door in and wanted to call her up to have a taste. But when I went in, I saw Miss Feng lying on the ground. I thought she was sick, so I went to help her. But I didn''t expect that she was out of breath! ¡±


    The situation at that time really made Liu qianrong look pale.


    She checked her breath and pulse again and again to make sure that the other party had died. Only then did she want to call a doctor.


    "But when I came back with the doctor, I found that Miss Feng woke up again! Her brother was with me and said that Miss Feng had an old disease just now. Let''s not make a fuss. I''m sure I was right. She was really angry at that time. However, when I saw her again, she would stand in front of me alive!"


    That frightened scene made Liu qianrong shiver now.


    With her common sense, how can people come back from death?


    Unless it''s a resurrection!


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya flashed a deep meaning in her eyes.


    While comforting Liu qianrong, she was thinking, is the other party''s situation similar to herself?


    But she thought about it and thought it was unlikely.


    If you change your core, at least your behavior will change.


    For example, although she has taken root here, the habits she has developed over the years are not so easy to change in a moment.


    All Feng Wenyuan''s behaviors and habits did not reveal any violation.


    I''m afraid there are some secrets.


    "Miss, I''m sure they are guilty. Because they never had any hostility to me before, but after that, they targeted me intentionally or unintentionally. Even, they framed me to steal the young master''s things!"


    Anger trumped fear.


    In particular, Liu qianrong was the most shameless to plant and frame. At the beginning, she and her mother were forced to move out, but she was also slandered for stealing men from her mother.

 Chapter 2006

    If they just sow discord, Liu qianrong may not be fooled at all.


    But how could she stand such an imposed crime?


    So at that time, without any explanation, she had a big quarrel with Gong bin who misunderstood her.


    As for later, she chose to secretly monitor their actions in order to get rid of the brothers and sisters.


    To her surprise, the brothers and sisters wanted to kill her.


    That''s why she was saved by Ma Beichen on her way to escape.


    After listening, Lin Mengya really pinched a cold sweat for her.


    Liu qianrong just accidentally broke their secret, so she was pinched and attacked one after another, almost losing her life.


    What makes Lin Mengya feel more incredible is what kind of ability the Feng brothers and sisters have. They can always grasp the weaknesses of others to carry out their conspiracy.


    Either they are too smart, or there is an enemy who knows them very well and spies on them in the dark.


    This feeling of being watched is frightening.


    Fortunately, she is a very different person. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will be broken one by one, defeated and have no power to fight back.


    "Miss, they must be unkind to our family! I''m afraid of them. The purpose is to harm you!"


    Compared with Liu qianrong''s worried face, Lin Mengya seems too calm.


    "Yes, their goal is me."


    She has personally verified this.


    Liu qianrong immediately, like a frightened bird, took her and asked, "are you hurt? What method did he use? If they dare to hurt you, I''ll fight my life and protect you!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and patted his hand.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little trouble. It''s not in the way now. You said before that they framed you for stealing. What''s it worth your big brother''s temper?"


    "It''s a purple gold invitation."


    Liu qianrong was still a little sad when she mentioned it.


    After all, she once put full trust and love into Gong bin.


    But the result was his doubts and questions that broke her heart.


    If there is no such basic trust between them, how can we talk about the future?


    For love, Liu qianrong was more decisive than Lin Mengya expected.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is not good to say more.


    After all, I still blame my big brother for not understanding women''s heart.


    "I know you''ve been wronged. Don''t worry. I''ll clarify it and give you justice. It''s your own right whether you want to forgive brother. I won''t favor him because he''s my brother. On the contrary, I don''t think he''s worth forgiving at all."


    On this issue, she can stand in line almost without thinking.


    Liu qianrong was somewhat surprised. She thought Gong Ya would persuade her to forgive Gong bin.


    But when she heard her speech, her heart, which was almost cold to the extreme, began to recover and warm.


    "Well, I''ll think about it carefully. Please don''t tell the eldest childe the news of my return. I''ll meet him naturally when I think about it."


    At this point, Lin Mengya already knows what Liu qianrong''s answer is.


    Fiery sincerity is so precious that once it is lost, it will never be found again.


    If the big brother is always like this, he can only regret for life.


    For the sake of safety, she put people in her yard.


    After the last incident, except for some of her confidants, even the woman in charge of sweeping and scattering was not allowed to enter the inner court without her permission.


    Liu qianrong is very suitable to live here.


    In addition, Lin Mengya has begun to investigate all the circumstances of the Feng brothers and sisters.


    "Miss, the person in charge of investigating the current situation of the Feng family has arrived in feiye city."


    Bai Su now only focuses on her connection with zhenlongtang.


    My son passed the dangerous period safely. A few days ago, the teacher personally sounded the pulse and said that the mother and son were safe.


    In the future, as long as you take good care of yourself, you can have a big fat boy.


    Now Lin Mengya is putting people together with her two babies.


    After confirming that her son is safe, Lin Mengya tells Xie Han all the causes and consequences.


    Naturally, the latter was almost crazy with anger. Fortunately, there were different children''s handwritten letters, which comforted each other in time.


    But Xie Han also became more dangerous.


    This is a good thing for Zhenlong hall.


    Since you can do it on the different children, it shows that there are still loopholes.


    For the safety of his wife and children, Xie Han will strictly investigate.


    At the same time, this also means that Zhenlong hall is more difficult to penetrate than before, greatly improving security and efficiency.


    The news of the Feng family this time is that they are responsible for inquiring.


    "Well, clean up and we''ll go out at once."


    After changing her disguise, Lin Mengya came to the contact point of Zhenlong hall again.


    Here, the person in charge of reporting the news has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing that she just wanted to salute, she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Tell me what you heard."


    "Yes, I personally went to the Feng family and heard that Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan had been sent out to raise them since childhood. They didn''t return to the Feng family until five years ago. Moreover, after they came back, their bastard brothers and sisters disappeared one by one."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and motioned for the other party to go on.


    "I asked in detail later. Everyone had a very good impression of the Feng family''s brothers and sisters. However, the remaining crazy bastard of the Feng family scolded the Feng Qi brothers and sisters for being a man eating monster all day. Moreover, the young childe''s nurse and several people who served him since childhood died inexplicably. I doubt it was someone''s hands and feet in the dark ¡£¡±


    Things, there will never be so many coincidences.


    Feng''s brothers and sisters have not been around master Feng since childhood. Originally, emotionally, they should not be very close to master Feng.


    But she could see clearly that day.


    Obviously, people with such good temperament and self-restraint almost flew into a rage when they were wronged for their children. I think they are also extremely spoiled and valued.


    Think of those children who have disappeared, and a chilling truth has surfaced.


    Maybe those people''s people are not accidents.


    "For what reason did those concubines die? Didn''t the Feng family trace it?"


    Speaking of this, this man is also unspeakable.


    "The strangest thing is this place. The Feng family originally had four sons and three daughters. But do you know how these people died?"


    "One of the three concubines died from the wind after drinking flower wine in the flower building. The other one fell off the rockery while playing, and there seemed to be nothing suspicious in the full view of the public. The third one was incest with his own sister, who was caught on the spot and sank into the pond. The remaining two concubines'' daughters were all because they were with men Gou he, after being enlarged, hanged one and threw the other into the well to die. "


    These methods of death not only look like accidents, but also because of some unspeakable reasons, the Feng family can''t continue to investigate.


    And in order not to be implicated, they will deliberately cover it up.


    Those who die in this way are dead in vain.


    Because no one will humiliate themselves.


    "What about the crazy one?"


    "The man was scared silly on the spot because he witnessed the tragic death of the brother and sister of incest. Therefore, master Feng never paid attention to his gossip, but ordered people to be locked in the backyard and not to go out."


    What a powerful means.


    Those who live are also despised forever. Even if they die, they have to bear the stigma of a lifetime.


    Half a ring, she spoke again.


    "These things are so evil that no one doubts them?"


    "Yes. After the accident, master Feng invited someone to see him. But at the beginning, the man said that the Feng family had made taboos, so they collided with the gods and let the Feng family suffer this disaster. As long as master Feng took good care of these legitimate children from now on, he can enjoy peace forever. Since then, the Feng family has never had anything wrong."


    This move, however, can squeeze the surplus value of those concubines'' children and make them clean.


    If they want to fight for family property, their behavior is too much.


    It''s good for the sword to go sideways, but aren''t they afraid of being involved?


    Unless they''re already sure.


    "What do you know about master Feng?"


    After a little hesitation, the man replied, "master Feng may appear to be a gentle and elegant person, but in fact, he has high requirements for his children and almost forbids them to leave any moral stains. If he makes a mistake, he will be abandoned by him."


    That''s it.


    For people like master Feng, since something like this has happened, he will certainly take it for granted and put the responsibility on the children of concubines.


    Because that''s their own misconduct and can''t blame anyone.


    On the contrary, for Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan, those who have made no mistakes must be completely innocent.


    Perhaps he is a loving father for his children who meet his requirements.


    But for those children who "made mistakes", he was the first devil to drive them out.


    Such a person is really cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "So is Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan?"


    "It''s hard to say, but I asked the people in Feng''s house. They all said that master Feng was more tolerant than others because he felt guilty about the two people. But master Feng didn''t have a good relationship with his original wife. Even at the beginning, he advocated sending the two children away, and he hasn''t seen them once for more than ten years. Will such a person feel guilty?"


    These inside information of Feng''s house all explains one thing.


    Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan are ruthless. For their enemies or those who stand in front of them, they will use all kinds of means to get rid of them.

 Chapter 2007

    Now, she is the one they want to get rid of.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t understand why they find themselves.


    "You said they were sent away by master Feng. Why and where were they sent?"


    "It seems that their birth date is not good, which is the fate of their father and mother. So master Feng sent them to the countryside for rest, but he went down to find that place. Although there is indeed a pair of Feng brothers and sisters foster there, his subordinates asked about their details in detail. They are different from the current Feng brothers and sisters, and they live in seclusion and deliberately avoid strangers ¡£ So my subordinates doubt that it may be a double. "


    This is a little strange.


    With master Feng''s personality, how can he find a substitute for his children even if he still has some conscience?


    Unless he has other plans.


    Lin Mengya knocked on the edge of the table unconsciously.


    The secret Liu qianrong saw stuck in her throat, but if she said it, she was afraid that she would be regarded as a madman.


    After thinking about it, she changed the question.


    "In addition to these, can you find any suspicious people around the Feng brothers and sisters?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, the man shook his head.


    "Apart from Bai LiMao, childe Feng doesn''t seem to have any special communication with others. It''s through the relationship of the eldest childe of the palace family, he has some contacts with some aristocratic families. However, these contacts have been interrupted since the last birthday banquet."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya motioned that he could step down.


    There are many secrets behind the Feng family''s brothers and sisters, and the Feng family has a deep relationship with Hou Zun. In this way, she really can''t take it lightly.


    "Miss, the waiter of cuizou Pavilion sent a message that his Highness the prince invited you to come!"


    Outside the door, Angelica dahurica said with a smile.


    Different from their brothers, Angelica dahurica is looking forward to their beautiful wedding every day since they know that Murong Xi is long Tianyu.


    Even, they have begun to prepare their wedding clothes and dowry.


    Is this the difference between mother-in-law and father-in-law?


    Lin Mengya looked at the expectation on the faces of these people, as if she would disappoint them if she didn''t go.


    "Your Highness must have prepared a surprise for you, or you will be invited."


    Angelica dahurica said happily, pressed her on the chair and untied her usual bun.


    In order to maintain the dignity of the master of the palace family, her clothes are mostly purple and Zhenghong, which can be held down.


    Today, probably because of going out for a "date", they brought her a peach dress.


    The dignified hair crown was replaced by the shaking of a pink tourmaline.


    The whole person is almost tender to water, and he doesn''t look like the ordinary dignified palace owner.


    "I feel like I''m a lot younger."


    She touched the Pearl tassel and said with a smile.


    "Our young lady is only twenty-two years old. Of course she is young!"


    Angelica dahurica combed her hair and tail and joked.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    When she lived to this age in her last life, she was only a college student in the medical school.


    Although I work hard every day to make a living, I feel like I was living a simpler and purer life at that time.


    It''s like now, anytime, anywhere, we should be ready to fight with others.


    Alas, I don''t want to. When I think about it, I want to hold a tear of sympathy for myself.


    Take Baisu and Angelica dahurica to go out. Lin Mengya''s mood along the way is like a first date. Even her steps are a little brisk.


    In a sedan chair, I soon arrived at the cuizou Pavilion, which is most loved by young CHILDES and ladies in feiye city.


    Speaking of it, she is also the first time to come here.


    "Here you are, miss!"


    The boy with great insight immediately welcomed her out and let her into the shop.


    She used to be one of the best in appearance, but now she''s dressed up with a little more affinity.


    Around, the amazing sight of men and women kept floating around, but it made her a little uncomfortable.


    After all, I''m used to Su Mei''s ordinary reaction before. It''s much more convenient.


    The man didn''t dare to neglect her and took her directly to the compartment on the second floor.


    "Well, don''t greet me. Go and be busy."


    After the waiter served tea, Lin Mengya asked people to leave.


    Through the window, she looked at the street downstairs, raised her mouth and smiled uncontrollably.


    What kind of surprise did this man prepare for her?


    Just thinking, I saw a galloping horse running rampage in the downtown.


    The vendors around are trying their best to avoid.


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning when she saw it.


    "Bai Su, go and have a look."


    "Yes."


    The latter turned directly under the window, but it was too late.


    I don''t know whether she was stunned or didn''t have time to respond. In short, she saw a woman standing in front of the galloping horse and was about to be hit.


    Fortunately, at this time, a young man in black rushed out to rescue people.


    With a bang, he knocked down the running horse with both hands.


    The woman also snuggled up in his arms and stared at her life-saving benefactor.


    It''s a good hero to save the United States. Maybe according to the normal script, the next step is for the beauty to feel her kindness and deal with the matter directly.


    Unfortunately, the script went wrong.


    I saw that the man who had just been very brave threw the beauty out of his arms.


    Yes, it was lost.


    The people around were quiet.


    They were frightened before. Now, it can be regarded as another kind of shock.


    Lin Mengya, sitting on the second floor, picked up tea and slowly put it into her mouth.


    With her excellent eyesight, there is absolutely no possibility of reading wrong.


    The man is the one who asked her to come today.


    As for the female, it is Feng Wenyuan who has just recovered from a serious illness.


    Good. It seems that my last method was too gentle.


    Nearby, Angelica dahurica, who had just recognized the "Dog Man and woman", immediately stared at her eyes, and her small face turned red.


    "Miss, it''s your highness, Miss Feng!"


    "Well, I see."


    "How can they hold each other together? Bah, shameless!"


    "Well, I think so, too."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s catch the traitor immediately!"


    "Oh, don''t worry."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the scene in the street calmly.


    This time, if you don''t give her a reasonable explanation, long Tianyu won''t want to go to her door again!


    "Thank you for saving your life."


    Feng Wenyuan, who was thrown out, immediately regained her consciousness and quickly saluted to thank the man for his kindness.


    The man''s handsome face is cold at the moment.


    He doesn''t like any physical contact with women other than his wife. Besides, the woman in front of him still counts on him.


    "Go away."


    He murmured angrily, and had no intention of pity.


    Feng Wenyuan could not help shaking in his anger.


    But she still tried to show her most pitiful side.


    The moving water eyes are looking at each other affectionately, but they are frozen back by the cold handsome face.


    "I..."


    She lifted her lips, almost subconsciously, trying to escape the man''s eyes.


    Fortunately, someone called her in the back.


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    According to the previous agreement, Feng Qi, hiding in the crowd, appeared in front of them with a bit of anxiety.


    He immediately pulled Feng Wenyuan, checked up and down, and then said with some blame: "why did you suddenly disappear? I thought I lost you!"


    Feng Wenyuan just shook her head, glanced at the man secretly, and said softly, "I just saw a child almost kicked over by a horse. After pushing people away, I forgot to hide. Fortunately, this childe saved my life."


    As soon as Feng Qi saw Murong Xi, he immediately looked like he had just recognized him. He saluted and said with a smile, "it''s his royal highness, Feng Qi''s younger sister. Thank you for your help."


    The eyes of the onlookers were a little more ambiguous immediately.


    Although everyone knows that his Highness the prince has an engagement with the Lord of the palace, which man doesn''t want three wives and four concubines.


    What''s more, it''s his royal highness, a man who should be born with wives and concubines.


    Although imperial concubine Zheng has, isn''t there still a vacancy for the side imperial concubine and the concubine?


    Now, it is the match made in heaven, the fate destined by God.


    Feng Wenyuan bowed her head and looked like a harmless little rabbit.


    Long Tianyu only saw her affectation and disgusting.


    Almost at the same time, he felt a cold on his back.


    A familiar sense of crisis jumped into my heart.


    No, my wife saw it.


    At this time, the prince''s highness had ignored Gao Leng, but he was more annoyed that he dared to design his Feng brothers and sisters.


    "You two have a lot of courage."


    In a busy city, this sentence makes two people hear it clearly.


    Then came the man''s rolling momentum.


    The Feng brothers and sisters almost hardened their heads and didn''t run away immediately.


    But at this time, their hearts are already a little nervous.


    "Your Highness, what are you talking about? Our brother and sister just want to thank you for your kindness. I don''t know where I offended you, but I don''t know. Please make it clear."


    Feng Qi chose to play silly to the end, but long Tianyu didn''t want to get it, so he was fooled.


    "Since you want to die so much, I will help you."


    A sneer came from the corner of his mouth and he stared at the two people who were beyond their means with disdain.


    "Your Highness, you, you..."


    Feng Qi was shocked and suspicious. At the same time, he was extremely angry.


    It seems that he saw through all his tricks in front of this man.


    The feeling of being a clown on the spot was like being naked, but it greatly stimulated his self-esteem.


    He had never been so humiliated before.


    He couldn''t help but looked up and said sadly: "Your Highness, why are you so aggressive! I just want to thank you. Since you don''t like it, I just want to leave. Sister, let''s go!"

 Chapter 2008

    "Where are you going, childe Feng?"


    It was gong Ya who had just come out of the shop.


    Feng Qi couldn''t help feeling a little proud. Look, women are so jealous.


    Clearly Murong Xi has made it clear to drive them away, but the woman''s jealousy will make Gong Ya lose her judgment in an instant.


    No matter how powerful it is, what can a woman of noble birth do?


    It''s about feelings. Each of them will become a jealous woman who knows sour and jealous.


    Women, but so.


    But on Feng Qi''s face, he said with some hesitation: "we''ve met the Lord of the palace. We just want to thank your Highness for helping us. We have no other intention."


    This is a bit misleading, but unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not included in this group of people.


    The latter just looked at his man and continued to smile and say, "Oh, so."


    Then there''s no more.


    At this time, Feng''s brother and sister, who had prepared a lot of words and wanted to mislead them, stifled them back.


    Lin Mengya was not angry at all. Instead, she just looked at her black faced man with a smile.


    "Look at you, it''s good to help others. It seems that you''ve been calculated by an immortal. Don''t be frightened, Miss Feng. Come and smile."


    Long Tianyu was very oppressed.


    This man, knowing that he must have been wronged, joked about it.


    Suddenly, a pair of eyes, as deep as the cold pool, brought some grievances at the moment.


    Lin Mengya stared at the guy who didn''t clean up, and then continued to smile at the Feng brothers and sisters.


    Long Tianyu understood each other''s meaning very well. It was to "settle accounts after autumn".


    Fortunately, his wife must know that he was wronged.


    But at this time, long Tianyu doesn''t know whether he is wronged or not. It''s his own business, but whether to clean up him or not depends on his wife''s mood.


    Sometimes his hands itch. Even if he doesn''t need an excuse, he can clean him up.


    "Miss Feng, I saw you almost hurt just now. Are you all right now?"


    In the face of the Lord''s sudden concern, Feng Wenyuan immediately shook her head, then hid behind her brother and regarded her as a beast.


    In that case, I dare to fight her man.


    Sure enough, Feng Wenyuan''s courage is not ordinary.


    "Thank you for your concern. My little sister is very well."


    His face tightened. Feng Qike hated this cruel and cruel woman.


    After Lin Mengya looked at their brother and sister several times, her smile disappeared.


    "Well, don''t do anything stupid unless you want to die faster."


    Her threats are definitely more than words.


    But at this time, Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan were very happy.


    They didn''t expect that Gong Ya was so stupid that she publicized her cruelty in front of Murong Xi.


    Doesn''t she know that men like him always like simple and kind women?


    Suddenly, Feng Wenyuan began to hide behind Feng Qi trembling, and her eyes were full of fear for her.


    "Lord of the palace, I don''t know where my little sister offended you. You have poisoned her again and again. This time, if the crown prince didn''t help in time, I''m afraid my little sister would become a wisp of fragrant soul."


    "Brother, stop talking!"


    Feng Wenyuan''s eyes were filled with tears.


    She shook her head, smiled bitterly and said, "I must have done something wrong to offend the palace master. Please let my brother go. As long as I live."


    At the same time, Lin Mengya smiled very openly.


    He raised his eyebrows and glanced at his man obliquely.


    The latter immediately understood and asked, "did you do it?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "That''s good."


    Just after the two brothers and sisters of the Feng family thought Murong Xi would hate the snake and scorpion beauty, they saw that the man took out the long sword from his waist and handed it to her.


    "Once cooked, twice cooked. This time, try another way."


    This spoiled tone, this skillful action and this unhesitating attitude directly broke through the psychological endurance of the Feng brothers and sisters.


    Is this still Murong Xi, who is just and strict and jealous of evil?


    Maybe, in fact, this is a fake?


    But Lin Mengya weighed the long sword in her hand and said contemptuously, "I don''t want this thing. It''s too heavy."


    "Then change it."


    Long Tianyu drew out a small dagger with him, and then said to him behind his back, "hurry to dig a pit. Don''t wait for a while, miss. There''s no place to bury when she''s finished killing people."


    "Yes."


    Several people ran out of the crowd at once, skillfully carrying hoes and left.


    Everything seems to be an ordinary thing.


    This time, the Feng brothers and sisters were foolish.


    "You, you can''t kill me..."


    "Now it''s not whether I can, but whether I want to. Childe Feng, are you surprised?"


    She weighed the dagger in her hand, and her smile gradually became cold.


    "I killed, he handed me a knife."


    She raised her chin with a little pride in her tone.


    The latter also looks proud, but I don''t know how many tons of dog food have been produced this time.


    "Now, do you want to consider how to die?"


    Danger, with her words, intruded into the bodies of the two men.


    They didn''t know that the woman in front of them was actually a poison doctor who could kill them when she raised her hand.


    Lin Mengya never wanted to kill both of them. Of course, she was not afraid, but felt troublesome.


    But she didn''t mind. The other party took the initiative to wash her neck and put her head together.


    "Miss Gong, you really misunderstood. I have nothing to do with your highness. We just..."


    "Meet by chance, or ordinary friends?"


    With her slender fingers, she played with the sharp dagger in her hand, and some thoughts were in her mouth.


    Long Tianyu stood behind her and could only see her.


    Such a dedicated and affectionate appearance almost made Feng Wenyuan jealous.


    Feng Wenyuan could hardly control her desire to destroy this beautiful relationship.


    She adjusted her mood and said softly, "Your Highness is very kind to you. He just saved me. You shouldn''t doubt your Highness''s sincerity. Do you know that men like your highness and women all over the world want to have it in their dreams. If you have it, you should cherish it."


    "Are you teaching me?"


    Lin Mengya was almost laughing.


    How come there are always people in this world who like to overestimate their strength and always feel that what they think must be right?


    "I dare not. I''m just because your highness is not worth it."


    "Why should you do it for him? Feng Wenyuan, I think you have made a mistake. From beginning to end, we have never believed you. You and your brother are just talking to yourself."


    Before, she paid attention to a green tea BOT on the Internet.


    To tell the truth, with Feng Wenyuan''s skill, she can indeed squeeze into the top three, and is even expected to win the championship.


    But it''s a pity that her man doesn''t believe what this man said at all.


    In a word, if a man doubts the person next to his pillow because of what others say, he has not trusted his lover from the beginning.


    Such feelings, even if provoked by others, can always exist cracks, destined not to last long.


    Therefore, no matter what she does or says today, long Tianyu will not dislike her.


    Because they always trust each other.


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Feng Wenyuan doesn''t believe that there are such people in this world.


    The people she met, whether men or women, were always suspicious and thoughtful in their feelings.


    If you are suspicious, you will have a dark ghost.


    She once boasted that she was acting on behalf of heaven. All she did was to let those infatuated men and women see each other clearly.


    Lest you regret it in the future.


    But today she failed!


    "Well, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense to you. I''ll give it back to you now, how you calculated him just now."


    With that, almost instantly, Lin Mengya suddenly pushed the man out.


    Just at this moment, a horse galloped to Feng Wenyuan. In an instant, Feng Wenyuan, who couldn''t dodge, was hit by the fast horse and flew away.


    "Ah --"


    The shrill scream shook through

 Chapter 2009

    Everyone saw that he suddenly rushed out to save people, but only he knew the truth.


    At the moment when the fast horse galloped, someone suddenly plotted against him.


    Originally, with his skill, avoiding is the simplest thing.


    But unexpectedly, someone knocked him out at this time.


    The crazy horse rushed over at this time. He almost subconsciously chose to fight back.


    All this happened in an instant. He was sure that he didn''t have any idea of protecting Feng Wenyuan. Even, he didn''t let the other party touch his clothes.


    It was such a coincidence that he didn''t need to think about it at all. He knew that someone had set up a bureau to harm him.


    I felt a joking look staring at myself wantonly and arrogantly.


    Long Tianyu looked up and saw the second floor window of the nearby teahouse. Qingjun''s figure stood against the window.


    Seeing the careless disappointment in the man''s eyes, long Tianyu suddenly opened his lips and gave the other party a provocative smile.


    "You lost."


    Long Tianyu was silent and only moved his lips, but for men, it was the biggest ridicule.


    The latter narrowed his eyes and looked down at him.


    "Not necessarily."


    The battle between the two was silent, but inexplicably with a fierce struggle with life.


    Long Tianyu sneered, glanced at each other without care, and turned away.


    But no one noticed that his suddenly tight body.


    That''s his reaction in the face of a powerful enemy, and this time, he must win completely!


    Lin Mengya, who returned to the palace, didn''t have much time to be jealous.


    Because of course, Gong Er sent someone to report back. The massacre happened again.


    "The one killed this time was a small caravan mainly selling spices. Although the caravan was small, the goods were very rare. The second young master and they suspected that it might be a peer revenge."


    Cairu told me all the details. People were still tortured and killed, but their death was somewhat different from that of the drama team.


    All their spices were destroyed, so it looked more like anger or revenge.


    If it is to rob money, the most important spices should also be taken away.


    And because of the shortage of goods before, the caravan made a lot of money.


    Therefore, they suspect that it may have been done by their colleagues who were offended by them before.


    But Lin Mengya felt that to do such a vicious thing to kill the door, how deep hatred can be so cruel and cruel.


    Are those spice merchants really going to kill this small caravan?


    "Let them step up their thorough investigation. Once the matter is spread, I''m afraid it will cause unrest among the people in the city. The big chamber of Commerce has just been established. If it can''t be traced, I''m afraid it will affect the members of the chamber of Commerce and their confidence in us."


    Lin Mengya frowned. From the first massacre, she had a very strange feeling.


    Like this time, these two exterminations seem to be seeking revenge, but in fact, no matter how we check, we can''t find out the enemy who has formed such a deep blood feud with them.


    Even some small friction will not rise to the point of killing. Moreover, they don''t have the strength and ability to kill under the eyes of the city guard.


    What important clues did they miss?


    As she had feared before, many caravans gathered in feiye city because of the large chamber of Commerce.


    These two massacres, like dark clouds, enveloped everyone''s heart.


    During the day, feiye city is still as lively as before.


    But the night market was suddenly depressed and left out a lot. Even pedestrians rarely go out.


    I''m afraid that if one doesn''t pay attention, he will get into the evil star and lead to the tragic death of his family.


    Doubt and fear slowly grew in the hearts of the residents and caravans in feiye city.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya was still sorting out the files of the two cases in her room.


    The current moat guard has long been reborn.


    At least both the scene and the evidence found are very accurate and detailed.


    Hua Dan, who was missing from the troupe, was found dead in a well in the city last night.


    It was written in the document that when the body was salvaged, people were swollen and out of shape.


    Besides, she was born by life


    He was burned with charcoal, smashed his face, and finally abandoned his body in the well.


    Such a way of death is really scary enough.


    Lin Mengya stared at the document, frowning slightly.


    Is it love killing?


    You know, sometimes people''s jealousy is the strongest poison in the world.


    And there''s no cure.


    After she marked a few sentences, she continued to read the next one.


    Until late at night, after several girls failed to invite her to sleep in turns, Lin Mengya was suddenly carried out of her chair.


    "Come on, I haven''t finished reading it yet."


    She struggled a little, still holding the paper in her hand.


    But long Tianyu reluctantly took out the things in her hand and sent the person to the bed.


    "See it tomorrow."


    She wanted to refute, but after seeing the dark blue of long Tianyu, she couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and touched it painfully.


    "Also say me, you haven''t slept well for a few days?"


    Hearing her concern, long Tianyu only felt that her fatigue had disappeared.


    He grabbed her hands, pinched them between his fingers and put his chin on her pillow.


    "I haven''t slept well since I couldn''t sleep with you."


    Habit is a terrible thing.


    In the past, although it was not easy for him to sleep soundly, he rarely stayed awake all night.


    It seemed that without her temperature and aroma, his sleepiness was completely pulled away.


    Now, just quietly by her side, smelling the faint fragrance of medicine in her hair, he felt that he could finally be at ease.


    She''s still soft hearted.


    Moved aside and patted the bed.


    "Come up and sleep together."


    Long Tianyu held up his head and asked with a smile, "are you inviting me?"


    The lazy voice of Su successfully made her feel numb.


    Lin Mengya was a little uncomfortable and turned her head. She blushed and said, "if you don''t want to sleep, just go."


    "Yes, willingly."


    He quickly turned over and rolled onto her bed.


    Hands and feet intertwined, both seem to find the most suitable position for each other.


    "You have to be honest with me about today''s affairs. You are usually not so kind. Why do you think of heroes to save the United States today?"


    "Too ugly to save."


    Lin Mengya:


    She squinted at him and said angrily, "you mean, if there''s someone more beautiful than her, you''re going to save people, aren''t you?"


    Long Tianyu tried to ignore that he had touched the soft hand on his waist and calmly explained, "there are beauties in the world besides you?"


    Oh, Lin Mengya took back her little claws and looked at her man with contempt.


    Man, your name is hypocrisy.


    "That''s possible. People don''t say that home flowers don''t smell like wild flowers."


    Long Tianyu immediately frowned and said seriously, "my vision is too small to accommodate a wonderful flower in the world."


    Hearing the speech, she couldn''t be happy.


    Forget it, don''t popularize modern network idioms with ancient people. It''s too tired.


    Suddenly, she felt that she was real, considerate and simple and kind. Look at her, she would find a step for herself.


    The little hand should be pinched as a touch and wrapped around his waist.


    "Aren''t you hurt?"


    "No, it''s just a crazy horse. Where can you hurt me?"


    Long Tianyu, as pardoned, quickly hugged his wife''s fine waist with excellent hand feeling.


    The two quietly embraced each other for a moment. Lin Mengya hid her head in his arms, closed her eyes and alienated her known clues.


    "You say, what is the purpose of the real murderer behind the scenes?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya did not see the flashing light in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "All the people in the play team had their bones broken, Huadan''s face completely destroyed and his throat burned. The spice merchant was also tortured and killed, but after his death, all the spices were destroyed."


    She opened her eyes and quietly looked at his skirt.

 Chapter 2010

    She sat up, put on her clothes, and called in Cairu, who had been waiting behind.


    The latter has long been used to the appearance of long Tianyu in her house.


    Anyway, she couldn''t beat it and couldn''t stop it. Besides, she could see her master''s mind clearly.


    Therefore, I have long practiced a good ability of not squinting.


    "Go and find out where the troupe has performed these days, and with which spice merchants have done business."


    "Yes."


    A flash of light just now made her think of a direction.


    Although the small-scale drama class is not large, it is very popular with some aristocratic families in the city because of the relationship of the Huadan.


    The spice dealer, on the other hand, sells things that are relatively unpopular and the price is relatively high, so those who can afford them are also some families with considerable economic strength.


    If it was one of these people, it was really possible to kill under her nose.


    Yu said that the means of these people look like professional killers.


    The more powerful the killer is, the higher the price will be. Therefore, it is likely to be these forces.


    Seeing Cairu leave, Lin Mengya wants to go to the desk to read the documents. As soon as long Tianyu catches it, he takes the man to bed.


    "I''ll go and see it again, just once, okay?"


    Lin Mengya was trapped in his arms and asked in a small voice.


    But long Tianyu took the opportunity to kiss her eyes.


    She had to close her eyes and bear his peck.


    "Now, sleep."


    His orders made it impossible for her to refuse.


    Can only appoint wronged to arch his arms, but people secretly use the system to check the data just now.


    "Do not use the system."


    Mingming didn''t open her eyes, but Lin Mengya was still a little guilty.


    Quickly exit from the interface, and then lie down in his arms.


    For a long time, the talent sighed gently.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you see it, but that some things don''t come in a hurry."


    "Well, I see."


    This answer is obviously perfunctory, but long Tianyu can''t say too much.


    Before long, her breathing calmed down and she obviously slept deeply.


    In the dark, long Tianyu didn''t close her eyes, but kept looking at her in her arms for a moment.


    If ya''er is allowed to follow up blindly, she will come into contact with the terrible truth sooner or later.


    He knew clearly that he should not stop, and he should even take the initiative to cooperate.


    Because that''s their only chance to untie their fate.


    But he still didn''t give up and couldn''t bear to see that she was so embarrassed.


    Such a dilemma afflicted his heart all the time.


    Long Tianyu gently drew people to his arms. Ya''er, what should he do?


    After a full sleep, Lin Mengya woke up the next day and saw that she was entangled with each other like an octopus. She couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    The beautiful man is on the side and can always fill up the "power" she needs in a day.


    Pinching the flexible and even face, Lin Mengya smiled like an old rogue.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Very good!"


    Man, the man looked at her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya, who was seen, was not annoyed. Instead, she stuck out her tongue and "slightly" him for a few times.


    Such a lovely and playful move made long Tianyu feel love from the bottom of her heart.


    "Little fool, you should be responsible for touching me."


    Seeing his eyes deepen, Lin Mengya immediately jumped out of bed and greeted people in.


    I don''t know how many times I tried to push until I never succeeded and never gave up.


    This girl has been a wife for so long. Don''t you know that men in the morning can''t afford any provocation?


    "I''ll be out of town for a few days. Don''t go out recently. You''d better stay at home."


    It''s rare for him to go out these days.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking, "how many days are you going out?"


    He calculated and gave the most conservative estimate.


    "Probably


    About a month or two. "


    Lin Mengya waved and asked people to step down first. Sitting by the bed, he asked softly, "what''s the matter? But what''s the big problem over there?"


    "Don''t think about it. It''s just a routine inspection. Today is different from the past. I have to check it myself to rest assured."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya thought it made sense.


    Turn around, go back to your medicine box and find out a lot of medicine.


    "The effects of these have been written on it. You must be careful outside."


    Immediately put away the bottles and cans. He dropped a kiss on the back of her hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    "If you really don''t want me to worry, don''t hurt yourself. Well, go back and pack your things quickly, but don''t let people wait too long."


    He was "driven out" again. Long Tianyu was rare and didn''t linger.


    Standing at the door and watching the man disappear, Lin Mengya felt her eyebrows beating fiercely.


    "Miss, what are you looking at? Our uncle has gone."


    Lin Mengya glared at Angelica dahurica, the little girl, but she was more and more brave.


    Baiji was afraid that she would be embarrassed. She pulled people in time, but she still comforted her.


    "Don''t worry too much, miss. My uncle used to go out too often. This time, I''m sure I''ll come back after I finish."


    The concern of Baiji and Baizhi could not eliminate her concern.


    She called Bai Su and asked in a low voice, "when was the last time he left and when did he come back?"


    Bai Su thought for a moment and replied, "Your Highness left five months ago, about a month."


    "Yes, even you noticed."


    Probably because his whereabouts are too secret. Many times, others don''t know when he was in the palace and when he went out.


    However, the only thing he can''t hide is Lin Mengya.


    Since the reunion, long Tianyu will disappear for a while every few months.


    No one can be seen for more than ten days or the whole month.


    Moreover, the interval varies from a few months, but it will not exceed half a year.


    It may be a coincidence. After all, his men hold the most powerful power of the whole Wei country.


    But because of this, Lin Mengya often feels unreal.


    In fact, starting from the Dragon capital, she found that on the surface, long Tianyu had a transcendent status by relying on the favor of the emperor and the saint. In fact, she didn''t feel too afraid of his two backers.


    Maybe it''s because of his own character, but Lin Mengya is more willing to believe that he has been prepared for a long time.


    However, a person who has just arrived here and even lost his original memory, no matter how excellent he is, he can''t have the strength to compete with the king of a country in such a short time.


    Unless he exchanges something for power!


    I hope things won''t be what she thinks.


    Reluctantly suppressing her worries, Lin Mengya turned her head and focused her attention on the massacre.


    After Cairu''s investigation, Lin Mengya sorted out a list.


    As a result, she found that there were so many overlaps between these two seemingly unrelated businesses.


    I''m not surprised to think about it.


    After all, one is entertainment, and the other is elegance.


    In short, the case has made some progress by finding such common ground.


    "Give this list to the second brother immediately. Tell him that the people on this list must be strictly investigated. Especially those who have contradictions, they must not be let go."


    "Yes."


    Cairu left in a hurry. Before long, she welcomed another visitor.


    Gong bin, who has been haggard for a lot, appears a little different when she appears in front of her again.


    "Little sister, are you going out?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. She had changed her casual clothes, but this time she used Gong Ya''s identity.


    Gong Bin took a deep breath and asked, "I was responsible for the affairs of the big chamber of Commerce before. I hope you can give me another chance."


    After stopping, Lin Mengya looked at him and said without waves, "reason."


    Even though he was in charge before, he was not obliged to do so

 Chapter 2011

    Lin Mengya was not polite at all, and Gong bin blushed.


    At the moment, they are not simply siblings, but more real family owners and people.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and said it sincerely.


    "Big brother, I know you are worried about the whole palace family, but now the palace family has long been afraid of the world. We don''t need to please anyone."


    She tidied up all her clothes and accessories, and her face shone with a bit of confidence.


    Turning around, she walked out of the room, leaving Gong bin with a face of shame.


    He gave everything for his family and worked hard to suppress his desires and feelings, but in the end, he was dragged into the abyss by obsession.


    When she came out of the palace, she didn''t take a sedan chair, but walked slowly out of the front street.


    Outside, the vendors are still operating normally, but they have a little more vigilance in their eyes than before.


    The pedestrians were in a hurry, and the panic was spreading silently in the city.


    Soon, someone recognized her.


    "It''s the master of the palace!"


    Before the sound fell, Lin Mengya was surrounded.


    "Master, have you caught the murderer who killed the door?"


    "Yes, will we be so poisoned?"


    Such problems came like a tide.


    Lin Mengya didn''t avoid these problems. She let the big guy talk about his problems heartily. Then she pressed it with her hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet first.


    "I know everyone is worried about their own safety now. Although the murderer has not been caught yet, I can assure you that the palace family will do its best to protect everyone. As for the murderer, I swear in the name of the palace family owner that I will kill this person to comfort the spirits of the dead!"


    Lin Mengya''s words were resounding.


    With her promise, the people around can''t help but feel at ease.


    After a few more words of comfort, she left.


    Nearby, Cairu looked at her with concern and said, "the people in the city are still like this. I don''t know what those foreign caravans will think."


    "After all, it''s still our dereliction of duty. In that case, we can only try our best to remedy it."


    Lin Mengya looked ahead with fearless eyes.


    In the Bafang restaurant, dozens of heads of caravans sat in the hall.


    Hardly had she reached the door when she was welcomed in.


    "Master Gong, please."


    The leader was polite. Lin Mengya nodded slightly at him and followed the people inside.


    At this time, she saw how many people were here.


    I''m afraid it''s not Yecheng, but all the caravans with some fame and status have arrived.


    She looked around calmly before taking her seat, and some of those in charge who understood today''s purpose avoided her eyes.


    "Lord Gong, I''m old Wei Zuodong. I invite you to come here today. It''s really because I have an unkind request. Please forgive me."


    Lao Wei is called Lord Wei. As the leader of the earliest and largest caravan in feiye City, he had a very harmonious relationship with the palace family, and he was very famous in the caravan, which is naturally the most suitable.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "Wei Laode has high expectations. I shouldn''t refuse your request. Why don''t you say that if I can do it, I should try my best."


    "This..." Old Wei touched his beard and said something embarrassed.


    "In fact, I shouldn''t have made such a request at this time. There are too many things recently. I''m naturally not afraid of anything at my age. But all of you here are afraid of running a small business. So please allow us to leave the palace."


    This was immediately approved by many people. L Cairu looked on coldly. She just felt that these people were too powerful.


    When feiye city was just rising, these people flocked like hungry wolves who saw blood.


    How eager they were at that time, they are hateful now.


    The world is hot and cold, but so.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    "I thought it was something. Since everyone wants it, I can''t force it. Let''s do it according to the contract when you rented the shop. Look, Mr. Wei, do you have any other questions?"


    Even the well-informed Wei Lao was stunned.


    "Master, do you really agree?"


    "Naturally, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. All the banquets in the world will end. Let''s get together and break up. It won''t be too embarrassing to meet in the future."


    Because of her words, the atmosphere eased a lot.


    People praised the master of the palace family for being reasonable, but it was difficult


    Good people.


    No one noticed the sneer she hid in the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s just that it''s easy for everyone to quit now, but it''s difficult to come in again in the future."


    In an instant, the hall was quiet.


    Everyone looked at her. Lin Mengya got up gracefully and looked around coldly.


    "I know what has happened recently, which makes everyone tremble. As the leader of the palace family, it is indeed my dereliction of duty. But do you really think that Fei Yecheng can''t recover his popularity in the past since then?"


    Everyone here has earned a lot in the palace.


    At the beginning, in order to attract merchants to settle in, Lin Mengya spent a lot of effort.


    Whether rent or tax, there are very attractive benefits.


    Relying on the advantages of time, place and people, feiye city has developed rapidly and become a paradise in the eyes of businessmen.


    But now, after getting benefits, they actually want to give up non Yecheng because of a little time.


    This had to make her cold.


    "Lord Gong, that''s not what he said."


    Relying on her words, some people felt that they would not come here to make a living in the future, and they had a lot of courage.


    "We''re here to get rich. You gave us a good salary before, and we''re very grateful to you. But it''s spread all over the city. The murderer specializes in killing foreigners like us. I don''t want to earn my life and spend my life!"


    Everyone agreed. Even Wei Lao smiled bitterly and shook his head. It seemed that he couldn''t stop them from thinking like this.


    "Master Gong, if we can, we don''t want to leave here. However, the two families died miserably. One of my buddies accidentally glanced at them and was stunned on the spot. Even if you blame us, we can''t joke about the lives of a wife, children and children!"


    These people kept saying that they were accusing her of forcing them to die.


    "It''s said that wealth and honor are in danger. Since everyone only wants to be safe, I can''t force you. It''s useless to say more. If you have time to complain here, you might as well think about how much silver you want to compensate me."


    As soon as she spoke, someone immediately refuted.


    "How can we accompany you with the silver? If you want to compensate, you also have to compensate us for our losses."


    That''s shameless.


    Lin Mengya pulled out a stack of contracts from her sleeve and unfolded them in front of everyone.


    "What I have in hand is the contract you signed when you rented the shop. It is clearly written in white and black. Although you can enjoy the special treatment of our palace family, your lease term should not be less than five years. If you break the contract within five years, you should make up the tax and rent according to the original price. Just now I made a rough estimate, which is not one to one Small wealth. Everybody, you know all this clearly. I didn''t lie to you. "


    However, they obviously forgot.


    Just as she was about to question and sophistry, she told her, "Cairu, go and post me two notices immediately. The first one explains the demands of everyone in charge today. Be sure to write clearly and clearly, and don''t make a mistake in a word."


    "Yes, there''s another one?"


    "The second one is also a notice for rent. By the way, you should make a form below. As long as someone withdraws the rent, you can fill it in for others to choose."


    After she finished all this, she looked at the people.


    "You guys, what you say is like pouring water. We are not Yecheng. We have no ability to keep you. That''s my incompetence. It''s getting late. Don''t delay your trip. Let''s start."


    Lin Mengya, who curses and beats others, is the lowest way to vent.


    If she still has emotional fluctuations, there is still room for redemption.


    But when she was really angry, she never got angry, but she always found another way, which made people miserable.


    The palace family and the newly released Prince have a deep understanding of this.


    "This... This..."


    Old Wei looked embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the master of the palace had such a skill.


    There is indeed such a clause in the contract, but when they signed it at the beginning, they all felt that five years was not enough, and it was better to be ten years.


    People always ignore the risks that they think are completely important, but they don''t want to plant a big one.


    "Wei is always ready to come first? Yes."


    Lin Mengya cracked the abacus of the borrowed shopkeeper, raised her eyelids and said, "you have rented five shops in total. According to the contract, you only charged one-third of the rent. So far, you have rented for one and a half years and made up for it according to the full tax. You should give me this total, right?"


    She fiddled with a number on the abacus.


    Wei Lao only glanced at it and secretly thought

 Chapter 2012

    Soon, the servant brought the cash that Lin Mengya wanted.


    Cairu took it over, just weighed it, took another look at the bag, and nodded at her master.


    She immediately said with a smile: "thank you for your cooperation. Paying taxes according to law is the obligation of every citizen. OK, next."


    Maybe she''s not an expert in business management, but she has a great talent in searching people.


    These people have made a lot of small moves in feiye city.


    Usually she doesn''t pay attention, because she doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Now it seems that there is the happiness of fattening pigs and slaughtering them.


    Looking at more and more silver in her hand, she silently issued herself a certificate of pig farmer.


    Those merchants who knew that Lin Mengya''s account actually contained her warning could only break their teeth and swallow it in their stomach.


    Who made them her pigs.


    "Well, everyone''s contract is almost refunded. For the sake of everyone''s enthusiastic payment, I have a word to advise you."


    She got up and looked at the people who were deeply distressed.


    "It is said that buying and selling cannot be benevolent and righteous, but what you have done today is really disgusting."


    Her eyes suddenly became sharp and her pretty face was slightly cold.


    "I don''t know what you think. My palace family is not mean to you, but you tried to destroy our palace family by the least vulgar means. What''s your intention?"


    She gave a cold drink and immediately made these people shiver.


    In particular, Wei Lao''s eyebrows jumped, and Zhou felt a little uneasy.


    "Lord Gong, we are just forced by helplessness. There is absolutely no malice!"


    Some people began to argue, but she just took out a small envelope again.


    "I think you are all familiar with the contents above. It says that after our palace established a large chamber of Commerce, we actually wanted to expel you and take back the palace''s shops. I ask you, when will I take back the shops?"


    She denounced everyone, word by word, with a momentum that people couldn''t look at her.


    In the crowd, several guilty people immediately lowered their heads.


    She snorted coldly and then said, "I know you''re hiding something from me. Old Wei, I heard that your old man''s chamber of commerce is about to be completed. I have to congratulate you in advance and wish you success."


    Up to now, Wei Lao has also calmed down.


    After all, he is an old Jianghu man. What kind of world have he never seen?


    Now that the words have been said, if he denies it again, it will be even more humiliating.


    "The master of the palace is right. I really set up a small chamber of Commerce. In the future, please take care of him."


    Care, that''s natural.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and smiled wantonly.


    "But now that you are not our palace''s partner, I don''t have to hide my words. It''s good to be ambitious, but you should also know that cutting off people''s wealth is like killing their parents. Today''s affairs will be returned by our palace in the future. Mr. Wei, you''d better think about how you can get out of the palace''s enclosure safely without the protection of our palace!"


    Warning, let Wei Lao''s face a little tight.


    "Lord Gong, although the incident happened suddenly, we just wanted peace. We definitely didn''t mean to fight you. Please raise your hand and don''t worry about us."


    She suddenly smiled like a picture.


    "How? I''m just fooling around with everyone. Killing you won''t do me any good, will you?"


    She makes these people more and more uncertain.


    "It''s great for the palace master to think so. We also know that it''s wrong. Please have a lot of help."


    Wei Lao went down the slope, as if the man who had threatened just now was not her.


    But for a long time, these people were trembling when they mentioned the palace family.


    After all, compared with the palace family, they are not even qualified to escape.


    Just at this time, they didn''t realize it.


    "Master, do you want to go down and teach them a lesson?"


    Cairu doesn''t know who has got the true biography recently. She loves to use violence.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya once had a long talk with her, but the girl firmly believes that it''s best not to use her mouth for things that can be solved with her fist. It takes too much time and brain.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "No, someone will teach them for me."


    "Yes, neither the boss nor his highness will let them go!"


    Looking at the girl''s face, Lin Mengya scratched her head sadly.


    Alas, what if our girls are becoming more and more simple and rough?


    In my heart, I pray silently for their men in the future.


    "Miss, someone really came to rent a shop!"


    Outside the door, white peony looked happy.


    She has heard from Cairu what those merchants do.


    In business, she didn''t think how hateful those people were.


    Moreover, the young lady beat them hard.


    She is responsible for the storage of silver. The quantity is really considerable.


    If you can come here every year, this big family will have enough to eat and drink.


    Moreover, she also went to see the shop of the palace family. Both the geographical location and the source of tourists can be called first-class.


    If you manage carefully, it can definitely be a cornucopia!


    These people are too short-sighted.


    But Lin Mengya corrected her idea.


    "Why do you think they all withdrew through this?"


    After thinking for a while, the white peony replied, "they want to set up their own chamber of Commerce, and they are afraid that you will blame, so they leave through this matter, don''t they?"


    "This is only one of them. The second is that they are no longer satisfied with my open market."


    The whole non leaf city is circularly distributed with the old palace as the center.


    The planning of the whole urban area is divided into twelve square cities. Now, she has only opened four of them.


    Just these four are enough to bring high profits. What if they are all open?


    At that time, I''m afraid that feiye city will become a dream garden full of gold, and those people will become the first beneficiaries.


    Unfortunately, they miscalculated.


    "Before that, I received a letter." The contents of the letter not only told her the purpose of the caravan party, but also told her the way to the end.


    The way is to open the remaining eight square cities and rent them to those merchants in advance at the original price.


    From the beginning of reading this letter, Lin Mengya saw through their minds.


    The establishment of a large chamber of Commerce has disturbed these people.


    They believe that since the Gong family has its own chamber of Commerce, they will certainly not give up such a good opportunity.


    Do you think they will compromise if they withdraw collectively as a threat?


    Delusion!


    What they don''t know is that the next step of the big chamber of commerce is to absorb these helpless small caravans.


    It can only be said that they are too anxious and greedy.


    "But it''s time for other markets to open. When you''re free, go out with me."


    White peony nodded, looking a little interested.


    After all, this is a good thing to make money. Who would think there is too much money?


    In the evening, Cairu and Baisu brought the news about the massacre respectively.


    Cairu found two families that met the requirements.


    The two families had some festivals.


    Besides, I like to compare with each other very much.


    Moreover, in order to show their financial strength, they have done the business of these two victims.


    The two victims also made a lot of money.


    "Second brother, what did they say?"


    She tilted her head and asked Cairu.


    The latter immediately said: "the second young master and young master Nansheng said that they were all suspected. Many aristocratic families had killed people because of things such as face fighting for wealth. In the eyes of those aristocratic families, they are just objects that can be compared. Commander Bai said, we can''t make a conclusion so early. After all, we don''t have any concrete evidence and need to check it again."


    Lin Mengya agrees with them.


    She has no other requirements. She just hopes to solve the case as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, the people will lose confidence in the palace sooner or later.


    People''s hearts are not easy to get when they are lost.


    "Bai Su, what''s your news?"


    "As the young lady expected, someone has been eyeing the caravans that have retired from the shop. The people in Zhenlong hall have been watching, and there can be no trouble for the time being."


    She knows!


    Seeing the smooth establishment of the large chamber of Commerce, some people can''t help it.


    This time, two people from other places who came to the palace house to do business died one after another. They provoked the merchants to talk and fear. It was clear that they wanted to disturb the normal order of the big chamber of Commerce and shake their hearts!


    "Can you find out who it is?"

 Chapter 2013

    On her left, Bai Su holds a box of big red sour wood, and on her right, Cai Ru holds a cup of delicious herbal tea.


    Lin Mengya grabs a handful of fried sweet melon seeds from the storage box. Recently, she always eats fried goods, which makes her a little angry.


    After taking a sip of herbal tea along Cairu''s hand, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    These days are really extravagant.


    "You say, will they fight later?"


    She spits out the melon seeds in her mouth and asks maliciously.


    Bai Su is always cold. At least Cai Ru is a smart girl. She thinks about it and shakes her head.


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the young master is not good at martial arts."


    Lin Mengya also agrees with Cairu''s idea.


    The three continued to sit on the second floor of a restaurant. In the alley opposite them, Gong bin, who found the trace of Liu qianrong, hurried over.


    For Liu qianrong, his heart was full of regret.


    People are always like this. Only after losing can they know how to cherish.


    He has realized his mistakes, so from now on, he will correct the previous mistakes one by one.


    "Eldest childe, please come back. We don''t have Miss Liu you''re looking for."


    The concierge was polite and allowed Gong bin to say all his good words, but he refused to let go.


    Of course Gong bin knows that the other party is talking nonsense.


    Because his people saw Liu qianrong appear in Wenyu Pavilion.


    But she just went to pack up and say goodbye to her old friend.


    Although she did it very covertly, since Gong bin came back, she made people guard Wen Yuge intentionally or unintentionally.


    He didn''t understand until he was slapped by his sister a few days ago.


    The reason why he did this was that he couldn''t let go of Liu qianrong.


    It was him who lost the man himself.


    "I just want to see her. Please accommodate me. Just one side."


    In order to see Liu qianrong, Gong bin abandoned his self-esteem without hesitation.


    The porter also seemed a little embarrassed. After all, it was on someone else''s territory.


    Just wanted to say something, but someone sighed behind him.


    Looking back, it turned out to be Miss Liu in the house.


    Suddenly, the whole body was tense.


    He was very clear about his young master''s intentions towards the girl.


    If there is no accident, the master will be the young lady of their family in the future.


    Anyway, he can''t let the young lady be robbed by other men, can he?


    At that moment, he quickly walked to Liu qianrong and respectfully said, "Miss, don''t be embarrassed. The palace family will still give our family a face."


    The implication is that if she doesn''t want to see it, she will disappear.


    But Liu qianrong just smiled and thanked him for his kindness.


    "Nothing."


    The concierge wanted to persuade again, and Liu qianrong had come to the gate at this time.


    "Eldest childe wants to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Gong bin looked at the woman in front of him and opened his mouth to speak.


    But in the end, I can only squeeze out a dry sentence.


    "I want to know if you''re doing well."


    "OK."


    "Well, then you..."


    "Eldest childe, since you have seen me, please go back."


    The cold and alienated tone pushed the distance between them very far at once.


    Gong bin felt like a fish out of the water. It seemed that the next moment, he would die of suffocation.


    "I know I''m wrong, qianrong, can you forgive me? Can we start over?"


    He asked eagerly with sincerity in his eyes.


    But Liu qianrong just looked at him calmly. After a long time, she smiled.


    "We''ve never started, and we won''t start in the future. Gong bin, the fate between me and you has been exhausted."


    She loved, paid, sad and disappointed.


    Since childhood, she has kept that promise.


    Like my mother, I imprisoned myself.


    Now, she can finally free herself and regain her life.


    Gong bin looked at her with unspeakable smile. At the moment, there was only light


    Light courtesy.


    He covered his chest and listened to the sound of fragmentation.


    He knew that he would never find what he had lost.


    "Sorry."


    In addition to these three words, he is no longer qualified to say anything else.


    Liu qianrong shook her head.


    "I volunteered. It has nothing to do with you."


    In a word, she said everything free and easy.


    Looking at Gong bin standing in place, Liu qianrong couldn''t bear it.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but say softly, "if you really like someone, you won''t doubt her and make her sad. Gong bin, I have blamed you for previous things, but I don''t hate you."


    Love makes hate.


    If you don''t even have passionate love, where can you get the deep hatred?


    Turning around, she left without hesitation.


    But at the corner, I saw the man who shook the folding fan in the cold day and turned his eyes. After seeing her, he pretended to look at the sky.


    "You, what are you looking at me for?"


    Ma Beichen was a little awkward and deliberately asked a question with a cold face. Unfortunately, he obviously had some lack of confidence.


    Liu qianrong raised her eyebrows and tail.


    "Where am I looking at you? I''m clearly looking at the tree behind you."


    Ma Beichen suddenly closed his folding fan and looked at the tree behind him.


    Turning back, he ordered the boy around him: "Mr. Feng Shui said that I made a mistake in my life this year. It must be this tree that got me and cut it down!"


    I can only say yes, secretly complaining that my childe has become more and more abnormal recently.


    Ma Beichen''s heart was just better when he saw the woman walking to the gate again.


    Once is not enough. I want to do it again!


    Young master Ma angrily walked up to Liu qianrong, crossed his body and stopped the man.


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    "Aren''t you guilty of wood in your life? I have wood in my name for fear of conquering young master Ma."


    She said coldly, and in an instant, Ma Beichen wanted to bite his tongue.


    How did he forget this? Immediately, he laughed so much that he looked at the woman in front of him.


    "Only those who have relatives can be conquered. Do you want to be my mother?"


    Liu qianrong blushed and was about to scold him for his wishful thinking.


    But seeing the ecstasy on his face, he pulled her away and went out.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I promised you! Let''s go and see my old man now! I can tell you, what I said can''t change!"


    Liu qianrong lost her smile. This man is very angry and always has an intolerable temper.


    But she doesn''t hate it.


    In my heart, warmth gradually rippled out.


    Probably, this is the taste of love.


    The ending ended with Gong bin losing his soul.


    Lin Mengya expressed deep sympathy, but there was no other expression.


    No matter from reason or morality, she felt that her eldest brother should learn some lessons.


    Scum man, everyone can spit!


    "Miss, the eldest childe is gone. Shall we follow him back?"


    Bai Su simply thought that they just came to see Gong bin eat flat.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to put down the lid of herbal tea and slap the peel residue on the skirt.


    "I can''t go back yet. Let''s go to the college."


    Although Bai Su and Cai Ru didn''t know what she was going to do, they carried out her orders to the end.


    The three rushed to the college. At the door, they saw a strange carriage.


    "Miss, it''s Lu jiuzhong, the son of the Lu family."


    Cairu had already inquired and reported back.


    Lin Mengya thought a little and quietly entered the college.


    As Gong Ya''s identity, anyone in the college is strange to see her.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care. She just smiled politely at the people who greeted her all the way, and then went straight to ruxinyuan.


    But I didn''t want to meet the gentle son of the Lu family here, Lu jiuzhong.


    The latter is standing

 Chapter 2014

    Lin Mengya, who was checking the recent situation in the college, suddenly felt a chill and jumped up from her spine.


    She couldn''t help shivering. Seeing this, Bai Su immediately put on a dress for her, but she gently refused.


    "Nothing."


    She didn''t catch a cold, let alone a cold.


    Originally, she came to the college because she wanted to see if the students were affected. Second, she was aware that long Tianyu was hiding something from her. When she was alone at home, she always thought wildly.


    It is said that even if she didn''t ask about what long Tianyu did, she wouldn''t be so worried.


    But this time, she always felt uneasy, as if she thought something would happen.


    After seeing Lu jiuzhong, this feeling became more serious.


    I hope long Tianyu doesn''t fool around.


    Every day, teachers in the college write teaching logs.


    Through these teaching logs, Lin Mengya can understand the general situation in the college.


    Since the last time open competition was allowed, conflicts between the two factions have occurred from time to time, but everyone knows the sense of propriety. For fear of deducting points due to the conflict, we can''t beat each other at the end of the year.


    The father, son and students of both factions were also inspired by the collective sense of honor.


    In this benign competition, the momentum in the college is booming and the situation is very good.


    She was deeply comforted. Even if the scholar did something, she couldn''t resist it!


    "Miss, there is a master of the Jin family outside who wants to see the third young master. The third young master said, please go with me."


    The people sent by the third brother are waiting for her to report back outside.


    Today, the college is well managed by the three brothers.


    She didn''t need to come forward for such a thing. She just asked casually.


    "Which Jin family is it?"


    "The third young master said that it was the Jin family who had been a female teacher before."


    The hand turning the page stopped, and Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    It''s the ferry man''s Jin family.


    But why did the Jin family come to the third brother?


    With doubts, Lin Mengya finally decided to listen.


    However, she didn''t enter the main hall, but went to the side of the screen through the back door, hid her body and listened to the conversation in front.


    The master of the Jin family is very polite and talkative.


    After talking to my third brother from all over the world, he said with some envy: "I''ve traveled all over the world and seen a lot these years. But young talents like the third childe are still rare. I feel lucky to see him today."


    Gong San has long been used to such flattery. He is too modest to deserve it. After you flatter him, master Jin continues to sigh.


    "In fact, I hope your school can give me a chance this time. Although my Jin family has accumulated countless wealth since their ancestors, by contrast, we Jin family are reckless people and can''t be elegant. Therefore, I hope your school can accept our Jin family''s children as well. You can rest assured that I won''t pay the corresponding fees Give less. "


    Master Jin lowered his attitude, but he made Gong San lose face.


    But he knows the grudge between Jin Yao and his little sister.


    As a brother controlled by his sister, he would not treat the Jin family the same anyway.


    Just now, it''s hard to refuse directly.


    "Master Jin, you''re welcome. I''ll consider this matter. You know, the number of students in our college is saturated now. If you delay the younger generation of the Jin family, you will betray your sincerity. How about I discuss with the teachers and give you an answer after I think of a solution?"


    Master Jin naturally said good things again and again and said a lot of good things before he reluctantly left.


    When Gong San sent them out and turned back to the meeting room, he saw the little sister who had been hidden behind the screen.


    "Little sister, what do you think should be done about it?"


    But she asked, "what do the three brothers think?"


    "Me?"


    After thinking for a while, Gong San shook his head.


    "I don''t think the Jin family has any good intentions."


    "Why do you think so?"


    Gong San''s face was tense and said seriously, "the Jin family''s origin is unknown, and the enemies and friends can''t argue. Besides, Jin Yao embarrassed you everywhere and almost killed you."


    Hearing this answer, Lin Mengya couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "She is her, and the Jin family is the Jin family. If it''s just because of this, you don''t have to worry."


    "No!" Gong San denied her statement.


    "When Jin Yao was bad for you, the Jin family never came out to stop you. That is to say, they probably knew that Jin Yao wanted to deal with you, but ignored it. How could such a person sincerely want to cooperate with our family? I''m afraid it''s a hidden evil!"


    It seems that the three brothers have dug out their hidden skills since they became the dean.


    Smiling and nodding, she continued, "that''s good."


    "Then I''ll try to refuse."


    "No, you wait. I don''t think the Jin family really wants to send their disciples to college. After all, with our relationship with them, aren''t they afraid of us attacking the Jin family''s children?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think they want to make friends with you to cover up their real purpose."


    Gong San''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and he also thought of this possibility.


    Kim family, what do you want to do?


    "Miss Jin, everything is done."


    Just now, master Jin, who was still acting as a good man in front of Gong San, pulled off the disguise on his face in the twinkling of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, he is a very ordinary young man.


    Jin Yao sat in front of him with her legs cocked up and raised a sinister smile.


    "Very good. Thank your master for me later, but I''m curious. What''s his feud with Gong ya? He must get rid of her by my hand."


    Jin Yao''s eyes were somewhat tentative.


    The person in front of me suddenly found her a few months ago.


    As for the mastermind behind him, she had never seen one side.


    But the man closed her up with only one letter.


    Unite with Miss Pan and find Gong Ya''s old servant. Everything is arranged by this person.


    Just at the beginning, she didn''t completely listen to each other, resulting in the failure of the plan again and again.


    Now, she has learned a good lesson.


    Although the other party didn''t say anything, she felt that the other party''s patience with her gradually disappeared in successive failures.


    It was not easy for her to find a satisfactory partner.


    Therefore, she chose to be completely at the mercy of the other party this time.


    But this makes Jin Yao, who has always been arrogant, very unhappy.


    Therefore, she always changed her way to inquire about the man.


    Can''t you be a stupid substitute?


    "Don''t worry, Miss Jin. My master will never do anything bad for you. Our purpose is to get rid of Gong ya."


    Unexpectedly, the tone of these two is still so strict.


    After staring at him, Jin Yao waved his hand and asked people to step down.


    When the man opened the door, he was bumped by the maid who came in from the outside to serve.


    The maid apologized immediately, and the man left quickly without talking.


    After the maid closed the door of the house, she immediately went to Jin Yao and showed Jin Yao the things in her hand.


    "Miss, I just touched it from his waist."


    Jin Yao took what the maid handed her and found that it was an exquisite purse.


    Her maid was a thief with high skills, so she was not found.


    I looked over and over several times. There was nothing in my purse. Instead, there was a special pattern embroidered on both sides.


    It looks like a word, but Jin Yao doesn''t know it at all.


    She threw things out angrily and began to lose her temper.


    "A group of invisible things! They can''t let me bear this sin!"


    Jin Yao is the most calculating person in her life, but she hates being calculated most.


    The other party was like teasing cats and dogs. After seeing that she had nothing to do, he threw out the bait, so that she couldn''t control it and had to take the bait.


    Now, Murong Xi is suddenly in trouble in the family, and finally finds out that she has shot at the people of the palace family one after another, which annoys Murong Xi.


    Therefore, he cut off all supplies to her and asked her to go home immediately.


    But how can she be reconciled?


    Gong Ya and Su Mei, these two bitches made her lose everything. She must let them pay the price!


    still

 Chapter 2015

    Although the impression has changed a little, Lin Mengya still holds a respectful attitude towards it.


    Lu jiuzhong smiled and stood aside.


    But the sight was lingering and full of raging desire, and there was no cover up in the corner she couldn''t see.


    All the shops in the four square cities have been leased out again.


    Although the passenger flow was more or less affected by the massacre, the vigorous investigation of the palace family brought a sense of security to many people.


    In addition, as the owner of the palace family, she openly appeared on the street, which greatly enhanced the confidence of the residents.


    Moreover, feiye city suffered a lot before, but it condensed their hearts because of these things.


    Now the non leaf city has gradually taken the rudiment of the first city in the world.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    When I was doing well, I suddenly heard the noise in the crowd.


    Cairu and Bai Su, one after another, naturally escorted her in the middle.


    Not long after, several people emerged from the crowd.


    Those people''s clothes are not poor. They look like businessmen.


    They ran straight to Lin Mengya, their faces flushed.


    "Dare you ask, are you gong ya, the master of the palace family?"


    The visitor called him by his name. When zeruton stood up his eyes and stared at each other unhappily,


    Lin Mengya looked slightly changed. She just nodded and said, "I am, sir?"


    "Good Lord of the palace, I''ll ask you today. Do you have a conscience if you force people to a dead end in order to seek profits?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Cairu drank coldly, and the long sword in her hand was out of its scabbard.


    The surrounding people also glared at her, but the merchant was not afraid. Instead, he wanted to kill her.


    Lin Mengya also restrained her good face when others slandered her like this.


    "It''s too far fetched for your empty mouth to slander people. Even if I''m not the owner of the palace family, I''m just a common people, I won''t be insulted like this!"


    Lin Mengya is not guilty at all. What she hasn''t done is that she hasn''t done it. No one wants to throw dirty water on her head.


    The man was very sad and angry. He trembled and pointed to her and shouted, "if it weren''t for you, why would my shop be smashed for no reason? Even if they offended you before, you can''t take it out on us small businessmen!"


    Hearing this, she had understood a general idea.


    There was a chill in the merchant''s eyes.


    "Since you mentioned Lord Wei, I have to say a few more words. The reason why they left was clearly written on my notice. Come on, read it out to me in public so that we don''t misunderstand anything."


    But after a few minutes, she regretted the decision.


    Covering her face, Lin Mengya listened to the strong man who came out of nowhere. One person acted as a multi angle, vividly reproducing the situation at that time.


    And she finally knew why so many people came to see her every day.


    For a long time, they read it as a script.


    Now, as the man performs more realistically, the people around him laugh more happily.


    She doesn''t have the courage to read the original now. She always feels that her shame is exploding!


    After the public execution, Lin Mengya finally maintained her precarious dignity in everyone''s joy.


    "Cough, now you know? Our palace family has never done such a bullying thing."


    The merchant was also stunned.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would make such a mistake.


    "It''s a joke. It''s all made up by your people. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or false. I don''t accept it!"


    It''s so unreasonable again.


    Why do some people think that something they don''t admit has never happened?


    She slightly raised her eyebrows. It''s time to explain. She''s already explained.


    Now is not the time to reason.


    "What can you do if you don''t accept it? Here, what I say is true. I don''t need anyone to agree."


    If the other party insists on making trouble, why does she still have a good face?


    The merchant bit his teeth, but suddenly took out a knife from his cuff.


    "You


    This is to push me to a dead end! Well, I''ll die here today. Let the people of the whole kingdom of Wei see. Your palace family covers the sky and doesn''t make sense! "


    Seeing the man, she wanted to see blood, but Lin Mengya didn''t stop her. Instead, she stood there with her spare time and looked at each other with her eyebrows.


    "Well, you''re dead now. I''ll have your body dragged out to feed wild dogs in a moment. It''s said that people with incomplete limbs can''t reincarnate. It''s early to die. I have something else to do."


    The merchant clenched his teeth, but there was nothing to do.


    The hand holding the knife was no longer so firm.


    He didn''t mean to die, just because he wanted to force Gong ya to open several other workshops and markets together with Lord Wei.


    At that time, he was also blinded by lard, but who could have thought that the master of the palace family was a soft and hard master.


    At that time, he also signed an agreement to withdraw the rent, but because he was not feeling well at that time, the eldest son went instead of him.


    Afterwards, he didn''t want to leave, but the people of the palace family always act impartially, so he came up with this trick.


    But do not want to, is a step wrong, step by step wrong, now, there is no way back.


    "I, I..."


    "Do it!"


    Lin Mengya drank coldly, but the merchant seemed to be frightened and suddenly released the knife in his hand.


    With a "bang", the man was suddenly awakened by the crisp sound of the knife hitting the ground.


    "Please give us a day to live!"


    The man knelt on the ground and wept bitterly.


    Lin Mengya tidied up her cuffs a little and said faintly, "I''ll give you a way to live. Have you ever thought of giving me a way to live? Over the years, I asked myself that I treat you foreign merchants well, but what about you? People like you bite the hand that feeds you."


    She looked around.


    Among those people, in addition to her firm supporters, there are many people who have different opinions or even hostility to her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I promise you once again that my palace family will do what they say. As I said before, I will never tolerate those who have betrayed our palace family and the whole non Ye City! Even if I kneel on the ground and beg me, I will never be lenient. I am soft hearted to them, that is, I will disappoint those who abide by the rules!"


    Even though Lord Wei took away many people, many merchants chose to stay and tide over the difficulties with her.


    Therefore, she must be responsible for that part of the people.


    At the beginning, Lord Wei pushed them out and suppressed them, but they still didn''t change their original intention.


    As the owner of non Yecheng, she must let them know that their choice is not wrong!


    The merchant was still crying and pleading, but few in the crowd could sympathize with him.


    Even after knowing the cause and effect, some people felt deeply ashamed of the group led by Lord Wei.


    Lin Mengya didn''t deliberately expel her, but after this lesson, those who were still lucky left feiye city that night with their families and property.


    When the big guy thought the matter was over and was ready to disperse, suddenly several people crowded in from outside the crowd.


    "Master Gong, we are wrong. Please let us go!"


    It''s the same begging strategy as the merchant, but these people seem to be much more embarrassed than the previous merchant.


    Each of their clothes rolled with a lot of mud that was about to dry up.


    All over the body, there was a stench.


    The people around immediately dodged, covered their noses and looked at each other with great dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mengya didn''t cover up, but she had a sharp sense of smell, which was choked by the smoke.


    "Who are you?"


    "Lord Gong, we know we shouldn''t listen to the old man Wei''s words to calculate you, but we are forced to be helpless!"


    "If we don''t listen to him, he will secretly unite with other shops to suppress us."


    These people put the matter on Lord Wei.


    In this way, the big guys can hear it clearly, and naturally it is shameless.


    Lin Mengya can almost guess why the other party came.


    But now she pretends to be innocent.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand it?"


    "This..."


    The two men looked at each other, but they swallowed their saliva wildly, but they didn''t dare to mention that they were outside

 Chapter 2016

    The existing four square cities have indeed been overloaded, but both Baishao and Ning Liang mean that the remaining eight square cities must not be opened at once. Instead, they should adopt the way of bidding. They must also plan corresponding areas in the square cities. In this way, they can be managed well and attract more foreign merchants.


    To put it bluntly, it''s hunger marketing.


    After a few days, the shadow of the massacre seems to have dissipated a lot.


    However, within five days, she had received several reports of attacks on young people who were outside the palace performing tasks or participating in training.


    At first, she thought it was done by unwilling merchants or hostile families such as Bailijia.


    But the results of the investigation brought back by her brother showed that things were far from as simple as she thought.


    "You mean, you suspect that the previous murderer did it?"


    Lin Nansheng''s face was a little ugly, but he still nodded.


    "Indeed. Do you remember that they intercepted and killed those businesses that returned their rent before?"


    Of course, and the stalker has reported back the specific plot.


    If it hadn''t been for them, I''m afraid they would have died.


    Now, they don''t know where to hide, shivering.


    "We found that they should be the same group. Moreover, they have a strong intention to kill people in our palace and turn a blind eye to outsiders."


    This is a little strange.


    She bent her index finger and knocked on her forehead.


    "If they want to sow discord between us and other families, they must at least disguise it?"


    Lin Nansheng is also feeling strange.


    "It''s as like as two peas." we are fighting against them. Our men have fought with them several times. They have not only changed their routines, but even dressed. They are stupid.


    No, that''s definitely not the reason.


    If their purpose is not to discredit or provoke, it seems that their purpose is only to kill people.


    But what do these people have in common?


    She rubbed her eyebrows and felt more and more confused.


    "Why, you haven''t had a good rest recently. I think you''re black now."


    Business is business. What Lin nanshang cares about most is his sister''s physical condition.


    "No, just recently, I can''t sleep well. As soon as I lie down, I dream, but strangely, every time I wake up, I forget."


    I can''t tell whether it''s a beautiful dream or a nightmare. In short, once she falls asleep, she will fall into a series of dreams.


    Every time, the system will be cut off. No matter how Xiaoyao tries to contact her, there is no way.


    However, the system and her body show that everything is normal.


    She thought that maybe it was because she had thought too much recently.


    "If you really can''t sleep well, you can go out of town with me during the day. You can dress up as my soldier and I''ll protect your safety."


    Squatting in front of his sister, Lin Nansheng said anxiously.


    "Well, I''m not a child anymore. Brother, it''s almost the end of the new year. Should you make a decision about your relationship with sister Hui?"


    She quickly changed the topic, and Lin Nansheng seemed a little shy.


    "Hui''er, she said she was not in a hurry. We''d better wait until we find our father. But I don''t think I can be so irresponsible. At least, I want to give her a decent title."


    Lin Mengya nodded, feeling a little relieved.


    "Well, I''ve also discussed this matter with my great grandfather, who means that it''s not too late for my father to come back after wending and making your relationship public."


    Lin Nansheng naturally agrees with one hundred.


    In this way, a good thing happened at home.


    At the same time, the disciples of the palace family who had been practicing outside also rushed back to the main city for the new year.


    But those mysterious killers who seemed to be able to take people''s names at any time disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing the extermination case, it will become a pending case, but the Gong family never gave up.


    However, their actions were more cautious and protected all the residents in the city.


    "Another year has passed."


    The month is bigger and bigger, and now the body is more and more clumsy.


    Sitting at the window, she sighed while looking at the snow outside.


    "Yes, how about the little coat I made for the doll in your stomach?"


    Baiji bit off the last silk thread and handed the exquisite red coat to chen''er.


    The surprise on the latter''s face is extremely rare.


    "Sister Bletilla''s craft is still good. In the future, my children will be made by my sister!"


    Her sweet mouth has long bought off the hearts of several sisters.


    Baiji they saw that she was smaller than Angelica dahurica, but they were pregnant again. Of course, they were distressed.


    With their care and company day by day, chen''er''s body is getting better and better day by day.


    A few days ago, Lin Mengya told her that she might be pregnant with twins, which made her very happy.


    "Well, I can''t wait."


    Baiji smiled and agreed. At this time, the two children who had just returned from the outside immediately surrounded Baiji.


    "Aunt, I want it too!"


    "Ning''er wants it too!"


    Baiji looked at two little beautiful men who were carved with powder and jade. They were "jealous" for themselves. At that time, they were as beautiful as anything.


    "All right, all right, all right!"


    Lin Mengya, who had been sitting by the window without talking, smiled and looked at her son.


    "Do you want to kill your aunt Bletilla?"


    After they came, Baiji spoiled the two boys.


    The little boy was at a time of mischief and was about to turn the whole palace upside down.


    But fortunately, they were clever and sensible most of the time, especially in front of her eyes.


    "Mother!"


    Two steaming rice cakes "snapped" on her.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her small faces one by one. She just felt a lot more comfortable.


    Sure enough, having children is to relieve boredom. Otherwise, what''s the fun?


    "Niang, master Xiao seems to have something on his mind today."


    Mo Yan lay down in her ear and said softly.


    Lin Mengya picked them up, put them on her legs and asked, "what''s the matter with master Xiao?"


    "I seem to have heard that someone is coming to the college recently. The third uncle doesn''t want them to come in, so they bother the third uncle and the teachers every day. Even master Xiao seems to be annoyed by them."


    What Mo Yan said should be that the Jin family wants to come to the college.


    This time, I don''t know if they are determined to send someone.


    Although the third brother has repeatedly refused, the Jin family not only did not retreat, but spent a lot of money to bribe the teachers in the college.


    In this way, sooner or later, someone will be tempted to turn against him.


    What''s more, in their opinion, there''s nothing particularly wrong with letting the Kim family in.


    But what is the purpose of the Jin family this time?


    The more urgent they were, the more she couldn''t let go.


    These days, the three brothers are not entangled, so they often sleep at night in the college.


    Lin Mengya sent someone to send food and drinks to her third brother. She thought the Jin family would give up in a few days, but she didn''t want to. Jin Yao took the initiative to visit her.


    However, compared with the previous aggressive, Jinyao looked generous and Frank at this time, which was somewhat different from the ordinary specifications of Qianjin.


    "Lord of the palace, I take the liberty to come here. I wonder if it bothers you."


    If she hadn''t seen how this person calculated herself when she was Su Mei, Jin Yao was really a master of communication just by her appearance and conversation.


    She is clearly such a jealous and cruel woman, but in front of others, she is always a frank appearance, which is very easy to make people feel close to her.


    However, these people do not include Lin Mengya.


    "No, I don''t know what''s important about Miss Jin''s coming this time?"


    Jin Yao sipped her mouth, Pretending to be shy, he said, "in fact, it''s not important. Just a few days ago, my elders had to let the children of the Jin family enter Sitai college. Unfortunately, we came late. President Gong said that there was no free space in the college, so let''s come back next year. But my family was so pressed that I had to beg you."


    What a high sounding remark.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya said tactfully, "I also want to help the Jin family, but it has always been me in this college

 Chapter 2017

    The gloom gradually dissipated. The Chinese new year will be celebrated in two months, and there are more and more guests in the square city.


    Apart from the four workshops, the rest will be open to members of the big chamber of Commerce.


    This move of the palace family has won the unanimous approval of the members of large merchants.


    Lin Mengya also released the wind. In the new year, she will again recruit a group of members of major chambers of Commerce. However, they need to submit their applications in advance and can join after examination.


    For a time, those hesitant and wait-and-see people couldn''t help patting their thighs and regretting.


    If I had known, I might as well have joined at the beginning.


    She goes out early and returns late every day these days. She is very busy.


    Jin Yao also came to her several times and was blocked back.


    Night dreams are no longer so threatening.


    Everything seems to be developing in a good direction.


    Now it has been officially named "Wanjin guild hall". In the headquarters of the big chamber of Commerce, Lin Mengya is holding a meeting with several core members of the big chamber of Commerce.


    Apart from the absolutely dominant Gong family, Cheng family and Ma family, as the first batch and the most staunch supporters of the big chamber of Commerce, have also successfully occupied a very important position.


    In addition to them, there are two large caravans.


    The heads of the two caravans, one surnamed song and the other Sheng.


    One of them is responsible for sea transportation and the other for land transportation.


    With them, we can complete and revitalize the major chambers of commerce throughout the country.


    Whether as an elder or as a member, Gong ya, a generous and powerful partner, is satisfied with her.


    Therefore, the atmosphere is harmonious.


    "The big chamber of Commerce has just been established. This is the business plan in years. Please have a look."


    Ning Liang immediately presented the business plan to them.


    After several people read it carefully, Lin Mengya didn''t open her mouth at will, but tightly became an audience.


    Those people are experts in this kind of thing. She is just a cover.


    "You can let go of other things first. However, it says that the Gong family wants to take medicine and food as the starting point of cooperation. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate."


    Song Da touched his beard, smart and capable, and let him find out the loophole in an instant.


    Everyone else said the same thing.


    The food is OK, but there are some problems with the medicine.


    You know, although the profits of pharmaceutical are rich, the return is greatly reduced with the participation and jurisdiction of the doctor''s hall.


    Besides, the doctor''s hall is not easy to deal with.


    Their experience over the years is that it''s good to stay away if they can.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know. Not long ago, our palace family completely broke with the doctor''s hall."


    She spoke softly, but the rest of the people were like a bolt from the blue.


    The two masters of the Ma family and Cheng family were not surprised, but song DA and Sheng Fangtian stared at her in surprise.


    "Master Gong, you can''t joke!"


    Sheng Fang Tianxu said, hoping in his heart that it was just a joke made by Gong ya.


    But unexpectedly, the man looked at him gently and said, "in the eyes of Sheng Dang''s family, am I the kind of person who can joke casually?"


    With a "click", Sheng Fangtian heard his heart broken into slag.


    His face became a lot darker in an instant. He was crazy to apologize to his ancestors. It was all because of him. At this time, I''m afraid he would destroy the century old family property saved by his ancestors!


    "Master Gong, do you know that what small businessmen like us fear most on the road is an accident. Now you are against the doctor''s hall. If we have any disease on the road in the future, won''t we have to wait to die?"


    Song Da''s words were also a little bitter.


    Lin mengarden felt as if he had gone too far.


    Look what they''ve done to these two old people.


    "Actually, you two don''t have to worry so much. I know your concerns. In fact, although the doctor''s hall has great influence, I''m prepared to come. You can see, in terms of the allocation of the caravan, I have one accompanying doctor for every 20 people. In this way, you can also ensure your safety on the road."


    They quickly turned back, and sure enough, they found that in the uniform caravan specifications of the big chamber of Commerce, in addition to the accompanying doctors, they were also equipped with


    The cook and the guard.


    They were relieved at this time.


    "But the most terrible thing about the doctor hall is its influence. Gong ya, we can''t help it."


    As soon as Cheng rushong opened his mouth, he hit the point.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya has already made arrangements.


    "In fact, the doctor''s hall has acted against the trend in recent years, and there may not be no opponents. It''s just that it is either wiped out by the doctor''s hall or made a small fuss, which can''t become a climate."


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong smelled something else from her words.


    When song DA and Sheng Fangtian left, Ma Lian and Cheng rushong brought up the matter instead.


    "Gong girl, what you have to do this time is not small."


    Ma Lian appreciates her personality very much.


    But appreciation belongs to appreciation. He can''t take the future of the horse family as a trifle.


    The same is true of Cheng Rusong. Facing their serious questions, she sighed and slowly said, "in today''s world, who can we rely on without ourselves? Do you think the doctor''s hall can run rampant for so many years only rely on interpersonal relationships?"


    Ma and Cheng naturally know this.


    The power structure of Wei state seems simple, but it is actually a pool of muddy water.


    The connection between various aristocratic families, the open and secret struggle between the temple and the two emperors, and the ambition of the three kings make the internal affairs of the state of Wei in an extremely tense state all the time.


    The reason why we can still maintain a general balance is because of the constraints of all parties.


    Once this balance is broken, the chaos caused by it will only ruin the country.


    "The doctor''s hall is very mysterious. Even the information we can get is very limited. Is it difficult? What does the doctor''s hall have to do with that?"


    Cheng Rusong has a keen mind. As for the "that" in his mouth, it refers to the underground fairy city.


    Lin Mengya nodded and replied, "eight or nine are inseparable from ten."


    These days, with Wenjing''s intentional acquiescence, they have collected a lot of first-hand data from the doctor''s hall.


    Some of the above shows that some of the secrets of the doctor''s hall are of the same origin as those shown in Xiancheng.


    That''s why Lin Mengya guessed that although the doctor hall is not directly controlled by Xiancheng, it may also have something to do with it.


    If Xiancheng really controls the doctor''s hall to infiltrate the forces on the ground, it would be too careful to think and fear.


    The three fell into silence.


    The old brothers Ma and Cheng have a tacit understanding for many years.


    They also thought of this level at once. They shuddered at the thought that the drugs that may be imported over the years may have been tampered with by Xiancheng.


    "According to what you say, the doctor''s hall can''t stay any longer."


    Ma Lian has always been a cruel means of doing things. It''s not that he is vicious, but that he is weak and incompetent in troubled times, which is to push himself and his family into a bottomless abyss.


    "Girl, what can you do?"


    He looked at her and asked.


    The latter thought for a while and then said, "I think if you want to destroy the doctor''s hall, you must first cut off his hands and feet, then dig out his foundation, and finally, you can completely cut down the roots."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Start with a hundred miles home!"


    A cold light flashed through Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    This time, Bai LiMao came to find fault for her. It was clear that he turned over the contradictions between their two families to the world.


    So, how could she be indifferent?


    "Good. I''ve long been annoyed by the boy of the hundred mile family. He''s as unpopular as his Lao Tzu at a young age."


    Ma Lian narrowed his eyes and whispered, "as long as he doesn''t die in feiye City, there are so many bandits on the road, who knows how he died?"


    Cheng rushong looked at his old friend silently and spit out a word for a long time.


    "Your brain is really a decoration."


    "Old man, who do you say!"


    Lin Mengya is immune to their routine quarrels.


    Bailimao must die, but how to die still needs some means.


    After a while, Ning Liang came in again from the outside.


    "Eldest lady, childe Baili has arrived. He said he has brought something for you."


    Quarrel, instant stop.


    Lin Mengya

 Chapter 2018

    As soon as bailimao thought of his purpose, he was unwilling and swallowed it back to his stomach.


    Even if the palace family is rich, what can it do?


    They don''t have the ability to guard this wealth. They can only be a fat sheep to be slaughtered.


    As soon as he thought that everything here belonged to their hundreds of miles'' family, he cheered with joy because he had been gnawing at his heart just now.


    Look, in the end, these are his!


    "The leader of the palace family is really dignified. I came to send you an invitation."


    "Oh? I''m really sorry. My family is busy recently, and I can''t find time to go far. Well, how about going back this time and taking my thoughts with me?"


    But Bai LiMao showed a malicious smile.


    "Lord Gong, don''t jump to conclusions so early. My father said that if you read this invitation, you might change your mind."


    With that, Ning Liang came forward and took the envelope containing the invitation from Bai LiMao''s hand.


    After Lin Mengya opened it, she only saw what was inside, and her eyes were shocked.


    But she recovered very quickly, but she didn''t show any flaws.


    But looking at Bai LiMao''s eyes, there was a lot of killing intention.


    "What does the Baili family master mean?"


    "My father''s meaning is very simple. On the third day of March of the new year, our hundred mile family will hold this medical meeting. At that time, please take the time to come."


    After Bai LiMao finished, he got up and left proudly.


    However, when passing by her side, she couldn''t help but stop and whispered, "the master of the palace, a woman, should serve her husband well in the boudoir. This is a man''s world."


    But Lin Mengya just looked at each other coldly and didn''t give in.


    "Really? But I think childe Baili is more suitable to be raised in the boudoir. Lest you come out and make people laugh."


    "Hum! Sharp teeth and sharp mouth! I''ll see when you can harden your mouth!"


    "I can''t help it. It''s natural. It''s better than childe Baili. He''s a clumsy man raised the day after tomorrow."


    Bai LiMao was so angry that he brushed away, but he didn''t see it. At the moment he turned around, Lin Mengya''s green fingertips gently popped a small black pill.


    "Master, do you want me to find someone to detain bailimao?"


    Although Ning Liang didn''t know what was in the envelope, he was keenly aware of the undisguised killing from his boss.


    "No, you go first. I want to be alone."


    Ning Liang nodded and left. At this time, Lin Mengya took out the envelope tightly held in her hand.


    A small blue stone slipped from the envelope and fell on the palm of her hand.


    In fact, stone is very common, but it has a very round radian because it has been pinched and played in people''s hands all year round.


    In the blue gray mixed with each other, it forms a "forest" shape.


    This thing is unique in the world. She accidentally picked it up on the roadside when she was eight years old. Since then, she has been with her father and never left.


    No wonder she couldn''t find her father.


    It turned out that it fell into the hands of Baili family.


    And they threatened her with their father!


    She clenched her fist with a firmness in her eyes.


    Well, let her have a good experience, the means of a hundred miles home!


    Just at night, Lin Mengya appeared in the sub Hall of Zhenlong hall.


    The sub hall leader who got the news in advance is sitting respectfully at the table waiting for her.


    In addition to his position, there are many backbones in the hall.


    "Elder sister!"


    Seeing her entering the door, these hall leaders got up and shouted extremely embarrassing titles to her.


    But this time, Lin Mengya didn''t avoid, just nodded calmly.


    "Everybody sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Yes, sister!"


    "From now on, I want every sub hall in the hall to pay close attention to the trend of Baili family and doctor hall. Also, I want you to secretly suppress all industries of Baili family!"


    She gave a cold order, and all the members of Zhenlong hall agreed without saying a word.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. It''s up to the brothers in the hall."


    "Well, besides, I


    I want you to do one more thing. "


    She looked at the candle on the table, the strange purple awn, hidden in her eyes, but it was inexplicable and felt a trace of cold.


    "I want you to keep going to the main city of Bailijia to supply the freshest fresh meat. The best thing is to slaughter in the main city. Then, pour the blood of those livestock into the well. Also, every time you use this powder to mix with the blood."


    Behind him, Bai Su picked up a wooden box.


    When the sub hall leader opened it, he only saw that there was white powder inside, and the powder also gave off a bloody smell.


    "Yes. But please give the antidote to our brothers, so as not to be poisoned."


    But she said, "no, it''s not a poison. Even if you eat it by mistake, it won''t do any harm to your body. It just makes the smell of blood fresher and more attractive."


    In this way, the sub hall leader put things away safely.


    But he felt that the elder sister''s words seemed to be particularly cold.


    Tempting? Is it difficult that elder sister wants to attract wolves?


    But in any case, they will follow orders.


    After making the battle plan against Baili family, Lin Mengya''s boredom was not relieved.


    She didn''t know that the Baili family would treat her father like this, and she was sure that her father must not have been at the Baili family when she was in the temple.


    So, what happened to my father to fall into the hands of the hundred mile family.


    She was not at all worried about her safety.


    Because she knows that she must go this time.


    And you must, save your father!


    "Be careful!"


    In her meditation, Lin Mengya was suddenly pulled away. Behind her, a carriage sped past her.


    But the other party didn''t stop. Instead, he crashed into the night and fled without a trace.


    "Are you okay?"


    The voice of concern made her realize that she was almost stuck in the arms of others.


    But fortunately, she responded in time, subconsciously blocking her arms in front of her chest.


    Looking up, I saw Lu jiuzhong''s handsome face with a little worry.


    She immediately stepped back, withdrew from his arms without hesitation and thanked him.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, childe Lu, for helping me in time."


    The carriage rushed out suddenly, and she was a little distracted, but Bai Su beside her was frightened.


    And looking at Lu jiuzhong''s eyes, he still had some doubts.


    They just touched their eyes, and Lin Mengya noticed Bai Su''s defense against this person.


    It seems that something happened before.


    "I also happened to be Miss Gong. I didn''t expect it to be Miss Gong. It''s getting late. Why is Miss Gong outside?"


    Lu jiuzhong bowed his head and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya unconsciously took another step back and said politely, "I''m busy late today. If there''s no childe Lu, I''m afraid I''ll have to suffer. I''ll come to the door to thank you another day."


    Lu jiuzhong hesitated. He raised his hand and wanted to touch her shoulder, but Lin Mengya flashed down.


    The latter smiled and said disappointed, "Miss Gong, I seem to hate me?"


    The poor tone immediately made Lin Mengya feel deeply guilty.


    Anyway, this man saved himself, didn''t he?


    "No, I''m just not used to being too close to people."


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    Just one sentence made Lu jiuzhong smile.


    The appearance of Qingjun to the extreme added a bit of innocence like a big boy because of this dizzy smile.


    "I''m just afraid of being hated by others. I thought I did something that made Miss Gong misunderstand me. I''m the youngest at home and there are sisters above. Therefore, I''m naturally different from women. Please don''t misunderstand me that I''m a frivolous apprentice."


    Lin Mengya felt even more that she was probably overreacting.


    It seems that Lu jiuzhong has never really done anything bad to her since the first meeting.


    On the contrary, she always thought that the other party had a bad heart for herself.


    "So it is. That''s a coincidence. I''m full of brothers. I envy you for having a sister."

 Chapter 2019

    The two pairs of long eyes, which were also full of deep meaning, collided in an instant.


    But it was just a short glance, but it was like a duel of fate.


    "Didn''t you say you''d be back in a few days?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and didn''t find the confrontation between them.


    The man in front of him who is angry and complaining, but he has obvious pleasure in his eyes.


    Long Tianyu held her shoulder, and her eyes and eyebrows were all spoiled by her.


    "I''m afraid you miss me too much, so you came back early."


    A low voice, with some teasing.


    Lin Mengya felt that her chest was like electricity, and her legs were soft.


    Why did this man go out and learn to flirt when he came back?


    "Be serious!"


    He gave him a hand and gave him a silent warning.


    Long Tianyu has no choice but to cooperate.


    At this time, Lu jiuzhong''s voice came from behind.


    "This must be the prince''s highness? Lu jiuzhong has seen the prince."


    In the face of his "rival in love", but in a twinkling of an eye, long Tianyu returned to be the noble prince who was cold and indifferent.


    Nodding slightly, the tone is also very polite.


    "Well, thank you for bringing ya''er back. It''s late at night, Mr. Lu. Please come back."


    Lin Mengya didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    But Lu jiuzhong heard a strong taste of swearing in sovereignty from Murong Xi''s words.


    Dangerously narrowed his eyes, Lu jiuzhong looked at the man who was exactly the same as him, and tried to restrain the vigorous killing intention.


    At least, not in front of her.


    "Your Highness is right. In that case, I wonder if Lu has this opportunity to go with you? I think your highness should be going back to the house?"


    Dare you mind his business?


    Long Tianyu''s face became more and more ugly.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that they are still serious "unmarried couples" in the eyes of others.


    In order to avoid complications, she had to hint at each other with her eyes.


    "Yes, the prince is leaving, too. Just in time, you can go with Mr. Lu."


    Long Tianyu stared at her discontentedly, as if she was condemning her ruthlessness with her eyes.


    "Go back first and jump over the back wall later... What''s your look?"


    Biting their ears with a voice that only the two of them can hear, but once again turned that handsome face into a resentful husband''s face.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to roll her eyes and give an ultimatum.


    "Whether love comes or not, it won''t pull down!"


    Really, you must not give in, or the man will kick his nose and face.


    Long Tianyu was afraid that she was really annoyed. It was worth compromising not to let herself in.


    Secretly squeezed her hand, but long Tianyu was very serious.


    "The temple is really leaving. Ya''er, you have a good rest. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    That''s good!


    Lin Mengya bent her beautiful water eyes and said with a smile, "OK."


    The two men clearly didn''t say anything, but when they raised their hands and made a pitch, they both showed an atmosphere that outsiders were difficult to get involved in.


    Seeing her leave, long Tianyu turned his head and stared coldly at the man in front of him.


    "Aren''t you leaving? What are you doing here?"


    Lu jiuzhong''s tone was cool and thin. The gentle childe with Lin Mengya was quite different.


    Long Tianyu scratched his thin lips and joked, "my mansion is next door. Lu jiuzhong, no matter when, he has only me!"


    The wind is quiet and the night is thick.


    A pair of paper lanterns on the eaves can only illuminate the world under the eaves.


    The two men were bright and dark, and their eyes were all shining with an incomprehensible light.


    "She should have been mine!"


    Lu jiuzhong stood in place, his tall body almost integrated with the night.


    With a cold hum, long Tianyu stepped step by step into the darkness that contrasted with the man.


    "I said, you can touch anyone, but you can''t touch her!"


    The threat is particularly obvious.


    But Lu jiuzhong, who tore off his disguise, was particularly dangerous.


    "Can you, a loser, steal this pearl?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were dark and ghostly, and suddenly appeared in front of Lu jiuzhong.


    His slender hands grabbed each other''s collar, his lips closed tightly, and his voice was frightening cold.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, I forgot. Someone sealed this memory so that you can support it. But you will remember sooner or later that you shouldn''t have appeared in the world."


    Lu jiuzhong''s long eyes, cold and shining at the moment, crazy and distorted love, had tortured all his reason, leaving only a trace of self-control.


    Long Tianyu was fearless and looked at Lu jiuzhong.


    A moment later, he suddenly tightened his fingers, mocking but determined.


    "So what?" He said.


    "Who am I and what can I do? In her eyes, I will always be me. And you are just a ghost."


    Lu jiuzhong suddenly burst up, and the two fought dozens of moves in an instant. For a moment, they couldn''t tell the outcome.


    Suddenly, the two separated. Lu jiuzhong was trying to ridicule long Tianyu, but he suddenly felt a slight tingling in his neck.


    He touched his wound in disbelief. The feeling of being wet made him angry.


    "Next time, it''s your throat."


    Long Tianyu raised his hand at will and left Lu jiuzhong''s broken hair.


    He looked at each other like a beast, inhumane, with only aggressive instincts in his eyes and disdained to smile.


    "You are the real loser."


    "Shut up!"


    Frustrated, Lu jiuzhong completely lost his mind.


    He roared and came straight at him again.


    Long Tianyu was already ready. When he opened his posture and was waiting for the other party to die, a faint cave flute pierced through the thick night and reached their ears.


    "Lord!"


    Seeing Lu jiuzhong''s men suddenly appear, long Tianyu pursed his lips.


    At the same time, on his side, there are also several portable dark guards who appear and stare at each other warily.


    A great war is imminent.


    But Lu jiuzhong took a deep breath and reluctantly pressed the tyrannical mood back to his heart.


    "You''re lucky this time! But next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Coldly put down a warning, Lu jiuzhong squeezed his fists and turned away.


    Behind him, long Tianyu''s eyes looked unpredictable.


    "Your Highness, do you want us..."


    Dark Wei''s face was cruel, and this was his idea before.


    But what Lu jiuzhong said before aroused his interest.


    Covering his chest, somehow, he always felt that the things mentioned in the other party''s words were very important to him.


    "No need. Now, he can''t die. What''s the result of our people''s exploration? Why did he appear here?"


    Lu jiuzhong has a special identity. If he doesn''t have important things, he won''t leave his former permanent residence at all.


    But now, Lu jiuzhong not only came, but also wanted to take his love!


    In any case, he won''t let the man surnamed Lu have such a chance!


    "My subordinates have contacted there. The news from there is that Lu jiuzhong has recovered from his illness, so I have the opportunity to come out. My subordinates can''t inquire about other things."


    Long Tianyu did not blame.


    After all, Lu jiuzhong is the next king of Xiancheng.


    Coincidentally, like his royal highness, the former crown prince of the state of Wei, he was a sick child since childhood and could not leave the King City for half a step.


    Therefore, the current king of Xiancheng should not have this son, but if he wants to have children, he needs the cooperation of palace women.


    However, the last queen of Xiancheng passed away many years ago.


    Their father and son all want ya''er.


    Frown tight, long Tianyu''s face became more and more ugly.


    This father and son, the more they see, the more they hate them!


    "Order Tu Xianwei to make trouble for them."


    He said it naturally, but his men understood that the so-called "trouble" of their master was difficult for people in Xiancheng

 Chapter 2020

    The warm candlelight seemed to put a layer of yarn on the woman.


    The white lotus root arm is half exposed outside, and with her action, the graceful curve looms.


    Long Tianyu stood in place, but her eyes deepened in an instant.


    He looked at his wife with great interest and tasted repeatedly what is beautiful and delicious.


    What can national beauty and natural fragrance do, except without her, that share of attraction to him is indispensable to her.


    There is always a person in the world. Even the air she breathes out can make her heart tremble.


    "Standing there, are you going to be the door god for me?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and asked angrily.


    She knew it from the moment he landed.


    But she was angry and deliberately wanted to seduce him, so she pretended not to say a word.


    But this man is good. He''s playing a gentleman for her now.


    Oh, man!


    "Well, I''ll be the door god for you all my life and guard you, okay?"


    He came over with a smile, hooked the man into his arms, and then lay on the couch with her in his arms.


    In my heart, I sigh comfortably.


    "I don''t want it! If you are the door god, I''m afraid I can''t even step out of the door!"


    After skimming her lips, Lin Mengya directly broke the goods'' mind.


    Think she doesn''t know?


    If she hadn''t stuck to the bottom line on the issue of freedom from the past to the present, she would really be able to keep herself in a golden cage.


    At the thought of being locked up in a small world all her life, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shivering.


    No, no! If she did, she would have to hold her breath and have something wrong.


    "OK. In fact, even if I''m not the door god, I can keep you from stepping out."


    Then he smiled at her with deep meaning.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly. She sat up with her hands on his chest and glanced at him obliquely.


    "Open the Yellow cavity, don''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll tell my brothers that you climb my wall in the middle of the night!"


    Long Tianyu''s smile became stiff at the thought of his difficult uncle and brother-in-law.


    From small to large, he was good at everything.


    But there is no book, no teacher, to teach him how to face the biggest obstacle before marriage - brother-in-law, who has been controlled by his sister and dried up for decades.


    Look at him, but Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    Little finger stuck his chest and tucked up: "you are so bad! Before you always make complaints about them, now and then, you can kill them. If you continue like this, are you not afraid of not getting married?"


    Long Tianyu, who was seen through, also laughed at the moment.


    Pick up her hair, put it under her nose and smell the residual drug smell on it.


    This is more refreshing than menthol or borneol.


    "After all, I will be a family. I can''t refute their face."


    The others are small. What if my wife is dissatisfied with him because of this?


    On the road of chasing his wife, the crown prince said that he was really conscientious and comparable to the model of the world.


    "It''s as if my brothers were more careful. By the way, how did you get out this time?"


    Long Tianyu was ready and said without hesitation, "everything is normal in Xiancheng. We are already paying close attention to military training."


    "What about the group of people who escaped before?"


    Now he knows that those people are afraid of Lu jiuzhong.


    He said before that the biggest problem facing Xiancheng now is that it can''t adapt to the daytime on land.


    But this does not mean that no one in Xiancheng can appear in the sun.


    But this method is very expensive. Except for a few nobles, it is impossible for civilians to contact.


    Now, they are studying alternatives.


    Once successfully developed, it will be the clarion call for the beginning of the war between the two sides.


    "We have tracked their whereabouts. I believe we can catch them soon."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    After a few words, Lin Mengya can be sure that long Tianyu''s going out this time is definitely not just depending on the situation everywhere.


    But it seems that he doesn''t want to say.


    For a moment, Lin Mengya wanted to ask her questions.


    But after thinking again and again, she still chose to swallow it back to her stomach.


    She wanted to know why he had to hide it from himself and why he had to carry it alone.


    Did he think she was too weak?


    The suspicion that kept pouring out tortured Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Only through repeated restraint did she not break out on the spot.


    "How can you smell like peony?"


    Long Tianyu twitched his nose and asked puzzled.


    Once upon a time, the palace was full of peonies planted by the queen, so he was very familiar with the taste.


    Ya''er''s favorite is rose, followed by plum blossom and Begonia.


    And the things she used, whether incense or head oil, or face dressing powder, all tasted like these flowers.


    How could it be mixed with peonies?


    But seeing Lin Mengya''s doubt on her face, she smelled her sleeve and said, "where does the smell of peony flower come from? You know, I never like peony. Bletilla they know, so they won''t give it to me. You didn''t smell other people''s peony flowers. Come back and admit your mistake?"


    She was only joking, but long Tianyu''s face suddenly became dignified.


    Lin Mengya was a little cautious and thought whether she was a little too much?


    "Don''t you really smell peony?"


    He asked again carefully.


    Lin Mengya knew that he was not the kind of unreasonable person, so she became serious.


    "I''m sure I didn''t use anything with the smell of peony. Besides, I didn''t smell it used by others. Why, what''s the problem?"


    Long Tianyu listened to her words and smelled again.


    Now, he is almost sure that this is not the smell of peony.


    This is another flavor. It smells like peony, but it is more sweet, greasy and attractive than peony.


    "I''m not sure if it''s that thing. What''s wrong with you in recent days?"


    It was so serious that Lin Mengya became worried.


    She thought for a moment and said, "there''s nothing else but one thing. I''ve always had many dreams at night recently, but Xiaoyao said that everything in the system is normal and my body doesn''t respond."


    "Dream? What dream!"


    Although long Tianyu tried to restrain herself, Lin Mengya still heard the urgency hidden in his words.


    After a while, she said what she had dreamed.


    "Although this dream is strange, I can''t remember it every time. When I wake up in the morning, I forget it all. It''s like being cleared away."


    She just talked casually, but falling into long Tianyu''s heart, it set off a storm.


    But he''s just skeptical.


    After all, even the small medicine doesn''t know ya''er''s disease, and I''m afraid others don''t know it.


    I hope he just thought too much.


    The smell of peony flowers was lifted in the past.


    They were bored for a while, and long Tianyu reluctantly left.


    Now it''s no longer the same as before. Since they both made it public, we have to consider everyone''s attitude.


    Business according to law is different.


    It was another night''s dream. Just like those nights before, Lin Mengya never remembered what she dreamed of.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t delay anything.


    "Master Lu handed you a famous post early this morning. He said he wanted to know about the college and the chamber of Commerce. Please be a guide."


    Angelica dahurica took the post, but Lin Mengya didn''t read it, but thought about what happened yesterday.


    She has always been a very alert personality.


    But last night, when I think about it carefully, there was a touch of strangeness everywhere.


    The first is the carriage.


    Wanjin guild hall is the headquarters of the big chamber of Commerce, so it is specially set up in a place extending in all directions.


    The main road ahead, let alone a carriage, is three, which can pass side by side at the same time.


    She was standing on the side of the road. Why did the car almost hit her.


    Or, this one

 Chapter 2021

    In the other courtyard where Lu jiuzhong lived temporarily, all the servants were busy silently.


    The rules here are extremely strict, but Lu jiuzhong is an overly fastidious person.


    There was no sound in such a big courtyard, but there were countless people shuttling back and forth, which was strange.


    "Master, everything is ready."


    In the room, even during the day, the doors and windows are covered by thick brocade.


    Countless huge night pearls make the room a little more gloomy.


    Lu jiuzhong, a handsome and romantic man, sat at the sandalwood table with a cold look.


    "What did you do with the people who were on the bus last night?"


    The man bent down and said respectfully, "I have fed the herd according to your order. People are bitten to death alive. I saw myself become a skeleton."


    "Very good."


    At this time, he smiled.


    It should look like spring breeze, but at this time, it looks like death from hell.


    "Next time someone dares to make his own decisions, this will be his end."


    A roll of narrow eyes scraped everyone present.


    Everyone couldn''t help shaking and lowered his head deeply to show his submission.


    Their lives have no weight in the eyes of their masters.


    "What did he ask before he died?"


    Last night he did arrange a hero to save the United States, but even he could see that the carriage was clearly going for her life.


    So he was angry.


    Anyone who dares to try to hurt her in front of him will die!


    The man shook his head and said carefully, "little doubt, he may be controlled by others. No matter what means little uses, he says he doesn''t know. I think no one can survive those punishments."


    Even though he was a cruel official, he could not help shivering at the thought of those punishments.


    Therefore, he knows best how much truth those things can torture.


    Suddenly, Lu jiuzhong looked gloomy.


    After a long time, it aroused a bright smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I take her back later, I can protect her forever. Go and ask how the palace is being repaired. Tell them to hurry up and don''t miss the schedule. In case I don''t have a suitable place for her to live after I take her back."


    His voice was soft, like a whisper between lovers.


    His men dare not delay, especially when it comes to the young lady, and they dare not neglect.


    Waving back his men, Lu jiuzhong asked him to comb his hair.


    The face in the mirror is elegant and handsome.


    He slowly made all kinds of gentle expressions in the mirror.


    The maid behind him dressing up dared not even look.


    "You said, would she like it?"


    The maid nodded hurriedly and said, "of course, the master is so handsome that women all over the world will admire you!"


    "Oh, really?"


    The maid nodded repeatedly, but the next moment, the elegant man in the mirror turned gloomy as ink.


    "In that case, why did she choose that man?"


    He stared at the maid in the mirror, and the corner of his lips lifted a cold arc.


    "You''re lying to me!"


    "I dare not!"


    The maid immediately knelt down and trembled.


    But Lu jiuzhong didn''t move at all. He kicked him away with a tired foot.


    "Poof -"


    The maid hit the wall hard, and the blood vomited from her mouth was even mixed with broken internal organs.


    The people around her went in and out, but no one dared to see her.


    In the maid''s desperate begging, she slowly lost her vitality.


    "Drag her down."


    Lu jiuzhong, who was a little angry, resumed his indifference again.


    Behind him, another maid took over the job of the maid just now. Silent and timid, she combed his hair.


    It doesn''t matter who she likes, because sooner or later, he will grab her.


    At that time, she will fall in love with him again, restore her purity and live with herself forever.


    at the idea of


    With such a beautiful picture, Lu jiuzhong''s chill suddenly melted.


    In this world, only she can be worthy of herself.


    In front of the Wanjin guild hall, Lin Mengya, who is well dressed, is talking and laughing with the owners.


    When Lu jiuzhong''s carriage stopped in front of her, Lin Mengya immediately came forward and said hello politely.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Seeing her, Lu jiuzhong was naturally happy.


    But I couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy when I saw those eye-catching guys next to me.


    "Master Gong, who are these people..."


    "I think since everyone wants to know more about some big chambers of Commerce and colleges, instead of coming one by one, I''d better ask big guys to come and have a look. In this way, everyone will save trouble."


    The owners around nodded.


    Even if they want to know, it is unlikely that the master of the palace will accompany them in person.


    It''s certainly good to have such a good opportunity now.


    Lu jiuzhong reluctantly suppressed the tyrannical mood and smiled gently.


    "It''s still thoughtful of you. In that case, let''s come together."


    Lu jiuzhong was familiar with her attitude, which made her feel strange.


    The house owners around are also human spirits. You can see what''s going on at a glance.


    But they felt that the children of the Lu family around them were really "commendable in courage".


    He is a cruel man who dares to pry into the corner of his Highness the prince.


    The party entered the Wanjin guild hall, and Lu jiuzhong followed her not far or near. Although they were not so close, they were also different from others.


    It is this sense of distance that makes Lin Mengya gradually dispel her doubts.


    Lu jiuzhong is obviously a person who knows how to be measured. It seems that she should have thought too much before?


    In addition, her life-saving grace last night made her unable to be too indifferent to it.


    But it''s just that it''s a little more friendly than other owners.


    "I heard that the Wanjin guild hall and the big chamber of Commerce have always been established by the eldest son of the palace family. I don''t know what happened to your brother recently. Why is he missing?"


    The one who asked this was one of the owners invited back by Gong bin.


    He didn''t mean to provoke, just curious to ask.


    But after opening his mouth, he couldn''t help thinking of the recent rumors and felt some regret.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care much, but said with a smile, "my big brother is the most stable and reliable. Where can I leave him at home? Once I''ve been away for so long, no one cares about our shops. No, I''m still checking accounts at home. If I hadn''t been my big brother, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to eat."


    These words are undoubtedly raising Gong Bin''s actual position in the palace family.


    The big chamber of Commerce will be handed over to the big brother sooner or later. Therefore, although the big brother is not in charge now, she must make a statement.


    Suddenly, all the house owners understood and nodded one after another.


    "Indeed, the eldest childe of your residence is a commercial genius."


    "In the future, we still have to rely on the eldest childe!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and smiled and received all the praise for her big brother.


    When I took them to the big accounting room of the big chamber of Commerce, I heard the voice of my big brother.


    "How do you do things? The things on the book are inconsistent with the documents sent by the sub shopkeepers. Why don''t you see it?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised when she raised her eyebrows.


    Lift your legs and take someone in.


    Gong bin scolded the cashier coldly. When he heard the news and saw her, his face eased slightly and greeted her.


    "Home owner."


    His attitude was cordial and respectful. Such a brother and sister of the palace family immediately made everyone around see the relationship between the two people clearly.


    It is not only a brother and sister, but also the relationship between the head of the family and the people.


    No matter where they are, they can handle the relationship properly.


    Such a clear distinction between public and private shows that their palace is open and free from any discord between power and money.


    Suddenly, those who still had other thoughts immediately stopped.


    Brother and sister of the palace family, I''m afraid it''s just an iron bucket from now on.


    "Don''t work too hard, big brother."


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask anything, just gave an instruction.

 Chapter 2022

    "All the ingredients here are specially prepared for the students in the college. The taste is also as close as possible to the students'' hometown taste. You can have a taste and give us some suggestions."


    Lin Mengya introduced with a smile.


    The dining hall of Sitai college takes the form of buffet.


    As long as you pay a certain amount, you can eat at will. What you eat is entirely up to you.


    Of course, if you are a poor student, the college will have some subsidies.


    In short, it will not make any students hungry, which is very humanized.


    And although the dishes are not very exquisite, they taste great.


    Those homeowners buried themselves in eating and thought it was very in line with their own taste.


    However, the novelty of form still accounts for a large part of the important reasons.


    "The master of the palace is really a cymbidium heart. If I were 30 years younger, I would come here to study!"


    A meal, of course, can''t buy them off.


    However, the new teaching concept of Sitai college and many teaching methods they have never seen have attracted everyone''s attention.


    The college is divided into nine ages.


    In addition to learning classics and history and art from the first to the third age, from the fourth age, you can choose the corresponding disciplines according to your own interests and specialties.


    Of course, this choice is not up to the students themselves.


    We should not only pass the professional examination, but also let the teachers in the previous class communicate with the teachers in the selected discipline.


    After assessment, you can make a choice.


    But after the choice, it also means an increase in difficulty.


    Basically, those who want to muddle along are unlikely to graduate.


    As for the sixth to ninth grades, they represent the highest level of the whole college.


    The content taught involves all aspects and is extremely profound.


    After graduating from the fifth grade, only the best and most hardworking group can enter the sixth grade and above.


    Moreover, Sitai college does not adopt the academic year system, but the credit system.


    Only after the required credits are completed and the annual assessment is passed, can they be promoted to the next age.


    Although students of one age may be of different ages, their level of knowledge is the same.


    In addition, the college also has children''s classes.


    It is equivalent to kindergarten and preschool. In this way, many families will choose to send their big and small to study.


    Parents at all times, at home and abroad, will feel very troubled by the matter of school entrance examination homework.


    Now it''s a great pleasure to have a chance to push the "big trouble" on to others.


    The most important thing is that the college is a accommodation system, which can be visited at any time, and there is a special area for parents to reunite when they come.


    If you want to accompany you, you need to pay a generous fee.


    In short, looking around, the owners nodded frequently.


    Some people are even thinking about whether to throw all their cubs over.


    For this result, Lin Mengya is very satisfied.


    Although the cost of the college seems small, most of these families have joined the big chamber of Commerce.


    Moreover, the college also relies on such a relationship and has many industries.


    Students who go out to practice every year have become the main pillars of these industries. At the same time, it is also the first lesson for them to practice and let them enter the society.


    After many years, Sitai college, which dominates the whole Weiguo, has already made a lot of money.


    And because the college tries its best to teach and protect students when they are most vulnerable.


    So when those children become the overlord, they always hold the first and most sincere feelings for the college.


    No matter how chaotic it is outside, Sitai college is always a calm and peaceful University.


    Even in troubled times, it has become a pure land for sheltering students.


    Those who secretly ridicule the master of the palace family are thankless, and their intestines are green with regret.


    But now, those owners only feel that such a place is also extremely rare.


    At present, many people ask her for the name card of admission.


    Lin Mengya pushed the boat along the river and asked her third brother, the headmaster, to talk in detail.


    Every passing student and teacher would stop to say hello to her


    ¡£


    Lin Mengya also removed her fake smile when facing her partners and gently greeted each student and teacher.


    Lu jiuzhong looked at those people jealously and always felt that they were very eye-catching.


    "You seem to like these people very much?"


    Narrowing his eyes, he covered his real emotions.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya replied, "I''m their Dean. Naturally, I have the responsibility and obligation to educate and protect them."


    She looked back. Somehow, she always felt that Lu jiuzhong didn''t like it very much.


    "Prince Lu should not have married and had children yet?"


    Lu jiuzhong eased his mood and gently shook his head.


    Apart from her, he disdained to let women other than her have his children.


    "Well, my sweetheart hasn''t agreed to my pursuit, so he hasn''t married yet."


    She gave a wry smile.


    "No wonder."


    "After being a parent, you will probably know how I feel now."


    Her face exudes tenderness of love.


    Motherhood, let her already beautiful face, add a bit of holiness.


    In Lu jiuzhong''s heart, even the most goddess in the sky is not half as good as her.


    Immediately, he remembered that all this was because she was angry again because she gave birth to a little bastard for the damn loser.


    Lin Mengya keenly sensed each other''s vigorous anger, and her eyes looked at each other with a bit of vigilance.


    Does he want to be bad for the children?


    Lu jiuzhong also saw it, forcibly suppressed his jealousy and explained, "I want to hear those rumors before my arrival. Now it seems that they are deliberately arranged by others. This is really a good place."


    Blinking, Lin Mengya always felt that this reason was a little far fetched.


    However, the other party''s attitude is too sincere, and in an instant, the feeling of danger disappears again.


    Let Lin Mengya have to believe it.


    "It''s said that rumors stop at wise men. With Childe Lu''s intelligence, some things can''t hide from your eyes."


    Feeling the other party''s alienation and defense, Lu jiuzhong couldn''t help regretting.


    He knew his mood was unstable, but he couldn''t find a way to control it for a while.


    As long as she can be by his side, he will never be angry with her.


    Unfortunately, now, he can only barely suppress it.


    After visiting the college, everyone was very satisfied.


    Lin Mengya is the host and asks them to go to the theater for recreation.


    Just out of the gate of the college, in the sunset, a handsome man in black clothes appeared in front of everyone.


    "See your highness."


    Everyone saluted one after another, but Lin Mengya smiled and walked in front of each other.


    "Why are you here now?"


    "There was something wrong with the batch of teaching aids customized for the college, so I went to have a look. How about it? Are you tired?"


    The two people showed their love as if there were no one else. In addition to the palace family who have already seen strange things, the owners of the family also felt some emotion.


    Most of them have married and had children, and some even have wives and concubines in groups.


    But such a close relationship is a new experience for them.


    Looking around, I found that the scenery of the college was really good.


    If you have a chance in the future, you can take your old wife here to visit the cub or something.


    They''re definitely not. They''re stimulated by those two guys.


    Young man, where do you know the benefits of a long stream of water?


    "Everybody, let''s go."


    Naturally, she walked side by side with long Tianyu.


    Lu jiuzhong, who had been following her, fell behind the crowd.


    His eyes were dark and vicious, and he kept staring at a pair of Bi people in front of him.


    There was never a moment when he was so eager to want that man to die!


    When they arrived at the theater, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sat in an elegant room, and other house owners followed in twos and threes.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Lu jiuzhong sat in the elegant room next to them.


    And there was no one but himself.

 Chapter 2023

    Long Tianyu hugged her and let her make trouble on her face.


    Like a cold pool, black eyes could have accommodated all over the world, but now she is the only one.


    The more you look, the more hot your heart feels.


    She let go and sat back in her seat.


    At this time, gongs have been sounded outside.


    The play is a good play, and there are also famous actors on the stage, but Lin Mengya is always lack of interest.


    After all, people who have seen a variety of modern entertainment projects have always lost some resonance with this traditional opera.


    But soon, she was attracted by the novel plot.


    "Why haven''t you heard of this play before?"


    She turned her head and asked suspiciously.


    But I didn''t see the latter, the faint chill in my eyes.


    "Probably, it''s a new troupe from abroad. If you don''t like it, I''ll ask them to change it immediately."


    "No."


    She made a noise to stop long Tianyu. First, she felt it was unnecessary. After all, there were other audiences besides her.


    Second, it was the story that really attracted her.


    The stories on the stage are nothing more than emperors and generals, love and hate.


    But somehow, in the play she watched today, every word moved her feelings.


    It was a love story of love.


    Women and men were born in a prominent family. They were originally married under the arrangement of their parents.


    But on the day of marriage, after that, the couple loved each other, worked together, and finally faced difficulties together, and finally had a happy ending.


    But listening to the soft singing, Lin Mengya only felt that the position of her heart was very sour.


    She subconsciously touched her face, but her fingertips touched a piece of moisture.


    Only then did she realize that it was her tears.


    Why does she cry?


    Long Tianyu''s expression is difficult to distinguish between joy and anger, but his eyes still don''t change his deep feelings for her.


    He remained silent and stood by her side, as if he would never change.


    "I, I didn''t expect that the play would be so moving."


    She explained hurriedly for fear that long Tianyu would worry.


    But there was a voice in her heart telling her that no, it was not the tears that flowed out because of moving, but the additional product that was crushed by sadness.


    She touched her chest and asked herself what had happened.


    It''s obviously a family reunion. How can you feel like watching a tragedy.


    Does she have a delicate and sensitive heart?


    But she used to be a tough character who didn''t move at the tragic movies.


    Generally speaking, it''s probably that these performers are very good at acting.


    With a few tears in his eyes, he is definitely a little golden man player in modern times.


    "Pick Ru and enjoy."


    A whole plate of silver spindles was sent backstage.


    The boss of the troupe was naturally smiling. Lin Mengya didn''t let anyone thank her. Instead, she was spontaneous and nestled in the arms of a man.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked in a low, gentle voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but her small hand pinched his skirt.


    "Nothing, just a little tired."


    Close her eyes slightly. She is like a kitten, nestling in the safest and warmest corner.


    What she didn''t say was that at that moment, she felt a fear that left her nowhere to focus.


    Therefore, she must make sure that she is real by his temperature, his voice and his love.


    This is not a dream.


    Long Tianyu let her nest, and they even fit their breathing.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "I think I may be a little strange recently."


    Her stuffy mouth, long Tianyu gently pecked and kissed her forehead.


    "Yu, do you think I will wake up and find that what happened here is just a dream? Am I the dreamer or the dreamer?"


    This kind of unconfirmed anxiety affected her mood.


    Long Tianyu folded his arms again


    , hold her in your arms.


    "No matter what you dream or what, just remember that no matter where you are, I will find you and spend my life with you."


    Such firm words gradually dispelled the haze in her heart.


    After eliminating the emotional interference, she was acutely aware of a trace of strangeness.


    "Recently, I''ve always had a dream. But this dream, I can''t remember the content of the dream. Do you think my recent strange ideas have anything to do with this dream?"


    If it''s a strange thing, it''s the only thing.


    She didn''t think she was hit by anything like hallucinogens, and didn''t say that those things had no effect on her. Even if there was the protective function of the system and small drugs, she would never let her brain be affected by those things.


    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment and then asked, "do you remember why you had this dream?"


    Generally speaking, dreams are subconscious hints.


    But she can be sure that she has never seen anything related, so how could the subconscious give her such a hint.


    Carefully checking the clues, she suddenly remembered one thing.


    "I can''t remember how I had this dream. Maybe I had such a dream before. But it seems to be especially serious recently."


    She remembered everything except the content of her dream.


    Sometimes it only lasts for a short period of time and does not affect her sleep at all.


    But sometimes, a dream is a night.


    Sometimes when she got up, she even wondered if she had sleepwalked last night. Otherwise, why was she so tired?


    "To say something strange happened. By the way, it seems that it was when Jin Yao came."


    Jin Yao?


    Long Tianyu''s face is slightly heavy. It seems that he is still too compassionate to the Jin family.


    "Don''t see her in the future. I''ll deal with the affairs of the Kim family."


    They didn''t cut the grass before because they wanted a shield and a target to share the attention of Xiancheng.


    But now, instead of turning around and trying to harm them, the target can''t stay!


    "Well, I know. I''ll be careful in the future."


    Lin Mengya''s spirit is as strong as some people think and as firm as a rock.


    So those who wanted to deal with her were miscalculated this time.


    It can be said that to some extent, Lin Mengya may have been born to restrain them.


    Just now, they know nothing.


    There was another play on the stage. This time, Lin Mengya didn''t want to watch it.


    In the next compartment, Lu jiuzhong knew what to play from the beginning of the play.


    With a sneer, he listened to the reaction of the next compartment at any time.


    But to his surprise, they didn''t move at all. Obviously, it frustrated his expectations.


    He looked at the stage with disdain.


    How can a few ordinary people deduce the most sincere and perfect love in the world?


    Therefore, he must not place his hope on anyone.


    His woman must be taken back by himself!


    The visitors also visited and entertained.


    The heads of those aristocratic families, regardless of their hearts, at least praise her on the surface.


    In addition, her relationship with the crown prince is even more icing on the cake.


    At least for now, looking at the whole Weiguo, they are the only one who has this number.


    Therefore, the cooperation with the palace family has become a matter of course.


    At the gate of the theater, the owners said goodbye to her and long Tianyu one by one.


    In the end, only they and Lu jiuzhong were left.


    "Since the prince is here, I don''t think I need to be a flower escort?"


    Lu jiuzhong still maintained a gentle appearance, probably because long Tianyu was around her, she also put down some guard, and people were a lot more lively.


    "Mr. Lu laughed. I don''t know what he thought about the play just now?"


    Lu jiuzhong gave her a deep look.


    "It''s just a show. Although there are many famous actors in the world, few can really enter the play. I haven''t heard a play that makes me emotional for a long time."


    He said so

 Chapter 2024

    Chinese New Year in a big family always faces countless troubles.


    It used to be fine during the Spring Festival in the state of Jin, but now she has to make up her mind about major and minor affairs at home.


    It''s a great grandfather. He can be aboveboard and lazy. He either plays crazy with children at home or goes out to meet old friends all day.


    Even, Lin Mengya blocked his behavior of secretly carrying a cage and trying to walk the birds several times.


    In this regard, she expressed her deep protest!


    Unfortunately, every time, the great grandfather would make a "young man, the palace family is yours and the future is yours!" Then he took the opportunity to pick up the cage and ran away. His legs and feet were neat and didn''t look like an old man in his eighties at all.


    Several brothers are also as busy as gyroscopes. They can''t spare time at home and abroad.


    At this time, she missed her free time.


    Alas, the occupation of home owner is really not a good employment direction.


    These days, all the aristocratic families and caravans still stranded in feiye city are ready to go home.


    Of course, many people choose to spend the new year here.


    After all, not everyone has a home to go back to.


    But what surprised her most was Liu qianrong and Ma Beichen.


    "Do you really not go home with Mr. Ma for the new year?"


    In the teahouse, Lin Mengya took the opportunity to check the accounts and brought her sisters out to get together.


    Liu qianrong shook her head. She hadn''t seen her for a few days, but Lin Mengya felt that Liu qianrong looked more beautiful than when she first met.


    Not the beauty of flesh.


    But from inside to outside, exudes the temperament.


    She didn''t know that Liu qianrong was like a dusty gem. Finally, with the careful polishing of the craftsman, she gradually exuded a bright brilliance.


    It doesn''t feel like she can only be an insignificant supporting role after her big brother.


    Such Liu qianrong is indeed more charming.


    Liu qianrong touched her stomach and said casually, "who doesn''t spend the new year at home? Besides, I''m an outsider. What do you do at their Ma''s house?"


    Several people nearby quickly pricked up their ears.


    Oh, did the couple quarrel?


    Under everyone''s eager eyes, Lin Mengya cleared her throat and pretended to be very serious and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Liu qianrong didn''t care, but several people in the room heard the cold feeling in her words.


    "He just came out of the wall."


    Everyone took a breath of cold air.


    What a Ma Beichen! He dares to climb the wall in front of his mother''s family!


    Suddenly, Bai Su clenched the long sword around her waist, nodded very seriously to Liu qianrong and asked, "whether you want your left hand or your right hand, just pick one."


    Cairu raised her eyebrows and stopped Bai su.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Miss Bai. In this case, it''s more practical to break a leg."


    Lin Mengya pressed her hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet first.


    Then, with a considerate smile, he asked, "I have a bag of medicine here. Take care of it. Do you want to try it?"


    The Paeonia alba, who had become a relative, understood in an instant and couldn''t help laughing with her mouth.


    The other big girls of yellow flowers wondered, didn''t they climb the wall? What about treatment?


    "If you can''t control the two or two meat under your crotch, don''t you have to cure it?"


    Listening to her calm explanation, there were more Mimosa plants in the room in an instant.


    Lin Mengya sat aside and always felt that life was as lonely as snow.


    "Well, I appreciate your kindness. But let me deal with it."


    The depression in her heart had long been relieved by the sisters'' support for her without saying a word.


    She knew that Ma Beichen was not to blame for this. His cousin was obsessed with him.


    But you know it''s one thing, and whether you mind is another.


    After Gong Bin''s affair, she would rather be absent than excessive for her feelings.


    If you can''t belong to her wholeheartedly, don''t forget it!


    Only the two of them can decide the emotional matters.


    At this time, Ma Beichen, who had gone home first, was almost bald.


    He doesn''t know


    Bai, the general in the flowers, how could he be defeated by the little woman.


    He felt the purse around his waist and made up his mind.


    Come to propose marriage after the New Year!


    When she married someone home, she dared not listen to her explanation and ran away without a trace.


    He couldn''t even apologize.


    It''s really oppressive!


    The palace house was also lively again.


    The children of the palace family who had experienced outside came back one after another.


    They usually have to rush back to the palace before entering the twelfth lunar month, and then follow the owner back to their hometown to worship their ancestors.


    Today is different from the past. Now the palace family has unlimited scenery. It''s just to comfort our ancestors.


    In addition to some sacrifices, after many years, the ancestral grave of the palace family ushered in the largest repair.


    This time, they want to tell the world that the Gong family has not only restored its former glory, but also developed into a force that no one dares to underestimate in defending the country with a more rapid momentum!


    Although things are simple to say, there are a lot of detailed work.


    Before that, Lin Mengya had to send off the owners and prepare a suitable gift for them to take back.


    After laughing for several days, Lin Mengya felt her face stiff.


    Long Tianyu was always with him.


    Under the shock of the prince, even if someone wanted to make trouble, he had to hold it.


    But some people are not included.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya is practicing calligraphy with the children.


    "Master, your Highness has heard that you should go there now."


    Bai Su came to her and said in her ear.


    The two babies have good ears and hearing, hold the pen, and their big eyes are full of desire.


    She shook her head helplessly.


    These two ghosts are becoming more and more cute.


    Those aunts, each regarded them as a heartache.


    It''s cold outside at night.


    Baiji and Baizhi put a small cloak on the two babies and followed her out of the house.


    Follow Dongyuan to the northeast corner of the garden. Here is a rockery. Usually few people will come.


    Following the secret door of the mechanism here, their mother and son went to the prince''s house next door through the secret way.


    It''s funny to say.


    Before, the emperor failed to lure his majesty, so he issued several edicts to urge long Tianyu to leave.


    But this man is powerful.


    Not only ignored, but also directly made a plaque of "Prince''s house" in the house.


    The Grand Prince''s residence is not as elegant as the princess''s family next door.


    I''m afraid this prince is the poorest one.


    When they got out of the door, someone answered them.


    The two babies are not the first time to come. Sometimes there are many people in the house. In order to ensure their safety, they will pick them up in advance.


    They immediately cheered to their yard.


    There are only four of them here, which is always different from the palace family.


    Although the two little ones like their grandparents and uncles very much, they prefer their own home.


    Tell people to watch the two little ones. She and Bai Su are led into the secret prison below.


    Compared with the elegance above, it looks gloomy and terrible here.


    The secret prison was left by the previous owner.


    After long Tianyu took over, he made a transformation to make it more hidden and more tightly defended.


    "Be careful, miss."


    I picked up the steps and went down. Before I got inside, I felt the biting cold coming from my face.


    They came to the break of the secret prison. At this time, long Tianyu was already waiting for her.


    "You''d better let us go, otherwise, Hou Zun there, I see how you explain!"


    In the small cell in front of him, there were a man and a woman.


    Hearing the sound, Lin Mengya hooked her lips and showed a smile full of interest.


    Isn''t this Feng''s brother and sister?


    At the moment, Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan are also frightened and helpless.


    Since Bai LiMao left, they have been in panic.


    But the man said

 Chapter 2025

    In the dark candlelight of the prison, the man in black clearly did nothing. He just stood behind the woman and felt a sense of oppression that people just wanted to surrender.


    The woman standing in front of him is clearly beautiful and moving, but she doesn''t have any ambiguous thoughts in life.


    When she was locked by her eyes, she only felt that her thoughts were seen through by her.


    The greasy little black cat raised its head. In the dark, the cat''s eyes showed a strange and bright light purple.


    It''s just that the two people in the cell were too scared to notice.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiao Hei just went in and said hello to you. I heard a rumor when I was wandering in the street these days."


    Lin Mengya seems to be gossiping, but her eyes have been staring at the reaction of the two people.


    "It''s said that master Feng''s sons and daughters had a bad life, so they were sent to the village to raise them. They were not taken back to the house until they were adults. But since they returned to the house, master Feng''s sons and daughters have committed some evil, either dead or injured. Another one is crazy."


    Feng Qi stared at her coldly and said indifferently, "so what? Does the master of the palace also believe in such nonsense as fate? Their deaths and injuries are their own bad luck, which has nothing to do with our brothers and sisters!"


    Now Feng Qi is not as modest as he was that day.


    This is really selfish and indifferent.


    "Yes, what Mr. Feng said is true. At the same time, I heard another thing. Master Feng is not Hou Zun''s only brother, and because he is a concubine, their relationship is not as close as it seems. On the contrary, Hou Zun also has a pair of biological siblings. It''s a pity that they have become abandoned children of the family since they were born. Because they are a pair of deformed people."


    At this time, the expressions of Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan gradually became ferocious.


    Lin Mengya stood still and secretly drove the animal.


    Xiao Hei raised his back high and made a posture of attack.


    Since it is a Gu animal, it must be the enemy of Gu insects in the world.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya is gambling that Xiaohei will work on those two people.


    Now, it seems to be working.


    The mood of the Feng brothers and sisters is no longer stable.


    "In the Feng family, if they are like this, they are lucky not to be killed. But it also means that from now on, they will be anonymous and will not be recognized again. Fortunately, with the protection of empress Hou Zun, they can barely survive. But after empress Hou Zun married, their life will be even worse."


    She spoke slowly about the follow-up of the brother and sister.


    In the cell, Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan trembled, as if they thought of something that made them extremely afraid.


    "I don''t know what you said! Let us out!"


    Feng Qi clenched his fist and squeezed out the low roar from between his teeth.


    Lin Mengya raised her mouth and joked, "of course you two nephews and nieces don''t know. But compared with them, you are still lucky. At least, you can inherit the Feng family in the future. Instead of living in the mud and being trampled on like the shame of the Feng family. People like them shouldn''t even be born, right?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately stimulates Feng Qi''s brother and sister.


    Sure enough, when she said they were a disgrace to the Feng family, Feng Qi couldn''t help but red eyes and rushed to the prison door.


    With a bang, he hit him.


    The hand was clawed, trying to catch the damn woman''s throat.


    "Shut up! Shut up! What do you know, you don''t know anything!"


    Lin Mengya was so busy that she looked at Feng Qi, who was crazy, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I don''t understand anything, but you don''t have to be so angry about monsters you haven''t met?"


    The word "monster" deeply hurt the Feng brothers and sisters.


    At this time, Xiao Hei, like lightning, drew a dark shadow and rushed to the two people.


    "Ah!"


    "Woo!"


    Two cries of pain rang out one after another.


    Xiao Hei quickly got out of the cage and sat at Lin Mengya''s feet.


    "Good."


    She bent down and gently rolled her little black head.


    Xiaohei can restrain Gu everywhere in his body.


    Xiao Hei took a bite just now. If they were really poisonous, they would be completely suppressed by Xiao Hei.


    "You are


    Monster! You are! "


    Feng Wenyuan, who had been behind Feng Qihu, got up and yelled at her bitterly.


    Lin Mengya looked at them quietly. The hatred in their eyes had been distorted.


    That is the hatred accumulated after being ignored, trampled, ridiculed and humiliated.


    That''s why she deliberately pierced the years when they were forced to sink into darkness.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t mean to look down on the brothers and sisters. On the contrary, in modern society, many people with congenital deficiencies will face life with a positive and optimistic attitude.


    Perhaps their efforts are several times that of ordinary people, but they can also get flowers and applause.


    To her, they were just apples bitten by God, just like her.


    But the two people in front of them, because of their deformed identity, became monsters without people and ghosts.


    "Look at you two now. Gee, even if you change your body, it''s just a joke in the eyes of others."


    Extremely contemptuous words, let two people''s emotions completely burst out.


    They completely lost their reason and kept reaching out across the fence to tear up the hateful woman.


    His throat roared like a wild animal, and his eyes widened as if he were going to swallow her alive.


    Long Tianyu came forward and protected the man in his arms.


    With a frown and a cold face, Lin Mengya stopped him when he was trying to cut off those two pairs of eyesore claws.


    "It''s all right. They seem to have a reaction!"


    She whispered, her eyes fixed on the Feng brothers and sisters.


    I saw the two people who were still furious just now, and the towering hatred and anger in their eyes actually faded away.


    Finally, it turns into a loss.


    "Pop" two, two people suddenly to the end, no action.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to check, but Bai Su took the lead.


    The girl approached cautiously and touched their pulse.


    "Don''t worry, master. You''re still alive."


    As soon as the voice fell, they woke up again.


    But now, they are different from before.


    "You... Who are you?"


    "Feng Qi" looked at them warily. In an instant, whether it was temperament or eyes, it was like a different person.


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and asked tentatively, "do you remember who you are?"


    "Feng Qi" looked at each other suspiciously and nodded gently after a moment.


    He looked around and became nervous again.


    "Where is this? What else do you want to do? I beg you, let us go!"


    With that, he couldn''t stop begging.


    After observing for a while, Lin Mengya bent down and said kindly, "I won''t hurt you. I know that you two are the real Feng Qi and Feng Wenyuan, right?"


    Lin Mengya''s words shocked "Feng Qi".


    He climbed to the prison door and stared at her closely.


    "You, you know I''m true? But no one believes me. They, they all believe the ghost''s words!"


    "Ghost?"


    Lin Mengya asked.


    "Feng Qi" nodded in horror and whispered to her.


    "There are ghosts in the world! My sister and I are haunted by ghosts! However, these two ghosts are too cunning. They never let us wake up easily. Our waking time is getting shorter and shorter. I''m afraid that in a while, my sister and I will never wake up!"


    Next to her, "Feng Wenyuan" hid behind her brother in fear.


    Compared with Feng Wenyuan, who is pitiful but cruel in heart, she is closer to the fear and helplessness of a teenage girl.


    She didn''t know whether there were ghosts in the world, but she was sure that the Feng brothers and sisters were definitely not ghosts.


    "Don''t be afraid! Tell me, how did this'' ghost ''get on you and when did it start? Think about it carefully. Maybe I can help you."


    Feng Qimu was surprised.


    Obviously, he didn''t believe her either.


    But his strong desire for survival still forced him to place his last hope on this woman.


    After swallowing his saliva, he said nervously, "my sister and I have been raised in a big room since we were young. They always say that we are ill, as long as we eat

 Chapter 2026

    The latter nodded slightly at her.


    "OK, I know that. Don''t worry here first. It''s safe here. No one can hurt you. I''ll try to help you."


    Xu is because she seldom wakes up, and now she understands everything.


    Long Tianyu looked at her worried face and felt a little distressed.


    He doesn''t like anything that will embarrass her.


    Picking his eyebrows, he glanced at the little black cat.


    "By the way, how did you think of bringing it?"


    At this time, Xiao Hei, who felt no threat, ran over quickly.


    Along with her clothes, she climbed onto her shoulder skillfully.


    Then, put the small head into her neck nest, and the soft little ears moved, scraping her a little itchy.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand.


    The smooth feel instantly made her feel much better.


    Her "mutual attraction" with Xiao Hei is really a good thing for people and cats.


    "When we were in the state of Jin, we encountered several failed products. Later, in the state of Yunlie, I found that their symptoms seemed to be poisoned by insects. I thought that even if they didn''t transplant their consciousness with insects, they also used insects as medicine. Now it seems that I guessed it."


    In terms of poison, Lin Mengya is naturally an expert who won''t let you.


    But if she swings the mysterious Gu, she will be a little embarrassed.


    Let''s just say, maybe the most powerful insect in the world,


    Trembling in front of her.


    However, if not some special types that can poison people.


    Other things, she''s not so good at it.


    Besides, she felt that these insects should be different from those she had been in contact with.


    Because the animal can only influence and restrain, but can''t control and eliminate.


    Therefore, when there is Xiaohei, coupled with her constant stimulation of each other, their consciousness is shaken.


    They can get this information and see the real "Feng brothers and sisters".


    "Master, they are making trouble again!"


    Bai Su hurried over, and behind her came two people roaring like beasts.


    Lin Mengya''s face was dignified.


    Unexpectedly, it took them so much time to wake up.


    It seems that this thing is really tricky.


    They returned to the cell door again.


    At this time, the two men were constantly scratching and kicking the railing of the cell, banging, making people look at the meat pain.


    Lin Mengya frowned and scolded, "OK! If you two don''t want me to tie you up, just stay with me!"


    Relying on oneself, you can occupy other people''s bodies, so you don''t love other people''s bodies.


    She felt worse about these two people.


    Feng Qi smiled grimly.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that you already know! Yes, she and I are the bitter brothers and sisters. But now, no one can catch us. Now, what can you do to me?"


    The arrogant tone really deserves beating.


    If it weren''t for the innocence of the real Feng Qishi, she would have called someone and beat him half to death.


    Lin Mengya touched the cat''s scarf around her neck and said coldly, "maybe others can''t help it, but it doesn''t mean I don''t. If I can call out their consciousness, I can kill you!"


    Those cold water eyes, called brother and sister, gave birth to infinite fear.


    But they are still hard spoken, probably because they are very confident in themselves.


    "Miss Gong, if you really have a way, you won''t just lock up our brother and sister now?"


    Feng Wenyuan still looks like that little white flower.


    Unfortunately, her arrogant appearance made her feel a little more disobedience.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    Even though it is as like as two peas, two people who are quite different are actually able to tell.


    Unfortunately, the real Feng brothers and sisters left home since childhood, and no one cared about them at all.


    That''s why people take all this.


    "What about you? You tried hard to change a new body and didn''t come to be our prisoners? If you don''t, you can try. Anyway, our husband and wife have a great career and can''t starve you. It''s only a pity. The sun, moon and stars, rivers, lakes and mountains in the future will not be with you."


    The two brothers and sisters suddenly changed their faces.


    Their purpose of changing their bodies is not to be imprisoned in this small prison.


    Their desire for the flashy world outside quickly calmed them down.


    Feng Wenyuan put on her usual weak, helpless and pathetic posture, bit her lip and said, "Miss Gong, what do you want to do before you let us go? Money or power, you say we should, and we will never bargain!"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she pretended to be satisfied.


    "By the way, that''s decent! Everyone is a businessman. Just exchange what you want."


    Listening to her let go, they couldn''t help easing up a lot.


    But they still dare not be careless.


    In fact, Lin Mengya is the same.


    "Miss Gong, since you''ve said that, you might as well tell us how you can let our brothers and sisters go."


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She just smiled and asked, "I want to know why you have to come to the palace since you want wind and rain at Feng''s house?"


    They were silent and looked at each other guilty.


    Knowing that they were not so easy to admit, Lin Mengya put her small hand in front of her lips and yawned.


    "Forget it, it''s so late that I should go back to bed."


    After glancing at the two men, she continued, "I''ll go to worship my ancestors in a few days, and then come back to celebrate the new year,

 Chapter 2027

    "Really?"


    Lin Mengya smiled indifferently.


    She knew that her contemptuous attitude could irritate the Feng brothers and sisters.


    When people are angry, they always get out of control.


    What''s more, because they are suppressed and influenced by Xiaohei, they are afraid to leak more flaws.


    Sure enough, Feng Wenyuan stared at her darkly, completely forgetting her previous disguise.


    "Although you and your brother are really important evidence, you don''t have a complete mission. Therefore, as long as I am still there and the palace family are still there, they will send a steady stream of people to deal with us. On the contrary, you will lose your value."


    Feng Qi clenched his teeth and sneered, "Miss Gong is too confident. It''s our bad luck that our brothers and sisters can''t be caught by you. But miss Gong may not be able to deal with others! At that time, we can go out!"


    "Tut, how else can you say that you are naive?"


    With a very disdainful attitude, she crushed the pride of the two people a little.


    "To me, you are evidence, but to them, you two are just tools. What''s more, you are tools'' used ''by the enemy? I guess you must have listened to others, so you didn''t escape from feiye city at the first time?"


    She looked at the brother and sister with condescending pity in her eyes.


    In the past years, what the brothers and sisters hated most was the kindness of charity.


    That is basically delaying their final dignity.


    "Why didn''t he let you escape? If he really cares about you, shouldn''t he let you go to a safe place at the first time?"


    Without hesitation, he broke the most illusory dreams of the brothers and sisters.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stay to continue to stimulate them, but turned and left.


    Behind him, there was silence.


    But she knew that for those two people, they seemed to be pushed into the abyss of despair again.


    Footsteps from light to heavy.


    After she walked out of the closed door, she looked up at the cold moon in the sky.


    Behind her, the man was inseparable from her.


    Now she is gently held in her arms.


    "There''s no need to be sad for them. They killed themselves."


    Lin Mengya put all her body in his arms and relaxed to support herself against him.


    "I know."


    She was not so sentimental, nor did she ignore the sins they had caused because of the experience of Feng''s poor brothers and sisters.


    From the beginning, it was destined to be a tragedy.


    It''s just that she has doubts.


    "Why are they?"


    "Huh?"


    She turned and looked up at him.


    "I mean, why these brothers and sisters?"


    It can be said that the experiences of these two generations are somewhat similar.


    One pair suffered inhuman torture because of their physical deformity.


    The other pair was abandoned by their families because of their so-called life style.


    She couldn''t help wondering if the people behind it had some bad taste.


    It''s too bad to play with people who are already in the dark and extremely eager for light.


    Long Tianyu can''t answer this question.


    He could only touch her long soft hair, and his face was gentle.


    Lin Mengya didn''t get the answer and didn''t lose heart.


    He lowered his eyes and leaned against his chest.


    "I won''t let such a thing happen between us."


    Long Tianyu''s hand paused and then put it on her waist.


    "OK."


    Neither will he.


    After a night of collapse, the Feng brothers and sisters finally confided some words.


    According to them, the man took the initiative to find them.


    They didn''t know the specific process. They only knew that after they had slept for a long time, they woke up in the bodies of the nephews and nieces.


    They also said that the man never met them.


    Every time, he conveys his orders through others.


    The task given to them is to completely control the Feng family.


    As for dealing with the Gong family, it was a task they suddenly received.


    However, they only said that the man just let them enter the palace. The best thing is to separate the palace family from her.


    They almost succeeded.


    Just a little, she and her big brother will turn over.


    At the same time, it also means that an iron palace will begin to fall apart.


    For the palace family, who has just recovered their strength, they are not reluctant to die.


    After listening, Lin Mengya hated the behind the scenes man even more.


    "Master, do you think you can believe the words of the Feng brothers and sisters?"


    Bai Su looked at her with an angry face and asked carefully.


    Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    "Don''t believe it. They are very cunning. If they say it all at once, they will lose their value here."


    But there''s one thing she''s sure of.


    There are definitely more than two people like Feng''s brother and sister.


    Think about it, if the successors of each family are replaced with the consciousness of others.


    Just thinking about it, she felt that the future was bleak.


    If someone turns against her and stabs her in the back in the decisive battle with Xiancheng, it will be hard.


    Bai Su thought of this, and her face changed slightly.


    "Do you want to explain this to the owners and let them pay close attention?"


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya still denied the idea.


    Anyway, it''s about longevity.


    If it is really spread, it will prove useful.


    The greed of the people will accelerate their own destruction.


    Now, we can only investigate secretly.


    Fortunately, according to the information she currently has, there is no successful case of this immortality that is more inclined to "rebirth".


    Last night, she had a discussion with Xiaoyao.


    Small medicine infers a conclusion through a large number of analysis and experiments.


    If this method wants to succeed, the most important and difficult part is how to erase the consciousness of the Lord.


    But Xiaoyao also said that according to the data it collected, the possibility is almost zero.


    However, Lin Mengya had a strange hunch.


    She couldn''t tell the truth. She just felt that their so-called "Immortality secret" lacked a very important step.


    Maybe it''s wrong at root.


    However, she also wondered.


    Obviously, she hasn''t studied these deeply before. Where does this feeling come from?


    Fortunately, the preparation for ancestor worship had been determined, which diluted her doubts for a time.


    This winter of the palace family, there is warmth everywhere.


    Different from last year, after she successively offended the emperor and empress Zun, whether to go to Longdu or not is as long as she respects her own wishes.


    To her surprise, even her aunt, who was an imperial servant and was not allowed to leave Longdu at will, also said that she would spend the new year in feiye city this time.


    In addition to being reluctant to give up her and sister Hui, it should also explain the current situation in Longdu, which is not very optimistic.


    Therefore, both uncle and brothers hope that their mother can live in a relatively safe environment.


    Lin Mengya will certainly live up to their trust.


    The reason why she has to bother with the layout and try her best to invite Bailu is to let everyone have a place where they can safely protect the people they care about.


    Now, she has done it.


    Shouan hall is as warm as spring.


    The college is preparing for the winter vacation these days, but before that, there will still be a year-end examination.


    It is said that the students are very square recently.


    As the dean of the college, Lin Mengya tilted her feet and greatly realized the happiness of watching everyone review all night and becoming a dog.


    Oh, after all, as a Xueba, she has never been so distressed.


    Holding a cup of tea, Lin Mengya rolled up a small black soft fur and looked up at her kind great grandfather.


    "Zeng Zu, you really won''t go back with us this time?"


    The latter has been enjoying themselves recently.


    Every day he shows off either his bird or his two baby great grandchildren.


    There are several homes nearby

 Chapter 2028

    Lin Mengya knocked Angelica dahurica''s head with her book.


    The little girl immediately covered her head and looked at her sadly.


    "Oh, miss, why did you hit me on the head!"


    "It''s light to beat you. Look what you say."


    Angelica dahurica stuck out her tongue and continued to peel small walnuts for her with a smile.


    "Is there nothing else besides this?"


    Bai Su shook her head.


    In fact, she also wondered why the fifth childe didn''t say anything about other things. Instead, she asked the attendant to tell him again and again about it?


    She couldn''t help looking at her master.


    Because the charcoal stove in the carriage was a little hot, she took off her heavy coat and only wore a purple and gold dress.


    That solemn and atmospheric color, set on her body, but added a bit of noble beauty to her.


    It''s not vulgar, but it''s high.


    Such a master, once the most fastidious mother in the palace, would also praise her good upbringing.


    What''s more, over the years, in addition to his noble spirit and beauty, the master has a little more grace and atmosphere.


    That''s the demeanor that ordinary boudoir women don''t have.


    What else can such a master be picky?


    In fact, Bai Su misunderstood Gong Wu''s intention.


    He emphasized only one thing, that is to let his sister pretend to be "old" as much as possible.


    Otherwise, those guys in their hometown are afraid to annoy their little sister to death.


    This time, she left the two boys at home.


    Nature is strongly demanded by our great ancestors.


    As for the child''s father.


    Lin Mengya calmly drank the fruit tea in the cup.


    Alas, recently, the child''s father is too troublesome, which makes her a little troublesome.


    Why don''t you get married earlier.


    "Miss, there''s going to be ''gongjiazhuang'' ahead."


    Outside, Gong Ping respectfully reported back.


    There are many things in the new year, and there can''t be nobody at home.


    But the five brothers had to come back with her, so they had to work hard.


    Lin Mengya opened the window and looked into the shadow not far away.


    It is a very simple town. Most of the people in it are surnamed Gong.


    After passing through the town, it is the ancestral grave of the Gong family


    Previous materials for repairing ancestral graves have been sent.


    They will stay in the villa for a few days, and then go to the auspicious day selected before.


    After that, other work will be handed over to the craftsman.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a mascot.


    For this job, Lin Mengya said it was really easy.


    It''s so simple to let her run around and fight for power and money with others.


    She really didn''t understand why her brothers were about to die bravely.


    Young people of their generation, their physical strength is getting worse and worse.


    Lin Mengya, with her feet cocked up, thought of schadenfreude. Unexpectedly, she would be the one who was forced the most.


    Far away, she heard the music.


    Suona, full of festive flavor, has a loud and clear voice, which can be heard ten miles in the wind.


    Lin mengarden had a feeling of returning home with the honor of big safflower.


    She was thinking whether to go out later. She nodded and waved, with tears in her eyes or something.


    Baiji Baizhi immediately dressed her up and looked at herself in the bronze mirror. She was very satisfied.


    The music was getting closer and closer. As soon as Lin Mengya wanted to get off the bus, she heard a loud voice outside.


    "Gong Ling, bring the whole family to welcome the master back!"


    In an instant, the music disappeared.


    She was curious to open the curtain, but she saw a large area of black kneeling outside.


    Uh


    And everyone is kneeling to the ground. It''s official.


    Fortunately, she was used to seeing the big scene. After a little shock, she said with the most gentle and cordial smile: "everyone get up. It''s a family. Don''t be so formal."


    But unexpectedly, a group of people outside suddenly condemned her with sad eyes.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t quite understand it.


    What did she say? How come there are so many grievances in everyone''s eyes?


    "Master, the ceremony must not be abolished."


    Fortunately, at this time, a big brother gave her a round.


    He also took time to squeeze his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was helpless and had to continue: "Oh, big brother makes sense. Let''s go on as usual in the future?"


    Her words are a little psychological.


    But before the words fell, the group immediately became happy.


    Even, some people were moved to wipe the corners of their eyes with their sleeves.


    Lin Mengya was stunned when she saw it.


    Fortunately, the big brother was nearby and whispered, "people in my hometown are very polite. If you don''t let them kneel, they will think you are dissatisfied with them."


    Her heart immediately jumped out 100000 why.


    It''s not polite at all. It''s clearly a group of shaking m, okay?


    Facts have proved that Lin Mengya is indeed a good hand in looking at the essence through phenomena.


    The inside and outside of the palace villa were cleaned clean. Even the bluestone slabs in the street could not see a trace of dust.


    Lin Mengya was surrounded by all the people in the center, and the old man who claimed to be gong Ling was actually older than her father and a generation behind her great grandfather.


    And one head of the family, called great respect.


    This makes Lin Mengya, especially not used to it.


    "Grandpa Ling, you..."


    As soon as she opened her head, Gong Ling knelt down in horror.


    Lin Mengya was so frightened that she almost didn''t jump away.


    "The owner of the house can call me by my name. Gong Ling is only a member of the Gong family. He really can''t afford the title of the owner."


    Lin Mengya was almost petrified.


    A person of her grandfather''s generation, who was called by her name, would kneel on her knees.


    She, she''s afraid of losing her life!


    The one who asked for help looked at the surrounding brothers, but saw that they were all happy. Suddenly, she was all bad.


    They all know the inside story and hide it from her alone, don''t they.


    Hum! Look at her this time, how to deal with them!


    "You get up first."


    "If the owner doesn''t agree, Gong Ling won''t get up!"


    The little old man has a firm attitude.


    But she''s embarrassed, too.


    After thinking about it, he had to compromise and said, "why don''t I call you Lord Ling. Don''t embarrass me. Although I''m the head of the family, I have a small generation. It''s not good to call your name directly, don''t you think?"


    Gong Ling shook her head like a rattle drum and kept saying that she couldn''t mess with the etiquette.


    Lin Mengya had an idea and suddenly said with some regret, "if you don''t agree, I can only go back."


    Gong Ling suddenly looked up and asked in panic, "where is the main family? Don''t you want to sacrifice your ancestors? If not, now our palace family is so glorious. If you don''t comfort your ancestors, I''m afraid your ancestors will blame you!"


    But Lin Mengya spread her hand and pretended to be wronged and said, "I don''t want to. But if my ancestors knew that I had confused my generation, I''m afraid they would blame me."


    Gong Ling is also embarrassed.


    But in fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t know that the one who really stays at the ancestral grave is the most complete one left over from the palace tradition.


    Hundreds of years ago, in addition to the masters and lineages of the palace family, the status of other clans and branches was actually similar to that of slaves.


    Even if the master of the palace family didn''t treat them like this, this strange and strict master''s rules were handed down.


    For example, Gong Ling and his generation have known since childhood that their whole life is dedicated to the family.


    That''s why he was terrified of Gong Yacheng.


    Now, when I heard that the owner wanted to go back for this reason, I nodded and promised immediately, for fear that the owner would really go.


    "Well, well, whatever you say, master! Gong Ling knows he''s wrong, please punish him!"


    Then he dropped his head and knelt on the ground, looking like a sincere confession.


    Although Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable, she decided to follow each other first.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to enter Chuang Tzu when it was dark.


    "Then, punish you to be my guide tomorrow."


    "Yes! Gong Ling obeys!

 Chapter 2029

    When the man finally left, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not that people are bad to her.


    But it''s too respectful and creepy.


    Although Gong Ling left, she left two old-fashioned and serious mothers-in-law.


    Lin Mengya is really a little nervous. She is afraid that the two mother-in-law will kneel and worship her like Gong Ling.


    Only let them go down first and make arrangements for the food.


    But the two mothers-in-law said that there were special people in charge of these.


    Curious, Lin Mengya asked, who did this.


    The two mothers-in-law told her that all the people in Chuang Tzu were actually her domestic slaves.


    And this time, it was the owner''s return after more than 50 years of opposition.


    So everyone works together and performs their duties.


    For example, they both undertake the duties of the housekeeper''s personal maid.


    It was supposed to be their daughter or granddaughter, but the owner didn''t come back for too long. They were afraid that the younger generation would break the rules.


    In other words, the middle-aged and elderly people in Chuang Tzu are actively serving her.


    Moreover, it also belongs to the kind of competition.


    It made Lin Mengya feel uncomfortable.


    How to say, she always felt a little uneasy when she watched a group of people older than her parents serve her.


    When the door closed, the room was quiet at once.


    She glanced sideways at her brothers, who immediately closed their eyes with a guilty conscience.


    "It seems that you already know?" Lin Mengya grinds her teeth and cools her face.


    Several people immediately showed flattering smiling faces, and then prevaricated with each other. Finally, they could only push out Gong Wu, who had the best relationship with her.


    "Hey, hey." Gong Wu scratched his head and smiled helplessly.


    "Little sister, don''t be angry. In fact, we didn''t mean it, but the people in my hometown are really difficult to deal with. We have no choice."


    "Yes, little sister, you don''t know. These old people always cry every time they see us."


    When Gong Er thought of the man, woman, old and young crying, he couldn''t coax them well. Finally, he could only feel taken care of in tears. He couldn''t help but have a layer of fine goose bumps.


    Really, I can''t even think about it.


    Looking at this posture, Lin Mengya can probably guess something.


    I can''t stand it when I''ve only been here once. They have endured it for her many times.


    At the thought of this, she had some temper and couldn''t break out.


    She looked around and asked, "where''s the fourth brother? Why isn''t he there?"


    At this time, the Gong brothers realized.


    They looked at each other, but they were not very worried.


    Gong bin came out and said, "the fourth must be the back mountain. Take a look at the situation over the ancestral grave. It''s all right. We''re all around here. The fourth is also familiar. Nothing can happen."


    That''s true.


    She nodded and stopped questioning.


    Today, we just met here. She made the first two big.


    I don''t know how many such things we have to face in the future.


    Immediately, she began to gossip about her ancestors.


    The old ginger of their family is really old and strong, counting up the younger generation.


    As Gong Bin said, Gong Si did arrive at the back mountain.


    But he just took a simple look at the situation. He didn''t even see the craftsman. He followed the back mountain and turned to their previous path.


    Take out an inch jade flute at your waist and blow it on your lips.


    In a moment, several blue figures appeared in front of him.


    "My Lord."


    The man''s tone was respectful, and Gong Si nodded faintly.


    "There are people tracking and monitoring all the way. Please show me if you want to get rid of it."


    The gentle fourth childe of the palace is like a jade sword at the moment.


    Although elegant, it can kill with deadly force.


    "Get rid of future problems and leave none."


    The voice was cold and the command was crisp.


    In front of Lin Mengya, the gentle, intelligent and considerate four brothers are different.


    "My Lord, someone is coming!"


    Suddenly, the people in Tsing Yi protected him in the middle.


    Gong Si frowned slightly, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    He tightened his lips and planned to brake with static braking.


    On the other side of the mountain road, a man came alone.


    It didn''t stop until it was not far from him.


    But in his eyes, he had a clear "indeed".


    "Gong Si, it''s really you. Maybe I should call you - great witch!"


    Long Tianyu and Gong Si look at each other. They seem to be silent, but they are actually fighting with their eyes.


    For a long time, Gong sicai was defeated in his eyes.


    Put aside his protection and walked under his horse.


    "If I deny it now, will your highness not believe it?"


    Long Tianyu firmly locked the other party.


    No matter what kind of disguise Gong Si had, there was nothing to hide in front of him.


    He raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "what do you say?"


    Gong Si hesitated for a moment, and then brought a helpless wry smile.


    "It seems that your Highness has already seen through my identity. But I want to know who your Highness''s heart belongs to?"


    Gong Si''s eyes suddenly became very sharp.


    But long Tianyu was very calm and welcomed the man''s spying and provocation.


    "I think I know enough." Long Tianyu''s attitude is firm and direct.


    "From the beginning to now, I belong to ya''er. No one in the world can drive me except her!"


    That''s arrogant.


    But Gong forty points out that he has this arrogant capital.


    Needless to say, all the luck in the world is tied to him and his little sister.


    Even if the waves in the dark are treacherous, this man is also the most important step for all forces.


    Yes, all forces are fighting for him and calculating him, but none of them dare to get rid of him openly.


    Unless they want chaos.


    The chaos is falling apart and hard to control.


    So those ambitious people, even if they want him to die a thousand times or ten thousand times, dare not do it openly.


    "What about you?"


    Long Tianyu was condescending and looked into Gong Si''s eyes with a bright opportunity to kill.


    Gong Si had to lower his head to avoid his overbearing sense of oppression.


    In this world, only in front of my little sister, this person will be full of evil spirit and only be the most gentle man.


    Unfortunately, there is only one person.


    The fourth positive color of the Palace said, "the witch family is only born for the Lord!"


    His words were also resounding.


    But long Tianyu sneered at the speech.


    "Oh, I don''t think so. Isn''t the witch family trying to plot against my woman now?"


    The man in Tsing Yi nearby seemed to be stabbed to the pain and couldn''t help choking back.


    "They are all traitors of the witch family! The heart of the great witch has always been loyal to the Lord. So do we. We can die for the Lord!"


    Gong Si stopped his men''s behavior.


    He raised his head and looked firmly at long Tianyu.


    "Maybe some people in the witch family have forgotten their mission, but we all know our mission. Sooner or later, the Lord will return to the witch family. At that time, we will eliminate all traitors!"


    His eyes burst into a cold.


    Long Tianyu is familiar with the cold brilliance, because it means that the other party has moved his heart.


    "Since she treats you as her brother, I won''t kill you to make her sad. But you''d better remember that now, you must hide everything of the witch family and don''t let her know anything."


    "Why?"


    Gong Si was a little angry.


    After all, as one of the heirs of the Lord, little sister has the right to know everything about her life experience.


    In the past, he didn''t say it because his little sister wasn''t strong enough.


    It will increase her danger.


    Now is the right time.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes and said coldly.


    "You know why I didn''t tell you

 Chapter 2030

    Lin Mengya, who has no idea that her man and brother met in another capacity and reached some "secret" agreements, really feels the pain and is happy at the moment.


    "Master, the hot water is ready. Please take a bath."


    The two mothers-in-law who were not easily invited by her outside knocked on the door and came in.


    This time, she was asked to take a bath.


    Lin Mengya looked a little strange.


    Just now, she tried it herself. What''s a meal.


    In the reception banquet just now, four people just gave her dishes.


    One is in charge of hot dishes, one is in charge of cold dishes, another is in charge of soup, and the rest is in charge of checking deficiencies.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t repeatedly said that she had hands, she could eat by herself.


    I''m afraid someone will be responsible for feeding her.


    Don''t say, there''s really someone in charge of this.


    Therefore, under the man''s weeping and complaining eyes, she hardened her head and finished the meal.


    Landlords are not so easy to be these days!


    "Here we are, master."


    Her thoughts were interrupted.


    Looking up, I saw a bamboo house.


    It is written in a very simple font - yutangquan.


    The smell of the house is not particularly strong, but Lin Mengya knows that it''s probably a hot spring.


    At present, the eyes raised a bit of spirit.


    It''s good to soak in the hot spring. It can relieve fatigue and beauty.


    Seeing that she liked it, the two people immediately opened the door with a smile.


    "Please, master."


    Lin Mengya immediately left here.


    From the outside, it''s just a bamboo house.


    But there was smoke curling inside, and the layout was very elegant.


    The pool made of pebbles is smooth and has a bit of wild interest.


    There is also a small bamboo couch next to it, which is surrounded by a screen to eliminate the possibility of light.


    As soon as she saw it, she hurried forward and reached out to row the water in the pool.


    The warm pool water made her squint comfortably.


    But at the same time, Xiaoyao''s words attracted her attention.


    But she didn''t show it on her face.


    After all, we can''t destroy everyone''s good intentions.


    "It seems that the owner likes it here!"


    One of them, grandma Sha, said happily. Lin Mengya nodded, took off her coat and tested the water.


    Water is led into the pool through a large copper pipe.


    At the same time, other water pipes are responsible for leading out, so the hot spring water here is always fresh and clean.


    The temperature of her body quickly eased her fatigue.


    On the shore, even a mother-in-law brought a lot of fruit.


    It''s winter, but these fruits seem to be freshly picked, and seem to carry morning dew.


    "Master, if it''s hot, it''s better to try the specialty of our hometown."


    Another granny ran greeted her warmly.


    Lin Mengya immediately swam to the shore.


    The pool is not high, just to her waist.


    So she still moves very freely and is not afraid of slipping.


    "Granny ran, what fruit is this?"


    She stirred up a grain curiously.


    The red fruit is about the size of her finger belly. It looks like a modern cherry, but it is a little harder.


    A bite down sour sweet, only a very small seed


    ¡£


    "This is a cherry from a hot spring cave in Houshan. Every owner likes to eat it, so we will pick it all when it is ripe every year. Send it fresh to the owner. If the owner can''t finish eating it, make it into jam and send it to the owner."


    Listening to her mother-in-law Ran''s yearning words, she remembered that when it was just winter, there were indeed several cans of cherry jam at home.


    She prefers sweet food, and this jam is just to her taste.


    Plus two babies, a few cans of jam were eaten up in less than half a month.


    However, for Mrs. ran, it was the intention of a whole year.


    In fact, she doesn''t feel much about the position of home owner.


    She said she was responsible for the whole palace family, but most of the work was shared and completed by several brothers and great grandparents for her.


    But here, she felt the heavy feeling that all her life was in her own hands.


    Maybe she can easily decide their life and death, but this feeling of controlling others'' life and death is not so wonderful.


    "What''s the matter with the owner? But it''s not to your taste?"


    Grandma Sha was a little frightened.


    They haven''t seen the owner for too long.


    When the last owner came, they were still children holding their mother''s clothes.


    They have been educated since childhood. The owner is their only goal of survival. They exist for the owner.


    Therefore, I especially care about the words and deeds of the owner, for fear of dissatisfaction with the supreme sun and moon in my heart.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and grabbed a few cherries, saying she wanted to soak in peace of mind for a while.


    The two mothers-in-law left with lingering fear.


    Leaning against the warm pool, Lin Mengya closed her eyes and thought.


    Before she came, she didn''t expect that there was such a part of the Gong family who was completely loyal to the owner.


    She will never let them exist with the goal of keeping the owner of the house all their life.


    But their loyalty was beyond doubt, but it reminded her that there was indeed a lack of such a person in the family.


    Just think, if some key positions are replaced by people who will not abandon the palace family or her at all, it will be a lot less trouble.


    Maybe some people can''t understand such loyalty.


    I think if they see the temptation outside, they may become a betrayer like those people.


    However, Lin Mengya knew that such thinking itself was a denial and insult to these people.


    Loyalty is never an impossible thing.


    She was thinking about how to take these people out of Chuang Tzu, but she felt that the door was opened.


    "Who?"


    The heat made her voice soft.


    She thought someone was coming in again to rub her back or something.


    But the next moment, she suddenly dived into the water.


    With a crash, she emerged from the other side of the pool like a flexible Mermaid.


    "Who are you? How dare you come here!"


    She was still wearing light gauze clothes. Even if there was no spring, the wet gauze clothes still outlined her beautiful curve.


    She glared at the man squatting over there with an obscene smile.


    The latter stretched his body, squinted his eyes and scanned her chest.


    "Great beauty, I''m here to serve you. Don''t worry, I''ll let you die and be immortal!"


    The obviously insulting words made Lin Mengya furious.


    But she didn''t scream or cry for help as a man imagined.


    On the contrary, she was just quiet


    Stay in the pool and look at him.


    The look gradually made the man feel a little uneasy.


    "Why, you are so lonely that you want to have fun with my brother? Well, my brother will accompany you now!"


    Then he touched his belt.


    But strangely, the woman who should at least panic is very calm at the moment.


    Look at that, it''s not like being scared silly.


    And he seemed determined that he didn''t dare to do so.


    The man''s hand on his belt stopped so embarrassed.


    "Who sent you?"


    "No one sent me. I just haven''t seen a woman as beautiful as you."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and stretched out her enchanting posture. She didn''t care about the strange man in front of her at all.


    And the other party obviously didn''t expect that she would be so bold.


    "I suggest you put two eggs in your trouser pocket next time you dress up as a man."


    "Why?"


    She unscrupulously looked at the lower body of the "man", and a smile of all kinds burst out on her red face.


    "Little sister, you''ll understand when you get married."


    "You!"


    Stunned, surprised, and flustered after being exposed, the "man" revealed his flaws.


    The original rough and low voice just made a girl''s gentle and beautiful voice.


    Lin Mengya showed a smile, which was very attractive.


    "If you play such a joke on me, aren''t you afraid of being discounted by your family?"


    Although they couldn''t protect her when she took a bath.


    However, such a blatant "man" will never come here.


    At the moment, neither granny ran nor granny Sha rushed in, and there was no movement outside.


    Only one thing.


    They were led away.


    And those who lead them away must be the people they trust.


    Otherwise, according to their loyalty to the owner, they will not leave the owner alone in the bathroom.


    Therefore, this little girl pretending to be a man must also be a descendant of the Gong family.


    But what she was more curious about was that not all the people were loyal to their masters?


    This little girl, how dare you come in and fool around?


    "You are not the master of our palace family!"


    The little girl shouted angrily.


    Lin Mengya frowned. When is it, and someone still doubts her identity?


    But she was not in a hurry and asked, "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    The little girl doesn''t pretend to be seen through.


    One step tore off the disguise on her face, revealed a little face with a little childish, and complained: "ah Niang said that our palace master is the most beautiful and intelligent woman in the world. You are a fake, you are not our master!"


    Lin Mengya blushed silently.


    How narcissistic are our ancestors? They have created such a crazy organization of fans.


    This puts a lot of pressure on her as an heir!


    She decided to reason with the other party first.


    "Well, little sister, I''m really the owner of the palace, but I''m not the one I imagined. Er, how can I say it? Your imagination always falls behind the reality. I admit that I still have many shortcomings. But I''ll try my best to be the owner of the house and try to live up to your wishes."


    She thought that the little girl was because the image of the owner created by her family was so perfect that she felt a little disillusioned when she saw the real object.


    But the little girl blushed and insisted, "you''re a fake! You''re not the owner!"

 Chapter 2031

    Facing the stubborn little girl, Lin Mengya is a little patient.


    She leaned against the pool wall and asked leisurely, "what evidence do you have when you say I''m not the owner of the house? People outside agree with me. Who can you convince if you have no evidence?"


    Lin Mengya was relaxed, but there was a sudden wave in her heart.


    There is no doubt that the people here are loyal to the master of the palace family.


    But precisely because of this, they are loyal to the master of the palace family, not her.


    Once it is determined that she is not the owner of the house, their loyalty will immediately fail.


    There are some things she has to guard against.


    The little girl stared at her and said angrily, "soon everyone will know that you are not the owner! If you dare to pretend to be the owner of my house, your uncles will not let you go!"


    Although the little girl has sharp teeth and sharp mouth, she is a little younger than her.


    Lin Mengya smiled carelessly, casually picked up the wine glass on the shore and raised a glass to her.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    At this time, footsteps came from outside.


    The little girl was like a startled bird and got out of the house in an instant.


    It''s a simple child.


    She smiled and shook her head, and then fell into meditation.


    Her identity is irrefutable.


    But just now I heard what the little girl said. There should be some ways to determine whether she is the master of the palace family.


    Once it is publicly verified that she is not the owner of the house, those supporters who worshipped her a moment ago will become thugs who want to punish her at the next moment.


    Love and hate are just a thought. Moreover, the position of the master of the palace family in their hearts is supreme.


    It seems that she must be careful.


    Outside the door, grandma Sha knocked.


    "Master, what else do you have to say?"


    She wanted to ask one or two questions, but she was afraid that it would make people think she was guilty of being a thief.


    Then he swallowed his words.


    "It''s all right. I''ll be out in a minute."


    Forget it, you can''t fake it, you can''t fake it.


    She pillowed her arm and a gorgeous smile came up between her lips.


    "Oh."


    A slight smile overflows from the corners of the lips. I don''t know whether I''m laughing at others or making fun of myself.


    After a night''s rest, as soon as she got up, grandma ran and grandma Sha wanted to serve her.


    Fortunately, both Bletilla striata and Angelica dahurica are sweet and agile people. They coax the two mother-in-law happily, and they are more kind to them.


    "Master Ling said that all the people should come to see you today. Do you have time?"


    In the mirror, the woman''s face is gorgeous and elegant, not like national color.


    She flashed in her eyes and readily agreed.


    The two women arranged happily, but she was not as relaxed as she looked.


    Bai Su knew her best, lowered her voice and asked, "the master has something on his mind?"


    "Go and find out for me if anyone has been here recently."


    Yesterday, the girl came to frighten her and was seen through by her.


    Today is the meeting of the whole people. She always thinks it''s strange.


    Although it was a formal meeting occasion, she didn''t dress up much ceremoniously because she met people from her family, but she was a little more formal than usual.


    Along the way, almost everyone would greet her respectfully after seeing her.


    Lin Mengya also smiled one by one.


    The party arrived at the ancestral hall on Zhuangzi.


    It''s on the 15th day of the first lunar month


    There will be people to worship on New Year''s day, but it is well maintained.


    The ancestral hall is dedicated to family owners of all generations and some ancestors who have made outstanding contributions to the palace family.


    A handful of people are not qualified to enter the great ancestral hall here.


    As soon as she entered, she felt several unfriendly eyes in the crowd.


    But when she swept over, she didn''t find anyone.


    However, there was a tall and slender girl with a very young face, staring at her all the time.


    That look was familiar to her. It was the little girl last night.


    That''s interesting.


    She winked at the little girl, who was so angry that Bei teeth bit her lips. She was obviously very angry with her, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Master, this way, please."


    Gong Ling''s attitude is the same as yesterday.


    Lin Mengya did not refuse and stood in front of the crowd.


    In addition to the role of sacrificing ancestors, it is a place to hold a national assembly to discuss important things.


    Because they felt that no one dared to lie in front of their ancestors, or they would be punished by their ancestors.


    Anyway, these people are very rule-based.


    In particular, I won''t fool the owner at all.


    "Worship our ancestors and offer incense!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became solemn.


    With Gong Ling''s words, someone immediately sent up three incense sticks.


    The fragrance is special and much stronger than usual.


    Lin Mengya can only hold it in her hands with two hands, and then light it on the nearby candle.


    The strong smell of sandalwood permeated around, but Lin Mengya twitched her nose quietly.


    Why does this sandalwood taste so strange? Is it because of the different manufacturing processes?


    "Sacrifice!"


    Before she could think too much, she immediately knelt down and saluted.


    The people behind them knelt on the ground and respectfully offered their piety to the only God in their hearts.


    Who knows, just after she worshipped, a light sound suddenly sounded in the quiet and solemn ancestral hall.


    "Click", like something broken, like the sound of cracking from the middle of something.


    No one noticed except Lin Mengya.


    She raised her head and scanned around suspiciously, but found nothing unusual.


    At this time, Gong Ling sang and shouted, "sacrifice!"


    She bowed again. This time, her voice was clearer.


    The sound of "click, click" began one after another.


    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted in horror, "look! The memorial tablet of the old ancestor is cracked!"


    In an instant, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    They subconsciously looked at the direction of the memorial tablets. The next moment, they saw that the school at the top of the memorial tablets was actually torn apart and rolled down.


    In an instant, all the memorial tablets were knocked off, rolled down and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was stupid, and then they screamed in horror.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Gong Ling was shocked.


    He widened his eyes and looked at the memorial tablets representing the supreme ancestors of the palace family. He couldn''t react at all.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Just when she wanted to say something, the three incense sticks in her hand suddenly broke off, fell to the ground and fell into pieces.


    "Yes, the ancestors were angry! She, she is not the owner of the house, she is a fake!"


    The little girl who broke into the bathroom last night shouted angrily.


    Behind her, her parents immediately pulled her away and tried to cover her mouth.


    But the little girl worked hard to get away and continued to shout.


    "Mingming has been fine for so many years, but she has become like this since she came. As you can see, she only worshipped twice, and the ancestral tablet was broken. The ancestors were angry because she was not real!"


    The parents nearby seemed anxious. The father''s eyes were red, but he slapped his beloved daughter.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    He scolded angrily, but he didn''t have much confidence.


    Because they all saw it.


    The little girl was beaten and cried, pointing to her crying at her father''s out of control.


    "When are you going to be blinded by her? Don''t you see that the incense on her hand is broken! That''s what the ancestors said!"


    I have to say that in such a scene, the little girl''s words did have unexpected effects.


    All the people hated her.


    What''s more, some people are gnashing their teeth and want to rush up and tear her to pieces.


    "She profaned her ancestors!"


    "Damn it!"


    "That''s right! You should die!"


    "She is a fake. Our ancestors have proved it for us!"


    In the crowd, someone kept fanning the flames.


    She was surrounded by people. She was still her strongest believer just now. In the twinkling of an eye, she almost wanted to peel her skin and cramp!


    The crowd tightened a little and the scene was imminent.


    Gong Ling took the lead in responding. After looking at Lin Mengya with a calm face, she said in a deep voice, "don''t quarrel! For the sake of today, we should first find a way to appease our ancestors! Master, why don''t you return first and let me deal with the matter first?"


    Although Gong Ling still called her master, she already had some doubts in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya looked cold and picked up a tablet in front of everyone.


    "What are you doing? Put down the ancestral tablet!"


    A boy who looked fifteen or sixteen years old immediately rushed out with a red neck to accuse him.


    But after Lin Mengya just looked at him, the cold eyes immediately stopped the boy, and his small face turned red.


    "You''d better see if there''s anything wrong with this spirit tablet."


    Compared with the panic and helplessness of these people, Lin Mengya was only surprised at first, and then quickly recovered her composure.


    Gong Ling also thoughtfully took over the spirit tablet, but no matter how he looked, he felt there was no problem.


    "Master, you''d better go back first and leave it to me."


    Gong Ling''s attitude began to become a little tough.


    Such things have a great impact on them.


    Several of the older people could not stand fainting.


    Lin Mengya sighed and chose one from a pile of memorial tablets.


    Suddenly, several young people came out and accused her of being disrespectful to her ancestors.


    But unexpectedly, she crushed the tablet with her bare hands.


    "You, you..."


    The boy who just started to jump out stared at her with round eyes and looked at her in disbelief.


    These tablets, let alone being damaged, are usually wiped gently by people, lest they fall down.


    She, how dare she?


    "I can crush the memorial tablet with my strength. Are you sure this is the memorial tablet you usually see?"


    She threw down the pieces in her hand in front of the crowd.


    Then he picked up the Yellow incense used by the people next to him and got used to it on the ground.


    At the next moment, the incense was broken into pieces, but it was not like the one in her hand. When it reached the ground, it became broken slag.


    "Can any of you tell me what''s going on?"

 Chapter 2032

    In an instant, everyone hesitated.


    They were just dazzled by anger. After all, their faith in sincere service for many years suddenly collapsed. Such stimulation is enough to make most people lose their reason.


    However, her behavior can not safely appease the crowd.


    "You never had a problem before you came. Maybe that''s what ancestors mean!"


    The young men in the crowd were already jumping with anger.


    They were afraid that their parents and elders would be deceived by this woman again. They couldn''t wait to say, "you see, she has no fear for her ancestors! Even if there are some problems with the memorial tablet of her ancestors, she shouldn''t destroy it!"


    Lin Mengya almost laughed at the boy''s crooked reasoning.


    What''s that called? Obviously there''s something wrong with these tablets and incense, okay?


    But obviously, teenagers know their families best. They poke the weakness of adults.


    Even Gong Ling, a sensible man, doesn''t look very good.


    However, there is no reason to blame Lin Mengya for all his crimes without arguing between right and wrong.


    After all, there''s something weird about it.


    He looked at the debris under her feet and said in a deep voice, "the memorial tablets of our ancestors were originally made of Millennium immortal wood. Even if there were moths, they would not be broken so badly. Who is responsible for cleaning the memorial tablets this month?"


    An honest and honest middle-aged man immediately ran out of the crowd.


    When he saw that the memorial tablet was broken, he was already so frightened that his head was sweating. He quickly knelt down and shouted injustice again and again.


    "You are a good example! I cleaned it up yesterday. There is really no problem!"


    Lin Mengya saw that he didn''t seem to be lying. After thinking about it, she asked, "did anyone come in after you left yesterday?"


    The man didn''t dare to be careless. After thinking about it again and again, he said cautiously: "absolutely not! The important place of the ancestral temple, if it wasn''t for the sacrifice and family affairs, we would never dare to step closer. Besides, after I left, I locked it myself, and there was absolutely no mistake!"


    He made a vow, but Lin Mengya heard something else.


    If the people dare not enter, it means that this is a hollow place.


    In other words, if someone really sneaks in, no one will find out.


    "Master, leave it to me. I will find out the truth and give you an innocence!"


    Gong Ling is not stupid.


    If there were no mistakes, it would probably be considered that the ancestors were angry.


    Now, it seems that someone did it deliberately, which is bad for the owner.


    "No, I have to prove my innocence myself."


    Gong Ling wants to persuade again, but Lin Mengya stops her.


    Even though Gong Ling''s investigation was clear, these people always had a pimple in her heart.


    She can''t let these people who are most loyal to the master become the most unstable factor in the palace family.


    She looked around proudly and looked at everyone without fear.


    "Whether you people here believe it or not, I can tell you frankly that this is not a matter of Providence or ancestral revelation. It is someone who deliberately planted it!"


    "It''s impossible!"


    Immediately someone retorted, and others stood up and said righteously: "everyone here will be loyal to the Lord. No one will do such things as blaspheming our ancestors!"


    "But how do you explain memorial tablets and incense? You can''t do it. Can''t people in the world do it?"


    Facing Lin Mengya''s cross examination, the man had no confidence in answering


    That''s enough.


    "Anyway, everyone here won''t do it!"


    Gong Ling sighed and explained, "master, I dare to guarantee my head that everyone here will not be bad for you."


    Lin Mengya''s sight, like a steel knife, scraped through everyone present.


    "You keep saying that you should be loyal to your master, but now just because of these imaginary things, you question your faith one after another. It''s chilling that your loyalty is so shallow!"


    In the crowd, someone was flustered because he suddenly realized that they wanted to be bad for the owner.


    Some are skeptical. Unexpectedly, what they just did was tantamount to betraying their creed.


    And others are stubborn and glare at her.


    Their love for her stems from loyalty, betrayal and hatred.


    Lin Mengya looked at them and felt helpless.


    She knew that this enthusiasm and dedication would go wrong sooner or later.


    But I didn''t think it would be so fast that she didn''t have time to make corresponding preparations.


    Perhaps, since she didn''t come here, today''s things have been deployed.


    She turned her head and looked at Gong Ling.


    The latter is also stunned.


    "Lord Ling, is there any way for me to prove my identity?"


    Gong lingchi was late. Just now, like waking up from a dream, he nodded hurriedly and said, "yes, yes, but -"


    "What?"


    "There is a hot spring eye in Houshan, which was originally used by every family owner to bathe before hosting the activities of sacrificing ancestors. However, later, because the mountain road was rugged and difficult, we brought it here. However, if the identity of the family owner is controversial, we can go there to verify it."


    Sure enough, there was a verification method. She quickly asked, "how to verify?"


    "Well, it''s a long time ago. I have to check the ancient books."


    Gong Ling doesn''t know. In fact, the inheritance of the master of the Gong family has always been cautious, so there has never been any dispute.


    Instead, the little girl who first scolded her as a fake said with some pride in her eyes: "it''s said that the owner of our palace was born with a vision. Only the real owner''s blood will appear, and others will definitely not!"


    "Oh? How did you know so clearly? Did someone tell you the way to verify my identity because they had expected a dispute?"


    Her eyes and eyebrows were cold, which made the little girl look short.


    But he still grumbled against it.


    "Never mind who told me. In short, if you dare not go, you are false!"


    Lin Mengya took back her eyes and turned to look at the people around her.


    "Hum! Since I put it forward by myself, I won''t regret it. But you should reflect well. Don''t let people make a raft at that time!"


    With that, she took the lead out of the ancestral hall, followed by Gong Ling.


    The young men who clenched her also followed.


    The mountain road is really a little difficult to walk.


    But Lin Mengya always held her back high and walked slowly on the mountain road.


    Behind him, followed by the mighty people.


    Baiji and Baizhi also tried to follow. They looked coldly at those people.


    "Miss, why don''t we go back! I think the people here are crazy!"


    Angelica dahurica


    I can''t see my young lady being wronged. She waved her small fist and said angrily.


    Baiji pulled her and motioned her with her eyes to stop talking.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about smiling.


    "I can''t go. If I go now, the palace will be over."


    "But they are a group of madmen! How respectful they were to you before, but now they turn their face and don''t recognize people. What else do you bother to do?"


    She glanced at Angelica dahurica, stretched out her hand and gently patted the back of each other''s hand as comfort.


    "Silly girl, sometimes you can''t just look at the surface. They have been slaves serving the master for generations. In their hearts, the master is not only the master, but also the God in their hearts. Will you be angry if someone insults me in front of you?"


    Angelica dahurica''s small face wrinkled and her heart softened again.


    "But you can''t spare them so easily!"


    "Of course."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and smiled. There was a lot of danger in her smile.


    The palace family must not engage in blind worship.


    Moreover, she did not want to turn the palace family into a feudal aristocrat with divine power.


    If the Gong family wants to survive smoothly and become a family lasting for thousands of years, it is necessary to turn blind obedience to someone or the identity of the owner into responsibility and love for the whole family.


    Only everyone is proud of the family and can rationally judge whether personal behavior is beneficial to the family.


    At the same time, we should complement the realization of personal value with the realization of family value in order to continue to develop.


    Next to her, I have been listening to her carefully. Angelica dahurica is a question mark on her head.


    She really didn''t know what the young lady said and didn''t dare to ask.


    Only the chicken nodded like pecking rice, and then searched his stomach to praise his young lady''s wisdom and martial arts.


    Lin Mengya could only touch her little head as encouragement.


    Forget it, she shouldn''t embarrass Angelica dahurica and them.


    While talking, Gong Ling''s voice came.


    "Here we are, master."


    Lin Mengya stopped and saw a stone tablet in front of a cave not far away.


    "Ask the heart hole."


    When she read these three words, her heart was clear.


    Due to the difference between men and women, Gong Ling carefully selected ten women among the people after asking how to judge the identity of the family owner.


    Among the ten people, there are Grandma Sha and grandma ran, which Lin Mengya is familiar with, and the little girl.


    The remaining seven are also highly respected people in the clan.


    Such ten people ensure that they will never be bought by anyone and give false testimony.


    In front of all the people, Gong Ling politely sent them to the heart asking hole.


    "Master!"


    Before leaving, he stopped Lin Mengya.


    The latter turned his head and his eyes were clear and calm.


    "If, I mean if, after you have determined your identity, what should you do?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated slightly and immediately asked, "what Ling ye asked is to determine whether I am true or false?"


    To tell the truth, at this stage, Gong Ling''s heart is the most chaotic.


    He both hoped Gong Ya was true and feared that she was true.


    Because of this, all people will carry a layer of moral shackles in their hearts.


    They personally blasphemed their faith.

 Chapter 2033

    After only glancing at him, Lin Mengya, accompanied by the maid and the ten people, walked into the cave.


    She doesn''t blame the people outside, but it''s not because she is broad-minded.


    Their love did not come from her, but from the identity of her owner.


    It''s just that she feels a little troublesome.


    Besides, those malicious people came straight at her, which made her feel quite unhappy.


    She''s upset. Naturally, those "culprits" don''t want to feel better.


    Generally speaking, it was not a wise decision to annoy her.


    It''s just that those people outside don''t know.


    "Master, there is Wenxin spring ahead."


    Grandma Sha showed her the way.


    To her, still maintain the same respect as before.


    But the girl who had been very active was watching her with hatred and disgust.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the girl. Although the latter felt quite righteous, she unconsciously shrunk her neck when she came into contact with her clear eyes that seemed to see through everything.


    "Well, thank you."


    She nodded and followed.


    Wenxin cave is not very large, but it is probably because of the high temperature here, so there are many shade loving and heat-resistant flowers and plants growing in the cave.


    All the way, eyes full of fragrance.


    That is a clansman who attaches great importance to this place. Except for a path in the middle, they have not even trampled on a flower or grass.


    Wenxin cave is not a closed cave.


    When she came to the middle, she suddenly felt bright.


    In front is an obvious hot spring pool, and there is no shelter on it. The smoke curls out of the water vapor, setting off the light above, making it look like a fairyland.


    Ten people looked at each other and stood by the pool.


    Baiji and Baizhi closely protected her, and there was a clear difference between them.


    "Please remove your clothes and immerse them in the heart pool."


    Grandma Sha''s attitude is very serious. After all, it''s not fun.


    The two girls in front of Lin Mengya seemed a little nervous.


    Baiji came forward and asked politely, "I dare ask grandma Sha how to verify the identity of my miss? Can someone else do it?"


    Grandma Sha gently shook her head and explained, "don''t worry, girl. This heart asking spring is good for your health and will never make the owner uncomfortable. Please be patient about how to verify it."


    It seems that the attitude is very firm.


    Baiji retreated with concern for her in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya winked at her, and a determined smile popped up on her lips, but the latter was stunned immediately.


    In fact, the young lady had expected it long ago?


    Grandma Sha was not in a hurry, but said very considerate, "please rest assured, there are only a few of us here, and there will never be anyone else to spy."


    Lin Mengya is absolutely at ease about this.


    The little girl next to her glanced and said coolly, "don''t be afraid of ghosts in her heart?"


    Angelica dahurica immediately glared at the other party, picked up her small fist and was about to argue with the other party, but was stopped by Baiji.


    "Whether I can verify success or not, you will never stay in the palace villa again."


    From the beginning to now, Lin Mengya finally showed her cold and domineering side.


    The little girl stared, but there was a slight fear.


    "What are you for? I tell you, even if those people outside admit you, as long as we don''t admit it, you will never be the real owner of the palace!"


    Her eyes were cool and thin, but the smile on her face could make people sweat.


    It turned out that they had this idea.


    The people in the palace family villa are not qualified to inherit the palace family, because they are domestic slaves who are loyal to the master of the palace family only.


    But they also have their own mission.


    If she doesn''t pass the verification, she will never want to see the secret they protect!


    "Oh, you mean, who is the owner, has the final say been done?"


    She raised her eyebrows with an expression of unspeakable evil.


    "I think you have forgotten your identity over the years!"


    Her rebuke left ten people speechless.


    The little girl had to answer back, but she was pulled by the people next to her.


    Lin Mengya looked around coldly and stretched her arms. Baiji and Baizhi took off her dress neatly, leaving only a thin shirt.


    Lin Mengya walked to the steps step by step. Under everyone''s attention, she walked to the pool water little by little.


    Everyone''s eyes widened.


    The cloth stained with water became transparent and pasted on her exquisite body.


    At the beginning, Lin Mengya only felt that the water temperature was a little high, but after adapting, she felt that the pool water was really too comfortable.


    She narrowed her eyes and stood in the middle of the pool.


    Gradually, she felt a tingling pain rising from her waist.


    "Master, please get up a little!"


    Outside the pool, grandma Sha was a little nervous.


    But as soon as Lin Mengya got up, a sharp pain hit.


    With a crash, she couldn''t support it and fell into the pool.


    "Miss!"


    Baiji and Baizhi screamed and immediately wanted to run to the pool to save people.


    But it was held by others, and the girl laughed proudly.


    "I said, I said she was fake -"


    The next moment, she seemed to be strangled by someone and stared at the woman who stood up again.


    "Yes, it''s family pattern!"


    Among the ten people, an old woman with the oldest qualification and the highest status stared at the woman in the pool in surprise.


    Just now, during the struggle, her clothes were washed away, revealing her perfect body.


    From the slender white waist, a plum blossom picture mixed with flirtatious and arrogant extended to her chest.


    She coughed uncontrollably, but there was a touch of strange purple between her eyebrows.


    The transparent drops of water kept falling. Everyone was surprised by the lines on her body. No one found her bright purple eyes.


    "Master!"


    Grandma Sha immediately knelt down and was moved to tears.


    Bletilla and Angelica dahurica could not care about anything else. "Putong" jumped into the pool, helped her out of the pool and put on her coat.


    "How''s it going, miss? Is it still uncomfortable?"


    Angelica dahurica immediately beat her back gently, and Baiji wiped her face with her sleeve for fear that she might choke out something wrong.


    "Nothing."


    In fact, just now she was just unprepared, so she was so hurt that her foot slipped.


    Now, it''s much better, but the mouth and nose still don''t adapt. It''s probably due to choking by water.


    "Lord, please bring down the crime!"


    Nine people knelt before her and confessed sincerely.


    The reason why Wenxin spring can be used as a symbol to verify the identity of the house owner of the palace is that if it is a real house owner, the family pattern of plum blossom will appear on his body after soaking in it.


    This is a magical pattern that only the owner''s blood can have.


    It was painted by the previous generation of houseowners with a magical pigment since their birth.


    Lin Mengya''s plum blossom shaped mark was used to confuse outsiders


    of


    Because only here, with the spring water of Wenxin spring, can we really stimulate the characteristics of this pigment.


    Now, no one can question her identity.


    "No, no!"


    The only one standing was the girl who questioned her from the beginning.


    In addition to panic, there was deep fear on the girl''s face.


    From the beginning, she recognized that it was a shameless liar.


    That''s why she easily negated her wantonly.


    But now, when the facts were in front of her, she suddenly felt the earth was falling apart.


    Because she wiped out the only faith in her heart!


    "Master, are you really our master?"


    There was a touch of fanaticism in the girl''s eyes.


    But Lin Mengya''s words made her freeze in an instant.


    "I am the owner of all of them, but not yours."


    Her face was expressionless and had no superfluous emotion.


    "Grandma Sha, from now on, drive her out of the palace. Her family and her supporters."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Now the girl finally knows that she is afraid.


    She knelt at Lin Mengya''s feet and pleaded with her.


    "Master, I was wrong. But I was also deceived. Master, you can''t expel us all. We are your most loyal slaves!"


    "Oh? Really?"


    Her voice was faint and could not hear any ups and downs.


    But she was as alert as grandma Sha, but she heard a bit of danger.


    "Who did you hear that I''m not the owner of the house?"


    The girl was stunned and immediately lowered her head.


    "You just hear a word from others and choose to slander your owner. Your loyalty is really cheap."


    Lin Mengya did not hesitate to pierce the girl''s hypocritical and powerless lie.


    She had met so many loyal people, which was a commendable but sad quality.


    People like girls don''t deserve such beautiful words at all.


    The girl fell on the ground and cried bitterly, but no one around dared to plead.


    The eyes they looked at her were filled with admiration and a faint sense of unity.


    Lin Mengya just thinks it''s ridiculous.


    This is the most intuitive and simplest difference.


    He who had no family pattern before was a prisoner who could be treated at will.


    Now, they seem to have the power of life and death and become the master of their destiny.


    Like a robot, it executes those specific programs.


    For a time, she even wanted to leave, regardless of the impulse of these people.


    "Drag her down and dispose of her according to the owner''s order!"


    Grandma Sha ordered seriously that two old women stepped out of the line, blocked the girl''s crying mouth, and then dragged the man away.


    Others still prostrate at Lin Mengya''s feet and continue their ancient and traditional loyalty.


    "You..."


    Angelica dahurica can''t see the hypocrisy of these people.


    That girl is hateful, but just now they all acquiesced, but now they come to pretend to be loyal servants.


    But she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Angelica dahurica, I''m tired and want to go back first."


    Angelica was angry, but she still stared at them and turned to help her young lady.


    After Lin Mengya put on her clothes, she took a look at the calm pool water and tightened her lips.


    Who did all this?

 Chapter 2034

    Outside the heart asking cave, almost everyone is looking forward to it.


    When the girl was thrown out by two women and announced the results, the people couldn''t help cheering.


    But soon they realized one thing.


    That''s what they offended the owner before.


    Anxiety and regret have become the source of panic for all of them.


    Looking at the people who had panicked God, Gong Ling couldn''t help sighing.


    He knew this would happen.


    Whether the housekeeper is true or false, the harm to the people is inevitable.


    Now, it''s just a more cruel result.


    I hope the owner can show mercy.


    Then he heard the fate of the girl''s family.


    cut the weeds and dig up the roots.


    To drive out all the girls and their supporters is as good as to ruin everything for them.


    Of course, they will live, but guilt and regret will severely torture these people''s hearts.


    These people were tortured for the rest of their lives because they had betrayed their only master.


    This is also a signal from young householders.


    They can betray, but the only result is to be abandoned by the whole family.


    Gong Ling couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning.


    For people like them, being abandoned by the family is more frightening than death.


    For a moment, all of them were afraid of the owner.


    Lin Mengya came out of the Wenxin cave and ignored these people.


    The punishment will never be soft on her. Now, it is more important to find out the real behind the scenes.


    "Master!"


    Gong Ling went up and just wanted to say something, but saw that the man just waved his hand and said, "I won''t investigate the guilt of others except the initiator. Now, I''m going down the mountain."


    The extremely cool tone suddenly pulled the distance between them farther and farther.


    Gong Ling couldn''t help regretting in her heart.


    I''m afraid the owner who will be careful and at a loss has gone forever.


    Maybe that''s the price.


    "Yes."


    Step back silently. Gong Ling is a sensible person. She doesn''t need to say anything more.


    All the clansmen retreated. Compared with the group''s anger just now, they are like single weak young birds. It seems that they can be easily cut off by her at any time.


    Lin Mengya sees too clearly that this is the most changeable part of human nature.


    One thought can be good or evil.


    She didn''t have time to take care of these people. She hurried back to Zhuangzi with Baiji and Baizhi.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw someone fighting inside.


    A DA and her friends appeared in front of her in an instant. They asked ah ER and ah San to protect her firmly and whispered, "I''ll go inside to find out the situation. Madam, wait here now."


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to question their sudden change of address. She saw ADA, holding the knife in her hand, rushing in.


    Although the other party was very cunning and chose to do it when they all went to the heart hole, they never dreamed that Lin Mengya had already arranged people in the dark and waited for them to come to the door.


    Under the protection of ah ER and ah San, no enemy dared to come forward around Lin Mengya.


    Sure enough, as tonglong Tianyu said, except for those who are difficult to deal with themselves, these three people can absolutely protect her under any circumstances.


    Soon the battle was drawing to a close.


    She saw Bai Su and Cai Ru. When they saw her, they rushed forward to report back.


    "Master, according to your instructions, we have been guarding the ancestral hall. Sure enough, many people have rushed into the ancestral hall since you left. Now, we have taken them down!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and was very satisfied.


    Although they didn''t bring many people this time, they were all excellent soldiers.


    "By the way, where are my brothers? Are they hurt?"


    Because she had to make a plan, Lin Mengya was afraid that her brothers would be there. She was afraid that there would be complications, so she paid people for all kinds of reasons.


    But she dared not go too far, lest they should encounter accidents, and sent people to protect them in the dark.


    Cairu smiled and said, "don''t worry, master. The five CHILDES are all safe. Someone did want to attack them just now, but they were stopped by our people. Now, the second childe and the fifth childe are also helping."


    i see.


    If there were two brothers and five brothers, it would be even more powerful.


    Just then, several people ran out of it.


    "Don''t run! Stop!"


    The people she laid down followed closely.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru immediately caught up and joined the pursuit team.


    There is no escape from the enemy.


    The men stabbed their weapons at their companions.


    With a few "puffs", their chests were pierced by sharp blades.


    In front of everyone, the vitality was gradually cut off.


    "Damn it!"


    Gong Wu, who was in charge of the pursuit, scolded angrily.


    These people dare to calculate his little sister, so that he can''t wait to rush up and cut 70 or 80 knives to relieve his anger!


    "Five brothers."


    Lin Mengya shouted loudly. Gong Wu immediately turned around, threw the bloody sword and came over.


    After pinching her shoulder and looking up and down carefully, he asked, "you girl, why are you hiding such a big thing from us? Is it difficult? Do you despise us?"


    Knowing that this was the angry words of the fifth brother, Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to explain.


    Just look behind him, the bodies.


    "Is everyone dead?"


    Gong Wu nodded somewhat discouraged.


    This group of people are evil. They all play with deadly skills when they start.


    But once a companion is injured, the companion who just fought side by side with him will immediately end his life.


    That technique is called a crisp and ruthless one.


    "It''s all right. It''s not your fault."


    From the actions of those people just now, Lin Mengya knew that these people were well-trained dead men.


    Even if such a person is caught, it''s hard to force him out.


    Besides, in addition to killing each other, they also have other ways to kill themselves.


    Lin Mengya walks to one of the bodies.


    They didn''t cover their faces, and to Lin Mengya''s surprise, there were men and women among the dead.


    This surprised her.


    "Move these bodies out and burn them together."


    She checked it, got up and ordered.


    These bodies are "clean".


    In other words, there is no clue to their identity.


    Except for one thing, these people are in good health.


    You should know that being a dead man is the most secret and dangerous thing to do.


    For their master, the dead man is the most handy tool that can be thrown out at the same time.


    No one will take good care of a disposable cup, so will the dead.


    That''s why she felt a little strange.


    "A good search to see if these people have any remaining sins!"


    Gong Wuhen said.


    His men immediately dispersed and began to search room by room.


    Lin Mengya looked at the messy room and asked, "did they care about anything after they came in?"


    Bai Su kept staring, saw the situation and replied, "it''s nothing special. They just rushed to the ancestral hall. Later, we chased them to other houses. Now it seems that their purpose should be the ancestral hall."


    Lin Mengya nodded and the man went to the ancestral hall.


    It''s more chaotic here than outside. You can see at a glance how fierce the fighting broke out here just now.


    Because of the things to be verified, except for a small number of people stationed here, others followed her to the back mountain.


    Some of these people were killed and injured, but most of them were saved even by the white su.


    Lin Mengya searched the ancestral hall carefully, but she found nothing.


    "Without any secret way and interlayer, is it difficult? Are they here to rob the spiritual throne?"


    She murmured to herself, but suddenly, there was a flash of light.


    "No!"


    She gave a bad cry, turned and ran out.


    The people next to him followed.


    "Ah Er, tell everyone to go to the ancestral grave of Houshan palace!"


    She did prevent the enemy''s sneak attack, but she only prevented some people.


    The ancestral hall may indeed hide the secrets of the palace family. After all, this is the holy land of the palace family.


    But the ancestral grave is also one of the holy places of the palace family!


    If there are secrets hidden, there are only these two options.


    However, because there were craftsmen and others responsible for guarding the ancestral tombs, she didn''t arrange too many people to go there.


    I hope it''s still time!


    In front of the ancestral Tomb of the Gong family in the back mountain, Gong Si led all the craftsmen to hide first.


    The craftsmen were so timid that they prayed repeatedly for fear that they would be affected.


    Gong Si didn''t reveal his identity because he knew that someone would guard outside.


    "Fourth childe, are we really going to be okay?"


    The craftsmen all looked at him. After all, everyone came out to work, and peace is the most important.


    Gong Si nodded to calm the crowd.


    "Of course not. Don''t worry, everyone here will be fine and will never be hurt by those villains."


    His appearance was amiable and his voice was elegant and gentle. He made a good impression.


    The mood of the craftsmen gradually stabilized, which relieved him.


    They are a family temple here, but what is enshrined in it is the first head of the palace family and their ancestors.


    The annual ancestor worship is held here.


    He saw that there were two people in the craftsman who got up and secretly wanted to go inside.


    "Stop!"


    Gong Si wanted to drink to stop each other, but the two moved very fast.


    He ran to the entrance of the ancestral grave in an instant.


    It was an ear room for sacrificial offerings. Usually, only the master of the palace family and the person in power of his lineage could enter it.


    "You can''t go in!"


    Gong Si hurried after him, but the two men quickly twisted on the nearby candlestick.


    "Click click" several voices came, and they opened the entrance of the ear chamber!

 Chapter 2035

    Gong Si was in a hurry. As soon as his eyes tightened, he immediately took out a handy concealed weapon box from his waist.


    For some reason, the tomb path of Gongjia ancestral tomb is not completely closed.


    Although there are very powerful mechanisms, those people may not be unprepared since they can know the existence of the ear chamber.


    Absolutely, don''t let them in!


    He was a step late. As soon as he got outside, the two men had already flashed into the ear chamber.


    The color on all sides of the palace sank, and there seemed to be a killing opportunity in his eyes.


    But do not want to "bang bang" two dark sound, the two people flew out backwards.


    Yes, it flew out, and after landing, it never got up again.


    Gong Si was stunned. He immediately saw a man in black clothes coming out step by step from the stone gate of the ear room, with a full body of evil spirit.


    All the craftsmen unconsciously huddled together.


    Although the man in front of him has a rare good appearance in the world, he only makes people feel the deep chill.


    After scanning for a week, he focused on the two losers who had been kicked away by him.


    With a frown, the two people had already been broken by him and would not live long.


    One man carried one and threw them outside.


    "Do you want to leave a living hole?"


    Seeing long Tianyu here, Gong Si was finally relieved.


    His current identity can not be exposed for the time being. If he is really recognized, he will still cause an unnecessary storm.


    Only when the situation was urgent just now, he had to take out the hidden weapon for self-defense.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him and shook his head.


    "I know who they are."


    His eyes narrowed slightly and looked in the direction of Zhuangzi.


    These people come so fast, it seems that they can''t wait.


    "I''ll go out and have a look. You stay here."


    Long Tianyu ordered.


    The cruel appearance has long deterred the remaining craftsmen in the house.


    Those people honestly squatted in the corner and shrunk into a group of quails, for fear that the evil star would notice them and give them another kind foot.


    They can''t afford it.


    "I know."


    The matter was urgent, and Gong Si didn''t have time to pick on him.


    It was already a mess outside. Long Tianyu flashed out and gradually entered the battle.


    Since he came out, the situation has been one-sided.


    Those villains were not his opponents at all, and he was merciless and killed.


    Soon, the scene was suppressed by him alone.


    When Lin Mengya hurried with her people, the remaining palace guards, led by her men, surrounded the thieves who tried to break into the mausoleum.


    "Be careful! They will kill each other!"


    Hearing her words, the dead stabbed each other without hesitation, ready to repeat their old skills.


    But then came the sound of breaking the air.


    Three small hidden arrows were nailed into the three men''s arms at once to stop their action.


    The guard next to him is not vegetarian.


    Soon, they rushed up and controlled the three.


    Others succeeded in suicide because they didn''t have time.


    Lin Mengya arrived and stamped her feet angrily.


    blamed!


    Although her small dark crossbow has the function of continuous firing, it can only be three shots.


    However, she had no great expectations for the confessions of these dead men. In fact, it was enough to capture three alive.


    Long Tianyu rushed over at the first time she came, and suddenly bored people in her arms.


    "Are you hurt?"


    The low greeting made her nose a little sour.


    He pinched his small fist and beat him. Some unreasonable asked, "how did you come?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t know what happened in the cave, but he knew those people through ADA and dared to doubt her identity.


    Although he didn''t go, it doesn''t mean that these people can escape his anger.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m late. Ya''er, I''m sorry."


    "All right."


    Lin Mengya forgave the man who had a very good and sincere attitude towards admitting his mistake in an instant.


    Withdrawing from his arms, Lin Mengya looked at the chaos in front of her.


    His face is a little ugly.


    "Do all these people want to break into the ancestral Mausoleum of our palace?"


    Long Tianyu stood behind her and gave her a positive answer.


    "You are cunning. Unfortunately, the ancestral Mausoleum of my palace family is not so easy to enter!"


    She was not angry when she was suspected of her identity by the people, but she was angry when she heard that someone wanted to destroy the ancestors'' Mausoleum.


    They say the dead are respected.


    No matter what hatred you have, you shouldn''t disturb the peace of the dead.


    "Take them back to me!"


    Lin Mengya said with her teeth clenched.


    Immediately someone came forward and tied them up and took them away.


    At this time, Gong Si came out of the temple with the craftsmen.


    But no one saw her. When Gong Si saw her, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Ecstasy seems to pour out of your eyes.


    Fortunately, he has always been good at hiding his emotions, so he didn''t show a look that surprised Lin Mengya.


    "Four brothers, are you all right?"


    Gong Si shook his head and explained with a smile that he had just hid in the family temple with someone.


    At the same time, he also explained the two internal ghosts kicked to death by long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya frowned and felt that all this was really impossible to prevent.


    She thought she had taken the lead.


    But I don''t want to. She is the mantis stared at by the Yellow finch.


    If there were no four brothers with Yu, I''m afraid today, she might not even know that she lost her most important things.


    "It''s my negligence. If I could send more people here, they wouldn''t have taken advantage of it!"


    She said angrily.


    But long Tianyu held her little hand in the palm of her hand.


    Gong Si also gently flicked her forehead and said.


    "What are you talking about? You have done well enough. If those people were not determined, they would not be used."


    Her big eyes flickered, which made people feel pity.


    Long Tianyu was a little tasteful and circled people into his territory. He pulled them over and looked at her firmly and said, "you and I are one. I''ll think about things you can''t think of. Otherwise, what do you want your husband to do?"


    Lin Mengya felt much better when he said it.


    Next to the fourth palace is a complex face.


    Brother-in-law is really an existence that people can''t like but can''t lack!


    In order to prevent fish from escaping, Lin Mengya not only made people search several times, but also strengthened the defense.


    Now she is not afraid to expose her strength. On the contrary, the more people she has, the less arrogant she is.


    Palace two and palace five naturally took the job.


    In the evening, after searching them for a long time, they returned to Zhuangzi.


    "Little sister, I checked around with old five. There must be no fish missing."


    Gong Er looked serious.


    Only in the afternoon did he know that his ancestral grave was almost planed.


    Suddenly, he was furious and vowed to dig out those damn thieves.


    But the result is not so satisfactory.


    Fortunately, these are expected by Lin Mengya.


    "It doesn''t matter if they can''t find it. I guess they don''t dare to come again."


    In her hands, in addition to the strongest combat power of long Tianyu, neither the second brother nor the fifth brother can be underestimated.


    In addition to the manpower she brought, the dead came, but they just had no return. They couldn''t achieve any task at all.


    That''s why she felt that the dead would not come again.


    At least not for a short time.


    "Bai Su and Cai Ru, have you found everything I asked you to find out?"


    They looked at each other, and finally, You Cairu said: "If you go back to the master, Miss Bai Su and I secretly visited the people in Chuang Tzu this afternoon. They all said that there were no outsiders in Chuang Tzu these days. It''s Xiaoxue who wronged you before. She lost her way in the woods a month ago. Chuang Tzu''s people looked for her day and night, but then she suddenly appeared at her door. She said that the mountain god sent her back. Except Besides, there is nothing unusual. "


    Mountain God?


    It seems that the person who instilled the wrong idea that Xiaoxue said he was not the owner of the house should be the "Mountain God".


    Otherwise, Xiaoxue will not believe it, and then almost brew a great disaster.


    "Find someone to go up the mountain and find this guy who plays tricks for me!"


    "Yes."


    Thinking of what happened today, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little numb.


    Long Tianyu, who had been standing aside, saw it, took a step forward and pasted it behind her.


    "Everyone has been busy all day today. Let''s have a good rest first."


    Feeling the familiar heat source behind her, Lin Mengya slowly relaxed her spirit.


    Finally, after everyone went out, she relaxed herself and fell into his arms.


    "It hurts me!"


    She murmured and complained, but more like a spoiled child.


    Long Tianyu was so frightened that he picked her up gently and horizontally and sent her to bed.


    "Where is it? Shall I find a doctor?"


    Without any distractions, big hand pinched her hands and feet and checked where she was hurt.


    But Lin Mengya held his big hand and put it on her slender back waist.


    "Here it is. You don''t know, a bunch of red plum blossoms suddenly appeared here, but for this picture, I almost drowned in pain!"


    With that, she told me all the things that happened during the verification today.


    She didn''t say it was okay. As soon as she said it, the man''s face became gloomy, as if he was going to kill someone.


    "Would you like to see it?"


    She swore that she was just asking innocent questions.


    But falling into the man''s ear has become a beautiful and ambiguous invitation.


    For a moment, she was gently pulled away from her dress, but only showed her slim waist and half of her beautiful back.


    "This is..."


    Staring at the red plum picture on her waist, a dangerous light flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    But she didn''t know. She was lying on his knee like a lazy cat waiting for the excrement shovel to smooth her hair.


    "This should be the family pattern of our family. I''m curious. Why haven''t you seen it before? Is it a birthmark?"

 Chapter 2036

    Long Tianyu''s fingers gently crossed the unique red plum picture.


    This is not a birthmark, but it is definitely not something anyone can have.


    "Hiss -"


    She took a breath of air-conditioning, which also made long Tianyu wake up in an instant.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t touch it first. It hurts!"


    The position of the red plum picture was as painful as being skinned by life.


    She has been patient all the way. Now, in the arms of men, she finally doesn''t have to pretend.


    Long Tianyu saw clearly that the delicate and charming picture of red plum blossoms had a lot of small blisters at the moment, and there were places where tender red meat was exposed.


    Clearly, it was scalded by something!


    "I''ll find some ointment for you. Wait. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Lin Mengya was gently put on the bed by him. Then, he hurried out like a fire burning his ass.


    I don''t know where he found the ointment. In short, when he put the ointment on her red plum chart, the cold touch made her feel very comfortable.


    "Woo - where did you find the ointment? It''s so easy to use?"


    Long Tianyu''s hand hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said, "this is a medicine for burning and scalding. Is it better?"


    Lin Mengya naturally knows this.


    In fact, she was burned.


    It''s just that because of her special system, she has only some minor injuries. It''s good to wipe the ointment.


    "Ya''er, who hurt you?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to change the subject. He was really angry and wanted to kill.


    Lin Mengya turned over and only showed the red plum picture on her chest. Shyly, she motioned him to bring the ointment. She could put it on herself.


    How could long Tianyu miss such a good opportunity, but when he saw the other party insist, he couldn''t help feeling soft, and then gave the ointment to her.


    With her back to the man, she quickly put on the ointment, and then, when it was almost absorbed, she put on a soft gauze dress.


    "In fact, I don''t know who did it. But when I was bathing last night, Xiaoyao told me that there was something more in the pool water. I didn''t take it to heart at that time, because this medicine powder had the effect of nourishing my face. But when I entered the asking heart spring, there was a family pattern here, and suddenly it hurt badly."


    Pond water is a kind of medicinal material commonly known as "peach blossom powder".


    If this medicine is used for a long time, it has the effect of whitening.


    There was no problem in Wenxin spring, and only where there were family patterns, it hurt so much that she couldn''t stand.


    Maybe it reacted to something on her family''s tattoo.


    Fortunately, she released the toxin at that moment.


    No matter how powerful these two things are, they can''t poison her.


    Therefore, he was also burned.


    It''s hard to imagine that if she doesn''t have such a abnormal constitution, her skin will be completely burned!


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized what their purpose was.


    "They want to destroy my family pattern so that I can never be recognized by these people."


    "Well, and I''m afraid that''s not their ultimate goal."


    Looking at the cold killing machine hidden under long Tianyu''s spotless eyes, she suddenly thought of something.


    "If I can''t be admitted, then I won''t have a chance to touch the secrets guarded by these people, will I?"


    But long Tianyu was angry, but it was not this matter.


    He grabbed her little hand and said in a low voice, "what if you are hurt by this thing?"


    With his wife''s strong physique, he was also injured.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that if he didn''t have the blood poison to protect himself, wouldn''t his woman die of pain?


    The breath of violence rose from his heart.


    Seeing that he suddenly became murderous, Lin Mengya didn''t feel afraid at all. Instead, she took the initiative to hold his waist and comfort him.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine."


    Her soft fragrance is like a panacea, which can cure his irritable heart in an instant.


    There is a tiger in everyone''s heart.


    Some people are saints when they restrain themselves, while others choose to let go and fall into the abyss.


    He thought he was not a saint, but he was so restrained because of her.


    Leaning against his warm arms, I felt that he carefully opened his arms and tried not to touch her wound.


    Lin Mengya was tossed all day and was really tired.


    "Don''t be silly. I''ll avenge myself. You just have to be good, good..."


    The remaining words were brought into her dream.


    But he knew what she was going to say.


    What she wants is that he can be well with her and the children.


    "I promise you that I will always be by your side."


    The moonlight was soft, not as soft as his kiss in her hair.


    Long Tianyu hugged her and clamped her legs to prevent her from touching the wound.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, but he couldn''t hide the cold color inside him.


    Although she was held tightly like an octopus, she slept well with him.


    And I don''t know whether the ointment brought by fish is too effective or her body''s resilience is too strong.


    In short, after a short night, the wound didn''t hurt much.


    Behind him, although the man was sleeping heavily, his hands and feet were wrapped around her, but he didn''t touch any of her wounds.


    Lin Mengya gently withdrew from the man''s arms. I don''t know if his hands and feet will be numb after he slept like this all night.


    Carefully covered him with a quilt, then put on his clothes and walked to the bronze mirror.


    It''s strange. Why did the mark disappear after only one night?


    Lin Mengya looked back and forth in front of her.


    In addition to a dark red wound, which reminded her that yesterday was not an illusion, the red plum picture had disappeared without a trace.


    "The clan patterns of the master of the palace family are usually hidden. They only appear when they are stimulated under specific conditions."


    Behind him came the lazy voice of a man.


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at him with a smile.


    "You know it clearly. Sometimes I doubt whether you are the palace family or I am the palace family!"


    These words are full of coyness and anger.


    As soon as long Tianyu hooked his big hand, he took him to bed.


    "Show me your wound."


    He whispered in her ear, the crisp sound streaming across her sensitive ear.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously dodged and pushed people down.


    "Hooligan!"


    With a red face, she stared at each other.


    She didn''t make much effort at all, so long Tianyu just leaned against the bed at will.


    The long black hair scattered on the shoulders, removed those cold men, and the facial features were hideously perfect.


    Just looking at it, people can''t help feeling a little palpitating.


    Lin Mengya covers her irregular heartbeat, beauty attack, foul!


    "What''s the matter? We''ve all had children. What if we see?"


    In an instant, all the pink bubbles were punctured.


    Lin Mengya was calm and didn''t look at each other, so she covered herself.


    "Yes, anyway, I''m a married woman who has given birth to children. Please don''t be so hungry and thirsty every time you see me, old man?"


    What happened to the baby? Is she so unattractive after being a mother?


    Long Tianyu, who poked his wife''s heart, had no idea why the other party suddenly changed his face.


    He clearly didn''t mean that.


    "Ya''er, good, that''s not what I mean."


    Seeing that people were going to leave, he immediately jumped up and surrounded them.


    While whispering coax, while quietly untie her buttons.


    He is really not playing a rogue, but the wound on her body. He can''t cover it.


    "Go away! If you don''t go again, I''ll shout!"


    Lin Mengya is angry.


    But I was afraid of touching the wound, so I struggled very hard.


    After a long time of hypocrisy, long Tianyu finally apologized, and Lin Mengya was willing to "forgive" him.


    But the wound on her body, she won''t show it again.


    "You should take this medicine every morning and evening. If it''s inconvenient for you, let them give it to you. Good boy, don''t touch the water. It''s bad in case of suppuration."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t want to undertake this glorious and arduous task.


    However, if his daughter-in-law refused, he could only retreat and seek second place.


    Lin Mengya wears light gauze clothes, and her face is red and can drop blood.


    Long Tianyu only thought she was so cute. He opened the curtain and dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "I like you no matter what you look like."


    In a word, Lin Mengya lost her temper.


    But she is still a little unwilling.


    Once upon a time, she was the only one who flirted with this man, okay!


    "I can''t go out because I''ve been injured these days. I''ll leave it to you. You can''t screw it up for me."


    Such bossy, but let long Tianyu quite useful.


    His woman had never been so forthright with anyone except him.


    This is his woman. He naturally wants to spoil the lawlessness.


    "Yes, madam!"


    Lin Mengya spat at him with a smile.


    "Bah! I''m not ashamed. Who''s your wife?"


    Pouting his small mouth, his hard little expression made long Tianyu''s heart itch.


    "Well, you have a good rest. I''ll come back with you in the evening."


    The big palm rubbed her head. Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "then I''d like to thank you for your support. You can''t come in the evening."


    Long Tianyu smiled and blocked her angry lips.


    "That''s not good, sir. I''ll like your mouth. Remember, wait for me!"


    Lin Mengya stared at her round eyes, but in the end, she burst out laughing.


    They are so naive,


    However, only in front of each other can they be so indulgent.


    When long Tianyu left, she also closed her smiling face and fell on the bed.


    Although after the wound was healed, she could also leave no scars on her body.


    But those people calculated on her and tried to destroy her, but she couldn''t bear it.


    "Cairu."


    She raised her voice and cried. Cairu immediately came in and stood respectfully in front of her.


    "Go and invite the girl named Xiaoxue to me. I have something to ask her face to face."

 Chapter 2037

    She was injured and couldn''t wear thick clothes. Long Tianyu loved her again. After a while, he asked someone to send a lot of things.


    A bead curtain was hung in the room, and a screen was set inside.


    The door was blocked by the thick cotton curtain. I don''t know what method the man used. There were few charcoal pots, but the room was a lot warmer.


    She was wearing only a tulle skirt and didn''t feel cold at all.


    Baiji and Baizhi blamed themselves even more when they saw her wound.


    At that time, only they were present. If they knew that those people had such bad intentions, they must have locked something, and they wouldn''t let their young lady go into the water and suffer this pain.


    "Miss, I''m here."


    Outside, Cairu answers.


    Angelica dahurica immediately stood up angrily, clenched her teeth and looked angrily at the door.


    At this time, light snow looks like a lost dog.


    She fell to the ground and banged her head.


    When grandma Sha returned, she conveyed the patriarch''s order to all the people.


    Those who had been kind to her before showed disgust and ridicule in an instant.


    Everyone did not hesitate to blame her for disobedience to the patriarch.


    However, they clearly have the right to choose not to believe, don''t they?


    Why did something happen and it all became her fault?


    "I''ve seen the patriarch. Patriarch, I''m wrong. Please forgive our family."


    Up to now, Xiaoxue is still begging.


    But Angelica dahurica was angry and red with her eyes. She walked over and raised her hand to fight.


    But after seeing the girl shrink, she reluctantly took it back.


    "You still have the face to beg my miss! You know, you almost killed my miss!"


    Bletilla immediately pulled people back.


    Although she doesn''t like to see Xiaoxue, the young lady has something serious to ask.


    Lin Mengya fell on the girl who couldn''t stop kowtowing and begging her forgiveness across the screen.


    To be honest, it''s not just Xiaoxue''s fault.


    But now that she has made a choice, she has to pay the corresponding price.


    This is true of everyone in this world.


    "Xiaoxue, there is no reason to take back what I said. Besides, how long do you think you can continue to live in the family even if I let you stay?"


    Xiaoxue didn''t understand the meaning of her words before. A moment later, she couldn''t help shivering.


    The whole person was depressed and collapsed on the ground.


    The owner is right.


    If she stayed, the people would regard her as a traitor.


    At the thought of the family''s attitude towards those "traitors", she couldn''t help shaking with fear.


    It''s hard to be exiled, but at least their family can stay alive.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    "But I want to know who ordered you."


    Light snow clenched her teeth, but she was ready to carry it to the end.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry, but slowly explained the reason why she didn''t say it.


    "I guess it must be the mountain god, or the messenger of the mountain god, who told you? Maybe he also said that if you give him up, the mountain god will punish your family. Your parents, relatives and friends will be punished by God for your disclosure, and maybe die."


    Xiaoxue suddenly widened her eyes and looked at her in horror.


    The whole person seemed to be thrown into the frozen river and trembled uncontrollably.


    "I, I..."


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt something wrong and said in a hurry, "Cairu, she wants to bite her tongue!"


    The latter came forward and hugged Xiaoxue''s head.


    But for a moment, the girl clenched her teeth. If she was so slow, the whole tongue would have to be bitten off by her!


    "She seems a little out of her mind, master. What should I do?"


    Cairu broke her jaw so hard that she couldn''t bite it off.


    But the man rolled his eyes, as if he had gone mad.


    "Knock her out!"


    Lin Mengya stepped out quickly. At this time, Cairu also knocked the person out.


    No one expected such a change.


    Lin Mengya grabs Xiaoxue''s hand and checks the other parts.


    "She was hypnotized."


    Xiaoxue''s body doesn''t have any sudden disease.


    If it weren''t for Xiaoyao''s warning just now, I''m afraid the girl will die.


    "Hypnosis?"


    Angelica looked at her suspiciously. Lin Mengya nodded and explained to them.


    "If Xiaoxue wants to say something about the mountain god, the hypnosis will be triggered and she will bite her tongue and commit suicide."


    These words made several people around him burst out in a cold sweat.


    Bai Ji frowned and said in disgust, "where is this mountain god? It''s clearly a devil! Fortunately, there is a young lady, otherwise this girl won''t die in vain?"


    Lin Mengya puts down Xiaoxue''s arm.


    She forcibly interrupted this time. Maybe Xiaoxue won''t be controlled by this hypnotic instruction in the future.


    And now she finally understands why Xiaoxue is brainwashed.


    Yes, it''s hypnosis and brainwashing.


    Young children are more likely to be brainwashed than other determined people.


    Because of the existence of this instruction, they are not worried that someone will disclose it afterwards.


    "Cairu, go to the family immediately and find out those who have seen the mountain god. Remember, don''t let people ask them everything about the mountain god. Bring it here as soon as possible!"


    "Yes."


    Cairu knew how powerful she was, so she ran out to do it.


    But she was a little late.


    The people''s dissatisfaction and hatred for these people far exceeded Lin Mengya''s expectations.


    Almost at the moment of determining her identity, those people defected.


    Due to the order of the house owner, they can no longer physically punish those who have been expelled from the palace.


    But they still blocked people and pressed them why they betrayed their master.


    The children panicked in an instant.


    They don''t know why those close relatives and friends hate them in an instant.


    In the face of those people''s ugly words one by one, looking at their parents, they can''t help but compensate, but in exchange, they are more hurtful and abusive. Some children have reached the edge of collapse.


    "I said, I said, yes -"


    The child''s face turned ferocious before he could say anything.


    He bit his tongue hard, opened his mouth full of blood, closed it one by one, and said endless words under the frightened eyes of the people.


    "Ah - dead!"


    The crowd dispersed in an instant.


    The rest were full of fear of the child.


    With a "pop", the child fell to the ground, and the helplessness in his big eyes had solidified.


    "Dead, dead! It''s the punishment of the mountain god, that''s the punishment of the mountain god!"


    Someone shouted in panic.


    The remaining three teenagers were all huddled together.


    They look at their parents


    , crying for help from their parents.


    "We didn''t mean it. We don''t want to die!"


    After witnessing the death of their companions, the children finally knew their fear.


    At this moment, the secret of the mountain god was like the sickle of death, which was put on the necks of the three teenagers.


    "Shut up! Don''t say anything!"


    Just then, Cairu arrived.


    But one of the teenagers has moved his mind.


    He was threatened by death and completely forgot those taboos.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, his hypnotic command was triggered, and his hard teeth bit hard at his soft tongue.


    But at the next moment, he was hit hard in the back of the neck.


    The other two teenagers were also knocked out by Cairu.


    The parents of those children immediately came forward and picked up their children.


    In addition to the first teenager biting his tongue, the other two were knocked unconscious by her before they could bite.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    Five and a half children, one dead and one injured, the rest are still in a coma.


    As a result, the whole palace villa was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere.


    Although Lin Mengya has some research on hypnosis, after testing, she found that the person who set this hypnotic instruction is an absolute master.


    However, she is not without methods.


    After the two teenagers woke up, she asked someone to take off their chins and enticed them to say something about the mountain god.


    Although the solution is very simple, for them who were unprepared before, as long as they are a little later, the five children will never be saved again.


    "Master, people are sober now. However, they don''t seem to remember the mountain god."


    Cairu frowned. The development of this matter has been beyond their expectation.


    Moreover, the master was hurt


    If the boss knows, he''ll run away again.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya was not surprised by the result.


    Although the instructions of suicide have been untied, those people will definitely stay behind.


    Now, the four children have completely lost their memory of the mountain god.


    For them, they have become the owner of the house that they can serve enthusiastically.


    But unfortunately, the previous events have not been erased because of their forgetting.


    It''s more painful than letting them keep their memories.


    "Send people away first. Remember to send someone to protect them secretly."


    Forget, it doesn''t mean absolute safety. Maybe those people will cut down the roots.


    However, the parents of those children recalled that the reason why these children had such changes was that they had passed by in Houshan.


    Some of them knew it, while others inadvertently revealed it later.


    In other words, when they "get lost", they will be bewitched and hypnotized by the mountain god.


    It seems that she will go to the back mountain herself.


    Long Tianyu''s ointment has miraculous effects, and her own resilience can be called abnormal.


    However, it was only two days. The wound was almost better, leaving only a dark red mark, which looked startling on the snow like skin.


    Long Tianyu still kept his "accompany sleep" and was willing to be her human flesh shelf. He didn''t let her scratch even a little wound in her sleep.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya expressed great satisfaction.


    That night, they hugged each other and slept, and long Tianyu finally didn''t have to be so careful.


    When I just applied the medicine to her, I said in a soft voice like coaxing a little girl: "don''t worry, look back, I''ll find some of the best scar removing ointment for you."

 Chapter 2038

    Long Tianyu knows that she loves beauty.


    In the past, whether it was her own water powder Rouge or soap for bathing and cleansing at home, she carefully prepared prescriptions and had all kinds of beauty functions.


    The effect is so good that the whole palace family, even the ladies and ladies of those aristocratic families, will secretly ask for it from her.


    The skin and flesh were raised like a good lanolin white jade, delicate and soft, and also exuded a jade like luster, which made him sink and love it every time he saw it.


    How could she stand such an ugly scar?


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, but asked, "what if she can''t get rid of it?"


    She felt a little angry.


    In fact, this is the same as asking if she would change her mind if she were old Zhuhuang one day.


    Long Tianyu didn''t react at once. He just thought she was worried about the scars. What if she really couldn''t get rid of them.


    Dress her in gauze, hold her in your arms, and continue to comfort her with a gentle voice that no one has ever heard.


    "No. I''ll find the best doctor and use the best materials. Besides, your scar is not so serious."


    Lin Mengya was a little angry.


    Hum!


    Sure enough, the most important thing for a man is his appearance. He turned his head and pushed the man away. He said coldly, "you also feel ugly, don''t you? You can choose not to look. Anyway, sooner or later, I will have the day when my skin will relax."


    At the moment, long Tianyu turned his taste.


    Smile and put the daughter-in-law who doesn''t often get into trouble back into her arms.


    "How?"


    He lifted her gauze slightly and kissed her shoulder gently on the scar that she was almost fine.


    "In my eyes, no matter what you look like, you are the most beautiful. Besides, your scar looks good. It''s my wife, and even the wound is as beautiful as a picture."


    Gently asked, lingering love words, instantly opened her heart.


    Lin Mengya suddenly stopped tangled.


    She laughed at herself. When did she care so much about her beauty and ugliness.


    However, Yu is right.


    No matter what it is, it always has its own unique beauty.


    People have to learn to accept everything first.


    On this thought, she didn''t think how ugly the scar was.


    "What do you think of the last two days?"


    She played with long Tianyu''s fingers and thought about the rumors about the mountain god.


    She had told him about death hypnosis.


    These days, he is also busy tracking down the matter.


    "I''ve sent someone to the back mountain. They''re very careful and haven''t left any traces."


    It''s about Lin Mengya. Long Tianyu can''t let go.


    But the back mountain is clean. Compared with the mountain god, there is not even a broken mountain temple.


    "I''ve also asked people about those people. They all said that the legend of the mountain god on the back mountain was handed down many years ago, and no one has taken it seriously. It''s just that the mountain god has appeared frequently in recent years. It makes them pay more and more attention."


    It''s exactly the same as what he found.


    The other side is very cunning, and the mountain god has long existed, not fabricated by several people.


    In this way, many clues are blurred and covered up in legends, making it difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    "Do you remember Gong Tu?"


    She suddenly asked, and long Tianyu nodded.


    Of course he remembers this man. After all, he was still making waves in the palace for a while.


    But later, his wife cleaned it up like a lost dog and was running around.


    "I used to think that the reason why he colluded with those people was that he took the way of Lin MengWu. But now I want to come, but I feel something wrong."


    Long Tianyu gave her a look to let her go on.


    "Lin MengWu used medicine to control their great ancestors before, and even Gong TU was controlled by her. This shows that there is a great contradiction between them. At first, I thought it was the contradiction caused by them to distribute the interests of the palace family. But now it seems that maybe they paid homage to different docks at the beginning?"


    It''s not impossible.


    When long Tianyu heard the speech, he also fell into meditation and spoke for a long time.


    "The group that Lin MengWu takes refuge in is a powerful force in the immortal city. The people of their sect are trying to expand their sphere of influence on the ground. That''s why they focus on the palace family. But they don''t have a heavy weight in the immortal city."


    The power distribution of immortal city is complex and not much stronger than those on the ground.


    Had it not been for the common interests, I''m afraid we would have been inseparable.


    He didn''t want to sow discord in the past and let Xiancheng destroy itself.


    But it is a pity that the people on the other side of Xiancheng, earlier than the people on the ground, realized their situation.


    No one is so stupid in the face of the pressure of survival.


    "However, I later found that Gong Tu seems to have some status. An ambitious person like him will not be willing to fall behind others. But Lin MengWu is also so. She will never be willing to be a pedal. So I think they should have an equal status that can exchange interests."


    Needless to say, Gong Tu is an ambitious man who pays attention to power desire.


    Lin MengWu is arrogant and vain.


    If Gong Tu had really gone her way, she would have taken Gong Tu as a slave. Where would she have moved her mind and restrained each other by means?


    "The Gong Tu clan is different from the one in gongjiazhuang, but they live not far from here. Do you think that''s what those people thought before?"


    The lineage of the palace master is not so much a clansman as a private slave of the palace master.


    They can not leave the palace villa at will. They must guard the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family, and have no right to inherit the owner of the palace family or other important positions.


    Their existence is for the master of the palace family.


    In this way, they will become an extremely troublesome place in the eyes of some people.


    Because they might rather die than reveal the secrets related to the palace master!


    "If their purpose is to know some secrets of the palace family, the simplest way is to support Lin MengWu and become the owner of the palace family."


    Lin Mengya muttered to herself. Suddenly, she remembered another thing.


    "Before, Lin MengWu pretended to be my sister with such confidence. Maybe he knew that asking Xinquan could verify the identity of the owner!"


    If they can give her medicine, it must be the secret of her family pattern.


    Maybe they have some means to let Lin MengWu muddle through.


    According to their original plan, the people who came to worship their ancestors this time should be Lin MengWu.


    However, she exposed all the conspiracies!


    She stopped excitedly, only feeling that all this was connected.


    The purpose of those people is not above a palace at all.


    They finally point to the secrets that may exist in the ancestral tombs of the Gong family!


    "Even if she knows, she can''t get through."


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and rubbed her hand with his chin.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at him.


    "How do you know? Moreover, if the mountain god hypnotized those people, he might have set up these secrets long ago?"


    She was a little worried.


    No matter what the secret is, it must be very important to let these people spend so much time.


    But long Tianyu gently stroked her shoulder and tried to calm her down.


    "The secrets of the palace family will not be hidden in the mouth of a group of family slaves. With the wisdom of their ancestors, they will not be surprised by these things."


    That''s true.


    But she still felt that it was not very safe.


    "Besides, it''s the mausoleum of the past masters of the palace family. Even if Lin MengWu can get through, he may not be able to get in."


    These words made some sense, but she still had doubts.


    "But if the secret of the palace family is not in their hands, won''t it be lost to me?"


    Calmed people, long Tianyu said his guess little by little.


    "It''s better to leave the secrets that can only be solved by future generations than those that are easy to be discovered. I think only you can crack the secrets in the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family."


    Only she can crack it?


    Identity, or blood? Is it difficult for her to be verified again?


    You know, in addition to this body, only the family pattern was inherited from her mother.


    "It seems that we have to go to the Zuling earlier."


    Looking at the anxiety in her eyes, long Tianyu was distressed.


    "Well, don''t worry. They didn''t hurt you before, and there must be future moves. Since I know that the mountain god may have something to do with the power of Gong butcher, I''ll let someone check it."


    That''s easy to say.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt as if she had never seen through her own man.


    "I said --"


    She suddenly approached, and her red lips were less than a finger away from his lips.


    "How many identities do you have? Why do I always feel that you don''t seem to be afraid of those people in Xiancheng?"


    Long Tianyu lifted his lips.


    Eyes, but staring at the delicate in front of me.


    "Fear is the same, and so is fear. Since they are the same, why should I be afraid?"


    "You haven''t answered my question directly!"


    The next moment, he kissed.


    Lin Mengya wanted to struggle, but she was imprisoned by a pair of iron arms.


    "Just remember that even if you poke a hole in the sky, your husband can hold it for you."


    She was panting and pressed on his chest. She turned her eyes when she listened to the man''s boasting.


    "What if I want to kill all the people in the world? Why, will you hand me a knife?"


    "Hehe."


    Long Tianyu''s smile made her more unhappy. She was trying to bite him as revenge, but the man grabbed her shoulder.


    "If you want to kill all the people in the world, I will be the knife in your hand."


    His voice was soft, but his eyebrows and eyes were very serious.


    It seemed that he could turn the world upside down as long as she gave an order.


    "Are you stupid? I''m not a devil. Why kill!"


    She poked long Tianyu''s handsome face discontentedly.


    This kind of indulgence without a bottom line is sometimes quite creepy.


    She leaned back into his arms, but her heart was full.


    Therefore, she missed long Tianyu''s relieved smile.

 Chapter 2039

    Although there is the cooperation of long Tianyu, the time is somewhat urgent.


    The date of rebuilding the ancestral mausoleum is coming, and it can''t be postponed, lest it will attract the attention of the outside world.


    After she was almost well enough to wear a heavy sacrificial dress, everything developed as scheduled.


    Before dawn, she bathed in incense under the service of four girls.


    The dress is very cumbersome. There are nine kinds of accessories on it alone.


    From the top of the head to the soles of the feet, everything is exquisite.


    She roughly estimated that these things alone weighed more than ten kilograms.


    Similarly, the effect is solemn and atmospheric, completely suppressing the natural beauty and charm of her appearance.


    The dignity and elegance hidden in the bones can set off this gorgeous dress completely.


    "Master, it''s almost time. I''ll prepare with Bai Su first."


    After wearing an eight baby like a flower Yingluo for her, Cairu bent over and respectfully stepped down.


    Although they know that no one will dare to make trouble today, they still dare not relax.


    The accident that the master was burned has become an alarm for everyone.


    They must ensure the safety of their masters, otherwise their existence will be meaningless.


    Lin Mengya was so pressed by the golden crown on her head that she couldn''t rotate flexibly, so she had to give an order.


    "Be careful, don''t be brave!"


    The person behind the scenes is very vicious, and the layout is deep, which makes it impossible to prevent.


    She doesn''t want to let her own people have any more damage.


    They nodded and left quietly.


    Facing the first ray of morning light, wearing a new Gong Ling, with all the people, knelt outside the main courtyard.


    Lin Mengya came meandering in a purple and gold dress.


    Next to her, the deep sound of rites and music remembered that the stone road in front of her was covered with all kinds of precious spices.


    Countless people prostrate on the ground. At this moment, they finally saw the Lord handed down by their ancestors from generation to generation!


    Apart from etiquette and music, no one spoke.


    Although she no longer liked these people, she also felt the awe and loyalty of those people to their owners at this moment.


    However, what they offer is not a person, but an identity.


    Maybe they are sad, even sometimes quite hateful.


    But this is the life they have chosen. If one day they are abandoned, or the masters they sincerely serve no longer need them, they will completely collapse.


    Faith can be invincible, but sometimes it is fragile.


    Finally, she arrived at the family temple in Houshan.


    There are no gods here, only the past palace owners.


    The process of ancestor worship was very cumbersome. Although she had been prepared, she was also sweating.


    But the shelf is still fully handled, not timid at all, and the movement is also beautiful and smooth.


    Finally, she added the grave herself.


    The great grandfather asked for the day and hour himself.


    It''s good now, not bad at all.


    However, the palace family''s repair of the ancestral tombs is just a renovation in appearance, and there are guards around, which will never give them the opportunity to destroy the ancestral tombs.


    After she broke the ground first, Gong Ling came forward and took the tool in her hand.


    "The owner is hard. Please go and have a rest first."


    Lin Mengya tried to stretch herself during the whole ceremony. Now, it''s finally a success.


    She nodded and took people into the family temple.


    Just now she didn''t have time to look around. Now she can see clearly.


    It can also be called magnificent, but there are no stone statues in the middle except the memorial tablet of the owner.


    There are two ear chambers behind the memorial tablet. Later, she will personally send the sacrifices prepared by Gong Ling and them to the ear chamber.


    She has been wondering where the coveted and hidden secrets are.


    Today, I have a chance to find out.


    "Master, the sacrifice is ready. Who are you taking to deliver it?"


    Gong Ling came to her and asked.


    She took a look. Although there were many things, everyone''s face was full of expectation.


    It seems that it is a great honor to send things to our ancestors.


    She thought for a moment and said, "you can arrange it, but be mature and steady. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Well, don''t worry, master!"


    Gong Ling thought she was cautious, but Lin Mengya only thought that if there were brainwashed spies in the younger generation, wouldn''t she make trouble for herself?


    After a while, Gong Ling picked out a small team of 20 people.


    Ten men and ten women, all over the age of 40, are quite famous among their people.


    The rest of the people were all envious, not to mention the twenty who couldn''t hold their pride.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead. What''s the hobby of evil taste?


    Seeing that the time was almost the same, Gong Ling showed her the way in person.


    At this time, Baiji and Baizhi can''t come in. After all, they are not palace family, and they are not domestic slaves who have signed a dead deed.


    They looked at her with some worry, and the latter gave them a slightly calm look.


    Just go to the ear room. Besides, there are three guards outside: long Tianyu, Hanya guard and palace guard.


    Yes, there''s no big problem.


    According to the rules, she took people to the ear room in the East.


    Gong Ling opened the mechanism of the ear chamber. The battle a few days ago left no trace here.


    The ear room is very empty. Except for the stone platform for sacrificial offerings, there is only a bronze incense burner.


    Lin Mengya goes to incense first and tells her ancestors that this is filial piety of the younger generation.


    "Master, would you like to stay here alone for a while?"


    Gong Ling asked in a low voice. Lin Mengya had a trace of doubt in her eyes. Gong Ling immediately explained, "this is the rule of the palace family. It is said that the spirits of our ancestors can communicate with the owner."


    Lin Mengya just feels fluffy in her heart. How can the dead communicate with her?


    But since it''s the rule, she can''t break it.


    And she also needs time to see what secrets are hidden here.


    "OK, you go out first."


    She tried to make a solemn appearance, and then after everyone left, Gong Ling quietly told her where the mechanism for opening the stone gate was.


    Up to now, she was almost sure that as the master of the family, the slaves and tomb keepers, the people of this palace family, actually didn''t know the real secret at all.


    It was only because they were too crazy about the palace master that they made those outside think that they had the ultimate secret.


    But with your feet, you know that people are the most changeable animals.


    If any generation entrusted to non-human, wouldn''t it be uprooted?


    I don''t know how many years have passed since the layout of the past palace owners, how could such a mistake be made.


    But it''s just a matter of putting up a doubt.


    She took off her heavy coat a few times and revealed her small cotton padded jacket.


    It was not too cold in the tomb, which made her feel strange.


    It is said that even the ear chamber of an ordinary ancient tomb will be filled with a strong cool air.


    But there was no such gloomy feeling here.


    Is it really because of blood affinity?


    The ear room could come to an end in a few steps. She didn''t dare to make too much noise, so she had to touch everything she could find with her hand.


    Her sense of touch is very sensitive, but anything with a mechanism or something can''t escape her eyes in nine cases out of ten.


    Finally, she came to the door that sealed the tomb passage.


    On the stone gate, there is a tomb beast carved with the tomb path of rare animals.


    The tomb beast in that town doesn''t look ferocious. On the contrary, it is peaceful and more like a auspicious beast.


    She stroked the pattern on it inch by inch, but unfortunately, the stone door was tightly fitted and could not be opened at all.


    She stepped back, looked at the stone gate and thought.


    If the ancestors of the palace family really put the secret in the mausoleum, in order to ensure that the people who got the secret are their descendants, the mechanism they set must use a method that can be easily identified.


    She looked at her green and thin fingers. Shouldn''t she use her blood again?


    But where should she use it?


    Such a big door, even if she drained her blood, it was not enough to brush one side.


    Thinking about this problem in her head, Lin Mengya was gradually attracted by the pattern on the door.


    Because the more she looked, the more she felt that the tomb beast in the town looked familiar.


    If the tomb beast can put away its claws and tusks, and then its huge body is a little smaller, finally, it''s best to roll


    Lin Meng be brutal and inhuman looking at the tomb animals, but make complaints about the aesthetics of their ancestors.


    This is not a beast! It''s clearly a big black cat! Just like the little black who often sucks her cat mint on the spot!


    Is it difficult that the cat slave gene is also inherited from the ancestors?


    But soon she found something unusual.


    A pair of cat pupils can be distinguished from ordinary cats in appearance.


    For example, her little black, since she followed her and sucked her blood, a pair of cat eyes became bright purple.


    However, the eyes of the Gu animal here are sunken.


    She reached out and touched it, but her fingertips hurt.


    He immediately withdrew his hand, but saw a small sharp thorn suddenly appear.


    After she withdrew, the spike retracted, but it stuck to her fingertip blood.


    For a moment, only a toothache sound of mechanical rotation was heard.


    The closed tomb gate suddenly opened to her.


    Lin Mengya sucked the wound on her finger and looked inside warily.


    The deep tomb path is like a machine shuttling through time and space, which makes people unable to see where it will lead and what dangers it will encounter.


    She took a deep breath, but suddenly found that the air in the tomb passage was not muddy and choking, even with the fragrance of some vegetation.


    This made her more curious. Is this really the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family?


    With doubt, she pulled out the candlestick in her ear room and stepped into the dusty tomb path step by step.


    In the dark, her footsteps were particularly clear.


    Lin Mengya groped for the wall and walked forward. Curiosity overwhelmed fear.


    Besides, she was never alone.

 Chapter 2040

    Xiaoyao has been communicating with her since she came in.


    Maybe she was afraid that she was too nervous, or that her sudden appearance would cause her fear, so Xiaoyao kept telling her all kinds of jokes.


    The sense of humor that can stay in the early childhood stage, and the effect of jokes can be imagined.


    In order not to be swallowed up by the oppression brought by the darkness, she had to endure the "bombing" of small medicine.


    "Master, curious!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Strange, she thought so long ago, okay?


    Who can let people regard the big cat as a tomb beast, unless their ancestors are a cat slave.


    The one who wants to continue to roll cats after death.


    "No, I mean, the air here should be flowing."


    Lin Mengya stopped.


    She didn''t notice it before. Maybe it''s because the air flows too fine?


    The candle in her hand shook slowly, confirming her guess.


    This makes Lin Mengya more strange.


    The ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family is very luxurious, and there are no vents at all.


    She walked on for about half an hour. The darkness in the narrow tomb path almost made her want to run away.


    But after turning a corner, she saw the light again in front of her eyes.


    It was an extremely precious and gentle look.


    Although some dazzling, but in the dark, it looks different and bright.


    "This is..."


    She got used to it for a while before she came into the sun.


    Looking up, she saw something like a round air window.


    Light is spilled from here.


    She looked through her memory and didn''t remember seeing such a window outside. Is it difficult? What did she ignore?


    There is no need for candles on the road ahead.


    Not far away, there will be an air window.


    Her steps were much lighter, and the smell of vegetation in the air was stronger.


    To make her feel, it seems to shuttle through the forest path.


    "Little medicine, can you locate it?"


    Xiaoyao immediately showed their location on the map.


    The tomb path that should have extended to the main tomb chamber, but now completely bypassed the tomb chamber.


    If the positioning of Xiaoyao is correct, here is the road to Houshan!


    The more she walked, the more strange she became. Was it because my ancestors were afraid of being stolen, so they built a fake tomb?


    What''s the matter with those air windows?


    Soon, the tomb path came to an end.


    Because she didn''t come to Houshan, the map of Xiaoyao is not detailed.


    When you get here, it''s disconnected.


    And in front of her, there was another door.


    But this door is wooden, dark wooden door, showing the pure natural texture inside.


    She reached out and pushed hard, still motionless.


    It seems that it still needs to be verified.


    She looked at the wooden door and saw only a few scratches on it.


    It''s very much like being cut out by a knife and axe.


    She subconsciously copied the whole picture into the system, but heard Xiaoyao exclaim: "master, there are several pictures overlapping together!"


    Then, he immediately separated all the pictures and passed them to Lin Mengya.


    Never forgetting her, she soon saw the familiar places.


    you ''re right! The first picture she saw in her mother''s old clothes.


    Whether it''s mother''s belt or shoes, often


    This decoration often appears.


    Although shangguanqing secretly lost many of his mother''s relics later, this decoration can still be seen everywhere.


    The second picture in the next picture is the family pattern on her body!


    A lingering red plum, even if it is simply outlined with a few strokes, can still see the beauty.


    As for the last picture, it is a little strange.


    It was a seed, a seed that sprouted and was about to break through the earth.


    But somehow, when she looked at the seed, a slight uneasiness appeared in her heart.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and wondered how she could have such an emotion towards a seed.


    "Master, there are several important points in each of the three pictures, even some and some repetitions."


    She nodded to show that she saw it, too.


    Holding out her hand, she pressed the points one by one from the first to the third.


    Finally, in the center of the last seed, there was a small depression.


    She held out her hand and pressed it gently.


    Not surprisingly, the stinging pain hit. She retracted her hand and looked at the small blood hole which was not small but bigger than before.


    I have to like it. It''s really not as easy as the big stone cat before!


    She hurried back a few steps, and the wooden door opened at this time.


    "Meow!"


    The rapid meow startled her.


    She thought it was an illusion, until, there were many black cats, large and small, looking in her direction, Lin Mengya only felt her hair stand up.


    Is it hard? She just poked the cat''s nest?


    She didn''t dare to move. One or two kittens were so cute that her heart trembled.


    If faced with such a scale, she may not be able to retreat.


    Cats are nature''s hunters.


    What''s more, it''s a wild cat kept in the mountains.


    Neither of them moved, and the black cats were watching her.


    "Cough, I didn''t mean to."


    Her weak explanation was a pity, but the opposite couldn''t understand her.


    She regretted it very much now. If only Xiao Hei were here, at least she could be an emissary for her.


    "Meow -"


    It''s tender and tender, and it''s a little creamy.


    Later, Lin Mengya saw a little milk cat jumping out of the cat group.


    The little guy looks just weaned, not much bigger than the palm of her hand.


    The blue cat pupil is very spiritual.


    It tentatively came to her, immediately returned, and then came out.


    After repeated several times and determined that there was no danger, she stretched out her soft little claws and hooked the corner of her skirt.


    "Meow -"


    The baby cat tilted its head and gave a soft cry.


    Although still afraid, Lin Mengya, who was hit by the cute killing of the milk cat, still couldn''t help but gently picked up the kitten.


    The soft silky touch in your hand is the best in the world!


    She seems to have forgotten her present situation.


    "Master, can you control yourself!"


    Xiaoyao is a little angry and jealous by the way.


    Hum! If he had no entity, how could the master be so degenerate?


    "Meow -"


    The baby cat rubbed her fingers and licked the palm of her hand with a small pink tongue.


    In an instant, Xiaoyao became the object of crazy jealousy and became his own master.


    It looks a little cute!


    What if AI wants to roll the cat?


    along with


    With the recognition of the baby cat, a kitten kept running over, either rubbing her or licking her.


    Lin Mengya knew that the cat was imprinting their flavor on her.


    She walked slowly inside. Although the black cats were still staring at her, they didn''t pose any attack.


    Lin Mengya also slowly let go of her worries from the beginning to the back.


    The little milk cat in her hand also snored slightly, and her little claws held her fingers and slept soundly.


    The black cat seemed to know where she was going.


    They occupy almost all the space here, leaving only the stone platform in the middle.


    She approached step by step. Finally, she saw a small flowerpot on the stone platform made of white marble.


    That basin is made of agate, and its quality is top grade.


    It''s not earth, it''s sands!


    The small flowerpot was only the size of her fist, but it was invaluable.


    She put the baby cat in her neck nest and reached for the small basin.


    "Master, be careful!"


    She couldn''t help taking a breath of the air conditioner, and a burning tingling sensation came from her fingertips.


    The small agate flowerpot that seemed harmless to humans and animals just now, in fact, both the basin wall and Jinsha were covered with highly toxic.


    Fortunately, after the identification of small drugs, those poisons are not a threat to her.


    With a click, she broke the flowerpot off with a little force.


    Now she knows why there was no mechanism in the tomb.


    The real killing move is actually here.


    You know, the two front doors, more or less, have to hurt their fingers.


    If you come directly to take this small agate flower pot, I''m afraid you''ll die of poison immediately.


    Moreover, she believes there must be a back trick here.


    Sure enough, after taking down the small flower pot, a small base was exposed below.


    "Master, the base is also poisonous, but it doesn''t pose any threat to you."


    She saw a small circular groove on the base.


    She pressed it without hesitation. The sharp needle pierced her finger. It was not strange at all.


    If someone has bad intentions, I''m afraid he will die at this step.


    But she was even more puzzled that her blood poison had become like this after all kinds of karma and coincidence.


    Is it difficult? All previous palace owners have this Constitution?


    But she also ignored the most likely and most unlikely situation.


    That is, everything here exists because of her.


    With a click, a small silver seed popped up in the middle of the base.


    She immediately took it in her hand, but found something in the middle of the silver seed.


    After shaking for a while, she heard the crisp sound from inside. She was almost sure that the secret existed here was sealed in it.


    But so small, she doesn''t know how to open it. It seems that she has to go back and study it.


    "Thank you very much! But I have to go. I''ll see you later!"


    She touched the fluff of the baby cat and said very reluctantly.


    Walking to the door, the little milk cat jumped down skillfully.


    Sitting behind the wooden door, I looked at her quietly, as if I were saying goodbye to her.


    She waved her hand and held back her reluctance.


    If the little guy is willing to go with her, she doesn''t mind raising another cat.


    But this is its home, its parents and brothers are here, so she can''t be so selfish.


    When she got something, her pace accelerated.


    She has been delayed for nearly three hours since she came in.


    If it takes too long, it may cause some unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 2041

    Different from the fear of unknown dark beings before, Lin Mengya''s steps are relaxed now. She is just the seed of the silver, but it involves most of her attention.


    To be honest, up to now, she has not understood the intention of her ancestors.


    While thinking hard, she suddenly stopped in front of the door carved with black stone cat.


    Even her breathing could be heard clearly in the dark.


    She put her ear to the door, but suddenly heard a "Zhi -" sound.


    Someone is rowing on the door with a sharp object.


    It took her almost five hours to come and go.


    Maybe Yu and Baiji are in a hurry, but this is the ancestral Mausoleum of the Gong family. Even if they suspect something has happened to them, they won''t think of using things to destroy this door.


    But who will be outside?


    The creaking sound is very harsh.


    She didn''t dare to raise her sensitivity, or she would be temporarily tinnitus and deaf by the sound.


    The sound outside was getting louder and louder. She didn''t know how long the stone gate could last.


    Looking around, there seems to be no place to hide except the bare walls.


    Turned to run back, but it was quiet outside.


    She stood silently in the dark, allowing time to pass little by little.


    She knew that she was not powerless to fight back, but it was more likely that people outside were still enemies.


    Maybe it''s the other party leading the snake out of the hole?


    But the sound of scraping the door really stopped. She tried to increase the sensitivity, and finally heard the familiar sound.


    "What if the young lady is still inside?"


    It''s Angelica dahurica!


    The little girl cried and listened pitifully. She immediately let her down a bit of caution.


    "Don''t be afraid, your highness will come soon. The master is there and is safe for the time being -"


    Bai Su heard the sound of the stone door being opened as soon as he was half way through his words.


    Everyone looked at the door of the tomb. When they saw her in a thin coat, everyone rushed over.


    "Master!"


    "Miss!"


    "Master!"


    She was overwhelmed by three titles.


    Fortunately, the light in the ear room was not dazzling. She rubbed her eyes and adapted.


    "Why are you here? Just now, who wanted to open this door?"


    She looked into the ear chamber.


    Only Cairu was not there, and Gong Ling and other people seemed a little embarrassed.


    After seeing her, those people couldn''t help but shed tears and thanked their ancestors for their blessing.


    "Master!" Gong Ling, as the oldest person here, immediately explained the situation.


    "It''s all the traitor Gong Tu!" Gong Ling said angrily.


    It turned out that Gong Tu used his position in the palace family to run to the palace family villa several times.


    Every time, he is in the name of sending materials, but in fact, he is to inquire about the reality.


    Soon after Lin Mengya left alone, Gong Tu rushed into the temple with people.


    Later, they angered Gong Tu because they would rather die than obey.


    He took people to lock Gong Ling and them into the ear room, and turned to deal with the bodyguards.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "So, Gong Tu just locked you in. Did he himself come in?"


    Angelica shook her head, took her young lady''s hand and said, "thanks to Lord Ling, they protected the three of us. Gong Tu seems to want to trap us here!"


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she was secretly on guard.


    She had just heard someone rowing the door.


    Her eyes vaguely swept through everyone present. She didn''t see any hard objects in their hands.


    It seems that there should be an insider here.


    After collecting all her guesses and thoughts, Lin Mengya pretended to be nothing, provoked the corners of her lips and said in a loud voice: "don''t be afraid! I believe someone will save us!"


    She dodged slightly, revealing the dark and empty tomb passage behind her.


    Suddenly, several young children leaned over their heads. A moment later, they were forcibly pressed back by their own adults.


    "Master, this is..."


    Gong Ling looked in awe.


    Lin Mengya also said with a serious face: "we''d better not disturb the spirits of our ancestors."


    Gong Ling quickly nodded and took the people back a few steps, while Lin Mengya turned around and tried to press the off switch.


    But at the moment when the door fell, a slender figure flashed over quickly.


    Everyone was unprepared, and the man took out a sharp dagger and went straight to her vest.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Bai Su also jumped up, but she blocked Lin Mengya with her body.


    But the latter has long been prepared.


    With the strength of Bai Su, he rolled on the ground in an instant.


    With a bang, the stone gate fell down.


    The man who attacked her was locked in.


    "What''s going on?"


    The crowd was in a mess in an instant.


    Everyone wanted to come up and see her, but Lin Mengya stopped it.


    Bai Su didn''t care about the dust on her body. She cleaned her up and down and checked her by the way.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he protected the people behind him and looked at the rest of the people.


    "Cough, it''s all right."


    Lin Mengya knew for a long time that the people hiding here would be uncontrollable.


    So she made a look of unprepared.


    They must have tried their best to open the door before. Naturally, they will not easily miss this good opportunity.


    Now, people are locked in.


    Not to mention whether he can find the innermost large cat nest, even if he can open it, those meow owners are enough to choke him.


    Baiji and Baizhi were so frightened that they turned white.


    Fortunately, they have also experienced great storms. Now they understand that no one can believe it except their own sisters.


    Gong Ling was even more shocked.


    In any case, he did not expect that there were so many traitors in the family one after another. For him, it was no less than the collapse of the earth.


    "Yes, it''s aunt Dong''s little bean!"


    In the crowd, someone recognized her attacker.


    With a face, Gong Linghan strode towards the confused couple.


    "Look at your good son!"


    The couple were almost paralyzed with fear.


    They never thought that their clever son would do such a thing.


    Gong Ling was so angry that she raised her hand to fight, but she was stopped by grandma Sha.


    "Master Ling, don''t be impatient! They must not know, or they will stop. You value them so much, and Xiaodou almost grew up in front of you. I hope you have studied relatives for many years, so spare them!"


    This made Gong Ling even more angry.


    Poking aside grandma Sha, she kicked Xiaodou''s father to the ground.


    "If I knew you were so cruel, I might as well let you die at the beginning! It''s better than now to put us into this situation of infidelity and injustice!"


    The man carried it hard and didn''t dare to answer back, but the woman was hit one after another, crying and standing in front of her man for mercy.


    Some of the remaining clansmen could not bear it or felt angry.


    A moment later, the whole ear chamber was in a mess.


    The four of Lin Mengya stood in the corner and saw things getting worse. I''m afraid if they fight again, they will die.


    She gave Bai Su a look. The latter hesitated for a moment and then flashed into the crowd.


    Fortunately, Bai Su''s martial arts opened up those restless people.


    But the crowd stopped her, but she ignored a figure who quietly withdrew from the crowd.


    Although Baiji and Baizhi stood in front of her, they were worried about the situation there.


    Suddenly someone pasted it from the side, and at the same time, the man slapped a pill into her mouth.


    Who knows, something strange happened.


    The poison that should have worked immediately was delayed.


    The man was stunned in situ, but he saw that the woman she felt was controlled by herself turned around and looked at her.


    "Grandma Sha, you''re hiding deep enough."


    Grandma Sha was stunned. Immediately after seeing the irony in her eyebrows, she simply didn''t do it and wanted to take her dagger.


    With a "puff" sound, the sharp weapon stabbed into the body.


    But the one who fell was grandma Sha with an unexpected face.


    At this time, Baiji and Baizhi still look out.


    "Miss, can we turn back?"


    Baiji asked anxiously.


    This is what Lin mengyate explained just now.


    Let them pretend to be attracted by the excitement there no matter what they hear.


    "Well, you can."


    She tidied up her sleeves and covered the hidden weapon between her wrists.


    "Everybody stop. I''ve found the real traitor."


    With a slightly cool voice, she stopped the chaos there in an instant.


    Gong Ling''s hanging heart was half cold when she saw grandma Sha falling at the feet of her master.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    In the crowd, all women showed an indisputable look.


    You know, grandma Sha is optimistic and cheerful. She likes helping others most. She also knows some medical skills and is kind to many people.


    How can such a person be a traitor?


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak, but kicked away the hand under grandma Sha''s skirt.


    "Jingle bell" was crisp, and a small dagger with a hook appeared in front of everyone.


    Now, we have to believe it.


    "Master, it''s all my fault. My supervision is unfavorable. Please cure me!"


    Gong Ling now feels at a loss.


    The younger generation loved for many years and the people who feel familiar and can no longer be familiar are all traitors.


    Let him, can no longer accept, knelt in front of Lin Mengya to apologize.


    "Get up, master Ling, it''s not your fault. People are unpredictable, and if I''m not wrong, she should be the mountain god who plays tricks."


    Grandma Sha is not dead, but the power of the dark crossbow is not small, and people are as good as dead.


    Listening to her, the people who just had some sympathy for grandma Sha in the crowd stared round.


    "What? Is she the mountain god?"


    Gong Ling muttered to herself, like being struck by lightning.

 Chapter 2042

    Grandma Sha closed her eyes and seemed to have been appointed.


    Lin Mengya didn''t deal with her on the spot because grandma Sha owed more to these people.


    Gong Ling was almost out of control.


    Biting his teeth, red eyes, clenched his fist and roared.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Grandma Sha just smiled bitterly, opened her eyes and looked at Gong Ling coldly.


    "Why do I do this? If, if my son is still alive, why should I do this!"


    Seeing her mention of her young son, the people were silent.


    Grandma Sha is a middle-aged widow. Fortunately, she has a son.


    But a few years ago, because the situation of the Gong family was bad, they often couldn''t make ends meet.


    In order to support the family, grandma Sha''s son often goes hunting in the mountains, or digs some herbs and wild fruits.


    But just three years ago, the year before Lin Mengya returned to Gong''s house.


    The main * * side could hardly afford to eat. In order to survive, the son of the sand mother-in-law ventured to hunt wild boars in the mountain.


    They went without telling the adults of the family. With courage, several half of the young men lost in experience and physical strength.


    Finally, several people except grandma Sha''s son came back with one life.


    They confirmed that grandma Sha''s son fell off the cliff in a panic and fell into a meat pie.


    From then on, hatred took root in the heart of grandma Sha, who suffered from the loss of her son, and gradually twisted.


    The past is always cold like winter.


    Even though Gong Ling''s anger is hard to calm, she can''t bear to scold grandma Sha.


    "Then you shouldn''t betray the family."


    "Hehe, I have done good deeds all my life and sincerely worshipped the owner, but what did I get in exchange? Cough..."


    Grandma Sha''s blood kept pouring out of the corners of her mouth. Her throat was like a broken bellows, hoarse and ugly.


    Anyone who has become a parent is touched by the scenery.


    Even though she is hateful, she is excusable.


    But Lin Mengya smiled contemptuously.


    "You have great skills in making up stories. You said your son died three years ago. Why did someone in Chuang Tzu claim to have seen him in Houshan?"


    This made grandma Sha excited in an instant.


    Lin Meng Yaju looked at her from below and stripped her disguise a little.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. After waking up, Xiaoxue told me everything. She said she was in the back mountain and saw your son. After seeing her childhood playmates, Xiaoxue felt suddenly in a dream. Oh, maybe she would be afraid, but your son is a master of hypnosis. In this way, his childhood playmates became your conspiracy one by one A puppet under. I know you want to delay and let your son run away. Unfortunately, he can''t run away. "


    Blood blocked grandma Sha''s mouth.


    She wanted to speak, but she choked and coughed strongly.


    But the more she coughed, the more serious the wound became.


    In the end, she was almost alive and choked to death by her own blood.


    Big open eyes, little by little lost their vitality.


    In the end, she showed her flaws.


    The expressions on the faces of the people who had some sympathy for her just now are also very complex.


    Grandma Sha''s reaction before her death explained everything, but what she didn''t know was that Lin Mengya was just cheating her.


    Xiaoxue simply forgot what happened in Houshan.


    But the Jackdaw guard, who has been secretly monitoring the people, got a very important news.


    Grandma Sha never goes up the back mountain.


    Yes, it means she''s afraid of touching the scene, but her son


    My body has not been found yet.


    As a mother, whether her child is dead or alive, she will want a result.


    In addition, grandma Sha often sneaks to the back mountain with some food and daily necessities at midnight.


    The people of Hanya Wei secretly follow, but every time, they will get lost in the back mountain strangely.


    But when they completely guarded the way down the mountain, they found that every time, no matter when they guarded, they would not see grandma Sha down the mountain.


    Strangely, the next day they saw grandma Sha with her normal face.


    So Lin Mengya guessed that there must be a secret passage down the mountain.


    This explains why those children somehow bypass other people''s search and return to their own home.


    Therefore, grandma Sha is indeed a "Mountain God", but she is not the only "Mountain God".


    She glanced at the corpses on the ground. For whatever reason, grandma Sha''s mother and son had committed a heinous death crime by mutilating those innocent lives.


    "Miss, please sit down and have a rest."


    Angelica dahurica helped her to the stone platform where the sacrifice was placed.


    The situation outside is not so good, but no one rushed in for so long. You can imagine the degree of adhesion.


    The silver seed had been hidden by her in a particularly safe and secret place.


    But she grabbed a purse around her waist and seemed to attach great importance to it.


    I never left the ear room and the door outside.


    I hope everything goes well.


    When Lin Mengya entered the tomb path to explore, long Tianyu personally took people to the back mountain.


    His face was so cold that almost everyone who saw him could not help tightening his body for fear that the excitement would disturb his highness.


    He took people to the back mountain first.


    Xue Hua followed him with a compass that could indicate the direction in his hand.


    "It''s strange that there is a enchanting array here. No wonder we can''t find the so-called mountain gods."


    But what made him more strange was that long Tianyu did not use him to point out the direction, but step by step, firmly towards the real road hidden in flowers and trees.


    "I said, your highness, since you know the way, Why drag me here?"


    As soon as he finished, long Tianyu stopped.


    With the swing of his arm, the people and horses behind him were quiet.


    "From here on, it''s up to you."


    His tone was slightly cold, and his eyes looking at the deep mountains were stained with some evil spirit.


    The little enchanted array before was just to stop people from coming up.


    Starting here is the real killing array.


    If you don''t pay attention, it will trigger the mechanism.


    He noticed it the last time he came, so he didn''t break in.


    With that, Xue Hua nodded.


    A handsome face, always cynical, also showed some dignity.


    "Follow me. Remember, don''t touch anything in the array. Otherwise, we will all die here."


    Although the back is silent, long Tianyu and Xue Hua understand that these people will be very cautious.


    Xue Hua calculated the position and took the first step carefully.


    In the mountain forest, there was no sound except the sound of the wind through the leaves.


    Xue Hua walked to the killing array step by step with his heart.


    Almost every few steps, Xue Hua has to re calculate it.


    For him, a genius who is a recluse, this place is not only difficult, but also extremely insidious.


    As long as you take the wrong step, countless traps will come. It''s hard to escape.


    They also saw many human and animal bones on the road.


    These are all entered by mistake.


    Except for some birds and reptiles, there are no other moving and living things here.


    "This array simply doesn''t give people a way to live, nor does it create many killing sins!"


    Xue Hua scolded with disdain as he walked.


    When he worshipped his master, the master''s first sentence was not to kill in vain.


    Because they want to deal with mountains, rivers, flowers and trees, they are in awe of these things.


    Breaking through the array requires patience. Even Xue Hua''s back has been wet with sweat.


    But he still carried a breath.


    Absolutely, we can''t let this killing array stay to kill creatures.


    "Well, they always do."


    Long Tianyu''s voice is so flat that he can''t hear his current mood.


    Xue Hua, who had just figured out his next step, looked at him in surprise.


    "You mean, the killing array here has something to do with those people?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and said, "such a killing array is arranged at the entrances and exits of the lower three cities of Xiancheng."


    Xue Hua didn''t know as well as he did, but he also knew that the killing array was extremely confusing.


    It''s not difficult to see, but if you fall into it, you can''t escape even if you insert your wings.


    He glanced at the compass and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh, it''s time to be so crazy."


    Then she devoted herself to her great cause.


    Long Tianyu, who was a little behind, kept his hand on his weapon.


    This array is treacherous and powerful. Even if Xue Hua breaks the array, it is not necessarily safe.


    Just as they were about to get out of the woods, suddenly, the sound of "whooshing" breaking the air came from all directions.


    Xue Hua was surprised in his eyes. He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he was held down by long Tianyu on his shoulder.


    "Don''t move!"


    He is as stable as a mountain, and the long sword in his hand is raised in heaven. That means that the people behind him stand still.


    The mountain forest, which was still lively just now, was quiet again.


    Xue Hua opened his closed eyes.


    It''s strange. There''s no pain on my body. Everything around me is as usual. I don''t even have the shadow of a concealed weapon.


    Well, what''s going on?


    "It''s a deliberate voice. Once we mess up, we will be hanged by those traps!"


    Xue Hua didn''t expect either.


    Immediately, I felt angry in my heart. Looking at long Tianyu''s eyes, it was a bit incredible.


    "Your Highness, how did you judge it?"


    But he saw a sachet in long Tianyu''s hand, and his eyes became soft in an instant.


    "We inhaled some poisonous powder since we came in. However, these poisonous powder will only catch people off guard with such a sound."


    Xue Hua only felt a cold sweat.


    Then he looked curiously at the sachet in long Tianyu''s hand.


    "Are you ready in advance?"


    "No, my wife made it for me personally. I usually take it with me. Don''t you know?"


    Then he stared at him with a disdainful face.


    Shewharton choked while.


    Discriminating against bachelors, isn''t it? He also has a fiancee!


    But long Tianyu saw through his thoughts in an instant and said with a sneer: "Oh, you''d better think about how to survive in your fiancee''s Dragon and Phoenix knife."


    Xue Hua: Xinsai!

 Chapter 2043

    Regardless of the anger on his face, long Tianyu stepped out of the woods carefully.


    There is an open land in front of me, and there are several rooms not far away. At first glance, I know that someone should take care of it often.


    Long Tianyu waved his hand, and the men behind him quietly sneaked around the house with him.


    "I''ll have a look."


    He lowered his voice and clenched his sword.


    How evil people are here. Ya''er told him long before he left.


    There was no movement in the room. It looked empty.


    Long Tianyu raised his 120000 alert and approached the nearest house step by step.


    With a "squeak", the door of the main room suddenly opened.


    Long Tianyu didn''t think of it. He picked up the long sword and made an attack posture, ready to start first.


    But there were neither concealed weapons nor anyone jumping out of it.


    He still dare not relax, or silently moved to the door.


    He picked up the curtain with the tip of his sword, but he saw that the main room was empty.


    As soon as he dodged into the main room, a great smell of blood spread from the direction of the inner room.


    He immediately jumped into the inner room, but saw a body lying on the earth Kang.


    The body was a pretty young man, but there was a big hole in his chest.


    But strangely, the boy''s expression is very peaceful.


    As if it were just a deep sleep, not a frozen death.


    Long Tianyu''s face is very bad.


    He and ya''er deliberately split up, but they were still one step ahead.


    "Come in, people are dead."


    Outside, his men began to check around.


    In the firewood house, some headgear and other things used to play tricks were found.


    To be sure, ya''er''s guess is not wrong.


    Here is the mountain god who hypnotized many young girls and committed many crimes.


    But somehow, he was killed.


    Xue Hua touched the boy and his blood was warm.


    "Go and search all the mountains around here."


    Before he came in, he easily destroyed the heart of the killing array.


    The roar from the distance is the destruction of all the traps in the killing array.


    The forest showed its original appearance.


    And the killing array that killed countless creatures no longer exists.


    Long Tianyu''s heart jumped.


    These people took so much trouble to arrange for the things in the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family.


    But they are secret operations, and the enemy has no way to spy.


    Unless - they think they have achieved their goal, they no longer need people to pretend to be mountain gods!


    Ya''er, there must be danger.


    "Everyone follow me! Go down the mountain as fast as you can at any cost!"


    Xue Hua was also startled by long Tianyu.


    But as smart as him, he figured out the key at once.


    If Miss Gong has any accident, I''m afraid they won''t lose their lives!


    Without a word, the organizer ran down the mountain behind his highness.


    "I''ll go first and you''ll keep up as soon as possible."


    Close her lips. Although long Tianyu knows that the hands he left for Lin Mengya are enough to protect her from anyone.


    But my heart is still empty.


    On his way back, Lin Mengya finally saw Gong Tu who had killed red eye.


    With a loud noise in the ear chamber door, three figures rushed in first and protected her in the center in a triangular shape.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Ah San asked eagerly.


    In fact, they have been guarding outside the temple. After fighting inside, they try their best to come in to protect the Lord.


    However, the rats were always in the way, which took some time.


    The three men were pulled away from the battlefield, and the pressure on Gong TU was greatly reduced.


    With an iron blue face, surrounded by his men, he went to the ear room.


    "Gong ya, I didn''t expect you to come back alive."


    Gong Tu''s words were full of envy and hatred.


    Lin Mengya was not polite.


    The corners of her lips were provoked, and Lin Mengya looked at each other disdainfully.


    "Of course, as the saying goes, good evil outweighs good. There is justice before heaven and earth. Evil people always come to no good end."


    She deliberately angered Gong Tu, who indeed showed a gloomy sneer.


    "Fair? Oh, I''m fair! Gong ya, give me the things before I lose my patience. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about my fellow countrymen!"


    "You have long been expelled from the palace family by me. You are not my palace family. I really have the things in my hand. If you want, come and take them by yourself!"


    She raised the empty purse in her hand and then retreated behind ADA and them.


    Blood red greed filled Gong Tu''s eyes.


    He licked his lips, as if he felt that he had won.


    "Grab that purse for me, others, dead or alive!"


    Gong Tu''s men, like jackals, rushed at the people who had no ability to fight back.


    But just as those ethnic groups wanted to protect their heads with death, they saw a residual shadow flash outside the door.


    Gong Tu subconsciously felt bad, but before he took action, a long sword that could kill him was forced on his neck.


    "You, who are you?"


    "Get your people back."


    The cold and low voice has a killing intention that can not be ignored.


    For a man with strong ambition like Gong Tu, he is more afraid of death than ordinary people.


    "Stand back! Don''t you hear me, stand back quickly!"


    His confidant hurried to greet the people back, and everyone around them covetously.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. Gong Tu''s face was gloomy and very unwilling.


    "You go out first and someone will meet you outside."


    Long Tianyu restrained the cold color on his face and said softly to her.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Under the protection of the three, she took the people a little and moved out of the ear room.


    "It''s really moving, but you can''t go out!"


    Gong Tu said gnashing his teeth.


    It was a step away from success, but it fell short, which made his rapidly expanding ambition distort his more vicious ideas.


    Long Tianyu rebuked without waves.


    "Shut up."


    After seeing that everyone had withdrawn, he took Gong Tu closer to the door.


    Xu wanted to make the last move. Before they stepped out of the ear room, Gong Tu suddenly pushed up.


    Long Tianyu kept away from danger, but his left hand smashed at the stone gate.


    "Yu!"


    The last one quit Lin Mengya and watched him locked up with those guys.


    With a cruel twist in his heart, he was about to rush out, but he was tightly stopped by Ah Da and them.


    "Miss, you can''t go!"


    "Let me go! Don''t you see that he''s dangerous?"


    A big three people looked at each other, but resolutely stopped her.


    Lin Mengya is angry and anxious.


    It''s really up to their master to screw up in some things.


    While she was struggling, the stone door of the ear room was closed again


    Degrees on.


    Long Tianyu, who was safe and sound, strode in front of her.


    "Let go, miss."


    "Yes."


    The three immediately stepped back, while Lin Mengya ignored it and bumped into his arms.


    "How can you, how can I see you alone in danger?"


    Lin Mengya choked.


    She knew that what the man was doing behind his back was a hundred times more dangerous than now.


    Now she finally understood why he had to hide it from himself.


    This feeling can really break the heart and liver of life.


    "Don''t cry, I''m fine."


    Long Tianyu only felt very distressed.


    He was always unwilling to let her cry, but the person who made her cry the most was himself.


    This is a sweet and painful contradiction.


    However, in his lifetime, he only enjoyed it.


    Lin Mengya did not shy away from the behavior of outsiders, but also let the people understand that this handsome man in black is only afraid of his Royal Highness Prince Xi, who is famous all over the world.


    The palace came forward trembling and worshipped.


    "Cao min didn''t know it was his Highness the prince who arrived. He was very careless. Please forgive me."


    But long Tianyu just looked at those people condescending with his deep eyes like cold stars.


    "You are indeed guilty."


    Sen Leng''s words immediately made Gong Ling sweat with those people.


    Protective bully in his arms, for those who try to hurt her, long Tianyu will not have any good face.


    Their life and death are all between ya''er''s thoughts.


    "Well, let''s go back first."


    Since long Tianyu can come out, it means that those people have been eliminated.


    She glanced at the door of the ear room, and then her eyes fell on the man beside her.


    Just now, she seemed to see a white shadow flash.


    But neither long Tianyu nor Gong Tu and his men have such white clothes.


    Is it that she was dazzled?


    In the system, Xiaoyao also fixed the picture.


    Unfortunately, the light was insufficient at that time, and the speed was too fast, so it had no clue.


    But soon they had no time to take care of it.


    Because such a big palace has become a sea of fire.


    Countless years ago, it turned into coke still emitting residual temperature.


    Fortunately, this time, people were brought out by her, so there were no casualties.


    "Gong Tu must have done it!"


    Gong Ling said gnashing her teeth as she watched her home destroyed.


    Lin Mengya can also understand his mood at this time.


    Burn people''s houses and dig people''s ancestral tombs.


    Gong Tu not only hated her, but also the whole palace family.


    But who is to blame?


    Obviously, he was greedy and wanted to be the head of the palace family.


    It''s just that there are certain things.


    It''s not that you don''t report, it''s just that the time hasn''t come.


    After getting the silver seed, Lin Mengya guessed that Gong Ling''s mission had come to an end.


    Although these people have their detestable places, they are in great trouble. They block in front of them one after another, which still makes her a little moved.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya, who was dressed in clean clothes, looked at the tattered sacrificial dress.


    Fortunately, Bletilla has a unique skill. She took it over and just looked at it to make sure she could fix it.


    After arranging her own people, she told long Tianyu, who got into the carriage, about her plans.

 Chapter 2044

    "You want to take people back to feiye city?"


    With a slight frown, long Tianyu obviously disagreed with her.


    I think these people shot at her one after another, which exhausted all his patience.


    It was a great setback to kill them without a sword.


    Lin Mengya took his hand and said softly, "I know you won''t agree. In fact, I thought that since they are loyal to the palace family and the master, they must belong to some positions. However, they are probably closed all year round, so they are more likely to be incited. I think they may be able to use them after a few years of experience."


    How to deal with these people is also a headache.


    Fortunately, the previous events have stopped them from worshipping blindly as they did at the beginning.


    For Lin Mengya, they are more guilty and frightened.


    These people are frightened. If she abandons them all now, I''m afraid she will push them to a dead end.


    "Well, you can decide it yourself."


    Although long Tianyu is unhappy, she will respect her decision.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew her man''s awkward mind and took the initiative to give him a hug.


    "By the way, what''s the use of this thing?"


    She hid things in her chest before.


    Now take it out with her attractive fragrance.


    Long Tianyu''s dissatisfaction is becoming more and more serious. He looked at the silver seed coldly and said hard: "it won''t be a good thing after all."


    Lin Mengya burst into laughter.


    Why do men eat all kinds of vinegar?


    She put the seed in the middle of her palm and observed it carefully.


    Except for the top, there is no gap in the silver shell.


    But it must not be easy for our ancestors to pay so much attention to things.


    "What are you going to do with this?"


    Long Tianyu covered the real emotion in her eyes.


    Although he did not know the function of the seed, his intuition told him that it had a somewhat unknown smell.


    If he could, he would like to destroy it so as not to bring some unpredictable dangers to ya''er.


    "I want to go to the other ear chamber first."


    The secret room where the seeds are hidden is not the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family at all.


    The boy she locked up must be trapped and die there.


    Although it was simple when she went in, her ancestors still kept killing moves.


    Now that the seeds have been obtained, she has no intention to disturb the black cats.


    Let this be the home of black cats forever.


    "OK, but I want to go in with you this time."


    She just wanted to refuse, but when she saw his suddenly smelly face, she couldn''t help nodding.


    Hold him and give him a deep kiss. They didn''t leave until their previous breath blended.


    After they talked again, Cairu, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared.


    "Master, sure enough, someone wants to steal that purse. I''ve let him go under your instructions."


    There was never a shortage of hands around her.


    It was also unexpected that Gong Tu Neng sneaked into Zuling without being aware of it.


    "Well, I see."


    Lin Mengya smiled, and long Tianyu couldn''t help scraping her neck.


    "Little villain, I''ve hidden so much from you."


    Lin Mengya hooked his neck, raised her eyebrows and said, "why, if you are willing to exchange your secrets, I can say everything."


    Long Tianyu knows it is


    She was deliberately bad, but she couldn''t control herself. She bowed her head and tasted the petal like mouth.


    "Well, I''ll tell you everything later."


    Lin Mengya, who has been taken advantage of, can only stare at a pair of misty eyes, unwilling to look at each other.


    It''s treacherous enough. Her beauty trick may be in vain!


    The next day, without telling anyone, Lin Mengya took long Tianyu to the temple again.


    The rest of the ear chamber looks the same as before.


    The only difference is that a majestic tomb beast is carved on the door blocking the tomb passage.


    She thought the way to open it was the same as that over there, but she didn''t want long Tianyu to find the mechanism one step ahead of her.


    With the opening of the tomb gate, the dark and cold tomb reminds her that here is the real Mausoleum of the ancestors.


    When the turbid air that had been dusty for many years dissipated, she and long Tianyu entered the tomb path with a torch in their hands.


    There is an oil lamp every few miles.


    Long Tianyu touched the inside, only some solidified or dried oil.


    It seems that there are really many people here. No one has come in.


    "You say for a while, we won''t encounter any mechanism traps?"


    Lin Mengya unconsciously approached him.


    Long Tianyu also took advantage of the situation and grabbed her waist.


    "Come with me and don''t run around."


    He gave some solemn instructions. Lin Mengya nodded immediately and followed her cleverly.


    The graveway here is not as long as that over there.


    Soon they came to the corner.


    "Be careful!"


    She was suddenly picked up by him and took a few steps back. Only then could she avoid the danger ahead.


    "Is this... Cane?"


    The "rustle" sound suddenly sounded in the darkness ahead.


    With her good eyesight, Lin Mengya can only see an outline.


    In front of us, we are swaying our branches, just like countless vines with barbs.


    If they were just a little late, they would be scratched by these vines.


    "What is this?"


    "Master, this is a blood sucking vine. Both barbs and juice contain highly toxic."


    In the system, the small medicine has got the answer.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Is this a defensive measure taken by our ancestors?


    But the person next to him heard a cold hum.


    "Hum! I still think it''s something, but it''s such a thing that can''t be on the table."


    Somehow, Lin Mengya heard some low anger from his tone.


    "Don''t move, I''ll cut them all!"


    Long Tianyu is fearless, but she is held by Lin Mengya.


    "I have a better way."


    He lowered his head and looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously


    But he saw the latter move slightly, and the depths of his eyes were full of flirtatious purple.


    Lin Mengya let go of his hand and turned back to give him a quiet smile.


    Soon, when she stepped into the corner again, although the vines made a more urgent "rustle", none of them came forward.


    Poisons, whether animals or plants, are afraid of strong.


    Now her whole body is full of vines that cannot be compared with the blood sucking vine. Therefore, out of instinct, the blood sucking vine is also afraid.


    After testing, Lin Mengya went to the depths of the blood sucking vine without scruples.


    According to Xiaoyao, the blood sucking vine is originally a kind of grass Gu.


    As long as its root system is pulled out, it will wither and die in the shortest time and can no longer cause any damage.


    In the dark, the blood sucking vine, which has always been rampant, is retreating step by step.


    In the end, all its vines curled up into a ball, leaving no power in front of her.


    She is their king, and there is no poison that does not surrender in front of her.


    Lin Mengya saw the ball and stretched out her hand to take it out.


    All the vines can only get out of the way. Lin Mengya''s fingers dug into the soil, but touched a trace of hardness.


    The root system of blood sucking vine is rooted in this thing.


    It took her a lot of effort to dig it out.


    All the blood sucking vines wilted in an instant and lay powerless on the ground.


    But Lin Mengya saw that in her hand was a head that had turned into white bones.


    Some disgusted to pull out all the blood sucking vines.


    It is very likely that this evil thing was not made by our ancestors.


    She simply cleaned her head and put it next to the blood sucking vine.


    The torture after death has finally come to an end. I hope the dead can rest in peace.


    Long Tianyu also walked to her in time. When he saw the head, long Tianyu said coldly, "sure enough."


    "Huh?"


    She looked at each other suspiciously. The latter explained, "I''m afraid this thing came out of Xiancheng and was placed in the mother tomb."


    Lin Mengya looked at the disgusting cane. She could be raised so big. She didn''t know how much nourishment she had absorbed.


    But why should Xiancheng place this thing in the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family?


    With doubts in her mind, she continued to walk in with long Tianyu.


    At the foot, there was a "creak creak" sound.


    She looked down and saw some scattered skeletons.


    She squatted down and looked carefully, but found that most of these skeletons were cats!


    Large and small, I don''t know how many.


    She immediately thought of a litter of black cats over there.


    From the performance of black cats, they have no malice to her.


    In other words, they are likely to be left by some ancestors to guard the silver seed.


    But here, there are cat bones everywhere.


    Maybe they want to guard here, but they have become the nourishment of vampire rattan.


    "Meow -"


    While thinking about it, Lin Mengya heard a meow.


    She immediately followed the sound source and finally found an adult black cat in a small corner.


    The black figure is almost integrated with the darkness, but looking at its posture, it seems to be injured.


    Lin Mengya immediately squatted down and said softly, "don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    Probably smelling the familiar smell, the black cat stopped for a moment and limped in front of her.


    He rubbed Lin Mengya''s heels and trouser legs, sat at her feet and licked his wound.


    Lin Mengya gently took away its front paw, which is clearly the toxin of vampire vine!


    To her surprise, the black cat was not poisoned, but still licking the wound.


    "Are they also poisonous beasts?"


    Long Tianyu knows the origin of Xiao Hei.


    You know, such a precious little beast can''t be owned casually.


    Lin Mengya touched the top of the black cat''s head. Perhaps it was once the offspring of a Gu animal?


    Otherwise, where does this natural ability to resist toxins come from?


    When she got up, she held the black cat in her arms, and her mind was heavier.

 Chapter 2045

    Although the animal is covered with poison, it is extremely loyal to its master.


    Maybe the descendants of those poisonous beasts are just to guard the master''s tomb.


    Unfortunately, the way was blocked by the blood sucking vine.


    If Xiao Hei were here, it wouldn''t be enough to see.


    Thinking of the one at home, she couldn''t help feeling a lot more good towards the little guy in her arms.


    Black cat is also very clever Ren Lu. However, long Tianyu feels that the little thing has occupied his daughter-in-law''s mind and can''t help but stretch out to collect some interest.


    But I didn''t want the black cat to turn around and proudly avoid the salty hand.


    "Oh."


    With a sneer, long Tianyu grabbed the black cat''s neck with his backhand and picked it up.


    "Meow - meow -"


    The black cat, who was still very cold just now, counseled in an instant.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the light green cat eyes and opened his mouth seriously.


    "She''s mine, okay?"


    The little pussy cat didn''t understand what the human was talking about, but looked at him innocently.


    Long Tianyu''s next "hot hand meow" action was a little out of hand.


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    The man and the cat are childish.


    Long Tianyu held the little black cat in his arms with satisfaction and rolled it mercilessly. He felt the smooth hand and couldn''t help but feel cool in his heart.


    No wonder both babies like to hold Xiaohei. It''s really fluffy and soft¡ª¡ª


    Long Tianyu, who was enjoying himself, suddenly saw his wife''s smiling face.


    Deeply feeling that he had lost face, he stuffed the black cat into her arms and pretended that nothing had happened just now.


    The black cat who felt that he had survived the disaster immediately hid in her arms.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think long Tianyu''s behavior is naive.


    Isn''t it often said on the Internet that there will be a little boy in every man''s heart?


    She doesn''t hate long Tianyu with such a different heart!


    "Sorry, he''s just a little awkward."


    She gently stroked the black cat''s back, which sent out a fine snore from her throat, which was obviously comfortable.


    After passing through the level of blood sucking vine, they encountered several turnover traps.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was ready. They were a cat. They finally reached the last Shimen.


    On the stone gate, dark green moss is faint. It is obvious that after many years of baptism, it silently guards the owner inside.


    Seeing this, the black cat suddenly struggled gently.


    Lin Mengya immediately put it down, but saw that the black cat didn''t run away, but squatted quietly in front of the stone gate.


    "Meow meow"


    After barking twice, the black cat suddenly bowed to the ground.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at the black cat''s worship in surprise.


    With the meow, more and more black shadows ran out of the tomb path.


    "Be careful."


    Although long Tianyu is not afraid of these cats, with the increase of the number, there is still a certain danger for them.


    But what they didn''t expect was that all the big and small black cats just came in were around them except the previous black cat.


    The other nine adult black cats came out of the group.


    They each jumped a corner in a pyramid shape and surrounded the black cat in the middle.


    "What are they doing?"


    Not only does Lin Mengya feel confused, but even long Tianyu can''t understand the current situation


    ¡£


    Ten adult black cats, kneeling and worshipping gradually became neat.


    Finally, only the sound of "Dong Dong" was heard.


    They hit the ground like crazy demons.


    Lin Mengya was stunned by this scene. How can the little heads of those black cats stand this?


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she wanted to stop, she was stopped by other black cats.


    "Get out of the way!"


    She was helpless, but these black cats were too cunning.


    Even if she wanted to raise her foot and pretend to step on it, they wouldn''t dodge.


    Seeing the strength of those black cats getting stronger and stronger, Lin Mengya finally smelled a bloody smell.


    The black cats stopped moving and just touched the ground with their heads.


    Then, the little medicine screamed in the system.


    "Master, I feel a kind of poison!"


    Although the information in the system is not perfect, Lin Mengya can understand a general idea.


    Those poisonous insects are actually the key to stimulate the nature of poisonous animals.


    The offspring of these Gu beasts may have been intercepted outside by blood sucking vines for a long time, so there are no new Gu beasts.


    Lin Mengya looked at the ten black cats, their bodies as if they had been electrified, and kept playing.


    She could do nothing but watch.


    In order to stimulate their own potential, every black cat is bearing inhuman pain.


    I don''t know how many years have passed, but they never turn back and never forget their nature.


    Finally, the hard few minutes passed.


    Ten black cats, no, they were more like the new animal herding insects, but they stood in front of the Shimen with their heads swinging.


    "Meow -"


    Compared with the sound just now, the sound of the animal herding Gu is more desolate.


    From now on, they are not ordinary black cats, but strange little animals that can herd insects.


    Xiaoyao continued to be surprised and said, "strange, how did the mountain stone gate survive?"


    Lin Mengya was about to ask, but the amazing scene made her hold her breath involuntarily.


    The sound of "knowing and asking" came from the stone gate.


    Subconsciously, long Tianyu took her in his arms and looked around on guard.


    The area that the torch can illuminate is very limited.


    Fortunately, she could vaguely see that the stone door was melting at an amazing speed.


    Yes, it melts like ice into water.


    Ten Gu grazing animals cooperated with each other in an orderly manner and issued a command like cat cry.


    In the end, even Lin Mengya and the two of them were amazed.


    It turned out that the seemingly indestructible stone door was actually ten poison walls made of poison!


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help touching her shoulder.


    Fortunately, they can''t see clearly. Otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll have a nightmare for a few days.


    Xiaoyao said that before, those insects were sleeping and had no signs of life, so it couldn''t feel it.


    But now, it tells Lin Mengya.


    The name of Gu is heart eating Gu.


    If one enters the human body, it will directly enter the human heart. Finally, it will gnaw the heart into holes.


    After completely eating their hearts, their lives will end.


    However, people who are poisoned by poison insects are not tortured at all before they die.


    She couldn''t help swallowing.


    Do you want to play so much?


    Fortunately, now there are the fingers of those ten poisonous beasts


    Wave, those heart eating insects are now in large numbers, but they will never pose a threat to both of them.


    For a long time, when the fearful "rustle" stopped, she rubbed her eyebrows and felt very tired.


    The means of our ancestors should not be underestimated.


    "No wonder those people in Xiancheng are going to release blood sucking vines. It is estimated that they must have not suffered less from this heart eating poison."


    The door was opened and the last danger was eliminated. The main reason was that there were many cats and kittens nearby. Lin Mengya changed her previous depression and felt a lot easier.


    But long Tianyu was thoughtful and stared at her back.


    In my mind, I thought of what the witch had said to him.


    Although the witch clan is now fragmented, they still have only one big witch.


    Now, the position of the witch has long been chosen.


    It seems that the witch family really has natural advantages and knows who is the right daughter.


    But you''re smarter, aren''t you?


    Because this woman belongs to him!


    Thinking of this, all the worries and depression in long Tianyu''s heart slowly dissipated.


    Even though the world changes, she is the only one who is inseparable, integrated and inseparable from him.


    Walking in front, Lin Mengya didn''t know the man behind her, and there had been a huge wave in her heart.


    But when she looked back, it had been eliminated in the invisible.


    At the moment, the eyes of the ten Gu grazing beasts have a faint blue color.


    Lin Mengya looked at the familiar color and felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    They are as close to her as ever.


    Just not like before, always like to jump into her arms and roll under her feet.


    She suddenly felt very sorry. Is this the price of growth?


    Lin Mengya shook her head and felt like an empty nest old man.


    The tomb was still dark.


    But the animal in the middle jumped onto the wall.


    Between several ups and downs, there are already several huge night pearls in the room.


    Kam Kam, light up the whole tomb.


    Beyond her expectation, the tomb was simple.


    Even, there are no boxes of funerary objects.


    In the middle of the tomb, Ten Jade coffins were surrounded in a circle.


    Lin Mengya was surprised when she saw it.


    She knelt on the ground, saluted and kowtowed to her ancestors, and then stood up and looked at the amazing coffin of ten jade stones.


    The body inside is still alive!


    Ten Jade coffins, but the degree of old and new is different.


    From the first jade coffin, she saw that it was a very kind old woman.


    She wore the unique purple and gold shroud of the master of the palace family, with a purple and gold hair crown on her head.


    It is decorated between silver wires, which makes the old woman more elegant.


    She lay there quietly, as if she were asleep, except that she didn''t breathe.


    "Gong Miaofeng, the early leader of the Gong family."


    It turned out that this was the early master of the house respected by everyone in the palace family.


    She worshipped her ancestors, and then went to the second jade coffin.


    In chronological order, here are the ten generations of the Gong family.


    However, according to the genealogical records of their family, in fact, the early owner of the palace family was not the first person to really establish the palace family.


    She guessed that she might be the first person to wake up.


    Since then, the Gong family has embarked on a bloody and tearful history of getting rid of Xiancheng''s reproductive tools.

 Chapter 2046

    As the first head of the palace family, she is indeed an admirable woman.


    According to the rules, she knelt down one by one with full patience.


    Until the last one.


    It was a very beautiful woman, only in her twenties.


    Although a little too thin, it does not damage the beauty of the woman.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a move in her heart, stretched out her hand and stroked the jade coffin carefully.


    She saw that the memorial tablet outside the jade coffin said - Gong Yusha, the tenth generation master of the Gong family.


    Tears burst out of my eyes in an instant.


    She stroked the jade coffin unbelievably, but she could no longer control her emotions.


    Long Tianyu was so distressed that he hugged people in his arms.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "She is, she is my mother!"


    Shangguanqing, the word jade sand, is a pure snowflake.


    My father said that my mother was born at the moment of early sunshine after the snow, so my grandfather gave her this name.


    Long Tianyu also felt a little incredible.


    He took a mental look at the people in the jade coffin. Sure enough, that face was very similar to her.


    "No wonder everyone says you look like your mother."


    Being held in his arms like a child, Lin Mengya twitched her nose and looked reluctantly at her mother in the jade coffin.


    "I suspected that my mother might have faked death before. Now it seems that it is. However, she still failed to escape the fate of her early death."


    Then she couldn''t help feeling sad again.


    The woman in the jade coffin was conceived in October. She took great pains to bring her to the world.


    Even though she left herself, Lin Mengya could feel her mother''s love for herself all the time.


    Their mother''s fate is so shallow that she has been connected by blood for ten months.


    But as she walked step by step, she could feel her mother''s good intentions at that time.


    If it is not a last resort, if it is not a crisis that can come to his mother at any time, who is willing to bear the pain of separation?


    Now that she is a mother, she understands this feeling better.


    At the beginning, Ning''er disappeared. She just felt that her heart was like a piece of meat dug out by raw.


    Mother must have gone through a lot of struggle and bear a lot of pain.


    She collapsed in the arms of long Tianyu and looked softly at her mother''s coffin.


    "Mother, this is long Tianyu, my husband. We are very happy now and have two lively and lovely babies. One is Mo Yan and the other is Ning''er. They are very good and smart. If I have a chance in the future, I will take them to see you."


    She whispered.


    Long Tianyu also showed great respect for his mother-in-law''s attitude.


    After the solemn ceremony of the younger generation, he opened his mouth seriously.


    "When my mother-in-law is in, I fall in love with ya''er, which is the fate of my last life. Don''t worry, I will love her all my life, respect her, never abandon her, and depend on life and death."


    His promise weighs more than a thousand pounds.


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart was a big stone that had pressed her for many years and was finally moved away.


    Although her family never blamed her, she blamed herself. She always felt that she was born and that her mother bought it with her own death.


    She felt guilty for letting her father lose his lover and her brother lose his mother when he was young.


    What she feared most was that her mother regretted bringing her to the world.


    But later, everything her mother did before she died, bit by bit, dispelled the haze in her heart.


    Mother loves her, so she works hard to decorate her future.


    Now, her only regret is


    Finally.


    She finally met her biological mother.


    Leaning on the jade coffin, she whispered to her mother like a little girl.


    Long Tianyu retreated silently.


    It was their mother and daughter who finally got together. How could he bear to disturb?


    Even though the mother in the jade coffin couldn''t answer, Lin Mengya still felt that her mother seemed to be by her side.


    Where she couldn''t see, she listened to her words with a smile.


    "Mom, I really love him."


    She secretly glanced at long Tianyu.


    The latter is standing straight aside, like a most loyal guardian.


    She smiled sweetly, but her words were bold and straightforward.


    "I never thought I would love someone so much. Do you think the fate between us is doomed by God?"


    She tooted her mouth and nodded affirmatively.


    "That''s right! Otherwise, why don''t I marry anyone but him?"


    The man''s eyes came over.


    Even though he knew it was absolutely impossible for him to hear his whisper, Lin Mengya was still a little uncomfortable.


    She turned her eyes to her mother, but saw her mother holding a small cylinder between her folded hands.


    She looked around and found that there were no other owners.


    The mother''s posture is more like holding, not covering up.


    Looking at the patterns on the small cylinder, she suddenly felt very familiar.


    Isn''t this family pattern?


    But it was her mother who dared not disturb the dead easily.


    He had to wave his hand and call long Tianyu over.


    "You see, have you ever seen this?"


    Pointing to the small cylinder in her mother''s hand, she asked.


    Long Tianyu also hesitated and shook her head. Like her, she saw several jade coffins in front of her.


    But I found none of the other nine!


    Long Tianyu checked carefully and soon came to a conclusion that surprised both of them.


    "Mother-in-law''s jade coffin doesn''t seem to be completely sealed."


    "Is it the negligence of the craftsman?"


    But long Tianyu looked, but shook his head.


    "I don''t think so. Look at my mother''s hair and clothes. There was no mess. If the craftsman didn''t seal the coffin because of the hasty burial at that time, my mother wouldn''t be so neat."


    "That''s..."


    Long Tianyu looked at him and couldn''t bear it in his tone.


    "Maybe my mother is thinking that someone can open the jade coffin again."


    This inference puts Lin Mengya in a dilemma.


    But mother is a smart and cautious person.


    How could such a person let himself have such a great negligence after his death?


    Moreover, at that time, the Gong family did not know the existence of their mother. The ninth generation owner was her grandmother.


    Such a secret arrangement of all this, Lin Mengya felt that it should not be a coincidence.


    "OK. Mom, if you know something under the spring, don''t blame him. It''s all my fault."


    But long Tianyu grabbed her and said in a relaxed tone, "it''s said that mother-in-law will like her son-in-law more and more. Don''t worry, mother won''t blame us."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya turned her eyes and said, "OK, let your mother-in-law take you away?"


    Long Tianyu smiled more brightly and pinched her delicate face.


    "I don''t care. After all, my mother needs someone to take care of her. However, my mother doesn''t want you to become a widow and be alone


    It''s lonely. "


    Finally, she gave him a crutch.


    Somehow, she always felt that she had a fever in her face when she said such words in front of her elders.


    Long Tianyu stopped teasing her.


    Instead, she stepped back and tried the weight of the jade coffin herself.


    Fortunately, the jade coffin that was not sealed was not heavy.


    She hugged the lid with both hands and made a sudden effort. The lid of the jade coffin was really pulled down by him.


    When Lin Mengya saw that it was half opened, she suddenly came forward.


    She shook her hands, touched her mother''s face, and finally took her mother''s hand.


    "Thank you, mom."


    She thanked silently in her heart, and then carefully took away the small cylinder.


    It''s a bronze object. It looks like a small bamboo when placed in your hand.


    Instead of opening it in a hurry, she lingered holding her mother''s cold and soft hand and pasted it on her face.


    There is no body odor, and then there is a faint plum blossom aroma.


    After thinking for a while, she still took out a small object that had been hidden on her body.


    "Here is me and him. We have the hair of our two babies. Mom, let them accompany you in the future."


    She put it beside her mother''s pillow, sorted out her long hair for her mother, and then retreated slowly.


    Long Tianyu made another effort to close the jade coffin.


    But this time, I heard a few clicks.


    They were a little surprised. Finally, long Tianyu saw the mystery.


    "The jade coffin was completely sealed."


    This confirmed their guess even more.


    Mother, it''s definitely intentional not to seal the jade coffin.


    She leaned against her mother''s jade coffin and felt that her heart was full of longing for her mother.


    "Shall we come once a year in the future?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand and comforted her softly.


    "No matter how many times you come, next time, we''ll bring those two smelly boys."


    "Yes!"


    She will also bring her brother and father to reunite them!


    The small cylinder taken from the mother''s jade coffin was sealed with fire paint intact.


    Long Tianyu carefully removed the fire paint, and then gave it to her after she was sure there was no danger.


    She pushed along one end and immediately pushed out a small box.


    Inside, there is a small square that looks like leather.


    She took it out and unfolded it carefully.


    Then I found that it was a letter.


    "Dream Yawu son."


    At the beginning, it was written to her.


    Long Tianyu let her read the whole letter alone, and Lin Mengya read it carefully three times before she handed the parchment to long Tianyu.


    The latter was also cautious, but he obviously looked more carefully than Lin Mengya.


    But the more they looked, the more their hearts sank.


    Because they finally learned the truth about the Gong family.


    In the first half of the letter, shangguanqing, as a mother, misses Lin Mengya, a daughter who had to be left in the state of Jin at birth.


    The words inside are gentle and loving, but also with deep guilt.


    However, the following words make them both have to pay more attention.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen."


    After reading it, long Tianyu only felt that there were some things in her heart that she had been unable to figure out. Finally, it suddenly became clear.


    However, when he looked at Lin Mengya, he was a little worried.

 Chapter 2047

    The space of sheepskin letter is limited, so most of the messages left by mother are the core content of simplification.


    For example, only the Gong family is the real famous family handed down from the ancient kingdom of Wei, but for unknown reasons, they are kept in captivity by the royal family in Xiancheng and become a tool for them to give birth to the next generation.


    Also, how did these plans start and how did they lead to cruel retaliation because of inadequate preparation.


    Since then, the palace family has experienced ten generations of house owners to set up today''s situation.


    Mother said she was the one who had been chosen early in the morning.


    Since her birth, her mother, as the last help, has promoted everything today.


    Mother said she hoped she wouldn''t blame herself for using her.


    She also said that the safety of the Gong family and even everyone on the earth was tied to her.


    And the silver seed, she must find a way to destroy.


    Unfortunately, they have tried countless times before, and the final result is that the seeds are intact.


    Even if you don''t pay attention, you will take root in the appropriate soil and sprout.


    The letter said that if the kind of plants with seeds were flooded to open, it would be a real nightmare.


    Lin Mengya didn''t mind her mother''s calculations at all.


    Probably all mothers don''t love their children.


    However, the mother not only wanted her to live, but also let her escape the tragic fate of the palace woman.


    What else does she have to know?


    Since it is her destiny, she will choose to carry it!


    "Since mother said that breaking the silver seed is the key. I think there should be more than one thing?"


    If it is really the only seed in the world, will immortal city only send a minion?


    Whatever you think, you don''t think it''s the style of Xiancheng.


    In the face of her problem, long Tianyu thought about it carefully and said, "I haven''t found out why those people in Xiancheng hid quietly after they came out. Now it seems that as a vanguard force, it''s false to inquire about the enemy''s situation and it''s true to find seeds."


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement, but her eyebrows were a little more severe.


    "It seems that we may have missed the opportunity. In that case, we can''t ignore it. We must catch up with them and find the remaining silver seeds."


    "OK, but I think we shouldn''t have to turn around like a headless fly."


    But after a serious smile, long Tianyu showed that he continued to be determined to get.


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously. Her small head turned around, and suddenly there was a flash of light.


    "Do you mean to start with the man who took refuge in Xiancheng first?"


    Long Tianyu flicked her smooth forehead.


    She is worthy of his beloved girl. Look at her intelligence, she is far more than others.


    "Since they come for a purpose, they must have the most convenient conditions to contact the seeds when choosing people."


    Lin Mengya then said, "so we just need to follow the vine and feel the melon, and we can find the whereabouts of those seeds!"


    "Yes, not only that, we can also be the Yellow finch."


    Narrowing his eyes, long Tianyu suddenly became the prince who controlled the lifeblood of the world.


    Even when Lin Mengya saw it, she felt her heart pounding again.


    Oh, this man is so damn handsome!


    She filled her brain with a pile of dog blood lines, but when she saw long Tianyu''s bright eyes of "seeking praise" and "seeking worship", she cleared her throat.


    After patting him on the shoulder, he said very meaningfully.


    "Handsome boy, it seems that you have a way to destroy the seeds?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at each other with great interest.


    Long Tianyu restrained his uncontrollable pride and shook his head reluctantly.


    "Oh, I don''t even know that."


    Deliberately revealing his undisguised dislike, long Tianyu suddenly felt that this woman was not cute at all.


    Looking at the prince who was unhappy for a moment, Lin Mengya only smiled in her heart.


    Men can''t get used to it. There must be no less praise, but don''t be soft when it''s time to fight.


    She looked at her mother''s jade coffin again and said silently, "mother, you can rest assured now. This person will accompany me all her life, and I won''t be alone anymore."


    They didn''t delay too long, but after paying homage to the previous masters of the palace family again, they withdrew again along the same road.


    The group of black cats, led by ten poisonous beasts, sent them to the door of the tomb.


    Looking at the avenue leading to the outside, they finally stopped and squatted quietly on the ground to look at her.


    Lin Mengya also squatted in front of the ten Gu beasts and touched the leading one, which she first found from the blood sucking vine.


    "Don''t you go out with us? I also have a Gu animal in my family. If you meet, you will get along very happily."


    Although she knew that the other party didn''t understand her, the Gu animal licked her finger.


    Then he stretched out his little paw and pressed her hand, as if saying goodbye.


    The gate is made of ten layers of poisonous insects. There are ten poisonous animals.


    Lin Mengya instantly understood the connection.


    Perhaps, these ten Gu grazing animals inherit the lost ten family owners.


    They are guarding the mausoleum.


    "Well, this time, we really have to say goodbye."


    She is always naturally fond of cats.


    Otherwise, he will not spoil Xiaohei into an lawless bully.


    But she knew better than anyone that these little things were worth it.


    They complete their master''s mission with their own life and everything.


    They are more likely to impress people than fickle people.


    "In fact, master, you can feed them your blood and turn them into your Gu beasts."


    Xiaoyao looked at her and suddenly made a proposal.


    But Lin Mengya denied his proposal without thinking about it.


    "They are different from Xiao Hei. Moreover, over the years, they have paid too much for inheritance and protection. Let them stay here forever with their mother and grandmother."


    Life is so short, but only a hundred years.


    Compared with human beings, the life of a Gu animal is like a flick of a finger.


    But they chose to stay here for generations.


    Maybe she can take them away by force with a small medicine.


    But this is not what they want.


    "Please, take good care of my mother."


    The Gu animal rolled under her hand, then raised its proud head and meowed.


    "Meow -"


    In the dark tomb passage, countless meows will inevitably make people feel gloomy.


    But Lin Mengya heard the "rustle" again.


    It was the Gu beasts who summoned back the heart eating Gu and firmly guarded the real tomb.


    She got up and turned away without hesitation.


    Long Tianyu knew what she meant and was silent.


    However, the hand is always entangled with her ten fingers, so that she can feel it all the time


    , feel yourself by your side.


    With the roar of the stone gate, she stood in her temple and couldn''t help sighing.


    Long Tianyu gently hugged her shoulder and said softly, "soon, when we save our father-in-law, we can take the children and big brother to visit our mother-in-law here."


    Lin Mengya nodded and patted her face.


    She allows herself to be depressed, but does not allow this negative pessimism to exist for too long.


    "Come on, there are people waiting for us outside."


    Yes.


    Although her mother has died, her father is still there, her eldest brother is still there, and the children of wanqiangong family are still there.


    Only by guarding all this for her mother can she be regarded as the best reward for her mother.


    It was almost impossible to move away with all the people.


    However, what surprised her most was that Gong Ling asked herself to guard the mausoleum.


    She doesn''t blame Gong Ling.


    The human heart is like a beast, which is the most uncontrollable thing in the world.


    What''s more, Jue Ming hypnosis is beyond his ability.


    Lin Mengya was rare, and then advised him.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Ling insisted.


    "Master of the house, let go of the past grievances. Gong Ling thanked all the people of the family for your great kindness and virtue. However, the ancestors'' Mausoleum is here. In any case, we should leave some people to take care of it, so as not to blame the ancestors."


    Gong Ling knelt in front of her very piously.


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand what he meant.


    After thinking about it, she agreed to the other party''s request.


    Gong Ling was grateful and almost tearful.


    In addition, she left some bodyguards and young people.


    In fact, she had planned to take everyone away and sent someone to guard day and night.


    But it would be a good idea if Gong Ling made a disguise on the bright side.


    She left part of her staff in the name of repairing the palace and villa.


    Fortunately, those craftsmen are still there. Some things are incidentally.


    On her way home again, she just felt that everything was like a dream.


    But since Xiancheng can''t wait, I''m afraid the situation will be more urgent.


    There are some things that it''s time to step up.


    Her experience in her hometown has long been passed back to the palace''s old house.


    So in the past few days, from the great grandfather to the two young masters, the big and small masters from top to bottom have a face and look at people, which almost makes people feel the cold wind behind them.


    Fortunately, when she finally came back, the Gong family was a little happy.


    "My lady, you are back!"


    Paeonia Alba had already stood at the door and waited anxiously.


    Now she and her husband are the most powerful people inside and outside the palace.


    When they first came to the palace, Lin Mengya announced that the housekeeper, the four girls in her house and a group of other backbone were no longer slaves.


    Since he is not a slave, he is regarded as a hired worker of the palace family.


    Now the palace family has a great cause, and they have more and more power to be the masters of the family.


    But fortunately, they are very low-key.


    So far, except Ning Liang, the housekeeper, others look like passers-by.


    In this regard, their attitude is that they are too ostentatious and troublesome.


    This also led to a long period of time, people related to the palace family and the large chamber of commerce industry were conscientious and did not dare to be lazy at all.


    Because maybe the next passer-by a, B and C who comes in is the one who can control his future and destiny.

 Chapter 2048

    While listening to the white peony report on the situation at home, Lin Mengya ordered people to invite all the family to the great grandfather.


    In order not to scare the snake, but also to let the people behind the scenes relax their vigilance, several brothers had asked her to rush back on the grounds that she was busy at the end of the year.


    They did not expect that so many things would happen later.


    Therefore, after hearing the news that she was almost injured by the traitor Gong Tu, she felt even more remorse.


    Of course, Lin Mengya didn''t blame them.


    First, she drove people back.


    Second, in addition to the four brothers who had just come back earlier, several people the day before yesterday were already cursed by their great ancestors.


    If she didn''t seem to have no signs of injury, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have finished the year.


    Therefore, when she appeared, several brothers gave her sincere confession one by one.


    Lin Mengya cried and laughed, and finally begged her great grandfather not to blame them.


    Long Tianyu, who has been with her all the time, received preferential treatment from her great grandfather alone.


    Not only smiled and praised him as a dragon and Phoenix among people, but also lost those useless things.


    In this regard, long Tianyu was very smart and showed a modest face. He was not ashamed at all. In front of his great grandfather, he expressed his belief in himself.


    After hearing his great grandfather''s cheers, he even opened his mouth and invited him to the palace for the new year.


    Seeing that the two people with the highest status in the palace family accepted long Tianyu, several brothers who regarded their brother-in-law as a beast were uncomfortable, but no one dared to say "no".


    This boy is really flattering!


    The great grandfather knew they had something serious to talk about, so he just said, let Lin Mengya go to his place and pick up the child when he is free.


    Lin Mengya naturally misses her two babies very much.


    Especially after seeing my mother, I have a lot of worries about my babies.


    She was afraid that where she did not do well enough and where there were mistakes, she would hurt the babies.


    What''s the difference between this mood and my mother?


    The lower flower hall became quiet and suddenly became another rather serious atmosphere.


    On the way back, she communicated with long Tianyu.


    In the plan of the first ten generations of family owners, including mothers, irrelevant people like big brothers can tide over the crisis without waves when they are lucky.


    But since then, the Gong family has only been a brilliant family in history and memory.


    If you have bad luck, I''m afraid you will become a victim.


    But who can escape the fate?


    Instead of letting a few people block a small chance of winning, it''s better to gather everyone''s strength together.


    But before that, she had to see what the brothers'' attitude was.


    After thinking for a moment, she cleared her throat and said, "before getting down to business, I need to tell you something."


    It''s rare to see her so serious.


    Neither Gong family brother nor Lin Nansheng could help tightening his body.


    But long Tianyu still sat next to her.


    Although they shouted that they didn''t want to admit it, they had to admit it.


    Those two people really match.


    Although long Tianyu didn''t speak, his eyes always looked at their sister with a touch of tenderness.


    One is high and cold, the other is gentle. Obviously, they are completely different temperament, but they are harmonious.


    Seeing this scene, Gong Si felt a little bitter.


    Although he can ensure that he has not touched those invisible selfishness in the choices related to the whole world.


    But heart is not something you can control.


    He was careful to hide his love in his eyes and dared not show the slightest bit in front of anyone.


    But I didn''t know that Lin Nansheng had no intention of getting into the bottom of his eyes and splashed a lot of ripples.


    And both of them are decisions. First, they should focus on business.


    She didn''t reveal much about the contents of the sheepskin letter at once.


    After all, many opportunities are not ripe, and all of them will inevitably make people feel a sense of panic.


    So this time, she just told the origin of the palace family and the plans of her ancestors in a general and concise way.


    She thought that her brothers, especially her own brother, complained to her mother after she learned that her mother had abandoned their brother and sister for this reason.


    But his brother''s expression, although it looked very stunned, didn''t have much anger.


    This made her breathe a sigh of relief quietly.


    "The general situation is like this. If we don''t want to be prisoners of others, we must fight Xiancheng to the end."


    But there was no objection.


    It is everyone''s nature to yearn for freedom.


    When a person leaves his mother''s fetal room and is born, the longing for freedom is rooted in everyone''s blood.


    During this time, the Gong family, especially several of them, have a good understanding of Xiancheng.


    But the more they know, the more they hate this almost inhuman, devil like place.


    There, the people on the ground are not human at all, and even livestock are inferior.


    Now, when their demon hands reach out to their relatives, they are aroused by men''s blood.


    Almost without much consideration, they stayed in the same camp with her.


    For such a result, Lin Mengya didn''t think there was any accident.


    In the bones of the Gong family, there was a rebellious spirit.


    The more you want to be disadvantageous to them, the more you want to control them, it will stimulate the ruthlessness in their bones.


    You know, once people make up their mind, it may be a thing that can never be underestimated.


    Xiancheng despises them too much, so they will win the glory of victory!


    "You said that Xiancheng is looking for something very important now?"


    Gong bin grasped the key point.


    She nodded and did not say the existence of the silver seed.


    Not that she can''t trust them, but that she has better arrangements.


    "Then let''s go to Baili''s house and give them a good look. It''s not pleasant!"


    Gong Er showed a sneer.


    He had fought on the battlefield, and his body was naturally bloody.


    So did several others.


    They have long been unhappy with Baili''s family.


    Not to mention this time, they came to the door on their own initiative.


    "In that case, let''s make a good plan during the new year. I think the Baili family is coming for my life this time."


    She touched her smooth and soft neck and laughed at herself.


    Several other people laughed at the Baili family. It was beyond their capacity. They wanted to die by themselves. They couldn''t complain that their men were unkind.


    After Lin Mengya handed over some tasks to them, she took long Tianyu to the great grandfather''s yard to pick up her sons.


    Looking at their backs, although he tried his best to hide it, Gong Si couldn''t help revealing a trace of sadness.


    Lin Nansheng, who had been secretly observing him, stood in place and thought for a while. Then he quickly caught up with him. Brothers, OK, took Gong Si''s shoulder.


    "Fourth, I''m late. Some things are not clear. The little sister said, you are most careful and appropriate, and you are extremely smart. So I want to ask you some things first. Do you have time?"


    Gong Si smiled politely, completely covering up his true emotions.


    "OK."


    The two walked together and did not arouse the suspicion of others.


    After all, Lin nanshang and them are well integrated, so it is normal for brothers to discuss each other.


    Gong Si originally wanted to go outside to see how the people were resettled.


    By the way, he also explained some doubts to Lin nanshang.


    But as the other party''s problem became more and more out of tune and perfunctory, Gong Si realized that in fact, Lin Nansheng should have something else to say to himself?


    He stopped. Sure enough, Lin nanshang didn''t notice.


    Until I walked out of a big cut, I suddenly found that the people around me were gone.


    With a sigh in his heart, Lin Nansheng knew that he was not suitable to discuss any emotional issues.


    But he doesn''t want to see a good brother. He will regret his sister for life.


    "What question do you want to ask me?"


    Gong Si was still polite.


    But this makes Lin nanshang''s words more and more difficult to say.


    It took him a long time to squeeze out a word.


    "In fact, there''s no problem. I just want to know if you have any lovers."


    As soon as he said this, Gong Si''s face changed.


    He knew that he could hide without flaws in front of his little sister, but in the eyes of others, he was afraid that there would be many loopholes long ago.


    "Why do you ask me this question?"


    Lin nanshang seemed to have made up his mind and blurted out his words.


    "Although my sister is very good, she is always your sister. Even if there is no blood relationship, the relationship between you has been settled, and there is no chance to change it!"


    Gong Si''s always gentle and elegant face cracked for the first time.


    Stop drinking is a matter of identity.


    But he met too late, and she fell into too early.


    Drooping his eyes, no one can see his look clearly.


    "Did she ask you to tell me that?"


    Apical fibrillation.


    He hid very carefully, just afraid of her disgust.


    Maybe he is cowardly, but some things he already knows are doomed to change, but he can''t control his heart.


    Lin nanshang scratched the back of his head anxiously. He regretted it and said it so clearly, He hurriedly explained, "my sister is not that kind of person. Do you know Mr. Xiao who teaches children? He almost married my sister once. Up to now, my sister still treats her with courtesy. Since you know it, I don''t need to say more. I''ll tell you these words if I really think you''re my brother."


    It''s probably the habit of protecting your sister since childhood.


    Lin Nansheng couldn''t see his sister sad, so he had to pierce the window paper in advance.


    But Gong Si seems to have returned to the world from hell.

 Chapter 2049

    For Lin Mengya, his feelings are much more complicated than anyone in his family.


    Only he himself knew that it was not just the simple love between men and women.


    That is his mission, his family and love.


    His fate had been tightly intertwined with her and turned into the most painful but inseparable thing in the world.


    "I know, Nansheng." His smile is warm and refreshing.


    He patted each other on the shoulder and said softly, "in my lifetime, she will always be my sister and you will always be my brother."


    This promise is also a shackle to himself.


    This is his personal debt. Why bother others?


    Lin nanshang breathed a sigh of relief and comforted him in turn.


    "In fact, I wanted to marry my sister when I was a child. But I didn''t know what marriage meant when I was a child. I only heard my father say that only when I got married can I take care of a person all my life. I think you''re still not experienced enough. As long as you can figure it out, it''s better than anything. In the future, you will meet people who really like me "A woman."


    Let the other party pull themselves and chatter in their ears.


    Gong Si didn''t necessarily agree, but he was just a quiet listener.


    In fact, he is a little grateful to each other now.


    Some things are much more comfortable to say than to just hide in your heart.


    On this side, Lin Mengya, who did not know that she had virtually wiped out a pure young man''s heart, was heartless and playing with her sons.


    The two little ones looked forward to the stars and the moon before they looked forward to their dear parents.


    At this time, he held a thigh and refused to go back to the yard to sleep.


    Even long Tianyu, who always disagreed with his son sleeping with them, acquiesced.


    The two little cheered, took off their clothes and went to the bathroom with their father.


    The bathroom is in the yard. Lin Mengya is standing outside with a few bad smiles on her face.


    Every time she bathed the babies, it was her, or the four girls in her yard, or the people who looked after them.


    This time, Yu didn''t know what kind of wind he was smoking, but he took the initiative to bathe the babies.


    You know, three or four year olds are quite lively and naughty.


    In particular, their two are smart and can act. If they don''t pay attention, they will fall into their cunning trap and even be fooled around.


    She wants to see if yu''s father can cope with it today.


    "Stand up!"


    A serious voice came from inside.


    Lin Mengya''s smile is bigger.


    She could almost imagine her man''s face.


    That''s a son, not an enemy. As for you?


    But inside, there was no refutation from the two small ones.


    "Your martial arts masters have taught you the rules? Men, stand and sit. Take a bath, you should take a bath."


    Lin Mengya almost couldn''t help it.


    What nonsense! Only a fool would think of fooling a child with this?


    Sure enough, her baby Ning''er spoke.


    "Dad, what''s a bath like?"


    Long Tianyu replied without hesitation: "from now on, you can do whatever I say. In the future, you should act in this order, okay


    Is that right? "


    "Yes!"


    The two boys replied crisply, but Lin Mengya had some regrets.


    She underestimated the position of long Tianyu, the father, in the hearts of the two boys.


    Originally, the two boys worshipped him blindly. Now how can they not listen to these orders.


    He shook his head and was smart.


    Although there is suspicion of opportunism, it is not wrong.


    How can their two babies be just a rich and idle person who doesn''t know the world?


    Back in the house, Bletilla has found two new bedclothes for her baby.


    The soft and white cloth, whose feet are also fine and neat, will never make the baby catch a cold.


    She couldn''t put it down and touched the little clothes. She was very satisfied.


    "It''s still your craft. What others do is either the cloth is not soft enough, or the stitches are too thick. It''s not comfortable enough to wear on the body."


    Bletilla was boasted to be pretty and red. She was originally a gentle nature. Now, after experiencing a lot of pain and finding her own young lady, she still doesn''t change her kind and soft heart.


    However, it is more tenacious than before.


    "Just because the young lady doesn''t dislike it."


    "That''s not true. Don''t look at how old those two leather boys are. They used to be picky about the things sent by the embroidery villa. If I ask them why, they can tell the truth. But when you come back, look at the clothes you made. They''re not so happy that they put them on. They''re thieves!"


    Lin Mengya''s "complaint" made everyone in the room laugh.


    In the final analysis, Bletilla''s craftsmanship is good on the one hand, and more importantly, she used her full mind in it.


    The embroiderers and tailors outside have superb skills. If you want to talk about it, where can you compare with Bletilla?


    "Speaking of it, a few days ago when my husband went out to give annual gifts to all families, he heard a strange thing."


    White peony frowned slightly, and her tone seemed a little heavy.


    "Although many children died early in the state of Jin, it seems that many more children have died early in recent months. The husband said that he had been to a small aristocratic family before. The sixteen babies who had just made a noise there have disappeared in just half a month. That''s cutting the heart and flesh of being a mother. Amitabha, I don''t know what evil has been committed ¡£¡±


    This made the inner room heavy all at once.


    But no one blames the white peony for being a disappointment.


    Because they have two little things at home, they have more empathy.


    Especially Lin Mengya.


    Now, even if she just imagined that her two children were ill, she felt like something.


    What''s more, what about the parents who lost their children?


    Besides, she is the head of the family and pays more attention to these.


    "How is this situation? Is there any in our family? Can we find out what the reason is?"


    White peony shook his head, say: "When my husband came back, he mentioned it to the housekeeper. The housekeeper immediately summoned people. However, this situation did not happen in our house. It is strange that although the babies are weak, they are not ill and disaster free. How can they die easily here. But no matter how many wise doctors they are, they can''t find out what the problem is. I just heard that they seem to be Is suddenly become not love to eat milk, and then, a little weak down. Well, I feel miserable when I listen. "


    In this way, in addition to the suffering of children, it is also the torture of parents.


    Who can watch their children die?


    This disease is a disaster to the whole family.


    As a doctor, she felt it necessary to do something.


    Since the news came back from outside, she will find some people to ask for details tomorrow.


    At best, only people go to find out some information for themselves.


    After all, if the disease also spread to the palace family fief, wouldn''t it surprise her?


    Just thinking about it, I heard a exclamation from the woman in the yard.


    "The master of the house is bad! Miss chen''er''s amniotic fluid is broken!"


    Her eyebrows jumped. It''s impossible!


    Because of the previous reasons, she and the teacher used a wonderful way to prolong the child''s time in the mother''s body.


    In this way, their mother and son will have enough time to make up for their previous deficit.


    Count the days. It won''t start until at least four months later.


    Why is the amniotic fluid broken now?


    "Don''t panic!"


    The people in the room have become a mess. Fortunately, there is her.


    "Prepare according to what I said before. Cairu, please invite the teacher and martial uncle. Bai Su, you report."


    Although she still had a few months to prepare, she always felt prepared.


    So I prepared everything for production early, and now I can use it.


    Soon, several girls remembered their responsibilities and acted in an orderly manner.


    She also immediately went to chen''er''s house.


    "Sister ya!"


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard the girl''s painful voice.


    Lin Mengya immediately went to her bed. At the moment, her face was pale with pain and her head was sweating.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Seeing her, chen''er was relieved at once.


    But the pain still made her miserable.


    Lin Mengya looked down at the birth canal and found that she had only opened two fingers. She was afraid that her children would suffer tonight.


    "Didn''t I ask you to take good care of the girl? How could you start in advance!"


    She asked in a low voice while giving her a needle to relieve her pain and pressure.


    The women around were also anxious and in a cold sweat.


    They were all seen by Lin Mengya herself. For her, she absolutely dare not deceive.


    "Master, I''m wronged! The girl was fine before going to bed. She ate well and slept well these days. She never started. I really don''t know what''s going on, old slave!"


    By now, it''s too late to interrogate them.


    There must be a reason for it. When she was away, the teacher came to feel her pulse every day.


    With the teacher''s medical skills, where can there be no problem in consultation?


    Pregnant women shouldn''t go to bed late, so she didn''t call chen''er to the house.


    Who knows, something happened tonight.


    A cold light flickered.


    If she knew who had hurt her son and the baby in her stomach, she would have to skin each other alive!


    Soon, the room for chen''er''s production was ready.


    The house was repainted by Lin Mengya. Everything was new, and someone cleaned it carefully every day.


    She asked someone to boil a large pot of disinfectant, which has now been sprayed.


    To the greatest extent, it ensures the health problems of children and pregnant women.


    All the tools to be used are also being disinfected.


    Let several people wear specially prepared new clothes and send them to the delivery room. It will officially start tonight.

 Chapter 2050

    Pain can kill one''s will and strength.


    But there is a kind of people in the world. They obviously have heard the crazy laughter of death and have suffered inhuman pain, but they still struggle and work hard, but they still enjoy it.


    Such a person is a mother.


    On the delivery bed, Mingming''s face is still green and tender. Mingming should also be a little girl raised in the palm of his parents, spoiled in his heart and drowned in a honeypot.


    However, there was a soft baby hidden in the towering belly.


    No matter how many times she looked at it, Lin Mengya only felt that the moment a woman gave birth was always with the brilliance of detachment from humanity.


    Is it more like a mythical God to sacrifice yourself and cut off your bones and flesh?


    She took the handkerchief and wiped her sweat gently.


    "Don''t be afraid. You''ll have the baby safely, I promise you."


    But for the first time, she began to fear failure.


    She opened her big eyes with difficulty. Before that, sister Ya told her that she must preserve her physical strength.


    Therefore, she has been biting the special cotton fabric, and even her speaking strength is reluctant to waste.


    "Sister ya, sister ya, I beg you to save my child..."


    "Silly girl, don''t say these despondent words. Your baby is so good and lucky. He must be a very likable baby like you!"


    Lin Mengya said comforting words to her.


    In fact, her mood is not very good.


    I don''t know if the things she made up a while ago can support her until she has a baby.


    Fortunately, she had roughly estimated the child''s size before. It should not be too big.


    Otherwise, it is also a great burden for the narrow pelvis.


    I also taught her some exercises that help to improve.


    The girl is doing it every day. I hope their efforts can return the peace of their mother and son.


    "Miss, the old man is coming!"


    Cairu didn''t dare to go in, so she had to report at the door.


    Lin Mengya anxiously asked her son not to think any more, and quickly stepped out of the delivery room.


    Outside the door, the teacher also brought a lot of things and was telling people how to use them.


    "Teacher, why didn''t martial uncle come?"


    "He is decocting the medicine for the strange girl. Didn''t I develop a pair of midwifery medicine before? This old thing is not completely useless. He improved it for me. It''s just that it takes time to decoct the medicine, so he can only watch it by himself. By the way, how''s the situation of the strange girl?"


    As the oldest person in the family outside the great grandfather, the teacher also really loves the baby in her belly.


    As soon as I heard about it, I almost moved my family. I was afraid that there would be an accident.


    However, Lin Mengya shook her head sadly.


    "Not very good. She''s still a little shaky, but I''ll try my best."


    Baili Rui sighed and comforted her: "I didn''t expect that when I saw her yesterday, the little girl didn''t show any signs. Why did she suddenly start today?"


    Lin Mengya was fast and caught the point.


    "You didn''t go to see chen''er today?"


    Bai Lirui was stunned, nodded and said, "today, several people in the guard camp outside suddenly fell ill. Most of the doctors in the city passed by and didn''t find anything unusual. Finally, the second son invited me over, and I came back only after it was dark. I was sleepy early recently, and I was afraid to disturb her. I wanted to come back tomorrow. What''s the matter?"


    Independence is today, just today.


    Everything is no longer a simple coincidence.


    Her eyebrows frowned tighter, and her eyes gradually became a little fierce.


    "You are in feiye city. If something happens to someone, you will go. Therefore, if someone plots against you today, you must find a way to send you away!"


    When Lin Mengya said this, bailiri''s face sank.


    Both teachers and disciples have the same temper.


    You can do whatever it looks like. After being calculated, you have to bite off a piece of meat.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I could be calculated again! This time, I''m sorry for you and the girl, ya''er. You don''t have to take care of this!"


    He said gnashing his teeth.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "You''re right. In order to fight against the doctor''s hall, you must sit in feiye City, or our reputation will be ruined. Obviously, someone has deliberately taken advantage of this. If you don''t go today, someone will say that we are far worse than the doctor''s hall. Who will believe me in the future?"


    Although Li is this reason, he still feels a little sorry.


    "By the way, teacher, can you find out the diseases of those people?"


    At this point, the teacher is a faint sneer.


    "What''s the disease? It''s obviously just a few poisonous insects. They''re not qualified to play this in front of us!"


    Indeed, when a teacher deals with drugs all his life, a problem that others may not be able to see a hundred times may be a primary problem in front of him.


    This also shows that someone must have done it on purpose.


    I''m afraid the only thing the other party didn''t think of was the big man who was not in charge of Yecheng. He was a poison master.


    "By the way, I just remembered one thing."


    The teacher patted his head, Hurriedly said: "Although the little insect is not very toxic, it has strong reproductive ability. It can hatch thousands of larvae overnight and become adults in three days. If so, I''m afraid the whole non Yecheng people will fall in a few days. Therefore, I used some methods to eliminate the eggs and larvae. Now it seems that this man''s intention is really dangerous!"


    Lin Mengya was shocked in her eyes.


    It''s just trying to kill her!


    She hated the people behind the scenes even more.


    "Don''t let me catch this man, or I will turn him into a poisonous ghost!"


    Bai Lirui''s eyes also flashed with a cold light, and he said with a sneer: "what''s terrible about the poisonous ghost? Catch up with Ming. The teacher will give you a more powerful way. I promise, it will make him regret more!"


    The way poison masters torture people is usually horribly cruel.


    Drug people and drug slaves are good. At least they can have a chance to live.


    Poison ghost, that''s the dark side of the sky.


    People become ghosts alive. What else can they do?


    In short, Lin Mengya hates this man now.


    "OK. Teacher, I''ll go first. Outside, I''ll give it to you."


    Baili Rui also said seriously with a rare face: "don''t worry, I will never let anyone touch the girl and the child again!"


    She nodded, disinfected first, and then entered the delivery room.


    She was relieved to have a teacher sitting outside.


    From the night to the early morning, the two babies took their father''s hand and had to wait for the baby when they heard that the baby in Aunt Chen''s stomach was coming out.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help it. Besides, he also wanted to let the two smelly boys understand how difficult it was for his mother, so he took two small ones and waited outside the door.


    Just after dawn, several men of the palace family couldn''t help arriving


    ¡£


    Even the great grandfather was busy reporting for fear of missing the birth of this little guy.


    In the waiting and expectation of a large family, after two days and one night of pain, the birth canal of chen''er was finally fully opened!


    "Chen''er, listen to me and adjust your breathing. When I let you exert yourself, you are exerting yourself. Do you know?"


    These two days, already confused, struggling to wake up.


    Her eyes turned to the door, where there was pure desire.


    Suddenly, someone shouted anxiously, "chen''er, I''m coming! Don''t be afraid, I''ll be here with you and our children, and I won''t go anywhere!"


    Finally, Xie Han, who temporarily went out to deal with some things in the gang, rushed back.


    In order to accompany her lover and children, Xie Han actually arrived at Gong''s house early. Fortunately, he still had time.


    Hearing the voice of the one you love, chen''er has more courage.


    In the bright eyes, the firmness radiated. Even Lin Mengya couldn''t help but move when she saw it.


    "OK, don''t be nervous. Now, work hard!"


    Lin Mengya paid close attention to chen''er''s situation.


    As she expected, the child is weak because the number of months is not enough.


    Although the day after tomorrow will have some impact, it is not impossible to make up for it.


    But at least, it also reduces some burden for chen''er.


    "Yes, that''s it! Good girl, you''re great!"


    The midwifery drugs and special meals that I drank before have also played a role. Half of the children have come out, and the phenomenon of exhaustion has not yet appeared.


    This is an unexpected joy!


    "The child is coming out! Work harder!"


    Lin Mengya was also excited.


    She was not so nervous when she was born. Now, the atmosphere can''t breathe.


    You know, she was also a player who could pick up intestines with her bare hands and stuff them back on the spot, but now her heart is beating very badly.


    The pain is so painful that there is no blood color, and the physical strength is also consuming a little.


    Finally, the girl gave birth to the child at once.


    "Wow -"


    A loud baby makes a tender cry.


    Obviously, it is not much bigger than the cat''s cry, but in everyone''s heart, it is like listening to the sounds of nature.


    "Good girl, you''re great."


    She asked people to clean up with her baby and touch her long hair beaten through with sweat, she said softly.


    When a child is born, she also loses the last reason to be sober.


    She fainted at once.


    In fact, her physical strength has long been overdrawn, and what she supports is just a cavity of maternal love.


    "Sleep, my little girl. You will be the best mother in the world."


    She whispered.


    A huge stone in my heart finally fell to the ground.


    Naturally, there are people to do the aftermath work.


    She took the little guy and cleaned him up in person. By the way, she also examined the child.


    Fortunately, except for some weak physique, other places of the little guy are normal.


    The little baby closed her eyes. Although she looked wrinkled, she made Lin Mengya like it.


    He wrapped him gently with the softest cloth and took the child to the outside.


    "Congratulations, mother and son are safe."

 Chapter 2051

    The people outside looked at her relaxed face and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and rejoice.


    It was Xie Han who was stunned for a moment, then ran in with red eyes like crazy.


    She didn''t stop either.


    Anyway, it has been cleaned up. Xie Han must be worried about her body.


    The great grandfather came to her with a smile and looked at the baby in the swaddling clothes, which was not as long as his forearm. He was so distressed that he frowned.


    "Oh, how small! Come on, find a wet nurse and give the child more food!"


    The little guy curled up in his swaddling clothes and looked very soft and pitiful.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said helplessly, "no, I''m afraid this little thing doesn''t even have the strength to drink milk. Moreover, he can''t eat it. Don''t worry, I have a way."


    Fortunately, when she was preparing, she really took all aspects into account.


    Carefully holding the child to her house, a special crib has been prepared.


    And the inside was cleaned again. She took someone to move out anything that might have adverse factors on the baby''s body.


    Such a big outer room seems a little empty.


    But there''s no way. The child is still too young. If she doesn''t look after it herself, how can she rest assured?


    It was very warm inside. As soon as Lin Mengya put the baby on the crib, there were two anxious children''s voices outside.


    "Mom, can we come in and have a look at our little brother?"


    I''m afraid I wanted to come just now and was stopped by someone.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    The two sons liked to play with chen''er before. When they learned that there was a little brother in their big belly, they often talked to the little brother.


    The child has suffered many hardships before he was born. She hopes that Mo Yan and Ning''er can protect him more in the future.


    As soon as they opened the door, the two babies stretched out their white and tender hands and raised their fat little faces. They couldn''t wait to ask, "aunt Bai Su just took us to take a bath and change new clothes. Mom, can we go inside to see our little brother?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the two little guys were so good.


    Put down, squat down and give two good treasures a kiss.


    "OK, but keep your voice down. My little brother is asleep."


    After the two little guys looked at each other, they silently shrunk their necks and covered their small mouths.


    Two pairs of big round eyes are full of tension and seriousness, as if this is a very important task.


    Lin Mengya saw coke and smiled and took the two babies to the inner room.


    The crib was a little high. The two babies gently took off their shoes and put them in order before they climbed into bed and looked at their little brother sleeping in the bed.


    The little guy didn''t have much meat, so he didn''t look very wrinkled.


    The two babies immediately showed their disappointment.


    "Mother." Mo Yan turned to look at her in frustration, pointed to the little baby in the bed and said, "he must not be the little brother of Aunt Chen''s house. Is the mother sending the son wrong?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "He''s so ugly! He doesn''t look like Aunt Chen at all. He''s not as good-looking as Xiao Hei!"


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless.


    She recently found that her eldest son may be a Yan Kong.


    Not only the clothes, food, housing and transportation should be beautiful, but also the servants who serve must be bright and smooth.


    If so, it''s just that every time he sees that his appearance is inconsistent with his aesthetics, he will directly say people''s family ugliness.


    It is said that he cried several times because of this


    Little girl, I''m going to be a bully in my family.


    But this is my own cub. It''s not good to destroy humanity now?


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya patiently explained: "he is your aunt''s little brother. Just born babies are like this. When they grow meat in the future, they will look much better. Moreover, everyone''s appearance has its own characteristics. My mother thinks that now''s little brother is also very cute!"


    But unexpectedly, Mo Yan sighed heavily.


    "Mom, I didn''t expect that you have no eyes."


    As he spoke, he looked at her with an obviously compassionate look.


    Lin Mengya''s hand itched in an instant. Isn''t this bear child forcing her to commit domestic violence?


    No, this is her cub. Give it another chance!


    She turned her head and looked at her little son with a sweet smile and kind eyes.


    "Ning''er, do you like your little brother?"


    Ning''er raised her small face and shook her head firmly.


    "Too weak."


    Shit!


    Lin Mengya really wants to pull the two out and spank them!


    Who taught this?


    Life depends on the connotation, not to mention, people have just been born for less than a day.


    My heart sneered and said that others were no better than others when you were just born!


    With a straight face, he clamped two under his arms and walked out of the door angrily.


    Long Tianyu is already waiting at the door, but he seems a little unhappy to see his beloved wife.


    The sight immediately fell on the two little skin monkeys.


    "Did you make your mother angry again?"


    The two little ones looked confused.


    Not at all! They didn''t do anything.


    Eh? Are you angry? Why is she angry?


    But when Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu, she didn''t appreciate it. She stuffed the two little ones into his arms and said coldly, "it''s all up to you!"


    Long Tianyu had just received two babies. Before she could ask, the door closed tightly.


    The father and son were stunned and looked at each other.


    Eh? Madam / Niang, what are you angry about?


    In the next few days, everyone prepared for the coming new year.


    Only Dongyuan, but always quiet, no one dares to disturb.


    It is the secret of the inner courtyard that the production of chen''er. Anyone who works in the inner courtyard can be trusted. Naturally, no one will divulge the news.


    Lin Mengya is almost upside down day and night to take care of the baby.


    Fortunately, Shennong system can help her adjust her sleep. You know, an hour of effective sleep can make her fight for a long time without sleep.


    And she had a rest, but the small medicine could help her test the baby 24 hours a day, so that she had no worries.


    So when everyone was worried that she would not hold up, Lin Mengya was still in high spirits.


    The baby also grew a little meat under her feeding, which made it more lovely.


    After a few days of separation, the little guy went to see his parents for the first time.


    When she came out of the main house to the house where she was pregnant, it was only a few steps, but she ordered someone to make a windproof glass cover to cover her in which she could walk.


    As soon as she got in, Xie Han couldn''t help running out. She could see the servant girls and women around her laughing.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pick up the corners of her lips and joked with him quietly.


    "They are all fathers. Why are they still so unstable? If outsiders know about us, thank you, hall leader


    If you look like this, you won''t say that you are the ghost dragon king once in a thousand years. "


    In ghost city, because of Xie Han''s business and iron fist, there are more and more people in Guishun town dragon hall.


    Apart from the ghost city owner who has been hiding behind the scenes and never appeared, there is no force in it that can compete with Zhenlong hall alone.


    People in the ghost city say that the real dragon is in the town of dragon hall, and Xie Han, as the hall leader, is a ghost Dragon King.


    Lin Mengya knows exactly how much cruelty, blood and struggle there are.


    And the boy who would quarrel with her at the beginning was really growing up.


    Xie Han also withdrew her hand, but her eyes stuck to her son all the time.


    This is his son!


    Hey, hey, that''s nice!


    But the baby was too small for him to pick it up.


    He can only follow Lin Mengya and send the child to her side.


    The girl''s complexion is ruddy. Although she still doesn''t look energetic, she should recover well.


    "Are you better?"


    Chen''er smiled and nodded. His loving eyes fell on his son.


    Lin Mengya taught her how to hold a baby.


    Maybe she was born with motherhood.


    Although she has just become a mother, the way she holds her child is right at all.


    The sleeping little guy probably felt the familiar smell. His small nose sniffed the smell of his mother, and his small face arched in her arms.


    I don''t know why, my eyes are red.


    As soon as Xie Han saw it, she gently hugged her shoulder.


    "Why are you crying? Isn''t the baby good?"


    "I know. I just feel sorry for him. If I hadn''t been so useless and failed to protect him well, he wouldn''t have suffered such a big crime."


    In fact, chen''er has always blamed himself.


    She didn''t notice the situation before the baby, and after giving birth, she is also thinking about why she started in advance these days.


    Sister Ya has seen all the hands, so there will be no mistake.


    Her diet is also specially prepared.


    The only possibility is that you are not careful.


    But it was her carelessness that made such a small child suffer from human suffering.


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief, gently wiped her tears and comforted her: "in the moon, don''t cry and break your eyes. Although he suffers, it''s hard for you. Your mother and I share life and death and break through the hell hall hand in hand. It''s not easy to run towards this bright future together. You can''t hold back my nephew!"


    Chen''er nodded and stopped her tears.


    She is too weak to feed herself for the time being.


    But with more hugs, the pain in her heart is less.


    Lin Mengya retreated with people.


    Although the baby still needs her to continue to take care of, the daily parent-child time is conducive to the baby''s recovery.


    Even so, she can''t be idle.


    After changing her clothes, she took people to the flower hall.


    Inside, Ning Liang has been waiting for her for a long time.


    "I''ve seen the owner."


    "You''re welcome. Ning Liang, just tell me what the results of the investigation are."


    In the face of the baby, there is no tenderness to see.


    Now Lin Mengya is just the resolute leader of the palace family.

 Chapter 2052

    When everyone was busy, she asked people to find Ning Liang and let him secretly investigate why the children would be born ahead of time.


    At that time, everyone''s attention was focused on this matter, which was the best time to destroy the evidence.


    Ning Liang is not an ordinary person.


    If he wanted to, he could investigate almost every move of the whole palace family and everyone.


    This is also his best.


    If he doesn''t have such ability, how can he make a decision that is completely conducive to his boss?


    Now, Lin Mengya secretly gave him some shares.


    Everyone is prosperous and lossy. Ning Liang also sincerely regards them as a family.


    "If you go home, there''s really no problem with the people used by Miss chen''er. The only thing wrong is that half a month ago, miss chen''er bought a pair of tiger head shoes when she went shopping. However, Mr. Baili also checked that there''s no problem with these tiger head shoes. In addition, all the things miss chen''er came into contact with are from our own family, There will never be such a big mistake. "


    Although things are not absolute, Lin Mengya believes Ning Liang''s words.


    The palace family is so big and there are so many people. How can they eat without care.


    Both at home and long Tianyu''s side, they sent people to watch in the field in person.


    Even so, they change suppliers every other month.


    But other families will also pull empty cars to pretend to transport.


    As for whether there is anything in it, only the shopkeeper knows.


    Besides, chen''er is not high-profile, and few people know that she is from the old house of the palace family.


    Then, it seems unrealistic to give her medicine through these things.


    So, what''s wrong?


    "Where are those tiger head shoes?"


    "Here it is."


    Since you can, Ning Liang can''t put it away in person.


    A pair of exquisite small shoes can be held in the palm of your hand.


    Lin Mengya and Xiaoyao studied together for a long time. Although they didn''t remove their shoes, they were almost the same.


    "Sure enough, there''s no problem."


    Since it''s not a shoe problem, is it someone else''s problem?


    She thought for a moment and suddenly asked Xiaoyao to adjust her olfactory sensitivity to the highest.


    Lin Mengya asks Ning Liang to quit first.


    In the case of the highest olfactory sensitivity, everyone in her nose is like a taste bomb except herself, so she won''t try easily.


    The sensitivity was suddenly raised. Lin Mengya felt that she had fallen into a clearer and sharper smell space.


    The smell of charcoal fire in the kitchen and the smell of dung in the barn, even if she was so far away, she could still smell a faint trace.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much. She immediately smelled the small shoes, and then the sensitivity dropped sharply.


    God, I almost smoked her just now!


    However, on the small shoes, she still smelled the residue of a fragrance.


    The aroma is very light, and it is not noticeable.


    But probably because the shoes have been soaked in that smell for too long, there will be residues after half a month.


    Lin Mengya can''t be more familiar with this taste.


    It was thanks to the "help" of this thing.


    However, she looked more dignified at this time.


    So far, she hasn''t found the dark murderer.


    Do you want to let that man escape from his own hands again?


    "Take someone and bring the shoe seller back to me. I''ll ask myself."


    "Yes."


    Since the shoes are sold by that man, whether he is behind the scenes or not, it always matters.


    She weighed the shoes in her hand and called Bletilla after half a ring.


    "Do you follow as like as two peas and give the same to the children?"


    Baiji took it over and said with a smile, "if you want to send the baby of the family, you don''t need to send another pair of the same. I''ll do something else. I''m sure it sells better than outside. However, it''s really good. It''s this material. The child may not be comfortable to wear. It''s not as good as what you make on the street."


    Her words made Lin Mengya think of something. She grabbed Baiji and asked, "do many people choose to buy things for their baby outside?"


    But the Bletilla Bletilla "poops" and laughs.


    "My young lady, what''s the matter with you? Although I made the clothes and shoes of the two young masters, the cloth, needle and thread are sold out. Besides, I can still use them. If I have toys and books, I really have nothing to do."


    A flash of light flashed through my mind.


    Since the problem is not at home, it must be outside.


    "Little medicine, help me count. Our palace family doesn''t need to exchange with others. It can produce and sell things by itself."


    All the books she has seen are stored in the system, which is now more convenient.


    Previously, Bai Shao said that there were premature deaths of children in many places, except the palace family.


    Then the palace family must have something different from the outside.


    Just now Bletilla also said that no baby will not touch things outside.


    Therefore, it is likely that something can make the baby have an accident. However, because they are produced and sold by themselves, they can''t be tampered with!


    "Master, I have counted it."


    The timely data of Xiaoyao was fast. In an instant, a very clear and detailed form appeared in front of her.


    Lin Mengya first ruled out some things, such as wine and metal.


    Next, there are some things unique to the palace family fiefs, which can not be guaranteed in other places.


    If this is eliminated, there will be a lot left.


    However, how to ensure that most children can use it?


    Finally, she focused on cloth and grain.


    Whether adults or children, they must wear clothes and sleep, right?


    She looked at the cloth and grain pushed in front of her and felt that she might have grasped the key to the matter.


    "Bletilla, is there any custom in our family for children''s food and clothing?"


    Bletilla striata has inquired about it before. Naturally, it is a treasure.


    "Of course there are. For example, our family specializes in a kind of fine cloth. This cloth is soft, light and strong, and the color is bright. It is most suitable for children to make clothes. Children in our family, whether poor or rich, will wear clothes made of this cloth for children. Haven''t you seen the clothes I made for two young CHILDES a few days ago, That''s the material. "


    Yes, it''s clothes!


    If it''s grain, everyone eats rice and flour as their staple food. What''s the difference?


    In addition to the palace family''s fiefdom, this fine cloth is used as the cloth for children''s clothes.


    She called out the details of the fine cloth and found that the origin of the fine cloth was the palace family fief, and the owner of the palace family personally improved the fine cloth a long time ago.


    Therefore, in addition to being really comfortable, using this cloth also has a kind of commemorative significance for the palace family.


    Over the past few years, the Gong family has really done a lot of practical things, and the people in the fief are thinking of their good deeds.


    It was also because of this that the children avoided the disaster.


    In the end, it is also the blessing of all of them!


    "You''re right. Since there is a better choice, why should we use this bad one?"


    She smiled and looked at the Bletilla on her face.


    The latter also thought that she really thought the shoes were bad and hurriedly explained: "Miss, I don''t mean that the shoes are bad, but..."


    "I know what you mean, but I think since our family has such good cloth, we''d better use the best thing for our children."


    Bletilla felt the same way and ran to make shoes.


    Lin Mengya sat alone in the flower hall, thinking about the next solution.


    Moreover, she felt that the real murderer of poisoning chen''er might have something to do with it, or it was just her guess out of thin air.


    Now, she just needs to test her ideas step by step.


    Ning Liang soon brought people over, but Lin Mengya had to ask the next day because she had to take care of the baby.


    The man thought that the palace family wanted to buy his things. He was very happy, so he made an appointment to visit again the next day.


    "Find someone to keep an eye on him."


    Across the door, she whispered back, but she never left the crib.


    The last time grandma Sha''s son was killed, she was depressed enough.


    This time, she must be ahead of the enemy.


    When she sent the child to his parents again, the merchant said he couldn''t come for the time being.


    When Ning Liang brought back the news, her pretty face was covered with cold. Her bright face, even the occasional smile, was like the penetrating wind in winter.


    "He dares to run in front of me. I think he''s looking for a dead end?"


    "Master, he said that he wrote to him last night that a large quantity of goods had been brought in and were waiting for him to go home. Do you think he was true or false?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya thought seriously.


    "What''s the difference when he talks to you today?"


    Ning Liang shook his head.


    "It looks very happy. I don''t think it''s pretending."


    Although it''s a bit of a coincidence, this excuse is too obvious if the other party wants to run.


    "Hum, can he still escape from the palm of my hand? Then follow him. I''ll send someone to follow him and let him insert his wings!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she turned and said, "by the way, I have another thing that I need you to do for me."


    "Please say."


    "Isn''t this a delivery for chen''er? I''ve been born and raised, but I still feel in a hurry. I either forget this or that. Alas, it''s really hard."


    Ning Liang also had children, and he happened to be at home when his daughter-in-law gave birth.


    It was also recalled by her words, and the heart nodded with sympathy.


    "You''re right. When my boss made a noise, he was busy and couldn''t find the child''s quilt for a long time. At that time, it was even more chaotic. Now I think of it, I feel a headache."


    "Yes, so I wondered if I could find a way to prepare it for the big guys in advance."

 Chapter 2053

    The basic facilities in the palace family fiefdom are much more perfect than those outside. Although they are far from modern, they are also in a process of gradual improvement.


    Ning Liang has a deep feeling in this regard.


    Some old people who had contact with him in the past said that they were jealous.


    Ning Liang is really proud now. He deeply feels that he is really with the right person.


    After hearing her proposal, he agreed with both hands and feet.


    "It''s an excellent method. What should we do?"


    Lin Mengya said her idea again.


    It''s actually the kind of newborn bag now.


    Put together some very necessary things that children can use at birth.


    In this way, after the child is born, it can be used.


    However, in order to make the big guys can use it and are willing to use it, she thinks she can make some different materials.


    If the conditions at home are ordinary, you can choose the basic model. If the conditions are good, you can choose the high-end luxury model.


    In this way, we can prevent that kind of situation from happening outside to a certain extent.


    Ning Liang understood and went to work.


    In just a few days, the palace family''s newborn essential bag was launched on the market.


    In order to get a good color head, Ning Liang asked people to give different kinds a nice name.


    There are "step by step package", "lucky bag", "daughter bag" and "ice snow smart bag".


    Once launched, a wide variety of newborn bags have won the favor of the broad masses of the people.


    The main reason is that not only the name is good, but also the things inside are rare and practical.


    At home, but anyone who wants to produce or intends to do so recently will buy one and prepare it first.


    However, the reason why it is so popular is that it uses some "celebrity effect".


    According to Lin Mengya''s tips, Ning Liang publicly used her name in the store.


    "Gong ya, the master of the palace family, is very fond of recommending!"


    This sentence is more useful than any advertisement.


    With her quick response, the storm of premature death of newborns sweeping many places did not invade the palace fief.


    Perhaps we can''t see anything now, but the advantages of these new life will be highlighted ten or even 20 years later, when the Gong family has become the largest family in the country of Wei.


    Therefore, despite the uproar outside, the situation in the palace family''s fiefdom is still very stable.


    The people did not cause panic. After all, under the offensive of brushing her face every three days and propaganda every five days, everyone had some preliminary awareness of science to lead children.


    To this end, Lin Mengya also held several training courses, mainly training some family wives or mother-in-law to deal with the situation of some newborns.


    She cut off the evil hands extended to the people in her fiefdom.


    With these things going on step by step, the new year finally came.


    From the beginning of the young year, Lao Zu took the children of the whole family to offer sacrifices to the kitchen god and prepare new year goods behind him every day.


    The two babies no longer hide, but appear in front of every ethnic group.


    This is what my ancestors meant. There''s nothing invisible about their palace children.


    If someone asks about the child''s parents, just say it.


    Whoever dares to gossip will not stay in this family.


    On this issue, her great grandfather was so strong that she admired him.


    And after this period of care, the baby also grew up healthily.


    Finally, you don''t have to say goodbye to your parents.


    Holding a baby much smaller than an ordinary baby, but obviously already chubby, the husband and wife looked at her gratefully.


    "Sister ya, I don''t know how to thank you."


    The tears of chen''er came. Moreover, since these days, Lin Mengya has taken care of her children day and night. Everyone has lost a lot of weight.


    How can she repay such kindness?


    Lin Mengya hurried forward and wiped her tears.


    "Say this again. We are sisters, and the child is also my nephew. What''s wrong with being an aunt''s nephew? Shouldn''t we?"


    My son was sobbing.


    Only she knew that when she gave birth to the baby, if sister Ya was not there, the baby would not live in nine cases out of ten.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade, Lin Mengya hurried to find foreign aid.


    "I don''t advise your daughter-in-law to cry like this. Do you want your eyes?"


    Next to her, Xie Han, who was also very grateful to her, immediately hugged his wife and children.


    "Well, well, let''s treat the eldest sister well in the future. You''re still holding the child. Don''t scare him."


    "I''m happy."


    "I know. Well, don''t cry, good boy."


    Xie Han gently kissed the tears off her face.


    At this moment, he only felt that his life was complete.


    Chen''er pushed him awkwardly. The little guy was lying in his mother''s arms, looking at his parents curiously with big purple grape eyes.


    "Hey, where''s sister ya?"


    Chen''er just remembered to find Lin Mengya, but the latter retreated lightly when their young couple were sticky.


    Xie Han smiled and saw that his little wife was stupid. Facing her smelly son in her arms, she felt soft and became a spring water.


    "Baby, in the future, there will be three of us. No one is lonely."


    Hearing the speech, she couldn''t help laughing at the man''s stupidity.


    But her heart was warm.


    He has a son and his own sisters and relatives.


    Father, chen''er also has a home.


    Spending the new year at home is not as depressing as spending the new year in Longdu.


    The Gong family has a good harvest this year. All hardworking families can have a fat year.


    The old house of the Gong family is also new. On the day of the new year''s Eve, early in the morning, but all the people living in feiye city will come to the old house and worship their ancestors together with the family owner.


    At dawn, the front of the old house was orderly filled with people.


    Everyone is whispering to each other and sharing the harvest of this year.


    Then, Lian Bo, with a smile on his face, appeared in front of them.


    "Dear relatives, it''s ready. Please follow the old slave."


    Everyone greeted him one after another, and the younger generation should call him "Grandpa Lian".


    Lian Bo responded one by one and treated everyone respectfully and cordially.


    He is an old man in the palace.


    He was born in a family. He has served his ancestors since childhood. He is loyal and smart. Even now, he has a high status in the hearts of the palace family.


    Soon, everyone went through the gate to the front yard.


    Here, they looked nervous and solemn.


    Although the Gong family has different branches, they all worship a common ancestor.


    Therefore, every ancestor worship is an opportunity to strengthen the family honor of the people.


    According to the family hierarchy, the left is the most important. After arranging the position from front to back, Lian Bo brought people into the inner courtyard ancestral hall.


    At the door, Lin Mengya, dressed in a solemn dress, stood in front with her great grandfather.


    The sixth son of the palace family, plus two lovely steamed stuffed buns, followed.


    However, the most noticeable is the man who is juxtaposed with Lin Mengya.


    Men''s eyebrows and eyes are one by one handsome, and their temperament is also extremely noble, which makes people feel no contempt at all.


    But standing with her alone, she seemed so well matched.


    In the crowd, some smart people who knew the situation guessed the identity of the man at once.


    More, it is a face of doubt.


    But what they are all confused about is, isn''t this their palace family offering sacrifices to their ancestors? What''s the matter with that strange man and those two little diced beans? Also, isn''t the palace family wuzixing? Why is there another one?


    Although there were many questions in their hearts, none of them was stupid enough to ask.


    Today, Lin Mengya is so powerful.


    No matter who, whether agree or disagree, no one dares to refute her and question her here.


    This is not hegemony, but absolute power suppression.


    As long as people are strong enough, no one dares to gossip.


    "I''ve seen the owner and the ancestor."


    Everyone saluted them. Lin Mengya nodded to her great grandfather. Then she said, "let me introduce you to my fiance, Prince Murong Xi. These two are our sons."


    This can be said to have stirred up thousands of waves with one stone, and everyone was stunned.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care at all. She just turned her head and smiled at her man.


    Long Tianyu stood quietly behind her,


    The tall figure is as stable as Mount Tai, firmly protecting his wife and children.


    Gong Qianfeng was always there, smiling at the younger generation she had been taking care of carefully, so calm and atmospheric, saying everything she had long wanted to tell the world.


    After all, she did it.


    "The auspicious hour has come, worship the ancestors!"


    Lian Bo''s voice sounded.


    All the people immediately changed.


    In their hearts, although they can''t accept it for the moment, they think it''s the owner''s business.


    Just tell them, otherwise, the owner has the final say.


    After all, getting married and having children is only related to the owner himself, isn''t it?


    If Lin Mengya knew that the people had such a good attitude, she would have stopped hiding.


    It also saves someone from coming to her for interest because he can''t get "fame".


    The steps of ancestor worship were not very complicated, but it was almost noon when every ethnic group had worshipped.


    Naturally, there will be a family banquet for the Chinese New Year.


    Especially at noon, it should be grand.


    Since the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, the fire on the stove has not been extinguished.


    Now after the worship, the strong smell of vegetables reminds everyone of their longing for the new year.


    There are a large number of people, so they can only choose to hold a banquet in the yard.


    Children chase and fight, adults drink and prepare, spend the year together, the last day, and then welcome the new year.


    Since it''s Chinese New Year and a family banquet, there''s no need to be so restrained.


    As soon as they sat down, the six sons of the Gong family were dragged away by the younger generation.


    Looking at the crowd, Lin Mengya felt that this was the feeling of home.

 Chapter 2054

    Her hand was held in her hand by another big hand.


    That hand, dry and warm, brought her a great sense of security.


    Without thinking about it, he held the hand back.


    Turning around, I saw the handsome face with gentle eyes.


    "Another year has passed."


    She felt something.


    Time is always in a hurry. In a blink of an eye, the new year is coming.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu''s fingers rubbed gently on the back of her smooth and delicate hand.


    None of them is perfect.


    Even before meeting each other, it can be said that there are loopholes everywhere.


    But fate is a very magical thing.


    Meet unexpectedly, but closely depend on each other.


    How lucky is a person to meet the love of his life?


    He doesn''t know, but he will cherish it.


    Lin Mengya understood the hidden intention in his eyes.


    This man always likes to hide his truest thoughts most deeply.


    On this table, big guys are happy.


    But the real family dinner is after this one.


    "Miss and your highness are back at last. You don''t know that Angelica dahurica is going hungry."


    Baiji undressed her and joked.


    The family dinners outside are just a way of doing things. In fact, they are similar to them. Just socialize.


    It''s the dinner at night. It''s really the new year''s Eve dinner that only belongs to yourself and your family.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know the attribute of the snack.


    Since I got home, people feed this snack every day.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t pulled back from the precipice in time, I''m afraid the snack goods would have to eat in tears.


    Brought a bowl of tea to gargle.


    Chen''er and Xie Han also took the baby to her house.


    Teasing the little guy, after a while, people outside said they had picked up even his wife''s family.


    The people finally arrived. Lin Mengya smiled and went out.


    "I''ve seen my aunt. Please say hello to my aunt."


    Even her wife was elated at her beautiful salute.


    Take her hand and pretend to complain.


    "You said you didn''t know to come and see me these days. I thought if you don''t come again, I''ll have to come to you!"


    The tone is like a mother who looks forward to her child''s long absence from home.


    After meeting her mother, Lin Mengya missed her even more.


    At that moment, he shouted that he was wronged and said, "I miss my aunt. Isn''t this the birth of chen''er? Look at how thin I am."


    She was not fat, but now she is thinner.


    Even Mrs. Lian was distressed when she saw it and immediately gained the upper hand, Took her little hand and said with concern: "My darling, what''s the matter with you? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you so thin. No, I have to make soup for you and have a good tonic. How can this girl be so thin. Hui''er, when you go back, bring me all the things your father and brothers sent back. Let''s choose what can be used for your sister."


    Shangguan Hui sipped her lips beside her.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up.


    Hui''er?


    Shangguan Hui coughed awkwardly and whispered, "a few days ago, Mr. Baili said I had fully recovered. I also remembered all the things about the past and confessed to my mother."


    That''s a good thing, but not yet


    Not long after she was happy, she heard sister Hui''s lowered voice and said, "also, I''m sorry about you pretending to be Su Mei... Ya''er."


    Lin Mengya is so angry!


    Ask each other with an eye knife. It''s clear that this goods wants to share fire with her, right?


    At the thought that Aunt Lian might settle accounts with herself after autumn, Lin Mengya wanted to be weak and stick it on Aunt Lian.


    Um! She must insist on pretending to be poor and coquettish, or the "rollover tragedy" often said by netizens will be staged on her.


    Dare not think, dare not think.


    The family took their seats happily.


    Although they come from all over the world and have different surnames, they are a real family.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was pleasant.


    Men are talking about topics they are interested in. Even cold faced generals like long Tianyu can''t help the warm atmosphere and occasionally say a few words.


    On the women''s side, there are more topics.


    "Ouch, this baby is so cute!"


    Even my aunt won''t give up holding Xie Han''s "mini baby".


    Although the baby is small, it is good and good-looking. Don''t mention how painful it is.


    Several big girls around also stretched their necks to see, and they could only look at it eagerly.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the baby.


    The little guy seemed to remember her breath, his big eyes turned to her, and then revealed the light pink gums without teeth, which was called a sweet smile.


    "It''s fun to laugh!"


    Gu pan was a lively person. Now she has recovered her nature by being raised in front of Mrs. Lian.


    Mrs. Lian is a real favorite female crazy devil player.


    Whether Shangguan Hui or Gu pan, they are more and more beautiful and generous.


    This is the confidence spoiled.


    Mrs. Lian teased the baby with a smile.


    "Of course. If you three have another baby in the future, you can let me bring it, can''t you, baby?"


    Three, of course, refer to Lin Mengya and the two girls.


    However, in addition to her, the other two silently bowed their heads and became Mimosa.


    Lin Mengya smiled and watched the play. Well, even her aunt''s lethality is enough.


    In fact, it''s already a big adventure for the little guy to come out and meet.


    Lin Mengya looked almost, and hurriedly said, "OK. The child is still too young. Take it back first."


    Chen''er is also worried. Fortunately, Lin Mengya made some preparations before.


    She also followed her back to Dongyuan. After repeatedly telling the caregivers what they must pay attention to, she turned and walked in the direction of the flower hall.


    Because it is the new year''s Eve, the servants in the house and those who do not work are also reunited with their families.


    When she was far away, she saw a man sneaking into the house.


    She frowned at it.


    There shouldn''t be such people in the inner court.


    After thinking about it, maybe there are few people in the yard today, or someone''s negligence put some unstable people in it?


    She walked over, but she hid her footsteps and observed the man secretly.


    That is an old woman not badly dressed.


    His face was shrewd and thin, and his mouth was still murmuring unclean.


    "It''s said that the palace family is very rich. Why is the house cleaner than my pocket? Alas, I didn''t bother to know that I didn''t have any money for this job."


    With that, people hurried in one direction.


    Lin Mengya follows that direction


    It looks like a small hall used to meet foreign guests at home.


    Moreover, they are generally not very distinguished guests.


    During the Chinese new year, are there guests at home?


    Unfortunately, the guest is not hospitable.


    She didn''t want to make everyone unhappy, so she had to let the thief go first.


    Back in the flower hall, she found that even her aunt and sister Hui were missing.


    As soon as I took my seat, I hurriedly posted it and reported it to her.


    "I heard that uncle Lian sent someone from Longdu just now, so aunt and sister Hui went to meet him."


    "What guest?"


    Gu pan shook his head, not to mention her. Even his wife was confused.


    After all, all the previous new year goods have been delivered, and she can''t imagine who will come.


    However, when she thought of the woman just now, she felt something wrong.


    Even my uncle is the most strict with his men.


    Even the people in the family are diligent, loyal and reliable.


    It''s like the woman who stole her house just now.


    Did you come to cheat?


    She raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice in her looking ear, "I''m a little curious. Maybe it''s something new. Why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Gu pan nodded immediately and smiled.


    "OK! If it''s especially good, we''ll have one too. Hey, even my aunt loves us so much, she will give it to us."


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about things. She just felt that maybe with a look, there might be some unexpected surprises.


    At this time, in the small reception hall of the palace family, Mrs. Lian examined the woman sitting in front of her.


    Just now someone came in and reported that someone came to her with the master''s waist token.


    She just thought it was the master who sent something, but she didn''t want to be a living man.


    Besides, she is a woman who has something to do with her son.


    "Girl, how old are you this year?"


    Although I don''t see how kind I am, at least I don''t have condescending pride.


    The woman sitting in the seat is thin and thin, but her eyebrows and eyes can be regarded as a beautiful woman.


    However, compared with the dignified beauty who has been standing next to Mrs. Lian, it is a difference.


    The woman bit her teeth, pretending to be calm and said, "if you go back to your wife, ah Ruo is 19 this year."


    The voice was a little timid, but there was not much confusion.


    However, this did not win much favor from Mrs. Lian.


    Mrs. Lian is very accurate.


    The girl in front of her is Zhuang Ruo, who claims to be the lifesaver of her eldest son.


    Since they are life-saving benefactors, they should respect their families as guests of honor.


    However, the matter was not mentioned in the master''s letter these days.


    This can''t help but make her stop thinking.


    He smiled, and even his wife didn''t want to look so serious.


    "Well, nineteen is just right. It''s the same age as flowers. You''re not a few years away from my daughter, so I''ll call you a Ruo. Is it feasible?"


    Zhuang Ruo took another sneaky look at Miss Lian.


    She heard of each other in Longdu.


    Although she is only an adopted daughter, she is especially loved by the whole family.


    Some people say that she was born a poor female slave, but now it seems that she is beautiful and dignified in Chinese clothes, but she is really like a golden girl.


    "Of course."


    She was afraid that she would answer too eagerly, and she was busy lowering her head, looking a little hesitant.

 Chapter 2055

    Mrs. Lian has always been more tolerant towards women.


    In addition, today is new year''s Eve. Anyway, she has to let the children have a good year.


    "Although I don''t know why you came to me, today should be a day for family reunion. If you don''t dislike it, you might as well stay first."


    Zhuang Ruo nodded.


    She came thousands of miles to stay with Mrs. Lian.


    Then he thanked Mrs. Lian for her kindness.


    Mrs. Lian smiled and asked her daughter to arrange it.


    Shangguan Hui thought for a moment, but he personally sent the people to their mansion outside.


    As soon as the man left, Lin Mengya followed Gu pan and came out from behind.


    They didn''t drop a word just now. They heard what was inside.


    Mrs. Lian looked up and saw that it was them, so she smiled and waved.


    "What do you think of this girl?"


    At this time, the benefits of caring little cotton padded jacket are revealed.


    Looking forward to the coquettish post, she wrinkled her lovely little nose and said, "I can''t see anything for a moment, but even if she saved the eldest brother of the family, she should know how to avoid suspicion."


    Gu pan doesn''t look small, but looks simple and ignorant.


    But if you can fight in that family atmosphere, you won''t have a bad eye to see people.


    Even the lady touched her little head and thought almost like her.


    Lin Mengya also came forward and sat on the other side of her aunt.


    After thinking for a while, she told aunt Lian about seeing a shameless woman stealing.


    "Although I don''t know if she brought this man, our family will never do such a thing."


    She is not wronging each other.


    Anyone who can walk in the old palace, especially in the inner courtyard, even if it is just a little servant girl who gives things, must have a look in front of her in advance.


    It can be said that she can judge that the woman must be an outsider.


    Zhuang Ruo is the only outsider. These two things don''t happen so coincidentally.


    If Mrs. Lian just felt strange before.


    So now, it''s a little disgusting.


    She was born in a clan and had strict rules and ethics since childhood.


    Although these three girls are always informal in front of her, they are all spoiled by their daughter to their mother.


    In front of others, even the most strict etiquette mammy can''t pick out half of her mistakes.


    Therefore, her virtue and courtesy for women also come first.


    At this moment, Zhuang ruo''s impression score was greatly reduced.


    "But have you lost anything?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Even my aunt''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Visitors are guests. I will never let it happen again."


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to make aunt Lian angry. She hurriedly advised, "I think they should have no money in their hands before they made such a bad decision. Otherwise, why should they come to the door for the Chinese new year? Since they are brother Lian''s life-saving benefactor, we must say what we should say. I think it''s OK to forget this time."


    Mrs. Lian''s mood was affected.


    She didn''t believe most of what the two women said.


    But she also felt that unless Zhuang Ruo was tired of living, she should not dare to tell such a big lie to herself.


    She was just a little upset at the thought that the benefactor was that virtue.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya looked at her.


    The latter immediately smiled and said, "why don''t you write a letter to ask Lian first


    Uncle, even if we really have any kindness, can''t we afford it? Since sister Ya said that these two people have such shallow eyelids, I think some silver money will be sent away. "


    Even the lady felt that, anyway, she needed to know what was going on.


    Originally, Lin Mengya wanted to keep people together, but she didn''t want to have such a thing.


    Gu pan also accompanied Mrs. Lian back, but before leaving, even her aunt told her that someone would send Gu pan and Guan Hui later.


    Young people always do some young people''s activities, such as staying up late together to watch the new year.


    Fortunately, Lianfu is very close to the old house. She arrived only a few steps out of the door. Otherwise, she is really worried.


    At this time, everyone has just finished their meal and is returning to the room to change and rest for a while. After a while, they are going to go to the flower hall to watch the new year.


    In the front yard, many young people come to watch the year.


    The old house in the night exudes the vitality and vitality of young people.


    As soon as she got to the house, she saw long Tianyu taking off her coat.


    Just as the bodyguard in charge of serving him stepped down, Lin Mengya helped to untie his belt.


    "How''s Mrs. Lian?"


    For Aunt Lian, Yu also attaches great importance to her.


    Probably, I also treat her as half a mother-in-law.


    Lin Mengya instantly checked the accessories around his waist.


    "Nothing, just a relative from the countryside. Why is a jade pendant missing?"


    Usually, long Tianyu has no accessories except the medicine purse she prepared.


    But today it''s an ordinary dress. In addition to the pendant and purse, there''s a jade pendant with excellent appearance at the waist.


    "It may have fallen on the ground."


    Long Tianyu didn''t care.


    It''s just a jade pendant. It doesn''t hurt to lose it.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and despised her man''s family failure.


    "Jing''an, do you see your Highness''s jade pendant?"


    The little bodyguard who had just retired immediately shook his head with a bit of tension on his face.


    She doesn''t want to scare other people''s children. Even if she works overtime for the new year, don''t let others be punished.


    "Maybe it fell on the ground. Forget it. Look along the road early tomorrow morning. Let me tell you something first. Maybe someone else will find it."


    Where did Jing an dare to delay, he immediately carried a lantern and looked for it carefully on their way back. Unfortunately, he got nothing.


    The next day, he told the white peony about it.


    Although the latter followed his heart, it backfired, and this jade pendant never appeared.


    After changing their clothes, Lin Mengya and her husband sat down on a small couch to have a rest.


    After the new year, she will rush to the fief of Bailijia.


    To tell the truth, she is a hundred people who don''t want to go.


    The family was old and crafty, and everyone had evil intentions towards her.


    Yes, it''s the dragon pond and tiger''s den.


    But she has a reason to go.


    "Otherwise, you should stay at home this time."


    As soon as she said this, she was bitten hard by him, with the tip of her ear.


    "Why?"


    Rubbing the tip of his ear and staring at each other angrily, long Tianyu began to teach her a lesson.


    "How can I keep you in danger?"


    "I know, but I don''t think it''s necessary for both of us to get stuck. You stay at home to prevent them from making a fuss. Secondly, if they calculate me, you can save me, can''t you?"


    She took the initiative to hold each other''s neck and solemnly told her reasons.


    Long Tianyu pour


    I enjoyed being close to her, but none of these words came into my mind.


    "No. I must go with you."


    She opened her mouth and knew that she had no strength in persuasion, and gave up the idea.


    In fact, on the contrary, if she stood at the angle of Yu, she would not hesitate to go with each other.


    But her silence was misinterpreted by long Tianyu.


    The big hand gently touched her cheek. The man whispered in her ear and explained, "in fact, it''s not just my father-in-law who was taken away by Baili family."


    When he said this, Lin Mengya immediately thought of something.


    "You mean, my mother-in-law is there? Did they send you a message?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, his face a little chilly.


    Dare to find him directly.


    He didn''t know whether to praise the fearlessness of those people or laugh at their stupidity.


    Lin Mengya now understands.


    It turned out that the family of a hundred miles, the great master of death, made a big noise.


    The most annoying thing about Yu is being threatened.


    Especially this type, who thinks he has grasped his weakness and wants to do whatever he wants.


    Now, the hundred mile family doesn''t know that they are dead in bold capital.


    "What exactly do they want to do?"


    Lin Mengya thought it was understandable to ask her to go.


    After all, their two families are competitors.


    Even so, the hundred mile family did not dare to fight her in the open.


    But Yu is different.


    He is now his royal highness.


    It''s usually not a good end to be right with him openly.


    But the Baili family still did it. Are they no longer afraid of people''s words?


    She had a bad feeling when she thought a little deeper.


    I hope things are better than she thought.


    Even if the hundred mile family still has a little fear of the secular world, she will be much more confident.


    Soon, someone outside came to invite me.


    They put away their worries about the future and went to the flower hall together.


    It''s actually quite interesting to watch the year old.


    There are many palace families. A large family sits around happily. Just chatting will never be cold.


    Besides, there are a lot of food.


    Looking at the burning charcoal basin, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that she and some girls had roasted chestnuts and sweet potatoes in such a winter.


    He hurriedly asked someone to turn it over. This time, long Tianyu himself carefully buried it in the charcoal basin.


    The aroma of fruits, chestnuts and sweet potatoes add a little more fireworks to the new year.


    She relaxed her body and leaned against long Tianyu''s arms.


    A few little chattered around, and the brothers were discussing it.


    The sisters also sat together and talked about topics that everyone was interested in.


    Such a day is both comfortable and comfortable.


    She smiled, bent her eyes and tired her mouth.


    "Yu."


    "Huh?"


    "I hope we can have today every year and today every year."


    Mingming is a word that others bless themselves, but long Tianyu knows what she means.


    "Yes."


    His hand was quietly clasped with her fingers.


    One day, the clouds will clear and the world will be peaceful.


    At that time, he and she will become the most ordinary couple in the world.

 Chapter 2056

    On the first day of the lunar new year, Lin Mengya realized the "fun" of being an elder.


    Before waking up early in the morning, the two babies ran in.


    "I wish my mother a happy new year and everything will be all right!"


    She struggled to escape from long Tianyu''s arm.


    Then the next second, he was caught back and forced to put on a dress, which allowed the two small ones to enter.


    The babies'' new clothes are very pleasant.


    The big red little coat was put on the two dumplings, making them more white, tender and lovely than glutinous rice dumplings.


    Two big watery eyes looked at her expectantly.


    Lin Mengya reacted slowly. Oh, today is to give the babies lucky money.


    "Good, you wait. My mother has prepared a red envelope for you."


    Sure enough, the smile on the two small faces was sweeter.


    In the thick red envelope, there are not only gold and silver coins.


    She had discussed with long Tianyu before. She thought it was OK to send some golden melon seeds.


    But Yu said that they are not small, and they should have some private property.


    And said that they have found a special person to take care of them.


    He also said that in the future, in addition to their monthly money, other expenses should be taken from their private property.


    Listening to Lin Mengya, she always felt that they still had some gaps in some aspects.


    And these are all prepared by their father.


    In that case, she is happy to save money.


    "Thank you, mom. Mom, can we go and greet our uncles?"


    Looking at the two small smiling faces, Lin Mengya felt a little funny.


    She touched the heads of her sons and whispered, "have you gone to worship your great grandfather for the new year?"


    The two little nodded at once.


    They used to live in Laozu''s side. They kowtowed to Laozu early in the morning and got a big red envelope!


    "OK, then go. Remember to come back early for dinner."


    "Yes!"


    Two little ones are not stupid.


    I''m afraid several uncles have already prepared big red envelopes for them to collect.


    After wandering around, the two small ones are full of money.


    Even their martial uncle gave them two little golden pigs the size of a fist!


    After breakfast, Lin Mengya will receive new year greetings from the whole family.


    The scene was so grand that it became her nightmare in the future.


    The two little girls were unrestrained and clamored to go to their grandmother''s house to see their two aunts.


    Lin Mengya thought it was nothing.


    After all, even my aunt loves these two little things very much.


    When the two little ones got permission, they ran out with short legs.


    Anyway, just a few steps, they won''t feel too tired.


    The people at the door also knew the two little CHILDES. They were busy asking for greetings and wanted to take them to find their wife.


    But Mo Yan waved his little hand and said, "is my grandmother and two aunts here?"


    Little childe is pretty. He is also sweet, crisp and beautiful.


    The porter immediately smiled and replied, "madam and two ladies are awake. Young master, I''ll take you there."


    "No, my brother and I can go there by ourselves."


    With that, he raised his head and left very high and cold.


    The porter looked at the two small figures, but he couldn''t help lifting his lips.


    These two babies are really cute. Even with a straight face, they make people tremble!


    In the eyes of normal people, what they see is the tender and lovely snow of babies.


    can


    In the eyes of some people with ulterior motives, these two little things dressed in luxury and extraordinary clothes can become two little fat sheep.


    A pair of greedy eyes, from the pure gold wishful long-life lock on the babies'' necks, fell on their exquisite little clothes.


    Oh, it is worthy of being a rich child. Even the pearls on the small shoes on your feet are so big that they must be very precious!


    The owner of the eyes was almost flushed by the things on the two babies.


    Moreover, she also saw that on the backs of the two babies, one carried a small bag with a strange shape.


    Although she didn''t know what was in the bag, the kid from such a rich family would not pack any ordinary goods.


    I''m not sure. It''s the red envelope given by adults!


    Tone of voice, it''s better to deceive the child. It can be regarded as saving her life. It''s a good thing.


    Thinking so, the owner of the eyes wiped his palm and was ready to come forward to fool the two kids.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t know.


    The babies raised by long Tianyu and Lin Mengya are ordinary little devils.


    In fact, they had long found someone staring at them in the dark.


    However, they all chose to remain silent.


    Or, look who doesn''t have eyes and dares to provoke them!


    "Oh, where did you come from, rich and noble young master? I''d like to say hello to the two young masters."


    Mo Yan pulled his brother, suddenly stopped and looked coldly at the woman who had just appeared in front of him.


    Grandma, he knows all the women and girls here. There is absolutely no such person in them.


    Moreover, there was a stench on the woman, and he really didn''t want to get close.


    Seeing the two little guys silent, the woman didn''t care much, but she smiled more and more on her face.


    Mo Yan is more ugly.


    If you don''t say many pleats, it''s fake.


    He must ask his grandmother later who recruited him. His eyes are too bad and he has to change.


    "Two young gentlemen, where are you going?"


    The woman took a step forward and asked eagerly.


    Mo Yan protected his brother and said calmly, "go to see my grandmother."


    The old woman was a little surprised.


    As far as she knew, there were no other ladies in Lian''s house except the lucky miss Lian.


    Is it the wrong way?


    Well, it would be better.


    Children can''t explain things clearly. Even if they rob everything for a while, they may have no choice.


    The thought of this made her even more proud.


    "So it is. Then I''ll take you to grandma."


    There are many people here. She wants to find a hidden place to do it again.


    Lest the two cubs cry and expose her.


    "No, we can go by ourselves. Get out of the way."


    Talking to such an ugly person, Mo Yan feels that it is already his limit.


    Besides, is the old woman thinking he is blind and can''t see the bad intentions on the other side''s face?


    The woman''s eyes flashed and continued to coax.


    "It''s so big here. If I don''t lead you, I''m afraid you''ll get lost. Young master, you''d better be obedient."


    After that, I wanted to catch the little one directly.


    Mo Yan was angry.


    Slap off each other''s hand, frown and say in a cold voice: "don''t touch my brother!"


    At a young age, he has gradually become a father.


    Ning''er was not afraid. He turned his hand and pressed a small switch on the bracelet on his wrist.


    With a "click", the little meat fist was armed with several sharp spikes.


    When that woman


    When she wanted to catch him again, Ning''er suddenly punched.


    "Ah --"


    A scream sounded.


    The woman immediately withdrew her hand, but she saw three rows of small blood holes in the palm of her hand.


    With a successful blow, Ning''er didn''t even think about it. He took his brother and ran away.


    This is a concealed weapon that my father asked someone to make for him.


    He is more proficient in martial arts than his brother.


    Although he runs quietly, he has his own plan.


    It takes time to get from here to grandma''s inner yard, but if they run back to the door, it doesn''t take much time.


    But unexpectedly, another person appeared at this time.


    The man picked up Ning''er and covered his mouth.


    "You can''t do this little thing well. Do you want to recruit people?"


    Zhuang Ruo said angrily.


    She knew the problem of Mrs. sun''s son and couldn''t manage it, but she didn''t want to be so careless.


    "Little bunny, is it in my hands? Whoever you are, I''ll make you cry for your father and mother!"


    Ning''er struggled hard and stared at each other fiercely.


    Zhuang Ruo used a little strength and coldly warned, "I''m heavy. If you don''t want to suffer from skin and flesh, be honest and obedient!"


    Ning''er was not afraid at all. After staring at the woman, she no longer struggled.


    Mrs. sun sneered, but suddenly found that the big one was gone.


    "What about that?"


    "Ran away. What''s the matter with you? Neither child can handle it."


    Zhuang Ruo is a little worried.


    After all, I''m not familiar here. If the child asks someone to come, I may really be confused.


    She''s a little regretful now. She brought her granddaughter, a troublemaker.


    "They are not ordinary children. Don''t you see? They wear clothes, but we can''t earn them in our lives."


    Mrs. sun is very happy.


    Although the child was a trouble, she soon knocked people out and hid first.


    Then find a way to ship it out and sell it.


    Anyway, it''s just a child who goes to the wrong place. If he loses it, he has nowhere to find it.


    Zhuang Ruo was relieved to hear that she had gone wrong.


    However, the child''s black and white eyes made her a little uneasy.


    That calmness doesn''t seem to be owned by a child at all.


    As soon as they were about to leave, they heard someone shouting behind them.


    "Stop and put down the child in your hand!"


    They were shocked and looked at each other quickly.


    Zhuang Ruo immediately started and fainted the little one in his arms.


    She turned and saw the little princess who was temporarily living in the house.


    "Met the princess."


    Zhuang Ruo wants to salute, but Gu pan doesn''t care. He takes a few steps up and grabs the child.


    "Ning''er, Ning''er!"


    Unexpectedly, the child didn''t wake up.


    Gu pan immediately blew his hair and glared at each other.


    "What did you do to my nephew? Somebody, catch them both!"


    Zhuang Ruoqiang pretended to be calm, but pretended to look like a sudden enlightenment.


    "It''s the little childe. Princess, I really don''t know it''s the little childe. When I came here just now, I saw the little childe lying on the ground, so I quickly picked him up."


    "She lied! It was you who suddenly appeared and forcibly picked up my brother!"


    Mo Yan also came out from Aunt Pan''s back, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    It turned out that he moved the rescuer.

 Chapter 2057

    In the education of the two babies, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu consciously joined the crisis education.


    Although ordinary children are protected tightly, there are countless accidents on the road of life, which can make two babies encounter unknown risks.


    Therefore, when the two are obviously at a disadvantage, Mo Yan will move the rescue soldiers as quickly as possible after his brother is caught by the bad guys.


    This is not running away, but measuring the results.


    If it is the type he can deal with, Mo Yan will fight for his brother without hesitation.


    But he is still a child, and he is also a brother who protects his brother very much and has a considerable sense of responsibility for his brother.


    Such a thing makes Mo Yan a little out of control.


    A pair of crystal clear black eyes, at the moment, stopped tears.


    Inside, there was a cold anger.


    "Oh, who is this?"


    Zhuang ruo''s eyebrows jumped, but she was so good at acting.


    Anyway, in her heart, she felt that she was just a child, and no adults would believe it at all.


    Gu pan has been holding Ning''er tightly. He is very anxious and his tone is very ugly.


    "You can''t provoke people, too! I warn you, you''d better pray that my little nephew is all right, or I''ll pay for your two dogs!"


    Although she smiles on weekdays, she seems to have no airs.


    But after all, she was once the imperial concubine of the state of Jin. When she came back here, she was also a legitimate little princess.


    That faction of power is enough to kill people.


    Zhuang Ruo and her grandson looked at each other and saw some fear and regret from each other''s eyes.


    However, they rely on their identity, and no one else saw it.


    What can those people do as long as they resist death?


    At this time, they did not know that these two baby eggs were the only existence that could not be pinched in the sharp heart of everyone.


    What''s more, if they dare to fight the babies, they are dying.


    Looking forward, I didn''t dare to delay. I hurried to the inner yard with my baby.


    Even the wife got the news and couldn''t even stay in the house. She hurriedly came out to pick up her grandson.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with my Ning''er?"


    As soon as she saw that Xiao Sun was reported in, Mrs. Lian burst her heart.


    Gu pan shook his head and carefully moved the child to the couch. In his words, he brought a little cry.


    "I don''t know. Mo Yan came to me crying. Ning''er had fainted when I arrived. Aunt, hurry to find a doctor and tell sister ya to know."


    Even the lady looked, the big one was not full of tears.


    At the moment, he embraced big sun in his arms.


    "My little darling, how can this happen? Come on, hurry up, doctor Xuan. If you delay my grandchildren, what do I want you to do!"


    Seeing his grandmother, Mo Yan felt a little dependent.


    He is also clever and relies on his grandmother''s arms. He just keeps his eyes on his brother and is open at all.


    The husband and wife who arrived before the doctor were in a hurry.


    As soon as they received the news, they immediately put down their things and rushed over like flying.


    "Mo Yan, Ning''er, where''s my child?"


    As soon as he heard his mother''s voice, Mo Yan plunged into his mother''s arms like a small cannon.


    "Mom, it was because I didn''t protect my brother that I hurt my brother."


    The older son''s cry almost broke her heart.


    Lin Mengya hugged her son and looked up and down to make sure he didn''t


    After missing a piece of meat, he kissed his son on the face.


    "If you''re all right, tell your mother, what''s the matter with your brother?"


    The mother and son sat by the bed.


    Lin Mengya knew at a glance that her youngest son was knocked unconscious by external forces.


    Long Tianyu picked up his little son first and frowned to determine his injury.


    Although it is only a minor injury, but the child''s body is delicate, it is difficult to ensure that there will be no sequelae.


    The husband and wife are very angry.


    It''s unforgivable to touch their baby!


    Mo Yan has passed the most fear and helplessness. Now, he can calm down a little and repeat the process again.


    Hearing that the two people wanted to do something to the two babies so shamelessly, the people in a room were all furious.


    Lin Mengya and his wife, in particular, were about to rush to kill.


    "What a Zhuang Ruo! Instead of taking care of her, she''s going to bully my child. Come and take her to me. I have to cut her alive!"


    Lin Mengya is going crazy. Her tone is somber. She is definitely not a threat.


    Long Tianyu also held his youngest son and stood beside his wife to express his position.


    Other people also share the same hatred.


    Moving children has touched everyone''s weakness.


    Even the lady was as cold as ice, and she didn''t say anything to stop her.


    Soon, Zhuang Ruo and her grandson appeared in front of several people.


    At a glance, the people in the room stared at themselves like eating people. The two people finally knew they were afraid.


    But still, I don''t think I''m wrong.


    "What do you mean, madam Lian?"


    "You still have the face to ask me?"


    Even madam, I''m not polite this time.


    She can''t imagine how ugly a person should be to reach out to the child.


    This incident also touched the wound she had hidden for many years.


    Therefore, she also passed on her hatred for those enemies to the two people in front of her.


    The more I looked at them, I felt that they were like the thieves who had harmed her young son!


    I couldn''t help gnashing my teeth. I wanted to kill them myself.


    "I treat you well. Why do you want to hurt my grandson?"


    "Oh, this is a big misunderstanding!"


    Mrs. sun''s mouth turned, and she actually began to cry and argue.


    "Madam, you really wronged us! At that time, we saw the young master fall to the ground and couldn''t stand it. We wanted to do a good deed, so we went to help him. How can you say that we have no good intentions without discrimination!"


    She has done a lot of things like this, and she can do it easily.


    But who in the house is easy to fool?


    Long Tianyu was even more tired of her face. He kicked the grandmother-in-law and hit the root of the wall.


    With a "puff" sound, the grandson spit out a big mouthful of blood, his head tilted, and he fainted.


    That kick, however, was so neat that Zhuang ruo''s heart trembled and his pretty face turned white.


    "Now, tell me the truth."


    Lin Mengya ordered coldly.


    As soon as Zhuang Ruo turned his eyes, he immediately said with some tears: "spare my life. It was forced by the grandson. I never wanted to be disrespectful to the two young masters. It was the grandson who was open to money. At that time, I just wanted to take the opportunity to hold the child and avoid being poisoned!"


    Another one who speaks better than sings.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily.


    What keeps the child from being poisoned is clearly an accomplice!


    "So we really wronged you?"


    Her tone was cold, but Zhuang Ruo didn''t hear it. Instead, he thought he was going to escape from Shengtian.


    "I dare not."


    She waved her hand again and again and said falsely.


    "As long as you can spare my life, besides, the two young masters are lucky. I just follow."


    Lin Mengya felt that the eldest son in her arms was shaking with anger.


    For a child, no matter how smart he is, his mind is always a little simple.


    Such brazenness is still strange to them.


    Unfortunately, she is neither a child nor a gentleman willing to reason with bad people.


    Gently raised her eyebrows, and she stared at Zhuang Ruo coldly.


    "But my son said you offended him."


    "This... Perhaps, the young master is mistaken. After all, he is just a child."


    Listen, Zhuang Ruo is still lying. Lin Mengya is too lazy to argue with her.


    "I don''t believe my son''s words. Do you still believe you are an outsider? My youngest son was knocked unconscious, and from the strength and trace, he is an adult woman. At that time, you and the woman saw my son faint, and today, even if you are unlucky. Cairu, take them down to me and teach them well according to the rules of our family."


    Zhuang Ruo probably didn''t expect it.


    So now, I''m staring at her in surprise.


    Isn''t it that this aristocratic family needs face most?


    They are their distinguished guests, no matter what they say.


    For a child, even face?


    "Miss, I''m Mrs. Lian''s guest. Mrs. Lian, anyway, I''m also your son''s lifesaver. Do you even want to bite the hand that feeds you?"


    Mrs. Lian sneered.


    "If you move my grandson, don''t say he is my son''s benefactor. Even the emperor Lao Tzu has to make amends for my grandson!"


    Zhuang ruo''s heart suddenly cooled.


    She never thought that these two children were so valuable.


    I knew she wouldn''t do anything to the two children at all.


    "You... You are all birds of a feather. Is there no royal law here? I want to see the master of the palace and I want her to judge me."


    Suddenly, the people in the room looked at her with that kind of particularly complex eyes.


    Up to now, Zhuang Ruo doesn''t know who she provoked.


    Mrs. Lian glanced up and down at her and youyou said, "the master of the palace is my daughter. Her two children are my baby grandsons. Who do you want to see?"


    "Click", Zhuang Ruo only felt like a thunder on a sunny day.


    Only now did she finally realize that what annoyed her was the palace family, the unique owner!


    Consternation and horror swept over.


    Zhuang Ruo seemed silly. The next second, he turned and ran out.


    But before he reached the door, he was forced back by two extremely sharp swords.


    Lin Mengya''s face was heavy and said word by word: "now, we should make a good calculation."


    Zhuang Ruo turned around and saw people all over the room, giving her cold and inexplicable eyes.


    She swallowed a mouthful of water and suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 2058

    Zhuang Ruo knelt under the hall and faced the crowd with trembling.


    At this time, Ning''er has sobered up.


    Lin Mengya and his wife and others were busy booing the little guy.


    Xiao Ning''er is nothing, except that her neck is a little sore.


    Now, Mo Yan kept his brother.


    Probably because I feel incompetent, I hurt my brother.


    He held his brother''s hand tightly and refused to let go of anything.


    Lin Mengya didn''t intervene much.


    Children have a way of communicating with children.


    This is a rare experience between their brothers.


    I hope they will understand that they can''t take it lightly at any time and anywhere.


    Ning''er also lay in her arms and refused to come down.


    However, Lin Mengya had to coax her son first.


    As for long Tianyu, he also kept close to one big and two small.


    The four members of the family are very warm, but the people next to them hate the two excrement stirring sticks more and more.


    Especially looking forward to it.


    The girl angrily walked up to Zhuang Ruo and slapped him.


    "This slap is revenge for my little nephew!"


    "Pa" was another slap, which only broke the corners of Zhuang ruo''s mouth.


    "This slap is to frighten my nephew!"


    She wanted to continue fighting, but was stopped by shangguanhui.


    "The county leader will not hurt his hand if he fights. Lang Xing, tell Miss Zhuang what rules our family has."


    Shangguan Hui also hated each other.


    Lang Xing was taught by Lian''s wife. There are many small means to teach people.


    Hearing the speech, he saluted and said, "yes, I know."


    Zhuang Ruo never dreamed that this little girl, who looked soft and weak, would come up and bow from left to right. She was only dazed and dazed.


    But even so, the people around still feel angry.


    "Let me ask you, what''s the matter with your saving brother Lian?"


    Lin Mengya was slightly relieved of her anger. Now, although she held both children in her arms, her eyebrows continued to be angry.


    Zhuang Ruo reluctantly hid his resentment in his heart, covered his face and said intermittently: "I, I saved the injured eldest childe Lian inadvertently."


    "Where did you save it? When did you save it? Why did you get hurt?"


    Zhuang Ruo hesitated a little, and then calmly said, "about a month ago, he was in a dense forest in tuzhou. The eldest childe was injured on duty."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Aunt Lian.


    The latter is slightly wrinkled in the middle of the eyebrow.


    Obviously, brother Lian was in tuzhou at that time.


    It seems that what Zhuang Ruo said should be the truth.


    But she just felt that things shouldn''t be so coincidental.


    "Where did you get the token in your hand? Eldest childe, what are your arrangements?"


    Zhuang Ruo felt a little guilty at this time.


    She saved people, but later, even the eldest childe had given a lot of money.


    As for the token, she secretly brought it in order to make a profit with her accomplices.


    Now, she is difficult to ride a tiger.


    "If you don''t want to say it, let me say it for you."


    "You should have saved the eldest childe by chance. But the eldest childe has a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. He must have given you enough afterwards


    Reward. However, you are greedy and steal the eldest childe''s token. I went to Longdu first, but I heard that even my wife was not in Longdu, so you came up with this good idea. Take advantage of a time difference to get another sum out of Mrs. Lian''s hands. "


    Being exposed mercilessly, Zhuang Ruo seems very uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at her and continued, "but as you are, how can you know these things? If I guess correctly, there is an expert behind you? Say, who sent you!"


    Zhuang Ruo was startled and hurriedly explained.


    "No, no! I heard that Mrs. Lian was here, so I wanted to take a chance! Please give me a hand and spare me!"


    "Forgive you? Only some dignitaries and dignitaries in the Dragon capital know about Madam''s stay in feiye city. You can also find out the news? If you don''t tell the truth, it seems that the lesson just now hasn''t made you remember!"


    With that, Lang Xing approached again.


    With a sneer, the little girl rolled up her sleeve. She looked so heartless that Zhuang ruo''s teeth were sour.


    "I said, I said! Yes, it''s a famous female gentleman in Longdu. She, she wants me to do something for her. She said, if I can do it well, I can protect my food and clothing for the rest of my life! I, I''m also confused for a while!"


    Lady?


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows jumped.


    There are many famous female gentlemen in Longdu.


    But the most famous one is Mr. Baihe.


    Does this matter have anything to do with Mr. Baihe?


    His face remained motionless and continued to press.


    "What''s up?"


    "She, she asked me to find Mrs. Lian''s way and open a cloth shop here."


    "It''s just a cloth workshop?"


    "Also, she hopes I can make use of even the reputation of my wife to make the ladies and children here use the cloth she provides as much as possible. Nothing else."


    For a time, everyone was confused except Lin Mengya and his wife.


    Because this requirement is not so tricky.


    But the two people who understood the causes of those early death cases outside were shocked.


    The reason why those children died early is probably because they used cloth mixed with poison.


    The reason why the palace family didn''t have it in the fief was that they all used the fine cotton cloth produced by themselves.


    Mr. Bai He, however, wanted to catch Mrs. Lian''s name and open a cloth shop here.


    If so, the cloth she sells is the cloth with problems?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt that she seemed to have grasped some key points.


    "You deceived us first and tried to harm my child later. My palace family will never spare you. Two people, take her down to me!"


    "I am wronged, I am wronged!"


    Up to now, Zhuang Ruo doesn''t think he is wrong.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to kill her for the time being. Maybe there are still clues on this man.


    In a few days, she will have to leave for Baili''s house.


    Before that, we must strictly guard against those problematic fabrics and other things.


    Newborn bag, it seems that we must step up the promotion.


    It''s just that this candidate can''t be careless.


    She was secretly worried about Kung Fu. She looked at the women all over the room.


    Why didn''t she think of it!


    Isn''t it the best way for women to protect women?


    Put down, put the two sons carefully into their father''s hands, and kissed each other well. Then they came to Lian''s aunt.


    The latter is secretly blaming himself for not protecting his two little grandchildren.


    "Aunt, I have something to ask you."


    "You girl, as long as you don''t blame me, no matter what, just say it."


    She asked everyone around to step down, leaving only her family.


    "You should have heard of those things outside? There are always children everywhere, who will die inexplicably."


    Even his wife nodded with regret.


    She likes children, especially after having these two little grandchildren, she loves her house and Ukraine, and feels that all children in the world should be taken good care of.


    After learning about this, she also used her contacts to raise a lot of charity money.


    It''s a pity that you can save the East, but you can''t save the West.


    "You say that such a little child is ill. Even if he is knocked, he is digging into the heart of a mother. Alas, what a sin. Why can''t the old God live with a little man?"


    "In fact, this incident is not a natural disaster. I''m afraid it''s a man-made disaster."


    She said thoughtfully.


    But from Aunt lian to sister Gu pan and Hui, their eyes were wide.


    "What? Man-made disaster? Who is so wicked? How can you attack such a small child? Ya''er, you can''t ignore it!"


    "Of course I have to take care of it. Moreover, I have found some tricks."


    Then she told the big guy how she found that there might be something wrong with the cloth.


    After that, Mrs. Lian immediately drew inferences from one instance and understood what she meant.


    "Your method is good! Since we hurt people through cloth, if we prepare it ourselves, others can''t think of doing it!"


    "Well, it just sounds simple, but it''s troublesome to promote it."


    Who knows, even his wife volunteered before she invited.


    "It''s no trouble. It''s a great good thing for the country and the people! Ya''er, leave it to me. I must let every child in the world use our bag! Hurry up, I''ll take hui''er and Pan''er to do it together!"


    Looking forward to keeping up with Guan Hui, he naturally said he was duty bound.


    With the best helper, Lin Mengya finally laid down her heart.


    At least after she left, everything was explained.


    The two babies had been waiting for her to finish things, one left and one right, holding her clothes to go home.


    Lin Mengya also remembered that today is the first day of the new year, and it should be the time to accompany her family.


    Unfortunately, they live in layers of crisis, and danger always comes to them at an unknown time.


    Therefore, she should cherish the present.


    One person picked up a baby and the two walked side by side.


    This false alarm made them realize that the two babies occupied the most important position in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya held her soft little body in her arms. She knew the palpitation at the moment of the baby''s accident. Now, she still dare not recall it.


    Only a small body can comfort her heart a little.


    "I really can''t bear to leave them at home."


    She whispered.


    Long Tianyu paused and then returned to normal.


    "We can also take them with us."


    He was reluctant, but what he didn''t want to see was her unhappiness.


    Lin Mengya really moved her mind.


    They may not be able to protect their two children, but Ning''er said Nuo Nuo, "my brother and I want to stay at home."

 Chapter 2059

    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately felt a little curious.


    She knows that the two young have their own ideas, but they are generally like their age and always rely on their parents.


    Or did someone tell them something?


    "Ning''er, you and your brother are the favorite and most enjoyable ties between me and your father."


    She wants children to understand that they are never a burden, but a driving force.


    But Ning''er hugged her head and said softly, "no one says we are the burden of our parents, but my brother and I think we should stay at home and learn our skills. Xiao father and son said that we should seek their own politics in their position. My brother and I don''t have the ability to help you. Therefore, we must learn from all masters."


    These words made Lin Mengya''s heart sour.


    The more sensible and obedient the child is, the more she feels indebted to the child.


    But this is the case in this world. No one can really live in a peach blossom garden free from external interference.


    What''s more, it''s her child.


    After kissing the two children on the face, she smiled and said, "it''s really good. OK, you''ll stay at home, but if you want your mother and father, you can also write to us."


    Ning''er immediately smiled and bent her eyes.


    But Mo Yan''s smile seemed reluctant.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know. This young guy can''t turn around now.


    But some things have to be figured out by yourself.


    And she also believes that Mo Yan is a smart child and will not have to drill the tip of the ox horn.


    A family of four returned to the palace''s old house.


    Several people don''t make an appointment. They choose not to disclose it to their family for the time being.


    However, Lin Mengya also sent Cairu to take over the matter.


    It''s important. She will never let go of such an important clue easily.


    Unfortunately, Zhuang Ruo doesn''t know much.


    She only knew that it was a female gentleman who conspired with her. All other things were handled by the female gentleman''s maid, so she didn''t meet the female gentleman.


    As for why she knew that the other party was a female gentleman, it was only certain that she heard the maid call the host''s family Mr. and said a few words to the man across the screen.


    Although there are not many female gentlemen in Longdu, there are also so many.


    In recent years, with the rise of women''s studies, more and more women have begun to become female gentlemen in the boudoir.


    Among them, especially Mr. Bai He.


    Moreover, these female gentlemen not only have a high status, but also maintain a good relationship with all parties because they teach those ladies.


    It was also because of this that she could not be sure or act rashly.


    However, since they have moved their minds to the palace family, they will never stop there.


    If one plan fails, there must be a later move.


    After death, they can''t help being so rampant.


    From the second day of junior high school, she put down all the work at hand and played with her two babies wholeheartedly.


    Long Tianyu also greatly reduced the time to go out. As long as she was free, the four members of the family gathered together. The degree of boredom was simply envious of others.


    On the evening of the fifth day of junior high school, she just told a fairy tale and coaxed the two babies to sleep, but her great grandfather asked someone to invite her over.


    The night has invaded all the sky.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw her great grandfather, who seemed to be packing something, and hurried up to pick it up


    Hands.


    But it was gently patted open by the great grandfather.


    "The two little ones are asleep?"


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile on her face.


    "After a crazy day, they are tired of sleeping. These days, they are very happy."


    Hearing the speech, Zeng Zu nodded and missed it on his face.


    "Children, what they like most is the company of their parents. Unfortunately, we are not ordinary families. Otherwise, my two great grandchildren are afraid to be happier than they are now."


    There was a bit of regret in the tone of Zeng Zu.


    How many of the children of the Gong family grew up carefree?


    Lin Mengya immediately picked up her great grandfather.


    "It''s very rare to have such an opportunity. Now that Mo Yan and Ning''er are our children, there are some things that are destined not to be the same as other children. I''m sorry with Yu for this. Unfortunately, there''s no way to make up for it."


    This topic is always powerless.


    The great grandfather soon turned and asked about her preparations.


    "Great grandfather, don''t worry. I won''t lose face to our palace family this time!"


    Although the other party is Sima Zhao''s heart, she is not afraid.


    This time, she will not only save her relatives, but also teach a lesson to the hundred mile family. It''s best to let them know that some people can''t be threatened if they want to.


    Great grandfather nodded, then his eyes fell on the things on the table.


    At this time, she saw clearly that what was placed on it was actually a book.


    "I believe you. But the hundred mile family is unfathomable. This time, don''t underestimate the enemy. And these, I think you can have a look as a reference."


    Lin Mengya casually looked through a book and found that it was the previous owner''s letter.


    But it was a little different from ordinary letters. She looked at a few pages carefully and couldn''t help looking at her great grandfather in surprise.


    "This is --"


    "Well, what''s recorded here is actually a very old competition. Since ancient times, there has been a dispute between poison sect and medicine sect. Our palace family belongs to poison sect. With the decline of the palace family decades ago, poison sect has lost its last glory. This time, I''m afraid Baili family is also a bad comer. You need to know at least about it."


    It really surprised her.


    You know, not many people know about poison gate.


    Except for the teacher and Yu, for others, poison gate is just a distant memory, even a little vague.


    But the great grandfather gave her a big surprise.


    "I can probably understand what you mean. However, not many people know about the palace family belonging to the poison sect?"


    The great grandfather nodded and looked nostalgic.


    "In fact, long ago, the past masters of the palace family were far from what people now think. Many of them have very powerful identities. But now, most of them are unknown."


    In the tone of the great grandfather, there was also the pride of that year.


    The women of the palace family can not only take charge of the family, but also make use of their talents. They have performed well in various fields.


    Lin Mengya was once again amazed at the talent of her ancestors.


    What a talented woman it should be, so that the world can never forget it.


    Only they have such confidence and patience. After ten generations, they have made a situation to get rid of fate.


    "My task is over. Ya''er, you are no less than your predecessors


    The owner of the house. Even if you let me go under the nine springs now, I can close my eyes. "


    Great grandfather was very pleased.


    He watched the girl grow up to this point little by little.


    His task is to guard the palace family and the only owner of the palace family.


    Now, he felt that he seemed to be perfect.


    However, Lin Mengya immediately pulled her great grandfather''s sleeve and played coquettish.


    "Pooh, Pooh, the great grandfather is young and strong. Don''t say these words."


    "Hahaha, you will make me happy. However, I can''t help with the poison sect. I hope these records can give you some inspiration. It''s the blessing of our ancestors."


    The great grandfather''s mind is actually very broad.


    When he said this, he just sighed and didn''t mean anything else.


    Lin Mengya nodded and left with those letters in her arms.


    Before leaving, she suddenly turned her head and said to Zeng Zu, "although your previous task is over, your two children still need your protection. Zeng Zu, this time I go to the dragon pond and tiger''s den, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad. I can only entrust you with two children."


    Zeng Zu''s face changed. Finally, he smiled slowly.


    "You girl, I''m not going to die. Why do you try your best to comfort me? I''ll take good care of you, son. It''s not easy for me to have such two little grandchildren. I won''t let anyone hurt one of their hair. You must go early and return early. Don''t let the big guy worry."


    She was relieved to see her great grandfather come out of her sadness.


    "Yes, yes!"


    When she left with her letter, Lin Mengya didn''t see her great grandfather behind her, sighing faintly.


    This girl can''t hide anything from her eyes.


    Originally, there was some emptiness in my heart, but after thinking of those two lively and lovely little guys, I was full again.


    Yes, he still has little xuansun to teach and protect.


    Nothing else matters.


    Lin Mengya naturally knows how precious these master''s letters are.


    The great grandfather didn''t take it out before, but after hearing that she was going to Baili''s house, he took the initiative to send it to her hand, which must have his intention.


    Her reading speed was fast. She finished the first book in a short time.


    After reading it, she just felt a little strange.


    Yes, the dispute between poison sect and medicine sect really has something to do with the palace family.


    According to the letter, the Gong family, especially women, are born with poison genius.


    Those people of the poison family admire this talent of the palace women.


    It''s just that there''s no mention of what this talent is.


    It''s just that the palace women have a natural affinity for poisons.


    Therefore, those medicinal materials hidden in deep mountains and forests, or cliffs, which are very difficult to find, will always become the things in the bag of the master of the palace family.


    Since you have this skill, you will be blind if you don''t enter the poison gate.


    Therefore, the past masters of the palace family are not only the masters of the family, but also the mainstay of the poison sect.


    Therefore, the hundred mile family, which has been a doctor for generations, secretly don''t open the signs.


    After all, one is a poison genius and the other is a medical family. This relationship is somewhat incompatible.


    However, the past masters of the palace family, relying on their family background, have always had the upper hand.


    This makes the Baili family feel very unhappy.

 Chapter 2060

    In fact, the disagreement between the Gong family and the Baili family has long begun.


    First, the two sides have different positions.


    The Gong family has a gentle attitude.


    Even in the most powerful years, the attitude towards small and medium-sized aristocratic families was very modest.


    Rarely, there is arrogance that will surpass everyone.


    Since gaining power, kebaili family has swallowed up many small and medium-sized aristocratic families.


    Relying on these resources, they are getting bigger and bigger.


    But at the same time, these people of the original small and medium-sized aristocratic families have become slaves or vassals of the hundred mile family.


    This makes those people dare to be angry and dare not speak to the hundred mile family.


    Secondly, there has long been friction between poison sect and medicine sect.


    In the eyes of doctors, poison is equal to evil.


    This can be seen from the attitude of the doctor''s hall.


    The people of the poison sect are really wanton, but there are not many untold evil things to be done in recent years.


    It''s the medical school, relying on the so-called justice as a cover, tossing out a lot of things.


    Once such a truth is revealed to the public, they will surely usher in a stormy crusade.


    So they dare not. The best way to cover up is to put the responsibility on the poison door.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two sides is more and more difficult to reconcile.


    How many people will be so generous to forgive an enemy who always breaks the dirty water for himself?


    Besides, this is not just a matter of generosity.


    There has long been a deep blood feud between the medical sect and the poison sect.


    Today, it''s time to report.


    Looking at the elder''s records, Lin Mengya was a little excited.


    What is recorded here is what the master of the palace family saw and felt when he was a disciple of the poison sect.


    What about poison gate?


    When the world needs them to fight for justice, they are always duty bound.


    However, the people of the world at that time did not seem to have been brainwashed to distinguish right from wrong.


    What about poison gate?


    As long as you care about the people all over the world, you are the hero of the people!


    The master of the palace family at that time, although he changed his face and remained anonymous, he would be proud of his identity as a poison doctor. It was enough to make her feel envious to practice medicine and let the world cheer for it.


    However, she also has some doubts.


    According to the contents of the letter, it seems that practicing poison medicine is the tradition of every generation of palace owners.


    But it seems that every generation of the homeowners are trying to keep a low profile, but their identity is not completely concealed.


    For example, a strong enemy like Baili family knows the identity of the master poison doctor of the palace family.


    It''s just that they didn''t hype it.


    Even now, the Baili family did not attack the Gong family with this.


    It seems that everyone is following some rules.


    However, there is no record about this in the letter.


    It seems that the water of the aristocratic family is deeper than she thought.


    In addition to these old enemies, there is also one thing recorded in the letter.


    Every once in a while, there will be a fight between the medical sect and the poison sect.


    Probably because the strength of both sides can not be underestimated. If there is no such formal struggle to maintain order, it will cause considerable chaos.


    Naturally, if there is struggle, there will be victory or defeat.


    In the past years, poison gate seems to have the upper hand more obviously.


    Because the struggle between doctors and drugs is not limited to their respective technical levels.


    There are five records in her hand. According to the contents recorded in the records, some of them can find a faster way to solve the plague, while others want to find a way to treat some difficult and complicated problems.


    It seems that there are many kinds, but in fact, in addition to benefiting people all over the world, it also needs to see a high or low.


    But later, for some unknown reasons, the poison door declined.


    Only then did the medical family dominate the situation.


    So this time, when she goes to Baili''s house, she is likely to be embarrassed by Baili''s people.


    Due to her identity and status, the hundred mile family is likely to restart the fight between drugs and medicine.


    Only in this way can she be justified and suppressed.


    Therefore, the great grandfather gave her these letters so that she could at least prepare in advance.


    Zizi looked carefully from front to back. Lin Mengya probably had some ideas in her mind.


    With the strength of poison sect, it''s even more difficult to win.


    Thinking of this, she put away her letters and went directly to the teacher''s yard.


    "You old man, steal my medicine again!"


    As soon as I entered the yard, I heard the teacher''s angry roar.


    Lin Mengya was startled, but she saw that her big martial Uncle Wu Chiu was being kicked out by her teacher.


    "Elder martial brother, are you too stingy? You see your little apprentice is so filial. These good things are sent to you without blinking. Have mercy on me and let me touch your little apprentice''s light, will you?"


    "You still have the face to say?"


    Bai Lirui was so cold that he almost drowned the shameless guy in front of him with spittle.


    "That''s my student''s filial piety to me. What does it have to do with you? You didn''t have a close apprentice, so you came to me to rub. Don''t be ashamed?"


    The two began their daily routine of wrangling.


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    People are so old. Why are they so angry every day?


    After spraying each other for a while, they finally found that there was another her in the yard.


    In an instant, they were quiet and came close to her.


    "Little martial nephew, what good things did you send your teacher today?"


    After rubbing his hands, Wu Tsung ignored his senior brother''s white eyes.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "I''m not here to send things. I want to ask you a question."


    Wu Chiu immediately patted his chest and promised with great pride, "but whatever I know, little martial nephew, just ask!"


    After glancing at them, Lin Mengya whispered, "I want to know what''s going on in the fight between the poison gate and the medical gate."


    In an instant, they were silent.


    A moment later, the teacher spoke.


    "Why do you think of it?"


    "You must know the provocation of the Baili family. I think about it. If the Baili family wants to treat me, I''m afraid the poison sect and the medical sect are the best reasons for them. I will never let this happen, so I hope you two can help me."


    Not many people can help her in this matter.


    Although the family can support her unconditionally, it can''t be done by blood alone.


    It is also necessary to have excellent poison art.


    Obviously, the only two qualified people in the family are the two in front of them.


    However, she did not know whether they would like to


    Return to the Jianghu for yourself.


    "This thing..."


    Wu Tsung also seemed more cautious.


    Finally, he turned his eyes to his senior brother.


    Bai Lirui thought for a long time before he said, "girl, in fact, no matter whether you open it or not, we can''t stand by and watch the poison door. However, there is one thing you may not know."


    "Teacher, please."


    "Today''s poison gate is not as grand as it used to be. I was lucky to have seen the last grand event of poison and medicine when I was young. At that time, there were many amazing talents. Unfortunately, since then, the poison gate has come to an end. Moreover, if you want to win the medicine gate, you must revive the poison gate. Because all competitions can''t be completed by one person of In the last competition, poison gate sent 500 people to barely finish. You can''t do it alone. "


    No wonder the Baili family is so confident.


    Lin Mengya now knows that she has long fallen into the trap set by Bai Li''s family.


    If she goes to the meeting alone, I''m afraid she will be crushed by hundreds of miles.


    But now, the whole poison gate has disappeared. It''s no less than Arabian Nights to revive it.


    "However, I think this is a good opportunity."


    Wu Tsung touched his beard, but his eyes glittered.


    Bai Lirui suddenly changed his face and scolded, "don''t be ridiculous! Ya''er is still young and can''t afford such a great pressure!"


    Wu Tsung looked straight at bailiriu.


    "Elder martial brother, we have been suppressed by the medical school for so long. Even your family has to go abroad because of the persecution of the medical school. Are you really willing to hide all your life?"


    Bai Lirui was unmoved, and even his face was a little angry.


    "This is our own business. We must not let laya''er go into the water. It has nothing to do with her!"


    "In her body, there is the blood of the palace family! Elder martial brother, since she was born, it has been doomed that only she can do it!"


    "That''s not good! She is my student. What can even the master of the palace family do? I must protect her and make her safe and happy all her life!"


    "You, you are so stubborn!"


    Seeing that they were going to quarrel again, Lin Mengya immediately jumped out to stop them.


    "Teacher, martial uncle, you two should calm down first. We can discuss what we have to do."


    Baili Rui glared at his younger martial brother and said angrily, "girl, come in with me. I have something to tell you alone."


    "Oh."


    She nodded obediently, gave the martial uncle a soothing look, and followed the teacher into the room.


    "Teacher, what exactly do you mean by what you just said to martial uncle?"


    There were only two teachers and students in the room. The teacher looked at them and hung his shoulders, looking a little depressed.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being more curious.


    Does the teacher know any secrets about her?


    "Ya''er, don''t take Wu Tsui''s nonsense to heart. Being a teacher will be considerate for you and will make you come back safely from Baili''s house."


    She believed that.


    Countless times, it was the teacher who saved her from danger,


    The relationship between them is between teachers and students, but more like father and daughter.


    Therefore, she is sure that the teacher must hide some things that are not conducive to her.


    With a sigh, she said faintly, "teacher, I know you don''t want me to suffer. I also know that you will never be bad for me. But it matters. At least, I think I should know what I have to face, don''t I?"

 Chapter 2061

    Both teachers and students fell into a strange silence.


    They are all stubborn people, and they are all bent on the good of each other, so they all have their own persistence.


    Finally, bailiri lost the battle first.


    He leaned back on his chair with some hesitation and loss in his eyes.


    "Ya''er, I have some regrets."


    He said and looked at her with a complicated look.


    "Teacher, I think the most fortunate thing in my life is to have a teacher like you."


    She squatted down and looked up at her teacher.


    When she first came to this world, except long Tianyu, only the teacher brought her the warmth of a loving father.


    Now, the more she has, the more she cherishes those pure goodwill.


    Therefore, she will respect the teacher''s opinions, but she can''t let the teacher carry everything for herself.


    "Alas, you girl will fool me with words. Well, in fact, you will know these things sooner or later."


    After Bai Lirui sighed, he talked about a past event.


    "Since I became sensible, I knew that the past masters of the palace family were all talented experts of the poison sect. But my father warned me that once there was a change in the immortal city, the first thing to destroy was the master of the palace family."


    This surprised her.


    Blinking Shuiling''s big eyes, she looked at the teacher suspiciously.


    The latter shook his head, which seemed unnatural, but insisted: "the top ten aristocratic families are just the names of people on the ground. In fact, in addition to the palace family and the four royal families, there are several detached families. Our vein is called the guardian."


    In fact, she had some guesses about it.


    Few of the so-called ten families can really fight against Xiancheng.


    Although the Gong family had declined for some time, they had stones and jade and became the nemesis of Xiancheng.


    Everything begets and conquers each other.


    Immortal city has been in peace with the ground for thousands of years. Why is it so ambitious now.


    Rather, things or people taboo in Xiancheng are slowly disappearing.


    The palace family is one, so where are the others?


    Now, she finally knows some secrets.


    "No one knows how old my family is. I only know that the task of each generation is to guard the master of the palace. Before that, your grandmother suddenly left the kingdom of Wei. My father also left. But after losing the news of your grandmother, we have been hiding our names and secretly looking for your news."


    In fact, sometimes, even Baili Rui is lamenting the coincidence of fate.


    At the beginning, he only thought he had found a good seedling once in a century, but he didn''t think that this person was the target he had to monitor.


    His heart once suffered, but in the end, he still couldn''t resist his love for her.


    I thought I would never mention it again in my life.


    But I don''t want to, it''s still difficult to resist the arrangement of fate.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya also felt that the teacher was joking.


    "Guardian, what is that?"


    Referring to this, bailiri suddenly said positively: "the guardian is one of the guardians of the whole ground forces. Originally, our family''s duty was to ensure the order between the ground and the immortal city. However, my family betrayed the guardian''s identity."


    She had some guesses, but she was not sure.


    Until the teacher personally confirmed.


    "That''s right. Today''s Baili family is one of the guardians. At the beginning, my father wanted to find your grandmother and entrusted the task of guardian to the former Baili family master. However, he betrayed my father and collaborated with Xiancheng!"


    No wonder the teacher has always been indifferent to the hundred mile family.


    It''s been a long time. That''s why.


    "Then you don''t want me to revive the poison gate. Are you afraid that Baili family has mastered something about my identity, which may be unfavorable to me?"


    "No. my father didn''t tell me in detail about the identity of the master of the palace family. The reason why I want to stop you is that if you want to revive the poison sect, you have to sign an agreement with Baili family. I''m afraid it will be bad for you."


    "Agreement, what agreement?"


    The teacher looked at her and seemed to have something to hide.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry, but looked at each other calmly.


    "The content of the agreement is that the Baili family will plant a Gu that can control your heart pulse on you in exchange for their protection of your identity. Do you think the Baili family will protect you now?"


    To control the heart pulse, to put it bluntly, is to hand over your life and death power to the other party.


    Maybe the former Baili family can be trusted, but now Baili family almost wants to kill her quickly.


    How could she willingly offer her life?


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Once upon a time, as long as the master of the palace family became a poison doctor, he had to sign this agreement with the guardian. Otherwise, the hundred mile family would deal with the master of the palace family. If the master of the palace family did not obey, it would be regarded as rebellion and need to be eliminated."


    These things, the teacher said very painful.


    If they are just the relationship between the guardian and the monitored, they probably won''t find it difficult.


    However, she is the teacher''s favorite student, and the teacher is also her most respected person.


    In this way, it is difficult for them to treat each other with the most objective attitude.


    Lin Mengya knew that the teacher didn''t want her to be in danger.


    But the Baili family must know these things before they set a trap for her.


    It''s ok if she doesn''t go, but if she does, she will be controlled by others.


    After thinking about it, she whispered, "teacher, why do you think the past owners will listen to the words of Baili family?"


    The teacher hesitated and said, "because Baili family is the bane of the master of the palace family. That''s what my father told me. He said that the master of the palace family has no substitute. He is the best in the world, whether it''s wisdom or poison. But we Baili family have a unique way to restrain the master of the palace family."


    right enough.


    In fact, the owners of the palace family in all dynasties bear unimaginable pressure.


    We should not only face the fertility squeeze of Xiancheng, but also be supervised by others, even if we have talents that others do not have.


    However, they never dreamed that those seemingly weak women would use their intelligence to make preparations to escape fate.


    "Well, now Baili family, do you know this?"


    "This..."


    The teacher hesitated.


    "At the beginning, my father left in a hurry. Although he gave everything to the current Baili family, he may not tell the secret of dealing with the master of the palace family."


    "Well, even you


    Don''t you know? "


    Said here, the teacher sighed.


    "I''m an unfilial son. At the beginning, my father held his breath and wanted to tell me about it, but I missed the last time to see my father because of Yunzhu. Maybe it''s a definite number."


    With that, the teacher was stunned, as if he thought of something.


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher and asked softly, "teacher? Teacher? What do you think of?"


    After a moment, the teacher''s face became ugly.


    "Maybe my meeting with Yunzhu was not an encounter on a romantic night."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    The teacher combed the original things and tried to say the doubts.


    "When I first met Yunzhu, my father was really in poor health. But when I finally got home, my father had passed away. At that time, I asked my family why they didn''t send me the news that my father was seriously ill. The servants at home said that they did send me a letter, but somehow, I didn''t send back any news. Now I think, maybe my father sent me a letter, but I wasn''t the one who received the letter. "


    They looked at each other and saw a bit of cold in each other''s eyes.


    If, at the beginning, Yunzhu was arranged to the teacher by someone with a heart.


    If the original stationery came to others through Yunzhu''s hand.


    If, when the teacher''s father died, he had believed someone wrong.


    She couldn''t help shivering.


    Is there something that has opened a big net before and is waiting for you to throw it in?


    "No! You can''t go to Baili''s house! If they really get this secret out, aren''t you very dangerous?"


    Now, it''s too late to regret.


    Bai Lirui only knows his little apprentice. There must be no accident!


    "Teacher, calm down first."


    It''s not the first time for her to meet in person.


    The last time they were in the temple, they had torn their faces.


    But at that time, the owner of the Baili family did not cause any trouble to her.


    In that case, if the owner of the Baili family knows his secret, he will definitely take it out against himself.


    Absolutely not. Let yourself develop to the present.


    Therefore, it is likely that the owner of the Baili family does not know the specific things.


    So what news did they get from the teacher''s father?


    "I don''t think they know how to deal with me. But if I don''t go, I''m afraid they will think of other ways to deal with me and the palace family in addition to being detrimental to my father."


    She thought and said.


    "According to you and your great grandfather, the competition between poison and medicine has not appeared for a long time. The Baili family should know the current strength of poison sect better than me. Why do they do this? It seems that they are completely creating an opportunity and excuse for me to revitalize poison sect."


    Although bailiri still disagrees, she will think according to her ideas.


    "You mean, their goal is probably not just you?"


    Nodding, she then said, "think about it, now almost all poison sect aristocratic families are hiding and recuperating. If someone wants to completely get rid of the rest of the poison sect, what''s the most convenient way?"

 Chapter 2062

    Bai Lirui''s face turned white.


    Judging from the wolf ambition of Baili family, it may not be impossible.


    "They want to cut the roots!"


    Baili Rui squeezed out this sentence from his teeth.


    Lin Mengya''s face was also dignified.


    If she can''t defeat Baili family this time, she can only be slaughtered for fish.


    If she revives the poison sect, she will certainly be used by the hundred mile family.


    This is a dangerous move. She can ignore her face, but she can''t ignore the rules of the palace and the poison door.


    Up to now, hundreds of families have not taken the initiative to break the rules. It is clear that they just don''t give her a chance to attack.


    Whoever breaks the rules on his own initiative is a sinner, and he is bound to lose his prestige in the aristocratic family.


    Now, the palace family is going to unite all aristocratic families, so they must follow these rules.


    Bai Li''s family is really cunning!


    The teacher fell down on his shoulders. He never thought it would be such a difficult situation.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya calmed down after thinking about it.


    Now, she can only fight, not retreat.


    Moreover, she may not have the possibility to defeat the hundred mile family!


    "Teacher, although I''m reluctant, I still think we must tell every poison sect member about this time."


    She is well aware of the current situation.


    Once Baili family chooses to sell, it has no intention to stop.


    So is she.


    "This... Girl, have you really decided?"


    As her teacher and a true descendant of the poison sect, bailiriu has his own concerns.


    The poison sect has been suppressed for so long that there is a deep resentment with the medical sect.


    If they know about it, they don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    The two masters and disciples were discussing the matter, but Ning Liang hurried over.


    "Master, Mr. Rui, there''s someone outside. I have to see the master."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    Who will come at this time?


    But he didn''t want to. Wu Tsung, who had been a gecko outside, twitched his nose and walked to Ning Liang.


    "Where did you get the smell?"


    Then he picked up his nose and looked like he was going to die.


    Ning Liang couldn''t help being stunned. He immediately smelled his sleeves and looked blankly at Wu Chiu.


    The latter hurriedly stepped back for several steps and seemed to dislike it.


    Lin Mengya came forward and patted Ning Liang on the shoulder.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Martial uncle smelled the poison on you."


    The next second, Ning Liang changed his face.


    Poison, poison?


    He doesn''t even know when he was poisoned!


    Bai Lirui turns over a small bottle from the table and throws it to Ning Liang.


    The latter caught the bottle in a hurry. By the way, after Lin Mengya told him how to take it, Ning Liang was completely relieved.


    However, the teacher and martial uncle don''t look very good.


    After all, some people dare to teach others in front of them without even saying hello. It is clear that it is provocation.


    Wu Tsui leaned against the door frame and said coldly, "people now really don''t have any rules."


    Bai Lirui glanced at his younger martial brother and said leisurely, "didn''t you say that today''s poison gate will give you some thin noodles? In my opinion, it''s all to coax you."


    This really hit Wu Chiu in the face.


    "I''d like to see who''s the younger generation. I don''t know how to behave."


    With that, the man went to look for a venue.


    Lin Mengya is worried.


    I don''t have to worry too much about my martial uncle''s poison technique, but it''s not lucky to see blood at the door of my house during the new year.


    No way. As the master, she can only follow.


    But before I got outside the gate, I heard a cry of chickens flying and dogs jumping outside.


    Yes, it''s true.


    Only to see outside, four or five red haired cocks kept chasing a man and pecking hard, and a rhubarb dog barked hard at the center of the chaos.


    The excitement was the only thing she had ever seen in her life.


    "Ah Hua, stop yelling! Oh, martial Uncle Wu, it''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!"


    Strong local accent, with some anxiety.


    Lin Mengya looked at a young man dressed quite plainly. He was trying his best to catch a chicken and lead a dog.


    Her martial Uncle Wu Tsung was surrounded by four roosters. He just covered his face and couldn''t care about anything else.


    She took a silent step back.


    She was afraid that after watching such a humiliating scene, she would be killed by martial uncle in anger.


    "That''s enough! Grab your chicken, or I''ll stew you!"


    Wu Tsung, who was stained with a lot of chicken feathers, looked particularly embarrassed at the moment.


    The young man was submissive and wasted the power of nine cattle and two tigers. Only then did he stop the "vicious" of four roosters.


    Looking at the clean front door of the palace, Wu Tsung''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    He strode to the young man, grabbed his neck and forcibly lifted him up.


    "Yang Datong, I think you want to die?"


    The simple young man named Yang Datong also has an aggrieved face.


    He didn''t expect that this hot tempered martial Uncle Wu would be here.


    I knew. He said he wouldn''t play those little tricks.


    At present, I can only accompany a smiling face and say, "martial uncle, please calm down. I''m wrong and I dare not do it again. Please forgive me this time. Next time, I won''t dare to make a fool of myself in front of you."


    A pile of pleading for mercy and advice made Wu Chiu lose his interest in killing.


    He pushed the man away unhappily, and Wu TSUO saw her hidden behind the door.


    "Little niece, come here and I''ll introduce someone to you."


    Lin Mengya came out from behind the door.


    A young man with a simple and honest face just now seems a little reserved.


    Just looking at her eyes, there was a little more examination.


    "Yang Datong, she is the master of the palace family and a genius of the new generation of poison sect."


    In the face of martial uncle''s modest introduction, Lin Mengya was helpless.


    However, she is also curious about each other.


    This is the first time she came into contact with poison sect children except the teacher and martial uncle.


    Obviously, the other party is in the same mood as her.


    After they looked at each other for a long time, she took the lead in extending her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Gong ya. Please give me more advice in the future."


    But unexpectedly, Yang Datong hid behind, nodded and said, "I, my name is Yang Datong. I want to know if you are really so good."


    Oh, did you come to compete with her?


    Sure enough, people can''t judge by appearance.


    She smiled and said politely, "there are people outside, there are days outside. Although I''m not the most powerful, the poison skill is OK. I don''t know how to compare brother Yang."


    When it comes to poison, Yang Datong is more comfortable than before.


    "I was wrong before. I poisoned your housekeeper in a moment of itch. However, I don''t think it''s difficult for you. Why don''t you give it a try for the time being, girl? How to untie the poison."


    However, Wu Tsung, who had not said a word nearby, coldly laughed at Yang Datong.


    "I said who would use such a stupid way to say hello, boy, if you knew who her teacher was, I''m afraid you must have a heart of death now."


    Yang Datong is very stubborn.


    It''s not easy to inherit the poison sect. If someone hadn''t told him that the current master of the palace had the intention to revive the poison sect, he wouldn''t have rushed over.


    But he also has his own pride.


    In the poison gate, your strength is respected.


    He thinks he has no ability to cheer up, but he won''t let a person who deceives the world and steals fame squander the last bit of pride of the poison door.


    Therefore, as soon as he met, he tried to bully the other party.


    "No matter who her teacher is, if you want to summon the children of poison sect, you must pass me. Otherwise, even if I fight my life, I will protect the people in the sect!"


    Looking at this elm pimple head, Wu Tsui was too lazy to break with him.


    "Her teacher is my elder martial brother. Bai Lirui, the descendant of the Bai Li family, who was known as the last genius of the poison sect. What? Now you still doubt my little niece''s poison art?"


    In these words, Yang Datong is completely stupid.


    Bai Lirui, whose name is like thunder, is the target of almost all young people of poison sect.


    Over the years, how many people have made great efforts to worship him as a teacher.


    However, the former poison sect genius and the current poison sect master still don''t care about these people''s talents.


    you ''re right.


    Bai Lirui''s Apprentice first sees talent, the second is understanding, and the third is character.


    It can be said that none of the three is indispensable.


    If one item is not top, no matter who is in love, he will not accept it.


    Now, the legend is in front of him.


    In an instant, Yang Datong''s face turned red.


    "I, I didn''t know you were Mr. Rui''s student. In that case, your strength should not be underestimated. Please take me with you when you go to Baili''s house this time!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t think that her teacher, who was out of tune, was so easy to use.


    However, she also noticed another problem.


    "You know, I''m going to Baili''s house?"


    Yang Datong looked surprised and said, "of course I know. Not only I know, but also almost all the other poison sect disciples have received the news. Didn''t you say you want to revive the poison sect? Now, all the poison sect disciples are rushing here."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkled into a knot.


    She has just made a decision on one side, but on the other side, the news has already spread all over the poison gate.


    You can guess who leaked the news.


    "Visitors are guests. Since brother Yang is here to help me, I naturally want to treat him well. Ning Liang, take brother yang to the guest room first."


    Now that things have become like this, she can only push the boat with the current.


    From Yang Datong, people from the poisonous door arrived one after another.


    Fortunately, Wu Chiu and her teacher supported the scene for her. Although the people of the poison sect acted special and had strange personalities, there was no trouble at all.


    With the increase of personnel, her heart became more and more uneasy.

 Chapter 2063

    The current situation is too passive for her.


    Moreover, the situation of the children of the poison sect is mixed.


    But from their mouth, she learned that she was going to revive the poison gate, and the news had already spread all over the poison gate.


    If someone agrees, naturally someone opposes.


    Within two days, she received three letters of war with seven or eight poison sect children who came to challenge.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid she''ll be in chaos before Baili''s family starts.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not a person who is always beaten.


    Since the Baili family wants to let her mess up first, she might as well take advantage of the situation and lead a disaster to the East.


    After being packed as quickly as possible, she swaggered out of feiye city.


    Everyone knows that the Lord of the palace family is about to visit the fief of Bailijia.


    And those who tried to challenge her, or were ready to follow her, followed her footsteps and went to the manor of Bailijia.


    Sitting in the carriage and looking at the vast team behind, Lin Mengya is not very relaxed.


    Reinvigorate the poison gate. It''s easy to say.


    The poison door has been scattered into a piece of sand. Everyone has his own mind.


    Even if they followed her to a hundred miles home and participated in the competition together.


    But in fact, it was also dangerous, so she had no chance of winning.


    It seems that the plan of the Baili family should not be a temporary intention.


    Many things must also be carefully arranged.


    She can only go step by step.


    "Miss, someone in the back wants to see you."


    Bai Su, who has always been inseparable from her, is doing her duty and guarding her side.


    "Oh, who is it?"


    Such things have been common these days.


    "It''s Yang Datong. He seems to want to bring some friends to meet you."


    At the mention of this man, Lin Mengya only felt some faint pain in her head.


    To put it mildly, this person is pure hearted. To put it mildly, he is a little short-minded.


    Since she learned that she followed bailiri, she became the tap water for their teachers and disciples.


    From time to time, like a brain powder, she followed Amway''s teachers and disciples, mainly her teacher''s achievements.


    However, the teacher and martial uncle acquiesced in his behavior.


    After all, the teacher''s reputation can bring her a lot of convenience.


    But this time, the so-called "friends" brought by Yang Datong were all bad.


    She looked at the young people with obvious thorns in their eyes and sighed in her heart.


    Only the fool Yang datong thought they had come to "know" themselves.


    "Let me introduce you."


    Yang Datong patted his chest and said, "this is what I told you. The master of the palace family is also the only disciple of master bailirio, Miss Gong Yagong!"


    Lin Mengya leaned slightly and said hello to each other.


    After all, according to the teacher''s generation, most of the young people present here should be a generation younger than her.


    But in front of several people, there was no respect in their eyes.


    Just looked at her frivolously and whispered from time to time.


    "Are you gong ya? I''ve heard that all the masters of the palace family are geniuses of poison art. I don''t know. Is it true?"


    This tone is not polite enough.


    She smiled and said:


    "If you say you are a genius, it depends on who you compare with. Compared with mediocre talents, everyone is a genius."


    Several young people did not expect that she should have such sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    On the spot, there is a little more heart of comparison.


    "The master of the palace family is right, but there are no mediocre people here. We have heard that the master of the palace family has excellent poison skills. Therefore, I want to come and ask for some advice. I wonder if the master of the palace family can give me some advice?"


    For such a straightforward and naive provocation, she has long passed the time when she will become more competitive.


    I have a lot of troubles. Where can I take care of these people?


    "That''s not necessary. If you really have any doubts, you might as well ask your teacher."


    Unexpectedly, several people seemed more angry.


    "You just rely on your own teacher. Where can you shoulder the responsibility of the whole poison gate!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked at the people in her spare time, but she didn''t want to beat them.


    "At least, I have a teacher to rely on. If you don''t accept it, you can find a poison doctor who is tougher than my teacher. Cairu, see off the guests."


    She is the only one in the world who can hold her thigh so righteously.


    Outside, the young people were already red with anger.


    No matter how Yang Datong dissuades them, they just have to leave.


    He also persuaded other disciples that she was a liar.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya did not say anything.


    Up to now, the poison door still can''t realize her situation, so even if she uses glue, it''s useless for them to stick together.


    Instead of taking a mixed team, it''s better to let the waves wash away the sand and show that she is really like-minded.


    However, in only two days, the number of people following her was half less.


    The rest of those people, regardless of their strength and mind, are good.


    On the third night, she personally invited these people to the front team and had dinner with them.


    Finally, the backbone of this Baili family trip met at this time.


    "I''ve seen the palace master."


    Although these people''s attitude towards her is not respectful, at least they have some respect.


    She has always been a man who rewards Li. Naturally, she won''t put on the airs of a house owner when dealing with these people.


    Yang Datong was also mixed with these people in public.


    Although he is a bit silly, he is the head of a family.


    After saying hello one by one, she returned to the teacher again.


    Only this time, the protagonist was handed over to Wu Tsung.


    He stood up, cleared his throat and said, "I know you have come here for a common goal. Indeed, our poison gate has been lost for too long."


    There is no need for too much sensationalism. Just stating the injustice suffered by the poison gate over the years is enough to move everyone.


    What a beautiful scene the poison gate was in the past. It is equal to the medicine gate. No one will talk about the color change of "poison".


    But now, they are like rats crossing the street, everyone shouting and beating.


    Who doesn''t care about such a big drop?


    "I''m sure you already know that the hundred mile family plans to restart the dispute between the two doors. In this regard, I think this is a great opportunity to prove ourselves."


    Most of you present also have such an idea.


    In fact, even if the hundred mile family didn''t do it, they couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Oppression to the extreme is resistance.


    No one likes to be subordinate or bullied.


    Although the scene suddenly quieted down, there was a fire in everyone''s heart.


    "So, for the sake of our common poison sect. I suggest that when fighting with Baili family and medical sect, all of us respect Gong ya, listen to her orders, and don''t act privately or fight with others. Only in this way can we come to the end and let the poison sect reappear in front of everyone!"


    There was some silence in the crowd.


    They don''t go, but they don''t necessarily recognize Gong Ya''s strength and identity.


    To tell the truth, with such a teacher, even if she has some achievements, she can''t surpass the teacher for a while and a half.


    Therefore, no one agrees with Uncle Shi''s proposal.


    Fortunately, she had long thought of this possibility.


    Stand in place without arrogance and impatience.


    "Everyone, what do you think? You might as well say it and discuss it with each other."


    Wu Tsui has a rare good temper today.


    As usual, he is in the Wu family, which is also a master of one word.


    In the crowd, everyone looked at each other. Finally, a powerful disciple said, "the leader of the palace family is really different from Mr. Rui. But I think it''s important. She''s a little girl. I''m afraid it''s difficult to be an important task. I think you''d better go out with elder Rui. Maybe we can win more."


    The implication is that she is not qualified enough.


    Before she got angry, the teacher and uncle next to her were a little unhappy.


    "Hey, hey, don''t underestimate this girl. Although she is young, her poison skill is the best of your younger generation. As for my senior brother and I, we are old, and it''s time to make way for the young people."


    But the man still looked like he didn''t believe it.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart.


    The teacher''s position in the hearts of the poison sect is really extraordinary.


    She looked at the teacher who was pretending to be cold, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    If you let them know that the teacher is usually an "old man" and don''t know if their fantasy will be disillusioned.


    But the man was rejected more thoroughly.


    "I don''t have to think about it. I''ll attend because of her. Without her, everything is free."


    The teacher''s "hardness" surprised the group of people behind him.


    At first, they all thought it was his shame.


    You know, Bai Lirui announced that he would never care about the poison door again.


    But now, bailiri attributed all the glory to a little girl.


    Even though she is his only disciple, shouldn''t a teacher lead by example and take the initiative to assume such a great responsibility for some things?


    But it is obvious that Baili Rui does not have such noble integrity.


    He is just for his apprentice. From the beginning to now, he will never change.


    Now everyone is stupid.


    In addition to the fire burning in their hearts, they also heard that there was this legendary figure.


    But now, legends are going to retire and have to cram them with a new "legend".


    I''m afraid it''s hard for them to accept this for a while.


    "This... This matter concerns two subjects. Please think it over again, elder Rui."


    But Bai Lirui waved his hand and said firmly, "I''m still saying that I''ll get involved again for my students. I won''t meddle in anyone''s business except her request."

 Chapter 2064

    Sitting aside, Lin Mengya looked very calm.


    She knows that if she wants to convince others sincerely, she must show her matching strength.


    But poison art is not a street juggling. Can it be said that it can be shown when it is shown?


    Fortunately, there are two big men, teacher and martial uncle, sitting next to them. Even if these people are not convinced, they can''t turn over any waves for a time.


    The good party broke up unhappily.


    With their words alone, I''m afraid it''s hard to dispel these people''s doubts about her.


    The teacher and uncle were afraid that she was sad and comforted her.


    "These people, I think they have become quails over the years. They really have that ability. Why don''t they revitalize the poison sect by themselves? My niece has such ambition, and they gossip. I think they just don''t deserve to be beaten!"


    Wu Tsung looked down at the faces of these people.


    I''m afraid I''ll have to be a little cold about who to put this on.


    But Lin Mengya just shook her head, smiled and said, "it is because they are afraid of losing that they will be more cautious. After all, for them, I am just an unknown newcomer. Except for the flag of the palace family owner, all the confidence comes from martial uncle and teacher. If I were them, I would probably feel uneasy."


    Wu Tsung doesn''t understand.


    Transposition thinking, if he changes his position with those people today, I''m afraid it will be similar to their reaction.


    The poison gate has been silent for too many years.


    If they don''t succeed this time, they just don''t have a chance to make a comeback.


    Who isn''t fighting to death? Who isn''t fighting back?


    Therefore, even if he wanted to fight for his little niece, he couldn''t force everyone.


    "Ya''er, you don''t have to worry too much about it."


    Bai Lirui, who had just said good-bye to those people, resumed his usual loving and friendly appearance in front of her.


    "Although I can''t directly fight against Bailijia for you because of my oath, you are always my student. I will never let others bully you. If someone goes too far, I will let them pet the nightmare of that year."


    Hearing this, even Wu Tsung trembled.


    Obviously, it left a very serious shadow in my heart.


    She smiled. Lin Mengya thanked the teacher for his kindness.


    However, relying on the teacher alone is nothing.


    Now, relying on her teacher''s fame, she has gathered a large number of poison sect children, which is enough.


    As for the rest, she naturally has her own plans.


    It is in the first month that there are not many pedestrians on the road.


    Lin Mengya and his party were mighty and eye-catching on the road.


    Cairu was responsible for exploring the way ahead and came to report their itinerary all morning.


    "We''ll be in Lugang in about half a month, but we have to take a boat to get to Bailijia as soon as possible."


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked at the map paved on the table.


    From Bailijia, they have their own port. If it''s by land, it will take them at least two months to get to Dalian.


    Taking a boat is indeed the fastest way.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows. She ordered to be more careful everywhere and never let go of any abnormalities.


    Along the way, it was too calm.


    Bai Li''s family has bad intentions. How can they not do anything on the road?


    In the evening, the team stopped again for lodging.


    All the residences ahead of time have been taken care of in advance.


    and


    , many are members of the big chamber of Commerce.


    From this point of view, the large chamber of Commerce has indeed played a preliminary role in uniting various families and caravans.


    "Master, this is the fief of the Qi family. The master of the Qi family has been waiting for you in the inn for a long time."


    Bai Su came forward and whispered in her ear.


    She remembers the whole family.


    Although the fief is not too big, the owner of the Qi family is a rare enlightened man.


    Usually, there is no mountain or dew, but at the critical moment, he is a decisive person.


    This was the first group to join the club.


    It is obviously sincere to welcome you personally.


    She naturally has a kind and good attitude towards her own people.


    After finishing the clothes a little, I went to see the master of the Qi family.


    But unexpectedly, five young men came out of the inn with a gloomy face and just met her.


    "Get away from me! Don''t you see that I''m in a bad mood?"


    The attitude of these people was completely impolite.


    As soon as Bai Su''s eyes were cold, the long sword in his hand was about to come out of its scabbard.


    Cairu pressed it down, but her face was as cold as ice.


    "I advise you to speak politely so as not to cause trouble."


    Several people also didn''t take the two slim looking women in front of them seriously.


    Now the woman''s words have attracted their attention.


    Moreover, she was outstanding in appearance after the two beautiful women.


    Suddenly, several people had some dirty thoughts.


    "Yo, where did you come from, little beauty? Which building are you from? Tell me, and I can go to cheer you up in the future."


    It''s clear that they want to humiliate them.


    After all, with their dress temperament, no one will regard them as fireworks women.


    At this moment, even Cairu is not good at looking.


    But Lin Mengya behind him slowly smiled at the moment.


    She inadvertently raised her hand and held the hairpin of her hair.


    A gust of fragrant wind came and immediately made the five people feel sleepy.


    "Where did we come from, I won''t bother you to ask. But you worked hard to pretend to be like this. I''m afraid it''s not just to joke with us?"


    Her side did not hesitate to break through, instantly changed the faces of the five people.


    However, they still pretended to be calm and said, "we can''t understand the words of the great beauty. I just appreciate your beautiful appearance. Can''t you be a beauty and become acquainted with us at first sight?"


    Lin Mengya just glanced at them.


    A pair of clear and beautiful eyes can almost see through people''s hearts.


    The five dodged the exploration of her eyes. Finally, she just smiled and said, "Helian grass, Yunmeng flower and the juice of Anemone tree. You must be familiar with these things?"


    With the names she spits out, the five people are stunned in situ.


    They were not afraid to expose their identity, and immediately turned up the sleeve of their right hand.


    I saw a rosy thumb sized erythema on the wrist of my right hand.


    At this time, she has sunk a pretty face.


    "You smell like snake venom. Surely, the people inside have been caught? Poison my people in front of me. Which family are you from? You''re not timid."


    Seeing that she broke her identity, the five people were no longer cunning


    Argue.


    The rudeness and obscenity deliberately pretended on his face all disappeared. The five people are the same calm and calm. They will never be ordinary people.


    Among the five, the leading young man saluted with boxing, and his tone was no longer frivolous, but with due respect.


    "I''ve seen the master of the palace family."


    Sure enough, these people knew her identity, but they were deliberately pretending with her.


    Lin Mengya was not polite and said coldly, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. The taste of snake venom on you is very special, and you must not be an unknown person. When I find out your identity, I will naturally come to your door and ask your parents for advice."


    Hearing this, several people were shocked.


    The other four people gave the young man anxious eyes. The young man bit his teeth and knelt down in front of her.


    "Thousands and thousands of mistakes are all my own fault. Please raise your hand and let go of my family and brothers!"


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Yes! Since it is the road chosen by our brothers, we should naturally bear everything together."


    Several others echoed.


    No one threw the pot at the critical moment, which made Lin Mengya look at them.


    "OK, now the choice is in my hand. I''ll take a look at the situation inside first. You can also think about whether to tell me the truth or choose to fight to the end."


    She ordered someone to guard them in place. She took Bai Su and Cai Ru to the hall of the inn.


    A dozen people inside can''t stand up now.


    However, Lin Mengya knew that they were just dazed and didn''t hurt their lives.


    That''s why she chose to give those five people a chance.


    He woke up the master of the Qi family. As soon as the latter recognized her identity, he immediately said anxiously, "master of the palace, hurry to catch up with those people. They, they took very important things!"


    "Don''t worry." Lin Mengya comforted: "people have been blocked by me, and now they are outside the door. Master Qi, I don''t know what''s worth them to do to you?"


    "You don''t know. It was a secret report I got by chance. I heard that the Baili family wanted to reopen the poison and medicine meetings, so I asked the dark line to pay attention to the relevant situation. Unexpectedly, I heard the specific information about how the Baili family wanted to deal with you."


    "What?"


    Unexpectedly, it is so important.


    "Cairu, go and bring someone in!"


    Cairu nodded and was about to mention people''s Kung Fu, but she heard a noise outside.


    Then, several figures flew into the main hall of the inn.


    "Bang bang" a few times, she felt a burst of flesh pain.


    Five people lay on the ground and rolled in pain, while the handsome man who came in later had a cold face.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lin Mengya asked with some surprise.


    Before departure, long Tianyu left a few days late because she had to deal with some things.


    They had agreed to meet at the port, but they didn''t want this man to catch up now.


    "Well, I don''t trust you."


    A man who travels day and night hides his hard work in a word.


    In addition to missing, I feel dangerous all the way. If I don''t watch it personally, I always feel uneasy.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but he was a little distressed.


    Long Tianyu glanced at the five on the ground. His eyes were cold without a trace of temperature.


    "They want to rob you?"

 Chapter 2065

    The five faces were bloodless and looked at the evil star in front of them trembling.


    Just now, they secretly used some means to put down the guards. As soon as they wanted to escape, they were kicked in by men like heaven.


    Now, obviously, some men with poor looks seem to be able to devour them alive in the next moment.


    Several people finally realized that they had not kicked the iron plate this time, but stepped into the gate of hell.


    As soon as Lin Mengya sniffed, she naturally knew what these people had done.


    But they didn''t use any killing methods. At most, they would paralyze people for a few days.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    Since there is no potential to be a bad person, why bother yourself?


    "It''s not too late to hand over what you took. Otherwise, I can only give you to him."


    She has always been able to catch such a thing as a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    The five were pale and defeated, but they no longer had the mind to resist.


    They were poisoned by her. If their elders were there, they could still get back their lives.


    But now, the man is eyeing, completely cutting off the possibility of their escape.


    Several people are not reconciled.


    After wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, the leading young man suddenly asked solemnly, "I heard that you want to revive the poison gate. So I want to ask you, how sure are you to defeat the medicine gate?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to answer.


    But the expressions on the faces of the five people touched her heart.


    These are five young and childish faces.


    However, on their faces, she saw an unyielding faith.


    Maybe this is the only strength left in the poison gate.


    She suddenly felt that she should not perfunctory these young people at will.


    Squatting down, she also said seriously, "frankly, I don''t know my winning rate. I can only do my best."


    The young man was not satisfied with her answer, frowned and said, "you know, this is the last chance of our poison door. If you can''t turn over, the poison door will disappear. If you don''t grasp it, give the opportunity to someone with more strength."


    "More powerful? You? Oh."


    Next to long Tianyu, the strength mocked.


    That disdainful look made the young man''s face red.


    "Although our martial arts are not as good as you, what we fight with the medical school is poison and brain!"


    He didn''t say it was OK. When he said it, long Tianyu''s contempt was almost undisguised.


    The young man was almost angry with him. However, he couldn''t fight. Now it''s difficult to get up. He can only lie on the ground and accept the contempt of the other party.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya chose a less direct statement.


    "Can you tell me who is the more powerful person you say?"


    In fact, she doesn''t have much obsession whether to revitalize the poison door or not.


    If there is a more suitable candidate, she is naturally willing to give up.


    Young people can''t help but feel confident when they think of their elders.


    "Do you know Wu Ji?"


    The name seems familiar.


    Lin Mengya tried to recall, where did she hear it?


    On the other side, the young people have carried out rainbow fart Style Fancy flattery to their idols.


    "Senior brother Wu Ji is one of the best in our generation! He has shown his amazing talent of poison since childhood. There is no one in his family


    Everyone knows his achievements! Even the most severe martial Uncle Wu Tsui praised him... "


    After hearing the name of martial uncle, she finally remembered.


    Yes, she has heard of this man.


    Every time martial uncle praised her, he would scold his useless disciples first.


    The young man named Wu Ji is one of the worthless people who are sprayed by martial uncle every time.


    Looking at the talking young man in front of her, Lin Mengya suddenly couldn''t bear to interrupt him.


    If you let him know that his unparalleled senior brother is just a "mediocre" in the mouth of martial uncle, you don''t know what a blow it will be to such a young and fanatical mind.


    So she had to choose to shut up silently.


    It''s hard to be a good man these days.


    "Since you don''t have this ability, give the opportunity to people who really have the ability! I believe senior brother Wu Ji can lead our poison gate from decline to glory!"


    The face of a young man is really red when talking about idols.


    Unfortunately, several people in front of him not only didn''t talk to him, but also determined to return the information.


    "I know your elder martial brother Wu Ji is very powerful, but since the intelligence is taken back by the whole family, you should return it to the original owner. Then, make a request in a proper way. Otherwise, it is stealing or robbing. Presumably, the elder martial brother Wu Ji in your mouth will not watch you fall?"


    You have to coax children.


    Sure enough, her words came down, and several young people suddenly flamed out.


    The young man who just gave her Amway''s own idol hesitated.


    He also knew that it was wrong to do so.


    But he was too anxious and worried.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head gently.


    "I can''t give it to you. I''m sorry, I know we did wrong. But it''s very important. I have to give it to someone who can."


    Children are used to disobedience.


    Lin Mengya was trying to educate the little stubborn, but she saw Uncle Shi running in like a gust of wind.


    "Why do I smell the smell of our little children? Eh, what''s the matter?"


    The uninhibited voice immediately excited several young people.


    Especially the young man just now, with red eyes, kowtowed to Wu Tsung.


    "I''ve seen shishuzu! You''re here at last. I thought I''d never see you again!"


    But Wu Tsung was disgusted and came to Lin Mengya.


    "These kids are from the Wu family?"


    She nodded.


    How to say, if martial uncle doesn''t come, maybe these little guys won''t be heartbroken.


    At the next moment, Wu Tsung said with a straight face, "several suckling kittens dare to run out and cause trouble. I think you are itchy and owe it to clean up!"


    The young man didn''t expect that Shi Shuzu would react like this, so he quickly explained: "Shi Shuzu, we''re not here to fool around! Someone heard that the leader of the Qi family has some information about the struggle between our two families, so we want to take the information back. It''s much better than giving it to an incompetent generation?"


    These words, however, provoked Wu Tsung''s sneer.


    "Incompetent people? You are not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue."


    The young man was still puzzled and explained: "just now the master of the Palace said that she was not sure about the fight. The disciple felt that since she was inferior in skills, why not give it to a more capable person?"


    "I ask you, how is your poison?"


    Suddenly hearing that Shi Shuzu asked an irrelevant question, the young man hesitated.


    But it was a clever answer: "although I don''t know the dosage, the toxicity should not be too strong."


    "Then who do you think can solve this poison?"


    Wu Chiu continued to ask, but the young man replied without hesitation: "according to the master of the palace, although we can''t solve this medicine, it''s not difficult to solve it if the elders of the family are here."


    Wu Tsui raised her lips, with a full sarcasm in her tone.


    "The Wu family''s waste can be more poisonous than mine. One hand can count it. But I can''t solve the poison."


    This is not Wu Tsung raising her.


    In fact, probably because of her constitution and system, her poisons are not only accurately proportioned, but the same poisons can be several times stronger after being urged by her hand.


    In fact, the poison she had given before could only make the five young people weak.


    However, if you detoxify casually or in the wrong way, you will make people weak and die within half a month.


    It can be said that she has reached the point where she can easily control the toxicity.


    Even teachers may not be able to catch up with this.


    Therefore, Wu Tsung said he could not untie it.


    It''s not that he''s not good at poison, but that Lin Mengya''s poison is very special.


    But the five did not believe it.


    On the spot, there was a popular retort.


    "Why should martial uncle grow the ambition of others and destroy his own prestige! I don''t believe that she is a little woman. Can she catch up with senior brother Wu Ji''s Tianzong Wizards?"


    In an instant, Wu Tsun''s face turned black again.


    "You''ve been making trouble for a long time. You''re actually for that smelly boy Wu Ji! I tell you, he can''t even compare with a hair of my little niece! Hand over your things quickly, or I''ll deal with it according to the family rules!"


    For their idols were insulted, several people said they were very unconvinced.


    However, it was Shi Shuzu who spoke the most at home.


    They, too, have no way.


    Reluctantly, he had to hand over the information.


    The master of the whole family has been detoxified, and now it''s no big deal. He followed her and read the information.


    The information is simple. It only mentions two things.


    One is that Bailijia suddenly started the cloth business, and the import and export volume is huge.


    Another is that recently, hundreds of families have sent many doctors abroad.


    After several people read it, they all looked puzzled.


    However, the owner of the Qi family said that the dark pile that brought back this information had been lurking in Baili''s house for several years before he was able to get access to some information closer to the inside.


    What''s the problem with Baili family''s business, but why should the other party focus on the business of cloth?


    "I remember that there seems to be no specialty cloth with the good quality in Bailijia''s fief?"


    The leader of the Qi family has his insight when he travels from south to north.


    Lin Mengya also called out information related to Baili family from the system.


    Indeed, since ancient times, the specialty of Bailijia has been herbal medicine.


    Most of the cloth, grain and so on depend on transactions with other families.


    Of course, it''s not completely absent, but the quality is not particularly good, and the output is low. It is often produced and sold by itself.


    Moreover, the profit of cloth can not compare with that of herbal medicine.

 Chapter 2066

    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    "Where are all their cloth sold?"


    After thinking for a while, the Qi family leader added, "although I haven''t specifically asked someone to check this, Bailijia has its own port, so generally, the goods are transported by sea. Most of the ports in the north have their warehouses. Maybe these cloth flow out through those warehouses."


    North?


    She immediately called up the map of the whole kingdom of Wei.


    She marked all the places where the baby died before.


    Now it seems that the closer to the north, the more serious the premature death of young children.


    On the contrary, some inland areas have not been found yet.


    Lin Mengya was angry with her frown.


    If it is said that this incident was made by hundreds of families, their crime can not be summarized in a crazy sentence.


    She closed her eyes and adjusted her mood a little.


    After opening it again, people also recovered their former composure.


    "Thank you for the information. You have a heart."


    The head of the Qi family shook his head and said, "our Qi family and the Gong family have advanced and retreated together, so helping you is tantamount to helping ourselves."


    It''s rare to meet such a sensible person.


    Lin Mengya''s evaluation of the whole family is higher.


    At least in the future, some things can involve the whole family.


    Although it is cooperation, sometimes we still have to return the favor.


    "Shi Shuzu, what should we do?"


    At this time, several young people of the Wu family were surprised to realize that they almost missed things.


    After the passion of the original idea in their hearts receded, they finally knew they were afraid.


    Wu Tsui didn''t bother to pay attention to the children who had killed themselves. He raised his eyelids and glanced at them.


    "You should be responsible for what you do. Little niece, they''ll leave it to you. It''s all right. As long as you don''t die, others are free."


    The little ones kept complaining.


    It was so simple and rough that they were determined by people. They couldn''t help looking at Gong Ya in horror.


    It''s a pity that the latter is upset because of the affairs of Baili family and is not in the mood to discipline them.


    "Yu, I''ll give these people to you first. Let them experience, so as not to cause anything in the future."


    Casually, he handed over the man to the darkest one here.


    Long Tianyu looked at them coldly and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll let them be obedient."


    Five people''s hair almost burst.


    How do you feel that they seem to have been dragged into hell by people pulling their necks?


    After learning about the Baili family, Lin Mengya''s heart was unprecedented heavy.


    No matter what the reason is, it is no less than a disaster for those aristocratic families to do so.


    As for the second information, it makes Lin Mengya more uneasy.


    The Baili family now clearly wants to hold two conferences again, but why should they send out all the doctors at the critical moment?


    Is there another plan, or don''t you pay attention to them at all?


    Whatever it is, it is not good news for them.


    After nightfall, she had a rare insomnia.


    The whole family arranged everything properly. Lin Mengya sat in front of the window and played back all the clues she had got before in her mind.


    Suddenly, the window was opened from the outside.


    She had just been awakened. Before she could react, she was gently covered by a big hand.


    "Don''t be afraid


    , it''s me. "


    He jumped in through the window as light as a swallow.


    On the body, there is also the coolness of the night.


    Lin Mengya rubbed the center of her eyebrows and cut off the charred wick to make the candle brighter.


    "Why haven''t you rested so late?"


    Long Tianyu took off his coat and leaned lazily on the bed.


    "Didn''t you sleep and think about the hundred mile family?"


    She nodded and sat beside him.


    "Before I came out, I learned about the guardian from my teacher. Yu, I feel that things are getting more and more complicated."


    Long Tianyu took hold of her slender waist and said low, "in fact, in addition to the guardian, there are many unknown secrets. Ya''er, I said earlier that Xiancheng is not that simple."


    That''s why he didn''t want her to be involved too much.


    Unfortunately, as a member of the Bureau, she has been in this mess since the day she was born.


    They are doomed to advance, not retreat.


    Lin Mengya was not afraid, but felt that things seemed to be more and more unexpected.


    However, there must be a way to the front of the mountain.


    She doesn''t need to think too much. She just needs to see what she can do.


    "What do you think of the hundred mile family?"


    Long Tianyu fingered the tail of her hair and looked like a smile.


    "Kill yourself."


    "What do you say?"


    "Now the Baili family is just confused by temporary interests. They don''t know what the duty of the guardian is."


    Unexpectedly, Yu also knows about the guardian.


    She looked at the man in surprise and felt that the man was really unfathomable.


    But it was just a moment.


    In a moment, she drew back her attention.


    "You mean --"


    "The original immortal city and Wei Guo relied on some mysterious but powerful forces to maintain a dangerous balance. Now, the immortal city actually chose to attack actively, which means that these forces are beginning to weaken. Guardians are one of them, but since there are guardians, there will be saboteurs and supervisors. Over the years, it is not just their families who want to resist One. "


    For the first time, long Tianyu revealed to her some of the deepest secrets about the world.


    And this just let her find the key points of some things.


    According to her current understanding, Xiancheng has several times more power than Wei Guo.


    But what made them willing to live underground, now she seems to have found the answer.


    "Then what are we?"


    Long Tianyu turned his head and looked at the bright eyes.


    He raised a smile and gently rubbed her tender cheek with his big hand.


    "We are the ''game breaker''."


    No one can control the overall situation of the world.


    But there are them, break and then stand, and let the world be reborn.


    Lin Mengya blinked, seeming to understand.


    Long Tianyu was not in a hurry to explain, but looked at her gently.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll understand sooner or later."


    With her mouth curled, she broke away from the man''s hand and walked to the window, muttering.


    "I''m not a child. Besides, how can you be sure that I will follow the track you set?"


    Long Tianyu chuckled, but his eyes were worried.


    Someone said that the biggest variable in the world is her.


    In the past, all seem to confirm this sentence.


    The so-called game breaker will do amazing things.


    I hope he can keep her safe in this storm.


    After a night''s rest at Qi''s house, the next day, she saw an unexpected visitor.


    As soon as she finished dressing up, she heard Cairu report back and forth that it was the "genius" of the Wu family who wanted to see herself.


    She can probably guess what it is.


    After thinking about it, she still asked someone to invite martial uncle.


    I went to the front hall to meet people first.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a warm man in white.


    At first glance, the man looked like jade.


    But in his eyes, there is a bit of arrogance hidden.


    Probably, this is the common problem of the so-called genius.


    When he saw her, the man was not rude at all.


    Just look at her in the eyes, more or less with a bit picky.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like being seen like this, and the expression on her face is a little less sincere.


    After a few polite greetings, the man directly cut into the theme.


    "It''s said that some worthless younger martial brothers in the family have offended the master of the palace. I''m here to make amends to the master of the palace on behalf of them. After all, they are young and impulsive. However, they are kind-hearted. Please let them go."


    Lin Mengya said, "if everyone says they are kind, they will be free from punishment. Isn''t the world going to be a mess? Besides, it''s not my idea to keep them. If childe Wu doesn''t believe it, you can ask martial uncle him."


    Wu Ji was stunned by choking in an instant.


    He holds his own identity. Besides, he has studied poison since childhood and has the name of genius among his peers.


    Therefore, I am a little angry with the "genius" of the Gong family.


    "Although Shi Shuzu acted impulsively, I think they are all children of the same clan. Naturally, he would not want outsiders to watch."


    Oh, say she''s an outsider.


    She felt that martial uncle might not regard him as his "wife".


    When she hooked her lips, she smiled innocently.


    "So, what Mr. Wu means is that I hope I can release people? Unfortunately, you''re late."


    In an instant, Wu Ji''s face sank.


    "What does the palace master mean? Even if they offend you, you don''t have the right to deal with them privately?"


    "You don''t think I killed them all?"


    She smiled, but there was no temperature in her eyes.


    "The people I can kill are those who can hinder me. They are not qualified to die in my hands."


    But for a moment, Wu Ji had some chills on his back.


    He tried to be calm, but there was a storm in his heart.


    Did she mean, did she want to kill him?


    At that moment, he said angrily, "master Gong! I advise you to think twice before you act! We Wu people are not small characters who let you kill at will!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the "genius" with excessive brain compensation and overconfidence.


    No wonder my martial uncle always beats his chest and feet when he mentions the younger generation at home.


    To this extent, relying on them alone, the poison gate may have no hope of revival.


    "Do you think I''m going to kill you? Young master Wu, I''m afraid you didn''t hear clearly. What did I just say?"


    She rubbed her eyebrows and wanted to end the conversation with the second "genius" as soon as possible.


    After the latter reacted, he suddenly blushed.


    No, maybe it''s red.


    "You, you deceive people too much! I''ll give you a war, do you dare to fight?"

 Chapter 2067

    "In the afternoon! Wu Ji, I think your boy is itchy!"


    Here, Wu Ji looks like a scholar who can''t be killed or humiliated.


    There, as soon as her martial uncle appeared, she completely beat Wu Ji back to the prototype.


    Although he was no longer willing, he still had to get up and salute shishuzu respectfully.


    Unfortunately, the latter didn''t even look at him.


    Or Lin Mengya came up and smiled to explain him.


    "Martial uncle, don''t be angry. The child is small. Just give more education."


    Wu Ji was furious when he heard this.


    According to his age, he is two years older than Gong ya!


    But his family''s martial uncle did not save him any face.


    Leng hum a way: "I think his brain has grown into a dog! Wu Ji, is that what your master taught you to talk to your elders when you were at home?"


    Wu Ji was oppressed.


    After all, the bright generation is there. Although he is reluctant, the woman in front of him should call little shigu.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to admit it.


    However, his martial uncle was so eccentric that he didn''t share his heart with him at all.


    "You don''t have to intercede for him."


    After staring at the guy who didn''t have a long brain, Wu Chiu said coldly, "as the Wu family, I can''t even see the most basic plan. I know it''s a trap, and I jumped in one by two. I think the Wu family will be destroyed by you sooner or later."


    Now, Wu Ji couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Shishuzu, you can''t agree with me. You said that the poison sect has always been inhabited by capable people. Although the palace family has a deep family tradition, everything is related to the rise and fall of the poison sect. Although the disciple is not talented, he is willing to die for the poison sect!"


    Wu TSUO was so angry that he almost started to fight.


    "Shit! You don''t have to think about your brain bitten by the dog. It''s clear that only the news known by the whole family can be so coincidentally transmitted to your ears. Ya''er, stand aside and save blood splashing on you for a while!"


    With that, he picked up the teacup and was about to drop it.


    Naturally, Lin Mengya couldn''t let martial uncle get really angry, so she immediately started and robbed the tea cup.


    "Calm down. Even if you kill him, you can''t take care of anything. Wu Ji, don''t you apologize to your martial uncle quickly!"


    At this time, Wu Jicai suddenly woke up.


    The next moment, his face turned pale.


    The Qi family had information, which his younger martial brothers knew first.


    At that time, he was only thinking about revitalizing the great cause, but he forgot the most basic problem at all.


    "Hard, do we have traitors in the Wu family?"


    Looking at the young man who was hit, Lin Mengya gently shook her head.


    "It''s not just the Wu family. In the past few decades, I''m afraid all poison clan families have been infiltrated."


    That''s why the poison door has been torn apart.


    The reason why she could not bear it before was to see each other''s means.


    Now it seems that the provocation of the other party has been very successful.


    Now, even the Wu family, which is most closely related to her, has such an attitude, not to mention other aristocratic families?


    It was too difficult for her to turn over in this battle.


    In the front hall of the inn, Wu Ji''s face was heavy, Wu Cui was silent, and Lin Mengya was also thoughtful.


    In recent days, there have been many contradictions within the poison sect.


    Sometimes even teachers and martial uncles can''t hold down.


    A loose organization that comes together for the same purpose and is reluctantly concluded, I''m afraid it will collapse sooner or later.


    But Lin Mengya knows.


    When they act in their own way, it is the time for the doctors to harvest the fruits of victory.


    This is not a good thing for any of them.


    "Shi Shuzu, I......"


    Wu Ji is still unwilling and wants to explain.


    But Wu Tsung waved and blocked it back.


    "All you can do now is go back and comfort the Wu family."


    Afraid that martial uncle might say something amazing and completely suppress the man''s self-confidence, Lin Mengya quickly said.


    Wu Ji nodded with a complicated look. Finally, he took a deep look at her and turned away.


    "Oh, these kids."


    Wu Tsung was a little helpless.


    Even he didn''t expect, but these people have changed so much in just a few decades.


    Poison gate, is it really saved?


    At this time, Cairu hurried to her and handed her a letter seriously.


    There are only four big words on it, "Gong ya Qinqi".


    She opened the envelope and poured out a piece of black hair.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed, and then she opened the letter paper.


    A moment later, her face was slightly cold.


    "Little niece, who sent this to you?"


    "It''s a hundred mile family. They asked us to get to a place called Liuhe Town in three days. That''s the first problem we''re going to face."


    In fact, the other party was afraid that she would not be obedient, and followed a strand of her father''s hair.


    She even threatened that the head of her father might be sent next time.


    She hated being threatened most in her life, but now she had to give in temporarily.


    This taste is really unforgettable.


    "It''s against the rules!" Wu Tsung frowned slightly and said, "even now the medical school is in full swing, they can''t order us at will! Hundred miles home, it''s too much to deceive."


    But at the same time, almost all poison clan families received the news.


    Moreover, like Lin Mengya, they were all pinched by others.


    Only then did they realize.


    In the decades when they thought they were dying, the doctors never gave up their surveillance.


    Now, without anyone saying, they came together.


    But now the atmosphere is much lower than a few days ago.


    "It''s amazing to do things at a hundred miles home!"


    "They are a group of despicable people who threaten my family!"


    "Hum, doctor, isn''t that always the case?"


    After everyone identified the true face of the medical door, the people appeared to be united as never before.


    Unfortunately, if they had such awareness before, why would they fall into this situation.


    As the leader of this time, the relationship between Lin Mengya and them has eased a lot.


    After all, the news is amazing. Now, many people haven''t recovered.


    Naturally, they need a leader.


    But this man shoulders great responsibility.


    For a time, no one thought she could carry the heavy burden except her.


    As for Lin Mengya, she only feels ironic.


    However, now is not a good time for her to settle accounts.


    "Everybody be quiet."


    She got up and gently cleared her throat.


    Everyone looked at her, and even reluctantly, they had to bow down to her for the time being.


    "Everyone must have seen the letter from Baili family?"


    They nodded and exchanged a look of silence.


    "Now I just want to ask you one question. Are you going to follow or not follow the contents mentioned in the letter?"


    The crowd immediately divided into three groups.


    It''s better to think of the snake first and see what the other party''s purpose is.


    Some strongly disagree.


    There is also a vacillation between these two ideas.


    Lin Mengya listened to the heated discussion among the three factions. After understanding their intentions, she said again, "I can understand your hesitation, but there is one thing you should understand. From now on, whether you are sincere or forced, we must twist into a rope. Otherwise, we will die soon."


    She said this without leaving any unrealistic illusions.


    Under the pressure of life and death, many people can only swallow their most real thoughts.


    "Palace master, what do you mean?"


    In the crowd, some people raised key questions.


    Lin Mengya looked at the crowd and said, "I mean - go and see what they want to do first."


    However, before her voice fell, someone immediately raised an objection.


    Especially the descendants of two poison clan families who think they are noble.


    "Isn''t this helping the tyrant to do evil? If we obey this time, then next time, they can give orders to us. What else can poison sect rely on when I see it!"


    "That''s right! Let me say, everyone sacrifice their ego. We''ll kill hundreds of miles all the way and let them see the power of our poison door. At that time, I think they dare to provoke again!"


    However, few people agree with their words.


    It''s different from other people or relatives being captured, or the family being hit hard.


    Because of their excellent strength, the two families are only threatened to cut off their wealth.


    For people like them, this is not the most serious, so they can say such words.


    Lin Mengya looked at them indifferently.


    "I can''t watch our relatives die. If you two insist, we''ll go our separate ways from now on."


    They didn''t expect that she would be so "women''s benevolence".


    After they looked around with disdainful eyes, they really brushed away.


    The rest of the people agreed with her.


    In the evening of the second day when they decided to go to Liuhe Town, Lin Mengya received a message.


    The two self righteous families were slaughtered overnight.


    After learning this, all the poison clan families were silent.


    This is not only a "punishment" for their families, but also a "warning" for them.


    They''re like birds stuffed into an oven.


    Life and death are under the control of others.


    Everyone packed their bags silently and rushed to Liuhe Town at full speed according to the instructions in the letter.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also released her jackdaw guard to investigate the two massacres.


    "Tell the master that they were all poisoned. Moreover, all the bodies disappeared."


    Cairu briefly reported the results of the investigation to her.


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya fell into deep thought.


    The strength of those two families is not weak. Poison art has a long history, and self-protection is more than enough.


    But it was appalling to be killed overnight.


    "What else is unusual?"

 Chapter 2068

    Cairu frowned and said in a low voice, "in fact, when we arrived, the two families had completely disappeared. Listen to the people next to us, they had an accident in their sleep, but no one saw who carried the body away."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "there is no body. In fact, nothing can be determined just by a passer-by''s mouth."


    "The master means that these two families may not be dead?"


    She was not sure about that.


    But even if you''re not dead, the situation must be bad.


    After all, this is a warning to the hundred mile family.


    "Send people to continue to trace and strengthen the protection of others."


    "Yes."


    Cairu stepped back and Lin Mengya looked out of the carriage.


    In the evening, they can go to Liuhe Town mentioned in the letter.


    I''m afraid there''s still some trouble.


    Deeper and heavier, a group of people are on their way.


    Liuhe Town is not big or famous.


    But in this quiet night, the dark streets make people feel uneasy.


    Lin Mengya and their carriage are driving in the front position.


    As soon as she entered the town, she stopped the coachman and got off the carriage accompanied by Bai Su and Cairu.


    "Master, there seems to be something wrong here."


    Bai Su looked around alertly and protected her behind her.


    Lin Mengya nodded silently and looked at everything around her.


    It''s too quiet here.


    And there was a dead smell in the air.


    It is like an ancient tomb that has been silent for many years. Suddenly, someone opened the door and waited for the sacrifice to be delivered to the door.


    This feeling made her only feel a deep chill through the bones.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Why is there no one?"


    In the back, people from the poison gate arrived one after another.


    Even the slowest person has found the anomaly here.


    Lin Mengya calmed the crowd first, and then gathered everyone in the open area in the middle of the town.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Since they want us to come here, they always have their purpose."


    I have to say that in such a strange atmosphere, her calm appearance in the face of danger makes these people have some dependence in their hearts.


    She picked out some strong young men who could at least protect themselves and divided them into four teams.


    Let the guards of the palace family mix up with them and go to the town to explore the way first.


    But she''s not idle.


    Put the detection function of the system to the highest value. She looks like she is resting temporarily with her eyes closed, but


    Found an amazing fact.


    "Go and call them back."


    Lin Mengya whispered to Cairu, but her heart was cold.


    If there is no accident, there should be no living people in the town.


    What''s the difference between a town without living people and a grave?


    Cairu stepped aside and communicated with the guards in a special way.


    Soon, the people who went out to explore the way came back one after another.


    It''s just that there''s still one team left.


    "What''s the matter? Where are they?"


    Lin Mengya asked with a frown.


    It''s strange everywhere here. It''s obviously unsettling and kind of the Baili family to lead them here.


    Running around now is like looking for death.


    Cairu contacted again, but this time, there was no response from the other party.


    "Master, aren''t they out of town?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows tightened even more.


    She doesn''t know others, but the guards of the palace family will never go out of town in vain.


    I''m afraid it was born


    What accident.


    "We''ll wait."


    About half an hour later, someone finally raised a torch and stumbled from the dark.


    "Help, help me!"


    The man fell to the ground and was immediately surrounded.


    At this time, they saw that the man was covered with blood and half of his arms were missing.


    The man''s tragedy caused a commotion.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward to stop bleeding for the man. When she examined the wound, she found that the man''s broken hand looked like something was bitten off.


    Judging from the traces of the wound, it looks like human teeth!


    At the thought of someone biting her own kind, Lin Mengya couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    The man lost too much blood and couldn''t wake up for a while.


    She returned to her fire, obviously feeling the atmosphere and tensing up.


    The man came to her silently, and a cloak with his temperature fell on her back.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at each other.


    "I want to see it myself."


    She grabbed the cloak and her fingertips were cool.


    Long Tianyu just looked at her and whispered, "I''ll go with you."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide it from them.


    Although on the surface, these people regard her as the leader for the time being, in fact, few people really recognize her status.


    She didn''t want to push innocent people to death.


    After all, everyone is forced to get involved in such a thing.


    Moreover, some things, more people, but a drag.


    The teacher and uncle disagree.


    Finally, let her stay on the grounds of appeasing the people.


    Long Tianyu always stood behind her.


    The cold star like eyes moved with her figure.


    Bai Lirui and Wu Cui suddenly felt that they were a little redundant.


    Under their instructions, they took more than a dozen bodyguards to the direction where the last team disappeared.


    Town, it''s frighteningly quiet.


    Even their footsteps can clearly hear the echo.


    Lin Mengya looked around.


    From the situation here, no one came to Liuhe Town for at least half a year.


    What is the secret of such a seemingly isolated town?


    Smoothly through the streets of the town, they came to the edge of a forest.


    The wind passes through the branches, and the bare branches are like ghosts, swinging with the wind.


    Such an atmosphere is simply suitable for making horror films.


    The party went in. In the woods, she seemed to hear someone.


    The sound source came from the depths of the forest.


    "Beware of deception!"


    Long Tianyu also heard it, so she began to warn everyone.


    Then, he held her hand tightly and walked in little by little under the protection of the crowd.


    Not far away, they saw some flames.


    It seems that they are surrounded by something.


    Long Tianyu suddenly stopped and made a gesture to the people behind him.


    Almost in an instant, the bodyguards climbed up the surrounding trees as light as a swallow.


    Leave them alone.


    Then, as soon as long Tianyu raised her big hand, she was carried behind him.


    "Hold me tight."


    Subconsciously, she did what he said.


    Then, the man steadily carried her on his back and climbed to the largest tree around.


    They had just climbed up. Before long, a few figures came to the place where they had just stood.


    Because they were the last to go up. At this time, they were not far from the ground


    How far is it?


    She was able to see clearly.


    The one who stood there and kept looking around was actually a man!


    But they don''t behave like normal people.


    On the contrary, it''s like a beast.


    Long Tianyu is not slow. Even with one on her back, she can climb to the top.


    Around, those bodyguards stared at the bottom with vigilance.


    Those people had no choice but to leave reluctantly after a fruitless inspection.


    "You see that, too?"


    She bit long Tianyu''s ear and asked softly.


    But I don''t know the warm and fragrant smell, which almost makes men soft.


    After stabilizing his mood a little, long Tianyu nodded and whispered, "do you remember those people in animal skins when the animal tide in Xiancheng attacked?"


    Of course she does.


    And I was sick for a while.


    Are these just the same as what she met before?


    But soon, long Tianyu relieved her doubts.


    "They should be different. The ''beasts'' in Xiancheng have been transformed since childhood and fed with real beasts. These people should not be so thorough."


    Fairy city''s various means, even if it sounds to her, are enough to make her hair stand on end.


    She immediately thought of the bitten man.


    "That is to say, the person just now was also injured by them?"


    Long Tianyu nodded. I''m afraid so.


    The reason why he wants everyone to go up the tree first is that these people are no longer ordinary people.


    They have a sharpness comparable to that of beasts, and they don''t know what else is unusual about these people.


    Lin Mengya hung on his back and stared carefully not far ahead.


    Like beasts, these people seem to be afraid of fire.


    Because those torches don''t seem to be reduced, which means that the people inside can support for the time being.


    "Since they are afraid of fire, why don''t we use fire to expel them?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, almost as he thought.


    He lowered his voice and explained to the guards around him.


    Then the crackling sound of branches being broken continued.


    Soon, under the big tree, people attracted by the sound formed a circle.


    They kept shaking the trunk, as if in some urgency.


    However, the guards of the palace family are all good hands. Under such conditions, they are still firmly stuck to the tree trunk.


    Just when those people couldn''t help but want to climb the tree, the sky was full of fire and suddenly fell.


    Then she heard several screams of fear.


    The guards ignited the dry branches and threw them down.


    The people below were instantly frightened away.


    Soon, the surroundings were cleared out.


    Everyone fell to the ground one after another, but in their hands, they all held a bundle of dry firewood and burning branches.


    "Go!"


    Long Tianyu took the lead behind her back.


    The bodyguard behind him was silent, but the firewood in his hand was like an arrow, cutting off all those who tried to get close.


    Lin Mengya wondered.


    These people are all from their family. How can they cooperate with their own men?


    But it was only a moment, and then she saw the scene in front of her.


    Like purgatory.


    "Someone has come to save us!"


    In the besieged crowd, someone recognized his companion.


    With the dry wood in their hands, they smoothly opened a gap and rushed to the rest of the people.


    But on the periphery, dozens of broken bodies fell horizontally.


    On the body, many people gathered to bite.


    This scene, bloody, reveals another kind of strangeness.

 Chapter 2069

    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how the people inside are, but when she sees such a scene, she''s afraid that a shadow will fall in her heart.


    As soon as they entered, the guards of the palace family rushed over in the crowd.


    But others, always standing aside, looked at them warily.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t care about them either. They called someone to ask about the situation.


    "Master, when we were in charge of investigating this area, someone suddenly appeared. We didn''t want to chase them at that time, but they didn''t listen to advice. But we had to follow."


    The guard''s tone was a little unhappy.


    Lin Mengya knew that they would obey their orders.


    But some people, but not necessarily.


    Another group of people, after hearing the bodyguard''s words, immediately someone jumped out.


    "What do you mean by that? We didn''t force you to come, but you wanted to come!"


    The bodyguard was unwilling at once and fought back: "if our brothers didn''t fight to protect each other, would you still have life?"


    The popularity was not so arrogant at once, but he still said, "it''s all voluntary. We don''t ask for your protection."


    This is really chilling.


    Lin Mengya stopped her people and looked straight at the one who was the happiest.


    "In that case, I''ll take people away first. You can rely on yourself."


    Suddenly, the man blew up.


    "You, how can you be so vicious? By the way, you let us come. If it weren''t for you, why should we get into such a dilemma!"


    Oh, it''s upside down, isn''t it?


    She raised her lips and her voice was cold.


    "You mean, I asked you to come to Liuhe Town, and I asked you to be led here?"


    The man still looks plausible.


    "That''s right! You made it!"


    "Oh, well, in that case, I have nothing to say. Since it''s all my fault, I''ll admit it. I''m really sorry. However, since I''ve made so many mistakes, I''m sure you don''t want to be with people like me anymore? Then I''ll go first. The remaining people might as well follow you, a ''smart man'', so as not to go astray again."


    That''s good.


    Suddenly, the early bird became the target of public criticism.


    After being scolded, the man was as quiet as a chicken.


    "Master Gong, we are all from the poison sect. If the family doesn''t speak two words, he is also worried. Young man, he can''t calm down. Why bother with him?"


    Lin Mengya said faintly, "I''m only 22 years old this year. It seems that I''m not a few years older than him?"


    The other party choked immediately.


    Because she is several years older than the one who doesn''t have a long brain.


    She didn''t really want to push these people out to die.


    Just don''t give them a few words, kill their prestige, and there will be oil bottles later.


    According to the bodyguard, they were deliberately led here.


    For no reason, the other party will not do so without reason.


    She used the system to explore the surroundings, but found that it was almost a poison nest.


    However, those toxins are buried deep underground.


    While she was exploring, she suddenly heard someone nearby and exclaimed.


    "Wheat! Isn''t this Sheng''s wheat?"


    Sheng Jia?


    Isn''t this one of the poison clan families suspected to have been destroyed?


    Why, here?


    She followed the sound, but saw that the other party was shouting at a man who kept yelling at them.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    Her mind moved and she looked around.


    She didn''t notice before. Now she finds that the clothes of these people are very new.


    Also, just after the new year, whose family doesn''t cut new clothes?


    Then, one after another, people recognized people they used to know.


    At this point, she was sure.


    These completely dehumanized people are actually the two missing poison clan families!


    Not long ago, they were still people they used to be!


    Lin Mengya pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and said, "can you catch me a live one?"


    She can''t be blamed for calling her own man.


    These people are too difficult to deal with.


    But if there is one left alone, they will all rush up.


    Don''t say it''s captured alive. It''s difficult to get out of the body.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and whispered, "after you go back, you take the initiative to move here."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. The goods were robbing while the fire was burning!


    Just wanted to protest, I saw the sadness in the man''s eyes.


    Well, well, then she reluctantly agreed.


    Anyway, they are living together now, just as they moved in.


    "OK, don''t forget."


    Long Tianyu seemed very relaxed.


    He would never tell his daughter-in-law. He made a bet with several brothers of the palace family.


    Unless she asked to marry him herself, he couldn''t come to propose marriage.


    Unfortunately, several brothers of the palace family never dreamed of it.


    He''s cheating!


    Long Tianyu, who had completed the great cause of abduction, was relaxed and rushed into the crowd. Then, before those people reacted, he flashed out with one of them.


    The whole process, no more than three minutes.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and suddenly felt that she had lost?


    People are stunned by long Tianyu''s slap.


    It was thrown on the ground like a dead dog.


    The people nearby didn''t dare to approach, but Lin Mengya squatted down and checked carefully.


    This is a boy of thirteen or fourteen.


    On the surface, it seems that like ordinary people, in addition to the corners of their mouths, they also have scarlet flesh and blood.


    Lin Mengya checked carefully, then pretended to think. In fact, she communicated with Xiaoyao.


    "From the current situation, master, I suspect they have been poisoned."


    Lin Mengya has similar ideas.


    But strangely, she couldn''t find the trace of "Gu".


    Moreover, according to past experience, even the most powerful Gu can only retreat from her.


    But these people didn''t respond.


    In this regard, Xiaoyao put forward his own guess.


    "I think these poisonous insects don''t seem to be mature."


    If so, there are still some possibilities.


    But since it is not yet mature, why did such a big change happen?


    She looked around.


    Some of the bones on the ground have been gnawed out of shape.


    But she looked at the remaining people in the team and found that the number was not right.


    In the team, there are ten members of poison clan family and ten bodyguards.


    But now she counted them and found that there were at least seventeen left.


    "You killed them?"


    She summoned the bodyguard and asked.


    The latter, however, shook his head and looked a little strange.


    "At the beginning, we were caught off guard and had no time to respond. However, the brothers did fight at that time, but they were all injured, and then they were dragged away by their partners."


    In other words, people are alive before they are dragged away.


    After that, they were killed by their companions!


    Immature Gu, cannibalism of the same kind


    suddenly


    Between, she had an idea.


    "Little medicine, do you think they''re refining Gu?"


    Xiaoyao nodded quickly, and then dragged out a page out of thin air as if he remembered something.


    "Master, this is the Gu Sutra after decoding the zither spectrum. There is such a human Gu in it. It seems that it is somewhat similar to this!"


    She read quickly at once.


    The so-called human Gu is based on human materials. After fighting each other, we can finally practice Gu Wang.


    But in fact, it is only human media.


    To put it bluntly, human Gu is just to refine a Gu by borrowing people''s body.


    But it is also said that there are many kinds of human insects.


    No one knows what kind of poison is except the poison refining man.


    It seems that these two families are treated as adults.


    But what kind of poison is it that the other party wants to refine?


    She looked at the sleeping boy and couldn''t understand it.


    Suddenly, the boy woke up.


    Almost in an instant, he wanted to jump at Lin Mengya.


    But before he took action, he was kicked to his companion.


    "Hey! You wait!"


    She hasn''t finished her research yet.


    But long Tianyu doesn''t think so.


    His black eyes are cold and bright. He dares to fight his woman. Whatever he is, he should die!


    But Lin Mengya found that after the boy fell into the crowd, he jumped on the body and bit it.


    The scene made her back hair.


    But teenagers don''t seem to be satisfied.


    He kept looking for the body, and then he looked at her with a coveted face.


    Later, Lin Mengya found that there had been some changes in the young man.


    Continuously, toxic elements accumulate in the juvenile''s body.


    And that''s the reaction of the teenager after eating the body of a man on the side of a team.


    One after another, these people have more or less the deposition of toxins.


    This makes them more crazy. The circle built by the fire has shrunk by nearly a third.


    She knows that this is human poison and is moving towards maturity!


    by the way!


    She suddenly remembered that all inheritors of the poison family had to be a little toxic because they had to deal with poisons all year round.


    But the body of these people is "clean" very much!


    This is very unusual.


    She thought for a moment, took out a bag of poison and threw it hard.


    However, this package of highly toxic poison did not attract anyone''s attention.


    She was stunned. Then she asked an injured only child nearby to tear off a piece of blood stained cloth.


    In an instant, those people scrambled.


    "This, this is..."


    People who throw cloth are stupid.


    He never thought that the opposite side would be so crazy.


    It was Lin Mengya who, thoughtfully, looked at people.


    As a person of poison sect, his body is not poisonous.


    But after eating the corpse, the body began to accumulate toxins and become more powerful.


    There was a flash of light in my head.


    Then, she quietly asked long Tianyu to catch people again.


    This time, he was very happy.


    But it took a few more minutes than before.


    But this time, Lin Mengya didn''t let long Tianyu knock him out.


    The boy stared at her greedily, but after approaching, he suddenly showed his instinctive fear.


    After long Tianyu let go, he hardly had to kick. People struggled and returned to the human Gu group.

 Chapter 2070

    Almost at the same time, all the people who produced toxins in their bodies stared at her covetously and tightly.


    This feeling is too familiar.


    The same is true of those powerful poisonous insects she met before.


    Out of their belligerent nature, they are eager to swallow such a powerful poison.


    But because of their nature, they can only fear and surrender after approaching.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    Kill wantonly with human poison.


    No matter what the purpose is, it is cruel and heinous.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    The strength of human insects means that their current situation is becoming dangerous.


    All the palace guards surrounded them.


    Even those people in the poison door who were still a little grumpy at the beginning could not help moving closer to them.


    Intuition tells them that it is the safest to follow those two people.


    "I don''t think they chose here casually."


    Lowering her voice, Lin Mengya looked around and said to long Tianyu.


    The latter''s sharp eyes also observe the surrounding situation all the time.


    "I''ll go out and explore."


    "Be careful."


    He turned his head sideways and slightly provoked the corners of his lips at her.


    "Don''t worry."


    Before the voice fell completely, people walked out of the safety circle fearlessly.


    Everyone focused on the powerful man.


    Those people became crazy in an instant. Unfortunately, none of them could get close to the man.


    Outside, people scream, inside, as quiet as a chicken.


    Except for Lin Mengya, everyone is afraid of what they see tonight.


    They are a little confused about their future. They even don''t know whether they can live to see their families in the town.


    Despair spread silently in the crowd.


    Finally, someone couldn''t hold it.


    Suddenly stood up, red eyes, and walked to one of them.


    "It''s all you! If you didn''t insist on chasing, why would we be trapped here!"


    It''s like a chain reaction.


    It must be anger that can dispel the fear of death a little.


    Most people, with the eyes of condemnation, look at the first person who chases people.


    The man knew he was wrong, but he didn''t think he was wrong.


    With a sneer, he twisted the man''s hand and said in a cold voice, "I want to chase you. Yes, but you followed me yourself? Who here is not willing? I didn''t take a knife and put it on your neck!"


    The crowd glared at him.


    Such prevarication undoubtedly aroused public anger.


    "I''m afraid you''re a doctor or a spy sent by the hundred mile family?"


    Some people, relying on a large number of people, began to wantonly doubt.


    "What are you talking about? Say it again!"


    "Just say, maybe it''s you and Baili''s family who want to kill us!"


    "Shut up!"


    Lin Mengya''s thoughts were interrupted by these voices.


    With a frown, he drank coldly, "shut up!"


    Obviously, there is a circle of strong men around, but the always gentle and soft female voice has the momentum that makes them have to retreat.


    Immediately, the discordant voices were temporarily suppressed.


    In the firelight, Lin Mengya''s pretty face didn''t have any superfluous expression.


    She just looked at the people around her quietly, but the big men couldn''t help blushing.


    "At this time, if you can''t learn to unite, what else can poison sect do


    Do you hope? "


    Her eyes swept through the crowd.


    "But..."


    The first person who made the challenge was still dissatisfied and tried to continue arguing.


    But Lin Mengya blocked his mouth with her eyes.


    "He''s right. Each of you will follow voluntarily, and so will I. everyone is an adult. Don''t you know the consequences of the choice before you make a choice?"


    Hearing that his views were affirmed, the man who was a little guilty just now immediately felt justified.


    However, Lin Mengya said calmly, "and you. Knowing that your partner may be in danger, why don''t you consider everyone''s situation? Why do you choose to come with you, not because you are a team? What can you be proud of if you let the whole team wipe your ass for your own mistakes?"


    The said person raked his hair and lowered his head.


    After each side played 50 big boards, the atmosphere was finally no longer so tit for tat.


    In the crowd, people kept secretly looking at their young leader.


    By the fire, the man had a picturesque face.


    Even the most severe person in the world can''t pick out a trace of her appearance.


    As men, they appreciate such beauty.


    But it was precisely because of such an excellent appearance that they denied her ability from the bottom of their hearts.


    Where can a beautiful woman have excellent talents.


    This is everyone''s misunderstanding.


    But now they have to start convincing.


    Just because she can keep extraordinary composure under such circumstances is enough to make most men ashamed.


    Besides, there is the man behind her.


    So far, the man''s amazing force value has made them dare not do it again.


    Most importantly, the relationship between him and Gong ya.


    They are equal.


    No one is above the other.


    They will discuss with each other, divide work and cooperate, and even, at some time, they can change the initiative without delay.


    Such a relationship is somewhat strange for them.


    You know, in most aristocratic families, women always hide in the boudoir.


    Even if there are amazing talents, in the end, they will waste their time in the consultation in the backyard.


    Now, they see a new possibility.


    Perhaps, their sisters, wives, concubines and daughters will also be as energetic, confident and steady as the woman in front of them.


    Such an idea makes these big men who are used to giving orders have some subtle feelings in their hearts.


    Even such a powerful man can fight side by side with women.


    What face do they have to say that a woman should be at home to teach her husband and children is the right way?


    I always feel a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    Lin Mengya had no idea what those people had done.


    Now she has been constantly monitoring the situation of human insects.


    The fight has become more and more serious.


    Probably because of its toxicity, it stimulates the ferocity of Gu.


    Just now, it''s still a peaceful people. The Gu group has become a scuffle.


    Those with strong toxicity began to bite those weaker than themselves.


    The weaker ones start to attack those who are not toxic.


    Darkness covers up the splashing blood, but it doesn''t hurt to cover up the smell of blood together.


    She didn''t know where the end of the killing was, but she knew that once human poison was finally refined, it would be a big trouble.


    Also, what does the poison source hidden deep underground represent? Does it have anything to do with people?


    Rub it


    Rubbing the forehead, I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    Before long, long Tianyu returned to her.


    However, his face looked a little dignified.


    "You stay here first. Once they become stronger, they can have no scruples. It''s best to attack with fire."


    He whispered first and ordered the palace guards.


    The latter immediately nodded, indicating that they were clear.


    Then, long Tianyu took her arm.


    "Where are you going?"


    She couldn''t help asking.


    Yu just shook her head and motioned her to be quiet first.


    The bodyguards knew they were leaving and naturally blocked their position in order not to cause panic.


    Fortunately, now the crowd has been calmed down, and some are thinking about things. For a time, no one found that they were missing.


    Lin Mengya was held in his arms and quietly walked out of the crowd.


    As they approached, those people fled one after another.


    The two walked out of the human Gu group at the fastest speed. Then, long Tianyu took her to the deepest part of the forest.


    "Here it is."


    He whispered to the man in his arms.


    Lin Mengya also widened her eyes and tried to find out what he meant.


    Long Tianyu came forward and pulled away the dead grass.


    A half man high cave appeared in front of them.


    "Here is..."


    "I saw just now that a man was poisonous and climbed in."


    That''s the one who looks the strongest at the moment.


    But strangely, long after he went in, there was no movement in it.


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to go in rashly, but he felt strange, so he brought her too.


    Squatting at the hole, she gently twitched her nose.


    "There is a poison source underground. It contains the same toxicity. It is likely to be the entrance."


    Since it is poison, long Tianyu can only follow her advice.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya still felt that she wanted to go down and have a look in person.


    Because, according to the results of small drug feedback, the toxicity here is fundamentally harmless to her.


    This abnormal constitution is simply the best protective device.


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    "No, unless I can go in with you."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lin Mengya said that her concubine could not do it.


    It is estimated that the concentration of toxin here can be tolerated only if she is naturally adapted to the toxin like the insect herding beast.


    Although Her Highness has strong martial arts, she still can''t carry it.


    "I can handle it here. I swear, I won''t let anything happen to me."


    She advised patiently.


    Unfortunately, she still underestimated long Tianyu''s persistence in her own safety.


    They argued for a few more words and suddenly became quiet.


    Almost at the same time, long Tianyu hugged her and climbed to the nearby tree.


    I saw a figure staggering out.


    By the moonlight, she can probably see clearly that this is a personal poison.


    What surprised her even more was that there was still no toxin in the human Gu''s body.


    When the human Gu left, long Tianyu lay down in her ear and said softly, "this is the human Gu I saw just now."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    If she remembered correctly, Yu said that the strength of this person should be the strongest one in this group.


    That means he may be the most toxic one.


    But now, there is no toxicity.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 2071

    More and more mysteries make Lin Mengya want to go down and have a look.


    But she was very tired because she couldn''t convince the man next to her.


    She knew Yu''s idea was also right.


    After all, the following situation is not clear. Once you encounter something outside the situation, you are likely to explain it here.


    But if she wants Yu to take risks with her, she can''t.


    Shaking her lips, she asked for the last time, "are you really sure I won''t go down by myself?"


    Then, not surprisingly, she got his affirmative answer.


    "Unless I can be with you."


    That is, you can''t go down.


    Just as the two of them were deadlocked with each other, suddenly, a thin cat barked in the woods.


    "Meow -"


    The soft voice instantly makes people want to keep the desire to suck deeply.


    Almost at the same time, Lin Mengya''s face showed some surprises.


    "It''s Xiao Hei! Xiao Hei, Ma Ma is here!"


    you ''re right.


    After Xiaohei became a pet of the whole family, she automatically took the important role of excrement shoveling officer.


    Two small ones mean it doesn''t matter.


    After all, they also like Xiaohei very much. They all have the potential to be cat slaves.


    The only awkward thing is their "head of the family".


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. He always thought it was strange to treat a cat as a child.


    Finally, a clever little black cat crossed the forest, climbed up the tree and was held in her arms.


    The body of a poisonous animal usually has a special smell.


    Xiao Hei, who is now completely driven by her, has a faint and cold fragrance.


    Lin Mengya hugged Xiao hei and took a deep breath.


    "My little black is more clever."


    In addition, "black dad" said that his daughter-in-law''s words seemed a little wrong.


    "Meow -"


    Xiao Hei was very happy to see his master.


    The plush meat pad gently pressed on the owner''s shoulder with a small and pleasant snore.


    Seeing Xiao Hei, Lin Mengya had another idea.


    "Why don''t you let Xiao Hei go in for us?"


    Long Tianyu hesitated and nodded.


    Xiao Hei has completely become ya''er''s, which can almost be said to be connected with her heart.


    And for Xiao Hei, there will be a lot more time and space in the cave for him to escape or other reactions.


    But Lin Mengya is still a little worried.


    Before putting Xiaohei down, I fed him another drop of blood.


    "Meow -"


    This drop of blood almost excited Xiao Hei.


    Those eyes, as bright as amethyst, instantly exuded different brilliance.


    "Go and be careful."


    As soon as she gave up, Xiao Hei was agile and ran in.


    As the master, she can feel Xiaohei''s situation at any time.


    According to Xiao Hei''s speed, it has run down the cave to the middle position.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly because Xiaohei responded to the strong enemy.


    "What happened to it?"


    Long Tianyu also pays attention to her at any time.


    After all, if Xiao Hei is injured, ya''er will also be involved.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and replied, "it met Gu."


    When a poisonous animal encounters a poisonous insect, it will naturally pose as an attack first.


    After all, controlling Gu is its nature.


    Judging from Xiao Hei''s reaction, the other party is not a small role.


    Lin Mengya can feel the war inside.


    Xiaohei is different from the general animal husbandry.


    Because she feeds with her own blood poison, she has a chance to win in the face of Gu.


    Moreover, its anti toxicity is several times stronger than that of ordinary insect herding animals.


    Even those Mu Gu beasts guarding the tomb in the master''s tomb are far inferior to her Xiaohei in ability.


    After waiting for a long time, I only heard a quick cat cry.


    A dark shadow jumped out of the hole in an instant.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that Xiaohei''s mouth was dragging a piece of rattan!


    Moreover, it is still a living vine!


    No, it''s a kind of rattan bug.


    In the system, Xiaoyao conscientiously reminded her.


    Xiao Hei has such a small body, but he has great strength.


    The cane, which is more than ten times larger than it, was ruthlessly dragged out by it.


    "Meow -"


    Drag it out and Xiao Hei won''t care about it.


    Instead, climb up the tree and ask the master for credit.


    "You''re great!"


    Lin Mengya rolled up a few, which are the strength and place Xiao Hei likes.


    Then he was led down the tree by long Tianyu.


    Xiao Hei immediately jumped out of the master''s arms and walked around the rattan bug.


    Raise your head with your own unique pride.


    Lin Mengya smiled and squatted down to check the rare rattan Gu.


    "Be careful."


    Long Tianyu didn''t know much about these things, but he was very defensive.


    He took out a dagger and put it into her hand. He was always on guard. What kind of moth would this rattan Gu make.


    Yu''s dagger is extremely sharp when blowing hair and making decisions.


    But when she hacked into the rattan Gu, she felt as if she had cut it on the cow leather. She couldn''t cut it continuously and had excellent toughness.


    Xiao Hei also sensed her intention, then found out the part he had held before and gave it to her with his head arch.


    Lin Mengya saw that these large rattan insects with wrist thickness were covered with large and small pimples


    , it''s definitely a secret nightmare.


    Only Xiaohei gave her this section, soft and smooth.


    She used a dagger to cut, and almost without much effort, she cut off a section.


    The cane broke and juice flowed out of it.


    She just touched it with her hand and put it between her nose.


    "Don''t touch it with your hands!"


    Long Tianyu frowned and reminded.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and said, "the juice of things contains strong poison, and it is the same as the poison of those people."


    It''s just that it''s much more toxic than human Gu.


    "Is it because human Gu loses its toxicity?"


    Now it seems that this is very possible.


    Lin Mengya was more curious, and then used a dagger to pick up those pimples.


    Unexpectedly, some pimples were really removed by her.


    And she also saw the parts of teeth full of sharp spines similar to insect mouthparts.


    It seems that this may really be the case.


    The poison inside is accumulated by people outside.


    But the toxins in rattan insects are likely to be a process over the years.


    That is to say, if it is really feeding with human insects, it may have existed a long time ago.


    "According to Xiao Hei''s reaction just now, there should be more than one rattan Gu in it."


    Lin Mengya said positively.


    She just wanted to wipe the dagger and take it back, but she found that there were several gaps on the dagger.


    What''s going on?


    She didn''t cut it just now. Why does she have it now?


    Moreover, the appearance of the gap is not like being broken, but like being corroded by something


    Yes.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked again and again. Later, Lin Mengya gently poked the pimple similar to the mouthpiece with her tip.


    At first, the silver tip just turned black. Then, under the surprised eyes of the two people, the tip melted and disappeared.


    "How is this possible?"


    It''s incredible!


    If it is such a strong corrosive liquid, she can''t have any reaction with Xiaohei.


    Out of caution, she pulled off the hairpin on her head and fiddled with it.


    But the Hosta did not respond at all.


    She looked at the dagger.


    "What material is this?"


    "Meteorite iron, but only a small part."


    Therefore, the dagger is extremely sharp.


    In order to be safe, Lin Mengya used the arrow of her own crossbow to hook, but found that there was still no response.


    Does it only react to meteorite iron?


    Lin Mengya thought it was incredible. Even long Tianyu looked at the scrapped dagger and thought deeply.


    "It seems that I really have to go down and have a look. Yu, will you let me go this time?"


    She said sincerely, but long Tianyu still didn''t say anything. She could only continue to persuade: "I think there should be no danger here. Didn''t Xiao Hei encounter any danger when he went down just now? I guess there shouldn''t be anything else except this kind of thing."


    In fact, Lin Mengya can guarantee this.


    In fact, she will feel all the situations Xiaohei encounters.


    Except for these rattan insects, there is nothing inside that can threaten Xiaohei''s existence.


    Therefore, her safety has been greatly improved.


    Besides, she just secretly touched a rattan bug.


    It was found that for her, this thing was completely a vine and did no harm at all.


    Unable to resist her repeated requests, long Tianyu "reluctantly" nodded.


    "If you encounter any trouble, be sure to call me at the first time. Also, you should keep pace with Xiao Hei."


    Finally agreed!


    Lin Mengya was almost moved to tears.


    Answer his instructions one by one. Then, under the uneasy eyes of the other party, Lin Mengya takes Xiaohei and probes into the cave again.


    Although the entrance of the cave is a little narrow, the space inside is getting bigger and bigger.


    Xiao Hei walked in front of her and seemed to be familiar with it.


    Under its guidance, Lin Mengya came to a huge cave.


    To her surprise, there are rattan insects everywhere.


    Blood poison is instantly distributed throughout the body.


    The toxicity of arrogance almost made the rattan Gu active in an instant.


    However, they quickly let go of their entrenched place and exposed everything here.


    In such a big cave, the rattan insects gathered into a ball.


    The "rustle" sound of ground friction is still a little scary.


    Soon, Lin Mengya found the clue in the cave.


    She saw that those rattan insects were attached to a huge "cocoon".


    Walking forward, Lin Mengya carefully observed the half human cocoon.


    In an instant, the animal seemed very excited, and its small claws kept picking this thing.


    "What makes you so excited?"


    She was a little curious and bent over to have a closer look.


    It is indeed a cocoon, but the shell is pitted, as if it had been bitten by something.


    She reached out and found that the shell of the cocoon was very hard.


    It''s like some kind of stone and metal.


    Before, all the rattan insects lay on the cocoon.


    Can it be said that this cocoon is the target of their corrosion?

 Chapter 2072

    The animal that had been around her and seemed particularly lively also suddenly stopped.


    The purple animal pupil stared at the big cocoon in front of him, and his whole body was tight.


    This is the sign of a poisonous animal before it is ready to attack.


    However, Lin Mengya found that it was not aimed at those rattan insects, but the corroded cocoon.


    Gu grazing animals are naturally associated with Gu, but they are also naturally enemies of Gu.


    Is it true that what''s in here is also a Gu?


    In the system, Xiaoyao has a tangled face


    "It''s not so much a Gu as a special creature."


    "Hmm? What do you mean? Is it an alien?"


    Lin Mengya is a little confused.


    But the little medicine explained quickly.


    "It''s not an alien. Master, you know, it''s totally different from the time and space where I was born. Therefore, my current data reserves are not enough to completely deal with all the news here. For example, in theory, this thing in front of me should be the same thing as the insect we know. But it''s something I''ve never seen before, and there''s nothing in the system Information about it. "


    Lin Mengya understood a little.


    That''s right.


    It''s not surprising that the insect herding beast belongs to the native land and can recognize the things in the cocoon.


    Besides, she thought the cocoon was too strange.


    "Can we get close?"


    It refers to her and the beast.


    Xiaoyao gave a positive answer, and said that the "Gu" in the cocoon belongs to the immature stage, and there is no sign of awakening.


    As long as you are careful, there won''t be much problem.


    Lin Mengya walked slowly to the cocoon and carefully observed the situation of the cocoon.


    "Meow -"


    The animal called, and his little body jumped on the cocoon in an instant.


    "Be careful!"


    She couldn''t help worrying for fear that the animal would be hurt.


    Reach out and touch her carefully.


    But when the palm of her hand slid over the huge cocoon, suddenly, she felt something that seemed to shake her hand.


    Quickly took back her hand, and Lin Mengya stepped back.


    Her eyes stared at the cocoon tightly, and even the Gu animal followed her. The animal pupil always stared at the cocoon.


    "Just now, what was that?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao was also a little surprised.


    "It seems that the things inside have been active for a while. But now they have returned to their original state."


    She was a little worried and didn''t know if she could handle it.


    Maybe the best way now is to quit first with Xiaohei.


    But those rattan insects really don''t look like good things.


    What good can it be to feed something in such a bloody and cruel way?


    "Master, did you have any special feeling just now?"


    She thought for a moment and replied, "it seems that something shook and felt a little numb."


    Besides, it''s nothing special.


    "Then you might as well touch it again."


    "Still coming?"


    "Well, because I found that when you just touched the cocoon, the things in it began to activate. After you retreated, you returned to sleep."


    She swallowed it unconsciously.


    It can''t be true? She didn''t do anything.


    But she did not feel any danger.


    For her now, intuition is sometimes terrible.


    But since she came in, everything here has not given her a sense of fear that her scalp is numb.


    This also gave her a little more confidence and curiosity.


    "All right."


    She approached again.


    then,


    Reach out and touch the giant cocoon.


    One, two.


    Every time her palm crossed, the huge cocoon would send a shock that made her palm crisp and numb.


    It took her only a short time from hesitation at the beginning to getting used to it later.


    "Xiaoyao, I feel what''s inside. It seems to be responding to me."


    When she said this, her palm was completely on the huge cocoon.


    This is a very strange feeling.


    It was like Ning''er kicked her belly for the first time when she was pregnant in October.


    In the hard cocoon, an unknown life is also responding to her.


    For a moment, she seemed to feel that the things inside seemed to be struggling to get rid of something.


    "I have to help it."


    She seemed to murmur, but her attitude was very firm.


    If the contents were harmful to her, she would never have this feeling of closeness.


    Yes, as the things inside became more and more active, she even faintly felt very close to the things inside.


    "Master, what do you want to do?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao monitors the cocoon at any time.


    As it expected.


    As the master approached, the things inside became more and more active.


    It''s like the master woke it up.


    "I don''t know how to help it, but I can feel it. It seems to want to come out."


    However, the cocoon was not exported.


    Although the surroundings are pitted and pitted by rattan insects, there is still no way to see inside.


    Small medicine has also been tested before. This cocoon can''t be opened by ordinary people.


    Just as she kept finding out her mouth, suddenly she heard a "click".


    The surrounding rattan insects also move more frequently.


    The sound of "rustling" can be heard all the time.


    Unfortunately, it was suppressed by her blood poison.


    From the first sound, she stopped all her movements.


    Then there was some noise.


    Then she saw a crack in the cocoon, and there were signs of expansion.


    "It''s about to open."


    She returned to the position just now, but Xiao Hei looked very excited.


    Waving his slender tail, he kept walking around her.


    From time to time, he also shouted "meow" inside.


    It''s like calling for companions?


    This guy was still tit for tat just now.


    The coat of the giant cocoon began to fall off and the ground was full of debris.


    The things inside were just beginning to show signs.


    Lin Mengya held her breath.


    Curiosity grows madly in the heart.


    What would it be? She is also looking forward to it.


    Finally, the giant cocoon showed its inner appearance.


    But it is a transparent thing similar to amber, with two dark shadows sealed inside.


    The light was dim, and she could only vaguely see the outline inside.


    "Amber" also began to break.


    Then she suddenly heard a "Zhi -".


    At his feet, the Gu animal also jumped up like an arrow off the string.


    "Meow -"


    That was the howl when it attacked.


    Just before she could see clearly, Xiao Hei rolled with the things inside.


    Around, the rattan Gu waved the rattan to get close, but he didn''t dare to move at all.


    Lin Mengya ignored the surrounding situation and stared at the small group in front of her.


    Just now, she saw it clearly.


    Xiao Hei jumped in and caught something similar to a silkworm.


    And now


    , it is pulling the head and tail of "silkworm" with a little guy about its size.


    "What is this?"


    Xiaoyao was also stunned.


    But the two in front quickly completed the battle.


    The two have a tacit understanding and pull on both sides respectively.


    She just looked at the two, about half a meter away.


    It''s as tough as a cow''s tendon.


    But how long can it be?


    It was always better than the two. Finally, with their continuous efforts, the "silkworm" broke from the middle.


    All of a sudden, a strong flavor got the ultimate toxin and quickly filled the whole space.


    Even those rattan insects were poisoned one after another.


    But for Lin Mengya, it''s just an appetizer.


    "Xiao Hei, come here."


    She cried, and Xiao Hei immediately jumped over and rubbed her calf intimately.


    Lin Mengya also saw half of the thing in his mouth.


    Before she asked, Xiao Hei suddenly swallowed everything.


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless.


    She''s not going to rob it. Why can''t wait for it?


    "You, you eat everything, aren''t you afraid of eating a bad stomach?"


    She squatted down and gently nodded the head of the little beast.


    Little black milk cried a few times and played coquettish with her.


    At this time, another little thing came slowly.


    She looked slowly.


    That''s an adult ferret.


    A pair of small red eyes, a small round head and fluffy all over, it looks a little clever.


    It came up to her and spit a small thing out of its mouth.


    With a short claw, gave it to her.


    "This is for me?"


    She was flattered and subconsciously stretched out her hand.


    The ferret raised its claws slightly and put the thing in her hand.


    At this time, she saw that it was a worm similar to the silkworm, but several times larger than the silkworm.


    Although only half, it is covered with barbs.


    However, it may be because she died, so it was not as soft as she thought, but rather a little hard.


    She looked and saw that Xiaoyao also recorded this mysterious thing in the system.


    Although I don''t know what this thing is, I will know it someday.


    "Thank you, but you should need it too?"


    Judging from Xiao Hei''s reaction just now, this thing may be a good thing for a Gu animal like him.


    Although the little ferret in front of her doesn''t belong to a poisonous animal like Xiao Hei, Lin Mengya can also feel its extraordinary.


    Besides, the little guy seems to be close to her.


    "Give it back to you. I''ve finished reading it."


    Instead, she gave things to each other.


    The ferret didn''t respond at first, and then it rubbed her hand with its small head.


    In this world, who can refuse to be furry?


    Lin mengarden was very fond of it. When he returned half of the insect to the ferret, he tentatively touched it.


    The little guy ate up the worms and began to be intimate with her.


    Lin Mengya was almost sprouted to death by it. She quickly held it in her arms.


    "Shall I take you out? If I can, I hope I can be your shit shovel officer."


    She''s going crazy.


    Where on earth did this come from? Little cute in the world!


    The ferret rolled over and lay in her arms, quiet and clever.


    But Xiao Hei, looking at his master, actually held other animals, the whole cat was not good.


    It wants to run away from home, hum, because the shovel of shit has changed his mind!

 Chapter 2073

    Before leaving the poison hole, she was not dazzled by plush.


    Because of what happened just now, most of Tenggu died.


    But the more you go inside, the more and more rattan insects.


    She doesn''t have to be afraid, but in addition to rattan insects, it is a huge poison source that the system has been reminding.


    It''s just that she left too long.


    The guys outside are worried. She still has to go out first and tell each other.


    At this time, the ferret lay in her hand, while Xiao Hei was unwilling and occupied her shoulder.


    Oh, this feeling of embracing left and right can''t be better.


    Lin big pig hoof Mengya just got out and wanted to show off her new cute with a man, but unexpectedly, she threw herself into the air.


    "Where are the people?"


    She looked around and couldn''t find the man.


    But she knew that long Tianyu would not leave far. After all, she was still below.


    Is it an accident?


    It must be!


    Her first thought was that there might be others who wanted to enter the hole.


    Therefore, Yu will lead the other party away.


    However, with his own man''s force value, he can be led away rather than killed or expelled on the spot. That must be an expert among the experts.


    Suddenly, she felt a little worried.


    Stroking the ferret in his hand, I hope he won''t encounter any accidents.


    She knew that Yu would definitely come back, so she was ready to wait in place.


    But I found a more hidden corner.


    The two little animals quietly accompany her. Lin Mengya uses the concealment device and simulation function. Now, as long as she doesn''t move, she can perfectly integrate with everything around her.


    She heard a slight sound of footsteps, but not alone.


    The alarm bell rang loudly in my heart.


    If yu is not here, she must be careful.


    She saw two shadows, sneaking to the hole where she climbed in before.


    They didn''t go in, they just looked outside.


    "You say, when can we get the things in it?"


    She could tell that it was a man''s voice, and it was strange.


    "I don''t know, but the batch of materials I have captured this time are good materials for refining human Gu. If this material is used up, the rattan Gu inside should be able to open the jade cocoon."


    "Alas, there are few living people here. I''m almost sick."


    "Who isn''t? No way. Who makes our brothers suffer? There''s no backstage."


    Later, there are two people''s complaints.


    From what they said, she heard some information.


    As expected, the rattan Gu was prepared to corrode the cocoon, and those people caught people to refine the Gu for the jade cocoon.


    In the eyes of these people, she was afraid that human life was nothing at all.


    Lin Mengya felt cold.


    How can a guy who doesn''t respect other people''s lives deserve to live?


    But she just wanted to move, a feeling that made her back cold to almost creepy suddenly appeared.


    She immediately kept it the same and asked the system to adjust the camouflage function to the highest level.


    Outside, the night is dark and the wind is high. It''s a good time to kill people and steal goods.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared at the mouth of the cave.


    And those two people, incredibly ignorant, continued to complain.


    The man approached silently. Later, he didn''t see how he shot. He saw one of them fall to the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    The other was shocked.


    Because he didn''t notice when the man appeared!


    "Er..."


    The next sentence, the man never had a chance to say it again.


    Because he, like his companions, did not even see each other''s actions clearly, he had become a dead soul.


    Lin Mengya hid in the corner and looked at the dark shadow in front of her.


    Since the other party appeared, the fear that made her hair in her heart was sticky around her heart.


    Who the hell is this man?


    After the shadow solved the two minions, he bent down and went into the cave.


    At this time, she was a little relieved.


    Fortunately, she is witty, otherwise, I''m afraid she will have to be found by the other party now.


    However, why are such dangerous people here?


    She lowered her head and subconsciously looked at the ferret in her hand, but she saw the lazy and clever ferret, but she tightened her body at the moment.


    She stroked it soothingly, but the condition of the ferret didn''t get better.


    The ferret gently broke free of her hand, and then ran to the hole as fast as lightning when she didn''t expect it at all.


    "Come back! Danger!"


    She lowered her voice for fear of disturbing the man inside.


    But the ferret was also at this time, and there was no trace.


    No!


    Lin Mengya was very worried.


    That man doesn''t look like a pity. What if he finds a ferret?


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she felt she couldn''t just leave the little guy alone.


    But as soon as she got up, she was tied around her waist by a man.


    Looking back, it was long Tianyu!


    She was so surprised that when she was about to tell the other party about the ferret, he blocked her mouth with his fingers.


    "Come with me."


    He whispered in her ear.


    She could also hear the urgency in her tone.


    "My ferret is still inside."


    She also lay on his ear and spoke. Long Tianyu frowned.


    "I''ll get it back for you. Let''s go first."


    Lin Mengya dared not delay any more.


    But she knew that Yu must not die in the poison cave.


    After thinking about it, she secretly patted Xiaohei.


    Xiaohei also understood her meaning in an instant, and his small body spread out and landed quietly.


    Just now, the cooperation between the two little guys was a tacit understanding.


    Besides, she doesn''t know what the man''s purpose is.


    Xiao Hei is smart and powerful.


    Although she doesn''t know much about ferrets, she also knows that they are not ordinary things.


    It would be safer if two little guys were together.


    At least you can run away.


    Xiao Hei disappeared in front of her in an instant. At the same time, they left here quickly.


    They were silent and hurried along.


    It was not until he entered the woods and even saw the flames that Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll find something for you."


    "No, Xiao Hei has gone to help. By the way, I saw a very powerful man just now. Be careful not to touch him."


    Intuition told her that the comer was not good.


    On the other side, Yu''s look changed slightly.


    "Did you see him?"


    She didn''t see the surging emotion in his eyes, because she was still worried about little black and ferret.


    "No, I only saw a back. I was afraid you wouldn''t find me back, so I used the hidden mode."


    She didn''t see it. Long Tianyu seemed relieved.


    "Fortunately."


    Lin Mengya thought he was talking about something he was hiding. She nodded with a lingering fear.


    "By the way, what happened to you before? Were you hurt?"


    Hearing that she cares about herself, long Tianyu''s mood is much better.


    Smiled, shook his head, lowered his head and whispered, "I''m fine. I met a difficult opponent just now. I''m afraid he''s bad for you, so I led him elsewhere."


    But I didn''t expect that I was almost seduced by others.


    At the thought of the danger she might face, long Tianyu''s face was not very good-looking.


    "By the way, there is a huge cocoon in the cave. I don''t know why. After I went in, it broke. A cocoon like insect fell out of it, like a little ferret. However, the insect was torn and eaten by little black and ferret."


    Her words made long Tianyu''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    "What''s that bug like?"


    She thought for a moment and replied, "at first, Xiao hei and the ferret tore it apart. I thought it was a kind of muscle insect. Unexpectedly, it was hard like a stone with barbs on it.


    Now think about it, she is also proud of the "iron teeth" of the two little guys.


    If this were a man, his tongue would have been hooked off, okay?


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    "Ya''er, have you ever heard of erosive insects?"


    She was stunned and shook her head. She really hadn''t heard of it.


    "I once knew the existence of this thing by chance."


    There are some things that he just feels lucky now.


    "The poisonous insects eat poisonous insects naturally. They can survive only by feeding them. When they are mature, they can devour thousands of poisonous insects."


    So good?


    She suddenly thought of why Xiaohei was going to kill insects.


    Although they are aggressive, they are used to herd insects.


    However, according to Yu''s description, erosive insects are the natural enemies of insects.


    Just like shepherds and wolves, naturally no one can accommodate anyone.


    Fortunately, they occupied the favorable time and place, and Xiaohei could take down the erosive insects in one fell swoop.


    "But why did the erosive insects appear there? I didn''t feel any other insects except the rattan insects."


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    He didn''t know that.


    In fact, if ya''er didn''t take risks alone, he didn''t know that there were really erosive insects in this world.


    "Is that man also looking for erosive insects?"


    She couldn''t help feeling a little frightened at the mention of that man.


    From small to large, she rarely had such feelings about people.


    Not only fear, but also some other emotions that were so complex that she couldn''t understand.


    So, for that person, she didn''t have much curiosity, but just thought about how to stay away.


    "Maybe."


    Obviously, long Tianyu doesn''t want to waste too much energy on this matter.


    After discussion, they still hid nearby and watched the change.


    The man went straight to the cave before. If he didn''t find the insect, he might be angered.


    Before long, Lin Mengya suddenly felt some vibration under her feet.


    If yu hadn''t held her firmly, she would have to fall.


    "Earthquake?"


    She''s a little incredible.


    And the earthquake doesn''t seem to be so short.


    Yu''s sight, however, looked in the direction of the cave.


    "Maybe some places collapsed."


    "No, Xiao Hei, they --"


    She almost reacted in an instant, and then she heard a sudden cry in the woods.


    "Meow -"


    "Squeak -"


    Then, one by one, the two figures ran into her arms.


    Luckily, they''re all back!

 Chapter 2074

    Fortunately, the vibration passed quickly.


    Long Tianyu''s face was cold and solemn, and he looked in the direction of the poison hole.


    "I''ll take you there first. Be careful."


    "What about you?"


    She grabbed the man and asked.


    The latter gave her a soothing look.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go and see what''s going on there."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and disagreed.


    "No, it''s too dangerous for you."


    Holding his wife''s small hand, he lifted the corners of his lips and smiled fearlessly.


    "It''s all right. I''m afraid the earthquake just now has something to do with it. I''m just going to have a look. It''ll be all right if I don''t get close."


    What else she wanted to say was blocked in her mouth by his fingers.


    "Good, wait for me to come back."


    All her worries can only be forced to the bottom of her heart.


    He held hands and sent them back to the people besieged by insects. She hugged the little beast in her arms, looked at his figure and disappeared into the night.


    "Master, you are back!"


    The bodyguard lowered his voice to greet.


    They were so many that no one noticed even after such a period of time.


    For some reason, the attack power of human Gu suddenly became less powerful.


    When the crisis showed signs of easing slightly, people''s confidence increased a lot.


    The crowd began to organize and try to break through.


    However, they did not rashly launch their own attack, but sent representatives to take the initiative to find Lin Mengya.


    "Master of the palace."


    The bodyguard stepped back and revealed her inside.


    At this time, she has also restrained the expression on her face.


    Little black and ferret followed at her feet, but they didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    "What''s up?"


    Facing Gong Ya again, the man unconsciously lost half his momentum.


    "Well, we think the offensive of those things is no longer so fierce, so we think, can we fight back?"


    She had some of her own guesses about this.


    The existence of human insects may be to feed rattan insects.


    Many rattan insects died before, and now the cave has collapsed. Human insects will naturally be affected.


    They have wasted enough time here. Maybe now is the best time.


    "OK. You can join hands with my people, but I hope you can obey their command. After all, they have more combat experience than you. Of course, if you don''t want to, we can camp separately."


    "No, no, no!"


    The man quickly refused.


    They didn''t forget how they died when they disagreed before.


    Now, escape is the most important thing. The rest is not important at all.


    "We will certainly obey your command. Please be sure not to worry about the mistakes we have made before."


    When it comes to this, Lin Mengya is not a hypocritical person.


    Nodding, she mixed the bodyguards around her with those people into three groups.


    One group starts, one group escorts the wounded, and one group cuts off the rear.


    She declined the palace guards'' special care for her.


    Naturally, these people can''t hurt her, and there are Ah Da and them around her to ensure her safety.


    Little black and ferret followed her quietly.


    No one knows that it was originally the weakest group, but in fact, it was the group with the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Break through and become extremely smooth.


    When human Gu loses its strong aggressiveness, the threat to them will be greatly reduced.


    With little effort, they easily got rid of the encirclement of those people.


    "We really escaped!"


    The joy of escaping from the birth makes the heavy pressure in everyone''s heart fall apart.


    Lin Mengya, who fell behind, looked a little strange.


    What''s going on?


    She looked behind her, almost shaking people who didn''t do anything, and then looked at Xiaohei at her feet.


    The latter raised his head and shouted at her.


    She squatted down and nodded her little black head.


    "Are you making trouble?"


    When the little black Mu Gu is, he will emit a strange fragrance.


    As a master, she is the sharpest.


    But because she is usually not good at herding Gu together, the occasions where Xiaohei can play a role are very limited.


    However, this does not mean that Xiaohei is weak.


    On the contrary, it is one of Lin Mengya''s trumps.


    "Meow -"


    Xiao Hei rubbed her calf and tried to muddle through.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little thing and shook her head.


    forget it.


    No matter what Xiaohei did, it was harmless to her.


    "Let them go, can you do it?"


    Xiao Hei shook his tail, turned around and walked towards human Gu.


    "Meow -"


    The cry of the little beast seemed seeping in the dark.


    Out of the ecstatic crowd, it was quiet for a moment.


    "Just now, just now, what is it?"


    In the crowd, everyone couldn''t help looking at each other.


    After that, he immediately accelerated the pace of leaving.


    It''s strange in the wilderness.


    Coupled with the sudden appearance of the cat''s bark, the feeling really penetrated the cold in the crack of the bone.


    Picking up the ferret, Lin Mengya rubbed the little thing''s warm body.


    Although she knew that this little thing was certainly not an ordinary little animal, she couldn''t hold its sprouting power.


    Forget it, just be a pet first.


    Through the woods, they returned to the lonely town.


    She subconsciously looked at the time of the system.


    It''s past five in the morning.


    But it was still dark around.


    However, it''s winter now. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Into the town, everyone''s footsteps are also more brisk.


    They can''t wait to see their relatives and friends.


    The palace guard was automatically divided into two groups, one to protect those people, and the other to firmly protect her in front of her.


    Lin Mengya took out a small pendant hanging around her neck and put it on her lips to blow.


    At once, a voice similar to the cry of a bird, but much more shrill, spread far away.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    Ah San appeared in front of her.


    "Go and watch in the woods. If your highness comes back, tell him we''ll meet in town."


    Ah San left immediately.


    She knows she''s doing this. It must be superfluous.


    But she was still worried that long Tianyu would be worried because she couldn''t find her.


    Turned around, held the ferret, followed everyone and entered the town.


    The sound and the figure are moving away.


    Soon, the entrance to the town was calm, as if no one had ever come.


    Frowning, long Tianyu stood on the tree and looked at the collapsed cave.


    The figure that frightened Lin Mengya had already left, but there was no ease in his expression.


    "He''s out."


    Under the tree, a white figure came out.


    The man has white clothes and white hair, and his pupil color is much lighter than that of normal people.


    Only one


    Red lips like blood, exuding a strange beauty.


    If Lin Mengya is here, he will be surprised to find that this person is the recently haunted Qinghu!


    "How can he come out before that time?"


    In the light brown eyes of Qinghu, there was something cold.


    If, in the past, he was only irrefutable enchanting, then now, he is possessed of enchanting beauty.


    "It''s probably because things have gone too smoothly recently that we let him take risks."


    The answer given by long Tianyu is somewhat ironic.


    When the Qing fox heard the speech, the corners of his blood red lips also bent, revealing a sarcastic fake smile.


    "I knew he couldn''t wait long."


    Then he turned to him.


    "You shouldn''t let the girl meet him at this time. You should know that he is crazy. If he recognizes the girl''s identity, everything we have done before will fall short."


    Long Tianyu didn''t think of this either.


    "It''s my negligence. But he shouldn''t recognize it."


    "Hum! Don''t say things so absolutely! You should know better than me why he did these things."


    Of course long Tianyu knows.


    But maybe God is on their side. Now, ya''er has learned how to freely control the blood poison in her body.


    Coupled with the systematic camouflage system, even if the person is face-to-face with ya''er, I''m afraid he can''t recognize it.


    Of course, this is their secret.


    Even if it was Qing Hu, he was not going to tell him.


    Lightly jumping down, he glanced at the white fox with white clothes and white hair.


    "How long will it last like this?"


    But the Qing fox skimmed his lips, and his tone was full of helplessness.


    "It will take about half a month. I can''t help it. This is a unique disease of our family."


    His tone was full of discontent.


    But if his people heard this, they had to spit out two kilograms of old blood.


    This is a very small number of people who will return to their ancestors.


    But Qinghu has always had no good feelings for his people.


    In other words, except for the people Lin Mengya and she cares about, he won''t have feelings for anyone or anything.


    Moreover, when he was young, if he had the protection of his people, how could he fall into that situation.


    So let alone recognize those people. If he doesn''t kill them, he has made the greatest sacrifice and concession.


    If he wasn''t afraid that the girl would be angry when she knew, how could he let those people go?


    "You''re lucky. As far as I know, they have three generations and haven''t had such a situation."


    Long Tianyu didn''t like the family whose reality came to the bone.


    But he didn''t mind. He used them to get some benefits for his wife.


    "Oh, of course. Their spirit has long run out. After surviving for so long, it''s time to go to destruction."


    They looked at each other and quickly reached a consensus on something.


    At this time, it has become a poison hole in ruins, but it makes a sound of "knowing and asking".


    The two immediately stopped talking and looked at the location of the voice.


    Only one thing, similar to a branch, broke through the ground.


    "Sure enough, it''s this ghost!"


    Qinghu''s face changed slightly, with uncontrollable hatred in his eyes.


    Without saying anything, long Tianyu took out his sword at his waist.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll deal with it. You go to meet the girl first."


    Qinghu stopped him.


    The latter looked at Qinghu, nodded, put away his long sword and left.


    "Oh, let me meet you!"


    Red lips rippled with a touch of ridicule, but in his eyes, there was also a deep hatred.

 Chapter 2075

    He left without hesitation because he knew that Qinghu would be able to cope.


    All the way back, I saw those people lying on the ground one by one.


    Among them, there is a small hair ball, which is holding its head high and patrolling its territory.


    "Little black?"


    Long Tianyu understood when he saw the little hairball.


    Squat down and reach out.


    Xiao Hei immediately ran over and put his round cerebellar bag on his hand.


    "You''re really good."


    For this little thing, long Tianyu''s attitude is much more friendly than that of some people.


    Not only because the little thing is his wife''s pet, but also because of the little thing''s kindness to the two babies.


    Although he often follows them out, every time he comes home, Xiaohei will automatically protect his two babies.


    Ya''er said that Xiao Hei seems to protect his two babies as his own.


    The identities of the two babies were arranged by Xiao Hei.


    Now, even if someone wants to move the babies, I''m afraid they have to go through Xiaohei''s level first.


    For this little beast who first regarded them as a group, long Tianyu will not be stingy with his love.


    "Did they go back first?"


    He asked softly. Immediately, he couldn''t help laughing at his childishness.


    He is not ya''er. He is afraid that although Xiao Hei is close to him, he may not obey his words.


    Picking up Xiao Hei, long Tianyu took a look at the subdued people and walked in the direction of the town.


    Not far away, ah San came up.


    When you see him, salute immediately.


    "I have seen your highness."


    "Well, where is she?"


    "The master has brought people back to the town first. I''m afraid you''re in a hurry, so I asked my subordinates to come down to you."


    He softened the coldness on his face.


    It''s very useful to be considerate of your wife.


    Xiaohei nestled in his arms. Long Tianyu''s steps immediately accelerated and went to town.


    At this time, it is already dawn.


    The people in the poison gate who were still trembling in the town last night have begun to move everywhere.


    Because they found that there was no real danger in the town except that there was no one.


    When long Tianyu and ah San appeared, those people also gave a sigh of relief.


    But when he looked for three times and couldn''t find the trace of his wife, he suddenly sank his face.


    "Where''s your master?"


    Ah San, who has been following behind him, also looked shocked.


    impossible!


    He saw the master enter the town with his own eyes. Why didn''t he?


    "My subordinates, go find it immediately!"


    Ah San disappeared from him in an instant.


    Long Tianyu came to the crowd.


    Those who had a little peace of mind just now because of his return are now hanging a heart again.


    The boss looks a little unhappy.


    "Who among you saw Gong ya?"


    You look at me, I look at you, and then start shaking your head in unison.


    The brave man was pushed out and opened his mouth trembling.


    "She, isn''t she out looking for someone?"


    "She never came back?"


    The man nodded, but his heart hung up.


    I''m afraid if a big man is unhappy, he''ll lose his life.


    But long Tianyu didn''t have time to talk to them.


    Ah San will never lie.


    This shows that ya''er and his party are indeed entering


    He left town.


    Their time is not much different, but it''s about the front and rear feet. How can this man disappear?


    He went to the corner and called out the hidden guard.


    "Can you see the whereabouts of Miss?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    After all, they were all following his highness.


    Miss, there''s a big girl staring at them. Naturally, it''s safe.


    Long Tianyu suddenly became impatient.


    There are other secrets hidden in Liuhe Town.


    It''s just this secret. What does it have to do with ya''er?


    "Find it carefully for me! If you can''t find anyone, go and get the punishment yourself!"


    With that, he took Xiaohei first to look for it.


    The dark guards naturally know that their master''s concern for that one doesn''t dare to talk nonsense at the moment.


    However, even if they almost searched every house here, the results were in vain.


    A group of people disappeared alive!


    At this time, Lin Mengya also knew that these things were not quite right.


    Everything in the town still hasn''t changed.


    However, when they arrived at the place where the people of the poison gate had a temporary rest, they found that there was no one here.


    "Where are the people?"


    Many of them have families and families.


    Seeing that his relatives were gone, he was scared into a cold sweat.


    But she seemed much more calm.


    Step forward and look carefully at the tracks around.


    "No one seems to have been here."


    "No way! We just came here. Don''t you forget?"


    In the crowd, someone retorted excitedly.


    Lin Mengya slightly closed her eyes and called out the small medicine.


    "Check if we''re going the wrong way?"


    Because there was only one way out of the woods, she didn''t let Xiaoyao show the way.


    But I didn''t want to go to such a place.


    Xiaoyao immediately called out the track they had walked before. Sure enough, they went wrong.


    However, everyone didn''t notice it, which surprised her very much.


    "Don''t worry, we just went the wrong way."


    However, everything here is very similar to Liuhe Town.


    If you don''t take it seriously, you really can''t tell.


    As like as two peas, what exactly is the two town?


    "No! I know the way. This is the town we entered before. That''s right!"


    Someone jumped out against it, but she wasn''t surprised at all.


    To tell you the truth, she wouldn''t recognize it if it weren''t for the small medicine.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and said patiently, "here are just two places like Liuhe Town..."


    But before the voice fell, I saw a lot of people coming out of the town.


    They held torches and dressed like ordinary villagers.


    But let the people present suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    "Who are you?"


    Lin Mengya also had a sense of vigilance.


    In the previous Town, she had determined that it must be an empty town.


    So, here is as like as two peas. Why are there others?


    A lot of thoughts passed through my heart.


    Finally, she came to the crowd and said, "we are passers-by here. I don''t know what you call us?"


    The man talking on the other side was a man of about fifty.


    After looking at the girl in front of him, he said, "people in the town call me Liu Bo. Girl, where did you come from?"


    Seeing the person opposite, Lin Mengya didn''t show any hostility, but she didn''t dare to relax.


    "Oh, it''s Liu Bo. Excuse me, where is this?"


    "This is Liuhe Town!"


    what? Liuhe Town!


    Lin Mengya and his party almost stared at Liu Bo and his villagers.


    "This is Liuhe Town?"


    "Yes, I''ve lived here for more than 50 years. Girl, where are you going?"


    It''s weird!


    She couldn''t believe it. After a long time, she asked, "did you live here before? Or did you move from another place?"


    Liu Bo wondered.


    The girl in front of me is very beautiful and has a good attitude.


    It''s just that this problem is more and more confusing.


    "I''ve lived in the town since I was a child. Don''t say it''s me, even my parents. Little girl, why do you ask?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    According to the situation of the previous "Liuhe Town", it was abandoned less than 20 years ago.


    If these people really moved from where, naturally, it will be more than 20 years.


    But Liu Bo''s just told her that they have always lived here.


    What''s going on?


    Are there really two Liuhe towns?


    Such a scene has plunged the people around into chaos.


    But she calmed down first and raised her smiling face.


    "Well, Liu Bo, we want to find a place to have a rest. We heard that there is a Liuhe Town here before. Unfortunately, we lost our way on the way. Take the liberty to ask, would you please find us a place to have a rest?"


    Liu Bo hesitated and nodded.


    "Then come with us. Let''s spread out. It''s all right. Alas, our town is remote, and we haven''t seen outsiders for a long time except the salesmen. If you don''t dislike it, you can have a rest at my house tonight."


    "Thank you, uncle Liu."


    They are not small in number and naturally occupy some advantages.


    Fortunately, uncle Liu''s yard is not small. His wife and children are also very enthusiastic to see them.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that Liu Bo''s yard was somewhat different from the yard she had seen before.


    In general, some agricultural products are placed in rural yards.


    For example, dried corn and pepper.


    But Liu Bo''s yard is very clean, and even farm tools are hardly worn.


    This shows that Liu Bo does not make a living by farming.


    That''s strange.


    Liuhe Town, where they went before, was full of abandoned farmland.


    Moreover, even after years of decay, the things in the yard can be identified as some farm tools and the like.


    Why did you get here and lose it?


    "Sit down, old woman, and serve the guests tea quickly."


    Aunt Liu nodded and hurried to boil hot water.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Aunt Liu as she brought her tea.


    Those hands, although they are not used to farm work, can still see some traces.


    However, they are much younger and more delicate than ordinary peasant women.


    With the bright light, I took another look at Liu Bo.


    She also found that Liu Bo was younger than the farmers of the same age she had seen before.


    It seems that the living standard of this family is not bad.


    "Girl, where are you calling and where are you going?"


    Liu Bo looked very happy after not seeing outsiders for many years.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya cautiously replied, "we are a caravan selling goods. We come from the port."

 Chapter 2076

    Not far from here, there is a once prosperous port.


    Hearing this, Liu Bo didn''t doubt her, nodded and said, "speaking of it, we haven''t seen a caravan from the port for a long time. However, when I was a child, caravans often came to settle down. In a flash, it has been decades."


    She lowered her head and took a sip of the hot water brought to her by Aunt Liu.


    In my heart, I was surprised.


    That port fell down as early as twenty years ago.


    But the people in Liuhe Town don''t know at all.


    She didn''t believe that Liuhe Town would know nothing about the port over the years.


    Unless, over the years, no outsider has come here.


    Or, the people in the town have never been out.


    How is that possible?


    Liu Bo is still chatting with her. However, with the books she has read before, she finds that what Liu Bo said is seriously inconsistent with the current situation.


    At least, it will be twenty or thirty years behind.


    She thought for a while and said tentatively, "Liu Bo, I think there are a lot of people in the town. At the right time, my caravan needs to recruit some people. Do you have any intention?"


    Liu Bo was slightly stunned.


    Then he waved his hand and said, "there are not many young people in the town. Spring will begin soon. There are still jobs to serve in the field. I''m afraid I can''t run business with you. Girl, you have a rest early and I''ll go first."


    She nodded, got up and sent Liu Bo away.


    Because she was the only woman, Liu Bo gave her the best wing room in the yard.


    But now, she doesn''t want to rest.


    At the moment, it''s bright outside.


    After a while, ADA came back to her again.


    "Master, there''s no big difference between here and other villages. But they don''t seem to be very interested in everything outside."


    Curiosity, everyone will have.


    Especially in such isolated villages, if outsiders come, it will attract the attention of many people.


    But so far, they have not experienced this feeling.


    Lin Mengya can''t help feeling a little strange.


    "Do you think it''s haunted here?"


    In the crowd, a man who liked strange talk very much touched his arm and asked in a small voice.


    But Lin Mengya soon denied the other party''s statement.


    "No, they are all living people. And this is really another ''Liuhe Town''."


    Her affirmation successfully calmed these people''s uneasy mood.


    It''s so strange here.


    She can be sure that these people are living people living in the town.


    Others can see people, but there are no traces of life here.


    But can a small town trap a person for a lifetime?


    Not necessarily, she thought.


    So there must be something strange here.


    He gave ADA a look. The latter immediately understood her meaning and went out of the door quietly again.


    Intuition told her that there must be countless connections between here and Liuhe Town they had been to before.


    What the hell is going on in the hundred mile family?


    After a short rest, she left most of the bodyguards and only a few people to look around the town.


    She can be sure that the pattern here is almost the same as that of Liuhe Town before.


    Although there must be differences, the similarity is amazing enough.


    How can there be such two almost identical places in the world?


    Lin Mengya felt that she seemed to be trapped in something unspeakable.


    She talked to several people.


    But what makes people speechless is that they seem to have no longing for the outside world.


    After all, the topic will revolve around life in the town.


    It can be seen that they are very happy and satisfied with their current life.


    Lin Mengya was really curious and couldn''t help asking about their source of life.


    Without exception, people here answer that they live on the land.


    But she clearly saw that there was no calluses used to farm work on these hands.


    They''re lying!


    But she couldn''t find a reason for these people to lie.


    Back at Liu Bo''s house, ADA followed her back and forth and came here.


    "Master, I followed the original way back, but I couldn''t find the way out of town."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Every time I think I can go out, I find myself bumping into the woods like I''m lost. No matter which direction I choose to go out, it''s the town I see."


    In other words, there is no exit in this town!


    In her heart, she couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    "This is Qimen dunjia?"


    Of course she wouldn''t think it would be a ghost hitting the wall.


    In fact, she is now fully sure that there are all living people in this town.


    Ah Da nodded and said shamefully, "if only ah San were here, he is most proficient in his strange door dunjia. I''m just a little superficial and drag you down."


    She doesn''t care much.


    Let it be.


    The people in the town certainly don''t live on arable land. She walked around the village and found that the people here are in good condition, both mentally and physically.


    This shows that they have a stable source of life.


    From this point of view, the village cannot be completely isolated from the outside.


    A San was sent away by her to find long Tianyu. Presumably, he will soon find himself missing.


    She just needs to stay here and save herself.


    Long Tianyu was just as she expected.


    However, their search was not smooth.


    The dark guards all spread out, and long Tianyu closed her mouth and kept looking for the traces left by them.


    Ya''er will never disappear for no reason.


    At the thought that the man had appeared, worries washed his heart like waves.


    Maybe ya''er was found by that man?


    But soon, he denied himself.


    Not to mention that the man certainly didn''t dare to appear in front of ya''er now. Even if he appeared, he didn''t dare to abduct people directly.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Now, does he want to place his hope on the enemy?


    Before long, ah San found out.


    "Your Highness, I found something special over there!"


    Long Tianyu immediately followed him and looked at ah San. He was asking someone to guard a newly planted tree.


    "If we are right, it should be a sleepy array here."


    Long Tianyu is not ignorant of this.


    Even if he is not proficient, he has heard of it.


    As the name suggests, the biggest function of "trapped array" is to confuse people''s vision


    Even as far as hearing is concerned, people are trapped in the array and can''t get it.


    But seeing ah San''s frown, his heart didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    "What''s special about this trapped array?"


    "You see, except for this tree, everything here can be turned into a foot array. That is to say, this is a large-scale trapped array based on mountains and rivers, plants and trees. If the master mistakenly enters here, I''m afraid they will never come out again."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were slightly cold and said in a deep voice, "can''t you break the array?"


    Ah San wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Just now, your Highness''s momentum was so cold that even he could not resist.


    "My subordinates can only do their best. The one who arranged this trapped array is an expert among the experts, but I just checked it and found that it seems to have been destroyed."


    If you want to set up an array, you must first find some rules.


    In particular, such as this, based on mountains, rivers, plants and trees, there must be no mistakes or omissions in one place. But in terms of what he has seen so far, there is a real sense of disobedience somewhere.


    It shows a complete individual, cut off somewhere.


    And there is the flaw of the whole trapped array.


    Long Tianyu pressed his mind and watched ah San break.


    Not him!


    With his character, if he really wants to take people away, he won''t use such a troublesome move.


    If it weren''t for him, everything would be much easier.


    He slowly breathed out a breath, some thoughts, and landed quietly.


    In the town, Lin Mengya, who didn''t know her own man at all, was already anxious to go to the house, but there was no one, rolling the ferret in her hand.


    Xiao Hei was left outside by her, which may be a good thing for her.


    After all, if the little guy wants to find her, it''s a simple thing.


    The ferret was clever and Ren Lu, with two small claws lying on her legs.


    Those little red eyes, however, kept looking around, as if they were protecting her.


    "Girl, come out for dinner."


    Aunt Liu called her at the door with a simple smile.


    Lin Mengya was embarrassed to let her host wait and wait. She immediately put down the ferret and came out.


    She meant to let the little guy wait in the room, but she didn''t want to. As soon as she went out, the ferret followed and quietly ran out of the door.


    "Girl, look at you. You must have come from a rich family?"


    Aunt Liu is a little more enthusiastic than uncle Liu.


    Lin Mengya also hoped to get more information, and replied without hesitation: "my family is still rich. This time, I also hope to get more knowledge."


    "So it is. Speaking of it, my daughter also went to a big family, but she was a call girl."


    Aunt Liu''s face was full of miss when she mentioned her daughter.


    Lin Mengya happened to follow her words: "I don''t know where Miss Liu is? Maybe I can still know her."


    Aunt Liu shook her head and said sheepishly, "she''s just a little servant girl. Speaking of it, the family she''s staying with now is a real big family here. Girl, must have heard of the Yan family?"


    Yin family?


    She automatically searched the family name in her mind for a while.


    The surname Yin was not a big surname, and as far as she knew, it was also several families with very small influence, and they were not here, but in the southwest.


    There was no Yin family around.


    And Aunt Liu still said, "the Yan family is a small family like us and can''t climb up. However, my girl is blessed. The Yan family never easily beat and scold the maid. Moreover, their head is also a woman. I think she will be good to my girl."

 Chapter 2077

    Lin Mengya can''t say anything about this.


    Maybe there are really big families surnamed Yin around. They are used to low-key. Outsiders like them may not know.


    But she knew that the possibility was very small.


    After chatting with Aunt Liu, she found something unusual.


    Aunt Liu''s memory has many breakpoints.


    For example, she remembered that her daughter went to the Yan family to work, but she couldn''t remember the last time her daughter came home to visit her relatives or send a message.


    She didn''t disturb Aunt Liu, but quietly screened information from each other''s words.


    According to what she now knows, this is a closed place.


    The information is not equal to the outside, but the people in it are not surprised at all.


    The reason for this is either that they are really used to it, or that they are artificially disturbed.


    She looked into the town, men, women, old and young, among those who came and went.


    Who is it and what method did it use to make this place look like this?


    While she was thinking, she suddenly heard some commotion outside.


    "Here comes the salesman!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and Lin Mengya with sharp ears heard it.


    By the way, salesman!


    It''s so closed here. How can there be a salesman?


    She cautiously walked into the yard and looked out of the door through the gap in the door.


    "Jingle jingle" rattling drums sounded, and the people in the town surrounded the salesmen.


    "I want some stitches!"


    "Wrap me cakes."


    All the people are eager to ask the salesman for what they need.


    The salesman did not answer, but met all the requirements of the residents of the town.


    People who get things smile and fewer and fewer people.


    Finally, Lin Mengya finally saw the real face of the salesman.


    He was just an ordinary man, but his eyes were sharp.


    She knew at a glance that the other party was not just a salesman.


    Their eyes collided. The man seemed to be surprised. Then he just nodded at her.


    Lin Mengya also looked at each other warily.


    When the vendor handed out everything everyone needed, she saw the vendor and sounded the rattle again.


    Jingling sound, with a sense of rhythm.


    She had never heard such a rattling drum. As the sound spread, the town became quiet.


    It was a feeling of silence.


    The town that was still popular just now is like an empty city.


    The more Lin Mengya listened, the more cautious she looked.


    When she looked around, she suddenly found that her bodyguards and all the people of the poison door were leaning around and sleeping soundly.


    "Eh?"


    She heard a voice of surprise.


    Before the words fell, the salesman standing outside came to her.


    "Why didn''t you sleep?"


    Lin Mengya can''t answer.


    When the other party shook a few more times, he looked a little distressed.


    "It seems that we must get rid of you."


    Oh, it''s really crazy to kill people when we first meet.


    Her eyes were dark, and she fastened her dark crossbow.


    "Your Excellency is really joking. I''m just a passing businessman. How can you have to do it to me?"


    "It''s no use. You''ll never get out of here. I killed you to free you early."


    This bullshit heresy!


    "My life is too valuable. I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    Then she stepped back.


    A figure suddenly appeared, like an arrow off the string, rushing towards each other.


    In an instant, with a click, the two weapons met.


    She saw that the other party was using a machete, and she didn''t know how many lives she had taken. Her action was also very crisp.


    Those who tangled with him were no inferior.


    A Da dare to explore the road alone must be by her side, leaving enough protection circle.


    Ah Er is the one with the highest martial arts among the three brothers.


    Now he is more vaguely pressed the shopkeeper, but his face is as cold as ice, but his eyes are gradually infected with a bit of madness.


    He is a martial madman.


    In addition to protecting the master, it''s best to fight and compete with others.


    The merchant was gradually defeated, and his eyes were also a little anxious.


    Things here can''t be delayed, but the enemy in front of us is too difficult.


    As a last resort, he shook the rattle he had pinned to his waist before.


    The voice was rapid and harsh.


    But with the sound, several figures came out of the surroundings.


    Lin Mengya saw that there were Liu Bo and Aunt Liu.


    What''s more despicable is that the salesman fought and retreated, trying to lead ah Er to those people.


    "Ah Er, don''t hurt the innocent!"


    She warned loudly that the latter''s offensive had slowed down significantly.


    At this time, the merchant''s moves became more and more fierce.


    "Despicable!"


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and scolded secretly.


    But now, if ah Er takes into account the people in the town, he will lose sooner or later.


    She buckled the crossbow and prepared to attack them unprepared.


    In order to avoid an innocent people, ah Er finally found a flaw.


    At that moment, the sharp blade of the machete stabbed ah er''s chest mercilessly.


    Lin Mengya also shot at the moment.


    With a whoosh, she just missed each other''s knife.


    But the salesman reacted too quickly.


    He hardly hesitated, and his backhand was about to make up a knife.


    At this time, she wanted to help, but it was too late.


    She saw a man coming from the sky.


    One foot opened the merchant''s machete and punched the other party at the same time.


    At the next moment, the salesman flew out upside down.


    The man stood where he was, a pair of black eyes like a cold pool without any temperature.


    "Yu! You''re here at last!"


    Lin Mengya almost jumped up.


    Quickly ran to long Tianyu''s side, very surprised.


    "How did you find us?"


    The latter regained consciousness and looked slightly warm.


    "Ah San broke the array. Are you hurt?"


    She shook her head. Long Tianyu was not at ease. He had to witness it with his own eyes before he was a little relieved.


    "Who is he?"


    His eyes turned to the man sitting on the ground.


    Where can the salesman stand long Tianyu''s foot? At the moment, there is less air intake and more air outlet.


    In both eyes, but with incredible doubt.


    impossible! How could they break in quietly?


    But obviously, the Qi of long Tianyu has not been completely extinguished.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Long Tianyu asked about this trapped array.


    The salesman smiled reluctantly and said, "since you are broken, I have nothing to say. But, but my master will never let you go!"


    I can''t protect myself. I still want to talk hard.


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "we can lift it


    Here, you can lift your nest. I ask you, what the hell is going on here? You may not say it, but I have a way to make you speak! "


    Hearing the reason from long Tianyu''s mouth, she immediately reacted.


    The situation here is similar to that in the back mountain of gongjiazhuang.


    The peddler controls the people here with a rattle, so that they can''t realize that they are actually hypnotized, controlled and kept in captivity.


    This kind of cognition is somewhat terrible.


    Who is so insane, and why, is it the people of Liuhe Town?


    "Oh, I won''t say. If you want to know, follow me to hell yourself!"


    With that, he coughed heavily, but he wanted to take this opportunity to bite his tongue and kill himself.


    Unfortunately, in front of him is a powerful poison doctor.


    The latter only pricked him with a hairpin. Immediately, the merchant felt numb all over. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t spare half his strength.


    "It''s not so easy to want to die. The king of hell dares to accept the people I don''t want."


    She raised her eyebrows, which was an understatement.


    However, the salesman was cold all over.


    He knew that he had fallen into the hands of a "ferocious" enemy.


    Want to struggle against, but can only make a meaningless roar.


    Completely, without that lofty attitude of taking human life as nothing.


    Don''t be too crazy.


    Ah Er tied them up, and ah San joined them.


    After a while, ADA, who heard the news, hurried back.


    "Master, your highness, I have broken the array here. We can leave at any time."


    Ah San was sweating and his face was very pale.


    Obviously, breaking such a trap is almost to his limit.


    "Meow -"


    Shaking his slender tail, Xiao Hei quickly appeared at her feet.


    The ferret immediately climbed down her clothes and joined little black.


    Hey, they get along very well.


    "I guess the people here must be controlled by them. If we want to go, we have to deal with the things here first."


    In this regard, long Tianyu said he had no doubt.


    Lin Mengya picked up the peddler''s rattle. She shook it gently and found that the sound of the rattle was completely different from that of an ordinary one.


    Just now, the salesman relied on this to command those people.


    But she didn''t know the law and was afraid of self defeating.


    After thinking about it, she decided to do something else.


    She checked the situation of Liu Bo and Aunt Liu.


    Sure enough, they are now in a state similar to hypnosis.


    On the surface, people seem to be asleep, but in fact, they have no response to the movement outside.


    If she wakes up by force, she doesn''t know if it will cause damage to people''s brain.


    And the palace guards and those poison men.


    Can''t you just let them sleep?


    But they should be like this for a reason.


    After exchanging eyes with long Tianyu, she decided to go to the town to find the inducement first.


    Sharp system radar activated.


    There are no poisons or poisonous insects here.


    She looked carefully at every house in the town.


    For a while, there was no progress.


    After that, she tried to recall whether there was anything unusual when she saw those people before.


    "Little medicine, do you think these people are actually living the same life every day?"


    Xiaoyao understood her meaning in an instant.


    "So I have some impression."

 Chapter 2078

    Since they came here, people here are busy with what they are doing.


    Rather than being curious about the outside, they are like a group of programmed robots that only execute the set instructions.


    Of course, Lin Mengya observed that they were definitely not controlled to do this.


    Beyond that, there is only one possibility.


    For a long time in the past, they were all doing something mechanically and singly.


    This seemingly monotonous and boring behavior is not difficult, but it is easiest to form a habit to paralyze people''s brain.


    If every time the salesmen come, they will fall into a deep sleep, the purpose of the salesmen should be to confuse their memory by hypnosis.


    For more than 20 years, it has not been found. Even Aunt Liu''s memory of her daughter has been blurred, but there is still no doubt.


    In the past, Liu Bo and his family should live an "ordinary life" every day, with almost no accidents.


    As soon as you open your eyes, the memory in your brain is chaotic, but no one doubts it, which shows that the situation that they should open their eyes every day is exactly the same.


    In other words, they are likely to wake up automatically the next day.


    What happened the night before may be regarded as a dream, or someone will intervene and erase it.


    But no one will feel anything wrong.


    She dare not be too sure about this.


    After thinking about it, I still called ADA and them to bring the people of the fallen poison doors first.


    If you pool your wisdom, there will be a way.


    Soon, the teacher and martial uncle rushed to her first.


    After carefully checking their little apprentice, they were curious about the situation in front of them.


    "Girl, do you mean that their whole village has been kept here for more than 20 years?"


    Wu Tsung was extremely surprised.


    Although the world is vast, there are all kinds of wonders.


    But such a situation is not common.


    After all, people are living creatures. How can they live in the same place for more than 20 years?


    Even cattle and sheep in captivity have to go out for a walk occasionally, don''t they?


    But Bai Lirui, in his eyes, brought a few doubts.


    "Teacher, did you think of something?"


    Lin Mengya''s question and answer.


    The latter looked at her, Slowly say: "I once read a similar story in a book. It is said that there is a fairy mountain. If people enter it by mistake, they will spin in it and never get out again. There are bamboo houses and fields in the fairy mountain, so they can be self-sufficient and do not need to go out of the mountain. Over time, these people who enter it by mistake will live in the fairy mountain and lose all contact with the outside world. That''s all In the past, I don''t know how long. One day, someone entered it by mistake and was able to get out of the mountain because of a coincidence. That''s why I recorded what I saw inside. "


    She knows similar stories.


    Taohuayuan, isn''t it the same?


    The only difference is that people in Taohuayuan know their situation, but people here don''t know it at all.


    At this time, Wu Tsui also made a circle and returned to them.


    "It''s really strange here. It''s the same as Liuhe Town where we settled."


    "It''s not the same. It''s like this. It''s also ''Liuhe Town''."


    Suddenly, both of them showed an incredible look.


    It seems that they are similar to what she thought before.


    "How could this be possible? Who would bother to build another Liuhe Town?"


    See you, Mr. Wu


    The look of a ghost.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Martial uncle, that''s the point. I talked to the people here. Their memory is not complete. It''s estimated that even they don''t know how long they haven''t been out of town. Teacher, is there a way in the world to do it and let people live so many years without being aware of it?"


    This baffled the teacher and uncle.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Especially Wu Tsung, who repeatedly said that it was impossible.


    "It''s easy to poison people. But you also said that people here are sober. It''s almost impossible to control so many people without making any mistakes!"


    Lin Mengya also knows.


    A moment later, she spoke.


    "What if all the unstable factors were eliminated?"


    This


    They choked in an instant.


    If so, then this is the most false Liuhe Town.


    Maybe the people left here are not the aborigines of Liuhe Town for a long time.


    The teacher''s face could not help showing some caution.


    "Although there will be accidents, as long as people are cruel enough, there will be no accidents."


    The other two also knew the chill hidden in his words.


    They looked around. It was never a paradise.


    Poison sect people already know what happened.


    Now, they either take care of their relatives and friends, or they are paired up to investigate the situation in this town.


    It was late at night again.


    She told her guess to the teacher and uncle.


    The two men agreed, so they had to wait until dawn.


    The teacher and uncle couldn''t help being attracted by the strangeness here. Like those people, they began to check the abnormalities here.


    She also returned to Liu Bo''s yard.


    Long Tianyu never left.


    No matter how the people around him are, they seem unable to influence him.


    Those people moved away automatically, and no one dared to approach.


    She walked over and gently pulled his hand.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Long Tianyu was stunned and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Fingers touched her face and turned to take her little hand.


    "I''ll take you to find something to eat."


    "Hey, I''m asking you."


    "Well, I''m hungry."


    He looked back and smiled.


    But her belly, at this time, grumbled.


    What a mess!


    He took him to the town, a farmhouse kitchen.


    It''s quiet here and there''s no one around.


    Watching the man skillfully take out a few sweet potatoes and fill them into the still burning stove, he added a few pieces of firewood.


    "You''re great. You''re ready."


    Although she didn''t care what she said, her eyes kept staring at the stove.


    Long Tianyu smiled and pulled her to one side of the seat.


    "Wait a minute. Here, I found it temporarily. It''s this thing. Its origin is very different."


    She immediately removed her eyes and looked at him.


    Long Tianyu sipped his mouth. He felt a little unhappy that his status was not as good as sweet potato.


    "My people went to Liuhe Town to inquire about the news very early, but they were all outside in order not to scare the snake. According to the news they returned, Liuhe Town will be shrouded in a heavy fog every first 15 days. But it is strange that after each heavy fog, all the grain in the fields around Liuhe Town will disappear. Moreover, only in these two days will Liuhe Town be covered with fog There will be visitors in town. In other words, Liuhe Town has always existed in the lives of the people around it. We are the only ones who have entered by mistake. "


    She hasn''t reacted to the news yet.


    "You mean that only we can see the abandoned Liuhe Town. The villagers around here don''t know?"


    "You can say so. Liuhe Town is very special, and it''s not an important traffic road. No matter which direction you go, you don''t have to pass through here. I think the reason why the villagers don''t notice is that there are usually visitors here. Just like them, they are blinded. Even after entering by mistake, they may never come back. ¡±


    In the kitchen, it''s a little too quiet.


    She didn''t even turn the corner for a moment.


    "But didn''t you say it was a terrible trap? And the sweet potato, how did you know it was here?"


    "Baimi finally disappeared. On the 14th of last month, there was no heavy fog around. A man came here to send a cart of sweet potatoes to his relatives. At that time, he came to the abandoned town. Then, he suddenly disappeared. My people searched for a long time and couldn''t find his trace. However, the cart of sweet potatoes disappeared."


    Speaking of this, long Tianyu also glanced at the stove.


    "At that time, sweet potato was the one in the abandoned town. Unexpectedly, there were also sweet potatoes here."


    Lin Mengya immediately opened all the places in the kitchen where she could put things.


    Sure enough, many sweet potatoes were found.


    As far as she knows, most of the crops in this area are rice, and sweet potatoes are generally not planted.


    And how can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    "You want to tell me that everything here is actually synchronized with the abandoned Liuhe Town. What''s there, there will be here. Even if it''s a cart of sweet potatoes?"


    Long Tianyu lifted her lips and was spoiled in her smile.


    "Well, everything here is exactly the same as there. So I''ve been wondering if it''s the reflection of Liuhe Town controlled by people?"


    inverted reflection in water?


    Yes.


    Isn''t the same true of the reflection in the water and in the mirror?


    She thought and thought, only feeling a little hairy.


    "There is no special place in Liuhe Town. If you want to make such a realistic reflection, you must have extraordinary strength. Why do they have to attack Liuhe Town?"


    This is the most critical and contradictory place.


    He didn''t know that.


    With the match burning, bursts of sweet smell reached her nose.


    Lin Mengya twitched her nose and tried to smell the mouth watering taste.


    But soon she regained her vigilance.


    "Listen."


    Long Tianyu also tightened her back because of her attitude.


    It was not quiet around, but the "rustle" of the wind blowing the branches became clearer and clearer.


    "What did you hear?"


    He frowned slightly.


    I don''t know why, after listening to this voice, he felt that his mind, which was usually calm to the extreme, was a little confused.


    "No more listening!"


    He gave a low warning and put his hand over her little ear.


    But Lin Mengya gently broke away.

 Chapter 2079

    However, the situation that worried long Tianyu did not appear.


    Although the sound outside was clear and audible, Lin Mengya had clear eyes and no half lag.


    She listened carefully. After a while, she also recognized some doorways.


    "Have you ever met?"


    Long Tianyu nodded slightly.


    "At that time, I took people to eliminate the bandits all the way. I encountered such a strange noise in a valley. At that time, I just thought it was the wind in the valley. I didn''t wake up until most of my people were recruited."


    Voice is always the easiest to ignore, but it can play a surprising role.


    In the system, the small drugs that have been recorded and analyzed also feed back the results.


    "This audio has the function of assisting hypnosis. I think he should control the people in the whole town through such a sound."


    That''s quite possible.


    The more the influence of moistening things silently, the greater the role it plays.


    Over the years, the memories of the people in the town have long been scattered.


    "A mirror Town, all hypnotized residents. What do you think the people behind the scenes want to do?"


    She never found the right answer to this.


    Long Tianyu was slightly surprised to see that she was not affected.


    "Maybe it''s for a special purpose. Ya''er, you really haven''t responded at all?"


    Seeing that he seemed to want to know the answer, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "well, you know my head is different from others. Generally, such hints are difficult to affect me. There are small drugs to guard for me. Basically, as long as I don''t encounter a life-threatening situation, I can keep my head clear."


    Long Tianyu seemed relieved to hear what she said.


    "That''s good."


    "It''s you. How can I not respond to you?"


    The man touched her head and said easily, "I have high martial arts and deep internal power. Naturally, I''m not afraid."


    Hehe, you have great martial arts!


    Lin Mengya glanced at him. Why didn''t she think this goods had such a thick skin before?


    The sound outside lasted almost an hour.


    Fortunately, it only plays an auxiliary role. Even if normal people listen, they will only be sleepy and half awake.


    Although it doesn''t work much, this is the best time for the enemy to take advantage of it.


    They quickly ate the roasted sweet potato and returned to Liu Bo''s yard.


    Lin Mengya took out a small bone flute, put it on her lips and blew it hard.


    "Squeak -"


    A little harsh sound resounded through the night sky.


    In an instant, those who were confused by the sound woke up.


    "Me, what happened to me just now?"


    Many people think so.


    The clearest memory is still looking for evidence to treat relatives and friends.


    But it was a flash of God. What had happened just now, they felt as if they had cast a shadow. They couldn''t remember.


    Lin Mengya immediately comforted the people and told them that there was no big problem. Nothing had happened just now.


    Fortunately, everyone believed her words, so there was no panic.


    At this time, long Tianyu also attracted the dark guard outside.


    From their mouth, I learned that just now they were outside, they didn''t hear any special sound, and they didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Does this sound only appear in this town?


    She thought and went out for a walk.


    But as soon as she stepped out of town, she saw the dawn outside and turned back, but it was dark.


    One foot at dawn, one foot at night.


    Such a spectacle was the only one she had seen in her life.


    "I think I know why this is the new Liuhe Town."


    Next to her, long Tianyu also looked around and understood the meaning of her words.


    "Indeed. No wonder they can control the people in the town if they can find such a place."


    The surrounding terrain, resulting in the new Liuhe Town, is a completely closed small depression.


    So those sounds can only appear here.


    Coupled with the existence of the trapped array, it has become an isolated village similar to the peach blossom garden.


    People here don''t remember many common sense things. The mechanical repetition of days over the years numbs all their senses.


    This is a terrible thing.


    If she doesn''t come here, I''m afraid it will be another 30 or 50 years. No, maybe when the people behind the scenes no longer have the leisure to "feed", it will become a real empty town.


    She touched her shoulders and resisted the chill from the bottom of her heart.


    This is an extremely cruel experiment.


    Under the control of intervention, they forget time, emotion, memory and even themselves.


    However, when a person does not have all this, he is just a walking corpse. There is no difference between life and death.


    She couldn''t help thinking of Xiancheng''s attitude towards people on land.


    The same inhumanity, the same disregard for the dignity of life.


    "Come on, let''s go back and see what''s going on."


    Her voice was mixed with some complex emotions.


    Although she can control her every move to the greatest extent, for long Tianyu, he can still be aware of it at the first time.


    Big hand, quietly held her hand.


    Ten fingers are intertwined, inseparable and closely dependent.


    She took a deep breath.


    After feeling his heat and support, he held back harder.


    "I know what you want to say. This time, I don''t have everything. Before there is no definite evidence, I won''t arbitrarily put this place on the head of Xiancheng. After all, it''s not good to always buckle the pot for others."


    He nodded, but his eyes never left her.


    After making sure that she was not disturbed, she breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    In my heart, I felt both proud and sorry.


    She is growing up too fast. Maybe she will be able to fully plump her wings soon.


    Although she can no longer shelter from the wind and rain, it''s good to be able to fly together.


    Two people with strong self-regulation ability also walked a lot faster.


    At this time, the dawn of Xinliuhe town came late.


    "I, how can I sleep here?"


    With the arrival of the first ray of sunshine, people here gradually wake up.


    Liu Bo shook his sore neck and unexpectedly found himself lying in the yard.


    "Liu Bo, do you remember me?"


    Lin Mengya came forward and asked softly.


    Liu Bo pointed to her and said after a long time, "of course, I remember. Aren''t you the girl who came to my house yesterday morning?"


    Seeing that he still remembered, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    It seems that things are as she guessed.


    Every time the salesmen come, they not only bring the necessities of their life, but also tamper with their memory.


    Doing so will not only make people confused, but also hurt the human brain.


    She whispered, simplified the current situation and told the other party.


    Liu Bomu stared at her, his mouth almost couldn''t close.


    "Girl, you mean, I and we have been locked up for more than 20 years? How is this possible? I remember a while ago, I went to my brother''s house and drank his child''s full moon wine. How come it has been 20 years?"


    Knowing that he wouldn''t believe it, she didn''t force it. Instead, she asked, "do you remember when it happened?"


    "Of course I remember. It was almost half a month ago... No, it seems to be a month and a half ago. When did it come from?"


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    No one will casually doubt their memory, so once this happens, Liu Bo and them will need a long time to smooth their memory.


    But those memories that have been interfered with, so deliberately forgotten, may not be found back.


    And this is the price of their soberness.


    Without hypnosis, these people will naturally feel some differences.


    For example, they will be much more curious than before.


    Lin Mengya and his entourage were quite a few. In addition, they were obviously foreigners, so the residents gathered outside the door to look at them.


    Those fallen companions also woke up on time after the sun came out.


    It seems that the sober command is the sunshine.


    This time, Lin Mengya was an eye opener.


    Who could have thought that the sun, moon, stars and the sound of wind and rain could still be used and become a tool to harm people?


    It can only be said that the man behind the scenes is very powerful.


    She couldn''t help being vigilant.


    Although the purpose of those people is unpredictable, all this began with the coercion of Bai Li''s family.


    After thinking about it, she still told everyone that if someone asked about Liuhe Town, it''s best not to reveal any word.


    If this place was built by the Bailijia family, they worked so hard, but they broke the array. Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire?


    At least for now, it''s not appropriate to stimulate the crazy dogs too much.


    While she was checking everyone, Aunt Liu ran over with a small burden and red eyes.


    "Girl!"


    Lin Mengya looks back and sees Aunt Liu.


    "My old man told me that he didn''t believe it, but I did!"


    It surprised her.


    "Aunt Liu, how do you know?"


    The latter touched his tears, but with deep regret in his tone.


    "How can a mother forget her child?"


    Shaking her hands, she untied the faded little burden.


    "Every time, I think my daughter has come back to see me. But I often wonder why she hasn''t been home for a long time. Today, I understand that the flesh in my heart has been gone for a long time. It''s my mother''s confusion. I''ve been kept in the dark. Girl, I want you to do me a favor and find my daughter for me, OK?"


    They are all mothers. It''s really hard for her to refuse this request.


    Watching her nod, Aunt Liu burst into tears and cried sadly.


    "Don''t cry now. You can think about where your daughter went to the Yan family?"


    Aunt Liu wiped her tears carelessly and took something out of her bag.

 Chapter 2080

    "This is the living deed my daughter signed with the Yan family before she left. It was agreed that my daughter could come back at any time. Girl, help me find the Yan Family up here and see if my girl is still there."


    Aunt Liu cried sadly.


    After Lin Mengya comforted her for a few words, she looked at the contract carefully.


    The handwriting on it is indeed very old. Although the paper is slightly yellow, it has never been as long as 20 years.


    It clearly stated that the Liu family girl volunteered to be a maid of the Yan Family in songyun town.


    She looked at the Yan Family''s address repeatedly.


    She had put the rough maps around in her mind.


    So she was sure that there was absolutely no songyun town nearby.


    "Aunt Liu, can I ask why your daughter went to the Yan family?"


    Aunt Liu pulled her sleeve and wiped the corners of her eyes before she said, "at first, a family in the town said that the Yan family hired people. At that time, I was ill, and Magnolia went to work in the Yan family to make money and treat me. Over the years, I was confused, but I always remember her in my heart. I don''t know how she was in the Yan family."


    Judging from the damage degree of handwriting and paper, Liu Yulan has left here for some years.


    It seems that the people in Liuhe Town are not completely captive mice.


    To some extent, they still have a certain connection with the outside world.


    However, this connection is under the control of others.


    No matter who is behind the scenes, in short, he is a pervert with strong control and extreme indifference!


    After appeasing Aunt Liu, she and long Tianyu walked around the town.


    Just one unsuccessful hypnosis made them wake up a lot.


    Even, someone vaguely thought that he might not be an aboriginal in this town.


    Fortunately, the people at the poison gate maintained order. Otherwise, I was afraid that the whole town would collapse because of this frightening and inexplicable discovery.


    "It seems that we can''t leave for the moment."


    Now that she''s here, she can''t ignore it.


    Long Tianyu gently touched her head.


    "Do whatever you want. Don''t worry about the rest."


    With this promise, she suddenly felt a sharp drop in pressure.


    "Thank you, your highness!"


    With that, he dodged with a smile.


    But long Tianyu was slightly stunned because of her name.


    Soon it was clear that she was making fun of herself.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if you can make her laugh.


    In Lin Mengya''s effort of psychological counseling to other people, long Tianyu also quietly guarded her.


    "Your Highness."


    "Say."


    The ghostly figure did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes never stopped on each other, but the man kept his head down and didn''t find it.


    "The Yan Family in the population here is likely to be a hidden force."


    He was willing to turn around and pay a little attention to each other.


    But the eyebrows were raised and looked very unhappy.


    "Reason."


    "The method of array arrangement here and the method of soul separation have appeared elsewhere. However, the Ministry of information has been tracking down for half a year, and there is no exact news. Unless it is hidden by ''those people'', it is impossible."


    The Ministry of information technology, the most capable and covert intelligence gathering organization under his command.


    Even they can''t find out. Naturally, it has something to do with some people.


    "Follow me


    Last time, we met in the broken Dragon Valley? "


    "Yes."


    That''s right.


    They are the only people in the world who can avoid his eyes and ears.


    "Step back."


    The man left quietly. Long Tianyu was in a bad mood at this time.


    If he doesn''t know the news, he can relax.


    In this world, there are always some people and forces who can''t see people or don''t want to see light.


    They are either extremely powerful or extremely special. In short, they are so mysterious that they can almost be regarded as legends.


    He rubbed the center of his eyebrows. However, he didn''t have much meaning.


    The world has already collapsed.


    Those who are still trying to maintain the original order are just deceiving themselves and others.


    His woman doesn''t need to consider these at all.


    She will lead people to build a new country.


    And he is willing to be the most suitable weapon in her hand.


    After a turn, the children of the poison sect around cooperated with her and calmed the big guy''s emotions for a while.


    As for the next step, she felt that we should first try to get in touch with the outside world.


    After all, there are some people who have been derailed from the outside world for so many years and can''t adapt for a while.


    "Yu, ask ah San if he can lay another array. It''s best that they can control it."


    Now, although they are temporarily safe, it is difficult to ensure that the group behind the scenes will not become angry and kill people.


    Long Tianyu understood what she meant and immediately called ah San to discuss it.


    The genius of Qimen dunjia is now completely addicted to it.


    Such a request is simply a reward for him.


    But before going to the array, he borrowed Xiao Hei.


    In his words, Xiaohei played a very key role when they broke through the array before.


    So this time, he wants to test his array with Xiaohei.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya was speechless.


    She wanted to tell ah San that Xiaohei found her very quickly because they had a feeling of being spoiled by the son before.


    Usually, she can feel whether Xiaohei is abnormal or not.


    On the contrary, to find her, Xiao Hei is also a cat shaped radar.


    Therefore, ah San borrowed Xiaohei. I''m afraid the effect will not be so ideal.


    But it''s hard for her to dampen ah San''s enthusiasm. Forget it. Let Xiao Hei work hard for a while.


    Apart from the initial collapse, these people were not very flustered.


    After all, they were never alone.


    It''s easier with partners.


    Lin Mengya found Liu Bo who helped with the others.


    The latter looks obviously old.


    It''s also another kind of respect to her.


    Surely Aunt Liu told him to help her find her daughter?


    Seeing them, Lin Mengya couldn''t bear it.


    This time, she is also to save her father.


    "Uncle Liu, you don''t have to do this. I promised Aunt Liu to find Yulan girl purely because I also had the experience of missing relatives and could feel your mood more."


    Liu Bo smoked the dry smoke in his mouth.


    The smoke hasn''t stopped since he woke up.


    Lin Mengya knew that Liu Bo was in a hurry.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    "You''re welcome. I came to ask you if there was anything special about the whole Liuhe Town before?"


    Without this most important answer, I''m afraid she will never guess the purpose of the other party.


    Liu Bo silently smoked a dry cigarette and knocked on the cigarette bag and pot. Then he said, "in the things I remember, Liuhe Town has always been very quiet and no accidents have ever happened. However, I remember that there was a ''goddess Temple'' on the mountain. Later, I seem to have forgotten."


    Liu Bo can clearly remember that this goddess Temple must be special for the villagers.


    "Do you remember where the goddess temple is?"


    Liu Bo tried his best to recall that his skull was painful, so he shook his head.


    "I can''t remember this. It seems that it''s in the woods behind. Alas, it''s a pity. I don''t remember much about the past."


    Her mind moved slightly.


    What happened in the woods is still fresh in my mind.


    But she can guarantee that there must be no goddess temple there.


    Although Liu Bo''s memory is chaotic, it doesn''t come out of nothing.


    All those people have to do is make them forget something, gradually eliminate their resistance and turn them into dolls.


    But Liu Bo thought of the goddess temple for the first time.


    I think this must be a special existence for them.


    "Don''t worry, but the goddess Temple seems to be very important to you?"


    Liu Bo nodded and looked nostalgic.


    "I don''t remember very clearly, but it seems that our whole town has been proud of serving the goddess temple since a long time ago. I don''t know how the goddess temple is now over the years."


    Looking at Liu Bo, she knew that the other party must not be lying.


    She handed over all the people to the teacher and uncle. She secretly pulled long Tianyu out together.


    "Come on, let''s go to the woods again!"


    But he was caught by long Tianyu.


    "What are you doing there?"


    Lin Mengya patiently explained, and then stressed one more sentence.


    "I think, since it is the most important thing for them, why don''t the people behind the scenes make use of it? It''s not easier to control people''s hearts by lying that they are the messenger of the goddess?"


    After listening to her words, long Tianyu thought carefully and understood something.


    "Unless, what they want these people to forget is the goddess temple."


    "That''s right! I''ve been thinking about the purpose of those people. Now it seems that at least it should have something to do with the goddess temple. Liu Bo said that the temple is in the forest behind. Let''s go and find out if there are any clues left."


    Compared with her wind and fire, long Tianyu''s steps are not so light.


    Qinghu dealt with the aftermath inside before, and I don''t know how the situation is now.


    He can''t stop people.


    Otherwise, yiya''er''s intelligence will guess something.


    There was no way, but when she didn''t pay attention, she made a gesture and asked her men to see the situation first and inform Qinghu.


    As soon as she stepped into the woods, Lin Mengya''s small nose kept twitching.


    "Eh, why does it smell burnt?"


    Long Tianyu also smelled it, but the smell also faded a lot. I think it''s the end of the aftermath. She shouldn''t find anything.


    "Well, let''s go inside."


    They walked quickly to the place where they had been besieged by insects.


    There, a person Gu didn''t find it, but the burning smell was thicker than before.


    "Gee, why is it a little strange?"

 Chapter 2081

    For the sensitivity of taste, Lin Mengya is far better than long Tianyu.


    The latter just smelled the burnt smell, but she smelled the rotten smell mixed in it.


    But it doesn''t smell like burning a corpse. He''s very good.


    She quickened her pace, and long Tianyu followed.


    Finally, she saw the direction of the smoke rising.


    But there seems to be a white shadow in the eye circle.


    "Who''s there?"


    She asked, but there was no response from anyone.


    Lin Mengya knew that the whole forest was under the control of Yu''s people, so she didn''t think much, but went directly to the place where the fire broke out.


    But did not see behind him, long Tianyu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Calculate the fox flash quickly, otherwise, things will be in trouble.


    "How could there be a fire?"


    And coincidentally, the burned place was like the poison hole she had drilled before.


    Those stinks are probably due to rattan insects.


    Before that, those people were almost burned to ashes.


    Completely disappeared from this world.


    These people have been dead since they became human insects and transportation nourishment.


    Now, just need them to settle down.


    "Only by burning with fire can we stop these things from harming people again."


    Long Tianyu explained, and her slightly frowned eyebrows slowly stretched out.


    "You''re right. This harmful thing really shouldn''t exist anymore. Just, I want to know why the poison source exists."


    Human insect, rattan insect, erosive insect


    It is obvious that these things are deliberately arranged here by intentional people.


    So far, they don''t know what those people mean.


    "Sorry, it''s my people who don''t think well..."


    She immediately interrupted him.


    "No, their choice is right. Later, when it''s safe, I can come back."


    Just as he was talking, he heard a dull noise from the ground.


    Something seems to have broken.


    The two men above were startled.


    In particular, long Tianyu, almost subconsciously, picked up Lin Mengya and retreated several steps to a safe open space before stopping.


    "Just now, what was that sound?"


    "Wait here and I''ll have a look."


    Long Tianyu put her down, turned and ran towards the place just now.


    She stood not far away, looked at each other''s bare hands and moved away from a scorched place.


    After that, a hole more than one person wide appeared in front of him.


    But before, she didn''t remember such a hole here.


    The residual temperature was still very high. Long Tianyu just took a few steps inside and withdrew automatically.


    Outside, Lin Mengya cushioned her feet and her face was a little anxious.


    Until I saw someone coming out, I couldn''t help running over.


    "Are you stupid? Are you quite a roast duck?"


    He complained so much, but he couldn''t help checking whether the man was scalded.


    Fortunately, I didn''t even have a hot place, but I couldn''t help scolding.


    "It''s not better to wait for it to cool down. What''s your hurry?"


    Long Tianyu was not angry at all. On the contrary, he enjoyed it very much.


    After all, his wife cares about him!


    "It''s all right. The things there are not hot at all. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look by yourself."


    Lin Mengya expressed doubt.


    Where is the freshly burned coke that is not hot?


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    She stared at the black piece that the man had just pulled up from the ground and put on her hand


    Something.


    "Isn''t it not hot at all?"


    The man asked with a smile.


    She shook it hard, and the charred things broke into several pieces in an instant.


    But it''s strange that this thing is really not hot at all! Even, just some warm!


    "This, what the hell is this?"


    It''s not a rattan bug, nor is it any kind of tree here.


    Lin Mengya was led by long Tianyu to the area he had just moved away.


    "Although it''s very hot inside, these things are just a little hotter than here. They''re not hot at all."


    Like showing off, long Tianyu took her two steps into the cave.


    Indeed, the temperature here is like an earth kiln, and some people are roasted.


    But those dark things on the ground, similar to coke, are really not hot at all.


    Even, she found a few pieces of the kind in which the Mars had not been extinguished.


    What made her feel that the three views were overturned again was that although the inside of this thing was still red like charcoal, the temperature of the outer wall was acceptable to her.


    She carefully held it in her hand and watched the red inside go out a little bit, and the temperature gradually fell down.


    "It''s a miracle."


    "Oh, maybe."


    Facing her exclamation, long Tianyu seemed much calmer.


    Lin Mengya looked at him sideways.


    "Have you ever seen anything like that?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, he said easily, "if you want to say miracles, those strange poisonous herbs you encounter are much more powerful than this?"


    That''s true.


    At least in terms of hand feel, except for the temperature, it is no different from ordinary branches.


    But she untied a coat and picked up a lot of charcoal from it.


    "Why do you want this?"


    "Low temperature baking! Alas, you don''t understand. It''s rare anyway. It''s better to take some back!"


    Lin Mengya buried herself in collecting charcoal and didn''t see her man''s complicated expression at all.


    It seems that his money is not enough.


    Otherwise, why do you let your wife be so frugal?


    That said, finally, long Tianyu waved and asked the recent dark guards to take over Lin Mengya''s work.


    "All right."


    He pulled her up and wiped her hands little by little with his clothes.


    "Let them do the rough work. Do you think the temperature here is falling a little fast?"


    When he said this, Lin Mengya really felt it.


    When they came in just now, although it was not a hot wave, the temperature was also a little high.


    But now, I don''t think I can''t stand the heat.


    After looking at the dark cave, they decided to go inside and see the situation.


    The dark guards are picking up charcoal from the shallow, and they move forward hand in hand.


    Although the temperature is not falling all the time, it has become more appropriate when they go out of a short distance.


    Even on her forehead, there was a thin sweat.


    Around, there are still traces of fire.


    Even the coke here is more and more.


    Long Tianyu whistled, and the people outside immediately picked it up.


    Although they don''t know what the master''s intention is.


    But fortunately, the job is very simple. After a long time, it can still have some fun.


    Lin Mengya looked around and said, "these trees seem to extend from here."


    The more you go inside, the more coke.


    Long Tianyu stared inside and took a deep breath.


    "Here, it''s not so dry."


    Generally, after the fire is roasted at high temperature, the water in the air is evaporated and will be very dry.


    But the air here does not have that burning dryness.


    This can''t help but surprise them.


    Lin Mengya listened carefully. Then she stretched out her hand and touched the wall.


    "It''s wet!"


    Long Tianyu also learned her movements. Sure enough, the wall was covered with a layer of water.


    "Is there a particularly deep underground river?"


    Yes, plants want water for their growth.


    If there is an underground river here, it''s not surprising.


    The more you go inside, the wetter the wall is, but there is no trace of the underground river.


    Until, Lin Mengya''s hand touched a layer of smooth and wet cold things.


    She retracted her hand, and then, incredibly, touched what she had touched before.


    "Yu!"


    Her voice was a little rapid.


    The other hand, holding long Tianyu''s hand, touched the wall.


    The latter''s eyes, like hers, were filled with surprise.


    "Ice?"


    Long Tianyu asked.


    Lin Mengya nodded and continued to explore.


    "It''s definitely ice! But where did you get the ice here?"


    She was sure that the hole was not deep enough to freeze.


    And these thin ice layers are melting rapidly. I believe that before long, opportunities will turn into water.


    Long Tianyu began to be vigilant.


    "Shall we continue?"


    It''s so weird here.


    First, the charcoal was not hot, and then the ice suddenly appeared.


    It''s strange here. I''m afraid it''s not at all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak, but turned on the radar. After that, she said, "it''s getting closer and closer to the poison source. This is another way. Maybe."


    The implication is to continue.


    Long Tianyu nodded without objection.


    He believes in ya''er.


    At least on this issue, she rarely does anything uncertain.


    "Then we''ll keep going. You guys are responsible for cleaning up the charcoal outside."


    Protect her. He''s enough alone.


    And maybe when you get to the back, you will use ya''er''s extraordinary ability.


    Although he can trust his men, he doesn''t want her secrets to be exposed to others.


    The dark guards immediately nodded and bent down to speed up.


    This time, long Tianyu walked in front of her and protected people firmly behind her.


    The temperature is getting lower and lower.


    After long Tianyu noticed it, he immediately took off his coat and put it on her.


    Fortunately, the temperature didn''t drop suddenly, otherwise they had to catch a cold.


    The ice on the wall is melting, but the thickness is different and the speed is different.


    Finally, they came to an end.


    And here, they found a strong tree.


    However, the tree was also burned, and there was a red light in the center of the tree.


    The tree is as strong as two people hold it together.


    In the light of the fire, she could almost imagine how luxuriant it was before it was burned.


    She also found that the charcoal blocks just now were almost the branches of this tree.


    Walking around the tree, she found that there was a hole behind the tree.


    But it was frozen.


    Waving, she called long Tianyu.


    "Look!"


    At this time, the ice that sealed the hole came a sound of "click, click".

 Chapter 2082

    Almost at the same time, long Tianyu also pulled out the short knife in his hand.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She had never seen him use such a weapon before.


    In the short moment of their reaction, the ice that sealed the hole burst in an instant.


    A man came out of the hole.


    At this time, long Tianyu rushed up.


    The sound of the broken blade is particularly clear.


    The other party was obviously caught off guard. He only had time to fight back, but he fell behind.


    After a few, long Tianyu picked away the other party''s weapons.


    "Don''t move."


    The low voice was much colder than the ice.


    During the fight between the two, she stayed in the dark to observe.


    Since the ice was broken, it began to infiltrate here with the same poison gas as the underground poison source.


    It seems that the hole should be directly connected to the underground poison source.


    She estimated the time slightly. In half an hour, there would be no people here.


    At this time, long Tianyu has begun to interrogate the guy who came out suddenly.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    The man was disheartened, but even under the knife of long Tianyu, he still didn''t say a word.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. Since long Tianyu was a backhand knife, he deeply plunged into each other''s thigh meat.


    "Ah --"


    The shrill scream resounded through the cave.


    But the man in front of him, on his handsome face, had no superfluous expression at all.


    The man trembled and covered the wound on his leg.


    Now he realized that men would not have any mercy on him at all.


    "Let me go, let me go. Otherwise, you will regret it!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Drawing out the short knife, long Tianyu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The man could not help shrinking under his eyes.


    But he still clenched his teeth and said, "this is not where you should come. If you don''t want to die, don''t stand in my way!"


    "What benefits did the hundred mile family give you?"


    The sudden appearance of a female voice startled the man.


    He looked at the sound source flustered, but he could only see a vague outline.


    Long Tianyu also realized something and stared at each other.


    The man, beginning to be a little guilty, avoided his sight.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you know what you''re talking about, get out of the way!"


    "You have a lot of things to avoid poison. If I take them now, how long do you think you can live?"


    In a word, he was broken by humanity, and the man''s was even more flustered.


    "Who are you, you?"


    Lin Mengya gradually came to them, but her face was filled with a frightening chill.


    "The hundred mile family is really a good plan. It dares to use our lives to clear the obstacles for him. Then, I sent you to make a profit. Oh, I really played us like monkeys."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Seeing that the man was still dead and didn''t admit it, Lin Mengya stretched out her hand.


    The man wanted to avoid, but he was trampled by long Tianyu.


    During the struggle, the man''s mouth towel on his face was pulled off by her.


    In an instant, the man uttered a cry of horror.


    "Give it to me! Give it back!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t care, but continued to pull down a small bottle hanging around his neck and a small gourd around his waist. Finally, let long Tianyu


    Peel off a layer of his coat.


    "Now you have two choices. First, tell me what the Baili family wants you to do. Second, they must have warned you before you left. The poison here is too powerful and overbearing. Just a little bit will make people die. But with the concentration here, you won''t die for a moment. But you will Point, feel the taste of corrosion of your body. That process won''t last long. Absolutely, it will be hard for you to forget in your next life. "


    The man let out a low cry of despair.


    Because what she said is not bad at all.


    Although he knew that the poison gas was not a threat to him now, he had felt the pain of needle pricking all over his limbs and bones.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say anything. You didn''t resist very strongly when we took your things just now. This shows that these things are not the most important at all. Husband, where do you think he would put them more safely?"


    With her head tilted, her tone was relaxed, as if she were discussing the color of her clothes with each other.


    Long Tianyu slightly bent his lips, looked up and down at the man with black eyes, and said, "it must be hidden in him. Since it''s not outside, it''s inside. Why don''t I dig it up and show you?"


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and said very evil, "that''s not good. Why don''t we plug him back. Anyway, he has companions, so we''ll look at his companions and throw ourselves into the net?"


    These words, but let the man''s eyes flash.


    Originally, he thought that the other party knew the value of what he was carrying, so he came to wait for the rabbit.


    However, what the woman just meant seemed that they didn''t know the existence of that thing at all.


    He has to finish the job, but he has to have his life, doesn''t he?


    After thinking about it, he opened his mouth weakly.


    "I can give you something, but you promise me you will let me live."


    Lin Mengya "embarrassed" thought, and then looked at the man.


    "Husband, what do you think? But if he runs away, how can we tell the palace master?"


    Blinking, long Tianyu immediately understood her meaning and went on with the performance.


    "The Lord of the palace only wants us to watch, as long as he keeps his things."


    Looking at the vicious calculation hidden by the man, Lin Mengya regarded herself as blind.


    "OK, but you have to tell me the plot of the hundred mile family."


    The man laughed at her stupidity in his heart.


    All the calculations are just for the things in his hands.


    It''s ridiculous that this woman should abandon the basics.


    However, when he saw the man''s black eyes, he only felt a chill in his heart.


    He quickly lowered his head and said, "I hope to release the underground poison source at Baili''s house. As for this thing, it''s my unexpected harvest."


    "Oh? Why did they do that?"


    She tried to restrain her curiosity and tried to act like a mentally retarded.


    You know, when people are in trouble, they often take chances.


    Now, a man at least feels that he should still have a chance to turn over.


    But I didn''t know that what Lin Mengya wanted to set was never the thing in his hand.


    "It''s for the competition between medicine and poison. Baili family wants to use this underground poison source to completely eliminate the poison gate."


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little ugly.


    Baili family, is this crazy?


    You know, if these poisons really leak out completely, I''m afraid it will become a hell on earth within a few hundred miles.


    For their own ambition and win or lose, can they regard other people''s lives as nothing?


    She can''t accept this idea!


    "I''ve finished what I should say. I can give you this thing. Please let me go."


    Men think they are extremely smart.


    He sent a less important message in exchange for a chance to live.


    Once he got out of trouble, he would tell his master that it was in the hands of the poison door man.


    Anyway, they don''t know the value of this thing. If they put it in their hands, there will be no loss.


    In this way, things will naturally return to their owners before they die.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that he had been trapped by others.


    "Very good plan, but I don''t agree with them."


    In the dark cave, her charming face seemed to be coated with a layer of cold frost.


    "Girl, I also work hard for people running errands. Please spare my life?"


    "If I guess correctly, you should be a Gu master. Can you afford to pay for dozens of lives of our poisons?"


    At this moment, the fear in the man''s heart can no longer be suppressed.


    "You, who the hell are you?"


    "I''m afraid you have no right to know."


    With that, Lin Mengya punched the man in the abdomen.


    With an uncontrollable retch, a small black object fell at her feet.


    The man immediately wanted to struggle to pick it up. A cold light flashed, and the other party''s hands left from his wrists.


    "I wonder if you thought you would end up like this when you caught the people of those two aristocratic families to be a poison. You can rest assured that I won''t let go of either of you or your master!"


    She announced in a low voice.


    No one''s sacrifice will be in vain!


    Put your things away and they won''t care about the surviving man.


    From the first time she saw the man, Lin Mengya smelled him.


    It''s not so much the taste as the characteristic of Gu.


    Each demagogue has its own characteristics, and the demagogues they refine naturally have obvious differences.


    Those people outside have the same characteristics as this Gu master.


    She took revenge on them first.


    Long Tianyu frowned and looked at the hole where the poison gas came.


    "Ya''er, how long is it?"


    She understood that what the other party asked was the time when the poison source leaked out.


    "I estimate that in no more than an hour, all living creatures in this forest will disappear."


    She went aside and touched the ice on the wall.


    The underground poison source seems to have been sealed by such ice.


    It was only the fire that destroyed these ice layers and the Gu master that caused the current situation.


    And she was even more curious about where the ice came from, and how could it seal those highly toxic?


    Long Tianyu knew that time was pressing and was constantly looking for a solution.


    Then, their eyes, coincidentally, looked at the pile of conversation.


    Natural low temperature carbon!


    For a moment, they seemed to think of something.


    "Maybe the ice here has something to do with the tree!"


    Long Tianyu nodded and said, "have you heard of the rumor that ice trees grow in extremely cold places?"


    She shook her head and long Tianyu patiently explained to her.


    "There should be no grass in the extremely cold place. But there are always some special things in heaven and earth. Planting trees on ice is one of them, but it''s not a good thing."

 Chapter 2083

    The characteristic of ice tree is that it will desperation to plunder the resources that can be used for its growth.


    Just in such an environment, it is doomed not to have too much nutrients.


    Therefore, the most common thing ice trees do is to freeze everything they can catch.


    In other words, this is a tree that can eat people.


    At the same time, ice trees have another feature.


    If there is something around that can threaten its existence, it will automatically produce a substance similar to antibody in its branches.


    "So, you mean. There are things in the ice tree to restrain these poisons. Therefore, the ice layer it produces can seal the hole?"


    She asked back.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu nodded and said, "at present, it is true. But now, the ice planted trees have been destroyed. I''m afraid the remaining charcoal is -"


    He suddenly had a flash in his mind and took her outside.


    "Hey! Things haven''t been solved yet. Where are we going?"


    But she can''t stand people. Her family is tall and has long legs. She can only follow.


    After that, I saw the dark guards who picked up charcoal for her.


    "You, who can build a wall?"


    Dark guards looked at each other.


    I can''t do this job!


    It''s agreed that it''s just an easy job to kill people. Why do you want to know a mason now?


    The dark guard felt bitter, but they didn''t dare to say.


    After a while, a weak voice said, "I know some. When I was a child, I built a pigsty with my father..."


    "Just you!"


    Before he finished, long Tianyu chose the other party.


    So, the little transparent dark guard with a confused face was taken to the front of the cave by him.


    "You use the ice water and charcoal here to build this hole!"


    Small transparent can only do so.


    At this time, the half dead Gu master nearby was quiet.


    "Wait, get him in first!"


    Lin Mengya still remembers her revenge.


    The two families had turned into ashes, and the executioner had to be buried with them.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, a series of curses and begging for mercy came from the Gu master.


    Although the little transparent dark guard was ordered by his master, he was merciless to the enemy.


    He picked it up and threw it into the hole, and then built the whole hole according to long Tianyu''s instructions.


    In the air, the poisonous gas that made Lin Mengya feel troublesome finally gradually reduced the source.


    Xiaotransparent also swallowed the antidote pill she gave, which had been pressed under her tongue.


    With the drop of the medicine, the feeling that had been making him feel uncomfortable finally disappeared.


    "Hoo, luckily you came up with this idea, otherwise, it''s really troublesome."


    She praised sincerely.


    Although there was no change in long Tianyu''s face, he thought he was happy.


    The little transparent dark guard shrank into the darkness, turned his head and didn''t dare to take another look.


    Although your highness is usually strict, none of them dare to overstep as long as it is related to the young lady.


    But Lin Mengya had just relaxed a little, and she was a little sad.


    "Although it''s stopped for the time being, what can I do later?"


    Not to mention whether another ice tree can be transplanted.


    Even if there is a way, this thing is always wild and difficult to tame. I''m afraid it will bury a curse.


    But don''t want to at this time, there are two small voices running in front of her one after another.


    "Meow -"


    "Squeak -"


    One black and one white cute little girl occupied her shoulders quickly.


    "Why are you here? It''s dangerous here."


    She touched plush, but there was not a trace of worry in her heart.


    She knows the toxicity of the poison source, but she can''t. She can also choose to use some drugs to neutralize the toxicity.


    However, on the one hand, she needs a huge amount of medicine, and on the other hand, she doesn''t have enough time to prepare it.


    If a hundred mile family can''t do anything, there must be other tricks.


    She''d better get to her destination before they have time to respond.


    Otherwise, even the iron ones can''t bear such endless tossing.


    Just when she was worried, the ferret climbed down her shoulder and quickly drilled into a pile of black charcoal.


    "Ferret, it''s very dirty there. Come out quickly. What if the fire doesn''t go out and burn you?"


    She immediately squatted down and planed.


    But the speed is not as flexible as ferrets.


    "Squeak -"


    In a pile of black charcoal, the ferret stuck out its small head.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little guy who had become a gray headed mouse and sighed secretly.


    You have to worry about keeping pets, but it''s also one of the fun.


    She held out her hand and was about to hold the naughty little guy when she saw it retract again.


    In desperation, she can only command long Tianyu to move with Xiao dark Wei.


    Unexpectedly, after cleaning up the charcoal, she saw a small ice box.


    "Squeak -"


    The ferret kept circling the ice box and kept stretching out its small claws and teeth to test.


    The torch lit up the small corner and let her see that there was a small thing similar to a sapling hidden at the bottom of the ice box.


    The ferret seemed to be interested in the little sapling, but the ice box was too hard, and it couldn''t help it.


    "This is the seedling of ice tree?"


    She was also amazed.


    The ice box was surrounded by water, which obviously melted a lot.


    The small brown saplings, frozen in the middle of the empty box, did not look depressed, but full of vitality.


    "This seedling shouldn''t eat people?"


    She picked up the ferret and asked.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "Probably not."


    And in terms of size, maybe ferrets gnawed at saplings.


    Lin Mengya wanted to take the ferret out, but the little guy was very reluctant.


    A pair of small red eyes stared at the young tree without moving.


    She suddenly remembered that this little thing was not an ordinary mink.


    I''m afraid there are not many people who can eat poisonous insects and survive in stone cocoons.


    Thinking of this, she let go of the little ferret.


    As soon as the little guy landed, he immediately pasted it on the ice box.


    Lin Mengya, who always dotes on her pet, immediately commands her man to dig!


    Finally, with the double efforts of long Tianyu and Xiao dark Wei, a hole was chiseled into the ice box, which was hard enough to compete with the stone, just enough to accommodate the small body of the ferret.


    "Squeak -"


    The ferret raised his head, shouted at her twice, and immediately climbed in.


    Although she didn''t understand animal language, Lin Mengya still recognized its pleasure.


    The inside of the ice box is actually a little hollow.


    The ferret climbed in and ate down half the saplings in one bite.


    no


    The little guy worked so hard just to eat more?


    Suddenly, she felt a little hot on her face.


    Usually, she feeds very often, okay?


    Fortunately, there is only one long Tianyu around, plus a small dark guard.


    Otherwise, she


    The reputation of being cruel to the little pet should be taken seriously.


    But the ferret didn''t completely eat the saplings, just the leaves on both sides.


    After that, the ferret got out with satisfaction and returned to her shoulder.


    The clothes were too dirty to ask for, but she was more concerned about the ferret''s body.


    "How''s it going?"


    Long Tianyu also asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya carefully held the ferret in her hand.


    But I saw a silver light, which came out of the ferret.


    "You, you just saw it?"


    She asked nervously. Long Tianyu frowned. Obviously, he saw it too.


    The little dark guard immediately walked out of a certain distance and guarded them with his back to them.


    Long Tianyu''s sight also returned to the ferret.


    There was only a trace of lines that appeared on the ferret.


    The ferret, which looked harmless to humans and animals before and was very lovely, seems mysterious at this moment.


    Almost holding her breath, Lin Mengya stared at the lines.


    no way!


    Even if she simulates in the system, she can''t see what these lines represent for the time being.


    The ferret is still as lovely as before. She lies obediently in the palm of her hand and lets her move gently over and over. She has a good temper.


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    In consideration of safety, he naturally disagrees with ya''er''s side, and there is another unstable factor.


    But these things, he still chose to respect her wishes.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t even think about it and sent the ferret back to her shoulder.


    "I want to keep it with me."


    She has a keen intuition.


    Although the ferret''s origin is mysterious, it seems to be a bit dangerous now.


    But from the beginning to now, ferrets have taken the initiative to release goodwill to her.


    As a small beast, it has given up its vigilance as a beast to approach her.


    Then, naturally, she should live up to it.


    "I believe that it may not be a simple accident that they can appear around me. But I think I still have to cherish these rare fate."


    Compared with humans, animals'' feelings and emotions are more direct.


    So, no matter what she was facing, she didn''t flinch.


    Long Tianyu thought carefully.


    From his point of view, none of the little things around her seemed simple.


    Maybe ya''er didn''t realize it.


    She is the miracle itself.


    "Well, let''s keep it. But we''d better find out what it is first."


    "Thing" Ben Zun, a pair of small eyes began to stare at the poor sapling again.


    But the ice box that made long Tianyu feel a little tricky before turned open quietly.


    Lin Mengya can also see that the ice box is actually composed of countless small branches.


    However, it''s strange that the saplings were still hiding in the ice box just now. How could they melt so easily?


    Without the protection of the ice box, the saplings became weaker.


    Lin Mengya dared not get too close, but the ferret on her shoulder jumped to the ground.


    Then he squatted on the edge of the sapling.


    It''s strange that the saplings didn''t respond at all.


    The ferret did not continue to bite, but squatted there and looked straight at her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the pair and whispered, "do you mean that the ferret is telling me that it can control the ice tree?"

 Chapter 2084

    Long Tianyu carefully observed it for a while and shook his head to deny her statement.


    Lin Mengya also felt that her idea was a little too whimsical.


    But the look of the ferret must be conveying some news to her.


    They stared at the young lady with the big eyes of the little ferret, and Xiao Hei also climbed to the ice tree.


    After sniffing left and right, he took out his small claws and pulled them a few times.


    Suddenly, a special fragrance appeared.


    Lin Mengya looks at Xiao Hei in surprise. This is the smell that the animal will emit when it meets the insect species.


    Almost no one could smell it except her master.


    But now, where are the poisonous insects?


    Do you?


    Lin Mengya felt for a moment that the idea she had sprouted now was even more unreliable than the previous one.


    "Yu, can ice plant trees become Gu?"


    Long Tianyu was stunned.


    He doesn''t know much about such strange things.


    "This... I don''t know."


    She doesn''t know much about poison refining.


    Although the Gu Sutra of refining Gu is recorded in the green Zheng spectrum, this stubble has not been mentioned.


    It can be said that there are many ways to refine Gu, and the kinds of Gu are also very different.


    After thinking about it, she leaned out her hand.


    At the next moment, the ice seedlings that had been gnawed bare turned back gently, as if they wanted to avoid her hand.


    Now she was almost sure.


    Gu almost avoided her blood.


    The only thing she doubts now is whether the ice tree was originally a Gu, or because it was bitten by a ferret.


    There was a little more complexity in her eyes when she looked at the ferret.


    As I know, the one who can withstand her destruction must not be an ordinary pet.


    "Xiao Hei, I''ll leave it to you."


    She touched Xiao Hei''s head.


    Since planting trees on ice is a poisonous insect, my little black can come in handy.


    Picked up the ferret, the little thing naturally drilled into her arms, and soon began to sleep.


    After touching the gray soft fur, Lin Mengya knew that it was better not to show such a different side when going to Baili''s house this time, whether it was a little black or a ferret.


    Maybe they are still her cards!


    With a bang, she only felt the earth shake.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was quick eyed and grabbed her waist.


    Those dark guards came only one step late, but they were scolded and retreated by long Tianyu.


    Because at this time, behind them, a tree as wide as one person suddenly rose.


    Countless gravel and sand were knocked open. In a short moment, a complete big tree appeared where it was just a small sapling.


    This scene, although the two were well-informed, they were still stunned.


    There was a lot of noise, but after the trees grew, the surroundings became stable.


    Lin Mengya was at a loss when she suddenly heard a cat cry.


    "Meow -"


    The half big little black cat, the energetic animal herding insects, stood on the branch of the tree and meowed to its owner with his head held high.


    She has a black line on her forehead.


    Are these all the ghosts of this goods?


    Xiao Hei swaggered in the tree for a while, and then jumped onto her shoulder skillfully.


    Lin Mengya touched the fur of the little beast, but she didn''t leave the tree in front of her.


    It''s a tree, but its branches and trunk are bare.


    At a glance, it seems to be no different from the trees outside.


    But the temperature in the cave dropped a lot in an instant.


    Those ticking melted ice are frozen again.


    She murmured.


    "This is the ice tree?"


    Long Tianyu also met for the first time.


    However, from the reaction of Xiaohei and the change of temperature, I''m afraid it can''t be wrong.


    "Unexpectedly, ice planted trees are hidden under the soil layer."


    It was also the first time he had seen such a "cunning" tree.


    Lin Mengya looked down the trunk and found that she couldn''t find the roots of the ice tree.


    "I think it may only be part of its trunk."


    Long Tianyu was also skeptical, but he still took out his weapons and dug down along the position that should have been the root of the tree.


    As a result, as she guessed, there was no root at all!


    They looked at each other and had to sigh the magic of this thing in their hearts.


    That''s right.


    Ice trees are such greedy characteristics.


    Since you can grow comfortably here, of course, the stronger the better.


    She touched little black''s little head.


    Little guys are always like this. They will play a very important role at the most critical time.


    "Thank you!"


    She thanked her gently.


    Little black didn''t know whether he understood it or not, but the little snore in his throat was more and more happy.


    Now, she can be sure that ice tree planting is also a rare plant insect.


    Fortunately, she has a poisonous animal in her hand.


    In this way, many things can be controlled.


    The poison source will continue to be sealed by ice trees.


    At least not for a short time.


    When she frees up her hand, it can be completely solved.


    The temperature in the cave is already very low.


    They no longer hesitated and left with others.


    Looking at the low-temperature charcoal piled into a hill outside, Lin Mengya smiled silently and bent her eyes.


    The aftermath work is naturally done by long Tianyu''s people.


    The nearest to here is the villagers of Liuhe Town.


    Plus the so-called goddess temple, Lin Mengya felt as if she knew something.


    "You say, is it possible that the villagers in Liuhe Town exist to protect here?"


    She lowered her voice and whispered with long Tianyu.


    The latter nodded gently.


    "Very likely."


    Such a huge poison source and those strange things are definitely artificially arranged here.


    But here is the goddess temple in Liuhe Town, which was once full of incense and respected by everyone.


    If people in Liuhe Town have nothing to do with here.


    So why did they encounter such a strange thing?


    She felt that there was a mysterious and powerful force behind all this.


    What is their purpose?


    At this time, in Liuhe Town, the villagers who had lived in it for more than 20 years, accompanied by the people of poison gate, took the first step to explore the strange world outside.


    Especially after hearing that there was another Liuhe Town not far away, these villagers almost couldn''t restrain their mood and wanted to see it one after another.


    That almost trapped them in the cage of their life. At the moment, there are not many people.


    Lin Mengya found the teacher and gave the rare low-temperature charcoal to the teacher.


    The teacher also knew the wonderful use of this thing. At present, he and his uncle danced happily.


    And the two poison sect masters with poisonous eyes saw the extraordinary of charcoal at a glance, even if the sky fell


    It is difficult to draw back their little attention because of the subsidence.


    She and long Tianyu came to a quiet place with little black and ferret.


    She took out the thing swallowed by the demagogue.


    It had been cleaned and covered with a black leather cover.


    Long Tianyu cut open with a weapon, but he didn''t want to roll out something familiar to her.


    "Isn''t this silver seed!"


    Although the skin of this one has been mottled, and even the true color of the shell can''t be seen clearly, she will never recognize the wrong shape.


    Yes, it''s the silver seed she found in the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family!


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows also frowned slightly.


    The silver seeds in the ancestral Mausoleum of the palace family are very important, but neither of them thought there was another one here.


    Lin Mengya picked up the things, but she heard the sound of objects shaking and hitting inside.


    "Something!"


    Long Tianyu took it and put it carefully on the table.


    Lin Mengya stood behind him and watched him take out the long sword. With one sword, she split the shell.


    They stood still for a moment and waited until they were sure there was no problem before they came together again.


    Yu Deli mastered Tao very well.


    The blade just splits the shell, and the things inside have not been damaged at all.


    Inside, there is only one thing like a withered seed.


    Her nose moved and then said, "it seems to have been dug out of the body."


    Long Tianyu tore off a piece of clothes and took out the withered seeds from the middle.


    "Strange, what do they want this for?"


    In any case, it looks like it has completely lost its activity.


    And she also saw that the inside of the seed was almost hollow.


    Although she didn''t know what it was for, it must be useful if the hundred mile family wasted so much effort to get it.


    "Put it away first, and we''ll inquire when we get to Baili''s house."


    Lin Mengya has this intention.


    The dried seeds were cleaned, carefully stuffed into a pill and put in a small wooden box.


    It was inconspicuous in her medicine box.


    Outside, the townspeople are moving in full swing.


    It is said that after arriving there, their memories deliberately disturbed by others have also changed.


    At least, they can recognize that it is their real home.


    And here, no matter how much the imitation is, it''s just a cage.


    Lin Mengya asked the bodyguards to help.


    Other poison sect members joined in.


    For a time, we got along better than ever.


    Even on the second day, the poison sect and the palace family, who were still somewhat incompatible, began to call each other brothers.


    For this situation, Lin Mengya held a tacit attitude.


    After all, in front of them, there is a tiger''s den.


    The big guy has been busy for two days and has moved most of his things back to the original Liuhe Town.


    Compared with a few days ago, the villagers in Liuhe Town now look more energetic and don''t look like puppets in the past.


    Liu Bo, smoking a dry cigarette, stood at the entrance of the village on the semi deserted land.


    They used to eat on the ground, but now they are finally at ease.


    After two days of delay, Lin Mengya and them also decided to set out today.


    But before she left, she found Liu Bo alone and asked him how much his memory had recovered after these two days.


    Can you remember what happened twenty years ago.

 Chapter 2085

    Probably because these two days, he was constantly stimulated by things he knew before. As one of the few old people in the town, Liu Bo also remembered some things.


    "I can''t remember exactly which day it was. I only know that some strangers often appeared in the town at that time. Our town is rather biased, and there are not many people who usually come. After these strangers arrived here, they spent a lot of money and begged us for accommodation, hoping to live in a family. Later... I can''t remember anything later. Alas, I don''t know myself, Have you forgotten the important things? "


    Liu Bo''s memory is a little confused. In addition, he is still older, so he remembers more than half of what he hasn''t forgotten.


    Lin Mengya was very patient and helped him sort it out little by little.


    "Do you remember what special things they did?"


    "I vaguely remember that they went to the goddess temple. Yes, at first they said they entered by mistake, but later the big guys didn''t let them go. They said yes, for fear of offending the goddess."


    It seems that the goal of these people was the goddess temple from the beginning!


    This also confirms her idea.


    "What did they do to offend the goddess?"


    Liu Bo took another puff of smoke.


    He always felt as if he had forgotten a particularly important thing.


    But last night he lay in bed thinking for half the night, but he didn''t think of a head, and his tone couldn''t help but bring a bit of irritability.


    "Then how do I know? I''ve forgotten it for so long. It''s about those things that will be taboo to God and Buddha. Alas, this man, how can he not respect God and Buddha!"


    Lin Mengya keenly felt that even if she couldn''t remember the specific things, Liu Bo''s disgust was also evident.


    This shows that the other party must have done something, and may even irritate the people in the town.


    "Don''t worry. Since you can''t remember, don''t force yourself."


    She comforted gently.


    Liu Bo, who had realized what he had just done, immediately bowed his head in shame.


    "Oh, girl, don''t be angry with me. I''m really ashamed of my ancestors. I''ll forget who I am for twenty years."


    Liu Bo''s exclamation, however, spoke the voice of those who remained in the town.


    For more than 20 years, they have lived in a false life, and their names, families and even memories have been tampered with by means.


    Although it was a big dream, I was still in a panic in the end.


    Perhaps, they will continue to question themselves in their hearts whether what they have experienced is true or false.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you forget what''s in front. As long as you can live clearly in the back. People live a lifetime. Some people live a lifetime before they are confused."


    Liu Bo smoked his dry cigarette and still stood on the ground, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Lin Mengya knows that her comfort can''t play a big role.


    But life still needs to continue. Only a down-to-earth life can make them completely at ease.


    The big guy said goodbye to the villagers.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu both left some of their own hands to secretly protect the people in Liuhe Town.


    On the night after she left, a message about Liuhe Town was sent to a deep house and courtyard.


    "Lord, the trapped array in Liuhe Town has been broken, and xiawu is dead."


    Voice, cold to the extreme.


    It seems that this matter is just a small matter.


    "Yes."


    The female voice is like


    Cold jade, slender jade refers to the letter and threw it into the charcoal basin.


    "Lord, do you want to go down?"


    "No need."


    The master of the voice leaned lazily in the wide chair.


    His fingers gently knocked on the table and smiled.


    "It''s just a small town. I want more than that."


    In that words, the meaning of the unfinished, with a deep obsession.


    My men salute and step down.


    Woman, look at the picture of beauty on the desk.


    "You see, in fact, everything is very simple. So is your stuff."


    The tone is full of sarcasm at the woman in the painting.


    After that, the woman gracefully rolled up the scroll and only saw that the woman in the painting was wearing a ring with a plum blossom pattern on her hand


    After several days on his way, he finally arrived at the port before the hundred mile family reacted.


    As long as they get on the boat, the hundred mile family can''t take it. They can''t help it.


    However, that is also temporary.


    When they were in the other people''s fiefdom, they were still on the passive side.


    The sea voyage, everyone seemed very silent.


    Even teachers and martial uncles rarely talk to her.


    "Girl, we don''t know if we can get out of the house this time."


    The teacher fell into deep sorrow.


    However, compared with the teacher''s pessimism, martial Uncle Wu Tsui looked forward to it.


    "Elder martial brother, why should you grow the ambition of others and destroy your prestige? My niece is so capable that the old thieves of Baili family can''t fight her! Our poison sect is finally turning over!"


    Bai Lirui glared at the thoughtless younger martial brother.


    If it''s so easy, why should poison sect linger for so long?


    "Teacher, I think martial uncle has a point. We are different from the hundred mile family. They have a way out, and we can only fight back. The barefoot is not afraid of the shoemaker. The old thief was defeated by me once, and I am not afraid of him!"


    Baili Rui sighed again.


    After all, his clever little apprentice seemed to be infected by that thoughtless thing.


    Wu Tsui, who was preparing to hold a mobilization meeting for everyone, was sent away. The teachers and students closed the door.


    Seeing the worry on the teacher''s face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help comforting her and said, "I know that Baili family will definitely use sinister means this time and won''t stop until we are uprooted. But the arrow is on the line. Besides, if we don''t come this time, we can''t hide. I have to count on you, old man, otherwise they won''t do it alone."


    Bai Lirui looked at his apprentice who was boasting about his change, and could only shake his head with a bitter smile.


    "Silly girl, I can''t do it again because of many things. This time, I still have to rely on you."


    If he had known that he could have this again, he would not have made such an oath at the beginning.


    Unfortunately, he issued it in front of poison and medicine. Even if he didn''t want face, he had to consider ya''er''s face and the whole poison door.


    People always have to pay for the mistakes they make when they are young and frivolous, sooner or later.


    "I will never lose your face, but I''ve been thinking about what the problem will be for us this time."


    Baili family is very cunning.


    They did not choose to get rid of these people privately, but used such a high sounding excuse.


    To put it bluntly, they just want to take all the benefits and have a good reputation.


    This behavior is shameless.


    At the same time, she also had doubts.


    Does the Baili family have the ability to make things like this?


    According to the teacher, his father almost took away the backbone of the family.


    What''s the matter with the present hundred mile family?


    "I can''t guess, but if you want to get rid of us, the best thing is to let us act collectively."


    "But wouldn''t it be easier to deal with if we were separated?"


    That''s what worries her most.


    What happened to the two poison families before was a bloody lesson.


    They must not be separated. It is better to act together.


    "The competition between two schools is either a person or a group of people. This was first put forward by the people of the medical school when the competition was held."


    When I said this, the teacher''s expression was a little unspeakable.


    You know, at the beginning, the medical door could not turn over any storm.


    For fear that one of their poison doctors would not be pleasing to the eye, he destroyed them all.


    Now, however, Feng Shui has taken turns.


    "That''s easy to do. But I think people from hundreds of families are really nervous recently."


    The dead Gu master once said that in addition to finding things, he had to release the poison source.


    And the poison cloth incident before. If the hundred mile family really just wanted to fight, would it be too much of a fuss?


    The teacher also felt deeply uneasy about this.


    "After all, the Baili family is a big family that has inherited countless generations. The secrets they know are by no means comparable to ordinary families. I''m afraid they know something, so they''re so crazy."


    In the second half of the sentence, the teacher''s voice was so low that only the two of them could hear it.


    She was also worried and hurriedly asked, "teacher, what do you mean?"


    After a pause, Baili Rui explained, "actually, I don''t know the inside story. Just girl, the kingdom of Wei is not as simple as you think. Why do the royal family, royal family, temple and ten aristocratic families exist? Are they really just manipulated and controlled by Xiancheng? I don''t think so."


    It seemed that something passed through her brain quickly.


    Lin Mengya wanted to catch it, but she slipped away.


    The teacher''s words brought the things in her mind to a new scope.


    "I know what you''re thinking, girl. It''s a big burden on your shoulders to stir up this muddy water. I have a hunch that you may have an extraordinary harvest when you go to Baili''s house this time. I just don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for you."


    The more she knows, the more she feels the responsibility she bears.


    She took a deep breath, squeezed her fist tightly, adjusted it for a while, and then gradually recovered her calm.


    "I know."


    Bai Lirui suddenly felt very ashamed.


    If he had not been so willful and arrogant before, could he now hold up a sky for his little apprentice?


    Lin Mengya seemed to be aware of her regret and quietly changed the topic.


    "By the way, how are you doing with martial uncle about those low-temperature charcoal? It''s hard won. Don''t waste it for me, you two."


    Hearing this, bailiri turned his eyes.


    "Little white eyed wolf, what''s the matter with burning some charcoal? I haven''t settled with you for the strange poisons you ruined me!"

 Chapter 2086

    Watching the teacher start to quarrel with herself again, Lin Mengya smiles and occasionally returns a few words.


    Although she didn''t have enough confidence, she didn''t want to see the teacher indulge in the past.


    Out of the bilge, she went to the deck.


    The sea breeze blows her hair wantonly. She is as beautiful as the most beautiful goddess on the fairy mountain in the sea.


    Turning around, she was not surprised to see long Tianyu standing not far behind her in a protective posture.


    Taking advantage of the orange afterglow, she saw the deep and eager love in his eyes clearly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    She tilted her head. In her tone, she had never been coquettish and angry with others.


    In front of outsiders, she is the master of the palace family and a talented poison doctor who carries the banner of the revival of the whole poison sect.


    Only in front of him, she is just her.


    Can be soft, capricious, can easily, showing their most real side.


    He came over and stood beside her.


    "I like looking at you."


    Sue''s itchy love words made her heart tremble slightly.


    Pretending to be impatient, she glanced at each other, but even herself didn''t realize that the corners of her mouth had been rising.


    "Be careful when you get to Baili''s house."


    She always has some extra worries about him.


    If it is about martial arts and resourcefulness, she believes that her men can definitely kill the whole audience.


    But this time, the hundred mile family is bound to win, and will certainly use a lot of treacherous means.


    Whether poison or medicine, its power is immeasurable in the hands of those who are proficient in this way.


    She was afraid that her man would be fooled by others.


    She never wanted to see him again, manipulated by poison and without resistance.


    For him, life is worse than death.


    Stretched out his finger, he smoothed the wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    "I know."


    He couldn''t explain many things to her.


    Therefore, he felt both heartfelt and sorry for her concern.


    It seems that he pretended to be pathetic in front of ya''er.


    A trace of pleasure climbed up his black eyes.


    He deliberately thought bad and didn''t tell her.


    Let her mind always fall on herself and never give it to others, even a little bit.


    The atmosphere between them was strong. Suddenly, long Tianyu flashed away with her and hid aside.


    A row of concealed weapons were nailed to the deck where they had just stood.


    "Ah Da!"


    Long Tianyu drank coldly and ran after him at random.


    The next moment, ADA took his place and protected Lin Mengya.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya is worried.


    If the other party dares to make a move in front of him, he may have the ability to get away.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, long Tianyu returned to her with a black face and a small scarecrow.


    "It''s a mechanism set up long ago."


    Long Tianyu was very unhappy.


    At that time, he acted in the fastest time. If the other party was nearby, he must have no time to hide well.


    But when he arrived, there was only such a top up thing there.


    I think the conspirators have plenty of time to slip away.


    She also saw the mechanism.


    It is a very simple trigger device, which uses candlelight, and it is the kind of candle that can be seen everywhere.


    "Go down and search the rooms!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Lin Mengya stopped ADA''s action.


    Looking at the scarecrow, she felt as if she had been stared at by a pair of sinister eyes anytime and anywhere.


    She waved to ADA to take the scarecrow away.


    Turning around, seeing the gloom in long Tianyu''s eyes, he lowered his voice and said, "now, the poison gate has just United. If I search at this moment, wouldn''t I have to cause more trouble."


    Long Tianyu never cares about such things.


    But he has to take care of her mood.


    "I understand."


    "Naturally, I won''t let this black sheep go. He can calculate me at this time. Maybe he just wants to make the poison door centrifugal."


    If the concealed weapon is set on the target first, it will lose the first chance.


    If she takes any other action within the set period, the concealed weapon will not hit her.


    It''s not so much to kill her as to make something else out of it.


    Naturally, she won''t let the other party succeed!


    Long Tianyu naturally hates the people behind the scenes more than she does.


    Just when his own dark guard asked to investigate secretly, he heard a cry of surprise in the cabin.


    "Second uncle, second uncle, how are you? Come on, come on!"


    The shrill cry for help alerted the whole ship.


    After looking at each other, they dared to go to the direction of the voice before most people came.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The two broke into a small cabin.


    There are only two beds and a small table. The situation is clear at a glance.


    A frightened teenager knelt in front of another bed and kept calling his relatives.


    "What happened?"


    As soon as she came in, she smelled the thick smell of blood in the air.


    Hearing her voice, the teenager immediately turned his head and cried, "Lord of the palace, my second uncle, he is dead!"


    Dead?


    As soon as her heart tightened, she immediately went to bed to check her lightness.


    I saw a middle-aged man in his forties with his eyes closed, but his chest was strangely sunken.


    The pillow has been infected by the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his body has been stiff. It seems that he has been dead for some time.


    "Don''t cry, tell me, how did you find your second uncle dead?"


    The boy was also distracted. When he heard the speech, he choked and said, "after getting on the boat, my second uncle said he was seasick and went back to his room to rest first. I have been in other people''s room. Just now I came back, I saw that my second uncle was dead."


    The boy was already devastated by the loss of his relatives, and Lin Mengya didn''t continue to ask.


    At the moment, those companions who heard the sound also had red eyes.


    No one expected this to happen.


    "Let''s be quiet first. It happened suddenly. We''d better find some clues first. Did anyone hear anything just now?"


    She stood up and said to the crowd.


    The crowd shook their heads.


    The boat is not small, so even if they have many people, they can live and drive.


    At that time, they were a little relaxed when they arrived on board, so most people rested in their cabins.


    The incident happened to be dinner, but everyone had dinner in their cabin.


    So, there''s no clue.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    People are already dead. If they don''t handle it well now, I''m afraid it will make people panic.


    "Let''s go back to our rooms first. I''ll be responsible for investigating this situation. Later, I''ll ask someone to protect us in front of our doors. No matter what''s unusual, please


    We must ask for help, not carelessly! "


    Everyone nodded.


    Finally, after taking a look at his dead companion, he left with heavy steps.


    The boy had been taken away by other relatives and friends, and there were only a few people in the cabin.


    She opened the man''s clothes and a big black and purple handprint was impressively printed on his chest.


    "It doesn''t seem to be hurt by martial arts."


    Long Tianyu is an expert in the world. He can judge it only by looking at it.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Yes, it''s not martial arts, but poison."


    She knew from the moment she entered the door.


    She doesn''t know who did it, but she must be an expert among the experts.


    Long Tianyu mixed his own hands with those of the palace family and did a good job in the distribution.


    Lin Mengya also pulled up the clothes of the body and told anyone not to enter without her permission.


    They looked at each other and their eyes were covered with heavy.


    Outside, it was already dark.


    The sea breeze roared past, bringing a cold and damp chill.


    She looked outside and said nothing. She followed long Tianyu back to her room.


    The teacher and uncle are also busy at the moment.


    The sudden death of his companions cast a shadow of unease on everyone.


    No one knows whether there will be another one. If so, whose head will the bad luck fall on.


    Who can be fearless of life and death?


    Although they did not regret stepping on this road, the threat of death still raised everyone''s heart.


    "I''ll go out for a tour and wait for me."


    Lifting the oil lamp, long Tianyu whispered.


    Lin Mengya immediately followed.


    When this happened, she was also confused.


    Long Tianyu didn''t stop, but took her hand and went out of the hatch together.


    There are three floors in total. They live on the top floor, and the rooms are much more spacious than those below.


    In the cabin, all doors are closed.


    The guards brought by the palace family and long Tianyu guarded the door warily, bringing only a trace of security.


    They didn''t find anything unusual all the way.


    "Let''s go and have a look on the deck."


    Although there was no one on the deck, she still felt uneasy.


    He nodded and took her out of the cabin.


    As soon as she got to the middle, Lin Mengya saw someone in front of her.


    They immediately lightened their steps and quietly dived in the past.


    On the dark stern, two figures are doing something stealthily.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, suddenly came forward and caught the two troublemakers.


    "Ah! Let me go!"


    The voice was so childish that she was surprised.


    Long Tianyu carried them to the light with one hand.


    Those two are 16 or 17 years old.


    Just now they were struggling violently. After seeing the people in front of them clearly, they suddenly froze and looked at them in panic.


    "You, you, are you going to kill people?"


    Huh?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand why the other party said so.


    "You two don''t sleep well at night. What are you doing there? Do you know it''s dangerous at night. If you fall, you can''t even save."


    Who knows, another teenager roared, "don''t pretend to be a good man here! If we don''t leave now, sooner or later, we will die in your hands!"

 Chapter 2087

    Lin Mengya is a little angry.


    He looked at the boy and said seriously, "you can''t talk nonsense. How can we kill you, children? You had a nightmare and didn''t wake up, so you talk in your sleep here?"


    The young man smelled the speech, but stared at her angrily.


    "I saw it all! When the second uncle of the Song family died, there was only..."


    After all, he still didn''t have the courage to say it to his face.


    However, the sight was secretly falling beside her.


    "You mean, he?"


    She pointed to long Tianyu and asked.


    The boy''s anger just ignited, after contacting the cold eyes of the handsome man opposite, he was unwilling to press down.


    He hung his head as if he had accepted his life.


    "Is it?"


    Facing her questioning, the young man said to himself, "that''s right! It''s him! I saw him in front of me. At that time, he was the only one wandering at the door of the second uncle of the Song family. Moreover, his martial arts were so high that of course he killed him!"


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that what the teenager said should be when Yu went after the man who plotted against her.


    Sure enough, it fell into the calculation of others.


    But according to the young man, he should not have had time to tell others about it.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding. At that time, someone wanted to kill me, so he went to find the murderer. If you don''t believe it, I''ll show you now. Now, there should be traces left by concealed weapons."


    She explained patiently.


    The boy didn''t believe it at first, but she didn''t believe it until she just pulled the man to the front deck and looked at the row of holes left.


    "Now you can see that he really didn''t do it. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Although skeptical, the boy was reluctant to say what he saw again.


    At that time, he was looking for a friend to play, but he found the wrong door, so he just saw the scene of long Tianyu rushing into the cabin.


    In fact, he just saw long Tianyu passing by the door.


    But later I was too afraid, so I mistook long Tianyu for the murderer.


    After that, I became more and more afraid for fear that I would be killed. This was the big night. I followed my companions and wanted to escape by boat.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya didn''t know whether to say that he was brave or stupid.


    "In such a big storm, the boat will turn over as soon as it goes down. You don''t know how to distinguish the direction. What''s the difference between drifting on the sea and suicide?"


    The two teenagers turned their heads, but they also knew they were afraid.


    After Lin Mengya told them not to talk about it, she sent the two teenagers back to the cabin.


    "OK. Now you have a good sleep. We''ll talk about other things later."


    Although they still have some doubts, now they have "fallen" into her hands and have no choice.


    But Lin Mengya grabbed the young man who saw long Tianyu enter the cabin, and then took him to Bai Su and Cairu''s room.


    "Master."


    They haven''t rested yet. They are in high spirits and ready to rush out to protect their master at any time.


    Seeing that she had brought a young man over, he thought something had happened and hurriedly got up and asked.


    "But what''s wrong?"


    Lin Mengya waved her hand to them to relax.


    "I brought someone here. He''ll sleep with you tonight."


    The boy''s eyes widened and protested angrily.


    "I''m a man. Men and women can''t give and receive clearly!"


    "The next time you pretend to be a man, you''d better not take a bath for three days. Also, although


    Although you''re just developing, you''d better use some breast wrap. "


    The "boy" in front of him covered his chest with frightened and angry hands.


    "You, you..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t care, but deliberately held her chest up.


    She was not in bad shape. Later, she gave birth to Ning''er, and she was a devil.


    The girl was obviously aware that the other party was disdaining herself.


    I can only bite my teeth secretly, but I can''t help it.


    "I''m also for your sake. If someone really cuts the roots at night, how many moves can you resist?"


    Although the girl was angry, she had to admit that she was right.


    "Hum! I''m afraid no one will deal with me except you!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t tangle with her on this problem of no nutrition.


    She has no reason to have an accident.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru didn''t need her orders at all, so they sat on the same bed and stared at the girl she had brought.


    Outside, it is still guarded by two people.


    With some arrangement inside and outside, she can rest assured.


    Outside the house, long Tianyu is checking some facilities in the cabin.


    "I have told them that there will be no problem tonight."


    Long Tianyu nodded, but secretly pointed to a ship side outside the window.


    Although her eyesight was excellent, she looked for a while without a trace of light and found a trace of abnormality.


    They tacitly returned to the room, and then opened their mouth.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s flying fish."


    The flying fish in his mouth is not a fish.


    But a kind of bandit specially trained to rob in the sea.


    As for what they saw, it was a one-day boat hanging on the side of the ship.


    The boat is very special. It is close to the side of the boat. You can''t find it without looking carefully.


    Especially at night, it is difficult to detect even in front of us.


    At that position, she clearly recorded their passing, but she didn''t see it.


    "I felt strange when I passed by just now. Now it seems that it is true."


    The boat used by flying fish is unknown to ordinary people.


    Even if you see it, it will be regarded as part of the hull.


    And she was sure that there was absolutely no such thing during the day.


    In other words, flying fish only catch up at night.


    So they were watched early in the morning.


    "People, will they kill them?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "Flying fish mainly come to steal things. Generally, they retreat when they succeed. Moreover, I don''t think they have the ability to poison like this."


    That''s what I said.


    That poison technique is very powerful.


    Poison skill is the same as martial arts. Only through continuous accumulation can we improve.


    "If they just want to steal, what will the goal be?"


    Now the only thing she can be sure of is that the other party must not have come to steal withered seeds.


    For one thing, no one knew that it was in her hand.


    Second, if it is a hundred miles home, it will not have such a fast response time.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is. If they dare to come, I''ll let them come back."


    Murderous thoughts filled the dark eyes.


    Lin Mengya understands that Yu must be ready.


    "Then I''ll leave it all to you, and I''ll do well


    Think about it. Although the girl said that only she saw you at that time. But I still don''t think it''s a coincidence. I''m not sure. Someone wants to frame you on purpose. "


    To deal with long Tianyu is to deal with her.


    Their husband and wife are one, naturally sharing weal and woe.


    Long Tianyu kissed her forehead and told her to have an early rest. Then he got up and went outside to make some arrangements.


    Although she had something in her mind, she managed to sleep by herself.


    There are so many things. If she has no spirit, how can she get it.


    As soon as she had a dream, she was trapped in a fog.


    Although her consciousness clearly knew that she was in a dream, the vast white world still made her a little wary.


    She called for the medicine, but there was no answer.


    This situation is not strange. At least a while ago, she often encountered it.


    "Don''t go."


    Suddenly, a vague voice twisted into her ears.


    With the sound, the fog in front of her spread a little.


    She saw two shadows not far away.


    It was a man or a woman. She couldn''t see clearly. She could only barely recognize it. It was two people.


    She could hear nothing but those two words.


    It''s like the feeling that any sound or action in the water has become an illusion.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help walking forward. Later, she found that the two figures always kept a considerable distance from her.


    Finally, as one of the figures turned and left, the fog finally dispersed.


    She was also dragged back to the system by Xiaoyao at the first time.


    "Master!"


    In the system, it had been changed into a small medicine in the image of xiaozhengtai, and immediately rushed over and hugged her.


    "Just now I noticed that your consciousness area is closed again. I''m so worried about you!"


    I don''t know if it''s all her "children". She always feels that Xiaoyao looks more and more like her two sons.


    Knowing that Xiaoyao really cared about her, Lin Mengya immediately explained, "I didn''t deliberately close it, or I was unconsciously closed."


    This had happened before when she was always dreaming.


    But the dreams at that time were meaningless.


    Today, she was very impressed.


    She was sure that she had no memory like this from childhood to adulthood.


    And if it''s her memory, she should be a witness, not a bystander.


    "I''ve examined your brain and there''s absolutely no problem. So I wonder if you''ve been given some hypnotic hint?"


    This is a little medicine guess.


    In fact, some people, after being hypnotized, claim to think of their previous lives.


    But many of them have been prompted by hypnosis, not memories of previous lives.


    She didn''t think the scene was her previous life, but hypnotic hint was not impossible.


    But unless the system doesn''t work, those hints will never be triggered and won''t work on her.


    "I don''t know. I always feel that this dream doesn''t seem to belong to me."


    Little medicine seems to understand.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to tangle over this matter for the time being.


    She always had a hunch that this dream seemed to indicate something.


    Besides, she doesn''t have any bad feelings.


    As if from the first time such a dream appeared, after her initial doubts and anxieties, she didn''t feel anything terrible anymore.

 Chapter 2088

    One night, no one dreams.


    The next day, she got up early, but she didn''t see long Tianyu.


    She didn''t hear anything, and she didn''t know how those flying fish thieves were dealt with by long Tianyu.


    "Master, are you up?"


    Outside the door came the voice of Bai su.


    She got up and opened the door and saw Bai Su holding a basin of hot water.


    "How''s the little girl? Is she honest?"


    She asked as she lifted up hot water to wash her face.


    Bai Su is only a touch to everyone except the family.


    "Well, it''s OK. Tseru is looking at her and won''t let her talk."


    Just then, long Tianyu came in with people.


    But don''t want to be behind him, it is decorated with a small tail.


    Lin Mengya was also surprised.


    Isn''t that the little girl they were talking about just now?


    But at this time, she was pale and followed long Tianyu step by step. Her eyes were distracted and looked very frightened and helpless.


    "What happened? Where''s cheru?"


    Long Tianyu waved back and only took the little girl to her house.


    "Someone tried to kill her just now. Cairu was slightly injured. It doesn''t matter."


    right enough.


    At the moment, it must have just experienced a life and death, and the little girl hasn''t calmed down yet.


    Lin Mengya poured her a cup of hot tea and said slowly, "you don''t have anything to say to me?"


    The girl looked up and her teeth bit her lips tightly.


    "I... I..."


    "It doesn''t matter now, but you don''t always have such good luck and will be rescued."


    From the beginning, she suspected that the girl was hiding something.


    If you just see long Tianyu passing in front of the dead, it doesn''t mean that he is the real murderer.


    And he didn''t see her at that time. Why did the girl run away at the risk of her life in the middle of the night.


    Unless she really saw something, something terrible.


    The girl was still hesitating. Lin Mengya sighed and said, "well, since you don''t want to say, I''ll send you away immediately. But after that, your life and death have nothing to do with me."


    The girl immediately became nervous.


    Subconsciously want to catch long Tianyu''s clothes and find a sense of security.


    But he was mercilessly dodged, looking particularly pitiful.


    However, long Tianyu saved her purely because he didn''t want his wife to waste her efforts.


    The last psychological defense line of the girl who has been forced to realize her current situation has also collapsed.


    "I, I saw someone come out of the second uncle of the Song family''s room, and then he still had the second uncle''s medicine box in his hand."


    "What does he look like? How did he find you?"


    Lin Mengya asked.


    The latter flinched and finally spoke.


    "I saw that he looked like Uncle Wu. I was in a hurry to hide and accidentally made some noise. Maybe it was because of this that I was found."


    There is only one person of this generation surnamed Wu on board.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that she just got rid of long Tianyu''s doubt, but she caught up with martial uncle again.


    But she was not in a hurry to deny the girl''s words.


    But she naturally believed that her martial uncle would never do such a thing.


    Maybe someone faked it and deliberately framed it.


    "Who knows about it except you?"


    The girl quickly shook her head.


    How dare she tell others such a terrible thing at will.


    "From now on, don''t leave the cabin. Cairu and Baisu will accompany you, and I will send others to protect you. I believe what you said is true, but I hope you won''t tell anyone about it until it is confirmed."


    Although the girl was unwilling, she didn''t have the courage to refute her.


    But she trusted long Tianyu more than those two women.


    "Then, can you let him protect me?"


    Lin Mengya saw that she was pointing to her own man.


    Before she could say no, long Tianyu said firmly, "No."


    The girl immediately left with a sad face, accompanied by Cairu and Baisu.


    She glanced at her man and shook her head.


    It''s probably the hero who saved the United States before. It left some beautiful thoughts to people.


    Fortunately, she still believes in the destructive power of her own men to the heart of Huaichun girls.


    I hope the child doesn''t leave any psychological shadow.


    The girl was protected.


    Before that, she asked the girl to talk to her family.


    Fortunately, the girl''s family thought she had the green eye of the palace family owner and happily told the girl to be obedient.


    Meanwhile, long Tianyu is still tracking down the killer.


    It is said that he caught many flying fish last night. They interrogated them all night. They said that there were two companions hiding on the ship.


    Now, the voyage is more than half. One day and one night, you can reach a harbor within the Bailijia fiefdom.


    Then they will lose their function.


    So tonight is crucial.


    In the largest cabin on the ship, Bai Lirui and Wu Cui are studying the low-temperature carbon she contributed.


    The low-temperature carbon burned by ice tree is not only low in temperature and very resistant to burning, but also has unexpected improvement effect on drugs because of its special characteristics, which is extremely rare.


    They are so busy that they forget to eat and sleep.


    For the arrival of her great hero, she just stopped and said a few words.


    Fortunately, she is used to it.


    But this time, she stopped their research.


    "Teacher, martial uncle, I have something very important. I hope I can listen to your opinions."


    Seeing her so serious, even if they are busy, they can only pause first.


    But they both love her the same.


    "Hey, little niece, did you find something good? Take it out and open your eyes for your martial uncle! Your teacher is very stingy!"


    Bai Lirui glared at his younger martial brother.


    It''s true that no matter how good a student is, he knows beads with insight, okay!


    Lin Mengya smiled and poured a cup of tea for the two teachers.


    "Something happened on board and Songda was poisoned. Do you both know this?"


    They were stunned.


    Although song Da''s seniority is not high, he is not a stranger to them.


    Especially Wu Tsung.


    Because when he was young, compared with the teacher''s self exile, he grew up in the poison family.


    For these people, his feelings are much deeper than the teacher.


    "Well, we also know. Song Da is a good man, but it''s a pity that he came to such an end."


    Lin Mengya listened to martial uncle''s words, but her heart was heavy.


    Martial uncle has a hot temper. When he learns that his fellow disciples died miserably, he should be furious at least. It''s normal to scold the poison behind the scenes.


    Now the reaction is so insipid.


    It seems that the teacher


    Uncle must know something.


    She turned to the steaming teacup and said slowly, "last night, I met a man. She said that when song Da died, she saw a man come out of his room."


    "Don''t look for it. It''s me."


    Martial uncle admitted it.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Martial uncle, what are you doing this for?"


    In fact, she hasn''t seen martial uncle''s poison sect stunt.


    But I mentioned it when listening to the teacher''s gossip. When I was young, martial uncle yearned more for Wulin experts who were happy, grateful and hostile.


    Therefore, even after inheriting the family school in the future, he still didn''t forget his original heart and improved a lot of poison skills by combining poison skills with martial arts.


    After seeing the scar on Songda''s chest for the first time, she also thought whether she would have something to do with martial uncle.


    But I don''t think it''s true.


    "I can only tell you that song Da''s death was an accident. I didn''t really want to kill him at first, but now the mistake has been made. I do things by myself and be responsible for them. It''s up to you."


    Now, not only her, but also the teacher was surprised.


    "This is no joke. Why did you kill him?"


    Wu Tsui shook his head, and his attitude was very firm.


    The teacher glared at him.


    How can you really ignore your younger martial brother?


    Instead, he said to her, "girl, I''m not interceding with your martial uncle. You know him. Don''t talk too much, but he will never kill innocent people. I think there must be something inside. I hope you can find out."


    Even if the teacher didn''t say it, she would do it.


    There is a result, there is a cause.


    Although martial uncle killed someone, it''s not for no reason.


    She thought for a moment and asked, "what about Songda''s medicine box? Where did you put it?"


    Martial uncle was stunned and immediately avoided her sight.


    "What medicine box? I don''t know."


    "Martial uncle, what are you hiding now?"


    "Yes, Lao Wu, this is not the time for you to be stubborn."


    Unfortunately, martial uncle gritted his teeth and refused to speak.


    As a last resort, she had to bear the thought and analyze the advantages and disadvantages with each other.


    "Martial uncle, I know you will have your reasons, but this matter is not only related to your personal reputation. You should think about the whole poison gate. Do you still want to see the poison gate split up because of this?"


    Now, although she has stirred up the flag, the teacher and martial uncle are the sea god needle.


    If something happens to martial uncle, his prestige will be greatly reduced.


    How can people in the poison sect succeed without their backbone?


    Sure enough, the big hat was buttoned down, and martial uncle was silent.


    "Let me think again."


    The teacher sighed and wanted to persuade again, but Lin Mengya shook her head and stopped it.


    "Then I''ll go out with the teacher first. Think about it. No matter what your final choice is, the teacher and I will support you."


    Wu Tsung nodded and kept silent with his back to them.


    Lin Mengya took the teacher out of the cabin door and left it to the martial uncle who was fighting between heaven and man.


    "You said this old bastard, why did he make a stubborn mistake at this time?"


    The teacher is feeling that Lin Mengya is also worried.


    Anyway, song Da always died in the hands of martial uncle, that is, in the hands of his own people.


    Unless song DA has a reason to die, it will always be difficult to accept the fratricide of the same door.


    They went to the deck to relax, but they heard another commotion under the cabin.

 Chapter 2089

    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as the teachers and students entered, they were surrounded by a group of people.


    "Master Gong, I heard you caught the real murderer of song Da?"


    "Who did it? The means are so cruel that we must punish them severely!"


    "Yes, it''s natural to kill for your life!"


    She was startled.


    Martial uncle has just admitted that he killed someone. There is news here. Who leaked the news?


    "Let''s calm down first. The real murderer is still under investigation. Don''t worry, I will give you an explanation."


    In the crowd, a teenager came out and stared at her coldly.


    "I''m afraid it''s the master of the palace. I already know who the murderer is?"


    The young man''s tone was not good. Immediately someone who made friends with her said discontentedly, "what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? The Lord of the palace knows best. Let me ask you, where did you lock Ruan Ying up?"


    At this time, she also recognized that the teenager was the one who tried to escape with the girl that night.


    According to the girl''s family, the teenager walking with her is one of her cousins.


    The girl got on the ship secretly, and her family didn''t know it before.


    "Miss Ruan is a guest with me. What does it have to do with this?"


    "Nonsense! Ruan Ying clearly saw the real murderer that night! It must be you who deliberately covered up the real murderer and hid her! If you don''t have a ghost in your heart, you can take Ruan Ying out and confront her!"


    The young man''s words made the crowd explode.


    Song Da''s death put great pressure on everyone.


    They are eager to find the news of the murderer, first to comfort the dead, and second, to ensure their own safety.


    The boy pressed step by step, seemingly confident, but Lin Mengya noticed the boy''s anxiety.


    "It doesn''t matter whether Miss Ruan is here or not. I know everything she knows. I will certainly explain the real murderer to you. Instead of letting you talk nonsense here!"


    The boy looked more worried.


    "You, you are shielding the real murderer! Everyone has seen that since she knows the clue of the real murderer, why not tell us! I think there is a ghost in her heart!"


    As soon as the boy yelled, some people in the crowd looked at her with strange eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are cold. Over the years, she has developed a body of copper skin and iron bones.


    If you want to force her to obey in this way, don''t even think about it.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. Besides, I''m responsible to everyone, not to explain to you alone. You''re yelling here, you''re provoking everyone''s panic. I''d like to know what your purpose is after you''ve charged me with this crime? Do you want everyone to listen to you? Or do you deliberately don''t say it because you know something?"


    She is familiar with such things.


    The boy was young in the end. Wen Yan really roared out.


    "I didn''t! I just heard Ruan Ying say that she saw the prince come out of Uncle song''s room."


    In an instant, everyone was quiet.


    Lin Mengya''s attitude is no longer as indifferent as before. Instead, she looks at the teenager with determination.


    "You mean the prince came out of Songda''s room?"


    The boy nodded unwilling to show weakness.


    She knew that the teenager was lying, but she wanted to know what the purpose of the teenager was.


    "So, Ruan Ying personally told you that she saw the prince come out of Songda''s room, or did he kill Songda?"


    With her powerful questioning


    Instead, the boy shrunk his neck uneasily.


    "She, she just said she saw the prince, but she didn''t seem to see him kill."


    "In that case, how dare you swear by your grandfather that you heard Ruan Ying say that you saw the prince come out of Songda''s room. If what you said is false, you will die of poison hair!"


    The people next to me understand the poison of this oath.


    The most important thing to learn poison is to be familiar with the toxicity of various poisons.


    Sometimes it''s lucky to find an observer for the test.


    But most of them use their own methods to verify.


    Unlike those poison doctors who have gone astray, the serious poison sect doesn''t like raising poison people and slaves.


    At most, they raise more animals to test the poison, but the animals can''t speak. Sometimes, they will fight in person.


    In the process of observing toxic reactions, some people with bad luck may die of poisoning if they can''t survive the detoxification.


    They are also trying their luck.


    Therefore, they pay more attention to their piety to their grandparents, believing that only in this way can they bless them and have good luck.


    If you make this poisonous oath, you will be abandoned by your ancestors.


    It''s impossible to say the next test or when it will be poisoned. However, it will cast a shadow in my heart.


    So the boy hesitated.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    Young, still want to fight her?


    When people saw such a scene, they all understood.


    I think, no matter what the girl named Ruan Ying knows, it will never look like what the teenager said.


    "I dare not?"


    She mocked. The boy immediately blushed, glared at her fiercely, and pushed away the people next to him and ran away.


    Outside the crowd, her people follow.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it was my negligence that caused these misunderstandings. Ruan Ying in his mouth was really with me, but I invited her to visit me because of something else. If you have any questions, you can ask me."


    The crowd was late, and some of them asked carefully.


    "What he just said is not credible, but the girl named Ruan Ying really didn''t see anything?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Now, she can''t say.


    Ruan Ying has been watched. If she admits it, I''m afraid the other party will be more eager to get rid of Ruan Ying.


    "What can she know as a little girl, but she let me ask for a favor because she ran out secretly and was afraid of being punished by her family."


    The Ruan family naturally believed her words.


    And stood up to prove that she was telling the truth.


    Gradually, everyone on the surface believed her words.


    It was not easy to coax everyone away. Lin Mengya took her teacher back to the cabin.


    "Miss, my subordinates followed the man and saw him in the lowest cabin. I don''t know who I met, but when I came out, I looked very angry. Moreover, my subordinates have seen it. There are many people there. I don''t know which one."


    Lin Mengya nodded and asked people to keep staring.


    At the bottom of the ship is the warehouse, and most of the crew and servants are below.


    It''s really not so easy to find out who to meet with teenagers.


    One side of Bai Lirui also tasted something famous.


    "Girl, isn''t it that we have spies here?"


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it is true.


    But with so many people, she can''t open everyone''s heart to see. It''s normal for so many people to have an outsider.


    "Did your martial uncle use him secretly?"


    "It''s possible. You should know more about martial uncle than I do. Don''t mention killing his fellow disciples. Even those young people he often scolds, he doesn''t care about them. But I''m afraid martial uncle is too stubborn and will inevitably be fooled by others."


    The teacher frowned.


    "You''re right. No, I have to see that old Wang bastard. If he really doesn''t want to, I can''t let him die with me."


    The relationship between teacher and uncle is actually very good.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so worried.


    Lin Mengya sent off the anxious teacher, and then went to Bai Su and them.


    Knocked on the door with the agreed code, and a wary head came out of it.


    "Master."


    "Yes."


    Make sure it''s her. Bai Su let it go now.


    Having been with her for a long time over the years, Bai Su has also trained her eyes.


    Nothing else, but it''s still accurate to identify her.


    "Where''s Ruan Ying?"


    "I''m asleep. I tossed about for half the night last night, and now it''s finally over."


    Cairu got up and saluted her, but she stopped her.


    "How''s your injury?"


    Cairu smiled and shook her head.


    "It''s no big deal. I have the poison given by the master, which originally hurt the other party. Later, your highness arrived in time, and I have no problem at all."


    Lin Mengya was worried and checked it himself.


    As zeru said, it''s just some skin injuries.


    Nevertheless, she brought some trauma medicine, among which is the secret medicine that Zhenlong hall is in short supply.


    Cairu naturally recognized the hard-to-find good thing and accepted it without hesitation.


    I was more convinced of her.


    After all, not everyone can casually take out a bottle of medicine with a market price of more than 100 Liang.


    And their young lady is OK. It''s still the one with the best effect!


    Ruan Ying closed her clothes and lay on another bed.


    After falling asleep, the girl is still frowning, even in her sleep, she is still uneasy.


    Lin Mengya''s voice was not big, but she looked at Ruan Ying and felt a little strange.


    "How long has she slept like this?"


    Cairu thought for a moment and replied, "it''s about half an hour. When she came back from the outside, she shouted sleepy and went to bed without eating."


    Lin Mengya reached out and explored the temperature on her forehead, but found that it was unexpectedly cold.


    "Ruan Ying, Ruan Ying, wake up. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    She gently pushed Ruan Ying''s arm with her hand, but the other party didn''t respond.


    Lin Mengya''s volume was also higher, but Ruan Ying still closed her eyes.


    "What happened to her?"


    "I don''t know."


    There is something wrong with Ruan Ying.


    According to her degree of shock, let alone sleeping so dead, she should have been shocked since she knocked on the door.


    At first, Lin Mengya thought Ruan Ying was pretending to sleep. Now it seems that it''s not the case.


    "Guard the doors and windows!"


    Bai Su had a tacit understanding with Cairu, and Lin Mengya also took out her silver needle bag.


    When the needle went down, Ruan Ying woke up with a scream.

 Chapter 2090

    Lin Mengya immediately stabbed three more needles on her head.


    Ruan Ying''s confused eyes were finally a little sober.


    But his face was like paper, just like a frightened look.


    "I, I''m still alive?"


    Lin Mengya held her hand and checked her pulse.


    "No matter what you saw just now, you were dreaming. It''s all right now. Don''t be afraid."


    Ruan Ying was relieved to hear that it was a dream.


    She patted her chest and couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s just a dream, but it''s too true. I thought I was going to die soon."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    Just now, she didn''t say everything.


    Ruan Ying did experience a cruel dream, but if she really died in her dream, she would be more or less ill in real life.


    This dream killing technique is very secret, but it is not completely strange to her.


    "Take something first, Bai Su, and go with me to prepare some calming medicine."


    Ruan Ying didn''t doubt her words, but nodded awkwardly and accepted her kindness.


    Lin Mengya returns to her room with Bai su.


    She had a ready-made tranquilizer in her hand. She called Bai Su to inquire about Ruan Ying.


    "Did she have anything unusual before? Who did she see? Did she eat anything special?"


    After thinking about it carefully, Bai Su said, "according to your order, we didn''t let any strangers in. One of her cousins came to visit. They just said a few words and left, but their voice was very low at that time. I didn''t hear what they were talking about."


    Is it the boy who agitated everyone and tried to pour dirty water on long Tianyu?


    Lin Mengya thought he was suspicious.


    "And then?"


    "Then he left. I remembered. When Ruan Ying was going to sleep at first, she said something to herself. She said something like ''she''s going to sleep, it''s the will of the dream God''. I thought with Cairu that this was a special belief in her family. Now it seems that I''m afraid this is a sign that those people are going to harm her."


    Dream God?


    What God is this? She hasn''t heard of it.


    But the urgent task now is to find out about martial uncle''s killing song Da first.


    After giving Bai Su the medicine and telling them how to prevent similar things, she arrived in the cabin where the teacher and martial uncle were.


    It''s quiet inside. It doesn''t look like someone.


    She knocked on the door gently, but no one answered.


    "Teacher, uncle, are you there?"


    After repeated, she was sure that there was no one in it.


    Strange.


    Where can people go now?


    Speaking of it, both teachers and martial uncle are poison maniacs. They are not very sensitive to interpersonal communication.


    This leads to their reputation, but in fact, they have few close people.


    Even if you want to relax, you won''t visit other people''s rooms.


    Did you go outside?


    As soon as she got on the deck, she heard a "poop" from the stern.


    Did something fall into the water?


    She hurried over, but saw the martial uncle who said he wanted to think about it, sitting on the side of the ship with his eyes closed.


    "Martial uncle!"


    She hurried over, but saw martial uncle tightly covering his abdomen, which was already red with blood


    ¡£


    "Come on! Come on!"


    She shouted loudly and soon attracted many people to help.


    The big guy carried Wu Chiu into the cabin with all his hands. At the moment, Bai Lirui rubbed his eyes and opened the door.


    "What''s the noise... Younger martial brother! Why are you hurt! Come on, help me inside!"


    Martial uncle was sent to bed. She and the teacher looked dignified, but they cooperated very tacitly.


    The wound is on the lower abdomen, and it seems that it was hurt by a sharp weapon. The wound is very deep.


    Fortunately, she took the secret medicine with her. Otherwise, martial uncle''s life would be in danger.


    After dealing with the wound cleanly, prying open the teeth and feeding some medicine, the situation finally stabilized.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief, but outside, there was a new situation.


    "Someone found the suicide note of martial Uncle Wu!"


    Suddenly, the crowd was attracted again.


    She felt a little uneasy, especially after the suicide note was opened.


    "It says that martial Uncle Wu was upset and regretful because he killed senior brother song. That''s why he cut himself!"


    A stone stirred thousands of waves and the crowd was in an uproar.


    The teacher''s face sank instantly. She just wanted to get angry, but she stopped it.


    "You''d better not believe this unconfirmed thing first. Can I have a look at this suicide note?"


    In full view of the public, everyone knows that she can''t cheat.


    Later, the bloody suicide note was sent to her hand.


    When you open it, the content is true, and the handwriting is very similar to that of martial uncle.


    After she sniffed the paper gently, she immediately realized that the suicide note was false.


    "This is a forged suicide note. If you don''t believe it, you can confront the Wu family immediately."


    "But Uncle Wu has a high status in the Wu family. How can they tell the truth?"


    Everyone has such concerns.


    After all, everyone knows that the younger generation of the Wu family worship Wu Tsui very much.


    Lin Mengya folded the suicide note in half. After making sure that she could not see the handwriting inside, she said, "how about this? I found the martial uncle''s ordinary calligraphy and put it in the envelope like this letter. Under the witness of the big guy, I asked the Wu family to choose it. Everyone thought it was fair?


    If so, there are several credible letters.


    Most of the people did not believe that Wu Tsui was the real murderer, so they soon prepared all this.


    The Wu family, who had just learned the news, were also invited.


    This time, the "young genius" of the Wu family returned to the Wu family in advance because his self-confidence was frustrated.


    The person in charge of leading the team is a disciple Wu Yao who is about 30 years old.


    And he is steady, but he has Wu Tsung''s heart more than that genius.


    Wu Ying''s face was a little cautious and saluted her teacher first.


    "I''ve seen you, martial Uncle Wu."


    The teacher waved his hand and remained silent.


    The latter nodded and saluted her.


    "I''ve seen the palace master."


    According to the seniority, she can only be regarded as his junior sister.


    But Wu Yi was a cautious man, and dared not go beyond it in front of everyone.


    "Elder martial brother Wu, please come here this time because you want to know which one in it is the letter of martial uncle."


    Next to it, as like as two peas, the two envelopes, which were identical from the outside, were placed before him.


    Wu Xianggang wanted to dismantle it, but was stopped.


    "That''s right." She tried to make her tone sound the same.


    "One of these two letters is true and the other is false. And the contents are completely different. We really can''t tell. So please come and see if there is any way. It''s best to know whether they are true or false without looking at the contents."


    When she finished, most people didn''t think well of it.


    Some radical people even spit out a breath directly from their nostrils to show their contempt for them.


    Wu Ying seemed to understand something from Lin Mengya''s words and nodded.


    He picked up the envelope and went through it under his nose. Then he chose one of them without hesitation.


    "Here is the letter of my ancestors. I promise my life that I will never be wrong."


    No one knows what''s in it. Before, in order to ensure fairness, several people changed the order.


    Lin Mengya looked at the envelope in his palm.


    "Can you promise?"


    "Of course I can. You don''t know. My martial uncle has a very special temper and character. At the beginning, a thief once pretended to be his notes, which almost led to great disaster. Since then, the price of a special powder will be adjusted in the ink of my ancestors. Only our Wu family can smell this powder. As for others, they need a little means."


    He gave the letter he identified to the nearest person.


    The man was just a bystander and had no friends with the Wu family.


    "Please try it first to see what it tastes like."


    The man was skeptical, but he took a deep breath carefully.


    Then he shook his head and said, "there''s no smell."


    Wu pestilence revealed a small box from the small purse around his waist. When he opened the box, he saw that it was just some ointment.


    "Please smell this first."


    The bystanders immediately followed suit. After taking a sip of the smell inside, Wu epidemic continued: "this time, please smell it again."


    The man lowered his head, but his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "There''s really a special smell. You can try it!"


    He immediately grabbed the man next to him.


    But when the man took it, it was the same as before. There was no smell.


    Wu Yi smelled as like as two peas in the little box, and the two were exactly the same.


    Some people don''t believe it. Let the two people smell another letter.


    This time, they almost didn''t vomit.


    "Why is it so smelly!"


    Wu pestilence said sorry: "my martial uncle really hates being counterfeited, so after using this ointment, smelling other people''s pen and ink, he will feel smelly."


    This seems to be something Wu Tsung did with his hot temper.


    Now, people also believe 70% or 80%.


    After all, the big guys witnessed what Wu epidemic did.


    Lin Mengya opened the letter recognized by Wu pestilence in front of everyone.


    Sure enough, it contained the one she found.


    She raised her hand and showed it to the public.


    "Everyone can see clearly now? That so-called suicide note is indeed a forgery."


    Some nodded, while others raised their own questions.


    "Although it is confirmed that the ink in this suicide note may not be used by elder Wu. However, people will worry about these things after they have no will to survive? In my opinion, we''d better wait until elder Wu wakes up."


    These words also represent the views of many people.


    Wu Tsung''s seniority is high, so they have to be cautious.

 Chapter 2091

    Lin Mengya pinched her palm.


    She knew it was urgent.


    "Good. But martial Uncle Wu TSUO is seriously injured and needs to rest. I hope everyone can restrain for a while. Everything will wait until martial uncle wakes up.


    ¡±


    Relying on the identity of martial uncle and her teacher''s face that was going to be gloomy and rainy, even if there was any speculation in their hearts, they had to press down again.


    What''s more, what she did before has left a deep impression on the big guy.


    Under such circumstances, they can only choose to follow her advice.


    However, there will inevitably be some rumors that are unfavorable to martial uncle.


    Fortunately, it was on the ship. Otherwise, martial uncle''s reputation will be completely destroyed.


    "Master Gong, what''s the matter with my martial uncle?"


    Seeing that the crowd dispersed, Wu pestilence dared to ask.


    Lin Mengya told him the matter briefly.


    Wu Huo was shocked when he heard that song Da was killed by his martial uncle.


    "Well, how can this be possible? Martial uncle is definitely not such a person. He can''t kill for no reason!"


    "I think so, too. But martial uncle refused to say it. Alas, it''s still a loophole."


    Wu pestilence was only flustered for a moment, and then he barely calmed down.


    In the end, the current situation can be suppressed, but we need to find out the real murderer of song DA as soon as possible.


    "But please tell me what you want. I will do my best for the reputation of martial uncle and the Wu family."


    Lin Mengya won''t be polite.


    Tell Wu epidemic disease to take good care of the people of the Wu family and never let them have any conflict with others because of this matter.


    Wu pestilence nodded repeatedly and hurriedly restrained his family.


    Not long after, news came from outside that someone took the initiative to provoke the Wu family, but she was finally relieved after being shut down.


    There are enough things. She doesn''t want to make any more complications.


    The teacher has been guarding in front of the martial uncle''s bed.


    From the beginning, the teacher didn''t speak, but his attitude was very tough.


    As before, support her.


    "Don''t worry, things haven''t reached the worst."


    She comforted softly. The teacher looked at her and shook her head after a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t care about him. Alas, I''m ashamed of master''s teaching.


    "By the way, teacher, why didn''t I see you open the door when I came to you just now?"


    Hearing this, the teacher seemed helpless.


    "I wanted to look at him, but I was dazed by the old boy. But his idea didn''t come home, so I woke up before I slept. Who knows, it was such a mistake."


    Also, besides martial uncle, who can deceive the teacher?


    After she looked at the martial uncle, she whispered, "teacher, have you ever heard of dream God?"


    Baili Rui was stunned. He thought for a while before shaking his head.


    "I haven''t heard of it. When is it? You still want these ghosts and gods."


    Lin Mengya had to tell the teacher about Ruan Ying''s previous situation.


    "I now think that the dream God may be the real murderer. Ruan Ying saw long Tianyu and martial uncle first. If she died, all the evidence would only be bad for them. And I doubt that Ruan Ying must have seen or met the real murderer. But she didn''t know, but it caused others to kill her."


    Baili Rui also thinks it is very possible.


    After all, if Ruan Ying is allowed to live, her testimony will only confirm that Wu Tsung is the real murderer.


    But the other party wants her life so urgently that he must be afraid of exposing himself.


    "This old stubborn donkey! If you really think about it, you''ll die far away. Don''t let my little apprentice work with you!"


    The teacher always has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart for his uncle.


    Lin Mengya looked around and asked, "martial uncle took song Da''s medicine box. I think there must be a problem in it. Have you seen it, teacher?"


    Bai Lirui shook his head and frowned.


    "I looked for it several times but couldn''t find it. I didn''t say how to ask him. Maybe he threw it into the sea?"


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    Martial uncle is a man of details. If there is something wrong with the medicine box, how can martial uncle throw it away easily.


    After she asked the teacher to take good care of her uncle, she went out to a quiet corner and called out ADA.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    This is just a dead corner.


    She can see outside, but outside, she can''t see her.


    "I know someone has been staring at me. Is anyone still there now?"


    "Still there. Do you need me to get rid of him?"


    She waved her hand.


    "Not for the time being. But from now on, no matter who comes near me or what he has done to me, you don''t interfere, okay?"


    Ah Da nodded and said yes.


    Lin Mengya left as if nothing had happened.


    Along the way, she was thinking about where martial uncle would put the medicine box.


    First of all, the teacher searched the cabin and didn''t find it. That means it''s not there.


    Secondly, martial uncle, my range of activities is almost fixed.


    Even if he wants to hide something, he will hide it in a place where he can go conveniently but will not be found by others.


    She closed her eyes and quickly skimmed all the information about the big ship.


    Finally, several sites were selected according to the conditions.


    Judging from the fact that he was pressed by himself and didn''t let go, it must be very important for martial uncle. Naturally, he won''t give it to anyone or make it impossible for anyone to find it.


    Well, this place must be a place that everyone won''t want to go.


    After confirming her answer again and again, she quickly went down the cabin to the bottom floor.


    No one will come here except the crew and servants.


    At this time, because the ship was running and the servants were waiting on their master, there was no one.


    The cabin was dark and the air was not as fresh as above.


    She went to a warehouse, looked left and right, and then pulled the sliding door.


    But the door of the warehouse was locked tightly. Without a key, you can''t get in at all.


    Here is the place to store low-temperature charcoal.


    Because things are too precious, teachers and martial uncles have taken enough weight for them to study. Everything after that is packed and sealed to avoid getting wet or being wasted by other accidents.


    So no one will come here until they get off the ship.


    Unfortunately, it was locked.


    She remembered that the key was locked by Bai su.


    Just wanted to ask her for the key, but I heard whispers in my ear.


    She stopped abruptly, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    The sound was in her ear, but no matter where she leaned, the sound she heard was the same.


    "Who''s here?"


    She couldn''t help asking.


    The whisper was immediately interrupted


    , disappeared without a trace.


    Lin Mengya looked back and forth, but she didn''t see a figure.


    What the hell?


    As soon as her face changed, she quickly stepped out of the cabin and ran into a man.


    "Ouch!"


    Covering her head, the other party''s chest was too strong, resulting in her nose being hit bitterly.


    Fortunately, the other party reacted quickly and caught her.


    That didn''t make her roll down the stairs.


    "Why are you so careless!"


    She rubbed her nose and muttered.


    Long Tianyu said sorry, "I didn''t notice. Is it still painful? Is it okay?"


    It''s really not a particularly beautiful thing to have your nose hit.


    She tried to bear it, and then she held back the tears in her eyes.


    "It''s all right. By the way, did you see that someone went out from here?"


    Long Tianyu shook her head, gently rubbed it for her, and then took people back to their room.


    Lin Mengya''s face was tangled.


    She heard someone talking just now!


    Back in the cabin, her sour energy was the past.


    Long Tianyu doubled her care, but she couldn''t help smiling when she saw her red nose.


    "What are you laughing at? It hurts, okay?"


    She stared at each other, unaware that her tearful eyes were not only not fierce, but also cute.


    Long Tianyu clenched his fist and put it on his lips, trying to make himself look serious.


    "It''s all my fault. Why don''t you beat me out?"


    Lin Mengya could only turn her head angrily when she saw the almost perfect high bridge of her nose on his face.


    "I''m not so naive. By the way, what do you know about the killing of martial uncle?"


    When it comes to business, long Tianyu puts away his smile.


    "I was just tracking down the flying fish thief. When I arrived, martial uncle had been stabbed. I forced the thief to jump into the sea and escape. I have sent someone to chase him. He can''t run far."


    i see.


    No wonder the wound looked deep, but it didn''t kill immediately.


    It turned out that the murderer was afraid of being found by long Tianyu, so he had to let go.


    "It seems that they will never stop until they reach their goal. Where did you lock up the thief head of the flying fish?"


    She is not in a hurry to get the medicine box. After all, martial uncle is still in a coma. Even if she gets it, she may not be able to explain the cause and effect clearly.


    But before martial uncle wakes up, she will protect the medicine box.


    Since they are all thieves, there may be a connection.


    Long Tianyu took her to the deck.


    Here, there are many wooden barrels for holding things.


    A half man high barrel closest to the bow was nailed with a cover, and only a few breathable holes were drilled at the top.


    When Lin Mengya saw it, she just felt incredible.


    "How dare you lock people up here?"


    Long Tianyu looked calm and explained, "don''t underestimate these flying fish. They are called flying fish because they not only steal at sea, but also have unique skills. If they are not locked in a bucket, they will soon sneak out like fish."


    Huh? What else?


    She was curious when she saw someone nearby pulling something from the side of the ship.


    On a closer look, it looks like a flat wooden box, but it''s a little surprisingly large.

 Chapter 2092

    "What is this?"


    The big box was pulled onto the deck, and she saw that there was no shelter on one side of the box.


    "This is what I saw when I found the snitch thief."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She does.


    But what does this wooden box do?


    "They catch up with the target secretly by a fast ship, then shrink in here and hold the bed Gang tightly. Finally, they sneak out when the crew rest late at night. Here, they can hide at any time."


    i see.


    But the wooden box is very flat. No matter lying inside or standing inside, people can show some traces.


    It seems that seeing her doubts, the man in charge of pulling the box up explained: "these flying fish have softened their muscles and bones in the water from the bottom. Although it''s not big, it can hold at least ten people."


    Lin Mengya was more and more surprised.


    Although the other party''s target is her, the skills of the flying fish thief still opened her eyes.


    At this time, long Tianyu is trying the arrested thief leader.


    I saw my men lift up a half person high barrel. On the lid of the barrel, only a fist sized hole was opened, and a person''s head was closed outside the hole.


    The neck is tightly stuck. It''s impossible to come out or go in.


    The man''s face was dark, but his expression was not much pain.


    But the thief''s eyes were still dishonest, and seemed to be calculating how to escape.


    "What are you looking at? Be honest!"


    Nearby, a dark guard yelled.


    The flying fish grinned, "Gaga", which was hard to hear.


    "The little lady is so beautiful that she is naturally shown to people, isn''t she? I''m lucky to see such a beautiful person. Now I die without regret!"


    The people around him are either the guards under long Tianyu''s command, dark guards, or the guards of the palace family.


    There is no room for this man''s dirty words.


    Long Tianyu''s face was slightly cold, and his eyes showed every inch of killing.


    The thief''s head despised the anger around him.


    He had already seen that the woman''s identity was extraordinary.


    What he did was just asking for a quick death.


    But unexpectedly, this time, he was very wrong.


    "I''m curious. How did they practice this cartilage skill?"


    Compared with everyone''s uncontrollable anger, there was not even a bit of anger on her face.


    The thief sneered and said, "it''s not easy. We had a spring festival. I let you touch it all. Don''t you understand?"


    I thought the woman would be ashamed at this time.


    But who knows, the man next to her has a big reaction.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Isn''t it a pity that such a precious human specimen was stabbed to death at once?"


    Lin Mengya stops long Tianyu.


    But in the latter''s eyes, the thief is already a dead man.


    After glancing at the man coldly, he said in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?"


    After laughing, Lin Mengya looked cheerful.


    "Do you remember a kind of medicine I used to give people in the past. It can make people''s bones completely stiff and can''t be unfolded again. I thought, it''s better to give him a good bath, and then I dissect him a little bit to see where the secret of cartilage skill is. What do you think?"


    At this moment, everyone present felt a chill and jumped up from the soles of their feet.


    The thief is even more stupid.


    I thought it was just a flower of human wealth, but who knows, it was a deadly cannibal flower!


    "Let me nail all his joints myself. Don''t you see better?"


    Long Tianyu''s thin lips stirred up a little. Inside and outside the words, there were trembling fears.


    At this moment, the thief also woke up.


    Dare to love yourself is like dying!


    The thief''s face turned white at the thought of the taste that his joints were nailed.


    But Lin Mengya is really thinking about operability.


    "I think it''s better to fix the bone. Although it''s cartilage, the bone must not be too soft, or it won''t support the body against gravity. Go and prepare a one person high board, and then cut some longer wedges. I''ll come myself, so as not to find the right position and destroy the bone."


    Obviously, it is the most beautiful face, but the words that can be said are as sharp as a knife.


    The thief almost didn''t cry. Now he knows that he is the cheapest one who killed himself.


    "Kill if you want. Why torture people so much!"


    The thief''s head was tough, but he saw the woman with a "bright" smile.


    "How can this be done? Unfortunately, the equipment is not enough now. Otherwise, I really want to slice you."


    Cut, slice!


    The thief''s heart was cold.


    I thought I could at least have a happy way to die. Who knows, I fell into the hands of two perverts.


    At this point, he can only choose to clench his teeth.


    That''s all. It''s bad luck for him to die here today!


    "But if you don''t want an octopus to die and be nailed to the ground, I can consider giving you a chance."


    Lin Mengya went to the bucket, but the thief felt that he saw a few big words in her eyes.


    "Refuse quickly so that she can slice him!"


    "You say!"


    "Who sent you and what''s the purpose?"


    Her question seemed a little listless.


    But the thief swore that he clearly saw that the woman was holding a very strange knife in her hand.


    Although he suspected that the other party might be cheating himself, the man chose to obey his intuition about danger after years of licking blood at the edge of the knife.


    "Someone entrusted me to go aboard and steal something."


    In her eyes, a glimmer of pure light flashed.


    She pinched the scalpel she used to dissect.


    "Who entrusted you and what did you steal?"


    Now, the thief refused to say.


    Unexpectedly, she took a long breath and looked a little excited.


    "Since you don''t say it, I''m not polite."


    She stepped back and said, "you go and bring out a big table. I''ll prepare for it. In a moment, I''ll cut this tough guy."


    The thief felt as if he had been fooled.


    He swore that he had just really seen the woman''s smile.


    She was absolutely happy, absolutely on purpose!


    "Wait a minute! What do you want to do?"


    Lin Mengya ran back to the house excitedly, took her medicine box and returned to the deck.


    At this moment, the guards have cleared the scene. But according to her meaning, left those curious poison door people.


    "This is a good chance to observe the human body. Don''t blink. If you can''t remember, you can make a pen


    Remember. "


    She put on her gloves and charged.


    Next to him, the thief''s head was carried out of the barrel.


    As soon as the barrel was opened, everyone saw that all parts of the thief''s body were tied together in a twisted posture.


    "What you see now is the flying fish who go out with cartilage. You can get closer. After all, not everyone can round up like this."


    Lin Mengya''s tone is like introducing a cat and dog to everyone.


    The thief felt humiliated, but he still felt that the place was just acting.


    Until she cut a layer of skin off his arm.


    "Whether it''s the bone shrinking skill or this kind of cartilage skill spread in the Jianghu, it''s actually that the joints are more flexible. Next, let''s take out the bones on the arm and see what happens."


    With that, he seriously wanted to dig his bones.


    "Ah --"


    The pain of skin and flesh being cut and separated directly made the thief scream out.


    no No matter how sharp the knife is, it won''t hurt him so much.


    He bit his teeth and scolded angrily, "smelly woman, what the hell did you use for me!"


    "Oh, I''m afraid you''re bleeding to death, and too much blood may affect my teaching, so I gave you some medicine with miraculous hemostatic effect. This medicine is valuable, but it''s a little bad. Once you drill the wound, it will make people ache several times. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful and try to peel off your bone with the smallest wound."


    That''s not what people say!


    "You let go!"


    "It''s impossible to let go. As for death..."


    She smiled with a smile, but her eyebrows were covered with snow on the top of the mountain.


    "Although my medical skill is not the first in the world, my teacher is the first person in poison art. You can rest assured that you will never worry about your life."


    Qinglingling''s words stunned the thief on the spot.


    "Poison doctor, you should have heard of it. We have countless ways to let you tell the secrets in your heart. Therefore, interrogation is not difficult for us, and the cartilage skill you have worked hard to practice is rare for us."


    A big ship, all poison doctors?!


    The thief wants to cry without tears. I knew so. Even if the other party offered ten times the price, he would not go through this muddy water!


    Poison doctor, that''s really a person who can''t be provoked.


    "I, I said! I said everything, please, let me go!"


    "Don''t! I''d rather die than surrender. Otherwise, how can I find an excuse to let you be a teaching aid?"


    "I''m wrong! Damn it! I really want to confess, now!"


    Finally, the thief saved his life.


    Lin Mengya was very unhappy.


    It''s not easy to have such a chance. As the leader of flying fish, how can I take my little brother after such advice?


    Unexpectedly, she almost scared the other party just now.


    The thief''s head was still detained in the barrel.


    At this moment, he felt that the barrel imprisoned him was very safe.


    "Gentlemen, I just received a Jianghu order that someone offered me 3000 liang of silver to steal a medicine box."


    Long Tianyu is also in a bad mood.


    Now, I don''t say a word, but the sword in my hand is waiting for the thief to make a mistake. In this way, he can send him to the West


    "Who''s medicine box and what''s in it?"


    The thief shook his head and said dejectedly, "they didn''t say who it was. They just said that the lock head was a lotus lock, and the outside was dark purple."

 Chapter 2093

    Almost most poison doctors have their own medicine boxes.


    For example, she and the teacher, in addition to the medicine box, it is also a mechanism box. The structure inside will be completely different from the general one.


    But their medicine boxes are mechanism locks, not lotus locks.


    Looking at the person in front of her, she sneered and said, "almost everyone on this ship has medicine boxes, at least one or two hundred. You come up to steal and don''t know the target. It''s easy to be confused. Aren''t you afraid of wasting time?"


    The thief raised his head and said, "I''m also helpless. Oh, yes. I remember that the contact said that this medicine box is very important, so I can''t touch water."


    Lin Mengya''s mind moved slightly.


    Before, she guessed that the place where martial uncle hid the medicine box, in addition to concealment, also wanted to keep away from moisture!


    "Did you find it?"


    The thief shook his head and said, "I just got up and was blocked. I haven''t had time to find it."


    Lin Mengya stared at him, trying to find out all his flaws.


    If the medicine box mentioned by this man is really the one taken by martial uncle, now is a good opportunity to prove it.


    "Do you know what''s in this medicine box?"


    The thief shook his head.


    "Well, I can trust you for the time being. It''s just -"


    After her conversation, she said, "I''m not satisfied with what you said. Therefore, I still want to trouble you to be a teaching aid for my younger generation."


    This time, the thief''s head really told him that he shouldn''t work every day and that the earth didn''t work.


    Someone brought dark medicine one night and was poured into his mouth by long Tianyu himself.


    "Woo woo..."


    The medicine didn''t respond at first.


    But gradually, the thief felt that his hands and feet seemed stiff.


    "Don''t be afraid. This medicine will only make your body as hard as the golden body of a Bodhisattva. You can''t curl up anymore."


    After hearing this, the thief wanted to vomit out.


    Unfortunately, how can they make him do what he wants?


    Someone came forward and tore apart the limbs of the thief''s head, so that he could feel the original flexibility, which was replaced by stiffness.


    "I, I can''t move!"


    "By the way, you can''t move your limbs now. After a while, you can''t even move your head. I forgot to tell you, you can''t drink this medicine indiscriminately. If you can''t move, you can only be carried around as a specimen all your life."


    She said with a smile, but it was definitely a devil''s smile in the eyes of the thief''s head.


    Now, he finally realized that everything the woman said just now was true!


    She will really make her whole body stiff and can''t move any more. She can cut him completely and take out his bones one by one.


    Whatever it is, it''s fatal to him!


    The thief finally accepted his fate. He didn''t want to die, so he had to tell the truth.


    "What he asked me to steal was the bone meal of mirage fish! And it wasn''t stolen. It was scattered when I was about to enter the port."


    "Mirage fish''s bone meal, is this really there?"


    Ancient people often mystified mirages.


    There is a saying that a huge fish called mirage fish is made. Let these beautiful natural phenomena be covered with a mysterious veil.


    So, the bone meal of mirage fish sounds like nonsense, okay?


    I don''t know what the person behind the scenes thinks.


    "Don''t worry about it. Please let me go! We''re just a small business. We have no eyes and offended you people."


    Although there are Jianghu rules, Lin Mengya doesn''t intend to let him go


    Hey, guys.


    What credibility is there in the thief''s lie?


    She had to keep these people on board, at least so that they could find out what they wanted to do right away.


    The "stiff" thief only felt that he was finished.


    The trick of provoking these people was totally ignored.


    The thief returned to the barrel, but it was a little bigger and was still carried out.


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife with some displeasure in her voice.


    "When did you become so soft hearted?"


    Lin Mengya almost threw up.


    She has never heard long Tianyu complain about her like this.


    They just looked at each other, but they had a very tacit understanding at the same time. Don''t open your head.


    After that, Lin Mengya suddenly sighed.


    "He is also used by others, but he is just a poor man. Where does he have to be killed?"


    "The benevolence of women! What if he comes back?"


    "I don''t think so. He was poisoned by me. Do you think he can turn over?"


    The sudden quarrel made everyone around look silly.


    Especially the two bodyguards.


    You know, in front of the young lady, your highness can''t say anything to refuse.


    Why are we blaming each other now?


    Is this the legendary period of burnout?


    But the bodyguards of the two families looked hard and still felt something wrong. However, curiosity is limited to this.


    For two people, the safety of their respective masters is the most important.


    After that, they closed the door for a long time and didn''t come out.


    Later, the door finally opened, but long Tianyu was angry and hit the door with a bang.


    "If you go, you''ll never come back!"


    The sound inside seems to have a little cry.


    No matter who is listening, I think it must be a quarrel.


    As everyone knows, the reason why Lin Mengya cries inside is something else.


    She heard a while ago that the sea area here is pure and produces a kind of shellfish with extremely delicate meat.


    The shell meat is tender and juicy. No matter cooking, it seems superfluous.


    So she tried to boil it and eat it with mustard sauce.


    Just now, she took a big bite of freshly ground mustard.


    Oh, I felt like even the sky spirit cover had poked a hole.


    Also Xinkui long Tianyu hid quickly, otherwise, he must be the next to suffer.


    Their quarrel soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    After all, they are both men of the hour.


    At that time, many people saw the scene of their quarrel.


    In addition, long Tianyu rushed out of the door. Everyone felt that they were angry this time, but they were not clear.


    "Master, we have sent someone to watch."


    When the subordinates came to report back, Lin Mengya nodded and motioned the other party to step down.


    At that time, she made eye contact with long Tianyu because they were sure that the people who hired those flying fish must be on board.


    So they have to play this play, just to let the man relax his vigilance and feel that he has no clue now.


    The sun is setting.


    That night, there was no one wandering in the whole cabin except the occasional servants and crew.


    Lin Mengya lit a candle and sat alone in the cabin reading.


    After a while, long Tianyu quietly entered the house.


    "I heard you didn''t eat dinner?"


    Frowning, long Tianyu sent some things close to her in front of her.


    A few exquisite cakes are complete in color, smell and taste.


    In order to play a lovelorn woman, she hasn''t eaten all day.


    Alas, why don''t big guys eat when they are lovelorn?


    This is wrong! Hungry or lovelorn more serious!


    Of course, only her own point of view.


    "I''ve made a contribution. By the way, did you find out who came?"


    Her performance in the afternoon will certainly relax the other party''s vigilance.


    But the flying fish''s plan failed. If it was her, she would find a way to solve it by herself.


    I believe the opposite side thinks so.


    And tonight is the last best time to do it.


    Without the protection of long Tianyu, she is a weak chicken in the eyes of the other party.


    At least, those who don''t know will think so.


    "I already have some eyebrows. You didn''t let people stare at Ruan Ying''s cousin, the scarecrow, which he brought to the ship. But before, he hid very well. Later, I asked the person in charge of reception that day. He told me that the other party did take a little Scarecrow on board.


    Go to the sea and take the scarecrow.


    Although there were not many people, the reception people were impressed.


    Moreover, he seemed very nervous, otherwise, he would not expose the scarecrow.


    "So Ruan Ying is also suspected?"


    After all, Ruan Ying and her cousin must be closer.


    And they used to live in the same room.


    Did Ruan Ying really find nothing?


    "How is he now?"


    "I''m honest. I''ve been alone in the room."


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and felt a little uneasy.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    His men immediately followed her to the cabin where Ruan Ying lived before.


    Gently knocked on the door, but there was no movement inside.


    The guards felt something was wrong and immediately kicked the door open.


    But unexpectedly, the boy just lay quietly in bed with a smile on his mouth.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    She photographed the teenager, but the other party didn''t respond.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that, like Ruan Ying, she should have been secretly plotted by others.


    She took out the silver needle and stabbed the boy immediately, but it didn''t go as smoothly as Ruan Ying.


    As a last resort, she continued to give several shots, and finally the boy had some reaction.


    "Well -"


    The boy wanted to rub his head, but she stopped him.


    After all, now his head is like a hedgehog, but he can''t move around.


    "You, why are you in my room! I tell you, you don''t want to kill me!"


    As soon as he woke up and saw it was her, he began to shout.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look and really saved him.


    But now, obviously, it''s not the time to get angry with this boy.


    "What happened to you just now? Can I help you recall it?"


    Her tone was not good, and the boy was also tense.


    "You almost died in a dream. I don''t know what''s the matter with you, how can you get caught so easily?"


    But the next moment, the boy seemed to think of something, grabbed her hand and asked.

 Chapter 2094

    "Who else is like me? Can''t it be Yingying?"


    Her eyes flashed, smiled and asked, "how do you think it would be her?"


    The boy suddenly choked, blushed and said in a rough voice: "I''m just worried about Yingying! Who knows if you will do anything to her behind your back."


    However, the young man''s tone is no longer so righteous.


    Lin Mengya saw that he must know something.


    It''s just that he hasn''t learned yet.


    "I can do it perfectly if I want to do it to you. I think you should understand that."


    The boy seemed to have a great prejudice against her for some reason.


    Leng hum said, "if you''re in the palace, you can do whatever you want. But it''s on the sea. Your minions and forces are not here. It''s not so convenient."


    Really, I can''t make any sense with the bar master.


    "One thing, you''re right."


    She sat in a chair, elegant and charming, but with some unspeakable danger.


    "I''m really restricted here. But no one of the poison sect will kill with a big knife and sword?"


    She smiled coldly. Her red lips were like poison, but she could easily take the lives of others.


    "On poison art, how many rounds do you think you and your cousin Yingying can resist me?"


    The boy couldn''t help shrinking.


    A chill seeping from his bones tightened his heart.


    Human''s perception of danger makes him unconsciously want to escape from this woman.


    Unfortunately, the only way to the outside is right behind her.


    At that moment, the boy really felt that he was going to be killed by her.


    "Look at you, your face is white. With such a little courage, do you want to play a hero to save the United States? Young man, you''d better save it."


    In an instant, the deadly danger disappeared from her face.


    It is also bright and moving, but it no longer makes people just want to escape.


    Behind the youth, there was already a cold sweat.


    The scene just now made him always have a deep fear for the woman in front of him.


    "You, you don''t kill me?"


    "Why should I kill you? Have you ever hurt me secretly?"


    Although the murderer of Scarecrow''s automatic mechanism has temporarily locked him, it is difficult to ensure that he will not have an accomplice.


    Because no matter how you look at it, it''s not like this. The teenager who can''t even carry a look in her eyes did it himself.


    The latter shook his head immediately. I just, just know something I shouldn''t know. "


    The next moment, the boy looked up and looked at her like he was out of his mind.


    "I was also present at that time. I also saw your highness and martial Uncle Wu. Just before that, I overheard that martial uncle song Da quarreled with a man."


    The eyebrows were slightly picked. Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the biggest accident was here.


    "Oh? What did you hear?"


    "I heard martial uncle Songda say he couldn''t do this, but the man said that if he didn''t listen, he would publicize everything he did. Finally, the two broke up unhappily. I was looking for YingYing and met the man accidentally. I saw him wearing the clothes of your palace guards."


    "Can you recognize this man now?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the other party had sneaked into the palace''s escort team.


    The boy shook his head and looked a little annoyed.


    "At that time, I had a face-to-face meeting with him. Unfortunately, no matter how I think about it, I only thought of the clothes he was wearing. As for his appearance and voice, it became more and more blurred."


    It seems that the previous dream killing started from the moment he met each other.


    This person''s means are really powerful. No wonder he and Ruan Ying fled with one heart.


    Considering the words, She said: "Since the matter has been mentioned, I''ll tell you clearly. I never want to kill anyone, but if someone wants to kill me, I won''t wait to die. Also, I''ll check everything you see with Ruan Ying. If it''s true, I''ll eliminate the traitor myself. But if someone wants to make up a lie to deceive me, I''ll let him know and deceive me My price. "


    Her words are very oppressive.


    So that the young man''s face turned pale for a moment, and there was panic in his eyes.


    "Well, you are also frightened today. Have a rest earlier."


    She turned and walked away. She didn''t seem to see the gloomy eyes of the young man behind her.


    After she left the cabin with people, the boy immediately went down to the ground to put on his shoes and sneaked to the stern while there was no one around.


    "It''s all your good ideas! Now she''s staring at me!"


    At the stern, a middle-aged man dressed as a crew member was bending over to tidy up the hemp rope.


    "Isn''t that good? The reason why you kidnapped Ruan Ying here is to take advantage of this opportunity to become famous?"


    "What I want is to honor my family! I don''t want her to treat me as a prisoner! And why do I have that dream, don''t you say that only Ruan Ying can do it?"


    The middle-aged man doesn''t care how angry he is.


    "The last person Ruan Ying saw before the accident was you. Do you think they won''t find you if I don''t do this? Young man, since you want to achieve great things, you have to sacrifice. Think about it. If you can turn the tide at a critical moment, the first person in the poison sect will be in your bag."


    If someone with a lot of experience listens to this, he can certainly hear the bewitchment and contempt in it.


    But after all, young people are inexperienced. Even if they are ambitious, they can be used after all.


    "You''re right. But the next thing must not go wrong. I''ve found the medicine box hidden by Wu Tsung. As long as I use the things in it, I can do it!"


    In the eyes of the young man, there was a flame that was bound to be obtained.


    The middle-aged man continued to patiently tidy up the hemp rope, but there was always a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Master, I don''t think this man can be trusted."


    Just now, Cairu stood quietly outside and listened to what they said.


    "Of course. By the way, what about Ruan Ying?"


    "I''ve always been afraid to sleep."


    "It''s also normal. I''ll prepare some medicine for her later."


    When they were talking, they happened to be in the door and passed her.


    Several people nodded to her, but just passed by, Lin Mengya stopped.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    She tilted her head and looked at the people with a little doubt.


    "Ask someone to check the origin of these people."


    "Yes."


    Just now, she smelled something special.


    Night comes quietly in the busy.


    She looked at the system. It was only more than five o''clock in the evening, but it was dark outside.


    "Master, the boatman said it might be foggy ahead. Let''s all stay in the room and don''t go out for the time being."


    "OK, I see."


    Fog at sea is not a strange thing.


    In particular, Bailijia port is supported by "fog port" because it is shrouded in heavy fog all year round.


    But fortunately, the current here is not urgent, and there are no reefs.


    Even if it is foggy, even if it is drifting with the tide, it can also reach the shore.


    Therefore, most ships will choose to land here.


    There is no light outside.


    She stood at the window with bright eyes and no fatigue.


    Tonight is a crucial night. She believes that the other party will never stop fighting.


    Moreover, she is now "guarding against emptiness", which is the best time to start.


    On the deck, everyone returned to the room except the occasional crew.


    Carrying a small oil lamp, Lin Mengya went to the room of the teacher and uncle.


    As soon as she entered the door, she smelled a smell of medicine.


    On the table, the teacher was facing her back and adding some powder mixed with spices and drugs to a small incense burner.


    "It tastes good."


    "The smell is too strong. I don''t want to be smoked."


    The teacher turned and asked her to sit with her.


    "How''s martial uncle?"


    "Still the same, half dead. He deserved it. He knew the waves when he was young. Now, I don''t think he will teach a lesson in the future."


    That''s what I said, but I''ve been a martial brother for many years. For the injuries of martial uncle, the teacher has always been the hand of others.


    Martial Uncle Wu Tsui''s condition is fairly good. The wound looks heavier, but fortunately, the treatment was timely.


    She sat on the chair beside the bed and looked at the teacher with a smile.


    "It seems that you already know."


    The teacher raised his eyelids and said in a disdainful cold voice, "as soon as I smell the smell of your martial uncle, I know what these people have prepared. Oh, the bone powder of mirage fish, they are really willing to give up their old capital. It''s a lot to plot against such a boat of people."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She knew that these fears could not hide from the teacher''s eyes.


    She knows her teacher too well.


    Although martial uncle dislikes her very much, he is actually the most protective.


    "Where did you put the medicine box?"


    One thing she didn''t say before.


    If the teacher really doesn''t know, martial uncle will certainly not put him down with medicine.


    Since she dares to put medicine on her teacher, it must be because martial uncle wants to do a dangerous thing, and the teacher will stop it.


    These two people, one more stubborn than the other, admit death.


    "Hum, what if it''s not as good as their wishes. Anyway, it''s not too late. I''d like to see if these people in the medical school have made progress after they haven''t been seen for years."


    The teacher''s smile was full of bright contempt.


    Teachers and students look at each other, and the same tacit understanding comes from strong strength.


    In the quiet fog night, suddenly there was a "poop".


    Then there was a scream that rang through the night.


    "Help! There are water ghosts! Water ghosts kill people!"


    One, two.


    The voice that kept coming in from outside was very sad.


    People kept running out of the cabin, and even their clothes were so untidy that they didn''t even have time to put on their shoes.


    Soon, someone knocked on the door of their cabin.

 Chapter 2095

    "Miss, something happened outside!"


    The guards of the palace family are obviously much calmer than those outside.


    But just now, after seeing the panic of those people, I also tightened my heart.


    "I know. How''s it going now?"


    After entering the room for a while, the guard''s expression calmed down a little.


    Compared with the cold and damp smell outside, everything in this room makes people feel warm.


    "Since just now, someone has seen the water ghost killing. Now, most people have run to the deck. I have asked my brothers to watch them and won''t let anyone fall into the water!"


    "Did you see the water ghost kill with your own eyes?"


    The guard hesitated, nodded his head gently and said, "I saw it, but I only saw a ghost. At that time, it was about to strangle a man, so I quickly dragged him out and sent him to the deck."


    "Are you hurt?"


    The guard rolled up his sleeves and exposed his forearms.


    There are three red marks on it.


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher. They knew that the bone meal of mirage fish would have a strong hallucinogenic effect in a humid environment.


    The incense lit by the teacher before is a medicine incense that can sober people and specifically restrain mirage bone powder.


    But now, it is clear that the scars on the guard''s hands exist.


    It seems that tonight is not just an illusion.


    "Come on, protect the owner!"


    More and more people gathered on the deck.


    Some of the guards rushed to the door of the cabin to protect her.


    "You stay here to protect the teacher and uncle."


    Baili Rui grabbed her and said eagerly, "it''s so messy outside. Where are you going?"


    "Their purpose is to kill us. Even if I don''t go out, they will find us. In this case, let me be a good opportunity."


    She smiled, her eyes shining.


    Bai Lirui was both pleased and worried, but he could only let go and let the little apprentice face the danger.


    Leaving the warm and dry room, Lin Mengya''s face coagulated.


    "No one is allowed to come near. Before dawn, all those who come near will be killed without amnesty!"


    "Yes!"


    It was foggy. When she went out, most people had gathered on the deck.


    More than twenty dark shadows surrounded them and tried to rush up anytime, anywhere and kill them.


    When she appeared, it was when those people wanted to kill.


    "Those who dare to get on my boat and kill me, you''d better be ready to die first."


    In the crowd, the poison gate people looked frightened.


    In their eyes, the twenty shadows were all miserable water ghosts.


    Among them, some were injured by "water ghosts".


    It''s hot and painful, like being scratched by a ghost.


    "Master, it''s a water ghost! Don''t mess around!"


    Some people were worried about her and couldn''t help reminding them.


    But Lin Mengya squinted.


    Where is a water ghost? It''s clearly some people in black with steel claws.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    She smiled and looked like a city.


    "My nickname can be called ''Saiyan King''."


    It''s chilly, but it''s much colder than those water ghosts.


    The guards behind her were calm and did not see the tension just now.


    "Now, you can see clearly whether it''s a man or a ghost?"


    The guards nodded together.


    Just now she gave them a pill. As long as she took it, she could get rid of the influence of mirage bone powder for a while.


    But that''s enough.


    As long as the heart believes that it is just an illusion, there is no fear.


    The party who installed the ghost obviously didn''t expect it, so when the guard rushed up, they didn''t pay much attention.


    Until their first companion fell into a pool of blood, they were stunned.


    The crowd quieted down in an instant.


    For them, ghosts can only kill, and as ordinary people, they can''t deal with ghosts.


    But now, someone really killed the "Water Ghost".


    Lin Mengya didn''t explain. She just stood at the hatch and watched their reaction.


    For the revitalization of poison gate, they have to face more than just a few "water ghosts"?


    If you dare not even resist, what else?


    She has pointed out that whether they can break through the limit depends on their own.


    "Shit! Isn''t it a ghost? I fought with him!"


    Although some people were frightened, others resisted angrily.


    Here, there are their relatives and friends.


    If they can''t even protect these closest people, what kind of men are they?


    "That''s right! I''ll fight as soon as I die!"


    More and more people came forward.


    Lin Mengya slightly motioned to the guards around to protect them and opened a gap for them.


    "Come on!"


    The first man rushed out, one after another, but he couldn''t control it anymore.


    Those who were already tired of dealing with the people in black of the palace guards felt a twinge of pain when they saw these people who were just scared like quails.


    "Withdraw!"


    They came here to kill people. Now they see that they will be killed if the task is not completed. Of course, they will not stay and die.


    But they did not expect that their retreat had long been cut off.


    "Where are you going?"


    The thick fog concealed the shape of the hunters.


    They didn''t find that a cold young man had been waiting for them for a long time with a long sword in his hand on the bow of the boat.


    "Leave these ghosts for me!"


    Long Tianyu sword refers to "Water Ghost".


    In an instant, dozens of people suddenly rushed up.


    The "water devils" immediately became a team. Now they have become the turtles trapped in the Weng.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s side suddenly came up with a figure.


    All the guards around are chasing the water ghost. Just in her position, there is a gap.


    "Bitch! Go to hell!"


    In that voice, there was a lot of malice, but also frustration and unwillingness.


    Everyone was surprised.


    But even the nearest guard had no time to rescue.


    "Puff" sound, as the target Lin Mengya, but Wen Si didn''t move.


    I saw the figure of the sneak attack on her and suddenly flew out.


    Three people protected her unbreakable in the middle.


    "You have a lot of courage. Unfortunately, you don''t even know how many of my last cards. How can you replace me?"


    She raised her lips and said with a sneer.


    The boy who was slapped out by Ah Da vomited blood and stared at her.


    impossible!


    He had planned all this carefully for so long, how could he fail?


    "Don''t be happy too early! None of you can run, can''t run!"


    His tone was extremely vicious.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Is there anything else she doesn''t know?


    "Jingling bell, jingling bell" sounds like wind chimes, but it has a bit more penetration and rhythm than wind chimes.


    The fog grew thick


    , the fishy smell inside was also replaced by an unspeakable aroma.


    Lin Mengya felt as if she had entered a cage surrounded by this aroma. Little by little, she would be pulled into the depths by this smell.


    Someone came out of the cabin.


    His steps seem to be well practiced, and the speed and length of each step are fixed.


    The strings of bells came from him.


    "The master of the palace family deserves his reputation."


    The dark middle-aged man.


    Only those eyes are impressive.


    Dark pupils, deep and mysterious.


    It seems that you can suck other people''s souls in the next second.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little dizzy. The next moment, the small medicine turned on the protection function of the system.


    And everything here can no longer affect her.


    "Are you, dreamer?"


    "Oh? The Lord of the palace has also heard of my nickname? Maybe, I don''t know how many people have dreamed under my hands over the years. Compared with the illusory God, my dream God is more convincing."


    She heard arrogant self-confidence in each other''s tone.


    "Oh." She sneered and said, "man is man. Why flaunt your God? As for the dream God, you are much better than ordinary people."


    Being questioned and denied is already a great offense to the dreamer.


    But he had no doubt about his strength. The whole ship was now hit by his tricks.


    As for the woman in front of her, she will pay for her shortsightedness.


    "The master of the palace family is a rare beauty, but the fate of the beauty is not very good."


    He looked at the sea and seemed intoxicated and took a deep breath.


    "After the fog has cleared, the scenery here is very beautiful. I think it deserves you."


    "This is the port of a hundred Li family. It''s not difficult to belong to my palace."


    She smiled, but obviously she didn''t like the place.


    Dream God also smiled, but he was laughing at her sadness.


    "Yes. But when you''re buried, it''s enough."


    "Oh?"


    She raised her eyebrows and looked very indifferent.


    "I don''t like it here."


    "What a pity, but you can''t help it!"


    The dreamer''s eyes were cold, and the bell on his body was in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously stepped back, but installed it on ah San.


    Although the three of them did not completely lose their resistance like those ordinary people, they were also affected and their physical actions were a little slow.


    At the moment when mengshen''s hand was about to pinch her slender neck, a silver light flashed.


    Mengshen immediately stopped and took a few steps back.


    "Who are you?"


    He looked at each other in surprise and anger.


    No!


    Even the three people with the most powerful martial arts were influenced by him. How could this person act so quickly.


    "A small skill."


    Long Tianyu said coldly. With a horizontal sword in his hand, he rushed up.


    Dream God, where is his opponent, can only run hard.


    At this time, he could no longer care to maintain his pace, and the bell gradually became disordered.


    A DA and the three of them broke away from the shackles of the bell.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Just now they just felt dizzy. As for what happened, it was clear.


    In addition to being secretly frightened, I also feel guilty.


    If your highness wasn''t there, wouldn''t the young lady have been hurt?

 Chapter 2096

    "Nothing."


    She knew they were to blame.


    And this is also the flaw she just showed on purpose.


    "The real enemy is coming."


    As the bell rang more and more disorganized, many wet people quietly boarded the ship''s side at some time.


    These people quietly into the crowd, but regardless of the enemy and ourselves, they kill everyone they see.


    Soon, many people lost their lives in such a muddle headed way.


    The guards of the palace family quickly reacted. The people in the crowd, those in the poison sect, also cleverly followed the guards of the palace family.


    For a time, it fell into an impasse.


    Lin Mengya is also facing a hard battle.


    Most of the killers came straight to her, but they were blocked by the three people.


    The three are brothers. Another classmate practices martial arts and has an extraordinary tacit understanding.


    Lin Mengya looked around and nodded secretly.


    It seems that all the enemies tonight are here.


    She suddenly took out a small stove from her sleeve.


    The stove was so delicate that she twisted the lid a little to reveal the holes around it.


    Through the cover of her sleeve, no one around saw her movements.


    Lin Mengya put the stove on the ground. Then she smelled the smell inside.


    Now, both aroma and time are just right.


    About a few minutes later, suddenly, in the panic of the night, suddenly a cat barked.


    The sound was not loud. I''m afraid no one would notice except Lin Mengya.


    After the cat barked, Lin Mengya smiled.


    "Take me to the teacher."


    "Yes."


    The three men protected her and fought and retreated with ease.


    Under such combat power, Lin Mengya quickly retreated back to the cabin.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the gloomy teacher.


    "Teacher, are you ready?"


    "Oh, dare to lay hands on my students and brothers. If they can leave alive, will I have to face 100 Li Rui?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Mengya also has curved lips and appears confident.


    Perhaps it is because their force value is not high, which makes them forget their fear of being dominated by poison doctors in the past.


    Tonight, she will make those people tremble again by the name of the poison doctor!


    The fog became more intense, as if it were the darkness before dawn, always with the strength of a dying struggle.


    But the smell of fishy bone meal before, I don''t know what was mixed in, it actually has a faint fragrance of flowers.


    Gradually, those killers who are like fish in water feel that their bodies are not obedient.


    The people in the poison gate were a little confused, and then stood in place with a strange look.


    "Really, why should I fight with them?"


    Someone looked at his hands.


    Even though these hands are thin and can''t even lift a knife, the thick cocoon in the palm is an indelible memory left by years.


    "Let me show you my poison skill!"


    Poison can become invisible. Everything in the world can become a carrier of poison or a poison.


    Over the years, they have been forced to cultivate themselves.


    Even in front of outsiders, they dare not expose the fact that they are poisoned.


    But actually? Those who do evil are more than those who can poison.


    Lin Mengya stood in the window on the second floor,


    The strange smell of medicine came out of the teacher''s room.


    Poison saint, everything in the world can be used by him.


    What if there are thousands of troops? If he wants to, mountains and rivers are broken and corpses are everywhere, it''s easy to do it.


    A man''s life is as cheap as grass before him.


    The teacher sat at the table, reading the poison Sutra written by him as usual.


    Just occasionally smell the smell in the medicine tripod, then grab a handful of medicine in the medicine box and throw it into the tripod.


    "The teacher''s'' medicine fragrance with the wind ''is really not old."


    She smiled. The faces of both teachers and disciples were the same.


    "Oh, who knows if those fools below can understand the true meaning of this medicine fragrance."


    "I think so."


    This one is not her home with the teacher.


    If people in the poison sect just shout slogans, but don''t know how to give full play to their advantages, everything will be a reflection in the water and can''t stand twists and turns at all.


    "Use poison quickly! This is the long lost ''fragrance of wind medicine''!"


    I don''t know who shouted. All the people in the poison door reacted.


    Suifeng medicine fragrance, no matter any poison, can better stimulate toxicity under certain conditions.


    No wonder, each of them feels energetic.


    But for others, it will hinder their control of the body.


    All kinds of poison powder, poison incense, poison needle, etc. began to show their magic power below.


    Poison can fly when it sees the wind and kill when it sees the blood. Even if it falls on the skin, it can also work.


    Soon, the killers understood the horror of poison.


    No matter how fast they are, they can''t be completely avoided.


    As soon as they dodged, they wanted to withdraw, but unexpectedly, the people who had died before stood up.


    "Meow!"


    Xiao Hei stood on the highest mast in the bow.


    A pair of crystal clear purple pupils, like a king in the world.


    Those dead bodies are controlled by its poisonous insects. In fact, each dead body is full of poisonous insects and strong poisons.


    As long as those people dare to approach, they will be infected and there is no possibility of escape.


    Just now, the killers who still had the upper hand were instantly attacked from behind and had no advantage.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya turned and untied a small cloth bag from her waist.


    Inside, there is a black pill.


    "Let me give them a ride."


    She put the pills in and took the medicine tripod outside the door.


    The black powder slowly flew to the sky along the mouth of the medicine tripod.


    Lin Mengya looked at the black powder, and the smile on her lips became colder and colder.


    "This is something I specially developed. It''s called ''dreaming''."


    After the black powder was mixed with the bone powder of those mirage fish, small water droplets formed by the combination continued to fall on everyone present.


    But only those killers began to feel heavy.


    A few minutes later, those people fell to the ground.


    But their faces were distorted.


    Lin Mengya stepped down from the cabin. Now the only person standing is the poison door people.


    "Since I dare to ''dream kill'' my people, I can only treat them in their own way."


    At first, the people of the poison sect didn''t understand it until they saw those killers, who were desperately scratching their bodies.


    Even with blood dripping, these people still didn''t stop.


    Even their eyes


    Closed, it is difficult to hide their panic.


    The poison sect finally understood that the chill in her words was not just cruel.


    The two sides fought with equal strength. Now the situation is one-sided.


    The man of poison gate looked at the fallen enemy and his hands.


    Is this the power of poison?


    Although they can''t do it like Gong Ya and Bai Lirui, they can easily use their poison skills, can''t they?


    "Master Gong, if it were us, could we do this?"


    In the crowd, some people were confused and others awakened.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the crowd and said, "poison can save people, and naturally you can kill people. However, it''s only your choice overnight. But whether you are holding a sharp blade or carrying poison, if you act against it, you will suffer from it. These people are examples."


    Those thoughts that had just expanded gradually settled down with her words.


    The transformation from the weak to the strong, with little attention, is easy to lose yourself.


    The cries of pain faded from the group on the deck.


    After seeing the tragedy of those people, everyone in the poison sect said that they understood what she meant.


    "Master, what are these people going to do?"


    The palace guards are well-trained. After freeing their hands, they begin to deal with the aftermath.


    "Contact the boats we prepared before and go down overnight. As for these people, just stay here."


    In terms of time, the ship is about to enter the port.


    She had long expected that the Baili family would hold a big one in the last night, and had already prepared enough.


    After receiving her order, the people of poison sect hurried back to the room to tidy up their things.


    As for the traitor, he had long been gagged, tied up into a pig and taken away.


    She waited, but long Tianyu didn''t come back.


    "And your highness?"


    The dark guard left by long Tianyu immediately replied, "Your Highness has gone to pursue the dreamer. The man is very cunning, and there is someone to meet him underwater."


    Although she had full confidence in long Tianyu''s combat effectiveness, she still frowned.


    "You go to meet your highness. It''s all right here."


    "Don''t worry, young lady. Your Highness has his own discretion. We''re just making trouble when we go."


    This is a sad fact.


    His own man is too capable, which is also a rather embarrassing thing for his subordinates.


    Bai Su had already packed up her things. Ruan Ying was still confused. Even she couldn''t accept the fact that her gentle cousin who was so close to her was a conspirator.


    "Where are we going?"


    She asked subconsciously, and Lin Mengya looked up into the distance.


    "Nature is to go to the enemy''s nest."


    The girl was surprised.


    "Are we really going?"


    Obviously, the previous attack has left a shadow in her mind.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    She tilted her head and asked casually.


    The girl blushed and said, "I''m not afraid! Just go!"


    She shook her head and always felt that the girl seemed to be particularly brave.


    The people around her got off the boat with their own things before she left.


    In the clipper, the girl was wrapped in a cloak, but her eyes were fixed on her.


    "What do you think I do?"


    "I was thinking, where are you the best?"


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why do you think so?"


    The girl suddenly turned her head and ignored her.

 Chapter 2097

    The clipper evacuated under the cover of fog. On the water, the unburned candle was floating like a ghost fire.


    She had no time to guess the girl''s Secret mind. She stood outside the cabin and watched everyone evacuate.


    Tomorrow, someone will find this empty ship full of bodies.


    I don''t know what kind of mood the people behind the scenes will feel when they see their calculations fail.


    It''s not far from the port, but in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, the Party chose to dock in a deserted harbor.


    There was already a team of carriages on the shore.


    Everyone took their own things, quickly got on the carriage and disappeared into the night.


    "Master, it''s all packed up. Do you want to continue waiting?"


    Bai Su asked, drilling out of the cabin.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes stayed on the hazy sea and put away her worries.


    Even if the man was strong, she was not at ease.


    "Let''s go and stay first."


    The carriage shook, but did not go to the direction of the town.


    She has made arrangements for things here, and long Tianyu has secretly given her a lot of help.


    At least no one knows who they really are.


    Soon they arrived at a small farm.


    Although the people of poison sect have won, the price is not small.


    Fortunately, these people can cure and poison, and they also carry a lot of drugs, but they just lack a safe place.


    In the farm, everyone is busy and settled down.


    Until dawn, all the talents had a residence.


    "Teacher, how is martial uncle?"


    She took the wound medicine herself. Bailiri sighed and didn''t look as energetic as before.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die."


    I''m worried after all.


    The two collaborators changed Wu Tsung''s dressing. Just after it stopped, Wu Tsung opened his eyes.


    "I... I''m still alive?"


    Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui were surprised.


    Especially Bai Lirui, who wanted to hate iron but not steel, slapped him. In the end, he could only put his hand down and said angrily, "you still know how to wake up! Why don''t you just die so as not to worry people!"


    Wu Tsui smiled weakly.


    At that time, he also thought he must have gone to see his ancestors, but no one thought that at that time, probably because he heard the voice of the guards, the man''s hand deviated a bit.


    It was precisely because of this that he picked up his life.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m sorry. I let you worry about it."


    "Hum! What''s the use of saying these bullshit now? You don''t have to thank me, but my family ya''er."


    Seeing that someone woke up, the teacher and her tight heart gradually relaxed.


    At this time, Wu Tsui thought of something and said anxiously, "I hid song Da''s medicine box in the house with ice charcoal. Don''t let others find it. It''s the bone powder of mirage fish. If you encounter foggy weather, you can directly trap people alive!"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "martial uncle, don''t worry about this anymore. My teacher and I have made preparations in advance. Now, they are trapped by their own hands and feet."


    Wu Chiu stared at both of them, shocked.


    "But, but how do you know there is mirage bone meal?"


    "The smell of that thing is very fishy. You can hide it from my nose?"


    The teacher was ruthless when he caught the chance


    He laughed at his stupid younger martial brother.


    Wu Yang''s face turned red, but he still put down his heart.


    "Alas, I never dreamed that song Da was a spy. I found him sneaky that night. I knew there was nothing good. I went to his room to block him and questioned him, but I didn''t know that the man was unreasonable. I had to say that he did it for the good of the poison door. I was really angry, but I moved with him, but Lao song didn''t fight back. He was also for the family My revenge. "


    The teacher seemed to know something, so he just nodded with emotion.


    Later, she learned from the teacher that song Da''s parents, wife and children all died in the hands of the gang at the medicine door.


    Moreover, he was tortured and killed.


    Over the years, he has been looking for opportunities to avenge his family.


    Therefore, it will be used.


    "I know you want to preserve his last dignity, but it''s about your innocence. If you really press this thing, I''m afraid it will have a very bad impact on your reputation."


    Song Da is a traitor and tries to bury the people on this ship. It''s understandable for martial uncle to execute him.


    But Wu Tsung refused to live or die. He had to keep some final dignity for song da.


    In desperation, she could only talk well with her teacher, saying that song Da was used and confused by adulterers, and she couldn''t help it at that time.


    Fortunately, the dream God thing has made everyone have some psychological preparation.


    It wouldn''t be absurd to say that.


    "Teacher, martial uncle, have you heard of the dream God?"


    They both shook their heads after thinking about it.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling more strange.


    Dream God doesn''t look like an unknown person. From his style and style of behavior before, it shouldn''t be the first time to do such a thing.


    Just thinking, Wu Tsui suddenly said, "although the dream God is not clear now, I know some of the dream God in the past."


    The teacher also suddenly realized that he knocked on his head.


    "Oh, I remember, is that the story you said?"


    Wu Tsung nodded, but bailiri seemed quite indifferent.


    "You can still take such an ethereal thing seriously."


    "Teacher, what''s going on?"


    She listened to the tone. It seemed that both the teacher and martial uncle knew about it and asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing. It''s just that there were twelve gods in the temple. However, these are all stories we heard from the older generation. I don''t know why the Twelve Gods disappeared later. I remember there was a dream God. Your martial uncle was dishonest when he was a child. He liked the stories of gods, ghosts and Demons most. No wonder he was the only one Remember. "


    In the teacher''s mouth, serving God is the twelve subordinates of respecting God.


    One of them is the dream God who is in charge of all dreams on earth.


    Of course, she knew the one she met, but she didn''t have such great power.


    But he is known as the God of dreams, and I don''t know if it''s just a simple coincidence.


    Martial uncle''s ability to wake up also helped her worry.


    While talking to martial uncle and teacher, the palace guard came to report back.


    "Master, the boy is making a lot of trouble. Please show me how to deal with it."


    Through her, the teacher and martial uncle also know this ambitious real traitor.


    Both of them hated this kind of person most. They didn''t feel that they should be forgiven because each other was young.


    Lin Mengya got up and followed the guard to the backyard where the boy was detained.


    But unexpectedly, Ruan Ying is also here.


    But she looked very excited.


    "Liu Yuan! How can you be so stubborn? What''s good for you to betray the poison sect? Can you even abandon your own family?"


    The little girl flushed with anger.


    In any case, she did not expect that her cousin, who grew up with her, was such a dignified person.


    I was worried about him before I owed her.


    "What do you know, yellow haired girl? I''m for the sake of righteousness and the future of poison sect!"


    Liu Yuan looked dismissively, as if he was the only one in the world who was right.


    Ruan Ying''s eyes were red with anger.


    "What about aunts and uncles? You''re taking them into account?"


    However, Liu Yuan showed his regret.


    "As my biological parents, I really hope they can meet the glory of poison gate with me. Unfortunately, they are stubborn! They have to keep the decay of the past, so I can only remove them from the world!"


    The youth was originally a beautiful face, but at this moment, it was like a ghost.


    Ruan Ying stared at her cousin. What did she just hear?


    "You, you''re crazy! That''s your biological parents!"


    Liu Yuan laughed wildly as if he had heard a joke.


    "What can biological parents do? They gave birth to me and raised me, but I am different from them after all!"


    Lin Mengya listened to all this quietly.


    It seems that Liu Yuan was not only bewitched, but also such a person himself.


    It''s not surprising to do such a thing.


    Ruan Ying can''t accept such an inhumane view. She only feels that her cousin has never been strange before.


    "You''re not right! Anyway, they are also your biological parents. You''re wrong to kill them!"


    "Yes or no, who will judge?"


    Liu Yuan was so busy that he didn''t pay attention to the little girl at all.


    "If you say I''m wrong, who will prove your right or wrong? I''m just doing things according to my heart. If you''re not me, how can you judge me?"


    This fallacy directly made Ruan Ying speechless.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Liu Yuan''s words have no normal logic at all. Naturally, Ruan Ying, a little girl raised at home, has never seen it.


    "Right and wrong are always in line with the norms of most people. If you really think you are right, why argue with her. Don''t you still want to win the approval of others to prove your right and wrong?"


    Liu Yuan stopped laughing.


    He can use words to attack Ruan Ying and see her eager but unable to refute, so as to achieve inner comfort.


    But this move is obviously not applicable to the woman in front of her.


    Because her heart is very firm.


    "Just a mediocre. I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    "You realize that your words are useless to me. In front of me, they are just like a clown, so you don''t speak anymore. You''re afraid of being shy. Well, that''s what a wise man does."


    Liu Yuan, who had the upper hand just now, could only stare at her coldly.


    Ruan Ying bit her lips, her eyes glistening.


    She suddenly felt extremely depressed.


    In front of Gong ya, everything seemed to be her foil.


    She is not the stars, but the sun alone, dazzling.

 Chapter 2098

    No matter what Ruan Ying thinks, they are far from important in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Liu Yuan was bewitched by who and his original character, which created such a wonderful three views.


    She is not here to reshape the life of bad children. Since people fall into her hands, he has to say something without saying it.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    She held her arm and raised her eyebrows.


    Liu Yuan smiled coldly and looked quite disdainful to her.


    "I know what you want me to say. Unfortunately, you will never succeed!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Little fellow, don''t talk too early. One of the people who conspired with you is the so-called dream God, and the other should be Songda. You took advantage of his revenge of extermination, so he did things for you, didn''t you?"


    When she mentioned song Da, Liu Yuan suddenly smiled very proud.


    "I can''t understand what you said. As for song Da, didn''t your martial uncle kill it? Don''t slander me for this crime."


    This tone made her think of something else.


    "It seems that song Da''s death may not be accidental?"


    Liu Yuan glanced at her and chose silence.


    But the vicious mockery in his eyes was not hidden at all.


    From the beginning, martial uncle got into the trap they set.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll find out the truth after Song Da''s death. As for you, I''m sorry. Everything you rely on is gone. I''ll personally abolish your poison technique and make you a useless person all your life. Do you think this method is good?"


    Liu Yuan couldn''t laugh anymore.


    He is an ambitious man who wants to lead the poison sect and become a world-famous poison master.


    But this woman wants him to be a loser!


    "You dare!"


    "How dare I?"


    "I will make you regret it all your life!"


    Liu Yuan''s face was so cruel that she had to guard against it.


    But there is no change in the face.


    "Then you can try. What I''m most afraid of is the threat of others."


    She casually took out a silver needle. As long as she destroyed Liu Yuan''s five senses, a person who could not smell, see the kind and taste would have no chance with poison.


    "Gong ya! Are you trying to kill everyone?"


    Liu Yuan made a tough move and showed his own cards.


    Lin Mengya stood in front of him, condescending.


    "Make it clear to me."


    When Lin Mengya came out of the backyard, her face became not very good-looking.


    Under her threat, Liu Yuan told his last secret.


    It turned out that when everyone was in Liuhe Town, he had secretly given a hint to the dream God.


    If Liu Yuan and mengshen don''t untie the collective hint to the big guy, then in the near future, everyone will go crazy because of different trigger conditions.


    The lightest will also be mentally impaired and degenerate into a child.


    And when she took people out looking for people.


    If the team hadn''t provoked people without authorization, Liu Yuan and them wouldn''t have found such a great opportunity.


    In order to verify what Liu Yuan said, she called several people who stayed in the old town at that time and tried some methods. As a result, she found that there was a very powerful instruction in their brains.


    As long as the condition that can be triggered is reached, the next result will be irreversible.


    She didn''t tell the people, lest it would cause more panic.


    Alone in the room, thinking about solutions.


    The technique used by dream God is not just simple hypnosis.


    Fortunately, she had a zither score and soon found a similar hypnosis.


    "A master of mind bewitching can use the sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, plants and trees as a guide to confuse people''s minds and can''t be stopped."


    Of course, mengshen is not so powerful.


    But she felt more suspicious.


    Even the teacher said that there is only one green Zheng in the world.


    If the medical school really has this amazing medical book, I''m afraid there will be no residue left in the poison school now.


    However, why can we find traces in the zither spectrum even if the teacher is a well-read person who knows nothing about it.


    In the end, what is the origin of this book?


    What is the relationship between those things and the zither spectrum?


    Throughout the day, Chuang Tzu was surprisingly quiet.


    After the tension, everyone needs a good rest.


    Only she was worried. When she drank two cups of strong tea, she was in good spirits.


    In the evening, someone came back and said that long Tianyu came back with mengshen.


    However, he didn''t come back here, but took people to fall by the port.


    She was invited to go around to a small boat yard.


    People keep coming in and out here. On the surface, it is no different from other shipyards.


    But who knows how powerful things are hidden here?


    "This way, miss."


    She disguised herself a little for fear of causing unnecessary trouble.


    The bodyguard took her to the innermost factory. Huge keels can be seen everywhere. The workers are orderly and very busy.


    According to his guidance, Lin Mengya came to the innermost position.


    It looks like a warehouse from the outside.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t smell any peculiar smell.


    Sure enough, when I went in, there was only a small part in front of me with some dry wood.


    Keep going inside and you''ll find a cell.


    "This is the place your highness used to hold some traitors."


    The bodyguard didn''t hide anything from her. Before she asked questions, he automatically opened his mouth to explain.


    She nodded, but she didn''t know why long Tianyu wanted to set up such a cell here.


    When she got to the innermost part, she saw the man.


    Long Tianyu also noticed her coming, turned back and held her hand.


    "It''s dirty here. Be careful."


    Lin Mengya first checked his condition and made sure that the man was unharmed, which was a sigh of relief.


    "Where are the people?"


    Seeing that she cares about herself first, long Tianyu is in a good mood.


    He pointed to a cell and said, "right there, but now he may not understand what we''re talking about."


    In a cell not far from him, there was a constant roar like a beast.


    When she got to the door, she only saw a figure inside, shouting at the wall.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Crazy."


    "Crazy?"


    Long Tianyu sneered and said, "he claims to be a dreamer, but his kung fu is not good. He wanted to control me, but he was eaten back."


    Although the mind bewitching technique is powerful, once it is broken, the result of reverse phagocytosis is also very serious.


    I think now this man must have degenerated into a beast.


    She stared carefully again, making sure that the other party didn''t cheat, but was really confused, but sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter if he''s crazy, but how can we solve the hint?"


    She rubbed the corner of her forehead. It was really a wave that didn''t level off and then rose again.


    "By the way, how did you break his skill?"


    Mention this, long Tianyu is smiling slightly.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was upset about the hint and didn''t notice it.


    "It''s the pills you gave. I''m always clear headed. He naturally has no chance to take advantage of it."


    i see.


    It seems that mengshen''s mind bewitching skill is still not well practiced.


    Standing up, she put away her depression.


    "Have you got any other useful information from his mouth?"


    When it comes to this, Long Tianyu said: "Mengshen doesn''t belong to the Baili family and the medical school. I''ve sent people to inquire about it. I''ve never heard of mengshen before. However, my secret source mentioned that several great people came to the Baili family a while ago. Moreover, they were all placed in the inner courtyard where the respected elders of the Baili family could live. My people tried their best, but they couldn''t hear the details. Only Knowing this dream God may be one of them. "


    It doesn''t belong to the hundred mile family, nor does it belong to the medical school. Where on earth did they come from and invite such strong foreign aid?


    If these people help Baili family deal with them one after another, I don''t know how much chance they can win.


    "Don''t worry, those who should come will always come. Since we''re here, we''ll see what we can do."


    Long Tianyu picked the corner of his lips, and there was a little light in his eyes.


    Yes, those who should come will come.


    But this time, they won''t succeed so easily.


    Today''s port welcomed a group of distinguished guests early in the morning.


    Each of them was dressed in white, and their cuffs and necklines were embroidered with dark gold thread and unique water ripples.


    With a flash of sunshine, the water ripple seems to flow, very exquisite.


    At the skirt, a Ganoderma lucidum pattern is embroidered.


    Everyone dressed in white has a proud face.


    The white dress is also a symbol of identity. No one in the city knows it.


    Because they are the true masters here - the disciples of the Baili family.


    At the moment, these dozen people are looking at Qianhai with some dissatisfaction.


    "Cousin, why is there no shadow now? It shouldn''t be. It''s gone?"


    The speaker is a 17-year-old boy.


    Although the skin looks good, a pair of eyes can''t even look at people directly. A pair of nostrils are almost facing the sky, which is annoying.


    "Wait."


    The one who answered his words was a young man who looked three times like him but had a much better temperament.


    However, the deliberate steadiness could not hide his arrogance.


    Other men in white are similar to them.


    When a group of people go to this station, it is a bright and magnificent person.


    Now, because of a whole day''s dry waiting, this daunting momentum is much more.


    Until, standing in front, a boy with a thousand mile eye shouted, "come, come! I see the shadow of the ship!"


    Several people immediately straightened their waist, just the smile on their faces, but the more they looked, the more they felt hypocritical.


    Not far away, a big ship floated in.


    But compared with other large ships entering the port, this ship is too quiet.


    No crew members came out to anchor or talk to other ships.


    This small port was attracted by this big ship.

 Chapter 2099

    "Where did this ship come from?"


    There are good people around to speculate.


    Only a few young people from the hundred mile family knew the origin of the ship.


    Looking at the big ship proudly, no matter what you think in your heart, you still have to make some superficial efforts.


    "Dare you ask me, but the master of the palace family came in person?"


    The head of the youth, that is, the lobby brother, although the smile on his face was polite, it was also very fake.


    There was no response, and he shouted again.


    But obviously it''s a ready-made look. Even I don''t bother to install it again.


    "It seems that the master of the palace is arrogant. We have to go up and ''please'' in person. You two, go up and have a look. We have received the people so that we can report back to the master."


    Apart from the youth, only his two confidants knew about it.


    The two men received the hint in his eyes and immediately enlisted a small boat from the side.


    When the two men boarded the boat, a moment later, they screamed and fled back to the boat.


    Bai Lijie suppressed his own happiness, pretended to be unhappy and scolded, "how can you be so unstable in front of foreign guests?"


    In my heart, I felt that these two people''s plays were excellent.


    But the two men were pale, hesitated and could not say anything.


    Finally, bailijie couldn''t help scolding them as timid as mice.


    "Isn''t it just a few dead people? It''s really useless."


    He muttered and got on the ship himself.


    The deck was now red with blood.


    His brow wrinkled and a trace of uneasiness suddenly rose in his heart.


    Until he saw the dead body clearly, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning.


    I saw those people die in a miserable way, with their belly ripped and their eyes wide open.


    More importantly, these people are not people in the poison door at all!


    Bailijie seems to have been nailed. If it''s someone else, he may admit his mistake, and these people are clearly the dead men secretly kept by bailijie''s family!


    "Young master Jie, shall we follow the original plan?"


    The two confidants didn''t recognize it, but they were frightened by the corpses all over the ground.


    "No! You two shut your mouths. From now on, nothing here can be leaked out. Do you understand?"


    He turned back and warned fiercely.


    The two men immediately shut up, but they didn''t know why.


    Brigitte got off the ship with a straight face.


    He thought it was a simple job, but now it has become a hot potato.


    He is not afraid that the people on board will be found, but he is afraid that the people of the poison gate will turn around and attack them after they completely escape.


    It seems that he must report it to the family as soon as possible.


    Bailijie and his party had no idea that the target they were looking for was not far away.


    Lin Mengya sat in the carriage and looked at the scene in front of her jokingly.


    "Now, I''m afraid the hundred mile family will be in chaos for a while."


    Long Tianyu sat next to her, holding her little hand and looking comfortable.


    "Use it or not, I''ll give them some more small gifts?"


    "What''s the hurry? The dream God is in our hands, and the hundred mile family must be more anxious than us."


    In this world, where is there any help without paying a price?


    People now fall into her hands. Let''s see how the Baili family explains to the companion of the dream God.


    Long Tianyu likes to see her little funny smile after the success of the schemer. She always feels like a cunning and clever little fox, which tickles his heart.


    He fished the man and nodded his nose.


    "It''s still a few days away from the Bailijia landlord city. I''ve arranged it. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    Lin Mengya nodded and relaxed on his shoulder.


    "Since they are in a hurry to die, I can''t let them down too much."


    When long Tianyu heard what she said, her expression became more and more spoiled.


    "Madam is right."


    For a long time, I heard her gently "um".


    Look again, I don''t know when I leaned on his shoulder and slept.


    Long Tianyu carefully adjusted her sitting posture to make her sleep more comfortable.


    His woman always surprises him.


    After getting a boat of dead people under their own hands, the hundred mile family also caused a small shock.


    In addition to the competition meeting between drug doctors, this time, it is a good opportunity for the hundred mile family to conclude a hundred year contract with a friendly family.


    The poison sect, led by the palace family, happened to be their big play of offering flags this time.


    Unfortunately, he died on the way.


    Originally, they wanted to cover it up. Unexpectedly, they had just received the news and it spread all over the fief.


    Some people say that a ghost ship floats on the sea, on which are the bodies of innocent people mutilated by water ghosts.


    It was also said that this was a caravan from other ports. It was slaughtered by bandits at sea and never survived.


    Most of all, the ship was a ferocious gangster. Because it committed crimes at sea, it was condemned by the goddess of the sea and died.


    In short, various versions were performed vigorously in the fiefdom.


    This has led to many ships not daring to land in the port.


    You know, they have been living on the sea all year round. What they want most is a safe and smooth life.


    Such evil things are naturally enough to make people nervous.


    And although the port conditions here are good, they are not the only choice.


    Even some aristocratic families allied with Baili family secretly inquired about it for a while.


    It caught hundreds of families unprepared, and they didn''t dare to tell the truth, so they had to prevaricate.


    In this way, it added a bit of mystery to the dead ship in the port.


    I''ve made such a big taboo in recent years. I don''t know how many people feel unlucky in the dark.


    Bai Li''s family in charge of managing the port is very popular, but there is nothing to do.


    Finally, only a respected old man can come forward to clarify.


    But if this is an excuse, I don''t know how many people will believe it.


    On March 3, the medical meeting was held as scheduled.


    But this time, it''s more like a medical Carnival than the spectacular in the first few decades.


    The owner of the Baili family is a person.


    On the one hand, he sent someone to step up the search for the people in the poison door. On the other hand, he pretended to look forward to it, and even the guest rooms were properly arranged.


    Only until the third day of March, no news came back.


    Of course, some people also said that maybe the person of poison gate was really buried in the sea.


    But no matter what kind of possibility, he had to take precautions early.


    From morning to noon, no one came.


    Those supporters of the hundred mile family can not help but say some sarcastic words.


    "I think the poison gate probably doesn''t dare to come?"


    "I haven''t recovered the courage I was scared out of decades ago. I think this poison door is just like this."


    Such ridicule, in


    Spread within the crowd.


    Bailixing, who is in charge of welcoming foreign guests, has no disdain on her face.


    He respectfully walked up to the master of the Baili family and said in a deep voice, "master, I want to see it again. Maybe it''s the first time the master of the palace came to the door and maybe he got lost."


    This sounds like a mockery of the Gong family as a bumpkin who has never been out or seen.


    The head of the Baili family raised his eyelids.


    "Yes."


    Since he lost his face in the temple last time, he vowed to be ashamed.


    And Mao''er.


    Although the informant came back and said that Mao''er died under the knife of a group of horse bandits, even the body was divided by those horse bandits and thrown under the cliff.


    Although he has more than a son, Bai LiMao.


    But this matter must have something to do with the little bitch of the palace family.


    This time, he will avenge the old and the new!


    "It''s still the kindness of the master of the hundred mile family. The scum of the poison sect should have been killed by heaven and earth!"


    Some people speak righteous words, and everyone agrees with them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a two door competition meeting became a criticism meeting of the poison door.


    And one is more vicious than the other.


    It''s like poison door killed his family.


    Seeing that it was getting late, the owner of the Baili family was more and more convinced that these people had died in the sea. Just thinking of saying a few words about the round scene, he saw Baili Xing and hurried in.


    "Master, they''re here!"


    A word stirred up thousands of waves.


    The heads of the sect who spoke ill of the poison sect just now were probably still immersed in the atmosphere created by themselves. They immediately shouted angrily, "do they have the face to come? Let''s go. I''ll meet today. What''s the power of the poison sect!"


    With that, he went out first. Bailixing had no time to stop him, so he had to look at his owner.


    "Let them try the depth first."


    In the eyes of the head of the Baili family, there is a cool and thin chill.


    These so-called allies did not carry any weight in his heart.


    Someone volunteered, he couldn''t wait.


    "Yes."


    Bailixing also understood the meaning of his owner and withdrew.


    "Gong family, poison gate... I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    The eyes of resentment piled up on the sinister face.


    I can finally understand the deep hatred!


    "Master, the main city of Bailijia is ahead."


    The guard greeted her.


    Lin Mengya poked her head out and saw only a dark shadow in the distance, not like a city, but like a prison.


    "The main city of the hundred mile family is called ''Yaocheng'', which used to be the most famous place of prosperity of this generation. At night, it is also brightly lit and dazzling like the sun. Tut, I don''t know how they ruined it. Look, where is it a little like that in those days?"


    The teacher sat in the carriage and became more and more angry.


    Lin Mengya smiled and poured a cup of tea for the teacher.


    "What kind of person? What kind of taste. Look at the virtue of the Baili family owner now, you can see where he has the high standard of aesthetics of the Baili family ancestors. You should calm down and wait. We have plenty of opportunities to teach him to be a man in the future."


    Next to Wu Tsung, who was already able to walk on the ground, he looked teasing.


    "Now I know I regret it. Why didn''t you think of this when you left with my uncle?"


    The teacher glanced at him when he heard the speech.


    "Shut up!"


    Wu Tsui secretly gave Lin Mengya a look in her eyes. They tacitly twisted the beginning. No one dared to provoke bailiri who was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 2100

    Before long, their motorcade arrived at the front door.


    The bodyguards guarding the city gate stopped them and questioned them. When Lin Mengya''s people showed their famous posts and identity, the bodyguards were surprised and inexplicable.


    They surrounded the group with bright long knives, but they didn''t scare anyone from the poison door.


    Lin Mengya gracefully opened the curtain of the carriage and sneered, "is that how you welcome your guests?"


    The leader of the guard did not dare to delay and immediately sent someone to report the matter to bailixing.


    After getting the exact news, he stiffened and replied, "it''s a small negligence. Please, master of the palace."


    "Hum."


    She snorted coldly and was calm.


    It seems that the guards outside make a fuss and stand high and low.


    Yaocheng has long disappeared.


    Although the area is larger than that of feiye City, because no one is allowed to live here except the near branches of Baili family, it seems that the main city is somewhat empty and can not compare with the prosperity of feiye city.


    The more the teacher looked, the more angry he became. Finally, he simply closed the door to refresh himself.


    Lin Mengya and Wu Tsung chuckled, but they knew how the teacher felt.


    "Stop it! Now all cats and dogs dare to show their authority here. Why don''t you roll down and kowtow to me?"


    Outside, suddenly came a voice mixed with some anger.


    The teacher was angry. He raised the curtain and scolded, "good dog is out of the way! Where am I going? I don''t think who dares to stop!"


    The arrogance outside immediately disappeared.


    He''s horizontal, the one in the carriage, obviously more horizontal than him!


    "You, who are you? How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "I don''t care who you are! I like to listen, but I don''t like to listen. Go away. It''s not your turn to bark in front of me!"


    After scolding, the teacher gouged out the man and fell off the curtain.


    Lin Mengya''s smile widened. She deserved it. Who let those people rush to touch her teacher''s eyebrows.


    People outside have never been scolded like this. At the moment, they are stunned.


    Then, under the eyes of fellow walkers, either laughing or disdaining, his face turned red to the extreme.


    Unexpectedly, she took out the guard''s steel knife and went straight to her carriage.


    "Where did you come from, little bastard? I have to kill you today!"


    Before he got close to the carriage, he was kicked away from the murder weapon in his hand. In an instant, he was subdued and pressed on the carriage wall.


    "Be honest!"


    The palace guard scolded, and the man was still yelling and scolding.


    And one sentence is more and more ugly, but also with the whole poison door.


    Then, a gentle female voice came from the car.


    "You can''t talk like that. I don''t need that tongue after you."


    In an instant, the man who was scolding happily just now had a red mouth. He spit out a ball of blood and fell to the ground before he saw that there was a small piece of tongue in it.


    Dazzling red, but it blocked everyone''s mouth.


    As if they were the ones whose tongues were cut off at the next moment.


    "Lord Gong, why should such a person talk to him?"


    I saw a young man jumping out of a carriage behind me.


    The young man has a beautiful face, a round face and a lovely smile.


    But the boy walked up to the man who had lost his tongue and said with a smile, "you''d better show some respect to the master of our palace, otherwise you''ll lose your head next time."


    The coolness spread silently.


    The boy glanced at the spectators, turned and wiped his hands. He stood by the carriage shyly and said, "here you are, master of the palace."


    "Yes."


    A hand carved like lanolin white jade protruded from the raised car curtain. It was held by a tall and beautiful maid and gently led out the beauty in the car.


    She is a beautiful woman with a beautiful face.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but focus on her.


    The woman''s purple and gold dress made her skin whiter than snow.


    But a little golden plum blossom print on her forehead outlined her domineering temperament.


    At the same time, a dozen carriages were jumped off at the same time.


    Each of these people wore purple and gold clothes like her, but the neckline was slightly different, embroidered with the family seal of their own family.


    When these people gathered behind the woman, she raised her lips slightly and said with a smile, "Gong Jia, Gong ya, how are you?"


    Gong ya!


    In an instant, these people''s faces changed and they could no longer be arrogant.


    No matter what they thought, Lin Mengya only took her own people to the gate.


    Everyone gave way one after another. For a moment, they were silent.


    She did not squint and led people into the main house of a hundred miles.


    Inside, someone had been waiting.


    "Bai Lixing, I''ve seen the master of the palace family."


    The man in front of him has a round face and a white face. He is obviously a smiling tiger.


    Lin Mengya nodded and asked, "where is the master of the hundred mile family?"


    "Yes, please come with me."


    As he walked, he observed the woman behind him again and again.


    Lin Mengya has long noticed that she is generous.


    What if it''s a tiger''s den?


    If she dares to come in, she is sure to turn it upside down.


    Finally, the party entered the "Sanchun hall".


    Inside, the master of Baili family had put away the resentment on his face, but his face was still gloomy and not so good-looking.


    "Master, the master of the palace is here."


    The head of Baili family glanced at the group and slowly picked up his tea cup.


    Those useless things can''t even deal with a woman.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya doesn''t care about the old man''s hostility at all. She sits on bailirui''s right hand with self-care elegance.


    "Baili family leader, you''re all right."


    The owner of the Baili family gnashed his teeth and threw the tea bowl heavily on the table.


    "Is that what your ancestors taught you, young and old? This is my hundred mile home, not a place where you are allowed to go wild!"


    Lin Mengya smiled innocently.


    "Baili family leader, not to mention that I''m the same as you, and I''m equal. Besides, I''m the leader of the poison sect. I''m responsible for all the big and small things of the poison sect. As for you..."


    She deliberately looked up and down at the leader of the hundred mile family, paused and said, "you don''t seem to be the leader of the medical school? If you weren''t the host, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be on you!"


    Step on people, she is one with one ring.


    These words really pierced the backbone of the master of the hundred mile house.


    "Yellow haired girl, with such sharp teeth and sharp mouth, has no family style."


    "You can praise me. My palace family is a big family. To say everyone, your family is the first in the family. You treat people and things in your own way. If you are not careful, the guest will be dead. We are worse than you. Unfortunately, we don''t have your talent."


    Two people come and go, only each other can


    Listen clearly.


    Others can''t hear it, nor dare they.


    The Baili family master understood from her words that all his hands and feet along the way were afraid to be broken by the girl.


    At that moment, I felt stuffy.


    "Don''t be happy too soon."


    "I don''t dare. I usually wait until the end to be happy."


    Baili''s master glanced at her and slowly picked up the tea cup on the table.


    Lin Mengya saw a string of golden nanmu Buddha beads on his wrist.


    "Lord Gong, it seems that you have experienced a lot along the way."


    In an instant, her eyes coagulated on the string of Buddha beads.


    "But I have a word to advise you, young man, don''t be too arrogant. You can have fun for a while, and others may not have your general good luck."


    Lin Mengya squinted.


    She recognized that it was the beloved thing left by her mother to her father before she left.


    Usually, my father is a close collection and never easily revealed in front of people.


    But now it''s on the old thief''s hand.


    "Really?"


    She slowly raised her lips and smiled with a bit of danger.


    "Maybe the master of the hundred mile family thinks he has the chance to win, but you must not think that those dirty means can threaten anyone."


    At the next moment, I could only hear the bead paragraph, which sounded crisp and landing.


    Bailey''s master retreated in amazement and widened his eyes.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, slapped the dagger on the table.


    The string of Buddha beads was torn apart by her and fell to the ground.


    "How dare you do it to me!"


    The head of the Baili family was so angry that he wanted to turn off her head immediately to vent his anger.


    "Why don''t I dare? You''d better remember clearly. It''s not your amulet, but your curse."


    She expected that the owner of the hundred mile family would never dare to lay hands on her father, but instead of making him feel that he had won, she might as well make him feel that his life was not guaranteed at all times.


    In this way, he will hold his last straw tightly.


    The others were stunned by the accident.


    No one expected that she would be so bold and reckless, but the people in the poison sect looked fanatical.


    This is the leader of their poison sect!


    The master of Baili''s family almost twisted his facial features. The dagger was thin and sharp. Although he only broke the string of Buddha beads just now, he was afraid that it was his neck as long as he was a few inches ahead.


    At present, I no longer dare to say more threatening words.


    "Well, well, it''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Since the master of the palace is so bold, I won''t beat around the bush with you! At this medical sect meeting, I want you poison sect to be under the command of our medical sect from now on. In the future, follow our order of medical sect!"


    Lin Mengya leaned lazily on the chair, but her eyes swept around the room without fear.


    "Is the master of Baili family joking? Just by them, do you also want to order me to poison the door?"


    The master of Baili family put down his wrist and looked gloomy.


    "Of course, these people don''t carry enough weight. But the poison sect has long declined. It''s a great grace for the medical sect to keep you alive. Is it difficult? The master of the palace thinks that the current poison sect still has the ability to compete with our medical sect?"


    The two were straight to the point, and their words were quite explicit.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and glanced at the owner of the house.


    "Yes or no, it''s not your has the final say. OK, I''ll listen to what you say. I''m not a master of your own business. I''d rather not change my personal responsibilities than I would like to talk to you."

 Chapter 2101

    With a bang, the owner of the hundred mile family could no longer restrain himself and began to clap the table.


    "Gong ya, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Lin Mengya pressed her hand and motioned the other party not to be so impulsive.


    "You are not young. You are still so hot tempered. I''m afraid it will be bad for your health in the future. I just told you the truth, or do you think you are the only doctor in your eyes? If so, I can take back what I said before."


    These words instantly made the face of the Baili family master white and red, red and white.


    "There are a lot of medical talents. Naturally, I''m nothing."


    "Now that you have said so, please invite someone who can make a decision."


    She interrupted each other rudely, so that the owner of the family almost strangled her in person.


    However, at the sight of the sharp dagger in her hand, he had to suppress his killing intention.


    Last time in the temple, he should have seen through the madness of this woman.


    "Hum!"


    She listened to the master''s cold hum, then covered her wrists and left the Sanchun hall.


    At that moment, she had only scratched the old thief''s skin.


    God knows how much she thought just now. She directly put the dagger into the old thief''s chest.


    She can only comfort herself. Now is not the time.


    Outside the Sanchun hall, the noisy crowd just now dare not be so arrogant at the moment.


    Who won''t swear behind someone''s back?


    Once people arrive, there are still a few who dare to face up to others.


    Especially after the young man in the poison gate cut off the tongue of the head with some small means they had never seen.


    These people all think about a piece of tongue in their mouth and dare not say more than half a word.


    For a moment, it seemed that the people at the poison gate were calm and calm.


    Before long, Lin Mengya saw four people coming into the yard.


    The one who leads the way is the owner of a hundred Li family who has gone back and forth.


    The three people behind him have their own merits.


    But the three were all dressed in extremely luxurious white clothes, but they were slightly different from those of Bai Li''s family, which was more primitive and atmospheric.


    Want to come, Baili family also wants to imitate.


    As soon as the three arrived in the yard, the crowd, which had just subsided for a while, became lively again.


    "I''ve seen elder Lu."


    The man called elder Lu is about 50 years old. His face is ruddy and wrinkleless. He looks very kind.


    Two young men followed behind him, probably his disciples.


    They have a respectful attitude and a good upbringing.


    Compared with some upstarts who are not in the class, they have the good temperament of the children of aristocratic families.


    She narrowed her eyes and sat on the chair as if she didn''t see it.


    Seeing her like this, the head of Baili''s family immediately became angry.


    "This is Lu Changlao, a doctor. As a younger generation, you are so disrespectful. Are you contemptuous of the doctor?"


    When such a big hat was buttoned down, Lin Mengya spat at the old thief.


    With her red lips raised, she smiled wantonly without losing her elegance.


    "Elder Lu, I don''t know which one you are in charge of in the medical school?"


    The head of the Baili family was ignored. Lin Mengya''s face naturally made him hate her a little more.


    But Mr. Lu was obviously an old fox. He smiled kindly and advised: "my old friend, why should I be angry with a female doll? The female doll, Mr. Lu, wasted half his life to be the deputy commander of the medicine department


    ¡£ It''s also my medical school. There are many talents. I''m afraid that in a few years, young people will take my place. "


    Elder Lu didn''t mean to put the woman in front of him in his eyes.


    He holds an important position in the medical profession, but because he deals with people under him all the year round, he has developed a mask that no one can see through.


    When he thought he was low enough to make the people of the poison sect vulgar, the woman opened her mouth with grace.


    "It''s elder Lu. It''s not that I despise you, but that I''m the leader of the poison sect. Both the poison sect and the medicine sect are in the same position. I think elder Lu can understand me?"


    Elder Lu is obviously more resourceful than the Baili family leader.


    When she said this, she nodded again and again.


    "You''re right, you''re right. Since the master of the palace now commands the whole poison sect, I can''t compare with him."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    The old man will never be so easy to talk. Is there anything else he can do?


    "However, since the master of the palace family is here, there is a public case, so you have to deal with it. Mulin, invite people up. After all, it''s an internal matter of the poison sect. We outsiders are afraid we can''t intervene."


    One of the young men behind Mr. Lu nodded and turned to go out.


    The other was seated with Lu Changlao.


    After a while, I heard a noise outside.


    "Let me go! I tell you, I''m from the poison sect! If you dare to disrespect me, I''ll poison you!"


    Then, Mulin took two servants and brought a man.


    When people in the poison gate saw the man, several people recognized him in a moment.


    "Why him?"


    And among those who watched the aristocratic family, there seemed to know the details of the man, and immediately gloated and said, "who else should I be? Isn''t this the flower picker caught by Baili family a while ago?"


    Immediately, information about men spread through the crowd.


    The man''s name is Ye Kui. He specializes in the obscene activities of wantonly abusing women after they are dizzy.


    Not only that, he once destroyed the poor woman''s husband''s house afterwards.


    It''s a notorious evil, but it took a lot of effort to catch it a while ago.


    Unexpectedly, he is also a member of the poison door!


    Soon, those people all looked at the people of the poison door with mocking eyes.


    "Oh, what a poison door! What you do is to kill people, steal goods and humiliate your wife and daughter!"


    "Bah! Shameless!"


    "Shameless scum!"


    He hurled such insults at the poison sect.


    Several of them were hot tempered and were stopped by their elders when they were about to come forward to theory with a fire.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s see how the master of the palace handles it."


    Inexplicably, they were full of confidence in Gong ya.


    That woman is very magical. She often makes amazing moves.


    And they believe that Gong Ya will never be humiliated by these people.


    The movement outside naturally spread to the inside.


    The head of Baili family narrowed his eyes and hid his inner pride.


    No matter how eloquent this woman is, today''s guilt will also be counted on the head of the poison door.


    Seeing ye Kui who never repented, the head of the Baili family scolded: "don''t look where this is! Don''t kneel down for me!"


    Of course, ye Kui refused, but Mulin kicked him in the knee.


    With a "pop", ye Kui showed his teeth in pain.


    Maliciously glared at Mulin, but he had to be afraid because of the identity of the other party.


    "Master of the palace, do you recognize this person?"


    Facing the malicious questions of the Baili family owner, Lin Mengya was also calm.


    He lifted the teacup and drank.


    "There are so many people in the world, why can''t I recognize everyone?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize someone else. He is the man of your poison sect. The leader of the palace family doesn''t want to escape the blame, so he dare not recognize it on purpose?"


    Facing the challenge of such a low rank, Lin Mengya said without lifting her eyelids: "so, I think the head of the Baili family knows everyone of the Baili family? That''s a coincidence. Before I went to the city, a man who claimed to be a Baili family came to ask me for a fee for entering the city. I later learned that he was a liar. Since you know everyone, how about checking it for me first?"


    The master of Baili family glared at her angrily, but he didn''t say much about it.


    Elder Lu also knew that she was eloquent and smart enough not to play tricks with her on these small things.


    "The leader of the palace family is right. His name is Ye Kui. He is the second childe of Ye family of poison sect. However, he has committed many evils and has carried more than a dozen lives. Fortunately, my disciple helped him a while ago and just caught him. However, since he is in the poison sect, it is difficult for me to deal with him. Today, he will be returned to the leader of the palace family."


    old fox!


    Lin Mengya scolded.


    Obviously, she wanted to embarrass her, but she said it so clearly.


    Ye family of poison gate, the teacher and martial uncle taught her lessons before.


    Although most people in the poison sect follow the rules, there are also a small group of stubborn villains.


    Among these people, the Ye family is the leader.


    When the poison sect was flourishing, there were many strict rules, and it was still so rampant.


    However, the Ye family did not lag behind in the poison gate and had no control, so they became a local cancer.


    However, twenty years ago, the Ye family had a big event. After that, they were greatly weakened and had no capital to do evil.


    But I don''t want to be her stumbling block today.


    After a little thought, she put down her tea cup.


    Whatever.


    Anyway, in the eyes of others, the Ye family is also a poison sect.


    She is now clear about the relationship, but she has fallen into inferior.


    As for scum, it''s not too late to get rid of it. It''s just that these people can''t see jokes.


    "Are you ye Kui?"


    At this moment, ye Kui saw the woman sitting in front of him.


    He was a devil in color. He was so beautiful that he coveted it.


    "Hey, great beauty, your name is Ye Kui. Why, you also like your skills and want to be a romantic couple with me?"


    In an instant, the laughter around was even greater.


    The leader of the poison sect was despised by the scum of the poison sect, but he was still in front of the medical sect.


    How can they not be happy about such self humiliating things?


    On the other hand, the people in the poison sect clenched their fists.


    They have never hated their cowardice and inaction in the past few decades.


    If they are strong, how dare these people laugh at their leaders?


    But Lin Mengya''s reaction was beyond all their expectations.


    "Are you really Ye Kui?"


    Ye Kui opened his mouth, licked his lips and said, "if the great beauty doesn''t believe it, she can come to verify her identity."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya nodded gently and said, "well, it seems that we have to do so."


    With that, she got up and walked to Ye Kui.

 Chapter 2102

    The master of Baili family and elder Lu stared at her every move.


    Now, no matter what she does, the label of poison scum can no longer be taken off Ye Kui''s head.


    Besides, they are not slandering, but ye Kui, who has really committed those sins.


    They looked at each other with a feeling of watching a good play, waiting for the people of the poison sect to make a fool of themselves.


    "How does the great beauty verify it? Do you want me to take off my pants and show you?"


    Ye Kui is still talking these dirty words.


    But the frost at the bottom of Lin Mengya''s eyes reveals full danger.


    "I heard that the Ye family was able to bully men and women and do everything because they specialized in Mongolian medicine and flattering medicine. But all villains in the Jianghu like to spend high prices to buy some bags from the Ye family."


    When ye Kui heard the speech, his face showed some pride.


    "This is natural. This medicine can only be prepared by my Ye family. No one can compare with my medicine in the world!"


    Lin Meng''s elegant house is high and down, and his smile is a little cold.


    "It seems that you are really the Ye family?"


    Ye Kui nodded with a proud face.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to say, "but how can I hear that the Ye family will cut off the ring finger of their left hand from birth? I heard that the ancestors of the Ye family have a life, and the ring finger of their left hand can lead to ghosts and gods. If they are evil people, they will disrespect the ghosts and gods of heaven and earth. If they don''t cut off, they will be removed from the Ye family. From now on, they have nothing to do with it?"


    She picked up the dagger and picked up Ye Kui''s left hand with the handle.


    "But I think your ring finger is still fine? Or are you not the Ye family at all?"


    Ye Kuili immediately lowered his face and stared at her in a vicious way.


    "What you said is the old calendar many years ago. The old man has been buried. I don''t care about this shit rule!"


    However, some older people in the poison sect suddenly thought of what happened to the Ye family 20 years ago.


    Lin Mengya smiled. No matter how ye Kui reacted, she returned to her seat.


    "No matter who you are, since you bear the name of the Ye family, you can be regarded as a person of our poison sect. If you do evil things, I will severely punish you according to the rules of the poison sect and make an example of you! The rules of the poison sect can''t tolerate villains like you!"


    At this time, the faces of Baili family leader and elder Lu are not very good-looking.


    The reason is that twenty years ago, all the men of the Ye family were killed overnight.


    And their wives and daughters were the ones who were seeking revenge and insulted a lot in retaliation.


    Ye Kui said he was a member of the Ye family, but he was actually a muddle headed account.


    There was also a rumor that it had something to do with the medical school.


    They wanted to take ye Kui to disgust her, but they didn''t want this man to look young, but they knew more inside information than they did.


    Coupled with her resolute attitude, they couldn''t say anything at once.


    If you study it carefully, who knows that this woman will find out the bad debts of many years ago.


    And elder Lu just wanted to test her depth.


    "The leader of the palace family is really crisp and neat. Since the villain has been subdued, I''m relieved."


    Compared with the disappointment of the owners of the Baili family, elder Lu is watertight.


    Lin Mengya waved and someone dragged Ye Kui down to deal with it.


    Moreover, the people in charge of the poison sect also hated his performance just now. They immediately sealed his tongue, so that he could only stare at him, but it was half a word


    Can''t spit out.


    The onlookers around did not know the reason, but still spit on the despicability of the poison gate.


    Elder Lu also deliberately didn''t clarify the matter. It seems that he wants to ruin the reputation of their poison sect.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. It''s good. It seems that she has to give them a good return to match the "good intentions" of the two to her.


    "Mr. Lu is too worried. Such villains are naturally punishable by everyone. No matter whether they are doctors or poisons, they won''t connive at them. Are you right?"


    Elder Lu nodded and said, "yes, the master of the palace is right. The medical sect has been guarding people all over the world for many years. Naturally, it is to punish traitors and eliminate evil."


    Lin Mengya looked at him with a dignified appearance. I hope his attitude will be so firm for a while.


    "Master, master!"


    Outside, there was a sudden cry.


    The master of Baili family was happy to pull back a game. When he heard the servant''s cry, he just frowned and greeted the man in.


    "When?"


    As soon as the servant wanted to speak, he was stopped by bailixing who came in a hurry.


    "It''s all right. It''s just some small things. Where can I disturb the quiet of your guests?"


    The master of Baili family can''t see the cover of Baili Xing.


    I thought about what had happened, but in the yard, a servant ran in.


    "Lord, someone outside calls himself bailirio and says yes, it''s your cousin."


    The name of bailirio only impressed me in my old life.


    But after hearing the name, the head of the Baili family changed his face.


    If his uncle had not disappeared for no reason, I was afraid that the position of the house owner would not fall into his hands.


    And when he mentioned his cousin, he felt a headache.


    At that moment, he had to say, "where did the madman dare to pretend to be a member of my family and get out of here!"


    But I didn''t want to see Lin Mengya next to me, but at this time, I said, "don''t be busy driving people. The name of the master is the same as your cousin. Is he also your cousin?"


    "What?"


    The head of Baili family didn''t expect that the old enemy he feared most was gong Ya''s teacher!


    Just as he hesitated, a voice came from the yard, which made him in a nightmare all his life.


    "Bai Lijian, my good cousin. It seems that you haven''t seen each other for decades. Have you forgotten my relatives?"


    Another rough voice echoed.


    "Elder martial brother, I think he must be old and confused. You were the master of the hundred mile family at the beginning, but he was only in charge for a few days. He really regarded himself as the master."


    Yes, these two people!


    When he was young, what bailijian hated most was this pair of annoying martial brothers!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, younger martial brother. My uncle, entrusted by my father to take charge of the family, is not my cousin."


    "Hey, hey, look at my memory. But the old ones have no face, and the small ones follow suit. They don''t make much progress."


    Being ridiculed in public, bailijian only felt angry.


    He walked to the door in a few steps and said, "what do you know? This is my hundred mile home, not a place for you to be presumptuous!"


    But in the world, bailiri won''t be afraid of him alone.


    His purple and gold robes outline his unruly romantic posture.


    Just like decades ago, he was the elegant childe pursued by women all over the world, and Bai Lijian could only be his companion forever


    Lining.


    New hatred and old resentment made them see that even their sight was full of gunpowder.


    "Cousin, why get angry. Wu Tsun''s mouth is open, and it''s not a day or two. You should know that."


    "Who is your cousin? I don''t have a scum like you to be a cousin! You''ve been expelled from the house by Baili family. Now, get out!"


    Baili Rui sank a face.


    The momentum of the whole body is not lost at all. Bai Lijian is the owner of the family.


    "I think who dares?"


    His arrogant and confident appearance immediately reminded bailijian of his uncle.


    At that time, it bothered his father for half his life, and finally fell on him. The nightmare that tortured him for decades came again.


    They''re back!


    They want to take everything that belongs to them!


    Such cognition made bailijian make a crazy move.


    "Catch him! Baili Rui, you traitor, I will execute you myself!"


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, the woman behind him stopped drinking his people.


    Lin Mengya hurried to her teacher, raised her head and fought against Bai Lijian.


    "He is my teacher. I am the poison sect elder. I see who dares to touch him today!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the people in the poison sect glared at bailijian.


    Bai Lijian''s eyes were red with anger.


    Again!


    Why do people all over the world stand on the side of this scum!


    His face was gloomy and he said, "Lord Gong, this is a matter of our hundred miles family. You''d better stay out of it."


    "I can''t understand the words of the head of the hundred mile family."


    She hooked her lips, Sneered: "I didn''t know ye Kui before, but I forced me to admit that he was the man of our poison sect. Now, I have told you plainly that this is my teacher, but you said it''s your family''s business and has nothing to do with me. Oh, it seems that the right and wrong of the whole world depend on your mouth. If so, I won''t accompany our poison sect!"


    Bailijian was already extremely angry, but behind him, there was another Lu Changlao who didn''t lose his mind.


    Seeing that things were wrong, he made a round at once.


    "Well, well, since they are all a family, why do they get so angry."


    Bailijian is still unwilling to let go. A pair of eyes have been staring at bailiarui.


    The latter is not allowed, indifferent to it.


    Lin Mengya sneered, looked back and asked, "the teacher came in person, but what''s important?"


    Baili Rui glanced at Baili Jian and said solemnly, "I came here in person in the hope that Baili''s family can give me an explanation of poison door!"


    "Baili Rui, you are willing to fall and blame yourself! My Baili family has nothing to do with you!"


    Compared with Bai Lijian''s sarcasm, the teacher did not hesitate to fight back.


    "I didn''t come back to rob you of the position of family leader. I don''t want what I gave up in those years. But you sent someone to attack my poison gate ship and almost killed all my poison gates. I want to ask you today, what are you at ease!"


    For a moment, the Sanchun hall was silent.


    Bailijian also seemed to be thrown down by a bucket of cold water and woke up.


    Wu Tsung gave a puff and laughed.


    "As soon as my senior brother came back, the head of the Baili family yelled and killed like this. It seems that the head of the Baili family must be able to send someone to surround and kill us."

 Chapter 2103

    Everyone''s eyes focused on them.


    Baili firmly clenched his fist. For a moment, he was controlled by the shadow that had been heavily pressed in his heart since his youth. He was so ugly.


    In the final analysis, it was the two men who deliberately angered him.


    Suddenly, bailijian''s killing heart became more fiery, but people reluctantly controlled themselves.


    Lin Mengya felt sorry.


    If bailijian could be a little crazier, maybe today, she can take this opportunity to tear her face directly with Bailijia, so she doesn''t have to talk to her.


    But in this way, if the Baili family wants to move her father and the families of the poison door again, they have to weigh it.


    Isn''t it obvious who has a grudge against whom?


    She looked at Bai Lijian and said coldly, "Bai Lijian, you have to explain this to me."


    "What can I tell you? These are slanders and nonsense!"


    Now, how can bailijian recognize it?


    I only hate that there are too many people in the eye, otherwise he must have them all arrested.


    "Don''t worry about denying it. There''s always justice in this right and wrong, elder Lu, don''t you think so?"


    Lin Mengya is doing business step by step.


    Elder Lu turned his mind. Naturally, he knew that bailijian must have done it.


    He didn''t want to wade in this muddy water, but it was obviously too late to get out now.


    For today''s plan, we can only keep bailijian.


    "What the master of the palace family said is very true, but I have known the master of the hundred mile family for decades and know him well. There must be some misunderstanding about this."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Wu Tsung disdained to sneer and said, "bailijian, I don''t know anything else, but you shouldn''t be mistaken about the treasure ''thyme'' handed down by your Bailijia family?"


    Bai Lijian has a heavy complexion.


    In Wu Tsui''s open palm lay a fragrant pill.


    The others present were fine, but the disciples of Baili family couldn''t help looking at their waist.


    "Thyme" is actually a kind of certification for the children of Baili family.


    If you want to enter the inner courtyard, you must take your own thyme with you, otherwise it will trigger the mechanism and may even be life-threatening.


    This method of identifying people is very powerful. Because everyone''s temperature and habits are different, the thyme mixed with his own taste can be said to be unique.


    There is a special "fragrant beast" in the Baili family. As long as the thyme is put under its nose, it will naturally take people to find the owner of the fragrant pill.


    And thyme is expensive. Most children only wait for the family to distribute it, so they almost always carry it with them, and the incense is in people''s hands.


    Now, the thyme, which should have been carried by the disciples of the Baili family, is actually in Wu Tsui''s hand.


    Bai Lijian frowned.


    Those dead men sent out will never have thyme. Whose is it?


    "It doesn''t mean anything."


    Seeing that he was still hard spoken, Lin Mengya took the fragrant pill and put it in front of Bai Lijian.


    "I think everyone in the Baili family knows how precious this thing is. But it appears on the people who assassinated us. Is it difficult that someone deliberately framed it? But I heard that the Baili family can know people by incense. Why don''t we find this man and see what he said?"


    Bailijian clenched his teeth.


    He was sure that the man was not in the family.


    At the same time, he could not completely rule out that someone would take thyme to encircle and suppress them.


    Thinking about how to get rid of it, the annoying Wu Tsui continued, "I don''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, he doesn''t do such dirty things once or twice. He has a thick skin like a city wall, and he can''t say any shameless excuses to delay. Young niece, spare his old face!"


    "Wu Tsun, shut up!"


    Bailijian was almost out of breath.


    When he was young, this bastard couldn''t find happiness for him because of bailiri.


    If it weren''t for the strength of the Wu family, he would have frustrated the bastard!


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and knew that the man was aroused by martial uncle. At present, she also cooperated and said, "martial uncle can''t say that. After all, the leader of the hundred mile family is higher than me. If he insists on refusing, I can''t force it. In the end, I want to give face to the elders."


    "Oh, my niece is considerate, gentle and virtuous. The more you live, the more you go back. Why can''t you even compare with a child?"


    Lin Mengya, the bear''s child, and Wu Chiu, the bear''s parent, almost killed Bai Lijian by singing and making peace.


    However, he soon took care of it.


    A trace of malice crossed his eyes. He snorted coldly and said heavily, "I can sit upright. I''m not afraid of your wanton slander. However, if I prove my innocence, you two must kowtow and apologize to me!"


    Other hundred mile disciples and their allies accused them with indignation.


    Lin Mengya straightened her chest and was not afraid at all.


    "OK. If it is confirmed that this matter has nothing to do with the Baili family, I will not only kowtow and make amends for you, but also compensate the Baili family for one million liang of gold."


    One million taels of gold!


    The people around couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    No wonder they all say that the palace family is rich. At the beginning, even the temple and the royal family were not rich.


    Now it seems that it is not a lie.


    Bailijian''s eyes shrunk, but he was more angry.


    I think his hundred mile family has been inherited for hundreds of years. Although it is not impossible to take out one million liang of gold, it is not as easy as Gong ya, a yellow haired girl.


    And she was clearly humiliating him!


    "Well, since the master of the palace family is so generous, I can''t fall behind. If this proves to have something to do with my bailijian, I''ll let him become the master of the family immediately and never ask about the family again. How about it?"


    old fox!


    Lin Mengya scolded secretly.


    In this way, even if it is proved to be related to Bailijia, it may not be related to bailijian.


    Moreover, bailijian must have dealt with the follow-up.


    Even if the relationship with him was found out, bailijian let him be the monk, but bailijian''s family was controlled by him for many years. In the end, he didn''t just play a word trap.


    However, if she doesn''t skin the old thief today, she will be blind to the forgetful performance of the teacher and martial uncle.


    "Please."


    Bailijian sneered and ordered bailixing to take out the fragrant beast.


    Before long, Lin Mengya smelled the faint aroma in the air.


    The taste is very complex. The system can distinguish it instantly. It contains at least hundreds of aromas mixed together.


    It is said that every smell smelled by the fragrant beast will be emitted again by itself.


    It seems that this little beast who knows incense has also experienced a lot in Baili family.


    "Master of the house, bring the fragrant beast."


    Most of the people present had never seen such a rare little beast, so they all raised their feet and wanted to see the secret treasure of Baili family.


    Lin Mengya is also curious.


    no


    The rare animals in her house were not too rare, so she just took a look.


    A little beast that looks like a little pig is nestling in bailixing''s arms.


    "Well, put it down. Master Gong, can you give me thyme now?"


    Seeing the fragrant beast, bailijian''s face eased a little.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hesitate and handed him the things happily.


    Bai Lijian readily fed the fragrant pill to the fragrant beast.


    The latter ate very delicious, and then struggled desperately in the arms of bailixing.


    "Hum!"


    Even the cry was like a piglet. The people around looked novel and stared at the movements of the fragrant beast.


    The little beast landed, but he was not busy looking for people, but kept arching his small nose and sniffing in circles.


    Lin Mengya also felt some novelty. When she was watching carefully, she saw that the little beast had one head and arched into bailijian''s arms.


    In an instant, the whole scene was quiet.


    Everyone stared at the fragrant beast with hundreds of miles of hard clothes.


    "Hum!"


    The little beast hummed anxiously, and two little hoofs planed the precious white cloth, and couldn''t wait to announce his answer.


    The next second, Wu Tsung''s laughter came.


    "Hahaha, hundred miles old thief, today you were bitten by this little beast and wore your skin. I see how you can argue!"


    Bailijian is stupid.


    He was stunned and stared at the fragrant beast.


    No!


    Shouldn''t the incense recognizing beast fall on Gong ya, and then he accuses the other party of deliberately planting it?


    How could it, instead, jump on him?


    "This, this, no, no! It must be wrong! Wrong!"


    Bai Lixing was also sweating anxiously.


    He made his hands and feet. How can he make such a big mistake now?


    After a few cries, he took the little beast back to his arms.


    "Master, there must be something wrong. It''s probably because incense recognizing animals often haunt your yard. Let''s try again!"


    Bailijian didn''t believe the result, so he acquiesced in bailixing''s action.


    Put the fragrant beast on the ground again, and Bai Lixing wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "You can''t make any more mistakes!"


    He whispered a warning, but he forgot that he knew where the fragrant beast could understand people.


    When the little beast was put on the ground, it was in a circle again. After that, it took four short hooves and ran quickly to Bai Lijian''s face, humming and moaning.


    Such a result, but let everyone fool.


    People at the poison gate laughed and looked at the Baili family. This farce and shame were all thrown to grandma''s house!


    Bai Lirui frowned and saw something.


    He pulled his student''s sleeve and whispered, "how do I feel that this fragrant beast seems to be a little afraid of you?"


    In fact, even if the teacher didn''t mention it, she was surprised.


    She saw clearly just now.


    The action of the incense recognizing beast before jumping on bailijian was to arch its nose in the direction where she was.


    In other words, the fragrant beast probably wanted to come for her.


    But I don''t know why, the next second, the fragrant beast will turn the pig''s head and run towards its master quickly.


    It''s like I''m afraid of something.

 Chapter 2104

    fear?


    Lin Mengya unconsciously lowers her head and looks at herself.


    Where is she so terrible?


    At this time, the incense recognizing beast had completely penetrated into the bailijian''s clothes, and could only see a curled little tail shaking outside.


    It made her feel a little subtle.


    But when I think of the smell, the smell beast must be very sensitive to the smell. Maybe there is something on her that the smell beast doesn''t like.


    This result made all Bai Lijian''s previous words a joke.


    Even the allies of the hundred mile family are as silent as mute at the moment.


    Baili Rui snorted coldly, "Baili Jian, the fact is in front of you. What else can you argue?"


    Bailijian naturally can''t recognize it.


    In fact, even he was in shock and barely recovered.


    He took a long breath and suppressed the impulse to kick the despairing little beast under his feet.


    "This is the end of the matter. I have nothing to say. It was my lax control that caused such a disaster."


    He turned to elder Lu, who was still calm, but Bai Lijian knew his temperament.


    If this matter goes on, Lu Changlao will only feel that he is incompetent.


    "I am firm in my words and deeds. From now on, I will hand over the head of the Baili family to a virtuous man. Elder Lu will be a witness on this matter. However, I really didn''t do this. Please tell everyone, elder Lu, can help me find out the truth."


    Bailijian''s move was to retreat and advance, which immediately resolved a large part of the crisis.


    After all, people here still prefer him more.


    Before their group of sufferers spoke, someone immediately began to praise him and said he was aboveboard. All this was definitely a misunderstanding.


    Lin Mengya squinted slightly.


    This time, she wanted to take Bai Lijian by surprise and turn the poison gate into a favorable condition.


    But I didn''t expect that the fragrant beast would do so halfway.


    So that she achieved better results than expected.


    She also said with a smile, "the master of the Baili family is very bold, but this matter has always something to do with the Baili family. My people were also frightened along the way."


    It was his own business for him to make himself a monk.


    Don''t think that because of this, you will blur the harm that this incident has brought to the poison gate.


    Bailijian has failed repeatedly. Now when he looks at her again, he already hates her to the bone.


    "The palace master doesn''t want to be aggressive, does he?"


    "You''re right. It''s unreasonable. You said to make the monk master. You also raised this fragrant beast. Anyway, I''m a victim."


    "You!"


    Bai Lijian gnashed his teeth and said, "what do you want?"


    "Simple."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows with a shallow smile.


    "We''ve traveled a long way here. We''re really worried about our family. Why don''t you send someone from Baili family to protect our family everywhere. If anything happens to our family before we go back, even if Baili family''s protection is unfavorable, what do you think?"


    There is evil in the eyes of hundreds of miles.


    The woman clearly knew that the doctor and Baili family were everywhere in the poison gate, and there were people watching their families secretly.


    Now, she''s trying to get rid of these people?


    "I can''t guarantee such a thing."


    "You can do everything you can. Besides, the poison sect has been cultivating self-cultivation for so many years. Where can there be enemies who can come to seek revenge? Unless it''s an old grudge."


    This means that no one treats them except doctors


    Disadvantageous.


    But bailijian couldn''t promise it without permission.


    At this time, Mr. Lu slowly said, "what the master of the Palace said is reasonable. Brother Baili, you might as well promise first."


    With the permission of elder Lu, bailijian could only nod with a gloomy face.


    "Thank you, elder Lu."


    Her smiling eyes were crooked and took advantage of her.


    Elder Lu also looked like a good man, making a round play.


    A storm, with such a result has become a foregone conclusion.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also declined the guest house arranged by Bai Li''s family.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they found a decent house in the city.


    Of course, none of this has been concealed from the eyes and ears of the hundred mile family.


    It''s not 100% safe here, but at least it''s much better than a house in a hundred miles.


    "The hundred mile old thief has not made any progress for so many years."


    In the main hall of the house, Wu Tsui still didn''t miss the opportunity to satirize Bai Lijian.


    He just said a few words to his senior brother on purpose. That bailijian jumped his feet in a hurry.


    It''s no different from when I was young.


    Bai Lirui was worried and glanced at his younger martial brother.


    "Bailijian is very resourceful. This time he just didn''t expect it."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Bailijian has been in charge of Bailijia for many years, and his temper has become arrogant and overbearing.


    This time, she pinched his temperament and stepped on him again and again, which angered Bai Lijian and made him lose his mind.


    But when bailijian returns to his mind, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    "In fact, he will not abide by the condition I mentioned. But now if he wants to threaten us with his family, he must first think about the long public in the world."


    Bailijian and the medical school care more about people''s ideas than poison school.


    After today, Bai Lijian''s personal words about her will be publicized.


    Treachery is a crime that hundreds of families and doctors can''t afford now.


    Baili Rui thought more, especially after seeing Baili Jian''s appearance now, he couldn''t help worrying.


    "I always think the hundred mile family is strange. Ya''er, you still have to be careful tomorrow."


    Before leaving, elder Lu personally told her that the competition between the two schools would begin tomorrow.


    At that time, many heavyweights will appear.


    The teacher and martial uncle have also contacted old friends from all sides to try to make the situation not one-sided.


    This time, the doctor wanted to defeat the poison gate in one breath.


    Then she will show the world that the poison door is still the one that will make the world tremble!


    She calmed the families of poison sect. What she didn''t expect was that today''s events actually boosted her morale.


    We all think that since the predecessors of poison sect were able to press the medical sect everywhere, why can''t they now?


    Look at the world, who is in charge of romantic!


    Such a momentum could not help reassuring her a lot.


    What she feared most was that her own side was frightened by the enemy.


    Back to the room, I cleaned up a little. As soon as I changed my clothes, I heard the original little black cry outside.


    "Meow -"


    This naughty little beast has been playing crazy with ferrets recently. He hasn''t seen anyone all day.


    She was about to call Xiao Hei, but the door opened.


    Long Tianyu had a gloomy face and a little black back neck in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She just thought


    To take Xiaohei, he was hidden by long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya noticed that there were three scratches on long Tianyu''s right hand.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew it was Xiaohei''s masterpiece.


    Why is this little thing so naughty?


    "You, you are usually very good. How can you fight your own people?"


    She taught Xiao Hei a lesson by pretending to be angry.


    Sure enough, long Tianyu''s face immediately looked better.


    With his hands raised, he threw Xiao Hei on the bed.


    The latter immediately arched into her quilt and showed a small head, wilting and pathetic.


    He pulled long Tianyu''s hand and looked at the wound. Fortunately, it didn''t scratch deeply.


    It''s just that Xiaohei''s whole body is highly toxic. This claw is amazing.


    "It''s all right. It controls itself and doesn''t poison."


    Long Tianyu seemed to know what she thought and explained.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at him suspiciously. Long Tianyu softly explained, "since you can control the blood poison, it can also control the poison on itself. Just now, it should be out of control. Fortunately, at the last moment, it recognized me."


    be out of control? What''s going on?


    Lin Mengya immediately left long Tianyu and caught Xiao Hei.


    As soon as the little guy reached his hand, the little tail hooked her wrist, and the plush little head rubbed her palm.


    As long Tianyu said, Xiao Hei can really control the toxins in his body.


    The animal feeds on its master''s blood, so the stronger the master is, the stronger it will be.


    Just a little guy who is lively all day, but now he looks very depressed.


    "Where''s the ferret?"


    Just as he was talking, a slender little ferret appeared at the door.


    And in his mouth, he bit a twig.


    "Master, it''s'' drunk for ten thousand days'', which is very popular with insect herding animals. It''s equivalent to the wood day Polygonum in modern society. If people misuse it, it will have strong hallucinogenicity, and one leaf can make people sleep forever."


    The little medicine reminded her immediately.


    When Lin Mengya saw that the ferret put wanri drunk at her feet, she tilted her little head and climbed to the nest she was going to be in the corner.


    "Is it OK for the ferret to eat?"


    Xiaoyao thought for a moment and replied, "ordinary ferrets will die of drunkenness, but you won''t."


    Yes, her pet is not ordinary anyway.


    After a little sigh, she picked up the branch, connected with Xiaohei, and put it into the small nest next to the ferret.


    Now she knows that Xiaohei is just drunk after eating too much for ten thousand days.


    He explained to long Tianyu a little, and the latter was relieved.


    This little thing hurts. Even if he is rough and fleshy, if his wife suffers, he must give the little black spot a color to see.


    "This hundred mile family is really strange. It''s all right. What do you do with this kind of thing?"


    She couldn''t help sighing, and long Tianyu only looked at it and frowned.


    "Ya''er, ask about the medicine. Can I use it when I''m drunk for ten thousand days?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao immediately gave an answer.


    "It is recorded in the zither manual that if ten thousand days drunk is mixed with more than ten kinds of drugs, the hallucinogenic effect will not kill after dilution and processing. Therefore, it can be used as a hallucinogen. The so-called bone powder of mirage fish is actually this thing."


    This answer surprised her a little.


    When she told the answer to long Tianyu, the latter fell into silence.


    For a moment, he said calmly, "unexpectedly, there are such things in Baili family."

 Chapter 2105

    Mirage bone meal she had seen before.


    Since a hundred mile family can use it, it''s not uncommon to get drunk for ten thousand days.


    Just listen to the tone of long Tianyu, but it''s very unexpected.


    "This thing is so powerful that if you want to use it for a hundred miles, you must do less evil."


    Long Tianyu raised his thin lips and said with a sneer, "my people went to a place called ''blissful town'' a while ago. They were secretly plotted by the enemy. At that time, they were in a dreamland and almost completely annihilated. The locals said it was magic. Now I know that it was all man-made."


    She knows that most of long Tianyu''s people are blocking the enemy of Xiancheng.


    It seems that the Baili family has colluded with Xiancheng.


    "However, there may be discord between the medical gate and Xiancheng. Hundreds of miles of families have long and look forward to Shu. I don''t know if we can find both ways."


    Seems to think of something, long Tianyu said coldly.


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she also gently raised her lips.


    "Yes. But if the aristocratic families all over the world knew that Baili family had so many invisible things, how would they react?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and saw the bad smile in her eyebrows and eyes. He just felt itchy.


    Reach out and pinch her little nose.


    "Then there is the master of Lao palace."


    "Your Highness, you''re welcome."


    Now, one of them is in the light and the other is in the dark, and they collect all the forces in the world.


    The day when light and darkness blend is the day when it really shakes the four directions.


    The next day, she was served by Bai Su and Cairu early to wash and change clothes.


    Today she is still dressed in purple, but more solemn than yesterday.


    When she got to the main hall, the teacher and martial uncle arrived early.


    Seeing her, they both brightened up.


    "I didn''t expect to see this'' Purple Gold Nebula ''reappear after decades."


    At the beginning of the grand occasion of the poison gate, all the things created were extremely luxurious.


    But the one who originally designed it had elegant taste and used the most mysterious purple.


    She was fit for this extremely strong color.


    Now I put it on again, and I immediately straightened out the arrogance of the poison door.


    "The teacher and martial uncle are also very handsome."


    She squinted and smiled.


    This dress should be her grandmother''s.


    But her grandmother didn''t put it on once. She didn''t want to be in good shape with her body.


    Zijin Xingyun robe has a special texture. It''s absolutely no problem to wear it for 70 or 80 years.


    Yesterday they just went to show their faces. Naturally, they didn''t have to wear real guys.


    But today, they represent the face of the poison door.


    The teacher and uncle also had this when they were young.


    It seems that no matter what the teacher says, the heart of reviving the poison gate has never been lost.


    "Ghost girl, it''s sweet."


    Bai Lirui touched his clothes with emotion.


    For many years, he thought he would never have the chance to wear this dress again.


    His good apprentice has realized his dream for many years.


    In contrast, Wu Tsung seems much more proud.


    "Elder martial brother, let them have a good look now. We poison sect are arrogant!"


    As soon as the nickname of No. 2 middle school was exported, the teacher immediately gave his silly younger martial brother a white look.


    "Get out


    Fuck off! If you dare say one more word, I''ll poison you. Shut up forever! "


    Wu Tsung immediately shut up and counseled quickly.


    But he still gave her his eyes. It was clear that he was flattering in public but disobeying in private.


    "Well, sir, it''s not urgent to clean up martial uncle. It''s not at this time. Let''s go and meet the people of the medical school."


    The three stepped out of the main hall.


    Outside the yard, a purple and gold stood in front of her.


    There are many middle-aged people with white temples but full of energy.


    More are young people with a vibrant face and a twinkling determination to win.


    "Door master!"


    I don''t know who called her first. Lin Mengya was stunned. Immediately, more people were ignited in her eyes.


    "Sect leader! We are all ready!"


    "Yes, today is a good time for us to be ashamed!"


    Such a scene was beyond her expectation.


    To tell the truth, she came here more because she wanted to save her father and reunite her family.


    But now, after experiencing life and death, these people are sincere and call her the sect leader.


    "Listen to me first."


    She cleared her throat and was moved.


    "As the sect leader, everything is very important. Gong Ya is ungrateful and incompetent. Besides, it''s a rule that the sect leader can''t be the leader of the poison sect. As a person of the poison sect, Gong Ya doesn''t dare to make an exception."


    The burden on her shoulders is heavy enough. There''s no need to take a big one for herself.


    Unfortunately, the people of the poison sect were very upright. Then someone said, "the leader of the poison sect has always been a capable person. Looking at the whole poison sect, only you have such qualifications. We don''t recognize others!"


    "Besides, there is no master of the palace in the rules of the poison door. You can''t be the master of the poison door. If you can''t be the master, we don''t want this master!"


    Lin Mengya was frightened by the big guy''s enthusiasm.


    It''s no wonder that we can cultivate such informal talents as teachers and martial uncles. Compared with those families with strict hierarchy, the poison door is so unrestrained that it makes people stunned.


    "This... Teacher, what do you say?"


    She tilted her head and looked to her teacher for help.


    Baili Rui touched his beard. As soon as he wanted to talk, he heard Wu Tsun muttering in a low voice.


    "Hey, the teacher''s debt to the students has been paid, which can be regarded as the father''s debt to the daughter."


    Lin Mengya immediately glared at her teacher, who was not very interesting to her. Unnaturally, she didn''t turn her head and said, "cough, this is the keepsake given to you by the teacher at the beginning, which is the keepsake of the leader of the poison sect. Otherwise, ya''er, you''d better go on."


    Huh?


    Lin Mengya feels that her family seems to have been cheated by her teacher again.


    Glancing at the teacher coldly, he motioned to the other party to settle the accounts after autumn. Then he smiled and said, "I thank you for your kindness, but I think I should be careful about the sect leader. Why don''t I act as the sect leader temporarily. How about we discuss the matter after the fight?"


    This is no way.


    It''s not good for the people to force her too hard, so that the door owner who was found hard won''t run away again, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    So, everyone quickly nodded. As long as she was willing to take it, the sect leader would take the place of the sect leader.


    Sooner or later, they will make her the leader of poison sect!


    In the years to come, Lin Mengya, who has countless titles and has become a living legend, often worries about the inexplicable addition of subordinates of different forces in her family.


    If you do too much, you''ll probably be familiar with it?


    The party walked out of the house


    Son.


    Even if there were not many pedestrians on the street, the eyes of those people also focused on this group of people.


    By the time they reached the square in the center of the main city, many people had gathered there.


    Of course, bailijian was with those aristocratic families, but he didn''t see elder Lu.


    "Yo, Baili family leader, he came out so hard. Obviously, he cherished his opportunity in office."


    Although she looks good in the presence, she can be angry when she opens her mouth.


    Bailijian glanced at her indifferently. Last night, he was so regretful that he punished bailixing on the spot.


    As for the little beast that did something wrong, he almost kicked him to death.


    If it hadn''t been for the precious incense beast, he would have killed the useless thing.


    He hated Gong ya, Bai Lirui and Wu Chiu.


    "Don''t be so weird, Gong ya. You and I are just the same."


    "Oh? I can''t understand what Baili''s master said. How can I be the same as you? Should I call you aunt Baili?"


    In an instant, the people around sprayed a piece.


    Bailijian took three deep breaths before he managed to suppress the impulse to kill.


    He picked up the corner of his eye and gave her a cold shave.


    "Do you think the poison door is under your control?"


    She smiled and said, "no one can completely control everything in the world. Instead of trying to control everything, it''s better to let it go."


    Baili Jian snorted coldly, "I hope you can be so indifferent for a while."


    They don''t like each other, and they don''t talk much.


    Lin Mengya sat in the position of the poison door, and there were people casting doubts or examining eyes around her.


    But Bai Lijian''s words just now made her feel a little bad.


    Next to him is the teacher.


    "Teacher, what forces have not arrived in the poison gate?"


    Hearing the speech, Bai Lirui''s face looked a little ugly.


    "There is another one, but they are the sect leader at that time, that is, my martial uncle. But they haven''t heard from them for many years. Your martial uncle also sent many people to look for it. I don''t know if they can find it."


    Wu Tsung also heard the conversation between their teachers and disciples. Then he looked around and said in a low voice, "in fact, there are some old monsters in the poison gate, but they won''t appear until they reach the critical moment of life and death. This time I put together an old face and moved several of them. Alas, little niece, the water here is too deep. You don''t want to take over the poison gate. Maybe it''s right."


    For the rest, martial uncle didn''t say everything because the occasion was wrong.


    But looking at their posture, Lin Mengya felt more and more that she seemed to be on a thief ship.


    I wonder if it''s too late to think about getting off the ship now?


    Finally, the late Lu Changlao finally appeared.


    "I''ve kept you waiting."


    All the owners, including Lin Mengya, nodded to him.


    The latter is dressed in snow-white robes, which is even more non cannibal.


    With a warm smile, it is easy to make people feel good, and you can hear what you say.


    "Today''s competition meeting between our two schools was witnessed by heroes all over the world. Lu, on behalf of the medical school, is very grateful. However, for the sake of fairness, our ruling power this time is not in the hands of the medical school or the poison school, but by nine highly respected people."


    Lin Mengya knew that the doctor wanted to play these thoughts, but she just wanted to get rid of them openly in front of people all over the world.


    But when she saw the nine people, she was secretly surprised.

 Chapter 2106

    I don''t know whether the doctors are too confident or whether they play on purpose.


    At least three of the nine were her old acquaintances.


    Watching Ma Lian and Cheng rushong take their seats, plus the Deputy Temple Lord who supported her through the scene.


    She couldn''t help feeling more confused about the idea of medicine.


    These three people must be on her side. Are the other six people from the medical school?


    Elder Lu said with a smile: "the nine agreed to join our ruling group after careful consideration. Before that, they all guaranteed with personality that they would fairly and fairly rule the competition between our two schools. We can rest assured that the poison sect is the same."


    Lin Mengya nodded and exchanged eyes with the three people.


    Before she came, she didn''t receive any news, and whether it was Ma and Cheng, or the vice Lord, if she learned the news in advance, she would find a way to inform her.


    But now, they are so secretive.


    Obviously, there must be something strange.


    Elder Lu is also introducing the ruling group in turn.


    "This one, the Pei court from Longdu sentenced Lord Pei!"


    Pei Yuan sentenced her to have heard of it.


    He is the chief of the imperial palace imperial hospital. He has excellent medical skills and is a hereditary hospital judge. He is also a rare medical expert in the world.


    But the Pei family can be regarded as a medical family. Even if they obey the orders of the royal family, they actually have a good relationship with the medical family.


    She looked at Pei Yuan, who was also looking at her.


    And somehow, she felt that Pei Yuan was sentenced and seemed to dislike her.


    But it''s normal for the doctor to find him when he thinks of the three people who have a long relationship with her.


    "Second, the descendant of the king of medicine, the green leaf childe of the king of Medicine Valley!"


    Young master Qingye is only in his twenties, but sitting next to a group of big men, he doesn''t see any timidity.


    Red face, white teeth, good appearance.


    The most important thing is the dust of temperament, which is really like a hollow Valley orchid.


    Nearby, Wu Tsui said in a low voice, "both of us can''t live without medicine, so it''s not easy to underestimate the power of Yaowang valley. In the first few years, his master was fair and treated us equally. However, I heard that this young master Qingye was engaged to a lady of the family in the medical school two years ago. Now it seems that their relationship must be closer than ours."


    Lin Mengya nodded and knew.


    "Third, the supreme elder of the doctor''s hall, Wen Yuan!"


    The three words of doctor hall made Lin Mengya notice the man.


    Wenjing has been depressed for a while since she shattered her three views.


    After that, she went out early and came back late every day. Even after she started, she ran away with her. I don''t know where she went.


    The current situation of the doctor''s hall is not much worse, even if it is not fragmented.


    Although she and long Tianyu secretly support Wenjing, the doctor''s hall is a very exclusive place. If you want to master it, you have to rely on Wenjing herself.


    The supreme elder doesn''t know the origin of each other, but the doctor''s hall is inseparable from the doctor''s door. I think she also knows where his feet extend.


    Next, elder Lu''s introduction confused her even more.


    "Fourth, your Majesty''s Personal Envoy, your cousin, your highness Lu!"


    "Fifth, the Personal Envoy of the Lord of the temple and the chief Dharma protector of the temple!"


    "Sixth, your highness King Xiao!"


    "Seventh, the Deputy Lord of the temple!"


    "Eighth, Ma Lian, the owner of the Ma family!"


    "Ninth,


    Cheng rushong, the head of the Cheng family! "


    When he introduced them in turn, everyone was shocked by this unprecedented powerful battle.


    From this point of view, almost all the forces in the Ming Dynasty of the state of Wei have arrived.


    Emperor Zun, temple, three kings, ten aristocratic families, plus poison and medicine.


    This time, they must play a big game!


    Lin Mengya went through it from beginning to end and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    On the surface, the lineup this time is very fair.


    But in fact, there are some extremely complex relationships.


    There are three representatives of the poison sect and the medical sect, that is, the three who have little to do with them actually play a decisive role.


    Emperor Zun, temple, King Xiao.


    These three forces, she is not 100% sure to fight for, but what about medicine?


    At that time, if you lose, it will be equivalent to the public execution of the poison gate, and there will be no chance to turn over in the future.


    This battle is not easy to fight.


    Next, the teacher and martial uncle also saw the problem.


    "Bah, these doctors are really shameless. They can do such things, a group of hypocrites!"


    No matter how angry martial uncle is, it''s a foregone conclusion.


    It seems that if you want to overturn against the wind, you must crush each other with absolute strength.


    It''s just that the water is too deep. If you want to win, it''s even more difficult.


    She was thinking, but she heard the teacher say in a low voice, "but the only real medical disciples are Lu Chang and Lao three. Do they just want to rely on a hundred miles?"


    She was also surprised when the teacher said so.


    From bailijian''s attitude towards elder Lu, Bailijia should obey the doctor''s orders.


    This time, the two sides must fight for life and death.


    Isn''t bailijian afraid to compensate the whole Bailijia?


    After turning her mind, she smiled and said, "since we are all respected dignitaries, it seems that we don''t need to worry about the fairness of the result of this contest. But there''s one more thing. I hope elder Lu can answer my doubts."


    Elder Lu nodded.


    "This fight is related to both of us. Now most of the people of our poison sect have arrived, but the medical sect..."


    She paused and looked at Bai Lijian.


    The latter immediately felt his blood gas, and could only give her a white eye.


    "I mean, there are too few disciples of your sect. In this way, we feel that more deceives less."


    Elder Lu said as if he had just remembered something: "look at me, I forgot such an important thing. But before the contest, the nine adults decided the content of the contest by drawing lots. They also sent it to the poison sect elder. Why, the palace master doesn''t know?"


    Poison sect elder?


    Lin Mengya only felt as if she had been calculated.


    Elder Lu seemed to be ignorant and said slowly, "half a month ago, our two men came to the competition field. We just waited for the nine adults to arrive and agree on the date to start the competition. I think it was the hurry of the palace master to miss such important news."


    She didn''t receive this shit fight at all!


    Looking at the nine people on the stage again, she clearly saw several people on the other side of the medical door, showing ridicule and the helplessness of the three people on her side.


    i see!


    I also want to know that the poison sect elders served by the Lu family are the ones who disagree with the teacher and martial uncle.


    But such a big thing, each other


    I''m actually hiding and tucking in. I''m only thinking about fighting for power and power!


    They have been tricked by the medicine sect. Now, the poison sect must lose!


    "The leader of the palace family has just become aware of this. How could he be so disappointed? It''s difficult. The leader of the palace family is unaware of this. Oh, I don''t know whether you, the leader, have been unanimously recognized by the poison sect."


    Bailijian seized the opportunity and began to ridicule her.


    His words, for her, were irrelevant.


    Now her most anxious thing is to find the place and content of Bidou.


    Elder Lu''s city hall is much higher than bailijian.


    In front of the crowd, he pretended to be sorry and said, "it''s all my negligence, master of the palace. By the way, the competition is divided into three parts. The details are in this letter. Our competition will be held in two days, and there''s still time for everything."


    False kindness! Obviously, he wanted to win without fighting, but he still made this gesture.


    With a fake smile, Lin Mengya stuffed the letter into her arms.


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Elder Lu looked at her with a smile, but there was a cold light in the depths of his eyes.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    "I will live up to the kindness of elder Lu!"


    Under the different thoughts of all parties, Lin Mengya took people back to the house.


    "Fool! Waste! Fool! Can''t their brains be poisoned and stupid? When is it, and they just focus on such bad things!"


    As soon as I got back to the yard, martial uncle scolded me.


    This time, the teacher did not stop, but silently sat next to her, frowning.


    "Ya''er, I didn''t think about it well."


    The teacher said apologetically.


    But several house owners around him comforted one after another: "you can''t say that! When the poison gate lost its power, they even left the whole poison gate to protect themselves. Now they come out to rob power. It''s hateful!"


    The teacher sighed bitterly.


    He did not expect that after so many years, these people could be so shameless.


    Lin Mengya also asked about the so-called poison sect elders.


    "Hum! Shit poison sect elder! If they hadn''t insisted on their own way and made great achievements, why couldn''t we turn over for decades?"


    The last fight?


    She cast her eyes on the teacher.


    According to the news revealed by the teacher and martial uncle, a very serious accident occurred during the last fight.


    According to the calculation of time, the teacher should have been in the state of Jin at that time.


    But the teacher should have a way to come back. Otherwise, he won''t remain famous here.


    "I don''t want to talk about the past. In short, if they want to repeat their old skills, I won''t give in!"


    Bai Lirui''s eyes are firm.


    In the past, he was able to let people because he felt that these false names were not important.


    But it''s about his daughter''s little apprentice, so we can''t do it again.


    Wu Tsung vented and now calmed down.


    He sat on the chair, looking cold.


    "The elder martial brother gave up his seat because he didn''t care about these things at all. However, they obviously forgot the lesson I taught them at that time!"


    A fierce momentum slowly appeared on them.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but wonder how gorgeous and eye-catching the demeanor of poison door''s double maniacs in those years?

 Chapter 2107

    She took a deep breath and calmed her mind.


    Now that they have the chance to compete three times, they can make up for the next two games as long as they are properly planned.


    Now, she can''t panic.


    Unfolding the letter, Lin Mengya looked at the contents carefully.


    But the more she looked, the more eccentric she looked.


    In the end, when she put down the letter, the whole person was shrouded in an emotion that no one else could understand.


    Suddenly, everyone''s heart sank.


    Bai Lirui felt distressed and said softly, "even if you lose, it''s not your fault. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Over there, Wu Tsung was so anxious that she almost scratched her ears and cheeks.


    "Yes, little niece, don''t scare martial uncle like this! It''s a big deal, martial uncle, keep you in the way!"


    The people next to me are all anxious.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and waved her hand.


    "Don''t worry, I just... Forget it, let''s go back first. In short, we don''t win nothing this time."


    Although she spoke confidently, everyone only thought she was holding on.


    Lin Mengya smiled. Now is not the time to make it public.


    When all the people were gone, Bai Lirui sighed when she was sure that there were only three people left, including her teacher and martial uncle.


    "Come on, girl, you have a teacher to support you anyway. The task of reviving the poison gate shouldn''t have fallen on you alone. It''s not fair to you."


    Martial uncle nodded and clenched his fist.


    "I''ve lived for decades. Little niece, your martial uncle is never afraid of death!"


    Moved, Lin Mengya was speechless.


    She shook her head reluctantly, then handed the letter to the teacher.


    "You''ll see. This time, we really have the best time and place! I''m afraid it''s also the doctors who have done many evil things. It''s clear that nature can''t tolerate them!"


    Bai Lirui''s doubts were answered after seeing the contents of the letter.


    "This, this..."


    He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    Nearby, Wu Tsui pulled the paper in a hurry.


    It was written in black and white.


    The first time: I was surprised to hear that babies died of an emergency in the inland area. If the two departments can find out the cause of the epidemic and solve it, the one who takes the fastest time will win.


    The second round of competition: poisonous insects often haunt and injure people in Yanxia mountain, Xinzhou. The two departments work together to eliminate poisonous insects for five days. The one with a large number is the winner.


    The third round of competition: after the first two games are decided, the jury will draw lots to decide.


    Bai Lirui was filled with emotion and suppressed the impulse to laugh three times.


    Ren is the old thief. He is like a ghost. In the end, he is not going to be defeated by his apprentice.


    Wu Tsung understood the first, but he was still worried about the second.


    "Yanxia mountain is a place where there are few people. It''s easy to defend and difficult to attack. I heard there are a bunch of fierce bandits there. No one dares to enter the mountain recently. Let''s go this time. I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous and the form is not optimistic!"


    Lin Mengya and the teacher looked at each other tacitly. The two teachers and disciples of the chicken thief pressed her relationship with Yanxia mountain without saying a word.


    "However, if we can win the first item, we can''t win the second item. In short, we can catch up with the third item, and there is always a chance of turnover."


    But Lin Mengya thought about it, shook her head and said, "I think it''s better to focus on the second item."


    "But


    , don''t we already have the result of the first competition? We''ll be more sure if we win the first game steadily. "


    Martial uncle said with disapproval.


    The teacher understood what she meant. After giving uncle Shi a white look, he opened his mouth coolly.


    "You all know that Baili family did evil things. Do you think the doctor will give us such a good opportunity?"


    Wu Tsui still didn''t quite understand, but, Bai Lirui had to explain unhappily: "this is what they did. No matter how fast we are, we can''t catch up with them. Moreover, there is a disagreement with us. Even if we immediately send someone to give them the results, do you think they will really believe it? In this way, not only do we waste time, but also scare the snake, the gain is not worth the loss."


    After all, the first competition is a pit.


    If the hundred mile family dares to do so, they have the ability to escape.


    They had a conflict with bailijian before. Once the spearhead is directed at bailijian, it will certainly make people feel that they are venting their anger.


    On the contrary, it will redouble those people''s tricks.


    It''s better to give up and let them feel that they are in chaos.


    Wu Tsui nodded, thought for a while, and said with gnashing teeth, "it''s all those guys who are in the way! Otherwise, why should we be so passive? It''s just that the Baili family is so crazy that I''m really unwilling to let them go!"


    "Blood debt, where can it be erased so easily."


    The corners of her mouth curled up and drew a cold color.


    Everything that Baili family has done will eventually be revealed to the world.


    At that time, they will be rats crossing the street. If everyone yells and doesn''t say anything, they will completely lose their ability to do evil.


    "Yes, such people can''t let them go!"


    After the three reached an agreement, Lin Mengya will come forward tomorrow and announce that all poison gates will go to Yanxia mountain in Xinzhou first.


    As for those who want to rob her of the fruits of victory, let them learn a long lesson!


    Late at night, Lin Mengya sat at the table with a candle. She didn''t see any sleepiness on her face.


    Long Tianyu opened the door with light hands and feet. After seeing her, he softened the edges and corners on his face.


    "Didn''t I say to let you sleep first? How about you? Are you tired?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but her eyes fell on the black cloth bag in his hand.


    "Put it on."


    Facing her eagerness, he spoiled her with a smile and handed her the cloth bag in his hand.


    Inside is a night clothes with special fabric.


    Compared with the traditional night clothes, the color of this dress is closer to black.


    I don''t know how the cloth was woven and dyed. After Lin Mengya got on the boat, he put on his hood. If he turned on the protection function of the system, he would be completely integrated with the night. Even people with good eyesight might not be able to distinguish it.


    Seeing that she was dressed, long Tianyu tidied up her skirt a little.


    He looked at her tenderly.


    "No matter what the result is tonight, we must evacuate from Baili''s house before dawn."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "I know. No matter how much I want to save my father, I won''t let you and me in danger at the same time without full confidence."


    She has never been an emotional person.


    Even if she had seen her father, but without sufficient conditions, she could still hold back her heartache and turn away without hesitation.


    Because that way, she can better ensure the safety of her and her father.


    "Well, my ya''er is the best woman in the world."


    He kissed her gently on the forehead.


    They stopped dawdling and took advantage of the night to blend into the night under the cover of 18 hidden Kung Fu best dark guards.


    The hundred mile old house shrouded in the dark is like a monster with a silent mouth.


    Standing in the alley not far away, she let go of the maximum range of her system detection, which can almost cover half a hundred miles of home.


    But in just a few minutes, she took it back.


    But everything detected before has been deeply engraved in the system.


    "The protection of Baili family is very tight. There are heavy guards inside and outside. It''s difficult for us to sneak in quietly."


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and whispered, "Chen AO and you Lang, you two and eight people have deliberately made some noise to distract the patrolling guards. A San, you temporarily designed a trap array. You just need to trap them for a while and create some opportunities for us."


    This time, the three brothers were also incorporated into them.


    A San and the other two men took orders and went away. Soon, they heard the voice and hurried in the opposite direction.


    The remaining 12 people turned into arrows and disappeared into the alley in an instant.


    Bypassing the noisy front yard, Lin Mengya released the detection function of the system again.


    Although there are many bodyguards patrolling here, with her cheating device, everyone can always avoid one step in advance.


    However, it became more difficult to find her father''s job.


    They searched almost half of the front yard and ventured to all suspicious places. Unfortunately, they didn''t get any harvest.


    It''s rare that Lin Mengya can keep the most basic calm.


    But with the return of the outside guards, their situation became more and more difficult.


    The inner courtyard, in addition to the guard, has a lot of headaches.


    Long Tianyu wanted to bite her teeth and dive in with her once, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    Hiding in the corner of the wall, she whispered in his ear: "in a quarter of an hour, you will take people away immediately. Remember not to be too far away from me. I will try to make the protective function bigger."


    Long Tianyu suddenly understood what she was going to do. Before she could stop it, she saw that her eyes were filled with strange light.


    Then she slammed the door shut and cut everything off.


    She ventured beyond the limit again, opening the exploration function and protection function.


    Xiaoyao gave an alarm. Once he reached the zero point that she could no longer bear, he would forcibly cut off the link with her consciousness at the last minute.


    One minute, two minutes Before half the time passed, her brain felt needle like pain because of overload.


    She clenched her teeth and used this rare time to contrast the places she could explore inch by inch.


    The backyard is bigger than she thought.


    Dozens of large and small courtyards, each more or less guarded.


    But when she went in, everything inside surprised her.


    But the person he was really looking for was still nowhere to be found.


    "Master! You have reached the limit that your body can bear!"


    "Give me the last minute!"


    The exploration became fast. All the scenes passed in her mind like a lantern. She had no time to sort out others, but only looked for the figure of her father.


    "Ten seconds countdown starts, ten, nine..."


    The little medicine has begun to count. He can''t miss a minute.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya''s body has exuded a layer of cold sweat.


    Father, where the hell is it?

 Chapter 2108

    "Three, two, one!"


    As the last number of Xiaoyao falls, Xiaoyao forcibly turns off the detection function.


    For a moment, she felt her head as if it had been hit by a sledgehammer, and her eyes were black.


    "Let''s go."


    She insisted and squeezed out two words for long Tianyu behind her.


    The latter was already ready to go. They were very fast, but in the twinkling of an eye, they withdrew from the yard of Baili''s house.


    As soon as he got to a relatively safe place, long Tianyu asked anxiously, "ya''er! Ya''er!"


    Lin Mengya only felt that she was like a drowning man. It was clear that she was close at hand, but long Tianyu''s voice seemed to be separated by a layer, which was not true at all.


    She took a hard breath, and then things slowly got better.


    "I, I''m fine."


    As soon as I opened my mouth, my voice was weaker than ever.


    Long Tianyu was so distressed that he held the group in his arms and broke into bailiriu''s room with people.


    "Teacher, ya''er, she''s not feeling well!"


    As soon as Baili Rui heard this, he immediately put on his clothes and took up the lamp.


    The black hood came off and revealed a pale little face.


    Bai Lirui "clattered" in his heart and hurried to check the situation of his beloved.


    "Why is the breath so chaotic? What did you do?"


    The teacher didn''t know about the system.


    But Lin Mengya knew that her body had been overdrawn by Hu Lai just now. In order not to let the teacher misunderstand long Tianyu, she had to hold on and say, "it''s all her own arrogance, teacher. Just mix me some medicine to keep my body."


    Bai Lirui suppressed his anger. He didn''t want to go to long Tianyu, but who let him arch his own good cabbage.


    Watching the teacher turn away, she immediately quietly squeezed long Tianyu''s hand.


    Under the candlelight, the palm sized little face looked more pitiful and innocent.


    "Well, don''t sulk yourself."


    Long Tianyu took her in his arms.


    "If there is another time, I..."


    Think of it, long Tianyu can only hoop people harder.


    This feeling is really torture.


    I can''t bear to beat and scold, but the girl always ignores her body.


    The impulse to imprison her and let her live in the peaceful and peaceful sun forever surged up again.


    Who doesn''t know how scared he was when he heard her rather weak voice.


    Everything in the world is under his control, but she is the variable that dominates him.


    "OK, OK, I promise you. But I didn''t suffer in vain when I went to Baili''s house this time."


    Long Tianyu held people tightly, and the uneasiness in his heart was barely appeased.


    He looked down at her.


    "Nothing is as important as you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and continued to lean against his chest. In the system, Xiaoyao also complained that she was playing with her life and said that she might become an idiot in the future.


    The teacher also quickly brought the best medicine. Looking at the two freshmen at home who care about themselves so much, she felt that she didn''t feel so uncomfortable.


    "There is a large secret room in the backyard of Baili family, but the material of the secret room is very special. I can''t see the things inside."


    The house of Bai Li''s family was built close to the mountain, so it was narrow in front and wide in back.


    Just looking at the front yard, I don''t think it''s special.


    Once you get into the backyard, that''s it


    The real courtyard is deep. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will get lost.


    The teacher frowned slightly when he heard it.


    "Although I''m not familiar with this house, neither my father nor my grandfather mentioned the secret room. It seems that it should be built by bailijian after them."


    Nodding, she continued, "and there is a poison source hidden underground in the northwest corner of the backyard. The toxicity is very intense. It looks like the snake shaped poison pool we met before."


    Long Tianyu and Bai Lirui remember this.


    At first, she went there to find seven poisonous holy herbs in order to continue her life.


    Later, I cured my body in the poison pool by mistake, and I can safely have this rebellious blood poison.


    "The Baili family certainly didn''t have such a thing before. What are they going to do?"


    There was a bad feeling in bailiri''s heart.


    Ya''er''s survival is largely due to her own constitution.


    If it is an ordinary person, let alone jump in, even if it is closer, it will be poisoned over time.


    Are these people ready to die?


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    I''m afraid that''s not the only weird thing about Baili family.


    After confirming that her condition was stable, long Tianyu took her back to her room.


    Put it on the bed. Long Tianyu untied her coat and took off her night clothes for her.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll be with you tonight."


    Lin Mengya blushed and quickly gave way inside.


    They covered the same quilt and leaned against his warm chest. Lin Mengya felt tired.


    "I haven''t found any trace of my father, but I always feel that my father is at home."


    It''s about the feeling between relatives.


    She always felt that her father was somewhere waiting for her.


    "Well. According to bailijian''s personality, he won''t trust anyone. So his father-in-law must be here."


    Squinting, long Tianyu couldn''t help thinking of his mother.


    However, when she was distracted, Lin Mengya suddenly sat up.


    "I remember!"


    Long Tianyu thought what had happened to her, but saw her very eager and said, "isn''t that Jiang ruqin?"


    For long Tianyu, the name is too strange.


    Lin Mengya reacted and explained to him.


    "She is your cousin. She wanted to climb your bed several times at first, but she was ruthlessly corrected by Qinghu. But why is she here?"


    At that time, in order to speed up the scanning, she only focused on the information of people she knew.


    When she met Jiang ruqin, the system had not been upgraded. Naturally, she was a little rusty.


    It was also because she had been wondering for a long time that she coincided with the arrogant young lady in her memory who thought about how to replace her every day.


    "Coincidence?"


    Long Tianyu was not moved by his so-called cousin.


    It''s just strange.


    "I don''t know."


    She whispered.


    In fact, at the time of the disaster in Jin, it was too late for her to think about the people she cared about. Where did she want these "old enemies"?


    But with Jiang ruqin''s personality, she will not have any good fruit to eat when she comes to Baili''s house.


    She thought for a moment. If she met Jiang ruqin, she didn''t know if she would shake off her identity.


    No coincidence makes a book.


    She only thought about this problem last night. Today, she really met Jiang ruqin.


    But the situation of the other party was worse than she expected.


    After agreeing on the plan, Lin Mengya went to Bai Li''s house again.


    Although she can send someone, she knows that Bai Lijian is waiting to see her own joke.


    Oh, how is that possible?


    So when bailijian tried every means to expose that she was pretending to be calm, Lin Mengya responded mercilessly, making the other party almost die on the spot.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time for me to leave."


    She rose gracefully, but Bai Lijian had a gloomy face.


    "Master of the palace, we''ve finished talking about the major events of the two families. Now it''s time to talk about the things between our two families?"


    Lin Mengya moved slightly and sat more steadily.


    She knew the old fox couldn''t help it.


    "I don''t know what it is. Tell me, master of Baili family."


    The latter took up the tea cup and for a moment seemed to feel that he was sure to win.


    "Your father has been a guest with me for many days. I think the Lord of the palace must miss him very much?"


    Referring to her father, Lin Mengya only felt a surge of anger.


    But now she can''t turn her face.


    "That''s right. Thanks to your ''gracious hospitality'', but my father is old and suffered a lot of injuries in the battlefield in his early years. Please take a lot of trouble."


    If bailijian dares to abuse her father, she won''t be so talkative!


    Bailijian''s face was stiff. He found that Gong Ya seemed more difficult to deal with than the last time.


    "Of course, general Lin is a distinguished guest of our family. But the master of the Palace should want to be reunited with his father''s family?"


    "That''s nature. Does the owner of the hundred mile family want to be beautiful?"


    Bai Lijian was so angry!


    He is clearly holding the hostage, but how can the person in front of him be more horizontal than him?


    "Lord of the palace, I advise you not to be so presumptuous. Your father is old, but he can''t stand a little wind and frost!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes narrowed and covered the passing cold light.


    "Don''t scare me. I''m good at everything, but I''m too vengeful. If someone slaps me, I have to break his arm to revenge. Of course, if anyone makes me lose my father, I''ll kill him."


    Their words have gradually smelled a trace of blood.


    Bailijian has never met such an opponent, but he doesn''t know the truth of playing with fire.


    Maybe the former palace family could let him rub flat and round, but now the palace family is completely incomparable to the hundred mile family.


    Now he is holding Lin Muzhi. He is completely taking a chestnut from the fire and killing himself without knowing it.


    "What a big breath! Gong ya, if you still want your father to be reunited with you alive, you''ll withdraw from this fight immediately. Also, I want 70% of the profits of your big chamber of Commerce. Everything in the future will be in the charge of our family! You don''t have to think about how to save people from me. As long as you dare to act rashly, I''ll let him die in front of you!"


    Lin Mengya stared at Bai Lijian. A moment later, the corners of her mouth rose slowly.


    In the water eyes, the brilliant and extreme dark purple has also gradually become the background color of her pupils.


    But bailijian lowered his head to drink tea and didn''t find it.


    "Baili family leader, you have a big appetite. But do you think your Baili family can swallow so much interest?"


    Her remark was a complete mockery of the hundred mile family''s overestimation.


    But bailijian felt that the other party was finally pinched by himself and said calmly, "my Bailijia is not like your palace family. Even if there are three more big chambers of Commerce, I can swallow it!"

 Chapter 2109

    "I''m afraid what the doctor wants you to do is to let me quit this competition. And the chamber of Commerce, is it your own opinion?"


    "So what?"


    Baili Rui looks very rogue.


    The old face was full of evil, but the greed in his eyes could not be blocked.


    "Oh..."


    She smiled, very cold.


    If there were enemies she had dealt with in the past, she would surely leave in a rolling way.


    You know, her most terrible time is no less than the evil spirit Shura!


    "Lord Baili, your daydream should wake up."


    A hundred Li strong eyes.


    "It seems that you don''t know the end of irritating me!"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other with a little contempt in her eyes.


    "Do you dare to kill my father?"


    "Why not?"


    She gently rubbed the edge of the cup, and her voice was cold.


    "If you kill my father, I will retaliate like a mad dog. The trouble caused by a poison doctor, let alone your family, is also the most difficult problem for the doctor. At that time, it will be on your head."


    Bailijian also snorted coldly, "hum! Gong ya, you are still too naive. Do you think I can let you out of bailijian''s house?"


    Before his voice fell, a group of people surrounded the hall.


    At this time, bailijian showed his sinister true face.


    "As long as you die here, no one cares about it. The palace family is just rising by a woman. As long as you die, it''s not my opponent!"


    Those people have crossbows and arrows in their hands.


    And they all wear lightweight cloth armor.


    Bailijian didn''t know the horror of the poison doctor, so he had already made sufficient preparations.


    But Lin Mengya, who was surrounded in the middle, just swept around and didn''t show any panic.


    "It seems that the master of Baili family is ready to be rough?"


    Bailijian got up and hid in the safest place under his escort.


    "You''re to blame! Gong ya, I know you''re powerful, so I never touch anything you touch. Now, you can''t escape with your wings! Somebody, take her down for me!"


    The weapons in the hands of the people immediately turned towards her.


    But Lin Mengya just picked up the tea cup and said without worry: "didn''t your master tell you not to share a room with the poison doctor?"


    Bailijian didn''t quite understand what she meant, but when his men turned their heads and pointed the arrow at him, bailijian knew why this man was so confident!


    "Why? There are many ways to die, but it''s very disgraceful to be stabbed into a hedgehog like you. In case you go to hell and cook in an oil pot, you''ll be cooked earlier than others."


    She leaned back in her chair, looking very relaxed.


    As soon as she entered the door, she had noticed the ambush.


    And she didn''t hold any kindness when she came, and naturally she wouldn''t be completely unprepared.


    Xiao Hei is lying in ambush outside. He''s just some of the simplest puppet insects. Look, he almost scared bailijian out.


    "This, this can''t!"


    Bailijian only felt the world spinning.


    And those people are also frightened, because they can''t control themselves at all.


    God knows, although the hundred mile family has


    Preventive measures have been taken, but Xiao Hei is raised by Lin Mengya and puppet Gu is raised by Xiao Hei.


    In short, none of her products is normal.


    Therefore, bailijian was flustered.


    "Nothing is impossible. Bailijian, you have two choices now. First, become a hedgehog and go to hell; second, hand over my father and I''ll save your life. Of course, people like you will want to ask me if there is a third way."


    She rubbed her eyebrows in distress and said, "yes! That''s I''ll kill your whole family and find it myself. What do you think is better?"


    Everyone present trembled at her words.


    Who could have thought that the girl looked beautiful and gentle, but she was actually a great devil who didn''t blink?


    Bailijian can hardly keep calm, but his teeth tremble.


    "You, do you think I will be afraid of you? Well, kill me! If I die, you will never find your father again! And you will bear the pain of killing your father yourself all your life!"


    Although the other party is hysterical and has no determination to kill her, Lin Mengya knows that this is the real reason why she can''t kill bailijian.


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    How could she personally send her weakness to others.


    "You don''t know. Someone else will know. Bai Lijian, have you worked hard these days?"


    She looked at each other and spit out words, knocking at each other''s bottom limit little by little.


    "Let me see. Oh, yes. There are a lot of talents in the family. Many people are staring at the position of the head of the family. In the past, you can hold it firmly because you have the support of the medical school behind you. But now it is obvious that the medical school abandoned you. Because you are so stupid, it is useless. Therefore, the people you pressed down these days want to ride on your head now."


    She told the truth.


    Even bailijian himself didn''t expect that what he thought was firmly in his hands would face the crisis of collapse in such a short time.


    Even his nephews fought openly and secretly, staring at his master''s meat like a vicious dog!


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Gnashing his teeth, he let out his anger and unwillingness.


    One thing bailijian wants to do most now is to kill Gong ya!


    "My fault? Bailijian, it''s all your incompetence! How long have I been in charge of the palace family? Look at the current palace family. Who dares to disobey me? You haven''t photographed people to win over the palace family? You know, I know all the beauties, jewelry, gold and silver you sent."


    Word by word, she is pushing hundreds of miles to the extreme.


    Seeing that the other party was about to collapse, she turned the conversation.


    "But I can help you stabilize all this."


    "How can you help me?"


    "I can be on an equal footing with the doctor, and you can only be a dog of the doctor!"


    This is the most unbearable thing for bailijian.


    He should be the one who is above and controls everything!


    However, although he is the master of the hundred mile family, he is like a slave in the medicine gate and has no status at all.


    Lin Mengya stood up, sneered and said, "I really don''t want to help you, but you hold my father and I have to negotiate terms with you. But one thing you have to know is that you have to be equal in business. The lion opens his mouth. That''s breaking the rules and no one will agree."


    Her performance today can be said to be quite indifferent.


    But only she knew how nervous she was.


    She knows


    Bailijian won''t trust her completely, but she just needs to provoke this man''s ambition.


    She turned and left. Not far away, she smelled the bloody smell in the air.


    Those who just worked for bailijian have now become obstacles to him.


    Whether Bai Lijian accepts it or not, those who hear these words, except him, have to die.


    Those who help the tyrant end up like this.


    It was about bailijian who didn''t want to attract the attention of others, so she swaggered out without being stopped.


    While she was walking, a man suddenly rushed out next to her.


    "Ouch!"


    Unable to dodge, the two hit each other.


    Lin Mengya felt that someone had stuffed something into her arms, and then a team of guards came after her.


    "Stop! Don''t run!"


    The men caught the man who hit her in an instant.


    Lin Mengya got up, but found that this man was Jiang ruqin!


    However, not seen for several years, Jiang ruqin is obviously not what she looked like at the beginning.


    Dressed in coarse cloth and scanty water, except that the foundation is good, and you can still see the former three or five charming, everything else is no different from an ordinary maid.


    She quickly raised her head and gave her a look of help.


    There was no sign of surprise.


    It seems that the other party should have recognized her identity.


    Thinking of what Jiang ruqin gave herself, she thought and said, "excuse me, what''s going on?"


    The guards didn''t know her.


    But seeing her purple clothes and outstanding appearance, we know that she may be a distinguished guest of the owner.


    "The maid is not sensible. She bumped into you. This man stole our master''s things, so I caught her back."


    "I didn''t!"


    Jiang ruqin cried for mercy.


    "I really didn''t take master Ji''s things! Brothers, I''m innocent. I was framed!"


    The guard looked impatient.


    "Young master Ji''s concubine saw you steal it with her own eyes! You said you didn''t take it! Somebody, take her back to me until she tells the truth!"


    "Big brother."


    Seeing Jiang ruqin''s pale face, Lin Mengya immediately smiled and said, "as an outsider, I shouldn''t have interrupted, but I think the most important thing is to find what you said about young master Ji, isn''t it?"


    Guards are not stupid.


    Although the other party is a guest, there is no need to get involved.


    But Lin Mengya soon relieved his doubts.


    "It''s mainly because she hit me just now. I''m the only one who came into contact with her since you chased her. If you can''t find the stolen goods, I''m afraid you''ll doubt that I''m her companion. In order to prove your innocence, I think you''d better solve the matter on the spot."


    She noticed that when she said the stolen goods, Jiang ruqin was not guilty at all.


    And Jiang ruqin was not surprised to see her. He also happened to bump into her and give her something.


    She felt that this was probably no accident.


    The guard thought about it and thought she was right.


    "Of course, distinguished guests will not be involved in this matter, but as you said, if anyone doubts your words, I''m afraid it will be bad for your reputation. In this case, please excuse me for your cooperation."


    He beckoned and called for a trustworthy woman to come.

 Chapter 2110

    Lin Mengya glanced behind her.


    Bailijian was busy dealing with the follow-up, and couldn''t care about her for a moment.


    However, if someone who knew her was there, he was afraid it would be bad, so he said, "it''s not a big deal. Let''s go somewhere else to avoid making people see jokes."


    The guard only thought that the female guest was too reasonable, but everything she said was irrefutable.


    At that moment, I could only nod and take them to another yard.


    The woman was soon brought to the.


    In order to show her openness and selflessness, Lin Mengya took the lead in searching her mother-in-law.


    I think the old lady also knows the weight. She patted her gently and walked through the stage.


    But for Jiang ruqin, he was not so polite.


    From beginning to end, Lin Mengya''s eyes always fell on Jiang ruqin.


    After being cleared of her suspicion, she left immediately.


    If you stay any longer, I''m afraid she and Jiang ruqin will be suspected.


    As soon as I got out of the yard, I heard Jiang ruqin''s plea inside.


    "Brother escort, you can see that I really didn''t take master Ji''s things! Someone must have complained first. If you don''t believe it, you can search it!"


    It''s none of her business how to follow up.


    However, she believes that judging from the situation of Jiang ruqin, she must still have a way to go.


    I just don''t know what she just stuffed into herself.


    As soon as she got home, she closed the door and touched her arms.


    It was a small hollow copper ball, but Lin Mengya recognized it.


    This is clearly her mother-in-law''s copper sachet!


    She was surprised that she had not heard from her mother-in-law for a long time.


    The mother-in-law has been transferred again since the last time she was a fake princess.


    Strange, how can Jiang ruqin have this thing?


    She calmed down a little and called ADA.


    "Go and invite your highness over."


    When long Tianyu hurried to her, he thought something had happened to her.


    "What happened?"


    "Yu, I have news of my mother!"


    He was stunned and immediately realized that it was his mother.


    My heart, inevitably some agitation.


    Fortunately, after a moment, he calmed down.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I went to Baili''s house today and was bumped by Jiang ruqin when I came out. She took the opportunity to give me this thing. I think there should be news about my mother."


    But long Tianyu is not as optimistic as her.


    "Maybe she wants to escape hundreds of miles."


    This may not be without.


    However, you still have to read it to know.


    With a click, the copper sachet was opened and stuffed with something.


    She pulled it out and saw only a thin handkerchief.


    But the handwriting on it, even if a little scrawly, can still see Juan Li''s character.


    Long Tianyu looked at her.


    "Yes, it''s my mother''s handwriting. I recognize it."


    Moreover, with the confirmation of small medicine, she can be 100% sure. This is the handwritten letter from her mother-in-law.


    It was about an emergency, so my mother-in-law only greeted them and explained two things.


    First, she was imprisoned and regained consciousness, but


    There was nothing wrong with her personal safety for a while, so they didn''t have to worry too much.


    Second, it is about forest and animal husbandry.


    The letter said that she saw someone who looked like Lin Muzhi by chance, but it was strange that Lin Muzhi didn''t seem to be imprisoned, but seemed to live a good life.


    However, he was much more haggard than before, and he didn''t seem to have been tortured.


    Finally, let them give priority to ensuring their own personal safety.


    As long as they are well, the hundred mile family will not be bad for her.


    Unexpectedly, they knew the news of the two people they were most concerned about.


    Lin Mengya felt more and more strange when she was relieved.


    "It''s understandable that Baili''s family arrested my father. Why is your mother here? Have you ever received any news?"


    Long Tianyu obviously knew nothing about it.


    "Maybe they want to use this trump card at the right time."


    It''s possible.


    At this time, the people who wanted to rescue changed from one to three.


    Since Jiang ruqin can take the risk to send the news, they must take her with them when they save people in the future.


    At the same time, she was also wondering if it was Baili''s bait.


    You know, Jiang ruqin has a lot of bad deeds. It''s hard to ensure that she doesn''t cooperate with Baili''s family this time.


    Lowering her head, she thought for a moment and said, "it seems that I have to find a way to see Jiang ruqin again."


    After all, compared with her father and mother-in-law, Jiang ruqin, a maid, should be the easiest to see.


    Long Tianyu also thought of this floor and said, "I''ll go with you."


    However, he will dress up so that the other party can''t recognize him at all.


    At the same time, Jiang ruqin, who was severely beaten, limped to the small courtyard where she lived.


    "Ruqin, does your wound matter?"


    In the middle of the hut, Jiang Yan, who wore a cloth skirt, asked with concern.


    Jiang ruqin looked at the only aunt who really cared for her, and shook her head with red eyes.


    "I''m fine."


    She approached the door, lowered her voice and said, "I have sent the letter to my sister-in-law''s hand."


    Jiang Yan was also a little excited.


    She has been locked up here for some time. If she hadn''t seen ruqin inadvertently, she might not be able to contact the outside in her life.


    "Good boy, you did a good job, but your injuries... Alas, I''m useless and drag you down."


    Jiang ruqin shook his head fiercely and said, "don''t talk like this, aunt. My cousin will find a way to save us all. You can wait at ease. In this way, the day when life is worse than death will pass soon."


    Jiang Yan nodded with some emotion.


    Her life has been ruined since she met the wolf hearted man.


    Fortunately, God was kind to her and let her have a good son and daughter-in-law.


    "Well, well, we''ll wait at ease. Don''t go out these days to avoid being beaten again."


    Thinking of why his injuries came, Jiang ruqin couldn''t help gnashing his teeth.


    But she didn''t show it in front of Jiang Yan, but returned to the hut where she lived.


    "Damn little bitch!"


    She hit the table heavily with anger on her face.


    When the state of Jin was broken, she rolled some silver and ran away. Unexpectedly, she met bailiji who was addicted to sex.


    By means of beauty, she was very spoiled for some time.


    But Pristina


    I''m an asshole. I didn''t even give her the title of concubine. As soon as I got back to my house, I left her behind and made her the lowest maid.


    At first, she could stop others by relying on her unclear relationship with bailiji.


    But for a long time, those people won''t buy her account.


    Over the past year, she has not suffered less. She often does the dirtiest and most tiring work, and she can''t even fill her stomach.


    Later, by chance, she met her aunt who was locked up here.


    She bribed the steward with her aunt''s jewelry in exchange for the little job of guarding her aunt.


    Maybe god can''t see it. When she went to sweep the yard yesterday, she actually saw Lin Mengya.


    Although she thought it was incredible at that time, she found someone to inquire about it later, and then she knew that she was the owner of the incomparably rich palace family!


    Jiang ruqin, who felt that he saw hope, immediately discussed with his aunt and asked her to write a letter to explain the current situation, and then sent it out by her.


    She didn''t believe that Lin Mengya would stand idly by and watch the situation of herself and her aunt.


    She rubbed the belly kicked by the concubine, hum! Dare to fight her!


    The "stolen goods" were found under the concubine''s bed. She knew that the concubine would only be worse than her.


    Narrowing her eyes, she remembered Lin Mengya''s clothes.


    In the future, she will be her aunt''s life-saving benefactor. Even if Lin Mengya hates her again, she will have to give her three points for her aunt''s face.


    Her good day is coming!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have limited time to go to Xinzhou as soon as possible.


    It''s not difficult to meet bailijian, but it''s more difficult to meet a little maid alone.


    She sent someone to guard the front and back doors of Baili''s house. She found that there were often local or nearby people looking for her children at the back door.


    Moreover, the person in charge of finding people only recognizes silver but not people, which can be used.


    This time, she and ah Er Yi Rong pretended to be a father and daughter.


    And she also deliberately made their faces somewhat similar to Jiang ruqin. At a glance, she knew that they were related by blood.


    When they reached the door, a door stopped them.


    "Stop! Don''t you know where this is? Go away!"


    The door is very arrogant and looks at people with his nostrils raised.


    Ah Er immediately greeted him, took out his money bag and stuffed it into the door''s hand.


    "Sir, my father and daughter want to find someone. Please take the trouble to inform me, old man. I thank you for your kindness first."


    The door weighed the weight in his hand. Although it was heavy, it was mostly broken silver and copper. It was a meeting gift.


    Impolitely put it away and asked, "who are you looking for? I can tell you that there are no poor relatives like you in our hundred Li family."


    Ah Er still smiled, shook his head and said, "people like us don''t deserve hundreds of miles of wealth. Well, my daughter and I are from other places. I heard about my eldest brother''s daughter a few days ago and may be working in your house. Could you please find my niece for us?"


    Hearing this, the door disdained to smile.


    "The inferior is only equipped with inferior relatives. Let''s say, even if I do good deeds and accumulate virtue. What''s your niece''s name and work there?"


    "Well... I only know that my niece''s nickname is Tong chuai''er. She looks a little similar to my daughter. By the way, she should be a little girl in the family. She should not be very prominent. My niece has a bad temper and has been spoiled by her parents since she was a child. Alas, I''m afraid she will cause trouble, so I want to tell her."


    The door glanced at the Yellow haired girl next to the old man and counted in his heart.


    "Wait."

 Chapter 2111

    The door lazily entered looking for someone.


    They immediately lowered their heads and leaned aside. They looked humble and cowardly and didn''t attract attention at all.


    If Jiang ruqin is not stupid, he should know what they mean.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the door brought a man out.


    "Is she the one you''re looking for?"


    The door pushed people out at random. The latter was unprepared and staggered a few steps.


    Ah''er immediately greeted him. Lin Mengya quickly raised her head and looked at him. She quietly pulled ah''er''s sleeve.


    "That''s right! Niece, I''m your second uncle!"


    Jiang ruqin immediately understood and cried, "second uncle, is it really you?"


    "Yes, I''m your second uncle. This is your cousin. Do you remember?"


    I must be tired of seeing such a scene of family reunion. The door stretched out his hand to hold Jiang ruqin''s collar, raised his eyelids and said, "I''ve seen it too. Don''t go back to your job soon!"


    Ah Er immediately stopped the man, and the flatterer stuffed money into the door''s hand.


    "Please forgive me, sir. At least let''s say something before we go."


    The door put away the money and pretended to be embarrassed and said, "Alas, who makes me soft hearted and can''t see others begging me. If I succeed, I''ll give you a quarter of an hour. However, you can''t go too far. Don''t inquire about our family''s affairs, otherwise, I''ll let your family reunite in hell, okay?"


    The three men nodded obediently at once, looking very frightened.


    "Don''t dare, we''re just talking about ourselves. Please give me a lesson!"


    Menzi obviously enjoys the feeling of being regarded as a big man.


    He waved his hand and let the man go.


    But he didn''t eavesdrop. After all, in his eyes, people like them have the courage to inquire about the affairs of the hundred mile family?


    Soon, the three reached the corner.


    After confirming that no one was watching, ah Er immediately changed his attitude and stepped aside to watch the wind.


    Two people pretending to be cousins also quickly released their hands.


    "There''s not much time. What''s going on?"


    Lin Mengya asked in a low voice.


    Jiang ruqin had no time to put on airs, so he had to quickly explain her situation with her aunt.


    "You mean they didn''t do anything bad to their mother by imprisoning her?"


    Jiang ruqin nodded and said, "I don''t know others, but my aunt doesn''t even have a guard here except me. If you want to save people, it''s not difficult."


    But where did Jiang ruqin know that the reason why their courtyard was not guarded was precisely because their position was in the deepest part of the inner courtyard.


    The night before, even her scan didn''t touch there. It''s not easy to enter and save people?


    "What about my father? Do you know where he is?"


    Jiang ruqin was stunned and shook his head immediately.


    She only cares about her aunt. She can''t control others.


    Afraid that Lin Mengya would not help, he hurriedly said, "my aunt is old. I''m afraid she can''t stand the lack of food and clothing here for a long time. I think you''d better save my aunt and me first. As for your father, it''s not too late to save him later."


    This is reasonable, but Jiang ruqin is better dressed than ordinary people except that he is a little hurt.


    She doesn''t know whether the Baili family will abuse servants, but since the Baili family is locked up with her mother-in-law, I think even if I don''t know her identity, I should know that her mother-in-law is a useful chip.


    Therefore, Jiang ruqin said that he wanted to come because he wanted to leave Baili''s house as soon as possible.


    "I''ll find a way, but I may have to wait a while."


    "Why wait?"


    Jiang ruqin was a little anxious, grabbed her hand and asked in a low voice.


    "You don''t want to abandon your old love because you have another new lover? Lin Mengya, if you dare to ignore us, I''ll tell your fiance that you have lost your virginity and are a fickle woman!"


    Listening to the other party''s threat, Lin Mengya looked cool.


    Sure enough, it''s easy to change her nature. Even now Jiang ruqin is on her side, but she''s not a good person after all.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of thing won''t happen. I have other important things to deal with. I won''t care about my mother."


    It seems that her mother-in-law is not so relieved of her, so she did not explain the current situation of long Tianyu.


    Well, the more people like Jiang ruqin know, the more unfavorable it will be to them.


    Hearing her promise, Jiang ruqin snorted coldly.


    "Hum! You still have a cold heart. If you want to go, give me a thousand liang of silver first."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    "What do you want so much money for?"


    The latter glared at her and said in a strange way, "I''m not as ruthless as you. I only have money for my aunt''s food and drink here. What''s enough for me to order monthly silver in a month? Don''t you want to give it? Alas, it''s bad that my cousin was so kind to you!"


    Ah er''s cold eyes have turned around.


    Lin Mengya estimated that if Jiang ruqin continued, he was afraid that ah ER and someone hiding in the dark would rush up and strangle her.


    It''s only one thousand liang of silver. Lin Mengya can''t afford it.


    She took out the silver note. Jiang ruqin was about to pick it up, but she took it away again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have plenty of silver. It''s not that I can''t give you a thousand Liang."


    Hearing the speech, Jiang ruqin stared at her and questioned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "But -"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and put the silver ticket back in her pocket in front of each other.


    "The identities we use are just two poor relatives from the countryside. One shot is 1000 Liang, which is too eye-catching. Well, I''ll give you a ingot of silver first, and you can use it first. If it''s not enough, go to a Mingji firm in the city in the name of visiting relatives. Remember, there are leather goods businesses, your ''second uncle'' and ''cousin'' , they all work here. "


    Jiang ruqin is so angry that he grinds his teeth.


    Isn''t it a thousand taels of silver? This smelly woman is obviously not willing to give it to her!


    "This is not enough to buy a cotton padded coat for my aunt!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at the greedy Jiang ruqin.


    "Don''t mention cotton padded clothes. I can afford even mink fur. But I''m not the big head of extortion. You can use as much money as you want. But you must have a note written by your aunt, otherwise you won''t get a penny from me."


    "You! You''re clearly trying to embarrass me! Anyway, you''re so heartless, why should I be considerate for you? The master of the palace family is a ruined flower and willow. Such news must be worth some silver in Baili family..."


    But before she finished, ah Er twisted her neck.


    Jiang ruqin patted ah er''s arm in horror, but he was firmly clamped down by his other hand and couldn''t move any more.


    "It seems that you have forgotten some of the lessons I taught you before."


    She took a step closer and looked at each other coldly.


    "Do you think you said I could let you go? As you said, now I''m the head of the palace family and equal to the hundred mile family. I want to kill you like crushing an ant."


    Although the woman''s appearance in front of her was covered, her dark eyes were enough to pull Jiang ruqin into the hell where death was better than previous life.


    "I, I''m wrong, no, don''t kill me!"


    Hearing her plea for mercy, Lin Mengya gave ah er a look.


    The latter immediately let go and covered Jiang ruqin who was going to cough.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and looked at the woman sitting on the ground.


    "Take good care of my mother. If you let me know you''re talking nonsense, I''ll let you taste things that are a hundred times more painful than before. You''re not a royal family here."


    Jiang ruqin nodded quickly.


    Seeing that she understood, Lin Mengya asked ah Er to let go.


    Jiang ruqin, who finally breathed the fresh air, hurriedly put away the ingot of silver and was ready to go.


    But she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "The play needs to be performed in a full set so that people won''t doubt it."


    She wrapped Jiang ruqin''s arm and obviously felt each other, so she trembled.


    Good, so that the other party will be conscious.


    "Sister, my father and I will often come to see you in the future. You must be more sensible when you are in someone else''s house. Don''t be capricious any more, you know?"


    "I, I know, sister."


    "Well, you''re good."


    Turning the corner, she and ah Er quickly entered the role.


    Jiang ruqin''s eyes turned red because of what happened just now, as if he had cried.


    The door was used to such things and said impatiently, "don''t procrastinate. Raising you at home is not for you to chat with your family!"


    Jiang ruqin bowed his head and ran back to the door.


    Lin Mengya and ah Er waited until the figure disappeared, and then they left with each other.


    After crossing several streets, the two stopped.


    At this time, another person fell silently in front of her.


    "Did you see it?"


    Long Tianyu nodded gently.


    Just now, he was there to protect her.


    Lin Mengya took off her disguise, got into the carriage that had been ready in the alley and changed back her clothes.


    Through the window, I discussed with him how to rescue my mother-in-law.


    "Jiang ruqin is not reliable. We have to find a trustworthy person to protect our mother."


    "Well, I''ll do it."


    It''s his mother''s business. Long Tianyu is naturally duty bound.


    Lin Mengya changed her clothes, poked her head out of the window, smiled and said, "I still remember when she cried and shouted to marry you as a concubine. If the rescue of her mother succeeds, your cousin said she couldn''t let you repay her kindness with her own life."


    Hearing this, long Tianyu turned black in an instant.


    He hugged her and kissed her red lips.


    "Impossible!"


    He swore low and unequivocal.


    Lin Mengya was teasing him. Now her eyes are covered with water vapor.


    "I''m just kidding you."


    "I don''t want anyone except you."


    Continuous love words made her legs tremble and numb.


    How can this man be so good?

 Chapter 2112

    Not far away, ah Er had already disappeared without a trace.


    But she is rarely shy.


    It''s OK to close the door, but now she''s with at least three of them.


    "It''s all right. They dare not look."


    Probably guessed her shy and careful thinking, long Tianyu stuffed people back into the window and said with a low smile.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the goods.


    He took all the advantages. She doesn''t have such a thick skin.


    "Come on, teacher. They''re waiting for us outside the city."


    The carriage set off and took her away.


    The teacher and uncle led most of the people. After meeting them outside the city, they discussed how to win.


    At the same time, she also sent people from Zhenlong hall to secretly deliver some news to Yanxia mountain.


    After her last suppression with money and food, now most of the power of Yanxia mountain is in Zhu Yan''s hands.


    The boy was a surprise to her.


    It is said that none of the previous generals are not convinced of him. This time, with Zhu Yan, they have taken the lead!


    This time to Xinzhou, no one interfered, so as long as they were careful along the way, they could be regarded as smooth.


    Ten days after they left, Lin Mengya received the news.


    "As the master expected, in the first round, Bailijia won."


    Cairu gave her the letter and reported the situation briefly.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya opened the letter.


    This is issued in the name of the ruling group, which clearly lists the progress of both sides in the first round.


    Yimen almost won the round with an overwhelming victory.


    Next to him, Baili Rui looked worried.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t you just let these villains win once? When did you become so unable to afford to lose?"


    Wu Tsung asked.


    He was not so angry about such things that he had known the results for a long time.


    Bai Lirui shook his head and looked at his beloved disciple.


    "That''s not what I''m worried about. Ya''er, I''m afraid someone will make trouble for us this time."


    "What does the teacher mean - poison sect elder?"


    "HMM. these people must be unwilling, and they will compete with you for the position of poison sect leader."


    She smiled as if she didn''t care so much.


    "You know, I don''t have any obsession with this position. It''s OK for poison sect to regain its glory and give the sect leader to them."


    These words, however, made Wu Tsui hate that iron is not steel.


    "Oh, how can you be like your heartless teacher! If the poison sect can turn over, it''s all your credit. Sect leader, you''re very kind. Why don''t you say no like your teacher? No, you can''t give the position of poison sect leader to anyone!"


    Just then, Bai Su got into the carriage again.


    "Master, I have a letter for you."


    Aside from martial uncle''s brainwashing, she took the letter and read it carefully.


    But his face sank.


    "Hum! Wishful thinking!"


    Baili Rui and Wu Cui also stopped and turned to look at her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and passed the letter to them.


    "Someone wants me to recognize the position of the owner of the door."


    When Wu Tsung heard this, his eyebrows stood up.


    "What? I want to see


    , which son of a bitch is so shameless. "


    After reading the letter, Wu Chiu was even more angry and scolded.


    "What bullshit! I didn''t have the ability to fight with the doctor, so I buttoned the excrement basin on my little niece''s head. What''s more, we lost this time because we misled most of the poison sect elites. Bah! Big guys follow us voluntarily. If we mislead, he misleads others!"


    No wonder Wu Cui and Lin Mengya are angry.


    The content of the letter is really annoying.


    The letter was written to her by an elder of poison gate who thought he was highly respected. At the beginning, he criticized severely and attributed the failure of the first inning to her taking away most of the people, so that there was no one available there.


    That''s OK. The man kidnapped her shamelessly.


    She said that since she had made mistakes, she should not make mistakes again and again.


    She also said that if she understood the truth, she would try to help them win the second and third innings, and then give way to the position of the owner.


    This really opened her eyes and refreshed her knowledge of the lower limit of the word shameless.


    Bai Lirui''s face was cold.


    Although he doesn''t care what others say, he is a bit of a protector.


    Let alone these insignificant people, even ya''er''s relatives dare not offend Lin Mengya in front of him.


    "It seems that I underestimated them."


    Squinting, Baili Rui covered the killing intention in his heart.


    Wu Tsui also sneered, but his heart was filled with anger.


    It''s not that they don''t cherish their fellow disciples. On the contrary, over the years, both Wu Tsui and bailiriu, who are not here, have tried their best to help their fellow disciples.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if they weren''t there, I''m afraid the poison door wouldn''t last until now.


    But during this period, the so-called elders ignored the life and death of the disciples and had no news.


    That''s all. It''s normal for people to protect their lives in the face of a great disaster.


    But now, the poison sect is not easy to improve a little. They even start to compete for the position of sect leader!


    How can they tolerate such poisonous scum?


    "Elder martial brother, the teacher told me before leaving that the poison gate has existed for too long. Maggots have already been born in some rotten places. I think it''s time to clean up the scum in the gate."


    Wu Chiu was sitting upright and dangerous, but his rough face, which always looked less serious, showed a bit of Madness at the moment.


    Teachers who don''t do research look more like elegant gentlemen.


    But at this time of arrogance, but did not lose martial uncle.


    Among them, Lin Mengya, who should have been a beautiful flower, seemed to have absolute self-confidence.


    "Well, I haven''t dealt with those old things for nearly twenty years."


    Obviously, the teacher also accepted Shishu''s suggestion.


    If you want the poison gate to develop smoothly, it is very necessary to clean up the gate.


    Turning his head, he looked lovingly at Lin Mengya.


    "Ya''er, you don''t have to touch your hand. We''ll give you a clean poison door."


    Lin Mengya, who always likes to do it by herself, doesn''t insist on dealing with it by herself at the moment.


    This is the baptism of the residual old forces represented by the teacher and their parents, and the poison door handed over to her represents a new life.


    They can''t completely abandon the past, but they will move towards a bright future.


    "Thank you for your trust, teacher and martial uncle. I''ll give the position of poison sect leader to others sooner or later. But it''s definitely those who rely on the old and sell the old."


    Bai Lirui and Wu Cui nodded, and they all


    Well aware of Lin Mengya''s personality.


    She can not be the sect leader, but it will never be because of the threat of others.


    At this point, she inherited ten percent.


    Wu Chiu felt more interesting and said, "how can I reply to this letter?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "there are only two words for them - dream!"


    When the poison sect elders received this letter, they almost fainted with anger and unilaterally announced that they would expel her.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of everyone, they are just a joke.


    It was another half month before they reached the boundary of Xinzhou.


    Spring flowers bloom, everything recovers, but at the same time, it is also a high incidence period of some diseases.


    They walked and stopped all the way. When they saw someone who could help, they would lend a hand.


    Originally, this was the spontaneous behavior of the disciples of the poison sect, but after Lin Mengya found it, she not only didn''t stop it, but also made some deployment and arrangements.


    Popular support is not gained in a day.


    Even if it is medicine, the reason why it can occupy an absolute advantage is the accumulation of these years.


    The poison door was closed, so I fell off the bus.


    She just wants everyone to change the poison door bit by bit.


    Otherwise, even if they win the competition, they won''t end up shouting at each other in the end?


    "Yanxia mountain is not far ahead. The poison gate is about the same as our trip."


    When camping in the evening, Cairu pointed to the map and reported the itinerary.


    Lin Mengya looked at their destination and was slightly distracted.


    The news has been sent to Zhu Yan, and he has repeatedly promised that he will fully cooperate with their actions.


    But she still felt that some were not safe.


    "Did the person who brought the letter say anything else?"


    Cairu was stunned and then said, "the letter was sent back by Zhu Yan. He said that our people wanted to stay and help arrange things after entering the mountain. Master, what''s the matter?"


    Didn''t come back?


    But that makes sense.


    After all, she can''t go in person, and it has to be hidden and clever.


    "I always think the doctor won''t do nothing at all. Send someone to replace the previous man. I have something to ask him."


    "Yes."


    Cairu stepped back and Bai Su rubbed her shoulders.


    Although she didn''t say anything, Bai Su guessed something from years of tacit understanding.


    "Master, why don''t you send me this time?"


    "You?"


    "Yes." Bai Su nodded and whispered, "others are not familiar with Zhu Yan. It would be safer if I went. Besides, I know what your concerns are."


    Lin Mengya patted Bai Su''s hand with some emotion.


    Their sisters have been together for many years, and some tacit understanding is beyond the envy of others.


    This matter is of great importance. Perhaps sending Bai Su is the most correct choice.


    But she was not willing to let Bai Su take risks.


    "Look again. If things are really what I guessed, maybe you really have to go. I hope I think more and more."


    Bai Su nodded. She knew that the master had his own arrangements.


    The next day, the people sent by Cairu went up the mountain.


    But until the day when they were about to reach the foot of Yanxia mountain, none of them came back.


    They also lost contact with Zhu Yan.


    Things are going to the worst.

 Chapter 2113

    Now it seems that the situation of Zhu Yan is unknown. If they rashly enter Yanxia mountain, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy losses.


    At present, we can only go to Yanxia mountain before making plans.


    It was quiet at night, and everyone slept in their tents. Although they knew that there were many difficulties and obstacles ahead, no one chose to quit.


    Xu is a thing of the past, so that everyone has a tenacity far beyond ordinary people.


    Wearing a cloak, Lin Mengya secretly patrolled the territory.


    When they get here, they should not only be wary of those guys in the medical school, but also beware of the danger from Yanxia mountain.


    Even though everyone is cautious, with the system, she must be "you mean, they use the competition between the two doors as a cover. In fact, there is another conspiracy?"


    Worthy of Yu, I guessed her mind at once.


    "Yes."


    She nodded and then said, "I''ve always wondered why it''s now. Although I don''t know what their purpose is, one thing I''m sure is that the medical door doesn''t just want to eradicate the poison door."


    Even as Yu said, now the forces of all parties are washing again, so the medical sect dares to make the idea of poison sect.


    But now, in fact, is not the best time.


    Unless there is a reason why doctors have to do so.


    Therefore, she wants to lead the snake out of the cave this time and explore the other party''s bottom under the condition of ensuring her own safety.


    Long Tianyu looked at her with a relaxed expression.


    "Of course. But ya''er, I can let go of anything, but I can''t let go of your safety."


    This is the best result. She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly agreed.


    You know, this person always likes to deal with all crises in the dark.


    Although this is not a bad thing, if she wants to lead to the ultimate goal of the enemy, her men must choose to "stand idly by" in some things.


    Long Tianyu looked as if she had put down a heavy burden. She couldn''t help being a little unhappy.


    Pinched her little hand and asked in a deep voice, "does my protection make you feel stressed?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I know that if you hadn''t protected me, I would have been secretly eliminated by those people. I''m just afraid you think more."


    But long Tianyu lowered her head and put it on her shoulder.


    "But I feel a little bad here."


    He raised her hand and put it on his heart.


    Lin Mengya feels a little difficult.


    She is afraid that the messenger will express her meaning wrong and make her men think more.


    Long Tianyu rubbed her shoulder. Somehow, she always felt that the other party was wronged.


    There was no way. She raised her handsome face and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Sorry."


    Who knows, long Tianyu dropped his eyes and looked even more depressed.


    Finally, she clenched her teeth and took the initiative to kiss his lips.


    In an instant, only his breath surrounded her left and right.


    He effortlessly took the initiative. After seeing the successful smile in his eyes, Lin Mengya knew that she had been fooled by this man.


    But soon, she lost her ability to think and could only ask and take.


    It was not easy to end the kiss. Lin Mengya felt the treachery of the goods in her heart.


    Long Tianyu touched her hair and whispered, "I won''t be angry with you."


    If you are angry, you are just angry that you are not doing well enough.


    Besides, everything is not beyond his control.


    At this time, in the depression deep in Yanxia mountain, Zhu Yan, dressed in light armour, came out of his camp and inspected around.


    "Boss, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    His confidants followed him respectfully.


    Although he is young, no one here dares to belittle him.


    This time, they came out looking for prey.


    After a winter''s consumption, their grain reserves are not much.


    This is a matter of life and death for thousands of people, so he took the team himself.


    But I don''t know why, but I''m a little uneasy.


    Over the past year, Zhu Yan has faded the innocence and impetuousness of a young man and said he was


    He was young and mature, but he liked to take the edge of the sword.


    In short, this is a tough character you''d better not mess with.


    "Hurry up. Spring ploughing will be in a few days."


    They reclaimed a lot of wasteland on the sunny side.


    Hesitant to have the protection of Xiaobai and Xiaohu, the animals in the forest rarely dare to harm the crops in the field.


    Except for some things like salt and iron, which need to be purchased at the foot of the mountain, they have basically achieved self-sufficiency.


    "The boss doesn''t trust those old guys?"


    He glanced at his confidant, who shrank for a moment. Fortunately, Zhu Yan didn''t care about the speculation of his subordinates.


    "In this world, only dead people can completely reassure me."


    A cold word, but let the confidant from the top of the head, cool to the bottom of the feet.


    However, he didn''t feel how cool Zhu Yan''s words were.


    As one of the few people who chose to follow the boss from the beginning, he witnessed how those people killed the boss.


    One moment is a close friend, and the next moment may draw a knife at you.


    With so many experiences, who will have unreserved trust in others?


    At least, the boss is more honest than those old guys.


    "Rest early and try to hunt more mountain pigs tomorrow."


    He looked out of the mountain.


    When spring ploughing is finished, he will go down the mountain.


    Because his real relatives must be waiting for him.


    The next day, as soon as it was dawn, the poison gate people were busy and began to pack up.


    They will soon reach the foot of Yanxia mountain.


    According to the address, there is a place called "Ping An town".


    There, they will meet with the medical school, and then enter Yanxia mountain together.


    Ping''an town has sprung up in the past six months.


    After all, it is not peaceful here, so all pedestrians and caravans passing at the foot of the mountain will rest here to avoid sleeping in the mountains at night.


    When they got here, they went straight to the inn written on the address.


    But when they arrived at the inn, they were told that the rooms were full.


    "No way! It clearly says that we will be provided with a room here. Are you trying to embarrass us, shopkeeper?"


    Wu Tsung was so angry that he grabbed the shopkeeper''s collar and questioned him.


    The thin shopkeeper begged for mercy and said, "Oh, sir, spare your life! It''s not that villains deliberately embarrass you, but these rooms provided to the poison door are full."


    "Who dares to live in our room?"


    Wu Tsung thought he was lying.


    Just then, a man came down from the second floor.


    "Elder martial brother Wu, why bother an ordinary man who has no strength to bind chickens? The room of the inn has indeed been occupied by the people of the poison gate."


    Lin Mengya hears the speech and looks at the visitor.


    The man was dressed in purple. He was about forty years old. He had a beard on his chin, which tasted like an expert in the world.


    But when he opened his mouth, he was full of pride, as if he were the greatest man in the world.


    When Wu Tsui saw someone coming, he let go of the shopkeeper with a cold hum.


    "Hum! Who should I be? Where did you come from? I don''t have a younger martial brother like you."


    In an instant, he made moustache sullen with anger.


    Lin Mengya also found it quite funny.


    Not to mention that the man''s robe is not the "Purple Gold nebula" robe of the poison door at all. If he comes up against this man, he dares to disrespect her martial uncle directly. He knows that this goods must not be an important person.

 Chapter 2114

    With martial uncle''s position in the poison sect, even a real poison sect elder must maintain a superficial harmony.


    It''s like the man in front of her. He dares to challenge her martial uncle face to face.


    She didn''t know whether to lament the man''s courage or laugh at his ignorance.


    "How dare you say that about me! Wu Chiu, I order you to apologize in the name of the poison gate law enforcement elder!"


    Wu Tsui narrowed her eyes and smiled so that she was "harmonious".


    "Law enforcement elder? Oh, when did our poison sect need a wild dog to be an elder?"


    Moustache almost died of anger.


    He suddenly pulled out a jade ruler from his sleeve and held it in the air.


    "This is the law enforcement ring of the poison gate. Wu Chiu, do you want to betray the poison gate?"


    It''s not just martial uncle who gets angry with moustache''s question.


    The disciples of the poison sect behind them almost protected the three of them in the middle in an instant and looked at the clown.


    "You, how dare you disobey the elders? Come and catch them all!"


    "You can try."


    She stepped out of the crowd, facing her moustache.


    Although she is downstairs, her momentum is much stronger than Xiaohu.


    The latter obviously lost his head, blushed and asked fiercely, "who are you?"


    "You''re not qualified to ask me. Get out of the way."


    She walked up slowly without paying attention to each other.


    Moustache''s anger in his head, but after touching the woman''s clear eyes, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck.


    He saw no emotion in the girl''s eyes.


    Fear, pride, sadness and joy did not stay in her eyes at all.


    Subconsciously, moustache made way.


    He didn''t bite his teeth until she walked past.


    What''s going on? How can he bow his head to a woman?


    Just trying to catch up, Wu Tsui grabbed his neck like a chick.


    "If you touch my little niece, I''ll cut off your troublesome claw."


    The threat in the ear made the moustache listless in an instant.


    He walked on tiptoe, but he hated Wu Chiu in his heart.


    It''s all them. They make a fool of themselves!


    Today''s hatred, he will make them pay the price in the future.


    Lin Mengya knew that moustache was just cannon fodder to explore the way.


    Martial uncle''s impoliteness and her indifference are enough to show their attitude.


    You can be an elder, but if you want to control them with a false name, dream!


    It seems that their previous replies can not sober these people.


    She came up all the way, and the room in the middle of the second floor also opened the door.


    "Look at you, you are all a family. Why bother to make such a joke?"


    Although the voice is a little old, it is full of gas.


    Lin Mengya also sensed that the poison on each other''s body was stronger than that of moustache.


    However, she can''t even compare with half of her teachers.


    It turns out that the so-called elders are such strength.


    She was surprised. Who gave them such confidence?


    Wu Tsung loosened her moustache and followed her with a sneer.


    The teacher and uncle walked side by side, and the three finally saw the backer behind the moustache.


    There are five people in the room.


    The three sat at the table, as if chatting over tea.


    The other two should be brothers


    Son or attendant, waiting by.


    All three of them were wearing authentic purple gold nebula, but the clothes on the young man in the middle were especially luxurious.


    He wore a man''s hair crown and a huge purple gem shining in the sun.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much. Instead, Wu Tsugami and bailiri were filled with deep displeasure in their eyes.


    The old man sitting on the right hand side of the young man, with snow-white hair and beard, is obviously the oldest one here.


    The one who spoke just now was the middle-aged man sitting on the far left.


    To tell you the truth, that man is handsome even though he looks good, but he is far from her teacher and uncle.


    Finally, she looked at the man in the middle.


    The man is about twenty years old. He is very handsome with red face and white teeth.


    He happened to look over and look at each other with her.


    The man was stunned. Then he nodded at her with a friendly attitude.


    Lin Mengya nodded like the other party, and then there was nothing else.


    The man''s eyes fell on her face and couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "Jiang Ting, your people can''t speak human words. How can you even forget how to speak?"


    Martial uncle''s complexion is not good. He doesn''t hide the disgust of the three people in front of him.


    Jiang Ting''s rank is much higher than moustache.


    Smell speech, also just didn''t care to smile.


    "Your mouth stinks like a day for decades. Well, he hasn''t seen you several times before. Don''t argue with him for my face."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Jiang ting.


    This man is also an old acquaintance with the teacher.


    "Take care of your own people. If he goes on like this, he will die outside one day."


    Jiang Ting''s smile was stiff. Then he waved his hand and let his moustache back.


    "Please sit down."


    Seeing that Jiang Ting''s attitude was polite, martial uncle didn''t continue to confront them.


    The current lineup of both sides is somewhat subtle.


    According to the current situation, they are somewhat the same.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Jiang Ting picked up the teapot and poured Wu Tsung a cup first.


    "People are so old. Why are you still so angry? You should be more careful because your anger hurts your body."


    But when Wu Tsui looked careless, he changed his hand and brought the tea cup to her in the middle.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in good health. Sect leader, how about trying this tea."


    Wu Tsung''s performance surprised the three opposite.


    He is arrogant and arrogant. Never mind being a little girl. Even if the sect leader comes in person, he may not be able to control him.


    But now, he is willing to succumb to a woman.


    In their hearts, they each had some points to care about.


    Lin Mengya blocked the tea cup and said with a smile, "martial uncle, you have worked hard all the way. You should drink this cup of tea."


    Martial uncle?


    The three opposite are even more incredible.


    It''s not a matter of age, and I haven''t heard that the Lord of the palace family has anything to do with Wu Tsung.


    Is it according to the generation of the palace family?


    But the white haired old man knew it was impossible.


    The leader of the palace family has a very special position in the poison gate. At the beginning, even the leader of each generation gave him three points of courtesy.


    Originally, he didn''t agree with the Gong family. However, she was dishonest and tried to intervene in the poison door.


    But now it seemed that something was wrong with him.


    "You''re right, senior brother. Would you like a drink, too?"


    Wu Tsung drank it


    Tea, said with an eyebrow.


    Baili Rui shook his head. He didn''t even look at each other''s three people.


    Intuition made Jiang Ting feel that this person was not simple, so he asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know which family this elder martial brother belongs to?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked at Jiang ting.


    "The family teacher is hundred Li Rui."


    Baili Rui!


    Almost in an instant, Jiang ting and the old man with white hair felt the cold on his back.


    The source of their fear was just a chilly look at them.


    "Yes."


    Cold and aloof, just like the blue moon in the sky.


    Jiang Ting immediately regretted it.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and immediately remembered something.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. Elder martial brother is still so charming. But why are you back?"


    Lin Mengya noticed that the two people opposite seemed to be very afraid of the teacher. Perhaps, they were mixed with some sense of unity.


    She could not help guessing in her heart what the teacher had done, so that decades later, he could still bring them such great psychological pressure.


    Bai Lirui understood what the other party wanted to ask, but he didn''t care.


    "I want to come back, and why, what has the final say?"


    "Of course not. I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble..."


    "I have done what I did in those years. Moreover, the person in charge of this is not me, but my students. I swore never to interfere in the poison door, but my help to my students is not illegal."


    These words really blocked each other''s mouth.


    Indeed, Bai Lirui just didn''t care, but he didn''t say he wanted to get rid of the poison door.


    At this time, the two people looked at Lin Mengya again, with a little more dignity.


    If so, it would be a great disadvantage to them.


    You know, at the beginning, her teacher was the first person recognized by the poison sect as the sect leader.


    If it hadn''t happened, none of them would have been able to turn today.


    "That''s right. It''s a good thing that senior brother can come back. It must be safer for our poison sect to have you."


    Jiang Ting is a smart man, but now he is fascinated by fame and wealth.


    Baili Rui said so clearly, but he pretended not to understand.


    Unfortunately, who is Baili Rui?


    One of the two maniacs who never put anyone in the eyes.


    Where, will let him be so easy and thin.


    "I''m not for the poison sect, I''m for my students. Now she''s the leader, and I''m relieved."


    Chiang Ting''s face changed.


    From the beginning to the present, the two martial brothers have expressed their meaning directly without giving him a detour.


    After biting his teeth, he didn''t believe that they could still press on their heads over the years.


    "I''m honored to be back, elder martial brother. But the position of sect leader needs to be considered. After all, it''s important and can''t be trifled with."


    Wu Chiu sneered, and Bai Lirui frowned slightly.


    Only Lin Mengya in the middle, with a soft smile on her face.


    "Teacher, I think Mr. Jiang is right. The matter of the sect leader is really important, so I think we should call all the big guys up and ask them who they really like. Isn''t it more popular?"


    Upon hearing this, Wu Chiu joked, "my niece is right. Since she is the leader of the poison sect, it is naturally up to the people of the poison sect to choose."


    Chiang ting and the others were in a hurry.


    If the people of the poison sect are really allowed to choose, they will not have an advantage in terms of number or prestige.


    Then he opened his mouth in a hurry.

 Chapter 2115

    "This matter is related to the safety of poison sect. How can it be handed over to someone who doesn''t matter?"


    "That''s a bad word."


    Lin Mengya smiled and cut off the conversation.


    "The reason why the poison gate can still support up to now is inseparable from the efforts of each of them. It can be said that there can be no poison gate without them. Since everyone has paid for the poison gate, why can''t they choose their own leaders?"


    This made Chiang Ting speechless.


    "After all, it''s not a joke. If they are incited, they can''t make any wrong choices."


    Jiang Ting was also in a hurry. Otherwise, he would not have said such targeted words.


    As soon as these words were said, Baili Rui and Wu tsugamu turned black.


    "Well, you Jiang Ting, it''s just that your mind is dirty. Do you think people all over the world are the same as you?"


    In the face of Wu Tsung''s scolding, Jiang Ting''s face was a little lost.


    He pulled down his face and said, "I''m not dirty. I''m just for the poison door."


    "Martial uncle, why do you argue with Mr. Jiang?"


    Lin Mengya stopped her martial uncle and said slowly.


    On the other side, Jiang Ting knew that he could not control the double mania of the poison door. He had to put pressure on Gong ya.


    "Master of the palace, since you have joined the poison sect, you have to plan everything for our poison sect. You are already the master of the palace, and you have several duties. I''m afraid you will be biased. It''s not easy for the poison sect to wait for this opportunity. As a member of the poison sect, I think you should know what to do best?"


    A big hat was buttoned on her.


    If Jiang Ting had dealt with her before, he would not have used such a tone to force her to step back.


    This is Lin Mengya.


    If you discuss it with her, she has nothing to promise.


    But if you take any conditions to force her, ha ha, you can only be embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya''s neck is just made. She can do anything, but she can''t be soft.


    "Of course I know what to do is the best. Mr. Jiang, please rest assured that I will not disappoint you."


    When she said this, Jiang Ting''s face immediately became happy.


    But Bai Lirui and Wu Cui looked at her rather disapprovingly.


    Jiang Ting felt very proud and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, master of the palace family. He has always had a good relationship with the palace family. He will treat you well in the future."


    Such a handout tone really makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Wu Chiu Gang wanted to continue scolding, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "It''s useless. Anyway, the poison gate has nothing to do with me from now on. I''ll tell all the poison gate disciples who came with me later that I didn''t want to abandon them, but someone stared at the position of the sect leader, so they drove me away."


    "You, how can you do that?"


    Jiang Ting was stunned and then angrily scolded, "do you still have friends in your heart? When is it now? Do you still care about this? Shouldn''t you fight the enemy together?"


    This time, Lin Mengya finally completely sank her face.


    What a hypocrite. Now, I''m going to beat her up.


    "Hum!" Her cold eyes scraped across the three people opposite, and her words were no longer polite.


    "I ask you, where were you when the poison sect was suppressed by the medical sect and the people of the poison sect were secretly mutilated? Where were you when they struggled with death and struggled to survive in the hands of the medical sect? Where were you when we were threatened by the medical sect and almost broke down our family? Do you think,


    Did the doctor mercifully give you this opportunity? To tell you the truth, this opportunity was bought back with countless blood of the poison gate. I didn''t save your life to make you rank with me here. If you dare to rely on the old and sell the old to me, I''ll let you taste the suffering everyone has suffered over the years! "


    The three people opposite were obviously stunned by her words.


    Lin Mengya is not an ordinary woman. She is a person who has really seen blood. Her momentum is cold and pressing.


    At this time, Jiang Ting understood.


    It turned out that she was the most difficult of the three!


    "You, what do you mean? Have we been enjoying happiness over the years? It''s not easy for us to stick to it until now. I''m more qualified than you for the poison gate."


    "What qualifications do you have?"


    Lin Mengya asked back. She didn''t care about the other party''s reaction.


    "Go and ask those people outside. Have you solved their grievances, hatred and worries in the past few decades? Don''t pretend to feed me here. I only know that you and your so-called elders abandoned them when they were most painful and helpless!"


    Like being torn off the last piece of the fig leaf, Chiang Ting''s eloquence now looked otherwise pale and powerless.


    He still wanted to say something to refute, but in the end, the silent old man grabbed him.


    "All right, Jiang Ting, stop here."


    Jiang Ting is a little anxious. It''s different from what they discussed before!


    "Elder Tai, you have to be fair. You know how much we have suffered over the years. How can you let her slander us with empty words and white teeth?"


    Guo Yuanqing, also known as the supreme elder, sighed slightly.


    "Jiang Ting, we can''t ignore everyone''s ideas."


    "But..."


    Guo Yuanqing looked at the other three.


    Even he had to admit that Gong Ya was obviously more suitable than the person they identified as the head of the sect.


    "Gong ya, I want to ask you a question."


    Lin Mengya is not a rude person. At least in front of the old man, she won''t do too much.


    "Go ahead, please."


    "We can support you as the leader of poison sect."


    The others in the room were surprised.


    You know, Guo Yuanqing is old-fashioned and values rules most.


    At this moment, can he even agree with her as the leader?


    The four people were confused and couldn''t accept the reality for the moment.


    "But I have one condition."


    Lin Mengya looked at each other and said faintly, "what?"


    "If you become the leader of the poison gate, you should incorporate the palace family into the poison gate. Can you do that?"


    Guo Yuanqing stared at the woman in front of him.


    Since he can''t stop it, he will seek the greatest benefit for the poison gate.


    Once the palace family can merge into the poison sect, the benefits of the poison sect will be several times higher than before. Even, it may return to the peak in one fell swoop.


    As for the position of sect leader.


    Anyway, she''s just a woman.


    Once you get married and have children, don''t you want to let them out?


    Why should they be in such a hurry.


    Everyone else thought of this floor.


    Baili Rui and Wu Cui were very angry, but the young man in the middle looked at her with a little more heat.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    It''s not a sneer, nor an angry smile, but an indifferent smile.


    "I thought it was a big deal. But one thing, sir, you''re wrong."


    "As the sect leader, I never need your recognition."


    Guo Yuanqing shook his head with some regret.


    "Girl, you don''t know what the poison sect leader means. If you don''t inherit it, I''m afraid you can''t convince the public."


    In other words, if they don''t agree, she will never be able to be a local emperor, which is not the right way.


    Brother bailiri also understood this, so their faces became more ugly.


    But when Lin Mengya heard this, she opened the door and walked to the railing.


    "Everyone in the poison sect listens to the orders. From now on, I will be the leader of the poison sect. Obey my orders and obey my orders!"


    "Yes!"


    Neat and uniform, warm and abnormal response sound, with great penetration.


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the people with different faces inside.


    "When I am the sect leader, I never come for your inheritance. What can I do without inheritance? From now on, I will be the inheritance of future generations. Those dead things and rules are never the most important."


    With that, she swaggered down the stairs.


    In the room, Bai Lirui looked at Wu Chiu, and the latter also looked at him. Then he laughed with relief.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s worthy of being my little niece. She''s so heroic and a man!"


    Baili Rui stared at each other. The latter didn''t realize what he had just said.


    Opposite, Guo Yuanqing stared at the door. For a long time, he didn''t return to his mind.


    Jiang Ting''s mouth grew up. It seemed that he didn''t understand what he had said before.


    "Jiang Ting, Guo Lao, you all underestimate my little apprentice."


    Baili Rui got up proudly and mercilessly mocked the two self righteous people opposite.


    How could he forget what kind of person his little apprentice was?


    Maybe someone will say that she is arrogant and doesn''t know the depth.


    But ya''er always acts according to her own principles.


    Even though there was nothing before, didn''t she have it from the beginning?


    She is never afraid of having nothing, because she can create everything.


    The former poison sect may have long been annihilated under the grinding of history.


    The poison gate in the future will glow with new vitality because of her existence!


    Lin Mengya left the inn with people. Finally, they lived in a small yard rented in advance.


    However, although the conditions here are not as good as the inn, the big guy''s face is still beaming.


    Because they have a door owner!


    But Lin Mengya, the new sect leader, shut herself in the room silently.


    Oh, my God!


    Where was the short circuit in her brain just now before she shouted such a second form!


    Moreover, it is still executed in public.


    Lin Mengya, who is hiding in the quilt to escape from reality, tightens the small quilt on the tight body again.


    No, she doesn''t think she can see anyone in the future.


    As soon as long Tianyu entered the door, he saw the silkworm Baoya wrapped in a quilt that kept wriggling on the bed.


    Funny to let her wrap herself tighter and tighter, but in the end, he couldn''t help but remind her.


    "Come out quickly and cover it carefully."


    "If I don''t come out, I won''t come out. I have no face to see people!"

 Chapter 2116

    Long Tianyu thought that such an elegant son was simply too cute.


    It''s rare that she is so playful. How can she not cooperate?


    "Really don''t come out?"


    "Just don''t come out!"


    "All right."


    Lin Mengya subconsciously felt that something was wrong. She just wanted to open a corner to secretly see what long Tianyu was going to do. With a strong force, she suddenly pulled away one side of the quilt.


    Subsequently, a "behemoth" also followed.


    "If the mountain doesn''t come, I''ll go. Now we''re both in the same quilt."


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at the man pretending to be serious. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are cheating!"


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips and looked very upright.


    "We are legal husband and wife. It''s natural for us to sleep together."


    be finished.


    Although Lin Mengya wanted to bite him, she was only willing to stare at him in the end.


    It took them a while to stop and lay side by side on the bed.


    "Have you heard all the things in the inn?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya obviously didn''t know where long Tianyu heard about it. He directly watched a live broadcast.


    Especially when she ordered poison gate, long Tianyu regretted that she was not at the scene at that time.


    Just think about it, he thinks his wife is really the best hero in the world!


    However, for unknown reasons, he buried this praise in his heart.


    I always thought that if he said so, there might be some unexpected results.


    Over the years, the experience of wading in the sea of blood told him that food can be eaten, but words must not be nonsense.


    "I don''t really want to be the master of the house, but you know, those two people are too much! Let me let me be the master of the house. They still want to calculate the palace house! The forest is so big that there are all kinds of birds."


    Long Tianyu took the man in his arms, pillowed his other arm and said, "indeed. But they should not know the current situation of the palace family, otherwise, they would never dare to stretch out this hand."


    When he said these words, a cold light flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    With the power of the palace family, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be remembered.


    But fortunately, at the beginning, he warned all parties with strong strength.


    If you want to move the palace, you have to weigh your weight first.


    With ya''er''s painstaking efforts, no one dares to attack the palace family easily now.


    The thought of this warmed his heart.


    Sure enough, only ya''er and him are a perfect couple.


    Others, oh, it''s just a delusion.


    "Also, don''t bite hard bones without those iron teeth and steel teeth. But I think they shouldn''t give in so easily."


    "Just greedy."


    Lin Mengya sat up, held her chin and said, "you say where they have been hiding all these years, so the news is so closed? In that case, how do they know the situation here?"


    Normally, even teachers and martial uncles don''t know the hiding place of these people, so the medical door should not be clear.


    Because the teacher mentioned that in line with the routine of catching thieves and catching kings first, this is the first one that the medical school has caught in recent years.


    That''s why they found a place to live in seclusion.


    But now, obviously, they know the news and about her every move.


    Long Tianyu''s hands


    Pillow behind his head, he said very easily: "either they have been sending people to monitor the movements of all parts of the poison gate; or they secretly cooperate with the medical gate."


    Both are possible.


    But Lin Mengya prefers the latter.


    "I don''t think the whole force cooperates with the medical school, but someone."


    If this team goes to the medical school, they just need to pretend to summon all the people from the poison school in advance and catch them all.


    But now, they are so eager to deprive her of the position of sect leader, not to control this group of people.


    It seems that they are just killing one stone with one stone.


    Without her, these people of poison sect would obey their command unconditionally.


    Therefore, she felt that there must be spies in that one.


    And this person''s position is not low, otherwise it is not enough to affect all of them.


    Who could it be?


    "Whoever it is, it always shows its feet."


    Long Tianyu said with a smile. As soon as he stretched out his long arm, he caught the man in the bad.


    "So don''t worry about anything now and have a good sleep."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t sleep, but when she looked up, she saw the blue stubble on long Tianyu''s chin.


    What can a strong man do? After all, he is still a body made of meat. He will be tired and hurt.


    "Well, good."


    Close her eyes and she snuggled up in the arms of a man.


    At least for now, let them have a good night''s sleep.


    From dinner time to the next morning, Lin Mengya, who had a good rest, stretched herself.


    Not surprisingly, the man had left, but on the pillow, she saw a stack of thick silver notes.


    This man is really


    Her eyes curled with laughter.


    She remembered that when she coaxed her for the first time, the man took out a lot of money.


    Now, although he doesn''t remember, he still uses the right method.


    Zhen Fupo Lin Mengya was in a good mood and collected the silver ticket.


    When she got back, she asked someone to cash it out.


    These days, it''s more reliable to replace it with real gold, silver or other real things.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Outside the door, Bai Su knocked on the door. With her permission, she pushed the door with Cairu.


    After they served Lin Mengya to wash, they reported the news of these days in accordance with the usual practice.


    Bai Su was telling her about Zhenlong hall when someone knocked at the door outside.


    She pressed her hand and motioned Bai Su to talk later.


    After that, Yang said, "come in."


    But I didn''t want to. It was the little girl Ruan Ying who came in.


    But now, she changed back to the girl''s dress, which was pretty and lovely.


    "Door master."


    Ruan Ying seemed a little awkward, and the voice gate was not so willing.


    Lin Mengya thought Ruan Ying was cute and didn''t embarrass her.


    "If you''re not used to it, you can call me sister."


    "No!"


    Ruan Ying widened her eyes and shook her head.


    "Dad said that the sect leader is the sect leader and the most powerful and supreme person of our poison sect. Since you are our sect leader, I will treat you as the sect leader!"


    The little girl still doesn''t fully understand what her father said.


    Maybe in her eyes, the sect leader is just a title.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and didn''t tangle with the little girl.


    "You came to me, but something important?"


    Ruan Ying seemed to hesitate. After hesitating for a while, she said, "I want to tell you I''m sorry."


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    What''s the matter with this girl?


    "Why did you apologize to me?"


    The little girl was timid and had a very guilty face.


    "Because I envy you."


    "What are you jealous of me? Do you want to be the leader?"


    She found it a little funny.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean to laugh, but that the little girl''s appearance is very cute.


    Ruan Ying continued to shake her head. At last, she seemed to be out of her mind and said loudly, "because I like your husband! That''s why I envy you and even think it would be better if you weren''t here. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it! Can you forgive me?"


    Looking at this "rival" who is several years younger than her, Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to say.


    If you want to complain, you can only complain about the damn charm of your own man?


    But she still smiled and asked, "tell me, how did you like him? And why did you apologize to me?"


    The first sentence is much easier.


    The little girl hung her head down and explained, "because he saved me on the ship. I thought I must be dead, but as soon as he appeared, he beat all the bad guys away. I felt very safe with him. Later, I deliberately targeted you and lost my temper with you for no reason. Sorry, I know I did something wrong."


    Listening to the girl''s confession, Lin Mengya also knows the key to the problem.


    She waved and called the girl who was blaming herself in front of her.


    "First of all, I want to congratulate you. Your most precious youth has arrived. In the future, your emotions will become more and more complex, like or hate, and no longer so simple.


    Secondly, I want to correct you one thing. If you like him because he saved you, it''s not like, but gratitude. "


    Ruan Ying''s eyes were always clear.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya didn''t crush her with her strength like other men who dared to covet her.


    On the contrary, this is just a budding Phalaenopsis.


    If Ruan Ying buried this love in her heart and gradually fermented into an unreachable nightmare, it was really something she hated.


    Ruan Ying looked at her in surprise.


    From small to large, no one told her this.


    "He and I are like your parents. We will never be separated. Ask yourself, do you want to spend the rest of your life with him?"


    Ruan Ying thought seriously.


    She just let out a sigh of relief at the thought of the man''s indifference to her, and then shook her head.


    "No. if he has been so cold to me all his life, wouldn''t I be too poor?"


    Sure enough, she is a clever girl.


    "Yes. Every seed in the world will find its own suitable place to take root and sprout."


    She pointed to the girl''s heart and said, "there are the most precious seeds in the world. In the future, you should polish your eyes and make a good choice. Don''t deliver this seed indiscriminately, okay?"


    Lin Mengya is gentle and patient with Ruan Ying.


    The latter unconsciously held his chest, as if there was really a seed waiting for her uniqueness.

 Chapter 2117

    Seeing Ruan Ying listen to her words, Lin Mengya also asked her to think about it.


    Ruan Ying lowered her head and said with some unpleasant words, "thank you, sect leader. If you hadn''t reminded me, I''m afraid I would be bored to death by the voice in my ear every day."


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved slightly and asked quietly, "Oh? What voice is so magical?"


    Ruan Ying smiled awkwardly, then fell in her ear and whispered, "it''s probably my voice, but it''s a little strange. It''s always telling me that I''m the same as you. Even I''m still young, my qualification is better than you, and I can surpass you."


    The little girl finished these words with a big red face. Finally, she said sincerely, "but I gradually found that these are words I use to comfort myself. No matter what point, I can''t compare with you. But even if I''m better than you, he doesn''t necessarily like me. After all, you and I are different people."


    This made Lin Mengya look at her with new eyes.


    There are few people in the world who can live and understand. I didn''t expect this little girl to see so thoroughly.


    In the future, it must not be in the pool.


    She intended to cultivate, so she said a few more words to her, which made people leave.


    Nearby, Bai Su and Cai Ru also understand what their master means. In the future, they will pay more attention to the girl.


    "But do you really think this girl is worthy of great responsibility?"


    Bai Su only thinks she cares about the girl, but Lin Mengya cares about other things.


    "Whether she can achieve great things depends on her choice in the future. But there''s one thing I want to know now."


    She looked at them with a serious expression.


    "Have you ever heard a whisper in your ears when you were on the ship?"


    Bai Su immediately shook her head, but Cairu hesitated.


    "Master, I have."


    Lin Mengya immediately looked at her and asked, "when? What''s the content?"


    "I remember that time when I protected Ruan Ying from being cut, a voice in my ear asked me why I tried my best to protect a useless person, and said that you didn''t care about my life and death. In short, it was some words that provoked discord. At that time, I thought it was the other party''s plot."


    "And after that?"


    "I haven''t heard it since, master. Is there anything wrong?"


    According to Ruan Ying, she gradually targeted her under the encouragement of that voice


    But because Ruan Ying knew it was wrong, the voice lost its function.


    In this way, can it explain that in fact, sound is only a means of seduction?


    If Cairu had some such ideas at that time, she could just obey the temptation of this voice and gradually get divorced from her.


    But she was as firm as Bai Su, so she was not affected by the voice at all.


    "Do you remember anything special when you were injured?"


    Cairu lowered her head and recalled it seriously.


    "Nothing special, but I felt a little trance at that time. But it was just a moment. I thought it was because of my injury."


    Indeed, this is an anomaly.


    But Lin Mengya was still not sure why the sound appeared.


    But Cairu was worried.


    "Master, I''d better tell the boss to be transferred away from you recently. What if something happens one day and I''m not good for you?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya put it on


    Hands, don''t care.


    "Don''t worry, your mind is much stronger than Ruan Ying. Even she can get rid of things easily, not to mention you."


    Cairu also gradually dispelled her doubts.


    No one should doubt that she is absolutely loyal to her master.


    Lin Mengya had to think more about Ruan Ying.


    She found martial uncle and asked him if something similar happened before Song Da died.


    "Speaking of it, song Da was talking to himself for a few days before he died. I was also surprised at that time, so I investigated him. What clues did you find, little niece?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and told martial uncle what had happened to Ruan Ying and Cairu.


    The latter''s face gradually sank down.


    But Lin Mengya keenly felt that martial uncle didn''t seem so shocked.


    Did martial uncle know anything before?


    Wu Tsui didn''t say anything, but said, "it''s not a small thing at this time. You should pay more attention to the people around you. By the way, I''ll go home first when I know what''s going on here in a few days."


    Obviously, martial uncle is hiding something from her.


    Lin Mengya nodded and didn''t ask anything.


    Everyone has secrets. If martial uncle thinks she can say it, she will know sooner or later.


    Ruan Ying''s affair is just a small episode.


    She is facing a lot of difficulties.


    The first is the ownership of the poison sect.


    Although she has spoken clearly in the inn, she may not be willing to give in there.


    Sure enough, that''s a good idea.


    "Bai Su, in the future, let''s not shout to fight and kill. You know, people die is the simplest, and it''s not easy to live."


    The latter obviously doesn''t have the heart of Lin Mengya and Cairu, but the main meaning is clear.


    Then he nodded and said, "don''t worry, master. In the future, I will try to cut off their limbs first and then kill them."


    Lin Mengya''s smile is a little guilty.


    Well, she really paid a little attention to her words and deeds in the future.


    She did what she said. For several days, no matter how the other party wrote to her, she didn''t see it.


    Even later, the messenger couldn''t even enter the gate, but he was really angry with the elders of the poison gate.


    However, the game is coming soon


    , they have to prepare well.


    On the other hand, Lin Mengya''s equipment is much more complete.


    "When you enter the mountain this time, you must be careful. No matter what danger you encounter, safety is the most important."


    The teacher personally prepared a lot of insect repellents for her.


    Although her body is the best medicine, first of all, she can''t be exposed. Second, the teacher thinks it''s safer to take some.


    "Don''t worry. If they dare to harm me, I''ll use everything you prepared for me to see if they dare to do it again."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    This time, the teacher paid a lot of money and prepared poison for her, including smoke, powder and other strange things that can be used as concealed weapons.


    Now, she can almost dominate the whole Yanxia mountain.


    But people should keep a low profile so as not to become the target of public criticism.


    "It''s good to know, but if they dare to attack you, you don''t have to worry about anything, you know?"


    The teacher''s words warmed her heart.


    Holding the teacher''s hand.


    To tell the truth, although her father really loved her and obeyed her.


    But she got the feeling of being patiently cared for by her father from her teacher.


    "You should be more careful when you are here alone. You should wait for me to come back safely."


    She hugged the teacher and gave instructions word by word.


    Baili Rui was reluctant to take a picture of his little girl.


    If he can, of course, he wants to go into the mountain with ya''er. At least before the danger comes, he can block some for her and give her a chance to escape.


    "Of course, but when you enter the mountain, I''m afraid it''s others."


    Although she knew that the teacher was duplicity, Lin Mengya still pretended to be unhappy and made a face at the teacher.


    "How can I be beaten by wind, frost and rain?"


    The teacher looked at her with disgust.


    "Where are you pitiful? I''m a poor old man, okay? Look at you. Which one is not priceless? I''m afraid you''ll have to run out of my coffin in the future."


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and said, "besides, you haven''t used that thing for decades. I know your family is rich. How can you keep it for your son to marry a daughter-in-law or develop a second spring?"


    Bai Lirui pretended to hit her, but she flashed past.


    "What a heartless girl! What do my old men do for him, a man and a big husband? I leave it to my little grandson. You don''t know. My Ning''er''s qualification is much better than your mediocrity."


    Lin Mengya is a little jealous of her son.


    But as soon as the teacher mentioned Ning''er, he began to talk at length.


    To be fair, Ning''er is indeed a top genius of poison medicine.


    He can use and study any poison without scruples, but there is no risk of poisoning at all.


    And as he grows older, this ability will become stronger and stronger.


    At least now, with the teacher''s words, all poisons circulating on the market have no effect on Ning''er once.


    Therefore, she and her teacher kept it a secret.


    Once it is made public, I''m afraid people all over the world will go crazy for him.


    After a long quarrel, Bai Su came to look for her.


    "Master, there are people from the ruling meeting outside."


    "I see."

 Chapter 2118

    She tidied up her clothes a little. When she got out of the door, she was the leader of the poison door.


    Outside, the enemy is already eyeing.


    "Master of the palace."


    The judge said hello to her with a straight face, dressed in gold.


    Lin Mengya nodded demurely and then said, "you should call me the palace master more than the palace master."


    The man''s face hesitated.


    "Master Gong, according to the information I know so far, the poison sect is not all under your control. So I think it''s better to be careful about the sect leader."


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other and saw that he didn''t mean to be embarrassed, but nodded after objectively explaining the facts.


    "Indeed, it needs to be more rigorous."


    No matter which side the man belongs to, at least for now, he has done it fairly and strictly.


    This time we should go into the mountain to find out the situation first.


    It''s just that she has incomparable advantages. When she was in the mountains, she followed the little white tiger.


    It is said that although there are poisonous insects in Yanxia mountain, they are not many.


    She doesn''t know why it has become a venue for Bidou.


    Or did some changes take place here after she left, prompting the increase of poisonous insects here?


    It seems that everything will not be known until the field trip.


    Outside Ping''an Town, at the foot of Yanxia mountain, the two people gathered.


    She looked around and found that Jiang ting and them had not come.


    But the disciples of the medical school opposite were all holding airs and laughing at them with their eyes.


    "I think these decent guys deserve to be beaten!"


    Nearby, Xiuzi ang, a young man who shocked the other party with thunder that day, said coldly.


    Lin Mengya stopped him and touched the boy''s head with her back hand.


    "Don''t worry."


    The boy immediately smiled, and there was no more cruelty in his eyes.


    But looking at their own sect leader in worship. It''s very clever.


    This is not the only person who will make the ruling, but there are seven.


    When both of them were in place, the one standing in the middle cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "the personnel of both departments are in place?"


    At once, a steady middle-aged man from the medical school stepped out and said, "our medical school disciples, a total of 200 people, have arrived."


    With that, he raised an ambiguous smile towards her.


    The man nodded and looked at the poison door.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "what should come will come naturally. What shouldn''t come is useless."


    After hearing this, the doctor immediately laughed and said, "you are torn apart and can''t blame others. No wonder your poison door is going to decline and the internal strife is really amazing."


    On the side of the poison door, many people have clenched their fists.


    But Lin Mengya was calm.


    After only glancing at the people over there, he said: "our poison door is so good, and the internal strife is fair and aboveboard. I''m afraid you can''t catch up with it."


    For the rest, they don''t dare what the other party''s reaction is. Their poison door is as stable as Mount Tai.


    He was so angry that he almost choked.


    It''s obviously the problem of poison gate. It seems that they don''t have any demeanor.


    The middle-aged man, who is also one of the elders of the medical school, waved his hand and suppressed the discussion of the disciples.


    He squinted at the woman.


    It seems that the head of the palace family is more calm than he thought.


    Even at the ruling meeting, I couldn''t help urging


    At that time, Jiang ting and his gang finally appeared.


    Besides him, there is the moustache who claims to be the law enforcement elder.


    Guo Qingyuan and the young man did not come.


    Jiang Ting thought he had a great momentum and took people to Lin Mengya.


    The latter glanced at him and was so angry that Jiang Ting almost didn''t scold.


    "Is that how you treat your elders?"


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked very confused.


    "Elder? Who, you?"


    She looked "ha ha" and didn''t give Jiang Ting any face.


    The latter took a few deep breaths and looked into her eyes with more dissatisfaction.


    "Anyway, we are always a poison door outside!"


    "Now that you know, you should come earlier. What? Do you think you''ll have more face in the end?"


    Seeing that her purpose was revealed without hesitation, Jiang Ting was a little strange no matter how thick skinned he was.


    He did think so and wanted to give the other party a blow.


    Unfortunately, it was him who felt ashamed?


    "OK, everyone has arrived. Next, please go up the mountain. You have three days. In these three days, you''d better find out the situation here and find out how to deal with it. From the fourth day to the tenth day, you should send your captured poisonous insects here every day to count them."


    Both sides nodded their heads, which was understood.


    Then, the people of the ruling Committee indicated that they could make their own arrangements.


    The doctor didn''t move, but stayed in place to arrange their tasks.


    Lin Mengya is also ready, but needs to make some small adjustments and arrangements.


    But Chiang ting and his men were ready to leave directly.


    "Are you going up now?"


    Originally, she didn''t want to care about the life and death of these people, but now is not the time to completely tear her face.


    Unexpectedly, the little beard said with a sneer: "the leader of the palace family is too wide. You don''t really think you are the real poison sect leader?"


    This immediately turned Jiang Ting''s face, which was originally kind, into iron blue.


    "Let''s go."


    Without looking at Lin Mengya, he took his own people and left.


    Xiuzi ang looked coldly at their backs and said, "it''s just looking for death."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the young man, who obviously had some intention of showing himself in front of the idol, He continued: "the doctor has always wanted to kill us. Now that their task is to kill poisonous insects, we know that they will certainly carry weapons or other things. Isn''t it more than enough to deal with us? Moreover, this is a deep mountain. Even if people are missing, no one knows."


    Yeah.


    He knows this truth, but those people don''t understand it.


    Lin Mengya felt a little strange, so she looked at the other side.


    Normally, the doctor doesn''t know the terrain here, so she should have some advantages in arrangement.


    But some things can''t be exposed yet.


    "Cairu, Bai Su, follow the previous plan."


    "Yes."


    A total of 180 of them came.


    A group of 60 people, one of whom should stay outside to support and wait at any time.


    Many merchants came and went to Yanxia mountain. In addition, the noise was a little big this time, which led to many people coming to see the excitement.


    Under such circumstances, these 60 people can be said to be the safest.


    She took a group of the remaining 120 people, and Bai Su and Cai Ru took a group.


    Because apart from the two of them, she didn''t trust to tell anyone everything here.


    Bai Su is cautious and adopts Ru wisely.


    There should be no big problem with them.


    As for the 60 people she brought, after entering the mountains and forests, they should hide and pay attention to each other''s line of action at any time.


    The Yanxia mountain in late spring is particularly charming.


    Everyone came for the first time. Even if they were nervous, they had a few more thoughts of spring outing.


    They only went to the mountains, but Lin Mengya chose this road, which was a secret passage that only she and the two little guys knew.


    They didn''t stop until it was getting late.


    Lin Mengya looked around and ordered everyone to sprinkle all the insect repellents so as not to be attacked by other poisonous insects.


    She used some drugs prepared in advance to cover up her own breath.


    All poisonous insects will have an instinctive fear of her. If she keeps doing this, they are afraid that they will not see any poisonous insects in three days.


    "Sect leader, this mountain is really big. But we don''t seem to see any poisonous insects. They won''t deceive us?"


    Everyone stopped to rest, and make complaints about Tucao.


    Lin Mengya smiled guilty, then closed her eyes and leaned against the branch of the tree.


    "Master, Xiaoyao has been scanned and recorded. Compared with the past, there are many more poisonous insects here. Moreover, the toxicity is very strong. A little carelessness can endanger life."


    Because when she chose this place to be a stronghold, she was afraid that there would be any unknown danger. Lin Mengya had investigated all over the mountains and fields.


    There are more poisonous insects here than elsewhere, but only because it is a deep mountain, not for other reasons.


    "What about changes in vegetation?"


    "Within a five kilometer radius, there is basically no big change, but there are more toxic plants, but they are all there, and there are no alien species."


    The number of poisonous insects and poisons increased.


    Such a result is both reasonable and unexpected.


    Poisonous insects and poisons have their own laws of reproduction. Unless a certain balance is destroyed, it is difficult to have a flood.


    "Have you detected the whereabouts of the ''concha''?"


    Rhinoceros are similar to modern pangolins, but they are larger and much more grumpy.


    Although they are herbivores, their favorite is the juice of poisonous plants.


    Moreover, the breeding conditions of rhinoceros are very special. Yanxia mountain is one of the few places with sufficient conditions.


    So she was thinking, is it because this magical little animal was hunted and killed?


    "It has been detected that the density distribution is three per square kilometer, doubling."


    She opened her eyes and looked into the dense woods.


    So it seems that the increase is not due to the lack of natural enemies.


    But the number has really increased.


    "Continue to monitor and remind me of any abnormality."


    "Yes, master."


    It''s rare for Xiaoyao to encounter such a thing. Even his voice seems much more serious.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked, "can you find the whereabouts of Xiaobai and Xiaohu around?"


    Xiaoyao said with some worry, "there is no smell or trace. Master, are Xiaobai and Xiaohu hiding in the forest?"


    Her heart sank.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu are the kings of the forest.


    Moreover, her special breath is familiar to both little guys.


    She has been walking here all day, but there is no trace of two little guys.

 Chapter 2119

    Although they haven''t met for a long time, the two little guys will never forget her.


    Unless they are trapped or have a reason not to appear.


    Two powerful little guys are still like this. What about Zhu Yan?


    "We have to find them. After tonight, we''ll find them alone."


    Small medicine will naturally be ready.


    With Shennong system, she can be said to be unimpeded in Yanxia mountain.


    And she can avoid danger in advance and never have to worry about safety alone.


    Late at night, she lay in the tent and made sure there was nothing moving around before she climbed out.


    He waved to the person in charge of the patrol. The latter probably thought she was a woman. There might be something inconvenient, so she didn''t follow.


    Lin Mengya took her belongings and sneaked into the night.


    Before she had gone far, she saw the figure standing under the big tree not far ahead.


    She took a deep breath and put down her heart hanging in the air.


    "Why are you here? It''s frightening."


    She whispered.


    Although long Tianyu had a smile on her face, Lin Mengya subconsciously felt that the smile seemed a little wrong.


    "You want to go out alone."


    Not doubt, but affirmation.


    Lin Mengya is a little guilty. Don''t open her eyes. It''s a pity that the latter doesn''t know her plan?


    "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going?"


    Long Tianyu turned his head and saw a flash of danger in his eyes.


    "It''s natural to find Zhu Yan and the two little animals. Also, if there are similar things in the future, I hope you can tell me in advance."


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, and I''m familiar here. There''s no danger."


    Long Tianyu sighed and turned to touch her cheek.


    "But I''ll worry."


    All the explanations were blocked back.


    If long Tianyu did this from another angle, she would probably be in the same mood as him.


    "OK, I see."


    Nodded in response to his words.


    Long Tianyu''s face eased a little, took her hand and walked towards the darkness.


    I have to admit that with him, many things are twice the result with half the effort.


    For example, Yu has prepared a double for her.


    So she had planned to find a night, but now she has plenty of time.


    Taking this opportunity, she could just turn from light to dark and explore the enemy''s actions.


    "When we came in, Jiang ting and them had already encountered an ambush. However, they had a large number of people and escaped. But now, they may have lost their way."


    They shuttled through the woods and exchanged information.


    For Chiang ting and his gang, Lin Mengya had no pity for them.


    You can''t live without doing evil.


    "Let them go through the thunder first."


    Long Tianyu looked back and smiled at her.


    "You won''t help at all?"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "How can I help? The doctor won''t really kill them all, otherwise, how can we put it on?"


    "Oh? So you seem to know something?"


    Facing long Tianyu, she had nothing to hide. At present, she said her guess.


    "He


    We have spies there, and they are still people who can influence Jiang Ting or other people''s important position. I think they first came to Chiang Ting because they liked their position and appeal in the poison gate; Second, I probably hope to better bring them into the trap and finally kill our poison door. But my appearance caught them by surprise. Therefore, the reason why they are trying to stir up the relationship between us and them now is that they can charge me with the destruction of Chiang Ting faction in the future. By the way, it''s better for us to kill each other. Then the doctor can eradicate us without effort. "


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded. I''m afraid those people were in vain in front of his wife.


    "So I think they should first weaken the strength of Chiang Ting''s side to prevent us from uniting to surpass them. But they won''t kill us until they lead us out."


    Through these contacts with the doctor, Lin Mengya has roughly figured out each other''s routine.


    Hypocrisy and cunning. Obviously, their hands are covered with blood and they want to devour them alive. However, in terms of face, they still have to keep their innocence.


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips, and the deep night could not hide the cold in his eyes.


    "Probably it has existed for too long, so they seem to forget that no one in this world is always strong."


    For doctors, they are so arrogant that they feel that there is no enemy in the world.


    "So I have to teach them a lesson. At least let them know that no one in the world allows them to flatten and round."


    Long Tianyu looked at her spoiled.


    Maybe this is the fate of the doctor.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t care about the life and death of Jiang Ting''s people, in order to make the doctors unhappy, she still destroyed many of their traps along the way.


    During this period, she found a problem.


    These traps are very hidden, at least not familiar to outsiders in a short time.


    The people who arranged these should be those who are most familiar with the situation in the mountains.


    But since the rebels came, merchants and hunters have only dared to circle outside.


    But this is halfway up the mountain. It should be said that only people in the rebel army can do such a thing.


    Her heart sank again. It seemed that something had happened.


    It was dawn, but they still didn''t meet anyone they knew.


    The two stopped. Lin Mengya watched around warily, fell in long Tianyu''s ear and whispered, "did you find that we didn''t encounter any wild wolves except some small animals?"


    Long Tianyu looked around and finally pinched the center of his eyebrows.


    "I''ve also heard that fierce animals often come and go here to hurt people."


    No one knows this better than her.


    When Xiaobai and Xiaohu first arrived here, the two brothers often went out to fight for territory.


    Almost all the aborigines in the forest were hanged and beaten by them.


    And these beasts also assume part of the role of sentry.


    But now, they were close to the warning area, but they didn''t find the beasts.


    Well, there''s only one reason.


    They were called together by their own king.


    "Something must have happened to Xiaobai and Xiaohu!"


    Lin Mengya''s mood is more urgent.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu have natural advantages. Even the most difficult opponent can slip away.


    Unless it''s for Zhu Yan!


    "We have to speed up our pace! Small medicine, adjust it and check where the beast has the most feces."


    Long Tianyu also silently tightened her nerves.


    His men have reported that these two beasts are very brave.


    even


    They can''t beat the enemy, so they should be more careful.


    At the moment, Zhu Yan, who has been worried by Lin Mengya, is sitting on the stone with a cold face and bandaging his arm.


    "Ouch --"


    The little tiger gently arched him with his huge head.


    Zhu Yan touched his good partner, but he sighed in his heart.


    Behind him, two or three hundred women and children huddled together.


    Fortunately, this is a windproof cave. Outside the crowd, dozens of wild wolves are quietly holding on to the ground.


    Use their body temperature to protect the vulnerable from the cold.


    "Little God, can we escape?"


    A girl in her twenties and twenties, who looked pretty, asked with some worry.


    The little god sent this name from someone''s mouth. In short, most people in the camp call him that.


    Zhu Yan adjusted his expression and looked at the woman.


    "It''s okay. We never betrayed the envoy. God is on our side!"


    He clenched his fist.


    It started a few days ago.


    At that time, he took people to hunt animals. Unexpectedly, on the night of returning to the camp, the girl sneaked into his room and told him that someone colluded with outsiders in the camp in an attempt to harm him.


    He was on guard against anyone, but those people were particularly mean.


    They first failed to attack him, and then forced him to commit suicide with the children and women in the camp as chips.


    Finally, if his men didn''t work hard with him, I was afraid that these innocent women and children would be killed by those people.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but soften his eyes when he looked at the woman.


    "Go and comfort everyone. We have the protection of divine animals and will survive."


    He has sent someone down the mountain for help.


    In the town at the foot of the mountain, there is a town dragon hall.


    He knew it was sister Ya''s power. As long as Zhenlong hall knew it, sister Ya would also know it.


    At that time, he slowly bent his lips and smiled coldly.


    Those people will die!


    Outside the cave, suddenly came the roar of wild animals.


    Zhu Yan and the woman''s heart were pulled up.


    After a while, Xiaobai limped in.


    Zhu Yan smelled the strong smell of blood and hurriedly staggered to meet him.


    The white wolf was wounded all over.


    There is an arrow in the back leg.


    "Xiaobai!"


    Zhu Yan was very distressed and angry.


    But Xiaobai did not lose the dignity of the wolf king. He licked Zhu Yan''s face. Then he went to Xiaohu and licked his hair with his good brother.


    Xiaohu seems to be angered.


    It stood up and walked out with its head up.


    Zhu Yan stopped in front of it.


    "No! Xiaobai has been hurt. You can''t die!"


    Those people are holding sharp weapons against beasts in their hands.


    It is conceivable that they came for these two little animals.


    If in ordinary times, with their bravery, these people are no match.


    But now, he has become a drag on them.


    Xiaohu raised his head and licked Zhu Yan''s face.


    Zhu Yan didn''t notice that he actually cried.


    He hugged the tiger and sobbed, "don''t do this. I can''t even lose you."

 Chapter 2120

    But Xiaohu knows that it must fight for its partners.


    It and Xiaobai belong to the forest, but they and Zhu Yan are interdependent partners.


    The little tiger gently pushed him aside with his huge head.


    Under Zhu Yan''s painful eyes, he walked out of the cave with his head held high.


    "Roar -"


    The tiger roared through the forest, and the real king of the forest appeared in front of the enemy.


    Outside, the eyes of those who hold bows and crossbows, animal nets and everything else, which are weapons specially used to deal with beasts, are full of bloodthirsty greed.


    This is a god tiger!


    If they beat it, plus the God wolf inside, they will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their life.


    "Brothers, let''s take down the beast together!"


    Humans are excited because they see the so-called value of copper smell hidden under the white tiger skin.


    But they couldn''t see that the giant tiger fought with the giant wolf to protect the people behind them.


    In the distance, Lin Mengya also heard the tiger roar.


    She hurried towards the direction of the voice excitedly, holding long Tianyu''s hand tightly.


    "It''s a tiger! It must be a tiger!"


    Although she was no longer a child, how could she forget?


    Long Tianyu didn''t have such a good ear as her, but she was very careful and protected behind her.


    When they are about to lose their direction, Lin Mengya will always catch the voices belonging to the little tiger.


    But she looked more and more eager.


    "Xiaohu may be hurt. We have to hurry over!"


    If it was another beast, she might not feel it, but the little tiger is different.


    She feeds big and small things with her own hands, and she can understand the meaning of each cry.


    Long Tianyu also quickened his pace, and both of them passed through the forest at full speed.


    She was still worried. After a clearing, she motioned long Tianyu to put her down.


    Soon, a little black cat followed her call and came to the front.


    "Xiao Hei, find a place with a smell of blood."


    "Meow!"


    The little black figure disappeared into the woods.


    The ferret followed and climbed onto her shoulder.


    For a Gu animal, Xiaohei is very sensitive to the smell of blood.


    Ferret and little black don''t know when to start, and they cooperate so tacitly.


    Every time it will "squeak" to indicate their direction, which is probably the unique contact between them.


    Finally, before she felt exhausted, they reached a hillside.


    She took a few deep breaths, which eased the disordered breathing.


    On the other hand, long Tianyu, who had the opportunity to run with her, didn''t respond at all.


    She raised the corner of her mouth, hum, jealousy!


    Pulling aside the bushes, she saw the fighting inside.


    The white figure is vigorous and fierce and keeps flying.


    Those who hold animal hunting weapons are not those in the medical school.


    It seems that they are more like a mob.


    Otherwise, there won''t be so many people, and there''s no way to take her tiger.


    But the little tiger''s snow-white fur is now stained with blood.


    Lin Mengya seemed a little grumpy.


    She raised the tiger. These people dare to bully her tiger!


    Do you really think you are Wusong?


    After knowing the situation, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were not in a hurry.


    They haven''t figured out the details of each other. They''re afraid they''ll scare the snake.


    At this time, the little ferret suddenly climbed down from her shoulder. She immediately went to fish. It''s a pity


    Ferrets are very flexible.


    Looking back at her, it seemed to make her don''t worry, and then hurried into the crowd.


    "Swallow the antidote pill first."


    She whispered. Without saying a word, long Tianyu swallowed the pills she had prepared before.


    Lin Mengya took out an exquisite small tripod from her waist.


    This little tripod can only put one bait, but don''t underestimate it.


    They both dived into the upper air outlet, and then Lin Mengya secretly twisted the lid of the small tripod.


    After a while, a smell of grass and trees floated into the forest.


    This is an open space, so the effect of smoking will be greatly reduced.


    But because of this, it will not be doubted.


    Gradually, some people in the crowd were uncoordinated, but they were tired at that time and didn''t pay attention.


    But their hearts began to slow down.


    The little tiger caught the opportunity and instantly bit off the throats of several people, but only so. They don''t like people as food.


    On the other hand, after entering the field, the ferret really bites one by one with the flexibility of his body.


    Under the little guy''s sneak attack, at least five or six have lost their strength to continue and can only sit on the ground.


    With the joint efforts of the three parties, fewer and fewer people can stand.


    It is said that there are many people, and now their companions fall one by one, which is also a great psychological pressure for them.


    I don''t know who took the lead.


    "The divine tiger is too brave. Let''s withdraw first!"


    Someone had an idea of retreat and immediately killed half the momentum.


    The other half was completely embarrassed after being defeated.


    "Run!"


    In an instant, the group of people scattered birds and animals.


    Xiaohu wants to chase, but Lin Mengya stops him.


    "Little tiger, don''t go!"


    The familiar voice immediately stopped the tiger.


    Almost without hesitation, he went to the place where she was hiding.


    "Whine --"


    Like a child, her big head arched into her arms.


    Lin Mengya held the big cat''s head full of blood and stroked it gently.


    "Come on, show me Xiaobai and Zhu Yan."


    The little tiger''s front legs knelt on the ground. It was not surrender, but let her go to the tiger.


    Lin Mengya, who was willing to give up herself, patted him on the head and said, "look who this is?"


    Long Tianyu, a little stiff, walked out from behind.


    Such a big tiger is not common even to him.


    Besides, he could clearly see its courage before.


    Xiaohu was obviously stunned.


    Maybe it''s the relationship that has been away for too long. It seems that the smell is very strange.


    "Little heartless, how can you grow so big without your father?"


    She ordered a little tiger, who tilted his head.


    I have to say that this action was cute when I was a child and grew up It makes people feel very contrast and cute!


    It shook its small ears, and then smelled and smelled on each other.


    Long Tianyu straightened his waist and let a big tiger smell it.


    Finally, the little guy stretched out his rough tongue and licked old dad.


    Long Tianyu was stunned.


    At home, Xiao Hei doesn''t love to be close to him. In addition, he is a big man and doesn''t match a little black cat very well.


    But when the little tiger approached him, a very complex feeling rose in his heart.


    Gently touched the tiger''s head and listened to its snoring. Long Tianyu was reluctant to let go.


    And for those who want to hurt the little guy, he is even more annoying.


    Lin Mengya knew long Tianyu''s cat slave attribute, but in the past, the cat was small and not so obvious.


    The little tiger shook his tail and took the lead to the cave happily.


    Long Tianyu looked at the huge but lovely tiger and attracted his own dark guard.


    "Check."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya, who had just walked a short distance, turned around and saw her man''s face as cold as ice.


    The corners of her mouth are slightly aroused. Her man seems to be getting better and better. What should I do?


    In the cave, Zhu Yan sat decadent.


    He can''t imagine what happened outside. Every time he wants to rush out recklessly, Xiaobai will struggle to come to him.


    He begged Xiaobai, but Xiaobai was very firm.


    Therefore, he can only stay here and listen to his partner in pain, howling in pain outside.


    At that moment, he fell into deep despair and remorse.


    Suddenly, Xiaobai seemed to smell something and stood up.


    "Xiaobai, who came in?"


    At that moment, Zhu Yan''s guilt reached the peak.


    If someone comes in, it means that Xiaohu has been knocked down.


    A mass of anger is burning in my heart.


    He picked up his weapon with cold eyes.


    If they really kill his partner, no matter what the price, he will let these scum stay here forever!


    But unexpectedly, Xiaobai ran out with a hum.


    In this way, it''s not like going to work hard with others.


    "Xiaobai! Why are you hurt? Hurry back and I''ll bandage you."


    For a moment, Zhu yanleng was on the spot.


    Almost instantly, he ran out and stared at the visitor.


    The black clothes tightly highlighted her seductive figure, and her face was as beautiful as first sight.


    She waved to herself.


    The smile on his face is like a new moon, peaceful and full of tenderness that people can''t help wanting to be close to.


    "What are you doing? Come here quickly!"


    After a long separation and reunion, Lin Mengya regarded the boy as shy.


    He took a few steps and hugged Zhu Yan, who had grown into a young man, but in her heart, he would always be the proud, stubborn and distressing little guy.


    "Why? I can''t speak when I see my sister?"


    She smiled and pinched Zhu Yan''s face. As a result, she was disappointed.


    The two at home are fine, but Zhu Yan is not as soft and waxy as before. It''s not fun at all.


    The next moment, she was pushed out.


    "Men, men and women can''t give and receive clearly!"


    Zhu Yan was also confused. He was afraid that he didn''t pay attention to what he said.


    But long Tianyu, who followed behind him, caught his wife.


    His eyebrows also wrinkled slightly. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was there, patted his hand and signaled him not to get excited.


    "OK, now you know to tell me that men and women are different. At the beginning, you don''t know who cried tears in front of me and begged for a hug."


    Zhu Yan is obviously more shy.


    He was at a loss and had some regret in his eyes.


    "I, I didn''t mean it."


    "Hum! Anyway, I''m very sad. The consequences are very serious."


    She teased him on purpose.


    In fact, Zhu Yan''s situation is not good.


    He is too thin to see the original color in his clothes.


    I don''t know how much pain this boy has suffered.


    Now that parents come, they naturally want to comfort their families.

 Chapter 2121

    In the end, it was only after she had made enough money.


    However, Zhu Yan is no longer so formal because of her intimate behavior.


    During this period, some people came and were finally driven away by Zhu Yan.


    She needs to know the situation first, and then consider whether to expose herself to others.


    After listening to the whole process of his calculation, Lin Mengya couldn''t help falling into deep thought.


    "Don''t you know anything about the competition between poison sect and medicine sect?"


    Zhu Yan shook his head. "Someone came to visit me before, but I know that once we participate in it, we will have no peace. Who knows, they still have a loophole. These people are really short-sighted. Now they take someone else''s, is it for nothing?"


    No wonder Zhu Yan is so angry.


    The reason why Yanxia mountain can still exist is that it has no root and no Ping. No one dares to take great pains to bite them when the forces of all parties are involved.


    But once it has something to do with medicine, it can no longer be alone.


    For the benefit of the current idea, this group of people almost ruined all their prospects.


    No wonder Zhu Yan was so angry.


    She looked inside.


    "Can you guarantee that all the people in this are the same as you?"


    Although there are women and children here, many of them have a close relationship with those who have betrayed.


    Not everyone continues to be rational in front of family affection.


    But sometimes, such a swing is fatal.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Yan gave an unexpected answer.


    "We can rest assured that women are more powerful than men on Yanxia mountain."


    At this point, his tone was full of pride.


    "After your story came here, the women knew that women could also be in charge of the family and be their own masters. However, because of the large number of people, several bad things happened. Since then, all the women have united together. This time, if they didn''t suddenly have foreign aid, they really can''t take them by the original people."


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    She didn''t expect that there would be such a butterfly effect in her affairs.


    Because of this, she also has new countermeasures in the face of the current situation.


    "It''s inconvenient for me and him to come forward, but the people we bring can be used for you."


    There was a twinkle in her eyes.


    At the same time, both Zhu Yan and long Tianyu have a feeling.


    Someone, bad luck.


    The people outside have been completely solved. Lin Mengya explained the plan and hands to Zhu Yan, and then took long Tianyu to their former base camp.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu want to go with her, but they are really inseparable here.


    Lin Mengya had to hug lumao himself, which allowed the two obediently to hide in the forest to recover.


    But probably with their smell, they came all the way, whether wild animals or hounds, quietly.


    Lin Mengya is happy. She always has a sense of pride that my family has a son who has just grown up.


    In the camp, singing and dancing become peaceful and luxurious.


    Long Tianyu took her to hide in a big tree and patiently observed everything inside.


    Suddenly, she stared at a figure for a long time, and then quietly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    "You see, is that man as before?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes. He didn''t have a deep impression of an Ruchu, but he knew that his wife rarely recognized the wrong person.


    But if Ann is the same, why is he here?


    "I remember that after settling down and taking refuge in Baili''s house, I gave up the original fief and took most of the people to Baili''s house?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, "indeed, Ann should have been at that time and became a running dog of the hundred mile family."


    Ann is more afraid of revenge from her.


    In fact, at that time, she had already prepared her backhand. Unexpectedly, the ANN family went to the building empty, and she didn''t do it.


    "But when we went to Baili''s house, we didn''t find Ann''s family. Did they leave?"


    On this issue, long Tianyu has his own different views.


    "The old thief of settling down is not stupid. Not only did he offend you last time, but I also hated him. If he left Baili''s house, he would lose his protection. But it''s strange that my people have been monitoring Baili''s house, but they haven''t seen any trace of Ann''s family. Maybe Baili''s house found another place to hide people?"


    Would that be the case?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand for a moment, but she couldn''t run away from the fact that she settled down with her family.


    Eyes turned to the camp.


    The corners of her lips rose slowly, with a murderous spirit.


    "Those who eat, drink, live and dare to hurt me now. I think they have lived enough."


    Long Tianyu touched her head.


    "Don''t be angry. It''s easy to vent your anger by killing them. You can do whatever you want. They''re not worth it."


    After hearing this, she couldn''t be angry any more.


    Turned around and looked at his man with a smile.


    "Do you know that in such an afternoon, I''m on the edge of breaking the law and committing a crime."


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    It''s beautiful to the extreme and overbearing to the extreme.


    "In my heart, only you are the only code."


    Lin Mengya covered her head, but her heart beat quite irregularly.


    No, this man committed a foul!


    "That''s no good. It''s just an extraordinary period. If you settle down in the future, you must abide by the law."


    Long Tianyu closed her mouth and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Ya Er has the final say." the next emperor is your husband. I have the law. I do not care what I do, but I am within the bounds of the law. "


    Lin Mengya choked.


    After a long time, she spit out a sentence.


    "Also..."


    She was deeply sad. It seemed that she still had a long way to go to prevent her man from becoming a tyrant.


    The banquet in the camp is coming to an end because of the dawn.


    Those with a little power and status went to the house to have fun with the brothel women in exposed clothes.


    Those responsible for cleaning up the mess are some old people who have been beaten, scolded and severely treated by them.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mengya scolded his mother angrily.


    Because most of them are slaves, there are not many old people here.


    But she instructed Zhu Yan that if the rebels want to succeed in the future, they must first win the hearts of the people.


    So in the dark, Zhu Yan let people save many old slaves who were abandoned because they were old and weak.


    In this way, many runaway slaves took the initiative to defecte.


    The number has also changed from more than 3000 to more than 6000 now.


    But among these people, adult men still account for the vast majority.


    Those women and children, as well as these old people, add up to less than a thousand.


    No wonder Zhu Yan was forced to stay in the cave.


    While there was no movement in the camp, the two of them quietly sneaked in.


    After careful inspection in every place, they found that there were not many people in the camp except those old people.


    But on the mountain, she found no trace of these people.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and motioned long Tianyu to the position on the edge of the camp.


    It used to be a sentry, but now those old slaves have been driven here.


    Fortunately, there was the smell of small tigers and small white around, so that the wild animals did not dare to approach.


    Otherwise, the life of these people will be more sad.


    She saw a strong old man.


    The man had just cleaned up the mess. He was sleepy and hungry. When he wanted to go back to the camp and have a good rest, he was suddenly taken away with his mouth covered.


    "Whine --"


    The man was terrified. Lin Mengya immediately comforted, "Shh, don''t be afraid. I''m Zhu Yan who came to save you!"


    As soon as the old man heard Zhu Yan, he immediately straightened up and struggled.


    Lin Mengya motioned long Tianyu to let go. As soon as the old man turned his head, he saw two people in black.


    "Are you really sent by the little god?"


    The title that made Zhu Yan speechless didn''t attract Lin Mengya''s attention.


    She nodded and said, "uncle, what''s going on here? Why are there only you and others?"


    The old man wiped his tears.


    My heart is full of hatred for these people.


    "Those people were cheated away by the big liar Zhong Rong before the little God came back!"


    Zhong Rong is a very smooth person.


    Lin Mengya had never seen him before. She only heard Zhu Yan mention that he was good at dancing. He was just born from a cheap family, so he fell here.


    Zhu Yan is not a person who easily trusts each other, so he always keeps a hand on Zhong Rong.


    However, the man had a deep mind and persuaded several other leaders while Zhu Yan was out hunting.


    As for the specific reason, the old man is not very clear.


    However, those people said that if they were done this time, they could not worry about food and clothing for several years.


    So they took people down the mountain secretly.


    Now the camp, including these old people and those who stay, is only a few hundred.


    In other words, it''s not too difficult for them to rob the camp now.


    After saying goodbye to the old man and telling him not to divulge the news, they returned to the woods.


    "Yu, do you think it''s credible?"


    Intuition told her that the old man didn''t lie.


    When she said she was sent by Zhu Yan, the light of expectation in the old man''s eyes was definitely not false.


    Long Tianyu also agreed with her idea.


    "The old man should not have lied, but I think those who left may not be so simple."


    "Oh?"


    He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "whether it''s Xiancheng or the medical school, they need a large number of living people. If these people go out, they''ll be more or less bad."


    She was surprised.


    Yes, from the information she now has, both Yimen and Xiancheng regard these ordinary people as mice.


    She bit her back teeth and became puffer fish.


    It''s an armed force raised with her own private money. Is it so cheap for others?


    Just thinking about it, she felt bursts of flesh pain!

 Chapter 2122

    "Don''t worry, it''s still time to recover."


    Long Tianyu is not willing to let her efforts go to the East. Even if people have reached those people, he has a way to get them back.


    However, Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry first. There are so many of them that they can be fooled by several people. I think it''s also because they haven''t suffered much. Let them toss around until they realize their mistakes."


    These people used to be slaves who didn''t have enough to eat and wear, but after she sent them to Yanxia mountain, she provided them with food and drink.


    The warm life made them forget the hardships they had suffered before.


    In that case, why doesn''t she take this opportunity to let them understand the current situation?


    However, if these people come back, their treatment will not be as good as before.


    There are at least hundreds of enemies in the camp. She has nothing to be merciful for these people.


    Let Xiao Hei run around the camp, and she left with long Tianyu.


    From tomorrow on, they will be tortured.


    The good days are gone forever.


    After a discussion, Lin Mengya decided to go back to the team.


    Since he is following, it must not be a simple thing if someone wants to calculate her behind her back.


    The next evening, she took advantage of no one''s attention and exchanged with the people in the team.


    As for her double, Lin Mengya didn''t see it.


    However, after she went back, she made a side attack on her teammates and found that they had no doubt, so she was relieved.


    It''s Yu''s means. It''s really unusual.


    Tomorrow is the last day. They must go down before tomorrow''s sun sets.


    Compared with her calmness, the other 60 people seemed a little restless.


    "Sect leader, the poisonous insects in Yanxia mountain are very rampant. Can we beat the medical school with us?"


    Some people asked the doubts of most of them.


    Lin Mengya picked up a branch and roughly drew the route they had traveled in the past two days on the open space illuminated by the campfire.


    "Have you found that the deeper you go, the less the number of poisonous insects. This situation itself is not normal."


    Everyone nodded.


    They also noticed the situation.


    In general, if they want to catch poisonous insects with severe toxicity, or when there are a large number, they will go deep into the mountains.


    But when they first came in, the traces of poisonous insects could be seen everywhere.


    But I don''t want the deeper the forest, the fewer traces.


    "Sect leader, are those poisonous insects outside?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I think there are more poisonous insects outside than inside. It may be that the poisonous insects inside gather somewhere. If we can meet them, that''s the real hell."


    Sixty people were silent.


    Later, someone wondered, "shouldn''t it be so coincidence? Besides, how do you know that they are all gathered in one place, sect leader?"


    Lin Mengya took out two small wooden boxes from her small medicine box.


    "Come and have a look. What''s the difference between these two poisonous scorpions?"


    The big guys came together and looked at the scorpions in the box.


    The left one is a little smaller, but the shell is black and bright, although it has long died


    However, the corpse is bulging, and the tail hook is also very sharp. You can see that the toxicity is not small.


    The other one, although half the size of a palm, is brown all over, slightly more toxic than ordinary scorpions, but far inferior to black scorpions.


    "Master, this..."


    "I caught the big one from the outside. The Yanxia mountain generation is inaccessible and the situation inside is complex, so the poison is more powerful than that of other places. But look at the small one. Everyone here has raised poisonous scorpions. Can anyone among you be more poisonous than this scorpion by any method?"


    You look at me, I look at him, and then shake your head.


    Even if it is a poison itself, it is impossible to stay alive in the poison jar.


    Of course, after breeding, the toxicity of Scorpion will be more intense.


    Coupled with some manual intervention, it can never reach this level.


    Although there is only one small scorpion, it is not difficult to poison three people.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help feeling a little scared.


    This is one. If they encounter a nest, they''d better run first, otherwise they don''t know who killed who.


    "How could this happen?"


    Everyone speculated, but they didn''t agree.


    This surprised her.


    But a little thought also understood, probably because of the previous things, let the big guys practice a good courage.


    In that case, she had nothing to worry about.


    "That''s because although the outside is huge, it is only affected by being far away from the poison source. But the inside has been affected too deeply, resulting in fundamental changes."


    "Poison source?"


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, she explained patiently.


    "According to my observation, the poisonous weeds in the mountain are several times more than those outside. Some things were originally non-toxic, but now they contain poison. This only shows that the soil and water here have been polluted. I think there should be a huge poison source in the mountain, which is infecting everything here all the time."


    Sixty people looked at her quietly, as if it was hard to accept for a moment.


    Lin Mengya was not busy either. She quietly added firewood to the fire.


    It took a long time for someone to breathe.


    "My mother, it''s really killing!"


    As poison doctors, they are most aware of the impact this change will have on here.


    Before long, every plant here will be infected by poison and become a veritable poison mountain!


    "Do the doctors know the news?"


    What the other party asked was also the question she was thinking about.


    Before she came, she observed carefully. The 300 people from the medical school didn''t seem to make up for the numbers.


    In other words, they should not be regarded as abandoned children.


    In this way, they should know nothing in the face of such a difficult situation.


    Unless they are confident enough to get out of here.


    "Whether they know it or not, we must be careful this time. I know everyone has the ability to look after the family. This time, it can be regarded as an opportunity for us. It depends on the efforts of each of you to improve your poison skill."


    Lin Mengya smiled and encouraged the big guy.


    In fact, what she didn''t say is that no matter how powerful the toxin here is, it''s just as harmless to her.


    With Xiaohei''s help, at least the 180 people she brought, she can ensure that they will not be affected by these toxins


    ¡£


    And their greatest danger comes from medicine.


    The most poisonous thing in the world is always the heart.


    That night, the inspired people of the poison gate immediately launched their own plans in high spirits.


    Only practice can make perfect poison art.


    Moreover, it is a natural Poison Bank with inexhaustible materials, which is a rare opportunity for them.


    She used Xiaohei to send letters to Bai Su and Cai Ru. She believed that the big guy''s enthusiasm would be unprecedented in the next day.


    As for doctors, how they plan is their business.


    If you want to count on her, it depends on whether they have this ability.


    At dawn the next day, everyone came out of the camp and began to find what they wanted in a small area.


    The place was chosen by Lin Mengya. It was in a small depression.


    The vegetation here is lush, and the toxicity is still acceptable to the big guys.


    After reminding people to pay attention to safety, they let everyone move freely.


    She went to a towering tree and gently shook a small bell at her waist.


    In an instant, ADA appeared in front of her.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Report back to miss, the doctor is setting a trap now. They have caught Jiang ting and his party, but they let the law enforcement elder go. I think it''s the hope that he can ask for help and drag you into the trap."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    ADA said it reasonably, but she felt something was wrong.


    "You said, only that moustache was put?"


    "In addition to him, there are several of his confidants."


    "Where is he now?"


    "You should be looking for us all over the mountains. Ah Er is watching him. If he gets close, we will know."


    A cold light crossed her eyes.


    "Keep him in prison for me, this guy, I always feel a little strange."


    "Yes."


    It was not until noon that everyone returned with a full load.


    Even at lunchtime, everyone was in a lively discussion.


    Maybe it''s because they have experienced life and death together. Originally, they were relatively closed. They almost relied on some secret methods inherited by family blood. After their mutual discussion, they will also reveal something.


    Such progress is extremely gratifying. What Lin Mengya thought was the poison gate in the future. Everyone can learn from others'' strengths, so as to make great progress.


    But the premise must be the willingness of all parties.


    They must know what they can and can''t say.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about who stole the secret recipe of whose family.


    After all, even she would not allow such a thing.


    After dinner, enough rest, Lin Mengya waved her small hand and announced that she would go down the mountain.


    The crowd quickly and quickly lifted up their feet, but Lin Mengya Kwai made a different announcement before everyone left.


    "I hope you can put the newly configured poison on your body for self-defense. After all, it''s not peaceful here."


    Starting tomorrow, there will be a formal competition.


    Doctors will certainly take this opportunity to kill them.


    But they are not unprepared. At least here, they still have a certain advantage.

 Chapter 2123

    In the poison nest, they can still be plotted by others. That can only blame themselves for their poor learning skills.


    In the afternoon, there was no superfluous sound in the forest except them.


    Lin Mengya knew that all the beasts on the mountain were summoned by Xiaohu and Xiaobai, and the rest were mostly small animals such as pheasants and rabbits.


    Along the way, they all cheer up and are ready to deal with emergencies.


    I don''t know if they were lucky enough to see no shadow of an enemy.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, everyone''s mood relaxed.


    But Lin Mengya''s look was more and more dignified.


    No one noticed that they had actually gone the wrong way.


    "Little medicine, where are we now?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao called up the map.


    Now their position has deviated from her planned route. If they go on like this, I don''t know where they will go.


    Now, even the system is choking enough to give her direction.


    Without satellite support, many functions in the system are based on her body.


    In other words, the other party used some means, which made her lose the ability to distinguish the direction.


    "Master, this interference continues and has a stronger and stronger trend."


    In other words, their situation is grim and not optimistic.


    But she can''t say it directly, so as not to cause everyone''s panic.


    We had to move forward, calm down and let everyone rest in place in the name of rest.


    They haven''t got out of the woods yet, and because the light has become dim, the woods look full of danger.


    Someone had noticed something, but they remained silent until it was confirmed.


    When the campfire was lit, everyone sat around and cheered each other with their eyes.


    Looking at such a partner, Lin Mengya was deeply gratified.


    In this case, if you panic first, you will fall into the trap of the enemy.


    They must calm down before they can find a way to escape.


    "Xiaoyao, from now on, cut off the connection between the system and all sensing areas of my body."


    Soon, she felt that she had temporarily lost contact with the system.


    But she knew that as soon as her thought passed, the system would reconnect with her body.


    She knew almost all the places in Yanxia mountain. Although it was remote, when she calmed down and looked around carefully, she remembered that there was a natural Tiankeng not far from here.


    Probably because it took too long to form, there is a lot of rain accumulated inside.


    However, the water in the Tiankeng is very turbid. There are almost no aquatic plants and animals, and almost no small animals come here to drink water.


    Is their purpose there?


    "Master, shall we go back the same way?"


    The person next to him asked secretly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "Everyone can''t recognize the direction here. Although we made marks all the way, do you still remember which direction our previous mark was in?"


    The man looked up and looked around blankly.


    Somehow, he found it difficult to distinguish between the left and the right.


    Such cognition made him a little frightened.


    "I, we shouldn''t have been hit by some magic?"


    "It''s not magic. It''s okay. I know what their purpose is."


    Obviously, she should be like them. It was her first time here, but the man had no doubt about his words.


    This is the loveliness of these people.


    If they choose to believe her, they believe unconditionally.


    In that case, she can''t live up to it.


    Walking to a big tree next to her, she saw a leaf shaped mark without accident.


    This is the code for ADA to communicate with her.


    That means they''re still behind her and tell her not to worry.


    After reading it, Lin Mengya turned around and scratched the mark with her pocket knife.


    Now, those enemies lurking in the dark must think they have entered the whole set?


    But who knows, who is the Yellow finch in this game?


    After a short rest, they finally reached the position of the Tiankeng before the sun was about to set.


    The huge Tiankeng was like the mouth of an ancient beast, but to her surprise, there was no water here.


    It''s dark. I can''t see what''s going on here.


    They threw a torch down and waited for a long time, but they didn''t hear the sound of landing.


    And the faint light of the fire soon went out.


    In the mountain forest at night, the wind blows the leaves and rustles.


    They are close together, at least for now, they have partners around them.


    Lin Mengya went to the edge of the Tiankeng and looked inside.


    There are abnormalities everywhere. It seems that the other party should be well prepared.


    "Master, what should we do now?"


    No matter how dull a person is, he has realized that something is wrong at this time.


    But they did not lose their senses in fear.


    Because from just now on, their sect leader seems to have a plan in mind.


    People often do. Even in desperate situations, as long as the leaders don''t panic, they will have a backbone.


    Before Lin Mengya could say anything, several people came out of the woods not far away.


    They hurried to this side. Lin Mengya immediately pushed the man back, stood in front of everyone and asked, "who''s coming?"


    Sixty people come together, which is also a great force.


    At least, it''s better than these weak ones.


    Seeing Lin Mengya, their steps slowed down.


    When she finally stopped in front of her, Lin Mengya saw clearly that these seemed to be people in Jiang Ting''s team.


    How did they show up here?


    "Yes, is it the head of the palace?"


    In the light of the fire, the other party looked a little embarrassed.


    The whole body was covered with wounds, which seemed to be on the way to escape.


    "I am."


    The three became excited and said, "I''ve seen you! Master of the palace, the doctor tried to be bad for us! Our people were killed and closed by them. I''m afraid there are only us left now. Please help us!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether this is true or false.


    After all, the information they sent back said that at least the moustache left with someone.


    Are the three of them bait? What about the moustache?


    "Only you three, how did you escape?"


    She went on asking questions.


    One of the people whose injuries didn''t look so serious replied, "they let us go. Originally, they wanted the law enforcement elders to come for help, so as to lure you into the bait. Later, on the road, we were ambushed by them for some reason. Palace leader, their means are insidious. You should be careful!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe a word of this.


    After all, it''s not that she hasn''t been fooled by bitter meat tricks.


    But the group behind her


    , but some moved compassion.


    After all, in their hearts, although the other party disagrees with themselves, they are all brothers of the same family after all.


    If they really don''t save their lives, they will have an uneasy conscience.


    However, they are not stupid and sweet.


    In such a situation, the other party is not in the same heart with himself, so he has to be on guard.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and agreed to let the other party follow them.


    The three were welcomed in by their companions. At this time, a dark fog rose from the Tiankeng.


    The three men seemed crazy and ran into their companions who were unprepared to help themselves.


    "Be careful!"


    The people nearby had no time to rescue, so they could only shout with fear.


    Who knows at this time, several figures flew out of the night and caught the people who were about to be hit and fly.


    As for the three guys who wanted to harm people, they caught them and threw them out.


    "Ah --"


    The scream sounded, and they only heard the "squeak" sound, as if something had been corroded.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized something and shouted, "step back! Take antidote pills!"


    It was only a little late. At the place closest to the Tiankeng, someone fell down with a soft leg.


    Fortunately, the companions behind him were smart and dragged people to the back. After that, everyone immediately took the understanding poison pill, including those who fell down.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya only turned on the radar to detect poisons.


    In an instant, the warning rang through her brain.


    "Warning! Highly toxic substances are found ahead! Please pay attention to the owner!"


    Everyone retreated behind her. She was not close to the Tiankeng.


    But at this time, she felt a faint tingling in her skin.


    This shows that the black fog is extremely toxic, but it still can''t poison her.


    The black fog can only reach the hole of the Tiankeng, but in the next second, it sinks slowly again.


    Only a small part spread out and floated into the woods with the air.


    She thought she had found the reason why Yanxia mountain became a poison nest.


    At this time, the reminder of Xiaoyao also floated over.


    "Master, the interference seems to have disappeared."


    "What?"


    An idea passed and she entered the system.


    At this time, Xiaoyao has completely transferred the map to her.


    "The interference with the sense of direction has disappeared, and the data analysis shows that your body has accepted the toxicity here. In other words, the poisons here have been assimilated in your body."


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    In the past, she really felt a little strange. How come every time she was poisoned, she would always turn the corner in the end.


    But now she seems to understand something.


    It''s not because she''s too toxic, so she''s fighting poison with poison.


    It''s her blood poison, which can assimilate those foreign poisons.


    Breathe out gently.


    She can''t let anyone know the secret.


    "OK, let me know if you have any more questions."


    With that, she quit the system.


    Outside, those poison sect disciples who had just digested the antidote pill looked at her worried.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    She shook her head and walked to the edge of the Tiankeng.


    The system shows that the toxicity is getting lower and lower. Finally, when it reaches the warning point, it will not cause any harm to them.

 Chapter 2124

    As the black fog fell, there were three white bones that had been corroded into a bad shape.


    Lin Mengya only felt her scalp numb.


    Fortunately, she was on alert and never let those people succeed.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Behind him, the very lucky door people also walked over carefully.


    Their eyesight was not as good as hers, but they could still hear the screams of the three people after they went in.


    We all grew up with poisons. Naturally, we know what happened.


    But this is the first time.


    "I''m fine. Let''s get out of here. Here should be the reason for those changes in the forest."


    Although most of the black fog has fallen back, a small part will overflow every time.


    You know, plants are very adaptable.


    At first, those plants may die because they can''t stand it, but over time, some plants will adapt to toxicity and then change.


    Everyone also wanted to leave impatiently. When they helped each other out, dozens of people appeared in the forest.


    They were dressed in black and covered with black cloth.


    Without saying a word, he picked up the steel knife in his hand and rushed to Lin Mengya and his gang.


    "Don''t panic, everyone! Take out the watch book and bring it. Don''t forget, this is our territory!"


    She already knew the details of these people.


    They are still carrying poisonous insects under Xiaohei, but they don''t know. In fact, they haven''t had the previous combat effectiveness for a long time.


    With Lin Mengya''s order, the big guy vented his anger after holding it all night.


    All of a sudden, countless ways of applying medicine flew around. Those people were successful in practice. They were not like everyone in the poison sect. They became braver and braver.


    Finally, the poison sect subdued those people with an overwhelming victory.


    They looked at the man in black who kept rolling and shouting for mercy on the ground, and only felt a bad breath.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and looked at the dying guy in front of her with a sneer.


    "Tell me, who are you and who instructed you?"


    The man was hit by a poisonous needle that Lin Mengya flew out.


    You know, Lin''s products must be extraordinary.


    At the moment, the joints of the man''s whole body are so painful that people can roll.


    Under such torture, unless a person with strong willpower can carry it, he can do it even if he kills his father and mother now.


    At that moment, he told the truth trembling.


    "I, we are slaves of the Rong family. Half a year ago, we pretended to surrender to the rebel army under the command of our master. Today, we have come to destroy you under the command of our master."


    Rongjia?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that there was something about Rong''s family.


    "The current owner of your house is Ronglu Yi?"


    "Yes, it''s the villain he ordered. Please, let me go!"


    With a slight frown, she thought Ronglu was a smart man, but now it seems that she may not be as smart as she expected.


    "Do you know what Rong Luyi''s plan is?"


    "Little man, I don''t know. But the owner said that as long as we do well, we will set us free except for our slavery. Little man, that''s all we know."


    She had thought that these people were either doctors, or sent by the Baili family, or the family that made friends with the Baili family.


    But I never thought it was the Rong family who had always been neutral in the open.


    It seems that the top ten aristocratic families have tilted, but she has always been


    I didn''t notice it.


    In this way, it also shows that they deliberately kept it from her in order to catch her by surprise.


    Fortunately, when she was specifying the plan, she didn''t put such uncertain factors as Rong family into it at all.


    Now it seems that the Rong family is really a deeply buried chess piece.


    Through interrogation, she found that most of the people here are from the Rong family, and only a few are affiliated families of the Baili family.


    It seems that Baili family is still a chicken thief as always. Such a thing will clean itself up.


    After glancing at those people, she said coldly, "why can you tell the direction here?"


    The man clenched his teeth and wanted to be stiff.


    Unfortunately, when the next toxic attack occurs, he cries like a dog.


    "I said, I said! Yes, because we all carry a token. In this forest, only in this way can we not get lost."


    Before Lin Mengya ordered, someone searched.


    Sure enough, all of them carried a token.


    She took it over and looked at it. She saw that the token was made of stone and there were almost no patterns on it.


    But Xiaoyao checked it and said that some of the same toxins in Tiankeng were attached to it.


    It may have been dug out of the Tiankeng, so they can identify the direction.


    But in this way, over time, the toxin will slowly disperse or invade into these people''s bodies.


    In this way, they will be chronically poisoned and die sooner or later.


    I don''t know who came up with this idea. Not only does it make the best use of everything, but also the method of cutting down the roots has long been thought out.


    "Take half of their tokens. As for the rest, it''s up to you."


    In fact, they won''t live long. Even if Xiaohei''s poisonous insects don''t attack, the residual poison of these invasions will kill them unconsciously.


    People in the poison sect acted according to her words.


    A total of fifteen tokens were taken out. Lin Mengya told them to form a group of four, which was worn by one person, and then led to the direction of their team members.


    The big guys unconsciously held hands and formed teams.


    Lin Mengya walked in the front, and suddenly relaxed when she looked at the forest that was dizzy.


    During this period, she asked everyone to eat antidote pills every other hour and remind each other.


    It was not until the little medicine suggested that they had gone out of the forest affected by the toxin that the big guys threw their tokens into the forest behind them.


    At this time, the morning light is dim.


    They tossed all night before they saw the familiar road again.


    Before she could cry with joy, Lin Mengya heard the sound of fighting at the foot of the mountain.


    She was a little worried. She was afraid that Bai Su and Cairu hurriedly asked the big guy to go down the mountain together.


    As soon as she got to the foot of the mountain, she heard Bai Su''s cold drink.


    "Where the hell did you hide my master? If you don''t hand it over again, I''ll kill you!"


    Later, another popular man said, "your master is hard to get lost in the mountains. Instead of looking for someone, you want someone from me? I think you are a crazy woman!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    When Bai Su was about to kill with his sword, Lin Mengya arrived in time.


    "Bai Su, stop!"


    Bai Su''s body stiffened, then threw a sword and ran to her.


    Behind her, Cairu also looked excited.


    However, she still stared back at the person opposite.


    ¡°


    I''m fine. Don''t worry. "


    "Master, you, how did you come back?"


    Bai Su''s eyes were red with anxiety.


    She and Cairu came down last night. On the way, they also encountered an attack.


    But fortunately, with her cooperation with Cairu and the fact that the young lady gave them a lot of manpower, they fought all the way here.


    Who knows, they wait left and right, but they don''t see the young lady coming back.


    She knew that the medical school must have done something, so she couldn''t help it. She pressed the people in the medical school with a sword.


    Lin Mengya walked over and saw that the disciples of the medical school were surrounded by people with swords.


    They are not willing, but these people are not good people.


    One by one, they are like zunsha gods, and they are also intentional and fearless.


    Seeing her coming, he immediately said sarcastically, "the leader of the palace family is really great. If you can''t go down the mountain today, I''m afraid we''ll have to bury you."


    It was the elder of the medical school who spoke naturally.


    Relying on his identity, he felt that the poison door was simply bullying too much this time.


    But Lin Mengya just sneered and said, "so what?"


    "You! Don''t forget, this is a two door competition!"


    "Oh, I''m afraid you doctors are the least qualified to say this."


    The elder of the medical school bit his teeth. However, under the absolute suppression of force, he didn''t have an advantage at all.


    "Now that you have come back, can you let us go?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and made a "please" gesture.


    Those medical children saw this and left in a hurry.


    Behind him, the disciples of the poison sect all looked coldly at those doctors.


    Cairu came to her and whispered, "master, why don''t you take the opportunity to do something to them?"


    Cairu is a smart man. She knows she can''t kill, but she can plot against her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at those doctors and said, "harm others will harm themselves. Look, they will eat the consequences sooner or later."


    This time, the doctor didn''t know what to do with the poison in the Tiankeng.


    But playing with fire and self Immolation, no one can control the poison except her.


    Oh, I don''t know who will be punished.


    The dispute in the early morning did not arouse the dissatisfaction of the ruling Committee.


    In other words, they selectively pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    However, in order to be "considerate", after discussion, they decided to let both doors rest and go into the mountain to eliminate the harm tomorrow.


    Back where they settled, the big guys spontaneously exchanged yesterday''s experience.


    In particular, the 60 people she brought are happily sharing their achievements with other partners.


    The man in charge of inquiring for information will be back soon.


    As expected, Jiang ting and his party did not come back. Now, their side has become a pot of porridge.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take the opportunity to swallow them, but told the teacher and martial uncle about it and what she saw and heard in the mountain.


    "So that moustache betrayed the doctor?"


    Martial Uncle Wu Chiu said coldly.


    He felt something wrong at the first sight of the moustache. Now it seems that his hunch is really good.


    Nodding, she added: "although I didn''t see the moustache appear in the end, I think the three people must have been instructed by him. Only I knew it in advance and had prevention, I couldn''t let their plot succeed."


    She believed that the three people would have a plan.


    If those slaves of the Rong family join in, their 60 people will be in danger.

 Chapter 2125

    Teachers and martial uncles also know the stakes.


    They were not at ease. Now that they know this, they feel that the first World War in Yanxia mountain is dangerous.


    To this end, none of the three had a rest. They thought a lot of plans to deal with some unexpected situations.


    In the end, the teacher and uncle had to let her decide which of them would follow.


    But Lin Mengya still didn''t agree.


    "I know your worries, but no matter how dangerous we are on the mountain, at least I took everyone to escape. In fact, the most dangerous place is here. If they really want to catch us all, you two may be worse than ours."


    Now she has joined Zhu Yan and them.


    According to their previous plan, Zhu Yan and Xiaobai Xiaohu, leading the two or three hundred women''s army, will continue to make trouble for the people in the camp.


    In this way, they will certainly disperse some of their troops.


    After that, she will take the initiative according to the terrain.


    In this game, it is unknown who will lose and who will win.


    "All right, let''s listen to ya''er."


    Finally, it was the teacher who clapped the tone.


    "Don''t worry, teacher. I will bring the people of the poison gate back safely."


    Bai Lirui patted her on the shoulder and sighed.


    "Remember, those fame and wealth are not important. Your safety is the most important."


    "Yes."


    One night, some people rejoice, some hate, some sleep, and some arrange the things after.


    Lin Mengya said goodbye to the teacher and was in her room, stirring up some poisons and antidotes for emergencies, but Bai Su rushed over.


    "Master, master Nansheng is coming!"


    brother? Why is he here?


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to think about it. She immediately asked someone to invite him in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Lin nanshang couldn''t wait to ask, "sister, is your father really in the hands of a hundred Li old thief?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    In fact, she had deliberately told her brother about it, but she didn''t say it because her brother had just adapted to the life of the palace family and had found his own goal in life.


    Even when I left, I told several people at home who knew the news. Don''t say it for the time being.


    Unexpectedly, he not only knew, but also found it.


    "Take it easy. Sit down and listen to me slowly."


    She doesn''t know much about her father.


    Since her brother came, she had nothing to hide. At that moment, I explained how the owner of the Baili family coerced himself with his father and why he came here to participate in the two door competition.


    The more Lin Nansheng listened, the more ugly his face became.


    At the end, he was almost calm and clenched his hands.


    "It''s all my incompetence! I don''t know that my father has fallen into the hands of the traitor! Moreover, it has implicated you."


    "Brother, we are all a family. In this case, you can''t say it again in the future."


    Of course she knew that if he were a brother, he would be like her.


    Lin Nansheng seemed to have made up his mind, shook her hand and said, "I won''t go, so I''ll stay here to help you. Didn''t you say that someone else wants to secretly calculate you? I just brought a lot of people, and I''ll protect you in the back!"


    She has the right hand. Her brother''s coming has also solved her urgent need.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    "Brother, how do you know these things?"


    Not wanting to, Lin Nansheng''s face changed slightly. Finally, he began to speak difficultly.


    "The palace family, I''m afraid there''s no place for me."


    "Why?"


    "Real Gong Kang, he''s back."


    "What?"


    This really surprised her.


    Gong Kang broke away from the family tree of the Gong family early because of some things.


    So later, the great grandfather let his brother stand up to each other''s identity.


    Why, now, people are back?


    "What''s going on?"


    With her brother''s narration, she knew that Gong Kang came to the palace house with the imperial edict of his majesty shortly after she left.


    Although on the surface, the palace family has long been out of the control of the emperor.


    They can completely obey this will.


    But in the end, the owner was not there. The great grandfather was afraid to disturb her major events, so he chose to compromise temporarily and deal with it when she freed up her hand.


    But unexpectedly, Gong Kang was very rude.


    He felt that everything Lin nanshang got now was just because he gave his name.


    So he found fault everywhere, and shouted that Lin Nansheng occupied the magpie''s nest, coveted wealth and so on.


    However, none of the Gong family paid attention to him, and the old ancestor even said that the Gong family would not recognize the second Gong Kang except Lin Nansheng.


    So Gong Kang intensified. In the end, he didn''t know where to get the news and mocked Lin Nansheng for ignoring his own father for wealth.


    Hearing the news of his father, Lin nanshang didn''t care about others.


    Just as Zeng Zu wanted him to come out and relax, he asked someone to follow him and came to Baili''s house to find Lin Mengya.


    They were just front and rear feet. When he heard that his sister had brought people here, he immediately turned his horse''s head and finally caught up with her.


    With these words, Lin Nansheng''s face was also unnatural.


    "Our Lin family has always been aboveboard. I didn''t know this before, but now I know that I won''t want half of what belongs to others. If he wants it, I''ll give it back to him."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head in her heart.


    I''m afraid the other party also took a fancy to his brother''s character, so they ran on him again and again.


    But my brother is right.


    At that time, it was really a little hasty for him to bear the name of Gong Kang.


    Now it seems that it is still because of this matter that there has been a minor storm.


    And when their father is rescued, their family reunites, can''t they not disclose their father''s identity?


    Father or brother, they are their own flesh and blood. Like their great grandparents, they are all her most important people.


    In that case, she might as well be open and aboveboard, and save someone from disturbing everyone with this matter in secret.


    "What did your great grandfather say when you left?"


    Lin nanshang thought that he loved himself very much. Before he left, he was also the great grandfather who had been earnestly instructed. His eyebrows and eyes also turned a little warm.


    "The great grandfather was reluctant, but he was more afraid of the lack of manpower on your side. Before I left, the great grandfather said to me, let me tell you, no matter who comes, what your home is like before you leave, and what it will be like when you go back."


    For her great grandfather who unconditionally loved and supported her, she also smiled.


    "I knew my great grandfather would not let those people make trouble. Just stay here until we rescued my father and we''ll go back together."


    "OK."


    Because of the people his brother brought with him


    She was more confident when she joined.


    After a hurried night, before dawn the next day, the corrected poison gate people stood in the yard.


    She stood in front, dressed in purple, looking more and more capable.


    "From now on, we are partners sharing life and death. You remember, the first important thing on the mountain is not how to win each other, but to ensure your own safety. I don''t allow you to do anything to exchange your life for victory. It''s not bravery, it''s stupidity. As long as people are still there, we have thousands of ways to win back!"


    All the poison sect disciples were holding their breath.


    For many years, they have been hiding everywhere like rats crossing the street.


    However, from today on, such humiliation will be cut off by themselves!


    "Please obey the order of the sect leader!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her people with satisfaction, waved her little hand and said, "let''s go!"


    It was still the place that day, but this time, it was obviously the poison gate that had been at a disadvantage before.


    Those people who were besieged by the medical sect yesterday are staring at the scum of the poison sect with angry eyes today.


    Oh, how proud you are now, how miserable you will be in the future.


    They deserve to trample on mud like them!


    "OK, now that the two doors are all here, today''s competition will officially begin. The situation in Yanxia mountain is complex. You two should be more careful. I won''t say more about others. Please."


    Although the ruling seems neutral, Lin Mengya knows better than anyone that they will not take care of anything except those high sounding reasons.


    In other words, whoever wins in the end depends on his ability.


    There is no such thing as fairness.


    "Thank you."


    She nodded slightly and took her people up the mountain first.


    Behind him, a wet and cold sight like a poisonous snake stared at her tightly.


    Lin Mengya, who was walking in front, seemed to feel it. She pretended to look back inadvertently while she was climbing the mountain. She only saw the man standing far away among the disciples of the medical school.


    He doesn''t stand out in the crowd.


    But intuition told her that this person must be a difficult role.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Su followed her all the time. Seeing that she turned back frequently, she couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Mengya thought and just shook her head.


    There are many people in the medical school who want her life. This person is not the only one.


    No matter who comes, she will let the other party taste the taste of failure.


    It was still the 180 people they had explored the way before, but this time, they found a place temporarily opened up as a camp.


    The rule is very simple. Catch more poisonous insects in the remaining seven days.


    Then it is transported to the foot of the mountain for weighing.


    The heavier team will win.


    But weighing is also exquisite. Poisonous insects must be dried before they can be taken down and weighed.


    Otherwise, if there is water, it will rot and be easy to fake.


    Moreover, in order to ensure the fairness of the results, many businessmen from large herbal medicine stores will be invited to supervise this time.


    Those poisonous insects are extremely rare, and many can be used as medicine.


    The merchants of those medicine shops are worried that they can''t hire people to catch them. Now, they can solve the urgent problem.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya is not worried that they will tamper with this.


    As for the rest, I''m not sure.

 Chapter 2126

    Yanxia mountain is huge. If you really want to eliminate pests, they can''t touch it at all.


    However, it''s false to fight. It''s true to fight between the two doors.


    So Lin Mengya guessed that they would have action from tomorrow night at the latest.


    Before that, the poison gate needs some preparation.


    The small camp she chose was not far from the poison fog Tiankeng.


    After the last thing, she went back and prepared a lot of drugs.


    At least for now, no doorman will get lost because of the influence of the poisonous fog.


    Therefore, the people on the side of the medical door dare not act rashly for the time being.


    She thought they should all know that Tiankeng is powerful, so at least for now, the camp is relatively safe.


    "Master, everything has been arranged. Have a look."


    Cairu came forward and handed her a booklet.


    There are 180 people divided into groups.


    Some are responsible for guarding and logistics work in the camp, some are responsible for exploring the way in front, others are responsible for making props to catch poisonous insects, and finally the person responsible for transportation.


    And Cairu asked in advance about other paths down the mountain.


    In this way, no matter who sends the poisonous insects, the path is random. At least it is relatively difficult for those people to ambush on the road.


    Lin Mengya turned over and nodded with satisfaction.


    "You did a good job. I have nothing to tell you, but let the big guys be vigilant."


    Cairu nodded and continued to do her own business.


    The toxin seems to be stronger here than when she came last time.


    The black fog should be up and down regularly, otherwise it will not be used by those three people.


    She thought for a moment and felt that if she wanted to clean up the medical school and the traitors in the rebel army, she had to borrow this natural sharp weapon.


    But now she was more curious about when and why the black fog appeared.


    So if the strong toxicity is natural, why doesn''t it appear early or late? It has to be now?


    I''m afraid no one can answer these questions for the time being.


    When everyone had finished the tent and the earth stove, they began to cook the meal here.


    Probably because we have been busy for several days, we all obviously have a big appetite.


    Even Lin Mengya ate half a bowl of rice.


    After dinner, she asked everyone to walk around and get familiar with the environment first.


    And she took Bai Su and quietly found her brother not far away.


    The dozens of people Lin Nansheng brought with him are all dressed up at the moment.


    In particular, his light armor, which was easy to move, immediately showed the spirit of the young general who shocked Kyoto and attracted countless beauties.


    She thought, maybe my brother is a real weapon.


    After time''s polishing, it will glow with unparalleled brilliance.


    He is much more introverted now than when he was young.


    But just like this, it makes him look more sharp.


    "I''ll take you to find Zhu Yan. You can discuss the specific things."


    After deciding to keep her brother, she thought it over.


    If you want to protect her, both her own people and long Tianyu''s people are enough.


    Now the most short of people is Zhu Yan''s group.


    Moreover, his brother is better than Zhu Yan in this little to many guerrilla war.


    Zhu Yan knows the situation in the mountains better than anyone, while his brother is good at using troops.


    Such a combination is simply flawless.


    The place where Zhu Yan lived was very hidden, and there were very fierce animals inside and outside.


    But it''s not difficult for her.


    After all, the cave was discovered when she was having fun with little white tiger all over the mountain.


    Soon, she took people to the cave.


    Lin nanshang looked at the tight cliffs in front and frowned slightly.


    "Little sister, is it a little dangerous here?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and gently backed away a huge stone next to her.


    Lin nanshang just wanted to help, but was surprised at the light weight of the boulder.


    She thought and knocked on the boulder. The sound inside made him understand that the seemingly heavy boulder was actually empty.


    After the boulder was removed, the situation below was revealed.


    A steep stone step appeared in front of them.


    Fortunately, there are tough hemp ropes on both sides. Otherwise, I''m afraid one will fall down accidentally.


    "I''ll go down first. Take your time."


    She turned around, pulled the rope neatly and climbed down a little.


    Bai Su followed. Obviously, they didn''t come for the first time, so they were very relaxed.


    Lin nanshang was not at ease all the time. He stood and watched for fear that something might happen to his little sister.


    I saw her climb down a little bit. In the end, she couldn''t see a figure at all.


    Lin nanshang was really worried. He immediately ordered his subordinates to leave a few people behind and follow him.


    The stone ladder looks steep, but it is very stable when standing on it.


    And the wind direction here is very strange. People will be unconsciously stuck on the stone wall by the wind.


    In this way, as long as you hold the rope and don''t slip, there won''t be much problem.


    Lin Nansheng concentrated and soon climbed to the direction where the little sister disappeared before.


    At this time, he saw clearly that there was a prominent platform here.


    But because of the angle, I can''t see it at all.


    Such uncanny workmanship made him sigh that nature has its own magic.


    When he fell to the ground, someone inside welcomed him out.


    "Master Nansheng, Zhu Yan, the master, is already inside. Please."


    Lin nanshang nodded and followed Bai Su in.


    The rest of the people didn''t get his orders and had to watch outside.


    Fortunately, the area of the platform is large enough to stand inside a little. I actually feel that it is not crowded at all.


    In the cave, Lin Mengya is explaining her brother''s situation to Zhu Yan.


    Hearing that it was her brother, Zhu Yan, who had always been suspicious, frowned and asked, "do you believe him?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said firmly, "you can rest assured of my brother''s character, and he was a young general of the state of Jin. He went to the battlefield with his father when he was very young. I believe in his strength. Of course, if you don''t want to, we won''t force it."


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Yan nodded and said, "since you believe it, I believe it."


    She looked at Zhu Yan with a little surprise.


    You know, this child has just been betrayed by his companions. How can he open his heart to others so quickly?


    "Thank you!"


    She rubbed Zhu Yan''s head.


    The latter leaned away and muttered, "how old am I, and you still treat me as a child


    Son! "


    But the ears are white and pink.


    "Brother, this is Zhu Yan. I mentioned it to you before."


    Lin nanshang had just regained consciousness when he saw a young man with red lips and white teeth standing next to his sister.


    It is said to be a teenager, but it already has a symmetrical skeleton of youth.


    Lin Mengya said Zhu Yan before, so he knew that he could never regard him as an ordinary person.


    "Hello, I''m Lin Nansheng. I hope I can help you this time."


    Zhu Yan was in an awkward mood, but now he''s better.


    One is because of her comfort, and the other is that Lin nanshang is indeed very magnanimous.


    The three of them were not too polite, but sat on the ground and analyzed the current situation.


    "I''m generally aware of the situation in the camp. They still have more than 1000 people left. But if they encounter any difficulties here, they should be supported at any time. Therefore, we''d better make a quick decision."


    This is the information from Zhu Yan''s exploration. Lin Mengya holds the same attitude towards it.


    Lin nanshang thought for a moment and said, "a quick decision is indeed a good way, but ants can kill elephants. We alone can''t guarantee that there will be fish in the net. Moreover, they must have a way to communicate with each other. If they don''t contact the outside for a period of time, those reinforcements may guess that something has happened here, but it''s bad."


    Zhu Yan didn''t think about this problem.


    Can his present strength, just want to move faster, that is.


    "I don''t think reinforcements will come soon."


    When they looked at her, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "as far as I know, these people are all miscellaneous soldiers. They are not obedient to one master. It is their common interest to destroy us. However, if the common interests are unevenly distributed, contradictions will arise."


    "Little sister, what do you mean?"


    "We can choose one or several families. There is no tacit understanding in their cooperation, and because they are their own masters, their minds must not be in the same place. Other people''s companions are good, but their companions disappear one by one. I think someone will soon find something wrong?"


    She pursed her lips and smiled, her eyes glittering.


    Although there are countless slaves in the Rong family, they will probably feel distressed when they die.


    Once they start infighting, it will be more powerful for them?


    Lin Nansheng thought carefully. Finally, he patted his legs and said, "my sister is still smart! Just do as you say, but how can we distinguish them?"


    "Isn''t it easy?"


    She smiled in a relaxed tone.


    "I''ve poisoned them before. Those who are depressed, can''t lift any strength, and even shake when walking are Rong''s family."


    The former prisoner revealed that none of them could trust anyone, so they took turns.


    In other words, what she saw in the camp that day happened to be the Rong family.


    And their original plan was that on the last day of the battle, all families would gather and pretend to be rebels to drive out the poison gate.


    Now it seems that she helped her inadvertently.


    Lin Nansheng picked up his thumb and shouted good to her sister.


    But Zhu Yan''s expression is a little unspeakable.


    "There are hundreds of people. Are they all poisoned?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    The latter, however, suddenly felt his back chilly.


    Meditate again in your heart. Don''t provoke her in the future.


    This woman is definitely the biggest killer!

 Chapter 2127

    In fact, if Lin Mengya wasn''t afraid that Xiaohei would do too much, she would attract the attention of interested people. She really didn''t pay attention to these hundreds of people.


    And her enemies are in the dark.


    No one will show his cards until the last minute.


    Therefore, she can''t let the other party be too defensive at the beginning.


    Both sides are people who really want to cooperate. With her in the middle, everything will be finalized soon.


    As for the details, it was up to the two of them to communicate.


    Seeing the happy cooperation between the two, Lin Mengya felt that she had nothing to do with her, so she had to leave with Bai su.


    Zhu Yan offered to send her.


    Lin Nansheng, who was studying with the people he brought, how to cover the women''s army, raised his head and looked at Zhu Yan.


    I saw the young childe who was young and handsome, and his eyes were full of red city.


    Frown slightly, but relaxed at the next moment.


    Forget it, ya''er must know.


    "What are you going to do with the kidnapped rebels?"


    Although she has her own plan, Zhu Yan, as the leader of this team, is naturally the most persuasive.


    After thinking about it, he sank his face.


    "I will not tolerate any Betrayer."


    "I know what you mean, but let them go like this. Isn''t it a waste of money?"


    Zhu Yan turned his head sideways and caught a glimpse of her curved lips.


    Somehow, my heart beat a few times.


    He quietly pressed the position of his chest, turned his head and dared not look again.


    "There is nothing so cheap in the world. Since they eat and drink mine, they have to pay a price."


    At this time, Lin Mengya has not found a young man with spring heart beside her.


    She is worried about whether Zhu Yan can convince each other with her heart.


    "I see."


    Zhu Yan''s voice was a little low. Lin Mengya sighed secretly and said sincerely, "it''s not that I''m too soft hearted, but that we have too many enemies and too weak strength. I''ll think about it. As soon as this thing is over, we''ll recruit troops and horses. But this time, I won''t let them go."


    She summed up her previous experience of failure.


    To put it bluntly, it is she, the gold Lord, who indulges these people too much that makes them have two hearts and want to be independent.


    I don''t think about it. If she didn''t use the silver, she secretly used the power of the palace family to help them block most of the attacks.


    That''s not enough for people to stuff their teeth.


    "I understand that when they come back, I won''t believe them, but it won''t delay me from using them."


    After hearing that Zhu Yan really understood, she put some snacks on it.


    Seeing that the teenager was already half her head high, if she wanted to touch the hand on the top of the teenager''s head, she could only pat him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You''ve done well."


    "If I can do better, can you give me a chance?"


    The words were spoken in such a low voice that only he could hear them clearly.


    Lin Mengya, who was nearby, ignored the teenager''s first heart because of the wind outside.


    Some fate is like this, never start, never end.


    With the cooperation of her brother, she can be completely relieved about Zhu Yan''s affairs.


    Take Bai Su to their camp. When she was about to arrive, Bai Su took advantage of the opportunity to hold her and gently knocked on her hand three times.


    That means there''s someone in the back.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also knew that, after all, there were enemies everywhere, and the system was ready at any time


    It''s all running. She''s very vigilant.


    They walked neither fast nor slow, completely unaware.


    Until a dozen people suddenly jumped out in front of them and surrounded them, they quickly looked at each other and stared at them pretending to be afraid.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Bai Su protected her behind her and asked across the short knife in her hand.


    Someone slowly came out from behind the dozen people. Lin Mengya saw that she was still an acquaintance.


    "Master of the palace, you''re all right."


    At the moment, the moustache was still in a purple robe. Compared with the embarrassment of the three people, it could be seen that he was very moist.


    In particular, a pair of eyes adhered to them coldly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There''s nothing special. I just want to invite the master of the palace to sit with me."


    "Oh."


    She sneered with disdain.


    "With you? I''m not free. Now get out of the way."


    After being humiliated by her again and again, moustache had hated him for a long time.


    "You can''t help it. But I think the palace master is thin and tender. What if he gets hurt?"


    The threat was not strong for her.


    She was just a little surprised that moustache would appear here.


    After turning her mind, she restrained herself for the time being.


    "I want to know, is it you who invited me or the master behind you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Moustache looked a little stunned.


    "Come on, let''s not talk in secret. If Jiang Ting sees me, he can come to the camp to find me. There''s no need for you to rob people on the way. What''s the use of this besides showing your loyalty to your master?"


    Her eyes were contemptuous, completely treating her moustache as a dog, and almost made him furious.


    "Wait for me! Hurry up. As long as you catch her alive, you will enjoy endless wealth and glory!"


    More than a dozen people didn''t pay attention to the two girls, and a hungry wolf came to eat.


    Unexpectedly, Baisu is a tough stubble. Three of them fell down in a blink of an eye with a short blade.


    At this point, they did not dare to go forward to die, but chose to siege.


    Moustache was worried. Seeing that those people were ineffective, he thought of a plan.


    "Get out of the way!"


    He shouted, then took out a bag of powder from his arms and poured it at them.


    The sound of "hissing" was heard all the time. Two people who didn''t have time to dodge rolled in pain.


    And their exposed skin is white bones in an instant.


    Lin Mengya grabbed Bai Su in time, and a chill flashed across her eyebrows and eyes.


    Sure enough, mustache and the master behind him already knew the secret of Tiankeng poison fog.


    Now, she needs to ask clearly.


    "Catch him alive!"


    She raised her voice.


    Moustache was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. The good medicine powder was wasted on useless people.


    He was about to continue the sneak attack. Unexpectedly, someone jumped out behind him and knocked him unconscious.


    The rest have long been silly.


    Seeing the death and injury of his partner, and the forest that was empty just now, more than ten experts stood in the twinkling of an eye.


    Suddenly, he put down his weapon and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    ADA asked with a moustache, "master, what should we do with these people?"


    Lin Mengya glanced coldly, "tie him to the tree for me. Others, ask clearly and throw him down the mountain."


    Those people were frightened, but it was too late to regret now.


    Lin Mengya will never give them a chance to go back and report, and even the body will be handled cleanly.


    Before long, the interrogation over there was over.


    "Back to the master, they are all scattered soldiers from several surrounding fiefs. Someone paid them to come here. They did it when they besieged Master Zhu a while ago."


    Sandals, similar to modern mercenaries.


    But they are not as tough as mercenaries. They are either cannon fodder or they are used as a supplement.


    She frowned slightly and felt something strange.


    If the purpose of the medical school is really to deal with the rebels in Yanxia mountain, why do they find some mobs?


    "Is there anything else?"


    A pointed to the moustache.


    "They also said that it was his idea to come out this time. It should be to ask for credit and reward with his master."


    No wonder moustache would dare to hijack her with so many people.


    "Did you ask, who is the master behind them?"


    ADA shook his head.


    "No. they said that the people who hired them were local brokers specializing in this kind of business. After coming here, the people they met were not big people. They should not be the real mastermind behind the scenes."


    These are just small soldiers. There is limited information available.


    Lin Mengya waved and asked ADA to deal with it by themselves.


    Turned and came to moustache.


    At this time, the other party hung his head and was silent.


    She took Bai Su''s knife and picked up the head of her moustache.


    "If you pretend to faint again, I''ll cut off your head."


    The next moment, the sharp tip of the knife pierced his neck.


    In an instant, moustache opened his eyes and stared at her angrily and in fear.


    "No! You can''t kill me! If you kill me, Jiang Ting won''t come back!"


    Lin Mengya stopped the tip of the knife, but her murderous spirit did not abate.


    "What does Jiang Ting''s life and death have to do with me?"


    "Jiang Ting holds the last key of the poison door in his hand. If you want to be the door master, you must get it! Now you kill me, you will never find him again!"


    "I wonder if you have made a mistake?"


    She raised her eyebrows and laughed at the man in front of her.


    "From beginning to end, I didn''t care about the position of this sect leader. Whatever it is, it doesn''t affect me."


    Moustache obviously didn''t expect that Gong Ya was so anxious at that time.


    "You don''t care, but your teacher and martial uncle can''t ignore it! You don''t want to let them become puppets!"


    That attracted her.


    She drew out her short knife, put it on mustache''s shoulder and said coldly, "say, what''s going on."


    Moustache swallowed his saliva and never dared to play tricks again.


    "I''ve heard Jiang Ting tell Guo Qingyuan that if the poison gate''s battle is won, and Bai Lirui and Wu Tsui are still stubborn, they will control them with secret methods. At that time, they will only become puppets of the poison gate!"


    Lin Mengya was awe inspiring, and his horizontal moustache frightened him into a battle.


    "How do I know if what you say is true or false?"


    For fear that she wouldn''t believe it, moustache hurriedly said, "what I said is true! Every sect leader of the poison sect knows a secret method to control the people in the poison sect. Otherwise, why did bailiri leave at the beginning? He knew it, so he left!"

 Chapter 2128

    If this matter is only related to the poison gate, she really doesn''t care.


    But once the teacher and uncle are involved, she can''t help being cautious.


    Moustache was greedy for life and afraid of death. He immediately poured zongzi in a bamboo tube and said everything he knew.


    It turned out that the teacher''s engagement was really calculated by the woman.


    But the person who succeeds is not a member of the medical school, but a member of the poison school.


    At that time, the teacher was in the limelight.


    His teacher was the master of the poison sect at that time.


    Originally, bailiri was the most likely to become the next sect leader.


    Unfortunately, there are people staring at this position.


    They could not compare with their teachers in terms of fame or poison, so they came up with other tricks.


    "No one knows how they knew the secret skill, but they controlled bailirio''s brother. The man made an appointment with bailirio''s fiancee in the name of bailirio. They... Were caught and raped in bed. Then the other party withdrew. Later, bailirio learned about it, but he didn''t publicize it for the sake of his family. He was angry and wanted to abolish the secret skill, but his teacher stopped him ¡£ Later, the matter became very fierce. Bai Lirui announced that he would never pay attention to the things of the poison sect again. Those people were afraid that he would go back on his word, so they made him make a heavy oath that he would not touch the post of poison sect leader all his life. "


    Hearing this, her eyes were colder than before.


    Originally she knew it would be unspeakable dirty, but now it makes her love her teacher more.


    "I think what you said is true, but why do you know it so clearly?"


    The tip of mustache''s nose was sweating. Seeing this, he had to say bitterly: "our family has served the current sect leader''s family for generations, so my father and grandfather know more about these things than others. I said everything I should say. As long as you can let me go, I''ll help you get back what Jiang Ting has in hand. You don''t want to let your teacher live in regret?"


    I thought I had enough chips to live, but the woman in front of me didn''t want to let him go at all.


    "It was a big deal in those years, but if you know so clearly, unless it is the party concerned."


    She said faintly, and moustache screamed in the dark.


    "If everyone knew that someone had used a secret technique to control my teacher''s brother, he would never be the Lord. Therefore, it was his confidants who could know this. At that time, you should be only a teenager? Who would be too wary of you?"


    The back of the mustache was cold.


    He thought he had covered up his role in it, but he didn''t want the woman in front of him to frighten him.


    "You, what are you talking about? I heard what my father told my grandfather. At that time, I was not sensible."


    "Even if it''s a secret skill, it can make the hundred mile family prosperous at that time. No insignificant people can get close to it. Since your family serves the former master, you must know how to be a slave. Are you right?"


    Moustache was black in front of him.


    He could hardly control his trembling. The woman in front of him continued to tell the truth hidden by him before he could say his sophistry.


    "I didn''t understand why I can be a law enforcement elder with a person like you. Now I know that because you control a great secret, you will certainly leave behind, so even if you are domineering, incompetent and bastard, the sect leader will protect you. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    This sentence did not make moustache feel lucky.


    Now, he even feels a little creepy.


    "No! You kill me! You''d better kill me now!"


    In the poison gate


    He didn''t know the means of these people after he had been free for so long.


    Immediately, he was so frightened that he burst into tears and snot that he almost lost control.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with disgust and said, "take him down the mountain and tell my teacher what he told me before. For other things, just listen to my teacher."


    "Yes."


    A Da pointed to the two men and knocked out moustache so that he wouldn''t be found on his way down the mountain.


    The scene was quickly cleaned up. Lin Mengya looked at the forest and couldn''t help sighing.


    Bai Su put away the short blade and looked at her with some worry.


    "I''m fine."


    She''s just not worth it for the teacher.


    The meaning of poison gate to teachers is too complicated.


    Here, there are his most respected teachers, friendly brothers and close friends.


    But at the same time, it was also here that he broke his heart, was calculated, betrayed and exiled.


    She still remembers that when she was in the state of Jin, the teacher gave her a black chrysanthemum order.


    Perhaps in the teacher''s heart, this is like his home.


    Even though I hated and resented, it was still hard to give up in my heart.


    Whether what moustache said was true or not, in short, she wanted to find Jiang ting and ask him to understand.


    After returning to the camp, Lin Mengya put away all her emotions.


    Those things shouldn''t affect her attitude towards these people.


    Perhaps they don''t know that there is another secret technique that may control themselves, or their relatives and friends.


    "Lord, where have you been?"


    Seeing her coming back, the big guy immediately greeted her eagerly.


    She smiled and said, "just walk around and look around. By the way, what''s the result of your exploration?"


    At least the people here trust her in every way.


    No matter what she says, they won''t question it.


    After hearing her question, he immediately replied, "we have touched the situation for several miles around. There are many poisonous insects around here, but they are too toxic. We think we should start from the outside. After all, there are not many people who can go deep here, but it''s more disturbing outside."


    She was stunned, and then remembered that this time, she held high the banner of protecting others.


    No matter what the people at the medical gate think, at least the people at the poison gate also have the idea of benefiting the public.


    In that case, how could she let the big guy work in vain?


    "OK, just do as you say."


    Turning around, she ordered Cairu to find some villagers at the foot of the mountain to help carry the dried poisonous insects.


    "Master, we have enough hands. We don''t have to find someone to carry things?"


    Cairu felt that it was unnecessary.


    But Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously and nodded her eyebrows.


    "Are you stupid? The purpose of our extermination this time is to make these poisonous insects not threaten these ordinary people? If they don''t know, won''t we become unsung heroes?"


    Cairu suddenly felt that her master''s method was good.


    "I see! It''s up to me. I''ll make the reputation of our poison sect spread all over the world!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded.


    Although the doctors felt that they had a good chance of winning, this time, they lifted a stone and hit their own feet.


    As soon as it was dark, Lin Mengya got into the tent.


    It was already late spring, but there was still some coolness in the woods.


    Covered with a thick quilt, she still felt a little cold.


    Just wondering whether to go out and bring in a charcoal basin, someone opened her tent.


    "Don''t move."


    The low voice reassured her.


    Lin Mengya retracted her feet and looked at him askew on the pillow.


    "Why are you here?"


    She asked in a low voice.


    It''s no better here than at home. If you let others know that someone drilled into her tent in the middle of the night, where can you put her face.


    "I''m afraid you''re cold."


    In long Tianyu''s arms, there is a fox fur blanket.


    Sitting in bed, he put his big hand into her quilt. Sure enough, it was cool in the quilt. They took her feet and didn''t slow down.


    The warm big hand gripped her feet.


    Obviously there was no special action, and Lin Mengya''s cheeks just burned up.


    "You''re just outside. Don''t fool around just because you''re in good health. The forest is very strange. You have to take the detoxification pill I gave you according to time, you know?"


    She told long Tianyu in a small voice.


    The latter only thought her words were sweet and soft, and immediately ironed them into his heart.


    He got up, took off his coat, gently opened her quilt and lay down with her.


    The familiar heat source also has a taste that fascinates her.


    Although she struggled in her heart, she couldn''t resist the temptation in the end.


    He took the man into his arms. Long Tianyu warmed her with his own body temperature, and a fur blanket wrapped them tightly.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya felt that the last little chill was gone.


    She lay comfortably in his arms and rubbed his chest with her little face like a cat.


    "Sleep."


    Long Tianyu only felt that all the worries in his heart left him.


    Strange places and woods full of strange poisons can''t weaken even the slightest feeling.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t feel sleepy. She obviously feels that Yu has something on her mind.


    "Things are not going well outside?"


    She knows that long Tianyu is busy.


    Although he didn''t say it, she knew that in some days when they didn''t meet, long Tianyu was busy.


    But this man is too used to keeping everything in his heart and never complains about her.


    "Well, don''t think about it. There''s nothing."


    Lin Mengya lay in her arms and nodded.


    It''s true that she seldom smelled the smell of wound medicine and blood on him recently.


    It shows that at least for a while, Yu''s situation is still safe. At least, she works hard with others with a lot of money.


    So, is he for himself?


    He stretched out his hand and hugged his thin waist.


    "I''m fine, too. It''s going well. Don''t worry."


    She was obedient, right in his arms.


    This cognition made the uneasiness in long Tianyu''s heart almost bulging into dark clouds fade gradually.


    "I''ve heard all about today. Unexpectedly, poison gate has such a secret skill."


    Lin Mengya also has some troubles.


    "Who says it''s not? It''s strange that you said the ancestor of poison sect. How much do you distrust your own people to control others in this way."

 Chapter 2129

    Long Tianyu touched her long hair. In fact, the strange place of poison gate is more than this one?


    When, where and by whom it was founded has long been history and can no longer be traced back.


    But it is left to future generations, but I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    Leaning against the warm arms, Lin mengya''an slept all night.


    The next day, when the noise outside woke her up, the human heater beside her had left.


    The thick and soft fur blanket seemed to wrap the residual temperature on him.


    Lin Mengya stretched and rubbed her face with a soft blanket.


    With him, I always sleep very well.


    Bai Su opened the curtain and came in, but her face was dignified.


    "Master, the doctor sent someone to see you."


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    I just grabbed a moustache yesterday. Today, the doctor came. I don''t know if there is any connection between the two.


    Compared with the mysterious and elegant a few days ago, Lin Mengya, who is dressed in purple clothes that can move at will, is particularly capable.


    When I went out, I saw several people surrounded by poison sect disciples.


    Everyone greeted her when she came out.


    "Door master!"


    She nodded one by one, and finally her eyes fell on more than a dozen people in the middle.


    Judging from their clothes, they are obviously serious doctors.


    That''s strange.


    If you come to trouble her about moustache, how can these people hide their identity.


    At present, there is some speculation.


    "I''ve seen the poison sect leader."


    Several people came forward to salute.


    Although everyone is arrogant, there are still good manners.


    Lin Mengya nodded and asked expressionless, "you come to me, but what''s important?"


    "The palace master is worried. We''re just passing by here, so come and say hello."


    say hello?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think their purpose will be so simple.


    "Oh, I see."


    "And we have an unkind invitation to come here."


    She raised her eyebrows. The young man headed by the other party still smiled politely and gently.


    But in his eyes, he has a certain potential.


    "Since it''s an unkind request, you don''t have to say it."


    Her smile was shallow, but her words were choking.


    Unexpectedly, she would say so. The man was stunned, and then his face didn''t look so good.


    "The leader of the palace is really funny. In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that this forest used to be a good place for our medical school. After all, there is a way to come first and then talk about it, so please forgive me."


    When these words were said, the faces of the people in the poison sect suddenly changed.


    Not to mention whether this is true or false, they have absolutely no reason to let them because of the relationship between the two schools.


    But they all remember the order of the sect leader. They must not have any conflict with the medical sect without her order.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the doctor, and the radian of her lips became more and more brilliant.


    "What else should I do? I''m really sorry. This place is not what we don''t want, but the people of your medical school. They can''t stay here."


    The disciple of the medical school raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "the forest is really strange, but that''s why we can''t bear to see you suffer. Why don''t we


    Move to another place to avoid some unnecessary casualties. So are we, for your good. "


    Oh, it''s really nice to say, but it''s not personnel.


    Lin Mengya knew the purpose of these people, but she just wanted to press her head.


    Unfortunately, this wish is a delusion after all.


    "I''m not kidding. In this way, if you can walk around the woods and come back safely, we''ll move away. If you can''t, you''re incompetent and can''t blame others."


    As soon as he said this, the poison gate shouted.


    For fear that they were timid, everyone used the method of encouragement.


    Now, the people of the medical school have to go.


    "OK. Since the palace leader has a word in advance, we''ll prove it to you! I hope you can do what you say then!"


    The disciples of the medical school were still too young to be fooled easily.


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked relaxed.


    "Please."


    The disciples of the medical school left without hesitation. Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. All the people of the poison sect followed her to the outside of the camp.


    This can only be regarded as the edge of the forest. The disciples of the medical school probably relied on them, so they just glanced at them contemptuously and walked into the forest in a hurry.


    But he didn''t want to. As soon as he took a few steps, he frowned suspiciously.


    After that, I don''t know why, people seem to be drunk, stumble on the edge of the forest, and finally fall to the ground.


    The companion outside the forest exclaimed and hurriedly helped him.


    After walking out of the woods, the man shook his head and woke up.


    "Me, what''s the matter with me?"


    He asked in some doubt, while the face of his partner was not very good-looking.


    The vigilant took a look at the direction of the poison door, and then whispered in his partner''s ear. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    The man looked surprised, but his partner hated iron and said, "what''s impossible? We''ve seen it with our own eyes. It''s not easy here!"


    Lin Mengya was busy, holding her shoulders, as if watching the excitement.


    "How? Do you want to try again?"


    She asked easily, but the other side almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Among the doctors, there was really one who didn''t give up. After putting down his companion, he cautiously walked into the woods.


    This time, he stayed a few minutes longer than the one in front, but then he turned out inexplicably.


    "Me, how did I get out?"


    Looking at the companion who should have been behind him, he impressively appeared in front of him. He rubbed his eyes and asked in disbelief.


    Two successive failures frustrated the medical school.


    The one who went in for the first time struggled to stand up, and his steps were still a little vain.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so powerful here. In that case, can''t the poison sect be here? At least, we can protect ourselves."


    Bah, I''m not ashamed.


    Lin mengyali didn''t listen, but casually pointed out a person in the poison door.


    "See that little yellow flower? Pick it for me."


    "Good master!"


    Teenagers are only sixteen or seventeen years old, which is a lively period.


    He glanced coldly at the man at the medical door, and then jumped into the forest.


    However, the scene expected by the medical school did not appear.


    The young man seemed as like as two peas, and walked away from the two men in front.


    , I took a detour to pick the flowers back.


    Then, safe and sound, came to her side.


    Lin Mengya took the little yellow flower and raised her smiling face.


    "Now, you can see clearly?"


    Facts speak louder than words. Besides, it''s not a slap in the face. It''s just crazy rubbing the faces of the doctors on the ground.


    They look iron green. However, they have said all their previous words. Now they recycle, which can only make them more ashamed.


    The leading young man bowed his hands and said angrily, "we are not good at learning, which makes the palace master laugh. We can go now. I hope you are safe and smooth here."


    Lin Mengya nodded and waved them away.


    The people in the poison gate around them couldn''t help laughing after they left.


    "Ha ha ha, did you see the faces of those people just now? It''s like eating Coptis chinensis. It''s ugly!"


    "Is, usually so arrogant, now it will not be defeated in our hands."


    Lin Mengya expected yesterday that the medical school would not compete honestly, so she asked everyone to arrange some small things around the camp all night.


    Among them, there is the enchantment array made by ah ER and ah San.


    Originally for self-protection, now it seems that it is really useful.


    "Well, everyone has enough fun. Hurry up and work."


    She said faintly.


    More than a hundred people immediately answered and scattered.


    Looking at the direction of the medical people leaving, Lin Mengya''s eyebrows seemed to be shrouded in green smoke, with a few worries.


    "Send someone to watch them and find out what their plot is."


    Bai Su immediately took orders to do it. Lin Mengya looked around and went into the woods.


    Everything inside didn''t respond to her. Lin Mengya walked in the forest at random, but every step was measured.


    Soon, a quiet camp appeared in front of her.


    Seeing her coming, she immediately flashed out to measure the figure.


    "Miss."


    She nodded, looked at the camp enough to accommodate everyone in the poison gate, and nodded with satisfaction.


    It''s said that there are three caves of cunning rabbits, not to mention her local rabbit?


    "It''s hard for you."


    They waved their hands again and again, only saying that this was their duty.


    Lin Mengya made a circle and then left.


    She knew for a long time that the doctor would not leave like this. It was just a temporary residence for her.


    If the doctors dare to come, they will be dead.


    It was a calm afternoon.


    One hundred and eighty people are doing their own things. They are gradually proficient in division of labor and cooperation.


    They only remove poisonous insects, but they will also clean up plants that are too toxic or easy to be eaten by humans and animals.


    However, in just one afternoon, at night, there were two piles of booty in the camp.


    Next is the work of the processing group.


    If you can bake over fire, dry at low temperature.


    If it needs to be dried in the shade, string them with grass as a rope, and then place them in the clearing in the shade.


    It''s also fun to do a lot of work. We work together and our feelings become more and more harmonious.


    Lin Mengya also helped to do it together, but she was different from others from time to time, so she picked out one or two and put them in the next basket.


    In a short while, I saved less than half a basket.


    Everyone was curious and had to peek.

 Chapter 2130

    However, those selected from the basket are neither particularly good-looking nor particularly bad.


    Everyone is an expert. No one knows what''s going on.


    Until Lin Mengya found that there was no more she wanted here, she didn''t have enough to say. She got up with a small basket.


    "Sect leader, what did you choose?"


    Ruan Ying''s curious BA was beside her and asked questions that everyone wanted to know.


    Lin Mengya sold it first, and then told everyone after they finished their work.


    With this thing, the big guy''s hand speed is much faster.


    In a short time, everything was cleaned up.


    The crowd gathered in the open space of the camp and formed a big circle.


    Lin Mengya was here and carefully poured the things in the basket onto the ground.


    "Everyone has seen the things here today. Do you have any experience?"


    The big guys looked at each other and finally summed up.


    It is said that the poisonous insects here are especially large, such as a poisonous spider.


    The biggest one outside is the size of a thumb, but the smallest one they encounter here can be half the size of a palm, not to mention the others?


    Lin Mengya nodded. "We all know that after adapting to the environment, these things will change accordingly. But some poisonous insects and poisons keep their original appearance."


    She pointed to the things in the basket and continued, "but they still survived well. Do you know why?"


    Most people can guess this.


    But they don''t know why she just brought it up.


    "To adapt and change their own characteristics is to survive, but they still maintain their original form and can live well in the past, which shows that such changes are useless for them."


    This makes the big guy enlightened.


    The wise man had looked at the basket in her hand with some envy.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not a stingy person. She put these things in categories and said, "these things are more useful than assimilated poisons. Therefore, don''t forget to pick them out when eliminating pests. Everyone has a share, but we must keep it a secret."


    Suddenly, everyone was smiling.


    In the face of such distribution, they have no opinion at all.


    I''m kidding. If the sect leader wasn''t wise, how could they know such a thing?


    Lin Mengya didn''t coax them. If tested by small drugs, the toxicity of these poisons is stronger, and the toxicity to the poison fog is similar to that of antibodies.


    With these things, they definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Everyone''s enthusiasm was mobilized again. Early the next morning, after breakfast, everyone took action.


    Lin Mengya is responsible for the back, personally concocting those unchanged herbs.


    It was almost noon, but the pest control group didn''t come back.


    "Go find it and tell them that the work is not finished in one day. No matter how happy you are, you have to rest."


    Lin Mengya hurriedly ordered people to find someone, and Ruan Ying volunteered to go down the mountain to find someone.


    But after waiting for more than an hour, no one came back. Her heart was getting a little uneasy.


    No, I met the doctor again, didn''t I?


    "Master, master, they''re back!"


    Fortunately, a sound came from outside the camp.


    With a slight sigh of relief, she welcomed out.


    Unexpectedly, some of them were limping, and others were carried back by their companions.


    "Who did it?"


    She was furious at the sight of the injury.


    It''s not a fall at all, but a sign of being hurt.


    "Sect leader, the healers are so unreasonable. They said that we took their poisonous insects when we were killing them. Elder martial brother Wu just distinguished himself from them, so they came up to beat people."


    The young man who was carried back was a junior of the Wu family.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that his arms were broken at the same time.


    My heart is full of hostility.


    This is not a fight. It''s clearly a vent of anger!


    "OK, I''ll write down the revenge. You all feel at ease to heal your wounds. I''ll treat his arm myself and promise not to leave any sequelae."


    Doctors'' hands are extremely important, and even some people''s hand feeling needs decades to develop.


    What''s the difference between wasting people''s hands and breaking people''s future?


    She has rarely been so angry as she is today. Very good. The doctor has challenged her bottom limit again today.


    After arranging the injured, Lin Mengya went back to her camp first.


    "Bai Su, you stay here to take care of the wounded. Cairu, you go with me to revenge them."


    Bai Su was a little worried, but Cairu handed her a reassuring look.


    "The LORD said so."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are awe inspiring. Hehe, it''s just a doctor. She really thinks of herself as a character!


    In the afternoon, she personally led the team and still went to the place in the morning.


    But there are people in the medical school guarding here. Seeing them, the people in the medical school seem particularly proud.


    "Ouch, can''t we go back and Sue the door Lord?"


    "Palace leader, it''s not our fault. If you let your disciples, you can''t help fighting."


    It''s probably because they ate flat before, so they are very happy now.


    Lin Mengya could not make nonsense with them, but said in a deep voice, "get out of those who beat my poison disciples!"


    No one expected that she, a beautiful woman who looked delicate, should be so rude.


    The disciples of the medical school showed some disdain, and several of them stood out in the crowd.


    First of all, she knew the one who went into the forest and was carried out.


    "It''s me. But it''s her first hand. I''m just defending. It has nothing to do with me."


    Lin Mengya sneered, "well, he can''t beat you. He''s incompetent. If I kill you, I can only blame you for your poor life, right?"


    Her pretty face was full of evil spirits, and the faces of the people opposite immediately sank.


    "Palace master, you won''t ignore the relationship between the two schools?"


    "Yes, of course I have to take care of it, so as long as I kill you, others won''t know, will they?"


    A chill sprang up from the man''s spine.


    But the man insisted and always felt that she didn''t have the courage to kill herself.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya slipped some powder out of her left hand.


    Other people in the poison door also act like her.


    When the people in the medicine door didn''t react, they quickly sprinkled the powder into a circle.


    "You are worthy of being a member of the poison sect. Even if you want to harm others, you can''t do without your old business."


    The man was not nervous, but continued to sneer at her.


    But where did Lin Mengya get such an idiot''s provocation? She just hooked her lips and said, "are you ready to die?"


    Her voice was soft, but it seemed like a blooming evil lotus in hell.


    Before the doctor could react, he heard the news from the woods


    "Rustle" sound.


    After that, the voices heard were more and more, more and more loud.


    "Ah! Snake!"


    There was a cry of surprise in the medical door.


    Not far away, countless poisonous snakes with thin wrists quickly swam towards them.


    And the people of the poison sect just stand among the poisons.


    But those damn things walked around them naturally.


    Soon, except for that circle, there was no place to stand.


    "The leader of the palace is so brave. It seems that he has come to give gifts?"


    The man wasn''t much nervous.


    After all, they did the same thing before.


    These things are not new.


    Just right, it can add more chips to them.


    However, Lin Mengya just smiled.


    "Yes, I won''t have to pay for your decapitation in the future. Do it!"


    She let out a low cry, and the people of the poison sect acted again.


    They took out a small bottle from their arms one after another. They didn''t know what was in it. In short, they fell to the ground and smelled.


    The reddish brown liquid was robbed by those poisons.


    After that, the mutation suddenly occurred.


    The poisons who took the reddish brown liquid suddenly went crazy and wanted to jump into the circle.


    The people of the medical school reacted quickly and immediately took out some insect repellent and snake repellent drugs to make these things dare not come forward.


    But after that, not only poisonous snakes, almost all kinds of poisonous insects on the mountain have expired.


    The reddish brown liquid is not enough, but the taste remains here.


    Those later poisonous insects were smoked by the smell for a long time, and even began to go crazy.


    "Elder martial brother song, think of a way quickly. We can''t hold it!"


    The doctor finally broke his calm appearance.


    With so many poisonous insects, they feel great pressure at a glance.


    Song Nian, the leader, also turned pale.


    However, he still stubbornly believes that the poison door dare not attack them.


    Until there was a scream.


    "Ah - help!"


    Song Nian subconsciously looked over and saw a young classmate who was bitten by his ankle.


    Almost in an instant, several poisonous scorpions bite together because of his inconvenient movement.


    The man was so stupid that he jumped and shook his legs.


    Soon, toxins filled the whole body.


    His whole body was swollen and his lips had turned purple.


    "Help, help me..."


    The dying companion stretched out his hand towards them.


    But at this time, because he dodged, he had stepped into the siege of poisonous insects.


    None of them offered a helping hand. They just watched their classmates, and finally suffered and died.


    From this time on, they knew that death had long been eyeing them.


    "Stop, stop! Lord Gong, do you have to make things out of control?"


    Fear makes young people no longer have their previous arrogance.


    He shouted and pinned his hope on the sympathy of the enemy.


    Lin Mengya sneered.


    "Why didn''t you think of it when you broke the hands of our poison sect disciples? Today, if my means were not better than you, I''m afraid the younger brother of our poison sect would come to this end!"

 Chapter 2131

    Only then did the doctor know her strength.


    I regret that I shouldn''t do it to the poison gate so casually. What''s more, I regret that I didn''t eradicate the root, which left many disasters.


    "Palace master, what are you going to do to let us go?"


    The doctors really can''t hold on.


    Countless poisonous insects surrounded them. Just looking at them made people''s scalp numb. They were timid and almost fainted.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Just now, who did it to my disciples?"


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone was avoiding each other''s sight. Finally, senior brother song, who first admitted, suddenly seemed crazy and raised his hand.


    "He, he, and he! They all started on the people of the poison door!"


    In an instant, the crowd panicked.


    Several of the people who were ordered looked helpless.


    "Song Jie, you are shameless!"


    "We have no enemies with you. Why do you want to harm us?"


    Song Jie is now almost crazy.


    He looked at his companion with a sneer and said, "I''m not the only one who beat people. Since she won''t let me go, why should I hide it for you?"


    Those faces turned red. Finally, they could only stare at Song Jie angrily.


    Lin Mengya only feels ironic. This is the so-called partner.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t come here today to kill.


    "Well, now there are only two choices in front of you. First, you choose each other. How did you hit our disciples just now? Now how did you let your companions hit yourself. As for the second, just like your companions, it turns into white bones on the mountain and nourishes all things."


    These two choices are obviously not good for them.


    But no one dares to deny it. They are only afraid that they will lose their lives because of it.


    "I, I choose him!"


    Some of them were smart. They suddenly chose the people who usually had a good relationship.


    But in the end, Song Jie was left alone.


    He stared at his partner with a livid face, and his anger was about to burst out.


    "Gee, you have no choice. Well, you can break your hands by yourself."


    Lin Mengya hugged her shoulder and ordered.


    For a time, those medical disciples who were also in danger gave birth to a few blessings.


    Song Jie''s face turned pig liver.


    He glared at everyone who tried to gloat, but then he had no choice but to give in.


    "Lord of the palace, forgive others and forgive others!"


    "If your sect leader said this himself, I might be able to sell him face. What are you?"


    The complete humiliation made Song Jie a laughing stock for everyone.


    He stared at Lin Mengya bitterly and angrily at his companions.


    "Well, palace master, we have completely settled the beam!"


    He threatened severely. After that, he took out the saber of the person next to him and chopped off his left hand.


    Suddenly, blood flowed.


    People also fell to the ground in pain and looked pale.


    Seeing that he had lost an arm, Lin Mengya began to speak.


    "All of you, please remember. This is the end of attacking our poison sect disciples without permission. If anyone is not afraid of death, you can try. I can''t collect too much debt."


    With such a warning, the disciples of the medical school had to tremble and counsel like a quail.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and took her


    People leave.


    Those poisonous insects attracted by drugs also gradually fade away.


    But Lin Mengya knows that the most terrible thing this night is not poison insects.


    On the way back to the camp, everyone was silent.


    Lin Mengya knows why they are so.


    If it were them today, what would they do if they were avenged?


    Is it as ugly as a doctor, or can you protect your partner to the death?


    They dare not say too sure answers, because before things happen to them, any assumption about the results is easy and there is no responsibility.


    The low pressure lasted until they returned to the camp.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, just let everyone disperse and continue to do their own things.


    In such a situation, she can''t guarantee that everyone will never meet in a lifetime.


    Rather than protect them from the wind, give them the ability to pierce the haze.


    As soon as I got back to my tent, I saw two little ferrets and little black moving towards her desk.


    At the sound of her footsteps, the two stopped at the same time, and then they became a group and pretended that nothing had happened.


    She felt a little strange, and then saw that on the small table, the box she used to hold some samples of non mutated poisonous insects had been opened.


    When she walked over, she found that most of the ten specimens were missing.


    She was surprised, but suddenly found that there was half of the body of insects beside Xiaohei.


    "Xiao Hei! What did you do?"


    She looked at the clever little ferret in disbelief and nodded little black''s head sadly.


    This smelly boy has ruined the ferret in these days!


    But Xiao Hei turned over his belly and meowed to her.


    In an instant, there was only 30% of the Qi left.


    She picked up Xiao hei and vigorously rolled his hair.


    "Meow..."


    Little black''s soft and cute voice softened her heart.


    Alas, forget it. Anyway, it''s beneficial and harmless for them to eat.


    And she didn''t expect that the greedy behavior of the two little guys gave her a great surprise.


    The depressed atmosphere lasted until before dinner.


    She came out and looked at the big guys, and suddenly found that their time action became closer.


    It seems that, compared with those groundless guesses, they still chose to believe in their companions who share weal and woe.


    She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The so-called teamwork is that there must be absolute trust and considerable tacit understanding.


    If there is no companion who can give his back to each other, it is too tired to live.


    "Master, the people who sent Mr. Rui are back. They also brought a letter. Mr. Rui asked them to give it to you."


    Lin Mengya takes Xiaohei in her arms and receives the letter from Cairu.


    The letter said that in order to find out the truth of that year, the teacher had left with martial uncle first.


    She couldn''t help sighing when she read the letter.


    The teacher looks as if he doesn''t mind anything. In fact, he is a man who values love and righteousness.


    Well, since it''s the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation, let them understand it by themselves.


    It''s up to her to deal with things here.


    After reading the letter, she called the messenger.


    "Did the teacher tell martial uncle where they were going?"


    The man bowed his head and said respectfully, "my subordinates only heard that they are going to the ''Cangmang old city''


    ¡¯¡£¡±


    This is a very strange place name. I don''t know where it is.


    "What else? Did anything unusual happen before you came back?"


    The man thought carefully and then shook his head.


    Lin Mengya was a little relieved. At least, the state of the teacher and martial uncle was relatively stable.


    Those two people are both powerful people who have been famous for a long time. There should be no accident when they travel together.


    She really didn''t expect that there were accidents everywhere.


    It''s not that her life is bad, but that there are too many problems accumulated over the years.


    The next day, everything became exceptionally smooth.


    Poison sect disciples can hardly be seen in the forest. If you see them, you will avoid them far away.


    And according to her spies, the atmosphere there is not very beautiful.


    Song Jie is rampant because he is a relative of a powerful figure in the medical profession.


    Now, they are pestering the elders of their leader to come here and avenge him.


    Unfortunately, the elder over there is not a fool. Where will he agree?


    Watching the enemy fall apart, she really sighed more and more. Without Song Jie''s excrement stirring stick, she didn''t know how hard it would be to waste.


    Now, they deserve it!


    The next day, the poisonous insects that had been half dried the previous day were to be transported down the mountain.


    They here, at best, do some simple processing.


    This time down the mountain, Lin Mengya pressed the battle in person.


    At the foot of the mountain, many onlookers have long gathered.


    Some come here from admiration, and some just come to see the excitement.


    I saw a line of more than a dozen woodcutters on the mountain, all carrying a shoulder pole and carrying poisonous insects down the mountain.


    Behind him, a group of people in purple, each with extraordinary posture and high energy.


    Especially the two women in the middle are beautiful.


    "Master of the palace."


    The arbitrator sent by the ruling will bow to her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the problem of his address, but only signaled that he could weigh it.


    "Three hundred and twenty-three kilograms of poisonous insects!"


    After weighing, he announced loudly.


    Nearby, those medical disciples waiting to watch the excitement were very depressed.


    They worked so hard that they only had more than 100 kilograms.


    And today, those frightened disciples tremble at the sight of poisonous insects. Let alone catch them, they can''t even see them.


    "Hum! It''s not fair at all! This is their strength. How can we compare with them?"


    The disciples of the medical school grumbled and complained, but the arbitrator turned a deaf ear.


    He knew that this battle was originally decided by the doctor himself. Now he was inferior to others and shouted that it was unfair. He lost his momentum before he was full.


    Ruan Ying, who came to play at the poison gate, said with some disdain: "scorpion, centipede, snake slough, which have you never used? You are incompetent and blame others for their ability. The medical gate really makes people laugh!"


    She stared at the people over there, and the faces of the medical disciples turned red in an instant.


    Lin Mengya pulls Ruan Ying back.


    Now is not the time to quarrel. Besides, not all the people present are fools.


    They didn''t stay long. After making sure it was recorded, she nodded to the people around her.


    Everyone saluted, and then she left.


    On the other hand, the disciples of the medical school felt on pins and needles, as if everyone''s eyes were laughing at them.


    He had to pick up his things and went up the mountain in a gray way.

 Chapter 2132

    Back on the mountain, she calmly announced her first victory.


    Naturally, everyone cheered.


    But Lin Mengya is not like everyone, because she knows that this is only the beginning.


    All the actions before the medical door are probably just a test.


    Once their strength is determined, the medical school will make a real killing move. At that time, it will be a real bloodbath.


    In a flash, another two days passed.


    They have cleaned up the poisonous insects near the foot of the mountain.


    However, Lin Mengya detected that with the overflow of black poisonous fog, the whole Yanxia mountain was affected more and more.


    The beasts in the mountains fled their homes because they could not adapt to the poisonous fog.


    She thought of the second half of Bidou, asking them to find a way to completely solve the matter.


    But now, she doesn''t know why the original Tiankeng produced such a toxic fog.


    If she wants to stop it, she must go for a walk in the Tiankeng.


    She probably guessed what the purpose of setting up this bureau was.


    However, she just wanted to let her go to Tiankeng to die.


    At night, she was just about to go to bed. Long Tianyu, who had not come for two days, appeared in front of her again.


    His current dark blue is more serious, but he is still in spirit.


    As soon as he entered the door, he solemnly said to her, "ya''er, you can''t go there."


    She was a little surprised.


    She didn''t tell anyone about the idea of going to Tiankeng. How did he know?


    "I know you want to win the game. But it''s a scam! Those slaves and soldiers were secretly thrown under the sinkhole."


    She didn''t expect that the truth would be like this.


    "What the hell is going on? How do you know?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    There are some things that he doesn''t understand at all, so he can''t explain.


    Helpless, had to hold her arm.


    "I''ll show you and you''ll understand."


    The two took advantage of the night and disappeared into the woods.


    Soon they were near the edge.


    Here, she can see what happened at the edge of the Tiankeng.


    In the daytime, it''s already a no man''s restricted area. Even the disciples of poison sect rarely approach.


    But at night, she saw someone driving dozens of people here.


    They walked in the woods, but there was no voice except the sound of footsteps.


    In addition to a few people around, the people walking in the middle swayed and looked very vain.


    Lin Mengya suddenly noticed that these people are not awake at all!


    When they got to the edge of the Tiankeng, the people stepped aside.


    The rest of them stood quietly on the edge of the Tiankeng.


    After that, she heard a thrilling whisper.


    In the black sinkhole, she saw a huge figure.


    It was about a black python. Although she couldn''t see clearly, it should at least be the thickness of a water tank.


    The rough scales rubbed on the ground, even a glance, was enough to make her shudder.


    How can there be such a thing here?


    At this time, the little medicine in the head is also giving a crazy warning.


    "Alarm! Please turn on the protection function immediately to hide the breath!"


    Lin Mengya immediately did so. By the way, she grabbed long Tianyu''s hand and covered it for him.


    The python held his head up and vomited in the direction of them.


    Then he retracted.


    Her heart beat badly. Fortunately, the little medicine reminded her in time. Otherwise, she remembered being found by the python.


    Then, the python was obviously more interested in more than a dozen people near the Tiankeng.


    It has an unknown length of snake body, swam around, and then rolled people into a pile.


    Finally, it took those people down the sinkhole.


    When the "rustle" sound disappears, those few people dare to appear.


    The leader took a look into the Tiankeng and then asked his companions to leave.


    Lin Mengya, who witnessed the whole process, had a cold back.


    Fortunately, she had no impulse.


    Fortunately, Yu didn''t worry about it and brought her in person.


    If she meets this Python below, she will have to die in the belly of the snake.


    "You see? I''m afraid this Python is the one guarding the Tiankeng. I guess the reason why they feed people is to domesticate the python."


    Long Tianyu said with worry.


    In fact, the terrible thing is not the python, but the unknown environment under the Tiankeng.


    Lin Mengya nodded, and suddenly there was a scream in her ear.


    It was the last cry of the man who had just been sent to the snake''s mouth.


    It''s just too quiet and empty here. Before long, everything was quiet again.


    "I''ve learned that I won''t go down until I''m sure."


    Long Tianyu could only nod when he saw this.


    He knew that even now, she could not completely dispel such a dangerous idea, but at least, she would not rush down easily and rashly.


    Lin Mengya also fell into thinking.


    When the python appeared, Xiaoyao said that the toxicity of the python was far more than the poisonous insects they had seen before.


    Also, if you can survive in such a poison pit, your own toxicity will certainly be extremely severe.


    But she cares.


    When she saw the shape of the python before, she seemed to see two protrusions similar to the shape of horns on the head of the python.


    It looks a bit like a viper.


    But ordinary vipers can''t grow that big, and the toxicity is not very severe.


    Is it another mutant snake?


    Lin Mengya feels a little headache. So far, she has encountered too many things that violate the common sense she knew before.


    In the end, why do these things exist?


    The two quietly withdrew. Lin Mengya decided to go to the rebel camp.


    The disappearance of these slaves and stragglers may not attract much attention at first.


    But once more, fools can detect it.


    Don''t they worry that the next thing that disappears inexplicably will be their own?


    After they touched the camp, they were just in time for someone to sneak into the camp.


    She counted and found that the number of people feeding snakes was almost the same as that just now, or even a little more.


    But their actions are not like those before them. Instead, they are disciplined and act quickly.


    After these people came in, they hardly hesitated and went to the barracks.


    At this time, Lin Mengya reacted.


    It seems that they took the opportunity of sacrificing slaves to replace people.


    "You say, who are they guarding against so secretly?"


    Make up as much as you lack.


    Such a thing,


    Obviously, it''s more like taking the opportunity to make some kind of replacement.


    Nearby, long Tianyu also lowered his voice and said, "these people are private soldiers raised by the Rong family."


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    According to the law, each aristocratic family can raise their own private soldiers, but they can''t exceed a certain number.


    Therefore, whether openly or secretly, private soldiers are the most favorable weapon to ensure them.


    The Rong family is not so stupid. They change their private soldiers to feed the snake.


    So what did he do this for?


    Full of questions, they returned to the camp.


    Long Tianyu held her and easily avoided the patrol.


    By the time she returned to the tent, the woman in her arms had already slept soundly.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but smile.


    He thought that after seeing so many things at night, the girl was not in the mood to sleep.


    He put the man gently on the bed. He untied his coat and hers, and fell on the bed with her in his arms.


    After a gust of wind, long Tianyu suddenly sat up and stared at the figure standing at the door.


    The man was about to speak when his eyes stopped him.


    He gave each other a warning stare, and then he still gently tucked in the quilt horn for Lin Mengya.


    Seeing her beautiful sleeping face, long Tianyu''s look slowed down, and then it was as cold as ice again.


    One by one, they went out of the medical camp.


    In the quiet woods, after making sure no one saw or heard, it stopped.


    "It''s time for you to make a choice."


    When the man opened his mouth, he was a young woman.


    She was a little excited, but she was obviously depressed.


    I couldn''t help but take a step forward. Under the moonlight, the facial features inlaid on the white almost transparent face were surprisingly similar to Lin Mengya.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Long Tianyu''s words were with undisguised hostility.


    The woman raised her lips and looked sad and crazy.


    "I''ve already died once. I''m not afraid to die again. Your highness, look at me. I''m so like her. Besides, I can make sacrifices for you. Why can''t you choose me? Just because I appeared too late, I won''t have a chance again?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at the fake, so he turned and left.


    The woman rushed over and wanted to hold him from behind, but she didn''t even touch a corner of his clothes.


    Long Tianyu lost his patience and took out a long sword from his waist and put it against the woman''s throat.


    "Snow teacher, if you dare to pester me again, I''ll let you die again!"


    If Lin Mengya were here, she would not believe it.


    The woman who is very similar to her in appearance, voice and even figure is actually a snow master!


    She shook her head uncontrollably and stepped back.


    In those soft and moving eyes, tears fell one by one.


    "No! You are not willing to kill me! You have me in your heart. At least look at my face. You can''t kill, can you?"


    At this time, long Tianyu smiled.


    This is a beautiful face, but it outlines a mockery with a cruel meaning.


    "You''re really amorous."


    He put away his sword and disdained to do it at all.


    "Do you think you didn''t die because I showed mercy to you?"


    His slightly rising sentence tail, but let the snow teacher''s heart, had the precursor of collapse.


    She retreated in a disorderly panic. Finally, she bumped into a big tree.

 Chapter 2133

    In the misty tears of snow teacher, he tore off her self deception without hesitation.


    "Keep you just to be a target."


    Word by word, heartless and cruel.


    The snow master shook her head uncontrollably. She cried out like a collapse: "no, impossible! How can you be so cruel to me? I even paid everything for you!"


    But long Tianyu was not moved at all.


    "You''re just for yourself."


    As long as things have nothing to do with ya''er, he always maintains a terrible soberness and insight.


    People like snow master say that they are all for others, but in fact, they are not just to meet their own selfish desires.


    Therefore, long Tianyu hates such people.


    Even their own greed dare not admit that it is their own fault, but they have to be borne by others.


    He wouldn''t even look at such a coward.


    "Your Highness, why can''t you see my sincerity? I don''t want to rob Gong ya. I just want to be with you, even if I can be her shadow. Please fulfill my dream!"


    Even now, the snow master still has extravagant hopes.


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, there is only disgust.


    Seeing that she is still stubborn, long Tianyu is too lazy to continue nonsense with her.


    Want to leave, but listen to her desperate words.


    "Your Highness, don''t you want to know who turned me into what I am now?"


    Long Tianyu, with his back to the snow master, had a fine light in his eyes.


    But the voice is still impatient.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    "But he has to deal with Gong ya. Don''t you care about that?"


    Sure enough, as soon as Gong Ya was mentioned, long Tianyu stopped.


    He turned his head and looked cool.


    "What do you want?"


    Snow teacher heart sorrow.


    In any case, she didn''t expect to pay everything herself. In the end, she couldn''t even get his pity.


    Looking up, her eyes were burning with crazy fire.


    "Just one night, I just want your one night, and then I''ll tell you everything! Otherwise, I''d rather hide this secret in the coffin! But Gong Ya will be in danger. Believe me, she doesn''t have the ability to escape now."


    "You threaten me?"


    When his eyebrows were raised and his thin lips were tight, the snow master knew that he had touched his scales.


    But she had no choice.


    "I can''t help it. Please forgive me, your highness."


    In the night, they knelt and stood, and there was silence around them.


    Long Tianyu lifted his lips and said with a silent smile, "Oh."


    The snow master suddenly trembled. She suddenly looked up and looked at the man she was obsessed with.


    "Who can hurt her with me?"


    His eyebrows and eyes were like ink, and his words were a little arrogant.


    The snow master suddenly felt as if he had never thoroughly understood the man in front of him.


    She said in a trembling voice, "everyone has weaknesses. Even though your highness is powerful, Gong Ya has become your weakness because of this, hasn''t she?"


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling more confident.


    "Since you can''t bear her, you might as well let me be her shield and block all the dangers for her."


    She looked at the man in front of her and begged.


    "As long as your highness can give me a little pity..."


    Long Tianyu glanced at her coldly, and even his disgust disappeared.


    "Oh, you think I''ll rely on a woman to protect her?"


    Xueshi is still a little reluctant, but long Tianyu has lost interest in talking nonsense with her.


    "She never, never


    It''s my weakness. "


    He coldly threw down a sentence, and the snow teacher was stunned in place.


    "Somebody, take her to the dark square."


    Snow Division has not been exposed to the core of long Tianyu''s power. Of course, I don''t know that in addition to those people on the surface, his men also have some very means organizations.


    As long as he has a heart, there are no secrets in the world that he can''t ask.


    "Your Highness, your highness, you can''t do this to me! Don''t you really want to know who wants to deal with Gong ya?"


    The corners of long Tianyu''s mouth bend, and the radian is cruel and wanton.


    "No one can hide what I want to know. Snow master, haven''t you understood yet?"


    The snow master trembled as if he had been electrified.


    Long Tianyu condescended and gave her the last grace.


    "You are just the bait I use to fish."


    Scenes of the past passed before her eyes.


    How she got away, how she covered her eyes and ears, and how she connected with those people before, all dressed in one line.


    The truth is coming out.


    "Yes, you deliberately let me go?"


    She shouted excitedly, and the last bit of hope in her heart broke into ashes.


    "It was you who deliberately let those people contact me that let me know the art of changing face. Your highness, how can you calculate me like this? I''ve always been sincere to you!"


    Long Tianyu was too lazy to talk nonsense with her and motioned his men to drag her away.


    sincerely?


    Apart from ya''er, he disdains anyone''s sincerity at all.


    It is said that snow master, as his subordinate, colludes with outsiders to plan him and ya''er, which is already a heinous crime.


    Around, quiet returned.


    There was no sound except the occasional wind through the woods.


    He turned and walked back to the camp.


    No one else will know everything tonight.


    After a good night''s sleep, since Lin Mengya knew the secret of Tiankeng, she naturally had to make plans early.


    I''m afraid the purpose of the medical door is underground.


    So anyway, they will try their best to lead the poison gate there.


    But the man eating giant snake has become one of their stumbling blocks.


    Besides, there is a poisonous fog that can kill people.


    "Master, what happened?"


    As her personal maid, Bai Su soon felt something wrong with her master.


    She shook her head to show that she was all right.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru are responsible for the outside affairs and the safety in the camp.


    They have a clear division of labor and tacit cooperation.


    So far, everything is normal.


    Until the evening, another thing happened.


    After Cairu came back with the pest control team, she found her in a hurry.


    "Master, we found someone stalking us on the mountain."


    "Who is it? But I did it to you?"


    Cairu shook her head and frowned.


    "That''s strange. They just followed us and didn''t do anything. As for who it was, I didn''t see it clearly. I just didn''t think they were too good."


    Lin Mengya thought about it. The people who can follow them are nothing more than those in the medical school or the Rong family.


    If they are doctors, they should not have so many redundant people.


    Moreover, after the last confrontation, the doctor should have a long memory. At least, things will be more hidden.


    Are they the people of the Rong family?


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was possible. She asked Cairu to go down to guard and called Bai su.


    "Go and ask Zhu Yan if there are any big moves in the camp recently. What''s more


    , they should attack the camp tonight. You can take people with you to ensure their safety. "


    "Yes."


    Bai Su immediately took people away.


    At sunset, Lin Mengya stood in the camp and squinted at the setting sun in the distance.


    Soon, it will be night again.


    I don''t know who the giant snake in the Tiankeng will devour tonight.


    "Squeak!"


    "Meow -"


    Two cute little animal calls attracted her attention.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the skirt was heavy, and the two little guys climbed onto her shoulder neatly.


    The warm fluff made her very at ease.


    "Come on, it''s time for dinner."


    She took her face and rubbed it one by one.


    However, to her surprise, the bodies of the two little guys seemed to have a stronger aroma.


    In fact, she had long noticed that whether it was a little black or a white sable, it always had a faint aroma.


    Moreover, this kind of flavor is not the fragrance of flowers, medicine or spices.


    But she still likes it.


    After preparing some non mutated poisonous insects and poisonous weeds for the two little things, she went out of the camp.


    It''s completely dark.


    The rebel camp is on another hill, far from here.


    Normally, you won''t hear anything here.


    But her eyelids have been beating violently.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen tonight.


    "Tell everyone to be careful tonight and strengthen vigilance."


    When she told her to go on, everyone naturally dared not neglect it.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya lay in bed.


    In her hand, she put the medicine box at the head of the bed.


    If there is a disturbance tonight, she will get up immediately and take action.


    At night, it is still quiet.


    Lin Mengya''s hearing was magnified dozens of times.


    Tonight, because of her urging, everyone is very quiet.


    Even the conversation was very quiet, and it was all about the fight this time. It was nothing special.


    Until near midnight, she suddenly heard the sound of someone passing through the woods.


    coming!


    Judging from the sound, there are a lot of people.


    When she was wondering which side it was, Cairu suddenly broke in.


    "Master!"


    Lin Mengya immediately turned over and fell to the ground, with no tiredness on her face.


    "Say."


    "The alert spies reported that we were surrounded by a group of people."


    "How many people?"


    "There are at least three hundred people. They came around from the woods. So our people didn''t notice."


    From the woods?


    She frowned and thought it must not be so simple.


    Not to mention that the forest is very strange. Even Tiankeng and snake won''t let them come through unharmed.


    By the way, last night''s feeding!


    With a flash of light in her head, she immediately understood what those people sacrificed for last night.


    Dare you, she is the cicada stared at by the mantis!


    "Tell everyone to be ready. Don''t worry. We still have a chance."


    Cairu nodded and immediately went out to inform everyone according to a tent.


    Lin Mengya did some sorting. I don''t know when little black and ferret also appeared on her shoulder.


    "It seems that we will fight side by side again this time."


    She smiled and took two little animals out of the camp calmly.

 Chapter 2134

    All the people of the poison sect are still and listen to her instructions.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is very satisfied.


    When the general confronts, whoever panics first is equal to missing the first opportunity and will leak more flaws.


    Undoubtedly, the composure of the big guys became one of the advantages for them to fight back.


    "Everyone just take their belongings and retreat quietly. Don''t care about the others."


    She lowered her voice and said it to everyone in the tent.


    The big guy acted immediately.


    Apart from their own things, they didn''t even bring some food and clothes.


    Everyone quietly withdrew from the camp under the cover of night.


    But Lin Mengya and Cairu saw that they had evacuated safely and returned to their camp again.


    "Master, they are going to encircle here. When are you leaving?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Cairu, but the smile around her mouth was a bit mysterious.


    "Why should I go?"


    Cairu subconsciously thought that the master wanted to test the danger with his own life. He hurriedly lowered his voice and advised, "I know you are worried about the safety of the big guy, but your safety is the most important. Please be sure to put your own safety first!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "my Cairu, your master, I''m not so great."


    "What are you?"


    Looking at the doubt on Cairu''s face, she had to explain: "in fact, I don''t want them to see my secret."


    "Secret? What about me? Shall I avoid it?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Cairu with a serious face and said with a smile, "what''s my secret you don''t know? Forget it. You remember not to leave this room in a moment.


    Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I won''t be responsible! "


    Cairu nodded quickly.


    Somehow, she looked at the smile on her master''s face and always felt strange.


    It seems that I don''t know who it is tonight. I''ll be unlucky again.


    The small camp has been surrounded by people now.


    They are probably afraid that all the people here are experts in poison, so they choose to attack far away.


    "Fire!"


    Orders came from the crowd.


    The archers outside immediately lit their shoulders and arched.


    "Whoosh whoosh" several times, countless flames flew straight to the camp. In an instant, the flames ignited the camp.


    The fire ignited and quickly devoured the whole camp along the wind.


    But they didn''t see a woman standing in the wind in the middle of the fire.


    She glanced at the fire snakes around her and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Xiao Hei, go."


    The little black cat on her right shoulder meowed and quickly fell to the ground.


    The dexterous body left the circle of fire in an instant.


    Behind her, Cairu was still worried.


    She secretly picked on the crack of the door and looked out. As a result, she saw a scene that shocked her.


    There was a fire all around, but within the circle of her tent, there was no Mars at all.


    When she looked carefully, she saw that something had isolated the fire from the outside.


    A thick smoke rose into the sky. Lin Mengya turned her head and gave Cairu a reassuring smile.


    "It''s all right. Watch it. Watch how they behave. They''ll suffer for themselves."


    In the light of the fire, Cairu only saw her master, like a fairy.


    Outside the fire circle, those people are watching.


    As long as a person escapes from here, he is ready to come forward to intercept and repair the knife.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the fire was quiet, and there was no one''s scream.


    The leader was wondering when some strange noises suddenly appeared in the forest.


    But none of them noticed.


    "Boss, will there be no one in here?"


    The doubts of his subordinates made the leader follow up with some thoughts.


    It is said that their coming this time is entirely a secret operation. They should be caught off guard.


    "Wait, maybe it''s because they''re all asleep."


    Just as they waited attentively, behind them came the sound of "rustling".


    "Listen, what is this?"


    A group of men listened carefully, but they just shook their heads and said, "there''s nothing moving? It should be the sound of the wind?"


    The boss doesn''t believe it.


    He pulled away his younger brother and looked in the direction behind him.


    Indeed, there was no trace of anyone except darkness.


    Is it really the wind?


    Seeing him like this, the younger brother hurriedly said, "if the boss is not at ease, I''ll go and see it myself."


    Then, regardless of others, he rushed into the dark.


    The boss didn''t stop, but wanted to make sure.


    But after waiting for a while, I didn''t see my little brother coming back, and my heart became hairy.


    "Why hasn''t he come back?"


    There are people around who spit on the goods just now. They will come and steal their limelight. This time, they have a chance.


    "I must have been lazy. I''ll find him!"


    Seeing the man disappear into the darkness again, the boss''s heart sank down.


    Something''s wrong! Something must have happened!


    "Tell the big guy to strengthen vigilance and don''t panic in case of anything."


    However, as soon as he finished his command, he saw the younger brothers around him, all looking frightened and staring behind him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    He was about to lose his temper, but the little brother next to him trembled and said, "big brother, there is something behind you..."


    The boss felt something was wrong before the words in the back were exported.


    He subconsciously grabbed the little brother next to him and replaced the position he had just stood.


    Only smelling a fishy wind, people have lost half of them.


    When he looked again, he saw only a pair of huge green vertical pupils.


    "Ah --"


    The next second, the scream of despair and fear resounded through the night sky.


    Lin Mengya stood in the fire, listening to the movement around.


    Fire can''t get in here, but the high temperature is inevitable, taking away the moisture in the air here.


    At this time, the scream outside surprised her.


    Around the camp, she sprinkled a lot of poison.


    Originally, the function of these poison powders was to prevent some wild animals and malicious people.


    However, after high temperature burning, the toxicity of these poisons will be brought into full play.


    It is a poison combined with the unique toxicity of the animals and plants in the forest. It is not only toxic to the human body, but also can completely destroy their brains.


    And this damage is irreversible.


    She wanted to experiment for a long time, but she didn''t have the right opportunity.


    Who knows, someone sent pillows when they were really sleepy.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    But the little medicine suddenly began a crazy warning.


    "Master, the big snake in the Tiankeng appears! It''s outside!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that no one would feed the snake tonight?


    But what she didn''t know was that after eating two people in a row, the snake didn''t continue to eat people. Instead, it swam the thick and thin body of the water tank and climbed to the side of the fire.


    The people around have long been scared away.


    Because the things that built the camp were actually high-temperature and fireproof materials, the fire could not burn to the end.


    After the inflammables used as camouflage were burned away, the fire gradually decreased.


    Across the sea of fire, she finally saw the real body of the big snake.


    It was a big black snake. It had a similar appearance to the viper, but it was much bigger than the viper.


    When the snake''s body is coiled together, the pressure is very strong.


    But standing in front of it is the uncrowned king of all poisons in the world.


    What Lin Mengya is afraid of is just its extraordinary shape. The rest is nothing to be afraid of.


    The little ferret, which had been nestled in the nest of her neck, suddenly stood up.


    Lin Mengya felt that the ferret seemed angry.


    She thought it was because the ferret wanted to protect her, so she reached out and comforted the ferret.


    "No, it can''t get in."


    The snake is a cold-blooded animal. It''s so hot here. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t stand such a high temperature.


    Sure enough, the big viper''s huge snake head poked forward, but then it shrank back because of the high temperature.


    "Hiss -"


    It spits out long snake letters. Even Lin Mengya, who has a good sense of smell across the fire, also smells the fishy smell.


    Lin Mengya stood in place and looked at him from a distance.


    Those green snake pupils are unusually cold.


    She didn''t know why the big snake came, but she knew it was a harmful thing.


    The snake is still eager to try, but the residual temperature is still there, which makes it dare not take a step over.


    The ferret suddenly fell lightly on the ground. Lin Mengya gradually found that it was the little guy who was competing.


    Soon, Xiao Hei, who finished the task, appeared in front of her.


    The two little guys don''t know what tacit understanding they have, but they agree with each other.


    A squeak, a meow, and a hissing noise.


    There were still some terrible pictures, and there was a sense of joy in an instant.


    As the only human being and a bystander of the battle, Lin Mengya observed for a long time before finally finding that the three animals seemed to be fighting with each other!


    However, probably because their languages are not interconnected, she always feels a sense of disobedience.


    Just then, the ferret suddenly arched up.


    Xiao Hei did the same thing. Both little things showed their claws.


    Lin Mengya frowned, for fear that it was her guess that they wouldn''t have to fight the big snake, would they?


    But don''t want to at this time, two little guys suddenly rushed out!


    Both of them were flexible and ran out of the fire safely after a few leaps.


    The big snake immediately opened its mouth, as if it could swallow the two little things alive in the next second.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya only felt frightened and secretly scolded the two guys. It''s not fatal!


    People are so big, they are so little. It''s not enough to plug eyes and seams for people, okay?


    But the next moment, she opened her eyes wide.


    What''s going on?


    The ferret quickly climbed onto the snake, and its sharp teeth and claws became its most favorable weapon at the moment.


    With teeth biting claw planing, those scales that look very hard fall down.


    "My God..."

 Chapter 2135

    Lin Mengya''s mouth is wide open now. The scene she never dreamed of really surprised her.


    Ferrets and little black go up together, not as big as other people''s snake head, but they rely on their own advantages to constantly attack the snake.


    Soon, the big snake with many scales pulled out began to be manic.


    It kept rolling, trying to fall off its hateful enemy.


    But I don''t want to. Every time it moves too much, the two little guys will directly grasp its flesh and firmly pick it on its body.


    Finally, the snake roared and quickly returned to the forest.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that little black and ferret would be taken away by it. If she went to the Tiankeng, it would be the home of the big snake.


    "Ferret, little black, come back!"


    When she said hello, the two little guys didn''t love war. When they found the gap, they jumped to the ground and came back to her.


    In the woods, there was the sound of the snake hitting the trees when it retreated in panic.


    I''m afraid this time, the two little guys should teach it a lesson.


    The little black and the ferret squatted in front of her, but the corners of their mouths and claws were full of the black blood of the big snake.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that both of them would be damaged, but the results of the small medicine examination shocked her very much.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry about them at all. Their bodies carry the antidote of the toxins from the big snake, so these toxins are ineffective for them."


    If so, she will be relieved.


    However, Lin Mengya is more curious about the origin of these two little things.


    At this time, both ferret and little black have cleaned themselves up. In the face of her eyes, the two little things unanimously choose Meng to pass.


    But she had to let them go temporarily. Who made them sprout!


    "Come on, there!"


    The sound of another group of people came to mind in the woods.


    She listened warily, and Cairu came out behind her.


    "Master, it seems to be the voice of Bai su."


    Isn''t it!


    Lin Mengya was finally relieved. It must be Bai Su and Zhu Yan who threw themselves into the air in the rebel camp.


    Suddenly realized that their target must be poison gate.


    Bai Su, Zhu Yan and Lin Nansheng all looked anxious.


    They can be sure that they haven''t leaked anything before, but it''s often so coincidental.


    Today is the day they attacked the poison gate.


    Afraid of missing a little, Lin Mengya would be in danger. They took people and tried their best to catch up.


    But by the time we arrived, the battle had already come to an end.


    She and Cairu are just waiting for them.


    Bai Su saw her and ran over at once.


    "Master, they didn''t take you, did they?"


    She let the other party look at her generously and said with a smile, "it''s all right. People scared me away."


    Zhu Yan and Lin Nansheng are very alert.


    After seeing that she was all right, he began to take people to look for the traces of the enemy in the surrounding woods.


    But they searched for a long time. Except for some weapons scattered on the ground and broken bodies, they didn''t find any alive.


    They looked at each other and suddenly had some bad ideas.


    Such traces are not like what ordinary people can do.


    Back at the poison gate camp, Lin Mengya has asked Cairu to pack up


    Yes.


    Those people had already secretly moved to the standby camp. It can be said that from the beginning, she prevented the other party from using this hand.


    So some important materials are actually in another place.


    Lin Nansheng and Zhu Yan ordered the left and right sides to continue to guard around. Then Lin Mengya told them what had just happened.


    When hearing the giant snake, Zhu Yan''s eyebrows frowned tightly.


    "No wonder, after we stabilized, Xiaobai and Xiaohu often stayed with their own ethnic groups and rarely appeared. But six months ago, they frequently appeared around the camp. It seems that it should be because of this giant snake."


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu are naturally much sharper than other similar people. In addition, they have followed Zhu Yan in all directions over the years. They have long been not ordinary animal kings.


    It''s normal for them to smell giant snakes and drive them away.


    However, the emergence of Tiankeng and giant snake is too accidental.


    Lin Mengya always felt that there should be some big secret in it.


    "What injury did the little tiger and little white suffer?"


    The giant snake is very poisonous. Xiaobai and Xiaohu are just normal beasts no matter how powerful they are


    incorrect!


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought, Xiaobai, don''t say, Xiaohu''s father is probably not an ordinary tiger.


    She thought for a moment, took out a delicate whistle and blew it on her lips.


    After a while, Xiaohu and Xiaobai appeared in front of her.


    The two big ones were very happy and rubbed against her with small steps.


    Little black and ferret were so strange to them that they ran up to her shoulder.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya understood that being too popular is sometimes a burden.


    "All right, all right."


    She smiled and touched this and then that.


    Fortunately, Xiaohu and Xiaobai are older, but they are very conscious.


    But little black and ferret, I don''t know if it''s because the two give them a lot of pressure and depend on her shoulder.


    "Little tiger, lift up your claws and show me."


    She motioned to Xiaohu, who immediately skillfully raised the thick soles of his front feet.


    Now Xiaohu is an adult tiger. She stands up on her hind feet, much taller than her.


    Especially those tiger claws, one slap can knock her down.


    But it put away its sharp nails and revealed only a soft meat pad for her to touch.


    Lin Mengya moved over one, gently pressed the middle, and then pressed out the sharp fingernail tip.


    In the system, the test results of small drugs showed that there were few residues of toxins on the sharp claws, and because the toxins on the giant snake were just different in concentration from the poisons everywhere on the mountain, she didn''t care at that time and thought that the tiger stepped on it inadvertently.


    But now think about it, it may not be that simple.


    Little tiger grew up beside her. Over time, her ability to distinguish poisons is much stronger than that of animals living in the wild.


    Therefore, it should not take the initiative to step on it.


    Unless there is a reason to come forward.


    After that, she asked Xiaoyao to check Xiaohu''s whole body and found that there was no residue of poison in other places except some on her claws.


    She lowered her head and looked at the little black in her neck socket.


    The situation of big cats and kittens is almost the same.


    She knew it was not simple, but because they were small animals and couldn''t speak, she had to suppress her doubts first.


    "Little sister, what''s wrong with little tiger


    Is it all right? "


    Lin Nansheng asked anxiously.


    He knew that his little sister cared about these beasts very much. Coupled with the protection of the Lin family, it was not just people.


    Therefore, I am also very concerned.


    "Nothing. I just think my little tiger and little white are the most powerful and powerful animal king in the world."


    She also checked Xiaobai by the way, but there was no toxin on Xiaobai.


    This shows that her guess is right.


    Xiaobai is just an ordinary white wolf, but Xiaohu may have such a strong constitution because of his blood.


    She doesn''t know if it''s a good thing. She only knows it. She must keep it a secret.


    Lin nanshang smiled and touched her little head.


    "Yes, the mosquitoes that bite you have to have double eyelids. Well, since there''s nothing wrong, let''s go."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya left with people and animals.


    The good camp is now in ruins, and she feels a little pity.


    But she didn''t know that after she left, a team of people in black appeared here like ghosts.


    After seeing everything here, the man in black frowned.


    "My Lord, it seems that their plan for tonight has not been completed. I''m afraid it''s even more difficult for us to take Gong Ya away."


    The leader doesn''t know what his subordinates say?


    But the order he received was to capture Gong Ya alive, but don''t let anyone know that they did it.


    "Keep waiting."


    "Yes."


    Several people quickly left and disappeared into the night.


    This night, I do not know how many people died in the conspiracy, and how many people continued conspiracy after conspiracy.


    In the new camp, everyone in poison gate is looking forward to her return.


    Until they came back safely, the big guys were very excited and asked one after another.


    After Lin Mengya thanked them one by one, she asked everyone to go back and have a rest for the time being.


    They can rest and adjust all day after the early morning.


    As for other things, we can talk about them later.


    Zhu Yan did not stay. He felt that those people must have returned to the rebel camp now.


    He is going to monitor and adjust the future battle plan.


    But Lin Nansheng didn''t leave, but put all the people in his hands into Zhu Yan''s hands, which was controlled by him for the time being.


    In the rearranged tent, Lin Mengya went through what she thought again, and then she began to speak hard.


    "Brother, one thing, I think you should also have the right to know."


    Lin nanshang was stunned, and his fingers on his knees curled up into fists.


    He is trying to control his emotions for fear of revealing too much tension.


    At least in front of his sister, he always wants to work hard and be a good brother.


    Lin Mengya saw all these.


    "In fact, our mother, she is a great woman. She can sacrifice everything for you and me."


    For brother and sister, mother is a good start.


    Up to now, even if Lin Nansheng can''t remember his mother''s face clearly, the gentle, cheerful woman who loves him very much is still deeply engraved in his mind.


    "This is a very grand plan. It took my grandparents almost ten generations to gradually improve the plan. Originally, you were the only one in the plan. But you are a man, so you have me."

 Chapter 2136

    Yes, from the beginning, the plan had only the mother''s first child.


    Maybe because of blood, the system of the master of the palace family is not suitable for childbirth.


    Therefore, successive palace owners will attach great importance to future generations.


    Because of Xiancheng, those who do not have female twins, or the first child is a boy or a girl, will have a second child.


    But in the end, whether they are children in exchange for their lives or lucky enough to survive, the final result will be two girls.


    Only her mother gave birth to her.


    Therefore, the responsibility was completely transferred to her.


    Although she only revealed a small part of the plan, it was enough to frighten Lin Nansheng.


    He looked at his sister with a look of disbelief, but with some guilt in his heart.


    Because this should have been his fate.


    "Little sister, I..."


    "I know what you''re going to say. I think since fate is so arranged, who must have its uniqueness. The reason why I tell you this is not to make you feel guilty, but to hope you can better protect your safety."


    If her guess is right, Gong Kang''s return is to expose his brother''s true identity to everyone.


    In this way, even if they can''t catch her, their brother''s blood will become their second goal.


    Up to now, she has no bottom for her mother''s blood.


    After all, she has experienced too much, and her body has long been different from before.


    Therefore, if those people may know that there are other changes in their blood, they must turn their eyes to their brother.


    For her brother''s safety, she must let him know what she is facing.


    Unexpectedly, Lin nanshang was not afraid at all. He was even a little excited.


    "If so, maybe I can help you attract more malicious people''s attention!"


    But Lin Mengya shook her head to stop his idea.


    "Do you remember the time when they asked you to go round with other women and have children after you were captured?"


    Mentioned here, Lin Nansheng changed his face.


    He can do whatever he wants, but if the idea hits his child.


    Or if you want him to do something wrong to hui''er, he would rather die than accept it.


    "Therefore, we must think of a comprehensive plan."


    She won''t let anyone around her become a captive mouse.


    Lin nanshang thought for a moment and said, "otherwise, we will declare that I am a child adopted by my parents?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Not to mention that many people knew about your mother''s giving birth to you in those years. Isn''t there some suspicion of trying to cover up now? No one is a fool at this step. I don''t think this step can be done."


    Lin nanshang also felt that his sister was right, but could he think of such a thing in a moment?


    He had to scratch his head and said, "it seems that everything depends on you, little sister."


    She gave her silly brother a white look.


    "You and I are a father and mother. I''m not afraid of me beating you if I say such a thing."


    In fact, it''s impossible to hide now. She has a dangerous move, but she doesn''t know whether long Tianyu can cooperate well.


    After the two brothers and sisters discussed again, Lin nanshang left at dawn.


    After being tired for so long, Lin Mengya also felt a trace of fatigue.


    As soon as she dragged herself into bed, the man lifted the curtain and came in.


    Lin Mengya turned over lazily, smiled at him and said, "you''re back!"


    Who knows, long Tianyu blacked his face, and then put a lunch box containing snacks on the table.


    "Are you angry?"


    Knowing that she asked, she seemed a little guilty.


    In order to test the effect of those poisons, she was afraid that long Tianyu wouldn''t agree with her, so she thought of a way to send people away.


    Who knows that he will encounter the big accident of giant snake, so it''s reasonable for the other party to be angry.


    Lin Mengya now dared to go against him. She immediately stretched out her hands and said softly, "I want you to hug me."


    Long Tianyu looked at her coldly, but she was heartless, so she softened a little.


    Seeing that the other party had no action, Lin Mengya bit her teeth and said timidly, "don''t be angry with me, OK? I''ll punish you."


    The pathetic appearance and the slightly pale little face after a hard night''s work made long Tianyu sigh.


    He sat down and held the man in his arms.


    "I''m sorry."


    The most useful words, of course, should be left at the end.


    Nestled in the arms of long Tianyu, she laughed like a thief.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?"


    "I see!"


    "Will you do it again?"


    "I try not to make mistakes."


    Long Tianyu pinched her delicate chin and gnashed his teeth in anger.


    But where he was willing to be cruel to her, all his anger turned into a deep kiss, tilting out all his feelings.


    Lin Mengya let go of herself and accepted everything about her.


    Finally, after her mouth felt hot, long Tianyu let her go.


    She was also very unpromising. Her whole body was soft and turned into a pool of water.


    "I didn''t expect that the big snake would be led out. Do you think the result is good or bad?"


    In addition to eating people and being highly poisonous, she knows too little about the big snake.


    Long Tianyu stuffed people into the quilt and had to calculate it in his heart.


    I''m too angry, but things have to be done.


    "I''ll send someone to explore."


    There are many talented people under his command. No matter what the situation is, it''s more than enough to be a scout.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "This thing is too dangerous, let alone your people. Even if I encounter it, I may not be able to get any benefits. Why don''t we find another way."


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and his eyes were cold.


    Obviously, as long as the little woman dies again, he will immediately take the people away, and then lock them up for a lifetime.


    Lin Mengya quickly calmed the out of control grumpy boss and swore to heaven that she would never take the lead, which calmed the other party down.


    "I want to find out the law of its appearance. We saw the big snake twice at night. According to what I observed, the black fog appeared during the day. Therefore, there must be some connection between the big snake and the black fog."


    Black fog is the root of the change of Yanxia mountain.


    The poison on the big snake is exactly the same as the black fog.


    This shows that the appearance of black fog may first affect the big snake.


    Well, since the doctors and the Rong family are so crazy that they take people to feed the snake, and their purpose is probably under the Tiankeng, it shows that the big snake may be the key.


    "What good way do you have?"


    He looked at the little woman in his arms carefully, and the latter said calmly: "I guess they should do this to appease the big snake, or find out the action law of the big snake through feeding."


    It''s too difficult for such a big snake to have a good relationship through feeding.


    Last night, the snake ate their people, but they had a lot of fun.


    So if this one doesn''t work, the rest will be better guessed.


    "So, you want to know what the big snake is interested in, and then take the opportunity to let people go down to explore."


    If it was before last night, she didn''t have that confidence.


    But now she has ferrets and little black.


    The tone of voice is clear about the action law of the big snake. It''s better to find a way to entangle it so that it can''t return to its nest.


    In this way, it is safer.


    Long Tianyu looked at the woman in front of her, but she had to admit one thing in her heart.


    Even though he was always worried that she would be in danger, every time he saw her moving, he couldn''t help feeling that she would exude her own glory.


    With a plan in mind, she was not in a hurry.


    After Xiaohei''s beating with ferrets last night, the big snake must not be as good to serve as before.


    I just don''t know who the bad luck is.


    She was happy to think that the enemy would be unlucky.


    He shrunk again in his arms. Lin Mengya thought of her brother.


    "By the way, I have one more thing to discuss with you about my brother."


    "You say."


    "Can you let your people publicize as much as possible that he is actually my biological brother, the kind with exactly the same blood as me."


    Long Tianyu looked at Lin Mengya with a bad smile and turned around at once.


    He scraped each other''s small nose, smiled and said, "if what to do, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people scolding their mother."


    Lin Mengya shrugged. It''s none of her business.


    In fact, after this, she also found out the minds of those people.


    Besides, after knowing the existence of his brother, Lin MengWu and others will flatter their master and ask for credit, and then report their brother''s affairs as success.


    If it is in accordance with their logic, the more they cover the matter, the more true it seems.


    But what if she doesn''t shy away from trumpeting it?


    First, it can make the credit of these people disappear in an instant.


    She didn''t want these people to step on their brother and sister to climb up anymore.


    Second, all those in power are suspicious and thoughtful.


    The more conclusive the evidence, the more they want to check it themselves.


    Hiding and relying on the information they find out themselves makes them trust more.


    Therefore, this move was dark, and she played very well.


    "But there are some people who will take risks, so your brother''s safety should be guaranteed."


    "Well, I know. That''s why I want to beg you."


    Where did she beg him? This is clearly what he should do.


    But the feeling of being trusted by her makes long Tianyu feel good.


    He raised his lips, pretending to be serious and said, "surely you can''t live up to your wife''s trust!"


    Lin Mengya also smiled with curved eyebrows. In such a thing as cheating, their husband and wife always maintain amazing consistency.


    After thinking about it, he smiled and shook his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked.

 Chapter 2137

    "Nothing, just feel like we''re going to do something bad."


    She pursed her small mouth and blinked her big eyes. She felt innocent.


    Long Tianyu chuckled, reached out and pinched her tender face. He spoiled her tone and said, "you''ve done less bad things?"


    But every time, he was the one who "fanned the flames and helped the tyranny".


    The couple reached an agreement on these matters and slept soundly.


    On the second day, it was quiet until sunrise.


    Thanks to the concealment here, they can rest assured and sleep boldly.


    The big guy has been nervous all night. He really needs to relax.


    It was not until dusk that the cooking smoke curled up.


    But this time when she woke up, the man was still sleeping beside her.


    This man must be tired after running around for a few days?


    She gently stroked the bridge of his straight nose and playfully touched his thin lips.


    In an instant, the man who had been waiting for a good time opened his mouth and bit her fingertips.


    It doesn''t hurt, but it itches.


    He didn''t open his eyes, but just rubbed with his teeth.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Let go quickly. I''m going to get you something to eat."


    Her face was as red as blood.


    Even though they had long been an old husband and wife, she still had a thick skin on such things.


    Long Tianyu teased her for a while, and then released his mouth.


    Lin Mengya nuzui angrily towards her, and finally she can only go down to the ground in dismay.


    Outside, except for Bai Su and Cairu, the big guy didn''t know there was another person in her tent.


    However, after what happened last night, her position in the big guy''s heart is called a rub promotion.


    In everyone''s perception, she gave her life to save the big guy in the face of siege.


    As for her safe return, it does not mean that the crisis is not big enough, but only that she is too strong.


    With this layer of fan filter, her every move made the big guys interpret new meanings.


    Lin Mengya always felt that everyone''s eyes were a little too hot today, and she was a little uncomfortable.


    Or Cairu couldn''t see it anymore. She smiled and whispered to remind her.


    "Now none of you really don''t obey you. The big guy also said that with you as the sect leader, they will see the past glory of poison sect again in the future."


    This is everyone''s vision.


    It can be said that it is a wish deeply buried in the stomach of every poison man.


    In those years, the poison gate was deliberately targeted and suppressed, but it was not the enemy''s power that caused the poison gate to fall apart.


    Some things look colorful, but inside, they have long been rotten.


    Our own people plot against our own people, which is the most hurtful.


    That''s why we are so eager. We hope that the poison sect can have a person with both ability and good conduct to lead the poison sect.


    Now it seems that she has become everyone''s ideal leader by mistake.


    She thought about it and thought it was better to do it for the time being.


    After all, the crisis has not been touched yet. It is always good to reunite people.


    She waved. In the crowd, Ruan Ying, dressed in men''s clothes, ran over.


    "Door master!"


    The little girl raised her head and looked at her with bright eyes.


    Since she was released by the sect leader last time, the little girl has completely put down her heart knot.


    And I have more sincere worship for my sect leader.


    Lin Mengya looked at Ruan Ying with a smile. Although the little girl had been confused, she was a rare smart person.


    You know, not everyone can stick to their bottom line and rein in on the brink.


    "Have you seen all the poison prescriptions I gave you?"


    When it comes to business, the little girl gets serious at once.


    "Return to the sect leader. I''ve seen them all. But I don''t think these poison prescriptions are very perfect."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked quietly, "Oh? Tell me."


    Ruan Ying is superior in her memory, and because of her family, her foundation is actually stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Lin Mengya intended to instigate her. After all, this is a good seedling of a poison doctor.


    When Ruan Ying explained these shortcomings one by one, Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    "That''s right. Although I gave you the prescriptions of predecessors, I also had some shortcomings because of the limitations at that time. You are a smart child. Do you know what I mean?"


    Ruan Ying lowered her head, thought carefully, and nodded heavily.


    "I see what you mean, sect leader! Although our Ruan family is also one of the poison sect aristocratic families, we can''t copy the things handed down by our predecessors because they are different from now."


    She said the girl was smart.


    "That''s what I say, but the wisdom of our predecessors must also be unique. I hope you can neither superstitious about the authority of our predecessors, but also combine what you see and learn. In this way, you can continue to move forward."


    Ruan Ying''s clear eyes were full of seriousness.


    She took a step back and made a formal bow to the end.


    "Thank you, sect leader."


    Lin Mengya nodded, but the nearby Cairu saw something.


    When Ruan Ying left, she lowered her voice and asked, "master, this is Miss Ruan."


    She hesitated a little and nodded.


    "I''ll let you out sooner or later as the leader of the poison sect. In this position, talent and learning are important, but more importantly, I can stick to my original heart in the face of temptation and pressure. Ruan Ying''s mind can''t be underestimated."


    She can''t make a big fuss about training successors at the moment.


    After all, she needs to bring the poison door down smoothly and smoothly, so that she can safely hand it over to her successor.


    But who can tell the future?


    With some food back to the tent, long Tianyu has got up and sorted out his clothes.


    She put down the plate in her hand and went to wash a clean cloth towel in the basin to wipe his face.


    They are like the most ordinary couple in this family, with tacit understanding and warmth.


    It was not until he sat at the temporary table that long Tianyu said, "it''s better to lead out the action of the big snake sooner rather than later. It happened to be hurt last night, so we can do it."


    Lin Mengya nodded. That''s what she thought.


    And tonight, ferret and little black are still going to sing the highlight.


    It can be said that since they had a fight with the big snake last night, the two little girls are very excited.


    Otherwise they wouldn''t have been outside and yelled all night.


    It''s said that some of them almost didn''t pee their pants because of their cry last night.


    "But I want to do it myself."


    She said cautiously. Sure enough, the man''s action stopped.


    "You promised me you wouldn''t risk your life."


    She immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. As soon as she wanted to explain, she heard the man continue to say, "so, be careful in everything. Remember, don''t put yourself in danger."


    Now, she''s the fool.


    "You, aren''t you angry?"


    Long Tianyu reached out and rubbed the top of her hair.


    "Of course not."


    But he will choose to face it with her.


    Night fell in a hurry.


    The big guys who slept all day now look energetic.


    It''s not difficult to trap the snake. It''s rare how to delay time and minimize the damage.


    So Lin Mengya turned around and handed the arduous task to the poison sect disciples.


    Fortunately, she had already told everyone about the danger of this matter and the way to deal with it.


    I thought everyone would consider it. Who would have thought that one by one at the registration stage was as enthusiastic as going to pick up money.


    "Don''t you really think about it? This task is really dangerous!"


    By no means was she alarmist, but no matter what she said, everyone''s enthusiasm was not discouraged.


    In desperation, she had to order 50 people in person under the expectation of everyone.


    The others who lost the election were still a little disappointed.


    She had no choice but to promise that if she had such a difficult task next time, someone would come.


    Each of the 50 people selected was jubilant, and then under Lin Mengya''s serious eyes, everyone couldn''t help mentioning 120000 caution.


    "I have everything ready for you. What you have to do is trap the snake and protect yourself. Can you do it?"


    "Please rest assured!"


    Looking at the firmness in the eyes of the fifty people, she nodded slowly.


    With a little hand, "let''s go!"


    They are divided into two groups. Some of them are led by Lin Mengya and are responsible for leading snakes to Tiankeng.


    In the other part, some things that can attract poisonous snakes are arranged along the road to ensure that the giant snake will reach the designated place.


    Little black and ferret went there early to wait, and there were two tigers and little white beside her.


    Sitting on Xiaobai''s broad back steadily and quietly, it seems that something big will happen tonight.


    Soon, their group arrived at the periphery of Tiankeng.


    There was still silence here, but before she arrived, she smelled the strong smell in the air.


    It seems that this time, the giant snake was injured, so the person in charge of feeding must have bad luck.


    Xiaobai walked lightly to the edge of the Tiankeng. Not surprisingly, she saw a large area of solidified black blood and broken limbs.


    Frowning, these people really don''t take human life seriously.


    Xiaobai chose a clean place and put her down.


    Lin Mengya took out a head size incense burner from the bamboo basket behind her.


    This is the incense burner that bailirio used to resist mirage bone powder when he was on the ship.


    She added the same things she had brought.


    This censer is not an ordinary commodity that can be seen everywhere. Whether it is material or design, it was carefully designed by a famous teacher.


    General medicine fumigation will have twice the effect with half the effort if it is used.


    What''s more, she brought all the fine products among the fine products.


    Behind him came the secret signal they had agreed.


    Lin Mengya blew the torch and ignited the herbs in the censer.


    She stood not far away and turned on the hidden function of the system.


    The snake''s vision is not very good, but the snake letter and the snake''s cheek nest are very sharp.


    That''s what she depends on today.

 Chapter 2138

    That night, the thing that could lead to the giant snake was actually the poison she put around the camp to deal with those people in the medical school.


    But if you want to reach that concentration, you must use a censer, otherwise it may affect others.


    The smell of the incense burner began to be strong. Lin Mengya''s keen hearing caught the movement in the Tiankeng.


    She patted Xiaobai next to her. The latter immediately understood, took the rope she gave in her mouth and plunged into the forest.


    At this moment, the censer given by the teacher shows another outstanding feature of it - firmness!


    The censer was dragged by Xiaobai like a ball rolling on the ground.


    But there was no slightest drop. On the contrary, the medicine fragrance inside gave off a stronger flavor because it was upside down.


    A giant snake climbed out of the pit.


    She stood not far away, watching the long body of the giant snake swim quickly and enter the forest.


    According to the speed estimation, Xiaobai and changshe will arrive at the designated place one after another in more than ten minutes.


    Even though she was still worried about whether the fifty people could trap the giant snake, she obviously had more important things to do now.


    Patted the tiger''s big head, and they went to the side of the Tiankeng.


    Looking down from above, it was dark inside, as if there was no place to stay.


    Fortunately, she was ready. She took out a strong hemp rope from the basket and was about to tie it to the nearby tree when someone suddenly came out of the forest.


    "Who!"


    "It''s me."


    They spoke almost at the same time, and then Lin Mengya immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    The man''s face is gradually clear. Who is not her man?


    "You''re really here."


    She was obviously not surprised at all. It was long Tianyu who didn''t expect her to show the look she had expected.


    Waving, she threw the hemp rope to him.


    "Just in time. Help me find a suitable place."


    Almost subconsciously, long Tianyu took action, but he turned around and asked, "why aren''t you surprised?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya almost wanted to roll her eyes.


    "Just listen to your tone. Do you think I really think you''ll let me risk alone?"


    They had been together for so long that she was very familiar with the man''s every move.


    Besides, if she needs a helper, Yu must be the most suitable person.


    Long Tianyu felt much better when he heard this.


    But he didn''t tie it to the tree, but took out a black broken blade, but a few knives dug a deep hole in the hard stone wall.


    Lin Mengya looked curiously at the knife in his hand. She also quietly took out her self-defense dagger. Unfortunately, no matter how she exhausted it, there was only one mark on the stone wall at most.


    Long Tianyu had already seen her small movements, but due to his wife''s face, he was considerate and didn''t expose it. Instead, he introduced himself: "I got this knife by chance. Although it looks ugly, it can cut off the hardest stone wall."


    Oh, it''s not that she can''t, but that tools don''t weigh hands.


    Lin Mengya deceived herself, put away her little dagger that almost rolled the blade, and said curiously, "if it were bigger, would it be possible to cut off the giant snake just now?"


    Long Tianyu thought and nodded, but there was some regret in his tone.


    "It''s a pity that there is only one in the world, and it''s still a broken knife."


    He just dug the hole and passed the rope through


    Then he put the black knife into the scabbard and threw it to his wife.


    Curious baby Lin Mengya immediately pulled it out and found the polished trace on the blade.


    And the position of the knife tip is not smooth enough.


    Obviously, it''s a machined broken edge.


    "You put it away, but don''t let others see it."


    She''s only sour for a while. After all, it''s her man''s thing, that''s her own thing.


    Long Tianyu smiled, lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "take my things if you like."


    Lin Mengya nodded impolitely.


    "You are mine, and your things are mine."


    This was very much to his heart.


    After determining that the rope can withstand the weight of the two people, Lin Mengya asked Xiaohu to guard around. She and long Tianyu went down the rope to the cave.


    At first, she was worried that Yu couldn''t stand the concentration of toxin here.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyao is on alert at any time. In addition, she intends to cultivate the anti-toxicity of long Tianyu''s body. So far, she hasn''t found any discomfort.


    "We can''t do this. No one knows how deep it is here."


    She frowned and looked at the darkness under her feet.


    Long Tianyu looked around, then stretched out a hand to touch the stone wall.


    "There must be other holes here. Otherwise, the giant snake can''t climb up and down so easily every time."


    That''s true.


    With a goal, the two of them will touch the surrounding stone walls carefully every time they drop a little.


    When he went down to a depth of more than ten meters, long Tianyu found something.


    "There seems to be a cave here."


    With that, long Tianyu hugged her tightly and kicked her feet on the stone wall.


    Then they shook to a certain place on the wall. Long Tianyu''s arm strength was amazing and he immediately hugged and fastened the entrance of the cave.


    She dared not move for fear that she would help long Tianyu.


    "Let go."


    With a whisper in her ear, she immediately spread the rope.


    After that, long Tianyu landed easily like holding a big doll.


    "It''s all right."


    He patted her with one hand to appease her, then took out the black broken blade, chiseled a gap in the stone wall and tied the rope on it, so as to ensure that they would not find the rope when they went back.


    Things are very high. At least neither she nor long Tianyu touched her head.


    Lin Mengya took out the torch from the basket.


    But she thought about it and didn''t light it.


    Snake is very sensitive to heat. What if there are its kind here?


    Long Tianyu looked back and found that she was holding a fire fold. He immediately reminded him, "I have a lighting stone here."


    Then he took out a round stone from his clothes and immediately dispersed the darkness within half a meter.


    Lin Mengya closed the fire fold and had to admire her man''s complete preparation.


    "Let''s go."


    She did not hold his hand, but took him by the corner of his clothes.


    Long Tianyu understood what she meant. He was afraid that in case of an accident, he would not respond in time.


    Behind her, her face was a little vague, but long Tianyu could imagine her cleverness when holding her clothes.


    Heart, slowly have some strange feeling.


    The two of them seem to have come for an outing.


    The space inside is tortuous, but they don''t have to worry about getting through it.


    Considering the waist of the giant snake, the cave here is the narrowest, and they can walk side by side without difficulty.


    As she walked, she kept sniffing the smell like a puppy.


    "What did you find?"


    Now he was a little sorry that the light was too dark, otherwise he could see her lovely appearance.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "there is no blood smell or other smell here, but the toxin here is very strong. By the way, do you feel any discomfort?"


    Long Tianyu felt it carefully for a while.


    "No."


    In fact, he was also very worried, so he ate all the antidote pills she gave before he came down.


    "Maybe your antidote pill is very useful."


    At this point, she said without boasting that the antidote pill made by anyone except her would not be more effective than hers.


    Caught long Tianyu''s wrist, she found that the other party was not affected by any toxicity.


    Is the antidote really powerful?


    "In that case, let''s go to the place with the strongest toxicity."


    Why did the poison fog come into being? What is the function of that giant snake?


    Tonight, she has to find out.


    With her radar and smell for navigation, they soon reached the deepest part of the cave.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that there was light here.


    Subconsciously, long Tianyu protected her behind her and came forward a little, but he would protect her in the first time if there was any danger.


    But when they walked out of the long tunnel, they saw a golden cave.


    Yes, it''s gold!


    After entering, she found that there were many golden eggs on the ground.


    These eggs radiate soft light, but some appear dim because they are broken from the middle.


    She could not help but wait for her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her in surprise.


    "Be careful!"


    Long Tianyu is a little worried, but Lin Mengya is not aware of any danger.


    She walked to the center of the golden egg and picked up one of them.


    I don''t know what animal''s egg it is, but it''s beautiful from the appearance alone.


    The two tiny sounds of "click, click" made Lin Mengya almost throw out the golden egg.


    At this time, a golden head with only the thickness of her little finger and two golden horns appeared in front of her.


    The purple eyes were like small grains of rice, and then the little thing climbed out of the shell with great effort, revealing its small round body.


    The golden scales are covered with a layer of transparent mucus.


    But it dried up when I saw the wind, but it seemed to coat a layer of oil on the small scale, which was more shiny.


    The little thing began to bite the eggshell on her body. Then, under Lin Mengya''s numb eyes, she ate more than half of the shell, and then dangled, revealing her golden little feet.


    Even Lin Mengya, who has traveled south and North, is still in the Jianghu.


    What is this little thing that looks like a snake but not a snake, with a round body and feet?


    She looked to the nearby long Tianyu for help, but saw the latter''s man, who rarely had such an expression of surprise, stared at the little thing that continued to eat the shell on her palm.


    "There is such a thing in the world!"

 Chapter 2139

    Nearby, long Tianyu looked surprised.


    Lin Mengya holds a small thing in her hand. It looks like a four legged dragon in a foreign fairy tale.


    The little thing ate everything that was twice as big as her body, then stood in the palm of her hand, tilted her head and looked at her with purple bean eyes.


    "Do you know what it is?"


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and gently stroked the back of the little thing with his fingers.


    The delicate scales were still soft, not as he knew.


    "It is said that there are very few poisonous snakes living in extremely poisonous places. They are the king of snakes after birth. They are also called candle dragons because they have feet on their heads and golden body."


    Listening to his words, Lin Mengya still looked at the little guy in front of her.


    Candle dragon? Although it is not a legendary beast, it is enough to illustrate the rarity of this little thing.


    "Are there candle dragons in these golden snake eggs?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and picked up a snake egg at his feet.


    Although the snake egg still glowed with gold, there was no movement in it.


    He carefully took the back of the knife and pried a part of the Golden Snake egg. Then he found that there was a small black snake that had been dead for a long time.


    The appearance is somewhat similar to that giant snake.


    Is it difficult? Are all its children here?


    But immediately, they felt unlikely.


    There is no residue of toxin here. If it is the nest of giant snake, at least there should be some traces left here.


    The golden little candle dragon is very lively. After a while, it adapts to the outside environment.


    However, she seems to have a preference for the palm of her hand.


    No way, she can only hold the candle dragon first.


    There was plenty of light here, and they began to look around.


    Sure enough, there was no sign of any big snake coming in here.


    The golden eggs, somehow, began to dim.


    Lin Mengya looked thoughtfully at the little candle dragon in the palm of her hand and at the snake eggs that were always quiet.


    I''m afraid the only thing that survived is it.


    "Why don''t we take it inside?"


    The little candle dragon has just hatched. Lin Mengya really can''t bear to leave him.


    Long Tianyu also nodded and agreed to her request.


    The little candle dragon is shaky, and its nature is still very lively.


    After a while, he climbed down her arm to the nest of her neck.


    "It''s strange. Why do they all like to lie on me?"


    Lin Mengya really finds it funny.


    Besides, whether it''s a little black or a ferret, or this little candle dragon, they all like to lie on her neck nest


    However, the small candle dragon''s body is very soft, and the small claw grasping her skin will only make her feel itchy.


    Long Tianyu could not help bending her eyes slightly when she saw that she was happy with the little guy.


    But the next moment, his face sank again.


    "Ya''er, was it so easy for ferrets and little black to get close to you?"


    "Of course, I don''t know why they are so unsuspecting."


    As soon as she finished, she realized something.


    Long Tianyu looked at the doubt in her eyes and could only pat her on the shoulder.


    "I think it has something to do with the blood of your palace family. Don''t forget that it was mentioned in your mother''s suicide note."


    Lin Mengya is not afraid, let alone depressed.


    She just finally realized that these things may not be accidental.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohu are close to her because they have been raised since childhood.


    It is reasonable to say that such a smart little thing as the little black ferret should not be familiar with her so soon.


    And this little candle dragon.


    She touched each other, and the little candle dragon rubbed her fingers.


    In the end, why is the blood of the palace family so abnormal?


    She never tangled with questions without answers for a long time.


    I believe Yu is just to wake her up. After all, there are too many strange things about her. If she doesn''t cover it up, it will inevitably cause some trouble.


    They continued to walk deep.


    "Stop."


    She held long Tianyu, then gave him the candle dragon, and walked forward carefully by herself.


    In the system, Xiaoyao has given her a warning.


    The previous toxin concentration has exceeded the range that long Tianyu can bear, so she must come by herself.


    "Small medicine, can you detect the form of poison?"


    "Yes, master. The current poison form is liquid. The toxin concentration is harmless to you for the time being."


    Liquid? Isn''t it foggy?


    A few steps forward, the sound of water drops falling on the ground became clearer.


    A peculiar smell of poison made her have a keen sense of smell and some extra pain.


    Although those poisonous drops were harmless to her, she still felt the drops, especially cold.


    "Why is the temperature so low?"


    She touched the walls on both sides and found that the temperature indicator was slightly outside. It was not as cold as water droplets at all.


    That means that the water droplets are likely to flow here from elsewhere.


    Following Xiaoyao''s command, she walked forward very deeply, and there came Yu''s uneasy questions behind.


    "How about ahead? Is there any danger?"


    The man stood where he was, frowning and worried.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned back and shouted.


    "It''s all right. You''re right there. Don''t go forward. I''ll be back in a minute."


    The concentration rises again.


    Until she walked about tens of meters in the dark, she gradually felt that the temperature around her was decreasing.


    And the sound of water drops is gradually decreasing.


    "Master, there is an ice wall in front. I''m afraid those water droplets melted from here!"


    She reached out and felt forward like a blind man.


    Fingertips, touched a little bone chilling.


    She immediately retracted her hand, and then tentatively extended it.


    Indeed, it is an ice wall.


    She knocked. It felt thick.


    And the concentration of poison is the highest here in the ice wall.


    In other words, this is not only an ice wall, but also a poison wall.


    Such a scene made her deja vu.


    by the way! Isn''t that the huge poison source she met before?


    She was about to turn back, but she heard the voice of long Tianyu outside.


    "Where are you going? Come back!"


    Then she saw a small golden figure, like a moving golden light spot, moving quickly in her own direction.


    She just wanted to stop it, but the light spot was so fast that it almost crossed her in an instant and ran directly to the poison wall.


    The expected obstacles were not seen. Lin Mengya only saw a strange scene.


    The golden little thing rushed into the poison wall. For a moment, the hard ice wall just now was like melted water.


    The candle dragon swam in effortlessly,


    Then it quickly disappeared behind the ice wall.


    Lin Mengya reached out and felt a small hole the size of a fist.


    Isn''t that strange? How did this little thing do it?


    But after dozens of seconds, the candle dragon ran out again.


    Lin Mengya immediately followed him and ran to long Tianyu in one breath.


    Seeing her intact, long Tianyu was relieved.


    As soon as I wanted to speak, I felt a mountain shaking.


    "Is the giant snake back?"


    This was Lin Mengya''s first reaction. Long Tianyu protected her behind her.


    But they soon thought that if it was a giant snake, it should not have such a great ability.


    But at this time, some choking smoke gradually overflowed from the inside.


    Lin Mengya knew what this meant and hurried long Tianyu. They wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    They walked quickly. When they passed the golden eggs, they found that the light was extremely weak.


    However, the previous smoke is much lighter.


    Lin Mengya found that the closer to the smoke side of the egg, the golden light was higher than the others.


    It seems that these golden eggs can absorb these poisonous fog.


    Despite their surprise, they returned along the same road.


    At the mouth of the cave, long Tianyu hugged her and kicked her, climbing up in the direction they had climbed down before.


    As soon as they set foot at the mouth of the cave, they heard the roar of a tiger in the woods.


    Finally, there was the sound of trees being hit. Obviously, the battle on the tiger side was very fierce.


    Just then, a huge snake head appeared on the periphery of the forest.


    On the snake''s tail, a white tiger is biting its tail.


    The giant snake rolled and was covered with wounds.


    It escaped from the claws and teeth of the two sworn enemies first. Unexpectedly, it met such a difficult guy again.


    Lin Mengya knows that Xiaohu is delaying her time.


    She immediately opened the hidden kinetic energy and shouted, "little tiger, let it go!"


    The tiger''s round ears moved and then released his mouth.


    The big snake, regardless of others, immediately meandered towards the Tiankeng.


    It just disappeared in front of them in an instant and didn''t even notice. There were two more people just two steps away.


    She frowned and looked at the direction where the snake disappeared.


    They were shaking before the choking fog appeared.


    Moreover, she can be sure that those are the poisonous fog that endangers the whole Yanxia mountain.


    She looked back and looked at the Tiankeng where countless secrets were hidden.


    It seems that it is not easy for her or the doctor to completely solve the secret here.


    It won''t be long before dawn.


    Lin Mengya takes Xiaohu and xiaozhulong into the forest.


    Long Tianyu told her to hang it behind her so that no one could see it.


    Over there, the people who finally let the snake escape are also worried.


    I''m afraid that there will be an accident for my sect leader.


    Both sides hurried to each other and finally met halfway.


    "Door master!"


    Everyone looked very excited.


    Lin Mengya pressed her voice a little and said, "let''s go back first. We''ll talk about going back if we have something to do."


    After everyone saw that she was safe and sound, they finally put down their heart.


    Quickly return to the camp. At this time, the sun in the East has just risen.

 Chapter 2140

    Early in the morning, they ushered in the first attack of poisonous fog.


    Everyone was ready, not only put on the gas mask she made, but also scattered the antidotes around the camp before the poison fog came.


    They do such things almost every day.


    In fact, there are rules to follow in the spread of poison fog. Although there are some differences in daily time, it is generally not wrong.


    As soon as all the preparations were completed, the poisonous fog scattered over the overflow floated over.


    It doesn''t matter what everyone should do.


    They didn''t take off the gas masks until the antidotes covered the ground became black.


    Lin Mengya took a look. There was a thick layer of ash on the tent, slightly distracted.


    "Master, everyone is waiting for you."


    Bai Su came to report.


    Lin Mengya regained her consciousness and arranged her clothes a little.


    "Let''s go."


    Take out the little candle dragon from your chest.


    The little guy was not so lively at the moment. He huddled himself into a ball and nestled on her pillow.


    Bai Su was not a curious person, so she didn''t say anything.


    But the little black and white sable who came in from the outside suddenly seemed to smell something and jumped onto her bed lightly.


    "This, don''t eat!"


    She pointed to the little candle dragon and shook her head at the little black and the ferret.


    The two little guys are very clever, but Lin Mengya is a little worried about the evil deeds of stealing poisonous insects.


    When I was thinking about taking something to protect the little candle dragon, I saw that the little thing suddenly raised his head, and then jumped on Xiao Hei''s back.


    "Meow -"


    Xiaohei turns back and is a meow fist, but xiaozhulong is so clever that Xiaohei can''t beat it.


    Aside, the ferret did not participate, but directly lay down.


    The little candle dragon occasionally stepped on the ferret''s foot, and it didn''t feel it directly.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya looked at Xiao Hei. It didn''t look like she was preying, but rather like she was playing.


    I couldn''t help looking at the little candle dragon. It seems that this little thing is not an ordinary little animal.


    She walked out of the tent at ease. She saw the big guy who was uneasy.


    Smiled and greeted.


    "What did everyone do with their heads down?"


    "Door master!"


    A tall man came out.


    "We failed to live up to your trust and failed to stop the big snake. Fortunately, you are lucky. What can we do if something happens to you?"


    "We''re useless. We''re always holding you back."


    In addition to remorse and guilt, there are more desires in their hearts.


    They want to be stronger. Only in this way can we better protect the people we want to protect, not only with the favor of God.


    Lin Mengya understood the desire in their eyes and thought it was a good thing.


    "Listen to me first. Although you can''t entangle the snake, it''s not your fault."


    The burning poison, the shaking of the earth and mountains, and the poisonous fog mixed with a lot of dust.


    Everything, let her string into a line.


    "Sect leader, stop making excuses for us. We can only blame our incompetence for this."


    Everyone thought she was comforting them, but Lin Mengya didn''t want everyone to carry these negative emotions.


    "In fact, it''s not so much that we didn''t stop, but because there is a stronger attraction in the Tiankeng."


    The big guy didn''t understand for a moment. Lin Mengya explained: "at first, I thought the big snake was attracted by the burning poison, but later I found that the medicine was only part of it, but what attracted it more might be smoke."


    The poison fog in the Tiankeng is black because it is mixed with a lot of dust.


    The same was true that night. The smoke caused by the fire covered almost half of the forest, so the giant snake was attracted.


    At the same time, its smell is very sensitive.


    That''s why when the poison fog just overflowed, it quickly climbed back to the Tiankeng.


    In this way, she finally solved the secret of the poison fog.


    If what she expected was right, there should be a small active volcano under the Tiankeng.


    But because of its small size, it can only emit thick smoke.


    In addition, the high temperature of thick smoke can directly vaporize the highly toxic ice wall, thus forming a black toxic fog.


    In this way, the residual temperature will gradually dissolve the ice wall.


    What will happen? The appearance of poisonous water droplets.


    I just don''t know how long the ice wall will last.


    She was afraid that the big guys would not understand these principles, so she changed a simple and easy to understand way to explain them.


    Then everyone realized that it was not that they didn''t try hard enough, but that the bait was not attractive enough.


    She also briefly told everyone about the underground situation of Tiankeng.


    No matter who it is, it feels a little incredible.


    At the same time, they all remembered her warning.


    Don''t approach the Tiankeng until you have to, otherwise it will be difficult to get out.


    Everyone can''t help feeling a little afraid of Tiankeng.


    Nature always has the most magical magic. In fact, if Lin Mengya hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it.


    "In the next few days, we must cheer up. Those crazy guys will go crazy and ignore everything. We just have to wait until the end of the day and show up again."


    She''s going to play guerrilla warfare with doctors.


    Since those people dare to be the first day of junior high school, she dares to be the 15th.


    Besides, their concerted efforts on this side are much better than the scattered sand on the other side.


    The big guys nodded one after another, indicating that they knew what to do.


    After arranging everyone''s tasks, Lin Mengya told everyone to be careful of each other''s sneak attack.


    Then she took only Ruan Ying and returned to the tent.


    As soon as she got in, she saw the little ferret sleeping on her pillow.


    In the middle, there is a small candle dragon.


    Her little golden body was nestled in a piece of plush, which made her jealous.


    She hasn''t enjoyed such treatment yet!


    It was Ruan Ying who had been looking at her intently without paying any attention to what she had missed.


    Lin Mengya coughed and picked up her strict teacher''s personal setup again.


    "For the next three days, I hope you can do me a favor."


    Ruan Ying nodded immediately and refused to even ask what it was.


    Lin Mengya looked at her. She just felt a little cute.


    What if she sells her?


    "You take people, pretend to be me, and create an illusion for them in the woods. Don''t worry, I''ll protect your safety."


    If you only protect Ruan Ying, your strength is more than enough.


    Ruan Ying immediately said, "yes, I promise to complete the task!"


    Seeing her impatient appearance, Lin Mengya "puffed" and laughed.


    "Don''t be so nervous. In fact, I don''t want you to do anything. I want those people to think that I''ve been in the woods these days."


    In fact, she is not going to Tiankeng again.


    It''s still dangerous for her to go again before she gets rid of the giant snake.


    But she won''t do it easily. After all, there are still some scruples in the medical door.


    The reason why she did this was to make the doctor feel that up to now, her attention is still in the woods, not in the Tiankeng.


    Only in this way will they continue to do things secretly.


    "I see!"


    Ruan Ying immediately patted her chest to ensure that she would complete the task.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little girl and had to add a lot of guards to her in the dark.


    With these, she can get away as long as she doesn''t run to the enemy''s nest.


    When everyone left and she wanted to go to bed to rest, she found a golden seed beside the pillow.


    She felt numb from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet.


    She knows it!


    When she was in the tomb of her ancestors, she got a complete.


    Later, when she was in Liuhe Town, she had a silver but broken seed.


    Here, there is a golden one!


    She picked it up carefully and found a crack in the middle of the golden seed.


    She squeezed it with a little force, but she was disappointed to find that the golden seed was empty.


    There is nothing in it except the outer shell.


    She glanced at the sleeping candle dragon.


    Did the little candle dragon take it out when she was leaving?


    She remembered that at that time, the little guy ran quickly into the ice wall and then ran out.


    Want to come, is to get this thing?


    She pinched and studied for a while. After determining that it was an empty shell, she carefully put it together with the silver seed.


    When she looked at the little candle dragon again, her eyes were no longer so calm.


    A voice told her that whether it was little black, ferret or candle dragon, I was afraid they all had an inseparable relationship with these seeds.


    She still doesn''t know who designed all this and what the purpose is.


    But she knows one thing.


    That''s what these things are, but the big guys are fighting for everything they have.


    Now everything is in her hands.


    Although it seems that she has the greatest chance of winning, at the same time, she is also the most dangerous one.


    In the future, she must be more careful.


    The next day, everyone acted in an orderly manner according to the plan she made.


    Doctors, as she expected, had ignored the contents of the game, but searched everywhere for their traces.


    This forest is the target of their centralized search. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya has long been fully prepared.


    It''s a simple thing for the three brothers to hide such a place in a large forest.


    But doctors are not stupid.


    They knew that the poison gate must still be here, but it changed from light to dark.


    In just three days, the doctor was like a headless fly flying around the mountains.


    Every day, their partners disappear silently.


    For a time, the doctor said everything inside, and people were terrified.

 Chapter 2141

    What people fear most is not the enemy in front of them, but the ghost who hides in the dark and can give himself a fatal blow quietly.


    Now, even if the people in the medical school have not caused any major events, their hearts can''t get together.


    Facing this situation, Lin Mengya is still very satisfied.


    "Master, now the medical department is in chaos. Shall we pursue the victory?"


    Cairu stood by and asked for instructions.


    At the moment, they are playing hide and seek with a team of doctors not far away in the woods.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked ahead.


    She hasn''t been dazzled by the temporary victory. To know that the medical school can lead them here, there must be a later move.


    Now, it''s a good opportunity for them to use their hindsight.


    "You tell them to go on and ask the staff of each group to increase harassment. But remember, we must not go too far. We should make them feel that we have not completely eaten their power, and they can''t get benefits."


    "Yes."


    The previous plans have been well implemented.


    On the second day they stepped up their efforts, a team of doctors came up at the foot of the mountain.


    But compared with the previous disciples, this group seems to know that they are not ordinary people.


    As soon as they came up, they were not busy looking for the missing disciples, nor did they spend time on the competition. Instead, they sent people to place some things where the poison sect disciples might appear.


    At first, everyone thought it was a trap and ignored everyone.


    Later, those people even sent their disciples to guard there and kept shouting around: "internal disciples of the medical sect, please see the poison sect leader, and ask the palace sect leader to show up for a chat."


    Naturally, people from the poison gate will not appear, but each other will put a letter here every evening.


    After another two days, it was almost time for the final result of the duel. They still did so and bound the disciples in the camp. Obviously, they planned to give up the duel.


    Lin Mengya thought and asked someone to take the letter back.


    When the letter was delivered to her, Cairu and Baisu were like great enemies.


    Lin Mengya indicated that they didn''t have to be so nervous. There was nothing strange about the letter.


    The above content is not much, generally speaking, they hope to cooperate with her.


    But what is the specific content of the cooperation? The letter says that it''s not too late to discuss with bidoujie when she appears.


    Bai Su frowned and said immediately, "master, I don''t think I can go! Maybe it''s just a trap they set for us. If you go, won''t you fall into the net?"


    So is Cairu.


    "Bai Su has a point. We have captured many of their disciples alive these days. It''s hard to guarantee that they are determined to threaten us with you."


    But Lin Mengya pressed the letter on the table and fell into deep thought.


    Obviously, from the beginning to now, the goal of medicine has never been in competition.


    "I think I can go to this appointment."


    "Master, those people are ambitious. You must not be confused!"


    Bai Su was worried about her safety and tried to stop her.


    But Lin Mengya waved and stopped her words.


    "I know what you think, but now it''s not us that have no choice, but them."


    These days, it''s not just them.


    Zhu Yan and his brother also took action. In just a few days, those people in the rebel camp suffered a great loss.


    Last night, he cooperated with the enslaved old, weak, sick and disabled and regained control of the camp.


    Little tiger and little white also help. Little black and White Mink occasionally take candle dragons to help.


    A group of people and a group of small animals almost didn''t toss the goods occupied by doves and magpies to death.


    It must be that the other party is also tired of coping, so that the people of the medical school can use this delaying tactic.


    "I guess they will lure me with the secrets in the Tiankeng. In that case, I''ll play with them."


    She winked at Bai Su and was in a very happy mood.


    Now, it is estimated that even those people in the medical school don''t know as much about Tiankeng as she does.


    Even so, is she afraid of a hair?


    Bai Su didn''t quite agree, but she knew that her master would never fight a battle without certainty. Therefore, she could only reluctantly put down her worries.


    "This time, I have to go with you anyway!"


    Lin Mengya smiled helplessly and looked at Cairu.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Compared with the victory of poison gate, medicine gate is now a joke.


    In the camp of the medical gate, Shen Bingqing, one of the geniuses of the inner gate, sat gracefully beside the fire and wiped his silver needle.


    Nearby, those outside disciples who wanted to get in touch with him asked cautiously.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, can we really catch all the people in the poison sect by doing this?"


    Shen Bingqing''s slender eyes are slightly provoked. They should be peach blossom eyes with thousands of customs. Now they leave cold restraint like his name.


    The disciple who spoke just now shrunk his neck. In front of the talented senior brother, he just felt like the mud under his feet. It was a blasphemy to him when he was close.


    "The poison sect will die if it does more injustice. We are acting on behalf of heaven."


    The sound is like broken jade.


    Fortunately, it was gentle, otherwise there would not be so many people, regardless of his indifference, one after another wanted to get close to him.


    After all, Shen Bingqing is more close to the people than other disciples of the inner sect who have higher eyes than the top and don''t look at them more often.


    But they ignored Shen Bingqing''s impatience hidden in the bottom of their eyes.


    Genius, how can you associate with mediocrity?


    "Elder martial brother Shen is right! These scum of poison sect should have been eliminated long ago!"


    With the addition of internal disciples, other people in the medical school seem confident.


    They began to talk excitedly about how to punish those people in the poison sect, while Shen Bingqing felt noisy and frowned. He got up gracefully and came to the tent of their inner sect disciples.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, you are here. It''s so noisy outside that you have to rest."


    Compared with the disorder outside, it''s like a breeze and bright moon inside. It''s like coming to play.


    He nodded to the same door inside, then sat in an insignificant corner and continued to do his own things.


    The remaining three men and two women are used to his quietness.


    After making a look at each other, it can be regarded as peaceful coexistence.


    The man who spoke just now was a baby faced boy.


    Don''t look at him fooling around, but he''s safe.


    Coupled with his exquisite means, he steadily occupied the leading position among the six people all the way.


    "Now that everyone is here, don''t hide. Our respective masters must attach great importance to this task. Therefore, I think whether we work together or show our magic powers, we must first take the premise of being able to complete the task."


    "Younger martial brother Du''s words are reasonable. I know everyone wants to finish the task first, but before we go in, we have a common enemy. I think we might as well cooperate together first, and then rely on our own abilities. What do you think?"


    Next came a middle-aged man with two moustaches on his lips.


    His name is mu Shi. He is careless. Because of his character, he gets on well with several people.


    And what he said happened to be what everyone was thinking.


    Therefore, as soon as it was proposed, it received the response of these people.


    Only Shen Bingqing sat beside him without saying a word.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, what do you think?"


    His name is Cao Yue, a female disciple.


    The beauty of this life is the famous cold beauty in the inner door.


    Just at this time, he looked at Shen Bingqing with affectionate eyes.


    The latter just glanced at her.


    "I have no problem."


    "Well, let''s make a deal!"


    Cao Yue''s voice was gentle, but she added a bit of brilliance with a smile.


    But among them, only the young man sitting next to her showed some infatuation.


    The others don''t have her in their eyes.


    "Miss Cao Yue is right. Of course, we should work together before we go in. Even after we go in, I, Wang Tong, will help the girl."


    Wang Tong is the person with the lowest generation and the lowest talent.


    So he is a little jealous of others.


    Especially Shen Bingqing!


    You know, from the first day he entered the inner door, he admired Cao Yue.


    Who knows, she has only one Shen Bingqing in her eyes!


    Unfortunately, the rival is too powerful, and he can only hate it in his heart.


    Shen Bingqing was completely unconscious. He glanced at his companion and went out again.


    The needle bag has been put close to him.


    He looked into the forest from a distance, and his heart was cold.


    Gong ya, right?


    He learned by chance that Gong Ya''s skill of needling was superb and even better than him.


    In this way, he wants to see how the poison doctor compares with his first disciple in the inner courtyard!


    Poison gate is just a joke.


    Lin Mengya, who doesn''t know that she has been missed for no reason, is making final preparations.


    Since the medical door has been shrank in the camp, there is no doubt that they won the battle.


    Although it is the most important thing after the fight, she can''t ignore it.


    These days, no one has forgotten his own work and worked hard to collect those poisonous insects.


    Moreover, she really wanted to kill the people nearby. Therefore, most of the poisonous insects that hurt people in the periphery were caught by them. In order to prevent the resurgence of poisonous insects, she also prepared a lot of medicine and ordered people to sprinkle it at the foot of the mountain.


    But these are symptoms rather than root causes. There are poison walls and fog in Tiankeng. These things will revive sooner or later.


    According to the estimation of Xiaoyao, if the poisonous ice inside melts, people and animals will be poisoned several miles around Yanxia mountain.


    But she had another guess. If her guess was true, the Yanxia mountain would be saved soon.

 Chapter 2142

    For ten days, when the poison door carried the last load of poisonous insects to the foot of the mountain, many spectators had gathered around.


    The disciples of poison sect are in high spirits. Their mental state is several times better than when they went up the mountain before.


    On the other hand, I managed to keep my face clean, but I was still angry when I saw the man of poison sect.


    The two schools are at war, and they are even.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes fell on the six people in the center of the medical door.


    It seems that they should be the inner disciples of the medical school mentioned by the disciples before.


    Compared with the depression of the poison sect and the numerous aristocratic families, the medical sect has a strict hierarchical system.


    The real medical school is very large and mysterious. Even a mere disciple of an external school must be strictly selected to be a doctor.


    But the real core of the medical door is the inner door.


    Inside and outside the medical door, there are those aristocratic families attached to them.


    For example, the hundred mile family, even though it can call the wind and rain in the state of Wei, still has to submit to the foot of the medical door.


    But she had doubts about that.


    Judging from the information she has now, even if it is no better, the hundred mile family should not be so obedient to the medical school.


    After all, the power of the top ten aristocratic families has long exceeded that of ordinary families.


    In the end, why would the hundred mile family be willing to be a pawn?


    While she was thinking, the judge arrived.


    In front of the crowd, they weighed the things brought by the two doors one by one, and then added today''s figures to the bulletin board on one side.


    Everyone can see that in terms of weight, poison gate won the victory with an overwhelming advantage.


    The expression of those who came to help the medical school was very subtle.


    Probably because the medical school has been too deified over the years, I''m afraid these people can''t accept any failure of the medical school.


    The collapse of faith probably began with disappointment.


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head. The inner disciples of the medical school had a bad move from the beginning.


    But at the moment, Shen Bingqing and others don''t think so.


    Since they were sensible, they felt that the medical door was high above them, and others could only crawl under their feet.


    The disappointment of those people was never within their consideration.


    Shen Bingqing saw the most gorgeous color in the crowd at a glance.


    Even he had to admit that if it was about appearance, the woman had long been the crown of beauty.


    That purple dress suits her very well. Even another person can''t give full play to the luxury and beauty of purple.


    She''s the only one. She''s the only one.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, who are you looking at?"


    On Cao Yue''s face, there was some hope.


    She followed Shen Bingqing''s eyes and saw Lin Mengya.


    But she was more jealous. She was jealous that she could get Shen Bingqing''s attention. That was a special honor she couldn''t get anyway.


    "She must be the leader of the poison sect."


    Shen Bingqing took back his eyes.


    For him, a woman is not much different from a flower or a grass on the roadside.


    Cao Yue was relieved when she heard the speech.


    It turned out that elder martial brother Shen looked at her more because he was an enemy.


    "Indeed. Unexpectedly, the sect leader of poison sect was so young and beautiful. I don''t know what means she used to sit as the sect leader."


    That''s a little mean.


    Shen Bingqing looked at Cao Yue and said no more.


    On the other side, Lin Mengya had already noticed those obviously bad eyes.


    Oh, look, look, so as not to be defeated in her hands in the future. I don''t know who the enemy is.


    After the person in charge of the ruling Committee took a look at the numbers, a gong sounded next to it.


    "The time has come! The final winner is poison gate!"


    The victory without suspense did not cause too many mood swings.


    On the contrary, those who watched the excitement were surprised one after another.


    "How could it be? How could the doctor win?"


    "I must have read it wrong. Yes, it must be so. Yes!"


    No matter how people around talk, the result has been defeated in front of them.


    The person in charge of the ruling meeting looked at the excited audience, stretched out his hand and pressed everyone''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The competition hasn''t been completed yet."


    He arched his hands on both sides and said, "the content of the fight says that catching poisonous insects is only one of them. The second is to completely eradicate the hidden dangers here. If not, at least preventive measures should be taken to find out the context. Can you tell me how both have a way?"


    This time, the medical sect grabbed the front of the poison sect and said, "it''s clear that our senior brothers in the inner sect are better than those who don''t know how!"


    This is directed at the poison gate.


    But the people here are not easy to mess with.


    Ruan Ying hugged her shoulder and said with great disdain: "of course, those in the inner door are better than you. You still have self-knowledge. If you know you are ignorant, don''t come out and be ashamed."


    "Dead girl, what are you talking about?"


    The medical sect was furious, but Ruan Ying was very calm. She opened her innocent eyes and said to the other party, "if you say so, you think you are more powerful than the inner sect disciple!"


    The other party immediately denied.


    "How can I compare with my senior brothers!"


    "That''s why you are ignorant. You don''t look like our poison sect. Everyone is as powerful as them."


    "You..."


    With Ruan Ying from Lin Mengya, one can top ten over there.


    Shen Bingqing really didn''t want to see his disciples lose face again. He said in a deep voice, "well, don''t worry about it with them."


    The disciples of the outer sect immediately stepped down and did not dare to disobey.


    Lin Mengya also nodded to Ruan Ying. The little girl retired with a smile and hid behind her door master.


    Compared with those arrogant disciples of the outer court, Shen Bingqing and his party seem more Chengfu.


    He saluted the person in charge and then said, "we have some eyes on this matter. The problem here can be completely solved in less than five days."


    The person in charge was very satisfied and nodded at him.


    "Speaking of, the poison problem here is really troublesome. If childe Shen can kill the harm for everyone, it will be a great good thing."


    He is a local and naturally wants to benefit the people more.


    Then he looked at Lin Mengya.


    "I don''t know what the palace master thinks."


    "I also need five days, but I can not only make it once and for all, but also let the people here eat with these things."


    She pointed to the poisonous insects.


    For a time, both the person in charge and the people nearby were stunned.


    Well, what does that mean?


    Lin Mengya continued, "maybe in everyone''s eyes, these poisonous insects are a disaster and will hurt people and livestock. But for doctors, these things are rare good medicine. If everyone can catch these things without worrying that they will be hurt, they will become money?"


    That''s in the big guy''s heart.


    If this thing can be exchanged for money, and there is no fatal harm to them, what can it be even everywhere?


    In the end, it has not turned into silver and put it into their pockets.


    Therefore, compared with Shen Bingqing''s solution, in fact, her method is more effective.


    The person in charge rubbed his eyes and said, "is that true?"


    "Nature is serious. Our poison sect is good at this. If we say yes, we will."


    For a time, in the hearts of the common people, they made some changes to the poison gate.


    Yes, the poison gate may harm everyone.


    But again, they are more professional in dealing with such problems.


    Besides, there were scorpions and spiders in the forest before, but this time it was more toxic, so it interfered with their normal life.


    The method of the medical school is good, but after all, it only saved their lives.


    But the poison gate is different. They can make them eat and wear warm clothes, which is closely related to their clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    Suddenly, the big guy''s enthusiasm for poison gate''s proposal was unprecedented.


    Even the person in charge couldn''t help but ask curiously, "dare you ask the palace master, how can we do this?"


    She smiled and her slender index finger stood up to her mouth.


    "Shh, it''s a secret."


    Everyone''s attention was aroused by her.


    And those big drug dealers who were invited to come here had an abacus in their hearts.


    The quality of poison here is different from that outside.


    Moreover, such poisons are also available to them.


    Hearing what she said, the minds of those people began to move.


    Seeing the poison sect''s preemption, the doctors were so angry that they were hurt.


    Cao Yue stamped her feet and said angrily, "this poison door is worthy of being a poison door. The door owners are so cunning. It''s really hateful!"


    Shen Bingqing ignored her, but narrowed his eyes. His eyes were dark and looked at Lin Mengya.


    The poison sect is really hard to deal with.


    "In that case, I won''t waste your time. I''ll be here in five days. Please honor your promise."


    The person in charge said in a round voice that the poison gate and the medical gate should talk at the same time. The competition in the second half officially began.


    This time, poison gate was the first to enter the forest.


    But she didn''t go too far. Before long, someone caught up with her.


    "Palace master, please stay!"


    Beside her, Bai Su and Cai Ru looked at each other. The latter nodded at Bai Su, turned around and asked with a smile, "young master, what''s the matter with my family leader?"


    Du Yangfeng smiled and arched his hand at her. "It''s worthy of being the people around the palace master. They are very smart. I really asked the palace master to discuss some keys and ask this sister to help me report back."


    Some people are romantic but not obscene. No matter what they say, they have a degree. They are not easy to like, but they are not easy to be annoying.


    Obviously, Du Yangfeng is such a person.


    A sister''s call was not sticky or dry, but let Cairu not have other disgusting thoughts.


    "Childe, just call me Cairu. It''s really unfortunate. My family leader has been running around for days. It''s time to have a good rest. I won''t see any guests for the time being."

 Chapter 2143

    In fact, Lin Mengya was not far away, but due to face, Du Yangfeng didn''t mean to call directly.


    Listen to Cairu''s meaning, I''m afraid the poison gate doesn''t have the intention to cooperate with them.


    It''s no wonder that the previous two doors fought like a black eyed chicken. It''s reasonable for people to ignore them for a while.


    Du Yangfeng didn''t continue to pester, but said with a smile: "in that case, it''s inconvenient for us to disturb. We just have some things with a sincere heart. We hope to discuss with the palace master and ask my sister to tell me my sincerity."


    Cairu nodded modestly, advancing and retreating properly.


    "It''s natural. If there are countless, I''ll leave first."


    She turned around and caught up with the people in the poison gate with light steps.


    Behind him, Du Yangfeng looked at each other with a smile, but turned around and his face was a little gloomy.


    "Du Da''s love, which has never been disadvantageous, has also lost?"


    A woman''s voice with a little sarcasm came.


    Then, behind Du Yangfeng came a woman with a graceful body and a beautiful face.


    As soon as Du Yangfeng saw her, a bright smile hung on his face, but there was a touch of fear in the bottom of his eyes.


    "What? Jealous?"


    He asked in a greasy voice, but the woman opposite just sneered at her.


    "I don''t like you. The person I like must be a good man in this world."


    Du Yangfeng was a little unhappy.


    However, Chi Nu''s identity was unusual, and he did not dare to offend easily.


    "It seems that I can''t get into miss Chinu''s eyes. Only a man like elder martial brother Shen is the first choice in your heart?"


    Chinu looked at him, but just smiled contemptuously.


    "My eyes are different from Cao Yue''s. people like elder martial brother Shen are like flowers in the water and the moon in the mirror. They can see that they can''t eat. In the end, they can only suffer by themselves."


    She glanced at her side and found Cao Yue eavesdropping.


    I don''t like her timid behavior, but she is still smart and doesn''t hate herself.


    Du Yangfeng saw that Chi Nu was not fooled, but he didn''t continue to dig a hole.


    But with a smile, he returned to Shen Bingqing and his party.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, the result is not very good. The little beauty of poison sect seems to resist our approach."


    Shen Bingqing didn''t speak, but calmly looked at the dense forest where the poison door was located.


    "No hurry."


    Du Yangfeng smiled and nodded. Although he was the leader on the surface, in fact, Shen Bingqing made every important decision in the end.


    He is not willing to be suppressed by the other party. However, even if he refuses to accept some things, there is no better way.


    This time, they continued to return to the camp in the forest.


    Just arrived here, Zhu Yan and his brother sent back the news.


    "Has anyone been unable to control it?"


    After listening to the visitor, the corners of her mouth rose.


    This time, in addition to the external assistance of the poison gate, those enemies who were really threatening to her finally showed signs.


    Today, when they went down the mountain, someone slipped into the mountain quietly.


    Unfortunately, what they don''t know is that with Xiaobai and Xiaohu, the movements in the mountains can''t hide from them.


    In the next five days, whether they or Zhu Yan, there will be a hard battle to fight.


    Relying on the advantages she had accumulated before, she sent Zhu Yan a batch of poisons that could be applied to weapons.


    Others can make traps and so on.


    In a word, there are a large number of troops, which are enough to arm them. They are a small team, but their combat effectiveness is very fierce.


    She estimated the time. The people of Zhenlong hall and Hanya guard will also enter the mountain in these days.


    In short, Yanxia mountain is completely lively.


    Having arranged all this, she began to pack up her things.


    She wants to go to Tiankeng again. This time, she not only wants to fulfill her promise, but also wants to find out why the doctor chose here.


    In addition to Yu, there will be Bai Su with her.


    But this time, her man will choose to hide in the dark and become her most powerful trump card.


    This night, everyone is reluctant to go to sleep.


    At dawn, she took Bai Su and set out quietly.


    It was quiet in the woods. Without disturbing anyone, they came to the side of the Tiankeng.


    The poison fog attacked again, but she was ready.


    He took out a huge blanket from his baggage and wrapped them up easily.


    The air was filled with the smell of dust.


    Compared with the previous toxic fog, the concentration decreased a lot, but the dust particles increased significantly.


    Fortunately, most of the black fog will fall back, otherwise they will choke to death.


    "Master, can we go on like this?"


    Bai Su was worried.


    Although before leaving, the master had asked her to take the understanding poison pill.


    But what she was more worried about was the danger hidden in the poisonous fog.


    For example, the giant snake.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    If she would have feared the black fog before, now she has guessed a clue.


    Took Bai Su to the edge of Tiankeng, found the part that Yu had dug before, and tied the rope.


    Bai Su had to go down in front of her, but she sternly refused.


    You know, in such a place, martial arts is not a great advantage.


    You can almost see the whole picture here during the day.


    Just as she and Yu found out that night, the bottom of the Tiankeng could not be seen, but there were many holes in the inner wall of the Tiankeng.


    Some are tiny, while others can accommodate one person.


    Instead of choosing the previous one, she chose a hole that looked like it could lead to the inside.


    Just landed, Bai Su seemed too nervous.


    You know, the black snake is still there.


    Lin Mengya patted her hand and motioned her to relax first.


    There is no smell of blood or stink here, but just like the cave we entered before, the more we go inside, the stronger the toxin will be.


    Finally, she saw the poisonous ice wall as she wished.


    "Master, what is this?"


    Bai Su followed her, as if surprised by what was in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked back and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    After experiencing it carefully, Bai Su said, "everything is as usual, master, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya was afraid of her hard support. After checking it herself, some guesses in her heart were finally implemented.


    "When I came with Yu before, the cave was in the opposite direction. However, we also found this thing in the innermost part of the cave."


    She pointed to the poison ice wall.


    Bai Su didn''t understand what she meant. Lin Mengya sighed and explained to her, "I doubt it''s surrounded by an ice wall. If these holes can lead to the end, they may only see the poisonous ice wall."


    This poison has a very strange characteristic, which she found by chance.


    The toxins brought out by the black fog will soon change from gaseous state to solid state, that is, small ice residue.


    The poisonous water on the soles of her shoes formed ice somehow after she went out.


    In other words, unless the temperature reaches a certain level, the poison itself is very easy to freeze.


    Living, for example, its normal state is solid, but the temperature can turn it into gas and liquid to a certain extent.


    Due to the landform here, most of the vaporized poisons will be brought back. In this way, once the black fog below no longer erupts, the melted poisons will eventually become solid, that is, ice.


    This time, she wanted to observe how much the poison fog would take away and how much it would stay.


    You know, Yanxia mountain is still quiet now, but after autumn and winter, when the strong wind blows, there are fewer toxins left in the mountain.


    So if we can master these rules, we may be able to completely improve the poisonous insects or other poisonous species here.


    However, these require complex calculations.


    Fortunately, she has some medicine.


    After learning some basic information, Lin Mengya hid with Bai su.


    Just like before melting the poison ice, it has consumed most of the heat. In addition to the toxin, the temperature can''t cause them any harm.


    The air in the small hole where they are hiding is still fresh. Especially when the poisonous fog dispersed and floated, they didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Master, how long will we stay here?"


    Although Lin Mengya said again and again that it was still very safe here, Bai Su couldn''t rest assured.


    "Just wait until those people come."


    She has been using systematic observation and recording data.


    Xiaoyao has used the detection function to roughly estimate the storage capacity of this ice wall.


    Soon, another poisonous fog eruption came.


    Small medicine real-time monitoring, soon got the first-hand data of scattered overflow and decline.


    According to her estimation, if nothing happens, these data will have a preliminary estimate by the last poisonous fog eruption in the evening.


    She is still optimistic about the future.


    When all the poisonous fog was about to fall back, Xiaoyao reminded her that she found the whereabouts of the big snake not far away.


    Lin Mengya was curious.


    She always wanted to know the relationship between the snake and the poisonous fog.


    Quietly took Bai Su and went outside together.


    She won''t act rashly.


    I made an appointment with Yu before. Let Yu just come here one step ahead of time.


    At the entrance of the cave, she lay on the ground with Bai Su and looked at a black figure lying on the cave wall not far away.


    The giant snake is very long and occupies at least half of the cave wall.


    Bai Su silently clenched the long sword in her hand, but Lin Mengya was absorbed and looked at the action of the black snake.


    The last time the three people died here, it was not because of the strong corrosiveness of the poison, but because once it entered the body, if it had no drug resistance, it would combine with the blood and turn the blood into corrosive poisonous blood.

 Chapter 2144

    This is the most terrible place. Which part of the human body does not have the participation of blood?


    Therefore, people will be corroded in extreme time.


    Because the process was very fast and the concentration of the poisonous fog was too high, I saw the terrible scene.


    But the giant snake was already scarred, but the poisonous fog seemed to heal it.


    In short, the giant snake is not affected at all. After soaking in the poisonous fog for a long time, its action is actually more flexible.


    Such a scene reminded her of the little candle dragon she had taken out.


    It seems that the eggs around the little guy can also absorb these poisonous fog.


    Her eyes fell thoughtfully on the black snake.


    Don''t say, if you look at it like this, the horns on the heads of candle dragons and black snakes are still very similar.


    Is this what candle dragons look like when they grow up?


    Looking at the thick and thin snake body of the water tank, she was a little unhappy.


    Although she doesn''t discriminate against black snakes, she doesn''t want candle dragons to grow ugly and eat people in the end.


    Soon she was relieved of her doubts.


    After the giant snake moved quickly, it swam to the top.


    Without much effort, it came back with an animal''s body rolled up on its tail.


    After that, the black snake returned to the cave.


    After a while, I heard a numbing hiss inside.


    In the cave opposite them, hundreds of small snakes climbed out.


    It''s a small snake, but it''s only relative to a giant snake.


    These black snake looks as like as two peas.


    At the moment, these black snakes are drilling around in the body of the beast. I think they are enjoying a big meal.


    When they came into contact with the poisonous fog outside, they swam faster, and the poisonous fog disappeared, as if swallowed by the little black snake.


    Just after Lin Mengya thought that this was a horrible feeding picture, the giant snake actually opened its huge mouth and swallowed the beast''s body with the black snake above.


    Seeing that the black snake was suddenly bulging, Lin Mengya and Bai Su couldn''t help feeling a little scared.


    The giant snake left the cave with satisfaction. It seemed that what it had just done was just like eating. It was an ordinary thing.


    "It, it is..."


    "Swallow snake."


    Nearby, Lin Mengya said expressionless.


    Because just now, according to the action of the giant snake, Xiaoyao speculated the name of the snake according to the unlocking content of the green Zheng spectrum.


    "Master, do you know?"


    Bai Su was surprised, but she worshipped more.


    Lin Mengya seemed speechless, shook her head and saw the information of the snake.


    Generally speaking, the swallow snake can be any kind of poisonous snake, except the poisonous snake.


    Such snakes will lay many eggs in each fetus, but after hatching small snakes, they will eat them.


    Generally speaking, every time a snake lays eggs, it will eat more small snakes to ensure the reproduction of the population.


    However, once an ordinary poisonous snake becomes a swallow snake, its temperament will be extremely fierce, and because it often eats small poisonous snakes, it will make the toxin accumulate more severely.


    If you encounter this snake, you''d better run.


    Lin Mengya could not help but smack her tongue.


    How many little snakes do you have to eat for such a big body!


    No wonder the venom of the giant snake has accumulated to a heinous level.


    All this is gained by swallowing their own children.


    They retreated and quietly found a place to hide.


    In fact, other characteristics are second, mainly because of its habits, it absolutely can''t tolerate other snakes or similar snakes to occupy its own territory.


    The reason why they are not found is that they use something to cover up their breath.


    But what about the candle dragon?


    She was sure that the candle dragon was not the same kind of snake as the swallow snake, so it should be the opponent of the black snake.


    She suddenly thought that since there were snake eggs, there should at least be a mother snake?


    But when she saw the candle dragon, she didn''t see its parents.


    Lin Mengya was puzzled. For a moment, she couldn''t find the answer.


    It was getting dark.


    When the darkness came, she touched the rope on the cave wall, but found that the rope was missing. Instead, a groove that could be touched clearly by hand.


    This is the plan made by Yu and her. When he comes down in front of those people, he will ask someone to take the rope first.


    Now it seems that Yu has come down. I just don''t know where he is hiding now.


    They waited a little longer. In the dark, the feeling of being amplified by the system was particularly acute.


    She heard the scales on the belly of the giant snake rubbing against the cave.


    Gently pushed Bai Su, and then he lay down at the hole again.


    The giant black snake swam slowly. Then it rolled several people down with its tail.


    Those people didn''t move or shout, apparently by some means.


    She saw with her own eyes that the giant snake dragged people back to the cave. Needless to say, the fate of those people can only be the meals of those snakes.


    Then she saw someone coming down from the hole.


    She and Bai Su immediately perked up, man, coming!


    "Elder martial brother, be careful!"


    Standing on the edge of Tiankeng, Cao Yue charged Shen Bingqing, the first to go down.


    The latter nodded and took her kindness.


    But the red slave beside him smiled disdainfully.


    "If you are so afraid, Cao Yue, you''d better stay above. After all, your purpose is not to make meritorious service, is it?"


    This straightforward mockery made Cao Yue immediately contain a packet of tears.


    Next to him, Du Yangfeng came out and said some round words to both sides. Only then did he appease the two women temporarily.


    Looking back, he asked with concern: "elder martial brother Shen, the situation below is unknown. Let me have a look first."


    But Shen Bingqing refused his kindness. He just tied the rope very firmly and stood by the Tiankeng.


    "After I go down, make sure it''s safe. You can come down again."


    Everyone nodded their heads to make themselves clear.


    Only the red slave was unwilling.


    "Who knows if you will take the opportunity to find something first after you go down? Well, I''ll only give you an hour. If you don''t respond after half an hour, I''ll cut your rope so that you can''t come back again."


    "Chinu, how can you go so far!"


    Cao Yue accused her, but Chi Nu didn''t care at all.


    "Hehe, I don''t look like Miss Cao. This is to protect the interests of all of us. Elder martial brother Shen, don''t you think so?"


    The others didn''t speak, but they seemed to have the same meaning.


    Suddenly, Cao Yue was so angry that her eyes were hazy with tears.


    Pointing to them, he trembled and said, "you''ve gone too far. Senior brother Shen would never do such a thing!"


    Chi Nu didn''t bother to watch her play, so he went over him and said to Shen Bingqing, "elder martial brother Shen, the world is too chaotic. My mind is not aimed at you."


    Finally, Shen Bingqing chose to report under pressure.


    Even though he is still the same frost face for thousands of years, everyone knows that he is not feeling well.


    Although they are under the banner of partners, in fact, they still have their own thoughts.


    Shen Bingqing has the highest status and the heaviest mind.


    So everyone, guard against him.


    The rope dropped naturally. It was so long, but he still couldn''t see the edge.


    Lin Mengya shrank back for fear of being discovered by the other party.


    I saw the man down a little, and then found a cave under the snake cave.


    He immediately swung into it with the help of his body, and his skill was very agile.


    When he landed, he immediately said to the top, "it''s safe here. You can come down."


    After a while, the other five people came there along the rope.


    Lin Mengya watched them enter the cave one by one, but she was thinking about what these people were for.


    Without much effort, another man came in.


    Lin Mengya seemed to hide quickly, but the man stopped at the hole.


    Her heart tightened with that of Bai su.


    But as soon as the man put his head in, Lin Mengya recognized him.


    "Yu!"


    The latter raised a finger to signal her to be quiet.


    Lin Mengya nodded and let the people in.


    "You didn''t come down just now?"


    "I found a more interesting thing outside than this."


    "What is it?"


    She tilted her head for advice, and long Tianyu couldn''t help rubbing her head.


    She was so cute that he couldn''t put it down.


    "They seem to be sure that something is here, but they have long wanted to kill each other."


    Compared with long Tianyu''s attitude, she seems more calm.


    "I know all this, but that''s when they only see internal competition."


    "No."


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said with a smile, "they are not only to take things out, but also to get rid of each other. I followed them all the way. All six of them moved their hands and feet. In addition, they are ready to frame others at any time."


    For a time, she didn''t know what to say.


    She thought the medicine door was different from the poison door. Now, she''s really opened her eyes.


    "Then you know their plan?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    Those traps are not rough, but they are not very fine.


    Therefore, he glanced at them and knew that it would not hurt them.


    Only what they carry with them is the most dangerous.


    "Are we going to catch up now?"


    Long Tianyu is ready.


    Lin Mengya saw him holding a rope in one hand and empty out in the other, ready to hold himself, but he was too much like Mount Tai.


    After thinking about it, she shook her head.


    "We are not familiar with the situation inside. The tone may be found. We might as well wait here."

 Chapter 2145

    Waiting for a rabbit is the safest way.


    The situation inside was unknown, and she didn''t think the doctors would be so careless.


    Now they go in so brightly that if there are enemies behind them, they can''t run away.


    Although I haven''t fought with them, since I''m an inner disciple, I won''t be as easy to deal with as an ordinary disciple.


    Before long, long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you think it''s too quiet inside?"


    Lin Mengya also felt something was wrong.


    Normally, those people have their own purposes, and they all have some small hands. It''s not surprising to fight.


    But it shouldn''t be like now.


    Bai Su whispered, "master, is there another channel in here?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously felt that it was impossible. If there was another channel, neither poisonous snake nor poisonous fog would come out from this mouth.


    Thinking of this, she pressed her anxiety again.


    She must not act first at this time.


    As soon as the three of them spoke, they heard the voice of others across the street.


    "Younger martial brother mu, your method may not work very well."


    In the words, with full ridicule.


    To the object of ridicule, he didn''t hurry to quarrel with the man, but went to the edge of the hole and put away some things.


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw that the things hanging on the cave wall like vines actually had a mystery.


    When the people above put it away, the spark aroused by dragging is enough to prove how sharp and hard the things on the cane are.


    Nearby, long Tianyu, who seemed to be integrated with the darkness, fell in her ear and whispered, "this thing is called ''hook heart Vine''. If someone is accidentally caught, it is no less than being cut alive."


    Thinking of this scene, she couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over.


    A cave is such a vicious concealed weapon. Isn''t it like a dragon''s pool and a tiger''s den?


    Fortunately, she never lacks patience.


    It was probably determined that no one followed in. The six inner disciples were much more relaxed.


    Lin Mengya realized that they had come down long ago. Today, they just wanted to lead the snake out of the cave and deliberately pretended to be the first time, so as to deceive the enemy.


    But I''m afraid they didn''t expect that their every move was already under her control.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, if we go on like this, wouldn''t we be caught off guard if the people of the poison sect came?"


    Cao Yue stood behind Shen Bingqing and said softly and timidly.


    Chi Nu sneered, "Oh, Cao Yue, do you really have no brain, or do you think that elder martial brother Shen will look at you more? Wood and stone have already made a trap. If they dare to come, they can only feed the snake."


    Cao Yuehong''s eyes were red, but she just clenched her lips and looked wronged.


    Everyone else spoke, but Wang Tong stood up and wanted to be fair.


    "Miss Chinu, Miss Cao is just worried about us."


    "We?"


    Chi Nu glanced up and down at him and said sarcastically, "you''ve never been in her eyes. She''s eager to be fooled. I think you might as well let the poison door be destroyed."


    "You!"


    Wang Tongzhang''s face turned red. Finally, Du Yangfeng smiled and picked out a few words.


    All their words fell into the ears of the three of them.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su looked at each other. The woman''s natural sensitivity to gossip made them think of a good idea that could make them fight inside for a moment.


    It seems that they want to continue to walk under the Tiankeng.


    As agreed before, Yu will try to hide her body and follow them.


    This time, she''s not going to wait.


    To tell the truth, she was also curious about what was at the bottom of the Tiankeng.


    The medical men were ready. They pulled a large bundle of ropes from the hole.


    It must have been fixed inside.


    In order to prevent anyone from making trouble, every two people use a rope, and they all go down together.


    According to the length of the rope, at least they have to fall dozens of meters.


    When those people disappeared into the darkness, she tied a special rope around her waist with Bai su.


    This is carefully prepared by Yu. With this, they can walk quietly on the cave wall without worrying that they will be found by the people there.


    Darkness completely engulfed each of them, like the big mouth of a giant beast, waiting for the next victim anytime, anywhere.


    The doctor moves very fast.


    By the time the two of them reached the bottom of the pit, the six people had long disappeared below.


    Bai Su pinched her and said, indicating whether she wanted to destroy the three ropes.


    Lin Mengya pinched twice and motioned that she couldn''t.


    The three ropes are full of poison.


    And once someone moves the rope, I''m afraid the people inside will know immediately.


    Two to six, still in such an environment, she is not fully sure.


    Under my feet, there is soft wet soil.


    No wonder the things that fell down before didn''t make a sound.


    She followed each other''s direction. Rao was leaning against the system, and she could only vaguely see some general outlines.


    Not far ahead, there is a cave enough for the three to pass side by side.


    She took Bai Su''s hand, and they untied the rope around their waist and felt into the cave.


    The air is still very wet. It seems that the place where the original water went has also been found.


    She could feel that they were walking deeper, but the surroundings were very smooth. Except for some moss, there were no inclined stones in the cave above.


    Gradually, her fingers touched the gully inside.


    He took Bai Su''s hand and they slowed down.


    The tactile sensation of her hands turned into a complete picture in the system. She found that the patterns here seemed to be murals.


    Put down Bai Su, and she kept groping for the wall with her two hands. Finally, a relatively complete mural appeared in her mind.


    The line is simple and smooth. It is actually a giant snake with only one foot, crawling on the ground.


    Although the picture was not very fine, she felt that the appearance of the giant snake was somewhat similar to that of the little candle dragon.


    She followed the wall again and touched it not far away.


    At this time, a throne appears in the picture.


    On the throne sat a woman with a mask.


    Behind the throne is a towering tree.


    The mural came to an abrupt end here.


    The rest are symbols that must be different from the current text.


    She copied the symbol and Xiaoyao immediately said, "master, after our decoding function is upgraded, we can solve most of the language passwords. But there is no way to solve this string of passwords."


    She was a little surprised. She thought it was just a meaningless symbol, but she didn''t think it was a string of passwords.


    "How do you know this is the password?"


    "The decoding function indicates that the decoding method of this string of passwords is quite advanced. If the system can be upgraded again, maybe you can try it."


    Since it''s a password, there''s a certain rule.


    It''s just that her decoding function is not advanced enough, and she can''t find the law of decoding.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya felt it carefully regardless of the greasy moss.


    Except here, there is no other place.


    She didn''t feel much regret. At least, she got these.


    The two men led again and walked forward.


    I don''t know how long it took, I heard a voice in front of me.


    They were surprised and quietly pasted on the wall.


    "Where is the sacred tree?"


    Wang Tong is already in a hurry.


    They haven''t seen anything related to the sacred tree since they came in.


    The dark and humid environment can easily make people depressed and irritable.


    But the others, however, seemed much more composed.


    Chi Nu glanced and said, "if I say, these are lies. What divine tree can''t even see the shadow of the tree."


    In fact, others think so. It''s dark everywhere. Where will there be any sacred tree.


    Behind the stone wall, Lin Mengya remembered the tree with luxuriant branches and leaves she saw in the mural.


    Is that their goal?


    Among them, only Shen Bingqing is calm.


    But after looking around for a week, he suddenly looked at the cave where they came and said, "someone is coming."


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su were shocked.


    They didn''t reveal the slightest trace. How did the other party detect it?


    Just thinking, several people rushed in behind him.


    Because the cave was straight, when those people rushed in with high torches, they suddenly saw the two of them pasted on the cave wall.


    "Why are you here!"


    The other party lost her voice and shouted. Lin Mengya secretly shouted that it was bad. It was bad. Now she was hurt by these people.


    However, at this time, the six people inside have reflected it.


    They quickly moved to the side. At a glance, they saw Lin Mengya and Bai Su, as well as several people who were frightened with a torch.


    I''m not afraid of my opponent, but I''m afraid the team is too dog.


    Slightly adjusted her expression, she smiled at the six inner disciples.


    "What a coincidence."


    The other side, too, looked confused.


    I didn''t seem to expect that she would say hello like this.


    Shen Bingqing came out of the team with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "What a coincidence."


    Lin Mengya smiled dryly. She knew that the scene was suffocating.


    "Oh, yeah, why don''t we go in and talk?"


    Anyway, it has been found. Lin Mengya is not very nervous. After a little change of mind, she is generous and calm.


    Shen Bingqing didn''t expect that she would have such an attitude.


    After adjusting his mood a little, he said, "OK, please come inside."


    The cave was unexpectedly spacious.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that it shouldn''t be formed naturally.


    Just because the light is too dark, she can''t see very clearly.


    "What did you do on the rope? Why, why did they become like that when they touched it!"


    When she recovered, she heard the fear in the man''s tone.

 Chapter 2146

    Hearing this, her mouth jerked.


    It was made clear that they wanted to take drastic measures, but they were unprepared and fell into the trap of others.


    Don''t keep your mouth shut, but you have to shout about it.


    Can people still give them an apology?


    Sure enough, Shen Bingqing and his party ignored them at all, and instantly let the other party feel the taste of being despised.


    "Gong ya, you won''t care about it?"


    It was the young man who sat with old Guo and them on that day.


    Now he is not the relaxed look of a winner at that time. Even in his anger, he is a little more angry.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and returned to him, "why should I care?"


    The man was stunned by her and then said gloomily, "you are also a member of our poison sect. Today, our poison sect disciples are damaged. Shouldn''t you get justice?"


    "Oh."


    She just thinks it''s funny.


    "It''s none of my business that you are incompetent and cause damage to your men. What''s my relationship with you? If you admit that I''m your sect leader, I can get it back for you."


    The young man is a little anxious.


    Anyway, they are the same people.


    She was so careless that she only read personal hatred. She was really a woman''s small stomach and chicken intestines. She didn''t know that she was considering the overall situation.


    Then he said stiffly, "since you have to care about it, I have nothing to say with you. Just don''t let outsiders see jokes."


    This is a reminder to her.


    For a moment, Lin Mengya only felt that this man was extremely stupid.


    "Where do you think this is? You, me, or them, only one of us can go out in the end."


    The other two groups did not expect that she would not even bother to pretend to be hypocritical and polite, so she tore up the situation of the three of them completely.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became tense.


    Even Du Yangfeng, a master of adjusting the atmosphere, was at a loss.


    Poison sect leader, it''s really poisonous.


    "You, what do you mean? Anyway, we are all members of the poison sect!"


    The man looked a little flustered.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care. She sneered and said, "don''t you know what I mean? Here, you are you and I am me. Whoever can finish the task alive is his ability."


    With that, she took Bai Su and stepped aside to show her attitude.


    She''s not stupid.


    Since these people came in, the six people in the medical department have obviously been ready to do it at any time.


    Before, they had an absolute advantage. Now, once she and those people work together, it''s not a good thing for those people in the medical school.


    Motioning, she first put on a posture of opposition in the nest, so that the other party can feel that they will not cooperate.


    Three pillars and mutual restriction are temporary security.


    "OK! OK! I read you wrong!"


    Wei Jian almost breathed out an old mouthful of blood.


    He had thought that although the woman made some publicity, she would still be sensible in the end.


    Who would have thought that she would be so stubborn.


    There was a trace of gloom in his eyes.


    It seems that the plan made before can be implemented.


    When he looked at Lin Mengya again, there was only cold alienation in his eyes.


    Bai Su saw that she was subconsciously protected in front of her.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder so that she didn''t have to be so nervous.


    Beside the medical door, Chi Nu stared at them when she and Bai Su first appeared.


    "I want their faces!"


    Her tone was a bit obsessed and couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    This master and servant, either charming or cold, is very rare.


    Lin Mengya felt a cold realization, sticky and greasy around her body.


    She looked to the medical door and saw only a woman in red.


    But that face


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. A domineering, smart and vicious woman gradually emerged from her mind.


    Long Mengru!


    In the end, the woman who tried to subvert the government of Jin and even ascend the throne and become emperor just disappeared.


    However, that face is at least 70% similar to long Mengru.


    The remaining 20% is just because their bone images are somewhat different.


    And long Mengru is very petite, but the woman in front of her is quite tall and much hotter.


    Will there be two people who look the same in the world?


    She didn''t know, so she felt strange.


    Fortunately, she just took one look and took back her eyes.


    Chi Nu only thought she noticed something and looked at it a few times before she nodded in satisfaction.


    The realization of Shen Bingqing has always fallen on Lin Mengya,


    Cao Yue next to her was jealous and sad.


    Why, he just won''t look at himself?


    The three groups have countless thoughts. It''s hard to say who wins and who loses.


    Du Yangfeng is worthy of being a master. After looking around, he opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Since we are all acquaintances, I don''t need to talk nonsense about some things. Everyone must come down this time to complete the task. In that case, let''s show our powers. Just don''t think about it for the moment so that others won''t complain. What do you think?"


    Du Yangfeng is a clever man.


    Everything is empty until you find something.


    If you want to fight, it''s not too late to find something.


    "I have no problem, as long as some people don''t force me."


    Lin Mengya took the lead in agreeing. Her insinuation almost killed Wei Jian.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do such a villain!"


    Wei Jian''s attitude was very blunt.


    Now they really look at each other and hate each other. They all want each other and suddenly disappear from their face.


    Shen Bingqing also nodded and reached a truce agreement temporarily.


    The three parties are not pleasing to each other, but they restrict each other.


    Wei Jian arched his hand at Shen Bingqing. After saying hello, he took his own people to the other side.


    Only Lin Mengya with Bai Su seemed very weak.


    "Miss, shall we take the opportunity to slip away first?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her big white Su girl strangely.


    Since when did the little beauty of the iceberg become a little clever ghost?


    But her attitude seemed too leisurely.


    "What''s the hurry? If we leave now, where can we see a good play later?"


    "Good play?"


    Bai Su really didn''t understand.


    Now, their situation can be regarded as an enemy. How can their master be so calm?


    The timing is wrong, and she can''t explain it too clearly.


    In short, the two sides will fight soon.


    As for what they are looking for, strictly speaking, it has nothing to do with it.


    Anyway, everything she wanted has been found. She stayed here just to disturb their actions.


    With the addition of poison sect disciples, everyone became more active in looking for things.


    Although the space here is not small, so many people also have time to find it.


    A circle down, but nothing.


    Neither side looked very good.


    Wei Jian narrowed her eyes.


    He knew that the poison gate came down first, and just now, Gong Ya and her husband were outside again.


    Therefore, if you want to know where the things in it go, I''m afraid only the six doctors know.


    In my heart, I can''t help but have a little mind of killing people and stealing goods.


    "Son Shen."


    He smiled modestly and could not see the calculation in his heart.


    "The people on our side are not strong. It seems that your people are better."


    Now, who doesn''t know what the other party is up to?


    But Shen Bingqing has always been a lonely person. He didn''t pay much attention to the bad intentions of the other party.


    "I''m flattered."


    Wei Jian''s smile deepened, and the disciples of the poison sect surrounded him.


    "Why don''t you ask childe Shen to give them a few words. When you get something, you can share it together."


    There are six people in Shen Bingqing''s side, but there are nine people in Wei Jian''s side.


    In terms of numbers, they have an advantage.


    But fighting never depends on the number of people.


    For example, Bai Su around her should have the highest martial arts.


    Lin Mengya stood aside and didn''t say a word.


    Those people in the poison sect are definitely not the opponents of those six people.


    Besides, those six people must not have come for the first time.


    She can temporarily fall out with the people of the poison door, but she can''t let them die, otherwise she will be in danger.


    Over there, Wei Jian already felt that she had taken the initiative.


    "Wei Jian, what do you mean?"


    Shen Bingqing didn''t speak, but Du Yangfeng put away his smiling face.


    Wei Jian smiled.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Du. I just want you to share some things that everyone should know. Besides, more people know, isn''t it more help?"


    "Hum! Don''t look at yourself. If you want our benefits, you deserve it?"


    Wang Tong doesn''t look up to Wei Jian at all.


    Although they haven''t met, the sect of poison sect leader has always been related to the inner sect.


    It''s just that it''s not a good relationship.


    They have long heard that Wei Jian is a man of great success, and he claims to be a romantic and elegant scholar. In fact, he is a young boy who has not grown up.


    Those people of the poison sect want to push him to the position of the sect leader. They don''t know if it''s a sign of killing the sect.


    Compared with that, the female sect leader looks more decent.


    "Are you the inner disciple named Wang Tong?"


    Wei Jian looked at Wang Tong with disgust and said, "no wonder the whole inner door says you are a waste. Compared with other people, you are just an elder martial uncle. Tut, this time you came out with Childe Shen to pick up the leak?"


    "Shut up!"


    Wang Tong''s face turned white with anger when he was stabbed in the foot.


    But their conversation made Lin Mengya secretly guess.


    Even martial uncle doesn''t know much about the internal affairs of the medical school.


    Some of the information she knew came back from the people who sent people to monitor them after they arrived.


    But Wei Jian seems to know them.

 Chapter 2147

    She knew that the relationship between the poison sect and the medical sect was not so simple, but she didn''t expect that in recent years, the former sect leader of the poison sect was actually related to the medical sect.


    So, how did the medical sect encircle and intercept the disciples of the poison sect and force them to participate in this competition? Did the poison sect know about it long ago?


    Thinking of this, she realized that from the very beginning, Wei Jian should not want to let her go out alive.


    "Master, will they fight?"


    Bai Su has been very nervous about the current situation.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and looked coldly at the two groups in front of her.


    They quarreled. At last, Du Yangfeng came out and made a round, but he didn''t do it.


    The corners of the mouth sneer, which is the same as the thoughts of high-ranking people.


    Try not to do anything that can move your mouth.


    "They quarrel with them, we look for us."


    Lin Mengya is now like a leopard hunting at any time.


    Predators are always patient.


    No matter how the other two goods jumped, she stood still.


    Du Yangfeng and Shen Bingqing looked at each other. From each other''s eyes, they saw the same fear of the woman.


    It seems that the purpose of their deliberately conflict with the poison gate has been discovered by her.


    Shen Bingqing immediately turned and left, no longer deliberately doing those ridiculous things.


    But Wei Jian didn''t see it all the time. He glanced proudly at the medical door and Gong ya.


    These two groups don''t know what''s good or bad.


    Unlike others, Lin Mengya is not looking for a sacred tree.


    She just stroked the wall inch by inch, trying to find something similar to the information in the previous mural.


    The pattern on the wall is very simple, like some kind of plant, and like those family patterns and so on.


    On the other side, Shen Bingqing and his party, who were always thinking about not revealing their secrets in front of the enemy, secretly greeted their companions.


    Lin Mengya''s attention never left each other.


    Xiaoyao always monitors their every move, and just now, Xiaoyao has reminded her.


    Du Yangfeng smiled as usual, but now his face was full of regret.


    "It seems that we are doomed to get nothing this time. Alas, elder martial brother Shen, let''s go first."


    Shen Bingqing looked at the others and nodded slightly.


    When the six were about to quit, they were blocked by Wei Jian.


    "Wait a minute."


    Du Yangfeng''s smile was a little stiff, but he politely asked, "what does Mr. Wei mean?"


    Wei Jian looked very unhappy.


    "Are you really sure there''s nothing in it?"


    Wang tongleng snorted and said, "isn''t there something you can see at a glance? Besides, we''re not your men. What does this have to do with you?"


    Wei Jian looked at them suspiciously.


    After making sure they didn''t have anything more, they reluctantly accepted the result.


    Since there is nothing, he will not waste more time.


    But what if these people leave first and cut off their own way back?


    Thinking of this, he immediately laughed with calculation.


    "Since everyone thinks so, we won''t bother. But you came down first when you came down. Can we go up first?"


    "Let you go first? If you tamper with our rope, won''t we be locked up in this dark sinkhole all our life?"


    Chinu said sarcastically.


    Wei Jian''s face became very ugly. After all, he still had a criminal record.


    His eyes turned and he saw the master and servant who had been beside him without saying a word or participating in all this.


    "In that case, let them go last. Although I don''t agree with them, we belong to the same school in the end. If I abandon my classmates, I won''t look good if it gets out."


    At this time, even the medical school refreshed the lower limit of the shameless degree of Wei Jian.


    Looking at his face, I want the sinister of the whole dead. I''m afraid it''s just a small matter to harm his fellow disciples?


    Who knows, Lin Mengya nodded and accepted it gladly.


    "Well, we''ll be the last one. But don''t try to think of me as an abandoned son. If I can come down, I''ll have a plan not to go up. You, including the doctors, don''t think it''s better."


    Her tone was relaxed, but in an instant, both groups were on guard.


    Before they came here, what they heard most was the deeds of the most legendary female sect leader of the poison sect.


    So neither Wei Jian nor Shen Bingqing dared to act rashly against her.


    There were also several intentional temptations just now, which made them realize that the woman in front of them was not as simple as they imagined.


    Wei Jian bit her teeth.


    "Of course, let''s go."


    What I thought in my heart was to take the opportunity to get rid of Lin Mengya anyway.


    Who knows, as soon as Wei Jian and his party walked into the corridor outside, they heard bursts of roar inside.


    As soon as his face changed, he knew he had been fooled.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya took Bai Su and broke into the deepest place before the sound sounded.


    Then there were the six people from the medical school.


    When Wei Jian realized that something was wrong and rushed in, Du Yangfeng, the last to deal with the aftermath, had entered a suddenly opened stone gate.


    With a bang, the stone gate closed tightly.


    Only Wei Jian and his men were locked out.


    "Asshole!"


    He shouted at the stone gate. No matter how he kicked, the stone gate didn''t move like a mountain.


    "Wait, dare to play with me, I''ll kill you all!"


    The shame of being teased has made him lose his mind.


    This is a door opened with a delay mechanism. Except for the person who opened it, only Xiaoyao noticed.


    So, for the first time, she took Bai Su and flashed into the door.


    Behind him, the six people in the medical door also moved quickly.


    After the gate was closed, the two sides confronted each other silently.


    Du Yangfeng''s eyes flashed a trace of danger. It was a secret and sparse, and he was robbed by others.


    Now, the faces of the six people were not very good-looking.


    "The leader of the palace is so clever. We were used by you after all."


    She knew the anger of the other party and was extremely vigilant in her heart, but she was still relaxed in front of people.


    "Where is the use so ugly? To put it bluntly, I''m destined for you. Since I''m destined for you, you''d better go with it."


    Here is different from the darkness outside. Somehow, the wall is full of glittering fluorescence.


    Suddenly bright and dark, they are not fully sure that they can kill with one blow.


    Du Yangfeng looked at Shen Bingqing next to him. After seeing the latter nodded slightly to himself, he temporarily put away his killing heart.


    "You''re right. The palace master, please first."


    Lin Mengya knows that they want to explore their own way.


    It doesn''t matter. He smiled and took Bai Su and turned around and left.


    "Everybody, come with me."


    She noticed that all six of them knew martial arts, and their martial arts were not low.


    But Bai Su may not be able to cope with it.


    Besides, she is also a poison doctor. Naturally, she won''t do it easily there.


    After all, no one wants to stay here.


    But she felt that there was a greedy look behind her, more and more eager.


    At a corner, she yanked Bai Su aside.


    There was a crisp sound of qinglingling. Dozens of dense ox hair needles appeared on the stone wall in the direction she stood before.


    Such changes stopped both sides.


    Lin Mengya said calmly, "you really see me when you plot against me by such means."


    The ox hair needle is extremely thin. If it is tied on her body, you can''t see it clearly without looking carefully in such light.


    And what sticks on it is not a deadly poison, but an anesthetic.


    She will gradually lose consciousness, and then she will be slaughtered by others.


    The dangerous balance was broken by these dozens of needles.


    Facing her question, several people in the medical school looked different.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We don''t use such a dirty means!"


    Wang Tong knew who did it and deliberately picked himself out.


    Shen Bingqing frowned slightly and looked at Chinu.


    Chi Nu felt a little pity, but when he saw that his companions were dissatisfied with his sneak attack, he had to say impatiently: "I hurt the palace master by mistake. I didn''t expect the palace master to be so skillful."


    But before she finished, she felt a pain in her wrist.


    "Ouch! Who did it!"


    A thin blood line appeared on her white and greasy wrist.


    But no one could see how she was hurt.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said word by word, "next time you miss it again, I''ll want your right hand. Anyway, it''s useless, isn''t it?"


    In the dim light, the woman in front of them was clearly beautiful and moving, but at this moment, they all had some fear in their hearts.


    Obviously, their number has the upper hand, but they always feel that the woman in front of them seems to be able to crush them at any time.


    The atmosphere gradually deadlocked.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care, but then said, "Bai Su, it''s better to be faster next time."


    Then she glanced at Chinu.


    "If you speed up, you won''t feel the pain."


    "Yes, master."


    In the back, six people shivered.


    They can''t help holding their hands tightly for fear that their wrists will leave their arms silently.


    This hand can be regarded as a temporary deterrent to the other party.


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and quietly gave Bai Su a commendatory look.


    In fact, it''s a concealed weapon newly practiced by Bai su. Its shape is similar to a small boomerang, but it''s made of special materials and is light and compact.


    Therefore, this unexpected effect can be caused.


    Eight people continued to move forward, and the light on the stone wall became more and more lasting.


    Finally, they entered a crystal cave with gorgeous colors.


    "How beautiful!"


    Cao Yue looked at the crystal and sighed.


    Wang Tong looked at the beauty and turned his mind. He took out a dagger and was ready to dig a big one to coax Cao Yue to be happy.


    But he didn''t want the red slave next to him, but he grabbed his dagger.


    "Fool, don''t bother me if you want to die!"


    Wang Tong was completely angered.


    He looked at the cunning bitch.


    "You want to die!"

 Chapter 2148

    Chi Nu lost Wang Tong''s dagger and his eyes were full of malice.


    "Why, with you trash, do you want to fight me?"


    Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Shen Bingqing finally spoke.


    "All stop. Wang Tong, Chi Nu is right. This is not a crystal, but the cave of the fire spirit insect."


    When he said this, he looked at Lin Mengya.


    The latter picked his eyebrows and gently touched the "crystal" next to him with his fingers.


    "It seems that childe Shen is really knowledgeable. Yes, here is a piece of fire spirit insect eggs. If your companion moved just now, we will all be burned into fly ash in a moment."


    Fire spirit insect, the only creature living in magma.


    Their nests are built under the magma and their range of activity is also within the magma.


    But only when hatching eggs, they must be in humidity and low temperature.


    Look at the maturity of insect eggs. They should break eggs in these days.


    And it must be returned here by the adult, use the hot temperature on the body, break a hole in the "crystal", that is, the egg, and then let the mature larvae climb out.


    If Wang Ge''s dagger just dug through here, the basically grown larvae will fly out.


    Adults who are not far from here will immediately smell the larva, and then think it''s time.


    Thousands of adults with magma temperature fly over, where do they have a chance to live?


    She was reminded by the small medicine only after she saw these insect eggs.


    But I didn''t expect that Chinu and Shen Bingqing would know.


    It seems that they should know something about the situation here.


    Wang Tong blushed, but he hated Chinu, a bitch who humiliated him.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t bother to fight in their dens. They don''t have much time. The adults of fire spirit insects don''t know when they will return here.


    They must dare to find things before those deadly things come.


    They were looking for a sacred tree, but she looked around and didn''t see anything similar to a tree.


    When everyone was at a loss, she suddenly heard a weak voice.


    Quietly pulled Bai Su, and they walked to the right wall together.


    On those insect eggs, a small Golden Shadow suddenly appeared.


    It''s a little candle dragon!


    The little guy is a little older than when he was born, but he is still small.


    Spit out the red letter and want to be intimate with her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to expose it to those people. She grabbed the little thing in her hand and hid it in her sleeve.


    How did it find here?


    Before she could think of the answer, Du Yangfeng and Shen Bingqing suddenly walked aside.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, did you hear anything?"


    Shen Bingqing put his hand on the wall. With a slight vibration that ordinary people could not detect, he "heard".


    "Everybody, something is coming!"


    Wang Tong turned pale and shouted, "it''s a fire spirit insect. It must be a fire spirit insect!"


    Chi Nu didn''t care to ridicule him, but released the poisonous insects on his body.


    "Shut up!"


    Although she was a little prepared, she didn''t know if she could escape.


    Lin Mengya looked at Chi Nu''s skillful appearance and narrowed her eyes.


    She knew from the beginning that Chi Nu was a demagogue.


    It''s just that the poison on each other''s body is too insidious, so she always pays attention.


    For the movement outside, Xiaoyao also fed back the results.


    "Master, I don''t know why. The giant snake outside was disturbed! Now it climbed over with those black snakes. I''m afraid there are a lot of them."


    Her heart sank slightly.


    The cuffs moved slightly, and the little candle dragon showed his head, some excitedly coated with snake letters.


    A bold guess emerged in my mind. Could it not have brought those things outside?


    She tapped across her sleeve.


    But the little candle dragon climbed her finger and slid onto the crystal insect eggs.


    "Come back!"


    She whispered, but the little candle dragon disappeared in an instant.


    She came forward but was dragged back by Bai su.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Overhead, a dense black snake appeared in front of the crowd.


    For a moment, even her scalp felt numb.


    "Hissing" made everyone''s hearts tighten. Finally, I heard a "bang". The tip of a tail also had a bucket of thick black, falling from the sky.


    "Yes, it''s a swallow snake! How did it get down!"


    Wang Tong was scared to death.


    But not all of his partners are as useless as him.


    Everyone showed their magic powers and leaned closely together.


    They are not to protect their partners, but when there are many people, they are more likely to escape.


    For a time, only Lin Mengya and Bai Su came here and became an isolated island.


    "Gong ya, come here!"


    Shen Bingqing suddenly shouted.


    Cao Yue behind him showed a painful and distorted look in an instant.


    The one who has been around him is clearly himself. Why has he never seen himself in his eyes.


    But Lin Mengya refused the other party''s kindness.


    Joking, even the big snake subconsciously avoided her and only went to the people over there.


    Where is she? Where is the safest, okay?


    Shen Bingqing closed her mouth.


    He was not a bad man, but he didn''t compete with her and was unwilling.


    But Cao Yue sounded the alarm.


    Her head was hot for a moment. She took out a small powder box and threw it in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    The powder box is equipped with a simple mechanism, which will automatically spray out the powder after landing.


    Lin Mengya prepared in time and flashed quickly.


    When the powder filled the air, the giant snake suddenly turned its direction and rushed towards the powder.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wood and stone, who had no sense of existence, grabbed Cao Yue''s wrist and asked.


    The latter clenched his lips, looking pitiful, weak and frightened.


    "I, I just want to distract the snake."


    "That medicine will make it crazy and generous. Do you want to kill us?"


    Several other people cast cold eyes.


    Cao Yue shrunk her neck and looked very helpless.


    "No, I didn''t mean to hurt everyone. I''m just afraid..."


    "If you have no brain, don''t treat everyone as a fool. I tell you, I don''t care how jealous you are. But if you dare to do this trick again, I''ll skin you!"


    Chinu is also a cold threat.


    Cao Yue''s eyes were red when these people said that she looked forward to Shen Bingqing, but she saw that the other party was also disapproving.


    Suddenly, I felt that I was too wronged.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, everyone. I''m too capricious."


    Wang Tong was so distressed that he hurriedly comforted him.


    On the other side, Lin Mengya''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "A bunch of madmen!"


    She spat, took Bai Su and ran outside.


    Now it''s not a matter of exposure. Now, it''s still important to run for your life.


    Under normal circumstances, this medicine can only attract its attention.


    But the giant snake had just been injured before. It was weak. How could it withstand the medicine.


    The swallow snake shook, and the next moment, it began to twist and dance wildly.


    Lin Mengya really wants to cry without tears. Even if the Golden Snake dances wildly, it''s a black snake twisting its fart!


    The giant snake had too much strength. Soon, the eggs of those fire spirit insects quietly waiting for maturity in the cave were knocked down by it.


    The whole is OK, but there are so many that have been knocked away by the giant snake.


    "No, the fire spirit insect is coming out!"


    She shouted and pulled Bai Su to step up.


    Who knows, just at the entrance of the cave, small insects like fireflies appeared in front of her.


    "Master, step back!"


    Bai Su wanted to resist for her, but before she could stop it, Bai Su''s sharp sword was penetrated by the fire spirit insect.


    Yes, it''s penetration!


    The heat broke the hard metal in an instant, and the feeling was creepy.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya knew what the bright and dark stones on both sides were.


    That is the adult of the fire spirit insect who is ready to break the stone with high temperature and come here to welcome the arrival of new life!


    They were surrounded by fire spirit insects from the beginning!


    "Dead woman, when you go out, I have to make you a poison man!"


    Red Nu angrily scolded and glared at Cao Yue, who had more than enough success to defeat.


    If it weren''t for this bitch''s jealousy, how could they be surrounded by those deadly insects?


    Chi Nu dared not neglect, and immediately released all the poisonous insects on his body.


    This is what she specially prepared for today, but the situation is not optimistic.


    There are more and more fire spirit insects in the cave.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su were also forced to retreat. Strangely, there were no fire spirit insects there.


    Du Yangfeng saw this situation with sharp eyes, but subconsciously thought that it was because there were fewer insect eggs there.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, let''s go to them!"


    Shen Bingqing nodded and agreed. The six people immediately ran past with their own magic powers.


    "Ah! My face!"


    Cao Yue suddenly screamed.


    They found that she accidentally ran into a fire spirit bug.


    A small black burnt hole appeared on her beautiful face.


    The temperature of fire spirit bug is too high. If she hadn''t hid in time, she would have penetrated her face directly.


    "My face, my face! Elder martial brother Shen, I hurt so much!"


    Cao Yue is stupid.


    If Wang Tong hadn''t led her, I''m afraid she would have been left behind by several others.


    To a safer place, Cao Yue kept crying.


    But Lin Mengya saw clearly just now that the fire spirit bug was deliberately shot by Chi Nu on Cao Yue''s face with a weapon.


    People who run for their lives don''t forget to harm others. This woman''s heart is more poisonous than the poisonous insects she keeps!


    As for Cao Yue, she is also to blame.


    In short, these two women are not good people.


    "It''s okay, Xiaoyue. Show me."


    Wang Tong painfully opened Cao Yue''s hand, but the latter screamed.


    "Don''t touch me!"

 Chapter 2149

    For people like Cao Yue, the destruction of her face has made her life worse than death.


    She still has time to play some tricks with Wang Tong?


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su leaned inside and looked at the scene coldly.


    Shen Bingqing doesn''t know whether to see it or not. Anyway, what he cares about most now is how to get out safely under the siege of fire spirit insects.


    Somehow, he looked at Gong ya.


    "Palace leader, we are all trapped here now. If you have any ideas, you might as well say it."


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other and thought that this man was really cold.


    The little beauty over there is crying just to arouse his pity. It''s a pity.


    "The method is very simple. Just find someone as a shield in front. If you walk faster, you may be able to turn the corpse into fly ash and run out."


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled wildly, but the six people over there looked cold.


    Each other, have some vigilance.


    But Shen Bingqing was not fooled. He had seen that the other party was deliberately provoking.


    "Don''t panic. This method won''t work. So many fire spirit insects can''t be stopped by one person alone."


    "What if five guarantees and one?"


    A sinister flash flashed in Chi Nu''s eyes.


    Then, the remaining five took a step back as much as possible.


    She looked at these people and smiled with all kinds of charm.


    "Don''t be afraid. I can just say it casually. But if I really have to, I''d better keep one person and send a message."


    In danger, she was only thinking about herself.


    Now, even Du Yangfeng couldn''t help it.


    "Chi Nu, even if you finally want to abandon the car and guard the marshal, it''s not up to you. Elder martial brother Shen is much more noble than you in the inner door. I advise you to give up those bad ideas."


    Chi Nu smiled disdainfully, but his eyes were cold.


    Lin Mengya is communicating with Xiaoyao.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Yes, I can feel it. It''s under the egg in the middle. But there are giant snakes and fire spirit insects. I''m afraid my life will be gone before I get there."


    Lin Mengya calmed down and looked at the middle area.


    Strange to say, the giant snake seems to have no idea of the danger. Even if nine out of ten of the small black snakes it brought were burned to ashes, it still managed to climb towards the middle position against the fire spirit insects that could make it penetrate the scales and burn out small black holes in an instant.


    At this time, the fire spirit insect seemed to get some kind of call, and began to fly from around to the middle.


    The fire spirit insects there are getting older and more, and the light is becoming more and more dazzling.


    Suddenly, the giant snake rolled over and climbed straight to the hottest direction.


    The black snake disappeared into the brilliant light in an instant.


    The smell of burnt skin and meat filled the whole underground cave.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene, but at the next moment, great changes took place.


    A huge mass of light suddenly elongated and then burst into bloom.


    For a time, a huge "light tree" appeared in front of everyone.


    She only heard the sound of someone swallowing beside her.


    "This, this is the sacred tree?"


    Du Yangfeng said foolishly.


    Lin Mengya nodded. In front of them, the bright and strong "trunk" and the "branches" stretching their winding posture were all displayed in front of them.


    Such a magnificent and strange scene can definitely be called a sacred tree.


    But who knows, the temperature of this center can be comparable to the scorching heat of magma.


    Who can take such a "divine tree" away?


    Just when everyone was attracted by the spectacular scene, Lin Mengya was suddenly pushed out by a strong force from behind.


    "Master!"


    Bai Su cried in horror and stretched out her hand to try to stop, but she was still a step late.


    Seeing Lin Mengya rush towards the middle light tree, in the crowd, those bitter eyes were full of wild pleasure.


    Just when everyone thought she would be burned, suddenly a dark shadow flashed.


    Then I saw her being held in her arms and bumped into the light tree.


    "No!"


    Bai Su knelt on the ground with grief in her eyes.


    With so many fire spirit insects and such high temperature, I''m afraid the master will


    Anger, grief, drove her.


    Bai Su pulled out his long sword and turned coldly to look at those people.


    "Go to hell!"


    In fact, the moment she fell to the fire spirit insect tree, Lin Mengya''s mood was unprecedented calm.


    She brushed past death several times and was no longer afraid of the end of life.


    It''s just a pity. There are too many regrets.


    But when she was held in a safe embrace, she couldn''t help feeling her nose sour.


    Why are you so stupid? If he dies with her, what about the children and relatives?


    But she felt that it was too cruel to leave him alone.


    Because he is the only one in the world, which is closely related to her from life to death.


    Predictably, the burning pain did not come.


    She lay on the man''s chest and fell firmly to the ground.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw only his slightly pale handsome face.


    "I, this is..."


    Before she finished, long Tianyu made sure that she was safe with an eager kiss.


    When they both calmed down, Lin Mengya turned over carefully.


    She looked around blankly and found that there were fire spirit insects around.


    "Are you okay?"


    She pulled him up and asked with concern.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    That scene just now almost scared him to death.


    Without thinking about it, he held her and tried to go to the yellow spring together.


    But I didn''t want to. They were all right.


    She was relieved to make sure that the man was not hurt at all except for a few burnt holes in his clothes.


    "Fortunately, we are all safe and sound."


    She snuggled into his chest and felt her heart beating wildly, which was the rule again.


    It seems that they should have entered the interior of the divine tree.


    Long Tianyu took her in one hand and carefully observed the surrounding environment.


    "Why didn''t the fire spirit bug attack us just now?"


    It''s strange. If they didn''t die, they had to burn a layer of flesh.


    But now, there is no scald. It''s really strange.


    "I don''t know. But when I followed you, I found that they didn''t seem to be too close to you."


    He knows this from the outside.


    "Then why are you all right?"


    She looked at long Tianyu suspiciously.


    It''s not her criticism, but it''s really strange.


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said, "at first I thought my hiding place had nothing to do with insect eggs, but now it seems that it may be because I was infected with your breath."


    That''s possible.


    Because she has been with her for years, Yu doesn''t even recruit mosquitoes now.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were sharp. She saw a bulge on their feet.


    When he got up as like as two peas, he saw that it was a circular bulge, and it had the same texture as the wall on the cave.


    "Do you think it''s what they''re looking for?"


    She asked in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu was also curious and reached out to touch it.


    "It should be. I remember there was a big piece of insect eggs before."


    Yes, the scale here is the largest. Now, it''s actually empty.


    She seemed to think of something and rubbed it on the pattern.


    "Hiss -"


    The familiar tingling made her a little frightened.


    Long Tianyu immediately felt nervous. He quickly picked up her hand and wiped her with a clean skirt.


    "No problem."


    Just now she let go of the blood poison because she was with the enemy. This meeting immediately asked long Tianyu to tear the cloth stained with blood, throw it directly into the light tree and burn it into nothingness.


    With the "click", just now it was a small convex circle, and suddenly a small cylindrical box was arched out.


    The lid opened automatically like a petal, and then she saw a delicate Amethyst eardrop lying inside.


    She tried to take away the earrings, the box closed automatically, and then returned to the original place.


    Looking at the little Earrings lying in the palm of her hand, she just felt ridiculous.


    So much noise, just for this little eardrop?


    She and long Tianyu looked at each other. From each other''s eyes, they saw the same helplessness.


    Damn it, I''m so good at playing tricks.


    With the box closed again, the light tree gradually collapsed.


    The two people snuggling up to each other gradually showed their figure as the fire spirit insects dispersed.


    In the cave, two people had fought with the remaining five people.


    Lin Mengya looked at their figure and immediately called, "Bai Su, Xiao Yu, I''m still alive!"


    In an instant, the seven people stopped and looked in her direction in surprise.


    She waved to the two men. Bai Su and the other one ran towards them with red eyes.


    "Master!"


    "Sister!"


    Lin Mengya burst out laughing. She grabbed the man''s ear, bit her teeth and said, "Lin Zhongyu, wood in stone, you are very good at naming yourself!"


    Wood and stone, no, are disguised Lin Zhongyu. At the moment, where can we take care of the so-called dignity.


    A pair of eyes were full of tears, and the voice also restored the youth''s clearness.


    "Sister, I thought, I thought I''d never see you again!"


    Lin Mengya''s heart softened at once.


    He turned and gently rubbed his head, but when he saw his easy appearance, he couldn''t help showing some dislike.


    "Take off your disguise quickly. I''m watching too much drama."


    Lin Zhongyu is a little wilted. After that, his sister doesn''t like him and doesn''t twist her ears.


    He grabbed the disguise on his face, and then a young face as handsome as a relegated fairy in heaven appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the young man who has gradually grown in front of her, Lin Mengya can''t help feeling.


    "When I grow up, I have many ideas. Next time I do this dangerous thing without telling me, I won''t discount your legs!"

 Chapter 2150

    Lin & middot; What a bag & middot; Zhongyu nodded at once, as clever as a little milk dog.


    Lin Mengya is very satisfied with her little brother''s speed of admitting his mistake. She hugs the young man who is still young and astringent.


    "Haven''t seen you for so long. Do you miss your sister?"


    Lin Zhongyu looked at her eagerly and nodded silently.


    Lin Mengya rubbed his head and found that unconsciously, the child had exceeded half of her head, and now she was only a little shorter than her man.


    "Well, I know you have your difficulties. Do you want to go back? If you haven''t finished your work, let your brother-in-law leave all these people to ensure your safety."


    Five others:


    Du Yangfeng jumped out first and accused Lin Zhongyu with righteous indignation.


    "Mu Shi, I didn''t expect you to be a traitor! Are you worthy of the cultivation of your school?"


    Lin Zhongyu looked back coldly and said, "the reason why he took me back is that I have a special physique and have the potential to be his medicine puppet. Cultivation? Damage is almost the same!"


    When Lin Mengya heard this, her face was not very good-looking.


    The children she raised by herself deserve to be abused?


    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, her voice was chilly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my brother is taken care of by you. I will never forget these things. Besides, I''m not good at anything, but I''m good at protecting my weaknesses. My brother''s grievances in the medical school will have to be borne by you in the future."


    Shen Bingqing and his party have not accepted the development of things until now.


    Good fellow apprentices, how can they become the enemy''s younger brother in the blink of an eye, and complain when they come up. Once there is no adult responsibility!


    Among the five people, only Chinu was full of enthusiasm.


    "Handsome boy, you''re a good disguise. If I had found out earlier, you would have lost your face."


    Lin Zhongyu obviously hates Chinu most.


    "It''s just an ugly man who likes to pick people''s faces. You deserve it!"


    It is worthy of Lin Mengya''s education. Stepping on other people''s painful feet is accurate step by step.


    Immediately, Chinu became angry.


    "Who do you say is ugly? Say it again!"


    "Ugly, do you want me to say what I say? Why, because you''re ugly?"


    Red Nu''s eyes were red with anger.


    What she likes most in her life is to hear others praise her beauty. What she can''t stand most is to be said ugly.


    The inner door offended her. I don''t know how many of them were tortured to death by her.


    "I''ll peel your skin and let all the insects eat your meat and drink your blood!"


    With that, she hurried her insects and Qi Qi came towards him.


    But unexpectedly, the other party was not only afraid, but also showed a look of ridicule.


    "It seems that you are not only ugly, but also stupid."


    Chi Nu didn''t understand the meaning of this, but she felt a slight itch on her face.


    After that, Du Yangfeng''s eyes shrunk.


    I only saw that the facial features of the woman in front of me had melted away.


    "My face, what happened to my face?"


    Chi Nu was crazy and went to cover his face.


    But Lin Mengya, who was on one side, had already seen through. It turned out that Chi Nu had forcibly used some methods to change his facial features.


    It seems that it should be the Gu poison she is best at.


    Xiaoyu is possessed by Wang Gu. She is a natural expert of Gu Dao.


    In addition, with her, any insect can''t turn over any wind and waves.


    The reckless forced drive like red slave will naturally be backfired.


    Therefore, she recovered her original appearance.


    "I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    The woman''s insidious howl makes people feel like a female ghost.


    When Chinu put down her hand again, they all saw her original appearance.


    It was an exotic face, but only before she was abused by herself.


    Because of the perennial irrelevant distortion, the skin of her face is not only extremely loose, but the whole face is like a soft plasticine.


    Really, it can''t be uglier.


    "If you want to kill us, you have to see if you have that ability."


    Lin Mengya finished and stopped talking to the madman.


    She looked at Shen Bingqing, who had been staring at her since they appeared.


    "Childe Shen, I don''t like excessive killing, but I''m definitely a person with clear gratitude and resentment. Today, I meet my brother again, and I can let you go. However, I must teach her a lesson for the one who did evil to me behind my back."


    Her sight fell on Cao Yue, who had been hiding behind the crowd.


    Until now, she didn''t understand why Cao Yue hated her so much.


    Lin Zhongyu, Bai Su and long Tianyu next to her have the same attitude.


    The situation now is not like that just now.


    Du Yangfeng secretly hates Cao Yue''s willfulness and confusion, but he doesn''t dare to really carry it to the end with each other.


    If she hadn''t appeared just now, I''m afraid the five of them would have died in the hands of that man and woman.


    What''s more, the man standing next to her is not easy to mess with.


    Even if the other party hasn''t started, they always have a feeling of being watched by wild animals.


    This taste is really bad.


    "Well, palace leader, it''s really her fault. Otherwise, I''ll ask her to kowtow and make amends for you?"


    "I don''t want it! She''s the leader of poison sect. She''s a scum. Why should I apologize to her?"


    Before Du Yangfeng finished his words, Cao Yue screamed and refused.


    The black hole on her face is not big, but now it makes her frightened and hesitant face a little more ugly.


    Seeing that everyone did not stand in her position, Cao Yue burst into tears.


    She grabbed Shen Bingqing''s hand and said in panic: "elder martial brother Shen, you can''t ignore me! I, I''m for you! This woman, she''s a demon. You''ve only known her for a day, and you''ve been confused by her. However, she''s the leader of the poison sect, and you''ll never be together!"


    Hearing this, Du Yang''s heart was startled.


    On the other side, long Tianyu also narrowed his eyes slightly, tightened his big hand slightly, and silently declared his sovereignty.


    Lin Mengya smiled faintly.


    "If you really like him, how can you not see that he is not infatuated with me, but unwilling?"


    Shen Bingqing frowned and said, "I''ve heard that you''ve ever practiced acupuncture?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, with some pride in her eyes.


    "My needle skill is perfect. Why, do you want to compete with me?"


    Sure enough, Shen Bingqing''s eyes were eager to try because of her words.


    "The third fight, I want to compete with you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "if you want to compare with me, it depends on whether I am willing to compare with you."


    Unexpectedly, Shen Bingqing said the conditions without hesitation.


    "If you win, you can take your father."


    "Why should I trust you?"


    "Your father''s life is in my hand. You don''t want to hurt him for a lifetime because of the arrow wound twenty years ago?"


    Lin Mengya finally showed a serious look.


    My father fought for years and lost many old wounds.


    After studying poison with her teacher, she got a lot of prescriptions to recuperate her father.


    Only 20 years ago, an arrow wound that almost killed his father was very stubborn.


    But then suddenly, my father must have interrupted the treatment.


    The injury was so severe that when it rained on a cloudy day, it almost hurt my father that he couldn''t get out of bed.


    "Good, I should go."


    Shen Bingqing nodded immediately, but her eyes fell on her flexible hands.


    "If you lose, I want you to never get a needle again."


    "Impossible."


    She crossed her hands and put them on her chest.


    Look up, your eyes are full of self-confidence.


    "I won''t lose."


    If she didn''t have the determination to win, she wouldn''t answer at all.


    Shen Bingqing was also aroused by her desire to win or lose. At this time, the people next to her understood why Shen Bingqing''s eyes would always follow Gong ya.


    It turned out that he just wanted to beat his opponent.


    After dealing with Shen Bingqing''s challenge, she turned her head and looked at Cao Yue coldly.


    "Now you see? Your so-called love is just to satisfy your vanity. Besides, in his eyes, there are no women, only opponents."


    Maybe Shen Bingqing will like someone, but it will never be Cao Yue.


    No one will turn a blind eye to the person they love. If so, it''s just because they don''t like enough.


    She''s a passer-by.


    "I, I..."


    Cao Yue couldn''t believe it and looked at her hands straight back.


    Suddenly, while everyone was not paying attention, she turned and ran out of the cave.


    Du Yangfeng wanted to stop her, but he watched her with his own eyes. She was burned to ashes by the fire spirit insects that hadn''t dispersed in time.


    Even, she didn''t even have a chance to shout out her last word.


    Because the firebug burned her throat.


    The burning smell made everyone frown.


    But this is Cao Yue''s own choice and can''t blame anyone.


    "Lord of the palace, anyway, she has eaten the consequences of her own evil. I don''t know if she can let us go."


    Du Yangfeng has been watching them carefully.


    Xiaoyu whispered, "sister, do you really want to let them go?"


    Of course, Lin Mengya understands what Xiaoyu means. Letting people go now is tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    But it''s easy to kill, but it''s troublesome after kindness.


    If there were only a few of them, of course she would kill the root.


    But there are many poison sect disciples outside.


    "No harm."


    The inner disciples are different from those cannon fodder outside. Now they are one dead, one injured and one escaped.


    In particular, there is another Shen Bingqing with obviously different status.


    Now if they are stupid, the doctor will be crazy to revenge.


    It''s better to let them kill themselves slowly.


    "When the fire spirit insects outside disperse, you can naturally leave."


    Her lips saved the lives of those people for the time being.


    As soon as Du Yangfeng breathed a sigh of relief, he heard a cold and vicious voice behind him.


    "Let us go? Oh, the palace master really has a good plan. I''m afraid you want to swallow the benefits of the divine tree alone!"


    In an instant, the sword was drawn.

 Chapter 2151

    At this time, everyone no longer cares about the so-called face.


    Wang Tong, in particular, not only lost his face, but also watched the death of his favorite woman with his own eyes, but put all his resentment on Lin Mengya''s head.


    With a sinister look on his face, he said provocatively: "the leader of the palace is really a smart man. Everyone saw you enter the fire spirit insect without any damage. If you didn''t get the treasure in the divine tree, how could you retreat? Everyone saw just now that the human body, but you can''t fight the fire spirit insect."


    Wang Tong''s words are extremely vicious.


    People''s greed can make people ignore fear and threat, and their eyes are full of the benefits they want.


    As soon as these words were said, the eyes of the four people opposite became different.


    Du Yangfeng communicated with Shen Bingqing in a low voice, and then looked at her.


    "Lord of the palace, we don''t intend to compete with you. But we also worked hard and almost left our lives here. So we thought, can you tell us what the secret of the divine tree is?"


    Lin Mengya sneered and asked, "what if I don''t say? Do you still want to kill and seize treasure?"


    Opposite, hesitated.


    Wang Tong looked at his companion''s concerns and felt very angry in his heart.


    "What else do you want? I don''t believe it. When you came out, those old guys didn''t give you the capital to protect your life? If you don''t take it now, you won''t have a chance in the future!"


    Wang Tong is definitely a real villain.


    As soon as he spoke, he hit the point.


    Nearby, the already crazy red slave suddenly burst into laughter.


    "He''s right. How can I get you out of here alive if you make me like this?"


    It was insidious and made the red slave look like an evil ghost crying endlessly in the fire of hell.


    She suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed it into her abdomen.


    "Today, you all have to stay and bury my beauty!"


    Nearby, Du Yangfeng pulled Shen Bingqing and Wang Tong and immediately stepped aside.


    This crazy woman, what the hell does she want to do?


    In the system, Xiaoyao has analyzed what Chinu wants to do earlier.


    When Lin Mengya heard this, she was stunned.


    In this world, there are really people who can do anything for beauty.


    After seeing her slightly strange look, Xiaoyu whispered to her, "sister, I can stop you for a while. Take this opportunity to leave here first."


    Lin Mengya pulled away from the shock before, and then took a comforting look at her cub.


    "It''s all right. She''s killing herself."


    I saw that after the knife went in, Chi Nu even shed a drop of blood.


    Along the edge of the knife, countless tiny bright red insects climbed out.


    Scene, it''s disgusting.


    "This, what the hell is this!"


    Cairu is not calm.


    She is still short beside Lin Mengya. Such a shocking scene has not been seen.


    Bai Su, Xiao Yu and Lin Mengya, at most, just frowned gently.


    "Gee, it''s a little troublesome this time."


    She sighed.


    Long Tianyu gently gathered her behind him and said, "I''d better do this dirty work."


    But Lin Zhongyu is very enthusiastic.


    "It''s all right. It''s just disgusting. It''s not very powerful."


    Bai Su nodded and took Cairu to the back, giving everything to the three people in front.


    Cairu was ignorant all the way.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t she and Bai Su bravely block the knife for their master?


    It''s rare that Bai Su noticed her face and explained, "don''t be afraid. These things can''t hurt the master and them. Moreover, we can''t help."


    Cairu nodded. It seems that there are a lot of strange things today.


    Usually, Bai Su never said so much.


    No, that doesn''t seem to be the point!


    Each of the red insects is no more than the size of a soybean grain, so when they climb out of the red slave''s body, they are dense and have an overwhelming posture.


    After releasing the insects, Chi Nu''s body changed a lot.


    The former plump and attractive curve quickly shriveled down, and even her height began to shrink back.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, she became a dwarf.


    "You all die!"


    At this time, the red slave had completely lost his mind.


    She was originally a deformed dwarf. Because of this, she was said to be a monster and ugly.


    Therefore, she hates all the people in the world who are more beautiful and sound than her, whether men or women.


    Later, someone in the medical door found her.


    She paid a very tragic price to play with those fools who judge people by appearance as a normal person and a beauty.


    But today, those damn poison sect members forced her to be so embarrassed.


    They, damn it!


    Lin Mengya patted Xiaoyu on the shoulder and tacitly stepped back with her man.


    "Show me what you''ve learned in the past few years. Don''t be afraid. I''ll support you with your brother-in-law. Come on!"


    Lin Zhongyu was helpless.


    But he kept up his spirits and dealt with it calmly.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms like a bone.


    In the distance, it looks like a show of love. In fact, it''s a secret conversation.


    "This thing is unusual. It can fit the human body like a dress. It can be adjusted regardless of its height or body shape."


    Long Tianyu also saw it and squinted slightly.


    "What''s on her should be human skin?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "from the first time I saw her, I smelled the medicine on her. Human skin has been specially treated, but her face is not."


    He heard that she seemed to care about each other''s face. He couldn''t help but bow his head and ask, "do you know?"


    "Well, actually, that''s your half sister. She wanted to be a prince and then disappeared. I guess your father should have something to do with her. I just don''t know where Chinu saw this face."


    For his so-called "sister", long Tianyu doesn''t care at all.


    It''s not that he is indifferent, but that he thinks that his sister must have had a bad relationship with him before, otherwise ya''er won''t react like this.


    She must cherish everything he cherishes more than herself.


    What he hates, she will not hesitate.


    "That person, in order to achieve his own goal, won''t care about anyone."


    "You mean that he took long Mengru to the medical door? But what does the medical door want her to do?"


    Vaguely, the two of them had some speculation.


    But there is so little information available that they don''t know the specific things.


    But one thing is certain that they must be plotting something.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said, "Chi Nu is so similar, but some nuances are different. I guess it should be because she can''t look at each other''s face too carefully."


    Since there is a type changing Gu, even the bone elephant should be able to imitate each other.


    Unless, she can''t study every place carefully, that is to say, Chi Nu can''t at least do anything to long Mengru.


    From this point of view, probably the status of long Mengru should not be too low.


    "By the way, what''s the poison of this Gu?"


    Long Tianyu looked at the insects and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, "non-toxic."


    "Then why..."


    "But it can bite people. The reason why it can safely and completely fit on the human body is that it can bite people''s bones and flesh."


    This thing is as powerful as marching ants.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will become a white bone in a moment.


    Long Tianyu looked at the red tide and felt that his scalp was numb.


    No wonder the red slave was so crazy. He didn''t understand why she was willing to endure such pain and change her appearance.


    Lin Mengya saw through his idea, sighed and said, "you don''t understand, woman, you can bear anything for beauty."


    Long Tianyu really didn''t understand, but he couldn''t help admiring women.


    "No matter what it''s for, it''s great to be able to bear what ordinary people can''t bear."


    Lin Mengya nodded. That''s true.


    However, after a few breaths, they were surrounded by the changing Gu.


    Lin Zhongyu stood in front of everyone and cut his fingertips.


    The king Gu in his body is the king of Gu. All Gu insects in the world instinctively want to give in when they see it.


    The type changing Gu stagnated in front of him, but Lin Zhongyu was not relaxed.


    His eyes were burning and he was looking for something in the Gu group.


    Finally, he found one of them.


    But it''s at least two meters away from him.


    Lin Zhongyu flew into the swarm of poisonous insects. In an instant, those changed poisonous insects seemed to be driven away by something, and they quickly surrounded him in his direction.


    Chinu laughed wildly when he saw that he was caught in the net.


    "Do you think you can control these insects when you find them? It''s all in vain. No one in the world can control them except me."


    "Oh, really?"


    Opposite, Lin Mengya''s very indifferent voice came.


    Red Nu stared at her fiercely, with crazy eyes.


    "But I won''t let you die so easily. I like your skin. I''ll keep your skin well, and then use it for a few years, ha ha -"


    The laughter stopped suddenly.


    The familiar pain hit, and Chi Nu widened his eyes and collapsed to the ground.


    She stared at the center of the Gu group. Inside, a figure slowly appeared.


    "It''s just a female bug. Do you think everyone in the world is as stupid as you?"


    The perfect Lin Zhongyu stands among the red poisonous insects.


    He was a rare good color in the world. Now, the originally bloody Gu group is like a gorgeous peony, which sets off his face like a crown of jade. He can really charm thousands of girls.


    On the white palm, a black and bright female insect about the size of a nail skillfully stopped.

 Chapter 2152

    "I''ll take it."


    Xiaoyu smiled. In an instant, a Golden King Gu climbed out of his collar.


    The black female Gu was swallowed by the king Gu, and those modified Gu stopped beside him. From this moment on, he had control.


    "Poof -"


    The red slave collapsed to the ground and vomited a mouthful of black blood.


    His eyes were lax. Obviously, he couldn''t stand being eaten back. He was out of breath and died.


    Of course, Lin Zhongyu doesn''t look like a pervert like red slave. He likes to let these deadly things hang on his body.


    Just keeping them now can frighten each other.


    Such a reversal was clearly not expected by the other party.


    Lin Mengya smiled, "you guys, do you want to continue the competition?"


    Du Yangfeng and Wang Tong shook their heads at once, neat and uniform.


    That''s more than a fart!


    They all know that the means of red slaves are unfathomable.


    Even in the inner door, few dare to provoke.


    Blood called back their reason.


    The secret of the divine tree is very important, but life is gone. What can we do if we know the secret?


    In the hell hall, isn''t it also a ghost to be an understanding ghost?


    "The sect leader misunderstood. In fact, Wang Tong was only temporarily killed by Cao Yue''s death. He didn''t mean it. Younger martial brother Wang, don''t apologize to the sect leader soon!"


    Du Yangfeng reacted very quickly and made a look at Wang Tong.


    Although the latter still hated them, he could not bow his head temporarily because of the situation.


    "Sorry, I''m reckless. Please forgive me."


    "Is it a little late to apologize now?"


    Lin Zhongyu said coldly, with a bit of killing in his eyes.


    After all, Wang Tong''s words and sentences just now were directed at his sister.


    He doesn''t want to let go of such people who plot against his sister.


    "That''s all. I''m a man of my word. It''s your sincerity to lose two lives. Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya showed a reluctant look


    The remaining three dared not delay and left in a hurry.


    The fire spirit insects have dispersed, and it has become a dead silence again.


    When she couldn''t hear the voices of those people at all, Xiaoyu asked suspiciously, "sister, didn''t she say to cut the grass and root? Why let them go?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya sank her face and said seriously, "do you really have no hindsight when you are these people?"


    Wang Tong is not really stupid.


    He just used provocation to frighten her.


    They all have back moves, and they are all given by the old monster of the medical school.


    And Yu must have noticed something, otherwise he could have done it just now.


    Since even Yu is afraid, even if they are hard, I''m afraid they can''t get much cheaper.


    Besides, these methods of medicine are too strange.


    She had to keep these people to elicit more secrets.


    "Come on, let''s go out, too."


    After thinking about it, they still returned the same way.


    Lin Mengya remembered that xiaozhulong was here before. Now she doesn''t know where to climb.


    Watching her looking around, everyone joined the team looking for xiaozhulong.


    Looking for it, she felt a chill on her ankle.


    Then the little candle dragon quickly climbed to her shoulder and stuck to her neck nest.


    "Don''t look for it. It''s back."


    She looked down helplessly. She could only see the snake tail swinging constantly.


    Obviously, the little guy is still very energetic.


    Several people did not delay any more. Under Yu''s arrangement, they climbed out of the Tiankeng smoothly.


    Outside, none of those doctors were found.


    It seems that they really escaped.


    Tiankeng and his party have gained a lot.


    After finding a relatively safe place, Lin Zhongyu also talked about her previous affairs.


    It turned out that before the mutiny in the state of Jin that day, the Wanyan family got some wind.


    Later, because of the friendly relations between the two countries, they also prepared to send troops to support.


    But then something happened, which made them too busy.


    "You mean the Xin family started a rebellion?"


    Lin Zhongyu nodded at her seriously and said, "the wolf of the Xin family is ambitious. Even though my father and I were prepared, they were caught off guard. Therefore, after we hurried to quell the civil strife, the state of Jin has already turned the world upside down."


    "What about the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of Dongxia?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying about her uncle and them.


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s complicated face, she already has the answer.


    "The kingdom of heaven was the first to be overthrown, but they blocked the news. Before I left, I heard that all royal families were under house arrest. Only one prince of the kingdom of heaven escaped. I helped to find it secretly, but there was no trace."


    That must be my second cousin.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank. She didn''t know whether her uncle and cousin could cope with such a mess.


    Next to her, long Tianyu grabbed her hand.


    She turned her head and saw his dark eyes.


    Yes, she has him.


    Whatever the situation, she was never alone.


    "How are they now, uncle and aunt?"


    Mentioning her parents, Xiaoyu''s expression was also relaxed.


    "Speaking of it, my father and my mother are much better now than before. They settled themselves before I went to the medical school. My father said that over the years, the look he wanted to do most was to take my mother and my mother together for some leisurely days."


    That''s good.


    The Lord and his wife are kind to her. They are safe and relieved.


    "Now that you have identified yourself, they will certainly check you. Why don''t you send your uncle and aunt to me."


    Now, feiye city is the safest place.


    And her strength is at least more than that of Xiaoyu.


    Lin Zhongyu nodded and agreed.


    "That''s what I meant. I also felt that someone was chasing us behind me. All the soldiers were at risk. After camouflage, they went to the medical door to hide. Sister, I''ll contact them now and send them to the palace as soon as possible."


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile and asked him to start as soon as possible.


    At the same time, long Tianyu divided dozens of dark guards for his use.


    They agreed to wait until she returned to feiye city.


    She called Hanya Wei and asked them to send a message to feiye city. They must take good care of Xiaoyu''s parents.


    After all these arrangements, Lin Mengya was relieved.


    Several people returned to the camp, and the people of the poison gate were already eager to see through.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya looked at these sincere eyes and smiled.


    "The matter has been solved. Tomorrow, we will be the winner!"


    "Wow", cheers resounded through the sky.


    More than 100 people rejoiced and celebrated the complete victory of the poison gate in advance.


    After everyone vented, she said, "after all, there is still a competition. Before the final result comes out, we should guard against arrogance and impatience and fight steadily."


    This last fight will be more cruel and fierce than the previous two.


    Although she was a little tired, she didn''t have the slightest idea of shrinking.


    Now that she has reached this step, no matter how difficult the road ahead is, she will go on step by step.


    Although let everyone calm down first, Lin Mengya also understands everyone''s urgent mood.


    In the evening, I didn''t order the big guys not to celebrate.


    In order to make them really relax, even for dinner, she used it in her tent.


    After all, she is the sect leader. With her, everyone always has some scruples.


    At night, long Tianyu also flashed into her tent.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and leaned on the bed to look at him.


    "I am sometimes very curious. How can you sneak into my house silently no matter where you are?"


    Long Tianyu sat beside her and said solemnly, "we are legal husband and wife. It''s natural."


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. In fact, this product is deliberately seen by others every time.


    In fact, he used this method to proclaim sovereignty secretly.


    Oh, man.


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to turn around in this kind of thing when he got cheap. After washing his hands and feet in the warm water of the copper basin, he went to bed neatly.


    "I think you seem to have something on your mind?"


    Lin Mengya leaned her head against his leg and whispered, "I asked Bai Su and Cairu before. Xiaoyu turned back after seeing me pushed into the fire spirit insect pile."


    Long Tianyu gently massaged her scalp and understood the meaning of her words.


    Lin Mengya said with self mockery, "do you think I have changed? If it had been in the past, I would not have doubted Xiaoyu. Now, I want to inquire about him behind my back."


    The remorse and guilt in her tone will only make him feel distressed.


    "Silly girl, it''s not your fault. If one of us is not careful along the way, I''m afraid we''ll lose everything. You or I, there are thousands of lives behind us. We can''t afford a little carelessness in some things."


    Lin Mengya nodded. She understood the truth, but when she thought of herself, even the most trusted people had to doubt. She only felt a little sad and helpless.


    "I believe in Xiaoyu. He is my Xiaoyu."


    The closer one is, the more difficult it is for others to imitate.


    Besides, some of Xiaoyu''s habits are more or less influenced by her. It''s not difficult to determine.


    But what she was more worried about was that Xiaoyu said someone was chasing them behind.


    And uncle and big cousin and second cousin. I don''t know how they are now.


    "If I can, I want to go back to Jin."


    "Why?"


    Lin Mengya raised her head, say: "Don''t you think it''s strange? Although the land where the state of Jin is located is on the other side of the sea, everything starts from there. After I left, the world turned upside down, and whether we or Xiaoyu, why would there be people chasing and killing here? And why did your father hide his identity and go to be the king of a small country? And mine Grandma, since she was trying to escape the fate, why did she choose to come back here like her mother in the end? I always feel that there are some very important secrets on the other side of the sea. "

 Chapter 2153

    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows also frowned slightly.


    Now in the knowledge of all insiders, Xiancheng is the starting point of the whole event.


    It seems that those conspiracies all started because of it.


    But the place far overseas is nothing compared with here.


    But why do the masters of the palace family and other big forces infiltrate more?


    It seems that there may be some truth hidden there.


    He pressed her shoulder and whispered, "when things here are stable, I''ll go back with you."


    Well, he always feels sorry for those lost memories.


    If you can revisit her old place, you can make up for some of his regrets.


    Lin Mengya said "um" and continued to be buried in his arms.


    After saving her father and settling everything at home, she could spare some time.


    All things are going on in an orderly way. Even if there is a flood one day, she is not afraid.


    The two snuggled up to each other and spent a warm night.


    The next day, before she woke up, long Tianyu walked out of the camp.


    After learning the news, Lin Mengya''s face did not change.


    If she had a thin skin, she would have been ashamed to death.


    Fortunately, their relationship is well known, reasonable and legal.


    Besides, who dares to laugh at her here?


    Lin Mengya, a bully, calmly walked out of the camp.


    By this time, the big guys had cleaned up.


    She looked around for a week and was angry. "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    At the foot of Yanxia mountain, the members of the ruling Committee have already arrived.


    Although the five-day deadline has not expired, the two doors have sent someone to say that the victory and defeat have been divided yesterday.


    As a last resort, they had to come quickly to testify.


    Even the door had a tacit understanding and went down the mountain at the same time.


    Just a few days ago, the doctor must be more depressed.


    On the side of the poison gate, after last night''s vent, everything is new and calm.


    The person in charge nodded secretly.


    In recent days, he has also made some changes to the poison sect. Moreover, compared with the bossy and polite poison sect disciples of the medical sect, they are more popular with the people here.


    He thought for a while, made up his mind a little, and said, "since both doors have arrived, please send the final answer."


    At this time, Du Yangfeng suddenly said, "we admit defeat in this game. Please announce the result directly."


    Admit defeat?


    In the crowd, Lin Mengya lifted her lips and smiled with a little sarcasm.


    Obviously, they can''t lose any more. Now, they want to cover up and cover up their failure by taking the initiative to admit defeat.


    Good idea!


    Next to them, those medical advocates have begun to actively throw the pot for them.


    What? They are taking care of the face of the poison door and other bullshit reasons. They are really annoyed by her.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Du. We have to make it clear whether you admit defeat or your skills are inferior to others, so as not to make everyone think you are incompetent."


    Du Yangfeng was stunned.


    He knew that with Gong Ya''s temper, he would never let this matter be exposed.


    But what he is more angry about is the other party''s ruthlessness.


    Is she really not afraid to completely offend the doctor?


    As soon as Du Yangfeng wanted to speak, he was stopped by Shen Bingqing.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, who are you?"


    "If you lose, you will lose. You will win in the future."


    He looked at Lin Mengya and said calmly, "our skills are not as good as others. Is the palace master satisfied?"


    "I''m satisfied. It''s still Mr. Shen''s pleasure. Bai Su, you send up the things."


    She arched her hands towards the four sides and said, "you''ve worked very hard these days. What''s inside is the poison cultivation plan I made for Yanxia mountain. In at least 50 years, this will be the largest poison producing area in Wei country."


    Everyone was a little surprised. You know, this is a good thing.


    Besides, both poison sect and medicine sect have antidote pills. As long as you take one pill, you can collect some very good looking poisons and sell them.


    For those big drug dealers and drug collectors, all the money on the mountain is white.


    But several hunters at the foot of the mountain frowned.


    "Palace leader, what about us? Can we go hunting in the mountains in the future?"


    They depend on the mountain to eat the mountain. If everything here is poisoned in the future, won''t it ruin their way of life?


    Lin Mengya nodded and continued: "in another 20 days, the poisons here will stop expanding. I have a look. This range is just at the mountain depression. There are no living creatures in it. You can go hunting in the mountain and avoid it later. If you accidentally get seriously poisoned, you can take some antidotes to treat yourself. I''ll tell you later. Just remember."


    In fact, the poisonous fog has not appeared since they came back from Tiankeng until now.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what the reason is, but she has noticed that the activity range of those poisonous fog has been fixed a few days ago.


    And those poisonous insects outside gradually began to recover their nature because of the absence of the infection of the poisonous fog.


    Before long, their toxicity will return to its previous level.


    As for the animals and plants that have been completely changed, they will also pass these poisons on to their offspring over time.


    And those new lives will be completely fixed from generation to generation, or become new varieties.


    Time, always let everything settle down.


    Seeing her way, the person in charge immediately smiled.


    If she is right, then in at least 50 years, the people here will increase their income because of this poisonous mountain.


    Besides these poisons, she also told them that many animals and plants were not infected because of their anti toxicity.


    Then this part is even more precious.


    The person in charge thanked her very much, but Lin Mengya waved her hand and didn''t accept the so-called credit and thanks.


    First, this is the game she should finish.


    Second, she took some tacit photos of her own package with others.


    Since she found it, she naturally had to choose what was best for her.


    So, this time, she made a lot of money.


    Around, the people of the medical school had left quietly.


    Cairu asked her if she wanted to chase, but she just shook her head and ordered people to follow up and monitor their every move.


    They returned to the yard where they had settled before. The people left behind told her that although the teacher and uncle hadn''t come back yet, they were still very concerned about the situation here.


    Someone had already sent a message back, saying that she was asked to take people back first. After they solved the matter, they would go to Baili''s house to meet her.


    She is not too worried about the teacher and uncle.


    After all, the combination of these two old Jianghu is also a very terrible force.


    It''s bad luck who annoys them.


    "Master, there is news from Zhenlong hall that Jiang ruqin is a little abnormal these days."


    Bai Su hurriedly handed her the received letter paper.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and sneered after browsing through the ten lines at a glance.


    "I had expected her to be unreliable and told our people that it could be evacuated."


    "Yes."


    Jiang ruqin is an extremely selfish person.


    Even if she saved her aunt, in the end, she was trying to escape from her hundred miles home and live a good life.


    Now, someone must have noticed something and bribed her with benefits.


    This person will naturally take the bait.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has long prevented her from turning back. From the beginning to now, she has never really trusted Jiang ruqin.


    Just in time, she finished here and went back to pick up the little man.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya was sleepless.


    She opened the window and looked at the hazy mountain not far away.


    Tonight, it matters.


    "Master, as you expected, the Rong family ambushed a lot of elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain. Just now, they have touched the anti rebel camp and tried to strangle Mr. Zhu Yan and Mr. Nan Sheng."


    Cairu is dressed in black and comes to report back.


    She nodded calmly and said, "the mountains are all set up?"


    "Back to the master, it has been arranged according to your requirements."


    "All right, you step back. We just have to wait quietly for the result."


    Halfway up the mountain, Rong Lu, dressed in a cloth, followed one person silently.


    "As I said before, the people here are just a group of slaves. If they want to fight us, they deserve it!"


    The man''s attitude is arrogant. Although he looks good, only this skin bag can pass.


    It is tricky to say that there is anything else that can be called an advantage.


    Before that, he also proposed to fill up with slaves and scattered soldiers, and then let himself hide at the foot of the mountain with the elite soldiers of the Rong family.


    They got the news in the afternoon that the people at the poison gate had been completely evacuated.


    So now is the best time to challenge.


    But since he went up the mountain, he felt a little bad.


    I don''t know whether he thought too much or God gave him enlightenment.


    "Young master Rong, aren''t you willing to take these slaves?"


    The man turned back, raised his eyebrows and said evil.


    Ronglu immediately dropped his head and shook his head quite obediently.


    "Childe misunderstood. Lu Yi just didn''t get used to it."


    The man laughed wildly when he heard the speech.


    "Young masters of your aristocratic family just can''t bear any hardships. Oh, don''t worry. Anyway, I have a long relationship with your sister. You''ll stand next to me in a moment and don''t make do without going forward."


    Referring to his sister, Rong Luyi''s face changed in an instant.


    When he had been in business for many years, he immediately controlled himself and didn''t let the man notice anything wrong.


    The man didn''t really want to comfort him. He just felt that this childe was childe. No matter how powerful his mental means were, he was not as smart and cunning as him.


    I don''t know what he thought, he glanced at rongluyi with his head down, his mouth cracked, and his smile was full of malice.

 Chapter 2154

    In the camp, whether Zhu Yan or Lin Nansheng, or all the other rebels involved in the war, they have grasped their weapons.


    Most of these people are old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Although in the eyes of the enemy, they seem to have the words "low combat effectiveness" engraved on their bodies.


    But everyone''s face can''t find any meaning.


    Fighting for their homeland, they have no fear.


    "Report! People are already on the hillside half a mile away. I don''t know when the little ones will start?"


    It was Lin Nansheng who reported back and forth.


    Compared with these people in the camp, his people have higher force value and more sensitive action.


    So they volunteered to be the pioneer.


    Before Lin Nansheng could speak, Zhu Yan said, "brother Nansheng, please give it to you."


    Lin Nansheng nodded and left with his own people.


    Although they are only cooperating for the first time, they both trust and understand each other. In just a few days, they have run in very tacit understanding.


    At least in critical moments, they can work together without fear of being deliberately delayed.


    "You guys, come with me. Others, protect your companions here."


    Yes, partner.


    During his days on the mountain, he and his men have fully realized how tenacious the women and children here can be.


    Even those old people who can''t catch will bite their teeth and try not to leave others too much behind.


    He suddenly realized why the little sister spent a lot of money on these people.


    Because he saw the shadow of the former Lin family army.


    This girl, hidden in her bones, is not inferior to anyone in the Lin family.


    In this way, their Lin family army can look down on the battlefield and never lose.


    Only ten people, like the mysterious owl in the forest, kept shuttling.


    Finally, it fell to the highest point of the hillside.


    Below, the grass moves and the trees shake, but tonight, there is no wind and waves. It is very calm.


    Someone, hiding the sound of footsteps, was approaching them step by step in the woods.


    Lin Nansheng narrowed his eyes and measured the final result in his heart.


    "Three, two, one! Fire!"


    The person next to him instantly lit the fuse in front of him, and then he quickly escaped.


    "Boom" sound, like the earth shaking.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes closed slightly, but now she heard something.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and looked into the night sky.


    "Finally."


    Ronglu never dreamed that he had been detected by scouts for countless times, but now he has become the life-threatening hell hall.


    Countless traps, gunpowder, gravel, highly toxic bows and arrows, raised knife tips, all of them want people''s lives.


    They had a plan in mind before, but now they are left running away.


    Nevertheless, the man was furious and directed the rest of the people to rush up.


    Ronglu felt a sigh in his chest and pulled each other.


    "I can''t go there anymore. We don''t know what else they''re up to. At that time, even if I put people here, it''s not enough!"


    Besides, these are his own strength.


    If it is really damaged, then his position in the Rong family is in jeopardy.


    Those wolves are always thinking about how to pull him down.


    Who knows, the man threw his hand away.


    "What do you know? Now they have frequent means because there is no one in their camp. Now let''s rush up and they have to wait for death."


    But the situation is better than people. The explosion just now made him lose hundreds of people on the spot.


    The rest of these people, he can''t gamble anymore.


    "If you are willing to go, you can go by yourself. I won''t accompany you. Come on, let''s withdraw!"


    The man''s eyes flashed a trace of yin and ruthlessness, and then said with a slow sneer: "wait, Rong Luyi, don''t you really want to save your sister?"


    He stopped abruptly and looked back at each other.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man glanced at him without respect and said, "others don''t know, but I know. You were brought up by your sister since childhood, so the most important person in your heart is your sister. You want to climb to the position of home owner, and you also want to take advantage of the right of home owner to take back your sister. Am I right?"


    The biggest secret in my heart was found out.


    Ronglu immediately colded his face, because the existence of his sister was a taboo that no one could mention.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You know. As long as you''re obedient, I''ll tell you how to get your sister back. Otherwise, she won''t want to go back to Rong''s house all her life!"


    The threat kept him immobile.


    There''s no choice but to obey orders.


    But behind the seemingly good sense, Rong Luyi, who has long been different, has his own plan.


    Whether what he said is true or not, as an insider, this person must die.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly slowed down his look, as if he had to compromise and gave up.


    "OK."


    "That''s right. You have the same eyes as your sister. You know, this arm can''t twist your thigh."


    The man was very proud, but he didn''t expect that he was very passive from the beginning of the meeting. The man who had to obey his orders suddenly burst into violence.


    With a "puff" sound, Ronglu put the dagger in his hand into the man''s chest, with a indifferent face.


    "You, how dare you..."


    "You died at the hands of the rebels. It has nothing to do with me."


    The man stared and wanted to crack his canthus. It seemed that he wanted to strangle Rong Luyi.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he could only twitch a few times, like a fish to be slaughtered on the chopping board.


    Ronglu walked together and rolled up the sleeves stained with some blood.


    Bow your head, but with an empty and heartless smile on your face.


    "If it weren''t for what you just said, I really didn''t remember who you are."


    The man''s mouth had already burst out of blood. Under the hatred of Ronglu, he gradually lost his last breath.


    "When you were my sister''s teacher, you lied to her innocence, so that she could only be trapped in that dirty place all her life. Damn you!"


    Even a thousand cuts could not dispel his hatred.


    Unexpectedly, after looking for him for so many years, his enemy took the initiative to go to the door.


    He glanced contemptuously at the body and was ready to leave.


    But not far away, suddenly think of a young man''s voice.


    "If you don''t want to die, just stay where you are, or you will be blown to pieces!"


    Ronglu was secretly frightened.


    Isn''t all the gunpowder just exploded?


    At that moment, he immediately turned around and pretended to be calm.


    "We are also forced. We are helpless! Please leave us alive. We will go down the mountain immediately and never come back."


    After cutting the enemy, he was still the Rongjia uncle who dealt with all aristocratic families and managed the auction store well.


    It''s just a pity that the little fox raised by a fox doesn''t listen to him.


    "What about the one who is persecuted? Today, I only ask about your mistakes. Catch him and take him to the foot of the mountain."


    "Yes."


    This voice is actually a woman!


    Ronglu suddenly remembered that he had a confidant to report back to him a few days ago.


    Most of the men on the mountain were cheated away, leaving only some old, weak, sick and disabled, as well as the leading young man.


    But they all ignored that it was these women who escaped again and again under their encirclement and suppression.


    Even later, they can bite off a piece of their meat from time to time.


    By now, they are already besieged on all sides, and the other party has not even revealed his face.


    This is not an ordinary big.


    "This, this..."


    He couldn''t figure out the situation, but he didn''t dare to run away at will.


    While hesitating, several men who seemed to be practicing family came over and caught him and his confidants a few times.


    "Don''t move!"


    The young people continued to threaten and gradually walked out of the darkness.


    Ronglu looked at this excessively young face and felt incredible.


    Who the hell has he been fighting with for so long?


    Zhu Yan ignored him and said, "send him to my sister. Remember, we must tie him together. Otherwise, if he takes the opportunity to be bad for my sister, I''ll ask you."


    After a while, Lin Mengya slightly adjusted her eyebrows. Looking at Rong Luyi, who was almost tied into meat dumplings, she smiled very meaningful.


    "Rong is in charge. No, maybe I should call you Lord Rong now. It''s really fate that we met here."


    Ronglu is not stupid. Naturally, she can hear her sarcasm.


    But between lightning and flint, he finally figured it out.


    "You took the slaves that day?"


    She smiled and said slowly, "it''s more than that. It''s just that Lord Rong doesn''t know. Since we are acquaintances, I''ll come straight to the point."


    Her smile disappeared, staring into his eyes, only a little indifferent.


    "You don''t know that this is my man. We won''t mention it for the time being. I think Lord Rong knows that the poison sect leader is the leader of the palace family? As your former partner, I want to know that the reason why Lord Rong did this is not too much?"


    Despite her euphemism, he is now her prisoner.


    Ronglu quickly organized her words. As soon as she was about to speak, she continued, "I know the ability of Rongzhu. People talk to people and ghosts talk. But I''m different. If you talk to people, I''ll treat you as a person. If you dare to talk to me, I''ll let you be a ghost. Rongzhu, please wait a minute."


    Rong Luyi''s heart "clattered".


    These days, news about her has been coming into his ears.


    What she showed was far different from the feeling she deliberately pretended in the auction house.


    As soon as Ronglu admitted that his eyes were vicious, he could see through human nature at a glance.


    But in front of this woman, he felt ashamed and embarrassed to be seen through.


    I can cheat. That''s his skill.


    If he continues to cheat even though he knows he can''t cheat, he''s asking for nothing.

 Chapter 2155

    As soon as Ronglu put away all his careful thoughts, his face was gloomy.


    "That''s right. Let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. Lord Rong should know that I''m the most cheerful person."


    Lin Mengya looked at Rong Lu Yi with leisure.


    In fact, her cooperation with the Rong family is not deep, and she also has too much resentment against Rong Lu''s unilateral breach of the contract.


    After all, everyone is for the benefit. Now with a better partner, Rongjia naturally has one more choice.


    But it seems that the object of his choice this time is probably a little unreliable.


    Rong Lu''s eyes were heavy and his lips tightened. It seemed that he was going to fight to the end.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. She just smiled and said, "the recent business of the Rong family seems a little bad?"


    "The Lord of the palace knows that."


    She smiled and waved her hand. "I don''t mean that. I just got some news recently and was a little worried about Rong''s family owner."


    She sat in the chair opposite Rong road. The scene was not like interrogation, but like chatting.


    "Let''s talk about the Rong family''s business first. It seems that the Rong family''s business has not been smooth since years ago?"


    Rong Lu snorted coldly, "well, doesn''t it all depend on the mood of your palace master?"


    "What do you say?"


    He seemed to have accumulated a lot of resentment. Seeing her look so relaxed, he couldn''t help but ask, "I admit that I did hide some things when working with you. But everyone is not so? Why do you want to embarrass our Rongjia?"


    Lin Mengya sneered, "Lord Rong, it''s too hard for you to do so now. You''re so careful. My big brother knows it. But for the sake of the two families, he didn''t care about you. Now, you''re the villain to sue first."


    Ronglu was very calm. He was annoyed at this.


    "I thought your family was brave, but you were so hypocritical! Yes, I admit that I mixed some private goods with the harbor when I lent it to you, but I also wanted to watch you so that you wouldn''t be bad for my family''s harbor. But what about you? You burned our fleet and even hurt many of us Lord, it''s not a gentleman''s job to lay a black hand behind his back! "


    Lin Mengya''s face suddenly cooled down.


    "Lord Rong, you can have evidence if you have empty words and white teeth."


    "What evidence? After you destroyed my fleet, didn''t you immediately set up a big chamber of Commerce? Later, your people of the big chamber of Commerce directly robbed my business. If not, why should I listen to that fool and take my people to death!"


    Although Ronglu was filled with righteous indignation on his face, Lin Mengya didn''t believe it.


    She believed that the eldest brother was a man. In any case, he would not play such a conspiracy behind his back.


    Besides, the big brother didn''t mention the Rong family at all.


    It seems that if Ronglu didn''t lie, someone deliberately planted the blame.


    "After all, Lord Rong still has no evidence?"


    Ronglu gnashed his teeth and said, "yes, so the Lord of the palace can refuse. I''ll admit it."


    She thought for a moment and felt that he was probably telling the truth.


    After all, these things can be known as long as you inquire a little.


    What''s more, she did receive the news that the Rong family''s business was damaged later, but she didn''t know why.


    "Let''s go one by one. First of all, the establishment of our chamber of commerce is definitely not aimed at your Rong family. Or the Rong family owner thinks, if I really want to do so, how long can the Rong family last?"


    He looked at himself coldly, but refused to speak.


    "Secondly, Lord Rong himself knows that you have no evidence at all. But it''s not that you don''t want to find it, but that you haven''t found any direct evidence related to our family. It''s just that you have to raise money. That''s why you linked these two things together. But to put it bluntly, if you don''t feel guilty, why do you think it''s our palace family''s revenge when there''s an accident?"


    This directly made him speechless.


    Rong Luyi is definitely a smart man. In a few words, he already understood what she meant.


    "You mean someone did it on purpose?"


    I''m afraid so. What if the other party''s purpose is to force him to turn against the Rong family?


    "Lord Rong, you might as well think about it. Yanxia mountain is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and there are a lot of poisonous fog in the forest. You didn''t know my relationship with Yanxia mountain, so you certainly didn''t propose to come here, right? But the person who gave you advice may not be. Moreover, my news at the poison gate must have been deliberately given to you by someone with a heart. Otherwise, it looks like the Rong family How can such an aristocratic family pay so much attention to poison sect and medicine sect? "


    This is what makes her most suspicious.


    Because of the different systems of Wei Kingdom, the relationship between forces such as poison sect and medicine sect and aristocratic family is actually more similar to that between Jianghu and imperial court.


    Although the two sides have penetration, they certainly do not know nothing about each other.


    However, apart from families like Baili family and Gong family, both sides maintain a respectful attitude towards each other.


    The Cheng family and the Ma family are probably involved because of her relationship.


    Well, Rongjia, it''s probably also for this reason.


    However, based on her understanding of Rong Luyi, the other party seems to be good at flattering, but in fact it is very cautious.


    The competition between poison and medicine is of no benefit to him. Why should he pay close attention?


    Therefore, all this is deliberately manipulated by someone behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, Rong Lu was in a cold sweat.


    He almost became someone else''s pawn.


    "Well, I really didn''t think so much."


    She looked at each other a little incoherent and sneered.


    "Lord Rong, you are really smart and confused for a while."


    Rong Lu sighed deeply when he thought of it.


    In fact, he had already noticed the difference, but he had a reason to do so.


    At present, I can only plead with the Lord of the palace to let him go for the sake of the past.


    "Want me to let you go? Oh, Lord Rong, do you think I''ve done a loss making business?"


    Ronglu shook his head with a bitter smile, and his face was loveless.


    Gong Ya was most famous not only for her generous investment, but also for her no loss stubbornness recognized by everyone.


    If I offended him, I''m afraid I can''t be good today.


    I can''t help but feel sad. Can I really never see my sister again in my life?


    Over there, Lin Mengya didn''t kill her heart.


    This kind of bear thing, let him teach a long lesson, so as not to follow others in the future.


    "It''s impossible to spare you, Bai su. Go and get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    Ronglu is a little frightened. What are you doing?


    Is it to coerce him and transfer those industries of Rongjia?


    In my heart, I can''t help but feel more bitter and helpless.


    You know, although he has a lot of private property, the wolves in his family are staring at him.


    If he loses these, I''m afraid he can''t even keep the position of home owner.


    However, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Forget it. It''s the price of his blindness.


    Bai Su quickly prepared the things and put them at the hand of Rong Lu Yi.


    He picked up his pen and felt extremely heavy.


    Nearby, Lin Mengya seemed very happy.


    "From now on, I''d like to ask Lord Rong to write me two things. One is a letter of acceptance. The other is a guarantee. The number of words is 10000 words. Of course, if you fool me for convenience, you must rewrite it until I''m satisfied."


    Ronglu looked at each other in surprise. He never dreamed that she wanted neither silver nor industry, but only wrote two unimportant things.


    "Master Gong, you, are you..."


    Lin Mengya looked at his incredible face and thought that the Lord of the Rong family was still too young.


    Silver house industry, which of these things is not the best in the world?


    Anyway, in order to punish each other, it''s better to do something different.


    "Lord Rong, I''ll say one more thing about this. It''s a time of trouble. No one wants to make an enemy for himself. So if someone says something to you in the future, you''d better have more brains. Otherwise, in this mess, you''ll only be eaten."


    Rong Lu nodded immediately and almost didn''t worship her as a God.


    But he didn''t realize it until he wrote that his hands trembled, his eyes dazzled, his back ache, but he still faced the fate of focusing on writing.


    What fairy? It''s all a lie.


    Gong Ya is the devil! Out and out, the real devil!


    Shut people in the room and write hard. Lin Mengya takes Bai Su and finds Zhu Yan and her brother.


    She first asked about the casualties on the mountain, and then talked about the Rong family.


    Lin nanshang knew about the big chamber of Commerce, and her reaction was exactly the same.


    "Elder brother will never do such a thing. I''m sure of that. But if the leader of the Rong family is really so brainless, I''m afraid he can''t sit in the position of the leader of the Rong family."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "this is what I care about most. Rongluyi obviously hides something. I want to know the inside story. Brother, do you want to go with me or go home this time?"


    My brother ran away from home because of Gong Kang, but in fact, this is just a delaying tactic for everyone to paralyze Gong Kang.


    After all, the palace family is no better than before.


    I''m afraid the three brothers, who were hit hard in the past, will not be affected at all.


    So when my brother goes back, he won''t get any trouble.


    But my brother refused.


    "No. I stay here to save my father. Sister, let me go with you."


    Well, with my brother, I have more helpers in everything.


    She turned to Zhu Yan and saw the child with a thoughtful face.


    Thinking of Xiaoyu, who was about the same size, she couldn''t help saying in a soft voice, "Zhu Yan, what about you?"


    The latter asked vaguely, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, do you choose to stay here or go with me now?"


    Zhu Yan struggled and his voice fell a lot.


    "But if I leave, no one here can help you."

 Chapter 2156

    Hearing the speech, she smiled with curved eyebrows.


    What should I do? It seems that all my cubs will hurt people.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve thought about what will happen here in the future. In short, I won''t let them mess around like before."


    In the past, when she delegated power, she felt that people were distracted. If she was too strict, it would inevitably make people uncomfortable.


    Now it seems that we can''t relax too much.


    Since it''s her private soldier, it should look like a private soldier.


    Eating her and drinking her, I finally felt like an uncle.


    How can she let such a person go easily?


    But after Zhu Yan seriously thought about it, he refused her.


    "I still want to stay here."


    For Lin Mengya, Zhu Yan''s feelings are actually more complicated.


    She is his only family. Although Mr. Zhu took good care of him before, she is far from Lin Mengya and comes more like a family.


    Only the family will care about themselves and love themselves. When they make mistakes, she will educate her severely.


    It seems that she is there. No matter how far away he is, his heart is stable.


    Because he knew he was not alone.


    Zhu Yan, who grew up in that environment since childhood, is actually extremely eager for his family.


    And just right, she met all his needs.


    Zhu Yan will also treat and cherish his family in his own way.


    He wants to be strong and dependent on her.


    Although he didn''t say this, she vaguely felt it.


    "OK, but I hope you can go home and see us when you are free. Ning''er and Mo Yan haven''t seen you very much. They must know that there is a very powerful little uncle."


    Speaking of Ning''er and Mo Yan, Zhu Yan''s eyes lit up.


    He has always been regarded as a child.


    Fortunately, there was finally someone smaller than himself at home. Anyway, he still felt some subtle pleasure.


    "Well, when it''s settled here, I''ll find you."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    After discussing the rest, Lin Mengya asked Rong Lu Yi to rewrite it three times, and it was not allowed to repeat it.


    Before leaving, Rong Lu looked at her with wrong eyes, as if she was terrible.


    When everything was finished, they soon left Yanxia mountain and went to Baili''s house again.


    Before leaving, Zhu Yan came to see her off and told her another news.


    "Someone went to Tiankeng again?"


    Inside the carriage, Zhu Yan nodded.


    After he went back, he ordered someone to guard there. Finally, he caught a clue.


    "Well, but my men didn''t follow. They stayed for a long time, as if they were looking for something."


    She doesn''t know who the other party is, but the purpose should be roughly those two things.


    The doctor knew that she had entered the sacred tree. If it had something to do with the doctor, it should be looking for seeds.


    But they didn''t know that it had already entered her hand.


    After thinking about it, she still gave some worried instructions: "in addition to the cave at the bottom of the cliff, we should have several places to hide. After a while, I''ll have someone deliver some materials. You can ask Xiaobai and Xiaohu to help and send them to those two places to hide. I always think it''s not over yet."


    Zhu Yan nodded. Then, at the next intersection, the car stopped.


    "Well, send it here."


    She smiled and touched each other''s small head. The latter was stunned, but did not escape.


    Zhu Yan, who is so clever and doesn''t touch her hand, is really rarely seen by her.


    My man, I can''t help rolling my hair for a while.


    "Be more careful in everything. Come to me when you are in trouble. Don''t hang up for face."


    Zhu Yan was a little awkward, but he nodded cleverly.


    Jumping out of the carriage, he stood in the yard and watched the carriage go away.


    Lin Mengya leaned out of the window and waved to him. Two animal roars came from the woods on both sides.


    Whether to give up or leave.


    But she knew that they always had her in their hearts.


    In this way, even though they are far apart, they are still close to each other.


    On the way back, everything was calm. Soon, we arrived at the main city of Bailijia.


    At this time, the flowers are already blooming in spring. Even she has changed into a thin little coat. She doesn''t have to wrap like a ball every day in the middle of winter.


    "Master, here we are."


    Yaocheng is close at hand. Compared with the uneasiness of the last time, this time, she has some inexplicable mentality.


    Similar to the kind of deser who can finally come back and smash the field.


    "Well, go back first."


    The moat guards are a lot more obedient than last time. When they met them, they just made a routine inquiry and immediately opened and released them.


    Sitting in the carriage, Lin Mengya looked at the pedestrians in the street.


    Suddenly, several familiar faces crossed.


    Those people are the insiders of Zhenlong hall.


    The news of her return a few days ago was also passed on to them.


    Now I met him on the street. What happened?


    Not long after I returned to the yard where I settled, two came to me.


    As soon as they met, they hurriedly said, "hall leader, the woman named Jiang ruqin escaped with her wife today. We are sending more people to look for them."


    About the identity of the German princess, Lin Mengya just told them that she was a lady of her family.


    The previous news is that Jiang ruqin was careless when he came to get the silver recently.


    Instead of trying to cheat money from them for all kinds of reasons as before.


    Although I still press the point on time, I always feel a little depressed.


    However, her clothes and jewelry are much better than before.


    This only shows that she has a better channel for money


    In that case, she still comes every day. I think she doesn''t want them to notice her.


    It happened to be today. As soon as she came back, Jiang ruqin fled with his wife.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    She was asking about her Kung Fu. Cairu hurried to her, fell in her ear and said, "there is a man named Jiang ruqin outside. She said she brought her wife out and wanted to ask you to take her in."


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved. Unexpectedly, she really came.


    She immediately reacted and said, "let them in. Remember, be careful not to attract anyone''s attention."


    "Yes."


    She immediately ordered the two men to keep a close watch on the street.


    Then he rushed to the backyard with Bai su.


    People came in from the backyard. Both of them were wearing cloaks, but Lin Mengya was sure that it was Jiang ruqin and Princess De.


    They were a little restless. When they saw her, Jiang ruqin immediately pulled the aunt next to her.


    "Aunt, it''s Lin Mengya!"


    The German imperial concubine took off her hat pocket and looked at her with tears.


    "My son!"


    The two hugged each other and wept. The German imperial concubine was even more sad and cried into tears.


    For the mother-in-law of Princess De, Lin Mengya''s feelings are still very deep.


    After crying, she immediately let her mother-in-law sit on the seat.


    "Mother imperial concubine, you have lost some weight and become haggard."


    The German imperial concubine touched her little face, but she was still quite pleased.


    "There are no concubines now. In the future, outsiders will say I''m Mrs. Jiang. Internally, if you don''t dislike me, call me mother. If it''s inconvenient, just say I''m a distant relative."


    "How?" Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "in any case, you are my mother. Don''t worry, since we are reunited, I won''t let you suffer any more. By the way, I adopted Mo Yan with long Tianyu. From then on, you will have two grandchildren."


    Referring to her children and grandchildren, Mrs. Jiang finally had a sincere smile on her face.


    In fact, for Lin Mengya''s daughter-in-law, she is 100 and 1000 satisfied. She is completely open to what happened in the past.


    Nothing is more important than living together as a family.


    It was time for them to get together, but Jiang ruqin seemed a little anxious.


    "By the way, cousin, when will he come?"


    Lin Mengya is not very clear about Jiang ruqin''s purpose, but she still subconsciously feels that it''s better not to expose long Tianyu.


    "He''s busy these days. He won''t come back for a while. You live here. I can guarantee your safety."


    Mrs. Jiang heard the speech and immediately said, "you''d better not tell him about us first. He''s outside. Don''t let him distract."


    Lin Mengya nodded and didn''t Miss Jiang ruqin''s annoyance.


    Is her purpose Yu?


    But next, Jiang ruqin did not continue to grasp this problem, but was very clever to accompany Mrs. Jiang.


    Knowing that her mother-in-law must be very tired recently, Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to arrange the room.


    On the surface, everything is normal.


    But at night, as soon as she came out of her mother-in-law''s room, Cairu whispered, "master, Jiang ruqin slipped out."


    This is a hole she left on purpose. Jiang ruqin is really not simple.


    "See where she''s gone?"


    "She went to a restaurant, but she didn''t stay in it long before she came back."


    "Did she see anyone?"


    Cairu shook her head and said, "no, she just sat there and left. I asked someone to pretend to find her. However, Jiang ruqin didn''t seem much flustered. He just said he couldn''t sleep and wanted to go out for a walk."


    It seems that this man is really promising.


    "Keep someone watching her and be sure to find out her purpose."


    As a recidivist with numerous criminal records, she doesn''t think Jiang ruqin will be so kind.


    Besides, she knows how tight the defense of the old house is.


    Can she save a living man just by a rough girl? This is the Arabian Nights.


    Behind him came a deliberate light footstep.


    Lin Mengya turned and spoke slowly.


    "In the middle of the night, what''s the cousin doing here instead of going to bed?"


    Bai Su and Cai Ru didn''t hear anything.


    As soon as her voice fell, a man came out of the shadow behind them.

 Chapter 2157

    There was not much panic on Jiang ruqin''s face, and even some pretended guilty.


    Lin Mengya is too clear about this person''s temperament. Now she can be 100% sure that someone must be behind Jiang ruqin.


    Moreover, it is very likely to be one of the hundred families.


    "So late, my cousin hasn''t slept yet?"


    She smiled unnaturally and cowered, which really seemed to have done a bad thing.


    But Lin Mengya can''t forget that Jiang ruqin climbed her man''s bed for glory and wealth.


    It''s only natural for Miss Jiang to devote herself to such a thing. Now she''s only wandering at night. Why is it like this?


    Lin Mengya smiled and saw through but didn''t reveal it.


    "Well, I just came back from Cong''s mother. Mother and you are frightened today. We''d better have a rest earlier."


    With that, she was ready to take people to the house.


    But who knows, Jiang ruqin said anxiously, "just now, I went out. My cousin won''t blame me?"


    So urgent?


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t laugh.


    Who in the end has an eye for such a cooperation?


    Lin Mengya turned sideways with a little embarrassment on her face.


    Just when Jiang ruqin thought that the other party would definitely take the bait and was ready for the next speech, Lin Mengya just whispered, "why don''t you take more silver when you go out with a girl in the evening? Cairu, go back and take one hundred Liang to miss Biao. My cousin will go out to play in the evening. If it''s not enough, ask me again."


    A few words blocked the other party speechless.


    Even Jiang ruqin was confused. She was impressed by Lin Mengya. Why was she so easy to talk?


    Until she received the silver ticket, she thought it was an illusion.


    But when she calmed down, the master and servant had already slipped away.


    Stamped his foot in frustration, damn it!


    Wait, she''ll hook this bitch sooner or later!


    "Ha ha ha, the master didn''t see it just now. Miss Biao''s face is crooked."


    Although Cairu is the first time to deal with Jiang ruqin, she was trained by Qinghu.


    People and ghosts can be seen at a glance.


    Even though the watch Lady''s appearance is not gorgeous and enchanting, her eyes are not right. At a glance, she knows she is not safe.


    Later, Bai Su revealed something about the past to her.


    Although Cairu usually has a clever mouth, she looks exquisite and smooth.


    In fact, she hates such shameless people most.


    Bai Su also felt happy, but it was a pity that one hundred Liang.


    "If the master is pretending, why bother to give her so much."


    Lin Mengya smiled and gently scraped her nose.


    "Don''t worry, little housekeeper. I naturally have my intention. Is it so easy for you to spend the money in my hand?"


    Jiang ruqin, who has been rich in clothes and food since childhood, has become a servant in Baili''s family these days. He must have accumulated a lot of resentment.


    Now she has a backer behind her and silver in her hand.


    According to her usual temper, she must go back to revenge others.


    However, she is now a "fugitive" and can''t appear in front of people openly.


    Therefore, she will use some other ways to humiliate those who have bullied her before.


    As long as you follow the vine and touch the melon, Lin Mengya doesn''t believe that the people hiding behind Jiang ruqin will not reveal their deeds.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard all day. Go back and have an early rest."


    The two girls helped her unload her jewelry and clothes before she left.


    As soon as he opened the door of separation, the man had changed his clothes and trousers and leaned on the bed to read.


    "I''ve settled everything about my mother. Do you want to see her now?"


    Long Tianyu waved to her, and they snuggled up to each other.


    After carefully tucking her in, he opened his mouth.


    "I don''t want to see her for the time being."


    In addition to being timid about his hometown, in fact, he was at a loss.


    In this world, except ya''er, only his mother is the closest person to him.


    He didn''t know what the other party''s reaction was when he suddenly appeared in front of his mother in a strange image.


    Those past times have caused some minor contradictions between him and ya''er.


    Besides, is it a mother?


    Lin Mengya understood his concerns and hesitations, thought for a moment, and said, "I still remember the scene when I first saw Ning ER in Longdu."


    She hugged her knees and the memory returned to that night.


    "Some things are really wonderful. I didn''t like children very much, but I moved my heart to him. Even if I didn''t know he was my son, he didn''t know I was his mother. But we just have a special feeling for each other. Maybe this is the mother and son connecting our hearts."


    Long Tianyu played with the tip of her hair, and with her words, he thought of his friendship with Ning''er at first sight.


    Even though everyone told him at that time that his child was another person, he could not bear the slightest kindness to that child.


    Yes, it''s just responsibility.


    He thought it was because of his cold heart and cold lungs, but until he met her and their children.


    "I don''t force you to see me now, but my mother misses you very much. She is a very strong woman. Even if she was imprisoned in the past, she still firmly believes that you will save her. We''re not in a hurry. There''s still a lot of time."


    Her gentle words opened the ice in long Tianyu''s heart.


    The man bent down and put his head on her soft belly.


    "I have you enough."


    Of course, there are many regrets in life, but for him, staying with her until he is old is the fulfillment he wants.


    Lin Mengya held him tightly in her arms as if she were coaxing a big child.


    Gently along his hair, he said softly, "I will always be with you, only you, only me."


    The night is dark, but love is like a lighthouse, penetrating the darkness and guiding the lost travelers to find the right direction.


    At dawn, she was sleeping soundly in long Tianyu''s arms. She heard a cry outside.


    "Get out of the way! I want to see my cousin!"


    "Miss Biao, my master hasn''t woken up yet. Please don''t make a noise so as not to wake up my master."


    She was a little angry when someone disturbed her dream.


    Just wanted to teach this guy a lesson, but he was held in his arms by long Tianyu.


    "Why?"


    Compared with her irritability, long Tianyu seems very calm.


    "If Bai Su and Cai Ru can''t deal with this matter, what qualifications do they have to stay with you? Go to sleep and deal with it when you wake up."


    She felt very reasonable.


    Just Jiang ruqin''s small body, I''m afraid she can''t even beat her.


    Sure enough, after a while, the sound was getting farther and farther away.


    Satisfied, she rubbed her face against the pillow and continued to sleep.


    Until sunrise, she slept full, and the man next to her was holding his head and looking at her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya stared at him and said, "what are you looking at? It''s not the debt you brought back?"


    Long Tianyu, who was angry for no reason, had a good temper and didn''t distinguish. Instead, he brought tea neatly for her to gargle.


    "Speaking of it, this Jiang ruqin wants to break in again and again. I''m afraid the purpose is you. Have you offended anyone recently?"


    Lin Mengya sat in front of the dressing mirror and neatly dished herself a ball head.


    There will be a few days off for the second and third games.


    She is not ready to stay well, but to be well prepared.


    So she put on clothes that were easy to move, and she was not going to wear those bead hairpin jewelry on her head.


    The whole person looks fresh and capable, which is very different from the gorgeous beauty in the past.


    Long Tianyu didn''t understand her daughter''s dressing, but she was relieved to see that her wife was obviously not keen on it.


    In some idle books he has read recently, it is said that there is thrush music in the boudoir.


    I don''t know whether he has done it before. It''s a bad sight if he''s lost his skills all his life.


    So, taking advantage of these days, he intends to practice secretly.


    Ya''er may not like it, but he must not.


    Thinking of these things, he missed Lin Mengya''s question perfectly.


    Seeing that the man was as stable as Mount Tai, Lin Mengya felt as if she was a little worried again.


    Also, there must be some enemies in terms of the way men in his family behave.


    "Don''t come back these days. I''m afraid Jiang ruqin and the people behind her will be bad for you."


    Now, long Tianyu can hear clearly.


    The sword eyebrows wrinkled. It''s no small matter.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if she knows I''m here, she can''t help it as long as she doesn''t see me with her own eyes."


    "But what if the people behind her intend to target you?"


    This is not their home. Even though Yu has unparalleled martial arts and resourcefulness, he must not underestimate the enemy.


    Long Tianyu understood what she meant and immediately said, "if the other party wants to catch me, he can catch you first and threaten me with you. Instead, let me protect him closely, so that we can be safer."


    Lin Mengya also felt that there was some truth.


    Last night, Jiang ruqin obviously wanted to lead her out, but how can you hide her from this little trick?


    "The Baili family must have come prepared this time. We have been passive enough. It''s time for them to taste the fear."


    Long Tianyu slowly showed a sneer.


    Well, imprison his mother and calculate his beloved wife.


    After such two and three times, I really regard him as a clay doll, don''t I?


    "You can wait at ease. I''ll come for this game."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    It''s really brave to annoy their husband and wife, hundreds of miles home!


    At this time, the hundred mile family obviously didn''t know that their smart behavior completely angered the existence of the two big demon kings.


    The effect is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    In the morning, Jiang ruqin, who was wronged, secretly ran back to his house.


    However, she did not enter the house, but quietly bypassed the alley to a more remote alley.


    According to the agreement, he knocked on the door five times.


    The inside was opened immediately. She looked at no one left or right. Then she dodged and went in.


    Not far behind her, a pair of eyes were staring at all this.

 Chapter 2158

    As soon as she entered the house, she was ready to cry.


    After following the servant around the garden, he ran to the house crying.


    "Sir, they bully me. You have to decide for me!"


    The house is full of vivid colors and fragrance.


    The handsome man lying on the couch, a pair of colored hands are constantly wandering on two women with exposed clothes.


    Seeing her come in, there was no half convergence.


    Just a little pity on his face.


    "Oh, my little beauty, what''s the matter? Come to me quickly."


    Jiang ruqin pushed wrongly to the man''s side and gave a hard white look at the woman she pushed away.


    After that, she returned to the appearance of little flowers, fell on the man''s shoulder and said delicately: "it''s not all for my great cause. My cousin''s sister-in-law is a very powerful person, but because my cousin had so many feelings for me in the past, she embarrassed me everywhere and stopped me from seeing my cousin."


    This is disgusting, but men just eat her.


    "Your cousin is really the highness Xi?"


    "It''s true. Didn''t you see it too? My aunt''s appearance is very similar to my cousin. It can''t be wrong."


    Prissy narrowed her eyes and recalled her plan.


    His purpose is to win the title of head of the family.


    But now it seems that he does not have an absolute advantage.


    Until one day, he accidentally saw a beautiful woman in the back house.


    What surprised him even more was that the woman''s appearance was very similar to his highness Xi.


    Suddenly, he had some ideas.


    Until I heard from my servant that it was a gadget he had brought back a while ago, which seemed to have something to do with the woman.


    After that, he found the other party again and promised her to help him accomplish one thing.


    "Speaking of it, why don''t you send someone to catch the bitch directly? My cousin has some affection for her and I''m sure he won''t ignore it."


    In fact, her plan last night was to lead Lin Mengya out.


    However, if the other party is not fooled at all, this strategy will not work at all.


    When Bai Liji thought of that day and saw the face of the house owner from a distance, her heart throbbed.


    Such a beautiful woman, Her Highness Xi is also willing to let her run around.


    If it were for him, he would place the beauty in the inner room day by day and wantonly appreciate and pity her.


    Unfortunately, although the rose is beautiful, the thorn is also very sharp, which gives him a headache.


    "Her identity is different now. Even if the owner of the hundred mile family wants to catch her, he doesn''t dare to make it public. By the way, don''t you say you have a way?"


    Jiang ruqin gently bit his lips and forced out a mist in his eyes.


    "You are blaming me for being useless?"


    Bailiji likes the delicate and weak woman best. Seeing her, she immediately coaxed her: "how can it? It''s just a beauty. We don''t have much time. I heard that someone at home has begun to support Na bailixiao."


    In fact, bailiji was dazzled by the desire for power.


    He only knew that the power of the palace family or Murong Xi could help him ascend to the position of house master.


    But forget that those two people are not soft bags.


    And his original intention was to threaten him with Lin Mengya.


    If he doesn''t succeed, he''ll poke it to the rest of the family.


    At that time, Gong Ya will become the main target of the hundred mile family.


    They won''t let Gong Ya take the woman away.


    Anyway, there will be no loss for him.


    Nestled in his arms, Jiang ruqin said some soft words to make each other happy.


    In the end, she also got several dozen liang of reward.


    Although she smiled like flowers in front of Bai Liji, her face changed as soon as she came out.


    "When Miss Ben is a beggar?"


    However, Jiang ruqin still put all the silver in his pocket. After that, he didn''t return to Lin Mengya.


    Instead, he turned left and right. After making sure there was no tail behind him, he knocked on the back door of a chess club.


    This time, she stayed a little shorter.


    But when he came out, he had an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Lin Mengya, this time, she wants to see how the bitch escapes!


    "You said that the chess club she finally entered was full of experts?"


    Lin Mengya, who was preparing a dose of poison, raised her eyes and looked at her men.


    That man is a scout trained to spy intelligence. His lightness skills and concealed breath are first-class.


    If he can''t get into the place, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    "My subordinates are incompetent."


    "No, you did a good job. Go down first and remember that you can''t risk exposing yourself even if you don''t get any news."


    "Yes."


    Next to him, Lin Nansheng held a tea cup with a dignified face.


    He had known that his sister''s situation was bad, but he didn''t know it was so critical.


    "Why don''t we withdraw from Yaocheng first?"


    After all, this is the headquarters of hundreds of miles.


    They are here, left and right constraints, can not stretch everywhere.


    Lin Mengya put down her things, picked up a cloth towel and wiped her fingertips carefully.


    "It''s not safe to go now. Obviously, bailiji is just a cover. The person who really wants to deal with me is the one who meets Jiang ruqin in the chess club."


    Lin Nansheng rubbed the center of his eyebrows.


    He''s not good at leading a war. He''s not good at such things.


    Fortunately, my sister is different from him, otherwise they will be finished.


    "Cairu, go and withdraw all the people we sent out to monitor Baili''s family. Tell those people in the poison gate to stay at home and not go anywhere from now on."


    Cairu immediately went to do it, but Lin Nansheng was more and more confused.


    "Sister, why are you doing this? Do you just let them calculate you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "how is it possible? Just, brother, do you really think that the person who remotely controls Jiang ruqin to calculate me behind his back will be a person from a hundred Li family?"


    Now the hundred mile family is caught in an internal struggle.


    Bai Lijian, an old fellow, was put forward by her. Now he has to give the position of monk.


    Even if they pretend, how can those ambitious guys give up such a good opportunity?


    Therefore, the hundred mile family is now preoccupied with themselves. Even if someone wants to take the opportunity to calculate her, they have to weigh whether they have that ability.


    The reason why she wants to deal with the hundred mile family is to let the other party show her feet.


    The smoke bomb as a shelter is gone. Look at those guys who play tricks behind their backs. How can they kill with a knife.


    Just after her hand was withdrawn, the Baili family suddenly seemed crazy and wantonly arrested the fine works of other families.


    For a time, the whole Yaocheng was terrified.


    Everyone is afraid that the next person to be caught will be himself.


    At the same time, rumors began to spread outside.


    It is said that the children''s epidemic that swept several prefectures of the state of Wei was deliberately carried out by the Baili family in order to win the competition with the poison gate.


    Originally, this matter was groundless, and everyone would not believe it.


    But who made the first battle win.


    Soon, someone picked it out. The main personnel in the first medical competition were all disciples of Baili family.


    Self directing and acting, the victory laid with the lives of innocent people, has become a black spot that cannot be explained clearly by the hundred mile family.


    And this is just the beginning.


    With everyone''s doubts, some old things have been turned out.


    There are even some small and medium-sized aristocratic families who moved their families or disappeared a few years ago.


    They said that they only wanted to live in peace, but the Baili family tried all kinds of coercion and inducement, so that they had to be incorporated into the Baili family, or they would kill them all.


    And those small and medium-sized aristocratic families, without exception, should have one characteristic.


    That is, their family owns one or several minerals.


    A good person went to verify and found that the minerals were now taken over by hundreds of families.


    At this time, the mask of Bai Li''s hypocrisy was completely torn off.


    It was only a few days before this incident became a wave sweeping the whole country.


    Moreover, with the fermentation of the event, more and more black materials have been excavated by the people.


    Some people even smell the business opportunities. Every few days, they will sort out a black material, which is called "hundred mile event book".


    For a time, it was hard to find.


    Of course, this smart businessman is Lin Mengya, who has experienced the baptism of modern society.


    In the yard, she took the latest issue of the "hundred mile event book" and saw it with interest.


    "Unexpectedly, Bai Lijian is so old. A few months ago, he forced a 16-year-old girl to become his concubine. Tut, man, evil smoke!"


    She had milk tea and melon seeds in front of her. Next to her, Cairu and Baisu stared at the summary above.


    "Master, this hundred mile family simply bullies men and women and does all kinds of evil!"


    Bai Su pinched her fist and said angrily.


    Lin Mengya is not as angry as her. It''s not that she doesn''t view right and wrong, but that she knows that less than one tenth of the things exposed here.


    Where can such a thin page of paper record the evil deeds of a corrupt family from its roots?


    "What was your first feeling when you saw this?"


    She put down the incident book and asked carelessly.


    Bai Su and Cairu looked at each other and said in the same voice, "do justice for heaven, punish evil and promote good!"


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, and Lin Mengya was very satisfied with her attitude.


    "Yes, you all think so. Therefore, the hundred mile family is completely over this time."


    Things go hand in hand.


    First, the scandal of infant epidemic broke out, and then the personal statements of the parties concerned.


    In this way, the integrity of Bailijia will collapse rapidly, and its prestige will disappear.


    Under the public anger, those who were pressed down by them with power and even bought off will jump out quickly.


    Because of what happened before, it gave them a signal.


    The hundred mile family can no longer cover the sky with one hand.


    From now on, even if no one wants to promote it, the hundred mile home will be like a broken stone statue, pushed down and broken, causing countless people to despise.

 Chapter 2159

    The scenery of late spring is full of vitality, and all flowers are the most delicate colors, which makes people feel happy.


    Lin Mengya hasn''t been out for spring for a long time. It''s rare to have such an opportunity today. Naturally, she is in a happy mood.


    Next to Mrs. Jiang is also like a newly released bird, with a pair of eyes constantly looking at the surrounding scenery.


    Looking at the eyes very similar to those of his family men, Lin Mengya showed a look of great joy as a child. The last worry in Lin Mengya''s heart dissipated.


    As long as the mother can be happy, everything else is not important.


    My mother leaned against the window and said fondly, "before I was married, in spring, I often went to the countryside with my brothers and sisters. Later, when I entered the palace, your majesty, he..."


    I don''t know how many regrets there are in the rest of my words.


    Her most luxuriant youth was wasted in the cold palace wall after all.


    Lin Mengya heard many regrets in her words, but it was not a souvenir of the former Emperor, but a pity for herself at that time.


    After thinking about it, she smiled and said, "a few days ago, I heard from my family that the two little skin monkeys had to go out to play. If my aunt didn''t come home to help, I really couldn''t deal with them."


    Speaking of good grandchildren, Mrs. Jiang also pulled out of her sadness for the past.


    "Boys at this age are naughty, and so was their father when he was young. Although he looks cold now, he really made me worry a lot when I was young."


    People like her mother''s age can''t find new sustenance for a while, but her children and grandchildren can make her forget her past pain for the time being.


    While talking about the children''s interesting stories, Lin Mengya discussed the embarrassing events of long Tianyu''s childhood with her mother.


    "Alas, I really want to see my two good grandchildren soon."


    Sure enough, Mrs. Jiang was hooked by the children''s topic, and her mind was full of wanting to see the two children soon.


    Lin Mengya secretly laughs in her heart. In fact, she is already ready.


    Before the third competition, she would have Mrs. Jiang sent home secretly.


    I''m sure I can get along with Mrs. Lian with my mother''s character.


    Put on their hoods and they got out of the carriage.


    They are now in a garden outside Yaocheng.


    It was originally a private garden. Later, no one took care of it. Instead, the exotic flowers and plants in it were luxuriant and quite wild.


    Therefore, when spring comes, ladies and ladies in Yaocheng will choose this place as a place to enjoy the spring scenery.


    When she got out of the car, she winked at Cairu and Baisu.


    The guards, whether in the open or in the dark, are ready to go at the moment and guard them strictly.


    Even if someone wants to take the opportunity to do something, he can''t get much cheaper.


    Besides, she''s here to "fish".


    They were walking and watching, and a surprised voice came from behind.


    "Aunt, cousin, what a coincidence. Why are you here?"


    Then Lin Mengya saw Jiang ruqin in full dress walking in front of them.


    Mrs. Jiang is a little uncomfortable. After all, there are still people out there eyeing them.


    If ya''er hadn''t looked at her, she wouldn''t have taken the risk.


    Then he pulled Jiang ruqin and said in a pressed voice, "your sister-in-law and I just came out for a walk, but you didn''t see anyone in the morning. Didn''t others see you here?"


    A trace of dissatisfaction flashed in Jiang ruqin''s eyes.


    These days she tried her best, but Lin Mengya just didn''t take the bait.


    How could she let go of this opportunity when she finally caught it?


    Then his face showed a little shame and said, "it''s my thoughtlessness. Don''t be angry with my aunt and sister-in-law. I''ll go back now."


    It''s like how much she''s been wronged.


    Mrs. Jiang also really loved her. I think if she hadn''t been stubborn and broken her heart, she would have found a good family for this girl.


    I hope now she can find her way back, which is worthy of her brother.


    The tone of his voice softened and said, "I know I''ve wronged you. Please bear it for the moment these days. Your sister-in-law has made arrangements. We can leave here in a while."


    Mrs. Jiang''s words were earnest and sincere. Jiang ruqin didn''t listen at all. What she was thinking now was how to complete the task given to her by the man before they left.


    On the surface, she said, "listen to the arrangements of my aunt and sister-in-law."


    Mrs. Jiang thought she had figured it out and smiled happily and patted her hand.


    However, Lin Mengya was watching, but she didn''t say a word.


    She took her mother to play here without telling anyone.


    But unfortunately, Jiang ruqin actually appeared here and said that she had no intention and ghosts would not believe it.


    But now, it''s not time to expose her.


    At this time, Jiang ruqin said to her with a wronged face: "cousin won''t blame me for my willfulness?"


    She shook her head and smiled without saying a word.


    blame? How is that possible?


    She also has to thank Jiang ruqin for helping her lead the snake out of the cave.


    The three talked and laughed, at least maintaining superficial harmony.


    But Jiang ruqin intentionally or unintentionally pushed her out of the topic of the three people, and even took the opportunity to introduce the strange flowers and plants next to her, pulling Mrs. Jiang away from her.


    All this Jiang ruqin thought she was doing very secretly. In fact, even Bai Su found her intention.


    Lin Mengya naturally lags behind them, and Cairu disappears.


    In such a big garden, there were only her and Bai Su''s master and servant.


    Bai Su looked around and whispered, "master, it seems that our guards are missing."


    Lin Mengya nodded imperceptibly. It seems that the other party is really an expert.


    It''s just that it''s difficult for her guards to kill quietly.


    She twitched her nose a little and smelled the fragrance of flowers.


    Oh, they are really willing to pay for it.


    This overpowering drug was originally extracted from flowers. Now it''s mixed in the flowers. It really doesn''t leak a trace.


    Of course, this is also the result of Lin Mengya''s intentional connivance.


    Otherwise, what else could there be in the world to hide from her nose?


    She took Bai Su to a small pavilion.


    The scenery here is good, surrounded by trees and flowers.


    If you want to commit crimes, this is an excellent place.


    It seems that the other Party chose deliberately to make her disappear quietly.


    After a while, footsteps came from the side.


    She looked up and saw only a frivolous and obscene face.


    The man''s face was filled with a smile that he thought was natural and unrestrained, but he didn''t know that seeing too much would make people feel sick.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyelids, pretended not to know, and turned her head.


    Bailiji gave a deep gift and said in a tone: "Xiaosheng bailiji has seen a girl. I don''t know her name and where she lives. I don''t know why, Xiaosheng always has a feeling of deja vu."


    Lin Mengya didn''t even bother to laugh.


    This old-fashioned and greasy chat-up can only be used by the best in front of us.


    At the same time, she was completely sure that the man who commanded behind Jiang ruqin must not be this straw bag.


    I''m afraid he''s just a bait thrown out today.


    Seeing that she ignored her love, prissy couldn''t help getting a little angry.


    There is a way that evil arises from courage. Anyway, there is no one here except them, and Bai Liji no longer disguises.


    A pair of eyes full of desire, as if they would devour her alive the next moment.


    He sat opposite Lin Mengya and said with a smile: "the master of the palace is really arrogant, but women should be obedient and gentle, otherwise they will suffer."


    Even Mengya raised her eyelids and looked at each other disdainfully.


    "My taste is my business. Even if I have to suffer, it has nothing to do with you."


    She looked at each other up and down, and said with extreme sarcasm, "they all say that dogs are meddling with mice. Unexpectedly, people in hundreds of families have some experience in pretending to be dogs in addition to harming people."


    These words completely turned Bai Liji''s face. He stood up with a "miso" and his eyes were dark and cruel.


    "It seems that I have to teach you a lesson!"


    Then he rushed at Lin Mengya, but unexpectedly, the maid next to him who looked delicate and weak kicked him out of the pavilion.


    With a "poof", bailiji only felt that her internal organs had moved.


    But the more so, the more he wanted to humiliate each other.


    With a gloomy face, he shouted, "come on, tie this little girl up for me!"


    At once, five or six servants with big arms and round waist rushed over. They were different from bailiji''s straw bag. They had some real Kung Fu under their hands.


    Seeing that Bai Su''s fists could not defeat four hands, Lin Mengya frowned and said, "if you dare to hurt my maid, I''ll kill you!"


    But at this time, bailiji couldn''t take care of anything else. All she was thinking about was how to revenge her.


    Then he said angrily, "give me a discount on this little girl''s legs!"


    Those men were so shameless that they attacked the white chest.


    Bai Su had some difficulties in resisting. When a flaw was revealed, one of the strong men grabbed at her leg.


    There was only a crisp noise, but it was not Bai Su''s leg that broke.


    The strong man screamed, covered his hand and rolled on the ground.


    At this time, Lin Mengya heard a scolding from behind.


    "You are so brave that you dare to disrespect the master of the palace and seek death!"


    Just then, a dozen strong guards surrounded them.


    Lin Mengya saw a young man in royal clothes and walked quickly.


    The man''s appearance is similar to that of Bai Liji, but younger and more handsome.


    Seeing this man, Bai Liji screamed. Why is this eye-catching guy here?


    The young man walked up to Lin Mengya and said sorry, "it''s all our negligence that let this person disturb you. I''m really sorry."


    With a cold face, he walked in front of bailiji and raised his hand with a hard slap in the face.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Prissy stared angrily at the man in front of her.


    The young man didn''t care, but said coldly, "I beat you just to make you have a long memory."

 Chapter 2160

    Lin Mengya looked at them coldly. As soon as the young man appeared, she was guessing each other''s identity.


    It was not until seeing that bailiji dared to be angry but not to speak that she finally confirmed her answer.


    Bai Liji covered her face and said fiercely, "don''t think you can rest easy with Bai LiXiao! He''s just a dog under others!"


    The young man''s look changed, narrowed his eyes and warned coldly, "young master Ji, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Bailiji shrunk her neck and left with her own people with a guilty face.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the confrontation between them. She came forward and helped Bai Su up.


    "Are you okay?"


    She asked anxiously.


    Although she had discussed it with Bai Su, those people were really too bad just now.


    Bai Su shook her head, looked alert and looked behind her.


    Now the people in the way left, and the Lord finally came.


    Lin Mengya turned around, looking a little impatient.


    "Can I go now?"


    The young man made a sincere apology.


    "It''s our fault that has disturbed you. Please give us a chance and let us make up for it."


    make up? Well said.


    She didn''t understand that bailiji was just cannon fodder.


    She pretended to be angry and said coldly, "what if I don''t go with you?"


    The young man frowned with embarrassment on his face.


    "To tell you the truth, my host sincerely invited you. If you don''t go, I''m afraid my host will be disappointed."


    "Oh." With a sneer, she said sarcastically, "it turns out that forcing people to be difficult is your way of hospitality."


    The man''s face was not half embarrassed, but as usual calm and gentle.


    But the tone was a little cold and indisputable.


    "My master said that the master of the palace family is a wise man."


    Before the voice fell, more than a dozen guards around narrowed the siege.


    Obviously, she is a woman who is at a disadvantage. At the moment, the corners of her lips are smiling.


    The young man''s heart suddenly burst, and anxiety filled his heart. It seemed that it was not a good thing to invite her back today.


    When he hesitated, Lin Mengya said faintly, "OK, I can go with you, but you must let my people go."


    The young man immediately promised, "don''t worry, I have no malice to you."


    Then he ordered his men to make way.


    Lin Mengya patted Bai Su on the shoulder. The latter''s eyes were completely worried about her.


    She lowered her voice and comforted, "don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Bai Su nodded at her and limped away.


    At this time, the young man said anxiously, "master of the palace, can we go now?"


    She nodded and turned and saw a turquoise skirt under the trees.


    Mrs. Jiang took Jiang ruqin and hurried to the place where they had just separated.


    Unfortunately, there are no people here, and there is no figure of her daughter-in-law.


    Mrs. Jiang blamed herself very much. Just now she didn''t pay attention and lost ya''er.


    Next to Jiang ruqin, looking at the empty Pavilion, he felt happy after revenge.


    If Lin Mengya had not been in the way, why should she suffer from these hardships?


    However, she pretended to be worried and comforted Mrs. Jiang in a soft voice.


    "My sister-in-law is already an adult. She may feel bored and wait for us in the horse car."


    Mrs. Jiang also hoped it was what she said, but somehow she always felt something wrong.


    "Ruqin, why don''t you go back and have a look for your aunt."


    Jiang ruqin took Mrs. Jiang''s hand and pretended to be considerate and said, "how can I make my aunt tired? My aunt should go and have a look. I''ll find my cousin here."


    Mrs. Jiang agreed and felt a little relieved.


    But I didn''t know that Jiang ruqin changed her face just after she left.


    "Where are people locked up?"


    She asked impolitely.


    There was no sense of existence beside her, but the maid followed her all the time and said coldly, "this is not what a girl should care about."


    Jiang ruqin looked back and wanted to slap the maid.


    But I don''t want to be caught by the wrist.


    "Let go of me, you bitch!"


    She shouted angrily, but the maid didn''t give her face at all, but threatened her in a low voice.


    "You''d better recognize where this is. If you disturb the people around you and ruin my master''s event, you can''t afford it."


    Jiang ruqin had to bow his head temporarily, but he hated the maid in his heart. Even the happiness of seeing the enemy''s bad luck was half less.


    She shook off the maid''s hand and said with a sneer, "now everyone is chasing the straw bag of bailiji. Who will notice?"


    She slowed her attitude a little, but there was a trace of schadenfreude in her tone.


    "Besides, I''m also for your good. That woman is the most tricky. I''m afraid you can''t handle it."


    The maid was unmoved, but still insisted on letting her leave quickly.


    Jiang ruqin thinks that Lin Mengya''s bitch''s luck is too good. Otherwise, she always wants to make the bitch look good!


    The white maid looked at her and left angrily.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how Jiang ruqin tricked Mrs. Jiang.


    After she was taken away by the youth, she didn''t go out of the garden directly, but was locked up in one of the cellars.


    It''s not wet here, and there''s not much smell of dust in the air. Obviously, it''s often used here.


    She sat in the chair, pointing her fingers on her forehead, her eyes turned, thinking about each other''s purpose.


    Soon, the youth returned.


    She changed her posture and looked at each other.


    "Can I know what you want from me?"


    She went straight to the point and made the young man speechless for a moment.


    "My master will tell the palace master about these things. Please wait a little longer."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "I don''t think he will come."


    The young man was surprised in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Just pretended to look at her calmly and smiled modestly.


    "Please forgive me for being stupid. I really can''t understand what the palace master means."


    "No, you''re smart. You know I already know you''re using bailiji, so you choose to abandon this bait and even treat yourself as booty to lure me to take the initiative."


    Negotiating with Lin Mengya is not a very easy thing.


    Even on the stiff back of the young man, a thin layer of sweat had appeared.


    "It''s just a coincidence. Not everyone is as smart as you."


    It''s time to kiss up.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes, Say directly: "You''re right. There are few brains like me for thousands of years. But you also know that intelligence is mistaken by intelligence. I am sometimes very suspicious and always have an inexplicable self-confidence. I always feel that the whole thing is under my control. Therefore, when I see a very obvious trap, I will not shrink back, and I will come forward without hesitation. Either see the move, or become passive to active. You said, "am I right?"


    Opposite, the young man gave up his disguise for the first time and looked at the woman with a pair of eyes.


    "Since the leader of the palace family knows it, why do you make things so embarrassing? Besides, I really don''t mean any harm to you. As long as the leader of the palace family stays here honestly for a day, I promise you won''t lose a hair."


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, the corners of her lips lifted up and smiled strangely.


    "I may not be as smart as you, but I have a little advantage. When I know I can''t, I will listen to others."


    The young man was stunned and immediately thought of something.


    He immediately got up. Just as he wanted to climb up from the cellar to see the situation outside, a man flew down from the wellhead, and the long sword instantly forced on his neck.


    "Smart people generally have a disadvantage, that is, they will believe in themselves too much and think that they are the smartest one in the world. Unfortunately, I always know that someone is smarter than me. So this time, I choose to listen to him."


    She smiled with a knife and said coldly, "take them away and go back and have a good trial."


    Leaving the dark cellar, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the horizon.


    Yu is right. Their goal is still him.


    There is no danger on her side. I don''t know what''s going on on on his side.


    After Lin Mengya went out, long Tianyu received a note.


    The above content is very simple. About an hour later, meet him at the blacksmith shop in the east of the city.


    Squinting his long eyes, he rubbed his long sword.


    Ya''er has already made comprehensive arrangements. Even this time, in order to ensure that the play is realistic, his deployment is not even clear to ya''er.


    As he expected, someone wanted to threaten him through ya''er.


    He ordered Amway to follow the plan. According to the agreement, he came to the blacksmith''s shop in the east of the city.


    The shop in front of us has been deserted for a long time and has long since ceased to be lively.


    He stood at the door. His handsome face sank, making people completely unable to feel his emotions.


    With a "creak", the old wooden door opened from the inside.


    He heard a hoarse voice from inside: "since you are here, please come in."


    When he strides inside, long Tianyu''s back is straight, like a cheetah ready to go, and can tear up the prey in front of him at any time.


    A black figure sat on the long table inside.


    The man was shrouded in a heavy cloak. Even if he couldn''t see clearly, he could detect the other party''s frustration.


    "Cough, sit down."


    His voice is like an old bellows. It seems that the next moment he will be out of breath and fall to the ground.


    Long Tianyu sat silently opposite the man, with a pair of eagle eyes, staring at each other''s every move.


    "Speaking of it, we haven''t had such a good talk for a long time."


    The man said, lifting his hood.


    A pale face appeared in front of him.


    The five senses carved like a knife are not as handsome and dazzling as they were at the beginning due to the devastation of years.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes closed sharply. How could it be him?

 Chapter 2161

    "Don''t you know me?"


    The old voice, coupled with a face whose charm has long been eroded by years, seems to be a little bleak at dusk.


    But he can appear here in this way. I''m afraid the passage of years has not taken away his ambition.


    Long Tianyu held his shoulder and frowned slightly.


    "How could it be you?"


    The man coughed and said with a gloomy face, "you and the emperor want to trap me in the fief. Oh, you are still too young after all."


    With a bit of provocation in his words, long Tianyu said with deep eyes: "you still don''t give up."


    In an instant, the man shouted angrily, "give up your heart? How do you give up my heart! He was born a few years earlier than me. Why can he become the Lord of the world, the emperor and the admiration of all ages!"


    Too excited action made him cough violently.


    When he was barely calm, he said with a faint sneer, "but from now on, it''s his turn to bow down to me."


    Long Tianyu looked at the crazy man who had been tortured by the desire for power and said loudly, "as long as I am here, your plot will never succeed."


    The former Emperor of Jin, now Murong Yao, is a Yin side smile.


    "Unexpectedly, my greatest enemy is my own son."


    He paused, with some artificial sadness on his hypocritical face.


    He raised his eyelids and said with a smile: "I taught you before that those who are important must have no weakness. Now you have too many flaws, but I can give you a chance. As long as you admit your mistake to me now, I can let bygones be bygones and get rid of those burdens for you, how about it?"


    Long Tianyu looked at the strange face and said without hesitation after a moment: "apart from blood, I really have nothing in common with you."


    He stretched back in his chair, but there was no anxiety in his eyes.


    "The gecko''s tail is broken because it is too weak. The tiger and leopard will guard everything. If the enemy dares to attack, kill it!"


    This directly annoyed Murong Yao.


    His eyes were full of evil, "I don''t appreciate it. I''m just like your mother!"


    But long Tianyu has lost his patience to continue to talk to him.


    He knew that with Murong Yao''s personality, this time must not be just to attract him.


    As soon as he stepped out of the gate, he saw a lot of people in black outside.


    Concentrate on alert and dare not relax at all.


    The crowd separated and came out of a strange figure.


    Like Murong Yao, the man was covered in a black cloak.


    "Please follow me."


    The tone of command did not give him any room for discussion. It seemed that he was sure that he would obey.


    Long Tianyu pulled out his long sword and said coldly, "get out of the way!"


    In the night, the man was slim and jade, holding a long sword.


    Even though there were many enemies, he refused to step back.


    The unstoppable spirit makes the enemy cold.


    Just a face-to-face, even if the other party has a large number of people, but in front of him, he is like a paper tiger, without any threat.


    "I don''t want to hurt you."


    The other party is still trying to persuade, or warn.


    But long Tianyu just pointed a sword at the opposite side. In his cold eyebrows and eyes, he accumulated hurtful anger.


    "Get out!"


    "It seems that you are not going to cooperate. Let''s do it."


    The man had no patience, and now he felt that long Tianyu was just dying.


    As soon as his order was given, the people suddenly attacked the man.


    The sword has no eyes, flying and splashing with killing intention in the air.


    Even if he was besieged, long Tianyu didn''t seem to be in a hurry and panic. On the contrary, he was calm, just making those people unable to get close.


    Inside, Murong Yao, who had waited for a while, limped out of the blacksmith''s shop.


    But after seeing long Tianyu''s action, he broke through his intention.


    "No, he''s procrastinating. There must be reinforcements around!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Hurry up and don''t procrastinate."


    As soon as the voice fell, those who besieged long Tianyu suddenly accelerated their actions.


    Even, they never dodged his attack.


    But at this time, long Tianyu showed a sneer.


    More and more people fell to the ground, but to the surprise of the man in black, his men didn''t even struggle. They just lay on the ground without a sound.


    "No! Who the hell are you?"


    The man in black, who just thought he was sure of winning, is now in a panic.


    Long Tianyu took back his sword. Now, the last enemy who besieged him also fell to the ground.


    When the long sword was sheathed, he looked at each other calmly.


    "The person you fear most."


    The man in black turned and was about to run. However, he didn''t know when he was surrounded by long Tianyu''s people.


    "Your Highness, it''s too late."


    "Catch everyone."


    He said in a deep voice that the time was just right.


    Turning around, he looked at the man who should be called his father and showed a little self mockery for the first time.


    "Maybe you''re right. A really strong person shouldn''t have a weakness - but she''s never my weakness."


    It''s his support.


    Murongyao only felt that his son in front of him seemed to have become a stranger.


    He gave up his resistance in silence. After a long time, he found that the other party didn''t mean to kill him at all.


    "Don''t you kill me?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said, "I''m not as cold-blooded as you. I can''t kill my father myself."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Murong Yao laughed and looked contemptuous.


    "Just like your mother, you will never be cruel and can''t do great things! Well, if you let me go today, it will be the love between our father and son. However, you will soon regret it."


    He glared at him angrily, and Murong Yao quickly disappeared in his sight.


    But I didn''t see a tangled look on long Tianyu''s face. With his departure, he had long disappeared without a trace.


    Their father and son are no worse than acting.


    "Your Highness, do you want your subordinates to follow up and have a look?"


    Although the emergence of murongyao was indeed an accident, long Tianyu also determined one thing.


    "No, this is not the best time to catch him."


    After a short meeting, he found some abnormalities in murongyao''s body.


    The reason why his health is not very good is that he was poisoned when he returned home by boat.


    Although he later returned to the state of Wei, Emperor Zun had specially found someone to diagnose and treat him, he still hurt his root.


    But just now, long Tianyu felt that murongyao was getting better.


    Although the other party tried his best to cover up and seemed to be no different from before, he had been with ya''er for a long time, and he also knew some common sense.


    "But what if he plans you in the dark?"


    His concern is not unreasonable.


    But long Tianyu shook his head and said, "do you think he really came by himself?"


    "You mean, he still has help? It''s impossible. Before he came down, he cleaned up the surroundings and found no one''s whereabouts."


    Long Tianyu tightened her lips and looked into the distance with black eyes.


    Just now, if he really shot Murong Yao, he was afraid that he would provoke a very difficult opponent.


    The sense of crisis that makes him have to be vigilant is not something ordinary people can bring.


    Fortunately, the other side showed no obvious hostility from beginning to end.


    Only when Murong Yao faced him alone, the talent showed his deeds slightly.


    I''m afraid it''s the man''s purpose. There''s only one thing to protect Murong Yao.


    I can''t help thinking of Murong Yao''s provocation before he left.


    Nothing more than trying to kill with a knife.


    He''s long past the age of showing off his strength and fighting hard. Even his sons won''t do such an idiot.


    He looked a little dignified at the thought of two babies.


    "Send orders to those people who are not Yecheng. We must ensure the safety of our family."


    "Yes."


    Leave the rest to your men.


    He turned on his horse and galloped all the way to the city.


    He has to inform ya''er of such an accident as soon as possible.


    Lin Mengya was relieved to learn that long Tianyu had solved the crisis.


    Although he knew that he had planned for a long time and would not make any mistakes, Lin Mengya was still worried.


    Fortunately, the man in her family is strong enough.


    Boarded the carriage secretly prepared by Cairu, and the two who successfully met ran to the house in the city.


    Just as night fell, she jumped out of the carriage and heard the noise in the house.


    "Aunt, aunt, you can''t go!"


    Jiang ruqin was a little angry and blocked in front of Mrs. Jiang.


    She really didn''t know what was good about that woman and why her aunt and cousin were so fascinated by her.


    "No, ya''er must have encountered something. I must find her. Ruqin, stay here and don''t go anywhere. I don''t want you to have an accident."


    Mrs. Jiang has been restless since she came back from outside.


    Especially ruqin also said she didn''t find anyone, and said that ya''er might come back first, so she hurried back.


    But I don''t want to. I still haven''t seen ya''er.


    Seeing that it was dark, she was really afraid of any accident to her daughter-in-law.


    Jiang ruqin bit his teeth, but he looked a little embarrassed.


    "Just in time" was seen by Mrs. Jiang.


    "Ruqin, are you hiding something from me?"


    Facing her aunt''s questioning, Jiang ruqin immediately bit his lips and shook his head.


    "How could I hide it from my aunt? Just, just..."


    "You child, why are you so hesitant. What do you have? Tell me quickly!"


    Jiang ruqin looked at his aunt in embarrassment. He hesitated and said, "in fact, when I went to find my cousin, I just saw a man who looked like her and was pulling with a man. I called her a few times, but my cousin ran away with the man without looking back. I thought I was dazzled."


    Mrs. Jiang was stunned and immediately shook her head.


    "Ya''er is not such a child. Maybe she is in some trouble. By the way, you can see the man''s appearance clearly. Will he be bad for your cousin?"

 Chapter 2162

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my aunt was still defending Lin Mengya.


    Jealousy is like a poisonous snake, winding Jiang ruqin''s heart, more and more tightly, until it makes her crazy.


    Her eyes were full of malice, staring at her aunt, almost mean every word.


    "I didn''t want to tell the truth, but now I can''t bear to see my aunt cheated by that woman."


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her suspiciously. Somehow, she always felt that ruqin was wrong.


    "Ruqin, speak carefully."


    The hatred accumulated over the years makes Jiang ruqin madly discredit Lin Mengya.


    Anyway, that woman will never appear in front of her, nor hinder her way.


    Her words, like a poisoned bee needle, pierced into Mrs. Jiang''s heart.


    "My aunt doesn''t know. When you were in the palace, she was confused with the bodyguard. Later, when you came to the state of Wei, she had the head and tail with the five princes of the palace family to have today''s power."


    Mrs. Jiang''s face became paler and paler. In the end, Mrs. Jiang''s eyes were only disappointed with her.


    She trembled and shouted, "Jiang ruqin, shut up!"


    But where can Jiang ruqin see the pain in her aunt''s eyes? She has only one idea now, that is, she hopes that Lin Mengya can be millions of times worse than her, and all the pain she bears must be repaid by that woman!


    "Aunt, I''m telling the truth. That woman is..."


    With a "pa", Mrs. Jiang slapped her hard.


    Jiang ruqin covered his face and stared angrily at his aunt who had always loved him.


    "Aunt, what medicine did the woman give you? Why are you and your cousin confused by her?"


    Heartache, regret, helplessness, disappointment and so on appeared on Mrs. Jiang''s face in turn.


    Finally, there was only calm fatigue like stagnant water.


    "Ruqin." This is her last time to persuade the stubborn child as aunt Jiang ruqin.


    "Your cousin and I knew exactly what you were thinking when you came to the palace. If he really wanted you, I would help you. But he never had any affection for you. Even without ya''er, you can''t be together."


    Jiang ruqin''s eyes were red with blood. She grabbed Mrs. Jiang''s shoulder angrily and roared with exposed green tendons.


    "You lie, you are all confused by that woman! Without him, my cousin will marry me! I will!"


    Mrs. Jiang finally gave up.


    She closed her eyes and let Jiang ruqin talk to herself.


    She should have known that she would not have this niece when Jiang ruqin was desperate, playing tricks and even recommending herself to the pillow regardless of shame.


    Mrs. Jiang quickly adjusted her mood after years of bloody rain in the harem.


    She brushed Jiang ruqin''s hands with an expressionless face and said in a deep voice, "you go. You''re not welcome here."


    Jiang ruqin was stunned. Like acting, he burst into tears and said pitifully, "aunt, do you even want to drive me away?"


    "It''s not that I want to drive you away, but what you have done really disappoints me."


    The glory of the family, or the unrealistic love, has already turned into clouds with yesterday.


    Once upon a time, as a imperial concubine, she had too much to take into account and think about, but she forgot the most important herself.


    From now on, she will live for herself and put aside everything in the past.


    Jiang ruqin saw that her attitude was so firm, her tears were quickly put away, and the smile on her face was strange.


    "Aunt, don''t you still think that Lin Mengya can really come back?"


    Jiang ruqin finally tore off her last disguise and began to laugh at her aunt''s innocence.


    "What do you mean? You really know who took her!"


    Mrs. Jiang asked anxiously, but at this time, Jiang ruqin was swaggering with the victory.


    "Yes, I not only know who took her, but I also know that she will never come back!"


    Jiang Ren only felt that his eyes were dark and nearly fainted.


    She pointed to Jiang ruqin, but she was too angry to say a word.


    Jiang ruqin laughed wildly.


    "For cousin''s sake, I won''t embarrass you, but you still listen to me honestly and try to persuade your cousin, but if you dare to talk nonsense, the next missing person may be you."


    "Miss Jiang really has great prestige. She talks a lot about my mother in my house. It seems that Miss Jiang misunderstood everything before."


    Under the stunned eyes of the people, she took the maid and walked slowly to the yard.


    At this time, Jiang ruqin widened his eyes and looked frightened and angry,


    "No way, you have..."


    "You''ve died at the hands of your current master, haven''t you?"


    Lin Mengya smiled rather than smiled, and there was a cold evil spirit in her eyes.


    She stared at each other slowly, slowly revealing a sneer like death.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t die, but I destroyed your master''s prestige."


    Jiang ruqin seemed to be fixed in place. He shook his head in disbelief and murmured, "how can you escape! They said you can''t escape!"


    Lin Mengya seemed to hear a joke and sneered: "ha, only a girl like you who is'' innocent ''will believe their nonsense. Don''t you know that what men say at some time doesn''t count?"


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s merciless ridicule, Jiang ruqin was completely flustered.


    All her pride crumbled and finally turned into dust. She was still trampled on the soles of her feet by Lin Mengya and was not allowed to turn over.


    When everyone was unprepared, she suddenly pushed Lin Mengya away and tried to escape from the house.


    But Cairu, who has been following behind Lin Mengya, where is such a good breakthrough?


    He kicked him back into the yard with one foot and was extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya sits high and looks at the woman in front of him disdainfully. She becomes crazy because of jealousy.


    In fact, regardless of her family background or the favor of her family, Jiang ruqin is far stronger than her.


    It''s a pity that she insists on her own way and plays a good hand of cards badly.


    This man is hopeless. Several times ago, she just didn''t care about her because of her mother-in-law''s face.


    "Take the man down and watch it."


    After dealing with the clown, Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at her mother-in-law.


    Anyway, that''s also her mother-in-law''s only blood relative.


    She always had a hard time ignoring her mother-in-law''s feelings. She thought for a moment and said, "if you don''t give up your mother, I can let her live the rest of her life safely, but she will forget everything in the past and just be an ordinary person."


    This was her last concession and her return for her mother-in-law''s maintenance.


    But Mrs. Jiang shook her head powerlessly and said, "this is your young man''s business. What''s more, what she wants is my own son and daughter-in-law."


    Lin Mengya understood the meaning of the other party. She still made a difficult choice between her son and niece.


    "I really didn''t expect that she could be so vicious."


    In fact, Lin Mengya can understand her mother-in-law''s choice.


    Jiang ruqin shouldn''t have thought about attacking long Tianyu.


    After all, it was a piece of meat that fell off my mother-in-law.


    The sad mother-in-law was sent back to her room, and she went back to her own house.


    Fortunately, there are white Su in the house. Everything is going well.


    In addition to ginger like Qin, there are still several hidden eyelid lines inside and outside the government.


    Now these people were quietly taken down by Bai Su and locked up in a safe place.


    At dusk, she waited for long Tianyu quietly.


    As soon as the sun slid into the horizon, he stepped back and opened her door.


    "I''m back."


    He stood at the door with a gentle smile on his face.


    The corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth rose unconsciously, stood up and responded softly: "HMM."


    After dinner, they began to talk about what happened today.


    When she heard that the person who calculated them was actually long Tianyu''s biological father, she couldn''t help being in a trance.


    "Didn''t you say before that there are a lot of capable people under him? Why can''t you wait so much now?"


    After the past, Lin Mengya knew the father-in-law''s routine.


    What pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger? If you don''t see a rabbit, you don''t scatter an eagle. The once powerful emperor plays Menqing.


    Long Tianyu said coldly, "of course he wants to get rid of me. As long as I''m here, his ambition can''t be realized."


    She couldn''t help sighing at the speech.


    When she was in the state of Jin, how her husband endured humiliation and how he lived and died for his father.


    Now I think it''s just a joke.


    She took each other''s hand and said seriously, "some people''s heart is naturally black. It''s not that you''re not good enough, but that he''s too greedy."


    Long Tianyu touched his head. There was no negative emotion in his expression.


    "I''m fine. Now my family only has you and the children. I won''t take others to heart."


    "And mother!"


    She insisted. However, long Tianyu had to nod his head and praise his wife for her correctness.


    But both of them smell the crisis hidden behind them.


    Murong Yao appeared at an opportune moment, and the master beside him was also a fog.


    Since it was to protect his safety and did not listen to his command, he had to resort to such means as killing with a knife.


    I''m afraid that person should be sent by other forces to monitor or protect.


    But there''s one more thing they need to deal with right now.


    "Tomorrow is the day to announce the third game. I think Baili family must want to play tricks to let us quit automatically."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a trace of danger.


    She has never been afraid of other people''s calculations because she will personally recover the debt from everyone who calculates her.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and his face was a little unhappy.


    "It seems that the lesson given to them last time was too light."


    With a "puff", Lin Mengya laughed.


    "Don''t you know that some people in the world just don''t hit the south wall, don''t look back, don''t see the coffin and don''t cry?"


    The couple exchanged a tacit look.


    Tomorrow, someone will be unlucky.

 Chapter 2163

    Early the next morning, the doctors came to the square in Yaocheng early.


    And when almost all the people arrived, the talents of the poison gate came late.


    People in the medical school dare to be angry but dare not speak. Their anger is not a bit lower than before.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t attend in person.


    This only shows that poison gate doesn''t care about the game at all.


    Suddenly, the doctor''s popularity was almost breathless.


    However, this is the case now. They have to get used to it. If they are not used to it, they can only hold it.


    The elders of the medical school now dare to be angry and dare not speak.


    Now, they all know that Gong Ya''s biological father is in Bai Lijian''s hand.


    But so what?


    Unless they want a full-scale war, they have to be respectful to others.


    Now the poison door is not flat and round at will.


    "How is it now? I called us all here early in the morning. Is it difficult to accompany you in the sun?"


    Inside the poison sect, someone will take charge.


    However, compared with the elder with white hair and very formal appearance at the medical door, the half big boy in front of him is obviously perfunctory at the poison door.


    It seems that they don''t care about everything here.


    Whatever they do, the poison gate didn''t play well that day.


    Suddenly, a cold hum hit hard.


    "Hairy boy, I don''t know what to do!"


    The young man of the poison sect looked at the man up and down with a ruffian look on his shoulder.


    "I really don''t know life and death as you do. No wonder I''m so young. If I don''t know, I don''t know. Even like you, I have to count the days every day. Even if one day, it will become the filling of local steamed bread."


    The young man was so angry that the old man almost rolled his eyes.


    "Is that how you, the elders of your poison sect, teach you to respect your elders?"


    The young man sneered and said, "elder? Why didn''t I see it? Oh, it turns out that older people can be elders regardless of their virtue these days? Unfortunately, my elders only told me that those with high virtue and high expectation, of course, I should be respectful. Otherwise, I''ll break my leg! But seeing you, I know that some people naturally don''t need respect."


    This is provocative and irritating enough.


    The old man shook his body and almost fell down.


    Those next to the medical school came forward one after another to ask for a verbal win or loss. Unfortunately, the teenager made them fully realize that what is the victory of a small expert.


    Looking at the fools whose faces turned red and became purple eggplant, the boy disdained to smile.


    He was specially trained by the sect leader to quarrel with others. It''s just a trifle.


    Soon, the ruling will appear in front of everyone.


    But not the nine on that day, but only the three in the middle who can decide the victory.


    The third game was decided long ago, but the content has not been disclosed.


    They said some scenes as usual, and then gave two doors and a person a kraft paper tube sealed with wax.


    And tell them that they can''t see it until they''re out of town.


    As for the other rules, there is only one sentence.


    Let them draw lots to decide whether to go by water or by land.


    Because the doctor was the loser in the last game, they had to smoke first.


    The final result is that the medical door goes by land and the poison door goes by water.


    After the results come out, the ruling will let the two teams go out of town immediately, and they must go out of town at the latest before the sun sets.


    I didn''t expect to be in such a hurry. The two doors went back to pack up immediately.


    When the man came back, she took a close look at the kraft paper roll.


    Of course she won''t abide by that shit rule.


    But on the unfolded kraft paper, there is a blank color.


    Lin Mengya put the paper under her nose and smelled it. Sure enough, there was a special potion smell.


    It seems that this handwriting is written with potion. It can''t be written at all within a specific time.


    And the trace is so light that she can hardly touch any concave convex trace.


    It''s tight enough. It seems that you have to wait until you get out of town to see it.


    But she always felt a little strange. This fight is very important. It is supposed that the other party should be more cautious.


    Why do you want to make these gimmicks?


    "Master, our people have almost packed up. Do you want to leave now?"


    Bai Su trotted up to her and replied.


    Lin Mengya nodded and put the kraft paper in her sleeve.


    Anyway, it''s always in line with the rules to leave here against the clock.


    But as soon as she got to the yard, she remembered something, and then called the young leader over.


    "What did they say when you went to get it?"


    The young man had a good memory and repeated the words of those people in detail.


    Lin Mengya immediately felt that something was wrong.


    "Don''t be busy, Bai Su and Cai Ru. Find someone to see the whereabouts of Baili family and the doctor."


    If this is the last game, it must be dangerous according to the behavior of doctors who have to kill them.


    Even if we can''t destroy them, it will at least hurt their vitality.


    But now, they want to let them all go, even without a destination.


    This simply does not conform to the other party''s code of conduct.


    Soon, the feedback came back to her.


    "Master, the doctors are already preparing. However, the door of Baili''s house is closed. It seems to be guarding against someone."


    Cairu gave a brief introduction.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked, "what about the internal disciples of the medical school?"


    "Strange to say, they obviously came back with the people of the medical school, but after entering Yaocheng, they went there."


    For the current medical school, the strongest strength is still several people in the inner school.


    But now, they''re missing.


    It''s definitely not that simple.


    "Bai Su, have the Ma family and the Cheng family contacted you recently?"


    Bai Su shook her head.


    "The last contact was when we set out for Yanxia mountain. After that, there was no news from them."


    Frowning, she finally smelled the most unusual part of the incident.


    Missing again and again can only explain one problem. They are trapped.


    As for the three people in the inner door, they are likely to help.


    "Send orders and wait until the last minute before we start."


    I hope it''s not what she thinks.


    Time, minute by minute.


    Finally, when the sun was about to sink in the west, Lin Mengya took people out of the yard.


    "Miss, sure enough, someone is watching us outside."


    Cairu whispered.


    Lin Mengya nodded and continued to sit on the horse.


    The reason why she didn''t take the bus was to let them see clearly that she came out and was about to leave the city.


    When most of the people of the poison gate were close to the city gate, Cairu reported back and forth again.


    "Master, the people of the medical school have taken the lead in going out, and they are all out."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were heavy and looked not far away.


    "Let''s go!"


    She waved her hand, and the whole team of poison gate walked towards the door.


    When her horse came out of the city gate, the last afterglow in the world was steadily hidden underground.


    The kraft paper she held tightly in her hand finally showed its lines.


    But before she could see clearly, the back door made a "bang bang" sound.


    "Pay attention, don''t mess up!"


    She cried, and at this time, the wall was full of well-dressed city guards with bows and arrows in their hands.


    As for those so-called medical disciples before, they tore their white robes and exposed the light armor hidden under them.


    On the tower, Bai Lijian''s eyes were red, his voice was hoarse and ugly, but he was full of malice.


    "Gong ya! Don''t you pay the most attention to human relations? You always have revenge and gratitude? Now, there are two ways in front of you. First, you follow these scum of the poison sect to commit suicide in exchange for the safety of your father and your two uncles. Or you can see them die in front of you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a few people hung from the wall.


    They were all hung upside down in the air with their mouths blocked. Everyone could only struggle hard, but it was of no use at all.


    Lin Mengya looked cold and looked at the crazy man on her horse.


    "You dare!"


    "How dare I? You didn''t have to go this far. You forced me!"


    Bailijian thought of the grievances he had suffered these days, and couldn''t help shouting more madly: "do you think I was talking to you? If you don''t believe it, I''ll kill one now and let you taste the taste of losing relatives!"


    Then he would stab the person closest to him with a knife.


    But Lin Mengya stopped and said, "if they hurt any one, what you ask for will immediately go away from you! Bailijian, you should know I have this ability after fighting with me for so long!"


    Above, bailijian laughed wildly.


    "If this were put before, it would still have some deterrent power. But now, do you think I will be afraid?"


    "Yes, sister-in-law, your biggest dependence is gone now. You are attacked from both sides. I want to see how you can escape!"


    Jiang ruqin suddenly appeared on the wall. His charming face was full of hatred for her.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and smiled secretly at the bottom of her eyes, but the other party couldn''t see it at all.


    She sank her voice and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Jiang ruqin smiled and said, "why can''t I be here? I wish you would die now! You''ve hurt me so badly. Now, I''m going to dig your heart!"


    With that, she grabbed the knife in bailijian''s hand and stabbed the nearest man.


    "Stop it!"


    Below, she stopped loudly. Unfortunately, the blade was too sharp. When the blade was about to fall into the man''s chest and abdomen, suddenly, a silver light flashed.


    With a "puff" sound, the long knife entered the body.


    But the people hanging there were all intact.


    Bailijian widened his eyes and looked unbelievable.

 Chapter 2164

    "Jiang ruqin" tore off the mask on his face and revealed the face of a strange woman.


    She slowly pulled out the long knife and solved the people next to bailijian in a twinkling of an eye.


    However, the situation suddenly changed, and even those city guards were stunned as if they were stupid. When they reacted, Bai Lijian, who was seriously injured, had been kidnapped by the woman.


    "You, who the hell are you?" Bai Lijian is now frightened and angry.


    The woman didn''t answer, but Lin Mengya under the city wall laughed and said, "whose person is she? Isn''t it obvious?"


    Then he stopped talking to each other and shouted, "do it!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, those ordinary poison sect disciples took out their weapons.


    Immediately, from a group of lambs to be slaughtered, they became fierce tigers and wolves.


    She stood proudly in front of the crowd, her eyes and eyebrows were wanton and carefree.


    He took out the brown paper, raised his eyebrows and announced jokingly: "the third game is to see who can push the other party to a hopeless situation faster. Did you hear that?"


    In fact, they all know that whatever is written on kraft paper is no longer important.


    From the beginning to the present, all they have done is for this moment.


    The doctors soon recovered their composure. In any case, they seized the opportunity this time.


    The poison sect is slightly inferior to them both in number and strategy, but Lin Mengya slapped them in the face with reality.


    Just when the medical gate wanted to annihilate them all, the gate of Yaocheng suddenly opened and the reinforcements from the poison gate rushed out. They felt that something bad was going on and wanted to retreat to retain their strength. A team of people and horses cut off all their retreat from behind them.


    Long tianyu''an sat on horseback and looked around coldly.


    Now the real dilemma has become a doctor.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "it''s still time to surrender."


    It''s a pity that those people are stubborn and have the idea of killing fish and breaking the net.


    She smiled coldly and said, "catch them all. I want them to recognize who is the one who makes the rules."


    Inside Yaocheng, those medical disciples who hid were full of schadenfreude over the defeat of their old enemies.


    "At once, let''s see how the scum of the poison sect can show off to us!"


    But before they were happy, someone ran in outside.


    "No, no, those people at the poison gate have seen through our plan and are now on their way to the city!"


    "What?"


    The disciple of the medical school with a happy face just grabbed the man''s skirt and couldn''t help roaring: "it''s impossible. They must have become our prisoners now!"


    The informer smiled bitterly and said, "I really dare not hide it from you. They didn''t leave the city at all!"


    Before the voice fell, I heard the arrogant provocation outside.


    "Listen, the grandsons of the medicine sect inside. Your grandpa of the poison sect is coming to take your life!"


    Those people in the medical school were both angry and angry, but they didn''t dare to rush out rashly for fear that it was the other party''s method.


    But there are some things that they can''t escape by shrinking their necks.


    The people of the poison sect have been holding their breath for a long time. They are worried that there is no place to spread it.


    At this moment, it was like a fish entering the sea. Without hesitation, it rushed in.


    If the people in the medical school are in the mind of desperate resistance, it is estimated that the poison school still needs to weigh some points.


    But just as Lin Mengya predicted before departure.


    The people of the medical school are all greedy for life and afraid of death. They don''t know and dare not fight with the people of the poison school.


    Facts have proved that the enemy is always the one who knows himself best.


    Almost effortlessly, the people of poison sect successfully captured the disciples of medical sect alive.


    When people were bound into zongzi and sent to the square of Yaocheng to gather, the disheartened medical disciples were not proud of the past.


    "Tell the master that everyone in the medical school is here. Please show them how to send them."


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked around the crowd.


    "Are you sure everyone is here?"


    The man nodded immediately and said, "we poured out and promised that no one would slip away from our encirclement."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    "Where''s Bai Li''s house?"


    "Since last night, the door of Baili family has been closed and has not participated in anything at the medical door."


    Just when she felt something was wrong, Cheng rushong, the head of the Cheng family who had just been rescued from the city wall, came to her anxiously.


    "Gong ya, go to Bai Li''s house. They want the whole city to be buried with them!"


    Although Cheng rushong had to watch the two people help him to walk, he was very eager.


    "Uncle Cheng, do you know the inside story?"


    Cheng rushong breathed a sigh of panic and said hurriedly, "the people of the hundred mile family are crazy. They believe some people''s nonsense and think that only in this way can they surpass others. But what they are doing now is digging their own graves. Specifically, someone will tell you. Stop them now!"


    For a long time, Lin Mengya knew that Cheng Rusong was a man who was hidden. He could know what others didn''t notice.


    Without delay, he took a few people to Baili''s house.


    Sure enough, someone met her on the way and reported some basic information to her.


    It turned out that since the teacher''s father gave up the Baili family, those people in the Baili family were not satisfied with the current situation and always wanted to be the first of the top ten aristocratic families.


    So they came into contact with Xiancheng secretly.


    Under the command of Xiancheng, they first took refuge in the medical school. Later, he used the influence of medicine to achieve his own purpose.


    For example, they recruit a group of drug doctors who secretly commit crimes, wash them white by using their identity, and then put on the reputation of good doctors, but secretly continue to do bad things.


    There are countless such things, and no one has noticed them in the past few decades.


    Even if it is today''s incident, everyone will put the responsibility on the medical door. They will not think that this is their sin.


    As for this conspiracy, it is even more heinous.


    "A few months ago, my family owner found that the tramps and beggars in my territory always disappeared for no reason. Every time people disappeared, they happened after the caravan of Baili family passed through or stationed. That''s why I came here to monitor them, but I didn''t want the Baili family to secretly transform these people into poisonous people!"


    As the hidden stake of the Cheng family, he can''t touch the core secrets of the Baili family. But with clues, one or two can be inferred.


    "Once these poisons are released, the whole people in Yaocheng will be infected, and then it will become a dead city! Not only that, those poisons can be spread to another place through normal people. Then it will become a plague!"


    Referring to these two words, Rao is also slightly cold with Lin Mengya''s boldness.


    In the past history of mankind, every major plague represents the death of a large number of innocent civilians.


    She bit her lip and her eyes were full of anger.


    What is human life in the eyes of these conspirators?


    What right do they have to destroy the lives of so many people and take away their hope?


    She whipped her horse and said, "I will not let them succeed!"


    The door of Baili''s house seems to be the last line of defense to close the beast at the moment.


    Lin Mengya motioned everyone back and walked forward alone.


    The small drugs in the system have detected no less than ten toxins that can be used as infectious diseases.


    In this way, as long as these people appear, nothing can stop them.


    She carefully knocked on the door, but the door was easily pushed open by her.


    Lin Mengya flashed into the hundred mile house. Originally, there was a lively front yard, but there was no one at the moment.


    She frowned, raised her voice and asked, "is anyone there?"


    But there was no answer inside. She walked in slowly, but suddenly she heard a cry that looked like the roar of a wild animal.


    Then a figure stumbled over. She subconsciously dodged the man and let him fall to the ground, but her hand grabbed her dress.


    "Help me, help me!"


    The man''s face was covered with blood and said angrily.


    She immediately squatted down to check on the man.


    At this time, the man who had just had a strong will to survive had widened his eyes and stopped breathing.


    The toxin eroded his heart and brain. Before his death, he remained absolutely awake, so he also suffered considerable pain.


    He remained frightened until he died.


    Even though Lin Mengya is used to seeing life and death, she still can''t bear it.


    She stretched out her hand and closed the man''s eyes. She would remember the revenge on the ambitious.


    Unswervingly walked to the backyard, where there were dozens of iron cages with more than one person.


    There are several people in each cage.


    They have only one common feature, that is, their naked skin is ulcerated, and their throat is completely similar to the roar of animals, unable to spit out half a word.


    Outside the cage stood many well-dressed people with a bit of excitement on their faces.


    They look like people in cages, just like watching cockfighting and dog fighting.


    Even some blood thirsty excitement.


    Those people saw Lin Mengya''s arrival, not only did they not panic, but revealed a few arrogant pity.


    "Lord of the palace, I didn''t expect you to choose to come back. There''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go to hell, there''s no door. You''ll vote yourself. It''s too late to admit your mistake now."


    The speaker is bailifeng, who has the highest voice of bailiffs.


    He was the same generation as bailijian and bailiri. However, all the light was monopolized by those two people, and he couldn''t even get a residue.


    Years of obscurity twisted his heart. Now he finally had the opportunity to prove himself that there was no right or wrong in his eyes.


    "Now it''s like even if you commit suicide and apologize, I must frustrate you!"


    Lin Mengya''s voice was cold.


    She really can''t understand this extremely selfish act of wanting to reach and follow. If there is only a way to stop killing and curb violence with violence, she is willing to be the executor.


    Those who insult others will be humiliated forever, and those who kill will pay for their lives!

 Chapter 2165

    Bailifeng didn''t take her warning to heart at all. As soon as he raised his hand, with a vicious smile on his face, he ordered: "release all these medicine bodies to me. It''s time for the world to follow my medicine door and enjoy the supreme glory of the world."


    All the cage doors opened at this moment, and countless poor people who were tortured crazy by the poison swarmed out and fled in all directions.


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw that in order to succeed in today''s plot, the Baili family had removed part of the walls around, and there were hidden doors that could lead directly to the outside.


    The people of the hundred mile family, holding the medicine that makes the poisons afraid, drive the poisons out of the secret doors like driving away animals.


    She knew that as long as these people had contact with normal people, a catastrophe was inevitable.


    Lin Mengya stepped back and took out a small bell bracelet from her arms and fastened it on her wrist.


    "Jingling bell", with the clear and pleasant bell ringing, Xiao Hei, who had been waiting outside, acted immediately and released the poisonous insects he could control.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, you can turn those out of control drug people into obedient puppets.


    But controlling so many puppet insects at one time, whether she or Xiao Hei, is a test.


    Fortunately, she was prepared, and Xiao Hei was not an ordinary animal herding insects.


    Before long, the people who had driven the poison people out before ran back in shock.


    "Lord Feng, all those things are out of control!"


    Bailifeng looked at her with a gloomy face. This is the revenge plan he had planned for a long time. How can it be interrupted because of this woman?


    "A bunch of waste!"


    He cursed angrily.


    On the other side, Lin Mengya was sweating.


    She slowly shook the bell and motioned Xiao Hei to bring all the poisonous people in.


    But bailifeng didn''t admit defeat so easily.


    He squinted slightly and looked in the direction outside the city.


    "Do you think you can save the people of this city?"


    "Save one, save one. Save a city is a city. As long as I''m here, I won''t let your plot succeed."


    Bailifeng grinned cruelly and bloodthirsty.


    "You have stopped me now. The people in Yaocheng have indeed been saved. But after tonight, tens of thousands of people outside the city will be infected. Can you save them?"


    Lin Mengya frowned, and she suddenly thought of something.


    Since they returned to Yaocheng, they have never seen the disciples of the medical school.


    No matter how they investigated in the city these days, they couldn''t find the trace of the three people.


    Lin Mengya thought they had fled back to the hospital. Now it seems that they are brewing a bigger storm.


    With a cold face, she asked Xiaohei to drive the puppets to the inner courtyard of Baili''s house.


    Those people of the Baili family who were just arrogant have now shrunk in fear.


    Lin Mengya asked in a deep voice, "according to what you say, both you and the people of Baili family are obviously just a substitute for shifting the target. I don''t believe you''re not afraid of death!"


    Who knows, after hearing this, bailifeng suddenly laughed wildly.


    "Hahaha, do you think the only one standing in front of you is me?"


    This confused sentence made Lin Mengya think of more things.


    Her eyes shrunk and asked in surprise, "you also used the so-called art of longevity?"


    There was a trace of consternation in bailifeng''s eyes, but soon he said proudly, "can you understand these secrets? I''m not afraid of death, and I''ve never paid attention to a small bailifeng?"


    The people around him who were deceived by him reacted one after another. It turned out that from the beginning to now, they were just bailifeng, a stepping stone to ask for credit with the master behind him.


    Under the excitement of the crowd, bailifeng was pushed by everyone, but the latter''s face remained cruel and calm.


    He grinned and said darkly, "none of you can escape. Sooner or later, it will be in my king''s bag!"


    It''s crazy!


    No wonder the scene in front of us can be easily controlled. The original more powerful killing moves have long been hidden.


    She looked around and said coldly, "no one in the world can live forever. What you do is just to fulfill your own delusion. At least you will never live a hundred years!"


    At this moment, bailifeng, who had already brainwashed, couldn''t listen to persuasion at all.


    Lin Mengya quickly withdrew and handed over the situation here to Cheng''s spy.


    With those puppets, people in the hundred mile family dare not make a mistake.


    She got on her horse and ran quickly out of the city.


    On the way, she asked ADA to inform long Tianyu that they would soon meet at the gate of the city.


    Just a few words explained the current situation, and long Tianyu also felt the thorniness of the matter.


    You know, in a big city like Yaocheng, there are tens of thousands of floating people. Even if one person with toxin escapes and infects others, the next situation will be uncontrollable.


    And those infected people, do they have to be killed alive? If so, how are they different from those executioners?


    So the first thing she has to do is to stop the source of this storm.


    Long Tianyu is coming. The map outside Yaocheng.


    According to bailifeng''s statement and Lin Mengya''s guess, they will release those poisons in a hidden place, and there will be a large number of strangers passing by.


    In this way, geographical location is particularly important.


    They quickly analyzed several locations and finally locked the upper reaches of a river.


    This river is not only the drinking water river of Yaocheng, but also one of the main rivers where surrounding merchants stop to replenish water.


    After determining the geographical location, the two of them immediately took people to the far upstream in person.


    The most suitable place for poisoning upstream is a pool under a waterfall.


    The waterfall that flies down will pass through the pool and turn into a gentle River into the downstream.


    They dared not delay for a moment and reached the pool as fast as they could.


    But at this time, there was no one here, and Lin Mengya''s heart sank after flying into the air.


    There was no trace of toxin in the pool.


    This only shows that they may have guessed wrong.


    This result was unacceptable to everyone. When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were ready to go to the next place where they might be poisoned, the sound of a carriage suddenly came from the forest.


    Long Tianyu listened, and then quietly made a gesture to let his men hide quickly, so as not to attract anyone''s attention.


    He and Lin Mengya hid beside the pool and heard the sound of the carriage stop not far from them. Then someone jumped down from the carriage and dragged several very heavy bags.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, are we really going to do this?"


    The voice was a little familiar, a little hoarse, and even a little tired that could not be understood.


    "Don''t think too much. It has nothing to do with us. We can only blame them for their bad fate."


    This voice is strange and tight. I''ve never heard it before.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s useless to say more."


    Shen Bingqing seems as cold as before, but he is not as comfortable as before.


    Just as they were about to throw the bags into the pool, long Tianyu motioned around and surrounded them.


    Looking at the sudden emergence of a group of people, several people in the carriage were stunned.


    Shen Bingqing looked at Lin Mengya unexpectedly, took it and tightened her lips.


    "Is this the code of conduct of your doctor?"


    Lin Mengya laughed.


    Several people across the street became nervous for a moment. They thought they didn''t know it. They could push it off later, but they didn''t want to be caught on the spot.


    A strange figure stood in front of her.


    "This girl, you should speak carefully. Otherwise, if you offend an enemy you can''t provoke for some reason, the gain will outweigh the loss."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, smiled and said, "how dare you do it and be afraid of others?"


    The man picked the corners of his mouth rather coldly.


    "This girl has a sharp mouth and steel teeth. It''s a pity that we can''t allow anyone to tell us what to do."


    His eyes were dark. It was obvious that he had killed.


    She saw a lot of such people, so Lin Mengya didn''t pay attention to them.


    Being despised by a woman, the man was already furious.


    Just when Lin Mengyang wanted to question Shen Bingqing, suddenly the man raised his hand and drilled a residual shadow from his sleeve.


    This is the best thing he got a few days ago. It''s the first time to use it after carefully training adult insects.


    But his smile had not been proud for long, and it was completely frozen on his face.


    Although the little green snake, which was enough to poison anyone, climbed onto Lin Mengya at once, it was a pity that it didn''t bite down. Instead, it wrapped around her wrist. It seemed that it regarded itself as a bracelet of her, clasped its head and tail, and kept shaking its body. It was very clever.


    The man almost spewed out his old blood. You know, he spent a lot of effort to refine the insect. Otherwise, the poison on the insect was enough to kill him for several times.


    So easily rebelled?


    At this time, he felt that his magic was a joke.


    Lin Mengya was also a little surprised. The poisonous insects she had seen before either retreated from her or surrendered to her on her own initiative. Few people were so close to her on their own initiative.


    After the little snake wound her wrist, she tried to send the little snake off the ground.


    Although separated from her, the little snake kept turning around under her skirt without paying attention to his master.


    For a moment, the scene became embarrassing and funny.


    Compared with the big man''s anger, Lin Mengya''s side is much more relaxed.


    The other party gnashed his teeth and asked, "what did you do to me?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged. She is also very innocent about this, okay?


    "All right, don''t insult yourself."


    As soon as Shen Bingqing spoke, the man could only stare at them coldly, but he no longer came forward.


    Lin Mengya looked at Shen Bingqing in her spare time.


    But this time there was no appreciation in her eyes, only irony.


    Although she had learned to ignore everything around her for a long time, Shen Bingqing was still uncomfortable to see her like this.

 Chapter 2166

    "Palace master, I always thought you were a smart man."


    There was a trace of regret in Shen Bingqing''s tone.


    But Lin Mengya only thought the man was extremely hypocritical and sneered, "I don''t think it''s a good thing to be praised by you. Come on, don''t be so hypocritical. If you have anything, just let it go."


    That''s what she said, but she was secretly on guard.


    Shen Bingqing is not like the straw bag before. From the first meeting, she knew that this person had no heart.


    Whether it was the death of his companion or his own situation, he would not pay attention to it.


    Such talents are the most terrible.


    Sure enough, Shen Bingqing returned to his ordinary indifference as soon as he picked his eyebrows.


    "In that case, it would offend."


    Du Yangfeng, whose face changed, frowned, lowered his voice and said to Shen Bingqing, "elder martial brother Shen, do you really want to do this?"


    Who knows, Shen Bingqing just glanced at him and replied without emotion: "Yangfeng, we do this for the sake of righteousness."


    "But..."


    Shen Bingqing waved and interrupted him.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t get in the way now."


    Although he did not speak harshly, Du Yangfeng heard the warning.


    A cold heart, can only swallow all the words back to the stomach.


    It''s just that there are cracks between the martial brothers who have always been close.


    Du Yangfeng stepped back and drilled back into the carriage.


    At the next moment, there was a scream that made people split and scared. Lin Mengya''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. She clenched her fist and looked at the person in front of her coldly.


    "Is it worth sacrificing your martial brother to kill us?"


    However, Shen Bingqing, who was exposed, did not feel guilty at all, but looked at her calmly.


    "He died because of you. I don''t have to sacrifice him if I ask you to arrest him."


    "Oh." She was angry and laughed. Such behavior without bottom line can only be used to medicine. There is no place in her heart to fear life.


    "It''s all your own business whether he dies or not, but I tell you, it''s just futile."


    Shen Bingqing did not answer, but flashed aside.


    With a calm face, Du Yangfeng jumped out of the carriage, holding a man covered with blood behind the thick and thin iron chain in his hand.


    The man could not see his original appearance, but Lin Mengya knew that he was an inner disciple who lived and died with Shen Bingqing and Du Yangfeng under the Tiankeng.


    However, different from those poisonous people in Baili family, inner disciples have stronger drug resistance due to their own reasons, which leads to their greater toxicity.


    From the moment the man appeared, neither Shen Bingqing nor others leaned far away. Du Yangfeng''s face was dignified, but he also pushed the man directly in front of them and dodged away.


    Long Tianyu and his men don''t know what''s strange, but Xiaoyao has madly warned her in the system.


    "Everybody, get out, the farther the better!"


    Lin Mengya scolded the madman in her heart.


    Just before they ran out, the person who was struggling and crying just now turned into broken flesh with a bang.


    The poisonous blood floats with the wind. As long as it sticks to the body, it will be infected.


    But those heads left without returning. They didn''t care about the situation here, which made Lin Mengya feel something wrong.


    Their goal is to spread the toxin and let the people downstream follow suit. Isn''t it a waste of time?


    Just when she felt puzzled, several rabbits suddenly ran out of the woods.


    The rabbits seemed to want to drink water and inevitably walked over the flesh and blood.


    The surrounding guards immediately shot the two rabbits to ensure that they could not enter the river.


    But Lin Mengya, with a frown, opened up the next second.


    She pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and said urgently, "from the beginning, their purpose was the animals upstream, not the river!"


    We know that this river is the largest drinking water source for human and livestock, but in addition to these controllable human and livestock, animals in the wild will also come here to get water.


    In this way, toxins can be unknowingly introduced into people through wild animals.


    Here may be the last place where they put poison.


    After learning the situation, long Tianyu also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "I remember the wild animals in the mountains around Yaocheng. They are also one of the famous products of the state of Wei. There are leather goods shops that buy goods from here in the fiefs of major aristocratic families."


    Lin Mengya''s face became very serious. It seemed that from the beginning, the purpose of Xiancheng was to turn the whole Weiguo into human purgatory.


    "Now I know what the poison clan families who were captured are used for."


    There was anger in her eyes, and the tyranny in her heart almost made her want to strangle the animals immediately.


    "All the people arrested are orthodox poison clan families. Because they have to be exposed to poisons for a long time, all the disciples have to receive training in poison forging since their birth. Compared with the disciples of medicine clan, they have stronger anti toxicity, so the toxicity of toxins on them is even more severe."


    She hit the big tree next to her with a hard blow. She should have thought of it. From the beginning of seeing those disciples fighting each other, she should have thought of what the medical school arranged all this for.


    Nearby, long Tianyu grabbed her hand painfully.


    "It''s not your responsibility, but they are too crazy."


    To tell the truth, long Tianyu is also full of complexity.


    As a general, he has seen too many deaths.


    But there has never been such a touch in his heart.


    If it were not for ya''er''s relationship, he should have nothing to do with poison and medicine.


    But it is precisely because of the lack of greed of the medical school that he, as an innocent third party, has to pay the price of his life.


    This is so unfair to people all over the world!


    "Ya''er, no matter what happens, I will face it with you."


    Ten fingers support each other. They never give up on each other.


    Lin Mengya nodded, forced her emotions back to the bottom of her heart and recovered her calm.


    "I think the reason why they chose to do it today is to turn me and the disciples of other poison sects into the last medium of poison diffusion. If they want to poison on a large scale, using ordinary people as the medium is certainly not as effective as us. Therefore, they will certainly transport us to various fiefdoms after we are poisoned. Now we want to block one of them Take action. "


    She is very happy now that she saw through each other''s tricks.


    After they controlled Baili''s house, they temporarily blocked Yaocheng.


    At present, the convoys and fleets transporting poisons may not have left their hiding places for the time being.


    If we find them, we can temporarily control the poison within the Bailijia fief.


    Long Tianyu immediately sent someone to do it.


    Although the situation here is complex, it is not difficult for him.


    He personally took people with his keen insight like a hawk and falcon, and directly dug out the malignant tumors hidden in downtown, deep mountains, or abandoned docks one by one.


    Until the evening when they met at the gate of the city, long Tianyu had cleared out more than a dozen teams responsible for transporting poisons.


    Both inside and outside the city were taken over by his people, and the civilians inside were arranged in an orderly manner.


    Lin Mengya once again lamented the strength of her own man.


    He and she are indeed a natural couple, and he often turns all her ideas into reality.


    They are inseparable from each other.


    Long Tianyu summarized the information of all the people responsible for looking for the team. Lin Mengya looked at the thin piece of paper in front of her and couldn''t help worrying.


    "My men have tried their best, and I''m afraid all they can catch are here."


    Long Tianyu understood that she was worried about something missing.


    "The more I see it, the more terrible I feel. You see, there are not only hundreds of thousands of caravans, but also other people we can''t think of. How many people in such a big Wei country have been brainwashed by them and become their most loyal supporters?"


    Long Tianyu clasped her head in her arms and said firmly in her ear with a low voice: "you should believe that there are things in the world that they can''t change with lies. Sooner or later, it will become the biggest weapon for us to defeat them."


    He stroked her back and whispered, "think about our family, our children, ya''er, calm down."


    Lin Mengya grasped his skirt tightly. She knew that she was not normal.


    But too many negative emotions and unexpected accidents have depressed her heart for too long.


    But Lin Mengya is Lin Mengya after all. After all, she has become incomparably powerful.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she gently pushed away long Tianyu''s arms. When she looked up again, her face was calm.


    "You''re right. There are too many obstacles in this world. We must believe that not everyone will lose their nature in front of interests."


    She clenched her fist as if it were full of infinite power for a moment.


    Long Tianyu loves her vulnerability, but she is unconsciously fascinated by such a strong and firm her.


    Only now did he understand master''s words.


    Not every woman likes to hide in the inner yard and let men shelter themselves from the wind and rain.


    His elegant son was an unyielding eagle from the beginning, fighting the wind and rain in the sky.


    He stood behind her and watched her give orders calmly. He ordered the disciples of poison sect to develop an antidote against the strong poison in the shortest time.


    After arranging everything, she turned and asked, "this time it seems that I have to do it myself. Please give it to you."


    Long Tianyu smiled, his eyes full of appreciation for her.


    "Don''t worry."


    Just three words, but his most unbreakable oath.


    "Well, I''ll go first. Be careful yourself."


    There was no reluctant farewell or earnest advice. They knew each other''s feelings too well.


    Whether for themselves or for the people they love, they will carefully protect themselves.


    If you can''t protect the one you love, how can you protect others?


    She turned on her horse and rode away in the wind.

 Chapter 2167

    Lin Mengya returned to Yaocheng and gathered all the poison sect disciples. Under her explanation, everyone soon knew what kind of catastrophe he was facing.


    She stood in front of people and solemnly announced to everyone.


    "What we have done is not only for the people of the world, but also for our own family. Therefore, we have no way back and will win this war!"


    She looked around for a week and saw that everyone''s faces were dignified and serious, but there was no fear and retreat.


    She knew that from now on, everyone here would fight side by side with her.


    I can''t help feeling a little relieved. Just a short month ago, they were still a plate of loose sand that was about to be overturned.


    Under the heavy pressure, they turned from gravel to glittering diamonds.


    After all, she still lived up to her teacher''s trust. From then on, the poison goalkeeper became famous all over the continent.


    Fortunately, when they were in Yanxia mountain, they sorted out a lot of useful things.


    Maybe it was God''s will. She found that this mutant poison could be restrained by these mutant poisons.


    However, she needs some time to prepare the formula.


    Apart from the 180 people she had brought to Yanxia mountain, the rest were mobilized by her.


    She uses the experimental model inherited from the past. Everyone has their own division of labor and carries out the work at hand in an orderly manner. The next part follows up and the other part is handled by other people, which greatly enhances the convenience and quickness brought by cooperation.


    But even so, due to the lack of data and the urgency of time, the current situation is still a little slow.


    At the same time, she was also in the system and gave the most important part to Xiaoyao.


    "Master, it will take me a few days to complete this simulation."


    It''s a matter of life and death, and the little medicine is ready.


    No matter how he analyzes it, the key link in the poison is still the lack of information, so he can only simulate it with his powerful computing and processing ability.


    "How soon do you need?"


    "It will take five days as soon as possible, unless we have a sample of the corresponding poison, and it must be the initial sample, because the poison will mutate after passing through the human body, and the results of the mutation are very different, even I can''t predict."


    This is difficult for Lin Mengya. To say the initial sample, only those poisoned will have it.


    She thought carefully and said, "I''ll leave it to you to simulate the experimental results. As for the initial sample, I''ll try my best."


    Xiaoyao immediately agreed.


    This time his difficulty is not small. After all, simulation in the system is only theoretical optimization. If the simulation results become reality, it also needs to be combined with the actual conditions for the final configuration.


    Time has become one of their most precious and scarce resources.


    She chose the place where the experiment was conducted in Baili''s home.


    After the siege, the hundred mile family had completely fallen into her hands.


    Although only one of the pharmacies was used as a laboratory, they were surprised by the sins of the Baili family over the years.


    Even Lin Mengya, who has a modern memory, spits on Bai Li''s family in her heart.


    They clearly have the best resources, but they are used to create a steady stream of evil. The collapse of such a family is the inevitable result.


    She hurried to the cell temporarily used to hold the Baili family. Because the matter was urgent, she didn''t have time to interrogate them, and told her men not to treat the innocent people badly.


    It''s just that no one cares for them for several consecutive days, which makes them afraid and devastated.


    When Lin Mengya appeared at the door of the dungeon, everyone couldn''t help but shrink fiercely.


    The noble families of the past have become prisoners today. They finally understand the fear faced by those who were mutilated by them in the past.


    It''s also a karma.


    But today she didn''t have the spare time to intimidate others. Instead, she came to the dungeon door of bailifeng.


    Inside, a white haired bailifeng sat facing the wall overnight, and didn''t seem to hear her footsteps.


    The person in charge of guarding the dungeon next to him shouted, "what are you pretending to be, don''t you see my master coming to interrogate you?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the unresponsive bailifeng. Her face was slightly cold.


    "It seems that your dream of longevity is still not awake, but it''s no wonder that there may be another you in the world. If you die now, the other you will live aboveboard. In a sense, it''s also longevity."


    What she said was ironic.


    The closer she got to the so-called secret of longevity, the more she knew that it was just a trick used by Xiancheng to confuse the world, but countless people went one after another and abandoned everything.


    "Hahaha..."


    Bailifeng in the cell burst into a burst of crazy laughter.


    "You don''t understand, you''ll never understand!"


    "I don''t understand, but I only know that everyone in the world is unique. If there is a hundred Li Jian, the expression on his face will not change at all.


    "You flatter me too much. There are so many families attached to the medical school like the hundred mile family. How can I let those big people listen to me?"


    "If I were someone else, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy, but you can do it."


    The corners of her mouth rose slowly and her smile was cold.


    "Everyone in the world thinks that the hundred mile family does things according to the orders of the medical school, but in fact, it is you who really master the trend of the medical school!"


    Her words were so resolute that even Bai Lijian, who seemed indifferent, couldn''t help but change her face.


    "It seems that the master of the palace family is just like this!"


    "In fact, your flaw has long been revealed. If the people fighting with poison sect are ordinary medical sect disciples, I can''t think of this level for the time being, but you sent internal sect disciples to ensure victory. And after failure, they didn''t return to Inner Mongolia, but followed other medical sect disciples to Yaocheng. Do you know that a ten thing happened on the road They still choose to come here, which can only show that the people they need to restore their lives are here! "

 Chapter 2168

    The two fell into silence. In fact, they were in a faint confrontation.


    After a long time, bailijian sighed.


    But now the expression on his face became unfathomable, and he didn''t look like a prisoner at all.


    "Today''s young people can''t underestimate it at all. An old bone like me will capsize in the gutter if I''m careless. I''m still old. I''m not as quick as your young people."


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she sneered.


    "Ginger is still old and spicy. We were almost fooled, weren''t we?"


    "Now I''m a little envious of your teacher''s old man. If I had a disciple as smart as you, I would succeed today."


    Then bailijian sat up, his face full of regret.


    Lin Mengya, the old guy, must have a plan.


    "You use medicine to fulfill your wolf ambition, but you blame them for their bad reputation. Aren''t you afraid that these people will turn against the water?"


    "Young man, do you know what is the most attractive thing in the world?"


    Bailijian raised his eyebrows, and his voice was like a whispering devil.


    "What would you do if someone could fulfill your delusion and you only need to pay a little to get it?"


    "Since it is a delusion, it should not have existed, and what can be realized is deceptive nonsense."


    He laughed more and more, and finally became uncontrollable laughter.


    "But there is a kind of person in the world who can make delusions come true. For this reason, everyone does not hesitate to sell themselves. Even your teacher, the old man, can''t resist such temptation."


    His eyes were full of banter and a little proud.


    Lin Mengya instantly understood the meaning of his words.


    "What did you do to my teacher?"


    "Nothing, just put something he wanted from his youth in front of him. Even if there is a trap in front of him, how do you think he will choose?"


    "You..."


    Lin Mengya only felt her heart jump, but she soon recovered her calm.


    This is what bailijian left behind, threatening her with her teacher.


    She knew she couldn''t make a mess, or she would be led by the nose by this man.


    "I think my teacher may not be as you want."


    After calming down, Lin Mengya realized that there were many loopholes in bailijian''s plan.


    But Bai Lijian, who now felt that he had a good chance of winning, was like teasing his prey and said calmly: "I have known him for decades and fought with him for decades. I am the one who knows him best in the world. If you don''t believe it, you will know who is right and who is wrong between us in a moment."


    As soon as the voice fell, Bai Su hurried in.


    "Master! Mr. Rui is back!"


    The two men in the dungeon raised their hearts at the same time.


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and asked, "did the teacher come back by himself?"


    Bai Su shook her head and said, "Mr. Rui came back with Mr. Wu. They said they had something very important to tell you. Please hurry."


    In an instant, Lin Mengya''s heart fell to the ground.


    She glanced at bailijian coldly, the corners of her mouth bent slightly, and Hao said impolitely, "it seems that you still don''t know."


    On the hospital bed, bailijian showed real amazement for the first time.


    Obviously, this situation was beyond his expectation.


    "No way. How can they come back?"


    "Don''t underestimate my teacher. If he can climb out of hell, he can keep himself from falling into the abyss."


    Finally, Lin Mengya turned and left in front of the other party.


    "Watch closely every move of bailijian and report back no matter what happens."


    The man in charge of guarding the dungeon behind him immediately agreed.


    She was almost eager to go outside with Bai su.


    In the yard, the teacher''s figure is still thin and tall. Next to him, martial Uncle Wu Tsui is still joking about the teacher as usual.


    The hanging heart was finally completely put down. To be honest, she was still worried until she saw that the teacher and martial uncle were safe.


    After all, Xiancheng acted treacherously. He was really afraid that the teacher and martial uncle would be caught.


    "Teacher, martial uncle, you are finally back!"


    She smiled like a flower and rushed to the teacher in a few steps.


    Baili Rui has reduced a lot of faces again, and shows a sincere smile after seeing the only lover.


    "You girl, why don''t you let someone trust me when something so big has happened?"


    To speak is to blame with concern.


    Lin Mengya immediately admitted her mistake and followed good advice.


    "It happened suddenly. I can handle this little thing."


    Bai Lirui shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I know you have a big idea. I came back with your martial uncle to help you. Come on, what can we do now?"


    When it comes to business, she also puts away her joking mind.


    "I really have something important here that needs your help."


    Then she told the story of the poison in full.


    Bai Lirui and Wu Chiu are both experts in the poison way.


    Even so, after knowing the whole situation, he was sad.


    "As you say, it is really necessary to find the most primitive samples of poisons before it is possible to apply the medicine to the case."


    The difficulty of the matter exceeded bailiri''s expectation.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before saying, "I suspect that the poison may still be placed somewhere by bailijian."


    She can be sure that Bai Lijian didn''t hide any poison, and the other party was very confident, which showed that he thought he had a chance to turn over and come back.


    After learning that bailijian was the biggest black hand in the medical school, the teacher couldn''t help being silent.


    He sighed, shook his head and said, "people''s hearts are always changeable, and desires are difficult to calm. Although bailijian disagreed with me, he was also a aboveboard man. Unfortunately, his hands were stained with blood for the sake of his heart."


    One thought becomes benevolence and one thought becomes magic.


    The more paranoid people are, the more they will lose to their demons.


    Bailijian''s lifelong obsession is to keep the position of bailijian''s master and the wealth and glory he has obtained.


    Such people can''t be saved.


    The teacher just sighed a little, and then went to the place where they are now using the experiment with his uncle.


    After seeing the poisonous man inside, the faces of the teacher and uncle were very ugly.


    She noticed that the two men seemed to want to talk and stop.


    After taking them to a quiet place, she asked, "teacher, martial uncle, do you have any ideas?"


    The two looked at each other, and Wu Tsui said, "in fact, we have seen this poison."


    "Where is it?"


    She hurriedly asked.


    But the two men hesitated to make it clear.


    At last she was in a hurry.


    "Oh, when is it? What else can''t be said?"


    "Alas, senior brother, it''s time to save people."


    Wu Tsung seemed to have figured it out and put down the burden in his heart. Then he opened his mouth.


    "In fact, we encountered this kind of poison decades ago. However, only a few disciples of poison sect and medicine sect can go there. I was not qualified with your teacher. However, the situation was special at that time. We were chased and killed by people before we mistakenly entered there."


    This was originally a secret of poison and medicine.


    It is said that the two schools were originally homologous, but split for unknown reasons, and finally became the old enemy of life and death.


    However, between the two high-level departments, they have never broken contact.


    In the past, in addition to competing for a victory or defeat, there was another meaning, that is, to get a place in a mysterious place through this competition.


    "That year, the poison sect won by a narrow margin. However, due to internal strife, it was plotted by the medical sect. Under the cover of other martial brothers, senior brother and I secretly ran in. But at the entrance, we encountered an ambush. After running for our lives, we mistakenly entered the restricted area. There, we saw the existence of this poison."


    Although they had decided to tell her, the teacher and martial uncle still refused to reveal more about the mysterious place.


    Just told her that there were living people there, but they were completely extinct because of this poison.


    Referring to the tragedy seen at that time, even if it was already full of white bones, it was still just young people''s teachers and senior brothers at that time, which was still shocked.


    The teacher also seemed to be told by martial uncle, which recalled that memory.


    "After we went in, we were poisoned accidentally. At that time, we thought that we couldn''t get out anyway. We might as well let these people who died miserably settle down. But we found that all the bones, whether men or women, were adults. We didn''t find the bones of any baby. Until later, we found a secret basement. Inside, I They saw a pregnant woman who died of starvation inside. There was no sign of poisoning on her. We found a letter on her. She was secretly hidden by her husband at that time, because she and her husband found that pregnant women and babies around the age of one or two would not be poisoned. Later, we wanted the couple to be reunited. We didn''t know which bones were her husband, so we gathered some of the surrounding bones and burned them. But I don''t want to, so I live. "


    Even though it has been several decades since this incident was mentioned, bailiri and Wu Chiu still sigh.


    If it were not for their momentary kindness, they would not be able to find the dead pregnant woman and save themselves if they wanted to keep these bones from being exposed to the wild forever.


    This is why, after many years, even if they suffered great injustice, they never lost their conscience.


    Only by keeping a trace of kindness can people firmly hold their original heart.


    Although they are not good people, they are definitely not people without a bottom line.


    Will pregnant women and babies not be infected?


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she remembered something in her mind.


    "A while ago, bailijian used bailijian''s business to harm the children. Maybe it''s not as simple as trying to win the victory of poison gate. In this way, the method they provided may be wrong!"

 Chapter 2169

    All the conspiracies were like a tangled hemp rope, which finally became a line after all the things happened.


    They first used poison tricks to poison those newborn babies, and then released such poisonous people, leaving adults nowhere to hide and no hope of cure.


    But it is obvious that bailirui, who has experienced poisoning, thinks more about it with Wu Tsung.


    "Although we responded in time, if someone told those patients that the blood of infants and pregnant women could unlock their poison when the poison broke out, what would they do?"


    The teacher''s serious face has thought of the worst result.


    Lin Mengya could not help shivering at the thought of the scene like hell on earth.


    "At that time, I''m afraid the whole Wei country will become chaotic, and no one can escape."


    Bai Lirui nodded, which was the result none of them wanted to see.


    Lin Mengya also realized that this was the poisonous trick used by Xiancheng to destroy the Wei state.


    Just let them infighting, then all the alliances will fall apart. At that time, all the forces of defending the country will be vulnerable, and no one can resist the deep attack.


    "I see."


    She could not help but rejoice that she had not let go of the baby''s epidemic before.


    Maybe it has the same effect as the teacher''s experience. Saving those children is equivalent to saving themselves.


    "I immediately sent a message to let them protect all the children."


    Children are hope and the only answer to break through the haze.


    Of course, she would never choose to sacrifice her children to control the spread of poisons.


    This must be one of the plans of bailijian and the master behind him.


    Bai Lirui and Wu Tsung were also infected by her.


    They rubbed their hands and soon joined the detoxification army.


    I have to admit that with the joining of these two former poisoning patients, the progress of the antidote has suddenly accelerated a lot.


    According to the teacher, these poisons may have been brought out from that mysterious place.


    And before they were cured, they were unwilling to die like this and tried many treatment methods.


    These methods are very useful for the prevention, control and cure of poisons.


    She fought with bailijian twice in a row. She was tit for tat with each other and carefully observed each other''s every move.


    Obviously, the return of teachers and martial uncles has dealt a great blow to bailijian.


    To this end, she arranged a meeting between the three, while she was observing in the dark.


    It has to be said that the three of them have been enemies all their lives and know each other the best.


    Soon she caught a flaw in Bai Lijian''s accident.


    "I saw that when bailijian talked to the teacher about the ancestral temple of white-collar workers just now, there was something wrong with his mood."


    Wu Tsung, who came out first, also nodded.


    "What bailijian valued most was the position of his family leader. At the beginning, he tripped up his senior brother just to be recognized by the elders of bailijian family. I still remember the day when he became the family leader, he proudly showed off to me in front of the ancestors of bailijian family. Now when I think of it, I just feel disgusting."


    So, the ancestral temple of the Bailijia family should be his heart knot.


    However, it was also the teacher''s ancestor, so the two did not act without authorization, but waited until the teacher came out to obtain the other party''s consent.


    The teacher is obviously more open to this matter.


    "Anyway, this is the evil done by the hundred mile family. Go ahead and no one will blame you."


    Yes, the teacher had some concerns and didn''t go with them.


    The ancestral temple of Bailijia was built on the back hill of Bailijia''s old house.


    In the past, this was a forbidden area that no one in the Baili family could get close to, and there were guards and many traps.


    But now the trees are falling and the monkeys are scattered, and no one is watching.


    She personally ordered several people and reached the ancestral temple on the top of the mountain as quickly as possible.


    The abandoned traps along the way are shocking and extremely poisonous.


    It seems that Bai Lijian is really crazy. He even regards the ancestral temple as the peak of his power desire.


    Since entering the mountain, the detection function of the system has been brought into full play. Sure enough, Xiaoyao warned her when she was close to the ancestral temple.


    "Master, the poison here is likely to be the original version!"


    With the improvement of decoding function, the simulation function inside the system has also changed dramatically.


    Although some substances are still beyond the scope of systematic detection and analysis, he can simulate the effects of these mysterious substances in poisons or in human body through a large number of calculations.


    Having said that, Lin Mengya repressed her joy and told her to be careful.


    Baili will never put poisons here for no reason.


    All the disciples who came with her were poison sect disciples. Everyone had a deep understanding of the thorny degree of this poison, so the prevention was also very strict.


    Several of them with good skills bear the brunt and become the pioneers of exploring the way. They carefully pushed open the gate of the ancestral temple and then dodged away from the oncoming dust.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    She immediately asked with concern, and the people made a gesture to her.


    It''s not her making a mountain out of a molehill, but Bai Lijian''s cruel mind. She really doesn''t want to bury the lives of innocent people here.


    In the ancestral temple, the lights are still on.


    The smell of burning oil made her frown.


    Bai Su''s face was a little complicated.


    Several people who followed her complained, "what kind of grease is used in this hundred mile ancestral temple? How can it smell so bad?"


    "It''s human oil."


    She said quietly, while several people next to her suddenly changed their faces and couldn''t help retching.


    "People in the hundred mile family are crazy!"


    Apart from condemnation, we can no longer describe what we have seen and heard in recent days.


    Under the guise of a medical family, he actually did such countless evil things. This makes these poison sect disciples, who are only trained by the family and have never experienced outside, deeply dislike the Baili family.


    Even two of the disciples with a strong sense of justice wanted to smash the tablets of the ancestors of the hundred mile family.


    Fortunately, others still kept their reason, and the family stopped in time.


    "What''s the difference between you and Baili family?"


    This is a lesson for them since these days, otherwise today''s hundred mile home is a lesson for them.


    The two disciples were dejected by her reprimand, and the others nodded one after another to show that they had been taught.


    Lin Mengya glared at the two people. If the bear child is disobedient, he must be well educated so as not to cause great trouble to her in the future.


    After such a few words, the bad smell inside has almost dispersed.


    The detection system shows that the poison is hidden in this hall.


    According to the prompt of the system, she found the place with the strongest toxic reaction.


    Bypassing the spirit tablets, they came to the back hall.


    But everything here surprised her and her disciples.


    It can be said that the front is resplendent and solemn, but behind it, countless scattered limbs and bones make it look like purgatory.


    But strangely, there is no smell of corpses here.


    She went up to check and found that these were the remains that had existed for unknown years.


    The experience of the teacher and the martial uncle jumped out of my mind. It seems that these remains are the source of poison infection found in that place.


    "Don''t come here."


    Immediately stopped the disciples and checked all the remains alone.


    She found that all the remains had traces of burning.


    In other words, the way to take poison may be to bake these remains at high temperature.


    This hundred Li Jian, even the dead.


    Moreover, he did such things that disturbed his ancestors behind his ancestors, and he was not afraid of his ancestors jumping to the ground and scolding him for being unfilial.


    After testing, except for a few bones without burning marks, the amount of toxin contained in other bones has been very small.


    She took out a special package and carefully wrapped the bones.


    Then let the disciples gather up the remains of those poor people who can''t get peace after death.


    "Take them all back first."


    She doesn''t know the origin of these bones, but she also knows that people always like falling leaves and returning to their roots. She hopes that in the future, she will let the teacher and martial uncle send them back to their hometown.


    After all this, they kept returning to Yaocheng. Unexpectedly, there was a storm coming here.

 Chapter 2170

    Now Yaocheng has been strictly controlled. No matter how you go in or out, you need to check at all levels. Finally, the only disciple can go in and out only if he determines that he does not carry poison.


    Fortunately, before the closure of the city, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu took corresponding measures. The situation in the city was soon controlled, and the normal life of civilians would not be greatly affected.


    But some people won''t let them go so smoothly.


    Most of the people in Yaocheng are Bai Li''s people. After Lin Mengya took over Yaocheng, these people didn''t know the inside story, so they were ready to move.


    Hardly had they reached the gate when they heard a noise.


    "Yaocheng belongs to our hundred mile family. When will it be your turn to decide?"


    "We want to see the owner of the house. Get out of here!"


    She turned over and dismounted, and someone came to report back immediately.


    "Sect leader, I don''t know who inspired them. These people are clamoring to see their master."


    She nodded, knowing.


    Follow her men into the city, but don''t want anyone to recognize her.


    "That''s her! She''s the master of poison sect, Gong ya!"


    In an instant, the crowd rushed towards her and surrounded her on the inner and outer floors.


    Lin Mengya was very calm and watched them crusade against herself.


    What she said was nothing more than some, implying that she occupied the magpie''s nest and Yuezu took over.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, the group thought she was guilty.


    Therefore, she was more confident, and her accusations became more explicit.


    In the end, she was even more impassioned, as if she had done something heinous.


    "In short, you have to give us a statement today anyway. Yaocheng has belonged to our family for hundreds of miles since ancient times. Where do you put us here as an outsider?"


    Lin Mengya smiled coldly and said to the man, "Oh? Then I want to ask you, how did I let you today, and what if I didn''t let you?"


    The man thought he was a woman and his tone was more overbearing.


    "Let''s go. You and I are in peace. If you don''t let us go, we can only invite you out!"


    She just felt that the person in front of her was too stupid. She waved back and wanted to come forward to teach a lesson. She didn''t know the greatness of the world.


    "Please, I''m afraid you''re in a hurry. But if you really have this ability, why waste your breath with me here?"


    Her disdainful tone broke through the other party''s bluff. The man immediately blushed and said angrily, "the visitor is a guest. I''m just polite before the soldier. Since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Please help yourself. I''ll be waiting for you at Baili''s old house. But first, I have a problem. It''s easy to get involved in a fight. If you dare to come, you''d better buy yourself a coffin first, so that the family won''t be in a hurry to collect the body in the future."


    These words severely deterred those who wanted to fish in troubled waters. After that, they left with their own people and let those clowns continue to make a fool of themselves.


    "Go and find out why these people suddenly riot."


    Nearby, someone immediately took orders to leave.


    She was not surprised at this situation, but these people were silent yesterday. Today, they confirmed that Baili family was under her control and came here to demonstrate.


    She was sure that no one in the hundred mile family escaped from her eyes that day.


    Moreover, those people have seen her means. How dare they encourage these unarmed people?


    Soon some of my men will feed back the information.


    "Do you mean that someone really spread rumors in the dark that I wanted to swallow a hundred miles of home?"


    His men nodded and respectfully told her the news they had heard.


    "Yes, not only that, but also some people say that we are doing this to kill all the people of Baili family and occupy Yaocheng. Now those people are discussing how to break through our blockade."


    "Oh, it''s really kind. It''s like a donkey''s liver and lung."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling sarcastically.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. If they are in direct conflict with us, those who tell us don''t have to pay attention and let them out of the city."


    "Yes."


    She had already guessed that someone must be behind such a thing.


    Now that they want to go out, she''ll just give them what they want.


    After dealing with all this, she found the teacher and uncle with the wreckage.


    After hearing about Bai Lijian''s atrocities, Bai Lirui and Wu tsugamu were very angry.


    But they are more worried about another thing than the wreckage that has been used.


    "Those people didn''t know where these bones were buried. Although we didn''t collect them very carefully, I''m sure they couldn''t find them there."


    The teacher''s words made her think more.


    "You mean they might have found another place?"


    The teacher nodded and sighed.


    "You don''t know the danger there. What I''m afraid of now is that they brought out the things inside."


    Lin Mengya''s heart tightened.


    Even the teacher found it difficult. The situation was obviously more urgent than she expected.


    Seeing her dignified face, bailiri knew that his words had brought great pressure to the students.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. The environment there is completely different from here. Even if they want to bring out some things, they may not be able to use them."


    Seeing the teacher''s determination, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being more curious, but she knew that the teacher and martial uncle were very principled people, and they would never let those people go.


    After the verification of teachers and martial uncles, it is found that after calcination, there will be signs of detoxification, that is, high temperature has become the key.


    But it is strange that these bones, even if the toxins have all disappeared, can not become an antidote.


    She has been blocking the news and did not disclose the fact that the child would be infected.


    Fortunately, they responded in time and controlled the source of the poison in the fief of Bailijia. Otherwise, if there was a large-scale outbreak of the poison at this time, there would be more extinction of the world.


    In the evening, when she was working with her teacher and they were going to develop it, Cairu hurried to report.


    "Master, they have rushed out of the city."


    Lin Mengya nodded without any confusion.


    After a while, Cairu reported the news again.


    "They don''t know where they got their weapons and horses. They are preparing to attack Yaocheng again!"


    Lin Mengya put down her things and rubbed her eyebrows.


    "I didn''t expect to keep this back move. Tell them to open the door to meet the enemy and beat me hard!"


    They all estimated one thing wrong, thinking that she had no combat effectiveness with the people of the poison gate.


    This time, she will let them lose, begging grandpa and grandma.


    In the dungeon, bailijian, who had been silent, finally became active this time.


    He was very arrogant and asked to see Lin Mengya. When the latter rushed to the dungeon, bailijian looked at her proudly.


    "Is the master of the palace a little worried now? No wonder, who can think that the ordinary people in Yaocheng are trained elite soldiers? You are still too young, master of the palace."


    "Oh, really?"


    She held her arms as if unmoved.


    Maybe he thought he had the chance to win, and bailijian also showed his arrogant nature.


    "Do you know why only people of hundreds of families in this Yao City can live for a long time?"


    She closed her lips without saying a word, and bailijian decided that she must have no power to fight back.


    "That''s because I have been secretly training the people of Baili since more than ten years ago. Men, women, young and old can fight at the critical moment. You think you occupied Yaocheng, but in fact, you''re just catching turtles in a jar."


    "Are you finished? Can I go now?"


    Bailijian''s wild laughter got stuck in his throat. What he didn''t notice was that Lin Mengya''s mood was too cold and calm from the beginning to now.


    "Do you want to threaten them with me? I tell you, it''s impossible!"


    "Are you qualified to be a hostage?"


    Lin Mengya asked back, choking bailijian.


    "No one in the world is perfect. How much do you know about leading troops? I think you dare not go to those famous generals to train in order to hide the news? There''s another thing you didn''t expect. I was born in a family of generals and my ancestors were famous generals for three generations. Do you think I can''t see through such a simple scheme?"


    Her sarcasm was too straightforward, and Bai Lijian''s face couldn''t help turning from white to purple.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think it was enough and continued: "my father has been on the battlefield for many years and has never lost; my brother led a pioneer general when he was a teenager and can kill seven in and seven out of the enemy; my husband is familiar with the art of war and uses arms like a God. If you play tricks with me, you won''t be my opponent even if you give birth to three back and forth."


    Perhaps other intrigues can make her timid, but she is her own family in leading the war.


    As she walked out, she said mockingly, "it''s a coincidence that my father, my brother and my husband are here now. Oh, by the way, elder Cheng was also a senior general in the army. How do you fight with me?"


    Behind him, Bai Lijian was not as determined as at the beginning. He shouted across the fence door: "even if you have several good generals, what can you do? Without an army, they can only fight alone!"


    She looked back with a little pity in her eyes.


    "Who told you I didn''t have an army?"


    The corners of her lips slowly lifted up, but there was a few cold colors in her smile.


    "Since I intend to protect the world in your hands, I have an invincible and irreplaceable army!"


    She didn''t pay attention to her back, and bailijian shouted.


    It''s just a defeated general. From then on, she will pull out all his minions and teeth, so that he can''t do evil in the world.


    She turned on her horse and reached the bottom of the gate as fast as she could.


    Just now, the miscellaneous army, who was unscrupulous and felt invincible in the world, is shivering and trapped in the middle.


    Next to long Tianyu, a capable light armour, looked at these dregs from a commanding position.


    "War, or surrender!"

 Chapter 2171

    He pointed his long sword at the mob.


    "Ha!"


    The well-equipped iron armor guard has a powerful momentum and frightens jiuxiao.


    In the face of a truly well-trained army, those people became soft eggs one by one.


    They couldn''t resist any more, and they were scared out of their courage.


    "It seems that you have chosen World War I?"


    On the right wing, Lin Nansheng asked deliberately with a long knife across the sky.


    Trembling, the group immediately put down their weapons and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    "Spare your life, spare your life, we are all forced!"


    "It''s all a hundred Li Jian''s idea. He asked us to pretend to make trouble and rush out of the city, then take up arms and go back to save him!"


    If there is the first person, there will be the second.


    At this time, bailijian, who was in the dungeon, never dreamed that he was regarded as the life-saving trump card of the last secret weapon and became a prisoner of others so easily.


    These people were afraid that they would not surrender quickly enough. At the moment, they were crawling on the ground and holding their heads in both hands to show that they were not dangerous.


    Lin Nansheng sneered, "you want to start with my sister?"


    Those people repeatedly said they didn''t dare and couldn''t bear to look straight at them.


    Long Tianyu nodded, and someone next to him came out to collect their weapons and count the number of people.


    Just when everyone thought the victory was settled, suddenly a figure burst from the crowd.


    Because of the sudden incident, the man was fast and no one around responded. He allowed the man to break through the siege and reach long Tianyu''s horse.


    "You die like that bitch!"


    The man''s face was ferocious, and a sleeve knife hidden in his hand was about to disappear into long Tianyu''s belly.


    But he didn''t want the person on the horse to stand still, but a long sword swam away like a golden dragon and immediately adjusted its weapons.


    The next moment the murderer becomes a dead man.


    And he didn''t see how the long sword took his life until he died.


    The soldiers next to them continued to bow their heads, and at this moment, those talents understood that it was not that these soldiers did not pay attention, but that no one could escape.


    Lin nanshang restrained the smile on his face and drove his horse to long Tianyu.


    "Is my brother-in-law okay?"


    Long Tianyu took back his long sword and had a much more cordial attitude towards Lin Nansheng than ordinary people.


    "Nothing."


    Lin Nansheng nodded and said surprisingly, "I thought these people were just a group of bluff people, but I didn''t want to see a master in them."


    They all fought from the battlefield and were naturally clear about the man''s technique.


    The weapon is also a sleeve knife specially used for assassination. Once it falls together, it can directly hit the key of people.


    "These are experts specially trained for assassination."


    Such a body method and such a weapon can never be done in a year or two.


    Long Tianyu looked in the direction of Yaocheng and said in a deep voice, "there are a group of people in the Baili family who are killers who secretly end those dirty things for them. From the day when they are often besieged, these people have lost their trace. I suspect they are still lurking inside Yaocheng."


    This made Lin nanshang suddenly nervous. He hurriedly looked in the direction of the city gate.


    "No! Ya''er must have been hit by their plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Lin Mengya, who saw that they had finished the battle not far away, rode a horse and ran quickly.


    "Brother, what did you tell Yu?"


    Before he could stop, Lin Nansheng said hurriedly, "Why are you here? Just now my brother-in-law said that there are a group of assassins who are specialized in assassination. Maybe they are still waiting for an opportunity in the city. Don''t you think no one can stop them now?"


    This made Lin Mengya drop her eyes.


    "Brother, didn''t you let me in and let me die? I don''t know martial arts. How can I resist them?"


    With a trace of grievance in his voice, Lin nanshang almost gave himself a mouth as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "You''re right. It''s better to come out. What if those people start on you?"


    "So I threw them all to another group of people who can cure them!"


    She looked up and her little face turned cloudy and sunny in an instant!


    Lin Nansheng was stunned, and then suddenly realized, "you mean, in fact, you already knew their existence. You did this to play hard to get?"


    She nodded with a smile, but then there was a deep meaning that made Lin nanshang creepy.


    "Brother, you almost sent me to the fire pit just now. I must tell my father about it!"


    In fact, Lin Nansheng didn''t mean that. He just didn''t want his sister''s efforts to be wasted and fall short.


    Just now I was too anxious. I forgot for a moment that my sister is the one who needs protection most.


    He couldn''t help feeling guilty and nodded his head to admit his mistake.


    "It''s all my fault, Xiaoya, you punish me!"


    Looking at her brother who is as clever as a big dog in front of her, Lin Mengya squeezed her eyes at her man.


    "Well, let you owe me first, and then I''ll pay it back when I remember!"


    This is no less than an amnesty. Lin nanshang immediately accepted it and promised to do what his sister said.


    When they cleaned the battlefield and returned to the medicine city again, there were two rows of corpses covered with white cloth in the courtyard of Bailijia''s old house.


    ADA greeted him and said respectfully, "Miss, after you left, these people wanted to steal Bai Lijian. But when our people found out, they took poison and committed suicide when they saw there was no hope of breaking through."


    "If they dare to rob people under my hand, they move quickly, otherwise they will fall into my hand and discipline them to regret being born in this world."


    She said cruel words, but she gave Ambassador a vague wink.


    The latter nodded quietly and then ordered the left and right.


    "Take care of the bodies as soon as possible. Don''t let them spoil the interest of the young lady."


    His men acted immediately and carried all the bodies out of Baili''s old house one by one.


    "How''s the situation with bailijian?"


    ADA followed her and replied, "I''ve been very quiet since I got up in the morning. I''m afraid I''m waiting for these people."


    "Let him wait."


    It''s really hard for the old thief bailijian to escape with a series of tricks.


    But he didn''t know that the sources of Zhenlong hall were all over the world. She had collected this information long before she came to Baili''s house.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win all battles. Unfortunately, bailijian doesn''t know who is against him until he dies.


    With those bones, their research has made rapid progress.


    When it was determined that the drugs that could inhibit the toxic attack were effective, the teacher asked her to use them first.


    Therefore, with this medicine, the mortality and toxicity rate can be greatly reduced, and it is only a matter of time before a real antidote is developed.


    She didn''t know how many poison source skeletons were taken out from that place? But at least for now, the situation is within control.


    Everyone was relieved.


    "By the way, you haven''t seen your father yet?"


    The teacher was busy, and when he saw the contemplation on her face, he knew what the girl was thinking.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wants to hide her real emotions, but she can only lose in front of the teacher.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she said a little distressed, "I don''t know if it''s because I''m more timid near the countryside. In short, I''m very nervous at the thought of seeing him."


    She unconsciously grasped her mind and looked like a child whose parents came back from a parents'' meeting.


    The teacher looked at her lovingly.


    The girl is only in her early twenties, but she has experienced too many things and has developed an old and steady look.


    In fact, she also has the troubles of ordinary people in one way or another.


    "Teacher, do you think my father will blame me?"


    Baili Rui is happy to be a listener.


    "What''s your fault? Is it because you fight for the people in the world, or because you are so outstanding?"


    Rao is shameless because of Lin Mengya''s cheekiness. He also feels a little bad under the praise of his teacher.


    "I don''t know. I always feel like I''m afraid to see him."


    The teacher''s face showed a clear smile, then stretched out his hand and lovingly touched her head.


    "A parent can always look forward to his children. He won''t blame you, but will be proud of you."


    "Really?"


    Looking at the doubt in her eyes, bailiri said with confidence: "besides, you are my apprentice! No one is qualified to dislike you in the world. If your father blames you, you will never recognize him again, and I will be your father in the future!"


    With a "puff" sound, Lin Mengya laughed.


    "People say I''ll be a teacher for one day and a father for all my life. I''ve determined you, father! Well, I''d better go and see my father. Thank you, teacher!"


    She stepped forward and hugged the teacher tightly. The latter was obviously not used to this way of expressing closeness. She was stiff and allowed the girl to act like a spoiled girl.


    "Well, they are all women. Why are they still like little girls?"


    That''s right, but everyone knows that apart from the ancestors of the palace family, hundreds of Li Rui is the most spoiled of her.


    Even the two boys at home consciously ranked their position behind their mother.


    The rescued people were placed in the house where they had settled before.


    As soon as she got to the yard, she saw a thin figure standing at the door of the house.


    Four eyes are opposite, tears gush out of the eyes at once.


    "Dad..."


    She cried timidly. Lin Muzhi, who had regarded people as tough men all her life, also had red eyes.


    It was his little daughter whom he cherished in his arms but deeply failed to live up to.


    His hands trembled and his eyes were full of tears.


    "Ya''er, is it really you?"


    The call, which was much older than before, made Lin Mengya cry.


    "Dad, it''s me. I''m your daughter!"


    She rushed over and threw herself into her father''s arms, as her father had done when he won the war and returned to Korea.


    But now her father can''t hold her high as when she was young, but the sense of peace of mind brought to her by her father has never disappeared because of the passage of time.


    They are finally reunited!

 Chapter 2172

    "Hey, hey, good, good!"


    Lin Muzhi was too excited to say a complete word. He thought he would never see his little daughter again. He didn''t want God to be so generous to him.


    The three were finally reunited. He only felt that he had no regrets in his life.


    "My brother is still outside. He will come in a minute."


    She was embarrassed to wipe her tears. Although she was a little timid just now, she now recovered her little daughter''s posture in front of her father.


    Lin Muzhi looked at his little daughter with great emotion.


    He had heard a lot from his two old friends about her. He was both proud and distressed for his daughter.


    But more is owed to his daughter.


    If his father is not so useless, his daughter doesn''t have to be so busy and tired.


    "I''ve heard about your brother. Let him do whatever he wants in the future."


    Facing her father''s "valuing women over men", Lin Mengya can only secretly light a wax for his brother in her heart.


    Smiling like flowers on his face, he took his father''s arm and played coquettish.


    "I know. My brother has helped me a lot. By the way, my father will be very happy to go back with me this time."


    "Really?"


    Mentioning the two little grandsons, Lin Muzhi had a lot more smiles on his face, "how about those two boys? They are also my Lin family''s blood, but they can''t be wrong!"


    But a man came out of the hospital, but the smile on his father''s face converged a lot.


    She turned her eyes and immediately circled between them with a smile.


    "Dad, I don''t remember the past for some reasons."


    It is said that father-in-law and son-in-law are natural enemies, but fortunately, long Tianyu performed well this time, otherwise it would not be so easy for his father to pass.


    Lin Muzhi''s face was a little complicated. To be honest, he didn''t think long Tianyu was his best son-in-law.


    But his daughter liked it, so he learned to accept it.


    Now it seems that this man is kind to his daughter.


    Looking at the face of his daughter and two little grandsons, he smiled at long Tianyu.


    "Forget not afraid, as long as you live up to you, it''s not so important to remember."


    "Well, I know."


    So long Tianyu doesn''t recognize the man in front of him, but his attitude is much more respectful than others because of his natural flattery to his father-in-law.


    "I''ve seen my father-in-law."


    His face did not change and his heart did not jump. He approached his father-in-law and completely forgot that he and Lin Mengya were still unmarried.


    Lin Muzhi nodded and said faintly, "you''d better go in and say it."


    "Yes, after you."


    If long Tianyu''s men saw this scene, they would be surprised.


    Is this their highness who is so cold and arrogant that the Lord wants to split with thunder?


    Lin Mengya took her father''s arm and looked at her man with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t be too nervous. My father doesn''t eat people."


    Others didn''t know, but she clearly saw how rigid long Tianyu''s straight waist was.


    "I just respect my father-in-law."


    Walking in front of Lin Muzhi, he heard the dialogue between the little couple, and the smile on the corners of his mouth was more far-reaching.


    It doesn''t matter. As long as they live well, they can rest assured.


    In the room, Cheng rushong, Ma Lian and the Deputy Temple Lord of the temple have been getting along well these days. After all, they have had a close relationship with life and death, and their relationship is thicker than others.


    In addition, they all appreciate the little couple very much. They are afraid that the father-in-law will beat the mandarin duck. Therefore, they have said a lot of good words for long Tianyu these days.


    Seeing their family reunited, these people were also happy.


    But after being happy, when Lin Mengya came out with the plan of Baili family, everyone''s face was stained with a bit of dignity.


    "This is really insane!"


    Ma Lianqi patted the table again and again.


    "Are they not afraid of being damned by heaven when they do so?"


    Cheng rushong''s face was also very ugly.


    As far as he knows, there are also diseases for infants in the fief.


    It seems that the Cheng family also has a share in those who have been poisoned.


    "I have preliminarily developed the response method. You two will go back in a few days and take it with you to deal with the emergency."


    In the face of such a big conspiracy, Li Mengya did not hide.


    She can take advantage of the situation and ask Ma Cheng and his family to follow her in the future, but this is unpopular. Taking advantage of the fire is not her style.


    Hearing the speech, whether Cheng rushong or Ma Lian''s favor for her has increased sharply. He secretly sighed that if he had such a person in his own family, he might be able to rest peacefully in the future.


    They looked at the cold man with envious eyes. The smelly boy was really good at it.


    "I also want to report this matter to the temple Lord in time."


    The deputy hall leader also looked worried.


    Once the poison breaks out, the whole Wei country will be paralyzed.


    If Xiancheng attacks at this time, they will have no power to fight back.


    Cheng and Ma looked at each other. Finally, Cheng rushong took the initiative to say, "master of the palace, since we are old acquaintances, I''ll say something straight."


    "Go ahead, please."


    Cheng rushong touched his beard and said thoughtfully, "once this happened, all aristocratic families can no longer pretend to be deaf and dumb. If they want to live, they must fight in Xiancheng. But without a challenger, it can''t be done."


    About this matter, Lin Mengya also has her own plan.


    "To tell you the truth, we have made some preparations before, but the time is not ripe and should not be exposed to people."


    Ma Cheng looked at each other and sighed that it was indeed the world of young people. Their reaction was always a step slow.


    However, they are all open-minded people by nature. They are not uncomfortable at the moment. Instead, they are willing to hear their detailed attitude.


    "I think making everyone aware of the existence of Xiancheng will make them panic. It''s better to take this as a test and strengthen the public''s acceptance of this matter bit by bit. In this way, when Xiancheng is completely exposed, we won''t feel flustered and unable to resist."


    To say that Lin Mengya''s biggest gain from this fight trip is not only the integration of the poison gate, but also the opportunity to fight.


    Her idea now is quite the opposite and more mature.


    "This..."


    Ma Lian hesitated a little and said, "but in this way, we are not like blind people. Can''t we recognize who the real enemy is?"


    In fact, their worries are not wrong, but they stand too high and don''t think about the sight of the people at the bottom. They can''t keep up with them. However, under the confrontation with Xiancheng, very few high-level people know the inside story.


    Therefore, they must strengthen public awareness and let them gradually understand what they are facing now.


    She smiled and said, "don''t worry about this. In fact, the enemy has appeared."


    The crowd thought, and Cheng rushong reacted the fastest.


    "You mean the doctor?"


    "That''s right. I guess in addition to helping bailijian detoxify, the medical school must have other functions. Moreover, the medical school has a wide range of influence, and they are closely related to the public. At present, they are the best opponent."


    What''s more, they still don''t know what''s going on inside the medical department.


    Bailijian doesn''t have such great ability. The reason why he can control the medical door must be that Xiancheng has given him convenience. Once he dies, there must be other agents.


    After clarifying the joints, everyone nodded and agreed.


    Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong are even more confident. Although they are old, they have unique experience.


    We agreed on some other things. Finally, under the proposal of Ma Lian and Cheng rushong, we unanimously made the palace family the core of the counterattack.


    As for the strength of the Gong family, not to mention Lin Mengya''s own ability, this time they have fully seen the true skills of the little couple.


    Without delay, after agreeing on the plan, the three were ready to leave.


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya gave them the prescription generously.


    Ma Lian sighed repeatedly, and finally secretly pulled her aside and asked, "girl, don''t you want to consider others?"


    Seeing the doubt on her face, Ma Lianqing cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "I mean, why don''t you choose a husband in our Ma family? Don''t worry, although I haven''t had a daughter-in-law, everything starts from scratch. If you go through the door, I will convince those old friends that my Ma family daughter-in-law will be the master in the future!"


    Looking at Ma Lian''s vows, Lin Mengya can''t cry or laugh.


    Long Tianyu, who has strong ears next to him, looked at Ma Lian coldly. What''s wrong with his eyes.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya reacted quickly and refused immediately.


    "No, thank you for your kindness, but I''m still very satisfied with my current life."


    But Ma Lian didn''t give up and continued to advise: "you see, this guy is cold. Where is our family? Those boys know cold and hot? Don''t worry, as long as you can pass the door, everything in our family will listen to you in the future."


    An arm grabbed her waist, and there was a deep displeasure in her low voice.


    "No, she''s the head of the family now."


    Ma Lian didn''t feel guilty after he was found digging at the foot of the wall. Instead, he was plausible.


    "Boy, don''t think you''re sure now. This man has the problem of liking the new and hating the old. If you don''t cherish it, some people want to replace you."


    Ma Lian''s words are sour, half jealous and half warning.


    "No."


    Simple word, but revealed a resolute determination.


    He knew that he had been indifferent to love all his life. Now he had given all his love to her, and no one could touch his heartstrings anymore.


    "Thank you for your concern, master Ma. He won''t, I know."


    She held out her hand and clasped his palm.


    They looked at each other and smiled with deep affection.


    Ma Lian shook his head. He couldn''t help thinking of his old wife at home.


    Holding the hand of their son and growing old with their son, they did it in the end.


    Forget it, children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Now he just has to worry about what he should worry about.


    In the early morning of the next day, the three went back respectively.


    Lin Mengya stood on the wall and watched them leave. I hope everything goes well.

 Chapter 2173

    Back in the city, all matters have been handled properly.


    The teacher and uncle commanded the crowd and loaded all the research materials into the carriage.


    Previously, they were only forced by the urgency of form and had to be wronged temporarily at Baili''s home.


    However, teachers and poison sect disciples didn''t like this place, so after the preliminary results of the research were achieved, everyone asked to go back first.


    But how to deal with these people from hundreds of miles has become a headache for her.


    She can naturally treat those who have hatred and commit crimes as prisoners.


    However, there are many old, weak, women and children. Once this incident breaks out, the hundred mile family will become the target of public criticism. I''m afraid they will have a hard time.


    Of course, she doesn''t want to hurt the innocent. Moreover, with the excitement of the crowd, these people will only become tools to vent their anger in the end.


    They were just born in a hundred Li family and did not choose to help the tyrant, but they had to bear this pain.


    Even if she is not a virgin white lotus, she can''t watch those people die.


    But keeping them is tantamount to burying a disaster for yourself.


    Thinking about it, only long Tianyu saw her dilemma.


    "Are you thinking about how to deal with the affairs of Baili family?"


    He went behind her and kneaded her sore shoulders.


    She leaned into his arms and complained, "do you think I''m too soft hearted? But these people didn''t do anything. If we involved them, wouldn''t it be the same as what the Baili family did?"


    Long Tianyu deserves to be the one who knows her best.


    Maybe the former Lin Mengya acted a little extreme, but when they gradually came into contact with those unknown secrets, his ya''er grew up quickly.


    Sometimes it is absolutely the simplest and most effective way to control violence by violence and kill by killing. But if we plan for the long run, we must have a way to appease and slowly plan for it.


    Otherwise, when it turns into tyranny in the end, no one will be genuinely obedient and stable.


    "You don''t want to hurt the innocent or feed the tiger. I have a good idea."


    "Say it!"


    He pinched Lin Mengya''s nose and said, "you can send them overseas by boat, just like we did at the beginning. Without a boat, they can''t return here for generations, and after a few generations, they will forget everything here. Even if someone wants to find them, it''s impossible. After all, only we know the place."


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes and said in surprise, "why didn''t I think of this?"


    Long Tianyu replied proudly, "if you think of everything considerate, what do you want me to do?"


    Why did she hear that a little sour?


    Holding each other''s arm, she said softly, "I know I''ve been busy with antidotes and ignored you recently. I''m sorry. I''ll pay attention in the future!"


    He pretended to be angry and tapped her on the forehead.


    "If only you knew."


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. I''ll make amends for you?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her with great interest and deliberately asked, "look at your performance."


    Lin Mengya spit out his tongue, but he Tucao in his heart. Don''t make complaints about this man''s father. He is also a decent looking man outside, but he is still a naive in his heart.


    However, she would not say this, and would not even show her meaning. After all, some "sacrifices" are also essential to maintain family unity and stability.


    Baili family has its own harbor and big ship. Long Tianyu originally meant to forcibly send everyone away, but Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    "You and I don''t know these people in the Baili family. If there are some people who don''t want to go and hide evil intentions, I''m afraid there will be waves in the middle."


    Long Tianyu nodded and agreed with her, so they sent someone to persuade her.


    Sure enough, in addition to some expressing their willingness to leave, a considerable part said that they were unable to leave their hometown and were unwilling to leave.


    For these people, they did not insist, but allowed them to go home and pack up their things, either continue to live here or leave.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya did not give up her surveillance of these people. Even after they left, someone would look at them in the dark.


    As they expected, after the incident broke out completely, these people became street mice, everyone shouted, and even some people offered high prices for their lives in order to vent their personal anger.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya had already stopped pitying them and could not blame anyone for her own death.


    After taking care of everything, they finally embarked on their way home.


    Compared with the mood when she came here, Lin Mengya, who is reunited with her family, is even more relaxed.


    On the way back, she told her father how she saw her mother in the ancestral grave of the palace family.


    After hearing this, my father was not sad, but he still clenched his fist and pretended to be indifferent and said, "I knew your mother was not ordinary. She shouldn''t have been stumbling for me. Therefore, even if I knew that her death was strange, I didn''t dare to trace it. I''m afraid it would bring trouble to her. Instead of trapping him around me, I''d better let him do his own thing."


    He touched her head lovingly.


    "What''s more, your mother has left the most precious things to me. I''m satisfied."


    In their prime, they met, knew and loved each other, got married, gave birth to the crystallization of love, and lived a happy life.


    Whether for father or mother, this memory is worth cherishing forever.


    Looking at her father''s free and easy face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help admiring her mother''s eyes.


    In fact, they always have the same heart and mind. They can know each other''s thoughts without language.


    She suddenly remembered that her father seldom spent the night in each other''s yard since he married shangguanqing. Can you say


    Facing his daughter''s question, Lin Muzhi had to whisper, "I have never betrayed your mother."


    No wonder, even if his father had noticed that shangguanqing was harsh on her, he still gave in to her.


    Referring to this matter, Lin Muzhi still felt very guilty about his daughter.


    He said: "I only thought of my guilt for shangguanqing, but pushed you into the wolf''s nest. Ya''er, I''m always sorry for you and your mother."


    She had long forgotten the past.


    Things are unpredictable. If shangguanqing hadn''t deliberately murdered her, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be Yu''s bride.


    But she won''t thank that cruel woman.


    If it hadn''t been useful to keep those two guys, she would have sent them to huangquan road.


    It''s rare for a family reunion. Even my brother jumped with me.


    When his father heard about shangguanhui''s infatuation for his brother, he couldn''t help but sigh that God was still kind to them and let them all meet the right person.


    As for Lin Mengya''s careful proposal, she wants to ask her father to live in the palace with them.


    Father has no objection to this.


    "No big deal, I think of myself as a door-to-door son-in-law."


    Hearing her father''s open-minded response, she couldn''t help but relax.


    Glancing back at the second generation of "door-to-door son-in-law", I couldn''t help smiling.


    Since then, the "door-to-door son-in-law alliance" has become one of the most hated existence of the palace men.


    Because the appearance of every hateful door-to-door son-in-law means that there will be a charming sister of the palace who will spend her life with a hateful man.


    But they don''t want their relatives to marry away. They can only silently endure the disgust of "door-to-door son-in-law".


    This time they chose to go by land.


    Compared with the waterway, although the land route is a little detour, it can let them get more useful information.


    As they had guessed before, one door was not distracted by the disappearance of bailijian.


    But they were not as bold as before. Nevertheless, they found a lot of traces.


    Looking at the news from his men, Lin Mengya silently drew a sign on the map.


    Nearby martial Uncle Wu Tsung beat the table fiercely with anger.


    "These animals, scum and shameless people! How can they do this to civilians!"


    Those marked are the places where the intelligence network of zhenlongtang has detected the traces of poisonous hair.


    A sign means that hundreds of people will die here, just for the selfish interests of someone or a group of people.


    The teacher''s face is also gloomy. The situation is really serious.


    Lin Mengya frowned and looked at the map. Then she asked the person who came back with the news.


    "The antidotes you took with you have been distributed?"


    The man nodded and replied, "my subordinates dare not delay. They have been distributed in time, but there are too many poisoned people and the antidote is limited. My subordinates are unable to save too many people."


    "No wonder you." She said faintly.


    "By the way, is there a spontaneous self rescue organization in the local area?"


    "Not yet. Many people haven''t reacted yet because of the threat of poison."


    She nodded and told people to leave.


    Live in sorrow and die in happiness.


    It is because the previous life was too comfortable, leading to no vigilance.


    When the crisis comes, they will only mess with themselves and can''t think of how to save themselves.


    In this way, the casualties must be heavy.


    This is the disadvantage of the current situation. Everyone acts in their own way. Even if she wants to help, she will be recognized as taking advantage of the fire and fighting.


    And the prescription. Even if she gave it to those aristocratic families free of charge, those people would not believe it. Even if they believed it, they would doubt that she had ulterior motives.


    In troubled times, it''s better to be a villain than a good man.


    When everyone was at a loss, Lin Mengya came up with the plan she had long thought of.


    "I used to think that if our palace family took the lead, everyone would always think we were in the limelight. What if it was the temple?"


    Bai Lirui and Wu Cui looked at each other.


    The latter asked slightly puzzled, "little niece, didn''t you say you want those people to listen to the palace family? In that case, how can you take the initiative to give credit to the temple?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "what I want now is to become famous."

 Chapter 2174

    Rather than let the palace family fight alone, let her pull a big flag.


    Now the temple is the best choice.


    First, Yu''s master can help them, and second, the temple is detached.


    It is not only popular among the people, but also easy for everyone to accept. Those aristocratic families who have conflicts do not dare to say it openly.


    When it is done, the palace family will become the spokesman of the temple in the secular world.


    At that time, the prestige will naturally rise, and the form will be convenient in the future.


    Hearing this, Wu Tsui burst into joy.


    "It''s better for my little niece, elder martial brother. Counting up, our old bone hasn''t moved for many years."


    His eyes were eager to try. Even though he had already passed the age of impulse, the pride buried in his bones did not allow him to easily admit defeat to the years.


    The teacher nodded, too.


    They are born to be anti bones. Even if years want them to grow old, they are willing to fight with heaven and earth.


    Lin Mengya rarely sees the teacher and martial uncle put down the burden on her body and the burden on her heart. If she wants to stop it, she swallowed it back by herself.


    Their teachers and disciples are the same. She knows the teacher''s mind best.


    "Teacher, martial uncle, you go back to the palace with me first. After making arrangements, two will lead the team."


    Wu Tsung immediately shook his hands and laughed.


    "Great, great, little niece, you still know us!"


    She could only sigh helplessly.


    No way, their family is freaks from top to bottom.


    It was safe all the way. Long Tianyu quickly sent his personal letter back to the temple.


    On the first day they arrived at the palace, the reply from the temple also came into their hands.


    "How? Does Shifu support us?"


    She looked at long Tianyu with some worry.


    Or read the letter carefully and relax.


    "What else can''t your husband do?"


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to expose him. She eagerly accepted the letter in his hand. Sure enough, she saw the master''s affirmative reply.


    "Great!"


    She jumped with joy.


    Since then, no matter where the Gong family went, they were justified. No one dared to use this as an excuse to slander them.


    Long Tianyu saw that she was so happy and trapped people in her arms. He asked, "I have made such great contributions. Should you give me a reward?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and took the folded letter back into her arms.


    "Whatever reward you want, gold, silver and jewelry or..."


    The next moment she was stolen a incense.


    The man flashed so fast that she wanted to fight. In the end, it was just a gesture.


    Anyway, they are both legal couples and won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Soon, Fei Yecheng appeared in front of her.


    Compared with the towns she passed on the road, her feiye city was rich and beautiful.


    Even the father in the carriage was shocked by the prosperity of the city. He couldn''t help sighing sincerely: "our Kyoto couldn''t catch up with here. Ya''er, you are really proud of your father!"


    "Brother Lin, you don''t know. My little niece is not ordinary."


    Martial uncle, who is also fond of martial arts these days, is hot with his father.


    Unfortunately, as the only "idle man", my brother not only has to be ridiculed by the two elders every day, but also has to be a target to practice with the two elders.


    Fortunately, my sister will secretly send him some delicious food every day.


    As everyone knows, Lin Mengya''s behavior is no different from feeding pigs.


    Lin Nansheng, who has no idea that he can''t escape the fate of "being slaughtered", is a little embarrassed at the moment.


    "Sister, why don''t I find a place to settle down first? Take your father back."


    Lin Mengya looked at her brother suspiciously, "why is this? There are no monsters at home. What are you afraid of?"


    Lin Nansheng waved his hand and said with difficulty, "I don''t mean that. It''s just... Oh, forget it. It''s going to happen sooner or later."


    A trace of pure light slipped through Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    She didn''t know what her brother was afraid of, but if she wanted to play tricks in front of him, she wanted to admire the man''s courage.


    The old house of the palace family is close at hand. The father of the palace family and the five CHILDES who got the news have also arrived.


    First, they are to welcome the new members, and second, they are to welcome their sister.


    After all, my sister is going to be famous again.


    I feel ashamed and proud.


    She jumped out of the carriage before it stopped.


    The second brother was quick in martial arts. He grabbed her by the shoulder and let her fall to the ground steadily.


    "Great grandfather! Big brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother and fifth brother, I''m back!"


    Suddenly, the five princes of the palace family laughed into five flowers, surrounded her and booed her.


    Lin Mengya has long been used to such a "welcome ceremony". She is answering the questions of her brothers.


    Caught off guard, a discordant voice sounded.


    "If I had known that our palace family had such a beautiful sister, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have run away from home!"


    The voice was light and harsh, and the expressions of the five brothers suddenly sank, especially the five brothers turned their heads with their fists.


    "I tell you, don''t say that about my sister in the future!"


    Although Gong Si has a good temper, his sister is his inverse scale, and no one can touch her.


    "Gong Kang, if you want to stay at home, you must learn to respect the owner. Otherwise, no one can protect you."


    "I''m just a joke. Look what you''re nervous about. Are you afraid your sister will elope with others?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw the twin brother of the three brothers for the first time.


    They are as like as two peas in appearance, but their temperament is very different.


    The third brother is full of elegant literary popularity. Even if he was disappointed at the beginning, he still has the character of a literati.


    But the man in front of him had a beautiful and square skin, a rotten gas from his bones, which was disappointing and annoying.


    The thought that the man had pretended to be her third brother made her angry.


    But this is the gate. She doesn''t want everyone to follow.


    He had to look back and say, "great grandfather, let''s go in."


    Gong Qianfeng nodded.


    For this great grandson, he had high hopes and hurt his heart. He had been given many opportunities, but he did not cherish them once.


    After the vicissitudes of life, he has learned that the real family can share weal and woe, never abandon and support each other.


    In this way, the people who betrayed them at the beginning are by no means family members.


    Lin Mengya vaguely observed the expressions of her great grandfather and her brothers and found that they no longer had a little sympathy or pity for Gong Kang. Finally, she let go of her heart.


    In this family, it''s easy to clean up a person everyone hates.


    The great grandfather and his brothers immediately arranged to let everyone in.


    But Gong Kang was alone in front of his brother.


    "Who are you? How do you get into the gate of my palace?"


    With a smile in his eyes, he kept running to his brother with words.


    Lin Nansheng closed his lips and didn''t want to see the man.


    However, some people just don''t want to give face.


    "Oh, I remember. Aren''t you the one who pretended to be me? I thought you had some shame and left by yourself. It turned out that you were going to find a new backer."


    He brushed his lips in disdain.


    "The palace family has become more and more interesting in the years I''ve been away. I picked up a daughter and said it was the owner of the family. Now I''ve brought so many with my family. It''s still that the Chai Mi Xiang of my palace family can afford you."


    "Gong Kang, what are you talking about!"


    The big brother frowned and scolded.


    "Nan Sheng and ya''er are the serious blood of our palace family. If you talk nonsense again, get out of here!"


    Gong Kang said with a smile: "elder brother is really more and more promising. Don''t go outside to pick it up with his own brothers."


    The more he said this, the worse it sounded. Finally, Lin nanshang couldn''t help punching him.


    "If you dare say my sister and my father again, I''ll kill you!"


    Gong Kang, who was knocked down by a punch, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh, this is becoming angry from shame? Sooner or later, I will drive you doves occupying Magpies'' nests out of my palace!"


    He said angrily.


    At this time, Lin Mengya said softly, "your palace?"


    She gently raised her lips as if she had heard something funny.


    "Why don''t you ask now? Can the palace recognize you from top to bottom?"


    Gong Kang said with confidence, "you let me do this!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "I can tell you now that if someone recognizes you as the son of the palace family, I will immediately take my family away."


    From the great ancestors to the servants, they all looked at the palace coldly.


    But he didn''t realize it, but said proudly, "you''re really stupid. Do you know that in order to protect you, I was forcibly imprisoned by my great grandparents when I came back. Now you have to humiliate yourself, and I''ll help you."


    He took a step back and said to the back, "tell her loudly who I am?"


    Be quiet. I don''t hear an answer except silence.


    Gong Kang was stunned. He looked back and encouraged: "you don''t have to be afraid of her threat. This is the Gong family. No one dares to be against you."


    But none of those servants answered his words.


    "Now it''s my turn."


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "everyone, who am I?"


    "Master of the palace!"


    Everyone''s sincere conviction made her more confident.


    "Tell me where this is?"


    "Gong Jia!"


    She nodded with satisfaction and then pointed to Gong Kang with a stunned face.


    "What about him?"


    After everyone hesitated, they said in one voice: "traitor!"


    The hatred in the words turned into thousands of sharp swords and penetrated Gong Kang''s heart.


    He could not hold back a few steps, but he was no longer his backer behind him.


    Lin Mengya looked contemptuous.


    "Have you heard that? Do you think people will forgive you infinitely for what you have done?"

 Chapter 2175

    Gong Kang stared at his once familiar family.


    Whether it was his great grandfather who loved him or his close brothers, he was indifferent to him at the moment.


    "I, I..."


    I didn''t seem to expect this, he stammered.


    Finally, he stared at them angrily and puzzled and turned away.


    "Alas..."


    Although he had already thought of breaking off the relationship with him, his great grandfather sighed faintly.


    How can he not be distressed when he sees a big child from childhood?


    But the consequences of all this were caused by himself. Now people are rebelling against their relatives, which is also his own destiny.


    Being stirred by Gong Kang, everyone lost interest.


    However, the great grandfather insisted on preparing a reception banquet for his father and them. Fortunately, there were no losers on the table. Everyone was open-minded. After a few glasses of water and wine, everyone opened their hearts.


    What makes Lin Muzhi most happy is the arrival of two little grandchildren.


    Lin Mengya missed her two sons even more. As soon as she entered the door, she went straight to the yard of her two babies.


    Today, when she came back, the adults didn''t hide it from the babies, but the two babies still went to class as usual.


    Until her figure appeared at the gate of the yard, the two babies couldn''t help it anymore and rushed into her arms like small guns.


    "Mother, you''re finally back!"


    "Mother, we miss you so much!"


    The two babies hugged her legs from left to right. They seemed to grow taller than before she left.


    Originally, the fat little face seems to have lost some weight, but the two babies are excellent looks, and now they gradually have a taste of beauty in the world.


    She excitedly held the babies in her arms and kissed the baby''s little face from left to right.


    No matter how mature they are in front of others, the two children are like little adults every day.


    But in front of my mother, I still rely on her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to be less close. She wanted to carry one on her back and the other in her arms. With a pair of big hands stretched out from the side, she properly held Ning''er in her arms.


    Ning''er looked up and smiled, and cried in surprise, "Dad!"


    Mo Yanbao also immediately stretched out his hand and gave his father a hug.


    Then he smiled and satisfied in his mother''s arms.


    Lin Mengya picked up the child with a smile and smiled gently at his father.


    "Let''s go and meet your grandfather in the front yard."


    They hold a baby in their arms. In the eyes of outsiders, they are like a beautiful man.


    Lin Muzhi is even more happy. He doesn''t know how to get close to his children. He is afraid that he is a stranger and frightens the children.


    Although the two babies are still young, they are spoiled by their parents and relatives, but the requirements for them are not low.


    At a young age, he already has the style of aristocratic family childe.


    Gong Er liked these two little nephews very much. He had to hold them in his arms and carry them all day.


    Seeing the children coming, he immediately waved and said, "Mo Yan, Ning''er, come to my second uncle!"


    The two babies first looked at their parents. After getting their parents'' consent, they stepped on the ground with short legs and quickly rushed towards their second uncle.


    "Second uncle!"


    The two babies shouted in unison, but the two little troublemakers were not so easy for him to hold.


    One of the two little people hugged the second uncle''s leg, and the pony took a step to compete with the second uncle.


    Gong ER was obviously used to playing with them and didn''t laugh at them. Instead, he sat there with a golden knife and let his two little nephews regard themselves as wooden stakes.


    The two villains worked very hard. Even if their faces turned red, they still didn''t give up.


    In the end, they exhausted their strength and sat down on the ground, playing tricks with their second uncle.


    "Second uncle, you use your strength, don''t count!"


    Mo Yan murmured and protested.


    Xiao Ning''er opened a pair of big black eyes and condemned her second uncle with his eyes.


    Gong Er, who was caught on the spot, laughed.


    "Hahaha, these two little things. OK, even if my second uncle loses to you this time, tell me, what gift do you want?"


    But after the two small eyes looked at each other, Xiao Ning''er came forward and grabbed the second uncle''s hand. Nuo Nuo said, "second uncle, aunt Xiu''er said that your old injury may be in trouble in the future if you don''t treat it again. If you promise Ning''er, go and ask aunt Xiu''er to help you treat it. In the future, it will be cloudy and rainy, and your leg won''t hurt any more!"


    Facing his nephew''s lovely little tender face, Gong Er couldn''t say no.


    Only a slight sigh, nodded and agreed.


    Ning''er immediately smiled, took his brother''s hand and said, "brother, look, my second uncle promised. Will aunt Xiu''er take us to buy sugar people tomorrow?"


    Mo Yan suddenly covered his brother''s mouth.


    "Stupid Ning''er, aunt Xiu''er said not to say it!"


    Ning''er blinked innocently and said, "but aunt Xiu''er didn''t tell me!"


    Mo Yan immediately understood his brother''s meaning, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "yes, aunt Xiuer told me alone, but I didn''t tell anyone! Mom and Dad, do you think it''s my promise?"


    Lin Mengya has a black line in her head.


    It''s over. It seems that the two children can''t have it.


    I know how to find other people''s language loopholes at a young age. If I grow up, I won''t be angry with her?


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, long Tianyu''s father can still be trusted.


    With a little seriousness, he pulled the two children in front of him.


    "Although it seems that you have made no mistakes, in fact, you have betrayed the trust of others."


    The two children suddenly dropped their small faces and looked a little sad.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t eat this set. He knows that his son is better than his father. The two small conditions are unique. Coupled with the love of everyone, if he doesn''t educate now, he will inevitably go astray.


    For the "man" dialogue between their father and son, whether she agrees or not, she will not refute their father in front of the two children.


    This does not mean that she will allow long Tianyu to be dictatorial in educating her children.


    If she doesn''t agree, she will communicate with Yu in private and face the child after they reach a consensus.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between father and son returned to the joy just now, she knew that the two young had been taught.


    As for what she said, she wouldn''t ask.


    As men in the family, let them have some little secrets.


    Lin Muzhi looked at the attitude of the people around him towards the two babies in surprise.


    Especially the old master of the palace family, although he was distressed in his eyes, he still restrained himself.


    Seeing the confusion on his face, the father of the palace family complained to him in a small voice: "don''t disturb them to teach children. This girl in our family is very powerful! Last time I let the child eat two more mouthfuls of honey. The girl read me medical books for half a night."


    When it comes to this matter, the ancestors of the Gong family are full of grievances.


    "You say these two dolls are so cute and sensible. Why do I hurt more?"


    Lin Muzhi thought it was a little strange. He agreed or opposed it.


    But just now, the father of the palace family, who was still grumbling about his dissatisfaction, immediately sat upright with a loving smile on his face after seeing Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    He couldn''t help but wonder at the speed and strength of the old man''s face change, but he muttered in his heart.


    Ya''er won''t abuse the old man, will she?


    But then he shook his head and denied his idea. His daughter knew that she would never be a child without conscience.


    Lin Mengya walked up to her great grandfather, looked at him disapprovingly, and stretched out her white little hand.


    "Great grandfather, you are not good!"


    Gong Qianfeng smiled at his great granddaughter, "Hey, hey," Oh, the guests are still there. Don''t be naughty! "


    But Lin Mengya can''t tell. This is a trick that his old man has long been used to.


    He quickly untied the purse around the old man''s waist, and then a pile of Golden tobacco leaves appeared in front of him.


    She counted it and looked around at her brothers without laughing.


    "How many times have I told him not to smoke for the old man? Have you all flattered me?"


    In an instant, the "men" of the palace family tightened their skin from top to bottom, and the two small immediately came forward and hugged the grandfather''s thigh.


    "Zu Zu, ah Niang said that if you smoke those choking cigarettes again, you won''t be able to ride a pony with us in the future!"


    Mo Yan raised his head, and his big eyes were filled with water vapor.


    Ning''er nodded and looked very serious. "Zu Zu, you often tell us that a man should keep his word. This time we have made mistakes like you, so we will be punished with you, but you must keep your word in the future! We supervise each other. It''s the dog that deceives!"


    Two babies, one playing family cards and one righteous speech, teased the great grandfather out of his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Muzhi was greatly moved.


    He was not only pleased with the loveliness and understanding of his grandchildren, but also rushed to the palace house to accept them sincerely.


    Some things can''t be performed. Only through long-term love and mutual support can there be such a harmonious scene.


    Gong Qianfeng raised his eyelids proudly. He just wanted Lin Muzhi to know that ya''er was also the most precious treasure in their hearts.


    The family is happy and harmonious, and the relationship is more and more harmonious.


    Both babies snuggled up in her arms and finally fell asleep because they couldn''t hold it.


    Out of the main hall, long Tianyu took xiaoning''er in her hand.


    Looking at the two babies sleeping in their father''s arms, all the emptiness and uneasiness were comforted by the father and son.


    Under the moonlight, all the coldness of the man was replaced by love. It was they who brought the two little lives to the world, but it was also the two little lives that made them complete.


    They looked at each other and smiled. What floated in the moonlight were all lasting feelings.


    "Little sister."


    Gong Si chased up from behind, nodded politely with long Tianyu and said, "I have something to discuss with you."


    Lin Mengya knew that if there were no important things, the fourth brother would never be so anxious.


    "You take the children back first."


    Long Tianyu nodded, and she gently dropped a kiss on the foreheads of the two children.


    He turned to Gong Si and said, "go to the study."

 Chapter 2176

    "I doubt Gong Kang''s purpose of coming back this time is not so simple."


    As soon as he sat down, four brothers went straight to the subject.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "although the farce at the door is very consistent with the actions of a wayward, arrogant and ignorant dandy, I have a feeling."


    She stared into the eyes of her fourth brother, "everything is too ''perfect''."


    Gong Si nodded. He had expected that with his sister''s sensitivity, he would find something strange.


    Whether it was gong Kang''s reason for making trouble, or he encouraged those servants to recognize his status, and then his sister pierced his delusion, the shock and final regret and anger were like a rehearsed play.


    In Lin Mengya''s words, although the acting skills are good, the emotional interpretation is too clumsy.


    She leaned lazily on the chair, narrowed her eyes and had some fun on her face.


    "It seems that our gongkang childe has many secrets!"


    Gong Si nodded and told her some anomalies that he had made people stare at Gong Kang''s every move.


    One of them caught her attention.


    "Gong Kang goes to his study every three or five days. This study is fixed?"


    Because of the steady development of Sitai college, there are already many shops for students in feiye City, and the study is one of the most popular among students.


    Gong Si shook his head.


    "It''s not fixed. He doesn''t go to the same place more than twice every time. That''s what makes people suspicious."


    It is said that the size of the library of Sitai college is already the best in Weiguo college. However, no matter how complete it is, there are still omissions, so these study rooms specializing in selling eccentric books are particularly popular with students.


    In addition, in order to attract more businesses, the palace family will have certain subsidies for shops such as study.


    Therefore, the study in feiye city is even more famous. Even the scholars from the nearby fiefdoms will come specially.


    But also because of its great competitiveness, almost every study has its own characteristics, and most of the people it attracts are specific.


    Every family like Gong Kang goes, unless it''s just to make a face, or pretend to follow the crowd.


    Gong Kang obviously doesn''t belong to either of the two, and his doing so gives people a feeling of trying to cover up.


    "Have you checked the origin of these studies?"


    Gong Si nodded with some doubt on his face.


    "I have sent someone to check it secretly. The origins of these study rooms are very legitimate, but they have one thing in common. There are many strange and interesting stories in these study rooms. Although there are a wide range of lovers of these books, they are the only ones who focus on the legends of the ancient kingdom of Wei."


    The study was quiet.


    In the ancient kingdom of Wei, Lin Mengya couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    This place used to be like a dream, but it turned into a nightmare.


    Until now, she can''t even get rid of it.


    Gong Si suddenly felt the little sister in front of him, and his thoughts seemed to be drifting.


    He was about to shake each other when he saw a figure, one step faster than him.


    "Everything is over, darling. Don''t think about it anymore. Don''t be afraid."


    Long Tianyu hugged Lin Mengya as a protector.


    The latter held his arm tightly, like a drowning man suddenly floating up and breathing.


    "Little sister, are you..."


    Gong Si took back his hand and asked anxiously.


    Long Tianyu protected the man on his chest. "Because of some things in the past, ya''er was a little difficult to get out for a while. However, I will accompany him. Please leave first."


    They have a common past, which is a part of the field that Gong Si can never reach or replace.


    In the study, under his appeasement, Lin Mengya gradually calmed down.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m not afraid, I just can''t forget."


    When something is going through, I don''t feel anything, but when it turns into a high mountain and attacks fiercely towards myself, it always makes people feel like suffocation.


    "It''s okay to be afraid. You have me."


    In, long Tianyu believed very much from.


    Looking at his complacency, Lin Mengya''s strange feeling also diluted a lot.


    "Why did Gong Kang deliberately lead us to the ancient kingdom of Wei?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head. "No matter what his purpose is, it won''t be a good thing after all. The ancient kingdom of Wei is too mysterious. Up to now, no one can say when and where it once existed. But everyone is firm. The kingdom of Wei comes from the inheritance of the ancient Kingdom of Wei. No one can solve the mystery."


    The legacy of ancient Wei, which used to be a trap, is just a conspiracy of people with intentions. They will not take it seriously.


    But she felt that the people behind Gong Kang should not be so boring. She wanted to deceive her again with another illusion?


    "This fact is too strange. Even if we know it''s a trap, we can''t let it go."


    Long Tianyu knocked on the table, "that man should want us to doubt the origin of those shopkeepers, but the origin of those shopkeepers is authentic, so we will focus on those books."


    "That''s right!"


    She nodded and added.


    "What he wanted was to confuse the information we were exposed to. In this way, we didn''t notice him because we found it ourselves."


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows were slightly raised and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Playing tricks in front of us doesn''t seem to pay attention to us."


    "I think it''s because he knows us too well."


    Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy.


    "What do you say?" Long Tianyu asked.


    "On the surface, their means are superb. At least they hit our habits. Don''t forget what Gong Kang did before. It''s not simple. Don''t you think his plan is too simple compared with the last one?"


    Calmed down, Lin Mengya''s mind seemed to hang up, and all the details were in her mind.


    Gong Kang gave her the feeling that she was cunning, sharp, and perhaps a little infatuated.


    But the man standing in front of them today was arrogant and almost like an idiot.


    Even if the real reason is that the man behind him is powerful, if he is a mud that can''t hold up the wall, he will screw up the plan no matter how powerful it is.


    So what Gong Kang wants them to see now is what he wants them to see.


    Including today''s farce, and maybe those study rooms.


    Long Tianyu had a flexible mind and thought of a good way in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Doesn''t he want us to trace it? Then I''ll just check it out for him."


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously with her head tilted.


    The latter gently pinched her small nose, "he wants to divert our attention, so we have to make him the focus of everyone''s eyes."


    Although I don''t know his plan, Lin Mengya still has some expectations in her heart.


    She said with a smile, "so I''ll wait for the good news!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s on me!"


    He patted his chest and was sure of victory.


    He left gongkang in embarrassment from the palace family and didn''t choose to settle in his friends or friends.


    He went out a long way, until he was sure that no one saw him, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and his actions became faster.


    He carefully opened a door and then decided that he was not staring at his Eyeliner before he rushed in.


    Inside is a small square yard, but probably due to the owner''s unique taste, it looks slightly different from the ordinary yard.


    Obviously, he was familiar with the road here. Almost without the guidance of his servant, he walked to the main room in the middle.


    It was very dark inside, but there was a pale candle burning on the table.


    The white candle is special. There is almost no wax oil below. The flame seems to be free from the influence of air flow and rarely shakes.


    Beside the table sat a man wrapped in a black cloak.


    Gong Kang, who had just returned with a cold face, suddenly burst out a different kind of enthusiasm in his eyes after seeing this man.


    "I''ve seen the goddess!"


    His voice seemed to tremble, but it was because of excitement.


    The woman in front of him is his light and heat, and also his faith in this life.


    For this man, he can give everything and sell his soul.


    "We don''t have to be so polite."


    The sound curled like smoke, like the whisper of an immortal in the sky.


    Obviously, there is no other feeling, but it makes Gong Kang''s enthusiasm rise to a new stage.


    "Goddess, I can do anything for your great cause!"


    The goddess took off her hat pocket on her head, and her face showed almost no blood.


    Gong Kang, who saw the true face of the goddess, burst into tears in an instant.


    "You''re finally willing to see me, aren''t you? I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    He was like a traveler who finally came to the other shore after trekking through mountains and rivers. When he exhausted his last strength and was about to drown in the waves, he found his ideal heaven at the moment of death.


    Even though it may be an illusion, he still stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the wisp of smoke that could fly at any time.


    The goddess sighed faintly.


    "Although I can come to you again, I can''t remember the story between us because of the depletion of divine power. Will you blame me?"


    If Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were here, they would certainly see how stiff the expression on the "goddess" face is.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of a madman, the haunted face for many years is his only God.


    With tears in his eyes, he carefully took the goddess''s hand.


    "As long as I can make you live completely, I am willing to pay all the price."


    "Goddess" gently stroked Gong Kang''s cheek, "find me more ''sacrifices''. As long as they look more beautiful and younger, my'' God ''will be more and more satisfied."


    At this time, the scene has been a little creepy. Unfortunately, it is still affectionate in Gong Kang''s eyes.


    "I will sacrifice the whole palace to you, my favorite goddess!"

 Chapter 2177

    The next day, Lin Mengya received a secret message.


    They followed Gong Kang all the way to a folk house in feiyecheng, but they found that there were many easily triggered alarm traps around the folk house.


    In order not to scare the snake, they didn''t go in with Gong Kang, but they also asked about the origin of the folk house.


    Because the real estate not owned by Yecheng is now owned by the palace family, whether it is lease or cash out will be recorded.


    The owner of this house is a businessman who came from other places to do business here, but he died of illness half a month ago.


    After the funeral, the relatives returned home with the old man''s ashes.


    Because the old man''s son inherited his father''s family business, they are ready to settle the old man in his hometown and then come back to continue their business, so the industry here has not been disposed of.


    But the old man''s son didn''t come back. Why did Gong Kang appear there again?


    "Keep a close watch. You''d better check the people around you."


    Long Tianyu ordered and sent people down.


    Lin Mengya fell into meditation. Now the whole non leaf city is under her control. These people have no chance to make trouble in the city.


    But why do these people take risks under her eyes? It seems that she must find out the purpose of Gong Kang as soon as possible.


    In a study in the city, the students were quietly looking at their books.


    Unexpectedly, one person suddenly punched the other, and the two immediately wrestled together. The shopkeeper of the study stopped and stopped them, unable to open the two who had been in a regiment.


    It was not until a student called the outside patrol team that the two separated.


    When I asked, I found out that someone was secretly reselling pirated books in the study.


    These pirated books are not only cheap, but also of poor quality. They are full of wrong words and words, which leads some greedy students to suffer losses in the school examination every month.


    One of the students accidentally met the person who sold pirated books to him that day in the collection station. They fought when they disagreed.


    This matter attracted the attention of the college, and Gong San issued a ban in the name of the dean.


    Since then, the teaching materials or teaching auxiliary books in the college must be purchased in genuine edition, and all booksellers shall not sell them.


    Not only that, he also asked the patrol team to visit the booksellers who entrapped the students in the street.


    Of course, there will be no heavy penalty after being caught, just a fine as an example.


    But this investigation doesn''t matter. I didn''t expect that these booksellers were hired by some study owners seeking exorbitant profits.


    Not only that, they also found a large number of fake books with low cost but wrong content through these studies.


    These books are in the name of so and so, but in fact, several books are mixed together. The first few pages may be good, but there are a lot of repeated or even blank pages behind them.


    In order to thoroughly investigate the matter, Lin Mengya ordered everyone to post a notice in the city affairs Yamen.


    Any student who has been cheated can come to the city affairs Yamen to report with the evidence in his hand.


    For a time, the large and small study were recruited one after another, and more than a dozen were closed in a short time.


    These study rooms were not satisfied at first, but after Lin Mengya took out the contract they signed and read it out in public, they immediately kept silent.


    It turned out that at that time, Lin Mengya made a lot of profits for the settlement of the study, but at the same time, she was also conditional.


    One of them is that all study rooms must provide high-quality books.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean any isolated books, but these books should at least be understandable and fluent.


    Obviously, these people violated the conditions they signed at that time, so she didn''t have to be polite.


    One night, seven seriously involved libraries were closed in the city. Other libraries changed from hesitation to self danger.


    Under the cover of these big actions, it is Lin Mengya''s thorough investigation of the problematic study.


    All study rooms will seal up their original books after being sealed up.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, several figures flashed into a study with a seal on the door.


    Long Tianyu opened his black cloak and revealed the people inside.


    Lin Mengya watched the left and right warily, determined that there were only a few of them here, and made a sign to the others to go in.


    The scale of this study is not small, and the collection of books in it is also very rich.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw piles of books on the full bookshelves. In the moonlight, she narrowed her eyes to check the sign hanging next to the bookshelf.


    Whether it''s vernacular or strange Tan Zhiyi, the types here are relatively complete.


    Finally, she fixed her eyes on the category of "folk mythology" and began to turn over the books on the shelf.


    The first one or two are some widely circulated myths, but the following are mixed with many rumors about the ancient kingdom of Wei.


    There were thirteen books recording the legends of the ancient kingdom of Wei. At this time, others gathered around her and determined that there were no such books elsewhere. Then they left.


    After completing the task, several people quickly disappeared into the night, as if they had never been in the future.


    But in the dark corner, there was a strange cry like a night owl.


    Big fish, it''s on the hook!


    The vigorous anti piracy campaign ended with the closure of 15 seriously involved libraries and the punishment of more than 20 libraries.


    Although Lin Mengya''s goal is to eliminate many malignant tumors that harm students from beginning to end.


    They visited the temporarily sealed study in the evening and searched the books about the kingdom of ancient Wei.


    Every time their actions seem to fall into the control of each other, but if those people know that every time Lin Mengya goes back, they will directly fill the book into the kitchen, and they may vomit blood with anger.


    But the traps they painstakingly set up should at least respect the fruits of other people''s work!


    Gong Si went into the study and watched his sister paint on the table. With a fresh and clean smile on her face, he came to her side.


    "Oh, good interest."


    Lin Mengya is painting.


    No matter how hard she practices her words, she can''t look good, but ink painting Kung Fu tests people''s aesthetic taste.


    Of course, her aesthetic taste is not much better. I don''t know whether the Gong family''s filter is too heavy or whether she really has such a little talent.


    In short, both great grandparents and brothers praised the murderous spirit in her paintings.


    Anyway, whether it''s praise or derogation, she listens to it as good words.


    After drying the picture of cold plum and frost that he had just drawn, Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at her fourth brother.


    "Everything I asked you to do has been done?"


    Gong Si shook his folding fan gracefully, with a relaxed look on his face.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life."


    She nodded with satisfaction. For now, dealing with Gong Kang is just a small matter. Yesterday, the express sent by the Ma family and the Cheng family said that the two families broke out the poison epidemic just after they returned.


    Moreover, the situation of several neighboring fiefs is by no means optimistic. They are worthy of the old Jianghu. They did not take out the antidote given by Lin Mengya at the first time, but asked their confidants to mix these antidotes with other drugs.


    In this way, the situation is not only initially controlled, but also will not arouse the suspicion of people with intentions.


    "By the way, what''s going on at the temple?"


    She looked up at long Tianyu who was walking in.


    The latter holds a thin letter in his hand.


    "Everything is ready."


    Now everything is ready, the east wind has arrived, and their layout in recent days can finally be used.


    The epidemic of poison has been on the rise all over the country, but most of the aristocratic families in Wei still hold the attitude of sweeping the snow in front of their doors. Except for a few who will ask their friends and family friends for help, most of them have not noticed the impact of the epidemic on their fiefdoms.


    At this time, the Lord of the temple suddenly announced to the world in his own name.


    He said that the epidemic is coming. Since the temple is supported by all the people in the world, it should also give back to all the people.


    When the people learned about it, they were even more grateful to the temple.


    Even those aristocratic families feel that the temple Lord''s move is simply to benefit all the people.


    Although some people don''t think so, the popular will is already overwhelming.


    On the night of receiving the information, Lin Mengya sent more than 60 medical teams.


    This time, instead of accompanying her, she was in the rear. As the most solid logistics, she was ready to help all medical teams at any time.


    Whether it is medicine or food, or weapons and personnel, she has used the best configuration.


    Looking at the poison sect disciples dressed in uniform and the relevant personnel carefully trained by her, she couldn''t help feeling that they were like purple streams flowing into the wide river of the state of Wei.


    This time, she paid a lot of money. She must let the palace family and poison Gate plant the seeds of good thoughts in the hearts of all people on this land.


    She wants to make the palace family the first family praised by everyone and make everyone realize that although the poison sect has some different means, it has no malice to the people.


    In this way, when Xiancheng really shows her tusks, she can have authority and tie the hearts of the whole people of Wei country together.


    Only in this way can they win a glimmer of vitality in the future.


    "Master, now all the medical teams have been triggered, and Mr. Rui and Mr. Wu have left with them."


    Cairu stood behind her and whispered back.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya followed them until the night fell and those people disappeared in front of her.


    She moved her legs a little before she knew that her feet were numb.


    Long Tianyu appeared behind her in time and took her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know at all. After that, the poison gate had another name - Purple gate.


    Purple coming from the East must be a sign of good luck.


    When they were struggling in pain, it was the disciples in purple who appeared in time to save them from danger.


    Justice has long been in the hearts of the people.

 Chapter 2178

    This is not only a test of Wei Guo, but also a test of her achievements over the years.


    With the development of Zhenlong hall, the underground forces in all parts of Wei country will have their infiltration more or less.


    Even if it can''t be replaced, it won''t be black in both eyes.


    At the same time, the trade routes opened up by the big business club are now sending grain and medicinal materials to places where they are needed.


    And Lin Mengya also made a commitment that all members of the big chamber of Commerce will receive priority treatment.


    However, in order to prevent some people from trying to kidnap morally, fish in troubled waters and take advantage of them, her medical team will first negotiate with the Lord of the fiefdom wherever she goes.


    If the local lords also want to cure the people, and will give them certain authority, or sincerely cooperate, they will never give up.


    But if they feel that this is what the palace or the temple owes them and dictates, the medical team will withdraw immediately and make it clear to the local people.


    Saving people is her biggest concession. Everyone has his own destiny. Don''t force anyone.


    But in this way, few people resent the medical team.


    But secretly hate those who fish them, regardless of their life and death.


    In this way, it has caused some disturbances, but Lin Mengya is not very worried.


    No matter what anyone says, they are also reasonable.


    Besides, she is responsible for all the expenses of the medical team.


    If you are picky again, you will find yourself unhappy.


    News from various medical teams, zhenlongtang, the chamber of Commerce, and other channels were continuously summarized in front of her.


    She closed her eyes and entered the system. A detailed map of the whole of Wei appeared in her mind.


    "Master, now 27 medical teams have entered their destination. Their communication channels with us and other medical teams have been set up. All medical teams can support each other at any time."


    The small medicine responsible for recording firmly grasps the situation of these medical teams.


    Lin Mengya looked at the map. There were small red dots on it, representing each medical team.


    It is almost centered on the palace family and continuously distributed radially.


    In these small red dots, there is only a relatively large red circle.


    This is the activity area for teachers and martial uncles.


    This time, she was in the rear as a logistics, while the teacher and martial uncle would patrol everywhere and be ready to help all the teams at any time.


    She checked carefully to make sure there were no omissions, and then quit the system.


    She pinched her eyebrows. She hasn''t slept well for several days since the team started.


    But after lying on the chair and taking a nap for a while, when she woke up, the fourth brother sat in front of her.


    "Fourth brother, what''s up?"


    Gong Si looked at her light cyan at the moment, and her voice couldn''t help feeling a little helpless.


    "I know it''s urgent, but do you want your body?"


    Listening to the concern of the fourth brother, she smiled and found that she was covered with a snow-green coat.


    It should be the fourth brother''s. she was a little embarrassed and gave her coat back to each other.


    Gong Si looked at her with heartache in his eyes.


    "My great grandfather has asked about you several times. If you don''t know how to take care of your body, I''ll ask him to supervise you."


    "Don''t!" Lin Mengya immediately confessed and waved her hand again and again.


    "Last time he talked about me alive for half a month. I don''t want to listen to his hoop curse anymore!"


    In fact, it was just the teacher who said that she was injured and tossed after she had a child that year. After all, she lost both qi and blood.


    That''s good. In order to replenish her Qi and blood, my great grandfather not only ordered people to stew tonics for her every day, but even supervised her to sleep according to the schedule assigned by the teacher.


    Which young man doesn''t like staying up late!


    Even if she can''t surf the Internet now, there are a lot of entertainment, okay?


    However, the love from his great grandfather made her unable to refuse. After being an early baby for half a month, she finally ushered in liberation.


    But now, when it''s time to turn off the lights, she immediately tells people to turn off the lights, then shuts the windows and doors, cheats the "EyeLiner" of the great master, and then goes to sleep happily.


    As soon as she mentioned it, her heart was silently filled with bitter tears.


    Gong Si didn''t expect this matter to have such a great influence, and his look slowed down.


    "Great grandfather also cares about you."


    "I know, isn''t it the talent who has just arrived these days? When their situation stabilizes, I won''t have to be so busy."


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. Although their plan is very good, there are still some medical teams who have not been to the designated area.


    The whole big cycle hasn''t been established yet. She can only top it temporarily.


    When everyone is in place, she will silently be her town house stone.


    "By the way, the fourth brother hasn''t said what came to me."


    Mentioning this, Gong Si''s face was a little strange.


    "Gong Kang arranged a banquet in the restaurant, hoping to reconcile with us."


    "Reconciliation?" She snorted coldly, "what does he really think of our palace family? He was the one who abandoned the palace family for a woman that day. Now it''s him who comes back to block everyone! This man is really selfish!"


    Gong Si doesn''t know his sister''s disgust. However, this time, Gong Kang''s attitude is not easy to refuse.


    "He knelt outside for three days and nights, and he didn''t want to go back to the palace, but hoped that his family would give him a chance to reform. Zeng Zu didn''t want to see him, but he was too stubborn. Someone rushed before, but one didn''t see it. He almost died outside our house."


    Lin Mengya was so annoyed that her eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan shape.


    "If you really want to apologize, why do you use this method? If he really dies, how will your great grandfather be a man in the future?"


    Gong Sixin knew that Gong Kang''s small hand must not be hidden from his sister.


    Moreover, he also roughly understood the great grandfather. Now it''s just because of an outsider''s mouth, he can''t simply and cleanly erase this person.


    "Don''t worry about the great grandfather. If you really don''t want to talk to him, leave it to me."


    But Lin Mengya thought about it, but shook her head and said, "he directed such a play just to lead us out. I want to see what medicine he sells in his gourd."


    In the house where Gong Kang went before, her people once sneaked in after they found that the warning had all disappeared.


    There is nothing unusual inside, but it is strange that there is a large-scale ice cellar at home because the old man originally sells ice drinks.


    It is said that the peak season of ice drinking is still unknown. There should be a lot of ice stored in winter in the ice cellar.


    But I didn''t expect that most of the ice cellar was empty.


    You know, the old man''s son is still ready to start his son''s career from his father, so there must not be too much ice in the ice cellar.


    Moreover, in the house, the traces of water stains left by the melting ice were also found, and even the floor had been soaked and rotten by the water.


    But now it''s not summer. Who would put so much ice in the house?


    It seems that all kinds of questions can be answered only in Gong Kang.


    After calming down, she asked, "when did Gong Kang agree that we should make up?"


    Gong silue thought, "the sixth day of next month is also the death day of the third brother''s parents."


    This is really irresistible. Even dead parents can use it together.


    Lips, pull out a sneer.


    "Then do as he wants. It''s our business to forgive or not."


    Gong Si nodded. They were really not afraid of anyone in feiye city.


    Later, after getting a definite answer, Gong Kang''s eyes turned red and looked very excited.


    "Lian Bo, thank your great grandfather for me. I know it must be his old man who dealt with it. Everything in the past was my fault, and I will change it in the future!"


    Lian Bo left politely. Gong Kang completely ignored Lian Bo, who should have been very kind to them. From beginning to end, he didn''t even smile.


    Gong Kang walked quickly to the deep part of the alley and knocked on the door inside.


    Until his figure disappeared at the door, some people turned back from the corner to recover their lives.


    "Young master, there is indeed a trace of ''Moon Shadow'' on his body, and it is very heavy. He must have touched there."


    In the magnificent inner room, the man was dressed in a dark green long shirt with thick ink and heavy color, which made him look like a crown of jade and have a luxurious temperament.


    But if Lin Mengya were here, she would recognize that this person was Lu jiuzhong, who made her fear inexplicable.


    At the moment, after listening to the reply from his men, Lu jiuzhong picked up the tea and drank it gracefully.


    "I don''t care who uses'' Moon Shadow '', as long as I want anyone, I can''t hurt her!"


    These words are firm and resolute, and they seem to have some killing opportunities.


    His men immediately nodded, bowed and retreated respectfully.


    He looked in a certain direction in the void, and then said, "it seems that those people in Chenlong valley will be dishonest again."


    Obviously, there was no one in the room, but I don''t know where it came from. There was a hoarse and ugly voice: "young Lord, if you''re sure it''s the one from Chenlong Valley, you''d better not do it for the time being."


    But Lu jiuzhong narrowed his eyes because of this sentence.


    "''chenlong valley ''is the resting place for'' God ''. But I am the son of God! That man, it''s not enough to toss about for so many years. Now do I have to step back?"


    There was a faint blood colored danger in his eyes.


    After pondering for a moment, the voice opened again: "although that one is a little overbearing, maybe it is because the ''holy body'' of this generation is not perfect, so..."


    "Oh, do you still believe that crazy woman''s nonsense?"


    Lu jiuzhong''s words showed an undisguised irony.


    "She is my biggest enemy!"

 Chapter 2179

    No one dares to refute Lu jiuzhong''s words.


    For these people, either the "young master" in front of them or the one in Chenlong Valley can crush their existence and can''t be provoked.


    Lu jiuzhong''s black eyes narrowed sharply.


    "I don''t want anyone to know what''s going on here."


    The man''s voice was calm, "young master, please rest assured."


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a slight movement outside the yard. It seemed that a bird flew away from the windowsill with its wings.


    But the pool of blood in the yard that had not been treated in time showed that someone had just been completely wiped out here.


    No one cares about their life and death.


    Finally, it was the day of the reconciliation banquet.


    Lin Mengya and the fifth son of the Gong family went to a high-profile dinner, but her great grandfather stayed at home.


    At the door of the restaurant, Gong Kang, who has changed his costume, appears polite.


    Compared with the bastard of that day, he can be called a gentleman like jade and elegant.


    But in Lin Mengya''s eyes, it was groundless and a little more neurotic.


    She stood behind her brothers and looked at each other without moving.


    However, Gong Wu, who used to be careless, was a little curious and secretly pulled her sleeve.


    "Little sister, what''s good about that scum?"


    She shook her head, lowered her voice and said, "do you think Gong Kang is a little abnormal?"


    "He is a madman. Which normal person would abandon his family for a woman?"


    Saying this, Gong Wu was still as angry.


    But Lin Mengya thought more than that.


    Nearby, Gong Si also heard their conversation.


    Through the gap, he observed it carefully.


    "Gong Kang''s eyes are not quite right, old five. When you go in later, you should protect your sister more."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Gong Si.


    He is worthy of being the fourth brother, and his observation is strong.


    The most wrong thing about Gong Kang is his eyes.


    Ordinary people''s eyes are either flexible or dull.


    But Gong Kang''s eyes give people a false feeling.


    At first glance, I think this man has no problem. He will even be attracted by his elegant childe''s appearance.


    But the madness that occasionally showed in her eyes made her shudder.


    This man is probably really crazy.


    "Thank you, brothers, for giving me this face. It was mine before. Please come inside."


    Gong Kang''s face was tinged with guilt.


    Even the onlookers felt that he was genuinely repentant.


    However, the five sons of the palace family are not smiling. It seems that they are somewhat inhumane.


    But Gong Kang didn''t take it in his eyes, but welcomed everyone in with great enthusiasm.


    In the restaurant, several people didn''t sit down and eat and drink with him.


    Gong Kang was also quite considerate at this time. He picked up a glass of wine he had already prepared and made a deep bow to Lin Mengya.


    "Master, it was my mistake to believe slander that offended you. Today, I want you to forgive me!"


    The attitude is sincere.


    Lin Mengya looked at his movements coldly, but she didn''t mean to take it over.


    "I don''t want to investigate the past. But in the future, you go back to the bridge and the road with our Gongjia bridge. Everyone''s well water doesn''t invade the river. There''s nothing to care about."


    He has long been removed from the family tree by his great grandfather, so no matter how he hops, he can''t come back to the palace.


    "In fact, the owner misunderstood me. I didn''t come back this time to compete with you for the property of the palace family."


    The essence flashed in Gong Kang''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya was secretly on guard. This man must be strange, but he didn''t show it at all.


    "In that case, we have nothing to say. In the future, everyone will be in peace and live a happy life."


    "Indeed, we will not meet again in the future."


    Gong Kang lowered his head and said softly.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya felt the surrounding air, which seemed to drop several degrees.


    She frowned and looked at Gong Kang.


    "I don''t want to go back to the palace. There''s nothing here."


    Gong Kang is still muttering to himself in a low voice, but Lin Mengya is more and more wrong.


    "Today we''re here. It''s all over. I only see friendship with you. Gong Kang, get out of the way."


    The fourth brother, with a serious face, stood up and pushed people away.


    Gong Kang did not stop him, but raised his head with a strange expression on his face.


    "It''s too late for you to go now."


    "What do you mean!"


    The fifth palace pushed it to the wall and asked coldly.


    Gong Kang raised his head and looked wild.


    "Isn''t the Gong family most concerned about their relatives? Now, you can only choose one between the elderly and children."


    The malice on the other party''s face is clearly audible.


    Lin Mengya rushed to the other party almost the moment he said this.


    "If you dare to fight my children and great grandparents, I''ll cut you alive!"


    Gong Kang shook his head and easily broke away from Gong Wu''s hands.


    "Of course I won''t fight them. After all, I''m out of reach here. But others may not."


    This directly made the five people angry.


    "Gong Kang, are you still human?"


    As Gong Kang''s compatriots and brothers, Gong Sanyi looked angry.


    He stared at his twin brother and shouted, "if you still have a little conscience, stop! Have you forgotten what your parents said before they left?"


    Even now, even in the face of his compatriots and brothers, Gong Kang still has no guilt.


    "Didn''t you get rid of me a few years ago? For the Gong family, I''m already a ghost. Parents? I don''t even want to be a person. Where do I have parents?"


    These words can''t be said by normal people.


    The other brothers of the Gong family tried their best to stop Gong San. Seeing their angry appearance, Gong Kang was so excited that he laughed wildly.


    "What''s wrong with me? Since I was born, because you were so much earlier than me, you have been valued more than me everywhere. But I am obviously the same as you, but I can only subordinate myself to you! And Yu Mingzhu, you don''t love her at all, so how can you marry her? You will never pay everything for her like me!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt something. She ran out of the window and shouted, "little black!"


    In an instant, a loud and shrill cat barked through the window.


    At this time, Gong Kang obviously had torn all his disguises.


    He sat down gracefully, as if he had caught all of them by the throat.


    "It''s too late now, but for the sake of the past, I can give you two choices."


    "First, you are obedient, so that I can let go of the two children or our great grandfather."


    "Of course, you can also choose to resist to the end, but the final result is that you are sacrificed with them."


    Lin Mengya keenly captured the word "sacrifice".


    Yes, Gong Kang''s reaction just now is indeed like a fanatic.


    "Do you want to sacrifice us all? Oh, I''m afraid no god Buddha can eat us?"


    Lin Mengya''s self-confidence makes Gong Kang feel ridiculous.


    He stood up and squinted.


    "Do you think you know this vast continent?"


    She doesn''t want to continue to discuss this problem with the madman. Obviously, Gong Kang doesn''t have so much patience.


    "The territory of Weiguo is so big that no one can fully understand the mystery. And you, who think you have everything in control, are just a frog at the bottom of a well."


    There was arrogant pity in his eyes.


    It seems that the person in front of him is just an ant.


    "But you will soon appreciate me. I made you realize how small you are. It''s so wonderful to die for a great and noble existence."


    He stretched his hands, as if embracing some miracle.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is a down-to-earth person.


    Any God or Buddha is good. Unless you really stand in front of her, you can''t make her fear only through a bluffing name.


    "If you want to go crazy, go by yourself. I have no time to talk to you."


    Then he went straight to the door.


    Gong Kang suddenly looked cold. "Don''t you care about your family most? It seems that it''s just hypocrisy."


    She turned around and looked at him like a fool.


    "Since it is what I care about most, how can I expose it to danger?"


    Outside the door, light came in.


    Her slim figure seemed to be plated with a thin layer of gold.


    Gong Kang obviously doesn''t know. From now on, the situation has gone beyond his control.


    "Oh, now, are you still tough? No one can escape!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t care. Instead, she laughed and said, "your words may be true anywhere. But this is the non Ye City of my palace family. No one can hurt my family in front of me!"


    She said this too firmly, and everyone who knew her knew that what she said was true.


    Gong Kang still didn''t believe it. Until outside, a team of people ran over.


    "Master, all the assassins have been captured. Please let them go!"


    Right now, the white foot with light armor is majestic.


    At this moment, it was gong Kang''s turn to look at each other in surprise without blinking.


    "You, you are not..."


    Bai Lu glanced at each other with disdain. "We thought we couldn''t see the little tricks played by some people. Oh, I forgot to tell you that I was born in the Bai family. I can see the little tricks you played with my eyes closed!"


    Bai Lu''s mockery of strength completely broke Gong Kang''s glass heart.


    He began to get angry like a trapped animal.


    "Impossible! You will be fooled. I will succeed and I will!"


    Just then, several people came running outside.


    "Captain, under an ice cellar in the city, we found a coffin with a frozen female corpse in it!"


    These words, however, became the trigger point for Gong Kang to go crazy.


    "What did you do? Don''t disturb her, don''t!"

 Chapter 2180

    Lin Mengya thinks she is well-informed.


    But Gong Kang is one of the leaders who can get to this job.


    Seeing the man running out like crazy, she wouldn''t watch.


    He ordered the man to be tied up, and then went back to the house to discuss the follow-up with his five brothers.


    "The trick of leading the snake out of the cave worked. I just don''t know if the people behind him will be led out."


    Gong San is the brother who knows him best. His eyebrows are frowned.


    "Gong Kang was very extreme when he was a child. Such a person will never be reused unless the other party has no intention of success."


    Yes, even if she was right from the beginning, Gong Kang would take advantage of this day, so she had been prepared for it.


    Just now she also felt the existence of some other things, so she asked Xiao Hei to watch at home.


    Judging from the current situation, it is obvious that they have won a complete victory.


    "Extreme also has extreme benefits. At least, he will do anything to achieve his goal."


    She really has nothing to say about Gong Kang.


    She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with running away for love, but it''s too dreary to hurt her family for love?


    What''s more, they still threaten them with old people and children, which has become foam.


    "By the way, the body?"


    Gong Si was very clever and hit the red heart directly.


    Lin Mengya also wanted to know, so she called someone in.


    The other party is just a small captain of the inspection team. He is still a little nervous when he sees his big boss.


    "See you. I''ve seen the owner."


    "Don''t be so polite. We all want to know what kind of body you found."


    When it comes to this, the team leader seems much more relaxed.


    "If the owner comes home, the body is a girl. It looks like it has just died and is well preserved. When it was first opened, the young thought it was a living man!"


    This is actually a little chilly.


    Gong San''s face became very bad.


    "This damn guy killed innocent people!"


    Although he is just a scholar, the people of the Gong family have a strong sense of justice. At this time, he has attributed the death of the woman in the coffin to Gong Kang.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    The coffin was still in the ice cellar. Although she had added cotton padded clothes in advance, her hands and feet were still cold.


    "You, why are you more and more afraid of cold."


    While complaining, Gong Si handed her a delicate small hand stove.


    There was a faint smell of medicine in the stove. She recognized that they were all drugs for activating blood vessels. If normal people use them for a long time, they can naturally improve their physique and are not so afraid of cold.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless to her.


    But she still thanked her fourth brother. No one could refuse the sincere kindness of others.


    "Fourth brother, don''t you just go to the ice cellar? Look at you, what are you nervous about?"


    Gong Wuda joked. Others didn''t notice anything, but Gong Bin took a meaningful look at his fourth brother.


    Gong Si didn''t care about this hard rock. Anyway, he was kind to her in the name of his brother.


    In that case, there is nothing to be ashamed of.


    "You are good at martial arts and are not afraid of cold. Why don''t you go and move the body out?"


    Gong Wu immediately shook his head and shut his mouth.


    God knows, he hates carrying bodies the most.


    After a few words, they came to the depths of the ice cellar.


    It''s wet and cold inside, almost frozen into human bones.


    In the middle of the huge ice cellar, there is a black coffin.


    She walked around the coffin for a week. She had touched these things before, but the palace family and even Wei Guo had never heard of using black coffins.


    And the coffin was not smooth enough. She stretched out her hand and touched it, but it was not painted.


    The coffin board had been pushed aside. She looked inside, but suddenly stunned.


    "How is she?"


    The big guys looked over and saw a blue and white woman lying inside.


    Except for the skin color, the female corpse is almost the same as ordinary people.


    But the beautiful facial features make the big guy very familiar.


    "Yu Mingzhu? She''s dead!"


    Gong San said in surprise.


    After looking at it again and again, I really didn''t admit my mistake.


    Gong bin also frowned. "I heard about her outside a while ago. I said she disappeared inexplicably and Yu family was looking for her, but why did she appear here?"


    Just when the big guy felt puzzled, Yu Mingzhu, lying in the coffin, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Everyone suddenly felt that it was very creepy from the ceiling to the soleplate of their feet.


    Only Lin Mengya seemed to have nothing to do, narrowing her eyes and looking at "Yu Mingzhu".


    "Who are you?"


    "Yu Mingzhu" moved his stiff limbs, and his voice was hoarse and deep.


    "I am me, Yu Mingzhu."


    "You''re not her."


    No one can hide it from her eyes.


    Although the appearance of the person in front of him is completely consistent with that of Yu Mingzhu, the smell of "she" is completely strange.


    Lin Mengya can be sure that the person in front of him must not be Yu Mingzhu!


    "Hahaha, they always say you are the smartest. I didn''t believe it at first."


    "Yu Mingzhu" easily jumped off the coffin, while the five sons of the palace family next to him retreated step by step, but still protected her.


    "I don''t feel honored when you say I''m smart."


    The smell of this man is so strange.


    Lin Mengya is sure that the other party has breathing and temperature.


    However, all this has long exceeded the lower limit of the range that normal people can bear. Just before "she" got up, she had almost no characteristics at all.


    However, with her activities, all indicators are rising steadily.


    This man seems to have come back to life again!


    "You''re not cute at all. You''re far from the girl named Yu Mingzhu."


    "She" glanced at her mouth, looking a little dissatisfied.


    Several people have been staring at the man. As long as he has a little change, he will come forward and tear up "her".


    "Oh, don''t be so nervous. I can''t do any martial arts except loading corpses."


    "She" spread her hand, looking particularly helpless.


    The five did not believe it, but Lin Mengya said, "what''s your name?"


    Crooked his head, the man blinked at her quickly: "my name is Shuanghua, which is the Shuanghua that will melt in the sun."


    The six were speechless for a while.


    Why is this man''s attitude so strange?


    Frost flower leaned against the coffin and beat her joints.


    And it seems that he is born with the attribute of tuberculosis, and his mouth can''t stop.


    "Haven''t you seen me like this?"


    She smiled and introduced herself: "our family is called the ''ice family'', and all the people live in the cold snow mountains all the year round. It may have been frozen for too long, and we gradually have the ability to hold corpses. Alas, in fact, this ability is very weak. If foreigners meet us, they may have to cremate us directly, that''s over?"


    Lin Mengya pulled away her three brothers who stood in front of her.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "For the task, of course!"


    Frost flower smiled and pointed to her face.


    "I was ordered to pretend to be her so as to deceive people. Although my uncle often said it was bad to deceive people, there was nothing I could do. This is the order of the valley leader. We all have to listen to it."


    Lin Mengya observed a moment of silence for the unlucky Valley master. If she could pick such a master, it would be a blind mission.


    "Then why don''t you continue to install it?"


    Frost flower widened her eyes. "When I pretend to be dead, I can hear the movement outside. If I don''t live again, you will burn me!"


    This is very wronged, but the five big men almost screamed, okay!


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Shuanghua with condemning eyes.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows. Well, after identification, this product is definitely a second lack, and it will pretend to be dead.


    "Last question, are you male or female?"


    Frost flower opened her eyes when she heard the speech.


    "This, this..."


    Finally, he looked at them with shame and timidity. The men next to him wanted to poke their eyes.


    Although people are sure to be alive, staring at the dead face is also quite scary, okay!


    "I, I am a man, a real man!"


    Palace five faces expressionless towards "her". No, it should be "him" now. He walked over.


    "I''ll kill you first!"


    Frost flower has been active at this time, and people are more flexible.


    "Big brother, it''s easy to discuss something. It doesn''t matter if you kill me, but if the clue is broken here, you won''t know who it is and want to murder her in the future!"


    This successfully stopped Gong Wu.


    At the same time, the original strange atmosphere is now dignified again.


    Lin Mengya went to frost flower and looked at his cunning eyes. She knew that this man was not so simple.


    "You want to make a deal with me?"


    Frost flower narrowed her eyes and smiled very happily.


    "Because ah, I don''t want my people to die again. In fact, I thought of many ways, but our strength is too weak to resist. But later, I found that the valley master was afraid of you. So I thought, why can''t I let you help me?"


    Lin Mengya took a step back, with a very cold attitude.


    "Why should I help you?"


    Frost flower still smiled heartless, but the white finger, from Gong bin, points to Gong Wu.


    "Just a few of them have been poisoned by my cold. Master Gong, I know you value your family most. You won''t watch them freeze to death?"


    Frost flower''s tone is not completely confident.


    There was also a sense of tension and despair, but he was confident that he was well hidden. Unfortunately, standing in front of him, he became a fine fox.


    "Oh? You mean, this?"


    She suddenly stretched out her right hand and saw five small light blue ice cubes solidified in the heart of her palm.


    Seeing this, Frost''s face immediately collapsed.

 Chapter 2181

    "It''s boring. You saw through it."


    Although the words say so, but frost flower''s eyes already have a little fear.


    Lin Mengya silently put down her hand, and her face was still unfathomable.


    It seems that these things should be for her brothers.


    However, as soon as she came in, she felt her body cold, and then the blood poison, which was usually very calm, gushed out as if she had encountered something, and then she found that there were five small pieces of ice in her hand.


    Now the other party is obviously fooled by her. Let her be a big guy quietly.


    "Big brother" Lin Mengya looked straight at each other. Her words were very straightforward and her confidence was very sufficient.


    "Now if you have any tricks, just use them."


    Frost flower sighed faintly, "no wonder the patriarch said that the outside world is very dangerous. Since I have lost in your hand, you can kill or cut it. But..."


    He suddenly looked at her with pitiful eyes.


    "Can you not burn it? It''s too ugly to be a piece of coke."


    Looking at his sincere embarrassment, Lin Mengya almost smiled angrily and said angrily, "if I really want to kill you, will I ask your opinion to make you die better?"


    Frost flower''s eyes lit up and his face was unbelievable.


    "So you won''t kill me?"


    Li Mengya raised her eyebrows, and the cunning in her eyes was like a strange aunt who was abducting innocent children.


    "Your destiny is in your own hands. As long as you say the information I want, maybe I can consider cooperating with you."


    At this moment, frost flower bet that she must have seen the legendary seductive and degenerate Banshee waving to herself.


    He is like a struggling but powerless traveler, step by step into each other''s trap.


    "If I told you everything, would you help me save my people?"


    Just now it was as slippery as a loach, but now it is as innocent as a silly white sweet rabbit.


    Looking at the young man who was carefully testing his mind, she suddenly understood the decisive desperate and pretended source of calmness in the young man''s eyes.


    To put it bluntly, they just want to protect the people they want to protect, so they risk exposing themselves to the eyes of the enemy.


    Frost flower was brave enough, and she felt that her courage should not be betrayed.


    Put away those deceptive negotiation skills and say sincerely, "I will seriously consider your proposal, but the premise is that you must be sincere."


    No longer speak like before, pretending to disgust them.


    He really showed the eagerness and directness of the youth alone, "well, as long as you are willing to help me, I can tell you anything, but if you deceive me, unless you kill me, I will come back to revenge you!"


    He waved his fist and looked like a little wolf.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and said, "you don''t have to warn us. If you dare to play with me, be careful. I will let you see with your own eyes the collapse of everything you respect."


    He was like a fierce wolf, showing his claws and teeth to warn the wolf cubs in front of him.


    Although she may be replaced by these people in ten or eight years, now he must listen to her.


    The existence of frost flowers can never attract the attention of others, so Lin Mengya and her colleagues still use a black wooden coffin to transport frost flowers out of the ice cellar.


    As the youth said, they are definitely the best among them for pretending to die.


    Until now, if they had not seen the boy alive and kicking with their own eyes, they would not have suspected that the real dead man was lying in the coffin.


    In the system, the small medicine seems very excited.


    "I bet their family must have evolved such a function in order to adapt to the climate because they live in extremely cold places all year round. Master, I don''t know when we can discover the mystery!"


    Outside the system, Lin Mengya received a crazy hint of Xiaoyao, but she secretly warned Xiaoyao.


    "Don''t dream. I''ll never slice a living person as a specimen."


    The little medicine in the system is very disappointed.


    "Why? Master, we don''t need to massacre, just a small sample!"


    She rubbed her temples and felt that it was time to talk to the little intelligence about some problems.


    "What do you want to be in your heart?"


    Almost without any hesitation, the small medicine gives the standard answer.


    Even the strictest teacher will never have any doubt about this answer.


    But it also shows that Xiaoyao''s cognition of "human" your identity is still in the stage of theoretical knowledge.


    "Little medicine, maybe for you, I''m just one of your hosts. But for the world, I''m an ordinary person. A person''s life is only once, and if it''s gone, it''s gone."


    Xiaoyao didn''t know why. She suddenly became so serious. Hearing this, Wei wronged replied: "but, but the master lived twice!"


    Lin mengarden, who was angry with him, Avenue: "Well, there may be more than one bug like me, but for most people, people only have one life. I know that you want to get those people''s data, but also to enrich your own knowledge reserves. Maybe that person is just a data that can be used for comparative research in your eyes, but for him, his life is the most precious, which can not be copied, and it is also difficult to understand Cannot be replaced. So if you want to be a ''person'', the first thing you have to do is learn to respect him. "


    For an artificial intelligence, even if he has generated self intelligence, it may take a long, long time to fully understand things such as life and death.


    Xiaoyao obviously didn''t realize this problem for a long time. When she broke it, Xiaoyao, who has always been very active, fell into meditation.


    Lin Mengya is not worried, and with her, the small medicine can be controlled.


    Although she can force her thoughts into the system, she wants to see what the small medicine will look like in the end.


    The black coffin was placed in the palace''s own ice cellar. According to Shuanghua''s own statement, he had to spend 12 hours to gradually wake up every time he pretended to be dead. Otherwise, after forcibly waking up, his whole body might become stiff, leading to real death.


    Referring to these, Lin Mengya knew that the so-called talent skills were actually the result of walking on the tip of the knife.


    But frost flower said that their family was controlled by a man called "Valley master".


    He also wanted to save his family from the "Valley Lord" by joining hands with the enemy outside.


    Just about the other party''s information, the boy covered it very strictly. Obviously, he meant not to scatter the eagle without seeing the rabbit.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is a very patient person, and she has other people to interrogate now.


    The Gong family does not have its own dungeon, because there is a very strong and fully functional prison on the outskirts of non Yecheng, which is specially designed to hold these prisoners.


    The people she brought back from bailifeng this time, as well as Gong Kang, who has been completely seen through by them, are now detained here.


    She only brought three and four brothers this time.


    "Open the door."


    The guard''s jailer reported to them that since Gong Kang came here, he didn''t say a word, but just sat quietly in the corner.


    Even though the prison door was open, the man still didn''t look up.


    Although she has no inclination to abuse prisoners, and the facilities in her cell can be regarded as humanized, there is still a bit of cold, which will make her penetrate into people''s bodies.


    It makes people realize that this is a prison where people lose their freedom.


    The dim light in the cell made Gong Kang''s already pale face look gloomy.


    If it wasn''t for the slight fluctuation of her breath, she just thought the other party was a dead man.


    Compared with Shuanghua Mingming, who was closer to the face of the dead body, she only felt that Gong Kang in front of her was like a dried corpse that had long been dried.


    It''s like being sucked out of life and vitality. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s changed from a lively person to a dead sculpture.


    Gong San really couldn''t see him like this. He said coldly, "for a woman, do you want to make yourself like this? Give Gong Kang, are your ideals and aspirations for so many years for the dog?"


    As compatriots and brothers, the three brothers can accept his betrayal and his abandonment, but they can''t accept his decadence.


    Moreover, they are compatriots and brothers who have accompanied each other from birth to this world.


    The third brother was even more excited. He grabbed his collar and asked in a low voice, "didn''t you tell me before you left that you would make a great career and make the whole palace look up to you? But look at you now, you''re not even a person. I don''t think of you in Gong Kang!"


    Compared with the excitement of the third brother, Gong Kang''s reaction was particularly indifferent.


    With a little effort, he broke his collar from his third brother''s hands, lifted his lips and showed his white teeth.


    "What do you know? You are just the lowest mole ants in the world. I did this to let you see the vastness of the world."


    Lin Mengya is really fed up with this kind of arrogance that thinks she is a God.


    She came forward and gave each other two big ear scrapes.


    "Are you awake?"


    Gong Kang''s eyes were full of venomous stares at her, like a beast trying to tear her up at any time.


    "If you dare to look at me like that, it seems that you haven''t had enough of this lesson."


    She raised her hand and arched left and right again.


    The crackling sound of skin and meat made me feel a burst of flesh pain in the third and fourth palaces.


    When her hands hurt, she stopped, rubbed the palm of her hand, and asked with disdain: "can you speak now?"


    Gong Kang''s face was filled with grief and anger, which was a humiliation for him.


    "My father said that if people don''t talk well, they owe repair, or they eat too much. It seems that I should starve you for a few days."

 Chapter 2182

    Jiangmen tiger girl, nothing more than that.


    Don''t talk about Gong Kang now. Even Gong San and Gong Si have made up their minds. Later, the little sister will say anything when she asks why. She will never dare to hide anything.


    Lin Mengya tidied up her sleeves.


    In fact, the reason why she treats Gong Kang like this is because she knows that Gong Kang''s aristocratic family disciples must take themselves too seriously.


    Even if such a person is pulled away, he will certainly ensure his good clothes and food to the greatest extent.


    She saw Gong Kang''s palm. Except for the thin cocoon left by holding the pen, there was no more than half a scar.


    This shows that his life has been quite good in the past few years.


    Oh, when the wave is enough, she runs here to pretend to be an uncle, doesn''t she?


    This slap should teach him how to be a low-key man.


    "I''m not here to listen to you. Don''t think the palace family is the palace family you think. Now we treat traitors like you with cruel means!"


    When she said this, her expression was too pale, but her tone was a little impatient.


    Gong Kang covered his face and stared at her with a gloomy face.


    "It seems that you are ready to fight to the end? By the way, there is an old master here who is very skilled. Why don''t I let him cut a hundred holes in your face and then break your limbs. You don''t have to use a face very similar to my three brothers to go out and do bad things and discredit my three brothers."


    "Why?"


    Gong Kang was completely angered.


    He shouted at her regardless, "this face is obviously mine. Why should you destroy it?"


    "Yours? Why don''t you ask outside and see if everyone knows you? From the moment you were driven out of the palace, this face was my three brothers alone!"


    She went further and further, and finally she was just poking Gong Kang''s heart.


    In fact, for Gong Kang, his face exactly the same as Gong San is not only his pride, but also his most hated side.


    Looking at another self in the world, but being able to get what you want is no less than torture for people who are as careful as Gong Kang.


    And for so many years, if Gong San had a gloomy life, he would still be safe.


    Unfortunately, now that he has turned over, he is in charge of the so large Sitai college, earning both fame and wealth.


    I''ve been jealous of his Gong Kang. How can I stand it?


    "It''s mine! It''s all mine! Everything about him should have been me!"


    Gong Kang seized Gong San with great excitement and asked madly, "didn''t you say that you would give me everything I like? Now, I''m going to let you give up your identity!"


    Gong San endured silently. Until the end, all the grief in his eyes turned into dust little by little.


    One by one, he broke off Gong Kang''s fingers, and then pushed them away without emotion.


    "I don''t owe you. Since I was a child, my parents taught me that I am a brother and you are a brother, so I should take care of you and endure you everywhere. But Gong Kang, you can get to this point because you are insatiable. You have nothing to do with others. I don''t want to follow you and face the same face, because it will make me feel ashamed."


    The most unbearable thing in the world is that what one person wants madly, but is despised by another person as worthless.


    After Lin Mengya and Gong San''s repeated stimulation, Gong Kang''s eyes appeared the previous confusion again.


    "Damn you! Sooner or later, you will all die in his hands!"


    Gong Kang began to mutter to herself again, while Lin Mengya took the opportunity to forcibly pour a medicine into Gong Kang.


    This medicine is very special. It was originally used by my father''s army to extort a confession.


    And it can only work if the person is in a trance.


    Nevertheless, there is not much information revealed by Gong Kang.


    Either Gong Kang''s willpower is too strong, or he is not the core member. Like Bai Lijian, he is just a puppet.


    She only knew that in Gong Kang''s words, in addition to his love for Mingzhu''s distorted and overbearing, there was another person that he would often mention.


    "God", this holy and holy, seems to be far away, like Xu Huang''s fanatical existence, which makes her a little surprised.


    But generally speaking, Wei is a country that believes in gods. Even the existence of the temple is nominally to serve God.


    Gong Kang was obviously brainwashed to say so.


    No matter what she asked about this "God", Gong Kang never revealed anything.


    They didn''t stop asking questions until Gong Kang couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    "After all, it''s just crazy!"


    Gong San frowned, and his tone was slowly disappointed.


    But Gong Si looked thoughtful, but in the end, he still didn''t say anything.


    "I think this person must have some connection with the ''Valley master'' said by frost flower. As for Gong Kang, it may be a peripheral cannon fodder."


    Lin Mengya detected an addictive hallucinogen in Gong Kang''s body.


    Years of hallucinations, coupled with deliberate guidance, are enough to make people believe that an illusion is the possibility of a real event.


    Moreover, Gong Kang often attributed his failure to God''s blindness.


    In this way, it''s better to cheat.


    Frost flower disguised as the corpse of Mingzhu, and then through the mouth of some people, even the "God", it shows that it can be resurrected.


    That''s why Gong Kang instigated these things behind his back.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya had to say that ignorance and ignorance killed people! It''s better to read more books when you''re free than to lose face.


    Later, she didn''t manage Gong Kang.


    Abstinence from hallucinogens may not be wonderful. A generous person like her has to take this kind of good thing for him as punishment.


    In the dark, they rushed back to the palace.


    Both babies have fallen asleep. Lin Mengya has to kiss the two little ones secretly and ask about the day.


    "Don''t worry, master. Even if something happens to everyone in our family, even a young master sun will be healthy."


    The person in charge of taking care of them is the one sent by his aunt.


    It is said that she brought the escort from her mother''s house. She is not only experienced in parenting, but also reliable.


    The grandmother of the two babies called one mouthful a day. Even her aunt had long regarded them as heart meat, not to mention others.


    "I''m naturally relieved that mother sun is here."


    She smiled at sun''s mother and tucked in two small quilt horns.


    Although she arranged an unknown number of experts around the two small, she was still worried at the moment of the crisis.


    As a mother, there is no moment when she can completely put down her children.


    She stepped out of the children''s house. As soon as she returned to her yard, she saw Cairu waiting for her with a strange face.


    "Master, in the evening, someone sent you something."


    Who could it be?


    There are many relatives and friends in the city. Maybe one of them sent it.


    It was a very exquisitely fabricated flower basket with a basket full of white roses.


    "Who sent this?"


    White roses are rare in Weiguo.


    But Lin Mengya only likes roses. Secondly, plum blossoms can barely enter the eye.


    Others, there is really no preference.


    In particular, the rose is so white that there is no variegation from petals to stamens.


    For no reason, it reminded her of the big white wall of the hospital, and then came the familiar taste of disinfectant.


    "He''s a childe, but he didn''t say his name. He just said, you''ll like it. Master, but what''s wrong?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    In fact, everything sent in from the outside will undergo strict inspection.


    Finally, those who can enter the house must be without danger.


    But she really didn''t like it and couldn''t guess the other party''s intention, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    After dealing with the news from Zhenlong hall, she stretched.


    Now, the teacher and uncle have reached the designated position, and all the medical teams are ready.


    In the early stage, most of the medical teams were well stationed, and only a few encountered difficulties.


    However, fortunately, the previous plans have been put to use, and everything has been solved.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief and waited for a while before someone knocked on her door.


    "Master, eldest childe, they invite you to come over."


    "Right away."


    After counting the time, it''s time for frost to spend waking up.


    She took a deep breath and wondered what kind of "surprise" it would bring her this time.


    In the palace''s ice cellar, everyone learned to be smart this time and prepared a cloak and a heater for themselves early.


    At first glance, I thought it was everyone who came here to experience the life of polar bears.


    Lin Mengya was the last one to arrive. Looking at her brothers, her faces were red with cold, but her eyes were a little eager to try. She was a little depressed.


    My brothers were frightened last time. Why are they so active now?


    She sympathized with her great grandfather and went back 20 or 30 years. These five are definitely among the bear children who deserve beating.


    "Oh, little sister, why are you so late!"


    Gong Wu came forward and stuffed her with an exquisite hand stove. Among the five people, he laughed the most happily.


    This fool, don''t you know how to hug?


    Didn''t you see the other four people, all trying to face up?


    "I''m free. Why are you here so early? You''re not afraid of the cold?"


    But for Frost''s tearful instructions, when he pretended to be dead, he must be in the ice cellar, otherwise it would cause great harm to his body. She would never be here and find guilt for herself.


    Several people looked at the sky and giggled. Only Gong Wuyi was surprised and said, "where have we seen such people before!"

 Chapter 2183

    Hehe, I''m afraid they all came to see the rare.


    Lin Mengya looked at them angrily. She didn''t know who was standing up before.


    At this time, there was a movement in the coffin.


    Frost flower is still slowly moving its head, then its limbs. After a long time, it can move freely.


    Although Xiaoyao gave up the idea of slicing him for research, he didn''t miss such a good opportunity to systematically and continuously observe and test the vital signs of Shuanghua.


    This information has also been fed back to her.


    Lin Mengya found that frost flower''s response is not so much to pretend to be dead, but to make the body present a "frozen" state.


    This "freezing" may be harmful to the body, but from the reaction of frost, they should have been used to this state for generations, and the body has adapted to it.


    "How cold!"


    Leaning on the coffin, frost flower''s first words made everyone fall into silence.


    He looked at himself with "deep resentment", while Hougong five grabbed his head and asked the big guy''s questions.


    "Aren''t you afraid of cold?"


    Frost flower turned her eyes and said, "it''s a person who is afraid of the cold, but when we pretend to be dead, we can''t feel the cold outside."


    Several people were surprised, as if they saw something strange.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was ready and asked Bai Su to take a blanket and put it on Shuanghua.


    "Can you go out with us?"


    Shuanghua hesitated, but still nodded and said, "our family lives in extremely cold places all year round, so the body temperature is lower than ordinary people. If the weather is too hot, I may not be able to adapt."


    "You can rest assured that even if your house is filled with ice to cool down, our palace family can afford it."


    When Lin Mengya said this, she looked very rich and powerful.


    Several people took frost flowers out of the ice cellar. At the door, they all took off their cloaks.


    At this time, the temperature outside is still cool. At least they won''t feel hot.


    But it is the road from the ice cellar to the flower hall that the frost flower is so hot that it takes off its disguise.


    Under that miserable white face, there is a too white and beautiful face.


    If there is something different from them, it is that both eyebrows and lips are light.


    "Are you okay?"


    Shuanghua smiled at her, "fortunately, it''s not difficult as long as it''s not midsummer. It''s really warm here. On our side, it''s covered with ice and snow all year round. Even our people will freeze to death if they are careless."


    Lin Mengya looked at the frost flowers with emotion and couldn''t help feeling something.


    "Why don''t your people move out?"


    Frost flower looked at her with a bit of bitterness on her face.


    "First, we are no longer adapted to the outside climate. Second, the valley Master said that we have been sinners for generations, suffering in ice and snow for atonement."


    "Excuse." She looked cold and spoke impolitely. "According to your current physical condition, you don''t know how many lives have passed. Generations can''t tell how many sins there are in this world. What Valley master is just trying to imprison."


    Shuanghua smiled, frowned and said, "no wonder our clan leader respected you very much. Alas, it''s different from people like us. However, I believe that if it were you, you could save my people from the valley master!"


    Lin Mengya thought the words were too watery.


    Although she doesn''t like the valley master, it doesn''t mean she has completely believed Shuanghua''s words.


    Just entered the flower hall, Yu, who came from outside, also arrived.


    These days they are busy with the poison epidemic, and Yu hasn''t had a good rest for several days.


    But since he entered the door, frost flower''s face showed another kind of panic.


    "Why didn''t you go and rest first?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t notice frost flower''s expression. Originally, she asked Yu to have a rest first.


    However, the man had to come and said he didn''t trust her.


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand, touched the back of her hand and clutched it in the palm.


    "Why is it so cold?"


    "Oh, I stayed in the ice cellar for a while. By the way, let me introduce you. This... Frost flower, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as she turned back, she saw Shuanghua staring at long Tianyu. "Frost flower? Frost flower?"


    She called twice, but the latter not only ignored her, but also trembled. Finally, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "Wang, it''s all our fault! It''s our fault. Please forgive us and forgive our fault!"


    Frost flower seemed to be stunned and kept begging.


    At this moment, even long Tianyu, who had always been calm, was stunned in situ.


    "Wang, please, we really know we are wrong. Please, please forgive us!"


    The frightened and helpless frost flower has broken his forehead.


    Lin Mengya came forward to help people up, but the other party''s action was almost crazy and couldn''t stop at all.


    "Cairu, knock him out."


    Crisp and crisp, the frost is finally quiet.


    But everyone''s curiosity rose to the highest point.


    They all stared at long Tianyu, as if they wanted to see a hole in each other''s body.


    "Well, it''s so late. Let''s break up. Cairu, take him to the guest room and I''ll help him get some tranquilizing drugs."


    Just now, Shuanghua''s pulse was badly disordered, and there was an obvious symptom of excessive shock.


    Take away long Tianyu, who doesn''t know what''s going on up to now. When they entered Dongyuan, she told anyone not to come in at will.


    "Who the hell is he?"


    Long Tianyu was also surprised at the scene just now.


    Many people have seen him, and even some people kneel down and beg for mercy as soon as they see him, but there are reasons.


    Only the boy just now was very embarrassed.


    "It''s a long story. I want to ask you, how many hidden identities do you have? What king or no king? Do you have another throne to inherit outside?"


    Facing the suspicion on her face, long Tianyu was a little speechless. At the same time, she felt that she could not cry or laugh.


    Well, he admits his identity a little, but how can there be such a throne waiting for him to inherit?


    "Probably because they look more alike."


    He was a little guilty about that.


    But he is really innocent. He just searched in his mind and couldn''t find the right person.


    Did he really inherit another throne outside behind ya''er''s back?


    The more you think about it, the colder your heart is. This time, I don''t know if I can get forgiveness if I forget it.


    Lin Mengya is absolutely sure that Yu didn''t lie about it at least.


    It''s strange. Frost flower and Yu met for the first time. Why did he react like this?


    That fear was almost engraved in his bones and became part of his instinct.


    To have such a deep-rooted thought is no longer a simple psychological shadow.


    It seems that the problem may still lie with the valley master.


    The next day, it was not until noon that Shuanghua woke up.


    There was still panic and helplessness in the young man''s eyes, but fortunately Yu was not present. The young man didn''t collapse again.


    He looked a little complicated when he saw the woman sitting in front of his bed.


    "Don''t be afraid, that man is not here now."


    Frost shrank, then shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Did I scare you all?"


    Before she could answer, the young man said to himself, "but I don''t want to, but this is our sin. The valley Lord said that we are all sinners, and even God can''t forgive our sin."


    As he spoke, the boy couldn''t help shaking.


    Lin Mengya grabbed the young man''s hand with her flexible hands.


    "It doesn''t matter. This is not a place you are familiar with. Whether it''s the valley master in your mouth or the rules of others, it doesn''t apply here. No one can cross me and hurt you by my side."


    Her words are so firm and with strong self-confidence that people can''t be unconvinced.


    The boy looked at her, and his disordered heartbeat slowly stabilized.


    He blinked his big eyes and came a little closer to her.


    "You have amazing power. It''s strange to say that if I saw... That man alone, I''d be scared to death now. But when I saw you in front of me today, I thought that man wouldn''t kill me."


    She raised her eyebrows and quietly took back her hand.


    "It seems that you are well. Now that you are well, should you confess to me? Why are you so afraid of him?"


    The boy''s body shook, and then very naturally, he grabbed her hand.


    Lin Mengya looked at his advice. She didn''t have the heart to take it back.


    "Say it."


    The boy clenched her hand and then let it go.


    "No."


    She was surprised that the little counsellor would refuse her.


    Fortunately, she also knows that this matter may be an insurmountable knot for Shuanghua.


    Well, it''s important to get down to business first.


    "If you don''t want to say it, you can always tell me something else?"


    Frost flower looked at her fingertips and tried to keep calm.


    "Well, what do you want to know?"


    "Why do you pretend to be Yu Mingzhu?"


    Frost is obviously no obstacle to this problem.


    "To deceive people. It''s just the usual trick of the valley master. He first controls these people with the shadow of the moon, and then tells them that if they know their sincerity, their dead relatives will be resurrected. Then our people cheat them by dressing to death."


    "You mean that the valley master cheated many people in this way?"


    Frost flower nodded, looking a little sad.


    "Well, our people have been killed and injured a lot, but we dare not do it. If we don''t obey his orders, we won''t live 25 years."


    He pointed to himself and said seriously, "I''m 24 years old this year, but I didn''t listen to the valley master, so I may only have one year to live."

 Chapter 2184

    "You are twenty-four?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Obviously frost flower looks a few years younger than her, but in fact, his age is even older than her?


    "Yes!"


    Frost flower seemed a little proud, "our family is getting old very quickly. The patriarch said that this is because our development is slower than ordinary people. Moreover, our body will stop growing when we pretend to be dead."


    He shook his head. "In a way, people of our family can maintain more long-term youth."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "how about envy?"


    Lin Mengya wanted to "ha ha" his face.


    "I''m in my prime. I don''t need to thank you."


    Frost flower shrugged her shoulders, but she held her chin and looked at her carefully.


    "You are indeed the most beautiful person I have ever seen. People of our family are naturally more beautiful than other races. Unfortunately, there are not many children in the family. Therefore, probably from my uncle''s generation, the valley Lord has exempted us from paying tribute to children."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya saw the hatred in his eyes.


    "Tell me about your relationship with the valley master."


    She asked quietly, and it was obvious that Shuanghua hated the valley master, not a little.


    "He is our ''manager''. In addition to our family, there are other races in the mountains, seas and streams. These people are sinners like us, so they are under the command of the valley Lord."


    One completely strange word after another seemed to drag her into a new world.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Now she finally understood why Yu warned her repeatedly that she must not take it lightly.


    Because there are always too many unsolved mysteries in the world.


    Compared with these, human beings are too small.


    In Shuanghua''s description, she learned some basic information.


    Mountain and sea stream, specifically, is a secret place.


    There are not only snow capped peaks all day, but also the hometown of their "ice family".


    There are also dense forests and swamps with infinite crisis.


    Because of the particularity of the ice family, they are the people who have the deepest contact with the valley master.


    According to frost flower''s description, the valley master is a man with great means.


    He lives in the deep of Chenlong Valley all day and commands all the foreign nations.


    The Chenlong Valley is where the "God" is buried.


    He claimed to be the guardian of "God", but his means to treat these "sinners" were extremely cruel.


    They are called sinners, and they will be branded as sinners from generation to generation, and then they will be enslaved and suppressed by the valley master all their life.


    "In that case, why do you want to join hands with me?"


    Lin Mengya can be sure that she has never been in contact with either Chenlong valley or an alien.


    In this way, she is even more curious.


    But frost flower said seriously, "it must be you. Do you know that the valley master is very dissatisfied with your strength. He said that you must erase you before you really grow up. Otherwise, you will affect the rebirth of ''God''."


    This made her even more confused.


    Compassionately touched frost flower''s head. I''m afraid it wasn''t the baby who poisoned a crazy girl?


    "I can tell you that I don''t know your so-called ''God'', and naturally I can''t hinder his rebirth. I guess your valley master must have something to do with Xiancheng, so he wants to get rid of me."


    Unexpectedly, at the moment, Shuanghua denied: "it''s not true! The valley Lord and the Lord of the immortal city are sworn enemies. They have fought for decades. In those years, our ice family was almost washed by the immortal city, so our clan leader said you were powerful."


    Is she good? She''s just unlucky, okay?


    What evil did she do in her last life? How could an enemy appear out of thin air?


    Covering their sour forehead, their conversation came to an end for the time being.


    After a few words of comfort to Shuanghua, she was ready to leave.


    But before she left, she suddenly seemed to want to start. She turned back and asked, "is your pretending to be dead born or through the training the day after tomorrow?"


    Frost flower raised her chest and said proudly, "some people are born with it, and some people can''t learn it. I am born with it. The elders praised me and said that when I grow up, I will live decades longer than others! If I can be 25 years old, I will live a long life."


    "After you pretend to be dead, will you feel everything in the outside world?"


    "Not necessarily." He broke his fingers and said, "if we wake up intentionally, we can still perceive some of the outside world. But if it is more like some, we will cut off our contact with the outside world. Even if someone kills us, we know nothing. So this situation is very dangerous. We won''t do it unless it''s a special occasion."


    Lin Mengya nodded and left the guest room.


    In the east garden, she stood in front of the window and looked at the magnolias in full bloom in the yard.


    "Bai Su, where''s Qing Hu?"


    "I''m looking after two young masters."


    She turned and asked, "has he had a recent attack of the dizziness?"


    Bai Su shook her head.


    "No. maybe the medicine you prepared for him worked. He hasn''t had an attack recently."


    "Oh."


    She lowered her head and smiled at herself.


    Just say, how could it be so coincidental.


    This problem of Qinghu was first noticed by Ning''er and Mo Yan.


    At that time, they were playing in the yard. Under normal circumstances, Qing Hu would hide in the dark and watch over them.


    But that day, the two babies found their Uncle Fox in the corner.


    When Lin Mengya remembered the situation at that time, she felt a little strange.


    Qinghu completely fainted. No matter how stimulated she was, she didn''t respond.


    But after he woke up, there was no trace of the memory at that time.


    Lin Mengya didn''t tell him the truth, but after repeating this situation several times, she finally caught a chance to feel his pulse carefully.


    But his body was completely normal, which made Lin Mengya alert and puzzled her at the same time.


    It was not until she saw the freezing and suspended death of Shuanghua that she was enlightened.


    Maybe the life experience of Qinghu is not simple.


    Maybe he also belongs to some kind of alien blood she has never heard of.


    This discovery even made her panic.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to lose her relatives.


    However, things in this world will never be satisfactory.


    When she stepped into the yard of Shuanghua again, she saw him and shouted uncle Qinghu with surprise.


    "Second uncle, I finally found you. My father said you must not be dead!"


    With a cold face, Qinghu tore open the baby who was not afraid of death.


    If Cairu hadn''t ordered in advance that the cub was ya''er''s guest, he would have kicked it away.


    "You recognize the wrong person."


    "Impossible! You as like as two peas!" you are my uncle!


    Qinghu didn''t want to talk to him at all, so he turned and left.


    After seeing her at the door, she looked slowly and walked quickly in front of her.


    "Girl, I just want to find you..."


    Before the words were finished, frost came up again.


    This time, it was a great surprise.


    "Second uncle, you know Miss Gong, too! It''s good. You''re really my father''s brother! Can you believe Miss Gong, then she can do it!"


    I hate bear children very much, and I hate other men to get close to her. At the moment, when I see this cub, my eyes are almost angry.


    But he calmed down and waved to frost flower.


    The latter immediately came to him, but was hooked by Qinghu with two fingers and thrown out of the yard.


    "If you dare to approach her again, I''ll break your leg."


    Frost flower''s face was wronged, but she could only nod her head skillfully.


    "Oh, all right."


    Lin Mengya said in a low voice, "why didn''t you see that you are so capable of dealing with children?"


    Speaking of it, Mo Yan and Ning''er also like him very much. Uncle Fox often makes others jealous.


    But Qinghu is covered with black lines.


    "Where do I know, girl? Where did he come from? Second uncle? Oh, why don''t you just call dad?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and carefully looked at the facial contour of Qinghu and Shuanghua.


    In fact, there are many similar uncles and nephews.


    For example, the two in front of us may not look like each other, but when we put them together, they look like a family.


    It seems that the relationship between uncle and nephew is secure.


    "I think you may really be uncles and nephews."


    She came to a final conclusion.


    Qinghu is disgusted with her face. By the way, even she is despised.


    "Ya''er, I thought you were the smartest."


    "Now?"


    She narrowed her eyes and her smile was kind.


    Fortunately, Qinghu hasn''t been dazzled yet. He quickly added: "now he is also very smart, so stay away from this fool in the future."


    Despise thoroughly and plainly.


    Lin Mengya tilted her lips and smiled without saying anything.


    Now I despise it and enjoy it. In the future, it will be "really fragrant". It depends on what he does.


    "Well, put this aside in advance. You come to me, but what''s important?"


    Mentioned this matter, Qinghu looked a little serious.


    "Jackdaw Wei reported that there are more than twice as many spies who want to touch feiye city recently. Shall we take them all?"


    Even this time, she used the temple as a pretext, in fact, in order not to arouse people''s doubt.


    The existence of spies in Ye Cheng was almost with her acquiescence.


    After all, everyone will believe that they can see and touch things. Anyway, they can''t find out the core secret of the palace family.


    It doesn''t hurt to keep it.


    "Put one third in and leave none of the others."


    Presumably, the reason why they sent more people this time should be to investigate the epidemic and the medical team.

 Chapter 2185

    Lin Mengya thinks her behavior can stand the temptation of those people, but at the same time, let them know that non Yecheng is not a sieve. Anyone who wants to enter must first ask her whether she agrees or not.


    Under her orders, nearly half of the fine works outside disappeared overnight, and the rest disappeared. They stood by in place and dared not act recklessly.


    After dealing with these things, Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu in a little silence.


    "You..."


    The latter raised his eyebrows and said, "girl, do you think that fool will really be my nephew?"


    That determined energy made Lin Mengya chat up.


    "Oh, actually, we''re just guessing now. And don''t you also say that your memory of childhood is very vague except for some specific things?"


    The past of Qinghu is an inverse scale that no one can easily touch.


    The biggest secret of Qinghu was hidden there, which also ran through his heart and destroyed the source of his life.


    Lin Mengya never wanted him to recognize his so-called family. Whether to trace the source or not is all on Qinghu himself.


    He hummed softly, provoked the corners of his mouth and smiled coldly.


    "Whether I''m his second uncle or not, but since they chose to send me out, I have nothing to do with them."


    His love and hate are simple and direct.


    He can spoil what he likes; What he hates can be demoted to the ground. Only what he ignored, good or bad, had nothing to do with him.


    Lin Mengya smiled and poked his forehead with her hand.


    "Virtue, your family is us. Even if someone wants you to recognize your ancestors, we don''t want to."


    This suddenly warmed the heart of Qinghu.


    He showed an evil smile, but before he said something shameless, the man fell straight down.


    "Baisu, Cairu!"


    She cried out and fell forward, making herself a meat mat for each other.


    Soon, people were temporarily placed in bed.


    She quickly checked the condition of Qinghu. As before, he had no contact with the outside world after he fainted.


    And the vital signs of the body are declining rapidly.


    "Master, do you want to send a letter to Mr. Rui immediately?"


    Bai Su asked in a low voice, but Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She holds Qinghu''s hand, but she has a plan in her heart.


    "The teacher can''t leave for a moment. Besides, even if the teacher comes, he may not be able to help."


    Bai Su knows that Qing fox is like blood compatriots to his master.


    She looked at the fox and tucked in her quilt.


    "Look at him well. If he wakes up, treat him as if nothing has happened."


    "Yes."


    However, after looking at Bai Su, Cairu could only sigh in her heart.


    In fact, Qinghu had already found his abnormality. However, he didn''t want the master to worry, so he pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    Sure enough, not long after Lin Mengya left, Qinghu opened his eyes.


    "I fainted again?"


    He looked at his hand and asked in a low voice.


    Bai Su nodded and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    But the expression of Qinghu was still light, as if he didn''t care about such an anomaly at all.


    "Don''t tell her, I''ll take care of my business myself."


    He looked extremely indifferent, as if he was not the one who had just lost consciousness.


    Watching him get out of bed and leave quickly, Bai Su and Cairu can only put their worries down temporarily.


    I hope everything goes well.


    Lin Mengya went to Shuanghua''s room.


    At this time, he was sitting at the table drinking alone. He tore off the frost flowers after camouflage. He was wearing a young man''s special Qingjun, but at the same time, because his age was too inconsistent with his appearance, he couldn''t really treat him as an adult.


    This has caused everyone to underestimate this person.


    Frost flower saw her and grinned, revealing a bright smile.


    "Lord Gong, please sit down."


    He sent out the invitation in a big way. He didn''t seem to care. This is the palace family and her territory.


    Lin Mengya sat opposite him and looked at him like a cat stealing fish, showing a happy smile.


    Aware of the directness in her eyes, frost flower put down the cup with a smile.


    "Such good wine is rarely seen in our place. It''s too cold in our place. If you want to make wine, you must do it in the warm room. But where can there be so much space to make wine when everyone is hiding there? So in our place, good wine is an extremely luxurious and rare thing."


    She raised her eyebrows. "It doesn''t matter here, especially in our palace family. We can drink all kinds of good wine in the world."


    "Yes." Frost flower held the wine glass and began to vomit bitterness.


    "Why are we so miserable? You don''t know how miserable it is to live in the snow mountain. We have heavy snows all year round, and we can''t go out for several days at once. The sky is dark, and we will die if we are careless. We don''t want to be attached to the valley master, but without the valley master, we will starve and freeze to death. Palace master, have you ever mastered all your destiny In the hands of others? "


    She shook her head. "My destiny has always been in my own hands."


    Frost flower, the envy of a face.


    "I want to, too. So when I was 24 years old, I didn''t listen to the valley leader and came here to ask you for help. Do you think God is helping me, so it let me discover your secret."


    The atmosphere was tense in an instant.


    Lin Mengya''s expression remained unchanged, and Shuanghua also had a smile on her face.


    It was a long time before she spoke calmly.


    "There are indeed many strange people and strange things in the world. Although I don''t understand it, it doesn''t mean that there will be nothing to do."


    Frost flower''s fingers are a little clumsy. The perennial freezing and action in extremely cold places are by no means costless.


    The self-confidence on his face seemed a little reluctant.


    "Master Gong, I have no intention of threatening you."


    "So?"


    "You help me save my family, give us a place to live, and I''ll cure your friend''s illness for you."


    Lin Mengya looked at Shuanghua and said, "he is not my friend, he is my family."


    The latter couldn''t help being more urgent when she said so.


    "Since you treat him as a family member, you should understand my mood. Lord Gong, what I ask for is not difficult for you. But isn''t it worth exchanging this for your family''s peace and joy in life?"


    She looked at the man who couldn''t calm down in front of her, but there was not a trace of panic on her face. Some were just almost ruthless calm.


    "I can accept cooperation, but I will never accept threats. He is really important to me, but I might as well choose to be another Valley master than to cooperate with you."


    This words, let frost flower body a spirit.


    He suddenly realized that, in fact, from the beginning, the other party completely saw through his intention.


    The ice clan''s "pretending to be dead" is indeed brought out of the womb.


    But similarly, some people can''t see it when they are young, but they may gradually show it when they grow up.


    In this way, we need the guidance of the same people, otherwise there will be big problems.


    From the first sight, he saw the mark of the ice family on the Qing fox.


    At the same time, he also knew that the other party had such signs.


    That''s why he publicized his relationship.


    He is gambling on Gong Ya''s attention to the man.


    But ignored the gap between the other party and his previous level.


    She''s right. She can be the second valley leader to save her relatives.


    Frost flower only felt that his throat was bitter. In the end, he was smart.


    "Threatening me is the stupidest thing you do. I''m not like you. I have the ability and status you don''t have. So when my relatives and friends are threatened, I can plunder. But you can''t. You can only choose to use the hand of others."


    Every word, every word, she is knocking at each other, gradually collapsing foolishness.


    Seeing that the heat was almost over, she suddenly turned the conversation again.


    Has the final say, "but I can cooperate with you. What I am talking about is what I want to do."


    Frost flowers gradually darkened their eyes and immediately became shiny.


    "You say! Even let me stay and serve you as a male pet!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but slap the guy''s dog on the head.


    "It''s still a genetic disease in your family, isn''t it?"


    Beaten frost, blinking eyes, a face of grievance.


    It''s not his fault.


    Because the people of the ice clan look good, they are often given to others as gifts by the valley leader.


    In fact, he didn''t want to, but he had no strengths and nothing to thank her as a gift.


    Lin Mengya looked at the wronged man in front of her and couldn''t help sighing.


    I can''t blame them for thinking like this.


    But the disgust for the valley master is getting deeper and deeper.


    In the end, he raised Shuanghua and his people into what they are now.


    But people have a natural desire for freedom.


    No matter how obedient the surface is, but deep inside, everyone has planted the seeds of hope.


    Back in the house, she was a little tired.


    As soon as I got a glass of water, I heard a popular question on the bed.


    "I heard you''re going to take a man''s pet?"


    "Poof", a mouthful of tea splashed out, and she almost choked herself to death.


    It''s all a matter of where and where!


    "Cough, don''t listen to frost flower''s nonsense. He has a sick head and can''t count his words."


    The curtain was lifted, revealing a handsome face with a heavy complexion.


    The man''s black eyes looked at her so deeply that she suddenly felt guilty.


    But she has a guilty heart!


    It''s clear that frost flower is talking nonsense!


    "I am a person, you know, I can devote myself to you, I can swear to God!"


    However, the man''s eyes became more and more resentful. Lin Mengya suddenly had the illusion that she was a scum woman.


    "You have to be reasonable, you know? I''m innocent with him!"


    No, how can the more you explain it, the more you feel that there is no silver here?

 Chapter 2186

    Finally, when someone turned her into a wolf and threw her down in bed, she suddenly realized it.


    This guy is just pretending, okay?


    She was unwilling to struggle, but after seeing the tenderness of his eyes, she automatically slowed down her action.


    Pushed his chest, but the man was so strong that he didn''t move.


    She simply gave up resistance completely, and they enjoyed a rare quiet and warmth.


    "Don''t worry about Qinghu. I''ve asked people to secretly track down the current situation of the ice family. There will be news soon."


    He knows her best.


    In a word, he poked straight at the softest place in her heart.


    "I don''t think it''s so easy to find it. I heard frost flower say that their ''alien'' are trapped in a place called ''shanhaijian''. I''ve searched all the maps these days, and I can''t see the information of shanhaijian."


    The territory of Wei kingdom is vast. In fact, the places they can explore are only part of it.


    What''s more, there are those small countries outside the Wei state. I''m afraid no one knows how many secrets there are.


    "I haven''t heard of ''shanhaijian'', is it the name of the local people?"


    Long Tianyu''s intelligence network is obviously much more detailed than her.


    But even he didn''t find it. It doesn''t seem so simple.


    "Do you remember what Qinghu said before?"


    At her suggestion, long Tianyu quickly recalled that he had asked someone to investigate Qinghu before.


    Speaking of it, he just began to have a lot of hostility to Qinghu, a woman who inexplicably appeared around his sweetheart and had a close relationship with her.


    Fortunately, after knowing the relationship between them, especially about the past of Qinghu, he gradually relaxed.


    With a frown, he asked, "do you mean that since he can be given as a gift, maybe he can rely on this to find out the connection between shanhaijian and the outside?"


    "According to Shuanghua, their life should be isolated from the world. But you can see that the valley master achieved his goal by deceiving and abducting people like Gong San. That means he still wanted to intervene in the power of defending the country. His hand can stretch so long, obviously not too low-key. But we nodded at such a power I can''t find anything. Don''t you think it''s weird? "


    She didn''t ask her to grow up. Now the situation of defending the country is that the royal family exists in name, the temple is friendly with her, and the top ten aristocratic families and other forces are either attracted by her or neutral. They oppose her like Baili family and settling down. Their current status is also uncertain.


    It can be said that at least her palace family can account for three points of the apparent power of Wei Guo, plus four points monopolized by long Tianyu, that is seven points.


    Even so, she still has no sense of security.


    As Yu said before, Wei Guo has existed for too long.


    Like a dense virgin forest, she can dominate the outside, but the more she goes inside, the more her advantage will be weakened.


    Now, Xiancheng is still eyeing. She has to be cautious and appropriate everywhere, and dare not relax at all.


    Long Tianyu was silent for a long time.


    Somehow, she felt his mood, a little tangled.


    "Master gave me a letter a while ago. It said that he hoped I could inherit the position of the Lord of the temple."


    "What? Your master asked you to become a monk?"


    Long Tianyu silently bit her face, "I''m not a monk, the teacher just didn''t meet the woman I like."


    Lin Mengya, who was "punished" for her skin, blushed.


    "Oh, but why are you? If you inherit the position of the Lord of the temple, what should you do with your crown prince?"


    Even though he knows, in his heart, he and his babies must be the first.


    But Yu will not easily fail the world. There is no doubt that he is a very responsible person.


    But no matter how powerful a person is, his experience and physical strength are limited.


    Now it has made him always dark at the moment. With a temple, doesn''t it want to kill her man?


    "Ya''er, you should know that neither the prince of Wei nor the Lord of the temple is as important as your husband in my eyes. What''s more, master means, you want me to hang my name first."


    These words made her heart as sweet as honey.


    These goods, love words are getting more and more disgusting.


    "Name?"


    "Well, master didn''t say much in the letter. He just said that if I wanted to go further, I''d better wear the name of the temple."


    "Further?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and covered her with his big hand.


    "Master said, ''those people'' are still waiting. If even ''those people'' are fooling around with them, the muddy water of Wei will be more turbid. If we want to be the final winner, we can''t fall behind people everywhere."


    For a long time, she took a deep breath.


    "How do I feel that the stronger we are, the more unbearable everything we know?"


    Long Tianyu smiled bitterly, but her eyes were never changed.


    "Even so, I will keep you and your children safe."


    This is the driving force to support him to become more powerful. If he embarrasses them one day, he will poke a hole in this day and change it another day!


    Lin Mengya groped and tangled with him.


    "Don''t forget, you''ll never be alone. If you''re tired, tired and hurt, I''m still behind you. You and the babies are my responsibility."


    They are like the most ordinary couple in the world, whispering and talking in the dark.


    But they are different after all, because their future direction, in addition to them, is also related to the lives of many people.


    After this night, they can only choose to keep moving forward.


    Only in this way can more people have a way back to retreat safely.


    After talking all night, when she opened her eyes, the man was still sleeping.


    He crept out of the inner room door, but saw frost flower standing at the door with a basin, looking at her with disappointment in his big eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She tried to keep her face as straight as possible, but the grievance on that person''s face seemed to have suffered a great loss.


    "No wonder you don''t accept me. Originally, you already have a lover!"


    Oh, that''s right. Dare you be more ambiguous and let her man scare the little counsellor to death.


    "Well, we''ve been married for a long time. We''ve had two babies."


    Hearing this, Shuanghua couldn''t help staring at her eyes, and her sight fell on her flat abdomen without taboo.


    "How can you have such a baby? By the way, do you have any sisters? In our family, fertile women have a higher status. I promise she will give it up as her ancestors!"


    The three outlooks and common sense in front of her were out of the sky. She only felt the pain of her skull.


    In the morning, the goods were blocked in front of her. She really wanted to kick him out directly, but she was quiet.


    "My mother gave birth to my daughter. I have only one brother. Your fertility rate is too low because of the relationship between environment and physique. Just be patient for a while in the future. If you have any more problems, I''ll let someone cut off your food and starve you for three days, so you can''t talk. Now, do you have any problems?"


    Frost flower immediately closed her mouth and shook her head.


    He could bear all the other punishments, but he couldn''t be hungry.


    The food at the foot of the mountain is really delicious. Moreover, because of his cold constitution, Lin Mengya has asked someone to make some nourishing medicinal meals for him these days in order to recuperate well.


    The cook of the palace family was so good that he took his stomach and intestines in just a few days.


    Now, he even wants to stay at the palace and eat one more meal.


    After seeing off the wonderful flower, Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead and Bai Su came with hot water for washing.


    "You came just in time. How did the frost flower come back early in the morning?"


    She didn''t forget that her man used frost as a raft last night.


    Although Yu is not a stingy person, it is because of this that once he becomes stingy, he makes his scalp numb.


    Bai Su looked behind her and said innocently, "I didn''t see him. Speaking of it, several maid women in our yard like to talk to him. Master, do you want me to replace them?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    In fact, Shuanghua has a pure and good nature. Although she is older than her, she is still a child who hasn''t grown up in her heart.


    For such a person, everyone is more tolerant of him.


    Besides, everyone knows that he is doing this to repay her.


    It''s just that this thanks really made her suffer.


    After washing, long Tianyu also cleaned up properly. He couldn''t see the posture of the first vinegar king in Yecheng last night.


    Last night, they discussed the location of the temple Lord. Yu can pick it up, but he must come slowly. I believe the temple Lord will understand them.


    "Master, there are fewer letters sent today. Do you want to stay in the mansion to deal with them?"


    In fact, once the medical teams are running, the role of her logistics will not play much role except supply.


    The poison epidemic will be controlled in a few days, and good news has come from the teacher. Drugs that can really detoxify will be studied in a few days.


    At that time, the real battle will begin.


    Now she has a rare chance to breathe.


    After thinking about it, she said, "I''m not at home today. Let''s go to the college."


    Sitai college is located in a corner of feiye city.


    Now it''s very different from what it was six months ago.


    Countless students have poured in from all over Wei. Even those small countries have heard of it, but there are relatively few students studying abroad.


    She didn''t disturb anyone. She didn''t even ride in a carriage with the palace family emblem.

 Chapter 2187

    Within half a year, Sitai college has become one of the famous schools in Weiguo from an unknown and inferior college. Both the college itself and the students have changed to varying degrees.


    First of all, the learning atmosphere of the college is stronger, because Sitai college pays more attention to the cultivation of students'' comprehensive quality, so there are few students who memorize by rote here. The educational policy of teaching students according to their aptitude enables every student here to fully develop their own personality.


    Secondly, because Lin Mengya himself hates cramming teaching, in addition to some basic education, the students here implement the credit system, the class time is relatively flexible, and everyone also has more time to cultivate their own interests.


    But no school can avoid the intermingled quality of students. She only took Cairu and Angelica dahurica out.


    Although it has been low-key enough, it has attracted the attention of a small group of people.


    "Did you see just now? There are three beautiful women outside!"


    For young men who are still in the restless period of youth, beauty is enough to become their goal.


    Lin Mengya only took people from the door to the shangqingzhai Kung Fu of her third brother. Several childe brothers in the college who like leisure and hate work received the news that everyone appeared.


    Because the teachers of Sitai college are highly paid and the Gong family is their only employer, they are also very strong in the face of these powerful family children.


    This has led to a great reduction in the probability of these students causing trouble in the college, but the country is easy to change and the nature is difficult to change. Over time, they will learn to do some petty things in places that teachers can''t see.


    Fortunately, those things were harmless and did no harm to others. The teachers turned a blind eye.


    However, the molestation of female students is one of the only school rules that are explicitly prohibited and severely punished.


    These dandies, who have long learned how to talk and talk in the family, can''t help it for a moment. For a long time, they have been like wild dogs smelling meat.


    In particular, they do not seem to be students or female students in the college.


    Although you can''t eat swan meat, you can smell it, right?


    These "simple" students do not know that what they are about to provoke is not a kind and weak swan, but a Tyrannosaurus Rex that can kill all of them.


    In shangqingzhai, Gong San was very happy to see his sister who was rarely interested in coming here. He took her to introduce the brilliant achievements of the college.


    She looked at her brother telling the changes of the college in the past six months, but she was really happy for her third brother.


    "Little sister, I have almost completed the tasks you gave me."


    Finally, Gong San was as nervous as the student''s homework.


    He did all this conscientiously, not only because of his love, but also because it was the burden given to him by his sister.


    Looking at the expectation in the eyes of the three brothers, she gave each other an appreciative smile.


    "It''s really my third brother. I''m afraid no one is competent except you!"


    For her brothers, she never stingy in rainbow fart praise.


    Anyway, if these things were not shared by her brothers, wouldn''t they all fall on her in the end?


    Lin Mengya has her own experience on how to be happy and lazy.


    Sure enough, after several praises, Gong San was a little elated. He patted his chest and assured her, "don''t worry, in less than five years, I will make our Sitai college the most powerful college in the whole country of Wei!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, and applauded her third brother.


    "I believe that day will not be far away."


    This time, some members of the medical team were medical students transferred from Sitai college.


    At this time, she clearly felt that talents were in hand and I had pride in the world.


    Without the reserve of Sitai college, she will continue to provide the talents she needs, even if she is capable of everything, she will fight alone in the end.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya still attaches great importance to it.


    Originally, Gong San still wanted to visit the current college with her. However, today is their half monthly meeting of all teachers.


    Gong San naturally has nothing to be embarrassed about. As long as her sister is willing, let alone a meeting, she has to stand back even if the sky falls.


    However, she repeatedly insisted that her third brother be busy with her own affairs. Anyway, she was very familiar with the college. She just strolled around and took a look at the situation.


    When she came out of shangqingzhai, she felt someone following her.


    "Master, do you want to catch them all?"


    The tracker''s skills are very poor, not to mention the expert Cairu. Even Angelica dahurica has noticed it.


    She bent her lips, and the curiosity in her eyes was too much to fear.


    Even without interrogation, she knew that most of the students followed were college students, but she was a little curious. These students didn''t learn what to do with her?


    Her doubts were soon answered. After looking at the male students who deliberately flirted and pretended to be dressed like courtship butterflies in front of her, Lin Mengya suddenly felt very itchy.


    But the childe in front of him didn''t know that a great disaster was coming. Surrounded by his subordinates, he came to the beauty with a self styled and handsome frame.


    Looking at each other from a distance, he already saw five of his gorgeous color. When he looked closer, he was even more amazing.


    The face of the woman in front of her can be stunning. What''s rare is that she doesn''t have half the posture of wind and dust, which is often said in the book that she is beautiful but not demon.


    The man took a deep breath intoxicated, as if with her fragrance, refreshing.


    "Miss guigeng? Where does she live? Can she get married?"


    Lin Mengya almost broke her teeth because of her immature oily tone.


    She worked hard outside to build a pure land for these students. Unexpectedly, she cultivated such waste who can''t do anything except pick up girls.


    Squinting her eyes, she told the children to be human today and mercilessly let them bear some severe beating from the society.


    Raising her hand to cover her lips, she said shamefully, "Oh, I don''t know how to answer these questions."


    The tone of beauty almost softened the young master of the aristocratic family.


    He looked at the woman in front of him intoxicated. He only felt that he was afraid that he could see the beauty only because he was a blessing from his previous life.


    "Just don''t answer. I don''t care very much. Besides, I can''t embarrass the beauty, can I?"


    I shook my head last night, but my eyes kept staring at her like a piece of fat.


    Lin Mengya sneers in her heart. It''s good. Flirting with the headmaster will add to the crime!


    The man thought his style was enough to make the beauty fall in front of him, so he couldn''t wait to send out an invitation.


    "I happen to have booked a banquet in the restaurant in the city tonight. I wonder if I can have the honor to invite a girl to visit with me?"


    She saw the joy in the man''s eyes and joked, "but I heard that there are regulations in the college that all students are not allowed to drink."


    After hearing this, the man waved his hand carelessly, "the college rules only forbid drinking in the college, but they didn''t say it. It''s a great honor for Wang to care about me so much."


    Of course he has to thank her, and after tonight, she can guarantee that classmate Wang will never want to see her again.


    "Well, I still have some things to deal with. You can leave your address there and wait for me."


    Poor classmate Wang didn''t know that he had just died. He happily left his address and implied his love for himself in words.


    As everyone knows, in the remaining few years, it was because of his temporary confusion that he became the worst student since the founding of Sitai college.


    Of course, several of the Gong family''s serious sisters and brothers, as well as her sisters and brothers, all gave this Wang a "love education".


    At that time, Wang, who became a great Confucian, trembled when he mentioned Sitai college.


    It can be seen that there are no bear children who can''t straighten, only teachers who can''t bear to start.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about this little episode at all. Boys, there will always be a second phase that doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Turned around and told the address to the third brother, and said it briefly in the cause and effect.


    That night, the student surnamed Wang went to the small books of all the teachers of Sitai college. In short, the future will be very wonderful.


    She came this time, but her goal was the back mountain.


    The library has been built, and there are no idlers except for the special open day.


    After entering the library, the old man in charge of guarding just looked up at her, nodded and did his own thing silently.


    The man was found by long Tianyu for her. He said he was a big man who had retired from the Jianghu for many years. He was old and wanted to live a plain life.


    At a glance, she felt cold all over.


    It is also because of this that she can safely and boldly hide her secret here.


    Even a hidden door on the first floor directly went down into the tunnel. After a few turns, they appeared in the back mountain.


    As soon as she got inside, she heard the sound of a tiger roaring in the forest. Then two huge figures came. She immediately asked Angelica dahurica and Cairu to stand behind her.


    The two figures were supposed to throw her down. Unexpectedly, they stopped immediately after smelling the familiar smell.


    She looked at the two giant tigers in front of her and resisted the impulse to laugh.


    Even though she has seen it many times, she can''t help feeling very funny every time she sees a hairless tiger.


    The angelica dahurica hiding behind her came for the first time. Then she pointed to the tiger and shouted, "master, why don''t they grow hair? It''s really ugly!"


    Lin Mengya wanted to cover her mouth, but it was too late.


    The two tigers bared their teeth towards Angelica dahurica, and left without looking back.

 Chapter 2188

    Angelica looked at the two hairless tigers curiously, full of doubts.


    "Miss, why don''t the tigers here eat people?"


    "Why do you want to serve the tiger with your body?"


    She slanted her eyes.


    Angelica dahurica quickly shook her head, stuck out her tongue and said, "I don''t have that much luck."


    Lin Mengya looked helpless and asked in a small voice, "you can''t say they''re ugly in the future. They''re all bitter tigers. You should learn to respect them. Do you know?"


    Angelica dahurica is still a little girl in the end. When she fooled her, she immediately felt guilty.


    "I know, miss. I won''t dare in the future."


    "Well, I know you didn''t mean it."


    It''s also her fault. Since she secretly transported those hairless animals to the back mountain, everyone has never seen such strange animals, so she always points at them.


    However, animals also have self-esteem. It is said that these animals were once very depressed, and even some of their bodies have begun to weaken gradually.


    After realizing the seriousness of the matter, Lin Mengya banned people here from talking about these hairless animals.


    Fortunately, after that, we got along quite happily, and people and animals quickly became familiar with each other. Now, except for people like Angelica dahurica who met for the first time, we have seen them.


    Walking inside is to see the harmony between man and nature. There are all kinds of beasts in the forest, and some people shuttle in the forest, but they don''t have any conflict.


    Angelica dahurica stared at everything here.


    Although there were Xiaobai and Xiaohu in the house before, when they were in the yard, none of the servants in the outer yard dared to come in.


    Even when he came in, he trembled his legs for fear that he would be dragged into the nest by the two ancestors.


    Now she has never seen such a scene. Fortunately, she is also a brave girl. She adapts to it every moment.


    People here know Lin Mengya and Cairu, so they stop to salute when they see them.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and then took them to a forest cabin.


    Seeing that she had arrived, the people inside hurriedly welcomed her out.


    "I''ve seen the palace master!"


    That man is a stranger. Even Lin Mengya is not very common.


    But he was personally selected by the temple Lord to give it to her. In addition, there was another person, but he was in a bad mood and frowned. When he saw her, he just said hello coldly and faintly.


    But in the face of this person''s neglect, she was not at all unhappy.


    Just turned his head and asked in a small voice, "Mr. Ji, what''s the situation now?"


    Mr. Ji just smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I have little talent, little learning and limited strength. I still can''t figure out the mystery of the so-called secret of longevity until now."


    It turned out that this was the laboratory she used to study the immortality of Xiancheng in private. She always believed that the so-called immortality was just a scam.


    Once the matter is revealed, those who have been deceived by Xiancheng will certainly target their old owners at the first time.


    But if you want to tear it down, you must understand the key.


    "Long life, long life, this is false at all, but human vanity!"


    Lin Mengya''s acquaintance is also Wenjing, the former leader of the doctor''s hall. His elegant and beautiful face is now torn by his tortured beard and is now black.


    Obviously, this medical madman has been troubled by this problem for a long time. However, no matter how he consulted the data or conducted experiments, he could not get the final results.


    He always felt that there was something they hadn''t noticed yet, but it was an indispensable part of the whole "longevity secret".


    This link became his obsession, but also made him uncertain. When he saw that everyone wanted to get angry and vent his anger.


    Lin Mengya, who also studies madmen, naturally knows the rage in her colleague''s heart and asks Cairu and Angelica dahurica to wait for herself outside. She decides to fight in person.


    Although Mr. Ji seems very reasonable in other aspects, he still doesn''t give in to his major.


    The voices of the three people in the discussion almost seemed to be quarreling. In the end, all three of them were thirsty and collapsed in their chairs.


    In front of them are the research results closest to their ideal state in this period of time.


    Such scenes have occurred from time to time in the past few days, and the preparation of this hidden laboratory has begun at the end of the year.


    Lin Mengya held her head, bent her fingers and rubbed her temples.


    "I still think it''s wrong. According to the information we have now, those who have succeeded have clear consciousness and clear memory. They don''t seem to be the confusion of consciousness caused by taking hallucinogens at all."


    Although there are many failed products now, there are not a few relevant records in the past years.


    But at that time, they existed in another form. If they did not know that there was such a secret, they would not have noticed it.


    Wenjing''s eyebrows wrinkled into a deep gully.


    "But so far, we haven''t seen a successful person."


    "So you mean, these are all made up by Xiancheng?"


    Wenjing looked dignified and nodded, but Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    "I have seen many failed products with my own eyes. They can completely become another personality in chaos. Maybe there are many possibilities of multiple personality among them, but most of them do not meet the characteristics of multiple personality."


    Mr. Ji also sighed deeply and said: "When I returned to the temple not long ago and looked through the classics, I found that in the records of the temple leaders, I first found that the previous Temple leaders were inherited in the name of teachers and disciples, but I found that they have many similarities in habits or other places. At first, I thought it was the influence of teachers and disciples, but now it seems a little ancient Strange. "


    This attracted Lin Mengya''s attention.


    "Can Mr. Ji tell us the details?"


    Mr. Ji nodded, Thought and said: "For example, the first temple Lord and the following four Temple lords, although these five people are all teachers and disciples, after the latter four disciples inherited the position of the shopkeeper, their habits and personality are very similar to the first temple Lord. Another one changed overnight. These things were originally recorded as the achievements of several Temple Lords, Now it seems very suspicious. "


    "What about the later Temple lords?"


    She asked.


    "Later, the sixth generation of temple masters inherited the position of temple master only after the death of the fifth generation of temple masters. It is strange that many disciples who inherited the position of temple master when their master was alive will be similar to their own master in the end. However, if the former Temple master dies because of an accident, then the later inherited Temple masters generally maintain their previous character."


    The brain is running at full speed.


    Lin Mengya unconsciously sat up straight and suppressed a sense of uneasiness in her heart.


    "What about the current Temple Lord? What are the similarities between him and his master?"


    Mr. Ji shook his head and said, "the current Temple Lord is quite special. The previous Temple Lord abdicated automatically because he was too old to be a great leader. At that time, the most promising disciple of the temple Lord disappeared inexplicably and had to. The incoming Temple Lord let the current Temple Lord take the post."


    The empty heart finally fell to the ground.


    "I see. What about the apprentice who was favored by the former Temple Lord?"


    She just asked casually, but Mr. Ji''s words made her sweat.


    "He later returned to the temple. However, the current Temple Lord had ascended the throne and could never abdicate to make way for the virtuous. Therefore, he was allowed to be the Deputy Temple Lord. Moreover, shortly after he returned, the former Temple Lord died. Over the years, he has been resting in the temple and is easy not to see outsiders."


    A series of information connected, so that Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly gave birth to a bit of coolness.


    She has met the current Temple Lord and has been together for some time. She can be sure that at least she has no half malice towards long Tianyu.


    However, at that time, the hall Lord clearly did not reveal his intention to let long Tianyu succeed. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    The uneasiness in her heart made her unable to stay any longer.


    "I''m going to do something. The experiment here can be suspended for a period of time. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. Have a good rest first."


    She left in a hurry. Even Mr. Ji and Wenjing were full of doubts.


    You know, once Gong Ya gets serious, even their two big men can''t catch up with him.


    What the hell happened?


    Seeing her return to the college, she just caught classmate Wang in the current Gong San and walked inside with people.


    Seeing her coming face to face, I thought she came to ask about the progress.


    "Little sister, I''ve caught this smelly boy. Don''t worry, I''ll make great efforts to teach him."


    The dejected classmate Wang widened his eyes.


    Even if he is a fool, he knows who the sister of President Gong is.


    Shaking and rubbing his eyes, God, he, he molested their honorary Dean!


    Suddenly, he wanted to die.


    "Third brother, I''ll leave it to you."


    There are people around. She can''t talk too much.


    However, Gong San was so smart that he immediately realized the urgency of the situation from his sister''s words.


    At that moment, he promised, "don''t worry, just give it here."


    She nodded and hurried away with people.


    Gong San stood in place and looked at his sister with worry.


    If something very important happened, she would never be so flustered. She couldn''t help worrying.


    But no matter what happens, he and the palace family are the strongest retreat for his sister.


    Then he settled his mind and said, "let''s go and tell all gentlemen to perform their duties and not neglect."

 Chapter 2189

    On the way, Lin Mengya asked Cairu to find long Tianyu. Unexpectedly, they were a step late.


    Just this morning, Yu had rushed to the temple with her own people.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the succession ceremony will take a while? Why did he leave in such a hurry?"


    In the face of her doubts, Yu explained: "the old hall Lord meant to hold the succession ceremony six months later, but last night, the temple suddenly sent an urgent letter to his highness, saying that the old hall Lord had a sudden illness. It was a long night''s dream, so please go back to the main business."


    Lin Mengya frowned and asked, "who sent the letter and in whose name?"


    The people under him didn''t know this. They only knew that the letter came from the temple.


    And before long Tianyu left, he only left her a short message telling her not to worry and that he would come back soon.


    It is enough to show that Yu left in a hurry and didn''t even have time to see her.


    "Damn it!"


    She pounded at the desk. However, the poison epidemic had just made progress. It was the most critical moment. For a moment, she couldn''t leave.


    Several close maids did not know why she was so restless, but they knew that the situation must be bad.


    After venting, Lin Mengya remained calm for the time being. She planned her actions in her heart.


    Not to mention the changes on the other side of the temple, she still doesn''t know whether it''s true or false. As far as the current poison epidemic is concerned, she must not fall short of success.


    If the people of the temple really want to calculate long Tianyu, then the other party chooses such a good time to see that she will be entangled by other things.


    However, those people underestimated her man too much. In the end, the winner is still unknown.


    "Tell all medical teams that I want them to control the epidemic situation in their area in the shortest time, at any cost!"


    This time she wants those people to lose their wives and soldiers!


    At the moment, long Tianyu, who was riding a fast horse to the temple, narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who was leading the way in front.


    The man is one of the attendants close to the old temple Lord. He has been back and forth between the temple and the palace house many times before to deliver a message for him and his master.


    Before, master sent a letter to him, which was also sent by this person.


    Therefore, when he suddenly appeared in front of himself and said that master was dying and asked him to rush to the temple at once, he didn''t doubt it.


    But now he felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    The man seemed to be aware of his sight, turned around and asked, "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    Long Tianyu quietly took back the examination in his eyes, but asked with a little concern in his tone: "I was in a hurry before. I always forgot to ask you, what''s the matter with master?"


    The man didn''t seem to be aware that it was his temptation. He frowned and said in a low tone: "the hall Lord has been suffering from an old problem for many years. When he was young, he was secretly injured and hasn''t recovered since. The previous war with those traitors hurt the hall Lord''s vitality again, so he broke out together."


    Long Tianyu''s complexion eased slightly.


    He did listen to the people around Shifu mention that Shifu''s health has deteriorated since the past few years.


    So the person in front of him didn''t lie to him.


    But recalling the tone and wording of the letter last night, although it was in line with master''s habit, he always felt that something was wrong.


    He asked casually, "since master has fallen ill, who will handle the affairs of the temple for the time being?"


    "He is the younger martial brother of the temple master and a deputy Temple master of our temple. But before, he was in poor health and lived in seclusion in the temple all year round. He didn''t see outsiders."


    Long Tianyu frowned at this time.


    "In other words, this letter was given to you by the vice Temple Lord. Have you never seen master himself?"


    The man nodded and didn''t seem to think anything was wrong.


    Long Tianyu immediately understood that this was definitely a trap set by the vice hall Lord for him.


    Master was too aware of his mission. In the past, even his letters of concern were cautious. They never contained any information that worried him.


    Even he took the initiative to ask others about his physical discomfort, but master and his heart never mentioned it.


    At this critical moment, how could master let him inherit the position of the so-called Temple Lord at this juncture?


    It seems that everything was made by the Deputy Temple Lord in order to lead him to the temple.


    When he figured it out, he didn''t stop.


    Since the other party can control the close attendants around master, it means that master can''t act at will now.


    A sneer came up at the corners of his lips. No matter what kind of ghost idea the man had, he would make him regret and calculate himself.


    When he settled down, the only thing he didn''t trust was his sweetheart who was still in the palace family.


    There will never be so many coincidences in the world, but after the outbreak of the poison epidemic, she sent most of her forces in the name of the temple.


    If you really have something unexpected, I''m afraid ya''er is out of reach and can''t take care of him.


    If she boldly pulls out most of her strength to help herself at this time, all her previous efforts will come to naught.


    Whether the plan is aimed at yourself or ya''er, it is a poisonous plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    However, the chill in his black eyes, with a little contempt.


    Whether these people despise his elegant son or don''t take themselves seriously at all and despise the enemy will bring them unforgettable lessons for life.


    Lin Mengya, who is in command, did not forget to inquire about the news on the other side of the temple.


    But the news she got was not optimistic. As early as half a month ago, the temple blocked all contact with the outside world.


    The specific reason is that the Lord of the temple is ill and needs to rest, while the spies she left at the foot of the holy mountain can''t even enter the gate of the temple.


    It is said that no one is allowed to enter or leave the temple at will except some close friends of the temple Lord. Recently, their patrol has been more strict, which almost cut off the possibility of spies sneaking in at will.


    However, when Lin Mengya asked them to find the high-level Temple leaders who made friends with long Tianyu, the answer was that they had long been recalled by the temple Lord, and no one knew their whereabouts since then.


    The final conclusion is only "missing".


    To this conclusion, she was even more anxious.


    I''m afraid the temple now is a tiger''s den, and I don''t know if long Tianyu can cope there alone.


    While Lin Mengya is silently worried about the safety of her sweetheart, new troubles find her again.


    Because of their rapid response and the timely arrival of medical teams, most of the epidemic situations of virus and epidemic diseases are under control.


    After there was no danger of life and death, the minds of people who escaped the disaster became alive again.


    They were surprised at the wealth of the Gong family, and gradually grew greedy.


    These people are not stupid. Instead of looking for her alone, they formed a large team and asked to meet the palace owner in the name of discussing post epidemic reconstruction.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to pay attention to these people. However, they were too thick skinned. They blocked the traffic at the gate of feiye City, which made the residents of feiye City angry in just a few days.


    When she heard about it, she smashed the tea lamp in her hand angrily on the spot.


    The Gong family also knew that she was so impatient because she was worried about long Tianyu.


    According to Gong Wu''s proposal, he wanted to throw these people out directly.


    Fortunately, in the end, she kept her reason, took a deep breath and said expressionless, "don''t they just want to see me? Let them see. I want to see how thick skinned they are and want to take advantage of my palace."


    Although everyone didn''t like those shameless and greedy people like leeches, they couldn''t help but silently light a wax for them after listening to these words.


    Listen, listen, someone dares to take advantage of the masters of their palace. I hope they can step out of the gate of feiye city completely.


    The city guard politely invited these people into the city. If at first they just wanted to rub some oil and water, but after seeing the prosperous and rich non Ye City, the envy in these people''s hearts was mixed with the greed hidden in their hearts, and finally fermented into bone maggot like envy.


    Why did the palace family have such good luck to live in such a luxurious house? And they can only be like poor relatives who come to the countryside. They don''t have enough food and clothes, and they don''t even have a piece of rain proof tile on their heads.


    Jealousy blinded their eyes.


    In fact, compared with the real poor, although the conditions of these people are not comparable to those of the real rich, they do not spend much because they have the help of the medical team.


    But even so, they are still not satisfied and want to have more.


    So after seeing Lin Mengya, these people began to cry and pretend to be poor.


    "Master Gong, you must help us. If you don''t help us, we can only starve to death!"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyelids and looked coldly at the man full of fat.


    "I don''t know if others can starve to death, but your excellency can obviously survive."


    The man was stunned by the sarcasm in her tone, and then touched his stomach with some guilt.


    "Oh, I''m all puffy. I''m not hungry at all."


    "Oh, really?"


    Her eyes scraped coldly at each other.


    "I accidentally read a prescription from the medical book. It is most useful to deal with your physique. You might as well try it to avoid being misunderstood in the future."


    Fuck his puffiness!


    Just now, more than one person complained to her that the fat man not only ate more, but also had a loud voice.


    He called them back and forth like a top.


    She leaned lazily on the master''s chair, and the group ate and drank her.


    She wants to see how these people refresh her shameless offline.

 Chapter 2190

    Fortunately, for the bad human nature, she never had to worry that someone would disappoint her.


    The fat man wiped the oil on his mouth and pretended to be miserable.


    "People all over the world know that the master of the palace family is kind-hearted. That''s why we come here. Please do it to the end and give us a way to live."


    In just a few days, everything they saw told them a truth.


    The Gong family''s wealth is an enemy country, and they are just poor, so if they can board the Gong family''s ship, their future wealth and glory will be just around the corner.


    But they forgot that no matter how rich the palace family was, it had nothing to do with them.


    With a raised eyebrow, Lin Mengya took the jade lamp on the table next to her and took a sip of it.


    "Life? What life do you want?"


    The fat man looked out and said, "actually, it''s not difficult for you. I heard that all the shops in the city belong to the palace family. So we thought it would be better for you to give us some shops. First, we''ll exempt us from rent and tax for a few years, so we can solve our urgent need."


    Oh, he has the face to say.


    Beside him, the white peony dressed as a woman can''t hear such shameless bastards.


    He stuck his waist, pointed to the fat man''s nose and scolded: "bah, don''t look at what you are. Licking a pig face, dare to come to my miss to get a pavement? My miss saved you. I didn''t expect to save a creditor!"


    Few ordinary people can bear the pungency of white peony.


    Moreover, after arriving at the palace, Lin Mengya handed over all her private property to her, which made the girl more and more courageous and almost become a bully of feiye city.


    The fat pig man was scolded bloody and naturally became angry.


    "You, get out of my way! When I talk to your master, what''s your bitch''s mouth!"


    With that, he even reached out to catch her.


    Now, it poked the hornet''s nest.


    Cairu and Baisu, one protecting the white peony and the other kicking the fat pig man to the corner.


    Those people didn''t expect that in front of the master of the palace family, these people dared to do it. After being stunned, they immediately cried out that the palace family bullied people and asked Lin Mengya to give them justice.


    But they ignored that from beginning to end, as the master, she didn''t say a word of persuasion.


    Looking at the bitches jumping high in the living room who want to dig out some compensation from her hands, Lin Mengya slowly got up.


    "Don''t you mistakenly think that my palace family is a fool who does good deeds for nothing?"


    I don''t know whether the aura is too full or the smile on her face is too cold.


    In short, a farce in the hall soon reduced the volume.


    One looks charming, but his eyes turn disorderly, At first glance, the woman who knew she was not an easy-going generation said righteously: "Now it''s these two bitches of your palace family who beat my master. I tell you, even if it''s the master of your palace family, you can''t go so far. It''s a big deal. I''ll go to the temple to report you! In my opinion, the temple must have secretly given you a lot of benefits by asking you to save people. I don''t want much. Just give us what we deserve."


    There are such shameless people in the world. Today, the big guy has increased his knowledge.


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman and her smile gradually cooled.


    "You deserve it?"


    The woman felt as if she had caught the truth and was arrogant and annoying.


    "That''s right. Master Gong, it''s better not to be greedy. If you let everyone know, I''m afraid you won''t get much benefit. I only want 10% and other people are not as good as me."


    At this time, the woman was not aware of the danger.


    But others always feel that something is not quite right.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to say another word to such a scoundrel.


    "Then go to the temple and tell me, Bai Su, and drive them out of the city. By the way, from now on, a notice will be posted in the palace enclosure and in the areas where all medical teams are stationed."


    She got up and looked down at these greedy people.


    "My family doesn''t need to explain to anyone. But if anyone feels dissatisfied or feels that my family is unfair, the family will immediately stop helping each other. By the way, tell the villagers where they come from. It''s not that I don''t help them, or that someone can''t see me doing good."


    To deal with despicable people, we must use more despicable means than them.


    After hearing what she said, these people were all stupid.


    If the villagers know that they did it, they will certainly not be able to stand in their hometown in the future.


    Regardless of their inner face, these people changed their previous appearance of playing rogue, crying like the poorest people in the world.


    But just now, relying on their weak identity, they wanted to get Dabi''s benefits for nothing from her.


    Everyone was driven away. The woman and the pig head man were a couple.


    It is conceivable that their life will not be very easy in the future.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t show any happy appearance. Instead, she looked cold and returned to her study.


    Cairu followed her in and saw her staring at the papers on the table. After a long time, she said coldly, "you see."


    "See, they really went too far."


    Lin Mengya swept all the papers to the ground.


    "I''m just worried about such a group of ruthless things, and even involve my family. But look, how did they treat me? I don''t owe them, and I don''t expect these people to be grateful. But they still want to harm me after I saved a dog''s life!"


    How can she not feel cold about this?


    Her favorite person may still be trapped in other people''s conspiracy, and she even sacrificed everything for these dogs.


    Strong disappointment made her suddenly feel like giving up.


    Let Xiancheng, let those people destroy these animals inferior to pigs and dogs!


    As long as she protects everything she wants, what does other people have to do with her?


    Cairu is thinking about how to comfort Lin Mengya, but she sees Shuanghua jumping in.


    The former immediately winked at the latter and told him not to step on thunder.


    However, frost flower''s thinking has always been different from them. Instead, she was happy and came to Lin Mengya.


    "I finally think of a way to repay you if I''m not your favorite!"


    Then he stretched out his fist like a treasure.


    I saw a bunch of red berries in the heart of that particularly white palm.


    "I found this in the garden next to the kitchen. Aunt song in the kitchen said that it is the best thing for a woman''s body. I think you can''t finish reading every day. Why don''t I pick this for you every day?"


    She was full of obscurity, but after seeing the scratch marks on his fingertips, she couldn''t help asking, "how did you get the wound on your hand?"


    Frost flower put the fruit carefully on her desk.


    Then he was very upset and rubbed his hands.


    "My hands are too stupid. I always don''t listen to orders. But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt anyway. This little injury is nothing. Try it quickly. Is it delicious?"


    She looked at the man in front of her.


    Obviously, he is an adult, but he still maintains the appearance of a young man because of his physique.


    Frost flower said that he was used as a tool by the valley master since he was a child.


    Twenty four years old, but his face looks like a third younger.


    It can be imagined that since he was used as a tool, at least one third of the year, he had to pretend to be a dead body and lie alone in the cold coffin.


    No wonder his mind is different from ordinary people.


    She took down the red berries one by one, put one into her mouth and chewed it expressionless.


    No matter what its original taste was, she felt sweet at this moment.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Frost flower didn''t want to eat, but when she saw her put into her mouth one by one, she couldn''t help but follow her mouth.


    "You''ll know if you try it."


    Lin Mengya pointed to the little fruit. Shuanghua scratched her head, and then she still couldn''t resist the temptation of the little red fruit.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Bah, bah, bah, it''s too bad! It''s sour and astringent. Don''t eat it! It''s impossible to eat at all!"


    Looking at the boy''s face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little fool, this thing is called ''five flavor fruit''. It was sour at first and bitter later. You have to go through frost to have sweetness. Who makes you so anxious."


    Frost flower had already held the teapot on her desk and gulped down a big pot.


    Hearing this, his face was full of grievances.


    "The kitchen lady lied to me! Hum! I''ll find her to settle the account!"


    Lin Mengya watched the boy leave angrily, and the smile on her face didn''t fall for a long time.


    When Cairu saw this, she gradually put down her heart.


    "Although we servants don''t understand what the master does, we also take it to heart. It''s true that many people will be cruel and bite the hand that feeds them. But more people are grateful to you."


    Lin Mengya nodded and sighed.


    "I''m just too worried about him. Although reason tells me that with Yu''s scheming and means, those people can''t easily calculate him. But he is also a person and has his own weaknesses. But I can''t help him at all."


    She was decadent and depressed on the desk.


    Cairu didn''t know what to say, so she had to sigh secretly, close the door gently and retreat.


    All afternoon, she locked herself in her study and didn''t know what she was doing.


    It was not until the first day of the month that she called all the big guys into her study.


    "Please come here today. I hope you can do me a favor."


    Although her face was tired, her eyes were bright.


    After several girls looked at each other, they all looked at her suspiciously.


    Lin Mengya took out a large piece of white paper and spread it on the desk.

 Chapter 2191

    She had thought very clearly this afternoon.


    The reason why the man in the temple chose to fight long Tianyu at this time was that he could not get away from her for the sake of poison and disease.


    She thought for a long time. What can''t she do for others?


    Then I realized that before that, the teacher and Yu had arranged everything for her in order. Although she was the most important hub in the center, it was precisely because the operation of each part was 1 very flexible and effective, but she didn''t need to do anything.


    She wrote down all her work one by one on that big white paper. After sorting it out by category, she suddenly found that if these jobs were arranged properly, she would have no problem leaving for a period of time.


    After writing a full piece of paper, she looked up at her relatives and friends in the room, threw down her pen and said with a smile, "all the people here are family, so I''m not polite to you."


    Everyone was very square at once. You know, although she was a strong protector, she usually had too many ghost ideas. They could gloat at at the misfortune of others, but they didn''t know when they thought it might fall on themselves.


    Finally, Ning Liang, the housekeeper, was elected and smiled dryly.


    "Master, just tell me what you want."


    Lin Mengya saw that everyone looked like a great enemy. She couldn''t help waving her hand immediately and explained, "don''t be nervous. In fact, it''s not a big deal."


    She pointed to the words on the white paper and said, "the work here needs your help. Now look at yourself. Anyone who is interested or has relevant experience can sign up here."


    When I heard that there was a job, everyone was very excited.


    In particular, the women''s army led by ah Xiu and sister Hui are more eager to fight.


    Even when hearing the words of chen''er, who had just recovered, immediately stuffed the baby to the nearby milk mother.


    They are not the same as before. Seeing that Lin Mengya is also a woman, she can make a magnificent career and compete with those men. These women who yearned for freedom before feel that this is a good opportunity to prove themselves.


    Their hearts are so small that they used to have only families and only one-third of an acre of land in the back house.


    It was Lin Mengya who forcibly opened the invisible shackles with her own actions, making them realize that there was such a vast world.


    Men look even harder. If they are overtaken by women, where will they still have a place at home in the future?


    Under the guidance of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, the men and women of the palace family have formed a virtuous circle.


    Men will never underestimate any woman, and women will not place all their hopes on men.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that this laid a good foundation for the prosperity of the palace family in the next few decades and even for the millennium.


    Of course, she will not choose to let everyone work in vain. She has marked the salary behind all the work.


    Because these jobs involve many contents that can be regarded as internal secrets, she did not intend to make them public this time, but hung white paper on her study.


    Within three days, everyone can claim it at will.


    And she opened up a small yard in the old house. In this small yard, there are only some tables, chairs, benches and four treasures of study.


    Everyone looked at the place she called "office" curiously.


    Looking at the office space close to the modern lattice, Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    "From now on, those who have accepted the job and have started can choose their own table here."


    She pointed to the neat tables.


    There is not only an office room, but also a small room, which is her carefully prepared tea room, and another spacious room, which is used as a meeting room.


    However, she didn''t set a strict timetable. She just asked everyone to write their names on the blank nameplate in front of the desk. After that, all the work will be carried out here, and they can control it according to their own time.


    A group of ancient people who had never been in class could not help looking at everything in front of them in surprise.


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth with her hand, cleared her throat and formally said, "what you do needs to look like. Life needs a sense of ceremony, and it''s also necessary to go to work. Our office not only has an elegant environment and complete facilities, but also prepares three meals a day. In addition, there are sweet spots every day, night snacks and unlimited snacks."


    A group of people were fooled by her. Looking at the "pure and simple" villagers, she continued: "in the past, I ignored everyone''s desire for labor and self affirmation. I deeply reviewed myself. Later, I decided to delegate power to let everyone give full play to their strengths and realize their value!"


    Although we didn''t understand a few words, we suddenly felt that our nose was sour and a little moved. What''s the matter?


    Ning Liang is worthy of being the second in charge of the boss''s counting, and immediately takes the lead in clapping.


    Gong Ping secretly pulled master''s sleeve and asked his doubts.


    "Master, what does the master mean?"


    Ning Liang secretly stares at his stupid apprentice.


    "Whatever the boss says, we just clap our hands and cheer!"


    It has to be said that talents like Ning Liang, whether in ancient times or now, are the kind of employees the boss likes best.


    But Angelica dahurica, who grew up with her young lady in the crowd, glanced and muttered, "miss is obviously lazy."


    Lin Mengya, with sharp ears, looked at her little girl with profound meaning.


    Alas, rotten wood cannot be carved, and children cannot be taught!


    Is she lazy? She is clearly giving everyone a chance, okay!


    This kind of office method is still unacceptable for a while and a half. Fortunately, several brothers of the Gong family adapt well. Even Gong San, who has an independent study in the college, asked for a desk in it.


    But after using it for a few days, they gradually found the benefits.


    For example, although they had their own study before, due to the different division of labor and different time of their brothers, if they want to sit down and discuss something or solicit the opinions of others, they have to invite people or go by themselves.


    But here, as long as we agree to meet here at a certain time of the day, we can exchange our opinions in time, and communicate with other links very smoothly.


    All the information will be collected in this office. They don''t have to wait for the bitches to send the messages one by one, which also greatly saves time.


    This atmosphere in which big guys work together is a very fresh experience for each of them.


    In addition to work, we also talk together. The small courtyard seems to be the busiest place in the whole palace. Even the great grandfather sometimes couldn''t help himself. Then he came here for all kinds of reasons to find everyone to play.


    Lin Mengya followed her for a few days. She found that after the work she handled alone was distributed to everyone, although the efficiency did not improve much, it gave her more free time.


    The existence of this small office was not known outside. On the surface, the Gong family''s response was as rapid as ever.


    The spies who had been staring at them didn''t know. Just after the work in the office stabilized, the man who should have been trapped in the palace left quietly with his own people.


    After she left the city, she did not go far away, but chose to settle down in a village on the outskirts of the city for the time being.


    When she was sure that everyone could work normally even without her, she ran towards the temple with confidence.


    Like the previous times, they disguised themselves as merchant caravans. Because of the prosperity of the palace family''s fiefdom, there are many caravans like them, so they didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    After leaving the fief, they became more and more careful and showed no flaws along the way.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart is more anxious. Since Yu left, their contact has been broken.


    Such a situation is not common.


    Moreover, if the palace family and the temple are still tied together, no matter what happens inside, yu should inform her in time.


    And the temple was like a dead silence. So far, I haven''t contacted her.


    All this represents that there are abnormal situations.


    Although she believes in long Tianyu, she can''t sit idly by.


    "Miss, everything is normal in feiye city. No one is aware of your departure, and a lot of things have happened outside recently. It seems that someone is deliberately looking for trouble."


    On the carriage, Bai Su lowered her voice and reported back.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and silently showed a trace of ridicule.


    "Because no one believes that the group of people around me will come in handy. They must be afraid that I will leave this trouble and desperate to help long Tianyu. Oh, treat us both as waste."


    Whether it''s Bai Su or Cai Ru who followed her, or the group of people who stayed at the palace.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they are just "Gong Ya''s" friends, her shadow, tail, or a follower.


    But they are neither scarecrows nor responders.


    They are all living people with their own strengths, ideals and aspirations.


    Even though Lin Mengya is on the shelf this time, I have to say that everyone has brought her a lot of surprises.


    She can carry it because everyone supports her every time.


    Seeing everyone busy, Lin Mengya also made up her mind,


    In the future, she will no longer restrain everyone. No matter what they want to do, she will give full support.


    Cairu, who is responsible for inquiring about the situation, brought the latest news about the temple.


    "Lord, five days ago, the temple sent a post to all families and forces, inviting everyone to watch the ceremony at the succession ceremony."

 Chapter 2192

    "Is there a palace?"


    Cairu nodded and said, "our people got the news in advance. Now the gift is still on the way. It is estimated that it will be delivered to our house in a few days."


    Lin Mengya secretly added.


    There was no movement in the temple before, but now there are posts asking everyone to watch the ceremony. There must be something strange.


    Is it that the other party has felt safe, so it is so rampant?


    She felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she still believed in long Tianyu.


    This man will never give in or put himself in danger.


    They also have each other and the babies. No matter what decision he makes, he will consider these before it.


    But whatever the reason, she had to get to the temple before the succession ceremony began.


    She rubbed her forehead and said calmly and quickly, "send a message back. After the gift card arrives at home, let the second brother and the fifth brother pretend to be me on the road. Bai Su, you hurry back immediately. They all know that you are my close friend. They won''t doubt you if you are here."


    Bai Su listened to her words and hurried back quietly at her fastest speed.


    The caravan advanced at full speed and finally reached the holy city in early summer.


    However, compared with the last time, the holy city was very strict in and out. Across the long line, she frowned and ordered people to drive the carriage to the side.


    "What''s going on ahead?"


    She asked.


    Cairu immediately sent someone to inquire. Only then did she know that there were several very bad murders in the holy city just a few days ago. The dead were several devout saints who served the temple.


    You know, although saints are not high in the temple, I just do some work like servants.


    But for ordinary people, it is also a very noble existence.


    This time, people not only died, but also were still in public. How can the temple not be angry?


    Cairu couldn''t help worrying and asked, "master, are we still in the city?"


    Lin Mengya is also a little embarrassed.


    There must have been martial law in the holy city.


    If they go in, it will be difficult for them to act.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a very subtle knock outside.


    She immediately posted it and was surprised.


    Before, in order to better deliver secret information, she and long Tianyu created a set of passwords. All she knew was her confidants and Yu.


    Some of the contents are only understood by Yu and her.


    The sound was small, but it followed a certain law.


    As soon as she had finished listening, she lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    But there was no familiar figure outside.


    Cairu looked at the suddenly excited master in front of her and couldn''t help worrying.


    "Tell everyone, we won''t go to the city for the time being. Cairu, come with me in the evening."


    Her heart seemed to be suffering in an oil pan.


    Finally, there is news about Yu!


    In the middle of the night, she and Cairu left quietly.


    Because the inventory is too strict, people like them who can''t get in for a while will also choose to take a temporary rest on the roadside for a night.


    Along the way, they were very cautious. After making sure there was no tail behind them, they came to a forest.


    With a stone in her hand, she kept knocking on the trunk with the law of the code.


    Finally, after repeating it nine times, someone finally appeared in the dark.


    "Yes, madam."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes tightened slightly.


    You know, most of Yu''s men will call her miss.


    Only a few shadow guards who are responsible for protecting Yu will call her wife.


    And these people usually never show up easily, so that up to now, she doesn''t know each other very well.


    But those who can know this password must be deeply trusted by Yu.


    However, he appeared in front of her alone.


    "What about your master? How is he? Is he hurt?"


    All kinds of bad situations turned a circle in her mind.


    On second thought, she was afraid that she would have to frighten herself first.


    Fortunately, the man immediately denied, "the master was not injured before. He just disappeared."


    Lin Mengya only felt a blank in her mind.


    "Missing? What is missing?"


    The man knelt before her and said with great remorse, "my subordinates came to the holy city with the master, but the master disappeared inexplicably the night before going to the holy mountain. After that, the people in the temple detained our people. They have been secretly looking for the trace of the master. My subordinates are incompetent and failed to protect the master."


    Uncertain news is sometimes more frightening than bad news.


    She took a long breath and finally slowly spit it out.


    Staring at the shadow guard in front of him, he asked, "even you didn''t find him missing?"


    The shadow guard hung his head very low. "The master was in the room at that time, and I checked it before. There was no secret passage in it. My subordinates can be sure that there is no place to go in and out except doors and windows."


    If you can take people away without disturbing the dark guard, I''m afraid the gods can do it.


    Now it seems that there is only one possibility.


    Long Tianyu left by herself.


    Only in this way can we avoid everyone''s sight.


    But what is the reason why he can''t even inform his own dark guard and leave alone?


    There is a mess in her mind. It seems that Yu''s situation is worse than she expected.


    "Do you have anything to do with the death of those saints?"


    The shadow guard said, "my subordinates didn''t kill them. In fact, they were dumped here. My subordinates also thought it was the master''s hand, but my subordinates secretly checked the body and found that their cause of death was because their heads were broken. In addition, they didn''t have any other trauma. This is definitely not the master''s hand."


    you bet.


    With long Tianyu''s martial arts, there are many ways for him to die alone.


    Besides, killing saints so openly here will only annoy the people of the holy city and temple.


    Although the men in her family are brave, they are not stupid.


    "Are you the only one who escaped?"


    The shadow guard nodded and said, "yes, and our contact points in the holy city are monitored. Fortunately, we still have a dark line, and the temple doesn''t know about it. My subordinates have also contacted them. They only said that the Lord should not be on the holy mountain. There''s nothing else they can do."


    Lin Mengya''s face was complex, and her brain was constantly turning.


    Yu disappeared inexplicably, the saints were killed, and all their connections were cut off.


    All this must have something to do with the so-called succession ceremony.


    Now, she must find out what the other party''s purpose is.


    "Don''t look around like a headless fly. We''ll go to town early tomorrow morning. Just stay outside and pick us up at any time."


    "Yes."


    The shadow guard retreated after receiving her order.


    Lin Mengya and Cairu returned to the team as before.


    According to the current situation, the people they left behind can no longer be contacted.


    Long Tianyu''s people have been monitored, and those who want to come to her will not fall.


    When they enter the city, they are really fighting alone.


    Sleepless all night, she also thought all night.


    According to the current situation, Yu must still stay in the holy city.


    If he had escaped, he wouldn''t have been unable to contact her.


    Moreover, only the temple Lord knows their affairs best.


    But now Yu''s people are monitored, which can only show that maybe the temple Lord is controlled by others.


    So it is absolutely impossible for Yu to put down his master and run for his life alone.


    If she wants to help him, she must first tell him that she has come.


    Early in the morning, as soon as it was light, they lined up for the city.


    She forged a merchant selling spices. Because the holy city is remote and close to the holy mountain, the winter is very long.


    Although there are flowers and willows everywhere outside, it''s still chilly here.


    Therefore, anise, pepper and other spices that can warm up are very popular here.


    After the moat guards made a routine inspection, they were asked to untie several large bags on the spot and let the other party check them.


    In fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t hide anything. Naturally, she''s not afraid.


    After being mixed up in a mess, they were finally released.


    But just as they were about to leave, a family of three suddenly rushed from behind.


    "Boss, wait!"


    At first she thought it was someone else, but the three people came straight to them.


    The first man looks about 40 years old, dark complexion, looks very simple and honest.


    He dressed in ordinary clothes, hurried to catch up, smiled and said, "boss, we lost our way just now, and we almost couldn''t find you."


    The fog at Lin Mengya''s head.


    She knew everyone in the caravan, and it was certain that there were no three.


    Just when she felt strange, the moat who was responsible for checking them before said impatiently, "are you all in a caravan?"


    The man nodded immediately and said, "yes, my host is good. Please take care of me this time."


    This is very common.


    It''s understandable that he was really a job in her caravan.


    Looking at the three members of the family who automatically posted it, Lin Mengya didn''t tear it down at the first time.


    She wants to see what the other party is.


    The city guard seemed to feel that they wasted too much time on them. Without asking in detail, he raised his hand impatiently and let them go.


    The family of three immediately followed closely behind the caravan until they came to a corner and saw them stop. Then they came forward in a hurry to make amends.


    "Thank you for your help, miss!"


    Facing the person kneeling in front of her, there was no half wave in her eyes.


    However, Cairu walked in front of the three people with a friendly face and helped them up.


    "It''s not easy for everyone to go out. I don''t know why, three?"


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes turned red.


    Hui Shen hugged his child and said with a cry: "it''s not for me. He has been weak since childhood. I thought with his mother that maybe he can get well if he gets lucky in the holy city."

 Chapter 2193

    Then the three held together and saw that the water was going to flood the golden mountain. Cairu immediately advised them a few words, which stopped them.


    Lin Mengya listened to all their conversations.


    Although the three thanked each other for leaving, Lin Mengya still looked at their backs thoughtfully.


    Cairu understood what she meant, stepped forward and lowered her voice.


    "My subordinates have tested them. It seems that there are no loopholes. Do you have any other orders?"


    In the holy city, the more there is no danger, the more she should be careful. The trap is always hidden under the appearance of peace.


    "No, I know who they are."


    She raised her head and looked at the holy mountain in the distance.


    "They are from the temple to find out if we are hiding the person they are looking for."


    Although they were careful, they muddled through so easily in front of the city guard, which is really not in line with the style of such a big search by the city guard.


    This can only explain one thing. They simply know each other''s details and deliberately make such omissions.


    Cairu''s face suddenly tightened, frowned and said, "does the temple doubt us, so it will send someone to confuse us?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then shook her head.


    "No, not to mention that we have been hiding our eyes and ears without revealing any flaws. If they really doubt us, they won''t let us enter the city so easily. I guess this should be their secret means to explore caravans like us."


    She called the people behind and asked them carefully. Sure enough, the three people seemed to want to find out about them by chatting with them.


    Fortunately, all the people he brought with him this time were from Hanya Wei. They spoke and did things without leakage. I believe the three people must have found nothing to leave so easily.


    She wrapped up her clothes and always felt that the holy city, which was in the early summer scenery, still showed an irresistible cold.


    Because they didn''t want to reveal their whereabouts this time, they followed the normal caravan practice whether it was the route or others.


    If you want to do business in the holy city, you must first have the road guide distributed by the holy city and the fiefs.


    She bypassed her family and asked the Ma family to prepare it.


    Not to mention her relationship with the Ma family, Ma Beichen did everything he could to please her in order to pursue her good sister Liu qianrong.


    The guide was even more useless. She opened her mouth and the guy obediently sent it.


    But Lin Mengya has always been the first sister in his eyes. Whether Ma Beichen can accept it or not depends on qianrong''s own mind.


    They took the road to the "manufacturing office" in charge of managing the registration caravan in the holy city. Here, each of them should be registered by portrait, write out detailed personal information, and then receive a certificate for temporary living in the holy city.


    With this certificate, they can rent shops or stalls here.


    If not, it will be regarded as operating without a license, and the goods will be confiscated and expelled from the holy city; Heavy people will not only suffer from skin and flesh, but will not be allowed to enter for life from now on.


    But even under such strict conditions, people came to the holy city to do business.


    Not only is this the holy land of the whole country, but also because here, they can expand their contacts. Maybe they can have good luck and hold the thick legs of a big man.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have this trouble. They found a guest house for the caravan.


    The conditions here are not as good as those Inns outside. At least they can live with money outside.


    Everything here should be handled according to the vouchers you get when you enter the city.


    It can be said that this is the place with the most strict rank of Wei. All this makes Lin Mengya feel uncomfortable.


    It is not simply a sense of falling from the cloud, but more dissatisfaction with the rule of measuring others by their status.


    Although the atmosphere was depressed when she came last time, it was far less dull than this time.


    They are like string puppets, manipulated by an invisible hand.


    The pedestrians on the road were in a hurry, and even the shops on both sides looked a little depressed.


    She sat in the carriage and looked around quietly.


    Until Cairu arranged everything, their team went to the guest house to rest.


    She''s pretty good. At least she can live in a single room with Cairu. The rest of them have to make do with a Datong shop that can accommodate more than 20 people.


    Even so, they were invisible excluded by those who came first.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t understand that everyone is here to do business. Why are they so disgusted with themselves?


    She didn''t take the opportunity to find out the reason until the waiter sent her a rough meal.


    Maybe she secretly put away the Yuan Bao she stuffed in the past, and there was a kind of smile on her face.


    But he still lowered his voice and stared out, as if he was afraid of being found


    "It seems strange to you that you only came to our holy city recently. You don''t know that the rules of the holy city are different from those in the past. There are rules that the number of all merchants can only be maintained at about 300. Except for fixed merchants like ours, once tourists like you exceed the number, the first caravan entering the city must return."


    She raised her eyebrows. No wonder those people look at her like enemies. I''m afraid they''ll cut off their wealth when they come.


    After learning the reason, Lin Mengya only felt that she was neither laughing nor crying. These people were too unkind.


    She wasn''t the one who made the rules. They were angry and didn''t dare to attack the people in the temple, so they had to sprinkle it on people like them.


    I can''t help shaking my head. The temple is really good.


    In this way, in order to seize the opportunity to make money here, we will certainly supervise each other. Once we find any abnormality in the other party, we can use it as a threat or report directly to the manufacturer''s office.


    In this way, the people of the holy city can keep all of them under their own supervision with little effort.


    The smile at the corners of the mouth turned cold, and only the same sinister and vicious people could think of such a sinister move.


    Now, no matter how the people around ignore them, we can''t let the people of this team waver in the slightest.


    They do their own things, as if those people were jokes.


    Over time, when people arrived later than them, they immediately shifted the target of hatred.


    Seeing such a scene, Lin Mengya can only be indifferent to it.


    If people are willing to fall, it is not worth anyone wasting time to save them.


    Soon Cairu bought a shop near the street. They really took the best spices. In addition, there are unified prices in the holy city. Therefore, if it simply refers to commercial interests, they actually have to pay half of the price.


    Therefore, almost all the caravans that can come to the holy city have a rich family background, that is, they come to make money and cry.


    After a simple arrangement, their spice shop also opened.


    But just as the guys carried the spices out of the guest house bag by bag, there was a little episode.


    "Lord, some people say we took their goods."


    Cairu hurried to the shop and pulled Lin Mengya back to the guest house.


    On the way, she explained all the causes and consequences she had learned.


    It turns out that because spices are one of the most popular and popular goods in the holy city, spice merchants like him still have one in the guest house.


    But they never offended the river, so they were safe. Only when the guys were transporting spices, the guys of that caravan suddenly chased out and said that they took their own spices by mistake.


    You know, the people of Hanya Wei have been specially trained. Both eyesight and memory are not the standard of normal people.


    They knew it was right.


    I thought that after explaining the matter, the other party would let them go, but I didn''t want those people to insist that they coveted their own spices, and they fought with each other.


    The people of Hanya guard were not allowed to show their martial arts skills because they had orders. Therefore, they suffered some losses in the fight, but those guys didn''t get any benefits. It''s obvious that they can''t come, and they still can''t see it.


    However, it alerted many people, and the boss of the family also stood up and had to shout to expel them from the holy city.


    Now everyone realized that their goal was to lose one competitor.


    After hearing these things, Lin Mengya frowned.


    It''s a small matter whether things are lost or not. It''s mainly because of this noise, they have to attract attention.


    Fortunately, everyone of Hanya Wei knew the importance and didn''t reveal any flaws at that time. Otherwise, I''m afraid they won''t be able to distinguish them now.


    The two men hurried back to the guest house as fast as they could. When they got to the door, they heard that there was still a lot of noise inside.


    "No! You steal goods first and beat people later today. Let''s go. I have to report to the sheriff!"


    The voice was full of confidence. It was obvious that he thought he would eat them.


    Several people of hanyawei stood in the crowd. Although the people around were pointing at them or laughing at them, it was a trivial matter for them.


    Until Lin Mengya pushed away the crowd, several people immediately walked quickly to the master''s side.


    Before they could say anything, the man who had the most fun in the quarrel came to him and her angrily.


    "It''s you! You must have ordered them to steal my spices. You have to give me a statement today!"


    The man is big and thick. Judging from his height, the thin Lin Mengya is really not his opponent.


    But the woman''s eyes moved, and her face was not half flustered, but with a strange smile.


    "Do you have to report yourself before asking for an explanation? You howl at the top of your voice when you see people. Your house is really a good tutor."

 Chapter 2194

    The man must be at least thirty or forty years old. He was ridiculed by a woman far younger than himself. He couldn''t restrain his anger for a long time.


    He fiercely stared at Lin Mengya and spat, "bah! Don''t think you''re a woman, I dare not beat you! Good women don''t stay at home to serve men and come out to show up. They know they''re restless at a glance!"


    This made Cairu sink her pretty face.


    "Show me some respect. If you dare to say these dirty words to my lady again, I''ll let your wife serve you well for the rest of your life!"


    Cairu had real kung fu. When she stared, she was very fierce and let the big man back a few steps.


    "I won''t talk nonsense to you. Either you take the initiative to leave the holy city today, or I''ll go to the sheriff and let him judge."


    Seeing the man mouthing a sheriff, Lin Mengya just wanted to sneer.


    When she''s a newcomer, she''s a good fool, isn''t she?


    If you really come to the sheriff, you don''t have to be unlucky.


    Then he said, "OK, let''s go to the sheriff to comment. I want to see if there is justice in this world."


    The man shrunk his head and hurriedly changed his mouth: "do you think the sheriff will deal with such a small matter? Besides, you have no evidence. Even in front of the sheriff, you can''t get any benefit."


    But she raised her eyebrows and looked like oil and salt didn''t enter.


    "There are no rules in the world. If anyone breaks the rules today, he will have to bear the consequences. Any of you can help invite the sheriff. I''m not going to give up today."


    She looked around for a week and saw several people in the crowd with dodgy eyes. She knew that it must have been pushed by them, and maybe they colluded together.


    Oh, you want to pit her because she''s unfamiliar?


    I wonder if she is the only one in the world. Is Lin Mengya the hardest one?


    The atmosphere suddenly deadlocked.


    That man is just a small businessman. He can''t really make a big deal.


    As a last resort, he had to scold and say, "I''m unlucky. I won''t talk to you today..."


    He still didn''t dare to say the last few words.


    After all, Cairu looked at him covetously. As long as he dared to disrespect again, he would give him a severe beating for the purpose of paralysis.


    "Before you do something, you''d better use your brain. Some people you can afford, and some people you may not be able to afford."


    Her voice was deep, but she was also warning others.


    Finally, those who watched the excitement, wanted to take the opportunity to make things, and those who didn''t see the beginning in the clouds gradually dispersed.


    She was acutely aware of her surroundings and seemed to have more eyes to monitor her.


    People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Before, she wanted to keep a low profile. Now it seems that she was destroyed by the little spice merchant.


    Anyway, sooner or later they want to attract the attention of these people, but now they must be more careful.


    When she moved out of the guest house, she deliberately made everyone know, especially the little spice merchant. She was so angry that she almost died of anger when she looked at her.


    Finally, the man took his man and hid in the house together, avoiding the ridicule of the big guy.


    In fact, which businessman doesn''t understand such a thing?


    But the man was a little inferior. He showed his timidity before the girl had to fight back.


    Lin Meng yadeser had enough and turned around to take people away.


    But in a place on the second floor, shooting her eyes made her a little uncomfortable.


    Look up and there is no one there.


    She had to leave with her own people first and didn''t care.


    The location of the shop is good. Although it is small, it is enough for these people to live.


    Most importantly, this is a corner.


    When you open all the gates, you can see the situation on the two main roads around you.


    It can be said that here is only the most conducive to monitoring the surrounding places.


    There is a small courtyard in the back, which can only put some goods and other things, and the rest is a few houses for them to live in.


    Lin Mengya personally checked back and forth to make sure it was safe.


    When everyone settled down, she asked someone to put up a notice outside.


    It says that in the first three days of business, all spices will be given half a kilo for each kilo. However, it is only limited to the top 15 every day. When people come here to pick up the brand at some time every day, there will be no such discount when they are full.


    Then she asked someone to set up a small table outside and put out the spices to show everyone the goods first.


    You know, the reason why she asked for directions from Ma''s house is not only because Ma Beichen will give her more convenience, but because Ma''s house is indeed a good place rich in high-grade spices.


    As soon as these things were put out, they immediately attracted everyone''s ideas.


    In order to drive out the cold, local people always need spices such as star anise, pepper, cinnamon and so on.


    Therefore, the good goods in her hand have become the target of everyone''s competition to buy.


    Lin Mengya calmly brushed enough of the sense of existence and grandly introduced the new rules.


    The locals immediately ran back and told their relatives and friends.


    The next day, when they were officially sold, there were many more people than expected.


    Big guys are busy answering customers correctly, and even she has to settle accounts and collect money.


    It was not until noon that I could catch my breath.


    At this time, the buying boom in the morning had just faded. She was sitting at the counter to settle accounts. She heard someone''s inquiry at the door.


    "Can boss Bai be in the store?"


    This is her pseudonym, and Cairu''s pseudonym is laurel.


    She stood up and called, "laurel, go and see who''s at the door."


    When Cairu came to the door, she saw a man of three in the family standing at the door and looking inside.


    "It''s you, uncle. Please come inside."


    Cairu''s attitude is very polite. She doesn''t let the other party realize that she has seen through their spy identity.


    The man first smiled modestly. After seeing Lin Mengya, he was more excited and rubbed his clothes.


    "Boss Bai, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Sit down." Her attitude was not gentle, but it was not too cold.


    The man seemed a little fidgety, and when he saw her, he wanted to talk and stop.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, knowing that the other party must have something to find herself, but she just exchanged greetings and didn''t say it.


    Finally, the man pretended to sigh and said with some envy in his tone: "I knew boss Bai was capable. Now it''s really right to look. If I had half your ability, I wouldn''t let my family starve."


    Look, is that the point?


    Lin Mengya pretended and asked slowly, "uncle, is there any difficulty in your family?"


    Seeing the other party''s cover, the man immediately pulled out a sad face.


    "Alas, our poor family''s business is not because we don''t have money to make trouble. We wanted to go to the villagers here before, but we didn''t want to run out of the countryside. Unexpectedly, the cold last night made the child sick again. I really have no choice, so I want to find a job. At least, I can earn a bite for my mother-in-law and children."


    There is no medicine for treating wind chill on the other party. It can be imagined that this is just an excuse.


    She made a gesture to think deeply. The man saw her hesitation, bit his teeth and knelt in front of her.


    "I shouldn''t have bothered boss Bai again. However, I''m not familiar here. I really don''t know who I can ask except you. I don''t have anything else. I have enough strength. I don''t ask you to give us money and give us a bite to eat."


    "Oh, get up quickly. It''s impossible."


    She immediately went to help, but the man insisted on not getting up.


    Lin Mengya, who had to, had to leave him in embarrassment.


    "The shop in front of me is short of a night watchman. Just you know, there are rules here. In this way, you take your family in first, and I''ll take you to finish a book tomorrow."


    The man kowtowed to her immediately, but Lin Mengya dodged them lightly.


    Seeing the man leave, Cairu was worried.


    "Master, in a flagrant way, we should put in a line of eye in our shop."


    She smiled. "It''s not a good thing. Look, it''ll work sooner or later."


    Cairu only saw the mystery on her face and knew that all this was under the master''s control.


    When it was dark, the man brought his family.


    The three members of the family seem quite honest. Even the children are too clever.


    Because the backyard was occupied by the guys, she suggested that since it was a night watch, she might as well live in the front.


    Anyway, I can make do with more bedding for the time being.


    The man showed great gratitude for this.


    From the gossip, she learned that the man''s surname was Li. He was just a common people in an unknown small fief.


    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t believe these words.


    After dinner, she sat in the room, staring at the lights in a daze.


    Behind her, Cairu also knew that the master was worried about his highness, so she didn''t bother, but just approved a blanket for her.


    While thinking about the possible hiding place of long Tianyu, her ears moved.


    "Cairu, listen to the front yard. Is there anything moving?"


    Cairu also listened carefully. They slowed down their breathing and soon heard clearly.


    It seemed that someone was turning things in their pile of goods, and he was very careful. He didn''t listen carefully and thought it was a mouse.


    Cairu pointed out. The cat quietly opened the door and went out.


    Lin Mengya continued to listen. After a while, Cairu turned back.


    "The man has gone. I don''t know who sent him. It seems that there is something hidden in our spice pile. Master, do you want to take it out?"


    She thought for a moment and asked, "did the three people in the front hall respond?"


    Cheru shook her head.


    "Then let them go."


    "But what if they want to harm us?"


    But Lin Mengya lifted up the corners of her lips and said, "then we have to see their abilities."

 Chapter 2195

    Before dawn the next day, there were guests queuing to buy Spices.


    No matter what Lao Li''s purpose is, at least now he still pretends to be a conscientious man.


    He got up early and cleaned the shop in front with his wife.


    Knowing that someone was waiting in line, he also moved out two long stools and prepared some hot water, which was praised by many people.


    When Lin Mengya and the guys came in, they saw a clean and tidy shop, all the goods were stacked neatly, and the guests took their number plates outside and lined up.


    Lao Li took his wife and stood at the door to meet them. After reading it for a week, Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well done. It looks like I''m taking advantage."


    Lao Li twisted his clothes, and his simple and honest face was full of simple smiles.


    "As long as the owner doesn''t dislike it."


    "I don''t mind such hard-working guys. We just need them. You go to the back and have some food. After a while, I''ll take you to mend the paperwork."


    The three of the Li family left with gratitude. Lin Mengya looked at their backs, but her eyes were full of reflection.


    Even if they were just pretending, their acting skills were too superb.


    In this way, I''m afraid they are not ordinary works.


    Her eyes flashed and turned around. She had put on a gentle and kind smile to greet today''s guests.


    The initial peak has passed. She cleaned up a little and took Lao Li and his wife to the business manufacturing office to fill in the paperwork.


    Just like the situation before entering the door, the people in the manufacturing department did not doubt the origin of Lao Li and his wife. After they reissued the man''s certificate according to the normal procedure, several people rushed back.


    But as soon as they got to the intersection, they were stopped.


    The leader was dressed in white, tall and burly, with a long knife hanging around his waist.


    He frowned and asked impolitely, "who is the white boss of the spice shop on the corner?"


    Unexpectedly looked at each other. Lin Mengya took the initiative to stand up and said politely, "I am. I''m not an adult. What can I do for you?"


    The man''s eyes were like a blade. After looking at her up and down, he suddenly ordered, "take her down and take her to the police station!"


    Immediately, a group of bodyguards surrounded them, and Cairu subconsciously blocked in front of her.


    Lao Li and his wife also looked very flustered, but she felt that the other party was not really flustered despite the accident.


    Obviously, this one today is not in each other''s script.


    Lao Li gave full play to his honest man''s script, perhaps to find out so as not to take responsibility for himself.


    He quickly stopped both sides and bowed to the adult.


    "My Lord, I don''t know what crime my boss committed? You see, she is a weak woman. Where does she look like a wicked man who commits crimes?"


    The man snorted coldly, "what''s the use of not looking like? The most important thing is to know people, face and heart. Get out of the way and don''t hinder our work!"


    As soon as he was intimidated by the other party, Lao Li immediately flashed aside timidly, but with some doubt in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya knew something about it. She calmly said to Lao Li and his wife, "since I''m innocent, I''m not afraid to go with this adult. Lao Li, you take them home first. When I explain clearly, you''ll naturally meet you. By the way, you should pay more attention to the things in the shop."


    After the confession, she let others take her away without any resistance.


    As for how Lao Li returns to the master behind him, it''s his own business.


    In short, now Lin Mengya is very urgent to know what the other party''s purpose is and who framed her behind her back.


    The sheriff''s office is the Yamen responsible for the security of the holy city. The highest officer here is the sheriff she used to deter curfews.


    When she first came to the holy city, because she relied on the identity of the palace family, she had little chance to contact either the sheriff or the city guard.


    Now she knows the hardships of the people at the bottom.


    As soon as she entered the door, the person in charge of taking her put her in prison.


    After asking around, I found out that this is a place for temporary detention of prisoners who have not been tried.


    But this is in the holy city. Generally, there will be no particularly bad cases.


    So when she first came in, even the jailer in charge of the guard felt a little surprised.


    When the people in charge of escorting her left, the jailer secretly leaned against the door and asked her.


    "What did you do to get in?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head innocently.


    "I don''t know. I''m just a small businessman doing serious business. Who knows that I still have such a great blessing."


    She didn''t pretend to be ugly this time, but dressed up as a little girl with a little childish.


    Prison guards probably haven''t met prisoners for a long time. They are not cruel at all. They even have a gossip heart.


    Seeing this, he whispered to comfort her: "since it is wronged, don''t worry. Our sheriff is wise."


    She nodded and thanked the jailer.


    I thought she was the only one here, but I found that there seemed to be other people inside, but I couldn''t see clearly through a gate.


    "Brother, is there anyone in there?"


    The jailer looked and lowered his voice a little.


    Maybe it''s because there are not many colleagues and no prisoners on duty here. As a result, the big brother finally met someone who can chat with him and couldn''t help opening the conversation box.


    "It''s strange that you say this. We don''t have many people here all year round. You''ve already come in two this month. Hey, but that one is different from you. He came in by himself."


    She has heard of those who have turned themselves in, but she has not heard of those who voluntarily asked to go to jail.


    Curious, he couldn''t help asking more, but the jailer just said some unimportant things and then cut off the topic.


    Before they talked long, someone came to interrogate her.


    The jailer''s elder brother secretly told her a few words, and then opened the prison door and asked someone to take her away.


    In the end, it is different from the Yamen outside. To put it bluntly, even if they have made the most serious mistake, that is, they are expelled from the holy city and are not allowed to enter forever.


    But today she felt that the atmosphere was somewhat different. As soon as she entered the door, someone accused her: "it''s her! Sheriff, it''s her! She must have killed our boss!"


    Lin Mengya looked, oh, isn''t this the man who accused her in the guest house of stealing their spices?


    "I''m not. I don''t. don''t talk nonsense."


    She denied it three times in a very crisp way. When she saw it, she didn''t panic at all.


    The guy kept on accusing her of being a Murderer with a runny nose and tears. Other guys began to add fuel to your words.


    Who is Lin Mengya? She won''t lose anyone in a verbal battle.


    For a time, the lobby, which was quiet and orderly, suddenly became a vegetable market.


    "Shut up and be quiet!"


    With some impatient orders, they both calmed down in an instant.


    Then the sheriff sitting in the hall asked, "are you the white boss of the spice shop on the corner?"


    She nodded and allowed the sheriff to look at her with a respectful attitude.


    "I''ve seen the sheriff. The villain is Bai Jing, the boss of the spice shop on the corner."


    The sheriff looked at the woman in front of him sharply. Before he caught her, he had brought back the information of this person from the manufacturer''s office.


    Judging from the existing materials, she is really just an ordinary spice merchant.


    "Do you know why I caught you here today?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head very honestly.


    "I don''t know."


    The sheriff narrowed his eyes and suddenly said seriously, "last night, a spice merchant died in Lianfu guest house. He had a conflict with you before he died. I asked you if you had it?"


    She nodded. Many people were present when it happened that day, and she didn''t have to hide it.


    Seeing that she admitted, the man immediately began to shout again.


    "My Lord, she admitted that she killed people. Please make decisions for our boss!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "is there something in your ear? When did I admit I killed?"


    "My Lord." She looked up at the sheriff: "although I''m deeply sorry that this happened, I didn''t kill anyone. Moreover, I stayed in my shop last night and never went out. No matter who died or who killed, it has nothing to do with me."


    "It has nothing to do with you. You just want to revenge my boss!"


    The man pointed at her with anger on his face and repeatedly charged her.


    "My Lord, the reason why this man wanted to kill our boss was that he had exchanged my boss''s goods before. After seeing through for my boss, she bullied others and forced my boss to take the loss. This time, she must think that my boss might report the matter to the sheriff, so she wants to start first!"


    Lin Mengya is going to applaud this Screenwriter''s genius and confuse right and wrong. It can definitely be said to be at the textbook level.


    If he hadn''t said himself, even she would think she was a bully.


    But a lie is a lie. Lin Mengya is not in a hurry to defend herself, but opens her mouth faintly.


    "Everything needs to tell evidence. No matter how wonderful your story is, I didn''t even go out last night. I don''t know which eye you saw it. It''s like you were there when your boss died."


    Her words changed the man''s face.


    Lin Mengya''s attention has been on him, naturally capturing the change of mood in this short moment.


    It seems that this guy has a great effect.

 Chapter 2196

    With a reprimand from the sheriff, their quarrel finally came to an end for the time being.


    "Shut up!"


    The sheriff is not a fool. Looking at them, he knows there must be something strange.


    He thought it was a revenge murder, but Bai Jing''s reaction was too normal. She didn''t hide it at all. She not only admitted her quarrel with the dead, but also didn''t have a trace of guilt.


    According to his eyesight for many years, Bai Jing doesn''t look like an experienced and confident villain.


    Either she''s innocent or she''s prepared.


    However, she is right in saying that no matter what case, conclusive evidence is needed.


    Tell the left and right to go to the scene and search in Bai Jing''s pants first.


    The scene had been searched by his men before, so there was no new harvest, but they made a major discovery in Baijing''s shop.


    Looking at the things brought back by the servant, the sheriff frowned, and his eyes looked at her more fierce.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Did you kill anyone?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head firmly.


    "My Lord, I didn''t lie. I really didn''t kill people."


    But the sheriff put those things in front of her one by one.


    "Since you said you didn''t kill people, where did these come from?"


    She fixed her eyes and saw a blood coat and a kitchen knife with dried blood before meeting.


    "This is..."


    The sheriff stared into her eyes and said word by word, "this is the murder weapon that killed the dead. They were found in your shop with the blood clothes they were wearing at that time. What else can you say now?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    She said in surprise: "not to mention that I didn''t go out all night last night. Even if I went out to the guest house, the boss is a big man. I''m just a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens. How can I kill each other unharmed?"


    Unexpectedly, her retort did not impress the sheriff.


    "We found the Mongolian medicine in the last drink of the deceased, and this medicine was also found in your shop. At present, the evidence is conclusive. You''d better confess earlier to avoid the pain of skin and flesh."


    At this moment, it seems that she can no longer escape the blame. The man secretly covered up his pride at the bottom of his eyes, covered his face and cried: "finally, the sky has eyes. Boss, you know under the spring, you can also smile at ease. The sheriff is fair and strict, and will give you justice!"


    The wind changed again and again, and finally seemed to end in her failure.


    Even the sheriff also decided that he must have done it. He was trying to put her down, but Lin Mengya opened her mouth calmly.


    "Even if adults want me to plead guilty, they have to convince me. Can I be identified as the real murderer by these things? I don''t think so."


    In fact, when things come to this stage, if ordinary people have already been confused, where do you want to use any method to prove your innocence?


    At this time, Lin Mengya already understood that someone sneaked into her shop last night, presumably hiding these things in her shop.


    The purpose of killing and framing is to kill her.


    And she is also very strange. It would be ridiculous if she was hated only for those meager interests.


    Between lightning and flint, she decided what to do next.


    Why don''t she just play it by ear.


    "Sheriff, although the evidence is against me, I have a word to remind you."


    The sheriff was good. Instead of forcibly detaining her, he asked her to say.


    "Whether it''s these things or the so-called process of my murder, it''s all made up by this guy. When I had a conflict with the spice boss, there were a lot of people watching. If you want to know the specific content, you can ask everyone. If you know the cause and effect, you''ll know that I was never the one who killed."


    After she gave the guy a cold look, Suddenly he said fiercely, "since you vowed that I killed people, do you dare to swear with the gods in the temple that if you lie, even if there is only one and a half stars, you will have a rotten stomach and die in pain, and your family, friends and future generations will die hard. This is the holy city. God will hear it. Dare you?"


    The man suddenly lost his mind.


    At this moment, he remembered that this was the holy city, but the nearest place to God.


    Lin Mengya had expected that he was guilty and would never dare to do so, so she pressed step by step.


    "But I dare!"


    She put her right hand in the position of her heart and said loudly in the direction of the holy mountain: "I swear with my life and blood. If I really kill the boss, let me harden the poisonous oath I said before! Now it''s your turn."


    This is the difference between the holy city and other places. No one here can lie in front of the gods. If she dares to swear in front of the gods, all people here must unconditionally believe what she said is true.


    In fact, where there will be any scourge, it is just that people who have done bad things will feel uneasy. This is also a psychological hint. Once he has done something against the oath, he will feel that those things that are not related to the oath are related to the oath.


    That''s why there is such a tradition in the holy city.


    For those who are really heinous and have no repentance at all, this oath is a joke, but the man in front of us doesn''t belong to such a cruel man.


    His eyes turned wildly and his whole body shrank into a ball, just like his arrogant appearance before.


    Lin Mengya knew he couldn''t stand it, Then he sneered: "Yes, I understand that everyone exaggerates more or less when talking. It''s difficult for you to make such an oath. Let''s change it. Just say that you haven''t done anything wrong to your boss. As his partner, you are so loyal and want to find out the murderer for him after his death. It doesn''t seem difficult to make such an oath £¿¡±


    She was aggressive, and the man was pushed to the extreme by him.


    His neck turned red and said, "well, as you said, if I do something sorry for my boss, let me swear to die!"


    It''s just a little more bluff than her.


    Lin Mengya sneered at him, turned to the sheriff and said, "since both of us have sworn to the gods, who is true or false, please ask the sheriff to make a ruling."


    As a result, the case was deadlocked again.


    And because both sides swore to the gods that, according to convention, what they said must be determined to be true, the sheriff had to be cautious.


    "Well, since you all think what you say is true, it''s up to me to find out. But the one who lies among you adds a crime of blasphemy to the crime of murder."


    His face was cold and solemn, and his eyes looked more serious and solemn.


    "The God will not spare anyone who tries to muddle through under his protection, so the person who lies will certainly answer his oath."


    The man''s body shook hard.


    Now he wanted to bite off his tongue and regretted why he accepted the man''s solicitation for a moment.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to be curious. It was clear that only the aristocratic family disciples who often went in and out of the holy city or knew everything about the holy city would know the rules. Bai Jing, who claimed to be here for the first time, would know so well.


    The sheriff took both of them back to their previous prison and gambled in the name of God. He and his men overturned all previous conclusions and decided to start from scratch.


    When she returned to the cell again, she was not nervous at all, but the jailer brother who had a good relationship with her seemed very surprised.


    "Big sister, didn''t you say you were wronged? Why did you come back?"


    She smiled and said, "it''s all right. I''ll go out soon. I''ll bother you these days."


    Brother gaoler''s heart is very tangled. On the one hand, he is happy to have a conversation with him every day; On the other hand, he felt that the little girl who looked weak and poor had suffered here.


    While there was no one around, he squatted down and quietly said to her, "big sister, why don''t you tell me your family''s address and I''ll send you a message and let them find a way to get you out."


    She narrowed her eyes, smiled and shook her head.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I didn''t bring anyone except a few guys. Besides, I believe the sheriff will enforce the law impartially and the truth will come out soon."


    The jailer shook his head regretfully, "Alas, you can''t stand a little girl here. Why don''t you tell me your home address and I''ll send you a letter home."


    Hearing the speech, she showed a somewhat embarrassed smile.


    "My home is far away from here. It''s a small place called Baijiazhuang in a small fief in the southwest. Even if I write a letter, no one can help me. If they wait until they arrive, the sheriff will have found out the truth and let me out. Besides, I follow the caravan to the South and the north. It''s nothing."


    Hearing what she said, brother jailer could only sigh again and again.


    "You''re a little girl. It''s not easy to go out. Wait for me to get you another quilt."


    She thanked the jailer at once, and the man was locked in the door.


    She narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    He will die if he does more injustice. Even his psychological torture these days is enough for him to eat a pot.


    She lived in the prison at ease. To tell the truth, although the conditions here were very general, at least they were not like prisons in other places. They were damp and had a lingering stench.

 Chapter 2197

    The day in prison was not hard. The next day, Cairu got through with her. In fact, she stood at the door and looked around the prison.


    Finally, the jailer''s elder brother asked her for a moment of curiosity. Only then did he know that it was Lin Mengya''s family.


    Cairu was worried for fear that her master would be wronged in prison.


    But I don''t want my master to be embarrassed and have no scars on his body except that his clothes are slightly wrinkled.


    Seeing this, she breathed a sigh of relief quietly, took a basket of food and stuffed it to the big brother of the jailer next to her.


    The jailer''s eldest brother was also a simple man, probably because no one came to visit the prison for a long time. He reluctantly accepted the basket of food, and then let them talk on their own across the cell door.


    Cairu looked around warily, lowered her voice and asked, "can someone embarrass you?"


    This incident sounded an alarm for both of them. As a small businessman, she should not be watched as soon as she entered the city, and she should also use this means to plant and frame the blame.


    This was not ordinary friction at all, it was for her life.


    Lin Mengya shook her head in a relaxed tone.


    "It''s different from other places. At least if these people want to reach in, it''s not that simple. By the way, what''s the situation in the shop?"


    Naturally, what she asked was not the dispensable business, nor the reliable guys.


    Cairu immediately understood what he meant and replied, "after we went back, Lao Li and his wife helped clean up the shop. There was no special action for a moment. Master, does this matter have anything to do with him?"


    "There should be a relationship, but it''s not big."


    She hasn''t done anything else these days. She''s just thinking about it.


    "I think someone sneaked in that night, and he should have noticed it. But like us, he didn''t know each other''s intention, so they all chose to wait and see the change. Now they haven''t chosen to go. First, they haven''t figured out the secret behind this matter. Second, it should be the master behind him who is suspicious of us."


    Whoever framed her did it, I''m afraid he didn''t expect to involve the forces of the other party.


    If what she expected was right, the person behind Lao Li should be the one who now controls Xiancheng.


    In front of these people, she can''t expose her true intention.


    The present situation is the most dangerous for her, but it is also the most favorable.


    "After you go back, don''t contact our people secretly, and don''t do anything. Just act like a man worried about his boss."


    She just wants to stir up the water so that she can fish in troubled waters.


    When Cairu got her orders, she had a bottom in her heart.


    Seeing the jailer coming, she immediately pretended to be worried, and her big eyes were red.


    "Miss, when I was at home, although our family was simple, I didn''t suffer from this crime!"


    Then she looked at the only jailer very uneasily.


    "Elder brother, I know you are a good man. I don''t ask you to be tolerant to my young lady, but please don''t embarrass her. My young lady has a hard life. She has followed her family since childhood. She has suffered all kinds of hardships. She is about to live a good life, but who would have thought that since she was hit by this disaster!"


    He was about to burst into tears. The jailer''s brother was also an honest man. When he saw the woman crying in front of him, he was at a loss and stammered to comfort her.


    "Oh, don''t cry, big sister. I''ve been with your young lady these days. She''s really a good girl. I believe she''s innocent. Don''t worry, we don''t have such rules outside here. In short, if I''m here, she won''t be wronged."


    Cairu nodded and said some sincere thanks to the jailer.


    Finally, instead of taking out some silver tickets she had prepared before, she promised a pot of wine in exchange for the next chance for her to visit the prison.


    The jailer''s eldest brother personally sent Cairu away. When he was born, he was even more fond of the two masters and servants who shared weal and woe.


    Soon after Cairu left in a hurry, when Lin Mengya closed her eyes, she suddenly heard a loud noise outside.


    "What are you doing? Do you know where this is? This is a prison! Do you want to enter?"


    The tone of the jailer''s eldest brother seemed a little angry, and the noise outside seemed to say that he wanted to come in to visit the prison.


    Cairu had just left, and if it were her, the jailer wouldn''t stop her.


    Behind the iron gate, except for the mysterious prisoner, there is only the man left.


    And listen to what''s going on outside. If there''s anything else to punish the murderer, it must be the partner of the man.


    She faintly aroused a sneer. It seems that someone is more worried than her.


    Before long, it was probably too much trouble, and the jailer couldn''t stand it.


    At last he compromised, but he only allowed one person to come in to visit the prison.


    When he took people inside, he happened to pass Lin Mengya''s cell.


    She sat on the wooden bed in her cell, her eyes shifting with the actions of the two men.


    The person who came in was also one of the people who had fooled around in the guest house. When he saw her, he gave a very impolite cold hum.


    Just wanted to say something, he was scolded by the big brother of the jailer behind him.


    "What are you looking at? Is this where you look around? Hurry up, or get out!"


    Lin Mengya was a little tense and relaxed by the double label of the jailer''s big brother.


    The simple and honest elder brother just now turned into a grumpy jailer in an instant. This transformation is almost seamless.


    The man did not dare to continue to contradict the jailer, but stared at her and reluctantly followed the jailer to go inside.


    Seeing people disappear in the gate, Lin Mengya''s face was dignified.


    There''s poison on that guy''s body. I''m afraid he came to kill people.


    No matter what, she won''t let those people succeed easily, and she can''t drag down the prison guards.


    Just think of a good way to remind him so as not to arouse suspicion.


    The jailer didn''t go away this time, but stared at the two people all the way, so that the man couldn''t find a way to poison them for a moment.


    He winked at the people inside, trying to get them to find a reason to send the jailer away.


    The people inside didn''t know. In fact, the other party came to kill himself. He thought the other party had brought the latest instructions from the person who said to buy him. He immediately flattered the jailer and said, "brother, I haven''t had water here just now. Could you please bring me a pot of water?"


    Although the jailer didn''t like him, he didn''t abuse him.


    The warning glared at the people outside and said, "you two had better be honest with me. Although there are few people here, neither of you can escape!"


    The two immediately laughed, took a quick bath, picked up the kettle and went outside.


    At this time, they both breathed a sigh of relief. The one inside pulled his companion and asked anxiously, "did the master say when he got me out?"


    The companion''s eyes flashed, and then opened his hand with a false smile.


    "Your boy is really not interesting. He won''t tell us when he has the way to send money."


    He complained as if it were true, but his hand touched the pill with the deadly poison in his arms.


    The man''s smile was dry. In fact, the master said he would buy more, but he was greedy for the rich return, so he didn''t tell anyone about it.


    But now is not the time to say this. He immediately explained: "our brothers have always shared weal and woe. At that time, I was scared out of my courage for fear that I might harm you if I involved you."


    Don''t his companions know what virtue he is? With a sneer, he covered up his ruthlessness without trace.


    He quickly slipped the pill in his arms to the man.


    "This is a fake death medicine. If you take it, you will have the illusion of sudden death that night. Then they will drag you out. The boss said he would find someone to pick you up outside."


    The man caught the medicine in disbelief.


    To say understanding, they are very clear about each other''s temperament.


    When the spice owner was alive, they often had a lot of disputes secretly for a little petty profits.


    If he was locked up, I''m afraid he was the happiest companion in front of him.


    The guy wouldn''t have come to visit the prison without the boss''s orders.


    His companion''s heartbeat was like beating a drum. In fact, he was still guilty. After all, this was his first murder.


    He calmed down again when he could think of a good reward.


    "The boss took great pains for you. Are you sure no one around saw you when you killed that night?"


    After the guy was locked up here, he was thinking all day. Now he was even more flustered.


    His companions continued to induce him.


    "Anyway, no one knows us except this holy city. No one can control you out of this door."


    The man hesitated a little, and the companion immediately increased the weight.


    "Do you know why there are only two of you in the prison of the holy city?"


    He said in a volume that only the two of them could hear: "that''s because ordinary people will only be driven away if they make mistakes, but blasphemy and murder are serious crimes. Once verified, the prisoners will be sacrificed to the gods to calm the gods'' anger."


    I have to say that the threat of companions has become a steel knife inserted in the heart of the man.


    The companion looked at the timid guy contemptuously and slipped away for a reason.


    If he changed from fake death to real death, his task would be completed.


    As soon as the jailer came back from fetching water, he saw the man who had been clamoring to come in to visit the prison, but now he was walking out with great strides.


    He couldn''t help muttering, "it''s really strange. Just now he looked like a brother. Now he''s eager to leave."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya smiled and said casually, "it''s true or false. You have to test it when you''re in trouble. I think this man is OK. Otherwise, I''m worried that they''re coming to collude!"

 Chapter 2198

    The jailer was stunned and then slapped himself on the forehead.


    "Thank you for reminding me! I''ll have a good look now so that they won''t be bad for you!"


    The jailer elder brother, who has wasted many years and is unfamiliar with "business", obviously doesn''t know that Lin Mengya''s words can be regarded as saving him.


    When he ran in step by step, the man was holding the poison and wanted to swallow it.


    Fortunately, the elder brother was flexible and robbed him as soon as he came forward.


    "You want to commit suicide! Wait, I''ll find a rope and tie you up now!"


    The movement from inside made her feel a little at ease.


    Obviously, since his companions brought the poison, the real murderer behind the scenes naturally hid in a place they could touch at any time.


    At that time, the guests in the guest house became the first target.


    However, she could not understand that she did not pose a threat to anyone except that her arrival might let one of them leave.


    What is the reason that makes them so crazy?


    The movement inside soon subsided.


    The jailer''s eldest brother tied people directly into zongzi. After thinking about it, he tore off each other''s clothes and blocked his mouth.


    Now, you can''t even kill yourself.


    After all this, the jailer thought, thanks to her reminder.


    In the evening, a soft old quilt was added to Lin Mengya''s bed.


    "This is made by my mother-in-law. You can use it first."


    Facing each other''s simple and direct kindness, Lin Mengya smiled and nodded to accept it.


    At night, the prison was full of darkness except for a light in the corridor.


    She nestled in the warm quilt, thinking about her own thoughts.


    Suddenly, a very special feeling made her subconsciously tighten her body.


    Someone seemed to be standing outside her cell, watching her.


    She turned on the night vision function of the system, but unexpectedly found that there was no one here.


    Is it because she is nervous and thinks too much?


    But she didn''t know that her sight was indeed there, but it was not here, but behind the iron door.


    The next day, Cairu came again and brought her something to eat and told some people outside.


    He coaxed the jailer''s eldest brother away with a pot of wine. While taking things for her, Cairu lowered her voice and replied, "our people have been in the shop and haven''t left. There are many more people who want to inquire about the situation these days, which have been blocked back by Lao Li and them one by one. As for Lao Li, he also sneaked out several times. We didn''t send anyone to follow according to your instructions."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Now the situation is quite complicated.


    Lao Li belongs to the chain of Xiancheng, and her harm is related to those businessmen and the sheriff.


    With her as the dot, the three forces are completely mixed together.


    "Very good. After going back this time, Lao Li should begin to test you. Don''t worry. Pretend to inadvertently disclose some of our information to him. Remember, we must be three false and seven true."


    From the situation posted by Lao Li and them, the people behind them should often use this method to inquire about their outsiders.


    In that case, if you say it too perfectly without any loopholes, it will arouse suspicion.


    Therefore, the people behind the scenes will believe the truth and falsehood.


    As soon as they finished speaking, the elder brother of the jailer hurried over.


    "Big sister, someone is coming today. Hurry up!"


    Cairu had no time to say anything else, so she was taken away by the jailer.


    Before long, the sheriff, who looked honest, brought people in.


    Seeing the things in the cell, he didn''t say much, but ordered the jailer to open the door of the cell.


    "Yes, sir."


    She got up and saluted calmly.


    In fact, she also thought it was time for the sheriff to come.


    "What else do you want to tell me about this murder?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "I have nothing to say. I believe the adult''s judgment will certainly return my innocence."


    The sheriff stared at the woman in front of him, but then said tentatively, "I have seen all the documents you left in the merchant''s office. Let me ask you, are you really just a tourist who sells spices for a living?"


    In these words, there was a certain severity.


    But Lin Mengya had nothing to feel guilty about. Instead, she smiled at the sheriff.


    "My Lord is really funny. Naturally, I can''t just sell spices. I sell leather goods, mountain goods and local specialties. But I have one characteristic. I only sell the most popular ones. In this way, I can make money back in the shortest time."


    It seemed that she was really not guilty, and the sheriff was even more strange.


    "Since you only sell these things, why would someone try to kill you?"


    She looked confused when she mentioned this.


    To say her true identity, forget it. Anyway, there are too many people who have offended in recent years. There are too many lice to bite.


    But as a small businessman, she was cautious step by step. She almost didn''t put a sign around her neck, which said "I''m an honest man".


    "Report back to your excellency. In fact, the villain also wondered. You said that the real murderer behind the scenes didn''t stare at others. Why did he just come to embarrass me? Is it because I''m a woman and easy to bully?"


    She is smart and answers questions with questions.


    At this time, the sheriff not only failed to reach the answer he wanted, but also went around her.


    "Well, I don''t know yet. But if you want to start from something, you''d better tell me the truth. In this way, I can find out this morning."


    She thought about it and said, "it''s not a clue. I remember a strange thing."


    "Oh?"


    She pretended to be distressed and said: "When we were in the guest house, the spice owner falsely accused me of secretly changing his spice. However, after that, I asked the shopkeeper of the guest house. Besides me, there were two businessmen who specialized in selling spices who also lived here. At that time, the spice owner was also there. I wondered why it was me instead of the former one What about the two? "


    Although she was talking about herself, she was deliberately reminding the other party of a key issue.


    If the spice merchant was just for blackmail, why did he let the first two go alone.


    In addition, although the guest house is the place where most of them will choose to stay, except for a few stall businessmen, most people will move to the shop after renting the shop.


    After all, the profit has been pitiful. Living in a guest house is also a cost. Naturally, everyone can save.


    Obviously, the sheriff was aware of the problem, frowned and said, "it''s really suspicious. I''ll let people find out."


    "Well, the little woman thanks the sheriff."


    She bowed with gratitude.


    The magistrate''s questions can only be held in his heart at the moment.


    He can see clearly. Even if he asks, the other party will take words and block him back gently and skillfully.


    This girl is clever.


    Remembering that it was written in her document that she had followed her relatives since childhood, I didn''t have much doubt in my heart.


    It''s impossible to beat in the world without some tricks and means.


    Now, there is no entanglement.


    "This is my duty. You are here to wait. I will find out the truth."


    "Yes."


    Watching the sheriff leave, the corners of her mouth picked up slightly.


    Now the sheriff is going to keep an eye on the guest house. It must be that the person behind the scenes has no secure life to live.


    Oh, calculate her? First we have to see if they have that life!


    The days in prison were not hard. Cairu came every day these days and even brought her some books to relieve boredom.


    The elder brother of the jailer is familiar with them. He is happy every day waiting for Cairu to come, or bring him a pot of wine or some food made by herself.


    Lin Mengya can see that brother jailer is a good man. He is too lonely here. He just wants to talk to someone every day.


    "The Sheriff has summoned several caravans that settled in the guest house that day. Several of them wanted to escape at night, but they were caught back."


    "Why didn''t you see come here?"


    Cairu looked around and said in a low voice, "when we caught them, they were said to be fine, but they all fell to the ground and died without taking a few steps. According to the news from our people, people died with seven orifices bleeding, probably poisoned."


    She nodded and remembered the poison brought by the man''s companion that day.


    When the poison is sent, it is indeed like this.


    "And then?"


    "Then the sheriff was very angry, and the matter really hit his bottom, so the sheriff ordered all the people who were there at that time to return to the guest house and not leave there."


    The news surprised Lin Mengya.


    Although she didn''t have deep contact with the sheriff, she was not a faint official.


    He must have done it for his own reason.


    When Cairu left, she was closing her eyes, so it was rare for someone to interrogate her.


    Lin Mengya looked at people. When she saw that it was really the sheriff''s men, she was slightly relieved.


    "My Lord, where are you taking me?"


    The head did not return and said, "you''ll know when you arrive. Let''s go. Adults are still waiting."


    But she didn''t expect to arrive at the guest house again.


    Besides those caravans, her buddies and Cairu were also among them.


    They were also surprised to see her.


    The sheriff was standing in the center of the yard. She walked over and saluted, "Bai Jing has seen your excellency."


    The other party nodded, "now that you''re here, stand where you should stand."


    At the moment, Lin Mengya is even more confused.


    "What does your excellency mean?"

 Chapter 2199

    The sheriff''s face was cold.


    The atmosphere is oppressive, and the surrounding timid, even the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    "The spice merchant who died here before is named Wang Dagui. You people have been in contact with Wang Dagui before."


    These words immediately worried many people.


    Not everyone is involved in this case, but it''s always disturbing to have something to do with the murder.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything here, but someone in the crowd said discontentedly, "who killed people? Just find who you want. Why pull us innocent people?"


    The sheriff followed his reputation. The man''s face was dissatisfied and his momentum was not like an ordinary merchant, but like a bandit who robbed the road on the way.


    Such people are often rude and unreasonable. It''s not strange to say such words.


    "People die here, all of you are suspected."


    The man snorted coldly and looked coldly at Lin Mengya.


    "Boss Wang''s man said clearly that this woman was the one who killed. Shouldn''t the sheriff be merciful and reluctant to arrest people?"


    His ridicule did not get much approval.


    There is no other reason, just because the sheriff is too fair and rigorous. At least more than half of the people here have heard of his reputation.


    It is said that there was a caravan from a big family who sent considerable money to the sheriff just to stay in Xiancheng for another half a month.


    Unfortunately, not only did they not get the opportunity to extend, they were also driven out of Xiancheng by the sheriff, and it was stated that their caravan was not allowed to come in except for the normal sacrifice.


    This punishment not only made the caravan lose money, but also hit each other''s face.


    The aristocratic family naturally quit. Unfortunately, the sheriff''s attitude was even tougher. In the end, the aristocratic family had to leave in dismay and dared not touch the bad luck again.


    Therefore, if the sheriff doesn''t arrest someone, it can only mean that she is not the murderer.


    After glancing at the wild man, the sheriff continued, "she didn''t kill people. First, the size of the blood clothes we found in Bai Jia''s shop doesn''t match Bai Jing. Second, the blade of the knife has been split and rolled. With her strength as a woman, if she wants to use such great strength, her hand must be stretched and have a wound."


    He looked at Lin Mengya, who immediately skillfully raised his white and flexible hands.


    "Can you see if there is a wound on her hand?"


    Those little hands have long fingers and their nails are built safely. Obviously, there is no wound.


    People in the caravan travel all over the year and have never seen anything.


    Now, I understand a little.


    Lin Mengya saluted the sheriff, "thank you for proving the innocence of the villain."


    "But that doesn''t mean you have nothing to do with it."


    On the sheriff''s face, there was only business seriousness.


    "After all, all the people related to Wang Dagui are here, and the murderer must be here. These days, you can''t leave here for the time being. When we find out, we will let you go."


    Lin Mengya and Cairu looked at each other and understood the meaning of the sheriff''s hand.


    He is fishing.


    Wang Dagui''s death was a premeditated frame up case.


    To get rid of her.


    After she entered Xiancheng, the only people she met were all here.


    In other words, people who want to be against her also hide here.


    Moreover, it is the murderer of Wang Dagui.


    So as long as she is here, as long as she is still alive and not swallowed up by the other party''s conspiracy, the other party will certainly do it again.


    The sheriff is a wise man and a ruthless man.


    Although she knows that she may also be killed, it is inevitable that she will be sacrificed in order to maintain the honor of Xiancheng and the majesty of "God".


    She looked at the sheriff vaguely again, and her heart was cold.


    I''m afraid it''s a pity to be a sheriff in order to be desperate for the goal.


    Cairu also thought hard for a period of time before she turned around.


    Then he lost his favor with the sheriff.


    "Master, he is clearly..."


    "Isn''t it fun?"


    She smiled, and there was no trace of worry or anger on her face.


    Cairu suddenly didn''t know what to say, so she had to complain: "this man is really cruel and cruel. If we don''t have the ability to protect ourselves, wouldn''t we send him to the door and kill him?"


    But she said, "even you think so. I''m afraid the people behind the scenes think so."


    Cairu didn''t quite understand what she meant, but she felt as if she was ready. Her hanging heart could settle down for the time being.


    Even if it is a tiger''s den, she will work with everyone to protect the master.


    Compared with her calmness, the other group of people are not so easy to talk.


    "Sheriff, since Wang Dagui didn''t kill her, we certainly didn''t kill him. In that case, let us go first."


    "Yes, we all came before. I''m afraid we can''t stay a few more days recently. You''d better let us sell out the goods first before it''s too late."


    Everyone''s complaints are not without reason.


    Originally, the profits here were low, coupled with the limited number of caravans, they were racing against time.


    They don''t know when they will be kicked out, so they all want to sell the goods as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if you hit it in your hand, you will lose more money on the round-trip freight.


    The sheriff cut off the railway: "while you stay here, I can extend your stay in fairy City accordingly. If it is easy to damage goods, you can choose to sell them during the day, but my people must follow. At night, you must stay here until I find out the real murderer."


    This requirement is already very humanized.


    These merchants also accept what is good. You know, elsewhere, the tyrants of the fiefdoms don''t care about their life or death.


    As a last resort, I had to accept it.


    Seeing that they all agreed, the sheriff said, "from tomorrow on, I will talk to you one by one. Please cooperate with me and don''t panic. Otherwise, if you can''t find the real murderer one day, you will be trapped here one day."


    This really makes everyone feel anxious inexplicably.


    Unless the real murderer reveals his flaws, who will be foolish enough to admit it?


    Not to mention the last three or five years, even a month or so, many of them will be disrupted this year''s livelihood and cause countless troubles.


    Therefore, in addition to being afraid of the real murderer, everyone is more angry.


    Lin Mengya quietly observed the people around her, but she was surprised at the sheriff''s means.


    In a few words, he stirred up the anger of most people.


    In this way, the real murderer''s day will be more difficult.


    But at this time, a moat came in a hurry, and then fell in the sheriff''s ear and said a few words.


    He frowned, waved his hand and ordered people to leave.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "The man who identified Bai Jing before has died in prison. He was poisoned."


    That''s a lot of information.


    First of all, that guy is the one who falsely accused Lin Mengya.


    She was indirectly proved by the sheriff that she was not suspected of killing, so the man was very suspicious.


    Either he was the murderer or he was ordered to frame her.


    But now that the man is dead and still in prison, it''s not the hand of the sheriff.


    In this way, the man was killed.


    The death of the second man is like a big net, enveloping everyone here.


    "I''ll go back and deal with it first. Think about it first."


    The sheriff hurried away with his men.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other''s back. A moment later, she showed a strange smile.


    "Master, what do you think?"


    Cairu looked at her master and asked quietly.


    She smiled but didn''t speak. She wanted to take her people back to the room first.


    But I didn''t want to be blocked on the way.


    "You broom star! You did it all!"


    It''s still the wild man talking.


    Cairu was also impolite. She twisted the wild man''s arm and grinned with pain. She said coldly, "my boss, you can''t abuse at will."


    Unexpectedly, she is just a girl who looks weak. Her means are so fierce.


    The people around immediately retreated. No matter how angry they were, they didn''t dare twist the tiger''s beard at will.


    When Lin Mengya passed by the man, she saw a tattoo with a special pattern on the back of his neck.


    She felt that she had seen the pattern, asked Xiaoyao to search it, and then found out the answer.


    "Master, this pattern is the sign of an underground force called ''iron horse Gang''. When Zhenlong hall expanded, they had dealt with the iron horse gang. These people are real outlaws. They do everything bad and have no bottom line."


    No wonder it''s so fierce that even the Sheriff of Xiancheng dares to question it.


    She didn''t make a sound immediately, but looked coldly at each other''s reaction.


    The wild man''s face turned red. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would be humiliated by a little woman. At that time, he made an effort to turn the defeat around.


    However, Cairu''s Kung Fu is to overcome hardness with softness.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break away from each other.


    Finally, he had to bite his teeth and stand up.


    Lin Mengya glanced and said, "all right, let go. We should get along well in the next few days."


    When Cairu heard the speech, she let go.


    The savage glared at them and rubbed his shoulders and left.


    In fact, Cairu is not easy, but now, no one dares to jump out and challenge.


    She took the people and went to the shopkeeper. Wen Yan said, "boss, please open a guest house for me, just the two before."


    The boss, however, looked embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, boss Bai. The room you lived in before was wrapped up."

 Chapter 2200

    In fact, according to the usual practice, it''s understandable that the boss rented out the house after she left.


    Just know that the rent here is expensive. Generally, both rich and powerful family caravans and small caravans will only rent enough houses for their own personnel.


    After all, we are here to do business, not to spread money. There is no need to put this kind of wealth.


    Moreover, in order to facilitate management, these caravans are divided into regions. If new caravans come in, there will certainly be old caravans leaving, but she hasn''t heard relevant news these days.


    Moreover, the small yard she rented before is big enough for a small caravan.


    So she asked casually and asked, "are there new people here?"


    The shopkeeper smiled and shook his head.


    "Well, the previous caravan didn''t think it was enough. It''s just that you left, so they asked for your yard. I''m really sorry. Why don''t I reschedule it for you?"


    She smiled and nodded and agreed to the boss''s arrangement.


    Everyone is in business. There''s no need to embarrass anyone.


    But the new yard is a little smaller than the previous one, and it is far away.


    When she took people through the original yard, she found that the gate was locked. She learned from the shopkeeper that it was not only a place for people to live, but also a warehouse for stacking goods.


    After she looked at the yard, she pretended to be curious and asked, "I don''t know who is so rich and powerful. I still like the yard."


    The man is a smart man. He smiled and said, "speaking of this, he is also a regular guest of our guest house. There are always two or three times a year to patronize our business."


    She took the opportunity to talk to her buddy.


    "Really? If people didn''t say they could make friends with dignitaries here, I wouldn''t suffer this crime. Look, I''ve only been in prison for a few days. I haven''t sold the goods, and I''ve been splashed with dirty water."


    Get up, this guy also sympathizes with her.


    "Who says not? If you say boss Wang, there is a problem. Before, the two merchants who were also selling spices were run away by him. But his shop is not big and his business is not good. He covers his job and doesn''t give it to others. Now he can only eat those incense candles."


    In addition to running on his peers, boss Wang is also very stingy, so when it comes to him, the waiter keeps complaining.


    After receiving all these information, Lin Mengya quietly inquired about the man who rented her original yard.


    The man''s surname is Yang, from Longdu.


    Because he is engaged in the cloth business, and because the cloth he brought is not only good in design and color, good quality, but also real in price, it has been favored by many people in Xiancheng.


    But boss Yang has a habit. Every time he uses a lot of cloth from other places, then sells some in Xiancheng, and then pulls the rest of the cloth to other places.


    Other people think that boss Yang''s way is laborious and thankless. As a guest on the scene, they think boss Yang attaches great importance to them, so they pursue boss Yang''s cloth more.


    It has to be said that although the cloth is cheaper, the amount sold by boss Yang is enough to make up for the gap.


    Lin Mengya also thinks that boss Yang is very good at doing business.


    No matter what class they are in, people in Xiancheng naturally have some arrogance. Boss Yang''s behavior just satisfies their vanity.


    The waiter said that the yard was filled with cloth that had arrived a few days ago. Because this batch of cloth was precious, boss Yang was afraid of many people and people fishing in troubled waters, so he locked the door.


    As for the relationship between boss Yang and boss Wang, the man shook his head and said, "boss Yang is a reclusive and low-key man. We are usually asked to deliver some food to the room. It''s easy not to meet outsiders. Although boss Wang is stingy, he is very smart. He knows that boss Yang has many people, so he seldom goes there."


    According to the man, Wang Dagui is a philistine and mean little businessman.


    So when he was killed, everyone was surprised and felt that he deserved it.


    Lin Mengya asked him about the night, but the boy seemed hesitant about that night.


    "I don''t want to tell you, but it''s too evil."


    He looked left and right, pressed his throat and said, "the first night, boss Wang was still trying to leave. When I went to deliver hot water that night, boss Wang had already gone to bed. He waited outside for a while and left without hearing anything inside. Boss Wang gave some money and could toss people to death, but I waited for a long time that night and didn''t hear him ask for hot water."


    As everyone goes out with people, many things are completed by their own people. In the guest house, except for the shopkeeper, there are not many other guys, and there is only one guy to watch at night.


    The sheriff must have noticed this, so all the people left are really related to boss Wang.


    The man said he didn''t hear anything, but the next day, he heard boss Wang''s men say that he was dead.


    In fact, he was full of doubts. That night, he obviously waited outside for so long, listened to the movement there, and didn''t find anything. How did boss Wang die?


    When she got to the room, she gave the man some silver.


    Cairu waited until the man left, then came forward and said, "did you find anything wrong just now?"


    Lin Mengya knocked on the table and said, "I think there are some doubts.


    First, in fact, when I was in prison, I found that someone wanted to attack the man, so I reminded the jailer brother. Even if he is stupid, he will be on guard, so those people can''t get it easily. "


    Cairu turned her eyes and suddenly realized.


    "You mean the sheriff is fooling the big guy?"


    She nodded with a meaningful smile.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Once the guys in the prison die, the real murderer behind the scenes will think that they have no evidence to threaten themselves.


    In other words, whether he does it now or not, although Guan won''t doubt him, that is to pull the game back to the origin.


    At this time, if he was dealing with her, as long as he used some means, no one would be on guard against him.


    After the success, he can easily get away, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    The sheriff wanted to give him the illusion that he could frame her unscrupulously.


    Oh, this man is really cunning!


    "Secondly, the iron horse Gang is not a serious businessman. Did you hear what the man said? Wang Dagui, who has neither power nor wealth, can even crowd out the other two spice merchants. The means used must be a dirty threat. He is a small businessman, but the iron horse gang has."


    Those who do business, especially those who walk around with caravans, are most afraid of offending local snakes such as the iron horse gang.


    The underground forces are complex. For these small businessmen, once they offend a gang like the iron horse Gang, their lives will not be guaranteed.


    So Wang Dagui must have borrowed the iron horse Gang to threaten the two men. Somehow, he didn''t repeat the old trick, but slandered himself for stealing his spices.


    At the thought of that wild man just now, although he wanted to vent his anger on her, he didn''t threaten her, but wanted to teach her a lesson by himself.


    Obviously afraid.


    But her disguise now is also powerless. What will these people fear?


    With all kinds of doubts, they ushered in their first night trapped in the guest house.


    Here, there are also many people who can''t sleep.


    In the wild man''s room, his eyebrows frowned, and his best men were helping him massage.


    "Eldest brother really can''t, so we secretly did her!"


    These people have never been serious businessmen. They were fierce bandits in the iron horse Gang not long ago.


    But for some purpose, I had to dress up, restrain my wildness and come here to pretend to be my grandson.


    In fact, life is also very wronged.


    The wild man''s name is sun Biao, but his face is iron green when he hears his subordinates say this.


    "Don''t make trouble for me! If Wang Dagui, the old bastard, didn''t make trouble everywhere with the reputation of our iron horse Gang, why should I come here to wipe his ass!"


    In fact, if Wang Dagui doesn''t die, the reckless man will follow him when he leaves Xiancheng in a few days, and take the opportunity to kill him.


    But someone got ahead of them and they were trapped in this guest house.


    The more he thought, the more angry he became. Sun Biao never thought he would be hurt by a smelly woman, and he was still in full view of the public.


    But before leaving, the deputy leader told them not to expose the iron horse gang.


    Sun Biao thought over and over about how to revenge them. His men heard the knock on the door and immediately went to open the door.


    "Who is it? Why bother our eldest brother when he doesn''t sleep so late?"


    There was only a low voice outside. "Do you want to know about Wang Dagui?"


    His subordinates were stunned, and then gave sun Biao a look in the eyes.


    The latter narrowed his eyes and shook his head slightly at his men.


    "We''re not the damn sheriff. We don''t need to know these things. Get out of here and don''t disturb our boss''s rest."


    But the people outside ignored him and continued, "what if I knew where he was hiding?"


    Sun Biao frowned, thought again and again and said, "then please come in."


    But the scarlet killing intention rolled in his eyes.


    This night is destined to be interrupted by the smell of blood.


    At midnight, a scream cut through the sky.


    "Come on, dead again!"

 Chapter 2201

    Almost at the moment of the sound, everyone rushed out of their room and ran there.


    Lin Mengya came late because she lived a little far away. When she arrived, everyone had surrounded the accident room.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? Who''s dead?"


    The shopkeeper''s face was pale and squeezed past.


    After seeing the miserable guests who died on the ground, the shopkeeper suddenly fell to the ground and kept muttering, "it''s over now, my store is over!"


    If you are brave, stick out your head and look.


    I saw a tough man fall to the ground, but the back of his brain was smashed by something.


    The person next to him should be his buddy. His death method is somewhat different from that of him. He was hollowed out of his heart at once.


    The strong smell of blood made everyone retch, but Lin Mengya saw the general situation through the gap of the crowd, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    It was the member of the iron horse gang who had insulted the sheriff and provoked her.


    And the way of death is too weird. You know, such a strong man can only be killed in one blow unless he is a martial arts expert like long Tianyu and Cairu.


    But the way he and his man died was too cruel. And it''s not like it''s caused by some martial arts moves. It''s like¡ª¡ª


    She shook her head and pressed the idea back to her heart.


    How can ordinary people have such great power? Even experts like Yu are afraid that it is difficult to cause such wounds with both hands.


    She slipped inside while everyone was not paying attention.


    The wound on Sun Biao''s head seemed to have been hit by a heavy object, but there was no trace of the murder weapon around. Did the murderer take the murder weapon away after the murder?


    She turned her head to the man again.


    The muscles in his chest were badly torn, and the wound was not like a weapon, nor was it like being bitten by a beast''s teeth.


    He couldn''t help but have that strange idea again.


    These wounds are probably caused by a person with both hands.


    Suppose there is a man with great strength and hard fists.


    Then he is likely to smash through sun Biao''s head and tear through the man''s chest with his hands.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. If so, this person would be too terrible.


    The body was still found by the man. As usual, he wanted to patrol at night. Check whether the doors and windows are closed, whether the fire on the stove is extinguished, and then go back to bed.


    But I didn''t want to pass sun Biao''s room, but I found that the door was open and it was dark inside.


    He was carrying a lantern and wanted to see if the guests inside had forgotten to close the door, so he saw the frightening scene.


    Now the guy was pale with fear and shrank in the corner. No matter what happened outside, he looked like a fool.


    Lin Mengya knew at a glance that fear was the result of excessive fright.


    While everyone''s attention was focused on the body, she quietly went to the man''s side, stretched out her hand and beat him on the head.


    "My God!"


    The man suddenly woke up from his previous dementia. He stared at everything around him and calmed down for a long time.


    "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper, I can''t do this job!"


    The man was sad. He didn''t know why he was so unlucky. He caught up with him twice at a time.


    The shopkeeper is stupid now.


    If he had known it would happen today, he would have closed down long ago.


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead. Now the man is dead. What to do? He is also in a daze.


    In a hurry, Lin Mengya came forward and said, "shopkeeper, don''t send someone to inform the sheriff."


    The shopkeeper nodded and left quickly. She also retreated with the spectators.


    She doesn''t want to be a rising star. Just mention the transfer.


    Sure enough, when the sheriff arrived, he called everyone from the room to the yard.


    But this time the sheriff''s face was worse than the last time. Their eyes looked like blades, as if they were going to delay them in the next moment.


    Lin Mengya took her own people and stood quietly in the crowd, neither conspicuous nor timid.


    It had nothing to do with her. All he had to do was wait for the sheriff''s inquiry.


    The sheriff went through each of them carefully. When it was Lin Mengya''s turn, it was the sheriff himself.


    He looked into her eyes, trying to find the truth from there.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dodge either. She let him look at her.


    A moment later, the sheriff spoke.


    "How much do you know about sun Biao?"


    She shook her head and said honestly, "I''ve never seen him before and have nothing to do with him. I''m surprised at his death."


    The sheriff frowned and asked, "but someone saw that he had friction with you before he died. Bai Jing, why did all the people who had a holiday with you die?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t afford this. She lifted her lips and said sarcastically, "I am diligent and stand aloof from the world. They have to live with me. What can I do? Besides, sheriff, they are all stronger men than me. How can I bless them and kill them?"


    The sheriff narrowed his eyes slightly and said with deep meaning, "the maid beside you has good martial arts, maybe..."


    "Hehe." Lin Mengya laughed at each other without paying attention.


    "I''ve traveled far and wide. If I didn''t have anyone around me who could defend myself, I''m afraid I would have become a handful of white bones in the mountains. Sheriff, although my maid knows a little martial arts, the power gap between men and women can''t be made up by that little martial arts. If I did it, my maid would be a maid unless she is born with divine power or a peerless expert with high martial arts ¡£ But if so, why should I choose such a rough way to die? He irritated me with his mouth, so I might as well cut his tongue directly or sew up their mouths? "


    When she said this, there was a chill in her words.


    Even the sheriff had to believe it, because he saw at a glance that the maid, although her martial arts were not weak, was not sun Biao''s opponent.


    At least there was no sign of fighting at the scene, which showed that sun Biao and his men were killed by one blow.


    So in fact, Bai Jing''s suspicion can be ruled out, but what he doesn''t understand is that the whole inn is shrouded in panic, but the woman is calm and calm, and no fear has ever appeared on her face.


    Although he is not a pedantic person, he also knows that this is by no means an ordinary person''s reaction in the face of such a murderous murder.


    But she was too frank. Whether it was his temptation or his deliberate attempt to provoke the other party, the woman accepted all the orders.


    For the first time in his life, he tasted a long lost frustration in a woman''s hand.


    "Even if you didn''t kill someone, it may have something to do with you."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya smiled.


    "Sheriff, it''s up to me to waste all my time. Why don''t you think about who sun Biao''s enemy is?"


    She got up and went to the door, The voice said softly, "before I came here, it was calm, but the danger never left this guest house. I think maybe my arrival broke some kind of delicate balance, so this repeated homicide occurred. Sheriff, if you have time to talk about things with me here, it''s better to ask what happened before I came."


    He was taught a lesson by a little woman!


    Rao was not a proud man, but he was also aroused by the woman''s detachment.


    When she came out of the house, Lin Mengya was not as relaxed as she seemed.


    Sun Biao is dead, so who will be next?


    She knew that the person behind the scenes would find herself sooner or later.


    To tell the truth, she couldn''t wait, but like the sheriff, he wanted to know why these deaths occurred.


    The waiter and the shopkeeper hid in the counter with sad faces. They were afraid that the guest house would come to an end after this matter was over.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment after seeing the two men. Then she smiled and said, "shopkeeper, what''s the matter with you?"


    The shopkeeper seemed to see her relatives and took her to vomit bitterness.


    "To be honest with boss Bai, I''m worried about how to open this shop in the future! Everyone pays attention to safety and smooth when going out, but I''m here... Alas, I''m afraid everyone won''t choose my guest house in the future."


    No wonder the boss is worried.


    Don''t talk about the future. Even now, some people shout that they want to go out. They also say that this is a fierce place. If living people live here, they will either lose their yangshou or die.


    Once this word gets out, no one will come here again.


    "The boss doesn''t have to worry. As long as the sheriff catches the real murderer, the business in the store will slowly get better."


    In fact, she felt in her heart that the boss didn''t have to worry about such a problem at all.


    There are a certain number of guest houses in the city. Only one less can we open a new one.


    Merchants outside the city will pour in here.


    Locals dislike the bad luck here, but what can outsiders know?


    At that time, the business of the guest house will continue, but for a while, it is difficult for the boss to make this effort.


    At this time, a child suddenly ran over and said to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, my boss, please."


    The shopkeeper immediately put away his sad face, wiped his face, reluctantly raised his smile and left with the child.


    She stood there and saw the direction of the shopkeeper, as if it was boss Yang''s room.


    This man is so mysterious that he won''t come out even if such a thing happens.


    Will he have anything to do with sun Biao''s death?

 Chapter 2202

    Although the sheriff''s interrogation skills are very skilled, it is clear that the effect is not very ideal.


    She stood outside the yard, watching the sheriff come and leave with a black face.


    With the door closed, she felt that they were like a group of unconscious poisonous insects, locked in a small world and forced to fight constantly.


    Either you become the final winner, or you are quietly swallowed by others.


    It''s like refining insects.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and a meaningful smile hung from the corners of her mouth.


    When the innkeeper came back from boss Yang, he changed his previous decadent appearance, and the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes were covered up with a smile.


    She asked Cairu to ask. It turned out that boss Yang was kind-hearted and offered to cash in the store, and it was double the original price.


    The shopkeeper naturally thinks it''s very cost-effective.


    Moreover, he rented the shop. That''s the rule of Xiancheng. Anyone who opens a shop can only rent it, and the rent is very expensive.


    Now he can not only break even, but also make a small profit.


    The shopkeeper naturally thanked boss Yang for his kindness. He almost gave him up as a statue.


    But after learning the news, Lin Mengya felt that the matter was not so simple.


    Opening a guest house in Xiancheng is definitely a sure bet.


    But there is also a difference between small and big profits.


    Under the rigid regulations of the managers, the profits of Xiancheng are already very meager.


    To make matters worse, Xiancheng will never allow anyone to break the contract.


    In other words, whether a person is dead or alive, he must endure until the day when the contract ends.


    At this time, many people have been killed.


    If it goes well during this period, it''s good luck.


    I''m afraid something will happen in the middle. At that time, people and money will be empty.


    That''s why the owner of the guest house is so anxious.


    As for boss Yang, since he is a businessman, he will not do such a loss making business.


    I''m afraid there must be something they don''t know.


    When two people died in succession, people in the guest house were terrified.


    Everyone lives in their own house, and even food and drink are taken by themselves.


    Trust has become a luxury given by everyone here.


    However, Lin Mengya and his party were least affected.


    Because they all know their partners and will never betray.


    All day long, they were in their own room. They didn''t come out to breathe until evening.


    As the most suspect now, she felt several thorny eyes as soon as she came out.


    "If you want me to say that the murderer is the real murderer, I''d better come out early and plead guilty so as not to delay the big guy''s time."


    The one who spoke was one of the caravans with strong family background.


    Of course, they are not directly related, just relatives who turn the corner.


    But with the power of the master''s family, I have a voice in this guest house.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other. It was a thin middle-aged man, but she stared at her impatiently.


    "I think it''s all the good things of the palace family. Women should stay at home and come out. They will only cause trouble!"


    "Troublemaker" herself said that she was lying with guns everywhere.


    But when others said so, she didn''t mean it.


    Then he said, "how about her? That''s her business. If men are so useful, I don''t have to be exposed to the wind and rain every day. Isn''t it because you men are too incompetent?"


    This hit a lot of men in the face.


    The skinny man was annoyed at once, pointed to her and scolded, "no matter how cunning you are, it''s because of you at this time! Not to mention how Wang Dagui died, just sun Biao. He was just kidding you. Why would you kill him next time?"


    Listen, it''s clear that you want to put the blame on her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man coldly. "Haven''t you heard a word? The most poisonous woman''s heart. If I did it, I promise he will die worse."


    Seeing that she did not enter the oil and salt, the man began to incite others.


    "Did you all hear that? She said it herself! With her small belly, she must have killed people!"


    But there are few fools in the crowd.


    There were a few who agreed, and in the end there was no sound.


    The skinny man looked at her and suddenly grabbed her and shouted, "tie her up! Otherwise, we''ll die tonight!"


    Cairu beat them back, guys, and surrounded them in the middle.


    Seeing that he could not do it, the man immediately raised his voice and said, "have you all forgotten? Wang Dagui and sun Biao were killed because they had a quarrel with her! Even if she didn''t do it herself, the person behind the scenes has something to do with her. I''m going out today for the sake of the big guy!"


    When it comes to life, everyone will no longer pretend to be deaf and dumb one by one.


    They came up faintly, and their eyes fell straight on her.


    The guys got nervous, too.


    At the critical moment, they are not afraid to expose their martial arts, but they are worried that in this way, the master''s plan will fall short.


    Lin Mengya frowned and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Out of the crowd came a young man who looked very honest.


    He arched his hand at Lin Mengya and said, "girl, I believe you are innocent. But shopkeeper Hou''s words also have some truth. Why don''t you tie us up in order to prove your innocence. If someone else is injured after tonight, it can prove that the girl has nothing to do with it."


    She took a look at the people around her and found that almost everyone may have this mentality.


    Zeru protected her, and the guys protected her.


    But the people outside, their eyes are flashing firm and crazy light.


    They are afraid of death, so they must catch the wicked.


    Therefore, the innocent victim Lin Mengya has become the target of their collective expulsion.


    As for whether she is innocent, it is not in their consideration.


    The selfish side of human nature is displayed incisively and vividly at this time.


    Lin Mengya was furious, but she didn''t attack. Instead, she looked at the thin man and the young man and said, "I can be tied up by you, but tonight, I''m going to spend the night in the yard. In full view of the public, everyone can see what I do clearly?"


    Didn''t they want her to prove her innocence?


    Then she will prove it well and let them fully understand how stupid it is to do so.


    In the crowd, the thin middle-aged man and the young man looked at each other quietly, and their eyes were full of cold colors.


    The rope was provided by a thin man, but the knot was tied by a young man.


    When people are bound, they are actually very uncomfortable.


    Always maintain a posture, will let the blood focus on one part, first pain, and then numbness.


    "Master, these people are so disrespectful to you. Why do you still..."


    Cairu painfully fed her saliva. Similarly, their men were driven out.


    Not far away, there were people watching them in shifts.


    Although her limbs were tight, she remained calm, closed her eyes and said, "even if I tried to get rid of them for the first time, they would have other ways to make me obey. Rather than so, I''d better follow their mind first."


    The two men had already mastered the hearts of everyone.


    They fear death, so when someone jumps out and says a way that may solve all the current difficulties, these people will respond blindly.


    Because of her previous differences and the sheriff''s unintentional targeting, she became the target of public criticism.


    But they will soon understand that it is futile to do so.


    When she was idle and bored and wanted to turn the book in the system, her ear suddenly caught a subtle movement.


    "Shh -"


    Cairu and the guys immediately kept silent. The man guarding them not far away also said nothing because of nervousness.


    Lin Mengya put all the voices into her ears.


    Then she peeled off the rest of the noise bit by bit, and finally got what she wanted.


    She slept with her eyes closed, but her ears kept listening to the sound from there.


    It was a long time before she suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Master?"


    Cairu asked in a low voice. Lin Mengya''s lips wriggled and told her something.


    "Someone is digging in the backyard."


    It was the sound of a shovel colliding with a stone, which was very subtle. It would have been ignored if she hadn''t heard differently.


    Nevertheless, the sound was irregular, and the movement was less and less every time.


    It seems that the hands-on people have noticed the stones in the ground, so they deliberately avoid it.


    At last she heard nothing else.


    No wonder they want to withdraw her to attract attention. It turns out that their purpose is here.


    It was quiet around. She sat quietly on the quilt brought by Cairu.


    If there were no accidents, no one would die tonight.


    Because once something really happens, her suspicion will be cleared.


    This may not be a good thing for those behind the scenes.


    But it was obviously beyond her expectation.


    In the early morning of the next day, someone screamed again.


    "Somebody! Something happened to my shopkeeper!"


    Lin Mengya and Cairu were shocked.


    The latter immediately took out his knife and cut off the rope on Lin Mengya.


    The person in charge of the guard saw it and didn''t dare to say anything. He had to order his companions to see the good people and rushed to the scene of the crime.


    Lin Mengya stayed in place with her people because she was inconvenient to move.


    Soon after, the thin man and the young man took their men to the front yard.


    Before she could speak, she was mocked by Cairu: "my miss has been tied up by you all night. Up to now, her hands and feet are numb. Why do you have any moths to frame my miss?"


    In full view of the public, everyone saw the dark red Le mark on her wrist.

 Chapter 2203

    The man came with red eyes and hoarse accusations: "no matter what you say, you killed my shopkeeper!"


    In the face of such unreasonable trouble, Lin Mengya was too lazy to fight back and only moved her wrist a little.


    Before long, the skinny man and young man proposed last night came to her with a complex face.


    Lin Mengya squinted at them, and a sneer came up between her lips.


    "You two seem to be sleeping well?"


    The two men didn''t look well.


    They proposed to tie her up, and they regarded her as a murder suspect.


    But one night later, they were safe. Unfortunately, it was someone else. It hit them hard in the face.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and said coldly, "I don''t know if I can prove my innocence from now on?"


    Her words were so cold that no matter how thick skinned they were, they couldn''t stand it.


    They no longer held her tightly, but made a vague statement.


    The man cried very sad. Lin Mengya didn''t take the opportunity to fall into the well, but calmly asked, "how did your shopkeeper die? When did he find it?"


    The waiter sobbed and said, "my shopkeeper was fine last night. When I passed by this morning, I found that the shopkeeper''s door was open. My shopkeeper is always cautious and careful. He is not such a careless person. Moreover, I saw my shopkeeper lock the door with my own eyes last night. I thought the shopkeeper had got up, but I saw it as soon as I went in..."


    The man cried out "wow" for the bad luck of his shopkeeper and his hard life.


    Before long, the shopkeeper''s body had been carried to the yard.


    The way of death is the same as that of sun Biao, but today Mengya noticed one of the details.


    The deceased''s clothes were neatly dressed, even his shoes were still there, but his soles were covered with wet soil.


    Thinking of the voice of excavation she heard last night, it seems that this person must have been involved.


    Is it the internal strife caused by uneven distribution of stolen goods? Or is there a mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind?


    Lin Mengya quietly took back her sight, because the owner of the guest house had informed the sheriff.


    The sheriff''s face became worse. Even though he wanted to use Lin Mengya as bait to lead to the real murderer behind the scenes, one after another''s death disrupted all his plans.


    Lin Mengya didn''t give him any good face. If it weren''t for himself, he wouldn''t suffer this crime.


    The sheriff was also quite helpless. He didn''t expect that things would develop to this step.


    Now, even if he wants to investigate, he can''t start, because the murderer has never been just one.


    Because the contract has been signed, the pressure of the guest house owner decreases sharply, and he doesn''t look so sad when he sees you again.


    After reporting the matter to the sheriff, he took the man aside.


    After learning that Lin Mengya was tied up by the two people last night, the sheriff narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people with sharp eyes.


    "I said she wasn''t the murderer."


    The two men suddenly changed their faces. The young man was busy pulling and laughing. He dryly explained, "we are also afraid of losing our heads. Boss Bai is really sorry. Forgive us if you have a lot of adults."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the sheriff would speak for her. Oh, is this an eye opener, or is his conscience uneasy?


    In a word, she was not bought off because of this little benefit. It was their usual practice to slap a sweet jujube.


    Moreover, the sheriff is far from what he looks like. Although Xiancheng praises him for his good governance from top to bottom and says that he is selfless, impartial and strict, Lin Mengya feels a little against peace.


    Xiancheng is now in danger. If he is dedicated to the people, he will at least come up with some compromises.


    Instead of turning Xiancheng into a big prison like now.


    Why, she suddenly shook all over here.


    She finally understood why she had reservations about the sheriff from the beginning.


    Looking at the man collecting confessions one by one, she suddenly felt a little chilly.


    This is not an investigation at all, but a fight that only the last winner can go out alive!


    If the sheriff really doesn''t want the killing to continue, he will isolate them all after the first night.


    Instead of doing so, he let the city guard guard guard the outside.


    Just as she thought by mistake before, this is a Shura field. She or those people are all victims.


    As on previous occasions, the sheriff was ready to take people away after asking for a confession.


    On the surface, it seems that he really has nothing to do.


    But this time, Lin Mengya is not ready to continue to cooperate with his cruel plan.


    "Sir, please stay."


    The sheriff turned and looked at her. Lin Mengya saluted each other deeply and said, "excuse me, sir, when can we go out?"


    The sheriff seemed impatient. After all, he didn''t answer such a question for the first time in recent days.


    "When the investigation is clear, you will be released after catching the murderer."


    "When was that?"


    She kept silent a few days ago. Today, she suddenly asked questions, which surprised the sheriff.


    "Unless you can identify the murderer immediately, you still have to wait."


    This is simply unreasonable.


    She was too lazy to talk nonsense with each other and said bluntly, "I really don''t know who the murderer is, but you trapped us here. Do you want the murderers to kill us one by one?"


    Although she was not angry, her attitude was somewhat aggressive.


    The sheriff narrowed his eyes and his voice grew colder.


    "What do you mean? Is there anything wrong with me protecting you?"


    "Protection? You call this protection?"


    She sneered and accused us mercilessly, "if you really want to protect us, at least let us stay away from the murderer. But many people have died since you came in, but where is your protection?"


    Probably few people would talk to him like this, and the sheriff''s brown eyes were cold.


    "My people are outside now. They protect you day and night. Unfortunately, the murderer is too cunning. Maybe someone here is deliberately shielding the murderer. If you have this time, you might as well think about who is the most suspicious."


    That made the crowd explode.


    Everyone is looking around. Now they are suspicious of everyone and look like an accomplice to the murderer.


    Lin Mengya naturally knew that he saw that everyone''s mood was tense. As long as he used a little means, they could doubt and suspect each other. Thus ignoring the most critical point.


    "Even if we have accomplices here, most of us say they are innocent? If you really want to protect us, why don''t you let your men lock each of us in the house? In this way, although we can''t find the murderer, we won''t let the big guy die in vain."


    She looked straight at each other. Just now, the sheriff who said "she didn''t understand his pains" changed his face.


    We are not fools. We often travel around. We can understand these problems with a little glass.


    All of them chose to stand behind Lin Mengya and asked, "boss Bai is right. If adults send someone to lock us up, at least the killer won''t have a chance to commit a crime."


    "Yes, sheriff, we don''t ask you to find out the murderer right away. We just want you to protect our lives."


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to it by her. With the excitement of the crowd, the face of the view of public security became darker and darker.


    At the end, he suddenly showed his true face.


    "Anyone who has blasphemed God should not leave here alive."


    His eyes were cold and his face was cold.


    Everyone suddenly realized that something was wrong, especially Lin Mengya.


    "What do you mean, my lord? We people here have never committed any blasphemy."


    "Didn''t you?"


    The sheriff raised his lips with a cold smile.


    "Everyone here has committed a sin. It is the guidance of the God that makes you become a sacrifice of the God here. When all your sins are celebrated, you will be forgiven and reborn by the God."


    Lin Mengya saw the fanatical worship in the eyes of the sheriff. She finally figured out one thing between lightning and flint.


    Why does the sheriff value her so much when she and Wang Dagui''s man swear to God at the same time.


    He also claimed that he would find out the truth for them and put them in prison without making any judgment.


    The reason is that since then, I''m afraid she has become part of the sacrifice.


    Therefore, the sheriff would put her in prison and let her wait for the day when the sacrifices gathered.


    The man next to him was worried and asked loudly, "what do you mean, sir?"


    The sheriff finally revealed his true purpose.


    "In the past decades, the city has never been killed like this. But after you have entered the city, one after another accident happened. I secretly investigated that you have hidden secrets in several of you, so you are the offense who angered the gods."


    The sheriff had words, but she was surprised.


    She looked vaguely at the people around her and found that everyone''s faces were not good-looking.


    Does this really make him say that these people are not businessmen with simple purposes?


    It immediately gave her a sense of absurdity that everyone was acting and thought others didn''t know.


    The sheriff looked at them with a very cold expression on his face.


    "No one can lie before God. You think you can deceive anyone, but I found out when you entered the city."


    He stood high above, as if he had grasped the lifeblood of these people.


    He said in a playful tone, "as long as you can find the murderer before you die, I will let you go."

 Chapter 2204

    Everyone took a cold breath. The former impartial Sheriff turned into a cold-blooded and abnormal devil in an instant.


    Lin Mengya can probably guess what this person thinks.


    In his heart, Xiancheng never allowed anyone to invade and blaspheme.


    The reason why there was no one in the prison was that he felt that anyone who violated the rules of Xiancheng should wash his sins with blood.


    For unknown reasons, they violated the abnormal rules formulated by the devil, so they were thrown here, slaughtered, violated, suspected each other, and even killed each other in the end.


    And when they all die, the pervert will kill the last one.


    In this way, all sinners will disappear, and naturally no one will desecrate the fairy city.


    The sheriff gave them a cold look, hooked his lips and left with a sneer.


    The atmosphere suddenly became stiff. Everyone had their own thoughts and silently returned to their rooms.


    After a while, he heard the yard lively again.


    Cairu went out to inquire. It turned out that someone was unwilling to die here and wanted to rush out with his companions.


    At this time, the city guards who were polite before finally showed their ferocious faces.


    Finally, the conflict ended with three serious injuries.


    Watching the wounded being carried back to their room, we finally realized that this time I''m afraid they are more or less dangerous.


    People who are overwhelmed by fear can''t breathe. After they can''t see the double hope, the malice hidden in people''s hearts spreads.


    They all believed the sheriff''s words and wanted to find out the real murderer to find a way to survive.


    Suspicion has become a poison that makes them fall apart and turn into enemies.


    Even if Lin Mengya and his party had been inside the house, Cairu couldn''t help worrying about the chaos outside.


    "Master, why don''t we go out?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Although the purpose of the sheriff now was clear to her, she just wanted to play cat and mouse with them.


    But one thing, she always felt puzzled.


    That is, he said that everyone here came with their own purpose.


    Now, there is the boss Yang who has not appeared. Although the bottom is in a mess, it is also so. It will be more clear who is the partner and who is the enemy among them.


    The noise outside didn''t dissipate until night fell.


    At this time, everyone hid in their own house, like a great enemy.


    By candlelight, she slowly drank the tea in the cup.


    But outside the window came the sound of footsteps.


    Lin Mengya turned her back to the window, just glanced down at the corner of her eyes, and quietly continued to drink tea.


    A small hole was opened in the window, and a blood red eye stood motionless outside the window, peeping at everything inside.


    Lin Mengya is waiting. She estimates that the murderer should come to kill her tonight.


    Because of the exposure of the sheriff, the other party no longer has to endure his real purpose.


    And she is the target that the other party has always wanted to eliminate.


    The night, like ink, permeated the whole sky.


    Finally, the man who was almost integrated with black suddenly started.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open.


    She hardly had time to look at people. The figure like a night owl flashed in front of her like a ghost.


    "Bang -"


    Two flesh palms hit each other, internal power surges, and both of them retreat.


    However, one almost fell, while the other stopped her waist and took her to safety.


    Lin Mengya was so happy that it was really him!


    "Wait for me."


    Hurriedly dropped two words, and the man chased the murderer who tried to kill her and fled out of the yard.


    On her face, there was no panic at all. There was only a sweet smile.


    She knew that Yu would understand her hint!


    "Master!"


    Cairu came late. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the broken tables and chairs.


    He hurried over, checked his master up and down, and put down his hanging heart.


    "You are so bold."


    She didn''t say the rest.


    After all, not everyone has the courage to practice those guesses with their own lives.


    She smiled, shook her head and sat on the bed slowly.


    "I had guessed that Yu would appear. Otherwise, why did you think a person would die last night?"


    Cairu really didn''t understand why her master had such confidence. She couldn''t help asking, "did your highness kill that man last night?"


    She shook her head, "No. Yu has his own pride. Even if he wants to kill someone, he disdains to imitate the killing methods of others. So I think he should have quietly changed something to make the dead person become that person."


    Now she can be sure that the thin man who embarrassed her last night was with the gentle looking young man and the man who died last night.


    The gang dug three feet in the backyard and didn''t know what they were looking for.


    Murderers naturally have their own companions. This group of people hide in the dark and have their own purposes.


    The rest, like her, are people of unknown purpose.


    The first two may intersect, but the person who died last night is likely to break up their internal staff.


    So today, when Yu suddenly appears and the killer is not only unsuccessful, but also likely to be destroyed, his companions will show their feet.


    Let''s see what will happen tomorrow.


    The guys helped her pile up the broken things in the yard.


    Lin Mengya lay in bed, but all she thought was long Tianyu.


    She knew that Yu would understand.


    Because the names of her four girls used to be teased by them, it''s better to call them the leader of Baijia villa in the future.


    He added that the names of the four people are not only medicinal materials, but also spices for meals.


    This is a private conversation between their husband and wife. No third person will know except the two of them.


    So she thought that if it was Yu, she would be able to understand her hint.


    Sure enough, on the second day of being trapped in the inn, she felt the trace of the man.


    In their hearts, they can''t help but feel happy that their hearts are connected.


    All disputes seem to go away with his arrival.


    Finally found him!


    Lin Mengya, who was finally able to put down the big stone in her heart, had a rare whole sleep.


    It was only after the sun rose three times that she woke up naturally.


    At this time, Cairu was dealing with a wave of prying people outside.


    "Cairu, what''s going on?"


    When Cairu heard that she woke up, she immediately replied, "master, people outside are sent by various families to inquire about our situation. I said there was no accident in our family. They don''t believe it."


    It seems that Yu should have succeeded last night, so there were no casualties last night.


    She dressed up a little and came out with someone.


    The sheriff was also late, but today, he was really unhappy in his eyes.


    "I''m here today to listen to your judgment on the murderer. If I don''t speak well, I can only do things according to the rules."


    Obviously, there were no dead last night. For the sheriff, it was not the result he wanted to see.


    Lin Mengya was refreshed and not afraid to confront him.


    At that moment, he said, "I don''t know who the murderer is, but I want to know which rule adults want to follow?"


    The sheriff looked at her coldly, "I don''t have your hand in my work."


    "Of course I can''t control it, but don''t forget one thing, sheriff. You want to execute us for blasphemy, but we all have family identity behind us. Naturally, our family dare not openly oppose the temple and the holy city, but you can''t represent the whole holy city?"


    Hearing this, the sheriff smiled disdainfully.


    "I am the holy city! I am in charge of everything here. Besides, I didn''t kill you."


    He confided the most cunning truth word by word.


    "You were all killed by a murderer. I will personally arrest the prisoner who dared to commit the crime of killing in the holy city. In the end, I executed only a criminal who deserved it. The rest of you are just unlucky. What''s my business?"


    The sheriff''s words made everyone feel a little cold.


    That''s how he gets rid of those who feel guilty.


    How cruel is this man''s heart?


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry, but asked, "Oh? It seems that you haven''t done this kind of thing for the first time."


    The sheriff looked at her with a sneer and a proud tone.


    "How can a sinner like you have the right to question me? You are not a spice merchant at all. Like them, you came here for ''God''s grace''. Oh, can you get God''s gift by virtue of you sinners?"


    "God''s grace"?


    She was sure that she had never heard of it before.


    And the sheriff''s eyes turned behind her.


    "You all think that God''s grace is in the backyard of this inn, so you kill each other and try to get what shouldn''t belong to you. Oh, it''s a pity that you sinners won''t understand until death that God''s grace will only give his most loyal believer. That person is me!"


    Excessive narcissism and arrogance always give people the illusion that he is a God and can manipulate everything.


    Obviously, the sheriff belongs to this category, and he is especially insidious and cunning.


    The people around changed their faces, and it was clear that at least half of the sheriff was right.


    At least these people should go for the so-called grace.


    Lin Meng Yadun scolded secretly in his heart. This time it was really a disaster.


    How could she have expected that she would be assigned to such a troubled guest house this time.


    Or, what behavior did she inadvertently cause this disaster?

 Chapter 2205

    Now, it''s obviously a little late.


    Since she was involved and became the prey of some of them, she certainly wouldn''t want to escape.


    Besides, the madman in front of her doesn''t think he will make any sense.


    "If I say I''m not interested in that so-called grace, will you let us go?"


    Suddenly, the sheriff looked at her contemptuously as if he were looking at a fool.


    "People always have the most lies and reasons. Do you think I''ll be stupid enough to believe you?"


    He was evil and looked at the people around him. His face was full of irony.


    "Even if you are not interested, but you already know the secret, you can''t get out of here alive."


    Lin Mengya was angry. Where did she want to know this secret? Wasn''t it forced by him?


    Sleeping trough, is this fishing law enforcement?


    But the sheriff obviously didn''t care. He gave her a cold stare and took his own people away.


    Lin Mengya looked at his back and silently spit out three words "neuropathy".


    Now that the purpose of the sheriff is clear, the next step is to see who are in the inn.


    She pretended to be angry and helpless and took her people back to the cabin. In fact, she was waiting to see what other people did.


    After a while, a little boy came to the door.


    "Excuse me, is Miss Bai there?"


    When Cairu opened the door, the little boy''s attitude was very kind. He saluted her and said, "please tell my sister that my boss wants to invite Miss Bai over."


    Nodding, Cairu left the person outside the door and half closed the door, which not only made people unable to see the scene in the room, but also made people hear the sound.


    "Miss, boss Yang sent someone to invite you."


    The master and servant have a full tacit understanding. They only look at each other and understand each other''s meaning.


    "Oh? Boss Yang? Didn''t he stay in his room and refuse to come out? Why did he suddenly invite me over?"


    Cairu didn''t know. This was for the little boy. Then she said, "maybe it''s to discuss the escape together. The maidservant saw that the people around him knew the rules and should come from everyone."


    "Everyone? Oh, I''ve traveled all over the country since I was a child. What kind of aristocratic family have I never seen? Let''s say the Ma family, which is also one of the top ten aristocratic families in the state of Wei. People don''t hide their heads and show their tail and do these villains."


    She glanced at the door, saw the figure disappear, and stopped talking.


    Cairu immediately understood and quietly walked to the door. Sure enough, she saw the back of the child leaving.


    He closed the door quietly, returned to her and whispered, "as the Lord expected, the man has gone."


    "Well, don''t worry about him. Before, he buried his head in silence. Now he wants to jump out and be the boss. It''s too cheap for him."


    But Cairu didn''t understand. Didn''t the master always keep a low profile before it was clear?


    Why did you refuse boss Yang''s invitation this time.


    "We used to be low-key and didn''t want to attract attention. After all, we had too many secrets. If we were too public, it would be bad for us. Now, I''ve found Yu, and anyway, I''ve been watched by them. In that case, what else do I pretend to be a grandson?"


    Moreover, since the other party wants to get rid of her like this, he must think she has something in her hand that can threaten them.


    In that case, she will


    It''s better to be arrogant. Sometimes bluff can frighten people.


    Although she did not arrive, there was no lack of eyeliner.


    After a while, someone came back and said that boss Yang asked the little boy to call almost everyone.


    But few people are willing to go.


    "Who went?"


    "Just a few people from the small caravan. By the way, the two guys who jumped out and said you were the murderer also followed."


    Lin Mengya''s fingers rubbed the edge of the tea cup, narrowed her eyes and said, "they have gone too?"


    "Yes, master, I said they must be together!"


    Cairu still has some resentment about it.


    You know, her master''s hands are not for reading.


    At home, even the two babies paid great attention to protecting the mother''s master''s hands, but they were bruised because of the two guys.


    Simply, unforgivable!


    Lin Mengya thought that maybe not.


    "The two of them went, probably to ask for help."


    Think it over and she can figure it out.


    If the two were in the same group as the man who died last night, they were probably the companions of another group looking for things.


    Because boss Yang had signed a contract with the owner of the guest house before, he could wait until all of them left before digging.


    Now, it is precisely because they went to boss Yang that they may not be his companions.


    At this time, everyone doesn''t know each other''s cards. How can they be so stupid as to openly expose them to others? They are a group?


    It seems that the most hidden thing in the guest house is the boss Yang who sees the head but not the tail.


    No one knows what they talked about in the room.


    But her men saw that the two men came out of boss Yang''s room with a smile.


    Obviously, they should have got something they want.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry. In the afternoon, long Tianyu still didn''t appear.


    At dusk, the guest house is no longer calm.


    Lin Mengya and they had just had dinner. The owner of the guest house came in with an apologetic smile.


    "Boss Bai, I''m really sorry. Boss Yang said that in order to protect the big guy''s life, he wanted to invite everyone to spend the night in the yard first."


    It''s rare that there is a smart man here. It''s a good way to gather people together.


    If the real murderer is really inside, it''s not easy to expose. After all, there are many people. Once they attack, they must not get anything cheap.


    She thought about it, but instead of agreeing first, she deliberately asked, "what if I don''t agree?"


    The shopkeeper looked embarrassed, but said: "to tell you the truth, I have transferred this guest house to boss Yang. Just now he said that if anyone insists on refusing, he will never provide food. Alas, I don''t want to offend others. But if I don''t do so, he will break the contract. Boss Bai, you are a Bodhisattva. Please help me this time."


    That man is really not simple. He can''t be refused as soon as he makes a move.


    Fortunately, she didn''t want to tear her face, but nodded and accepted.


    But before she left, she had a heart.


    When she brought people to the courtyard of the guest house, everyone was bustling.


    In the middle of the crowd, there was a woman who looked very feminine and her skin was very soft


    A white man.


    If Lin Mengya''s eyes were not poisonous, she would mistakenly think that she was a woman disguised as a man.


    Others must be the same.


    No one expected that the mysterious boss Yang was such a weak man.


    At that moment, I was a little less afraid of him.


    "Oh, isn''t this our real female boss, Miss Bai Jingbai?"


    "Miss Bai, thanks to you, otherwise we can''t tell. Some people here are male or female."


    In fact, Lin Mengya has heard all kinds of sarcasm about her appearance before.


    You know, before getting married, she was a salt free girl of "Yanguan capital". No matter how beautiful she was, she was ridiculed every day before detoxification.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart is big, and she doesn''t care what others say, so they all fart.


    But the little boy next to boss Yang turned his eyes upside down, pointed at the two men with his fork and scolded, "don''t look in the mirror to see what you look like! Even if you tie one, you can''t compare with my boss''s hair. The poorer you are, the more conspicuous you are, but the uglier you are. If you have time to gossip, why don''t you cure your blindness?"


    The little boy''s words scolded down and immediately made them look ugly.


    Lin Mengya also found it very interesting, but she also saw that boss Yang around the little boy was not as indifferent as he looked on the surface.


    His hand, kept clenching and loosening.


    That should be his habit, perhaps because of tension, perhaps because of anger.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, she still didn''t participate in the curse war. Instead, she went aside and sat on the ground with her own people.


    But I didn''t want anyone to come to the door again.


    "Boss Bai, you are so powerful."


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    She sometimes wondered if she was easy to make mistakes, with three words "I''m weak" written on her face.


    So the thin man picked her again and again.


    "What''s up?"


    She looked up with a cool look.


    But the thin man had hidden evil in his eyes.


    "Of course. I heard it was you who didn''t give our boss Yang face?"


    It''s interesting. Are you loyal or have a new backer, so you can''t wait to show her off?


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Boss Bai, we are all business people. The most important thing is the word ''faith''. Since you dare to do it, you have to be brave. Besides, boss Yang is kind-hearted and may not care about you. Why don''t you admit it?"


    Lin Mengya smiled, "boss Yang doesn''t care about me. That''s naturally his generosity. I just ask, what are you?"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of laughter around.


    It is well known that the thin man and the young man held boss Yang''s thigh last night.


    Among them, some are disdain, some regret, and some are angry.


    So seeing thin men eat shriveled, these people all have an expression.


    you deserve it


    "You!"


    The skinny man obviously didn''t expect that he was looking for a show, but he was beaten in the face again.


    No way, she has always made great achievements in the face fighting industry.


    "I''m right here. What does it have to do with me if you''re cheap or not?"

 Chapter 2206

    This completely made the thin man stand down. He saw a sinister light in his eyes, but he endured it.


    In the laughter of everyone, Lin Mengya did not relax her vigilance.


    Some people are like poisonous snakes. They spy on you anytime and anywhere, waiting for an appropriate time to give a fatal blow.


    She has always been good at being a hunter, so if someone takes it as prey, it may be others.


    "But no one stipulates that you must give boss Yang face? Zhao Siman, I''m afraid you''ll be fine for a while."


    It''s a caravan owner who didn''t show much before. On the surface, he''s a tossing mountain goods.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya smelled the earthy smell on him and knew that the man''s so-called mountain goods were afraid to be funerary objects brought out by tomb robbers.


    Now he ridiculed Zhao Siman because he was their former companion.


    "Shut up!"


    Zhao Siman gnashed his teeth and wanted to come up and tear his mouth.


    But his companion should also be a fugitive. He wiped his face and said viciously: "what''s the ability to bully a little girl? If we have the ability, we''ll have a real fight. If I don''t put you back into your womb, I Cai Jiuhu won''t be a kind of standing pee!"


    Zhao Siman is a bully. He went to boss Yang because he offended the bastard.


    But in front of the new master, he made a bluff and choked back fiercely.


    "There''s nothing good in fighting with you. Don''t think I''m really afraid of you. My boss said that one more person and one more force. Let''s go out and count what we hate."


    The people around laughed loudly. Who can''t see that it''s this fierce straw bag who doesn''t dare to fight others.


    Lin Mengya wanted to teach him a lesson, so as to knock on the mountain and shock the tiger, but now it seems that she has put the word "weak" on the ground.


    We should know that under such circumstances, the weak can only rely on the strong to survive, either as a dog leg or as cannon fodder.


    What Cai Jiuhu said just now has established that he is the second small group that can be independent except boss Yang.


    In such a short time, several people who had previously rejected boss Yang made friends with him.


    There were fewer and fewer neutral people, and she attracted the attention of both sides because she was a woman and had several young men in her hand.


    Because she rejected boss Yang before, everyone automatically attributed her to someone who didn''t belong to boss Yang.


    Cai Jiuhu is not a good man. He just doesn''t like the traitor. Now that he has freed up his kung fu and is sought after, his mind is floating.


    He touched his chin and walked towards Lin Mengya.


    "Boss Bai, that guy is a pussy. Don''t be afraid. I can help you in the future."


    She seemed to have made up her mind that she was on his side.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t join anyone''s idea for a moment. Hearing this, she just thanked and said nothing else.


    For a time, everyone guessed that since the woman had offended boss Yang, she would be attached to the other party. Unfortunately, the result of the fact was that she was still not close to any party, so she took her own people to stick to her own small world, and there was a trend of tripartite confrontation.


    But at night


    Someone wants to break this balance.


    Cairu looked at the things sent by the waiter. Her beautiful little face was full of displeasure.


    "We also paid for half a month''s board expenses. Why do we only give this thing today? How can so many of us eat?"


    The man also looked embarrassed, but he just acted according to other people''s orders.


    "Girl, the shopkeeper of our family said that there are only those who come out of the guest house these days. We don''t have much surplus food. Now we can only tighten our belly. I''m sorry to have wronged you."


    "Hum, I think someone deliberately wants to find us no pleasure!"


    Cairu didn''t care about that. She tore her face at once.


    As soon as the man looked at the situation, he was afraid of being beaten. He put down his things and slipped away.


    Lin Mengya calmly looked at a basin of porridge and several dens on the table, but her eyes were full of fun.


    "Master, we can''t wait any longer. These people dare to treat us harshly in food now, and tomorrow they will have to deal with us in other things. In my opinion, we should start early and be quick. These little thieves are not our opponents."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "since you are not our opponent, what are you afraid of?"


    Cairu didn''t understand what she meant for a moment, but she was still trying to persuade her: "when it comes to martial arts, we people are not afraid of them. But what I''m afraid of is what conspiracy they play behind their backs. We have to guard against the sheriff and suffer from the enemy. I''m afraid we can''t greet them at that time."


    In fact, what Cairu said is very reasonable. Their current advantage is nothing more than surprise. But once there are too many enemies and their ability is limited, they will not be able to deal with them at that time.


    But things are far from what they are worried about, because in addition to their strength, she has one of the biggest plug-ins.


    She raised her nose and smiled.


    "Please close the doors and windows, and don''t let the fragrance float out."


    Cairu looked puzzled. It was porridge and Wotou. Where was the smell.


    Just then, someone turned in through the window and a smell of burnt incense filled the room.


    She smiled and said, "isn''t this coming?"


    Long Tianyu threw Cairu a big pocket. The smell of white flour steamed bread and roast chicken and roast goose made people drool.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand casually and said generously, "you''re welcome. Take it. No matter how much I eat, I can afford it."


    Cairu immediately walked away with the bag in her arms. Now she wants to understand. Yes, in fact, her master doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Your highness is with the Lord. I''m afraid there''s nothing rare to live with them in this world!


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help looking at his sweetheart, shook his head and said with a smile, "you''re generous. Do you know how much effort it took me to find these things without telling others?"


    But Lin Mengya was not normal. The smile on her face disappeared and her tone became cold.


    "Yes, I don''t dare to trouble you, old man. I''ll ask someone to send things back so that you won''t be affected."


    Long Tianyu knew as soon as she heard it. The girl was afraid to make trouble with herself again. At present, she didn''t care about complaining. Coaxing her daughter-in-law was the first thing.


    "I''m just kidding you. I can find these things at will and let them eat as they please. It''s my treat."


    "Yes, you


    How powerful. There''s nothing you can''t do. "


    These words are not all complaints, but also a little sad.


    Long Tianyu came forward and hugged the man in his arms. Unfortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t want him close, so she broke free of his hand.


    "Do you know I''m worried without your news. Have you turned a deaf ear to what we said before?"


    Mention this, she is full of grievances.


    She knew that the man must have been in an emergency before he contacted his men.


    But after leaving for so long, I didn''t even send the news to her. In fact, I''m not afraid she''s in a hurry to follow.


    This guy is always so hateful!


    With perseverance, long Tianyu finally held his family in his arms.


    He didn''t know that his little daughter-in-law was in love with him and worried about him.


    "It''s all my fault. Things here are too complicated. I don''t want you to come here to make you less trouble."


    He couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. "In fact, I know better than anyone. Even if I don''t have news for you, you will come."


    Lin Mengya beat him hard on the chest. "Do you think I''d like to come over? There are so many things at home that I finally pulled away."


    Long Tianyu finally realized that he had said something wrong and immediately bowed down, "yes, it''s all my bad, which makes the lady sad. I''ll tell you wherever I go in the future, so that you won''t be afraid again?"


    She snorted coldly, "I believe you have a ghost. Tell me, what''s going on here? Is Shifu in trouble?"


    When it comes to business, he doesn''t have the mind to laugh, and says solemnly: "I''m trying to get into the temple these days, but the defense here is too tight, and I haven''t found a suitable opportunity for a while."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but wonder. If long Tianyu fought alone, he could walk back and forth in the enemy array without being found.


    But this time he didn''t even go into the temple. We can imagine how tight the other party''s defense is.


    "Are those guards better than you?"


    "That''s impossible."


    He rapped her on the forehead as a punishment.


    "Your husband''s martial arts can be said to be invincible in the world. Although their martial arts are lower than mine, they have many people and use many mechanisms. It''s not difficult for me to break in, but it''s still difficult to save people without disturbing anyone."


    "Save people? What''s the matter with Shifu?"


    She knew that long Tianyu felt like a father and son to his master, so she didn''t persuade him to go back, but was ready to stay and fight side by side with him.


    Long Tianyu''s face suddenly sank. "Master was secretly imprisoned. Now he is in danger. I must find a way to transport master out of the temple as soon as possible."


    She suddenly felt a little incredible.


    You should know that master is the Lord of the temple, and after what happened in the past, most of the core strength of the temple is in his hands.


    She couldn''t figure out who had the courage to calculate the temple Lord.


    "What happened in the temple?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and said, "in fact, I don''t even know the situation of the temple. I only know that the temple is not just a temple. There are also the shadows of other forces, and some of which we can''t touch at all now."

 Chapter 2207

    Lin Mengya took a breath of air-conditioning when she heard the speech.


    "In that case, isn''t master more evil than good?"


    This is the reason why long Tianyu must take risks.


    The seemingly powerful Lord of the temple, even the supreme ruler in the name of defending the country, must give way to the existence of three points. When facing stronger opponents, he is still fragile and frightening.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She knew that no matter what she said, Yu would stick to it.


    She simply fooled around with him. Anyway, this is not the first time.


    Long Tianyu has been thinking about this problem for several days.


    Not only can we not scare the snake, but also we have to save master safely. I''m afraid we have to wait for the right time for this plan.


    "I thought, on the day of the temple Lord''s inheritance."


    Lin Mengya was shocked.


    His own man is really an unusual person. Even if he wants to poke a horse honeycomb, he has to pick a big one.


    "Although there are many people on that day, the number of people responsible for inspection will also increase. Maybe they also want to take this opportunity to wait for you to throw yourself into the net."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know.


    The other party has searched all parts of the immortal city and imposed martial law at the gate of the city, but they still have nothing, so they must have thought that they would take advantage of the day of celebration.


    We will also take a series of measures against his actions.


    At that time, opportunities and risks will increase.


    But if you don''t, how can you know success or failure?


    Now he still has the ability to protect himself. If it''s a big deal, he will go out with his master.


    In fact, long Tianyu had expected the future, but it was the next choice.


    Besides, he doesn''t want to expose all his strength for the time being.


    Lin Mengya also understands his mind. She or Yu, many things are being prepared now. It''s the stupidest choice.


    "There must be a way to the front of the mountain. Besides, we don''t have to think so seriously. I think although those forces control the temple, they won''t easily interfere in the internal affairs of the temple. Don''t they also show up for such a serious thing as last time?"


    Compared with long Tianyu, her mind is more delicate.


    On the way here, she thought about it thoroughly from beginning to end.


    "My wife is resourceful." Long Tianyu said with a smile. Anyway, with her, he would no longer be single.


    "Virtue." Lin Mengya gave him a white look and then shared the delicious food on the table with him.


    "By the way, have you figured out everything here?"


    Long Tianyu took it easy and told her the news he had inquired about.


    This guest house is really not simple.


    According to legend, it may be the burial place of a temple Lord.


    Because of the particularity of the temple Lord, his whereabouts must be kept secret whether before or after his death.


    Therefore, only they and the next Temple Lord will know what is behind them.


    But somehow, it was leaked out.


    Moreover, some spread the news secretly that this temple Lord was favored by the "God" and had a unique God''s grace. The one who gets it may become God''s pet like him.


    If you say so, you will provoke those who want to


    People scramble to dig here.


    "How can anyone believe such nonsense?"


    Lin Mengya felt incredible.


    For such a thing, anyone with a little brain should doubt the authenticity of it?


    Long Tianyu felt the same way, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Why did the sheriff believe it?"


    In fact, what surprised her most was the sheriff.


    From beginning to end, he looked like an outsider.


    Who knows, they were all calculated by him.


    However, when it comes to this person, long Tianyu''s expression is somewhat subtle.


    "He, in fact, is an old acquaintance with me. This time, I was in prison and just escaped the search of those people. But I didn''t expect that he should be such a person."


    Lin Mengya suddenly stares at long Tianyu, who is thick skinned and calm.


    On the surface, it''s no problem.


    But she just felt that there was something hidden in the goods.


    "Those who don''t tell the truth will go to sleep on the street tonight!"


    Suddenly, long Tianyu changed his face.


    Unwilling, he whispered to his wife, "can you sleep on the bench? It''s a little cold in the street."


    "What do you say?"


    Lin Meng Yapi said with a smile. Finally, long Tianyu had to surrender and said, "well, I''ll tell you."


    But he didn''t explain directly, but turned out of her room again.


    After a while, when she felt sleepy and yawned twice, the man came back again and brought another man.


    "I''ve seen you, madam."


    When Lin Mengya saw that she was a sinister, vicious and abnormal sheriff in the daytime, she looked respectful and modest at night. She couldn''t help but sigh that if a man put together his acting skills, what are two faces? Thousands of people and thousands of faces are the best.


    She nodded cautiously at the other party, and then long Tianyu said, "his name is Gu Cheng, a disciple of my master."


    Gu Cheng immediately shook his head and said, "my subordinates are just cheap with your highness. They can''t be regarded as the disciples of the hall Lord at all."


    It turned out that Gu Cheng, like Ling ye, was trained as a substitute for long Tianyu since childhood.


    But Ling Ye has become the "shadow" of long Tianyu because of her appearance.


    That is, the doubles should imitate the master''s every move anytime and anywhere.


    Mentioning those days, even Lin Mengya felt sorry for each other.


    I don''t have my own life, and I don''t know how that guy endured it.


    Compared with him, Gu Cheng''s situation is much better.


    He was left as long Tianyu''s double in the kingdom of Wei. Externally, he only said that he was a servant of long Tianyu.


    So over the years, in the temple, he was the Lord and his servants.


    One person plays two roles. There''s no trouble yet. That''s also a ghost.


    After explaining, she suddenly realized.


    She said, how does it look like schizophrenia? It''s been making trouble for a long time. It has a foundation for life.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that these people should be sacrificed? Are they all deceptive?"


    Gu Cheng looked at long Tianyu in silence. The latter also nodded gently at him. He then opened his mouth and explained: "the sacrifice is true, just let him


    I am not the one who died, but a powerful man in the temple. "


    Why is it related to the temple again?


    She looked at long Tianyu suspiciously, who answered her questions.


    "Since Gu Cheng was appointed as a sheriff, he has concealed his true identity. Only Shifu and I know this. Over the years, apart from normal contact, I have never had any private friends with Shifu. Therefore, those people dare to instigate him to do these things."


    She nodded and finally understood why Yu would come and go here without pressure.


    After explaining to her, Gu Cheng left.


    Long Tianyu can explain the rest.


    "The holy city is far from simple. Gu Cheng, who has been a sheriff for so many years, only knows what was left when it was built. Originally, my master and I wanted to find out the things slowly. At least not in the hands of those who have a heart, but unexpectedly, their actions are faster than ours."


    According to Yu''s statement, she finally understood that the so-called sacrifice was actually a means of murder played by the powerful man hidden in the temple.


    He first released news to attract people interested in this thing, and then used some means to provoke them to kill each other.


    Finally, let Gu Cheng execute the rest in the name of the sheriff, so that there will be no future trouble.


    "But in this way, won''t those people realize that this is a trap?"


    Lin Mengya was curious.


    If everyone came to look for treasure and died, it would not be so simple.


    Even if the people outside are stupid, should they see something?


    It''s impossible to break. Come here and die.


    But don''t want to, long Tianyu said: "each of them died for his own reason. And there is no one here who died for no reason."


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and the latter continued: "they died because their companions were greedy. Therefore, even if someone noticed it, they wouldn''t know who was making trouble. That''s their purpose. Let these people who came because of the secret treasure kill each other."


    A trace of coolness passed through her bones and bones.


    Lin Mengya could not help shivering and said in disbelief, "what''s his purpose?"


    Long Tianyu held her in his arms, say: "Since it''s a secret treasure, the way to open it won''t be easy. Gu Cheng tried it for several years according to the man''s hint, but he didn''t succeed, so the man thought that maybe someone would know the way to open it. So he released the news and made it a target for everyone. When the person arrived, he found that the other party didn''t know how to open it When you open the secret treasure, you will play tricks and let people kill each other. Then, attract the next batch. "


    "Then why am I here?"


    Anyway, she is also an innocent person.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know any shit secret treasure at all. How did she get involved?


    "It''s probably a coincidence that you came."


    Long Tianyu said helplessly: "When you came to the city, did you also meet someone who deliberately drilled into your team? They were sent by the dignitaries to monitor these caravans. I heard Gu Cheng say that you had a friction with one of the small spice merchants. The other party''s man also deliberately wronged you and killed someone. I think that''s why they think you have something to do with the treasure seeker The result of the test. "


    Lin Mengya''s face is black. What''s the logic?


    But she also has to admit that according to Yu, it is inevitable that she will be suspected.

 Chapter 2208

    But now that she has been involved, she can''t help it.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Now she doesn''t panic at all, and because she belongs to the identity of the Bureau, she may be able to cooperate with Yu Li to make things go more smoothly.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hide it from her, lowered his voice and said, "boss Yang is the chess piece arranged by the high level of the temple to stir up discord and let them kill themselves."


    No wonder, she always felt that the timing of boss Yang''s appearance was too coincidental, and no matter what it was, it seemed that he could not do without his participation.


    "So I discussed with Gu Cheng. The next step is to let boss Yang in."


    She thought and reacted immediately.


    "You mean in his way and in his body?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and said, "their real purpose has been hidden very well all the time. Those people can''t imagine who they were poisoned by. So this time, I want to let the people behind the scenes taste the taste of being stared at by ghosts."


    Looking at the chill in her man''s eyes, she couldn''t help being curious.


    "Although this is really hateful, but..."


    "Gu Cheng and I suspect that the person behind the scenes is the one who imprisoned master, so we also want to distract him. We''d better let him mess up."


    In this way, she can fully understand.


    Since she can help her family, she is certainly duty bound to do such a thing.


    "It''s really good to do so. It''s best to take action before the succession ceremony. I guess he has a lot to prepare since he wants to deal with you. If we hurry them up and disrupt their deployment now, our success rate of rescuing Shifu will be higher."


    Long Tianyu knew that his wife was not only extremely smart, but also good at strategy.


    So he is also willing to discuss some things with the other party.


    If it is said that virtuous internal help will only play a role in checking the remaining deficiencies, then their family is a "pillar".


    He had no doubt that if there was a day when he fell down, he could safely give everything to his wife.


    Either of them has never been a dodder flower, but two husband and wife trees.


    Lin Mengya, relieved of her doubts, even slept more firmly.


    They sleep in this not spacious room, as warm and safe as those days and nights in the past.


    At dawn the next day, there was a knock on the door by Cairu.


    "Miss, boss Yang sent someone to invite you to discuss the matter."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu suddenly woke up. They looked at each other and saw some surprise in each other''s eyes.


    It is said that she had fallen on each other''s face before. Boss Yang didn''t say it would be quick to get rid of her, but at least she wouldn''t be so understated. There was also the leisure to invite her to the meeting.


    Maybe this is boss Yang''s revenge?


    The two looked at each other, and long Tianyu nodded gently at her.


    There is also a man in her family. What else is she afraid of, boss Yang?


    "Ask boss yang to wait a moment. I''ll come right away."


    These words are full of confidence. How arrogant they should be. The little boy standing with Cairu outside also couldn''t help changing his face.


    You know, after last night''s warning, she was the first to be so rude.


    When she finished grooming, she was taken by the child to the lobby of the guest house.


    Today''s atmosphere is different from last night. Boss Yang is sitting in the middle. Cai Jiuhu, an arrogant and unreasonable man, is willing to sit under boss Yang.


    It seems that she was not the only one who received "special care" last night.


    Cai Jiuhu knows the truth that a man who knows current affairs is a hero, but the cow presses his head without drinking water. Looking at the gloomy color on his face, he must have lost his temper last night.


    No wonder if boss Yang cut off food, people like them certainly have no chance to get supplies from outside.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    All the people in the room looked up to her, but these were small scenes for her.


    Ignoring everyone''s sight, she sat opposite boss Yang.


    "Good morning, boss Yang."


    The person opposite didn''t show an unexpected look, but seeing her so relaxed, he couldn''t help but say tentatively, "boss Bai, good morning. How was boss Bai last night?"


    As soon as we heard this, we all understood what it meant. Several people with bad faces rubbed their shriveled bellies.


    They all refused to submit to boss Yang before. Anyone who wanted to be hungry for a night figured it out.


    In this situation, milk is mother.


    If you don''t follow boss Yang, will they starve to death?


    Now they feel that those dead companions, at least, need not be so troubled.


    But whether they rushed out or decided themselves, they didn''t have the courage, so they could only linger and succumb to the threat of boss Yang.


    She picked her eyelids and smiled with ease.


    "This is not my own home. I have to make do everywhere outside."


    She also rubbed her abdomen and burped a little.


    "I ate too well last night and still can''t digest it."


    All the people in the room were stupid.


    You know, even boss Yang can only keep the most basic food and clothing, let alone eat delicious


    But soon everyone reacted. This is boss Bai''s mouth!


    "Duplicity is not a good thing. Boss Bai, you have no roots as a girl. In my opinion, you might as well follow my boss Yang and not be hungry."


    Zhao Siman''s eyes were somewhat malicious, and his words were too dirty to hear.


    Several big men around also laughed with "hey hey". Obviously, flirting with these two women has become one of their few entertainment.


    But before they were satisfied, Cairu kicked a bench and smashed them.


    I only heard the chickens flying and dogs jumping in the lobby. Zhao Siman immediately screamed that they were smashed where her opponent was.


    Lin Mengya glanced over there. "Boss Yang, you have to look at the variety of dogs. They say that dogs that can bite don''t bark. I''m afraid this barking dog is not a good dog. It''s better to save some surplus food and let you live longer."


    She is so arrogant that she gnashes her teeth.


    Rao changed his face with boss Yang''s determination.


    "It seems that boss Bai can survive without my help."


    She smiled with provocation at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    "Oh, how can I say that? I have no other strengths. I just have a hard life."


    She looked at boss Yang


    Eyes, eyes turned around.


    "So, if your destiny is not as good as mine, don''t learn from others to hit the stone with an egg."


    This is obviously a warning to him. Those stupid people around don''t dare to act rashly. It''s worth looking at me, I look at him, and finally look at boss Yang together.


    Boss Yang secretly scolded these counsellors in his heart. He was just a woman who knew martial arts. He bluffed them easily.


    But now is not the time to get rid of them. Since this woman wants to be a thorn, he will cut her.


    "Boss Bai really doesn''t lose the courage of men. In fact, Yang asked you to come here not to be embarrassed, but to discuss countermeasures with everyone."


    Boss Yang''s face was serious and his words were quite righteous.


    "We have seen the situation today. Now there are only two ways in front of us. One way is to fight with them!"


    Everyone was silent. If they had hoped for the end of this matter a few days ago, now they are more desperate and deeply desperate.


    They had long seen through the ruthlessness of the sheriff. Their companions who were badly wounded that day were dragged out of the guest house in the middle of the night.


    It must be bad luck. I''m not sure which mass burial post I''ve been eaten by wild dogs.


    Resist, isn''t that to die faster?


    When boss Yang saw that everyone was silent, he knew that they had made a choice.


    He said quietly, "the second rule is to find the murderer according to the sheriff''s words. After all, according to his own words, he won''t do anything to us. If we find the murderer, he must let us go, or we will be killed by him."


    When boss Yang finished, the people immediately had a desire for life.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expose his lies. In fact, according to the original plan, she wanted to incite these people to fight inside, and then find a chance to plot against boss Yang.


    But doing so will inevitably leave some evidence. Now with her, this step can be more perfect.


    Sure enough, when they heard boss Yang''s proposal, they immediately moved their minds.


    Zhao Siman, who had just got up from the ground, looked at their master and servant fiercely.


    "The boss is right. It''s just that someone can kill people silently under our eyes. It must be a martial arts expert."


    His eyes never left Cairu, obviously trying to hint that she was the real murderer.


    But where would Lin Mengya let him gossip among them? "Watch your dog eyes. If you dare to look around again, I''ll dig them out for you! What''s the matter? The murderer who knows martial arts is the murderer. How did you survive so far? Are we still partners?"


    Seeing that she was going to pull herself into the water, Zhao Siman immediately denied it.


    "Who''s with you? I tell you, don''t talk blood!"


    "My mouth is full of blood? I didn''t know who said I was the murderer and tied me up all night! Now I have to put the blame on my head. Do you think we are easy to bully?"


    Saying that they were going to fight each other, boss Yang was a little unhappy at this time.


    He gave Zhao Siman a warning look and said in a bad tone, "you are here to solve the problem, not to quarrel. If you want to make a verbal distinction, you might as well go out and quarrel."


    When his master spoke, Zhao Siman naturally dared not go too far.


    It''s a pity that Lin Mengya didn''t give him this face. "I paid the rent. Even if you set down the store, you have no right to drive me away."

 Chapter 2209

    She leaned back and gave boss Yang an evil look.


    All over the body revealed the ruffian spirit of "not satisfied, come and hit me".


    Unfortunately, Zhao Siman has experienced it just now. He can''t beat it. He can only watch it.


    "OK, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Boss Yang, what do we have to say? You said there was a way. I''m all ears."


    Her practice of not giving each other face at all has obviously made boss Yang and his party itch.


    However, she has such confidence and such capital. Even if she comes from another person, she can''t achieve the effect of suffocating them.


    Boss Yang, like a stem in his throat, gave her a chilly stare, but he still had to go on.


    "In fact, the method is very simple. It just needs everyone''s cooperation."


    Probably because Lin Mengya is very upset here, boss Yang''s tone is not as polite as at the beginning.


    "From tonight on, I hope you can tie each other''s hands together, so that no matter who does what in the middle of the night, the roommate can know."


    This method looks good, but in fact it is full of loopholes.


    Besides, Lin Mengya didn''t think he would be so kind. Her eyes flashed past, and she aroused a smile.


    "That''s a good idea, but what if the roommate is the accomplice of the murderer?"


    Boss Yang obviously has a plan in mind and has long had countermeasures to this problem.


    "Boss Bai is right, so I hope everyone can mix up randomly in order. In this way, the killer can''t be with his companions."


    He looked at Lin Mengya with provocative eyes, as if laughing at the latter''s self cleverness.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya suddenly hugged her arm.


    "Boss Yang, I respected you as a gentleman before today. I didn''t expect you to be so dirty!"


    The sudden accusation, not to mention boss Yang, stunned even the others.


    She stood up at once, Pointing to boss Yang''s angry scolding: "They say you covet my beauty. At first, I don''t believe it. I always think boss Yang is selfish and afraid of death, but he still has his own bottom line. But today, you actually said that you want to disrupt everyone again and tie them up to sleep together! I just ask you, now only me and my maid are women. Why don''t you let us separate from a group Do big men sleep together? "


    After saying that, I didn''t think it was enough. I scolded him with red eyes. In that way, I have to be wronged.


    "Boss Yang, you let me down! It''s disgusting that you want to bow hard!"


    Then he took Cairu away.


    Boss Yang, who left a confused face, followed the melon eaters nearby who seemed to have watched a big play.


    "I, why have I ever had such thoughts on her?"


    He just died of injustice, okay?


    Zhao Siman suddenly opened his eyes and got up from the ground barefaced.


    "Boss, since you are in that mind, you said it earlier, so as to save the small people from these crimes, didn''t you?"


    Boss Yang almost fainted with anger.


    He swore that he must not have that mind!


    However, in the eyes that everyone looked at him, they all vaguely took some hints from men before.


    Boss Yang, who was so angry, had to leave.


    These fools deserve to be fooled!


    Covering her face, Lin Mengya, who is crying like "singing", doesn''t cry outside.


    Take your hands and look relaxed.


    Oh, play with me. They have to be opponents.


    Next to her, she silently watched the whole journey of Cairu. Now she also admired her master.


    But she didn''t understand why her master changed his previous style and began to mess around.


    "I don''t believe he can go on like this."


    She raised her head with a little pride in her eyes.


    In fact, boss Yang''s move is completely a stupid move.


    Not to mention that everyone is on guard against each other, even the murderer will hide in it and can stop temporarily.


    Even if you are mentally disabled enough to want to kill someone, you can take advantage of other people in the same room and kill your companions.


    After that, as long as we set off another fire, the people who were tied together would certainly panic. In the process of running for their lives, the rope could almost kill them.


    Even if you escape from the disaster, there are killers outside to mend the knife, and there are guards outside. Surely you won''t come to put out the fire.


    At that time, everyone will become charcoal.


    But it was too obvious that she couldn''t refuse, so she had to use this method.


    There is no distinction between high and low methods, and it is the best if it works.


    Because of her disturbance, boss Yang''s first move was not smooth, and he also put on a hat of "Lust ghost".


    Seeing that one plan failed, he gave birth to another one.


    This time, he asked everyone to lock the doors and windows from the inside when they went to bed at night, and put a bell at everyone''s door and inside the window.


    In this way, once someone sneaks in, the bell will ring and remind everyone that someone has come in.


    Lin Mengya didn''t block the plan because she knew it wouldn''t work - for example, the man in her family who came back quietly that night.


    When the man landed lightly like a night owl, she raised her head and looked at the roof that was large enough to accommodate one person.


    Well, for experts, the house is for fun.


    She pointed to the big hole in the roof and said expressionless, "what if it rains at night?"


    Long Tianyu said with a smile, "no, it''s not the rainy season yet."


    "Oh."


    Holding her chin in her hands, she thought that the hole was also good. At least, she could see the stars.


    It can be seen that she has long been used to all kinds of ways for her men to enter the house.


    There''s nothing to experience. After all, this is a tough man who has dug a hole in the ground to avoid his brother-in-law.


    "You did a good job today. Boss Yang secretly lost his temper."


    He smiled, but there was a faint chill in his pupils.


    Dare to hit his woman''s attention, huh.


    She nodded. "I must have ruined his big plan."


    "Indeed, he wanted to make an accidental fire at night and kill most of the people here. Then set aside one or two and continue to spread the news here."


    Of course, the last person, the person behind the scenes, will not let go.


    Lin Mengya glanced contemptuously at the window. She didn''t see through her skill.


    "But now, he must have changed his plan."


    The sight fell on the small bell on the door and window.


    What''s the use of such a thing?


    "By the way, what is the origin of that killer?"


    She felt a little strange.


    as


    If the person who wanted to kill her was brought by one of the caravans here, the person disappeared inexplicably. Even if they didn''t come to test her, they should send someone to find her.


    How silent, also can bear too much.


    But I didn''t want long Tianyu to mention another thing after meditating for a moment.


    "Do you remember the saints who died before?"


    Of course she does.


    At first, she thought long Tianyu killed her.


    Now, is there any inside story?


    "In fact, there should be another body, but when I arrived, the body had disappeared. Maybe it was better to dispose of it."


    He did not see the last body.


    But he is very sensitive to such things, and the other party''s means of dealing with the body is not superb.


    But if ordinary people come to check, they can''t find any flaws for a moment.


    Lin Mengya was surprised and asked, "they didn''t come to catch you?"


    "They came to catch me, but there should be another woman among them."


    In the days when he just escaped, he did fight with these people.


    One of the women who was good at using a whip almost hurt him, so he remembered it very clearly.


    But there was no trace of him in the body that day.


    And in the following days, the man didn''t appear. He was sure that the woman was the one who was disposed of.


    "What does this have to do with the killer?"


    She was more confused, and long Tianyu''s explanation plunged her into a deeper fog.


    "In fact, I met that killer before when I was working in the dark. He didn''t belong here, but specially picked young and beautiful women. After I captured him, I found that he was a puppet killer. He had no memory and had no thoughts except to carry out his master''s orders. After I caught him, although I gave him medicine, he committed suicide."


    This made her feel a little blocked.


    For they have jointly thought of a place where they waste their lives and don''t treat people as human beings.


    "He, but has something to do with Xiancheng?"


    Long Tianyu gently took the man into his arms. "I thought so before, but... Do you find anything unusual in him?"


    This reminded her.


    Lin Mengya thought about it carefully. She didn''t find anything unusual that day.


    That''s weird.


    Anyone who comes out of Xiancheng will always have something unusual.


    At least people who are used as tools like this must have something that Xiaoyao can detect.


    But there was no trace on the man.


    Is she nervous?


    "Whether it is or not, as long as we strengthen prevention."


    Long Tianyu comforted.


    She has nothing to worry about with him.


    I just feel a little uneasy in my heart.


    Somewhere in the temple, a figure hurried here.


    As soon as he saw a maid like man, he immediately knelt down on his knees and apologized: "please tell the Lord that No. 609 has been killed."


    The maid''s face was as cold as ice, and her raised face was always proud of overlooking all living beings.


    "If you die, you''ll die. Just put everything together."


    The man was immediately submissive and offered a bag made of cowhide.

 Chapter 2210

    "Why is that all?"


    The maid looked very dissatisfied.


    The man immediately wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and cried, "it''s not that the young people are not dedicated, but a very powerful man suddenly came to the city. He seems to be aware of our actions and obstructed us everywhere. But please rest assured that we don''t show any flaws."


    The maid known as the envoy of God is really not a person who will sympathize with her subordinates.


    Smelling the speech, he just sneered with disdain: "waste is waste, useless is useless. The Lord will not be satisfied with you like this."


    Those who are ridiculed by cold words dare not show the slightest dissatisfaction.


    The maid glanced at him, too lazy to talk to this waste again, picked up something and turned back to the house.


    "It doesn''t have to be you. If you can''t finish the task next time, don''t blame the Lord for not thinking about the old relationship."


    The man immediately smiled and left with great gratitude.


    The maid didn''t give it directly to her master, but threw the bag out along the window.


    In an instant, several dark shadows caught the bag and began to rob it.


    On the green brick, the drops of dark blood finally disappeared.


    The plot of the holy city at the foot of the mountain continues. We thought there was a bell to guard against it. We could at least have a peaceful sleep.


    But somehow the night wind blew the bell.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    People woke up from their dreams and looked to their left and right, but they found that their companions had not become ferocious killers.


    Someone wanted to open the door and go out to have a look, but he found that he couldn''t open the thin door.


    "Why can''t the door open?"


    Everyone immediately realized the danger and kept knocking on the door, but no matter what they did, the doors and windows seemed to be sealed and could not be opened.


    Boss Yang stood at the door of the guest house with his own people. He didn''t want to use this method.


    It is safest to let them die in accidents one by one. However, his master can''t wait this time. He has to get rid of all these people in the fastest time.


    Originally, he wanted to use a fire to make an accident, but it was all destroyed by the woman.


    So he can only use one method that will make everyone think it was done by gods and ghosts.


    Because only the more mysterious and scary, the more elusive, can we attract people outside.


    He left with his own people. Well, just as he went out, a group of black birds integrated with the night swarmed in.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also found the mechanism of the door. It turned out that it was a two-way door. When it was closed, it could also be locked from the outside.


    Now they are locked in the house, and Yu tried and found that they can''t open it with the power of ordinary people.


    However, this does not include his royal highness, whose martial arts are unparalleled. With a "bang", long Tianyu kicked the whole door open. Unexpectedly, just after the door opened, a group of unidentified creatures rushed in.


    "Close the door! Close the door!"


    The first to find something wrong was Cairu, who was near the gate. Knowing that there might be a big event tonight, she kept at the door.


    And just now the black thing fell on her, and she felt like a needle.


    Quickly shake off these things, but she saw that her hands were covered with small wounds.


    These things live in


    But it can hurt people!


    Long Tianyu reacted very quickly, chopped those things to the ground a few times, and closed the door before there were no more things coming in.


    Lin Mengya immediately went to check Cairu''s injury.


    "How are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me. What is it, master? Why is it so strange?"


    The wound on Cairu''s hand was very strange. It was not big, but it was very deep. Fortunately, there was no toxin attached to it.


    "I have painkillers here. I''ll bandage you first."


    She took Cairu''s neat medicine. At this time, Cairu began to feel pain.


    By the time she had wrapped up all her wounds, the girl had turned pale with pain.


    Long Tianyu also picked up the body of the thing on the ground. It looked like a bird the size of a thumb. But its mouth is long, thin and sharp, like a sharp straw.


    It must have been the bird''s mouth that caused the wound on Cairu''s hand just now.


    Long Tianyu''s dignified face.


    It was the first time he had seen such a strange thing.


    Lin Mengya took the bird in his hand and couldn''t help feeling curious.


    How could this thing appear here for no reason?


    The closed door has become the most effective defense measure. Although they can hear something knocking against the door, at least they are safe for the time being.


    "Is this what boss Yang instigated?"


    She felt that eight or nine was inseparable from ten.


    "If there are too many of these things, even I can''t guarantee that I will leave all over."


    Long Tianyu looked serious.


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, such small birds can''t be prevented at all. If they appear in groups, no one can guarantee that they will be flawless.


    After being bitten a few times, the severe pain will also make people slow down.


    This is a deadly move.


    "Master, what shall we do now?"


    Cairu tried to endure the pain, but she was thinking that if she really came to that step, she would block in front of the master and cover her escape.


    Lin Mengya saw through her thoughts at a glance, so she couldn''t let anyone sacrifice for no reason.


    "We didn''t see such a bird when we came last time, so boss Yang should have brought it himself. Moreover, there should be no such situation around here, otherwise someone would have yelled."


    Long Tianyu looked at the dead birds on the ground and said thoughtfully, "do you mean these birds can only move in this guest house?"


    "It''s not a bad idea. It''s like keeping bees. Confine them in a small area with something that can attract them."


    Sometimes one or half of these things can''t become the climate at all, and if they are really rampant, then the holy city can''t be so calm.


    Long Tianyu looked around. He understood Lin Mengya''s idea and knew what her plan was.


    Just like the influence of queen bee and queen ant on their own population, they must find out what attracts these strange birds.


    As long as you throw that thing away or move it out, the strange bird must not continue to attack them.


    The three people immediately began to look. I looked around. They really didn''t know what attracted these little things.


    She thought to herself that these things should not be directed at her alone, so her own things should not cause the commotion of the birds.


    Excluding these things, the rest is the things in the room.


    If you want to catch all the people here, such things must be accessible to all the rooms.


    She looked around, tables, chairs, benches and beds, but they were nothing special.


    At the moment, with the impact of the birds outside the door, the bells hanging on the doors and windows sounded higher and higher.


    "It''s a bell!"


    She suddenly reacted, and long Tianyu immediately took off all the two bells.


    As the bell disappeared, the impact outside seemed a little weaker.


    She understood. She guessed right.


    "You must tell the news to others."


    Long Tianyu frowned and said.


    She didn''t want to care about the lives of those people, but if they were all dead and only she was alive, it would be even more troublesome.


    "If they rely on the sound of the bell to identify their position, they should be able to hide as long as the bell doesn''t ring?"


    This is just Lin Mengya''s guess. Long Tianyu has always been an activist. When she heard what she said, she immediately grabbed the bell and said, "otherwise, I''ll lead these things out with the bell?"


    She shook her head and said, "if you do this, ordinary people will suffer."


    While she was thinking, she saw the lights next to her and immediately had an idea in her heart.


    "Why don''t we give him a moth to the fire!"


    The closed door opened again, but this time, those birds were not unprepared.


    In the copper basin she used to wash her face, there was a raging fire at the moment.


    She uses long Tianyu''s sword and carries one of the bells. The thin body of the sword just keeps the gap between the two doors to the extent that a bird can''t fly in.


    When everything was ready, she shook the hilt gently.


    The crisp and sweet bell sound is like a signal to call those birds. The birds who just didn''t listen to wandering in other rooms have come straight to it now.


    Her bell kept falling and kept pressing on the brazier.


    In an instant, the nearest bird was swallowed by the fire.


    And the birds behind it go one after another without realizing it.


    Once caught in fire, those birds become charcoal birds in an instant.


    Although there are a lot of them, they are too small and the fire is very prosperous, but in the twinkling of an eye, more than 100 have only become the booty of the brazier.


    A bad smell made Lin Mengya, a person with special sensitivity to all five senses, suffer a great crime.


    When the fire was almost over, she immediately threw the bell into the brazier and made a pit.


    Take back long Tianyu''s sword and return it to its owner. She is still satisfied with such achievements.


    "Isn''t this a good way?"


    She was the second iron powder in her life. They immediately applauded and blew rainbow farts.


    Finally, amid the praise of the two of them who spoke too fast, Lin Mengya nodded demurely.


    "In that case, let''s act as planned."


    The three act quickly and have a clear division of labor.


    Of course, the main force is Yu. She and Cairu are responsible for after the break.


    Yu''s skill is quite flexible. He shakes the bell and defends the birds rushing towards him with a brazier.


    She and Cairu are responsible for holding the fuel, that is, the remains of tables, chairs and benches crushed by Yu''s foot, and acting as supply soldiers.

 Chapter 2211

    The number of birds is huge. No matter where they go, they are full of difficulties and can''t rush to the gate at all.


    Fortunately, their purpose was to remind everyone that as they walked, they shouted, "don''t open the door easily. First take off the bell in the room and then burn it with fire. These things outside will kill people!"


    The first thing to hear them remind is the group of guys brought here. These people are all armed with martial arts. In addition, they have been trained by Hanya guard and have strong adaptability.


    Soon they made as like as two peas Lam Meng three of them, and they joined forces in victory.


    "Master, we protect you and rush out!"


    To be honest, although they had been prepared, they couldn''t help but be frightened to see the strange birds everywhere outside.


    This thing is very tricky. If you are careless, there will be a small sharp wound on your body.


    Lin Mengya, who is protected by Tuan Tuan in the center, is not afraid.


    Because she found that the birds seemed to be flying around her all the time and didn''t dare to bite her at all.


    In order to prove her guess, she quietly stretched out her hand.


    Sure enough, the dense flock of birds did not fall on her. Long Tianyu, who had been paying close attention to her side, pulled her hand down and held it in her hand.


    She knows what men mean.


    For her safety, she must pretend to be an ordinary person.


    They walked from the back of the guest house to the front yard. Although everyone kept reminding them all the way, some people still paid the price of their lives.


    In an open door, several flesh and blood bodies fell to the ground.


    Just a quick glance, she saw that the residual flesh and blood attached to the skeleton was full of holes, just like bean curd residue.


    The birds opened a carnival with the theme of flesh and blood. Who could have thought that just such a gadget could kill people.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    Now no one will take into account the problem of not exposing their strength. The first goal is to escape.


    Through the death of several people, we have gradually understood the current situation, and their reminder has become the last straw for us.


    The survivors finally reacted and followed their example, using fire to open up a way to survive.


    At this time, long Tianyu suddenly stuffed the brazier into the people next to him. Relying on his skill, he got into the kitchen of the guest house in a hurry.


    "Get out of the way!"


    A violent drink came out of thin air, and everyone dodged, revealing the most dense flock of birds.


    He saw long Tianyu holding two large pots in his hand and splashing them towards the densest place of the bird flock in an instant.


    And Lin Mengya was so blessed that she threw the torch in her hand in the same direction.


    In an instant, the flame soared into the air, and the dark one immediately fell into the sea of fire.


    Because of the low flying birds, this sea of fire is like a burning cloud hanging in the sky.


    But after the burning, black spots kept falling. The birds that had oppressed people just now were scattered and could not become the climate before long.


    Long Tianyu poured serious fire oil, and those birds liked to appear in groups, which made the fire spread very fast.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, they escaped from the bird''s mouth.


    She patted her chest, soothed her crazy beating heart, and then ran to him under the cover of her own people.


    "Have you been bitten?"


    She immediately lifted the man''s sleeve to check. Fortunately, this talent is bold and has no wounds.


    Long Tianyu patted her on the back and said, "it doesn''t matter. These little animals can''t hurt me."


    The remaining birds, under everyone''s encirclement and suppression, can no longer pose a threat to their lives.


    Unfortunately, they suffered heavy losses this time, and almost half of them died under the bird''s beak.


    Who could have thought that this seemingly harmless little guy was a deadly weapon?


    "What should we do now?"


    Everyone fell to the ground in embarrassment. It was a headache to think of the way out in the future.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu walked to the door of the guest house. It is strange that there is no one to guard here.


    When the people behind saw that the outside was empty, they immediately ignored everything, got up and ran out.


    Soon, the guest house was empty. Except for the bodies, there were only birds burned into coke.


    "Shall we go too?" She asked for the advice of long Tianyu.


    After a little meditation, the latter nodded and said, "I want you to leave now, and then go to Gucheng to inquire about the situation."


    Lin Mengya followed him without hesitation. The guest house stood where it was, like a tempting devil, opening a dark mouth and waiting for the arrival of the next batch of sacrifice.


    Long Tianyu sent them to a hidden place. The entrance was a cellar that seemed to be deserted.


    No one can guess that there is a hidden secret door here. After opening, there is a hole in it.


    He lit the kerosene lamp and arranged everyone.


    "No one knows here except me. You have a good rest here first. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Lin Mengya repeatedly told him to be careful. The latter gently kissed her forehead to let her not worry.


    The space under the cellar is still spacious. At least they don''t feel any chest tightness or poor breathing.


    She let everyone rest in place, and then came to the deepest place alone.


    Sure that no one could see her, she took a small box out of her sleeve.


    Listen carefully to the sound of something flapping its wings. She covered the small box with her clothes, and then dared to open the cover, but her hand quickly covered the box.


    But the strange thing is that the bird really didn''t bite her, but hid at the bottom of the box.


    She grew bolder and reached in to grab it.


    The bird was seized of its wings and could not escape, but she finally got a chance to observe the living.


    "What kind of bird is this?"


    Even small drugs in the system are curious.


    When it comes to small birds, his database contains information about hummingbirds, but the bird in front of him is a little smaller than hummingbirds, but its sharp, thin and long mouth has become its unique weapon.


    The beak is tubular and hollow in the middle.


    When you pierce a person''s skin, you can take away the small piece of meat in the middle by the way, so the wound will be very painful.


    She observed it carefully and thought that the bird was really not strange.


    "Master, it seems to have no eyes!"


    Xiaoyao said in great surprise.


    "Nonsense, this is not an eye... Eh, this is not an eye!"


    Just now she touched it and found that the part of the eye was actually two hard vitrified objects.


    And no matter how she touches it,


    The bird didn''t respond.


    Coupled with their sensitivity to ringing tones, it must be sound, not performance, that guides their direction.


    After a long time of trouble, I''m still a blind bird!


    Although there are animals with poor eyesight in nature who rely on sound or smell to identify direction, they are only a few after all.


    In particular, small animals that can fly will not be completely invisible under basic circumstances.


    Especially for animals like eagles, their eyesight is much better.


    This little thing is so strange.


    She looked around and couldn''t get a final conclusion. Finally, she had to put the bird back in the box.


    Not far away, Cairu was watching her carefully. When she came out, Cairu walked up to her in two steps, lowered her voice and asked with concern, "master, where are you hurt? Does it matter?"


    She shook her head and signaled cheru not to be too nervous.


    "I haven''t been hurt, but do you still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt any more now. The pain comes and goes quickly. By the way, master, what are we going to do next? Do you want to contact your family?"


    She thought for a while, but decided to hold still for the time being.


    Although she had no intention of fighting for "God''s grace", the other party wanted to get rid of her several times just because of some anecdotal things. How could she not revenge herself?


    "I guess they must still have a back move. Instead of giving them prevention, it''s better to use this identity to deal with them to the end."


    If she hadn''t met, she might not mind her own business. But now she had to hold on to what they all wanted.


    Angry with those crazy perverts!


    Long Tianyu lived up to expectations and returned to the cellar with food. At the same time, he also brought a message.


    Those businessmen who tried to escape by any means were recaptured by the guards on various charges when they came to the gate of the city.


    But they were neither sent to prison nor returned to the guest house, but sent to the wilderness by the guards.


    The consequences can be imagined.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu had made plans and saved all those people in front of them.


    "I''m trying to find out all the things they know. As for Gu Cheng, he said that he had been ordered to go by boss Yang before. He didn''t know that something like that would happen there, because the order he received was to use fire attack to deal with these survivors last night."


    It seems that boss Yang changed his method temporarily because she disturbed the situation.


    Those rescued by long Tianyu will become their witnesses.


    "What about boss Yang?"


    She picked her eyebrows, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "He can''t run. Gu Cheng has been staring at him. And this man is very conceited. If we all run away, he won''t give up. Soon he will show his feet."


    Long Tianyu is also bound to win this man.


    But now he still has something important to do. It''s not appropriate to disturb each other for a while.


    "The most important thing is the person behind him who instructs him to do these things."


    She guessed that it must have something to do with the guy in the temple who had ulterior motives and wanted to calculate his man.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly when he heard this.


    "You''d better not be present on the day of the ceremony."

 Chapter 2212

    "Well, I can use my original identity."


    Lin Mengya thought he was worried that his current identity would arouse the other party''s vigilance and embarrass him.


    But long Tianyu shook his head and said with worry: "now, those people are searching for me in the whole city. Now, with these people, even if you use your original identity, the target is too big. If you are not careful, you will show flaws. I don''t want to drag you into this quagmire."


    Lin Mengya pinched her fist and gently beat the man, "what do you think? I''m so weak?"


    This is not an accusation, but more like jiaochen.


    Long Tianyu was afraid of her misunderstanding and explained, "ya''er, I don''t mean that. You''re powerful and better than any woman I''ve ever seen. I know you have self-protection and you''re my biggest backing, but I still don''t want you to be in danger. Do you understand what I mean?"


    He had some anxious explanations and was afraid that his beloved would be sad.


    Obviously, it is a strong king who can choke each other''s doubts about life with a single word. However, she often becomes clumsy in front of her.


    She chuckled in her heart.


    Rare, rare! Isn''t it usually a set of love words? How did the chain fall off at the critical moment?


    Originally, she wanted to embarrass this guy on purpose, but she couldn''t bear to see his eagerness.


    "All right." She said softly, "I know you want to protect me, but we didn''t agree on this before. Let me go with you to save people."


    Facing the firmness of his lover, long Tianyu only felt that all persuasion seemed particularly pale.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t see his poor appearance, Holding his hand, he coaxed in a low voice, "you don''t want me to take risks, so how can I watch you take risks, but I''m indifferent? Besides, who can we trust here except us? People say that husband and wife are united, and their profits break gold. We''ve survived so many storms in the past, but can we capsize in this matter?"


    Facts have proved that some flags really can''t stand disorderly.


    After she planned to change back to Gong Ya''s identity, that is, after the Gong family arrived at the holy city, she tried to contact her family, so that she could return to the team unconsciously.


    But I didn''t expect that the holy city opened up another road this time, so that these aristocratic families can go directly to the temple.


    In this way, she had to get out of the city or into the temple before she could catch up with her family.


    But whether it''s going up or down, the defense is quite tight.


    As Yu said before, they have too many people and too big goals. They are scattered and afraid of being seen through, but they can easily be seen by others.


    Fortunately, with Yu''s care, there is no shortage of food and clothing.


    But this consumption is not the way. Seeing that the day of celebration is coming soon, they have not found a way to mix into the temple without attracting other people''s attention.


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but come out with Cairu to explore the situation.


    In the holy city, which was calm a few days ago, there are constant patrols of past escorts.


    They could hardly find any spare and dead corners, and the whole holy city was surrounded by an iron bucket.


    "Master, are these people here to catch us?"


    Cairu was a little uncertain, but more worried about their plan.


    Squinting, she whispered, "we''re talking to him


    The eyes of the are at most small fish and shrimp. "


    "Then why are they so popular?"


    She looked at a place hidden in the clouds. "Nature is for the people in the temple."


    In fact, so far, she is still a little uncertain.


    No one publicized Yu''s escape, so that all people tacitly agreed that the next Temple Lord was him.


    If the other party''s purpose is to trap Yu, he should at least deliberately flow out some gaps to deceive them.


    Now she can''t see each other''s purpose.


    While they were talking, a team with very special clothes just walked through the street.


    Someone nearby recognized it and whispered, "aren''t those people from the holy witch family?"


    Witches can communicate with ghosts and gods in heaven and earth.


    But they are not common at ordinary times. They only appear at major festivals of the temple or when the temple Lord is changed.


    The whereabouts of these people have become a mystery. It is said that they usually live in a small town. In order to maintain the purity of blood and make it easier to communicate with God, they will not intermarry with others, and even spend their whole life in the small town.


    It was also the first time she had seen these people.


    Everyone was wrapped in a white robe, leaving only a pair of eyes up and down.


    But those eyes are strange.


    She inadvertently looked at each other and was in a trance.


    Fortunately, the timely interference of the system allowed him to get rid of the strange situation brought by the other party''s eyes as quickly as possible.


    Those eyes are too deep. Obviously, just a casual glance can have the magic to attract her.


    Now she knows why these people are worshipped and shrouded in such eyes. Who can escape?


    Next to Cairu was also stunned. She couldn''t help recalling those things in her mind.


    After rigorous training, the first time she performed a task and killed for the first time, she quickly flashed through her mind like a lantern.


    Guilt tore his heart, and those useless emotions that had long been abandoned by her seemed to breed wantonly.


    At that moment, she had a feeling of great enlightenment and wanted to put everything down and return to the dust.


    Just then, I heard the warning of my master.


    "Don''t look into their eyes!"


    Then her eyes darkened, and those fierce emotions that almost swallowed her faded in an instant.


    She stared at her hands. She really couldn''t understand where those ideas came from.


    "This... What''s the matter with me?"


    She seemed to be possessed just now. It was clear that she had seen those things for a long time, but the residual emotion in her heart made her inexplicably palpitating.


    "You should be influenced by them."


    At that time, Lin Mengya believed that if she didn''t have systematic body protection, the situation would be better than Cairu.


    "But they didn''t do anything?"


    Cairu was surprised. She was sure that she was not poisoned or manipulated, but the feeling just now was too strange.


    When those people went away, Lin Mengya looked around and said, "this is a very ancient and mysterious pupil technique. If the other party''s eyes are trained through special training, it is likely to control people''s emotions in the initial stage."


    This pupil technique is also recorded in the zither spectrum, but it is extremely despised.


    Because this method of complaint is at the expense of the practitioner''s eyes.


    If you want to practice, you must transform your eyes from an early age. In fact, the medicine you take or the medicine you use to smoke your eyes is not very friendly to your eyesight.


    On the road to success, a large number of people will become blind, and even if they practice, they are likely to lose their basic vision in middle age.


    Therefore, the summary on the zither spectrum says that this pupil technique kills one thousand enemies and loses eight hundred.


    And if you practice, you will either become really blind or half blind.


    Such results are irreversible, so there are no specific steps on the zither spectrum, but only a few words.


    But I don''t want to meet a living here.


    "They''re all here. It seems that there''s a lot of noise in the temple this time."


    But what made her more sad was that he did not know whether these people were enemies or friends.


    If these people are in collusion with that person, let alone them, even those aristocratic families can''t escape.


    Imagine that anyone who looks at you will fall into a mental breakdown.


    It''s the biggest killer!


    But she was also curious that these people were so powerful. What role did they play in the temple ceremony?


    Can''t you threaten those families by pupil surgery?


    Fortunately, this question got a perfect answer from long Tianyu''s mouth.


    "They come to dance the sacrificial dance. Every generation of the exchange of new and old temple owners should inform the gods. As a holy witch family, they are an important channel to connect the communication between God and the temple."


    It''s been a long time. It''s so bad. It''s just a microphone.


    "But didn''t it say that the Oracle can only be heard by specific people?"


    She always thought she was special, so it seems nothing.


    Soon, long Tianyu answered her doubts.


    "Although all the words spoken by God can be regarded as oracles, only those with prophecy of disasters or blessings can be regarded as serious oracles. Before, all the palace families could hear were prophecies of disasters, and the role of these Saint witches was to pass on what the temple wanted to tell God. Generally, God would send a warning if he didn''t agree, and others would not No response. "


    "Oh."


    It turned out that she was just a weather forecast, and she was the telephone line of zhengbajing.


    After silent Tucao, she did not make complaints about anything else.


    She never believed the so-called "God" for a moment.


    Those so-called oracles must be people making trouble, or some uncanny workmanship of nature.


    Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with them.


    However, she had a flash of inspiration when she thought of the saint witch''s dress.


    "We can dress up as a saint Witch and sneak in! And no one should dare to stop them?"


    But her proposal was crushed by the IQ of her own man.


    "You know, the reason why the holy witch family covers their faces is that their eyes are unique enough. If those people doubt it, they only need to look carefully at their eyes to know whether it is true or false, not to mention that all the holy witch families have to go to the altar to dance to worship gods in the end. I haven''t even seen it. How can I dance?"

 Chapter 2213

    He said that these were not intended to suppress Lin Mengya''s enthusiasm. The latter was slightly stunned and then lowered his head.


    Long Tianyu regretted and apologized immediately.


    "I''m not questioning your idea. Your idea is very good, but it''s really difficult."


    But there was still no sound and looked more depressed.


    He suddenly panicked and hurriedly held people in his arms. He didn''t know how to comfort them.


    "My wife is extremely clever. The method she came up with is also refreshing. I take it for granted. You wait for me to find a method, and you can do it."


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, if you can''t do it, you can''t do it. It''s my thoughtlessness. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" He put her hand on his chest and said solemnly, "people say that women sing and men follow. My wife has figured out how to do it. If I can''t do it, I''m incompetent and don''t deserve my wife''s wonderful idea."


    Look at his serious face, but Lin Mengya is overjoyed.


    It really killed her.


    "Well, I''ll think of a way."


    Long Tianyu knew she was not angry and was curious.


    "The sacrificial dance is easy to say. Anyway, at that time, we have slipped in to save the master. Even if they want to find us, they may not be able to find it. But the eyes of the holy witch family are too special, unless we can use a way to make them dare not look at our eyes."


    His method is indeed the safest, but it will also arouse the suspicion of others.


    As they were talking, she suddenly grabbed long Tianyu''s shoulders.


    "Look at me!"


    The voice was soft and seemed to have irresistible magic. Long Tianyu looked at it all at once.


    At the next moment, he only felt a whirl in his mind, and his body seemed to be pulled away, subconsciously leaning against the wall.


    Such a weak long Tianyu startled her. She could help people up and asked with concern, "are you all right?"


    He waved his hand and rubbed his forehead with his slender fingers.


    As like as two peas, how did you do that?


    Long Tianyu''s words showed some excitement. When he recovered, he looked at his wife with appreciation in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she did not cause any damage to long Tianyu.


    Small drugs in the system are laughing at her timidity. It''s just the primary hypnosis, which will never have a bad impact on people.


    "In fact, this is just a small hypnosis experiment made by the system using my eyes and voice."


    She briefly introduced to long Tianyu.


    In fact, in the final analysis, the pupil technique of the holy witch family also uses the eyes as a medium or tool.


    Although she can''t completely imitate this, the final effect is very similar whether it is assisted by some aroma or sound.


    Moreover, the holy witch family does not see anyone all year round, and there must be a few who can see the power of pupil art.


    As long as they are careful, they can muddle through.


    Unexpectedly, his wife still had such talent. Long Tianyu''s pride was almost uncontrollable.


    He knew that his wife could do anything. Those mediocre fat and vulgar powder could not be compared at all!


    "Can you teach us these, too?"


    Facing the expectation in her man''s eyes, she nodded hesitantly.


    "However, if you do it, the effect may be discounted."


    "Can we really all learn?"


    Long Tianyu was a little excited. She couldn''t help laughing and asked, "how do I feel that you seem to be particularly interested in this matter? Or do you think of something different."


    Hearing her ask, long Tianyu gave a low smile.


    "If I suddenly use this move when I fight with others to catch the other party off guard, I can win by virtue of this moment."


    This is really... Unexpected joy?


    Then he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the difference between this and Yang Lime''s eyes? You''re not afraid of your opponent scolding you. This is a dirty trick?"


    Unexpectedly, your highness Xi, who is indomitable in front of outsiders, can''t bear to look directly at the three views.


    "How can it be the same? Using lime is a sneak attack. Such a person doesn''t deserve to fight with me at all. But if I learn it, it''s my own extra talent. It''s not a waste."


    Well, well, it doesn''t make any difference in her eyes anyway.


    Time was pressing. After determining that the plan was feasible, the couple began to prepare.


    Even if they want to find a chance to join the holy witch clan, they have to know the basic situation of each other.


    Fortunately, in addition to Yu, the great master, there are also the two and three brothers who are best at hiding their bodies


    However, in just two days, they obtained very detailed information.


    Although the holy witch family is mysterious, it can''t escape eating, drinking and sleeping as long as they are human.


    The people of the holy witch family have a very fine diet because of their physique.


    And in order to keep their eyes, they often shut themselves in the house.


    During the day, few people will come out for activities.


    And even in the house, they close their eyes.


    When hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    A good pair of eyes must be evil into that virtue, not to mention how inconvenient ordinary life is, they clearly have eyes, but live a blind life.


    This kind of behavior is really unacceptable to her.


    They also inquired about the sacrificial dance ADA, which is said to have been handed down from ancient times.


    In other words, it is to return to nature. Basically, there is no particularly difficult action.


    But how to get in is still a big problem.


    Now long Tianyu and ADA both tend to wait until most of the holy witch people go in, and they pretend to be left behind and sneak into the temple.


    This method is good, but it is easy to be exposed.


    She thought for a moment and said, "is it possible for us to join the holy witch team before?"


    "Yes, but we need to find an alternative goal."


    For long Tianyu, this method is not difficult.


    The difficult thing is how to pretend to be like it. Otherwise, the people of the holy witch clan will notice it before they go in.


    "Don''t they say that the people of the holy witch family have a special constitution and even have to pay special attention to what they eat? After all, this is a holy city. So even if they are a little acclimatized, it must be normal?"


    Long Tianyu immediately understood her meaning and aroused a smile.


    "That''s right. I think they should treat ordinary minor diseases by themselves, but


    What if it is a disease that must be cured by outsiders? "


    The couple hit it off immediately, but before the action, she asked the three brothers to go and have a good survey.


    But this time, what they need to pay attention to is the way of action and some habits of those people.


    For example, do they have any special rules when they knock on the door, and do they have a special aroma.


    You know, in order to protect their eyes, they are willing to lose their eyesight temporarily.


    In general, blind people have the sharpest hearing and smell. She doesn''t want to show her feet in these details.


    Sure enough, the news brought back by Ah Da and them gave Lin Mengya more confidence in how to get in.


    The holy witch people use potions to fumigate their eyes every day, so they all have a strong smell of medicine.


    Don''t look at Ah Da. They just dived in and observed for a few days, but they were all covered with that strange smell.


    OK, they have her big killer. Others may not get the prescription for a lifetime. He just smells it and knows what medicine it is.


    But at the same time, it also makes Lin Mengya feel bad about the saint witch family.


    Because the most important flavor is human eyes.


    Although she may not be able to make the medicine 100%, she can confuse the fake with the real.


    And they also selected several goals at the same time. She decided to wait until the goals appeared and determine them herself.


    Because everyone will have their own unique smell, even if the taste of the potion is the same, but the taste presented in everyone is also slightly different.


    Therefore, in order to better penetrate into the ranks of the holy witch family, she must do better in details.


    The next day, ADA put the things given to him by long Tianyu into the diet of those people.


    These people are very careful. They even eat in their own place, and once they find that the food tastes wrong, they won''t eat again.


    Therefore, Ah Da didn''t go all out, but tried a little bit. It took three days and didn''t arouse the suspicion of those people.


    On the fourth day, those selected by them had symptoms of physical discomfort. The saint witch family would have some medical skills, and they knew more about their companions'' bodies.


    But this time, no matter what method they used, they failed to relieve the pain of their companions.


    As a last resort, they asked the Sheriff of the holy city for help.


    After receiving the news, Gu Cheng personally took people to take the uncomfortable Saint witch people to a medical museum in the city.


    Here, long Tianyu and Lin Mengya have dressed up as guys, waiting for their arrival.


    Seeing the people of the holy witch family again, Lin Mengya was already very careful.


    "This is a distinguished guest of our holy city. You must take good care of it. If you don''t cure people, be careful that saints will punish you!"


    Gu Cheng warned.


    In the shop, the boss nodded as obediently as the two guys dressed as them.


    But when Lin Mengya took the opportunity to help, she was stopped.


    "Just stand at the door and serve. You''re not needed here."


    The cold and disdainful tone forced her to stop.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is just the most insignificant guy, but the people inside are very cautious.

 Chapter 2214

    "You, come here."


    She immediately trotted over and said politely, "Dear guest, what can I do for you?"


    "Look up and look at me."


    That voice is like cold jade, which makes people''s body cool for no reason.


    Her heart thumped, but she maintained her superficial composure and raised her head as if she didn''t know it.


    I saw a pair of gray eyes on the man''s face. If an ordinary person, I''m afraid he will be controlled by these eyes at once.


    There was a noise in my mind, and my confused mind immediately woke up.


    It was agreed with her by Xiaoyao, but on the surface, she pretended to be dizzy.


    The man asked, "who the hell are you?"


    "My name is Wang Er."


    "Who sent you?"


    "It''s from our shopkeeper."


    "Who is your shopkeeper?"


    "Our shopkeeper is the boss of wan''antang."


    After asking for several times, she made sure that there was nothing wrong in her answer, and the man was a little relieved.


    Then he said impatiently, "you must listen to me in the future. No matter what I ask you to do, you must do it."


    Her heart was cold, but she agreed without hesitation.


    "I see."


    The man waved, "now stand outside and don''t come in without my order."


    She turned and walked out, but her eyes were clear and bright.


    Standing at the door, she looked like she was waking up from a dream after a while.


    "Well, what happened to me just now?"


    She muttered to herself, then immediately knocked on the door and asked, "distinguished guest, I''m sorry just now..."


    The people inside interrupted her impolitely.


    "It doesn''t matter what happened just now. Just stay there. No one is allowed to come in without my order."


    "Yes, you can rest assured!"


    She stood at the door, but she was thinking about what had just happened.


    The wariness of the saint witch family surprised her.


    Even if not in the place where they live, these people will never allow outsiders to intervene easily.


    And for everyone close to them, they will torture them with pupil surgery.


    Fortunately, they had studied it before and nothing went wrong.


    It seems that if they want to get in, they have to wait patiently for the opportunity.


    Standing outside for a long time, the people inside asked for hot water and medicine. They almost called her like a mule and horse.


    However, probably because she had been controlled by pupil surgery before, and her cleverness this afternoon greatly reduced each other''s wariness.


    Finally in the evening, she got the right to enter the room.


    "Come and help me with this."


    It was a pale, slender young man who had controlled him before.


    At the moment, he was holding something similar to a small incense burner in his hand.


    The smell of medicine filled the room, which made Lin Mengya immediately understand what was in it.


    But for normal people, this medicine is as powerful as an onion.


    It''s not polite to let people see her come in. As soon as they saw her, they stuffed the small censer into her hand.


    "You can do whatever I want you to do. Don''t talk much."


    She nodded at once.


    The man then picked up his partner and said to her


    "Put this thing in front of his eyes," he said


    Lin Mengya did so. The man poured some liquid out of the bamboo tube pinned to his waist and put it into a small incense burner.


    Then he took the small incense burner and asked Lin Mengya to take a candle.


    He asked Lin Mengya to burn a candle under the small censer. Before long, bursts of choking water vapor came out from the top hole of the small censer.


    "Distinguished guest, this, this is really too choking!"


    Although there was no mirror and she couldn''t see what she was like now, she knew she must be in tears now.


    The man glanced at her unresponsive.


    "Take it well. There''s so much nonsense. It''s a good thing. If you weren''t obedient, I wouldn''t let you take advantage of it!"


    Hehe, she really wants to thank him.


    Now she would rather go to the kitchen and cut a hundred kilograms of onions than "take advantage" here.


    Tears soon blurred her eyes, but the eyes that just felt hot and choked hard gradually came to feel cool.


    When the fumigation of the man in bed was over, he only felt his eyes relaxed.


    Looking at the surprise on her face, the man''s eyes flashed a dark color.


    But she didn''t find out.


    "All right, you go out now."


    Lin Mengya immediately resigned obediently, but after closing the door, she immediately returned to the rest room of the guys.


    Inside, long Tianyu has been waiting for her for a long time.


    "How''s your side? Did they embarrass you?"


    Probably because long Tianyu was tall and looked very annoying, she didn''t get any unreasonable trouble.


    On the contrary, she was called all day, and her legs were sour.


    Immediately sat down and poured two cups of herbal tea water, which was a little relieved.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ve been a servant for a long time before I can get close and have a look."


    Long Tianyu gave her a painful massage.


    "Why don''t you let ah er or ah San change you tomorrow?"


    His own sweetheart is reluctant to give more orders. How can those people let his women serve them?


    "No. He has marked me. If we change people now, the other party will notice it immediately."


    "What? What did he do to you?"


    Looking at the man who suddenly became excited, Lin Mengya immediately lowered her voice and comforted, "it''s not what you imagined. Are you looking at my eyes now different from before?"


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu bent down and looked at her seriously.


    She has a pair of very beautiful eyes, and probably because of her blood, the position of the middle pupil sometimes turns into a gorgeous purple.


    But now I feel that her eyes are a little gray, which is not as clear as before.


    "Who did it?"


    For a moment, the chill on the man''s face was enough to freeze the initiator to death, but fortunately, Lin Mengya explained in time: "this is only temporary. Don''t worry, I will never be like them."


    Although he was guaranteed, long Tianyu''s anger remained.


    What he cares about most and hates most is that someone tampers with his beloved, not to mention that this change may damage her body.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable? Will it hurt you?"


    This is part of his greatest concern.


    "If you are an ordinary person, you may become blurred vision in the future. But it doesn''t matter to me."


    What about the medicine


    Question.


    In addition to the initial feeling that the eyes are very cool and the eyesight may become slightly better, if it is not used for a long time, the eyesight will be affected.


    In other words, the eyes are addictive.


    After knowing all this, long Tianyu couldn''t help but say coldly, "these people are damn! Do they think everyone wants to become blind like them?"


    Lin Mengya is also very tired of the recklessness of the holy witch family.


    "But what I think is somewhat suspicious is, why did he use such things on me?"


    "Crazy, who knows what that thing thinks!"


    Now the holy witch family has died in the heart of long Tianyu. If you dare to touch his woman, you''d better be prepared to pay a price.


    "So I''d better do it."


    When she finished, she saw that long Tianyu''s face changed, and immediately said softly, "I promise you, this thing is of no use to me. Besides, if you change them, they will lose a pair of eyes. I believe with you by my side, those people don''t pose any threat to me."


    How else can we say that one thing falls to another?


    Her request is the only one in the world, which makes long Tianyu unable to refuse.


    Although he didn''t want to, he couldn''t really believe and refuse her request.


    In desperation, I had to make three rules with her.


    First, in any case, we should put our own safety first.


    Second, once you find something wrong, you should ask him for help immediately, and he will arrive at the first time.


    Third, if there is anything unusual, whether it will be exposed or not, and regardless of their plans, she''d better turn around and run.


    After forcing Lin Mengya to agree, long Tianyu reluctantly agreed to let her continue to act.


    As the candle flickered, Lin Mengya looked at the serious face close at hand and couldn''t help stretching out her hand to pull his cheeks.


    "Come on, I''ve cooperated so much. Who are you still showing it to?"


    Someone who was ravaged smiled reluctantly.


    "I didn''t!"


    "If I say yes, you won''t listen to me?"


    Immediately, the unruly little wife of the overlord went online. Long Tianyu ate her and immediately coaxed her and said, "no, no, listen! Everything in my family is up to my wife. Whoever doesn''t listen to me will teach anyone a lesson!"


    Lin Mengya, who failed in "flirting", snorted, "come on, come on, I''ve been flirting. Why didn''t I see it before? You''re still a flirt?"


    Even though he has never heard of the word "drama essence", long Tianyu, who has strong understanding ability, still understands what his wife means.


    "My wife''s good teaching is to your credit."


    "Hehe."


    Lin Meng Yapi laughed at his own man''s immorality. It''s rare for them to have such a leisurely time together.


    Late at night, they slept together on the cold wooden bed.


    No matter what they face tomorrow, and no matter what kind of conspiracy and storm will hit, they will eventually be the safest harbor for each other.


    The next day, when it was dawn, they were called up by other guys.


    "Why are you still sleeping? The distinguished guest inside has been looking for you early in the morning. Hurry up. If the shopkeeper knows, you have to deduct your salary!"


    The man who said this was a little older than her, and Lin Mengya immediately agreed to go.


    The guy looked at her back with envy.


    Why did you let that lazy man meet you?

 Chapter 2215

    Jealousy belongs to jealousy, but the man shook his head at the thought of the difficulty of the guest.


    He doesn''t want to be yelled around like a donkey.


    "Donkey" herself went out of the room again and knocked gently on the door. She pressed her throat and said in a male voice, "distinguished guest, what can I do for you?"


    The people inside immediately opened the door and looked down at her.


    "Why did you come?"


    Tone, with a strong dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mengya submissively explained: "sorry, I slept a little late last night, so I got up late."


    "All right, come in."


    The man dodged and let her into the house.


    Inside, those people are still in a coma.


    Long Tianyu''s medicine is very powerful. Although it won''t really kill them, if the medicine is not right, I''m afraid these people won''t wake up in a short time.


    As soon as she entered the door, the man asked her to help these people fumigate their eyes with candles, just like yesterday.


    This medicine is very powerful. After fumigation, she only felt that her eyesight seemed to be much clearer.


    And the man''s eyes kept staring at her.


    After seeing the muddy gray in her eyes, she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Go outside and watch first. Like yesterday, no one is allowed to come in without my permission."


    She did it at once.


    But today that person has not always been around his partner.


    Taking advantage of this rest, long Tianyu slipped over.


    "How''s it going?"


    He asked, lip synching.


    "There seems to be something urgent left just now, but he told me to stay here and don''t let anyone in."


    She''s sure there''s no one watching.


    However, the people outside are brought by Gu Cheng, and she is controlled, so the holy witch people will rest assured.


    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Long Tianyu wants to go in quietly, but Lin Mengya gently pulls him.


    "Don''t worry."


    It was not easy to replace those people, and she always felt that the person who took care of their partners seemed to have her mind.


    "OK, be careful yourself. I''ll go back first."


    In this kind of thing, long Tianyu doesn''t procrastinate at all.


    The person who knows the inside story best is his wife, so he trusts her judgment very much.


    Sometimes two people work together and are stubborn.


    Not long after long Tianyu disappeared, the man came back in a hurry.


    And there was a smell of blood on his body.


    He stood at the door and looked evil at the boy at the door, with a cruel background on his face.


    "Come in and do me a favor."


    If Lin Mengya liked watching horror movies in modern times, he knew that this was a very unknown beginning.


    How much cannon fodder died under this seemingly light question.


    She immediately followed in, but this time, the man closed the door tightly.


    In an instant, a strange uneasiness spread rapidly from her back.


    "How old are you?"


    The person who usually only directed her with a cold face asked her about her today.


    Lin Mengya endured a strong sense of uneasiness, but a touch of uneasiness appeared on her face.


    "The little one is twenty this year."


    "Oh? I don''t think you''re twenty."


    Indeed, her figure is thin


    , it''s still OK to pretend to be a little childe or something. It''s a little against peace to pretend to be a man.


    "I''ve been in poor health since I was a child, so I always look younger than my peers. My mother is also afraid that I won''t live long, so she let me follow our shopkeeper''s Apprentice."


    This is also reasonable.


    But the other party said faintly, "your mother is really far sighted."


    "Ha?"


    She looked up and just wanted to ask the other party what it meant, she suddenly bumped into the gray hazy again.


    "Master, be careful!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao has already taken precautions, so this time, she keeps awake from beginning to end, even when she shakes her mind.


    But on the surface, she pretended to be confused.


    "Now, sit here."


    The man waved to her and then pointed to a chair in the middle of the room.


    When she sat down, the man took out the stove used to fumigate his eyes.


    "Put it on your lap."


    She did it skillfully. The whole process was like a doll that could be easily manipulated.


    The man didn''t pay too much attention to her. He just opened his purse and took out a small pottery pot from it.


    With the lid of the jar opened, there was a strong smell of blood and medicine, which almost choked her.


    Why do these people always like to do those disgusting things?


    But before she could make complaints about it for too long, she poured things from the pot into the small stove she held in her hand.


    At that time, Lin Mengya thought she was blind or just closed her sense of smell.


    She fought so hard that she didn''t vomit.


    However, her professional quality was still there. She successfully identified the things in the jar - they were pairs of human eyeballs.


    The man was very careful, just like pouring some baby. Finally, he knocked gently for fear of what remained.


    After that, as he did every time, he smoked and roasted the bottom with a lighted candle.


    Soon, a strong vapor rose.


    Although she wanted to get rid of the things in her hand, the man kept staring at her.


    Slowly, she felt her eyes cool and comfortable, but as the water mist became thicker and thicker, she gradually felt nothing.


    At this time, the man seemed particularly excited.


    "Come on, I haven''t met such beautiful eyes as you. Oh, just wait a little longer, your eyes will become my medicine."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya felt cold.


    Sure enough, perverts are similar. Her eyes are so long. What''s wrong with him?


    The man stood aside and looked expectantly into her eyes.


    Soon, those beautiful eyes will swell and fall off themselves.


    At that time, his pupil operation may be more powerful!


    While dreaming, Lin Mengya was a little suspicious.


    She couldn''t help asking in her mind, "little medicine, should I be more special?"


    "Ah? What do you mean, master?"


    "You see, he obviously wants to plot against me. But I don''t seem to have any other reaction except that my eyes just felt comfortable."


    To be honest, she''s worried.


    Although she can pretend, sometimes, especially when there is a great chance to destroy her physical function, her system becomes an obstacle.


    The little medicine nodded and said, "that''s reasonable, or we''ll find a way to make you a goldfish eye?"


    Uh


    In almost a second, she rejected the small medicine proposal.


    "No, no, that''s not beautiful."


    "Then why don''t you roll your eyes?"


    Lin Mengya continued to deny.


    "Can''t I have a little technical content, and I have to take into account my own image?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao thinks he may have a tendency to be autistic.


    "You''re in trouble now. What image do you want? Also, you''re easy to become a man, or the kind you can''t find when you fall into the crowd. What image do you want?"


    The owner who was ruthlessly exposed said she was unhappy.


    "You weren''t like this before. Hum, you''re not cute at all!"


    An AI who worked hard for her master 24 hours a day said that she was making trouble without reason, and said that her master was really a ruthless, shameless and unreasonable person.


    Just as she and Xiaoyao quarreled with each other in the system, the saint witch people who waited for a long time and didn''t see her eyes expand and don''t fall down had some doubts in their eyes.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?"


    He asked this guy to fumigate with his partner for a while yesterday. It is said that there is no secret method in the family to prepare. His eyes should have an uncomfortable reaction soon.


    Why is he like nothing now?


    Thinking of this, the man took the small stove, opened the cover and examined it carefully.


    Yes, he carefully prepared everything inside. There won''t be any mistakes at all. Can you say


    The man raised his head fiercely, and his eyes twinkled and stared at each other.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who knew she could no longer play, simply tore off her disguise.


    "I''m just a little guy, but you''re really cruel and cruel. Even an ordinary passer-by won''t let go."


    She scratched her lips and said sarcastically.


    The other party''s face sank suddenly. With that pale face and those eyes that are not quite like normal people, it seems that this person is like a demon climbing out of hell.


    "Damn it, you pretended!"


    Shock is greater than anger.


    You know, he used pupil surgery twice on this guy. He is a middle strength in the family, but he doesn''t want to be fooled by a guy.


    "Yes, I''m pretending. Alas, it''s not my fault. You can only blame yourself for your poor practice."


    This was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, and the other party immediately became angry with shame and looked vicious.


    "Good! I''ve always wanted to find a special pair of eyes. Now I''m afraid I''ve found them. It''s your honor to die in my hand."


    Then he took out the dagger in his arms and rushed straight at her.


    Seeing such a scene, Lin Mengya didn''t panic.


    She just lazily raised her wrist and gently buckled the mechanism.


    With a whoosh, a small crossbow and arrow flew over the man''s scalp.


    "Don''t be so impulsive, young man, or you may suffer losses!"


    The man who was just aggressive is now stiff.


    He dared not move, and the dagger in his hand seemed to be a decoration.


    On the scalp, I feel hot pain.


    Just now, just an inch short, the crossbow might poke at his head.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Mengya lazily raised her hand.


    "Just remember one word and be good. I won''t hurt you too much."


    The man dared not retort, so he had to gnash his teeth and watch her leisurely open the door.


    "It''s done. Come on in."

 Chapter 2216

    The man was even more flustered when he heard this. He didn''t expect that there were her accomplices here besides her!


    Long Tianyu, who was dressed as a waiter, came in first, followed by ADA.


    She saw what he meant at a glance, which is very consistent with Yu''s style of doing things - never let the enemy fully understand how many cards you have.


    "What exactly do you want to do? I tell you, this is a holy city. If you dare to be against me, I''m afraid you''ll never get out of here again!"


    Despite his panic, the man still felt that he had enough confidence.


    Lin Mengya thought this was very funny.


    "Look what you said, since we have the courage to do this, we can escape from here. Do you think I will do such a stupid thing in order to take our own life?"


    The man felt as if he had been deeply despised by the people in front of him.


    But now we are outnumbered, and he can''t shout for help.


    The man standing behind her was full of cold murders in his eyes.


    He stepped back a few steps and finally fell on the bed, almost hitting his companion.


    "You, you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now you can say whatever I ask you. Don''t think of playing tricks, or I''ll let you know the price of lying to me."


    From now on, she is an indifferent interrogator.


    "Tell me what you''re here for."


    The people of the holy witch family still want to make the last struggle. After all, there are their people inside and outside here.


    As long as he says hello, people outside will rush in and catch all these thieves.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was an expert in the interrogation world. She suddenly saw the other party''s attempt.


    She came forward and held each other''s throat with a ferocious hand.


    "Want to call, don''t you?"


    The enemy held the most vulnerable throat, and he was also a man who almost shot a crossbow into his head. Those ridiculous pride derived from his ethnic status collapsed in an instant.


    "No, I don''t. I don''t want to cry!"


    "Really?"


    She smiled coldly.


    "You''d better not, or I''m sure I''ll send you to the west when you say the first word!"


    Her eyes were deep. Although the saint witch family was famous for its pupil technique, at this moment, the saint witch family, who had always been unfavourable, felt unprecedented pressure.


    Her eyes were like the tip of a knife that suddenly hit her in the dark.


    Even if he has felt the danger, he will avoid it.


    He couldn''t find any way out except death.


    This sense of repression from top to bottom made him tremble with fear and gradually lost his heart of resistance.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect such an unexpected effect, but now she thinks the other party is affected by her own murderous spirit.


    I can''t help it. I''ve been with experts for a long time, so I naturally have a little fan.


    "Since you all know it, say it happily and avoid the pain of flesh and skin."


    The people who have given up resistance now have no scruples and are busy pouring out what they know.


    "In fact, we''re just here to help the temple."


    "What''s up?"


    "I really don''t know. These are


    Only the elders can know the secrets of respect. "


    The man''s face showed a frightened look. I''m afraid she didn''t believe it. She quickly explained: "in fact, the pupil technique in our family is also strong and weak. Strong people can have more power and participate in more things. Just like this time, we just came to make up, and the elders in our family really play a role."


    When he said this, he also secretly glanced at her. In a pair of gray eyes, he unconsciously showed a look of submission.


    "How powerful is your elder''s pupil skill?"


    She always felt that the holy witch people should come for their own men this time.


    If you really meet someone in the temple, you''d better take precautions early.


    The man hesitated for a moment before he hesitated and said, "the pupil technique of our family is very mysterious. Apart from the elders and patriarchs, we only know a very small part. I only know that the elders can''t open their eyes easily. Even our people can be crazy because of his pupil technique."


    "Is it so powerful?"


    "The elder''s pupil skill is really powerful. I remember a foreigner who was also a top Wulin expert. He killed our territory because he became enemies with our people. At that time, several ordinary people died and could not pose a threat to him. Finally, the elder just took a look at him, and then the man went crazy and lived for a long time It took years to die. "


    Unexpectedly, there is such a rare thing in the world. Even Lin Mengya feels very curious, but now it is more important to find a way to deal with the elders of the holy witch family.


    She looked at the ordinary people with a kind of threat in her tone.


    "Is there any weakness in your elders? Of course, you can choose not to say it. After all, you are right not to do this kind of betrayal."


    The clansman only felt that his future was gloomy. According to this man''s temperament, as long as he dared not say anything, I''m afraid he would die on the spot in the next moment.


    Say it, I''m sorry, elder. If you don''t say it, you can''t protect your life.


    Between himself and others, he chose to protect himself selfishly.


    "If you want to say the weakness, that is, the elder can''t see the strong light because his pupil technique is too powerful. Once he sees the strong light, he will not only hurt, but also lose his sight."


    Oh, is there such a fatal weakness?


    Lin Mengya has to doubt that the person who created this pupil technique is simply a madman.


    "What else?"


    The man shook his head and said bitterly, "I''m just a small role in our family. Otherwise, this kind of patient care won''t fall on me."


    In the holy witch family, anyone with high talent will be rewarded by the family. They will have the best medicinal materials and someone will specially train them.


    It''s not like he''s got a place to hunt wild food.


    If he didn''t want to practice pupil surgery urgently and get a higher position, he wouldn''t stare at this evil spirit so easily.


    It''s really a bitter tear to say.


    Lin Mengya didn''t rush to make a conclusion, but turned back and exchanged a look with his man.


    What this man said is not necessarily true.


    And keeping him is also a lot of trouble.


    "Use it if you can, and throw it away if you can''t."


    The man of his family understood the hesitation in her eyes and set the man''s fate very simply and rudely.


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t come out for this sentence.


    That guy is a living man, not a disposable chopstick.


    And with such a person, it would be more convenient for them to know more about the saint witch family.


    "Take him away and don''t disturb others for the time being."


    She said in a deep voice, and long Tianyu and ADA naturally acted according to the plan.


    ADA knocked the man out cleanly, and then secretly transported him out with his brothers.


    There are only two people left in the room, she and long Tianyu. No, there are those lying in bed.


    "What shall we do now?"


    She asked about the possibility of meeting the elders of the holy witch family in the temple.


    Those elders seem to have Medusa''s eyes. As long as they look at them, they will lose the power of resistance.


    At that time, their master did not save them, but folded himself in, which would be even worse.


    "Don''t worry, aren''t we trying to deal with it now? And the man also said that those elders are not invincible."


    "I know, but it''s too difficult to do so. We know their weaknesses and they know better, so I guess they will choose a place more favorable to themselves. It''s likely that this is a trap for you."


    No wonder even long Tianyu escaped, but the succession ceremony did not stop.


    I''m afraid the man''s idea from the beginning was to lead the snake out of the hole.


    As an old man in the temple, the other party must know the feelings between long Tianyu and his master.


    The man knew that Yu would not be cruel to leave his master and escape alone.


    So he laid a net and waited for them to deliver it to the door.


    From the beginning, the man was sure that he would be the final winner.


    "Don''t be afraid. What about the trap? Haven''t we also broken through the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den? Besides, as long as it is a person, there will be shortcomings, and even the most careful conspiracy will have omissions. We must be calm now."


    She nodded and felt that what her man said was very reasonable.


    Indeed, she is a little too impatient. After all, it is related to her own man. No matter how calm and rational she is, she will worry.


    "You wait here for a while, and I''ll call someone over."


    Long Tianyu hugged her and led her out of the room.


    The people inside don''t know that they may be replaced, and when they wake up, everything may be over.


    After waiting for a while, long Pingyu brought the person she had chosen before.


    Since they want to secretly bring people out of the temple, they will bring more people this time.


    He elected again and again, and finally reduced to five.


    This time, Cairu can''t follow her, but should follow everyone and be responsible for receiving outside.


    With the cooperation of Gu Cheng, the people inside were quietly transported away.


    The rest were dressed in their clothes, disguised and waiting for her orders.


    "The only surprise now is that the man we captured was not included when ADA beat them. Either we put him back and take risks, or we find someone to pretend to be him in the shortest time."


    In fact, she prefers the latter approach. However, they don''t know much about this person.


    If it''s a temporary cram, I don''t know if I can muddle through.


    But long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t think he''s a problem."

 Chapter 2217

    This voice has a similarity of seven or eight points with that person. Lin Mengya feels very curious.


    "Who did you learn this from? It can be vivid in such a short time, talent!"


    Hearing her words, long Tianyu raised his eyebrows.


    "This was learned from a strange scholar in the Jianghu before. Although it can''t compare with my wife, it''s more than enough to fool those people."


    Hearing the speech, she couldn''t help laughing.


    The reason why she can change her voice at will is by adjusting the muscles of her throat.


    However, in this way, it also has a great burden on her voice. Fortunately, the teacher specially prepared a medicine for her to protect her voice.


    Even so, her best skill is to change the sound. If she wants to imitate, especially this unfamiliar sound, she must go through debugging to find the best position of the muscle.


    She nodded. Although Yu''s height and body shape may deviate from that person, thanks to their clothes, those robes can hide most of the lines, and as long as the sound is similar to the taste, those people will not easily doubt.


    These data have been printed in the system. In only two days, she forged all the details of these people very similar.


    But they have the most critical one.


    "Is this sacrificial dance a little... Well, it''s too wild?"


    Lin Mengya was at a loss when she looked at the several atlas that Yu had brought her.


    In fact, in modern times, many primitive tribes also keep some dances to pray to the gods. She has seen similar dances on TV and the Internet before.


    But when it came to her, she felt inexplicably ashamed.


    In particular, these dance movements are too unrestrained. She is a housemaid who has never even been to a bar. She can''t accept it.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t have much feeling. In his opinion, these are just some relatively open and close moves.


    "It''s really different from the song and dance we''ve seen, but you just need to take it as a martial arts move."


    Lin Mengya looks at her own man with adoring eyes, which can be used as martial arts moves. She is a cruel man!


    Fortunately, these sacrificial dances have no rules. Just remember some specific gestures and actions.


    According to the people of the holy witch family, when the elders of their family perform the sacrifice ceremony, they are responsible for making corresponding actions according to the elders'' sacrifice words.


    Generally speaking, it is not difficult, and it is more a sense of ritual.


    As for whether the man deceived them or not, we can only know at the sacrifice ceremony.


    After making sufficient preparations, it was time for them to return to the ranks of the holy witch family.


    Early in the morning, Gu Cheng sent someone to inform the saint witch family that their people had been generally well.


    The people of the holy witch family, probably because of their physique, have no doubt.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had their first positive contact with the holy witch family.


    The day after tomorrow, the confidant around the saint witch elder came to pick them up. Although he didn''t say a few words to everyone, Lin Mengya still felt the impatience emanating from the man.


    It seems that the saint witch family is not monolithic as described by the man.


    The inclination of resources has brought the people of the holy witch clan to the edge of disintegration. No matter how united they are, they have begun to hook up inside


    Heart bucket angle.


    This is because the people they selected this time are basically independent and insignificant small characters, so the people in the photography group will be dissatisfied because they delayed their trip.


    So the person in charge of picking them up just left them at the gate and did their own thing.


    Fortunately, when they stepped on the spot before, they had clearly felt the road map here. The positions of several people were adjacent. Although they came for the first time, they were not strange.


    Now that I had just returned to my room and had no time to catch my breath, I heard a cry from outside.


    "Everyone tidy up. After sunset tonight, we are going to the temple!"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    No wonder the man couldn''t wait to throw them here. It turned out that today is the day they set out for the temple.


    In fact, there''s nothing to clean up. It''s all other people''s things. She just took a small package and packed all the important things.


    Although everyone was packing up, the yard was still quiet.


    She wrapped herself tightly in her robe and quietly waited for the news of the gathering in the room.


    The setting sun sinks in the west, the sun becomes gentle, and there is hazy orange between heaven and earth.


    This is the most suitable light for the people of the holy witch family.


    However, they still didn''t take off their robes, but walked quietly into the yard.


    Many of them came this time, a full 50 or 60.


    Of course, the leader is the most prestigious elder in the family. At this time, he has sat in the most gorgeous carriage outside the door.


    All the people are quietly waiting in line for their own car. They lined up together intentionally or unintentionally.


    Fortunately, they picked people who didn''t deal deeply with others before, so the smooth ride didn''t arouse anyone''s doubt.


    The carriage swayed along the mountain road to the location of the temple.


    After what happened last time, the highest floor of the temple has been closed.


    After the renovation, the temple now has only six floors for use.


    Looking at the familiar and strange terrain ahead, Lin Mengya quietly stretched out her five fingers and held long Tianyu''s hand.


    The latter also held her back, as if to tell her that he had nothing to do with her.


    "Welcome to the holy witch family. You have worked hard all the way. Please follow me to have a rest."


    The person in charge of welcoming is a saint who looks strange. The person seems to be a role who is good at communication and smooth means.


    They were properly placed on the third floor, but they took their elder.


    In fact, the mystery is only for outsiders. After the people of the holy witch family arrive in a strange place, they will be uneasy and gossip.


    However, they went quietly and stood aside without expressing any ideas.


    At this time, a man who looked about her age quietly stabbed her in the arm.


    "Xiao''an, what do you think we''re doing here?"


    Lin Mengya had adjusted her voice, but she just shook her head.


    Seeing that he was not very talkative, the man turned to discuss with other companions.


    In fact, there are some things that they have obtained certain information through the previous person.


    In fact, he is not


    As insignificant as I said.


    At least the news he said was far from being accessible to these people in front of him.


    A large part of them came out of the fief for the first time, and this kind of sacrifice ceremony was not often held.


    Lin Mengya is secretly looking at her surroundings.


    Compared with the first time, the temple is now more solemn and desolate.


    When they came up from the first floor, they were examined almost seven or eight times.


    Such strict inspection made her feel some bad premonitions. Fortunately, long Tianyu was still around him. They were not alone. In this way, she was in a better mood.


    Before long, the saint who was in charge of welcoming came by himself, smiled at them and said, "the elder has stayed at the vice hall Lord as a guest. Everyone has worked hard all the way. I''ll take you to have a rest."


    She looked at long Tianyu quietly, mixed in the crowd and went to the guest room with the man.


    The temple is the temple. At least the inside information is there, but Lin Mengya doesn''t dare to be slack in her heart.


    There are dangers everywhere. There are enemies everywhere. If you are careless, those people will attack it in groups.


    It was about to dawn, and all the people of the holy witch family slept in their own rooms.


    Only Lin Mengya is still awake.


    The guest room is for two. She is in the same room with long Tianyu.


    Although the two people lie in the same bed, they communicate with each other through hand password.


    "Someone is watching us."


    After entering other people''s territory, all the functions of her system are not turned off. It''s easy to detect someone around.


    "Well, everyone who enters should be monitored."


    In contrast, long Tianyu was not surprised at all. Instead, he turned over and looked at her calmly.


    "I always feel that the holy witch family doesn''t just come to worship gods this time."


    How to say, it should come from her strong and keen insight.


    Everything here seems so strange. No matter the saint who is responsible for receiving them or the bodyguard who is responsible for patrolling outside, it doesn''t look at them like looking at guests.


    But it''s like they''re prisoners.


    "Where do you think the elder of the holy witch family will be now?"


    Elder? Aren''t you a guest at the vice hall Lord?


    incorrect!


    As far as she knows, although the upper six floors are no longer open to the public, people like the Deputy Temple Lord will live on the upper floors.


    They are now in the third floor. Even from the third floor to the nearest fourth floor and fifth floor, it takes a little more time than the previous elders.


    Not to mention the location above the seventh floor.


    "Where do you think the great Presbyterian Council is?"


    On this issue, long Tianyu is not sure, but he has his own guess.


    "Either the elder has been controlled by them and locked up somewhere, or he left these people here and ran away alone. But no matter which one, it''s not normal."


    It seems that they are really sheep into the wolf''s mouth this time. Even under the identity of the holy witch family, they have to be more careful.


    Another evening.


    The temple was not hungry enough for them, but it seemed to know their habits. The meal was delivered to their respective rooms at dusk.

 Chapter 2218

    She and long Tianyu also pretended to have just woke up. They had been holding their hands tightly and separated without trace.


    Looking at the food box brought in by the other party, she grabbed the person and asked softly, "did our elder come back?"


    The other party shook his head and said, "I don''t know this. Please take your time."


    Her heart sank suddenly. Up to now, the elder still has no trace, so Yu''s guess is likely to come true.


    The delivery man left quickly. She opened the food box on the table. When she saw the contents, she couldn''t help sneering.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu stuck it on her back, and his slender fingers gently knocked on the back of her smooth hand.


    That is their special code, which can ensure that they can communicate normally when they are monitored.


    "The things here are poisons for the saint witch family."


    But then she picked up a chopstick and put it in her mouth.


    Well, it tastes good.


    After a moment of tension, long Tianyu couldn''t help smiling connivantly. He always forgot his wife''s constitution. It was the most poisonous thing in the world.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want the next chopstick to come to his mouth, and he swallowed it almost without thinking.


    Don''t say, the food in the temple is delicious.


    Lin Mengya smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes, pressed close to his ears and said in a angry voice, "aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?"


    Long Tianyu''s whole body depended on her back and spoiled her: "I''ll enjoy what my wife gave, even if it''s poison."


    I have to say, this man seems to be more flirtatious than before.


    Gently beat him, and Lin Mengya stopped joking with him.


    "These things are non-toxic to us, but the special constitution of the saint witch family will be affected."


    Knowing that it was drug-free, they no longer taboo and sat down to eat.


    But at the same time, new doubts also arise in their hearts. Not everyone knows the constitution of the saint witch family.


    In this way, the big elder seems to be more suspected of betraying his people.


    However, these things have nothing to do with them. They just sneak in with the identity of the saint witch family.


    Of course, if the temple really wants to be bad for these people of the holy witch clan, they probably won''t stand idly by.


    After the meal, the people of the temple prepared medicine for them to fumigate their eyes.


    It may seem to others that this is the temple''s hospitality, but she knows that these drugs are secrets of their family. How can she tell outsiders?


    And the medicine they sent was quietly added with some things. These things are the same as their rice. They are probably not fatal, but they will have a great reaction to the body of the holy witch people.


    To put it simply, these drugs will make the eyes of the saint witch people more powerful, but at the same time, they act like pulling out seedlings to encourage. After reaching a certain peak, there will be problems.


    Insomnia or eye pain may be the lightest adverse reaction, and it is likely that they will lose their lives.


    In order to achieve their goals, they are always cruel and cruel.


    Although there were problems with these drugs, they kept quiet.


    Many things have to accumulate to a certain amount before they change, and she thinks that the saint witch people may not be so easy to fool.


    Night falls again, which is the best opportunity for them.


    But at the same time, the temple Patrol has become more and more strict.


    Long Tianyu had to give up the plan of taking her outside to inquire about the situation. It was not that he couldn''t let me leave those people, but that he didn''t want Lin Mengya to be in deep danger.


    She was not idle after he took people away.


    Because the holy witch people don''t come out during the day, the night has become their home.


    It''s also the first time for everyone to come here in twos and threes. Go around and have a look. She doesn''t stand out.


    She was not familiar with the third floor before, but the area here is still very large.


    This should be a special place to entertain these guests. In addition to them, she also saw the symbols of other families.


    It''s just not familiar to him. It seems that it should be a small aristocratic family in some places.


    Unexpectedly, the succession ceremony of the temple was so grand that even those small aristocratic families were invited.


    She couldn''t help wondering what was the idea of the one who lived above?


    If they didn''t start the ceremony that day, how would that one end?


    She was thinking about her mind, and a rough voice sounded beside her.


    "You are the holy witch family. Come and have a look. These people are the holy witch family!"


    In an instant, they were like monkeys in a cage, surrounded by people.


    Most of the people panicked, but soon they calmed down.


    He nodded modestly to those people.


    But apart from curiosity, none of these people maintain a dismissive attitude towards them.


    Among them is the big man who spoke to Lin Mengya before.


    He was now holding his arms in his hands, and his eyes looked up and down at the saint witch in front of him.


    "Gee, I thought you were so divine. It turned out that each of you was like a white cut chicken. I asked you, can you really control others through your eyes?"


    The man''s question and tone seemed to be mocking.


    She''s nothing, but the people next to her quit.


    "This is the matter of our holy witch family. What does it have to do with you?"


    Who knows, when the strong man disagreed, he grabbed the collar of the thin young man next to him and forcibly lifted him up.


    The young man struggled hard, and his hat pocket fell from his head.


    But the strong man shook at will as if he had caught a chicken cub.


    "I''ve long wanted to see what you can do. Come on, control me!"


    Don''t want the next second, he was dull for a moment, then put the youth down, and then slapped himself a few big mouths.


    When he calmed down, people around him looked at him like fools.


    At this time, he felt the burning pain at the corners of his mouth. The strong man immediately became angry and asked, "what the fuck did you do to me?"


    With a cold hum, the young man tidied up his clothes and put on his hat pocket.


    "It''s just to let you know your identity. Oh, humble people like you don''t deserve to be compared with my holy witch family!"


    This completely angered the strong man. He squeezed his huge fist and smashed it at the young man in front of him.


    Where the young man was his opponent, he was beaten and fell to the ground.


    In an instant, both sides were in disorder. He looked at the two groups of people who were fighting together, and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly.


    Just trying to take advantage of


    The bodyguards in charge of patrol rushed to the scene when they fled.


    "Stop it!"


    With the bodyguard''s loud drink, the two men and horses just stopped, and then rolled together regardless of everything.


    The bodyguard commanded his men and forcibly separated them.


    However, compared with the tragedy of the holy witch family, there seems to be no loss on the other side.


    "Bah! If they hadn''t come quickly, I would have killed you directly!"


    The strong man who took the lead in making trouble seems to hate the saint witch family very much.


    But the holy witch family is not easy to mess with. After they retreated, several people took the initiative to open their hat pockets.


    For a time, the opposite crowd was attacked one after another. Some abused themselves, and some slapped the people next to them. In short, it was very lively.


    As soon as the strong man saw this situation, he immediately scolded and started fighting again.


    But this time, the bodyguard was completely biased to the side of the saint witch family.


    "What are you doing? If you make trouble here again, get off the mountain immediately!"


    The head of the bodyguard was a cold-blooded young man.


    His coldness is somewhat similar to that of Yu Yu, but it is not as pure as Yu.


    If the person who saw Yu for the first time just felt that he was not very close, then after seeing this person, she only felt that this person was extremely dangerous.


    The strong man obviously realized something. He didn''t choose to directly conflict with each other, but just glared at the saint witch side.


    "You''re lucky!"


    With that, he took people away.


    The bodyguard didn''t pester them more. After escorting Lin Mengya and his party back safely, the dangerous man stood in the yard and said coldly, "not all people respect the holy witch family. You''ll stay in the yard and try not to go out. I can''t guarantee to arrive in time next time when you encounter such a thing."


    What he said was so inhumane that although he saved everyone, the people of the holy witch family didn''t appreciate him.


    On the contrary, the young man who suffered the loss first said reluctantly, "why let them go like this? They were the first to disrespect us!"


    The man looked at him and asked, "what do you want? Do you think you can? Let him die, OK?"


    The young man thought it was the bodyguard who perfunctorized their words. Then he said fiercely: "if you insult our saint witch family, you must make amends with death!"


    Unexpectedly, the man just nodded and took the man away.


    The young people are unwilling to stamp their feet. In fact, it is more the intention of young people.


    After all, I lost the fight. Who doesn''t want to get back.


    But before long, the man turned back.


    But at this time, he carried a bloody head on his left hand.


    He was as cold as before, and there were still blood drops on his angular face. He carried the strong man''s head to the young man.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    There was no anger, no show off, and no malicious threat in his words.


    Just like an ordinary sentence, the young man screamed with fright.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    The young man pointed to the head, his face full of fear.


    The man casually threw his head at his feet, "I''m just meeting your requirements. Since the man is dead, you can stay in the yard and don''t walk around."

 Chapter 2219

    The young man was so frightened that he only nodded. Who would have thought that this man was so cruel that he said he would kill, and threw his head over, which was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    In silence, the man walked out of the yard without paying any attention.


    Lin Mengya heard the sound of swallowing saliva around her. After a long time, the holy witch people around helped each other and fled back to her house.


    It''s terrible!


    This is the man''s bad luck. Who knows if it will be their turn next time?


    Everyone''s heart is pressed with a big stone, which is relaxed and comfortable before it is gone.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care what happens outside.


    She only knew that this man was so cruel and cruel. Then they went out to explore. If they met, there would be no danger.


    It was almost dawn before they came back quietly.


    As soon as he entered the house, long Tianyu couldn''t wait to ask, "I heard that someone had some conflict with the people of the holy witch family and died. What''s the matter with you?"


    She shook her head, lowered her voice, and explained to him what had happened during the day.


    In addition, they also found that there seemed to be fewer people watching them. At least there would be no danger of being heard in the corner of the house.


    "I''ve seen this man before."


    Although he didn''t formally meet the leader, he was no stranger in long Tianyu''s impression.


    "His name is Leng Yan. He is an apprentice of a deputy Temple Lord in the temple. I heard from master that he was born a murderer. He showed this tendency when he was seven or eight years old. Later, his family was frightened and wanted to drive him out. Just as the Deputy Temple Lord passed by, he took him around and accepted him as an apprentice. Master said that if he had been educated, it would be better It''s a good thing with boundless merit and virtue. If not, it''s too dangerous for us to stay away from him. "


    Lin Mengya was silent.


    In today''s words, this man is a natural killer.


    Both moral and legal constraints are useless in his eyes.


    He kills people if he wants to. It''s only related to his mood and won''t take into account others.


    Take his previous behavior as an example. Maybe it''s not just an example, but he thinks that as long as he dies, he can solve the problem. Let that person die.


    Once such a person has martial arts, the danger increases almost exponentially.


    But at the same time, it also shows a problem. The temple has been cleaned up and down.


    I''m afraid master long Tianyu''s power has been forced to shrink somewhere.


    And they went out this time to find this part of the hidden and opportunistic helper.


    However, the situation is not optimistic.


    "The part of Shifu''s power has been divided up by several powerful figures in the temple. The remaining diehards are either imprisoned or hunted down, hiding and surviving. Fortunately, we didn''t appear rashly after we found someone, otherwise we were afraid of being ambushed by them."


    Mention this matter, long Tianyu''s face is full of sneer.


    Some people, even master and he, thought that they would never have two minds, but they walked away.


    At the thought of the traitor''s complacency and even discussing with his confidants how to trap him, he wanted to rush in and stab the scum.


    Of course, he won''t do such impulsive things and want to clean up the mess


    There will be opportunities in the future.


    I didn''t expect the situation in the temple to be so bad.


    Their plan to secretly rescue master had to be put on hold while the other party was busy with the ceremony.


    They don''t know who is the enemy and who is the friend. Besides, master''s situation is certainly not very good. Under such dangerous conditions, they must think of a safer plan.


    But people are not as good as heaven. The next day they were taken to the seventh floor.


    After rearrangement, it has become a place similar to the internal conference hall.


    Originally, she and long Tianyu thought that this was the meaning of the one in the temple who couldn''t help giving them a hand, but when they entered a room similar to a secret room, they saw a smiling elder.


    The elder didn''t run away and nothing happened?


    She looked at Yu quietly, and saw the same doubt from each other''s eyes.


    At this time, the elder also said, "I had a good talk with the deputy hall Lord. He learned that it was inconvenient for us to mix with those low-level people, so he gave up the seventh floor to live for us. In the future, everyone''s food and daily life will be here. We just need to live in peace until the day of the God worship ceremony. Don''t worry about other things."


    Would the vice Lord of the temple really be so kind?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are skeptical about this, but the people of the holy witch family don''t doubt him and rejoice one after another. They only feel that they have separated from the bodyguard who looks very terrible and those inferior people who are disrespectful to them.


    But Lin Mengya has a sense of absurdity that they are pigs and sheep raised in captivity.


    There is no contact with the outside world here. Even if you want to run out, it is not easy. What is this not a disguised imprisonment?


    But the people of the holy witch family trusted the elder too much, and no one questioned him.


    The two of them mingled in the crowd and knew it was time to get out.


    The seventh floor was empty, as if it were just them. Therefore, we can go out at will, but we can''t leave here.


    After dinner in the evening, she and long Tianyu came out again to inquire about the surrounding terrain.


    Although there is a secret passage in the temple that can lead up and down, the defense here is too tight. Where will they settle after they escape?


    After thinking and thinking, she still felt that they should go to the palace.


    The original idea was to steal the day without telling everyone, so that no one would doubt her.


    But if you do this now, it will be more difficult to get close to Shifu. After all, the whole world knows the relationship between her and long Tianyu.


    However, shortly after they returned to the room, a clever little boy came and said that he had been ordered by the elder to invite them over.


    The two quietly followed the child and reached the elder''s room.


    There are three people here besides them.


    The elder looked at them with satisfaction and said, "in order to avoid any mistakes in the sacrificial ceremony, you go with me first."


    The other three were obedient, but they both knew that their departure might be bad.


    But on the surface, they are all consistent.


    Following the elder''s sedan chair, they came to the ninth floor.


    Long Tianyu gently grabbed her hand and nodded on the back of her hand.


    "Master is right here."


    She was shocked. Did the elder or the people in the temple find out their real purpose?


    Their bodies are tight and they dare not relax at all.


    Long Tianyu walked in front of her and quietly protected her behind.


    They are careful step by step. If they feel a little wrong, they will immediately seize the opportunity and run first.


    However, the elder and others didn''t do anything unusual. They just followed the little boy who led the way to the innermost yard.


    "Wait for me here first. Don''t run around."


    After the command, the elder went in first.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are also exchanging information through password.


    Now this situation is undoubtedly more convenient for Lin Mengya, who has a pair of "heavenly eyes" of the system.


    "The defense here is watertight. I guess either this is the place where master is detained or the place where the Deputy Temple LORD lives."


    "It should be the place where Shifu is detained. The Deputy Temple LORD lives on the eighth floor."


    In this way, it''s really broken iron shoes. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time to get it.


    They were thinking about how to get close to the place where Master was imprisoned. Unexpectedly, such a good opportunity was sent to them by the enemy.


    However, whether they can grasp it depends on the specific situation. If they are lucky to succeed, everyone will be happy. If they fail, they must also restrain their inner excitement and wait for a better opportunity.


    After a while, the little boy got the permission of the people inside before he took them in.


    The yard is a little more spacious than they thought. It is not exquisite, but it is also enough to compare with ordinary rich and noble families.


    They were taken to a small hall in the yard. Before they went in, they heard the voices of several people inside.


    "Elder martial brother, I did this for you. Why are you so stubborn? You hurt the harmony between our martial brothers and let you suffer a lot of sins. Younger martial brother, I feel deeply distressed."


    Such hypocritical words can only be said by the vice Temple Lord who harbors evil intentions.


    Sure enough, there was a cold hum.


    "Younger martial brother, after all these years, you are still so good at acting. When Shifu was there, you deceived Shifu and me. I thought you were never on the same road, so you''d better spend less time."


    The sound almost excited long Tianyu.


    It''s his master! He never heard wrong!


    I didn''t expect that master could still talk, and listening to his voice was a little tired, but it was full of confidence.


    This is a good thing for their plan.


    "Elder martial brother, you asked for it."


    Those who tried to intimidate and seduce the temple Lord with hypocrisy just now are afraid to be a little angry.


    "Younger martial brother knows that you are a man with high aspirations. In this way, for the sake of our martial brother, I will let you go. As long as you give me your little apprentice, I will let you go. How about it?"


    The master''s voice inside became more and more angry.


    "Fart! Even if I die, I won''t let you touch my apprentice!"


    Hearing what he said, the owner of another voice lost his patience.


    "Old stubborn, do you think I really have nothing to do with you? Old Xu, do it."

 Chapter 2220

    Old Xu is the elder of the holy witch family.


    Do it? What are they doing?


    The people inside quickly called them in. Lin Mengya saw that the former Temple Lord who was very kind to them was tied to the chair.


    She was afraid that long Tianyu would always rush up impulsively. However, she underestimated her man''s determination.


    The apathy on long Tianyu''s face seemed as if the person in front of him was not his most worried master, but just a stranger.


    In this way, Lin Mengya can relax a little. As long as her man can keep calm, the two of them should be able to deal with each other.


    The master of the tied Temple master''s face was a little bad. It must be that the Deputy Temple master didn''t give him less trouble after they caught him.


    But generally speaking, Lin Mengya did not see any obvious wounds or traces of poisoning on the master of the temple.


    At least now she can be sure that the temple master is still healthy.


    Sitting next to the master of the temple, was a middle-aged man whose face was paler than him.


    She had never seen the man.


    It must be the Deputy Temple Lord who has been recuperating in the temple.


    His body really doesn''t seem very good, but his eyes are cold and mean. Occasionally, when he sweeps them, it feels like being stared at by a highly poisonous snake.


    Hey, it''s a coincidence that she was born to play poison. Can anything in the world be more poisonous than her?


    The deputy hall Lord covered his lips and coughed a few times. "Elder martial brother, I won''t talk nonsense to you. You should know the skills of the saint witch family better than me. If you weren''t too disobedient, why would I use them to control you? You''ve been the hall Lord for decades, and you should give it back to me."


    The deputy hall leader''s words contain a lot of information. You can hear that he has not only new hatred but also old hatred towards the hall leader''s master.


    You can tell from his tone that he really wants the master of the temple to die.


    "Do you think I don''t care about the position of the temple Lord? If you hadn''t abandoned the school at the beginning, the temple Lord wouldn''t fall on me. It''s up to you to give up first. Now you regret and want to rob it again. There won''t be such a good thing in the world. Lengmo, you ungrateful little man, the spirit of Shifu in heaven will never let you go!"


    Hearing this, Lengmo didn''t care. A cruel smile appeared on his sick and pale face.


    "Even if master doesn''t forgive me, what can I do? After the memorial ceremony, I won''t be me anymore. Master or you, what can two dead people do to me?"


    Nevertheless, the temple master''s face didn''t have any meaning at all. He was just worried that his stupid disciple would rush up to save him regardless.


    But even though he had many worries in his heart, he still didn''t show any flaws in front of these two scum.


    "If you want to kill, don''t kill. If you want to cut, cut. But Lengmo, I tell you, the good and evil will be rewarded in the end. If you do evil today, you will be punished in the future! Even if I die, I will see you scolded by people all over the world. You can''t die well and you can''t live forever!"


    The angry scolding of the temple master completely annoyed Lengmo.


    He raised his hand and gave the master a slap.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man and couldn''t control it. She immediately stretched out her hand and grabbed him.


    No, this is not the time.


    She shook her head at her man and conveyed her meaning


    Gave it to him.


    The tyrannical mood flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes. Finally, he chose to stop.


    Fortunately, after this slap, Lengmo was like a robot who had exhausted his strength. He kept panting and coughing, as if he could faint the next moment.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense to him! Wait a minute, I''ll see how hard he is! I''ll let you kneel in front of me and be my dog! I''ll let everyone know that I''m better than you, and you''re just a clown!"


    Years of resentment made Lengmo even crazy. His eyes were full of red blood, but he stared at the hall master. It seemed that he wanted to see the hall master controlled a little bit and finally lost his humanity.


    For this reason, he even got excited uncontrollably. The child next to him immediately handed him a bottle of medicine. He filled the whole bottle of medicine with some joy of revenge in his eyes.


    The elder will not delay any longer.


    You know, the master of the temple Lord is not an ordinary person, and he knows the situation of the holy witch family best today.


    So it takes a lot of effort to control him.


    He asked the five people he brought to surround the master of the temple in five directions.


    "Deputy hall leader, once the secret arts of our family are used, no matter who it is, it will be controlled by us."


    The deputy hall leader Lengmo glanced at old Xu and said coldly, "I won''t go back on what I promised you. As long as you control him well and let him listen to me obediently, I can double the conditions we talked about before."


    There was a trace of greed in the elder''s eyes.


    Before he came, several other elders of the clan had discussed the conditions, and if Lengmo could double, the rest would enter his pocket.


    At that time, he will become rich and no longer have to shrink in such a small place with his people all year round.


    "Hey hey, look what you said, I''m not such a person who starts the price without promise. I just want to ask you how you want to control him?"


    "What do you say?" Lengmo raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "The pupil technique in our family can turn a person into another person or make him not treat himself as a person. If the caster doesn''t untie it himself, he will be controlled all his life. If you want to torture him, you''d better let him forget that he is a person and lie down at your feet as a dog."


    To be honest, this proposal is quite exciting for Lengmo.


    But at the thought of business, he said reluctantly, "not for the time being, as long as he can listen to me and do whatever I say."


    The elder smiled, "no problem."


    Then he turned to the five men.


    "Listen to me, all five of you. No one of you is allowed to stop in the middle of a while. If this thing is done well, I will give you a great reward!"


    "Yes."


    In fact, the pupil technique of the holy witch family is to control their eyes to influence and hint others, but they are more mysterious than modern hypnosis.


    But the core idea is inseparable.


    Lin Mengya estimated the possibility that she and long Tianyu would be rescued here by the master of the temple.


    The answer is obvious - almost impossible.


    But they can''t just watch.


    If the temple master is really controlled successfully, even if they save people, there will be endless trouble.


    But if


    If something goes wrong, the elder will soon react that there is something wrong with the five of them.


    At that time, they will be exposed and miss this good opportunity in vain, which will also make Lengmo more vigilant.


    Under the dilemma, her brain thought rapidly.


    At this time, she thought of the zither spectrum in the system.


    "Little medicine, the mind trapping skill in the zither spectrum!"


    Mind trapping is a "heretical" technique.


    As the name suggests, it is to trap people with certain hypnotic techniques.


    But at the same time, if she trapped the master of the temple before the great elder of the holy witch family, the next control and hint of the great elder would not be effective.


    Then she quietly untied it for the master of the temple. I think the master of the temple is so smart that people will understand how to do it is the safest.


    "Master, if you can trust me, you can let me operate it."


    She was stunned, and the small medicine in the system began to explain.


    For her brain now, no matter she or small medicine, they are two consciousness that can control her body.


    But usually the small medicine is more hidden in the system, and because the two are master-slave relationship, the small medicine will not take the initiative to seize control of her body.


    That''s why she didn''t become schizophrenic because she bore two consciousness at the same time.


    But compared with her, small medicine can more accurately and effectively control her body and do something she is not familiar with.


    For example, this mind trap.


    If she reluctantly exerts it, the success rate will not exceed 50%, but if she changes to small medicine, she can succeed at least 70%.


    So it seems that it''s safer for Xiaoyao to control her body.


    But at the same time, small drugs also have their own concerns.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry that I will rob you of the control of your body. No matter whether I have human emotions or take the initiative to think, I am basically just a group of programs. When I was created, instructions that can''t cause any harm to mankind were implanted. Although you want to be in the system for the time being, you can command me to surrender the control of my body at any time, If I refuse, you can destroy me at any time. "


    At the same time, a red button hidden in the heart of the small medicine caught her attention.


    That is the most vulnerable and critical place of small medicine.


    She had no doubt that as long as she pressed it gently, the small medicine would disappear.


    In the face of this little guy who was too frank and too trembling, she just felt soft in her heart.


    "Fool, of course I know you never wanted to take control of my body."


    Although she doesn''t understand the most advanced computer technology, she has an excellent understanding of her children from the perspective of a mother.


    Probably influenced by two children at home, the simulant of the small medicine has always been a little boy.


    In other words, psychologically, he recognized that he belonged to men.


    They all know that she is a woman, so Xiaoyao doesn''t regard herself as a girl like her, but relies on her as a mother from the perspective of a child.


    She can be skeptical about an artificial system, but she is willing to trust her children.


    How lonely would a young child be if her mother didn''t believe him when she first came to this world.


    This is not the benevolence of her women, but the most real idea of a mother.

 Chapter 2221

    In a moment of silence, Xiaoyao replied in a small voice, "thank you."


    They were no longer pretentious, and soon Lin Mengya gave him the authority to control his body.


    In fact, exchanging consciousness is a wonderful feeling. Even if it is not the first time, she still feels very novel.


    Probably this time, she temporarily stored her consciousness in the system, so she didn''t have an obvious feeling of No.


    She felt as if she had passed through an unknown tunnel, and then she was in a silver light.


    A big screen suddenly appeared in front of her. She still looked at what was happening outside from her own perspective, but all the actions of her body did not come from her subjective consciousness.


    I have to say, it''s still very interesting.


    In fact, they were only delayed for dozens of seconds in the system.


    Outside, the elder was sitting face to face in front of the master of the temple. The master of the temple closed his eyes slightly and didn''t look at the people in front of him.


    But this way of avoiding was futile for the elder. He sneered and said, "temple Lord and Saint, don''t you always think highly of yourself and don''t take our crooked ways in the eye? Why are you afraid now?"


    The master of the temple master knew that this was the other party''s method of provocation, so he didn''t answer back.


    The elder snorted coldly and took out a small black bell from his sleeve.


    "Since you won''t be obedient, I''ll have to invite you to a dream."


    The elder shook the black bell, fast and slow for a while. The sound of the bell was occasionally clear and dull, but the rhythm made people feel sleepy gradually.


    The little medicine in the system prompted her, "this bell sound should be an auxiliary tool. Master, I will find the right time to use the prisoner''s mind technique. Don''t worry."


    "OK, I''m not in a hurry. You should also tell Yu that we have a way to make the temple master spend it safely."


    Fortunately, her password has always been written by Xiaoyao. Taking advantage of several other people''s inattention, Xiaoyao controlled her body and quietly passed the news to long Tianyu next to her.


    I have to say that the person who knows him best in the world is Lin Mengya.


    Just now, long Tianyu could hardly bear to force himself, and the news from ya''er stopped him.


    The bell rang for about five minutes, and even several people brought by the elder entered a state of complete relaxation.


    The elder felt almost done, so he put the bell aside.


    "Open your eyes and look at me."


    Several people looked at him at the same time. Even the master of the temple, who seemed to be struggling desperately to resist, looked at the elder blankly, but he obviously struggled compared with the remaining rolling calves who were obedient.


    "Don''t move."


    The elder began to use pupil surgery.


    All his attention was focused on the master of the temple Lord, so he didn''t see the man standing on the back of the temple Lord quietly stretch out his hand and gently buckle the back of the master of the temple Lord before him.


    The extremely strange state just now because of the bell has been interrupted by her accidental intervention.


    The master of the temple Lord was resisting desperately, and he suddenly regained consciousness after being interrupted by external forces.


    However, he knew that the other party would not give up, so all his performances just now were hard pretended by himself.


    Now the eldest elder thinks that he has won his pupil technique, which is the Kung Fu he is secretly proud of.


    However, in order to ensure that the pupil operation will not be relieved by others, he used himself


    The five people brought here gave more hints to the temple master.


    In this way, even if someone wants to untie the big elder''s pupil, he won''t know that the real and most powerful hint is made by himself.


    However, because the pupil skills of the five people are far inferior to him, this is actually not good for the five people, and may even affect their pupil skills.


    To the elder, these are not problems.


    "Wake up!"


    The elder hurriedly shook the bell a few times, and the five people woke up one after another.


    "Now I want each of you to use pupil surgery on him once."


    When the others didn''t react, Lin Mengya first walked to the temple Lord.


    At the moment, although the Master seemed to be under control, she clearly saw the Qingming in the master''s eyes.


    She knew that with the wisdom of the temple master, she must know how to cooperate with her.


    It''s not difficult to be trapped. What''s difficult is that she needs the strong cooperation of the temple master.


    If the temple master is on guard against her, then the trapped mind skill can''t forcibly control each other.


    As a last resort, under everyone''s gaze, she was not easy to make small movements. In a hurry, she let her left hand rub the center of her eyebrows.


    This was an ordinary move, but she quickly compared it with the master of the hall.


    The latter was full of surprise, because only one person could use this gesture, that is, his daughter-in-law.


    Then he immediately reacted. It must have been ya''er who had just helped him in the dark.


    He was shocked in his heart, but he tried to keep calm on his face.


    How dare the child be so bold? How can he get caught?


    But he couldn''t do anything, so he had to be afraid that the child would attract other people''s attention.


    Fortunately, the master of the hall Lord was worthy of being the master of the hall Lord. When he wanted to use his mind trapping skill, he immediately reacted.


    Almost without hesitation, he chose to trust his children.


    In just a few minutes, Lin Mengya felt particularly long.


    She was afraid that some people nearby would find something wrong and interrupt Xiaoyao.


    At that time, not only will she fall short, but she will also be exposed.


    She knew that her emotions would affect Xiaoyao, so she tried to control herself and kept telling herself that Xiaoyao could do it.


    When the elder was about to be suspicious, Xiaoyao finally completed the mind trapping skill.


    She pretended to return to her position as if nothing had happened, and at this time, the two completed the exchange of consciousness, almost without any flaws.


    The elder just felt that it might be because the previous bell had affected her.


    Next, no matter how they tossed, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stood silently aside as two puppets.


    Until the great elder motioned to the Deputy Temple Lord, everything had been completed, and they were driven out by the great elder.


    The other three people looked very tired. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also pretended to be like that.


    The five returned to their rooms. As soon as they entered the door, long Tianyu asked her to go back to bed. He was at the door and carefully observed whether anyone was watching outside.


    After confirming that there was no enemy threatening them outside, long Tianyu crept to her side.


    "What did you just do?"


    Long Tianyu kept staring at them. Although he couldn''t understand them, he knew his wife


    Something must have been done to master.


    "I''ve given my master the mental skill. Don''t worry. Neither the pupil skill of the elder nor those three people will affect the master of the temple."


    Long Tianyu''s heart hung in the sky. He suddenly took people into his arms.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "What''s so polite? You and I are one. Besides, the temple Lord is your master and my master. I saved him to save you."


    Long Tianyu buried his head on her shoulder. Without her, he didn''t know what he would do today.


    Luckily she was there.


    Knowing that master would not be controlled, long Tianyu put down half of the big stone in his heart.


    The temple master is also a person who has experienced great storms. This thing will never capsize.


    The other party thought he had controlled the master of the temple, and the guard would be relatively relaxed.


    This is another good news for their actions.


    Although the situation is much more serious than expected, the good thing is that everything is developing in a good direction.


    It was not until a day passed that the elder returned here in the evening.


    There was uncontrollable pride on his face. It was obvious that the reward given to him by the deputy hall Lord made him very satisfied.


    Long Tianyu stood in the corner and looked at the shameless man coldly.


    Lin Mengya knows what he thinks. Wait. Such a person will be punished sooner or later.


    The atmosphere of the celebration is getting stronger and stronger. Even if there are no idle people here, it is still decorated by the people in the temple.


    All the guests invited to the ceremony rushed to the temple one after another. On the third day of their arrival, long Tianyu successfully contacted the palace family.


    "Who''s at home?"


    You should know that this time it may be a tiger''s den, and the palace family will be involved. In that case, she naturally wants to protect her family to the greatest extent.


    Long Tianyu told her the news he had heard.


    "This time, the second and fifth brothers brought people. Bai Su and she have joined Cairu. The people they brought are carefully selected experts, but others don''t know."


    To say that the palace family learned the most thoroughly, it was to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger.


    In the past, the impression of the palace owners on their trips was grand, luxurious and the best face. Therefore, although they brought the most people this time, they were not suspected at all.


    When the master of the palace family goes out, how can he not take 100 guards and a dozen cooks? There are twenty or thirty maids alone.


    It''s not over yet. How many cars are there for clothes and jewelry?


    Moreover, her family has always been delicate. Pots and pans have to be prepared by her own family. Only when they are inlaid with gold can they show the style of the master of the palace family.


    Along the way, they became the most high-profile existence.


    However, everyone thought that these people she brought were just for ostentation.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya only felt a pain in her skull.


    She is clearly taking a low-key, luxurious and connotative route, okay? Why did she get a rich man for no reason.


    She''s too hard, really.


    Long Tianyu was only amused to see his wife''s speechless appearance asking heaven.


    "Well, you should have. I don''t think they have done enough. My favorite girl can''t be spoiled too much."


    ha-ha!

 Chapter 2222

    I have to say that the man in her family got full marks in sweet talk. I don''t know when the hard man who couldn''t even say an apology became this virtue.


    What''s more, she lost!


    Holding on to this, Lin Mengya decided to give herself private lessons. At least she rolled around in modern society. How can she lose to an ancient man?


    Unfortunately, some people are full of skill points at birth, and some people can''t catch up even if they speed up.


    In the following decades, long Tianyu let her fully see what talent skills are.


    She teased and teased, but she was reluctant to fight. Finally, she had to accept it reluctantly.


    But the thought that he would tease again, and the person who teased was only himself, made him feel better inexplicably.


    No matter what her reputation was destroyed, at least the people brought by her brothers will be the main force for them to escape with the temple master.


    At the same time, they are also staring at the plot of the Deputy Temple Lord this time.


    After returning from the master of the temple that day, she found that the people of the holy witch clan disappeared a few the next day.


    But neither the elder nor their companions noticed.


    Seeing no one asking, she didn''t join the fun.


    In any case, the big elder betrayed his people in order to get the benefits given to him by the Deputy Temple Lord, which is a certainty.


    She thought that once she mastered the key evidence, she would explain it to the people of the holy witch family, and she didn''t know what effect it would achieve.


    In short, she and Yu spared no effort to make trouble in this shit temple.


    Under the secret manipulation of several of their forces, the ceremony seemed bland and began.


    The ceremony of succeeding the Lord of the temple can be described as a great event of the state of Wei.


    You should know that the status of the Holy One is high, and when it is established, it will become the nominal supreme temple.


    Through the ages, any such extremely expensive status will attract the covet and competition of countless people.


    The ceremony is divided into nine days, and the first three days are God''s celebration.


    That is, the Lord of the temple offered sacrifices to the gods, prayed for the gods to bless the temple, blessed the country and the people, and told the gods that the Lord of the temple was about to change.


    At this time, the people of the holy witch family will also deliver the will of God at the God worship ceremony. If people have no opinion on the candidate of the successor, then the people''s celebration will be started in the next three days.


    In fact, the so-called people''s celebration is the highlight of the succession ceremony, because the gods have been sacrificed, then the next is the carnival belonging to people.


    In these three days, the successor will be in a grand succession ceremony to determine the responsibilities and rights of the former Temple Lord.


    These three days should be the celebration of the whole world, singing and dancing. People from all over the world will come to visit the new temple Lord.


    In short, after the celebration, the new and old temple owners will complete the transfer of power.


    As for the last three days, it is a soul sacrifice.


    In these three days, whether the temple, various aristocratic families, or ordinary people will sacrifice their ancestors.


    In the education preached by the temple, no matter people, gods or souls, they all exist in this world, so they are revered, sheltered and comforted by the temple.


    This is the meaning of the existence of the temple in Weiguo. It is not only a symbol of spirit, but also the source and destination of Weiguo people''s faith.


    However, Lin Mengya maintained a skeptical attitude.


    She can understand that the Lord of the temple is human anyway, so she doesn''t think there is any problem with the celebration of human beings.


    But it was this soul sacrifice that she felt a little against peace.


    However, I just feel that this is only a special custom of Wei.


    On the first day of God''s celebration, they were called together by the great elders.


    The elder sits on the top, but she hasn''t seen him for two days. She always feels that the elder looks much more proud than before.


    It seems that the conditions offered by the deputy hall Lord have tasted the preliminary sweetness, so he has paid more attention to the orders of the deputy hall Lord.


    "Tomorrow is the first day of God''s celebration. You must remember to do your part. Don''t screw it up for me. Otherwise, you will be dealt with according to the family rules when you return to the family!"


    The word clan rules is enough to make everyone obedient.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were mixed in, but they didn''t feel much nervous.


    When the lesson was over, the elder took them to the site where the God was celebrating and offering sacrifices.


    That is the top floor, the tenth floor, which can be opened at present, and the venue for holding God worship ceremony has been built here for a long time.


    The people of Wei have always respected that ethereal God.


    In their eyes, God is the most noble and holy, but no one can worship their God at will except the temple.


    For this over correction, Li Mengya felt that their faith was not so pure.


    What faith is this? It''s like an invisible and ubiquitous king.


    Huh?


    She seemed to feel a flash of light, and some things she hadn''t noticed before quickly poured into her mind. Whether it''s the emperor or the aristocratic family and the three kings.


    In fact, compared with God, they all belong to the status of "minister".


    For example, Emperor Zun, every once in a while, the family will be uprooted and replaced.


    It''s like a representative of the emperor and his courtiers when the old and new regimes change.


    If God is compared to the "King" of this country, then the temple should be the "prime minister", and the emperor is like the "Regent". The rest, whether the three kings or the top ten aristocratic families, are the forces that pull gangs and call wind and rain in the court hall.


    The more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. Now she finally figured it out.


    She always thought that the distribution of power in Wei was strange. Now it seems that it was because she excluded the most important one.


    Long Tianyu has been paying attention to him. Seeing that she is a little absent-minded, he quietly pulled her hand and put a little on the back of her hand.


    "What do you think?"


    Because they are surrounded by people, they can only communicate with passwords.


    Lin Mengya told him her doubts.


    "You said that if one day this God came alive, wouldn''t the whole kingdom of Wei be his?"


    Long Tianyu hesitated and replied, "but God can''t come back. If he suddenly becomes as ordinary as me and you, then no one will take him as a God."


    Indeed, this is a contradictory idea.


    But she always felt as if she was vaguely close to the truth of something.


    They finally reached the designated place.


    There are two high platforms on the left and right, where you can look at all directions of the venue.


    From tomorrow on, they will


    They were organized into groups, and then danced on the stage day and night.


    Lin Mengya looked at Gao Tai with tears in her eyes, so which one of her brains was wrong at the beginning, and unexpectedly thought of pretending to be a saint witch to sneak here.


    Well, let alone three days, one day she felt she would be taken away directly.


    This is simply not what people do!


    Fortunately, many people came this time. After some selection, she formed a team with the other four people.


    The rest were divided into eleven teams. They had to jump on the left and right platforms for an hour.


    An hour is equal to two hours is equal to 120 minutes. She looked at her arms and legs and felt that the world was full of malice to her.


    In contrast, long Tianyu is lucky enough.


    Because he was tall, he was sent out to guard the two high platforms and supervise the dancing of these teams.


    Woo! unfair!


    Fortunately, the sacrificial dance does not need to be exaggerated or more energy-consuming. At that time, she just needs to paddle behind the team.


    Fortunately, she had the foundation left by her previous crazy experiment. An hour was not too difficult for her.


    Under the deliberate arrangement of long Tianyu, their team will be the second.


    While the first group danced the sacrificial dance, she was also trying to write down those movements.


    Fortunately, the action is not so exaggerated. Even if it is done, it will not be so ashamed.


    When he goes up, Xiaoyao, I will remind her in advance in the system to ensure that she has no mistakes.


    Standing on the high platform, looking into the distance, she found that the surrounding walls and mountain walls seemed to be painted with murals.


    While performing the sacrificial dance, she was looking at the murals around her.


    Because this is a place to worship gods, the content of this mural is also related to gods.


    The murals are more abstract. Fortunately, Xiaoyao helped her interpret them, so that she once thought Xiaoyao had the ability to appreciate art.


    But later she learned that it was all related to the decoding function of the system.


    Because those murals are actually codes that use abstract paintings to cover up their real content.


    But the code translation is also a picture.


    "Master, this painting is also a story of sacrificing gods. The first painting starts with saying that there are three gods in the world, one of whom is the most noble Lord God."


    There are twelve murals. From front to back, they tell the love story of the LORD God.


    The LORD God fell in love with a goddess. After a very romantic and arduous pursuit, the LORD God finally got the beauty back.


    The goddess also brought her sister when she married the LORD God, and the two people around the LORD God were in charge of wealth and wisdom.


    The goddess''s sister is in charge of life. After the LORD God married the goddess, the LORD God gave the goddess power to take charge of reincarnation.


    Since then, five people have lived together. The LORD God is still in charge of all the people in the world. With the help of the other four gods, the LORD God makes everything in the world proceed in an orderly manner.


    In fact, seeing here, Lin Mengya felt that such things would happen almost everywhere rather than the experience of God.


    Although not everyone is as omnipotent as God, it is more like a folk marriage activity than the God in heaven.


    Is this God very grounded?

 Chapter 2223

    And she found that the sacrificial dance of the holy witch family was probably born out of this myth.


    After that, the enemy appointed by the LORD God appeared.


    The five gods fought against the endless demons, and there was no other content behind them.


    Lin Mengya wondered, since it was a mural praising the merits of God, why didn''t God finally win?


    An hour passed by when she was distracted.


    When she stepped down from the high platform, the scenes in the murals had been deeply imprinted in her mind.


    "What do you see up there?"


    Taking advantage of the short time of handover, long Tianyu lowered his voice and asked.


    Because they should pay attention to the movements on and off the stage at any time, he can openly focus on his wife.


    So of course he could see his wife''s carelessness, which would only appear when she thought.


    Moreover, the high platform was so narrow that he was really afraid of her stepping on it and falling down.


    After such a fearful hour, naturally I can''t wait to know the reason why she slipped away.


    Lin Mengya took off some cumbersome robes and threw them aside.


    Although the difficulty of sacrificial dance was not great, she was still sweating in two hours.


    "There are some murals about the gods of the temple on the surrounding walls, and the sacrificial dance of the saint witch family should originate from the content of this mural. However, it is strange that this mural is not complete, and a large part should be missing behind."


    Long Tianyu nodded, but there was always some helplessness.


    His wife is good at everything. Once she meets something she is interested in, she will be too focused and forget other things.


    "Be careful next time. You don''t know how worried I am when I see you almost step empty several times."


    He didn''t mean to blame, just that she felt guilty.


    "Sorry, I''ll pay attention next time. By the way, do you know where the God in the temple came from?"


    She was impressed by everything she had just figured out on the platform.


    If the real monarch of this country is the God, then he has become the master of this country forever by means of his own myth.


    But after so many years, she wanted to know what kind of people or forces were performing his will for the God and maintaining the current system.


    We should know that once people taste the sweetness of power, they will breed endless greed.


    What can curb this greed is either comparable to the state of mind of saints or suppressed by powerful forces.


    Saint, she thinks it''s impossible, so she has to let those who breed people who shouldn''t have thoughts disappear completely or powerless forces.


    If there is such an existence, "it" will have the most powerful super power in the world that no one can compete with.


    What she did with Yu, I don''t know whether it would violate the expectation of "it".


    If they happen to be its enemies, can they still win in this struggle?


    "What you think is very reasonable. In fact, if such a force really participated in some things before, I think it can justify itself."


    Long Tianyu, he Qimin and Rui.


    From some previous events, he speculated early that there might be one


    Some forces are interfering with or contributing to something.


    But when he wanted to trace, he would be disturbed by all kinds of information. Now it seems that those people don''t want to be found.


    "However, since the goal of this force is likely to maintain the current state of defending the country, they should be blocking the immortal city."


    Long Tianyu said with a serious face.


    "Well, that''s right. Once the people in Xiancheng appear, the current situation of Weiguo will be broken instantly. It''s reasonable that they should stop. From the current situation, they seem to stand idly by?"


    Yes, if they want to support the county, they may not only violate their original intention, but also according to the strength of this force, not to mention her and long Tianyu. Even if there are two more, they can''t stop them.


    So what''s "it" doing? Is it to watch the tiger fight across the mountain, or do you want to use the strength of both of them to achieve your own goal?


    Long Tianyu patted her on the shoulder and said, "let''s not scare ourselves. Maybe it''s just our guess. Maybe there''s nothing so mysterious and unpredictable in the world."


    She nodded, feeling a lot more secure because of her wild thoughts.


    Even with the emergence of such transcendent forces, what can they do? Every time they don''t beat the strong with the weak?


    They are like the most common grass on the grassland, which can''t be burned out by wild fire and can be born again by spring wind.


    Whether it is Xiancheng or the giant that only exists in her imagination, if they become her enemies, she will try her best to eradicate them.


    The most powerful enemy in the world is her own timidity, and she can overcome her timidity every time.


    She had plenty of time after she got off the platform.


    After taking a short rest to relieve the pain of her muscles, she quietly got up and slipped out while everyone was resting and no one noticed her.


    This is the ninth floor, the place of worship.


    According to the rules, the temple master should be here now.


    In a strict sense, the holy witch family can only be regarded as the slave of God, and only the temple Lord can be regarded as the spokesman of God.


    Therefore, while they dance the sacrificial dance, the temple Lord will cooperate with them to listen to God''s will in the place of sacrificial dance.


    This is the plan she had agreed with long Tianyu before. When he slipped out, he just met long Tianyu waiting outside.


    Behind the high altar is a place similar to the temple.


    There were patrols here, so it took them some time to sneak in.


    There is no statue in the main hall of the empty temple, which stems from the fact that God should be supreme in people''s hearts.


    Therefore, the gods should be placed on the highest place, not here.


    Long Tianyu had never been here before, and she was afraid that there would be any traps here.


    So they lingered for almost an hour before they went inside through the main hall.


    The structure here is very simple. After passing through the main hall, it is a deep corridor.


    Rows of tall columns support the whole temple.


    They went to the deepest place, but they were afraid to make a sound.


    Sure enough, there was a patrol team coming out from the innermost part. Without saying a word, long Tianyu climbed to the post with her.


    His movements are extremely fast. Even if there is such a burden as her, there is still no pressure at all.


    Two people lay quietly on the column, waiting for the patrol to leave.


    Then soon another patrol went in from outside. This time, long Tianyu did the same trick again.


    Two people are like little monkeys shuttling through the forest. They go up and down and finally get inside.


    On the pillar closest to the inside, the two men saw the patrol leave with their own eyes.


    After making sure they couldn''t see themselves, they landed quietly. There was a small closed door in front of them.


    Long Tianyu tried to push it with his hand, but found it motionless.


    Is the door locked from the inside?


    But she thought it was impossible. Someone should have locked it outside.


    She made a calm gesture towards long Tianyu, and then let go of her radar function.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m surprised at it.


    Before, in order to save energy, she didn''t start all the functions in her system.


    Now she''s a little lucky.


    Because in the depths of the temple, there are countless poisonous insects hidden in some corners that are not easy to detect by radar.


    If it weren''t for her own constitution that these poisonous insects couldn''t get close, I''m afraid they would die of poisoning now.


    And the hidden corners of these poisonous insects are very tricky. Even if she has radar, she can''t guarantee that she will find it 100%.


    She adjusted the radar function back to the normal peak, and sure enough, the alarm frequency immediately decreased.


    No wonder they dare to arrange these patrols like this. It turns out that a snare has been laid here for a long time, waiting for people to bump in.


    Unfortunately, she is too excellent to allow her to fail.


    "How''s it going? Is master in there?"


    The finger on the shoulder asked gently with the password.


    "Inside, it''s just like a coma."


    She also printed her hand on the back of his hand, replied.


    Long Tianyu''s mood immediately became a little nervous.


    "Did master get hurt?"


    "No, he just took an ordinary overpowering drug. But the dose of the drug is relatively large. It may be because master''s physique is better, but don''t worry. We can easily wake up master after we go in."


    After receiving his wife''s guarantee, his heart was temporarily put down, but how to get in did not attract the attention of those patrols.


    "There is no lock, no keyhole, and no mechanism on this door. How did they open and close?"


    Lin Mengya actually scanned the door.


    Unfortunately, the material of this door is somewhat special, which seems to isolate her detection function.


    So she had to reach out and feel the difference in the door with a doctor''s hand.


    Because she often practiced the needlework the teacher taught her, her fingers were much sharper than ordinary people''s fingers.


    The door is smooth, as long Tianyu said, without any protrusions and depressions.


    She felt from the top to the bottom, and then she found that there was a place at the bottom that didn''t seem to fit the door panel very well.


    "There seems to be something wrong down there."


    Long Tianyu, who got her hint, immediately squatted down and maintained the same posture as she had just held.


    Sure enough, it did look a little different, but when he wanted to pull it down, he found that he couldn''t move it at all.


    Did they make a mistake?

 Chapter 2224

    Long Tianyu thought it was impossible.


    Recently, ya''er almost touched the whole door panel just now, and he believes that Yi''er''s strength can never be mistaken.


    Besides, apart from this, the whole door panel is almost flawless.


    He did not believe in evil and tried his best to lift it up, but it was still in vain.


    "Damn it!"


    He cursed in his heart, and his fist hit the door panel below uncontrollably.


    Just at this time, he heard a click, and then long Tianyu immediately rolled back with her in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    She couldn''t help whispering.


    Then she saw the strange look on her man''s face.


    As he looked at the past, he only saw the door that was still tightly fitted just now, and now it turned up.


    Yes, it just tilted up.


    It''s like a flip board, just up and down.


    Meow meow? Are you sure you''re not teasing her?


    Is the gate so secure for people to enter and exit?


    Compared with her ignorant face, her man is obviously more angry.


    Since it''s a door that turns up and down, what was he doing just now? Was he tired of a silly boy?


    All of a sudden, long Tianyu was in bad shape. Fortunately, there were no subordinates around him, otherwise his reputation would be completely turned over.


    "Let''s go in quickly. The patrol should come in a minute."


    She put her hand on his shoulder and gently comforted each other with the password.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu is a person with strong self-control and rarely out of control.


    The upper door panel can be turned down to allow a person to pass. Originally, he wanted to let ya''er in and cushion himself first.


    But Lin Mengya was afraid that there was really something wrong with the door. This time, they opened it by mistake, so they insisted on letting him follow and slide in together.


    I have to say that in terms of mechanism, she is really full of talent and skill points.


    Now they had just slipped in, and when the door panel turned down again, there was another crisp sound.


    Then they subconsciously extended their hands to push the door, and they couldn''t push it again.


    She said, this door will never be so simple.


    But now that they can come in, they can go out.


    Instead of wasting too much time on the door panel, they walked inside.


    There was no movement of any patrol here. I think so. Even the door was a mechanism door. Most importantly, in the cognition of the group of the deputy hall Lord, the hall Lord had been controlled by the elder of the holy witch family.


    In a sense, the Lord of the temple has become their people. Naturally, there is no need to guard against it.


    There was nothing but a simple stone bed inside.


    After determining that there was no mechanism there and it was absolutely safe, Lin Mengya wanted to save the temple Lord.


    "Master, master, wake up!"


    He poured the medicine he carried into the mouth of the master of the temple.


    Finally, the temple Lord woke up slowly, but his face was still dull. When he saw clearly that their faces were still the same as before.


    "Master, it''s us!"


    She hurried to me


    The master of the temple master compared an OK, and the latter woke up and stopped pretending.


    He was just a little excited. He grabbed his hand and said, "how can you take such a risk? The deputy hall Lord, they have already laid a trap and are waiting for you to come. By the way, where''s yu''er? Didn''t he come?"


    "Master, I''m here."


    Just as long Tianyu finished, he got a violent chestnut from his master.


    "Why are you so brave? You also brought ya''er here. You know, she doesn''t know martial arts. Isn''t that putting her in danger? The girl married you, but she didn''t say she was accompanying you into the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den. You and you are so angry!"


    Just now, he looked like a gentle breeze and drizzle to her. Now his worried old father has become a strict teacher who hates iron and doesn''t become steel.


    This gap, even a bloody BMW can''t catch up.


    Finally, Lin Mengya saw that her man was wronged and immediately opened her mouth to intercept the anger of the master of the temple.


    "Shifu, Shifu doesn''t blame him. I asked for it on my own initiative. Besides, your old man is as kind to us as a mountain. Now that you are in trouble, how can we not come? And for Yu, you are his father. If his father is in danger and he doesn''t care, I don''t want such a man!"


    Looking at the couple''s mutual accommodation and intimacy, the temple Lord was also deeply comforted.


    "Well, well, I''m too impatient. I''m also worried that you will be fooled by those people when you are young."


    Lin Mengya immediately smoothed her hair.


    "Why, you''re worried about us, so you''re in such a hurry. By the way, temple master, how could things be like this? What''s the matter with the Deputy Temple master?"


    The master of the temple master couldn''t help regretting it.


    "It''s all because I''m soft hearted for a moment. Children, hurry up while they don''t know your whereabouts. They won''t do anything to me, my old bone."


    Long Tianyu grabbed his master''s arm and said, "if you want to go together, I can''t leave you here."


    "Alas, good boy, I know it''s enough for you to have this intention. But I can''t leave here. I''ve been here for nearly a lifetime. I can''t watch it die in the hands of those ambitious people."


    For the master of the temple, the temple is not only his home, but also the goal of his life.


    So even if he did his best, he would fight with those who destroyed his home to the end.


    This is everyone''s choice. Even today, she and long Tianyu forcibly took the hall master away. I believe he will find a way to come back here again.


    "Master, I can help you."


    But as soon as long Tianyu''s voice fell, the master of the hall said eagerly, "no! The reason why they detained me here is to lead you over. Go, go!"


    If two people fight against each other, one is more stubborn than the other. One will not go if he says anything, and the other will take him away if he says anything.


    It''s really sad to leave her an innocent person.


    What should she do? She can''t knock out one of them and drag it away.


    "Stop, stop, what are you two doing? Yu, we''re here to solve problems, not to create contradictions."


    She turned to Shifu and continued to say painstakingly, "Shifu, you know his temper. If you don''t go, unless you knock him unconscious and carry him away, he must insist on rescuing you. Otherwise, you can tell us the truth. The three people at least have a discussion. If you really can''t, I''ll knock him unconscious and drag him out.


    ¡±


    Long Tianyu felt pain in the back of his head for no reason. Even the master of the hall considered it for a few minutes and agreed to her.


    How to put it? The little daughter-in-law of her own family has an aura of "she''s telling the truth and doesn''t believe she''ll die miserably".


    So in order not to make his apprentice a fool, he had to tell the situation here first.


    "The deputy hall leader is actually my senior brother."


    There is still a big difference between rumors and facts.


    For example, the elder martial brother of the temple master, in fact, should be the consciousness of the previous old temple master.


    For example, the master of the temple master is not the old temple master of the previous term, but the younger martial brother of the old temple master of the previous term.


    "At the beginning, the villain actually liked my master''s body. Only because my master was a little older and his seniority was poor, he accepted an apprentice, that is, my senior brother."


    Shifu confirmed her previous speculation. Sure enough, the inheritance of those Temple masters was a conspiracy.


    "But before the villain started, my elder martial brother noticed something, so he escaped from the temple all night. However, because the temple was heavily guarded and the old guy wanted to keep an eye on his young body all the time, the elder martial brother''s escape was not successful, but was secretly caught back by the old guy. Because my elder martial brother was not A soft persimmon, plus he was more cautious before, so they were both defeated. When my master and I found them, the old man had been dead for a long time, and the elder martial brother was seriously injured. Even my master didn''t expect that the old guy was so thoughtful that he pretended to be a senior brother. However, because of his great physical problems, he had to give up his position as the temple Lord. That''s why I kept him in the temple secretly and gave him the identity of the Deputy Temple Lord. Who knows that the old guy wants to make a comeback! "


    It''s such a big inside story that Lin Mengya feels like watching an ethics play.


    "That old man who never dies, he had an eye on my master at the beginning, and now he wants to stare at my apprentice again! Hum, I won''t let him succeed!"


    The master of the temple was very angry.


    Yes, both the previous generation and the next generation are watched by others, which almost becomes the food of others.


    The victim''s family has to be treated twice. That old guy is too much!


    "But he actually stares at my long Tianyu? Does it mean that the host of his transfer of consciousness can be chosen at random?"


    That''s great.


    When a body can''t move, it only needs to replace a body to ensure its survival from generation to generation.


    She couldn''t help shivering. If she said so, aren''t many people old wine in new bottles?


    However, the temple master shook his head with a dignified look.


    "In fact, my master told me this before he died. Up to now, I think it''s unimaginable. If a person can really enter another person''s body at will, can he live forever? However, you see, those Temple leaders who suspected to have changed their bodies before have not come to a good end. Moreover, my master said that many of them actually died in the end He died of insanity, so I think it should not be without cost. "


    Lin Mengya also fell into meditation.


    She recalled the people she had met before and now who were suspected to have changed their consciousness. It can be said that basically none of them was particularly perfect.


    However, this can not prove that this method is wrong. If we don''t see the dawn of victory, it can''t have so many fanatical followers.

 Chapter 2225

    But this time, the deputy hall Lord seemed to have a plan, and she felt that the deputy hall Lord should know more than she knew.


    In addition to curiosity, she was more confused about this transfer of consciousness.


    You should know that even modern technology can not transfer consciousness for the time being, not to mention the transfer technology that passes from generation to generation and finally becomes an old monster, which is simply a fantasy.


    However, she did not arbitrarily think that this thing was deceptive. After all, the world was somewhat different from all her previous perceptions, and some things could not be judged by common sense.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to turn the topic to this succession celebration first.


    "Master, do you know what the Deputy master''s plan is? And why does he want the holy witch family to control you?"


    Master doesn''t know much about this temple Lord.


    "He was always on guard against me, but he kept me. I should want to inherit the position of the temple Lord in a fair way. After all, he always thought I took his position as the temple Lord."


    Referring to these old stories, the temple master''s cheek showed a trace of bitterness.


    After all, it''s not a good memory for the martial brothers to turn against each other and even insert a knife behind their backs.


    Long Tianyu said in a deep voice at this time: "I believe in master."


    Although there were not many things left by master in his memory, his feeling would not deceive people.


    With tears in his smile, the master of the hall patted him on the shoulder and said, "I knew you wouldn''t let me down."


    But the sharp Lin Mengya heard something else from the tone of the master.


    "Temple master, apart from Yu, what about your disciples?"


    In some ways, Lin Mengya''s feeling must be terrible.


    The smile on the master''s face gradually collapsed. He seemed to want to use a casual attitude, but the disappointment in his eyes betrayed him.


    "Everyone has their own choice. I don''t blame them."


    It seems that she is right.


    With the vigilance and ability of the master of the hall, the deputy hall Lord did not dare to do it even if he had been lurking for many years.


    But now the master of the temple Lord has no ability to resist. It can only show that the Deputy Temple Lord pinched the weakness of the master of the temple Lord, or someone close to him betrayed him.


    Now it seems that it should be one of his disciples.


    Anger lit up long Tianyu''s black eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    He hated betrayal most in his life, and master treated every apprentice like his own child.


    What made him even more unacceptable was that betraying master this time was tantamount to directly killing master''s life.


    This is not necessary at all, but premeditated.


    Seeing his disciples so excited, the master of the temple Lord didn''t tell them about him, but he couldn''t help reminding them: "don''t trust anyone except you. The temple can be overturned overnight. It seems that they have been planning for a long time. It doesn''t matter what I do. What matters is your peace."


    In the black pupil of long Tianyu, the cold light is shining.


    He did not ask the master about the whereabouts of the traitor.


    It seems that from then on, Shifu will not take into account the meaning of teachers and disciples to that person.


    This is master''s revenge. Naturally, he should avenge it himself.


    Then he calmed down and told ya''er about his plan to secretly transport the master out of the ceremony.


    Although master has repeatedly stressed that we must focus on the safety of both of them, we must


    When you want to, you can throw him here and they can escape.


    But neither Lin Mengya nor long Tianyu promised, especially Lin Mengya, who threw out her ultimate weapon.


    "Temple master, our two children are still waiting to be called your grandfather! You don''t know that the two little guys are very smart and therefore very naughty. The martial arts teachers in the family are all good materials for practicing martial arts. They are afraid that they will be bad if they can''t lay a solid foundation."


    For the old people, cute baby is a powerful weapon that no one can resist.


    Especially as a mother, he likes to carry the photos of two babies with him.


    This was painted by the four brothers themselves. Different from those portraits that basically couldn''t see the original appearance, the four brothers described the loveliness of the two babies according to her requirements.


    Mo Yan''s baby is that he rides on a pony, round and small, and his body is very neat.


    In particular, the two thick, long and black sword eyebrows, although they were only rudiments, were already qualified to harm the country when he provoked them slightly.


    The heroic jujube red riding clothes set off Mo Yan''s baby with a pink carving and jade carving, which makes people want to bow down under his fleshy short legs.


    And Ning''er baby, holding a little black cat, sat quietly by the window.


    The pink little face combines all the advantages of the two of them. It is a little more quiet and cold than his brother''s country and city.


    But when he sat on the chair with the kitten in his arms, he couldn''t help arousing everyone''s pity.


    A demon department and a cure department. Just looking at her every day, she can''t help admiring herself. She''s really a winner in life!


    The master of the hall actually saw the two children for the first time, but he asked long Tianyu to pass the portrait over early.


    But what those painters painted was only similar in shape. Where could there be such vivid paintings by their mother and uncle.


    At present, I can''t help but keep looking. I almost want to hold it in my arms. It''s enough.


    "Don''t worry, children, this is the time to play. Look at our two little babies. They must be dragons and phoenixes in the future!"


    The master of the hall, one of the members of the aisun Chengchi Association, was immediately captured by two little guys.


    Long Tianyu said that his son had taken away his master''s love. He would not be jealous at all.


    Well, because in this way, they will have less chance to compete with themselves for ya''er because they have one more grandpa who needs comfort.


    It''s a good deal!


    With the attraction of the two good grandchildren, the master of the temple quickly agreed that he would try his best to cooperate.


    For nothing else, just to hold the two little golden grandsons, he would rush out from here.


    Lin Mengya put away the portraits of her two babies and gave her man a look of "praise me".


    Long Tianyu just felt that his wife was so cute that he couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her little face.


    She unconsciously stepped back.


    Wait for a while! This is an ordinary man''s face!


    Is there any deviation in aesthetics because she is often easy-looking?


    When it was over, she fell into a deep panic and remorse.


    Alas, a good handsome man, how can she be abducted to an irreparable situation.


    Obviously, I didn''t know that his wife''s brain hole had been opened to long Tianyu, who communicated the final process with his master.


    Their plan was to secretly take master away during the first three days of Renqing.


    And the day they acted, it was


    OK, it''s the last day of celebration.


    For the next three days, master would pray for the peace of the soul in a hidden palace.


    If they plan properly, they will have three days to escape.


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu prefer to let people send their master away first, and then they pretend to come to the celebration, so as not to attract other people''s attention.


    If the Deputy Temple Lord suspects them, they can just rake them down.


    There are so many people here. Even if the vice hall leader is ambitious, he can''t keep so many people.


    Then they can retreat safely.


    This requires the full cooperation of master. There may be many dangerous and unexpected situations. At that time, they can only act according to their circumstances.


    After explaining to the master, the two returned along the same road.


    Although they wasted a lot of time inside, no one outside did notice their whereabouts.


    There are still people dancing on the high platform, but more people are attracted to the edge.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t make a public announcement, but followed the people of the holy witch family to that place.


    "Look, that''s the palace team!"


    "Oh, my God, the palace family is worthy of being the richest man in the kingdom of Wei! Even a servant is dressed in silk. The master of the palace family can''t tell what luxury is like!"


    The "luxury" palace owner himself said that it was not very good, almost like them.


    In addition to the master of the palace family, there are also representatives of the top ten aristocratic families and other major forces.


    These people are rarely seen at ordinary times, and only they are qualified to watch the sacrificial dance at a close distance.


    When those people were ready to come up, the holy witch people reluctantly returned to their position.


    So the mystery, nobility and elegance of their holy witch family actually rely on disguise?


    Lin Mengya shook her head in her heart.


    It is said that this kind of thing is like love beans.


    Seeing from a distance, it is dazzling and admirable; Only when I was close did I know that it was common.


    When those people reached this level, all the saint witch people were wrapped in white cloaks.


    She found the advantage of this white cloak. Standing under the cover of a hood, she could look at the people outside unscrupulously.


    There were indeed many people she knew very well, such as his handsome and unruly five brothers, and a woman in purple clothes but her face was covered.


    If you guessed right, it should be "herself".


    She is worthy of being her good sister. Bai Su is so lifelike when he comes with her. Even she feels like him.


    After carefully looking around, she withdrew her eyes and tried not to attract anyone''s attention.


    "This is the legendary Saint witch family? I think it''s also very general. It''s not as good as my dancer!"


    Brain damage is indispensable everywhere.


    Lin Mengya had sharp ears and heard someone in the crowd say so at once.


    She didn''t care much.


    But she, Lin Mengya, can accept everything, except that she can''t be said by others.


    Moreover, even a highly skilled dancer will not always be in perfect condition after dancing on the high platform for two hours.


    Pick a bone in an egg, isn''t it? Look down on the dancing working people, don''t you?


    Wait, it''s you!

 Chapter 2226

    Because there was no deputy Temple Lord present, and the leader was only a saint in charge of reception, these people were very comfortable and commented on the architectural style of this floor and the sacrificial platform from time to time.


    And the first to bear the brunt is the holy witch family.


    No matter how noble, powerful and mysterious they boast about themselves, they are isolated from the world all year round, which makes them feel superior psychologically.


    The look in their eyes is more like looking at the old Tu hat who has just entered the city.


    Some members of the holy witch clan noticed it, but they didn''t rush to argue with each other, but just expressed their disdain for these people from the bottom of their heart.


    In their view, they are always noble seeds, much more powerful than these humble and ignorant inferior people.


    In fact, if the two sides always maintain this attitude of mutual contempt, coldness and reluctance to approach, they may live in peace.


    But some people like to break this balance in order to show off their sense of superiority.


    "How much money can you get for your desperate jump? It''s better to go back to the house with me. There will always be more money than here."


    The man''s attitude was very frivolous. If it was at an ordinary people''s banquet, someone might follow and coax, but this was a temple, and it was the day of worship. Everyone was silent and looked at each other, but no one dared to follow suit.


    The man didn''t care. On the contrary, there were probably clansmen next to him. His anxious face turned white.


    "Hey, young master, in my family, as long as women don''t want men, and your dancing is really ugly. When you go back with me, I''ll find the best dancer to dance with you. I''m sure it''s much better than this broken dance!"


    The holy witch family can ignore those words before. After all, no one will quarrel with a fool.


    But his next words were insulting their God!


    Finally, someone couldn''t help jumping out and asked, "full of nonsense, do you know this is the most noble God Worship Dance. People like you are rare blessings. You are so disrespectful. Aren''t you afraid of God''s sin on you?"


    Otherwise, there are wonderful flowers everywhere.


    Those who could have come here must be the more valued descendants of all families.


    Even if they are charming and expensive at home, before they leave, the adults in the family still have to charge that when they arrive at the temple, they should be careful not to annoy the temple lord or desecrate the gods.


    As the head of a family, especially the forces such as the top ten aristocratic families, they have a hunch even though they don''t know 100% about some things.


    That''s why they let future generations be careful and cautious.


    However, there is such a kind of person who doesn''t take the instructions of the adults in his family to heart by virtue of his good origin or the only successor in his family.


    If it''s just at home, it''s this kind of person who worries people most after going out of the door.


    The man in front of him looks twenty-five or six years old. He has a round face and a flat nose. From his face, he looks a little obscene.


    However, he was born rich and was also the only legitimate son of this generation. All the hopes of his family were placed on him alone, so he naturally developed an arrogant temperament.


    In the past, this man didn''t go out easily. Maybe the family knew that he would cause trouble, and they were afraid that he didn''t know what the heaven and earth really caused, and the family couldn''t deal with the trouble.


    But this time he came to the temple, but he secretly followed him with his own long idea.


    It was his uncle who came with him.


    His uncle almost died when he saw the child appear


    I didn''t faint.


    However, due to the child''s request, the uncle still failed to drive him back, which led to disaster later.


    Now after listening to his wild words, my uncle almost fainted again.


    Let him die, my God!


    Uncle wailed in his heart.


    Seeing that the young man raised his eyebrows, he said dismissively, "what God, ghost, I don''t believe it! If there is, call him out and let him have a good look!"


    "Hiss -"


    Everyone around took a breath. It''s really an old birthday man who learns to hang. He doesn''t think he has a long life.


    Let alone his uncle, even the bystanders felt that their hair almost stood up.


    This living ancestor is killing himself!


    The people next to him silently walked away from him for fear that a thunder would involve them all.


    "You, you dare to blaspheme the God so much. God will not let you go!"


    The people of the holy witch clan are almost mad.


    But the young master didn''t think his hatred value was high enough. He stretched out his thick index finger and hooked up with the people of the holy witch family.


    "That silly big man, to you, it''s you. Come here. I think you''re good-looking and tall. How about you be a sandbag for me in the future? It hurts a little, but I give more. How about a punch or two?"


    The holy witch people are going crazy.


    He not only blasphemed the gods, but also teased them like beggars. Who can bear it!


    At this time, Lin Mengya also stood out from the crowd.


    The boy is dead today!


    First, he insulted the fruits of his two-hour labor; Second, he dared to let her man be a sandbag for him.


    Hehe, God punishes her. I don''t know if she has, but she wants to eliminate harm for the people today.


    "I don''t know what to call this man?"


    A little hoarse voice sounds polite.


    The rich young master held his head high and looked at people with his nostrils.


    "My surname is Du, young master. Just call me Duke."


    "Oh, Mr. Du, can you repeat everything you just said?"


    Her words seemed calm, but this uncle of Duke Du''s raised his heart to his throat.


    He immediately covered the bear child''s mouth and apologized again and again: "the child is still young and not sensible. Please raise your hand. No matter how the saint Witch wants to compensate, Du must bear it. Please make it convenient for the saint witch. Adults have a lot. Don''t worry about a child."


    children? Does it look bigger than her?


    "Oh, what a pity. I''m a few years younger than him, so I can''t have a large number of adults. I''m a pure villain."


    What this means is that if you don''t want to, just forget it.


    Uncle Du''s face was frank and ugly, and bean sized beads of sweat fell from his cheeks one by one.


    If he had known it would end like this, he would never take the bear child up the mountain.


    "Well, what do you say?"


    "It''s easy to do. As long as he kneels down and kowtows to me and says I''m wrong three times, I can forgive him."


    But the saint witch people nearby shouted, "we can''t just forget it. He desecrated our gods!"


    Sister Mengya waved, "if he offends God, it''s natural to let him apologize to the God himself. What does it have to do with us?"


    Uncle Du''s face has lost its color. What does that mean? Is it to let the only seedling of their family go to God?


    That won''t work. He has to save the child''s life anyway!


    But as soon as he wanted to open his mouth, Lin Mengya said carelessly, "you''ve been here for so long. You should have heard about what happened a few days ago. Someone just like him offended our saint witch, and finally..."


    She deliberately left the consequences unfinished.


    A few days ago, the guard leader who looked abnormal was a fierce general who could cut his head in public.


    Sure enough, after hearing her words, uncle Du was stupid.


    He trembled and covered his nephew''s mouth, thinking that he wanted to sew his mouth.


    If, if you really meet that evil star, let alone his nephew, even he is worried about his life.


    He had almost no choice between kowtowing and thanking and cutting his head and dying.


    "Nephew, come on, apologize to the saint witch. Later, uncle will accompany you to the temple and apologize to the God."


    In general, bear children will certainly have rebellious psychology.


    Anyway, the bear children think that what adults say is to scare him, and that everything will be subject to his will.


    Facing the 25-year-old "child", Lin Mengya couldn''t help rubbing her hands and trying to give him a social beating.


    Any bear child is a bear child. No matter how old he is, as long as he is spoiled by his family, he is destined to poke a hole in the sky.


    Relying on his strength, he broke away from his uncle''s hand, and then said to Lin Mengya, "don''t put on airs in front of me. Come on, don''t you say who will punish me? I want to have a good look at how God punishes me!"


    Lin Mengya just smiled when she heard this.


    On the next, the bear child''s eyes became a little dull. He shook his head, but his eyes gradually relaxed.


    "You said yourself, you''re right?"


    The bear child still shook his head.


    Indeed, in his heart, everything that goes against his mind is wrong, and only what he thinks is good is right.


    "I think you need to wake up and think you''re right."


    As soon as she finished, the other party slapped him hard.


    This is the experiment that Lin Mengya did after seeing the mind trapping technique that day, combined with the so-called pupil technique of the saint witch family.


    It can keep a person in an absolutely awake state, that is, he can feel everything outside, but he can''t control his behavior.


    So the man clearly thought he was right, but he had to follow her instructions.


    This feeling is absolutely sour.


    After more than a dozen slaps, the most beautiful face will become a pig''s head, not to mention the bad congenital conditions. Now it looks even uglier.


    Lin Mengya thought it would be unsightly to fight like this, so she asked him to stop for the time being.


    "Now tell me, do you think you are wrong?"


    Still shook his head, oh, quite stubborn.


    "All right, then you''ll change your method this time."


    She pointed to the knife on the man next to her.


    "Now take that. If you think you''re right, cut your body. When you think you''re wrong, stop."


    Have you ever heard of what is called the most poisonous woman''s heart.?


    Now Lin Mengya is really having some fun.

 Chapter 2227

    At this moment, the people around him were scared silly. Even Du Dashao, who felt that the second and third of the world, had 110000 regrets in his heart.


    If time could come back, he would cover his mouth when he said anything.


    Never be cheap!


    Looking at dugongzi''s face full of tears and snot, coupled with his extremely ugly pig head, Lin mengarden felt that he abused the slag and had to abuse some beauty. At present, there was some weakness of the opposite sex.


    "If you don''t want to turn yourself into a beehive, kneel down immediately and knock my head to make amends."


    Before the words fell, the childe surnamed Du immediately knelt down and banged his head.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and untied the hint on him.


    Du immediately cried like a pig and hid behind his uncle.


    From then on, the temple and the little man who didn''t look special became an indelible shadow of his life.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya said that the bear child just owes a lesson. Since the family doesn''t care about teaching, she can only reluctantly do it for her.


    With such an "episode", when those people look at the sacrificial dance of the holy witch family, their faces are full of piety and reverence.


    However, the palace family mixed in the crowd was suspicious.


    "Do you think this is like my little sister''s means?"


    Gong Wu quietly told Bai Su that the latter didn''t look away from the man when everyone didn''t pay attention.


    "Yes."


    It''s more than a picture. It must be her master.


    However, they quickly restrained their emotions and didn''t show flaws in anyone.


    And they can''t stay on this floor all the time. After watching a sacrificial dance, they are led away by the saints.


    Without outsiders, the people of the holy witch family no longer carry it as they did just now.


    But some of these people saw her with different eyes.


    Fortunately, the character chosen by Lin Mengya has always been eccentric and independent. When he goes out this time, let alone relatives, he doesn''t even have a close partner.


    They just felt that her punishment was not enough to relieve their anger.


    From a fair and objective point of view, in fact, the people of the holy witch family are not good people.


    Although the childe Du''s cheap and frivolous mouth should be taught, the people of the holy witch clan bear more hatred, and in their view, everyone is a low race except them. Even if they die, it''s no pity.


    This extreme arrogance gave birth to their distorted inferiority complex.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t done it at that time, the fate of Duke and his uncle would be even worse.


    Therefore, some things are really made by ourselves and can''t blame others.


    After the second sacrificial dance, he and long Tianyu quietly made some arrangements while others were not paying attention.


    The third day is a very important day. I''m afraid the Deputy Temple Lord will also be prepared.


    On the eve of their action, long Tianyu got a message.


    "Ling ye and Bai Li Wuchen were caught."


    "What? What are they doing here?"


    This is not good news. You know, their relationship with Yu is like a brother.


    Yu can take risks for the master of the temple and go through fire and water for them.


    But they stay well outside. Why


    Come here and throw yourself into the net?


    Long Tianyu closed his mouth and said for a long time, "they should come for me?"


    "What do you mean?" Lin Mengya doesn''t understand.


    "The vice Temple Lord set these traps just to attract me, catch me and exchange bodies with me. Ling ye and Baili Wuchen got the news, and I didn''t contact the men in the holy city, so they must think I was imprisoned by the temple Lord."


    Lin Mengya had a headache.


    Why didn''t she see that Ling Ye''s little facial paralysis, like a treacherous fox, could win such a second place.


    "Can''t they wait?"


    Not complaining, just pure speechless.


    She doesn''t want to save one and sink two more.


    Although long Tianyu was grateful for the friendship of his brothers, it was because he didn''t inform the outside people of his situation in time that he made them lose.


    "I can''t blame them all. The temple is very strange now, let alone them. Even I almost got the move."


    That''s true.


    There was a strange atmosphere from top to bottom of the temple. However, the door was opened to welcome people from the high-level forces of the whole country to watch the ceremony.


    It can be seen that the acting style of the deputy hall Lord is a complete snake Sutra disease, but can a person who is so crazy for long life really prepare all this in great detail?


    She thought there should be something they didn''t know or ignored.


    Although there were two more people to save, she decided to follow the original plan after discussing with long Tianyu.


    According to his style, he will never follow Lingye without a backhand.


    So what they have to do now is to try their best to meet the two people and cooperate with each other after knowing each other''s action plan.


    The exploration can only be reduced to long Tianyu. Lin Mengya is responsible for watching the wind for him.


    In general, because of their large number and the endless sacrificial dance, they are under great physical and psychological pressure and tired, so naturally no one will look at them.


    Generally, after changing a shift, the next shift will immediately find a place to have a good rest.


    Lin Mengya covered her cloak and narrowed her eyes.


    The system releases the function, and the conversation and other movements of the left and right people can fall in her ears.


    When long Tianyu left quietly, the elder who had shown himself from the beginning suddenly appeared.


    Then she saw that the elder ordered several more people. The place where she sat was very hidden. Her mood relaxed quietly with each name the elder uttered.


    Until finally, the elder suddenly said, "where''s the tree?"


    Arbor, this name happens to be the person replaced by Yu.


    Lin Mengya''s heart screamed bad.


    She shrank into the corner again, and the elder was obviously dissatisfied.


    "Is Arbor there or not?"


    He asked impatiently. He was sitting next to Lin Mengya. A man not far away suddenly pointed to her and said, "I just saw them together. The elder, why don''t you ask him."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man, who was the one who was most dissatisfied with her after she released her uncle and nephew.


    The elder repeated again impatiently.


    "Do you know where the arbor is?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, "just now


    He said he was a little uncomfortable. Maybe he found a place to sleep. "


    When she said these words, her palms were full of cold sweat.


    Although long Tianyu didn''t leave her alone, if she was exposed now, I''m afraid everything would be wasted.


    "Where has he gone?"


    The elder was a little reluctant and his face sank.


    Lin Mengya was in a dilemma. She pretended to think for a long time before she said, "he probably wants to find a quiet place. The elder wants me to find him?"


    The elder waved his hand with an unhappy face.


    "Go quickly. You must find him back for me, or you will both be punished!"


    She nodded and immediately got up to look for it, but unexpectedly, the person who had embarrassed her stood up immediately.


    "Elder, I''ll go with him. Otherwise, I''m afraid some people will be lazy. I''ll look for it on purpose and delay your business."


    This guy in the way!


    She scolded secretly.


    But the elder was really worried. Without allowing her to refuse, he said, "go and come back quickly."


    She didn''t dare to have any questions, so she turned and left.


    The annoying guy also followed up and said in a rather jealous tone: "how can you two share all good things? Are you two of your origin worthy to work under the elder?"


    Oh, I''m in a hurry to die.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at him. She said coldly, "if you don''t accept it, go to the elder to introduce yourself, or you''ll hold it in my stomach. If you hear your nonsense again, be careful that I cut your tongue!"


    The man''s face changed, "how dare you talk to me like that! When I get back to the family, I must let my brother beat you up."


    But Lin Mengya sneered, "then I''m really scared to death, so I''d better not give you this opportunity to complain."


    The man felt a chill on his back. He took a pat late to understand the meaning of her words.


    "You even want to kill your fellow countrymen. I must tell the elder that killing your fellow countrymen is a capital crime. You''re finished!"


    Lin Mengya was so eager that she didn''t want to listen to the noise of the goods.


    Looking at no one around, she pushed it on the wall.


    The man''s bones were slightly thinner than her, and his hat pocket slipped down, revealing a somewhat childish face.


    "Shut up!"


    She ordered in a low voice.


    The boy was suddenly a little silly, because the saint witch people never looked directly into the eyes of the people, so he didn''t find that Lin Mengya''s eyes were different from his own.


    "I''m going to tell the elder!"


    The boy didn''t know the danger was coming, so he continued to shout.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore.


    She exposed her sleeve knife, and the sharp and bright tip of the knife hit the boy''s neck.


    "One more word and I''ll be rude to you."


    Even though she used someone else''s voice, the cool cold made the boy feel afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    "Now I''ll give you two choices. First, get back quickly. But if I know you''re talking nonsense in front of the elder, this knife will be covered with your blood next time. Second, you stand here and wait for me. When will I come back and when will you leave!"


    Although the young man was afraid, he said tremblingly, "you, you want to kill your fellow countrymen. This is a capital crime. Aren''t you afraid of death?"

 Chapter 2228

    "Kill the same clan? As long as you are obedient, I won''t hurt you. But what do you think the elder brought us out for?"


    She didn''t put away her knife, and she showed an expression of disdain.


    The young man was obviously the brain powder of the elder. Hearing that she dared to slander her idol, he immediately fought back without fear of death.


    "What do you know? The elder brought us out to experience us. Do you think everyone is as lucky as you and can be so close to the elder?"


    Today is really a big party for the bear children. She scared one away and another hit her hand.


    She suddenly approached, "do you know what we did after we were taken away by the elder that night?"


    Obviously, the boy has been paying attention to their every move. Hearing this, he is not jealous, and even tears are about to flow out.


    "The great elder is such a good person. Of course, he privately instructs you on how to better practice pupil surgery. When I was in the group, I didn''t have a chance to talk to him at all. You, you just don''t know your happiness in happiness!"


    Today she saw the power of brain powder.


    That night, it was obvious that they were not doing good deeds. How thick the idol filter could make his brain fill such selfless behavior.


    "Listen, the reason why the elder brought us out is to make us a stepping stone to his prosperity."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" The young man blushed angrily and retorted her words with a thick neck.


    "Boy, you''re too young. In fact, I used to have the same respect for the elder as you, but he asked us to give some hints under his pupil hint that day. You know, how dangerous it is. I still feel a little uncomfortable until now. If he really wants to take us out to see the world, why does he let us Do such a dangerous thing? "


    The boy didn''t believe it at all. He shook his head and shouted, "how can you slander the elder like this? He will never do such a thing. You know that he has been protecting us on the road. His pupil is so powerful that he must not be a bad person!"


    Lin Mengya is speechless. Even her babies can''t catch up with such a concept of right and wrong.


    She took back her sleeve knife. "If you don''t believe it, go back and ask the elder now. Can you go instead? If he agrees to take you, you can slander him behind my back, but if he doesn''t let you go, it means that he doesn''t instruct everyone to practice pupil surgery at all, but wants us to do bad things for him."


    The boy wavered a little.


    He did not believe her words, nor did he suspect the elder''s ulterior motives.


    But young people always hope that the people they worship must be spotless.


    So of course, after someone raises a question, he will find a way to prove that what the person said is wrong.


    "Wait, I will prove what you said is wrong!"


    The boy yelled at her and ran back quickly.


    Lin Mengya is not worried that the teenager will play with him.


    He lived in isolation with his people since childhood, and listened to his tone. He really worshipped the elder.


    Such a child will never have much mind. I''m afraid his two babies have more experience than him.


    After dealing with this cerebellar powder, Lin Mengya fell into sorrow


    In the thread.


    How can she inform long Tianyu?


    And even if she sent someone out to look for it now, first, she couldn''t find the place where Yu was. Second, it would be even worse if she frightened the snake.


    It''s really a difficult problem, and she can''t always go back. In that case, the elder will doubt it.


    I just hope the child pesters the elder so that he has no time to take care of them. He can delay for a while.


    Long Tianyu, who sneaked in the dark, didn''t know that his wife had fallen into a small crisis.


    People can''t be on the tenth floor, but the ninth floor and the eighth floor are already arranged sacrificial venues.


    If the deputy hall Lord locks people in these floors, if there is any accident, everyone will follow the joke.


    The deputy hall leader is a person who wants face very much, otherwise he would never have such a grand succession ceremony.


    For the deputy hall Lord, his lifelong wish is to become the hall Lord of the scenery.


    So people must be held in a place where even if something happens, it will not affect the succession ceremony.


    But at the same time, as an important prop, the reason why the deputy hall Lord didn''t kill them on the spot must be because he wanted to use them as bait like master.


    Now he knows where the master is. What they said


    He glanced at the seventh floor.


    The deputy hall Lord usually lives on the seventh floor. The deputy hall Lord likes him so much that he will put the two people nearest to him. In this way, once there is any trouble, he can take his men and catch him.


    So he should look for the seventh floor.


    In such things, long Tianyu''s intuition is always sharp and terrible.


    He sneaked into the seventh floor and found that the guards here seemed to be much stricter than those in other places, but the deputy hall Lord was obviously not here.


    His martial arts are superb. He is not dragged down by others this time. His action is as fast as ghosts.


    Soon he bypassed the layers of guards and arrived at the place where the deputy hall Lord lived. Although there was some luxury here, it was not enough to be guarded by so many people.


    So he was sure that people should be here, but he didn''t know whether there was a private prison or a secret room to hold the enemies of the Deputy Temple Lord.


    Looking around the room, long Tianyu soon found a different place on the desk.


    The color there is obviously a little brighter than that in other places, indicating that someone often presses on it.


    He looked left and right to make sure no one found him, and then quietly pressed that one.


    Sure enough, there was a mechanism. He just pressed the switch down with a little force.


    In an instant, an underground hole appeared on the ground that can accommodate one person.


    Unexpectedly, the entrance of the secret room was placed in his own study. The deputy hall Lord was really cautious. Moreover, from the frequency of use of the mechanism, I don''t know how many people he killed here before the deputy hall Lord showed his wolf ambition.


    He slipped into the underground cave and made sure you didn''t have any mechanism before he jumped down and merged the cave tightly.


    This should be a hidden dungeon.


    After taking a few steps, he felt suddenly enlightened.


    The temple is inlaid on a naturally formed high mountain. At first, the amount of work was huge


    The plan is strict, so there are many places that even his master doesn''t know.


    But the deputy hall Lord should have known that there was a dungeon here, so he chose this position to recuperate.


    And a secret way hidden in the study, even if others hear it, they will only laugh.


    But things were so unpredictable, but more coincidentally, he found out.


    Deep in the prison, there is a smell of moisture and blood everywhere, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    Strangely, there are no guards here, but I soon know why.


    He looked at the crossing leading to other places, and felt that he had some unspeakable feelings in his heart.


    Obviously, this can lead to other places, but the Deputy Temple Lord did not tell anyone about it, because in his eyes, no one can be trusted.


    Long Tianyu just thinks that the person who designed the temple not only designed the temple according to the mountain, but also left these secret roads inside. What does he want to do?


    A few steps forward, he reached the cell.


    The cell here is also built according to the mountain. Looking at the locks of the chains on the prison door, long Tianyu tried to cut down with his sword.


    With a "click" sound, a spark was aroused when the sword connected with the lock. Although there was no hole in the sword, the lock was safe.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help studying the lock. Let him not forget his goal. The lock can''t be opened by force. He feels that if he really finds someone, he still can''t worry, he has to think about it in the long run.


    He continued to walk inside, and soon he found that a light was still on in a cell.


    Along the way, he didn''t make any sound, so the people inside didn''t notice him for a moment until he went to the cell and saw the figure covered with blood inside. He resisted the impulse to come forward to recognize him immediately, but stood aside and carefully observed the people inside.


    Although the man had been severely tortured, he was a hard stubble.


    No matter how the people of the Deputy Temple Lord pressed him, the other party never let go.


    Long Tianyu looked at it for a while. After he was sure that the people inside were 100 miles clean, the people finally came out.


    "A hundred miles without dust."


    These four words shocked the other party and turned around hard. At this time, long Tianyu saw that two exquisite iron chains had passed through his clavicle, and the original elegant and handsome face had been covered with blood.


    "Temple, your highness..."


    Hundred miles without dust was surprised. Then there was a burst of ecstasy in his eyes.


    "It''s great that you''re all right, so ling ye and I can rest assured."


    His voice was hoarse and some of his words were not clear. It seemed that he bit his tongue when he endured torture.


    He knew very well that if the pain was not unbearable, he would never risk his life to bite his tongue.


    He can wake up in an instant after biting his tongue. He is too resolute to keep awake in torture.


    "How are you? Can you hold on? I''ll get you out."


    According to the current situation, if you stay a hundred miles without dust, you may be tortured to death by the temple Lord.


    But Bai Li Wuchen shook his head hard and said, "Your Highness, I don''t care. At most, I suffer from some flesh and skin. Please hurry to save Ling Ye!"

 Chapter 2229

    "What are you talking about? What happened to Ling ye?"


    Long Tianyu frowned and asked in a low voice.


    Hundred miles without dust, regardless of the wound on his body, told him the news he knew.


    "We got the news that you were caught outside. Later, Ling Ye contacted your guard with me. They said that you lost the news after you were escorted to the holy city. Originally, Ling ye and I wanted to watch the change, find a suitable time, sneak into the temple, spy on the military situation and wait for the opportunity to save you. Unexpectedly, at this time, we got the message that the vice hall Lord wanted to execute you secretly Xi, Ling ye and I couldn''t get the news from many spies and verification, so we risked to sneak into the temple. Unexpectedly, we ran into their trap as soon as we came in. Lingye was like me. They would rather die than give in. Who knows that their purpose is Lingye! Then he was taken away, and I was locked up here and tortured by them day and night. Your highness, go and save Ling Ye. I don''t have any worries about my life for the time being. I''m just afraid he will... "


    Before and after, Guolong Tianyu understood.


    If someone set up a bureau to break in all his forces, he is not strange, but why would he target Ling Ye alone?


    And although Ling Ye is no longer his shadow, he has not been completely exposed to people because he is used to acting secretly.


    Who did it? What is the purpose?


    Long Tianyu knows that this is not the time to hesitate, and Baili Wuchen also has his own plan.


    He told each other when he would rescue the temple Lord and how to retreat.


    Bai Li Wuchen nodded and said, "Your Highness can act according to the plan without worrying about me. I will try to escape after you save the temple Lord. In addition, I will set fire in the depths of the temple to create an opportunity for you to escape."


    Long Tianyu frowned and said disapprovingly, "don''t joke about your own life. I''ve discussed with ya''er. We''ll meet in the palace team at that time. Whether you or Lingye, I''ll take you out safely."


    Baili Wuchen smiled. Although he was covered with scars, his one eye was still shining with trust in long Tianyu.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. They can''t take my life away for the time being. Moreover, the palace family is already eye-catching. In addition, the deputy hall Lord knows your relationship with the palace family leader. Once something happens, the palace family will bear the brunt of suspicion, and it will be even greater to take our goal. Don''t worry, Lingye and I have our own way."


    Long Tianyu knew that Baili Wuchen was a smart man and that he would never break his appointment with himself.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded heavily and patted each other on the shoulder.


    "Then I''ll wait for you at the palace."


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I still want to see two young Highnesses. I don''t know if they have forgotten my one eyed uncle since I haven''t seen them for so long."


    Mentioning his two sons, long Tianyu''s look was mild in an instant.


    "Those two little naughty skin are just a headache. OK, I have some medicine and a weapon that can be used for self-defense. Take them all."


    He handed it to Baili Wuchen, and the latter immediately accepted it.


    The friendship between brothers does not need to be expressed in too many words. After they looked at each other, long Tianyu slipped out quietly as if he had come.


    Bai Li Wuchen wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    He was never a soft persimmon who would be bullied by others. Since he was beaten, the temple had to pay him a price.


    After his highness had left, he began to knock hard on the door of the cell.


    "Where are the people? Where are they all dead? I''m itchy. Come out and scratch me!"


    Before long, someone came with a gloomy face and a whip.


    "What''s the noise? Do you want to die?"


    Baili Wuchen looked at each other contemptuously, but his fingertips quietly crossed the sleeve knife handed to him by long Tianyu.


    "If you have seed, you will kill me. Bah, coward, dare you?"


    The person who was provoked immediately went crazy, raised his whip and severely beat him on a hundred miles of dust-free body.


    And the latter did not hum, but stared at each other.


    It looks like a battering without counterattack, but no one knows who will win in the end.


    On the other side, after a pretentious search, the elder noticed something wrong and sent someone to catch her back.


    "Where are the people?"


    The elder asked with a gloomy face.


    Lin Mengya immediately pretended to be helpless, shook her head in fear and said, "elder, I don''t know where he has gone. Is he hungry and went out to find something to eat?"


    The eldest elder gave her a hard look, looked at her maliciously and said, "you ask me, I ask who, isn''t he with you? I ask you the last time, where has he gone?"


    Lin Mengya swallowed her saliva. She was a little nervous.


    She is not afraid of the so-called punishment of the elder, but she is worried that if the elder is really suspicious and tells the deputy hall Lord about it, she and Yu can be regarded as frightening the snake.


    Just about to talk nonsense so as to buy more time for Yu, he saw a saint looking for him in a hurry.


    The elder didn''t care to scold her and immediately greeted her. They whispered in the distance for a long time.


    Lin Mengya stood where she was, but her words fell into her ears.


    "When will people arrive?"


    The saint''s tone was quite urgent. The elder accompanied him carefully and said, "it''s almost one. You ask the Deputy Temple Lord to wait a little longer, and I''ll take someone there right away."


    "Well, hurry up and don''t delay my master''s business."


    "OK, OK, don''t worry!"


    When the saint left, the elder turned his head and looked at her with a sinister face.


    "If you don''t tell me again, I''ll abolish your pupil surgery!"


    Hearing this, several people around him immediately showed their faces of fear.


    Although Lin Mengya with her head down didn''t see it, she could feel the tension of the atmosphere.


    "Here, I, then I''ll find it again. Don''t worry!"


    She wanted to run, but the elder pulled her back.


    "Look at me!"


    The elder whispered an order. Lin Mengya knew that the elder''s pupil technique was powerful. Although the small medicine in the system could ensure her safety again and again, she could easily be seen by the elder.


    Fuck him!


    Now that things have come to this point, she will fight with the elder to find out whether her high-tech is powerful or the elder''s pupil is powerful.


    "No, elder, please forgive me!"


    She begged for mercy, but she was secretly ready.


    "Look up!"


    The elder ordered her gloomily.


    Lin Mengya raised her head off guard. At the same time, the small medicine helped her keep her brain awake. At the same time, she also used her eyes to counter hypnotize the elder.


    The elder''s eyes are almost glass. No wonder he is the first pupil of the holy witch family.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t know was that when the elder wanted to control and hint at her, her eyes turned purple, glittering and translucent, like the most mysterious purple gem.


    The elder was shocked and his consciousness gradually blurred before he had time to respond.


    Lin Mengya has no bottom in her heart. This is her first anti hypnosis, and it is also her first time to fight with such a powerful person as the elder.


    "Elder?"


    She called out tentatively, but the elder seemed to be a little distracted.


    Lin Mengya was not sure, so she could only continue to test, "you always calm down, or shall we go and have a talk?"


    Unexpectedly, just after saying this, the elder went straight to one side.


    Huh? This is the success of anti hypnosis!


    She is still confused, but the elder doesn''t need to act in front of her.


    While excited, my heart is still a little dark and cool.


    She''s such a genius!


    In the system, Xiaoyao mercilessly exposed her boasting.


    "Master, you''d better wake up. Although you don''t know why the elder was successfully hypnotized by you, you''re still ready for him to wake up at any time."


    When she was proud, Shengsheng was splashed with cold water by her cub. Lin Mengya grinded her teeth and said she wanted to format every minute.


    The elder walked to one side with her and looked at no one around. Lin Mengya began to secretly spy on the elder''s information.


    "What''s the matter with you just now?"


    The elder seemed to have no sense of his own and obediently told him about his activities with the temple Lord.


    "He wants me to help him control a person."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    Now for the deputy hall master, the biggest unstable factor should be the hall master and her family long Tianyu.


    Did the vice Lord catch Yu?


    No, it''s not quite right in terms of time.


    Even if the deputy hall Lord laid a net, according to long Tianyu''s ability, they will never be caught in the shortest time.


    What''s more, after they entered the temple, they were very careful and did not reveal any flaws.


    If the Deputy Temple Lord really doubts, he should have taken action long ago, or even led her into the Bureau.


    Since he is not his own man, who will it be?


    Just wanted to continue to ask, I saw the familiar figure not far away.


    Lin Mengya immediately stood on tiptoe and called people over.


    "Where the hell have you been? Come on, come on, the elder should be angry!"


    The people around saw the elder''s back to them, so they didn''t have any doubt.


    Long Tianyu was surprised. He slowed down and warned at any time. As long as the elder dared to have a little bad thought about his family ya''er, he could send him to the West immediately.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to catch him and whispered, "the elder was hypnotized by me. Now he listens to me!"


    Long Tianyu was surprised, and then he couldn''t restrain his pride.


    "My wife is really powerful!"


    "That is!" With a little pride on her face, she then asked, "by the way, have you found anyone in such a circle?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, "well, I''ve found a hundred miles of dust-free, but Ling night seems to be somewhere else."

 Chapter 2230

    "Ling Ye was locked up somewhere else. Why?"


    Long Tianyu just shook his head.


    "Wuchen didn''t know the specific situation, and he said that someone deliberately set up a bureau to lead them in, and it was aimed at Ling Ye."


    Lin Mengya is also full of doubts.


    Among long Tianyu''s men, Ling ye and Bai Li Wuchen are not prominent, even because they used to be "old ministers" who have been to the state of Jin with Yu. In order to avoid some trouble, they haven''t even appeared in public several times.


    Why are such people targeted by others? Can it be said that there are traitors among them?


    But this is also wrong. If there is a traitor, the betrayed person should be Yu and her. Why should we target Ling Ye alone?


    While they were thinking hard, Lin Mengya caught a glimpse of the elder nearby and suddenly had a flash of inspiration in her head.


    "By the way, just now the elder said that he took people to control a person. I thought about it. Now one of the main concerns of the main hall is the master of the main hall and the other is you."


    Long Tianyu was also enlightened and took her words.


    "So you mean, the deputy hall Lord wants to pretend to be me with Ling ye?"


    "It''s not impossible. After you ran away, the deputy hall Lord knew that his plan was likely to fail, but instead of suspending his action, he also posted a wide post inviting people from all over the world to watch the ceremony. Don''t you think he has nothing to fear?"


    When she said this, long Tianyu figured it out.


    Indeed, in fact, the reason why the deputy hall Lord wants people from all over the world to watch the ceremony is just that he hopes that the position of hall Lord can be transferred to "Murong Xi" first.


    In this way, as long as the deputy hall Lord can replace his identity after the ceremony, he can become the hall Lord in good faith.


    This person can be himself. If he can''t control himself at that time, he can find a "substitute" to replace himself and get the position of the temple Lord.


    Ling Ye is the most suitable shadow for him. Even outsiders can''t distinguish him except his relatives and friends.


    "It''s strange that not many people know that Ling Ye is your shadow. Moreover, these people can''t betray you at all. So how does the deputy hall Lord know about Ling ye?"


    Such a thing is very secret for long Tianyu. If there is such a person who knows all his secrets and is still secretly against him, it is too dangerous for long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu had a simple answer to the problem she thought hard and didn''t understand.


    "Except for my ''good father'', who can''t wait to want my life!"


    Long Tianyu''s tone was cold and piercing.


    Although he had no expectations for the so-called father for a long time, he couldn''t help feeling a tingling in his heart when the reality was in front of him.


    "He, he is a haunting vampire!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like this long dead man at all.


    When he was in the state of Jin, he forced long Tianyu to do all kinds of things against his original intention, and forced them to stay together for his own interests. Even when he finally ran away, he didn''t forget to pit his son.


    Don''t give such a father for nothing!


    "Don''t be angry. You really can''t make a mistake after eating such a thing."


    She comforted long Tianyu in a soft voice.


    ¡°


    Sooner or later, he will fall into our hands. Then we will take him home and let him see for himself what it is like to be a father. The more lonely he is, the more harmonious and beautiful our family is. He is so angry! In the future, you will regard the temple master as your father. Doesn''t he think he is your biological father every day, so he thinks you owe him? Then let him live a long life, and then I''ll find a good man who is more handsome and rich than him and only loves his mother. I''ll show my love in front of him every day and support him with dog food! "


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but gently rubbed the top of her hair.


    "They are all women. What they say is still so childish."


    Lin Mengya stared at her and retorted reluctantly, "what''s the matter with being a mother? You despise me now that I''m a married woman and have had children. I''m not in good shape. It''s not as fresh as before, is it?"


    Long Tianyu was speechless. The girl simply didn''t give him a way to live.


    But he loved each other''s pretty little appearance. Even if the face was not beautiful enough to eat, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who said, my wife will always be beautiful and smart. In my heart, no one will be better than you in this life and next life. Even you are not allowed to say you are bad. I will be angry next time you say that."


    Hehe, long Dashao is really promising. Sweet words come easily.


    She pouted deliberately, "I said, you punish me if you have the ability!"


    Long Tianyu smiled in a low voice and suddenly stole a kiss on her mouth.


    "It''s already been punished. Shall we punish the next one?"


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled his evil spirit with other people''s faces.


    Lin Mengya only felt her liver beating.


    Foul foul! This is clearly his foul!


    "You, you, you!"


    Smart words don''t work. If she hadn''t been wearing an easy-looking mask, she would have become a ripe tomato by now.


    "Well, darling, let''s get down to business first. It''s not too late for us to continue to discuss this problem in the evening."


    Lin Mengya tries to ignore the temperature on her face. Since the elder is under her control, she is not afraid of Yu being taken away by him, and going openly can better spy on each other''s intelligence.


    "From now on, you should obey his orders."


    She gave orders to the elder, who accepted his orders almost without any hesitation.


    Long Tianyu also felt curious and tried to ask the elder a few words under the guidance of Lin Mengya.


    This kind of behavior that completely controls people in the palm of his hand and can even wantonly spy on the real thoughts in his heart will make people feel a little chilly, although it will give people the pleasure of controlling other people''s lives.


    Fortunately, his family ya''er is nearby. Otherwise, if he really runs in alone, he is afraid that he will lose himself while stepping into the trap of others.


    Lin Mengya was like a bug in his heart and immediately understood his worries.


    "Don''t be afraid. In fact, the so-called hypnosis or the pupil technique of the holy witch family, as long as your will is firm enough, you won''t be controlled by him. No matter how many psychological hints you don''t believe, it''s useless. Once a person has firm faith, he won''t be controlled and used by any foreign object."


    Hearing her serious analysis for herself, long Tianyu only felt that a warm current gradually flowed into him


    Between the hearts.


    "That''s right. It''s like a sword in my hand. It''s just a weapon after all. It can''t determine my martial arts. As long as I can abide by my original heart, even if my pupil is powerful, it''s useless to me."


    She smiled and praised her family man, "that''s the truth. For those who are not determined, let alone pupil surgery, he can''t resist the temptation of language. Such people will be used sooner or later, so you don''t need to worry. You just need to do what you want to do and what you should do."


    Long Tianyu only felt more confident. At the same time, he was more grateful that God could give ya''er to him.


    In order not to let the deputy hall Lord wait too anxious, they didn''t waste too much time, so they asked the elder to take people there.


    Lin Mengya, as the "lucky man" who escaped the disaster, quietly hid aside.


    Everyone thought she must have been frightened just now, so no one took the initiative to disturb her.


    In the corner of no one, she can think quietly.


    Originally, a deputy Temple Lord was tricky enough, but now he has a abolished emperor of the former dynasty.


    I really don''t know who else is involved in this muddy water.


    Long Tianyu followed the elder to the place where he used to hypnotize the master, but the defense here is much tighter than that day. It seems that things are really the same as his guess with ya''er.


    As a substitute, Lingye won''t get much preferential treatment.


    And his character is very stubborn, a hundred miles of dust-free, and he will use some provocative methods to abuse those who executed. For Lingye, he hasn''t said a word since he was arrested.


    However, I don''t know what the Deputy Temple Lord planned. He neither forced Ling ye nor tortured him.


    But he ordered people to give Ling ye a medicine again and again.


    At first he thought it was a poison that could make him miserable, but later he found that no matter how much he drank, his body didn''t seem to respond.


    Nevertheless, he did not take it lightly.


    Today, he was tied here by the deputy hall Lord again. Looking at the cold eyes of the deputy hall Lord, he suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Close his lips. If the Deputy Temple Lord really wants to pass him to the disadvantage of his highness, he would rather commit suicide than drag his highness down.


    At this time, someone outside came in and whispered in the ear of the deputy hall Lord, "master, they are coming."


    The eyes of the Deputy Temple Lord immediately burst into joy.


    "Let them in quickly!"


    They? It seems that this is the associate of the Deputy Temple Lord.


    Ling Ye calmly opened her eyes and tried to engrave everyone''s appearance here in her mind.


    If he or clean, someone can go out, he will pass on the appearance information of these people to his highness.


    He is not afraid of death at all, because his highness will avenge him, and he was born to die for his highness.


    At this time, Ling Ye didn''t know that he wanted to be loyal to the object and how to save him.


    Seeing Ling Ye''s description is a little embarrassed, but it is much better than that of no dust, long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief quietly.


    It''s not that he favors one over the other, but that Ling Ye has been with him since childhood, blocking a lot of dangers for him.


    In his heart, Ling Ye is no different from his brother.

 Chapter 2231

    After the elder brought people in, the monkey''s anxious face of the deputy hall Lord finally eased a little.


    "Why did you come so late? It can''t be the elder who doesn''t want to help me?"


    The elder immediately said with a flattering smile, "don''t misunderstand the deputy hall Lord. Alas, there are some small things to deal with just now. I''m afraid that the shortage of manpower will delay your business, so I''m a little late. Please forgive the deputy hall Lord."


    The two were in collusion, that is, the deputy hall Lord felt a little higher than the elder, but now it was the time of employment, he had to suppress his dissatisfaction, and said faintly: "the elder has a heart, it seems that I misunderstood."


    They were polite again, and the deputy hall Lord was impatient to get to the point.


    "Last time I told you that I couldn''t catch the man. I also have a suitable substitute. Now this man is in my hands."


    Hearing the speech, the elder immediately congratulated: "Oh, this is a great good thing. It seems that the deputy hall Lord is the fate of heaven. No matter when the weather, geography and people are on your side, this event will be completed!"


    Everyone likes to listen to good words, especially at this critical moment, the words of the elder just hit the heart of the deputy hall Lord.


    "It''s also the elder who is willing to help with all his strength. Without your help, I''m afraid I''ll have to spend more effort this time."


    These words are beating each other. We can''t make the elder proud.


    The elder even said yes. In fact, he didn''t like the temperament of the Deputy Temple Lord.


    But he only needs the benefits provided by the Deputy Temple Lord, and he doesn''t care about the rest.


    Long Tianyu followed the elder and looked at Ling Ye calmly. In fact, the two people had recognized each other through their eyes.


    He quickly left his sight and did not attract the attention of the elder and the deputy hall Lord.


    To hypnotize Lingye, the difficulty is no less than that of the hypnotic hall Lord.


    Therefore, the elder''s idea is still the same as before. He controls Ling ye through his pupil superposition with other clansmen.


    However, the last time Lin Mengya preempted, this time long Tianyu was also holding the same idea.


    But he didn''t have ya''er''s ability, so he had to secretly ask the elder to untie all pupil control at the last time.


    In this way, the deputy hall Lord will certainly think that Ling Ye has been controlled by him, but in fact, Ling Ye keeps awake like master.


    Moreover, the vice Temple Lord who did not know the pupil technique would not know it at all. In this way, they could unite outside without being aware of ghosts.


    Everything went well, but in the final stage, the Deputy Temple Lord was called out.


    Long Tianyu asked the elder to control the other people, and then awakened Ling Ye.


    "Your Highness!"


    Ling Ye really recognized him, opened his eyes and said in a low voice, "my subordinates are incompetent, and they have implicated you."


    "Well, don''t be so polite between our brothers. I ask you, have you found any suspicious people with the Deputy Temple Lord recently? Or are there other strange faces in the temple?"


    The deputy hall leader has been lurking for many years. Once he starts to fight, he makes master have no power to fight back. This is not normal at all.


    What''s more, after the last incident, there has been a great cleansing of the temple. Whether it''s spies who have different feelings for Shifu or spies placed by other forces, they have been cleared by Shifu.


    The rest, so,


    You may not be loyal to master, but you won''t take refuge in others in such a short time.


    So he felt whether someone had done something in it, or whether someone from other forces was secretly helping the Deputy Temple Lord.


    Ling Ye quickly recalled and said, "there are some strange faces around the deputy hall Lord, but some people are suspicious, and they are all women, young women."


    Women? Long Tianyu is a little suspicious.


    Maybe someone came up with filial piety, maybe some people used beauty to win over the deputy hall Lord.


    "What''s special about these women you''re talking about?"


    "They all like to dress up as men, and they often don''t show their true faces. Even the Deputy Temple Lord is polite to these people, as if he is afraid of some people."


    It''s strange. He didn''t hear when some women with different identities came to the temple.


    And if these people had appeared long ago, master would have noticed.


    It seems that everything can only be considered in the long run after the master is rescued.


    "By the way, how are you? Did the Deputy Temple Lord do anything to you?"


    Now long Tianyu''s biggest worry is that the vice hall Lord dog jumped off the wall and would take Ling Ye as a substitute for his transferred body.


    Unexpectedly, Ling Ye hesitated and said, "the deputy hall Lord doesn''t seem to be as good as Longyang."


    Suddenly, long Tianyu felt that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him. He was also in a hurry and didn''t make it clear.


    "It''s not that. Alas, it''s whether he poisoned you or asked you to do some strange things."


    Ling Ye reacted and was ashamed. Fortunately, he didn''t learn anything else from his highness. His facial paralysis was profound.


    "None of these, but he often lets me soak in a kind of potion. The potion smells very bad, but the deputy hall Lord wants me to soak it every day. If I don''t obey, he will let someone lock me in the potion bucket and let me out after soaking enough."


    Long Tianyu thought, that''s true!


    The deputy hall Lord has coveted the position of hall Lord for many years. How can he watch the position of hall Lord fall on other people''s heads for nothing, but he can''t really replace it?


    However, it should not be so easy for him to want Ling Ye''s body. Otherwise, he would not be so eager to ask the elder to control ling Ye.


    "After he comes back in a moment, you will pretend to be controlled. Remember never to disobey what he said. But if you find that he wants to do something unfavorable to you, you will find a way to escape. Wuchen, I have found him. He is in good condition now. I have told him my plan and we will escape together!"


    The obedience to his Highness has been deeply rooted in Ling Ye''s bones and blood.


    Moreover, he knew that his highness had never forgotten them, so he had the consciousness that scholars would die for their confidants.


    Long Tianyu gently patted him on the shoulder. Ling Ye was already clean. They were all brothers who had lived and died with him. This friendship will enable them to trust their lives forever.


    Long Tianyu, everything is going well.


    Although Lin Mengya is worried, she still knows her man''s ability very well.


    Besides, Ling Ye is not an ordinary person. Now the deputy hall Lord lost his wife and broke his soldiers, which doomed him to get nothing.


    While thinking about things in the corner, she suddenly saw the figure of the deputy hall Lord not far away.


    Intuition tells her that now


    The deputy hall Lord should stay by Ling Ye''s side, just like the situation when the hall Lord was controlled last time.


    For people who are suspicious of ghosts and have a strong desire for control like the Deputy Temple Lord, he will never rest assured that uncertain people are really under his control.


    But how could he be here now?


    She followed up quietly. Because of the systematic function, she could detect every move of the deputy hall Lord from a long distance. Therefore, there was no danger of being found.


    She saw the Deputy Temple Lord enter a deep courtyard, which was very hidden and didn''t look like a part of the temple.


    Instead of rushing in, she waited outside to spy with the system.


    It''s strange that although this small courtyard is insignificant, its defense is very tight. Fortunately, she didn''t follow, otherwise she will be found now.


    After waiting patiently for a while, the system suddenly gave an alarm that someone was approaching.


    She thought she had been found, and immediately went further quietly, trying to pretend that she was just walking around, thinking about how to get away.


    She felt that the current situation should not arouse the other party''s vigilance.


    After all, she is so far away. How can ordinary people follow others like this?


    But unexpectedly, what she ushered in was not an enemy, but a very awkward and hesitant young man.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    The boy obviously came with her, so it seemed that he wanted to cover it up.


    Lin Mengya didn''t relax her vigilance because the other party was harmless. Instead, she asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "I, I just walk around!"


    The boy seems to have some confidence.


    He came with her. Just now he wanted to talk to her about something, but only after asking others did he know that he was here.


    I didn''t expect to bump into her when I was walking. For a moment, I was still at a loss.


    "Since we all walk casually, let''s go and have a chat."


    The young man had something on his mind. Since he was seen through by Lin Mengya, he didn''t continue to hide, but skillfully followed her to the side near the temple.


    Lin Mengya looked around. It was still hidden, and no one came, so she asked in a low voice, "OK, there are only two of us here. If you have anything to say, I''ll listen."


    These "casual" make teenagers more at a loss.


    However, the doubt in his heart really pressed him out of breath, and he couldn''t find the right person, so he had to say, "you said that the elder might be doing something behind our back. I want to know what he was doing."


    It seems that the young man went to test the elder as she said before.


    Just don''t know what happened, just let the youth have doubts about the elder.


    "I don''t know. Maybe, as you said, I misunderstood the elder?"


    "Don''t hide it from me anymore. I know it all!"


    The boy shouted out regardless, and Lin Mengya covered his mouth.


    "Keep your voice down! When the elder hears you, be careful he kills you!"


    She didn''t think she was intimidating the children. She just wanted to teach him a valuable lesson in his barren life.


    It''s better to have a look at idols. They are too close and are easy to disillusion

 Chapter 2232

    The young man looked at her in horror, probably because he was young, so his eyes remained a little clear.


    Lin Mengya looked at these eyes and couldn''t say anything at all.


    Even if the great elder takes them to help tyranny, for people like teenagers, the great elder is just his idol and his life mentor. In fact, what he did when he was blinded by the great elder before he didn''t know the truth can be forgiven.


    Although she doesn''t have any good feelings for the holy witch people, she doesn''t necessarily have to kill them.


    If they can rein in on the precipice, it is their own creation; If they insist on their own way and do more injustice, they will die. What awaits them will be complete destruction.


    The teenager motioned her to release her hand, but Lin Mengya first asked, "let me release it, but you remember not to shout.".


    There''s still room to attract the elder. If the people in the yard come, I''m afraid they have to explain here today.


    The boy nodded.


    After she released her hand, the teenager took a deep breath and said, "my roommate was the same as you last time. But after he came back, his pupil surgery was almost abolished, and he always said he couldn''t see it these days."


    The young man looked at her nervously. "The elder did bad things to you, didn''t he?"


    Bad thing, that''s a straightforward and naive statement.


    Lin Mengya thought and nodded.


    "It''s really not a good thing, but I can''t tell you."


    She was not sure what the boy''s mind was like. If it were a brain powder, she would be exposed.


    The boy''s eyes were wide open and unbelievable.


    "Elder, elder, how could he do that!"


    Fortunately, the boy is still a good boy to distinguish right from wrong. Lin Mengya touched each other''s head and said, "nothing is impossible. You should know that people are separated from each other. Not everyone is a good person, and not everyone who looks like a bad person must be a bad person."


    She felt that when she talked to the young man here, she had done her utmost. As for other things, she had to see his own nature.


    The teenager obviously can''t accept all this.


    "No, I''m going to ask the elder what he brought us here for!"


    Lin Mengya grabbed the impulsive teenager and resisted the impulse to roll her eyes.


    "Little ancestor, you just ask. Do you think the elder admits it?"


    "But I can''t watch him harm everyone!"


    This is still a hot-blooded boy.


    "Do you think everyone believes your words or the words of the elder?"


    The boy hesitated.


    "So what you should do now is to go back quickly, be your good child, and be smart to protect yourself."


    It''s not her cold-blooded, but the people of the holy witch family will regard him as an enemy once they know her identity. Who else will believe what she said?


    In contrast, the words of the elder are more convincing.


    Obviously, the teenager couldn''t accept such a result, but he couldn''t refute the other party.


    Lin Mengya dragged the child to go back, but the deputy hall Lord came from behind with a gloomy face.


    "Are you two of the holy witch family?"


    It''s not far from the temple, but it''s the only way to the courtyard.


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly tightened. She took the boy and tried to keep calm.


    "Yes, deputy Temple Lord, we are from the holy witch family."


    The Deputy Temple Lord did not remember what was in front of him


    Small role, he just looked at the two people suspiciously, and a cold calculation flashed in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "We are just tired and want to find a quiet place to rest."


    "Rest? Isn''t it enough for you to rest in a place as big as the front yard?"


    The words of the Deputy Temple Lord made her more nervous.


    But Lin Mengya knows she can''t panic, and if she''s only the Deputy Temple Lord, she may not have the possibility to get away.


    But the reality soon got out of her control. The deputy hall Lord just waved and someone appeared behind him.


    Teenagers, even if they don''t understand each other''s intentions, also feel the smell of danger.


    He quietly clenched her hand, but unexpectedly found that her hand was very small.


    At least she came from the storm. Although Lin Mengya maintained a humble attitude, she didn''t seem guilty.


    "The front yard is too noisy. When did the deputy hall Lord come? Why didn''t he go to the front yard? Everyone did their best for the God worship ceremony. The deputy hall Lord might as well go with me and give us some advice."


    In fact, the deputy hall Lord was just a little suspicious. After all, he didn''t feel anyone following him all the way.


    "Oh? So you haven''t seen me before?"


    Lin Mengya knew that whether she said it or not was too deliberate, so she had to show a embarrassed look.


    "I''m really sorry. Maybe I didn''t notice just now. We were taken care of by the temple here. I''m sorry to be so rude."


    The vice Temple Lord was not suspicious. After hearing her say so, he believed for a few points.


    Lin Mengya didn''t show how eager she wanted to leave. Instead, she deliberately stayed and looked like she wanted to talk to the deputy hall Lord.


    But the deputy hall leader was very impatient. He didn''t have the time to take care of such a small role.


    However, after seeing those people of the holy witch family, he suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly showed a kind expression.


    "By the way, how many girls do you have here?"


    Lin Mengya was wary and thought of a good deputy hall Lord, but her heart was still like this.


    Don''t you know a knife on the color prefix?


    She quietly replied: "I''m not very clear about this. Most of us are men. Women are weak, tired and hard, and their pupil skills are not high, so the elder only brought a few."


    Hearing what she said, the deputy hall Lord seemed a little disappointed.


    "It''s all right. You go first."


    He waved them away.


    "Yes, villain, leave."


    She took the boy''s hand and tried to keep a less flustered pace.


    Then, after determining that the Deputy Temple Lord could not see them, he suddenly accelerated his pace.


    It was not until she walked outside the temple and saw most of the saint witch people that she breathed a sigh of relief.


    That was dangerous!


    Before she breathed evenly, the boy shook off her hand and hurried to one side.


    The child


    Lin Mengya was speechless, but she thought it might be the tense atmosphere just now that frightened the child.


    Whatever.


    Anyway, she will leave here after tonight. I hope there is no shadow in the child''s heart.


    Long Tianyu and the elder returned safely. Lin Mengya was finally relieved.


    After that, the two men hid aside and exchanged some information. They learned that there was another one behind the temple


    When I was in a remote small yard, I was thoughtful in longtianyu county.


    "Who do you think will live in that small yard?"


    Lin Mengya asked.


    Although long Tianyu was curious, as long as the people there didn''t conflict with his plan, he didn''t want to have more trouble.


    "No matter who lives, it must be inextricably linked with the change of the deputy hall Lord. But as long as the other party doesn''t show up, it shows that he still has scruples. In this way, we don''t need to worry about anything."


    That''s true.


    However, when long Tianyu mentioned the side of the deputy hall Lord, many mysterious women suddenly appeared. She remembered the sentence that the deputy hall Lord asked herself behind the temple today.


    "I thought he wanted to take advantage of the saint witch woman because of lust. Now I think it may not be so simple."


    "I think master might know something about these things."


    After all, according to the master''s ability, he can''t be unprepared or unaware.


    Maybe it was because the master of the hall Lord noticed some important things that he was afraid of by the deputy hall Lord and was put under house arrest by him.


    If the deputy hall leader really thought about it carefully and formally, he could cheat long Tianyu into the temple first, instead of using this means that he might be exposed at any time.


    Therefore, all kinds of behaviors of the vice Temple Lord are also desperate.


    Finally, the last night came. As long as today''s night passed, the power of the temple Lord would be transferred to another person.


    Lin Mengya had never attended such a ceremony before, and was a little nervous because their big action was about to begin.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''re all ready."


    Long Tianyu whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya nodded. The sacrificial dance had reached the most important place, and after three days and nights, everyone''s physical strength was about to run out.


    No one noticed the two of them sneaking away and changing into night clothes.


    "According to the plan, I''ll save master first. Wait for me here first."


    Because she wanted to bring the master of the temple, she didn''t make trouble.


    However, waiting is also extremely difficult.


    She tried not to think about things, and the hidden functions in the system were on standby at any time.


    Finally, long Tianyu brought Shifu. Although Shifu was drugged and was still a little weak, he couldn''t use martial arts for the time being, but seeing them both, Shifu tried his best to give them a smile.


    "Come on in!"


    Lin Mengya grabbed long Tianyu and the master of the hall with one hand. At the same time, the patrol also came over.


    The temple master didn''t know what the two little guys were up to. They didn''t hide, but chose to lean directly against the wall.


    The master of the hall thought that even if he finally tried his best, he would let the two children escape.


    But I didn''t expect that after the patrol came, they didn''t even look, so they abducted directly.


    Huh? What happened? Did they buy the patrol?


    No, if it''s their own, they don''t have to hide at all.


    Or are they collectively blind?


    "Master, don''t worry. This is a kind of poison given to ya''er by her teacher before we leave. It can be used as a cover."


    When it comes to opening your eyes and telling lies, his family man is definitely one of the best.


    For such a reason, the master of the temple Lord believed it without hesitation.


    It seems that serious people have more advantages in cheating.

 Chapter 2233

    After dodging the patrol, they ran out of the temple along a deserted path.


    Because the entrances and exits are strictly controlled, they must find a suitable opportunity.


    Under the cover of darkness, the three hid in a corner not far from the passage.


    Lin Mengya silently pinched the time point in her heart and finally reached the time they agreed.


    Only a "roar" was heard, and a huge sound like heavy thunder came from a distance.


    A fire burst into the sky and immediately aroused everyone''s vigilance.


    "Come on, go and see what''s going on inside!"


    The person in charge of guarding the upper and lower passages immediately ran a large part of it.


    Then several ghosts ran out of the darkness and quietly lurked behind the rest of the people.


    Although those people are carefully selected, they are not the opponents of these shadows at all.


    But in a moment, these people have been put down by them.


    "Go!"


    Long Tianyu said in a low voice, and then the three rushed out of the entrance and exit on the tenth floor without hesitation.


    The remaining layers are very smooth. Soon they will reach the seventh floor of the palace family.


    "Lord! Your highness!"


    The person in charge of the reception is a small captain of the palace city guard. He found a small warehouse for sundries in advance.


    It didn''t attract anyone''s attention at the moment.


    Long Tianyu nodded at him and took the hall Lord to the warehouse to change his clothes.


    When they came out again, they turned into two ordinary servants.


    Lin Mengya buttoned her prepared Yirong props on her two faces. After finishing a little, she had no flaws.


    "Let''s go."


    She untied her coat and revealed the same clothes as them. The team leader took her to the palace courtyard.


    At the moment, the palace courtyard is full of lights. Because it is a festival to worship gods, it''s normal for them.


    However, Gong ER and Gong Wu are all dressed in strong clothes. They each hold their own weapons and keep standing in the courtyard looking around.


    "Little sister, why haven''t they come yet? Will they encounter any trouble on the road?"


    Gong Wu scratched his ears and cheeks and told him to wait here. It''s better to let him go out to meet him.


    Gong er''s eyes looked at the darkness in the distance. Although he didn''t jump up and down as quickly as his brother, he clenched the sharp blade in his hand.


    As long as someone dares to intercept his sister, he cares whether this is a temple or not. He will turn the world upside down and kill a way for his sister.


    So did Bai Su and Cai Ru. In the eyes of outsiders, the slaves who only existed to serve the "extravagant" palace master also recovered their true identity at the moment.


    All of them have been selected by thousands of people just to become a help to the family.


    With this small team, I''m afraid they can''t stay in the temple tonight.


    Just before everyone''s patience was about to run out, their agreed hobbies finally sounded outside.


    "Come, come, they''re finally back!"


    Gong Wuyi jumped out with an arrow. He couldn''t wait to open the door and saw his little sister.


    "Go first!"


    Lin Mengya whispered one step ahead, afraid that her fifth brother would be excited


    If you move, you will attract the attention of the people next to you.


    Gong Wu immediately let the people in, and the people inside gathered around. Everyone wanted to know her recent situation, but Lin Mengya knew that this was not a good time for greetings.


    "Second brother, are you ready?"


    Before that, they used the thunderbolt secretly hidden by the master of the temple to divert their attention.


    I''m afraid they will soon find out that the master of the temple is missing. At that time, the whole temple will be blocked.


    So sooner rather than later.


    "Well, it''s all ready. You can go now."


    Gong Er nodded and said.


    "Well, did others notice?"


    What she said about others is a series of friends who have a relationship with her, such as the Cheng family and the Ma family.


    The second brother immediately said, "I''ve already informed them. I told them before going up the mountain, but the Cheng family and the Ma family don''t seem to want to go with us."


    Don''t want to go together?


    This is tricky.


    Now the whole world knows that they are their own allies. If the palace family leaves and those people stay, I''m afraid the temple may operate on them.


    Just when she felt a little embarrassed, the master of the temple suddenly said, "indeed, we can''t go so easily."


    Lin Mengya thought the master of the temple had misunderstood and immediately explained, "don''t worry, I''ll find a way to take everyone out."


    But the master of the temple Lord shook his head at her, and then whispered, "son, come with yu''er. I have something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and saw some doubt in each other''s eyes. It seems that the master of the temple didn''t say anything before.


    After clearing the hall, the master of the hall Lord took them into the room and looked at the two young people. The master of the hall sighed faintly.


    "In fact, I shouldn''t have involved you two in this matter, but I think the Cheng family and the Ma family should have noticed one thing."


    The master of the hall sighed again, as if this matter made him very embarrassed.


    "I know you have the world in mind and have always wanted to save all the people from fire and water, but your current strength is far from enough. Moreover, if you want to defeat that powerful enemy, you can''t give up the temple!"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu never heard anyone mention this.


    The master of the temple master understood their questions and slowly told them the biggest secret he knew.


    "Do you know why the Lord of the temple has to guard here for generations? Many people mistakenly think that the temple is a tool used by the immortal city to control the country and divide power, but in fact, on the contrary, it is the temple that restricts the immortal city and the country. Otherwise, with the ambitions of these two sides, the world would have been in chaos."


    Lin Mengya felt a "click" in her heart. She always felt that something was wrong. It seemed that she had been answered through the words of the master of the temple.


    Long Tianyu also knew what she thought. After a moment of silence, he asked, "master, do you mean that the temple is the core of the whole world, right?"


    The master nodded, Sighed: "In fact, if my master didn''t exchange his life for this secret, I''m afraid I''d still be kept in the dark. I didn''t want to tell you earlier because your strength is not enough to compete with the whole world. I thought we could go first and take back the temple later. But now it seems that someone has insight into the opportunity. In that case, you''re even more worried


    Can let go of this opportunity. "


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu think things are not that simple.


    "Temple master." Lin Mengya asked thoughtfully, "if it''s really like what your old man said, doesn''t the Deputy Temple LORD already know the secret?"


    This is trouble.


    But after the temple master pondered for a moment, Shook his head: "There are no more than five people in the world who can know this secret. Although the Deputy Temple Lord is ambitious, I''m afraid the people who cooperate with him will not easily tell him this secret. Otherwise, because of his character, I''m afraid they won''t be willing to bow to others and make wedding clothes for others. What I think is that the reason why those people want to take this opportunity to help him ascend is to swallow the secret of the temple alone. ¡±


    If so, things would be much easier.


    Although they said their previous plan was more secure, Lin Mengya was not a person who would let her enemies swallow the benefits alone.


    "It''s not convenient for you to tell us the secret, master?"


    The temple master smiled, Avenue: "Even if I don''t tell you now, I''ll tell you later. It''s just a coincidence. In fact, the reason why the temple was built like this is because there is a huge secret inside. And the reason why Xiancheng has an exit here is because they wanted to get the moon first, but they didn''t know how to get in. And the previous leaders of the temple The main hall of the temple is indeed from Xiancheng. Even Xiancheng has an agreement with some people. They will send people to guard here for a period of time, and then another force will take over, in order to open the secret door. "


    Unexpectedly, there was such an inside story here. Lin Mengya suddenly found that things she thought were familiar with could reveal a very strange side to her one day.


    She looked at the master of the hall in front of her and asked carefully, "which force do you belong to?"


    The master of the temple master understands what she thinks in her heart. He has kept this secret for so many years. If it weren''t for the special situation today, he wouldn''t want to say it.


    After all, what the secret involved was really dangerous. He didn''t want to see the two children intervene forcibly when they were not full.


    Anyway, no one will unlock the secret now, so he took his plan and pretended to be ambushed by the Deputy Temple Lord.


    In fact, it''s just hope that the Deputy Temple Lord and the forces behind him will deal with the two children for a long time. If not, how could he be caught without a hand.


    "You can rest assured that I belong to the power of the temple itself."


    When it comes to his true belonging, the temple master''s face is full of hidden pride.


    "It''s just my duty to guard the temple, not to solve the secret. We''ve been waiting for a suitable person to open the secret."


    Looking at the temple master''s smile without saying anything, Lin Mengya suddenly excited.


    She pointed to herself and asked, "master, is it me who you said?"


    The master nodded, and for the first time, her eyes showed a complex look that she couldn''t understand.


    "From the day yu''er brought your portrait back here, I knew we had found the most suitable person."


    Lin Mengya only thought it was too mysterious. She subconsciously shook her head and quickly denied it.


    "No, no, no, you must be mistaken!"


    How is that possible? It''s impossible to choose her after hiding the secret for many years?

 Chapter 2234

    "Master, what''s the matter? Do you want to calculate ya''er, too?"


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s confused face, long Tianyu is obviously more rational. At the same time, he also understands that what master said is probably true.


    But he could not accept it calmly, because he found that master might be suspected of using his sweetheart.


    Moreover, if it were not for his relationship, ya''er would not be so respectful to master. If master wanted to rely on this relationship and use his family ya''er, he would never allow it!


    The hall Lord was hurt by his disciples'' suspicious eyes. He really wanted to spit out an old blood.


    "Look at the way you protect the calf! Does your master look like I''m not ashamed?"


    The temple Lord was unable to laugh or cry. Alas, there was no way. When the child was old, he learned to turn his elbow outward when he married his daughter-in-law.


    But Lin Mengya gouged out her own man.


    "Will you grow your brain? If the temple master really wanted to use us, he would have used it!"


    Then he quickly explained to the temple master, "don''t be sad, temple master. He doesn''t mean that. He''s just too worried about me."


    Just now, the master of the temple, who still felt that she was a more intimate girl, quietly put away his sadness.


    Alas, if he had known so, he should have found a lovely partner.


    What apprentice? No apprentice, are you cute when you grow up!


    Just now, there was a tense atmosphere. After Lin Mengya''s adjustment, it relaxed a lot.


    However, since master''s words have been mentioned, he and long Tianyu naturally can''t go.


    "Since everyone wants to get this secret, there are those who can live in it."


    She raised her eyebrows, with a state of mind that watching the excitement is not too big.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care.


    Anyway, he will help her get what his family ya''er wants. No one else can touch it!


    Looking at the two energetic young people, the hall master was very comforted.


    "Well, I won''t say anything else. Remember that it''s not so easy to take away the secrets of the temple, so no matter how they toss and release any news to tempt you, don''t be fooled."


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe it, but when she saw the determined look on the face of the temple master, she had to be convinced.


    Perhaps the secret has existed for so many years and has its own uniqueness.


    It was just interesting to think that everyone was competing for this impossible secret.


    This pool of water is chaotic enough. They don''t know what it will look like when they cross in.


    In order to ensure safety, Lin Mengya asked someone to send the master of the temple out of the temple overnight.


    Fortunately, the master of the temple said that it had no impact on them whether he was here or not.


    Looking at the temple master''s joyful descent, she suddenly felt as if she had been deceived.


    "Yu, how do I feel like we''ve been put together by master?"


    Long Tianyu smelled the speech and touched her head with a smile.


    "That''s why I pretended to turn against master at that time. Good boy, this is master''s usual trick. Ling ye said that since we were young, master has often used this means to deceive us into working for him in the temple, and then he went sightseeing alone."


    Long Tianyu sighed that his wife is good at everything, but she is too kind-hearted.


    "Ha?"


    Lin Mengya just thinks


    I''ve finished my mind.


    Why did she feel that when Yu touched her head just now, she felt the instant feeling of stroking the landlord''s dog''s head?


    Wanting to cry without tears, Lin Mengya, who was left to clean up the mess for the master of the hall, had to sigh. Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. Next time, she will never listen to the old man again!


    In fact, it''s not that serious. The temple master has been trapped here for many years. This is also a good opportunity for him to take off his burden and relax.


    Although the master of the temple Lord waved his sleeves and didn''t take away a cloud, he left them some hidden power.


    However, it also warned them that the power ownership of the temple is too complicated. Even the master of the temple master has collected only 23 / 10 of the intelligence over the years. Therefore, their goal at this stage is to take back the control of the temple, not to open the big secret.


    Because once the bottom line is touched, the danger they face will increase exponentially.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to die. Besides, she doesn''t want to be the first bird.


    After urgently adjusting the plan, the second brother and the fifth brother continued to stay on the mountain and face the jackals, tigers and leopards with her.


    As for long Tianyu, he should appear in front of everyone at the right time.


    She couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the deputy hall Lord swallowing flies after seeing the real long Tianyu appear.


    Let them be proud for a while now.


    The next morning, the temple finally ushered in the most lively carnival.


    Renqing is also the most important part of the whole succession ceremony.


    Early in the morning, after just sleeping for a few hours, she was caught by Bai Su and Cairu to dress up.


    "What are you two doing? Don''t exaggerate?"


    Lin Mengya covered her head and looked at the hair crown in the hands of the two girls in panic.


    Heaven and earth conscience, she really doesn''t want to take this thing. It''s good-looking. It''s like her neck is broken every time.


    Cairu chuckled. "In the future, our uncle will be the Lord of the temple, and our Lord will be the lady of the Lord. There are many people staring outside. Lord, you can''t be timid!"


    With a bitter face, Lin Mengya resolutely refused.


    "Nothing, I have a good temperament!"


    Bai Su said seriously: "the master is right, but everyone is dressed up beautifully. My master is naturally beautiful and beautiful. We can''t lose to them!"


    Lin Mengya seems to see Bai Su''s desire for victory and defeat, and so on! This is not a place for dueling!


    It''s over. Her white Sue seems to be on the wrong side!


    Her fists were hard to defeat her four hands. Finally, Lin Mengya was pressed in front of the dressing mirror by two girls. In her resentment, the two girls ruthlessly satisfied the idea of dressing up as dolls.


    Looking at the gorgeous and extraordinary in the mirror, but with a sad self in her eyes, Lin Mengya regretted it.


    Blame her for being so approachable that no one takes her words seriously!


    But Lin Mengya is not really angry. She also knows that there is a hard battle to fight on such an occasion today.


    If iron armor and steel knife are soldiers'' equipment, her clothes and jewelry today are her armor to protect herself in this bloodless battle.


    "Let''s go!"


    She stood up, and in the twinkling of an eye, she was the noble and beautiful owner of the palace family.


    Who will win today depends on their abilities.


    People''s celebration is different from offering sacrifices to gods


    With the solemnity of offering sacrifices to gods, people''s celebration is more like a huge carnival.


    Early in the morning, people kept shuttling around the banquet hall, decorated with all kinds of delicious food, but before that, everyone had to go to the auditorium to watch the ceremony.


    The so-called viewing platform is a huge round stone platform. Above the middle platform is the main venue of the succession ceremony.


    Here, the heirs of each generation will meet the peak of their power under the attention of the public.


    And every outgoing Temple Lord also starts here and ends here.


    The ceremony was to be held at auspicious time, so she came late and didn''t start yet.


    However, the auditorium is already full of people.


    As one of the top ten aristocratic families in the limelight, the palace family has an affinity with the temple. Naturally, the palace family has its own position.


    Next to her are the aristocratic families close to her. Ma Jia and Cheng family are also prominent. After seeing her appear, the two owners also showed a sigh of relief.


    However, this is not the place to talk. They made a look at Lin Mengya to explain to her later. Lin Mengya nodded and decided to agree with them for the time being.


    But she will never allow her partners to act privately with such a great secret.


    Sometimes, the collapse of trust begins with concealment.


    However, looking at the appearance of the two owners, it seems that there may be some misunderstanding.


    "Oh, isn''t this the master of the palace family? I heard that you are about to become the wife of the master of the palace. It''s really gratifying."


    A strange voice sounded. Lin Mengya just glanced at the man.


    incognizance.


    She turned her head and ignored it.


    The people she ignored had a look of discontent in their eyes.


    "You are worthy of being a lady of the palace family. You are so arrogant. But your arrogance is really annoying in the eyes of men. I don''t know how long you can be the lady of the temple Lord."


    With a heart full of jealousy, Lin Mengya opened her mouth.


    "You can''t do it anyway."


    "You! I can''t do it, but some people are more suitable for this position than you!"


    The malice was so strange that Lin Mengya just glanced at him and continued to ignore it.


    It''s boring, and there''s no way for her to say anything here, so she has to step back reluctantly.


    But someone nearby warned, "they should be from your family?"


    The surname "Jun" was rare, but she soon remembered one of them.


    In fact, the temple was supposed to have the wife of the temple Lord. However, the previous Temple Lord really didn''t value the candidate, so he was single all his life.


    Just because the temple master had a fiancee who had made an engagement before, and because the temple master really didn''t want to marry each other, he put the marriage on his apprentice.


    In other words, the next Temple Lord will marry the girl of his fiancee''s house.


    I''m afraid this girl is the child of the family just now. Ah, as Yu said, they were put together by the master of the temple.


    Lin Mengya took a long breath. Very good, very good. When they got away, he must let the other party have a look and calculate his own price.


    Soon, almost everyone arrived, and Lin Mengya also focused on the venue.

 Chapter 2235

    As one of the most grand ceremonies of the temple, the succession ceremony of the temple Lord has always been extravagant and sacred.


    And this time, the vice Temple Lord deliberately publicized this matter, which was famous all over the world. He wanted to see the ancients before and the newcomers after. He was even more cruel.


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips, but she was in the mood of watching a good play.


    There are no people. How can he sing this monologue.


    In fact, it should have been the temple Lord who came out to publicize his achievements in recent years and look forward to his successor, but now they probably have found that the temple master is gone.


    Without the serious master of the hall Lord, I don''t know whether the deputy hall Lord will be furious and how to deal with the current situation.


    In fact, everyone knows the process of the ceremony recently, but when they are preparing to pay a visit to the current hall Lord, the deputy hall lord appears in front of everyone with a strange face.


    Because the Deputy Temple Lord rarely showed his face in front of the public, everyone looked at each other with a confused face.


    Who is this man? It should be the temple Lord. Why did he replace him?


    Seeing the forbearance of anger in the eyes of the deputy hall master, Lin Mengya blushed and said, "isn''t this the succession ceremony of the temple? Why can anyone who doesn''t matter come? Or do you want to perform some songs and dances to cheer up?"


    Others dare not say this even if they want to ask, but she is publicity and arrogance.


    The deputy hall Lord, of course, knew that he was the Lord of the palace. However, he hated his teeth itching in his heart, but it was not a good time to have an attack. He had to pretend to have a good temper and explain: "the hall Lord suddenly felt unwell, so I will preside over this succession ceremony."


    Everyone nodded one after another, but Lin Mengya shouted, "since the hall Lord is uncomfortable, let''s not open the succession ceremony. Others are afraid they are not qualified to make decisions for the hall Lord?"


    The vice Temple Lord looked sinister. He pulled the clothes that didn''t fit on his body.


    In fact, he wanted to attend such an occasion in person, but the rules of the temple were there.


    So he told himself, don''t fight for a short time. In the future, the temple will not be all his own.


    However, the old man actually put him together. It was clear that he had been trapped in the temple, but he disappeared inexplicably.


    He clenched his teeth and pretended to be calm.


    "I don''t bother the master of the palace family. Naturally, we should solve the affairs in our temple by ourselves. The master of the palace family is so aggressive, but do you think his identity can be above the temple?"


    Oh, at this time, I still want to splash dirty water on her.


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head and said innocently, "I''m not! I don''t have it! Don''t talk nonsense! Deputy hall Lord, I have to be responsible. I''m afraid my relationship with the hall Lord is closer than you."


    Some people in the crowd have seen signs.


    They immediately thought that his Highness the prince was the disciple of the Lord of the temple, the candidate for the current Lord of the temple, and the fiance of the Lord of the palace in front of them.


    Therefore, even if everyone present is hostile to the temple, their palace family will not.


    But after listening to this, the master of the palace seems to be very angry with the vice Lord. Is there an inside story?


    No matter how people guessed, Lin Mengya shut her mouth when she saw that her goal had been achieved.


    The Deputy Temple Lord will doubt her, so she might as well take the initiative.


    In this way, if the Deputy Temple Lord wants to fight against her by other reasons, she can also push all the reasons into today''s confrontation.


    To embarrass her is to retaliate for what she did today.


    In this way, everyone will only feel that the deputy hall Lord makes a mountain out of a molehill, and will not pay too much skeptical attention to her.


    Originally, I hated her deputy Temple Lord, and now I remember her fiercely.


    But as long as he thought he could get the man''s body, didn''t the palace hold it in his palm?


    Including this hateful woman, he will get rid of it.


    After taking a sinister look at Gong ya, there was more and more things in the eyes of the deputy hall Lord.


    The old man has no power to resist. If he can save him, he is just his good disciple.


    Originally, he wanted to use the substitute for a while. When he caught the body he was really satisfied with, he could completely end all this.


    I didn''t expect that he really came to the door by himself. It seems that the old man is still very useful.


    The people on the stage have evil intentions, and the people under the stage think about countermeasures.


    Although the plan she discussed with long Tianyu was good, the variables were not small, and they needed to take risks.


    Looking at the deputy hall leader with an expert face on the stage, she wanted to see how shocked he would be after he was torn down.


    After death, Gong Er quietly walked to her side, "everything is ready."


    Lin Mengya nodded and narrowed her eyes at the people on the stage.


    "I''m here. You don''t have to worry. Everything goes according to the original plan."


    Gong Er nodded and withdrew.


    Just as the deputy hall leader was halfway through his speech, suddenly there were startling voices in the crowd.


    The deputy hall Lord noticed that someone might be coming behind him. He suddenly turned back, but was surprised to find that the person was the hall Lord who should have been controlled by him.


    His face changed, but he did not doubt whether the temple Lord had regained consciousness.


    Because after the elder of the holy witch clan controlled him with pupil technique, he once tried to ask some questions. The old man couldn''t answer his own questions when he died.


    And after getting the answer, he has been verified and found that it is true.


    But what the Deputy Temple Lord doesn''t know is that the temple Lord is a really smart man. He knows that temporary sacrifice may lead to victory, and stubbornness will eventually lead to failure. So although those problems touched on some secrets of the temple, they were not the core, so he made the right choice.


    Second, the deputy hall leader was disguised by Lin Mengya''s people.


    So after seeing each other, he didn''t panic, but greeted them respectfully.


    "Temple Lord, why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come, how can people in the world know your wolf ambition?"


    When he said this, the Lord of the auxiliary hall took a killing opportunity in his eyes.


    After hearing this, all the people under the stage couldn''t help looking surprised.


    What kind of play is this? The vice hall Lord turned against the hall Lord on the spot!


    The once-in-a-thousand-year drama aroused everyone''s curiosity, but some were cautious and immediately asked people to protect themselves.


    It doesn''t matter how they fight, Wan Yibo


    It''s bad to reach yourself.


    Lin Mengya looked at the situation on the field, but she was calculating the process of everyone''s action now.


    If you want to expose the true face of the Deputy Temple Lord on the spot, you must have strong evidence.


    Some things involving Temple secrets must not be publicized, so the selected evidence must be appropriate and fatal.


    So there is little time for them to search for evidence. Now someone drags the deputy hall Lord on it, and then Yu personally takes his second brother and fifth brother to search for criminal evidence.


    Strive to win the Deputy Temple Lord in the shortest time, at least let him become a lost dog, and he will never have a chance to turn over.


    So the fire must burn more and more today.


    The confrontation between the deputy hall Lord and the hall Lord was strong enough, and Lin Mengya thought about it and immediately raised her voice and said, "master, since you say that the deputy hall Lord is ambitious, what did he do to make you so angry?"


    The person in charge of pretending to be the Lord of the temple was secretly complaining. The ancestor wanted his life!


    He was also ordered in the face of danger, and just before he came on stage, he was only briefly explained.


    However, the person who can be selected to pretend to be the Lord of the temple must also have his excellence, and he quickly reacted, Staring at the deputy hall Lord, he sneered: "the Lord of the palace asked well. You should ask the deputy hall Lord about it! You coveted the throne of the hall Lord first and murdered me and my disciples later. Now in front of everyone, I ask you, who ordered you to do this? What good is it for you to subvert my temple!"


    Since ancient times, the struggle for power and profit is nothing more than to monopolize power.


    But if you say so, it''s the temple''s own problem. Even if these aristocratic families are present, they probably won''t interfere too much in this matter in order to avoid suspicion.


    But it''s different to subvert the temple at the instigation of outsiders.


    You know, for most people who defend the country, the temple is a sacred and inviolable spiritual holy land.


    If someone tries to use the temple against those aristocratic families, they may have no chance to fight back.


    After all, the appeal of the temple is very strong. Even the civilians in the fiefdom will listen to the temple.


    Therefore, this matter is closely related to every aristocratic family. They want to be alone and will never let the temple be controlled by a person who may endanger their power.


    Lin Mengya secretly picked a thumb for her people. Well, personal grievances immediately became a public crisis.


    Well, such excellent people must add chicken legs when they go back!


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished saying this, the deputy hall Lord also realized that it was bad. With a gloomy face, he threatened the other party: "although you are the hall Lord, you can''t be bloody! It''s obviously your own physical discomfort, and I''ll take charge of the overall situation for you. Now you''re making a mischief, just because you don''t want to hand over the power of the hall Lord!"


    After all, he was not an ordinary person. The deputy hall Lord was just a little flustered and tried to find out the other party''s loopholes and fight back.


    But no matter how flustered the man was, his face was calm.


    "What you said is wrong. Hold a succession ceremony, but I mean, if I don''t want to hand over the power of the hall Lord, I won''t let you come here for nothing."


    The deputy hall Lord almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    It was his idea to carry out the succession ceremony, but if he said it now, wouldn''t he sit down and be honest? What the other party said was that he had a bad heart?

 Chapter 2236

    Now the situation is very strange. Both the temple Lord and the Deputy Temple Lord are the Lord they can''t offend.


    Lin Mengya looked around and roughly understood the people''s ideas.


    Although this matter is related to the interests of all families, I''m afraid no one will act rashly until the main and auxiliary Temple owners have decided the outcome.


    More importantly, I want to make some profits in this matter.


    At this level, their faith is not so pious.


    She hooked her lips.


    Since everyone doesn''t want to be a leading bird, it''s up to her to do it.


    Then he raised his voice to the deputy hall Lord on the stage and said, "what''s the matter with the deputy hall Lord? You have to give us an explanation."


    The deputy hall Lord stared, and his eyes showed crazy killing.


    "Why is the master of the palace so anxious? Anyway, it''s the internal affairs of my temple. Although the master of the palace has a deep relationship with the master of the temple, he can''t spit out blood? Or is the master of the palace so eager to blame me?"


    Oh, I want to bite her back.


    "Don''t dare, since it''s the internal affairs of the temple, it''s better for you to make a decision, but I''m a little confused. You two insist on their own words now. Who should we listen to?"


    She made a look of great doubt and knocked on her forehead.


    "If the liar is the temple Lord, why should he hold this succession ceremony?"


    The deputy hall Lord was not stupid. She felt that she wanted to help the hall LORD speak. She snorted coldly: "maybe someone was unwilling to see the fall of power, so they temporarily repented."


    "Oh!" She nodded thoughtfully and then continued to ask, "in that case, the temple Lord just doesn''t let the successor appear. Why do you have to pull you? You''re not the successor, are you?"


    Although she spoke slowly, she made the deputy hall Lord sweat.


    Lin Mengya, no matter what he looked like now, still pressed step by step, letting the deputy hall Lord reveal his flaws.


    "If the temple Lord repents, the person he should harm most should be his successor. Deputy Temple Lord, you are at most a pond fish affected, but now it seems that the Deputy Temple Lord wants to inherit the throne of the temple Lord. Why don''t you tell everyone yourself why?"


    She smiles and has a good attitude.


    But the deputy hall Lord felt his back cold. He stepped back and stared at each other with red eyes.


    They planned all this!


    From the moment the second brother returned to her, Lin Mengya understood that it was time to close the net.


    She looked directly at the deputy hall Lord on the high platform and said clearly, "so the cause of the whole thing is that you covet the position of the hall Lord. You not only want to murder the hall Lord, but also the prince. As long as these two people die, you can take advantage of the chaos and replace them!"


    As soon as this was said, everyone was in an uproar.


    The Deputy Temple Lord''s face was gloomy and denied: "Lord of the temple, even if you are in a high position and power, you can slander the Deputy Temple Lord of the temple. This is a felony of blasphemy!"


    "You are the one who blasphemes."


    As soon as another voice sounded, it had the absolute upper hand.


    Long Tianyu came slowly from the other side of the platform.


    In his hand, he also carried the great elder of the holy witch family.


    But now the elder is not as energetic as before. His face is blue and swollen. It is obvious that he has been well "entertained" by long Tianyu.


    "You, why are you here!"


    The voice of the deputy hall Lord was a little hoarse at the end of the crossbow.


    He stared at the man with deep jealousy in his eyes.


    So far, he has not stopped his obsession with long Tianyu''s body.


    Lin Mengya saw his expression and sneered heartlessly in her heart.


    Well, the man who dares to miss her.


    After a while, she let him die. She didn''t know how to die!


    The elder was still at the feet of the deputy hall Lord by long Tianyu.


    "He knows all the ''good things'' you have done. Deputy Temple Lord, what else can you say now?"


    The deputy hall leader was trembling with anger just now, but now he has calmed down.


    "Deputy hall leader, please help me! You can''t ignore me!"


    The elder of the holy witch family was covered with a black cloth on his eyes. He didn''t dare to move too much, but his hands kept groping around and trying to find his companions.


    However, in front of the Deputy Temple Lord, he is just a waste now.


    "Ha ha, well, now that you all know, I won''t hide it from you!"


    The deputy hall Lord showed his ferocious true face.


    "Now, it''s time for you to show your loyalty to me!"


    After saying this, the group of people under the stage seemed inexplicably nervous.


    But after a while, nothing happened.


    Everyone looked at each other. What happened just now?


    The deputy hall leader was on the stage and was stunned.


    incorrect! The day before yesterday, he used the pupil technique of the elder and the holy witch family to control some talents here.


    How come they don''t listen to their orders now?


    Lin Mengya holds her arm and looks at each other leisurely.


    Silly!


    Of course, no one will listen to him. The elder has been hypnotized by her. She gave orders to the elder before she left.


    But anyone who has won the big elder''s pupil surgery will also be untied by him later.


    In addition, there were a large number of people. The deputy hall leader was afraid of being seen, so he didn''t experiment.


    It was also the pupil technique of the holy witch family that gave him too much confidence, and even made him give up his natural prudence.


    "No, no, it''s impossible!"


    The Deputy Temple Lord crazily grabbed the elder and tore off the black cloth.


    The elder who was exposed to the strong light suddenly screamed and saw two bloodstains falling from the corners of his eyes.


    "Ah - my eyes, my pupils!"


    The great elder symbolized the status of the family and lost everything in an instant.


    He shouted wildly, and his shape was miserable and terrible.


    The people around didn''t understand what was going on until long Tianyu pulled the elder back again.


    "This man is the elder of the holy witch family. He uses his pupil technique to collude with the deputy hall Lord and try to control the hall Lord, me and you."


    Holy witch? Pupil surgery?


    At this moment, all the families who knew the holy witch family and Tong Shu changed their faces.


    "How close!"


    "I didn''t expect the saint witch family to be so dangerous!"


    "Fortunately, your Highness has been prepared, otherwise we can only be slaughtered now."


    Everyone said a word, the more they said, the more atmosphere.


    Since then, someone in the crowd suggested that it would be better to wipe out the saint witch clan directly, otherwise such people would be too dangerous.


    Lin Mengya stood in the crowd without saying a word.


    On the stage, the deputy hall Lord finally woke up. He laughed three times, and then stared at long Tianyu.


    "Do you think I''m going to lose? Boy, you never know that there is a kind of person in the world that you can never defeat!"


    This made Lin Mengya''s heart jump.


    At this time, the deputy hall Lord suddenly took out a machete from his waist. Just when Lin Mengya thought he wanted to attack long Tianyu, he saw the deputy hall Lord cut his head.


    In an instant, a head flew high.


    Such a strange and bloody scene also interrupted the discussion.


    She only felt that an unease spread wantonly. I''m afraid the death of the Deputy Temple Lord will bring them a greater crisis.


    She looked at long Tianyu, who obviously thought so.


    The head should have landed, but no one saw it.


    Now there are many people, and she can''t check them one by one, but she is sure that the support of the deputy hall Lord is in this group of people.


    But now, they can''t make these things public for the time being.


    Otherwise, once the transfer of consciousness and the disclosure of the great secrets of the temple, they will no longer be able to suppress the people.


    Seeing that the culprit was dead, everyone looked at each other.


    "Is this succession ceremony still going on?"


    With such an accident, everyone has no bottom in mind.


    At this time, the person in charge of pretending to be the master of the temple said calmly: "the traitor has been killed, and the succession ceremony will naturally continue. Please wait a moment first."


    The big guys were relieved.


    They never thought that a good celebration would become what it is now.


    Lin Mengya gave her second brother a look, and the latter immediately got out of the crowd.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows, trying to suppress her uneasiness.


    At this time, the gentleman''s family next to him began to move again.


    "Now that the succession ceremony has been held normally, should we have a good chat with the leader of the palace?"


    She looked at each other and saw the dissatisfaction on her face. She had no time to laugh with irrelevant people.


    "No time."


    But the young man snorted coldly and said, "as long as someone becomes the Lord of the temple, he must fulfill his engagement with our king''s family! What can his royal highness do, unless he is not the Lord of the temple!"


    It''s not the first time she''s seen such a fuss.


    But she always felt that she seemed to ignore something important and couldn''t bother to entangle with each other for a moment.


    "Master, according to the analysis of the vice Temple Lord''s past behavior, he shouldn''t have killed himself so easily. Moreover, the fact that he cut off his head is too strange."


    In the system, Xiaoyao warned.


    In fact, she also knows that there is always a change that hasn''t been fastened.


    On the high platform, the body of the deputy hall Lord has been dragged down.


    She looked at the headless body and suddenly excited.


    "No!"


    Although I don''t know how they exchanged consciousness, for the Deputy Temple Lord, the current body must be abandoned.


    A useless body, of course, he won''t care.


    The reason why he chose to commit suicide in front of everyone may also be that he simply planned to change his body. Under everyone''s witness, no one will doubt his death.


    But he can''t get long Tianyu''s body, so who will this alternative be?

 Chapter 2237

    Against the crowd, she squeezed out with her second brother.


    Although it seems that the best alternative should be Ling ye, the pupil skill of the elder of the holy witch family has failed just now. The deputy hall Lord and the people behind him should realize that Ling ye may not be credible.


    And the Lord Yu has appeared. If he changes to Ling ye, it will be a dead end.


    Therefore, Ling ye may be just a cover for the vice hall Lord.


    She thought and whispered, "second brother, let''s go to the temple on the tenth floor."


    That special little yard.


    The Deputy Temple Lord was thinking about how to get the position of temple Lord. It was the only thing he cared about.


    She could see that the deputy hall Lord seemed to be very afraid of the people in the yard. At the same time, she also saw the reluctance on the deputy hall Lord''s face when she left the yard.


    Since the Deputy Temple Lord had mastered the whole temple at that time and no one dared to disrespect him, the identity of the people living in the small courtyard was ready to come out.


    They should be the supporters behind the Deputy Temple Lord!


    The reason why these people can let the Deputy Temple Lord use for them must be because they have what the Deputy Temple Lord wants in their hands.


    In addition to rights, it is immortality!


    She was almost sure that the reason why the deputy hall Lord took his time and even tried to get out of his shell was because he had a bottom card in his hand.


    The people in the temple will certainly not get his absolute trust, so his dependence is the people in the small courtyard.


    Fortunately, most of the people are down there. They have almost no obstacles to reaching the tenth floor.


    Just as she had just stepped on the tenth floor of the ladder, the second brother suddenly dragged her down behind her.


    A cold arrow nailed directly into the place where she had just settled. Lin Mengya only felt cold sweat. If it weren''t for her second brother, I''m afraid she couldn''t hide from the arrow.


    "Be careful and follow me!"


    Gong er said in a low voice. He took out his long sword and looked around cautiously like a leopard ready to go.


    Lin Mengya also released all her system functions. I don''t know why, there are always some obstacles to her system detection function here.


    On the surface, the tenth floor is empty, but there is no one.


    But she and her second brother knew that the hidden crisis here could kill them at any time.


    After the man behind him finished shooting the cold arrow, he seemed to be silent again.


    Compared with her not so smooth detection, it is obvious that the intuition honed by the second brother in the battlefield is more acute.


    Step by step, Gong Er pulled up the feather arrow that almost killed her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the arrow pattern.


    Each faction''s weapons are different. Some special equipment can have unexpected effects on the battlefield.


    But the style of this arrow is very strange. The sharper the arrows of others, the better. There are barbs or other designs that can reduce air resistance.


    However, the tip of the arrow is hooked back, but it may not hurt people. However, if the distance is close enough or the strength of the bow is large enough, it is not so simple to pull out the tip of the arrow.


    It''s like a fishhook. Once you hit the key, it''s really fatal.


    However, although there may be such a possibility, such a weapon can not be made by ordinary people, and regardless of the material of the arrow, the strength of the people who use this weapon is not ordinary.


    She pasted it behind her second brother and asked in a low voice, "second brother


    , do you know who would use such a weapon? "


    Gong Er glanced and shook his head with a dignified look.


    Although the arrow didn''t hit, he had tasted the other party''s extraordinary murderous spirit from it.


    I''m afraid it''s not an easy role to deal with.


    They are cautious step by step and ready to meet the enemy''s sneak attack at any time.


    Lin Mengya is quite familiar with the terrain here.


    "As long as we enter the temple, we can use the buildings inside as a cover. But there were many people responsible for patrolling there before, and we don''t know if they are inside now."


    If it was just a patrol, she believed that her second brother could still deal with it.


    Gong Er nodded and said, "let''s go first. After ensuring your safety, I''ll come out to find the person who intends to sneak into you."


    Lin Mengya knows that her three legged Kung Fu will only make trouble for her second brother.


    They said yes and quickly moved towards the temple.


    Just halfway through, she felt a chill behind her.


    "Second brother, be careful!"


    She fell on the ground and rolled forward. Well, the second brother cut off many cold arrows above him.


    The sound of "Ping Ping Ping" made her mind sink.


    Originally thought there was only one sneaker, but now it seems that she underestimated the other party''s ambush.


    He hurriedly got up from the ground. The second brother grabbed her hand and shouted angrily, "go in!"


    Before she could react, he was pushed into the temple by his second brother.


    In an instant, those cold arrows that hit her were blocked by the tall wall of the temple.


    Lin Mengya quickly ran inside. At the same time, her detection function also told him that there was no one here.


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter the worst.


    Without her drag, the second brother''s action was obviously faster than before.


    He fought and retreated. Finally, he successfully retreated to the temple and closed the door.


    With the gate closed, all the cold arrows were blocked out.


    Listening to the collision sound from the door, Lin Mengya and Gong Er are the same, and their faces are dignified.


    "Second brother, you hold it here first. I''ll go inside and see if there are other exits."


    Gong Er nodded.


    Lin Mengya quickly ran inside. It was too big. Especially now, facing the situation of running for her life, she hated the deputy hall Lord more. Why did she do such a waste of people and money when she had nothing to do.


    After looking around, she was a little caught off guard.


    There is no back door in such a big temple.


    What if there''s a fire here? Will you be burned alive here?


    Lin Mengya found that it was not the crow''s mouth that would bring disaster, but the crow''s brain hole might also bring danger.


    While she was busy looking for a new exit, the second brother suddenly looked for it with a dignified face.


    "Little sister, have you found it?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and looked a little depressed.


    But the news brought by the second brother made her more nervous.


    "They piled up wood outside. Now they have lit a fire. I''m afraid they want to smoke us here alive."


    The second brother looked calm. Although Lin Mengya didn''t look flustered, she silently slapped herself several big mouths.


    Good thinking doesn''t work, bad thinking.


    Gong Er thought she was afraid and immediately comforted: "don''t worry, the fire can''t spread here for a while. There are stones everywhere in the temple. We can last a while."


    So the second brother is very optimistic, but she knows that the situation is actually quite unfavorable to them.


    Although the fire may not spread here, the smoke may also kill them.


    With a flash in her mind, she pulled up her second brother and ran to the innermost part.


    By the way, how could she forget the room of the master of the temple.


    If the temple had a back door, she thought it would be there, because the stone gate could be a great shelter.


    Moreover, the master of the temple was locked there and did not attract anyone''s attention. It must be because there was a passage to the temple.


    Otherwise, if someone wants to leave, how can the deputy hall master make a sudden attack?


    Gong Er trusted her very much, and they quickly ran to the stone gate.


    Still according to the last method, she and her second brother climbed into it one after another.


    It was dark inside. The second brother took out the fire fold around his waist and quickly saw the surrounding environment.


    "Have you been here before?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and kept looking for the door on the wall.


    Here, after she came in, she quickly explored the system and determined that there was no third person present.


    Finally, she pressed a suspected mechanism. Just when she wanted to tell her second brother the good news, she suddenly heard a voice like someone fell to the ground.


    "Second brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?"


    Lin Mengya thought of the two brothers facing the Raiders alone in order to protect her.


    She was a little nervous. You know, those arrows are not easy. If the second brother gets an arrow, they will be in trouble.


    But she didn''t want to hear the voice of a woman who made her very strange in the dark.


    "Don''t be afraid, he just slept."


    The voice seemed to be very close to her. Lin Mengya immediately raised her heart. Her hair stood up all over her. She had to try to control herself and keep a relatively calm tone. She asked, "who are you? What do you want to do? How''s my second brother?"


    The tone of the other party sounds as if there is no malice to her, but now the situation is special, Lin Mengya will not let go of any possibility.


    She can hear the voice getting closer and closer, but she can''t hear each other''s footsteps or feel each other''s existence.


    Countless hairy thoughts hit her heart. She immediately held her fingers tightly, trying to keep herself calm with a little pain.


    The man seemed to come to her in the dark.


    "So you look like this."


    What do you mean, did the other party come to judge her?


    Then she heard the other party seem a little disappointed and say, "it''s a pity. I thought you might lose this time."


    Lin Mengya was confused by the two words she suddenly said.


    The doubt dissipated some fear. She swallowed a mouthful of water and asked calmly, "what do you mean? Have you seen me before?"


    "Well, I''ve seen you since you were born."


    what?


    Lin Mengya only thinks that the monk who is now Zhang Er can''t touch his head.


    If the other party wants to hurt her, you can do it now.

 Chapter 2238

    The voice suddenly went farther and said, "this man should be one of the little guys in the palace family."


    The strange feeling in Lin Mengya''s heart came back.


    She could feel that the voice seemed harmless to herself, but at the same time, it had no goodwill.


    The other party is like a bystander, who seems to know everything like the back of his hand and knows what she doesn''t know; But I don''t want to enter the game. I just want to see how things will develop from a distance.


    Such a person may become an enemy in the next moment, and may become his most favorable helper.


    But Lin Mengya wants to stay away from each other. She always keeps a distance from such unstable factors.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Oh." The other party smiled and said, "I just want to see you. By the way, take back some things."


    "What?"


    "Something that people stole from me before."


    The man''s voice was far and near, but Lin Mengya had a cold sweat on her back.


    She could hear the chill in the woman''s words.


    I''m afraid that the thief will bring good luck and bad luck.


    "Now that you have seen it, please leave."


    She didn''t rush for help. In fact, she felt that this man was more dangerous than the fire outside.


    "Of course I have to go, but little guy, I want to warn you."


    "What do you say?"


    Lin Mengya tightened her body, although she could not feel or see each other.


    But if the man wanted to harm her and her second brother, she would never sit and wait to die.


    "If you leave that man, you and your family can live in peace, otherwise -"


    She heard the bitter cold hidden at the end of the woman''s words.


    It''s a threat that can make people completely collapse. It''s like a thousand bright steel knives hanging overhead. If they fall in a moment, she will be chopped into meat mud.


    Even so, she still didn''t give in.


    "I am never threatened. No matter who you are or what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me. And you can''t control my business!"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to be a stubborn little girl. But you know, if you insist on being with him, your family, your children and your friends will die."


    The woman''s voice suddenly approached, as if it were in her ear.


    The deep chill climbed up her back, like the maggot of the tarsal bone, which was frightening.


    "So, aren''t you afraid?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help it. She fastened the crossbow in her hand and shot at the source of the sound.


    "Click", but there was the sound of the crossbow hitting the wall.


    She rolled on the spot, but directly rolled to her second brother. At that moment, she turned on the hiding function.


    Suddenly, she and her second brother merged with the darkness.


    "Little girl, you have the problem of doing it as soon as you say it. It''s really in the same vein as her!"


    The originally calm voice suddenly became ferocious.


    Lin Mengya hugged her second brother tightly. Fortunately, the other brother just fainted temporarily and there was no threat of death.


    She lay quietly on the ground. Finally, she felt the sound of subtle footsteps on the ground.


    That person should be wearing special shoes, otherwise, he must not hide at such a bottom.


    She felt the footsteps coming closer and closer, and the dark crossbow on her wrist was tighter and tighter.


    She knows that the other party can''t find her, and will definitely come to her second brother.


    Therefore, once the other party enters her attack range this time, she can''t run away.


    "But it''s hard to see you like this


    The game is more fun. "


    The footsteps disappeared completely again.


    Lin Mengya''s heart also hung up.


    However, the other party seems to have really left, but she still lies on the ground and dare not move.


    Until under the body, the second brother woke up.


    "Sister..."


    She covered her second brother''s mouth for fear that it would attract the man''s attention.


    Although Gong er''s head was confused, his body reacted quickly.


    He touched the ground and saw his weapon.


    The two continued to wait. Finally, Gong Er gently pushed her away and touched the fire fold that he had thrown away.


    The orange fire lit up again, but there was no one else here except them.


    "Call -"


    Lin Mengya dared to sit on the ground and gasped heavily.


    Gong Er also touched the back of his sore brain and said, "little sister, what''s going on? Who attacked us?"


    She clung to the wall and stood up with difficulty.


    "I don''t know. The man is mysterious, but she seems to know me."


    Even the system could not detect the whereabouts of the man, I''m afraid the man came prepared.


    It''s not that the other party will know that she has a system, but that the other party''s origin is mysterious and may use something to isolate other people''s exploration.


    She remembered that Yu had a cloak before.


    It can isolate the smell of people. Even if it is injured, as long as it is still covered by clothes, even the most powerful hound can''t smell it.


    This material can isolate the detection of the system.


    I''m afraid so is the other party.


    "Is it your old friend?"


    She shook her head and her legs were not so sore at last.


    "Not really. It could be my mother or my grandmother''s old enemy."


    I can know her and the origin of my second brother.


    I''m afraid it has something to do with her grandmother or mother.


    "Little sister, I dragged you down."


    At the thought of leaving her alone to face her enemy, Gong Er felt guilty.


    He claims to be a martial arts expert, but he can''t protect his younger sister. He''s really sorry.


    Lin Mengya''s legs were finally not soft. She took her second brother and walked towards the place where she had just found the mechanism.


    "I can''t blame you. This man is hiding his head and showing his tail. At first glance, he''s not a aboveboard person. If she dares to show her face, the second brother won''t lose to her!"


    She has a bad impression of this woman.


    Such a lofty attitude, it is obvious that they have not been paid attention to at all.


    She has seen many people who feel superior to others, but none of them is so arrogant.


    Moreover, if you only dare to approach her in the dark and dare not reveal your true purpose, what kind of hero can you be?


    When the mechanism was opened, they finally opened the back door of the temple.


    And this is just the direction to the small courtyard, but when two people arrived, there was a dead silence inside.


    Gong Er protected her behind him and kicked open the half closed door.


    Lin Mengya has long smelled the disgusting smell of blood and putrefaction in the air.


    "Let''s go inside."


    There are no dead bodies in the yard, but many colorful flowers have been planted.


    There are many varieties of flowers, and their growth is also very lush, just a little.


    Their color is red, such as blood, which seems strange in this place.


    Gong Er did the same and kicked open the door of the house.


    It''s already empty,


    There''s nothing left.


    "There''s someone inside."


    She took her second brother by the sleeve and whispered to him.


    The latter nodded and walked vigilantly to the innermost part.


    Sure enough, there was a small door inside.


    Gong Er put his ears on the door, but he couldn''t hear anything inside.


    He motioned Lin Mengya to push back. This time, he lifted the latch inside with the tip of a knife.


    Inside is a small room with walls on all sides, and the temperature is very low.


    After they went in, they saw that there was only one bed inside.


    On the bed, there is a teenager lying.


    The boy''s face was pale, naked, and there was a slight breath in his chest.


    Lin Mengya immediately walked over, but when she wanted to grab the boy''s wrist and inquire about the context, the boy suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her.


    As soon as the boy wanted to speak, a stream of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also checked and was stunned to find that the boy''s five internal organs had been broken.


    He could live a few more minutes without moving, but he was hopeless.


    The young man stared round, unwilling and unbelievable. Finally, he died in front of her.


    "Who did it?"


    Gong ER was furious.


    It looks like a teenager. He''s only thirteen or fourteen at most.


    Who on earth did this to a half year old child?


    Lin Mengya closed the boy''s eyes. Then she found that there seemed to be some blood on the back of the boy''s brain.


    She gently removed the boy''s head and saw a blood hole in his back neck.


    "Crazy!"


    Gong Er became more and more angry, and she also screwed up a pair of eyebrows.


    This position reminded her of the failed products of transplanted consciousness she had seen before.


    Is this man the spare body of the Deputy Temple Lord?


    She turned around and found the head of the deputy hall Lord in the corner.


    But at this time, the part of the back of the brain has been dug into a hole, which looks terrible.


    It seems that she''s right.


    The deputy hall Lord had a backhand and trusted the people in the courtyard very much.


    But the other party is not a qualified partner, because the evacuation here is premeditated at first sight, not a hasty escape.


    She suddenly remembered what the man said in the dark.


    She came to take something stolen. In terms of time, the other party''s goal is likely to be here.


    Is it possible that that thing is something that allows the deputy hall Lord to transfer his consciousness?


    Lin Mengya fell into deep doubt. Unfortunately, for a moment, she couldn''t find a suitable answer.


    "Let''s go out first."


    The deputy hall Lord was probably dead, and the mysterious female voice made her deeply afraid.


    But long Tianyu doesn''t know the situation here. They must hurry there as soon as possible to avoid another accident.


    As soon as they wanted to go out, there was something outside.


    A group of people rushed in, but she was no stranger to the leader.


    "Why are you here?"


    The other party looked very surprised.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other warily and said, "I''m here to find someone."


    "It''s such a coincidence that I''m looking for someone." The other party sneered and said, "come on, give me a good search!"


    "Yes!"


    His men immediately poured into the courtyard, and Lin Mengya also looked coldly at each other.


    "Young master, we found Miss!"

 Chapter 2239

    The man glared at her and went round her to the backyard.


    Lin Mengya felt something was wrong. Just when she wanted to leave with her second brother, she heard a cold drink behind her.


    "Gong ya, you give my sister''s life back!"


    The long sword ran fiercely to her back and heart, but was picked away by Gong Eryi.


    "Die!"


    Gong Erben was holding a bad breath. Seeing that someone dared to do harm to his sister in front of him, he added fuel to the fire and took away the other party''s long sword in two or three times.


    Although those attendants looked at the disadvantage of their young master, when they rushed up, they found that the other party was not their match at all.


    At that time, Gong er''s knife was also put on the man''s neck.


    Lin Mengya only felt that this hatred provoked a lot of confusion.


    "Young master of your family, aren''t you? I''m afraid you''re crazy. You want to kill me for no reason. Do you think my palace family is made of mud?"


    She can think of the gratitude and resentment with the king''s family, that is, the temple Lord''s wife.


    However, the young master of your family, Jun Wuzhao, was filled with blood red hatred, bit his teeth and said angrily, "it was your palace family who killed my young sister first! Palace master! Gong ya! You are so poisonous. She is only fifteen! She is only fifteen! Even if you hate her for blocking the position of your palace master''s wife, you shouldn''t kill her!"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was even more confused.


    "Me? Kill your sister?"


    The other party stared at her, but it didn''t seem to be lying.


    "Second brother, let''s go to the backyard."


    Gong Er nodded and took Junwu away.


    When she got to the backyard, she knew where the bloody and rotten smell came from.


    The backyard is not big, but there are many corpses lying everywhere.


    Some have rotted into white bones, some are still intact, and the scene is terrible.


    But the most complete one is a girl in white lying in the middle.


    The girl opened her eyes and looked like a child just about to grow up.


    She breathed out slowly and came to the girl.


    "Don''t touch her! She''s dead. What else do you want to do!"


    Jun Wu summoned his eyes and roared to stop him.


    But Gong Er grabbed his shoulder and shouted in a low voice, "be quiet! You can''t protect your sister''s waste. How long do you want your sister to die unjustly?"


    As a brother, Gong Er wants to feel each other''s feelings.


    But at the same time, he disdained it.


    If you really care about your sister, why not make yourself stronger.


    I just yell here. I don''t look like a man at all.


    Jun Wuzhao stared at him coldly and shouted, "if you have the ability, you will kill me together. Our jun family will not let you go!"


    However, Gong Er opened his mouth. With a big hand like a PU fan, he slapped the little white face almost crooked.


    "You''re dead. Who will avenge your sister? Waste, worthless!"


    However, Jun Wuzhao had to hold his hands tightly.


    He didn''t open his eyes. He couldn''t bear to see his dead sister and was humiliated by the murderer.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the situation there. She looked down at the body.


    Except for the chest wound, there was no trauma anywhere else.


    "She died by taking out her heart alive."


    As soon as Jun Wu called, he couldn''t stand the roar.


    "You, you killed it


    My sister! It''s you! "


    Lin Mengya looked at him calmly and said, "she died at least an hour ago. I was still under the altar. Young Lord, you were with me at that time. Won''t you forget?"


    Jun Wuzhao was stunned when asked. Then he said, "you didn''t kill her yourself, but you let others do it!"


    Lin Mengya sneered: "if you want to take out people''s hearts alive, it must be a martial arts master. But if my second brother does it, he has 100 ways to make you can''t find the murderer. Who would be so stupid and wait for you to catch it?"


    In fact, up to now, she has understood that someone was framed.


    And the person behind the scenes may be the mysterious woman before.


    However, she was curious about why the other party wanted to kill the girl of Jun''s family.


    She got up and looked around.


    Several bodies with relatively new traces were found nearby, just like the girl in Jun''s family, but there were injuries on her chest.


    In other words, all the people here died by digging their hearts.


    She focused on those white bones and found that they were all women.


    It seems that the murderer may have extreme hatred for women.


    "You, you''re sophistry! Who else would want to kill a little girl besides you?"


    Jun Wuzhao was still controlled by his anger, but he was obviously not as excited as he was at the beginning.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and said, "you know she''s just a little girl? Do you think I''ll be jealous of a little girl, or do you think my highness is a pervert who likes little girls?"


    At this moment, Jun Wuzhao regained some sense.


    The woman in front of me is beautiful and noble. I heard that she agrees with her highness.


    Jun''s family has an engagement with the temple Lord, but the most suitable candidate is not his young sister.


    "If you think clearly, I''ll let my second brother let you go. If you don''t think clearly, keep thinking. Anyway, people are dead, and it''s not bad for this moment."


    The irony in her words made Jun Wuzhao blush.


    Gong Er also loosened his hand and guarded his little sister like a mountain.


    The attendants of your family immediately gathered around and asked for warmth.


    After thinking for a long time, Jun Wuzhao asked her, "my sister, you really didn''t kill her?"


    "Oh, don''t talk about her. Even if I want to kill you, no one can stop me. If you have time to guess here, you might as well find the people who follow your sister and ask them first."


    How can a family like the jun family allow miss Jun to act alone?


    Since the man died here, but the maid was not there, I''m afraid he must have hid.


    Jun Wuzhao asked people to look for him, but they were still blocked in the backyard and refused to let them leave easily.


    Gong Er lifted the long knife and narrowed his eyes.


    "Still want to be beaten?"


    Jun Wuzhao shrunk his neck. His right face was still hot, but he stopped in front of them with his neck.


    "Before you find someone, you are still suspected. If you leave now, you can''t admit it in the future!"


    At this time, the head turns fast.


    Lin Mengya didn''t force her second brother to break out with her, but used this time to see other bodies again.


    There were twelve bodies, all young women.


    Except that Miss Jun''s family can determine her identity, if others are identified by clothes, she finds that they don''t seem to be girls from poor families.


    Quietly pulled the second brother. She whispered, "second brother, when you came up the mountain, did someone else lose their daughter?"


    Gong Er thought and nodded.


    "We went up the mountain from another road this time. Because the terrain is much more steep and there are dense forests nearby, people often get lost in it. We came late. I heard that some girls disappeared because of their lust for beauty in the mountain."


    She nodded.


    I''m afraid those lost people should be here. It''s a pity.


    I don''t know how hard it should be for their family to know.


    The gentleman''s family went out to look for a circle, but they didn''t see the maid following their young lady.


    Jun Wu called his eyes, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Er were calm because they didn''t do anything bad. They didn''t show a trace of guilt.


    After hearing the report from his men, Jun Wuzhao tightened his lips, and his face was full of heartache.


    "Tian''er has never had a grudge with others. How could he suffer such a disaster?"


    He still can''t believe that his clever and sensible sister will die miserably.


    At this time, Lin Mengya thought for a while and asked, "what''s wrong with your sister recently? Or who has made a complaint with?"


    Although Gong Ya is still his imaginary enemy, somehow he feels that the other party is somewhat reliable.


    Reluctantly, but still opened his mouth.


    "Tian''er is very good and never gets angry with others. If it''s abnormal, she told me last night that she wanted to secretly see what a hall leader is like at present."


    He glanced at Gong ya, but saw the other party''s clear eyes and less doubt in his heart.


    "I didn''t want to allow it, but I couldn''t help her pleading again and again. You know, you know, I won''t agree to anything."


    Speaking of it, it was both remorse and sadness, which made my eyes red.


    But Lin Mengya seems to have caught the key point.


    "You said your sister went to spy on the next Temple Lord?"


    Jun Wuzhao nodded, but Lin Mengya sighed.


    "No wonder."


    "Tell me what you know!" Jun Wuzhao noticed the deep meaning in her tone and hurriedly asked.


    While Lin Mengya was trying to explain, she heard a noisy voice outside.


    "Hurry up! Go and see if the young lady is inside!"


    With the sound, many people poured in.


    Lin Mengya and Jun''s family were stunned, and then there was a frightened cry.


    "Second lady!"


    "Well, what''s the matter, miss, miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Those corpses that have not yet decayed are claimed one by one, followed by the sound of heartache.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Er silently retreated to Jun Wuzhao''s side. Then she quickly said a word in his ear.


    "If you want to avenge your sister, don''t talk nonsense in a moment!"


    Women''s unique fragrance of medicine, blowing through the nose.


    Jun Wuzhao''s body stiffened. Then he bit his teeth and nodded.


    But just after those people saw the tragedy of their young lady, they were gnashing their teeth to find out the murderer. A servant of the jun family suddenly pointed at her and shouted, "it''s her! The murderer of my young lady is her!"


    At this moment, Jun Wuzhao was stunned, while others stared at her angrily.


    "Qi man, what are you talking about!"


    Jun Wuzhao scolded, but his heart was cold.


    But the follower called Qi man said coldly, "young Lord, I think you are confused by that witch, so you believe her nonsense!"


    "You!"

 Chapter 2240

    Jun Wuzhao felt that there was a problem no matter how stupid he was.


    What''s more, he was just too sad, but he didn''t lose his mind.


    Coldly took a look at the food inside and outside, and Jun Wuzhao secretly wrote down each other.


    Even though Jun Wuzhao didn''t mean that, it was a stone that aroused thousands of waves.


    Lin Mengya and Gong Er became the target of public criticism in an instant. Almost everyone looked at her with hatred.


    Fortunately, she was never afraid and didn''t stare back one by one. Instead, she stood beside her calmly and didn''t rush to defend herself.


    Today''s game is against her.


    She always had to figure out what the other party''s moves were to fight back.


    At least there are few impulsive people in the crowd like junwuzhao.


    She was well dressed and had sharp eyes. She recognized her.


    "Dare you ask, are you the master of the palace?"


    Out of the crowd came a man of about fifty.


    There was not much resentment in his eyes, only prudence.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "exactly."


    Hearing that it was the master of the palace, the crowd immediately caused a small commotion.


    In fact, it''s also a coincidence. If these people rush in and catch up with Jun Wuzhao to entangle with her, she will never be cleared of this crime.


    The man hesitated for a moment, considered his words carefully, and then asked, "I don''t know what''s going on, Lord Gong?"


    The provoked servant checked that things didn''t develop as he expected, and knew that he was concerned by the young Lord, so he threw it out.


    He rushed up with a knife in his hand.


    "Bitch! Give my lady back her life!"


    He knew that he was not Gong er''s opponent and didn''t really want to kill Gong ya. He just looked indignant, Yelled: "my lady is blocking your position as the Lord''s wife? But she''s still young. Why do you want to do this? Do you think you can rest easy after killing all the women competing with you in the world? Bah, your means are so insidious. Your highness will never like a snake and Scorpion woman like you!"


    What a big hat was buttoned down. If she was not scolded, she felt that the scolded person was a pervert crazy because of jealousy.


    The man finished scolding, but he dodged aside.


    Lin Mengya listened, but she didn''t respond.


    "Hmm? What you mean is that I envy all the young ladies for their youth and beauty, and then kill them all?"


    The man didn''t expect that he spilled dirty water on this job. A woman as high as Gong Ya was still not angry.


    The tip of the nose exudes a thin layer of sweat.


    "You, just admit it! Poison woman, give back my miss''s life!"


    Who knows, she slowly showed a smile.


    "Who taught you that?"


    She looked cold and her eyes were very clear, as if she had broken through each other''s disguise at once.


    Your family''s attendants gnawed their teeth and planned to resist death without admitting: "no one taught me that what you did was too bad! Please help me to get justice for the dead!"


    Unfortunately, no one should agree with this.


    The attendant is completely stupid. It''s completely different from what he expected!


    Shouldn''t the big guy cheer up and take down the poisonous woman with him now?


    "Master of the palace."


    After reading all this, the previously rational man was full of doubts.


    Although they are not a big family, they are not careless people who are allowed to be used by others.


    What else can they not understand in this situation?


    "In my opinion, you should be more careful about this matter. If the master of the palace doesn''t dislike it, I''d like to ask you a few questions. Can you?"


    That''s polite.


    But after all, she showed up at the body dumping site for no reason, and she should be cleared of suspicion.


    Look at each other with the second brother. Just about to nod, there was a movement outside.


    "Your Highness, my sister is here. You must give it to my sister!"


    Listen to the voice, it should be a young woman.


    And the voice is too gentle. There is a little fear and helplessness in it. I think people won''t be too bad.


    The crowd dodged a road and saw a man in a black dress coming quickly.


    Even though his face is as cold as ice, it is an excellent appearance rarely seen in the world.


    Beside the man, a beautiful woman accompanied him.


    The woman was 17 or 18 up and down, with excellent upbringing between her actions. She came with the man for no reason, which made people feel that the relationship between them was a little close.


    After the woman came in, she looked at the body on the ground as if she had been hit hard and her body was shaky.


    "Sister, sister!"


    She took a step back and just retracted the distance from the man.


    Her pretty face was pale. I think it was too much blow. Unexpectedly, her legs were soft and she fell straight back.


    From a distance, to play a hero to save the United States, the woman bumped into a solid chest as she wished.


    Wide sleeves covered his face and cried, "Dian... Ah, let me go!"


    It turned out that when the woman fell down, the man in Xuanyi who followed her frowned and grabbed someone and stuffed it.


    When the girl saw the wrong person, she cried out.


    The man in black, who had been calculated by her to score no worse, strode to Lin Mengya.


    "Is there any injury?"


    In front of everyone, long Tianyu couldn''t get started, but he still held her wrist and whispered greetings.


    Lin Mengya was very satisfied with her man''s performance and smiled a little more on her face.


    "It''s all right. My second brother has been protecting me."


    Gong Er admitted his brother-in-law, so he just nodded to him.


    The beautiful woman who just got rid of the strange man looked at long Tianyu''s action in surprise.


    However, as soon as her eyes turned, she immediately ran to miss Jun''s body. Tears poured out and cried sadly.


    "Sister, who did you offend before you were killed? If you''re a little late, you''ll be killed by a traitor. Don''t worry, with your highness, he won''t let go of your murderer."


    Then she took out her handkerchief and pressed the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Raised his head, a few expectations appeared in Shuiliang''s eyes.


    This is a look that no man can refuse.


    She is regarded as the only dependence by the great beauty of water. If she is a male animal, she must have a burst of desire for protection.


    Unfortunately, she miscalculated again.


    Her Highness in her mouth was booing her wife, and even half of her eyes didn''t reward her.


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t watch anymore and stabbed her man in the waist.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you to be fair."


    Who knows, long Tianyu only glanced at him and said, "who killed who? What does it have to do with me


    Department. "


    This made the charming beauty silly.


    She turned her eyes to her cousin, but saw the cold light in the man''s eyes.


    She was suddenly surprised and found out what the difference was.


    There was no fighting here, and Gong Ya didn''t become the target of thousands of people.


    All blame her for paying too much attention to the image in front of her highness and forgetting to confirm the current situation.


    Jun Wuzhao is angry.


    With a cold face, he grabbed his cousin Jun Rao''s hand.


    "Haven''t you always been with my little sister? Let me ask you, where did you go before my little sister disappeared?"


    Jun Rao was a little flustered and avoided her eyes, but the next moment she cried and said, "cousin, Jun Rao doesn''t know. It was my little cousin who said she wanted to go for a walk by herself, so I --"


    Where did Jun Wuzhao believe her nonsense, he pulled her aside without pity and asked, "my little sister usually sticks to you most and almost never leaves you. She is so timid that she will never leave you in such a strange place! You''d better make it clear to me, Jun Rao, otherwise I want you to look good!"


    Although Jun Rao is a little caught off guard, she has her own dependence.


    Looking up, she lowered her voice and said, "cousin, if you still want to keep the position of the young master of your family, you have to help me."


    "Help you?" Jun Wuzhao didn''t understand for a moment, but Jun Rao was very determined.


    "That''s right. My little cousin died. I''m the only one who can marry the Lord and be his wife. Cousin, we don''t have much time."


    In a word, what else doesn''t Jun Wuzhao understand?


    He stared at Jun Rao, who felt that he had a winning ticket, but he clenched his back teeth.


    "Wait for me!"


    Jun Rao smiled disdainfully, "when I become the lady of the hall Lord, it''s too late for you to thank me."


    After saying that, he immediately changed his face.


    "Cousin, what did you say just now? Did you see with your own eyes that the leader of the palace killed his little sister? How could this be? Cousin, did you read it wrong?"


    Jun Wuzhao was not ashamed of the woman''s despicability, but when he thought of the family, he could only lose his conscience. He didn''t dare to look at Gong ya, and nodded against his heart.


    In an instant, there was an eyewitness and the wind changed immediately.


    The man who wanted to ask Lin Mengya to assist in the investigation didn''t believe it, so he asked, "young master, did you really see it with your own eyes?"


    Jun Wuzhao squeezed his fist and forced himself to look at Gong ya.


    "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes."


    The other party''s sight immediately made him feel like a thorn in the back, but he had to get the position of the Lord''s wife.


    Forced himself to harden his heart, but he never dared to look at her.


    "Gong ya, kill my sister!"


    Jun Rao smiled in her heart, but her face pretended to be shocked.


    "Lord of the palace, how can you do that! Your highness, my sister died miserably. Please give her justice!"


    Lin Mengya was speechless, and those people agreed one after another.


    Even though not everyone believed the jun family''s lie, Lin Mengya knew that she was guilty of the suspicion.


    Gong ER was so angry that the little rabbit dared to wrong his sister.


    Staring to teach each other a lesson, he was stopped by his little sister.


    "Second brother, don''t be impulsive."


    Gong Er still listens to her. Lin Mengya steps out calmly and looks at Junwu alone.


    "Young Lord, you really saw it with your own eyes. I killed someone?"

 Chapter 2241

    Jun Wuzhao grabbed his palm. He tried his best to convince himself that it was all for the sake of his people.


    Immediately he bit the pressure and said without hesitation, "yes, that''s right! I saw it with my own eyes!"


    As soon as he killed him, Jun Rao''s face immediately showed a successful smile.


    But a moment later, he put on a mourning look and pointed to Lin Mengya.


    "At this point, you are still quibbling! Your highness, please preside over justice for my little cousin!"


    Even if his wife was accused, there was no doubt in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    He continued to protect people on his side and looked at Jun Wuzhao faintly.


    "The gentleman''s family is really brave to slander me."


    Jun Wuzhao and Jun Rao have some accidents, but the former is indeed guilty, but the latter is unwilling.


    Jun Rao is thinking about the position of the Lord''s wife.


    Now, the biggest obstacle is in front of her. How can she not get rid of it?


    "Your Highness." She looked unbelievable, but her words were heartbreaking.


    "Is it because you have an affair with her that you can waste other people''s lives? You don''t want to fulfill your engagement with the king''s family, but this woman is jealous of my little cousin, so she did it. The evidence is conclusive. How can you excuse her for this?"


    If Lin Mengya is really believed to have done the death of Miss Jun''s family, the guilt of those girls who died in the same way will also fall on her.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the two people in Jun''s family, watching Jun Rao''s self acting and self directing play, and the corners of her lips were aroused.


    "Jun Wuzhao, just now I thought you were at least a man."


    The implication is his words and deeds, which she despises very much.


    Jun Wuzhao was stunned and hung his head.


    He doesn''t want to be aboveboard, but he can afford to gamble, but the jun family can''t afford to block it!


    Since the other party takes the initiative to be shameless, she naturally has nothing to take into account.


    Step forward and stand side by side with men.


    In the face of everyone''s doubt, she only needs one person to believe her enough.


    "I didn''t do it."


    She whispered, but heard the man "um".


    There is no need to explain or argue with her. Everything is that he believes in her.


    He''s enough.


    A man is like a towering mountain, which calms her heart.


    Lin Mengya gently raised her lips and said, "this has nothing to do with me."


    Jun Rao had expected that she would deny it and immediately asked, "of course you won''t admit it, but my cousin is a witness. As for the material evidence, you must have destroyed it long ago. Fortunately, heaven has eyes and let my cousin catch you. Can you let this murderer go?"


    Now, you start to want to cause public anger, don''t you?


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and a thick layer of strict ice formed in her eyes.


    "Am I killing a real murderer?" has the final say.


    Jun Rao was aggressive and said with a sneer, "if we don''t count, who can count? Your highness? In order to protect you, he has long had no limits and principles. How can he convince the public?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and pointed to the dead body of Miss Jun''s family.


    "She did it."


    "Joke!" Jun Rao thought she had any ability, but the dog jumped over the wall and said casually, "she is already a dead man. How can she speak?"


    Lin Meng


    Ya was confident, but with some deep meaning in her eyes, she looked at the two people in the jun family.


    "Well, let''s ask her."


    She stepped forward, but was blocked by Jun Wuzhao.


    "Can''t you recognize it for the time being?"


    Jun Wuzhao whispered, with a look of supplication in his eyes.


    "Get out of the way."


    Lin Mengya said coldly, but the other party was unwilling to spare no effort. He just lowered his voice and continued to advise: "as long as you recognize it first, I will return you to innocence after the wedding."


    She raised her eyes and disdained to say, "when I rare your false kindness? Junwu called you to remember that from then on, the palace family and the jun family are at odds. Also, the position of the Lord''s wife, your jun family will never want to get involved."


    Jun Wuzhao was stiff.


    Only now did he understand how big a mistake he had made when he was confused by Jun Rao.


    He looked at the merciless Gong Ya and sighed faintly.


    What if you get the position of the Lord''s wife? Today''s palace family can already press your family to death.


    After all, he was wrong.


    "Gong ya, what are you doing?"


    Jun Rao also felt the difference of this woman. From just now to now, she didn''t see a trace of panic on her.


    That''s not right!


    Gong yamingming has no room to turn over. Now Junwu calls for a confession, but everyone will doubt her.


    A suspected murderer can no longer be the wife of the temple Lord.


    Unless she can really find the killer!


    Jun Rao only panicked and calmed down.


    unable! Gong Ya is just trying to be strong.


    "You''ll see what I want to do later."


    She squatted down and groped on Miss Jun''s body.


    Jun Rao was more and more flustered. She had a long dream at night. She tried her eyes at Jun Wuzhao.


    The latter was also a broken jar. At that time, he wanted to stop people, but he was blocked by long Tianyu in black clothes.


    "Don''t touch her."


    Cold three words, words like nails.


    Jun Wuzhao was fixed in place on the spot and couldn''t move.


    He looked at the cold man in front of him, his heart like a drum, and became more and more uneasy.


    "Let go of me! What on earth do you want to do to my little sister? She''s dead. Why can''t you let her go!"


    Jun Wuzhao roared at long Tianyu, but the latter just looked at him condescending, as if he were just a trivial bug.


    "What''s the hurry? Just look at it."


    He clearly wrote disdain in his eyes. It was ridiculous. Before that, whether Jun Wuzhao or Jun Rao thought he was easy to fool.


    Lin Mengya soon found what she wanted on Miss Jun''s body.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that Miss Jun''s family died by taking out her heart, while normal people usually struggle hard in such a situation. Once struggling, there will be other trauma. Even if it is tied with a rope, it can''t be so clean."


    Lin Mengya exposed the wrists and ankles of Miss Jun''s family.


    Sure enough, we didn''t see any wounds.


    But Jun Rao didn''t think so. Instead, she said sarcastically, "I know that your palace lady knows some medical skills. Maybe it''s what poison you used to Daze my little cousin,


    She won''t respond. "


    Lin Mengya picked up her eyelids and looked at Jun Rao strangely.


    "You''re right. But if you can make her have no poison to resist under the pain of gouging out her heart, it''s better to poison her directly."


    Although Jun Rao is unwilling to let go, everyone is not a fool.


    What kind of medicine will there be no response to the pain of gouging out the heart?


    Lin Mengya glanced at the two men in Jun''s family, He continued: "unless Miss Jun died before that. You know, people''s bodies also have the function of self-protection. No one will really have no response under such great pain. But I know there is a drug that can only be seen by gouging open the heart after eating. But I''m afraid that kind of poison, once or twice, won''t work."


    Jun Rao has secretly called bad.


    She doesn''t know how Gong Ya guessed these things.


    no way! If she went on like this, she was afraid that she would expose her secret. At that moment, she shouted, "you''re just talking nonsense. Do you have any evidence? My little cousin died because you dug her heart!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly showed a deep smile. Her smile made Jun Rao and Jun Wuzhao scream bad.


    Her hands were clawed and inserted into Miss Jun''s chest with a lightning trend.


    "Since she died by digging her heart, what is this?"


    She lifted her hand and dug out a bloody heart.


    Suddenly, everyone was scared to step back, but Jun Wuzhao stared at his sister''s body.


    "You didn''t even see it. You knew she died by digging her heart. Jun Rao, you are really powerful!"


    This is the secret she has been hiding.


    Miss Jun''s heart is smaller than that of ordinary people, probably because of the poison.


    So it was very likely that her chest was opened, but the heart was not pulled out in time, and the people evacuated urgently.


    Then, she broke in inadvertently and was blocked here by Jun Wuzhao. Then, it was Jun Rao who pulled long Tianyu over and let her become the murderer in the eyes of everyone.


    If that''s the case, she won''t have a chance to see the body again.


    Even when I saw the body, I didn''t think that the thing curled up into a small piece was Miss Jun''s heart.


    "You, you..."


    Jun Rao doesn''t know what to say.


    She looked at the little heart in horror, but her throat was disgusting.


    Lin Mengya put her heart on Miss Jun''s chest and raised her head, He said coldly to Jun Wuzhao: "Your sister was killed by someone, but it wasn''t me. Didn''t you say she was gentle and clever since she was a child? That''s because she was poisoned by someone since she was a child, and her heart has shrunk to half that of a normal person. Living is reluctantly, where can she be naughty? And when she gets older, her heart can''t bear the load of her body. Don''t mention walking, even a little bit Sneezing a little harder can kill her. As a brother, you still think how much you care about your sister. Oh, joke. "


    Jun Wuzhao looked at his sister''s body, but his fist was clenched.


    He is not stupid. After seeing Jun Rao''s reaction, he understood everything.


    Turning around, he grabbed Jun Rao''s neck.


    "Why?"


    "Why did you do this?" he asked angrily


    Jun Rao broke his hand hard and said desperately, "I didn''t do it. It''s Gong ya. Gong Ya killed your sister!"

 Chapter 2242

    Remorse, guilt and deep hatred have made Jun Wuzhao lose his reason.


    Seeing that he was about to kill junrao himself, he was struck open by long Tianyu.


    Jun Wuzhao fell to the ground, and next to him was the body of his sister.


    "Sister! I''m sorry for you. I hurt you!"


    He lay on the girl''s body and wept bitterly. If he hadn''t been negligent and believed the woman''s nonsense on the first day of junior high school, he wouldn''t have given her a chance to get close to her sister.


    Jun Rao was not helped up. She sat on the ground and rubbed her neck with disgust in her eyes.


    "This is a useless thing. If you didn''t treat her as a treasure, she wouldn''t hinder others!"


    Jun Wuzhao had a gloomy face, but he had to gnash his teeth because long Tianyu was in the middle.


    Lin Mengya got up. Gong Er immediately tore his clothes and wiped the blood off her hands.


    "We don''t want to take care of your family''s bad things, but since I proved that Miss Jun wasn''t killed by me, should we have a good talk about the next thing?"


    She threw aside her steps and stood condescending in front of Jun Rao.


    "If I remember correctly, you keep saying that Miss Jun died of heart digging by me. Did you guess wrong, or did you ''think'' Miss Jun should die of heart digging?"


    She raised her eyebrows, and there was something in her tone that people couldn''t ignore.


    Jun Rao suddenly got cold on her back. She staggered and got up. She turned and wanted to run, but she was stopped by those who had seen through the play.


    "Everybody."


    Lin Mengya''s face was as calm as water, and her voice was not loud.


    But everyone present was hard to forget how decisive she was just now, taking out the heart that had become smaller from the chest of Miss Jun''s family.


    Although she didn''t hurt anyone, she was more deterrent than most of the people present.


    "Don''t you want to know the secret of your girl''s tragic death? Now, now it''s in front of you."


    Jun Rao looked at everyone present at a loss. She wanted to escape and was besieged on all sides.


    "You can''t do this to me! I''m the future Lord''s wife! Your highness, your highness, you can''t ignore it! If I die, you can''t afford the consequences!"


    Threats?


    Long Tianyu slightly lifted his lips and grabbed his wife''s waist.


    "Madam, let''s go."


    Jun Rao desperately wanted to catch his clothes, but he didn''t even touch a corner of his clothes.


    Gong Er took a look at Jun Wuzhao, who was still addicted to grief, but he was extremely despised in his heart.


    Fortunately, he thought the other party had some similarities with himself before. Now it seems that this soft foot goods also match?


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel much relaxed when she came out of the yard.


    It''s easy to clear the suspicion, but it''s even harder to find out who''s behind the scenes.


    "I''ll find out who you will frame you."


    Without words, he can know what she thinks.


    Lin Mengya raised her head, looked at the man and smiled slowly.


    "Me too."


    Long Tianyu nodded her nose and sighed deliberately: "Alas, madam is too powerful. What should I do if my husband doesn''t have a chance to show?"


    She didn''t know the idea of the goods. "Then you don''t get stronger quickly, so that I won''t surpass you too much in the future. In the future, you can only be my pet in the yard."


    Who knows that the man didn''t want to face home, touched his chin, "that''s good, as long as you pet me every day."


    The molester was molested. Lin Mengya immediately blacked her face. If not, the goods have no face at all!


    Gong Er soon caught up. The three didn''t talk too much nonsense, but went directly below.


    The chaos here will soon spread to everyone''s ears. Although she is temporarily relieved of suspicion, she can''t stand the exaggeration of people with intentions.


    After all, the engagement between the king''s family and the temple Lord hinders only her interests.


    If something happens to the jun family now, the Gong family will bear the brunt and be suspected.


    Even though she doesn''t like the feeling of being doubted, there are so many people now, and many people are malicious to her and the palace family.


    Long Tianyu soon explained to her why she came.


    The ceremony should have been held as usual.


    But because he had missed the auspicious time, long Tianyu instructed the man pretending to be the hall Lord to postpone the succession ceremony.


    In this way, they will have some time to clear away the remaining sins of traitors in the hall of life.


    The situation was more serious than they had guessed. The Deputy Temple Lord had mastered most of the power of the temple.


    This group of people had no head after the death of the deputy hall Lord.


    At this time, Lengyan stepped forward and attracted these people.


    And they did not take the opportunity to escape, but wanted to wantonly kill those innocent people.


    "Then go and stop him."


    Lin Mengya urges long Tianyu. She has seen the power of Lengyan and feels more anxious in her heart.


    But long Tianyu said, "don''t worry. The reason why Lengyan wants to rush up should be for the deputy hall Lord."


    Now she understood.


    Leng Yan is a chess piece buried in the temple by the vice Temple Lord.


    If he had an accident when transferring his consciousness, Lengyan would be responsible for protecting him and cleaning up the opposition.


    "But now the master of the vice hall is dead."


    Long Tianyu looked at her and said, "so this is the most troublesome place. Lengyan himself has a very strong desire to kill. Now, he''s just given him an excuse to kill."


    But it turned out that the death of the deputy hall Lord was the result of the most pit father?


    Although the manpower they brought was not small, how could they compete with the power of half the temple?


    What''s more, who should be responsible for protecting under such circumstances?


    "So you''re here --"


    Long Tianyu pursed his lips and said, "I want to find out some clues. First pretend to be the deputy hall Lord and delay Lengyan''s killing time. Unfortunately, people have died thoroughly."


    Her head was a flash of light.


    "Still useful!"


    Immediately let the second brother steal the young man''s body back secretly.


    They are the only ones who know that the male corpse is the spare body of the Deputy Temple Lord.


    If she pretends that the boy is still alive, she can temporarily delay Lengyan''s action.


    Outside the altar, there was a loud cry of killing.


    All the aristocratic families gathered here, and except for some pro guards, others were taken out by his highness Xi.


    They only know that this is the remaining sin of the Deputy Temple Lord, trying to subvert the temple, but they don''t know that once the defense line collapses, they will become the souls of those people.


    Although some smart people have guessed some possibilities, now is not a good time to verify them.


    After all, there is only one life. Who doesn''t want to live well?


    Lin Mengya and Gong Er quietly blend into the crowd, while on the other side, long Tianyu rushes out of the altar with people.


    Among the many guards, only one wore


    A wide cloak.


    There were two guards standing beside him. Although his feet were a little shaky, he looked like a living man.


    Long Tianyu looked down at the traitors in the temple, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Hold the altar, and none of the violators will be left!"


    A lot of killing, locked both sides.


    As the two generals, long Tianyu and Lengyan didn''t do it easily.


    They are like two cheetahs. They keep looking at each other and testing each other. Although their men fight badly, they are as stable as a mountain.


    Until, the man in the cloak suddenly got rid of their hands and tried to escape.


    The two men immediately went to catch it. At this time, Lengyan suddenly moved.


    He waved his long knife like the wind and reaped a life at once.


    Long Tianyu also acted almost at the same time, but where his long sword went, it gave him a chance to live.


    One, indiscriminate killing, the other, is to protect his own people.


    The two men were as powerful as a rainbow. Finally, they met with swords and were evenly matched.


    They had no words, but Lengyan wanted to break through his blockade and went straight to the cloaked man.


    Long Tianyu is actually better, but he is worried about the lives of others, but he can also lock Lengyan.


    The cloak man was soon caught by the two men. One of them cut down with a knife, and the man collapsed to the ground and was dragged aside.


    Outside the crowd, Lin Mengya, who had been standing behind her second brother and closed her eyes, finally opened it and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, an insignificant little fly returned to her palm.


    This corpse controlling Gu is really easy to use. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so smooth if she didn''t have Xiaohei.


    The outside is in a mess, Leng Yanxin is suspicious, so the goal is also quite clear.


    He wanted to see if the man under the cloak was the boy he was looking for.


    But long Tianyu is in front of him and often destroys his plan.


    Lengyan was gradually aroused by anger, and the two quickly tangled together.


    At the same time, the forces belonging to long Tianyu also quietly have reinforcements.


    Palace five is hidden in the crowd.


    I didn''t let him out just now. I''m suffocating him.


    Seeing that the most powerful person of the other party was entangled and had no time to take into account others, their hidden knife finally came in handy.


    Countless lives died in this struggle for power.


    Even if Lin Mengya and Gong Er were standing in the crowd, they could smell the thick blood in the air.


    Finally, the sound outside gradually decreased.


    Everyone is very nervous. They don''t know whether to win or lose. Life and death are also in the hands of others.


    Lin Mengya was the only one with firm eyes.


    They will win! Because her man will come back to see her!


    Soon, there was silence around.


    Everyone took a breath and saw a man with a weapon in his hand coming slowly step by step.


    "Who is it?"


    "I can''t see clearly!"


    "Is it your highness or the cold face?"


    All kinds of speculation exploded in the crowd.


    Lin Mengya, alone, suddenly rushed out.


    She stood at the front of the crowd and greeted her hero with a smile.


    "It''s all right."


    The man''s black clothes had been soaked with blood, but the smile on his face was still clean and warm.

 Chapter 2243

    Lin Mengya also ignored those people, or fear, or worship, and went straight to long Tianyu.


    "You''re not hurt anywhere?" She asked in a low voice.


    The latter shook his head, put her in his arms and faced the crowd.


    "Treason is dead!"


    The sound was deafening and made everyone feel dizzy.


    But they all knew that from this moment on, the power of the whole temple came into the hands of the man in front of them.


    And in this extremely bloody way.


    In the crowd, someone gradually raised other thoughts.


    But he was shocked by his murderous eyes. They had no choice but to surrender.


    Most of them have not realized that the rights passed on for thousands of years at this moment are of great significance when they are passed to him in this way.


    Long Tianyu took her back to the yard originally used for the temple.


    He washed himself clean. He used three buckets of water to wash his bloody smell.


    When she came out, Lin Mengya was sitting in a chair meditating.


    From behind, he tightly encircled the person in his arms, poked his chin on her shoulder, and his breath was full of the fragrance of Medicine on her body.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Lin Mengya was wrapped in her arms with some moisture and leaned against his chest.


    "Nothing. By the way, is Lengyan dead?"


    Long Tianyu stared at her and said leisurely, "I like when we are alone, you still care about other men."


    She almost choked and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "What do you think? Besides, do I care about him?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t hold up and smiled.


    "Of course I know. Lengyan didn''t die, but he escaped."


    Mention this person, his eyes turn cold.


    It''s taboo to let the tiger go back to the mountain, but Lengyan was saved.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya thought carefully, shook her head and said, "I''ve been wondering who the person who bewitched the deputy hall Lord is. Now it seems that it should be Lengyan."


    The Deputy Temple Lord is ambitious, but in the past few decades, he clearly has a better chance.


    Why now?


    "The vice Temple Lord targeted you at the beginning, which is impossible to succeed. Later, he made these things more suspicious."


    After the incident, they calmed down and alienated, and found that the plan of the deputy hall Lord could not succeed at all.


    Therefore, the deputy hall Lord is likely to be a smoke bomb.


    "So their purpose should be the real secret of the temple." Long Tianyu is physically tired, but her mind is still agile.


    She nodded and added, "when we fight with the deputy hall Lord, the other party can benefit. I think that should be their purpose."


    Long Tianyu frowned. Lin Mengya stretched out her fingers and gently smoothed him.


    "They certainly didn''t succeed. Didn''t the master of the temple say that the big secret is not so easy to be solved."


    Since the master of the temple master knows the inside story, if he can go so happily, he should also be sure that the other party will return in vain.


    Now, she has secretly sent people away. Even if the other party wants to chase them, she must find them first.


    Besides, she didn''t disturb anyone at all. She asked someone to pretend to be the master of the temple Lord and waited until she was right


    When Fang found something wrong, the master of the temple Master said that they might have arrived at the palace.


    Long Tianyu lay on her shoulder and let the other party knead his slightly sore arm.


    "In the future, you''d better do less."


    Although people are fine, some minor injuries can''t be avoided.


    Lin Mengya frowned and said painfully.


    Long Tianyu scraped her neck and said with a smile, "can''t you give up? Don''t worry, I know the measure. You and your sons are waiting for me. I won''t put myself in danger."


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe this.


    Just when long Tianyu wanted to make use of the topic, there was a voice of Bai Su outside the door.


    "Master, I want to see you."


    "No!"


    Long Tianyu readily refused to help her, but the other party insisted more.


    "Master, you said it was about the engagement. He also said that if you don''t see him, he will wait until you are willing to see him."


    With a sneer, long Tianyu was a little unhappy on his face.


    "Then let him wait."


    But Lin Mengya thought about it, but calmed the people down.


    "I''d better go and have a look."


    The man immediately looked at her with a sad face, as if she had done too much.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t stand his "resentful husband''s face", smiled against her lips and said, "well, the reason why I went to see him was to find out about the engagement."


    Long Tianyu cheated, trapped people in his arms, and expressed his loyalty with full monopoly.


    "What''s clear? It''s the teacher who promised them, not me! Whoever loves to marry, I won''t do it anyway."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows curled with laughter. Let alone, her desire for survival is still very strong.


    However, she didn''t care about the engagement, but the attitude of the temple master.


    The old man is not a person who will have future trouble. I''m afraid this engagement involves other things.


    Finally, she coaxed people away. She tidied up her clothes a little and stared at the guy who was crooked and laughing on the chair.


    "Wait and see how I can deal with you when I come back!"


    She lifted her collar and covered the red mark on her neck.


    These goods are getting worse and worse.


    Long Tianyu stretched his arms lazily, looking like a satisfied cat.


    "This is to tell him that you are my man."


    "Childish!"


    Lin Mengya gave her a white look. She should draw him and let his admirers have a good look.


    The high and cold of this goods are all loaded, okay!


    She finally walked out of the door and saw Jun Wuzhao, who was embarrassed and lonely, waiting for her in the corner.


    "Palace master!"


    The man walked out quickly and was stopped by Cairu a few steps away.


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Her manner was polite, but it was only that of strangers.


    Jun Wu summoned her to come out, and his heart was half down.


    He said sincerely, "please believe I have no malice to you."


    In this regard, Lin Mengya just glanced at the corner of her mouth and said, "really?"


    Jun Wuzhao knows that this is what the other party wronged her with Jun Rao before satirizing himself.


    But he didn''t care so much, but said in a hurry:¡°


    I hope you can give me a chance. Our jun family is also forced to be helpless! "


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "that''s your family''s business, doesn''t it seem to have anything to do with me? Young Lord, not everyone has to step back for the benefit of your family. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    Who knows, Jun Wuzhao is in a hurry.


    "Lord of the palace, do you know why no girl has been born in the palace for so many years?"


    Lin Mengya stopped, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just said, "it''s God''s decision to have boys and girls."


    "No!"


    Jun Wuzhao suddenly shouted excitedly, "no! That''s because there''s something wrong with the blood of an ancient family like us!"


    Ancient people!


    Lin Mengya was shocked, but she didn''t reveal it. She just raised her eyelids and made a lack of interest.


    "What ancient clan? I''ve never heard of any ancient clan, young Lord."


    "The palace family is one of the ancient families. Lord of the palace family, I beg you to listen to me, just a few words!"


    Looking at Jun Wuzhao''s appearance, it really seems that he is desperate.


    Lin Mengya bent her lips and said, "well, even if I see the face of the dead Miss Jun, I can give you this time. But if you just want to waste my time, there''s nothing to say between us."


    Jun Wuzhao nodded repeatedly and walked out quickly first.


    Outside the yard, the moon is cold.


    Jun Wuzhao hesitated for a moment before he said, "the reason why our jun family values this marriage in the temple is because our family has not had a healthy child for a long time. Since my generation, many children have had problems one after another. Therefore, I ignored my younger sister''s situation and thought she was one of them."


    The pain and remorse in his eyes did not seem like fraud.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t forgive him, she wouldn''t ridicule him with this matter.


    "Later, someone told my grandfather that it was because our king''s family was one of the ancient families with ancient blood, but it was also prone to problems. If you want to crack it, you must combine it with the Lord of the temple in order to continue."


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "I''m afraid it''s hard to convince your grandfather by this alone?"


    Jun Wu sighed and said, "that''s right. My grandfather didn''t believe it. However, the younger my generation is, the more likely it is to have problems. Now, children under the age of 10 rarely see completely healthy. For this reason, my grandfather and my parents have also visited famous doctors. It doesn''t matter what method they use or what medicine they take, but it still doesn''t help."


    According to Jun Wuzhao, this is no less than a disaster for the jun family.


    What a family fears most is that there are no successors.


    Besides, his generation is already like this. What should his next generation look like?


    "But the Lord of the temple is not necessarily him. In case someone else can solve the difficulties of your family?"


    Jun Wu shook his head. "No, not everyone can do the hall Lord. When my grandfather asked for it, the hall Lord had told my grandfather that the next hall Lord would only be the crown prince of the state of Wei."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You said, the hall Lord said it would only be the prince of the state of Wei?"


    Jun Wuzhao was afraid that she wouldn''t believe it and explained, "we also knew the original Prince, but we didn''t expect it. Later, the Prince changed, and we didn''t expect it."


    But in Lin Mengya''s heart, she was thinking about another thing.


    The original Prince''s highness was damaged precisely by fertility, but what the king''s family wanted was the blood born by combining with the next hall Lord.


    What is the connection between the two?

 Chapter 2244

    Some things didn''t feel anything before, but now they are like countless knots on a line, untied by her one by one.


    At the beginning, Hou Zun was calculated during pregnancy, so that the former prince came out of his life and became a waste son destined to be abandoned.


    Although long Tianyu was born in the distant state of Jin, he was selected by the temple master when he was young. He taught carefully over the years. Finally, he naturally became the crown prince of the state of Wei and the next Temple master.


    In the end, how many people were involved in this matter, and what role the temple master played in it, she still doesn''t know.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that maybe long Tianyu''s fate was doomed long before he was born.


    But she, a person who came back from the dead, became the biggest variable he hit.


    She indulged in thinking, and Jun Wuzhao didn''t notice it. He just said to himself, "now, I don''t think about the position of the Lord''s wife. I just hope the Lord of the palace can give us a way to live."


    "What way to live?"


    Lin Mengya asked, but Jun Wuzhao lowered his head for a long time before he said, "if you can have your Highness''s bones and flesh smoothly, don''t worry, I will never let them disturb you."


    The more you say this, the more wrong it is.


    When she saw the confusion on Jun Wuzhao''s face, a light suddenly flashed in her head.


    "You!"


    She was so angry that she didn''t even want to pity them.


    How can these people use such dirty means!


    Jun Wuzhao was also a little uneasy, but in the final analysis, it was their jun family who suffered.


    They had promised a good engagement, but now they had to give up and ask for the second place, and he didn''t want to destroy the relationship between her and Her Highness.


    "Don''t worry, that man is the most gentle and sensible girl in my family. He will never pester his highness."


    He also wanted to explain, but suddenly saw the malice of cannibalism in her eyes.


    "Your family, wait for me to die!"


    She brushed away and strode away.


    Jun Wuzhao stayed where he was, but his heart was slightly bitter.


    After all, he did those shameless things.


    Close your lips, but your young face is full of vicissitudes.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t doubt her man''s self-control. In this world, except for her, she''s afraid that other heterosexuals can''t get close.


    But the jun family is too desperate, and the means may seem crazy.


    Jun Rao can secretly poison Jun Wuzhao''s sister for so many years for the position of the Lord''s wife. No matter what they do, she won''t be surprised at all.


    As soon as I got to the yard, I heard a loud drink.


    "Get out!"


    Then, a woman was kicked out of the door.


    She didn''t check how the other party was. Anyway, she killed herself. She only ordered Cairu and Bai Su to guard the door, and the people entered.


    "Yu, it''s me!"


    The people inside were still sitting on the couch. However, he had spent too much energy because of the previous battle. Now he was used with an extremely powerful love medicine. He was powerless. That special impulse almost killed him.


    Hearing his voice, long Tianyu raised his head and his eyes were almost red.


    He bit his teeth and jumped out word by word.


    "No, don''t come!"


    He doesn''t want to be a prisoner of desire, even if he has been crazy about her, but he doesn''t want to be one with her in this way.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t let you be controlled by medicine."


    This medicine is really powerful, and it belongs to Qingxiang instead of taking it.


    She walked over and pulled long Tianyu''s wrist.


    No wonder the medicine was so powerful. At that time, Yu must have used Zhenqi to drive away the woman, so that the medicine played faster.


    The man suddenly turned back and took her wrist.


    "Yu..."


    The hot palm almost burned her skin.


    As soon as the other party tried hard, he pulled her into his arms.


    The lips entangled, and the man''s eagerness almost took away her breath.


    Just when the gentle entanglement was about to become an animal bite, long Tianyu fell down with his eyes closed.


    Lin Mengya looked right, but her hand quietly touched her lips.


    If you can''t do some medicine, you can''t cure him.


    With a red face, Lin Mengya put his hands and feet on the small couch, and then took out a silver needle to treat him.


    Fortunately, although the drug is strong, it does not hurt the body.


    She didn''t like his proximity, but didn''t want them to combine under such circumstances.


    What''s the difference between that and the beast?


    After her busy work, she wiped the sweat on her forehead and found a quilt to cover long Tianyu so that he wouldn''t catch a cold.


    People have been settled, so now she has to settle accounts with each other.


    Asked Bai Su to help move a chair for her. She sat at the door with a face of frost.


    Jun Wuzhao has realized that something is wrong and hurried to come. It seems that he wants to remedy it.


    The woman was almost kicked by long Tianyu. She hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Young master, do you think my palace is elegant and easy to bully?"


    Jun Wuzhao shut up, but in his eyes he waited for some begging.


    Seeing Lin Mengya getting more and more angry, if he didn''t use this dirty trick, maybe she would want to help.


    But now, whether the jun family is dead or alive has nothing to do with their husband and wife.


    Outside, but I don''t know when there are some people around.


    Lin Mengya had already felt it, but she didn''t expect these people to be so shameless.


    Oh, they deserve the crisis!


    "Lord of the palace, anyway, things have come to this stage. Please step back and give us a way to live."


    From the crowd, out of a gray hair, it should be some weight of the old clan.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man, "retreat? In my life, I really don''t know the meaning of the word retreat."


    The old man of the family said quite righteously: "the marriage between the king''s family and the temple was promised by his Highness the saint. Now our king''s family doesn''t ask for a position. What else do you want?"


    "Who promised? Who are you looking for?" These people are ridiculous.


    Seeing that she couldn''t make sense, the other party began to sell miserably again.


    "Master of the palace, can you just watch our people die? Thousands of lives in our palace are now in your hands. You are also the head of the family. Why can''t you understand our difficulties?"


    "Oh, considerate?" She sneered, "why should I be considerate? What hardships your family has suffered? It''s all your family''s business. Even the downfall of our palace family at the beginning, it''s also open and aboveboard. I''ve never done such dirty things. I don''t dare to pity you. I''m dirty."


    Lin Mengya is angry.


    To know long Tianyu''s current physical condition, this medicine is likely to kill him.


    Fortunately, people are all right. If something really happened, she might even have the heart to kill


    ¡£


    "You, how can you be so heartless? You don''t care about thousands of lives in our king''s family?"


    The other party didn''t expect that she was so "cold" and accused her.


    "No wonder the Lord of the temple made this engagement. How can a woman like you, who is ignorant and willful and vicious, deserve the throne of Saint?"


    Who gave them courage? Don''t face the shameless king of the country?


    Lin Mengya stared at the old man coldly and said, "whether you deserve it or not is not up to you as an old man. You are so professional, I think Mr. GUI''s job is quite suitable for you. What''s the relationship between the disaster of your family and me? I''m not sure it''s because you''re too shameless, so the old God can''t see it. I deserve it!"


    Her words fell down, and the old man was almost angry.


    I think he has never seen such a quarrel. He used both soft and hard, but he was scolded by someone pointing at his nose.


    At that time, his face sank.


    "It seems that the Lord of the palace is not ready to cooperate."


    Lin Mengya sat on the chair, hugged her arm and sneered, "cooperate? Dream!"


    The old man is so shameless that he covets her man. How can he bear it?


    "Well, well, in that case, I have to teach you a good lesson for your family! Somebody, bring her down to me, and others will send some of the girls we have prepared. Today, we must get things done!"


    That gentleman''s family is also in a hurry. Now he wants to bow hard!


    Bai Su and Cai Ru immediately surrounded her in the middle, with fierce eyes.


    It''s really boring to dare to touch their master!


    "I heard that someone wants to teach my little sister a lesson?"


    Suddenly, a very overbearing voice came from the outside.


    Then they swaggered in. It was gong two and Gong five.


    The two men, one with a knife and the other with a sword, were fierce. They knew at a glance that they were running to kill.


    With a pair of English eyes, Gong Wuyi gouged out the old gentleman''s family.


    "Even if I am the king of heaven, I can''t teach my sister a lesson. What are you? Get out of my way!"


    When the two men came, their momentum immediately turned around.


    Both of them didn''t have time to take a bath. They smelled of blood.


    The two gods of killing steadily protected her in the middle, even in the face of dozens of times of the enemy, but they were not at a disadvantage.


    Lin Mengya got up and walked slowly to the old gentleman''s family.


    "Do you want to die now?"


    With the blade in her arms, she suddenly made people shudder.


    The gentleman''s family looked at the room reluctantly, and just wanted to say something, but the nearby gentleman Wuzhao opened his mouth.


    "Enough!"


    His sudden outburst surprised everyone.


    The clan old man looked at him reproachfully. Just now he was humiliated, and he didn''t come out to say a word. What''s crazy now?


    "I said enough! You all stop! Do you still think my family is not ashamed enough?"


    Jun Wuzhao held back his anger.


    All along, his parents, husband and relatives have taught him etiquette, righteousness and shame, telling him to always safeguard the interests of the family.


    But now, what are they doing?


    Such a mean, shameless and dirty means is disgusting!


    "Little Lord, this is not the time for you to be capricious!"


    The clan tried to persuade him, but the other party was obviously out of his control.

 Chapter 2245

    Jun Wuzhao''s mouth, however, showed a mocking smile.


    "In your eyes, I am just a puppet."


    The old gentleman''s face changed and his attitude didn''t dare to be too stiff.


    "I''m all for your family. Young Lord, don''t wrong me?"


    Jun Wuzhao changed his look and said coldly, "since you still know I''m the young master of your family, do it as I say. Everyone, go back! We deal with the affairs of your family by ourselves and don''t bother others."


    Listening to their infighting, Lin Mengya looked like watching a good play.


    Slightly narrowed her eyes, she joked: "it seems that there is only one young master in your family, with a bit of character. But today he didn''t save me, but you."


    The gentleman''s family didn''t know why. When they wanted to refute, they were coldly stared at by Jun Wuzhao.


    "I''ll say it one last time. If you still think you''re from the king''s family and recognize me as the little Lord, get back!"


    On the first side, he was still a young man who was a little proud and stable, but now it is dark and gloomy in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t feel pity. She was born in troubled times and is still the head of the family. It''s better to grow up early so as not to be treated as a puppet and manipulated by others.


    "Young Lord, you are putting your family in danger!"


    The old clan was a little anxious. As soon as his face sank, he wanted to suppress each other with his generation.


    "As your elder, I can''t watch you make mistakes again and again!"


    The people around obviously listen to the old clan.


    At this time, Lin Mengya slightly hooked her lips and said sarcastically, "today I have seen the excellence of relying on the old and selling the old. Well, in the face of your young master, I will give you a way to live. As long as you leave now, I can let bygones be bygones. But if you don''t realize it, you have to follow my rules."


    Some people have begun to retreat.


    After all, they are not stupid. Although there are many of them, the four other people are top experts.


    The old clan has other plans.


    In any case, it was their family''s reason. Even if they fought, they didn''t dare to lay a heavy hand.


    You can''t delay the affairs of your family. You must take back a child this time!


    "Lord of the palace, we can''t afford to gamble, which offends you! Come and invite the Lord of the palace out!"


    More people rushed up, but this time, the look in Lin Mengya''s eyes lost a bit of temperature.


    "What should I do? Follow the rules of our family. I''ll go in and have a look at Yu."


    She got up gracefully, and the next palace five and palace two had a sneer on her face.


    "Stop! I order you to stop as the young master of your family!"


    Jun Wuzhao shouted loudly, but there were a few who were willing to listen to him.


    Lin Mengya turned her back to the group and said, "young master, even if you are an immortal, you can''t save them. I''ll take their life. If your family still wants to fight me, I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Jun Wu summoned the student and shivered.


    The woman''s words were too cold and cold. She only felt that her heart was half frozen and suffocated.


    At this time, the closed door was opened from the inside.


    The Dragon Tianyu in Xuanyi leaned lazily against the door.


    The old gentleman family felt that he had seen the good medicine to save his life and shouted.


    "Temple Lord! Please be kind and save our family!"


    Everyone looked at the man with expectation.


    But the man''s eyes were straight


    It fell on Lin Mengya.


    "Come on."


    He held out his hand and held her firmly.


    A moment''s eyes, but with scarlet killing intention.


    "Drag the conspirator into the temple prison."


    In an instant, those people were condemned.


    Just now there were only Gong ER and their four people, but in a moment, they were surrounded silently by a group of dark guards.


    The old two sides of the jun family fought and looked at the people around them in panic.


    "Temple, temple Lord! What are you doing? Our king''s family has a long engagement with you. If you do so, are you not afraid of the old temple Lord''s anger and scolding you?"


    Long Tianyu looked at the old man with boredom. He could hear it clearly in the room.


    "Then go to him, but you have to have that life."


    Then he took his beloved woman back to the room.


    Jun Wuzhao clenched his fists. Even though he hated the old people who made their own decisions and followed them blindly, he couldn''t do it. He watched them kill himself alive.


    "I say it again for the last time. If you don''t want to die, give up resistance. Otherwise, I can''t keep you!"


    But the clan old man ignored his words again and glared at him.


    "You waste! Your family will come to this day because of you! Don''t be afraid, I don''t believe it. They can really kill us all!"


    Before he spoke, all the dark guards showed their weapons.


    The sword entered the body and blood red splashed. When the first person really fell down, all your family were stupid.


    "Those who disobey orders, kill!"


    The threat of dark guard without emotion has finally become a reality.


    Jun Wuzhao lowered his eyes and laughed at himself powerlessly.


    "Oh..."


    What a little Lord he is!


    In my mind, I couldn''t help thinking of the rumors about the palace master.


    No wonder the one would choose her.


    How many of those women who can only dress up and intrigue can catch up with her?


    No matter how it turned into Shura hell outside, Lin Mengya was held in his arms as soon as he entered the door.


    "Lend me a second."


    The man was still a little damp. It was obvious that he had been sweating a lot just now and let him drain the medicine.


    Lin Mengya dragged him, stretched out her hand and tried his forehead carefully.


    Fortunately, it''s not hot anymore.


    "Why not have a good rest in the house?"


    She knew that the man had no strength, but he was still holding on.


    Long Tianyu confidently handed over most of his body weight to her and said with a smile, "my wife was bullied by others. How can I watch?"


    "What nonsense? Who can bully me."


    Her voice was shallow and light. It sounded like a complaint, but her heart was a little sweet.


    It was not easy to get the half coquettish and half cheeky man to the bed, but long Tianyu grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t go yet."


    The man put her hand under his face and looked at her.


    "I hope you can accompany me more."


    Look like their sons.


    Lin Mengya knows that she is intentional, but she is really reluctant to give up. She can only let him succeed first.


    "OK. But you have to have a good rest. The medicine is no longer harmful."


    Long Tianyu was proud.


    He knew she couldn''t bear it, so he put his head on her hand and closed his eyes.


    Outside, the sound died down.


    A few minutes later, someone knocked at the door.


    "Master, these people in your family have been arrested. Please show me how to deal with them."


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu, who was already asleep, and had no sympathy for Jun''s family for a long time.


    "Take them down first and ask who gave them the bear heart and leopard courage. Even my people dare to plot against me."


    "Yes."


    Among these people, only one, Jun Wuzhao, was really hidden in the drum.


    The love medicine is very powerful, and it is aimed at the situation after Yu exhausted.


    Fortunately, she came in time. Otherwise, if he really had sex with other women, he would be like a disabled man after the drug was relieved.


    This is not so simple at all.


    But someone is behind it, deliberately murdering!


    If someone instructs her, she will catch him; If it''s really the idea of the jun family, they''ll die!


    In the dungeon of the temple, the locked up King''s family huddled in the corner of the wall.


    Jun Wuzhao was in the corner and looked at his people. In addition to being sad, he felt cold.


    If he can''t see clearly up to now, he is too incompetent.


    "Young master, the palace family is really arrogant! Don''t worry, we won''t stay here long. Do you really think that no one in the world can stop her?"


    At this time, the gentleman family still doesn''t know life and death.


    Jun Wuzhao suddenly felt very tired. He laughed bitterly at himself and had some helplessness in his words.


    "Old clan, do you still fool me as a three-year-old child?"


    Zu Lao was stunned, then his eyes twinkled and hung his head.


    "What did the little Lord say..."


    "Let me ask you, where did you get the medicine?"


    Although this matter also passed his hand, the more he thought, the more something went wrong.


    You should know that the prince''s martial arts are unparalleled. At that time, one person could fight hundreds of temple rebels, or he was invincible.


    In that case, why can you easily hit the moves of your family?


    And the medicine. Your family has a strict style. No matter how unbearable the family is, they will not use this shameless means.


    He was mad at that time, but now he remembers that there are flaws everywhere.


    "This medicine is naturally prepared by the owner for a rainy day."


    "You lie!" Jun Wuzhao stared at each other.


    "My father would never do such a thing, and what he hates most is these dirty means. Tell me the truth, where did this medicine come from!"


    He asked fiercely, and the old man seemed to be desperate, shouting: "if the master hadn''t given me such powerful medicine, how could I get it! Besides, it''s not your bad work. If you could entangle Gong Ya for a while, we would have done it now!"


    Jun Wuzhao suddenly grabbed the other party''s sleeve and lifted him from the ground.


    "I know very little about Gong ya, but I think you have been prepared. Besides, you deliberately stayed here and told me that you could make your highness obedient by using this thing. You also misled me and said that this was your father''s order. My father has been in your house all year round and doesn''t know much about things here. How could he predict in advance that your highness would refuse to fulfill me Your engagement? And prepared this dirty means to get seeds? What are you hiding from me! "

 Chapter 2246

    "It seems that you are not too stupid."


    Lin Mengya came in from outside with a sneer on her face.


    As soon as the old gentleman saw her, he jumped up excitedly, pointed at her across the fence and scolded, "you bitch instigated it! Wait, my gentleman''s family will never die with you!"


    But Lin Mengya only glanced at him, but her words were directed at Jun Wu.


    "I found this in your old family''s room. Would you like to have a look?"


    Then she handed a pile of letters to each other.


    Seeing these things, the old gentleman''s face suddenly changed.


    "Little, little Lord, she planted and framed all this. You must not be fooled by her!"


    Jun Wuzhao opened the letter in his hand with a livid face. The content made his teeth itch.


    After reading just a few lines, he couldn''t help holding the letter and staring at the old man he once respected very much.


    "I only ask you whether the things in this letter are true or false? Have you colluded with those people?"


    The old man of the clan naturally denies everything and refuses to admit anything.


    But Jun Wuzhao had recognized the handwriting. It was really old, and there was the other party''s private seal on it.


    "If the official seal of our family is printed on it, I can still believe you; but you never leave the private seal. Gong Ya can''t take things from space no matter how powerful. Moreover, before that, she didn''t know the engagement between your family and the temple! Will you continue to deny it now?"


    Jun Wuzhao''s relentless questioning made the other party a little angry.


    "Isn''t it all for our jun family to reproduce smoothly? You don''t care. You don''t know the importance."


    Seeing that even now he didn''t repent at all and still thought he was for the good old man of your family, Jun Wuzhao couldn''t help sneering.


    His eyes were cool and thin, and no one knew the depression in his heart.


    "Since I was born, my father has warned me how important things in your family are. I have been working hard and dare not relax all the time. I didn''t expect that in your eyes, I am a puppet that can be manipulated and controlled by others! In that case, what do you want me to do?"


    Hearing this, the clan old man only felt that he was a child who had not grown up and was willful.


    But Lin Mengya, who was next to him, couldn''t help interrupting: "you keep shouting that he is the little Lord, but in fact, no one in your heart is willing to look up to him. He refused to tell him such a major thing. Instead, he made an agreement with the other party in private. I think your family is much more powerful than him."


    The jun family always stared at her and said angrily, "you don''t have to stir up discord here. It''s our jun family''s own business. The young Lord will think clearly about my good intentions. I can guarantee with my conscience that there is no selfishness in it. All I do is for the jun family to get rid of the current dilemma."


    "Oh, really?"


    This can''t help but make Lin Mengya sniff.


    "If you are so selfless, why don''t you let your granddaughter be the experimental field? Borrow it? What do you think of them? Are they pigs, sheep, dogs or other animals that can be pulled out to kill at any time


    Listen better, you are for Jun''s future; It''s hard to say. You just want to take over the power of your family through this matter. Once this thing is successful, you will be the benefactor of the whole jun family. They won''t give you up at that time? Family or young Lord, who can cross you? This abacus is really exquisite! "


    Those dirty thoughts that couldn''t see the light were turned in front of people at once, and the old face of the jun family turned red.


    "You, you''re talking nonsense. You''re clearly slandering!"


    "You must know whether I slander you. Moreover, I don''t think all the conditions discussed in this letter are needed by your family?"


    She narrowed her eyes and was in a very happy mood.


    "Although there are not many people in your family, after several generations of management, your family has been very rich. In that case, why do you want to pay 10000 liang of gold in your letter?"


    She bit by bit pulled out all the disguises of the old clan and showed them to Jun Wuzhao.


    She wanted to let him know what he believed and how unbearable the defenders were.


    People can''t grow up without near wind and frost.


    Whether to live or die, break or stand depends on his own choice.


    "And the one who has made an engagement with you is clearly the hall Lord. The one who will inherit the position of the next hall Lord is also his old man''s Apprentice. In that case, why do you want to please the deputy hall Lord? Do you know that the deputy hall Lord has two hearts, or do you think he is more suitable to fulfill the marriage agreement of your family than the hall Lord?"


    She stared at each other tightly, making the guilty heart in each other''s eyes have nowhere to escape.


    "Let me guess. The deputy hall leader must promise you that he will give you an explanation when he succeeds to the throne of the hall Lord. But the content of the engagement doesn''t mean that the next crown prince of the state of Wei must succeed to the throne of the hall Lord to relieve the crisis of your family? What''s the purpose of your private agreement with the deputy hall leader? Of course, you can choose not to say it now. I have The best way is to let you spit out the truth, as long as you don''t shout pain. "


    The old clan''s face was covered with cold sweat.


    If it was before these letters were turned out, he could easily argue that the other party had wronged him, but now these things are irrefutable, and even his cunning will show his feet.


    He simply chose to shut up.


    Jun Wuzhao didn''t want to take care of these people at all. He looked coldly. Gong Ya bit by bit exposed each other''s conspiracy. The more he listened, the more powerless he felt.


    And now he has lost the meaning of sticking to it. Whether it''s the people, the engagement or the important task on his shoulders, it''s all false lies.


    He is a pathetic and ridiculous young master. He is just a waste that is played with by others.


    Lin Mengya took out an envelope from her sleeve. She raised it. Sure enough, she saw some tension on the old clan''s face.


    "These things are not enough to cure you. The most important thing should be in this letter?"


    The clan old man suddenly rushed over and scratched at her desperately across the fence.


    "Give it to me! Give it to me! I can promise anything. Give it to me!"


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Lin Mengya knew that she held each other''s seven inches.


    She stood in this position, and the other party couldn''t reach it anyway


    Therefore, DA can unfold the letter with great peace of mind, and then she raised her lips and said coldly, "Oh, I didn''t expect the old clan''s mind to be so dirty. You are really cruel."


    Even Jun Wuzhao, who was so frustrated, was attracted by his words and looked at each other suspiciously.


    Lin Mengya held the thin paper, and then slowly said, "it turns out that your purpose is to seize the body of the little Lord of the king''s family and occupy everything in the king''s family openly. The price you have to pay is that when you get everything in the king''s family, you will always submit to the deputy hall Lord."


    The words on that piece of paper are enough to make Jun Wuzhao collapse.


    He looked gloomy. "I don''t know why you covet everything in my family so much. Why do you do this? Is my family sorry for you? Or does my father don''t pay enough attention to you?"


    When it comes to this, the other party has nothing to hide. Tear off the disguise, Yelled loudly: "What do you think highly of or not? To put it bluntly, he is superior, and I am just one of his slaves. Why should he monopolize the power of the whole King''s family? Why were you born a respected young Lord, and my son was killed by his staff just because he made a small mistake. He let me cut off the last root and seedling, and I will destroy all his hopes! He killed my son. I want his son''s body. It''s fair. "


    Jun Wuzhao can''t believe each other''s words, He said angrily, "your son has not only made a small mistake. He has killed people for his own selfish desires. If my father doesn''t punish him, how can he be worthy of the dead in the sky? The reason why he got such a result is that he is to blame, which has nothing to do with others. Your son''s life is life, and others'' life is not life?"


    This sentence made Lin Mengya take a high look at Jun Wuzhao. It seems that although the boy is stumbling by the so-called family mission, he is not a fool and devoid of conscience.


    With these words in mind, she decided to give him a clear way.


    The clan elder was still stubborn and shouted, "if those Dalits kill, they will kill. He is my son. Our king''s family is born noble. How can the lives of those Dalits be compared with those of my son?"


    This directly angered Jun Wuzhao and almost ran away.


    He angrily pointed at each other, but because he was too excited, he couldn''t spit out half a word.


    At this time, Lin Mengya said coolly, "according to your logic, your life is worthless in my eyes, so kill it. Come on, do it."


    She made such an understatement, but she was so frightened that the family boss shouted: "you can''t kill me. I''m an old gentleman of the jun family. If you kill me, you''ll be against the whole jun family!"


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders, put on an indifferent look and said, "what if you want to fight against your royal family? No one knows you are here now. Even if you know, our palace family is now in full power. Do you think those people of your royal family are enough for our palace family to play back and forth?"


    She deliberately showed a look of contempt, as if several human lives in front of her could be trampled to death at any time, just like ants on the ground.


    For the first time, the old clan, who has always been high above others and waiting for others to beg for themselves, sprouted fear.


    He now clearly realized that his life was in the hands of the woman in front of him.


    "No, you can''t kill me. I promise you that as long as you can let me go, I''ll work for you!"

 Chapter 2247

    "Work for me?" Lin Mengya glanced at each other and said mercilessly, "are you qualified? Besides, I have a habit of dealing only with people and never with dogs."


    This is indeed rampant and mean enough.


    But the old man of your family couldn''t care.


    He knelt down and kowtowed, and begged for mercy. It was very ugly.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, but looked at Jun Wuzhao.


    "Did you see it clearly?"


    When the latter closed his eyes and opened them again, there was already a dead silence.


    "That''s what the palace master showed me?"


    He looked pathetic and his words were somewhat desolate.


    These are the elders he respects. They are selfish, devoid of dignity and disgusting.


    For a time, he was full of doubts about his so-called responsibility, even him.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I didn''t come to see your jokes. Besides, I''m not so boring."


    The other side was on guard, obviously distrusting her.


    But that''s not a problem.


    "I only ask you, do you want your family to prosper again? Moreover, you don''t need these despicable and dirty means."


    This can really move Jun Wuzhao''s heart.


    But the latter did not believe that she would be so kind. You know, they may not be enemies now, but they are definitely not friendly.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Lin Mengya said, "I don''t like him because he has no bottom line and is greedy, but you are different. The young master of your family still has some blood in his heart, so if I choose someone to cooperate, I will choose you."


    Jun Wuzhao closed his lips.


    Oh, what''s the use of his blood?


    "Master Gong, I''d better find someone else. I have little talent and learning. How can I deserve to cooperate with master Gong?" He laughed at himself and said.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand. "You''re right at all, but now I only pay a little attention to you. Besides, with so many people, can you really watch them die?"


    Jun Wuzhao only felt that his chest was like a thousand kilograms of stones. Did this man want to comfort him, or did he want to kill him alive?


    "I, become a king and defeat an enemy, I''d better leave it to the master of the palace!"


    She glanced at him lightly and said, "well, come on, pull them out for execution."


    Immediately, a group of people''s cries rang out in the dungeon.


    Jun Wuzhao looked at them helplessly. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "master of the palace, you''re not a murderer. Why scare them?"


    "Who told you I''m not a murderous person? You know, there are hundreds of people who died in my hands. Do you think I was fluent when I took out Miss Jun''s heart? I secretly told you that a girl''s heart can prolong life. You see, I''m so young and beautiful, thanks to those things!"


    Her irresponsible nonsense directly made Jun Wuzhao blush.


    "You, you, you..."


    "What''s the matter with me? You''re dying. What are you doing with me?"


    Her eyes were hooked, her attitude was casual and perfunctory, and she took it for granted.


    I have little experience with girls. Besides, I have never seen such a powerful Jun Wuzhao. His face is red and white.


    "If you don''t kill them, I promise to cooperate with you!"


    Lin Mengya smiled secretly, but her face was proud and charming.


    "No need. I''m the most concerned about democracy and freedom. Since you don''t agree, forget it. Alas, the twisted melon is not sweet."


    Her words almost didn''t make Jun Wuzhao hold his breath.


    "Lord Gong, what do you want me to do to let them go?"


    "Well..."


    Lin Mengya was distressed, then smiled and said, "I want to take them as hostages, so you can obediently obey. Don''t worry, I don''t have a hobby of abusing prisoners of war. Can you rest assured?"


    Realizing that he played a trick on her, Jun Wuzhao couldn''t afford to be angry.


    He just sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t understand why you chose me. In your family, I''m afraid I''m the most incompetent."


    He fell into deep self doubt, but Lin Mengya said, "you''re wrong."


    She looked at Jun Wuzhao, For the first time, he sincerely admonished him: "I think the reason why the Lord of your family refused to tell you these things is because he wanted to keep the light in your heart forever. A family like us always has some unknown dark sides. These disgraceful things will make everyone who knows it sink and can no longer live a life with peace of mind. Therefore, the Lord of your family pushed you out. He is the one behind your back Support you silently and let you have a brilliant future. Therefore, you should cherish the light in your heart. You know, it''s something the Lord of your family has spared no effort to leave you. "


    Jun Wuzhao was shocked.


    He suddenly remembered what his father had taught him in the past.


    Pain and regret swept through his heart.


    This young man, who seemed impulsive before, completely passed his carefree middle and second adolescence.


    "I, I don''t know."


    "Of course you don''t know. As parents, we always hope to give our children the best. But there are too many students in the world who can''t help themselves, and there will be misunderstandings of this or that kind. When you are a father, you will understand your father''s pains."


    Jun Wuzhao looked at somewhere in the void and seemed to be shocked.


    Lin Mengya didn''t continue to disturb each other, but told her men to leave Junwu Zhao there first and others to take care of him elsewhere.


    As soon as she turned around, she felt a different look falling on her in the crowd.


    When she inadvertently turned back, her eyes disappeared again.


    She didn''t care. Anyway, she didn''t care about other Jun''s family except Jun Wuzhao.


    After arranging all this, she went back to the house, got into the arms of her man and slept safely.


    The next day, she was awakened by a kiss on her lips.


    A slap took the big dog like face away. She wanted to turn over and get up, and was dragged over.


    "Don''t make trouble." She said with her eyes closed.


    Unfortunately, the voice when I just woke up sounded soft and waxy, more like being coquettish.


    "Well, you sleep a little longer."


    A deep laugh sounded overhead. Lin Mengya opened her eyes and saw the handsome face of her man.


    "Good morning."


    The fire that was awakened had long disappeared under the "temptation" of men.


    Long Tianyu directly grabbed her two small claws, put them on her lips and nibbled them gently.


    "Good morning. Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him and frowned slightly.


    Although he is always sticky after others, he is not so sticky.


    She hugged his dog''s head and looked at it suspiciously.


    "Did you hit your head because of what happened last night?"


    The latter smiled deeply and poked his chin into her clavicle.


    "Ya''er, I''ve been thinking that if I knew that I would seal my heart with you that day, I would definitely show my heart to you on the wedding night. Fortunately, although we wasted some time, we understood you and me after sharing weal and woe. I''m lucky to have you in my life."


    There''s something wrong with that.


    wait!


    She immediately held his head and asked in surprise, "you, have you recovered your memory?"


    The latter rubbed her with a very upturned nose, which was so affectionate in her eyes.


    "Well, I remember."


    The past, and the memories he must seal up.


    Although she didn''t care about it for a long time, she was still a little confused that this man just recovered his memory.


    He quickly got up and turned the man over. After making sure he was healthy, he was a little relieved.


    "You scared me to death. How can you say it?"


    She knows about long Tianyu''s amnesia.


    At that time, she also wanted to use some means to retrieve his memory, but Qinghu finally stopped her.


    He said that with long Tianyu''s mind and means, it is unlikely to be forced by others.


    More likely, it may be his voluntary behavior.


    Then it''s worth studying.


    So she never did it.


    However, according to her estimation, it was probably because Yu forcibly suppressed those love drugs last night.


    The means she gave him later may have been inducements.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help worrying and said, "in this way, won''t it delay you?"


    The latter gently touched her face.


    "It''s all right. It''s a good time. Even if it''s not untied now, he will untie it for me when we see the teacher again."


    After finding the original memory of long Tianyu, he returned to his old appearance.


    Lin Mengya was relieved when she heard the speech.


    But she still gently pinched each other''s face and said, "in front of me, you don''t have to disguise."


    His ruthlessness was all disguised as a last resort.


    It can be said that during the period of losing memory, some of the characteristics he showed were his repressed character.


    "Oh, don''t you think you can''t say it to me every time?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look and said, "I''m generous. I''m too lazy to argue with you. By the way, why do you want to seal your memory? Can you tell me?"


    The latter''s eyes flashed a touch of regret.


    Lin Mengya immediately covered his mouth. "Just think I didn''t ask. In fact, I''m not so curious!"


    Long Tianyu gently took down her hand and whispered, "in fact, I haven''t figured out that thing yet, but I remember that the reason why I sealed that memory is to protect you. Ya''er, in my heart, only you are the most important."


    oh dear! Lin Mengya dropped her long eyelashes.


    Although the memory has been restored, why is the love talk skill so powerful?


    "I know, meat!"


    That''s what she said, but she was still happy.


    They got tired of it for a while before they got up and cleaned up.


    At this time, many people had come outside the door.

 Chapter 2248

    "Your Highness, please come out and see me. We have something important to discuss!"


    Before they went out, they heard the sound from the door.


    Lin Mengya glanced outside and saw many familiar faces.


    Ma Lian, Cheng rushong and other prominent family owners are also among them.


    After thinking about it, she still didn''t go out with long Tianyu at the same time. Instead, she chose to stay in the house and inquire about the situation outside.


    "Yes, your highness."


    When the crowd saw him coming out, they saluted one after another.


    Now long Tianyu''s status is unusual, not to mention that he is now the crown prince''s highness, which is nominally better than these people.


    After recovering his memory, long Tianyu has a somewhat more introverted bearing than he has ever been before.


    Even so, no one dares to despise it.


    "What''s the matter with you so anxious to find me?"


    He was calm and light, in sharp contrast to those people''s anxiety and anger.


    Those people pushed each other and finally chose Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong.


    After all, their relationship with his highness in front of them is much closer than theirs.


    They looked at each other and arched their hands at him.


    "Your Highness, we do have something very important." Cheng rushong paused and said formally, "Your Highness, please inherit the throne as soon as possible."


    Seeing someone speak out, those behind have an introduction.


    You and I all hope that he can quickly inherit the throne of Saint and come out to preside over the overall situation.


    Long Tianyu listened to their discussion quietly. For a long time, he didn''t speak until the voice was pressed down.


    "The position of saint is of great importance. Even if I want to inherit it, I have to think carefully. After the incident of the Deputy Temple Lord, the vitality of the temple will be greatly damaged. If I rise to the top at this time, I will inevitably be suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger. I think I''d better..."


    "Who said that?" In the crowd, a housekeeper shouted, "the holy master has said that the next leader of the temple must be your highness. It''s not nice to say that if you weren''t here this time, I''m afraid we''d have to explain here. So you have to be the holy master!"


    Long Tianyu shook his head gently, "this is the result of everyone''s joint efforts."


    But no one dares to think so.


    To know the situation at that time, as long as long as long Tianyu took such a step at night, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    That''s why everyone worked harder to invite him.


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong are also old foxes. They immediately understand his intention.


    The two secretly waited until the atmosphere reached the highest point before Ma Lian spoke.


    "Your Highness''s accession to the throne is popular. My horse family is willing to be the first to be loyal to your highness! If there is any objection in the future, my horse family will be the first to disagree!"


    Everyone was stunned and reacted one after another.


    The reason why he refused in every way was that he was afraid that someone would use it as an excuse to say that his position was not very aboveboard.


    With the Ma family in front, more and more people responded.


    But some people hide in the crowd and refuse to speak.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care about those. As long as he can get the support of the vast majority of people, those opposing voices can''t turn over much storm.


    Just as he was about to let go, suddenly a voice came from inside.


    "My family not only supports your highness, but also from now on, our chamber of Commerce will be open to those families who support your Highness for free. As for the completion of the chamber of Commerce, your level will be automatically raised one level to enjoy better treatment."


    She walked slowly, but her words were too tempting.


    Those families who have gradually tasted the sweetness after joining the big chamber of commerce are almost secretly happy in an instant.


    You should know that the welfare benefits of large chambers of commerce should also be divided according to grades.


    A higher membership level means better treatment and lower taxes. To put it bluntly, that''s white money!


    At that moment, all the smart people smiled and thought that they had not lost money in the deal.


    As for those who did not have time, they regretted immediately.


    I knew I would take such a big advantage, so they have to say very much!


    However, the opportunity is fleeting. They beat their chest and feet, and it''s too late.


    "Master of the palace."


    Everyone looked at the beautiful woman.


    Who would have thought that such a delicate and beautiful woman, who was ridiculed as a vase a few years ago, turned out to be a strong woman who mastered half of the economic lifeline of defending the country?


    Taking over the Gong family, establishing Sitai college and setting up a large chamber of commerce are all feats that make men ashamed.


    Not to mention that this woman has directly sent her own medical team to help the people struggling with the epidemic in recent days.


    That is, she knows the real purpose of doing so, but there are a few who can have this courage at all times, at home and abroad.


    Therefore, for her, most people dare not despise her.


    If so, at least hide it in the open.


    Otherwise, the Gong family will teach you to be a man every minute.


    "Courtesy, your highness. It''s our honor to have your support. It''s an accident that the succession ceremony was interrupted for some reason, but please rest assured that your Highness has arranged everything. You can join me in the grand event soon."


    She announced for him that the latter just looked at her gently and would not dislike her "eventful" at all.


    Their husband and wife are one. What can he do even if he depends on her?


    Between husband and wife, is to rely on each other.


    Besides, he really likes the domineering appearance of his wife.


    Really, it makes people feel very safe!


    "In that case, I''ll rest assured."


    Ma Lian''s eyes turned around the two, and finally had to sigh.


    Things in the world really happen.


    No matter which of these two people is pulled out, they are giants shaking one side.


    But the two are united and have no differences.


    He could see that after Gong Ya''s speech just now, the prince who was "supported" by her had no helplessness at all, but always had a smile in his eyes.


    Alas, he really has no way to understand the young people now.


    His teeth itch at the thought of his useless boy.


    Just chasing a girl all day, but what about the backbone and dignity of the horse family?


    Is it a trend to rely on women now?


    He thought and shook his head.


    only.


    He has seen that girl, too. She is indeed a rare and good girl.


    Moreover, he is still Gong Ya''s dry sister.


    At the thought of this relationship, Ma Lian was very happy.


    Rely on women. Don''t you see that your Highness the prince eats soft rice so delicious?


    Without knowing that she was defined as "soft rice man", long Tianyu quietly reminded the corners of her lips.


    "Master Gong is right. I will rely on your support in the future. Also, the day I succeed will be the day when I marry Gong ya


    Please stay and have a wedding drink before you go. "


    Everyone was stunned, and then congratulated one after another.


    Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong know the inside story, and vaguely heard that the child of the crown prince seems to be with Gong Yasheng.


    Today''s young people are really brave and thick skinned.


    They can''t say it or control it. Just let it go.


    She kept a perfect smile and accepted everyone''s congratulations.


    But secretly, he stared at the guy.


    "When did I promise to remarry you?"


    Long Tianyu frowned and cared about her word "remarriage".


    Secretly hooked her finger, he whispered, "ya''er, I know you have some accidents, but I can''t stand it."


    He looked at her affectionately, "I want everyone to know that you are the only love in my life. Except you, there will be no one in the world who makes me so excited. Ya''er, will you marry me again?"


    The sudden attack of confession and proposal made her even more unprepared.


    incorrect! They seem to be in a bit of a mess.


    But the other party ignored it and handed her a piece of sincerity.


    Lin Mengya hung her head and smiled.


    "Well, let you go first."


    Then he turned and left, leaving long Tianyu confused.


    Huh? Let him go?


    Is that a promise or no promise?


    Just as he wanted to catch up and ask, he was blocked back.


    Facing those who had to have a relationship with him, long Tianyu had to smile bitterly in his heart.


    What does this girl think?


    Although it was quite unexpected, Lin Mengya was still happy.


    After all, who doesn''t want to marry his sweetheart openly and announce to the world that they are a pair from now on. She can hold his hand without taking into account anyone.


    However, she knew that this time, it was more "Gong Ya" who married the "temple Lord".


    This is Yu''s obsession.


    It seems that no matter her level of identity, he has to linger with him and occupy it.


    This man is smaller than her son!


    "I heard that you are going to marry your highness."


    The voice of Jun Wuzhao rang from behind her.


    Lin Mengya turned around and saw him dressed in simple clothes.


    This man seems to be less angry and calm. At first glance, he is a man who has experienced wind and frost.


    She nodded, smiled and said, "yes."


    "Congratulations."


    He is sincere.


    In fact, as early as the beginning, he had seen through that the position of the Lord''s wife would never fall on their king''s family.


    But he is still lucky, maybe there is a trace of reluctance.


    Unwilling that they can only be manipulated by fate, but these two people are so lucky that they can get rid of the shackles of fate.


    Only now, he has a thorough understanding.


    Those two people were not willing to sink into the arrangement of fate from the beginning, so they can control their own life.


    Compared with them, I''m just a coward.


    "Thank you. In fact, you don''t have to worry about your family."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that they could have such a peaceful dialogue, so she said more.


    Jun Wu was stunned and asked, "do you mind?"

 Chapter 2249

    "What do I mind?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Jun Wuzhao doesn''t understand.


    "Aren''t you dissatisfied with your family''s engagement with the temple? Moreover, I and we have done that again..."


    His voice faded and he was embarrassed.


    But Lin Mengya smiled freely and said, "I really hate you. I didn''t want to help you."


    Jun Wuzhao''s heart sank, and so it was.


    But she went on: "But as the leader of the palace family, I have to help you. You also said that the reason why no girls in the palace family have been born in decades is due to blood problems, just like the king family. As the leader of the palace family, I can''t sit back and ignore it. The problem facing the king family now may not be the crisis of our palace family in a few years. Why should I To stand by? Do I have to joke about the interests of my family just because of these personal grievances? I''m afraid what I eat is not vinegar flavored heding red? "


    I have to say that her words made Jun Wuzhao have a new opinion on the position of home owner.


    As a family owner, the gains and losses of personal gratitude and resentment are far less than the interests of the family.


    But he also did so, but the result made him very oppressed and couldn''t help asking, "I also did those despicable things for the family. Why am I not as righteous as you?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him faintly. I''m afraid the child was stupid to be taught by her family.


    She padded her feet and patted his dog on the head.


    "You should know that the character of this family depends on you as a leader. In our palace, those who have lost their integrity and have no bottom line will be condemned and despised by all the people. Similarly, if you don''t even want your conscience for the so-called family interests, your people will naturally follow suit. The head of the family is not so easy to be, you are the core, you are the leader Your words and deeds will affect everyone. "


    The reason why the Gong family is so united is that she is not an arbitrary person.


    She handed over all the so-called powers in the family, because she knew that she was not a versatile person, and they were more suitable than her.


    All she has to do is take the general direction and don''t go wrong.


    The whole family is like a big robot. Some people control their arms and others control their feet, and her brain just needs to give orders.


    Jun Wuzhao listened to her vaguely, took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "I lost."


    He is inferior to her.


    Although they were the same age, compared with her, they were like a childish and ridiculous child.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyes and smiled, "it''s not a game. Where can you win or lose. But since you admit defeat, you should be my little white mouse. I''ll find out what''s going on in your family''s blood in the shortest time."


    He was stunned.


    The woman is just the most common smile, but it makes him new as a drum.


    Quietly Mimi covered his chest. He unconsciously stepped back for fear that she would hear his disordered heartbeat.


    "Hey, I''m kidding. What are you hiding from?"


    Lin Mengya thought the other party was frightened by herself and hurriedly explained.


    Tut, it seems that the child''s psychological tolerance is still too low.


    Jun Wuzhao seemed at a loss, but he asked with hope: "I, I don''t care. Master of the palace, can you really understand the curse of the jun family?"


    Lin Mengya touched her chin and said, "I''m not quite sure. To be honest, I haven''t noticed the relevant problems in your family''s blood before. Moreover, there are some changes, often because of the environment. By the way, will your people outside be the same?"


    He bowed his head and thought seriously, and replied, "the people scattered outside are better for the time being, but nine times out of ten they are. You mean, master of the palace, there may be something wrong with where we live? I don''t think it''s possible. We''ve been here for generations. If there''s any problem, someone should have found it long ago."


    "So I said, it''s just a possibility. I have to wait until I see it with my own eyes."


    Jun Wuzhao was a little excited.


    "You mean you''re going to our king''s house?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, "why? Aren''t you welcome?"


    "No, of course. I''ll write and tell my father!"


    With that, he turned and ran away.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Unfortunately, Jun Wuzhao didn''t hear that.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and sighed. Today''s young people really listen to the wind and rain.


    Also, I''m afraid the problems of the jun family have plagued them for many years. It''s no surprise that they can be so urgent.


    Just as she was about to go back, a-da-a-er-a-san, who escorted her, suddenly appeared.


    The three appeared suddenly and surrounded her in a triangle.


    "Master, be careful."


    Ah Da whispered, but Lin Mengya didn''t notice any danger.


    Until, a voice that made her hair stand upright involuntarily sounded.


    "Little girl, there are really many powerful guys around you."


    It''s the man in the temple!


    With a sudden surprise, she followed the direction.


    Not far away, a woman in white came slowly.


    She wore a hood on her head and couldn''t see her face clearly.


    But the breath of the whole body makes people feel vigilant. This person is too calm, but she has no bottom in her heart.


    "What does that mean, sir?"


    She tried to quietly test the other party, but the other party didn''t want to talk nonsense to her.


    "I arranged the yard. Fortunately, you''re lucky. It surprised me."


    Lin Meng became angry at Arden.


    "When did I offend you and ask you to take such trouble to calculate me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m doing it for the good of both of us. Little girl, if you don''t even have this ability, how can you tell me... In short, you''re not bad. You''re better than your mother and grandmother."


    The tone of the other party was not hostile, but there was no apology.


    As if all this she did was natural, Lin Mengya should bear it.


    She hated this woman, but she didn''t dare to act rashly because of the other party''s ability to appear and disappear.


    "Do you know them?"


    The woman in white smiled deeply and said, "I said I watched you born. But you didn''t have such good luck when you were a child. That shangguanqing was incompetent. She thought she had killed your mother. Unexpectedly, it was just a golden cicada shell made by your mother using her. The women of the Palace family are not so easy to deal with."


    Her heart moved.


    She also speculated about this matter through her mother''s suicide note. Why should this woman know it clearly?


    "Curious? But now is not the time, little girl. If you want to know all the secrets covered up by your mother and your grandmother, you should try to be stronger. Maybe I can tell you then."


    Women''s words are almost seductive.


    The other party did grip her weakness, knowing that she could not be indifferent to the past of her mother and grandmother.


    But she is not stupid. The other party obviously has no good idea.


    "After I became stronger, more people wanted to tell me. You are not the only one who knows the secret. Besides, you are not a good friend of my mother and my grandmother, so you don''t know some things."


    For example, her separation may have been deliberately arranged by her mother.


    So she suddenly recognized that the other party was cheating her.


    "Oh, what a clever little fellow. Well, I really only know a part, but before I leave, I must warn you that if you don''t want to face your strongest enemy as soon as possible, stay away from that man for a while. Love is just a passing cloud. Men in the world are ambitious and only love power. What kind of man do you have with the palace family in hand I can''t find it. I have to tangle with him. What are you doing? "


    This made Lin Mengya even more unhappy.


    "Maybe the man you meet is like this, but my man is not. He loves me more than anything."


    The woman in white was stunned, followed by a sneer.


    "What a naive little fellow. Just what do you want? It''s your own business. I''ll tell you, I didn''t do the dead people in the yard. Those girls died because they were women. And the little girl of your family died because of that deadly engagement."


    Lin Mengya came to understand, tightened her lips and looked at each other.


    "I''m not trying to scare you, kid. The reason why the other party hasn''t found you is because your identity is different. Those people are not fully prepared. When that time comes, you will bear the brunt."


    The words of the other party are both threats and warnings.


    Lin Mengya kept it in her mind silently, but she didn''t show timidity on the surface.


    "Then why did you frame me?"


    "Me?" The woman in white looked happy and said, "naturally, it''s to test your strength, little guy. I''m leaving soon. Before I leave, I just want to see you."


    She can''t be sure of the truth of the other party''s words, but the information deliberately revealed by the other party is enough to make her think about many problems.


    "No."


    "Oh, what a stubborn little fellow. I hope you can do it again in the future. I''m gone. Take your time."


    The woman waved her sleeves and turned away.


    Lin Mengya kept staring at each other''s figure. When the figure disappeared completely, she gasped heavily.


    Just now, I was too nervous.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Ah Da asked with concern. Lin Mengya waved her hand and said, "I''m fine. How are you?"


    Ah Da said with guilt: "it''s all my subordinates'' incompetence, but the smell of that woman is too strange. I''m afraid the three of us are not her opponents."


    Ah Er added: "moreover, I can feel that there are many experts hiding around us just now. Fortunately, she didn''t fight you."

 Chapter 2251

    They only felt that they were surrounded by warm love. At the time of deep love, Gong er''s loud voice came from the outside.


    "What kind of marriage? Our family hasn''t spoken yet. Do you understand the rules?"


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart.


    Why did she forget her brothers?


    Hurriedly wanted to leave long Tianyu''s arms, but she was hooped in her arms instead.


    "Let me go first."


    "Don''t let go." The man said foolishly, "you have agreed to my proposal. It''s my wife. I don''t care what others say."


    Lin Mengya was speechless for a while. The meaning of revenge in this childish ghost tone should not be too obvious, okay?


    "Well, let me go first, darling."


    Coaxed him to release his hand in the tone of coaxing her son. The next moment, the thin door was kicked open.


    Facing the menacing second brother, she blushed quickly.


    "Second brother, why are you here?"


    Gong Eryi was upset. He weighed the long knife in his hand and coveted long Tianyu.


    "Of course I''m here to pick you up, little sister. Are you going or not?"


    In this case, does she dare not go?


    However, the second brother is not difficult for her, but long Tianyu did something wrong.


    Anyway, you shouldn''t bypass your brothers.


    "Then I''ll go first. Be more careful yourself."


    She quietly pulled the corner of Lalong Tianyu''s clothes and asked softly.


    The latter shook her little hand and said, "go back first and be at ease to get married."


    They looked at each other and smiled, just like a little couple secretly falling in love behind their parents.


    Until she walked out of the yard, she could still feel the affectionate eyes of long Tianyu.


    That man can always surprise her.


    "That smelly boy is really awesome! Younger sister, did he force you to promise? If you don''t want to marry, I don''t care what the temple Lord is or not, I can''t stop us!"


    The second brother said angrily.


    Lin Mengya listened with a sweet smile.


    "Of course I know. No one can bully me with you. But second brother, I really want to marry him. I''m definitely not forced by others."


    Gong Er sighed and touched the top of her hair with his big hand.


    "Alas, girl, you should know that our palace family can tolerate everything, but can''t let you be wronged. I always thought that if you can find a son-in-law who comes to the door and have us watch, he can''t turn over the big sky in his life, and the two boys won''t be treated badly. But... Forget it, as long as you are happy, you don''t have to worry about anything else."


    The second brother''s words reassured her.


    "Thank you, second brother. I understand all this. In fact, I am with him not only because of my children, but also because I am in love with him."


    This, she originally because she would not say it so easily.


    Now it seems that it is deep in love. Naturally, there is nothing awkward.


    Gong ER was a little depressed and scolded the smelly boy in his heart. He was so confused that he abducted the most powerful baby of their palace family.


    "Well, don''t worry about those people in the family. You have your second brother to support you."


    "Thank you, second brother!"


    She said with a smile.


    In this life, she has a beloved white head, the protection of her brothers, two smart and lovely babies, and a group of like-minded friends and people


    She''s the winner.


    Long Tianyu moves very fast.


    That is one night, the whole temple, including the guests who came to the succession ceremony, also knew the news.


    Marriage between the temple and the palace family is a powerful alliance.


    At the same time, everyone silently calculated an account in their heart.


    Now long Tianyu has the names of the Lord of the temple and the crown prince of the state of Wei at the same time. Coupled with the palace family, which has recently become famous, at least in the light, the power of the couple has reached the peak.


    Those who get the news have their former partners and their former enemies.


    How many families are happy and how many are sad is not what they care about for a long time.


    From now on, the pattern of Wei state will be officially rewritten.


    "Lord, they have sent the dress of the Lord''s wife."


    Bai Su also had a smile on her face.


    Although the time was in a hurry, it was a good thing for her master after all.


    Lovers get married, and they are happy.


    Looking at the purple and gold dress on the table, Lin Mengya blushed.


    Compared with the last formal marriage between them, this time made her look forward to more.


    "Put it there first. I''ll try."


    Although their master didn''t officially marry his wife, the temple was ready for all these things.


    The purple and gold dress style has been inherited for many generations. Because of the special material, when she came to her hand, she didn''t see a little old-fashioned except Zhuang Daiqi.


    She put on the dress layer by layer and waited until she felt too heavy.


    Bai Su and Cairu stepped back with a bright surprise in their eyes.


    "Usually everyone says that the master''s face is gorgeous. Now it seems so."


    Cairu has a sweet mouth. Usually rainbow farts are set by set.


    Lin Mengya glared at her angrily and said, "you teased me too, didn''t you? I won''t hit you on the mouth."


    Bai Su made a joke.


    "The master just hit her. I didn''t say anything."


    The master and servant laughed together. Lin Mengya looked at the woman in the mirror and sighed gently.


    The dress is too solemn, but the color is very beautiful.


    The harmony of the two items seems very dignified and mysterious.


    After trying on the dress, Bai Su brought up a big crown.


    The heavy hair crown pressed her neck so hard that she could hardly move.


    Tomorrow, someone will come to put on makeup for her.


    Although she is a newlywed, she is the solemn wife of the temple Lord.


    She felt a little nervous when she thought of it.


    Fortunately, there are two sisters around.


    Cairu and Bai Su enjoyed it for a while. They still felt sorry that she was carrying too much weight and helped her remove her hair crown and clothes.


    After escaping from the shackles, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, you all know the process of the wedding?"


    Bai Su nodded and took a dark red envelope.


    All the processes are recorded on it. She only read it once and let Xiaoyao remember it. She can always remind her at that time.


    "Master, don''t worry. Your Highness has prepared it for you. You can just follow your highness at that time." Cairu smiled and comforted.


    Lin Mengya sighed softly, "Alas, I am


    Don''t worry about this. "


    None of the remaining people dare to be enemies of the palace or the temple, which is not at all groundless.


    What she was worried about was someone like the woman in white.


    And listen to the meaning of her words, it seems that her big marriage to Yu will annoy some people.


    Then she really needs to worry.


    Cairu and Bai Su also know something inside. They look at each other. One closes the door and the other whispers, "the Lord is afraid that someone will make trouble on that day?"


    "Make trouble? I''m afraid the people who come here are not so easy to deal with."


    The more she pondered the words of the woman in white, the more she felt something wrong.


    To say she is alarmist, but she doesn''t have to scare herself, does she?


    Cairu saw that she was so careful and spoke slowly.


    "Master, I found something when I went to get something with Bai su. At first we didn''t take it seriously, but now it seems that we have to say it."


    "You say so." She pretended to listen carefully.


    Cairu lowered her voice and said, "the deputy hall Lord Qin said before that the clothes were originally made when the old hall Lord just took over. Although they were well kept before, they have been kept for decades after all. No matter how special the material is, there should be some old traces? But when we took them out, we found that the clothes were burned and smoked."


    After Cairu said this, she noticed that there was indeed a faint fragrance on her clothes.


    But she just thought that this was done by Cairu and them, so she didn''t care much.


    With a slight frown, she said, "maybe it was the deputy hall leader of Qin who sent someone to rest."


    Things are busy. Vice hall Lord Qin can''t cover everything.


    It may also be that the people under them are capable of thinking of these details.


    Cairu also said, "we thought so at the beginning, but this big crown is locked in the secret library. And now the key is only owned by the vice Lord Qin, but look, is there any damage on this big crown?"


    Lin Mengya observed Da Guan carefully.


    Indeed, not only was there no damage at all, but the gemstones on it were still shining. It didn''t look like they had been locked in the library for decades.


    She can convince herself, but big crown


    Treasures of this magnitude are absolutely inaccessible to ordinary people.


    "So you mean that someone took a break from these two things before you? But no one knew they would use them except Yu gave orders?"


    Cairu shook her head and reminded, "master, don''t forget what your family is doing."


    She felt something strange in her heart.


    The arrival of your family was indeed beyond her expectation.


    And when she looked back now, she felt that long Tianyu''s master should not be the kind of person who couldn''t distinguish priorities.


    If it''s just an engagement, he can throw it to them as a joke.


    But this is related to the life and death of the whole family. Is the master of the front hall really such an irresponsible person?


    She doesn''t think so.


    "But Jun Wuzhao and I have reached cooperation, and he doesn''t have that ability."


    Jun Wu called this man. Although he was a little arrogant, his mind was much simpler.


    She was sure that Jun Wuzhao had absolutely no knowledge of these things.


    Cairu and Bai Su are also confused. If their owners were not worried that the big marriage would make mistakes, they would not be suspicious of this small detail.


    "Well, what are we going to do?" Asked Bai su.

 Chapter 2252

    After thinking for a moment, she lifted her lips and smiled.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Anyway, it''s not the first time we''ve encountered such a thing."


    Bai Su and Cai Ru looked at each other and settled down a lot.


    Lin Mengya is never afraid of challenges. After all, she is not made of paper.


    After the big crown and dress were tried, Lin Mengya was a little relieved.


    In addition to these, there are still a lot of things to prepare.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu is not willing to keep her busy, and there are special people to guide her.


    The toss these days almost killed her.


    The day of succession will soon come.


    The night before, she was sent to a hot spring pool to bathe in incense.


    To be honest, she is not very nervous. Although she is "married two", she married the same person.


    "Master, you are really happy!"


    Bai Su, as a close friend who accompanied her all the way, has long been in love with her sisters.


    It was also Bai Su who watched them fall in love and know each other, and finally made a lifelong commitment.


    Bai Su is also happy about this.


    Lin Mengya folded her hands on the edge of the pool and put her chin on it.


    With her neck stretched, she closed her eyes slightly, and the smile at the corners of her mouth could not be restrained.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but actually I''m also very happy. It''s not easy for the Lord and his highness over the years. Today, I finally get what I want."


    Isn''t it easy?


    It''s not easy.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t feel how hard.


    Because her heart is never alone, they never give up each other.


    She smiled and said, "you''ll understand when you have a sweetheart."


    Bai Su shook her head when she heard the speech, and her heart was as calm as water.


    "I''m not interested in this kind of thing. The master knows that I have been cultivated as a weapon since I was a child. In fact, I have no feelings for those feelings and love. I just hope to watch you happy and watch the two little masters grow up."


    Lin Mengya felt very distressed.


    She held Bai Su''s hand and her eyes were full of seriousness.


    "Bai Su, you deserve the best. Don''t make such a hasty conclusion. Maybe you haven''t met that person yet. When you meet him, you will find that all your previous persistence is because you haven''t met him."


    For love, Bai Su is not ignorant, but insensitive.


    Hearing the speech, she just nodded, but she just habitually obeyed her orders.


    "Alas -" Lin Mengya sighed faintly. The girls around her hoped to get a suitable destination.


    At the same time, she will never force, let alone urge marriage.


    They are them. They are all independent individuals. They can choose the life they like.


    And she is their solid backing.


    "Master, here you are."


    Outside the door, Cairu''s warm and beautiful voice came.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and looked out the door.


    Bai Su immediately stood up, but her body was slightly tight.


    Cairu opened the door with a basket of flowers in her hand.


    The enthusiasm of the hot spring is shadowy, almost blurring each other''s facial features.


    "Master, this rose is really fragrant. It''s best for you to take a bath."


    Cairu said as she walked in her direction.


    Just as she was about to approach, Bai Su suddenly jumped up and directed her long sword at each other.


    "Picking ru" reaction is fast, the flower basket in the hand is thrown, the person met to go up.


    Lin Mengya calmly leaned against the edge of the pool, but she was not nervous at all.


    The other party was soon defeated, and Bai Su marched people in front of her.


    It was a face somewhat similar to Cairu, but absolutely different.


    Lin Mengya asked coldly, "who sent you, Cairu?"


    Who knows, the man didn''t pay attention to her question, but said, "if you still want the lives of your people, just cooperate with me."


    "Oh," she sneered, "you''d better recognize the situation for me. Now you are in my hand. What qualifications do you have to talk to me about conditions?"


    The other party was sure that she would not kill her, and said, "Lord Gong, don''t you value the life of your men most? It doesn''t matter if I die. Your powerful good sister can''t come back."


    Indeed, she threw a rat repellent.


    Cairu and Baisu are people she can''t give up.


    Waving her hand, she motioned Bai Su to let her go.


    "Come on, what are your conditions?"


    After finishing his clothes, the man said calmly, "it''s very simple. You can''t appear at the succession ceremony tomorrow."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were tight, and she really came for tomorrow''s wedding.


    But instead of immediately agreeing, she asked, "I want to know what''s good for you?"


    With a proud look on his face, the man said, "you will understand our purpose in the future. Master Gong, I suggest you better promise us. Otherwise, it may be your family and children next time."


    Bai Su''s long sword approached in an instant, and a thin blood line had been drawn on the other party''s neck, but the man was calm and fearless in the face of danger. He didn''t look like a small role at all.


    "If you dare to touch my children, no matter who you are, I will find you out and let you taste hell."


    Unfortunately, the other party was not afraid of her threat at all. He smiled and said, "that''s something in the future. Now, the Lord of the Palace should think about it between us."


    Whether to promise or not is not a good choice for Lin Mengya.


    She can''t ignore Cairu''s life, but she can''t give up the perfection that long Tianyu finally won for her.


    "I don''t know if your master told you that I''ve never been a good collaborator."


    She leaned against the pool wall, her tone was a little relaxed, and she didn''t seem to be controlled by others at all.


    However, the other party obviously knew her very well and smiled at her.


    "The master of the palace wants to play hard to get with me. Indeed, no one has ever succeeded in threatening you before. That''s because they don''t know that although the master of the palace looks cold and thin, he actually attaches importance to love and righteousness. What you think now must be the one who will hold me first and then try to save you, right? Master of the palace."


    She was a little surprised that the other party knew her style so well.


    The other party felt that she was in the last struggle, shook her head and showed a face of ridicule.


    "Maybe this method can be used in other countries


    The waste may achieve unexpected results. But Lord Gong, our people can break through these obstacles and bring me to you. That''s why you''re not my opponent. "


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not as relaxed and comfortable as it seems. She is a very difficult opponent. She can only deal with each other carefully.


    When she was exposed, she was not angry, nor did she break things, but narrowed her eyes and said, "what you said is really good, but don''t you think I lost a lot in this business by trading one person for my lifelong happiness?"


    After a pause, she said, "maybe the news you got before is how much I value my family. Yes, I value them, but by contrast, I don''t like to make decisions under the threat of others. In addition, people are selfish, and I''m not as selfless as you think. So the key to the success of this deal is not you, but me."


    What she said was so true that no one could believe it.


    After the other party thought calmly, his face was slightly ugly.


    After all, from their point of view, Lin Mengya said that there was no mistake at all. Human nature was selfish. What''s more, they caught a servant.


    For this plan, they are not so determined, so after Lin Mengya pretended to show the last card, the other party also wavered.


    "What conditions do you have, as you say?"


    Unknowingly, she mastered the initiative of the negotiation. Lin Mengya smiled and was glad that this was a hot spring pool, otherwise her cold sweat would be noticed by others.


    "It''s very simple. I can''t attend tomorrow''s wedding, but you have to let me out."


    The other party was annoyed when he heard this, because it was no different from the conditions he had put forward before.


    "At the same time, I want to know what your purpose is, but don''t try to fool me with some lies. If you know me so well, you should know what kind of people there are under my hands. If one of your words is false, don''t blame me immediately. I don''t want people, but you won''t have another chance."


    The man was obviously afraid of her.


    After thinking for a while, he asked, "why do you insist on knowing our purpose?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "it''s very simple. In fact, what I want to know most is the person who instructs you behind you. But you will never tell me, so I choose to retreat and seek the second place. Only after I know your purpose can I defeat you?"


    What''s wrong with this?


    The man almost wanted to roar. Is the woman in front of him really the woman in the legend that even their real master is very afraid of?


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but even if I tell you who my master is, you don''t know him."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "the reason why I let you talk nonsense to me here is because I realize that there is no murderous spirit in you. Otherwise, do you think you can still get close to me alive?"


    In fact, from the very beginning, there was no problem with the rose in the basket in the man''s hand. The problem was her own person.


    White Su or Cairu, they have been with her for a long time, and their bodies are stained with her taste.


    Don''t look at this smell. She doesn''t feel anything on her own, but after she mixes it with the strange smell on others, she is very sensitive. Moreover, there is no smell of blood on each other''s body.


    Regardless of the other party''s great ability, it must not be so simple to sneak here silently.


    Therefore, the other party is not an outsider at all, but a certain force that is already in the temple.


    Cheru should still be somewhere in the temple.

 Chapter 2253

    I have to say that the difficulty of dealing with Lin Mengya exceeded the man''s expectation.


    She thought it was a sure thing, but now she turned over against the wind.


    "OK, I can tell you."


    The woman''s attitude unconsciously took a step back.


    "My master said that if we get married now, you can''t bear the consequences."


    If it''s not really troublesome, who wants to be the villain.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment when she heard the speech. "You have to come up with some substantive evidence, otherwise why should I believe you?"


    The other party didn''t know she had been set by her, and it was a little difficult to hear this.


    "What kind of evidence do you want?"


    "For example, it can prove the impact of my marriage to him."


    She unconsciously guided the other party, thought along her own ideas, and deliberately showed her embarrassment.


    "As you know, your Highness has a lot of affection for me. If I unilaterally announced that I would not marry him, your highness would be unwilling. What trouble will happen at that time? Isn''t it against the original intention of our two transactions?"


    The other party frowned, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that her words were very reasonable.


    "The palace family is really thoughtful."


    "Alas..."


    She waved her hand in a helpless manner.


    "You also know that this marriage is a matter for two people. Your host only said that we can''t get married now, and didn''t say that we should be mixed up! So I suggest you go back and discuss with your people first. Or you bring him here. After all, time is tight. We can get the best solution only if we are open and frank."


    The good blackmail turned into a negotiation, and Lin Mengya led it.


    Even Bai Su had to admire her master''s talent secretly. She remembered that the master once said that she should try not to use a knife or a gun for things that can be solved with a mouth gun.


    In the past, she didn''t quite understand what the mouth gun was. Now she knows.


    The man thought about it, arched his hand at her and said, "the master of the palace is right. I''ll go back and ask my master."


    "Go, go, come back early. By the way, please go back and tell your master that my people can be detained by him temporarily, but if my family Cairu is bullied, I won''t be so polite."


    Although she kept smiling when she said this, the man read a threat in her eyebrows.


    Of course, the other party does not dare to neglect. Such an opponent is her master, and she has to deal with it carefully.


    What''s more, the certainty revealed by the other party seems to have guessed their identity.


    Even so, they had no chance in front of her.


    So as she said, it''s better to discuss everything.


    When the man left, Lin Mengya climbed ashore and put on her clothes.


    While wiping her long wet hair, Bai Su whispered to her.


    "Master, do you really want to cooperate with those people?"


    In fact, the meaning of her words is to ask Lin Mengya if she really wants to choose not to marry long Tianyu for the time being for those people''s words.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said thoughtfully, "I don''t want to, but someone warned me not to marry him so soon."


    She is not the kind of person who cares about the overall situation, but she doesn''t want to live up to Yu''s heart.


    Thinking of how he happily arranged the wedding, Lin Mengya felt distressed.


    She will not disappoint long Tianyu until there is no room to turn back.


    After they had finished cleaning up, they went back to their room.


    She looked at the wedding dress placed in the room and naturally smiled in her eyes.


    She had fully received the man''s wishes and had made a decision for the time being.


    Before long, they heard a knock at the door. This time, it was not the woman disguised as Cairu.


    But a man who looks like a peach and a plum.


    As soon as he entered the door, the man raised his eyebrows and said politely, "Li Ao has seen the palace master. The palace master is really resourceful. The little girl who has never seen anything in the world is really not your opponent."


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows. It seems that the master is not a fool.


    She smiled and said politely, "you are also full of capable people. In fact, you pay more attention to the success of this plan, so you can''t help thinking about it. I think this is her caution. With such subordinates, you must have no worries about the future."


    They looked at each other, but smiled at each other.


    Li Ao sat in front of her and looked at her with deep eyes.


    "The girl is really brave and knowledgeable. I heard that the girl is a rare smart man. Now it seems that she really deserves her name."


    Lin Mengya smiled and skipped the link of mutual business praise.


    "I''m not smart. I call it judging the situation. If you have anything to say, I''ll be ready for our wedding soon."


    Her words made Li Ao frown slightly.


    "Girl, in fact, I didn''t mean to embarrass you, but this marriage is really impossible?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t get angry on the spot, But he thought and asked, "I don''t think our marriage has hindered anyone. If people outside worry that the palace family and the temple will dictate to them after they unite, you can rest assured that our palace family has no such wolf ambition, and the temple will maintain its detached and free position."


    She felt she was sincere enough.


    But Li Ao looked embarrassed. After a moment of silence, he said, "in fact, we don''t care."


    Although the temple occupies a name, they can choose to listen to or not listen to the commands issued by the temple.


    But there is one thing that makes them pay enough attention, that is, to be a villain who beats mandarin ducks with a stick, we must also stop their wedding.


    "Does the girl know about the ancient people?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, he had heard of it for a long time, but the king''s family made him more deeply understand the difficulties faced by the ancient family.


    "The girl doesn''t necessarily know. In fact, there are still some old rules left over from our whole ancient family."


    "What old rules?" Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    Li Ao lowered his voice and said, "every ten years, a mysterious man will issue an order for all the ancient people. If he can''t do it, all kinds of accidents will happen to the ancient people, and they may even be destroyed."


    Lin Mengya thought the other party was frightening her or joking, but she couldn''t find any sign of lying on Li Ao''s face.


    "Who can be so powerful, and if you don''t abide by it, how can he punish you?"


    Li Ao''s face was bitter when he heard this.


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but I think you should have heard about your family. Do you know that the mysterious man''s order this time is that your family will marry the new temple Lord, and our Li family will be the supervisor. If something goes wrong, not only our jun family and our li family, but also all ancient families will be involved."


    Lin mengarden didn''t understand when he came.


    Doesn''t she just want to get married? How can so many things come out?


    "What if the next Temple Lord is not him?"


    Li Ao shook his head and said with a wry smile, "the girl thinks that if the temple Lord changes, will those people outside agree?"


    Also, it is a certainty that long Tianyu will succeed the next leader of the temple. That is, he will abdicate and give way to the virtuous. I''m afraid the outside group will not accept it.


    Now she realized that long Tianyu had no choice with her for a long time.


    "Girl." Li Ao continued to persuade her, "I know it''s unfair for you, but I can''t risk hundreds of thousands of people''s lives."


    At this point, Li Ao''s eyes have been smeared with a trace of determination.


    Even if they will be resented in the end, it is better than those who catch up with their whole family.


    "Girl, Li Ao knows I''m sorry for you. No matter how you want to revenge in the future, I won''t resist. Please look at these people''s lives and don''t marry your Highness for the time being."


    Lin Mengya knocked on the table with an unidentified look on her face.


    "Then tell me what kind of crisis the ancient clan will face if you disobey the order."


    Li Ao was stunned.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to use coercive means to prevent the wedding of two people, but the woman''s every move in front of him made him compromise again and again.


    "As you can see, the first is the jun family. I''m afraid that in twenty years, no healthy children will be born in their family, which is no less than a disaster for the whole family."


    "What about your Li family?" She asked casually.


    Li Ao hesitated for a moment before he said in a deep voice, "it will be like me."


    "What''s the same?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and down at each other.


    This man''s physical quality is very good. There is no problem at all. Is there anything difficult to say?


    "It''s a boy and a girl..."


    Li Ao''s voice became smaller and smaller, even mixed with some unspeakable pain.


    Lin Mengya was surprised, "say it again?"


    Li Ao closed his eyes. Anyway, he had come to this step, and he was open-minded.


    "People in our family have been boys and girls since my generation. My brothers are sometimes regarded as girls when walking on the road. Many people can''t find wives when they grow up."


    This made Li Ao say it with a strange sense of humor.


    Lin Mengya held back her wild laughter.


    All the people are big men in women''s clothes. It''s too magical!


    "What''s wrong with this?" She asked suspiciously.


    "What good is this?" This remark clearly touched his pain. "Girl, do you know that every time a man of our family wants to marry a woman, he will be demobilized by the other party!"


    "And why?" Isn''t it good for women''s wear bosses? How many girls are ideal to be a husband and half a sister!


    Li Ao clenched his lower lip and said, "because, because they said, our people are more beautiful than them..."

 Chapter 2254

    Lin Mengya smiled very unkindly.


    It''s not that she fell into a well, but But the reason is too lame, okay?


    "Hahaha, sorry, I''m not laughing at you. It''s just, I can''t help it."


    What would she say? She didn''t expect that there would be such a reason in the world!


    "Laugh if you want. I''m used to it anyway."


    Li Ao obviously abandoned himself.


    He can''t help it, but who let this be the real reason why he was divorced last time.


    Fortunately, after Lin Mengya laughed for a while, she forced herself to be quiet.


    She was already injured. Why should she sprinkle salt on the wound? It''s too much.


    "So if I hadn''t married your highness now, your family would be ugly, wouldn''t it?"


    Although it was not as obvious as the general smile just now, Lin Mengya still hung her lips and had a happy mood in her eyes.


    The originally restrained atmosphere between the two people has eased a lot.


    Li Ao also felt that she didn''t mean any harm, so the threat from the beginning became a tone of discussion.


    "Not ugly, but more masculine."


    He practiced martial arts since childhood, but now, even if he wears men''s clothes, many people still think that he is a woman disguised as a man.


    This is no less than a humiliation for a man who has been determined to be an indomitable man since he was a child.


    But after hearing this, Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "to be honest, I don''t mean to despise you at all. But I think masculinity is not reflected in appearance. If a man has responsibility and responsibility, he is an indomitable man no matter what he looks like."


    No one has ever told him these words.


    From childhood to the big family, people are chasing after the strong and strong masculinity. If he is not the legitimate son of the owner, I''m afraid he will be instructed by outsiders day and night like those boys in the family and dare not go out.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t help asking, "doesn''t the Lord of the palace think that we are men and women, will we be disgusted?"


    "Disgusting what?" She asked back: "You know that if you stop me today, you will offend the palace family and the temple, but you still stand up. You are not for yourself, but for the people behind you. Maybe from my point of view, you are not a good man, but in the eyes of your people, you are a hero. Because your means are open and aboveboard, even if you catch me, you don''t treat her badly. On the contrary Took my advice and came to me in person. I can hate you and hate you, but I won''t find you disgusting. "


    She said this out of her own heart.


    When Qinghu just made friends with her, he also gave up on himself.


    So she can understand the pain of Li Ao and even the whole Li family.


    Besides, what they look like is completely not controlled by their own choice, and they do not exile themselves, but choose to find a way out for their next generation.


    She only admired such a brave and strong family.


    Li Ao was silent for a long time and got up and bowed to her.


    "Thank you for your advice. I have understood what to do in the future. I will personally send a congratulatory gift for your wedding tomorrow."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she asked puzzled, "but didn''t you say that if you don''t stop my wedding, your people will die


    Will you be killed? "


    Li Ao''s free and easy smile, an enchanting face comparable to a woman, but with firm courage.


    "That is also our own life. If we have to sacrifice others for our own sake, this liberation is only a sin for our future generations. I don''t want our next generation to pay our debts one day."


    His words were resounding, and it was obvious that he had already made plans.


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and said, "well, in fact, I don''t have such awe inspiring righteousness. I also thought that if your reason is not enough, I know that I want to marry anyway."


    She said these words just to convince Li Ao.


    Li Ao said, "listening to your words is better than reading for ten years. If it weren''t for the guidance of the palace master, I''m afraid I''d still fall into a puzzle."


    The latter obviously regarded her as a benefactor, but she was a little overwhelmed.


    "No, no, no, don''t say that. That''s because you have high ideological consciousness, which has nothing to do with me."


    She hurriedly wanted to get rid of the relationship, but Li Ao smiled and bent her eyes.


    "Now I understand why those people outside think highly of the palace master. The palace master, there is only one thing I have to remind you."


    "What''s up?"


    Li Ao said solemnly, "I don''t know how many ancient people have received this order. Although not everyone will abide by some very old rules like me, I''m afraid there may be some twists and turns at tomorrow''s wedding."


    Lin Mengya had thought of this for a long time.


    "Those who dare to make trouble at my wedding have lived enough. I don''t mind turning my wedding into their funeral."


    She spoke such terrible words calmly, and her courage was enough to make Li Ao look at her with admiration.


    "Please take care of yourself, master Gong. I''ll send her safely soon. If master Gong needs anything, I''ll go through fire and water."


    Lin Mengya nodded and accepted his kindness.


    Li Ao left soon.


    And after such a delay, it was almost dawn.


    When Cairu returned safely, it was time for her to dress up.


    Some things she didn''t hide from the two girls. Cairu and Bai Su looked at each other.


    After tossing all night, Cairu obviously still has some lingering palpitations, but she is not afraid of how she will be abused, but feels that someone will be bad for her master.


    Sitting in front of the dressing mirror, Lin Mengya looked back and said with ease, "what are you doing? I can''t wear this dress and hair crown."


    The two girls immediately came to her.


    Bai Su held the dress over. Cairu was silent for a long time before she whispered, "master, forget it. You and your highness are not in a hurry. It''s better to be safe and secure."


    They know what happened before.


    Sometimes, if you don''t have a hard life, you can''t survive at this time.


    But Lin Mengya sighed, lowered her eyes and said, "this is the case here. How good do you think he will be there?"


    Marriage is for the two of them. If it doesn''t work on her side, she will find a way to turn to the other side.


    But from the preparation of the wedding to now, long Tianyu has not revealed any trace, which shows that he has carried all the pressure and made up his mind to marry himself.


    Why doesn''t she love such a man? How did she shrink back because of this little difficulty?


    It''s better to fight side by side than to fight alone.


    Her man has suppressed all the darkness behind him and only promised himself a piece of light, that is, occasionally there are a few dark clouds, what can he do?


    "Don''t worry so much. Things haven''t come to the worst yet. Besides, Li Ao''s words last night made me guess. If it''s really what I think, I must get married."


    In fact, Li Ao said yesterday that someone issued the order to prevent them from getting married to their ancient families.


    That''s a little weird.


    To be honest, she and long Tianyu have long been an open couple. Who doesn''t know her relationship with long Tianyu?


    Even if you stop them, you can''t stop them for a lifetime.


    This order is more like disgusting them than trying to tear them apart.


    If long Tianyu didn''t announce her identity at the succession ceremony, what would people outside say?


    It will be said that although Gong Ya was engaged, she was not recognized at first.


    Although she didn''t care about the gossip at all, it really upset her.


    And long Tianyu has become a scum man who deceives his feelings.


    In this way, either the person behind the scenes is boring enough, or hates them to the extreme, or the person wants to make use of such rumors.


    So whatever it is, he won''t let the other party succeed.


    It was just getting married. She wanted to see how difficult it was.


    Dressing and dressing, compared with the previous ignorance, Lin Mengya made careful preparations this time.


    In the mirror of a person''s height, the woman looks like a picture, and her whole body is full of joy and expectation as a new bride.


    Although Bai Su and Cai Ru were worried, they couldn''t help but be happy for their master.


    "Master, you are so beautiful!" Bai Su couldn''t help sighing.


    We meet day after day, but today''s Lin Mengya is breathtaking.


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and smiled shyly.


    "Everyone says that the day when a woman gets married is the most beautiful. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I think it makes some sense."


    It is that she and long Tianyu have not met for a long time, but looking at herself in the mirror, she is inevitably a little nervous.


    From then on, she will live and die with that man. She has never had such a clear idea for a moment.


    Compared with a person day and night, this is a novel and uneasy decision for everyone.


    She believes that every new couple will have one hesitation or another when they get married.


    Can he really love himself all his life? When he is old and weak, can he treat him as before? Can I really be a good wife and support a family for him?


    Such questions will hover in my mind for a long time.


    But she knew that maybe the road ahead was full of difficulties, and she would hand in hand with that person.


    The ripples in the heart lake were comforted slowly.


    She opened the door and looked out at the dawn.


    Some things don''t need to come to a conclusion now. Life is a long and short process, which needs him to experience with his heart.

 Chapter 2255

    They don''t need the groom to meet them in person like ordinary newcomers.


    It''s not so much the grand marriage of the two of them as the succession ceremony of the two.


    But long Tianyu shifted her focus in order to marry her earlier.


    However, according to the process of the temple succession ceremony, she needs to succeed the wife of the temple Lord after long Tianyu has completed the succession ceremony.


    This time, everyone was solemn and solemn, no longer like the deputy hall Lord, revealing untimely flashiness everywhere.


    The sound of rites and music can be heard all the time.


    As soon as she went out, she saw a pair of sixteen sedans waiting in front of her door.


    "Please get on the sedan chair."


    The ceremony has not been held yet, so she is not yet a serious lady of the temple Lord.


    But those people were already very respectful to her.


    Lin Mengya nodded, and two maids held up her wide skirt behind her.


    The sedan chair was stable and soon carried her to the meeting.


    She sat in a sedan chair and looked at the succession ceremony being held by long Tianyu on the high platform.


    This time, all the rules are the most orthodox. Long Tianyu needs to stand on the high platform before dawn to sacrifice the sun, moon and stars to comfort the gods of heaven and earth.


    Now is the time for him to greet the rising sun and worship the sun.


    The man was wearing a purple and gold dress, and the gold crown on his head made her family man look like a crown of jade. It was beautiful and heart shaking.


    At the same time, this person''s introverted domineering spirit makes people unconsciously give birth to a heart of submission.


    What is a soldier who subdues others without fighting? That is, from the first face to face, let people have an insurmountable fear.


    And that''s exactly what her man is.


    He rarely has the arrogance of young people. Some things are not that he deliberately ignores others, but that he doesn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    For long Tianyu, only opponents who can make him pay attention to will let him take it to heart.


    He will never waste his time on irrelevant people.


    In fact, Lin Mengya has been thinking about why it is her man who is favored by all the big guys.


    Now she thought he finally understood.


    If you want to be a superior, you must have tolerant measurement, accurate vision and the means of combining kindness and prestige.


    The most important thing is that he should look at things from a height that ordinary people can''t reach.


    Long Tianyu is definitely not a natural indifferent person, but he thinks too clearly, so he will be favored by everyone.


    The general needs to be honed the day after tomorrow, but the emperor must value talent.


    He scratched his lips and thought his man was great.


    Standing on the high platform, long Tianyu, who had just worshipped the sun, looked in the direction of her.


    The man who had been silent and serious before sunrise suddenly burst into a shallow smile.


    That smile may not be upside down, but it is enough to surprise most people.


    Just now he was an absolute overlord with the appearance of an old man, his second son and his third son. Now he reveals a completely incredible tenderness.


    This contrast makes everyone a little confused.


    Until they saw the woman on the chariot who was also raised high, they suddenly understood.


    "Come on."


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand towards each other.


    Although it was far away, Lin Mengya saw the shape of his mouth.


    This man really won''t let her stop for a moment.


    Nearby Cairu was nervous and whispered, "master, it''s not the time for you to go up. You can''t go up until your highness completes all the ceremonies."


    But Lin Mengya smiled and said, "but he''s calling me!"


    "Call you, you can''t go either?" Cairu suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    She knew that her master and Her Highness had always been more appropriate partners who were informal or perhaps not surprising.


    But isn''t this a blatant challenge to the majesty of the temple?


    It was not easy to make those aristocratic families nod. Let them agree and support his Highness''s succession.


    Isn''t it a waste of previous efforts to do so now?


    Long Tianyu on the high platform obviously couldn''t wait. In the exclamation of the people, he turned down.


    Lin Mengya also stood up and couldn''t hide her bright smile.


    "Remember, Baisu and Cairu. Some rules are not used to abide by, but to destroy. It''s better to live as you like than anything."


    The two said they had been greatly frightened.


    But a bigger scare is still ahead.


    I saw long Tianyu, walking with big steps, kneeling on one knee under the eyes of everyone, and extending his right hand to his beloved woman.


    "Ya''er, I sincerely ask you to marry me!"


    The representatives of aristocratic families nearby were almost roaring.


    Haven''t you agreed to your marriage? What kind of demon is this!


    It''s not good to get married and be the Lord of his temple?


    Lin Mengya got off the sedan chair gracefully. He held the hand extended by long Tianyu.


    "Well, I am willing to work with you all my life, my holy highness."


    With a proud smile on his face, long Tianyu personally took his hand and walked up the platform.


    Everyone didn''t understand the meaning of this scene. Jun Wuzhao and Li Ao in the crowd understood the meaning of what he did.


    He wants everyone to know that Gong Ya is not only the temple lady, but also a woman equal to him.


    They shared the glory and shared the difficulties.


    There is no distinction between high and low. There is only a couple who support and respect each other.


    It has to be said that such a relationship is novel and unimaginable for them.


    But today I saw a man openly doing so, but they had a different idea in their hearts.


    If they also have such a beloved, they can become their own support and help, and they can also become the world they need to protect most.


    Then they can also make such a choice like your highness.


    Because it is their own management, not a slave who can be disposed of at will.


    At this moment, at least their thoughts are completely different from before.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu''s blatant behavior of highlighting Lin Mengya''s identity has attracted many people''s complaints and criticism.


    Only half of the people who originally admitted that long Tianyu supported his successor, and more were people who maintained a wait-and-see attitude.


    But his sudden move now made this part of the people resent him.


    "No matter how dignified it is, a woman can''t get on the platform at this time."


    "I think he just put the rules of the temple in the first place


    Nothing! The temple has been established for so long, and all the rules have been made. Didn''t he throw everyone''s face away? "


    The first to attack were two influential elders who had a deep relationship with the temple.


    Their faces were heavy and their words were impolite.


    However, compared with their excitement, the temple side seemed very calm and calm.


    The vice hall leader of Qin came out and smiled.


    "If it''s a young man, the rules should be different from before. Besides, the law is dead and people are alive. Change it."


    Those who wanted him to come out and say a fair word immediately lost their temper.


    You should know that the qualifications of vice hall Lord Qin are no worse than the former hall Lord.


    But his words could not completely stop everyone''s criticism.


    "Lord Qin, what you said is unreasonable. The reason why we respect the temple is that the rules of the temple are strict. For thousands of years, we have always abided by our duties and never made mistakes. But you can see that they are clearly trampling on the dignity of the temple. Today they can not abide by the rules, and in the future they can call on us to the reputation of the temple Give orders! "


    These words can be regarded as speaking to the hearts of those opponents.


    No matter how the rules of the temple change, they don''t care.


    But they are afraid that once long Tianyu and Lin Mengya are really on the top, will they unite to shake their position.


    Even if today''s long Tianyu, even if there is no mistake in one step, they will find a chance to put it in the open.


    Qin, deputy hall leader, frowned.


    He has seen a lot of people over the years. He doesn''t know the small 99 of these people.


    "You don''t have to worry. Although the temple Lord only changed this one, the others can remain unchanged."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, someone in the crowd shouted, "that''s not necessarily true. Maybe he''s a person who changes day and night?"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu on the high platform have heard the purpose of these people clearly.


    Long Tianyu slowly showed a sneer.


    "Then according to what you mean, how can we make you feel at ease?"


    There was a silence in the crowd before a leader came out.


    The man saluted long Tianyu, "Your Highness, we don''t mean to embarrass you. But you have made many completely different decisions since your succession. The temple is not only a place for us to worship God, but also the belief and worship of all of us, so we don''t want someone to destroy this transcendent emotion and make it a tool for self-interest."


    This is very straightforward.


    Long Tianyu is even more rare. He doesn''t get angry directly, but his attitude is also a lot colder.


    "Go on."


    The man looked around and continued with the encouragement of his companions: "we do not doubt you. On the contrary, we all see your Majesty''s ability. The temple will certainly go to a higher level in your hands, so we hope you can stay in the temple."


    Lin Mengya sneered and tore open all the disguises of those people.


    "You are afraid that after the temple is integrated with my palace family, my palace family will be superior to everyone. Once I have the position of the temple Lord''s wife, you will no longer have the ability to compete with me, right?"


    Her words made those people turn pale.


    Everyone can be regarded as the top ranking person in Wei Guo. It''s uncomfortable to be so rude.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya won''t care about the face that doesn''t exist at all.

 Chapter 2256

    "Since the leader of the palace family has said so clearly, we don''t have to avoid it any more."


    The leading man smiled coldly, and his eyes narrowed slightly, hiding a deep fear of the palace and the temple.


    "Although the achievements of the master of the palace family and his Highness the prince are obvious to all, people''s hearts are changeable. Besides holding heavy weapons, who can guarantee that they will never have selfish desires? It''s you two. But we are all laymen, so we can only be real villains."


    Up to now, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can''t hear what they mean.


    No matter how they make trouble, but the purpose of these people is to use the throne of the temple Lord to trap them in this cold Temple forever.


    It can be said that they spend the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, but from the perspective of those in power, their practice is indisputable.


    And when the Lord of the temple succeeded, he himself wanted to stay in the temple, but they wanted to trap her in.


    As a result, the Gong family was blocked from developing.


    It can be said that with this move, they have eliminated one of their biggest strong enemies.


    But they don''t know. Now they''re killing themselves.


    At least no matter what Lin Mengya or long Tianyu do secretly, once they are known by the world, they will panic.


    Lin Mengya looked around in the crowd, but she guessed a little.


    I''m afraid it has a lot to do with their enemies.


    Long Tianyu didn''t take this person in his eyes. He just looked at each other coldly.


    "Where I''m going, no one can interfere."


    This is clearly telling the public that he disdains to cooperate.


    Those people at the bottom suddenly changed their faces.


    "Your Highness, if you don''t want to follow the rules of the temple, I''m afraid you''ll have to give up the position of temple Lord!"


    The leader didn''t know who gave him the confidence. His attitude was so tough.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying.


    But what she was worried about was her own man. If she killed this man in a rage, they wouldn''t end well.


    Just wanted to drag his clothes, wanted to signal him not to be impulsive, but saw that long Tianyu''s mood was very calm.


    She turned around at this time. It turned out that all this was under Yu''s control.


    So she was relieved.


    Back to those people, it will be more unscrupulous.


    "Who made this rule? You are so overbearing. Only the former Temple Lord can be appointed, and no one else has the right to interfere. Who ordered you to threaten the next Temple Lord?"


    The man also came prepared. After hearing this, he sneered and said, "the leader of the palace family is young. I think he doesn''t know some rules between our family."


    He turned to the crowd and made an impassioned speech.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our country has remained unchanged for thousands of years by performing their respective duties. Now these two young people can act recklessly if they think their identity is valuable. We can''t tolerate it!"


    Under his instigation, more and more people mistakenly think that the two of them will jointly annex their own forces.


    The tide of opposition is rising.


    Finally, more than half of the people joined the man''s denouncing army


    among.


    Seeing that he had mastered the absolute support rate, the man turned back and his eyebrows were full of cold.


    "Although we have no right to intervene in the inheritance of the temple, we have the right to choose whether we should be loyal to the temple or not. We have been respectful to the temple over the years, but what has the temple done for us? It is not our people''s fat and cream that is raising this giant that has no effect at all! So if you two insist on not compromising, I will lead my family "Exit the temple!"


    This was so bold that even those who made trouble with him could not help hesitating.


    But then those people also said that if Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stick to their views, they will make the same choice as that person.


    In their eyes, the temple has always been transcendent, sacred and inviolable.


    Up to now, if we have a chance, we can trample on this force that has been pressing on our head for many years. I believe many people will take the opportunity to step in.


    But what they did not notice was that from the beginning to now, the response of the denounced subject, that is, the next Temple Lord, was not as fierce as expected, or even a little cold.


    Long Tianyu slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Lin Mengya, who stood beside him, silently lit a wax for those who made trouble.


    You know, his highness never fights unprepared.


    And most importantly, they have lived enough to dare to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth.


    "You said that if I didn''t agree with your request, I would withdraw from the temple collectively?"


    He opened his mouth slowly, and the cool tone was very oppressive even in such a farce.


    Being caught by those chilly eyes is enough to make some timid people shut up immediately.


    Lin Mengya stood beside her and couldn''t help feeling.


    This is the so-called aura. Some people are born as kings, and some people don''t look like princes in their dragon robes.


    And her family long Tianyu is one of the best.


    Those who want to get a bargain under the men of her family are just dreaming.


    The leader didn''t understand why his royal highness, the cold, arrogant and overbearing prince in the legend, would still be so calm?


    Or he has enough back moves to shut himself up; Or he has nothing to do now.


    Of course, he hoped that the latter situation was better than anyone, but when he saw the man in front of him and thought of what he had done before, he was a little confused.


    "Well, the temple has been handed down for so many years. There are all kinds of good and bad. If you want to go, go and make room."


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Did he admit defeat? Or were they expelled?


    When these people''s father-in-law and monk couldn''t touch their heads, long Tianyu motioned to the deputy hall Lord Qin below to carry up the things he had prepared.


    Lin Mengya watched them carry boxes of things from under the high platform. No wonder he and she didn''t see them before. It turned out that these wooden boxes were hidden under the high platform.


    People couldn''t help being slightly surprised.


    Is it difficult that the other party had expected that he would leave, so he took out some rich conditions to lure himself?


    Long Tianyu let the vice hall leader Qin carry all the boxes up, and then said, "now tell me who wants to leave and who wants to stay. I warn you that you will never leave now or in the future


    There''s only one chance. Once you miss it, my temple will regard you as agreeing to our disposal. Once you violate our rules, the temple will forcibly erase those who violate the rules! "


    The last two words were deeply murderous, and even the one who had made trouble before could not help shrinking his neck.


    But soon he recovered his composure and his pride became more and more obvious.


    After all, he is the first person who has dared to challenge the temple Lord in public for thousands of years. He has happily thought that his "great achievements" will be recorded in history.


    By fighting against the temple, his power will also become the first power to defend the country.


    Don''t talk about the temple at that time. I''m afraid the emperor doesn''t dare to annoy them.


    With such a great and brilliant dream, the man said arrogantly, "you don''t have to be embarrassed anymore. Those who agree to leave the temple with me will stand on my side now. If you don''t agree to continue to be slaves and maidservants, then stand where you are."


    Then he took a white look at those stubborn guys with his eyes full of ridicule.


    More and more people began to waver, but some of them remained firm.


    The Cheng family and the Ma family looked at each other.


    Although from the current card face, the temple''s winning face is not big.


    But the two of them are old. They don''t know why they have confidence in Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    The younger generation behind them, who are slightly less determined, are secretly worried.


    However, they are not as deviant as the previous people. After seeing the choice of their owners, most of them choose to follow silently.


    "What a fool. I don''t want to suffer here with you!"


    Someone in the crowd secretly thought that he had abandoned his family and ran to the other side.


    After seeing such a scene, those house owners or elders of the elders couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Not to mention that the outcome is uncertain now, that is, when the family may have difficulties in the future, the choice of these people must be to abandon their peers and turn around and run away.


    At present, the angry rulers warned those who ran away: "from now on, you have nothing to do with us! You can''t come back if you want to come back!"


    They are really too angry, but the other party''s shameless degree has repeatedly exceeded their lower limit.


    "Elder, you don''t have to worry."


    Run first, The young man who thought he was right said proudly: "You are all a bunch of old fools. What else can you do with this half dead temple? Besides, now that the palace family has been united with the temple, will the temple still care about us if we depend on the past? There must be something good. They have all been taken by the palace family, and we can only eat some leftovers. You like to pick up rags, but I can''t. I''m still young."


    "Heartless white eyed wolf! The family has raised you for so many years! Roll, roll, you will be expelled from the family and will never come back!"


    For a time, the whole square was very lively.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stood quietly on the platform and looked at these people. They were ugly.


    When the chaos was almost over, he said with a sneer: "now everyone has made their own choice. If you choose to quit the temple from now on, you can roll!"


    Those people couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Is that all? Isn''t the temple too weak?

 Chapter 2257

    It''s not just those who are clamoring to quit, but even those who insist on staying are shocked.


    You know, if you let them go so easily, the prestige of the temple will be greatly reduced in the future.


    From then on, the temple will become a slightly stronger force and will no longer have such a sacred status.


    Without these, the temple will exist in name only. What is the significance of their persistence?


    Compared with the concerns of supporters, those who want to quit are happy.


    "I said the temple must have fallen. If it had been put in the past, they would have been so easy to talk!"


    "In the past, it was just because we were still reading a little old love that we could let them press on our heads. Now, oh, that''s all."


    All kinds of contemptuous ridicule made those supporters clench their fists.


    But when everyone couldn''t help but want to fight back, he saw long Tianyu and ordered people to open all the boxes.


    Those boxes have been dusty for a long time. On the surface, they should be old objects.


    When he showed these things in front of people, he attracted most people''s attention.


    To everyone''s surprise, these wooden boxes contained a bamboo slip.


    What is this?


    Lin Mengya only took one roll with her, and was shocked when she saw the content above.


    Then she looked at long Tianyu with more ease.


    Unexpectedly, he still holds such a useful thing in his hand. It seems that no one can get it from them today.


    "It seems that your highness doesn''t need my help today?"


    She blinked and joked with each other in a good mood.


    Long Tianyu picked up his eyebrows and had a handsome face. Because of this action, he was a little frivolous.


    "I can''t do anything without my wife''s help."


    Lin Mengya smiled at each other and said softly, "OK, I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I''ve even raised my sons. You''re not the only one."


    Long Tianyu grumbled discontentedly.


    "You are my own person. Those two smelly boys let them go out to find their daughter-in-law!"


    At the same time, the people under the stage were forcibly stuffed with this wave of dog food.


    In a flagrant way, do or think the same without prior consulation2, who is trying to make complaints about it?


    Lin Mengya smiled and stood firmly beside her man.


    Long Tianyu was willing to move his eyes to those who made trouble. After seeing the determination in the eyes of those people, he sneered: "it''s easy to quit the temple, but before you quit, you must return the things in the temple."


    Most people don''t understand him.


    The person who took the lead in making trouble also belongs to the ranks of those who do not understand.


    Seeing him say this, he couldn''t help laughing: "the temple is indeed getting worse from generation to generation. At least when the temple Lord was there, he could keep the majesty of the temple. Now, tut..."


    Lin Mengya, who said this, was very upset. She only thought about how to look at the goods and cry for a while.


    However, long Tianyu was not affected by the other party, but his face sank and his tone was serious.


    "What is here is the treaty signed by all forces with the temple when the temple was established."


    When he took out one of the bamboo slips, the corners of his mouth bent, but he was satirizing those people beyond their capacity.


    "It says that all future generations of these forces must follow the contents of the contract. Once someone breaches the contract, the other party will lose all inherited ancestral property, and these ancestral property will belong to the temple."


    The crowd couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Did their ancestors sign such a powerful contract behind their backs?


    But it''s not over.


    Long Tianyu took out another bamboo slip and said, "in addition to these, all the forces here who have relations with the temple now own all the real estate of the temple. Now, you just temporarily rent the land of our temple. Once you quit the temple, all your real estate will be returned to the temple!"


    These two things made those people explode.


    "No way. Even though our ancestors were attached to the temple, they could never sign such a contract. You must have lied!"


    Someone began to deny loudly at the bottom.


    But long Tianyu''s black eyes are cold, as if they will not be infected with temperature because of anyone or anything.


    He saw that those who opposed and spoke fiercely at the bottom opened their thin lips, but their words were like steel knives.


    "Each contract above has your own family emblem. Moreover, these family emblems are only special marks in your ancestral temples. Of course, if someone doesn''t know this mark, it can only show that it is not family orthodoxy, so everything you use now should have been returned to the temple. Or, it should be handed over to the person who recognizes the contract of the temple."


    His voice was sonorous and powerful enough for everyone present to hear it clearly.


    Now those who want to leave are completely flustered.


    What is it that they can settle down?


    In fact, it is land, real estate, power and money.


    It can be said that everyone present, except the Gong family, was not so stable, United and united with the outside world.


    Once there is an opportunity, they can be pulled down in good faith, and their enemies will never ignore this opportunity.


    This strategy can be described as Pearl Heart decision-making, which is very powerful.


    Of course, some people don''t believe in evil. They brag and shout, "that''s the old yellow calendar for many years. Many things in my family are no longer ancestral property. We work hard bit by bit. Why should we give them to you?"


    Long Tianyu''s long eyes turned to each other, He said coldly, "if so, you can only redeem the ancestral property belonging to the temple. And we will choose one or several executors to fully support them to recover the property you sold privately. It is natural to repay the debt. If someone defaults, we must first weigh whether we can accept the attack of my temple!"


    At this moment, those families and forces who just shouted to quit were completely stupid.


    That move just now is to let them fall into civil strife because of the interests of the family. Now this move is to use sufficient bait to force the hostile forces that have long coveted them to fight.


    Internal and external troubles, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos.


    Those people never dreamed that these things would be hidden in the temple, and the new temple Lord was so brave.


    The leader who could keep calm at first has been a little flustered now.


    He incredibly pointed to the young man on the high platform and shouted, "are you not afraid of harming people all over the world if you do this?"


    "People in the world?" Long Tianyu seemed to hear a very funny topic, but his smile was cold


    , it''s cold all over at a glance.


    "Which of the things I do in my temple is not the common people in the world? You broke the order for your own selfish desires, so the common people in the world blame you, not me."


    The man stared at him and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Those who chose to leave the temple have now returned to taste.


    Everyone felt that the temple was unimportant, because it seemed to have no other specific role except being looked up to as a spiritual pillar.


    But what they don''t know is that in fact, the temple is the sea god needle for the whole situation of defending the country.


    The reason why all the great families and forces can live together peacefully for so many years is entirely because of the harmony of the temple.


    The power of the temple is not because he is strong, nor because of the faith of the world.


    But because of its existence, in fact, it is to reconcile the contradictions between these aristocratic families.


    Therefore, when there was an irreconcilable contradiction between them, their first thought was to adjudicate through the temple.


    I don''t know how many times the temple has helped them over the years.


    But now someone wants to cut off the trunk of this big tree.


    Without the trunk, what can branches and leaves do?


    If they want to mess up, he''ll let them mess up enough!


    Long Tianyu looked at the chaos below coldly, and there was no sign of weakness.


    Now those who want to leave the temple feel only panic.


    They are attacked from both sides. They should not only consider their own problems, but also be on guard against sneak attacks by those people at any time.


    On such days, even if they lie on the golden and silver mountains, they will not be secure.


    Those who choose to continue to support the temple have their own thoughts.


    After all, we all made different choices for the sake of interests, but from different perspectives.


    These people will eventually become the ultimate beneficiaries. Once the temple really begins to implement, they will be like a tiger down the mountain.


    At that time, whoever can grab how much will depend on his ability.


    Lin Mengya has been standing quietly beside long Tianyu.


    In fact, after she saw the contents on those bamboo slips, she knew what long Tianyu planned.


    "It''s a good way to do so."


    She knows him best.


    Perhaps some people will say that he is no less than killing a chicken to lay its eggs.


    Even if those properties are taken back, they will eventually be divided up by other forces.


    Moreover, they also lost a relatively stable living space, which is not a good thing for the people of Weiguo.


    In fact, it was also his deliberate decision.


    "Now all the people are scattered, so I might as well make the current situation more chaotic. At least we can fish in troubled waters."


    From the incident of the Deputy Temple Lord, he saw the seriousness of the incident.


    These people below are confused, but some are sober.


    The other side can think of a way to achieve their own goal by controlling the temple by the vice Temple Lord.


    Then the function of the temple is to do more harm than good.


    At least we can''t let the power of the temple cover the sky with one hand as before.


    But at the same time, he could not make the temple too weak, which would be bad for his plan.

 Chapter 2258

    Compared with the success of their side, the people below are confused.


    Some regret, some doubt, some surprise, some ambitious.


    Even the first man who proposed to leave the temple seemed foolish at the moment.


    "How can this work?"


    He thought he had the initiative. Even if he could not completely leave the temple today, he could still get some benefits from it.


    I didn''t expect, but in the twinkling of an eye, he became the target of public criticism.


    The next one stood behind him, supporting his family owner, pulled his sleeve and warned him fiercely: "I can tell you that if this matter is not handled well, those bastards of our family will make trouble. You promised me that if I support you, I will let me sit in the position of this family owner! If this matter is not handled well, I won''t finish with you!"


    The leader is also very upset.


    Long Tianyu and others who felt more resentment and passed on the impact of the matter to him.


    He bit his teeth and now he has to take risks.


    He winked at several people in the crowd. Those people were experts he had spent a lot of effort to get back. They were originally used to prevent the temple dog from jumping over the wall, which was bad for his life.


    But I don''t want to. Today there are such big changes, so I have to use it for other purposes for the time being.


    The men understood what he meant, dispersed and quietly approached the edge of the platform.


    They looked around at the people in the temple. Even if they tried their best, they couldn''t break through each other''s defense.


    Fortunately, looking at the employer should mean destroying those bamboo slips.


    Several people thought and made a gesture to their partner.


    Soon, one of them took out a thunderbolt on his body.


    Although this small one is powerful enough to break a person''s hands and feet.


    Under the cover of the crowd, the man threw it directly at long Tianyu.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya was the first to notice the other party''s intention, so she pushed long Tianyu aside and lay down on the ground.


    With a loud bang, the thunder exploded.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything wrong. Even the voice seemed to be a little far away from herself.


    She looked up carefully, and then she saw that a team had protected herself.


    Long Tianyu, who was outside the human wall, looked at her helplessly, and then slowly climbed up from the ground.


    In fact, he had already prepared, but he didn''t expect his wife''s reaction to be greater. He had always been unprepared for her. Although the thunderbolt was kicked away from him, he was pushed to the ground by his wife.


    "Madam." Long Tianyu patted the dust on his clothes. "If it''s the wedding night, my husband will not refuse you, but it''s outside. Can you bear it a little for the time being?"


    What is this?


    Lin Mengya almost vomited blood with anger.


    She was obviously worried about him, so she chose to protect him at the first time.


    Well, she admitted that she was a little irrational just now.


    So Lin Mengya just glared at him as a warning.


    It''s rare for long Tianyu to tease his wife like this, but he also knows the reason to accept it when it''s good.


    He smiled at his wife and turned around with a cold look on his face.


    "That''s good. You don''t respect the temple first, disobey the temple''s orders later, and now you still want it


    Murder the Lord of the temple. Everybody, did you hear what I said just now? "


    The supporters at the bottom, who had long been eager to try, immediately echoed when they heard the speech.


    "Please tell the Lord!"


    Long Tianyu''s face was heavy, and the smile at the corners of his mouth revealed some cruelty.


    "From now on, these people will be driven out of the temple by me, and all the property they owe to the temple will be recovered by you. No matter who can take back the property of the temple and return it to their own use after signing a new contract in the temple, not a penny in the temple!"


    Suddenly, the supporters cheered.


    This is a large-scale hunting war, and the prey is the disengagers.


    Moreover, this is only aimed at the families or forces of their separatists. Once they seize it, the benefits will belong to them.


    As for the existence of that contract, anyway, they themselves have a contract with the temple. As long as they are not like these disengagers, these things can be passed on to their future generations forever.


    Moreover, the temple Lord and his wife promised that they would never interfere with their own power development.


    Since they chose to support the temple at that time, they tacitly believed in each other''s commitment.


    As a result, this hunting war is the best opportunity for them to expand rapidly.


    Those who left immediately panicked.


    No one here dares to bet that they are not afraid.


    People''s hearts are changeable, not to mention under the temptation of such huge interests.


    Not to mention the external situation, once this matter is passed back, those who always want to replace themselves will immediately find a reason.


    Although they don''t take the temple seriously, it doesn''t mean that everyone thinks so.


    If they are being watched by the enemy outside at this time, they will be in trouble.


    Standing on the high platform, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked coldly at the crowd below.


    This day will come sooner or later. They just pushed the boat along the water and advanced it.


    "Lock up the people and don''t let them out without my order."


    Long Tianyu gave an order.


    In an instant, those guards who had been prepared for a long time rushed out like a tide.


    There is already chaos below.


    Only they here is the last quiet place.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Long Tianyu held her hand and said softly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She has long seen such scenes.


    But every time I see it, I inevitably feel a little melancholy.


    Everyone has his own ambition.


    But some people can''t see through and only think about their one-third of an mu of land, but they don''t know that a greater crisis has enveloped behind them.


    She knew that the reason why long Tianyu would promote the development of this matter was that the challenges they had to face were too heavy.


    We work together and can only get three points of vitality, not to mention these pig teammates.


    So before the real crisis comes, they should try to shrink their power and screen their teammates.


    As for those who are eliminated, if it is long Tianyu, he will not give each other too much living space.


    This is the power of the emperor, which he learned from childhood and has been carrying the responsibility.


    Although long Tianyu''s heart is so soft, even if he has already understood each other''s intention, he still gives them a chance.


    She turned her hand over and held each other''s hand tightly.


    If this world is his debt, then I will never watch him walk alone.


    Long Tianyu noticed her mind and couldn''t help feeling soft.


    Thanks to her, she never gives up and depends on life and death.


    The scuffle lasted for some time.


    The final result was that most of them were either injured or caught by long Tianyu''s people, except that the leader fought with a few people to escape from heaven.


    The death toll is small, and almost all of them are accidental injuries.


    Long Tianyu personally took a look at the arrested people.


    These people have lost their leader and experienced some torture. Obviously, they have lost their original strength.


    After seeing him, he kowtowed and begged him to spare his life.


    For this part of the people, long Tianyu''s solution is also simple and rough.


    "Send a letter to the people behind them and tell them to give me the property that appears in the temple immediately, or I will cut them first!"


    The coldness in long Tianyu''s words was enough to make those people tremble.


    In any case, they could not imagine that the Lord of the temple, who had always been sacred like the flower of kaolin, would be even more ferocious than the bandits they had seen.


    But they forgot that it was themselves who angered the lion.


    Although the ceremony was not carried out in accordance with the normal procedures, their positions had been officially determined.


    Although their brothers are not willing, they are not idle.


    In fact, the biggest beneficiaries of this storm are not those families who want to hunt other families, but their palace families.


    Now with the protection of the temple and the goodwill of the palace family for those family free clinics a while ago, it can be said that the status of the palace family has been detached in the whole Wei country.


    No matter how worried these people are, in fact, they ignore the most basic problem.


    The temple can take away their property, but the temple cannot take away the people who support them.


    But for thousands of years, the arrogant attitude of these forces has rarely made them see who they really should unite with.


    The temple did a great job on this.


    The reason why long Tianyu is not afraid of their counterattack is that in the hearts of the people, the temple is a sacred and glorious place.


    Especially in this epidemic, the palace medical team under the banner of the temple stood up at the critical moment.


    Compared with those families and forces that rule over them regardless of their life and death, the palace family and the temple are the same existence as living bodhisattvas.


    So if they master the people''s will in this game, they will win ahead of time.


    After a busy day, even Lin Mengya, an idle man, has no feet on the ground.


    She knew that the lady of the temple Lord was not just an idle job.


    But in the past, because there was no temple Lord''s wife, the things that should have been done by her were either put on hold or taken over by others.


    The vice Lord of Qin led her to a palace.


    Looking at the bookshelves more than ten meters high around, Lin Mengya only felt dizzy.


    "Vice Lord Qin, what do you mean?"


    She looked a little pale and always felt as if she had been fooled.


    But the vice hall leader of Qin always smiles at her. The so-called person who reaches out and doesn''t hit the smiling face. In addition, the other party is his own elder and protects her and long Tianyu everywhere.


    Lin Mengya had to pretend that she didn''t see the schadenfreude hidden in the eyes of the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin.

 Chapter 2259

    "Madam misunderstood. Don''t be nervous first."


    But the more respectful the other party''s attitude is, the more bottomless Lin Mengya''s heart is.


    She is also a leader in the world of entrapment. She really has no bottom in her heart with this familiar tone and attitude.


    "You have something to say, but I have one thing to say first. If it''s something I can''t do, I can only disappoint you."


    She must have a word in advance, otherwise she will definitely be killed by the old master.


    However, after listening to her words, deputy hall Lord Qin said calmly: "madam, rest assured, here are ordinary affairs, which will never embarrass you. Besides, the hall Lord also ordered us not to let you work too hard."


    Is it?


    But Lin Mengya expressed doubt.


    That''s what she used to say when she fucked others.


    Facts have proved that some lessons are absolutely true.


    When she sat on the seat symbolizing the wife of the temple Lord, the Deputy Temple Lord Qin immediately called the people forward to salute.


    "The deputy hall Lord Qin Luzhi has seen the hall Lord''s wife."


    Lin mengarden was a little restless.


    Everyone is an old acquaintance, but since Vice hall Lord Qin attaches so much importance to him.


    There must be fraud!


    Sure enough, after the ceremony led by the vice hall Lord Qin, He smiled and said to the crowd, "before the temple Lord''s wife didn''t return, I did a lot of things for her. Over the years, I worked hard and deserved the kindness of the former Temple Lord. Now I''m old and frail, and I''ve been more than willing but not enough. I will hand over the internal affairs of the temple to the temple Lord''s wife in the future. You should work together to help the temple Lord''s wife in the future."


    "Yes, please follow the instructions of the vice Temple Lord."


    Lin Mengya make complaints about it.


    Who pulled everyone to decorate the venue all night last night?


    All the young people had dark circles under their eyes this morning, but the old man was still in high spirits and was not tired at all.


    what? The heart has spare strength and is insufficient. It is clear that one is old and strong, and one is the top three!


    However, after seeing the former Temple master of her Keng father, she also understood the thoughts of these old people.


    I''ve worked hard all my life. Who doesn''t want to be lazy when I''m old?


    Sure enough, after explaining everything, the deputy hall Lord Qin turned and walked to her.


    "Madam, I''ll leave it to you in the future."


    Mei Mengya originally wanted to continue to joke with vice hall Lord Qin, but she saw the reluctance and dignity in his eyes.


    Yes, he worked all his life for the temple.


    People like Qin''s deputy hall leader and the former hall leader''s master have sacrificed and struggled for the responsibility on their shoulders all their life.


    Such a person deserves her respect.


    "Don''t worry, deputy hall Lord. I will try my best to arrange everything here."


    No one will ever come to the meeting.


    She even chose to bear it with long Tianyu, and she would learn it with her heart.


    "Well, well, I knew you could do it."


    After receiving her promise, vice hall Lord Qin also looked pleased.


    "After I''ve been helping you for a while, I''ll go to the front hall Lord to provide for the elderly at the palace. Madam, can you welcome me?"


    Vice Temple Lord Qin looked at her with love in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya immediately nodded and solemnly promised, "you can rest assured that our family is open to you at any time. There are not only my ancestors but also two babies at home. I beg you to go there


    I can''t ask for a good thing. "


    Vice hall Lord Qin smiled and nodded.


    "Then you''re welcome. Somebody, bring the housekeeping papers you''ve accumulated these days."


    Lin Mengya''s legs trembled as she looked at the document that was half a person tall.


    "Can I escape now?"


    With her hands on the table, she must be ready to slip away anytime, anywhere.


    But I didn''t want vice hall Lord Qin to just look at her with a smile, "Oh, if I fight my old bone, I can endure for a few more years. I often have some pain. Who makes me old and useless?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt guilty.


    She''s an old man, and she''s still working hard here.


    Suddenly, the desire to slip away was gone.


    The vice hall leader of Qin smiled behind her back.


    No wonder the former Temple Lord liked to tease his disciples, not to mention it was very interesting.


    From the second day of marriage, Lin Mengya took the initiative to bear the burden of the Lord''s wife.


    Of course, long Tianyu is not idle.


    Their wedding night was a busy one.


    Long Tianyu didn''t come back until dawn. He took a nap with her and went out again.


    Under the supervision and education of vice Temple Lord Qin, she gradually understood some of the past of the temple.


    Turning to the history of the temple, in fact, the status of the temple was not as detached as it is now a hundred years ago.


    It is not so much a place of pilgrimage as a place of adjudication to deal with disputes in the world.


    Even the so-called conversion of the royal family needs the temple to decide.


    But a great event happened a hundred years ago, which made the temple lose such power.


    What the hell is this? There is no record of all the history of the temple.


    Just one word, the original Temple Lord voluntarily gave up this right.


    And all the temple owners who inherit the temple must not turn back.


    That''s strange.


    You should know that the temple at that time could call wind and rain and do everything. Even if that person felt that the power of the temple was too great, he should not give up this most important power.


    But these things have been buried in the dust of history with the wind.


    Vice Temple Lord Qin explained these to her in the hope that she could fully understand the role of the temple in defending the country.


    In the next few days, vice Lord Qin told her some of the responsibilities of the Lord''s wife.


    Different from the relationship between the emperor and the empress, the wife of the Lord of the temple is not only a foil for managing the internal affairs of the temple or dealing with the affairs of women in the temple.


    On the contrary, the wife of the temple Lord has great power in the temple. Even if the judgment of the temple Lord is wrong, the wife of the temple Lord can veto the decision of the temple Lord.


    Therefore, this is also the reason why the temple lords of all dynasties would rather endure loneliness than marry the wife of the temple Lord easily.


    In addition to the fool like long Tianyu, who wants to hold everything in front of her, who will choose to give half of his original supreme power to others?


    Lin Mengya knew he would do this, but before that, long Tianyu didn''t say anything.


    I couldn''t help worrying about that fool a little more.


    He always does this, quietly making some moves that make him feel very kind.


    "Madam, just remember that you are the most noble woman in the whole Wei country."


    After explaining this period of history, the vice Lord of Qin didn''t know


    Somehow, I said this to her.


    She didn''t understand until a few days later, when the news came that emperor Zun and empress Zun came to visit.


    Originally, Emperor Zun and empress Zun could not easily leave Longdu.


    It happened that the new temple Lord took over, and things outside were in a mess.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun, as the highest rulers of the state of Wei in terms of name, come to the temple.


    For how to receive them, long Tianyu has fully handed over the matter to Lin Mengya.


    With the help of vice hall master Qin, nothing can go wrong.


    Fortunately, the original rules of the temple have been arranged in every detail.


    However, because of long Tianyu''s status as a "Prince", the people working under him still found the deputy hall Lord Qin.


    "Madam, the people below want to know how we should entertain the emperor and empress this visit."


    Now the deputy hall Lord Qin has handed over most of the things to her, so such things should also be decided by her.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya said, "everything can be done according to the rules of the temple."


    The deputy hall Lord Qin hesitated and then asked in a low voice, "but anyway, they are the uncle and aunt of the hall Lord..."


    So the people below are not sure.


    After all, this is the first time.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and continued to stick to her ideas.


    First, now long Tianyu''s identity is the Lord of the temple. In some ways, he goes beyond the emperor, or at least keeps pace. If long Tianyi is too respectful to each other because of their kinship, his position as the Lord of the temple will be one floor lower than that of emperor Zun.


    Said that for the current long Tianyu, it is not a good thing.


    Second, she has no good feelings for the emperor and empress.


    Although they handed the most important crown prince to long Tianyu, there was no way.


    From the time they threatened long Tianyu to break off relations with him with the name of the prince, he had no idea about this relative.


    And they didn''t help before.


    According to Yu''s temper, if emperor Zun is sincere to him, he will send a message to himself when he knows that emperor Zun and empress Zun are coming to visit.


    But now even if he didn''t mention it when he came back in the evening, it means that in his opinion, it''s just a trivial matter.


    Since it''s a small matter, there''s no need to make an exception.


    After receiving her orders, the temple began to prepare.


    Facts have proved that Lin Mengya''s guess is indeed the most accurate.


    On the day when empress Huang Zun came late to congratulate them, long Tianyu not only didn''t have a special expression to them, but on the grounds of busy affairs, she was not allowed to receive them in person.


    Lin Mengya has always believed in her man''s words.


    Therefore, although she had no big deal that day, she still sat on the throne of the Lord''s wife.


    Cairu, her confidant, secretly looked at the situation in front of her.


    "How?"


    In the evening, when Cairu came back, she couldn''t wait to inquire about the news.


    It''s not that Huang Zun and Hou Zun are afraid to blame, but that she is really busy this day. She can''t help but want to listen to gossip to entertain herself.


    Cairu curled her lips, disdaining her eyes.


    "Your Highness was right not to let you go. You didn''t see the complacency of the emperor and the empress."


    "What do you say?"

 Chapter 2260

    Cairu is a good storyteller, especially this kind of gossip.


    "Emperor Zun and empress Zun thought they were the elders of you and the hall Lord, so they looked terrible when they saw you two didn''t meet. After seeing the deputy hall Lord Qin, they also pointed out sang and scolded you two. What a powerful person the deputy hall Lord Qin is, so they sent them away."


    In fact, as the emperor and empress, the vice hall Lord of Qin met them personally, which has given them enough face.


    However, some people just can''t put their position right.


    Perhaps in terms of blood relationship, long Tianyu is indeed the younger generation of the two of them.


    This does not mean that the temple will be their family''s speech hall from now on.


    This time, long Tianyu used normal specifications, not even how grand, but set a very good example in front of everyone.


    On the contrary, the two people were so publicized that they clearly didn''t think about him at all.


    Family affection or something can''t stand the test in front of rights.


    "Now where did the Lord Qin place them?" She asked casually.


    "It''s the guest room on the seventh floor you ordered before."


    Cairu did it herself. Naturally, she knew it.


    She nodded. Normally, there are only some guests who are VIP level for the temple.


    But he didn''t want to. Even if he had considered the inner face, he still couldn''t stop some people''s greed.


    "Call your Lord and madam here at once! At least my majesty and empress are also the emperor and Empress of thousands of people. How can they live in such a shabby place?"


    Empress Zun''s confidant, dissatisfied, scolded some saints who were responsible for receiving.


    These people were newly promoted by long Tianyu, so they were also in the past, and some were not very important.


    Therefore, they didn''t have much experience in dealing with events, so they had to run to Lin Mengya''s palace for instructions.


    Just after listening to Cairu''s broadcast, the trouble itself found her.


    After Lin Mengya asked about the details, a sneer appeared on her face.


    It seems that her kindness is not appreciated by the other party.


    Since giving face is shameless, she won''t have to be used to each other anymore.


    "I told him to live if you want, and go out if you don''t." She said with a cold face.


    But the saint in charge of running errands was embarrassed.


    After all, the lady can say this, but he can''t.


    Lin Mengya also understood his difficulties. After thinking about it, she took Bai Su and Cai Ru and prepared to meet the two people in person.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun have been doing well for many years. There are still some skills to Nourish Qi.


    When she arrived, Emperor Zun and empress Zun had scolded their own people.


    On the surface, Kung Fu is impeccable, but the meaning can be seen by the presence of a little brain.


    "Here you are, madam!"


    The head Saint steward saw her like a savior.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, indicating that everyone should not panic.


    Inside, empress Zun Mingming heard the news of his arrival, but did not come out to meet him.


    She curled her lips and sneered.


    Indeed, in terms of seniority, she is a junior. She should go to visit the two first.


    Cairu went to report it herself.


    "Please tell your Majesty the emperor and empress the empress that the wife of the Lord of our temple is coming."


    Originally, the position between them was equal. Cairu said so without slighting.


    But the leading female official snorted coldly.


    "It''s really unruly. Can you see your majesty and empress if you want to enter?"


    It seems that the sudden change of identity between long Tianyu and her didn''t make everyone adapt.


    At least in the hearts of the two in the room, they are still the two young people who can be controlled by them.


    Cairu is very comfortable in dealing with this situation.


    Picking her eyebrows, Cairu deliberately said, "I see. It''s really unfortunate that my wife came. Since it''s inconvenient for you two, we won''t disturb you. It''s just that my wife is busy. Maybe we can find time to meet you in the future."


    The female officer who said these words turned blue and white.


    Cairu didn''t care about her, just glanced at her, turned to Lin Mengya and said, "madam, let''s go."


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly, with some regret on her face.


    "It seems that you really don''t have time, just."


    She said she was going to take someone away.


    The people inside were worried immediately. They wanted to play a show of authority in front of the two younger generation and give them a downfall.


    Who would have thought that the other party would not eat them at all.


    "Wait!"


    The people inside finally opened their mouth.


    Lin Mengya turned and saw the empress with a forced smile on her face.


    "Today''s young people are really impatient. Our palace only reacted a little late with your majesty. Why did you leave?"


    Lin Mengya has heard the other party''s address to herself, which is still the kind of elder to younger.


    However, for the sake of so-called relatives'' face, she didn''t care about it.


    With a smile, Lin Mengya said with emotion, "it''s really busy in the temple. I don''t know how the empress is resting in my temple?"


    Who won''t play official?


    What''s more, the empress in front of her not only wanted to break up their husband and wife, but also tried to pour dirty water on her men and women.


    If everyone is not a person with some status, she really doesn''t want to talk to each other.


    There is a kind of person who neither wants to beat him nor scold him, but thinks he is disgusting.


    The Lord in front of us is one of them.


    Hou Zun still maintained his elegant appearance, but Lin Mengya was surprised by the calculation and jealousy in his eyebrows.


    In fact, she can understand why Hou Zun has been unable to see her and long Tianyu.


    To put it bluntly, it is because her later child lost the possibility of inheriting the position of emperor.


    Over the years, the former crown prince''s role is to become a puppet and occupy this position for long Tianyu.


    But in fact, long Tianyu was forced to be helpless.


    He was not the one who calculated the empress. This hatred came reluctantly.


    Now long Tianyu has not only won the throne of Prince, but also inherited the throne of saint.


    This made the hatred in houzun''s heart become a shadow that can block out the sky and the sun.


    All this should belong to her children, but it was stolen by the two people in front of her!


    Therefore, in houzun''s heart, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are her biggest enemies in her life.


    "It''s not the first time for me to come to the temple. My son is also an apprentice of the front Temple Lord. On that day, his Highness the holy master liked my son most, if it weren''t for my son''s soft body


    Weak, the position of the Lord of the temple may fall on someone''s head. "


    Once upon a time, Lin Mengya had seen Hou Zun several times and had never seen her show such emotion.


    Obviously, the smooth succession of long Tianyu has really stimulated the empress.


    But she is also very helpless. These things are to catch up with the ducks on the shelf. She and long Tianyu just push the boat with the current.


    So in the face of empress Zun''s provocation, she chose to avoid it.


    "Empress Hou Zun has worked hard all the way and should have a good rest. If you are dissatisfied with anything, you can mention it. But the temple has just experienced a major turmoil, and some aspects may be lacking. Please understand."


    Houzun thought Lin Mengya would choose to contradict herself. Unexpectedly, she not only didn''t accept the move, but also was polite and considerate.


    If she entangles herself again, she will become narrow-minded.


    "There''s nothing unsuitable. Besides, we''re not here for sightseeing."


    Lin Mengya heard the unfinished meaning in her words.


    He looked inside quietly, afraid that the real intention was still behind.


    She thought for a moment and said, "I can''t decide many things alone. I might as well wait a little every year. The hall Lord is busy dealing with the affairs in the hall. I''m afraid I can''t find time to entertain you for a while and a half."


    Hou Zun sneered at her refusal.


    "Temple Lord? Yes, his name is not correct and his words are not smooth. It''s time to clean up the dissidents. Otherwise, he won''t be able to sit in the position of temple Lord!"


    From just now on, Lin Mengya has already heard the smell of gunpowder in Hou Zun''s words.


    She has just been courteous to the other party, but the other party doesn''t know how to cherish it, so don''t blame her.


    His face sank, Lin Mengya said impolitely: "It''s fair to say that no one has the right to question except the master of our temple Lord. Empress empress, you should know that you should perform your own duties in some things over the years when you are in charge of the temple. It''s not a good thing to meddle in others'' affairs. What''s more, our temple Lord has a bad temper. If he hears these words, he may be unhappy. The Deputy Temple Lord who was removed because of force is an example ¡£¡±


    Hou Zun couldn''t hear the murder hidden in her words.


    Some people are like this. When you are polite to her, she chooses to play rogue with you.


    Lin Mengya thinks she is not a good tempered person, so she has no pressure when threatening.


    "Well, today''s young people are courageous. Anyway, this temple is also the elder of the temple Lord. Isn''t the temple Lord afraid of being laughed at by people all over the world if he neglects his elders so much?"


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and felt that the rear statue in front of her was probably really old.


    It''s a pity that she can use the pressure of seniority.


    "According to your age, you are indeed an elder. But for thousands of years since the establishment of the temple, only the holy master of the temple has been the real supreme. If everyone is like you, does the temple still have a little dignity?"


    She said that, no matter how ugly Hou Zun''s face was, she turned and said, "you are good to serve you two, but you can''t forget the rules of my temple. Since you enter my temple, you should act according to the rules of my temple. No one can surpass it. Do you understand?"


    Her words were plainly told to empress Zun.


    The latter hate gnash their teeth but have no way.


    Along the way, they found that although the temple had just experienced a twists and turns.


    But the two young people in front of them have completely mastered the temple.


    Thinking about the news from the spy, Hou Zun couldn''t help feeling a little frightened.


    Is it true that, as they said, these two men forcibly seized the power of the temple with an iron and blood policy?

 Chapter 2261

    When she came back from houzun, Lin Mengya was not idle.


    She can probably guess the intentions of emperor Zun and empress Zun.


    But she couldn''t figure out why the two people, who had always been secretive about Temple affairs, were so bold.


    It happened that long Tianyu seldom came back early after dealing with the matter at hand.


    He felt a little wronged in his heart.


    Obviously, he wanted to give her a grand wedding. Unexpectedly, it became a storm. The wedding night that he expected most was spent in a busy way.


    And in the next few days, he didn''t have time to talk to his new wife.


    Although they did not pay attention to these secular rituals, they still felt a little regret for him.


    They were married twice, but none of them went well.


    Does he have to wait for the third time to realize this wish?


    Thinking about long Tianyu so much, she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    But when he saw that his beloved was waiting in the room, his depression dissipated.


    Holding his beloved woman from behind, he said in her ear, "madam, it''s hard for you."


    His tone was somewhat apologetic.


    Knowing that his wife is willing to share weal and woe with him, he just feels sorry.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and pulled the man over.


    He already had some red blood in his eyes.


    Obviously, long Tianyu didn''t sleep well these days.


    "It''s all right tonight?" She asked with concern.


    Long Tianyu shook his head with a smile on his lips.


    "All things have come to an end for the time being, madam. Why don''t we make up for the wedding night today?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    "Where is such a good thing? The two who came from Longdu are fierce. Have you figured out how to deal with it?"


    Referring to those two people, long Tianyu couldn''t help showing a touch of disgust on his face.


    He has seen many greedy people, but none of them is as bad as the two of them.


    "Whatever they do, I can''t let them take any advantage anyway."


    In fact, as early as when Emperor Zun and empress Zun left, he received the news.


    But then he gave them one last chance.


    He sent someone to pass the news. As long as they stay in Longdu honestly, he will ensure that their power will not be interfered by anyone.


    It''s a pity that people don''t have enough snakes to swallow elephants. Instead, his pains have become an excuse for each other''s greed.


    In this case, we can''t blame him for being cruel.


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    She didn''t know that long Tianyu was not as ruthless as he appeared.


    Moreover, at the beginning, his Majesty was kind of sincere to him. Otherwise, I was afraid that the emperor and the empress would have no chance to come to the temple.


    "They really underestimate you."


    From the beginning, Lin Mengya knew that emperor Zun was a person who didn''t use his pole in order to ensure his position.


    What he fears most is that the other three royal families will take their place.


    Now long Tianyu has become the Lord of the temple, and the emperor has a mind that he shouldn''t have, trying to use the power of the temple to ensure the stability of his imperial power.


    He even wanted to go further and separate the imperial power from the temple.


    In this way, the emperor was no longer under the control of the temple.


    And in status


    , the emperor and the saint can also be on an equal footing.


    But in this way, the status of the holy one will decline rapidly.


    In short, the emperor wanted to be the real master of the country.


    However, he did not see that the power of the state of Wei was so complex. Once the emperor really separated from the temple, he would lose the last layer of guarantee. The state of Wei would be in chaos and the imperial power would face greater challenges.


    As far as the emperor''s power is concerned, he can''t hold this position at all.


    So he focused on the power of the temple.


    He wanted to use the power of long Tianyu to make the temple bow to himself.


    In this way, he can achieve the goal of dominating and defending the country.


    "Oh, my so-called father and his brother are really connected by blood."


    When long Tianyu said this, his tone was full of sarcasm.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say, so she had to hug his waist silently.


    "At least we have seen through their purpose now, and they have no ability to threaten us to do anything. In the future, our affairs will be controlled by ourselves. They are just clowns."


    She knew that long Tianyu had always had a heart knot.


    At first, they separated several times because of their lack of ability.


    Whether she or long Tianyu, in fact, they all have some shadow over these things.


    The feeling of being forced to leave their hometown and deviate from their loved ones is too bad.


    The reason why they strive to expand their power is that they hope to control their destiny in their own hands one day.


    And now the practice of houzun and huangzun just reminds long Tianyu of that helpless past.


    Also touched his scales.


    "I won''t let you leave me again."


    Long Tianyu held his beloved tightly.


    Lin Mengya hugged him quietly.


    The thick affection between the two people, which could hardly bloom, soon expelled all the haze in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "Madam, the happiest thing in my life is that I married you that day."


    But Lin Mengya threw her lips and said, "you''re okay to say that if I hadn''t been blessed, you would have been a widower!"


    Long Tianyu finally laughed.


    The low voice made Lin Mengya''s ears itch.


    "God treated me well."


    The atmosphere between the two is just right. If you don''t do something, I''m really sorry for the deep affection.


    Then the next day, Lin Mengya bared her teeth and ordered Cairu and Bai Su to guard against the damn man tonight!


    Damn it, how long have you been hungry? I almost ate her alive last night!


    However, compared with Lin Mengya''s backache, long Tianyu has a refreshing face.


    At the thought of his wife, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    A while ago, the two babies shouted to let him bring back a sister.


    Now it seems that he can work hard with his wife.


    Originally, Lin Mengya wanted to make up for sleep during the day.


    However, some people just can''t see her stop.


    "Lord, the emperor asked to see the Lord." Cairu replied.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her almost scrapped waist, gnashing her teeth and said, "if you want to see the temple Lord, go see it yourself. What do you say to me?"


    The two unmarried girls didn''t understand her pain at all. Cairu just explained: "the emperor asked for it long ago, but the hall Lord refused to see it,


    So he should want you to help find out. "


    "If you don''t go, you won''t go!"


    Lin Mengya desperately refused.


    She can''t control herself now. If she goes to see that bastard now, she''ll beat him up.


    But complaints are complaints, and business still needs to be done.


    Lin Mengya tidied herself up a little and took Cairu and Bai Su to the front hall.


    In fact, long Tianyu has a lot of work to do when he suddenly takes over such a large temple.


    Far from it, the bamboo slips he moved out to stir up the muddy water are a big problem.


    Although he has previously announced that as long as the supporters'' families go to get the accounts back, the benefits can be left for themselves.


    However, if this thing is not done well, it is easy to cause contradictions among supporters.


    Therefore, both the difficulty of recovery and the size of benefits should be determined by their own efforts.


    Moreover, the temple can not really make no profit in it, but how to seize food from the tiger''s mouth and let those people use it for themselves is a difficult problem.


    These things are not too difficult for long Tianyu.


    I''m afraid all the contents he has learned in the past 20 years or so are prepared for today.


    Lin Mengya stood quietly outside the hall and watched the people coming and going leave in a hurry with long Tianyu''s order. She couldn''t help but have more admiration for her man.


    Although he has all kinds of stupid and cute looks in front of her, it is undeniable that long Tianyu is a very excellent man.


    Not only the face looks good, but also the ability is outstanding.


    She could not help but feel some secret pride.


    Is this man good? Her!


    Baili Wuchen, who helped long Tianyu deal with affairs, saw the lady waiting outside the hall at once.


    Those of them who work near long Tianyu know how important this lady occupies in the heart of her master.


    Immediately trotted to meet him.


    "Madam, are you looking for the temple Lord? He''s inside now."


    Lin Mengya nodded and said softly, "I know. Are you still busy now? I want to go in and find him."


    How dare you say you are busy? If you leave suddenly, I''m afraid the one inside will eat him.


    "Busy is a little busy, but the temple Lord should be able to spare some time."


    A hundred miles without dust is a wise man.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya probably had a number in her heart.


    "Well, I''ll go in and see him. It''s been hard for you these days."


    Although there was a little friction between her and bailiwashi in the past, they have long cleared up their grievances, whether it is bailiwashi''s own ability or the teacher''s relationship.


    Followed by a hundred miles of dust-free into the hall, the atmosphere inside was tight, and there was a scolding sound from time to time.


    "Shall I teach you these things myself?"


    The man''s cold tone was full of bright discontent. No one at the bottom dared to look up at him.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man and his aura was fully open. Although his back waist was still aching, he couldn''t help looking more.


    It is said that men at work are the most handsome, but how can this one in her family be so handsome that her heart and liver tremble?


    Long Tianyu had just finished scolding his subordinates when he saw his sweetheart coming slowly.


    The cold ice on his face disintegrated in an instant, regardless of his so-called cold faced evil spirit image in front of his subordinates.


    Got up and walked quickly in front of her.

 Chapter 2262

    "Come all the way, why are you here? Somebody, bring a soft and comfortable chair."


    In the face of her man''s considerate service, Lin Mengya turned a blind eye.


    "It won''t take a quarter of an hour to walk here from me. You give me almost a little. Don''t exaggerate!"


    She really took it.


    I''m not made of tofu. Can I break it in two more steps?


    But long Tianyu didn''t mind her being ungrateful. Instead, he helped her to the chair himself.


    I don''t care about the faces of my subordinates. They seem to be surprised like seeing a ghost.


    The great lady is the biggest.


    This is the big baby he finally married back. What others like to think is not important as long as his wife is happy.


    "I''m not considerate, madam. Does my waist still hurt?"


    This is definitely intentional!


    Lin Mengya gave him a cruel eye knife because others couldn''t see it.


    "If you dare to mention it again, go out to sleep at night!" She gnashed her teeth at the warning.


    Long Tianyu nodded immediately and promised with a smile that he would never do it again.


    Looking at this guy in a good mood, Lin Mengya couldn''t breathe out even if she was angry.


    This fool!


    "Have I come here without affecting your business?"


    She wanted to wait until long Tianyu was free, but she refused.


    Long Tianyu immediately shook his head, smiled and said, "madam, I just want to have a rest."


    Looking back, he yelled impatiently at his subordinates: "get out of here! You can''t do this little thing well. What use do I want you to have?"


    Several people slip faster than loach.


    But they understand a truth.


    The volcano in front of us can only be extinguished by their wife. In the future, we''d better please your wife. Maybe we can save lives at the critical moment!


    As everyone knows, Lin Mengya, who has become the first flattering target of long Tianyu''s men, glanced at the documents piled on his case and couldn''t help asking painfully, "what''s the matter that you have to be so anxious?"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t want to bother her with these trivial things.


    So he just said carelessly, "it''s just some old cases."


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment and asked carefully, "is it convenient for you to tell me?"


    "What''s inconvenient?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and scraped her nose, then handed her some documents she was dealing with.


    Lin Mengya read it at a glance, but she couldn''t help wondering.


    "These are old cases that have been overstocked for decades. Do you notice anything wrong with these?"


    Of course, ordinary things will not be brought to the temple, so these things are cases that the people below can''t handle or explain.


    She took a look, and the document in her hand said that so and so family disappeared out of thin air overnight.


    But strangely, these things did not cause much trouble in the outside world.


    "You doubt..."


    Long Tianyu could understand the unfinished meaning in her words.


    "In the past, I thought our biggest enemy was Xiancheng, but now I have a strange feeling that Xiancheng or us may have been used."


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "so


    , you feel the same way. "


    Many things can be said to be done by Xiancheng, but there are also many things she can''t get a reasonable answer so far.


    Including the woman in white who suddenly appeared.


    She can be sure that the other party is not from Xiancheng.


    Because the purpose of Xiancheng is very clear, they just want to occupy the land and turn these people into their captive slaves.


    In that case, her relationship with long Tianyu has no conflict with the purpose of Xiancheng.


    Even Xiancheng can take advantage of this marriage to make them lose the support of most of their families.


    But strangely, there was no movement in Xiancheng. On the contrary, those ancient tribes and some forces she had never heard of before jumped out to prevent them from getting married.


    This made her guess that there might be a powerful force eyeing them in addition to the immortal city.


    Lin Mengya has a hunch that these people are likely to be the culprits to promote the development of everything.


    "If that''s true, I must find out those who hide behind the scenes!"


    With the pride of long Tianyu, being played like a fool has already violated his bottom line.


    Lin Mengya sighed leisurely. Maybe they are really good things.


    She just wants to live an ordinary life with long Tianyu.


    But I don''t want the plot that has been deposited for many years to attack them again and again.


    However, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. She believes that this day will never be too late.


    Their guesses coincided, and they didn''t intend to tell others about it for the time being.


    Moreover, if such a force really exists, their preparation is still far from enough.


    Moreover, some urgent problems have not been solved.


    Lin Mengya didn''t delay him much. Under her repeated insistence, long Tianyu continued to deal with the matter at hand.


    She didn''t interrupt rashly, but chose to sit quietly in her position and watch her man give orders.


    Different from the stupid and cute appearance deliberately exposed in front of her, he is cold, arrogant and overbearing in the face of his subordinates. He is an ordinary human emperor, and he is by no means his opponent.


    Lin Mengya drank her own tea, but the smile around her mouth was deepening.


    This is her man, unparalleled in the world!


    Long Tianyu looked back at her from time to time, and then continued to deal with his own affairs.


    Originally, the atmosphere was good, but someone always came out to spoil the scenery.


    A hundred miles without dust came in with a helpless hurry.


    "Lord, your majesty has repeatedly asked to see you."


    They are not unable to stop, but the emperor''s sensitive identity. Once they do something too much, it will damage long Tianyu''s reputation.


    Long Tianyu looked up at him and provoked a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Since they are in such a hurry, I''ll see you."


    Turned and saw her.


    "Is madam interested in seeing them?"


    Lin Mengya thought about it and finally decided to go with her man.


    She was not afraid of being bullied by her own men, but wanted to see how low people''s shamelessness could reach.


    Because of the identity of the two sides, this meeting seems very formal.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya are dressed in white clothes. They are elegant, just like a pair of patients.


    Compared with the emperor and the empress, although they are also noble, they lack the natural and unrestrained dignity of that pair of men and women.


    To be specific, it''s like the monarch of fan Kingdom making a pilgrimage. Although they are all successors, it''s not the same thing at all.


    The Palace used to receive guests was decorated with elegance and solemnity. The two sat on the throne and looked condescending, which made the emperor and the empress feel very uncomfortable.


    In terms of seniority, they are both their younger generation.


    But now they are riding on their own heads, which is absolutely unacceptable to the always ambitious couple.


    So after seeing them, they didn''t choose to salute, even among their peers.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are not people to care about, so they should not see the anger in their eyes.


    As the hostess, after serving tea, Lin Mengya took the initiative to ask, "I don''t know you two, what''s important to come to the temple this time?"


    She was so straightforward. After the empress and the emperor looked at each other, the former said with some displeasure: "we''re here to tell you that from now on, the royal family will no longer be controlled by the temple."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes shrunk when he heard the speech.


    "It''s not your has the final say."


    His attitude is not good.


    But in a word, the smell of gunpowder filled the whole hall.


    Emperor Zun gave him a deep look.


    "Xi''er, I know it''s not easy for you. But don''t forget that although you are the Lord of the temple, you are also a descendant of the Murong family. Now there is an opportunity to pass on the throne of the Murong family for generations. Don''t be confused. We are a family with bones and tendons. And although the throne can''t be passed on to you, it can be passed on to your children , we didn''t do this for you? "


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t laugh.


    Is it easy for the emperor to fool them when they are children?


    Emperor Zun is really a good abacus!


    Not only should long Tianyu resist the pressure and lower his identity to separate the royal family, but also let him give his children to them as a chip to threaten himself.


    How can there be such a good business with a huge profit in the world?


    Before she could speak, long Tianyu sneered.


    "I can''t do it. Is there anyone else who can advise my children?"


    The chill in his tone was already warning the two delusional people.


    Unfortunately, since greed has become a desire, those people have lost their most basic vigilance.


    The emperor''s face sank immediately.


    "What are you talking about? Have you forgotten what uncle Huang has done to you?"


    Seeing that his face became more and more ugly, the emperor couldn''t help suppressing his anger and playing emotion cards for him.


    "I know it''s really embarrassing for you to do so. But Xi''er, you know, all of us Murong family live for this day.


    Think about it. Now that you are the Lord of the temple, you are naturally one of the most noble people in the world, but your descendants can''t regain this glory. At that time, we will still be governed by the temple.


    Aren''t you afraid that the enemies you offend in office will be bad for your children? "


    These words were high sounding, but Lin Mengya only heard two words - power desire.


    What is it for the glory of Murong family that emperor Zun wants to be the real master of the kingdom of Wei?


    Long Tianyu was not a talkative person. Emperor Zun was not afraid of death. He threatened their children again and again.

 Chapter 2263

    So some people die by themselves and can''t blame others.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two shameless guys and said in a cold voice.


    "I respect you both for your elders, so I didn''t say anything too ugly. But now it seems that you should pretend to be confused. In that case, I have nothing to avoid.


    What? It''s a big joke for our future generations.


    Not to mention that our children simply don''t like this so-called honor, that is, they are interested in it. Can you stop it? "


    Lin Mengya''s remark was very impolite, and the two in front of him immediately changed their faces.


    "What do you mean? Do you want..."


    "What do I mean? Don''t you two understand?" Lin Mengya interrupted Hou Zun.


    "Now the royal family is just an empty shelf. In terms of financial resources, you can''t compare with our palace family. You can''t compare with my husband in terms of power. The world is supreme.


    However, because we still have some relatives, we allow you to have wishful thinking here, but we don''t want you two to really take chicken feathers as an arrow.


    If you think the throne in Longdu is hot, we don''t mind helping you find a good home! "


    Her attitude was so tough that the emperor and his wife could hardly answer back.


    Empress Zun thought she was a noble person. In the past, it was those ladies who gathered around her to please her. Where have you heard such sharp words.


    Hou Zun thought it was a great humiliation to her.


    He couldn''t help raising his voice and almost screamed, "what do you think you are, dare you speak to this palace like this?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t care at all. She just glanced at her and hit back calmly.


    "You''d better see clearly first. Whose territory are you running wild now!"


    "Enough!"


    The emperor, who had no face, now hated them both to the extreme.


    He interrupted the quarrel between the two women and stared at long Tianyu.


    "I only ask you one last question, do you agree or not?"


    Long Tianyu''s answer was also unequivocal.


    "What my wife says is what I think."


    In short, no way!


    The emperor was so angry that he trembled.


    Pointing to his favorite nephew, he said gnashing his teeth: "well, well, I have no eyes and see the wrong person! Just hold your holy throne. Don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly at that time!"


    Intuition tells Lin Mengya that empress Zun and Emperor Zun are obviously prepared this time. They can never give up angrily by their own words.


    But they have not revealed any cards so far. Do they think too much?


    The meeting broke up unhappily.


    Lin Mengya didn''t immediately let long Tianyu into a new round of work, but took him outside to relax.


    Anyway, long Tianyu still has some feelings for Huang Zun.


    Whether his purpose is to use long Tianyu or others, in short, in the heart of long Tianyu, he is an uncle who loves himself very much.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Long Tianyu can easily read the worry in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    He held the man in his arms and whispered, "in fact, I don''t care for a long time."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya held him tighter.


    "You have me and two babies


    We are sincere to you. You never have to worry that we will betray you for other things. "


    Her voice is gentle, like coaxing a baby.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes. In fact, he had no sad feeling in his heart for a long time, but he liked the feeling of being cared about by her.


    "I know, you are enough."


    Compared with their Lang Qing and concubine Yi, the emperor and empress who talked about the collapse were angry to death.


    "I said long ago that Murong Xi was a little white eyed wolf with an unfamiliar stomach! Who did you choose at the beginning? You had to choose him. Now he has become a saint and wants to kick us away. Did he ever have your uncle in his eyes?"


    In the room where they lived temporarily, Hou Zun ridiculed emperor Zun''s original choice.


    Emperor Zun had completely lost his demeanor. He swept the tea set on the table on the ground and shouted to Hou Zun, "shut up!"


    Hou Zun sneered and said, "what''s the use of being angry with me? If it weren''t for you, my child wouldn''t have become a loser at birth!


    If our children are healthy, why would we put the benefits on other people''s children?


    Think about it. If our own son inherited the throne today, he would not be ungrateful like this little white eyed wolf! "


    After years of husband and wife, Hou Zun knows best what to say to provoke the deepest emotion of emperor Zun.


    The emperor sneered at the speech.


    "Do you think I don''t know what you did behind your back?"


    Empress Zun''s eyes were somewhat guilty and unnatural, but he still said, "what have I done? I''m not all for you and our children?"


    "Oh! Stupid!"


    Emperor Zun is really regretful.


    He stared at the empress in front of him as if he were looking at his enemy.


    "When Xi''er landed, I discussed with the emperor''s younger brother and asked him to send Xi''er to us for upbringing. In this way, I can inherit the throne in the future."


    Mentioning this matter, empress Zun''s eyes shot a deep hatred.


    She clung to her arm tightly, the only way to keep her a little calm.


    "But what did you do? You ordered the ship to be damaged and abandoned in the sea.


    And let your mother''s family secretly send someone to sneak into the imperial brother''s harem. You and your family encouraged the queen to do many things, didn''t you? You tried to kill Xi''er several times, when I didn''t know it at all? "


    Empress Zun''s face was a little ugly. She couldn''t think of such a secret thing anyway. How did emperor Zun know.


    "Do you think I was really unprepared when I was trapped in the Dragon capital by your family? Do you know Xi''er''s mother, that''s..."


    The rest of the words, Emperor Zun did not blurt out.


    He just looked at the woman in front of him coldly and mockingly.


    "I am very angry, but I will never kill my blood related nephew! On that day, you tried to force Xier to give up the crown prince under the pretext of Gong Ya in my name. Do you think I really won''t care about these things?"


    After years of apparent marriage, they turned against each other.


    Hou Zun''s face was pale, but his smile revealed a trace of strangeness.


    "What can you do if you know? Don''t you still stop me! Don''t you still can''t let go of your own ambition if you say yourself so noble?"


    Emperor Zun gave her a deep look.


    In fact, this woman is insignificant to him.


    It''s just that he has been thinking about the relationship between husband and wife for many years, plus that


    After all, I feel guilty about this woman.


    But I don''t want this man to ruin his great events.


    Emperor Zun grabbed her hand and gave a low warning: "from now on, you can do whatever I want you to do. If you make your own decisions again, I will lock you in the harem for a lifetime, so that you will never see your son again!"


    The emperor''s threat is no less than choking the life gate of the empress.


    She fought hard and warned her husband in front of her.


    "Don''t touch my child!"


    The emperor narrowed his eyes, "I''m not as cruel as you. That''s my child, too. But I won''t allow my child to have a mother like you. That''s all I''m saying. You''ll take care of yourself!"


    Then he shook off Hou Zun''s hand.


    The latter lowered his head to cover the madness in his eyes.


    She did everything for her children.


    No matter who it is, she can''t stand in the way of her children!


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun are still the elders of long Tianyu after all, so neither he nor Lin Mengya have taken any coercive measures.


    Now those aristocratic families have not left yet. According to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, as long as the emperor and the empress can stay quietly, the temple will not treat them badly.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are busy people.


    They only get along for a period of time at night. They are busy during the day, and they are busy as gyroscopes.


    So when Lin Mengya received Hou Zun''s personal invitation, she was still a little surprised.


    "Master, or you won''t go."


    Bai Shu''s feeling for Hou Zun has never been very good.


    How to put it? Although Hou Zun, like the former German imperial concubine, is a woman in a high position.


    However, the paranoia in the eyes of empress Zun can''t help but be a little frightened.


    It was as if she would destroy everything in order to achieve her goal.


    Lin Mengya thought.


    "I''d better go and have a look. Besides, this is a temple. They can''t turn over any waves."


    Although she has always been cautious, this is their own territory. If she can''t feel at ease here, isn''t it a denial of long Tianyu.


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s promise, Hou Zun didn''t show too much joy or abnormal behavior.


    She thought that maybe Hou Zun wanted to make a final fight. After all, everyone thought it was better to start with her.


    It seems that she looks better and speaks better.


    The so-called private invitation of Hou Zun is not in many remote places.


    But in a small garden where they receive visitors.


    Lin Mengya delayed for a while because of some things. When she arrived, Hou Zun had some impatience on her face.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t get away just now."


    Although she tore her face last time, Lin Mengya still maintained the most basic respect for Hou Zun.


    Empress Zun''s temper is a little mild today.


    At least I didn''t face her coldly.


    "Sit down."


    At this time, the empress is more like the empress who moves around among the noble ladies, raising his hand and throwing his foot, revealing the noble and elegant empress.


    Lin Mengya is quite satisfied with such a beginning.


    "Try it. I brought this tea from Longdu. Although everything in the temple is good, it doesn''t have to be like this."


    Hou Zun poured her a cup of tea himself.

 Chapter 2264

    Lin Mengya took a look at the tea. The tea soup was clear and the tea fragrance was clear. It was indeed a rare good product.


    But more importantly, there was no hint of showing off and sarcasm in the tone of Hou Zun.


    It surprised her.


    After tearing his face last time, Hou Zun can still maintain such an attitude. It can be seen that Hou Zun''s Qi Nourishing skills are really powerful.


    She has always been a person who respects me and I respect others. Therefore, she obeyed the kindness of the empress and sat down to taste tea with her.


    Hou Zun smiled with soft eyes.


    "Don''t blame me. It''s not easy for me to keep my current position after so many years of ups and downs with emperor Zun."


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and didn''t answer.


    Empress Zun sighed and said faintly, "I know that child is your own."


    Lin Mengya''s hand paused without showing too much emotion.


    Now the two boys have been heavily protected by the family, and even empress Zun can''t do anything about his children.


    Besides, moving her child is tantamount to moving her life, unless Hou Zun wants her to die together.


    Otherwise, the other party should know what is her bottom line.


    "So you know my mother''s heart. My child has suffered a lot from her womb. Who do you say is willing to see her child suffer?"


    Empress Zun is sincere, and not all of them are for her to see.


    But although Lin Mengya can understand it, she doesn''t necessarily feel it.


    Although she also has a son, she can''t do such evil things as harming other people''s children for her own children.


    No matter how noble the reason is, it is wrong to be evil.


    Seeing her indifference, empress Zun was somewhat frustrated.


    But for her children, she can put down any self-esteem, glory and wealth.


    "I beg you, okay?" Empress Zun suddenly shed tears and wanted to kneel in front of her.


    Lin Mengya immediately hid and asked in surprise, "what are you doing? Have something to say."


    But Hou Zun couldn''t live or die.


    "I know this may make you and Murong Xi difficult, but I have no other way. Only by letting my child inherit the throne of emperor can he have a chance to cure his disease."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows jumped. She really didn''t know what the connection between the two was.


    "Empress empress Hou Zun, if you really want to cure your child''s illness, what you should do most is to seek medical treatment, not to fight for power and power on his grounds. There is no inevitable connection between the two."


    "Yes, yes!" Houzun said repeatedly for fear that she wouldn''t agree.


    "As long as my child can inherit the throne of emperor, someone can cure him!"


    Empress Zun said so firmly that Lin Mengya was confused.


    Of course she wouldn''t agree with the other party''s proposal, but she was a little curious.


    "Can you tell me what you said?"


    After hearing her question, Hou Zun hesitated.


    "This..."


    Seeing her hesitation, Lin Mengya felt that something was wrong.


    However, there are some directions for the later investigation.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it. Neither the temple Lord nor I can help. I also hope you can persuade the emperor. It''s better to let go of some obsessions early."


    That''s all she said. Listen or don''t listen. Those are the other two


    Human affairs.


    She got up and was about to leave, but Lin Mengya heard the hoarse question from the empress behind her.


    "Can''t I beg you so low? Can you just watch our mother and son die?"


    Lin Mengya hates this kind of moral kidnapping.


    She turned and looked coolly at the woman who was almost crazy.


    "Empress empress, it''s not us who hurt you, and we don''t have to, because you have your own future with your children. You only have your children in your eyes. If you are half divided into people in the world and consider for us, you won''t make such unreasonable and excessive demands."


    She said that and left.


    He left the empress alone with a gloomy face.


    "You forced me! You forced me!"


    She contains complex self talk of hatred and despair, and has not escaped Lin Mengya''s eyes and ears.


    The footsteps hesitated a little, and Lin Mengya quietly ordered Cairu.


    "Find someone and mark them to death!"


    "Yes."


    No matter who wants to provoke it, she will not let the other party succeed.


    After this time, Emperor Zun and empress Zun have understood their determination.


    Long Tianyu was also subjected to the emperor''s Huairou policy. For this, the attitude of her men is more firm.


    After a few days, long Tianyu gave them an eviction order.


    Anyway, Emperor Zun and empress Zun also have dignity. Therefore, after long Tianyu drove them away for the first time, although they still lost their temper, they didn''t want to stay.


    They are all smart people who know that if they go on like this, they will only lose their face, but they are of no use to what they ask.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya never had a moment to relax.


    After all, Zun was crazy that day, which made her have some bad hunches.


    But these days, when Cairu reported back and forth, she said that Hou Zun just stayed in the yard and didn''t come out easily.


    Moreover, both the servants who gave them gifts and the people who were specially responsible for watching said that Hou Zun only locked himself in his room every day and could not hear anything special.


    This makes Lin Mengya very strange.


    Is it true that Hou Zun has accepted his fate?


    The whole temple finally made a smooth transition with the efforts of the two couples.


    However, the turbulence left too many wounds to the temple. Even if they were talented, some things could not be made up for for a while.


    Fortunately, at least the shelf is put up. In the eyes of outsiders, the temple is still the temple, but only they know how many are different.


    After working hard for half a month, long Tianyu finally found time to get along with his wife alone.


    Fortunately, these things Lin Mengya handled were also the internal affairs of the temple.


    It''s also rare for them to lean together and talk.


    "I received a letter from my great grandfather yesterday, but he is dissatisfied with you!"


    Lin Mengya pushed the man who had to rely on herself and frightened him with a smile.


    Long Tianyu just hugged the man tighter and buried his head on her shoulder.


    "I can only admit beating and punishment. Who let me take all the most important treasures of their family? Even if I give everything, I have no complaints."


    She had long been immune to his playful face.


    Reluctantly pushed


    With the big head on her shoulder, she pondered for a moment and said, "in fact, her great grandfather meant to ask where we want to settle down in the future. After all, he still couldn''t bear me to marry far away."


    In fact, she doesn''t want to leave her family.


    Feiye city is her home built bit by bit.


    Perhaps it is not as magnificent as the temple, but for her, every plant there has a familiar feeling.


    But she cares more about long Tianyu.


    As long as their family can get together, no matter where they are, she will regard it as their home.


    Long Tianyu took her hand to play.


    Although his wife was careless, he had got the answer he wanted from her eyes.


    With a smile, he said badly, "kiss me and I''ll tell you."


    But when Lin Mengya heard this, she gave her man a big white eye.


    "Are you fooling me like a three-year-old? Come on, or you won''t come in tonight!"


    Long Tianyu immediately felt as if he had lifted a stone and hit his own foot.


    Obviously, he wanted to get some benefits from her, but the final result was his compromise.


    "Well, I''ll just say it."


    He sighed helplessly. It seems that this girl has decided to eat herself all her life.


    "I hope you can be happy, so wherever you like."


    Although he said this foolishly, her sincerity could not be questioned.


    She immediately widened her eyes and asked in surprise, "really? Even if we go back to the palace together?"


    "Of course." Long Tianyu saw the light suddenly shining in her eyes and couldn''t help pinching her small nose gently.


    "All I do is hope to protect you, but if you suffer for me, it will no longer be meaningful."


    The reason why he worked hard to gather the forces he could use was to hope that one day he could change her wanton and unrestrained life.


    Now it''s just a small wish. Why should he disappoint his wife?


    "In fact, we don''t have to settle in feiye city. We can divide the time of the year into several parts. For example, in summer, we can come to the temple, which is cooler than feiye city."


    Long Tianyu felt satisfied when she spoke freely about their future.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    As for those doubts outside, he will solve them.


    Lin Mengya is a little excited.


    In fact, before agreeing to long Tianyu''s proposal, she had considered everything clearly.


    Now that they have decided to take over the responsibility of the temple, they will not shrink back.


    Unexpectedly, this man will always give him unexpected surprises.


    For a time, Lin Mengya, who was used to seeing the big audience, was still a little excited.


    Now when they are planning a better life in the future, Bai Su hurried in.


    "No, master! The emperor and the empress are fighting!"


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya wants to get up, but she is forced to sit in the same place by long Tianyu.


    "Just fight. They are also the old husband and wife''s. what''s the matter with this little thing?"


    Long Tianyu is very calm.


    But if it''s just a quarrel between husband and wife, Bai Su won''t break in at this time.

 Chapter 2265

    Finally, Lin Mengya forcibly pushed long Tianyu away and asked a few questions.


    It turned out that according to the meaning of long Tianyu, the emperor and the empress should leave today.


    But one morning, they quarreled for some reason.


    The people around didn''t dare to persuade each other, and because of the previous events, they didn''t dare to bother the two masters of the temple.


    Fortunately, the quarrel didn''t last long, and they soon stopped.


    But they didn''t leave as planned, but soon after, they both went out of the yard in the name of walking.


    Because of Lin Mengya''s instructions, they were secretly monitored wherever they went.


    There are many places in the temple that outsiders can''t get close to. However, these two people don''t go to other places, but go to places that outsiders can''t enter.


    Just as they were about to reach one of the forbidden areas, the people who were secretly watching them couldn''t help jumping out to stop them.


    Originally, these people were polite to them, but Hou Zun looked like he had to go in.


    Not only make a noise, but also try to break in with their own people.


    There are patrols everywhere in the temple. Naturally, these people will not stand idly by.


    The matter became more and more serious. Maybe emperor Zun felt too ashamed, so he wanted to pull Hou Zun away.


    But Hou Zun insisted very much. In the end, he quarreled with Huang Zun, and the more they quarreled, the more fierce they became.


    The people nearby couldn''t hold on, so they had to send someone to them for help.


    After hearing these words, long Tianyu sniffed.


    "These two people are getting worse and worse. They not only force others to stay, but also want to break into the forbidden area. No matter what they do, if they continue to make trouble, they will be thrown out."


    For these two people, long Tianyu has done his utmost.


    Lin Mengya frowned. He always felt that it was not so simple.


    "Bai Su, where is the forbidden area they are going to enter?"


    "It''s the courtyard where we found Miss Jun''s body before. Although the bodies have been disposed of, vice hall Lord Qin thought the courtyard was too strange and so many people died unlucky, so he asked people to seal it."


    That''s interesting.


    The small courtyard is very inconspicuous, and it is already empty. Even if they want to go in, they won''t get anything.


    Houzun is definitely not a person who will go crazy for no reason.


    And she can tear her face in front of others with emperor Zun. Obviously, there is a problem.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes. He soon wanted to understand the mystery.


    Casually ordered: "you let people keep an eye on them and don''t let anyone near the yard."


    Bai Su took orders and left.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man and asked in a low voice, "do you feel strange, too?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and whispered, "what''s strange? We can know when we go."


    Lin Mengya also has this intention.


    They didn''t disturb anyone, but quietly left through the back door.


    I heard the quarrel between houzun and huangzun a long way away. Lin Mengya thought that houzun was no different from ordinary women, and it was the same when throwing curses.


    There is a circle of people around.


    But even their carefully selected patrol can only stand by.


    It doesn''t matter whether couples fight or not.


    What''s more, when the old husband and wife raise the bottom with each other, they are not limited to their personal character shortcomings.


    Lin Mengya looked around and gathered more and more people. She couldn''t help admiring.


    This opportunity to hear gossip at the level of the king of a country


    But not much. She seems a little envious.


    But it doesn''t matter. With Cairu, an intelligence master, she believes that the other party will perform for herself.


    Two people quietly entered the courtyard.


    The stench here has dissipated, but after some terrible things, it finally makes people feel that there are some dark winds.


    As soon as he came in, long Tianyu took his arm.


    "Don''t be afraid, there''s me."


    Lin Mengya nodded, although she really didn''t have any fear.


    The front and back of the house are clean.


    Whether those flowers or those miserable dead bodies are like a nightmare.


    But many people are trapped and never have a chance to wake up.


    The two men searched carefully, but they didn''t find any clues.


    Can it be said that emperor Zun and empress Zun had a sudden gust of wind, so they came here?


    Just as they were about to give up and want to leave, the door suddenly rang.


    Long Tianyu grabbed her and lay on the roof of the back room.


    They quietly showed half their heads, only to see a sneaky figure sneaking in from the door.


    Look at the man''s dress. He should be a maid.


    But Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and knew that the other party was disguised as a man.


    significant.


    The two quietly lay on the roof and watched the guy''s every move.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t notice was that long Tianyu, who was beside him, frowned more and more tightly after seeing the man.


    She just thought the figure was familiar.


    After habitually scanning with the system, Lin Mengya suddenly widened her eyes in surprise.


    "This is not..."


    She asked long Tianyu with her mouth. The latter, like him, nodded and confirmed his guess.


    Lin Mengya was very surprised. She stared at the man below. She couldn''t think it was him anyway!


    After the man came in, he carefully looked around to make sure there was no one inside.


    Then he ran to the backyard with a clear goal.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have been staring at him closely.


    When the man came to the backyard, he took out a turtle shell from his arms.


    Too far away, they couldn''t see what was wrong with the turtle shell.


    And now all their attention is attracted by men. Who cares what the turtle shell has in the past?


    The man compared for a long time, as if he were comparing something.


    Finally, he put the turtle shell on the ground and dug up the soil by hand.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya could no longer restrain themselves. They landed lightly. Then long Tianyu jumped up to each other.


    "Who?"


    The man''s martial arts are obviously not as good as long Tianyu, but he is very alert.


    Between lightning and flint, he has become the defeated general of long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya also followed her, lowered her voice and asked, "QingHan, is that you?"


    The man in front of him couldn''t get rid of the shackles of long Tianyu. A pair of eyes stared at them.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. She saw the alert and conflict from her eyes, but she didn''t know half of it.


    "Don''t you remember us?"


    She felt very strange.


    Although the man in front of him was dressed in nondescript clothes because of men disguised as women, both his appearance outline and his most basic information were completely in line with long QingHan.


    In other words, the man in front is long QingHan!


    It must have been just that long Tianyu recognized him, so he showed such a surprised expression.


    Long QingHan turned his mind. When he looked up again, he also had a surprised expression on his face.


    "It''s you!"


    But long Tianyu just said coldly, "don''t pretend, you don''t know us at all."


    Long QingHan''s face became more and more ugly when he heard the speech.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Lin Mengya still hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    Since she learned that long QingHan might also be taken to the state of Wei, she and long Tianyu never stopped looking for him.


    But what happened to make this man forget them at all?


    Lin Mengya is afraid that long Tianyu will hurt him with the wrong hand because of long QingHan''s amnesia.


    And it''s really weird.


    The people they can''t find are coming to the door today.


    There must be fraud.


    The couple exchanged eyes quickly. Lin Mengya motioned to long Tianyu to deal with the matter.


    She thought for a while and then asked tentatively, "do you really don''t remember us at all?"


    Long QingHan picked his eyelids.


    "If you catch me, I''m not as skilled as others. If you want to kill me, I''ll do whatever I want."


    The brain is not easy to use, and the temper is not as gentle and harmless as before.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to introduce herself. Instead, she frowned and said, "it seems that we may have recognized the wrong person. Since you are not long QingHan, I have to ask you, what are you doing here?"


    Long QingHan lowered his head.


    The two people in front of us are of the type with sufficient patience.


    Long Tianyu let go of his hand, but his sight had been overcast over each other.


    Long QingHan shrunk his neck. Somehow, when the other party looked at him like this, he lost the courage to escape.


    Biting his lips, long QingHan said stubbornly, "I can''t betray my master. No matter what you want to do, just come to me."


    Long Tianyu''s face was immediately ugly.


    In front of him is his brother who grew up with him.


    In front of him, long QingHan never dared to hide.


    And he was also a little angry. What did this guy go through to make himself look like this.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to see the situation of hand and foot mutilation. She pulls long Tianyu and signals that the other party''s attitude is slightly better.


    "It seems that you are quite loyal. But do you know where this is? If you are so bold, are you not afraid of death?"


    She deliberately frightened each other.


    But long QingHan didn''t show any fear. Instead, he laughed at himself.


    "I have no relatives and no reason. It''s a rotten life to die."


    This made long Tianyu angry.


    He lifted his foot and kicked it on his stomach.


    "Who are you cursing?"


    Smelly boy, his brother and sister-in-law clearly stood in front of him and said they had no relatives and no reason to clean up!


    Long QingHan, who was kicked to the ground, was surprised. Then he thought it was an insult to him. He couldn''t help being angry and shouted at the other party, "I''m an orphan. What''s the matter? All my relatives are dead! What''s the matter with you?"


    This made long Tianyu look as black as the bottom of the pot.


    He twisted his wrist and said with a smile, "orphan? Come on, I''ll make you a real orphan now!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 2266

    Lin Mengya really didn''t see the big play of "hand and foot mutilation".


    In fact, long Tianyu is a little stronger than long QingHan. If she hadn''t given up her pit father''s goods at the beginning, I''m afraid long Tianyu would still be in the dark.


    "All right, all right, just teach me a lesson. Wouldn''t it be more stupid if it was broken?"


    Lin Mengya was really insincere.


    In fact, she has some opinions about long QingHan.


    No matter what reason he has, first of all, the person he is most sorry for is waiting for his attention.


    Secondly, the child dared to tell his brother that he was an orphan. He really deserved to be beaten.


    Long QingHan, who was beaten violently, was also stunned in his heart.


    He didn''t know the two people in front of him, but somehow he couldn''t bear any resentment against them.


    He covered his swollen face, limped back a few steps and stared at them on guard.


    Lin Mengya watched each other carefully from top to bottom.


    From the perspective of dress, long QingHan''s life is not very satisfactory.


    Many people have lost weight. Once cheerful and lively young people are shrouded in a gloomy color for some reason.


    It''s like a little beast forced to the extreme, as if it is full of hostility to the whole world.


    Now the situation is unknown. Lin Mengya didn''t hurry up to show her identity.


    She called long Tianyu aside and whispered in a small voice.


    "In my opinion, he should have been cheated."


    Long Tianyu stared at long QingHan with an unidentified look. The latter immediately felt that the injury on his body seemed to hurt more.


    "Deserved it!"


    For his brother, long Tianyu is not excited.


    But when he looked so sneaky, he was angry.


    Even if he was cheated, without his previous memory, the character of the dragon family was lost by the little rabbit.


    If he could, he would never want to recognize the goods.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s easy for him. Don''t be endless."


    In the face of his wife''s words, long Tianyu had to do it obediently even if there were thousands of unwilling.


    In contrast, the Dragon QingHan next to him finally learned a good lesson after this violent hammer.


    In short, he had felt that the men and women in front of him seemed to be difficult to provoke.


    "Stand well!"


    Looking at his immature brother, long Tianyu roared.


    The latter immediately stood upright and dared not move, as if he had found his original cleverness.


    Facing the interaction between the two brothers, Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyes.


    Memory can be lost, but some things engraved in the bones will never be forgotten.


    The key question now is that they should find out why long QingHan lost his memory?


    Why did you come here? Women disguised as men still want to steal things here.


    To be honest, if a woman disguises herself as a man with a physique like long QingHan, she really has some hot eyes.


    I don''t know what method he used to muddle through.


    They whispered for a while, and finally came to a solution.


    People can''t be allowed to leave, and they can''t arouse the suspicion of outsiders.


    Lin Mengya asked long Tianyu to stand behind her first and deceive her first, the little brother-in-law she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    With a gentle smile on her face, she tried to let the other party relax to herself


    be vigilant.


    "Don''t be afraid, can you tell me your name and where you come from?"


    Obviously, compared with the man who swung his fist and gave him a blow at the sight of him, long QingHan was more fond of the gentle smiling beauty in front of him.


    Although a little awkward and astringent, she responded to each other.


    "My name is shenti. I''m a domestic slave."


    Hearing this, long Tianyu''s eyes contracted slightly.


    I didn''t expect that someone was so brave that he wanted his brother to be a domestic slave.


    Lin Mengya has felt the cold burst from her man. She quietly pinched her man''s arm behind her back and motioned him not to worry.


    "Since you are a domestic slave, why do you dress up and why do you come here?"


    This made long QingHan silent. Obviously, he was determined to protect the so-called master behind him.


    But Lin Mengya was not in a hurry.


    She felt that this man would never appear here for no reason.


    Although from the current situation, everything seems to be a coincidence.


    But from Lin Mengya''s experience accumulated over the years, all this reveals the fishy smell of the conspiracy.


    She and long Tianyu looked at each other, and they had a very tacit understanding.


    As before, she asked in a gentle and harmless manner, "in fact, we don''t have to catch you. Well, just tell me what you''re looking for here and we''ll let you go?"


    Her temptation, long QingHan was really hooked.


    After a moment of hesitation, he shook his head.


    "I can''t tell you. If you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome."


    But he didn''t notice that when he said this, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu flashed away on their faces.


    If so, it seems that their guess is good.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya deliberately showed her embarrassment.


    "We also work for the temple. If you don''t cooperate, we can''t help you. In this way, we can only catch you first and wait for the judgment of the temple Lord and his wife. What do you think?"


    There are no more pleasant captors than them.


    Long QingHan obviously didn''t expect that they would talk so well. Even he couldn''t help asking, is the temple like this to the enemy?


    But fortunately, he remembered his purpose and could only nod his head with suspicion.


    When Lin Mengya saw him, she immediately said with a smile: "then don''t resist! The more you resist, the more he wants to beat you. You can see that I don''t have the power to stop him. Then you can only be beaten for nothing."


    Unconsciously, she used the set of coaxing children at home to the man in front of her.


    Otherwise, people say that the elder sister-in-law is better than the mother. She really broke an old mother''s heart.


    Although long QingHan was not used to her attitude, he didn''t show much resistance.


    Only when long Tianyu came forward to bind people, he could not help tightening his body for fear of being beaten unilaterally by the man.


    Although long Tianyu is angry, he is looking for his brother for many days.


    After tying the person three times five divided by two, he couldn''t help but be afraid of the back of the child''s head.


    "Running around all day, I don''t know who I followed!"


    Long QingHan also wondered that the man in front of him, although gnashing his teeth at himself, did not kill himself.


    He can feel that the other party is fighting with himself


    They often avoided important parts, and the injury looked serious, but it wouldn''t actually cause any damage to him.


    His eyes flashed, and a few doubts came from the bottom of his eyes.


    But soon he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly became a lot colder.


    Soon the noise between emperor Zun and empress Zun disappeared.


    Lin Mengya and them didn''t go out with long QingHan until there were no more people outside.


    Not far away, Cairu and Baisu greeted.


    The former did not know long QingHan, while the latter was slightly surprised.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya quietly shook her head at Bai Su in time.


    The latter immediately understood what she meant and immediately thought that long QingHan was a stranger he had never met.


    Long QingHan, who had been unable to think clearly, didn''t notice such a small episode.


    When they came to them, Bai Su quietly dragged Cairu.


    Zeru was very clever and immediately understood what she meant.


    "Miss, people have sent it back."


    Such a title made long QingHan not think too much.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said to the two of them, "this is the little thief I caught in the yard with my husband. For the time being, you should put him in the cell and wait for the Lord and his wife."


    The four had a tacit understanding to hide their true identity.


    Cairu went to prison in person, while Baisu stayed with them.


    Seeing that people had disappeared, Bai Su lowered his voice and asked, "master, isn''t that your majesty... No, is it the younger brother of the temple Lord?"


    Even Bai Su recognized it at a glance. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had more and more doubts in their hearts.


    They really don''t know what the other party''s purpose of sending long QingHan to them is?


    If they want to use the relationship between them to make long QingHan do some damage, they can make long QingHan pretend to recognize them. Wouldn''t it be better?


    But now even Lin Mengya, who has always been intelligent, is also a monk in his second year of age.


    "Indeed, he is long QingHan, but now we all have to pretend that we don''t know him."


    Bai Su doesn''t like to ask her master why. She just needs to know that her master has orders and she will execute them.


    But she is also a little happy to see long QingHan here.


    "Look at miss at once, so you don''t have to read him every day and wait for him!"


    Bai Su is also very fond of Miss Gu, who often gives a helping hand to her master and is in love with her sister.


    Moreover, she also knows something about the past between Gu pan and long QingHan.


    She is naturally happy to see lovers get married.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and her face was a little heavy.


    "It''s not that simple. Don''t disclose the matter of long QingHan to Gu pan for the time being."


    That little girl has suffered enough.


    She didn''t want to let Gu pan get hurt again because of long QingHan.


    As for long QingHan, what he owes him should also be repaid by himself.


    And she is responsible for finding the Dragon QingHan that everyone is looking forward to.


    Long QingHan, who was sent to the Temple Prison, recovered a clear color on his face when the woman who sent him disappeared.


    He looked around coldly and looked at the solid cage.


    Thinking of the couple I met just now, I couldn''t help but show a sneer on my face.


    Oh, I really played him like a fool.

 Chapter 2267

    But he was still afraid of the couple.


    No wonder before he left, those people told him that the couple in the temple was not easy to deal with.


    And they just knew themselves, but pretended not to know them. It was too cunning.


    It seems that he must be more careful not to be exposed.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have no idea that the long QingHan in prison, who they think is silly, white and sweet, has already become sesame stuffing.


    But now, they really don''t have time to pay attention to him.


    Because on the day after the quarrel between Hou Zun and Emperor Zun, Hou Zun was found dead in bed.


    Hou Zun is dead!


    This is a shocking thunder for long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    You know, just a few days ago, she was ambitious to build a good future for her son.


    It''s just a quarrel. How can you die like this?


    I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    And what''s more difficult is that everyone knows the dispute between emperor Zun, empress Zun and her and long Tianyu.


    People still died in her, and all of a sudden they became the most suspected party.


    If this matter is not found out, then this black pot is enough to destroy all her previous efforts with long Tianyu.


    In the inner hall, they summoned their confidants.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu who had just walked in and asked anxiously, "what does the emperor say?"


    He shook his head slightly, and his face was a little ugly.


    "The emperor only said that because of the quarrel the night before, he was not in the house, but chose to visit some old friends."


    Lin Mengya frowned. Why is it so coincidence?


    "Have you asked?"


    He nodded in a somber tone.


    "Yes, I did. The Emperor didn''t lie. But what I didn''t expect was that he wanted to use this as a threat and let us agree to his terms!"


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the seemingly high sounding emperor should be so dirty.


    "Does it mean that he deliberately killed Hou Zun, so he wants to frame us?"


    Long Tianyu is not sure.


    And he felt that although emperor Zun was ambitious, it was also a great risk. Once someone found out the truth, even emperor Zun himself could not escape.


    He didn''t think the emperor would take himself as a bet. From the other party''s attitude, he was more like a speculator who wanted to make a profit.


    When they had to rule out emperor Zun, the most suspected murderer, the remaining people, they could never imagine who would be so bold.


    Lin Mengya is a little worried.


    Now all the aristocratic families who came to watch the ceremony have not left. Once the matter is spread, her prestige with long Tianyu will disappear.


    The worst result was that they agreed to the emperor''s private threat.


    But in this way, they will still become the laughing stock of others.


    And many people know about it. No one can guarantee whether it will spread like this.


    "Damn it, this is the time!"


    However, the more critical the situation is, the more Lin Mengya forces herself to calm down.


    Long Tianyu is busy here.


    She won''t wait to die here.


    If two people work together, she doesn''t believe that the other party can really completely eliminate the evidence.


    In private, Bai Su and Cairu interrogated secretly and were responsible for serving


    The two servants.


    The result was that the emperor and the empress did everything as usual, and there was no abnormality at all.


    And because they bring a lot of people, the people they arrange can''t be close at all.


    So that they can get few clues from these lower populations.


    Lin Mengya was really worried, so she called everyone in front of her and asked in person.


    This time, she didn''t want everyone to search for the abnormal situations in memory that can represent the later respect.


    But let them say what happened that day one by one.


    Fortunately, these people were carefully selected by Lin Mengya. They remembered what they said, did and saw at that time.


    Because of systematic help, Lin Mengya can handle these trivial information.


    Finally, she screened out something that might have a clue.


    "You mean Zun didn''t let you in to deliver dinner that night?"


    The maid in charge of delivering the meal thought about it and said, "in fact, there was such a situation a few days ago. We heard from the people around Hou Zun that Hou Zun is old and has a bad stomach, so sometimes she doesn''t like dinner."


    "Do you remember when she didn''t have dinner?"


    The maid thought and told her all these days.


    Almost every two days, Hou Zun would skip dinner.


    Lin Mengya remembered that day and asked her to taste tea.


    She clearly remembers the tea chosen by Hou Zun. If you have a bad stomach, you won''t like it under normal circumstances.


    It seems that Hou Zun didn''t come out for dinner. There should be something else.


    "Do you remember that if Hou Zun didn''t have dinner, would he do anything different in the evening?"


    Ladies, look at me, I look at you. Finally, a little maid in charge of sweeping outside said timidly, "I saw Hou Zun take his people out for a walk several times, but several times she didn''t have dinner."


    Because everyone had Cairu''s private care, he paid special attention to what empress Zun said and did.


    After Lin Mengya''s sorting out the information that originally seemed very ordinary, there were some intuitive discoveries.


    Hou Zun''s health is very good. At least her intestines and stomach should not be as weak as she said.


    But every two days, she would use this as an excuse not to eat dinner, and would take people out for a walk.


    This made her think of a possibility.


    If Hou Zun goes to see someone during dinner, she certainly doesn''t want anyone to disturb or find out.


    But who is this person?


    These maids have left enough information. Lin Mengya didn''t ask people to stay here, but ordered them to return to their positions first.


    She must not scare the snake at the moment.


    After the person left, Lin Mengya slowly sorted out the news in her brain.


    After a while, Bai Su also came back with his own news.


    "Master, I have personally seen Hou Zun''s body according to your instructions."


    "How''s it going?"


    "He died of poisoning!"


    Lin Mengya was suddenly surprised, and the bad feeling in her heart hit again.


    "Poisoned to death, how can it?"


    In order to protect the safety of the emperor and the empress, everything they touch has been tested by the temple.


    If someone wants to poison them, it''s impossible to do it under the nose of the temple.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Because she felt that it might be for herself.


    Many people know that she follows poison saint.


    If Hou Zun is proved to have died of poisoning, many people will focus on her.


    "Did you find anything that poisoned Hou Zun?"


    Bai Su shook her head solemnly.


    She almost searched all corners of houzun''s room, let alone poisons. She didn''t even see anything wrong.


    Lin Mengya has her own consideration.


    You know, the means of poisoning people can be so strange that people can''t guard against and imagine.


    Houzun didn''t eat anything that night, which ruled out the possibility of poisoning from the food.


    And everything that goes out of their hands must be verified in front of the followers of the empress.


    After the other party has verified that it is non-toxic and harmless, it will be handed over to Hou Zun.


    That is to say, if someone really poisons from everyday things, it can only be done within a short period of time after the attendant takes it over and comes to the empress.


    In this way, the murderer is likely to hide among the people brought by the empress.


    But now she has no way to arrest and interrogate these people.


    Once they are allowed to leave, or for too long, the other party can smoothly destroy the evidence and blame her.


    I didn''t expect her to be so cautious, but she still followed each other''s way.


    "Bai Su, can you find an excuse to bring me all the people of empress Zun."


    Dare to play poison killing in front of her, it''s like teaching a teacher to teach an axe.


    Bai Su thought for a moment and said, "it''s too big a goal to bring them here. But you sent me to help them deal with Hou Zun''s affairs. The emperor said, let me hand over everything to Hou Zun''s attendants. Then you can go with me and see those people."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Now we can only do this for the time being.


    Because emperor Zun still wanted to write about hou Zun''s death, he used the coffin provided by long Tianyu.


    But he didn''t mean to carry it away, but asked someone to put Hou Zun''s body in a cave.


    At the same time, let his people firmly guard the hole.


    Those followers of the later Reverend had no bottom in their hearts.


    When the masters are dead, their fate is unknown.


    And people like them don''t have much deep feelings with Hou Zun.


    Therefore, except for a few people who grieve for the death of empress every day, others seem to be no different from normal.


    After dressing up, Lin Mengya followed Bai Su to the cave.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sent by my wife to help you. From now on, you can ask for anything, and I''ll try my best to meet you."


    "We just want to find out the murderer who killed Hou Zun!"


    An elderly woman rushed out and said with red eyes.


    Bai Su is quite impressed with this man.


    When she came yesterday, the woman stopped her from entering.


    "Our temple is also trying to trace this matter. Please understand."


    "It''s obviously you who did this. Thieves shout to catch thieves! I think you can find out!"


    This made the people around change their faces slightly.


    In fact, their hearts also doubt, but no one dares to say it so clearly.

 Chapter 2268

    Seeing that the emotions of both sides became more and more intense, Bai Su had to repeatedly guarantee that the temple would give them a result, so as to temporarily stabilize the emotions of the attendants.


    After all, now the emperor''s attitude has contained the hearts of these people. If they really want to avenge their master, they have to temporarily attach themselves to the temple.


    Nevertheless, they responded with great hostility to the temple.


    These Lin Mengya are not worried.


    Whether it is Bai Su or Cai Ru, or the vice hall Lord of Qin, they can stabilize these people for a while.


    The most important thing now is to find out the cause of houzun''s poisoning.


    Anyway, under the surveillance of those attendants, Lin Mengya and Bai Su finally entered the cave.


    Because of the mountains, the temperature here is very low, and the coffin provided by long Tianyu is made of special materials. Even if Hou Zun''s body is kept for another ten days and a half months, it will not rot.


    "The holy body of the empress is right there. Don''t move!"


    The mammy who had made the most trouble before turned around and warned them severely.


    Bai Su nodded and didn''t care about each other''s attitude.


    It only shows that for the old lady, the empress is her only loyal master.


    "Mammy." Lin Mengya said respectfully, "this is the shroud specially prepared by my wife for Empress Hou Zun. Please help her change the shroud for Empress Hou Zun, so that she can walk more decently."


    Lin Mengya''s dress is gentle and harmless. No one will think that Tianjin is the wife of the temple Lord who fought tit for tat with Hou Zun a few days ago.


    When the mammy saw the shroud, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Her eyes turned red in an instant and took the shroud in her hand with trembling.


    "My mother! Old slave, wait for your last journey."


    Lin Mengya watched mammy gently lift up Hou Zun and put the shroud on her little by little.


    As for the changed dress, Lin Mengya left it on the grounds that she went out to burn it.


    In exchange for a shroud, Mammy no longer looked at them coldly.


    After all, apart from her, only Lin Mengya has the most respect for Empress Zun.


    And she also inquired about some things with Mammy.


    "People can''t come back to life after death. Please forgive me. My wife said that you can ask her for whatever you need. As for the cause of empress Hou''s death, do you have any clues to provide?"


    The Mammy was suddenly very angry and shouted, "if you didn''t aim at it intentionally, how could my master be poisoned? In my opinion, it''s your wife who has a grudge against our master!"


    Bai Su didn''t want to hear that.


    "You''d better be more respectful! My wife is aboveboard and aboveboard, and the empress and my wife don''t have a deep holiday. Why are you so sure it was my wife''s hand?"


    She loves her master, and Bai Su is not easy to mess with.


    The mammy saw and said, but she bit to death.


    "Everyone in the world doesn''t know. Your wife follows the poison saint! It can be seen that she is a malicious person. She must think my mother is in his way, so she will kill him secretly next time!"


    "You are so rude and unreasonable!" Bai Su is too lazy to argue with such people.


    "I tell you that my wife is kind-hearted and kind-hearted. However, if you hurt my wife like this again, I''ll be rude to you!"


    The mammy sneered, straightened her chest, and defiantly said, "there is no master, there is no slave! Come on, you kill me, your wife kills my empress, you kill me, I don''t have to find someone else to settle accounts!"


    Bai Su was about to draw out his long sword in an instant, and was finally stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    She gave Bai Su a look.


    Although the latter was angry, he still did not show his weapons.


    Lin Mengya inadvertently caught the regret that flashed in Mammy''s eyes.


    Fortunately, she didn''t let Bai Su do anything on impulse. Now one person has died. If mammy had another accident, she and Bai Su would be ruined.


    "You two calm down. I''ll give you a incense stick, and then we''ll go."


    Finally, Bai Su was comforted by her and didn''t see the same thing as the old mother.


    She went to incense houzun. At the same time, all the information of houzun also left data in her system.


    "Bah, the weasel has no good intention to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken!"


    The mammy seemed to have lost her mind and kept yelling and yelling behind them.


    Even Bai Su noticed something wrong and didn''t get out of control under his repeated provocations.


    The master and servant soon walked out of the cave.


    "Master, the old woman did it on purpose."


    Lin Mengya nodded, "eh".


    This time, her harvest is not small.


    Empress Zun was indeed poisoned, but it was not a strange poison, but an ordinary deadly poison.


    Normally, such medicine should not have appeared in the temple.


    Moreover, the amount of Medicine found in houzun''s body is not the amount that can cause death at once.


    In other words, Hou Zun will die after at least some painful struggle.


    But there are so many people who serve Hou Zun back and forth, and there are her hands outside. Why doesn''t anyone find Hou Zun''s abnormality?


    There are more and more doubts.


    When something like this happened, Emperor Zun refused to go to the place they had arranged before.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t have any good feelings for this ruthless man, from the current situation, they don''t choose to tear their face with the emperor because of this small matter.


    So after the emperor moved away, Lin Mengya and Bai Su came again to search for evidence in the house.


    Compared with the emptiness of emperor Zun''s house, Hou Zun''s house seems a little messy.


    Although it was not necessary for someone to go hand in hand, because the situation at that time was too sudden, after those people carried Hou Zun out with all their hands, no one came back.


    Then Lin Mengya also specifically ordered people to keep an eye on houzun''s house and not allow outsiders to enter.


    So it still maintains the most real appearance of that day.


    As soon as she entered, she noticed the traces of poison left in the house.


    Under empress Hou Zun''s dressing table, she took out a small brown paper.


    She looked over and over. This kind of paper is usually used to wrap powder medicine in medicine shops.


    And there are obvious poison residues on it.


    Besides, she picked up a piece of broken porcelain on the ground.


    From the appearance, it should be a teacup.


    Bai Su and she picked up almost all the fragments on the chaotic ground.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, the poison residue was just the mouth of the cup.


    If someone drops the poison into the tea, the cup will also be contaminated with the poison.


    In this way, there is only one possibility.


    That is, I don''t know who took the poison in some way, and then washed it with water!


    Then she found some blood on the inner bed.


    Lin Mengya looked at the three evidences collected in her hand, and an almost impossible answer appeared in her guess.


    "It seems that it was the poison that Hou Zun drank?"


    Don''t mention her. Even Bai Su was shocked.


    Bai Su looked at the things in her hand and said suspiciously, "is it enough for Empress zunnan to live, otherwise why would she do this?"


    Yes, Lin Mengya is also wondering.


    Houzun was ambitious, but she was worried.


    So even if they refused Hou Zun''s request, she would never die for her children.


    Unless


    "Master, did you say that the emperor asked the empress to sacrifice his life in order to threaten you and the temple Lord?"


    Bai Su''s question was exactly what she thought.


    But she didn''t think it was possible.


    The relationship between emperor Zun and empress Zun is more collusion in interests.


    Even if empress Zun died as emperor Zun, I''m afraid that in the end, all the benefits obtained from her death will not necessarily be transferred to her son.


    And all the evidence is in her hand. If the emperor did it, he wouldn''t be so careless.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t think of a suitable answer for a moment, so she had to go back with Bai Su first and then make other plans.


    But on the way, Lin Mengya and Bai Su met a group of people.


    These people were arranged by Cairu to clean the house.


    When they saw Bai Su, they all saluted and said hello very respectfully.


    Originally, Lin Mengya just took a casual look, but after she saw an insignificant little man in the crowd, her eyes flashed.


    When the man was far away, she lowered her voice and said, "you have someone keep an eye on the little man."


    Bai Su didn''t ask the reason and did it immediately.


    Lin Mengya returned to her bedroom alone, but she didn''t want anyone to visit her.


    "Yes, madam."


    However, it was only a few days before he saw a new change in the identity of the other party. Li Ao was a little reserved.


    It was actually a new friend she had made. Lin Mengya''s attitude was also so gentle.


    In fact, in addition to their exquisite appearance, the Li family also have a very good temper.


    Probably because they are often regarded as women, they respect women more.


    In the clan, women have a very high status.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya is also willing to get along with him and throw away their initial little contradiction. Their relationship these days is more like an old friend who has known for many years.


    Seeing Li Ao''s unaccustomed face, Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile.


    "Come on, what lady? No lady. Is it difficult that I have no other identity except the lady of the temple Lord? I''m still me. We can get along as before."


    Although Li Ao also hoped so, he said cautiously: "the rules should be observed. It''s still inappropriate if the temple Lord blames it."


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "You mean my husband!" Her smile suddenly became bright and sweet with happiness.


    "He is the most tolerant person, and my husband doesn''t regard me as his accessory. In any way, we are equal."


    Li Ao was a little surprised.


    Although most of his people respect women very much, women are always women in the eyes of the older generation.


    I didn''t expect that the Lord of the temple is also a crazy devil who dotes on his wife in private.


    This could not help but make Li Ao more curious about the Lord of the temple.

 Chapter 2269

    However, Li Ao is not a person who likes to inquire about other people''s privacy. Although he is curious, he is limited to this.


    Instead, he brought up another matter.


    "I''ve heard about houzun. I believe you didn''t do it."


    Li Ao''s attitude was very firm, but Lin Mengya was embarrassed.


    "In fact, I''m still in a fog. Hou Zun''s death really caught me off guard, and now I''m in trouble."


    In front of each other, Lin Mengya didn''t cover up too much.


    Li Ao nodded, meditated for a moment and said, "so I thought for a long time and felt that I still wanted to tell you what I know."


    "Go ahead, please."


    He thought for a moment, considered the sentence and said, "I seem to have bumped into the lover of houzun private meeting several times... But at that time, I was far away and didn''t see the specific scene. I just intuitively thought that man might be a man."


    Lin Mengya never thought that there was such a peach news about hou Zun''s death.


    After a while, she said, "can you see clearly?"


    "I''m sure that person must be empress Zun, but I haven''t seen anyone who met her."


    That''s true.


    There were a little fewer women in the temple. In addition, the empress''s age, temperament and appearance were different. It was difficult to admit her mistake.


    "This..."


    She hesitated.


    What do you say? She can''t mention it to the emperor, or even for dignity, the emperor will bite to death. There''s no such thing.


    It will be more troublesome.


    "Where did Mr. Li see it?"


    Li Ao replied in a low voice, "it''s in a small garden on the fifth floor. I always like to be quiet. I accidentally found that small garden."


    And then Lin Mengya asked Li Ao when she saw him. The answer given by the latter surprised her more and more.


    It was the day when Hou Zun didn''t have dinner.


    And it''s just time for dinner.


    It''s a little strange. Her men clearly reported that Zun had been locked in his room after dinner.


    Then I went out for a walk after that.


    If they both remember correctly, it means that Hou Zun goes to see the man in the garden every time when the big guy has dinner.


    "Later, I followed the man quietly, but every time he could get rid of me, but I''m sure he didn''t find me, but was very cautious in real life."


    This makes Lin Mengya feel incredible.


    So familiar with the terrain, that person should be in the temple.


    To say that there are traitors among them again?


    In this way, it will be troublesome. He must notify long Tianyu as soon as possible and let him take precautions first.


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s frown, Li Ao couldn''t help blaming himself.


    "Sorry, I should investigate this matter and tell you again."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''m very grateful that you can find such a key clue for me. By the way, young master Li, I''ve been thinking about the ancient clan for a long time."


    Hearing the speech, Li Ao showed a bitter smile.


    "Everyone has his own life. Life and death depend on heaven. If God wants to kill my Li family this time, I have no complaints."


    Seeing his pretentious natural and unrestrained appearance, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but say, "even if it''s the worst result, we have to work hard. I feel now


    If the Li family and the jun family live in the same place all the time, if someone wants to plot against you, they can start with you as long as they are a little familiar with the situation inside. So I thought, "why don''t you move out first?"


    Hearing this, Li Ao brightened his eyes and then shook his head.


    "In fact, I''ve thought about what you said. It''s just that it''s hard to leave home. And even if I persuaded the old people at home, where is a place suitable for our Li family? Thousands of people in a family want to eat and drink, and the land that can''t be moved is the foundation for us to settle down and make a living."


    It''s true that no amount of silver has land insurance.


    But Lin Mengya also has her own ideas.


    "If childe Li can trust me, I will send an invitation to the Li family and the jun family on behalf of the palace family."


    Li Ao''s eyes widened.


    "Miss Gong, what do you mean?"


    "In fact, I have discussed this matter with my family. If the Li family and the jun family want to move to our palace fief, let''s naturally welcome it."


    Li Ao frowned.


    "Master of the palace, do you know that each family''s land is hard won. After my Li family or the jun family move to the palace family, the people in the family will certainly not agree and submit to the palace family. The so-called one mountain can''t be two tigers, which can''t be used!"


    Looking at Li Ao''s worried look, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing and said, "listen to me explain to you first."


    After that, she told Li Ao her preliminary idea.


    "You can see the current situation. Soon, some of the current systems of the state of Wei will completely collapse. That day is when there will be disputes among different families and separate regimes. Unless one day, there will be a detached power to suppress and regroup the forces of all parties, then the state of Wei will usher in peace again."


    Her words shocked Li Ao.


    "Miss Gong, do you want to..."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I don''t want to, but I have to!"


    She must let the Gong family win the final victory in this scuffle.


    Otherwise, what they will usher in will only be more severe crushing.


    She never likes to be a loser and be slaughtered by others. In that case, she can only strive for success.


    Li Ao didn''t know what to say.


    She knew that the woman in front of her was not in the pool, but she didn''t want her to have such a great ambition.


    Dominating the whole defending country was something he dared not dream of.


    "Miss Gong, I know you''re smart. The Gong family is also strong, but it''s not that easy."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Of course she knew it.


    The most important thing is that she doesn''t want to be a female emperor, but this position can''t fall into the hands of others.


    And she doesn''t want to turn Wei into a fragmented country.


    Because she knows very well that there are many countries on the other side of the sea.


    In those days, the Heavenly Kingdom was also awakened by the cannon of Western powers for hundreds of years?


    So she wants to change the country of Wei, and so can I, so as to ensure the prosperity of the country of Wei, that the people will not be bullied and that they can live and work in peace and contentment.


    Moreover, she had a hunch that if he solved all the problems, Wei would soon usher in a population depression.


    Without people, people need to reproduce.


    As a result, a stable and peaceful environment becomes more and more important.


    "Of course I know it''s not that easy, and I don''t want to let the palace family dominate. You see, I don''t look like the material for being an emperor, so I hope to cooperate with you."


    she


    The Sitai college and the chamber of commerce that we have done before are a good example.


    In the atmosphere of the college, those students have gradually realized how important it is to break away from the family and integrate into the collective.


    Outside, they can be the heirs of large families or the treasures of small people in the market.


    But in the college, they have only one common identity, that is, the students of Sitai college.


    Their words, deeds and every move represent the honor and disgrace of Sitai college.


    Under Lin Mengya''s intentional cultivation, these children have gradually learned the importance of cooperation.


    Therefore, the family mark on their generation has gradually lightened.


    As long as a few decades later, we will no longer rely on the family as we do now.


    At the same time, the big chamber of Commerce connected all the merchants of Wei country.


    Since they are all communities of interests, it is natural to share a common destiny with the breath.


    In this way, we are more closely connected.


    She did these things to weaken the role of the family from the most basic two aspects.


    I believe that before long, the family will become a spiritual belief rather than the division of administrative regions.


    At that time, the domestic exchanges of the whole Wei country will be more smooth.


    And their national strength will become stronger and stronger day by day.


    After listening to her preliminary idea, Li Ao felt that he had lived in a muddle for more than 20 years.


    Since his birth, he has been educated and needs to contribute to the prosperity of his family.


    No one told him that in fact, you can fulfill your dreams and show your ambitions.


    He was attracted by the world described by Lin Mengya.


    If there is such a country, he will choose to be a scholar.


    But it''s just imagination after all. The reality is cruel and cold.


    He just thought about it and managed to suppress his enthusiasm.


    "Your idea is very good, but everyone won''t agree. Say nothing else, once it''s like what you said, all families will lose control of their fiefdom, and they will never do it."


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and smiled.


    "But in fact, small families should be attached to large families, and large families should bow down to larger families.


    After all, in fact, we are not without scruples, but subject to the control of more powerful forces than ourselves.


    But in this way, unless it is a friendly family, those hostile families may not communicate for hundreds of years.


    No matter what good things the two sides have, they can''t see each other. In the long run, everyone will develop more and more slowly.


    Because there is no communication, there is no improvement. In the end, all families lost their vitality. Everyone kept the things left by their ancestors and lived a regular life every day. What''s the meaning of that day?


    If one day more powerful forces than us invade, how can we resist it? "


    I have to say that Li Ao never thought about these problems she said before.


    Lin Mengya can understand this.


    I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. I only live in this mountain.


    If she hadn''t lived in that civilized place, she wouldn''t think so much.


    Li Ao closed his mouth and said solemnly after a long time: "Miss Gong''s insight is really an eye opener for me. However, I want to discuss it with my family and try my best to persuade them."


    Who doesn''t want such a bright and brilliant future?

 Chapter 2270

    "It''s not urgent. You can take your time."


    Lin Mengya believes that as long as they can see hope, they are very likely to be persuaded.


    Then he remembered another thing.


    "As you said before, the man who secretly sent orders to the ancient family, I think he may become an obstacle to us."


    About this matter, that''s why Li Ao came to find her today.


    Li Ao said, "in fact, I''m here today. You want to tell you that I suspect that person may be fake."


    "Oh, what evidence do you have?"


    Li Ao nodded and said, "after we had a thorough talk last time, I went back and sent the flying pigeon to my father. My father was very careful and soon found the flaw of that man."


    The reason why I didn''t see it at that time was because I was afraid.


    Now, their father and son both want to get rid of the man''s control. Naturally, their view of things becomes more and more rational.


    "What do you say?" She asked curiously.


    "My father said that there is indeed such a person who can command all the ancient families. However, according to our genealogy, this person is a virtuous man, and even his descendants will respect us because of their blood. However, the person who sent us orders before not only has his whereabouts become a mystery, but I dictate to the ancient people everywhere. The most extreme is my father Listen to other ancient people say, "that man even took bribes."


    Although these are small things, they can definitely prove that he is a wretch.


    Moreover, Li Ao also mentioned before that this person has the ability to control all ancient tribes.


    In other words, he has the means to control the ancient family.


    In that case, if the man really wants to encourage the ancient people to deal with her, he can drive them directly without threat.


    But now both Li''s family and Jun''s family are coerced.


    In fact, when you think about it carefully, the problems they have may have appeared as early as decades ago.


    In that case, it can be basically concluded that the man is pretending to be a tiger.


    After all, over the years, no one dared to pretend.


    Such a master suddenly appeared, and everyone didn''t react for a moment.


    Having figured this out, Lin Mengya also had countermeasures.


    She raised her lips with a calculated smile.


    "In that case, we can take advantage of this good opportunity to fish."


    Li Ao didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    Lin Mengya hooked her finger and motioned him to come over.


    The unique fragrance of Medicine on the woman makes Li Ao, who has never been close to women, a little flustered.


    Fortunately, he took back his attention in time and kept all Lin Mengya''s plans in mind.


    "Let''s lure the big fish out first, and then try to catch it all."


    She concluded with a smile.


    Although it was a matter of calculating people, Li Ao didn''t think she was so cunning.


    After all, it was the man who provoked her first.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Gong. When I get back, I''ll follow the plan you said."


    Lin Mengya arched her hand.


    "Please, young master Li."


    The two smiled at each other and reached an alliance.


    Li Ao can''t wait to get back to his family layout.


    However, before he left, he asked a question with some uneasiness.


    "Hou Zun, this matter is threatening. Shall I help you sort it out before going back?"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya waved her hand.


    "I''ll deal with Hou Zun''s affairs


    It''s what childe Li said before. Don''t mention it to others, otherwise it will cause death. "


    Li Ao also knows the cause and effect.


    Although this incident can make the couple get away smoothly, it will also lead to the pursuit of people behind the scenes.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the ability to protect himself, but that he doesn''t want to create complications at this critical juncture.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Miss Gong."


    Lin Mengya nodded and watched Li Ao leave.


    In addition to one more ally, she also guessed about the death of empress Zun.


    From the standpoint of Hou Zun, she didn''t think that man was Hou Zun''s lover.


    But as long as the identity of this person is found out, the cause of Hou Zun''s death can be found out.


    "The fifth floor..."


    She muttered to herself.


    It seems that there are endless moths in the temple.


    After two days and two nights of searching, long Tianyu also had some eyebrows.


    But the emperor''s persecution became more and more fierce.


    Today, I broke into the temple in longtianyu''s office.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly and looked at the emperor in front of him who already felt that he was winning.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Emperor Zun sat down and asked, "it''s been several days. What''s your answer?"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t like being forced to make decisions, even if the person in front of him is his uncle.


    "What answer do you want?"


    "Good nephew, don''t pretend to be confused with me now."


    The emperor smiled with confidence.


    "I know you may be reluctant to give up so much, but we are still a family. The so-called fat water does not flow into outsiders'' fields, which will naturally benefit you in the future."


    He thought he had grasped the emperor of long Tianyu, and now he doesn''t engage in inducement.


    He told him his ambition. Anyway, he thought long Tianyu had no choice.


    Hearing this, long Tianyu closed her lips.


    "Impossible."


    The brief and powerful refusal completely angered the emperor who had already lost patience.


    His face fell sharply and his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Xi''er, don''t force me to fight you!"


    But long Tianyu was not afraid of him at all.


    "If you have any tricks, you might as well use them. I will follow."


    His attitude was too tough, which made the emperor''s teeth itch.


    "Well, your wings are hard now! But don''t forget that once this matter is publicized, your holy position will be unstable. You can''t get what I can''t get!"


    They are like two wolves, biting each other.


    Emperor Zun thought he had an advantage, but he still lost to his young opponent.


    Long Tianyu stared at each other coldly.


    "If you are capable of this position, come and take it."


    This is not only his provocation, but also a mockery of the emperor.


    "Don''t be too rampant!"


    Emperor Zun also wanted to warn that the unknown nephew said a few words, but behind him came the woman''s strange cold voice.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to keep your last face, it may be too late to leave now."


    The emperor turned his head and glared at the visitor.


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of him and walked to long Tianyu with her head held high.


    "You two young people really don''t know the height of heaven and earth."


    See people


    All right, the emperor doesn''t have to be patient.


    He proudly and cruelly pointed out the difficulties they faced one by one.


    "Even if you didn''t kill the empress, people in the world wouldn''t think so. I just need to comply with the people''s will, and you won''t have a place to turn over. Then you will become the target of public criticism, just like a lost dog, and you will be in constant panic. I''m afraid you can''t even keep your last retreat."


    This is the emperor''s support.


    He didn''t need to incite the people at all, so he could easily tear them down from the altar.


    After all, there are too many people who don''t like them in the world.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man and said, "what do we want to do in the back? We can''t go all the way ahead. Only people like you will need the back."


    Lin Mengya''s sarcasm made the emperor''s face more ugly.


    "Murong Xi! This woman will hurt you sooner or later!"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyelids and said without hesitation, "I''m not like you. I''m ungrateful."


    The emperor, who was stabbed to the pain, almost didn''t explode.


    But he still gritted his teeth and said, "I''m trying to fulfill our wishes!"


    That''s disgusting.


    Lin Mengya suddenly lost her patience to deal with each other.


    She stared at the man in front of her as if she were looking at a piece of garbage.


    "You actually heard that night, didn''t you?"


    Her endless words shocked the emperor.


    The emperor wanted to restrain his guilty heart.


    But the eyes of the woman in front of her are too straightforward. She seems to be able to see through all her disguises.


    "That medicine will be very painful after people eat it. I found some bloody nails under houzun''s bed."


    She took out a small cloth bag.


    After being untied, there are several sharp nails on it, but they are all broken from interruption.


    It is conceivable how much pain the owner of the nail suffered at that time.


    "You obviously heard her cry and even asked for help, but you chose to ignore it. Maybe you thought that after she died, you could use her to threaten us and get everything you want. Maybe you hated your wife at all, so you chose to move out of the yard."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    The emperor mercilessly interrupted her, pointed to her and said, "how dare you slander me!"


    Lin Mengya despises each other''s hypocrisy more and more.


    "Only you know whether I slander you. Don''t you want to make it known to everyone? You can have a try.


    Why don''t we let everyone know how many lovers you''ve raised outside with your back over the years.


    At the beginning, you know best why Hou Zun''s child was hurt.


    Since we want to make things big, let''s talk from beginning to end. Let''s see what a mean and selfish person you are! "


    The emperor couldn''t help flinching when he heard this and stared at Lin Mengya.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, at this time, aren''t you going to talk to us calmly?" She didn''t care about each other''s attitude at all, and finally woke up the emperor from his dream of ambition coming true.


    Although he still feels that he has the upper hand, this advantage has been significantly reduced.


    Although he had to return to the negotiating table again, he still didn''t give up his ambition.


    "I advise you not to make those superfluous plans."


    Lin Mengya mercilessly broke each other''s delusions.


    "Unless you want to die with us."


    She said with cold eyes.

 Chapter 2271

    The emperor was obviously frightened by her. Even if he hated them in his heart, he didn''t have the arrogance before.


    Although long Tianyu was curious and wanted to know how she knew these things and could threaten the emperor, she came in time to bring back the city for them.


    Emperor Zun still strained his face and tried to take the initiative again.


    "These things are all slanders against me! Even if you spread it, few people will believe it."


    Lin Mengya said coldly, "even if we have more contradictions with Hou Zun, it''s not as attractive as these love and hate. Why don''t we try and see what people are more interested in?"


    Emperor Zun stopped talking.


    Of course, he knew that once the matter was publicized, those people at the bottom would always only focus on his gossip.


    Even if he finally achieved his goal, he will never let those things come to light.


    Otherwise, his command will be even worse.


    In this way, what''s his purpose?


    "I''ve heard that you actually have an illegitimate son. But if you live before and after, he will never recognize his ancestors, right?"


    Lin Mengya threw out another king.


    Now, Emperor Zun was completely honest.


    The illegitimate son was his last thought.


    But he could not allow himself to be accused by thousands of people for the sake of that child.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the tangle in each other''s eyes and disappeared a little.


    She knew that such people always love themselves most.


    "Alas -"


    The emperor heaved a long sigh.


    When I looked at her again, there was a sense of compromise in my eyes.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    Lin Mengya pushed the nails in front of the emperor.


    "What did you hear that night?"


    Although she can hold the emperor down with the affair of illegitimate children for the time being, it is not a long-term plan.


    Moreover, Emperor Zun will never give up, so she must completely solve the hidden danger of empress Zun.


    The emperor''s face was struggling, but after seeing those bloody nails, he chose to tell the truth for some reason.


    "I only heard her crying. In fact, I had someone knock at the door, but she didn''t open the door."


    Then he chose to avoid.


    Lin Mengya is no longer disgusted with the emperor.


    It was in order to save him that Hou Zun let the child in his stomach suffer so much damage.


    In the end, the man gave her a cold hell.


    As a woman, even if she doesn''t deal with houzun, she''s not worth it for that woman.


    If you don''t really love, who can make such a choice and sacrifice?


    Attitude, more and more impatient.


    "Is there nobody in her room?"


    The emperor nodded and said, "since she came here, her temper has become more and more special. She often drives out those servants. Oh, except for an old mammy around her. Everyone else can only serve outside. She doesn''t summon, and no one dares to go in."


    Their feelings have faded, but it can''t all blame him.


    After all, which man will put up with a woman with a strange temper and hysteria every day?


    However, Lin Mengya scoffed at the emperor''s words.


    She can find out these things. Will Hou Zun really be kept in the dark?


    Men always like to put all the mistakes on women to prove how innocent they are


    ¡£


    If he hadn''t betrayed first, then Zun wouldn''t have become what he was later.


    Lin Mengya confirmed the guess in her heart, and then handed over the man to long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu is as strong as ever, and Huang Zun is also afraid at present.


    Therefore, after some wrangling between them, Emperor Zun promised not to disclose the matter for the time being within half a month.


    After the person left, long Tianyu gently gathered her in his arms.


    Feeling the man''s warm chest, Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    "Why are you upset?"


    Lin Mengya relaxed and paralyzed herself in his arms.


    "Nothing, just think of something. I''ve been looking for the man I met with Hou Zun these days. Now I have some eyebrows."


    Such a completely trusted posture makes long Tianyu extremely popular.


    He gently kissed the top of her hair and said, "tell me."


    "I asked Bai Su to secretly screen the people on the fifth floor. There are no problems with those aristocratic families, but the kitchen on the fifth floor often has less fresh food recently."


    Because of the terrain, in addition to some storable things, some fresh fruits and vegetables are transported from the foot of the mountain every few days.


    These things will be distributed to the kitchen on each floor according to their share.


    There are many people on the fifth floor, so there are more fresh food.


    It may be lost for a day or two, and no one will notice.


    But if you throw it down forever, there will be more.


    In addition, the new manager is a careful one. After finding that many things are not right, he reported the matter to the police.


    Just as Bai Su was investigating the fifth floor, he also reported the matter to her.


    Long Tianyu took him and sat in a chair. After hearing this, he was silent for a moment.


    "Leave it to me."


    Lin Mengya sat up and took the initiative to hug his neck.


    "If you don''t want to..."


    "This is between me and him. Sooner or later, there will be this day."


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly.


    From the moment she suspected the man, she knew it would be like this.


    With her forehead on his chin, Lin Mengya was still confused.


    "How could it be him? Hou Zun is his biological mother."


    The evidence found in houzun''s room gave her an unreasonable guess.


    If empress Zun was not coerced, she voluntarily swallowed those poisons.


    But empress Zun was concerned. How could she be willing to die?


    Unless it''s for her favorite son.


    "When Shifu was plotted, I suspected there was an insider."


    Long Tianyu paused and continued: "even the deputy hall leader of Qin doesn''t know where the weakness of master is, but as his apprentice, he can do it easily."


    Lin Mengya was dumb.


    Indeed, the master of the old hall is unfathomable.


    If he is not the person he trusts most, how can he get caught.


    "Maybe master was ashamed of him, so no matter what I asked, master didn''t reveal his application. But I guessed some."


    Before leaving, the master told him that he should be more careful in everything and never trust those people in the past.


    He thought that the master had told him that there were traitors in the temple. Now it seems that he should refer to that person


    Nodding, Lin Mengya sighed, "I didn''t order someone to check secretly until I guessed it might be him


    I had some love affairs about the emperor, and as a result... "


    Emperor Zun is by no means a good husband or father.


    Although the combination between him and houzun is more of a strong alliance, it is undeniable that houzun has done a lot for him after he married him.


    "Murong Yanhe, he disappeared mysteriously six months ago. But Hou Zun was not in a hurry to find him, so I wondered if he sneaked into the temple at that time?"


    Murong Yan is the almost forgotten former Prince of Wei.


    He is also long Tianyu''s cousin and one of the disciples of the former hall Lord.


    In fact, when Lin Mengya first came to this conclusion, it was also incredible.


    In fact, she doesn''t hate the former crown prince who everyone doesn''t know well.


    When Hou Zun imprisoned her, the other party also helped a lot.


    That''s why she didn''t want to believe it.


    Long Tianyu squeezed her shoulder with a little force.


    "Murong Yan always wanted to let the royal family get rid of the control of the temple, but we didn''t know at that time. There were other complicated situations. Master has been trying his best to make up for it, but none of us knew."


    Some things seem absurd now because they didn''t know the inside story at the beginning.


    He broke away, but Murong Yan didn''t.


    "Let''s find him first and ask if he did it."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to disappoint long Tianyu. She still hopes that Murong Yan is innocent.


    But long Tianyu let go.


    "I''ll find out if he did it."


    Looking at long Tianyu who recovered her spirit, she was finally relieved.


    She believes that long Tianyu will find out everything about it.


    But some things still surprised her.


    On the third day after she and long Tianyu turned the direction of the investigation to Murong Yan, the former crown prince who had been hiding on the fifth floor for a long time actually appeared in front of them.


    And as an assassin.


    When Lin Mengya hurried to get the news of long Tianyu''s assassination, she saw the assassin who was almost killed by the dark guard.


    "Let go of me! I''ll kill him!"


    His voice was hoarse and ugly, and even his face was no longer as warm as before.


    When Lin Mengya hurried to the scene, she hesitated for a moment because of the sound.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyao recognized the man who kept yelling in time. It was Murong Yan they couldn''t find.


    But she ignored the interrogation and just went to check the situation of her man immediately.


    By this time, he had finished dressing.


    Lin Mengya rushed over and raised his hand. Uneasily, she untied the cloth towel again, applied the best wound medicine she had brought home, and gently fixed the wound for him.


    Then he asked, "what''s going on?"


    Long Tianyu knows his wife too well. He will blow his hair when he sees his injury.


    With another uninjured hand, he gently touched her cheek and comforted, "it''s all right. I wasn''t prepared before, so I got hurt."


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    With long Tianyu''s skill, it''s not easy to hurt him.


    Besides, there are people who protect him openly and secretly.


    She stared at the man. Long Tianyu was a little guilty and didn''t open his eyes.


    She suddenly understood, grabbed the man''s collar and whispered a warning.


    "I''ll settle with you in the evening!"


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded to his wife.

 Chapter 2272

    "Bring me in."


    Long Tianyu ordered in a low voice.


    Then his men twisted people in front of him.


    Lin Mengya silently stood behind long Tianyu and looked at the people in front of her. She couldn''t help being surprised.


    The man in front of him didn''t look like the graceful and gentle Murong Yan at all.


    The man was bony and his eyes were full of hostility.


    When he looked at long Tianyu, there was no brotherhood. It was like looking at the enemy who killed his mother.


    Lin Mengya seems to have found the key problem, and her eyebrows frown.


    Houzun''s death really had nothing to do with them, but Murong Yan obviously hated long Tianyu.


    There must be a secret.


    "Murong Yan, why did you do this?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are heavy. He still wants to ask a result for the man in front of him who once really regarded him as his brother''s love.


    "Don''t you know why I did this?"


    Murong Yan gnashed his teeth and asked, "I know you are dissatisfied with Hou Zun''s hand to your woman, but do you remember what you promised me?"


    Long Tianyu frowned and said, "I haven''t forgotten what I promised you for a moment."


    "Bah! Shameless villain, treacherous! I told you long ago that I had no intention to prevent you from becoming the prince, and you would let my mother live, but now people die in your hands. Murong Xi, you are unworthy!"


    Look at each other''s appearance, it has been determined that he is the murderer of his mother.


    Lin Mengya can''t see her man being wronged like this.


    "Can''t the brain be bitten by the dog? If we want to do it, why should we be suspected in our own territory? Murong Yan was at a loss. At that time, I thought you were a smart man. Now it seems that you are just a fool!"


    Lin Mengya had to continue scolding, and was taken down by long Tianyu.


    "Believe it or not, I didn''t hurt your mother. We are always looking for the real murderer. If you don''t believe it, you can find it with us."


    Murong Yan hesitated for a moment, and then kept shouting and scolding: "you don''t pretend here. By your means, the evidence must have been destroyed by you. How can you be found?"


    "Don''t you think this is self contradictory? You said that long Tianyu was the real murderer of your mother and asked you to investigate with him. You said that you couldn''t find anything by his means. In that case, how did you know the truth of this matter? How can you be sure that what you know is the truth?"


    It has to be said that Lin Mengya has a natural advantage in quarreling.


    Murong Yan was speechless.


    He clenched his teeth and said, "don''t you dare swear to God now. If you really killed my mother, you''ll die of thunder and lightning!"


    Long Tianyu looked at each other and said, "I never believe these oral vows. If I really did it, I can let you deal with it."


    Murong Yan looked shocked, and then said with a sneer, "OK! Your temple Lord is full of words. Don''t cheat at that time!"


    "No."


    Murong Yan was skeptical, but his eyes to long Tianyu always had unforgettable hatred.


    Just as he was about to leave, long Tianyu asked, "our affairs can be put aside for the time being. I''ll ask you, why did you betray master?"


    "Master?" Murong Yan was a little excited. "It was master who asked me to hide here. I have never betrayed master!"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t believe it.


    "If it weren''t for you, who could approach Shifu, find his weakness and imprison him? Murong Yan, I won''t allow anyone to hurt Shifu."


    Murong Yan, suspected,


    Obviously a little grumpy.


    He hurriedly explained, "I didn''t expect master to be imprisoned. These days, I''ve been trying to find a way to save master. Unfortunately, they all failed and almost found my hiding place by those people."


    He was afraid that long Tianyu would not believe it, and then said, "I have been hiding on the fifth floor these days. I can survive by stealing things from the kitchen every day. If you don''t believe it, you can go with me now."


    Long Tianyu didn''t fully believe his words.


    Because all the signs show that he is the closest person to the real murderer.


    Long Tianyu didn''t take too many people with him. He only took Lin Mengya and Baili Wuchen to his hiding place with Murong Yan.


    Walking to the kitchen on the fifth floor, several people saw that there was a special hidden interlayer in the storage room of the kitchen.


    You can go directly to the storage room from here, so eating is no problem.


    The space inside is very narrow and can only accommodate one person to sleep in it.


    Looking at the narrow and low mezzanine, where people live.


    Long Tianyu looked at it and asked, "Why are you hiding here?"


    Murong Yan stared at him angrily.


    "All this is thanks to you!"


    "Me?"


    Being wronged again and again, long Tianyu''s face is also very ugly.


    "Murong Yan, if I want to kill you, you can''t escape!"


    This is not arrogance, but the truth.


    Murong Yan sighed deeply.


    In fact, up to now, he doesn''t believe what happened before.


    Lin Mengya can see that Murong Yan is also tangled with himself.


    After thinking about it, he took everyone out and left their brothers alone.


    Outside, a hundred miles of dust-free narrowed his eyes, as if he were thinking.


    "Madam."


    She had been listening to what was going on inside, but she didn''t use the system. Instead, she was afraid that her man would suffer.


    "Huh?"


    Hundred miles of dust-free lowered his voice. Now only the two of them can hear it.


    "I always feel that what Mr. Yan said doesn''t seem to be false."


    There is no doubt about her judgment of a hundred miles of dust-free.


    This man is smart and has been with long Tianyu for so long. He also has a deep understanding of them.


    She nodded in agreement.


    "But it''s too strange. Your highness told us to look for it when Mr. Yan disappeared six months ago. But some of those people were missing. Afterwards, I was busy with other things and didn''t investigate them in detail. Maybe there was any misunderstanding."


    Lin Mengya also fell into silence.


    She believes that long Tianyu, at least her family men want to kill someone, must have a definite goal.


    Just now, Murong Yan hurt him. He didn''t fight back.


    Enough to show that he didn''t want to kill each other at all.


    "Those people may have been used."


    Her words made her eyes shrink.


    Suddenly, there came the voice of long Tianyu.


    "A hundred miles without dust, come in!"


    The latter nodded at her and hurried in.


    Lin Mengya glanced behind her. It seemed that things should be similar to what she guessed.


    This is even more elusive.


    Long Tianyu''s people have always been cautious. Even if they are really used, they won''t let Murong Yan misunderstand so deeply.


    She went out of the big kitchen.


    Because of today''s events, the kitchen on the fifth floor will be closed temporarily. All Kitchen helpers have gone to the fourth and sixth floors to work.


    Originally, it was the busiest place, but now it is deserted.


    She was standing at the door, but she saw someone standing at the door, poking her head.


    "Who?"


    The guard at the door asked.


    The man shivered and said timidly, "I''m here to deliver food to the chef..."


    The guard looked at each other and saw that she was only a twelve or thirteen year old girl. She said, "there''s something temporary today. Everyone is on the fourth and sixth floors."


    The girl nodded and was about to leave, but she stopped her.


    "Girl, please stay."


    Lin Mengya walked out quickly.


    The girl was very formal when she saw her dress.


    "What ingredients did you send to the chef?"


    Her attitude was gentle and kind, and the girl was gradually less afraid.


    No matter what she asked, she answered very skillfully.


    "I''m here to deliver dry goods."


    Indeed, in the basket she was carrying, Lin Mengya did smell the smell of those dry goods.


    "Didn''t anyone inform you before?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "we live in the holy city and go up the mountain every few days."


    "Are you coming alone?"


    You know, the mountain road from the holy city to the temple is not near.


    She is a girl, and her family can rest assured that she comes and goes?


    The girl pointed to the door. "I came with dad. There are several ox carts outside that are specially responsible for transporting things. We take the ox cart every few days."


    Yes.


    There are so many people up and down the temple. How can no one send things back and forth?


    "Can you show me?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment and then said carefully, "then I have to send these things to the chef, or he will swear again."


    Lin Mengya picked up the things, handed them to the guard and asked them to deliver them on their behalf.


    The girl was a little nervous, but at the thought of her parents'' orders, she could only obey her orders.


    My parents said that they can''t afford to offend the noble people here.


    But on the way, Lin Mengya made full use of her strengths and coaxed the simple girl into paying her everything without a few words.


    "Does anyone often come up in an ox cart?" Lin Mengya asked casually.


    The girl said, "No. only people in the holy city can sit, and I have to pay every time. I''m small and can sit in my parents'' arms, so I''m only charged for the handlebar style, but I can help my parents do a lot of work!"


    The girl''s nature is very lively and chirpy, talking about her family.


    Lin Mengya listened patiently, and they talked happily.


    They found the girl''s mother on the fourth floor. She was a very loving woman.


    Only when I saw my daughter walking with a woman dressed in luxury, my face was full of fear.


    "Ah Niang!"


    The little girl was like a homing bird, and instantly threw herself into her mother''s arms.


    Lin Mengya feels good about this simple and lovely little girl. She is trying to talk to each other''s mother, but she feels that the girl''s mother seems a little afraid of her.


    "You --"


    "Master!"


    As soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by Bai Su behind her.


    Bai Su came in a hurry, fell in her ear and said.

 Chapter 2273

    "Our people have just found a body. It seems that it has just died. Your highness asked me to invite you over."


    Another man died?


    Lin Mengya could not help but frown. The storm of empress Zun has not passed. Everyone has strengthened their vigilance. How can there be an accident.


    "Who can find out?"


    Bai Su lowered his voice and said, "it seems to be a small merchant responsible for transporting dry goods to the temple. Now your highness is already there. You''d better go and have a look in person."


    Lin Mengya''s heart "clattered". She glanced at the little girl she had just met and her mother, thinking that things wouldn''t happen so coincidentally.


    She hurried to say goodbye to her mother and daughter. She couldn''t bear to tell them about it in advance. I hope she guessed wrong.


    But somehow she knew her guess was likely to be confirmed again.


    When faced with misfortune, she would rather be a fool.


    The body was found in the kitchen on the sixth floor.


    If it had not been for the increase in the number of people in the kitchen on the sixth floor today, they would not have found that there was an unnamed man lying in a granary nearby for storing food.


    When Lin Mengya arrived, she saw a face similar to the little girl.


    Someone nearby is asking the person in charge of the kitchen if he knows him.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and said regretfully, "he is a small businessman who delivers dry goods at the foot of the mountain. He should bring his wife and daughter to deliver goods together. Now go to the fifth floor and you can find them."


    The person in charge of cross examination still hesitated. After all, how could the lady of the temple Lord know their identity.


    But long Tianyu still looked at his wife and said, "find someone and do what your wife says."


    When everyone left, long Tianyu asked in a low voice, "how do you know? Does this person really have a problem?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and took a deep breath.


    "I didn''t know him until I met his daughter just now. They shouldn''t have any problems. They just had bad luck and met someone they shouldn''t have met."


    From the words and expressions of the little girl and her mother, they should be a very happy family of three.


    But now it''s all over.


    She clenched her hands and felt a deeper hatred for those who wantonly slaughtered civilians.


    "I''ll find it out!"


    No matter who, no matter what the other party''s purpose, dares to commit evil under her eyelids, you have to bear her anger!


    Long Tianyu patted her on the shoulder.


    No matter what his wife wants to do, he will fully support it.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were standing on the sixth floor. She saw with her own eyes that the poor little merchant''s wife and daughter were invited in a hurry.


    The woman''s sad cry made her sad.


    A relative who was well a moment ago has now become a dead body. I''m afraid no one can keep his mind.


    "Well appease his family and promise them whatever they ask."


    Long Tianyu gave a special order.


    Although people didn''t die because of them, he didn''t want to see his wife feel guilty about anything.


    Lin Mengya didn''t watch, but walked up to the girl.


    The little girl was already sobbing. Although she was still young, she already knew the meaning of death.


    She crouched down to be level with the little girl.


    "No


    I''m going to cry, darling. I''ll find out the murderer of your father for you. "


    The little girl sobbed and asked, "will finding the killer bring my father back to life?"


    The little girl''s naive words made Li Mengya feel uncomfortable.


    Yes, everyone is dead. What if she finds out the murderer?


    The mother of the girl next to her immediately hugged the girl and made a trembling apology to Lin Mengya.


    "Please forgive me, madam. We didn''t mean it."


    Seeing the victim''s family apologize to herself, Lin Mengya felt even worse.


    She waved her hand and said weakly, "it doesn''t matter. After all, the child''s father died because of our negligence. If you need any help, just ask."


    The woman looked at her in a daze.


    After dealing with the matter, he also rushed over.


    Seeing this, he came up to the woman and said, "this is the beautiful and kind-hearted lady of our temple. Although your man has gone, we will do our best to help you start a new life in the future."


    Seeing this, the woman dared not even lift her head.


    Just holding his daughter''s hand tightly and listening to their arrangement.


    Lin Mengya stood aside and listened to Bai Li Wuchen. She inquired about their mother and daughter and arranged them properly.


    Finally, the little girl quietly broke away from her mother''s hand and walked in front of her.


    "Listen to my parents, you are the most noble woman in the world, aren''t you?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart trembled.


    "No, I''m not..."


    How would she explain to the little girl that her father would not have died if it had not been for the contention of them.


    The little girl opened her big clear eyes and asked carefully, "since you are so powerful, can you help me get my father back?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. After a long time, she said in a dumb voice, "sorry, I can''t do it."


    The little girl lowered her head in disappointment. Just when Lin Mengya wanted to say a few words to comfort each other, the little girl suddenly raised her head, smiled and said to her, "I know my father will never come back, but can you promise me not to let others lose their father in the future?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to respond.


    And the little girl insisted on getting an answer from him.


    For a long time, she nodded gently.


    "Well, I promise you, I will protect other people''s dads so that they will never lose their father again."


    She can''t ignore the little girl''s kindness.


    The little girl who got a positive answer also gave her a gentle hug.


    "My aunt said you were the fairy in the sky. Now I believe it. If it was you, I would serve the temple forever."


    Lin Mengya stood where she was and didn''t know how to react.


    The little girl was soon taken away by her mother, but she still looked at each other''s figure for a long time.


    Long Tian stood behind her and gently took the man into his arms.


    "This is what the temple means to the people."


    He whispered in her ear.


    "In the past, I always thought that if the temple did not oppress the outside world, perhaps the competition would not be so fierce. But later I realized that what the temple protected was never those ambitious powers, but the people all over the world."


    With the suppression of the temple, those


    People dare not go too far.


    Once the temple collapses, there will be endless disputes waiting for the people all over the world.


    Although I don''t know who came up with such a method, it can temporarily suppress the ambitions of those people.


    But anyway, the people still benefit from it.


    Now it''s her turn to take charge of the temple with long Tianyu, so they should do something for the people who worship them in good faith.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t abandon myself."


    Lin Mengya rubbed her face.


    She will rejuvenate her spirit and properly manage the temple.


    As for those moths hidden in the dark, she will catch them one by one and return everyone to a peaceful and prosperous era.


    Looking at his wife, who was suddenly excited, long Tianyu smiled and nodded.


    His ya''er is like this. He will turn every suffering and sharpening into a driving force for progress.


    Now the girl''s father''s death has inspired her wife''s sense of responsibility.


    At least from then on, he didn''t have to worry about his wife''s ignorance of the meaning of the temple.


    He knew that these responsibilities should have been on his shoulders, but he wanted to share everything with her, whether glory or responsibility.


    I believe my wife will understand this.


    "Wait for me, let''s check it together."


    Long Tianyu caught up with her with a smile.


    All the loneliness in the world will disintegrate because of another person, and finally melt into memory, replaced by endless happiness.


    And he was so lucky that he found his own happiness early.


    Lin Mengya personally led people to investigate the scene.


    The analytical function of Xiaoyao became a great help to her. She didn''t let go of any clues.


    A man is killed by cutting his throat with a knife. His technique is quite neat. He should be a man who has been trained as a killer or acts very ruthlessly.


    But one thing, the man was attacked from behind, but his knees showed signs of being attacked.


    In other words, when people die, they kneel on their knees.


    This is quite suspicious.


    The small businessman''s figure is not particularly tall. If the murderer is a man, doing so is simply adding to the snake.


    But if the killer is a woman, then this is very consistent with the traces she found on the body.


    Moreover, there was a faint smell of wine on the murderer.


    According to the little girl''s mother, her husband seemed to know someone before.


    Once her husband was drunk. He once told her that he had found the best wine in the world.


    And if he sells the wine to the temple, they can make a lot of money from it.


    As for this, the little girl''s father didn''t say who they were.


    After getting the news, Lin Mengya couldn''t help falling into speculation.


    Although alcohol is forbidden in the temple in the open, many people like to drink in the dark to keep warm because of the high terrain and cold weather here.


    And because the people who come here are either powerful or rich. If they sell good wine to these people, it is indeed a sure business.


    However, it is not easy to sell things into the temple, especially alcohol.


    So they had to find an acquaintance to open the joint, and that''s how the little girl''s father was found.

 Chapter 2274

    In other words, what she is looking for now is a man who approaches these small suppliers under the banner of selling wine.


    Fortunately, these people''s access records can be queried.


    She looked through all the records herself and found that several small businessmen responsible for transporting fresh goods had brought an extra man about a few months ago.


    In fact, there is nothing unusual about this situation, but it happens that today''s little girl''s father did the same.


    From the conversation between the little girl and her mother, she was sure that the man brought by her father was hidden from them.


    And their dry goods don''t need another man at all.


    "Look, find this man for me and dig three feet to find it for me!"


    With Lin Mengya''s instructions, none of these people dare to neglect.


    Soon they found out the man''s whereabouts.


    "Master, someone found a suit of clothes on the tenth floor. I''ve taken it to the mother and daughter to identify it. They said that one of the guys who came with them today was wearing this dress."


    Bai Su took the clothes in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked carefully.


    This is the simplest coarse cloth dress, and it also has the smell of wine she smelled on the body of a small dry merchant.


    "The tenth floor has been searched?"


    Bai Su nodded. After finding the suspicious foreign body, she ordered someone to search it carefully.


    Unfortunately, I got nothing.


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    This man was able to avoid the patrol, killed people unconsciously, and went to the tenth floor, which is enough to show that this man is very familiar with the temple.


    Maybe a few months ago, the man planned this action.


    But what is her goal?


    "What about the eleventh and twelfth floors? Has anyone ever gone up?"


    She heard long Tianyu mention it.


    The reason why the master of the front hall wanted to seal off the upper floors was not only because the traces left after the World War I had not been cleaned up in time.


    It is because the upper layers are related to the real secret of the temple.


    The master of the temple is also to protect the secrets of the temple, so he took the opportunity to close the upper floors.


    Is this the purpose of the other party?


    Fortunately, Bai Su responded quickly and soon came the news that the patrol found suspicious personnel on the eleventh floor.


    Therefore, they quickly closed the roads up and down the 11th floor. According to the arrangement of long Tianyu, it was difficult for this person to fly even if he had wings.


    She and Bai Su also rushed to the eleventh floor.


    At this time, long Tianyu is in command.


    However, seeing that his face was not very good, Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "but what trouble did you encounter?"


    Long Tianyu looked at him and gently shook his head.


    "No big deal, but Murong Yan ran away."


    "Ran away?"


    Lin Mengya really didn''t expect it.


    Didn''t you have a good talk with long Tianyu before? What else did he run?


    The next hundred miles were clean, which relieved her doubts.


    "Madam, I heard that a suspicious man was found on the 11th floor. When we didn''t pay attention, we ran up. My highness and I are looking for him."


    Murong Yan was even involved in this matter. Lin Mengya couldn''t imagine it.


    She took long Tianyu''s hand.


    "I don''t think Murong Yan deliberately lied to you."


    Some people are good at deceiving others, but some people have integrity and integrity in their bones.


    Murong Yan is not a perfect man, but he is by no means a villain.


    Even if it is suspected that long Tianyu killed his mother, he still chooses to confront long Tianyu face-to-face instead of hiding


    Secretly manipulating public opinion to attack each other is enough to show that he is a magnanimous gentleman.


    Villains do have many means. A gentleman doesn''t know, but disdains to do it.


    So she didn''t believe that Murong Yan chose to cheat long Tianyu for the secret of the temple.


    "When I find him, I''ll ask him myself!"


    This time, he was stabbed by Murong Yan.


    Lin Mengya clenched his hand.


    Anyway, she''s here.


    Long Tianyu kept sending more people to the eleventh floor, and soon they got the exact news.


    "Temple Lord, madam, our people found Murong Yan and the man behind."


    After getting the news, they hurried to the hotel.


    The eleventh floor is very different from before.


    There are ruins everywhere, only a small open space behind has been cleared.


    At this time, the two confronted each other in this small open space.


    "You lied to me!" Murong Yan clenched his fist and roared at each other with red eyes.


    But the other party just wants to get away and doesn''t want to entangle with him more.


    "Murong Yan, get out of my way!"


    The voice was angry, but it was a woman.


    When Lin Mengya arrived, the two had become a regiment.


    They arrived one step at a time, a hundred miles without dust, and immediately reported back: "temple Lord, Murong Yan said he would personally solve this woman and not let our people pass."


    Long Tianyu just looked at Murong Yan and nodded.


    Murong Yan was physically weak and was forced to retreat by the fierce female moves.


    Finally, the woman saw an opportunity and directly picked up the sword in Murong Yan''s hand.


    Then she grabbed Murong Yan and held him hostage.


    "If you don''t want him to die, get out of the way!"


    The woman threatened everyone.


    Murong Yan''s heart was like death. He lowered his eyes and faintly aroused a bitter smile.


    Sure enough, all this is his own amorous.


    The man approached him deliberately just to take advantage of him.


    He closed his eyes and felt speechless in front of his brothers and friends.


    Long Tianyu didn''t order everyone to avoid.


    The woman seems a little anxious.


    She put the sword in her hand against Murong Yan''s neck and threatened fiercely: "if you don''t get out of the way, I''ll kill him immediately!"


    "Kill me, you can''t run away."


    After only a moment of depression, Murong Yan recovered his mind.


    He looked at long Tianyu with an apology to each other.


    But the tone of the woman is very tough.


    "If you have the ability, you will kill me immediately and want to threaten my brother with me. Don''t think about it!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, people rushed to each other''s blade.


    The woman wanted to take him as a hostage and took back her sword.


    But I don''t want long Tianyu to move at this time.


    At the same time, Murong Yan was picked up by him.


    "There''s no grass anywhere in the world. Murong Yan, you''re promising to die for a woman!"


    Nearby, Lin Mengya said loudly.


    The rescued Murong Yan was stunned. Then he understood what the couple meant.


    The ashamed wry smile shook his head, "I''m really not as good as you..."


    This boy is much better than him in terms of morality, martial arts, body and the vision of choosing women.


    "Just get used to it."


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is quite "ruthless".


    The little depression in Murong Yan''s heart dissipated.


    The woman who lost the hostage was immediately caught by her men.


    Lin Mengya walked over and saw that the other party was obviously a little flustered.


    "Did you kill the little dry goods merchant?"


    The other party just stared at her angrily and didn''t answer.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care at all.


    "Break her legs for me first."


    Her voice was so cold that even the bodyguards nearby could not help shivering.


    "It''s really brave to kill in my territory."


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Princess Yu, who was famous for her iron and blood wrist, reappeared in the world.


    Sometimes, radishes and sticks are indispensable.


    Since she is destined to be a person who is looked up to by everyone, she doesn''t mind turning herself into a person who is afraid of others.


    The woman was immediately broken in her legs.


    "Ah --"


    Finally, she couldn''t resist and screamed.


    Lin Mengya just looked back at her with a faint look, and then raised a smile.


    "Press her into the dungeon and I''ll interrogate her myself."


    He dealt with this person lightly, and neither long Tianyu nor those around him had any objection to her decision.


    Now everyone understands.


    The temple Lord''s wife is different. She is neither a vassal nor an assistant of the temple Lord.


    She is her. She is the master of the temple like the temple Lord.


    Long Tianyu looked at her with admiration and infatuation.


    Murong Yan and Wuli Wuchen were indifferent, but there was some sigh in his heart.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because long Tianyu has a broad mind they don''t have that he will get such a strange woman''s heart.


    Long Tianyu glanced at them and proudly straightened his chest.


    Is his wife domineering? No way, he''s used to it!


    Lin Mengya saw through each other''s careful thinking at a glance.


    However, these are regarded as small rewards for him, so I won''t expose them.


    The couple returned to their residence with Murong Yan and Baili Wuchen.


    After holding back, long Tianyu asked, "who is that woman? How did you know each other?"


    The wounded Murong Yan looked at his brother, with a serious look of the three Hall joint trial. He couldn''t help but say nervously, "I don''t have that kind of relationship with her. Don''t misunderstand!"


    But don''t want to, three people are a pair of already see through his expression.


    Finally, Lin Mengya patted long Tianyu on the shoulder.


    "Well, well, they are all brothers. Do people want face?"


    It''s good that she didn''t say this. Murong Yan almost wanted to find a hole to drill in.


    "My relationship with her is really not what you think!" He tried his best to explain.


    However, the three opposite only gave him a meaningful look.


    Make it up, he makes it up!


    If they believe it, there''s a ghost!


    Finally, Murong Yan had to collapse on the chair.


    "Well, I admit, at first she had a little thought for me, but I didn''t have any feelings for him! Only later she told me something, so I got to know her."


    At this point, Murong Yan showed his resentment again.


    Lin Mengya sympathizes with each other.


    After all, the object of my heart is to approach myself with ulterior motives.


    This is no less a disaster for a man like Murong Yan who is proud and can be regarded as a piece of white paper in terms of emotion.

 Chapter 2275

    But soon, Murong Yan said his experience.


    The man''s acquaintance with him looked like an accident, but in fact it looked more like a long planned plot.


    According to Murong Yan himself, at that time, he was worried about the dispute between empress Zun and Emperor Zun over the throne of Prince.


    Therefore, in order to make the two people not compete with themselves as chips, and to make the back seat eliminate the mind of dealing with long Tianyu, he avoided them far away.


    Indulge in sightseeing all the way, which can be regarded as releasing the heavy pressure on yourself over the years.


    Until one time when he stayed in a small town, he met bandits who robbed civilian women.


    In this case, Murong Yan naturally can''t let go.


    He stood up and organized the people in the town to drive the bandits away.


    She saved a woman from the bandits, but she was different from others. She had no relatives because her parents were killed by the bandits. Without relatives, she had to sell herself to a large family as a maid.


    Watching the woman sell herself to bury her parents, Murong Yan couldn''t help but feel pity.


    He bought the woman, but he didn''t take her with him. Instead, he gave her enough money to go home to her relatives.


    But the woman cried and told him that there were no living relatives in her family.


    If Murong Yan doesn''t leave her, she will have to die.


    In desperation, Murong Yan had to take her with him.


    Then he received a letter from the temple.


    "The letter was sent to me in the name of Shifu. He said that someone wanted to be bad for him and asked me to help him secretly. However, I didn''t see Shifu until I arrived at the temple. She has always been the source of my communication with Shifu, so I think she should have made trouble."


    Murong Yan''s words made several people fall into deep thought.


    Even long Tianyu didn''t expect that there were such twists and turns.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked, "didn''t you notice it before?"


    Murong Yan nodded and said with a bitter smile, "maybe it was because I trusted her too much at that time, or maybe there was no other person nearby, so I believed everything she said. However, I was curious how she knew where the interlayer was."


    If it weren''t for this interlayer, Murong Yan wouldn''t trust her so much.


    But if the master hadn''t told her the location, how would she know it as an outsider?


    Lin Mengya continued, "I think someone stared at you as early as you left Longdu."


    If not, they could not have fooled Murong Yan so easily.


    Moreover, after arriving at the temple, the girl had the ability to hide Murong Yan''s whereabouts.


    In other words, she has an insider in the temple!


    Others are also aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Later, the girl''s action also explained one thing. The girl''s insider may have been cleared by them.


    Otherwise, the girl would not risk being found out to approach the little dry goods merchant.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "so the person behind her may be the previous rebels?"


    Several others think so.


    But Murong Yan frowned.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Oh? What clues did you find?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Murong Yan recalled and said, "if she really colluded with the rebels, they should have cooperated with the group who cheated me. My identity is here, Gen


    Ben didn''t play any role. Even if she cheated me, it should be to blame the rebel. However, she has repeatedly reminded me not to let me act rashly before. She also said that the rebels were looking for me. Shifu didn''t see me because she wanted to ensure my safety. If not, I wouldn''t have been cheated by her for so long. "


    That''s a real problem.


    Lin Mengya looked at several people in deep thought and said, "now we have a general guess. If you want to know the answer, you might as well ask her in person."


    Although everyone agreed, everyone felt that the girl was not so easy to tell the truth.


    Long Tianyu frowned, "if you don''t say it, give her a whipping."


    Lin Mengya and Baili Wuchen looked at him speechless at the same time.


    "Your Highness, I now find that the reason why you are not lonely all your life must be because your wife is too considerate."


    Lin Mengya nodded fiercely and agreed.


    Long Tianyu looked at them suspiciously, and then took his wife in his arms.


    "My wife is naturally the best woman in the world. Why? Are you jealous?"


    Look at his alert face and can''t help showing off secretly. There is a feeling that he may be with the wrong master.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t mind letting these two ten thousand year old single dogs eat a lot of dog food, it''s still important now.


    She looked at Murong Yan, "I think it''s better for you to interrogate the girl yourself."


    Murong Yan hesitated for a moment, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "What if I go?"


    "At least, she didn''t really hurt you. And no matter what she did for, she helped you, so we give you this opportunity."


    As Murong Yan, it wouldn''t be good if he fell into the hands of the rebels at that time.


    And she could see that Murong Yan didn''t have no feelings for the girl.


    In that case, it''s better to give him a chance.


    Although falling in love with the enemy, there is no good end.


    But how do you know if you don''t try?


    As a result, the crowd who gathered around to cheer up, watch and study, and even simply moved a small bench became the biggest obstacle for Murong Yan to ask the girl.


    Murong Yan stood in the prison, his mouth twitching all the time.


    The people in front of us clearly came to see the excitement.


    "I said, are you idle and boring? Do you have anything serious to do?"


    Long Tianyu took his wife and said, "wedding leave."


    Lin Mengya snorted and agreed.


    Murong Yan knew that he was not the opponent of the couple, so he had to turn his eyes to Lingye.


    The former has a smiling face, while the latter has a tight face.


    "What about you two? There''s nothing to do?"


    Hundreds of miles of dust-free, some exaggerated clapped his hand.


    "I was injured a while ago. Your highness said that I can take sick leave."


    Murong Yan was already helpless. The cheekiness of these people was far beyond his imagination.


    Fortunately, Lingye Festival is still there.


    But he stood firmly beside long Tianyu and his wife.


    "It is my duty to protect your highness and madam."


    Even Murong Yan couldn''t find an excuse to refute the righteous words he said.


    He weakly pointed to the knuckles and broke the group of four, almost laughing.


    "Well, listen if you like."


    But to be honest,


    If he was allowed to face it alone, he really hesitated.


    With the four of them, he felt that he was not so difficult to face it.


    Murong Yan adjusted his mood a little and said, "come and bring someone."


    The silence of their tacit understanding left Murong Yan here.


    Soon, someone brought the girl up.


    But only one night, this fierce overlord flower seems to be about to wither.


    That is a very pretty girl.


    Although she is not a peerless beauty, she is very beautiful.


    Those big eyes, which seemed a little godless, may have looked forward to flying.


    However, today she has become a prisoner.


    Probably because of her injury, the girl looks a little decadent.


    Just came in and saw Murong Yan, his face couldn''t help showing a mocking smile.


    "Why, do you know I lied to you, so I want to take revenge? It doesn''t matter. If you want to kill or cut, you''re welcome."


    The girl''s tough attitude made Murong Yan uncomfortable.


    It can be said that his depression and difficulties these days were all carefully comforted by the girl in front of him.


    Although he also hates being cheated, if the object is her, he is not so difficult to accept.


    Lowering his eyes, Murong Yan whispered, "I''m not such a stingy person. You helped me a lot before. I just want to know who sent you and what your purpose is."


    Even when interrogating prisoners, Murong Yan still maintained his gentle and friendly attitude.


    There was a struggle on the girl''s face, but she was soon forced down by herself.


    "I won''t tell you. You''re dead. Also, if you really don''t hate me so much, please give me a good time."


    Lin Mengya could not help but murmur.


    The girl is also a talent. She chatted to death without a few words.


    Seeing that Murong Yan had reached an impasse, she felt she couldn''t do it.


    "Girl, you may have misunderstood."


    Lin Mengya jumped out and said.


    "Although Murong Yan is a gentleman, aren''t you trapped in his inhumanity and injustice?"


    Although the girl was kind to Murong Yan, she was cold to Lin Mengya.


    "If he doesn''t kill me, then you''ll kill me. Anyway, I''ll never reveal anything."


    Then he closed his eyes and his neck was stubborn.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    She can feel it. In fact, the girl doesn''t hate Murong Yan.


    It just seems to have great hostility to yourself.


    She''s innocent, okay?


    Long Tianyu could not bear to be angry with his wife and brought people over.


    There was a chill in a pair of black eyes.


    "It seems that she doesn''t cry when she doesn''t see the coffin. Lingye, you will execute herself."


    Ling Ye nodded and pulled out the whip on the shelf next to him.


    That thing is an old thing in the prison. The whip body is dark red. I don''t know how many people''s flesh and blood I have drunk.


    Baili Wuchen understood his Highness''s plan in an instant, so he also decided to help fuel the fire.


    "Young master Yan, you''d better stop wasting your kindness. Girl, do you know that young master Yan traded his safety for your life. But if you see that girl is so determined, we can only offend."

 Chapter 2276

    With that, Baili no dust motioned Ling ye to execute.


    Although murongyan looked calm, he knew that Ling Ye was an iron faced and selfless man.


    If the girl falls into his hands, I''m afraid she will suffer a lot.


    After all, he moved a little compassion for the girl who shared his sadness.


    Ling Ye is not wordy and raises his whip to fight.


    But Murong Yan grabbed him.


    "Wait a minute, let me ask her again!"


    Then he looked anxiously at the girl and said, "Why are you so stubborn? If the people behind you still care about your life and death, they won''t let you rush up the mountain alone today!"


    When they learned the news, they also sent people down the mountain to inquire about the whereabouts of these people.


    As for the people who reported back, there was originally a small group of wine sellers.


    But this morning, all those people left the holy city.


    Now, even if they sent someone to chase them, I''m afraid they would have lost their whereabouts long ago.


    The girl is just a smoke bomb left by them to divert their attention and delay time so that those people can escape.


    To put it bluntly, she is just an abandoned son.


    The woman clenched her lips and her eyes were full of water.


    Lin Mengya saw that the bedding was almost done, so she made a fire even more.


    "Girl, I don''t know what kind of grudges you and I have. But everything can be discussed. Let''s talk calmly. Maybe there is some misunderstanding."


    Although she is beautiful, she is gentle, but it is easy to let people down their guard.


    The woman looked into her eyes, somehow a little more bitter.


    "You won''t understand..."


    The woman collapsed and closed her eyes, like admitting her life and struggling.


    Lin Mengya quickly exchanged a look with her man.


    Judging from the girl''s words, it is obvious that she has difficulties.


    In that case, it''s easy to do.


    Lin Mengya''s tone was more gentle. "I really don''t understand, but I also know that you should not be inhuman."


    Then she dared to guess.


    "You didn''t kill that man, did you?"


    The woman suddenly shook her whole body and shook her head desperately.


    "No! I killed him. I used him! Then I was afraid he would reveal my whereabouts, so I killed him!"


    But Lin Mengya went forward and took the woman''s right hand.


    Everyone saw that the palm of the woman''s hand was covered with solidified blood.


    Lin Mengya said softly after slowing down: "your habitual hand is your right hand. If it was you who killed at that time, then your right hand should hold the weapon tightly, so there shouldn''t be so much blood in your palm."


    The woman waved her hand and tried to wipe the blood off her hand.


    While wiping, he shouted, "I killed it, it''s me!"


    These words made several people in the prison understand.


    She''s protecting someone.


    Murong Yan looked at the girl in front of him. After all, he couldn''t bear it.


    Turning back, he said to Lin Mengya and his wife, "I''ll forget it. After all, she may not know much."


    This is Murong Yan''s pioneering language.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t let her go.


    After all, she promised the little girl to find out who killed her father.


    After dropping her eyes for a long time, she said, "I''m sorry. If she doesn''t tell the truth, I can only regard her as a murderer. It''s natural to kill and pay off debts."


    Murong Yan knew there was no room for turning around, so he had to take a deep look at the woman and sigh.


    The woman hung her head all the time and dared not look at Murong Yan.


    Their ambiguous friendship dissipated completely at any time.


    "That''s all. You can do whatever you want, but please don''t embarrass her too much."


    Murong Yan''s plea seemed a little weak.


    He knew that if he begged the couple, he might not be able to give the girl a way back to life.


    But to do so is to trap your brother in injustice.


    Before leaving, Murong Yan turned his back to the girl and said sincerely, "whoever you want to protect, if he still has a little conscience, he should come to save you."


    The girl with her head down all the time just smiled bitterly at the corners of her mouth.


    After a long time, she spoke softly to the empty prison.


    "Sorry."


    Interrogating the girl was fruitless, which was nothing for Lin Mengya.


    Instead, Murong Yan said nothing. In fact, he was depressed for a few days.


    Unfortunately, the things in front of him were too much, which dissipated his sadness.


    The death of Hou Zun was still a big knife hanging over their heads.


    Even if Murong Yanxin believed them, others might not.


    Murong Yan personally confirmed that he was not the one who met Hou Zun before.


    Indeed, if Hou Zun already knew he was here, he would at least find a way to pick him up.


    She loves Murong Yan so much, how can she be willing to watch her children suffer?


    Unexpectedly, the matter reached an impasse again.


    Even, they suspected that the reason why the other party drew their attention to the fifth floor was to find Murong Yan and push the pot on him.


    At Murong Yan''s insistence, they still took him to houzun''s coffin.


    Murong Yan, disguised as an attendant, blushed at the sight of his mother''s body.


    He clenched his fists tightly, his emotions collapsed and he couldn''t control himself.


    "Mother, children are unfilial!"


    He knelt in front of his mother''s coffin and tried to restrain his voice.


    Since childhood, his mother has always attached importance to him everywhere.


    But in the end, he didn''t even see his mother''s last face.


    He boasted that he had run away for the peace of the world.


    But it ignores that all the starting points of the mother are because of her love for herself.


    Everyone in the world can say that his mother is bad, but he should not have any resentment.


    However, the past cannot be recalled. All he can do now is to find out the real murderer who killed his mother!


    He wiped two tears mercilessly. The pain of losing his mother made Murong Yan more tenacious and resolute.


    He looked at long Tianyu again and said his requirements to the other party.


    "I hope you can promise me to investigate this matter with you."


    Long Tianyu has no reason to refuse this request.


    But now all the clues point to Murong Yan. He must change his identity.


    "It''s OK to promise you, but you have to promise us a condition."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had a good heart and whispered, "except that you can''t expose your identity, you must listen to him and don''t act impulsively."


    sure


    Said that the bumps in the past six months have ground the last innocence in Murong Yan''s character into sharp edges and corners.


    This is not a bad thing for Murong Yan, but it is likely to make him too impulsive.


    At that time, it''s small to scare the snake, but it disrupts the overall layout of the big guy. It''s better to let him wait for the final result.


    Murong Yan nodded deeply without considering.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes at him also eased a lot, and the two brothers finally let go of the past.


    "Have you finished worshipping? When you are in front of your mother, you will be upset and disturbed by you after your death. Do you still have a little awe?"


    Outside the cave, the old lady''s abuse came again.


    Every time they come, each other will do so.


    Murong Yan lowered his head and hid behind them.


    After that, the old lady rushed in in a rage.


    "Don''t go! Don''t think this is your place, you can do whatever you want! I tell you, old lady, even if I fight my life, I will never let you hurt empress Hou again!"


    The apparent hostility of the other party did not bring any substantive harm.


    And in order to cover Murong Yan, they ignored the old mother and went out of the cave.


    Outside, Lin Mengya rubbed her arms to drive away the coolness in the cave.


    At the same time, long Tianyu untied her coat and held her in her arms for the first time.


    Lin Mengya gently pushed each other, indicating that at least there were outsiders.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu held it tighter.


    "Cough, don''t be angry with the mammy you just met inside. She is the old mammy next to my mother. Usually my mother trusts her most. That''s why she''s so excited."


    Of course, Lin Mengya won''t argue with an old lady.


    But when she heard this, she asked subconsciously.


    "Since empress Zun trusted her so much, did she poison her diet?"


    That medicine is really suspicious.


    If it is ruled out that the mother took it voluntarily, there is another possibility.


    Hou Zun was cheated!


    She didn''t know it was a poison that could kill her.


    But Murong Yan shook his head and said firmly, "it''s impossible! This mammy has a deep relationship with my mother, and her family is arranged by my mother. Despite their master servant relationship, she doesn''t dare to joke about her family''s life."


    i see.


    The rising idea was dispersed again, and Lin Mengya sighed faintly.


    Now, there is only one last clue that can be traced.


    That''s who was the young man who met empress Hou Zun that day?


    After returning from cave, Murong Yan was not in a hurry to do anything.


    On the contrary, I followed their husband and wife and listened to their various guesses about the murderer.


    It has to be said that Murong Yan''s accession is still very effective.


    At least in understanding the latter respect, he has an irreplaceable role for others.


    After eliminating many interference items, they initially had some new ideas.


    According to Murong Yan, houzun is a very traditional woman although he is ambitious.


    In other words, this person can never be her lover or something.


    And in recent years, all her energy has been focused on competing for power.


    Those who can let her meet at risk must be those who can help her!

 Chapter 2277

    Things seem to have returned to the original point, but Lin Mengya is a person who is good at finding clues from clues.


    In other words, there is another person in line with all the guesses, in addition to Murong Yan.


    The couple had a very tacit understanding. On the third day after taking Murong Yan to worship, they came to the prison of the temple again.


    But this time, it was long QingHan who was ordered by long Tianyu to think about the wall.


    In the dark cell, long QingHan is sitting on a pile of straw in a daze.


    According to the watchman, he ate, drank and slept on time these days, and didn''t go out shouting.


    The ability to accept and adapt is not generally strong.


    Seeing him like this, long Tianyu''s face immediately changed.


    He kicked the door of the cell hard, and the loud noise seemed to startle long QingHan.


    The young man covered his chest and complained, "what are you crazy about?"


    Lin Mengya watched his every move carefully.


    In her memory, long QingHan is a prince who doesn''t care about anything and has a little juvenile mind.


    However, when the crown prince''s family was dominant at that time, relying only on his adoptive mother and brother, who were ostensibly not spoiled, could not only protect themselves, but also make everyone lose their guard against him.


    In fact, his mind is also unfathomable.


    But at that time, he was devoted to his family, but now she can''t guarantee it.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, just scraped him with an eye knife.


    Long QingHan''s attitude was calm and calm, and he allowed the other party to look at him.


    After a while, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "are you still used to living here?"


    The young man smiled meaningfully, "I think it''s OK. If you''re really curious, you might as well come and experience it yourself."


    Immediately, he pretended to be annoyed and knocked on his head.


    "I almost forgot how noble people like you can stand the pain of this prison!"


    Lin Mengya is not surprised. The other party has guessed the identity of herself and long Tianyu.


    At least that man was once the emperor of the state of Jin. Now he is a lonely man, but his ability is also not lacking.


    Lin Mengya''s smile became more sincere.


    "You really have a good eye. Tell me how you recognize us?"


    Long QingHan smiled and said, "it''s very simple. I heard at the foot of the mountain that the hall Lord and his wife are rare and beautiful people in the world. It''s worth my trip. After all, it''s a blessing in life to see such a beautiful country."


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and said with a smile: "naughty, still so glib."


    Long QingHan''s eyes were dark, but his face was still relaxed and comfortable.


    "Oh? So have we met before?"


    She looked at long QingHan and said, "why haven''t we met? We used to be relatives!"


    Long QingHan suddenly smiled coldly.


    "I don''t remember having such vicious relatives as you. If I had, I would kill you myself."


    Lin Mengya smiled like a flower and seemed not to be affected at all.


    "Look what you said, who dares to be relatives with you in the future?"


    Her conversation turned.


    "But I''m curious about what we''ve done that''s outrageous. It''s worth your resentment against us?"


    Long QingHan saw through her temptation.


    "You''d better save it. Even if you say it, you won''t admit it. So I just need to avenge me, and you will live in endless panic from now on."


    He showed a gloomy expression and a cat on his face


    Mouse like banter.


    "You''d better open your eyes when you sleep at night, or I''ll cut off your head!"


    With a bang, long Tianyu kicked the prison door with a cold face.


    Looking at the enemy striding towards him, I don''t know why long QingHan felt a little flustered.


    "Why can''t you help cutting the roots now?"


    He kept taking words to stimulate each other, but long Tianyu suddenly picked up his back collar.


    Four words were squeezed out of the tight thin lips.


    "Clean up the portal!"


    Lin Mengya covered her eyes with her hands.


    She''d better look less at such violent scenes.


    But the muffled hum of dragon QingHan and the crackling sound of fist to meat came all the time.


    "Oh, come on, come on. If children are disobedient, education is still the main thing. It''s really not enough. Don''t be violent. Don''t break it, or how will you fight next time?"


    The couple''s words almost killed long QingHan.


    He stared at long Tianyu mercilessly, like a wolf cub ready to bite the hunter''s throat.


    "If you have the ability, kill me now, or you will die!"


    Long Tianyu kicked him over with an expressionless foot.


    "I want to kill you now."


    Lin Mengya was afraid that long Tianyu was in a hurry. She had no heart and no weight and hit her brother with a concussion.


    It doesn''t matter if he becomes stupid. It''s mainly because he hasn''t paid off his love debt.


    So now, she has to plead.


    "Well, well, you can suffer less flesh and blood with less words. You''re not a fool. Why use these words to stimulate him."


    The other party thought she was in love, so she got worse.


    "I said what can you do to me?"


    Facing the childish behavior of long QingHan, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "Believe it or not, his next step is to have you stripped off and spanked?"


    Long QingHan heard his throat tighten. Then he gnashed his teeth and said, "a scholar can be killed, not humiliated. If you want to kill or cut, just put your horse here and don''t use this means to humiliate me!"


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly, "now you know you''re afraid? When you were a demon, why didn''t you expect such consequences? I really should take a picture of your current middle two, and let him become your eternal black history after you recover your memory!"


    The inexplicable words in her mouth made long QingHan wonder.


    However, long Tianyu just had enough talent. In this strange situation, the three calmly began a new round of conversation.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of him, but whenever long QingHan wants to do something bad, he will be predicted in advance by long Tianyu, and then give up and scrape a hard look.


    Strange to say, it is clear that in the cognition of long QingHan, they should be enemies of life and death, but he has some slightest respect for long Tianyu in addition to resentment.


    How strange!


    Why does he have to act according to the other party''s hint?


    He looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously, lowered his voice and asked, "did you put any medicine on me?"


    Lin Mengya said leisurely, "brain disability is a terminal disease and can''t be cured."


    Although long QingHan didn''t know what "brain disability" was, he noticed from the other party''s tone that it might not be a good word.


    Then he said angrily, "what''s your attitude? If you tease me like this again, I won''t cooperate with you!"


    Long Tianyu glared at him, stretched out his right wrist and let long QingHan shrink his neck immediately.


    What a ghost!


    He''s not the one who did something wrong. What''s his strength?


    Lin Mengya looked at long QingHan''s frightened appearance of a small animal and couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    This move of her temple master is really too clever.


    A violent hammer let him find the memory of his childhood. Although his brain is not easy to use, his physical reaction will not deceive people.


    Looking at the completely suppressed dragon QingHan, Lin Mengya cleared her throat and said, "if you don''t want to be beaten, tell me the purpose of your coming this time, and why do you want to kill us?"


    Mentioning this matter, long QingHan showed an expression of bitter hatred.


    He looked at the couple with hatred, and his heart was really hard to calm.


    "You still have the face to ask me! I''d like to ask you that he and I are flesh and blood brothers, but why does he plan on me because of jealousy?"


    Where do you start?


    Lin Mengya really wants to open the head of the goods and see if it''s broken bean curd.


    But fortunately, she managed to comfort herself in the end. After all, she lost her memory. Being stupid is excusable.


    "What did he calculate for you?"


    Long QingHan stared at long Tianyu and said word by word: "he was jealous that I was loved by my father and tried to control me with a beauty trick and let me give up the throne to him!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    "Who did you listen to?"


    But long QingHan closed his mouth.


    Before leaving, the man told him not to say it, otherwise the couple would find an excuse to excuse themselves.


    He was really dizzy just now before he revealed these things.


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly.


    I didn''t expect to be exploited by others.


    "If I said what those people told you was false, would you believe it?"


    "Hum!"


    Long QingHan showed an expression of "you make it up, you make it up, you make it up, if I believe it, I''m a fool".


    Lin Mengya really wants to know whether he will directly find a mouse hole to drill down if he recovers his memory and talks about this experience.


    However, at present, the other party''s brainwashing is obviously very successful.


    Long QingHan not only won''t believe what they say, but the more they explain, the more long QingHan will believe that they are trying to confuse the truth.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man helplessly.


    "Now there are two options. First, I will treat him and cooperate with us after he recovers his memory."


    She has found out the cause of his amnesia from long QingHan''s body.


    He is a kind of poison that directly acts on the brain, which is a little similar to the medicine long Tianyu drank before.


    But the difference is that the drug is more domineering.


    If she boldly unties all the toxicity, the brain of long QingHan will be destroyed, that is to say, he will become a real fool.


    Although long Tianyu is merciless to each other now, he still attaches great importance to this brotherhood.


    So long Tianyu chose the second without hesitation.


    "This is the second kind, that is, we treat him as an enemy for the time being, first solve the immediate problems, and then slowly heal him."


    Long Tianyu took a look at long QingHan, who was still very hostile to them.


    Then he dragged the other party out of the cell first.


    Lin Mengya looked at them with a smile. Alas, it''s good to have brothers and sisters!

 Chapter 2278

    Lin Mengya hugged her arm and slowly looked at her man to regulate long QingHan.


    In fact, she can understand long Tianyu''s behavior.


    It is not that he is violent, but that he knows best how to treat his brother.


    Look, isn''t this obedient?


    Long QingHan is still struggling in vain, but all resistance ends in failure.


    He stared at long Tianyu with red eyes, but he was annoyed that he was wrong.


    "Is it you who meet the empress?"


    Long Tianyu stepped back and asked coldly.


    Long QingHan clenched his teeth and refused to make the previous mistake again.


    Squinting, long Tianyu snorted coldly, "you think if you don''t say it, I can''t see if you''re lying?"


    "Say, what do you see empress Zun for?"


    Long QingHan is going to die of depression.


    The other party was like a worm in his stomach. He had the feeling that there was no place to hide.


    Seeing him sticking his neck, long Tianyu didn''t continue to do it, but narrowed his eyes.


    He knows the nature of light cold.


    Although this boy usually looks like he''s laughing and has nothing on his mind, he will be stubborn to the end once he admits death.


    He just took a meaningful look at each other, turned around and took his wife away.


    Leaving alone has been ready to be beaten again. Long QingHan is silly.


    "Hey! What do you mean?" He couldn''t help asking.


    But long Tianyu just said something with a cool look.


    "I can find a chance to let you know what happened between you and me. But if you kill innocent people indiscriminately, you will be deceived by others, and I will not forgive you. Long QingHan, although you have forgotten the past, you can''t lose your conscience."


    It''s like when he forgets ya''er, he won''t do anything sorry for her.


    Some things are innate and natural. They were engraved into their bones as early as they were born.


    If these things are worn away, you will find your memory and regret it.


    Lin Mengya looked at long QingHan uneasily. Then she didn''t say anything and went out with long Tianyu.


    "I don''t think people are killed by light cold."


    After a long time, she comforted.


    Long Tianyu picked the corner of his mouth, put his head on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "although he didn''t do it, it must have something to do with him."


    That''s what worries him most.


    Both sides are his brothers. He will never favor one over the other.


    They were talking, but they saw that there was no dust in a hundred miles and hurried over.


    "Your Highness, madam, Liang Jing was saved!"


    Liang Jing is the girl who had an affair with Murong Yan before.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu''s face sank.


    "Go."


    When the three arrived, the chaos had initially subsided.


    Long Tianyu asked the prison guards himself before he knew that just half an hour ago, a man who pretended to deliver food to everyone got in, took the opportunity to blow up the cell and rescued Liang Jing.


    Long Tianyu looked at the cell still smoking, frowned and asked, "who went after it?"


    Bai Li Wuchen lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Yan went there himself. I have explained it and blocked all entrances and exits immediately."


    Long Tianyu nodded and ordered people to clean up first and send Lin Mengya back first.


    "I''m fine here. Go and help you first."


    She stood at the door and watched long Tianyu leave.


    As soon as I turned around, I heard the courtyard


    There were footsteps in the.


    "Who?"


    She suddenly turned around and saw that it was Liang Jing who should be rescued.


    At this time, the girl looked cold and held a cold dagger in her hand.


    Obviously, it''s for yourself.


    "I advise you to calm down."


    Lin Mengya retreated step by step and advised Liang Jing.


    But the latter clenched his teeth and seemed to have strengthened his belief in killing her.


    "It''s no use. All the people around here have been led away by my companions. Even your two martial arts maids are the same. You can''t escape!"


    Liang Jing seems to hate her more.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other more calmly.


    "So I have to die today. But before I die, can you tell me why you killed me?"


    Mentioned this matter, Liang Jing is more angry.


    She raised her dagger over her head and roared, "you are to blame! If it weren''t for you, my miss wouldn''t die!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    There have been a lot of lives associated with her over the years. I can''t remember which enemy it is.


    "Your lady? What''s her name?"


    Liang Jing sneered and said, "you''ve done many evil things. You''ve hurt too many people. How can you remember! But I tell you, my miss''s name is Liang Yawei. Go underground and apologize to her!"


    With that, the dagger suddenly stabbed down.


    Lin Mengya watched the dagger attack, but she didn''t hide.


    With a "Ding", the dagger was hit aside by a concealed weapon before it reached the body.


    Then ADA appeared and protected her.


    Lin Mengya was relieved.


    She knew that as long as she left long Tianyu, ADA and they would certainly protect her in the dark.


    Liang Jing has been caught by ah ER and is lying on the ground shouting reluctantly.


    "Let me go! Let me go! You villains who help tyranny, I want to avenge my young lady!"


    She walked over and looked at Liang Jing and sighed.


    "Your young lady, I really don''t have any impression. Maybe I''m not a good man, but I''m definitely a person who dares to take responsibility. Young lady, you''ve mistaken the object of revenge."


    "Why not you? It''s you -"


    Liang Jing also shouted to expose her "crime", but she didn''t want a cold arrow to hit at this time.


    ADA immediately grabbed her clothes and could avoid it.


    But the angle was really tricky. In an instant, Liang Jing, who was still yelling at her just now, was nailed to the ground by the arrow.


    "Protect the master!"


    Ah Da shouted, and the three brothers surrounded her in an instant.


    A moment later, there was a movement outside.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru noticed something wrong and quickly turned back, but when they arrived, Liang Jing was dead.


    Lin Mengya indicated that the three brothers could leave. Just now, she turned on the search function of the system to the maximum, but she still didn''t catch the trace of the murderer.


    Then, the people of the holy guard found a mechanism in the corner.


    With that mechanism, people can quickly escape after archery. If they live and pretend to be innocent, they will never be found.


    It seems that all this was premeditated.


    "Carry people down."


    She checked Liang Jing''s body and found no clue.


    The only thing the girl left behind was a strange name - Liang Yawei.


    When long Tianyu heard that Lin Mengya was attacked, he immediately turned back.


    Fortunately, his wife was safe and sound. At the same time, he was also angry that the other party could sneak here to do evil.


    You know, in order to protect his wife''s arrangement, he has made sufficient arrangements.


    Even so, there was a mistake.


    Long Tianyu was angry and couldn''t help blaming himself.


    But Lin Mengya enlightened him and said, "it''s not your fault. I always feel that Liang Jing''s death should be designed."


    It feels strange.


    She can be sure that she didn''t know the lady Liang Jing and her before.


    And even if she forgets, the system won''t go wrong, will it?


    She checked with Xiaoyao three times and was sure that she had never seen this man.


    So it seems that Liang Jing''s hatred for her should be intentional.


    The man misled Liang Jing, but also had a way to put her in the temple, and even designed her to induce Murong Yan.


    This person''s mind, means and power can almost reach the sky!


    But the assassination was 100% unsuccessful.


    Liang Jing is more like a sacrificed chess piece. After it is useless, it is ruthlessly discarded.


    This feeling is more like mocking and teasing her.


    In short, she was very upset.


    "I''ll arrange someone to check immediately. Don''t be afraid."


    Long Tianyu has a deep heart.


    Whether Lin Mengya is strong or not is her own business.


    As her husband, he failed to protect his woman, which is his dereliction of duty.


    Lin Mengya quietly held his hand.


    "I know."


    She said softly, "you''ve always wanted to isolate the danger, but this is not our home. So I''ll be more careful."


    On the surface, they have taken over the temple.


    However, the original forces of the temple are complex. Even long Tianyu''s master can''t completely control the temple.


    What''s more, are they two "novices"?


    Now, those aristocratic families have not left, and the emperor is eyeing them.


    Now, they must be cautious step by step, otherwise, it will be an abyss.


    Long Tianyu held the man in his chest and hugged him tightly.


    Before long, Baili Wuchen brought the news of Murong Yan.


    The man he pursued finally committed suicide.


    There was anger in long Tianyu''s eyes, but in the twinkling of an eye, he became the bloodthirsty Shura.


    "Bring me up the body. And from now on, you will guard every corner of the temple. No one is allowed to enter or leave the temple at will. If there are suspicious people, they must be taken down. If anyone resists, they will be killed!"


    This time, I really touched the inverse scale of long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya looked worried when she saw him.


    Although she has been trying to become stronger, she can now compete with him.


    But emotionally, he will always be his weakness.


    "Alas..."


    She sighed and felt a little uneasy.


    In the end, who is the person who ordered Liang Jing?


    The impact of the complete martial law of the temple is also enormous.


    The first to bear the brunt are those aristocratic families who have not left.


    Originally, they stayed because they thought that the power of the temple would reshuffle. Could they have a share.


    Some people are unwilling to see their husband and wife''s jokes.


    After all, some people are not crown princes in dragon robes.

 Chapter 2279

    Just as they were busy with the things left by Liang Jing, a bigger accident hit.


    The person in charge of inquiring for information outside came an explosive news.


    "Your Majesty has made public the news of empress Hou Zun''s death, and even explained the cause of her death. Now everyone thinks it''s a poisonous hand under the temple!"


    This news is no less than a devastating blow to long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    You know, now the emperor is still in the temple. Isn''t he afraid to tear his face with Yu?


    After receiving the news, long Tianyu''s confidants also hurried to come.


    Everyone''s face was dignified. It was clear that they were all aware of the dilemma they were facing.


    Murong Yan was particularly embarrassed.


    Just as he wanted to explain, he shook his head gently at him.


    As brothers, they know each other best, and this has nothing to do with Murong Yan.


    Long Tianyu gently knocked on the table.


    "Where is the emperor now?"


    His face was calm, but everyone could see that long Tianyu was in a bad mood.


    He was stabbed in the back, and in this shameless way, let alone him, even anyone would be angry.


    Baili Wuchen looked at Murong Yan quietly, and then said, "now people should still be in the temple."


    At the time of the empress, they arranged a residence for the emperor.


    Moreover, they have clearly blocked the channels for transmitting information to the outside. According to reason, Emperor Zun will never have this opportunity.


    In fact, there is still such a big mistake.


    Hundred miles of dust-free feel that they are to blame.


    "Take me to him."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are deep. He has done his utmost to this uncle.


    But before he went to start a teacher to ask for guilt, Emperor Zun stumbled in with people.


    "My good nephew, I didn''t do this! I can swear to all the gods in the temple that I didn''t tell anyone about the death of empress Zun!"


    The emperor''s urgency was in his eyes.


    Baili Wuchen was skeptical, so he just asked tentatively, "Your Majesty really didn''t give this to others? Now, your majesty, if you don''t tell the truth, we can''t help you."


    This threatened the emperor.


    The emperor''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "I really didn''t do that. Besides, it''s not good for me!"


    The reason why he delayed this matter was just to get greater benefits from long Tianyu.


    Now that everything has been made public, it means that he has lost his bargaining chip.


    In this way, not only did he not get any benefits, but long Tianyu was angry and might detain him in the temple.


    When everyone didn''t believe in the emperor, Lin Mengya looked at each other thoughtfully.


    The emperor''s explanation was fruitless and his face was dark.


    Now he is the meat on the chopping board. There is no reason to clamp down on long Tianyu.


    Murong Yan looked at his father, who had suddenly aged a lot, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    For his mother''s death, he did not resent his father''s cold-blooded ruthlessness.


    After all, blood is thicker than water. It''s hard for him to ignore things when things come to an end.


    In such an awkward atmosphere, Lin Mengya said softly, "it''s not difficult for your majesty to make us believe you again."


    Listening to her, the emperor seems to have caught a life-saving straw.


    "You said, no matter what conditions, I can do it!"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "it''s not difficult. I just hope we can take over everyone around you from now on."


    This immediately made the emperor''s face extremely ugly.


    "Are you going to house arrest me?"


    "Don''t be so serious." Lin Mengya''s attitude is still gentle, but words and sentences can''t be rejected.


    "We just want to protect your safety and find a way to prove your innocence."


    Besides, now, is there any room for him to refuse?


    Emperor Zun was silent. Finally, he had to bite his teeth and agree to each other''s requirements.


    But his face was unwilling, and his eyes were complex. I didn''t know what he was planning.


    "Ling ye, please take someone to take over all the close affairs around your majesty. Remember, you must do your best to protect your Majesty''s safety."


    Ling Ye nods and leaves. Then, long Tianyu gives orders.


    Whether the emperor''s words are true or false, there is a lot of noise outside now.


    With the help of those who have a heart, it will certainly trigger a new crisis against him and the temple.


    I have to guard against it.


    "Gather our people together, block the exit up and down the mountain, and stabilize people''s hearts. Also, no one is allowed to go to the temple without the permission of my wife and me!"


    "Yes."


    Although the order is urgent, everything is going on in an orderly manner.


    Long Tianyu leaned against the back of the chair. Lin Mengya came forward and gently held his hand.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    She said softly.


    Long Tianyu nodded and took his wife in his arms.


    "Don''t you always want to know what your husband has done over the years?"


    She glanced at her man.


    How do you feel that this person doesn''t seem to have much helplessness. On the contrary, he seems to be in some high spirits.


    She tilted her head and said, "although it''s not small, it''s not big. You''d better not disturb your plan."


    Of course she doesn''t distrust her men.


    But I think it''s impossible to kill a chicken with an ox knife.


    Although it was difficult, even she didn''t take it as a fatal thing.


    We should know that they are no longer the helpless and weak ones.


    Long Tianyu put her hand in the palm of his own hand and said bluntly, "it doesn''t hurt. Now it''s time for them to see your wife."


    Lin Mengya always felt that there was something funny in the man''s tone.


    I couldn''t help spitting at him.


    "Bah! It''s shameless! You can use it if you want. What does it have to do with me?"


    Long Tianyu smiled dully and still felt that his wife was so cute.


    Then he raised his voice and said, "ah Er, take the tiger order and gather everyone together."


    "Yes."


    Ah er''s voice came immediately outside the door.


    Tiger order?


    Lin Mengya is a little curious. Over the years, her men''s means have been frequent. Although they are behind her, they have also brought her a lot of help.


    In the evening, Lin Mengya, who was dressed simply, was taken down the temple by long Tianyu.


    Instead of going out of the conventional two roads, they chose a path that no one knows.


    Sitting on the horse, Lin Mengya buried her head on the man''s chest.


    It seems that two people rarely get along like this since there are more and more things.


    The sound of horse hoofs should be heard


    With the heartbeat of long Tianyu, her memory becomes distant.


    Before long, they came to an open space.


    According to the calculation of small medicine, they should be on the way now.


    "Well, here we are."


    He lowered his head and said in her ear.


    Lin Mengya looked at him blankly, and then heard a neat voice.


    "My subordinates have seen the Lord and madam."


    She followed the prestige and saw at least 100 people standing in the open space.


    To see long Tianyu and her, of course, are confidants or people in important positions.


    And Yu has never liked to raise idle people. One radish and one pit are not enough. Some even have one person and several positions.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu got off his horse and immediately took his wife down.


    Lin Mengya nodded at them gracefully. Some of these people were strangers, and some, she still had some impressions.


    It seems that long Tianyu broke them into parts and mixed them into his own hands.


    "From today on, your task is to guard the temple. From now on, I need to know everything about the temple."


    Long Tianyu didn''t ask them to surround the temple like an iron bucket.


    But let them pay close attention to the situation everywhere, even if there is an accident, let him know at the first time.


    Those people silently promised.


    Then they do their own things in an orderly way.


    But in a moment, the people in the forest were half gone.


    The rest are either something to report, or long Tianyu has special orders.


    "Madam, they are twelve wolf guards and twelve tiger guards. From now on, they will listen to you."


    As long Tianyu''s voice fell, twenty-four people came out of it.


    Some of these people are men and women, even old and young.


    But Lin Mengya knows that people who can stand here are not simple.


    She looked at her man and asked suspiciously, "I have enough people in my hand. What are you doing?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and stirred her long hair.


    "I trained these people for you. Although the people around you are capable, they are not comprehensive enough. With these 24 people, you can show your strength."


    These words aroused her mind.


    "Look what you said. Can they sing me a little song when I''m bored?"


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu said proudly, "of course, they can also show you juggling."


    As soon as the voice fell, a man and a woman came out.


    In front of everyone, began the juggling performance.


    Lin Mengya was speechless. Finally, she could only wave her hand powerlessly.


    "Well, well, I''m convinced."


    Unexpectedly, the man in her family was still waiting for praise, but Lin Mengya was full of question marks.


    These twenty-four people really raised her like waste?


    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfaction is satisfaction, OK, I accept, but how to use it, but I has the final say."


    She picked her eyebrows to tell the other party that she was not allowed to handle her affairs for her under the guise of caring for her.


    Long Tian Yu knew that he had a criminal record and had to say no to it: "good, good, no need, how to use it, you has the final say."


    Besides, these people are just tools.


    He just wanted to give his wife at home a new weapon.

 Chapter 2280

    Long Tianyu simply explained the role of wolf guard and tiger guard to her.


    This is entirely his power.


    Without the involvement of various forces, even when he swallowed the medicine that can temporarily block his memory, he completely let go and let this force grow savagely.


    I have to say, this is a risky move.


    If you fail, it takes some effort at best.


    But if someone seizes power, it is dangerous for him.


    However, he has the courage to gamble.


    Now, he is obviously the biggest winner.


    Wolf guard and tiger guard have no ties because they have nothing to do with him.


    Over the years, no matter the aristocratic family or various forces, even in the temple, they have their hands.


    "Well, do I have one at home?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and suddenly came a torture that directly attacked her soul.


    Long Tianyu hesitated and said cautiously, "yes, but they didn''t do anything. If you don''t like it, I''ll let them withdraw now."


    Lin Mengya snorted.


    In fact, she is not very angry.


    But there was some imbalance in her heart. After all, her own strength was also pulled up by her hard work.


    This time, long Tianyu was very lucky to understand his wife''s unhappiness and immediately patted rainbow fart.


    "My people are also curious, but none of them can occupy an important position after they go in. It seems that my wife is better."


    She glanced at him and felt much better at once.


    This guy can talk, or she''ll have to teach him a lesson.


    This is also the first time that long Tianyu officially met with wolf Wei and tiger Wei after recovering his memory, but there are more parts of wolf Wei. He played his role outside and didn''t come back.


    Generally speaking, Hu Wei is responsible for conveying his requirements and directly belongs to his leadership.


    The wolf guard is responsible for the maintenance of external parties, message delivery and execution, etc.


    For example, this time, wolf guard brought back more accurate information than Temple spies.


    "Our people have found the source of the news. It''s from Longdu. But it''s not the one left by the emperor."


    The news surprised Lin Mengya.


    Emperor Zun and empress Zun have been entrenched in the Dragon capital for many years. It can be said that the Dragon capital is their base camp.


    Even so, there should be no things beyond their control.


    Moreover, the news has gone through several hands, and the source is not verifiable.


    In other words, it is likely that the news did not flow out of the temple.


    So¡ª¡ª


    She and long Tianyu looked at each other and got confirmation in each other''s eyes.


    She looked at long Tianyu and whispered, "this news is likely to be leaked by the murderer!"


    Long Tianyu nodded and looked dignified.


    "In other words, Hou Zun has long been watched."


    Tracing the source, the murderer of Hou Zun was in Longdu!


    This makes Lin Mengya more confused.


    "But who will benefit the most from the death of Hou Zun?"


    Emperor? impossible.


    Empress Zun and he have supported each other for so long that it is impossible not to hold his chips in his hands.


    So emperor Zun threatened long Tianyu immediately after Hou Zun died.


    As for the others, Lin Mengya turned her eyes and guessed.


    "Could it be the lover of emperor Zun?"


    Empress Zun has great means.


    It was only because the emperor lost her fertility that she turned a blind eye.


    If she knew that there was another illegitimate child who could threaten her child, she would certainly use all means to eradicate it.


    If they want to attack the empress, it''s very possible.


    But empress Zun will never be unprepared, let alone willing to die.


    So there must be something else they don''t know.


    The twenty-four men followed them back to the temple.


    Lin Mengya was worried about how to integrate people quietly.


    But I was surprised to find that these people had already found their position.


    Many of the positions she hadn''t noticed before had already been replaced by their own people.


    Now, she realized the meaning of long Tianyu''s words.


    These people are really omnipotent. They can integrate into the place she wants them to integrate in a completely different identity.


    This kind of thing definitely plays a very important role for her.


    In the temple, everyone is busy about it.


    However, long Tianyu forcibly sent her back to her room.


    "I really have no problem!"


    Besides, with so many things piled up, she couldn''t sleep well even if she wanted to sleep.


    But long Tianyu''s attitude is very tough.


    He took off her coat and shoes and pressed the man under the quilt.


    "No, you must have a good rest now. Be obedient. I''ll handle everything. You still have a lot to do."


    Lin Mengya had to force herself to nod.


    Not long after long Tianyu left, Lin Mengya received the news from her father.


    Last time, in order to ensure the safety of master long Tianyu, she asked her father and her brother to accompany and protect her. In addition, Yu''s mother, a large family of children also had company on the road.


    However, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they pretended to be rich businessmen traveling all the way and didn''t go fast.


    But my father heard something on the way.


    Lin Mengya looked at the contents of the letter and frowned slightly.


    The letter said that when his father passed through the territory of a small aristocratic family, he found that the local people hated and resisted the palace family, especially her.


    If you know your daughter, your father will not believe it. She will do something sorry for the big guy.


    But the people there gnash their teeth at the mention of the palace family, and they don''t look like being misled and hoodwinked by public opinion.


    So the father worried about what harm she would suffer, so he hurriedly wrote a letter and asked someone to pass it on to her.


    To be honest, she had no impression of the place mentioned by her father.


    The small medicine in the system is also innocent.


    "I can make sure that the system is not faulty and that the owner does not have any signs of amnesia or Alzheimer''s disease."


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to make complaints about the little chucking.


    This feeling is really terrible.


    She didn''t know anything about the Liang family or the little aristocratic family.


    As the saying goes, there is no hatred for no reason.


    Then why did this hate hit her on the head out of thin air.


    Unfortunately, Liang Jing is dead.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and sighed, "I''m really wronged. By the way, let you check Liang Jing. What clues do you have?"


    Cheru shook her head.


    "I''ve told all of us to go out and check the news about the people surnamed Liang, but there are so many people surnamed Liang, who knows which Liang family?"


    Lin Mengya knows that this is not an excuse for Cairu''s incompetence.


    The land area of Da Chu is not small, and there are many people


    There are many mouths.


    And because of the distribution characteristics of its forces, it is doomed that the news of each family has a certain closeness.


    Although she has the secret support of the chamber of Commerce, Sitai college and Zhenlong hall.


    But it is even more difficult to find out a family surnamed Liang who was killed by people from so many aristocratic families.


    "I know it''s no less than looking for a needle in a haystack. You look for it first. If you can''t find it, we''ll think of other ways."


    She thought about it and handed the letter to Cairu again.


    "You''d better have a look at the address my father mentioned online."


    Maybe we''ll find out about Miss Liang.


    These days are not meant to be peaceful.


    When long Tianyu was busy investigating how many people they couldn''t control inside and outside the temple, the bad news came again.


    The emperor was assassinated.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu made a deployment and asked his people to replace all the people under the emperor.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the emperor will either be poisoned or killed.


    In short, the crisis was pressed only when there was no danger.


    After hearing the news, Lin Mengya rushed over.


    At this time, the corpses of more than a dozen people were lying in the courtyard where the emperor lived alone.


    The emperor stood under the eaves, pale.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other, but she felt strange in her heart.


    You know, Emperor Zun is also a storm. What else can scare him?


    But she just took a look and walked to long Tianyu.


    "People are dead?"


    He nodded and said expressionless, "thirteen people died, all of them confidants of the emperor."


    "Oh?"


    This makes Lin Mengya feel incredible.


    "No wonder we have been investigating before. We can''t find out who the enemies lurking in the temple are. It turns out that they are right under our noses."


    In fact, this group of people should have been investigated first.


    But who would have thought that all of them had betrayed the emperor.


    And after acting, their means are ruthless and neat.


    After discovering the failure of the operation, everyone took poison and committed suicide.


    But after checking the body, she said, "they didn''t commit suicide, but ate a poison in advance. Count the days, and it happens that they are now dead."


    So they are not simple assassins, but dead men.


    The poison will last only three days after taking it.


    The last task they did before they died was to kill the emperor.


    "What a thoughtful mind!"


    She has seen many hot methods, but it is rare to be so decisive.


    The other party''s means are the same as Liang Jing''s knowledge.


    Regardless of success or failure, all witnesses should be eliminated.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes and looked thoughtfully at the emperor.


    The latter seems unacceptable.


    Long Tianyu was about to go over and asked coldly, "are you hiding something from me?"


    Emperor Zun was stunned. Then Tieqing asked crossly, "didn''t you say to let your people protect my safety? What''s the matter with these people? Murong Xi, I tell you, if I die, you''ll be in more trouble!"


    "Gee, this is really the villain''s first complaint!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like the emperor''s stupidity.


    But now, they have no evidence to expose him.


    But she had a feeling that the emperor might know who wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 2281

    Long Tianyu stared at Huang Zun coldly.


    Until the other party feels inexplicably guilty and turns his head.


    They all know that even if they press the emperor, they may not get any answer.


    But before leaving, long Tianyu also gave a merciless warning: "I promised you, but if you die yourself, I will let you die faster."


    The emperor was stunned by this.


    Finally, the ugly turtle retreated into the yard.


    Now it seems that the truth of Hou Zun''s death can only be thoroughly investigated when he returns to Longdu.


    In this regard, Murong Yan took the initiative to find out the truth.


    Both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu know that he can''t face his father.


    If Hou Zun was really killed by these people, then the emperor''s shielding the murderer is tantamount to conniving the murderer to kill his mother.


    As a son, Murong Yan can''t stand it.


    So it''s up to him to find out the real reason.


    Long Tianyu handed over part of his contacts in Longdu to each other.


    On the day Murong Yan left, he stood on the high platform of the temple and looked far away.


    Lin Mengya silently walked behind him and buried her head on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, after these things, Murong Yan will not be easily knocked down."


    Long Tianyu pulled her in front of her and held her tightly in her arms.


    "Every man has his own life. It''s useless even if I worry about him."


    Well, that makes sense.


    However, Lin Mengya still couldn''t help joking: "then why are you still standing here pretending to be deep?"


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand and gently stroked her lower abdomen.


    "When can I have another daughter?"


    This thing!


    She turned away, but her mouth was reluctant.


    "Last time I said it was not easy for me to have a baby. I don''t want to suffer this crime anymore. Why, I changed my mouth now? Oh, men are fickle!"


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips and felt much better in an instant.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you are born or not. You just think there are too many children at home."


    That''s true.


    She couldn''t help having a headache at the thought of chicken flying and dog jumping at home.


    If you can have a little daughter, I''m afraid that whether it''s your great grandfather, father, Mo Yan and Ning''er, they will love her most, right?


    Unconsciously covered his hand.


    When these things are over, we can consider the old three''s affairs.


    Murongyan''s departure did not attract the attention of those who wanted to.


    Although the emperor was temporarily stopped, the plot will never be absent.


    After the rumors outside became more and more intense, those aristocratic families who were ready to move could not help themselves.


    Long Tianyu sat in the hall with a cold smile on his handsome face.


    "These people can''t wait for a moment."


    Vice hall Lord Qin said with some worry, "now they all shout to come to mourn. I''m afraid it''s fierce."


    "Hum!" Bai Li Wuchen snorted coldly and then said, "even if the empress wants to lose, it has nothing to do with the temple. Do they want to force the temple to bear this unwarranted crime?"


    Now there are rumors. If the temple allows the empress''s funeral to be held in the temple, it will undoubtedly give an excuse to those who want to make trouble behind the scenes.


    At that time, it will be difficult for them to clear the suspicion.


    But just as they discussed, people outside came to report back again and again.


    After all, houzun''s identity is valuable. It''s not a problem for them to stop him like this.


    "Pass on my order and order everyone to return to their original place. I will explain this to the people all over the world."


    Long Tianyu didn''t see the slightest panic.


    It can be said that from the moment the news of Hou Zun''s death came, he had made all the preparations after that.


    Sooner or later, it''s just a long time gap.


    Baili Wuchen and the deputy hall leader of Qin took orders in person.


    With the issuance of orders one by one, the whole temple swayed but did not fall in the first turbulence after the renewal iteration.


    Looking at everyone''s busy appearance, Lin Mengya stepped forward and said, "I''ll deal with things between women."


    Long Tianyu took a look at her and nodded: "it''s hard, madam."


    "It''s my responsibility, Lord Temple Lord. Don''t underestimate me."


    She turned and left smartly.


    Behind him, long Tianyu looked into her eyes, filled with warmth.


    His girl, after all, has grown into what she is today.


    If those people thought she was his weakness, they were afraid they would regret it.


    They support each other and achieve each other.


    One day, when everything is ripe, no one can rival their edge.


    Lin Mengya returned to her bedroom and changed into plain clothes.


    The woman in the mirror has a beautiful face, which is also unspeakable.


    "Please all the women who want to offer condolences to empress Hou Zun."


    Men''s condolence is more a test of the temple''s attitude.


    Long Tianyu''s response is tough, but they will be more afraid.


    But among women, it''s another thing.


    These women have made friends with empress Zun.


    In that case, there is more personal friendship in these requests.


    Houzun''s coffin still stayed in the cave in Houshan. When she took people to the cave, many people had gathered outside.


    All the ladies were dressed in elegant clothes and looked sad.


    At least in her opinion.


    She greeted the ladies with a reserved nod.


    Standing outside the cave, Yang said, "please come here today. I also want you to say goodbye to your highness."


    The crowd immediately began to sob.


    Several noble ladies, supported by the maid, said politely, "thank you for your accommodation."


    "Don''t thank me. This is what the temple should do. Please, everyone."


    With that, she took the lead in.


    The cave was cool, and there were coffins parked, so many timid felt the cold wind behind them.


    It has been arranged as a mourning hall.


    All the incense, candle and paper treasures have been prepared.


    Lin Mengya took the lead and solemnly honored the queen with incense.


    After that, those people were just like her. After a while, there was a very strong smell of sandalwood.


    Seeing everyone choking, I couldn''t stand it. I couldn''t help aiming at her.


    Lin Mengya is calm. Since she came to the door on her own initiative, no one wants to run away from this crime.


    At the beginning, some were crying about the benefits of empress Zun.


    But later, everyone knew that even if there was one, no one could get out, and the action had to be accelerated a little.


    Finally, the last one was perfumed, and the women around him coughed violently.


    She looked around for a week and said, "do you want to stay here and say goodbye to your highness?"


    "No!"


    Everyone spoke with one voice.


    After that, they looked at each other and kept silent at the same time.


    "In that case, let''s go out first?"


    "Please! Let''s not disturb the rest of our ancestors here."


    The first lady, said hurriedly.


    Lin Mengya nodded immediately and took the man away with a smile.


    At this time, a crying voice came from the outside.


    Lin Mengya''s ears were so sharp that she immediately recognized that she was the old lady who had always been in front of the empress.


    Before, she was deliberately sent away. Unexpectedly, she came back at this time.


    "My mother died unjustly! Even if I fought for my life, I will avenge you for the murderer who killed her!"


    In the crowd, several ladies who had been inspired by their own men took a few steps.


    Suddenly I saw an old woman kneeling on the ground crying and rolling.


    He said in a loud voice, "come and see! Here is a loyal servant crying for the Lord!"


    The women who heard the news chose to watch.


    When the old lady saw more people, she made more noise.


    One will pull his hair, the other will hammer his chest.


    "My mother, the murderer who killed you is still at large. The old slave is incompetent!"


    Lin Mengya almost touched her eyebrows invisibly.


    Almost at the first meeting, the old lady identified them as murderers.


    And that determined look, like I saw it with my own eyes.


    She was not in a hurry to refute, but chose to look on coldly.


    Seeing this, the ladies who boasted of kindness and justice immediately ordered someone to help the old lady up.


    "What''s the matter? Old man, you are the old man served by Empress Hou Zun?"


    When she saw someone talking, the old lady immediately saluted and said with great sadness and anger, "the old slave was the dowry of the empress. When the empress entered the palace, the old slave was with her. Alas, I don''t want the empress to end like this. The old slave is really worthless for the empress!"


    Hearing this, these people became more energetic.


    He glanced at Lin Mengya quietly and asked, "Oh? Is there something strange about the death of the empress?"


    The old lady immediately cried and nodded heavily after a long time. She looked at Lin Mengya like an enemy.


    "That''s them! They killed my mother!"


    That surprised everyone.


    Then, the one who spoke first suddenly scolded.


    "Nonsense! The temple Lord''s wife has never had any enemies with your mother. How can she murder your mother?"


    The old lady said bitterly, "she has no personal feud with my mother, but her favorite niece is folded in her hands. In addition, they robbed the holy throne by despicable means. They forcibly robbed the so-called crown prince!"


    "Oh!" The lady exclaimed, but her eyes turned badly.


    "Grandma, you can''t talk nonsense. The lady of the temple Lord doesn''t look like such a person!"


    The mammy said again, "the old slave dares to swear to heaven that everything I say is true. If there is any violation, I will die hard!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s voice came from the crowd.


    "There''s nothing terrible about swearing to heaven. Why don''t you swear to the empress inside? If half of what you said is false, let her climb out of the coffin and strangle all your family. What do you think of this poisonous oath?"

 Chapter 2282

    Although Lin Mengya smiled, it was enough to frighten the old mother.


    "I... why should the lady of the temple Lord force people to be difficult!"


    Seeing that the fool could not pass, the old mother knelt on the ground again and began to cry.


    The people around are not stupid. Up to now, they can see some clues.


    Just now, I was thinking about a few words of help, and I was silent in an instant.


    Do you offend the lady of the temple Lord with different identities for a slave?


    You know, behind her, there is still a palace at the height of the sun!


    Compared with their dodder flowers, this person is a real towering tree.


    "That''s really what you said. I''m so confused." She smiled innocently, and her eyes seemed to fall on the ladies who wanted to hide.


    "You complained that my temple wouldn''t give you an explanation before, but now I make you swear, you won''t. what a loyal servant, I think your mother knows under the spring. I''m afraid I have to come out and thank you."


    This made the old lady more and more guilty.


    After this, Lin Mengya had a number in her mind.


    This play has been noisy, and it''s time for the audience to end.


    At the moment, there was no interest in continuing to play with the evil slave.


    "Bai Su, Cai Ru, please go to the front hall to have a rest."


    They did it immediately.


    All the ladies and ladies of the aristocratic family also want to leave this place of right and wrong early.


    Only she stopped deliberately when she passed the old mother.


    "I will certainly give you the justice of the empress. Whoever has done something wrong will wait to be killed by the wronged soul."


    The sudden change of her voice was so cold that old mammy trembled.


    Glancing at the guilty guy, she walked away slowly.


    When those people were almost gone, the thin old Mammy, who had just pretended to be distressed, immediately got rid of the maid holding her.


    No! If the little bitch finds out about it, their family will suffer.


    As everyone knows, her every move has long fallen into the surveillance of others.


    In the main hall, all the ladies and ladies exchanged polite greetings.


    Sweep away the sad atmosphere just now.


    Lin Mengya sat in the hostess''s position and calmly dealt with them.


    These women came with a purpose, so she said little, and no matter how they inquired, she didn''t say a word.


    So even if they are harbouring ghosts, they are warm in terms of atmosphere.


    Somehow, the topic turned to long Tianyu.


    "If you want me to say, our Lord''s wife is blessed. She is beautiful and noble. The most important thing is that she married our saint. I''m afraid we can''t catch up with her in the future."


    The woman who opens her mouth is a second string lady.


    Those present who knew the truth could not help but curl their lips.


    "It''s natural. Let''s just look at the back house of the Holy Lord. Are there others besides madam?"


    This made Mrs. Xu Xian''s face look bad.


    There are a lot of concubines in her backyard.


    Therefore, I was somewhat jealous of long Tianyu''s clean back house.


    Lin Mengya had turned a deaf ear to these words.


    Unfortunately, someone is more attentive than her.


    "Madam Temple Lord, I''m afraid you are the most noble woman in the world. I''m afraid it''s hard to set an example for women in the world."


    Lin Mengya picked it


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the old lady who was talking with interest.


    I know each other.


    In front of the empress''s holy throne, he was one of the most crying.


    The seniority and status were good, so he said, "I''m also the first time. Who hasn''t touched the stone to cross the river."


    The man took a deep look at her and said with a smile, "yes, you are young after all. But you can choose some calm people to help a group of ladies."


    Everyone understood the meaning of the words.


    This means that you want to put people next to the Holy One.


    The ladies who have school-age girls to marry at home have moved their minds.


    But Lin Mengya just smiled faintly and said carelessly, "it''s not necessary. My mother''s family is overbearing and I can''t see that I''m wronged. Besides, your highness doesn''t mean that either."


    She was calm, but she beat these ladies hard.


    Compared with their family background, each of them can cross the palace.


    Compared with means, when she was just the owner of the palace, she was enough to make a group of men turn pale.


    In the end, there was only appearance and mind.


    The ladies exchanged each other''s experience in secret.


    Although the girls at home can''t compare with her in appearance, they are more gentle and lovely.


    Men, who doesn''t like such a gentle girl?


    Lin Mengya saw that they didn''t accept their fate and were not in a hurry.


    The problems in the back house are the easiest to solve. The thorny ones are just the forces they represent.


    "Today, I invited everyone to come here to commemorate empress Hou Zun. When she went so inexplicably, neither I nor your highness will find out the truth for her. No matter what the rumors outside, my original intention with your highness will not change."


    This is the final result of today''s work.


    For the time being, these people stopped thinking about getting married and turned to business.


    "Naturally, we know the sincerity of the temple. It''s just that it''s so bad from the outside. Madam and your highness must explain something?"


    The speaker is the initiator of this condolence.


    The lady handed in Hou Zun''s handkerchief, so Hou Zun went. She was really uncomfortable.


    She was silent when everyone talked about him just now.


    Now, I finally got the chance to speak.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other and began to speak solemnly.


    "There must be an explanation. We have reached an agreement with your Highness the emperor. As for the content, we can''t disclose it to you for the time being. After all, it''s also a private matter between our two families."


    She took emperor Zun to block these people''s mouth, which also made them helpless.


    After all, there are only a few people who really have feelings.


    Others, not for profit?


    The lady frowned and didn''t seem satisfied with the answer.


    "Since the temple didn''t do this, we have to explain it to the people all over the world. Besides, we all live here. If the temple can''t guarantee our safety, at least tell me where the danger comes from?"


    His words brought the matter to everyone.


    And it works.


    Facing more and more people''s questions, she didn''t panic at all.


    "Of course, we can guarantee your safety. If you don''t believe it, you can replace all the people around you with those in the temple. So, if there''s any problem, I''ll bear it all by the temple. What do you think?"


    Not much.


    Almost without any hesitation, all shook their heads to refuse.


    Lin Mengya''s mouth was stirred up,


    a faint smile on one ''s face.


    "People are unpredictable." Word by word, she seemed to be deliberately telling someone, and she seemed to be warning everyone.


    "Empress Zun is cautious. Since he came here, the people around him have refused to stay away. Moreover, all the things taken from my temple have been tested. Therefore, I am also very confused that such a thing can happen. It can''t be. Is it a punishment from heaven?"


    A moment later, everyone changed his face strangely.


    Seeing that the effect of her hint had been achieved, Lin Mengya ordered her to leave.


    "It''s getting late. Everyone is working hard today. I''ll invite you again another day."


    These people, like human spirits, got up and left one after another.


    However, the lady who sincerely sought justice for the later respect left late. She fell behind, but suddenly turned back.


    "You just mean that the people around her hurt her?"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other quietly.


    If it''s really the old lady''s hand, there must have been clues before.


    This matter seems to have been premeditated.


    But Murong Yan hasn''t arrived at Longdu yet. It will take a while to check.


    She just heard that several of Hou Zun''s close friends were here.


    Now it seems that these feelings are not too false.


    "It''s not impossible." She answered softly.


    The lady, on the other hand, had dark eyes.


    After a while, he said with a dry bitter smile, "I should have seen it long ago."


    "Madam, can you talk to me in detail?"


    Her eyes were bright, and the lady looked at her again and again.


    "Can you really avenge your mother?"


    "I can''t talk about revenge, but if you dare to do it in the territory of my temple, you obviously don''t pay attention to me. I must be better to ask for this debt."


    I think it''s because her character of Gong Ya and Bi Bao has spread too widely.


    The lady breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I know something. I''ll tell you if you find a suitable place."


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and took the man to the backyard.


    "It''s safe here. No one can get in except those I can trust with my husband."


    The lady breathed a sigh of relief at her promise.


    Then, she said sadly, "her dowry was always a schemer. I met her a few years ago. She secretly sent a letter to Emperor Zun with her mother on her back. At that time, I reminded her that this person can''t stay. Unfortunately, she is a nostalgic person."


    what?


    Mother and Emperor?


    Huh? Is it so strong?


    Knowing that she was afraid of misunderstanding, the lady immediately explained in tears and laughter.


    "It''s not that old bitch. I heard that she had a daughter before she entered the palace. At that time, I wondered that most dowries were women who had not left the cabinet. Where did a married daughter accompany her young lady into the palace? At that time, the empress felt her old bitch''s kindness and righteousness, so she didn''t treat her badly over the years. Alas, unfortunately, people''s hearts are not enough for snakes to swallow elephants."


    Lin Mengya patted her chest and scared her to death.


    Just now she just mended her brain and felt the thunder.


    "How old is her daughter this year?"


    The lady thought, say: "I should be at least thirty-seven or eight years old, not much younger than empress Hou Zun. I remember that the old lady often went out of the palace when she first got married, and His Majesty would go out of the palace at this time. How can there be so many coincidences? I bumped into them once and felt that there was something fishy between them, so I asked my master to check it once, and he only found it out, When Emperor Zun paid a private visit in micro clothes, he went to the old goods house several times. At that time, I thought it was probably the order of my mother. Now it seems that I''m afraid it''s not the case. "

 Chapter 2283

    If it''s really the problem of the old mother, I''m afraid houzun will not rest in peace.


    Who can think that the person who has been with him for decades and thinks he is the closest can stab the deepest knife in the back.


    For Hou Zun, although she had different feelings, she could not help sighing.


    "I''ll send someone to check this. Thank you for telling me."


    The lady sighed, smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "I''m only doing this for peace of mind. If I really have a heart, I won''t let the old goods hide it from her for so long."


    As women, they have to listen to their parents when they are at home. When they go out, they are full of only husbands and children.


    Even friendship is just a chip. It is rare to have a sincere heart left.


    She looked at the woman in front of her carefully.


    Although she is a woman, she is a mother.


    But she is always herself, and never changes the slightest because of her title.


    Such a person was once a kind of life that she could not reach, even in her dream.


    Now, it was placed in front of her.


    After all, my heart is still unwilling.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that because of Hou Zun''s death, some wives with a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow would be touched by her experience.


    In the following decades, even hundreds of years, she will still become the idol of the times for women.


    They will eventually become themselves.


    Seeing off the sad lady, Lin Mengya also received a reply from Cairu.


    "There was something wrong with that Mammy. After our people followed her, they found that she had contact with a saint in charge of buying. That man should be responsible for passing messages to her inside and outside."


    As she guessed before.


    The leakage channel of information is indeed the most inconspicuous place.


    But she doesn''t understand.


    Not to mention Yu''s prudence, his people, whether they are hundred miles of dust-free, Ling ye, or vice hall Lord Qin, will never let go of such an obvious position.


    How did the saint in charge of purchasing escape the scrutiny of these people.


    Lin Mengya thought it seemed strange.


    That night, the man in charge of monitoring the saint came and reported that he wanted to sneak away in the middle of the night.


    Now that martial law has been enforced, the man can''t escape.


    When the man was caught in the dungeon, Lin Mengya came to interrogate him himself.


    As soon as the man saw her, he shouted injustice.


    "Please spare your life, madam! The little one dare not dare any more. The little one is just obsessed. It''s just that he made a mistake. I hope madam can let go of her life."


    Lin Mengya asked, "who sent you? What''s your purpose?"


    The saint replied tremblingly, "madam, the small one is just gambling, so he stole something to sell. I can''t understand what you said."


    Cairu stares.


    "It''s time for you to tell the truth. I think you want to die by yourself!"


    The man was almost scared to death. He cried with tears in his nose: "the small one is the truth, madam. The small one has the problem of bad gambling. But the others, even if you give the small ten thousand courage, the small one dare not do it!"


    Lin Mengya felt that the man didn''t seem to be lying, so she asked, "what are you running for?"


    The man looked at her face, and then hesitated and said, "it was in the afternoon, an old woman came and told me that I had been denounced for withholding silver, so I was young..."


    Sure enough, this is a move to beat around.


    I want to turn my attention completely to this man so as to cover up my real purpose.


    He ordered people to look after him. Lin Mengya got out of the dungeon.


    "In addition to being in front of the empress''s spirit, where else does she often go?"


    Naturally, the question is about the old mother''s action.


    Cairu immediately replied, "there are more mountains in the back. She often says she wants to burn more paper money for her mother, but the smoke in the cave is too big to smoke people. Therefore, she takes people to the back mountain to burn."


    Go to Houshan to burn paper?


    Suddenly, an idea jumped into her mind.


    "Go and have a look at the back mountain."


    The temple was built according to the mountain. Although the mountain behind it is steep, it is also slightly gentle.


    Generally, no one goes to those places, and they are basically not fortified.


    First, the mountain structure of the temple is relatively special, and there is almost no possibility of climbing up.


    Secondly, the rocks here are also very hard. They can neither be dug nor mined, so they have become the most solid backing.


    And the old lady has always been very loyal to protect the Lord in front of everyone. It''s normal for her to go to the back mountain sacrifice.


    Taking advantage of the night, the three soon entered the back mountain.


    Lin Mengya quietly turned on the sensing function of the system, followed the smell of sandalwood, and successfully found the place where the old mother burned incense candles.


    Under the light, the front was blackened.


    She squatted down and touched it. It was still warm.


    "She came to burn paper again today?"


    Cairu nodded and added, "it should have come in the evening. I''ve been sending someone to follow. I didn''t see her do anything else."


    Lin Mengya looked around.


    In addition to the pile in front of us, there are several piles of black scorched earth nearby.


    One by one, I found that only three were warm and the others were cold.


    It seems that the old lady burned these three today.


    "Oh, it''s a good move for wolf smoke to send a message."


    On the sidelines, Cai Ru and Bai Su both had military experience and responded immediately.


    Bai Su said coldly, "I''ll catch someone now."


    "No need." Lin Mengya stopped her.


    "The news that should be sent out has been sent out. Even if we catch someone, it won''t help."


    Using smoke to convey messages, especially in Houshan, must be something they agreed on before.


    Today, the old lady lit these three stacks of cigarettes, which should mean that their plans have been noticed or exposed.


    Then the other party will either speed up or stop immediately and annihilate all the evidence.


    Now it seems that it is likely to be the former.


    Since the dog jumped over the wall, it would be much easier for them.


    She took a look at the back mountain. If the smoke floated out from here, the visibility was not high.


    Therefore, the messenger should still be hidden in the temple.


    It seems that some of the "guests" can''t help themselves.


    In the main hall of the temple, long Tianyu also received the news.


    "Your Highness, their message has been sent out."


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu was not surprised at all.


    "I see. Step back."


    Can force those people to reveal their whereabouts. Obviously, his capable wife has done something.


    With a smile on his lips, long Tianyu got up and went to the inner hall.


    In the yard, all the dark guards are performing their respective duties.


    Seeing him, he quickly backed away.


    Long Tianyu gently stepped back to open the door and saw only the warm light in the room, while his beloved was sitting on the soft collapse reading.


    "It''s all right ahead?"


    She was only wearing a thin lining. On her beautiful face, there was only tranquility and tranquility.


    It has been more than five years since they got married.


    But his love for her is growing day by day.


    Walk over and pick someone up.


    Not surprisingly, I got a small exclamation from her, plus a coquettish complaint.


    "What are you doing? Trying to scare me to death?"


    Being stared by her water eyes, long Tianyu always felt that all the fatigue of this day had dissipated.


    I just hope to hold people in my arms. I don''t know the sun and moon outside.


    Lin Mengya leaned against his chest and said today''s things.


    "Now everyone thinks our house is too quiet, so they want to find you a little wife."


    "I don''t want it."


    Long Tianyu rejected it without hesitation.


    He thinks everyone is in trouble except his wife.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and said, "little brother, the desire for survival is still very strong."


    Long Tianyu was helpless.


    The girl knows his mind best, but she always takes this as an excuse to joke with him.


    Well, as long as the wife is happy, everything else doesn''t matter.


    "But I didn''t expect that it was the people around her who killed Hou Zun."


    Long Tianyu knows that she values friendship.


    And the people around her, whether at home or brought out, are loyal to her.


    Therefore, she is most touched.


    "Is the illegitimate child you mentioned the grandson of the old mother?"


    It''s very possible to calculate the age.


    Empress Zun had Murong Yan only two years after he married emperor Zun. In the previous two years, if emperor Zun acted quickly, he could still leave illegitimate children.


    At the thought that Hou Zun had been cheated for so long, Lin Mengya was still worthless for her.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "emperor Zun protected him very well, otherwise Hou Zun would not be unaware of these people. I think he should give his most powerful power to the illegitimate son."


    Both husband and wife have different brains.


    In some cases, as soon as they sort out, they will have an eyebrow.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then said, "as soon as Hou Zun dies, Murong Yan will have no supporters; and if the crime falls on us, it will be indirect and get rid of your most threatening opponent."


    Long Tianyu touched her head and then said, "but the Emperor didn''t know it. According to the original plan, the emperor should threaten me and make me have to give up the temple''s control over the royal family."


    She added: "after that, the emperor returned to Longdu, and the illegitimate son can enter the house, inherit the throne and get all this. But now there must be something wrong, so he had to take risks."


    Even to the point that he had to remove the shield of emperor Zun.


    Long Tianyu pressed her head into his arms.


    "I''ll take care of the rest. Take a good rest and let''s go home when the things here are almost done."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya closes her eyes and relies on him wholeheartedly.


    In the glittering candlelight, they sleep together.


    Nothing in the world can destroy the happiness of this moment.

 Chapter 2284

    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya sent long Tianyu out.


    Because of what she said to those women''s families yesterday, I''m afraid the aristocratic family and those internal and external forces must be ready to move.


    But Lin Mengya was not idle.


    Although long Tianyu will deal with it, her troubles will follow.


    "Master, the people around empress Hou Zun are clamoring to hold a funeral for Empress Hou Zun now."


    Bai Su frowned.


    To tell the truth, among the enemies their master and servant had seen, the group was just a clown.


    At best, it''s just a little irritable.


    Lin Mengya thought and said, "then go."


    Then the master and servant went to the cave where the coffin of empress Zun was stored.


    There was a lot of noise and crying inside.


    Seeing them coming, the old lady rushed over at once, but was stopped by the saints on the way.


    "Murderer! You must kneel before the mother''s spirit to make atonement!"


    Lin Mengya has seen shameless, but not many are shameless to this extent.


    With a wave, the saints automatically moved away.


    She calmly walked up to the old lady, sneered and said, "aren''t you afraid if I kneel before her spirit and ask her to show her spirit to punish the murderer?"


    The old mammy just had a good time, but when she was alone with her, she felt a little empty in her heart.


    Somehow, she always felt that the woman in front of her seemed to have seen through her.


    After opening his mouth, he reluctantly said, "what''s terrible about me?"


    Lin Mengya looked around and said, "when my mother died, it was very painful, wasn''t it?"


    Her voice was so low but so clear that only they could hear it clearly.


    "Also, the dose of the poison is a little less, and people won''t die immediately. So, she should be in front of you, crying in pain. Then, the blood flows out of the seven orifices. What were you doing? Were you laughing or watching coldly? Empress Hou, did you ask for help?"


    Word by word, Mammy became more and more flustered.


    She seemed to be watching nearby and said all the things that night bit by bit.


    "You, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Lin Mengya bypassed the old mother and looked at the cave.


    "Is there a quickfire bomb in it? It smells of gunpowder. So many quickfire bombs will be blown up as soon as I go in."


    Her cold eyes suddenly made the old mother''s treachery have nowhere to hide.


    "I don''t know what a stray fire bullet is! Don''t talk about it!"


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and looked contemptuously at the old guy who dared to cheat under his own eyes.


    "No wonder you didn''t let anyone touch her coffin for a long time because you wanted to do it."


    She grabbed the old lady''s wrist and said sternly, "do you still have some humanity? After killing Hou Zun, she still wants her bones to disappear! Today, I will do justice for heaven!"


    Unable to defeat her, Mammy was so strong that she dragged her to the front of the cave.


    "Listen to me, this Diao nu. She poisoned empress Hou Zun and arranged a lot of gunpowder in it to get rid of me. Even you, she wants to get rid of me!"


    Long Tianyu told her about gunpowder in advance last night.


    This should be the last step for those people to completely destroy the evidence with gunpowder. By the way, drag them to at least one funeral.


    It''s not hard to see how vicious the people who made this plan are.


    The servants were suspicious, so Lin Mengya asked the saints to go inside and take out the stray fire bomb.


    Looking at the powder balls, which were the size of an adult''s head, appeared at the door of the cave, and everyone was stunned.


    I couldn''t help jumping up a white sweat behind my back.


    At the same time, some of those who hid in the crowd and obeyed mammy could not stand.


    "You are in the same place. Who has a problem? I think you have doubts in your heart. Since they all want to kill you, what are you doing?" Lin Mengya drank coldly.


    In an instant, those innocent servants threw grandma''s confidants to the ground.


    Some struggled to run, but they were blocked back by the saints.


    For a time, the old lady who thought she was well hidden was completely flustered.


    "You, you really know!" She screamed.


    Lin Mengya gave Bai Su a look.


    The latter immediately picked up the vicious old bitch and threw it in front of the spirit throne of the empress.


    Inside, it''s so cold.


    Lin Mengya personally put a incense stick on her mother, and the old mother has collapsed into a ball.


    "Tell me about your purpose."


    Before telling the truth, Lin Mengya pressed the disgusting guy on the body of empress Hou Zun, which had begun to rot.


    "Ah --"


    A scream of horror and courage echoed in the cave.


    "You let go of me! Let go of me! My mother, my mother, I have to!"


    Bai Su started, and the old man immediately rolled into the corner.


    Lin Meng Yaju looked at her and said faintly, "your last resort is to try to let your daughter take the place of empress empress; let your grandson rob Murong Yan''s crown prince?"


    "I didn''t!" The old Mammy was crying and wanted to climb over and beg her, but she was kicked over by Cairu.


    "The old slave didn''t think so, but his highness Yan didn''t succeed. The old slave did this for the sake of the continuation of the blood of his Highness the emperor!"


    The wicked always have their own reasons for doing bad things.


    But their "last resort" is based on the pain of others.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look up and said coldly, "I don''t care about these intrigues. I just want to know why you want to do it in my temple?"


    "Well, I''m a slave. How can I know..."


    Lin Mengya saw through her Gu left and right. He provoked a corner of his lips and said, "you can say it or not. Anyway, you are not the only one who knows about it. Bai Su and Cai Ru, let someone tie her up and nail her into the coffin with empress Hou. You can have a taste of her pain."


    These words instantly defeated the last line of defense in grandma''s heart.


    How miserable the death of empress Zun was at the beginning, and how afraid she is now.


    After the two girls tried to catch her, they immediately cried and begged for mercy.


    "I said, I said... It was my grandson''s idea. He said that by doing so, his Highness the prince would no longer be qualified to inherit the throne! He also said that if you die, the emperor would be crazy. This position is his!"


    With that, Mammy''s eyes suddenly froze.


    Bai Su and Cairu immediately felt something was wrong and kicked it, but the old mammy who had no power to fight back just now had divine power in an instant.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Lin Mengya reacted to them first.


    Just a moment ago, the old lady''s vitality disappeared and her body changed rapidly.


    The old lady''s eyes were dull, but she suddenly threw herself at her like a divine power.


    "Master, be careful!" Cried Bai su.


    But mammy turned another corner and ran out.


    The master and servant looked at each other.


    In the system, Xiaoyao said seriously: "this is a poison similar to ''Gu''. It can maintain a certain state for a period of time after death. We can''t notice it before the drug attack. Fortunately, after it turns into a poison, your body still has natural resistance."


    The result of the small medicine surprised her.


    But the next moment, she thought of another possibility.


    "Hurry out! Temple, there may be trouble!"


    Yesterday, she deliberately let these people go so that they could pass on the news that should be spread, and then catch them all again.


    But I don''t want to think that the people behind the scenes are really vicious.


    A move to remove the molestation and kill the donkey, leaving almost no survivors.


    Just when they hurried to the main hall, they happened to come and report back in a hurry: "madam, there''s something wrong below. Don''t go out!"


    Lin Mengya grabbed in front of him and said, "is someone suddenly crazy, with infinite power and not afraid of death?"


    A hundred miles without dust was stunned, "how do you know?"


    right enough!


    "I just wanted to interrogate the people around Hou Zun. I didn''t expect... But I''m fine. How''s your highness?"


    Baili Wuchen was relieved and replied, "of course these people can''t hurt your highness, but when it happened, your highness was meeting guests. When those people were crazy, they were unprepared. Now most of the dead and injured people are innocent people who can''t know martial arts."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    What exactly do they want to do?


    Just then, news came from outside.


    Emperor Zun, take advantage of the chaos and escape!


    "Your Highness, the emperor has been rescued. Shall we chase him?"


    Ling Ye respectfully stood behind long Tianyu and asked.


    There was no panic on long Tianyu''s face.


    "Just run away, don''t chase."


    But Ling Ye hesitated.


    "But if he dies, won''t those people depend on you again?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and looked at Ling Ye.


    "He escaped in full view of the public. What does it have to do with us?"


    Ling Ye realized in an instant.


    "Yes, my subordinates know."


    Ling Ye immediately understood what he had to do and turned away.


    A moment later, a figure came out of long Tianyu''s inner room.


    "Your Highness''s plot is really powerful."


    If Lin Mengya is here, she must be extremely surprised.


    Because of this person, she can''t be more familiar.


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at the man, but said coldly, "it''s not easy for me to persuade master to cooperate with me in this play. Naturally, it won''t be disturbed by others."


    The truth of the matter is so!


    Lin mengyasi didn''t know that the "real murderer" who colluded inside and outside that she had been looking for was long Tianyu herself.


    "That''s true, but now the temple has come into your hands. You have removed the rebellion. When can you open the door of the underground palace?"


    Long Tianyu looked out of the window. His expression was mixed with a few complex emotions.


    "Now, not yet."

 Chapter 2285

    "Not then?"


    The other party frowned and obviously didn''t quite understand the meaning of his words.


    Long Tianyu did not allow him to continue to entangle in this issue. He said with a strong attitude: "I have my own plan. Since you choose to cooperate with me, you should know my rules."


    The other party bit his teeth and said in a low voice after a long time: "I don''t want to urge you, but the time doesn''t wait."


    "I know."


    The other party gave up when he couldn''t say long Tianyu.


    However, before leaving, he asked with some uneasiness, "how long are you going to hide it from her?"


    Long Tianyu, who had a look that everything was under his control, hesitated in an instant.


    A moment later, he slowly breathed out.


    "As long as you can hide it."


    "Aren''t you afraid that she will never forgive you after she knows the truth?"


    The other party''s problem made long Tianyu''s fingers tighten suddenly.


    "No."


    The feelings between them have long been engraved into each other''s souls.


    Unforgettable is not enough to explain that only those who have really experienced it can understand the kind of until death.


    The other party sighed.


    "I see what you mean. Forget it. I have a share in this matter. I can hide it as long as I can."


    After discussing the business, the man left quietly.


    At this time, Lin Mengya came to long Tianyu because someone suddenly went crazy.


    "Do you have guests?" She asked casually when she came in.


    But I didn''t see long Tianyu''s look stiff. Then I nodded calmly and changed the topic.


    "What''s the situation outside? Can you find out the reason why those people are crazy?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything at all. She immediately followed his words and said, "it has been found out that it is the cruel means used by the other party to deal with the aftermath. Now those crazy people are dead, and we can''t leave a living mouth."


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s worry, long Tianyu is more calm.


    He patted her on the shoulder.


    "You don''t need to feel remorse for this. They are too cunning. Even if you have the help of small medicine, you can''t guarantee everything."


    He knows her best.


    Because of the whole temple, only her poison art is the best.


    If she could be more alert, she might be able to leave a witness.


    But I didn''t think it was completely beyond her control.


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and whispered, "I''ll find out other clues and play this trick in front of me. How can I allow him?"


    Her eyes are bright and high.


    Long Tianyu really loved the way his wife looked. She blew a string of rainbow farts and almost didn''t hold her to heaven.


    "However, no matter what the results are, the most important thing is to protect yourself, you know?"


    Lin Mengya always feels that today''s long Tianyu seems a little old-fashioned.


    But the guy always attached importance to her, and she knew his worry. At that moment, she patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Long Tianyu forcibly pressed the uneasiness back to the bottom of his heart.


    He can''t tell Lin Mengya too much, so there''s no need to put extra pressure on her.


    "My wife is so capable that she feels guilty for her husband."


    Shameless again!


    Lin Mengya glared at him, but her tone was relaxed.


    "Since you feel guilty, take the initiative and work hard when you warm your quilt at night. Do you know?"


    Long Tian


    Yu nodded shyly and said like a little daughter-in-law, "I didn''t expect my wife to be so dissatisfied. I will try my best!"


    Lin Mengya was shocked by his shameless face.


    If I had known, she wouldn''t have changed her mind.


    She was still thick skinned, but she immediately ran away, but she still heard the voice of the man behind her.


    "Madam, remember to come back early in the evening. I will be afraid of the dark."


    Lin Mengya''s pace accelerated a bit.


    Sure enough, people are shameless and invincible!


    But she didn''t know how much lingering and reluctant was hidden in the eyes of long Tianyu looking at her back.


    I hope everything goes well.


    The husband and wife are divided in two ways.


    Long Tianyu was not idle. This time, he almost dealt with all the people with problems found out before with the momentum of thunder.


    Of course, the reason why this part is not crazy is that they do not touch the core of things.


    And a considerable part is used by others.


    The people under long Tianyu are not idle eaters. These people think that the hidden means have already fallen into the control of others.


    The reason why he didn''t attack was that he didn''t want to scare the snake too early and call out the people behind him.


    But they didn''t expect that the person behind the scenes should be so cruel.


    For a moment, everyone was trembling and waiting for their end.


    I''m afraid the scene of that day will be repeated again.


    Those aristocratic families and forces are now as quiet as quails.


    Long Tianyu''s strength this time is enough to shut them up.


    They finally realized that the temple had completely fallen into the control of this man.


    What I have done before is just a clown in the eyes of others.


    This time, long Tianyu was still polite and invited everyone to his face.


    However, they all know that from now on, the temple will not be too polite to them.


    "Please come here today to announce something to you."


    Long Tianyu is in the upper position and speaks directly.


    Even if there are many people present, they can be his uncles in terms of their generation and age.


    But in the face of long Tianyu, who is full of Qi, whether they are willing or unwilling, there is only one idea in their mind - surrender.


    With this understanding, the faces of these people are not very good-looking.


    "According to the investigation, the death of the empress has nothing to do with my temple. From now on, if anyone misinforms again, my temple will investigate with the power of the whole temple."


    Everyone was "cluttering" in their hearts.


    You know, although the temple status before was noble, it did not have such a tough attitude.


    "Now that the emperor has fled, I have reason to doubt that the death of the empress is inextricably linked with him. For the sake of the overall situation, I deprive the emperor of his throne in the name of the Lord of the temple!"


    These words made these people explode in an instant.


    Someone had to resist the pressure and questioned, "what right do you have to do this? For so many years, there have been two respects standing side by side. Even if the emperor took risks and killed Hou Zun, it should not be decided by the temple!"


    Long Tianyu glanced at each other coldly.


    The latter only felt that he was scratched by a knife and his skin was burning.


    "The temple has the responsibility of arbitration. If anyone doesn''t know, you can go to the first floor to see the rules of my temple."


    This makes the people around have nothing to say.


    No one cares about Temple rules.


    Before, they said they feared the temple because it represented the hearts of the people.


    Once one of them provokes a dispute, they face the end of being attacked by the crowd.


    Now the majesty of the temple is greatly reduced. They just want to take a breath and even seek some benefits from it.


    But I don''t want to. In fact, I have to face a bigger crisis.


    For a moment, everyone fell into a tense atmosphere.


    Long Tianyu looked at them casually and spoke again.


    "What happened in the past has nothing to do with me. If any of you disagree, you can withdraw from the temple. Just before you withdraw, return the property owed to me in the temple, and then repay the interest you owe over the years. After clearing up, I can let bygones be bygones."


    These words, however, completely blocked their retreat.


    Now these people can''t help but regret. Why should they stay instead of staying away from this evil god for the first time?


    In fact, if they can unite, no matter how powerful the temple is, it won''t help.


    Unfortunately, the original state of Wei was a mess.


    Everyone has his own little 99.


    Long Tianyu just pinched such a result, so she can be so unscrupulous.


    "What? How are you thinking?"


    He looked around and asked faintly.


    Everyone looked different, and finally didn''t have the confidence to choke with him.


    "So, that''s the decision."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care much about their statement.


    He is just showing his attitude, telling these people and the world.


    From then on, he made the rules of the whole kingdom.


    Whoever refuses to obey, he will kill whoever!


    Lin Mengya did not participate in long Tianyu''s affairs, so she missed the domineering and wanton side of her family''s men.


    She frowned and looked at Mammy''s body.


    Within the system, she has had a heated discussion with Xiaoyao.


    "You mean she formed the toxin herself?"


    "This is the result of the analysis. That''s right."


    Xiaoyao pushed the black framed glasses that could almost cover half of his face and replied seriously.


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless.


    I don''t know what has stimulated me recently. Xiaoyao''s cross dressing hobby is back.


    But looking at the diapers on the lower part of the little guy, she


    Who is this baby''s aesthetic?


    Forced to wake up from the insane Tucao desire, Lin Meng Ya tried to make complaints about the research.


    "But since it can exist in her body, it must not pose a danger to her life."


    For example, everyone has blood.


    Like her, although her blood contains highly toxic, it is harmless to her.


    Xiaoyao nodded and said, "so something must have caused some reactions in her body to synthesize this toxin."


    Lin Mengya was puzzled.


    At that time, the old lady had the same contact with Cairu and Baisu.


    Why are the three of them safe and sound, and the old mother died of poisoning?


    "Can you find out what caused it?"


    Xiaoyao shrugged and couldn''t help.


    This shows that this thing may also be harmless to ordinary people.


    Thinking about this problem, Lin Mengya turned her eyes to grandma''s clothes.


    Maybe it''s something she often touches.


    There are not many relics of the old lady. In addition to her clothes, there are only a few accessories.

 Chapter 2286

    "What do other crazy people have in common?"


    She looked up and asked Cairu.


    The latter thought and thought, and then said, "there is nothing particularly obvious in common. These people are very hidden. Even after the incident, their companions don''t believe that they are the detailed work arranged by others."


    That''s weird.


    It can make them touch that thing at the same time, and even go crazy at the same time.


    In the end, through what media?


    Lin Mengya sighed and couldn''t understand it.


    After a while, Bai Su, who went out to get something for her, came back with new news.


    "Master, Jun Wuzhao wants to say goodbye to you."


    Jun Wuzhao, he hasn''t left yet?


    However, for the sake of their alliance, Lin Mengya put down everything at hand and went to see each other.


    She''s been so busy these days that they haven''t met.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she felt that junwuzhao was different from before.


    If in the past, he still had a bit of young people''s spirit and impetuosity.


    So now he has a taste of youth and maturity.


    Seeing her, the expression on Jun Wuzhao''s face was no longer so embarrassed.


    "I''ve seen the lady of the temple Lord."


    After greeting politely, they sat on both sides.


    She looked at each other generously. After a moment, Lin Mengya began to speak.


    "I hear you''re leaving?"


    "Well, we''ve been delayed for a long time. There are still many important things to deal with at home, so don''t bother."


    Such a junwuzhao has completely become the appearance of the parents in the family.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel sorry for him, but she sighed.


    People''s growth is often in an instant.


    For the current jun family and Jun Wuzhao himself, such a change may not be a good thing.


    "Well, then I won''t keep you much. Please say hello to your father for me after you return to your house."


    Unexpectedly, Jun Wuzhao showed a bitter smile.


    He looked at Lin Mengya with determination. The pain in her eyes made her feel a little frightened.


    "Are you..."


    "News came from home that my father had an accident a few days ago, and now his whereabouts are unknown."


    "What?"


    The news shocked her.


    You know, although the jun family is not as good as the Gong family, it is more than enough to protect itself.


    Jun Wuzhao covered his head and was very upset.


    "If only I were at home, my father wouldn''t deal with the trouble alone. If I could follow him, maybe..."


    Maybe it''s a hypothesis after all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to comfort him, but said, "you said your father was going to deal with trouble. What trouble is it?"


    Jun Wu shook his head and said dejectedly, "I can''t know the specific things until I go back. In short, our jun family may be in big trouble this time."


    He took a faint breath and looked at her sincerely.


    "Lord Gong, since we have formed an alliance, can you grant me a request?"


    Jun Wuzhao called her the head of the palace, hoping that this would be the cooperation between families.


    "You say."


    "I hope that if one day your family is in trouble, can you protect some of your family for me?"


    Somehow, she heard something tragic in Jun Wuzhao''s words.


    With her eyes down, she thought for a moment.


    "I know this will make you a little embarrassed, but I can''t trust anyone except you. Don''t worry, these people''s expenses are borne by our king''s family, and they will never take advantage of the palace''s family. Just ask you to give them a shelter, so as not to let our king''s family die."


    The sincerity in his words made Lin Mengya unable to refuse.


    After a long time, she nodded and agreed.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Jun Wuzhao smiled relieved.


    On his facial features, Lin Mengya vaguely saw the appearance of the Frank young man.


    The atmosphere between them was somewhat relaxed because of this matter.


    Junwu summoned himself to achieve his goal and got up to leave.


    But before he left, he hesitated and asked about empress Zun.


    Lin Mengya understands that this matter is very sensitive now. Jun Wuzhao is a smart man. Naturally, he doesn''t want to go through this muddy water.


    But from Jun Wuzhao''s mouth, she learned one thing.


    "Empress Zun''s family was also one of the ancient families. However, I heard my grandfather mention that there were some people in the ancient families besides us. However, they were traitors among the ancient families."


    "Betrayer?"


    Lin Mengya has some doubts.


    Jun Wuzhao doesn''t know much, Just pick some information that is useful to her and say: "It''s not so much betrayers as they confused their blood. It''s like our jun family and Li family, although they also intermarried with people with other surnames, our blood still accounts for the majority. But the blood of these betrayers is very different from ours. According to my grandfather, it''s because they intermarried with people in distress, so they can''t be included in the ancient family. Even their slaves, They are all contaminated with the blood of the people in Eritrea. "


    Even if Lin Mengya''s ears and eyes are all over the world, she may not be able to hear these secrets.


    Therefore, she is more grateful to Jun Wuzhao.


    "Thank you for telling me this."


    Jun Wu shook his head and looked at her with some doubt in his eyes.


    "I''ve been thinking about a problem these days. The palace family, or you should have a wonderful connection with our ancient families."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "the palace family has been handed down for a long time and is also one of the ancient relics."


    But Jun Wuzhao seriously told her that although many families claim to be ancient relics, in fact, the real ancient relics are not only inherited for a long time, but more importantly, all ancient relics must have their own destiny.


    "Destiny?" Lin Mengya was puzzled.


    Jun Wuzhao could only tell her a few mysterious words.


    "All the ancient families survived for the sake of fate. Betrayers are those who fear fate. If you can, I hope you can come to your house."


    She didn''t refuse junwuzhao''s invitation.


    After seeing Jun Wuzhao off, Lin Mengya called Cairu.


    "Go and find out if the origin of those crazy people has anything to do with the empress''s mother family."


    Cairu took orders and left.


    She remembered something.


    Before Murong Yan left, he inadvertently revealed that the reason why the old mother was so trusted by the later Zun was because she was the son of the latter Zun''s mother family.


    What if these angry people are the so-called "traitors" of ancient families?


    She unconsciously touched her wrist.


    The crisis of ancient survivors also comes from blood.


    And even the cause of her own body changes may also have something to do with her own blood.


    What kind of secret is hidden in this?


    Less than a day later, Cairu brought back the news.


    "Master, most of these people were bought from dental shops. They basically signed dead deeds and were very happy in all aspects


    Yes, so it will be particularly valued by the host family. The rest are either distant relatives who have never met, or strangers who suddenly appear. Just like the people in front of them, they broke into these families and forces in the shortest time. "


    The sudden emergence of strangers, and everyone is so capable.


    If there is no problem, I''m afraid fools won''t believe it.


    "Besides, we found a living one. But she''s in some trouble now."


    This is the most useful news that Cairu brought back today.


    Lin Mengya immediately asked, "what''s the trouble?"


    Cairu hesitated for a moment, Only light channel: "This man is the concubine of a young master of an aristocratic family. The first lady of her family locked him up on the charge of adultery a few days ago. I''m not sure if I have anything to do with these people, so I just asked about it. I only know that the concubine was a clean Shepherd before, but after entering the door, she was especially favored by the young master of the family. She even passed her first lady and made her father-in-law look at her. ¡±


    Although the identity is different, the experience is so similar.


    This is the disadvantage of family closure.


    Even if some people are aware of something wrong, it is difficult to grasp similar information of other families because of the blocking of information.


    Yes, let these people have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "Where are they now?"


    She thought, whether it was or not, she had to meet first.


    Cairu said they were leaving soon.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to make a statement. She just ordered that she would prepare a small gift for each family leaving the temple.


    Tomorrow, she will see you off one by one.


    This move will not attract the attention of interested people. After all, long Tianyu''s intimidation before is enough to let them recognize the reality.


    Now her practice is nothing more than appeasement, and everyone knows it.


    From the second day, people were busy evacuating.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go out, but sat in a sedan chair and watched the carriage leave constantly.


    Cairu went to the spot early in the morning. When she came back, she reported: "master, they are behind. Would you like to go and have a look first?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, but still didn''t go.


    That aristocratic family is not very important. If she goes there on purpose, it will arouse the suspicion of others.


    It happened that the friend of the empress left today.


    She went to see her off, and the lady''s attitude towards her was much gentler.


    While thanking her for finding out the real murderer for Hou Zun, a loud voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Catch her quickly! Don''t let her run!"


    There were so many people, and with their rampage, they were in a mess in a short time.


    The lady didn''t want to be bothered. She said goodbye to her and got into the carriage.


    At this time, the excitement was not far from her.


    She looked at Cairu and said, "go and see what''s going on."


    After a while, Cairu brought a woman back.


    The woman kept kowtowing as soon as she saw her.


    "Please, madam, save my life!"


    Cairu also fell in her ear and whispered, "she is the concubine''s room. She probably saw many people, so she escaped in disorder."


    "Oh?"


    She was curious. After listening to people, someone came after her.


    Then a middle-aged woman was angry and scolded at the woman.


    "What a shameless goblin! If you want to die, my wife will complete you today!"


    Then he threw the woman a slap in the face.


    The woman covered her face and cried tremblingly, "I didn''t steal! Madam, I really didn''t!"

 Chapter 2287

    The woman''s excuse did not discourage the middle-aged woman.


    Instead, he intensified and ordered his men.


    "Drag this bitch back to me! If you dare to let her run again, I''ll let you be punished with her!"


    In a few words, the lady''s unreasonable made everyone frown.


    Seeing that she was going to be caught again, the woman looked around in panic and finally put her eyes on Lin Mengya.


    "Madam!"


    She kept struggling. Her red and swollen face and embarrassment made people feel more pity for her.


    "Please, help me, I don''t want to die!"


    She tried to reach out to Lin Mengya, but the latter didn''t mean to mind her own business.


    Just when she was caught by the two strong servants, the hope in her eyes gradually disappeared, and even wanted to give up the struggle, she heard the lady just now and opened her mouth.


    "Wait a minute."


    Everyone was stunned.


    You know, just now, Lin Mengya was watching coldly.


    Why did you come forward?


    But the woman seemed to see the hope of life and looked at her.


    Separated from the crowd, Lin Mengya walked to the woman.


    "You, what''s going on?"


    The lady gave the servant a look. The servant immediately blocked the woman''s mouth and let her make a "whine" sound.


    The lady had seen Lin Mengya. Although she was a little unhappy, she said politely, "the girl at home is not sensible. She has stained the eyes of the lady of the hall Lord."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    She really doesn''t change her involvement in other people''s housework.


    But the other party happened to be the one she wanted to stay, and it happened to be such a coincidence.


    Just let her see what the other party is hiding.


    She kept a polite smile on her face.


    "I shouldn''t have been in charge of your housework. It''s just that there are so many people here. You''ve disturbed the order just now. For your convenience, please step back and wait until everyone is gone."


    The lady immediately sank her face, but she couldn''t resist.


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman dragged away, with some examination hidden in her eyes.


    "Watch them."


    "Yes."


    Cairu quietly ordered someone to do it.


    Lin Mengya continued to deal with the women''s families until after lunch.


    "Master, they don''t seem to have changed anything." Cairu''s reply was expected.


    It is said that the people behind the old mother and them are so careful, how can they allow a fish to slip through the net?


    Unless he did it on purpose.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    In an inconspicuous corner, the lady angrily scolded the concubine locked in the carriage.


    Until I saw Lin Mengya coming, I met him reluctantly.


    "Oh, you''re here. I don''t know when we can leave?"


    In such a land of right and wrong, she was eager to leave at once.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and then at the closed carriage.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. Now you can go. But you are all women''s dependents. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient on the road, so I want to send someone to escort you."


    The lady immediately smiled.


    "You are worthy of being the lady of the temple Lord. You are so thoughtful. Alas, to tell you the truth, my husband and master have been frightened in recent days


    I feel a little unwell. I''m also busy going back to deal with some things first so that I can pick them up. "


    In fact, when a man is ill, he gets rid of his beloved concubine.


    Although Lin Mengya saw through her trick, she didn''t ask much. She just ordered someone to send her away.


    The people inside were in a hurry and knocked on the carriage.


    Lin Mengya squinted.


    The lady suddenly sank her face and ordered someone to open the door.


    "Little bitch, be honest with me!"


    But I didn''t want the people inside to take advantage of this opportunity and smash it out at once, even pressing the lady who couldn''t dodge.


    "Oh, my God! Come and pull her down!"


    The lady screamed, and the concubine took the opportunity to run to Lin Mengya, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her.


    "Madam, please, help me!"


    Before she could answer, the servant under the lady rushed over.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Bai Su angrily scolded and stopped the man.


    "How dare you be so arrogant in front of my master?"


    Look at each other.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya''s attitude is not to ask, so they think it''s the same this time.


    But she didn''t want to, but she asked someone to help her concubine up.


    "Madam, I don''t want to meddle, but if I don''t care, I''m afraid someone will die."


    Her attitude is not necessarily serious.


    But now that she has said this, she will not allow others to continue to make trouble.


    The lady clenched her teeth and said, "it''s not that I don''t give you this face, but this woman. She steals in front and disrespects me. Even my husband is angry with her. I really can''t spare her!"


    Lin Mengya just smiled coldly and said, "I understand. But it happened in my temple. If it came out, it seemed that there was dirt in my temple. Therefore, I want to detain her for the time being. After the matter is found out, I''ll give it to you for disposal. What do you think?"


    She said so, and the other party had to accept it even if she was no longer willing.


    "Take the people down first."


    She ordered coldly and faintly, turned around, but inadvertently saw that there was no dust in the distance.


    The man frowned slightly. I don''t know how long he has been standing.


    After seeing her deal with things, she came over.


    "Madam."


    Although the attitude of hundred miles of dust-free is the same as before, Lin Mengya thinks something is wrong with him.


    Thinking that the other party was not an outsider, he asked directly, "but you have something to find me?"


    "No big deal."


    Hundred miles of dust-free lowered his head and thought, then whispered, "is that woman?"


    She knows that hundred miles of dust-free has become a top like Yu recently.


    If she told the other party what junwuzhao told her, she would help her check it with her character of hundred miles and no dust.


    She doesn''t want everyone to increase their workload because of her, so it''s just a small matter.


    Baili Wuchen took a deep look at her and hesitated for a moment before saying, "madam''s behavior is a little different from that before."


    "Oh? What''s the difference?"


    "If the old lady saw such a scene, she would rush up immediately."


    She was quite surprised to hear the deep meaning hidden in her words.


    "Do you think I''m too ruthless?"


    Baili Wuchen shook his head with a sincere attitude.


    "That''s not what I meant


    , I just feel that madam is not as straightforward as before. "


    His words seemed to sigh and regret.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little wronged.


    "Madam, maybe this is not appropriate for me. But I think the biggest difference between you and those people is that you have a kind heart."


    Lin Mengya never thought that this would come out of a hundred miles of dust-free mouth.


    She couldn''t help sneering: "I have my own reasons."


    But a hundred miles without dust, he made up his mind to do the bad guys to the end.


    He said: "now your Highness''s position has been completely different. As a person comparable to him, you should be mindful of the world. I really don''t want to see you become such a person obsessed with profit -"


    "Shut up!"


    Bai Su drank coldly, and the sword was already on her neck.


    The latter was stunned, and immediately said reluctantly, "good advice goes against the ear, madam. Can''t you even tolerate other people''s voices now?"


    Bai Su was about to teach the guy who didn''t know the inside story, but Lin Mengya calmly stopped him.


    "Bai Su, let him go."


    "Master!" Bai surong can''t let anyone slander her.


    But Lin Mengya''s orders, she had to obey.


    "A hundred miles without dust, you have never really understood me. Therefore, I won''t take these words as your offence."


    Her attitude was as cool as a cucumber.


    But the clenched fist revealed her most real emotion.


    She turned and left only a silhouette.


    "I''ve never been a kind person. What I do is not against my conscience. I''m not so great and can''t think of the world. You can disobey me, but you don''t want to tell me what to do."


    A hundred miles without dust, but a little angry.


    "What about your highness? Did you think about your highness before you did anything? Do you know that now people all over the world are saying that your highness does not hesitate to harm his relatives for power! If they let them know that you are his wife, but you are so cold and ruthless, how should they talk about your highness?"


    Lin Mengya tightened her lips.


    "You don''t need to worry about it!"


    She turned down the other party coldly and took people away.


    Hundred miles of dust-free stood in place and rubbed the eyebrows with some chagrin.


    "No, I can''t let her go on making mistakes like this."


    He took a deep look at Lin Mengya and left with many worries.


    "Master, what he just said is nonsense. Don''t take it to heart!"


    Along the way, Bai Su kept persuading her.


    In fact, there is not much anger.


    Over the years, she has listened to her accusations and slanders many times.


    But Baili Wuchen has a good relationship with her. They all misunderstand her actions. Is it true that she has gone too far?


    "All right, I''m fine."


    She took a deep breath.


    It''s no wonder that Baili Wuchen is so sensitive. After all, it''s an extraordinary time. She should pay more or less attention to her means of doing things.


    Just then, Cairu came to report the news.


    "People have been settled. When will the master go and have a look?"


    In fact, she has been secretly detecting each other with the system since just now.


    Like the old mammy before, she did not detect any toxic ingredients in the woman.


    Therefore, she is not sure whether the other party is really a group of crazy people.


    Do you have to wait until the other party shows signs of madness to get the answer?

 Chapter 2288

    "Don''t worry, let''s see."


    She always felt that she had overlooked some extremely important clues. Maybe when she noticed, the mystery would be solved.


    In the front hall, many documents have been pressed on long Tianyu''s desk.


    Vice hall leader Qin is reporting the disposal of those aristocratic families.


    Since the last time long Tianyu announced that all aristocratic families expelled from the temple must return their financial debts, after a period of fermentation, there have been many disturbances.


    The besieged aristocratic families are also unwilling to show weakness. After their visit, those who secretly promote the flames and spread the rumor that Hou Zun was killed by the temple are also inextricably linked with these aristocratic families.


    Timing, just calculated.


    Even for self-protection, those people will do right with him.


    The matter of houzun seems to have become an excellent entry point.


    However, they did not know whether the two sides had premeditated, or whether they saw things bad and hit it off at once.


    Anyway, there''s some trouble.


    Hundred miles of dust-free came in at this time.


    Standing in the corner, he looked at long Tianyu.


    The latter also felt his abnormality, so he fell behind in the matter reported by the vice hall Lord Qin, and recruited a hundred miles of dust-free to come forward.


    "Say anything." He couldn''t see the hesitation of the other party.


    After spitting out a long breath, Baili Wuchen said with a bad complexion: "Your Highness, don''t you think your wife has become more and more cruel recently?"


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    Although Bai Li Wuchen is his good brother, ya''er is his life.


    "She has her own reason."


    The implication is that there is no need for a hundred miles of dust and many things.


    But the latter is stuck in the throat and can''t hold back.


    "It''s reasonable, but you can''t be ruthless? You didn''t see that the woman was almost killed in front of her today, but she was indifferent. How can such a person cherish the world?"


    That''s a little heavy.


    Don''t say long Tianyu''s face is bad. Even the deputy hall leader of Qin looks complex and looks at a hundred miles of dust-free.


    Long Tianyu can tolerate others to accuse him face to face, but for Lin Mengya, he wants to not allow anyone to insult him.


    Coldly looking at a hundred miles of dust-free, his tone was already a little unhappy.


    "My woman, I''ll follow her whatever she wants. You know what you''re talking about?"


    Seeing that long Tianyu was so eccentric, he almost lost his mind.


    "Your Highness, do you know what you''re talking about? How many ups and downs have you suffered to this day. Can you ignore the world for a woman?"


    The mutual choking of the two frightened the vice hall Lord Qin.


    He immediately came forward and stood between them.


    "No dust, you are out of line!"


    Turn around and talk soft to long Tianyu again.


    "Temple Lord, you know, this child Wuchen is loyal to you. There must be a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Baili Wuchen suddenly ironically provoked the corners of his mouth and pointed to the thick documents on the long Tianyu case.


    "I''m afraid your highness knows more about these things than I do. Here are all the evidence that Lin Mengya secretly connives at the evils of her men. Your highness, you should wake up. Maybe in the past, my wife was a wise woman. But now she holds power and has been swallowed up by power. If you want to protect her, you should liquidate her power and let her return to the back house!"


    With a bang, long Tianyu slapped the book case and broke it.


    He looked like the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin and the hundred miles of dust-free. He couldn''t help but change his face.


    "Even you think so. No wonder those people will believe these nonsense!"


    There was some disdain in his words.


    Bai Li Wuchen was stunned and immediately lowered his head.


    Long Tianyu did not give up, but had an aggressive attitude.


    "She''s cruel? You''ve been doing things with me for so many years. Haven''t you ever done anything more cruel than her? Where was your compassion at that time?"


    His sarcasm made him a little unwilling.


    "This is not the same thing. Everything I do is for the sake of righteousness!"


    "Great righteousness?" Long Tianyu sneered, "how do you know she''s not for righteousness, and how can you be sure of what you''ve done without any selfishness?"


    This words, let a hundred miles of dust-free cold heart.


    He raised his head and looked at long Tianyu in disbelief.


    "Your Highness, I''ve been under your command for so many years. I''m loyal to the sun and the moon. You can beat and scold me, but you can''t humiliate me like this!"


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is still cold.


    "She is my wife. She shares weal and woe with me and sleeps in the same bed. Don''t I know her sincerity?"


    Bai Li Wuchen bit his teeth and his eyes were full of disappointment.


    "For the sake of women, your highness even ignores the brotherhood?"


    Long Tianyu was in a bad mood at this time.


    What is different from others is that he lives and dies together and can deliver his back to his good brother.


    But that doesn''t mean he has to sacrifice ya''er to make their friendship perfect.


    "There is no dust in a hundred miles. Let me ask you, what did I give in to what ya''er got when she came to today''s position?


    The reason why you think she is cruel is that you have believed the nonsense of these people and have a prejudice against her.


    Let me ask you, if you didn''t know these things, would you think she was too aggressive? "


    It can be said that long Tianyu has always been rational and sober about Lin Mengya.


    He didn''t count what ya''er had done to him over the years, but questioned the confused hundred miles of dust from the root.


    The latter closed his lips and said nothing for a long time.


    At this time, the vice Lord of Qin also sighed helplessly and patted his shoulder.


    "No dust, madam. Your highness, as the person beside her pillow, should know better than everyone in the world. Although these things are spread with nose and eyes, your highness is opposite her wife day and night. Will he really not find clues? You are too worried, so he will be used."


    In dealing with the world, the vice Lord of Qin lived thoroughly.


    But Baili Wuchen still didn''t want to admit that he was wrong. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Your Highness may be right with the deputy hall Lord, but some things are black under the light. My subordinates think that there is no wave without wind. This matter is related to your future. It''s better to find out."


    Long Tianyu wanted to beat him as soon as he saw the way he was cutting corners.


    He immediately blackened his face and scolded, "go away! Don''t you want to check? Just check it out for me and come back. If there is anything unknown, I''ll cut off your head!"


    I have a plan in my heart.


    He left in a hurry with a calm face.


    "Alas, hall Lord, don''t blame Wuchen. He''s really afraid that this will delay you from achieving great things, so he''s in a hurry."


    Vice hall Lord Qin shook his head and said.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hold grudges as he showed.


    Just, even him


    People around him have been affected. It can be seen how much this will hurt ya''er.


    Rubbed the bridge of his nose, and there was something indisputable in his words.


    "Make every effort to find out the source of this matter."


    He wanted to see who had secretly poisoned his wife.


    "Huh? A hundred miles away without dust?" Lin Mengya asked with some doubts.


    Bai Su nodded and said, "when I went to invite Mr. Baili, I heard his servant say that Mr. Baili packed up his things and went down the mountain. It seems that his highness assigned him a very urgent task."


    I see, but Lin Mengya still feels a little pity.


    Originally, after introspection, she wanted to talk to Baili Wuchen.


    Although she doesn''t care what others say about herself, he and long Tianyu are good brothers, and she doesn''t want any misunderstanding between them because of her.


    It''s a pity that things are so unlucky.


    "Well, it''s the same when you come back."


    After the episode, Lin Mengya paid attention to the old mother again.


    According to Jun Wuzhao, she had a bold idea.


    Jun Wuzhao said that the blood of these traitors was mixed by another blood.


    The reason for the confusion is to escape the fate of ancient survivors.


    Then, this fate may be like the situation faced by the jun family and the Li family.


    It comes from a disease brought by blood.


    With this disease, they will eventually disappear.


    Then those "betrayers" who don''t want to give in to fate think of another way.


    Use a certain blood that can compete with its own blood to suppress the cause of its own disease.


    That is, escape "fate".


    In addition to the old mother, she looked carefully at the bodies left after her madness.


    She found signs of deformation of one of the vertebrae in all the bodies, including Mammy.


    The cause should be from some kind of spinal disease.


    But it''s not serious. According to the old mother''s age, even if she can live to 100, she may not be seriously affected.


    Just like the descendants of the jun family are ill and the men of the Li family are becoming more and more feminine, the disease of the people of the old mother''s family may be the disease of the spine.


    In this way, in fact, the confusion of blood did not make them completely escape the so-called "fate", but just delay.


    She thought and turned her eyes back to the body itself.


    In the system, Xiaoyao is also making various assumptions.


    Lin Mengya walked around the body several times. After careful observation, she found that there were some small blood spots on the chest of one of the young women''s bodies.


    And the color is bright red. It''s not like it was a few days ago, but it''s like it''s just stained.


    "Who moved these bodies before?"


    The man in charge of the guard immediately shook his head and denied it.


    "Madam, you didn''t let anyone move before. None of us dare to disobey your orders!"


    Lin Mengya put on her gloves and gently opened the woman''s clothes.


    I found a hidden bag sewn on my chest.


    She opened the dark bag. There were only a few small red dots the size of millet.


    She picked out one of them with the tip of a needle and put it under her nose to smell it gently.


    Instantly, the smell of blood mixed with the smell of medicine rushed into her nose.


    She looked shocked.

 Chapter 2289

    In the system, the small medicine was almost at the same time, giving her a positive answer.


    "It''s not blood, it''s the fruit of a plant whose color and smell are very similar to blood!"


    Lin Mengya also agreed with him.


    The fruit on the tip of the needle is a little shriveled. It should have been placed for several days and the juice seeps out. Only then can it become like this.


    At this time, Xiaoyao cheered and called up a page for her.


    "Master, look!"


    Since the last upgrade, the decoding work of Qingzheng spectrum has continued, and now there are new discoveries.


    "Dragon blood fruit can delay the diseases caused by bad blood vessels."


    Bad blood? What is this?


    Fortunately, she is used to the unsystematic decoding results in the zither spectrum.


    Although she didn''t know the meaning, now she probably understood that the so-called bad blood is the blood that can bring serious consequences.


    Obviously, Mammy, they should all rely on this to delay.


    She thought and stabbed the body in the arm.


    At this time, although the blood no longer flows, it is enough.


    She put the small dragon blood fruit on the wound of the female corpse. The monitoring results of the small medicine in the system proved her guess.


    "Dragon blood fruit can unlock the poison in her blood."


    She finally figured out why those people were crazy.


    It turned out that in their bodies, there was not "more" anything, but less dragon blood fruit!


    She looked through everyone''s clothes again, and sure enough, there was no trace of longxueguo.


    No wonder everyone is crazy for a moment. It turns out that the dragon blood fruit they brought is not enough.


    "Bai Su, Cai Ru, come with me."


    As long as she found the trace of dragon blood fruit on the concubine, she could prove whether she was with these people.


    On her way to the room where the concubine was held, long Tianyu was also looking for her.


    But the two were staggered, and he threw himself into the air.


    Long Tianyu was in a gloomy mood and needed his wife''s comfort urgently.


    "And the lady?"


    The doorman replied, "Madam has just left the door. Should she be back soon?"


    Long Tianyu, who couldn''t find his wife, decided to wait at the door.


    He wanted his wife to see him at first sight when she came back.


    Before long, long Tianyu found a figure looking around the corner not far away.


    Someone in a bad mood doesn''t like this kind of obscene peeping behavior.


    At that moment, the sneer disappeared into the yard.


    Then, the figure who hid in the dark and observed was kicked out by him.


    "Oh, my God! Who dares to plot against Miss Ben and doesn''t want to live?"


    Long Tianyu looked down at the guy dressed as a man on the ground with a gloomy face.


    The other party immediately reacted and got up trembling.


    "You, are you your highness?"


    Knowing his identity, he chose to spy on his woman.


    Good. Looks like she''s had enough.


    The woman quickly straightened her clothes and saluted him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, temple Lord. I mean no harm. I just want to ask my wife if I can let my little sister-in-law live."


    If the woman blindly denies, long Tianyu can immediately throw people into the dungeon.


    However, the other party acted openly and aboveboard, so he just lost three words coldly.


    "She''s not here."


    Lift your legs and go.


    However, the girl was so bold that she walked around the gate of hell and stopped in front of him without fear of death.


    "Your Highness, my little sister-in-law is innocent! All this is the way my sister-in-law came up with in order to win the favor. Can you talk to my wife for me and ask her to return the people to our family?"


    For women other than his wife, long Tianyu thought it was true.


    He didn''t even glance at each other and went straight around.


    "Your Highness!"


    The girl is still not afraid of death. They are noisy, which has attracted the attention of many people.


    You know, although their current Temple Lord looks handsome, he has a first-class cold temper.


    Apart from their wives, no woman dared to make do with it so unkindly.


    For a time, some people can''t help but move some thoughts.


    Lin Mengya locked people in a secluded small yard. After she went in, she had washed a new woman. She looked particularly soft and moving.


    Seeing her, Yingying bowed down and thanked her eagerly for her help.


    "If there is no madam, I''m afraid yingshuang''s life will be gone."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said faintly, "I didn''t do anything, but I don''t want it to involve the temple."


    She said, observing the woman in front of her.


    She magnified the function of the five senses before. Sure enough, she smelled the same smell of dragon blood fruit on the woman.


    The blood smell is very light, but the medicine smell is stronger than longxueguo.


    It should be, not the one that takes the fruit directly.


    It seems that this person''s identity should be somewhat special.


    But what is the purpose of the other party to keep her?


    "What the lady said is very true. People like me must not let the prestige of the temple be ashamed because of me."


    When Ying Shuang said this, his face was a little sad.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and asked coldly, "what are your plans in the future?"


    His eyes turned red.


    "What can I do for a rootless person like me? It''s just to go back to the Wu family and be bullied."


    Lin Mengya knows something about the Wu family.


    The eldest son of the Wu family is the wife''s husband. They are not very harmonious.


    Because the big lady of the Wu family is jealous and domineering, she always remembers it after welcoming the couple into the door.


    This time, taking advantage of the fact that the Wu family and their son were ill, they urgently wanted to dispose of Ying Shuang.


    If you send it back to the Wu family now, I''m afraid it will be a sheep into the wolf''s mouth again.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "your husband and father-in-law are not well yet. I have sent someone for diagnosis and treatment. When they are well, you can go back."


    Ying Shuang was moved to tears and knelt down to kowtow to her.


    "Thank you for saving your life, madam!"


    "No need."


    She took a deep look at Ying Shuang and left.


    He ordered to go down and guard the small yard tightly. After no one was allowed to enter, he rushed back to the yard.


    She wants to study the effect of longxueguo on bad blood vessels.


    Perhaps, this will become the key for her to save Jun''s family and Yan''s family.


    Because the research is special, Lin Mengya temporarily asked someone to open up a very secret place for her to study.


    The number of dragon blood fruit is very small. Even those withered fruits are only more than ten.


    What she has to do is to find a formula that can replace longxueguo.


    Then, experiments were carried out on those corpses to find prescriptions for delaying adverse blood diseases.


    But she also


    I don''t know if the solution to each bad blood is different.


    On this thought, it seems that if she wants to solve the matter, she will go to Jun''s house and Li''s house in person.


    However, her work is not easy.


    After working hard for a while, she dragged her tired body back to the bedroom.


    At this time, long Tianyu had been waiting for her for a long time, and was annoyed by the male and female guy. He couldn''t help but ask in a bad tone, "where have you been? Why haven''t you come back for so long?"


    Lin Mengya''s high concentration, coupled with supporting the operation of small drugs in the system, is already a little overloaded.


    So she just rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I have something to deal with."


    If it were at ordinary times, long Tianyu would surely notice her abnormality.


    However, today he seems to have been contradicted by a hundred miles of dust-free, and entangled by others. In the evening, someone sent a lot of documents against Lin Mengya.


    Therefore, some bad temper.


    "Shouldn''t someone tell me where you''re going? Or am I just a dog in your eyes?"


    "Long Tianyu, what''s the matter with you?" She asked reluctantly.


    The latter''s voice is getting higher and higher.


    "I also want to ask you! In your heart, whether I am important or not!"


    Lin Mengya stared at each other.


    She was accused of being hundreds of miles of dust-free for no reason, and she had held a fire in her heart.


    Now she is sore all over, her head is buzzing, and long Tianyu is making trouble here.


    "I don''t have time to mess with you."


    She stumbled to the bed, but long Tianyu felt that she didn''t care about herself at all.


    At that moment, he said calmly, "yes, I am unreasonable. Lin Mengya, you are the most important in my heart, but I will never be the first in your heart!"


    Then he slammed the door.


    On the bed, she breathed deeply several times, but she couldn''t hold back the tears in her eyes.


    What happened to her? Will make them, one by one, so dissatisfied?


    She clearly wants to make everything better, but the result is getting worse and worse.


    Curled up in the quilt, she didn''t want anyone to hear her cry and see her vulnerable side.


    Long Tianyu rushed out in one breath, but immediately regretted it.


    "I am..."


    He shook his head with a wry smile at the corners of his mouth.


    You shouldn''t.


    He shouldn''t vent all his anger on his wife.


    Maybe he''s been under too much pressure recently, so he''s out of control.


    The cold wind cleared his mind a lot.


    I turned around and tried to push the door in, but I heard a very slight sob inside.


    At present, we don''t want any face and backbone.


    Long Tianyu rushed in immediately and knelt in front of his wife''s bed.


    "You, aren''t you gone?"


    Lin Mengya was crying sadly. When she turned her head, she saw the "culprit" with a big face beside her.


    "Sorry, sorry, madam, ya''er, sweetheart, you hit me and scold me. Don''t cry, I''ll be distressed to death."


    Long Tianyu looked at the tears on her face and regretted that he wanted to kill himself.


    How could he do this to her?


    Obviously, this is the person he wants to spoil all his life.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and turned her head.


    "You go out, I don''t want to see you now."


    Long Tianyu''s heart sank and continued to speak soft words.

 Chapter 2290

    Lin Mengya didn''t forgive this guy easily.


    The clay figurine still has three points of anger, not to mention her.


    The whole man shrank into the bed and didn''t even say a word to him.


    Long Tianyu was so worried that he almost wore through the floor in front of the bed.


    "Ya''er, I really know my mistake. It''s nothing if you don''t forgive me. Don''t sulk yourself. If you''re angry, your body will be bad."


    Needless to look, she guessed the guy''s sad face.


    Wronged is wronged, but she doesn''t really intend to make much trouble with long Tianyu because of this little thing.


    Turning his head, he only showed a pair of eyes, but it was enough to see the poor look of long Tianyu.


    "Madam, will you forgive me?"


    Your highness, who is usually arrogant, is so humble at the moment.


    Lin Mengya supported her head with one hand, but the other hand poked on his forehead to prevent the handsome face from approaching.


    "Your brothers discussed it one by one. Play a temper with me and talk hard. Long Tianyu, do you think you can do whatever you want when I marry you?"


    Long Tianyu really wants to slap himself to death.


    Holding his wife''s small hand in both hands, he said sincerely, "nothing! Who bullied you? Whenever my wife says his name, I will teach him a lesson I will never forget!"


    "Oh." Lin Mengya withdrew her hand and glanced at him coolly.


    "Now I''m afraid people have long run away. You''ll fool me."


    Long Tianyu immediately understood that what she said was a hundred miles without dust.


    Suddenly, the eyebrows tangled into a ball.


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t have let him go so happily!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, but did not continue to "complain". Instead, she said thoughtfully, "I know what a hundred miles of dust-free personality is. He has never had a second heart for you. The reason why he criticized me like this must be because of some reasons related to you."


    Hearing this, long Tianyu felt more and more guilty.


    His wife has always been like this. Even if she is full of grievances, she will never give orders.


    In the words of outsiders, it focuses on the overall situation.


    But he just wanted to let his women do anything without worrying about anyone.


    Hold people tightly in his arms, and his voice is deep.


    "It is true that some rumors have spread to their ears, but I won''t believe a word."


    Lin Mengya lay in his arms, but her heart was a little stuffy.


    She thinks she is not a good person, but she has done a lot of good things over the years.


    Whether she is sincere or not, she shouldn''t fall into some abuse after all.


    She doesn''t care how others speak ill of her, but she can''t be wronged.


    "I didn''t do those things." It''s rare for her to be so coquettish.


    Long Tianyu held the man tighter, fell in her ear and said, "I believe you."


    There is no need to explain or prove anything.


    If he believes in her, it is enough.


    "But I can''t let others abuse me."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are somewhat stubborn.


    Long Tianyu hesitated, "I won''t sit idly by, but it''s strange. I''ve sent someone to check, but I have no clue."


    She frowned, "can''t you even find out?"


    You know, long Tianyu is not just a famous temple now


    Lord of.


    The power in his hands, the whole Wei Kingdom, no one can compete alone.


    Even so, we can''t find out the behind the scenes, which makes the matter a little unusual.


    Lin Mengya turned around and took him as a pillow.


    "I think what Liang Jing said before she died may be a good starting point."


    Up to now, among those aristocratic families in the territory of the state of Wei, she has found out almost all the families that meet the characteristics said by Liang Jing.


    But there is no woman named "Liang Yawei" in these families.


    Liang Jing''s hatred was so deep that she didn''t think it was fake.


    Long Tianyu put his chin gently on her shoulder, but his eyes glittered.


    "In fact, we don''t know much about Wei Guo. Do I remember the boy named ''Shuanghua'' you talked to me before?"


    Almost for a moment, she thought of the young man who seemed to be talking, but in fact he was very brave.


    "I remember."


    "After freeing up my hand, I have ordered people to inquire about him. However, he seems to appear out of thin air. He has never heard or seen what he said about the ''ice family''. As for the mysterious'' Valley master '', no one has heard of it."


    Lin Mengya turned her head, stared into his eyes and said expressionless, "do you suspect I''m making up a story?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head, Whispered: "I believe what the young man said, because your judgment is quite accurate. It''s not easy for him to muddle through in front of you. I mean, assuming these are true and we don''t know anything. This doesn''t mean that we are incompetent, but that this continent is too wonderful. Even if we spend our whole life, we may not have all-round control of the hidden secret ¡£¡±


    I have to say that these words really went along with her hair.


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to put her face in his arms and said after a long time: "I am not afraid of any unknown possibility. Long Tianyu, we came here to change our own destiny. So even if they hide deeper, I will find them out."


    Long Tianyu smelled the speech, but his face showed a gentle smile.


    He put his lips on her forehead.


    "I knew you would choose like this, my wife, always with indomitable courage."


    The unpredictable future is like an unknown field shrouded in black fog.


    Maybe someone will be afraid and curl up in the place of light.


    But some people choose to move forward bravely.


    His ya''er happens to be such a pioneer.


    And he is willing to be the light behind her forever and do his best to illuminate the way ahead for her.


    "If only you knew."


    Lin Mengya yawned, whispered and closed her eyes.


    Long Tianyu looked at the sleepy kitten with a smile and hid his deep worry after placing the people properly.


    The next day, Lin Mengya plunged into the study again.


    The temple has a considerable amount of medicines and a complete range. Many of them are strange medicines that she has never heard of at the foot of the mountain.


    If her teacher were here, she would yell at the loser.


    But under the massive supply of drugs, she finally felt a little direction.


    Even so, it was enough to make her tired.


    "Madam, your highness is here."


    Cairu stood at the door and reported back.


    These days, she and Bai Su have been driven out, and they don''t dare to go in and disturb easily, so they often have to intervene,


    Remind your wife that it''s time to eat, drink and sleep.


    Long Tianyu waited outside for a long time before he saw his little workaholic holding a large medical skill in his hand. He walked forward without even looking at the road.


    He was a little worried. What if he fell?


    But his wife has something special.


    Clearly focused on medical skills, but like eyes on the forehead, you can definitely avoid the obstacles in front of you in advance.


    Everyone else was surprised. Only he could guess a general idea.


    Maybe it''s the magic of the "system" that exists in ya''er''s brain.


    He was relieved. It seemed that the "system" was really good.


    "Put the book down first and eat something before reading."


    Long Tianyu put out the things in the food box he brought.


    Lin Mengya nodded unconsciously, but her sight was still stuck on it, indifferent.


    He felt a little funny and had an idea. He picked up the bowl and fed it to her personally.


    It''s strange.


    His wife not only didn''t refuse, but also took the initiative to open her mouth. After a while, she took his hand and ate a lot of things.


    Long Tianyu also became addicted and found fun in it.


    When she felt that she should be almost full, she stopped.


    Then he looked at his wife and left with a book in her arms.


    He smiled, quickly fed himself, and looked forward to the next "feeding".


    In this way, a few days later, Lin Mengya collapsed and put his research to an end.


    After studying those bodies, she and Xiaoyao found that this kind of spinal disease is irreversible.


    In other words, people with such blood, even if they take longxueguo for life, will gradually get sick, but the degree will be reduced.


    But dragon blood fruit is not so good.


    At least the examination results on some younger corpses showed that their disease was more serious than that of the old mother.


    At this point, it is also consistent with the diseases of Li family and jun family.


    The younger the generation, the more likely and severe the disease will be.


    It''s hard to imagine what such a family would look like after a few generations.


    "Master, it''s getting late. Haven''t you got up yet?"


    Outside the door came the voice of Bai su.


    It''s rare for Lin Mengya to stay in bed, but now she has almost everything on hand. There''s no need to study it again.


    Supporting her overdrawn body, she said weakly, "I want to have a good rest today."


    With that, the man fell asleep again.


    Outside the door, Bai Su and Cai Ru looked at each other and smiled.


    Cairu said quietly, "let the master sleep. She''s almost tired these days."


    This sleep, Lin Mengya slept until dusk.


    When I woke up, my brain was still in a coma.


    It was hard to wake up. She just felt hungry.


    "Bai Su and Cai Ru, do you have anything to eat?"


    Immediately outside the door came Cairu''s reply.


    "Master, wait a minute. I''ll get you something to eat."


    As dusk approached, Lin Mengya finally moved herself to the door.


    These days she has been with those drugs. Her keen sense of smell almost didn''t make her sick. Now no matter what she smells, she has a lingering smell of drugs.

 Chapter 2291

    Just as she wanted to slow down, she saw two people coming by the door.


    Narrowed his eyes, her man was as cold as ever.


    But who is the persistent girl who tries to be the tail of his man?


    Long Tianyu was impatient to deal with the woman. Seeing his wife leaning soft against the door, he wanted to have a wind under his feet and brought people over.


    "You''re awake, little lazy cat. If you go to sleep again, I''ll go to the doctor."


    Lin Mengya was really tired, so she leaned lazily in his arms and didn''t move much.


    "Nothing, just tired."


    As soon as long Tianyu heard this, he immediately picked up the man and took him to the soft collapse in the house.


    The girl still stood in the yard and looked at them before she left.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, "who is this girl?"


    He didn''t look at it and said, "she''s a Wu family and wants to go back to the concubine room."


    Long Tianyu had to be more patient because he knew the importance of the concubine of the Wu family to his wife.


    If not, he would surely throw the woman out of the temple at the first time.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other attentively.


    The girl is very good-looking. Her eyes are black and white. She is a very likable girl.


    Just in time, she wanted to ask about the origin of Ying Shuang, so she asked long Tianyu to put her down.


    "Miss Wu, isn''t she?" She asked with a smile.


    Miss Wu was a little nervous. She cleaned up her clothes before she came over.


    "I''ve seen the lady of the temple Lord."


    With a gentle attitude, he doesn''t seem to be a bad man.


    Lin Mengya nodded and let people in.


    "I heard you''ve been running to meet the two girls these days?"


    Referring to his little sister-in-law, Wu Xiang''s tone was also more urgent.


    "Madam Mingjian. I know it''s all my sister-in-law. But my sister-in-law is really innocent. Although she was born in poverty, she is sincere to our family.


    Since she passed the door, my big brother who is not sensible has also learned well. Even my father and mother exaggerated my brother''s promise.


    I know that my sister-in-law complains that her parents are partial to her sister-in-law, but if she is really knowledgeable and considerate, her parents will not treat her like this.


    As you can see, my father and brother are ill. But instead of busy looking after her in bed, she wanted to take the opportunity to remove my little sister-in-law.


    This man''s mind is really vicious! "


    It can be heard that Ying Shuang has an excellent reputation in the Wu family.


    Not only the eldest son of the Wu family, but also the second old man of the Wu family and his little sister-in-law praised her.


    Unfortunately, yingshuang is just a chess piece.


    Lin Mengya gathered her thoughts and continued to ask, "so it is. Your little sister-in-law is a virtuous woman. However, I heard that your sister-in-law said she had an unknown origin..."


    "She is also a miserable person!"


    Wu Xiangli carved to meet both sides and fight against injustice.


    "My little sister-in-law was bought by my family from the dental shop. When she first arrived at our house, she was very diligent and capable. Moreover, she and my big brother were also in love with each other. She was definitely not as dirty as my sister-in-law said. I can testify for them!"


    Lin Mengya looked at Wu Xiang and didn''t say something.


    According to the information from her people, although lady Wu is jealous, she is not a vicious person.


    And the Wu family was about to fall. It was the rich dowry brought by the big lady of the Wu family that could turn the crisis into peace.


    Even so, the Wu family should


    Thinking about the benefits of the big lady.


    But in Wu Xiang''s mouth, she didn''t mention it at all. She only said that the big lady of the Wu family was bad.


    She was slightly unhappy with this "ungrateful" behavior.


    But it''s all someone else''s business, and she doesn''t want to meddle.


    After chatting a few words, he prevaricated Wu Xiang with an excuse made up in advance.


    Of course, she won''t hurt Ying Shuang. As long as she finds out who is behind her, she can let him go.


    But after Wu Xiang got the definite answer, he didn''t hurry to get up and leave.


    Instead, he looked at long Tianyu and said angrily, "why did you have to perfunctory me before such a thing?"


    This tone made Lin Mengya care.


    Long Tianyu frowned and replied impatiently.


    "Go away when you ask. Don''t waste other people''s time."


    But Wu Xiang persevered and accused long Tianyu.


    "As the Lord of the temple, how can you fool others like this? If you continue to do so in the future, I''m afraid it will cause great disaster!"


    Such an old pedantic tone surprised Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu was more unexpected than she expected. She didn''t attack much. She just asked someone to drive her out.


    This is a rare case of long Tianyu who is so patient with a woman.


    It''s not that long Tianyu will beat women or something.


    At least in her past experience, the men in her family are the most impatient to deal with women.


    When the man left, Lin Mengya also observed her man carefully.


    He''s not angry!


    "You like Miss Wu very much." She just asked, and didn''t mean to be jealous.


    Long Tianyu pinched her chin coldly.


    "I like her?"


    Then, a punitive kiss fell.


    "All my likes are for you. I can''t like others."


    Lin Mengya was angry and blocked someone''s mouth with her hand.


    "I don''t mean that. I just think you don''t hate that girl very much."


    Long Tianyu simply kissed her palm.


    Lin Mengya felt that her palm was crisp and numb. When she wanted to withdraw, she was bitten by the man.


    Her fingers are very sensitive, so she can sense the smallest fluctuations of the human body.


    Although his bite was not heavy, it felt a little abrasive.


    Lin Mengya immediately begged for mercy, and the other party was relieved.


    "Although you are jealous, I like it very much, but you can''t doubt me in the future!"


    Someone looked up and said with great dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mengya really didn''t mean that. However, this man just looked at the time and cheated.


    After making trouble for a long time, he was satisfied with holding her and lying on the soft collapse.


    "I just think she looks like you when I first met you."


    "Like? Where?" Lin Mengya asked lazily.


    Long Tianyu picked up her long hair and played in the palm of her hand.


    "When you first saw me, you were so bold that you asked me to hold you."


    Mentioning the scene when they first met, Lin Mengya couldn''t help recalling the corners of her mouth.


    Their first meeting was really not pleasant.


    At that time, she was being murdered by shangguanqing''s mother and daughter. If it weren''t for a coincidence, let alone married, she would have become a ghost.


    "Aren''t you afraid to annoy me and let someone deal with you directly?"


    Lin Mengya squinted at him and said, "are you willing?"


    "Of course not."


    Long Tianyu''s low smile drew people closer.


    In fact, he was just a little curious because of her resurrection.


    But I don''t want to. From then on, it''s out of control.


    And he has been blessed countless times that he met the love of his life, which was originally the product of a conspiracy.


    "Many people are afraid of me, but you are not. And Miss Wu, like you, dares to question me when she sees me for the first time. She is as bold as you."


    He raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of her.


    This is probably a kind of love house and Wu psychology.


    Lin Mengya smiled and gently depicted his originally cold eyebrows with her fingers.


    "I see. I thought you had to empathize and stop falling in love."


    Who knows, long Tianyu immediately pressed her under her body and clasped her hand in his heart.


    "This heart will always belong to you alone. Whether you are Lin Mengya, Gong Ya or anyone, it only recognizes you."


    I''m used to seeing him either naughty or cold. Now he''s so affectionate and moving.


    Lin Mengya gently drew a "heart" on his chest.


    "Of course I know, because so do I."


    A couple of lovers talk to each other, but they don''t know that the wind is rising outside the window.


    Wu Xiang has been pestering her since she got her answer.


    Come after breakfast every day and stay all day.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru didn''t catch up.


    But for one thing, the girl had a good reason. She came to wait for her little sister-in-law.


    Second, she didn''t do anything else. She just stood in the corner and didn''t walk around at will.


    In this way, if they forcibly drive people away, it will be a little bad.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t mind.


    It''s just that the girl is neither annoying nor noisy, so she just doesn''t see it.


    The Wu family and their son are getting better.


    At this time, all the guests in the temple were almost gone.


    They were deeply disturbed when they learned that the big lady of the Wu family had made trouble behind the scenes. Before they got better, they made plans to leave.


    In this way, Lin Mengya has to release Ying Shuang.


    "Master, why don''t you tell the Wu family directly? Anyway, I don''t think it''s kind to welcome the couple." Bai Su suggested.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Don''t you see the Wu family''s attitude towards Ying Shuang? Even if I tell them her origin now, I''m afraid the Wu family will think I lied to them."


    The infatuated young master of the Wu family came to beg her as soon as he could get up, saying that he wanted to see his concubine room.


    The Wu family has been making a lot of trouble these days.


    When the eldest son of the Wu family learned what the eldest lady had done, he had to make a fuss to divorce his wife.


    It seems that they have decided to welcome the double.


    Cairu sighed and said, "I think the Wu family is too much. Anyway, the big lady is the wife of the Wu family. No matter how harmonious and beautiful the young master of the Wu family and yingshuang are, he also betrayed his wife first. We can''t put the cart before the horse just because yingshuang is good?"


    Truth is this truth, but if anything involves feelings, we can''t just talk about truth.


    Lin Mengya''s small hand holds her chin.


    She still doesn''t know what the other party''s purpose is.


    If you let people go now, I''m afraid it will be difficult to have such a chance in the future.

 Chapter 2292

    The Wu family asked for a meeting again. Lin Mengya couldn''t push it, so she decided to see it first.


    Speaking of it, it was the first time for her to meet the Wu family father and son, but Wu Xiang was more familiar with her.


    "In xiawu Mian, I have seen the lady of the temple Lord."


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw a gentle father and son.


    Although Wu Mian, the leader of the Wu family, is a little haggard, his temperament is still good.


    The young man who saluted with him had a white face and outstanding demeanor, but he was very right with the beautiful and lovely welcome.


    She nodded and politely invited both of them to their seats.


    As soon as the tea came, the eldest childe of the Wu family was about to stop talking.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that he was worried about the fate of his concubine.


    Wu Mian thought about it for a while before he carefully said, "I heard that my useless daughter-in-law had a big row a few days ago, and my wife was so tired that she worried about it. Alas, it''s unfortunate for my family. I hope my wife can forgive her on my thin face."


    She picked the corner of her mouth and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I don''t know how Master Wu''s body has recovered?"


    Wu Mian immediately replied, "thank you for your concern with your highness Saint Zun. It''s also a shame. Our father and son rarely go out. We won''t be so acclimatized for a while. It''s not a serious disease."


    After a few polite words, the eldest son of the Wu family finally couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "I heard that my wife detained my concubine. I don''t know what mistake she made and offended my wife."


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Wu Mian also changed his face a little and stared at his helpless eldest son.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the offense in his words, but explained: "yingshuang girl didn''t offend me, but I asked her to stay for a few days."


    But the eldest son of the Wu family went out of his way. He got up in a hurry and gave her a deep salute.


    "In that case, please return yingshuang to me!"


    "Wu Jiran, shut up!" The Wu family leader scolded his eldest son, and then made an apology to Lin Mengya.


    "I''m really sorry. The dog is not sensible, which makes my wife laugh. My daughter-in-law is really a good one. If my wife doesn''t have any orders, I also want to take them back early."


    Father and son, regardless of their attitude, came for one thing.


    Lin Mengya looked at them and knew that she had no legitimate reason to stay in yingshuang today, so she had to step back.


    "Well, Cairu, go and invite yingshuang out."


    Seeing that she let people go so simply, the Wu family and their son couldn''t stop their joy on their faces.


    But after a while, Cairu came back by herself.


    "Where are the people?" She asked.


    Zeru fell in her ear and said, "when I went, the man had been taken away."


    "Who is it?"


    "I hear it''s your highness."


    Long Tianyu?


    Lin Mengya frowned. How did he get involved?


    Wondering about Kung Fu, I suddenly heard Wu Xiang''s voice outside.


    "Father, brother and sister-in-law have been brought out by me. Come and have a look."


    The eldest son of the Wu family couldn''t help but run out in a hurry.


    Lord Wu is also excited, but after all, he is an elder and can''t do too much.


    Through the door, she heard the sound outside.


    The eldest son of the Wu family greeted his beloved with concern, while Wu Xiang was chirping and asked his brother for credit.


    "Now that yingshuang has come, I''ll leave."


    Master Wu got up and said.


    Lin Mengya nodded and wanted to get up and see her off.


    Who knows, as soon as she came to the door, Wu Xiang saw her, opened his arms and stood guard in front of her.


    "You can''t hurt my little sister-in-law again!"


    Seeing that his daughter was so rude, the Lord of the Wu family almost didn''t drag the girl away.


    Bai Su didn''t want anyone to offend her, so she said coldly, "what are you talking about? My master, when did you hurt people?"


    "I know!" Wu Xiang stared at Lin Mengya with anger in his eyes.


    "You caught my little sister-in-law just to get something from her. But I warn you, she''s from the Wu family. Even if you''re the wife of the temple Lord, you won''t want to hit my little sister-in-law!"


    This made Bai Su''s eyebrows stand erect.


    But Lin Mengya asked Cairu to stop the man and walked a few steps to Wu Xiang.


    "Wu Xiang, what do you mean?"


    "I..."


    As soon as Wu Xiang raised his neck, he had to say, but the Wu family master covered his mouth and apologized to her again and again.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all nonsense from my girl. Don''t be surprised, madam."


    Turn around and scold the eldest son.


    "Don''t hurry and take your sister and daughter-in-law away!"


    The eldest son of the Wu family took people away, but Lin Mengya felt that the eldest son of the Wu family was hostile to herself.


    This feeling is very bad, and the release of yingshuang is actually the meaning of long Tianyu.


    She is not unreasonable, but at least long Tianyu should tell her?


    Seeing the Wu family go away, Lin Mengya was a little unhappy.


    "Master, do you allow Wu Xiang to slander you like this?" Bai Su is unwilling.


    "Of course not, but if you had just started with her, the crime would fall on me."


    "Charges?" Bai Su was puzzled.


    The corners of Lin Mengya''s mouth are bent, and a little star light is scattered in her eyes.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    As soon as the Wu family settled down together, they immediately got into the house and closed the doors and windows.


    Lord Wu lowered his face and yelled at his daughter in a low voice.


    "How could you be so careless that we could hardly get out!"


    Wu Xiang pouted and muttered discontentedly, "I''m also fighting for my little sister-in-law. Besides, you''re afraid of that woman, I''m not afraid!"


    Lord Wu only feels headache.


    His daughter has been biased by him since she was a child. She has always been innocent and reckless.


    "Come on, come on, you''re still young. How can you know her strength? Let''s pack up quickly and leave early."


    Unexpectedly, Wu Xiang deflated his mouth and said willfully, "if you want to go, I won''t leave here!"


    "You!" Lord Wu stared and was just about to teach this disobedient daughter a lesson when he was stopped by Ying Shuang.


    "Father, yingshuang is going to congratulate you."


    With her gentle, she stopped the temper of the Lord Wu.


    The latter sighed, but could not bear to be angry with this obedient and sensible daughter-in-law.


    "There''s nothing gratifying. You don''t know. The lady of the temple Lord is a powerful role. Don''t say Xiang''er. Even I don''t dare to match her."


    "Although the temple Lord''s wife is powerful, she doesn''t just rely on the support of the temple Lord? But the second lady of our family will be on an equal footing with her soon."


    As soon as yingshuang''s words fell, Wu Xiang''s face immediately flew up two groups of blushes.


    Wu''s father and son were also stunned and looked at her in shock.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Lord Wu is a little dizzy,


    I always feel that things are beyond my imagination.


    Yingshuang smiled, hugged Wu Xiang''s shoulder and said softly, "the second miss of our family just released me after receiving the order of the temple Lord. Isn''t this the second miss of our family who has face?"


    The Wu family and their sons were stupid. After a while, they slowed down.


    "Sister, what your sister-in-law said is true?"


    Seeing Wu Xiang nodding, the eldest childe of the Wu family immediately beamed with joy.


    "Father, that''s great news! If we Wu family become in laws of the temple, I''m afraid Qi natu is boundless!"


    Compared with the joy of the eldest childe of the Wu family, the Lord of the Wu family seems much calmer.


    He still didn''t believe it. After all, everyone knows the temple Lord''s deep love for his wife.


    Moreover, the palace family is also famous for its barbaric tyranny.


    He was reluctant to part with his daughter as a child.


    Ying Shuang guessed what his father-in-law was thinking, turned his eyes and said, "in fact, according to our eldest lady''s birth, the main lady of the temple Lord can also be considered. But in the end, the temple lady is the original match. Even if the temple Lord wants to, he has to take into account the public."


    But Wu Xiang pouted and said discontentedly, "she''s selfish and vicious. Just like her sister-in-law, I don''t like her. If I''m under the same roof with such people in the future, I don''t want to."


    Lord Wu looked at his daughter and thought about it.


    He can''t afford to offend the palace family, but if he climbs up the temple, the palace family will suffer a loss, and he can''t help them.


    At this time, Ying Shuang seemed to inadvertently mention a few words.


    "I heard that the big chamber of Commerce and Sitai college can''t live without the support of the temple master. Alas, the palace family is really lucky. If you get such a fast son-in-law, I''m afraid you''ll become the first family in the kingdom of Wei."


    Big chamber of Commerce! Sitai college!


    Suddenly, the Wu family leader''s heart was like being caught by a cat.


    If he can also get the support of the temple, can he go up like the palace family?


    He looked at his daughter again.


    Although she is not as beautiful as the lady of the temple Lord, she is better than young and simple.


    People like the temple Lord will not like the strong woman of the palace family.


    Lord Wu, I''m moved.


    Just as the Wu family conspired, Lin Mengya personally went to the front hall and wanted to ask long Tianyu for clarification.


    But he did not want to be blocked outside the temple.


    "And your highness?" She asked.


    The servant respectfully replied: "Madam Hui, your highness is discussing business with his confidants inside."


    "Can I go in?" She inquired.


    The servants are a little embarrassed.


    "Madam, your highness ordered early in the morning that no one should enter during his deliberations."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Su couldn''t help it.


    "Your Highness will never hide it from your wife. Are you fooling my master?"


    The servant trembled with fear and dared not speak.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the door of the temple and pressed down a little bitterness in her throat.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Bai Su gave a cold stare and reluctantly left with his wife.


    On the way, Cairu gently advised, "master, don''t worry. Maybe it''s really inconvenient for your highness."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to think nonsense, but she finally holds a breath in her heart.


    As soon as she returned to houdian, she received an urgent letter from Zhenlong hall.


    "What? The prescription of the secret medicine has been stolen? Xie Han is seriously injured and missing?"


    The letter was tightly clenched in her hand, but her chest seemed to press a heavy stone.

 Chapter 2293

    It was Xie Han''s confidant who sent the letter, and he was very anxious in his heart.


    "The whereabouts of those people are mysterious. About half a month ago, the hall leader felt that someone was investigating us. At first, the hall leader thought they came for the prescription of the secret medicine in our hands, but he didn''t think that the goal of these people was the hall leader!"


    Lin Mengya carefully inquired about the cause and effect, and her heart became more and more uneasy.


    Over the past few days, she has been dominated by the large chamber of Commerce, supplemented by zhenlongtang. They help and depend on each other, expand their influence together, and have achieved great results.


    Because of the entanglement of light and dark forces, those who want to oppose her have to weigh their strength before they dare to fight with her.


    But they were careful and didn''t expose too much.


    Therefore, even if someone wants to weaken their power by disintegrating Zhenlong hall, it''s easy to find out the relationship between her and Xie Han.


    Xie Han was born as an intelligence dealer and had the best information. Because of her former enemy, she can be regarded as a new face and basically cut off contact with the past.


    As far as she knows, in order to protect his wife and daughter, Xie Han plays tricks and arranges several doubles in the hall.


    Normally, he is so careful. How can anyone target him alone?


    "Didn''t you find it?"


    Xie Han''s confidant clenched his teeth and said, "on the night when the hall leader disappeared, we almost turned over the mountain. Unfortunately, we still found nothing. There was nothing else on the mountain except a pool of blood. Even if the wild animals ate it, we could see some stumps. However, there was nothing. The hall leader seemed to have disappeared out of thin air."


    Lin Mengya understood what he meant.


    That''s even more strange.


    "Maybe he hid and wanted to find out the person who hurt him?"


    The confidant shook his head, "the hall leader can really do such a thing, but when I arrived, I found that many of our secret medicine prescriptions were scattered on the ground. You know, the secret medicine is the lifeblood of our Zhenlong hall. The hall leader usually doesn''t show it to others easily. It''s considered to be a conspiracy. The hall leader will destroy this prescription first and then hide it."


    Her heart tightened slightly.


    Others don''t know, but Xie Han knows.


    These prescriptions are specially made by her. Even if the original prescription is damaged, she is not afraid. She still has them here.


    Therefore, if Xie Han is attacked, she will destroy the prescription first and let the enemy get nothing.


    It''s really unusual now.


    "Whose hands are those prescriptions now?" She asked.


    My confidant immediately took out a small cloth bag carefully from his intimate clothes and presented it to her.


    There are thirty-three prescriptions, and now there are only nineteen chapters left.


    Lin Mengya looked over and over the prescription carefully and found that there was nothing on it except some splashed blood spots.


    The blood on it, verified by Xiaoyao, is indeed Xie Han''s.


    She forbear the uneasiness in her heart and ordered in a deep voice: "this matter must be blocked. In addition, no one is allowed to tell her."


    Her child is still young, and Xie Han''s life and death are uncertain. Don''t let her be afraid of it.


    "Yes, little one, yes."


    "Also, from now on, I officially take over Zhenlong hall. Who else knows about Xie Han''s disappearance?"


    My confidant thought and said several names.


    Xie Han reported these people to her and can be trusted.


    "From now on, you should follow Xie Han''s previous orders and don''t reveal any flaws. If someone asks about Xie Han''s whereabouts, you will say that everything is as usual and don''t reveal a word!"


    "Little one knows."


    With her, these confidants finally found their backbone.


    Xie Han had foreseen such a scene before and prepared some emergency plans.


    Lin Mengya sat at the table and kept thinking about what was going on.


    When long Tianyu came back at the top of the moon, she still maintained the action in the afternoon.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Long Tianyu stood behind her and gently stroked her shoulders.


    Lin Mengya was immediately awakened by him and suddenly looked back and saw that it was him, which relieved her heart.


    At this time, she felt sore all over and quickly got up and moved slowly.


    "Oh, there are some things over there in Zhenlong hall. Why did you come back so late? Did you have dinner?"


    After a busy day, he felt tired as soon as he heard his wife''s concerned greetings.


    Pinched her little nose and joked, "why, don''t you trust me?"


    Somehow, Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the Wu family.


    She lowered her eyes, afraid that long Tianyu felt that she didn''t believe him, so she didn''t ask.


    "No."


    "That''s good." Long Tianyu didn''t notice the abnormality of his wife. He just looked at the cold food on the table and felt sorry for her.


    He pulled the man to the table and joked, "otherwise, I thought my wife would not eat again because of wishful thinking! My husband often praises you and says you are a rare broad-minded woman. Those guys who are jealous in their back house and make chickens fly and dogs jump are envious."


    Long Tianyu said this unintentionally, but he didn''t know what had happened before.


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she pressed back her words.


    It''s just in my heart. It''s a little boring.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    After all, it''s a small matter to let Ying Shuang go. Now her whole heart is focused on Xie Han''s disappearance, so she can''t care about these small things.


    Long Tianyu ordered people to change into some warm meals. After coaxing her to eat, they strolled around the yard to eat.


    "In the afternoon, you came to me?" Long Tianyu asked carelessly.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly.


    "At that time, I was discussing things with the vice Lord Qin and forgot to take care of them. No matter when you come in the future, no one will stop you."


    His voice was full of emotion in the night.


    But her look was a little complicated.


    In fact, after she came out, she inadvertently saw the deputy hall Lord Qin.


    It was just that the other party was in a hurry and she didn''t bother thousands.


    But this is enough to show that long Tianyu has something to hide from her.


    Seems to be aware of something, long Tianyu lowered his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You -- forget it, nothing."


    She wanted to ask him why he lied.


    But she knows better than anyone that if long Tianyu intends to hide it from her, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t pry his mouth open.


    She doesn''t know why she has so many scruples.


    If it had been in the past, she would have questioned him regardless.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know that he had been exposed by her. He smiled and said, "this is not my pleasant wife. Silly girl, you and I are husband and wife. Is there anything else you can''t say?"


    Lin Mengya was immersed in his love words, but her heart was more sober than ever.


    She didn''t look into his eyes. She was silent for a moment before she said, "when I came out, I saw the vice hall Lord Qin."


    Thought he would panic, but only


    I heard his rather helpless voice.


    "Oh, you''ve seen through it, but madam, can you allow me to keep it a secret for the time being?"


    Long Tianyu''s reaction made her feel a little depressed.


    Is it that he doesn''t care about it, or


    She really didn''t want to think about it, but she was clearly in his arms, but her heart ran far away.


    What''s wrong with her?


    It was still a long night, but long Tianyu didn''t sleep with her.


    But left their bedroom quietly in the middle of the night.


    The man thought he was creeping, but Lin Mengya was also full of worries tonight, so she didn''t sleep too much at all.


    When she heard the man out of the door, she opened her eyes.


    Where did he go?


    She even took the initiative to cut open the system. She was really alone and faced the boundless darkness.


    The thoughts in her mind were messy. A voice told her that long Tianyu really had something to do. All she had to do was believe.


    However, an irrepressible idea is making trouble.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to explore what was hidden there.


    But when she realized it, people had quietly stood in the corner.


    Oh, she smiled bitterly.


    When did she become a resentful woman to catch her cheating husband?


    Just then, she heard something coming nearby.


    Quietly turn on the function of the system, and the sound came into her ears.


    "Aren''t you afraid she''ll find out if you come out like this?"


    This is a woman''s voice and is very familiar.


    Then another voice said, "I''m not afraid. I can sacrifice anything for you."


    Lin mengarden''s whole life was bad.


    Because that pair of voices is like Wu Xiang and her man!


    But what made her speechless was that the man''s voice was definitely imitated by others.


    The anger and sadness in my heart were extinguished automatically after no more than one second.


    As her closest person, long Tianyu''s indicators have been deeply engraved in the system.


    Even if the timbre and tone imitate again, she can still easily distinguish.


    The other party is also attentive enough. I can see that he works hard on weekdays.


    She was curious about who was hiding under her wall and picking up girls with her man''s voice, and a hand suddenly stretched out nearby almost made her scream.


    "It''s me."


    The familiar smell from her ears relaxed her tight nerves a lot.


    Then, long Tianyu''s handsome face appeared in her sight with a strange smile.


    "Why are you trying to scare me to death?"


    She glared at her opponent and accused him with her mouth.


    But long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, pointed to the direction of the sound, and hit back with his mouth.


    "Ignore my genuine product and come to listen to the corner of a fake. Lin Mengya, should I teach you a lesson?"


    Lin Mengya immediately rolled her eyes.


    Bah, a lesson! Just trying to find a reason and toss her in a different way.


    Oh, after years of husband and wife, doesn''t she know his little 99?


    "Get out!"


    Seeing that he was going to annoy his wife, long Tianyu immediately confessed.


    "Well, well, listen to you, okay?"

 Chapter 2294

    He glared at long Tianyu mercilessly. The man smiled with his actions to show his cleverness.


    The "heart to heart" of the two people outside the wall is still lingering and explicit, and they have even begun to vow to each other for the future.


    Long Tianyu''s face grew darker and darker.


    Lin Mengya was a little more leisurely, and even quietly attacked him with her elbow.


    "You know how I feel every time you tell me that you don''t want money?"


    She made fun of him on purpose.


    Long Tianyu hated it and said, "I''m not as disgusting as him!"


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and smiled.


    See if he dares to learn those in the future, so that she can get goose bumps as soon as she listens to them.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu next to her was determined to go further on the way of love talk.


    How dare you compare his sincerity with this hypocritical perfunctory? His wife is a monster.


    "Xilang, I love you and would like to stay with you all my life. But your original wife is not easy to get along with. You know my personality. I''m afraid I have to be bullied by her after I pass the door."


    "She dares! What she relies on is only a noble birth. But I''ve long been tired of living with people like her. Don''t worry, sister Xiang. If she dares to disrespect you after you pass the door, I''ll divorce her!"


    "Xilang, I don''t want you to offend the palace family because of me. I''ve heard that the family protect their weaknesses and are very difficult to deal with. If you let them do something against you because of your preference for me, I''ll have more trouble sleeping and eating."


    "Hum! I''ve already found a way. Wait. I''ll deal with them when I free my hands! Then I''ll quit that woman, and you and I will live and fly together!"


    The more you listen, the more something goes wrong.


    The man of his own family doesn''t have to say that the Lord is standing by his side.


    But that "Wu Xiang" is not quite in line with the girl''s consistent speaking style.


    Although the sound quality and timbre are similar, the tone is too delicate and artificial.


    She stabbed her man quietly, then pointed to the direction of the voice, and motioned him to sneak over and have a look with her eyes.


    Long Tianyu was disgusted by the sound, so he walked over with a black face.


    After a while, he came back and stuck it in his ear and said, "there''s only one person."


    It''s so lively that it''s a monologue!


    Lin Mengya has to admire the mastermind behind the scenes. Where did she find the essence of the play?


    The man talked to himself and played a complete play of "the heartless man conspired with the goblin to set up a poisonous plan to frame the original wife", taking advantage of no one left.


    Long Tianyu waved and immediately a hidden wolf guard followed.


    Lin Mengya and he returned to the room. They didn''t light the lights or disturb anyone.


    In the dark, Lin Mengya said quietly, "what do you think?"


    If the system can not distinguish the voice of long Tianyu, or if long Tianyu comes back a little late, there will be an irreconcilable misunderstanding between them.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    "It was long QingHan who told me that he wanted to talk to me at midnight today."


    She breathed out a gentle breath.


    "So it seems that long QingHan should be with them?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "No wonder after I went, he began to procrastinate. I thought he was teasing me again, so I left early."


    All this was calculated.


    However, is the purpose of the other party just to provoke the relationship between them?


    incorrect!


    She remembered the news revealed in the man''s words.


    If they follow their plan, no matter what happens to the palace family, she will be counted on long Tianyu''s head.


    "They want to deal with the palace family?" She asked.


    "It should be so. I''ll send a message to the palace family."


    Long Tianyu hurried out to call people.


    Lin Mengya was also a little uneasy.


    Xie Han''s disappearance, the trick against the Gong family, and the small contradiction between her and long Tianyu.


    These things didn''t seem to cause her much trouble, but in fact, they made her worry more than the sky fell.


    It seems that everything has plunged into her weakness.


    It was a kind of creepy malice that people couldn''t get rid of, just like the maggot of the tarsal bone.


    She took a deep breath and calmed her mood again.


    You can''t panic or panic.


    The more frightening the place is, the more numerous conspiracies and calculations are hidden.


    She would never let her eyes be confused by fear.


    The next day, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had a big quarrel.


    Almost everyone saw long Tianyu leave, while Lin Mengya thanked her guests behind closed doors.


    The two people who were still in love, but they broke up into a pair of resentful couples overnight.


    Those saints who are responsible for serving are very careful. No one dares to touch the bad luck of the two masters at this time.


    However, this secretly amused the Wu family.


    "I said it would work."


    After receiving the news, Ying Shuang proudly invited the Wu family and their son.


    At this time, the Wu family and their son had been completely blindfolded by the illusory interests and praised the "wonderful plan" of welcoming both sides.


    The eldest son of the Wu family smiled and took her shoulder.


    "Ying Shuang, you are really my good wife''s help! If my sister becomes the lady of the temple Lord, I don''t have to be afraid of the mother tiger''s family anymore. I can straighten you up!"


    Ying Shuang smiled charming and covered the contempt in her eyes.


    The Wu family leader is a little worried.


    "Is the man you''re looking for reliable? If he leaks, won''t our previous efforts be wasted?"


    "Don''t worry, father. That man went down the mountain early in the morning. Moreover, he doesn''t know our plan at all. Besides, if he said, who would believe it?"


    Yingshuang thinks he is perfect.


    You know, the temple Lord did leave in the middle of the night last night. Even if he argued again, he would never believe it with a woman''s small belly.


    Lord Wu was relieved and began to think about the next step.


    "What happened last night is false after all. We have to find a way to make your sister become the leader of the temple as soon as possible."


    Ying Shuang smiled and said, "it''s up to me. Husband and father, you wait to be the in laws of the temple."


    With a "bang", the prison door smashed to both sides, and Lin Mengya came in angrily.


    "I ask you, was the temple Lord with you last night?"


    Long QingHan, who closed his eyes and raised his head, looked at the jealous woman and sneered in his heart.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, she just has a gorgeous appearance.


    Inside, they are all the same ugly.


    "What? Did your husband and wife quarrel?"


    "I''m asking you!"


    Long QingHan leaned back and said lazily, "if it can make you feel better, you can think so."


    Such a modern alternative naturally aroused her dissatisfaction.


    "It seems that he lied to me!"


    Long QingHan looked at her and said sarcastically, "aren''t you two true love? If so, you should believe him. Besides, men are the same. If you want to continue, you have to learn to turn a blind eye."


    Lin Mengya stared at him and scolded, "you don''t need to teach me! Long QingHan, what qualifications do you think you have to talk about this? You are just..."


    She looked at him with a very contemptuous look. That feeling made long QingHan a little unhappy.


    "It''s worthy of being born by a father. They are all scum to the letter. Long QingHan, do you think you can finish that thing if you forget it? I tell you, delusion!"


    After warning him, she left angrily.


    In the dungeon, long QingHan''s expression sank again after she left.


    Her words, not surprisingly, aroused his curiosity.


    Because in his opinion, this is Lin Mengya''s unscrupulous words after being angered, and the credibility is naturally high.


    When Lin Mengya stepped out of the dungeon, the anger on her face turned into "treachery" in an instant.


    Small sample, play psychological warfare with her, then see who is better!


    The "cold war" between husband and wife has become the best opportunity in the eyes of those who have a heart.


    Wu Xiang soon learned about it in yingshuang''s mouth.


    However, the reason became that "Gong Ya" was willful and unreasonable, which caused some unhappiness with the temple Lord.


    In Ying Shuang''s description, Lin Mengya obviously became an insatiable, greedy and arrogant woman.


    I don''t know whether Wu Xiang''s own brain tonic ability is too strong, or whether this kind of brainless white and rich beauty has a marisu''s heart.


    In short, Wu Xiang regarded himself as the embodiment of justice, a Jieyu flower that should be put on the head of long Tianyu''s bed.


    But long Tianyu, who was dealing with official business in the main hall, held his breath.


    He was kicked out by his husband this morning.


    Alas, is it true that her wife is so impatient with him because of the day-to-day relationship?


    It is said that a small farewell is better than a new marriage, and he probably lost his attraction to his wife because of too long time.


    It''s hard! Coaxing a daughter-in-law is really a knowledge worth studying for a lifetime.


    At this time, someone reported, "Hall Lord, Miss Wu Xiang, please see me."


    "No!" Long Tianyu waved his hand and said impatiently.


    The servant dared not say much, but long Tianyu remembered his wife''s life this morning.


    "Forget it, let her in."


    Although he is not tired of dealing with this woman, his wife is right.


    We have to see what medicine they sell in the gourd.


    Wu Xiang is inevitably a little nervous.


    But when I saw the man sitting high, I couldn''t help jumping.


    He kept frowning and looked really in a bad mood.


    He gently shook his hand and showed himself the most beautiful and dignified manner in front of him.


    "Wu Xiang has seen his Highness the saint."


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    Now, as soon as he heard the sound, he remembered the words he heard under the wall last night.


    Suddenly, the mood was even worse.

 Chapter 2295

    "Your Highness seems upset?"


    Wu Xiang''s tone is gentle. If you listen carefully, you can detect the concern contained in it.


    Long Tianyu wanted to be the same as before, but he couldn''t help the severe warning of his wife.


    She unexpectedly let him sell his hue at the critical moment!


    His beauty is not coveted by others, okay?


    Unfortunately, his wife''s punishment really made him a little scared. In desperation, he had to humiliate and ease his bad face.


    "No."


    Wu Xiang was a little nervous, but his Highness''s attitude towards her was mild.


    This gave her an illusion that she seemed different from others.


    "Although your Highness has not known me for a long time, in my heart, your highness is the most heroic and noble man in the world. If you have anything, you can tell me."


    She opened her mouth expectantly, and her eyes also had deep expectations.


    Long Tianyu finally looked up.


    Those always cold eyes swept her gently.


    But at a glance, it was enough to make Wu Xiang''s heart fall completely.


    "No need."


    "No, I am willing!"


    Wu xianglue was a little excited and stood in front of him.


    The crimson little face showed the woman''s shame, but she made a bolder move.


    "I can do anything for your highness!"


    She leaned out as if she wanted to be closer to the gods in her heart.


    But I saw the cold man suddenly lift his lips.


    At that moment, Wu Xiang felt his heart and almost jumped out.


    "Will you really do anything for me?"


    Wu Xiang nodded heavily and almost shed tears.


    I thought I would go further with the man, but I didn''t want the man who was gentle to her just now to get up.


    "There''s nothing you can do here. Go back first."


    "But your highness..." Wu Xiang was confused and wronged.


    Just now, your highness clearly wanted to say something to her. Why did you suddenly change your mind?


    "Somebody, send Miss Wu back. I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you."


    Long Tianyu has reached the limit.


    Although in order to achieve his goal, he has also made all kinds of disguises.


    But this time it was so difficult that he didn''t even want to share a room with this artificial woman.


    Wu Xiang wanted to chase him, but was stopped.


    "Your Highness! I am waiting for your call anytime, anywhere!"


    Separated by people, Wu Xiang''s confession made long Tianyu''s pace faster.


    No, he has to bargain with his wife.


    This kind of torture is really too hard. The reward he asks for must be doubled.


    After Wu Xiang returned, he also told yingshuang about long Tianyu''s transformation.


    Yingshuang, who thought he had succeeded in his plot, didn''t know that all this was calculated by the couple.


    The atmosphere of the temple became more and more strange.


    But in just a few days, the wind changed.


    It seems that everyone knows that the temple Lord no longer only dotes on his wife, but has a special liking for Miss Wu.


    Some of them even saw Miss Wu and the temple Lord spreading side by side in the yard, and even they ate together at the same table.


    Even Miss Wu now has free access to the main hall.


    Everyone didn''t say it, but it was all spread. Maybe it won''t be long before the temple will usher in a new hostess.


    "Master, the rumors outside have been


    After being so powerful, when shall we close the net? "


    Compared with running around, she had to deal with all the Cairu who came to test people from time to time. Lin Mengya was more worried about Bai Su, who was hiding in the yard.


    Lin Mengya picked up the teacup and blew it.


    "What''s the hurry? The big fish hasn''t hooked yet."


    "But when will it be? You don''t know. Miss Wu is almost in the house now. I''m afraid something will happen if it goes on like this."


    Bai Su''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Now it has been rumored that your Highness has adopted Miss Wu and is waiting to give her a formal title.


    Although the person who said this was severely punished by his highness.


    However, we all believe that this is the reason why his highness attaches importance to Wu Xiang.


    Are they all blind? Bai Su thought in silence.


    "Can''t you trust long Tianyu?"


    Lin Mengya is not in a hurry.


    Not only because she trusted the love of his family men for her, but also because of the resentment of a man who came to bed every night.


    These days, she has to make complaints about her family''s tucks every night.


    Plus "practice" to comfort the injured hearts of her men.


    But she couldn''t refuse, otherwise the guy would blame her in a husband''s tone.


    In order to keep her quiet, she had to step back.


    "I don''t know what that means. Naturally, our highness is like a jade, but he can''t hold some people. His means are frequent."


    That''s on the point.


    There have been many rumors these days, all against her.


    If she didn''t say anything, wouldn''t it be a waste of these people''s efforts?


    "Come on, let''s go for a walk in the yard."


    As soon as they went out, they heard a lot of whispers.


    Bai Su is a powerful. She makes these people shut up as soon as she stares.


    She was too lazy to listen to these people chewing their tongues. She took Bai Su and went directly to a rockery to have a rest.


    Not long after, she heard a woman''s exclamation not far away.


    "Your Highness has a good eye. Look at the texture of this pendant. There is no such good thing outside."


    "Don''t make fun of me, sister-in-law. It''s just a gift from your highness."


    A small group of people came up, the first two wearing gold and jade, with a charming smile on their faces.


    Although there were not many people behind him, they held their breath and didn''t even have a pick.


    It seems that the two women are deliberately showing off.


    Obviously, they also saw Lin Mengya and Bai su. After they looked at each other, they came to her uninvited.


    "Wu Xiang has seen sister Gong."


    Lin Mengya thought it was funny.


    I saw her a few days ago and called her wife. Now I call her sister.


    It seems that long Tianyu has been working hard these days.


    Bai Su stood in front of her and said coldly, "my master doesn''t have any sisters. The girl should call her ''madam'' according to the rules."


    Wu Xiang, who ate a nail neither soft nor hard, was not angry.


    In her eyes, Her Highness is infatuated with her now.


    Sooner or later, she and Gong Ya will serve together.


    Although she doesn''t like each other, she can bear it for Her Highness.


    Therefore, he stopped yingshuang, who wanted to stand out for her, and said politely, "it''s Wu Xiang''s trespass. I''ve seen your wife."


    Lin Mengya just looked at her and asked faintly, "what''s up?"


    Wu Xiang is also a daughter who grew up at home. How can she get used to her thorny attitude.


    Just now forbearance is the bottom line. Now I can''t suppress my temper.


    "If you happen to meet your wife today, Xiang''er is not polite. You are born noble, but since you are married, you should respect your husband. Now you have no consciousness of being a wife and monopolize an excellent man like your highness."


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t laugh.


    Who gave Wu Xiang the confidence? Do you really think her mother is everywhere in the world and everyone has to live with her?


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Her tone angered Wu Xiang again.


    "Your Highness''s business has something to do with me! In the future, I will never let your highness be angry with you again!"


    Oh, she felt that the goods might still be a little desirable.


    But now she can only show what a shrew should look like.


    "I said that when I went out early this morning, I saw crows barking on my fingers. It turned out that something unlucky came to the door."


    She stood up.


    The woman who is half taller than Wu Xiang is imposing.


    For a time, even Wu Xiang felt the pressure on his face.


    "What are you? How dare you teach me!"


    Wu Xiang bit his silver teeth and spoke for love.


    "I really admire your highness, and your Highness has accepted my heart. Gong ya, I''m not as good as you, but your Highness''s heart, I won''t let you spoil it!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her and provoked the corners of her mouth coldly.


    "Really?"


    Her disdain and contempt made Wu Xiang''s blood surge.


    At this time, yingshuang, who has been standing next to watching the war secretly, took the opportunity to arch the fire.


    "Madam, although the second young lady of my family is young, her heart is real. It''s human for your highness to like her. Even if you don''t want to, you can only obey what your highness said."


    According to the script, now Lin Mengya should be furious and do something irrational.


    However, she was very angry, but she just didn''t do it.


    Yingshuang was a little worried.


    "If he likes it, let him tell me himself. Otherwise, even if he gives you Jinshan and Yinshan, I won''t care. Our palace family is rich and doesn''t need a reward from others."


    However, Wu Xiang was excited by Lin Mengya''s words.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wu Xiang stared round and went straight at her.


    Yingshuang had a plan in mind. At this time, she quietly stretched out her feet and tripped Wu Xiang.


    The latter stumbled, suddenly lost his balance, and rushed towards Lin Mengya.


    At the critical moment, Bai Su took her master to the side.


    With a bang, Wu Xiang''s head hit the stone and his face was covered with blood.


    "No, the lady of the temple Lord hurt people!"


    Yingshuang pulled his neck and shouted, and many people came out in an instant.


    Just now those people just followed behind, and no one saw the specific situation.


    The fact is that Wu Xiang was injured and Lin Mengya was unharmed.


    Therefore, he believed yingshuang''s words preconceived.


    "Hey! What are you shouting about? It''s --"


    Bai Su was so angry that she wanted to tell each other, but Lin Mengya pulled her clothes.


    She glanced at Wu Xiang and found that the other party was not light at once.


    Moreover, the edges and corners of rockery stones are sharp. I''m afraid they will be disfigured.


    After a while, vice hall Lord Qin hurried over.


    When Ying Shuangyi saw someone coming, he immediately cried and fell at the feet of the Lord of the Qindu hall.


    "Please make the decision for my second lady!"

 Chapter 2296

    Qin''s deputy hall leader suddenly had two big heads.


    He also knows the rumors in the temple.


    Although he didn''t believe that the temple Lord would take a fancy to the little girl of the Wu family, he saw with his own eyes that the Wu girl ate with his highness yesterday evening.


    No matter what happens in the future, the current situation is tricky.


    After thinking about it, he said politely to Lin Mengya: "excuse me, madam, what happened just now?"


    "Nothing, but I have some disputes with Miss Wu."


    Before Lin Mengya''s voice fell, Ying Shuang interrupted her crying.


    "You lie! Lord deputy hall leader, just now my second lady just came to say hello to the hall Lord''s wife. Who knows she is jealous. She not only insults my second lady with words, but also wants to kill my second lady!"


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll pull out your tongue!"


    Bai Su gave a cold drink.


    Lin Mengya looked at the plausible woman coldly, "what you said is very loyal. Why don''t you hurry to diagnose and treat the second young lady of your family? You''re busy deducting the charges on me. Do you think everyone is blind, or do you think everyone is like you, telling the truth?"


    Lin Mengya''s momentum was extraordinary. A few words overwhelmed Ying Shuang.


    The chief of the Qin vice hall frowned.


    "What madam said is very reasonable. Somebody help Miss Wu up quickly and find the best doctor to treat her."


    Ying Shuang wiped a tear, but now she is crying and shouting to take care of Wu Xiang.


    However, after her "publicity" just now, people inevitably took a bit of doubt in their eyes when they looked at her.


    The vice hall Lord Qin did things carefully and properly. After pleading guilty to her, he personally took people to settle Wu Xiang.


    However, before leaving, he asked about the situation in detail.


    Lin Mengya just said it once, and the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin nodded and left.


    Everyone dispersed, but Bai Su was still a little angry.


    "Master, I think that yingshuang is intentional!"


    "I know." Her face was indifferent, and she didn''t seem to be affected by it.


    Bai Su stared and wondered, "then why did you just fall in her trap?"


    "I didn''t hit the mark this time. There will be another time. After all, they came for me."


    Bai Su doesn''t quite understand this.


    Just as the storm subsided, Cairu brought another bad news.


    "Master, just now, the Wu family father and son and yingshuang go to your highness and sue you for deliberately hurting Wu Xiang."


    It''s coming so fast.


    Lin Mengya hooked the corners of her mouth, but her eyes were cold.


    Before long, I heard a message from someone outside.


    "Madam, the temple Lord asked you to go there and said that he wanted to ask you face-to-face."


    Cairu opened the door, welcomed people in and asked, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    The other party said, "I don''t know if it''s small, but it seems to have something to do with the Wu family."


    Bai Su was immediately angry.


    "What a shameless Wu family! Master, take me. I want to see how shameless they can be."


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "you stay here, Cairu. This time you go with me."


    Before leaving, she lowered her voice and said to Bai Su, "go and contact the second brother and the fifth brother and let them assemble people."


    "Yes."


    In the front hall, the Wu family''s father and son were impassioned. They bowed their heads and wiped their tears


    The family played the victim''s family incisively and vividly.


    "Your Highness, this kind of person harbors evil intentions. If he continues to stay with you, I''m afraid it will be bad for you!"


    Lord Wu''s face is dignified and looks like a loyal minister.


    In the main position, long Tianyu''s long eyes narrowed and his fingers frequently knocked on the handle, which seemed a little impatient.


    "I know."


    At this time, a notification sound came from outside.


    "Temple Lord, madam has been waiting outside the temple."


    "Let her in."


    "Madam, please come in."


    As soon as Lin Mengya came in, the Wu family leader rushed over.


    His eyes flushed, he gnashed his teeth and shouted, "bitch! How dare you poison my daughter! I --"


    He raised his hand and was about to fight. Unfortunately, Cairu held it in one hand and couldn''t move at all.


    "Lord Wu, my wife is not the one you want to beat." Cairu coldly warned.


    Lin Mengya only glanced at him and went straight to the position next to long Tianyu, as if nothing had happened.


    "Why did your highness call me here?"


    Long Tianyu calmed down and asked indifferently, "I heard you taught Wu Xiang a lesson?"


    She tilted her head and said with a smile: "she is not a person in my temple. How can I teach her?"


    Over there, the eldest son of the Wu family rushed up and rescued his own father.


    Then he pointed to Lin Mengya and shouted angrily, "my wife saw it with her own eyes. It was your poisonous hand! You saw my sister being favored, so you were jealous, which ruined my sister''s appearance. A snake and scorpion woman like you will surely have retribution!"


    "Doting?" She seems to have heard a great joke, "the temple Lord has never wanted to marry. Why do you want to compete for favor? Your highness, when did you marry Wu Xiang? Why don''t I know?"


    Long Tianyu thought, isn''t it the trouble she caused by showing off her beauty?


    But on the surface, he said firmly: "I have only one wife and never promised anyone else."


    "You''ve heard that. Even your highness said it had nothing to do with Miss Wu. What else do you want to say?"


    The Wu family didn''t expect that his highness was such a scum man who always abandoned.


    Only with a twinkling of eyes, I realized that they might have been fooled by the ladies.


    At that moment, he immediately caught the eldest childe of the Wu family who had to continue to argue, and knelt to the ground softly and weakly.


    "Even if my girl is wrong, it''s true that she hurts people. And Gong YABEN is a crazy and vicious woman. Your highness, don''t be deceived by her!"


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly.


    "Nonsense, madam. I think you framed me!"


    "No, everything I said is true, and I have evidence!"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other.


    The latter asked, "what evidence do you have?"


    The yingshuang looked up, his face full of tears of horror.


    "My concubine was once taken away by her. If my girl hadn''t gone to her again and again to ask her to throw away the rat, I''m afraid my concubine would have been poisoned by her!"


    She burst into tears and told the truth.


    Lin Mengya frowned and always felt something wrong.


    Long Tianyu also realized something strange and continued to ask, "you said the wife wanted to kill you. Why did she want to kill you?"


    Who knows at this time, yingshuang showed his snow-white back neck in front of the big guy.


    "That''s because I''m a descendant of an ancient family,


    The Gong family and my ancient family are old enemies for generations! "


    Ying Shuang''s self exposure was even more unexpected than Lin Mengya expected.


    She didn''t expect that the news she got through hard inspection was so easily said by Ying Shuang.


    She suddenly realized that those crazy people were actually a trap!


    "I have never even heard of any ancient family."


    Ying Shuang pointed to a red birthmark behind his neck and said, "the descendants of my ancient family will have such a mark. Others don''t know, but the palace family is clear. Because the palace family is the one responsible for hunting and killing my ancient family''s blood!"


    "Ridiculous!" Lin Mengya denounced, "what kind of hunting? I''ve never dealt with the so-called ancient remnant."


    But the welcoming pair was pressed step by step.


    "Your Highness, if you don''t believe it, you can go and see the bodies of those crazy people who died before. They were all drugged by the madam, and the medicine was hidden in the madam''s hands!"


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart.


    What the other party said must be the medicine she prepared according to longxueguo.


    The man behind her had a deep mind. He almost grabbed her mind and led her into the urn step by step.


    Dragon blood fruit has been used up by her. Even if there is, she can''t prove the effectiveness of taking things.


    On the contrary, it is the kind of medicine she has developed, which will certainly be used by them.


    Long Tianyu''s mind was sharp, and he reacted almost instantly.


    "I have never heard of what you said. But I will never sit idly by. Go down first. I will personally ask my wife about it."


    The Wu family and their son are confused.


    They are just pawns used by Ying Shuang. They don''t know anything about the follow-up.


    But yingshuang changed his previous weakness and poor attitude, and his attitude was a lot tougher.


    "Your Highness, the evidence is conclusive. If you want to excuse this poisonous woman? The temple really disappoints the people all over the world!"


    As soon as long Tianyu''s face changed, he was about to scold, but he saw the deputy hall Lord Qin, walking in with a dignified face.


    "Your Highness, there are some people outside who claim to be the ruling elders of ancient remnant families. They want to see you."


    Smell the speech and welcome a joy on your face.


    When I looked at Lin Mengya and long Tianyu again, I was full of irony.


    "Your Highness, since it is the ruling elder of our ancient family, you should believe me?"


    Long Tianyu was not affected by it and said in a deep voice, "please come in."


    "Yes."


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect to see so many people of ancient families so soon.


    The three people headed by him have the same serious and stereotyped faces. I think the so-called ruling elder should also be responsible for ruling the affairs of the ancient family like a judge.


    After that, the followers of qingyishui were all young men in their twenties, and they all had a light and serious face.


    The only difference is that the three old people are dressed in black, while the young people are all dressed in dark blue.


    Seeing them coming, yingshuang was like seeing relatives and kneeling down to greet them.


    "Yingshan Jiangjia and Jiangjia welcome Shuang and meet the three elders!"


    The leader looked at her and asked, "Yingshan Jiang family? Didn''t you move out of Yingshan as early as a year ago? Why are you here again?"


    Jiang yingshuang wept and said, "our master did take us outside, but on the way, we were ambushed. I and the remaining 17 people were sold as slaves, but we didn''t want to fall into the hands of the enemy. All the remaining 17 people were killed except me. Please judge the elder and decide for us!"

 Chapter 2297

    These words made the expressions of the three ruling elders look a little bad.


    "What you said is true?"


    Jiang yingshuang fell to the ground and said, "it''s absolutely true. If the elders don''t believe it, we can let the murderer hand over the body of our people now and know it at a glance."


    The three looked at each other, but they didn''t break the rules.


    "You wait aside."


    "Yes."


    Nearby, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also heard the conversation between the two parties clearly.


    The husband and wife understand that today they are deceived by others.


    But the purpose of the conspiracy to count all these people is certainly not simple.


    They have long been used to big winds and waves, so they seem calm.


    The chief ruling elder came forward, crossed his hands on his chest, saluted and said, "Mu Tianbei, the ruling elder of the 72 clan Presbyterian Council of the ancient relic, has seen the Lord of the temple."


    Everyone else is like him.


    Long Tianyu nodded slightly and said, "Mr. mu, don''t be polite. Please sit down."


    Although both sides met for the first time, they didn''t seem so strange.


    After mu Tianbei took his seat, he first greeted him and said, "I''ve heard that some changes have taken place before the temple. I don''t know if the body of the old hall Lord can still be peaceful?"


    It seems that the other party is also paying close attention to the situation here.


    Long Tianyu said faintly, "thank you for your concern. Everything is fine."


    "Then I''m relieved. Speaking of it, I''ve had several connections with the old hall Lord. The old hall Lord''s demeanor is outstanding and he is a rare wonder. If it''s convenient this time, I''d like to talk to the old hall Lord."


    "Unfortunately, the master said he would go out for a trip a few days ago and has left the temple. However, I will certainly convey elder Mu''s greetings to the master."


    Mu yunbei nodded and his eyes fell on Lin Mengya.


    "I don''t know, but Gong ya, the master of the palace family?"


    Still know her?


    Lin Mengya was quite surprised.


    "The younger generation is Gong ya."


    Mu yunbei looked at her carefully. For a long time, he looked a little complicated and sighed, "you are very similar to your great grandmother."


    Her great grandmother?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had an extremely absurd idea.


    Isn''t her great grandmother wearing it, too? Otherwise, why is there her old acquaintance everywhere in the world.


    And everyone missed her very much.


    "Long mu, have you seen my great grandmother?"


    Mu yunbei''s serious face was filled with a few smile lines.


    "Not only have I met her, but I have studied medicine with her for a period of time. She is a very attractive woman. Anyone who has met her will never forget her."


    Lin Mengya is a little square.


    Although the old Mu is a little old, he will never be more than 70.


    If her great grandmother had lived to this day, she would have been eighty years old.


    Is it difficult? Is this still a sister brother relationship?


    Her grandmother is really ahead of her time!


    But the brain hole was forcibly closed by her.


    No, no, this kind of high-quality old man all over the world has become a joke of his great grandfather. It''s too vulgar.


    She''d better have less brain.


    Just hit a ha ha, followed by two sentences.


    However, mu yunbei''s attitude still reassured Lin Mengya a little.


    At least for a while, mu yunbei should be more fair.


    On one side, Jiang yingshuang, who was kneeling on the ground, almost died of anger.


    blamed! The women of their palace family are born with three and four!


    She quietly raised her head and made eye contact with someone.


    The latter gave her a hint of calmness, which calmed Jiang yingshuang down.


    After glancing at the two young people, Mr. Mu said, "since they are all old acquaintances, I''ll say it straight."


    He took a slow look at his colleagues.


    "We came this time in the hope that the temple would give us something back."


    It turned out that all the politeness just now was courtesy before soldiers.


    Both husband and wife understand that they are prepared.


    Long Tianyu''s attitude remained polite and asked, "what is it?"


    At this time, Mu Chang''s eyes fell on her.


    "I heard that the Nanting collection, the secret treasure of my ancient family, is on the head of the palace family. Please be accommodating and return the secret treasure to my ancient family. I am a member of 72 families. I will be very grateful."


    This time, it was Lin Mengya''s turn to look confused.


    She''s never heard of anything like this, okay?


    "Elder mu, it''s not that I don''t give it to you. It''s that I don''t know what nantingji is."


    The elder Mu was hesitant when he heard the speech.


    At this time, Jiang yingshuang said sadly and angrily, "elder mu, she is lying! If there is no nantingji, how can she know the mark and weakness of our Jiang family? Moreover, she has poison that can make the Jiang family crazy. All this is only available in nantingji!"


    This immediately made the atmosphere stiff.


    Elder Mu looked suspiciously at the little couple and said for a long time, "master of the palace, do you really know the weakness of the Jiang family?"


    "I don''t know about these things, Mr. mu. I have to tell evidence for everything. I respect you. I must know everything and say everything. What ''nantingji'' and ''Jiangjia'' have nothing to do with me. If you don''t believe it, you can explore it at will."


    Her magnanimous attitude made Mr. Mu a little confused, old and young.


    In their current position, even if the girl in front of them is of their great granddaughter generation, they dare not rely on their old age.


    There is no other reason, just because the palace family or the Lord of the temple.


    Their strength grew so fast that even their old friends had to avoid the edge.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, vice hall Lord Qin immediately came out to make a round.


    "Elder Mu has come all the way here. He is a distinguished guest of our temple. In my opinion, there must be some misunderstanding. In that case, elder Mu might as well stay first, or let our temple Lord and wife play a host friendship. Besides, it''s about the secret treasure. We both have to be careful, don''t we?"


    It has to be said that the deputy hall Lord Qin is definitely a great talent.


    These words softened the attitudes of both sides.


    Mr. Mu nodded frequently, then got up and said goodbye to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Jiang yingshuang followed the elders of the ruling and left them behind long ago.


    At this time, the two people looked at each other.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about them. She just waved and asked someone to take them down first.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Long Tianyu held her hand tightly.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I was careless about it."


    But he shook his head and held the man in his arms.


    "If anyone had changed, they would not have done better than you. Isn''t it your light that makes them fail?"


    This made Lin Mengya laugh.


    "What light?" She raised her eyelids and said mockingly, "I think it''s obviously stained with the light of my ancestors."


    He pecked and kissed her little face.


    "It''s the same thing. I can''t help it. Who makes my wife look like an immortal."


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth.


    "You can give me a break."


    Only a little depression dissipates in an instant.


    It has to be said that the men in her family have natural advantages in solving her problems.


    After all, who can have the energy to think about other problems under the attack of such greasy love words?


    If you can make her smile, long Tianyu is worth it.


    He stepped back and pulled the man up from the chair.


    "Go out with your husband. I can help you with big things. It''s all right."


    Lin Mengya can only shake her head and sigh for some people''s irresponsible responsibility.


    Fortunately, it was the face earned by her ancestors and the master of the old hall that gave her a chance to breathe.


    Or let her think about how to deal with these people.


    "Haven''t you really seen the ''South Pavilion collection''?"


    When there were only two people left, long Tianyu lowered his voice and asked.


    At this time, the two are spreading in the yard, and there is no possibility for Tibetans to eavesdrop around.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "I really haven''t seen it, but I doubt whether it''s similar to the zither spectrum?"


    Long Tianyu lowered her eyes and rubbed her slender fingers with her big hands.


    "I think there may be some relationship between the two, but I''ve seen your zither spectrum. It''s just a bunch of waste books covered with ink layers. No one can understand it even if it is given to them."


    Lin Mengya took advantage of the act of leaning into his arms and whispered, "no, there are indeed many secrets in the book. However, a special secret method must be used. My mother didn''t leave this method, but because of the small medicine, I took a shortcut."


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu''s eyes were shocked.


    But he held his wife tighter.


    "It seems that I really found a baby. Now I have to watch it carefully so as not to be abducted."


    She rolled her eyes and stabbed each other.


    "What are you talking about? Your son won''t be kidnapped. Why, I''m not even as good as two little rabbits?"


    "No, no, no, madam misunderstood me. I mean, madam is simple and kind. I''m not afraid you''ll be cheated."


    "Oh." Lin Meng Yapi looked at each other with a smile.


    "Aren''t you the biggest liar? Long Tianyu, you did a good job in the play. You kept people for dinner and gave them earrings. Next, are you going to give them a big sedan chair and carry it through the door?"


    That''s threatening.


    The string in long Tianyu''s head immediately tightened and showed his loyalty to his wife.


    "Absolutely not! She had to come down to have dinner with me. I left without eating at all. And the eardrop. She said she had lost her eardrop and asked me to find it for her. I didn''t have the spare time, so I gave her a new one."


    "Hum!" Lin Mengya held her shoulder and looked at each other with a sneer.


    Long Tianyu is wronged, holding his wife and sighing.


    "Poor God, I''m annoyed to see that woman. Madam, I''m loyal to you. You can''t doubt me like that."


    But today''s Lin Mengya seems to have an "iron heart".


    He slapped his hand around his waist and said mercilessly, "anyway, I''m just unhappy. You sleep outside tonight!"

 Chapter 2298

    With a bang, Lin Mengya mercilessly closed the door of the inner room.


    Long Tianyu helplessly lies on the door and pleads with his daughter-in-law.


    It''s a pity that his moves have failed to work today.


    In desperation, he had to lie wrongly on the soft couch outside.


    But the line of sight has never been far away from the door.


    Inside, Lin Mengya didn''t rest.


    She is also carefully combing through what happened during this period.


    From what she currently knows, "nantingji" should be the key.


    However, the pharmacological knowledge she mastered was either analyzed from small drugs or decoded from the zither spectrum.


    Perhaps, there may be some relationship between Qingzheng spectrum and nantingji.


    But the top priority is to prove that she doesn''t have it, or she will be the target of public criticism.


    Who knows, the ruling elder is more anxious than she thought.


    The next day, the three people asked to see each other again, but their attitude today was not as polite as yesterday.


    Of course, long Tianyu can''t let her face it alone, so today''s situation has become the temple, and the three elders of the ruling are also fierce.


    Vice hall leader Qin was also stunned.


    When he took these people to visit the palace yesterday, the atmosphere was still very harmonious.


    So now it''s like a debt collector?


    "Holy master, madam, the temple and our ancient family have always been well water without violating the river. But now you openly kill people of our ancient family. Do you really think our ancient family has no power to resist?"


    It was another elder who spoke.


    And elder Mu''s face was not very good-looking.


    Long Tianyu said in a deep voice, "elder, if you open your mouth and accuse me of killing your people in the temple, is it easy to bully my temple? Even if you want to start a teacher and ask for guilt, you have to show evidence, otherwise my temple will not give up!"


    Long Tianyu''s tough attitude made the ancient people a little calmer.


    The judge elder who spoke said coldly, "hum, if there is no evidence, how dare you disturb the temple Lord? Come and carry up the bodies of the ancient people we found!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the young man who had been following them yesterday carried up several bodies.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya frowned.


    She knew all these bodies, the people who were crazy before the business, and she had done some research with these bodies before.


    But last night, she ordered people to guard more closely and not allow people to enter without permission. Why did these elders find her?


    She looked at long Tianyu suspiciously, and the latter just wanted to seek the answer from her.


    But now they have a heart to heart connection.


    It seems that they have been shady again this time.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If it was before he straightened out the temple, it would not be surprising to see such a person in the way.


    But now the temple should be under his control, and there was such an accident, which had to make him think more.


    Did "those people" also do it?


    This may make long Tianyu''s heart cold. He has more views on this matter and is a little cautious.


    If so, he would have to rethink the impact of this matter on the temple.


    The faces of the three elders were full of anger when they saw those corpses that were already covered with corpses and were about to rot.


    "Madam, you asked people to deal with these people secretly and were intercepted by us,


    You have to give us an explanation about it. "


    She didn''t let anyone deal with the bodies.


    Obviously, someone wants to further intensify the contradiction between her and the three ruling elders.


    "I did ask people to stay, but my purpose is to find out the real cause of their death, not to do anything bad with these bodies."


    Her eyes were open and she told the truth.


    But the three elders did not agree with her reason.


    "If you really want to find out the cause of their death, I think you obviously want to get the secret of our ancient people''s blood!


    In those years, you forced us to a desperate situation, so we had to find some dark places to hide.


    Now our ancient people have been recuperating for many years before they can relax. But because of your greed, you once again have the idea of our people.


    I tell you, even if I die, I won''t let you kill my people again! "


    These words scolded Lin Mengya.


    But she was really wronged. She had never heard of the secret of blood.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t stand being accused of his daughter-in-law, so he patted the table.


    "I respect you only because of my master''s face. Who knows you dare to be so disrespectful to my wife. I don''t need to say any more. I''ll take your people with me now. Your ancient family''s revenge will be followed by my temple!"


    Mao Changlao jumped angrily.


    "Just fight, I''m afraid you won''t succeed!"


    Both sides were about to collapse, and the vice hall Lord Qin was also anxious.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also said with a cold face, "I mean the same as my husband. Originally, I thought you were talking about reason, but now I understand that you just came to find a murderer to plead guilty. Since you have determined that I am the murderer, what else to say? Even if you put your horse here, my palace family has never been afraid."


    "You, you are bullying!"


    Although Mao Changlao was pulled by the other two elders, he still quarreled with her with a red face and a thick neck.


    Lin Mengya retorted impolitely.


    "Bullying? You old man will really praise us. If we were so powerful, we would have kicked you out now."


    Mao Changlao can''t compare with her eloquence.


    After half a day, I was so angry that I could only gnash my teeth and stare at them.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have a firm attitude. For a time, the atmosphere is deadlocked, and the noise on both sides is very ugly.


    Mao Chang wanted to leave long ago, but mu Chang always stopped him.


    "Lao Mao, calm down. Don''t be so excited."


    Then they said to their husband and wife, "Lao Mao has a bad temper, and he will be so angry because of the tragic situation of his people. Please be generous and don''t quarrel with him."


    Originally, Lin Mengya didn''t want to stand off with these diehards.


    But she knows very well that if she wants to wash away these grievances, she must cooperate with each other.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Mr. mu, we can ignore him, but you''d better let him take care of his mouth."


    Mao Changlao wanted to shout, but he was quickly made to look at by Mu Changyan, and insisted that another elder immediately block his troublesome mouth.


    "Well, well, everyone wants to find out the truth. In that case, stop arguing."


    The vice hall leader of Qin also took the opportunity to play round with old mu.


    At best, it brought the two sides back to the negotiations


    On the table.


    After this incident, Mr. Mu and the vice hall Lord Qin sympathized with each other.


    It''s really hard to be a good man.


    Mao Changlao still sat beside him angrily, and from time to time he had to gouge them out with an eye knife.


    Although long Tianyu was angry, he still looked at his wife''s face and only stared at each other coldly.


    Lin Mengya is really impressed.


    How much fate has to make these two childish ghosts touch each other.


    Mr. Mu was also deeply embarrassed and could only try his best to ignore the useless guy.


    "Madam, the matter has come to this point. I''ll ask directly."


    "Please say."


    "Do you really have no nantingji in your hand?"


    Facing the urgency and doubt in the eyes of old mu, Lin Mengya shook her head carefully.


    "I''m sure I''ve never seen any Nanting collection. If I can, I''d like to ask you what this thing is? It''s worth arousing the public like this?"


    Elder Mu sighed faintly.


    "In fact, I haven''t seen the nantingji, but there are ancient records in the family. The nantingji records all the characteristics and fatal points of my 72 ancient families. It can be said that mastering the nantingji is equivalent to mastering the lives of all my ancient families. Life and death are at stake, so we have to be careful."


    She was a little shocked by the old Mu''s words.


    The other side''s tone was deep, and she also heard the fear and anxiety hidden in it.


    Imagine if all her lifeblood were in the hands of a stranger.


    If a man of integrity and kindness is still OK, if he is a villain who does evil, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "I see. But I''ve always been curious that the ancient people have no contact with the temple. How did you know that nantingji is in my hand?"


    "Well..."


    Mr. Mu hesitated.


    "Please forgive me for not telling my wife about it."


    "And why?" She asked in disbelief.


    "Hum, I told you so that you could kill people and kill people?" Mao Changlao''s untimely opening made the atmosphere suddenly cold again.


    Elder Mu hated iron and pointed at him.


    "Shut up, don''t you think you haven''t caused enough trouble?"


    Then he said to her apologetically, "madam, don''t get me wrong. It''s not what Lao Mao said. It''s that I promised the man that I would never disclose his affairs to anyone."


    Lin Mengya nodded, somewhat helpless.


    I''m afraid this man''s purpose is to shift the focus of the ancient family to her.


    But what good is it for them?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m honest and aboveboard. Whether Mr. Mu believes it or not, nantingji really doesn''t belong to me. I''m afraid you''ve found the wrong person."


    In fact, she would like to remind Mr. Mu that the person who disclosed the matter to him may have a bad heart.


    But she knew that the other side was a benefactor to Mu Changlao, and she could only point to the end.


    Mr. Mu sighed heavily.


    "Alas, I believe in the master of the palace family. It''s just the traces on these corpses. Madam should give me a suitable reason?"


    What he meant should be all kinds of traces left by her when she did research on the body.


    "It''s easy to say, but I want to ask elder Mu first. Do you know that there is something wrong with the blood of some ancient relic families?"


    "How do you know?"

 Chapter 2299

    At this moment, even elder Mu was stunned.


    Lin Mengya was surprised. Is it still a secret?


    "I learned about this by chance. However, I can guarantee that I have no bad thoughts about your people. Just two friends asked me to find out the cause of the disease so that I can apply the medicine to the case. Since I promised them, I will naturally abide by my promise. If it''s convenient for Mr. mu, can you tell me some details of the disease reason. If I can solve it, it will benefit the ancient people. "


    Mr. Mu looked a little excited.


    "You mean, this thing was asked to you by my ancient family?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "I know that as an outsider, it''s inappropriate for me to intervene in this fact. When my two friends also suffered a lot, I really can''t bear to see them suffer. If you break the rules of the ancient people, please don''t investigate them. I''ll bear it myself."


    But unexpectedly, Mr. Mu shook his head and looked at her seriously.


    "No, I don''t mean that. If so, the lady should not be the one who wants to hunt our people and take blood."


    This time, it was Lin Mengya''s turn to look confused.


    Why did she suddenly clear the suspect?


    "Elder mu, what do you mean?"


    "To tell you the truth, those who hunt and kill the blood of our people have always refused to believe that there is something wrong with the blood of our family. Moreover, madam must have done something before to let the people of our ancient family tell the secrets of our family. So it seems that madam must not be that kind of crazy person."


    Lin Mengya felt as if she had been saved by Li Ao and Jun Wu.


    But Mao Changlao didn''t believe it. He kept staring at her angrily and muttering words like don''t be cheated by her.


    "All right, Lao Mao, say less."


    In fact, the deeper reason is that the information revealed in and out of Lin Mengya''s previous words is attractive enough.


    If she really has a way to solve the hidden blood diseases of the ancient family, for the people of the ancient family, her kindness is like a reborn parent.


    Even if there is a risk, Mr. Mu also thinks it is worth taking a risk.


    The atmosphere suddenly became friendly and bad. The vice hall Lord Qin wiped the sweat on his forehead and secretly gave his wife a look of appreciation.


    She is worthy of the praise of the old hall leader of their family. She can solve the crisis invisibly. She is also powerful.


    Here, Mu Chang always looked into her eyes, which was obviously as warm as the spring breeze.


    "Madam, no matter what you want to know, I''ll cooperate with you. If it''s convenient, can I ask you if madam has any countermeasures for the blood diseases of the ancient people?"


    She thought of dragon blood fruit, but she was afraid of causing any trouble again, so she had to speak carefully.


    "At present, it''s just a little direction. Oh, by the way, you should have a way to delay the blood disease?"


    "To tell you the truth, after so many years of research, there are indeed. Unfortunately, this method can only cure the symptoms rather than the root cause, and it also damages our body. Therefore, we will never use those methods unless we have to."


    Lin Mengya nodded and thought about it.


    "Elder mu, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    Judging from the current attitude, elder Mu is rational and reliable because he has old friends with her and the master of the old hall.


    As for the others, she couldn''t believe it.


    Elder Mu fought against all opinions and drove everyone away.


    At this time, only she, her family men and mu Changlao were left.


    "If you have anything, just say it." Elder Mu smiled.


    Lin Mengya hesitated again and again, then whispered, "do you know dragon blood fruit?"


    Mu Changlao''s face changed slightly.


    "Excuse me, madam, where did you hear about it?"


    "I found it by accident on these corpses. It should have a delaying effect on your blood disease."


    Elder Mu nodded, He lowered his voice and said, "fortunately you drove Lao Mao away. Madam, you know that this dragon blood fruit is the only holy medicine that can be used to delay the blood disease of our family. Only the planting method of dragon blood fruit is recorded in nantingji. Now there are few dragon blood fruit trees in our family. Therefore, people of our family will be so interested in nantingji."


    Lin Mengya now fully understood.


    Maybe it''s luck. This time, it''s mu Changlao who likes her very much. Otherwise, she can''t wash it even if she jumps into the Yellow River.


    "Elder mu, believe it or not, I didn''t know what dragon blood fruit was before. Now it seems that someone should have deliberately framed me."


    Mu Changlao showed a reassuring look.


    "Madam, don''t worry about it. In fact, I know better than anyone that you will never be the enemy of our ancient family."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Mu Chang''s old saying.


    However, mu Changlao just smiled without saying anything, and it was not good for her to continue questioning.


    His words seemed to reassure her.


    Long Tianyu also listened to these words.


    He seldom speaks.


    "Since Mr. Mu trusts my wife so much, I can also guarantee that I will provide you with my help, at least within my ability."


    Elder Mu was overjoyed.


    "Thank you for your consideration. It''s really lucky for my ancient family to meet you!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and the conversation turned.


    "In that case, I''ll open the skylight and tell the truth. Elder mu, I think Jiang yingshuang has some problems. You''d better not trust her too much."


    At this point, they are not too passive.


    Mr. Mu felt it when he heard the speech.


    "Even if my wife doesn''t say it, I also have this feeling. After we went back yesterday, she found it again. All the people who cried were about her so-called guilt. But she didn''t know that the moved out Jiang family owner had a relationship with me several times before. I tested her a few questions, but she hesitated and didn''t dare to answer me positively."


    Now, Lin Mengya had to sigh, what is luck? It''s called white face and don''t worry!


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Mu is still my lucky star."


    But see Mu Chang gently shook his head.


    "I just want to meet her descendants. Now it seems that it is really a worthwhile trip."


    It goes without saying who she is.


    The three people looked at each other and smiled, and there was some tacit understanding among them.


    "I''m afraid the people behind Jiang yingshuang won''t stop." She said.


    Elder Mu also said, "that''s the truth. In fact, there were spies in our ancient family. I have heard from other elders. This time, I also came out to ''fish''."


    The ancient people also had problems. Lin Mengya shook her head with some regret.


    Both the Wei state and the ancient people have existed for too long.


    Like a millennium tree, no matter how luxuriant it looks, it still inevitably bears moths.


    For the kindness of elder mu, she naturally wants to give back.


    "If you need cooperation, elder Mu must tell us. I''m very interested in the mysterious ancient clan. If I have the opportunity, I''d like to visit it!"


    Elder Mu immediately said happily, "well, my ancient people will welcome you, madam."


    Long Tianyu looked at the speculation of the old and young, but he couldn''t help interrupting them.


    "I''ll talk about the visit later. Now, I''d better think about how to find out who''s behind the scenes."


    Those two people also think it makes sense.


    The three men discussed in a low voice before they came to a conclusion.


    Before leaving, elder Mu made a formal bow to both of them.


    "It''s our ancient family''s good fortune to have you two help. Please also read today''s love to help our ancient family when our ancient family is in danger in the future. People of our ancient family are very grateful."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu solemnly agreed to each other''s request.


    After others left, Lin Mengya leaned on long Tianyu''s shoulder and gently breathed out a breath.


    "It''s really unexpected that saving character can have such benefits."


    Long Tianyu heard the happiness in her words.


    "Thanks to your good ancestor, I have a good master."


    Lin Mengya smiled gently, "it is true, but I think this should be what Buddhism calls cause and effect. Long Tianyu, I am the ''fruit'' planted by my palace family, and now it''s time to return these ''causes''."


    As her partner, long Tianyu knows all these things.


    The elaborate arrangement of ten generations of family owners, coupled with the sacrifices made by all over the years.


    After all, it is the day when cause and effect embrace each other.


    He hugged the woman in his arms.


    "You are also my ''cause and effect''."


    Lin Mengya smiled and leaned her whole body against him.


    I hope they can all get a good result.


    After elder Mu returned, he summoned the three elders.


    Those disciples are only responsible for guarding the door. They don''t know what the conversation is about.


    Before long, Mao Changlao and another elder came out with a heavy face.


    "This old man really treats himself as the boss? I won''t listen to him. I think he can do anything!"


    The grumpy elder Mao stood at the door and shouted a few words at the inside.


    The other elder dragged him back to the house.


    Seeing such a scene, although the disciples had doubts in their hearts, they didn''t dare to say much.


    Before long, a tall and thin disciple whispered to his partner that he was going to get some Qinghuo tea for the three elders.


    The disciples also saw the dispute between the three elders, so there was no obstruction to his action.


    The disciple left quietly and went around to a quiet corner.


    "Why did you come? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    As soon as Jiang yingshuang appeared, he complained to each other.


    The latter immediately covered her mouth silently and pushed her into the empty room next to her.

 Chapter 2300

    "What are you doing? There''s no one here!"


    Jiang Ying Shuangbai glanced at each other and pushed the man''s hand down.


    The latter still looked cautious, looked left and right, then lowered his voice and said, "have you done it when I told you?"


    Jiang yingshuang proudly took out a small paper bag from his arms.


    "Don''t worry, the medicine is here. As long as the old thing drinks a little, he will return to the West immediately."


    The man nodded, but he still asked her uneasily.


    "Mr. Mu shouldn''t have followed. I think he has a good relationship with those two people, which may hinder our plan. This time, we must get rid of him first."


    Jiang yingshuang nodded, with a little resentment in his eyes.


    "If it hadn''t been for that old guy, I wouldn''t have had to work so hard. The two fools of the Wu family are not good things. I''m really hard."


    In the eyes of men, there is not much friendship.


    "Well, the benefits you deserve are no less than yours. Remember, you must succeed this time."


    "I see."


    Seeing that the other party was so boring, Jiang yingshuang also lost interest in flirting with him.


    After the two conspired, the man returned along the same road.


    And she went to the tea room.


    When he appeared in front of the man again, Jiang yingshuang pretended not to know the man.


    "I brought tea to the three elders."


    The man nodded and quietly exchanged a look with him.


    Later, Jiang yingshuang sent the tea to the three elders'' houses.


    Before people got out of the yard, they heard a crisp noise from old Mu''s house.


    The disciple in charge of guarding at the door rushed in immediately and only heard the exclamation of the disciples from the room.


    "Come on, something happened to the elder!"


    Suddenly, all the disciples ran in.


    The other two elders also heard the sound.


    Jiang yingshuang stealthily lifted up the corners of his lips and became!


    But as soon as she wanted to leave, she was blocked back.


    "Where is Miss Jiang going?"


    Cairu looked at her with a smile and pressed her hand on the handle of her sword.


    Jiang yingshuang''s smile was a little stiff, but still calm.


    "Of course, I''m going to find a doctor for elder mu."


    "Oh? What happened to Mr. mu?"


    "He..." Jiang yingshuang immediately reacted and asked, "how do I know what happened to him? I think it''s probably the people in your temple who did something! Get out of the way, I''m going to find someone!"


    She stretched out her hand to pull Cairu, but the other party dodged and let her hand fall empty.


    Just as Jiang yingshuang turned and left, Lin Mengya took Bai Su and caught someone.


    "Aren''t you looking for a doctor? I''m the best doctor in the temple. Let''s go and have a look, Miss Jiang."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude was so calm and strange that Jiang yingshuang could hardly resist, so she was forced back to the yard by the three girls.


    At this time, the disciples were all inside and outside the room.


    As soon as Jiang Ying turned his eyes, he immediately shouted, "poison can''t be done. Do you still want to poison our elders?"


    At this time, the disciples also looked at the three of them.


    But Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to distinguish. She just glanced at Jiang Ying and said in a loud voice, "elder mu, how are you now?"


    There was no immediate response. Just when Jiang yingshuang wanted to continue to gossip, elder Mu said.


    "Sorry, husband


    Man, I accidentally wet my clothes just now. Please wait for me for a moment and see you again when I change my clothes. "


    "Well, please help yourself, Mr. mu."


    Old Mu''s voice was full of gas, and there was no sign of poisoning at all.


    At this moment, Jiang yingshuang and her accomplices panicked.


    Elder mu, shouldn''t you be poisoned?


    After a while, old mu, who changed his clothes, appeared in front of everyone.


    Mao Changlao''s head was tangled into a paste.


    What the hell happened?


    "Everybody, please come in with me."


    Elder Mu invited Lin Mengya and the other two elders.


    The three nodded one after another, and Lin Mengya motioned Bai Su and Cai Ru with her eyes, taking Jiang yingshuang.


    Unknowingly, the outside has been surrounded by the temple guard.


    Now, it''s hard for the people inside to fly.


    As soon as Mao sat down, he asked, "I said Lao mu, what''s the matter? Just now I heard them say you were poisoned?"


    Mr. Mu glanced at his old friend and sighed.


    "Lao Mao, this time we were all pecked in the eyes by little sparrows."


    "Make it clear what''s going on."


    Mr. Mu took a sad look at Jiang yingshuang.


    "Miss Jiang, I don''t think I have anything to offend you. Then why do you design me again and again? First, you pretend to be the Jiang family, which makes us mistakenly think that the hall Lord and his wife want to be bad for the ancient people; then you use my trust to try to poison me and blame the holy hall. How can you have so many vicious thoughts when you are young?"


    Seeing that his disguise was exposed, Jiang yingshuang had to wear a pathetic costume.


    "The elder is wronged. How can I do such a thing? Someone must have framed me!"


    At this point, Lin Mengya was not afraid that she would not admit it.


    She curled her lips and smiled.


    "So, Miss Jiang won''t admit that you poisoned that cup of tea just now?"


    Jiang yingshuang clutched his cuffs nervously.


    But still bite your teeth and be stubborn.


    "Madam, don''t spit blood here! I brought the tea. It''s true. All you can use are the things in your temple! Maybe you put the poison inside yourself!"


    "But I remember, didn''t you take three?"


    She looked at the other two elders.


    The two men immediately understood and turned black.


    "Damn girl! Are you going to kill the three of us?"


    With that, old Mao rushed to teach Jiang yingshuang a lesson.


    But she was stopped by Cairu.


    "Elder Mao, don''t be too busy to teach her a lesson. She can''t do it so well alone this time."


    "What do you mean?"


    Long Mao turned back and glared at her angrily.


    Lin Mengya smiled and calmly explained, "she''s a girl''s family. She''s helpless except you. But she dares to fight the three of you. Doesn''t she think about her future?"


    These words awakened elder Mao.


    Although he is impulsive, he is not stupid.


    At that moment, I looked around coldly with my eyes.


    "It seems that some people think our old friends are in the way."


    Elder Mu waved and asked elder Mao to take it easy first.


    "Madam, what do you think should be done about it?"


    Lin Mengya sat at the table and glanced at Jiang yingshuang.


    "Either she confessed herself in exchange for a way to live, or she traded her life for life and let her drink up this cup of tea."


    The teacup is broken, but there is still some tea soup left in it.


    Cairu carefully collected the tea soup into another empty cup, which also had a bottom.


    As the poisoner, Jiang yingshuang knows the power of the poison best.


    As long as you enter the mouth, half of it can kill people.


    "No! Elder mu, elder Mao and elder Chang, don''t be cheated by this woman! Gong ya, it''s obviously you who poisoned and you want to murder the three elders!"


    Although Jiang yingshuang is rolling, the people around him are still hard hearted.


    Elder Mu sighed and said nothing.


    This time, Jiang yingshuang completely lost his dependence.


    In a panic, she looked at the man who had met her before.


    "I said, I said everything, please, let me go!"


    But he didn''t want the man to frown. He immediately came forward and grabbed the tea cup. He scolded coldly, "you poisonous woman, how dare you murder the elder! My ancient family can''t tolerate people like you!"


    With that, his men squeezed Jiang yingshuang''s chin, so that she could no longer say half a word, and Sheng poured down the tea soup.


    "Woo..."


    Jiang Ying''s eyes widened and looked at each other.


    The man''s face was cold, and his men also used full strength.


    "That''s great."


    After watching the whole process, Lin Mengya saw it, but her face was a little ironic.


    "Elder mu, now the situation is clear. How to deal with it is the matter of you three. But can I clear the charges of my temple now?"


    Mr. Mu nodded weakly.


    "Alas, it''s all the trouble caused by my ancient people. Madam, I owe you this time."


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head gently.


    "It''s not that serious, it''s just our cooperation."


    These words made everyone around seem to be in the dark.


    But the most astonished one should be the disciple who wanted to cut the root of the killer.


    Jiang yingshuang, who should have died of poisoning immediately, just covered his throat and coughed constantly.


    At this time, he realized that they had been fooled.


    The man is cruel enough to pinch Jiang yingshuang''s neck.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Su and Cai Ru shot faster. They each had one hand. They only heard the sour "GABA" sound. The two men''s arms were broken by them.


    "Ah -" the man screamed, and the man collapsed in pain.


    Lin Mengya glanced and said coldly, "I still want to play this trick in front of me. This is just a little lesson for you."


    Mr. Mu only felt that there was no light on his face.


    But for the woman in front of her, it''s hard to avoid some new exclamation in her heart.


    "Madam still has foresight. I will find out about it and explain it to you and myself."


    She nodded. "That''s helpful. By the way, the dungeon of my temple is good. It''s a good place to extort confessions by torture. If they don''t obey, I can lend you the place."


    Before elder Mu refused, Jiang yingshuang, who narrowly escaped death, shouted in a hoarse voice, "I say, I''ll say everything! Elder mu, please, give me a way to live!"


    Lin Mengya looked disappointed.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that several sets of torture tools have been added in the dungeon. Elder mu, do you really don''t think about it anymore?"


    Mu Changlao immediately shook his head and waved his hand.


    I thought this palace woman was really hard to mess with!

 Chapter 501

    Jiang yingshuang cried bitterly. He almost hugged elder Mu''s thigh and shouted for help.


    Lin Mengya waved her sleeves and retired with success.


    After all, this is related to the secrets of the family. She just needs to wait for a result.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the man who came to pick her up.


    She threw herself at her man with a kind of sly smile.


    Long Tianyu immediately caught his wife and weighed it.


    "Madam, how do you feel that you are thin again?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a wink.


    "I can''t help it. My husband is old, his muscles are relaxed, and his strength is not as strong as before. I can only grievance myself so as to make him a man."


    Long Tianyu immediately turned black.


    He picked up his wife at home with one hand, clenched his teeth and asked, "hmm? It seems that my wife must be dissatisfied with my ''efforts'' on weekdays. It doesn''t matter. I''ll satisfy her tonight."


    In public, the goods are so unruly.


    Lin Mengya immediately sprang down and didn''t forget to spit at him.


    "What nonsense!"


    Long Tianyu held his arm and looked at his wife with a smile.


    "Madam is shy?"


    No shame, Lin Mengya can only admit defeat.


    Fortunately, there was no one around. Even Bai Su and Cai Ru tacitly retreated several steps.


    Otherwise, long Tianyu won''t want to come in tonight.


    "Seriously, yingshuang has confessed. I think elder Mu will tell us who is behind the scenes soon."


    When they were talking before, Mr. Mu mentioned that he volunteered to replace the original person. Lin Mengya guessed that the arrival of Mr. Mu might hinder some people.


    Jiang yingshuang or those who died of madness, these arrangements can not be made overnight.


    Take Jiang yingshuang for example.


    When she entered the Wu family, she must have gone through the investigation of the Wu family before she seduced the young master of the Wu family, and then she had the opportunity to come to the temple.


    You know, those who can come, even if they are not confidants, are also those who are trusted by all families.


    Even if these people are smart and powerful, they still need time, right?


    So she guessed that the plan was for them at the beginning.


    As for why we can be sure that it was them, we should know that the previous operation of the temple rebellion must have people who supported him behind his back.


    Perhaps from the beginning, the rebellion was doomed to failure.


    He is just an abandoned son.


    However, this arrangement was disrupted by the sudden attack of Mr. mu.


    Neither Jiang yingshuang''s accusation nor the bodies had achieved the desired effect.


    So the fastest way for the other party to achieve his goal is to take the opportunity to get rid of elder mu.


    Long Mao is always a firecracker. He''ll catch fire at one point.


    Chang Changlao has no idea. Naturally, what others say is what they say.


    At that time, they can follow the original plan and ask the previously arranged people to come again.


    But at that time, the relationship between the temple and the ancient Presbyterian Church was not as harmonious as it is now.


    After Lin Mengya had figured this out, she would explain her interests to elder Mu and let him push the boat with the water.


    As for the cup of tea, she had it replaced early in the morning.


    Whether it was Jiang yingshuang or her accomplice, it was the big guy who caught a criminal on the spot.


    In this way, they can no longer deny it.


    Long Tianyu is more concerned about his wife''s ideas than those behind the scenes.


    "This matter, you


    What are you going to do? "


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    This matter is not only related to the temple and her, but also related to the ancient people.


    As far as the present situation is concerned, one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    Long Tianyu walked side by side with her and naturally expressed his views.


    "I think it''s better to let it go gently."


    "Oh?"


    This is strange.


    Men of their own family have always been merciless towards their enemies. This time, how can they be soft hearted?


    "You have to go to the ancient people sooner or later. In that case, we might as well let them owe this favor." Long Tianyu said.


    To be honest, although she promised the Li family and the jun family, she didn''t want to go so soon.


    He saw what she thought and said, "I don''t want you to go now, but to lay a foundation for the future. Moreover, I heard from elder Mu that your great grandmother and him are far from getting to know each other."


    Lin Mengya actually has her own ideas in her heart.


    Her great grandmother is a clever man.


    It can be said that everything my great grandmother did had a special meaning.


    If my great grandmother approached the ancient people on purpose, she really had to go to find out.


    "I understand. Well, according to what you said, sell them a favor first."


    Long Tianyu''s joy about his suggestion being adopted is beyond words.


    "We can discuss these things slowly. Now, I''ll take you to a place." He took her hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lin Mengya never dreamed that this man led her to the edge of the cliff in the back mountain.


    "What are you doing?"


    Her eyes widened and she felt that the goods were getting nervous again.


    But long Tianyu''s look was not as serious and nervous as her.


    "Little fool, can I hurt you?"


    But she still looked at each other suspiciously.


    After all, there is nothing here except the stone wall that can''t climb up and down at all.


    But long Tianyu pointed directly below and asked softly, "aren''t you very curious about why the wolf smoke spread by the old mother can be seen?"


    The overall design of the temple is built according to the mountain potential.


    From a distance, it looks like a pavilion suspended in the clouds.


    As for the so-called back mountain, in fact, a large part is covered, and only a little can be seen by the people below.


    This part is both dangerous and dangerous, all of which are cliffs.


    She was also curious before. Could it be that someone took a risk to climb the cliff of Houshan and saw it?


    Unfortunately, the old lady died strangely at that time, and she didn''t have time to ask.


    "Hold on, let''s go down and find out."


    She immediately stepped back, this madman, looking for death?


    However, long Tianyu''s hands and feet were even more agile. She was caught directly and imprisoned at her waist.


    "Don''t be afraid." He whispered comfort.


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t cry.


    "Dead man! If I really fall to death, I will sue you in the hell palace and let you be ugly in your next life..."


    There was no wind in their ears. They fell to the ground not long after they fell.


    Long Tianyu let go of the man, looked down funny and said, "if I become ugly in my next life, won''t you lose a lot?"


    "Ugly, who wants you!"


    Lin Mengya said "dislike".


    Then he opened his eyes and looked around.


    "Where is this?"


    She was stupid as soon as she came down.


    Just now, the foot was still a cliff. How could it turn into a flat grassland?


    Although the area is small, it is very safe.


    "This is the place where the old lady passed the message. We thought she passed it by Wolf smoke. In fact, she passed it by the fire."


    She felt that her head might not be enough.


    Long Tianyu looked at her doubt and immediately explained, "everyone thought it was under the cliff because there was fog all year round. But if it was at night or when the light was unclear, the light of the fire could pass through the fog and let the people here see clearly."


    Long Tianyu motioned her to look down.


    Sure enough, it was foggy again.


    "According to my estimation, the stone platform like this should correspond to the number of floors of the temple. Our current position is the upper floor of the old lady''s message."


    Long Tianyu estimated that the time was up and motioned her to look carefully below.


    Before long, she looked at the two flames in the cloud.


    This is still in the daytime. It will be more obvious if it is in the dark night.


    "It''s incredible. It''s so close that no one can find it?"


    Long Tianyu casually looked at the surrounding environment and explained, "it shouldn''t be, but everyone knows it''s a cliff and can''t see the situation clearly. Who dares to take risks? I''m afraid the people who know the secret also want to keep it for other purposes. Therefore, no one knows."


    The grass here has been trodden flat. It seems that there are many people who have sent messages before.


    Lin Mengya followed long Tianyu and felt that the terrain of the temple was really strange.


    Then she thought of a question.


    "If someone wants to attack, isn''t this the weakest point?"


    Long Tianyu reached out and held her.


    "So I think there should be some secrets hidden here."


    When they reached the road leading to the foot of the mountain, they found that the slope here was very steep, and even in some places, it was 90 degrees.


    She also stumbled down with the help of long Tianyu.


    I''m tired before I go far.


    After all, not everyone can enjoy the feeling of being careful at any time for fear of falling down.


    And the little medicine also showed that they had gradually left the location of the holy city.


    It was getting dark until they reached the bottom.


    Lin Mengya is already too tired to walk a step. She can only be carried on her back by long Tianyu.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a dense forest.


    "Ah Da."


    Long Tianyu gave a soft cry, and ADA, who had been quietly following behind them, immediately appeared.


    "Go ahead and inquire."


    "Yes."


    The three are in much better condition than her.


    After all, she has excellent martial arts and is as light as a swallow. Who is a complete waste wood like her.


    Ah ER and ah San are not far away, guarding their safety at any time.


    Not long after, ADA reported back and forth, "outside the forest is a huge house, which is heavily guarded."


    Here, how can a house appear inexplicably?


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu, but found that the other party was thoughtful.


    Does long Tianyu know who the house belongs to?

 Chapter 2302

    However, Lin Mengya has no doubt about it.


    After all, long Tianyu''s master is the Lord of the temple. It''s normal for him to know some secrets.


    "Shall we go in and have a look?" She asked casually.


    But I didn''t see the worry in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    "I don''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Don''t act rashly for the time being."


    Lin Mengya nodded and thought it made sense.


    Long Tianyu said to ADA, "how far is it from the holy city?"


    "Your Highness, it''s not far from here to the holy city, but we have to go down the mountain before we can reach the holy city. I''m afraid it takes a long time to come back."


    Long Tianyu understands what a Da means.


    Their physical strength is OK, but Lin Mengya is afraid that she has exhausted her physical strength.


    After weighing again and again, he said, "ADA, go back to the temple first; ah Er, find a carriage; ah San, follow us."


    The three men acted immediately.


    Lin Mengya looked at the woods that could not see the edge, and her legs and feet were sore.


    At this time, long Tianyu suddenly squatted down in front of her.


    "What are you doing? Look down on me?"


    Lin Mengya was still stiff lipped and insisted on moving forward.


    Long Tianyu grabbed her and surrendered helplessly.


    "Yes, you are an iron-clad heroine. I underestimated you. So I''ll be your mount and make amends to you. Can I succeed?"


    Lin Mengya raised her chin and finally covered his back obediently.


    Long Tianyu picked her up effortlessly, and they shuttled through the woods. Ah San chased her far behind.


    Long Tianyu smiled and said, "I heard them say that women will get fat after giving birth. Why do I think you''ve always been like this since you and I got married?"


    She smelled the speech and poked his strong back with her fingers.


    "Have I ever had a day off since I married you?"


    Although it was just a playful complaint, it suddenly aroused his guilt.


    After weighing the little woman on his back, he said painfully, "you''ve suffered these years."


    Lin Mengya''s nose was sour and she put her hand around his neck.


    "I''m not afraid of hardship. I''m willing to do all these things. Don''t want to say anything. If you drag me down or not, since our two names are tied together by Yuelao, you and I are one and share life and death."


    Long Tianyu smiled stiffly.


    This is the person he dotes on. Even if people all over the world deviate from him, he firmly believes that she will stand by his side.


    Maybe it''s because what I just said is too sensational, similar to confession.


    She secretly touched her fiery cheek and said maliciously: "just know what you know. You have to compensate me as well in the future!"


    "The good lady will do whatever she says. I will never resist."


    "Wait, what you said, why am I more and more wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with you, madam?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood the unfinished meaning in his words, pinched her small fist and beat him on the shoulder.


    "What''s in your head! Next time you dare to talk nonsense to me, I''ll blow your head out and give you all your colored brains with bleach!"


    Long Tianyu only felt that her beating didn''t hurt at all. Instead, it was as comfortable as massaging him.


    But he dared not show the slightest pride.


    Although the kitten on the back can be amused occasionally, it still hurts when it bites with a sharp eye.


    "Oh, please stay with madam


    Love, I will never dare again! "


    Listening to his greasy "beg for mercy", Lin Mengya can only bite her teeth and warn him.


    It was already dark. I don''t know when a layer of fog came up in the forest.


    Ah San walked quietly in front of them.


    Lin Mengya held long Tianyu''s neck and lowered her voice and said, "be careful, there''s something strange in the fog."


    Long Tianyu nodded and called ah San back.


    The three moved forward slowly, always alert to the movement around.


    The surrounding scenery has become blurred because of the fog.


    Even martial arts experts like long Tianyu and a San have a very limited reach.


    If someone else came, I''m afraid they would have lost their way in the collar.


    "Go that way."


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya showed extraordinary advantages.


    She patted long Tianyu on the shoulder and pointed to the right.


    Without any hesitation, both chose to listen to her.


    He went on for a long time. Every time, Lin Mengya pointed out the direction to them.


    The fog gradually became thin. They accelerated their steps and rushed out of the scope of the fog.


    Standing on the edge of the forest and looking back, I only saw that the forest was shrouded in heavy fog, like a ghost land.


    Lin Mengya asks long Tianyu to put her down.


    She looked carefully, and then whispered, "this forest is really strange. If we follow the other direction you changed at that time, we will go back to the depths of the forest."


    Long Tianyu immediately realized the danger.


    "In general, shouldn''t you always go around in place?"


    "It''s true that most people will lose their way in foggy weather. It''s just that they will walk around with their feelings instead of pointing in the same direction. But just now I saw your two reactions. Every time you make the same choice."


    The martial arts realm of long Tianyu and a San is different.


    And as a subordinate, we should obey the master''s orders at this time.


    But ah San almost subconsciously wanted to turn to another road.


    If it weren''t for Lin Mengya''s repeated reminders, I''m afraid they would return to the depths of the forest again.


    Long Tianyu''s face was a little grim.


    "Ah ER and Ah Da left early. They don''t know if they got lost."


    Lin Mengya is also worried.


    "When they left, there should be no fog in the woods. Besides, I didn''t find anyone else on our way."


    Although he said so, long Tianyu decided to wait here for a while.


    She thought for a while and said to ah San, "I have a way to keep you from getting lost in the forest. Go back and see if they are still in the cage."


    As a brother sharing life and death, ah San is also very worried about Ah Da and ah er.


    Lin Mengya''s method is very simple, that is, seal several acupoints with a silver needle.


    In this way, the influence of fog on him will be minimized.


    After ah San disappeared into the fog alone, Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and said to him in a small voice: "Xiaoyao said that the fog is a chronic overpowering drug. As long as he has been inside for a long time, he will slowly get caught and lose his way."


    Long Tianyu looked at the direction ah San left.


    "Do you think ah San has a problem?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are a little complicated.


    "I can''t say there''s a problem, but I always feel as if I''m being watched. There''s only ah San behind us, so I want to take him away first and see what happens."


    There is no doubt about the loyalty of their three brothers.


    It''s just that what happened tonight is so strange that even Lin Mengya can''t deal with it carefully.


    They didn''t go too far, but chose to hide behind a big tree.


    Lin Mengya opened the concealment function, and soon there was a rustling sound from the trees, as if something had come.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    At this moment, this scene is definitely a perfect scene for horror supernatural films.


    She buried half of her head on long Tianyu''s shoulder and peeked out one eye to look behind them.


    Come, come, come at last!


    She just felt her heart pounding.


    At the moment when the answer was revealed, Lin Mengya''s heartbeat reached the highest value.


    But she thought of many results, but she didn''t expect that the thing drilled out was a furry one.


    "Eh?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but make a small sound of surprise.


    Long Tianyu was silent.


    The thing that frightened both of them just now was a small animal that looked like a rabbit.


    But its ears are not as long as rabbits, its body is round, and its four legs are very short.


    At the moment, he is squatting on the ground, like constantly smelling the surrounding air.


    Is it looking for them?


    Lin Mengya almost lost her breath.


    At least I''m in the wind and rain. I''m used to the big scene. Today, I turned over the car on this little furry.


    But she was still very cautious and didn''t show up easily.


    I could only hear the human voice behind the little animal.


    "That beast ran so fast. Look, I caught it and didn''t peel off its fur!"


    The little guy seemed to understand and was so anxious that he squeaked.


    Then they ran in their direction.


    She didn''t have time to think about it. Subconsciously, she reached out and grabbed the little guy who was running around in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, the little guy didn''t recognize him and went straight into her arms.


    Long Tianyu grabbed the little guy''s fat body and pulled it off his wife''s chest.


    "Be honest!"


    The deterrent power of the Lord of the Dragon hall is equally useful in both humans and animals.


    Sure enough, the little guy didn''t wriggle and wanted to climb on her desperately.


    Instead, he stared at the poor bean eyes and looked at Lin Mengya.


    Only then did she see the little guy clearly.


    The ears are big and round, and the body is round. It looks like a small animal called chinchilla she saw in modern times.


    However, the little guy is a circle larger than the ordinary chinchilla, and his body still exudes a strange smell.


    The smell is very light, but it still smells good.


    Women can''t resist the temptation of fuzziness.


    She reached out her finger and gently dialed the little guy''s ear.


    Who knows that the little thing is strange and will be nice. Two soft little claws immediately scratched on her fingers.


    She felt a lovely blow.


    "Look how cute it is!"


    Who knows, long Tianyu is quite dissatisfied with the "color mouse".


    "I think it''s really fat enough. Take it back to feed Xiaohei!"


    The little guy probably felt the man''s dissatisfaction with it. At that time, he held Lin Mengya''s fingers tighter, and his soft little body was still trembling.

 Chapter 2303

    "What a clever little fellow. All right, don''t worry about it." She said with a smile.


    Where can long Tianyu be stingy enough to argue with a mouse.


    In such a short time, several figures appeared in the forest.


    Fortunately, the location they chose was hidden enough, and the hiding function of the system was excellent, so it would not be found.


    "What''s the matter? The little beast escaped here. Why did he disappear?"


    Several people kept looking around carefully.


    The little thing suddenly struggled and hugged Lin Mengya''s hand.


    Long Tianyu frowned and wanted to throw the troublesome little thing out.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t let go of this little guy.


    She motioned to long Tianyu to report the little thing to herself.


    At first, he was not at ease, but if the little thing struggled any longer, they would be found and had to let go.


    Unexpectedly, the little thing was flexible and suddenly got into her arms.


    She gently stroked the little guy''s back.


    The men over there were very grumpy curses.


    "The little beast sneaks so fast every time!"


    "By the way, didn''t you give us something to lure the beast before we left?"


    One of them, reminded by his companion, cursed and took something out of his arms.


    As soon as he opened the box, Lin Mengya was a little uneasy.


    How did that thing get in their hands?


    Long Tianyu is keenly aware of her abnormality, but it''s not suitable for them to talk now.


    The other party thought that if they put things out, the little beast would automatically come to the door.


    But they didn''t want to. They waited for a long time and didn''t see anything around.


    "Shouldn''t it be our fault?"


    One of his associates questioned.


    The person who took out the things couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "No, sir, there''s no need to lie to us."


    "I don''t think I''m sure what the little beast likes. Why don''t we go back and ask first?"


    Several people chattered and discussed, and then went into the woods.


    Strangely enough, they didn''t take the thing they just took out.


    Long Tianyu suspected that they must still be lying in ambush around.


    The two continued to remain calm, but the little guy who had been lying in Lin Mengya''s arms had an action.


    It looked at the other side and thought it was safe, so it wanted to slip down.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya kept pressing it in her arms.


    Sure enough, after a while, I heard footsteps again in the woods.


    Those people went back and forth, obviously to make the little things relax their vigilance so that they could seize the opportunity.


    "Really ran away?"


    The group looked a little depressed.


    "Alas, our brothers just don''t have the life to get rich!"


    After a few people sighed, they packed up their things and left. This time, they really left, not deliberately acting.


    Seeing that the other party was so cautious and the things he took out were extraordinary, Lin Mengya couldn''t help wondering what kind of secret was hidden in the little guy?


    After the man left, Lin Mengya also let go of the little thing.


    The little thing''s fat and soft body feels very good, and its hair is soft and soft, just like the hair of a little rabbit


    ¡£


    Lin Mengya held it in her palm with both hands.


    "You''re really good. Well, there''s no danger now. You can go home."


    She squatted down and put the little thing on the ground.


    The little thing moved his big ears, but he looked back at her step by step and ran reluctantly to the woods.


    "Go back quickly. Be careful in the future. Don''t let them catch you again."


    Lin Mengya said softly.


    Long Tianyu looked at the little heartless sneer and said, "if you are so reluctant, I''ll catch it back. Anyway, there are many cats and dogs in our family, and it''s not bad."


    In fact, he wanted the little thing to roll away.


    How dare you rob him of his wife''s sweet and soft embrace, hum! Deserve to be chased by those people.


    Lin Mengya has no idea that her man''s childish thought is worse than that of a three-year-old child.


    She just felt strange.


    "What they took out just now is a bone, and Xiaoyao said that the information on the bone is somewhat similar to me."


    To know that she is the host of the system, the most detailed, complete and perceptive thing in the system is everything about her.


    Just now Xiaoyao said that although she was close to her, she was not related by blood.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said, "can it be the Gong family or the Lin family?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know, but she doesn''t feel like it.


    I just didn''t expect that the bone was actually a bait to attract the little guy, so the little guy was close to her just now. Is it also related to this?


    He felt strange, too.


    However, now the little thing has gone far, and he is sure that the reason why she told herself after the little thing left is to leave enough time for the little thing to escape.


    I couldn''t help nodding her forehead.


    "You, when did you learn to be so soft hearted?"


    She smiled and said, "of course, I also want to catch that little guy and check whether he knows any special secrets. But now we are still in trouble and the origin of that thing is unknown. What if we get into trouble?"


    Knowing that she was making excuses for herself, long Tianyu was still reluctant to expose her.


    "All right, all right, you always have a point."


    Listening to his spoiled and helpless tone, Li Mengya couldn''t help smiling sweetly.


    "Of course I know my husband is the best man in the world!"


    At once, Zilong Tianyu was shunmao.


    "You have an eye!"


    Lin Mengya made a dog leg shape while feigning that he was shameless and flattered her man.


    However, after this place just now, no matter how sharp they are, they don''t have the feeling of crisis just now.


    Fortunately, before long, ah San took Ah Da and ah Er out of the woods.


    As soon as they saw the master, they immediately knelt on the ground in shame to apologize.


    "Your Highness, please punish your master!"


    They felt very ashamed.


    They were clearly moving in the direction outside the forest, but when they noticed something was wrong, they were already deep in the fog.


    They were smart and didn''t dare to walk around everywhere.


    So ah San can easily find two people.


    In front of his subordinates, long Tianyu maintained his consistent shrewdness.


    "It''s all right. I don''t blame you. There''s something wrong with the forest and the fog here."


    Taking advantage of this meeting, Lin Mengya also used a silver needle to relieve the fog of medicine for the other two people.


    They didn''t know when they planted it. Even now, they didn''t notice the slightest abnormality.


    It seems that the fog in the forest is really fierce.


    Such a delay made it impossible for several people to return to the holy city before dawn.


    Long Tianyu made a quick decision and asked them to find a safe and reliable place to make a living for the night.


    They left the strange forest as soon as possible, and then found a hidden place to settle down.


    That night, Lin Mengya didn''t let the three brothers go outside to guard in turn as usual.


    "You three have also been drugged. You''d better have a good rest."


    The three appreciated Lin Mengya''s kindness and adjusted their breath with internal skills not far away.


    Long Tianyu held her in his arms.


    Fortunately, the temperature here is pleasant, neither cold nor hot.


    Lin Mengya lies on long Tianyu''s lap and looks up at the stars.


    "I seldom see such a beautiful starry sky. Although the lights in the place where I lived were bright at night, there were no such beautiful stars."


    She subconsciously sighed, but long Tianyu tightened her arms thoughtfully.


    "Do you want to go back there?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t recognize the tension hidden in his words, but casually said, "some want to go back, and I haven''t said goodbye to the teachers and them. You don''t know, I don''t have any relatives there. On the contrary, the principal''s mother in the orphanage will certainly miss me, but there are so many children in the orphanage, she may not think of me."


    She said freely, but long Tianyu heard a little sad.


    "Don''t you have any friends there?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said with some regret: "at that time, I was thinking of graduating early. In addition, I really didn''t have time to do something girls should do with them, so I didn''t have particularly good friends, but my classmates were very good and good to me."


    She remembered the last experiment.


    In fact, before she felt the severe pain, she saw the worried faces of her tutor and her classmates.


    In fact, everyone is like her, but he knows nothing about it, so he dares to carry out the experiment.


    In that world, she is just a rootless wandering soul.


    Here she found her roots and no longer drifted.


    "No matter where my wife is, she must be the most popular one!"


    Long Tianyu''s tone was firm, in exchange for her coquettish smile.


    "Well, I''m not gold. Can everyone like it?"


    Although she knew it was all to coax herself, her heart was still sweet.


    "Have you found out all the people hidden in the temple?" She asked instead.


    Long Tianyu can''t hide it from her.


    Because of some considerations, he can''t tell her everything.


    "It''s generally clear. Although it''s a little troublesome to clean up, they are all small problems and can''t affect the overall situation."


    Lin Mengya knew that he didn''t tell the truth, or made the big thing small, just to avoid worrying himself.


    She was willing to fulfill his intention, so she just gave him a few instructions.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is done slowly. I can''t do it. There''s me."


    He touched her long hair and couldn''t help smiling deeply.


    "How do I feel this sentence? It''s like you said it to your sons?"


    She raised her eyebrows and muttered, "you''re not as good as my sons, or I don''t have to worry!"


    "Ya''er, what did you just say?"

 Chapter 2304

    The price of mouth debt is that it takes several kisses to calm someone''s "anger".


    Covering her hot lips with her hands, she was helpless and sad to think that she was not used to all the gains of this goods?


    It was night and there was silence.


    Lin Mengya snuggled up in long Tianyu''s arms and slept peacefully. Unexpectedly, just after sleeping, a small medicine in the system sent a warning.


    "Master, something is approaching!"


    She immediately opened her eyes and gently scratched long Tianyu''s hand.


    The latter also quietly pulled back his arm, but did not act rashly.


    Soon they heard a sound of hearing.


    Ah Da, they were very fast, but unexpectedly rushed into the air.


    "Your Highness, be careful!"


    Just then, Lin Mengya felt a dark shadow and hit her head.


    Subconsciously stretched out his hand to block the key, but the next moment, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Squeak!"


    The tentacle is plush with excellent hand feel.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously reached out and caught the little thing. Under the moonlight, the little thing''s black bean eyes were bright.


    "Master! Danger!"


    A Da they rushed up to eliminate the harm, but long Tianyu stopped them in time.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a big mouse."


    He glanced at the big mouse in a bad mood.


    However, Lin Mengya seems to love the gadget, so he can only press his temper.


    "Why are you here? Has anyone come after you again?"


    His fur is warm and soft, which makes people more and more addictive.


    In fact, there are many animals in the family, but when the little white wolf and the little tiger grow up, their fur is no longer as soft as when they were children.


    Xiao Hei feels good. However, the goods pretend to be cold most of the time.


    The only thing that can meet her hobby is the mink. Although the little thing also cooperates with her, it always haunts with Xiaohei recently. It really can''t comfort her pet heart.


    The little thing in the palm turned over, and the little claw grabbed her finger and covered her soft little belly.


    But she felt something hard on her belly.


    "Hey, this little thing still has a parenting bag!"


    Long Tianyu was grimacing, but his sight could not be controlled to float here.


    Lin Mengya gently kneads the little thing''s belly with her fingers, then probes into its parenting bag and takes out the bone that those people used to seduce the little thing!


    "Did you steal this back?"


    The little thing stretched out four small claws, held her fingers and looked at the bone.


    She was surprised, but she couldn''t help wondering what this bone meant to the little thing.


    She returned the bone to the little thing. It immediately held it and licked it, and then stuffed it back into its own pouch.


    But this time, the little thing didn''t leave, but lay in her palm.


    "Are you going with me?"


    She shook her hand, but the little thing didn''t move.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s impossible for a smart little thing to understand her.


    After thinking about it, I decided to take the little thing first.


    But she turned her attention to her man first.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll put it away."


    Long Tianyu glanced at her.


    "I can''t afford a fat mouse."


    Lin Mengya immediately raised a smile


    Face.


    "I knew that my husband is the most kind! Thank you, husband!"


    "Hum! I didn''t know to call me husband until I begged. I usually call others dead..."


    Listening to the man''s sour muttering, Lin Mengya didn''t bother to argue with him.


    Put the little thing in her arms and she flicked the little thing''s fat belly.


    It''s better to follow her. You won''t worry about someone chasing it in the future!


    Fortunately, there was no sudden situation in the rest of the time.


    In the twilight of the morning, she woke up from her sleep and looked around blankly.


    "Morning, how did you sleep?"


    A man''s low, hoarse voice came from his ears.


    Lin Mengya yawned a little, "OK, let''s hurry on the road."


    Yesterday''s experience was like a fantastic dream.


    But the little guy sleeping in his arms is the most powerful proof.


    She couldn''t help admiring the creator of the temple. What a wonderful idea it was to build such a mysterious place.


    It seems that she underestimated the temple before.


    The three brothers are responsible for exploring the way in front and covering up their traces behind.


    Although the five were hungry, even Lin Mengya, who was the most physically weak, did not put forward any requirements.


    Finally, as the sun rose, they saw a little familiar terrain.


    "Master, your highness, you can go up this road to the holy city. Which road are we going to take now?"


    Long Tianyu listened to ADA''s words and discussed with Lin Mengya.


    Both felt that it was better not to disturb others now.


    "Let''s take another road up the mountain. You can find a carriage and find something else to eat."


    ADA immediately took orders to leave.


    Once people arrive at the familiar environment, their mood will relax.


    Lin Mengya looked at the way forward thoughtfully.


    Long Tianyu asked the flute.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing, I just think the temple is too unfathomable. My previous ideas now only seem a little ridiculous."


    Long Tianyu touched her head painfully.


    "My wife is the smartest woman in the world. Who can think of things you can''t even think of?"


    On the way of rainbow fart, long Tianyu said he was the second, so he was absolutely modest.


    "Well, I''m not depressed. There are people outside, and there are days outside. I shouldn''t despise anyone."


    Long Tianyu appreciates her quick adjustment of mentality.


    In the face of failure, she has never abandoned herself, but will quickly find out the reasons for failure.


    Such people have the potential to become strong.


    How lucky he was to have such a partner.


    "Put aside the temple first. I think after a night, Mr. Mu should come to a conclusion."


    "Yes."


    She doesn''t have time to complain.


    The matter of ancient survivors has not been solved, and those rumors have become more and more intense. She and long Tianyu can''t relax for a moment.


    ADA was very efficient. About half an hour later, she got into the carriage and ate steaming meat buns.


    "Long Tianyu, how do I feel that no matter where you are, you have a secret base?"


    After hearing this, long Tianyu shaved her.


    "At least I have lived here for several years. Eat your meat buns and don''t talk."


    With that, he handed a steamed stuffed bun overflowing with soup


    , straight into her mouth.


    "Oh, hot... Long Tianyu, did you do it on purpose!"


    The boiling juice almost burned her tongue. Long Tianyu hurriedly handed her water.


    After such a toss, Lin Mengya finally forgot the question she just wanted to ask.


    But also missed a good opportunity to torture long Tianyu.


    The five returned to the temple without disturbing anyone.


    Their sudden disappearance is no small problem for the temple.


    Fortunately, vice hall leader Qin and Ling ye had long experience, and there was no trouble for a while.


    But it is a particularly difficult problem to welcome them.


    Vice hall leader Qin, who hurried to the hall, said, "Your Highness, madam, last night, when elder Mu was asking Jiang yingshuang and the disciple, they were interrupted by a group of people. Jiang yingshuang was poured with iron juice, and he was no longer able. As for the disciple, although he was safe and sound, he had been protected by the group, and even elder Mu was helpless."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Mengya clapped the table.


    "Who has the courage to play this trick in my temple?"


    "Back to Madam, those people were also from the ancient Presbyterian Church, and they came up the mountain with the pass order of the old temple Lord."


    However, the former vice Lord was so helpless.


    Under normal circumstances, the Lord''s access order will only be given to distinguished guests recognized by the temple.


    Although there are few such access orders, the holders of such orders are almost unimpeded except for some forbidden areas.


    Long Tianyu did not prohibit this order at the beginning of taking office, and he also knew that the old hall Lord would never give this order to outsiders at will.


    I didn''t expect that there were not only ancient people, but also at least two.


    This makes Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have to doubt the intentions of the master of the old hall.


    Are there some secrets about the temple among the ancient people?


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    "No matter whose order they hold, now I am the master of the temple, they should come and let me know. In this way, they break into my temple silently. Where on earth will they put my temple?"


    Why isn''t vice Lord Qin angry?


    At that time, he was asked to go there after he knew it.


    As soon as I got there, I saw those people domineering and accusing mu Changlao, and openly sheltering the disciple who showed that there was a problem.


    The outrageous attitude is unheard of.


    Lin Mengya is also upset. These people show that they are here to make trouble.


    "Your Highness is right. Deputy hall leader Qin, let''s have a good meeting with these guests from the ancient family."


    "Temple Lord, madam, calm down. I know what they did is against the rules, but the top priority now is to find out the purpose of these people. My subordinates feel that they are threatening and must not want to make friends with my temple."


    "Don''t worry, vice Lord. Your highness knows." She smiled and comforted the Deputy Temple Lord.


    Compared with black belly, her man won''t lose.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes with a cold hum.


    Coming to his territory has ruined his business. These people have to pay a price.


    "What! When I entered the Presbyterian Council, you didn''t climb out of your mother''s stomach! Fill me up in front of Lao Mao. When I go out, peel off your skin one by one?"


    Mao Changlao shouted abuse.


    The remaining two elders sat at the table with complex expressions.


    Elder Mu looked at the angry old Mao, couldn''t help sighing and said, "Oh, come on, old Mao, don''t be common with them. Come and have a rest."


    Mao sat at the table and poured a cup of herbal tea.


    "These dogs, relying on someone behind them, have climbed onto my head! They don''t go out to inquire. Who am I afraid of?"

 Chapter 2305

    Elder Mu couldn''t help worrying.


    "I''m afraid they didn''t come for us."


    "These little bastards, do they really think this temple is a soft persimmon?"


    The bastard behavior of these people is always gnashing teeth in anger.


    "If others don''t say it, it''s not easy for the little couple to mess with. They still want to fight with others. They''re afraid they''ll be eaten. There''s not even bone residue left. At that time, we ancient people have to deal with the aftermath for them!"


    Mao Changlao''s hatred of iron and steel is justified.


    He had already realized the truth from his previous actions.


    But after dealing with the little couple several times, he realized that later generations could be feared.


    I''m afraid the young couple are not that simple.


    Chang Changlao has no idea. He can sigh nearby.


    Elder Mu looked at the closed doors and windows with great anxiety.


    He knows the palace family and the old temple Lord.


    There seems to be no threat when the two are in contact, but once someone dares to make their ideas, I''m afraid the situation will not calm down easily.


    It''s not necessarily the temple that suffers.


    "I hope they can wake up early and don''t make things out of control."


    Although they said so, none of them had a bottom in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu changed their clothes and went to see the visitors of the ancient family with the deputy hall master of Qin.


    To her surprise, the other party openly gave them a face.


    "Our parents are old. Because they have been on the road for days and are tired, we have no visitors today."


    Looking at the arrogant ancient people in front of her, Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold.


    "I''ve never heard of anyone who dares to throw face at his master in the Lord''s house. Go back and tell your old parent that I''ll give him some face now. If it''s later, let him get out of my temple and don''t step on it all his life!"


    As soon as she spoke, a team of guards surrounded the yard.


    Where the other party had seen such a battle, he immediately ran into the yard.


    "Elder song, elder song! No, the temple is going to kill!"


    Lin Mengya stood outside the yard, listening to the chaos inside.


    Before long, a few people ran out of it.


    The leader changed his attitude just now and became much more polite.


    "I''m sorry just now. That smelly boy has never seen anything in the world. It''s rude. My elder has been waiting for you for a long time. Please!"


    Unexpectedly, the two did not move.


    Lin Mengya provoked her lips and said coldly, "you are an uninvited guest. You should have come to visit us today, but now your elders don''t come out to meet us in person. What do you think of my temple? I want to discuss justice with your ancient elders."


    The other party is also unreasonable. The leader can only ask their elders for advice.


    It wasn''t long before several people came out.


    These three people are very different from the old three of Mu Chang.


    Elder Mu is kind, elder Mao is straightforward and elder Chang is gentle.


    But in front of the three people, their faces were somewhat cold, and their eyes were picky and dissatisfied.


    Oh, it seems that this is the initiative to come to them for trouble.


    Lin Mengya stood beside her man and straightened her waist.


    "The ancient Presbyterian Council ruled that elder Qi Yan had seen the Lord of the temple."


    Qi Yan only spoke to long Tianyu and clearly didn''t pay attention to her.


    Unexpectedly, when long Tianyu heard the speech, he said coldly, "is the elder of the ancient family disrespect my wife and openly despise my temple? How dare you dare to provoke my temple like this!"


    For a time, the faces of the three elders were very wonderful.


    In any case, they did not expect that the temple Lord would be angry with the ancient elders just for one woman.


    Qi Changlao stepped forward and confronted long Tianyu tit for tat.


    "My ancient people are not under the jurisdiction of the temple. The temple Lord should pay attention to his discretion!"


    "This is my temple. If you''re here, follow my rules. Otherwise, whoever I want to kill or cut, I''ll cut."


    Long Tianyu''s momentum is pressing. The three elders of the ancient family are not rivals at all.


    "You, are you going against the ancient people? I tell you, your temple can''t afford such a price!"


    "I am never afraid of threats from others, because those who threaten me will be killed by me."


    Long Tianyu looked at each other coldly.


    He assured himself that he was not joking.


    But it was just face-to-face. The atmosphere was so stiff.


    Vice hall leader Qin is also full of anger. He doesn''t want to be a peacemaker anymore.


    "I advise you to think twice!"


    Qi Chang said angrily.


    Although the purpose of his trip is to make the relationship between the temple and the ancient nation completely hostile.


    But it must not be his fault.


    Now the two elders behind Qi Changlao see the situation is not good, and immediately come up and barely make a round.


    "It''s all misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! Lao Qi doesn''t make amends to the Lord''s wife soon!"


    Although they took advantage of elder Qi, they didn''t want to put their lives here.


    Qi Changlao was livid and clenched his teeth. He refused to apologize.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him coldly.


    "I don''t want your apology. Since Qi Changlao''s apology is so precious, I''ll keep it for the Lord of hell in the future. I''m not blessed."


    No one in the ancient family thought that the young couple had such a hard temper.


    "Do you think you can fight against my ancient family by relying on the palace family?"


    Qi Changlao turned all his anger to her and showed a mocking look in front of him.


    "I''m afraid your ancestors didn''t dare to tell you that your palace family is the first blood abandoned by the ancient family. If you dare to play a game in front of me, aren''t you afraid that your palace ancestors will make you uneasy day and night?"


    "My palace family really doesn''t know that there is still this stubble. What can we do if we know it. You know that the ancient family is just like this. I think it should be my ancestors who saw that you have no way out, so they took the initiative to quit?"


    "You little bastard with mixed blood, don''t deserve to talk to me!"


    In front of Gong ya, Qi Changlao has enough proud capital.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the Gong family had no impression of the ancient blood of Lin Mengya''s generation because of previous changes.


    "Really?"


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and just waved her cuffs at will.


    "Then I''ll let you never speak."


    Elder Qi just wanted to question her, but he suddenly felt that his mouth was out of control.


    With a spasm of his mouth, Qi Changlao suddenly widened his eyes, and red blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    He looked at Lin Mengya in shock and fear as if he were looking at the devil.


    The people present didn''t know what had happened. Then Qi Changlao grabbed his throat hard and coughed desperately before spitting out half of his tongue from his mouth.


    "It''s easy to talk about right and wrong. Now I''ve solved it for you. Elder Qi, don''t thank me too much."


    Her words became almost everyone''s nightmare, and even added a bit of strange color.


    You know, she didn''t do anything just now, so Qi Changlao bit off his tongue.


    The people around her couldn''t help retreating from her.


    No one dared to speak unkindly to her again.


    Long Tianyu grabbed his wife.


    "Madam, don''t spoil your mood because of such dirty things. My wife just gives you a little punishment. Next time anyone dares to disrespect my wife, Qi Changlao will be your end."


    Both husband and wife''s looks are stunning, but such a ruthless style adds a bit of respect to their looks.


    The remaining two elders were almost frightened.


    Before the work was done, I broke a man in first.


    Now they dare not talk nonsense.


    "I ask you, where are the three old Mu changs before you?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the people around her seemed to have taken medicine and felt very good.


    "Go back, if you go back to Madam, elder Mu and the three are recuperating in the room."


    "Invite the three of them out. You must have someone who can be in charge."


    Lin Mengya''s words are like an imperial edict to them.


    Before long, they were imprisoned in the room, and the three who were sighing were invited to the front of the couple.


    At this time, Mu Chang always looked like Lin Mengya''s eyes, some of which were unspeakable.


    She smiled and said, "but the elder thinks my means are too cruel?"


    Elder Mu shook his head.


    "What I saw in the family, there are also those whose means are much more cruel than you. But I didn''t expect that your temperament is a little different from your great grandmother."


    "No way. I''m not as lucky as my great grandmother."


    She never meant to be angry, but stated the facts.


    Her starting point is too low compared with her great grandmother who was born a favored child of heaven.


    Without these thunder means, I''m afraid she would have been eaten by power.


    "Alas, he wanted to die himself. But elder Qi has a special position in the Presbyterian Council. I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble if you do so."


    Lin Mengya is very grateful for mu Changlao''s consideration from her point of view.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he just makes trouble for us. I don''t care more or less."


    Mr. Mu shook his head and sighed.


    "I really didn''t expect the Presbyterian Council to act so unscrupulously. It seems that my ancient family is afraid of a disaster."


    It seems that Mr. Mu doesn''t know anything about it.


    Lin Mengya asked curiously, "elder Mu should also know the purpose of elder Qi. Why is your ancient Presbyterian Council so hostile to my temple?"


    "Although I''m the ruling elder, I''ve always been excluded from the core because I never cooperate with them. But I''ve also heard that someone told the Presbyterian Council that there are treasures hidden in the temple, which can make my ancient family escape from the fate. The fate of the ancient family is like a sword hanging around our neck. I don''t know when it will fall. So the radical in the Presbyterian Council Pie, he made up his mind to occupy the temple and get the treasure. "


    Hearing the inside story, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t think about it.

 Chapter 2306

    "Does elder Mu know what this treasure is?" She asked.


    Elder Mu shook his head.


    "I don''t know the details, but the so-called fate of the ancient survivors is just empty talk. I think maybe they have seen the status and materials of the temple. After all, the ancient people are very closed and some important materials are becoming scarce. Therefore, they choose to take risks."


    This is more realistic.


    The so-called fatalism is an illusory thing. Only people living well at present is the most important.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking.


    "If the ancient people just want to get materials, we can cooperate."


    Mr. Mu asked, "what does madam mean?"


    "I wonder if you are aware of the large chamber of Commerce established by our palace family."


    Elder Mu was stunned and immediately said with some excitement, "is it the big chamber of Commerce known as'' doing business for all ages and benefiting the people of the world ''?"


    Which middle school sophomore came up with this slogan?


    Although a little shy, she nodded her head.


    "That''s right. At the beginning of the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, the purpose was to communicate the economy of the whole country. In this way, no matter where you are or what you do, you can get the materials you need and sell your goods anytime and anywhere. If the ancient people can do business with the chamber of Commerce, the problem of materials must be solved."


    Elder Mu nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s the reason. Although our ancient people don''t have much arable land, they are rich in all kinds of mineral resources. If we can cooperate with the big chamber of Commerce, why don''t we worry about having no materials?"


    mineral products!


    Lin Mengya''s attitude couldn''t help getting warmer.


    You should know that the existing minerals in Wei are guarded by their own families, let alone cheap. Even if she spends a high price, the other party has to think about killing her again.


    If we can cooperate with the ancient people and conclude friendly relations, it can solve the urgent needs of both sides.


    "But now you see the situation. The ancient Presbyterian Council is afraid of getting up early to replace the temple. I''m afraid it won''t succeed."


    "It''s not difficult to solve this matter. To put it bluntly, those people in the Presbyterian Council were forced to agree to the plan of the elder Qi sect. If my wife and the temple Lord can trust me, I''m willing to be this lobbyist for you!"


    This remark is right in the heart of Lin Mengya.


    But she pretended to make eye contact with long Tianyu.


    The latter understood what she meant and immediately said sincerely to director Mu: "please give it to director mu."


    "Please don''t worry, temple Lord. Although Lao Mu doesn''t have a high position in the Presbyterian Council, I still have some old friends I can trust over the years. I''ll tell them what you mean when I go back this time. The ancient Presbyterian Council has a large number of people, and not everyone has such ambitions."


    These words made Lin Mengya overjoyed.


    So it seems that Mr. Mu also has his own means.


    It''s just that I didn''t want to destroy the friendship of my family before.


    "OK, I''ll go back and draw up a letter and ask elder Mu to convey it!"


    Then Lin mengyaxing rushed to leave.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was more rational, grabbed her hand and dragged the man back.


    "Don''t worry, the immediate problem hasn''t been solved yet."


    "What''s the problem?"


    He glanced sideways, and a crowd trembling with fear waited inside.


    She knew it later. I remember, there are still several evils to be eliminated.


    Now, clear your throat.


    "You


    What do they mean? "


    As soon as Qi Changlao fell, mu Changlao had defected again, and when they came, they completely offended the three people with the momentum of elder Qi.


    Now, several people almost didn''t cry on the spot.


    "I, we were also deceived by elder Qi!"


    "Yes, he encouraged us. Temple Lord, madam, we were forced to be helpless. Please raise your hand and let us go!"


    Although their attitude of admitting their mistakes is still good, Lin Mengya can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain after all.


    From elder Qi''s attitude, she has guessed the ancient Presbyterian Council''s attitude towards the temple.


    In addition, she still hasn''t figured out some things so far. Of course, she won''t let people go easily.


    "Mr. mu, I think your fellow countrymen can be guests in my temple for a few days. After you return safely, I''ll ask someone to send them back. What do you think?"


    Since we decided to cooperate, these people can''t be killed.


    Besides, an elder Qi has been abolished, which is a downfall.


    In this way, it''s better for Mr. Mu to explain when he goes back.


    "Well, let''s do it according to your wife''s wishes. I''ll go down the mountain these days and convey your kindness to the Presbyterian Council."


    "So good."


    Hearing this, the people almost cried.


    "Elder mu, for the sake of our race, you can''t save the life!"


    But Mr. Mu sighed.


    Last night, when they broke in and saved the disciple and burned Jiang yingshuang alive, did they ever think about the so-called friendship of the same family?


    "Don''t worry, the temple Lord and his wife are not murderous people. As long as you don''t learn to be arrogant like Qi Changlao, you will be safe."


    Up to now, they can only be obedient.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to take all these people away, but before she left, she asked about the disciple''s whereabouts.


    But the rest are Qi Changlao''s puppets.


    They only knew that the disciple was released by elder Qi and went down the mountain overnight.


    Long Tianyu heard about it and immediately sent someone to hunt it down.


    But they all know that the chance of catching up is slim.


    After all, Qi Changlao destroyed a good opportunity to dig out the secrets.


    After a busy night, with the help of long Tianyu, she finally worked out the letter paper.


    After giving the letter to elder mu, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The elder Mu was afraid that he would change later, so he left elder Mao to take care of the rest, and took elder Chang and some disciples to dress up quickly.


    In the twilight of the morning, she saw off mu Changlao with long Tianyu.


    I hope everything goes well with Mr. Mu''s visit.


    It was still early. Long Tianyu forcibly turned her back to her room.


    But she couldn''t sleep for a moment, so she had to nest with him and whisper.


    "Do you think the relationship between the ancient people and the temple is strange?"


    Even though Qi Chang always had the pass order of the old temple Lord, his contempt and disdain for the temple came to be a little strange.


    In principle, the ancient clan and the temple do not interfere with each other, and no one is more noble than anyone.


    Can Qi Changlao school use such a stupid method to cause disputes?


    "Master has concealed a lot from us. Maybe we can ask him face to face after a while."


    Long Tianyu also had deep doubts in his eyes.


    She lay on his chest and complained casually: "now we are trapped here. If the matter of Hou Zun is not solved, it will be difficult to move."


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu held her little hand and gently bit her head in her mouth.


    "So don''t believe your husband''s ability?"


    Her fingers were itchy. She wanted to retract, but there was nothing she could do.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but this time, we really got a big hole. When I think of it, I''m angry. It''s clearly that Hou Zun sent it to the door. Why..."


    There was a flash of light in her mind.


    Long Tianyu saw that she suddenly stopped talking and asked carelessly, "why didn''t you say it?"


    "Yu, I know the purpose of Hou Zun''s coming this time!"


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "She''s here to die!"


    Hearing this, long Tianyu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Then, Lin Mengya said the clues she had guessed one by one.


    "We don''t understand why the old lady did it to Hou Zun and why there were rumors. Assuming that everything was arranged by Hou Zun in advance, she knows when she will die, so she can arrange people in advance to spread the news."


    On this point, long Tianyu put forward different opinions.


    "In addition to empress Zun, the murderer who wants to kill her can do it."


    "No!" She said positively, "you and I both know the character of empress Hou Zun. Empress Hou Zun''s vision and state of mind can be called an outstanding person who can accompany empress Huang Zun through so many years of wind and rain. If the person who designed this thing is the old mammy around her, then empress Hou Zun can''t be unaware of it. The only person who can arrange her death is herself."


    Long Tianyu also fell into meditation.


    "Maybe she had an insight into these people''s plans in advance and pretended to cooperate?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    But at the same time, he raised new questions.


    "What is the purpose of the empress? Is she willing to let her death become a tool used by others to seize the throne?"


    This is really puzzling.


    But the news came after dawn, which made the couple suddenly realize.


    "Temple Lord, madam, according to the collective newspaper from the Dragon capital, Emperor Zun is under house arrest by his illegitimate son and is forced to pass it on to the illegitimate son. Now, the man is calling on all families to attack the temple under the banner of ''Kuangfu orthodoxy''!"


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya was very surprised.


    Long Tianyu frowned and called people in.


    "Make it clear."


    "Inform the temple Lord that the illegitimate son of the self proclaimed emperor has secretly contacted many families who were expelled from the temple. They say that the existence of the temple is a cancer and a heresy of fish and meat people. Therefore, they want to eliminate the temple for the people of the world."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were cold. "Just in time! It seems that my punishment for them is not enough to impress them."


    Nearby, Lin Mengya''s expression became more and more strange.


    After long Tianyu issued a series of orders and asked them to gather troops and horses to be ready, he noticed the expression of his wife next to him.


    "Don''t be afraid, these mobs. I will never let them cause any trouble to us."


    But Lin Mengya just shook her head and sighed gently.


    "Now I understand why Hou Zun wants to take his own life."


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and asked, "why?"


    "To avenge the emperor and perhaps the temple."


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    Empress Zun is really a smart woman, and once a smart woman retaliates, it is the real big trouble.

 Chapter 2307

    Facing the doubts on long Tianyu''s face, Lin Mengya had to explain simply.


    "Maybe Hou Zun already knew the existence of the illegitimate son and that emperor Zun had always planned to pass the throne to that person. Moreover, because Murong Yan had no intention to inherit the throne, she annihilated Hou Zun''s last expectation. Therefore, she decided to revenge the ungrateful man."


    Therefore, slag man is definitely the number one pest.


    Hou Zun has many good conditions. He was born in a famous family and has outstanding ability.


    But what happened? Or because of the man''s kindness, he became a madman who didn''t hesitate to provoke civil strife.


    "Therefore, whether men or women, we must have a bottom line and a sense of responsibility! A half hearted scum man should be destroyed by humanity!"


    She poked long Tianyu''s chest several times with her fingers.


    An innocent victim has to show weakness.


    "My wife is right, but my husband has always been loyal to my wife. Please show mercy."


    But Lin Mengya gave him a bad look.


    "Bah, men are big pig hooves."


    Turn around and go out.


    Only left the deep face of long Tianyu.


    "Damn emperor! Somebody, send orders down and find this scum for me!"


    It is unforgivable that his wife should be depressed and sad because of this.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t make trouble with long Tianyu because of such a thing.


    Besides, she also knows that her man is innocent.


    She wants to vent and has other best goals.


    In the dungeon, long QingHan, who had lost his peace in the past, saw the cruel lady of the hall Lord again.


    "What are you doing here? Oh, I see. You''re here to make a confession, aren''t you? Gee, it''s pathetic. No matter how powerful you are, you still can''t see your own man, really..."


    With a bang, she kicked on the railing of the dungeon.


    "Long QingHan, you are an asshole, you know?"


    She bit her teeth and scolded the fool.


    "You forced me to do this!"


    Long QingHan is also agitated.


    He could no longer bear such a dark day.


    This time, no matter what the other party wants to do, he has to find a way to escape here.


    "You can lose your memory and even forget us, but you must not be sorry to look around! Do you know how much she has paid for you? Do you know that even if she is forced to marry by her family, she still keeps her body for you?"


    But do not want to, "look forward to" this name, has become the fuse that ignites the Dragon light cold.


    "That bitch''s name is Gu pan? Oh, this name is really suitable for her. Is she so wavering between me and other men?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    She was really angry.


    Originally, she was worthless for hope. Now this bastard dares to humiliate Pan''er!


    "Don''t you understand what I said? If you hadn''t planned to let her approach me, how could I be fooled by you. Well, now I finally know her name. From now on, I will eradicate you one by one!"


    "You''re such an asshole! You''re blind!"


    Lin Meng was so angry that he didn''t choose his words.


    "You put your most beloved brother and don''t believe the wife who made the white head covenant with you, but you deeply believe in those sinister strangers. Long QingHan, do I mean you are stupid or you have no eyes?"


    At this time, long QingHan''s patience was also exhausted.


    He stared at her fiercely and shouted angrily, "you? How can you be sincere to me! You don''t even let go of your own father? Do you really think I''m stupid? How did he treat his father at the beginning? I saw it with my own eyes! He was the betrayer of wolf''s ambition. He betrayed us first!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and asked, "were you there when long Tianyu confronted that man?"


    At the moment, long QingHan, who was surprised that he had lost his words, didn''t have time to be upset, so he just broke the jar.


    "Yes, I was there too! So you don''t have to argue at all. I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "Pa", Lin Mengya slapped him even across the railing.


    "When you were alive, why didn''t you come to us? Do you know how much energy your brother spent looking for you? How many tears he shed for you. Well, don''t you believe your father? Just open your dog''s eyes to me. Who is sincere to you!"


    With that, she left with anger.


    Inside, long QingHan, who was completely fooled, tightly squeezed his fist.


    Why did his heart tremble when she looked at him just now.


    He covered his chest and shook his head.


    These are the words she used to confuse herself. They can''t afford him first!


    Long QingHan looked at the dark dungeon with a gloomy face. No, he had to find a way to escape first.


    When Lin Mengya came out of the dungeon, she gradually regained her senses.


    "Go and tell your highness that I have tested out that the real messenger behind long QingHan is his father."


    Cairu nodded and left.


    Bai Su admires her master.


    "The master still has a way. His highness QingHan will show his feet after a trial."


    "I just want to find someone to vent my anger. Besides, do you think he should call Gu pan for those things?"


    "The master is right. Your highness QingHan really should fight."


    However, it is worthwhile to have such an unexpected joy.


    At present, they say that the old mother can certainly have something to do with the ancient people.


    The Dragon light cold is the man''s means.


    It is unclear whether there is any intersection between the two sides.


    However, it seems that they should be in collusion and cooperation with each other.


    It''s still unknown why that person has something to do with the ancient family.


    Long Tianyu is busy, and she doesn''t have a moment of leisure.


    According to the news from the front line, the other side not only gathered hundreds of thousands of troops this time, but also many aristocratic families who had been expelled from the temple wanted to fight to the death when they were eroded by various forces.


    In this way, with that nonsense reason, the other party even gathered millions of troops in just a few days.


    As the temple side, long Tianyu also issued a conscription order.


    For a time, those allies allied with the temple also responded one after another.


    No matter in quantity or in the quality of soldiers, they are equal to each other.


    However, the so-called three armed forces did not move food and grass first.


    As the head of the first family of Wei Guo and the president of the chamber of Commerce, she is also the wife of the temple Lord.


    In order to make everyone feel at ease in front of the war, she opened some of her authority and dispatched grain and grass, clothes, wound medicine and various military materials.


    War is actually burning money.


    Fortunately, she has saved a lot of money over the years. Even if emperor Zun takes out his private money, he may not be able to compete with her.


    "Master, all materials have been arranged and can follow the army at any time."


    Cairu put a thick list in front of her.


    Lin Mengya, who owns the cheating weapon of the owner system, only needs a glance to know what is missing.


    Even long Tianyu called out that if he had a wife in hand, he could be worth thousands of troops.


    "Well, send these to your highness."


    As soon as Cairu left, Bai Su ran in excitedly.


    "Master, there are people at home!"


    Then, looking around in men''s clothes, he rushed into her arms.


    "Sister ya!"


    "Why did you come here without saying a word?"


    Looking up, she asked innocently, "doesn''t sister Ya welcome me?"


    Lin Mengya helplessly pinched her little face.


    "I have no conscience. Don''t I think you''ve worked hard all the way? But how did the family send you? Are the great grandparents all right? Did my two little demons quarrel with you?"


    She was very happy to see her family.


    But there was something wrong with the attitude of looking, and his eyes dodged.


    Before Lin Mengya asked her, she took the initiative to say, "sister ya, I ran out secretly. He''s with you, isn''t he?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood that what she asked should be long QingHan.


    She held her back and asked in a low voice, "how did you know he was with me?"


    Hearing the speech, Gu pan asked excitedly, "he''s really here with you, sister ya. You know I''ve been waiting for him so long and looking for him so long. Why do you hide his news?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Gu pan would question herself like this.


    But Gu pan obviously realized that he was wrong and quickly apologized to her.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to doubt you. I''m just in a hurry. I want to see him. Sister ya, please, let me see him?"


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    Of course she doesn''t care.


    When long Tianyu disappeared, she was not in the same mood.


    It''s just that she hasn''t figured out what to say.


    "Look, listen to me. QingHan is really here, but he has forgotten us all."


    Gu pan was stunned.


    "Forget? What does it mean to forget? Does he already have another lover?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her with red eyes, He immediately explained: "no, the situation is a little complicated. QingHan lost his memory for some reasons, but during this period, he was deceived and instilled the wrong memory. Now, he regarded us as his enemies. Even you were twisted by those people into a poisonous woman who used his beauty trick. If you see him now, I''m afraid you will be sad."


    Gu pan was stunned.


    Tears rolled down one by one.


    "How could... Did he forget me when I found him? No, he won''t forget our past! I want to see him, just like you and your highness. Maybe when he sees me, he will think of everything about us. Please, let me see him!"


    Looking at the look of looking forward to the lost soul, Lin Mengya really can''t bear to refuse.


    But this is between them. I have no right to make decisions for her.


    "Well, stop crying. I''ll arrange for you two to meet."

 Chapter 2308

    In front of the dungeon, Lin Mengya really couldn''t help but explain the current situation of long QingHan in detail.


    "When you see him later, you must control yourself. He''s just confused now, which doesn''t mean he betrayed you."


    Hearing her say this, Gu pan was more nervous.


    "Sister ya, why, why don''t I wait? Anyway, I''ve been waiting so long. It''s not bad at this moment."


    When things come to the present, I look forward to it with some timidity.


    Lin Mengya gently patted her hand and comforted her: "see or not, you decide. If you don''t want to see him, let''s go back."


    Gu pan took a deep breath, stroked his chest, shook his head and refused her kindness.


    "No, I still want to see him."


    She clenched her fist in secret.


    That is, long QingHan has forgotten her now, but there is still a love debt between them after all.


    "Who is it? Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, when will you two lock me up? I tell you, no matter how you deal with me, I won''t give in!"


    At this time, long QingHan seemed very irritable.


    Although the two were polite to him, he felt an inexplicable irritability in his heart.


    Clearly know that what they say is false and is used to deceive him.


    But he seemed to be possessed, thinking about what the two said every day and night.


    Is their village real?


    But father is his father.


    In his blank memory, only his father still retains a vague impression.


    So after his father let him see the truth, he would believe it and be angry.


    But what about the faint sense of resistance in my heart?


    Between them, who is lying?


    Long QingHan''s face was heavy and glared at the visitor.


    But standing at the door of the cell today was neither the brother who would beat him up, nor the sister-in-law who was full of bad water.


    I saw a woman in a red cloak looking at herself.


    For a moment he felt his heart shake.


    The sense of familiarity that made him feel ready to come out, but because of the lack of memory, he pressed the sound of these two words on the tip of his tongue deep in his throat.


    Looking forward to trembling, tears burst out inadvertently.


    "You, are you okay?"


    It''s just a self deceptive idea to say that we should settle accounts with him.


    She just wanted to see him, tearing her heart and lungs, tossing and turning, and guarding her only memories alone and hopelessly.


    Long QingHan immediately realized that this woman must know him.


    But the abnormal mood made him deliberately show his indifference and vigilance.


    "Who are you? Long Tianyu asked you to test me? Get out! Go back and tell him that he will kill me if he has the ability, or I will take revenge on him!"


    Gu pan didn''t expect that the first sentence after the dust laden two people made her heart ache.


    "Long QingHan, ask your own heart. You really don''t know me. Have you completely forgotten me?"


    She burst into tears and the whole person was shaking.


    His heart ached.


    Who the hell is she? Why could his heart not help following her?


    But this strange and uncontrollable feeling made his mood more and more irritable.


    He just wanted to be quiet, but the woman''s tears were like strong magma, burning his heart with scars.


    "Get out of here now. I don''t want to see you!"


    No, he doesn''t want to see him. He just can''t control himself.


    Gu pan looked at him in shock and sadness.


    They looked at each other for a long time. She was like a withered flower. In an instant, he took away all the nutrients.


    Her eyes were clouded with disappointment.


    "I see."


    The despair in her words made him almost out of breath. No, he didn''t mean to hurt her!


    "Sister Ya once said that loving someone is an instinct engraved in your bones. Even if your brain and your memory don''t have me, what about your heart? Long QingHan, tell me, aren''t you curious or familiar with me?"


    Long QingHan was stunned.


    This woman made him feel too complicated and shocking.


    For a moment, he was a little unprepared.


    Almost subconsciously, he stretched out his hands and made a gesture to hug her.


    "Tell me your name."


    "Look around, when we were together, you said I was'' the king looks around and chooses color to offer to Emei '', which was not easy for you to choose."


    Referring to the sweetness of the past, looking forward to the pale face, there was a trace of purplish red at last.


    But he didn''t see the anger in long QingHan''s eyes after hearing her name.


    "Really? It seems that I really liked you at the beginning."


    I''m a little shy.


    But in the face of this ignorant dragon QingHan, she wanted to say what she hid in the bottom of her heart.


    "Although there were some misunderstandings when we first met, you were really good to me later. QingHan, you can''t remember me now, but can you not completely erase our past?"


    Long QingHan hides all his real emotions.


    He even smiled at Gu pan.


    "Well, I can listen to you."


    "Really?"


    Look at each other in surprise.


    Long QingHan nodded at her, but his smile was a little false.


    Can have been completely confused by the look, did not distinguish the difference between the Dragon light cold at this time.


    She missed him so much that she was blinded.


    "Of course, when did I lie to you? But can you tell them both and let me out first?"


    In order to achieve his goal, the tone of long QingHan became more gentle.


    He pretended to be silent and affectionate and said to Gu pan, "I also want to listen to you talk about the past, but it''s not good for you to come to this gloomy place every day?"


    Gu pan immediately nodded, casually wiped his tears and said, "I''m going to beg sister ya. She hurts so much that I will promise me!"


    There was a touch of irony in the eyes of long QingHan.


    What he thought was that the woman was with them.


    It seems that her father is right. She deceived her feelings and asked him to give up the country.


    The fire of hatred in his heart became more and more fierce, and the expression on his face became more and more gentle.


    Before long, Gu pan hurriedly pulled Lin Mengya in.


    "Sister ya, QingHan still remembers me, he still remembers me!"


    Looking at the tears of joy, Lin Mengya''s heart was full of questions.


    Long QingHan''s thought is so stubborn that she and Yu have seen it before.


    With suspicious eyes, he looked at the Dragon QingHan inside and saw that the latter was silent


    She looked at me silently.


    "Do you really remember her?" She asked.


    And long QingHan just hooked the lip corner, neither answered her words, nor did he mean to deny it.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the situation was a little strange.


    But she couldn''t bear to look forward to her plea, so she had to reluctantly agree to release long QingHan first.


    Seeing the door of the dungeon that had trapped him for a long time open, long QingHan tried his best to restrain his excitement.


    Looking at the door, like a bird yearning for the sky, he plunged into the arms of long QingHan, no matter how embarrassed he was.


    "Light cold, it doesn''t matter. We can take our time." She looked up with tears on her face.


    "You used to chase me and accommodate me. Now I can also accompany you and slowly regain the memory of the past."


    "Would you really do that?"


    The voice overhead was chilly.


    But the whole heart immersed in excitement didn''t notice. Instead, Lin Mengya frowned.


    "Look around!"


    She shouted.


    But the next moment, Gu pan was locked by long QingHan''s throat.


    "Don''t come here!"


    "Long QingHan, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Lin Mengya questioned each other in disbelief.


    In any case, I didn''t expect that long QingHan, who has always cherished and looked forward to surpassing his own life, would do something to his favorite woman!


    Long QingHan evil smiled and held Gu pan.


    "What am I doing? Isn''t it obvious? Lin Mengya, go and prepare a fast horse for me now, or I''ll strangle her!"


    "Don''t be impulsive, I''ll prepare now! Long QingHan, if you hurt her, you''ll regret it!"


    Lin Mengya was so frightened that she immediately asked someone to prepare.


    The look he held in his arms was really cold.


    "The reason why you were so gentle to me just now is to let me relax my vigilance and let you escape successfully. Long QingHan, you were lying to me just now!"


    Anger is not enough to express the complexity of the mood in your heart at the moment.


    Tears ran out uncontrollably, but this time long QingHan didn''t even bother to give away the pretended tenderness.


    "I also want to thank you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be locked up to death by these adulterers and adulterers. If you say you love me, you''ll help me escape. What, don''t you dare?"


    Gu pan couldn''t stand his sarcasm at his sincerity with this tone.


    "For you, I can die. But the person I love is the Dragon QingHan who is sincere to me, not you liar!"


    Gu pan is excited and wants to struggle. Long QingHan is afraid that she will destroy her plan and knock it out.


    Lin Mengya always looked at each other coldly.


    "Long QingHan, you know better than me what kind of temperament Gu pan is. If you really hurt her heart this time, you can''t recover even if you plead guilty in the future. You have to think clearly!"


    Now she really hopes that her man can come and kill her brain crippled brother directly.


    But long QingHan couldn''t listen to her, and even thought she was making up a lie to save Gu pan and leave herself.


    "Hum! I wouldn''t want such a vicious and insidious woman at all! You used her to calculate me when I was unprepared, and I will never believe your lies again in the future!"


    Lin Mengya was completely speechless.


    Whose inheritance is this blind eye?


    How come there wasn''t so much trouble when her man lost his memory?

 Chapter 2309

    But more trouble lies ahead.


    After learning what happened here, long Tianyu left everything in his hand and rushed over.


    Looking at Gu Pan''s half dead being clamped by long QingHan, long Tianyu couldn''t help but move the real fire.


    "Put her down, long QingHan, don''t let me look down on you!"


    But long QingHan followed the devil, and this time he didn''t even listen to his words.


    "Are you all here? That''s just right, so that I don''t have to guard against your sneak attack behind me again!"


    "If you are still a dragon man, let go and look around. I''ll fight you!"


    Long Tianyu was cold and glared at him.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? There are your people everywhere. If I let go now, I''m afraid you''ll let people rush up. Where else can I get away?"


    Lin Mengya''s teeth itch with anger.


    Now he''s smart, but I''m afraid he can''t make up for those stupid things he did later.


    "Since I promised to let you go, I will never break my promise. Don''t hurt her. If anything happens, you come to us!"


    But I can''t say why, long QingHan won''t let go at all.


    "Since she is so important to you, I won''t let her go. Now, step back, you hear me!"


    Long Tianyu waved with his face blue.


    All the guards immediately pushed away and dodged a way.


    Long QingHan walked out of the dungeon slowly with Gu pan.


    Seeing the sunshine outside, he took a deep breath.


    These two people are really insidious. If they didn''t take the initiative to deliver them to the door, I''m afraid he would never see the sun in his life.


    The suddenly strong light made him a little uncomfortable.


    But at this time, long QingHan happened to get stuck in Gu Pan''s neck, making everyone afraid to act rashly.


    "Hahaha, you''re afraid you can''t even dream of it. Can I come out?"


    At this time, everyone retreated behind long Tianyu.


    The couple confronted long QingHan, worried about the safety of the hostages in his hands.


    "Yes, now you''ve come out and let the people go. I''ve prepared a fast horse for you."


    Lin Mengya was frightened. She was afraid that long QingHan would be unstable and hurt Gu pan.


    Who expected the other party to resist on his shoulder.


    "When I''m safe, I''ll let people go."


    As a last resort, they had to let long QingHan put Gu pan on the horse.


    "My ''beloved'' brother, now I''m leaving. Just stay here and wait for my revenge!"


    He sat on the horse and threatened the couple fiercely.


    But long Tianyu was an enigmatic figure and even smiled.


    "I''ll wait."


    However, I''m afraid it''s impossible to say who will win and who will lose.


    "Hum!"


    The dragon is light and cold, and the horse goes away quickly.


    Lin Mengya was so anxious that she almost didn''t chase her out. Fortunately, long Tianyu stopped her in time.


    "Let me go! What if that smelly boy puts his hope in the wilderness?"


    But long Tianyu picked up the man directly.


    "It''s okay."


    "What''s all right! You didn''t see how much that smelly boy did just now! He dared to hold Gu pan. It''s against him! Wait, I have to teach him a good lesson!"


    Looking at his wife''s angry appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing and said, "they all say that the eldest sister-in-law is like a mother. Now it looks really good."


    Lin Mengya slapped him in the face.


    "What do you mean? Dislike me for being too lenient?"


    Against the invisible palm print, long Tianyu said he had no pressure.


    But he still grabbed his wife''s small hands.


    It doesn''t hurt, but it''s a little humiliating.


    In the future, it''s better to entertain yourself in the boudoir.


    "I didn''t mean that, but that smelly boy. It''s obvious that he can''t let go and look around. It''s like I forgot you at that time. Isn''t it the same that I don''t allow anyone to come near?"


    If long QingHan really just wants to use Gu pan, he will definitely leave this burden after he is safe.


    He has asked someone to follow him secretly. He must be able to bring back a lot of information.


    "Are you all dogs? Can you protect food?"


    She glared at each other angrily.


    As soon as they got back to the room, Ling ye sent someone to report back that long QingHan had gone all the way to the West with a look.


    "Look, I said the boy was reluctant to give up."


    Long Tianyu showed a "sure enough" expression.


    And Lin Mengya was just upset with anger.


    "Smelly boy! See how I can clean him up for Pan''er in the future!"


    Although Yu promised that long QingHan would never hurt Gu pan, she still had to worry.


    After all, the girl just broke her heart.


    If long QingHan has been misunderstood, I''m afraid he will suffer a lot.


    Here, Lin Mengya woke up from the bumps.


    The previous memory came back in an instant, and she immediately struggled hard.


    "Whoa - what are you doing? Can''t you fall to death?"


    Tired and afraid to stop for a moment, long QingHan asked angrily.


    But Gu pan is stubborn. Even if his hands and feet are tied, he still wants to get off the horse.


    In desperation, he had to move people down.


    As soon as he landed, he turned around and wanted to run.


    Unfortunately, I can only fall to the ground.


    "You can''t run."


    Seeing her crawling and wanting to leave, long QingHan sank a face.


    Just now I didn''t want to die or live to love him, but now I''m desperate to escape.


    He smiled coldly and grabbed her long hair.


    "Now that I know I''m afraid, I know you''re hypocritical to me."


    Unexpectedly, Gu pan turned back and bit his earlobe hard.


    "You let go!"


    The pain in my ears is not very strong.


    But the smell that belongs to her makes long QingHan a little confused.


    Although he ordered her to stop, he was not willing to open the person directly.


    But the feeling was so strong that he couldn''t help it after all. He pinched her chin and his eyes were deep.


    "Why not bite?"


    His voice was hoarse, but his eyes were completely attracted by her.


    After this toss, the woman in front of her has been stained with some dust.


    But the eyes that became bright because of anger pierced his heart.


    The lip flap bit through his earlobe and was dyed with a trace of purplish red, which was another kind of beauty.


    He bowed his head and tasted her.


    "Woo woo!"


    Gu pan was stunned at first, then screamed and dodged.


    But long QingHan couldn''t stop.


    This woman is like quicksand. Every time he struggles hard, he falls deeper.


    It was a long time before he finally let go.


    But at the moment, looking forward to it is already tears.


    "Long QingHan, you are not human!"


    Her cheeks flushed with anger and she had amazing vitality.


    He suddenly fell in love with her. He could swear and cry


    Sweet mouth.


    After raising his eyebrows, he teased, "don''t you know if I''m human?"


    "You, you are shameless!"


    Gu pan almost died of anger.


    Forget about her, and even use her to bully her!


    She doesn''t want such a bad man!


    Long QingHan narrowed his eyes and was in a mixed mood.


    Just a kiss, let him finally determine something.


    He didn''t feel nothing about looking.


    Before, my father was afraid of his loneliness and found him a lot of beautiful women.


    But in the face of those people, he didn''t even have the desire between men and women.


    Just now, the girl just bit him, but he almost couldn''t control himself.


    It seems that her influence on herself is really extraordinary.


    At the same time, he had no doubt.


    If Gu pan really lied to him at that time, he should have no ability to fight back.


    Thinking of this, long QingHan''s heart, which has just warmed up, is very cold.


    Since she had been partial to him before, she had to compensate him!


    "After that, you will follow me."


    Gu pan is angry and denies loudly at the moment.


    "Beautiful thought! I was blind to see you at first. Now you let me go immediately. I''ll go back and find someone to marry. I don''t have anything to do with you!"


    But don''t think of this sentence, touched the Dragon light cold inverse scale.


    He almost crudely pinched Gu Pan''s neck and asked out of control, "who else do you want to marry? Gu pan, you''re so cheap that you can''t marry without a man? Well, didn''t you say you like me? From now on, you don''t want to leave me! Even if you die, you can only be buried next to me. In this life, you can''t think of any other wild man!"


    Look around, sad and angry.


    One couldn''t help crying out with a "wow".


    "Why do you have to? You had to provoke me when I was living on the mountain. Now, you forget me and bully me like this. Why do you have to be me? Can''t I quit?"


    Listening to her crying like a child, she scolded herself wrongfully, but inexplicably let long QingHan extinguish the fire.


    He wanted to watch her cry indifferently. Anyway, women are the same. He cried enough and accepted his life.


    Who knows, this girl has so many tears.


    After howling for a long time, I didn''t see the meaning of calling in gold and withdrawing troops. I bit my teeth and endured the long light cold for a long time, so I had to surrender.


    "Shut up!"


    He growled impatiently.


    But the other party just glanced at him and continued to cry.


    Finally, he could only rub his head and asked helplessly, "aunt, what do you want?"


    Gu pan blinked his big watery eyes and sniffed.


    "Then you let me go."


    "No way!" His face darkened as he stared.


    Finally, Gu Pan had to talk to him with a flat mouth.


    "Don''t bully me in the future!"


    "I didn''t bully you. You''re not good."


    Seeing the flood burst again, long QingHan immediately confessed.


    "OK, I promise you."


    "Also, you have to report my peace to sister ya."


    Long QingHan rubbed his eyebrows and acquiesced.


    "Last point..."


    "Are you finished?"


    As soon as he was about to get angry, he saw the girl turn her head and crawl to the side like a big round bug, muttering while climbing.


    "Big liar, words don''t count! I don''t want to follow you. I want to go home and ask sister ya to find me a good man again!"

 Chapter 2310

    Long QingHan immediately looked gloomy and threw the man on the horse.


    "You let go of me! Long QingHan, you are a big liar. Your words don''t count!"


    Gu pan blushed with anger. Unfortunately, his strength to break free was not as strong as before.


    Just under her repeated protests, long QingHan took her in his arms and sat down on the horse seriously.


    After some great joy and sorrow, looking forward to it, I couldn''t help but sleep in his arms.


    She didn''t know, but the man was confused because of her.


    Open your eyes again and look around, only to see strange beds around.


    The man was not with her, and her clothes were well worn on her, but the rope tied to her hand was untied.


    She got up and explored.


    It is found that the layout here is very simple and should be a temporary place to stay.


    She pushed the door and found it locked from the outside.


    When did this man learn to be such a chicken thief?


    Gu pan was angry, but she soon calmed down.


    Long QingHan must still have her in his heart.


    With a frown, she remembered what sister Ya had told her before.


    It was QingHan''s biological father who made up those lies and distorted the past between them.


    She bit her lips, but her heart was stubborn.


    Since QingHan still has her in mind, she will take him back from the hands of the beast who did not hesitate to sacrifice his own son for his ambition!


    She carefully opened the window. Fortunately, the man didn''t fix the window together.


    From his pocket, he took out a small cage, opened it and released a yellow bird about the size of a finger.


    "Go and tell sister Ya they''re here."


    She fed the bird a drop of blood and let her watch it disappear into the night.


    The door was opened shortly after little one left.


    She thought it was long QingHan who came back, but she didn''t want to be a strange face.


    "Miss Gu pan, no, it''s better to call you princess. My Lord has been waiting for you for a long time. Please come with me."


    Gu pan pretended to be nothing and asked, "what about long QingHan? Why didn''t he come to see me?"


    The man smiled, "Your Highness Han has just come back and needs to deal with some things, princess, please."


    Looking forward to standing up, without losing his pride, he followed the man behind him to see the culprit.


    But one night, Lin Mengya also received news.


    "Temple Lord, madam, our people have received the ''fragrant bird'' sent by the princess. We can find the princess''s place at any time."


    Fragrant bird is a kind of bird Gu specially domesticated by Lin Mengya.


    As long as you eat the master''s blood, it can be found wherever the master is.


    This was specially domesticated by Lin Mengya when she was afraid of any accidents in her family and was too late or inconvenient to ask for help.


    When those subordinates were sent by her to look for the trace of Gu pan, she gave them the poisonous insects that could attract the fragrant birds.


    Now the fragrant bird is safe, which shows that it is safe for the time being.


    "Well, you follow first. Don''t scare the snake unless you have to."


    After a day''s suspension, my heart finally settled down temporarily.


    Long Tianyu put people in front of her and gave her a pair of chopsticks.


    "Well, you can eat at ease now


    £¿¡±


    Just as she wanted to shake her head and say she was not hungry, her stomach purred, which made Lin Mengya very embarrassed.


    "Well, I know you''re worried about them, but even if they have something, you can''t solve it without eating."


    Long Tianyu joked, but he felt sorry for his wife more.


    But he made up his mind. When long QingHan recovered his memory, he must clean up the smelly boy and avenge his wife.


    It''s not all about him.


    Lin Mengya obediently used some food.


    However, Gu pan once told him something before visiting long QingHan.


    The reason why Gu pan knows that people are in his own hands is that someone sent her a letter anonymously.


    The letter also said that she deliberately hid long QingHan and threatened Gu pan to do things for her.


    But the little girl can''t be fooled easily. After receiving this letter, she knew that the messenger deliberately wanted to sow discord.


    However, in order to avoid alerting the snake, she did not investigate the messenger with great fanfare.


    But before he left, he entrusted the matter to his three brothers and four brothers.


    I believe some evidence will be found out soon.


    After dinner, long Tianyu was invited by Ling ye to leave again.


    These days he has been soaking in the front hall and studying the battle plan with Ling ye and them.


    The other side was aggressive and premeditated. Although they did not lose the other side in terms of combat effectiveness, they were caught unprepared, and there will inevitably be some omissions in scheduling.


    Fortunately, whether it is long Tianyu or Ling ye, or the soldiers under him, they are all good players honed on the battlefield.


    Their experience can also make up for some shortcomings in preparation.


    Lin Mengya has prepared all the food and grass. He can let these important materials go to the battlefield with them on the day when he takes the army out.


    And this time, she had to stay behind herself.


    The success or failure of this time is related to the distribution of the power of defending the country from now on.


    They can only win, not fail.


    "Master, the second young master of the palace family, the fifth young master, and the young master of the Lin family want to see you."


    She listened to Bai Su and wondered.


    It was not until she saw all three brothers in military uniform that she understood their plans.


    But she didn''t agree. They went to war like this, so they had to pretend to be stupid.


    "What are you doing?"


    The three were surprisingly calm.


    Just look at her eyes, but it seems particularly hot.


    "Little sister, I heard that the evil thing in the Dragon capital wants to fight with my brother-in-law. The three of us discussed that since it''s our own business, we are duty bound to go to battle and teach that thing a lesson so that he can know that our things are not easy to rob!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "Second brother, it''s not that someone robbed the house and occupied the land. And your tone is not like fighting, but like being a bandit."


    Despised by his little sister, Gong Er didn''t look shy at all.


    Instead, he smiled and said, "it''s the same thing. In short, we can''t let those cubs take advantage of our family."


    Her brother Lin Nansheng also meant the same thing.


    However, compared with the banditry of Gong Er, he was more rational as a young general.


    "What the second brother said is reasonable, younger sister. I know you don''t want us to take risks together, but the palace family and the temple have been integrated. They clearly said they wanted to deal with the temple, but it''s true


    Isn''t it also to deal with us? In that case, we can''t wait to die. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything.


    She rubbed her forehead and looked at her two brothers.


    "You all followed him. Who will protect the palace family?"


    Unexpectedly, the three had already thought of it.


    At this moment, it was Gong Wu''s turn to speak with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. Our palace family is like an iron wall now. Even if tens of thousands of troops are under the city, they can''t attack our non Ye City for a while."


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    "So you''ve all figured it out?"


    The three nodded one after another.


    Finally, Lin Nansheng could not help but say in earnest: "Little sister, it''s not that the three of us are belligerent, but this is a great opportunity. These days, our palace army has also expanded the recruitment of many troops, but those are on paper. They don''t have real combat experience. So I discussed with my second brother and fifth brother and felt that I could pull them out and practice this time."


    Although she knows very well, what her brother said is right.


    But reason is one thing, emotion is another.


    "I don''t want you to go to the battlefield. I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt."


    Her voice was low, with a bit of remorse and reluctance in her tone.


    Lin Nansheng walked over and held his grown sister in his arms.


    "I know you''re worried about us. I promise you, we''ll definitely come back victoriously. Will ya''er believe us?"


    This is what my brother promised her in private before each expedition.


    Lin Mengya quietly clenched his skirt.


    "Brother, you must be like before. You can''t break your promise, you know?"


    The expectation in her eyes prevented him from half perfunctory words.


    "OK, I promise you."


    Lin Nansheng gently touched her little face, just as he did when he was young when he first went to the battlefield.


    Lin Mengya breathed out softly.


    "They are now holding a battle conference in the front hall. Just go in directly. You are very welcome to join the Yuhui."


    She quickly adjusted her mood.


    The three were overjoyed and rushed to the front hall immediately.


    Looking at the back of her brothers, her eyebrows were a little dignified.


    "Bai Su informs me that from now on, Zhenlong hall will no longer sell any secret medicine."


    "Yes."


    "And let them send all the stored secret medicines to the temple, and let all pharmacists go all out to make secret medicines. I want them to have no worries."


    Her men are on the battlefield. Now she wants to send her three brothers by herself.


    So no matter what price she has to pay, she will never allow anyone to hurt them.


    The battle plan of this time is highly confidential, and the plans obtained by all the subordinates involved in this battle are not complete.


    One is to prevent leakage of secrets, and the other is to clarify the division of labor, so that everyone can perform their duties and be more efficient.


    Not surprisingly, after the three brothers proposed to join the war, they were welcomed by long Tianyu and the soldiers.


    After all, the second brother and her brother are generals with rich combat experience.


    Although his brother has never been on the battlefield, he has been influenced by his second brother all the year round and can work closely with him as his second brother''s deputy general.


    Long Tianyu treated them equally, and soon the three brothers set out with the first batch of advance troops.

 Chapter 2311

    The parting fell, but their attitude seemed very calm.


    Lin Mengya personally packed up his luggage for him. Although long Tianyu may not go for too long this time, who can tell?


    After all, it''s better to prepare more.


    When he came back from the front hall, he saw his wife busy in the inner hall.


    He couldn''t help slowing down, walked over and grabbed her waist.


    Lin Mengya stopped the movement on her head, struggled gently and said, "well, let go of me. I have to help you clean up."


    "What''s the hurry? I won''t leave until a few days."


    Long Tianyu held her and lied.


    She saw that he couldn''t make trouble, so she had to say, "anyway, I have to prepare it for you first. It''s not more convenient outside than at home."


    But the man took her hand and said with a smile, "let Bai Su do these things. Sit down and have a good conversation."


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to admit her fate and said, "well, what are you going to say?"


    The man stroked her cheek, his tone full of apology.


    "Sorry, I''m leaving you alone again."


    Lin Mengya said, "don''t be silly. It''s not that you left me, but that you have to protect me outside."


    "You are always so considerate." There is too much love hidden in his smile.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t do it if I''m a liar. It''s just that I can easily become a prisoner of others if I''m not careful. I like freedom best. I''m afraid I can''t stand it."


    Long Tianyu let her talk nonsense.


    In fact, he knows everything. When she says this, she just hopes she doesn''t have psychological pressure.


    "Don''t worry about looking forward. I heard the news from them that her current position is a temporary foothold for that person. I think QingHan should want to bring looking around."


    Mentioned that person, Lin Mengya''s eyebrows could not help but frown.


    "What is the purpose of his doing these things?"


    She never guessed this.


    He hates long Tianyu. She can understand.


    It''s just because he thinks Yu has robbed him of his position, and this son is not under his control.


    But what about the Dragon light cold?


    For one thing, QingHan had no foundation in the state of Wei, and even the people didn''t know there was such a prince.


    Second, he put long QingHan on the opposite side of long Tianyu. Whether he wanted to set up an enemy for Yu or whether he wanted to see their brothers mutilate each other.


    Whatever it is, she doesn''t think it''s reasonable.


    But the man has been plotting something behind her, so that she can''t relax.


    Two days later, the news came again.


    But the news this time surprised her.


    "Gu pan has contacted our person secretly. She said that the person wants long QingHan to marry a woman."


    She said to long Tianyu.


    The latter also feels a little absurd.


    "Marry who?"


    She shook her head and looked forward to the short news. That''s all.


    At the same time, another team found the temple.


    The person in charge of guarding the foot of the mountain only saw a very tall and spacious carriage not far away.


    But strangely, the horses were blindfolded and looked for direction only by the order of the coachman.


    The carriage stopped in front of the door. Then, a girl in white jumped out of the carriage.


    "Please inform me that our young lady wants to see his highness."


    The guards in charge of guarding only felt that the carriage in front of them might not be affordable to ordinary people.


    I didn''t dare to neglect it. I went directly to report it to my superior.


    The news passed layer by layer and finally reached the hands of the husband and wife.


    "Did they say whose family is it?" Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    The deputy hall leader Qin, who was in charge of informing the news, shook his head and looked puzzled.


    "The other party didn''t say, but they said frankly that their highness and his wife understood when they met."


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu suspiciously.


    See or not, it''s a question.


    "No." Long Tianyu refused without any consideration.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it and thought that those who could come to the door at this time might have a lot to do.


    "Well, deputy hall Lord Qin, you can take a look instead of us first. If there''s no problem, it''s not too late for me to see your highness again."


    The vice hall Lord Qin thought it was very reasonable and went to receive him first.


    But it wasn''t long before people came back.


    And his face is a little ugly.


    "What''s the matter? But what rude request did the other party make to you?"


    Vice hall Lord Qin shook his head, but when he looked at her, his eyes looked a little free.


    She couldn''t help asking again and again, and the other party had to speak bitterly.


    "The lady said she came to pick you up this time."


    "Pick me up? Where?"


    "Go to the gathering place of ancient remnant families."


    Lin Mengya is the first two.


    She was just ready to cooperate with the ancient survivors. It wasn''t long before someone took the initiative to come to the door?


    After thinking about it, she and long Tianyu still decided to meet.


    However, when she saw each other''s face, Lin Mengya subconsciously screamed.


    "Li Ao?!"


    No, not him!


    Although Li Ao''s face can be regarded as indescribable, she can easily distinguish whether the other party is male or female.


    The person in front of me is clearly a woman.


    It''s just age. It looks a lot older than Li Ao.


    Seeing her, the other party immediately saluted and said, "the Li family is unparalleled. I''ve seen your highness and madam."


    "Who is Li Ao?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Li Wushuang smiled. "I''m his eldest sister. Please forgive me for my rash visit this time."


    It turned out that she was an old friend''s sister.


    The atmosphere suddenly eased a lot, but Lin Mengya still remembered what the vice hall Lord Qin said before.


    "Miss Li, I don''t know why you made such a joke with my vice Lord Qin before?"


    But he sighed when he saw Li Wushuang.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m desperate."


    "What''s the matter? But what happened to the Li family?"


    Li Wushuang held back, but suddenly knelt in front of her when there were only three of them left.


    Lin Mengya was startled and immediately went to help people up.


    But Li Wushuang refused to say anything.


    "Madam, please help my Li family!"


    "Get up first. If you have anything to say, you can say it."


    Li Wushuang insisted on kneeling on the ground and explained: "I heard Li Ao say that you are resourceful and smart. I''m afraid, but this time, only you can solve my Li family''s crisis."


    Pull for a long time


    Only then did Lin Mengya press the man on the chair.


    After that, I heard her talk about the whole story.


    It turned out that the Presbyterian Council of ancient remnant families was in a semi retired state.


    Originally, there were a large number of ancient survivors and lack of materials. With the tacit consent of the Presbyterian Council, all families have made their own way, and the strength of natural control has decreased.


    Who knows, about a year ago, the Presbyterian Church suddenly rose.


    They didn''t know where to get a lot of materials, and then took these things and returned to the control of most ancient people.


    Of course, there are a few families that have been separated from the control of the Presbyterian Council.


    So, after taking control, the Presbyterian Council began to clean up these families.


    Although the Li family is not the toughest, it gives the Presbyterian a headache because the owner is a hard bone.


    In this case, after Li Ao brought back the news that he would cooperate with her, there was a more serious conflict.


    "They asked Li Ao to find a way to lead you out, but Li Ao didn''t obey, so they netted the charges and arrested more than 20 members of my Li family. I escaped because I was married far away. Madam, Li Ao said you were the most kind-hearted. Can you help me?"


    Looking at the fierce and unparalleled crying, Lin Mengya was a little embarrassed.


    So the Presbyterian Church''s hostility to the temple is not small.


    Originally, she thought that in the future, she might increase her chips by talking and cooperating with the elders through the Li family and the jun family.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult.


    "Miss Li, I know about it. I''m sure I''ll go, but not now."


    Hearing that she said she was going, Li Wushuang immediately showed a look of satisfaction.


    "That''s good. As long as my wife goes, I will risk my life and I will ensure your safety."


    Lin Mengya nodded and asked the vice Lord Qin to take the people down and have a rest first.


    Long Tianyu was thoughtful all the time. When there was no outsider, he said, "are you really going?"


    "Of course."


    He frowned and said, "in fact, we can send someone to check the affairs of the Li family before making a decision."


    Lin Mengya said, "don''t check. It''s fake."


    "How do you know?" Now, it''s long Tianyu''s turn to wonder.


    "Because she is not Li Ao''s sister at all, but Li Ao''s brother."


    "Brother?" Now, long Tianyu is not calm.


    Although he had no idea about women other than his wife, he could still distinguish between men and women.


    That man is clearly a woman!


    "Just like you, I was confused by him at the beginning. Although the Li family has always been male and female, the characteristics of men are still obvious, and I heard Li Ao say that although their people don''t hate their appearance, few people like to wear women''s clothes."


    If it''s a personal hobby, it''s understandable.


    But being forced to be a big man in women''s clothing is another matter.


    And if the other party is really a Li Ao and has a good relationship, there is no need to hide it in front of her.


    Because Li Ao will certainly tell the other party that he doesn''t mind or laugh at the other party.


    But the one in front of us is unparalleled.


    He is no different from girls in appearance, dress, even voice and form.


    There was just one thing that he ignored.


    Unless men have received feminized training since childhood, such as male Dan in opera performance.


    In that way, the muscles and bones will be as soft as women, so that people will not play, and even be more women than women.


    But he is not of this type.

 Chapter 2312

    Thanks to the experience of Qinghu before, she once studied some invisible things.


    When raising prostitutes, some people use a drug that can make the body of boys and girls more tender.


    This kind of medicine will make people''s bones and meat smell after a long time.


    But this kind of medicine will hurt you as you get older.


    Second, this medicine is also rare. It is not affordable to ordinary people.


    From Li''s unparalleled appearance, he is indeed Li''s family.


    But since he wants to hide his true identity, there must be something strange.


    Before long, Cairu told her that Li Wushuang wanted to see long Tianyu alone.


    "Well, let him go."


    Lin Mengya is curious about what Li Wushuang wants to do.


    But in the evening, long Tianyu didn''t come back, so she was a little curious.


    After Bai Su asked, they only knew that after seeing Li Wushuang in the afternoon, they didn''t come out again.


    Bai Su said with some worry, "that Li Wushuang looks evil, master, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Lin Mengya also felt puzzled.


    As soon as they got to the inner hall, they heard the sound of blushing and heartbeat.


    Cairu frowned with Bai Su, and there was a bad feeling in her heart.


    But Lin Mengya was very calm, as if she didn''t hear it. She walked straight in without stopping for a moment.


    The front hall is where long Tianyu deals with business. There is only one place for people to rest temporarily in the back.


    The sound came from here.


    "Master!" Bai Su bit her lip and secretly stopped her with some worry.


    But seeing her face still calm, she just motioned them to kick the door in.


    With a roar, the solid gate could not help the full strength of two girls who had practiced martial arts for many years.


    "Oh!"


    Inside came the startling voice of the woman''s charming drops.


    Then, I saw Li unparalleled clothes sitting neatly at the table and thinking, with some incredible surprise on his lips.


    Lin Mengya came in. Long Tianyu was not here, which surprised her.


    Li Wushuang''s eyes looked straight at her.


    It was the first time he had seen such a calm and courageous response.


    Lin Mengya didn''t talk nonsense and sat directly opposite him.


    "Where''s my highness?"


    Li Wushuang smiled like a flower after finishing his emotions.


    "You have to ask him. I don''t know."


    She picked her eyelids and said, "what do you mean?"


    Provocation, or other purposes?


    But he saw the man covering his mouth and shaking with laughter.


    "Li Ao said you were interesting. I didn''t believe it. But now it seems that you are just an ordinary woman."


    He raised the corners of his lips as if to ridicule her.


    "It''s just an ordinary person who will be dazzled by jealousy."


    Lin Mengya wanted to kill him.


    Fortunately, she has to die today as long as she puts it on others.


    She held back her anger and said coldly, "you''re wrong. I''m not out of jealousy. I believe that my man won''t do anything wrong to me at all. Otherwise, you''ll be a dead man now."


    Li Wushuang disagreed and nodded.


    "That makes sense. Now I''m more interested in you."


    He winked at her vaguely, but he was sent away with a cold face.


    "If nothing happens, I''ll go first."


    Since long Tianyu can keep him here alone, he must have his intention.


    Besides, it looks empty here, but there are many dark guards hidden in it.


    Forgive him for being here alone, but he can''t turn out any waves.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Li Wushuang said, "before he left, I made a bet with him. Now it seems that I lost."


    He said with some regret, but she said, "he doesn''t have the leisure to bet with you, but you''re talking to yourself."


    Li Wushuang choked, and the ease on his face could no longer be maintained.


    "Gee, both husband and wife have the same virtue. OK, I''ll lose."


    He then said, "now, can you talk to me?"


    Lin Mengya stood by the door, turned back and said expressionless, "I have nothing to say to you."


    "Are you interested in the origin of the ancient clan and the temple?"


    This successfully stopped her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Cairu and Baisu call someone to clean up here. After ordering someone to serve tea, they guard by the door.


    Lin Mengya and Li Wushuang sat inside. The latter looked at her magnanimously. Finally, she had to sigh.


    "The hall Lord is really a good blessing."


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense to you. Talk quickly."


    Seeing this, Li Wushuang couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    One or two are so amorous. Alas, I wasted my efforts.


    "What do you want to hear?" Li Wushuang returns to the subject.


    "Whatever. Anyway, if I think you''re talking nonsense, I''ll leave immediately." She said expressionless.


    Li Wushuang just smiled this time, without mixing other emotions.


    "You''re like your man. That''s how he warned me not to play tricks."


    With patience, Lin Mengya only glanced at him.


    "You don''t have to do those useless things in front of me. I know you are the same as Li Ao."


    This made Li unparalleled''s face slightly changed.


    "You know? You can see it?"


    "Although ''Meigu powder'' is not common, I have seen it. Therefore, you don''t have to think about lying to me again."


    She thought he should be honest after she exposed each other.


    But I didn''t want this man to open his eyes.


    "Do you really know that thing?"


    Lin Mengya looks strange at him.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    I saw Li unparalleled face, suddenly became very strange.


    "Who told you? Where did you see it?"


    She was a little impatient with his questioning tone.


    "I don''t think it has anything to do with you and what you want to tell me?"


    "Are you ''heaven and man''!"


    She saw the unparalleled voice rise and become a little sad.


    And his eyes, also with a bit of panic and anger.


    "What ''heaven and man'' and ''earth and man'' are unparalleled. If you don''t say it again, I''ll go."


    She was a little angry for some reason.


    What''s wrong with this man''s head? She said something she didn''t understand.


    But the man was blocked in front of her, and his face was full of twisted hatred.


    "If you are ''heaven and man'', I can''t let you leave here alive!"


    Cairu and Baisu are in the way


    In front of her, staring at her on guard.


    While the two sides were deadlocked, another man came in from the outside.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as he heard the sound, Li Wushuang turned around and shouted, "she''s also a ''heaven and man''! Kill her, or we''ll all be finished!"


    Lin Mengya was greatly relieved when she saw long Tianyu coming in.


    "What the hell is he talking about?"


    Seeing long Tianyu frown, he scolded: "don''t talk nonsense, she''s not ''heaven and man''."


    Li Wushuang pointed at her and said, "but she knows'' Meigu San ''! This kind of thing only exists in the place of'' heaven and man ''! Don''t be confused by her appearance!"


    Long Tianyu walked over and sat beside Lin Mengya.


    "She is the descendant of the ''medical fairy''. She knows that these things are normal."


    Hearing the speech, Li Wushuang widened his eyes.


    "Is she really the descendant of the ''medical fairy''?"


    Long Tianyu nodded firmly.


    "Indeed."


    What "heaven and man" and "medical immortals" they were talking about confused her.


    Seeing the doubt in her eyes, long Tianyu couldn''t help sighing.


    "My mother-in-law is what I just called ''medical fairy''."


    Hearing these two words, Li unparalleled''s tense mood eased at once.


    Almost instantly, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to her with a little regret: "sorry, I didn''t make it clear. If you are really the descendant of the ''medical fairy'', it''s not surprising to know this."


    Lin Mengya became more and more confused.


    "Wait, who will tell me what you mean by what you said just now?"


    Li Wushuang looks at long Tianyu.


    The latter sighed faintly.


    "I didn''t want to let you know so soon." His tone, some helpless.


    After all, he''s not ready yet.


    But now, I''m afraid I can''t hide it anymore.


    Holding Lin Mengya''s hands, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Long ago, it was not called the temple, but the temple to heaven."


    This history has not even been recorded in history books.


    It exists only in an unknown book in the deepest part of the temple.


    "The records in the book are not complete. We only know that at the beginning, the world was ruled and managed by ''heaven and man''. Then one day, a team of people from underground appeared. They fought with heaven and man and plundered heaven and man''s resources. But both sides were powerful and had their own victory and defeat in the war. In the end, both sides really didn''t want to continue fighting, so , they sat down for peace talks and discussed the re division of territory. In the end, they chose peace to deal with the dispute. "


    Listening, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered something.


    "What you''re talking about is the legend of the ten thousand Gu king?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter what the legend is. But the people from the bottom of the earth have indeed brought the ability to control insects. The medical skills of the ''heaven and man'' family are the best. Many handed down in later generations, even if they are incomplete prescriptions, are enough to shock people today."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of the green Zheng spectrum in her mind, which was incompatible with the world she was in.


    It seemed that he had guessed what she thought. Long Tianyu nodded gently, indicating that she did.


    This made Lin Mengya take a cold breath.


    She had long guessed that the origin of the zither spectrum was extraordinary. Unexpectedly, it would be like this.


    However, she quickly thought of another thing.


    "But according to the legend, doesn''t it say that everyone is destroyed, and the rest of them are hiding in the fairy city?"

 Chapter 2313

    "They don''t die so easily."


    Speaking, but suddenly quiet down on one side, fierce and unparalleled.


    However, Lin Mengya saw the complex emotions of fear and anger from his face.


    "What did they do?" This is her most curious thing.


    Long Tianyu also has a dignified look.


    "Because of a catastrophe, heaven and man lost their home. They were forced to leave their hometown and come here. Finally, in order to pray for returning to their hometown, they built the Tongtian temple. However, due to the change of environment, most of them are not used to the life here. Therefore, they divided into two factions. One advocates adapting to the life here and changing themselves Your own habits. The other faction, the nobles in heaven and man, felt that they wanted to restore their extravagant life in the past. "


    Most of the adaptionists are civilians. They gradually intermarry with the original races here, reproduce and become the ancestors of most of the people here.


    Those nobles who insist on recovering their former vanity always maintain an arrogant attitude and try to rebuild their former homes here.


    These people hold most of the resources in their hands.


    They were lucky enough to actually find a place that was roughly the same as their previous environment.


    At the same time, they did not give up their control over those civilians.


    "The Tongtian temple is the means they used to control the civilians. However, many things happened later, the ruling power of the heavenly people faded, and the people who retreated underground covered their whereabouts. However, they never gave up and wanted to control the world."


    At this point, she has generally understood the matter.


    "So, immortal city, like heaven and man, is trying to enslave the people here?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu said that the plan of heaven and man is more terrible than Xiancheng.


    They are now growing again, so their idea is to destroy most of the people here, and then let their people enter here again.


    Lin Mengya thinks that these so-called heaven and man are too shameless, right?


    At first, they disliked that this place was not good enough. Now they can''t get along with it, so they have such a vicious idea.


    "But what does the ancient family have to do with heaven and man?"


    Long Tianyu slowed down, Talent: "Before they lived in seclusion, heaven and man had an agreement with Xiancheng. Because they were already allies, in order to communicate with each other, they chose some servants to be their messengers. Just like the servants of the royal family, they were born for their masters for generations. The original Tongtian temple was controlled by these people. ¡±


    At this point, Lin Mengya understood something.


    Neither Tianren nor Xiancheng people wanted to give up such a great opportunity, so they left behind.


    But for too long, even the ancient people can only choose to hide.


    Up to now, they can''t help it anymore. I''m afraid they''ve begun to make trouble in the dark.


    But Xiancheng was more positive, so she heard about heaven and man for the first time.


    After hearing this, she couldn''t help feeling a little strange.


    "But what does this have to do with my mother?"


    Long Tianyu was silent for a moment, turned to a bitter smile and shook his head.


    "I really don''t know this. I only know that the palace family has its own secrets. As for the matter of mother-in-law, I also heard others say. Over the years, heaven and man have done evil by virtue of their handed down medical skills. And mother-in-law is secretly fighting against heaven and man. But since her death, the mysterious power has disappeared


    It''s too late. "


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help feeling sorry in his tone.


    At this time, Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    "You let me slow down."


    Her brain was overwhelmed by the news she knew today, and her brain capacity was almost insufficient.


    "My mother is a doctor against heaven and man, and she is unparalleled --" she looked at the woman''s clothes boss who is now friendly to her.


    "He was mutilated by heaven and man, so he reacted so much?"


    Li Wushuang nodded.


    "What''s the purpose of your coming this time?" From the current situation, even if yu doesn''t know him, they should be familiar with each other.


    This time, Li Wushuang said seriously, "heaven and man can''t help it. They have reached cooperation with Xiancheng a while ago. The purpose is to deal with the people who defend the country."


    Lin Mengya''s eyelids jumped. Then she looked at long Tianyu with great anxiety.


    "Can it be said that the reason for provoking the war this time also has something to do with them?"


    She couldn''t help thinking.


    The two sides of them fought a war. Isn''t Xiancheng and Tianren the most profitable?


    Long Tianyu also said, "although it is not clear at present, it seems that it should be so right."


    "Then what else?" She said angrily, "the harder we fight, the happier they will be. If we use up all our combat power, it won''t be cheap for them?"


    It is true, but long Tianyu knows that things are not so simple.


    The other side has planned for so long in the hope that they can fight each other and let them benefit from it.


    But whether he wins or the other party wins, the result is a lot of loss of personnel.


    For them who have wolves before and tigers after, they are killing themselves.


    Li Wushuang looked at long Tianyu and said sarcastically, "look at such a straightforward truth, but some people don''t understand."


    Long Tianyu was different from what he thought.


    "I think it''s not a bad thing."


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously.


    The man showed a cool smile.


    "At least, we know who has two minds. In this way, we won''t be stabbed in the back in the future."


    When he said this, Lin Mengya suddenly understood the reason why the other party insisted.


    "That''s right. After all, they have existed for so long and must have infiltrated here. This time, we can find out who is loyal and who is traitor!"


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife and couldn''t help laughing.


    Being alone, they have no strength to speak of, and they also feel their deep malice towards single people.


    Holding his arm, he curled his mouth.


    Isn''t she a daughter-in-law! He wants it too, woo woo.


    The matter was explained clearly, and Lin Mengya was no longer covered with thorns, and her treatment was unparalleled.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The latter said, "I''m here to inform him that heaven and man may sneak into the temple while he goes out to fight."


    Just now, after receiving his news, long Tianyu immediately ordered his secret forces to guard every important place of the temple.


    "So it is."


    She nodded and suddenly felt very embarrassed.


    After all, she misunderstood each other.


    "Thank you for informing us."


    She has always been kind and good to her companions.


    But Li Wushuang was much more gentle to her.


    "It''s all what I should do. If the temple Lord didn''t do it at the beginning, I''m afraid my Li family would be reduced."


    Mention this matter, Li unparalleled eyes, with a bit of happiness.


    "You knew the Li family before?"


    She couldn''t help asking long Tianyu in surprise.


    The latter shook his head and said, "if I don''t know them, why do they come to watch the ceremony?"


    His wife was really smart when she was smart.


    But when you are confused, you are also lovely.


    "Our Li family is a ''dance waiter'' family, so it''s just like this on our face. Because of the disease, the center of heaven and man thought dirty, which hit our Li family''s mind. At that time, if the temple Lord hadn''t saved us, I''m afraid the children of the family would be the same as me now."


    Li matchless said with self mockery.


    No wonder his figure is so soft.


    It''s been a long time. It really has something to do with dancing.


    "But won''t heaven and man trouble you?"


    She''s a little worried.


    With a fierce and unparalleled look, there was also some anxiety.


    "At present, it''s no problem. After all, the noble who wanted to make our idea at that time did it secretly. Moreover, after the event, there are not many people in our family who know the secret, and no one will mention it again. Therefore, it seems safe now."


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yes, she has a good impression of the Li family.


    Moreover, the people of this family are miserable enough. Being forced to wear women''s clothes doesn''t count, and they almost have to be used as a pastime.


    But this is the sadness of being controlled by others.


    If the Li family were not the so-called dance waiter, it would not have happened.


    "Thank you for telling us." She sincerely thanked her.


    The latter also waved generously.


    "Nothing. We all help each other. I was full of praise when Li Ao mentioned you. At that time, I was a little unconvinced. Thinking of that silly boy, I asked you to deceive. Now it seems that you really have that ability. After all, you are the descendant of the medical fairy."


    When it comes to this matter, compared with Li Wushuang''s happy eyebrows, Lin Mengya is a little guilty.


    After all, her mother is really talented, not like her. No matter how good her blood is, she can''t become a talent by herself!


    In order not to continue to turn around on this embarrassing matter, she hurriedly changed the topic.


    "Well, since you are not Li Ao''s sister, who are you Li Ao?"


    Li Wushuang touched his chin and said as if nothing had happened: "I should be his uncle."


    Uncle?


    Lin Mengya almost lost her chin.


    Is this product another existence that won''t grow old?


    It''s not fair!


    But Li Wushuang explained to her with a smile.


    It turned out that he was an old son of Li Ao''s grandfather. He was no different from Li Ao.


    However, because he was sent to heaven and man from an early age and trained as a dancer, he became familiar with Li Ao only in recent years.

 Chapter 2314

    However, long Tianyu didn''t like his wife and devoted too much attention to the uncle and nephew.


    With a restrained look, he asked concisely, "do you have anything else?"


    Li Wushuang also looked at his face. Hearing his positive tone, he said, "in those years, it was you who helped me pretend to die that made me escape from the family of heaven and man. Now, they may have changed their master. There has been news that all our nationalities go to worship the new master."


    "Are you worried about being found?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Li Wushuang nodded solemnly.


    "Although I start my life again as Sister Li Ao, I don''t often go back to the Li family. But I''m worried that if the other party finds out, the Li family will be implicated by me."


    Anyway, he also lived in the heaven and man family for several years, and he knows how cruel they are to the servants who dare to disobey them.


    His death is not a pity, but it is likely to make the Li family bury him.


    And this is the price he doesn''t want to see and can''t afford.


    Long Tianyu nodded solemnly.


    "I''ll find a way to cover it for you."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Li unparalleled expressed his excited thanks.


    Lin Mengya actually has a good feeling for the Li family.


    Although Li Wushuang''s temperament is really a little strange, I can roughly understand his experience at the thought of his experience.


    Fortunately, she is generous and doesn''t care about each other.


    "Let the vice Temple Lord Qin arrange a residence for him." Lin Mengya was discussing with long Tianyu when he heard the slightly anxious voice of the vice hall Lord Qin outside the door.


    "Temple Lord, madam, there is a group of people outside who claim to be a family of heaven and man. They want to see you!"


    With a bang, Li Wushuang suddenly stood up and even knocked over the chair.


    His whole body trembled and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "He, why did they come? They must have found me! No, I can''t trouble the Li family, and I can''t trouble you!"


    He knelt down in tears and said to them, "temple Lord, madam, the Li family will be handed over to you! Even if I die, I will read your kindness in the underworld. I''ll go out now to kill and cut, and let them come at me!"


    With that, the man was about to stumble out.


    But Lin Mengya called Bai Su and stopped the man.


    "Calm down, it''s not that serious!"


    She tried to comfort Li Wushuang, but he was too scared to listen.


    Finally, Bai Su has a way.


    The girl swung her hand round and gave her a mouth.


    With a crisp slap, Li Wushuang finally woke up from his loss.


    He covered his face and stared at the girl in front of him.


    "You, why did you hit me?"


    He looked at Bai Su wrongfully.


    The latter is still a pair of high and cold.


    "My master is talking to you. Listen to me."


    The girl''s eyes and eyebrows were cold, and the cold was unparalleled.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya opened her mouth in time.


    "Sorry, my Bai Su is a little impatient. But don''t worry first. They may not come for you. They want to find you, but this is the temple, and it''s not up to them to go wild."


    Then she said to the dignified long Tianyu, "you go to see them first, and I''ll take him down to deal with it."


    She was referring to a bright red and clear palm print.


    Fierce


    Although unparalleled is a man, the skin on his face is more delicate than ordinary women.


    But she stared at her own iceberg beauty. If she didn''t know, she would be jealous and want to disfigure him!


    There are many ointments prepared by herself in the hall. For fear that her white Su will do it again, she had to let Cairu, who is more gentle, do it on her behalf.


    After she arranged everything, she calmly took people to the main hall.


    Before she went in, she smelled the residual sandalwood in the air.


    The fragrance is extraordinary. At least she lives so much and hasn''t seen anything better than this.


    I''m afraid the price of such a good thing is more expensive than gold.


    Heaven and man are really extravagant here?


    She asked Bai Su to stay outside the hall, pay attention to the situation inside at any time, and then walked in with the rest of the servants.


    "This is my wife Gong ya."


    As soon as long Tianyu saw her, he took the initiative to meet her.


    The two hearts had a sharp connection and quickly exchanged a look.


    She had a general idea. It seemed that it was difficult to deal with human envoys this day.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the lady of the hall Lord. I''m Murong Li. I''ve seen her. How are you, madam."


    The speaker was a man in white.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw a wisp of hair falling on the man''s forehead, which seemed uninhibited.


    His thin lips curled, and his smile was a little cynical.


    Regardless of his status as a man of heaven, from the first impression, this man is more like a rich childe who sings and drinks.


    "Master Murong, don''t be polite."


    Murong Li seemed to be in a good mood and narrowed his curved eyes with a smile.


    "In terms of seniority, I should call you Tang Sao."


    "And why?" She asked suspiciously.


    Murong Li smiled and said, "the Murong family of the state of Wei originated from the Murong aristocratic family of heaven and man. Although we haven''t met before, my uncle recognized his ancestors as early as 20 years ago. In the future, we should be close."


    A cool feeling sprang up from Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Twenty years ago, long Tianyu''s father was still the emperor of Jin!


    Has the conspiracy begun since then?


    Compared with her surprise, long Tianyu was obviously much more calm.


    The hand was pinched by someone.


    She recovered and looked at her calm man.


    Yes, it''s no big deal.


    She just sighed that she underestimated the guy''s deep mind.


    With a smile on her face, she pretended to be kind and said, "so it''s true. It''s no coincidence. Come and change some good tea for your guests. You''re all a family. You''re welcome."


    Murong Li was very useful and nodded again and again.


    "What sister-in-law Tang said is very true. Since they are all one family, they don''t have to be separated from each other. In the future, I''ll take this place as my own home."


    This made her have some bad hunches.


    However, the other party hasn''t done anything too much, and she can''t brush people''s face.


    After the two sides sat down, Murong Li looked around and asked, "I heard in the family that you two are doing well here. Why didn''t you think of visiting relatives in our family?"


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, we didn''t know about this relative before. It''s also that we are young and don''t know those old principles. It''s just that over the years, our relatives haven''t moved around for us?"


    Murong left but sighed


    A sigh of relief.


    "Alas, sister-in-law doesn''t know. There are many rules in our family, that is, I''m willing to take this hard job. I''m busy and naturally a laborer."


    Although Murong Li was very embarrassed, Lin Mengya felt that every word said by the other party had a special meaning.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was still harmonious, Murong Li mentioned a person.


    "By the way, when I was going up the mountain, I came across an acquaintance. I think he also came to the temple as a guest. I don''t know where he is now?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart sounded an alarm.


    Did Murong li really see Li Wushuang?


    But why didn''t he buckle the man directly, but he still used this exploratory tone.


    Is he a conspirator, or is he not sure whether it is really unparalleled?


    In a short moment, countless thoughts hovered in her heart.


    But before she opened her mouth, she heard long Tianyu say, "there''s someone coming, but I don''t know if it''s your acquaintance."


    Her heart jerked, but she tried to be very natural.


    Murong li really asked, "Oh? Why don''t you bother your cousin and sister-in-law and invite someone out. If it''s really my acquaintance, let''s talk about the past together."


    This is a little rude.


    Long Tianyu also politely rejected each other.


    "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. She''s a female guest and a guest of my temple."


    Murong Li put down his tea.


    "Female guest? I''m afraid my cousin was cheated by that man? Yes, my cousin hasn''t been to our Tianren family since he was a child. Naturally, I haven''t seen the ''dance waiter''. But if my cousin invites someone, I can tell the truth for my cousin."


    The other party was still polite, but what he said was not so popular.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are slightly cold.


    "As I said, he is a guest of my temple."


    "Both your guest and my acquaintance. How does my cousin know that he doesn''t want to see me?"


    Seeing that the conversation between them became more and more tense, finally, she couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter? I''ll just ask him. You talk first, and I''ll come."


    Murong Li nodded slightly at her and joked, "it''s better for sister-in-law to talk."


    She responded with a smile and got up and left.


    Outside the hall, Bai Su came up.


    "Master."


    "Come with me."


    She motioned Bai Su not to say anything and took the man away.


    Soon, we arrived at the unparalleled room.


    At this time, the man''s face had been covered with a layer of milky white ointment by Cairu, and he was fidgeting.


    As soon as she came, her eyes were covered with anxiety.


    Just seeing Bai Su following behind her, I subconsciously felt that my face seemed to hurt again.


    "Can you know Murong Li?" She asked directly.


    Hearing the name, Li matchless was in a trance.


    He grabbed the table to stop himself from slipping.


    But his eyes have been covered with a bit of fear.


    "Mu and Murong Li are the families responsible for teaching dance music in the family of heaven and man. I was trained under his father. Their means are really cruel. I don''t know how many people''s lives have been destroyed in their hands over the years!"


    No wonder Murong Li can recognize Li Wushuang.


    "That Murong leaves me, can I know you?"


    "I''ve only met a few times in the music and Dance Workshop, and there''s no contact."

 Chapter 2315

    Just a few faces, can Murong Li remember that Li is unparalleled?


    She didn''t think it was possible.


    It''s like there are countless saints in the temple. Except for very few, she can remember. She has only seen a few others. Unless it is recognized by the system, she can''t remember with her rebellious memory.


    Li Wushuang didn''t dare to speak for fear that he would be beaten if he disturbed her thinking.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "I think either he got a hint from someone and thought it was you; or he''s not sure."


    However, she felt that the latter was more likely.


    After all, with long Tianyu''s means, I''m afraid it''s difficult to leave any flaws.


    Unless, it was Li Wushuang''s careless exposure.


    However, he lives far away from the Li family all the year round, and he is also very careful every time he visits his relatives.


    Should not be seen through.


    "What does he want to do?"


    "He should want to expose you on the spot. In this case, it''s even difficult for us to save you."


    Li Wushuang almost didn''t cry.


    "Madam, please help me and our Li family!"


    Lin Mengya is also a little embarrassed.


    After all, Li Wushuang was trained by Murong Li''s father. If he wants to expose it, he must have a special way.


    How can I help him cover it up?


    Moreover, she looked at the fierce man who was scared out of his wits.


    Just like him, he can see that it''s wrong, can''t he?


    Turning her eyes, she found that Li Wushuang had been secretly looking at Bai su.


    Every time when he was going crazy, he could quickly calm down at the sight of Bai su.


    There was a flash of light in her mind!


    "First tell me what means Murong Li will use if he wants to identify you, and then I''ll help you crack it. After all, if you are watched by him, even if he breaks you down now, he may find you when you get out of the gate of the temple in the future. At that time, we can''t help you."


    Biting the bloodless lips, Mumbled: "all the trained dancers have no marks on their bodies. It''s just that the medicine will have a strange fragrance that will last for a long time. I can''t get rid of it if I try my best. Murong family has a special kind of dog. They have lived in the yard since childhood and are very familiar with the taste. If he brings that dog, I can''t hide."


    i see.


    "Don''t worry about that. I can change your smell immediately."


    But Li Wushuang smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "It''s not that easy. At the beginning, I was able to escape because your highness put a kind of smelly fog, which made those evil dogs lose their direction. If I repeat my old skills now, Murong Li will see it."


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and said with a smile, "I''m the daughter of a medical fairy. It''s not difficult for me to deal with this little problem! However, I have to ask my Bai Su to do you a favor."


    "Ah?"


    Li Wushuang looked at Bai Su and almost didn''t stare out.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing at them.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. Temple Lord, Miss Li is here."


    In the hall, long Tianyu and Murong, who have been testing each other for a long time, looked out of the door when they heard the speech.


    Lin Mengya came first. That''s right.


    Behind her, there are two more people.


    They are almost the same size, but they dress up like a man and a woman.


    The man''s face is cold, but his facial features are very beautiful.


    Women have one


    Double peach blossom eyes, but the lower half of his face was covered by a suit of spun yarn.


    They came forward and immediately said politely, "I''ve seen the temple Lord."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed and nodded quietly.


    "Well, sit down."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    The couple took their seats, and she returned to long Tianyu.


    Since the couple came in, Murong Li''s eyes were like a sharp dagger, stabbing straight at the cover.


    "Who is this?"


    "Oh, she''s my wife."


    The man who answered Murong Li was the man with a cold face.


    Murong Li narrowed his eyes, but the other party was open and fearless, and had no guilt at all.


    He smiled with an ambiguous smile.


    "Madam? I don''t know why your wife wants to cover her face?"


    The man frowned and said impatiently, "my wife had some red rashes for some reason a while ago. Today she came to ask the lady of the temple Lord for medicine. What''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Li was skeptical.


    "I don''t know which miss of the Li family your wife is. Don''t get me wrong, sir. Our family and the Li family can be regarded as world friends. It''s just that your wife looks familiar. I''m afraid she''s an old friend of mine."


    The man immediately sank his face.


    "She''s a lady. She doesn''t know you!"


    "I didn''t mean that, just..."


    Seeing that there was a dispute, the woman said softly, "husband, don''t be angry. Young master, I really don''t know you. I''m the eldest daughter of the leader of the Li family."


    Suddenly, even long Tianyu was a little confused.


    You should know that the previous fierce and unparalleled voice was a little low, and now the voice is completely a woman''s tone.


    But in a moment, he reacted.


    You know, my wife, doesn''t she have the means to tune people''s voice?


    It seems that she did it.


    "Oh, it''s an unparalleled girl." Murong Li couldn''t see anything on the surface, but he actually muttered in his heart.


    The dancer''s voice he knew that no matter how well it was imitated, it had some flaws because it was a man.


    But what I hear now is completely different.


    Somewhat unwilling, he asked, "do you know where Li Jinghua is now?"


    The "girl" sighed.


    "The childe knows my uncle Jinghua. Alas, it''s a pity that he died young and I haven''t even seen him. I just heard from my grandfather that uncle Jinghua died for the glory of my Li family. It''s a worthy death."


    Li Jinghua is Li Wushuang''s real name.


    Murong Li is really confused.


    Did he get the wrong information?


    Li Wushuang was actually a little trembling, but the man sitting beside him, intentionally or unintentionally, covered him with his body.


    Lin Mengya also followed.


    "It turned out that the person Li said was Miss Li''s uncle. Presumably, Li also saw things and thought of people. This nephew looks like an uncle."


    But Murong Li could not hold on to this matter.


    "Madam, what you said is very reasonable. Brother Jinghua and I are like old friends at first sight. I wonder if you can trouble Miss Li to take off the veil so that I can see the style of my old friend and comfort my missing."


    Lin Mengya thought to herself, as soon as she finished the performance, she quietly watched Murong leave the performance.


    However, in order to make Murong Li completely lose heart, she still said: "in that case, please do it, Miss Li


    It''s a convenience. It''s just that he has just finished taking medicine. Don''t scare Li childe. "


    Murong Li regained his composure and motioned his men to bring up a fat puppy.


    "No, thank you for your success with Miss Li."


    Just then, Li Wushuang took off his veil.


    Half of the girl''s face was intact, but the other half was visible to the human eye and swollen.


    It was also smeared with milky white ointment, which vaguely showed the redness and swelling inside.


    It does look like something''s wrong.


    Murong Li glanced at the pup in the servant''s arms.


    From the beginning to now, the dog is very quiet and has no meaning to bark.


    You know, this smelling dog is the most sensitive to the smell of those guys, and now, it doesn''t even bark.


    It seems that he really made a mistake.


    At present, Murong Li is in a bad mood.


    Lin Mengya has been staring at each other. Seeing that Murong Li''s suspicion in her eyes has faded, she said calmly: "well, cover it quickly. You shouldn''t see the wind."


    Li Wushuang is also very nervous.


    Smell speech such as amnesty, but the hand is a little trembling, not easy to use, can''t lift the veil.


    Seeing that he was almost sweating, suddenly a not gentle hand helped him.


    Li Wushuang looked at each other gratefully, but he got only the man''s gentle warning.


    He couldn''t help shaking when he remembered the threat to himself before he came in.


    "Tell you, if you dare to screw up my master''s business, I''ll slap you again!"


    Li Wushuang has never seen such a savage and unreasonable girl. Now he has two wars to ensure that he will never make trouble.


    Seeing that the pass was passed without danger, Li Wushuang just breathed a sigh of relief and saw the fat little dog suddenly break free and come straight to him.


    Suddenly, the fierce and unparalleled heart mentioned to his throat.


    Murong Li narrowed his eyes and stared at the dog.


    Lin Mengya was also worried, but she still had confidence in herself.


    I saw that the dog just sniffed at the sharp and unparalleled skirt corner, and then turned around and ran to Lin Mengya''s feet.


    Then, without saying a word, he sat at her feet and rubbed her feet with his small head.


    "This --"


    Lin Mengya is stupid. Murong Li is unparalleled and not much better than Li.


    Especially Murong Li, a mouthful of old blood almost gushed out.


    You know, smelling dogs are fighting dogs. Even if they are cubs, they have never heard of flirting with anyone.


    But in front of her, at her feet, the little boy even made a hum, but begged Lin Mengya to touch it.


    "Come here!"


    Murong Li roared angrily. Unfortunately, the little boy ignored him at all.


    Twist this little ass and lie on the instep of Lin Mengya.


    The little eyes narrowed and began to snore.


    If there is a dog, how can there be a reason not to roll?


    In particular, this half arm long half big dog is even more out of control!


    Lin Mengya smiled and stretched out her hand to roll the cub.


    "Oh, why is this little thing so cute? You''re still interested in leaving the childe. You don''t look like the Lord of our house, let alone the dog. Usually, even flies and mosquitoes don''t like to get close to him!"


    On one side, long Tianyu suddenly turned black.


    "Cough."


    It''s too much to try to hint at your wife with a dry cough.

 Chapter 2316

    After her just a few words of laughter, the tense atmosphere has been slightly covered up.


    Although Murong Li is still skeptical, smelling dogs will never make mistakes.


    And he knew too well that the dancers of the Li family would show their feet in front of him.


    Looking at the fierce and unparalleled man who seemed to be a little timid, it seemed that he was more afraid of the husband standing in front of her.


    Is it true that your intelligence is wrong?


    Lin Mengya spied that Murong Li had been staring at Li Wushuang intentionally or unintentionally. She knew that what had just made the conceited man less determined about his own ideas.


    She even picked up the pup and said with a smile, "this pup is really smart. It must have taken a lot of effort to teach from the childe?"


    Murong Li immediately smiled and said, "I have no ambition and usually like those elegant things. My little pet is usually very perverse, but I didn''t expect to be so clever in front of sister-in-law Tang. It can be seen that I have fate with sister-in-law Tang."


    Long Tianyu''s face was a little unhappy.


    Lin Mengya smiled and handed the dog over to Cairu.


    It''s strange to say that the pup, who was very docile in her arms just now, began to struggle with both hands and claws as soon as she got into the hands of Cairu.


    However, Cairu''s Kung Fu is not what a puppy can break free.


    Only honestly, she was sent back to the hand of the attendant who held it just now.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the pup reached the servant''s hand, he bit the servant''s hand with his sharp teeth.


    Although it''s only a half sized puppy, its teeth are extremely sharp.


    He looked at the man''s hand and saw red.


    But even so, the attendant didn''t dare to say a word, and didn''t even dare to hide.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya could not help frowning slightly.


    Even those who follow behind the master are treated like this. It can be imagined what kind of life Li Wushuang is living on the territory of heaven and man.


    No wonder he trembled at the sound of heaven and man.


    Murong Li tried again and again and got the same result. Gradually, he lost his unparalleled interest in Li.


    After all, in his opinion, let alone Li is unparalleled. Even if the whole Li family is here, it is just an ant that can be crushed to death with one finger.


    But if Li Wushuang really has no problem, he lacks an excuse.


    Seeing the other party''s interest shift away from Li Wushuang, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But soon, Murong Li focused on their husband and wife.


    Murong Li smiled and said, "with the talent of my cousin, how can a temple fit? Does my cousin want to work in our family?"


    "No."


    Long Tianyu''s answer was very neat.


    In order to prevent Murong from leaving too much, Lin Mengya added a few words.


    "We are used to it here, so we don''t want to go to a strange place to start over."


    But Murong Li said with regret: "although the temple is called for hundreds of responses, it is only a wilderness after all. How proud are we Tianren and how can we be confused with these ignorant people? If my cousin is afraid of entering the family and no one takes care of him, I would like to wish my cousin a hand. Then my cousin will know what the real fairyland is."


    Don''t look at Murong Li''s boasting about the heaven and man family, but in terms of the degree of exclusion he has just given to them, the two of them have really gone


    , I''m afraid I''ll be regarded as inferior by others.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also has a new understanding of the arrogance of heaven and man.


    "I don''t want to go. I''m not interested."


    It was still a brief and heinous refusal, but this time even Lin Mengya didn''t want to say something round.


    Murong Li said so in front of them. It can be seen that neither the Tianren family nor his own heart regarded long Tianyu as the same person as her.


    In that case, what else can she be polite?


    "My cousin must have refused so happily because he didn''t know our heavenly people."


    Murong Li showed a generous look.


    But his tone seemed to be fooling two Hicks who had never seen anything in the world.


    "My cousin knows that the most exquisite masterpieces in the world are all in our family of heaven and man. Take the temple as an example. Perhaps in the eyes of those barbarians, it is a wonderful work.


    But in our family of heaven and man, even where those slaves live, they are carved beams and painted buildings, like palaces on clouds. How can such noble people as cousins and cousins stay in such a place for wronging themselves?


    In my opinion, it''s better for my cousin to put things here aside for the time being, show me to the Hui people, and then decide what to do? "


    Murong Li''s "painstaking and considerate" is more like a temptation in front of Lin Mengya.


    How clever are the men in her family? How could they be fooled?


    Long Tianyu showed a somewhat impatient expression.


    "No matter how good it is, what does it have to do with me? If you want to stay here for a few days, I can entertain you. If you think it''s bad here, you''ll go back to your heaven and man family quickly. Vice hall Lord Qin, he''ll give it to you."


    The Lord of the Qin vice hall next to him was surprised.


    However, he has always been the first diplomatic Ambassador of the temple. Seeing that his temple owner lost his temper, he immediately raised a friendly smile that was harmless to humans and animals.


    "Young master Li hasn''t been out of the family for a long time. I''m afraid he rarely sees the scenery here. Anyway, maybe the scenery of my temple is not as luxurious and exquisite as that of the people of heaven and man, but it still has some natural interest. Why don''t you come with me and I''ll show you around?"


    In this way, Murong Li was dragged out of the main hall by the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin.


    Has been hanging the heart of the Li unparalleled, but also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He never dreamed of this day.


    Immediately thank Lin Mengya.


    "Thank you for saving your life, madam. I can''t repay you. In the future, whether it''s going up the knife mountain or down the sea of fire, just one word from madam."


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and waved.


    "You and Bai Su go down first."


    After the people were blown away, she looked at long Tianyu who fell into silence and asked softly, "there''s nothing to worry about."


    The man raised his head and his eyes were a little complicated.


    He reached out and gently pulled the man in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect them to come so soon."


    She heard some annoyance in his words.


    Obviously, in the days she didn''t know, men should have heard about the heavenly people for the first time.


    And he should have some in-depth understanding of heaven and man, but man is not as good as heaven.


    The sudden visit of Tianren family caught long Tianyu unprepared.


    She gently touched the top of his hair.


    "What are you afraid of? The soldiers will block you, and the water will cover the earth. As long as we do it


    My family is united. No matter whether he is a man of heaven or a man of earth, all stand aside. "


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Look at what you say, it''s like a female general. Alas, even if the heaven and man family really come, I''m afraid you''re the one who can''t protect yourself in our family?"


    "Good you, long Tianyu. People are kind enough to help you, but you still dislike me! Yes, I am slag, and I have no strength to bind chickens! But who says that when wandering the Jianghu and fighting, I have to use brute force. I am easy to use here!"


    She knocked her head angrily.


    Long Tianyu''s laughter was bigger.


    "That''s wrong. No matter how smart you are, if you don''t have room and room to show, you still have to be chased and beaten?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know where. This is the most worried problem in long Tianyu''s heart.


    He is afraid that his deployment is not careful enough and his strength is not strong enough. If they don''t even have a chance to breathe in the face of the enemy, how can they turn defeat into victory?


    She didn''t reveal it, but she held his ear savagely.


    "You are really stupid. If you are really smart, how can you make yourself so powerless to fight back?


    Besides, can''t you fight but people don''t admit defeat?


    Gou Jian''s ten-year revenge is not too late. Isn''t it just a little wronged? Ten years later, I don''t believe I can''t beat that man! "


    Long Tianyu can''t laugh now.


    Her words finally woke him up from the fog.


    His arms loosely encircled his waist.


    "It seems that I''m blindfolded. Madam is indeed my mentor and friend. It seems that I lost."


    Lin Mengya smiled and gently rubbed her man''s ears.


    "Well, don''t think so much. The people of heaven and man are really so powerful. Why bother to send Murong Li to test us?"


    She is also an ignorant and fearless person.


    It is precisely because she does not know the power and horror of heaven and man, so she can look at the problem more objectively and calmly.


    Long Tianyu also had to reconsider his ideas.


    "What madam said is very reasonable. This Murong li..."


    "We can''t move him for the time being, and I have a hunch that Murong Li''s purpose is not just to persuade you."


    "Oh, really?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll let people keep an eye on him these days. As for other things, I''ll leave it to you."


    She whispered.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I see."


    The husband and wife looked at each other and smiled, and their hearts were connected.


    Because of Murong Li''s sudden visit, long Tianyu had to put off going to the front line again and again.


    But the opposite side is not as leisurely as them.


    On the night of Murong Li''s visit, the spies of the temple received a message.


    "Temple Lord, madam, the spies from the Longdu rebel army reported that the self styled emperor had found the whereabouts of master Yan! Moreover, it is said that they have arrested Yan Gongzi and said they want to kill him to sacrifice the flag on the day when the army leaves!"


    The news surprised both the husband and wife.


    But long Tianyu was much calmer.


    "How many percent of the news is true?"


    The visitor replied, "at present, it seems that it is less than 30%

 Chapter 2317

    The so-called less than 30% means that there is a high probability that the news is a fog bomb released by the enemy to deliberately confuse their morale.


    Moreover, as far as Murong Yan''s own ability is concerned, he already knows what the purpose of those people is, so he won''t be caught so easily.


    Those people sent by long Tianyu to follow him are not dry food.


    So Lin Mengya also thinks the news is false.


    "Immediately contact the spies in the Dragon capital and ask them to do their best to protect Murong Yan. They must rescue people from the Dragon capital smoothly.


    And from now on, all the forces in the Dragon capital will be dispatched by Murong Yan. "


    Long Tianyu''s order gave Murong Yan two ways.


    Either he came back under the protection of the people, or he used the secret power of long Tianyu buried in the Dragon capital to mediate in the rear of the enemy.


    I have to say that as a brother, long Tianyu knows Murong Yan very well.


    "I think he will avenge his mother himself." She said.


    "If a man born is unable to avenge the killing of his mother, how can he talk about being indomitable?"


    On this point, long Tianyu and Murong Yan have the same idea.


    After receiving the news, Murong Yan was as expected by long Tianyu.


    Instead of evacuating to a safe place, he took over all the power of long Tianyu.


    On a dark and windy night, he sneaked into the palace where he had lived for more than 20 years.


    Because of the man''s arrogance and arrogance, the defense here is not very strict.


    And even the man would never guess. Murong Yan, who is wanted by him all over the city, is brave enough to sneak into his nest with people.


    Murong Yan and others first found their mother''s residence.


    Looking at the desolation here, Murong Yan felt like a knife.


    "Young master Yan, where are we going now?"


    His men asked with a sign.


    Murong Yanxing''s eyes lit up a raging anger.


    "Go to that man''s palace."


    There are only a few flickering lights left in the Chaotian hall, which used to be bright day and night.


    This is no longer the noble scene in the past. Several internal attendants responsible for serving the old emperor dozed off one after another.


    No matter how much they neglect, they have no worries about their lives.


    The one inside is just a waste.


    The old emperor lay in bed and sighed from time to time.


    Murong Yan stood quietly in the dark corner.


    He could not even believe that the decadent old man in front of him was his energetic father.


    "Get out! Even if I abdicate now, I can''t expect you dog slaves to be cheap!"


    The emperor held his last dignity, but the footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer.


    He turned over and stared at the visitor angrily, but all his expressions were frozen for a moment now.


    He almost trembled and pointed to the man in front of him.


    "Murong Yan! How could it be you!"


    "Why does Father Zun feel very surprised? Or do you think I should be killed by your illegitimate son now?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Murong Yan could hardly control his anger.


    "No, no, that''s not what I mean!"


    The old emperor seemed to see a ghost and repented to him in tears.


    "I really didn''t mean to reveal your whereabouts


    That little rabbit, he sent someone to spy on me and bought off the people around me, so he would know that you have come back! "


    The old emperor''s love for Murong Yan was more than the rebellious son who pushed him down from the throne of emperor.


    Just because he felt guilty for Murong Yan, but also had a fear of empress Zun.


    Yes, he already knew the truth about hou Zun''s murder. He also knew that it was his illegitimate son who bought the people around Hou Zun that killed his first wife.


    Seeing the icy cold on Murong Yan''s face, the emperor burst into tears.


    "Yes, I don''t want to harm your mother at all. She and I are husband and wife in need. How can I have no feelings with her for more than 20 years?


    But I didn''t expect, really didn''t expect that in recent years, I have been raising tigers.


    That kid, he stole everything from me! Child, I really didn''t expect things to be like this. Believe me, I really didn''t mean it! "


    Facing the emperor''s excuse, Murong Yan chose not to believe a word.


    "If you really value my mother so much, you shouldn''t choose to do those things with the people around her!"


    Murongyan''s anger was completely ignited.


    "Do you know that it is not the calculation of these people or the poison through the intestines that killed my mother, but your ruthlessness!"


    He squeezed every word out of his teeth.


    After returning to Longdu, the people he borrowed from long Tianyu found some old people who had served his mother before.


    These old people had been with their mother all their life, but they were kicked out of the palace by their mother for various reasons a while ago.


    However, the mother did not let them live and die, but gave them a very rich pension money.


    In their mouth, Murong Yan learned the truth.


    How can a strong mother be unaware of her father''s betrayal?


    But it was because of her father''s face that she didn''t have an attack.


    It was thought that even if the father raised the illegitimate child, it was only because the children were thin.


    But I didn''t expect that my father had planned to let the illegitimate son inherit everything from him.


    At the thought of this, Murong Yan couldn''t help but feel heartache.


    He stared at the selfish and amorous man.


    "Everyone in the world accused my mother of being ruthless, but she gave you all her tenderness!


    Do you know she turned a blind eye to that bastard because she felt guilty about you!


    But what happened at the beginning is that you are not willing to let the family decline, so you want to leave your blood secretly.


    You take me as a shield and my mother as a raft, which my mother can bear. But you shouldn''t have. When my mother''s heart is disillusioned, you still want to insert a knife in her chest! "


    Murong also couldn''t restrain his low roar, which made the emperor tremble heavily.


    He looked at the strange son in front of him with some fear: "you, you know?"


    "Yes, I know! You not only want to take that woman into the palace, you also want her to replace my mother!


    Father, I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have a vicious heart in addition to thinking about the world!


    If it hadn''t been for my mother''s advice, would you think you could sit comfortably in this position? "


    By his son''s repeated accusations, the emperor was finally no longer patient.


    He showed a sad expression and shouted at his son in a low voice: "do you think I want to look at her cold face all day?


    She knew herself before we got married


    What are you facing!


    She volunteered all this. I never forced her.


    Over the years, I know I''m sorry for her, so I respect her. Even if she dictates to me, I''ll be patient in every way!


    But he even asked me to pass on the throne of emperor to you. This is the glory of my Murong ancestors. I absolutely can''t let him destroy it in my hands! "


    "Do you think everyone wants your position?"


    Murong Yan had no patience with the emperor.


    The tall and glorious Father Image in my heart has collapsed.


    "From the beginning, I didn''t care about the position of the crown prince! If I could exchange it for my mother''s life, I would definitely change it without hesitation!"


    "You can say such words because you have never tasted power!"


    The emperor is noncommittal.


    Murong Yan felt that his father was hopeless.


    "Then rot quietly in this golden cage."


    He said expressionless and turned to leave.


    Emperor Zun panicked.


    He immediately stretched out his hand, grabbed Murong Yan, and said with some pleading: "I''m wrong, it''s all my fault! Will you take me away too? As long as you can take me away from here, I''ll pass the throne to you!


    That villain doesn''t have my jade seal in his hand. He can''t be regarded as a serious emperor at all.


    As long as you hold the jade seal in your hand, those people under him will certainly turn back! "


    Seeing that until now, he still tried to seduce his father with power, Murong Yan only felt waves of nausea.


    "You''d better hold your seal and suffer slowly here."


    He said with a sneer.


    The emperor''s expression froze.


    He could only look at his son''s back reluctantly.


    However, the reason why he didn''t shout was not that he still expected Murong Yan.


    He was muttering with a gloomy face.


    "Just fight. After both lose, I will still take back my position! This position is mine, and none of you can touch it!"


    Murong Yan heard it. There was a crazy voice inside. There was no movement on his face.


    The Chamberlain in charge of guarding the emperor''s luggage.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Yan."


    He is also the insider of long Tianyu in the palace.


    "What did the man say when he came to the emperor?"


    "Every time the man comes, he will keep us away. I only heard that he seems to ask the emperor to hand over something."


    Murong Yan was puzzled by the waiter''s words.


    "But a jade seal?"


    "No. since the day when the old emperor was forced to abdicate, the jade seal has been in the man''s hand."


    Hearing the speech, Murong Yan couldn''t help thinking of what the old emperor had said just now.


    It turned out that he even used this to deceive himself.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, but he soon adjusted.


    "Since it''s not a jade seal, what will it be?" He asked.


    The waiter said, "little guess, will it have something to do with the empress?"


    "What do you say?"


    "I remember the first night that the man broke into the Imperial Palace, he personally sent someone to turn in empress Hou Zun''s palace all night. After that, he brought people to ask the emperor. It seems that he was angry because he didn''t find something."

 Chapter 2318

    Murong Yan looked deeply at the closed door and said coldly, "don''t let him die."


    "Yes."


    After leaving the old emperor''s bedroom, he returned to the latter''s bedroom again.


    Inside, broken tables and chairs were scattered on the ground at random.


    Obviously, it has been turned over by the rebels.


    "You are waiting for me here."


    He went into the inner hall alone.


    Ignoring the sadness of the scene, he went straight to the messy bed.


    He squatted down and reached under the bed for a while.


    Finally, regardless of the dirt, lie on the ground and look inside.


    It must have been searched, but probably because the gap here is relatively narrow, so those people didn''t find that there is a small wooden box under the bed board near the wall.


    He directly opened the box, only to hear a crisp sound, and the things in the box fell to the ground.


    He immediately picked things out with the hilt of his sword.


    I saw a small ball about the size of an egg in his palm.


    Is this what the rebels are looking for?


    Besides, he didn''t think there was anything they couldn''t find in his mother''s bedroom.


    This man, there is news from his men outside.


    "Childe, you''d better hurry. It''s not safe here."


    Murong Yan responded and immediately put the ball into his arms.


    Finally, I took a nostalgic look at my mother''s room, and then disappeared outside the door.


    "How''s it going? Is there any news from Murong Yan?"


    In the temple, Lin Mengya asked anxiously.


    In fact, in addition to Murong Yan''s own safety, whether he is safe or not is also related to whether the spies buried in Longdu by Yu have been found.


    When the two armies fight, the most important thing is to know themselves and the enemy.


    If their dark lines were completely removed, wouldn''t they become blind?


    Fortunately, long Tianyu has brought good news.


    "Murong Yan is fine, but it''s inconvenient for them to contact us now."


    "That''s great."


    Hearing the news, she was able to put down her heart at last.


    Then I remembered another thing.


    "Murong can''t leave. How do you leave?"


    Murong Li didn''t do anything serious every day, just came to chat with them for various reasons.


    These days, he pestered long Tianyu to tell him about the customs and knowledge of the kingdom of Wei.


    I just don''t want him to leave the temple.


    And in recent days, he has repeatedly harassed Li unparalleled.


    However, perhaps Bai Su''s threat was too effective, or Li Wushuang really let it go.


    In a word, Li Wushuang became more and more calm.


    It has to be said that human adaptability is really great.


    "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning." Long Tianyu whispered.


    Now, the two armies are already testing each other.


    The conflicts are not big or small, but also one after another.


    He is not the commander-in-chief, and it is difficult to reassure the army after all.


    "Good." Now, she is looking forward to his departure.


    Only by ending the ridiculous war early can he return to her early.


    "That Murong leaves, give it to me."


    But long Tianyu said, "no, he will leave today."


    This made Lin Mengya''s heart tremble.


    "What did you do?"


    Long Tian


    Yu shook his head: "I didn''t do anything. It''s his own reason."


    Lin Mengya thought her man was joking, but before dinner, Murong Li sent someone to say goodbye.


    Although she wanted Murong Li to disappear from under her eyes now, she didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Her head was full of question marks.


    But long Tianyu sold it.


    I looked at her and smiled mysteriously, but I just didn''t open my mouth.


    Now, it makes her heart itch.


    Hold long Tianyu''s arm and shake it vigorously.


    "Well, your highness, tell me if you can do it? Oh, just tell me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep at night!"


    This time, long Tianyu seemed to have a "heart of stone".


    While enjoying his wife''s warm and soft plea, he began to deal with the urgent military affairs.


    When the documents were almost answered, her patience finally reached the limit.


    Lying at long Tianyu''s desk, he stared angrily and asked, "I asked you for the last time, do you say it or not?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head with a smile and wanted to touch her hair, but his wife despised him and opened his hand.


    "Long Tianyu! I warn you, my tolerance is limited! If you -- hey, hey, what are you doing!"


    People were picked up by long Tianyu.


    She subconsciously hooked each other''s neck, and her deep laughter came from above.


    "Since madam wants to know so much, it depends on her sincerity."


    "What do you mean?"


    He hooked his lips and fell in her ear.


    "Madam, a little farewell is better than a new marriage."


    "Fart!" Lin Mengya didn''t make complaints about it: "you haven''t left yet!"


    "I''m not afraid you''re in a hurry. Do I rehearse in advance?"


    The man was still shameless, and Lin Mengya was so angry that she really wanted to bite him hard.


    "Go back to your room with your husband. I''ll tell you when you behave well."


    Listen, is this what serious people say?


    Although she was angry, she was obediently brought back to the room by long Tianyu.


    After a very harmonious and friendly exercise, she was so tired that she didn''t have the strength to argue with men anymore.


    Seeing his wife still looking at him with condemning eyes, long Tianyu couldn''t help kissing her sweaty forehead.


    "In fact, like the people in Xiancheng, the heavenly people can''t stay away from their seclusion for a long time."


    "Hmm? What do you say?"


    They can meet each other every day these days. Naturally, she knows that the other party is a healthy adult man.


    But long Tianyu said, "thanks to Li Wushuang."


    "He found it?"


    "Well, do you remember that Murong Li always has a heavy smell of sandalwood?"


    She nodded.


    Because the five senses are more sensitive than ordinary people, the stronger the taste, the more impressed she is.


    Long Tianyu pillowed his hands and explained in a low voice, "Li Wushuang said that he had never smelled such a heavy smell of sandalwood among the people of heaven and man before. However, everyone who came back from outside will have this smell. When he performed songs and dances for the people of heaven and man, he met it several times."


    "So, you mean that all the heavy sandalwood on them is probably because they can''t stay outside for too long?"


    "Li Wushuang told me his guess. I asked someone to steal all the incense from Murong."


    Lin Mengya frowned and asked anxiously, "what if Murong Li finds out?"


    But the man just raised his eyebrows.


    "Mu


    Rong Li will never guess that I did it. "


    So sure? She expressed doubt.


    But soon she thought of another possibility.


    "You... Can''t you? Do you deserve that little fat dog?"


    They took things without being suspected of coming to their heads.


    It must have been done by the people around Murong Li.


    And the only thing that can not be controlled by Murong Li is the pup?


    Yes, although the sniffer dog helps the tyranny, the puppy is still very cute.


    "Don''t worry, Li Wushuang said that the pup has a special position in the family of heaven and man, and no one can easily kill him."


    She was relieved.


    However, if it is not really important, Murong Li will not ask people to hold it.


    "You are really promising. Now you don''t even let go of the dog!"


    She pinched the bridge of his tall nose angrily.


    But long Tianyu smiled and pressed it back into his arms.


    "Make the most of everything."


    Oh, this is a set of fallacies.


    Looking at her angry appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help sighing.


    Now his worth has really fallen.


    I picked up the big mouse a few days ago. Now even the puppy has a sign of climbing on his head.


    No, he has to revive his husband!


    The couple''s "night talk" was staged again for a long time.


    The next day, long Tianyu took someone with her before she woke up.


    When I woke up, the next bed was cold.


    She rubbed her aching waist and dressed herself first.


    Blushing, she rummaged through the cupboard and found a scarf.


    "Is this a dog?"


    The red marks on the neck are a little more ambiguous against the white snow skin.


    It was not easy to call people in until the conspicuous traces were covered with gauze.


    Bai Su and Cairu waited on her to wash and dress. She also asked about the situation when long Tianyu left.


    "Your Highness left with Ling ye before dawn. It seems that something happened on the front line, waiting for the hall to deal with it."


    After hearing Bai Su''s words, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Although long Tianyu has not been on the battlefield for the first time, and with the help of his brothers, there must be no need to worry about his safety.


    However, the battlefield situation is changeable. In order to win, the other party must do everything.


    In case of any special situation, what can I do?


    "Cairu, have all the medicines I asked Zhenlong hall to prepare been sent to them?"


    "Well, I specially asked someone to send it. Now these drugs have reached our generals."


    "That''s good."


    When long Tianyu was away, everything up and down the temple was pressed on her shoulder.


    As soon as she got busy, she couldn''t care about anything else.


    In the afternoon, while discussing with the vice hall leader Qin how to appease the people affected by the war between the two sides, Bai Su walked in and reported back and forth: "master, there is a group of people outside who claim to be the king''s family and say they have something important to see you."


    Jun''s house?


    That''s amazing.


    Among the ancient relic families of the seclusion school, only these two families are familiar to her.


    Li Wushuang''s front foot has just arrived. How can you find your family.


    After thinking for a while, he said to the vice hall Lord Qin, "let''s do what you want. Whether it''s lack of money or people, it''s easy to solve."


    The Lord of the vice Hall of Qin looked relaxed.


    It''s convenient to have the wife of a giant as the backing, no matter what you do.

 Chapter 2319

    In the longevity hall, where she met foreign guests, she met the family of the group.


    The first is a stranger, but according to his own introduction, he is one of the elders of the jun family.


    And in his hand, he also held the certificate of the king''s family.


    After ordering people to serve tea, she asked, "I don''t know if the old clan came, but what''s important?"


    Nowadays, there are wars everywhere. If there is no emergency, who will choose to go out at this time?


    The old man of that clan just smiled and said a few polite words vaguely.


    Lin Mengya had a lot of things. Now, seeing that the gentleman family always cares about him, she showed some intention to see off the guests.


    Seeing that they couldn''t hide, the old man had to sigh heavily.


    "To tell you the truth, I came here this time to see off my relatives."


    "Send relatives?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t understand for a moment.


    He saw the girl who had been standing quietly behind him pulled out.


    "Her name is Jun Xianwei. She is the youngest daughter of our old master. According to her seniority, she is the little aunt of Wu Zhao."


    Hearing the speech, she also looked at each other attentively.


    Whether in appearance or temperament, girls are outstanding.


    Moreover, what is more rare is its quiet and elegant temperament, which can be seen from everyone.


    "Xian Wei, I haven''t seen you soon, madam."


    The old clan on one side winked and said.


    Jun Xianwei saluted her immediately.


    "Xian Wei has met madam."


    "You don''t have to be polite, miss."


    Now she was even more confused.


    Until the gentleman family was old, he slowly took out a dark red letter from his sleeve.


    "Alas, in fact, since the last time the young Lord went back, he warned us severely not to mention the engagement between the temple and the king''s family. But..."


    The jun family always felt that their job was to die.


    No one in the world knows that the temple lady Gong Ya is a powerful role.


    And the Lord of the temple loved her so much that he could tell the people all over the world what she would do side by side with him in the future.


    In this way, I''m afraid the situation of my little lady will be difficult.


    The old man gritted his teeth and unfolded the red document.


    Lin Mengya clearly saw that it was a wedding letter.


    The names above are "Murong Xi" and "Jun Xianwei".


    What''s going on?


    "Madam, we have known your mistake. Therefore, with this marriage certificate as evidence, we only ask Xian Wei to be your Highness''s side room. If you really don''t want to, let her be a concubine. In short, I hope you can give our young lady a bite of food for the sake of my dear daughter."


    That''s right. She''s not a man eating tiger.


    "Bai Su, help people up quickly. What''s the matter with this wedding letter?"


    From the attitude of the jun family, it is obvious that they don''t want to be like this.


    The king''s family always looked at the innocent young lady and said in a deep voice, "this marriage letter was given to us by the Presbyterian Council. They said it was decided with the old temple Lord of the temple ten years ago."


    Old temple Lord?


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "Then why didn''t you say before and take the life of Junwu''s sister for nothing?"


    She could still remember the death of the weak little girl.


    If it weren''t for that so-called


    How could Jun Rao poison the girl?


    The old gentleman family also has some regrets.


    "At that time, we didn''t know the existence of this marriage letter. If we had known..."


    "If I had known, I would have sacrificed myself rather than let the child be hurt like that."


    Jun Xian''s gentle opening.


    From her tone, Lin Mengya could hear some sadness.


    "Now is not the time to investigate who is responsible. To tell you the truth, I will not agree to this marriage letter, nor will your highness. Jun Wuzhao should tell you my temper. Now I can regard you as deceived and not investigated.


    But if you insist on pestering, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Neither she nor long Tianyu can tolerate sand in dealing with feelings.


    "Madam, please think twice. That''s not what we mean!"


    Your family is in a hurry.


    "We didn''t want to disturb you two. However, the Presbyterian Council said that the old temple Lord made it with them. If we don''t do it, we will violate the rules of the Presbyterian Council. They will punish my family!"


    I''m afraid this is the root cause of your family''s melancholy.


    The Presbyterian Council, they can''t provoke; She said they couldn''t stand it.


    But hearing this, she was even more reluctant.


    "How about the Presbyterian Church? It''s your own business. What does it have to do with our husband and wife?"


    Words are not all angry words.


    In this matter, don''t you think she will give them a way to live in the face of their parents?


    The old gentleman family was in a dilemma.


    "Wu called the child back and said, madam, she is kind-hearted and will not embarrass us."


    "That''s what he thought. I didn''t say that."


    The woman before the meeting was indifferent, and the old gentleman almost didn''t cry on the spot.


    "Then you say, what do you want us to do before you are willing to help?"


    The whole jun family is now in panic.


    If you offend the temple and the palace family again, there will be no way to live.


    "It''s easy to live."


    Suddenly, a frivolous voice came.


    Lin Mengya looked at the door in surprise.


    Qinghu, who had not seen each other for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Seeing his little girl''s eyes widened and looked at himself in surprise, he hooked his lips and showed a charming smile.


    Then, he said coldly and proudly to the old gentleman''s family, "this marriage letter will be invalid from now on. The gentleman''s family can''t talk about it in front of anyone, let alone pretend to be the in laws of the temple. If there is any violation, I''ll bring someone myself and come to the door to ask for an explanation!"


    Your family is stunned.


    The man in front of him was enchanting with indescribable male and female, but his every move was powerful.


    Obviously, it''s not an ordinary person.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya didn''t retort, the old gentleman family clenched their teeth and stamped their feet.


    "Well, you can do as you say. What about my miss?"


    Qinghu glanced at each other and said casually, "the temple is so big. Can''t you give her a bite of rice? In the future, she will be a little maid next to my sister."


    From Miss Qianjin to a servant girl.


    Not to mention how Jun Xianwei feels, even the old gentleman family feels unreasonable.


    "How can this be done? At least, this is also the first lady of my king''s family! How can I be a servant girl?"


    "Why? Not satisfied? Well, either stay or go


    Get out of here! "


    Qing Hu''s very impatient tone immediately made the jun family shut up.


    Lin Mengya didn''t interrupt. It''s not that she was soft hearted, but that she knew that there must be his reason why Qinghu did this.


    She was also annoyed by the old man of the jun family.


    "What my brother means is what I mean. Mr. Zu and miss Jun can think again. Vice hall Lord Qin, see off the guests."


    Seeing Jun''s family leave, she couldn''t help but pull Qinghu to the inner room.


    "Why are you here? How are you at home? Where are the two babies? Who is taking care of them now?"


    In the face of her series of questions, Qinghu replied with a smile: "didn''t long Tianyu go to fight with others? He didn''t trust your safety, so the flying pigeon sent a letter to me to accompany you. Little girl, I haven''t seen you for so long. Think about me. Come on, give me a hug and see if you are thin?"


    Lin Mengya immediately knocked off her shameless hand.


    "Did you kill my three-year-old doll? Hurry up and be careful to be beaten!"


    She clenched her fist and tried to beat it.


    Qinghu immediately raised his hands and begged for mercy with his exaggerated head.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Please spare your life."


    However, after teasing her for a while, I still reported the situation at home in every detail.


    It was said that a group of people wanted to sneak into her nest while she was away, but they were beaten by Bailu, crying for their father and mother. She couldn''t help but settle down a lot.


    "That''s right."


    Qing Hu carefully took out two envelopes with some thickness from his arms.


    On the cover, I''m young, but I''ve seen my appearance for the first time.


    "The most beautiful mother."


    "The smartest mother."


    It was written to her by the two little babies at home.


    "Yo, can you write?"


    She couldn''t wait to open it.


    First, Mo Yan.


    The little thing was bigger, and the paper was full of sweet words, which made her mother''s heart bloom.


    What "my mother should take good care of herself outside, otherwise I will be distressed!"


    And "if someone dares to bully her mother, please be patient first. I will grow up quickly and avenge her again."


    Even finally, she gave her a "give my favorite and most beautiful mother a big fragrance!"


    At a young age, he was full of coquettish words, just like his father''s temperament.


    "Tut, this boy must be a demon when he grows up!"


    I just don''t know how many hearts to harvest.


    And can''t wait to open Ning''er''s letter.


    Ning''er can write a few words, and there is no particularly bold and unrestrained words between the lines.


    At most, it is a sentence like "Mom, I miss you very much". The rest are words that greet her and urge her to take care of herself.


    Nevertheless, she could see Ning''er''s missing for herself.


    I read the two letters again and again. Finally, Qinghu gently wiped her tears.


    "They are all women, and they can''t move to cry." He joked.


    She covered her face with her arm and said, "I''m not a good mother."


    But Qinghu took her hand and said softly but firmly, "no, you''re the best and most competent mother I''ve ever seen."


    She regretted that she had not been with her two babies since childhood.


    Missed many moments of their growth, which she could not make up for in any case.

 Chapter 2320

    But she didn''t regret it.


    Maybe she is destined not to be an ordinary mother, accompany them day and night and witness their growth. But like other mothers, she will always love them.


    She folded the letter carefully and put it in a small drawer at the head of her bed.


    Qinghu has been watching her movements gently. After seeing her adjust, he said, "that boy is like you, and his mouth is very sweet. The women at home are coaxed around by them. I don''t have to worry about looking for a daughter-in-law in the future."


    But Lin Mengya said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. From you to their fifth uncle, who can make girls happy? I see, in the long run, no matter how powerful the talent is, it will also be affected by you. Alas, I''m worried when I think of it."


    Qing Hu immediately put on an exaggerated expression and "accused" her with his heart.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s their own waste. Just say that your eldest brother, what a good daughter-in-law, was angry and ran away."


    Mention these people''s embarrassing stories, Qinghu is one set after another.


    However, Lin Mengya left him face and didn''t expose him on the spot.


    Between them, that is, half a kilo to eight Liang.


    No one is better than anyone.


    "By the way, when you left, what did your great grandfather want you to bring me?"


    When it comes to business, Qinghu''s face is less frivolous.


    "Mr. Gong said that he had told the family leader before he died that if one day the family leader became the Lord of the temple, he would ask him to give the relics to his descendants. When I came, Mr. Gong specifically asked you to go back as soon as possible if you were free."


    "The relic of the former home owner? Did your great grandfather tell you what it was?"


    Qinghu shook his head.


    "Mr. Gong covered it tightly. When he told me this, there was no one around him. He also told me that he must not tell the second person about it."


    So mysterious, what good thing will it be?


    But she couldn''t help but have a headache when she remembered the consistent style of her former home owner, her great grandmother.


    Isn''t it another outstanding debt of gratitude?


    "Wait until you go back. I think you can''t leave the current situation for a while and a half."


    Qing Hu''s tone was somewhat helpless.


    Although he is duty bound to protect his little girl.


    But that man is too troublesome, and every time he has to let his little girl be involved.


    Suddenly, some discontent that had been suppressed in my heart began to move again.


    If the time, place and atmosphere were not right, he would certainly encourage his little girl to run with him.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help defending long Tianyu.


    "I know you love me, but this time we are really foolproof. The illegitimate son of the emperor attacked us like crazy. Did he think he could really beat us?"


    Far from it, she can guarantee that those people are definitely not her opponents in terms of logistics materials.


    But Qinghu reminded her: "maybe it''s not that he thinks he can beat you, but someone makes him think he can."


    "You mean that bastard is also a used cannon fodder?"


    She felt that it was impossible. Even if the people behind the scenes were powerful, it was a real war.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Her heart beat violently and she suddenly realized


    There is a possibility.


    Wars are everywhere, which wastes people and money, and the affected people will be displaced.


    Even, the strength of defending the country will be greatly reduced because of this war.


    If this is a conspiracy between heaven and man or immortal city, isn''t it a struggle between Snipes and mussels?


    Qinghu was stunned and shook his hand in front of him.


    "What do you think?"


    "Nothing."


    She should believe long Tianyu. She can''t hide such a simple thing from him.


    So it shouldn''t be as simple as she thought.


    "Speaking of it, long Tianyu was honest before. How can he still provoke such a rotten peach blossom now?"


    As the main member of his mother''s regiment, uncle Qinghu has always pursued the policy of "slapping him to death if he dares to cheat".


    It can be said that if long Tianyu has two hearts, he is not cheating, but he is flying forward to the death terminal by himself on the high-speed train.


    Mentioning this matter, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling headache again.


    "How do I know? The king''s family is crazy one by one. I don''t understand. How can they recognize it and marry long Tianyu to have a way out?" She make complaints about it.


    However, he thought of leaving Jun Xianwei before the Qing fox. He couldn''t help asking, "why did you let me leave people just now?"


    Originally, her impression of Jun''s family improved a little because of Jun Wuzhao.


    Now I find that some people are really not worthy of pity.


    "It''s not that the old man of the palace family said. Let me advise you not to make enemies for yourself recently. After all, judging from the current situation, there are still many friends and many roads." Qinghu looked quite helpless, but he immediately changed the topic.


    "But you said the way out of your family, what way out?"


    Lin Mengya sighed, Explained: "Your family is a hermit family, a relic of ancient times. All of them have some genetic diseases. If they can''t stop these diseases in time, they may not live long. And the Presbyterian Council, which is responsible for managing the affairs of the family, declared that as long as they can give birth to a child belonging to Yu, they can stop this genetic disease. It''s the people of the Presbyterian Council who talk casually , how could there be such a thing in the world? "


    According to her knowledge of that genetic disorder, it is irreversible.


    Unless we can completely eliminate those problematic blood inheritance, the next generation will still have more or less problems.


    The problem is that even if they gave birth to a child belonging to Yu, there is still a problem with the child''s blood.


    The disease will also appear.


    But she underestimated your family''s desire to cure this disease.


    The next day, your family didn''t come.


    Lin Mengya thought they had figured it out, but the wishful thinking of Jun''s family made a bigger storm.


    This temple is like an iron bucket. After the addition of Qinghu, there are no mistakes and omissions in security.


    "Madam, we have captured many enemy spies at the foot of the holy mountain."


    The captain of the guard responsible for guarding the temple reported it truthfully.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    This is the ninth in a while.


    "Can you interrogate anything?" She asked.


    "They are stubborn and refuse to say anything, but their subordinates found a letter on them."


    His men presented the letter.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that


    Noodles are actually a long poem.


    It''s really interesting that a spy should bring his favorite poem.


    But beyond that, they didn''t find any effective clues.


    At this time, the Qing fox returned.


    He has taken over the security of the temple with full authority these days, and led people everywhere to check and make up for omissions.


    "Can you find any problems?" She asked.


    Qinghu said: "big problems have not been found at present, but some small problems have been eliminated in time."


    In fact, for now, their safety is guaranteed.


    The location of the temple is very important, so in the construction expenditure, we consider how to resist in case of possible attack one day.


    Yu found the secret of Houshan cliff in time, which was the last disaster of the temple.


    "Look at this."


    She put the long poem in front of Qinghu.


    The latter looked again and again and just felt that this was an ordinary letter.


    "But it was found in the spies who were caught."


    According to the guards in charge of this matter, these captured spies are well-trained experts.


    And they all had their tongues cut off.


    This is an extremely cruel training method to make spies a living weapon.


    If a letter with a long poem is found in such a person, the function of this letter will never be so simple.


    "I see. How about we interrogate those people?" Qing Hu suggested.


    Lin Mengya felt it was inappropriate.


    These people must have received extremely professional training. Extorting confessions by words and deeds is also part of their training.


    Her ingenious methods of extorting confessions are based on the fear of those people.


    "I think we might as well set up a plan."


    Her eyes flashed, and in Qinghu''s ear, she said her plan.


    In the underground dungeon of the temple, the appearance of Qinghu, a raw face, immediately attracted the attention of those spies.


    Staring at a humble face, Qinghu''s daily work is to shuttle through each cell and deliver some poor meals to all prisoners.


    Moreover, he was deliberately silent and never looked at or spoke to any prisoner.


    Every time after delivering the meal, he left silently.


    After so many times, the people in the dungeon regarded people as air.


    Until one day, when Qinghu was delivering food to one of the spies, he found him sitting at the door of his cell and knocking on the fence at the door.


    Qing Hu used two things at once and soon found that there were some special rules in each other''s percussion.


    But soon, the man stopped knocking.


    Later, he told Lin Mengya about it.


    The latter thinks that this may be the way for those spies to contact each other.


    But the next day, the spy who knocked on the railing was found dead in the dungeon.


    "Dead? How did you die?"


    Lin Mengya asked angrily.


    But the person in charge of the guard also wondered.


    In order to prevent these people from committing suicide, they tie people up.


    It''s not easy for them to want to die.


    In order to find out the truth, she decided to go to prison herself.

 Chapter 2321

    The body was placed in the dungeon. Strangely, the death of the body was very peaceful, as if it had fallen asleep.


    "Madam, the people are right here. The little one is guilty and can''t take good care of them."


    The man in charge of the dungeon pleaded guilty to himself.


    "Why don''t you step back first."


    She first took a general look at the condition of the body.


    There is no obvious trauma on the body, and there is no trace of poisoning on the body.


    How did people die?


    As a last resort, she had the body''s clothes removed.


    After scanning more carefully than a magnifying glass, she found a hole the size of a pinhole directly above the man''s heart.


    She looked, the hole did not heal, but there were not many blood marks.


    "Where did the wound come from?"


    The person in charge of catching these spies said, "my subordinates don''t know. When I caught these people, my subordinates didn''t use concealed weapons."


    Indeed, from the size and location of the wound, the most likely weapon is a concealed weapon such as a needle.


    But ordinary concealed weapon needles are basically much larger than this.


    She took out the scalpel and gently scratched down the hole.


    But I found this hole extending all the way down the muscle.


    Until, she completely broke the man''s chest, revealing the heart that had stopped beating.


    She carefully observed the dead man''s heart and finally found that each other''s heart was full of small holes!


    Now, she believed that the cause of the man''s death was definitely not because of concealed weapons.


    Because ordinary concealed weapons can enter from the chest and will never pierce the heart like this.


    But if the cause of death was this, he would never die so peacefully.


    Instead, it should be a cry of pain.


    But that night, the dungeon guards really didn''t hear anything.


    "That''s strange."


    She looked to herself into the depths of the dungeon.


    The results of the examination did not bring very effective clues, but left a lot of doubts and trapped her in it.


    Since these people were caught, the spies at the foot of the holy mountain began to be careful.


    These days, they almost disappeared. No matter how hard the guards in the temple tried, they couldn''t catch any trace of them.


    This makes Lin Mengya more suspicious.


    According to the current situation, they have the ability to avoid the pursuit of the temple. Why were so many people caught before?


    Two days later, Qinghu frowned and told her, "I found another man knocking on the railing."


    Lin Mengya had to make people more alert, and even arranged many people to stand guard outside everyone''s cell.


    But after midnight, the man never woke up again.


    He died peacefully in his sleep without anyone''s attention.


    Lin Mengya had to dissect the body herself. Sure enough, the same trace was found on the man''s heart.


    In other words, the cause of death of the two people is the same.


    She looked at the broken heart, especially the scar the size of hair on it, and couldn''t help being angry.


    These people died under her eyes. She felt that it was not just someone killing people, but more like someone provoking her.


    After a few days, the same strange scene was staged.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but interrogate several people.


    She knows that


    People are not afraid of death and know that they are not afraid of their own means.


    So she did not choose to use force to extort a confession by torture.


    Instead, they choose to look at each other, test these people with silence, and try to find out the weak links.


    The silence in the dungeon is terrible.


    Lin Mengya sat in front of these people. She seemed to have the power to live and kill these people.


    But those people''s eyes are the same calm, which makes her a little frustrated.


    It also strengthened her idea of making these people confess.


    "I know you are not afraid of death, so I won''t use those ordinary means to you."


    She looked around, and the reaction of these people was as expected.


    "Only when people live can they have everything. One of you will live, and I promise he will live very well. How about it? Does any of you want this opportunity?"


    She knew that these words were like nonsense to them.


    But she needs a breakthrough.


    Sometimes, no matter how great the pain is, it is not as effective as a desire. Some people can not be afraid of life and death, but they may not give up the immeasurable wealth at their fingertips.


    "Well, it seems that you are all loyal and good slaves. But your master may not be able to feel your loyalty."


    She scratched her lips in a sarcastic tone.


    "It seems that up to now, your master has neither come forward nor sent anyone to negotiate with me to let me go.


    You know very well yourself. In fact, you have not committed any major crime at all. You are just collecting some information about me at the foot of my mountain.


    If your master negotiates, you may not be able to be released. "


    Freedom is the greatest temptation.


    On the surface, those people did not seem to be shaken by her proposal, but only they could know what was inside.


    "Well, as long as you write down what information you are involved in about me, I will let you go immediately."


    She had them all let go and opened the prison door.


    That means obviously that as long as they are obedient, they can get them out of here safely.


    Freedom is at your fingertips.


    But these people didn''t respond at all. They didn''t even look at the pen and ink in front of them.


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    This doesn''t make sense at all.


    Until, she also heard the rhythmic percussion.


    This time, those people didn''t knock on the railing, but their own hands.


    A sense of crisis arises spontaneously.


    The rhythm of those people became faster and faster, and their faces Suddenly wore a creepy smile.


    "Protect madam!"


    In an instant, the bodyguards rushed up and surrounded her.


    At this point, the sound of those people hitting seemed to have reached the peak.


    Their eyes twinkled with madness, as if they could achieve their goals in the next moment.


    The sound of slapping stopped suddenly, and those people stared at her tightly.


    But one minute passed, two minutes passed


    Until a long time later, those people looked at Lin Mengya in amazement.


    Just now, she looked frightened and helpless, and suddenly aroused a sneer


    ¡£


    "Do you think this method is very hidden and can kill me without being aware of it?"


    Lin Mengya dispersed the crowd.


    There was a little black cat lying at her feet.


    "Your means are really hidden. Let me guess. In fact, that Tang poem is not a hobby at all, nor is it a hobby of some of you, but music score, right?"


    As soon as her voice fell, these people turned pale.


    "This song is really hidden enough to control the insects with rhythm.


    At first, you deliberately let your companions die miserably in order to lead me here.


    Then you know I must want to know your secret, so I will interrogate you myself.


    Maybe it''s not me or other important people in my temple. As long as they enter this cell and see any of you, you will spread this poison to this person in this way.


    The Lord of our temple marched outside to fight, but a very important person died in the temple. In this way, our soldiers will be in chaos, and you can win without war.


    This method is good. If anyone in the world would succeed.


    Unfortunately, I am the exception. "


    She stretched out her hand and held the full little black cat in her arms.


    In fact, on the night of the first autopsy, she had realized something, but it had not been confirmed, so she didn''t dare to draw a conclusion at will.


    After a series of deaths, she did confirm her guess again.


    So she used the secret method to recall Xiaohei.


    Fortunately, Xiao Hei was used to wandering near her. This time, it didn''t take long for him to find it.


    Almost at the same time that Xiao Hei came back, she had determined her guess.


    Compared with playing Gu, Xiao Hei of her family is the ancestor of her ancestors.


    And she guessed what the other party was doing.


    "Your master really takes me seriously. Should I feel honored to take such measures against me, or should I laugh at his stupidity?"


    Xiao Hei lies in her arms and squints.


    Almost instantly, those people fell in front of her with convulsions.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and opened their right hair.


    Sure enough, a blue purple lotus mark was found under their right ear.


    "I suspected before that although tongue cutting is a way to cultivate fine work, there is another method that people in the kingdom of Wei can use tongue cutting in addition to spies."


    Those people looked at her in horror. They couldn''t believe that everything they carefully disguised would be exposed in this way.


    "This is a very mysterious family of Gu masters. They don''t use language to convey messages, but use a rhythm to communicate with each other.


    The poisonous insects they domesticate will also be controlled in this way. But I''m curious. Didn''t your family be exterminated decades ago? Why are you here again?


    am I correct? Le Gu clan! "


    They never dreamed that they had lost their trace in the kingdom of Wei, and no one even remembered their names.


    But the man in front of him not only knew them like the back of his hand, but even knew their inside stories.


    His eyes widened. Those people seemed to be questioning her with their eyes. Who is she? Why did they know the secrets of their family so clearly?

 Chapter 2322

    Legu clan, people of all dynasties respect those who are naturally silent.


    Their patriarchs have been born mute for generations.


    The way they control Gu is through a variety of rhythms.


    What they inherited from generation to generation is a set of music scores used to refine Gu.


    She caressed Xiaohei, her eyebrows and eyes soaked with ice.


    "Do you think you''ve seen a ghost? Congratulations, I''m the evil ghost who climbed out of hell to catch you."


    Her voice is soft, but her tone is too scary.


    The men trembled like lightning.


    Compared with life and death, the existence of their family is their biggest weakness.


    A few people who had no flaws just now had a calm expression on their faces.


    They really panicked.


    Lin Mengya looked at them and walked out of the cell with a sneer.


    Outside, the vice hall leader of Qin was serious.


    "Madam, what about these people?"


    He only saw about the legu clan in the ancient books hidden in the temple.


    However, the reason for their extermination is very strange.


    If it hadn''t been for his wife''s reminder, they would never have thought that these people were the missing legu people.


    Listening to the movement inside, she said coldly, "watch them."


    Holding the little black cat back to the room, Xiaoyao in the system sorted out the information about the music Gu family.


    After examining the body, she suspected that the fatal injury might be related to some kind of insect.


    It happened that there was a record of this on the zither spectrum.


    But the music Gu clan on the zither spectrum is somewhat different from the people she saw.


    According to the records, these music Gu families were once "God attendants".


    They are good at all kinds of musical instruments. They can even use ordinary musical instruments to play music that can summon celestial miracles.


    However, as God''s servants, they also received the grace of "God".


    You can control poisonous insects with rhythm and form your own school.


    However, what the music Gu clan is better at is that there are more magic Gu that are easy to make people hallucinate.


    But it''s like the kind of cruel and incomparable thing they used before, but only one sentence was mentioned in the green Zheng spectrum.


    This poisonous insect is called "thousand silk entanglement".


    As long as the female insect enters the body, it will pierce people''s heart in the shortest time and make people die.


    As for why those people died quietly, she guessed that it should be the reason of magic insects.


    However, what she cares about most is the classification of Qiansi wrapped in the zither spectrum - realm forbidden art.


    It is another word that makes her completely unfamiliar, and now Lin Mengya has learned to put things she doesn''t understand aside for the time being.


    She sighed faintly.


    Originally thought she was close enough to the truth, but didn''t want to meet her, but it was a fog after another.


    "Squeak -"


    With a shrill scream, a little guy with pink hair and big ears climbed into her arms along her legs.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She held the little guy in her hand, but saw a little black cat walking gracefully to her feet.


    The little black cat shouted "meow" at her hand, which was very much like the little black cat flattering her every time she fed.


    She realized that after a long time of trouble, the little black cat took the little guy in her hand as food.


    This really let Yu say.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing and put the mouse on the ground


    On the table.


    When she came back to wash it, she found that the mouse''s face value was really high. With a tender Cherry Blossom powder and a cute appearance, it directly hit the favorite heart of the women in the hall.


    Even the iceberg beauty Bai Su couldn''t help but stretch out her fingers to tease it.


    It can be seen how popular this little pink mouse is.


    Unexpectedly, she mistook the personality of cats and mice as natural enemies.


    "Meow meow!"


    Seeing that the owner hadn''t put down the "food" for so long, the little black cat cried at her for several times.


    But Lin Mengya put the little pink mouse on the table and shook her head at the little black cat.


    "No! You can''t eat it. It will be a partner in the future."


    "Meow?"


    The little black cat didn''t quite understand the owner''s idea.


    She tilted her head and tried to grab her hand with her front paw.


    "Can''t eat, it''s not food!"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    But I didn''t know that because of her obstruction, the proud little black cat turned around and left.


    Aware of the departure of the natural enemy, the little pink mouse immediately hugged her fingers with its little claws and rubbed her fingers with its plush head.


    Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyes, enjoying the happiness of rolling rats. The pressure in her heart suddenly reduced a lot.


    The emergence of Yue Gu family shows that there may be many unknown secrets hidden in the Wei state.


    The next day, the vice hall Lord of Qin sent the surrender books of those legu people.


    "Confessed so soon?" Even Lin Mengya was surprised.


    In fact, she just pushed the boat with the current yesterday to see what their plans were.


    When it comes to this, the vice hall leader of Qin is also full of emotion.


    "Madam, after reading these, I understand that for today''s legu people, once the outside world knows their existence, it will be worse than death."


    "Oh? So serious?"


    Now it was her turn to be curious.


    The paper is full of the confessions of the legu people.


    Those begging for mercy can be omitted, and she roughly abstracted them.


    The general righteousness is that as long as she can cover up the traces of their happy Gu family and don''t let the outside world know that they still exist, she can tell her all the secrets of their employers.


    After picking her eyebrows, Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the person behind it was the employer.


    However, it also shows that the legu people did not die, but changed their face, hid their identity and hid somewhere in the state of Wei.


    "Is there nothing else besides these?" She asked.


    Vice hall Lord Qin replied, "these people are bitten to death. I must ask my wife to promise, so I don''t dare to make decisions privately. Please show me."


    "That should be them. Since they attach so much importance to it, it may involve other things. I don''t want to cause any trouble for myself."


    After receiving her affirmative reply, vice hall Lord Qin immediately rushed to do it.


    Before long, he brought one of the Yue Gu people.


    As soon as the man saw her, he knelt down in horror and kowtowed.


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless. Is she so terrible?


    "Vice hall Lord Qin has advertised my meaning to you?"


    The man nodded desperately.


    "Good. I''m a man of my word. Now can you tell me everything you know?"


    The other party did not continue to refuse, nor did it put forward any new conditions.


    Lin Mengya asked him to sit at the table and watched him pick up his pen and keep writing and drawing on it.


    Maybe it''s because they can''t communicate with each other in language, the legu people


    Everyone has practiced good handwriting.


    The most scribbled of the previous supply papers can be copied as modern calligraphy.


    This one in front of me: Although my hands are shaking because of fear, the words are very beautiful.


    She looked at what the other party had written, but her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    It said that they would take the task of assassinating her only to survive.


    And it was a man named Pei Ming who wanted her life.


    "Who is Pei Ming?" She asked.


    But this time, without the answer from the legu family, the deputy hall leader of Qin said, "this Pei Ming is the leader of the Longdu rebel army, that is, the illegitimate son of the old emperor. However, he has changed his name to Murong Ming now."


    Lin Mengya squinted. It was him!


    "But how did you get online?"


    She asked the man of the Yue Gu clan.


    The latter immediately wrote on the paper: they contacted through a middleman.


    "What''s the name and identity of this middleman?"


    The man also wrote: the middleman is a broker. Since their family lived in seclusion, they rely on such brokers to obtain external resources.


    This broker will bring some different tasks.


    Every time they receive this task, they will get a very generous reward.


    It seems that the life of legu family is not easy these years.


    Lin Mengya asked again, "why did you live in seclusion?"


    The people of the legu clan shook their heads bitterly.


    He held the pen and thought for a long time before he wrote it difficultly.


    It''s because from one day, many people began to arrest the people of their legu clan.


    The people who were captured have disappeared from the world since then. No matter how they look for them, they can''t find any trace of them.


    Later, some people began to invade the territory of legu family and capture their people.


    At first, they could still deal with each other with magic insects, but later those people also came up with ways to restrain them. From then on, the hell of legu people came.


    In the people''s pen, she seemed to see the displacement of those legu people.


    Whether adults or children, they will be taken away as long as they are caught, and there has been no news since then.


    Later, in order to keep the roots and seedlings, the head of the legu family quietly sent away some young men and women.


    And this man is the offspring of one of the boys and girls.


    Over the years, they have been living carefully, following all the traditions of the legu family.


    Only as a last resort will there be some communication with the outside world through brokers.


    I thought that although the mission was dangerous, they were able to complete the mission with their uncanny way of controlling insects.


    But I didn''t want to have a big fall.


    Looking at each other''s bamboo tube pouring beans, she said everything. Lin Mengya didn''t want to embarrass them more.


    "I can let you go now, but you must promise me that you will never do anything harmful to my temple again, or you will know the consequences!"


    Her threats are very useful.


    The other party nodded again and again, his eyes full of fear.


    Lin Mengya waved and asked the vice hall Lord Qin to take the people down.


    "Murong Ming, ah, there are many means."


    Just some worry about what will happen to long Tianyu who is far ahead.


    It took only a few days for long Tianyu to rush to the front.


    As soon as he arrived at the front camp, he was welcomed into the camp by several subordinates who got the news.

 Chapter 2323

    "Your Highness, you are here at last!"


    When several people saw him, his dark face was full of surprises.


    Long Tianyu nodded and walked quickly to the main general''s camp.


    Inside, the Cheng family is having a battle meeting with everyone.


    This time, although long Tianyu didn''t sit in the army himself, it was not difficult to gather these people with the prestige of the Cheng family.


    Seeing him coming, Mr. Cheng''s tense expression finally eased.


    "I''ve seen the Holy One!"


    The people in the general''s camp got up one after another to say hello to him.


    He didn''t have time to respond one by one. He just glanced over and went straight to the subject.


    "I already know on the way. I don''t know what the situation is now?"


    The Cheng family sighed at the speech.


    "It''s my carelessness that makes me win one after another."


    It turned out that the reason why long Tianyu came in a hurry was that after several conflicts, many of their soldiers had some symptoms like poisoning.


    Military doctors initially suspected that either someone poisoned or there was a plague in the barracks.


    No matter which of these two possibilities is, their morale has been dealt a big blow at present.


    If they can''t get an effective solution for travel, I''m afraid they will lose morale first.


    When the two armies meet, the brave wins. It is a taboo before the battle.


    Long Tianyu knows, so he must solve this problem in the shortest time.


    "How''s the investigation going? But someone deliberately poisoned it?"


    The person in charge shook his head and carefully reported back: "according to your instructions, all the food and salaries of our army soldiers are guarded by special personnel, and the water source is sprinkled with poison testing powder. From the current situation, the possibility of food poisoning is not great."


    That''s true.


    If the other party could really poison the food, hundreds of thousands of their army would have been poisoned to death.


    But if it is not poisoning, it is really only plague that can achieve this rapid spread and many people are recruited.


    "Take me to see the patient." Long Tianyu said in a deep voice.


    When he arrived at the camp where the patient was, long Tianyu found it very quiet.


    The nearby military doctor in charge of treatment trotted over and immediately explained to him: "Your Highness, the symptoms of these patients are very strange.


    At first, they didn''t show any special symptoms. I heard these people say that they had nightmares when they first got sick.


    Later, when it comes to broad daylight, you can also see those scenes in your dreams.


    Finally, they were sleepy all day, but they insisted on not sleeping. Even a healthy body can''t support such torture, so they will fall into a coma after falling.


    The little ones did everything they could to wake them up. "


    After hearing the military doctor''s description, long Tianyu frowned tightly.


    This is not a plague at all, but he can''t be sure what it is for a while and a half.


    He ordered his men to transport all the vendors to the rear, and then he returned to the main general''s camp.


    All the soldiers inside are in full readiness.


    Just this morning, the rebels in Longdu began to attack their camp again.


    "Don''t panic, the problem will be solved soon."


    it


    His tone is low. Even if there is no solution for the time being, it is enough to convince everyone.


    Everyone looked at him and pinned all hope and glory on him.


    Long Tianyu also felt the heavy trust, so he couldn''t lose.


    "Although this symptom appears in the army, we can''t be disorderly. Let alone listen to the rumors of the rebels. What we have to do now is to hold the position and the relatives in the rear!"


    Everyone nodded silently.


    After looking around for a week, long Tianyu ordered in a deep voice: "from now on, everyone must defend the position and can''t give the rebels a chance. I will be here and fight with you to the end!"


    Men''s blood is not cold. Although the battlefield is ruthless, it also inspires the blood of these people.


    In the previous skirmishes, although they won and lost, the means of the rebels were very cruel.


    The brothers they had captured had their heads cut off by the rebels and hung their bodies on the wall.


    This is not only a humiliation to them, but also a worry after the defeat.


    Now the two sides have just engaged in close combat, and the other side shows its fierce fangs.


    If they are really defeated, what kind of pain will it be waiting for their parents and relatives?


    So these people don''t want to lose, and they can''t lose at all!


    At the same time, long Tianyu also asked people to send the situation here back to the temple.


    It has to be said that Lin Mengya is the real expert in dealing with these aspects.


    After receiving the letter from long Tianyu''s flying pigeon, Lin Mengya realized the root of the matter.


    Just before those people of legu clan left, she immediately met the people of legu clan urgently.


    "Did your people take on any other mission against the temple army besides coming to assassinate me?" She asked with a frown and a serious look.


    The Yue Gu people shook their heads one after another.


    After a few days together, they generally learned that although the lady of the temple had powerful means, she was an upright gentleman who kept her promise.


    They are really forced to do such things when there is no way. In essence, they don''t want to harm others.


    Therefore, they have no reason to hide for the person behind the scenes.


    "But what happened to the soldiers of our temple in front is closely related to the number of magic insects of your family."


    Hearing this, several people of Yue Gu clan stared one after another.


    She ordered someone to bring pen and ink.


    The person of the legu clan who communicated with her through writing received it and wrote a line on it without hesitation.


    He said: the people of the music Gu clan have stopped refining magic Gu since they escaped.


    First, after they fled in a hurry, many things were left in the family.


    Second, because the magic Gu stock is too conspicuous, they use it for fear of being recognized by their enemies.


    "Then why are your poisonous insects silent when they kill your companions?" She asked, frowning in disbelief.


    Those people immediately explained.


    It turned out that the Gu they used was somewhat different from the thousand silk entanglement that Lin Mengya knew.


    Probably because they had previously refined magic insects, the thousand silk entangled insect species refined by them can paralyze people''s nerves when killing people.


    After listening to their explanation, Lin Mengya had some bad hunches in her heart.


    "If your people also practice magic insect bones, can they fight each other in front of the two armies


    Do you want to kill me? "


    As far as she knows, although Gu is powerful, if there are a large number of people, it will be a great challenge for Gu masters.


    Even her little black cat may not be able to control so many insects.


    Sure enough, she got a negative answer from them.


    However, the clan member of the Yue Gu clan who wrote quickly just now thought carefully and wrote a few words.


    He said: Although the legu people can''t do it, they can control so many people at the same time.


    But because they used to manipulate Gu through music, they could make the audience who listened to them have an illusion.


    If there were music like theirs in front of the two armies, and there were enough people controlling the insects, they could work together to create some illusions that could confuse people''s hearts.


    However, this method has been lost many years ago, and the number of their current clans, even if they pour out the foot clans, may not be able to do it.


    Finally, Lin Mengya chose to believe them, but she also asked them a question.


    "Besides you, does anyone else know these secrets of your group?"


    In other words, is it possible that other people besides them will play the divine music of the music Gu clan.


    The people shook their heads when they heard this.


    Then she learned that in addition to breaking their tongue, the most important thing for the people of the music Gu family is to receive their secret skills training from an early age.


    It can be said that even if the music score is given to those who are proficient in rhythm, they will not play divine music without the training of music Gu clan.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya also understood each other''s meaning.


    "Thank you for telling me all these things."


    Hearing what she said, those people of the music Gu clan seemed a little surprised.


    The man was a little excited and wrote on the paper, "why don''t you doubt that we are lying?"


    Lin Mengya can''t tell them either because the small medicine is in the system and can analyze their expression language to judge whether they are telling the truth or not.


    Just smiled and said, "maybe it''s fate. I don''t think you have reason to lie to me."


    But I don''t want to move the people of legu family because of this sentence.


    They communicated with each other in their own way, and then the people of the legu family who were responsible for talking to her used a whole page of paper to write a music score on it.


    "What does that mean?" She asked puzzled.


    I saw the man write down the name of the music score at the beginning.


    She read it out word by word.


    "Breaking song?!"


    The people of the Yue Gu clan nodded one after another.


    The man annotated it in small letters.


    This array breaking song is the secret of the music Gu family.


    If you encounter the music Gu clan, you can use this song to break the array and break the illusion.


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    You know, having this breaking song means that the music Gu clan handed over their weakness to her.


    This result is somewhat unexpected for Lin Mengya.


    She asked with some difficulty, "aren''t you afraid that I will be bad for you when you do this?"


    But I don''t want to be a member of legu family, but my mind is more thorough than her.


    "If this thing is on us, we will certainly suspect that it was done by people of legu clan, but you chose to believe us."

 Chapter 2324

    Although the reason is simple, Lin Mengya has a special feeling in her heart.


    Although the music Gu family avoided the world, they were more direct than those outside.


    She solemnly put away the broken music and promised them.


    "I will never spread this broken song except when it is not necessary."


    But the people of Le Gu clan shook their heads with regret.


    "The magic insect has been lost. Now for us, the broken array song is useless. In fact, we give it to you. We also hope that the temple can help our family in times of crisis in the future."


    Looking at the passage they wrote on the paper, Lin Mengya understood their ideas very much.


    The once glorious god servants, even dignitaries and dignitaries, are hard to find.


    But now they have to choose this danger of nine deaths and no life for some resources to live, which has to make people feel sad.


    She pinched the broken music in her hand and said, "OK, I promise you in my own name."


    She can''t decide easily what the temple is like.


    Even in the name of the Gong family, it is enough to protect the gulegu people.


    The people of the legu clan, with their highest etiquette of the legu clan, deeply saluted Lin Mengya.


    "I''ll arrange someone to help you dress up before going down the mountain. I''m afraid your employer will deliberately embarrass you when he knows that your task has not been successful. Please be careful."


    There''s not much she can help.


    Moreover, over the years, those brokers must have done a lot of evil by using the music Gu clan.


    What he said before, I think, is also because he has long been aware of this situation.


    Either this time or next time, sooner or later, the people of the legu clan will suffer another disaster because of the many things involved.


    But this time, I''m afraid they won''t have such good luck and can leave blood.


    After making all the arrangements, vice Lord Qin came to tell her about it.


    When it comes to the music Gu clan, the deputy hall leader of Qin couldn''t help sighing: "madam, you are still kind-hearted."


    "I''m not the kind of person with a flood of love."


    She carefully looked at the score of the breakthrough and whispered, "I did this just to let them bite out the people behind the scenes."


    What''s more, she has seen the end of the music Gu family.


    The rabbit will bite when it is urgent. The thousand silk entanglement of the music Gu family is mysterious.


    If they are forced to rush and turn to the land of their people to deal with the temple, will it not be a waste of money for their enemies?


    The vice hall leader of Qin was quick in mind and understood the meaning of her words in a moment.


    "Madam means that the people of legu clan may turn against the Longdu rebel army?"


    "He can even go out with his grandmother, not to mention a puppet who has been used by him to do all kinds of bad things."


    There was a chill in her words.


    Although she didn''t fight Murong Ming, he acted very ruthlessly.


    He asked the people of legu family to disturb the temple in order to cut off the rear supply of the temple army.


    But she and the vice Lord of Qin are safe and sound. After learning the news, Murong Ming will start first in order to eliminate the root.


    I''m afraid that the people of legu family will not escape their claws.


    Vice Lord Qin quickly figured this out, but he also had his own considerations.


    "Madam, why don''t you think about how to win over the people of the legu clan? After all, with their ability, whether it''s assassination or spying on the military situation, it will be a sharp knife inserted into the enemy''s heart."


    "No hurry."


    She said confidently, "after they have to recognize the reality, it is the best time for us to accept them."


    She doesn''t need a puppet or an echo.


    She wants the people of legu family to sincerely submit to her. Only in this way can she make legu family play the greatest role in her own hands.


    If they just try to use lies like murongming, their relationship will fall apart sooner or later.


    "Deputy hall leader Qin, please immediately send this broken array song to your highness."


    "Yes."


    Vice hall Lord Qin immediately sent someone to do it.


    Just after the person had just quit, Xiaoyao greeted her eagerly in the system.


    "Master, master! Come in and have a look!"


    In an instant, she returned to the system page.


    On the page, a piece of glowing music floats around her.


    She looked at it carefully and then said in doubt, "isn''t this the score of the broken music of the music Gu family? What are you doing with this? Do you want to learn music, too?"


    Xiaoyao looked at these flowing notes happily. It was rare to see some eyebrows on his fat little face.


    "No, no, master, don''t underestimate these music scores!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, you little thing, you''ve learned to drop your schoolbag with me! At least your master, I''m also a medical graduate student. Don''t drag words for me. Come on, what''s going on?"


    Xiaoyao smiled "hey hey".


    "Congratulations, master, you have found the correct interpretation password of Qingzheng spectrum!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Now it''s Lin Mengya''s turn to be frightened.


    Xiaoyao looked at his master''s gaffe, and xiaofeilian was secretly proud.


    "Although it''s only half, it can greatly speed up the decoding speed of zither spectrum. Master, do you think it''s a good thing?"


    Although Lin Mengya had seen through the little medicine''s careful thinking, she couldn''t help a burst of ecstasy in her heart.


    She knew that there were many secrets hidden in the zither spectrum, and these secrets may have something to do with the civilization that existed before this continent.


    However, due to the complexity of its password, even with the help of the system, its decoding speed is very slow.


    She picked up the small medicine and happily made a circle in the system.


    "It''s really broken iron shoes. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time!"


    Lin Mengya is a little excited.


    However, Xiaoyao said cautiously: "although this half of the password can greatly speed up my decoding speed, the complexity of this password is also beyond my expectation. If you can, the owner had better find the other half of the password."


    She also calmed down a little.


    Remembering the source of this half of the password, she couldn''t help guessing that maybe the other half of the password of the green Zheng spectrum was also hidden in the music Gu family.


    In this way, she can''t let the music Gu family die in the hands of those people.


    But now she is more curious.


    The zither score was left by her mother. If her mother doesn''t know the secret hidden in it, why should she hide it so precious and important in such a hidden place?


    If the mother knows the secret, it means that the mission of the Gong family may be heavier than what she knows now.


    In addition, the password to unlock the zither spectrum is actually a breaking song of the music Gu family.


    This made her wonder about the relationship between the music Gu family and the green Zheng spectrum.


    It seems that her fate with the music Gu family is not shallow.


    There is also a definite number. If she doesn''t have compassion, or if she is careless and doesn''t recognize each other, she is a mysterious family hidden in history books.


    Does that also mean that she will have no chance with this half of the password?


    It seems that there is no coincidence.


    "You first use this half of the password and try to solve the above content, especially the origin of this thing."


    "Good master!"


    The little medicine looked a little excited.


    The interpretation of zither spectrum is quite complex.


    Sometimes it looks like a thin page, but it can be solved through the arrangement and combination of various passwords, and the content capacity is even more than a set of encyclopedias.


    Fortunately, her decoding function has become quite mature after several upgrades.


    After sorting out her thoughts, she withdrew from the system.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Qinghu standing beside her.


    And her shoulders were covered with his coat.


    "When you are tired, go back to bed."


    Still a gentle greeting.


    Lin Mengya tightened her coat and shook her head.


    "It''s just a little tired. It''s not in the way."


    She knew that when she just entered the system, she was regarded as asleep by Qinghu.


    Stretching, she took the paper aside.


    These are some of her official duties to replace long Tianyu.


    Qinghu didn''t continue to persuade her, but silently helped her carry tea and grind ink.


    She didn''t finish all her business until late last month.


    I looked up and saw the clear fox who had been watching her.


    Seeing the heartache in the man''s eyes, Lin Mengya could only smile powerlessly.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to worry."


    "Girl, you don''t have to work so hard. You''re not the only one in the temple."


    But Lin Mengya smiled and said, "he is marching and fighting outside. I can''t trust anyone except myself."


    The temple controls the supply of the army ahead.


    This is the only thing she can do and what she must do well.


    She is the strongest and thick armor on him. At any time, she will do her best to protect her beloved.


    Qinghu knew it was useless to persuade her, so he could only try his best to make up for her.


    On the third day after the legu family left, she received a letter from Gu pan.


    The letter said that Gu pan wanted to go to a place with long QingHan and them.


    And long QingHan went this time to marry another woman.


    She slammed the letter on the table, her eyebrows and eyes full of cold.


    "What a long QingHan! I thought he at least had some sincerity for Gu pan, but I didn''t think this guy didn''t learn anything else. Instead, he learned his father''s bad habit of having three wives and four concubines and being amorous!"


    Different from Lin Mengya''s anger.


    Qinghu picked up the letter and read it carefully.


    "I don''t think I have to worry too much. I look forward to the ghost spirit of the girl.


    You don''t know. She pestered me at home and asked me to help him find the concealed weapon master. "


    "What do you want to do with the concealed weapon master?" Lin Mengya was even more puzzled.


    Qinghu hugged his shoulder and hidden a mystery in his smile.


    "Of course it''s for self-defense. She''s good at concealed weapons, and the ghost girl secretly went to your pharmacy to get something before she came."

 Chapter 2325

    "What did she take in the pharmacy?" Lin Mengya had some bad hunches in her heart.


    Qinghu picked his eyebrow: "I don''t know the specific type, but she took all the small medicine bottles on the top layer of the wooden shelf you put in the northwest corner."


    Her God!


    Lin Mengya almost fainted before her eyes.


    She asked the fox weakly, "are you sure it''s a whole row?"


    Qing Hu was very determined. He nodded and said, "of course I''m sure. I was standing behind her at that time. Originally, she wanted to leave you a few bottles. Later, I said you were always generous, so I advised her to take a lot more."


    "Qing Hu!" She gnashed her teeth and roared: "you, you know that those are new drugs carefully developed by me! You even let her take them away. You left me a few bottles!"


    Qinghu showed a calm look.


    "It''s so serious. You must have a prescription here. Just match it when you go back."


    But Lin Mengya wanted to rush over and bite the loser to death.


    "That''s easy! Do you know how many processes it takes to configure these things? You, wait for me! When she comes back, I''ll skin you both!"


    He can make his little girl angry like this. Qinghu has a faint sense of achievement in his heart.


    "Well, well, don''t be so angry. Besides, everything has been taken away by her. Even if you chase people back now, you may not be able to recover much loss."


    What he said is easy!


    Those things are the ancient prescriptions made by her combined with the zither spectrum, plus the toxicology taught to her by her teacher. With the blessing of modern medicine, it is not easy to carefully design new drugs.


    In addition to being angry, she could only use an eye knife to deal with the heartless guy.


    "Hum, come on, what the hell are you up to?"


    Qinghu immediately moved his eyes away with a guilty heart, and his voice was floating.


    "It''s nothing. I didn''t see the deep sisterhood between you, so I made her perfect for you!"


    "Really?" Lin Mengya deliberately lengthened the ending.


    "Dead fox, if you lie to me again, I''ll skin you now and throw you to the back mountain to feed the wolf!"


    Hearing her warning of gnashing her teeth, she was as bold as a clear fox, and couldn''t help sweating from her back.


    "You, don''t get excited! Girl, I can tell you everything, but you promise not to hit me!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him with cold eyes and squeezed a word out of her teeth.


    "Not yet!"


    Qinghu had no choice but to speak out his little selfishness.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. When I was looking forward to home, someone went to talk in front of her.


    Both Gu pan and I feel that these people must have been provoked by Zhou Yi.


    Therefore, I suggest that it''s better to push the boat with the current and see what the other party''s ideas are. "


    "What does this have to do with you encouraging her to take my new medicine?" She roared angrily.


    Qinghu narrowed his eyes, smiled and said, "how can I let go of those who dare to make your idea? So I asked Gu pan to take your new drugs. If he finds the culprit, he will punish him with these new drugs."


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly and gave a white look at the guy whose mouth was full of thriller sweet words.


    "What punishment do you say? It''s not that you want to see how the properties of these new drugs are?"


    Lin Mengya has been too lazy to pay attention to his evil taste.


    He and Xiaoyao are really two guys with no bottom line and human nature.


    A man who changes his ways every day wants to see the test results of her new drug on the human body; The other is holding her breath, trying to get her to slice those different people.


    Under the attack of these two "non-human", it is not easy for her to maintain a high level of human moral bottom line.


    Seeing that her anger was slightly relieved, Qinghu pasted it with a smile.


    "Besides, they are to blame. If they don''t come to calculate us, they will look forward to it and try their best with me. It''s useless."


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and screwed Qinghu''s ear.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you mean!"


    She pretends to be cruel, but in fact she has some helplessness in her heart.


    "Although that man is Yu''s father, he has nothing to do with Yu."


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of Qinghu.


    "I know he is not the kind of indecisive person, but he must still dare not do such a thing as killing his father."


    Qinghu''s words did not hide his heavy killing of the man.


    She opened her mouth and finally could only sigh.


    "Aren''t you afraid to let Gu pan start, will you make her break with long QingHan from now on?"


    If she hadn''t worried about the two brothers, long Tianyu and long QingHan, she would have used some means to keep that person away from their life from now on.


    She couldn''t have known more about the two brothers.


    At the beginning, Emperor Jin Yuan did so many evil things, but the two brothers just asked him to hand over the position of emperor Jin and imprisoned people in the palace.


    It can be seen that although they are extremely disgusted with their biological father, they don''t want to do that kind of evil thing against human relations.


    But these concerns are nothing in the eyes of Qinghu.


    "Who wants that old guy to use all kinds of means and tricks to deal with you.


    If I have a chance, I will take the head of that man myself! "


    For Qinghu, Lin Mengya is his only bottom line.


    This cognition has never changed even after wind and frost.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but poke his shoulder with her finger.


    "Well, I know you love me most. But I''ll leave it to their brothers to deal with it, okay?"


    She didn''t think looking forward would hurt the man.


    Just worried about those drugs


    "You have a conscience."


    Qing Hu glanced at her and said, "before leaving, Gu Pan had known the efficacy of those drugs."


    Lin Mengya nodded at ease.


    Forget it, since these drugs are instigated by her, they will come in handy sooner or later.


    I hope the girl is smart. I hope she can know the meaning of these drugs.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s yearning in her heart ushered in the biggest emotional crisis in her life.


    "Long QingHan, say it again!"


    She stared at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Long QingHan only felt that the disappointment in her eyes made his heart heavy.


    But there are some things he still has to say.


    "Although her father asked me to marry her, I will never treat you badly."


    "Oh! So I still want to thank you for your generosity?"


    Her other sharp voice made long QingHan''s heart a little flustered.


    However, when he thought of his father''s words, he said ruthlessly, "I don''t have her in my heart. I married her just for our big happiness


    Plan. "


    He wanted to reach out and look around, but the girl threw him away for the first time.


    He suddenly lost his hand and let his heart pass a touch of worry.


    Almost in an instant, he wanted to say that all this was not what he wanted. He just wanted to be alone with her.


    But the man standing outside the door still let him stifle his heart and turn his face.


    "Be sensible and stop making trouble, or --"


    "Or you will abandon me again, or just kill me with a sword?"


    Gu pan was trembling with anger.


    Tears were about to burst into her eyes. Nevertheless, she restrained herself severely.


    Just look at his eyes, there are a few more decisions.


    "Long QingHan, let me ask you one last time. Do you have to marry that woman?"


    Long QingHan was overwhelmed by her eyes.


    A voice in his heart told him to deny quickly and speak his truth quickly, otherwise, he may lose this woman forever.


    But the father''s threat is still in my ears.


    He can''t give up his father and his goal, but he doesn''t want to give up the woman in front of him.


    In the end, he had to compromise.


    "Pan''er, I promise that even if she passes the door, I will never betray you."


    But looking forward to it has long been like death.


    "Long QingHan, maybe it''s over between us from the moment you forget me."


    As she said this, the last light in her eyes went out.


    Long QingHan suddenly panicked.


    He was at a loss to catch her.


    This time she didn''t dodge, but there was a cold silence in her eyes.


    "OK, I promise you."


    Looking forward to his lips, his voice had no temperature at all.


    "From then on, it has nothing to do with me who you love to marry."


    Hearing this, long QingHan almost ran away.


    He stared at her and questioned her with heartache.


    "What do you mean by this? What do you mean? It has nothing to do with you? Look, didn''t you say you love me? Is your love so shallow?"


    "Yes, I am a shallow and ignorant woman.


    Before, I was reluctant to part with you because I still had expectations for you.


    But now I found that I was wrong. You are not the brave, honest, kind and generous man in my memory!


    You are a coward, a puppet. You dare not recall those, which have become strange memories for you.


    So you''d rather live by those false and ridiculous'' facts'', because then you can be more relaxed.


    Now please let me go, because I belong to the Dragon light cold in the past. "


    The despair in the woman''s tone made long QingHan even suffocate.


    He couldn''t help holding each other''s wrist: "what belongs to the Dragon light cold in the past, I am me, you only belong to me!"


    Long QingHan pulled her to the bedside like crazy.


    Gu pan realized what he wanted to do and kept punching and kicking him.


    "Long QingHan, if you don''t want me to really hate you, now let me go!"


    But long QingHan has been crazy by her stimulation and said to her fiercely: "I will never give you this chance to leave me. You die this heart!"

 Chapter 2326

    "Long QingHan, go away!"


    Gu pan screamed in horror, and his little face was white with fear.


    The man in front of her is not her lover, but a selfish, overbearing beast who even wants to show off his fierce desire to her.


    Long QingHan easily controlled her hands and feet, and her eyes were red with anger.


    All he knew was that she was leaving herself.


    The next moment, he will be torn apart by the surging anger in his heart.


    no She can''t leave! He will never allow it!


    "I hate you!"


    Gu pan bit the root of his tongue, roared angrily, and there was no love in his eyes.


    Long QingHan''s heart suddenly gushed out a few flusters.


    But before he could say anything, he suddenly lost his strength and fainted on her.


    "Dragon QingHan who killed thousands of knives! When you recover your memory, I will never forgive you again!"


    After escaping the disaster, he shouted with a cry.


    It took a lot of effort to push people down.


    She immediately ran away from him and gasped heavily.


    His obsession she understood, but it was also because of today''s variety that she finally saw clearly that it was not the love she expected.


    Now the Dragon QingHan is just a stranger trapped by fictional memory.


    Not feeling relieved, she went over again and kicked the guy''s ass a few feet.


    Then she went to the window and looked out quietly.


    The yard was empty.


    She knew that someone had been watching her here in recent days.


    Now people suddenly disappeared. I''m afraid they heard what happened just now.


    She bit her lip and looked back at the fainting man.


    Fortunately, she has sister Ya''s medicine for self-defense. Otherwise, I''m afraid she will be bullied to death by this smelly man today.


    "Hum! I won''t play with you fool!"


    She announced angrily, then jumped out of the window, released the bird and contacted the people who had been protecting her.


    Soon, Gu pan disappeared from the yard.


    It was not until the top of the moon that the attacked dragon QingHan woke up.


    Now he just feels numb in his hands and feet, and doesn''t listen to any part.


    But he dragged his body inside and outside looking for a trace of hope.


    She''s gone.


    On the dresser, he still kept the new box of rouge he sent yesterday.


    But the master disappeared from here before he opened it.


    He only felt his heart as if it were empty.


    He stood at the door like a big dog abandoned by his master.


    Behind him, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    He turned abruptly and saw that he was only his father''s servant.


    "Your Highness, Lord, please go over."


    That man is no longer the Lord of a country, but he still has the same pomp as before.


    Long QingHan narrowed his eyes, and his whole body became more cold and depressed.


    "I see." He responded coldly, but he had some resentment against his father.


    If it weren''t for his father''s coercion, maybe he wouldn''t have come to this step with Gu pan.


    But at the thought of their common plan, long QingHan had to endure for the time being.


    If he could really help his father and win the world, maybe his father wouldn''t force himself to marry someone else.


    Look around, the one who occupied his heart from the moment he appeared


    Woman, he must get her forever!


    A few days later, Lin Mengya also got a letter from Gu pan.


    The letter said that the girl had been secretly following the father and son all the way to the southeast.


    southeast?


    Subsequently, the map of Wei Guo was launched in the system in an instant.


    The southeast is a good place. It is not only like spring all the year round, but also rich in various resources.


    However, there are often natural and man-made disasters there.


    The most recent one, about ten years ago.


    It''s not why there was a sudden outbreak of a plague. It was just recuperating, and some of the increased population was reduced by half in an instant.


    Therefore, although it is a fairyland on earth, few families in the kingdom of Wei have moved there on their own initiative.


    What did their father and son do there?


    She thought for a while and wrote a reply to Gu pan.


    Of course, the most important thing is to remind her to pay attention to her own safety. People can come back for help at critical moments. Don''t act recklessly.


    After thinking about it, she wrote again the properties, use methods and precautions of the medicine she took away.


    Looking at the thick stack of stationery, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    She is really an old woman''s life. She always has an endless heart day by day.


    Looking forward to the end of the matter over there, she received the war report from the front line again.


    When she sent the broken music, Yu secretly found several confidants who were good at rhythm.


    Although the process at that time was very funny, when those people played the simplest musical instruments such as flute and flute once, the unconscious wounded really showed signs of waking up!


    Even military doctors shouted magic.


    Of course, long Tianyu only claimed that it was a batch of secret medicine transported from the temple that worked.


    However, this illustrates a problem.


    The magic Gu, which should have belonged to the music Gu family, appeared in other people''s hands at this time.


    Assuming that the people of legu clan are telling the truth, the truth is somewhat chilling.


    According to the Yue Gu clan, magic Gu can only be controlled by people of their clan.


    Generally, this situation is due to the extremely special and complex insect control skills.


    And to achieve this effect, one or two people can''t do it alone.


    Even the people of the existing legu clan may not play such a big role.


    An idea came to her mind.


    What if the people who were captured in those years were not dead?


    Or after they were caught, they could not stand each other''s torture and leaked the poison control skill of the music poison family.


    So what happened to the front-line soldiers today is the product of their conspiracy.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel more pity for the people of legu family.


    The legu people who have lost magic insects have become tools used by some people to get rid of the enemy.


    Even, their situation may be more tragic than they think.


    She shook her head.


    This continent is indeed magical, but at the same time, how many creepy facts are shrouded under this magic?


    Since it is preliminarily determined that it is the reason for magic Gu, there will also be corresponding cracking methods for long Tianyu.


    But he didn''t choose to scare the snake, but ordered people to block all the news temporarily.


    Magic insect, although it sounds strange, can only work within a certain distance.


    When the two armies fought, someone commanded behind their back, but the sword and gun had no eyes, and no one would have the mind to play any music.


    The only possibility is that in the battlefield, someone plays music in some way to control magic insects.


    Lin Mengya''s guess coincides with long Tianyu.


    On the fifth day of the song, the temple army, which had ignored the provocation of the other party, suddenly sent a team of troops.


    The rebels sent out some small roles this time.


    As soon as the two sides disagreed, they began to fight, and long Tianyu stood in the camp with Ling ye, observing the enemy situation on the battlefield.


    The yellow sand is rolling, and the cry of killing is loud.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the rebel side.


    Everything is as usual. There''s nothing special at all.


    Only when he listened carefully for a while, he said to Ling ye, "do you feel that there seems to be something wrong with their war drums?"


    Ling Ye knows nothing about rhythm.


    But for them, the battle drum is the command to act on the battlefield.


    So he knows a little about war drums.


    After listening for a while, he said in a deep voice, "it''s completely different from ours. Their war drum rhythm seems to be lighter."


    Not just light.


    Although long Tianyu is not very good at rhythm, he has also been influenced in this aspect since he was a child.


    That''s the rhythm of a piece of music disguised as war drums.


    He rode out of the camp.


    Masked as an ordinary soldier.


    In the chaos, no one could notice his trace.


    Long Tianyu took the lead and directly rushed out of the chaotic battle circle.


    The war drum is on the front line of the two armies. Long Tianyu easily found the war drum of the anti rebel army.


    He pulled out his arrow and bent his bow to shoot at the opposite side.


    The action was crisp and neat.


    The sound of war drums, which had been neat and orderly, suddenly became chaotic.


    At this time, the rebels who were in contact with the temple army were also in disorder.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the generals in charge of this team immediately shouted and ordered their men to rush to each other.


    Originally, the two sides were evenly matched and immediately divided the victory and defeat.


    Seeing that the rebels were beaten down, long Tianyu turned back, pulled out the long knife at his waist and roared.


    "Kill -"


    The temple army, which had long been inflamed by successive failures, rushed out of the camp like a tide.


    Long Tianyu also lifted the disguise on his face and rushed into the enemy camp with a knife.


    The other party was caught off guard. At the same time, long Tianyu took the opportunity to shoot three arrows in a row.


    The war drums on the rebel side were completely disturbed, and they showed signs of defeat.


    Finally, in the evening, this happy fight got a result.


    Long Tianyu was surrounded by all the generals and returned to the camp.


    Although he was covered with blood, he showed no signs of fatigue.


    All the officers and men worshipped him like a God, and their cowardice in the past half a month was swept away.


    "Report! This time we encircled and suppressed the rebel camp, killed 5000 enemies and captured tens of thousands of rebels. The enemy camp was broken and our army won a great victory!"


    All those who did not participate in the war also had a somewhat happy look on their faces.


    As the chief general, long Tianyu praised the performance of all the soldiers today.


    After that, he ordered the army to repair in place, and must pay attention to prevention, not the slightest negligence because of victory.


    Then he and Ling Ye quietly ran out of the camp at night.

 Chapter 2327

    They came to see Murong Yan.


    Since he left the Palace last time, Murong Yan took long Tianyu to hide from his people.


    And they''re not idle.


    According to Murong Yan himself, they have got a lot of information these days.


    Tonight, the sudden attack by long Tianyu has put a lot of pressure on the rebels.


    Even in the past, the dragon like an iron bucket was temporarily in a panic.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Murong Yan sneaked out of Longdu with those people to meet him.


    The meeting between the two brothers was quite harmonious this time.


    Long Tianyu looked at Murong Yan, who had recovered his spirit, and was relieved.


    The death of Hou Zun was always an insurmountable difficulty for Murong Yan.


    But as long as he faces it himself, he can come out of it.


    Murong Yan was also very moved by his brother''s unconditional trust in himself and help himself.


    When they meet, they cut straight to the point.


    "Now Murong Ming is looking for my trace in the city like crazy. I think he should have found that I took something from the palace."


    Murong Yan took the ball out of his arms.


    In fact, the little thing is inconspicuous, just the size of a longan, and the shell is metal.


    Murong Yan gave it to long Tianyu without hesitation.


    The latter weighed the ball in his hand, but he couldn''t see what the mystery was for a while.


    "Where did you find it?" He asked.


    Murong Yan''s eyes flashed a complex look.


    "It was in my mother''s bedroom. Murong Yan had turned it over once at that time, but he didn''t know where my mother hid things."


    In fact, it was a secret between him and his mother.


    The small box was a gift he gave his mother when he was a teenager.


    Mother once said that he would put the most important things in this small box because it was made for her by her only son.


    To be on the safe side, mother hid the small box in the most hidden place, and she nailed it up bit by bit by herself.


    There will be no third person in the world who knows the secret except him and his mother.


    I didn''t expect my mother would really hide the most important things there.


    Therefore, he escaped the search of Murong Ming and his gang.


    Long Tianyu also knew that Murong Yan''s heart was not easy. He didn''t ask too much.


    He just took the ball back into his arms and asked, "what''s your plan now?"


    Of course, he wants Murong Yan to stay.


    However, the Emperor may be involved.


    He was too aware of the feeling of being an enemy of his biological father to bear the embarrassment of Murong Yan.


    Murong Yan is more free and easy than he imagined.


    "Of course I want to stay and fight side by side with you."


    "But emperor......" long Tianyu said with hesitation.


    "From the day he forced my mother to a dead end, he will no longer be my father!"


    Murong Yan''s words were resounding.


    Although the mother was not killed by her father, the root of everything is because of her father''s greed and selfishness.


    So he would never let those people trample on everything his mother maintained during her life.


    Although he had no intention of giving birth to the throne of the emperor, he would never allow a murderer who killed his mother to seize that position by such dirty means.


    Long Tianyu patted him on the shoulder.


    "If you have anything, just say it."


    Murong Yan also smiled and nodded.


    "This is my serious brother, the little bastard in Longdu. I will kill his dog myself sooner or later!"


    The so-called brothers are united, their profits break the gold.


    Long Tianyu immediately brought Murong Yan back to the camp.


    Many generals present knew the former crown prince.


    After seeing him get along with long Tianyu, people''s hearts were also a little more confident.


    Some things belong to whoever they should be. Even if he wears a Dragon Robe, he can''t become a prince!


    With the first defeat of the rebel army, the other general suddenly seemed to lose his mind and tried to take crazy revenge on the temple army.


    In this regard, long Tianyu took a steady approach, and the Longdu rebel army retreated day by day.


    Soon, the temple King forced them back to Longdu.


    Seeing that the victory was just around the corner, Lin Mengya, who was in the rear, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Deputy hall Lord Qin personally sent the latest war report to her and said with a smile, "if this trend continues, I''m afraid the hall Lord will come back in less than half a month."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She has a lot of pressure in the rear.


    But the most important thing is that her husband will come back safely.


    Looking at the war report in her hand, she was very happy.


    "Please tell us about the Deputy Temple Lord and arrange the temple well up and down. When the army is returned, we can celebrate it."


    "Yes, madam, wait and see!"


    Now one after another, the good news has made the temple happy.


    He leaned back in his chair, but his heart was crazy about the guy who fought bravely on the battlefield.


    Qinghu also got the news. With a few bad smiles on his face, he came in.


    "Look at your unpromising appearance. Why can''t you stand it after he''s gone for so few days?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    "A single dog is not qualified to speak!"


    "You''re unreasonable. It''s not a big mistake for me to be single! Besides, I don''t want to find it, but I can''t find it!"


    The iron tree bachelor''s mouth is hard.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly, "don''t think I don''t know. How many times have your aunts helped you on a blind date at home? I won''t say whether it was successful or not. The key question is, how many girls have you scared to cry?


    Do you know that just because of you, the matchmakers in our family are clamoring to change careers! "


    But Qinghu didn''t think so. He glanced: "it''s their own business level. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Lin Mengya sneered: "you are really enough! If the conditions of other girls are really bad, you can forget it. As a result, you dislike that other girls have a pair of small eyes!


    I''ve seen the portrait. My big eyes are watery. Even I''m moved to see it. I really don''t know what your old man''s standard for size is. Cow eyes are big. If you like it, I''ll decide to do a wedding for you tonight! "


    In fact, Lin Mengya is angry. It''s not that Qinghu doesn''t like other girls.


    The main reason is that the smelly fox is such a bastard. He cried angrily for several girls and taunted the matchmakers all day.


    So that the whole non Yecheng marriage industry regarded him as a ghost.


    For a while, a large number of single men and women in non Yecheng surged.


    She is the city Lord and the head of the palace family. She has no face at all.


    Qinghu knew he was wrong, so he had to say with a smile: "I''m just taking part in the fun! Even madam, they don''t have anything to do now. I''m afraid they''re really in a panic, so I want to find something for them."


    "Then I really want to thank you for Aunt Lian!"


    She said unhappily, "now even my aunt doesn''t want to be a matchmaker for others. There''s no way. It''s too hard."


    Qinghu''s eyes flickered and continued to joke with her with a smile.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to spend the rest of his life with another woman at all.


    It''s just that he hasn''t seen her for a long time. He wants to find someone to be his substitute so that his thoughts won''t drive him crazy.


    Fortunately, he is back to her again.


    He didn''t ask much, as long as he continued to stand beside her quietly.


    The whole temple was prepared for victory in advance.


    This time, the triumphant return of the temple army is another great improvement for the prestige of the temple.


    This is also a good opportunity for long Tianyu to stand in front of everyone.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s preparation was particularly grand.


    Although many guards were taken away, they were barely enough.


    On this day, she was entangled by Qinghu and went to taste the wine prepared for victory with him.


    They dressed up and went down the mountain.


    There are many prosperous towns at the foot of the holy mountain.


    Originally, she was in the city and fell in love with several wines in the winery.


    However, Qinghu heard the owner of the winery say that in a small town not far from the city, there was an old man who made wine and had ancestral skills.


    The wine is clear and sweet. It is said that as soon as the lid is lifted, the aroma of the wine can go a mile away.


    Therefore, the wine is also called "yilixiang".


    Hearing the story of this wine, not only Qinghu, but also Lin Mengya was moved.


    It would be a good thing to have such a good wine at the celebration banquet in the temple.


    They almost hit it off. They placed an order from the owner of the winery, and then got the place where the old man lived from him.


    When the two men rode to the small town, it was already a little dark.


    But neither of them is afraid of being late. If they don''t have time to go back, they can just find a place to stay in the town for one night.


    Unfortunately, when they found the old man''s home, they learned that the old man had gone to visit relatives and friends. It would take about two days to come back.


    Qinghu wanted to send her back first for her safety, and then came back to order wine.


    But Lin Mengya said that she was choked in the temple. It''s better to take advantage of these two days to play around.


    As soon as they hit it off, they ordered people to send the news back to the temple.


    That night, the two of them found an inn in the town.


    Unfortunately, I asked several stores in a row, but they were full.


    Finally, I found an inn with vacant rooms at a modest corner.


    After opening two rooms, Lin Mengya and Qinghu went back to the room to wash.


    The temperature at the foot of the mountain is slightly higher than the temple.


    After taking a bath, she opened the window to breathe.


    But in the night, she saw that there seemed to be many people on the street.


    And these people came in from outside the town, not like locals.


    At this time, Qinghu just took some snacks from the kitchen.


    "Why is this town so busy tonight?"


    She asked casually.

 Chapter 2328

    Qinghu is always cautious, so he inquired from the waiter in advance.


    "Said the wounded came down from the battlefield."


    "Is it our people?"


    Qinghu is not sure.


    You should know that this time, in addition to its own army, the temple army has also sent a lot of elite from all supported aristocratic families.


    And many of them go directly to the front line to meet.


    It''s normal that they don''t know each other.


    But Lin Mengya still felt a little uneasy.


    Although victory is in sight, it is difficult to ensure that the rebels will not jump over the wall.


    She turned and went out of the house, called the three brothers who were guarding outside and asked them to investigate.


    It was night that she lay on the bed of the inn, but fell into a nightmare.


    In the dream, there was a fog and countless screams for help, just like the magic sound from hell.


    She wanted to get rid of the fog and look for the source of the sound, but she was always blocked.


    "Who is it? Who is there?"


    She involuntarily asked loudly.


    But all the voices in the dream are gradually away.


    The moment the sound disappeared, she suddenly woke up.


    Sweating all over, maybe it''s too hot in the room, so my chest is still a little stuffy.


    She went to the window, but the night wind didn''t take much heat away.


    Outside the door, suddenly there was a voice of Qinghu''s concern.


    "Girl, have a nightmare? Does it matter?"


    She covered her chest and took a deep breath, which opened the door for him.


    "Why did you sweat so much?" Qinghu took the cloth towel and wiped her forehead.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want him to worry. She took the cloth towel and said, "nothing. It''s probably too hot here."


    Of course Qinghu knows. She doesn''t tell the truth completely.


    It''s just that he''s used to her disguised strength and doesn''t want to expose it.


    He fanned with his sleeve, deliberately made a complaining look and said, "yes, it''s hot these days. It''s too exaggerated. But fortunately, autumn will begin in a few days. You''re always afraid of cold and heat. Only spring and autumn can make you a little easier."


    For these little habits in her life, Qinghu is afraid to know better than herself.


    Lin Mengya was sleepless and pushed him to sleep, but he refused.


    In the middle of the night, the two people were speechless. Finally, Qinghu''s spirit flashed and suggested, "why don''t I take you to see what those people are doing now?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Until she changed her clothes and slipped out of the inn quietly with Qinghu, she didn''t think she was too absurd.


    Fortunately, it was cooler outside than in the house. She thought she would come out to enjoy the cool.


    There were no people on the interface, but they accidentally saw some people and sneaked out of other inns.


    She remembered the Inns that were full of lobbyists before.


    She was wondering why the business of inns in the city was poor, but several in the small town were full?


    They looked at each other and decided to go out with them.


    These people moved very fast. Once they got out of town, they went straight to the woods next to them and went in.


    Two people have been quietly following behind, and did not arouse the vigilance of the people in front.


    Until they followed the people in front and came to an open space.


    To her shock, there was a small army hidden here.


    She looked at it roughly and estimated that there must be at least thousands of people.


    So many people, but did not attract the attention of people outside.


    Lin Mengya observed that those who stole out of the inn seemed to have brought a lot of dry food.


    Moreover, those people did not light a bonfire.


    This reminded her of a possibility.


    She glanced nervously at Qinghu, who patted her on the shoulder, which should mean to make her feel at ease.


    Two people in the woods close observation of these people''s dress, guess each other''s purpose.


    Before long, they met a soldier who came out to urinate.


    Without saying anything, Qinghu was knocked unconscious and dragged away.


    Lin Mengya took a deep look at those people and left with Qinghu.


    The surrounding terrain is clear and familiar.


    He carried the soldier and took her to an insignificant cave.


    "Look at him here first. I''ll cover up the traces when we came."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She knew the Kung Fu of Qinghu and didn''t worry that the soldier would wake up early.


    Just after a while, she heard someone approaching.


    Suddenly her body tightened up, but fortunately the voice came quickly, and she recognized the man just before she wanted to fight the other party.


    "Ah Da?"


    "Master!"


    They almost spoke in unison.


    Lin Mengya looked at Ada''s familiar figure and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "It''s you. I thought I was found!"


    Ah Da didn''t expect it.


    He followed the group who had come out earlier and found their residence.


    I''m trying to find out their purpose and then go back to deliver the message.


    But he didn''t want to. He found the movement of Qinghu and Lin Mengya in the forest.


    In order to find out their identities, he followed them all the way.


    Fortunately, it was a false alarm.


    Qinghu also came back soon.


    ADA took the initiative to guard outside the cave, while Qinghu and Lin Mengya brought people in.


    After waking up the man, the man looked at a man and a woman in front of him in a trance and was shocked.


    "Who are you and what do you want?"


    "This is the question I want to ask you. Who are you? What''s the purpose of coming here?" Lin Mengya asked with a calm face.


    Although the man is only a humble pawn, he is a clever one.


    Seeing that the men and women in front of him were not easy to deal with, he immediately closed his mouth and stared at the two people with an alert look.


    "Don''t say, do you? Believe it or not, I''ll never let you get out of here!"


    In terms of coercion and inducement, Lin Mengya is definitely an expert.


    The little soldier was very stubborn and said, "I don''t know anything. You caught the wrong person."


    She didn''t speak, but looked the little soldier up and down with her eyes.


    Judging from his clothes, he looks like an ordinary man.


    But ordinary people have absolutely no need to hide in the woods and dare not make a fire for fear of being found.


    If it''s not a retreat, it''s a sneak attack.


    It''s so close to the temple that it seems to be the latter.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and asked in a harsh voice, "whose people are you? You dare to sneak into the temple and don''t want to live, do you?"


    The little soldier was surprised when she exposed the secret.


    But it also confirmed Lin Mengya''s guess.


    Sure enough, these people came to attack the temple!


    "I don''t know what you mean


    Temple? I don''t even know! "


    Probably aware of his exposure, the man denied it again and again.


    But he is facing two foxes who have become fine.


    Qinghu sneered and came forward to pinch the little soldier''s neck.


    "Do you want to die now, or will you die with your companions later?"


    The little soldier had never seen such a vicious man as him. He was so frightened that he turned pale and even cried.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!"


    Qinghu snorted coldly and threw the man down.


    The little soldier trembled and his eyes were full of fear.


    Lin Mengya felt a little curious. Since she came to sneak attack, why did she send such a half sized baby soldier?


    Does she feel that Lin Mengya has left the protection of men and that this kind of goods can defeat?


    Or are the rebels so desperate?


    Her expression changed: "now tell me what you know, and I''ll spare your life."


    The fear of death made the little soldier no longer stubborn.


    Listening to his trembling confession, Lin Mengya knew that they were really not trained soldiers.


    "We are the slaves of his highness Ming. His highness said that we should help him take the temple."


    "With you?"


    Qinghu timely expressed his contempt for the little soldier.


    The little soldier who was laughed at dared to be angry and speechless, so he had to make an aggrieved excuse and said, "we don''t want to die, but our family is in the hands of his highness Ming. If he doesn''t come, he will directly execute our family."


    Hearing this, she and Qinghu were a little more disgusted with Murong Ming.


    One will be successful, but the other''s means are too mean.


    "Tell me about your plan." Lin Mengya pinched the bridge of her nose and asked impatiently.


    But the little soldier shook his head with a bitter face.


    "I''m just a pawn. I only know to listen to the words of Lord ''Shengong''. I don''t know anything else."


    "Craftsman, who is it?" She asked curiously.


    The little soldier said with a trace of awe in his eyes, "the Lord of the Ming Temple said that the divine worker is a noble existence to serve the real God. As long as we obey, we can be raised by God after death."


    revive!


    This is a fact that she can''t understand, but it really exists.


    In fact, she has been thinking about whether this "Resurrection" is a real resurrection.


    But she knew that anything related to this matter must involve a series of conspiracies.


    But I don''t think Murong Ming has something to do with it.


    Is it difficult? Is he also an old guy''s "container"?


    I''m afraid only murongming himself can answer these questions.


    After repeatedly questioning the little soldier and determining that he had no value, Lin Mengya asked Qinghu to deal with him.


    Thinking that he would die, the little soldier immediately begged her with tears and snot.


    "Can you leave me a whole corpse? My mother said that if the corpse is incomplete, the hell hall will not accept it, so I can''t reincarnate again!"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    Looking at the little soldier crying and leaving with Qinghu, she had to think about how to deal with the 1000 people.


    In terms of military strength, there is no problem for the temple to meet these people.


    But from the words of the little soldier just now, she learned that most of the more than 1000 people were ordinary people like him who had not received professional training.


    That''s strange.


    What on earth is Murong Ming playing?

 Chapter 2329

    Qinghu soon turned back to pick her up.


    "What did you do with him?" She asked.


    Qinghu threw his mouth away and said, "I threw him into the mountain to feed the wolf. It''s really worthless. Even our little ones can''t compare!"


    No, it''s Qinghu''s nickname for the two babies.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya smiled.


    "Murong Ming is also insidious enough. In this way, he actually came up with such a move."


    Not to mention what the other party wants to do, she can be sure that these people are ordinary people who were used as cannon fodder by Murong Ming.


    Yes, she won.


    If they lose, I''m afraid their fate will be worse than these ordinary people.


    Qinghu also understood, so he asked, "what should we do next?"


    "Don''t expose your identity first. Let''s explore their reality first."


    "Good."


    The three returned to the inn before dawn.


    According to Lin Mengya''s conjecture, it is absolutely impossible for so many people to swagger straight to the temple.


    After all, now they can hide in the woods for a while.


    But at the foot of the holy mountain, there was no place for them to hide.


    I''m afraid that after passing this town, they will pretend to be passing businessmen and confuse the public.


    But the most important thing now is to find out what means they want to achieve their goals.


    Lin Mengya felt that the matter was probably related to the "magic work" in the mouth of the little soldier.


    The next day, they went out and walked around the town.


    There are already many people on the road.


    In terms of quantity, there should be some people in the forest.


    However, they were also cautious, and heard from the little soldier that they had been waiting here for nearly half a month.


    This shows that within half a month, many of them have infiltrated into the towns around the holy mountain.


    And he didn''t know the exact number.


    I only know that people keep walking and people keep coming.


    Now it''s too late to set up cards and check one by one, and it''s easy to expose.


    But the only certainty is that the holy city and temple are still safe.


    When they returned to town, the inns were full again.


    This time, even the humble Inn they lived in, many people stayed in.


    Looking at the smile on the shopkeeper''s face, Lin Mengya and Qinghu had to be more cautious.


    She went back to the room first, and Qinghu took the initiative to talk to the shopkeeper.


    Quietly inquired into the information of these new customers, and then returned to the house.


    The two leaned against the window and whispered.


    "The shopkeeper said that these people are very strange. When they come, they immediately hide in the room and don''t eat. They just want some dry food."


    It seems that it is similar to her guess.


    Squinting, she was a little worried.


    Although the news has been sent back, after all, the whole temple is busy for the celebration.


    If something comes out, it will dampen everyone''s enthusiasm.


    Glancing at the street, she whispered, "today we''ll go to the old wine maker again. If the man is still away, we''ll go back first."


    After lunch, they followed the address.


    Fortunately, with good luck, the old man came back early.


    Qinghu gave full play to his strengths and made a big deal with the old man in a few words.


    The old man was also in high spirits and took them to visit the wine cellar.


    The wine cellar was cool. As soon as she entered, she smelled a strong aroma of wine.


    And somehow, she suddenly felt very thirsty and had some greed for the good wine in the jar.


    Look at her eyes staring at the jar, but there was a little more joy between the eyebrows and eyes of the childless old man.


    He makes wine and loves wine.


    The girl''s greedy appearance really caught his eye.


    At present, a jar of good wine was opened in a big way.


    "Fragrant! It''s really fragrant!"


    Lin Mengya only felt that the aroma of wine almost took away her soul.


    He sniffed hard, and his face suddenly showed a little intoxication.


    The old man was very happy and happily poured her a big bowl.


    Qinghu frowned and was about to stop it, but she dried the wine in the bowl as soon as she saw her.


    "Cool!"


    The wine is not spicy, nor does it taste strong.


    When she drank it, she just felt as if it had gone into her throat, and her whole body was comfortable.


    As soon as the old man''s eyes lit up, he immediately poured her another bowl.


    Lin Mengya is not polite. She has another bowl!


    "This wine is great!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that old man, I''ve brewed wine for 50 years. What knows me best is a little girl! Come on, I gave you this jar of wine. Drink whatever you want!"


    Lin Mengya immediately picked it up and said with a smile, "thank you, uncle. You''re welcome!"


    Seeing her holding a wine jar as a baby, Qinghu couldn''t help but be surprised.


    You know, the girl''s drinking capacity is just like that. She is very picky. Don''t drink ordinary wine. She won''t smell it.


    The wine is really fragrant, but Qinghu didn''t think he had to drink it.


    Seeing that the little drunkard couldn''t wait to hold the wine jar and run out, Qinghu immediately said goodbye to the old man and caught up with him.


    "You drink too much. Give me the wine." Qinghu whispered.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya raised the jar again and gulped down several mouthfuls.


    "No!"


    She refused childishly and held the wine tightly in her arms.


    Qinghu looked at her carefully. Although her eyes were still bright, they looked sober. In fact, they were drunk.


    "Little drunk cat!"


    He laughed and teased her, but Lin Mengya can''t remember anything now. She just giggled with him.


    "Look, the jar is empty. Give it to me first and I''ll call you some more, okay?"


    Qinghu coaxed her with a soft voice.


    Lin Mengya handed the jar to him, and then stared at his hand for fear that someone would steal it for her.


    Qinghu hid the wine jar behind his back, and the girl next to him collapsed in his arms.


    "Really..."


    He sighed helplessly, but with a smile in his eyes.


    His little girl hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time. Forget it, it''s no big deal for only one day.


    Call someone to pack the wine and bring it back to the temple first.


    He walked to the inn with the little drunk cat in his arms.


    Just around the corner, they passed a group of people.


    After they had left, the leader stopped.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    The attendant behind asked.


    The guy called "adult" shook his head.


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    This sleep, Lin Mengya slept in the dark.


    This time there was no nightmare. As soon as I opened my eyes, the day was still bright.


    Just when I sat up, I felt my throat hot.


    Just looking for some water to drink, I had a cup and sent it to myself.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still so greedy."


    The teasing sound of Qing Hu came from overhead.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at each other suspiciously.


    Then, I remembered my gaffe yesterday.


    I felt a little ashamed.


    "Why? Don''t you remember when you wake up?" Where is Qinghu willing to let such a good person make fun of her?


    Lin Mengya cleared her throat and asked, "when is it now? How long have I slept?"


    "You slept all day."


    "Ah?"


    Now, she''s stupid.


    Qinghu smiled and scraped her small nose: "you forget, we went to buy wine after lunch yesterday. I just had lunch."


    "Oh."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t lift her head.


    She was drunk like this for the first time in her life.


    "What about the wine you bought yesterday?" What did she think of? She asked quickly.


    Qing Hu said, "my little ancestor, you can''t drink like this. Drinking hurts your body. Besides, is this wine so good?"


    Yesterday, he saw goodbye. The little girl slept like a drunken pig. He couldn''t help being curious, so he called some to have a taste.


    Wine is really good wine, but it is far from making Lin Mengya so greedy, isn''t it?


    But she said in a deep voice, "the reason why I drank so much yesterday is not because of wine."


    "Oh, why?" The Qing fox joked.


    Lin Mengya thought, "as soon as I smelled that smell yesterday, I couldn''t help but want to drink. I think it should be the reason why he added something to his wine."


    Qinghu''s face changed.


    He has heard that some unscrupulous wine merchants will add some bad things to it.


    But according to her, it doesn''t seem to be harmful.


    "Why don''t we visit the old man again today?" Lin Mengya suggested.


    In fact, she was a little confused.


    Under normal circumstances, whatever goes into her stomach, whether it''s poison or medicine, small medicine can be analyzed.


    Only yesterday''s thing, she asked Xiaoyao before, and Xiaoxiao only said it was a very ordinary wine.


    Nothing else was detected.


    So she wants to go to the old man''s house again.


    It''s about her. Qinghu is more nervous than her.


    They soon felt the old man''s house again.


    When she arrived at the door, she found the door open. Lin Mengya''s face changed and pulled the fox''s sleeve.


    "It smells of blood."


    Qinghu''s eyes were cold and covered people behind him.


    He pushed the door open, but there was nothing in it.


    "Anyone?"


    Qing Hu shouted a few times towards the inside, but there was a dead silence inside.


    They walked in one after another.


    But the courtyard, which was full of wine jars yesterday, is now in a mess.


    "Uncle, we came to buy wine yesterday. Are you at home?"


    Lin Mengya also shouted, but no one answered.


    The most bloody room is the old man''s wine room.


    She motioned to Qinghu, who also noticed.


    She had been protecting her carefully and kicked the room open.


    "Uncle!"


    Lin Mengya screamed and rushed in.


    I saw the old man who gave her wine with a smile yesterday. Now he is quietly lying in bed.


    His eyes were wide open, he was stabbed in the throat with a sword, and the corners of his mouth were full of blood.

 Chapter 2330

    People are dead, and it seems that they are dead at least one day.


    In other words, it is likely that someone came to kill the wine maker after they left yesterday.


    The two men searched carefully for clues in the yard.


    But it is strange that the large deposit they brought yesterday is still on the table and has not been stolen.


    Now it seems that the other party may not be a simple burglary.


    Lin Mengya frowned and said, "but as an old man living alone, who will he complain to?"


    "Maybe it''s his competitor?" Qinghu is just a guess.


    However, she thought about it and shook her head: "the winery owner we met before also has a certain competitive relationship with this old man, but he took the initiative to recommend him to us. It can be seen that he has a good popularity."


    It''s neither robbery nor vendetta. What would it be?


    They were puzzled.


    She took another look at the old man''s body.


    She found that the old man''s cheeks seemed to have been beaten before he died.


    And the sword looked more like it was unexpected.


    In other words, the murderer is the old man, and I can''t think of the identity that he will shoot at me.


    Listen to the neighbors, there are an endless stream of merchants ordering wine from my uncle.


    Well, the guests who are most likely to appear here are those who buy wine from the old man.


    But they don''t have to kill!


    In order to confirm her guess, she and Qinghu came to the old man''s wine cellar.


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened the door, she saw that it was empty.


    Although she ordered most of the wine before, some old men said they didn''t have time to stay in it.


    This meeting is gone.


    "It seems that it should be dressed as a guest buying wine." She said angrily.


    Qinghu suddenly frowned.


    "I remember meeting some strange people on our way back.


    Look at their clothes. They should be foreigners, but some of them wrap themselves up in broad daylight. They don''t look like good people. "


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya hurriedly asked.


    "Do you remember their physical characteristics?"


    Shaking his head, Qinghu said with some regret, "at that time, I only cared about you and didn''t see what they looked like."


    She was somewhat disappointed.


    But he thought, if the other party really killed because of these wines, would they also be remembered for those they bought?


    "Have our people brought the wine back to the temple now?"


    Qing Hu thought carefully and said, "according to the time, this meeting should not be sent back yet."


    Lin Mengya nodded: "let them be more careful, and then set aside a few jars for us."


    "OK."


    Qinghu probably understood her idea and immediately sent someone to do it.


    She was sad to think that the kind old man who talked and laughed with her yesterday had become a cold body today.


    But she couldn''t understand why those people killed for a few jars of wine anyway?


    She went into the house and cleaned up the old man''s body a little.


    I didn''t want to, but I found a small bottle slipping out of the old man''s arms.


    What is this?


    She picked it up curiously, shook it and found that there was some liquid in it.


    Is it difficult that the old man brews wine here?


    She opened the bottle, but there was a smell in it


    The smell came out, but it refreshed her all at once.


    Yes, that''s the smell, the root cause that makes her unable to stop!


    But the liquid in the small bottle tastes much stronger than the wine.


    She resisted the temptation and plugged the lid.


    The taste dissipated in an instant, and her mind was sober a lot.


    What the hell is this? How can you challenge her self-control frequently?


    Qinghu quickly returned to the house. Seeing that she was in a daze at a small bottle, she couldn''t help asking questions.


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know if I found it from my uncle, and that''s why those wines attract me so much."


    She shook the bottle in her hand, which made Qinghu frown.


    "Is it good or bad?"


    At the thought of the girl''s greedy cup yesterday, Qinghu couldn''t help worrying.


    Although her little girl is invincible, who can guarantee that these strange things will not work on her?


    "I can''t say very well. I always feel like I need it very much, but I can''t say what it is."


    This feeling is a little strange.


    Just as a thirsty person needs water, her body seems to be thirsty for this liquid.


    The small medicine in the system can''t tell why.


    But since she had no problem drinking yesterday, it must be no harm to her health?


    After cleaning up, they quit the old man''s winery.


    They hid at the corner of the street and soon saw their neighbors go in.


    Then there was a cry of surprise.


    "Dead! Dead! Come on!"


    The people around ran in one after another.


    "Come on, let''s leave first!"


    Qinghu patted her on the shoulder.


    "Yes."


    Many people know that they went to buy wine in my uncle''s yard yesterday.


    So in order to prevent complications, they quickly packed all their luggage and left first.


    Sure enough, shortly after they left, someone took the guards in the yard to catch them.


    But they threw themselves into the air.


    These guards used their fastest speed to spread the news to other towns, but they got nothing.


    Because on the way, Lin Mengya and Qinghu made a little disguise.


    They dressed up as a pair of brothers and sisters selling wine. When their men mixed some of the old man''s wine with other wine and sent it over.


    They also began to hawk along the street.


    They walked all the way back from the town where the old man lived.


    Along the way, they saw the guards strengthen their vigilance.


    This is not good news for the rebels who want to sneak in.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya didn''t show her identity with Qinghu in time. Instead, she acquiesced in this matter.


    They soon reached the city.


    There were many small vendors like them, so they didn''t arouse the special vigilance of the guards.


    But seeing the portraits of the two people still pasted on the wall, I couldn''t help being funny.


    Portraits, not to mention that they are not at all like paintings. Portraits with modern abstract artistic beauty do not turn them into adults at all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have any feelings, but she choked the pure fox gas.


    "Is Lao Tzu ugly into this virtue in their eyes?"


    Qing Hu pointed to the portrait and said angrily.


    Lin Mengya looked at him speechless.


    "Can you keep your voice down? If you bring someone over, our plan will be over!"


    Although Lin Mengya got a big white eye, he was still unwilling to show weakness.


    His face was full of grievances. He complained to her, "is it easy for me to look so beautiful? They don''t respect my beauty!"


    "Poof -"


    She sprayed out all the water she had drunk into her mouth.


    "Narcissism is a disease, you know? It has to be cured!"


    But see the appearance of Qinghu''s face.


    "I''m just good-looking. You''re jealous of me!"


    "I envy you?" She smiled coldly and revealed it without hesitation.


    "You''re called an old cucumber. Brush green paint and make it tender! You know what? You don''t see how old your flesh is. It looks good. It''s useless!"


    Qinghu, who has been ruthlessly exposed, has no intention of becoming angry.


    Instead, he threw his hair coquettishly.


    "What''s wrong with being tender? At least I have the capital to be tender!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the cheap guy in front of her, but her teeth were itchy.


    Is it still time to bite him to death?


    Both of them kept their voices down during their conversation, and they leaned against a corner of the street, and there was no one around.


    Otherwise, based on their previous performance and conversation, they will certainly be denounced.


    Just when Lin Mengya tried to threaten each other with force to shut him up, suddenly someone came to their wine stand.


    "How do you sell these wines?"


    The visitor is a stranger and looks like an outsider in clothes.


    Qinghu immediately changed his face: "Sir, what kind of question are you asking?"


    The man pointed to a jar of ordinary spirits in the car.


    Qing Hu took a look and said quickly, "there are one Wen and one pot, and there are also three Wen and one pot. We have everything you like to drink, sir."


    The man picked and chose in their car. Finally, he chose a pot of ordinary and the one made by the old man.


    Uncle''s wine is actually very popular, so they don''t feel anything unusual.


    Just when Qinghu took out a bamboo tube and wanted to fill him with wine, the man said, "no, I want both jars of wine."


    You know, the wine jars in their car are at least half as tall as people.


    The average family can''t drink so much wine at all.


    If you need to hold a banquet or a hotel, you will kill and bargain with them because you take more goods.


    But the one in front of him didn''t bargain with them at all.


    They looked at each other vaguely. Qinghu agreed with a smiling face and thought of a set of words.


    "Oh, I don''t know which family you are in town. Since you want so much, our brothers and sisters will send it to your house in person?"


    The other party immediately refused.


    "Yes, yes, but our house is far from here." Qing Hu replied.


    The man''s eyes turned and asked, "how far is it?"


    "Oh, if you leave now, you''ll have to come to our house at least one day and one night."


    Qinghu was somewhat disappointed when he saw the man''s eyes.


    At this time, Lin Mengya took up the conversation.


    "Sir, do you still want this wine?"


    "Isn''t this the only altar you have?" The other asked.


    "There is really only one jar in the car, but the one that supplies us should still have a lot of stock. If you need more, our brother and sister will come to you now. At that time, for our hard work, you can just give you a few more rewards."

 Chapter 2331

    "No, just give me this jar. If you still have stock in your house, you can sell it to me at double the price."


    The man turned down her offer with a cold face.


    At the same time, the seemingly submissive brother and sister knew it well.


    Wait until the man''s companion? After tying up the two jars of wine and taking them away, Lin Mengya secretly ordered her men to follow each other.


    Looking at the direction of the man''s disappearance, Lin Mengya said coldly, "I didn''t expect the fish to get on the hook so easily."


    Qinghu Gougou''s lips: "greedy fish always don''t live long."


    Their fishing plan went smoothly. In the evening, ADA came to report back.


    "They left their feet in a folk house in the city, and I inquired with the people around. This folk house was rented out six months ago, but no one came to live in it.


    A group of people didn''t live in it until about a month ago, but they were very strange. They never went out of the yard during the day. They only went out when the people inside wanted to buy something to eat. "


    After listening to ADA''s words, Lin Mengya thought it seemed that they were looking for the right person.


    "Did you see clearly what people were inside?"


    "My subordinates only saw a few of them hiding their faces and sneaking, as if they were planning something.


    Oh, by the way, I saw it in the yard. The wine jars they threw at random were stacked in the corner of the yard.


    As for the two jars of wine they took back, one of them was divided up by the men, and the other was carried into the house by the masked men. "


    It seems that the reason why the old man was killed is really because of the wine.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little puzzled.


    Even if their master is drunk, there''s no need to kill people, right?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    After hearing Ah Da''s words, Qinghu also asked, "what shall we do now? Do we rush over and directly arrest people for interrogation, or wait and see what they want to do?"


    "I''d better observe again. I always think these people are not good at coming."


    The next day, they disguised themselves as brother and sister selling wine and hid at the corner of the street.


    This time, the man came directly and asked, "did you say there was still wine at home last time?"


    In the face of the other party''s directness, Qinghu''s answer was also watertight: "yes, sir, there are at home. But the home is far from here. I''m afraid it''s too late if you need it urgently.


    Why don''t we go and have a look at the winery for you? "


    But the man waved his hand impatiently and said, "the old man died a few days ago. If you go now, I''m afraid you can''t get a stall of wine.


    In this way, I''ll let my people go back with you to get the wine, so as not to delay our business. "


    Although it had long been determined that the other party was the murderer of the wine maker, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but get angry when she heard them indirectly admit it.


    "The old man died? When did it happen? Why haven''t our brother and sister heard of it?"


    She asked, barely suppressing her emotions.


    The man waved his hand carelessly: "people are old and naturally want to die.


    All right, do you still want to make money? If you want to make money, let my people go back with you immediately. "


    Seeing that the other party impatiently ended their dialogue, Lin Mengya and Qinghu also acted according to the plan discussed before.


    Qinghu smiled and said to the man, "make money! Money is naturally to make money. Please wait a minute. We''ll sell these wines in the evening, so we''ll take them with us


    Go back and get the wine with your servant. "


    The other party seemed unwilling, but reluctantly agreed to their request.


    In the evening, the brother and sister waited for six strong men outside the city gate with an empty car.


    As soon as I looked, I knew that the other party was not good, but they didn''t say anything more, but signaled them to follow.


    The six men rode three horses and were silent all the way. No matter how Qinghu accosted, the other party didn''t speak.


    Soon we were in the suburbs.


    As they walked farther and farther away, the six men were quite alert.


    After looking around, the leading strong man frowned and asked impolitely, "where are you taking us?"


    The brother and sister in the carriage in front looked harmless.


    Qing Hu raised his whip and answered leisurely, "of course, he took several people to our house to get wine. Why, is there a problem?"


    These people are not familiar with the country roads in the suburbs.


    But when they followed their brother and sister to a wasteland without a shop in front of the village, they suddenly stopped.


    The strong man was suspicious and shouted, "why don''t you go?"


    The elder brother smiled and said, "brothers, it''s already here."


    "Where''s anyone here? Son of a bitch, you''re not looking to deceive us!"


    The strong man said angrily and got off his horse with his partners.


    In front of the six, the slim brother and sister seemed powerless to fight back.


    The head of the strong man narrowed his eyes and warned them both gloomily.


    "Stop playing tricks in front of me, or we''ll throw you out to feed the wolf now!"


    Lin Mengya whispered, "there are no wolves around here, but wild dogs. There are a few.


    However, when they saw our brother and sister, they never dared to scream. On the contrary, some foreign animals dared to make an idea of our brother and sister. I really don''t know how many lives they have! "


    The strong man now knew what she meant and threatened fiercely: "dare to scold me, I think you''ve really lived enough!"


    The six approached step by step, but the faces of the two brothers and sisters were not afraid.


    "Go! Teach these two guys a good lesson!"


    The strong man roared, and his companions immediately rushed at the brothers and sisters.


    But the next moment, the situation suddenly reversed.


    Six strong men, who were obviously stronger than the two, were kicked out by Qinghu one by one.


    Suddenly, it was their turn to become lambs with their cubs.


    Lin Mengya held her shoulder and smiled coldly on her lips.


    "Now you can tell me how you killed the wine maker?"


    They looked at a man and a woman in front of them.


    Although Qinghu is still that humble disguise, the killing in his eyes is enough to make several people''s teeth tremble.


    He cleared his throat, raised his voice and said, "when my lady asks you something, you''d better give me a thorough answer, or --"


    Just then, he hit the head of the man closest to him.


    Instantly, the blood mixed with brain splashes, and some even splashed on the man''s face.


    But men don''t care.


    The new moon is like a hook in the sky, and men are like evil spirits born in the night. If there is any violation, it will be the end of ashes.


    "Don''t kill us! We didn''t kill the old man


    £¡¡±


    The strong man turned white and immediately denied it with trembling.


    "Oh, really? If you didn''t kill him, why do you know the news of my uncle''s death?"


    She did not hesitate to expose each other''s lies.


    Qinghu''s eyes tilted, and the one who spoke suddenly felt that it was cold from the back of the head to the heel.


    Hurriedly explained: "we really didn''t kill people! Yes, it was Lord Shengong!"


    His companion was afraid that the two evil stars didn''t believe it, so he added: "yes, at that time, Lord Shengong asked us to find out the man. Then he interrogated the old man himself. Later, later, he didn''t know what happened, so Lord Shengong killed the man!"


    The remaining five people talked about the situation of the day.


    She combed it and found that they were looking for people, but the trial and killing were done by divine workmanship.


    After that. The so-called craftsman asked them to remove all the inventory in the wine cellar.


    Then they came all the way here.


    Somehow, Lord Shengong asked them to search the city for the wine made by the old man as much as possible.


    In just a few days, they have searched all the stores in the city.


    Lin Mengya was more and more surprised. She couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so drunk?"


    The strong men shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    Also, they are at most small minions in charge of affairs. Presumably, they are not qualified to know the most critical part.


    "What are your plans to come with us today?" She asked.


    They didn''t dare to look up at her. They could only stammer and say, "Lord Luo said, let''s get rid of both of you after we find the wine."


    Oh, it''s a good plan to kill people and seize wine!


    Seeing that nothing could be poured out from these people''s mouths, Qinghu also lost his patience.


    "What shall we do with these people?"


    When the five heard this, they almost cried and begged for their lives.


    Lin Mengya glanced and said, "let the wolf guard take them back."


    In addition to the information about magic work, what he needs more is the purpose of those people.


    So for the time being, she kept the five dogs for them.


    Wolf guard moves very fast.


    It took only a short time to take away people and bodies, and eliminate all traces of them before they were here.


    The two men also rushed back to the temple overnight.


    As for the next day, the Shengong group who found that their people didn''t come back was in fear.


    The reason why they are so low-key is to avoid the eyes and ears of the temple.


    But they never dreamed that they had hit the muzzle of the gun directly.


    The vice hall Lord Qin, who received the news, came to meet him with a serious face.


    Lin Mengya asked several questions about the security of the temple.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was prepared before he left. Now they took the initiative first.


    "Madam, there was a report of war from the front yesterday."


    "Where is it? Show it to me."


    Vice hall Lord Qin immediately sent the war report to her.


    It says they are under the city.


    The rebels in the city are just dying.


    Victory is just around the corner.

 Chapter 2332

    Outside Longdu City, long Tianyu and his men are inspecting the military camp.


    After more than half a month of fighting, the strength of the two sides is very different.


    Their running in has become more and more tacit, and their combat ability has become stronger and stronger. The officers and soldiers have fought bravely and won.


    In contrast, the situation of the Longdu rebels is somewhat miserable.


    Originally, Murong Ming was a man who had great achievements and just got sick for his own use.


    Before, they didn''t check for a while. They were poisoned by magic insects, and their morale was a little lax.


    This made Murong Ming complacent and thought he was a genius in marching and fighting.


    They continue to advance rashly in military strategy in an attempt to annihilate them all in the shortest time.


    But it also exposed his fatal weakness.


    The generals under his command have the same character as him.


    Plus there is friction within the rebels.


    In order to compete for power and profit, all generals even do not hesitate to falsely lead military merit.


    Before the battle, they were in their own camps. They always acted rashly and did not listen to the command of the generals above.


    This makes their deployment particularly chaotic.


    The strategy chosen by long Tianyu is to fight steadily, constantly shrink the most important combat effectiveness and focus on breaking their strongest defense line.


    Finally, after the fierce battle three days ago, all the rebels abandoned their armor and returned to Longdu city.


    When Longdu city was built, it was considered that the enemy would attack the city, so the facilities in all parts were built very solid and durable, which caused them a lot of trouble for a while.


    But Murong Yan grew up in Longdu city.


    With the clues he provided, long Tianyu discussed with generals at all levels for a day and a night, and finally came up with an effective siege plan.


    Just at night, he returned to his tent.


    Several day and night marches made his handsome face a little vicissitudes.


    "Your Highness, you''d better take advantage of this opportunity and have a good rest."


    Ling Ye followed him, no better than him. She was still a loyal and responsible reminder that she should rest.


    He shook his head and looked at the moon in the sky.


    "She must be in a hurry."


    The hoarse voice was soft.


    Ling ye knew the feelings between his highness and his wife, and didn''t talk much.


    "Is there any news from the temple?" Long Tianyu asked in a low voice.


    Ling ye put two letters on his desk. One was the temple Affairs reported by the vice Lord Qin; The other was a letter from Lin Mengya to him.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu opened the letter written by his wife.


    There''s only one sentence on it.


    "Come back early."


    Long Tianyu looked at these four words repeatedly, and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    He seemed to think of the tangled face of the woman with the pen.


    She must have a lot to say to herself, but in the end, she only wrote these four words carefully and carefully.


    She was afraid of writing too much and distracted him.


    I miss him so much that I expect him to go home early.


    Sometimes his wife''s awkward appearance is so cute that he can''t help teasing her.


    No matter how hard her mouth is, he understands her mind.


    He folded the stationery in all directions, dropped a kiss on his lips, and finally hid it in his arms.


    He opened the letter from the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin.


    above


    It really reports some very common things.


    He looked at what was written above and felt a little relieved.


    But the quiet atmosphere didn''t last long.


    Gong Wu rushed in with an angry face.


    "These inhuman beasts! Your highness, please give me a team and let me attack the dragons for you now!"


    Facing the endless anger of Gong Wu, long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    Fortunately, Lin Nansheng followed.


    Compared with Gong Wu''s uncontrollable anger, Lin nanshang''s mood is much more stable, but he just doesn''t get angry.


    "What''s going on?" He looked back and asked.


    "Your Highness, the rebels are so hateful! They probably have no food and pay, so they have come up with a strategy of exchanging civilians for food with us."


    "Oh, wishful thinking." Ling ye said coldly.


    But long Tianyu didn''t come to a conclusion so easily, but asked, "it shouldn''t be that simple?"


    Lin Nansheng nodded, his face also gloomy and ugly.


    "They did not release the innocent civilians in Longdu, but let us exchange food and salaries for their lives.


    These people put civilians on the wall. If we don''t promise to give them food, we will kill these people immediately. "


    Murong Yun''s shamelessness is refreshing everyone''s bottom line almost every moment.


    Gong Wu was so angry that he burst his lungs.


    "Isn''t Murong Ming bent on ascending the throne of the emperor? If he kills all the people, who will he be the emperor?"


    What made him so angry was that the other party didn''t pay attention to the lives of these innocent people at all.


    Even long Tianyu''s eyes changed.


    It''s just that he thinks more.


    And he can''t promise such absurd things at all.


    Once promised, Murong ming could act recklessly with the shield of those innocent people in the Dragon capital.


    But regardless of the lives of those people, they are no different from Murong Ming.


    Behind them are the Cheng family and their son.


    They don''t look very good either.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness, you can''t be soft hearted at this time."


    Old general Cheng said with a long focus.


    On the battlefield, he saw things thousands and hundreds of times more cruel than this, and his success would wither away.


    We can only blame those ordinary people for their untimely times.


    But long Tianyu made a difficult decision in this dilemma.


    "The purpose of our trip is to completely wipe out the rebels. Now that they are so rampant, it is the best time for us to win them in one fell swoop."


    Several generals in the camp were stunned before they understood the meaning of his words.


    "Does your highness mean to attack the Dragon capital now?" Old general Cheng asked tentatively.


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    In an instant, several other people were worried and dissuaded: "now the time is not ripe, your highness might as well wait a little more patiently!"


    "Even if we have reached this point, we are not bad for the final ending."


    But long Tianyu has his own opinion.


    "The so-called traitors have little help. I''m afraid Murong Ming has already aroused public anger in Longdu city.


    If we send troops now, we can not only catch them by surprise, but also comply with the hearts of the people in the city. In this way, it is a great help for us. "


    His words plunged everyone into silence.


    Indeed, if they attack Longdu city now, at least the people in the city should be welcome.


    But at the same time, because the preparation is not perfect, it is likely to fall into the trap of the opponent.


    This is a choice with both opportunities and dangers. At present, it is also the best solution.


    The people immediately understood his pains and obeyed his orders without saying a word.


    After long Tianyu issued all the orders, he put on a suit of armor.


    He gripped the long sword in his hand and looked at the moon again.


    Soon, soon!


    Ya''er, he will come back to her soon.


    Here, Lin Mengya beat a jar of wine and sat alone in front of the window, pouring herself into the moonlight.


    Outside, Qinghu leaned against her window and reached out to steal her wine pot, but she slapped her back.


    Qinghu looked at her way of protecting food and couldn''t help laughing: "look at you, there''s so much left. It won''t be less meat to drink with me."


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look, but like a trick, she took out a wine glass and poured him a full one.


    "You say, what is he doing now?"


    Although judging from the war report, they went on very smoothly.


    But Lin Mengya felt that murongming had planned for so long, how could he be defeated by them so easily?


    "What else can you do? Either marching or sleeping."


    Qinghu shrugged.


    Probably because he loves Wu and Wu, now he doesn''t have such a big opinion on long Tianyu.


    After years of precipitation, some love will turn into a cup of mellow and clear wine.


    Let himself be drunk in this love, he didn''t want to worry his girl any more.


    Moreover, he can accompany his girl forever.


    Watching her joys and sorrows, watching his sunrise and moon set.


    In fact, for him, it is also perfect.


    "In fact, I should have mentioned him more in that letter, but I always thought not to distract him, so I only wrote that sentence."


    Lin Mengya grabbed her fever and complained with some annoyance.


    Qinghu felt that the annoyed little girl was so cute that she couldn''t help teasing her again.


    "I''m not sure. It''s because of your words that he desperately wants to come back to you, thus delaying the fighter?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya got up from her chair and walked around the room.


    "I didn''t think of it at that time. The man''s brain mending ability is so strong that he may be able to interpret my four words into a 100 episode drama.


    No, I have to write him another letter to explain. I didn''t mean to urge him back. I just hope he can take care of himself and be more cautious. "


    Seeing that she immediately became a hot pot ant, Qinghu almost laughed and couldn''t stand up.


    Hearing his laughter, Lin Mengya suddenly realized.


    "OK, you stinky fox! You''re making fun of me again! Look, I won''t skin you!"


    She turned neatly out of the window.


    But in such a short time, Qinghu has jumped on the roof.


    She stood under the eaves with her waist crossed and roared, "get down and die! Do you hear me!"


    But Qinghu stood on the roof and made a face at her.


    "If you have the ability, come up and catch me!"


    "Hey! Exciting general, right? You wait for me. I''ll find the ladder now!"

 Chapter 2333

    They jumped up and down here. At the foot of the holy mountain, taking advantage of the vast night, countless dark shadows gathered in the last dense forest.


    The divine craftsman who always hid himself in the black cloak still appeared in front of everyone.


    "You will give your faith, loyalty and even life for your God.


    But don''t worry, God will be with you from now on.


    Everyone will become a part of God and share the glory with God! "


    Bewitching words seem to have magical power.


    Those people all stared at him, and even bursts of enthusiasm erupted in their eyes.


    Those who were in charge of guarding around looked at the scene.


    Since the first batch of people arrived here, divine workers will preach to these people at regular intervals.


    And every time, those believers who seem timid and hesitant at the beginning will become fanatical and pious under the propaganda of divine work.


    The craftsman raised his hands and completed his last shout.


    Then those people disappeared from here like ghosts.


    The craftsman didn''t worry about these people. After completing his own things, he turned and left.


    However, the two servants who served him around the divine worker proudly found the strong man who was responsible for buying wine that day.


    "What Lord Shengong ordered you to do has been completed. Where is the wine now?"


    The strong man didn''t dare to offend the two servants. He replied respectfully: "the villain has asked his men to go home with the brothers and sisters to get the wine. Please don''t be impatient, master Shengong."


    Before he finished speaking, he was coldly interrupted by the servant of divine workmanship.


    "You''d better hurry up. If you delay the adult''s business, you can''t afford the consequences."


    The strong man agreed meekly.


    In my heart, I despise it very much.


    What nonsense craftsmanship, in the end, he is not a layman who wants to talk.


    But he didn''t know that the people he sent for the wine would never come back.


    The next day, Lin Mengya sent someone to track and explore the magic work. Other people under her hand came and reported back: "madam, we found their meeting in the forest at the foot of the mountain. Those who were bewitched will sneak into the homes of ordinary residents after leaving there.


    In just one night, we have found that many people have been injured.


    And what''s more strange is that after they kill people, they will pretend to be the family and continue to live. "


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little ugly.


    No wonder no one found the movements of these foreigners.


    In a short time, I don''t know how many people died under these people.


    If they really achieve their goal and God unknowingly replaces those people at the foot of the holy mountain, she will really be copied from her nest.


    "Count these problematic families for me."


    "Yes."


    The deputy hall leader of Qin was also shocked.


    "Madam, what exactly do they want to do?"


    "I don''t know exactly what they want to do, but I know that when they replace all the people successfully, we will be in danger."


    Such a drastic idea is too vicious.


    Vice hall leader Qin was also full of fear.


    "The means of these people are too strange. They have not been found instead. Have they eliminated all the people who have noticed the difference?"


    Lin Mengya thinks that''s probably the reason.


    "Ma''am, then I


    What should we do now? You can''t wait to die and wait for them to show their feet? "


    Her eyes sank and said, "yes, so what we have to do now is to invite the king into the urn."


    That afternoon, the people of the temple posted a notice in several towns at the foot of the holy mountain.


    "Have you heard? The temple needs to arrange a celebration banquet. There are not enough people, so I want to recruit some people to help!"


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Let''s go and have a look!"


    Everyone is very interested in such things.


    Although they stay at the foot of the mountain, most people can''t step into that sacred place for a lifetime.


    Now there is a suitable opportunity, and the notice has stated that they will be paid quite handsomely.


    For a time, everyone enthusiastically signed up.


    Under the selection of the holy envoy in charge of this matter, a total of 30 men and women were selected and brought back to the temple.


    Vice hall Lord Qin personally welcomed them and told them that as long as they abide by the rules and work harder, they may be paid more than what was in the announcement.


    Thirty people were full of energy, but the vice Temple Lord Qin still told them to familiarize themselves with the etiquette and rules of the temple first.


    After the thirty people left, Lin Mengya and Qinghu, who were hidden in the dark, came out.


    "Madam has taken them to learn the rules according to your instructions. What''s your next arrangement?"


    Qin''s deputy hall leader stood with his head bowed, and his attitude was completely opposite to his kindness just now.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes slightly. When she came into contact with the thirty people, she suddenly understood what the other party''s purpose was.


    "Just follow the normal procedure. Don''t worry about others."


    "Yes."


    Vice hall leader Qin didn''t ask much.


    Lin Mengya took Qinghu to the pharmacy.


    There were only two of them here, but Qinghu still lowered his voice and asked, "what did you see just now?"


    "I suspect that some of them may have been poisoned by magic insects."


    She said cautiously.


    Thanks to the half password of the previous breaking song, Xiaoyao solved a lot of good things in the green Zheng spectrum.


    Including the magic Gu handed down from generation to generation by the legu people.


    Only then did she know that the magic insects of the Yue Gu family were not just the name of a certain kind of insects, but the general name of insects that can make people hallucinate by various means.


    Moreover, the functions of magic insects are also divided into many kinds.


    Some can make people feel like a fairyland through music and dance, coupled with the role of magic insects.


    So relatively speaking, some can make people fear, draw out demons, and make people fall into hell.


    Such a Gu is quite terrible.


    Maybe this is the kind of magic insect that the temple army encountered before.


    That''s why the soldiers fell one after another.


    When she saw the thirty people, she also keenly captured the violation through the system.


    And the standard of her selection this time is also the kind of family that is not good at communicating with others, the family situation is relatively simple, and even some closed.


    Generally speaking, even if such a person is replaced by others, no one will notice it.


    Now it seems that she is right.


    "Magic Gu? But didn''t you say it was the talent of the music Gu clan?" Qing Hu said in surprise.


    "According to the previous data, only the music Gu clan can use this magic insect.


    But now it seems that it is very likely that people of the magic Gu clan have spread this kind of Gu Shu.


    Or is there something wrong with them


    Some traitors. "


    She prefers the third possibility.


    You know, magic insects are also graded.


    Some may just be at the beginner level, even if they are not from the music Gu clan, they can master it with a little guidance.


    There is also the secret of legu people.


    From the reaction of those people, it is obvious that they were hit by a magic insect called "Ecstasy".


    According to the records of green Zheng spectrum, this kind of magic insect can make people completely lose their mind.


    This kind of Gu was originally created by an infatuated woman of the Yue Gu family.


    It is said that when she became such a poison, the men even worshipped her as a God.


    Later, fan Xin Gu was banned by the people of Le Gu family.


    Forbidden, that is to say, not even the legu people.


    Those people before also said that the music Gu clan can''t control the magic Gu''s Gu Shu at all now.


    Then there should be no one who can ban it.


    "It''s really a trouble." Qinghu said coldly.


    "I guess that magical craftsman should be a person who can magic insects."


    So these people are so respectful and afraid of the divine craftsman.


    "Shall I kill him?" Qing Hu''s way of solving problems has always been so simple and rough.


    Lin Mengya shook her head: "your martial arts are high, but you can''t stand others with many means."


    "So what? Let him disgust us?"


    "Of course not."


    She squinted.


    Since the other party chooses a person who can use magic insects, their purpose must be to do something with magic insects.


    Now the most troublesome thing is not the magic work, but these people controlled by magic insects.


    It would be even more troublesome if she really killed the magic work and caused these people to go crazy.


    "By the way, doesn''t that craftsman want to drink the good wine made by the old man?" She said.


    "So you mean --"


    "Let''s set all the bait and wait for him to take the bait."


    If the craftsman even wants to collect the wine at the expense of revealing his whereabouts.


    Does that mean that these wines are actually very important to magic?


    Clear fox cold hook lips.


    "Then let Xiao Hei grab his magic insect!"


    She nodded and remembered that Xiao Hei couldn''t help having a headache.


    Xiao Hei seems crazy in recent days. She wants to eat that little pink chinchilla while she doesn''t pay attention every day.


    Fortunately, although the little thing is chubby, it is very agile and cunning.


    Several times it was hard to survive under the cat''s mouth.


    She knows that some pets may be jealous.


    So I want to find something else for Xiao Hei.


    He drank up the last jar of wine in the magic room.


    He ordered his servant to look for him.


    The servants agreed meekly and turned to the strong man to urge him.


    A strong man''s heart is full.


    He didn''t want to do this job, but his men didn''t know where they died and didn''t come back for several days.


    He didn''t dare to tell the truth for fear that God''s anger would punish him.


    At this time, he suddenly got the news of the first servant.


    It was said that some people who worked in the temple brought back the news.


    The temple ordered a large quantity of wine from the dead old man, and now it is placed in the wine cellar of the temple.

 Chapter 2334

    When the strong man got the news, he immediately reported it to Lord Shengong.


    The latter almost did not hesitate to order down and must grab this batch of wine.


    What they don''t know is that everything is under Lin Mengya''s control.


    Qinghu led the wolf guard these days and has ambushed up and down the temple.


    Just wait for those guys to fall into the net.


    Finally, a chance came.


    Lin Mengya had been speculating about the way they gathered these people to attack the temple.


    Until two days later, the news sent by the vice hall Lord Qin.


    It is said that a group of wandering artists with singing and dancing as their job suddenly came down the mountain.


    Moreover, the people at the foot of the mountain seem to be obsessed with them, and even many people come from other places to follow these wandering artists all the way.


    Then this is the ancient version of star chasing.


    It happens that a celebration banquet will be held in the temple. There will be wine and meat. Naturally, there will be songs and dances to help.


    And their just appearance seems to be heaven''s beauty.


    Everything seems so logical.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya''s guesses were finally confirmed.


    "Isn''t this the old line of legu clan?"


    Qing Hu hugged his arm and said sarcastically.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips: "after all, it''s a skill handed down by our ancestors. Can''t it be abandoned?"


    "What are we going to do? Just let them in?"


    "How can we do that? The temple is well-known all over the world. If we deliberately release water, won''t others see through?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Qinghu had a few bad smiles on his face.


    I like the bad power of my little girl. I not only have to catch all those people, but also have to toss them vigorously.


    "Just follow the normal process."


    She narrowed her eyes and felt very happy.


    "How many people can come in depends on their nature."


    So after receiving her words, vice hall Lord Qin sent someone to negotiate with the boss of the group of vagrants.


    When the man learned that he could perform for the soldiers who returned triumphantly in the temple, he immediately agreed with great joy.


    Then the vice hall Lord Qin put forward his own requirements.


    Lin Mengya didn''t see the situation at that time, but the people who listened to the vice hall leader of Qin guessed from the tone when they reported the news back and forth. I''m afraid the boss''s face was purple.


    Oh, is it really so easy for her to enter the temple?


    When the vice hall leader of Qin brought people to turn over these wandering artists and toss them for several times.


    Finally, 24 vagrant artists were selected, and with the help of many people, there were more than 40 people.


    In such a large temple, these dozens of people can''t turn over any waves at all.


    And Lin Mengya finally found time to meet them.


    In the front hall, the vice hall Lord Qin said respectfully, "madam, all the people are here. Please have a look in person."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya brought out a pair of high and cold shelves.


    Just raised his eyelids and glanced at them.


    Although these people dress up differently, they have outstanding temperament and beautiful faces.


    Especially a woman standing in the second row.


    It looks like a hot beauty.


    Lin Mengya


    His eyes turned on the woman.


    Later, he pretended to be unhappy and scolded the vice hall Lord Qin.


    "Didn''t I tell you to choose some serious songs and dances for fun? They''re not serious people at first sight. They can''t handle such small things well. What a waste!"


    At such an old age, the deputy hall Lord Qin was scolded by a younger generation and couldn''t lift his head.


    At that time, his face showed a somewhat unhappy look, but he reluctantly held back.


    "Madam, you misunderstood. They are just some wandering song and dance artists, not as unbearable as you think."


    "I''m talking. When''s your turn to interrupt! Am I Madam or are you madam?"


    This appearance of bullying immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the vice hall Lord Qin.


    In front of those singers and dancers, he was even more unbearable.


    "Even if you are a lady, you can''t be so unreasonable!


    Besides, the temple Lord entrusted me with the temple before he left.


    If you don''t like me, you can do it yourself! "


    "Presumptuous! Who allows you to talk to me like this! Recognize your identity for me. You are just a deputy hall Lord, or did my husband pity you for being old and useless and give you such a virtual position!


    Put on airs in front of me and see that my husband won''t drive you out after he comes back! "


    "You!"


    The vice hall leader of Qin was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at him on the spot.


    Those wandering song and dance artists dare not breathe, for fear that they will be beaten out if they annoy their wife again.


    Finally, they parted unhappily, and the vice hall Lord Qin left in front of the singers and dancers.


    Originally, those people were still worried about whether they would really be kicked out without the protection of vice hall Lord Qin.


    But later, Lin Mengya waved her hand as if she was tired. I think she was too lazy to take care of it again.


    In this way, these wandering singers and dancers temporarily lived in the temple.


    Because of Lin Mengya''s "dislike", they were assigned to an insignificant corner.


    But for them, it is a great convenience, where all their actions will not be discovered.


    A play in the front hall was done to make them believe that the temple is not one heart.


    Lin Mengya, the wife of the temple Lord, is just a straw bag.


    However, these people were very cautious. They did not act rashly, but seized all the time and opportunities to inquire about all the news in the temple.


    Fortunately, the tone of voice in the temple was quite strict. They couldn''t find out anything at all.


    Under the intentional or unintentional guidance of Lin Mengya and Qin Deputy Temple Lord, these people thought to themselves that they already knew enough about the temple.


    So they began the first step.


    "These people are really stupid! Just because of a play, they believe that you are at odds with vice hall Lord Qin. Now they have secretly gone to win over vice hall Lord Qin."


    Qinghu holds the overall news and is responsible for the communication between her and the deputy hall Lord.


    Lin Mengya said disapprovingly, "they are not so easy to believe, but they think that even my relationship with the deputy hall Lord Qin is not bad enough to be provoked by them. The deputy hall Lord Qin will be moved by their generous conditions.


    Sometimes, it''s not because the relationship is strong, but because the temptation is not big enough. "


    But these people don''t know.


    Qin''s feelings for the temple are different from those of ordinary people.


    No matter what kind of conditions they offer, the vice hall Lord of Qin will not have any ideas that he should not have.


    Sure enough, on that night, Qinghu brought back the news of the vice hall Lord Qin.


    "They even publicly promised that as long as they helped their people climb up long Tianyu''s bed, they would let the vice hall Lord Qin become the ruler of the temple."


    "I have a big appetite. Unfortunately, the threshold of our bed is high and it''s not so easy to climb."


    Lin Mengya has long been used to this kind of thing.


    However, Qinghu said, "I feel that their plan should not be so simple. Otherwise, what are their previous deployments for?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    This excuse is probably to paralyze them.


    She immediately asked Qinghu to reply to the former deputy hall Lord.


    Let him just refuse twice and promise first.


    After all, if you agree easily at the beginning, it seems a little false.


    In this regard, the vice hall Lord Qin patted her chest to reassure her.


    Living in the temple all the year round, the boring life has made the vice hall Lord Qin have a playful heart.


    This makes Lin Mengya, who later saw the outbreak of technology starring in the vice Hall of Qin, can only be described as "lying in a trough".


    Sure enough, people can''t be lonely.


    Otherwise, either die in loneliness, or become abnormal in loneliness.


    Obviously, the former Temple master and vice Temple master Qin are among the best.


    Dealing with these people can not be solved overnight. Lin Mengya is more concerned about the problems on the battlefield.


    After the last war report, no news has come back for several days.


    She can only continue to comfort herself. It may be that long Tianyu needs to concentrate more because of the upcoming showdown.


    Perhaps the arrival of the next war report is to tell her that they have won.


    Now she has to wait patiently.


    As he expected, long Tianyu, who was far away in Longdu, really rushed into Longdu with people.


    Both of them suffered heavy losses in the siege.


    Finally, if Murong Yan hadn''t risked his life to find a weak link in the city wall and led the people to fight in, I''m afraid they would be deadlocked for a few more days.


    Long Tianyu took the lead. As soon as he led people into the city, he saw that the streets in Longdu city were full of dead people.


    "Come on, go search and rescue the people who are still alive!" He ordered.


    The soldiers who followed him did not dare to be vague. They immediately divided into several groups, knocked on the door door door by door and told them not to hide anymore. They were the temple army and came to save them.


    Long Tianyu took a rough look.


    Most of the dead were rebels and a small number of civilians.


    Before he came in, he had made arrangements to appease the people frightened by the rebels.


    Then he took his people straight to the palace.


    All the remaining rebels gathered outside the palace.


    Ling Ye held a long sword and shouted, "the holy master has orders. Those who fall will not be killed!"


    But the rebels didn''t respond.


    They looked a little unnatural.


    Long Tianyu took a look and generally understood that these people were also controlled by magic insects.


    The reason why he did this must be to buy time for murongming''s defeat and escape.


    He must not let this man go!


    Announced in a low voice: "kill!"


    The next moment, the army behind him poured out like a tide, dragging those people into it.


    A moment later, a path of blood was killed.

 Chapter 2335

    Long Tianyu rushed in with people.


    At the moment, the Palace door was closed, and Murong Ming was like crazy. He stood on the palace wall and scolded those useless guys.


    "Come on! Kill him, kill him!"


    Long Tianyu raised his head and looked coldly at the shameless villain.


    "Murong Xi! Damn you!"


    Murong Ming roared, gnashing his teeth.


    But no matter how he roars, his defeat is settled.


    This world, after all, has no chance with him.


    "Now get down and I''ll save your life."


    Compared with the fake civet cat, long Tianyu, the real prince, is more calm.


    Naturally, he didn''t really want to forgive Murong Ming, but the punishment of death was too light.


    Murong Ming''s face was ferocious: "I might as well die if it fell on your hand!"


    He thought of something again and pulled out a man from behind.


    "Look who this is?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and saw that the one pulled by Murong Ming as a sack was the old emperor!


    But the old emperor, who has always been proud, has no response now.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    "He''s dying! Murong Xi, I gave him a knife myself."


    Murong Ming is crazy.


    He laughed and said his evil deed of killing his father.


    "I haven''t seen light since I was a child. I was pressed in the dark like a mouse. Murong Xi, you did all this!"


    Murong Ming hates him more than Murong Yan.


    Murong Yan was only a shield after all, and Emperor Zun really wanted to raise Murong Xi as an heir when he was young.


    But why?


    He is the emperor''s flesh and blood. Why is he inferior to Murong Xi, an outsider?


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to sacrifice everything and take back what he should get when he was an adult!


    But all this was destroyed by Murong Xi!


    Long Tianyu didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Just stand back and order someone to smash the door.


    Murong Ming couldn''t stand his neglect.


    He strangled the old emperor''s neck and shouted to long Tianyu, "don''t you want him to live? Murong Xi, you are more cruel than me!"


    But long Tianyu didn''t wear it.


    "If he dies, you will kill him. Killing your father with your own hands is against human relations and heaven forbids it."


    One by one, long Tianyu tells Murong Ming''s sins.


    The latter hated his teeth, but finally found that he had no way to him.


    Seeing that the old man was useless, he could only leave the people aside with resentment, led his confidants and hurried down the wall.


    Soon, the soldiers broke open the palace gate with huge siege logs.


    Long Tianyu rushed in on his horse.


    It''s a mess inside.


    Along the way, those palace people who had no time to escape were hacked and killed by the crazy murongming and his party.


    Everywhere, there is a strong smell of blood.


    "Your Highness, we have searched everywhere, but we can''t see Murong Ming!"


    Ling ye came to report back.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "I know there is a path back to the mountain behind the palace."


    "I''ll go after it now."


    "I''ll go myself."


    Ling Ye doesn''t agree, for fear that the other party will cheat.


    In desperation, long Tianyu had to agree to Ling Ye''s pursuit instead of himself.


    And he went up the wall.


    Murong Yan was one step ahead of him.


    When he arrives


    , the man was already holding the old emperor with blood all over his body, and his face was full of sadness.


    "I''m sorry." He said.


    Murong Yan sighed and shook his head.


    "My fate with his father and son is over. In the future, I don''t have to live with my sins on my back."


    Long Tianyu understood his idea.


    Murong Yan is still the tender and affectionate young man in his bones.


    He always felt that it was his own accident that forced his mother to look like that and made his father think crooked.


    But in fact, Murong Yan was the one who was hurt the most.


    All this is deliberately manipulated.


    Whether they are three members of their family or Murong Ming, they are just puppets in the hands of others.


    "In the future, you still have us."


    Long Tianyu wants to tell Murong Yan that his parents are gone. At least he has brothers.


    Murong Yan smiled and his face was full of free and easy color.


    At this time, long Tianyu suddenly stood up and looked behind him.


    "Who''s there! Come out!"


    Then a woman came out timidly.


    Her face was covered with dirt. Obviously, she was gong''e who narrowly escaped death under the knife of the rebels.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    The woman''s voice was hoarse and trembled with fear.


    Long Tianyu looked up and down carefully and didn''t let her close.


    "The rebels have gone. You can leave."


    But she didn''t want to cry.


    "My home is gone and everyone is dead. Where can I go?"


    Long Tianyu frowned as if she were a poor person.


    "You can go down and find the temple army. They will arrange your future life."


    And put away the long sword so as not to frighten the poor woman.


    "Temple army, are you all members of the temple army?"


    The woman looked at him in surprise.


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    The woman''s voice was soft and pleasant. At this time, long Tianyu felt wrong and suddenly hid.


    Murong Yan suddenly lost control and stabbed him with his weapon.


    "Murong Yan! What''s the matter with you!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t suspect Murong Yan of betraying himself. Then he found that Murong Yan didn''t look right.


    By the way, magic bug!


    That woman has a problem!


    While he was avoiding Murong Yan, the woman slowly came to the emperor, sat next to him, stretched out her hand and gently stroked his face.


    "At the beginning, I brought you close to me and gave birth to tomorrow. Now I use this method to get rid of our son''s two major problems. What do you think?"


    That woman is Murong Ming''s mother.


    In her eyes, love and hate were intertwined. She fought and waited all her life, but she didn''t compare with that woman after all.


    This man always loves that woman.


    It''s just that they don''t have a chance to solve this misunderstanding anymore.


    The woman, with infatuation in her eyes, lay on the chest of the old emperor.


    "When we get to the underworld, I''ll still wait for you and love you. Grab you from her hand and let her crawl at my feet, just like I used to be so humble."


    The woman murmured.


    As a servant of a noble daughter of an aristocratic family, she understood the meaning of dignity and inferiority from a very young age.


    Zun, who is the eldest lady, can marry the supreme emperor and become the most noble woman in the world.


    Low, is low, such as her, can only be trampled on.


    She smiled


    , but his eyes are cold.


    Looking at the two people who hurt themselves and killed themselves, she took a torch out of her arms.


    "You all owe us mother and son, so let''s go to hell together!"


    With that, she wanted to throw the fire fold directly into the house in the wall.


    There, a lot of explosives have been put by her son.


    Is to bring people in and die with them.


    But I didn''t want to, but my hand was caught.


    "Cough, you poisonous woman!"


    The old emperor suddenly opened his eyes.


    Although the knife had been inserted into his chest, it had not been pulled out, so he could breathe.


    It was this breath that made him hear the pain of his own son and the big secret of the woman he had always loved.


    "You, don''t you die?"


    The woman was surprised.


    But in the emperor''s eyes, there was only disgust for her.


    "Your son''s knife finally woke me up! Poison woman! It was you who controlled me with those dark means that made me betray my wife! Now, you''re coming to murder my son!"


    Maybe it''s a reflection, maybe the last ray of potential in life.


    The emperor seized her hand and shouted to the two children, "run! There''s gunpowder here!"


    Long Tianyu turned back and found that Huang Zun woke up again.


    Just now, he had played a breaking song to Murong Yan through the sound of swords.


    Murong Yan''s action gradually became slow, and finally woke up after the emperor''s roar.


    "Father!"


    He looked at his father in surprise. The emperor finally showed a loving smile.


    Just the next moment, he suddenly pulled out the long sword from his chest and pierced the poisonous woman''s chest.


    "Children, run..."


    The blood, splashed wantonly, became the most fiery red in the eyes of long Tianyu and Murong Yan.


    At the end of her life, the woman finally broke away from the emperor''s hand and threw the fire fold into the house.


    "Father!"


    "Go!"


    Long Tianyu forcibly hugged Murong Yan and had no time to run, so he had to jump off the palace wall.


    With a bang, there was a huge noise from the palace wall.


    The Templar army retreated under the command of several generals, and the rebels who knew nothing became the biggest victims of the explosion.


    "Where''s your highness? Where''s Mr. Yan?"


    The guards who had been left behind by long Tianyu were anxious to run to the palace wall.


    Unfortunately, after the violent explosion, the palace wall was crumbling. If they went up, they would be dead.


    "What, your highness is gone?"


    Gong Er, who was in charge of pressing the array, strode over, pulled a pro guard and asked, "where is it? Why don''t you follow?"


    The pro guard is not in a hurry.


    "My subordinates have been following. Your highness said that he wanted to see for himself, so... It''s my subordinates'' dereliction of duty. Please let the general go down to your highness first, and then accept the punishment!"


    Gong er''s face is not good.


    If such a loud explosion is affected, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous.


    He clenched his teeth and remembered that before he left, his little sister had asked him alone to protect the safety of his family.


    Now, people are gone.


    "Listen to my orders. Now, go and find your highness immediately!"


    But it''s right here.


    Is dead He also wants to take the body back to his little sister!


    With a "bang", Lin Mengya knocked over the tea in her hand.


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2336

    Qinghu asked with concern and hurriedly took something to wipe her.


    "I''m fine."


    It was the panic at that moment that made her still have lingering palpitations.


    "By the way, is there any arrangement for the deputy hall Lord Qin?"


    After repeated temptations, the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin half refused to accept the other party''s solicitation.


    At the same time, the other party made the first request.


    I just hope vice Temple Lord Qin can find a way to get all the people designated by them into the temple.


    After the other party put forward the request, vice hall Lord Qin had reported the matter to her for the first time.


    Lin Mengya felt that acting must be complete, so she negotiated with him, agreed to their requirements first, and then made the next plan.


    Just because there are many people, the situation is difficult to control, so Lin Mengya and Qinghu also made some preparations in the dark.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything. No matter how many people they come, they can''t turn out our palms."


    Qinghu smiled, with contempt for each other in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help beating him: "don''t be so confident. In case the boat capsized in the gutter, you won''t cry."


    "Little girl, don''t look down on me! At least I''m also a person who has seen big scenes in the wind and rain.


    What''s more, they want to calculate you. Even if I take myself in, I won''t let anything happen to you. "


    Qinghu''s mind is hidden in the seemingly frivolous conversation and laughter.


    But Lin Mengya was still a little uneasy.


    The next day, under the arrangement of the vice Temple Lord Qin, the designated people were brought in in in the name of needing help in the temple.


    Along the way, they encountered many checks.


    Fortunately, it was the confidant of the vice hall Lord Qin who took the lead. At last, he was in danger.


    When they arrived at the temple, they were not immediately sent to their companions.


    But Lin Mengya''s people, on the grounds of learning rules, took him to a yard and punished him for standing all day.


    After learning about this, the deputy hall leader of Qin felt that he had been disgraced and found Lin Mengya with popularity.


    "It is said that the quarrel between the two people that day was called a dark day.


    Later, the vice Lord of Qin even turned the table in front of her.


    From an outsider''s point of view, I''m afraid these two people really broke up.


    After that, they were kings and did not see the king.


    Originally there was a happy and peaceful temple, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Even the saints who were kept in the dark were surprised.


    On weekdays, the relationship between the deputy hall Lord and his wife has always been good. Why did they fall out this time?


    These things, which even the temple itself could not understand, fell into the eyes of some people and became the situation they most wanted to see.


    "Lord Shengong, when are we going to rob those wine?"


    In a small but clean room, two beautiful young women respectfully asked the people in front of them.


    "No hurry."


    The voice had a certain certainty.


    "Let them set up the fairy array first."


    "Yes."


    The new war report finally came back, but Lin Mengya frowned deeply.


    Although the content is almost the same as before, it means that they have won a complete victory and captured Murong Ming alive.


    But she always felt that the war report did not seem detailed.


    After reading it, she asked habitually, "no letter from your highness?"


    The visitor shook his head.


    "We have just recovered the Dragon capital. Your highness must be very busy.


    But madam, don''t worry. Your highness will soon lead the army back in triumph. "


    "I hope so. You go down first."


    Come and leave at once.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    I''m used to a man''s letter almost every few days. I broke off contact with him fiercely. On the contrary, I''m not used to it.


    However, the war report also said that the war was over and should be back soon.


    According to the guy''s consistent style, maybe he wants to hold back and surprise himself.


    But these can only comfort herself. Before she got the definite news, she hung her heart all day.


    Until three days later, the second brother returned from the battlefield in advance.


    She was so excited that she ran out to meet her second brother without even putting on her coat.


    However, she did not see the joy of victory from her second brother''s face.


    She stopped blankly. It seemed that the person in front of her was not hurting her and loving her brother, but a flood and beast.


    "Ya''er, I..."


    Gong Er thought he was ready. Even if it was her crying, he could face it calmly.


    But he was wrong.


    Just seeing the doubt and consternation on his sister''s face, he felt that his heartache was about to crack.


    "Second brother, where is he?"


    Lin Mengya is a very sensitive person to the emotional changes of others.


    From the first sight of him, there was deep sadness on the second brother''s face.


    More importantly, after seeing her, the second brother almost drowned himself with guilt in his eyes.


    "He left this to you."


    Gong Er endured heartache and handed her the relics of long Tianyu.


    It was a hard Arm Armor.


    But the rest were dead.


    "What does that mean? What about others?"


    Lin Mengya stared at her second brother tightly. The expression on the court was clearly about to cry, but she still tried to raise the corner of her mouth.


    "You''re kidding me with him again, aren''t you? Stop playing, it''s not funny at all."


    Gong Er grabbed her shoulder.


    "Little sister, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t protect him. You can scold me and beat me. Don''t torture yourself like this, will you?"


    She desperately shook off her second brother''s hand, but her expression was still distorted.


    "I said, don''t tease me with him. This joke is not funny at all. Where is he? Tell me, I''ll find him!"


    Gong Er looked at her and was filled with bitterness.


    He knew that his sister was deeply in love with his highness, but he had to tell her the truth cruelly.


    "After the city was broken, we didn''t notice for a moment and were calculated by Murong Ming.


    His highness... He was killed by gunpowder when he was on the wall.


    Afterwards, we cleaned up all the stones and found no body. "


    "Since no body was found, why did you say he was dead? You are all cursing him, aren''t you!


    No, his life is so hard that he will never die!


    I''ll find him, I''ll find him now! "


    After learning the news of her lover''s accident, Mengya was crazy.


    She went straight down the mountain without thinking about it.


    Gong Er couldn''t bear to watch her abuse her body. He caught up and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Brother, let me go. I''ll find him. He must still be waiting for me. He can''t do without me!"


    Her tears had slipped out of her eyes unconsciously.


    "Sister, wake up and accept the reality."


    The situation was so dangerous at that time. Although long Tianyu had excellent martial arts, it did not mean that he could escape under such circumstances.


    Moreover, when they cleaned up afterwards, they actually found some fragments of armor on long Tianyu.


    Even the last layer of protection on the body has become like that. What happens to the body that is much softer than armor?


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t believe in reality at all.


    "What is reality? You haven''t found him yet. He''s still waiting for me somewhere!


    Second brother, I don''t blame you. I don''t blame you at all. I''m not looking after him.


    So if you let me go now, I will find him back. Believe me, I can do it! "


    Lin Mengya''s tone was close to begging.


    Gong Er still didn''t dare to let go.


    He was afraid that if he let his sister run out of the temple, he would lose her as well.


    "Little sister, you can''t come back from death. You still have children. You should think of them."


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t hear anything.


    She tried her best to escape from her second brother.


    Unfortunately, Gong Er has made up his mind.


    He is selfish, but he wants to save his sister''s life.


    At this time, Qinghu, who heard the news, heard the heartbreaking cries of her own girl.


    "Qinghu, help me, will you help me? He''s still waiting for me. I must find him!"


    Qinghu sighed faintly.


    He went to Gong ER and looked at the heartbreaking face of his girl. He couldn''t say a word of rejection any more.


    "Let her go and give her to me."


    Gong Er frowned and whispered, "you can''t fool around with her. His body can''t stand it."


    But Qinghu was not moved at all.


    He quickly opened Gong er''s hand and caught her who had lost strength.


    "Rather than let her live like a walking corpse, let her go crazy.


    It may cost her half her life, but it''s better than making her regret all her life. "


    Gong Er felt powerless.


    Qinghu didn''t see the power of the explosion on the battlefield.


    Afterwards, he led all the soldiers to clean up all the gravel bit by bit.


    The farther back, the less hope.


    The rebels who were killed were already bloody.


    What''s more, when the explosion happened, who was right on the palace wall?


    He will never give up even if there is a slight possibility.


    He personally examined all the bodies and found that none of them belonged to long Tianyu.


    From hope to despair, he really didn''t want his sister to experience it again.


    "You, take care of her."


    Finally, Gong Er chose to give in.


    It''s not just because of Qinghu, because he doesn''t want his sister to suffer so much.


    Qinghu holds Lin Mengya and nods.


    "I know how to take care of him. Don''t worry."


    The last two left.


    Turning around, he saw two girls, Bai Su and Cai Ru.


    The two men saluted him and left together.


    He was left alone, lamenting in endless regret.


    After all, he still failed to protect his sister.


    Qinghu took her down the mountain directly.


    They didn''t attract other people''s attention.


    This is also due to the rapid response of vice hall Lord Qin.


    Almost at the same time when they stepped out of the temple, the vice Lord of Qin ordered to block all the news.


    Even those who wanted to calculate lamongya did not know that the LORD had left the temple.

 Chapter 2337

    After sitting on the horse for a day, they finally stopped.


    Lin Mengya still sat on the horse and looked forward with dull eyes.


    Qinghu asked softly, "do you want to come down and have a rest?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head numbly.


    Qinghu tried to make his tone sound easier.


    "You see, even if you can hold it, the horse can''t hold it, can it?


    Darling, will you come down first and let the horse rest? "


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya got off the horse obediently.


    But she was so quiet that Qinghu couldn''t help holding her hand for fear that she would disappear with the wind in a moment.


    Her condition worried Qinghu very much.


    But he can''t act too much to avoid irritating her.


    After arranging the person so that she could not leave her sight, he turned around step by step and walked not far away.


    "If the master doesn''t eat or drink like this, his body will certainly be unable to endure."


    Cairu said anxiously.


    Bai Su took out a bucket of water and handed it to Qing Hu.


    Qinghu reluctantly shook his head.


    "Don''t you know her temper? She looks like a human being, but she is actually the most ruthless."


    They are worried because they know.


    Cairu sighed and said, "I''ll go to the front to find out if there is milk. It takes more than half a month to whip from here to Longdu. If this person has always been like this, how can he survive."


    At this time, Lin Mengya shut herself in the small black room of the system.


    No one can disturb her here.


    Even the small medicine can only go around anxiously outside without her permission.


    She didn''t do anything there. She just looked at her memories with long Tianyu and was in a daze.


    How could he leave her?


    No matter what she thinks, she feels wrong.


    He was reluctant to leave her.


    Obviously, he is such a person who is afraid of loneliness.


    Once the memory is opened, the bits and pieces that were ignored before will be very clear.


    They are really a noisy couple of lovers.


    Over the years, I seem to have done a lot of great things that startle the world and cry ghosts and gods.


    But now, the most moving thing is the simplest.


    She still remembered clearly that when the fool coaxed her for the first time, he gave her a box full of silver notes.


    Who wants those things.


    But she still took the box with her and couldn''t bear to throw it away.


    When he first expressed his heart to her, the man even said the word "love" so reluctantly.


    Perhaps not reluctantly, but that word is too important for him, so he won''t easily announce it to his mouth.


    In the memory, the man''s coldness, arrogance and indifference from the beginning melted slowly for her, and finally became a big villain who made her hate her teeth itch all day, but was always appeased by him with a kiss.


    She said she hated him countless times, but she didn''t mean it.


    Big bad guy, where the hell is he now.


    If she could find him, she would never say these three words again in her life, would she?


    In the little dark room, there seems to be no change of time.


    When she was willing to come out and see, it was the seventh day they came out of the temple.


    White lanterns hung on the road.


    For fear of irritating her, Qinghu had to use his own body to block her sight.


    "Don''t try so hard, I saw it all."


    Her face was calm. If it wasn''t for her thin body and pale face, she really looked like nothing.


    "Master, these people have been misled."


    Cairu carefully enlightened her. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya nodded and said, "indeed. As long as I get him back, we will not misunderstand him again."


    Mention long Tianyu, three people''s facial expression immediately a tight.


    You know, this person is a topic they absolutely forbid to mention these days.


    Lin Mengya wants to find his heart, which is more urgent.


    Accelerated the horse''s running speed, saw the three people around, and suddenly raised their hearts to their throat.


    "Hurry up, too. It''s so slow that you can''t reach Longdu in a month."


    She looked back and said with disgust.


    The three did not dare to answer back, so they had to clamp the horse''s stomach silently.


    As soon as the four had passed a town, Lin Mengya offered to come down and have a rest.


    This made the remaining three people dumbfounded.


    Looking at their silly appearance, Lin Mengya couldn''t help joking.


    "Look at you, I''m not going to die for love. Besides, even if I want to die for love, I can''t die until I get it. It''s better to be beautiful and clean so that he can recognize me at once."


    Qinghu''s heart sank.


    The worst happened right under his nose.


    If you really can''t find long Tianyu this time, I''m afraid the girl will really go with him.


    Three points immediately trembled and dared not leave.


    Watching her eat half a bowl of rice and let the waiter burn hot water.


    Finally, all three were shut out by her.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru immediately beat the door anxiously, and Qing Hu was silently ready to jump out of the window and save people.


    But Lin Mengya just said, "you smell your smell and it''s going to stink! If this goes on, I won''t go with you!"


    Bai Su and Cai Ru couldn''t care, so they could only coax the ancestor.


    "We''ll wash it right away, master. Don''t think about it!"


    "Go."


    Across the door, Lin Mengya untied her clothes and put herself in the bath bucket.


    These days, she is sad enough.


    Next, we will try our best to find long Tianyu.


    Don''t old people often say that good people don''t live long, and disasters live for thousands of years.


    That guy is so bad, how can he be accepted by God like this?


    She pressed the worst possibility deeply in her heart.


    But in my heart, I have already had a plan to make a decision.


    What about life and death? No one can take her away from Lin Mengya!


    Maybe people who love each other will really have that kind of unclear feeling.


    Since the moment when he woke up, long Tianyu has strengthened his faith.


    His little ya''er will come to him.


    Before that, all he did was to live.


    "You''re really lucky. The explosion didn''t kill you."


    On the other side of the room, long QingHan stared at him and said.


    The pain was so sharp that long Tianyu didn''t reveal a trace of vulnerability in front of the fool.


    "Murong Yan?"


    Long QingHan answered him expressionless.


    "Dead."


    "Where''s the body?"


    "I''ve thrown it up the mountain to feed the dog."


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and tried to resist dizziness. He ordered: "don''t let him die, don''t let him die


    Let others find him. "


    Long QingHan suddenly got angry, pointed to him and scolded, "long Tianyu, what are you! Now, you have fallen into my hands. Why do you order me!"


    Long Tianyu took a breath, and his throat was hot and painful.


    But in momentum, he didn''t lose.


    With only one look, the angry dragon QingHan closed his mouth reluctantly.


    "Just because you are my brother, just because I carried you back from the dead! Long QingHan, you can quarrel with me, quarrel with me and be willful, but you must listen to me!"


    His voice was so low that he could even hear a faint breath.


    But long QingHan was shocked.


    Until he fainted, he got up reluctantly and locked the door.


    "Young master, Murong Yan also wakes up. Do you want to tell the old master?"


    The words of his men made him inexplicably upset.


    He has long been an adult. How come these people around him have to report trivial things to his father?


    Or do they look down on him at all?


    Suddenly, a negative displeasure made him stare at each other coldly.


    "What''s the use of telling my father now? If Murong Yan doesn''t have it at all, won''t my father be happy in vain?"


    After being inexplicably reprimanded, his men can only say yes.


    But the more long QingHan looks at this man, the more unpleasant he is.


    After driving people away, he recruited his true confidants.


    "Watch him and don''t let him send any news to the old man."


    "Yes."


    His eyes narrowed, and finally he left angrily.


    After recuperating in the room for several days, long Tianyu finally recovered some strength.


    Long QingHan mocks him every day. Although he looks childish, long Tianyu knows that the boy is worried about his situation.


    Other places are good, just one leg wooden, no special feeling.


    Long Tianyu had psychological preparation early.


    Maybe he can''t stand up again, but it doesn''t hurt. He just has to work hard for his ya''er.


    In retrospect, at the time of the explosion, he and Murong Yan were blessed. They were shocked into an exposed tunnel by the aftermath of the explosion.


    It was also because of this that they escaped the most deadly collapse and fainted.


    After waking up, he knew that light cold had just passed by in the secret road with people that day.


    Although it was a life, the relatives outside must be worried.


    His little ya''er doesn''t know how sad he will be.


    Just thinking, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    Long QingHan walked up to him with a calm face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The helplessness in his tone was like treating his sons.


    The other party stretched out a long sword and pointed it to his chest.


    "Say, where did you hide the things Murong Yan gave you?"


    Long Tianyu''s mind is cold.


    How did he know?


    But on his face, he didn''t change his look and asked, "he gave me more things. Which one are you asking?"


    "Don''t pretend! Murong Yan will give you such an important thing! Hand it over and I can spare you from death!"


    Seeing that the tip of the sword was an inch closer, long Tianyu was still calm.


    "When you first learned martial arts, I told you that the sword is aimed at the enemy, not at your own brother."


    "Brother?" Long Qingleng said with a smile, "I didn''t play a trick on me, my brother who cheated me out of fame!"

 Chapter 2338

    The eyes of long QingHan are full of the deepest hatred for him.


    But this time, long Tianyu didn''t choose to glare at him.


    Just looked at him calmly and asked, "do you really hate me?"


    "I wish I could kill you!" Long QingHan said gnashing his teeth.


    Long Tianyu looked at him quietly: "then kill me now."


    "Do you think I dare not?"


    Long QingHan almost immediately drew out a long sword and put it against long Tianyu''s neck.


    "If you want to kill me, you can do it now, but if you don''t kill me, you have to listen to me."


    "I will never listen to a liar. You die. No matter what you say, I won''t believe it!"


    Angrily put down this sentence, long QingHan turned and left.


    But the moment before stepping out of the house, I heard a sigh behind me.


    "QingHan, I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t have left you alone. If you blame me, I have no complaints.


    But I just want you to follow your own heart and not be confused by everything in front of you. "


    Long Tianyu lowered her eyes, and the sincerity in her tone was not like fraud.


    In the corner he couldn''t see, long QingHan''s hands trembled.


    Finally he walked out of the house.


    Just standing in the yard, long QingHan looked struggling.


    Although everything his father told him was so familiar, some places still had a sense of disobedience after all.


    He wanted to stay at all costs, not just because he didn''t want the woman out of his sight.


    More importantly, when he looked around, he felt that the wall blocking his memory seemed to be loosening gradually.


    This feeling disappeared after looking forward to leaving until the arrival of long Tianyu.


    He felt his heart tremble again.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or false.


    He will find out all the truth and give himself an account.


    Until then, let everything remain the same.


    After a few days of decadence, Lin Mengya gradually cheered up.


    Although they were on their way day and night, they did not forget to inquire about the news everywhere.


    When they arrived outside Longdu City, Lin Mengya didn''t let Qinghu show her identity immediately.


    Instead, he took them directly into the city and turned outside a humble gambling house.


    "Bai Su and Cai Ru, you two wait here. I''ll go in with Qing Hu."


    "Yes."


    They immediately took their horses and went aside to wait.


    After entering the gambling house, Lin Mengya did not take into account the gamblers around her, but walked directly through the lobby to the quiet back.


    There were several strong men who looked very capable of fighting behind. When they saw that they came in by themselves, they immediately surrounded them with ferocity.


    "Who are you? This is not a place for you to come!"


    Without saying a word, she took out a small pendant from her clothes.


    The pendant is purple gold, with an overbearing word "town" on it, and below it is a graceful and vigorous swimming dragon.


    The strong men suddenly changed their faces when they saw it.


    They put away their arrogant attitude, and immediately respectfully invited them in.


    As soon as they got inside, a man who looked very smart and wise greeted them.


    "I don''t know if you two arrived, but you lost your welcome. The villain''s name is Ding you. He is the sub hall leader of the sub Hall of Zhenlong hall."


    She took the purple dragon order, which symbolized the highest power of the town dragon hall.


    There are only two people in the whole town dragon hall. One is her and the other is Xie Han, the hall leader who has been missing for a long time.


    She immediately asked people to block all the news about Xie Han''s disappearance, so they didn''t know that the hall leader had disappeared.


    Lin Mengya had no intention of revealing her identity, but asked, "do you have any news about the temple Lord?"


    Ding you didn''t dare to be vague. He immediately turned back, searched on the table for a moment, and then sent a letter to him.


    "According to the instructions of the hall leader, we also helped a lot before the Longdu Temple army attacked the city.


    But the Lord of the temple had an accident, and so far no trace of him has been found. "


    She saw on the document that there were only four words about long Tianyu - missing.


    "What does it mean to be unaccounted for? Doesn''t it mean that the palace wall exploded just before he fell?"


    "It''s true. Yes, but at the periphery of the palace wall, our people inadvertently found a secret road."


    Ding you took out another document and handed it to her.


    "Look, this secret road leads directly outside the city.


    If it hadn''t been for the sudden collapse of the palace wall, this secret passage would not have been obvious. Our people found some fragments of armor in it.


    The brothers in the temple army confirmed that these fragments belong to the Lord of the temple.


    And we searched along this secret path several times, but there was no trace of the temple Lord, so we guessed that someone might take the opportunity to take them away. "


    The reason why Ding you said this was not to comfort Lin Mengya, but that he didn''t find the body after all. He held a rigorous attitude.


    But I didn''t know it was his words that made Lin Mengya settle down.


    "Did you find anyone else?"


    Ding you thought for a while and then replied, "indeed, at both ends of this secret Road, we found traces of someone opening it.


    However, these may also be left by the rebels.


    If the Lord of the temple falls into the hands of the rebels, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad. "


    That''s true.


    Now Murong Ming has been captured alive by the temple army.


    If the rebels really caught long Tianyu and Murong Yan, they would exchange them for Murong Ming.


    After coming out of the gambling house, Qinghu whispered, "where are we going now?"


    In fact, they should interrogate murongming.


    After interrogating the last secret strongholds of the rebels, make another inquiry.


    But Lin Mengya wanted to go to the scene in person.


    And she doesn''t want anyone''s attention.


    So four people went to dress up first.


    Outside the palace, there are traces of previous confrontations between the rebels and the temple army.


    That palace wall has completely collapsed.


    So both inside and outside, there are heavy Temple guards.


    Lin Mengya just took a look.


    He took out the map and found the location of the secret road that zhenlongtang accidentally found with Qinghu.


    There is no heavy military guard here.


    From the appearance, there was nothing unusual here, but according to the information given to them by Zhenlong hall, after bypassing a low wall, they saw a dilapidated cellar.


    The secret passage is in this cellar.


    Probably because of the explosion,


    So the wall between the cellar and the secret road collapsed.


    They went down the cellar carefully.


    It smells of thick dust.


    Qinghu first took a few steps ahead with a lantern.


    After making sure that the air inside could let everyone breathe freely, he waved and let them all follow.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Cairu followed Qinghu, while Baisu followed her and cut off the queen for him.


    All four people have lanterns in their hands. Inch by inch, they are searching carefully in the tunnel.


    When she reached about the middle of the tunnel, she found a lot of sunshine here.


    This is a part of the collapse outside. It may be a big pit from the road.


    And there are a lot of wood and stone cover on it, so it was not found here.


    She looked around, and Xiaoyao tried to maximize the search function.


    Then she heard the startling cry of small medicine in the system.


    "Master, there is father dragon''s blood in it!"


    This name is actually changed by Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao thinks that since long Tianyu has known his existence and accepted it, he is equivalent to a father for Xiaoyao.


    "Where is it?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised and asked.


    "Just mix it in these soil!"


    Because it has been a long time, and the soil is constantly leaking in.


    As a result, all the blood stains of long Tianyu have been hidden deeply.


    However, Lin Mengya scraped the soil with her hands.


    Inadvertently, she felt out a dirty little purse from the depths of the soil.


    "This is the medicine sachet I prepared for him!"


    The pattern on it is still her work of seven twists and eight after practicing for a long time.


    The medicine bags and suitcases have now been penetrated by the blood and lost their quiet and elegant fragrance.


    However, the existence of this thing makes Lin Mengya more sure of the information given by Zhenlong hall.


    "He''s already here, but I don''t know who took him away!"


    If long Tianyu and Murong Yan died at that time, there was no need for the other party to take great pains to transport their bodies out.


    Especially at that time, the rebels were at the end of their power, and the strength they left behind was very weak.


    If you don''t even have enough to escape, why take the bodies of two enemies as a burden?


    Lin Mengya looked at a big stone in the heart of the medicine bag and finally fell.


    "He must not be dead. He''s waiting for me somewhere!"


    Although she is not 100% sure that long Tianyu will be fine, the fire of hope in her heart is still lit.


    They then searched carefully from the secret Road, but this time they didn''t find any clues.


    But Lin Mengya was not discouraged.


    After they got out of the secret Road, they found that it could lead directly to a small hillside outside the city.


    She narrowed her eyes, adjusted to the outside light and looked at the surrounding environment.


    "Do you think it was the rebels who took long Tianyu?" She asked Qinghu.


    The latter shook his head and said, "at present, I''m not sure who it is. I don''t think it''s likely to be the rebel army.


    If they really knew this secret way, Murong Ming should have made plans earlier that day, rather than being captured alive by the temple army at the last moment. "

 Chapter 2339

    Indeed, if they know this secret way, they can attack and defend.


    And you can even take the temple army by surprise.


    "But if it wasn''t the rebels who took them away, who would it be?"


    Lin Mengya whispered to herself.


    She glanced at the secret passage behind her.


    At that time, there was a chaos of war outside the city. In addition to the people of both sides, did a third party join in?


    Lin Mengya''s heart rose and fell.


    She is not looking forward to taking long Tianyu away from the rebels, and she doesn''t know whether it is the enemy or the friend who takes those people away.


    Qinghu also knows her mood.


    Patted her on the shoulder and said, "no matter who took them away, if long Tianyu and Murong Yan can wake up, they will certainly find a way to save themselves. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "That''s right, but they must be seriously injured. I''m afraid they can''t get timely treatment."


    However, as long as people live, even if there is a disability from now on, she is not afraid.


    Long Tianyu, you must hold on!


    Long Tianyu, who was closing his eyes to recuperate, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Just now, he seemed to feel the call of somewhere.


    In fact, he was more or less worried.


    The girl looks strong, but she is actually a very fragile person.


    He still remembered how ya''er was so sad that she hurt her heart when her brother''s former fiancee died.


    I hope ya''er can cheer up this time and don''t torture herself.


    He touched his legs.


    Since the day he woke up, he found that there was no consciousness under his legs.


    In fact, he had already prepared for this situation.


    But I still can''t help looking forward to it. I always think it''s probably because I haven''t recovered well.


    But after several days, his injuries have been effectively treated, but his legs still haven''t improved.


    His heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Maybe he won''t be able to stand up all his life.


    Thinking of this, long Tianyu sighed with regret.


    Why didn''t he hug his wife when his legs were fine.


    I''m afraid he''ll never do it again.


    When I was feeling something, I suddenly heard someone knocking on the window outside.


    "Who?" He asked a deep question.


    I heard Murong Yan''s voice outside the window.


    "It''s me. Are you okay?"


    Murong Yan seems to be recovering better than him.


    This made long Tianyu relax his points.


    Fortunately, although QingHan has lost his memory, his nature is still the same. He listens to him very much.


    "I''m all right. Don''t worry."


    "Is that man your brother?"


    When long Tianyu heard his question, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "yes, he is my brother."


    "You really have the same temper and temperament.


    Although Murong Ming and I are half brothers, I feel like we don''t get along as well as you. "


    After a life and death pass, Murong Yan seemed to put down some of the burden in his heart.


    Even if two people are still in prison


    Forbidden state, but still able to have fun with him.


    "QingHan has been under my mother''s knee since childhood. I grew up with him."


    Long Tianyu''s voice became softer when he mentioned the two brothers'' childhood.


    "He has always been a very clever child. Even my mother loves him more.


    I know that QingHan''s heart has always regarded me as a goal and idol to surpass.


    He listened to my brother very much. Even when I didn''t want the throne, he abandoned his natural and comfortable life and took the heavy burden for me.


    I owe him a lot in this life. If I can have the opportunity to compensate, I will let him be a relaxed and rich childe like when he was a child. "


    It''s rare to hear long Tianyu say such sensational words.


    Even Murong Yan, standing outside the window, was surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a good brother. I really admire long QingHan."


    Murong Yan''s sight pretended to fall somewhere in the corner.


    There, even the owner showed a trace of moon white without knowing it.


    Murong Yan hooked his lips.


    Since this is the case, it would be a pity if the parties did not know about the deep friendship between brothers and sisters.


    "But I don''t look at your brother as you say.


    Otherwise you won''t want this brother. "


    "No, I can''t leave him here alone.


    You know my father. If you continue to let QingHan do it, I''m afraid he will put his life on it. I can''t watch him die. "


    Murong Yan lowered his eyes.


    "Although we are cousins, our fate is so similar.


    Although my father woke up at the last moment, my mother would not have been driven crazy if he had not given those people the opportunity.


    In the final analysis, it was his unfaithfulness that led to all these things.


    I can understand that you want to save your brother from the sea of suffering, but he doesn''t seem to appreciate it. "


    He doesn''t have to let long QingHan listen to these words, but he wants the other party to understand that not everyone''s kindness to him is purposeful.


    "It''s his business that he doesn''t appreciate. He''s confused, but I, as a brother, must be sober.


    Murong Yan, can you promise me one thing? "


    Murong Yan immediately stood straight, and his face became dignified.


    "You say."


    "I hope you don''t tell anyone about QingHan after we go out."


    "Why?"


    "He was deceived by others to do these wrong things. I don''t want people all over the world to misunderstand him."


    "Didn''t he save us?" Murong Yan didn''t quite understand what he said.


    "No."


    In the window, long Tianyu had a bitter smile on his face.


    "I taught him. I know his style very well.


    Even if he hesitated about what I said in his heart, he would save us. But now, he must want to do something with us.


    These things may hurt you and me, so I can only beg you as a brother. I hope you will forgive him for all his mistakes and don''t publicize it. "


    All these words fell on the corner of the wall, in the Dragon QingHan''s ear.


    He was shocked again.


    He really wants to make


    Long Tianyu and Murong Yan hand over what his father has been looking for.


    And he also wants to use them to do something else to ensure that he can get away easily in the future.


    But I didn''t expect that all his calculations had already fallen into the eyes of long Tianyu.


    Long QingHan covered his head.


    Is it true that everything he has is taught by himself, as long Tianyu said?


    But, but the father clearly said, it was long Tianyu''s mother. Because she was jealous of her mother''s favor, she killed her mother and took her son.


    But if he is really just a dispensable person, why does long Tianyu bother to teach himself these tricks?


    After all, even his father can''t guess what he did, but long Tianyu can accurately grasp the context of his actions.


    For the first time, there was an irrecoverable shock in long QingHan''s heart.


    Some escaped from the yard in a panic.


    After Murong Yan was sure that the little guy had left, he smiled and said to the people in the window, "you''re really powerful. I''m afraid the boy will be in a mess."


    In the room, long Tianyu lifted his lips easily.


    "I taught the little rabbit. If I can''t figure out his playfulness, I''ll teach him for nothing."


    Long Tianyu only thought his brother was too young.


    No wonder that''s what he said.


    If it is put in anyone''s mouth, I''m afraid long QingHan will only scoff at it and won''t believe even half a word.


    "Awesome! I still won''t mix the confrontation between your brothers. By the way, what long QingHan is looking for, will it be the thing I gave you?"


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "I think it should be, but this thing can cause Murong Ming and long QingHan to rob. There must be a big secret in it.


    Did empress Hou mention this to you before she died? "


    Referring to this matter, Murong Yan said with great regret: "I can remember that this little ball was hidden by my mother when I was five or six years old.


    At that time, my mother just told me that if one day she died, I could take this ball to the temple to seek shelter.


    As for later, my mother never mentioned it again, and I almost forgot the existence of such a thing.


    If Murong Ming hadn''t made their purpose very clear this time, I wouldn''t have remembered. "


    Before entering the city, long Tianyu had put it in a very safe place.


    So that if anything happens to him, the ball won''t fall into the hands of others.


    "You just give me that thing, and I''ll deal with the rest."


    Although QingHan is in chaos, they are the same in their bones. They can be very focused in order to achieve their own goals.


    I believe QingHan will figure it out soon.


    In case of confusion, the best way is to put aside what disturbs you first.


    Once long QingHan calmed down, it was the time for their brothers to really fight.


    He wants to see if the light cold has improved over the years.


    As for the location of that thing.


    As long as ya''er doesn''t trust him and comes to Longdu in person, it will fall into ya''er''s hands.


    He thought through all his plans.


    Whether it''s long QingHan or his father.


    He will be the final winner in the fight between their father and son!


    She found an inn and settled down at random. Lin Mengya always held the medicine sachet in her hand.

 Chapter 2340

    Qinghu asked her for a bowl of porridge. Although she seems energetic these days, she is actually pretending.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. With their ability, they can protect themselves in dangerous places."


    "I know."


    She carefully put away the medicine sachet, smiled and took up the bowl.


    "Are you still going to check the temple army?" Qinghu asked about her next plan.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I sneaked out this time. Although the vice hall Lord Qin covered it for me, it''s not a long-term plan after all."


    Moreover, the most dangerous is often when victory is coming.


    Fundamentally speaking, the temple coalition is an interest alliance temporarily united by a group of people in order to seek greater interests.


    Yu was fine when she was there.


    At least, he can restrain these people''s careful thinking on his own.


    But now almost everyone thinks that he and Murong Yan have been buried in the explosion.


    If she suddenly appears at this time, I''m afraid she will be regarded as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh by others.


    In the face of interests, any morality is worthless.


    Besides, now she just wants to find the trace of long Tianyu by all means, and other things will be discussed later.


    Qinghu couldn''t bear to see her haggard, so she urged her to eat some nutritious things every day. If she said she had no appetite, Qinghu would encourage her with long Tianyu.


    At the thought that her man might be seriously injured and have to deal with others, she recovered a lot of strength and tried to feed herself.


    A month after the war.


    The stability of Longdu city has been basically restored, but after the disappearance of the supreme commander, the former capital has become the focus of attention.


    No one dares to touch the temple, but the throne of the emperor has become the target of everyone''s Secret pursuit because there is no adult heir.


    Lin Mengya just walked around the city and gained a lot of information.


    "These people are really brave!"


    Cairu said with a sneer.


    Your Highness has an accident, but there are their masters and little masters.


    When is it their turn to think about it?


    But Lin Mengya''s attitude seemed to be indifferent.


    "I''ve seen a lot of such things, not to mention that after the victory of the war, it''s time to divide the fruits. They dare not do it openly and will certainly make some small moves secretly."


    Lin Mengya has basically recovered her mind.


    But everyone familiar with her knows that her worst fear is not to lose control, but to suppress her emotions and force herself to calm down every time she loses control.


    She didn''t care who would hold the throne.


    But they shouldn''t be so eager to covet Yu''s victory after Yu''s accident.


    Even if it is to be distributed, it has to be counted by her man.


    Outside, from time to time, there are people in all kinds of military uniforms shuttling back and forth.


    These days, everyone has a tacit understanding that they regard Longdu city as their own property, and each assumes a master''s posture.


    Fighting openly and secretly, disturbing my heart.


    Cheng rushong once again took the place of a senior general, but this time it was not a marching battle. He was also unable to live alone.


    Therefore, he sent a letter to call Ma Lian, who had been unable to restrain himself for a long time.


    They went to one place for a long time. They thought it was better to try their best to suppress those people first.


    You know, the one left in the temple is the real ruthless character.


    But in the past half a month, their plans were almost exhausted, and there was no news from the temple.


    Is Gong Ya too sad to pay attention?


    Those people are getting more and more difficult day by day.


    Hiding is not a thing.


    They frown every day, but those outside are aggressive.


    "Master, master Ma, those people are coming again."


    The Cheng family reported back and forth worried.


    After they looked at each other, they both sighed.


    "Lao Cheng, it''s really not good. Let''s take someone away first."


    Even Ma Lian is so hot, but he doesn''t dare to offend the public anger.


    Although Cheng rushong looks calm, in fact, he is also worried.


    If they withdraw now, your Highness''s efforts will be in vain.


    And there is no news from the temple. According to his understanding of Gong Ya''s personality, the girl is afraid that she will have more obsession with Longdu city.


    These people are no less than digging their own graves.


    "Let''s see."


    They got up and were about to go out, but they heard a familiar voice in the yard.


    "Two elders, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The two were stunned.


    In the courtyard, the woman in white had exquisite eyebrows and picturesque temperament.


    Ma Lian was surprised, and then there was great joy.


    "You..."


    "This is not a good place to talk." She came over laughing.


    Cheng rushong nodded and let her in.


    When the three people took their seats, Ma Lian couldn''t wait to say, "Why are you here? The temple must be in a mess. If you''re not here, won''t people take advantage of it?"


    Lin Mengya slowed down and said, "your highness and I have operated for a long time. If someone steals the nest so easily, don''t worry."


    Look at her calm appearance, and recently, they really didn''t hear half of the rumors about the turmoil in the temple. They were relieved.


    At the same time, I admire her means more.


    "Are you here for the ownership of Longdu city?"


    Cheng rushong was more direct and asked the questions he was most concerned about at present.


    Lin Mengya shook her head: "I don''t care about here at all. I just don''t want to see the rivers and mountains laid by my husband risking his life and being touched by others."


    Thinking of long Tianyu''s death, they were worried.


    Cheng rushong asked in a low voice, "but now the people are unstable. The three kings will not miss this best opportunity. Besides, there are others who want to replace them."


    "If he doesn''t say no to my husband''s things, no one can take them away."


    Her composure made Ma and Cheng jump.


    Just outside, the attendants hurried to report.


    "Lord, all those people have gone! They also said they would come to apologize!"


    Cheng rushong looked at Lin Mengya in more surprise.


    The latter hook the corners of the mouth and gently open the red lips.


    "I just asked someone to send them a letter in the name of the palace family."


    What letter can have such great magic?


    After that, Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong tried their best to find out the content of the letter.


    I only know that these people will immediately turn pale at the mention of the master of the palace after the event, and they don''t dare to compete with him at all.


    It was also at this time that they finally understood.


    The Gong family has long grown into a behemoth they can''t afford.


    Even without the emperor and Saint, the state of Wei could not be chaotic as long as the palace family was still there.


    The first aristocratic family through the ages has begun to show its edge!


    The immediate difficulties have been solved, and the later things are much better.


    They were relieved a little. Then they remembered how much the death of long Tianyu was a blow to the girl in front of them.


    Both are rough men and are not good at comforting people.


    Finally, Ma Lian finally held out a sentence.


    "Don''t be too sad. If you don''t succeed, my boy will be able to take care of you all his life!"


    This caused Cheng rushong a big white eye.


    But Ma Lian didn''t mean to take advantage of the opportunity.


    I just don''t want her to be too sad.


    Lin Mengya thanked him for his kindness.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Whether your highness is dead or alive, my heart has already been given to him and can no longer accommodate others. In addition, childe Ma already has a sweetheart. I have to prepare some gifts to congratulate childe Ma on his wedding."


    Ma Lian is very satisfied with the choice of his daughter-in-law.


    Just now, he was also in a hurry.


    "Hey, hey, thanks to the master of the palace."


    It''s said that his daughter-in-law has cut off the beard and is the fiancee of the boss of the palace family.


    Oh, that qianrong girl is smart and capable, but it''s really cheap for their horse family.


    Cheng rushong only thinks that his old friend''s brain may be really lost.


    He just lost his husband here, and he showed off there.


    Isn''t it obvious to stimulate others?


    Lin Mengya saw Master Cheng''s worry at once and said softly, "this is a good thing. I''ve seen a lot of blood these days. I think there should be a rush of joy at the happy event. Master Ma, qianrong lost her parents when she was young. I want her to marry from the palace family. After that, the palace family and the Ma family will be in laws."


    Ma Lian was overjoyed when he heard the speech.


    Where in the world is there a relationship closer than in laws?


    Although he has a good relationship with Lao Cheng, he is also inseparable from the in laws of his two younger generations.


    Cheng rushong''s eyebrows relaxed.


    But Lin Mengya gave them more than that.


    "I''ve discussed with your highness before. It''s ridiculous to rotate the royal family. Therefore, we want to divide power and rule. A new Presbyterian Council will be added to keep pace with the emperor."


    "Presbyterian?!"


    Ma Lian and Cheng Ru songton were surprised, and then they couldn''t help but feel hot.


    Even if he is as calm as Cheng rushong, he can only control the trembling of his voice.


    "What is this Presbyterian church like?"


    "The Presbyterian Council is divided into upper and lower houses. The upper house is mainly composed of major families, forces and the original royal family. As for the lower house, it is composed of civilians and small and medium-sized families. However, in the early stage, the power of the Presbyterian Council will not be particularly large. Of course, this system will continue to be improved."


    That''s it. They were already very surprised.


    Ma Lian couldn''t help asking, "girl, don''t you want to be the master of the world?"


    You know, with the current power of the palace and the temple, that is just her further thing.


    But she didn''t want to, she chose to step back.


    "Lord of the world? Elder, how big is the world?"


    She asked with a free and easy smile.


    Ma Lian was stunned. Immediately, he understood the gap between him and Gong ya.


    She got up and looked into the wide sky.


    "If I really want to be the Lord of the world, I must first see how big the world is."

 Chapter 2341

    Ma and Cheng were stunned, and immediately a strange emotion surged in their hearts.


    People live for only a few decades. Some are still complacent when they are trapped in a fight room, while others are ambitious and point to the sky.


    They can''t help but arouse their blood fighting spirit when they were young and express their unhappiness.


    But they are old after all.


    Family blood has become their eternal shackles.


    It''s not that they never regretted it, but they were born to be so. They can''t envy the girl''s freedom.


    Lin Mengya saw that their faces changed and changed. She guessed what they thought in their hearts.


    "I''m just talking. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    But the two understood.


    If anyone can do it in this earthly world, I''m afraid the girl in front of me is the most likely.


    The two men restrained their emotions and then turned to the subject.


    "The Lord of the palace came this time for his Highness''s funeral?"


    Although unwilling, Cheng rushong asked truthfully.


    Lin Mengya shook her head: "please help me stabilize the Dragon capital for the time being. Other things can be delayed for the time being."


    Cheng Rusong pondered for a moment and said, "although I don''t want to believe that your highness is dead, it''s hard for even immortals to escape from heaven under such an explosion."


    They persuaded her for a while, but Lin Mengya insisted not to lose heart first.


    They only thought she was too sad, so they agreed and took her to the house where long Tianyu''s relics were stored.


    "Everything is here. Take your time. If you need help from others, please call us at any time." Cheng Ru said softly.


    Lin Mengya thanked them and went in alone.


    The things here are in good order. That''s it. It can be seen that he doesn''t have much left.


    After a rough look, there were only some clothes and military books.


    She sighed and restored the disturbed things little by little according to long Tianyu''s habit.


    Speaking of it, she picked up these things. On the way to the March and war, long Tianyu didn''t add extra things.


    Just thinking about his mind, he accidentally dropped Yu''s things on the ground.


    She was bending over to pick it up when she heard a deliberate light footstep coming from the door.


    Then came the sound of closing the door.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously felt something wrong. She squatted in the table and looked out secretly.


    I saw a maid looking for Yu''s things back and forth.


    She took out the dagger pinned to her waist, crept over and hit the woman''s waist.


    "Don''t move!"


    The maid was startled and immediately trembled and showed weakness.


    "Don''t kill me! I''m just greedy for a moment. I want to see if there''s anything valuable here. Please give me a hand and let me go!"


    "Turn around."


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe what the maid said.


    She looked sharply at the maid in front of her.


    "Whose family are you from?"


    Generally, there are only a small number of women in the barracks.


    But most of them are female doctors or family members of the army.


    The woman in front of me obviously belongs to the latter.


    She looked sad and trembled and said, "I''m a maid. I''m a maid of the Cheng family."


    "Does Cheng rushong belong to Master Cheng?"


    The maid nodded at once.


    But when I saw the woman in front of me, I raised a sneer.


    "As far as I know, the Cheng family are all men this time. Are you the concubine of a young master of the Cheng family?"


    The maid was stunned, but she nodded immediately.


    "Yes, yes, the maidservant is the concubine of the eldest young master of the Cheng family. Because you have to obey the rules in the army, you pretend to be a maidservant."


    "Oh? Really?" Lin Mengya said again, "then go with me to see the master of the Cheng family and the young master of the Cheng family, and let them prove your identity."


    Then she went out against the man.


    At this time, the woman suddenly changed her face, became short, avoided the tip of her knife and ran directly to the door.


    "Bai Su, Cai Ru, stop her!"


    Lin Mengya shouted and saw that the woman opened the door and was blocked back by the two girls.


    The maid''s reaction was also very fast. She grabbed Lin Mengya in an instant. It seemed that she wanted to take her as a hostage.


    But I didn''t want to be slapped on the shoulder by a white figure before I got close to her.


    Qinghu sneered and stood in front of Lin Mengya.


    "It''s too long to attack my girl!"


    Then the maid realized that she had kicked on an iron plate.


    Bite your teeth to deal with the enemies before and after, trying to find a gap to break out.


    But before she found a way, she was soft and fell to the ground in panic.


    It turned out that Lin Mengya had quietly pierced the woman''s skin with a dagger and drugged her.


    Lin Mengya came out, her eyes full of indifference.


    "I don''t care who you are. You''d better tell me the truth, or I won''t care about one more life in my hand."


    The woman was frightened and inexplicable, but she had no resistance.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and asked word by word, "who sent you and what are you going to do?"


    The voice was as cold as the curse from hell. It trembled and penetrated through every pore, making people cold.


    The woman stumbled for a long time and found that she didn''t even have the strength to bite her tongue and commit suicide.


    This feeling that the body is completely out of control makes people feel more like hanging in the air. I can''t think of what kind of treatment they will encounter next.


    "It seems that she doesn''t want to say. Let''s put it up."


    Lin Mengya gave her a cold look and ordered her to come down.


    The woman didn''t know what she was going to do, so she had to watch herself manipulated by them.


    Lin Mengya took out a palm sized bottle from her sleeve.


    The shape of the bottle is very unique. It is a vivid little fish.


    She put the bottle under the woman''s nose and smelled it. She saw the woman''s eyes and became more blurred.


    However, a moment later, the woman suddenly struggled in horror, and her throat still issued a low roar similar to that of a wild animal.


    It turned out that the bottle contained mirage fish bone powder.


    She added a lot of things to reconcile. As long as she was inhaled by others, the other party would have a terrible illusion, and then guard against collapse. Life is better than death.


    I don''t know how long later, the woman''s body was soaked with cold sweat.


    Lin Mengya put the fish bottle away, and the woman gradually recovered her peace.


    "Do you want to say it now?" She asked.


    The woman nodded and looked into her eyes, full of fear.


    "I, on the order of his highness min, came here to find something."


    "Your Highness min? Who is that?"


    "He, he is the brother of his highness Xi."


    Lin Mengya woke up and said that it should almost be long QingHan.


    "What is he looking for?"


    "One, one ball."


    This made Lin mengarden a little confused.


    Since long QingHan sent someone to sneak in, he must have stolen the most important thing.


    A ball? What''s that?


    "What does it look like and what does it do?"


    The woman shook her head: "the maidservant didn''t know, but his highness Min said that the ball was the size of an egg, and no one could open it."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. She was sure that when long Tianyu went out, she didn''t have anything similar on her.


    It seems that if it really exists, it should be what he got later.


    "How do you contact them after you get it?"


    Hearing her question, the woman was silent.


    "Don''t you want to say? Or do you think the nightmare just now is not wonderful enough?"


    When the woman heard the speech, she couldn''t help shaking fiercely. Then she reluctantly said, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but every time, he contacted first


    Me. "


    Oh, that''s cautious enough.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you have any joint code?"


    The woman said, "every time someone sends me a letter, I just have to act according to the letter."


    Lin Mengya has been staring at the woman and preliminarily determines that the other party may not have lied.


    Close, let Cairu knock people out.


    "First hand her over to the Cheng family master. By the way, find out her room."


    "Yes."


    Cairu and Baisu left, while Qinghu looked at her with a smile.


    "What? Do you suspect it was the ghost of long QingHan?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged.


    "No way. He has too many criminal records and has to be suspicious."


    But a while ago, Gu pan wrote that she didn''t leave, but chose to follow long QingHan far behind.


    It seems that it is necessary for her to inquire about the whereabouts of long QingHan.


    After almost a month''s rest, long Tianyu and Murong Yan were forcibly stuffed into the carriage and taken away by long QingHan.


    The car was covered so tightly that he couldn''t see the outside at all under the condition of inconvenient movement.


    Murong Yan is sharp, but unfortunately, he is bound by long QingHan.


    "Cousin, I''m afraid your brother is terrible!"


    With Murong Yan''s good cultivation, he was half dead. He lay in the carriage and complained to long Tianyu next to him.


    Under the arrangement of long QingHan intentionally or unintentionally, long QingHan was covered with a thick cotton cushion under his body, which would never hurt him because of the turbulence of the carriage.


    The difference between Murong Yan and Murong Yan is one heaven and one earth.


    Remembering that smelly boy''s deliberately calm face all day, long Tianyu had to shake his head helplessly.


    "You can bear it for a while. I''ll let him untie you later."


    After a day''s wandering, I finally reached a foothold.


    They were brought out blindfolded again. Long Tianyu was still placed in a spacious and clean room.


    But this time, Murong Yan was locked up with him.


    When he came to the window, no matter how hard Murong Yan looked, he could only see someone moving things in different places. He really couldn''t find any characteristic landform.


    "Alas, you bastard, are you going to kidnap and sell us both?"


    Facing Murong Yan''s complaints, long Tianyu seemed much more calm.


    In fact, the reason why Murong Yan pretends to be crazy these days is mainly because he is afraid that he will be depressed because of his legs.


    Although long QingHan doesn''t say it, it''s more regular to meet these days.


    Long Tianyu looked at them like this and calmed down a lot.


    At least so far, he hasn''t completely given up.


    Man''s vitality is so tenacious that he will never give up himself until the last moment.


    Outside the door, long QingHan stared at the door of the two people''s room and listened to his confidant''s reply.


    "Childe, as you expected, the man secretly leaked the news of the two in our hands to the old man."


    A faint cold light flashed in long QingHan''s long eyes and asked, "have the news been cut off?"


    "Don''t worry, childe. Intercept everything. If you don''t speak, the old man will never know."


    "That''s good."


    That man is the eyelid buried by his father.


    These days, he also calmly thought about the news brought to him by long Tianyu, Lin Mengya and Gu pan.


    From their words, he could feel that they all hated and hated the old man.


    And he gradually rebelled.


    But every time, it will be pressed down by filial piety.


    Anyway, that talent is his biological father. How can he help long Tianyu, the villain, against his father?


    The heart, like being pushed and rubbed by two different forces, kept him awake every day and night, and his anger was getting bigger and bigger.


    He rubbed the sore temples. Long QingHan asked in a bad tone, "where''s Gu pan? Can I hear from her?"

 Chapter 2342

    When it comes to the little ancestor, his subordinates are more careful.


    "Miss Gu pan... I haven''t found her whereabouts yet, but my subordinates have ordered someone to search carefully. I can definitely find her in the shortest time!"


    Long QingHan''s mood is even worse.


    He was dizzy that day. Now think about it, he''s dying of regret.


    He was not afraid to look around and resent him. He was afraid that the girl would really leave.


    Just thinking of this possibility, his heart felt as if he had been dug away by life, and he was in pain.


    "Find it for me! No matter where, no matter what method, find someone back for me!"


    "Yes, my subordinates do."


    Long QingHan looked at the men who left, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    Close his thin lips, he kicked open the door of long Tianyu''s room.


    "Yo, why did you think of coming to see us?"


    Murong Yan looked relaxed and joked, but people blocked in front of long Tianyu.


    The meaning is very obvious. I''m afraid that the uncertain nature of long QingHan will hurt long Tianyu.


    But long QingHan just looked at him coldly and ordered: "you go out, I have something to do with him."


    Murong Yangang wanted to ask him something, but long Tianyu stopped him with his eyes.


    "If you go out first, he won''t do anything to me."


    Murong Yan was worried, but he also knew that they should know each other best. Long Tianyu must know how to deal with the smelly boy.


    Just after he went out, there was a long silence between them.


    Long Tianyu was not in a hurry, but looked at the stubborn youth in front of him faintly.


    "Oh, I still had that bad temper when I was a child. The more wronged I was, the tighter my mouth became."


    "Don''t talk to me in this tone!" Long QingHan, who was silent and golden just now, immediately blew his hair.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him and said, "I don''t like listening. Go out now."


    Long QingHan was blocked speechless and could only sit in a chair for a long time. He asked, "have you ever had a quarrel with Lin Mengya?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed. It turned out that there was something wrong with his feelings.


    "Your sister-in-law looks gentle, but she is actually a stubborn temper. We have quarreled several times because of our different opinions."


    "Then, how did you get together?"


    He looked at his silly brother and said with a smile, "every time your sister-in-law is angry, I immediately admit my mistake, and then I close it."


    In fact, it''s not that simple.


    His elegant son is a wonderful man with a head full of ancient and strange ideas.


    Coaxing her is more tired than commanding thousands of troops.


    When he thought of it, he was quite moved.


    Anyway, he is much better than the lengtouqing in front of him.


    "If, if you force her to do something she doesn''t like, just admit your mistake?" Long QingHan asked uneasily.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and covered the banter at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Well, it depends on what you forced her."


    "I..."


    Just a little, he''s going to get the smelly boy''s secret out.


    However, the other party reacted quickly and shut up at the critical moment.


    "I didn''t do anything! What are you talking about!"


    Looking at the smelly boy, it was obvious that he was making strong arguments. Long Tianyu didn''t force him to ask, but said in a very regretful tone: "feelings can''t help tossing. Gu pan is a good girl. I heard that many excellent men wanted to marry before.


    Alas, there are so many men in the world. Why should others wrong themselves? "


    When long QingHan heard this, he immediately grabbed his collar.


    "She can only be mine! She can only belong to me!"


    But long Tianyu was not afraid at all. With a little effort, he let go of his hand.


    "She is also a complete person and can make her own choice. You don''t love her, and why deprive her of the right to choose. Long QingHan, I haven''t taught you such selfish and amorous things!"


    A sense of panic about losing her shrouded long QingHan.


    He stumbled away from the room, but the brain sea was echoing long Tianyu''s words all the time.


    "Smelly boy, you can''t see your heart clearly. You deserve to be tortured!"


    Behind him, long Tianyu showed a few gloating smiles.


    Gu pan sacrificed too much for QingHan, so he had to let the smelly boy return it to others.


    Soon after long QingHan left, Murong Yan slipped in again.


    "I just took the opportunity to look around. We seem to be heading east."


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    Longdu is in the central inland area of Weiguo. If you go east, do you want to go to coastal cities?


    But in the next few days, they turned a corner to the north.


    Lying in the carriage, he closed his eyes and counted the sound of horses'' hoofs and shafts outside.


    Some of them went on, and they were separated from these people.


    It seems that long QingHan is avoiding other people''s tracking.


    He and Murong Yan, who had no chance to contact the outside, had to hide their nervousness and guess their destination in their hearts.


    "Master, look forward to a letter from Miss Gu!"


    In Longdu, Lin Mengya finally waited for Gu''s reply.


    Before, she sent a letter to ask Gu pan if long QingHan had been to Longdu recently.


    But I don''t know why, looking forward to the news.


    She immediately took the letter from Cairu''s hand, which was full of looking forward to the investigation results.


    It turned out that although the person with her had been following, long QingHan didn''t dare to approach because he had been looking for Gu pan.


    This makes Gu pan not clear whether long QingHan is with his men or not.


    Later, she followed each other until they met with a group of men by chance.


    Gu pan immediately asked someone to track down the whereabouts of the group, but the result was that those people had been active in a place 50 miles away from Longdu.


    Moreover, Gu pan recognized one of the leaders, who happened to be a confidant of long QingHan, who was specially responsible for protecting his safety.


    In this way, Gu pan can almost conclude that long QingHan has been to Longdu.


    The content of the letter made Lin Mengya''s mood fluctuate.


    If the person who took long Tianyu was long QingHan, everything would make sense.


    "Master, are you sure?" Asked Bai su.


    She pondered for a moment and said, "QingHan will never watch his brother, but at the same time, he will never reveal the news that Yu is still alive."


    Bai Su frowned and asked, "let''s go find your highness QingHan?"


    "Go."


    Almost without any hesitation, she made a decision.


    Even if it is one in ten thousand, she will check it herself.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that just because Gu pan made people risk to check whether long QingHan had been to the Dragon capital, Gu pan was exposed.


    Long QingHan, who has been tortured almost crazy, completely ignores others and constantly sends people to hunt down the guards who protect her.


    "You go first, he won''t hurt me!"


    In the woods, Gu anxiously said to the nearby guard.


    "Don''t be afraid, miss. If you don''t want to, even if you sacrifice our lives, we will protect you!"


    The guard covered the wound on his stomach and said in a low voice.


    Gu Pan''s tears soared out, but she knew long QingHan''s terrible obsession.


    In order not to drag anyone down, she jumped off her horse.


    "Miss!"


    "Go! Leave me alone!"


    She got up from the ground and shouted at the guards.


    Watching them all leave, there was a cold voice behind them.


    "You are really the master and servant!"


    Gu pan stiffened his back, took a few deep breaths and turned around.


    A dragon in military uniform was cold and his face was gloomy.


    A pair of red eyes stared at her.


    "What''s the matter? You come to me. Don''t involve the innocent."


    "Oh." Dragon light cold


    He smiled, but he put down the bloody sword in his hand, came to her and pinched her chin.


    "Run again and I''ll kill them all!"


    His threat changed Gu Pan''s face in an instant.


    However, she forcibly broke off long QingHan''s hand and showed a sneer.


    "You can try. If you kill me alone, I''ll pay you back."


    "Oh? You want to kill me?" Long QingHan asked angrily.


    But seeing Gu pan, he lifted his long sword and cut his arm with his backhand.


    Long QingHan could no longer maintain his coldness on his face. He opened the sword in her hand and shouted, "you''re crazy! You want to hurt yourself for those people?"


    "Don''t you just want me? Long QingHan, I look forward to nothing, only such a life to fight with you. If you don''t believe it, you can try it!"


    The determination on her face became a pain that long QingHan could no longer bear.


    "Good! Good! Good!" He was like venting his anger. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I''ve lost. What you say in the future is what you say. I won''t force you any more!"


    Looking around, he hooked his lips and said coldly, "let me go."


    "This won''t work!"


    "You don''t keep your word."


    Long QingHan stared at him like a king of hell, even at the bottom of his eyes.


    Gu pan couldn''t help but feel a little soft hearted. After secretly scolding himself for being disheartened, he had to pretend to be a tough attitude.


    "Well, you can''t come near me without my permission."


    Long QingHan reluctantly agreed.


    "Then don''t you let me go?" She stared at long QingHan.


    The latter, but couldn''t help yelling at her.


    "I''m trying to heal you!"


    Looking forward to shaking off his hand, he tore off a clean inner skirt and tied up the wound on his arm.


    "Let''s go."


    She left first.


    The Dragon light cold behind her is rarely entangled.


    Long Tianyu said it would work if he apologized. How? When is a good time to apologize?


    Until he got the man back to his place, he didn''t come up with a clue.


    Looking at the girl slamming the door in front of her, long QingHan had to touch her nose.


    Alas, everything is difficult at the beginning. Forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    According to the road map given to her before looking around, Lin Mengya and her four soon came to where they had settled before.


    But at this time, long QingHan and his party had already disappeared without a trace.


    And she also found the injured and dispersed men.


    Looking forward to this escape, the dragon was cold and alert, so his whereabouts were more secret.


    Her people have been looking here for half a month, but they haven''t found each other''s whereabouts.


    Lin Mengya did not blame them for this.


    This is a small town with only a few merchants a year.


    That''s why none of the people in the town had an impression of such a group of people.


    It seems that the other party is really cautious.


    The four of them lingered in the small town for a few days. Bai Su and Cairu couldn''t help worrying about whether they would lose the direction of tracing.


    At the same time, she also received two missionaries from the palace and the temple.


    Gong Er didn''t go home, but chose to guard the temple for her.


    As for the letter of the palace family, it is full of warmth among the family.


    It was originally hidden from the two babies.


    But they were so clever that they pieced together the truth from the words of their family.


    But none of them cried. Instead, they pestered their great grandfather and wrote her a letter.


    She opened the children''s letters, and the two babies said many sweet words full of childlike innocence to her.


    Finally, the two babies wrote: if the father really dares to leave, they will become the most powerful men, protect her and never show her father again!


    Lin Mengya smiled and folded the letter.


    Her baby, like her, didn''t believe he had left.


    If so, let her get him back with her own hands.

 Chapter 2343

    But at the same time, great grandfather also said some hidden worries.


    Although the forces of all parties are temporarily deterred by the palace family''s strength and hegemony, they will change over time.


    You should know that interests can turn people into demons.


    The palace family will not be chaotic because Lin Mengya is in charge of the palace family, not because of the relationship between her and long Tianyu.


    Because she has the real power of the palace family.


    Long Tianyu''s secret power will not dissipate, because they all have their own way of operation.


    At most, it is because of the temporary departure of the master.


    There will be chaos, only what they haven''t had time to fully grasp in their hands.


    But the temple and the Dragon capital are the most deadly.


    At least on the bright side, the state of Wei will become a pot of porridge.


    The letter from the temple was only a letter of help from the vice Temple Lord Qin.


    Since the news came out, people who had been eyeing the temple have made a comeback.


    Although they haven''t done anything yet, there are obviously many spies at the foot of the mountain.


    Although the deputy hall Lord Qin can handle it for the time being, she still suggests that she come back and clean up these people first, so as to eliminate the worries behind her.


    In fact, no matter which side you stand on, the proposal of vice hall Lord Qin is very correct.


    But she can''t let go of long Tianyu.


    It''s not easy to have a clue. Can you let her give up?


    Facing these troubles, Lin Mengya is also in a dilemma.


    Throughout the day, she was often distracted from eating.


    Until the evening, Qinghu brought a pot of wine.


    "You won''t. what kind of overpowering drug did you put in it?"


    She raised her eyebrows and joked.


    Qinghu smiled and poured her a cup.


    "What medicine still fascinates you?"


    She left her mouth and drank the pungent baijiu.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    But Qinghu said with a smile, "you have the most correct idea in our family of hundreds. Why do you think of asking me today?"


    She doesn''t know. Maybe it''s a real choice that makes her feel a dilemma.


    "In fact, we don''t have to look for long Tianyu in such a hurry. Let long QingHan run a few laps with him."


    She turned her head and looked at Qinghu.


    After drinking the wine, the man had a male and female demon face with peach blossom powder.


    "The ball hasn''t reached long QingHan''s hand yet."


    He raised his orchid finger and gently touched the tip of her nose.


    Between lightning and flint, Lin Mengya suddenly figured out one thing.


    Along the way, she was looking for the whereabouts of long QingHan. However, she probably held what long QingHan wanted in her hand.


    Since that little ball is such an important thing, long Tianyu will not put it anywhere.


    The most likely thing is that it has come into her hands without God''s knowledge!


    "Therefore, if long QingHan knows that something is in my hand, he will send someone to look for it. Long QingHan will never go too far."


    Both of their brothers acted cautiously.


    Especially when you want to grab something from others, you must keep it not far away in order to get it into your own hands in the shortest time.


    "I''m really confused!"


    She slapped her forehead impolitely, and her face brightened in an instant.


    Only Qinghu looked at her and spoke faintly.


    "I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world who can make you so disorderly?"


    Like sigh, like jealousy.


    But Lin Mengya turned her mouth and said, "don''t give me such a sad voice. When you disappeared, I panicked into a dog!"


    The bitter smell of Qinghu was instantly diluted.


    "Oh, No


    You should be so worried about me. Come on, tell me specifically how you are worried about me! "


    "Get out! Forget!"


    "Oh, you are heartless. My heart is broken!"


    "Disgusting, if you don''t talk well, I''ll pull out your tongue!"


    Darkness gradually envelops the earth. It seems to cut off all the light, but the tenacious person will eventually usher in the brilliance of hope.


    After making up their mind, the four immediately set off and took a shortcut back to catch up.


    During this period, long QingHan also received news from his subordinates that long Tianyu had left those things, which were sent back to the temple by Lin Mengya.


    He wanted to arrange people and grabbed them on the way.


    But I didn''t want the palace family, Cheng family, Ma family and the army directly belonging to the temple to send people to accompany them.


    Now, even if he empties his family, he may not be able to fight.


    For this reason, he lost his temper twice.


    Unfortunately, except Murong Yan occasionally teased him, the other two ignored him.


    The extremely depressed dragon QingHan went to the nearest city alone to get drunk.


    But I didn''t want to, so I exposed my whereabouts.


    "Are you right? Is it Murong min?"


    In an inn, Jun Xian asked his maid in surprise.


    The latter immediately nodded and assured.


    "I''m sure it''s Murong min. when he went to the Presbyterian Council with his father, I was lucky to see it. I can''t be wrong."


    Jun Xian thought slightly and quietly left the inn with his maid.


    Originally, after learning the news of Murong Xi''s death, the elder wanted to take her to the Hui nationality.


    But she had her own plan, so she tricked the elder into going to the Dragon capital.


    But I don''t want to. There''s nothing there.


    So she had to go back with the elder.


    Unexpectedly, I met Murong Xi''s brother.


    What she thought was that since she was her own brother, she secretly borrowed a seed. After the Hui nationality said it was Murong Xi''s, she must be able to fool the past.


    It happened that murongmin drank too much, which was also a good opportunity for her.


    She took the maid to the restaurant. As soon as she went to the second floor, she saw the gloomy man sitting by the window.


    The appearance is not as beautiful as Murong Xi, but it''s not bad.


    At least, the whole body is full of masculinity.


    After secretly looking at Jun Xianwei, she is very satisfied. She hides aside with her maid.


    They didn''t follow until they saw the man staggering away with a wine pot.


    Strangely enough, they had just followed out of the tavern when they disappeared.


    "Miss, why did people disappear out of thin air?" The maid said anxiously.


    Jun Xianwei''s heart is also full of myths.


    They went to the dark alley. As soon as they arrived, they stretched out a pair of big hands in the dark and directly fastened Jun Xianwei''s neck.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Long QingHan was full of wine, and his tone was cold.


    The maid was so frightened that she almost screamed. Long QingHan''s hand tightened again and threatened fiercely: "if you dare to make any noise, I''ll kill her directly!"


    The maid covered her mouth and nodded desperately.


    Jun Xianwei also recovered her composure. She tried to explain to the other party with a friendly attitude: "don''t get me wrong, we didn''t deliberately follow you.


    I just think you''re drunk alone. I''m a little worried, so I''ll just come and have a look. "


    After hearing these words, long QingHan grinned.


    "We''ve never met before. Why are you worried about me? Say, who sent you!"


    The two people who should have been closest to him despised him. How could he believe the so-called kindness of these strangers.


    Jun Xianwei''s reaction is also very fast.


    "We look like strangers, but I count with you


    It''s a relative. "


    "Relatives, I don''t know you. Where are your relatives?"


    Although long QingHan drank a lot of wine, he was not confused at all.


    A pair of red eyes stared at each other.


    Rao was afraid of Jun Xianwei because of her courage.


    But she still pretended to be calm and said, "you don''t know, I''m actually your brother''s fiancee!"


    Long QingHan sneered when he heard this.


    "If you want to make up a reason, you should make up a decent reason. Don''t I know who he likes?"


    Remembering the deep love between long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, he couldn''t help feeling sour in his heart.


    When can he be so intimate with Gu pan?


    Jun Xianwei bit her lip, with some sadness on her face: "I know Gong Ya is the only one in his heart, but we are the legal couple who have passed the marriage certificate.


    It''s just a pity that he''s gone now, and this marriage letter probably won''t count? "


    As she spoke, she seemed to inadvertently take out a piece of marriage letter from her arms.


    Long QingHan''s eyes narrowed, then grabbed the wedding letter and read it carefully.


    There were their names on it.


    At this time, under the influence of alcohol, long QingHan had an idea because of jealousy.


    He is long Tianyu. Isn''t he vaguely proud of his feelings with Lin Mengya every day?


    If the relationship between them is broken, will long Tianyu be as down as himself?


    Thinking of this, long QingHan felt a little better.


    He stuffed the wedding letter into his pocket, but the next moment, he knocked the maid unconscious.


    Jun Xianwei looked at the maid who fell at her feet and couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    Long QingHan held his shoulder and smiled with evil spirit on his face.


    "Since you are his wife, you should take good care of him."


    Jun Xianwei screamed. Could it be that the drunkard in front of her wanted to make her die?


    "Such things as husband and wife all depend on fate. Since I have no fate with him in this life, there is no need to force it."


    She tried to keep the sad mood on her face, but her feet turned out unconsciously.


    Probably ready to take a good chance and escape to heaven.


    But long QingHan had already seen her plan, but he didn''t expose her on the spot.


    But the moment before the woman was about to run away, she said coldly, "what if he hasn''t died yet?"


    Jun Xianwei stopped and stared at the man in front of her.


    "What do you mean?"


    Long QingHan hooked his finger: "if you want to know, come with me."


    Then he turned and left without hesitation.


    And Jun Xianwei also looked at his back with skepticism.


    What the hell does he mean? Is Murong Xi really not dead?


    The dubious Jun Xianwei finally stamped her feet and fiercely chased after her.


    Whether he is true or not, she will try to catch him as long as there is a chance.


    Lin Mengya, who was on her way to the temple, didn''t know that it was because of long QingHan''s dirty and careful thinking that she actually got into trouble with Jun Xianwei.


    Finally, after leaving the temple for a month and a half, she finally returned.


    At the foot of the holy mountain, the town, which has always seemed a little deserted, is now quite lively.


    Fortunately, they disguised in advance and were more familiar with the route here than those people, so they bypassed the busiest place.


    But after seeing the people gathered at the foot of the mountain, Lin Mengya could not help frowning and said, "it seems that they are ready to kill pigs."


    "Pig" naturally refers to her.


    Previously, in Longdu, although she intimidated those people, they also contributed to resisting the rebels in the end.

 Chapter 2344

    But the credit can be big or small. If they let the lion open his mouth, I''m afraid there will be nothing left at that time.


    They hurried back and finally breathed a sigh of relief. They were ready to spend the night at the foot of the mountain and return to the mountain early the next day.


    Qin deputy hall Lord told them that because there were more and more people at the foot of the mountain, almost every inn was full.


    And they are not easy to expose their identity, so they specially arranged their confidants to prepare several rooms for them.


    And did not reveal their true identity to anyone.


    Therefore, when they checked in, they also encountered a small episode.


    The reason is that these three rooms are empty for them.


    "I said, boss, you are really dead hearted. Since they didn''t come, why don''t you give us the room first?"


    It was a girl dressed very rich.


    The boss smiled angrily and explained it several times.


    "I''m really sorry. These three rooms were booked out a few days ago, and the room money has been given to us. I''m really sorry. Would you like to see someone else''s house?"


    The girl also hit a wall one after another. At that moment, she said impatiently, "but I haven''t come yet. I''ll give you three times the room money. Is that ok?"


    The shopkeeper was still embarrassed and said, "thank you, miss, but it''s really not about money.


    Please don''t embarrass me again, miss. The villain is only a small business. You or those guests offend me. I''m sorry! "


    "Why are you so stubborn? You don''t earn any money!


    I don''t care. I''m going to live in your room today. If you don''t open it for me, I''ll smash your broken shop! "


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead and said that he was suffering.


    You know, it''s the temple man who makes the reservation. He does business to make money.


    But if you offend the people in the temple at the foot of the holy mountain, I''m afraid he won''t be able to open the shop.


    I had to beg the girl to raise her hand.


    At this time, Cairu and Bai Su came over.


    "Shopkeeper, Mr. Liu booked three rooms with you before, right?" Cairu asked politely.


    The shopkeeper nodded immediately, as if he saw the Savior.


    "I''ve already prepared it for you, distinguished guest. Here is your room key.


    Man, come here quickly... "


    The shopkeeper smiled and presented the key with both hands, but before Cairu picked it up, he was quickly cut off by one hand.


    Then a heavy ingot was put into the palm of Cairu''s hand.


    "Girl, even if I bought this room from you, hurry up and move all our things up. I''m tired to death."


    But she didn''t want to take back the key as soon as Cairu''s face changed.


    "Girl, I don''t seem to have promised to change with you?"


    The woman''s face was abnormal. She immediately said in a very bad tone, "how can you go back on your word? I changed it for you with silver! Don''t you think there isn''t enough silver?"


    Then he glanced at Cairu with great contempt.


    "Come on, how much do you want?"


    "Silver?"


    Cairu smiled and drew a large pile of silver notes from her cuffs with her backhand.


    "There''s nothing rare about this thing here. Girl, I advise you not to think about us.


    Buying and selling this thing is voluntary. It''s not good for you to buy and sell like this. "


    Being beaten in the face by Cairu, the woman''s face turned red with anger.


    "You and you are partners in bullying me! When I go to tell my brother, you have good fruit to eat!"


    The girl stamped her feet, ran away like the wind, and the followers behind her chased after her.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu just came in. They just went to do other things. They don''t know what happened here.


    Cairu and Baisu didn''t take this episode to heart at all, so they didn''t tell Lin Mengya.


    As soon as they settled down, the man brought up their dinner today.


    Bai Su took it and put it on the table.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also came out of the room, glanced at the dishes on the table and asked, "who sent them just now?"


    "It''s the waiter in the shop. He specially ordered something light and good for your stomach." Bai Su replied.


    Lin Mengya said lightly, "there''s something in here."


    "What? Does anyone want to hurt you?"


    The two girls immediately became nervous and surrounded her in the middle.


    Lin Mengya shook her head so that they didn''t have to be so nervous.


    "It''s just some of the most common Mongolian medicine. Even if you take it, it''s nothing."


    So Cairu and Baisu still frowned.


    "Have our whereabouts been exposed?" Cairu said anxiously.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think so. If someone really wants to deal with me, they will never fool people with this medicine."


    Her relationship with her teacher is well known all over the world.


    Even the most stupid person, after knowing her real identity, will not choose this means that can easily expose his IQ to deal with her.


    I''m afraid they accidentally offended people, so they were retaliated.


    After hearing her conclusion, the two girls suddenly realized.


    She asked curiously, "what do you think of?"


    Cairu said, "this is the master. When we came to get the key, we had some conflict with a girl."


    Bai Su was afraid that Cairu would be blamed by the master, and immediately explained, "we ordered this room first, but the girl was rude and unreasonable and had to rob our room.


    Cairu didn''t do anything to her. I think the girl was too careful. "


    Now that she has found the reason, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to make trouble.


    Let the waiter change a table of food again. After the four had enough to eat and drink, they went back to the house to have a rest.


    As soon as she put her head on the pillow, she heard the alarm of small medicine.


    "Master, someone is blowing fan smoke into your house!"


    Lin Mengya also smelled it.


    This fan smoke should be the most common thing in the Jianghu. It tastes choking. It doesn''t say that the medicine is not good.


    She got up quietly and went to the window.


    When she saw a small pipe sticking out from under the window, she lifted her lips, smiled coolly, and then reached out to block one end of the pipe.


    "Cough, cough..."


    There was a violent cough outside the room, and the people in the two rooms next to her were awakened.


    The man who drugged her was so frightened that he ran away. Unfortunately, the smoke choked back made him gradually lose his strength.


    Very easily, she was thrown into her room by two girls, Cairu and Baisu.


    The man looks like a street gangster.


    When he saw the people in the room, he immediately kowtowed and begged for mercy.


    "The villain was confused for a moment, so he took other people''s money and did something wrong. Please help me and spare my life!"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other.


    "Who invited you?"


    The boy is just a local ruffian who works with money. He betrayed his "boss" without restraint.


    "I didn''t see who the man was, but I knew it was a young girl.


    She asked her girl to buy the little one and let the little one come and scare you. "


    As soon as Bai Su and Cai Ru listened, they decided that it must be the girl who competed with them for a room today.


    "This man is too careful. It''s obviously her fault, but she hired someone to deal with the master!"


    Bai Su was angry on the spot.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t show any anger.


    Just ask this bastard how to go there later


    The girl has a job.


    Then let the man go and tell him what happened tonight. Don''t tell anyone a word, or he will be pursued from the temple.


    The little gangster almost fainted when he heard the word "Temple".


    After assuring her that he would never talk nonsense, he picked up his life.


    After the little gangster left, Qinghu raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "Girl, if you don''t want to return it with your own way?"


    Lin Mengya said, "do you think I look like such a boring person?"


    Qing Hu stepped back and said calmly, "it''s not like you, but you are such a person."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, grabbed the tea cup on the table and smashed it hard.


    Unfortunately, Qinghu''s body method is too clever. Let alone hit him. Not even a drop of tea splashed on him.


    Qinghu leaned over with a smile and said, "don''t be angry, don''t be angry! It''s a big deal. Can''t I do bad things with you?"


    "Who has done bad things? I''m just reminding them.


    So that they don''t forget whose territory this is. "


    Qinghu hugged his fist with both hands: "welcome to the great sister of the temple!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help it. She jumped over and grabbed Qinghu''s ear directly.


    "I think you''re itchy today. Come on, let me loosen your muscles and bones!"


    Qinghu pitifully paid a price for his cheap mouth.


    Covering their red ears tortured by Lin Mengya, the four of them shuttle through the town.


    Early in the morning, screams came from the guest rooms of various inns.


    "Guest, what''s the matter with you? Does it matter?"


    The guys asked quickly.


    But those guests, without exception, chose to calm things down.


    Except for one person.


    "Ah --"


    The woman''s scream came from a humble Inn room.


    The brother who lived next door to her immediately rushed in and asked with concern, "three sisters, you..."


    Before he finished, he saw many dead mice on the floor of the third sister''s room.


    "Brother! Get rid of these things quickly!"


    The girl was scared to death. She cried and begged her brother.


    Her brother looked at him suspiciously.


    "You, are you really my third sister?"


    The woman was so angry.


    "Brother, you can''t even recognize me!"


    The man was a little embarrassed.


    But still silently took a mirror on the dresser, looked away and said, "you''d better see it yourself."


    The woman was scared to death.


    After seeing the figure in the mirror, he fainted in a moment.


    "Three sisters, three sisters, come quickly! Find a doctor!"


    I saw a beautiful face, but now it has become as red and swollen as a pig''s head.


    The reason why she was taken special care of was that she was the one who competed with Bai Su for the room that day and ordered the little gangster to scare Lin Mengya.


    After all this, the refreshing Lin Mengya took the three people straight to the temple.


    Who makes them so short-sighted that they have to bump into her when she is in a bad mood.


    As for those who did not come out, they found a portrait by the pillow.


    The portrait is nothing special, except that the characters in it have green faces and tusks. They are placed on the edge of the pillow and can be seen as soon as they open their eyes. It''s really numbing.


    Later, when they asked in private, they learned that the portrait was actually a picture of the king of hell painted by a famous scholar in the town.


    All of a sudden, everyone was scared soft.


    Is it difficult for the Lord of hell to teach them in person?

 Chapter 2345

    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t know. Just because of her sudden lesson, she has an unexpected effect.


    The scholar''s painting is exquisite, but the king of hell is like a kind, and ordinary people dare not sacrifice it.


    Therefore, if she exposes her true identity at will, all the consequences will be borne by herself.


    Therefore, in the face of this woman called Gu pan, she can only choose to swallow the embarrassment again and again.


    "I just want to help you out and bask in the sun. I don''t mean anything else."


    Looking up and down at each other, he finally snorted coldly.


    "I can tell you that my brother-in-law and my sister are more affectionate than Jin Jian. People like you can''t get in.


    Those who are sensible will put away your careful thoughts, otherwise I will drive you out! "


    As a woman, especially a woman who has fought in the palace and the palace.


    Looking forward to seeing this woman named Xu Wei at the first sight, I saw that her mind was not simple.


    Especially after seeing her brother-in-law, a pair of eyes, like a mouse seeing sesame oil, stared at her brother-in-law closely.


    Oh, unexpectedly, the guy long QingHan, a maid who bought it casually from the street, even thought about her brother-in-law.


    She has to watch for sister ya''er!


    After driving the man away, he looked around and went in.


    "Brother in law, how do you feel today?"


    Long Tianyu raised his head, smiled at her and said, "I feel much better. Thank you for your medicine."


    "Don''t thank me first. I stole all this medicine from sister Yaya.


    Because this is a confession of merit and a proper place for each. "


    She lifted the medicine in her hand and motioned to long Tianyu.


    As soon as the latter heard that the medicine in her hand was ya''er''s, she couldn''t help leaking some thoughts in her eyes.


    While looking forward to helping him with the medicine, they talked in a low voice.


    "He has been looking at me. I can''t contact the outside world. Do you have any way to contact sister ya?"


    After being caught by long QingHan this time, all the things on her, even these medicines, were taken away by long QingHan and returned after checking them one by one.


    Now those slightly toxic drugs have disappeared.


    Even the things she used in her hand were thrown to her by long QingHan, who didn''t know what wind he had drawn that day.


    Now she and long Tianyu really beg not to cry every day.


    "I can''t help it. It''s just that according to the direction we go, we should not be far from the holy mountain now."


    Hearing this, Gu pan was suddenly excited.


    "It''s not far from the holy mountain. Can''t we contact sister ya?"


    "It''s not that simple. Look at the guards outside. Even a fly can''t fly out, let alone us."


    Long Tianyu is much more calm than looking.


    As soon as they finished, they heard the dissatisfied voice of long QingHan at the door.


    "Even your sister-in-law started, long Tianyu, your shamelessness is really beyond my imagination!"


    Seeing Gu pan, he even so gently drugged long Tianyu. Long QingHan almost didn''t let jealousy drive him to death.


    Glancing at her, she frowned and scolded, "what are you talking about? I just saw that my brother-in-law was inconvenient and wanted to come and help with the medicine!"


    "He can''t move easily. I''ve bought him a maid. Why are you so willing to serve him?"


    Sour water keeps coming out. Now the Dragon light cold has become a big vinegar jar.


    Don''t mention that Gu pan is applying medicine to long Tianyu. I''m afraid she will smile at a brick a little now. He can gnash his teeth and interrogate the brick whether he wants to rob his daughter-in-law.


    Gu pan stared and said coldly, "it''s unreasonable. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll ignore you!"


    Long QingHan could only be unwilling and closed his mouth reluctantly.


    But his eyes were still staring at him.


    I''m afraid he''s looking around. If he doesn''t go out again, he''ll rush over and bite.


    "Childish!"


    Before I left, I said something to him.


    Long QingHan had a black face, but he never said a word.


    Long Tianyu in bed could not help but frown slightly after seeing the relationship between long QingHan and Gu pan.


    "Haven''t you talked about it yet? I said, as long as you admit your mistakes.


    It''s no shame for a man to bow his head and admit his mistake in front of his daughter-in-law. "


    "You care about me!"


    Long QingHan came to his senses and shouted at long Tianyu, "it''s all your bad idea!


    I apologized, but as a result, look at her. Seeing me now is like seeing an enemy!


    I think it''s clear that you deliberately misled me! "


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel quite right and asked in a low voice, "how did you apologize?"


    "Of course I told her I was wrong, and then he asked me, what''s wrong?


    I said I shouldn''t have forced her without her consent. "


    "And then? What did Gu pan say?"


    Long Tianyu sorted out long QingHan''s words and thought there was nothing wrong.


    And long QingHan was also a fog: "he said" Oh "at that time. There was nothing else."


    At this time, even long Tianyu, the love mentor, fell into a confusion.


    Generally speaking, after he apologizes like this, ya''er will certainly forgive him.


    But what long Tianyu didn''t know was that when long QingHan apologized to Gu pan like this, he couldn''t help feeling lovesick in the middle of the night and sneaked into someone else''s room.


    I thought if Gu pan fell asleep, I wouldn''t find his sneaky whereabouts.


    But who knows, the girl has a heart since she was forced by long QingHan last time.


    Therefore, the Dragon QingHan who tried to steal jade and incense was found at the first time.


    How can such a person who continues to do shameful things while saying an apology be easily forgiven by the girl?


    I didn''t kill her on the spot. It''s already a kind girl.

 Chapter 2346

    Stupid brother''s love teaching was put aside first. Long Tianyu looked at him and asked, "I want to know what you want to do with me."


    This question made long QingHan stunned, and immediately said stiffly, "why, I''m afraid I''ll kill you?"


    "Long QingHan, you''d better learn to respect others when others are talking to you."


    Long QingHan, who was reprimanded again, could only hide his dissatisfaction and said coldly, "I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I can''t do that kind of thing to kill my own brothers. As long as you help me, I can set you free."


    Squinting, long Tianyu calmly asked, "what''s the matter? We also have a discussion when you say it."


    Hearing the speech, long QingHan hooked his lips and stood at the door with his shoulders in his arms.


    "Long Tianyu, are you afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of?"


    "After the news that you are afraid of your death comes out, all forces will collapse.


    Everything you get will melt like snow.


    Oh, by the way, and your beautiful and capable wife.


    I don''t know how many tears she shed and how sad she was for your disappearance. "


    Long QingHan said these words just to stimulate him.


    But he didn''t want the other party to show any anger. Instead, he said very firmly: "ya''er won''t mess around. She will take over my things.


    If you just want to disturb the public with the false news that I am dead and want to fish in troubled waters, I advise you to give up the idea as soon as possible. "


    This is like looking at the Dragon light cold.


    "Hum, no matter how powerful it is, it''s just a woman!


    Without you, she''s just holding a chicken feather as an arrow. Who will listen to her? "


    "You''re wrong."


    When he mentioned Lin Mengya, his eyebrows and eyes were full of tenderness.


    "She can have today''s status all by herself.


    If you catch me, it won''t work at all. "


    Long QingHan felt that he couldn''t see through the man in front of him.


    "Are you so confident that this woman won''t betray you?


    She is a woman. She wants to change when she sees different things, but her nature!


    Even if it is compared with you, what can Jin Jian do? Once you find that other men can satisfy their vanity better than you, they will immediately abandon you!


    At that time, all your wealth, power and status will belong to other men! "


    Long QingHan didn''t know at all. When he said these words, he also exposed his thoughts.


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    This smile aroused the dissatisfaction of long QingHan.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you think what I said is funny?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said, "QingHan, believe in yourself and hope."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Once upon a time, you were a dissolute childe who lived among thousands of flowers.


    But it''s like this, but in order to look forward to it, a woman of unknown origin fought against the father you once feared.


    That''s why he chose this place to erase all your pride.


    You can''t believe me, but you have to find yourself. "


    His words stunned long QingHan.


    "You..."


    Just after saying a word, long QingHan felt a sharp pain in his head.


    Long Tianyu looked at his brother who suddenly stumbled to the ground and shouted, "come on! Light cold fainted!"


    At this time, Gu pan almost took an arrow step, opened the door from the outside and rushed in.


    "Light cold!"


    With a cry of surprise, she immediately ran over and helped the man up.


    Long Tianyu frowned and said, "first send QingHan back to his room."


    And whispered, "don''t tell others first."


    Gu pan nodded and immediately helped the man out.


    Long Tianyu looked at long QingHan''s back and moved his mind.


    Ya''er once said that long QingHan''s amnesia is not simple.


    If you want to forcibly recall his memory, it is really a great harm to QingHan.


    The two brothers had been friends since childhood, so he deliberately said something to try to remind QingHan of what had happened before.


    But I don''t want the light cold reaction to be so fierce.


    It seems that he should be more careful in the future.


    After a while, Murong Yan came in from the outside.


    "I heard that long QingHan fainted. What happened?"


    "Nothing. He''s in a bad mood recently. There may be some problems with his internal skills.


    Just now, I was so excited that I seemed to have caused an internal injury. "


    Murong Yan didn''t doubt him. Instead, he advised: "don''t worry too much. After all, he is your own brother. Anyway, you should get along well in the future."


    Long Tianyu took the initiative to switch off the topic: "how are you observing the situation outside? Are we not far from the holy mountain?"


    "It''s really yours!"


    Referring to this matter, Murong Yan said with admiration: "it''s only a hundred miles from here to the holy mountain.


    But they guard too closely. You and I have been hurt. I''m afraid it''s not easy to contact the outside. "


    "Don''t worry. I''m afraid QingHan brought us here to get that thing.


    Ya''er should have guessed his purpose. "


    Murong Yan''s eyes were shining.


    "Sometimes I really have to admire you. You also marry a daughter-in-law. How can you know the Pearl with your eyes and marry such a powerful man?"


    As a bachelor for thousands of years, Murong Yan''s envy is much stronger than long QingHan.


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips and said, "my mother-in-law forced me to plug it. I can''t envy it."


    Murong Yanqi gnashed his teeth.


    "I find you are getting more and more angry!


    If it goes on like this, be careful, brothers have nothing to do! "


    Long Tianyu looked at each other seriously and said, "even if you and I are not brothers, you can''t marry such a daughter-in-law."


    Murong Yantong shut his mouth happily.


    All right, who made him a wounded man! He has a lot of adults who don''t care about him.


    At this time, the girl pushed the door and came in.


    The two exchanged eyes tacitly and didn''t mention anything about the outside.


    Long Tianyu said faintly, "I don''t need others to take care of me. Go out."


    Jun Xianwei bit her lip.


    "I''m sure you''re thirsty after talking for so long. I made you a cup of tea. It''s not too late for you to talk again."


    With that, she put a cup of hot tea at long Tianyu''s hand.


    Then he nodded to Murong Yan and withdrew.


    Looking at this woman, Murong Yan looked a little dignified.


    "This woman is not simple. Was she sent by someone else?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ll be careful. You don''t have to worry."


    Long Tianyu won''t touch anything the woman gave her. What''s more, he has the detoxification pill prepared by ya''er for him.


    He looked out of the window.


    The brilliant orange is like fire, and the sun is like a burnt out fireworks, followed by a lonely night.


    The woman he wanted, I don''t know what difficulties will come.


    Youyou sighed, and long Tianyu touched his knee.


    Although after looking forward to the treatment, his lower body was no longer unconscious.


    But it''s still far from his goal to stand up.


    Clenched his fist, he was a little weak.


    He still had no way to ward off all the dangers for her.


    If Lin Mengya were by his side, she would tell him herself.


    She doesn''t need to be taken care of like a fine peony.


    What she wants is equal and mutually supportive love.


    The woman in the mirror, wearing a long purple dress, brings out her wind


    China is unique, but also set off her compelling momentum.


    A little cinnabar between lips instantly makes the whole face sacred and inviolable.


    "Master, Qin deputy hall Master said, people have arrived, waiting for you to go."


    Behind her, Bai Su put on the crown for her.


    She knows that from now on, she is no longer just Lin Mengya, but also the hostess of the temple.


    She wants to keep everything here for her husband.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    In the magnificent main hall, the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin stood in awe.


    In the hall sat six old people with snow-white hair, regardless of their age, enough for outsiders to call them old monsters.


    But in them, there is no sense of decay belonging to the elderly.


    They are the power on which the temple really depends.


    "Madame to -"


    A servant''s announcement came from outside.


    Six people looked at the entrance of the main hall.


    They thought they would see a woman who was frightened and even had tears on her face.


    But do not want to, step by step into the woman, temperament calm and introverted, with a man''s general domineering.


    Even after seeing the six of them, there was no look of surprise in their eyes.


    The Lord of the vice Hall of Qin immediately came forward and said, "madam, these six are the law enforcement elders in front of the inner hall."


    Lin Mengya looked at the six people.


    "Law enforcement in front of the hall? Why, someone made a mistake and bothered the law enforcement elders in the inner hall?"


    The six people didn''t expect that the woman who should be most helpless showed a look of indifference.


    The attitude of these six people is unclear, and Lin Mengya doesn''t offend much.


    She went to the position of the temple Lord and sat down without hesitation.


    "Six law enforcement elders come here. What''s important?"


    Up and down, the party with a large number of people did not gain a slight advantage in momentum.


    These six are not simple characters.


    Whether it''s bluff or real confidence, they will know at a glance.


    In this way, they also changed their initial ideas.


    The chief law enforcement elder stood up and bowed to her.


    "Song Yingkui, the law enforcement elder in front of the inner hall, has seen the lady of the hall Lord."


    "Elder song doesn''t have to be polite. Please say."


    Song Yingkui pondered for a moment before saying, "in fact, the six of us came here just to see how things are here."


    Lin Mengya felt that the other party was polite to herself.


    But she still couldn''t take it lightly. She smiled and asked, "how does elder song feel?"


    "Everything is in order. It seems that the temple Lord''s wife manages very well."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya even smiled, with curved eyebrows and eyes. She didn''t look aggressive at all.


    "Mr. Song is really good at talking.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. My husband had laid the foundation when he was there. I just went step by step and couldn''t make any mistakes. "


    Song Yingkui frowned: "since it comes to the temple Lord, I don''t know when my wife wants to hold the funeral?"


    "No hurry."


    Lin Mengya calmed down and said leisurely, "the disappearance of the temple Lord is a major event. How can we make a rash conclusion without finding out?


    If the temple Lord comes back later, what should people in the world think of my temple?


    Elder song, I think if the temple wants to maintain its dignity, it must be rigorous.


    So as not to become a joke of the world, are you right? "


    Lin Mengya''s words can be said to have choked the lifeblood of elder song.


    If they have to say that long Tianyu is dead, they must come up with an evidence.


    Otherwise she would never admit it.


    "Madam is right."


    Song Yingkui adjusted his mood in the shortest time.


    "So I think the most important thing now is to determine the situation of the temple Lord."

 Chapter 2347

    Song Yingkui''s attitude shows obvious signs of loosening.


    Lin Mengya understands that this is because her strength and self-confidence make the other party afraid.


    The situation of "forcing the palace" worried by the vice hall Lord Qin did not appear.


    At first glance, they feel that the atmosphere is harmonious and the guests and hosts are happy.


    "Elder song is right. I have sent someone to Longdu to investigate the situation." She smiled.


    However, song Yingkui said, "this matter can''t be careless. I''ve heard that my wife has a quick mind. Everyone praised her as a wonderful woman who is not inferior to men. Therefore, I think it''s better for her to supervise this matter in person.


    Moreover, you and the temple Lord are also deeply married. If something like this happens to the temple Lord, my wife should be the most worried. "


    Lin Mengya''s complexion remained unchanged, but her heart was like a mirror. She wanted to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    If she left now, she would make room for people.


    When she came back, she was afraid that things would change.


    These people are really difficult to deal with.


    She looked at the Lord of the Qin deputy hall and sighed faintly.


    "Elder song doesn''t know. After learning this news, I really want to fly to Longdu city to find my husband. What can I do?"


    She touched her stomach lovingly.


    "It''s not easy for me to travel long distances now. Even if your highness knows, he must let me have a good rest in the temple."


    Now, song Yingkui is stupid.


    I thought they would invite the woman out for a period of time, and they could take the opportunity to clean up the forces loyal to the couple.


    At that time, even if the woman tried her best, there was nothing she could do.


    But now


    Vice hall leader Qin was also stunned.


    Madam? When did it happen? Why doesn''t even he know?


    But soon, he reacted.


    Regardless of whether the child is true or false, it''s absolutely inappropriate for the wife to leave now.


    "Alas, madam is weak. I fainted a few days ago when I heard the bad news.


    Fortunately, madam''s teacher is an expert. Now madam''s body is not very well.


    But I''m afraid I can''t bear the pain of the bumps on the road. "


    The old ginger, the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin, speaks without leakage.


    In order to block the other party''s mouth, for fear that the other party will deprive the wife of the right to control on the grounds of her physical discomfort, he said everything completely.


    Lin Mengya also nodded: "yes. I can be more comfortable if I help with some affairs every day. By the way, the law enforcement elder said before that someone made a mistake? Who made a mistake? Deputy hall Lord Qin, you should cooperate with the law enforcement elder and catch him."


    Song Yingkui was repeatedly robbed by the two people, and finally had to temporarily press down to his mouth.


    "Oh, it''s a prisoner who escaped from the inner hall. We suspect that he is colluding with someone in the temple. Therefore, the elder of the inner hall sent us to catch the fugitive."


    Lin Mengya didn''t take it seriously.


    She felt that it must be an excuse made by the elders of the inner temple to seize her power.


    But the next day, after a long time of silence in the temple, she knew that what the law enforcement elder said was true.


    After a confrontation with her, six law enforcement elders acquiesced to her status for the time being.


    And because of the arrest of fugitives, he asked her for some permission to walk in the temple.


    He is worthy of being a law enforcement elder and follows the law most.


    Lin Mengya also saw some characteristics of the inner hall from the behavior of several people.


    As the vice hall Lord Qin said before, the existence of the inner hall is to ensure the normal operation of the temple.


    So they did not use despicable coercion to force her to hand over the authority of the temple.


    But she also understood that if the inner hall determined that long Tianyu would never come back, they would find a new leader for the temple at any cost.


    The situation is urgent.


    The next day, while she was having breakfast, a saint hurried to report.


    "Madam, a saint on the fifth floor disappeared last night. We found his body this morning."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    "What''s the matter? Why do people die for no reason?"


    "My subordinates don''t know. They only know that the man disappeared suddenly. He hasn''t had any conflict before.


    And his death was so miserable that his whole face was stripped off. "


    Hearing this, she had no appetite to eat, and immediately took people to the fifth floor.


    But to her surprise, six law enforcement elders in front of the temple were also here.


    After the six people saw her, song Yingkui took the initiative to say hello to her.


    "Madam, it''s bloody here. It''s really not suitable for your situation.


    Please go back first. If you find anything, I will inform you in time. "


    "No need."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and declined song Yingkui''s kindness.


    Song Yingkui only thought she was struggling, but unexpectedly, the girl didn''t change her face after seeing the body.


    "Who first discovered this body?"


    Out of the crowd came a shivering little man.


    "I found it first when I returned to my wife. I''m usually responsible for cleaning here. Today, I didn''t expect to..."


    When the little man said this, he seemed to think of the fear when he just found the body.


    I couldn''t help looking pale and shaky.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other.


    Then he took the gloves from Bai Su and touched the face of the body.


    Among the onlookers, those who had the courage could not help frowning.


    Not to mention that it was a dead man, but that the flesh and blood on his face was vague enough to make people tremble with fear.


    But their wife not only didn''t have any look of fear, but also bent down quite carefully and looked at the face of the body.


    "From the state of the wound, his face should have been forcibly peeled off when he was alive."


    She said as she examined.


    "The fatal wound is in the throat. A knife cut the throat cleanly. It seems that the other party should be a practitioner."


    The dead man was about one meter seven or eight, and he was a very strong man.


    The pain of peeling off his face will make him struggle constantly, but the other party can still clamp him down and peel off his face completely until he finally gave him a knife.


    I think this man''s strength is far greater than ordinary people.


    After hearing her conclusion, everyone shuddered.


    "You don''t have to panic too much. From tonight on, you should go out in pairs at least.


    If you find any abnormality, ask the escort for help in time. "


    After resettling the frightened saints, she whispered to song Yingkui, "I hope elder song can give me a reasonable explanation about this matter."


    Song Yingkui was stunned and immediately his face was filled with embarrassment.


    Lin Mengya took the law enforcement elders back to the main hall.


    She changed her face as soon as she entered the door.


    "Although I have promised to give you the greatest authority, I have not promised you to take the lives of the saints in my temple in exchange for your credit.


    Elder song, I can smell your pine fragrance on him.


    His inner clothes don''t smell like this. Elder song, what''s the reason? You must know it clearly? "


    When she arrived, she saw the surprise in Song Changlao''s eyes.


    Moreover, when she examined the body and told the cause of the man''s death, elder song''s face quickly filled with a look of annoyance.


    This can only show that the man''s death was unexpected.


    In other words, elder song felt that this man should not have died.


    Facing the aggressive Lin Mengya, song Yingkui was not angry and ashamed


    Anger.


    He just breathed out a faint breath: "originally, I didn''t want to cause you any trouble, but now it seems that I''m too overconfident."


    Then song Changlao took a small scroll from his companion.


    "Madam, look, this is the prisoner who escaped this time."


    Lin Mengya took the portrait.


    I only saw the man''s face, as if it had been bitten by something, which was very unsightly.


    Elder song also introduced the man: "his name is Yinglong. He was a skinning thief who defended the country 20 years ago.


    The man acted ruthlessly and treacherously. He killed for no purpose at all. He just wanted to peel off the man''s face and use it as a collection.


    It is said that he had a room full of facial skin he had peeled from the dead''s face.


    Therefore, this person also has a unique skill of easy appearance, which is very difficult to catch.


    Later, the inner hall sent someone to arrest him. I didn''t expect to let him escape twenty years later. "


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She knew that song Yingkui might have concealed some.


    For example, why did the inner hall catch him, but shut him up and didn''t kill him.


    For another example, why is this man involved with the people of the temple.


    But now is not the time to get to the bottom of the matter. She just needs to know the characteristics of this person and cooperate with the law enforcement elders to arrest this person as soon as possible.


    "At present, we have to cooperate. I''m afraid it''s difficult to catch this person just by relying on the six of you."


    This is not pleasant to hear, but it is true.


    Even song Yingkui could not refute it, so he had to say with regret: "yesterday, we found the mark left by Yinglong before he killed him.


    I thought I could wait for the rabbit, but I let him escape. "


    Song Yingkui''s tone sounded very sorry.


    But Lin Mengya did not agree with them. Without the protection of absolute security, she even used other people''s lives to catch such a vicious criminal.


    This is basically making fun of other people''s lives.


    "What mark?" She asked.


    "All the targets he was staring at had a small cross wound on their neck before they died.


    Many people were killed without being aware of it. We also saw the mark on this man''s neck by chance, so we wanted to set up a bureau to catch each other. "


    Lin Mengya knows that what the other party said is half true, but she still didn''t expose them on the spot.


    "What are the characteristics of Yinglong when selecting targets?"


    "Yes, generally, they are good-looking adult men. He himself said that no matter how good a young man''s face is, it''s too delicate to keep."


    When he mentioned this, song Yingkui trembled slightly.


    However, Lin Mengya has no time to take into account the other party''s reaction.


    Most of the saints are adult men, and many are good-looking. This range is too wide.


    She can''t pick out all the good-looking ones. If they look ordinary, let''s ignore their life and death.


    Unexpectedly, the skinning thief is still Yan Kong.


    Just thinking, Qinghu, who sent her the news, came in.


    Song Yingkui immediately pointed to Qinghu and said, "come here and let me see the back of your neck!"


    Qing Hu raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    "What are you? If you let me go, I have to go?"


    After scolding, he walked to her without hesitation and changed her into a cup of hot tea.


    "They are all double body people. They don''t know how to take good care of themselves."


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    But now there is an outsider present. She can''t explain clearly to Qinghu, so she has to nod guilty.


    When Qinghu came in, song Yingkui''s eyes never left his face.


    After seeing their relationship, he couldn''t help asking, "madam, is he also a saint?"

 Chapter 2348

    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "he''s my brother, not from the temple."


    Qing Hu also heard about the intentions of the six people, so he had great hostility to them.


    Squinting, he warned, "it''s all clear? I''m not a saint. If you dare to persecute my girl, I''ll kill you!"


    Qinghu''s temperament is chilly, coupled with his deliberately exposed power, enough to make the six people take his threat to heart.


    Song Yingkui stared at him and whispered, "it''s so similar!"


    "Elder song, what do you mean? Who is my brother like?"


    Lin Mengya''s intuition is not very good.


    Until elder Song said, "he looks like Yinglong''s old enemy! That''s the one who ruined his face! It''s like carved in a mold!"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya tilted her mouth.


    Just blow!


    The appearance of her family''s Qing fox is not her boast. At least the whole kingdom of Wei can be sent to the top three.


    Is it difficult that the person who disfigured Yinglong is still the father of Qinghu?


    "Even with your appearance, Yinglong will definitely stare at you. Show me the back of your neck and see if there is any mark left by him."


    Qinghu still resists, but Lin Mengya is worried about his safety.


    "Let me see."


    Now, Qinghu is obedient.


    Pull down the collar to reveal the smooth snow-white back neck.


    She knows that there are many scars on Qinghu''s back, but here is flat.


    After repeated inspection, I didn''t see any cross scars, so I was relieved.


    "My brother is a master of martial arts. Presumably, the Yinglong can''t get close to him."


    What else does song Yingkui want to say? In the end, he can only give up.


    Just before leaving, song Yingkui said to her, "since your brother is a martial arts expert, can you help us catch him?"


    No, she flatly refused.


    "No matter how powerful my brother is, he is not a King Kong.


    It''s not negotiable. I won''t agree. "


    Song Yingkui was dissatisfied with her tough attitude.


    "Since you are in charge of the temple for the time being, you should always put the interests of the temple first. Do you want those innocent saints in the temple to be hurt again?"


    Such a high sounding statement made Lin Mengya look cold again.


    "To tell you a bad story, since you know Yinglong is so dangerous, why didn''t you put people to death after you caught him?


    Besides, whether he ran away with or without collusion with the people of the temple, the people of the inner temple were not able to take care of him.


    In this way, shouldn''t all the responsibilities be in the inner hall? "


    Lin Mengya is so articulate that song Yingkui can''t fight back.


    The man frowned and left, apparently feeling that she didn''t know the overall situation.


    After those people left, Lin Mengya sank her face.


    The people in the inner hall are not simple.


    What kind of secret did the Yinglong carry so that the people in the inner hall would not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of innocent saints to capture him.


    Qinghu thinks the old man is just talking.


    Touched his face and whispered, "girl, if that person is really interested in my face, I''ll help you catch him."


    Lin Mengya looked at Qinghu and whispered, "don''t take it lightly. I''ve seen this man''s means. I''m afraid he''s also an expert."


    Qinghu''s eyes twinkled with a few faint lights.


    "That''s just right. Anyway, I''ve been holding it badly lately."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya could only roll her eyes.


    Good looking people don''t seem to have a normal brain.


    Without realizing it, she had scolded herself.


    Six law enforcement elders also have their own men.


    Bai Su and Cairu went to observe secretly one after another. Finally, they came to the conclusion that the people brought by the law enforcement elders are the elite of the elite.


    Vice hall Lord Qin also said that the inside information of the inner hall should not be underestimated.


    She also ordered people to continue to pursue the matter, but told them not to rush in.


    Just at night, when she was lying in bed, she heard something moving in the yard.


    "Who''s outside?" She asked casually.


    Bai Su in the outer room has got up and opened the door to check outside.


    "Qing Hu, why are you hurt?"


    When she heard Bai Su''s voice, her heart tightened.


    Immediately put on his clothes and opened the door. Bai Su helped Qing Hu in from the outside.


    I saw a blood stain on the chest of Qinghu.


    "What''s the matter? Did you fight that man?"


    Lin Mengya hurried to get the medicine box, and then asked Bai Su to fetch a basin of water.


    She turned her back to Qinghu and kept looking for the best wound medicine in the medicine box.


    At the same time, he kept complaining: "Why are you so careless? Didn''t I tell you that the man''s martial arts are not low. You despise the enemy so much. What if you take your life in?"


    But what she didn''t see was that the man''s face slowly became a little evil.


    A pair of eyes, like looking at the prey, looked at her up and down thoroughly.


    Finally, a cold light flashed.


    However, the words spit out of his mouth are still a little weak.


    "I just didn''t check for a moment and fell into his trap.


    Don''t worry, I''m not badly hurt. "


    "How can I not worry?"


    Lin Mengya turned around and came to him with a medicine bottle and a clean cloth towel.


    "Can you save me some snacks? Where the hell have you been? Untie your clothes and show me."


    "Qinghu" smiled and wanted to hold her hand.


    Lin Mengya immediately dodged, stared and said angrily, "what are you doing? Look at how much blood you''ve shed. Air out the wound quickly and I''ll clean it up and apply medicine to you!"


    But he didn''t want to, "Qinghu" just loosened a few buttons on his collar and said casually, "you are my wound medicine. With you, I''ll be fine."


    Lin Mengya looked a little surprised.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "You must be very sad that he died so long?"


    Never thought, "Qinghu" actually took the initiative to mention Lin Mengya''s sadness.


    The latter seems a little depressed.


    "You know my mood and ask me that?"


    "I just don''t want you to be sad. In fact, I always like you very much. Now the one in the way is gone. Why don''t we be together?"


    "Qing Hu" raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    Lin Mengya suddenly changed her face.


    "Are you crazy? Why are you talking nonsense tonight? You and I can only be brothers and sisters. This position has been set for a long time and will not change in this life!"


    However, he said so, but Lin Mengya didn''t see much angry look on her face.


    "Qinghu" thinks he is an old hand in love.


    Until now, I''m afraid the newly widowed beauty has been stirred by herself.


    Just want to make persistent efforts, directly hug the beauty''s thin waist, but just stand up, there is a blur in front of you.


    He screamed in his heart, barely maintained it, and asked soberly, "what have you done?"


    "Nothing." Lin Mengya said with ease: "does this move look familiar? But the incense I use is much more advanced than yours.


    If you use my incense, make sure you peel off each other''s face and he won''t move. "


    The other party was not shocked, but his eyes were full of enthusiasm and looked at her.


    "Such a good thing really moves me. Just like you, I wanted to grab you from the first time I saw you!"


    Seeing that the other party was about to die, but still took advantage of her verbally, Lin Mengya was angry.


    "I can''t. I''m ugly!


    Everyone wants to have good things, but you will never have this chance. "


    That man has long been unable to support, "bang"


    The sound fell to the ground.


    But before he fainted, he struggled and asked, "how on earth did you see through me?"


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "I can smell the smell of death on you for ten miles in the wind.


    And I also know that you change the direction of your muscles through a silver needle.


    Unfortunately, your needlework skills are not home. You must not know the needlework you stole from my teacher. It''s not complete at all. "


    The fanaticism in Yinglong''s eyes was extinguished in an instant.


    He stared at Lin Mengya, who raised his lips and continued, "are you curious about how I know your black history?


    The things you stole from my teacher have been restored one by one through memory.


    And he told me all these things.


    It''s a coincidence that you say things in this world. If you don''t appear in front of me today, I''ll never know that you are the one who stole my teacher''s things. "


    At the beginning, she knew the whole story of the teacher''s poison prescriptions and the fact that her unique acupuncture was stolen.


    The teacher''s stitch is unique.


    Without his guidance, it would be useless to read through the books recorded in acupuncture.


    The teacher once mentioned that the man who stole from him had inadvertently learned two handed acupuncture from him.


    However, the teacher did not tell him the real skill of acupuncture.


    Therefore, if that person, relying on the little tripod Kung Fu he learned, delusionally wants to use those needles, he will leave indelible wounds.


    Lin Mengya stepped forward.


    Skillfully touched the man''s face and lifted a mask with his hands.


    The face under the mask can be described as distorted.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other contemptuously and said with a smile, "although elder Song told me that your face was destroyed.


    But I know at first glance that you are a muscle disorder caused by using the wrong needle method.


    What about? It must hurt every time I change my face again.


    Unfortunately, a thief is a thief. What you have suffered can only show that you deserve it. "


    The more she said that, the more excited the other party was.


    At this time, Qinghu, hiding in her room, also jumped out.


    "It''s too ugly!" Qing Hu frowned and said.


    Yinglong hasn''t completely lost consciousness. After hearing this, he was so angry that he almost spit blood.


    "OK, I''ve finished it. Tie her up first. Don''t let song Yingkui know."


    As soon as her voice fell, those wolf guards hiding in the yard quickly appeared.


    The angry Yinglong was dragged out directly.


    Lin Mengya lights up the lamp, and Qinghu has finished at the table.


    In fact, she has long found that someone has been spying on her in recent days.


    When song Yingkui showed her the portrait, she suddenly saw that Yinglong''s disfigurement was not caused by others.


    And from his act of peeling off the face of living people, Lin Mengya guessed.


    Because although the teacher''s acupuncture can change the appearance, the best combination is the teacher''s special mask.


    But the teacher also said that if there is no suitable material, human skin, especially adult male skin, is the best substitute.


    The skin of Yinglong disguised as a Qing fox is fake.


    That''s why he pretended to be hurt and tried to blur the shortcomings of the mask with blood stains and so on.


    How could she not tell the true from the false?


    When she took the opportunity to look for medicine, she stuffed a piece of magic incense with very powerful effect into the special incense burner.


    And most importantly, this fragrance is colorless and tasteless, and will not be noticed at all.


    With the cover of bloody smell, the Yinglong was recruited.


    "You caught him. What do you want to do next?" Qinghu asked.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and said in a low voice, "do you remember how many prescriptions stolen by Yinglong have been leaked?"


    Qinghu was stunned: "so what do you mean?"

 Chapter 2349

    "You also heard song Yingkui say that this man was caught by the inner hall many years ago.


    Whether what he said is true or false, will the prescriptions stolen by this man also fall into the hands of the inner hall? "


    This is just Lin Mengya''s guess.


    After all, according to song Yingkui, Yinglong should be cut thousands of times.


    The inner hall is so righteous. Why do you keep him alive?


    Unless he is of great use to the inner temple.


    Therefore, he will have the opportunity to contact the temple personnel and escape under the heavy guard of the inner temple.


    Qinghu raised his lips and said coldly. "I have long seen these guys with human face and animal heart unhappy. It seems that they are really fishy."


    Lin Mengya also thought of this after recognizing the person''s identity.


    Yinglong is not trustworthy, and song Yingkui is even less trustworthy.


    The reason why she chose to imprison Yinglong without permission was not to oppose the inner hall.


    But she wants to have more information, at least not so passive.


    Long night, in another corner of the temple, song Yingkui was sitting with other law enforcement elders to discuss how to catch Yinglong alive.


    "If you want me to tell you what to do with his life, just kill him."


    One of the law enforcement elders with an eagle hook nose said ominously, "he has lived a nourishing life in the inner hall these years.


    And we''ve already taken out almost all his prescriptions. I think it''s best to get rid of people. "


    Elder hook nose''s words were approved by the other two elders.


    But the other three elders, led by song Yingkui, disagreed with him.


    "The things in his hand have been almost taken out, but this man knows too many secrets of the inner hall. Even if he wants to get rid of them, he should take him back to the inner hall."


    The eagle nose elder squinted and said, "now there is only Gong Ya outside. What are you afraid of her doing?


    I think she''s just a little smart. It''s not enough to be afraid.


    Lao song, you really flatter her! "


    Song Yingkui heard the dissatisfaction of his companions, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    The six law enforcement elders respected him not because he had the highest reputation in the inner temple, nor because he was the most powerful.


    But because he is very accurate, he will reduce a lot of trouble when he goes out to work.


    The responsibility of the law enforcement elder in front of the hall is to hunt down all kinds of prisoners outside.


    It''s impossible to blindly spell, so he has developed a pair of golden eyes through years of accumulation.


    The lady who looks weak is probably the most cruel character hidden.


    "Well, the elder also told us not to conflict with Gong Ya before we came out."


    Although they disagreed, they finally chose to listen to song Yingkui''s suggestions.


    "By the way, the man named Qinghu." Song Yingkui lowered his voice and said to his companions, "if you have a chance, take him back to the inner hall."


    "OK."


    The two sides fear each other and calculate each other.


    Such a situation also appears on long Tianyu''s side.


    After the last test, although long QingHan''s attitude towards him has not changed significantly, he can also feel the looseness of QingHan.


    This is a good phenomenon.


    Long Tianyu also advised Gu pan several times.


    But this is the emotional problem between the young couple, and it''s inconvenient for him to say it directly.


    Second, looking forward to this girl is worthy of matching his wife and sisters. No one can guess the idea in the cerebellar bag.


    He is not good at this kind of thing. What he turns over and over is just a few big truths. How can he persuade people?


    And the maid has always been courting him lately.


    Long Tianyu was so tired of him that she finally kicked him out when she had to change her clothes.


    But long Tianyu didn''t know about it


    No word.


    Every day in order to protect his brother-in-law''s chastity and struggle to look forward to, is to see some clues.


    She really doesn''t like this woman.


    Always looking for a chance to get rid of her.


    She knocked on the door of long QingHan''s room and planned to use her rare initiative to let long QingHan get the annoying girl away.


    But I don''t want no one inside to promise.


    "Long QingHan, if you pretend to be dead again, I''ll go!"


    She deliberately threatened each other.


    The door suddenly moved and looked around. When she was proud, she saw the girl, her clothes were untidy and her face was red. She bowed her head and came out.


    "Yes, miss. The second young master is inconvenient now. You''d better come back later if you have anything."


    Gu pan narrowed his eyes.


    Even fools know that something discordant has happened between the two people.


    But Gu pan didn''t run away crying as Jun Xianwei expected.


    Instead, he held his arm and looked at her up and down.


    "Gee, is long QingHan so useless?


    Alas, sure enough, people are useless as soon as they get old.


    When we were young, I didn''t get up the next day. "


    Jun Xianwei was stunned.


    She covered her chest clothes and looked at each other foolishly.


    This topic, she can say so calmly!


    Simply, simply more shameless than her?!


    Gu pan pushed it away and said coldly, "get out of the way for me, you! This move has been used many years ago. Long QingHan, it''s useless. The same move can be calculated twice. You''re stupid!"


    Sure enough, she found the guy sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Gu pan was not polite. He lifted his lips and smiled coldly, swung his hands, opened his bow left and right, and severely fanned the face of long QingHan.


    After listening for a while, people''s faces crackled with pain.


    Long QingHan woke up and looked at the girl in front of him with an ignorant face.


    "Pan''er, why are you here?"


    Gu pan spat at him.


    "Bah! Loser, if I don''t come, your chastity will be lost, you know?"


    Now Zilong is more confused.


    "I''m not a woman. Where does chastity come from?"


    But when he heard this, he immediately raised his voice.


    "So men can have three wives and four concubines, and they can fool around outside. It''s because you don''t have chastity. You don''t have to be chaste, do you?


    Now I think what sister Ya said is really right. Men are big pig hooves!


    They are all big pig hooves that are greasy and greasy. They don''t want to eat any more after eating, and they are disgusting! "


    Long QingHan, who was scolded by the head and face, didn''t even have time to get angry. He saw that he was scolding his girl just now and ran away as soon as he turned around.


    "Pan''er, don''t go. Make it clear!"


    But when long QingHan chased the door, he saw the untidy Jun Xianwei.


    At this time, long QingHan reacted again slowly, and he was calculated by this woman.


    He frowned and finally showed his fangs to Jun Xianwei.


    He clasped Jun Xianwei''s wrist and put it against the wall.


    "I told you not to think about me!"


    The woman mentioned it to him the first day she came, but he refused without thinking about it.


    Jun Xianwei didn''t give up. She cried and looked at each other pitifully.


    "What can I do? Your brother ignored me at all!


    Besides, I just want to borrow seed from you, and it won''t affect the relationship between you.


    And the girl may not have true feelings for you. She was not too excited to see me come out like this just now.


    Childe, you''d better not be cheated by women... "


    Before he finished, long QingHan suddenly pinched her chin.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "how long have you known her before you dare to tease her right and wrong in front of me!


    I tell you, no matter how she treats me, I enjoy it. A woman like you doesn''t deserve to be compared with her at all. If I hear any word that belittles her from you again, I''ll be rude to you! "


    Jun Xianwei widened her eyes and said almost unbelievably, "are you two brothers crazy?


    Don''t be kidding. How can there be a devoted man in this world?


    Men just like the new and hate the old. This is their nature and can''t be changed. "


    Jun Xianwei looks like she thinks she knows men very well.


    "Crazy or not, it has nothing to do with you."


    Long QingHan coldly withdrew his hand, and looked like only disgust in the woman''s eyes.


    "At least I don''t even want to look at a woman like you."


    Then he threw the other party out of his room.


    No matter how stunned Jun Xianwei is, long QingHan is now nervous to death.


    He didn''t know whether Gu pan was angry or not.


    If the other party is jealous, he is naturally happy, indicating that he is in his heart.


    But he felt that he didn''t believe in himself, and he couldn''t help getting a little angry.


    But if hope is not jealous, it may be to believe him, but it is more likely that I don''t care about him.


    Long QingHan was almost crazy by these completely opposite ideas.


    No, his door rang again.


    "Go away, if I see you again, I''ll kill you!"


    "Do you still want to kill me? Long QingHan, you are really promising!"


    Move faster than your head.


    When long QingHan didn''t return to his mind, he had quickly opened the door.


    At present, look forward to the past and return.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Long QingHan didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t speak at all.


    Gu pan picked his eyelids and took a look at long QingHan.


    Then, when the other party didn''t respond at all, she stood on tiptoe, hugged long QingHan''s neck and bit him hard on his lip.


    After the other party felt a pain, he kissed him gently like a feather.


    "You should be careless in the future. If you can make the same mistake for the third time, I won''t want you!"


    Long QingHan''s brain was blurred, but he still didn''t forget to ask, "why don''t you want me?"


    "Because you are so stupid that you can''t have it!"


    His glance turned white.


    This fool!


    Turning around, she held back her smile and slipped away quickly.


    Anyway, the fool still knows how to defend her.


    Then give him a... Probation first? Yes, sister Ya seems to say so.


    For those who work in the palace''s old house and inside and outside the college, sister Ya will give a one month probation period before formal employment.


    Consider becoming a regular if you are good, and leave if you are bad.


    Long QingHan, a fool, doesn''t know if he can pass her test.


    "I said, er Shao, people have gone far. Wipe the saliva!"


    Dragon QingHan subconsciously wiped the corners of his mouth, and then realized that he might have been fooled.


    Turning his head, he saw Murong Yanzheng looking at himself with a smile.


    "Do you want to die?"


    He was like a little wolf who was stupid and grabbed his bag. He showed his fangs at Murong Yan.


    But the other party smiled and waved his hand.


    "Two little don''t get excited." Murong Yan looked at each other with a smile: "I just think it''s interesting."


    Long QingHan stared at each other, half angry and half alert.

 Chapter 2350

    Murong Yan stood up and said helplessly, "Er Shao, there''s no need to guard against me like this. Now, Murong Xi and I are in your hands. He''s also hurt. Even if our brothers want to run, they can''t run far."


    Hearing Murong Yan say that he and long Tianyu are brothers, long QingHan''s heart unconsciously passed a few unhappy.


    Looking at each other''s eyes is even more uncomfortable.


    Murong Yan didn''t care. Instead, he just talked like a conversational tone and said softly, "I just want to know why Er Shao has to go around the country of Wei since he has made up his mind to use my brother. You''re not afraid to be found?"


    Long QingHan narrowed his eyes. He was stunned and completely disappeared.


    "I advise you not to waste your time and cooperate with me. I can save your life. If you are impatient, I can naturally take you on the road."


    Murong Yan hooked his lips, shook his head and said, "of course, it''s better to live."


    "Hum, if you know you''re afraid, just stay honest with me!"


    At this time, long QingHan''s confidant hurried in.


    Murong Yan retreated with interest. The man immediately whispered, "young master, the old master has come in person!"


    Long QingHan''s heart tightened.


    Isn''t father preparing for his marriage to that woman? Why are you here?


    Does he know that long Tianyu and Murong Yan are in his own hands?


    However, he clearly blocked all the news!


    He glanced at the room behind him and quickly ordered: "send someone to transfer Gu pan and them to a safe place. Remember, bite the matter to death. If anyone dares to leak, I''ll kill him!"


    His confidant immediately took orders. Long QingHan took a deep breath and walked quickly to the front yard.


    Inside the carriage, I looked worried and looked out of the window.


    Seeing this, long Tianyu said softly, "don''t worry, light cold can cope."


    Gu Pan said, "who is worried about him."


    That''s what she said, but looking at the worried look on her face, it was obvious that her heart was not consistent with what she said.


    Nearby, Murong Yan also kept looking out of the window.


    However, he is seizing this rare opportunity to see if he can find an opportunity to communicate with the outside world.


    The carriage took them to a more remote house.


    When long Tianyu was helped out of the car, he also paid special attention to observing the surrounding environment.


    The surrounding area is very open and full of farmland.


    With his current skills with Murong Yan, I''m afraid it''s difficult to escape.


    He could not move, but Murong Yan''s internal injury was not healed.


    I can only watch this rare opportunity slip away.


    When they were properly placed, those people sent by long QingHan scattered around the yard and guarded them without a dead corner.


    In the name of watching the wind for them, Gu pan sat in the yard and kept looking out.


    The two people in the room are also discussing countermeasures.


    "I heard that your father came. What did he do?" Murong Yan asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    To tell the truth, until now he didn''t know what his father was going to do.


    And QingHan obviously has a problem. He doesn''t get any useful information through his usual words again and again.


    This makes long Tianyu, who has always been stable after his injury, feel a little impatient.


    "No matter what you are here for, since QingHan sent us away, it means that his arrival will be bad for us."


    Murong Yan also didn''t understand.


    "I really don''t understand your brother anymore.


    He said he regarded us as enemies. He not only saved our lives, but also sent us here when your father came.


    But if he thinks of us as his own people, he puts on a smelly face and watches us every day. "


    Muddleheaded people are more than Murong Yan.


    Even long Tianyu felt that the current dragon light cold was simply a contradiction


    A combination of.


    With a slight frown on his brow, he said, "QingHan has a heavy mind since childhood. In the past, no one can guess what he thinks."


    Coupled with the guidance of wrong memory, the child''s temperament will be more and more distorted.


    Oh, what a headache.


    After waiting in the house all afternoon, the news came from long QingHan.


    Seeing that he was about to be tossed back, long Tianyu couldn''t help being a little anxious.


    But just as they were about to leave, several people suddenly appeared at the door.


    At first, long Tianyu thought they were sent by their father, but they didn''t want to. Those people were wearing Temple clothes.


    This made the Dragon light cold man alert at once.


    But a few people just passed by and asked for water.


    Long QingHan''s confidant made a look at his men, which probably meant that he didn''t want to make trouble. As long as long as long Tianyu didn''t do anything special, they could let these people go.


    A few saints who didn''t know, thanked again and again.


    It''s just strange that all the people in the yard guard one of the rooms. Is there any big man in it?


    "Little brother, what kind of business do you do?"


    One of the saints couldn''t help asking each other curiously.


    The confidant looked at each other with a cold attitude: "nothing."


    Obviously, the saint who spoke felt the resistance of the other party, but out of kindness, he reminded: "it''s not peaceful around here recently. I heard that a skinning thief came. You have to be careful when you go out."


    My confidant just nodded when he heard the speech.


    When the saint had finished drinking his water, he made plans to go.


    There was no superfluous noise in the room.


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, had an idea and engraved a code in an inconspicuous corner beside the wall.


    He learned it from ya''er. Only the two of them in the world know the meaning of this trace.


    The reason why he didn''t act rashly just now was that he knew that even if he alerted the saints, the cold people would not let them leave alive.


    But it also reminded him.


    Maybe other saints may pass by here and even come in to see the code.


    He believed that ya''er might have found something now.


    Otherwise, with his wife''s temper, it must have been turned upside down.


    "Eldest childe, we should go."


    Confidants are polite to them.


    Long Tianyu nodded and obediently followed his confidant away.


    After Yinglong was arrested, he refused to reveal any news.


    In the face of such a person, Lin Mengya can''t deal with him by conventional means.


    Fortunately, the teacher was worried about him before, but now he is on his way.


    When the teacher arrives, Yinglong''s good day will come to an end.


    The six law enforcement elders in front of the temple almost turned over the temple secretly, but they couldn''t find Yinglong''s hiding place.


    This makes them wonder whether Yinglong took the opportunity to run down the mountain.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya still holds the attitude of only cooperating and not participating.


    This makes the six more and more confident. Yinglong must have run away. Maybe he has found a new hiding place now.


    Without delay, the six were immediately divided into two groups.


    The three stayed in the temple to continue their search, while the other three went down the mountain overnight.


    However, due to the complexity of the personnel at the foot of the mountain, even if they check one by one, it will take a lot of time.


    She just took advantage of this gap and asked the teacher to dig out Yinglong''s secret.


    The three elders were not as honest as when song Yingkui was there.


    It not only disrupted the normal activities of the temple, but also tried to provoke her several times.


    "Madam, those three elders really don''t let people live!"


    The saint chef in charge of the kitchen,


    Holding a shiny frying spoon, he angrily asked to see her.


    Food is the most important thing for the people, and the chef happens to be the chef in charge of the operation of all kitchens in the whole temple. Naturally, his identity is extraordinary.


    Even when Lin Mengya saw him, she had to give him some face.


    Usually, the relaxed and Fat Chef is very friendly. Why is it like a piece of charcoal today?


    "Chef Wang, what are you doing?"


    Wang Fu waved a large spoon and spat: "madam, we had a lot of work in the back kitchen, but we haven''t enough hands. I managed to mix up and down, so that we won''t delay our dinner.


    But now it''s good. Those three bullshit elders come up and tell me what to do.


    He also said that all the cooks and ingredients should be put together to avoid being poisoned.


    Pooh! Who are they making a fool of?


    Besides, if so many people from up to down in the temple cooked together, it would have been cold when it was sent to the big guy. How can we eat this meal? I think they are making trouble! "


    Chef Wang''s anger is visible to the naked eye.


    Lin Mengya quickly comforted him and asked him to go back and prepare the meal first. Don''t delay the lunch.


    He immediately found the vice hall leader Qin and asked what was going on.


    The vice hall leader of Qin sighed and said, "to put it bluntly, they are holding chicken feathers as arrows. In my opinion, it is false for them to find someone, and it is true to reduce your control."


    She felt the same way.


    These days, no one has complained to her.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid no one will obey her orders again.


    After all, she gave power to the three.


    Everyone will only think she is incompetent.


    "Where are they now?" She asked, suppressing her anger.


    The Lord of the vice Hall of Qin replied, "it seems that there is a secret order at the entrance of the first floor. He also said that no matter who comes in, he must first give this secret order, or he will have to be arrested and interrogated."


    "How brave!"


    She stood up, her face covered with frost.


    Isn''t it just trying to test her limits again and again?


    Then she let them see clearly who is in charge here!


    At the entrance and exit of the first floor of the temple, the three eldest men, Ma Jindao, sat in their chairs and stared closely at the people coming and going.


    Not long ago, some people were intercepted by their people because they couldn''t give secret orders to them.


    The man also explained with a puzzled face: "I went out to do business on the order of my wife. When I went out, I didn''t say there was a secret order?"


    But the elder with the eagle hook nose stood up and said indifferently, "no matter whose order you receive, as long as you can''t give a secret order, it''s a suspect. Take it away and I''ll interrogate it myself."


    Smell the speech, their men are going to do it.


    The man naturally wanted to resist. Just when the two sides clashed, he heard a woman''s voice behind him.


    "Stop it!"


    The two men who were about to wrestle into a regiment separated immediately.


    Lin Mengya came over with a cold face.


    When the other two law enforcement elders saw her coming, they didn''t get up, especially the eagle nose, directly sat down and showed that they looked down on her.


    "How can such a small matter disturb my wife?"


    "I have jurisdiction over the temple, large and small." She said impolitely.


    The eagle hook''s nose laughed and said, "Oh, it''s worthy of being madam. Things the size of sesame and mung bean are also worth managing. But please rest assured, madam. We''ll do these things for you in the future."


    That really made her hands itch and wanted to beat people.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and sneered, "although trivial things are annoying, not everyone can handle them. I don''t like to force people to be difficult. Deputy hall Lord Qin removed all the useless checkpoints here."


    The eagle hook''s nose was gloomy and said, "madam, who dares to stop the inner hall!"


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give in at all.


    "This is the temple, everything, I has the final say!"

 Chapter 2351

    Eagle hook nose didn''t expect that her attitude was so tough.


    But there was a dark light in her eyes, as if she was expecting her to do so.


    "Madam, I''m afraid you don''t know the rules of the inner hall?" In the tone of the eagle hook nose, there was a bit of threat.


    "Up and down the temple, the inner temple is respected! Even the Lord of the temple must obey the order of the great elder!"


    Lin Mengya seemed to hear a joke and asked, "so, are you the elder?"


    As soon as the eagle hook nose''s face changed, his tone became harder and harder.


    "Our law enforcement hall is to execute the order of the great elder!"


    "Since you are not a great elder, did you get the advice of the great elder?"


    She asked this, but it was difficult for the eagle hook nose to parry.


    "When we came out to track down the fugitive, we naturally got the advice of the elder."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    "You also know that the elder asked you to chase the fugitive, not to take charge of the temple.


    I give you these rights just to cooperate and make it convenient for you.


    I don''t want you to disappoint my kindness. In that case, I might as well ask the big trick. How and who should I give this right?


    Let''s all ask the elder to judge. Then we''ll see who''s right and who''s wrong. "


    The elder obviously has a great deterrent to them.


    When she said this, she could clearly see the changes in the looks of the other two people.


    Although the eagle nose is unreasonable, it doesn''t dare to really touch the mildew of the elder.


    He had to look at him with a gloomy face.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t give up, Lin Mengya immediately said coldly, "deputy hall Lord Qin, let''s go to the inner hall and ask what the elder''s order is like. Do you have to make my temple a mess before you stop!"


    The other two heard her say so, for fear that she would really go to the elder and immediately jump out to be a peacemaker.


    "Oh, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding!


    Madam, we''re just a little worried. We don''t mean anything else. "


    Another person also said: "elder Liu is just a little impatient. Please don''t worry about him, madam."


    Although the other party recognized the advice, Lin Mengya didn''t gently solve it.


    "You were born in the inner temple, and I can''t control you, but my temple is not a place where anyone can dictate.


    You can use people, but only if you can''t affect the normal affairs of my temple.


    If it doesn''t happen again, don''t blame me for not caring about the friendship of the same door! "


    Elder Liu has never spoken.


    Lin Mengya also knows that this person will never be convinced in a short time.


    Moreover, it''s a long night''s dream. It''s better to deal with Yinglong''s affairs earlier.


    In the evening, Cairu sent a message.


    "Master, a trace of suspected young master QingHan has been found in Zhenlong hall!"


    "What? Where?"


    Cairu quickly gave her the letter from Zhenlong hall.


    As mentioned above, they found some traces not far from the holy mountain, but they were too cautious to find anything else.


    It should have been covered up.


    But this news is enough to make Lin Mengya ecstatic.


    "Come on, get me a horse. I''ll go down and have a look myself!"


    But she told her: "now that they are here, they are not in a hurry. It is a lot of eyes that you are staring at now. If you rush down the mountain, you will be able to cause a lot of turbulence."


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t care much.


    Long Tianyu''s life and death is like a huge stone in her heart, although various signs show that the guy is blessed with great fortune.


    But without seeing her, she still felt uneasy.


    "Then wait a minute. You just talked to the Liu Chang


    Old people have conflicts. If he comes to trouble you now, won''t you be passive? "


    Finally, Lin Mengya followed Cairu''s advice.


    She just went back and forth and read the contents of the paper several times


    Then he managed to regain his composure and summoned his men.


    "According to our original plan, find a way to reveal the news that I have it."


    In fact, the method is very simple. As long as all the relics of long Tianyu have been sorted out and brought back by her, the person who wants to get it will naturally come to the door.


    In the next two days, although elder Liu no longer clashed with her on the surface, he made a lot of small moves behind his back.


    Just to deal with him, Lin Mengya didn''t mention going down the mountain to find long Tianyu in person.


    Fortunately, she didn''t go down the mountain, because a group of people came down the mountain just to hunt her.


    At the foot of the holy mountain, in a small town, a new family has recently moved in.


    The master had only one only son. It was said that his father was old and wanted to live here, so the whole family moved here.


    Since they landed in the town, this group has lived in seclusion every day. Even the servants are mysterious and never go out except for some necessary purchases.


    Although the folk custom of the town is simple, there are still many guesses about this self closed family.


    However, they think that it is possible that the master of this family is not used to rural life. After all, this is at the foot of the holy mountain, and no one dares to make trouble here.


    This group of people is just long QingHan and his ambitious father.


    "Light cold, are you going out?"


    Long QingHan, who wanted to leave and secretly visit them, was blocked at the door by his suddenly appeared father.


    Facing the smiling man in front of him, long QingHan couldn''t help fighting his 120000 spirit and said, "I''ll go out to explore the situation."


    The man nodded and said lovingly, "after your brother''s accident, I have only one son like you. Be careful in everything. Don''t let me worry."


    Somehow, when he heard this, he felt uncomfortable.


    In his father''s mouth, long Tianyu is an unfilial son who will betray even his own father by all means for power and status.


    But when his father saw him, the first question was not long Tianyu''s life and death, but whether he had it.


    Is it long Tianyu''s unfilial behavior that breaks his father''s heart, or does his father care about his son''s life and death?


    He didn''t understand, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    But under the pressure of his father, he chose to cover up for long Tianyu.


    It seems to be an instinct, an instinct to protect your most important things.


    Long QingHan went out of the door with complex thoughts. He knew he was followed by many tails, so he didn''t choose to go directly to the Tibetan place.


    Instead, he chose to make a big circle around the town and made sure to get rid of the people behind him. Then he rode his horse towards his destination.


    The place where they lived before is obviously no longer available.


    Fortunately, long QingHan kept an eye and prepared several more places, some of which even his father didn''t know.


    When he hurried there, he saw him waiting at the door.


    Although the girl turned away with a cold hum as soon as she saw him.


    But long QingHan''s heart is still warm.


    At least there is one person in the world who doesn''t need cold conspiracy to calculate him.


    Throwing down the reins, he ran quickly behind him and stretched out his hand to clamp the man in his arms.


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    Looking forward to the hard struggle, his mouth is merciless.


    "Who''s waiting for you? Don''t stink, let me go quickly, or I''ll ignore you!"


    Although the words were ferocious, Gu pan still couldn''t completely get rid of him. Instead, he let long QingHan hold him for a while before he released his hand.


    Looking back and staring at him, this guy knew he could advance an inch.


    Then he pointed to the main room: "if you don''t go in quickly, your brother is waiting for you!"


    Long QingHan asked, "can you wait for me for a while, I promise I''ll come out soon!"


    Look around coldly and say: "who wants to wait for you!"


    This fool!


    He was trapped here and couldn''t go anywhere. Why did he ask such an idiot question?


    Later, she had to ask sister ya, is there any way to save her from being so stupid?


    Long Tianyu and Murong Yan have obviously been waiting for him for a long time.


    Just as long QingHan entered the door, long Tianyu asked in a low voice, "isn''t he embarrassing you?"


    It is undeniable that long Tianyu''s words moved his heart.


    Immediately, he shook his head rigidly.


    "That''s good. That man is cruel and cruel. In order to achieve his goal, even his own children will not let go. You should be careful to mediate around him."


    When long Tianyu said this sentence, he did not add any personal subjective feelings.


    It''s not disgust or hatred. For that man, he just regarded him as a stranger.


    But the dragon was cold, but his heart was turbulent.


    At the time when he was just injured, his father often told him how crazy long Tianyu was.


    This led him to hate his brother who ruined his life.


    But after really contacting long Tianyu, he found that he and long Tianyu actually have a lot in common.


    There was always a voice in his heart, which cut off his most real heart.


    To put it bluntly, now he is always duplicity.


    This feeling makes long QingHan a little crazy.


    "You''d better worry about yourself when you''re free! I heard someone had made an idea about your wife.


    You''re not afraid to go back and wear a green hat? "


    His words made long Tianyu''s face change slightly.


    "Who?"


    After Mingming''s injury, the man with a mild temper showed his violent side in an instant.


    Even long QingHan could not help shrinking his neck.


    "I just heard rumors say so. I''m not very clear about the facts."


    Fortunately, after his explanation, long Tianyu''s mood was much calmer.


    "Ya''er can handle it."


    That''s what he said, but long QingHan and Murong Yan saw long Tianyu''s clenched hands.


    Oh, sure enough, it''s hard to say!


    Smart as a dragon, QingHan decided not to turn around on this issue, but changed the topic.


    Just as he was about to speak, long Tianyu suddenly grabbed the cup at hand and threw it to the window.


    With a crash, the cup came out of the window and hit a man hard.


    "Oh!"


    The woman''s painful voice came, but they all heard that it was not like looking forward.


    Long QingHan jumped out at once. Under the window, Jun Xianwei was scrambling up.


    He frowned and asked, "Why are you eavesdropping on our conversation?"


    Jun Xianwei didn''t admit it, but also lowered her voice and said, "if you don''t want your brother to know the transaction between you and me, don''t ask anything."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Jun Xianwei sneered, "we are partners, aren''t we?"


    For this woman, long QingHan has been disgusted to the extreme.


    "Go away, don''t appear in front of me again!"


    Jun Xianwei looked at him angrily: "you don''t want to cross the river and tear down the bridge!"


    In the room, long Tianyu frowned.


    That woman is obviously strange. Why does QingHan let her go again and again?

 Chapter 2352

    "QingHan, are you hiding something from me?"


    Facing his brother''s question, long QingHan can only choose to divert his attention.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Now take care of yourself!"


    Long Tianyu was silent for a long time.


    "I can ignore your business, but you''d better be measured and don''t end up at that time."


    Long QingHan nodded, which surprised him. It''s rare that this guy didn''t refute himself.


    But on second thought, QingHan was a reassuring child since childhood. He must have his own discretion.


    "QingHan, I don''t know what your purpose is, but now the arrival of that person has obviously disrupted your plan.


    Maybe you should try and cooperate with us. "


    "You?"


    Long QingHan showed a look of distrust to them.


    "What can you do for me? After all, don''t you still want to run?"


    Long Tianyu frowned. He didn''t like QingHan''s unreasonable way of speaking.


    "You''re not a child anymore. You know what''s important. Now is not the time to let you go.


    Tell me what happened outside. "


    Long QingHan didn''t want to say, but when he saw long Tianyu''s dark eyes, he opened his mouth unconsciously.


    "My father hopes I can catch Lin Mengya."


    Originally, his father promised him that as long as he got the thing, he could consider letting him no longer make an alliance with each other in the form of engagement.


    But who would have thought that his father had the idea of Lin Mengya now.


    Not to mention that the man is his sister-in-law, even the friendship between Lin Mengya and Gu pan, he can''t attack each other.


    Time dragon QingHan fell into a dilemma.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Long Tianyu asked with some excitement.


    Seeing this, Murong Yan immediately came forward to dissuade: "don''t be nervous. QingHan came to report to us. Let''s discuss a way together.


    And your daughter-in-law is very powerful. Even if they pour out, they may not be able to catch her. "


    "No, he has an ace in his hand."


    Long QingHan told the biggest secret he had heard.


    "He holds your eldest son''s life in his hand!"


    "What do you mean? Make it clear!"


    Long Tianyu was worried.


    Unexpectedly, this matter involves not only ya''er, but also Mo Yan!


    Long QingHan was also a little annoyed.


    "He has been on guard against me. Now I even doubt whether he wants to test me when he told me this."


    A dragon has an inverse scale. It dies when it touches it.


    No matter when and where, no matter what he becomes.


    The big two and the small three are always the forbidden area in his heart.


    "Let me go."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are cold.


    He is not discussing with the other party, but ordering the other party.


    Long QingHan didn''t refuse directly, but said, "there are only two results when you go out now. The first is to be found by his people. At that time, he will hold two trumps in his hand. Lin Mengya will obey anyway.


    Second, it is discovered by those who want you to die. At that time, no matter the temple or she, she can only be slaughtered. "


    This is the status quo. Long QingHan is not deliberately scaring him.


    But long Tianyu could no longer sit still.


    "As long as you let me go, I can solve other things myself."


    Never allow your wife and children to be bullied by those shameless villains.


    Long QingHan said helplessly, "what can you do even if you go out like this?


    In their eyes, you are already a dead man! "


    "I will protect her."


    Long Tianyu said this firmly. Even if he can''t stand up anymore, he also has enough ability to protect his wife and children.


    Long QingHan wanted to persuade again, so he heard a scream outside the door.


    "Where do you want to go? Stop!"


    Long QingHan ran out with worry


    , I saw looking at the wall and shouting anxiously at the door.


    "You must catch her and don''t let her run away!"


    Long QingHan immediately held Gu pan, who covered his injured shoulder and said, "that woman ran away. She must have tipped off your father!


    Maybe she leaked the news before! "


    Before he finished speaking, Gu pan fainted.


    Long QingHan did not dare to delay and immediately carried the man to the house.


    After a while, the looking lips are purple and frightening.


    "No, she should be poisoned!" Murong Yan gave a low cry.


    Long Tianyu quickly found a small medicine bottle from his body and threw it to long QingHan.


    "This is ya''er''s special antidote. Give it to her quickly!"


    Without hesitation, long QingHan stuffed the pills into Gu Pan''s mouth.


    After a while, her breathing was much smoother. It seems that the antidote pill worked.


    "We can''t stay any longer. That woman will certainly reveal our hiding place." Long Tianyu frowned and said.


    Long QingHan said, "I have other hiding places..."


    But long Tianyu interrupted long QingHan''s words: "he won''t believe anyone. There must be his hands in your people.


    It''s not safe anywhere now. We have to go. "


    He looked at her and said, "if you don''t want her to die, let her go with us."


    Hearing this, long QingHan suddenly tightened his arm.


    It was not easy for them to get a little better. He was afraid that after this separation, the day of meeting again would be far away.


    "She and ya''er are good friends and sisters. We will take good care of her." Long Tianyu said softly.


    Long QingHan had no choice but to agree.


    He immediately summoned all his men.


    Sure enough, he found three people missing.


    Suddenly the dragon was cold and his face sank.


    Long Tianyu patted his brother on the shoulder.


    "Why don''t you come with us?"


    The other party shook his head firmly and helped him into the carriage.


    "I want to find out the truth."


    If things are really like what long Tianyu said, his father completely takes him as a tool.


    He wanted to stay and find his father''s purpose.


    No one can walk away from him after playing with him like this, even if he is his biological father.


    Long Tianyu also knows his brother''s character.


    Time is critical. Instead of persuading him, he said to his brother, "take care."


    Long QingHan didn''t say a word.


    He gave a complicated look, turned around and left with his people.


    Murong Yan sat outside driving.


    Their journey is also full of thorns.


    "Where are we going now?" Murong Yan asked.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment: "go directly to the holy city."


    "But if we want to go there, we have to pass through the towns below.


    You also heard what long QingHan said. There are so many people who know you and me. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be recognized.


    With our current skills, we really shouldn''t fight with others. "


    Long Tianyu leaned against the carriage wall, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    "No, the first person to recognize us must be ya''er."


    Murong Yan drove the carriage, but he couldn''t help pouring cold water on the guy.


    "Although ya''er of your family is smart, she should not be so clever?"


    Long Tianyu ignored the man.


    With ya''er''s personality, she will let people look at these people in the light and in the dark.


    And when he got to town, he could contact the people of wolf guard.


    It''s just a little secret. It''s not suitable to tell Murong Yan now.


    Coincidentally, today is the day when the teacher comes to the temple.


    One morning, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but ask the deputy hall Lord Qin to carry the bag for herself and meet the teacher at the foot of the mountain.


    She came down this time


    Full protection has been done.


    And it''s only about one day, but it can''t stir up any waves.


    There are more and more people at the foot of the mountain, which has prospered the economy of these towns.


    She sat in the teahouse and looked at the crowds below. She kept thinking about how to tell him what happened these days when she saw the teacher.


    "Master, there''s a wonderful thing to tell you."


    As soon as she had a sip of tea, she saw the two girls come up with an uncontrollable smile on their faces.


    "Oh, what makes you laugh like this?"


    As soon as Bai Su wanted to speak, he smiled, shook his head and pushed the nearby Cairu.


    "You''d better say it. I''m stupid and can''t learn."


    "It''s strange. It''s said that in the next town, one night, King Yama himself drove to teach those villains a lesson!"


    Lin Mengya smiled. Why did she think it was such a small thing.


    But the two girls were also participants that night. How could they laugh like this?


    Then Cairu said, "do you know what this king of hell looks like?"


    Lin Mengya recalled the statues of hell they stole that night.


    That''s the scary picture of green faced tusks? "


    "Wrong!" Cairu held back her smile and said, "it''s not!


    I''ve heard the man from the king of hell say that the king of hell in the portrait, king of hell, looks handsome and handsome, and jade trees face the wind!


    That''s our temple Lord! "


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    How is that possible? Her family, long Tianyu, is also a famous beautiful man in the kingdom of Wei.


    But then she realized the ridicule of the rumor.


    "Poof -"


    The tea in his mouth gushed out directly.


    "They''re too brain mending, aren''t they?"


    These people even regard the statue of the king of hell as long Tianyu!


    It seems that you really have a guilty conscience.


    So did the two girls.


    Cairu lowered her voice and said, "I heard this rumor, which makes many people honest."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that a prank she did casually would achieve such an unexpected effect.


    If I had known she would have added a few more words, wouldn''t it scare these people''s ass to urinate?


    The master and servant were talking and laughing in the teahouse when they saw a carriage running down the street.


    There were so many people in the street that the carriage seemed to be out of control.


    The rampage not only injured many people, but also knocked down many stalls.


    She frowned: "whose carriage is this? Cairu, go down and ask."


    Cairu immediately went to the first floor.


    At this time, the carriage was stopped by man.


    Unexpectedly, it was empty and there was no one in the carriage.


    Lin Mengya just heard that the horse should be frightened, so she ran about in the street.


    She was about to ask the sheriff in charge of public security here, when she saw a man stumble out of the crowd.


    The man was so embarrassed that he was covered with mud.


    Someone came after the man.


    "Catch robbers!"


    Shouted the man behind him.


    Hearing this, the man immediately ran away and drilled into a crowded place.


    But there were more and more people behind him, and some people acted bravely. Although the man had some Kung Fu, several people still trapped the man together.


    Those people quickly caught up and took the man from the onlookers.


    And put something in the man''s mouth.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    The man who stretched out his hand to help said immediately, "you''re welcome. These robbers should be brought to justice."


    The men were immediately ready to take the man back.


    Standing upstairs, Lin Mengya felt something was wrong.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    Bai Su said, "Mr. Rui is coming. You go now. What if you miss it?"

 Chapter 2353

    Lin Mengya frowned. After all, she went down the mountain today to pick up the teacher.


    The chaos in the street soon subsided. Lin Mengya just thought those people were strange.


    As everyone knows, the one who was caught was Murong Yan who managed to run out.


    "Let you run!"


    The leader gave him a vicious punch.


    The bound Murong yantui was hit by the other party, and the smell of blood rolled in his throat.


    "Say, where have you hidden people!" He was picked up and forced to ask.


    It''s just a small warehouse used by farmers to hold sundries.


    The other party was eager for success and showed no mercy to Murong Yan.


    "Even if you kill me, you can''t find them. Oh, you''ve had enough to threaten your wife with the temple Lord."


    Before he finished, the other party punched and kicked again, which made Murong Yan vomit blood.


    Even so, he still had a sneer on his face, as if he saw the end of each other.


    The other party''s group was very upset.


    They also inadvertently saw three people on their way.


    Coincidentally, their master had spent several days with Murong Yan when he was fighting against the rebels.


    I thought this man died with the temple Lord, but I didn''t want to meet him here.


    The owner of the small family thought more and more wrong, so he sent someone to follow him all the way.


    I don''t want to find out that the temple Lord is not dead!


    The owner of that small family thought of all kinds of benefits between flint and stone.


    When he gets the temple Lord, he can take the emperor to order the princes to do whatever they want, and even make his family become the first family in the kingdom of Wei like the palace family.


    The owner of the house, blinded by greed, immediately ordered his men to intercept them secretly.


    But don''t want to, long Tianyu and Murong Yan have already found their whereabouts, and have been clear about their plans.


    When those people finally caught up with Murong Yan, they found that the other party was driving an empty carriage.


    People don''t want to lose. This is what happened in the street just now.


    "Master, he still doesn''t say anything. What shall we do? We can''t kill people?"


    The owner with a sinister face stared at his useless men.


    "Kill him. You''ll give me the great benefits of that day?"


    "But the man''s mouth is too hard. The little ones have exhausted all kinds of methods and can''t pry open his mouth at all."


    "Waste!" The owner said coldly.


    Then he went into the small warehouse.,


    As soon as he entered the door, he immediately changed his face.


    Scolded left and right, retreated and eagerly walked to Murong Yan''s side.


    "Oh, childe Yan! The flood has washed the Dragon King temple. The family doesn''t know each other anymore!


    Untie the rope quickly. How can you treat my distinguished guest like this? "


    His subordinates were stunned by the roar and thought, didn''t you tell us to tie up and fight?


    However, Murong Yan was deceived by the hypocrisy of such villains. He sneered and said mercilessly, "I still don''t bother the master. I''ve learned the" hospitality "of your family."


    The owner continued to narrow his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s all a misunderstanding. I just want to invite childe Yan to be a guest here. I didn''t expect that they were too rude. I''m sorry."


    "A guest?" Murong Yan seems to have heard a joke. "Then why don''t I invite the owner of the house together and let''s go to the temple together?"


    The master''s face sank and immediately said, "well, I wanted to visit my wife in the temple this time.


    Since everyone has the same goal, it''s better for Mr. Yan to invite another distinguished guest out.


    The good and the bad are mixed here. I''m also worried about your safety. "


    Even a three-year-old child can''t say that


    I won''t believe it, let alone Murong Yan.


    "Distinguished guest? Am I not alone here? Where are the other distinguished guests from?"


    "Young master Yan, are you pretending to be stupid?"


    The other party no longer covered up and showed a cold expression.


    "Young master Yan, don''t propose a toast without penalty.


    Everyone here wants the benefits of the temple. If I divulge the news that you are still alive, I''m afraid you will be unable to move. "


    Murong Yan smiled carelessly and said, "isn''t it the same that I''m tied by you now?


    Forget it, don''t bother to talk to me.


    You''d better think about how to cover up what happened today. It''s not all fools here. "


    In the face of Murong Yan, who doesn''t enter the oil and salt, the owner has lost his demeanor and doesn''t pretend to have a good temper anymore.


    "Well, since childe Yan has such backbone, I''ll have a good look. Who can carry who!"


    Then he angrily walked out of the warehouse and ordered his men to torture all the secrets Murong Yan knew in the shortest time.


    Before long, his men hurriedly reported back: "home owner, no! The patrol team is coming!"


    The master''s eyebrows jumped, and he immediately shouted in a low voice, "what''s the panic? Take me to have a look!"


    When he got to the front hall, the owner saw the sheriff waiting for him with several patrols.


    At that moment, he immediately put on a smiling face and greeted him: "it''s really a loss to welcome the distinguished guest at the door!"


    The sheriff''s surname is Bai. He was brought by Lin Mengya from Bai''s family.


    Seeing each other, Sheriff Bai arched his hand and asked straightly, "I''m coming this time to ask about what just happened."


    The owner spread his hand, pretended to be innocent and said, "it''s just a thief who wanted to steal our things. He found out to my servants and chased them out.


    I didn''t expect such a big noise. I''m sorry to trouble you. "


    Sheriff Bai nodded: "that''s the case. Please give me the thief. It''s also our Patrol''s poor inspection.


    After I take someone back, I will punish him severely, so as not to make him a thief again and harm others. "


    Hearing this, the owner''s face changed slightly: "there''s no need. We can deal with this little thief ourselves."


    But Sheriff Bai insisted: "there are still such thieves under our rule, which is our dereliction of duty. Please give us a chance to make up for it."


    The master of the house pretended to refuse again and again. Seeing that he could not prevaricate, he turned around and pretended to order his men.


    "In that case, give the little thief to Sheriff Bai. Go and get someone. Don''t let him run away again."


    With his back to Sheriff Bai, the owner signaled his men with his eyes. The latter immediately understood, withdrew and made a slight circle in the yard. Then he pretended to be panting and ran back.


    "The owner of the house is bad, and the man ran away again!"


    The owner pretended to be shocked and asked, "how could he run away? Didn''t I ask you to close the door just before leaving?"


    The man said, "the little one did close the door, but the thief must have opened the door himself because of his superb means!


    What should I do, master? It''s terrible! "


    The head of the family played a game with his subordinates and could only pretend to be late and say to Sheriff Bai: "you see, they are really incompetent in this matter. Please don''t blame Sheriff Bai."


    At this stage, Sheriff Bai didn''t say much, so he had to ask, "are you sure that man really ran away?"


    The master''s men immediately assured him, "I really ran away. The storeroom where the guy was held has been empty. Otherwise, you can go and see it yourself?"


    Not long after, Sheriff White came out of the house.


    When he came to a carriage parked on the street, he lowered his voice and said, "it''s strange, but now they say the man is gone. I went to see it myself,


    It''s really empty, and the rope is there.


    It''s just some blood. People should be hurt. "


    A cold female voice came from the carriage.


    "What did they say?"


    "It''s just that a thief who broke in and stole things was found by the servants of this family, so he ran away.


    I have also tried a few other words, but their answers are vague and doubtful. "


    "I see. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, madam. I''ll let people continue to look in the street."


    "Well, please."


    Sitting in the carriage are Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    Teacher, she has received it and asked Cairu to accompany her up the mountain first.


    She was always worried about it. She always felt that the actions of the group just now were too strange.


    Although the empty carriage was insignificant, the horse was a good horse.


    How can there be a thief who drives such a valuable BMW to steal?


    And after the other party caught the man, he covered his mouth directly, as if he was afraid of calling for help.


    This is even more strange.


    So she asked Sheriff Bai to go in and try. She didn''t want the other party to have a real problem.


    "Master, what shall we do now? Shall I go in and have a sneak look?"


    "I just let ADA go. Find a place to settle down first. I have to find out what happened."


    The master and servant found an inn at random.


    After a while, ADA came back.


    "Tell the master that the man they hide is young master Yan!"


    Lin Mengya was surprised: "what is Murong Yan? Where is he now? Is your highness with him?"


    ADA shook his head and said, "I only saw young master Yan, but I didn''t see your highness.


    Those people hid young master Yan in the cellar before Bai Ping''an was locked in.


    Young master Yan looks as if he has been seriously injured. Ah Er is there. "


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath several times to suppress her excitement.


    "Since Murong Yan is still alive, your highness must be fine. Go and contact young master Yan first and ask him what''s going on.


    If Murong Yan doesn''t have any other plans, you will rescue them immediately. "


    "Yes!"


    After ADA left, she was restless.


    "Something must have happened, otherwise they wouldn''t have run back in such a hurry!"


    Bai Su thought it was a good thing, smiled and advised, "I think it should be their highness who are smart, so they can run back."


    "By the way, you should immediately ask all the wolf guards to help. Remember to ensure their safety, your highness. This matter must not be leaked!"


    "OK, I''ll go now. Don''t worry, master."


    All night, Lin Mengya sat at the window and waited.


    The mood of seeing long Tianyu soon is very unusual. With the passage of time, the uneasiness at the bottom of her heart gradually expands.


    "Why haven''t you come back after so long?"


    She asked anxiously, pacing back and forth in front of the window.


    Bai Su also felt a little strange.


    It is said that the wolf guards poured out last night, plus Ah Da and ah Er, even the most powerful martial arts experts can''t stop them.


    "Maybe it was because he was far away that he lost some time.


    Master, don''t worry. Sit down and have a cup of tea first. You''ve been standing all night. It''s time to take a break. "


    Lin Mengya can''t sit down.


    Seeing that it was bright outside, there were many hawkers on the street who came out to do business, but they didn''t come back.


    This makes Lin Mengya more worried. Is it difficult? What problems do they encounter that can''t be solved?

 Chapter 2354

    "No, I have to go out and have a look!"


    With that, she was about to run outside, but she was stopped by Bai su.


    "My Lord, they all went all night. Where are you going now?"


    "But I can''t wait like this?"


    Bai Su took her hand and said, "wait here for me for a while. I''ll send someone to inquire about the news.


    If you want to go, you have to know where they are? "


    She also knew that Bai Su was right, so she could only bear it for a while and wait for her to inquire about the news.


    About a few minutes later, Bai Su replied with a heavy face: "the news from the wolf guard said that he met a group of people in black when he went to save young master Yan.


    Those people have extremely high martial arts. Even if they join the wolf guard, they can only fight and retreat.


    Now they''re on their way. I''ve gone to get someone to contact the temple guard. "


    Lin Mengya''s heart tightened.


    "What about Murong Yan and his family? Have you found your highness?"


    Bai Su shook his head: "there is no specific news yet."


    Now she couldn''t sit still.


    "Murong Yan and his highness must be hurt. I can''t wait here. We must hurry there immediately."


    Although she was anxious, she didn''t lose her mind and packed up some healing things in the shortest time.


    Fortunately, she has the habit of carrying wound medicine with her. This time, she will arrive at him in time!


    "Your Highness, how are you? Can you hold on?"


    A DA and a er stood by long Tianyu. The wolf guards protected several people in the middle and were sitting comfortably fighting with the group of blacks outside.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Long Tianyu looks a little embarrassed.


    After he and Murong Yan found someone following them, they discussed the two ways.


    He and Gu pan got out of the car quietly under the cover of a forest, and Murong Yan drove the empty carriage away from the people.


    He was inconvenient to move and looked forward to a woman with little strength. However, he had to find a place to hide first.


    Originally, Murong Yan would come to ADA after meeting them.


    Who knows that these people in black were killed on the way. I''m afraid they came for themselves.


    Although the wolf guard is brave, it can''t resist the sinister means of the man in black.


    The other party just wants to take people''s lives, so they all have the ruthlessness to kill people.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said, "you''ll break through with your hope in a moment. Remember, you must take her back to the temple!"


    "Yes, your highness, what about you? Madam has been waiting for you for a long time." Ah Da asked in a low voice.


    Referring to Lin Mengya, long Tianyu''s heart couldn''t help feeling soft.


    "Just tell ya''er that I will definitely find a way to go back and let her not worry."


    He doesn''t know his life or death, but for ya''er, he will come back alive.


    Seeing those people in black occupy an absolute advantage, the protection circle of wolf guard shrinks and shrinks.


    Long Tianyu raised his voice and said, "I can go with you, but only if you have to let them go!"


    Hearing his voice, the man in black immediately stopped his hand.


    A leader came up and said, "don''t worry, your highness. As long as you can follow us, we will never embarrass these people."


    All the wolf guards are guarded by long Tianyu.


    He ordered in a low voice, "protect Gu pan, um Murong Yan, and let them return to the temple safely."


    Wolf health came to carry out his orders. He could only nod when he saw it.


    "Help me over." He whispered.


    Ah Da and ah Er immediately helped long Tianyu up.


    The man in black also showed full sincerity. They deliberately dodged a gap and signaled that the wolf guard could go now.


    "Brother in law, you can''t go there. Sister Ya is still waiting for you!"


    Gu pan, who had been protected in the middle, shouted with red eyes.


    Loong


    Tianyu shook her head slightly.


    Look around and bite your lips tightly.


    She must not cry out to let the other party see a joke.


    Just as they were about to step into the range of people in black, they heard a woman''s angry cry behind them: "long Tianyu, if you don''t go home again, I''ll remarry with your son!


    Let others live in your house, spend your money, and beat your son! "


    Long Tianyu was shocked when he heard the sound.


    Seeing the gorgeous sunrise, he missed the woman who couldn''t sleep all night and rode to him.


    "Listen to me. No one is allowed to let them go today. If you dare to rob my man, you''re tired of living!"


    Long Tian only felt his heart beating like a drum.


    Ah Da and ah Er pulled him back quickly. The man in black didn''t expect that victory was coming, but he suddenly killed such a man.


    What bothered them was the team of temple guards in silver armor followed by the woman.


    The man in black immediately winked at his companions and saw that they were very shameless and tried to sneak attack long Tianyu.


    But Ah Da and ah Er are not vegetarians. They have long been on guard against each other''s hand.


    They retreated quickly, and the wolf guards behind them immediately came forward.


    In an instant, the three were surrounded by the remaining wolf guards, as if they were wearing a layer of solid armor.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help leaning on ADA.


    He knew that his wife was the worst person in the world.


    Lin Meng was angry and pointed to the group of people in black and shouted, "listen to me and catch these people, dead or alive!"


    The people in black immediately panicked. Now they are really under attack.


    Not to mention those wolf guards themselves are difficult enough. The regular Temple army behind them are like wolves.


    People in black want to retreat.


    But Lin Mengya, who had already seen through the other party''s intention, shouted to her own side, "if you run one, I will punish all of you for half a year!"


    The temple army immediately rose in military power, and there was a little more anger in the eyes of people in black.


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction and continued, "if you catch one alive, the silver grain will double, and if you die, each person will have a hundred liang of silver!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the temple army glowed green.


    The man in black knows what fear is.


    In this world, we are not afraid of the enemy''s large number of people and high martial arts. We are afraid that the enemy will have more money than ourselves.


    And willing to spend money.


    Just look at Lin Mengya''s order, all the temple troops are like wolves who accidentally enter the sheep.


    Unfortunately, there were too many monks and too few monks. Those people in black were swallowed up by the silver Temple army in the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mengya got off her horse and rushed towards long Tianyu regardless of anything.


    "I knew you would never die!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t cry.


    She smiled desperately, but that smile made long Tianyu feel distressed.


    The big hand stroked her cheek again, and even he trembled slightly without realizing it.


    "Sorry to make you suffer so much..."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and threw herself into long Tianyu''s arms.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can come back."


    Long Tianyu hugged her waist tightly.


    Although his lower body was still unconscious, his wife became his most solid pillar.


    The side looked at them crying.


    Lin Mengya smiled at the girl and asked, "I didn''t blame you for stealing medicine. Why are you crying so badly?"


    "No, it''s not... I just look at you. It''s not easy. I''m just moved!"


    I can''t say why. Obviously, the gathering of the two people was not accompanied by any tears, but looking around, I felt my eye sockets sour.


    Maybe it''s because sister Ya showed her strength and persistence when she lost her highness.


    Maybe it''s because


    Your Highness has no inferiority and cowardice when facing sister ya.


    Isn''t that how two people fall in love?


    They trust each other and know that each other will never give up on themselves; Also support each other, even if the other party has an irreparable disability.


    They are one. When one party has a problem, the other party will not hesitate to help the other party.


    This may be the meaning of husband and wife.


    Now that the man has come back, no matter what you have to say, you''d better wait for him to go home.


    Lin Mengya asked ADA to help him hold long Tianyu together, and greeted her. She didn''t forget Murong Yan who had fainted.


    When they left, those people in black died and injured, and no one fled.


    Standing on the carriage, Lin Mengya said to the people, "everyone will go back with me. A celebration banquet will be held in the temple tonight. Everyone will not return if they are not drunk!"


    The shouts of the soldiers were loud.


    They also recovered their master, and the victory became complete without any regrets.


    On the way back, Lin Mengya deliberately opened the way for the temple army.


    Looking at the stunned or suspicious eyes of those around her, she couldn''t help laughing three times.


    "Let you want to take advantage of my illness and kill me!


    Now let''s go and see how you jump! "


    Sitting in the carriage, long Tianyu smiled and looked at his wife''s side face.


    "It seems that I''ve been holding you back for a few days."


    Lin Mengya moved and sat beside the man.


    She held the man''s arm and leaned her upper body against each other''s arms.


    "Why don''t you think I''m dirty now?" Long Tianyu doesn''t dislike her approach, but now she is covered with soil and old leaves.


    But she held his arm hard and said fiercely, "what? I like it. You care about me!"


    Long Tianyu shook his head with a smile: "I''m happy."


    The low voice made Lin Mengya''s ears red unconsciously.


    "Since you like it, you should come back early. I''m so worried for no reason. How can you compensate me?" She whispered.


    Long Tianyu looked sorry: "when you go back, you can accompany me any way. I''ll listen to you."


    But the girl pouted and said, "everything you have is mine. What else can you compensate me for? Hum, treachery!"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are more gentle.


    "Then I''ll compensate you for my next life, okay?"


    But Lin Mengya shook her head unexpectedly.


    She stretched out her hand and tangled his fingers.


    "Your life is mine. No one can change this!"


    Long Tianyu''s heart burst, but an incredible surge of tenderness.


    "OK."


    They returned to the temple and received the news. The vice Lord of Qin came to meet them with tears.


    "Temple Lord, you are back. I am relieved to see that you are safe!"


    Long Tianyu waved his hand and said gently, "ya''er told me what happened in the temple. Old Qin, it''s really troublesome for you these days."


    It is said that true feelings can only be seen in adversity.


    After the accident, long Tianyu was able to tell who was sincere and who was false.


    Fortunately, most of the people in the temple didn''t let him down, especially the Deputy Temple Lord Qin in front of him. After he left, he pushed aside all opinions and let ya''er take charge of the temple.


    For this alone, he has been very grateful to each other.


    Vice hall Lord Qin wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said, "the old hall Lord is as kind to me as a mountain, and you trust me.


    My old bone will protect you and your wife even if I die. "


    Lin Mengya also got out of the car, smiled and said, "now, you can finally have a good sleep.


    I''m looking at you. You''ve been haggard a lot in recent days! "


    Vice hall Lord Qin shook his head in embarrassment.


    "Alas, I''m too old to stand. Temple Lord, come in quickly."

 Chapter 2355

    Because of their high profile when they came back, almost everyone knows the news of his return.


    Several families are happy and several families are sad.


    Those who wanted to embarrass Lin Mengya, who had been holding back bad before, are now completely flustered.


    Gong Ya was not easy to deal with. Now long Tianyu has returned, which is really like a tiger.


    Oh, no, it should be said to be a combination of two swords.


    These people immediately bought some expensive gifts and ordered people to send them up the mountain to apologize.


    However, Lin Mengya ignored this behavior and ordered people to throw out those gifts directly.


    Do you really think she''s a child? A slap on a sweet jujube can coax it.


    But there''s one more important thing right now.


    Finally, as soon as he arrived at the temple, Bai Lirui was dragged to their room by his disciples before he could breathe well.


    "I said girl, slow down, slow down, my old bone can''t stand your toss!"


    Although Bai Lirui complained, he was still happy for his apprentice.


    Finally, I don''t have to be a widow!


    After letting him know the news, the teacher who worried day and night was very pleased.


    It''s not that the widow is bad, but that his little apprentice is stubborn. If the man really has something to do, I''m afraid his little girl may be unhappy.


    Oh, God has mercy on me at last.


    "Teacher, please help him!"


    After entering the door, Lin Mengya couldn''t wait for her teacher to help long Tianyu take a look at her legs.


    Long Tianyu apologized to Bai Lirui: "it''s troublesome for the teacher these days."


    "No trouble, no trouble, it''s all a family!"


    Bai Lirui is quite satisfied with his son-in-law.


    Of course, the reason why he is so polite is definitely not because his little apprentice is eyeing around.


    But when he carefully checked it, the expression on his face was not so good-looking.


    Pondering for a moment, he said softly, "girl, come out with me."


    The Dragon Tianyu smiled and said, "just say it here, teacher, I can bear it."


    Baili Rui glanced at him and sighed leisurely.


    "You are indeed a genius in practicing martial arts, but I''m afraid you will have no chance with those advanced martial arts all your life."


    Although Bai Lirui doesn''t know martial arts, he knows what it means to a martial arts expert.


    Just like him, if he can no longer use poison, it will be more painful than letting him die.


    To his surprise, long Tianyu''s reaction was very indifferent.


    "I have known this result for a long time, but ya''er has not accepted it."


    He said helplessly, reaching out and patting her hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just walk in a wheelchair in the big deal."


    Lin Mengya could not hide her disappointment.


    She doesn''t care whether long Tianyu is healthy or not. She just doesn''t want him to lose what he is proud of.


    "Teacher, is there really no way?"


    In fact, the result was expected by her.


    Before the teacher came in, she had done a full body examination for long Tianyu.


    The teacher thought for a while and said, "it''s not that there''s no way, just..."


    The rest of the words, even Baili Rui himself was not sure, so he had to say, "I remember a medical book recording the treatment of this disease. Please let me go back and check it for a while."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help rekindling hope.


    "Well, I can wait no matter how long! Before that, I will try my best to keep his body active and won''t let him shrink!"


    Hearing this, even Baili Rui couldn''t help but be slightly moved.


    As his student, Lin Mengya should know that this is basically an unrealistic extravagant hope.


    But the girl still believed it.


    Baili Rui sighed and made a decision secretly in his heart.


    In any case, as like as two peas, he must find ways to make it even if he could not restore the dragon''s life as before, but he could not delay his younger disciple''s happiness in the second half of his life.


    Bai Lirui, who wanted to leave, suddenly knocked on his head.


    Eh, what did he come for this time?


    Turning around, he asked the girl who was full of that smelly man.


    "Didn''t you say you caught Yinglong?"


    Lin Mengya just remembered. By the way, there''s still something serious to do.


    Immediately told the teacher about Yinglong briefly.


    Although many years have passed, the teacher''s heart still inevitably has some concern.


    He sighed leisurely.


    "At the beginning, I was not only related to him, but also a rare confidant and friend, but I didn''t want this man to hide evil."


    But over the years, he has been relieved a lot.


    In addition, after receiving the little girl in front of him, his life has been enriched a lot.


    Now, he only thinks about how to train his little grandson to become the next poison master.


    As for Yinglong, even if it is an end to his past life.


    "People are locked up in the dungeon. Do you want me to go with you, teacher?"


    Lin Mengya asked with concern.


    Bai Lirui waved his hand.


    "You''d better stay here with him. I''ll go myself."


    When he didn''t see it? The girl''s heart is all tied to the smelly boy.


    Alas, as an old man, he still doesn''t invite others to see him.


    There were only two of them left in the inner hall. Lin Mengya politely asked long Tianyu if he was thirsty, hungry, cold and so on.


    Long Tianyu shook his head, reached out and patted his position next to him. He whispered, "you''ve been busy for so long. First sit down and have a rest."


    Lin Mengya nodded and put the teacup aside.


    She took off her shoes and curled up beside him like a small animal that finally found her home.


    Long Tianyu''s heart was full of infinite love, and his big hand gently closed her.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m really back. It''s not a dream."


    The woman in her arms was suddenly shocked.


    At the next moment, a burst of repressed crying came from long Tianyu''s arms.


    "You know what? Everyone told me that you were dead, and everyone said that you would never survive the explosion.


    Even I almost believed it. "


    The voice was muffled with fear that broke his heart.


    "But I don''t believe it. I won''t believe anyone who tells me until I see your body."


    Long Tianyu tightened his arm again.


    Her stubbornness must be accompanied by heartbreaking pain.


    "Sorry."


    At that time, the incident happened suddenly. If it hadn''t happened that there was a secret Road, I''m afraid he really couldn''t come back this time.


    If... Is to think of her sad appearance, long Tianyu can''t help feeling cold.


    "I don''t need your apology, I just need your guarantee."


    Looking up from his arms, she was like the most ordinary woman in the world.


    "I want you to promise me that you will not frighten me like this again."


    Long Tianyu tightly hooped her waist.


    "Sorry."


    He can''t guarantee that this will happen again, but the only thing he can guarantee is that he will take more care of himself.


    Lin Mengya is like a roundworm in his stomach.


    Just for a moment, I understood what he didn''t say.


    She was so angry that she beat him on the arm.


    "You big liar! You promised to stay with me all your life!


    But almost, you''ll never do it again, you know! "


    Beating turned into biting.


    Lin Mengya used full strength.


    His lips and teeth soon filled with the smell of his blood.


    Lin Mengya did not let go.


    The tears kept falling, diluting the bright red blood on her lips.


    He didn''t move and let her bite his arm without avoiding.


    The other one patted her on the back.


    "Not afraid, not afraid."


    He whispered as if he were coaxing a child.


    She burst into tears, holding long Tianyu''s arm, Wei cried wrongfully: "I''m really afraid that I''ll never see you again..."


    At this point, she was really positive and let out the negative emotions of fear, worry and so on she had accumulated during this period of time.


    In front of outsiders, she must be strong and confident, and in front of her own people, she must not act as if nothing had happened.


    No one knows that she has to suffer from her heart almost every moment.


    What happened was the love of her life. He was more qualified than anyone to cry, shout, and even be silent in pain.


    But she didn''t.


    She had to leave all this to her lover.


    Lin Mengya cried hard until her voice became hoarse.


    Long Tianyu didn''t say anything, just kept pecking and kissing the tears on her face.


    Hold her in her arms and let her hold her neck. Tears continue to burn on his shoulders through his clothes.


    This is his carelessness, his irrationality, and it''s all his fault.


    But it was his favorite girl who bore the consequences.


    "Ya''er, be good and stop crying." He coaxed very gently.


    Lin Mengya ignored it and didn''t stop until she cried bitterly.


    She''s just tired.


    Like a little baby, he held it in his arms and fell asleep.


    "Sleep."


    Long Tianyu put her carefully beside him and looked at his face gently.


    Stretched out rough fingers and wiped away the tears still hanging on the corners of her eyes.


    In this life, he never wanted to see ya''er so sad again.


    Some things, experienced once is really enough.


    Although she was sleeping, Lin Mengya still held on to long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    Or did not move, so half lying and half lying by her side, until the eyes wet with tears opened again.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you are long Tianyu, affectionate eyes, which makes Lin Mengya a little unhappy.


    "Me, how long did I sleep?"


    "Before long, I heard Bai Su say that you didn''t sleep all night last night. Do you want to sleep again?"


    Although long Tianyu''s arm had been numb for a while, he still didn''t say a word. Instead, he asked Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t sleep yet. Would you like something to eat? By the way, I told them to cook you a very digestible porridge. You wait for me to bring it to you!"


    Then she got up and ran out.


    Looking at his wife''s energetic back, long Tianyu also recalled the corners of his lips.


    He gently moved his arms.


    Since he couldn''t stand up, he strengthened the control of his arms.


    Fortunately, he had deliberately exercised before, which would not be astringent at all.


    Lin Mengya will soon turn back.


    She had a small casserole in her hand.


    "You haven''t healed yet. You shouldn''t eat anything especially meat.


    I asked them to make it for you. There are some green vegetables and meat foam in it. Would you like to try it? "


    Long Tianyu had to smile and say that he would eat it later in order to cover up his sore arm.


    But she brought the porridge.


    "What are you doing when you''re home? I don''t know if your hands are uncomfortable."


    It''s strange that you don''t feel numb after maintaining that awkward posture for so long.

 Chapter 2356

    The delicious hot porridge was carefully cooled by her and fed to long Tianyu.


    Although he was not used to it, he preferred to see his wife''s serious expression.


    It seems that this is something of the utmost importance.


    Soon, the porridge in the casserole was at the end, and she brought the medicine herself.


    "Although these drugs can''t make you stand up, they can still dredge your muscles and veins. If you have a good way in the future, you can restore your previous action ability."


    Although he knew that nine times out of ten she said this to reassure himself, he was willing to believe it.


    Hope is better than despair.


    Besides, he has her around him.


    After that, Lin Mengya got a big bucket of hot water and added a lot of herbs to it.


    Gradually, the strong fragrance of medicine overflowed.


    Long Tianyu looked at her funny and asked, "are you going to cook me as a medicinal diet?"


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and tried the temperature. Then she said, "this is the medicine to dredge your meridians. Don''t worry. I won''t let your legs have other conditions."


    Long Tianyu smiled and waved to her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got enough psychological preparation. Even if I can''t stand up all my life, I can protect you and the children."


    However, when he thought of what the man in black had said before, he was a little more worried.


    He had ordered ADA and them not to mention it to ya''er.


    She has worked hard enough. If she knows that the other party may really hurt the children, she will be desperate.


    And these are his responsibilities.


    Knowing that long Tianyu doesn''t like to be served by others, she always does things about him herself.


    Although they sometimes help ah Da, they are still a few after all.


    They have been inseparable these days. Many tacit understandings cultivated in the past have also played a very important role at the moment.


    It was long Tianyu''s eyes. She knew what the other party wanted.


    The two people who showed their love virtually blinded a group of single dogs.


    Nowadays, is it popular to cheat dogs and kill them?


    These two people are too inhuman!


    "Cough, is it convenient for me to come in now?"


    Bai Lirui, the senior victim No. 1, stood at the door, knocked silently and asked with a little embarrassment.


    Lin Mengya is just putting a soft cushion behind long Tianyu.


    "It''s convenient. Please come in, teacher."


    Lowering her head, she patiently determined whether long Tianyu was comfortable and whether her back hurt.


    The teacher sitting in the cold chair is a little sad.


    Alas, when students are raised, they belong to someone else''s family and lose.


    However, Lin Mengya finally has a little conscience.


    He poured a cup of hot tea for the teacher and asked, "everything is going well, teacher?"


    When it comes to business, Baili Rui also straightened his face and said, "Yinglong is still tough when he sees me, but I always feel that he doesn''t want to say, but doesn''t dare."


    Turning the cup in his hand, the teacher lowered his voice and then said, "he has to suffer some pain every once in a while because he used the wrong needle method. I met once. Before he fainted, he said to me - let me be sure to stay away from the inner hall."


    What does Yinglong mean?


    Lin Mengya was also confused and had to say, "didn''t the teacher have some roots with the temple before? Have you heard of this Inner Temple?"


    Referring to this matter, Baili Rui was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "the inner hall has not been exposed to people for at least a hundred years. If he hadn''t mentioned it, I would think the inner hall has died."


    The inner hall was originally just a place for the elderly at the top of the temple.


    But after several twists and turns, it slowly developed into a decision-making machine similar to the secret Pavilion


    Structure.


    When the temple Lord is incompetent or has an accident and is unable to support the overall situation of the temple, the inner temple will appear and take over the affairs of the temple.


    After the smooth transition to the next competent person, the inner hall will retreat again.


    "It''s said that every session of the inner hall is dominated by a big elder. Other elders should follow their lead. According to the rules, your husband''s master will also enter the inner hall to live in seclusion after retiring."


    "But the master didn''t go to the inner hall?" She said.


    Bai Lirui nodded and said with emotion, "this is his most powerful place. If he enters the inner hall, you two will be alone.


    You should know that the old man has a high status even in the inner hall. It is said that he may be the candidate for the next elder.


    The reason why he doesn''t enter the inner hall is to give you a chance to take the initiative. "


    "What opportunity?" She asked curiously.


    "Do you know why the elders or the temple Lord have to enter the inner temple?"


    Long Tianyu in bed obviously has thought of the answer.


    "Because the people who inherit their positions are promoted by them, after they enter the inner temple, the people outside will naturally listen to them, so that the inner temple can have the control of the temple."


    Baili Rui sighed and nodded.


    "The old boy didn''t want you to be controlled by others, so he didn''t drag you into the inner hall.


    The situation in the inner hall is much more complicated than that in the temple. Once he enters the inner hall, he will join one of them. In this way, even you two will be passive. "


    If there is a struggle for power, there will be disputes over interests.


    Although the inner hall holds the supreme power, most of the resources are still in the temple.


    Therefore, once the master of the old hall enters the inner hall, it will cause competition from all parties.


    Lin Mengya''s mind moved, and then asked, "is this also the reason for the six law enforcement elders who came before?"


    The teacher shrugged and said, "I don''t know. Your old man is very good.


    I also got some clues by beating around the Bush and inferred them myself.


    But if something happens to him. Then who can decide the next Temple Lord is equal to mastering the temple. "


    Hearing these things, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu came back in time.


    If it''s later, I''m afraid the other party will use some methods that she can''t resist in order to master the temple.


    Bai Lirui looked at the two little couples who were deeply trapped in the vortex and didn''t know themselves. He couldn''t help mentioning more.


    "Don''t be happy too early. I don''t think they will admit it so honestly.


    After all, the temple now is not like before. The emperor can''t solve it for a moment.


    Until then, all the rights of the emperor will be temporarily restored to the temple.


    This is a big fat meat. I''m afraid many people will miss it. "


    In fact, according to Lin Mengya''s and long Tianyu''s previous assumptions, the position of emperor Zun should naturally be inherited by long Tianyu.


    But now he needs to rest. It''s not suitable to make any big moves in recent days, so this matter can only be stranded temporarily.


    But if there is no decision, there will be countless pairs of eyes staring here.


    For a moment, they had a hot potato.


    Long Tianyu knew: "thank you for reminding me. Ya''er and I will pay attention."


    "Thank me for what I do. I can''t help." Bai Lirui waved and said.


    "By the way, girl, if there''s nothing here, I''m going to leave in the next few days."


    Lin Mengya was also annoyed by Yinglong''s words.


    Does the inner hall really want to be bad for the teacher?


    But why didn''t they do it before?


    "Well, I''ve been busy with things outside recently. My family is willing to help me


    I must miss you.


    Just this time, you can take back the news of Yu''s safe return, so as to make the great grandparents happy. "


    Referring to the warm and harmonious family, the teacher couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and smiling a little happy.


    "I miss your two boys strangely. These two boys are much better than you in talent. In less than 20 years, my two little grandchildren will be famous all over the country!"


    Compared with her own baby, Lin Mengya is neither happy nor unhappy.


    She stamped her feet and said, "hum, you all like those two smelly boys! What''s good? You won''t be someone else''s son-in-law in the future?"


    Bai Lirui almost smiled when he heard the speech: "what''s good about having a daughter? Isn''t it someone else''s daughter-in-law?"


    With that, she turned her eyes white.


    Lin Mengya, who knew she was wrong, did not turn around on this issue, but smiled and took the teacher''s hand.


    "Oh, I know you love me.


    I also wonder if those two smelly boys have forgotten my mother after leaving for so long. "


    Although the words are joking, the missing of the two babies is true.


    The teacher patted her hand gently.


    "I think those two boys miss you most.


    When the matter here is over, you two will come back sometime.


    Not only them, but also the family miss you. "


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile.


    Neither the master nor the apprentice saw that long Tianyu quietly clenched his fist.


    After the teacher reviewed Yinglong, this person has no effect.


    Originally, Lin Mengya wanted to give this person to the teacher. After all, the person he was most sorry for was the teacher.


    But over the years, Baili Rui has already seen a lot. In addition, Yinglong''s physical condition is getting worse and worse.


    That is, if he is allowed to live well, he will not have a good life for a few years, and with time, the pain on his body will be more and more.


    It''s just torture in vain.


    "I''m worried. What he wants to do depends on you.


    However, this person''s mind is cruel and cunning. If the people in the inner hall know that you have imprisoned this person, I''m afraid it will cause some trouble. "


    The teacher spoke very vaguely, but Lin Mengya understood it.


    "Don''t worry, teacher. Even if this person wants to die, he must not die in my hands."


    I heard that the three law enforcement elders will be back soon. Before that, she must dispose of Yinglong.


    After the teacher left, Yinglong became increasingly grumpy.


    Finally, on a stormy night, Yinglong stunned a man who delivered food to him and escaped from the dungeon.


    His hands and feet were chained, making it difficult for him to move.


    So Yinglong''s purpose is very clear, that is to find the law enforcement elders of the temple.


    His face was full of evil and vicious.


    He had thought of a way to escape, and before that, he could provoke a struggle between the inner temple and the temple.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this floor was empty and there were no people.


    And he can''t tell the direction in the rain.


    A thunderbolt fell, and Yinglong seemed to see steps ahead.


    He hurried over. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped on the steps, he felt a burst of numbness under his feet.


    Another thunder hit, and the thunder seemed to burst in my ears.


    This time, Yinglong looked at the road ahead in horror.


    Lin Mengya closed the window.


    Turn around and move the small incense burner filled with herbs to their two beds.


    "When it rains, there is a lot of moisture in the house. I asked someone to put some charcoal stoves next to me. It''ll be fine in a minute."


    Then she took out some small rectangular cloth bags.

 Chapter 2357

    From the appearance, it is very similar to the warm treasure used by modern people to apply hot compress on the waist.


    She opened one of them and took out a small box. In the box full of herbs, she jumped out several slender charcoal blocks and put them carefully in the box.


    "There are pills for expelling cold and promoting blood circulation. I''ll warm them with a charcoal box later, and you won''t hurt if you put them around your waist."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were gentle and looked at her carefully doing all this for herself.


    The heart has long been melted into a bay of spring water.


    She took her hand and whispered, "don''t be busy. I''m not so uncomfortable. Shall we talk?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but after all this, she snuggled up in his arms and said, "I haven''t figured out why QingHan let you go? Doesn''t he always want to exchange you for benefits?"


    With her plan, long QingHan will finally make a deal with her with his own man.


    But I didn''t want to. In the end, he let people go so easily.


    Long Tianyu put his chin on her head and said, "in fact, the child is a little awkward. His head is very smart."


    "I admit it, but those who chase you..."


    "My father sent it."


    Mention that person, he lips Cape tiny to lift up, peep out a few Xu sneer.


    "He probably guessed that QingHan would let us go, so he wanted to rob them on the way. In this way, he could keep his mask of ''loving father'' in front of QingHan."


    The man knew that they were in QingHan''s hands.


    But he still needs light cold, so he didn''t expose it on the spot, but chose detour.


    He put pressure on QingHan in order to make QingHan feel guilty about his father.


    In this way, the best choice for QingHan is to send them away.


    Then the man waited and took them back.


    In this way, he not only gets the best hostages, but also makes QingHan more obedient to him because of his guilt.


    Oh, compared with playing with people, their brothers can never compare with that man.


    "That''s right." Lin Mengya suddenly stood up and took out the metal ball from the small medicine box she had been carrying at the head of the bed.


    "Since they all want this thing, what''s special about this thing?"


    In fact, she has studied it many times during this period.


    But no matter how she swayed, there was still no movement in it.


    And I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that the weight of this small ball seems to be heavier than before.


    Does this thing absorb water?


    "I don''t know." Long Tianyu grabbed it, weighed it in his own hand and said, "Murong Yan didn''t know. Hou Zun was still young when he hid it. I''m afraid he knew it and forgot it. Put it away and don''t let others see it."


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry."


    In front of long Tianyu, she put the ball back into the medicine box.


    The medicine chest is made of special materials. There are many small mechanisms for hiding things in it. No one can find them.


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard Bai Su knocking at the door outside.


    "Master, elder song Yingkui, please see me."


    She looked at Yu and replied, "No."


    "However, elder Song said, I have something very important to tell you."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the door and said after a long time, "please go to the main hall. Your highness and I will come later."


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu stroked her long hair and smiled in a low voice: "wait, my husband will bully you back."


    When he wasn''t there, the six people probably didn''t give their wives less trouble.


    Lin Mengya sighed as she dressed him quickly.


    "Alas, I thought I could have a good sleep. Can they bully me?"


    In my eyes, Guanghua flows


    , it makes long Tianyu feel itchy.


    "Yes, my wife is the best in the world. It''s hard to mess with."


    "It''s good that you know. Don''t spread such secrets."


    Long Tianyu tightened his lips and said with a smile, "of course not."


    Inside the main hall, the thunder outside shook the sky, and inside, the faces of the six people were also cloudy.


    She pushed long Tianyu step by step. Next to her, three other people supported them with large umbrellas.


    In the wheelchair, the man''s long hair was scattered and his appearance was cold and vulgar.


    Walking behind him, the woman pushing him clearly didn''t apply powder, but she was charming and moving.


    "Your Highness, are you wet?" She asked in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu shook his head and asked, "madam is drenched?"


    "No."


    "That''s good."


    They greeted each other as if there were no one else, which only made the breath of the six people lower.


    At this time, Lin Mengya seemed to have just seen them and said with a little surprise: "Why are all six here?"


    I saw the eagle hook nose elder who had clashed with her before and said angrily, "did you hide the Yinglong! Interfere with the inner hall and catch people, do you want to disobey the inner hall?"


    The partner next to him was not stopped, only song Yingkui, with a slight frown.


    The woman had dealt with him, but what bothered him more was the man in a wheelchair.


    The breath is calm. It seems that although it is a useless person, it is difficult to ignore.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "where do you start?" She looked at the six people without any guilt in her eyes.


    "I''ve been cooperating with you in arresting fugitives. How come now it''s my hiding place?


    These days, up and down the temple, I''m afraid you''ve searched even my room.


    Someone didn''t find it, so did you come to me to vent your anger? "


    You''re welcome.


    The eagle hook nose said coldly, "man, we have found it."


    "That''s good." She smiled as if she were really happy for them.


    "Congratulations on the successful completion of your task."


    "But people are dead! Gong ya, dare you swear to your family that you have never harbored criminals!"


    Outside the hall, thunder surged.


    Lin Mengya sank her face: "why should I swear?"


    "If you don''t swear, you are guilty! After I go back, I will report it to the elder..."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Lin Mengya turned around, she suddenly pulled out the long sword in Bai Su''s hand.


    The next moment, he suddenly stabbed at the hooked nose.


    "What are you doing!"


    Surprised, song Yingkui turned back to grab the long sword in her hand.


    But he didn''t want to. As soon as he moved, he was stopped by a word.


    "Who dares to touch my wife, die."


    However, it was this moment of hesitation that Lin Mengya''s long sword had been stabbed out.


    The people watched helplessly, but the sword slipped, crossed his ribs and directly opened his skirt.


    Taking back the long sword, Lin Mengya smiled coldly at each other.


    "I''m not afraid to kill you, let alone kill a prisoner. You doubt me without evidence. I want to ask the elder, what''s the reason?"


    The face of the hooked nose suddenly became the bottom of the black pot.


    He didn''t know martial arts, but when the woman stabbed him, he was also locked by a killing machine.


    That''s the real danger.


    It can be said that even if this sword goes on, it may not kill him.


    But the murderous master can definitely tear him to pieces.


    This is the real killing move!


    Song Yingkui slowed down, then faded his chill and said, "it''s all a misunderstanding. Please don''t tell him the same thing, madam."


    "Misunderstanding?" Lin Mengya said coldly, "elder song is in a hurry to come back. I''m afraid he hasn''t found the ''achievements'' of these elders these days."


    As soon as song Yingkui heard this, he immediately shouted in his heart.


    Before he left, he told him not to do anything to this woman.


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    He swept to his companions. Sure enough, when he saw that they all unconsciously turned away, an old mouthful of blood almost didn''t come out.


    These guys who can''t accomplish anything but fail!


    "Madam, these things are all internal problems in our temple. We can discuss them in private. I''d like to see you tonight in the rain. I just hope madam can cooperate with us."


    Song Yingkui''s tone was somewhat sincere and eager.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything. The other party could only look for help on long Tianyu.


    "What''s up?" He asked.


    Song Yingkui wiped the rain on his face, lowered his voice and said, "Yinglong was killed by thunder. He is a key criminal in the inner hall. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain this."


    "It''s you, Mr. Song. It has nothing to do with us."


    Now, Lin Mengya, who has a harder waist, speaks even more choking.


    Song Yingkui slowed down and said, "it''s true that the pursuit is unfavorable, and we have to bear most of the responsibility. But then again, the inner hall and the temple are one. If this job is not done well, I''m afraid we don''t look good on our faces."


    Lin Mengya understood this.


    It turned out that they wanted to take the blame for them with Yu.


    At that moment, he laughed angrily.


    "Whoever does the job, naturally, is to be accountable to who. Elder song''s meaning is to let us carry this unwarranted crime?


    No wonder, as soon as the elder came up, he was anxious for the wicked to complain first. "


    The last sneer almost killed the eagle''s hook nose.


    But song Yingkui glared at him.


    If he hadn''t lost his temper, they wouldn''t be so passive now.


    But at present, there seems to be no better way.


    Song Yingkui was a smart man, so he had to whisper, "speaking of it, this thing really came out of the temple. Of course, I''m not a shameless villain who can''t bear responsibility. I just hope you two can give us a witness."


    Long Tianyu asked, "what witness?"


    "Say that Yinglong, he has a mind to die." Song Yingkui''s voice was so low that only a few of them could hear it.


    For a moment, there was no sound from the other side of the room.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu made eye contact for a while before the latter said, "this matter is not non-negotiable."


    As soon as he heard the room in his words, song Yingkui was overjoyed.


    But then, long Tianyu changed the subject.


    "If we give false testimony for you, and if we are exposed, isn''t the inner Temple going to punish us for a crime of concealment?"


    The eagle hook nose listened, but said with a sneer, "as long as you don''t say it, we don''t say it, who will know?"


    Song Yingkui also nodded.


    "Indeed. And it''s not a lie. After all, Yinglong died in an accident. Maybe he wanted to die himself?"


    It sounds simple.


    But if they do, they will hold each other''s handle from then on. Considering the benefits, there are still some times of mutual benefit.


    However, they were still cautious. When they wanted to discuss, they heard the eagle hook nose impatiently say, "this time you promised us. When you contact the temple, we will naturally stand on your side and say good words to you.


    You can''t ask for such a good opportunity. What else can you discuss? "


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes: "just now, you didn''t have this attitude."


    Eagle hook sneered: "do you think I want to cooperate with you? Oh, but I have to do it. Don''t think we begged you!"


    "If you''re so reluctant, let''s just tell the truth. Anyway, we''re not afraid." Lin Mengya said.

 Chapter 2358

    "You! Hum, you don''t know good or bad!"


    Eagle hook''s nose was obviously angry with her and stared at her for several times, but there was nothing she could do.


    Finally, he had to leave.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man''s back and said, "elder song, we have to consider this matter. However, it seems that your opinions are not very unified. Otherwise, it''s still time for you to vote internally and we''ll talk about cooperation."


    Song Yingkui was a personal genius.


    His partner''s abnormal performance just now has made him think of something.


    Lin Mengya''s reminder made him frown.


    "Madam, we certainly need your help in this matter. No matter what others think, at least the five of us mean that."


    The remaining four nodded immediately.


    They''re not stupid.


    The abnormal behavior of Eagle hook nose also made them suspicious.


    In addition, he was determined to deal with Gong Ya in spite of song Yingkui''s orders.


    As elders of the inner temple, they knew more about the inner Temple than she did.


    On the spot, they expressed their position one after another.


    "Elder song means us."


    "Yes, we all listen to him."


    "Temple Lord, madam, please help us."


    In the face of these five people''s pleadings, finally, the couple nodded and agreed "reluctantly".


    After the two sides reached cooperation, song Yingkui also breathed a faint sigh of relief.


    Yinglong is one of them. In order to achieve the goal early and share more resources, Yinglong brought it out privately.


    Now that they are dead, they must face the censure of other parties.


    With the help of their husband and wife, they can save a lot of trouble.


    Just thinking, he saw the woman take out something wrapped in a handkerchief from her sleeve.


    "Elder song."


    She motioned for the other party to answer.


    Song Yingkui opened it and found that there were several poisonous needles inside.


    I couldn''t help looking at her in surprise.


    "This is what our people found when tracking Yinglong. For this reason, several innocent lives were hurt." She explained slowly.


    Song Yingkui has no too much doubt about this.


    Because he knows it.


    Every time Yinglong peels someone else''s face, he will first stab the other person''s body with this poisonous needle.


    It can be said that this is not only his weapon for self-defense, but also his tool for committing crimes.


    "People are gone. Why do you keep this, madam?" Song Yingkui asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing. I just feel a little sad for the people involved in our temple.


    This matter has nothing to do with them. Why are they dead.


    Alas, it''s unlucky enough to say.


    At that time, they stood by and watched the excitement. It seems that it should be for those people chasing Yinglong to block the knife.


    Speaking of how hard you''ve worked recently, you must have lost a lot of hands on Yinglong? "


    Lin Mengya''s words shocked the other party''s heart.


    He silently took the poison needle in her hand.


    "That''s right. When I go back, I will ask for some rewards for those who pursue Yinglong''s sacrifice."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and said with satisfaction, "yes, we all devote ourselves to the inner hall and die. We still have to do something more beautiful."


    Song Yingkui said, "thank you for reminding me."


    With that, they looked at each other tacitly.


    Song Yingkui withdrew from the main hall with his companions.


    Long Tianyu, who has been a town hall beast nearby, gently scraped his wife''s small nose.


    "You have a lot of ghosts."


    Lin Mengya''s private deal with song Yingkui just now didn''t deceive long Tianyu''s ears.


    No wonder before that, she asked people to leave the poisonous needles found on Yinglong. She originally wanted to do this.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s just waste utilization!


    Besides, it''s not once or twice that that guy has a conflict with me. Everyone really sees it.


    If he really died, wouldn''t I be the first to be suspected?


    I won''t do such a thing as lifting a stone and hitting myself in the foot! "


    In fact, Lin Mengya has long been unhappy with this eagle nose.


    But tonight, the eagle nose''s reaction is to substantiate Lin Mengya''s guess.


    She could see that song Yingkui should be the leader of this small group of six.


    Moreover, from Song Yingkui''s attitude towards her, the inner hall does not have to replace her now.


    But what the eagle nose did was to intensify the contradiction between her and the inner hall.


    Therefore, even if the eagle''s nose didn''t jump back today, she would try to make song Yingkui suspect him, and then use song Yingkui''s hand to get rid of the man.


    But now it seems that she doesn''t have to do it herself.


    When long Tianyu heard her words, he had to smile and shake his head.


    "You really have golden eyes. You can''t hide anything from you."


    Lin Mengya proudly straightened her chest: "of course!"


    Long Tianyu really likes her proud little appearance, just like a little Phoenix with gorgeous feathers. She wants to let people all over the world see her brilliance.


    "Yes, my wife is right."


    In the face of her husband''s echo, Lin Mengya said she was very useful, but she pretended not to be very interested.


    "You have some vision, boy!"


    Long Tianyu said, "of course, without such a good eye, how can you find the Pearl of the night from the coal pile?"


    At first glance, this seems to be praising her, but with careful taste, it''s less and less the same.


    "Who do you say is in the coal pile? My house is clearly phoenix nest, okay? Where will it become a coal pile?


    Long Tianyu, I think you are itchy! "


    She gnashed her teeth and rushed over in an instant.


    Long Tianyu was afraid that she would fall and immediately held her in her arms.


    "Well, well, I''m a coal pile, and you''re my little Phoenix."


    Under Lin Mengya''s gloomy threat, long Tianyu fully experienced what is called death.


    They laughed and went back to their bedroom, hugging each other and sleeping all night.


    The next day, I heard the news that the eagle nose elder was seriously injured and died because he "pursued" the fugitive on a rainy night.


    They had just finished breakfast when they received the news.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help saying, "it''s too fast. It must be the hand that moved after going back."


    The poison on that needle was made by her herself.


    The dosage and composition are the same as those used by Yinglong.


    This kind of medicine won''t make people die so quickly. At least two or three hours after the onset of the effect, it will completely lose its vitality.


    It''s only three or four hours since they went back yesterday.


    It can be seen that elder song Yingkui is really a decisive man.


    It was a wise move that they did not make enemies with them, and even cooperated with each other.


    Lin Mengya asked as she tied long Tianyu''s hair.


    "What did elder song say? Do you want us to help?"


    Cairu shook her head and said, "elder Song said that they will go back to the inner hall soon.


    As for the elder''s body, they can transport it back by themselves. "


    "What about the body of Yinglong?"


    Cairu then said, "according to the meaning of elder song, the body of Yinglong has been burned into coke by lightning. It''s better to dispose of it like this. It''s also a comfort


    Those innocent souls involved. "


    Lin Mengya nodded and let Cairu go.


    "Where is this inner hall?"


    This makes Lin Mengya very curious.


    According to the teacher, the inner hall seems to be hidden in the holy mountain.


    And the temple is just the only way in and out of the inner hall, so Yinglong will escape from the inner hall and hide directly in the temple.


    Long Tianyu looked at the doubt on her face and explained with a smile: "in fact, the reason why the inner hall is called the inner hall is not only because they are the most mysterious and core place of the temple."


    "Isn''t it......" he widened his eyes, a little unbelievable.


    Mr. long Tianyu said, "according to my estimation, the inner hall should be hidden in the mountain of the holy mountain."


    "However, there is clearly a secret road to Xiancheng below?"


    Moreover, she has detected it herself and will never make mistakes.


    Long Tianyu gently knocked her forehead: "the holy mountain is actually very big. The secret road to Xiancheng is hidden under the temple.


    The inner hall is hidden in the mountain. "


    Now, Lin Mengya was only surprised.


    She only knew that the temple was built according to the mountain potential. I think the holy mountain itself has a huge secret.


    "Do the people of Xiancheng know the existence of the inner hall?"


    Long Tianyu said, "I should also know that the inner hall is not just composed of the elders and the temple Lord who retired from the temple.


    You also know that there was a problem with the replacement of the temple Lord before, so only a few Temple Lords would enter the inner temple.


    All these years, I have been tracking down the secrets hidden in the temple.


    I only know that there are people from Xiancheng in the inner hall.


    As for what their purpose is, I think it should be to protect the great secret of the temple. "


    Lin Mengya was stunned by him.


    "I suddenly feel that what we sleep every day is not a bed, but explosives that can explode at any time."


    She never thought that there were so many secrets in the temple.


    And one sounds worse than the other.


    "Then let''s not let the master of the hall get involved. How do you feel that this secret will be exposed anytime, anywhere?"


    Long Tianyu gently rubbed her little head.


    "Why is it so easy to be exposed? Let''s listen to master''s wishes.


    Lin Mengya breathed out slowly.


    I hope that when this secret breaks out, the two of them who bear the brunt will not be blasted into bone dregs.


    As when he came, song Yingkui didn''t attract anyone''s attention when he disappeared with other law enforcement elders.


    Even Lin Mengya, who has been watching closely, feels very messy.


    All she knew was that song Yingkui and them went into a cave in the back mountain.


    In fact, she secretly sent someone to explore the cave after they left.


    But the people who came back only said that the mountain was not far from the cave, which was a dead end.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe in evil and wants to find out for herself, but she is discouraged by long Tianyu.


    "If you find the way to the inner hall, we should have direct contact with the inner hall a day earlier."


    This sentence is more useful than any persuasion. Lin Mengya immediately gave up the idea.


    Forget it, it can be delayed for a while.


    Otherwise, she will find someone to completely block the cave?


    However, this idea was also rejected by long Tianyu.


    If there was only one entrance to the inner hall, they would have been blocked in the mountain.


    Lin Mengya, who was forced to give up these dangerous ideas, was relieved at last.


    Long Tianyu has returned. It seems that the crisis in the inner hall has been safely overcome at this stage.


    Next, it''s time to clean up the mob at the foot of the mountain.


    Everything in the world has cause and effect, and their retribution should come!

 Chapter 2359

    "I heard that the temple is about to hold a celebration banquet. Do you think the temple Lord will appear this time?"


    "It''s hard to say that I was also present at the explosion, and even the gods could not escape, not to mention the flesh and blood of the human body?


    Let me say that it should be the work of the temple Lord''s wife in order to stabilize the morale of the army. "


    Although there are rumors in the market, this is not good news for senior executives.


    They came for the purpose of sharing interests, and some even had the idea of the temple Lord''s wife.


    But when the temple Lord reappeared, they were still inevitable, and some sense of unity rose in their hearts.


    After all, in the Dragon capital at that time, the heroism of the hall Lord had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    They are afraid that they will become the next rebel army to be destroyed and destroyed by the temple Lord.


    None of them had the strength of the rebels.


    Now they realized how ridiculous the ambitious look was.


    I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Escape


    The rebels ran fast, but they were still captured?


    Suddenly, those people at the foot of the mountain were in panic. They even wanted to inquire about the meaning of the temple Lord and his wife at all costs.


    It''s good to bow down and admit guilt, or other punitive measures. At least give them a list. I also have a bottom in my heart.


    What they never expected was that the temple was very strict this time.


    At the top, they can''t see the lower. Even if they see it, it''s of no use.


    Especially a while ago, these people probably thought that the temple was over, so they were sad for the low-level saints in the temple for a while.


    Of course, they may not have done it themselves.


    But those servants would not dare to do it without their overt and covert advice.


    For a time, everyone regretted, but there were also some happy spirits in the hearts of several families.


    The Ma family and the Cheng family actually arrived long ago.


    But their intentions are different from those who fall into the well.


    Regardless of their interests with the temple, their two families are tied together with the palace family.


    Gong Ya''s loss of power means that their interests are damaged, so the two families choose to stand on Gong Ya''s side.


    They gathered a lot of family members at the foot of the mountain, so that if people besieged the temple, they could help as quickly as possible.


    Do not want to turn around, that little couple, unexpectedly gave them such a big surprise.


    So three days before the banquet, Lin Mengya went down the mountain to invite the two elders.


    Different from the previous two times, this time she didn''t have to do any disguise, but sat down the mountain in a sedan chair.


    The appearance of the temple lady is naturally not small.


    At least, the hundreds of temple soldiers who are responsible for the protection of the left and right are not dry food.


    They can''t come forward when they try to please, approach or even inquire about the news.


    When she arrived at the residence of Macheng''s two elders, Lin Mengya got off the sedan chair.


    "Madam, please slow down." With a smile on his face, vice hall Lord Qin personally opened the curtain for Lin Mengya.


    After getting off the sedan chair, she just looked around casually, and it was no surprise that she received the awe of countless people.


    At the thought of what kind of mentality these people had come to the temple before, she felt a fire in her heart.


    Some cheeky people in the crowd came forward and said with a smile: "madam, Congratulations, you''ve finally kept the clouds open and seen the moon. I don''t know when we can have this honor to meet the heavenly face of the hall Lord?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t seem so rude to such people.


    "The hall Lord still needs rest. It''s inconvenient to see guests for the time being."


    A shadow flashed in the man''s eyes, but he said respectfully: "I wish the Lord of the hall recover as soon as possible. I just don''t know if we can meet at the celebration banquet?"


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips: "Your Highness will attend the celebration banquet, but I don''t know if you have a chance to see it."


    The other party''s face changed.


    Lin Mengya didn''t talk nonsense to him anymore, but walked into the yard where Cheng''s family and Ma''s family lived temporarily.


    Oh, do you think everyone is qualified to attend her celebration party?


    She doesn''t want to take care of what''s going on outside.


    The celebration banquet must be entertaining, but from now on, she has to select the right people to attend.


    This time, she intended to hand over to the Ma family and the Cheng family a good thing that may offend people, but more can make people owe a big favor.


    So when she mentioned it, the two owners of the Ma family and the Cheng family looked a little surprised.


    "What you said is true, master of the palace?"


    Ma Lian stared at her in disbelief.


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile and said, "naturally, it''s all true. Can I make a special trip to joke with the two elders?"


    I don''t blame Ma Lian for his reaction.


    Even Cheng rushong, who has always been calm, feels as if he is dreaming.


    You know, there are about one-third of the aristocratic families in the kingdom of Wei gathered at the foot of the mountain.


    Leaving aside those who may offend, if the two families can seize the opportunity under such circumstances, the influence of the Ma family and the Cheng family will be raised to a higher level.


    Although it may still be inferior to the first aristocratic family, the palace family, it is also much better than the so-called top ten aristocratic families!


    People couldn''t help wondering. Finally, Ma Lian endured heartache and asked, "girl, if you just want to test us, you don''t have to use this kind of thing.


    Although Lao Cheng and I are not good people, we will never be such treacherous villains.


    Whether you or the temple Lord, it''s worth making friends with us, so... "


    Lin Mengya looked at his face and said, "Uncle Ma, where did you say that? Even if I tried to test them, I can''t use this kind of thing to test you two?"


    Cheng rushong frowned gently and said, "but this is a good opportunity to recover people''s hearts. If the palace family does it, I''m afraid no aristocratic family in the kingdom of Wei can compete with the palace family after that.


    Master Gong, have you thought about all these? "


    That''s what they''re worried about!


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya smiled and explained to the two predecessors.


    "Indeed, if the palace family did it, these people would follow the lead of the palace family from now on."


    Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong nodded.


    However, Lin Mengya changed her words and continued: "wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. The palace family is now too popular and developing too fast. Although we have inside information, this is not in line with the work of the palace family


    Wind.


    Water can carry a boat or capsize a boat. The result of the palace family''s expansion will worry many people.


    So I think instead of letting the palace family take risks, it''s better to give this opportunity to our most solid ally. "


    Ma Lian and Cheng rushong were shocked.


    This means that the palace family and the temple really regard them as their own people.


    In this way, no matter what benefits the palace family and the temple will have, they can occupy a place by virtue of their identity as partners.


    For a time, they couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. They were all glad that they had bet on this one.


    Now that it''s said, Ma Lian is no longer hypocritical with Cheng rushong.


    Especially Ma Lian, who is more outgoing, said with a smile: "his grandmother''s! I knew that the palace family would never owe us!"


    Looking at his old friend, Cheng rushong couldn''t help pouring cold water on him.


    "I think you have such a temper. I''m afraid you can''t do such meticulous work. In this case, let''s leave it to the Cheng family!"


    Ma Lian immediately blew his beard and stared at his old man: "what are you talking about? You didn''t let me go in the last war. Do you want to take the credit and make a big show this time? Bah, don''t think!"


    "Look at your old arms and legs. I''m afraid you''ll lose face on the battlefield."


    Cheng rushong''s face was calm and nonsense.


    Ma Lian is a firecracker. He immediately pointed to his old friend''s nose and scolded: "you are three years older than me. Do you want us to go out for a competition now? Whoever loses will be called grandpa!"


    Cheng rushong touched his chin and youyou said, "my boy, my daughter-in-law has already got home. I can be a grandpa after I go back this time.


    Look at your poor old boy. I won''t take advantage of you this time. "


    In terms of mouth gun, Ma Lian will never be Cheng rushong''s opponent.


    Lin Mengya just watched the war with a smile.


    These two old guys are so interesting.


    It is undeniable that no matter how much they scold each other, they are partners who can hand over their backs to each other at the critical moment.


    For the Gong family, it is precisely the lack of such collaborators.


    But now it seems that the Ma family and the Cheng family are really trustworthy.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled more happily.


    After entrusting all the things to the two elders, Lin Mengya left them two more tokens that can be unimpeded in the temple.


    "Two elders, no matter what you need here, you can go to the temple and get it.


    With this thing, you don''t have to report to me all the time. Just let someone pick it up. "


    Unexpectedly, the two people refused to accept anything. In particular, Ma Lian pushed back and said with a tiger''s face, "what do you think of us? You''ve taken advantage of you. How can you catch up!"


    Cheng rushong also meant that, but he advised Ma Lian to leave the token.


    And he said to Lin Mengya, "we can keep things just to prove the deep friendship between our three families. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    When he said this, Ma Lian immediately nodded and said, "yes, girl, that''s what I mean.


    With this thing, we are justifiable.


    But you don''t have to worry about the rest. Although Lao Cheng and I are not as rich as you, we still have some. "

 Chapter 2360

    When Lin Mengya heard this, she couldn''t help shaking her head. Long Tianyu reminded her before she came.


    It seems that only generals can understand the thoughts of generals. That''s what they say. Heroes think alike.


    "Then I''m welcome." She nodded and said with a smile.


    Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong are the kind of people with strong action. After Lin Mengya left, they immediately summoned their men and told everyone the great news.


    People can''t help but rejoice at the benefits they have gained. At the same time, they also firmly believe that it will be good to follow the palace family!


    Lin Mengya''s going down the mountain this time can be said to be the focus of attention, so she didn''t take the opportunity to deal with other things.


    But after this trip, I''m afraid more and more people will believe the news that long Tianyu has returned.


    However, she will release a relatively good signal at the right time, and these people will not all live in fear.


    Although through this accident, we can see whether they are people or ghosts.


    However, everything is not black or white.


    For those who have two minds, they can be wary of, and even slowly die out by means.


    But we must not use too strong means, which will only backfire, so that they have to regard the temple as an enemy and fight with their lives.


    To deal with these people, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu reached an agreement, which is the routine of boiling frogs in warm water.


    And those of their allies, they will also take to sow discord in order to achieve the purpose of differentiation.


    In this way, these people will no longer pose any threat to them.


    As for whether those people really regret or pretend to compromise, it doesn''t matter to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    All people in this world have to pay the price for their choices.


    After walking around, she finally relieved her pent up anger. When she walked into the bedroom with the fumigation medicine for long Tianyu today, she happened to see him reading a letter.


    Lin Mengya didn''t read and care about the contents of the letter, but said angrily, "didn''t I say I wanted you to stay in bed and have a good rest? Why are you busy again?"


    When long Tianyu saw her coming in, a trace of regret crossed his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    He soon hid the letter under his body, turned his tone and said as usual: "it seems that you have gained a lot when you go down the mountain today?"


    She raised her eyebrows and said triumphantly, "that''s natural. You don''t see those people''s expressions. If you see them, you must feel relieved!


    Hum, they want my life while I''m inconvenient. They''re beautiful. "


    Of course, long Tianyu knows that his wife is not such a naive person.


    In fact, she said so because she was too repressed at the beginning.


    If even the news of his safety came back at that time, his wife would certainly spare her hand to clean up those people at the foot of the mountain.


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife, and his tone became more and more gentle: "Whoever makes you uncomfortable, you just clean him up. Don''t be afraid of a husband to support you."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but give him a white look: "what''s the meaning of the fox pretending to be a tiger? Even my two sons have learned to fight back with their own ability. Am I not as good as these two little children as a mother?"


    Then she said in a rather missed tone: "I really miss those two boys. The two smelly boys don''t know. Come and see their mother!"


    At this point, she couldn''t help shaking her head and laughing.


    Obviously, she didn''t want her children to take risks, but after long Tianyu came back, she felt more and more sorry for the two children.


    Taking off her coat, she walked to long Tianyu''s bed with the fumigation incense burner.


    "When this affair is over, let''s go home?"


    He couldn''t refuse her.


    Reach out and gently touch her delicate cheek.


    She was like a lazy cat, subconsciously rubbing her cheek against his hand.


    "OK, listen to you."


    She immediately curled her eyebrows with a smile.


    "I''ve saved a lot of new things this time. I want to share them with my two children. What do you think I can take back to them?"


    Holding his favorite woman, he said his thoughts for the two babies around him, but long Tianyu''s mind became more and more heavy.


    The letter in his hand was handed over to him by Wolf guard this afternoon.


    The content of the letter was very simple, but he had to be put on the wrong side.


    If Mo Yan really has an accident, I''m afraid her wife can''t stand it.


    Fortunately, now immersed in her own thoughts, she did not find the abnormality of the man next to her.


    After her mouth was dry, she found that she seemed to ignore the man next to her again.


    She couldn''t help smiling with a guilty smile, and then took his neck.


    "Don''t always eat the vinegar of two babies!


    At most, the two of us will accompany them for more than ten years. When they grow up, they will go out on their own, have their favorite women, and set up their own families. At that time, we will be the only one in our lives. "


    Long Tianyu nodded and gently dropped a kiss on her lips.


    "I know."


    Lin Mengya jumped into his arms: "although I miss those two little people very much, the most important thing in my heart is only you!"


    She blinked. Her eyes were full of love for him.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t bear it. He lowered his head and held her tightly in his arms.


    They kissed more intimately.


    After a long time, long Tianyu let go of her ruddy face.


    "Sorry, I..."


    Although all parts of the body function of the long Tianyu are not necrotic, he can''t control his lower body. He still can''t do some difficult movements.


    But Lin Mengya blinked a pair of peach eyes, lying in long Tianyu''s ear and said in a small voice, "today, we have a buffet."


    The stunned long Tianyu was gently pushed down by Lin Mengya.


    It was not until the top of the month that Bai Su and Cai Ru asked people to deliver a lot of hot water to the house.


    Lin Mengya''s face is still red.


    It is more lovely to fall into the eyes of long Tianyu.


    "This afternoon... It''s really hard for you."


    Although the couple had been married for many years, long Tianyu didn''t know that his wife had no teachers in some aspects.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him coyly.


    "All right, you don''t want to be cheap and sell well."


    In fact, she had long regretted death.


    Who says the buffet saves energy? It doesn''t save energy at all!


    And her waist is still painful. It''s like forcing herself to do a flat support for five minutes.


    I''m afraid that when long Tianyu is well, he can exercise eight abdominal muscles.


    After the afternoon, long Tianyu calmed down a lot.


    The reason why the other party made this request


    , that is, we can use ink words to threaten their husband and wife.


    He can promise, but he will never wait to die.


    But it''s better to keep it from her wife. Otherwise, I''m afraid there won''t be such a delicious buffet to eat!


    Although she has low back pain, she didn''t delay any of the treatment that long Tianyu should have.


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. After her well-designed physiotherapy, long Tianyu gradually feels that her legs will feel some pain.


    For his current situation, being able to feel is getting better.


    I believe that if the teacher can find out the way to cure him, it will not be far from him to stand up again.


    After a hard day''s work, the couple fell asleep again.


    But some people''s thoughts did not calm down with the night.


    "What are you talking about? The vice hall Lord Qin refused to see us?"


    A room in the corner of the temple was still shrouded in a black robed envoy, who angrily questioned his men.


    His men were afraid of him.


    The answer was also trembling: "not that he refused to see us, but to find reasons to delay. Moreover, he also hinted to us that if the temple Lord came back this time, I''m afraid our plan might fail, so..."


    "This greedy, faithless and ungrateful villain!"


    The envoy was so angry that he yelled at the vice hall Lord Qin.


    But now venting their anger here can''t recover their losses.


    They have managed to enter the temple, and the scale of the celebration banquet may be larger than previously expected.


    This is a great opportunity for them, so he can''t give up.


    "I want to see deputy hall Lord Qin in person!"


    His men immediately agreed to arrange.


    However, Lord Shengong didn''t know that all this was a plot jointly set up by Lin Mengya and the deputy hall Lord Qin.


    Since long Tianyu has returned, she has no reason to stop.


    Therefore, when master Shengong asked to see the vice Lord Qin in person, Lin Mengya immediately received the news.


    "See you, of course!"


    When she received the letter from the vice hall Lord Qin, she couldn''t help but hook her lips.


    This move of hers was specially designed for the master craftsman to lead the snake out of the cave. Unexpectedly, the other party really cooperated with her.


    But then she asked, "go back and tell the deputy hall master to be careful. Don''t be careless!"


    The man immediately went back to convey her meaning.


    Long Tianyu pushed his wheelchair and looked at his wife with a bad smile. He couldn''t help but ask in a relaxed tone, "which stupid donkey has won my wife''s routine again?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was very dissatisfied and said, "what''s my routine? It''s clearly sent to the door by themselves. I just accept it according to the order."


    Long Tianyu smiled and didn''t answer back.


    Recently, he had to bow his head under the eaves.


    Lin Mengya has had time to tell him about the magic insect.


    But for the music Gu clan, long Tianyu''s idea is somewhat different from Lin Mengya.


    He advised her to accept the Yue Gu clan as much as possible if her ability allowed.


    Instead of waiting for them to come to the door for help.


    Of course, long Tianyu is not kind-hearted.


    But after fighting with the people of legu family this time, he also had some new ideas.

 Chapter 2361

    Originally, because of the accident of long Tianyu, those legu people had given up their plan.


    However, someone''s life is big, which makes them want to do things again.


    After signing a lot of crazy treaties, vice Lord Qin finally "reluctantly" promised to continue to cooperate with each other.


    But the premise is that he is only responsible for creating opportunities. When it''s time to do it, he must be under the hands of divine workers, and he won''t care.


    This condition made master Shengong scold vice Lord Qin in his heart that he was a unscrupulous and unscrupulous merchant!


    But who let them be on the line and have to.


    After a long time, the magic work finally stopped, and then made a more vicious plan.


    The preparations for the celebration banquet were very smooth.


    Many things were purchased in advance. Although Lin Mengya ran away without looking back after the news came, in order to get a good prize, the vice hall Lord Qin still kept it under his control.


    Now, it comes in handy.


    "Madam, this is the guest list sent by Ma and Cheng. Please have a look."


    Then the list passed by Bai Su''s hand.


    She opened it, looked at it at a glance and handed it to long Tianyu.


    "Did the two owners say anything else?"


    The saint in charge of delivering the news replied, "the rest are small things, but one thing. The two owners want to know what to do with those who fail to pass the audit?"


    The so-called people who fail to pass the audit are a small group of the most excited before.


    The proportion of these people is not high. The trouble is that they are still in the aristocratic family and have a little status.


    The Ma family and the Cheng family are not afraid of offending others.


    However, the person in charge of this matter is the temple after all.


    What method they want to adopt must first be approved by the owner.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya gave the answer without hesitation.


    "They go wherever they like, regardless."


    Even before, she was not afraid, but she didn''t spare her hand to deal with them.


    If he was so tough, he must have turned around and left as early as long Tianyu came back.


    It''s not so cheap in the world to be both responsible and upright, but also want to meet the needs of both sides and take advantage of everything.


    Long Tianyu sat in a wheelchair and looked at her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya was a little embarrassed: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    But long Tianyu said seriously, "I was too busy to appreciate my wife''s beauty like this."


    She was a little proud in her heart, but she seemed a little "harsh" on her face.


    "What do you mean? Am I just a vase with nothing to show?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and shook his head: "madam is the vase, the only precious vase at the bottom of the day."


    "I find you are becoming more and more talkative."


    Bending down, Lin Mengya looked at her face.


    But long Tianyu calmly stretched out his hand and touched her cheek.


    "It''s not that I can talk, but that I finally have more time with you now."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and smiled happily. "Sometimes I think it''s better to let you live like this all your life."


    Long Tianyu was very talkative: "I listen to my wife. I''ll do what you want me to do."


    In the end, she still didn''t resist his "cleverness".


    "I''m kidding you! I''ll make you better as soon as possible. Don''t worry."


    mood


    Good Lin Mengya, ready for the last inspection before the celebration banquet.


    There are a lot of people coming tomorrow. Some things must not go wrong.


    Originally, she wanted to take long Tianyu with her, but the latter said that she was inconvenient to move, so she had to bother others to help and move him up and down. It''s better to wait for her here.


    She thought about it and agreed.


    But I''m not afraid of his drag, but I don''t want him to be too tired.


    When people left, long Tianyu slowly gathered his smile.


    "Ling Ye."


    The latter appeared silently behind him.


    "Take me to him."


    "Yes."


    Although carrying a big man of the same height as himself, Ling Ye''s movements are still dexterous and free.


    Soon they reached a deserted palace.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and whispered, "don''t be impulsive for a while."


    Ling Ye nodded and carried him to the palace.


    This is a dilapidated palace, and because of this, it is empty both day and night.


    After waiting for them to go in, a somewhat unpleasant voice came to mind.


    "Unexpectedly, the famous Saint turned out to be like this.


    If this is spread, will those who submit to you feel ashamed? "


    This is a mockery of long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu just glanced at each other coldly and asked, "why didn''t he come?"


    "Who?"


    The other party deliberately made a look of surprise and asked, "if I''m not wrong, your highness should have asked your father?


    Tut, what an unfilial son. How can you treat your father like this? "


    "If you come just to talk nonsense, there will be no need for our conversation. Ling ye, let''s go."


    Although he is inconvenient to move now, long Tianyu is no less than the other party.


    As soon as the man saw that Ling Ye really meant to turn around and leave, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "temple Lord, don''t you even want your son?"


    This sentence successfully stopped Ling Ye.


    Long Tianyu said coldly, "make a long story short, otherwise you can''t get out of here."


    His threat made the other party have to put away this careless attitude.


    The man touched his moustaches and stared at each other like a poisonous snake.


    "Lord, is this your attitude to cooperate with us?"


    Long Tianyu raised his head and said indifferently, "you want to cooperate with me."


    The implication is that the success of cooperation depends on his mind.


    The other party sneered: "well, it''s worthy of your honor, then I''ll tell you directly.


    The old gentleman hopes that you can announce a gentle relationship with him in front of the world. "


    The old man in this population is his father.


    In this regard, long Tianyu refused without hesitation: "impossible."


    This is his public recognition of his relationship with that person, so neither he nor ya''er will be subject to each other.


    He could never let the other side step on them to fulfill his ambition.


    The little beard man''s eyes changed, and then changed into a very friendly attitude.


    "Your Excellency, don''t be so stubborn. Although you had many misunderstandings before, you are relatives whose blood is thicker than water after all.


    Break bones


    It''s still connected with tendons. How can there be an unsolvable hatred?


    The old man said that as long as you publicly admit your mistake, Mo Yan is his grandson. He certainly won''t be stingy with his grandchildren. "


    Although long Tianyu was also very worried about Mo Yan, doing so was tantamount to pushing the four of his family under the man''s butcher''s knife.


    He recalled a sneer: "I told him at the beginning that I had already broken up with him.


    No matter what threat he uses, I will never compromise. "


    The man''s stiff attitude made the little beard man feel some thorny.


    But that''s not the only condition he has.


    Narrowed his eyes, and the little beard man followed suit.


    "The old gentleman told me that these were all previous misunderstandings.


    But if the Lord really doesn''t want to agree, we might as well change the terms? "


    Long Tianyu looked straight at him, and Xiaohu Zinan felt the pressure doubled.


    "As long as you can help the old man and join the inner Temple of the temple, the old man can also ensure that young master Moyan is safe and sound. What do you think of this condition?"


    On the surface, this seems to be a little Hu Zi man''s request for second place.


    In fact, this was his goal from the beginning.


    He clearly knew that long Tianyu would never expose all his wife and children to danger, so he deliberately used a small routine.


    How can this means deceive long Tianyu''s eyes?


    But now he was silent, as if he were carefully considering the gains and losses of the matter.


    There was a golden light in the little beard man''s eyes, but there was a embarrassed look on his face.


    "Your Excellency, don''t make the old gentleman too embarrassed.


    And as far as I know, you don''t seem to be very friendly with the inner hall.


    The old gentleman is your father in the end. If he joins the inner hall, it will be a retreat for you. "


    What he said later, long Tianyu thought he was farting.


    The old man would not be so kind. All he seeks is greater power.


    And let him join the inner hall, but in fact he became a knife hanging on his head.


    Normally, long Tianyu would not agree anyway.


    But what little Hu Zi Nan didn''t expect was that long Tianyu seemed to think deeply for some time, nodded and said, "I can help him join the inner hall, but I need to know what''s wrong with Mo Yan first, otherwise all our subsequent transactions will be avoided."


    Long Tianyu''s words were resolute and there was no room for discussion.


    Although little Hu Zi Nan was not very satisfied, it was an unexpected surprise for him to achieve such a result.


    However, he still chose to hide his emotions and said to long Tianyu with a smile: "great, I knew your highness was a man who valued love and righteousness.


    Don''t worry, I''ll go down the mountain and tell the old man the good news! "


    The man turned and was about to leave, but Ling Ye left a hand and put his sword against the other party''s throat.


    Overhead, came the chilly voice of long Tianyu.


    "What about the reward you just promised me?"


    After getting closer, he gives people a stronger sense of oppression, and the little bearded man even feels numb on his scalp.


    But the little beard man is not a good stubble.


    He smiled and said very slickly, "since I promised your excellency, I would do what I said.


    But now we both have no guarantee. Of course, I don''t doubt your character, sir. I just do business. There must be a future, don''t I? "


    Long Tianyu squinted and said, "do you want to cheat?"

 Chapter 2362

    The little beard man waved his hand and said, "of course I don''t mean that, but I''m just an errand runner. The real decision-maker is still the old man.


    But you can rest assured that I will truthfully convey your sincerity to the old gentleman and try my best to bring about this cooperation. "


    The so-called war between the two armies does not kill envoys.


    Although little Hu Zi Nan didn''t look as simple as he said, long Tianyu let him go down the mountain intact.


    Ling Ye carried him back.


    The room is no different from when he left. It seems that ya''er hasn''t come back yet.


    Carefully and properly placed him in the wheelchair, Ling Ye stood beside him, waiting for his next order.


    "Have you contacted QingHan?"


    After he came back, let Ling ye take people to contact with QingHan secretly.


    He didn''t trust others about this, except Ling ye, who grew up with them.


    After all, he knows QingHan as well as himself.


    Ling Ye shook her head and said, "I haven''t contacted your highness QingHan yet.


    But my subordinates found that your highness QingHan should have known our intention, but it may be due to the surveillance of some people that your highness QingHan can''t contact us at will. "


    It seems that QingHan is suspected by that man.


    For that man, a son who doesn''t listen to him is disobedience and a traitor.


    I don''t know if that person will be bad for QingHan after QingHan releases them privately this time.


    "Then you should pay close attention and never let him hurt QingHan."


    "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    Waving his hand, long Tianyu asked Ling ye to leave.


    Looking at the door, long Tianyu sighed faintly.


    At present, it seems that he is controlled by others, but who knows who will win the game until the end?


    Lin Mengya, who was checking the preparations for each part, narrowed her eyes and looked at the high stage on both sides of the road.


    "What does that mean?" She asked, pointing to the stages.


    The person in charge next to him immediately came out and said respectfully, "if you go back to the Lord''s wife, this is the idea of the wandering artist we invited last time.


    They said that they would make a breakthrough song. On the day of the banquet, the artists would dance and play music on the high platform, which could highlight the grandeur and prestige of our temple; It can also deter curfews, so that those with evil intentions dare not covet! "


    Obviously, the other party''s proposal has greatly satisfied the person in charge.


    The other party is also ruminating and praising the other party with all the words they can think of.


    She couldn''t help asking suspiciously, "it''s just that a few wandering artists can dance and make a song. How can they be as powerful as you said?


    I don''t think so. Did you take advantage of others? "


    The person in charge was so frightened that he knelt down immediately: "madam, be careful!


    The little one in charge of this matter has always been conscientious and dare not neglect at all.


    The little one didn''t believe it before, but after watching their rehearsal, the little one believed it.


    If your wife is not at ease, you can also have a look with the little one. "


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya lost interest, waved her hand and said, "forget it, I don''t have so much time to see these useless songs and dances.


    If anything goes wrong tomorrow, you or those people will blame me for being rude. "


    The person in charge immediately wiped the sweat on his forehead, nodded again and again and said, "madam, we''ll see. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed."


    Everyone thinks they''re talking about the song and dance of breaking music.


    But just now the two people who seemed very strange exchanged a look that only each other could understand.


    She looked around again and said, "OK, I think I''m almost ready. It''s been hard for everyone these days.


    After tomorrow, I will certainly not treat you badly. "


    Everyone tightened their nerves to make sure that nothing would go wrong at the celebration party tomorrow.


    Before Lin Mengya left, she took a thoughtful look at the high platforms.


    But in the end, she didn''t continue to embarrass those people.


    The group of wandering artists hidden in the crowd are somewhat proud in their eyes.


    These fools, I''m afraid they still don''t know what kind of "celebration banquet" they will face tomorrow.


    After a busy night, the next morning, as soon as the gate of the temple opened, people poured in.


    They are all small aristocratic families who have obtained the certification qualification of Ma family and Cheng family.


    But they know that all the seats must have been arranged in advance, but if they come earlier, they may get some unexpected gains.


    There was no neglect of the people of the these small families from top to bottom of the temple.


    Lin Mengya said before that those who can come to the celebration banquet this time are the temple''s partners.


    In that case, we must not favor one over the other.


    Some of these small aristocratic families came to the temple for the first time.


    You should know that before, it was the holy land of the top ten aristocratic families or comparable aristocratic families.


    Today, they are lucky to have a look. How can they not be excited.


    The temple has arranged guides for each family.


    These people are responsible for checking the identity of the guests, and then send them from the door to a place where they can take a temporary rest.


    On the way, they also introduced the scenery and rules of the temple.


    In this way, we can ensure that every guest who comes to the temple for the first time will not make a big mistake.


    However, in order to make everyone enjoy more freely, this is a celebration banquet.


    Lin Mengya also arranged many people where everyone could see.


    No matter what problems they encounter, guests can ask these people for help. They will certainly help the guests.


    Such careful and considerate service makes everyone have a little more real love for the temple.


    They seem to have come here to visit mountains and rivers, without the fear of trembling.


    This is also the expectation of the couple for this celebration.


    Although God can be looked up to, he cannot be regarded as his partner.


    In today''s situation, the temple is no longer suitable for taking the high and cold route.


    At least let everyone understand here, love here, and sincerely accept the temple, which is their future action goal.


    As the protagonists of the celebration banquet, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were invited out of the room early in the morning by the saints responsible for dressing them up.


    After a lot of tossing, Lin Mengya looked at the solemn atmosphere in the mirror, which was very satisfied with the woman''s charming self.


    What we want is this feeling of "people".


    It will not be like a Buddha, always high, always cold and numb.


    "Go and see what''s going on at the temple Lord. Forget it, I''d better go myself!"


    With that, Lin Mengya picked up her skirt and went out.


    Fortunately, all the saints in the temple have known that this lady likes to do everything herself.


    When she arrived at the palace of the Lord, she saw many saints locked out of the door.


    "What''s going on? Why don''t you go in


    Your highness? "


    She asked with a frown.


    After training, long Tianyu can already do some preliminary movements.


    That is, as long as it is not a particularly complex daily behavior, he can complete it by himself.


    But today''s dressing and grooming is obviously difficult for long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya thought it was the guy who was embarrassed. She knocked on the door and asked, "Your Highness, may I come in?"


    What she didn''t expect was that the door was pinned from inside.


    She frowned.


    incorrect.


    Seeing that the guests are coming, long Tianyu will never lose his temper at this moment.


    Do you mean


    "You all step down, Bai Su Cairu, kick the door open!"


    She asked the people to step down because she didn''t want them to see the scene of long Tianyu''s embarrassment.


    Maybe the guy fell down or had other problems, so he locked the door.


    She was also worried about long Tianyu, so she didn''t notice the irrationality.


    If there is something wrong with long Tianyu, how does he have the strength to close the door?


    With a "bang", the heavy door was completely opened with the full blow of two martial arts experts.


    Lin Mengya rushed in first, while Bai Su and Cai Ru guarded the gate from left to right.


    "Long Tianyu, you..."


    Are you okay? Three words, Lin Mengya went down at night.


    Her man was sitting in a wheelchair in ragged clothes, and at his feet lay a woman with more messy clothes than him.


    Seeing his wife coming, long Tianyu immediately said wrongfully, "ya''er, you''re finally here. She wants to take advantage of me!"


    "Poof..."


    Lin Mengya''s old blood almost didn''t come out.


    Even if they become disabled, their Royal Highness''s combat effectiveness can not be underestimated.


    As far as the present situation is concerned, I''m afraid the girl took the advantage of it.


    However, Lin Mengya came forward and first checked whether her man had any problems.


    She was relieved to make sure that long Tianyu was interrupted while changing clothes, not because of some "overlord''s hard bow" accidents.


    "Well, well, not afraid. I''m here."


    She felt that her little heart seemed particularly fragile since her man was injured.


    After appeasing long Tianyu, she couldn''t help but take a fancy to the women on the ground.


    The girl was dressed in a man''s suit.


    It seems that he should be disguised as a saint waiting for long Tianyu to change his clothes.


    "What did she do to you?"


    Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    Recalling that scene, long Tianyu was still uncomfortable, like ten thousand ants crawling on her body.


    "She..."


    He was suddenly unable to speak.


    Turning to see his wife''s joking face, he could only sigh helplessly.


    "I just knocked her out."


    That''s true.


    But the girl''s life is bad enough.


    Lin Mengya did not interrogate immediately, but called Bai Su and Cai Ru in and dragged the girl down.


    With this change, Lin Mengya dared not let the saints get along with their men alone.


    It''s not that she''s small-minded, but if another one doesn''t have eyes, I''m afraid today''s celebration party will be delayed.

 Chapter 2363

    Because it was a celebration banquet, long Tianyu, as the main general of the temple army, naturally had to dress up to attend.


    Lin Mengya straightened the tassel on his crown and looked at the handsome man in front of her. She aroused a smile.


    "Let''s go?" She asked softly.


    Long Tianyu glanced at himself in the mirror and looked at her gently and attentively.


    "You go with me."


    They are partners in life and death, and the glory should also be shared.


    The main venue of the celebration banquet is set at the "Zhaoming hall" on the eighth floor.


    The temple, which used to be deserted in the past, is now brought a bit lively by the guests.


    The sound of drum music is interspersed in it.


    After changing his disguise, the God craftsman saw some cold pride in the eyes of those ignorant guests.


    Squinting, he told his confidants: "tell them that they can''t stop until everyone comes in. Don''t show flaws. If anyone breaks my business, I''ll let him die to apologize!"


    "Yes."


    The guests were curious about the layout of the temple.


    And at the entrance of each floor, there is a high platform on both sides.


    On the left is the drum, on the right is the pipa, and there are three actors on the high platform to do vigorous and powerful dance.


    Many of them saw this kind of music and dance for the first time and couldn''t help stopping to watch it.


    Lin Mengya sent long Tianyu to the side hall of the reception. The couple looked at each other when they saw the high platform dance not far away.


    "It''s really hard for them." Long Tianyu said faintly, completely unable to hear his emotions.


    "Oh, it can be regarded as an eye opener for the big guy to help cheer up."


    She didn''t take her safety seriously. The couple looked at each other quite tacitly, smiled and turned into the side hall.


    The appearance of the two caused a series of exclamations inside.


    The couple just nodded modestly and then came to the main position.


    "Your Highness, madam."


    Ma Lian and Cheng Rusong, as the closest partners with the temple, are naturally arranged in the most important position.


    The couple''s attitude towards them is also different from others, which is much more friendly.


    This makes many people secretly jealous.


    These two old guys, their eyes are so poisonous!


    "I didn''t expect my old horse to see such a temple in his lifetime. It''s the blessing of the temple Lord and his wife!"


    Ma Lian''s attitude is quite publicized.


    Oh, these guys were satirizing him and Yaojin as fools half a month ago. How about now?


    Compared with his complacency, Cheng rushong is much more low-key.


    He looked at long Tianyu carefully and said in a low voice, "how is the body of the hall Lord recuperating? If you need any rare medicinal materials, madam, just ask."


    The Cheng family has been in the army for generations. It is common for them to be injured.


    Therefore, the Cheng family has collected many famous doctors and drugs, which is symptomatic for long Tianyu.


    But the latter just smiled and refused: "my wife and his teacher have recovered a lot. Thank you, Master Cheng."


    Cheng rushong was stunned and immediately remembered.


    Indeed, madam''s medical skill is superb. Where can I get his doctor in turn.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu thanked Master Cheng for his kindness.


    Because of what happened a while ago, the big guy''s heart was a little uneasy. He didn''t know whether this was a Hongmen banquet, so the atmosphere was not so warm.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya lowered her head and said a few words in long Tianyu''s ear.


    "You go. I''ll be here."


    She nodded and left.


    Long Tianyu raised her long eyes, which contained some cold thoughts.


    It seems that it''s time for him to beat these people.


    So that one day, someone will start thinking that they shouldn''t.


    Lin Mengya took Bai Su and Cai Ru with her. The combination of the three almost became standard in the temple.


    Cairu is smart and flexible, Bai Su is calm and loyal.


    But they all have a minefield, that is their own master.


    Who dares to touch them, they will definitely do anything to make each other pay the price.


    There was a busy scene in the temple, and everyone was busy with the grand banquet.


    And the vice hall masters of Qin had taken care of everything properly. She just glanced at them and took them to a quiet corner.


    "You two know what happened in your Highness''s room this morning?" She asked.


    Bai Su and Cairu were just outside the door and made an investigation into the causes and consequences.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to ask at that time, and they just got the opportunity to report now.


    Zeru looked left and right, lowered her voice and said, "I''ve asked. These people are arranged by the saints responsible for serving his highness.


    But a few of them were arranged to come in after holding the order of the deputy hall Lord of Qin. "


    Naturally, the troublemaker cannot be the deputy hall leader of Qin, but the person who can hold the banner of the deputy hall leader of Qin is naturally the hand of the divine craftsman.


    Although she didn''t succeed in the morning, Lin Mengya was deeply disgusted by it.


    "Where is the man now?" She asked.


    "It''s tempting to scare the snake. It''s just tied up and thrown into an empty room, but there are guards there, and she can''t run out." Bai Su replied.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes and said, "withdraw the man and watch her in the dark. I want to see what she and her accomplices want to do?"


    After everything was all right here, she went to another side hall.


    Unlike the last ceremony, not many women''s family members could come this time. After all, what they were hiding at that time was not a good idea.


    These ladies must have been warned by their husbands before they came.


    Therefore, when Lin Mengya appeared, they all looked down on her and respected her everywhere.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not a person who likes to play tricks. Most of the time, she is silent, or smiles and polite words with several ladies of noble status.


    After about three cups of tea, there was a movement outside.


    "Madam, the temple Lord, please go over."


    Those women, coincidentally, showed envy to Lin Mengya.


    Although the woman in front of her was of noble birth, the person who married was also the most respected person in the Wei state at present.


    But what makes them envy most is that as a woman, he has the means and reputation of not losing men.


    Even before they came to the banquet, their men warned them in a respectful and fearful tone that they must not treat the lady like an ordinary woman.


    Because even their own, after hearing the lady''s reputation, they couldn''t help but throw away the mouse.


    "OK, I see. I''ll be right there."


    She got up and nodded slightly to the crowd.


    After she left, the ladies were relieved.


    But for her, these women''s thoughts are not all sour.


    If there is a chance


    If so, why don''t they want to be women like her?


    Seeds sprouted in the hearts of these women.


    Maybe they are afraid it is difficult to do it themselves, but they still have daughters and female descendants who have not grown up yet.


    One day, like her, these women will have the ability and status comparable to men.


    The eighth floor is the main banquet venue. Only people with a certain status can stay here.


    Others will be arranged in other banquet halls.


    Naturally, this is not a neglect.


    Because the main banquet hall is not only those powerful families.


    Since it is a celebration banquet, it must be rewarded on merit.


    Therefore, in addition to the families closely related to the temple, those who can stay on the eighth floor are the families that performed well in the first world war against the rebels.


    On the battlefield, all the credit is recorded by special people.


    Therefore, everyone is willing to such distribution.


    People who don''t get a good position can''t help but secretly make up their mind. Next time, they will make outstanding performance on the battlefield and win glory for their family.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are late.


    "I have seen your highness and madam!"


    She pushed him slowly to the throne.


    Two people are like a pair of beautiful people. There is no match better than them.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Today is a celebration banquet and a commendation for your bloody struggle on the battlefield."


    Even if long Tianyu was sitting, his momentum was still frightening.


    "From now on, you and the temple are one family. My temple will go in and out with you and share weal and woe!"


    Neither the material reward nor the promotion of status is as meaningful as long Tianyu''s words.


    Because from then on, they are a whole.


    "Thank you, your highness. We''d like to have soup to fire for the temple and lose our hearts!"


    Long Tianyu raised his glass and said, "one more thing."


    He took Lin Mengya''s hand and only looked at each other.


    "My wife and I are in charge of the temple together. In the future, if I am not here, my wife can act as the Lord of the temple.


    Anyone who disobeys is guilty of betraying the temple! "


    Long Tianyu''s words were resounding, but everyone present was silly.


    What does that mean?


    In other words, if the shopkeeper is not in the future, Lin Mengya, the wife of the temple Lord, can become the actual Temple Lord!


    They are unimaginable.


    If this woman has a little desire for power, the hall Lord, long Tianyu, will soon be elevated.


    But none of them dared to object.


    Not only because of the pressure of long Tianyu, but also because of the woman who has always been calm, the pressure on them is not small.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows: "you know I don''t like these things."


    Long Tianyu heard her words and said softly, "it''s because I know you don''t like it, so I choose to say it when there are many people, so you can''t refuse."


    Oh, chicken thief!


    After a short period of aphasia, everyone chose to accept it.


    "Your highness and your wife are really married!"


    "Madam doesn''t seem to be an ordinary woman. Naturally, she can afford this great task."


    "She was also born in the palace family. Of course, the women in the palace family are different."


    Suddenly, rainbow farts come and go one after another.

 Chapter 2364

    A person flattering, perhaps for some people is a kind of enjoyment; But a large group of people keep blowing at themselves, which is a kind of torture.


    Even if you are not careful, it may become a lifelong psychological shadow.


    Lin Mengya kept smiling for almost half an hour.


    Under her cold eye knife, long Tianyu stood out with a smile.


    "Well, I know my wife is really one of the best in the world, but today, the purpose of our gathering here is not to flatter my wife."


    The people were stunned. Was it the temple Lord who was dissatisfied with their compliment?


    But he saw a kind smile on his face, and there was some regret between his eyebrows.


    All the singles present felt a little bitter in their hearts.


    Those who have become families and established businesses only show some deep meaning that can only be expressed in words.


    It was not easy to stop these people from expanding their places that were not good at all under the guidance of long Tianyu.


    She finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, long Tianyu will reward these people who have worked on the battlefield.


    Of course, although their contributions are high and low, they can not be generalized because they play different roles.


    Long Tianyu will explain one by one after the award. In this way, everyone is convinced.


    However, although it has been reviewed by the Ma family and the Cheng family, it has blocked most people with evil intentions.


    But there were still one or two fish that slipped through the net and pretended to deceive them during the audit.


    The purpose of these people is also very simple. They know they can''t face the temple, so they choose to take the opportunity to make more benefits.


    When the reward was half sealed, suddenly someone patted the table and said, "don''t you say it''s a reward based on merit?


    Lao Tzu has made great contributions on the battlefield. Why haven''t he made as much contribution as several cooks? "


    The crowd looked over and saw a man sitting by the door.


    Men are big and thick, and they look very tough.


    And the people who followed him were the same.


    It''s like a gang of bandits.


    If someone is dissatisfied, naturally someone will explain.


    The saint in charge of this area immediately said politely, "please calm down. Your Highness''s reward order has been written very clearly.


    Although the Niu family did not go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, they were in the rear and ensured the diet of all the soldiers.


    If the soldiers can''t eat enough, they don''t have the strength to fight.


    Therefore, your highness thinks that the credit of the Niu family is not small. Please understand. "


    The strong man smashed his mouth: "they just burn a fire and cook some food. This is all the work of women. I took my brothers to kill the enemy on the battlefield, but I was charging with my head.


    Is it more difficult than them? "


    The saint advised him with three good words. The other side was generous and had to give their reward to the Niu family.


    They made a lot of noise and soon preached inside.


    When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu heard about the situation there, she frowned slightly.


    Long Tianyu comforted her and said, "it doesn''t matter. It should be clear there soon."


    She nodded.


    Today is a good day, but if someone dares to make trouble, she won''t be polite.


    The repeated comforts and explanations of the saints could not get the understanding of the strong man, but the other party became more and more impatient.


    "I don''t have to tell you this is useless!"


    See only


    He jumped out of the table and walked to the cow family.


    "Old cow, I want to change my credit with you!"


    The man''s tone was both overbearing and rampant.


    The owner of the cattle family was a kind old man.


    He said with a smile, "this is what the temple LORD rewarded our cow family. Please forgive me for not obeying."


    But I didn''t want the strong man to hum coldly and lift the cow owner from his seat with one hand.


    "You have to promise or not!


    Otherwise, I won''t let you get out of this boundary. "


    The saint frowned and immediately came forward to save the cow owner.


    But the kind-hearted little old man narrowed his eyes.


    "Young man, I advise you not to be impulsive."


    Before the other party reacted, he saw the cow owner take out a bone cutting knife from the back waist and put it against the strong man''s neck.


    "The little old man has been killed by jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards since he was 16.


    It''s better for the young man to put me down so that I don''t shake my hands. "


    The strong man looked, but he was cursing in his heart.


    He thought that persimmons should be kneaded soft, but he didn''t want to knead the hardest one all at once.


    Between the two deadlocked, it was difficult to decide for a moment.


    Just then, a poisonous needle came from the dark and went straight to the strong man.


    The ox master''s eyes flashed, and the bone cutting knife in his hand immediately flew up and cut off the poisonous needle in a twinkling of an eye.


    The strong man didn''t expect that the little old man really dared to do it. As soon as his heart trembled, he immediately released his hand.


    The cow owner didn''t want to make a noise about this little episode, so he just picked up his razor and wiped it on his back waist.


    "Young man, be careful when you do things in the future. Don''t listen to others'' provocation easily, otherwise you will die."


    The warning of the cattle owner shocked the strong man.


    How could he know?


    At this time, Lin Mengya was awestruck.


    Just now, the system issued a warning sound.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Tianyu looked at her face and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    But he still looked at the place where the movement came from.


    The poison is clearly her new drug.


    And the only good medicine was taken away by Gu pan.


    She called Bai Su and said, "go and have a look."


    The medicine, Gu Pan said, was confiscated by long QingHan.


    Is that man stupid again and ready to ruin his brother''s business?


    Somehow, Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    The sign of trouble was cut off in the bud by the ox owner''s knife.


    But this does not affect some people who want to be demons.


    When everyone was in a peaceful atmosphere and congratulating each other, suddenly a saint ran in from the outside.


    "Inform the Lord and madam of the hall that there are distinguished guests at the door."


    "Distinguished guest, who is it?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Before he had finished speaking, a crowd came in from the door.


    In addition, the four people in front also carried a soft sedan.


    A man who looked about 60 or 70 years old sat on it with a sneer on his face.


    "My good son, there is such a great good thing in the temple. Why don''t you tell me, the father?"


    The couple''s eyes were slightly cold.


    "How did you get in?" Lin Mengya asked coldly.


    The man frowned, "as me


    The Murong''s daughter-in-law talks to me like a father-in-law. Who made the rules for you? "


    Long Tianyu, who had not made any comments just now, stood in front of his wife.


    "No one in the world can disrespect my wife, and you are no exception."


    Being contradicted by his son in public, the man''s face showed a touch of ruthlessness.


    But soon, it was replaced by a strange smile.


    A man came forward and said coldly, "this is elder Murong in the inner hall!"


    Lin Mengya was surprised. When did this man have a relationship with the inner hall?


    But before she asked, the nearby long Tianyu said impolitely, "what about the elders of the inner hall?


    I am the Lord of the temple. Now I order you to step down! "


    The other party obviously didn''t intend to tear his face with long Tianyu.


    But the man narrowed his eyes and said to Lin Mengya, "do you think you can do whatever you want by marrying my son?


    After all, he still wants to listen to me as a father.


    You''d better listen to my son and be respectful to me.


    Otherwise, I''ll let him drive you out of the house and leave you with nothing! "


    Long Tianyu clenched his fist.


    He knew that his father was a shameless villain, but he didn''t expect that the other party was treacherous and sold him.


    If you let ya''er know that he not only kept things from Mo Yan, but also got a position as an elder for his father in the inner temple, I''m afraid ya''er will blame him.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to sneer: "since your son has entered our house, what does it have to do with you?


    And don''t think that if you have him, he can hold him.


    After all, I''m the one who spent the rest of his life with him. You''re nothing compared to me! "


    Lin Mengya said that and firmly held long Tianyu''s hand.


    But that guy may be crazy. He can''t see others better than him.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Husband and wife are birds in the same forest. When a disaster comes, they fly separately.


    Do you think you can really control my son? He has my blood in his body, and I know best what kind of person he is! "


    The man looked at long Tianyu maliciously: "are you right? My child."


    Obviously, the other party is threatening him.


    If you don''t cooperate, you''ll shout out what he''s hiding.


    "Bah, you''re not ashamed to say that!" Lin Mengya was the first to speak.


    "Look at your virtue now. If you can compare with my man, it can be regarded as your ancestral virtue!


    Although you and my husband are both ancestors, your ancestors must often regret it. Why are you such a guy?


    But when they think of my husband, even your shame can be accepted.


    You really have to thank him, otherwise your ancestors won''t recognize you! "


    Lin Mengya has always been ruthless in swearing.


    And the other party has a deep resentment with her.


    Nothing else. She threatened her man in front of her.


    When she''s dead?


    Next to long Tianyu suddenly felt warm.


    Yeah!


    In terms of ya''er''s feelings with him, even if the other party knows, I''m afraid he won''t blame himself.


    Thinking of this, his eyes became more calm.


    There was a little more disdain in the eyes of his father.


    "There is no room for you to speak here. Come and send him away."

 Chapter 2365

    In the face of his son''s impolite departure order, the expression on his face was as gloomy as ink.


    He was almost as cold as an enemy, threatening each other.


    "It seems that you have completely forgotten what I taught you."


    This time, long Tianyu was tit for tat with him.


    "Get out, this is the last time."


    If that man continues to be stubborn, he will drive him out himself!


    The battle between father and son made the rest of the party quiet.


    Rich families are much more dirty.


    When they really fought, how many families were kind and filial, brothers and sisters?


    Besides, the father and son had no reputation at all in the past.


    If he hadn''t jumped out today, they would have felt that there was no such person.


    Just looking at the situation, I''m afraid the father and son have become enemies.


    The old man in the soft sedan chair suddenly coughed.


    Then, he showed his decadent and old side.


    His confidant, who was in charge of waiting on him, immediately arranged for them to get off the sedan.


    "Old master, it''s time to take medicine!"


    The man took out a small medicine bottle, said a few, and shivered into the old man''s mouth.


    After a lot of trouble, the man''s situation has settled down.


    Some of the guests showed sympathy for him.


    Just for a moment, no one dared to set up the father and son.


    "Anyway, I''m also your father. I can ignore you marrying this woman, but I can''t watch you destroy yourself."


    Will it be a little late to play fatherly now?


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and held long Tianyu''s hand.


    The latter closed his lips and his eyes were full of impatience.


    "You have no right to intervene in my affairs."


    "Nonsense!" The old man glared at him: "everyone is watching. How can you be so capricious? This woman is ambitious and is not suitable to be your housewife again. If you have to stay with her, let her hand over her power. In this way, I can be at ease."


    That''s bullshit.


    Long Tianyu was so angry that if the other party wasn''t his biological father, he would have drawn his sword and rushed to kill him directly.


    But Lin Mengya, who was nearby, narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Yu''s father is not a fool.


    Even if there is any deal with Yu in private, it won''t be stupid enough to expose it on the table.


    Otherwise, he will lose the initiative.


    He is so abnormal that he must be planning something.


    Behind his back, he took Bai Su''s hand and gently wrote a few words on his palm.


    The latter slipped away while people didn''t pay attention, and she grabbed long Tianyu''s last reason.


    "Don''t worry." She whispered.


    Just three words, but it was like a clear spring, so that his anger was no longer like a volcanic eruption.


    The latter took a deep breath and cooled down when he looked at the slag father.


    "Somebody, get him out."


    Crisp, no more nonsense.


    The old guy was really anxious. He pointed to long Tianyu and didn''t speak for a long time.


    In such a Kung Fu, Bai Su got a big news.


    "Master, the ancient Presbyterian Council sent someone, but they were ambushed at the foot of the mountain and just sent someone up the mountain for help!"


    After hearing Bai Su''s whisper, she suddenly understood.


    This old guy is obviously procrastinating


    ¡£


    "Go and send reinforcements. In any case, save the people of the Presbyterian Council."


    Bai Su immediately went to do it. The next moment, she said coldly, "since you don''t want to go, just stay. Vice hall Lord Qin, you personally entertain my ''good father-in-law''."


    The old man frowned: "stay. I''m the inner hall elder. You''d better think about the consequences when you do things."


    Looking at the scum leaving with the vice Lord Qin, Lin Mengya''s doubts deepened.


    However, she took advantage of the situation and told long Tianyu when the ancient clan Presbyterian Council was robbed.


    The other party is a reaction with her. In any case, we have to save people.


    After such a toss, everyone had no idea to continue the banquet.


    It''s just that the host family didn''t speak, and it''s hard for them to leave.


    Fortunately, before Qin''s deputy hall leader left, he arranged songs and dances.


    This good celebration banquet ended in a deserted end because someone disturbed the situation.


    Fortunately, the celebration banquet is about three days in Daqing. Although it is the first day to reward people for their achievements, most of the good programs are scheduled for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    After the banquet, she and long Tianyu returned to the main hall.


    The of the ancient Presbyterian Council has been rescued, and the leader is their acquaintance - Mu Changlao.


    After seeing them coming, the man was so excited that tears filled his eyes.


    "I thought I''d never see you two again!"


    Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to help elder Mu sit down, and then asked about them.


    "Elder mu, what''s the matter with you? After all, who moved your hand?"


    Recalling what happened not long ago, Mr. Mu was still terrified.


    "We met a group of people who claimed to be the temple guard.


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly. Seeing that they looked wrong, I thought there might be fraud.


    I never thought that they are really fake, and the purpose is to kill us! "


    Referring to the situation at that time, Mr. Mu still remembered it clearly.


    Today, because a lot of people came to the temple, they deliberately ranked behind, and didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention.


    Who expected, but almost fooled.


    Hearing mu Changlao''s description, Lin Mengya felt puzzled.


    "Now that you are at the foot of the mountain, why don''t you tell us in advance? Well, let''s get ready."


    The ancient people have always adhered to the principle of avoiding the world, that is, a few people who have contact with the outside world have a high and cold look of inaction and enthusiasm.


    Therefore, she and Yu plan to wait until the celebration banquet is over before they can talk about cooperation with the elders.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Chang frowned.


    "Didn''t you send a message to our family that we should come at once?"


    "Shall we send you a message?"


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu suspiciously. From each other''s eyes, she saw the same question as herself.


    "We have never sent you a letter!"


    Elder Mu was stunned.


    Then his face changed.


    "No!"


    With that, the man limped out. It seemed that something terrible had happened.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu dare not neglect, and immediately send someone to catch up and ask what happened.


    But elder Mu didn''t come back until the early morning of the next day.


    But at this time, he was already depressed.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were worried and didn''t go to bed.


    When the man came back, he met him.


    "Mr. mu, what the hell is going on


    One thing? "


    However, elder Mu shook his head with a bitter smile, and his face was full of vicissitudes.


    "Oh, it''s all my fault!"


    This series of things confused Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    When elder Mu eased down a little, he could tell the reason.


    It turned out that the Presbyterian Council did not agree with their cooperation.


    Some say they have ulterior motives, while others think it is a good opportunity.


    When the dispute could not be settled, they chose the oldest method - divine eagle divination.


    In other words, let the eagle raised by the Presbyterian Council decide whether this matter can succeed.


    If in the process of their cooperation, the divine eagle can return to the family safely with elder mu, it means that the matter has been approved by God.


    But if the eagle has an accident on the road, it means that God is angry. This matter will not be mentioned again.


    After Lin Mengya denied sending a letter, Mr. Mu suddenly reacted.


    I''m afraid there''s a traitor around me.


    When he came up the mountain, he deliberately handed over the eagle to his confidant to take care of it.


    But he didn''t want to. When he went back, the eagle was dead, and his confidant disappeared without a trace.


    Everything fell short.


    "You two, I''m useless." Elder Mu was very depressed.


    But for both of them, this kind of thing is quite routine.


    However, this matter is related to the cooperation with the ancient people, and they can''t help thinking more.


    "How did the eagle die?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Elder Mu sighed and said, "he was poisoned." He looked at them and shook his head.


    "It''s no use. That''s the rule of the ancient Presbyterian Council. As long as you die, no matter who moved the hand or what the cause of death is, no one will investigate.


    Because that represents the will of God. "


    He also found it difficult to accept, but the rules were so that he had to accept them.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment, but said softly, "I''m tired of running all the way, and old Mu is also hard. Why don''t you stay first and let my husband and wife think of a countermeasure slowly."


    Of course, Lin Mengya will not be reconciled. She also means that.


    Mr. Mu is at a loss. Naturally, he has nothing to say.


    After making arrangements for Mr. Mu and his party, the couple returned to the bedroom to have a rest.


    As soon as Lin Mengya changed her clothes, she saw her man at the table with a worried look.


    He could not help but stretch out his hand and gently smoothed the gully between his eyebrows.


    "Tired? Do you want to take a nap first?"


    He raised his head and asked softly.


    The latter shook his head and sat down next to him.


    At this time, several cups have been placed in front of long Tianyu.


    It seems that smart as he is, he is also trapped by the current situation.


    "What are you thinking? Why don''t I help you think together?"


    She asked with her head tilted.


    Long Tianyu took her finger and played it gently in the palm of her hand.


    "He came at the right time. I always felt that his purpose was not simple."


    Oh, that scum dad.


    Every step is to trap people. Naturally, we have to do something.


    She thought so, holding a teacup in her hand and putting it on the empty table in front of her.


    "At the beginning, it was the craftsman and his men."


    Long Tianyu followed her words and said, "I can probably guess why they came here. They just want to control the whole temple through magic insects."

 Chapter 2366

    Just after long Tianyu''s words, she nodded, picked up a cup and put it down next to the cup just now.


    "Again, it''s the man." She said.


    Long Tianyu was silent. After a moment, he asked softly, "do you blame me?"


    To tell the truth, although she guessed that there must be some kind of deal between long Tianyu and the other party in private, she didn''t mean to blame him at all.


    "I don''t want to blame you. I just want to know why you didn''t tell me?"


    There''s nothing to hide here.


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth and finally said bitterly, "I just don''t want you to be afraid."


    This made her think more.


    After a moment of silence between the husband and wife, she asked, "who is it about?"


    With Lin Mengya''s keen sense, since the matter has come to this, long Tianyu has no need to hide it.


    He took her in both hands and said carefully, "it''s about Mo Yan. The man said that he had a secret about Mo Yan''s life in his hand, so I..."


    There was no need to say anything later. Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and covered his mouth.


    "Why did you tell me such a big thing now?"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help regretting.


    "I thought it was enough to deal with this matter in the dark, but I didn''t want that man to be so rampant.


    Sorry, I made a mistake. "


    Lin Mengya could not blame him.


    Although long Tianyu hid herself well, she knew that the man always woke up every night.


    As an indomitable man, Yu not only bears the fate and future of hundreds of thousands of people, but more importantly, he is afraid that he can''t protect his wife and children well with his disabled body.


    The anxiety day after day made him no longer so confident.


    This gives that person a chance to take advantage of the opportunity.


    So when the other party threatened Mo Yan''s life, long Tianyu''s first thought was to suppress the matter first.


    Wait until he has solved all the problems before telling her about it.


    Unexpectedly, it was self defeating.


    Looking at the ashamed man, Lin Mengya didn''t blame too much.


    "You fool! It''s said that one counts short and two count long. You don''t have to put my clever head. It''s not a waste. What is it?"


    After saying this, long Tianyu blamed himself more.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s my thoughtlessness..."


    But she was not angry, but gently held up long Tianyu''s head.


    "What''s wrong with you? There''s nothing wrong with you trying to protect me and the children.


    Just sometimes, you have to learn to rely on me.


    Didn''t you say that husband and wife must understand and support each other before they can come to the end?


    I''m your daughter-in-law. You and I have long held a red line in front of Yue Laomian. I''m a destined couple in the marriage book and a mass of mud in the hands of empress Nuwa.


    So why do you choose to endure those torments alone? "


    Her voice was the same as before. The unique soft tone, like a feather, gently crossed his heart and calmed all the anxiety in his heart.


    "I see. I''ll try to rely on you."


    He just felt a mess in his heart, and she found the thread hidden in it in a few words.


    When all those negative emotions faded, he returned to his usual reason.


    Long Tianyu looked at the teacup on the table and said his guess: "the reason why he threatened me with ink words should be to enter the inner hall."


    "But what was his purpose in entering the inner hall?


    Moreover, it''s strange for him to join the inner hall and come to show off with us. It''s unreasonable? " Lin Mengya thought and asked.


    But long Tianyu knows more about it than she does.


    "The inner hall is not so easy to enter." He said, with a cold flash in his eyes: "although I can use the identity of the Lord of the temple to recommend him to the inner temple, if he wants to become the elder of the inner temple, he must make a great contribution to the temple.


    Or he can get the approval of the powerful people in the inner hall. "


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing and said, "so did you dig a hole for him?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes: "naturally, I won''t let him succeed so easily."


    "So he, the inner Temple elder, doesn''t count yet?" Smart as she was, she realized it all at once.


    He nodded and said, "this man is eager for quick success and instant benefit. He absolutely refuses to adopt the first method.


    So I guess he should be someone who climbed up the inner hall. This time he appeared in front of us, he should work for that person. "


    Long Tianyu, who had recovered as usual, had a guess in his mind.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya also felt relieved that she did not continue to press him, but took the third cup.


    "Next, the ancient Presbyterian Council."


    "No, it''s not." Long Tianyu thought for a moment and suddenly denied her words.


    He took the cup and began to line up on the table.


    "These people are in the wrong order."


    He first took out the cup representing the man.


    "We always know that he is an ambitious guy who wants to rule the whole country.


    Therefore, after the accident with Murong Yan, he and QingHan were the only adult heirs of the Murong family.


    He definitely doesn''t want to be a supreme emperor, so according to his previous plan, he should want to catch Murong Yan and me.


    In this way, both the emperor and the temple can be under his control.


    But what he didn''t expect was that QingHan left his heart and didn''t listen to him at all.


    When he saw that one plan failed, he tried another. "


    With that, long Tianyu took out another cup and put it on the table.


    "In fact, I have always been curious about who is behind Murong Ming."


    Long Tianyu''s words made Lin Mengya shine, and an idea crossed quickly: "you mean the person who secretly supports Mu Rongming, is he?"


    "Only he has such great ability to find these people and troops for Murong Ming."


    The cool color in long Tianyu''s hair is getting stronger and stronger.


    After figuring out all the joints, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but excite her spirit.


    "If Murong Ming wins, as the driving force behind the scenes, he will naturally try to replace him.


    On the contrary, if Murong Ming loses, he can also take the opportunity to plot against you and get rid of you! "


    It''s a trick to kill two birds with one stone!


    "He''s crazy!" She sighed.


    The man who achieved his ambition directly provoked a war.


    What else can''t he do?


    When the couple were shocked by the old man''s means, long QingHan took people to the temple.


    When the man came, he said straight to the point, "you''ll let your father go now!"


    Long Tianyu frowned and said, "he repeatedly provoked me and didn''t kill him, because I don''t want to commit the crime of killing my father, and he doesn''t deserve it."


    But long QingHan seemed very anxious: "now is not the time to wait for your nonsense. Hand over the man quickly. I will take him away immediately!"


    Lin Mengya felt the light cold of the dragon and didn''t mean to oppose them.


    In order to avoid the misunderstanding between the two brothers, she had to mediate between them.


    "QingHan, I really can''t blame your brother this time. He took the initiative to bring it to the door.


    Everyone in the temple can testify. We have absolutely no intention to embarrass him. "


    When long QingHan heard this, he sighed: "you don''t know that the old guy has a secret agreement with someone. If he is executed at some place, the other party will turn this place into his grave.


    Within a hundred miles, there is no grass left! "


    Long QingHan''s words surprised the couple.


    "You mean..."


    Long QingHan interrupted her: "why do you think that old guy has to join the inner hall?


    He just wants to take you to die! "


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of one thing.


    Just now at the party, she saw the man take a medicine.


    But she can be sure that the medicine is just some pills for nourishing the body. It''s not half toxic at all, so she just thinks the other party is acting.


    "Is he going to die?" She asked suspiciously.


    He saw long QingHan''s attentive alert on his face: "the old guy has had some accidents. He hasn''t been better for a few days, so he''s crazy!


    When he went to the inner temple, he was driven out. I don''t know what those people told him. After he came out, this man became like this.


    It''s too late to think so much. Take him away quickly and send him as far as possible, otherwise you''ll all be involved! "


    They couldn''t allow them to continue to ask. With a casual greeting, they rushed to the place where the man was detained with long QingHan.


    The watchman outside knows nothing.


    Seeing the Lord and his wife coming, he immediately saluted and asked, "have you seen the Lord and his wife?"


    "How are the people inside? Are they still alive?" Long QingHan asked anxiously.


    The two men looked at each other, but they still replied, "people have been inside, nothing has happened."


    Hearing this, long QingHan couldn''t care and kicked the door open.


    I saw that the guards who had been guarding the man were all in full readiness. When I saw them, I killed them without saying a word.


    Long QingHan can be one to ten, and Lin Mengya also broke through their defense under the heavy protection of the guards.


    In the house, the old man, who is in his old age, has only one breath left.


    He lay upright on the bed with a strange smile on his mouth.


    Lin Mengya came forward and held each other''s wrists.


    What''s going on?


    Her eyebrows frowned and she just felt incredible.


    Next to him, the former person in charge of giving him medicine said with a sneer: "it''s useless. People can''t be saved."


    Lin Mengya glared at him: "did you do this?"


    But the other party just looked at him with the same eyes as ants.


    "It''s his choice. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Stop pretending with me! Take out the antidote, or I''ll keep you from getting out of this room!"

 Chapter 2367

    But I didn''t want the man to have no intention at all. Instead, his eyes were full of ridicule.


    "Ignorant mole ants, you still don''t know that great disaster is coming."


    At Lin Mengya''s command, the man behind him immediately caught the man.


    She also came forward and personally checked the situation of long Tianyu''s father.


    To her surprise, the man was just a little weak at the party before, but now he has no signs of injury or poisoning.


    People grow old and weak rapidly.


    But she checked again and again. Each other seemed to be the symptoms of natural aging.


    Nearby, long Tianyu also interrogated the sedan bearers.


    According to them, they were fine before they came out of the inner hall. I don''t know how they suddenly became like this.


    Long QingHan frowned, and his voice was dignified.


    "My people have found many experts with secret whereabouts at the foot of the mountain. Now none of us can escape."


    Long Tianyu asked, "how did you learn the news?"


    "Someone sent me a letter. It said that this person made a wish because he helped someone a lot before. But I didn''t think he would use it to die with you."


    Lin Mengya turned around and asked, "did he make a temporary decision, or did he have a premeditation?"


    Long QingHan shook his head.


    "I''m not sure, but when he went out that day, he seemed ready.


    Even I''m surprised to be like this. "


    But now, obviously, is not the time to study this change.


    She looked at the slag father-in-law who was about to cool, and a chill crossed her eyes.


    "Even if you want to die, you can''t die on our territory!"


    Then she ordered, "QingHan, you are responsible for transporting him down the mountain immediately."


    "No problem, but in his current situation, I''m afraid he''ll die on the way."


    "No harm."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes: "with me, he doesn''t die so easily."


    A carriage that was not very spacious but could move quickly appeared at the door.


    Then, he saw Qinghu, carrying a roll and throwing it into the car.


    Long QingHan sat alone in front of the carriage and looked at the man behind him with a little rude movements, frowning.


    "Take it easy. If someone dies, we''ll be finished."


    But Qinghu just glanced at him: "don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Then, Lin Mengya, who changed her clothes, handed a wine pot to long QingHan.


    "Give him the medicine every three hours."


    Her face was a little pale, but her attitude was very calm.


    Long QingHan also had the right to be a living horse doctor. He nodded and drove away.


    "Girl, are you okay?" Qinghu asked anxiously.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Behind them, long Tianyu also looked worried.


    "It''s okay. That little blood won''t kill me." She comforted softly.


    Long sleeves covered the knife wound on her wrist.


    No one knows that after her blood poison is mixed with some poisons, it can become a drug that can make people fall into a state of suspended death.


    This was just a discovery by the teacher, but I didn''t want to use it at this time.


    But although people were sent away, the crisis was not resolved.


    Wolf guard and tiger guard are watching


    Everyone''s heart was tense about the surrounding news. They didn''t report back until the dinner party began.


    "Your Highness, madam, those people are getting away."


    She was relieved.


    But what followed was greater doubt.


    What did that man experience in the inner hall that made him have such a dangerous idea?


    Those mysterious and unpredictable people, even wolf guard and tiger guard, who speak frankly about fear, what is the origin?


    Who is standing behind that man?


    There is no answer to all this.


    What happened yesterday obviously had a certain impact on the celebration banquet.


    But they dare not say it clearly, so they can only guess each other secretly.


    A good banquet turned into a large-scale whispering scene.


    Lin Mengya''s face has been a little ugly because of the influence of blood loss.


    It made people guess that it was yesterday''s events that affected them.


    "Do you want to go back and have a rest? It doesn''t matter here."


    Long Tianyu asked softly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and tried to cheer up.


    "Although the man had an accident, everything he left didn''t stop working."


    She glanced at the wandering artists sitting in the crowd and playing music, and only felt a little bored in her heart.


    The reward of the previous day has been regarded as one of the key points of this celebration banquet.


    In order to alleviate the impact of previous events, please move the song and dance on the third day to the second day.


    In the middle of the banquet, Linglang artists dressed in fairy spirits entered one after another.


    Music changed.


    The crowd danced and soon the guests were intoxicated.


    I saw one of them. The pipa in his arms was like white jade.


    Hold your hands and flick gently. The timbre is beautiful but changeable, so that people won''t hear it boring.


    When they heard the sound of his pipa, they couldn''t help being shocked.


    He stared intently at the songs and dances in the venue and forgot himself.


    All the dancers suddenly turned up, and their clothes were as graceful as white lotus blossoms.


    The crowd was also aroused. They saw the dancers spinning faster and faster. Finally, they changed their formation and almost became fragments.


    The sound of Pipa became lingering, while the changing dancers suddenly stopped their movements.


    They fell to the ground and knelt in the middle.


    They only felt a flower in front of them, and several figures flew from outside the hall and slowly fell from the middle.


    Those are some women in red.


    Their faces are blocked and people can''t see their facial features clearly, but they can be called natural beauty only by their body shape.


    The movements of the five were very different from those of the previous dancers.


    Even as their actions became more and more intense, a clear fragrance spread out in the hall.


    Everyone is crazy.


    In their eyes, these five people, either immortals or demons, faithfully and directly reflect the most real desire in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    It seems that this is the secret of magic insect divine music.


    I saw that some people had lost their manners, and even some people, like wandering souls, got up and wanted to join in.


    At this time, the sound of Pipa suddenly stopped, and the five people were like a wisp of smoke, disappearing behind their companions in full view of the public.


    After Qu Bi, everyone just woke up like a dream.


    Just after looking at those people, the illusion in my heart just now has already disappeared.


    "What kind of dance is this, madam?"


    The brave ones can''t wait to ask.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu.


    There was a clear color in the man''s eyes. It seems that they were the only ones who didn''t get caught just now.


    "It''s just a wandering artist casually found at the foot of the mountain."


    She talked about it and then the party went on.


    But everyone was fascinated by the wandering artists. As soon as the banquet was over, they hurriedly sent someone to inquire about the specific situation of the wandering artists.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that the wandering artists not only didn''t refuse, but also agreed the performance time with many people on the spot.


    For a time, the scene was very popular, and those wandering artists simply became pop stars.


    In the early morning of the second day, they received the news from long QingHan.


    People have been safely transported to an empty valley hundreds of miles away.


    Just during this period, I don''t know whether her fake death medicine skill is too strong or the person''s personal reflection.


    In short, the man was awake for some time.


    At the same time, the man told him that he had been deceived.


    But when long QingHan asked him specific questions, the man closed his mouth again and refused to reveal another word.


    Cheated?


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered a question.


    She thought the man wanted to pull them to die together, but what if his purpose was not just them?


    This question was soon answered by someone.


    Elder song, who had agreed to cooperate with them, visited again, but he came alone.


    Looking at elder song''s frown, Lin Mengya asked anxiously, "elder song, what happened to you in such a hurry?"


    Long Tianyu is really thoughtful.


    Directly, elder Song said anxiously, "the next day your father came to the inner hall, the elder disappeared inexplicably.


    Now all the people in the inner hall want you to give them a statement. You''d better figure out how to muddle through this pass! "


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and asked with burning eyes, "elder song, I want to know what happened on the day my father went to the inner hall? Why did the great elder disappear inexplicably, but he almost died?"


    Song Yingkui didn''t want to answer this question at first.


    But both husband and wife are equally stubborn.


    Song Yingkui also wanted to rely on them to find the elder and stabilize his position, so he had to disclose an internal news to them.


    "I wasn''t there the day your father came, but I heard that he seemed to hold the secret of eternal life in his hand, but it was false.


    When your father learned the news, he was so badly hit that his body quickly weakened. "


    I don''t know why when I said this, elder song''s eyes were obviously a little erratic.


    Long Tianyu saw through his guilty heart at once, raised his voice and asked, "elder song, if you hide your secrets like this, I''m afraid our cooperation can''t go on.


    What kind of man was my father? I know better than you. He would never be completely defeated by this blow. What happened at that time? "


    Song Yingkui frowned: "it''s not that I don''t tell you, but..."


    He lowered his voice and was still too cautious even when there was no outsider.


    "I heard them say that he went to the forbidden area of the inner temple with the great elder."

 Chapter 2368

    The word "forbidden area" is full of unexpected mystery.


    Especially after they had a relationship with the more mysterious inner hall, they had a somewhat strange feeling.


    "Where is the forbidden area? Is there anything in it?" She asked curiously.


    But for this forbidden area, song Yingkui''s attitude seems very afraid.


    "That is the place where the elders of the temple have buried their bones, but ordinary elders like me are not eligible to be buried. Only the elders who have made special contributions to the temple will be sent to the forbidden area on their deathbed.


    This time, the elder made an exception and brought people in. Maybe he was punished for this. "


    At this point, song Yingkui could not help shivering.


    For the two little men and women in front of him who had not seen the forbidden area, song Yingkui only felt that he would not understand each other no matter what he said.


    "In short, it''s a place where you don''t want to go in all your life as long as you take a look."


    Finally, elder song''s conclusion aroused their curiosity.


    But they didn''t show it.


    They will go to the inner hall sooner or later, but now is not the time.


    Lin Mengya leads the topic away from the forbidden area.


    "So the purpose of your message this time is to hope that we can help you find the elder?"


    Song Yingkui shook his head: "elder, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    To tell you the truth, I also have people who support me in the inner hall. This time, I hope he can become a great elder. In this way, I will help you more. "


    From this point, we can see that song Yingkui is a pragmatic person.


    He did not covet the position that made everyone greedy, but was bent on pushing his own people to the top.


    The couple looked at each other.


    Indeed, judging from the current situation, song Yingkui is their insider in the inner hall.


    If his status is improved, it may be more helpful to them.


    Long Tianyu thought about it, but he didn''t promise it all: "our ability is limited. Please don''t give us some problems that we can''t do."


    Song Yingkui immediately shook his head and said, "this offering is very simple, as long as you can find someone for me."


    "Who?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Song Yingkui said excitedly, "descendants of God and man!"


    Just four words made Lin Mengya''s face change and change.


    Finally, she could only shake her head expressionless.


    "I can''t find it. Please go back."


    I really don''t blame her for not working hard, but such a simple four words. There are so many people in the world. Don''t they look for a needle in a haystack?


    Song Yingkui immediately explained, "I didn''t make it clear.


    In fact, the descendants of God and man are a race that has disappeared for many years.


    It is said that the founders of the temple are the descendants of God and man, but they are too haunted. We have hardly found any in recent years. "


    When Lin Mengya heard this, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    They haven''t found it for so many years. Can she find it as soon as she looks for it with her man?


    These guys, don''t you think too much of them?


    However, song Yingkui''s next sentence relieved the doubts of the couple.


    "When his father came, he had the news of the descendants of God and man in his hand."


    No wonder elder song would rather risk being discovered by his companions and take the lead in informing them.


    It was the idea of what the old guy had in his hand.


    Lin Mengya shook her head regretfully and said, "if you had come earlier, maybe we could have a way. Now the man''s life and death is unknown. Even if he survives by chance, he is also a living dead man. I''m afraid he won''t get the information you want."


    Besides, that man is an extremely selfish guy. Even if he lives well now, he will never tell them about it.


    But will take such important information in exchange for more benefits for themselves.


    But song Yingkui did not give up.


    "Although you have a bad relationship, he is your father at least. You should also know his means of action.


    Of course, I''m not forcing you to do it. If you can find nature, it''s good. If you can''t find me, I won''t force you. "


    Speaking of this, they can only temporarily promise to try.


    Before leaving, song Yingkui told them important information about the descendants of God and man.


    The descendants of God and man have three characteristics.


    The first is strange appearance and abnormal intelligence.


    The second is to be able to command different races in the world.


    As for the third point, song Yingkui refused to say anything, but said that they would bring people suspected of being descendants of God and man, and he would have a way to identify and authenticate.


    The first two characteristics are enough to give them a headache.


    "Order the world to be an alien? What exactly does this alien mean?" She couldn''t help asking.


    Just when elder song was about to speak, he suddenly changed his look, then got up and said in a panic, "it''s too late. I have to leave you immediately.


    Remember, we must find the descendants of God and man within one year! "


    With that, the man left in a hurry.


    "This man..." she shook her head and sighed.


    However, although it is difficult to find the descendants of God and man, they finally have a little direction.


    Long Tianyu remained silent.


    Lin Mengya sat down beside him and poured him a cup of tea.


    "I''ll bear everything with you. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Long Tianyu nodded and held her hand in his backhand.


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    The party on the third day was incredibly calm.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya got the news before that someone was colluding secretly and wanted to make trouble at the celebration banquet.


    But they lost their last chance.


    Until the fourth day, when they were ready to go down the mountain, a little conflict broke out.


    The reason is the ownership of those wandering artists.


    Normally, these people are free and go wherever they want.


    But those who have watched their music and dance, just like hair, want to rob these wandering artists.


    The deputy hall leader of Qin hurriedly came out to be a peacemaker, but this time he didn''t play a big role.


    Finally, those people had to stay temporarily under the authority of the temple.


    But this situation made Lin Mengya frown slightly.


    Long Tianyu is dealing with the documents accumulated by the temple and his forces.


    After learning the news, he said without frowning: "it''s a feeling of disaster to the country and the people."


    "I feel a little surprised, too."


    The purpose of those wandering artists, she has always been just guessing.


    Although she knew that the other party must want to take the opportunity to control the temple, why should she work hard on those families?


    There is an ancient book at hand.


    The above text is still a little different from the current text, but she has a little medicine blessing, and even the wordless heavenly book can be interpreted.


    This is an ancient book she found when she used it to find information about legu family.


    Now it seems that there was a flash in her mind.


    She eagerly put the ancient book in front of him, pointed to the records in the book and said: "it once described the scene of music Gu clan playing divine music!"


    Long Tianyu is very proficient in these ancient books. She doesn''t need her to translate at all, so she reads them smoothly.


    I saw that in the book, although the most beautiful words were used to praise the divine music, what attracted their attention was not the divine music itself, but the occasion on which the divine music was played.


    "At the beginning and end of the year, all families should listen to divine music. And divine music is only played in the ''temple'', and the rest are not allowed to play divine music!"


    From this point of view, there is no problem with this passage.


    But they all know that magic insects can be used to confuse people''s hearts, and can also change a person''s character unknowingly.


    What if the so-called God controls his followers with the divine joy of the legu people?


    The reason why you are not allowed to let others play divine music is that you are afraid of losing your ability to control people''s hearts.


    So people of the music Gu clan can only play in the temple.


    But now they not only play here, but also go to all families.


    What if the purpose of the new master hiding behind the legu clan is to control those aristocratic families through them?


    Lin Mengya now finally understands why they have to perform in the temple.


    Because what they want is "communication"!


    The previous songs and dances have buried the introduction. Those people will certainly be eager to watch their songs and dances again because they are affected by magic insects.


    So, under the guise of performing songs and dances, those people controlled these aristocratic families!


    Maybe this is the secret of the Yue Gu clan, who was almost destroyed!


    Now that they have thought of this layer, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu will never allow those people to continue to spread among the aristocratic family.


    But if they come forward now, I''m afraid they will make the people of the aristocratic family have some other ideas about them.


    However, it is clear that the purpose of divine workmanship is not just for those families.


    On the second day after the aristocratic family left, the seemingly troupe leaders of wandering art asked to see long Tianyu.


    After entering the door, the leader knelt on the ground and saluted. Lin Mengya was doing other things outside at this time.


    Long Tianyu just raised his eyes when he heard the sound.


    In addition to the class leader, a girl in red stood beside him.


    The leader smiled and said respectfully, "Your Highness, the villain has come to say goodbye to you."


    "Oh?" He gave a faint response.


    But his eyes did not fall on the girl for a moment.


    But the leader said with a flattering smile, "Your Highness, I am surrounded by a goddess. After seeing you at the celebration banquet, she will never forget you.


    I beg you to look at her and leave him to serve you for his infatuation. "


    Long Tianyu looked at the girl.


    The leader of the group showed a smile that was inevitable.


    "Madam, please stay."


    Although the guests have left, there are many things left. Lin Mengya was stumbling by these things early in the morning.

 Chapter 2369

    The person who stopped her was the vice Lord of Qin temple, but he brought a young man behind him today.


    The man has been downcast and seems to have no sense of existence.


    So her eyes just turned on each other, and didn''t give him extra attention.


    "What''s the matter with the deputy hall Lord?"


    Hearing the speech, the vice hall Lord Qin said with a smile, "I''m not sure about a few things. I want to ask my wife for instructions."


    In terms of the relationship between them, the vice hall Lord of Qin is far from using the two polite and alienated words "ask for instructions".


    She understood almost instantly.


    "Vice hall Lord Qin, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly." She asked with a business look.


    The other party''s eyes flickered slightly: "it''s about the injury of the hall Lord. There are many people here. Why don''t we find a quiet place?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. The vice hall leader of Qin immediately smiled and said, "madam, this way, please."


    The place pointed out by the vice hall Lord Qin is really quiet enough, that is, no matter what happens here, no one will notice it outside.


    She had been walking in front unprepared. Suddenly, the voice of vice hall Lord Qin came from behind.


    "Madam, here it is."


    The man''s tone was so cold that it didn''t sound like talking about things.


    Lin Mengya turned around and said, "can you speak now?"


    Just then, the young man who had been following behind the deputy hall leader of Qin suddenly raised his head.


    It was a gloomy face, and the malice in his eyes could almost turn into substance.


    The other party looked directly at herself like this. Lin Mengya could not help frowning and asked, "deputy hall Lord Qin, what do you mean? Who is he?"


    At this time, the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin retreated silently behind the man.


    The young man opened his mouth slowly and said mockingly, "don''t waste your energy. I have already controlled his mind and told me all your plans."


    The young man''s face was somewhat proud and seemed to appreciate her unexpected appearance.


    "Who the hell are you?" Lin Mengya asked with a wary face.


    "You don''t have to know who I am!" The man''s face sank and took out a bamboo flute from his waist.


    "As long as you listen to me, I''ll let you suffer less flesh and blood!"


    Then he played the bamboo flute impolitely.


    Lin Mengya was on alert. She only felt that the flute seemed to have some mysterious law.


    It''s like music, but it doesn''t have the rhythmic beauty of music.


    But what the other party didn''t expect is that the means that once hit everything, now seems to suddenly fail.


    Although she didn''t understand music, she couldn''t help but stop each other''s performance.


    "Can you play the flute?"


    Seeing her look of disgust, the other party suddenly widened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief.


    "How did you...?"


    The other party didn''t believe in evil and continued to play. Lin Mengya immediately covered her ears with her hands and screwed her eyebrows to a pile.


    "If you can''t blow, put it down. It''s a noise attack. My head is about to be blown up by you!"


    The man was impatient and increased his voice, but he was so flustered that he finally broke the sound.


    The harsh sound of the flute made Lin Mengya unable to bear it any longer.


    He grabbed the other party''s bamboo flute.


    "I said, if you can''t, don''t blow!"


    But I didn''t want to make the other party crazy.


    "How can you stay awake, no


    Impossible! "


    Obviously, Lin Mengya''s reaction gave the other party''s self-confidence a devastating blow.


    She casually played with the bamboo flute in her hand and said quite easily, "what''s difficult? You control the magic insect in a low voice.


    And I am exactly the kind of person that magic Gu can''t control. "


    Of course, Lin Mengya is not stupid enough to tell each other that her constitution is not invaded by 100 Gu, right?


    Especially after accepting Xiaohei, let alone a mere magic Gu, even the golden silkworm Gu king had to bow down to be a minister in front of her.


    The other party has no such experience.


    Since he became a magic insect, he has gone all the way. His experience of winning every battle has greatly expanded his self-confidence.


    Although before going out, the elders told him not to go to Shanggong Ya easily.


    But he still forgot the advice under the praise of those people.


    Now is the time for him to break his halberd.


    "Come on, take her down!"


    In the panic, the man remembered that there was a deputy hall Lord controlled by himself behind him.


    But when a pair of powerful hands clamped him tightly, he looked back and looked at each other.


    I saw the Qin deputy hall Lord who seemed to be controlled by him just now. At the moment, there was a little confusion in his eyes.


    "Lord Shengong, it''s not easy to catch you!"


    There was a smile in the corner of Qin''s mouth, but his words were enough to make the young man tremble.


    "You, you are not controlled by magic insects?" The young man is completely stupid.


    However, the Lord of the vice Hall of Qin said, "you are really my temple. There is nothing you can do with your little skills?"


    In fact, it was Lin Mengya who gave him some medicine to drive away the insects, but vice hall Lord Qin cleverly hid this layer.


    At this moment, the young man was angry to find that his self righteous victory was actually played by these two people with applause.


    But soon he said with a sneer, "what''s the use of your alertness? The temple Lord will never escape the control of magic insects. I''ll let him drive you out of the temple in person!"


    No, but Lin Mengya pulled out a small medicine bag from her sleeve.


    "You are really careful enough. This thing will not have any reaction when applied to your Highness''s wound."


    If the young man was just surprised that they were not controlled by magic insects, then when Lin Mengya took out the small medicine bag, the young man looked defeated.


    "You, who are you?"


    The admonitions of the elders are still in our ears, and the young people now regret that they did not listen to the elders.


    And not many people can see through his tricks. Except the elders of his family, only "that kind of person" can see through.


    In the hands of "that kind of person", I''m afraid his life will be lost.


    The fire of greedy desire is completely extinguished by the threat of death.


    When the young man looked at Lin Mengya again, there was some fear in his eyes.


    But Lin Mengya felt a little confused.


    These things are mixed with the drugs brought back by Gu pan.


    The reason why it didn''t work was that these drugs were all made by her.


    As soon as she saw the so-called craftsman, she looked like a frightened bird. She immediately pulled up the tiger skin and deliberately sank her face.


    "Since you know my details, you dare to commit it in my hands. It seems that you think your life is too long and want to take a shortcut?"


    She hooked her hand with an impatient look.


    "Since you are in such a hurry, I will help you.


    Deputy hall leader Qin, please kill him with a sword, it''s time


    The body should be cleaned after treatment. I have a good heart and can''t see blood. "


    Human brain tonic is always the most terrible.


    Originally, Lin Mengya just wanted to bluff each other, but she didn''t want adults to be terrified. Now she feels that her life is over.


    "No, no, you can''t kill me!


    There is an armistice agreement between us. Killing me now is a provocation to our family!


    The goddess will never let you go! "


    The young man was very excited.


    Lin Mengya was even more confused. Goddess, what goddess?


    "What if your goddess comes? You did it first. I''m just defending myself."


    The young man was worried and shouted, "you have hidden your Divine pulse, which has broken the rules set by our two families.


    I, I just want to find out where the divine pulse is.


    Yes, that''s it. I''m not thinking of swallowing the divine pulse! "


    Lin Mengya was silent.


    Is this product the God craftsman who can frighten people when he mentions it? I''m afraid I''m not a fool!


    However, Lin Mengya did not know that the struggle between the two ethnic groups had lasted for hundreds of years, and the two sides were immortal old enemies.


    If a guy like him who has no resistance falls into the hands of the other party, the place where he dies without burial is the lightest.


    So he hid his true identity all the way, afraid of bumping into those people.


    He was naturally afraid of shadow education since he was a child. When he was not careful about his purpose, he said and walked away.


    Obviously, the young man also realized it and immediately covered his mouth with a bit of panic in his eyes.


    No! How could he tell the big secret?


    Now, the other party has to kill him.


    Lin Mengya frowned, "divine pulse? Don''t talk nonsense. When did I hide the divine pulse?"


    The other party probably wanted to break the jar and immediately threatened angrily: "don''t think I don''t know. If you didn''t use the divine pulse to make the old man make wine, how could I find out that you secretly hid the divine pulse?


    I tell you, I left enough evidence before I came up. If I was killed by you, the news will be sent back to my family immediately.


    Then the fight will start again, and you will be a sinner of both races! "


    When the young man threatened, he said he was trembling and hoarse.


    But Lin Mengya understood one thing.


    The reason why the old man who brewed wine suffered an unexpected disaster was that he put something called "divine pulse" when making wine.


    "So you killed people for these wine?"


    At the thought of the old man who loved wine, Lin Mengya asked angrily.


    However, the young man looked at her coldly and said disdainfully, "don''t pretend to be here. You don''t want to kill people after his wine is brewed, because God pulse is so precious?


    I''m just trying to get rid of future troubles for you. After all, the existence of this thing is related to the rise and fall of our two races.


    The divine pulse must not be known by outsiders. If outsiders know, they will be killed. This is a common rule between our two races. Won''t you forget? "


    Hearing the sarcasm and temptation in the other party''s tone, she was not deceived, but glanced at the other party coldly.


    "Just take care of yourself."


    The young man also relaxed at this time. He relied on his big secret. The other party certainly didn''t dare to kill him. He turned his eyes and said, "in this way, if you divide your Divine pulse into one-third of me, I will keep the secret for you and don''t bother you again in the future?


    In your family, these divine veins are far from enough for everyone to share? "

 Chapter 2370

    She doesn''t want to deal with this guy who feels good about herself.


    Although she didn''t know what the so-called "divine pulse" in his mouth was, she still remembered her reaction after drinking the wine that day.


    Also, the little bottle she picked up from the old man.


    I think that''s the "divine pulse" in Shengong''s mouth.


    Thinking of this, she raised her eyes and looked at each other.


    The young man felt her eyes chilly and couldn''t help shrinking his neck. The rapidly expanding self-confidence was like a hole and quickly became shriveled and weak.


    "If you want my divine pulse, you have to listen to me. Otherwise, even if the news came back, you would have died. What does this have to do with you?"


    Young people''s desire for divine pulse is far more important than their loyalty to their people.


    He nodded almost without any hesitation, but he added a sentence in disguise.


    "I will never help you deal with my people!"


    Oh, Lin Mengya looked at him coldly.


    This kind of person has no integrity. It depends on whether the temptation is big enough.


    "I''m not interested in dealing with others. I just want to know why you collude with Murong Ming."


    Facts have proved that Murong Ming is just a puppet.


    She thought she had been used by that man, but now the man''s life and death were unknown, but the group of people under his hands did not fall down and the monkeys scattered.


    All this shows the power of that man. I''m afraid he has been taken over long ago.


    "I have served the will of the goddess. Otherwise, who would like to mix with this humble blood?"


    The contempt of the youth is not concealed at all.


    But Lin Mengya broke down impolitely.


    "Aren''t you greedy for the offerings these people give you?"


    The young man stared and shouted reluctantly, "you and I all have a trace of blood of ''God'', that is, you believe in falling into God, but you are much better than these humble mortals?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the guy in the late stage of the second disease.


    The blood of "God" is all guys who feel good about themselves and want to put gold on their faces.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who is it?"


    The young man looked at her reluctantly, and then said slowly, "I haven''t seen him, but I heard that he is the most trusted person of the old guy."


    The most trusted people have long been betrayed.


    This is definitely the most ironic for that person.


    "What does he want you to do?"


    The young man seemed to give up resistance and said indifferently, "it''s just that I controlled those guys with magic insects."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya knew that their previous guess was right.


    Now, there is only one last question left.


    "You are not a member of the Yue Gu clan. Why do you control the magic Gu?"


    Hearing this, the young man sneered and said, "it seems that you lost your blood, but you really don''t remember anything.


    I''m a craftsman. I''m the skill of the music Gu clan. I''m also the one taught by our craftsman clan.


    They are useless, and we naturally want to take back what we have given them. "


    From the tone of the youth, she only heard a little disdain.


    It was such a simple reason, but it almost buried the whole family.


    These followers of God are the real demons in this world.


    "Come on, you don''t need to show your superiority here. Deputy hall Lord Qin, lock him up. No one can release him without my order."


    Vice hall leader Qin took them away.


    But before leaving, the young man said greedily, "I told you so many things, you should give me some divine pulse?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him coldly, then ordered the Taoist priest to go to a jar of wine diluted with water and send it to the young man.


    At least for now, he has something to use.


    After dealing with the divine work, she returned to the main hall.


    At this time, the self righteous leader and the fake "goddess" had long been taken down.


    At that time, the other party also thought that long Tianyu had been recruited, so he wanted to order him to give in with magic insects.


    Who knows, he has a plug-in Lin Mengya around him.


    Early in the morning, he cut off the future trouble. At this time, the other party had to be caught at arm''s length.


    At present, the culprits have been controlled, and their plan to use the temple to spread divine music has been forced to end.


    Although I don''t know how the people behind the scenes will jump, at least now, they have gradually regained the initiative.


    Seeing her coming in, long Tianyu immediately ordered his men to leave.


    Seeing that she was not in high spirits because their plan was not smooth, she gently comforted: "it doesn''t matter. Even without their cooperation, we can find out who is behind the scenes."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya shook her head: "he has already recruited."


    "Oh, just... Move?" Long Tianyu asked in surprise.


    "How did you do it?"


    It''s not that he makes a fuss, but that it''s too fast, isn''t it?


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders and said innocently, "that craftsman is a greedy guy. I let him recruit with some small means."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know how to describe it.


    "My wife is really powerful. She must have seen through his greedy heart!"


    For her man''s Rainbow fart, Lin Mengya said she deserved it.


    "I didn''t do anything. He said it himself."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    "The soldiers who bend people without fighting are more powerful! It seems that I will study tactics with my wife in the future!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing, shook her head and nodded his forehead: "you''re really coaxing me more and more. Don''t worry, I''m not affected by him.


    But the deeper I understand this matter, the more I feel powerless. "


    It''s like a difficult game. I thought I could dominate the whole server after I had worked hard.


    But I found that there were higher-level copies, and I instantly became a little garbage.


    This gap and frustration are far from acceptable to ordinary people.


    Long Tianyu heard this and said, "the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Is my wife still afraid of them?"


    "That''s true. I didn''t know Lin Mengya was afraid from the day she was born!


    Strange, only when it is more and more difficult can we have a sense of achievement.


    What goddess, God vein, God Man descendant, are all paper tigers in front of me. Sooner or later, I will dominate the world! "


    Although he didn''t quite understand it, long Tianyu was very cooperative. He clapped and smiled and praised: "my wife is the best in the world. No one can compare with my wife''s intelligence!"


    Lin Mengya covered her forehead: "brother, today''s flattery is a little blowing


    Yes. "


    Long Tianyu immediately made an exaggerated appearance.


    "I''m not flattering. I''m just stating the facts!"


    Finally, the little tangle in Lin Mengya''s heart died with the wind.


    No matter how bad, it''s much better than when she first returned to the world that day?


    She has family, friends and lovers.


    With their support, she can move forward bravely and ignore all obstacles.


    After the celebration banquet, everything came to an end for the time being.


    Long QingHan also rushed back to the temple a few days later. They didn''t know whether the man was alive or dead.


    But when QingHan came back, his face was very ugly.


    Long Tianyu takes time to talk with QingHan. Although he doesn''t know what the conversation is, it seems that long QingHan has changed a person after that.


    He no longer resists the care of long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, but there is a small problem between him and Gu pan.


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are optimistic about this. Young people, where do you have a tongue that doesn''t touch your teeth in life.


    Before that, Gu pan suffered so many sins and suffered so much for long QingHan. Now it''s time for long QingHan to be severely beaten by the society.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also got some latest news about the man''s successor.


    "All his forces have been hidden. It seems that he wants to nourish his essence." Long Tianyu looked at the letter in his hand and said solemnly.


    Lin Mengya is also wary of this.


    "We don''t know how powerful he is.


    Even QingHan only knows the tip of the iceberg. If the person who took over wants to hide and make trouble, I''m afraid it will be bad for us. "


    Although the temple was apparently calm, both of them knew that it was just the calm before the storm.


    The members of the ancient Presbyterian Church are still in a mess because of the death of the eagle.


    They have received news that the second group of Presbyterian members will certainly visit in the near future.


    Both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu know that this group of people are only afraid of coming.


    It is true that one wave is not flat, and another wave rises again.


    But they won''t wait to die.


    The body of the eagle was sent to Lin Mengya.


    This is a strong Goshawk. Although there are no signs of life, it is still completely preserved.


    In the words of those elders, the divine eagle has the protection of God and is contaminated with the divine power of God. It is a unique spirit thing, so this sound will not rot easily after death.


    Although the death of the eagle is irreversible, if the murderer who poisoned the eagle can be found, the other party will also bear the anger of the ancient clan Presbyterian Council.


    Although the Presbyterian Council will not hold each other accountable for attacking the divine eagle, on the other hand, attacking the divine eagle is tantamount to blaspheming their gods.


    What they will not pursue is the responsibility of the other party for disrupting the cooperation between the two sides.


    However, if the members of the Presbyterian Council prosecute the murderer for blasphemy, they can successfully kick the other party out of the Presbyterian Council.


    To put it bluntly, we can fight internally, but we must be consistent with the outside.


    They thought it was the member who escaped, but the other party''s body was found a day later.


    In that case, whether it''s uprooting or really being hurt.


    In short, if they find out the real murderer now, at least they can save it.

 Chapter 2371

    In this regard, Mr. Mu is not optimistic.


    To put it bluntly, they are drilling a loophole in the rules.


    However, blasphemy and disturbing their cooperation are two different things, that is, he used this as an excuse to attack the group of forces, and he could not save the cooperation between the Presbyterian Council and the temple.


    "Alas, I''d better forget it."


    Now he only regrets why he couldn''t have been more cautious.


    But after checking the eagle, Lin Mengya made some unexpected discoveries.


    "This eagle is not a living creature."


    Elder Mu was stunned by this. Later, he thought Lin Mengya was talking nonsense and whispered to long Tianyu, "madam, this is... Alas, there is no regret medicine to eat. We still have to look forward."


    But I don''t want long Tianyu to just hook his lips and say calmly, "Mr. Mu is at ease. My wife is not an ordinary person."


    Lin Mengya knew that elder Mu would never easily believe her words.


    So she asked someone to put a piece of fresh fish outside, and sprinkled a thick layer on it with her own refined powder.


    After a while, I heard a soft meow outside.


    "This greedy kitten came so fast!" Lin Mengya sighed.


    Then she opened the door and picked up the little black cat who was buried in eating fish.


    After pointing the little black cat''s nose, he whispered, "it''s up to you in a minute!"


    The little black cat licked his paws and rubbed her with melon seeds: "meow!"


    As soon as she entered the house, Lin Mengya put Xiao Hei down.


    The little guy jumped onto the table lightly, and immediately elder Mu said anxiously, "Oh, where did this cat come from?


    Temple Lord and madam, even if the eagle is dead, it will be brought back to the Presbyterian Council.


    If I really let this little guy eat it, I''ll be the first to be punished! "


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "my cat is greedy. It''s not interested in this black paint."


    As he spoke, Xiao Hei raised his small nose and smelled around the eagle.


    Finally, it suddenly showed its sharp little claws and grabbed the belly of the eagle with the momentum of lightning.


    Chief Mu shouted, "stop!"


    But Xiao Hei was just a cat and couldn''t understand what he said.


    The sharp little claw pulled and pulled in the belly of the eagle. Finally, it took back its small claw and suddenly shouted at the eagle.


    "Meow -"


    Although it was only a half big little black cat, the voice was a powerful shock.


    Elder mu, a wrong God, suddenly stood up when he saw the dead Eagle!


    Suddenly, he stared at the eagle in horror.


    "This... This is?"


    Xiao Hei pulled the eagle''s wings with his claws. "Shua", the eagle suddenly spread its wings.


    The unprepared little black cat was startled by this guy and made a fierce meow. If translated into adults, I''m afraid it should be swearing.


    Lin Mengya nods to Xiao Hei with satisfaction.


    It''s worthy of being her baby. What does the little fish do? It''s not for nothing.


    Seeing the two people still confused, she immediately explained: "this kind of eagle is controlled by a kind of poisonous insects. Do you remember those poisonous animals?"


    The latter sentence is about long Tianyu.


    He narrowed his eyes and some strange pictures came to mind.


    "You mean the time when the Xiancheng army attacked the city?"


    "Good." Lin Mengya continued.


    "It seems that the eagle was not poisoned, but premeditated."


    As soon as she said this, mu Changlao''s face immediately sank.


    "Madam, what is a poisonous beast?"


    Lin Mengya replied, "it was originally some birds and animals controlled by insects, but we saw something special before, and the eagle is basically half dead.


    Once the poisonous insects in its body lose their activity, the eagle will ''die''. "


    What good or bad luck? I''m afraid someone manipulated it secretly.


    Mr. Mu tightened his lips: "they are too brave. Are they not afraid of being discovered for such recklessness?"


    At this time, Mr. Mu obviously regarded it as someone secretly and deliberately embarrassed him.


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu. The latter lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before she said in a deep voice, "this divine eagle is probably just a means."


    Once the matter is controlled, the so-called eagle will become a decoration.


    Elder Mu also knew this truth, but he was unwilling to admit it.


    "I''m going to personally question the Presbyterian Council about what they did this for!"


    But Lin Mengya stopped the angry old mu.


    "Even if you go now, who will admit it? Maybe they will bite you back and say you are disrespectful to the Presbyterian Council. Then you will be in big trouble."


    Elder Mu also sighed heavily.


    "Unexpectedly, the Presbyterian Council has become like this!


    What the hell is going on in their heads? The ancient people are now in danger. They have made enemies everywhere regardless. Do they have to see all the ancient people extinct to be reconciled? "


    It''s hard for Mr. Mu to be angry.


    Presumably, he is also the group who really cares about the fate of the ancient people.


    But now they have lost the opportunity, and through the eagle, Lin Mengya has completely seen through the meaning of the ancient Presbyterian Council.


    In that case, I''m afraid the other party will be offended.


    "Don''t be impatient, Mr. mu."


    Even at such a critical moment, long Tianyu still maintained a calm attitude.


    "Only a few people should know the mystery of the divine eagle.


    As you old man said before, there is also a faction in the Presbyterian Council that supports you.


    Why don''t you send the message back first and see what they say. "


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement: "I guess the secret of the eagle should be known by the senior level of the Presbyterian Council.


    If this is their joint decision, my temple is not afraid of them.


    But what if this is something that some people do in private? "


    Internal strife has always been something that cannot be said on the table.


    Their attitude towards the temple is closely related to their own interests.


    If elder Mu strikes first, he can seize the opportunity.


    The key to all this lies in how the man behind long Mu made a decision.


    "That''s the only way. I immediately repaired a letter and sent it back to the Presbyterian Council."


    "Wait a minute." Long Tianyu stopped mu Changlao, and then he ordered someone to bring some specially trained carrier pigeons.


    "Now that you have been watched by them, I''m afraid this letter can''t be delivered.


    These two carrier pigeons are left for you for the time being, or they can hide people''s ears and eyes. "


    Elder Mu left with gratitude.


    After he left, Lin Mengya looked at the eagle


    The body is distracted.


    "What are you thinking? You frown so deeply."


    Long Tianyu''s gentle voice came from behind.


    Now, without outsiders, she can speak out her doubts unscrupulously.


    "The poisonous insects on this eagle seem to be much more powerful than those poisonous animals.


    Can this ancient Presbyterian Church have anything to do with Xiancheng? "


    Speaking of it, there has been no new news from Xiancheng for a long time.


    As if overnight, the fairy city was silent again and no longer anxious to expand outward.


    But Lin Mengya felt that after holding on for so long, could they really stop their steps?


    I''m afraid these people may have some big conspiracy.


    Long Tian Yu thought carefully and said, "although simultaneous interpreting is not yet known, their inheritance is as old as ever. Maybe it is because of some common heritage."


    "Is that all?"


    She seemed to be asking questions and talking to herself.


    Long Tianyu held her little hand: "the truth is, we can get it out sooner or later."


    "You''re right."


    She bent down slightly and smiled flush with long Tianyu''s sight.


    "No matter what demon those people want to be, I will strangle it in the bud!"


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips and gently scraped his small nose.


    "Arrogance."


    "I call this confidence explosion."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    Xiao Hei, who was directing the eagle on the table and almost started broadcasting gymnastics, was confused.


    Human beings are really too difficult to understand!


    The letter from elder Mu flew out of the temple that night.


    At the same time, as a cover, he wrote a letter with other contents and sent it back quickly.


    Soon, the messenger was robbed and killed on the way.


    Fortunately, the man was ordered by elder mu in advance and abandoned the letter at the critical moment, which saved his life.


    But after the messenger fled back to the temple, the Presbyterian Council had already learned the news.


    Since the advocate United faction of elder Mu didn''t get the approval of the divine eagle, the hostile advocate war faction also swaggered to the door to provoke.


    But to their great surprise, let alone provocation, they didn''t even enter the door.


    In Lin Mengya''s original words, if you come to visit, even if you don''t bring some gifts, do you want to take advantage of her?


    For several days, both of them were dealing with the mess left by the previous man.


    After taking a breath, Lin Mengya received a letter of help from the real music Gu family.


    As long Tianyu had expected, the legu family was cleaned again.


    Fortunately, she had secretly sent many people to help, which minimized the loss of the music Gu clan.


    Even so, this small tribe of only a few hundred people has suffered a heavy blow.


    Their men brought the survivors back.


    Lin Mengya personally went to the foot of the mountain to meet him.


    The people who listened sent back a letter saying that only dozens of young adults were rescued this time, and the others were old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Most of the young people died to protect their families during the cleaning.


    Looking at the Pathetique on those faces, Lin Mengya''s mood was heavy.


    If one day, their palace family is also defeated in the struggle with all parties, it will be like today''s Yue Gu clan, which can only be slaughtered.

 Chapter 2372

    Those legu people were trembling when they first arrived at the temple.


    Lin Mengya didn''t rush forward to show her identity or take them back directly. Instead, she placed them at the foot of the holy mountain, a small village completely controlled by the temple.


    They have just been too frightened. Now the most important thing is to recuperate.


    The wolf guard, who was in charge of saving people, led her to an old man.


    The latter is the current patriarch of legu nationality.


    At the introduction of the man, he learned that she was the lady of the temple Lord, and immediately burst into tears.


    But like other legu people, he is a natural mute.


    Seeing her, the old man would kneel down for her. Lin Mengya immediately stopped and said, "what is the old patriarch doing?"


    The old group leader motioned excitedly with his hands.


    Finally, someone brought pen and ink. When the old team leader''s mood calmed down a little, he took the paper and pen and wrote quickly.


    "Thank you, madam, for saving your life! I can''t repay such great kindness. I''m willing to be an ox and horse for the temple. I just ask the temple to give the rest of the children a place to breathe. The old child is very grateful!"


    This is very humble.


    It''s hard to imagine that the music Gu clan''s prosperity in those years would become as long as it is now.


    "The old clan leader doesn''t have to say that. I promised your people that I would help you when necessary."


    She looked around for a moment and asked, "where are those people I''ve dealt with before?"


    Hearing her words, the old patriarch was even more sad.


    "They were killed to protect me and the dolls. I''m sorry for them."


    The old patriarch was very excited.


    Lin Mengya was afraid of touching his sadness, so she had to stop talking to him for a while and told the left and right to provide enough necessities for the legu people. After that, she asked her men what happened.


    "Madam, it was the brokers who introduced them to the killing task before."


    "Did you find anything? Did you leave anything alive?"


    The other party shook his head and said, "those people are trained professional killers.


    The technique was clean and neat. After discovering us, he retreated quickly. There were no flaws at all. "


    It seems that the other party can''t wait to kill.


    "Protect them and don''t let anyone find their tracks."


    "Yes, madam, don''t worry."


    She returned to the temple with a full heart.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw long Tianyu trying to get up from his wheelchair.


    But his lower body didn''t feel at all. One was careless and was about to fall to the ground. Lin Mengya immediately shouted, "be careful!"


    She ran over step by step and supported long Tianyu''s shaky body with her.


    The latter had a sense of embarrassment after being caught. He smiled and said, "it''s OK. I just want to try and see if I can stand up."


    Lin Mengya didn''t blame him, but helped him to the wheelchair first.


    "If you want to try, you have to ensure your safety first." She said.


    Then she pushed long Tianyu to the corner.


    "Now try if you can get up by holding the windowsill."


    Long Tianyu nodded, grabbed the hard windowsill with both hands, and propped himself up from the wheelchair as soon as he made an effort.


    "Slow down, don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya was always behind him and was ready to rush over and support him at any time.


    Although his arm soon became sore, long Tianyu was still eager to stand up.


    She knew that the other party was dead, but she still didn''t have the heart to expose him, but silently waited for long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu, who had reached the limit, fell back into his wheelchair the next moment.


    Lin Mengya immediately took out a clean and soft cloth towel to wipe his sweat.


    "Isn''t it hard? When I''m free in a few days, I''ll make you some rehabilitation facilities.


    But you have to promise me that you must do everything according to your ability and never force yourself too much. "


    Listening to her detailed explanation in her ear, long Tianyu suddenly felt whether he could stand up, as if it was not so important to him.


    Gently wrapped her little hand in the palm: "listen to you, okay?"


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction and said, "you should have done this for a long time. You must follow the doctor''s advice, you know? I''m not only your wife, but also your attending doctor now.


    Only by listening to the doctor can you recover as soon as possible. "


    Long Tianyu took her into his arms.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately shook her head.


    "There''s nothing hard to do. It''s my responsibility to take care of you."


    Long Tianyu said softly, "it''s not just your care for me."


    He seems to have figured out a lot since he was injured.


    In the past, he could put life and death aside because he thought it was his mission.


    But after this, he felt that when he was injured or even died, outsiders would read him a few benefits at most.


    It is his close relatives and loved ones who really bear the pain.


    He may not be so selfish as that person, but he will put his safety first in the future.


    People can live without Murong Xi, but Lin Mengya can''t live without long Tianyu.


    He is just the yearning of those people, but it is half the world of their small family.


    Lin Mengya can feel the unfinished meaning of long Tianyu even if she doesn''t say it.


    "It''s good that you know. If you encounter this situation again in the future, don''t rush up by yourself!"


    She muttered in a feigned ferocity.


    Long Tianyu knew that his wife was hard spoken and soft hearted.


    "Yes, I will protect my life first in the future!"


    He also rested almost, and then with the help of Lin Mengya, he stood on the windowsill for a while.


    His two legs are just ornaments now.


    It''s too hard if it''s completely supported by the forearm.


    Although he doesn''t know whether the rehabilitation in ya''er''s mouth is useful or not, he will never give up any hope of recovery.


    When the people of legu clan are settled properly, the group of people of the ancient clan Presbyterian Council are impatient.


    This time, they finally learned to be civilized and polite. First, they handed out their prayers and went up the mountain, and then they were invited to the temple.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sit on the main hall.


    Both husband and wife are first-class good looks, with the momentum of the superior.


    This time, the man sent by the main battle of the ancient Presbyterian Church was a young man with red lips and white teeth.


    When the man saw Lin Mengya, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    It is worthy of being the first beauty of the aristocratic family.


    At present, the attitude of young people is more polite.


    "I''m yuan Boan. I''ve seen the Lord and his wife."


    "Mr. Yuan doesn''t have to be polite."


    Unexpectedly, even his voice was so beautiful, Yuan Boan couldn''t help thinking about the beautiful scenery in his heart.


    As amazing as Gong ya, she really shouldn''t waste her whole life on Murong Xi, a useless person.


    A young man is like a male peacock eager to show off his beautiful feathers.


    Try to impress the beauty with your most perfect appearance.


    "I heard about your highness and madam''s demeanor as early as I was in the family. Today, I really deserve my reputation.


    I have been ordered by the Presbyterian Council to discuss the marriage with your highness. "


    She looked at Lin Mengya with a little regret.


    "Please don''t be sad, madam."


    Sad? Why is she sad?


    In fact, Lin Mengya never looked at Yuan Boan.


    In fact, she has been making a total since just now. What kind of rehabilitation facilities will she make for long Tianyu at that time.


    His lower body can''t move. Relatively speaking, the limb strength of his upper body is slightly stronger.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t want long Tianyu to exercise out a pair of Kirin arms. At the same time, she should try her best to restore the activity of her lower limbs, so as to avoid muscle atrophy.


    But long Tianyu saw through yuan Boan''s thoughts at a glance, and he accumulated some dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Even if you plug his little wife, you''re still trying to dig his corner.


    Oh, what a beating!


    At that moment, long Tianyu said with a smile: "I should have told you clearly last time. I don''t count my marriage with the jun family.


    If you have to force others, don''t blame my temple for being rude! "


    The negotiations were about to break down before they started, and Boan immediately made a gesture of remedy.


    "Temple Lord, everything is easy to discuss. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t put it forward so abruptly. I didn''t take into account my wife''s feelings. Please forgive me!"


    With that, he looked at Lin Mengya with apologetic eyes.


    But what the latter is thinking now is, do you want to do some underwater training?


    Although it''s a little troublesome, you can make a simple version of the swimming circle to ensure safety.


    And the buoyancy of water can also reduce the burden of long Tianyu.


    Yes, that''s it!


    Without authorization, Lin Mengya, who has made long Tianyu''s rehabilitation plan for the next few months, is finally distracted at this moment.


    Ask the man next to him with his eyes: what did they say just now?


    Long Tianyu just looked at her gently.


    My wife''s wandering habit is really lovely.


    "Anything else?" She asked them.


    Long Tianyu shook her head. Lin Mengya immediately got up, but before leaving, she didn''t forget to say to Yuan Boan, "he won''t marry a little wife in his life. Let your ancient elders die!"


    Then he turned and left.


    At this time, Yuan Boan reacted. It turned out that the lady had already had a plan in mind.


    But he just wanted to catch up and explain, and brush a wave of favor in front of the beauty.


    He was stopped by two beautiful women who looked like they must hurt.


    "Our wife is very busy. It''s inconvenient to meet your guests." Cairu said with a smile.


    Bai Su picked up his sword directly. It seemed that as long as he dared to move forward, the long sword would pass through his body mercilessly.


    He seemed to be nailed to the ground. He dared not move and watched the three beauties leave.


    After a long time, the man behind him said coldly, "my wife is in charge of our family. If you understand, get out of here immediately."

 Chapter 2373

    Since Lin Mengya left, long Tianyu has no scruples and has a cold face, which makes yuan Boan''s pressure double.


    Originally, he had a heart of contempt, but he had to deal with it carefully.


    Just glancing at long Tianyu''s legs, his heart could not help but float a little despised.


    No matter how powerful, he is just a useless man who can''t stand up.


    Why bother to occupy that beautiful and moving woman for nothing?


    In his mind, Yuan Boan smiled politely.


    "Temple Lord, I just came here to discuss this matter with you. Why do you refuse people thousands of miles away?"


    Long Tianyu''s tone was still very cold.


    "There''s nothing to talk about with you."


    "What about your legs?" Yuan Boan said patiently.


    Missing the man in the upper position, the face is not affected at all.


    "Not interested."


    Yuan Boan only felt that the other party was trying to be strong, so he smiled maliciously.


    "Do you want to be a loser all your life and drag down your wife?"


    Long Tianyu sneered, "that''s it. What does it have to do with you?"


    He was humiliated three times and four times, and the smile on Yuan Boan''s face was a little hard to hold.


    But he still remembered what his elders told him when he came.


    "I''m just thinking about it for you. After all, women all over the world, especially beautiful ones, like heroes."


    Seeing that the other party was speechless, he proudly made persistent efforts and said, "presumably, your Highness''s heart should know this better than me?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about the negotiations inside.


    She took people to a hot spring pool.


    Craftsmen were recruited to make some auxiliary facilities in the pool.


    Although the big guys haven''t heard of it, the lady said it was for your Highness''s recovery, and the craftsmen also offered suggestions.


    After a while, the preliminary plan was determined.


    "In this way, we have to hurry up and do it." She said politely.


    People say it''s not troublesome. This is what they should do.


    What Lin Mengya can do, of course, is to add a lot of money to them.


    For a time, everyone was also working in full swing.


    When she returned to the bedroom, the people in the main hall reported that the negotiation between long Tianyu and Yuan Boan was not smooth.


    Yuan Boan was finally thrown out.


    Yes, just throw it.


    Just imagination, she felt very picturesque.


    Although his man has a bad temper, he is not so shameful.


    I think yuan Boan did something too annoying for him?


    In a twinkling of an eye, she forgot about it.


    She decided to let them rest for a period of time after totaling with long Tianyu about the legu family.


    By the way, let the wolf guard check the truth of the extermination of the family.


    According to the account of the magic work Institute, they taught the magic Gu to the music Gu family, and later they took it back.


    It''s said to take it back, but it can''t be decided by just one mouth.


    With his bandit logic, I''m really not sure what happened that year.


    In the evening, long Tianyu stayed in the front hall to deal with affairs. She asked someone to prepare some medicinal meals and send them in person.


    But I didn''t want to meet yuan Boan on the way.


    The man saw her from a distance, then pretended to be an accident and greeted her.


    "It''s a coincidence that bo''an met his wife here."


    It was as if she had made an appointment with him.


    Lin Mengya asked faintly, "the young master is a guest of my temple. Naturally, he will see my master."


    In other words, don''t you have a brain when you meet someone at home?


    Yuan bo''an didn''t know if he really didn''t understand it. Instead, he said with a smile: "bo''an is a guest. Naturally, he is a guest. When he first met his wife today, he felt as if he had seen her before. It''s like meeting her again after a long separation. There must be a special fate."


    Yuan Boan said, trying to "hook up" with her with affectionate eyes.


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    The other party''s behavior only made her goose bumps all over her body and made her sick.


    "If it''s fate, it''s also a bad fate I want to avoid. I have something else to do. Please help yourself, childe."


    Lin Mengya said mercilessly and immediately took her people around each other.


    The interest in Yuan Boan''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    The more delicate the rose, the more prickly it is.


    He must get this woman!


    In the front hall, long Tianyu is processing the documents sent by his men.


    At the celebration banquet, the guy who tried to make trouble was stunned by the ox owner''s machete, but he couldn''t learn to be calm after all.


    Although his return can play a deterrent role to a certain extent, the heir of the emperor is still pending and has always been a disaster.


    On his side, many people have written to him, hoping that he can win the position of emperor in one fell swoop.


    But after the injury, his mentality has changed a lot.


    If he takes over the emperor, it means more responsibility.


    Except for those he can''t get rid of, he just wants to leave more time and energy to his family.


    Lin Mengya also knew what he thought, so when the vice Lord Qin repeatedly hinted at her to help persuade long Tianyu, she always didn''t understand.


    Although their husband and wife are one, they are independent of each other.


    And the position of emperor Zun is very important. Whoever it is should think clearly before taking over.


    If long Tianyu agrees, she naturally wants to give her full support.


    If he doesn''t like it, she will never suppress him with those high sounding excuses.


    Everyone knows the truth, but life is his own, but what he wants to live depends on his own choice.


    She waited for a while before long Tianyu looked up from the book case.


    At the sight of her, the man''s face was like the warm sun in March.


    "Madam, why don''t you call me?"


    He waved to her, and the latter immediately went forward and rubbed his numb arm.


    "Aren''t I afraid to disturb you?"


    She glanced at the document, which was full of statements of advantages and disadvantages, so that he must pay attention to the overall situation.


    She was annoyed to see here, so she closed it for him.


    "It seems that they are all these things. Tell them that they don''t need to send them in the future. They can burn them directly."


    Long Tianyu''s lips curled up when he heard the speech.


    He knew that his wife was annoyed by these platitudes, so he turned them out on purpose after she came in.


    As for his purpose¡ª¡ª


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and sighed faintly.


    "Alas, my wife knows me best, but it''s everyone''s intention after all. I''m not so rash."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she felt even more distressed. Her men were harassed by these people every day. She hurriedly said, "I''ll let them see it for you


    , if there is any other useful information, let them circle it for you alone.


    If it''s all nonsense, they''ll burn it directly. Anyway, they don''t dare to come and ask. "


    Long Tianyu held back his joy and nodded like a little daughter-in-law.


    "OK, then listen to your wife."


    The saints who serve the pen and ink on one side are full of disgust.


    Oh, he looks green these days.


    The temple Lord used this to win his wife''s love.


    Pooh! Despicable!


    Let someone clean up the desk, and Lin Mengya took out everything.


    After this period of recuperation, long Tianyu recovered well from both internal and external injuries.


    He also had some sensation in his legs, but he was not very keen.


    She also wrote the news to the teacher in a letter.


    The latter also said that this may be a good phenomenon.


    But there is still a long way to go before he can stand up.


    And the teacher said he had found some clues.


    Just now, I don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya just told the teacher not to worry about everything.


    And she has a plan to go back to the Palace House in the near future. She heard that her second brother was ashamed because of long Tianyu''s death. After people came back, she ran away secretly.


    Lin Mengya wrote a letter and he didn''t reply. He also said that he would never have the face to see her again.


    Family is family after all. Even though she once complained about her second brother, now she only misses her relatives.


    Here, no matter how good, is not her home.


    The couple ate quickly and packed up everything. Lin Mengya also pushed long Tianyu out for a stroll.


    In fact, both of them are very busy. They have only such a little relaxed free time all day.


    She pushed the wheelchair into the yard and enjoyed the magnificent sunset with him.


    He looked at her attentive and serious side face and asked softly, "what are you going to do about Mo Yan?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and gently breathed out.


    "Do you remember the origin of the child?"


    Why don''t you remember?


    The original plague has become a rare memory for him and his wife.


    In retrospect, I heard her say, "afterwards, I sent someone to inquire. However, no one knows where the child''s parents are. Moreover, the child is still a ''holy body''.


    I think the secret that the man has mastered should also have something to do with this? "


    When she first came to Weiguo, she and Bai Su looked after the little guy day and night. She knew better than anyone whether there was a problem with the child.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu narrowed his eyes.


    "What exactly does'' holy body ''mean?"


    She shook her head.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure Mo Yan''s physical quality and development level are even better than ordinary people."


    The reason why people don''t think it''s strange is that Xiao Ning''er is also a freak.


    Probably because the blood changed her constitution. In the teacher''s words, all the precious medicinal materials she had eaten before remained in Xiao Ning''er''s body.


    That''s why the little guy is a monster like his brother.


    In addition, the family loved them both. They were just proud that they had two little geniuses. No one thought about anything else.


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand and said softly and firmly, "no matter what his constitution is, he is our child."


    She smiled and nodded slightly.


    Don''t think about anyone. Think about her children!

 Chapter 2374

    "Madam and the hall leader are really in a good mood. Also, the sunset glow is as beautiful as rouge on the cheeks of a beauty.


    Even a glance makes people feel relaxed and happy. What''s more, there''s a beauty like a lady? "


    Too frivolous words disturbed their warm moment.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, but Lin Mengya gently pressed her shoulder.


    Looking back, she looked at each other with a smile.


    "Young master yuan, do you want to see my husband and wife for something?"


    The latter knowingly said, "I shouldn''t have bothered you, but I also have a task. Please understand."


    Lin Mengya had no good impression of the man. She asked coldly, "since you have something to do, please make a long story short."


    Yuan Boan looked at her, which made her very uncomfortable.


    She had not seen the hunter''s eyes for a long time.


    The last one who dared to look at her like this was about as tall as Yuan Boan.


    This man really makes her hands ready to move.


    Yuan Boan felt that Gong Ya''s eyes seemed to be so warm tonight.


    Look, he knows that women, especially those who have become married, naturally can''t stand loneliness for a long time.


    It seems that as long as you work harder, you can have a taste of beauty Fangze.


    "Oh, that''s right. Our Presbyterian Council especially values this marriage. But if you really don''t want to keep your promise, you''ll have to change them to tell you next time."


    Before the soldiers? Is this?


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist and the tone became colder and colder.


    "Even if my husband doesn''t obey, can you force marriage?"


    Yuan Boan smiled, but his words were not polite at all.


    "Although it''s not like forced marriage, our ancient Presbyterian Church also has to ask you for an explanation.


    In those years, the old temple Lord took away many good things from our ancient Presbyterian Church. If there was no marriage contract, we wouldn''t let him take them away easily.


    If you don''t agree, please return all the things of the year. "


    Long Tianyu asked coldly, "what is it?"


    Yuan Boan waited for him to ask. As soon as his voice fell, he took out a thick list from his sleeve and said, "everything is recorded on it. Please have a look at it."


    The roster is very long, but long Tianyu looks terrible after reading a few pages.


    "What is this roster?"


    Yuan Boan smiled and said, "this is the dowry of my ancient Presbyterian."


    "Oh, dowry?"


    Long Tianyu threw away the register directly, with a cold tone.


    "Your ancient clan Presbyterian Council was too busy. If you really had these things, why did you retire for so many years?"


    The truth of the engagement at that time was told by the flying pigeon.


    It turned out that master did ask for help, but the Presbyterian Council was not the only choice.


    Moreover, they asked master on their own initiative.


    Master also had difficulties in seeing the Presbyterian Church. That''s why he had this marriage agreement.


    But I don''t want to, the other party is so greedy!


    Yuan Boan''s face changed slightly when he was exposed.


    "So the temple Lord refused to do both?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows and eyes are like a knife: "it''s your ancient clan Presbyterian meeting. You deceive people too much!"


    "Good!"


    Yuan Boan put away the smile on his face and said gloomily, "in that case, the temple Lord, don''t blame my Presbyterian for not remembering old love."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the list and saw that there were not only many collections of the temple, but also things from her palace.


    These people really want the lion to speak!


    The two sides were at war. Yuan Boan narrowed his eyes, but said to her, "madam, what do you think?"


    "Me?" Lin Mengya looked pale, while yuan Boan was bewitched and said, "if you continue to follow this useless man, I''m afraid you''ll be implicated by him. You know, if our ancient clan elders are angry, your palace family can''t afford it."


    "Oh, so powerful!" She said coldly, but as soon as the conversation turned, she began to ridicule.


    "Why do you come to my temple to beg for something? I think you''re not as good as those beggars at the foot of the mountain. At least people know they''re begging. Unlike you, they take shame for granted."


    She was so rude, but yuan Boan was really angry.


    With a gloomy face, he warned, "madam, don''t regret against our Presbyterian Council!"


    "I regret it now." She said without expression and looked back at her man.


    "I think I wasted both time and food just now. Tut, it''s really not good at all."


    Long Tianyu smiled at the corners of his mouth: "OK, there''s no need to talk nonsense with them in the future. Come and get out directly."


    The saint next to him couldn''t wait to talk about yuan Boan.


    The last time he was thrown out, Yuan Boan felt seriously offended.


    Now being treated like this, he immediately shouted excitedly, "you have offended the Presbyterian Council by treating me like this! We will not let you go. You are dead!"


    "Noisy." Lin Mengya glanced over there.


    "The Presbyterian Council is really not very good. These goods can become messengers. It''s insulting our IQ."


    But what Lin Mengya doesn''t know is that Yuan Boan is not a brainless.


    But he has a fatal weakness, that is lecherous.


    Originally, the task given to him by the Presbyterian Council was to let him explore the tone of the husband and wife.


    Unexpectedly, he fell in love with someone else''s wife at once, thinking about how to take his wife.


    That''s why I can''t wait.


    The Presbyterian people were completely cleared out of the temple in the blink of an eye, and everyone looked at a loss.


    "Young master yuan, what''s going on?"


    In the face of those people''s questions, Yuan Boan suppressed his anger and said fiercely: "the temple, bullying people too much! When I go back, I must sue them in front of the elders!"


    Everyone was also a little surprised, but at the thought of these people, they dared to ignore them for several days, and their hearts suddenly filled with some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes! They are obviously arrogant!"


    "The Council can''t let them go!"


    Yuan Boan took a gloomy look at the holy mountain


    That smelly woman, he must make her a dog under his feet!


    After Yuan Boan and his party were driven away, Mr. Mu showed unprecedented anxiety.


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t see it and asked.


    Elder Mu sighed and talked about yuan Boan''s identity.


    "Then yuan Boan is the grandson of a ruling elder of the Presbyterian Council. His position in the Presbyterian Council is not low. If you do this, I''m afraid you''ll give those people an excuse to embarrass you."


    Because the ancient family is composed of many different families and families.


    Therefore, in order to maintain the so-called justice, the member factions of the Presbyterian Church are also quite complex.


    Generally speaking, the highest decision-making body of the Presbyterian Council is composed of ten ruling elders.


    And Yuan Boan


    My grandfather and his father both have a certain position and power in the Presbyterian Council.


    But Lin Mengya said, "I''m afraid he didn''t have any good thoughts when he came. Bai Su, show the list to elder mu."


    Elder Mu glanced and couldn''t help being surprised.


    "This, what is this?"


    "This is the purpose of the Presbyterian. Your highness is angry because Yuan Boan wants the temple to offer these things with both hands."


    Mu Chang frowned and felt more and more wrong.


    "It''s nonsense at all! These things, let alone the temple, can''t be taken out anywhere!"


    "But yuan Boan said that these were borrowed by the old hall Lord on the basis of marriage agreement.


    Elder mu, your highness and I don''t have to fight against your Presbyterian Council. It''s such a thing that no one can stand. "


    These words made Mr. Mu completely silent.


    After a long time, he sighed dejectedly.


    "Oh, I''m old."


    The difficulties faced by the ancient people are not small. The reason why he tried to promote the cooperation between the ancient people and the temple is also to survive.


    But some people in the Presbyterian Council were far more greedy than he thought.


    "Not that you are old, but that they are too much." She whispered.


    He turned back and exchanged a look with Bai su. The latter immediately stepped down and guarded the door with Cairu.


    "Elder mu, I know you are loyal to the Presbyterian Council. Now we can let you leave safely, but for one thing, I want to know how the Presbyterian Council will deal with us.


    Of course, if you insist on not speaking, we won''t embarrass you.


    After all, we have our own positions. If we meet again, I''m afraid we''ll be the enemy. We also understand your mood. "


    Lin Mengya''s words directly made elder Mu feel guilty.


    He himself is a kind and honest man. What his colleagues are doing now makes him feel very sorry for the temple.


    But he could not betray the Presbyterian Council. His heart looked like there were many villains who kept pulling his conscience.


    "This, I..."


    Lin Mengya could see that his heart was shaking. As soon as his mind turned, he thought of a compromise.


    "You don''t have to disclose the secrets of the Presbyterian Council, just say what we should pay attention to."


    After thinking for a long time, Mr. Mu said, "just this time, even if I pray for the accumulated virtue of the whole ancient family."


    After that, he asked Lin Mengya to go back first.


    Give him one night to come up with specific countermeasures and tell them.


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya was naturally very happy.


    Just before she went out, she said to Mr. mu, "Mr. mu, I made a mistake just now."


    The latter looked up at her suspiciously.


    The woman smiled and said, "you are you and the Presbyterian Council is the Presbyterian Council. Even if we see each other again in the future, we will never be the enemy."


    Mu Chang''s heart moved.


    Through the woman in front of him, he seemed to see the different woman in the past.


    Like her, she sees everything clearly.


    "You --"


    He swallowed the rest.


    "Elder mu, what do you want to say?" She asked.


    The latter shook his head and said, "nothing, madam, go back first."


    She just nodded and left when what the other party said was true.


    Elder Mu looked at her back and couldn''t remember for a long time.

 Chapter 2375

    The next day, without alerting anyone, Mr. Mu took people down the mountain.


    She found a letter he left her on the table.


    The letter reminded them in detail of all the possibilities they should beware of. Lin Mengya knew that this was the maximum that elder Mu had achieved.


    However, she also completely told him the tips of how to distinguish and control poisonous animals such as divine eagles.


    In this way, at least in the Presbyterian Council, he will not be too passive.


    The couple looked at the letter and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    If it hadn''t been for the "insider" of elder Mu to reveal these news to them, I''m afraid they would never have thought that the Presbyterian Council, which has been dormant for many years, would have been so strong.


    "Now, I''m afraid we''re busy."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and looked a little nervous.


    The Dragon Tianyu next to him saw this and gently shook her hand.


    "There''s nothing to fear. Their troops can''t catch up with the rebels in any case. Those people were defeated by us, not to mention them."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya stared at him.


    "What''s your meaning? If you didn''t underestimate the enemy last time, why did you make me so frightened? Is it difficult that you want to repeat the old trick this time?


    I tell you, if you are missing this time, I will never look for you again in my life! "


    Knowing that what the other party said was angry, he must apologize immediately.


    "It''s all my fault. Madam, don''t worry. I''ll be prepared enough this time to beat them away at one fell swoop. I won''t dare to commit it again all my life!"


    She snorted coldly, "that''s what you said! If there''s anything wrong, I''ll hand you over and let you be their door-to-door son-in-law!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing: "I said I was someone else''s door-to-door son-in-law. Doesn''t my wife rob me back immediately?"


    Who knows, Lin Mengya said with a smile: "I''ll exchange the old for the new. Who makes you attract bees and butterflies like this and don''t keep your husband''s way?"


    Hearing this, long Tianyu couldn''t help shouting injustice: "madam, you have to be reasonable. I think I''m single-minded to you. When did I attract bees and butterflies?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look: "the ancient Presbyterian Council is clearly here to rob the bride!"


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help feeling very strange and frowned: "it''s also strange. Why do they have to ask you to fulfill your engagement?"


    On this issue, long Tianyu is also a monk who can''t touch his head.


    He thought for a moment and said unsure, "is it a plot to our family''s property?"


    Lin Mengya tore down the stage impolitely: "where do you have any property? All the money under your name is in my hands. Eat my flowers and wear mine. If I kick you now, it''s estimated that you can''t even eat a full meal!"


    He picked the corners of his mouth.


    It''s true that he had transferred all his property to his wife long before he went to the rebels.


    Over the years, he still has the good habit of turning in his personal property.


    It can be said that he doesn''t know how much money he has now.


    But the greedy list still let them catch some clues.


    Not all the things on it are in the temple, and even some are known by the palace family.


    It seems that the goal of some members of the ancient Presbyterian Council was to deal with her at the beginning.


    This made her very puzzled.


    She admitted that she had never had any contact with each other, nor did she do anything to hurt their ancient people.


    How can these people match themselves inexplicably?


    "Alas..."


    Lin Mengya covered her forehead and sighed deeply.


    Long Tianyu asked, "Why are you worried, madam?"


    The woman held her chin and said in a sad and helpless tone, "sure enough, people can''t be too good, otherwise I don''t know when a psychosis will jump out and want to be right with me."


    Long Tianyu silently looked at his wife: "yes, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong."


    Lin Mengya nodded and then suddenly reacted that something was wrong.


    "Who do you say is a pig?"


    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment: "I think you are too famous."


    "Really?" She looked at the dishonest man with suspicious eyes.


    The latter tried to muddle through with his most sincere eyes.


    But Lin Mengya finally found a smile hidden in his eyes.


    "Did I tell you that you seem to be dead!"


    At one time, the two were in a mess.


    Finally, tired, she lay lazily in long Tianyu''s arms.


    "I don''t think the ancient clan Presbyterian Committee was suddenly aimed at me. Our palace family is also a relic of ancient Wei, but before that, I never heard the name of the Presbyterian Committee in the mouth of my great grandfather."


    In front of such things, Lin Mengya always maintains absolute calm.


    He gently stroked his back. "What do you want to do?"


    "I think -"


    She looked up at him condescending.


    "Cut off their way back!"


    She said this without hesitation.


    Long Tianyu nodded and said softly, "just do it according to your meaning. Leave the rest to me. Don''t worry."


    That being said, Lin Mengya needs to go to Guwei''s family in person.


    "But I don''t want to leave you."


    She touched his forehead gently, and her tone was full of nostalgia.


    Long Tianyu pressed her head down.


    "I don''t want to be your burden."


    "You''ve never been my burden!"


    She hugged his neck and said seriously, "I''m just afraid I can''t protect you."


    Long Tianyu was shocked.


    His wife is a good medicine in his heart.


    With her, I will never fall into the abyss of loneliness.


    "I will protect myself. Don''t worry, I won''t let us separate for too long."


    "Yes."


    She buried her head in his broad shoulders.


    This person will never break his promise to herself, and she just needs to take brave strides forward.


    Going to the ancient clan was something she wanted to do. Now, because of her bad relationship with the Presbyterian Church, this matter has to be put on the agenda.


    After the last expedition against the rebels, the temple army has had a wealth of combat experience.


    This time, although the ancient Presbyterian Council came fiercely, it certainly did not have such a big advantage as the temple in terms of troop deployment.


    Moreover, the other party is not a fool, so they are most likely to send someone to fight (negotiate) first, and the use of force is the last chip.


    To put it bluntly, the Presbyterian Council should also put interests first.


    But what they didn''t expect was that they welcomed other guests before the ancient Presbyterian Council came.


    "Your Highness, madam."


    Vice hall Lord Qin walked in with a worried face and said, "I hope you two can go to the inner hall."


    "Inner hall, they are


    What are you going to do? " Lin Mengya asked suspiciously.


    The vice Temple Lord Qin shook his head: "I''m not very clear about the details, but after the last thing, they should no longer dictate the affairs of the temple in a short time."


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu thought of another possibility.


    The inner hall is now headless because of the disappearance of the elder.


    Therefore, the temple and the inner Temple usually do not interfere with each other, but the power change of the inner temple will affect the temple.


    So it should be because of this.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "when shall we go?"


    "The other party hopes you can go there as soon as possible."


    I have to say that this time the inner hall was indeed much more polite.


    The couple looked at each other. Long Tianle said calmly, "let''s go now."


    Lin Mengya nodded: "it''s OK, so as not to have a long dream at night."


    Although the inner hall is in the mountainside, they also have a very strict access mechanism.


    This time, two people were allowed to enter because of an emergency.


    Even so, they were blindfolded and their ears blocked.


    Although this measure has no effect on Lin Mengya, who has a system plug-in.


    But enough to see each other''s caution.


    She pushed long Tianyu into a cave more than one person. After making sure that their eyes and ears were blocked, the other party opened the mechanism.


    The curious voice of Xiaoyao came from the system: "master, their design is really exquisite!"


    While talking, Xiaoyao also drew a picture of the mechanism he detected.


    In order to prevent the other party from taking the opportunity against them, Lin Mengya put the detection function permission of the system to the highest value.


    This is a great burden for her.


    Now, even the sound of long Tianyu''s wheelchair rolling and the footsteps of the people around her are very clear to her.


    The small medicine monitors the situation at any time. Once it is found that the highlight breaks through the limit she can bear, it will immediately adjust the system back to the normal value.


    "There''s a simple elevator down here!"


    With the change of the scene, Xiaoyao reported the situation he monitored to her at any time.


    "Elevator?"


    No wonder she has a feeling of dizziness in the air.


    "Well, and there''s more than one."


    Judging from the small medicine, the road in the mountainside is completely composed of several elevators.


    She could clearly hear the sound of machinery rotation, and if the height was estimated, they fell at least tens of meters.


    However, this is nothing for the whole height of the mountain.


    Finally, after turning about a dozen elevators, they finally reached their destination.


    And those elevators do not all fall, some rise, and some have a certain slope.


    In a word, when everything in her ears and eyes was taken down, she was surprised to see a towering fairy palace shrouded in a bright sunshine.


    "There''s still sunshine here!"


    She couldn''t help sighing.


    The member of the inner hall next to him who was responsible for bringing them in said proudly, "madam, don''t underestimate the inner hall. It''s like a fairyland. The beauty is that you don''t feel deeper until you go in."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was rarely interested.


    "Then let''s hurry in."


    She pushed long Tianyu and followed the man in.

 Chapter 2376

    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are both people who have seen big scenes and have seen all the wonders of the world.


    But the palace in front of us is still amazing after all. Probably only the craftsmen in the sky can create such a magnificent spectacle.


    As they got closer and closer, an ancient and magnificent momentum followed.


    Lin Mengya looked at the carvings on the beam, almost too vague to see the details, and was slightly distracted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu asked when she stopped.


    Lin Mengya also doesn''t know how complicated her feelings are.


    Probably amazed at the wisdom of previous creations.


    "Nothing."


    They followed the man into the palace.


    From the outside, they can only see the grandeur. When they enter the inside, they know what the man just said.


    Various corridors divide the palace into countless courtyards.


    People kept walking around in a hurry. When they saw them, they didn''t take another look.


    Is this the real inner hall?


    "You two, please follow me."


    The person in charge of guiding the way in front handed them over to another and stepped down.


    After saluting them, the man explained.


    "Hall Lord, madam, the rules of the inner hall are strict. There are villains to guide you along the next section of the road."


    After a few more corridors, they changed their guide again.


    She looked back and saw that the man had returned the same way.


    It seems that there is a strict hierarchy here.


    Even those who serve in the inner hall must strictly abide by the system and must not act without authorization.


    Fortunately, they don''t have to change people this time.


    The man led them directly to a courtyard, saluted them and said, "the elders are inside. Please go in."


    With that, the man left.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have been walking a little tired, but they still cheer up and enter.


    "Temple Lord, madam, I''ve worked hard all the way. The elders have been waiting for a long time. Please follow me."


    A servant in Lavender came to meet him and wanted to take over long Tianyu''s wheelchair, but Lin Mengya refused.


    They don''t know the purpose of the inner hall this time. They should be cautious in this unfamiliar place.


    The other party didn''t say anything and sent them directly to the main hall of the yard.


    This should be a meeting place. As soon as the people inside heard the news outside, they couldn''t wait to ask, "but the Lord of the temple and his wife are here?"


    The attendant immediately replied, "yes, elder Dong."


    "Well, please come in."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have some incomprehension about each other''s intentions.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw four groups sitting next to a hexagonal table.


    The four people next to the table were clearly dressed in blue, red, yellow and black.


    After seeing the two of them, the man in blue and yellow immediately got up and said politely, "president Dong Chengfeng, I''ve seen the Lord and his wife."


    The pudgy elder in yellow is also quite kind.


    "Song jiuci, the elder of the West courtyard, has seen the Lord and his wife."


    This man''s surname is also song.


    They immediately thought of elder song Yingkui, who had secretly reached a cooperative relationship with them.


    The elder of the West courtyard looked at them and whispered, "song Yingkui is my younger generation."


    This sentence made Lin Mengya understand immediately.


    It turned out that the person who secretly supported song Yingkui was the elder song jiuci in front of him.


    Nodding modestly to the two, they didn''t show superfluous emotion.


    The remaining two did not get up, but glanced at them with cold eyes.


    "East courtyard and West courtyard, what do you mean by bringing them here?"


    The elder in red showed some dissatisfaction.


    The kind-hearted elder of the West courtyard smiled and said, "in the South courtyard, the six party hall originally wanted us to discuss. Now that the elder is away, we can''t compete. Naturally, we need the support of the hall Lord and his wife."


    The six square hall is the name on the plaque hanging outside.


    Lin Mengya thought, sure enough, they have the chips for the elders to compete for power.


    Fortunately, song Yingkui sent them the news in advance. Otherwise, they would really be caught off guard this time.


    Thinking of this, they didn''t panic, but quietly watched them fight inside.


    "Hum! The temple is the temple, and the inner temple is the inner temple. They haven''t handled their own affairs yet. What qualifications do they have to take care of our inner temple?"


    The Southern Courtyard elder in red is arrogant.


    It can be seen from his words and deeds that the other party didn''t see Lin Mengya and long Tianyu at all.


    "You can''t say that." The elder of the West courtyard continued to talk kindly.


    "Before entering the inner temple, we all came out of the temple. The temple and the inner temple are one, which no one can deny."


    But the elder of the South courtyard was still stubborn and disdainful.


    "Even so, the affairs of the inner temple are not under their jurisdiction.


    Go back and forth where you come from. Here, you are not welcome! "


    The words of the elder of the South courtyard really didn''t save them any face.


    Lin Mengya smiled and asked, "who asked us to come here first?"


    The elder of the east courtyard was a little ugly, but he still said, "it''s me."


    "OK, I''ll tell you." She looked at the elder of the east courtyard and spoke clearly word by word.


    "Excuse me, did you tell the remaining three people before inviting us?"


    President Dong always nodded, but he was not angry.


    The South courtyard is not a tunnel.


    At that time, when he proposed it, the other party said nothing, and he naturally regarded it as tacit consent.


    Who would have thought that the people from the South courtyard should come here.


    Now, where does his face go?


    "In that case, the elders of the South courtyard and the north courtyard both know about it. You didn''t stop it before, but now you''re embarrassing us. Why do you think my husband and wife are easy to bully?"


    Lin Mengya also has some fame in the inner hall about killing Yinglong.


    At least song Yingkui and the man behind the hook nose must know that she is not easy to mess with.


    Sure enough, her questioning made the elder of the South courtyard narrow his eyes.


    "What do you mean by this? This is the inner temple. You can''t let a woman go wild!"


    "Joke, your food and clothing are now supplied by the big chamber of Commerce in our palace. Why, you want to tear down the bridge when crossing the river?"


    The elder of the South courtyard obviously couldn''t adapt to her arrogant tone and stood up.


    "What can the palace family do? Without the temple, how can you be today!"


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of him.


    At the moment, he choked back impolitely.


    "Why is there a temple Lord in the temple and only a great elder in the inner temple


    Why, my husband and wife don''t understand anything? "


    She stared at each other: "the inner hall is the inner hall of the temple. The Lord of the temple is the master of the whole temple! Now the elder is away, I think you are beginning to forget your roots!"


    The four elders did not expect that Lin Mengya knew these secrets of the inner hall.


    Of course, thanks to the reply from the master of the old hall.


    In the past, the inner hall was only the nursing institution of the temple. Only after some things later did it have the right similar to the "cabinet".


    However, in terms of power composition, no matter how powerful these people are, they should not surpass the temple Lord.


    But these things have long been forgotten in the dust of history.


    Even the master of the front hall has seen it in ancient books recording the history of the temple.


    "What are you talking about!"


    The elder of the South courtyard seemed a little angry, pointing to Lin Mengya and scolding her.


    At this time, I heard a cold voice.


    "Put your hand back."


    The elder of the South courtyard was surprised.


    However, a short sentence made him feel frightened.


    "You --"


    "Lao Chang, you''d better be quiet."


    The elder of the shadow north courtyard who sat aside narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in the wheelchair.


    Somehow, he always felt that this man had a momentum that made him afraid.


    "Komondo of the north courtyard, I''ve seen the hall Lord."


    The elder of Beiyuan is an alien. He is tall and burly. Although his hair is gray and silent, he is the one with the most burst temper among the four people present.


    However, even he showed weakness to long Tianyu.


    The elder of Nanyuan, who is too lonely to support, is even more angry now.


    "Komondo! I warn you, you don''t want to cross the river and tear down the bridge!"


    But the elder of the north courtyard just looked at each other lightly: "if you want to die, please continue."


    Then he sat back in his seat.


    The situation suddenly changed from being close to the enemy to fighting alone.


    Finally, the elder of the West courtyard came out to make a round.


    "I''m sorry, madam. That''s the way the elder of the South courtyard is. Don''t tell him the truth."


    Lin Mengya is not a soft persimmon.


    She glanced coldly at the elder of the West courtyard: "it seems that the elder of the South courtyard likes to eat Jialong fruit recently. Although it''s delicious, it''s too hot. Don''t eat it from next month."


    The elder of the South courtyard was stunned and immediately shouted angrily, "you, what are you? You can''t decide here!"


    You know, that jialongguo is a fun idea.


    They live in the mountainside all year round and have some small problems.


    Jialongguo can cure their diseases, but it is too seasonal. In the past, it was whipped up quickly, and a few were transported back.


    Now, the amount of this thing sent by the temple has increased a lot, and the quality is good.


    Suddenly stop, how can the elder of the South courtyard agree!


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s calm spirit, he said leisurely, "I can''t be your Lord, but I can be the Lord of the big chamber of Commerce. By the way, I subsidize this thing out of my own pocket.


    If the elder of the South courtyard doesn''t believe it, he can go outside to inquire. "


    I was so angry just now that the elder of the South courtyard didn''t take her words to heart.


    Now when she mentioned the big chamber of commerce again, the elder of the South courtyard was secretly surprised.


    Although they were in the inner hall, they did not know nothing about the outside situation. On the contrary, no matter what happened to the state of Wei, they could always receive the news in time.

 Chapter 2377

    Elder Nanyuan is a little confused.


    But then, I felt that the woman didn''t know how to advance or retreat and didn''t deserve her.


    With a gloomy face, he said to long Tianyu, "it''s good for women to be less involved in men''s affairs. Temple Lord, you should take time to take good care of your family!"


    But he saw the man''s look and said faintly, "my wife''s words, even I dare not disobey."


    By implication, how old are you? Dare you take care of his daughter-in-law?


    The elder of the South courtyard choked and said angrily, "in order to please women, do you want to be an enemy of the inner hall?"


    But long Tianyu said calmly, "the elder can''t tell me what to do about the affairs of our temple. The elder of the South courtyard hasn''t got the position of the elder. I''m afraid it''s not good to take over the responsibility?"


    To say that long Tianyu is such a person, he usually doesn''t care much about those verbal disputes.


    However, if the other party has to embarrass his wife today, it is asking for trouble.


    The three men next to me understood.


    They are afraid of the Lord of the temple.


    Also, I want to win over others and cooperate with others, but I slander their wives on one side.


    Ah, it seems that the elder of the South courtyard has really been fed up.


    It can only be described in one word - stupid.


    Although the other elders of the third house do not sympathize with the elders of the south house, they are a community. It''s not good for outsiders to see jokes like this.


    As a last resort, the elders of the West Court and the East Court came out to make peace.


    "Oh, temple Lord, madam, the elder of the South courtyard is old and confused. In fact, he has no malice. Please don''t argue with him."


    On the surface, the elder of the West courtyard was talking to the elder of the South courtyard. In fact, he seized the opportunity and hurt him.


    Lin Mengya also inherited the affection of the elder of the West courtyard in the face of song Yingkui.


    Slightly hooked his lips and said, "naturally, I won''t quarrel with an old fool."


    "You -" the elder of the South courtyard almost spewed out a mouthful of blood and glared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    But the latter was not afraid of him at all. Instead, he said in a tone that was enough to annoy him: "I think it''s because the previous days were too leisurely? In this way, in the future, except for the cases we should have, we will calculate all the things we want in the inner hall according to the market price. Pay with one hand and deliver with the other. What do you think?"


    The elders of the other three houses were not very happy.


    But the object of their complaint is not Lin Mengya, but the elder of the South courtyard.


    Make him cheap!


    Now, they will spend a lot more money.


    At the same time, the elder of the South courtyard still didn''t learn well. Instead, relying on his identity, he pointed at her and yelled at her.


    "Little bitch! Why do you cut our things! From now on, you are not the temple lady! Now get out of here immediately. If you dare to step into the temple again, I will let someone drag you into the prison!"


    As soon as these words came out, except for the elders of the North Court, the faces of the East Court and the West Court changed.


    This damn old man! Just kill yourself, don''t pull them!


    At this time, the voice of long Tianyu was particularly cold.


    "You say, let my wife go? Oh, who gives you the right?"


    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he pinched the neck of the elder of the South courtyard.


    The man covered most of his face with a silver mask, leaving only a thin lip. At the moment, he also hung a cruel sneer.


    "How dare you treat my family


    Madam is disrespectful, damn it! "


    The elder of the South courtyard only felt that his chest was about to explode at the next moment.


    The hand was as dead as hell, but when he met him, he trembled and completely lost his resistance.


    "Stop!"


    At the point where the elder of the South courtyard was almost strangled, the elder of the north courtyard suddenly moved.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he said that the masked man had passed hundreds of moves.


    Finally, the man retreated behind Lin Mengya, while the North Dean''s hand hidden in his sleeve shook badly.


    The elder of the north courtyard narrowed his eyes slightly and his voice was slightly cold: "who are you? Why did you sneak into my inner hall?"


    "I''m the personal bodyguard of our wife. It''s just an inner hall. How can I be stopped?"


    When Qinghu spoke, he quenched his cold eyes and never left the elder of the South courtyard.


    The man had collapsed to the ground, tightly protecting his neck with both hands, and there was deep fear in the eyes of the three people, in addition to resentment.


    Just now, he could feel that the other party was really moved!


    Qinghu''s move made the scene a little awkward.


    However, this is also a disaster caused by the elder of the South court. The other three courts don''t want to be involved with him.


    But at this time, it was really ugly to get rid of yourself. There was no way. The East Hospital and the West hospital had to speak for the south hospital.


    "I''ve also fought. I''m sure the South courtyard has learned a lesson. Madam, do you think it''s better to end this matter?"


    Elder song of the West courtyard is also difficult to do at this time.


    In fact, he is the sworn enemy of the South courtyard. The former Eagle nose is the spy arranged by the other party.


    But in the end, they are the inner hall and four courtyards. If something happens to the South courtyard, they will be affected.


    But he felt that the South courtyard should be taught a lesson.


    In order to save him from suppressing himself and the East Court everywhere by relying on the marriage relationship between the South court and the North Court.


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "let me say it again for the last time. Every case is every case. I won''t lose any points you deserve. As for others, don''t think about it in the future."


    She had noticed before that there was a huge sum of money in the temple whose whereabouts were unknown.


    Even the old man, the deputy hall Lord of Qin, said that the cost was tacitly agreed by the hall lords of all dynasties.


    Later, the former master of the temple told them in a letter that this expensive fee was used to supply the inner hall.


    Moreover, in order to sell a favor in the inner hall, she took the initiative to add some.


    But I didn''t want to, so I raised some people''s appetite, which they took for granted.


    She, the "big rich man", spoke, and the people of the fourth hospital dared not refuse.


    However, they think that they are above the status and receive the support of the temple. They always feel that they should do it, but they forget their duty.


    I have to say, some people just don''t knock.


    There is Qinghu, the top expert in Zhenchang, who is the elder of the north courtyard. He looks dignified.


    They always thought that the inner temple was superior to the temple.


    But they did not think that the mechanism they were proud of was like nothing in the eyes of Qinghu.


    After a good talk between the elders of the West courtyard and the east courtyard, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu returned to the negotiation table again.


    Although they are few, no one will wait.


    Seeing that the atmosphere gradually eased down, the elder of the West courtyard and the elder of the east courtyard looked at each other, and the latter said, "in fact, I''m asking the temple Lord and his wife to come here this time


    Let''s talk about the big elder. "


    After the elder disappeared, the four courts coveted that position.


    In fact, not all the elders of the four courts are qualified. There are supreme elders above them.


    Those supreme elders, who are ranked according to seniority, can indeed inherit the position of great elder.


    At the same time, it also means that whichever hospital is successful will benefit.


    Originally, the elder of this term belongs to the forces of the South court.


    The South courtyard and the north courtyard are a group, so the successor elder should be one of the West courtyard and the east courtyard according to convention.


    However, under the pretext that the elder disappeared when he was in office, which was not a legitimate abdication, the South court had to elect another supreme elder to succeed him.


    The eastern court and the Western court will not agree.


    In this way, the benefits of the former South Hospital will not be in vain?


    Therefore, the four courts began a scuffle, and the conflict between the two sides became increasingly fierce.


    However, the four courts could not reach a consensus anyway.


    Seeing that the situation in the inner hall was getting more and more chaotic day by day, they had no choice but to place their hopes on the temple.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya had some doubts.


    Didn''t song Yingkui say that we must look for "descendants of God and man"?


    Long Tianyu was in the same mind as him. After meditating for a moment, he said, "what is the standard for you to recommend the great elder?"


    The elder of the east courtyard explained in detail: "if you want to become a great elder, you must first have the recommendation of one of the four courtyards; secondly, you must find the certificate; thirdly, the most important point is that you must obtain the consent of the four courtyards at the same time."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked, "don''t you just look for the certificate again?"


    At this time, the Nanyuan elder who finally learned to be afraid was very unwilling, but he didn''t dare to show his tongue again.


    "If the certificate is so easy to find, we won''t change the elder once in 30 years!"


    Then, he looked at the East and West Houses angrily and said discontentedly, "the great elder has only been in office for 15 years after 30 years!"


    But the eastern and western houses do not think so.


    "How about fifteen years? A voucher can only be used once. You want to use it twice. It''s really a joke!" The elder of the West courtyard immediately fought back.


    Seeing that the three parties would quarrel again, the elder of the north courtyard frowned and shouted coldly, "shut up!"


    He rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the three with less contempt in his eyes.


    "I invite you to come here this time, mainly because I hope you can help us make a decision."


    The six sides of the six side temple are the temple Lord, the great elder and the four courts.


    Under normal circumstances, the six parties can contain each other and maintain a balance at the same time, so as not to let any party fall completely.


    It can be said that in the past years, these six forces have been very reliable.


    But now, the elder is missing, and the four courts are opposite in pairs, regardless of up and down.


    The position of the temple is particularly important.


    "Oh, I wanted us to be judges!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized, but when she looked at the elder of the South courtyard, she roughly understood why he resisted so much.


    Song Yingkui first came into contact with them.


    And he is a smart man. He is very likely to take this opportunity to win them over.


    That''s why the elders of the South courtyard are so hostile to them.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help sighing that these old guys are not fuel-efficient lamps.

 Chapter 2378

    After hearing her words, the elder of the South courtyard gnawed his teeth.


    "What judge! The inner hall has its own operation law. Even you can''t easily intervene!"


    Although frightened by the man behind her, the elder of the South courtyard can''t advise when maintaining his own interests.


    On this point, Lin Mengya admires this person''s courage.


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Master also warned him that the water depth of the inner hall was not suitable for them to participate at present.


    But after all, there is no way to completely separate the two sides.


    Moreover, they will go to the ancient people in a few days. If the inner hall can be stabilized at this time, at least he doesn''t have to worry about the situation of the temple for the time being.


    Quietly, she communicated with her wife with her eyes. Lin Mengya understood it, looked at the four elders, cleared her throat and opened her mouth.


    "This matter is of great importance. It is difficult for me and your highness to make the right decision for a while."


    Is that a refusal?


    The old Dean of the South was relieved, while the two in the East and West courtyard just changed their faces slightly.


    However, long Tianyu immediately continued, "but we decided that the top priority now is not to elect a successor, but to find out the situation of the current elder.


    If he does suffer misfortune, it''s not too late for you to argue about it again. If you act too hastily, it will only make people feel that the disappearance of the elder has something to do with you. "


    The elder of the South courtyard replied anxiously, "how can we harm the elders of our own courtyard?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and said casually, "maybe you think the elder doesn''t listen to you enough, so it''s not impossible for you to push another superior."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    The elder of the South courtyard was so angry that his face turned red. He jumped up excitedly, but he was frightened by Qinghu''s eyes and fell on the chair.


    "This, this is impossible!" The elder of the South courtyard still tried to refute and said, "I share weal and woe with the great elder in the South courtyard. How can I harm him?"


    That''s true.


    Although the elder can''t clearly favor the South courtyard, he is connected in one vein.


    At least in his years in office, the South court has indeed benefited the most.


    "And you three." Lin Mengya looked at the three and said eloquently, "although the north courtyard is a partner with the South courtyard, it is not as close as the relationship between the South courtyard and the elder.


    Not to mention the east courtyard and the West courtyard, the benefits obtained by the South courtyard and the north courtyard must be enough to make you jealous.


    In this way, isn''t everyone motivated? "


    When she said this, the South courtyard looked at the three courtyards with some doubt.


    When she saw that the effect was achieved, she handed over the right to speak to long Tianyu.


    "Although you are all possible, you are all people in the inner hall. Naturally, you don''t want the inner hall to be chaotic. Therefore, it may not be the hands and feet of your four courts.


    For today''s plan, we can only find the great elder. At least, we must determine his life and death. "


    Although the four courts doubt each other, they also have to rely on each other.


    The two of them said it like this. In fact, they thought it was very reasonable.


    "But the elder is indeed missing." Nanyuan elder said in embarrassment.


    Even those in the West Court and the East Court said, "we have searched the inner hall, but we can''t see the great elder."


    Therefore, they began to tear at each other in an attempt to seize the opportunity to seize greater interests.


    When the crowd fell silent, the elder of the north courtyard spoke


    ¡£


    "Elder, I disappeared after seeing your father." The elder of the north courtyard swept them coldly.


    "I''ve heard that your master has great prestige. After entering the temple, you can directly get the position of the supreme elder. It seems that you must get the position of the great elder?"


    All of a sudden, the four courts focused their doubts on the two of them.


    But long Tianyu said carelessly, "if my master wants to be the elder, no one can stop him."


    Although these words are arrogant, they are also the capital of their teachers and disciples.


    The elder of the north courtyard narrowed his eyes: "why?"


    "Just because he is my master." Long Tianyu responded impolitely.


    Two strong and cold men, just fighting with their eyes, have fully reduced the room temperature by several degrees.


    "And his daughter-in-law is Gong ya."


    Her strong interruption made the elder of the north courtyard blink.


    Then, we can only take it back reluctantly.


    Oh, by women''s soft eggs!


    But in my heart, I can''t help feeling a little unbalanced.


    Why doesn''t he have such a powerful daughter-in-law?


    But everything that man did before, after all, still had a shadow of doubt.


    After a little thought, long Tianyu said, "my father... Although I introduced him to the inner hall before, someone released him in advance. The four should give me an explanation."


    But don''t want to, these four people are all confused.


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow: "why, four people don''t know?"


    Although the elder of the South courtyard danced most happily, there are some reasons.


    After all, the elder disappeared after the man left. He always wondered whether he had been inspired by the temple Lord.


    But I don''t think so!


    "You introduced him, and you should have asked someone to send him in, shouldn''t you?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    When he looks serious, he is the kind that people have to be convinced.


    "It''s really not me. I thought it was everyone here."


    The four people also went through great storms until long Tianyu and Lin Mengya didn''t have to lie about such things.


    If they really want to be a great elder, they won''t ask for someone first.


    Instead, they should do everything possible to provoke them into internal strife, and then they can sit back and reap the benefits.


    Thinking of this, the four thought for a moment, and the elder of the north courtyard said solemnly, "the news I heard is that he intends to form an alliance with the South courtyard."


    Because he was an ally, the elder of the North Court was not worried.


    But the South court immediately retorted, "but I heard that he prefers the North court!"


    The east courtyard and the West courtyard are all like this.


    Therefore, they turned a blind eye.


    After all, if the other party belongs to the power of his allies, at least he will not be killed.


    At the same time, if they intervene again, they will annoy their partners.


    This is not a good thing for their four hospitals.


    "It seems that you have all been used." Lin Mengya made a summary.


    At this time, the four courts are all stupid.


    But after that, they also felt a deep chill.


    Who in the end can play with the chief of the unit in their inner temple and four courtyards?


    "Therefore, if you continue to fight inside, I''m afraid that if the elder is not elected at that time, it will erode the strength of your four courts.


    Don''t say I have no intention of interfering. When I''m really unable to return to heaven, I won''t harm the interests of the temple for you. "


    As a younger generation, what long Tianyu said made the four people feel red.


    At the same time, they also noticed something unusual.


    Especially the elder of the South courtyard, he quickly remembered one thing.


    In fact, they are most worried about the big elder''s accident.


    Before, he also focused all his attention on finding the great elder.


    But I don''t know when, people around me came back and said that the other three courts, especially their sworn enemy, the West Court, were trying to elect a new elder.


    Therefore, he immediately turned his focus and fought with the other party.


    If the temple Lord hadn''t reminded them, they would really be in mutual suspicion and eventually lose both.


    The faces of other temple lords were the same.


    Lin Mengya looked around and felt that these old guys were more childish than her son.


    Oh, her sons are all little geniuses.


    Forget it, I won''t compare with these ordinary people.


    I don''t know that I can''t compare with even a child. Now my mood is very complicated.


    Even the elder of Nanyuan didn''t resist the couple so much.


    It''s just a little awkward.


    "How do you think we should find the elder?" The elder of the South courtyard asked reluctantly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t deliberately ridicule their evil taste, but asked normally, "what unusual behavior did the elder do before he disappeared?"


    The elder of the South courtyard immediately said, "there is nothing unusual. However, he has been to the forbidden area once before."


    Hearing these two words, the look of the other three elders was a little unnatural.


    The reason why "forbidden area" is a forbidden area is that there must be a secret that can''t be known.


    Although Lin Mengya is not an adventurous person, the word "forbidden area" tickles her heart. However, it is limited to this.


    "Is there anything in this forbidden area that will pose a threat to the elder?" She asked.


    At this time, the elder of the east courtyard said, "the forbidden area... None of us has ever entered. Up to now, only the successive elders can enter and exit. However, many people have seen that the elder was safe when he came out of the forbidden area."


    The other three courts also agreed.


    This shows that the elder determined that he disappeared after coming out of the forbidden area.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and continued to ask, "how did he disappear?"


    At this time, the elder of the South courtyard said vaguely: "originally, the eldest elder was very ill and listless after he came out of the forbidden area. Later, he said he wanted to go out for a walk, so he left the attendants who followed him. Later, the man disappeared and no one saw where he went."


    She asked again, "is it possible that the elder went out and didn''t tell you? Maybe he will come back in a few days?"


    However, the elder of the South courtyard did not agree with her.


    "The elder will never leave without reason." The elder of the South courtyard answered firmly.


    But Lin Mengya thought it was possible.


    "Don''t be so absolute. After all, the elder may be stimulated by something, so he may want to go out for a break and get some air."

 Chapter 2379

    "No."


    The attitude of the elder of the South courtyard is still tough and firm.


    At this time, the elder of the West courtyard also looked at her and said slowly, "madam, the elder can''t leave the inner hall easily."


    "Cannot" is not "not allowed".


    This shows that the great elder cannot leave the inner hall for some reason.


    Even so, things are even more strange.


    She thought for a moment and asked, "I don''t know if it''s convenient for us to see the elder''s room?"


    The four looked at each other. Finally, she was accompanied by the less rigid elders of the South courtyard and the east courtyard, and went to the elder''s residence together.


    She was supposed to come with long Tianyu, but the elder of the north courtyard said she had something to talk to him.


    Although the soldiers are divided into two ways, long Tianyu secretly signals her not to worry.


    She always has full confidence in her men.


    Therefore, Qinghu followed behind her and locked the two people firmly.


    He stared at the elder of the South courtyard as if he had been tied with a rope. He was not comfortable at all.


    In contrast, president Dong is much luckier.


    He smiled and kept talking with Lin Mengya. She also hoped to learn more about the temple.


    "In fact, madam doesn''t have to be so alert to us."


    President Dong looked at the two people behind him helplessly.


    The guard''s eyes, let alone the elder of the South courtyard, felt chilly even as he looked on.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "he''s used to it. Just don''t look at him."


    The elder of the east courtyard smiled bitterly.


    He also wants to ignore, but the man''s sense of existence is too strong.


    As a last resort, the elder of the east courtyard had to rely on his courage to talk to her.


    "When the elder was still there, he often talked about you and the temple Lord. He said that over the years, the temple has finally ushered in a new hostess. But maybe it''s fate.


    If the old elder had become close to the previous master of the palace family, there would be two hostesses from the palace family in our temple. "


    This was both unexpected and reasonable for her.


    The women of the palace family may be the national goddess for generations.


    Otherwise, you won''t have confidants all over the world.


    But the official owner of the house should be her great grandmother.


    From everyone''s description, she can really piece together a gorgeous and intelligent woman.


    It was also from her generation that the masters of the palace family got rid of that sad fate.


    "Unexpectedly, the elder has something to do with my great grandmother?"


    The elder of the east courtyard smiled.


    "Don''t underestimate us old guys. The elder was also a famous man in those years. Alas, it''s a pity that the hero is getting old and doesn''t say it."


    The elder of the east courtyard obviously knows something about it.


    But Lin Mengya was not good enough to ask again and again. The speed of the four people was not slow. They soon reached the room where the elder lived.


    There are no carved beams and painted buildings here, even too simple.


    No matter the tables, chairs, benches, or other furnishings in the room, they all seem a little old-fashioned.


    Although the owner has not returned for many days, it is still clean and tidy here.


    It seems that the owner of the house should be a careful and steady personality.


    The elder of the east courtyard did not go in and sighed,


    He said, "guys, go in and have a look. We''ll stay outside. If you have any questions, you can call us at any time."


    Lin Mengya nodded and walked in with Qinghu.


    Inside, the life of the original owner is everywhere.


    The inkstone on the desk is cracked. I think it''s because the owner hasn''t used it for a long time.


    The used brush is placed on the inkstone, and the ink on the head has not been washed away.


    From the overall style of the house, the owner has good living habits.


    And this pen is not a new pen, but both the pen holder and the pen are good.


    Therefore, if there is no emergency, the owner of the pen will never leave the pen.


    It''s just a strange thing. There''s not a piece of paper on the table.


    Whether there are words or no words, they are all received on the bookshelf behind the desk.


    She looked through some at random and found that the ink on the paper should have been long ago.


    What about what the elder wrote recently?


    She raised her head and asked, "who entered this room after the elder disappeared?"


    The elder of the South courtyard frowned and said discontentedly, "where do you think our inner hall is?


    Even if the elder is absent, no one dares to enter or leave his room at will. "


    The elder of the east courtyard on one side immediately explained, "to tell you the truth, the rules of the inner hall are very strict.


    Under normal circumstances, even the four of us can''t easily enter the elder''s house. "


    Lin Mengya continued to ask, "what about the unusual circumstances? Since you know that the elder is missing, someone must have come in to look for him."


    This is almost a rhythm to argue with the elder of the South courtyard. The latter has a stem in his neck: "what do you mean? Do you mean that all of us who have entered the elder''s house are suspected?"


    "Elder Nanyuan, you are so excited and hinder us from looking for the elder. Do you think you have a ghost in your heart?"


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s question, the elder kept his reason about to collapse under the cold eye of Qinghu.


    He took a deep breath, slowly spit it out again, and took out his 120000 bearing in his life.


    "The disappearance of the elder has nothing to do with me, but I saw a lot of people in this room.


    The elders of the fourth courtyard, as well as the people who are usually responsible for taking care of the elder, as well as the men who are looking for the elder with us.


    They have more or less entered the elder''s house. Are you going to say that all of them are suspected? "


    There are so many people.


    Lin Mengya can''t help feeling a little headache.


    From the situation of brush and inkstone, the elder must have been writing something at that time, but now it has disappeared.


    Even a piece of paper was not left. If the elder didn''t take it away, it was put away by someone.


    Maybe it was the man who wanted to harm the elder who did it in order to destroy the evidence.


    She softened her tone a little.


    "Why should the elder of the South courtyard be so angry? I didn''t say you did it, and I believe that among these people, only you sincerely hope that the elder will return."


    Although the attitude of the elder of the South courtyard is somewhat strange, he is the one with the best reason at present.


    The struggle in the inner hall must have lasted for a long time. The sudden disappearance of the elder may be a major blow to the South courtyard.


    Therefore, although the Nanyuan elder has been in constant conflict with them, it has not hindered their investigation into the disappearance of the eldest elder.


    Lin Mengya temporarily gave up the clues on the desk and scanned the structure and layout of the whole room inch by inch.


    The small medicine in the system is using super fast speed to analyze what''s abnormal here.


    "Master, there is some blood on the bed."


    Xiaoyao''s reminder made her focus on the old bed.


    The bedding was neat. On the surface, it seemed that the owner had not slept on it.


    But Lin Mengya smelled a faint smell of soap horn on the bedding.


    Everyone has his own flavor. When these flavors are mixed with soap horn incense, everyone has different odor characteristics.


    And everyone''s taste has a lot to do with his recent diet and even his mood.


    But on these bedding, she only smelled the smell of soap horn, not the smell of its owner.


    It can be seen that the bedding here should have been changed.


    The reason why Xiaoyao can recognize the blood is that the blood seeps into the bedding.


    Although you can''t see it outside, you can easily find it if you open the sheets and quilt covers.


    She immediately reached out to pull the bedding.


    "What are you doing?" The elder of the South courtyard outside was puzzled.


    But when he saw Lin Mengya lift off the sheets and quilt covers, he couldn''t help being surprised by the dark traces left on the cyan quilt.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Mengya smelled the blood: "human blood, if you guessed correctly, should be the elder''s."


    The faces of the elders of the South courtyard and the east courtyard changed.


    The latter was even more surprised and said, "how could the elder bleed? When he came back, he was still well and didn''t look like he was injured."


    The elder of the South courtyard looked gloomy: "isn''t it simple? Someone must want to take the opportunity to get rid of the elder, so he did it secretly!"


    The elder of the east courtyard immediately said seriously, "you of the South courtyard, you have no evidence now. It''s not good to wrong others!"


    "I wronged him?"


    Dean Nan is old-fashioned and crazy.


    "When we elected the eldest elder in the South courtyard, the east courtyard and the West courtyard did a lot of work!


    Yes? Are you afraid of being swallowed up by our South court, so you use such indiscriminate tricks to deal with the elder?


    If you are sensible, tell me the whereabouts of the elder quickly, otherwise, our South court will be at odds with your East and West courts! "


    The elder of the east courtyard also blushed with anger.


    "South courtyard, don''t spit out blood!"


    "You know better than I do whether I''m spitting out blood." The elder of the South courtyard said coldly.


    "That''s enough. Stop arguing."


    Lin Mengya frowned and immediately separated them.


    Qinghu stood between them. The cold momentum suddenly extinguished their anger.


    She had a chance to persuade them.


    "Two elders, now all kinds of signs show that there must be a mistake in the inner hall."


    Not to mention that people outside can''t easily find the elder''s room. Even if they find it by mistake, they must not be so careful.


    She pointed to the room and continued to say to them, "you see, everything here looks very neat. If it''s a stranger, how can you do that?"


    The man must be familiar with the layout of the elder''s room, so he can find the spare sheets and quilt covers in the shortest time.


    If it was done by an outsider, I''m afraid it couldn''t be so watertight.


    The elder of the South courtyard looked gloomy and thought, then shouted to the outside: "go and call me the people who are usually responsible for serving the elder!"

 Chapter 2380

    The speed of the elder''s men was very fast. A few minutes later, more than a dozen servants who were usually responsible for taking care of the elder''s food and daily life came to them.


    Although the elder of Nanyuan counsels into a dog in front of Qinghu, he is still quite dignified in front of his men.


    He stared at the men with a gloomy face.


    The crowd trembled and dared not look up at him.


    "I ask you, who entered this room after the elder disappeared?"


    After thirteen people stood in two rows and looked at each other, several people whispered, "tell the elder of the South courtyard that we went in after the elder disappeared.


    But at that time, we all thought that the big elder was out to relax. The little ones were cleaned up by the big elder according to the rules. I really don''t know what''s wrong. "


    The eyes of the elder of the South courtyard were cold.


    He swept several people one by one.


    "What did you go in and pack up? Did you take anything from the elder''s house?"


    The elder of Nanyuan didn''t directly talk about the bedding.


    It is obvious that he has become suspicious of these people.


    Several people immediately shook their heads and waved their hands in denial: "elder of the South courtyard, we dare not forget the rules!"


    "Yes, please see! We are all clean hands and feet. We never dare to take things in the elder''s room!"


    Although several people have repeatedly denied, Dean Nan has long recognized that they have a problem.


    He stared at several people and said, "no, that''s the best, but if I find out, you dare to lie to me.


    You know my means! "


    These people are all from Nanyuan. Naturally, they know that the elder of Nanyuan is a ruthless person.


    Several people turned pale with fear.


    "Elder, we definitely didn''t do that. You always know everything. We are all innocent!"


    The elder of the South courtyard was also skeptical about their words.


    After all, these people were sent to the elder after heavy screening and investigation. If there were any problems, they should have been noticed by him.


    However, the blood found by Gong Ya from the bedding is not a fake.


    Even he knew that only he would know so much.


    Ruthless, the elder of the South courtyard decided to sacrifice them.


    "If I want to prove your innocence, I have a way."


    Several people listened to him and immediately said, "elder, please say that no matter what method is used, we are really innocent!"


    The elder of the South courtyard picked his eyelids and said, "do you know that there are 36 instruments of torture in the prison of the South courtyard.


    Of course, I won''t let you all suffer.


    As long as you choose any three, if you can insist that you are innocent when you are punished, I will believe you. "


    These words made people silly.


    Of course, they know how powerful the prison in the South court is.


    Let alone three instruments of torture, even one of them is enough for them to die and live once.


    After the three instruments of torture, I''m afraid they''ll die?


    Suddenly, everyone knelt on the ground and begged: "the elder can''t use it. The prison in the South court can''t be endured by ordinary people!


    Didn''t you let us die by doing so? "


    The elder of the South courtyard snorted coldly.


    "It''s a capital crime for you to take care of the elder and let the elder disappear for no reason. I''m just asking you to prove your innocence.


    If not, then -- "


    Before the words were finished, the people trembled.


    Forest


    Mengya looked at the means of the elder of the South courtyard and felt that the man was too dark.


    The Qinghu nearby was not surprised at all.


    Since he came in, he felt that the elder of the South courtyard was cruel and cruel.


    The so-called villains have their own grinding, which is probably the case.


    The elder of the South court did not care about the people''s requests, and directly asked people to drag them all to the prison.


    At this time, a man suddenly jumped out of the crowd. He quickly ran to the foot of the elder of the South courtyard and cried, "elder, I''ll tell the truth!


    It''s him! I saw him sneak into the elder''s room that day. He must have done something bad! "


    The man pointed to an honest looking servant in the crowd and complained.


    The other party was very frightened: "I, I don''t have an elder. Don''t listen to his nonsense!


    I did enter the elder''s room that day, but I went to see if the elder came back! "


    The previous man was reluctant.


    "I saw you sneaking in. If you really went to see the elder, why did you do this?"


    The companion nearby seemed to slow down.


    One of the roommates with the accused suddenly jumped out and said, "I remember!


    One day when he came back, he smelled of burnt things.


    I asked him what he had done, and he said he had gone to the kitchen to boil water.


    But the kitchen uses good dry firewood, which won''t have this smell at all.


    Elder, if you want to judge him, interrogate him! "


    With the accusations of two people, the man seemed unable to argue.


    The elder of the South courtyard was even more aggressive. He grabbed the other party''s chest and directly lifted the other party.


    "Say, what did you do behind our back?"


    The other side looked frightened.


    The elder of the South courtyard suddenly picked up the corners of his mouth and showed a wicked smile.


    "Don''t say it!"


    He suddenly pulled out a steel knife from the waist of the man next to him, and unexpectedly inserted it directly into the other party''s leg.


    Blood splashed everywhere, and the other party''s cry almost pierced the eardrum.


    "Say it or not? You''ll lose more than your legs with this next knife!"


    The other side almost fainted in pain.


    The people around also changed their faces. The elder of the South courtyard was cruel. They had heard about it for a long time and saw it thoroughly today.


    Even president Dong said goodbye and seemed unable to bear to look directly at such a tragic scene.


    But Lin Mengya and Qing Hu are different.


    Qing Hu, in particular, gave a "tut" sound.


    "Why? You can''t stand such a small scene?" Lin Mengya turned and asked.


    The latter said, "I just think his work is too rough.


    If you give it to me, I''ll keep it, and he will spit out all the 18 generations of his ancestors. "


    Audience present: No, no!


    At the same time, the elder of Nanyuan was also a little upset.


    Originally, in addition to extorting confessions, he wanted to frighten the two people, but he was despised.


    At present, the attitude towards the traitor is even worse.


    "You say, who sent you!"


    The poor fellow''s legs were almost broken, his chest was tightly grasped by the man, and he was almost strangled.


    It seemed that the fear of death made him tell the truth.


    "Yes, the elder of the West courtyard asked me to do so!


    It''s him. He made me secretly poisoned and killed the elder! "


    The words cheered everyone.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu think it''s bad.


    The tension between the South court and the West Court is a well-known problem.


    No matter whether the person behind the scenes is the elder of the West hospital or not, just relying on this person''s words is enough to make a big war break out in the Hospital West of the south hospital.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but think of countless reasons to persuade the elder of the South courtyard to think twice.


    But things were beyond her expectation.


    After hearing this, the elder of the South courtyard didn''t rush to the elder of the West courtyard with a knife.


    But with a cold face, he cut off the man''s arm directly.


    The man''s scream was accompanied by the heavy landing of his broken arm.


    Everyone could not help feeling cold behind their backs because of the cruelty of the elder of the South courtyard.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of fool you can easily fool?


    Therefore, I wish to turn to the South courtyard, but he will never send someone to poison the elder! "


    Hearing this, the elder of the east courtyard immediately came forward and said, "that''s right!


    Although there are occasional frictions in our four hospitals, the four hospitals are a whole.


    If the elder of the West courtyard did so, there would be no place for him in the inner hall! "


    The man hurt his arm and leg, but still bit the elder of the West courtyard.


    At this time, the elder of the West courtyard hurried over.


    Seeing the bloody scene here, he couldn''t help frowning: "Nanyuan, what are you crazy about?"


    The man who almost fainted climbed to his feet desperately after seeing the elder of the West courtyard.


    "Elder, I did it according to your instructions. You can''t die without saving!"


    Dean Xi felt puzzled.


    "What are you talking about? What did I tell you?


    South courtyard, isn''t this your man? What the hell is going on? "


    The elder of the South courtyard looked at him coldly and said, "this man said that he came to poison the elder at your instigation."


    At this time, the elder of the east courtyard silently stood beside the elder of the West courtyard: "yes, what''s the matter with the West courtyard? Does he have anything to do with you?"


    On hearing this, the elder of the West courtyard frowned: "it''s nonsense. You don''t really believe his nonsense, Southern Courtyard?"


    The elder of the South courtyard sneered: "if I were so stupid, now you would have become the soul of my sword."


    The elder of the West courtyard breathed a sigh of relief.


    When I looked at the man, his face was also very gloomy.


    "Do you think you can pour dirty water on me by doing this? To tell you the truth, the people in the South courtyard know better than anyone. I will never poison the elder!"


    Unexpectedly, the two people who had never dealt with suddenly stood on the United Front.


    At this moment, even the elder of the east courtyard was confused. He couldn''t help lowering his voice and asked, "when did you have such a tacit understanding with the one of the South courtyard? Just now he denied it directly for you."


    Hearing this, the elder of the West courtyard smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know the secret.


    The elder has a special constitution. The more toxic the poison is, the less effect it will have on him.


    And this matter is clear only to me and the south hospital. "


    After hearing this, all the people understood.


    Since the elder of the West courtyard knows that the elder has such a constitution, it is impossible to send someone to poison the elder.


    The elder of the South courtyard raised his eyebrows and looked at the man more and more cold.


    "Now, have you figured out how to die?"


    The man turned pale.

 Chapter 2381

    The elder is also invincible!


    This also aroused Lin Mengya''s doubts.


    So far, neither the Shennong system, which represents ultra-high technology, nor the teachers who have been immersed in toxicology for many years, can find out the reasons for the formation of her constitution.


    If the elder is similar to her, then maybe we can uncover the truth of the sudden change of her constitution.


    Xiang thought of this, she was a little more selfish in looking for the great elder.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears, the elder of the South courtyard had to ask someone to drag him into the South courtyard prison and use various means to let him tell the truth.


    Instead, the elder of the West courtyard was temporarily cleared of suspicion.


    The elder of the West courtyard frowned and was in a bad mood.


    What happened just now shows that someone must want to provoke trouble between the West courtyard and the South courtyard.


    Fortunately, by chance, he and the elder of the South courtyard kept this secret about the elder''s physique, otherwise there would be a fierce conflict between the South courtyard and the West courtyard today.


    That means that the overall strength of the inner hall will decline.


    He looked at the elder of the South courtyard, and both of them couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air in their hearts.


    The elder of the West courtyard walked up to Lin Mengya, arched his hand and said, "it''s thanks to my wife''s insight. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I and the elders will be buried in the drum."


    But Lin Mengya did not claim the credit.


    "It''s still the elder of the South courtyard who has a firm mind."


    I''m afraid this man jumped out to identify the elder of the West courtyard today. He must have been ready early in the morning.


    If she didn''t find the blood on the quilt today, the man would surely frame the elder of the West courtyard in other ways.


    She was just caught off guard, which revealed the flaw.


    Now it is certain that the disappearance of the elder must have been caused by the people in the inner hall.


    As for the purpose of this person and where the elder is, it depends on how the people of the four courts trace it.


    This trip between her and long Tianyu was not fruitless.


    After coming out of the elder''s room, she could clearly feel that the elder of the South courtyard seemed to have changed his attitude towards her.


    To tell the truth, although the old man was not a good man, he did not listen to others, but firmly believed the facts he knew, did not wrong the elder of the West courtyard, nor did he vent his personal anger.


    This kind of person is admirable to some extent.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya asked Qinghu not to frighten Dean Nan. Although the latter didn''t have her feeling, he didn''t stare at the poor old guy with the eyes that could scare people to death.


    However, before leaving, Lin Mengya asked the elder of the West courtyard a question.


    "What did you think of coming here just now?"


    The elder of the West courtyard whispered, "I received the news that the South courtyard and the east courtyard quarreled."


    Lin Mengya''s heart was clear.


    Although according to the situation at that time, the two of them may indeed have a conflict, the elder of the South courtyard had confirmed that it was definitely not the elder of the West courtyard who poisoned them.


    So even if the elder of the West courtyard doesn''t go, they can''t quarrel.


    What if the elder of the South courtyard believed the man''s words?


    Only then will it really be thunder and earth fire.


    As soon as the elder of the West courtyard appears, the elder of the South courtyard will rush directly.


    It''s easy to start a dispute between the two houses.


    The man behind the scenes calculated almost the same, but the only thing he missed was the secret of the elder.


    From this point, it can be seen that the person who designed this plot must know the inner hall very well


    ¡£


    "By the way, madam, the thing song Yingkui asked you before..."


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and said, "since I promised, you will certainly look for it for you.


    However, please ask the elder of the West courtyard to make more efforts in finding the elder. "


    The elder of the West courtyard nodded.


    "Thank you for reminding me, madam. I will try my best and won''t leave any truth."


    I don''t know what the elder of Beiyuan and long Tianyu talked about.


    In short, when Lin Mengya saw her man again, she saw that his face was a little gloomy.


    But as soon as he looked up, the ice disappeared and melted. He waved to her and said, "come on, we''re going back soon."


    Lin Mengya walked to long Tianyu and pushed his wheelchair as if she had come.


    The elder of the north courtyard looked at them coldly, lowered his voice and said to long Tianyu, "with the ability of the hall Lord, we should not be trapped in the affair between men and women.


    Besides, my wife is not an ordinary woman.


    Your highness, you need to think twice before you do anything. "


    "I see."


    Listening to long Tianyu''s tone doesn''t seem to be angry.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to interrogate him. She was taken out of the inner hall as if she had come.


    But this time Qinghu stood by her side.


    Different from the slightly uneasy mood when they came here, they had a lot of peace of mind when they went back this time.


    And she also had a leisurely mood and looked at the inner hall.


    According to her estimation, the whole interior of the holy mountain has been hollowed out.


    This huge palace stands in it, but I don''t know how old it has been.


    However, after seeing the towering appearance of the inner hall, Lin Mengya has a faint sense of disobedience.


    "Was this inner temple built with the temple?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "The external books have very limited records of the inner hall, but I can write to master."


    Long Tianyu lived here for a long time when he was a child.


    But he still knew little about the inner hall.


    Even before the inner Temple officially appeared in front of them, he just vaguely felt that there were other forces in the temple.


    This mysterious inner hall completely aroused their curiosity.


    "What''s good here? I don''t like it at all."


    The clear fox beside said with disgust.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said, "we''ve never seen you so annoying when we went to a place more dilapidated than here.


    It seems that you are so precious that you can''t even see here. "


    Lin Mengya just wanted to joke with each other.


    But Qinghu''s eyebrows were frowned tightly.


    Lin Mengya had never seen him like this before. She said with some apology, "I was joking just now. In fact, I don''t like it here."


    But Qing Hu is like a leopard falling into a wolf''s nest.


    Keep tight anytime and anywhere, wait for a chance and rush out to bite the prey through the throat.


    "I don''t mean to blame you, but the feeling here is really not very good.


    If you have nothing to do in the future, don''t come often. I always think the inner hall is strange. "


    To some extent, Qing Hu''s feeling is particularly acute.


    Although Lin Mengya thought he might have made a mountain out of a molehill, he didn''t ignore what he said.


    As they were talking, they reached the gate to the outside world.


    But right now,


    Suddenly there was a wild animal roar in the distance.


    The sound was so sudden that she was startled.


    The inner hall members nearby seemed to be used to explaining to them, "madam, don''t be afraid. That''s common in our inner hall."


    "Common? Are there big beasts in places like the mainland?" She asked.


    The man nodded: "it''s hidden in the forbidden area, so no one is allowed to enter the inner hall except the elder."


    i see.


    It''s just that the voice is too palpitating and cold.


    Long Tianyu quietly held her hand.


    The generous and warm palm brought back the courage she had just lost.


    "Thank you very much. Let''s go."


    The man did not put on black eye masks for them this time, but directly pressed the mechanism to open the door.


    "Lord and madam, please take your time."


    The three left and went into the cave for a while, only to find that they went straight back to the eighth floor.


    This exit is the wardrobe of an empty room.


    Lin Mengya looked at the exit and felt that she was not very happy.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to take a look at everything in the room after we go back."


    If the beds and cabinets in their rooms are also the exits of the inner temple, isn''t she particularly unsafe?


    Hearing this, long Tianyu couldn''t help recalling his lips.


    "You can live at ease. There must be no room for us."


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t believe it.


    "No, even if it''s a mouse hole, I won''t let it share a room with me!"


    Seeing that his wife was stubborn, long Tianyu stopped talking. Anyway, he just checked it casually, which could eliminate the potential safety hazards around ya''er.


    As long as she can feel at ease, it''s worth checking the whole temple.


    Deputy elder Qin is so anxious outside.


    To be honest, this was the first time he had seen the temple invite others in.


    Although according to practice, he also has the right to choose to enter the inner hall after he leaves office.


    However, the vice hall Lord of Qin admired the ease of the front hall Lord.


    Originally, he had worked all his life in the temple, so there was no need to take in the little life he had left.


    The last letter from the temple Lord said that there were many good scenery in the palace''s enclosure.


    And the two clever little CHILDES with pink carving and jade carving.


    I don''t know if he is welcome, madam.


    It''s really wishful thinking. I saw the three people come out of the backyard.


    Seeing this, he immediately greeted him.


    He didn''t open his mouth, but swept the situation of the three people with his eyes.


    Fortunately, it looks complete.


    I think I didn''t do it with the people in the inner hall.


    "Temple Lord, madam, how did you feel this trip?"


    Lin Mengya looked a little dignified and shook her head.


    "Not very good."


    The Lord of the vice Hall of Qin immediately raised his mind and asked cautiously, "what a bad method, but the people in the inner hall have taken the opportunity to embarrass you?"


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m not embarrassed, but I think there are a group of old men in the inner hall.


    Are you sure you''ll get moldy when you''re nestled in the dark mountainside? "


    "Huh?"


    The vice hall leader of Qin was full of questions. What''s the problem?

 Chapter 2382

    After learning about their experience, the vice hall leader of Qin couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "If the lady hadn''t been very observant, I''m afraid the inner hall would be completely disordered this time.


    We are so close to them that we may be affected. "


    That''s what the couple thought.


    The situation in the temple has just stabilized. They don''t want to increase their burden because of the inner temple.


    Vice hall leader Qin sighed.


    Then he remembered that when they went to the inner temple, someone sent a letter.


    "Whose is it?" She asked.


    Vice hall Lord Qin shook his head.


    "According to the man at the foot of the mountain, the man sent the letter and left.


    If it wasn''t on the letter, there would be the imprint of madam''s correspondence, I''m afraid it wouldn''t reach you. "


    Usually, no matter the Gong family, her other friends, or Zhenlong hall, they carry her special logo on their correspondence with her.


    Only in this way can the letter be delivered to her accurately.


    Otherwise, this unknown thing would have been stopped at the gate.


    She opened the letter, swept it around and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu asked with concern.


    Lin Mengya gave the letter directly to him.


    "It''s Li Ao."


    Since Li Ao went back, they have had more communication.


    A while ago, the other party wrote that he had found something about the Presbyterian Church.


    Today, Li Ao wrote a letter saying that his people had been found an excuse by the Presbyterian Council a while ago and were locked up many times.


    He was hidden by his parents and elders.


    Externally, he just claimed that he had been traveling and had not returned yet.


    This letter is the other party''s request for help.


    Long Tianyu looked at it carefully. The expression on his face remained unchanged, but his tone suddenly cooled a little.


    "I think he''s lying to you."


    Although the letter was sincere, it revealed everywhere the urgency that she had to go there in person.


    Long Tianyu thinks he knows how Li Ao is.


    Even if the Li family was really robbed, he wouldn''t let Lin Mengya join in like this.


    Even if she asked for help, there was no reason to let her go herself.


    "But the handwriting and signs are true."


    The font structure of all letters she has read will be automatically stored in the system, and it is clear at a glance whether they are imitated or not.


    Long Tianyu put the letter on the table.


    "If what the letter says is true, he may have been kidnapped."


    Lin Mengya also thinks it makes sense.


    If you taste the contents of this letter carefully, you will find that although the words are the same, there are still subtle differences in the choice of words and sentences.


    Although Li Ao looks cold and gorgeous, he is actually very polite and a real gentleman.


    Although the usual correspondence with her is concise and comprehensive, it is polite to advance and retreat. Each letter makes people feel like a spring breeze and not bored at all.


    But this letter only makes people feel that the other party is forcing her to pass, which is easy to disgust people.


    "You''re right. Even if this letter was written by Li Ao, he didn''t write it willingly."


    "So." Long Tianyu looked at her: "do they want you to throw yourself into the net?"


    It seems so. That''s right.


    "But from the perspective of Li Ao, he should write this to alert me."


    Li Ao is a smart man. In this way, she definitely won''t be fooled easily.


    But it also means that if she


    If you still want to go to the ancient people, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous.


    Long Tianyu frowned and said, "the ancient Presbyterian Council is ambitious. They want to lead you first so that I can avoid rats."


    "I think they should want to catch me first, and then openly blackmail you."


    She has seen through each other''s tricks.


    It was because of this that she became more and more disgusted with the ancient Presbyterian Church.


    There are many greedy people in the world, but like them, they are shameless and have no lower limit.


    The expression on long Tianyu''s face is also ugly.


    "I think these people are killing themselves!


    You don''t have to take risks. I took people directly to copy their nest! "


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    "The more they are, the more I have to go."


    "Why?"


    Long Tianyu felt a little uncomfortable.


    Li Ao had a good relationship with his wife before, and then they often exchanged letters.


    Although he doesn''t doubt his wife''s sincerity to him, men know men best.


    Her wife is so nice. How can a man like Li Ao not be excited?


    In the face of any potential rival, long Tianyu would rather kill 10000 by mistake than let one go.


    However, Lin Mengya had no time to pay attention to his careful thinking.


    "Last time Li Ao told Jun Wuzhao that some people in the ancient clan wanted to be against me.


    Last time they came, they were ordered by their elders to deal with me.


    It was only because they were both wise men that they told me the whole thing. "


    Long Tianyu''s heart is slightly sour. Fortunately, it does not affect her normal IQ.


    "Are you trying to find out who this person is?"


    "Not only to find out this man, but also to find out why he wants to deal with me.


    The ancient Presbyterian Council has existed for so long that it can never attack me for no reason. "


    Long Tianyu breathed out a long breath.


    "But it''s a little dangerous after all."


    If they sneak in, as long as they are careful, they won''t be found.


    But now, if ya Er goes ahead, the whereabouts will undoubtedly be exposed in the eyes of the other party.


    In this way, her safety can not be guaranteed.


    Lin Mengya also thought about it: "don''t you often say that you can''t get into a tiger''s den and get a tiger''s son?


    The ancient clan Presbyterian Council has prepared such a grand gift for me. If I don''t accept it, won''t it make me very timid? "


    The ancient clan and her party were already in her plan.


    The actions of the Presbyterian Church undoubtedly prompted her to be curious about the deceased family that has existed for thousands of years.


    She is not a person who likes to put herself in danger.


    However, the malice of the ancient Presbyterian Council was so obvious and so sudden that people couldn''t help being suspicious.


    If you ignore them blindly, it may cause greater losses in the future.


    The Bank of thousands of miles was destroyed by ants. She must solve all these problems.


    Now that Li Ao is controlled, the situation of the jun family will certainly not be very good.


    She is now completely helpless.


    It is for this reason that they became blind to the ancient Presbyterian Church.


    This is extremely disadvantageous to them.


    Long Tianyu can''t beat her.


    The lesson of history tells him that if he doesn''t agree now, his wife is likely to sneak away with people.


    In desperation, long Tianyu had to promise.


    "You can go, but you must ensure your safety."


    "Don''t worry, as long as I don''t


    No one can kill me if I commit suicide. "


    Lin Mengya''s promise was not sincere at all.


    Long Tianyu glared at her discontentedly.


    "I heard that before I came back, you claimed that you were pregnant."


    She was stunned and immediately gave long Tianyu two deep eyes.


    "What''s in my stomach? Don''t you know better than me?"


    I have a lot of courage. I dare to joke with myself.


    Long Tianyu is not a loser.


    He looked at his wife''s flat belly and said faintly, "I really hope you have a child in your belly now."


    In this way, she won''t run around and make herself nervous every day.


    Lin Mengya knew that this was her own man. She was a little unhappy and was playing a small game.


    Men sometimes not only have to reason with him, but also rely on coaxing.


    Lin ruoya lay down in long Tianyu''s ear and said gently, "do you want to eat some fruit together in the evening?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and asked, "what fruit?"


    "Just --"


    Lin Mengya gently spit out two words.


    In an instant, long Tianyu''s eyes deepened and his big hand hugged her waist.


    "That''s what you said."


    Lin Mengya chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, Bao Jun must be satisfied. It''s very sweet."


    So the couple ate fruit all night.


    After dawn the next day, Lin Mengya was too tired to get up in bed.


    Long Tianyu''s face was clear and refreshing.


    "You wait outside. Don''t disturb your wife."


    Then he kissed the lover wrapped in the quilt.


    "I''ll go out first. If you''re hungry, let them serve you to eat."


    Lin Mengya frowned and turned over, secretly scolding some people. It''s like being cheap and being good.


    Her waist, her stomach, her legs!


    If she goes on like this, she''s afraid she can even exercise her eight abdominal muscles.


    But at the thought of the man''s satisfied look last night, her anger dissipated slowly.


    Alas, she chose the man herself.


    That''s all. It saves you from losing weight.


    After a long sleep, Lin Mengya finally had enough rest.


    My body is still a little sour and soft, but I won''t lose face at last.


    "Master, the clan leader of legu clan, wants to see you." Bai Su came over and considerately brought her a bowl of warm tea.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and felt that she should see the patriarch before she left.


    In the front hall, the clan leader of the music Gu clan was full of sadness.


    After seeing her, he knelt down.


    "Help yourself up. How does this make you feel?"


    She was startled and immediately asked Cairu to help people up.


    However, the patriarch refused to say anything, and took out a blood book in his arms.


    "Are you --"


    She had a faint premonition of something.


    The patriarch held the blood book in front of her with his own hands.


    Obviously, it''s just a light page of paper, but now it''s heavier than Mount Tai.


    She took it with both hands and looked at it carefully under the pleading eyes of the other party.


    It was said that he was willing to exchange all the remaining members of the legu clan, hoping that she could give them a chance to avenge.


    Word by word, weeping and wailing, pressed on her heart.


    Even though she had wanted to win them over before, now she had to be moved by it.

 Chapter 2383

    Lin Mengya took a look. She was afraid that she had the last determination. She came to find the head of her music Gu family. After a long time, she slowly opened her mouth.


    "I''m afraid I can''t accept it."


    The look in the eyes of the leader of the Yue Gu clan suddenly became gray.


    Like being forcibly deprived of the last bit of hope.


    But Lin Mengya''s words are twists and turns.


    "But I can let you take back what you have lost. Wouldn''t it be better to avenge your own blood feud?"


    The patriarch looked at her in amazement. His lips couldn''t make any sound and squirmed uncontrollably.


    She seemed to have mind reading skills at once, nodded and said to herself, "yes, I can let you get back the complete magic Gu."


    After consulting ancient books and zither scores, she has a full understanding of the power of magic Gu.


    It is said that when the legu clan flourished, one song could call out the supreme fairyland.


    Everyone who has seen it is obsessed with it, and even some people are obsessed with music all their life and become immortals.


    Of course, in her words, she must have been killed directly by magic insects.


    But even so, people all over the world still admire magic insects.


    Even the semi-finished products exposed by those of the divine craftsman are enough to make people obsessed.


    How powerful would it be if the real music poison man showed it?


    The leader of the Yue Gu clan was stunned.


    He looked around anxiously and found a pen and paper on the table next to him.


    Immediately excited, he wrote a sentence on the paper.


    "Madam, can you really find the complete magic insect for us?"


    She nodded.


    Last time, she thoroughly studied the body of legu people.


    As a clan born to control magic insects, the inheritance of many generations has made the body of the people of legu clan develop into the body most suitable for controlling magic insects.


    Even after the magic insects are weakened, the way they control other insects still uses their own rhythm.


    The patriarch was ecstatic, but he still had some anxiety.


    "However, the complete magic Gu secret method has long been lost."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then said, "the patriarch knows that a man called a divine worker?"


    The patriarch''s eyes were full of confusion.


    She was clear in her heart and asked, "the clan leader knows that those people who were captured by your legu clan are now living or dead?"


    Mentioned here, the look of the head of the legu clan was a little gloomy.


    He wrote: "there was no news from those who were captured, and the place where our family lived in seclusion was burned down."


    Today''s legu clan is just surviving.


    It seems that the music Gu clan is really in the dark.


    After sorting out some clues, she said in a slow voice: "clan leader, I think the people who were captured by the legu clan are likely to be alive."


    As soon as the leader of legu clan heard this, he was very excited.


    "But don''t give too much hope yet.


    Do you know that a group of people are using magic insects to do some bad things. "


    The leader of the legu clan was stunned and wrote: "it''s absolutely impossible! Only the elders of our clan know the complete magic Gu secret method!


    Even if they are not dead and controlled, they will never reveal the secrets of our family! "


    "Therefore, the magic insects they use are incomplete. At most, they will make people have some illusions. But there is one, you should know the complete magic insect secret method."


    "Who?" The patriarch wrote urgently.


    "The craftsman."


    Man, still locked up in her dungeon.


    It''s said that he''s very clever. He just wants to drink every few days.


    She has studied that the so-called "divine pulse" is a kind of tonic for Shengong.


    It''s just that she doesn''t lose money.


    He often went to dig out the man''s secret and exchanged a jar of wine diluted like water, which was sent away.


    But recently, the man''s requests have become more and more frequent.


    I''m really dissatisfied. I want her to increase the concentration.


    If you don''t give it, you won''t think about food and tea, and the whole person will be very depressed.


    This made Lin Mengya more alert.


    It seems that the function of this divine pulse may not be so safe.


    "I want to see him. I wonder if I can?"


    The head of the legu clan thought again and again before he wrote it down and asked.


    Lin Mengya agreed and asked about the legu family.


    Later, she told her worries directly to the other party.


    "If they do such a thing, they are afraid that they will bite back on the Yue Gu family in the future. After all, if they can recognize the magic Gu, they must know the origin of this thing."


    After all, only le Gu clan can control magic Gu.


    The elder of legu clan sighed and wrote, "unless we change our face and don''t reveal our identity from now on, we will eventually be misunderstood.


    But if so, what''s the difference with death? "


    There are differences.


    In her opinion, it''s better to live in a muddle or abandon her national dignity.


    The most important thing is that people can survive.


    But everyone has their own aspirations. She understands the idea of the leader of the legu clan.


    Just like the palace family in those years, if she doesn''t come back, I''m afraid she will end up like this.


    Everyone has their own aspirations. She reluctantly refused to come and had to do her best.


    "Well, I see."


    Turning her head, she said, "go and bring up the magic work. Don''t reveal the identity of the head of the music Gu clan."


    "Yes."


    Just a few months ago, Lord Shengong, who was worshipped as a God, is now haggard.


    His face was as thin as a skeleton covered with only a layer of skin. The whole person was depressed and decadent. Only his eyes were full of disturbing bright eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    "Hehe, madam, it''s rare for you to remember me." As soon as he entered the door, the man said in a strange way.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to pay attention to him, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine!"


    The craftsman held his chicken claw like hand, but there was a sneer on his face.


    "I''ve never been better!"


    The gully between Lin Mengya''s eyebrows is deeper.


    There''s something wrong with this man.


    "I asked you to come here to ask about the magic insect. Can you hand over the complete magic insect secret method?"


    She didn''t mention it before.


    First, she is not interested. Second, she hopes the other party can relax her vigilance and take the initiative.


    Hearing this, the craftsman licked his pale, cracked lips with his scarlet tongue.


    "Yes, but I want God''s pulse! I want the purest God''s pulse! You can''t send me anything mixed with water!"


    The reaction of the other party made her have some bad guesses.


    She has seen such people, those addicts who are addicted to drugs.


    Part of her research project with her tutor at that time was to help patients get rid of drug addiction through brain control.


    Only because of the limitations of the conditions at that time, finally, their research was shelved.


    But she also went to a large-scale drug treatment hospital with her teacher.


    There are countless people there who look like divine works.


    This divine pulse can also be addictive?


    "I don''t have such a pure divine pulse. At most, I just give you a few more altars." She replied quietly.


    But God works, but he seems a little grumpy.


    Those blood red eyes stared at her.


    "You lie! I smell the divine pulse on you!"


    He was almost intoxicated and sniffed the tempting smell.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being vigilant.


    The remaining divine pulse on the old man is indeed on her.


    Almost subconsciously, in the instinctive reaction to protect herself, she was restrained by the strange poison and instantly spread to her whole body.


    "Why is the taste gone?"


    The craftsman sniffed hard and found that the smell really gradually disappeared. Then he was unwilling and collapsed into his seat again.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, the strange poison can cover up the taste of divine pulse.


    Her mind moved and she remembered that she had drunk the wine given by her uncle before.


    Although I was drunk and unconscious at that time, later, I didn''t feel at all.


    My uncle has been making wine for decades. If all the people who often drink his wine look like the people in front of me, my uncle must have been unable to do it for a long time.


    It seems that it is the problem of divine workmanship itself. Perhaps it has something to do with his so-called constitution and blood.


    "Change or not?" She doesn''t want to keep pestering each other.


    The craftsman leaned lazily on the chair, smelled his lips and compared five fingers.


    "Five jars, a little water can''t be mixed. I''ve drunk the wine made by the old guy, and you can''t fool me."


    Lin Mengya didn''t promise immediately, but looked at each other with a smile.


    "A jar of wine, change a secret. Anyway, you have many secrets. It''s better to say a few more."


    She assumed an indifferent attitude.


    She would like to have wine, but the man''s desire for divine pulse was obviously uncontrollable.


    She just felt that if something happened beyond her control, it would be difficult to do in the future.


    The craftsman glared at her fiercely.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    She raised her lips: "don''t you just send it to me to play? Hurry up, promise or not, I don''t have so much time to spend with you!"


    It''s a pity that her attitude is more determined.


    Now, the man finally realized that what she did today was just a whim.


    If you don''t agree, I don''t know when the next chance is.


    "Two altars! Otherwise, even if I die, I will never tell you!"


    In the face of the other party''s cruel play, Lin Mengya said calmly: "one jar is one jar. Send him back. Don''t even give him water without my order in the future."


    "You! How can you do that?" The craftsman panicked and accused: "this is the condition of our cooperation. You are treacherous!"


    "Cooperation?" Lin Mengya sneered and looked at each other.


    "The basis of cooperation is that you have to be useful to me. But what else can you do for me now?"


    It has to be said that Lin Mengya''s intimidation has long been chaotic.


    He had no time to think about anything else and hurriedly agreed.


    Although, it was under the condition of gnashing teeth and being extremely reluctant.


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, Lin Mengya didn''t talk nonsense to him.


    He ordered someone to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone. By the way, he also asked someone to take a jar of wine and put it in front of the divine craftsman.


    The latter immediately opened the lid and took a deep breath of wine, like tasting Qiongjiang xianniang.


    "Write quickly."


    She urged in a cold voice.


    The craftsman reluctantly closed the lid and wrote on the desk.

 Chapter 2384

    After the magic work was written, Lin Mengya just went through it casually.


    It''s not that she wants to steal someone''s family biography, it''s just curiosity.


    As the last group of legu clan members who accepted the complete secret method, the head of legu clan couldn''t help tears in his eyes after receiving the thin page of paper.


    After scanning it, he wrote quickly on the paper.


    "This is really the magic magic magic of my music Gu clan!"


    Lin Mengya calmly reminded, "you''d better check it carefully."


    After all, she can''t trust that magic work.


    The head of legu clan was reminded by her and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, he made a deep bow to Lin Mengya with red eyes.


    "Are you sure it''s true?" She asked.


    The leader of the Yue Gu clan calmed down a little and continued to write: "although some places are slightly different, it is a complete secret method. That''s right. With this, I can turn my Gu species into a female Gu.


    In this way, the magic insects on our people will be stronger and not as strong as they are now. Because the mother insects leave, they are dying and controlled by others! "


    All along, the biggest crisis of the music Gu clan is not the loss of those secret methods, but that the mother Gu has been stolen.


    According to the clan leader, the magic Gu of the music Gu family is powerful because it has a mother Gu, lives and has more powerful functions.


    It''s like a queen bee.


    If a bee colony wants to flourish, it must have the existence of queen bee.


    Therefore, if there is a problem with the mother Gu of magic Gu, the people of Le Gu clan will use secret methods to cultivate the mother Gu.


    In this way, it can flourish.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya asked curiously, "can there be two female insects at the same time?"


    The patriarch shook his head and wrote, "when the new female Gu comes into being, the old female Gu will degenerate into a child Gu. However, it is better than the general child Gu. But the conditions of the secret method are very harsh. We have been hiding for years, and we don''t know when we can get together."


    Thinking of this, he could not help but frown.


    But when they get the secret method, they have new hope.


    Knowing that she didn''t like people kneeling, the leader of legu family used the highest etiquette of legu family.


    He took out a small white jade Pipa from his chest.


    This thing is very exquisite, even in some small details, it is quite lifelike.


    "What is this?" She asked curiously.


    But the patriarch rubbed it a few times, and then he gently plucked the strings.


    In an instant, the crisp sound of broken jade and brocade shocked Lin Mengya''s spirit.


    The patriarch put the little Pipa aside and wrote a few lines by the way.


    "Madam, I have nothing to repay the legu people.


    This snow jade Pipa was once a sacred object of our legu family. Only the master of our legu family can have it.


    Today, the legu family is willing to recognize you as the Lord. In the future, the legu clan will be loyal to you! "


    The meaning of this recognition is completely different from that of Tuogu last time.


    The legu clan, which already has the secret method, can fully recover to its peak if sufficient time and resources are given.


    Now, he is willing to recognize her as the Lord, that is, he really wants to believe her.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya took the keepsake of legu family with both hands.


    "Well, in the future, we will share the same spirit. I will do my best to protect you."


    Since she is her own, of course she won''t be stingy.


    Now, let the leader of legu clan write down what he lacks for the secret method.


    At first, the family


    It''s not very interesting.


    After all, they are new masters, and they have not yet made achievements. It is not easy to ask for them.


    Besides, those things are really hard to get together.


    It made the new owner feel that he was insatiable, so he had to consider and write down a few rare but not too expensive items.


    With an uneasy heart, the patriarch gave her the list.


    Lin Mengya glanced casually and frowned.


    The patriarch has a bad heart and wants to tell the new Lord that they can find these things by themselves.


    I heard the man say, "that''s enough? How much do I want here? According to the weight written on it, is ten enough? Not enough."


    The head of the legu clan feels that there are four bright gold characters on the head of the new Lord - rich and powerful!


    I don''t know at all that I have conquered my younger brother Lin Mengya with financial resources. I just think this secret method is not false, right?


    Is it difficult to get together without saying the materials?


    As everyone knows, the simplicity she thinks is based on her having two golden hens, the big chamber of Commerce and the zhenlongtang.


    The former''s commercial territory has covered almost half of Wei state.


    As for the latter, the barbaric growth of underground forces is much simpler.


    Whoever has a hard fist and a strong backer can compete for the territory.


    Unfortunately, she has both.


    Now she can be said to stamp her feet, and the whole Wei country has to follow the people who shake.


    It''s a pity that she is a hard worker. She thinks about opening up a new territory every day, but she always forgets to review her achievements.


    The head of the clan leader of the music Gu clan is like a chicken pecking rice.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he wrote a few less expensive, but difficult to find.


    As for the rest, he explained to her in this way: "the main medicines needed for the secret method are actually in the place where we lived before.


    Although it is only a ruin, those main medicines are hidden.


    No one knows except our old friends.


    If it is convenient for the host, I hope you can send some people to accompany us to get the medicine. "


    Lin Mengya has no objection to this.


    However, from this matter, she could see that the patriarch was a wise man who knew advance and retreat.


    It''s good to accept such a little brother. She''ll be relieved in the future.


    Let Cairu arrange the legu people in person. After all, these people are hers, and the treatment is naturally different.


    Then she got up to find long Tianyu.


    The saint who watched the door did not dare to stop her, but quietly opened the door.


    The man was still in the main hall, deliberating with the people.


    Whether Murong Ming or long QingHan, or Ling ye, who has been following him, has now become his right-hand man.


    Sitting in the middle is her husband.


    The man frowned slightly and thought he was listening to the news reported by his subordinates.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and looked at the group from a distance.


    Vice hall Lord Qin saw her, smiled and welcomed her.


    "Madam, would you like to go and listen?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Although she is one with long Tianyu and his wife, they have their own means and forces, and usually do not interfere with each other.


    Of course, at the critical moment, they can also be one.


    But on the whole, they are equal and have their own strengths.


    "Vice hall Lord Qin doesn''t have to come to greet me."


    She smiled and said.


    However, the latter shook his head: "Alas, I''m old. In the future, it''s still your young people''s world. I''m looking forward to someone who can take over my burden and retire like the old hall Lord."


    Lin Mengya knew that the deputy hall Lord Qin had been looking for someone who could inherit his position.


    "Well, at that time, would you also ask the deputy hall Lord to go to our palace to keep company with master and my great grandfather?"


    Vice hall Lord Qin immediately smiled and bent his eyes.


    "I can''t wait!"


    Long Tianyu also saw her. Their eyes intersected in the space.


    She pointed to the side hall next to him and motioned him not to worry. She was waiting for him.


    When they entered the door, the saints brought up two cups of hot tea and some fresh fruit snacks.


    Vice hall Lord Qin looked at these gadgets and sighed a lot.


    "Since my wife came, there has been some popularity here."


    In the past, the temple was hierarchical and the atmosphere was cold. Of course, it was more like a temple feared by people.


    But after she came, she changed a lot imperceptibly.


    "The deputy hall Lord always speaks."


    She smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    Although the former temple was inhumane, no one dared to covet it.


    But now


    At the thought of those people, she wanted to rush up while long Tianyu was away. She wanted to carve up the temple. She was still a little unhappy.


    When did she become a soft persimmon?


    The Lord of the Qin vice hall is clear-minded. There is nothing he doesn''t understand.


    Looking at the beautiful appearance in front of him, but his mind and means were comparable to the wife of the temple Lord, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "I''m afraid those people don''t know yet. One of the most wrong things they did was to annoy their wife."


    What is the heart of Bodhisattva, thunderbolt means?


    It''s their wife.


    People all over the world know that his highness Xi is not easy to provoke, but they don''t know that the master of the palace family, who is almost in charge of one-third of the world''s financial power, is really a powerful role.


    Moreover, her territory is still expanding.


    Over time, she has become the master of life and death of all families in the world!


    This is the most terrible.


    "Oh, I don''t care about them now. We can''t mess up first because of internal and external troubles.


    But when I''ve cleaned up the guys outside, I won''t let go of any of them. "


    Vice hall Lord Qin heard the chill in her words.


    "Madam, don''t worry. You have four Thai colleges and big chambers of Commerce.


    As long as you grasp these two, there is no fierce horse you can''t tame. "


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the vice hall Lord Qin with a smile.


    "No wonder Master said that no one can compare with you in the whole temple."


    The latter smiled simply and honestly.


    "Alas, if you see more, you will understand more."


    Hearing the voice from outside, their business praise came to an end.


    Qin''s deputy hall leader retreated with the people. Lin Mengya nodded slightly at the people, turned around and entered the hall.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    As soon as he entered the door, long Tianyu pushed his wheelchair to her.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and smiled. Then she sat on long Tianyu''s legs and hooked his neck.


    "Nonsense! Be careful of falling."


    That''s what he said, but long Tianyu still protected her with one hand.


    "My strength has been spent on you. Now, it''s gone."

 Chapter 2385

    Hearing this, long Tianyu''s eyes could not help deepening slightly.


    Holding her slender hand, he unconsciously closed it tighter.


    "Hard work, madam."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help smiling at the thought of the previous night.


    Lin Mengya was angry and pinched him.


    Long Tianyu is not angry, but seems to be in a better mood.


    "I heard that the people of legu clan came to you?" In my ears, a man''s low voice came.


    "Well, they came to take refuge in me. I think they can be useful in the future, so I''ll accept them for the time being."


    Long Tianyu only felt that his wife was just talking hard.


    She is not a bad person. Sometimes she is as heartless as him.


    And her kindness will eventually become a real return.


    From this point of view, they are a natural couple.


    Even black heart liver can be black together.


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her long hair: "what are you going to start?"


    From the fact that chief Mu was always calculated, the Presbyterian Council found fault with them, and then to the help letters sent by Li Ao, they couldn''t help paying no attention to them.


    She sat up straight at the mention of the problem.


    "I''m going to leave in six days, but I''ll go back to the Palace first."


    She has to give her family an account of what happened these days.


    Besides, I don''t know how many days she left.


    There are many things she has to explain to others.


    Long Tianyu kissed her forehead, and there was not much reluctance on her face.


    Just those eyes, but dark and deep, looked at her straight.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself carefully." Her heart softened and she comforted.


    Although they are no longer afraid of separation, even saying goodbye from time to time has long become the norm of their life.


    But every time she or he wants to leave first, the other one is always a little uncomfortable.


    "Well, I''ll catch up with you as soon as possible." He is as natural as the weather.


    The advice to her mouth was swallowed back by her.


    Although long Tianyu is not in good health now, she will never doubt his ability in other aspects.


    Men should mind being told no by their own women.


    But for several days, she was asked by men for compensation in other aspects on various excuses, such as what he might not see for a long time and what he would miss her.


    Finally, Lin Mengya, who had been riding for several days, finally reacted.


    OK, I''m sorry. This guy pretends to be deep with her just to ask for welfare.


    So that night she happily shut the poor guy out of the door.


    "Madam, I''m wrong. I''ll never lie to you again. Let me in!"


    The Lord of the temple, who has no face at all, tries to be humble outside.


    "Get out of here!"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her aching abdominal muscles and waist. These days, she almost killed half of her life!


    "I promise I won''t do anything today. You''ll leave in a few days. I want to get along with you more."


    That


    The mood that just eased down, because of the ache on the body, has become hard hearted again.


    "It''s strange that I believe you! When I sleep, you''re not allowed to come in again!"


    She covered herself in the quilt and kept reflecting on whether she was too used to that guy?


    No, go on like this, that guy


    Iron will advance even more!


    The door was opened, and then there was the sound of long Tianyu''s wheelchair.


    She was still lying in bed.


    She didn''t lock the door. She was just angry that the guy couldn''t calculate himself.


    Until the sound came behind her, she still looked at him with her back.


    "Madam, I really know I''m wrong."


    He pleaded low, but with a smile in his eyes.


    She didn''t say a word and even shrank into the bed.


    Long Tianyu immediately supported himself with both hands and moved himself up.


    "Really angry?" He leaned over her ear and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya pretended not to hear.


    Long Tianyu was not in a hurry. He stretched out his hand and massaged her sore muscles.


    "Thanks to my wife these days, I have never thought that there should be such happiness in the world."


    At the thought of her own initiative these days, she was angry.


    Turn over, bite each other''s neck and grind it with your teeth.


    Long Tianyu hugged her body and let her wife, like an angry little beast, keep gnawing at her lifeline.


    Bits and pieces of tingling, coupled with her unique medicine fragrance, only heated up some of his desires.


    However, considering his wife''s mood, he was wiser to endure.


    It''s going to be a long time. It''s hard to use up all these benefits at one time, isn''t it?


    After venting for a long time, the other party has been cooperating silently, and finally let her calm down.


    "Not angry now?"


    As soon as she looked up, it was the other party''s slightly flattering handsome face.


    She wiped her lips at will and angrily drilled into the quilt.


    Freeze this bastard to death!


    Long Tianyu couldn''t move her lower body, so she had to hold her hard across the quilt with her arms.


    "I really didn''t mean it. Next time, I promise I won''t do it again, okay?"


    "Oh, next time?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him coldly: "don''t even think about it. There''s no next time!"


    "Well, well, listen to your wife. What your wife says is what she says."


    But long Tianyu has been in a good mood. It can be said that recently, everyone''s attitude has helped him rebuild his self-confidence.


    Even if he can''t stand up all his life, he will never be afraid.


    Even his loved ones and friends have never shown a slightest dislike for him, so why does he have to abandon himself?


    They quarreled for a long time before they stopped.


    Lin Mengya rubbed into his arms and pillowed his arm. Her voice was also a bit tired and soft.


    "What''s going on in the ancient Presbyterian Church?"


    Although both of them have intelligence networks, they have their own division of labor.


    The scouts trained by long Tianyu are far better than her spies who mainly spy on business intelligence.


    There are specialties in the art industry, not who is better than who, but to make up for each other''s shortcomings.


    It can be said that their cooperation can cover almost all aspects.


    If the development reaches the peak, the world can also be under control.


    Long Tianyu played with the tip of her flexible hair and said, "they are sending troops to attack me because I broke the contract and despised the name of the ancient family."


    "Oh, it''s just hitting the stone with an egg."


    Not to mention that the temple army has gained prestige now.


    Even those aristocratic families and various forces that have concluded a covenant with the temple will never


    Will watch them make trouble.


    The celebration banquet a while ago made everyone recognize one thing.


    Follow the temple Lord to eat meat, but the premise is that you have to stretch out your claws to catch prey.


    Last time, all the families who got the reward were very satisfied.


    And there are more people waiting for an opportunity to make achievements.


    If the ancient clan Presbyterian Council really dares to bring people to fight, it will be a group of hungry wolves waiting for them.


    In addition to being divided, there will be no second ending.


    Long Tianyu kissed the top of her hair.


    "They probably think so, so they are actively contacting the people of heaven and man in recent days."


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    The family of heaven and man has always been a very fearful goal in her heart.


    Strangely, after Murong left last time, they were not harassed by the heavenly and human race again.


    "Does the ancient Presbyterian want to oppose you through the power of heaven and man?"


    Long Tianyu said, "it should be mutual use. I''ve been thinking about why we have no grievances with the ancient Presbyterian Church. Even from the master''s tone, I even think that the old ancient Presbyterian Church actually had a very friendly relationship with the temple.


    But they just picked at this time, took this engagement and challenged me.


    I''m afraid there are a lot of calculations behind this. "


    Think about it.


    The master said that the engagement of the king''s family was proposed by the ancient clan Presbyterian Council at that time, and before he agreed, he repeatedly made it clear to the other party that if his successor refused in the future, the other party could not force it.


    Lin Mengya frowned and said, "the purpose of Murong Li is to make us obey the family of heaven and man. In this way, they can take the so-called family rules and let us do things for them, or directly deprive you and me of our rights."


    But in an instant, the couple figured out the truth.


    A few coldness flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya felt even more ridiculous.


    Where is such a truth in the world?


    The couple worked hard to get something. Can those guys take it away with a move of their mouth?


    "Think beautiful, one by one really shameless!"


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she couldn''t sleep. She stared round her eyes and scolded angrily.


    However, long Tianyu was unable to laugh or cry.


    Coax people back to their arms and Shun Mao.


    "Why are you so angry? You can''t control them."


    Although she knows the truth, she and long Tianyu have gone through many ups and downs.


    It''s their stuff. Of course they will fight to protect it.


    "I know, I just think, why should they be so righteous?"


    This is something Lin Mengya has always been difficult to accept.


    "If they just like what we have in hand, they can come and rob it.


    However, just a little thin blood relationship, they want to exploit us?


    Even parents and relatives do not have this right. Why should they? "


    Maybe she lived alone since she was a child, so that she can clearly distinguish everything.


    She really got a lot of benefits by relying on the blood of the palace family.


    But at the same time, if it weren''t for her return, the Gong family might have scattered, and finally could only become a legend of the kingdom of Wei.


    She and the palace family complement each other. Under her leadership, the palace family is becoming stronger and stronger. At the same time, she also gives back more things to her.


    In this way, she must repay part of the palace family.


    But what about the people of heaven?

 Chapter 2386

    It''s like someone who made $5 million. At this time, a relative who can''t hit eight poles and has never seen before suddenly jumped out and said to you arrogantly that he is your elder according to his generation, so the money you earn must be given to him, or you will betray your ancestors.


    There is no such cheap thing in the world, right?


    This is not a relative, this is a hooligan!


    Long Tianyu understood why she was so excited.


    She once lived as an orphan for more than 20 years, so after coming back, she cherished every family member who was really good to her.


    Those people are the goal of her struggle and the pure land she tries to protect.


    But now this feeling of great importance has become an excuse for others to take advantage of them.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel like being stared at by a toad. She is disgusted badly.


    Long Tianyu patted her on the back.


    "I think they can''t find other excuses, so they will do such shameless things.


    Don''t be angry. They say what they like. "


    Finally, Lin Mengya could only swallow the sullen breath secretly.


    She knew what long Tianyu said was reasonable. When the other party started to fight them for no reason, she could only take this kind of thing as a high sounding excuse.


    It seems that in the future, he has to wait until all the dust has settled, and she has to find a way to put an end to the chaos that can be fooled by blood.


    At dawn the next day, Bai Su frowned and asked to see him outside.


    "Master, Li Wushuang wants to see you."


    Lin Mengya, who had just got up, couldn''t help looking at Bai Su more.


    The man disguised as a woman was unparalleled. After Murong left, he lived down on the pretext of being afraid of meeting each other''s ambush on the road.


    Originally, Lin Mengya thought it was no different to have more than one person, but what she didn''t think of was that since Bai Su pretended to be her peerless husband and protected him once last time, this guy openly stuck to their ice beauty Bai su.


    But the way two people get along really makes her see through.


    According to Cairu, once Bai Su''s violent temper is unparalleled and unpleasant to his eyes, he will hit him black and blue.


    But after each fight, Li Wushuang would immediately lick his face and apologize to Bai Su, and then get close, and then usher in the next violent fight.


    Beating and beating, Li Wushuang was so determined to talk to Bai Su more and more.


    What kind of Stockholm syndrome is this?


    Or is this product inherently masochistic?


    As for your own white su


    It''s really a queen with a sword.


    Although Li Wushuang pestered again and again, Bai Su didn''t really hit hard.


    Today is an unusual substitute for Li Wushuang.


    It seems that he doesn''t have no feeling for Li Wushuang.


    In that case, Lin Mengya has classified Li Wushuang into the ranks of her family members.


    His family naturally wants to see him.


    So, the crying fierce matchless was brought to her by Bai su.


    "Please, madam, be sure to save my people!"


    Today''s Li Wushuang doesn''t wear women''s clothes, but men''s clothes.


    But probably because of his childhood living environment and many training, he is more like a woman disguised as a man.


    Now crying, not only will not make people feel that he has no manly spirit, but will make people feel that he is crying with rain, which is very pitiful.


    Bai Su frowned on one side, probably really


    I couldn''t stand it, so I had to yell, "shut up and go out if you cry again!"


    The fierce and unparalleled cry stopped suddenly.


    A pair of watery eyes looked at Bai Su timidly and blinked innocently at her.


    "Don''t be angry if I don''t cry."


    Bai Su glared at him.


    Li Wushuang shrunk, but still looked at Bai su.


    The couple''s relationship pattern is really strange.


    Lin Mengya exchanged eyes with long Tianyu and Cairu.


    The ideas of the other two must be similar to hers.


    Lin Mengya cleared her throat and asked kindly, "young master Li, what do you want to say?"


    Li Wushuang knelt when he met just now. Lin Mengya didn''t have time to stop him.


    Li Wushuang hesitated to get up, but he got up immediately with a white eye from Bai su.


    "My master is asking you something. If you have anything to say quickly!" Bai Su scolded mercilessly.


    Li Wushuang immediately nodded and said what he asked Lin Mengya.


    It turned out that he also received a letter.


    It was also a letter for help from Li''s family, but the content on it asked Li Wushuang to find a way to persuade Lin Mengya to go out.


    Although there were many words of coercion and inducement on it, Li Wushuang, like Lin Mengya, recognized the flaw at once.


    Not many people in the family knew her identity, and his visit to the temple was confidential to most of the people.


    However, he received a letter asking him to take Lin Mengya back to the family for help.


    And the tone above was very wrong, which made Li unparalleled panic at once.


    Thinking about it, he had to turn to Bai Su for help.


    Although he looks like a coward, in fact, he has a decisive side in his mind.


    He knew that if he really did what was written in the letter and cheated Lin Mengya with lies, the Li family would have no place to die.


    On the contrary, if you give this letter to Lin Mengya and cooperate with her, you may have a chance to breathe.


    She couldn''t help but look at the woman''s big man for a few eyes and think about it. She had a plan in her heart.


    "Yu, aren''t we thinking about what kind of identity we want to go to the ancient family?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and understood in an instant.


    "Do you want to go to the ancient family in the name of Li Wushuang?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    But long Tianyu didn''t promise her immediately. Instead, he said anxiously, "since the other party has sent Li Wushuang such a letter, wouldn''t you throw yourself into the net if you go with him again?"


    Li Wushuang thought so, and immediately shook his head: "I can''t bear it. If my wife goes with me, I can''t guarantee my wife''s safety. If something happens..."


    He looked at the white Sue next to him.


    He is most aware of the significance of Lin Mengya''s master to Bai su. If anything happens because of his weak protection, he is afraid that he will never have the possibility to continue his leading edge with Bai Su in his life.


    Of course, if Bai Su knew what he was thinking, he would only scoff.


    What to continue the leading edge? They were acting on the spot before. They can''t take it seriously at all, okay?


    But now, Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    "It''s not necessarily. Think about Li Wushuang''s position in the hearts of Li''s family."


    Even Li Wushuang doesn''t understand Lin Mengya


    I mean.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu is connected with her.


    If you think about it carefully, you will understand what she means.


    "Although Li Wushuang has some status in the Li family, only because he is a married daughter away all year round, so few people in the family can know him."


    Lin Mengya nodded and then said, "it is precisely because he knows nothing that the other party is not sure even if he is suspicious.


    And I believe that in the Li family, even those who can understand Li Wushuang''s real identity will not betray him. "


    That''s true.


    It was a very dangerous thing for Li Wushuang to come back from heaven and man.


    According to Li Wushuang and Murong Li, anyone who harbors runaway slaves will be completely rejected by the Tianren family, which means that they will be dealt with by the Tianren family.


    But how did the Li family do it?


    They not only help Li Wushuang to cheat, but also use the whole Li family as a cover for Li Wushuang.


    And this time Li Wushuang was almost found, but they tried to make Li Wushuang come to the temple for help.


    This is enough to show that those who really understand Li Wushuang''s identity will never abandon him.


    You can even put the whole Li family in danger.


    Li Wushuang''s reaction was a little slower, but he also understood.


    His eyes lit up, but he habitually looked at Bai su.


    "I think this method is risky, but it can be tried."


    Bai Su immediately gave him a cold stare.


    Li Wushuang immediately changed his mouth and said, "but we can discuss the details. We must ensure the safety of my wife!"


    Bai Su took back her sight.


    Lin Mengya looked at the couple coldly, only feeling ridiculous.


    Tutoring is really good!


    Although long Tianyu and Li Wushuang think this method is a little risky, at present, it is the safest way.


    Lin Mengya now has two ways. One is to sneak in without being aware of the ghosts. First, he knows the situation of the ancient people. The other is to make a big fuss. Although he can scare the snake, he also ensures his own safety to a certain extent.


    Only in this way, she may not be able to find out some secrets of the ancient family.


    Moreover, at present, the Li family is the best entry point.


    She is sure to persuade the Li family to help her.


    In this way, she is not powerless to fight back in the ancient clan.


    All day they were in the house calculating all kinds of possibilities.


    Li Wushuang also became the staff of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu because of his identity.


    He knows everything about the current situation of the ancient family and Li family.


    When he was almost thirsty, long Tianyu and Lin Mengya finally decided to go to the ancient family.


    But this time, Lin Mengya''s identity is not a maid, but an aunt.


    For this identity, Lin Mengya still feels a little fresh.


    She sent Bai Su and Cai Ru out to help them prepare dinner.


    And long Tianyu sat in front of Li unparalleled.


    Although the latter felt a little uneasy, he still stubbornly accepted the other party''s measurement.


    Lin Mengya took a sip of the tea in front of her: "do you like our white Su?"


    The opposite Li Wushuang, like a big girl, suddenly blushed.


    He said stutteringly, "yes, is it so obvious?"

 Chapter 2387

    As soon as he finished, he immediately explained, "I just miss white girl."


    He nervously twisted his fingers, and said with a sad self mockery on his face, "a male and female monster like me is not worthy of a white girl."


    Lin Mengya can probably understand Li Wushuang''s idea.


    Over the years, he must have suffered all the hardships in the family of heaven and man.


    That''s why he has no special feelings for protecting his white su.


    "You can''t say that, though young master Li looks a little weak.


    But feelings are about the fate of two people. "


    Lin Mengya''s voice did not fall, Li unparalleled raised her head again, and her two eyes burst into a fine light.


    He was very eager, but he had to endure it. His throat was tense and he swallowed unconsciously, and even his voice trembled.


    "So madam doesn''t think I''m a monster?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and the corners of her mouth stirred her up slightly.


    "I think the beauty is in the bone, not in the skin, and so is the man. Even in the face of Valor, but with a dirty heart, he is not a man."


    This is the first time I have heard these words without discrimination in the mouth of outsiders except my family.


    He couldn''t help but have some hazy tears, but he still held his fist and wiped all his tears away.


    "I can hear your wife''s words. Unparalleled, I''m willing even if I die.


    But, Miss White, does she think so? "


    Looking at the expectation in each other''s eyes, Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Li matchless''s eyes darkened in an instant: "also, I think too much."


    She was so mean-hearted that she just thought it was so funny to tease her.


    Seeing his mood rise and fall with his words, she finally told the truth.


    "Bai Su is deeply in love with my sister. Her thoughts must be similar to mine.


    But I''m not a worm in her stomach after all. I''m afraid only she knows what he thinks. "


    Li Wushuang was stunned, and a bit of ecstasy poured out of his eyes.


    "Thank you for reminding me! I know what to do."


    Looking at the man running away, Lin Mengya also smiled and bent her eyebrows.


    "What a clever fool. I think the white Su is blooming now."


    The nearby Cairu looked as expected and said to Lin Mengya, "I think Bai Su''s little girl has moved her heart. Master, you don''t know they were sticky before."


    Although the state at that time was that Bai Su was often impatient and beat fiercely.


    But the boy was like a piece of brown sugar and grabbed Bai su.


    At the beginning, she was beaten half to death, but later, she only vomited some blood. Fortunately, Cairu secretly used the secret medicine prepared by Lin Mengya to support her.


    It seems that if you want to marry them, you not only need to be shameless, but also have to be afraid of death.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head after listening to Cairu''s words.


    "Well, it''s their own business how they like to toss. Let''s watch and don''t have any accidents."


    With Bai Su''s temper, if she really had no feeling for Li Wushuang, she would have settled down in peace by now.


    Although the plan already exists, the specific details still need to be implemented one by one.


    Long Tianyu has been very busy recently, and it will soon be the day she wants to leave.


    Last night, long Tianyu just held her in her arms all night. They didn''t say goodbye or ask each other.


    Silent, but each other''s temperature is lingering.


    Until dawn, he was not willing to wake her up from her sleep.


    "Ya''er, it''s time to get up."


    His voice was low and gentle, and she was reluctant to give up when she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    However, even if they are separated, the day they meet will not be too far away.


    They got up and washed as usual. After breakfast, long Tianyu was at the door and watched Bai Su and Cairu move her luggage out of the house.


    "When you go back, say hello to my great grandparents."


    The man raised his head and said with a gentle smile.


    She nodded and promised, "I will. Great grandparents must have been thinking of you."


    Long Tianyu smiled and sent her away.


    Only after her people went down the mountain, long Tianyu gradually restrained the expression on her face.


    "Call everyone over."


    The man''s eyes were cold, and his words also infected the slightest chill.


    When a crowd waited in front of him, long Tianyu glanced around at will and ordered, "follow me to the inner hall."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya, who was on her way, did not know that after the man sent himself away early, he took the opportunity to make some big moves.


    They disguised themselves as caravans returning to the palace.


    Since the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, there has been an endless stream of caravans to the palace fiefdom.


    The non Yecheng within the palace fiefdom seems to have become the economic and trade center of Weiguo.


    Many well-known large commercial firms have now shifted their focus to feiye city.


    This is not just because big chambers of commerce can bring them cheaper raw materials and greater traffic.


    Also because feiye city''s performance was very bright a while ago.


    Those people wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to occupy the rich and oily city of feiye. Unfortunately, their final outcome was either to stay outside feiye city or to be driven away by the city guards of feiye city.


    Today''s non Yecheng is as solid as gold.


    Moreover, due to the strict management of the palace family, in addition to the normal taxes, no one will come to collect protection fees and other expenses in non Yecheng.


    Of course, its tax is higher than other cities, but we still like it here.


    After all, the miscellaneous fees add up to a lot higher than the taxes of non Yecheng anyway.


    Merchants pay full taxes, which is not the convenience Yecheng gives them to do business.


    At the same time, the grand chamber of Commerce of the Gong family has reached various commercial cooperation with them. Even the hidden zhenlongtang has business contacts with some merchants.


    In this cycle, the palace family quickly accumulated more considerable wealth.


    Now the palace family doesn''t have to spend the gold and silver saved by their ancestors at all.


    It can be said that they are indeed rich, and they receive a large amount of silver every day.


    Even counting the disposable property under her name with small medicine is estimated to take a long time.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who has never cared much about her property, has no time to take care of it at the moment.


    She looked helplessly at the woman who appeared in front of him.


    "Why did you come with me?"


    The little girl dressed up as a maid now seems a little wronged.


    "Sister ya, let me go back with you!"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead.


    "I didn''t let you come here at the beginning. You secretly took the medicine and came here.


    It''s cold now


    I promise you that you will find your memory. It seems that it''s hard and sweet. Why do you want to leave again? "


    After hearing this, Gu pan looked wronged.


    A pair of eyes are as red and swollen as a peach. At a glance, I know that they must have been tossing around for several days.


    "Sister ya, I just can''t get through this barrier in my heart.


    Even if he is in the calculation of others, why can he forget me so easily?


    I helped him before. I just thought this was the last thing I should do for him.


    But now I think he is no longer the person I like. I can''t wrong myself and be with someone I don''t love or love me. "


    Lin Mengya sighed and held her hand.


    In his heart, he secretly scolded long QingHan, a loser. If he hadn''t had such a bad attitude towards Gu pan, he wouldn''t have hurt Pan''er''s heart.


    you deserve it


    It''s time for him to suffer.


    Immediately took the man into his arms and patted his back gently.


    "Well, don''t cry. Come home with me. Let''s stop talking to him.


    In the future, if you want to find a man thousands of times better than him, if you don''t want to, your sister will keep you for a lifetime. "


    Whether it''s Gu pan or ah Xiu, or the different children waiting for her at home, she really takes them as her sister.


    This time when she returns to Gong''s house, she also wants to discuss Xie Han''s affairs with chen''er.


    Although she has been kept from this news, there is no airtight wall in the world. In addition, Xie Han has no news these days. She is so smart and alert. I''m afraid she has guessed something long ago.


    At present, Gu pan is also hurt. It''s a good idea to go home and have a rest.


    But she didn''t know to look forward to this run, but she was worried about long QingHan.


    "Where is Gu pan? Where has she gone?"


    As usual, long QingHan found some novel gadgets from the foot of the mountain and wanted to give them to Gu pan to please her.


    But after running in excitedly, I found that the building had long been empty.


    Flustered in his heart, he immediately grabbed a passing saint and pressed him fiercely.


    But I didn''t expect everyone to have the same answer. No one saw Gu pan. He came out of the yard and didn''t know where she had gone.


    Long QingHan only felt that his heart was tightly held by a big hand. He panicked like a headless fly everywhere


    But the result made his heart colder and colder.


    "Pan''er, where the hell have you been?"


    "Look at your worthless appearance."


    The cold voice came from behind long QingHan. He immediately stood up as if he saw new hope.


    "Do you know where Gu pan has gone?"


    Looking at his brother who rushed to him anxiously, long Tianyu scolded mercilessly: "if your own woman doesn''t keep it well, do you want me to coax your daughter-in-law with your sister-in-law?"


    By the way, sister-in-law!


    Long QingHan seems to have caught a life-saving straw: "where is my sister-in-law? Is Gu pan with her? I want to see her, I want to see her right away!"


    But long Tianyu shook his hand away.


    "I told you to be nice to your daughter-in-law.


    It''s too late for you to remember to save it now that people have run away. "


    Long QingHan was even more upset.


    But at the same time, he felt a little wronged.


    "I was deceived by others, so I treated her like that. I have her in my heart!"


    "What''s the use in your heart? Does your daughter-in-law know?"

 Chapter 2388

    As a brother among brothers, long Tianyu also claims to be the winner of love.


    In the face of this useless brother, long Tianyu always hates iron and steel.


    Even if you have a heart, even if you haven''t found the correct memory, you can''t lose your daughter-in-law!


    That''s good. Take it off?


    Hearing his words, the dragon was as cold as an eggplant hit by frost and hung his head. How pathetic.


    Clenched his fist, he grabbed long Tianyu''s wrist, but his lips were tight.


    At this time, why is this boy still not enlightened?


    Alas, rotten wood cannot be carved.


    It seems like what madam said. Long QingHan is a material for injecting solitary students.


    Just want to turn the wheelchair to leave, long QingHan that grievance to the extreme voice, came through from behind.


    "Brother, you have to help me."


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    He remembered that when the boy was five years old, just like today, he ran pitifully to him and asked him to help recover the things robbed by other princes.


    At that time, how did you do it?


    He practiced martial arts with QingHan for half a year, and then taught him to lay simple traps. Later, he beat the other princes with his followers and found his own things.


    He turned his head and glanced at his stupid brother.


    "Gu pan followed your sister-in-law back to her mother''s house."


    Long QingHan''s pale face lit up new hope in an instant.


    Then, long Tianyu impolitely poured him a bucket of cold water.


    "You just chase after it, let alone look around. You can''t see even your sister-in-law."


    "Well, what should I do? I can''t do without looking! Brother, I really know I''m wrong.


    I promise, even if I forget myself, I won''t forget her! "


    Up to now, long QingHan thought that Gu pan was increasingly indifferent to him because he had forgotten their common past.


    Long Tianyu sighed.


    Such a stupid brother, he doesn''t want it now. Is there still time?


    On the fifth day of her return, Lin Mengya received a letter from long Tianyu.


    Looking forward to sneaking away, there is no lack of the help of the internal personnel of the temple.


    She looked at the letter and knew that long Tianyu was a guy who did a lot of work in it.


    However, this guy deserves praise for his ability to "destroy relatives in righteousness".


    When she saw that in the letter, there were only two poor lines in the long and lingering love words, which wrote something about long QingHan, she felt funny again.


    Cairu, who took some water in, saw Lin Mengya''s smile and asked softly, "what did your highness say to make the master so happy?"


    "Nothing. He''s teaching long QingHan a lesson. By the way, how''s Pan''er?"


    The word "love" hurts people invisibly.


    At the beginning, long Tianyu felt something about her and made her miserable.


    Besides, is it the bastard of long QingHan?


    What''s wrong with this guy? Since he has feelings for hope, why do he do those hurtful acts?


    Now, it''s just retribution.


    "Alas, it''s nothing to see, but the wound is in my heart. Master, why don''t you persuade me?"


    In addition to the first two days, I always looked depressed. Later, people became more and more cheerful.


    However, everyone saw through her disguise at a glance, but no one broke through.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, but said, "she has to figure it out by herself. Besides, do you think I didn''t persuade her?"


    She almost lost her tongue the night before yesterday, but the little girl was absent-minded.


    Obviously can''t let go, but you have to be cruel. Isn''t this torturing yourself alive?


    As soon as she saw this look, she was very distressed.


    I can''t wait to blow that smelly boy to relieve his anger.


    Cairu shook her head helplessly.


    Just as the two were distracted by their yearning feelings, Bai Su ran in with a frosty face.


    "Oh, my big white girl, do you want to scare me to death?"


    Cairu, who was standing at the door, was almost hit by her.


    If you don''t have kung fu, I''m afraid you''ll have to run into Lin Mengya.


    The latter looked curious.


    Bai Su is not so much a cold hearted person as a cold hearted person. In fact, she is a person who is cold outside and hot inside.


    Just usually, there are too few people who can make her care.


    I am one, and two babies are a pair.


    The rest, even with her day and night, one inside and one outside Cairu, has never been able to warm her up.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Bai Su apologized immediately.


    Cairu also shook her head, looked outside and said, "are you driven out by the wolf?"


    "Yes, almost. But this man is not that wolf." Lin Mengya''s Old God concluded.


    She glanced at Bai Su secretly.


    The girl''s ear tip was red, like a ruby pendant.


    I''m afraid that the pestering young master Li matchless Li has gone to tease their ice beauty again.


    Gee, young people are so energetic.


    In order to make local transportation more convenient and fast, the big chamber of Commerce planned the most time-saving and labor-saving business roads at the beginning of its establishment.


    There is an old saying that if you want to be rich, you must build roads first.


    At present, the largest initial investment of the large chamber of commerce is road construction.


    From the temple to the palace fief, they followed the trade routes under the command of the big chamber of Commerce.


    She sat in the carriage and looked at the carriages all over the country, with the signs of the big chamber of Commerce hanging, and kept galloping on the road. Her heart was filled with emotion.


    In a few years, these roads will become the economic lifeline of defending the country.


    And its creator is himself.


    This magical and proud feeling made her feel good all the time.


    Every other distance, there will be a Taining inn.


    Naturally, the inn belongs to the palace family. It not only has the best accommodation, food and horses, but also can buy some information with money.


    With the help of the huge system of large chambers of Commerce, the information they give back is always the most accurate.


    For example, where there is drought and lack of food, where extremely high-quality cloth and tea are found.


    Don''t underestimate this information.


    In fact, there is endless wealth in all the information related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood.


    As the direct beneficiary of these messages, the big chamber of Commerce has now become the largest and strongest business organization in the whole country.


    Now, 34 / 10 of the merchants of the kingdom of Wei have joined the big chamber of Commerce.


    Some of the others hold a wait-and-see attitude.


    The rest of them also learned to fight for interests with them.


    Unfortunately, their strength and development potential are not as good as big chambers of Commerce.


    Within five years, the big chamber of Commerce will sweep the whole country.


    In the evening, they went to an inn.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Lin Mengya did not indicate her identity, which was a private visit in micro clothes.


    "Ladies and ladies, please come inside!"


    The sophomore wore a uniform black uniform and embroidered his name and position on his chest.


    Of course, it was designed by Lin Mengya.


    All Taining inns are trained according to the service personnel of star hotels.


    Like the welcome guy at the door.


    They were so eloquent that after welcoming them in, someone else guided the carriage and the servants to rest.


    Then, Lin Mengya asked about the service items and charging standards here.


    The man kept a polite smile and didn''t look impatient at all.


    Although the price is a little different from what she knows.


    However, because the situation is different everywhere, the cost will certainly fluctuate.


    Overall, it is qualified.


    She let people open three upper rooms, and the rest had clean and tidy rooms to live in.


    Seeing her generous attitude, the man''s attitude is more attentive, but it doesn''t make people feel cross-border.


    When she got to the room, the comfortable and soft bed made her miss it.


    After jumping up and rolling for several times, she got up and asked Li Wushuang them to eat.


    Just as I went out, I heard Cairu''s voice.


    "Sir, please let go!"


    Shit! Who dares to trouble them?


    As soon as Lin Mengya went out, she saw that Li Wushuang was protected by Bai Su and Cai Ru, covering her face with her sleeve.


    In front of the second daughter was a blonde alien.


    The man waved his hands and was chattering. He didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    That''s not English, at least, not the modern English she learned.


    At that time, her English level had passed CET-8. If it were modern English, it would be impossible to understand it.


    "Master! I can provide you with translation function!" Just at this time, Xiaoyao in the system said proudly.


    She frowned and asked, "when did you learn a foreign language?"


    "It''s a decoding function! I found a language system similar to it. I can decode it and translate it directly. My operation speed is very fast and I can do simultaneous interpretation!"


    Little boy, the tone is really more and more proud.


    But I have to say that her little medicine is good, but it is really getting stronger and more intimate.


    "OK."


    With her authorization, the system instantly turned each other''s words into a language she could understand.


    The man is talking about Li Wushuang, like his long lost fiancee.


    Huh?


    She frowned slightly.


    Are all the people who chat up now so shameless?


    The two sides talked like chickens and ducks for a long time. Finally, it was the companion of the blonde foreigner who stood up.


    "Both of you are misunderstandings, misunderstandings!"


    The man''s companion was neither handsome nor ugly. He just looked like a smooth businessman. As soon as he met, he pulled his companion behind him and bowed to Bai Su and Cairu.


    "He''s good at everything, but his brain is not very good. I''ll make amends for the three girls on his behalf!"


    The so-called hand does not hit the smiling face.


    Besides, this is the inn of their palace family. It doesn''t look good when it''s opened.


    Cairu accidentally saw her master, but the other party gave her a look.


    It seems that the master doesn''t want to appear in person.


    So Cairu just frowned and said to the two people in a bad tone, "tell your partner to stay away from my wife in the future. My master has a bad temper. If something happens at that time, we can''t hold it!"

 Chapter 2389

    The other party has been sincerely apologizing. After Bai Su and Cairu coldly warned the other party, the matter came to an end for the time being.


    "What happened just now?"


    Lin Mengya returned to the room and asked in a low voice after they came in.


    It turned out that the blonde foreigner was also a guest of Taining inn.


    They just met by accident in the corridor. The man grabbed it and even couldn''t help but want to pull it into his room.


    Fortunately, Bai Su and Cai Ru were right next to each other. Otherwise, I was afraid that the guy would succeed.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows: "is there anything wrong?"


    As a victim, Li''s unparalleled response seemed too calm.


    "Such things happen from time to time in the family of heaven and man, but they will release us when they know that we are all men."


    Also, in the eyes of the people of heaven and man, ordinary ancient remnant families are just slaves serving them.


    Although she felt a little strange, Lin Mengya didn''t study it deeply. She just ordered: "if he bothers you again, throw him out directly."


    "Yes."


    Bai Su replied with Cairu in one voice.


    She thought it was just a small episode of the journey, but she didn''t want to see that her brothers also made a lot of efforts for the prosperity of the palace fiefdom.


    Just then, a medium-sized motorcade suddenly ran across the street.


    Because of the big chamber of Commerce, caravans have different specifications. Small ones may only have one or two cars.


    Medium-sized caravans are less than ten cars. As for large caravans, some can even reach dozens or even hundreds.


    This means that only the big chamber of Commerce has such strength. It is said that in some areas, those mountain bandits who rob roads dare not move the motorcade of the big chamber of Commerce.


    Because if the caravan belonging to the big chamber of commerce is attacked, all nearby caravans will come to the rescue immediately after the signal is sent.


    Moreover, after receiving the news, the chamber of Commerce Branch in its region will rescue its own caravan at all costs.


    In this way, the robbers are tantamount to stabbing the hornet''s nest.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya knows that strong dragons don''t pressure local snakes. She usually gives these mountain bandits some small profits to buy them off.


    In this way, the motorcade of the big chamber of commerce can be said to be unimpeded.


    And in front of this medium-sized caravan, someone hung a small flag.


    The pattern on it is the ancient word "Sitai".


    This is the logo of their college. Lin Mengya recognized it at a glance because she chose it herself.


    However, any caravan with this flag means that students or students of Sitai college can enjoy a higher position in the caravan.


    Looking at the passing of the medium-sized caravan, Lin Mengya remembered that it seemed to be the opening day of Sitai college.


    Looking at these flowers and bones that defend the country, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    After a whole year of education, with the joint efforts of all teachers and students of Sitai college, his educational method of combining modern and ancient education has achieved remarkable results.


    Lin Mengya touched her chin. She finally came back. It''s time to take a quiz to see everyone''s level.


    If the students of Sitai college knew what she thought, they would cry bitterly.


    Didn''t you say they were the pillars of the future? Is it really good to do so casually in the exam?


    While she was planning the rules of the thorough examination in her mind with a smile, suddenly a broken carriage rushed in from outside the town.


    The coachman on the carriage hung himself on it with his last strength. At the moment, he had completely lost his consciousness and control of the carriage.


    Seeing the frightened horse about to crash into the street, Ah Da rushed up beside Lin Mengya.


    ADA stretched out his hand and subdued the crazy horse at once.


    At this time, the people of the palace guard also arrived.


    "Thank you for helping me!"


    The captain of the escort team was scared into a cold sweat and expressed deep gratitude for Ada''s courageous behavior.


    A Da handed over the carriage to the other party.


    The team leader handed the matter over to his subordinates, and then excitedly held ADA''s hand.


    "Hero, please stay first!"


    The team leader knew just now how critical the situation was, so he admired Ah Da very much.


    ADA asked, "what else?"


    The team leader immediately said sincerely, "hero, with your skill, you can be a squadron leader of our palace guard. Do you have this intention?"

 Chapter 2390

    Lin Mengya, who was somehow dug into a corner by her family, said, well, this feeling is a little subtle.


    Fortunately, ADA has always been sincere to everyone except her.


    After refusing the other party cleanly, the team leader invited him to the guard camp in the name of eyewitness to understand the situation.


    Lin Mengya squinted at the towed carriage.


    This is a carriage belonging to Sitai college, which is specially responsible for picking up students and teachers everywhere.


    From the situation of the carriage, it was obvious that it had suffered an misfortune.


    When ADA came back from the guard camp, she explained what she learned to her.


    "According to the guards, the car was attacked on the way.


    The coachman ran back desperately to report the news. The guard has sent someone to search for it, but the situation is not very optimistic. "


    She frowned.


    All along, the students in Sitai college have been the focus of the protection of all forces of the Gong family.


    In addition, those members of the big chamber of Commerce will send their children to the college. Therefore, we will give them the greatest convenience.


    But I don''t think anyone dares to make these students'' ideas!


    Cairu probably understood what her master meant.


    "Master, I''ll let someone inquire about the news. Don''t worry first."


    The joy of seeing the prosperity of the palace disappeared.


    She has many enemies, and her means are fierce.


    If they really move their hands, I''m afraid those students will have more or less bad luck.


    Just at night, she wanted to get some air outside. Bai Su followed her step by step.


    On the street, because of the carriage, martial law has been imposed.


    She wandered around for a while. As soon as she wanted to go back, she saw the back door of the Inn and suddenly slipped out some suspicious figures.


    Then, several people quietly followed the previous people.


    She hid in the corner.


    She knew both groups of people. In front of them was the group she had detained before, and behind them were jackdaw guard and wolf guard.


    They are


    "Bai Su, go and ask what''s going on?"


    As soon as she returned to the guest room, Bai Su brought back the news.


    "Master, these people are going for the carriage of Sitai college!"


    Hanya guard and wolf guard are now under their respective command.


    Both of them are smart people with great wisdom. They don''t have to ask her for everything at all.


    Therefore, after learning about these people''s plans by chance, I decided to take the plan.


    She always has no doubt about her employment. In that case, she just needs to wait for a result.


    Until after midnight, Cairu, who was in charge of inquiring about the news, returned first to report.


    "Master! There are several groups of people outside, all for the students of Sitai college.


    But they couldn''t do it in the palace''s enclosure, so they lingered outside looking for opportunities.


    The carriage we saw today came back first with the empty car and other cars because his family was seriously ill. But I didn''t want to. I met an ambush on the way. "


    Every carriage was equipped with flares and some well controlled weapons.


    Therefore, the man picked up his life.


    But the carriages other than him have scattered, and now the guard is sending someone to track them down.


    She didn''t know about it before.


    If it is not recent, it has not caused any loss before.


    "Well, pass on my orders and let everyone cooperate.


    And from now on, the carriages responsible for picking up and sending students must be arranged in a large caravan. "


    A large caravan of more than 100 vehicles has complete guards and advanced weapons.


    Unless it''s the army, it''s the hardest to deal with.


    After arranging all this, the Jackdaw guard and wolf guard who are responsible for tracking those people also sent back the news.


    The group seems to have partners. The purpose of their going out this time is to meet each other.


    As Lin Mengya expected before, the identity of these people is not simple.


    On the surface, they look like a mob. In fact, they have unique skills.


    But what Lin Mengya is not sure now is whether they know their true identity.


    After meeting with their companions, these people rushed to a small gully outside the town.


    Jackdaw guard and wolf guard unexpectedly saw the missing students here, but they were even more surprised by each other''s defense.


    And those people are all fresh faces. They look like foreigners in dress, language and action.


    These people did not hurt the students, and even those who were proficient in the Wei language were responsible for calming the students'' emotions.


    According to the information they got, the purpose of these people should be to abduct these students, not to rob and kill them.


    Even they didn''t hear about these people''s plans to take students to deal with Sitai college or Gong family.


    That''s strange.


    Although these students are not wealthy families, their parents and relatives also have a good position in Wei Guo.


    And their most important identity now is the students of Sitai college. With such a group of hostages in hand, they can completely threaten the palace family.


    What exactly are these people?


    In order to avoid unnecessary sacrifice and protect the safety of these students, Lin Mengya did not rashly take people to save them.


    Command the Jackdaw guard and the wolf guard to watch the people. Lin Mengya, Bai Su and Cairu personally find the city guard camp.


    Due to what had happened before, even in the middle of the night, the moat camp was still brightly lit.


    The team leader in charge of this area is now in a mess.


    At this time, someone suddenly reported: "sub captain, there are several girls outside who want to see you!"


    The team leader frowned and said angrily, "I''m busy now. I can''t see anyone!"


    "But..."


    Before the little soldier in charge of the communication finished, Lin Mengya took people to the camp.


    "Excuse me."


    The sub captain looked up impatiently, but as soon as he saw the woman coming in, his eyes widened involuntarily.


    "Home, home owner!"


    Before they took office, they all met Lin Mengya. Even if they had never seen Lin Mengya, they also went to the old palace and saw the portrait of the owner.


    At that time, he thought that the portrait must be painted by the painter to please the owner, so he painted people like immortals.


    Now he knew that there were really women in the world who had grown into such a symbol.


    And the woman as like as two peas in the hands of the woman, the same as the captain.


    Then he felt his knee soft.


    What did he say just now? If the owner knew, would he feel arrogant?


    However, Lin Mengya knew that her sudden rush in must have disrupted their rhythm of solving the case.


    She said apologetically, "I''ve disturbed you. You''re busy. I''ll just sit in. No


    You care about me. "


    Then she took people directly to the corner.


    The sub captain looked a little embarrassed.


    Not to mention the identity of Lin Mengya''s family, the sub captain stared at by such a beautiful woman felt that his head had been a little dizzy.


    Moreover, the momentum of their family owner is not inferior to that of any man. Obviously, he is just sitting in the corner, but he is on pins and needles.


    However, since the owners of the house pay so much attention, they feel that they can''t lose face to the palace guard in terms of classification.


    He immediately called his men and reported the clues found in every detail.


    Once immersed in business, the team leader forgot, and there was the owner who had just overwhelmed him.


    The convoy''s response was timely.


    And about such a thing, his second brother and the Bai family also discussed an emergency plan together.


    In other words, when dealing with relevant matters, they can follow the steps on the plan without being in a hurry.


    These measures have played a crucial role in dealing with emergencies.


    The men followed the clues and found the place where the students disappeared.


    Only some traces of reaching were found there, and no others were found.


    Based on these traces, the guards speculated that those people might choose to be imprisoned nearby after they abducted the students.


    She listened silently.


    Things are similar to the clues she has.


    The team leader ordered his men to go out and look for it. Then he remembered the owner who had been sitting next to him.


    He immediately came up to report, but Lin Mengya waved and stopped him.


    "I know everything. You remember, the first important thing is to ensure the safety of those students."


    The team leader nodded yes.


    Later, Lin Mengya gave him the owner''s token in her hand.


    "Now go to the guard camp for help immediately and send my order. You must bring the most powerful people."


    The team leader only felt that the keepsake in his hand was heavy.


    "Don''t worry, we will find these students!"


    Lin Mengya kept his efforts in mind.


    After arranging things himself, the team leader returned to her.


    "Master, do you want to keep the news of your return confidential?"


    The commander of this unit is a clever man.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "don''t let it out for the time being."


    "I understand. Don''t worry!"


    The team leader patted his chest and promised.


    In fact, in addition to her own safety, Lin Mengya pays more attention to the safety of those students.


    Now she thought that she would first dispatch the most elite part of the guard camp, and then cooperate with the wolf guard and the Jackdaw guard to save the students safely.


    What she didn''t expect was that some people''s selfishness disrupted her rescue plan.


    Just when the commander of the unit took the owner''s token and went to the next level for help.


    A captain who wanted to do meritorious service in a hurry, but privately withheld her keepsake.


    Looking at the keepsake belonging to the owner on the table, Captain Lu Ran''s face was a little complicated.


    The main camp of the guard is the most elite force of the whole guard.


    It is said that if you can get the appreciation of the chief in the main camp, you will be able to prosper soon.


    As one of the 100 captains of the imperial family fiefdom, he has been suffering from no access to the main camp.


    If this goes on, will he stay here all his life?

 Chapter 2391

    Lu ran could not help hesitating about the master''s Keepsake on the table.


    Although he inquired in every way, the person in charge of delivering the keepsake insisted that he had only received the order of his team leader, and he didn''t know anything else.


    But Lu ran, who claims to be a smart man, still sees something from it.


    The owner of their house, but his whereabouts are mysterious.


    He had inquired carefully before and knew that the owner liked to dress up as a stranger to investigate his subordinates.


    If I can show my face and perform meritorious service in front of my master this time, can I enter the main camp?


    He was fascinated by his desire for power.


    Listening to the man''s report is just a group of bandits who want to be bad for the students.


    They have seen a lot of such things before. Unfortunately, they are just some brave stragglers.


    It must be the same this time. It won''t be too difficult.


    Lu ran constantly moved his careful thinking, and really thought about how to get the maximum benefits by taking advantage of this "east wind".


    "OK, I''ll report it to the people above as appropriate. Go back first and say that the reinforcements will arrive soon."


    He sent off the messenger in an official voice.


    When the man left, he immediately summoned his confidants.


    Lu Ran has a lot of means. In three or two words, he will analyze the interests of the matter clearly.


    Under the great temptation, those people agreed to conspire with him one after another.


    Lu ran couldn''t help smiling proudly.


    But at this time, someone rushed into the camp.


    "Captain Lu, I heard that someone asked us for help?"


    At the sight of a man, Lu Ran''s mouth suddenly collapsed.


    He gave his confidants a look, suggesting that they must keep a secret, and yelled at the man who broke in with a heavy face.


    "Who allowed you in? Don''t you know the rules of our team?"


    The man frowned, but he still reluctantly apologized to Lu ran: "it''s my subordinates'' dereliction of duty, but my subordinates just want to know if someone asked us for help?"


    Another credit grabber!


    Lu Luran despises him and has regarded him as a competitor.


    "No, it''s just trivial daily situations."


    The man wanted to ask again, but Lu ran drove him away.


    Seeing that the obstacle had gone, he was already a little impatient.


    If someone gets the news, I''m afraid I''ll miss this good opportunity.


    Immediately, he led his confidants to rush to the town where the accident happened.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that it was because of some people''s selfishness that she didn''t get strong backup.


    The bodyguards in charge of inquiring about the situation first brought even worse news.


    Those people want to move the students away, and they have done something.


    Strangely enough, the people who had been "kidnapped" by Lin Mengya who had met with them returned to the Inn and did not move for the time being.


    She has a limited number of people she can transfer.


    The escort team also set aside part to maintain the daily law and order of the town. In this way, most of her strength still depends on the bodyguards around her.


    Although these people are the best in a hundred, they do not have an advantage in quantity.


    "How long will reinforcements arrive under normal circumstances?"


    She asked the sub captain with a frown.


    The man wiped the sweat on his head, and his tone was a little confused: "according to the usual situation, as long as he receives my help, he will come there in the shortest time."


    Normally, his people must have passed the news long ago, and they also took the keepsake of the owner. They should act quickly.


    Why haven''t we seen any reinforcements so far?


    The situation is so urgent that we can''t wait any longer.


    Once these people move the students away, it will be more difficult for them to catch up again.


    "Now they don''t know. We have found their hiding place. If we arrange it properly, we can catch them by surprise."


    The team leader also nodded frequently. His view was the same as hers, but at the same time, the team leader also had some concerns.


    "Master, we are short of manpower now. If we can''t take those thieves down at one fell swoop, what can they do to jump over the wall and hurt the students?"


    Her eyes darkened.


    That''s what worries her.


    "I will let the guards around me sneak in first and protect these students as much as possible."


    "How does this make it?" The team leader shook his head frequently.


    He knew that there were many people who wanted to harm the owner. If all those who were secretly protecting her withdrew, what if someone attacked the owner at this time?


    Lin Mengya said, "there are not many people who know my identity. As long as we are careful.


    Besides, those students are worried about their lives now. I can''t stand idly by. "


    At least this is the palace family fief. Even her enemies don''t dare to fight on her territory easily.


    As soon as reinforcements arrive, they have enough people to intercept the other side.


    She discussed the plan with the team leader all night. Before dawn, her bodyguards and those bodyguards that Captain sun could dispatch quietly left the town and went to the hiding place of the thieves.


    She was also protected by Bai Su Cairu. In order to ensure her safety, the sub captain asked her to live in the guard camp with her own people.


    Unexpectedly, it was his kindness that made those people doubt Lin Mengya''s identity.


    When the sub captain took his people out to patrol the streets, suddenly dozens of people with good martial arts broke into the guard camp.


    They are quick, well-trained and have a very clear goal, just to catch Lin Mengya and his gang.


    The three brothers were sent out by her as the highest force.


    At this meeting, only ah San and the two girls knew martial arts. The escort camp without a few people was like a deserted place.


    The men soon broke into their camp.


    The three of them would not know martial arts. She stood behind Li Wushuang. Unexpectedly, it was the foreign man who took the opportunity to flirt with Li Wushuang that day.


    "I knew your identity was unusual!"


    Men''s eyes shine like wolves. Looking at them is like looking at their prey.


    "I warn you to leave now, or you won''t be able to leave."


    Lin Mengya was fearless in the face of danger and calmly dealt with each other.


    The leader sneered: "naturally, you have to go, but you have to go with us!"


    The man waved his hand and suddenly dozens of his companions surrounded him.


    Unexpectedly, they have associates in the town!


    Her carelessness got her into trouble.


    "Madam, don''t worry, we will fight to protect you!"


    Ah San stood in front and said seriously.


    Lin Mengya frowned and whispered, "you three don''t have to fight. Cairu, you have good lightness skills and quick reaction. You will see the right time to break through. Our reinforcements are on the way."


    Cairu nodded and understood what she meant.


    The other side also moved at this time.


    The three also rushed up. Cairu took advantage of her body method, and the other two deliberately created opportunities for her and successfully rushed out.


    The foreign man led by did not let his men disperse their forces to pursue and kill, but the attack became more fierce. We must take her down.


    Gradually, ah San and Bai Su were outnumbered, but there was no movement outside.


    At this time, she had to face a worst-case situation.


    "Little lady, if you don''t surrender again, your two loyal guards will die."


    The other party narrowed his eyes and looked at ease.


    And he would also speak the words of defending the country. Then all the previous things were disguised by him to paralyze the people.


    "You tell your people to stop."


    The foreign man sneered and said, "your two guards have good martial arts. I''m not a fool."


    "OK, I''ll count one, two, three. Let''s stop together."


    Bai Su shouted anxiously, "master, you can''t listen to him!"


    The two of them are fighting each other with their lives.


    She can''t watch them die.


    Besides, the other party didn''t seem to come to kill her.


    "Ha ha, you, the master, know the importance. OK, I''ll listen to you!"


    Lin Mengya calmed down and said loudly, "three, two, one!"


    The two sides immediately stopped fighting.


    Ah San and Bai Su, who were hurt, returned to her in an instant.


    "How are you?" She asked in a low voice.


    The two men shook their heads to show that their injuries were all right.


    The blonde man motioned to her with his eyes and said, "now, you have to follow me."


    A San and Bai Su both want to continue to procrastinate, but Lin Mengya can see that the other party obviously has a backhand.


    She was puzzled.


    How many people have they deployed inside and outside the town?


    What are the reasons for these people attacking the motorcade and abducting students?


    She pinched her eyebrows and felt like a heavy fog waiting for her to solve the mystery.


    The three were surrounded by those people and walked out of the camp.


    Just as they were stuffed into the carriage by the blonde man, suddenly, a violent explosion came from a distance.


    Lin Mengya only saw the huge smoke rising in the distance.


    She has always been sharp and quickly captured some information.


    "Did you do this?" She looked at the blonde man.


    The latter raised his lips and laughed wantonly.


    "It''s just a small gift. Not many people will die."


    It turned out to be luring the tiger away from the mountain.


    No wonder these things have no fear and dare to swagger into the guard camp.


    Finally, the three of them were locked up in the carriage.


    After about half an hour, the sub captain hurried back to the guard camp with people.


    Unfortunately, the building has long been empty.


    "My Lord!"


    The sub captain couldn''t care to hide his identity and shouted loudly.


    To his great dismay, there was no response in the camp.


    The sub captain sat on the ground with a dull face.


    Anyone here?


    At this time, there was some movement in a large box in the room.


    The sub captain immediately got up, carefully clenched the knife in his hand and motioned for his men to be quiet.

 Chapter 2392

    With a "bang", the team leader cut off the lock on the box and picked up the box cover.


    There immediately came out a woman with a pale face. The sub captain looked at it intently. Isn''t that the man with the owner''s companion?


    "Mom, I''m suffocated inside!" Li Wushuang patted his chest and exclaimed.


    When someone broke in just now, Lin Mengya decisively locked him in the box. Only then did she escape.


    The sub captain threw the knife in his hand and helped people out with light hands and feet. He couldn''t wait to ask, "girl, where''s my master?"


    Li Wushuang remembered this and immediately grabbed the hand of the sub captain and said anxiously, "as soon as you left just now, someone broke in. My Lord, they have taken you captive!"


    "What?!"


    The sub captain was shocked and angry, and patted his thigh: "no! Just now someone hit the East and the West!"


    He was supposed to come back after the inspection.


    Unexpectedly, there was an explosion in the southwest of the town.


    Because there were many houses there, he immediately took people to the rescue.


    But I don''t want to, so I let the traitor succeed!


    "Girl, do you know where the thief is going?"


    Li Wushuang, who has been locked in the box, also seems weak at the moment.


    He tried to recall what he had just heard: "the thief didn''t say where to go, but I think they should want to run out first."


    The team leader is also a fool.


    Hearing this, he immediately asked his men to block all the entrances and exits of the town.


    As for Li Wushuang, he was more closely protected by the team leader.


    But they are always a step late.


    The thieves had long followed the video that had been arranged before and ran away.


    The window of the carriage was covered with black cloth, so that she could not see the situation outside. She could only judge by the system. They ran out of another entrance and exit of the town.


    A San and Bai Su''s weapons were confiscated. The former sat at the door, while the latter sat next to Lin Mengya.


    In the dark, she slipped the wound medicine hidden on her body to the two people.


    They had a very tacit understanding to heal themselves. I don''t know how long it took before the car stopped.


    The door was opened and a light came in, which made the three squint their eyes.


    "Here you are, girl. Come down."


    It was the coachman who was in charge of driving the car. Although he looked expressionless, he was actually a martial arts expert.


    Half of a San''s injuries were caused by him.


    They protected Lin Mengya from the carriage one by one.


    At this time, she noticed that their current location was a backer''s residence.


    She looked around but didn''t see the blonde man.


    But the security nearby was very strict. She saw dozens of them alone.


    If it is hidden, I''m afraid there will be more.


    Unable to guess what the way these people were, the three were brought into the yard.


    The coachman took them to the house. Without saying anything, he just closed the door and left.


    She heard the coachman outside as if he were talking to someone in the language the blonde man had spoken before.


    The coachman told the man that the three inside were very important "goods". No


    Let''s not let them escape.


    Lin Mengya looked around.


    This is an ordinary folk house, and it is covered with dust everywhere. It seems that no one has lived for a long time.


    She asked Bai Su and ah San to adjust their breath and heal their wounds, while she looked out through the broken hole in the window.


    Many of those outside have very obvious alien characteristics.


    Weiguo is an extremely exclusive country, because most of the resources are divided by aristocratic families, so foreigners who come to plunder resources are not welcome.


    Even so far, she has only met people from other countries on several occasions.


    Moreover, their appearance is almost the same as that of the Weiguo people, but many slaves from different nationalities are different from them.


    Moreover, the price of these slaves was very high, but their treatment was also particularly miserable.


    The situation of men is better. Those women will basically become the playthings of dignitaries.


    Even their children will be called "bastards" and will be discriminated against and abused.


    Lin Mengya rescued many such hybrids before, and placed them in the palace''s fief. Like others, she earned a living with her own hands.


    These foreigners are not easy to mess with at first sight. She has no bottom in her heart and can only watch carefully.


    After a while, there was a sudden movement outside.


    Bai Su and ah San immediately guarded her with vigilance. Through the window, she saw many students in college uniforms entering the yard.


    But they don''t look like being imprisoned, and they also cooperate with each other''s command very much.


    Then the blonde man who caught them appeared in front of the crowd.


    The man spoke to the students in their language, and Lin Mengya also found out that these people were not the hijacked students, but men who came to pretend to be those students.


    Listening to men means that after they enter the college, they try to find something.


    As for what it was, she didn''t understand. She only heard the blonde say that it was a very important thing for their country and must be taken.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    She now knows why those people didn''t use them as chips to threaten Sitai college after they captured the students. It turned out that he had the idea of changing civet cats for princes.


    Neither her people nor the guards in the town knew the missing students at all.


    Therefore, the other party can easily muddle through and sneak into Sitai College under the guise of those students.


    In fact, she is not worried that they will do things in the college. After all, her three brothers and teachers are not vegetarian.


    I''m afraid the other party''s plan will fail.


    She calmed down a lot at the thought of this.


    Now that she knows the other party''s purpose, she should try to find a chance to escape and pass it on to her brother.


    While he was thinking, the other party had finished the lecture and sent these people away.


    It must be that they will disguise as hijacked students and "save" the rescued men who deceive the world.


    So you can be safe.


    After the blonde man sent the man away, he turned and walked towards her room.


    The three men immediately recovered as if nothing had happened, especially Bai Su and ah San, who had not suffered multiple injuries, but now had to look weak to paralyze each other.


    As soon as the other party opened the door, he saw the look of being slaughtered by him. He couldn''t help feeling very good.


    He narrowed his eyes and said happily, "although I don''t know your identity, I know you must be a powerful person in the palace family."


    Lin Mengya said calmly, "since you guessed my identity, let me go quickly.


    Our palace family is not easy to mess with. If you and your men want to protect their lives, don''t oppose our palace family! "


    She didn''t know whether the other party really didn''t know her identity or pretended to test herself.


    Who knows, the blonde man raised his lips, smiled carelessly and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll take you away soon. You can''t come back in your life.


    As for the palace family, they have so many enemies that even if they look for them one by one, they may not be able to find them on my head. "


    Looking at each other''s confident appearance, Li Mengya couldn''t help asking, "what''s your hatred with our palace family?"


    The man shook his head: "I have no grievances with the palace family, and I even inadvertently received some of their favors before."


    Now Lin Mengya was more confused: "since you are not the enemy, why do you do this?"


    The blonde man smiled and said, "I can''t blame you, only your palace family. It''s so attractive.


    The palace family holds the wealth of the world, and even all people are friends with them. It''s a pity that such a person has endless trouble! "


    Lin Mengya hates this kind of talk. She feels that the other party seems to be deliberately mystifying.


    "Anyway, you won''t let us go easily?"


    The other party nodded and even reminded him with "kindness": "as long as you listen to me, at least I can keep you alive."


    "Looks like you have to take us?" Lin Mengya asked coldly.


    The blonde man touched his chin and looked at her up and down.


    "You look really good. I remember our people seem very popular with you.


    When you come back with me, there must be many men who want to see your face. "


    The man''s tone is frivolous, but Lin Mengya still captures a trace of resentment.


    She thought of the alien slaves who had been abducted.


    "I know what you mean, but no one bullies your people in the palace."


    The blonde man seemed to hear a funny joke. He shook his head while laughing, pointed to her and said, "it''s worthy of being a big lady who doesn''t know the suffering of the world!"


    Then he suddenly changed his face and looked into Lin Mengya''s eyes with coldness and anger.


    "Even if your family saved so many people with hypocrisy, how do you know that it is your self righteous kindness that makes the situation of me and my family more difficult!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Lin Mengya doesn''t understand.


    The blonde man laughed enough and took a long breath.


    "Do you know that in order to please your family, those people even more unscrupulously capture our people everywhere.


    Even in order to win the favor of the palace family, they even use more despicable means to harm my compatriots!


    Anyway, as long as you cut off your tongue, you will never know what happened to them.


    My people have fulfilled the kindness of your palace family with blood and tears.


    The palace family is really ''compassionate''! "

 Chapter 2393

    Even though the blonde man barely suppressed his emotions, Lin Mengya still felt the anger hidden in his words.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I believe the palace family didn''t know what you said, but we also have unshirkable responsibility for this matter."


    Their starting point is good, but it is a pity that some people are greedy for profit, and the relevant personnel have not studied it deeply, which has led to this series of tragedies.


    Listening to her, the man''s face showed a few sneers.


    "Oh, I knew you would say that." He looked at her contemptuously: "since you are a palace family, you have to pay for your arrogant kindness."


    The malice in the man''s words made her frown.


    "So you hijacked the students with your companions in order to revenge the Gong family?


    You can catch me, but these students are not Gong''s family, are they? "


    "It won''t bother you to worry about it."


    The man did not answer her, but ordered his men.


    "Look after her. She''s our important cargo."


    The gate slammed shut.


    Lin Mengya understands that the current situation may not be optimistic.


    Judging from all the arrangements made by the other party at present, last night''s action is likely to be a trap set by the other party and deliberately lead them to the bait.


    I don''t know what the result of last night''s action was.


    In the guard camp, the team leader was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Last night, the staff who went to rescue the students came and reported that they had chased them all night


    The thieves were so cunning that they even divided their troops to disperse their troops.


    Later, it was the guards around the master who worked hard to kill several thieves, which saved the group of students.


    Ah Da and ah Er are eager to return. They return early, but they have just arrived at the guard camp, but they are told that their owner has lost them.


    "What are you talking about? Madam was robbed!" Ah Da asked incredulously.


    The sub captain also frowned: "it''s a little incompetent. Please help me find the owner together."


    Ah Da was so angry that he was stopped by ah Er just when he wanted to get angry.


    "Brother, this is not the time to settle accounts. It''s important to find your wife first."


    Take a deep breath. ADA looks heavy and asks about Lin Mengya''s disappearance.


    When they learned that they were also led away, they couldn''t help worrying more.


    They followed Lin Mengya''s side and knew what kind of temperament their wife''s enemies were.


    If the lady really falls into the hands of these people, the consequences are really chilling.


    Facing the invitation of the sub captain, they didn''t agree.


    They have their own way to find, especially ah San was taken away together. Among their three brothers, there are also some secrets that are not humane.


    Now, all they can do is take a quick step and find their wife first.


    After another whole day, just at night, Lin Mengya sat in a chair. Just after she closed her eyes and took a nap, the door was opened.


    "You three, come out, I warn you, don''t play tricks!"


    The other two immediately protected her. Lin Mengya immediately opened her eyes, silently took people out of the room.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. Her extraordinary eyesight allows her to roughly see the situation outside.


    A dozen carriages covered with black cloth lined up outside the yard.


    "Hurry up, don''t


    Dawdle! "


    She didn''t move. The other party immediately wanted to reach out and push, but Bai Su beat her hand down at once.


    "Hey! You little girl is toasting instead of drinking, aren''t you?"


    Relying on his numerous partners, the man rolled up his sleeves to clean up the white su.


    Just then, the blonde man suddenly appeared and stopped the man.


    "Stop!"


    The blonde man walked to Lin Mengya''s side, and his face was still that high joking expression.


    "Girl, I know you don''t want to go. Just don''t make me too embarrassed."


    Lin Mengya has no intention of revealing her identity. Similarly, she also knows that the other party is so confident that she must have his cards.


    She just looked at the man quietly and whispered, "you can think clearly. You kidnapped me and hijacked the college students. The palace family will never let you go.


    Even if you stop defending the country from now on, you can''t escape. "


    Both of them knew that she was just stating the facts.


    A flash of light flashed across the bottom of the man''s eyes, and then he smiled indifferently.


    "Girl, don''t you think it''s too late to say this now?


    Your palace family is really difficult to deal with, but I don''t know someone has been dissatisfied with you for a long time.


    Two fists can''t defeat four hands. The palace family will soon have trouble. Then they won''t have time to take care of small roles like us. "


    This made her more alert.


    Is there anyone else who secretly wants to deal with the palace family?


    After the man said this, he drove them into the carriage impolitely.


    In the carriage, Bai Su held Lin Mengya and they discussed how to escape.


    Facing Bai Su''s proposal to send her out first, she refused.


    "Those carriages should be loaded with hijacked students. We must have sufficient assurance and never risk the safety of the students."


    She is the dean of the college. She has no reason to leave her students behind.


    "But we are understaffed now. If they find out your true identity, I''m afraid you will be more dangerous." Bai Su also has her concerns.


    Lin Mengya thought, lowered her voice and asked ah San.


    "I remember that there is a very special way of contact between the three brothers. Now can you leave a mark so that they can find us?"


    Ah San said, "I''ve left a mark. Don''t worry, madam. They can find us tonight at the latest."


    With the guarantee of ah San, Lin Mengya felt a little relieved.


    Blonde men have many men, and the number of hostages makes her feel very difficult.


    Plus those who pretend to be students, I''m afraid they have long been rescued as hostages.


    In order to avoid exposing their plans, the blonde and his men are likely to choose to attack the students as soon as the rescue comes.


    Therefore, they must rescue the hostages in each other''s hands as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise, once detected by the other party, all previous efforts will be wasted.


    They spent another night in the carriage.


    This group of people only went on their way at night, but Lin Mengya had something unexpected. They didn''t hear anything at night.


    It is said that even in the dark, there are traffic on the road they go.


    They were put down before dawn.


    The location of this settlement is the same as that of the last one. There is no one all the year round


    A house to live in.


    This time, the blonde didn''t show up.


    Except for them, no one came down from the black carriages in front.


    Lin Mengya looked deeply.


    The first lesson that the students of Sitai college took in the college was how to save themselves after a crisis.


    Normally, even if they lose their ability to move, they won''t be so quiet.


    "You three go in quickly. What are you looking at?"


    The three of them were pushed into the yard again. At the moment of turning around, Lin Mengya turned back sharply and saw the barrel in the hands of those people.


    There was only water in the barrel, but the water was covered with some weak sweat medicine.


    No wonder there was no movement at all. It turned out that they were afraid that the students were not easy to control, so they used this method.


    This has also brought some trouble to the rescue work.


    After all, those students are now confused, will not cooperate, and they have no sense of self-help. At that time, once the two sides conflict, they can become the best shelter for each other.


    Lin Mengya looked dark and didn''t know how many people ah Da could bring.


    It was another day, and the other party had no intention of giving them food.


    The three were tired, thirsty and hungry. Fortunately, none of them had suffered without suffering, but they could bear it.


    In the evening, Lin Mengya heard that she was packing things outside. She thought she was leaving again.


    If they leave now, I''m afraid they''ll miss it again with ah da''er.


    Every night and one day, the rescue is more difficult.


    Finally, there was a very slight movement on the beam. Lin Mengya looked up and saw Ah Er carefully drilling through a small hole in the roof.


    "Madam, ah San, Miss Bai, are you all right?"


    Ah Er landed quietly and asked anxiously.


    Ah San shook his head and leaned against the door and window to give ah er the wind.


    "How did you find us?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Ah ER was relieved when he determined that their situation was good. He briefly told the three about his tracking process with Ah Da.


    Although the defense of the other party is very strict, the way a San contacts them is designed to deal with this situation.


    They chased all the way, far behind the motorcade.


    But the defense of those people is too tight. They can''t get close at all.


    The reason why there is a chance now is that these people are busy packing up, which gives them a little space.


    Lin Mengya also told each other about the situation here, and told ah Er to come with reinforcements.


    But ah Er looked a little strange.


    "Madam, we didn''t see any reinforcements that night."


    "It''s impossible. I asked him to take my keepsake and ask for help!" No wonder Lin Mengya doesn''t believe it.


    With her keepsake, even the white commander of the main camp of the guard camp will immediately bring people to support.


    Ah Er didn''t dare to hide: "from that night to the end, we were the people with jackdaw guard and wolf guard. We really didn''t see the reinforcements."


    If it weren''t for the shortage of manpower, they wouldn''t be led by the thieves.


    Lin Mengya also has some doubts.


    But now she can''t care to find out which link is wrong.


    Now the most important thing is to find a way to rescue those students safely.

 Chapter 2394

    Just as they were whispering about the rescue plan, suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Come out quickly and don''t play tricks, or you will suffer!"


    The hearts of the four raised to their voices.


    If someone sees ah Er, their plan will be exposed.


    However, fortunately, ah er''s action was also very fast. He climbed to the roof silently in two or three times and climbed out along the hole in the twinkling of an eye.


    The three of them immediately arranged their expressions to ensure that they were safe. Ah San opened the door.


    And the other party, also seemed a little impatient, just about to kick.


    The action of opening the door inside also made him step empty and passively split a fork.


    "Shit, you dare to play with me!"


    The man got up and angrily pointed to ah San''s nose and questioned him.


    The latter is a consistent facial paralysis, when you don''t see it.


    The man dragged two almost scrapped legs. As soon as he wanted to raise his hand, his companion stopped him.


    "Turtledove, don''t make trouble for Shituo!"


    After hearing this, the man named turtledove could only stare at the three people reluctantly. Finally, with a calm face, he drove them to the carriage.


    It''s still night, but today''s weather is not very good, and the moonlight is blocked by dark clouds.


    Nevertheless, their carriage did not light lanterns.


    She still sat in a dark carriage, but this time, she smelled a faint cold smell in carriage.


    I can''t help thinking that during the day, when she looked out through the broken window, she didn''t see the carriage they were riding.


    Are these carriages used for other purposes during the day, or are they hidden somewhere?


    The time was urgent just now. She didn''t have time to ask ah Er about the specific situation.


    About an hour later, her carriage suddenly stopped.


    "You, come down!"


    The door was opened, and the man named turtledove, carrying a lantern, pointed coldly at her.


    Ah San and Bai Su immediately stood in front of her.


    "What do you want?" Asked Bai Suzhi.


    The turtledove was impatient. He took out the machete at his waist and threatened, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Let her down, or you will die together!"


    Bai Su''s face was cold: "then you can try!"


    The turtledove''s eyes burst out a killing opportunity. When he was about to wield a knife, his wrist was pinched.


    "Nie Hu! Let me go!"


    The turtledove roared angrily at his companion.


    The man named Nie Hu happened to be the guy who stopped the turtledove before.


    Nie Hu frowned with two thick eyebrows, and his square face was full of disapproval.


    "Turtledove, you are too impetuous. Shituo just asked you to bring this girl down, but didn''t let you do it to them."


    "Tut, they are our enemies! Nie Hu, you won''t like these two women?"


    Facing the unreasonable accusation of the turtledove, Nie Hu frowned more tightly.


    But his actions became more and more powerful. After pinching the knife in the turtledove''s hand, he picked it up with his backhand and pinned it on his waist.


    "Put it with me first and give it to you in a few days."


    The turtledove couldn''t beat him, so he had to give advice.


    But he still glared at Lin Mengya and the three of them fiercely, which made him leave reluctantly.


    Nie Hu sighed, turned to Lin Mengya and said, "girl, he has such a temper. He doesn''t mean to embarrass you.


    Our boss needs your help. Please. "


    Lin Mengya observed them and knew that there were some disputes among them.


    Just now, it''s not the time for her to act.


    Nodded and followed Nie Hu out of the carriage.


    She inadvertently looked back. In the night, the black motorcade was silent like a ghost.


    Before she could think more, she was pushed into a really ordinary carriage.


    "Here we are."


    The blonde man I''ve seen before has changed his clothes.


    His facial features are profound. Now he looks like the childe of those aristocratic families after wearing the clothes of Wei Guo.


    But there are those childe brothers who are not as wild as anyone.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Lin Mengya would only sit by the door.


    To tell the truth, she is not afraid of the fierce nature of the other party.


    After all, she can''t attack far. Melee is definitely a big killer.


    The blonde looked at her alert and suddenly smiled.


    "I can''t eat you again. What am I so afraid of doing?"


    "I have something to say. My time is precious."


    Lin Mengya thought, come on, she can see more crocodile tears.


    Seeing that the girl in front of him was soft and hard, the blonde couldn''t help feeling interesting.


    "You seem a little different from the Weiguo girl I''ve met."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and said coldly, "you have little knowledge."


    The man narrowed his eyes, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly stiffened a lot.


    Then, the blonde sat upright and said, "my name is Shituo. In our language, it means'' the son of the sun '', which is what you call the proud son of heaven."


    Huh? Isn''t the painting style right? How did this product introduce itself?


    She glanced at each other secretly and saw that the blonde male teacher Tuo was tilting his head and holding his face in his left hand. She asked curiously, "what''s your name? I heard that there is only one woman in the Gong family, Gong ya.


    You are not the master of the palace family, are you? "


    When Shituo said this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sounding the alarm in her heart.


    Does the other party know something, or is it just testing her.


    After a few turns, she decided to tell a little lie.


    "I said I was gong ya. Do you believe it?"


    When she finished, she looked at each other provocatively.


    But Shi Tuo shook his head and said regretfully, "you are definitely not. Although I heard that Gong Ya is indeed a very beautiful woman, based on my understanding of her, she should be a very mature and stable woman.


    Or, like a man. "


    Lin Mengya is angry, like a man! His family is like men!


    Shituo suddenly got up and approached, stretched out two fingers, pinched her chin, and looked carefully left and right.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya dodged his hand discontentedly.


    Shituo''s body has a very light taste of wine, which makes Lin Mengya feel very unaccustomed.


    But the other party twisted his fingers, and his blue eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Why aren''t all the women who defend the country like you?"


    He approached again and said seriously word by word: "when I kill them, they always cry and beg for mercy from me.


    If I killed you now, would you be like them? "


    This thing is definitely a pervert!


    Lin Mengya secretly Tucao in the heart, but make complaints about the face.


    "You think I''m scared?"


    The other party smiled and said, "it seems that you don''t believe what I said. You are so brave. Of course, ordinary cruel words can''t scare you."


    Then he made a look of regret on his face.


    Lin Mengya realized that the other party was really playing with her.


    Suddenly, she felt that her IQ had been insulted.


    "Did you bring me here to say these useless words? If so, you can let me go now. I don''t have so much time to joke with you!"


    This man is absolutely abnormal. Lin Mengya is afraid that she will be affected by him if she stays any longer.


    Unexpectedly, the man suddenly trapped her between his arms and said to her with a low smile: "it seems that the women who defend the country are not all ladies who don''t understand anything. Since you expect so much, I won''t disappoint your kindness."


    Lin Mengya glared round her eyes and suddenly attacked each other''s stomach with her elbow without saying a word.


    "When I let you talk well, you play hooligans with me. Is it easy to be an aunt?"


    The distance between the carriages was very small, and the other party was unprepared. She really hit her.


    Shituo immediately dodged, but the attacked stomach felt a tumult.


    He covered his stomach and looked coldly at each other.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. Let''s see which of us dies first!"


    Lin Mengya was also excited by him and fought back impolitely.


    Shituo had no choice but to feel that the girl in front of him was like a rose with thorns.


    No way, he can only retract his corner and look at each other coldly.


    "Come and help me pull my hair." The other party said coldly.


    Lin Mengya provoked a sneer and said, "sorry, I can''t do this kind of work. You''d better ask someone else."


    She got up and wanted to get off, but the man threatened behind her: "if you don''t help me, I''ll have someone kill a student immediately."


    Lin Mengya stopped and stared at each other fiercely: "your behavior is shameless, you know?"


    "Will you help or not?"


    The other party seemed certain that she would compromise because of these students.


    The fact is also true. Lin Mengya can only secretly scold each other as a shameless villain while reluctantly moving over.


    "I can say first that my craft is not good. If you are not satisfied with what you do, don''t use this as an excuse to kill."


    In fact, she is really not adept at doing such things. Even her own hair style has only a few simple styles back and forth.


    A little more complicated depends on the dexterous hands of Bai Su and Cai Ru.


    For men''s hairstyles, the only thing she is good at is the ones long Tianyu often uses.


    The guy in front of her is her enemy. Naturally, he doesn''t have the same treatment as her lover.


    But the other party seems to be full of confidence in her.


    He slipped her a wooden comb and offered his own conditions.


    "Don''t be too complicated or too simple. It''s best for those aristocratic CHILDES to use their favorite hairstyles."


    The other party felt that the condition he proposed was not difficult at all, but it was a difficult challenge for Lin Mengya.


    She recalled the men of the family she had met before and found that all she remembered seemed to be their faces.

 Chapter 2395

    Soon, Shituo fully realized the consequences of his decision.


    "Hiss -"


    He bared his teeth and took a breath, then covered his hair and looked at the woman behind him.


    Lin Mengya stepped back and spread her hands innocently.


    "As I said, I''m not good at this."


    Shituo silently looked at the comb in her hand, which was still wrapped with a lot of her own blonde hair.


    "Do you want to take this opportunity to revenge me?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    In fact, there is still a little bit of revenge in my heart, but I can''t say it directly.


    "Forget it."


    In order not to become bald, Shituo had to grab the comb in her hand silently.


    Looking in the mirror, I managed to get myself a hairstyle that I could see.


    Looking around, he sarcastically satirized her in a cool tone.


    "As a woman, she can''t even pull a man''s hair. The palace woman is just like this."


    This made him a little unconvinced.


    "Who says women are born with these skills? Don''t men have long hands? If not, cut your hair short. Why do you have to let women comb your hair?"


    Her eloquent words made Shituo a little unhappy.


    He narrowed his eyes and threatened each other.


    "Are you not afraid of death? Or do you think what I said before is teasing you?"


    Do it again!


    Lin Mengya stared at each other angrily and bit her lips, but she no longer choked with each other.


    Shi Tuo felt better when he saw her eating flat.


    Women are born to live under men''s wings. When they should be gentle, when they should be weak, they should be protected by men honestly.


    Lin Mengya noticed the other party''s dress and couldn''t help feeling a little suspicious.


    Looking at each other''s dress, is it difficult to go to the banquet of those aristocratic families in the kingdom of Wei?


    Shituo felt her vague look and couldn''t help raising his arm, like a male peacock, showing off his gorgeous feathers.


    "Do you think I''m much better than those weak childe brothers on your side?"


    "Oh, the peacock essence from there."


    Lin Mengya did not hesitate to dismantle the platform.


    As for Shituo, he doesn''t know what a peacock is.


    Just from the tone of the other party, it is roughly inferred that the meaning may not be very good when the other party says this.


    Suddenly his face was cold, but before he said those words to warn the other party, he heard the warning given by his men in their language outside.


    "Shituo boss, find the enemy attack!"


    Shituo immediately grabbed his weapon and looked at Lin Mengya with a gloomy face.


    "Stay here and don''t go anywhere!"


    Lin Mengya nodded skillfully on the surface, but in fact she was very clear that ah er must have brought someone.


    Soon, there was a sound of fighting outside, but the movement didn''t last long. The door of her carriage was opened.


    "Little sister!"


    She accidentally looked at her second brother in front of her, and the tight string in her heart finally relaxed.


    "Second brother, why are you here?"


    Gong er''s tight frown also relaxed a lot.


    Immediately reached out and pulled her sister out of the car.


    At this time, she saw clearly that there were many people outside, and the torch was bright


    , shine here like day.


    Except for a few bodies on the ground, the others did not fall into the fight.


    Looking around for a week, she whispered, "second brother, where are those people? Have the students been rescued?"


    There was a chill in Gong er''s eyes.


    "These turtles and grandchildren ran away one by one. Don''t worry, the students were saved."


    People ran away, although some regret, but the most important thing is that the students were unharmed.


    The people brought by the second brother are responsible for reducing the number of people.


    The students were forced to wake up one by one. At this time, because they had been fed with water mixed with sweat medicine for days, they were still confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    And she, who was forced to stay out of time, personally sent her to their own carriage.


    Ah San and Bai Su, who had been hungry for several days, had already been waiting for her in the carriage.


    Seeing that everyone was all right, Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh.


    In the dark night, the people brought by Gong Er, like a fire snake, stood up and guarded them.


    Shituo and his men can only stare at each other and leave, but there is nothing they can do.


    Gong Er brought thousands of people, which made them powerless to resist.


    In order to preserve his strength, he had to let his men retreat.


    "Boss, do we just give up all our previous efforts?" Nie Hu asked in a low voice.


    Shituo said coldly, "if we are all dead, who will protect our people in the future?"


    "But we haven''t finished the task there. Maybe he will withdraw his assistance to us in the future. What shall we do then?"


    Shituo tightened his lips.


    If those people had not brought enough materials for their tribe to spend the whole winter safely, he would never have brought his brothers here for adventure.


    But now, it''s all destroyed.


    He clung to the branch beside him, even if the small thorn had pierced his skin, he seemed to feel no pain at all.


    "Of course I won''t give up."


    His eyes locked the team that robbed his prey.


    As the best hunter in the tribe, he will never be defeated by a temporary win or loss.


    The game has just begun.


    In the carriage, Gong Er could hardly wait and asked Lin Mengya what had happened after he left.


    When he heard that long Tianyu was lucky to get back his life, but his legs might never stand up again, there was a bit of depression on Yingwu''s face.


    "If only I had been more cautious."


    This is Gong er''s most regretful thing.


    But neither Lin Mengya nor long Tianyu blamed him for this.


    "No one thought such an accident would happen, and long Tianyu also said that his people had checked the city many times before, but they didn''t find it. Moreover, there was no explosives before."


    After Yu came back, the couple also calmed down and smoothed out all kinds of accidents that had happened before.


    First of all, Murong Ming may not know there are explosives there at all.


    Otherwise, according to the man''s sinister and vicious personality, he could never keep the explosives only against Yu and Murong Yan.


    More likely, he will disperse explosives throughout the city of Longdu, and finally find a way to bring in the temple coalition forces, and then catch turtles in a jar.


    The second is Murong Ming''s mother.


    According to Yu, Murong Ming''s mother could use magic insects on the city wall at that time.


    Moreover, she inadvertently revealed that she had been favored by the emperor


    My secret.


    Emperor Zun betrayed empress Zun because he was poisoned by magic insects.


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    You know, according to the information she has at present, Murong Ming''s mother is just an ordinary woman and has no chance to contact magic insects at all.


    Unfortunately, she''s dead.


    There are more inside stories that have been completely buried.


    After hearing her words, Gong er''s mood improved a little.


    "Little sister, I will find out the real murderer behind the scenes and avenge you and your brother-in-law!"


    Seeing the second brother perk up again, Lin Mengya already feels very good.


    She doesn''t want her second brother to live with guilt all his life.


    "By the way, second brother, you haven''t told me how you found here?"


    Speaking of it, it''s thanks to Gu pan and Cairu.


    At that time, they entered the town, looked around and thought of buying something for the two little guys to take back, so they took a few people and left first.


    But when she came back, she happened to meet Cairu who escaped to report.


    Both girls have their own opinions. After discussion, they didn''t go to the nearest guard brigade for help, but chose to go to the nearest palace family.


    I have to say, this decision is really right.


    The second brother has been deeply disturbed since he came back.


    I didn''t stay at home for a few days, so I took people out to inspect everywhere.


    Unexpectedly, they happened to meet Gong er.


    After that, Ah Da and ah Er didn''t wait for reinforcements for various reasons. Instead, they looked forward to Gong er.


    The two sides hit it off and agreed to rescue Lin Mengya and the students.


    She listened to the whole process, only glad it was a mistake.


    However, when I returned to the small town, I heard that the responsible sub captain was robbed and put into the cell of the guard camp for the crime of dereliction of duty.


    Lin Mengya frowned and thought it might not be that simple.


    When she saw the late captain Lu ran, she realized that someone wanted to take this opportunity to let the sub captain carry the pot!


    On the way, Lin Mengya had a good rest.


    Ah San recovered quickly. Now, like his two brothers, he has continued to be her shadow guard. There is no shadow all day.


    However, Cairu, Gu pan and Li are matchless, and they all greet them with red eyes.


    "Well, well, isn''t it all right with me?"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    The three people felt palpitations, especially Li Wushuang. They looked at Bai Su for a long time, but they didn''t dare to ask.


    He knew that Bai Su didn''t like to see her crying, but his eyes were wet when he saw the white cloth towel wrapped around Bai Su''s arm.


    Don''t turn your head. You don''t want to be hated by Bai su.


    For these two people, Lin Mengya has a more positive attitude.


    She gently pushed Bai Su and nuzui toward Li Wushuang.


    The latter is also very astringent for this feeling.


    But Bai Su is also a brave and honest person. She came to Li unparalleled. Looking at the crying ghost who is actually a little higher than herself, she said in a blunt tone: "it''s not you who''s hurt. What are you crying for?"


    The onlookers Lin Mengya, Gu pan and Cai Ru turned their eyes.


    Li Wushuang became more nervous and tears flowed silently.


    Bai Su was also a little flustered, but she took out her handkerchief and sent it to him.


    "Don''t cry, OK? In fact, I, I don''t hurt."

 Chapter 2396

    In fact, love is basically unreasonable.


    Sometimes you feel that two people who are worthy of each other, even if they are tied together for a lifetime, they can''t go into each other''s hearts after all.


    But some people, even a glance on the street, are enough to remember for life.


    It seems that Bai Su is unparalleled with Li.


    A cold heart, a weak love to cry, was originally two people who couldn''t get together, but they actually wiped out the small flame of love.


    Li Wushuang took Bai Su''s handkerchief and raised his head carefully, but his sight fell on Bai Su''s arm.


    "Have you taken the medicine? Don''t touch the water these days. Be careful to leave scars."


    Bai Su also said with patience: "it''s already drugged. It doesn''t matter."


    Li Wushuang bit his lip and hesitated for a moment before saying, "let me bandage you again so as not to hinder your activities."


    With that, he looked forward to Bai su.


    Although the latter is not used to it, he nodded silently.


    Li Wushuang''s technique was very skilled and his movements were very gentle. Before Bai Su felt anything, he adjusted the cloth towel.


    Bai Su bent her arms and found that she was more comfortable than before.


    "Thank you."


    Li Wushuang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll change your dressing later."


    Bai Su nodded. Even though there was still no expression on her face, it was more relaxed than before.


    Seeing that they get along well, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but show her aunt''s smile.


    Looking around, he felt sour in his eyes and just wanted to change the topic. He saw sister Ya''s expression. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at your happy appearance, as if Bai Su is your daughter."


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and said, "although my little white Su is colder, she still has the means to flirt with the Han. Unlike some people, they have to go home and hide and cry in the end!"


    Of course, Gu pan can hear it. Sister Ya is talking about her.


    Then he stamped his feet in anger.


    "I, I just don''t want to waste time with him!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe this at all.


    "If you really want to break up with him, you must at least beat him up and get some interest back. Now you run away without saying a word. It''s like you''ve done something wrong."


    When Lin Mengya said this, she was also a little depressed.


    She knew very well that she didn''t love the dragon, but she was always unwilling.


    Why can he forget everything, but he is exhausted for him, looking hard and suffering from Acacia?


    Even what he did to himself later was because he lost his memory.


    But this is not the reason to make her sad.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya patted Gu Pan''s shoulder gently.


    "Little fool, if he owes you, you have to get it back. Only in this way can he learn a lesson and see if he dares to treat you like this again in the future."


    Looking at her with his head tilted, his eyes lit up.


    "I see, sister ya!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the angry little girl and couldn''t help but live in her heart. She lit a incense stick for long QingHan who hadn''t come to chase his wife.


    Don''t annoy your daughter-in-law with anything. The dragon is light cold. Ah, the dragon is light cold. Seek more blessings from yourself!


    At the moment, long QingHan, who is saying goodbye to long Tianyu in the temple, feels his nose itchy.


    "Are you really going?"


    Long Tianyu sat behind his desk and looked at his impatient brother in front of him and asked.


    Long QingHan nodded.


    From the day he found Gu pan missing, his whole heart seemed to have been taken away.


    He was going to chase, but he was stopped by long Tianyu.


    At that time, long Tianyu only asked him a word.


    If he catches up with Gu pan and the other party refuses to forgive him, what should he do?


    At first he was full of confidence, but in the end, long Tianyu read out his crimes one by one.


    He will never forget each other''s last words.


    "No one will stand where you are and forgive your mistakes indefinitely.


    She forgives you because she loves you. But if you make too many mistakes, no amount of love will be wasted. "


    Long QingHan suddenly woke up.


    He returned to his room and thought quietly for several days.


    In fact, he knew he had done something wrong, but he subconsciously made excuses for himself.


    He chose that extreme way because he forgot their past.


    But when he asked himself, he found that it was not at all.


    If he really forgets, why can''t he control his heart at the first sight of her?


    Why do you lock her around again and again by all means?


    He knew for a long time that he had forgotten their past, but had never completely forgotten her.


    However, he deliberately ignored the answer.


    Now, he finally figured it out.


    "Yes, I''m going to apologize to her. I hope she can forgive me."


    Long Tianyu looked at his silly brother with great interest and asked, "but what if she doesn''t forgive you?"


    "Then I''ll stay by her side until she forgives!"


    Long QingHan''s answer is unprecedented firmness.


    Long Tianyu looked at his unpromising appearance and knew that his silly brother would be eaten by his siblings in the future.


    Whatever.


    As long as they are happy.


    "OK, you can get out. Remember, don''t give your sister-in-law trouble after you go." Long Tianyu said with a smile.


    Long QingHan was stunned, and his face immediately burst into a bit of ecstasy.


    "Don''t worry, brother! I''ll help you keep an eye on your sister-in-law when I go, and never let any man near!"


    Long Tianyu gave him a white look.


    "You''d better coax your own daughter-in-law first. I''ve already arranged it for your sister-in-law."


    Dragon ¡¤ scheming man ¡¤ Tianyu couldn''t help but feel proud.


    First of all, the close protection of ADA and the three of them can isolate all the perverse opposite sex.


    The two babies at home are villains. With them, they basically cut off the rotten peach blossoms that have been pasted on their own initiative.


    And most importantly, he believes that he and his wife are happy with each other, and the love is stronger than gold!


    Long QingHan nodded happily, but still frowned and asked, "brother, do you really want to go to the ancient family with your sister-in-law?"


    On this issue, long Tianyu has long decided.


    Long QingHan was worried and reminded: "the marriage arranged by my father for me is also in the ancient family. Although I haven''t seen each other, from my father''s point of view, the source of each other is not small."


    Since the two brothers cleared up their differences, long QingHan told him everything he knew.


    Of course, this also includes their ambitious father''s plan.


    It turned out that the reason why my father could have such a great power at the beginning was not only that he recruited troops and horses himself, but also because he had been secretly colluding with different forces over the years.


    As his son, long QingHan doesn''t know much.


    He only knew that his father forced him to marry a woman he didn''t know in order to win the favor of a big man.


    He wanted to let long Tianyu replace him, but he didn''t want to. Later, his father suddenly became like this.


    The father''s former men disappeared after they got all his father''s power.


    No matter how he looked, he didn''t expect it.


    In this regard, long Tianyu''s response is not very big.


    What''s more, I feel confused.


    "I''ll be careful about it."


    His engagement with Jun''s family was entangled by the Presbyterian Church, but he didn''t want his brother to be like him and almost marry someone of the ancient clan.


    Who, for what purpose, secretly manipulated this matter?


    That day, long QingHan set out.


    And long Tianyu still has a lot to deal with.


    Although he didn''t know what would happen to the ancient people this time, his intuition told him that they were afraid to delay for a long time.


    During this period, he didn''t want to make waves again because of his hard-working power.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also saw Lu ran, the leader of the escort brigade who disposed of the sub captain.


    "Subordinate Lu ran, I''ve seen the owner."


    In the face of Lu Ran''s hospitality, Lin Mengya seemed lack of interest, and asked directly, "why did you deal with the sub captain?"


    Lu ran was surprised, but his face showed a few heartache.


    "The owner didn''t know that the leader of the unit was guilty of dereliction of duty and almost implicated the owner.


    My subordinates have found out the truth and will never tolerate his behavior! "


    But Lin Mengya had no good impression of Lu ran.


    "How did he derelict?"


    Lu ran didn''t look up, but said the abdominal manuscript he had prepared early in the morning in indignation.


    "As a team leader, he not only didn''t send troops to rescue the owner when he was in danger, but also deliberately concealed the thief''s situation and delayed his subordinates'' rescue of the owner. His heart should be punished!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "how can you say that Captain Lu is loyal to me. After hearing the news that I was robbed, he sent troops to save me at the first time?"


    Lu Ran is actually a little nervous.


    But he knew it was a great opportunity.


    Moreover, the small unit had long been controlled by his people. Even if the owner interrogated it himself, the result was the same as what he said.


    At that moment, he nodded and said without shame: "my subordinates are naturally loyal to the master, and my subordinates are incompetent. I took people around all night to search, but I didn''t find your trace. Please cure the master!"


    Lin Mengya almost laughed.


    This Lu Ran is playing her like a fool.


    After she came back, she asked jackdaw Wei and wolf Wei at the first time.


    As a result, both groups said that the reinforcements of the guard camp never appeared.


    But Lu ran, after her safe return, licked her face to admit her credit in front of her.


    I''m afraid he didn''t know that among the people in charge of rescue that night, there were people he brought?


    "If so, Captain Lu, what is the crime?"

 Chapter 2397

    Lu ran didn''t know why. When he heard this, he suddenly trembled.


    After he decided to take credit from others, he kept people staring at the entrance and exit of the town.


    In order to take over the hostages brought back by the unit at the first time.


    As a captain, he is also the immediate boss of the sub captain here. Even if the other party doesn''t want to, he has to listen to him.


    Lu ran turned his mind and felt that there should be no omission in what he did.


    What''s more, the owner of the house has been kidnapped. As long as he is bitten to death, the credit will be his.


    At the moment, he stabilized his mood and looked extremely respectful and modest.


    "No, it''s also the negligence of my subordinates. It gives the thief an opportunity to take advantage of it. Please punish me."


    The other party''s shamelessness seemed to exceed the lower limit expected by Lin Mengya.


    She wanted to give each other a chance, but he rushed to die himself.


    Well, it''s also a black sheep to keep such people.


    She raised her eyebrows, restrained the chill on her face, and seemed to believe each other''s words.


    "The thief is cunning. Captain Lu has tried his best. I forgive you for your innocence."


    "Thank you, master."


    Lu ran was a little elated when he was happy.


    I heard that the owner of their house is the most clear-cut in reward and punishment. This time, he will not only be given a great reward, but also get rid of the sub captain for him.


    When he was thinking happily that the owner would give him a reward, he heard the owner say, "since you saved all the people, you should be responsible for sending them back to the college."


    Lu ran hurriedly agreed and patted his chest to ensure that he would send people safely. Only then did he retire with satisfaction.


    As soon as she left, Cairu frowned and gave her master a cup of tea.


    "Master, he''s obviously lying. Why don''t you expose him?"


    This Lu ran, she hasn''t seen it before.


    If the second childe didn''t happen to be nearby, I''m afraid they would have some difficulties if they wanted to save the Lord.


    Gu pan also held his little face and looked at her puzzled.


    Lin Mengya took a sip of tea and said calmly, "do you think I''m the kind of silly white sweet that can be cheated at will?"


    They shook their heads without hesitation.


    "That''s it." She looked up and said coldly, "eat me and drink me. In the end, she still wants to play me as a fool. If I let him go so easily, wouldn''t it be cheaper for him?"


    They were relieved and waited for the play.


    After renovation, we set off for feiye city the next day.


    But before leaving, Lin Mengya asked someone to take the sub captain.


    Looking at the loser in the prison car, Lu Ran''s heart is full of happiness after the success of the plot.


    He ordered people to protect the rescued students and shouted, "let''s go!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t go with Lu ran, but with her second brother.


    As for the real students, she hid them in the carriage and took them back together.


    It takes at least a few days from the marginal town to feiye city.


    Along the way, Lu Ran''s numerous flatteries were blocked back by Bai Su and Cai Ru.


    At the same time, she also asked people to collect information about Shituo and his party.


    Again, that''s what Shituo told her.


    She didn''t expect that someone really chose to kill those innocent slaves in order to please the palace family or cheat the palace family''s reward.


    Although the information in her hand shows that this is only a small part.


    But Lin Mengya knows very well that the real situation must be much more serious than this.


    If Shi Tuo is to blame, otherwise, when she finds out, I''m afraid the situation can''t be reversed.


    After reading these things, she rubbed her eyebrows.


    The policy is good, but when it is implemented, it is always exploited.


    In the long run, no matter what strategy, it will become a hotbed for some people to make profits.


    But fortunately, she was prepared before.


    She has selected a group of people, led by Song Di, who is now well-known and prestigious in the fiefdom, to set up a monitoring organization.


    In this way, all the rules up and down the fief will be supervised.


    If they encounter any unreasonable place, they can give feedback and solve it at the first time.


    It can ensure fairness and justice.


    This matter seems to have been put on the agenda earlier.


    Finally, Fei Yecheng was close at hand.


    The news of her return was not advertised, but the family was inevitably excited.


    Especially the two babies couldn''t sleep the first night. Before dawn, they had to ride their pony and wait outside the city to meet their mother.


    The two little things are good-looking. They are the focus wherever they go.


    However, the residents resident in non Yecheng all know these two little CHILDES, so no matter how curious they are, they just take a look at them from a distance and never dare to stay too much.


    "Brother, why hasn''t my mother come yet?"


    Ning''er leaned against her brother''s arms, and the expression on her face seemed a little listless.


    Mo Yan''s eyes kept looking into the distance and had to patiently comfort his brother.


    "Soon, the second uncle went to pick up his mother. They must have come back together."


    The two babies were eager to see through, and even breakfast was just two mouthfuls on the pony.


    Fortunately, they saw the tall figure of Gong er at a glance.


    The two young immediately urged their foal and ran past like a joy.


    "Mother!"


    A childish call made Lin Mengya in the carriage unable to sit still.


    She immediately got out of the door, looked at her two little babies with a smile and ran towards herself.


    "Hahaha, two smelly boys!"


    Gong Er narrowed his eyes, but he was a little proud.


    These two ponies were entrusted by him. They are good BMW ponies that travel thousands of miles every day. When they were young, they can cultivate feelings with their owners.


    Jujube pony and pure white pony were almost side by side and ran to Lin Mengya.


    Then the two quickly separated and threw themselves on her.


    "Young master, be careful!"


    Seeing the two boys flying, the servant behind them was almost scared to death.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya reacted quickly and immediately hugged her two little babies left and right.


    And she almost didn''t fall into the car because of such a strong impact.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Two little things, like two sticky New Year cakes, kept rubbing against her.


    "Mom, we miss you so much!"


    Mo Yan lay in his mother''s arms and tried to smell her mother''s unique medicine.


    Xiao Ning''er grabbed her neck, and Xiao Nen''s face stuck tightly to her face.


    She patted her sons on their little hips and then


    On the little faces of the two babies, one kissed.


    "I miss you too. Let''s go home!"


    The family bustled back to the palace''s old house.


    It was quieter around the old house than before she left.


    She knows the reason for the change.


    Because of the particularity of the old house, she does not intend to place everyone in the old house.


    After a period of adaptation, she continued to build several streets next to the old house.


    According to the distance and position of the family, all the people with the original surname of the palace family were moved to those houses.


    But everyone has no problem.


    After all, no matter how big the old house is, it is inconvenient to live because of many people.


    Unlike them, they can have an independent yard.


    And the size of the yard is divided according to the head of the family.


    As long as they don''t betray the family, they will always have the right to use the house. They can''t buy or sell, but they can rent it. However, they have to pay part of the rent to their family every month.


    After getting a good yard for nothing, everyone naturally has nothing to complain about.


    In this way, the old house is like a core, protected in the center by the heavy yard.


    Lin Mengya looked at the current situation with satisfaction. She knew that the big guy who was not Yecheng would never let her down.


    At the door, everyone who has nothing to do today is waiting for her.


    In particular, even her aunt and her mother-in-law, two equally noble and elegant ladies, arranged to let her cross the fire basin and burn all bad luck.


    She did it one by one. The two mothers clamped her in the middle from left to right and kept booing.


    When she finally got to the main hall, her great grandfather, father and several brothers looked at her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya formally saluted her great grandfather and father.


    They asked a lot of questions, and when she answered them one by one, it was a temporary end. They let her talk to the women''s family members.


    Even my aunt and Mrs. Jiang have the highest generation of women''s dependents here.


    One of them regarded her as her own daughter, and the other was her mother-in-law. After they met, they had a feeling of seeing their in laws.


    But in the past, Mrs. Jiang was deceived and did some bad things.


    Aunt Lian was naturally worried that her little girl would be wronged. She planned it in her heart just to give her a breath.


    But as soon as they met, they had a feeling that they hated to meet late.


    After the misunderstanding was cleared, they were as good as sisters.


    Now she came back, two mothers-in-law immediately surrounded her in the middle and kept asking about what had happened before.


    She chose some unimportant truth to tell, but it also made the two mothers distressed.


    "Come back this time. Just stay at home for a while. Look at you. You''ve lost weight." Even my aunt took her hand and said.


    Lin Mengya dare not promise.


    You know, she''s going to the ancient tribe soon, and it''s still uncertain over there.


    I had no choice but to say a few sweet words to coax the mothers to be happy.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see sister Hui?"


    She looked inside and outside with some curiosity.


    You should know that sister Hui has a deep relationship with her. When she comes back, she will not fall behind.


    As soon as he finished asking, he saw a happy smile on the faces of his aunt and mother-in-law.


    She recalled her brother''s letter to herself a few days ago and mentioned that there would be another happy event at home. She immediately responded and asked in surprise, "sister Hui, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 2398

    "Well, you''re going to be an aunt."


    Finally, even my aunt told her the good news.


    "This is a good thing! No, my brother is too bastard. Anyway, I should give sister Hui a title first!"


    Sister Hui is very kind to her, and she is also in love with her brother. Of course, she is happy to see her success.


    But this doesn''t mean that my brother can do whatever he wants. If I get pregnant before marriage, wouldn''t I disappoint sister Hui?


    But her mother-in-law smiled and said, "you misunderstood your brother. This is what Miss Hui means."


    She looked puzzled at Aunt Lian, who told the story.


    It turned out that since my brother came back, he took the initiative to marry sister Hui.


    But after so many things, sister Hui hopes her brother can figure out whether they are moved by sister Hui''s pay to him or really because of love.


    Originally, my brother had decided to explain clearly and proposed to sister Hui again. However, a series of things happened at that time.


    My brother doesn''t want to be a loser, and sister Hui supports him.


    I don''t know why, sister Hui ended up with her brother before he left.


    This time, sister Hui broke her brother''s child.


    After his brother knew the news, it was when long Tianyu didn''t know his life and death.


    Both felt that it was not appropriate to deal with marriage now.


    With such a delay, it''s not too late to wait until her little aunt comes back to hold the wedding.


    "These two people are really stupid."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling.


    At that time, after Yu disappeared, they followed her for a long time. The family were worried that she might have an accident.


    Mrs. Jiang touched her little face.


    At that time, when she heard that her son had an accident, she was in the same mood as Lin Mengya.


    But at that time, Mrs. Lian stayed with her all day and night and said those encouraging words to relieve her.


    The Gong family took care of her mood carefully.


    This also made her feel the warmth of her family for the first time.


    Now, she also thoroughly regards herself as a member of the palace family, and is very glad that her son can have such a daughter-in-law.


    "Don''t worry, mother. Yu is all right now." She took her mother-in-law''s hand and said softly.


    Mrs. Jiang nodded gently, "I can rest assured with you."


    After a busy day, she didn''t see her until evening.


    Her little brother was a mother for the first time, but she did these things in a decent way.


    "Sister ya, I went to sister Hui to take care of her. Don''t be angry with me."


    Seeing her son, she couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    Listening to her nagging about sister Hui''s pregnancy, Lin Mengya held her hand hard.


    "Chen''er, I......"


    "I know."


    But chen''er stretched out his hand and blocked her lips.


    "He is just missing now. I believe he will live well even for me and my children."


    When chen''er said this, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    But Lin Mengya saw the deep anxiety and worry.


    She gently hugged chen''er in her arms, like coaxing a child, and patted her back.


    "Cry if you want. In front of me, you will always be my little son."


    Hearing this, chen''er grabbed her skirt with force.


    After a while, Lin Mengya felt hot on her shoulder.


    In order to stabilize the situation of zhenlongtang, she cannot disclose the news of Xie Han''s disappearance.


    But as Xie Han''s wife, chen''er noticed it early.


    However, if no one told her, she couldn''t ask.


    Because she knew someone was staring at her.


    In case of her emotional breakdown, the news of Xie Han''s disappearance must be hidden.


    Now, she can only place her only hope on Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, her elegant sister never forgot them.


    She cried bitterly, and her mood was better.


    "Sister ya, am I a little too weak?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and gently wiped her tears.


    "You are strong enough to blame me for not doing a good job protecting him."


    Chen''er shook his head.


    "Xie Han said it was his choice. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say, so she had to promise her son.


    "I will get him back!"


    After controlling her mood, she whispered, "sister ya, do you have any news about him now?"


    After making sure that there was nothing serious wrong with her son, she told the other party her investigation results.


    "After Xie Han disappeared, I sent many people to look for him. At the same time, I also investigated the suspicious people inside the Zhenlong hall.


    One of them is very suspicious. "


    "Who is it?" Chen''er asked anxiously.


    "Are you familiar with a man named Xie Qing?"


    Chen''er frowned and thought for a while before he said, "I know something about this man.


    He is a cousin of Xie Han, but I heard from Xie Han that he was also expelled by the Xie family.


    And the two of them have known each other since childhood. This man is a very capable man.


    Xie Han thought highly of him before he disappeared. "


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    If Xie Qing was only an insignificant role, she would never notice him.


    After Xie Han disappeared, this person quickly took over part of the work Xie Han was responsible for before.


    However, fortunately, she had discussed with Xie Han before that no one could have the opportunity to monopolize power, so the rest of the work fell on another person.


    Lin Mengya is personally responsible for the production and sales of secret medicine, the biggest card of zhenlongtang at present.


    Although Xie Qing did not show any dissatisfaction, because Lin Mengya''s identity in the Zhenlong hall was confidential, Xie Qing had spied on it several times intentionally or unintentionally.


    If Xie Qinggen didn''t know, the people he thought insignificant were actually the real confidants of Lin Mengya and Xie Han. I''m afraid even she wouldn''t doubt Xie Qing.


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s explanation, chen''er frowned.


    "What do you think?" Lin Mengya asked.


    The reason why I know about Xie Han''s disappearance is that Xie Qing suddenly began to send things to our mother and son instead of Xie Han.


    However, every time he just sat down and left, and he just greeted me and my children.


    If he really has something to do with Xie Han''s disappearance, then


    Didn''t he come here with no good intentions? "


    I''m not stupid.


    Her birth was excellent, and she was influenced by Lin Mengya.


    Even now, I am at ease to raise a baby in the palace, but I am by no means a fool.


    Lin Mengya''s return calmed her heart.


    At the same time, it also made her doubt Xie Qing''s behavior.


    "What did he say when he came? Can your family check the things he gave you?" Lin Mengya asked in a low voice.


    Chen''er immediately got up, went back to his room and took everything.


    "At first, it was just something for the baby. Later, he brought me some good cloth and rouge powder.


    The day before yesterday, he sent me a hundred liang of silver, saying that he was afraid that my expenses would be inconvenient. "


    Lin Mengya looked at them one by one. Fortunately, these things are all right.


    Finally, I looked at the hundred Liang.


    Oh, this man is a little interesting.


    After picking her eyebrows, she asked carelessly, "is he afraid that you will be wronged by the baby and you?"


    "How is this possible?" But chen''er immediately denied, "this is my home. Everyone loves me and my baby. Where will we be wronged?"


    People outside don''t know. In fact, people who have been with her for a long time, such as chen''er, Bai Su and Bai Shao, all have dry stock dividends in her shops.


    Moreover, his great grandfather treated these children almost equally, and everyone had very rich monthly silver every month.


    Their clothing, food, shelter and transportation are also paid out of the public money.


    Plus the annual bonus, these guys are invisible little rich.


    Xie Doudou, my little baby, is the youngest generation at present, so the elders in the family love her dearly and become rich at a young age.


    It''s just that outsiders don''t know these things. Of course, the Gong family can''t publicize them by themselves, can they?


    Therefore, in Xie Qing''s eyes, chen''er and the baby are "suffering" at the palace.


    "Someone is spreading rumors outside! I''ll find him!"


    Previously, I didn''t think about it at all. The more I thought, the more angry I was.


    The family loved their mother and son so much. If Xie Qing did this, wouldn''t it chill the big guy''s heart if he let the family know?


    "Well, you don''t have to find him. But next time he comes to give you something, you can take advantage of the situation and test him." Lin Mengya said faintly.


    Chen''er immediately understood: "sister ya, do you mean to let me mislead him into thinking that all the family are bad for me?"


    She nodded and said, "if he doesn''t have two minds, he can be excused to take care of his wife and children for Xie Han. If he really has a plot against you, we should know earlier and take precautions earlier."


    Chen''er also thought it was the truth, so he agreed with her that he would cheat Xie Qing next time.


    That night, Lin Mengya slept with the three little ones.


    Her heart felt full as she watched the two girls sleep soundly and sweetly.


    She is so desperate that she hopes that when these little guys grow up, they can live happily and never have these hazes again.


    The future should be beautiful and bright.


    Early the next morning, she was vaguely awakened by the two babies.


    After wiping the saliva marks on her face, she opened her eyes and saw two babies in pajamas lying on her chest left and right.


    "Good morning, my little babies!"


    Oh, a handsome boy washed her eyes early in the morning, which immediately made her full of vitality.

 Chapter 2399

    "Good morning, mother!"


    Mo Yan smiled in her sweet and soft arms, while Ning Er stared at her with dark water spirit eyes.


    Although they are still young, there have been some differences in their personality.


    "Ah ah -"


    At the bedside, Xiao Doudou of chen''er''s family also woke up, as if to join the fun, and also cried with the baby''s milk.


    The two babies seemed to get used to it and took her to the cradle.


    "Niang, the beans in aunt Yi''s house are so cute!"


    Although Mo Yan is the biggest in his family, he is rarely a good big brother who loves his brothers.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also favor him most, and they never let Mo Yan let their brothers for no reason.


    On the contrary, Mo Yan said that Ning''er was more distressed. The two brothers had a very good relationship, which also made them husband and wife, so they didn''t have to worry about the balance between the two babies.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and gently scratched Doudou''s small face.


    The little guy is only a few months old. His skin is delicate and chubby. Don''t mention it, it''s more likable.


    Ning''er also stood on tiptoe, lying on the edge of the cradle, curiously touched his brother''s little hand, turned around and said to her, "Mom, did my brother and I used to be so soft?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and held the two babies in her arms.


    "Do you think it''s amazing that you all grow from so little to so big?"


    Mo Yan is now four and a half years old, and Ning Er is now three years old. With some knowledge, we can start to do some universal education for them.


    Sure enough, after listening to her words, Ning''er asked the most common questions of children.


    "Mother, where did my brother and I come from?"


    Lin Mengya, who had already made ideological preparations, did not panic at all. Instead, she threw the problem back.


    "Where do you think you came from?"


    Although Ning''er is clever, he is still confused on this issue.


    He lowered his head, thought and thought carefully, and then looked at Mo Yan like asking for help.


    "I heard adults say that I was picked up by my mother from the outside, and my brother was born by my mother."


    Mo Yan''s innocent words made Lin Mengya stunned. Immediately, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    She sat by the bed with two little guys on her knees.


    "Mo Yan, I didn''t pick you up. You were sent to me by the fairy. As for Ning''er, he is the same.


    But the fairy who sent him was tired on the way, so she gave him to your father. Your father was afraid that he would be too cold, so he put him in my stomach for the time being.


    Ten months later, he finally ran out of his stomach to meet you. "


    Mo Yan didn''t hide anything from her great grandparents about her life experience.


    But the family loved him as if he were a married man.


    What''s more, Mo Yan has been around her since childhood. Her maternal love has poured more into Mo Yan.


    In her eyes, there is no difference between the two babies.


    Who is talking in front of the babies.


    Mo Yan raised his eyebrows and took the initiative to climb into her arms.


    "Mom, they also said that they want me to please you in the future. Only in this way can you like me more and I can compete with my brother for family property. But I think you like me and I like my brother best. I don''t want to compete with my brother. I want to protect my brother forever!"


    This made her heart feel like a needle.


    Her words are early and wise, although he


    You may not fully understand the meaning of these words, but in the long run, how much harm will it do to children?


    For a moment, she almost broke her teeth.


    Ning''er also put the meat face on her mother''s leg and said, "I like my brother best, mother. My brother has never robbed my things. I''m willing to give everything to my brother."


    Look, both babies are better than those adults.


    Lin Mengya comforted the two babies carefully and was serious. After Chen Nuo told them that they would always be her babies, she asked who said these words from Mo Yan''s mouth.


    It turned out that because Mo Yan''s baby was older, the great grandfather now matched Mo Yan''s baby with several boys and women in accordance with the practice of the palace family.


    Although the background and hands and feet of these people are still clean, they consciously see through the dirty of the big family. They can''t help but "mention" the innocent little master.


    From their point of view, the more valued the little master is, the more benefits they can get.


    Therefore, they even want to instigate Mo Yan behind his back to compete with Ning''er.


    But in this way, they have violated Lin Mengya''s taboo.


    After asking Ning Liang, she knew that these people were selected by her great grandfather. She couldn''t help but restrain her anger and went to her great grandfather first.


    At the moment, great grandfather is playing chess with her father.


    They can be regarded as a perfect match. They have to fight every few days.


    She waited outside for a while. She didn''t go in until the chess game was over.


    The two inside were very happy to see him.


    The great grandfather pushed the chessboard directly and welcomed his great granddaughter in with joy.


    "Greetings to great grandfather and father."


    The great grandfather waved his hand and said teasingly, "it''s unusual to get married."


    Then, half complaining and half joking, he said to Lin Muzhi, "our little girl used to be no big or small. Look, she has just married and knows the rules."


    Of course, Lin Muzhi knew the personality of his daughter and the love of the palace family for her, so he just smiled and said nothing.


    The great grandfather smiled and asked her to sit down. The atmosphere was relaxed and happy.


    However, Lin Mengya took the opportunity to send others out, and turned to ask softly, "great grandfather, have you seen the people who followed Mo Yan in person?"


    The great grandfather didn''t know what she meant. He said truthfully, "I''ve seen it all. I can be regarded as a person of my duty.


    They all came from their hometown. They haven''t seen much of the world, but what''s wrong with them that you don''t like? "


    It turned out that he had never come from home. No wonder his great grandfather was so relieved.


    Lin Muzhi looked at his daughter''s face and immediately felt something bad.


    Afraid that she would betray the kindness of the ancestors of the palace family, she had to ask again, "ya''er, what''s the matter with these people?"


    Lin Mengya looked up at Zeng Zu and asked seriously, "Zeng Zu, would you be unhappy if ya''er dismissed them all?"


    "This, why?"


    Now, Gong Qianfeng was more confused.


    Even Lin Muzhi was puzzled: "ya''er, it''s good. Why do you want to be angry with them?"


    "Great grandfather, father, I''m not angry with them. These people deliberately instigated his relationship with Ning''er in front of Mo Yan.


    Yes, Mo Yan is not my own, but he and Ning''er are both my children.


    I really can''t stand it. Someone said these sad words in front of my child! "


    Lin Mengya''s words surprised her great grandfather and father.


    Especially the great grandfather, his face sank.


    "It''s good for you to decide this matter. Just our children can''t be wronged in vain."


    Her great grandfather''s reaction was expected.


    The reason why she didn''t drive people away directly was to take care of her great grandfather''s face.


    "Yes, I know how to do it. It''s just my great grandfather, my hometown -"


    "They dare not say anything, even if someone wants to say it, just come at me.


    Your child is the descendant of our palace family. I want to see who dares to chew his tongue behind his back! "


    With her great grandfather as her backer, she can do everything easily.


    However, before dealing with those people, she checked all the accounts accumulated in recent months.


    Ning Liang and Gong Ping are now on their own.


    And in recent months, the implementation of all new regulations has achieved initial results.


    However, there are many problems.


    The running in and transfer of personnel from all parties, as well as the aspects of checking deficiencies and filling gaps.


    She wants to do all these together.


    "Please, let''s meet the owner!"


    She was reading the papers in the Dongyuan study when she heard the voice of crying and pleading outside the yard.


    With a frown, she asked casually.


    "Who''s out there?"


    Cairu took a look and replied, "it''s the women and boys who served little master Moyan before."


    "Didn''t I let someone drive them away directly?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were sent from their hometown, she wouldn''t let go so easily.


    Who knows, these people boast of different identities, but they don''t want to leave so easily, and they are still clamoring to see her.


    She snorted coldly after stopping Cairu''s message.


    "Hum, I was thinking of looking for them, so I came to the door myself."


    Put down the paperwork and went out with a heavy face.


    The women outside were carrying baggage, but they refused to go.


    Seeing her coming, he immediately rushed over to cry and plead.


    "Master, what did we do wrong? Are you going to drive us away?"


    "We are loyal to you!"


    Lin Mengya raised her chin and looked at the people coldly.


    After a while, many servants gathered around.


    "I heard that some smart people among you told my eldest son that he was not my own child and asked him to please me so as to share more property in the future?"


    Those people were stunned.


    They didn''t expect that the owner would know what they said to master Moyan in private!


    The cries of several people suddenly decreased a lot, while Lin Mengya continued: "Mo Yan is the child of my highness and I. He is no different from Ning''er.


    If I hear someone encouraging the young man again in the future, I will kill her on the spot without any mercy. "


    She did not speak fiercely, but these words made people cold.


    Those people shut up one after another, but before she left, a woman who didn''t want to leave licked her face and said, "master, anyway, we were given to master Moyan by our ancestors..."


    At this time, Gong Ping, with a small face, respectfully said to Lin Mengya, "master of the house, my grandfather said. You are the master of the house. Even he has to listen to you."


    Lin Mengya glanced at those who had completely lost their dependence.


    "Do you understand?"

 Chapter 2400

    This little storm has been completely solved.


    But she also took this opportunity to put out the delusions of those who wanted to.


    Want to poke her son, dream!


    These people left in dismay, and there was no chance to set foot in the old palace house in the future.


    And Gong Ping also entered Dongyuan with her.


    As soon as she entered the door, she stretched out her hand and gently pinched Gong Ping''s young face.


    But the other party seemed to be startled and hurriedly wanted to avoid, but it was not as fast as her.


    "Xiao Gong Ping, I haven''t seen you for many days. You''re almost paralyzed!" Lin Mengya sighed with regret.


    She still remembers that when she first met, the pretentious young man was just too shy.


    Now it seems that although it is more mature and stable, it is not fun at all.


    She started a little harder and rubbed his little face red. Only then did she see a little helplessness in the little guy''s eyes.


    "Young man, you just have to be a little energetic."


    She took back her hand with a smile, while Gong Ping had no time to take care of her hot cheeks. She wanted to look flat, but she couldn''t help it.


    Finally, he had to take a deep breath and said, "master, there was news from the third master that it was the students rescued this time. Some are not quite right."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows that what Gong Ping said is that Lu Ran is responsible for escorting the fake students.


    Squinting, she knowingly asked, "Oh, what''s wrong?"


    Gong Ping answered seriously.


    "After they came back, they didn''t go back to their dormitories. Instead, they asked the dean to change them together on the grounds of being frightened.


    And the Third Master also found that they were sneaking around the college last night.


    And after alerting the college guards, they also hurt people. "


    The most abhorrent thing about these people is that when they were interrogated, they clenched their teeth and refused to tell the truth.


    When asked in a hurry, they said they were frightened, so they went wrong.


    But that''s what ghosts believe.


    The third brother later inquired in person and found that these people were not the students lost in the college at all.


    Because he didn''t see the real student, the third brother didn''t dare to act rashly, so he had to ask Gong Ping to ask her.


    "These people have problems." She said faintly.


    Gong Ping frowned.


    "At a young age, why do you learn to frown?"


    Lin Mengya gently clicked Gong Ping''s eyebrows with her pen.


    The latter only felt that the eyebrow was touched by the cool pen holder. It was itchy and not used to it. Then he understood: "the owner knew it long ago?"


    "More than knowing that the students who were really rescued were outside the city."


    "Since they are outside the city, why doesn''t the owner of the house expose their lies?"


    Gong Ping doesn''t understand.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I just want to fish. Go back and tell my third brother that these people will be dealt with according to the normal rules.


    By the way, whoever sent them should be held accountable. "


    Gong Ping nodded and asked, "what else does the master have to say? If there''s nothing else, I''ll send a message to the third master now."


    Looking at the boy''s face paralysis again, Lin Mengya only felt wasted.


    "Gong Xiaoping, it''s 16 or 17 this year, isn''t it? What''s up? Is there a girl you like?"


    Gong Ping didn''t expect that his owner would ask this question. Porcelain White''s face immediately turned red.


    "Home, master, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Why am I talking nonsense?"


    Lin Mengya walked around in front of him and put her arm on his shoulder. Suddenly Gong Ping''s body was stiff and didn''t dare to move.


    "You see, our family''s welfare policy includes not only marriage leave, maternity leave, but even love leave.


    Although you are young, but your heart is old, this matter should be put on the agenda.


    The housekeeper of our palace family, this condition should also be popular with girls, right? Tell me if you like it. I''ll give you some advice! "


    These words almost made Gong Ping cry.


    "Master, stop talking!"


    "Don''t be shy, Gong Ping. A fair lady and a gentleman are good. Besides, all the children in my palace are aboveboard and brave. They are sure to find a bosom beauty, don''t you think?"


    Gong Ping doesn''t know what the owner is smoking today. He has to find him a daughter-in-law.


    He was also forced to be anxious. At that moment, he boldly said: "the five CHILDES are not in a hurry yet. I, I am not in a hurry!"


    With a "Pooh Pooh", Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    "Well, I knew it was the five of them who played a bad leading role for you.


    I''m just afraid you''ll delay yourself at the best time and become an old bachelor like them in the future.


    Look at them one by one, not to mention their daughter-in-law. There is not even a sweetheart.


    If this goes on, how can we carry forward our palace family? "


    When Lin Mengya said this, she looked out of the window.


    As soon as the voice fell, Gong Si and Gong Wu appeared in front of her.


    "I said, younger sister, your mouth is too poisonous. We are your brother. Can you just hope that we will live alone?"


    Gong Wu shouted discontentedly.


    Lin Mengya let Gong Ping go and gave him a white look: "am I wrong? I shouldn''t force you to find your daughter-in-law. After all, the melon twisted by force is not sweet.


    But you didn''t meet the right one, or you didn''t have the mind at all. You have to make it clear to me?


    Every time I go to see my great grandfather, he will drag me to talk about the five of you.


    Alas, I''m going to lose my hair! "


    In fact, she thinks that the key to marriage depends on her choice.


    Some people think it''s good to be single, so they can continue to choose this lifestyle.


    For some people, it''s because they don''t meet satisfied people at the moment. For these people, she thinks it''s still necessary to create a good opportunity for them.


    For example, Bai Su is unparalleled with Li.


    Although they are not sticky now, they are also the intention of Lang Youqing''s concubine. Every time they are in the same frame, they will make people feel the small pink bubbles in front of them.


    As for the five brothers at home.


    Last night, his great grandfather hinted at her through Mo Yan and asked her to make some arrangements for several brothers.


    Pigs are well raised, but they can''t arch cabbage. What should they do? We can''t always bring cabbages and let them choose one by one. What do you think of other people''s girl''s house?


    Hearing this, Gong Wuyi said, "I want to find a daughter-in-law similar to you. It''s best that he can also learn martial arts, so that we can compete with each other in the future."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and said, "I''m looking for a partner for you, not a partner for you!"


    "You know, it''s all the same!


    Didn''t you say? The most important thing for two people to be together is to have a common language. My second brother and I like to dance with swords and stick. If you get us two ladies, what if we are so thick handed and thick footed? "


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    She doesn''t know the mate selection conditions of the second brother, but the fifth brother deserves to be single.


    With a slap, Lin Mengya patted the dog''s paw off her shoulder.


    "You''d better be single. Don''t harm the little girl of others!"


    Gong Wu quit immediately and said, "why? I also want to find a daughter-in-law, little sister, just help me!"


    Next to Gong Si, from the beginning, his vision gently fell on Lin Mengya.


    Especially after seeing that Gong Wu was so close to her, he couldn''t help feeling a little jealous.


    It is because Gong Wu is open and only regards Lin Mengya as his sister that he is so close.


    With those unspeakable careful thoughts, he lost the opportunity to get close to her forever.


    I can''t help feeling a little sad.


    "The fifth brother is hopeless. What is your mate selection standard for the fourth brother?"


    Lin Mengya turned her head and looked at her four brothers.


    Although she can''t solve these five old and difficult problems at one time, she''d better break them one by one.


    Must my great grandfather see the results of her efforts?


    The fourth brother raised his head and said gently, "like your fifth brother, I also want to find a woman as smart as you."


    As soon as he spoke, he realized that something was inappropriate.


    He immediately quietly changed the subject and added a few more words.


    "But a woman as smart as you is really too difficult to control. I think I''m very good now."


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya''s face collapsed as soon as he said this.


    "You must not be my brother. You are my enemy. How can you belittle me like this!"


    Listen, is this human talk?


    It was clear that they made fun of themselves by choosing a mate. Lin Mengya gave them a big white eye.


    "I wish you two a lonely life!


    In the future, you two old men will be left at home. Let you two stare at each other every day and count the folds on your faces! "


    "Oh, my sister, stop talking. Just think about it, I''ve got goose bumps all over!"


    Gong Wu hugged his arm and rubbed it hard.


    Lin Mengya stuck out her tongue and made a face with the other party.


    Looking at the fresh and unique woman in front of him, Gong Si had a small wish in his heart.


    He knew that he would never be able to approach her in another capacity. If he could, he hoped to stand by her forever.


    Maybe this is another form of "staying together" for him.


    Lin Mengya has no idea of the company''s deep feelings for herself. She has to weigh it again and again. She has to give up this matchmaking action and ask them instead.


    "You two come, but something?"


    Gong Wu then remembered his business and knocked on his head.


    "Look at me, I forgot about it."


    Then he gave her something.

 Chapter 2401

    She took the things in the hands of her fifth brother and looked. It turned out to be a unique invitation.


    It turned out that there was an invitation called "aristocratic family childe''s covenant".


    The above words begged that all aristocratic family CHILDES were invited to jointly discuss the major affairs of the country.


    It''s really nice to wear a high hat, but in fact, it''s just a denunciation advocating male supremacy.


    She finished it, but laughed it off.


    "What does this mean? I think I''m a hen in the morning, which makes them feel a sense of crisis and uncomfortable?"


    Although it doesn''t dare to be written clearly, Lin Mengya is not stupid. Those words with obvious directivity are suggestive of her?


    Gong Si glanced at the invitation, only a touch of disdain in his eyes.


    "These things were sent to our house half a month ago. I confirmed with some friends from other aristocratic families. They all received the invitation of this covenant."


    "It''s just some clowns. They can''t jump for a few days."


    Lin Mengya didn''t pay attention to these things.


    Even if they did such an activity, they could not shake her position in the palace family.


    As for other aristocratic families, I''m afraid most of them don''t care whether the palace family is male or female, as long as they can bring them enough benefits.


    As for that small part, if they want to leave the palace''s property, let them go.


    Then they will know that this is just asking for trouble.


    However, Gong Wu''s eyes flashed a light. He raised his lips and said, "little sister, I think this thing is very interesting."


    Interesting?


    Lin Mengya clearly saw the devil''s horns growing on her five brothers'' heads.


    This guy definitely wants to make trouble.


    Moreover, it is the kind that will make those participants unforgettable for life.


    She looked at her five brothers: "you don''t want to teach them a lesson, do you?"


    Gong Wu was immediately exposed by his sister and immediately denied, "how could it? I wouldn''t do such a boring thing!


    I just think these people should be full. I just let them exercise well in the past, so as not to make such stupid things in the future. "


    The last two words were cold. Li Mengya rubbed her forehead and saw her fourth brother.


    Although his five brothers are sometimes unreliable, his four brothers are a steady man.


    Today, when they come together, I think the fourth brother must have the same idea.


    "Come on, what''s the reason?"


    She didn''t object to the two brothers going to such a thing, but the reason why the other party sent the invitation to the palace house was that she didn''t have any good intention. She just wanted to test or stir up discord.


    Even if the fifth brother can''t see it, the fourth brother must be able to know the meaning.


    In that case, why do they ask for trouble?


    "I just want to know who initiated the aristocratic childe''s covenant.


    The intention of the other party has been made clear, and the invitation has been sent to our palace family. If we really don''t respond, I''m afraid they will make them publicize our palace family''s guilt outside. "


    Although the reason is sufficient, it is not enough to convince her.


    Lin Mengya looked at her two brothers with puzzled eyes.


    "This kind of petty trouble happens from time to time. Do you have to go to the battle to calm it down every time?"


    Hearing the speech, Gong Si and Gong Wu looked at each other and shrugged.


    The meaning in that look is probably, "you can''t muddle through. You have reason to go first".


    "Well, alas, actually


    It''s not that complicated. " Gong Wu said with a smile, "I just want to teach those people a lesson with my fourth brother."


    Not to mention the affairs of their palace family, why should those outsiders tell us what to do?


    Moreover, now my little sister is the owner of the house, which is well known all over the world.


    This call to arms was still secretive, but on that day, the person who sent the invitation to the door almost arrogantly pointed at his little sister and hinted humiliation several times in his words.


    If the fourth brother hadn''t stopped him, he would have punched the other party away.


    Since they dare to show such disrespect to their little sister secretly, he must come to the door to "ask for advice"!


    Lin Mengya almost immediately understood the meaning of the two brothers and couldn''t help warming her heart.


    "Since I''m going to the door to ''learn from corrupt officials'', I can''t stop you.


    Just one thing. You know how important it is. Don''t let everyone think our palace family is too rude. "


    Gong Wu''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t worry, little sister. My fist is accurate. They will see the majesty of my palace!"


    Hearing that there was a fight to fight, Gong Wu ran away like a gust of wind.


    Lin Mengya looked at the guy''s eager back and shook her head.


    "It seems that this man has become more and more violent since he was sent out to fight.


    Fourth brother, you have to watch him. "


    Gong Si nodded with soft eyes.


    "I heard that his legs can''t move. Is there any way to treat it now?"


    Facing the greetings from the fourth brother, Lin Mengya just shook her head gently.


    "At present, neither my teacher nor I have any way to make him stand up again.


    But I believe that one day it can be cured, even if it can''t, it''s also very good. "


    Gong Si couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    He is also looking forward to such a relationship.


    But love is never fair.


    He appeared too late and missed it after all.


    Come forward, Gong Si patted her on the shoulder.


    Although he wanted to hold her, he restrained his desire.


    "I''ll help you find it together."


    As long as she wants, he will help her realize it.


    "Well, don''t talk about him.


    Now the fourth brother can tell me your real purpose of going there? "


    She didn''t believe that her fourth brother would join such a pheasant organization for such a brainless reason.


    Gong Si''s eyes sank and said, "the news from my second brother said that you were robbed by a group of blonde barbarians.


    I heard from some friends that there were also some barbarians from the vassal states in the aristocratic family childe''s covenant.


    So I want to see it. "


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    "The fourth brother means that this aristocratic family childe''s covenant has something to do with the people who robbed me before, or they ordered those people?"


    Gong Si nodded slightly.


    "If so, they are too brave. Are they really not afraid of our palace family and will retaliate against them?"


    Lin Mengya only thinks that if these people don''t have a big backstage, they are stupid to die by themselves.


    But if the other party just wants to be right with her, there is no need to hijack the students in her college.


    And at that time, those people should not know her true identity.


    It''s just a coincidence.


    But Gong Si doesn''t think so.


    ¡°


    Before you came back, our escort found the whereabouts of these barbarians.


    At first, everyone didn''t care, but then when you disappeared, those enemies disappeared almost overnight. "


    It turned out that the other party had stepped on it before they started.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    After her verification, she found that there were not many slaves with the same blood as that man.


    Moreover, the Gong family had not had any conflict with each other before.


    Now it seems that what the other party said repeatedly at the beginning can''t stand at all.


    If the other party is bothering them for the sake of the aristocratic family childe''s covenant, it''s still possible.


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s eyebrows locked, Gong Si couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently smoothed the gully between her eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously avoided Gong Si''s hand, but after realizing that the other party was her brother, she stopped his movement again.


    Gong Si felt the stiffness under her fingers and felt that she had made a compromise because she was her trusted brother.


    He sighed quietly in his heart.


    It seems that he must hide his true feelings, otherwise, he will have no place in front of her.


    "So I think we should send someone to have a look."


    Gong Si withdrew her hand, and Lin Mengya was no longer so nervous.


    She agrees with the idea of the fourth brother very much.


    "It''s OK to go, but those people don''t have a good mind and don''t know what they will do. You must be careful when you go there with your fifth brother."


    Of course he knows.


    If before leaving, he still turned back, looked at Lin Mengya''s eyes seriously and said, "although this road is difficult, the palace family will always be your backing."


    She was stunned and immediately showed a bright smile to her fourth brother.


    "I know. Thank you for reminding me."


    Maybe the road she is going to take is full of thorns, but she will never be timid and will never retreat.


    Because behind her is the meticulous care of her family and the support and follow of friends who can really understand her heart.


    She will never be alone on this road.


    Gong Si hid all his feelings back to his heart and retreated silently.


    That''s good, that''s good.


    Back home, she naturally has to accompany her family.


    Especially my brother''s marriage.


    Although my brother didn''t mention it in front of her before, he was still very worried.


    When she went out to visit sister Hui, she was stopped by her brother as soon as she got home.


    "Ya''er, I have something to discuss with you!"


    Looking at the expectation in the eyes of her stupid brother, Lin Mengya hooked her lips.


    "I know what you want to say. I''ll send you a bride price today."


    Lin Nansheng was stunned, then touched his head, smiled and said, "my sister still understands my mind."


    She gave her stupid brother a white look.


    "You too. How can such a big event be delayed?


    Fortunately, sister Hui didn''t care about this, and I didn''t blame you for delaying this matter again and again. Otherwise, I see where you can find such a good daughter-in-law! "


    His sister''s words made Lin nanshang feel guilty.


    "I''m really sorry, hui''er, but I thought before..."


    "All right."


    Lin Mengya put away the look of blaming her brother and gently pulled her brother''s arm.

 Chapter 2402

    "You''ve hurt me for more than ten years. How can I not know what you mean.


    But when I grow up, you should make good plans for yourself. "


    Before getting married, my brother was the one who loved her most and missed her most.


    Even for her lifelong consideration, his brother even begged his friends, hoping that he could have a pure land.


    She knew that her brother was going to take her all his life.


    Otherwise, I won''t want my fiancee to cultivate feelings with her.


    It can be said that in the past ten years, my brother has almost formed the habit of taking her first everywhere.


    She knew that this was not fair to her future sister-in-law, and he was not as fragile as his brother thought before, so she should also think of his brother.


    Hearing this, Lin nanshang''s eyes turned red.


    "I''m still useless. I can''t protect you well."


    "Don''t say that, brother. I''m also a healthy man with hands and feet. I can do what you can do.


    So stop blaming yourself, will you? "


    Lin Nansheng finally had some heart knot.


    No wonder.


    Their biological mother went when he was very young. Later, his father was forced to marry a cruel stepmother.


    In addition, my sister had an accident and became so silly.


    For Lin Nansheng, who was still young at that time, it was a huge stone in his heart.


    Later, he got used to this kind of life.


    It''s hard to change for a while.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to continue to discuss such things with her brother. Instead, she took her brother to talk about the matters of their marriage.


    At this time, Lin Muzhi was watching two little grandsons practice Kung Fu.


    These two boys are really amazing.


    Since he came to the palace, Lin Muzhi has spent more than half of his time on the two boys.


    "Dad, you can''t just like your grandson!"


    Behind him came the voice of his little daughter. Lin Muzhi immediately turned around and smiled at his little daughter and said, "I just like my grandson. What''s the matter? Look at my two great grandsons. They are very good in bones, smart and clever.


    Look at that move. It''s much better than your brother.


    These two children must be the material of military generals when they grow up. Well, my Lin family''s reputation can be regarded as a successor! "


    This is not the first time Lin Mengya has listened to her father.


    "You''d better save it first. I just want these two boys to grow up happily."


    Again, Lin Mengya hurriedly brought the topic back: "I want to discuss with you about big brother and sister-in-law."


    Lin Muzhi stared at his stupid son.


    "I have no opinion. I like shangguanhui very much and am very satisfied with her.


    Do as you should, and I''ll listen to you. "


    Lin Nansheng only felt a little wronged.


    However, the thought of marrying his beloved girl and having his first child soon is still beautiful.


    "Everything else doesn''t matter, and I''ve already asked my great grandfather. There have been several good days recently.


    I just hope that my father and brother can go with me to worship my mother and comfort her spirit in heaven. "


    At the mention of his wife, Lin Muzhi looked sad.


    He heard from his daughter that his wife pretended to be dead at that time in order to come back here and complete something he couldn''t imagine.


    He sighed.


    "Good."


    He really loves his wife.


    And thank her very much for leaving her most precious children.


    In fact, when he first learned about it, he also had some questions in his heart.


    Why did Shu Qing choose to leave without saying goodbye?


    If she could tell him the whole thing like ya''er at that time, he might not choose to come to this strange place with his children and his wife.


    Maybe the situation didn''t allow it.


    Maybe I was myself at that time, probably because I couldn''t give up my family, country and the world.


    In fact, Shuqing knows him better than him.


    This is also his most regrettable thing.


    "I think we''ll go early and return early, just so that our great grandparents can help with the wedding.


    His great grandfather likes to be lively. He came to me personally this morning and asked for it. "


    She said with a smile.


    Lin Muzhi was worried at first, but soon he was relieved.


    The atmosphere of the palace family is really very good.


    Even after staying here for so long, he fell in love with this big family of unity and friendship.


    "Well, everything is up to you." Lin Muzhi said happily.


    Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to prepare.


    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Hui, who heard the news, offered to go with them.


    "But sister Hui, your baby is a little unstable. I think you''d better rest at home."


    Lin Mengya looked at sister Hui''s slightly swollen stomach with some worry.


    Sister Hui came here a little early.


    When sister Hui was abused before, her body fell into some deficit, and she hasn''t been fully raised yet.


    So it''s very hard to bear this child.


    But Shangguan Hui, with a pale face, still shouted and insisted, "I also want to see my mother-in-law. Although we haven''t met, Mrs. Lin makes me admire her very much."


    Lin Mengya still hesitated.


    Shangguan Hui looked around and quietly pulled her over and said, "you don''t know. Recently, my mother worried about my baby day and night. I''m not even allowed to get out of bed all day. I''m really bored. Good sister, take me out for a walk!"


    Looking at sister Hui''s pleading, Lin Mengya couldn''t refuse.


    She knows even her aunt.


    When I came back this time, even my aunt said that she was too thin. She personally told the kitchen to make some nourishing things to add food to her three meals a day.


    The days of "being loved" are really hard. Lin Mengya understands sister Hui''s situation.


    And she also believes that the most important thing for pregnant women is to keep a happy mood.


    And with her personal care, sister Hui can''t make any mistakes.


    After thinking about it, she can only agree.


    "I knew you were the best!"


    Sister Hui looked at her nod and almost jumped up with laughter.


    Take her hand and discuss with her what to bring.


    Looking at the smile on sister Hui''s face, Lin Mengya only felt that everything was worth it.


    They packed up some things and prepared many tributes for their mother and past palace owners, so they returned to their hometown again.


    This time, two brothers, father and brother escorted them in person.


    She doesn''t have to worry about the safety of the road.


    Just after a long time, there were some changes in the hometown of the Gong family.


    Because some people don''t want to leave their hometown, and after the last incident, they also understand their owner


    Only Lin Mengya, so she no longer resisted her orders.


    Moreover, after a period of time, they found that if they all listened to the master, they would actually live better than before.


    People here are now full of vitality and have more respect for Lin Mengya, the owner of the family.


    Although many young people have gone to feiye City, some old people are stubbornly waiting at their hometown.


    "The owner is coming!"


    When they heard that she had arrived, they came to meet her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t mean to disturb them too much. She just got out of the car and met them. After a few greetings, she took people to the ancestral grave.


    It has been repaired. Although it is not as magnificent as the imperial mausoleum, it has been repaired on the basis of the original, but the palace''s simple atmosphere, elegant and natural aesthetic taste still makes it more solemn and solemn.


    Lin Mengya wanted to come forward and hold her father, but her father waved his hand gently.


    He stood at the door of the tomb, his face a little complicated.


    "Shuqing, I came to see you."


    Her father''s voice was low, but it showed tenderness she had never seen before.


    Lin Mengya, her brother and Shangguan huisan stood behind her father and listened to him say his thoughts to his dead wife word by word.


    "You''ve seen ya''er before. Our little girl has grown up.


    No matter her appearance or character, she is the most like you and comes out so well.


    And Nansheng!


    He has become an indomitable man just as you expected before.


    By the way, and miss shangguanhui.


    She is a good girl and has our grandson in her stomach.


    And Mo Yan and Ning''er.


    You must have seen it, too? These two little guys are really smart. I like them more and more. "


    Father nagged about the situation at home after his mother left.


    In the memory of Lin Mengya and Lin Nansheng, there has never been such tenderness today.


    "One more thing, don''t blame me."


    Father''s eyes revealed a little sadness and remorse.


    "After you left, your majesty ordered me to marry shangguanqing.


    I didn''t want to, but there was also a word "Qing" in her name.


    I can''t bear to disappoint the woman with your name, but I still disappoint her. "


    Lin Muzhi''s words revealed the confusion of the two brothers and sisters over the years.


    Although shangguanqing and her father respect each other as guests after entering the door, it is strange that her father rarely sleeps in shangguanqing''s yard.


    And about Lin MengWu''s life experience.


    She did not believe that such a keen father would be unaware, and now she finally solved the mystery.


    It turned out that everything was because his father didn''t want to live up to his mother, but he couldn''t stand the torture of missing, so he took shangguanqing, who had a new word with his mother, as a substitute.


    But shangguanqing is crazy about her father. They are under the same roof. How can they not notice each other''s thoughts?


    So shangguanqing, who has always loved his father, is completely crazy.


    After hearing the truth, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Who is to blame?


    The tragedy of these three people can only be blamed on the free fate teasing.


    Lin Muzhi sighed.


    "All right, let''s put the sacrifice in the ear chamber."


    Lin nanshang nodded and moved the sacrifice down with Gong er.


    It was not the first time for her to come here. When she opened the door, she heard an exclamation.

 Chapter 2403

    "Someone! Be careful!"


    It was the brother standing behind her who gave the warning.


    The next moment, she was heavily protected by her father and brothers.


    With the opening of the door of the ear chamber, a strong smell of blood and the rotten smell of the corpse almost made her dizzy. She had to immediately lower her sense of smell before she dared to come forward.


    But when she entered the ear room, she couldn''t help being shocked.


    The originally empty ear room is now full of corpses!


    The death of those people is terrible, but none of them is complete.


    Lin Mengya frowned and hurriedly bypassed the bodies and rushed to the gate of the tomb path.


    "Little sister, what''s going on?"


    Lin Nansheng''s face was also extremely ugly.


    You know, this is his mother''s sleeping place. How can he allow others to disturb him?


    Lin Mengya also opened the door with a serious face. Just when she opened the door, the smell of blood was stronger than outside, and she rushed to her face.


    "No! Mother''s coffin is still inside!"


    Hearing her words, Lin Muzhi ran ahead of all of them.


    Then came Lin Nansheng.


    Lin Mengya''s legs didn''t run as fast as them, so she had to remind them loudly behind her.


    "Dad, brother, you two are impulsive. There is a mechanism to guard the mausoleum! Be careful!"


    Fortunately, the second brother was nearby and rushed up with her in one hand.


    Soon she heard a fight.


    My heart was tight. I was afraid that the mausoleum guarding beast would attack my father and brother regardless of the enemy and me.


    But she didn''t want to see her father and brother fighting with a group of black clothes as soon as she arrived with her second brother.


    "Meow -"


    Suddenly, a penetrating scream sounded, like a horn.


    Dozens of green eyes came out from the depths of the dark tomb path.


    What she didn''t expect was that after seeing those green cat eyes, those people in black took the weapons in their hands to cut their companions.


    With the blood flowing out of those people in black, Lin Mengya smelled the faint smell of medicine hidden in the bloody smell.


    What surprised her even more was that with the outflow of these people''s blood, those tomb guarding animals hidden in the dark suddenly seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation, and their calls became more and more loud and shrill, as if they were fighting against something and issuing some warning.


    The whole tomb was strange because of the sound of the tomb guarding beast.


    Father and brother also stopped one after another and looked coldly at the people in black.


    "Who are you? Why bother my wife''s sleep?" Lin Muzhi asked.


    But the people in black didn''t say anything.


    They don''t care about their wounds, but let the blood flow more and more.


    Soon, Lin Mengya realized that something was wrong.


    Because the cries of those tomb guarding beasts are close to roaring.


    Even, she had heard the voice of some tomb guarding animals, which had been damaged by the cry, but she still kept calling.


    Frowning, she grabbed the second brother''s sleeve and said, "second brother, take me to rush over!"


    The second brother didn''t ask the reason. Instead, he took a horizontal knife, protected her behind him, and shouted angrily at the man in Black: "get out of the way for me, don''t get in the way!"


    A person like the wind, instantly opened a way for her in front.


    My father and my brother also have a tacit understanding with my second brother.


    They protected her left and right, and the four moved quickly.


    People in black have action, but they can''t stop them when they want to intercept.


    At this time, Lin Mengya quickly spread all the toxicity to her whole body. In an instant, the cat''s cry was smaller.


    People in black also felt that something was wrong. They immediately stepped up the offensive, but it was too late.


    She cut the thumb of her left hand with a knife, then quickly grabbed a small animal and touched her blood to the forehead of the small animal.


    "Meow -"


    The little beast gave a cheerful cry.


    What followed was a change in the cry of the entire population.


    The voice was no longer bleak, but with a sense of closeness.


    In a moment, the four of them were surrounded by countless little black cats.


    Gong ER and Lin''s father and son were still nervous, but they were surprised to see the little black cat in their hands licking her hand.


    Even if they don''t know what this thing is, they also know that the evil door is very dangerous.


    Why does it look like a lovely little thing in the hands of your sister / daughter?


    "Well, well, I''m back. Don''t worry."


    She reached out and touched the little beast.


    What she did just now was almost a subconscious act.


    Although she had no such experience, she somehow felt that the blood on those people could make these little animals lose their reason. Even crazy.


    Because, at present, they have no owner.


    Those blood, for them, has an inexplicable attraction, and can even force them to give in.


    But the dead old owner is behind the door. Those blood are not as powerful as the old owner. Therefore, they are almost driven crazy.


    It''s hard to imagine that if she doesn''t come today, these little guys will have to die?


    "Meow meow -"


    The little black cat still rubbed in her palm, and those people in black also found this situation.


    When they found that their purpose had failed, they rushed up again, but this time, they didn''t keep their hands.


    "Stand back!"


    Lin Muzhi roared and rushed up first.


    As an old general who has been on the battlefield for many years, his father''s moves are open and close, steady and domineering.


    Lin Muzhi and Gong are two young people who have been in the army since childhood. They are especially familiar with his playing methods. Although they are weak, they are actually a team that cooperates closely with defense and attack.


    The three of them didn''t put on airs. In the twinkling of an eye, they pushed back those people.


    At this time, the guards they brought arrived.


    Cooperate with them and completely cut off the retreat of those people in black.


    Looking at the victory in sight, Lin Mengya couldn''t help reminding: "father, stay alive!"


    But who knows, before her voice fell, the people in black who felt that they had no hope of escape were all looking for death without hesitation.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the people in black died.


    Leaving only the bones all over the ground, it was frightening.


    Lin Mu''s eyes were a little heavy and threw down the knife in his hand.


    He picked it up in the tomb passage. I''m afraid the dead of his wife would be disturbed by these people if he didn''t arrive, and he couldn''t help looking cold and frost.


    "Take these people out. I''ll personally check if they have any clues."


    Father ordered with a heavy face.


    Those guards


    The guards immediately obeyed orders and sent all their men in to move the body.


    In the air, the disgusting smell finally dissipated a lot.


    At this time, there were only four of them left in the tomb path, plus a group of tomb guarding animals.


    "Dad, mom''s body is inside. Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    She knew the feelings between her father and mother, so she was afraid of causing secondary harm to her father.


    But I don''t want her father''s attitude to be firm.


    "Since I''m here, I always want to see her."


    When she said this, she saw only tenderness in her father''s eyes.


    Even, he unconsciously pulled his sleeve, like an excited young man who wants to see his sweetheart.


    She felt bitter in her heart. If her mother was still there, how good it would be.


    But she soon cleared up her mood and came to the door of the tomb with the little black cat in her arms.


    Groups of heart eating insects are still dormant.


    It seems that these people have not yet entered here.


    The little black cat in Lin Mengya''s arms immediately raised her small head and cried "ow".


    Then, those heart eating insects woke up in an instant.


    After the sound of "Shua Shua", the real appearance of the gate was revealed.


    She stretched out her hand to push. Just when a gap appeared in the tomb, she suddenly turned around and shot at the tomb passage with a dark crossbow.


    The tomb path, which should have been empty, now came the sound of someone avoiding.


    Lin Mengya immediately closed the door of the tomb, and the heart eating Gu immediately returned to the original position.


    "Who''s there? Get out!" She asked angrily.


    The remaining three also immediately got ready to go and aimed at behind them.


    It was not long before a man''s frivolous voice came from the tomb path.


    "Gee, it''s so sharp."


    Then a figure came out slowly.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Even in the weak light, she could see who the other party was.


    "It''s you!"


    The three of Lin Mu Zhi couldn''t help wondering because they didn''t know this person.


    The man stopped a few steps away from them, hugged his arms and looked at the four of them.


    "The leader of the palace family has a good memory. Unexpectedly, you can remember me clearly as a little person."


    "Oh, you are not a ''little man''. You can gather all his forces in the hands of my ambitious but suspicious father-in-law. It can be seen that you are also a delicate, treacherous and cunning man?"


    Facing Lin Mengya''s words, the other party nodded with nothing to hide.


    "Indeed. That old guy is hard to deal with. But he is old and his sons are separated from him. Naturally, he needs a sustenance."


    The lights shook, but a handful of moustaches on the other party''s chin were particularly conspicuous, which could be regarded as his most distinctive personal symbol.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "since you have succeeded, you should sort out those people at this time. Why do you come here to disturb the silence of our ancestors?"


    Little beard sighed, shook his head and said, "I''m just a errand runner. Where to do anything, I just obey orders."


    He smiled at Lin Mengya, but his tone became colder and colder.


    "I don''t mean to offend the ancestors of the palace family, but I have to obey my orders. I hope the palace family can give me convenience. I won''t be embarrassed with you then."


    "Oh."


    She sneered and said, "what you said is powerful. Unfortunately, you can''t step into this tomb today!"

 Chapter 2404

    "I offend you, master of the palace."


    As soon as the voice of moustache fell, people rushed up in an instant.


    Lin Mengya only felt a strong wind passing over her head. In an instant, her brother pressed her head.


    I saw several darts, all fixed on the door of the tomb behind her!


    "Despicable! I hurt people with hidden weapons!"


    Naturally, the second brother didn''t see the man''s behavior and rushed up to fight with each other in an instant.


    However, the little beard''s martial arts were on a par with his second brother. He even found a chance to sneak attack Lin Mengya.


    The Lin family knew that their rush might not work, so they had to protect Lin Mengya.


    But she''s not easy to mess with.


    "Leave him with me!"


    With her order, in an instant, two figures suddenly rushed in from the tomb path, and another person also stood in front of her.


    The three men were carrying her three brothers.


    Ah ER and ah San''s Kung Fu is also unfathomable.


    Especially when their brothers join hands, their power is greatly increased.


    The advantage of the moustache disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, he also had to face it up. During the fight, he no longer dared to sneak attack Lin Mengya.


    With the addition of the other two, Gong Er almost pressed each other.


    Moustache is also a smart.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, he immediately took out something from his clothes and threw it away at Lin Mengya.


    "Protect miss!"


    Ah Da roared. Ah San stepped on ah er''s shoulder. The latter also sent it hard, which made him catch up with it quickly.


    A San turned over and hooked the thing behind him.


    At the same time, ah''er and gong''er immediately dodged.


    The thing exploded when it fell to the ground, emitting thick smoke.


    When the line of sight was blocked, the smoke inadvertently made things worse, and it was even worse to act in the tomb path.


    Several people quickly blocked their mouths and noses for fear of poisonous smoke.


    But Lin Mengya frowned.


    "It''s all right. The smoke is all right."


    After listening to her words, everyone hung up a heart and put it down.


    But the ventilation condition of the tomb passage is not good. Now they either enter the tomb or go out temporarily to avoid being calculated by others.


    "Forget it, let''s go out first."


    Lin Muzhi took his daughter''s hand and whispered.


    Lin Mengya has some doubts.


    "Dad, don''t you want to see your mother?"


    Lin Muzhi shook his head.


    "I want to see your mother anytime. But what if someone takes another chance?"


    She hesitated and nodded.


    Now, the tomb beasts are no longer afraid of the means of those people. They can protect their mother well with heart eating insects.


    "Well, let''s leave first and I''ll take you to see your mother later."


    Lin Muzhi took a deep look at the tomb door, and a look of reluctance appeared on his face.


    She heard her father and said softly, "Shuqing, I''ll see you another day."


    I couldn''t help slowing down. Looking at my father turning back step by step, I couldn''t help thinking of someone in my heart.


    She was very happy. Fortunately, they were not separated forever. They didn''t have to bear the pain like their father.


    When they left the tomb, the guards outside were sorting out the bodies at the moment.


    Ah San had told her quietly that they had just hurt the moustache, and the other party was likely to follow them into the tomb path.


    This shows that the moustache is likely to be hidden in those bodies.


    If he hadn''t been too close, Lin Mengya wouldn''t have found anything.


    Outside, the second brother handled the bodies with his brother, and she scanned them quickly, but she didn''t see the suspicious bodies.


    Asked the guard again.


    The other party said they had been outside and had not seen anyone leave.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She didn''t expect that she just came here to worship her mother. She would encounter such a thing.


    However, she felt more likely that the other party was watching her every move for a while, so she came here in front of her.


    However, there was nothing in the tomb except the coffins of mother and past palace owners.


    Are they trying to threaten her with these bodies?


    But soon she thought of another thing.


    That seed!


    She knew the seed was in her hand, but others didn''t.


    She looked back and looked at the ear chamber. She felt more and more that her guess should be true.


    The letter left by her mother once told her to find a way to destroy the seeds.


    After she went back with long Tianyu, she also tried.


    But whether it''s a knife or fire, it can''t destroy the seed. It''s really a difficult problem.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, and finally didn''t tell anyone her guess.


    Just told the guards to send someone to garrison here from now on. There must be no negligence and no one can sneak into the tomb again.


    After learning the news, Gong Ling hurried over with people.


    "My Lord, forgive me. I didn''t guard the temple well. Please punish me."


    But Lin Mengya did not blame him, but asked, "have you seen anyone suspicious lately?"


    Seeing that she didn''t blame, Gong Ling was a little relieved, and turned to think hard.


    Finally, he said carefully, "there''s no suspicious person. Oh, by the way, a team of guards came a few days ago and said they came here to tidy up a little under your orders."


    She did send such a team.


    But these people are absolutely reliable, and they were selected by the second brother himself.


    At this time, Gong ER and his brother, who were responsible for examining the body, closed their lips and came over.


    Lin Mengya hurried up and asked, "how''s it going?"


    The second brother looked a little dignified.


    "Half of these people are ours."


    "Is that the person you sent to tidy up the tomb?" She asked.


    Gong Er nodded and said, "according to my estimation with Nan Sheng, these people should want to stop those people in black, so they were killed."


    Fifty three people died in the war.


    Their bodies were scarred with various sharp weapons. Everyone fought to the last minute, which was very tragic.


    Lin Mengya was silent for a moment and said, "they are all heroes of our palace family. They protect the tombs of their ancestors and record their families into the palace family tree. From then on, our palace family will be responsible for the rest of their lives."


    Gong er''s mood is a little better.


    Although he was used to seeing life and death on the battlefield, the death of those guards was really too miserable.


    Everyone''s momentum is a little low.


    Lin Mengya


    Seeing this, I had to give everyone a temporary rest.


    Lin Muzhi, on the other hand, pulled his daughter aside.


    "Ya''er, I ask you, what is hidden in this tomb except your mother''s coffin?"


    Looking at her father, Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before answering, "there are also the coffins of the past masters of the palace family, as well as some things that are very important to the palace family."


    Her half veiled answer made her father''s eyebrows wrinkle deeply.


    "I know you have difficulties, but I heard your mother tell me that if she goes one day, she will burn her body to ashes.


    Moreover, she repeatedly told me not to store her body for too long.


    I thought she was joking at that time, but now I remember her expression at that time, but she was very serious. "


    Her father''s words reminded her of the situation in the tomb.


    When she looked around and made sure that no one could hear their conversation, Lin Mengya whispered to her father, "according to the letter my mother wrote to me, she has died for at least more than ten years. However, not only her body, but also the bodies of previous palace owners, are kept very intact and lifelike."


    Lin Muzhi frowned.


    "So, do you think the purpose of those people is to steal your mother''s body?"


    She doesn''t know.


    "I don''t know. But besides this, they should also want to rob those important things."


    Hearing this, Lin Muzhi was even more worried.


    "I thought, anyway, I haven''t been doing anything lately. Why don''t I come here to watch your mother after your brother gets married."


    In fact, she had expected her father''s proposal for a long time.


    Now that something like this has happened again, my father must be worried.


    She grabbed her father''s arm and said reluctantly, "but my brother and I also want to be with my father. Mo Yan and Ning''er also hope to be accompanied by their grandparents!"


    Lin Muzhi sighed and gently wrapped his daughter''s little hand.


    "I know, and I don''t want you either.


    However, Shuqing and I have missed this life. I don''t have much time left. I just want to accompany her more. "


    These words made her feel more and more uncomfortable.


    Lin Muzhi didn''t want to make his little girl cry, so he had to compromise and say, "how about I come here every month for half a month, and then go back to accompany the children the rest of the time?"


    Hearing what her father said, Lin Mengya''s expression cleared the clouds.


    Coquettish lying on his father''s shoulder: "well, if you are free, my brother and I will often come to see my mother."


    Lin Muzhi touched his daughter''s little head and felt gratified.


    After a good sacrifice, Lin Mengya and her father and brother had to rush back to feiye city in advance.


    However, the second brother has sent enough people. If there are people who don''t have eyes who want to make trouble, make sure he''s gone.


    As for the moustache, Lin Mengya also mobilized all her strength to look for it. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the man''s whereabouts in the end.


    She also passed the news to long Tianyu.


    After all, the other party knows more about her father-in-law''s power than she does.


    Long Tianyu, who got the news, also paid attention to the matter.


    "Ling ye, how''s the situation of those old departments responsible for monitoring my father recently?" In the main hall, long Tianyu asked with a condensed face.


    Ling Ye sorted out all the news and put it on his desk.


    "Our people haven''t found the whereabouts of those people yet."


    Long Tianyu looked carefully and said, "they can''t disappear for no reason."

 Chapter 2405

    After the man took over, he quickly disrupted the reorganization of all the previous people, and changed the previous consistent form and style, so that they can''t find out if they want to track down.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu had foreseen this situation before. More importantly, the dark line previously placed in each other''s forces has not been found.


    It''s just that it''s not convenient for them to contact their online now, so there''s no trend from each other for a while.


    He thought about it and made another arrangement.


    Just at the thought of the matter mentioned in ya''er''s letter, he couldn''t help worrying.


    The seed, no matter how many methods he used to investigate the origin of this thing, could not find relevant information in the end.


    But the action of those people sounded an alarm to them.


    He worried that sooner or later, the secret of the seed would be revealed to the world.


    At that time, it will cause many people to chase and fight.


    He frowned and worried about his wife.


    Ya''er has too many secrets. He is afraid that his wife will become the prey of people all over the world under the exaggeration of people with a heart. At that time, ya''er''s situation will be more dangerous.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help worrying.


    At this time, the vice hall Lord Qin came in from the outside: "inform the hall Lord that you are invited to the inner hall again."


    Long Tianyu immediately pressed all his emotions back to the bottom of his heart and said in a deep voice, "get ready, I''ll go right away."


    When Lin Mengya received long Tianyu''s reply, she had returned to feiye city.


    Seeing that the letter said that he was asking someone to step up the search for the whereabouts of moustache, so that she didn''t have to worry, she was a little relieved.


    And she has no time to worry about it now.


    After the worship came back, the wedding of the great grandfather was almost ready.


    "We feiye city haven''t had a wedding for a long time. This time, everyone should be lively!"


    As the eldest brother, Gong bin is happier than he is to see his brothers get married.


    Now, he has put down everything before.


    Although he admired Lin Nansheng, he always believed that he could find the person who really accompanied him all his life one day.


    Lin Nansheng looked at his eldest brother and couldn''t help smiling and thanking him: "thank you for your help. If you can use me in the future, brothers, I will go through fire and water for you!"


    Hearing this, Gong Er hugged his neck with a heroic smile.


    "If the family doesn''t say such outspoken words, our palace family must unite as one."


    Other brothers of the Gong family also agreed.


    Lin Nansheng looked at these brothers who really shared the sadness with himself, and his heart was warm.


    "Well, I remember this sentence. In the future, we will guard our little sister and the palace together!"


    Before the words of the six brothers fell, they saw two little things running in with two short legs.


    "Uncle, uncle, we''re going to see my aunt!"


    Mo Yan and Ning''er hugged Lin Nansheng''s thighs left and right, raised his lovely little face and said tender.


    Lin Nansheng picked up his two nephews one by one and rubbed them on his two small faces, causing the two children to giggle.


    "OK, I''ll take you to see my aunt."


    In Lianjia''s house, women are congratulating Shangguan Hui.


    Shangguanhui''s child is pregnant with a lot of difficulties. Fortunately, Lianjia and Gongjia not only have the most powerful doctors, but also have a lot of tonics


    Good medicine for health.


    These days, her meals are carefully matched by Lin Mengya, and she has made some medicinal meals. She looks ruddy.


    At the moment, she is holding Lin Mengya''s hand and secretly saying the intimate words of her daughter''s family.


    "Ya''er, thanks to you."


    Lin Mengya patted sister Hui''s hand gently and said with emotion: "finally, I''m happy to see you get married. Don''t mention how happy I am!"


    "Yes, yes!" The lively Angelica dahurica came forward and touched Shangguan Hui''s stomach: "it''s not easy for Miss Shangguan these years. The baby in her stomach should be good. When your mother meets your father, you can come out and meet them!"


    When they heard what she said, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Bai Shao and Bai Ji, two married girls, repeatedly asked Shangguan Hui to pay attention to the problems during pregnancy.


    "By the way, how are you these days?" Shangguan Hui asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide Xie Han''s disappearance from sister Hui.


    It''s also because recently, sister Hui gets along with chen''er every day. She also hopes that sister Hui can enlighten chen''er to avoid people''s wishful thinking.


    "I''m still looking for it, but there''s no news yet."


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said with a little regret.


    Shangguan Hui also knew that it was not easy for them to be outside. He gently took her hand and comforted her: "just do everything wholeheartedly. Chen''er is also a considerate girl. She won''t blame you."


    It is because of this that Lin Mengya feels sorry.


    Not long after, Mrs. Lian came in from the outside with a smile.


    "You''re all here."


    Everyone got up and reserved their seats for Mrs. Lian.


    The latter sat in front of Guan Hui''s bed, stretched out his hand and gently touched his daughter''s swollen stomach.


    "So clever, in my opinion, it should be a daughter."


    Shangguan Hui smiled and said, "I''m looking forward to being a healthy boy like Mo Yan and Ning''er."


    Lin Mengya immediately said, "don''t. what I want most now is a delicate, fragrant and soft little girl.


    The two little demons in my family are torturing me to death all day. "


    Mrs. Lian gently clicked Lin Mengya''s forehead and spoiled her and said, "my two little grandchildren are sweet and obedient. You, a mother, dislike it. Go and send the children to me in the future. You don''t need to see them."


    Lin Mengya immediately looked saved and threw herself on Mrs. Lian''s leg.


    "My aunt still hurts me. I''ll give you these two little demons in the future."


    "Well, you''re busy. Go and leave the child to me."


    Even Mrs. Lian touched her head and never felt so happy as she is today.


    "Well, today is a good day for your sister Hui."


    Mrs. Lian pushed Lin Mengya, smiled and asked people to bring up some big red dresses.


    "I''ve already prepared these. Try it. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll ask them to change it immediately."


    Shangguan Hui has red eyes.


    Although she was born noble, only in these days with Mrs. Lian did she really realize how a mother cares for her children.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Mrs. Lian touched her face.


    "I know that although you are not my daughter, in my heart, you are still with ya''er


    There are stars. They are all the same.


    Later, the palace family will be your mother-in-law''s family, and this is your mother''s family. "


    Shangguan Hui was so moved that she was about to cry out, or even his wife immediately coaxed: "you''re going to marry again and be a mother again. Cry as you say. Don''t let your sister laugh at you."


    Lin Mengya held sister Hui and said softly, "although you will be my sister-in-law in a few days, I will always be your own sister!"


    Shangguan Hui didn''t know what to say. It was really a smile in tears and tears in laughter.


    These days, the Gong family and Lian family are decorated with lanterns. The whole non ye city knows that the Gong family''s childe is going to get married.


    Just the day before yesterday, Lin Nansheng was officially recognized by the palace family.


    Even Lin Muzhi has corrected his name. Since then, they are all serious palace families.


    Now everyone knows that Lin Muzhi is the biological father of the current palace family, and Lin Nansheng is the brother of the palace family.


    Of course, some Gong family members thought that doing so would let the two people with foreign surnames divide the wealth and rights of the Gong family, but the words of Lao Zu made them put out the fire immediately.


    "Everything in the palace family is the credit of the owner. Naturally, the owner will take the palace family first. Moreover, Lin Nansheng and Lin Mu are the palace family, a family, regardless of you and me."


    Seeing that the elders with the highest generation in the palace family say so, they naturally have nothing to say.


    So in the expectation of everyone, the wedding between Lin nanshang and shangguanhui was finally held as scheduled.


    Lin Muzhi and Lin nanshang thought that there would not be too many guests. After all, they didn''t have any communication here except for the palace family.


    But on the wedding day, many colleagues who had fought side by side with Lin Nansheng on the battlefield rushed over.


    In the previous war, Lin Nansheng fought bravely and won a group of sympathetic partners.


    It was an unexpected surprise for the Gong family and the Lin family.


    Of course, more people came to Lin Mengya, the owner of the palace.


    As the head of the family and the groom''s sister, Lin Mengya has been busy since the morning.


    "Go and see how the guests'' banquet is arranged. More people come today and let the back kitchen drink more!"


    "And how are the sedan chair and the wedding team prepared? If anyone dares to make a mistake for me today, be careful that I peel his skin!"


    Lin Mengya kept going around, making her dizzy.


    Finally, the baiji sisters couldn''t see it and smiled and pressed her on the chair.


    "My Lord, don''t worry about everything. You confirmed these last night. They will never make mistakes."


    That''s what she said, but she still felt uneasy. Although it was her brother''s wedding, she felt more nervous than when she got married.


    When Baiji and her friends left, Lin Mengya called the leader of the guard again.


    "There are a lot of people inside and outside the city today. You must check the situation and never let suspicious people in.


    And the road from Gong''s house to Lian''s house, have you confirmed it? "


    The leader of the guard nodded and said, "please rest assured, my Lord. It has been confirmed 15 times since last night. Our people almost turned over every brick. I guarantee there will be no problem!"


    Fifteen times.


    She nodded and waved to the guard leader.

 Chapter 2406

    According to the custom of the palace family, the wedding is held in the evening.


    Before that, Lin Nansheng will take his bride around the city for a week to receive everyone''s blessing.


    Lin Mengya wanted to go with her, but she was left behind by her family.


    Just because she is too nervous, she hasn''t got any water since the morning.


    "Master, there is a childe who claims to be your brother outside. He wants to come in and see you!"


    Lin Mengya''s first reaction was that she was a liar. She only had her brother. Where did she get her brother?


    But then she thought of someone.


    "You let him in."


    Soon, long QingHan appeared in front of her.


    "Sister in law, is your brother having a wedding today?"


    Long QingHan asked nervously when he came in.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Yes, what happened to the sedan just left?"


    "Call the sedan chair back quickly. I saw many people secretly burying things under the wall before!


    Later, I waited for them to go over and check. I found that it was some explosives. Although I found that place, it should be somewhere else! "


    Long QingHan would never joke like this.


    Knowing the weight, Lin Mengya hurriedly called someone over and asked, "how did you find out they bought explosives?"


    "I arrived last night. I heard that the palace family was going to have a wedding banquet, so I wanted to come back after the wedding banquet.


    However, I stayed next to the inn yesterday. I think a group of people are plotting.


    I followed them all the way and saw that they had buried something under the wall. "


    In fact, it''s not those people who are not careful, but who is long QingHan. His acuity is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Presumably those people also want to move their hands and feet, but they didn''t expect that their every move fell into the eyes of another person.


    Listening to long QingHan, although their explosives are not enough to shake feiye City, the crowd is dense when the sedan passes by. Once there is an explosion, collision and trampling will follow.


    At that time, let alone the bride in the sedan chair will be hurt, and even the ordinary people watching will be involved.


    And now the top priority is to let my brother bring the sedan back, and then send someone out for investigation.


    But there were so many people on the street that it was too late when she spread the news.


    She heard a loud noise from the south of feiye City, and her heart trembled.


    "Come on, go there and support!"


    Lin Mengya also wanted to go with them, but she was stopped by long QingHan.


    "Sister-in-law, I think something is wrong."


    "What?"


    "The sound of the explosion was too low."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand what he meant for a moment. Long QingHan immediately explained, "I dug up those explosives at the north gate before. According to the weight of those explosives, the sound should be louder than what we heard before."


    Lin Mengya was also dizzy. She didn''t notice the meaning of long QingHan''s words at all.


    "So what? But the explosion really happened. I must go and see my brother and them now!"


    "But what if their purpose is to lead you away?"


    She stopped, turned around and looked at long QingHan suspiciously.


    "What did you just say?"


    Long QingHan hugged his shoulders, narrowed his eyes and said, "if they make this explosion, it''s to lead you and those guards over.


    Then their purpose should be here. "


    Look at the chaotic crowd outside


    , Lin Mengya finally calmed down.


    Her eyes flickered, and she immediately commanded the left and right.


    "Close the door. No one is allowed to open the door unless their brother''s sedan comes!"


    I didn''t want her to hear the sound of killing outside the door as soon as her voice fell.


    Long QingHan''s eyes were so cold that he pushed his sister-in-law behind him and rushed up with his sword.


    "Don''t panic, hold the door, don''t let them find a chance to break in!"


    Then he fought with the rest of the palace guards.


    She was protected and retreated to the palace''s old house.


    While long QingHan and the guards were entangled, suddenly a figure rushed out from the side like a ghost.


    Between the lightning and flint, Lin Mengya only saw the iconic blonde hair.


    "Shituo!"


    Lin Mengya called out each other''s names.


    The blonde man looked at her with an evil smile.


    But the smile on his face is colder now.


    "So you are the master of the palace family."


    She recognized some hatred in each other''s words.


    Before she could speak again, the man grabbed her straight.


    But this time, ADA and them suddenly appeared, and the three firmly protected Lin Mengya behind them.


    Shituo''s move did not fall into any bargain.


    On the contrary, under the attack of ADA and the three of them, they can only retract their hands.


    Just that pair of blue eyes, like a lion, coldly locked her.


    "This time, you can''t get close to my wife!"


    Ah San is still brooding about the last thing.


    Similar to him, his eldest brother and second brother will stop the thief and prevent them from getting close to his wife!


    "Oh, it''s you useless loser!"


    Shituo didn''t pay attention to the three brothers at all, but spoke frequently to stimulate them.


    But the three brothers are not ordinary people.


    This lowest level of provocation is completely useless to them.


    The three played more and more steadily and cooperated more and more tacitly.


    Lin Mengya stood behind the three, frowning.


    "Shituo, I have no enemies with you. Why do you force my palace family?"


    Shituo said coldly, "if you want to blame your palace family for making too many enemies, there must be a few people who want to be cheated by you with your acting master."


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth.


    "Even if I lied to you, you did it to the students of our college first!


    Now leave quickly, or I won''t be polite to you again! "


    But Shi Tuo sneered when he heard her words. The attack became more and more fierce and fierce.


    Fortunately, long QingHan told me in time.


    The guards were already ready. Although they were a little flustered just now, they soon evacuated the people crowded on the road.


    But what they didn''t expect was that in addition to the explosion, there were a group of people crashing wantonly in the crowd, and their goal was the sedan.


    Lin Nansheng sat on the horse. He quickly reacted and commanded the people to guard the sedan.


    But there are too many people.


    With a "bang", the sedan landed heavily, and then a group of people rushed up and knocked it down.


    "Hui''er!"


    Lin Nansheng''s eyes were red and rushed to the flower sedan with a loud cry.


    A man in a red wedding dress rolled out of the sedan chair.


    Without saying anything, Lin Nansheng picked up the man and rushed out.


    hide


    The group in the crowd followed.


    The group did not notice that although there were crowded people everywhere, the road Lin nanshang took was not obstructed.


    By the time they noticed the abnormality, they had fallen into a protective circle.


    Lin nanshang, who had galloped with his horse before, turned his horse and looked coldly at those people.


    And the bride in his arms finally revealed the true face of Lushan.


    "Gee, you bastards are really in trouble!"


    The newly married woman spits out fragrance and lifts those messy wigs and headdresses off her head.


    Then they saw clearly that this was the bride. This man was the fifth young master of the palace family!


    "Brother Nansheng, you owe me a big favor. I''m so long without a skirt." Gong Wu complained.


    At the moment, Lin nanshang was not as excited as before. He raised his lips and smiled, and put Gong Wu down his horse.


    "OK, you can make any compensation you want. Now let''s take down these sundries first."


    "No problem!"


    Gong Wu snapped his fingers.


    Immediately someone threw his weapon. Gong Wuyi caught his weapon and rushed up first.


    "If you dare to let me wear a skirt, leave your eyes for me!"


    Shituo is also losing ground in the old palace.


    The more he beat, the more impetuous he became.


    Somehow, he always felt as if he had been fooled again this time.


    Until he heard the shouts of his men outside.


    "Brother, our brothers have been cheated by them!


    The bridal sedan is not the bride at all, but the fifth young master of the palace family. Withdraw quickly! "


    Shituo stared at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    "You can''t know my plan!"


    "I really don''t know."


    Lin Mengya has recovered her composure.


    "But I know someone will make trouble at this wedding, so I made full preparations before that."


    In fact, the real wedding date is tomorrow.


    Today is just a smoke bomb she deliberately released.


    Sister Hui is in poor health and the sedan chair is not safe. If she is not careful, there may be accidents, so she won''t let her father take the sedan chair to patrol the city for a week.


    All this is for those who want to make trouble.


    If no one makes trouble today, sister Hui will really marry her brother.


    Unexpectedly, a big fish was hooked out.


    Shituo couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him was so treacherous and cunning.


    He narrowed his eyes. Finally, he could only hate and say, "withdraw!"


    But before he left, he turned back and said coldly to her, "Gong ya? I remember you. Sooner or later, you will become my prey!"


    Lin Mengya is not afraid to confront her.


    "I am not a prey, and you are not a hunter.


    The reason why I didn''t kill you this time is that you didn''t hurt those students at that time.


    I run the palace family by more than the rules of my ancestors. "


    Shituo smelled the smell of the same kind from the woman.


    His surprise was even greater.


    Obviously, he''s just an ordinary little woman. Why does he feel like a match?


    "OK, I remember."


    Then he took people and left the palace house quickly.


    "Does my sister-in-law need me to take people to chase them?"


    Long QingHan''s intuition told him that the blonde freak was not simple.

 Chapter 2407

    "No."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    It''s natural for others to do the pursuit of Shi Tuo.


    She looked at the Dragon light cold and slightly raised her lips.


    This guy is really cunning.


    If he just comes here normally, I''m afraid she will embarrass him in order to let Gu pan vent his anger.


    But now, she''s not easy to start.


    After all, light cold just came out a lot of strength.


    "Pan''er is at home. If you want to see her, you have to wait until my sister-in-law comes in the evening."


    When it comes to looking around, long QingHan''s eyebrows and eyes softened a lot.


    He felt his nose nervously and asked in a guilty whisper, "good sister-in-law, can you tell me the truth and hope for her, her..."


    "Hey, there are some words. You have to ask her yourself."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and blocked the words of long QingHan back.


    He saw the guy hang his head again, like a big dog abandoned by his master.


    Although she felt in her heart that the goods were purely made by herself.


    But she could see that Gu pan was still in love with him.


    After thinking for a while, she whispered, "QingHan, you are really looking forward to it?"


    Long QingHan immediately raised his head, raised his four fingers and swore, "Heaven can see that I am absolutely sincere to hope son!"


    "That''s good. If you really want to change it, if you hurt and look forward to it once, don''t lose her again. Otherwise, even God won''t let you go."


    Long QingHan nodded and looked forward to it more and more.


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    I hope lovers can get married.


    What happened at noon still affected everyone''s mood.


    Fortunately, however, the bride was safe, and the palace family made proper arrangements for those who were trampled and injured by the explosion.


    What she didn''t expect was that instead of being angry with them, everyone denounced those who tried to destroy the wedding.


    Moreover, everyone also spontaneously supervised the people around them, and orderly participated in the fun and happiness according to the instructions of the palace guards.


    Looking at such a non Leaf City, Lin Mengya only felt very comforted in her heart.


    In the evening, a new couple in bright red clothes finally came to the old palace.


    As the great grandfather and Lin Muzhi on the throne, they couldn''t help laughing at the couple.


    Mo Yan and Ning''er, a pair of little golden children, are dressed up. They lead one to the Xi hall.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, elders, husband and wife worship each other, and finally become a pair of immortal couples.


    Lin Nansheng stared at his daughter-in-law, and the smile on his mouth never went down.


    Shangguanhui touched his slightly swollen stomach, and his heart was as sweet as honey.


    "Well, send the bride back to her new house."


    Lin Mengya came forward and held sister Hui.


    Lin nanshang was just like waking up from a dream and took his daughter-in-law to have a rest.


    When he came out again, the big guy began to coax.


    In particular, the five brothers of the palace family were happier than they were when they witnessed their brothers getting married.


    Everyone gathered together and shouted not to get drunk.


    The great grandfather couldn''t control them, and he was rarely happy, so he had to make trouble with them.


    The two babies are also crazy.


    With little short legs, he ran around in the crowd.


    As the head of the family, Lin Mengya had to undertake the task of greeting and thanking the families who came to the wedding banquet.


    She finally got away. She just felt her face stiff with laughter.


    she


    Come out to breathe and look at the old house full of servants coming and going.


    Everyone saluted at the sight of her.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and couldn''t help feeling that she seemed to be in the way here, so she had to go to the backyard with fewer people.


    The heat inside gradually became quiet behind him.


    She suddenly stopped, because not far away, there was another slender shadow, motionless hidden in the dark.


    "Who''s there?" She asked, squinting her eyes.


    Then, the figure slowly appeared in front of her.


    "It''s you!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly became nervous.


    Because the breath of the man who couldn''t see his face clearly made her very familiar.


    "I came to say goodbye to you."


    Men''s words, with a bit of reluctance.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t realize it. Instead, she was on guard.


    The other party seemed to see through her idea at a glance. The color of her eyes suddenly became cold. Just a moment later, it became helpless again.


    "You don''t have to guard against me like this. I won''t hurt you."


    Lin Mengya''s mind was exposed, so she simply didn''t struggle.


    Looking straight at each other, he said, "Lu jiuzhong, you..."


    "Gong ya, would you like to go back to the fairyland with me?"


    The man''s tone was a little more expectant.


    But before she answered, she asked and replied, "you certainly don''t want to go with me. At the beginning, she was the same, and you always won''t listen to me."


    She thought the person in front of her was too strange.


    I am not familiar with him at all. Besides, she has a hostile relationship with the immortal kingdom. If I really go with him, he is not afraid that he is a traitor?


    But on second thought, she felt something wrong again.


    Why should she go with him?


    "Childe Lu, I don''t know what you mean. If you want to go, I wish you a safe journey."


    She felt that she had nothing to say with Lu Jiu Chongshi. She turned and wanted to go.


    But the man behind him said coldly, "if you don''t follow me now, you will regret it."


    She listened too much to such threats.


    Lin Mengya looked back and said faintly, "I never do anything I will regret. Of course, if I have to regret once or twice in my life, I believe it will not happen to you, childe Lu."


    However, the man came out of the shadow.


    The candle lit up tonight, and she saw Lu jiuzhong''s face clearly.


    However, this is clearly not the face in her memory!


    "How have you changed?" She asked in surprise.


    When Lu jiuzhong heard the speech, he touched his face and raised his thin lips. His brown eyes mocked.


    "Have you changed? But this is what I really look like. Take a good look at me. Don''t you remember me?"


    Lin Mengya is sure that she has never seen him.


    The face in front of her was more delicate and beautiful, but her eyes were deep, which made her shudder.


    "You''re not Lu jiuzhong. Who are you?"


    His breath is Lu jiuzhong''s right, but Lu jiuzhong''s eyes are definitely not as complex as him.


    A bold idea suddenly popped out of her mind.


    She stared at each other, only to find it incredible.


    "See? You''re still so sharp." The man touched his face and said with emotion.


    But she felt a chill in her back.


    If she guessed right, the "Lu jiuzhong" in front of her should have become someone else''s "container"!


    I''m afraid another old monster has lived in his body!


    "What do you want to do?"


    She forced herself to calm down and confront the current "Lu jiuzhong".


    However, the latter came to her faintly and reached out and tried to caress her cheek.


    With a "pop", she knocked the other party''s hand off.


    Then he stepped back a few steps with a heavy complexion.


    "I warn you, no matter who you are, as long as you dare to be bad for the palace family, I will never let you go!"


    A look of disappointment flashed in each other''s eyes.


    But he did not continue to touch her, but looked at her deeply.


    "You don''t know your mission yet, so I don''t blame you.


    But Gong ya, you must remember that you are my woman. You were and will be. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    She was angry.


    Although the other party''s attitude towards her was polite, the other party regarded her as an object rather than a living person.


    She is most disgusted with such an attitude, but the sense of crisis brought to her by men is unprecedented.


    "You don''t understand what I say now. You will understand my deep feelings for you later."


    When Lu jiuzhong said this, he had a strong feeling for her in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the momentum of the person in front of her was too strong. She didn''t want to and couldn''t fall behind.


    "I don''t care who you are. Remember that the only person who can decide my fate is myself! If you dare to provoke me, I will make you fall short!"


    Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly turned cold because of her words.


    "You are mine! From now on, you can only be mine!"


    Even, he grabbed her arm at once. He was so strong that she couldn''t shake it away.


    At this time, the three brothers appeared and attacked each other straight.


    Unexpectedly, there were many guards around Lu jiuzhong.


    And "Lu jiuzhong" seemed not to see those people, staring at her alone.


    "You let go!"


    Lin Mengya is more anxious.


    Because when she attended the wedding, she didn''t bring her dark crossbow.


    But she''s not powerless to fight back.


    She saw the opportunity and hit the other person''s wrist with another fist.


    With a click, Lu jiuzhong''s wrist was directly dislocated by her, and the hand hung down powerlessly.


    Lin Mengya got the opportunity and immediately stepped back.


    "Someone!"


    She shouted.


    Unfortunately, because there were so many people outside, the guards didn''t hear it for a while.


    A DA and the three of them were entangled by the guards. "Lu jiuzhong" looked at his dislocated wrist with a gloomy face.


    "You really let me down. Oh, if it weren''t for your being a palace woman, I wouldn''t be so patient with you."


    She felt that the other party was really angry.


    Suddenly the heart was horizontal, and all the toxins spread all over the body in an instant.


    Come on, who''s afraid of who!


    Who knows at this time, "Lu jiuzhong" suddenly stared at her in horror.


    "You --"


    "Someone attacked the owner!"


    Finally, the palace guard found the movement here.


    In a moment, the palace guards rushed up.


    The "Lu jiuzhong" who lost the opportunity did not hesitate, and the opponent sent a signal of retreat.


    "Go!"


    But when he finally looked at her, she was cold all over.


    That''s a pair of eyes that don''t belong to living people!

 Chapter 2408

    "Don''t chase."


    Lin Mengya called the guard ready to pursue.


    Intuition told her that since the other party could sneak in, he still had the courage to appear in front of her, indicating that he must have been fully prepared.


    Even if she let someone chase her.


    But in such a situation of not knowing the enemy at all, letting them go is no less than sending them to death.


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone about today."


    She gave everyone a password.


    Those palace guards naturally obeyed her.


    After telling them to protect the guests, she hurried back to Dongyuan.


    "Sister ya, why are you back?"


    Because her child is still young, she came back early.


    But I didn''t want to see Lin Mengya''s white face unexpectedly.


    "I''m fine." She shook her head.


    But chen''er was still worried. He handed over the sleeping baby in his arms to the nanny and chased it to her house.


    "But what went wrong outside?"


    Lin Mengya poured a full cup of tea into her mouth.


    After several drinks, my heart beat wildly, and I was a little more stable.


    "The wedding went on normally without any problems."


    She was just frightened by "Lu jiuzhong".


    Somehow, she always felt that Lu jiuzhong had a deep attachment to herself.


    However, there is no intersection between her and Lu jiuzhong.


    Even if the other party has some feelings for her, it can never reach such a degree.


    She knew that as long as she didn''t want to know, no matter how she asked, she wouldn''t get an answer. Therefore, she had to change a topic to avoid making sister Ya uncomfortable.


    "By the way, a childe wanted to see you just now, but the girl didn''t know what was going on. When she saw someone, she immediately shook her face and left."


    "Did you see QingHan?"


    I know what long QingHan is looking forward to.


    Hearing this name, I remembered that QingHan was just looking forward to the name of his sweetheart?


    "Since it''s her sweetheart, why is she so angry?"


    I almost broke with my family for him.


    Now people have finally found it. Why is their attitude so strange?


    Lin Mengya sighed and rubbed her forehead.


    "QingHan lost his memory before, and made a lot of bastards to hurt Gu pan.


    You don''t have to worry about them. Let them solve it by themselves. "


    Chen''er nodded, smiled and said, "well, Miss Gu has been wronged for him before. It''s time for him to have a good experience of the girl''s family."


    After a while, Lin Mengya''s attention was almost transferred and her mood was better.


    The next morning, her brother and sister-in-law got up early to offer tea to the elders.


    Looking at her listless appearance, shangguanhui thought she was missing long Tianyu.


    He gently pushed the husband next to him and gave Lin Mengya a look.


    Lin nanshang was in the right mood and didn''t react for a while.


    Finally, Shangguan Hui glared at him, and took advantage of the situation to sit next to Lin Mengya.


    "Thinking, your highness?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw sister Hui. No, now it''s the teasing smile on her sister-in-law''s face.


    She lifted her lips and smiled powerlessly.


    Damn Lu jiuzhong!


    All her dreams last night were the last look in each other''s eyes.


    She didn''t sleep well all night. Finally, she couldn''t help it. Then she turned on the sleep aid function of the system and forcibly broke all her dreams.


    Only in this way did she get such a little rest time.


    Unfortunately, she had to get up early the next day. Without enough sleep, she naturally didn''t look good.


    "If you miss him, write him a letter."


    Shangguanhui looked at his little sister-in-law.


    Now they are a decent family. They treat Lin Mengya more with the love of her sister-in-law. For a moment, they don''t want Lin Mengya to be wronged.


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and said, "he''s also very busy recently. It''s all right."


    He raised his hand and touched his sister-in-law''s stomach, and his uneasiness was diluted a lot.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a little nephew or a little niece."


    "I don''t know when I was born. I''m still waiting for you to help me deliver the baby!"


    Shangguan Hui likes the little guy in his stomach very much.


    Now she has parents, brothers and sisters, as well as her lover and children. She has a sweet and happy smile on her face all the time.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head and said regretfully, "I probably can''t come back when the child is born."


    Shangguan Hui frowned and asked, "do you want to go? Is it back to the temple?"


    She shook her head.


    "Not back to the temple, but to other places. In these days, I have to prepare for departure."


    Shangguanhui didn''t want her to leave, but she also knew that she couldn''t understand the responsibility of the other party.


    But it was very worried and took her hand.


    "I heard from Nan Sheng that many people outside want to be bad for you. You should be careful when you''re out alone. By the way, why don''t you let your brother go with you?"


    "You are newly married. I won''t be such a villain."


    Lin Mengya smiled and refused.


    The sister-in-law wanted to continue to persuade her, but she stopped her.


    "I know my sister-in-law loves me, but it''s really not suitable to take my brother this time."


    There are many dangers when Li Wushuang sneaks into the ancient clan.


    Naturally, the three brothers around her also want to go with her. As for others, even if they are just a small attendant maid, she has to be carefully selected to avoid dragging her back in the ancient family.


    And this time it''s not a marching war. She doesn''t want to take any of his brothers.


    Shangguan Hui could only nod helplessly.


    "You should go early and return early. This in my stomach is waiting to call you aunt."


    "Naturally, I''ll come back as soon as I''m done."


    She looked at shangguanhui''s stomach and her eyes were full of tenderness.


    She believes that this little guy will bring her good luck.


    After arranging everything at home, Lin Mengya talked to her six brothers again.


    Of course, she doesn''t need to worry about everything in the palace family fief.


    As for the escaped Shituo, the person in charge of tracking her recently said that their group went to the place where the aristocratic family childe''s covenant was held.


    Lin Mengya is very curious.


    As a foreigner, why did Shituo go there?


    She specially asked the fourth brother and the fifth brother not to make a move easily if they met this person.


    At least find out first


    Chu, what is the purpose of his trip.


    As for colleges, chambers of Commerce and Zhenlong hall.


    Lin Mengya has made a lot of preparations according to their work in recent months.


    Make sure that if she leaves for a few months this time, there will be no very major problems in these three places.


    Li Wushuang''s relationship with Bai Su has also made some progress. At least the interaction between the two people is no longer Li Wushuang''s one-sided, and Bai Su will give each other a good face occasionally.


    After that, Li Wushuang will try harder to please Bai su.


    They both thought it was very hidden. In fact, the big guys saw it. They just took into account Bai Su''s thin skin and didn''t say anything.


    Bai Su once again dressed up as an unparalleled husband.


    However, this time, Lin Mengya made sufficient preparations and would not be easily exposed to their true identity.


    The party quietly left the palace house. Their first stop was not the ancient Li family, but the unparalleled "mother-in-law family".


    Before arriving, Li Wushuang told everyone about the situation there.


    "My so-called husband''s family is actually a friend of my father''s.


    He only knew that I was the eldest daughter of the Li family owner and my true identity.


    And the husband died three years ago. "


    Li Wushuang reported these situations to Bai Su long ago, so Bai Su''s attitude was quite natural when he said these things.


    But Lin Mengya frowned and asked, "these people are unreliable. My identity is the daughter of this son. Will they expose me at that time?"


    Li Wushuang immediately shook his head and promised: "they will never betray me.


    Their son was weak and sick when he was very young. When I passed by, they always regarded me as their own child.


    Later, when their son died, I became their only sustenance, so no matter what happened, they would not betray me. "


    Besides, the old couple had no more relatives and friends except for Li Wushuang.


    Hearing Li Wushuang''s guarantee, Lin Mengya was a little relieved.


    But she had to judge for herself what was going on.


    According to the route given by Li Wushuang, the people of Langwei have arrived there first.


    When Lin Mengya arrived there in two or three days, she received a message from the other party.


    The old couple who had earlier investigated by wolves proved that they were really like what they said.


    After the death of their only son, they lived with their widowed daughter-in-law and loved her very much.


    More importantly, just a month ago, someone suddenly found the old couple, but somehow they seemed to have a conflict with them. The old couple beat the guests out directly.


    Then the guests left, but there were many strangers near the old couple''s house.


    Those people seem to have no problem, but in fact they are watching the old couple all day.


    It''s just that the old couple''s life is so simple that up to now, those people haven''t done anything against them.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little lucky when she got the news.


    If they rushed to the door, the other party would surely notice something wrong.


    First of all, the old couple had no other children except their son.


    Second, the purpose of those people must be unparalleled.


    They must find a way not only to meet the old couple without disturbing those people, but also to make the old couple cooperate with them so that her identity is not suspicious.

 Chapter 2409

    After some discussion, they decided to meet the old couple in batches.


    Li Wushuang naturally takes the lead.


    Fortunately, the old couple usually had little contact with people outside, and when their son died, because the old lady of the family couldn''t accept the death of her only son, she didn''t even do a funeral, but buried her son first.


    I was thinking that I would be buried with my son after a hundred years.


    Therefore, the big guys only know that their son is ill all year round and doesn''t see anyone.


    So if Li Wushuang can convince the old couple, Bai Su can naturally replace their son''s identity.


    Li Wushuang naturally patted her chest to guarantee, but Lin Mengya was still worried.


    They waited outside the town for about a day until the evening when they welcomed an old housekeeper with gray hair.


    "Are you the guests of my young grandmother?"


    The old housekeeper looked kind, and he also had an unparalleled letter in his hand.


    Lin Mengya took a closer look and saw that there was a code she had agreed with Li Wushuang, which dispelled her suspicion.


    "Yes, I haven''t, sir?"


    The old housekeeper waved his hand.


    "I don''t deserve it. The younger one is my old housekeeper of the Song family. Who is the distinguished guest who wants to pretend to be my young master?"


    Seeing the old housekeeper''s expression, Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before calling Bai Su, who had been dressed up.


    As soon as the old housekeeper met, the "young man" had a beautiful face, but his temperament was a little colder and nodded with satisfaction.


    "I''ve seen young master, young master and young lady. This is a portrait of everyone in our family, with name, identity and character on it. You''d better memorize it to avoid mistakes."


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the other party would prepare so thoroughly.


    Seeing her nod, Bai Su thanked the old housekeeper and went to the side with the stack of portraits.


    Lin Mengya also read it again and remembered all the information of these people.


    There''s little medicine. I''m sure she and Bai Su won''t make mistakes.


    She gave Bai Su a relatively sufficient time to remember, and then took the old housekeeper aside for questioning.


    "Uncle song, I don''t know my identity. How are the masters and wives of the Song family arranged?"


    The old housekeeper thought carefully and said, "well, miss, our master originally had a big brother, and he had only one daughter under his knee.


    It''s a pity that more than ten years ago, the great master and the hard-working young lady died in a foreign land. It was the remains collected by our master for them.


    But no one knows about it. "


    Lin Mengya understood what he meant.


    "Now, the master and wife of the Song family want me to pretend to be the daughter of the uncle of the Song family?"


    "Exactly."


    She thinks it''s a good identity.


    "Is it safe? Will it be exposed?"


    This is the most concerned issue at present.


    The old housekeeper shook his head.


    "I don''t think so. When the old man moved away with his family, the young lady was only two or three years old. She couldn''t remember everything here. It was normal."


    That''s true.


    However, Lin Mengya inquired with him. Recently, someone monitored them.


    The old housekeeper''s answer was somewhat unexpected.


    "Those people have sneaked into the house several times, but they seem to want to steal something from our house."


    "What? What?"


    The old housekeeper doesn''t know.


    Those people are not interested in the gold, silver, jewelry, antique calligraphy and painting that can be seen everywhere in the Song family.


    Instead, he was alone and interested in the "dowry" brought by Li Wushuang.


    However, although the Song family has a small number of people, there are several guards sent by the Li family to protect Li''s unparalleled martial arts.


    Therefore, those people will be found in the end, but they have never had a chance to succeed.


    She frowned.


    Before coming back, she asked her third brother to secretly deal with the fake students sent by Shituo.


    From their mouth, Shi Tuo also asked them to look for things in the college.


    It''s just that the third brother hasn''t asked what it is.


    By the way, and the moustache who sneaked into the mausoleum to steal seeds.


    These clues made Lin Mengya feel that things were unusual.


    What is the purpose of these people?


    The old housekeeper quietly took Bai Su back to the house.


    It is said that the family has been taken care of properly, and she can take people to stage a play of "acquaintance" tomorrow.


    Lin Mengya repeatedly told Bai Su that what she wanted to play was a weak medicine jar, but she must not be excited for a moment and show her "strong male style".


    Bai Su didn''t say a word. It''s estimated that she was a little nervous.


    After seeing them off, Lin Mengya followed the crowd and brazenly lodged in an inn outside the town.


    The next day, after she got up, she asked the shopkeeper about the residence of the old couple of the Song family.


    At this time, the vegetable farmer came to deliver vegetables to the inn owner. When he learned that she was looking for relatives, he immediately warmly greeted her to go with him.


    After entering the city, when the vegetable farmer met an acquaintance, he unconsciously told her that she was the orphan of the uncle of the Song family.


    This is also what Lin Mengya did on purpose. I believe that without half a day, the whole town will know that uncle song''s daughter is looking for an uncle.


    The vegetable farmer warmly led her to the gate of the Song family.


    Lin Mengya gave him some traveling expenses, and the latter left happily.


    "Master, sure enough, someone is watching the Song family." Tseru whispered.


    She can actually feel it.


    And the disguise of these people is good, but it''s a pity that they can''t be as sharp as them.


    Not long after, two gray haired old couples came out from the inside.


    The man only looked at her and was stunned.


    "Like, it''s so like!"


    In order to make her identity more realistic, she disguised herself according to Li Wushuang''s description.


    Master song often said that although he was a few years away from his uncle, he looked like twins.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s present face looks three or four times like the master.


    As soon as she hooked her lips, she quickly changed into an excited and inexplicable expression.


    "Second uncle, you must be my second uncle, aren''t you?"


    She rushed over, hugged the Song family master and burst into tears.


    When they saw that they looked like their own father and daughter, they believed it.


    Having cried enough, she raised her head and looked at old lady song.


    "You must be my aunt. Song Xiang has met my aunt."


    I knew it was fake, but the old lady still had red eyes.


    She took her hand and said lovingly, "you''ve suffered these years. Let''s go, son. Let''s go home and have a good rest. In the future, this is your dream


    Home. "


    Lin Mengya nodded excitedly and walked in with the Song family''s old husband and wife.


    At the corner of the street, a man sitting on a tea stall was full of doubts.


    "Go and find out if the Song family really has such a relative."


    My men will do it immediately.


    When they entered the main hall, the Song family''s old husband and wife were like greeting their real niece.


    When the tea came up, the old lady wiped the corners of her eyes and said, "you don''t know, I married your cousin. Cuiying, go and invite Mrs. Shao."


    After a while, Li Wushuang appeared in front of her.


    The two pretended to meet for the first time, introduced themselves and exchanged greetings.


    Before long, the old housekeeper came to report that the neighbors of Uncle song''s family had heard that their daughter had come back, so they wanted to talk about the past.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya knew that the other party was looking for someone to test her authenticity.


    Fortunately, master song has told her about his uncle. As long as she is careful, she will not show any tricks.


    Several members of the Song family made eye contact, and then master song asked people to invite the old neighbors who came to visit.


    "Where is the Song family''s little girl? Oh, I didn''t expect to see that little girl in my lifetime!"


    The speaker is a smart woman who looks over half a hundred years old.


    After entering, as like as two peas, she looked at her, and squinted her eyes, and said, "this is song Xiang. I remember when you were little, you look exactly like your mother. Now, how do you look like your father?"


    The information given to her by the master said that song Xiang''s facial features were more like her father.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya knew that the other party was cheating her.


    At that moment, he smiled and said, "my mother died early. I forgot what she looked like. However, everyone said I looked like my father."


    The woman''s eyes flickered. It was obvious that the test was unsuccessful.


    The people who followed her nodded one after another.


    "Yes, yes, I remember song Xiang looked like his father and second uncle when he was a child."


    "I still remember that at that time, the second master often held her and said it was his own daughter!"


    Old lady song looked at her niece with a smile. Hearing what the old neighbors said, she also said, "no, at that time, I wanted to inherit Xiang''er to our husband and wife''s name. Alas, I knew my uncle would go like this. At the beginning, I might as well have left her so as not to suffer so much outside."


    The old lady said she would wipe her tears.


    She''s telling the truth.


    Her husband had a good relationship with his eldest brother. After their father-in-law died, his eldest brother left with his wife and daughter.


    At that time, she was also very reluctant to let her little girl drift away with her uncle. However, uncle insisted again and again, but she didn''t want to receive any more news. It was a separation between heaven and man.


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to wipe Mrs. song''s tears.


    Mrs. song grabbed her hand and said with a smile in her tears, "in the future, you will be my own daughter."


    People can''t help but sigh.


    The shrewd old woman turned her eyes and continued to ask, "I heard that your daughter-in-law went out of the yard a while ago. As soon as she came back, Miss Song arrived at her back. Isn''t there such a coincidence in the world?"


    The Song family''s husband and wife were stunned.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, suddenly raised a smile and said, "uncle and aunt, in fact, I can find you this time, thanks to my sister-in-law."


    Master song pretended to be surprised and asked, "Oh? What do you say?"

 Chapter 2410

    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "a few years ago, you wrote to my father that my cousin''s health is not very good.


    So I thought that before I came here, I would like to find some really expensive medicinal materials to replenish his body.


    Coincidentally, I met my sister-in-law on the way. I fell in love with him. The more I talked, the more I felt that her husband was a cousin, so I found out the location of his mother-in-law''s family.


    But I don''t want to, it''s really you.


    Just now I deliberately asked her and me to pretend to be strangers. Originally, I wanted to surprise you two. "


    Then she asked Cairu to take out a box of precious herbs in front of everyone.


    There are Millennium ginseng and century Ganoderma lucidum. This box is enough to make these people jealous.


    Mrs. song accepted it immediately and complained with a smile: "look at your child. Come back when you come back. Why do you still bring such valuable things?


    Unparalleled, take it for your husband. Oh, with these good things, your husband''s body will be fine! "


    Li''s unparalleled "acting skills" are now perfect and accepted immediately.


    In addition, in order to let everyone present see clearly, the contents were counted one by one on the spot.


    Suddenly, it aroused the envy of many people.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes fell gently on the woman.


    If the other party didn''t have a constipated face now, she thought the other party would come to cooperate with her on purpose!


    At this point, it basically confirmed her identity.


    The shrewd woman didn''t know how much benefit she had received from the watchers. Unexpectedly, she wanted to find a chance to test. However, she was blocked back by four or two kilos.


    Finally, the Song family sent all the guests away in the name of her tiredness and want to rest.


    Only the shrewd woman, with a calm face, looked at Mrs. song.


    But Mrs. song looked indifferent. In the end, she had to leave angrily.


    As soon as people left, Mrs. song''s face became not very good-looking. Even, Lin Mengya saw a little hatred from her face.


    "Xiang''er, go with unparalleled. Your aunt is a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back and have a rest with her first."


    Master song took lady song away in time.


    Looking at the back of the old couple, Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked Li Wushuang.


    "Who was that man just now? How do I feel that Mrs. song seems to hate her?"


    Li Wushuang took them all to the backyard and looked at their own people on both sides. Then he said, "the man''s husband''s family name is Tang, but it is said that when she was young, she was driven out by her husband''s family because she didn''t observe women''s morality.


    Later, her mother pitied her and gave her a mouthful of rice. Unexpectedly, the guy was greedy and wanted to seduce his father. After his mother found out, he gave her a sum of money and sent her away. But the woman is really a snake and scorpion. Instead of thanking her mother, she thinks her mother has blocked her way.


    My husband is said to be weak and ill because she plotted against her pregnant mother. "


    For that "husband", Li Wushuang is regarded as his own brother.


    That child, though weak, is very clever.


    He was seen through by the other party in his first year of marriage. However, after he told all these things, the other party helped him cover together.


    The other party also treats him as a married brother, which is how rare it is for Li unparalleled who forcibly distorts male dignity since childhood.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "No wonder those people will use her to test me. Presumably, she should be the only one who sincerely expects me to be a fake?"


    Li Wushuang said again, "this man has a bad heart. I suspected that Mingming''s body is almost good, but a cold wind can kill him."


    Thinking of that time, Li Wushuang couldn''t help sighing.


    "Alas, it''s too late to think now. Optional Ming can''t come back again, and his father and mother can only feel heartache every day because of the loss of their beloved son."


    It is most unacceptable for white haired people to send black haired people.


    Moreover, they have to use the identity of the young master of the Song family this time, which is equivalent to sprinkling salt on the wounds of the old couple, and they feel guilty in their hearts.


    Fortunately, there is an unparalleled enlightenment.


    He said that the reason why the Song family agreed was that they hoped the family would be more lively, so as not to make the old couple too lonely.


    As they were talking, they came to song Zeming''s room.


    At the moment, Bai Su is lying in bed pretending to be ill.


    Hearing the sound outside, she couldn''t help but turn over and sit up and rush to her master.


    "Master!"


    She cried in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su and whispered, "go in and talk."


    When everyone entered the house, Cairu was watching outside. They could talk at ease.


    "By the way, the young master of the Song family has been here for three years. Will Bai Su show any tricks here?"


    The Song family has a small population, which is easier to be found.


    But Li Wushuang explained: "it doesn''t matter. After Zeming''s body is getting worse and worse, his mother won''t let anyone near here at all in order to make him feel at ease.


    Later, after he died, his father and mother still came here for dinner every day.


    No one in my family knows about optional Ming. "


    This is also for Li Wushuang to boldly ask Bai Su to pretend to be "Song Zeming".


    For three years, everything here has remained the same. No one knows the real situation except his father and mother.


    Lin Mengya believes that Li Wushuang will never put Bai Su in danger.


    The three discussed the next step.


    Those who watch outside are a big problem.


    I don''t know when they will leave. After they leave, they can hurry to Li''s house.


    Otherwise, if something happens in the Li family, the old couple of the Song family will suffer.


    The Song family is also their best identity cover.


    When the son-in-law and daughter go back to their mother''s house, coupled with a casual aunt, this combination should not be suspicious.


    "Master, do you want me to let the people of hanyawei clean them up?"


    Bai Su''s face was cold and her words were frozen.


    Lin Mengya thought and shook her head.


    "We still don''t know who sent the surveillance people. Besides, I think they still have some scruples about the Song family."


    It is said that there are only a few people in the Song family. If you really want to find something, wouldn''t it be easier to bind people directly and threaten them?


    Why do they have to work hard to keep an eye on them, and they have to find someone to test them? Isn''t it troublesome?


    Mention this matter, Li matchless also wonder.


    "Is it true that the identity of father and mother is not simple?"


    Lin Mengya thought, I''m afraid so.


    You know, Li Wushuang''s real identity is a hot potato.


    Perhaps the Li family valued that the Song family had nothing to do with heaven and man, and they were also very close friends.


    But a powerless Song family, once it is ruled by heaven and man


    They found that they could not protect their children.


    But the Li family still did so.


    It seems that they underestimated the Song family before.


    The next day, Mrs. song was in a much better mood.


    In the face of these outstanding young people, Mrs. song''s attitude is very kind.


    Lin Mengya is best at coaxing her elders. It''s only this morning. The second old man of the Song family really thinks she''s a niece.


    In the evening, the unpopular sister-in-law Tang found the door again.


    Only this time, she came to song Zeming.


    "Oh, congratulations to the master and wife!"


    As soon as she entered the door, sister-in-law Tang squeezed out a smile and said to the Song family.


    Mrs. song didn''t want to see her. Now she directly shook her face and sat silent.


    Master Song said coldly, "you''ve made a mistake. Why are we happy?"


    But Mrs. Tang covered her mouth, squeezed her eyes and said, "look at me. I forgot to say it for a moment. Sir and madam, I''m here to protect the media for our young master!"


    As soon as Mrs. song heard it, she suddenly said in a cold voice, "nonsense! My family will marry tomorrow morning. Where is the matchmaker?"


    But sister-in-law Tang turned her lips: "my wife is kind-hearted. A hen that doesn''t lay eggs can be a treasure.


    However, the Song family is now the only one left. If there is no grandson to inherit, how can we face the ancestors of the Song family in the future! "


    Mrs. song was a little excited.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was always nearby. Hearing this, she immediately comforted Mrs. song.


    She was nearby, squinting at sister-in-law Tang.


    Listen to the meaning of Li Wushuang''s words. The death of song Zeming is likely to be the calculation of others.


    And this Tang sister-in-law is the most likely murderer.


    It happened that at this time, the other party came to propose marriage to song Zeming. In the end, what''s the purpose?


    Master song doesn''t look very good either.


    "This is our own business. You don''t have to worry about it. Come and see off."


    "Don''t worry! Master song, I''m not an outsider. I''m all for the good of your song family."


    Sister Tang''s eyes flashed a bit vicious, and she deliberately said in an ambiguous tone: "if you had a concubine at that time, why did you have to barely support your young master''s sick body.


    If you go now, the Song family will break the incense. "


    "Don''t curse my son!" Mrs. song couldn''t hear this.


    Suddenly clapped the table and stared at each other with red eyes.


    "Don''t think I don''t care if the original thing is over. Get out of here now! If I hear you say another word about my son, I''ll let someone beat you out!"


    Sister-in-law Tang immediately came out with a look of fear, but the most obvious malice in her eyes could not escape Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Something suddenly occurred to her, but she didn''t speak


    "Alas, it''s kind of you to treat it as a donkey''s liver and lung!


    You don''t want to forget it, but after this village, there will be no shop.


    At that time, even if you ask for someone, you can''t buy such a good concubine room.


    Sir and madam, you two should think about it. "


    With that, sister-in-law Tang left with a twist.


    Mrs. song couldn''t help crying at the thought of her miserable child.


    Master song sighed and patted his wife on the shoulder.

 Chapter 2411

    Lin Mengya glanced thoughtfully at the song couple and returned to the yard with full questions.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw Li Wushuang walking around the yard with Bai su.


    It''s just that the atmosphere between the two is strange.


    Li Wushuang reddened his ears, but he smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    And her family Bai Su, although she looks no different from before, her body is obviously a little stiff.


    Generally speaking, the atmosphere is not only embarrassing, but also with a little ambiguity.


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and waited for a while. Two people in the yard found her.


    They were like boys and girls caught in puppy love. They separated instantly, their eyes turned disorderly, and they didn''t know which side to look at.


    Lin Mengya walked in with a smile and deliberately asked, "what were you two doing just now?"


    "No, nothing." Li Wushuang gave a stuttering explanation, glanced at Bai Su and said, "I think I have to let Miss Bai Su come out to meet people in a few days, so I taught her how to walk in the past."


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Her tail is long, deliberately teasing them.


    Seeing that the two people''s Blush reached the root of her ears, she stopped teasing them.


    Instead, he mentioned what had just happened.


    As a child of this family, Li Wushuang naturally knows the disaster and pain brought to the family by sister-in-law Tang.


    I couldn''t help but say angrily, "I knew she didn''t have any good intentions!


    Since my mother kicked her out of the house, she has always harbored resentment and wanted to revenge my mother.


    Isn''t it obvious to sprinkle salt on the old couple''s wound? "


    Although this is the truth, Lin Mengya still couldn''t help worrying and asked, "does sister-in-law Tang know the exact news that song Zeming has died?"


    "This..."


    Li Wushuang hesitated and said, "the Song family is very strict. He should not know the exact news, but just doubt."


    Lin Mengya squinted.


    It seems that sister-in-law Tang''s move just now should be to determine the exact news of song Zeming.


    "Since they are in such a hurry, we might as well follow their mind." Lin Mengya said.


    Behind him, Bai Su and Li Wushuang looked at him curiously. They didn''t know what their master would do next.


    In Songjia Town, everyone knows that song Zeming, the only son of the old couple in the old house on West Street, has been ill and has not been out of the house for several years.


    Everyone in the town is wondering whether the son of song is still alive or not.


    However, the Song family''s old husband and wife are very lonely. Except for some necessary purchases, they never easily associate with outsiders.


    Even the old servants who served in their house were gourds with sawn mouths, and no one could get any news.


    There are many rumors about them in the town, but most of them are just curious. Only a few people are really full of malice towards the Song family''s old husband and wife.


    "Let me say that the sick seedling of song Zeming must have died."


    Sister Tang sat at the intersection, clutching a handful of melon seeds, eating and beaming about Song Jia.


    "You don''t know that when the boy was born, he was like the big mouse.


    Over the years, if the Song family hadn''t had Jinshan and Yinshan, and let him chew ginseng like a radish every day, I''m afraid he wouldn''t live to this day! "


    Next to her, someone with sister-in-law Tang immediately joked: "what about Jinshan and Yinshan? At the beginning, you almost climbed up the Song Dynasty


    The master''s bed was also thrown out by Mrs. song?


    If you really have that good skill, the Song family must have at least half of your wealth. "


    These words pierced sister-in-law Tang''s heart.


    She gave each other a white look and spit the melon seed skin all over the ground.


    "Mom, that''s not rare!"


    "However, it''s no longer possible for song to choose Ming. Mrs. song can''t have a second child at her age.


    I said to sister-in-law Tang, why don''t you try again? If you can continue the incense for master song, isn''t all his song family''s property yours? "


    Others said this is just a boo, but sister-in-law Tang''s eyes turned and said, "my mother is pure and clean. Even if master song wants to marry me, he has to carry a sedan chair and marry a matchmaker."


    "I see you, just dreaming!"


    The people nearby laughed.


    But sister-in-law Tang''s little abacus is ringing.


    When she saw that the people had changed the topic, she felt bored and got up and went back to her house.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a man in black standing in his yard.


    "Oh, my lord emperor, why did you come suddenly and scare people to death!"


    Sister Tang gently touched her chest and pretended to be charming and threw a few eyes at each other, complaining.


    Unfortunately, the man in black didn''t eat her at all. He asked coldly, "are you sure song Zeming is dead or not?"


    Sister Tang turned her eyes: "if you don''t take money, you want me to do things for you. What do you think of me?"


    The other party impatiently threw out a ingot of silver treasure.


    Sister Tang immediately picked it up with joy, carefully wiped the dust off it, and bit it again to try to look good.


    Then he put it into his close pocket, smiled at the other party and said, "Song Zeming is not dead, and he doesn''t have a few days to live.


    I went to their house yesterday and said I would match him and let him marry a concubine. Mrs. song refused to say anything. I think it must be because their family song Zeming failed. "


    The black man frowned and said coldly, "did you see him dead?"


    "That''s not true. The old woman controls her family very strictly. I didn''t get a chance to go in for a while."


    The man in Black said unhappily: "I give you the money so that you can give me a definite message. If you don''t tell me about song Zeming''s death in three days, I''ll get the money back as you take it."


    Then the man in black left quickly.


    Sister Tang looked at each other bitterly, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Damn Song family, I must owe you in my last life!"


    She returned to the main room and thought carefully about how to calculate the Song family.


    Thinking about it, she finally thought of a way.


    The next day, sister-in-law Tang dressed up and went to the Song family happily.


    "Greetings to the master and wife."


    Mrs. song''s good mood disappeared as soon as she saw sister-in-law Tang''s flattering face.


    With a cold face, she scolded the porter who came after her.


    "Didn''t I say that? No one is allowed to put it at home in the future."


    The porter reluctantly replied, "she has to break in. I can''t stop it."


    Mrs. Tang glanced at Mrs. song proudly, as if she didn''t see Mrs. song''s attitude towards herself. She said with a smile: "madam, don''t be angry first. I''m worried about our young master.


    It''s time for him to be twenty, although it''s physical


    No, it''s time to consider the issue of children.


    Unlike the useless thing in our family, it made me a grandmother only on the 16th and 7th.


    Even if the old man is not in a hurry, should the master be in a hurry?


    After all, the big guys in this town are all looking at master song! "


    The implication is to accuse song Zeming of having no descendants, which will make master song unable to lift his head in front of the villagers.


    Although Mrs. song was so angry that she had to take into account her master''s reputation.


    "I''ll help them with our family''s affairs. You don''t have to meddle with rats here!"


    Mrs. Tang said with a smile: "Mrs. song, do you think I really want to take care of your family?


    It''s not my second uncle. He''s not in a hurry. That''s why he asked me to come and help.


    It''s really kind. I''ll tell my second uncle tomorrow. Don''t tell me about the Song family. Even he can''t manage it! "


    Song Fu was so popular that he gritted his teeth.


    The second uncle of the Song family is the oldest elder in the town.


    Although they don''t often walk around with their relatives, if they really provoke public anger, one mouthful of saliva is enough for their family.


    The second uncle''s eyes were dazed. How could he believe what such an immoral woman said.


    Mrs. song has some heartache, but she still has to fight hard to deal with each other.


    "Second uncle, I''ll explain myself. Now you leave immediately!"


    But sister-in-law Tang, holding the banner of the second uncle, was even more arrogant.


    "It''s OK for me to go. Anyway, I''m optional Ming''s aunt.


    You call him out and I''ll explain it to him personally. After saving it, the boy is blaming me for not doing my best in this regard, which makes me nobody inside and outside. "


    Mrs. song patted the table, pointed to sister-in-law Tang and scolded angrily, "don''t think you have a second uncle as a patron, I have to bear you.


    This is our song family. With what kind of thing you are, you dare to run wild with me here! "


    On swearing, sister-in-law Tang is naturally no loser.


    She forked her waist, turned the door high and said, "what''s the matter with me? I broke my leg and broke my mouth for your family. You not only don''t appreciate it, but also don''t understand the rules.


    Anyway, Xuan Ming is also a younger generation. I have come here again and again to accept your leisure for his business. He doesn''t even show his face. Is this your song family''s tutor? "


    "You..."


    Old man song pointed at each other and couldn''t even speak neatly for a moment.


    Just as the atmosphere was tense, suddenly a figure came in from the outside.


    "Aunt, what did I bring you?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya entered the door, she saw Mrs. song and sister-in-law Tang with blue faces.


    The smile immediately converged, walked quickly to Mrs. song''s side, and walked along her chest for Mrs. song.


    "What''s the matter? Come and see what happened to my aunt?"


    Mrs. song waved her hand.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    Lin Mengya remembered what she had brought, opened it with a smile and put it in front of Mrs. song.


    "Look, this is the picture of winter plum just drawn by my cousin.


    I heard from my sister-in-law that this year''s plum blossoms may not be very good. My cousin''s body has improved greatly recently. Thinking that you like to enjoy plum blossoms best, I drew this plum blossom and put it in your house in the future, so that you can watch it day and night, okay? "


    Hearing that it was painted by song Zeming, sister-in-law Tang couldn''t help glancing over.

 Chapter 2412

    That is indeed a newly drawn plum blossom picture.


    Probably because I was in a hurry to take it out before I could dry it, so that the ink on it had not been completely dry, and some even printed on the other half of the paper.


    As soon as Mrs. song saw the plum blossom picture, her expression immediately eased a lot.


    "My son''s plum blossoms really have more charm."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mengya came up to Mrs. song, pointed to the plum blossom picture and said, "I have seen many painters outside, but my cousin''s plum blossom picture is the most popular.


    It''s said that five years ago, someone bought his cousin''s paintings at a high price of 100 Liang. Now I think that person has a unique vision. "


    When Mrs. song was not married, she was a famous talented woman.


    When they talked to each other, they put sister-in-law Tang aside.


    Seeing that he couldn''t interrupt, the boss on his face was unwilling and directly hated Lin Mengya.


    However, he still had the cheek to get close to them, but he thought in his heart, isn''t it a broken painting? As for such praise?


    But I can only say good words on my face.


    "It''s really worthy of being our young master. His painting is really good.


    Since the young master can draw, I think his body is almost recovered. "


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other coldly and took back the picture in her hand.


    "Sister Tang, you seem to be very concerned about my cousin''s health?"


    Sister-in-law Tang immediately smiled and said, "at least I grew up watching, and I always think about it in my heart."


    "In that case, wouldn''t it be ungrateful if my cousin didn''t see you?"


    As soon as sister-in-law Tang''s eyes lit up, she immediately said, "it''s not so serious. She just hasn''t seen the young master for a long time. She wants to give him a greeting."


    "Well, I''ll let my cousin out now."


    Lin Mengya pretended not to know what had happened before and turned and left the room.


    Sister Tang''s thoughts were all about how to go to the black people to pay a job and receive a reward.


    But I didn''t find that Mrs. song, who had previously blocked the vertical bar from seeing song Zeming, sat aside and looked at the plum blossom picture without talking.


    Soon three people came in.


    "Cousin, sister Tang said she wanted to greet you. Don''t live up to others'' kindness."


    "I see, cousin."


    The two men behind Lin Mengya are thin and weak. Their face is white than that of women. At a glance, they know that they are weak and sick.


    As for the one next to him, a simple and elegant dress can''t suppress the beauty of his face.


    But he treated the man beside him carefully and properly. He almost regarded him as a milk doll and was considerate everywhere.


    After taking such a few steps, the man''s face turned a little red. After coughing a few times, he said hello to Mrs. song.


    "The son met his mother."


    Mrs. song was stunned.


    Although she knew that what was in front of her was a fake, she couldn''t help blushing her eyes.


    "Son, you are in poor health. Let your daughter-in-law serve you and sit down."


    "My son feels much better. Thank you for your mother''s care."


    Mrs. song wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, nodded and said, "Hello, mom.


    Sit down, sit down, don''t get tired of you. "


    Song Zeming, dressed as Bai Su, nodded and sat next to Mrs. song.


    Mrs. song was just like her real son. She kept booing and asking for warmth. She either asked people to bring hot tea to warm her body or asked people to put the prepared blanket over her


    On her.


    After such a busy life, sister-in-law Tang dispelled all her doubts.


    She saw how Mrs. song treated the real song Zeming.


    In addition, the other party looked like the short-lived ghost song Zeming, who couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    At the beginning, she did her best to make song Zeming infected with the epidemic.


    Unexpectedly, I was lucky to carry this sick seedling.


    Yu Guang of Lin Mengya has been watching sister-in-law Tang''s every move.


    Seeing her from shock to have to accept, and finally to disappointment, she probably understood some problems in her heart.


    It seems that song Zeming''s death should have something to do with sister-in-law Tang.


    When this matter is over, she will find a way to find out the truth, which can be regarded as an explanation to master song and Mrs. song.


    "Sister Tang, don''t you have something to say to my cousin?"


    After Lin Mengya''s "kind" reminder, sister-in-law Tang suddenly remembered something, patted her head, smiled and said to song Zeming.


    "If your sister doesn''t remind me, I''ll forget.


    You''re old enough, too. Your wife hasn''t left you a son and a half for so many years. Don''t you want to marry another concubine? "


    Bai Su, also known as song Zeming, just glanced at each other.


    "Madam and I have deep feelings. I don''t care about future generations, and I don''t have this idea."


    Next to Li unparalleled timely turned his head, a face of shame.


    Looking at Lin Mengya, her heart is tight.


    This play is too much! It''s a little disgusting, okay?


    But I didn''t expect that Bai Su had good adaptability.


    Not only did he perform his lines and actions perfectly and brilliantly according to the script, but he even patted his unparalleled hand gently.


    At this moment, they really have a deep feeling of husband and wife.


    But sister-in-law Tang turned her lips.


    "It''s not that I say you''re a bad daughter-in-law, but that as a woman, you marry someone to inherit her husband''s family.


    She hasn''t had any movement in her stomach these years. This is not a good daughter-in-law. Don''t let others deceive you! "


    It''s obviously a provocative remark.


    If Li Wushuang is a real woman, I''m afraid she will feel very uncomfortable.


    Bai Su looked at each other coldly and said impolitely, "I don''t care about future generations. I care about him.


    Who says women have to have children? Even if he doesn''t give birth all his life, I will treat him as old as before. "


    Hearing this, Li Wushuang was moved to tears.


    His handkerchief almost crumpled into a mess, looked at each other and said, "husband, you are really very kind to unparalleled.


    Even if you lie in bed all your life, I will take care of you all your life! "


    Lin Mengya has goose bumps all over her body.


    No, no, who added this line? It''s so disgusting!


    Next to Mrs. song, her aunt smiled.


    Somehow, she always felt that the two children were very right.


    If only they were real husband and wife, and they were unparalleled to each other.


    Those two people were silent and affectionate, and they hit everyone sweetly.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t stand it. She immediately came forward to end this dangerous topic.


    "Sister Tang, you have seen and advised me. My cousin is weak and will go back to rest soon. You''d better go quickly!"


    What else did sister-in-law Tang want to say, but she couldn''t beat Lin Mengya. After pushing and shoving, she got rid of her


    He went out.


    Although the other party was unwilling, what they did in this play was sincere, and she couldn''t help believing it.


    Lin Mengya drove the man away and ordered the porter not to let sister-in-law Tang step into the song''s house from now on. Then she returned to the main hall.


    The atmosphere inside was quite warm. Bai Su immediately sat down, while Mrs. song took a look at the picture in her hand and asked softly.


    "Tell me, who painted this?"


    Bai Su and Lin Mengya looked at Li Wushuang silently. The latter immediately got up and knelt in front of Mrs. song and said, "mother, I painted this painting. I''m sorry, I mentioned your sadness again."


    But Mrs. song shook her head with a smile and asked lovingly, "is this what Xuan Ming taught you?"


    "No, I taught him."


    Li Wushuang replied honestly.


    At that time, song Zeming was trapped at home because he couldn''t go out. He looked very poor and taught each other painting skills.


    Mrs. song nodded with some surprise in her eyes.


    "No wonder, I said that although this painting is the same as that of xuanming, it is much better than xuanming in terms of intention and skill.


    Good boy, why haven''t you painted such a good picture before? "


    I was praised by Mrs. song.


    Li Wushuang was surprised. When he heard this, he said shyly, "it''s just some small skills. It''s rare that his mother doesn''t dislike it."


    "Silly boy, I like it or not!


    Can you draw two more for me and I''ll hang it in the bedroom and enjoy it slowly. "


    Li Wushuang nodded immediately.


    Since Song Zeming''s death, Mrs. song has not smiled for a long time.


    If he could win Mrs. song''s smile, let alone draw a picture, he would draw a hundred.


    Mrs. Song said and took Li Wushuang to the backyard.


    Bai Su looked at the two figures and couldn''t help but arouse a smile.


    Lin Mengya joked, "it''s not praising you. I see you laughing."


    Bai Su didn''t feel embarrassed.


    "I just think he''s kinder and gentler than the men I''ve met."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Bai Su is a hard child.


    Her childhood living environment created her character. She thought that Bai Su would not be attracted to anyone in her life.


    Unexpectedly, this is too cowardly and weak in the eyes of ordinary people, but it accidentally opened the door of Bai Su''s heart.


    "I think so, too. Our Bai Su girl has a good eye.


    Alas, Cairu, I''ll give Zeng''s ancestral book tomorrow. Our family is going to marry a girl again! "


    Cairu smiled and agreed, "yes, I''ll ask Lao Zu to prepare a dowry for miss Baisu!"


    Bai Su blushed and now realized what she had said.


    "Master, I''m just talking about things. How can you make such a joke!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "what''s the matter, my fair lady, gentlemen are good.


    You Lang''s affectionate concubine is interested. It''s natural. Your merits and virtues are perfect. Why are you shy? "


    Bai Su has been with her for a long time. Of course, she has more courage than ordinary women.


    After figuring it out, I won''t embarrass myself, and a few glimmers of light flashed in my eyes.


    "We''d better wait until we get back."


    "Cheng, you has the final say in your marriage."


    Lin Mengya simply agreed and was happy for Bai Su in her heart.

 Chapter 2413

    After sister-in-law Tang was disheartened from the Song family, Lin Mengya discussed with Mrs. song and pushed Bai Su out to let everyone know that song Zeming is still alive.


    After all, she is a stranger. It is normal for her cousins and siblings to accompany her around.


    Although Bai Su just hid in the car, the big guys could see clearly.


    The young man who has been repeatedly said to have died early in the past three years is still alive.


    Suddenly, sister-in-law Tang became disadvantageous. Not only did she not get the reward, but she almost died.


    However, she is a vicious person.


    In order to live, I promise those people that I will get rid of song Zeming as soon as possible.


    Lin Mengya was sitting in the carriage, but people were watching and listening.


    She knew someone was following them and deliberately didn''t let her own people show up.


    But I don''t think the other party didn''t attack them.


    This made her wonder.


    This is just a small town, and the Song family is just a small family. Those people shouldn''t have any worries.


    She wandered for three days in a row, every day, so she piled up a lot of question marks.


    Finally, Mrs. song thought she was worried too much, so she suggested that she go up the mountain to have a look.


    "Is there any special scenery on this mountain?"


    Mrs. song smiled and said, "it''s nothing special, but we used to worship mountain gods here. There''s a mountain temple there. The scenery is good."


    Mountain temple?


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved.


    She remembered having seen it before, but it was just because someone was acting on purpose.


    But Mrs. song''s kindness is not easy for her to break.


    He had to discuss with Bai Su and took people up the mountain early the next morning.


    When they arrived here, it was almost October, and there was an elegant autumn scene on the mountain.


    Nature''s paintbrush is uncanny, golden and red, thick ink and heavy colors, which makes people feel a little interested in watching.


    But Bai Su is miserable.


    In order to pretend to be more like her, she took a car at sunrise these days. Even if she came down occasionally, she was supported by others.


    This makes the white nvxia, who used to practice martial arts every day, very depressed. She hasn''t looked at Li Wushuang for several days.


    It''s amazing.


    It happened that Bai Su was extremely afraid of her before, but now he couldn''t fight back and scold back. He smiled all day, making Bai Su embarrassed to continue to be angry with him.


    In Lin Mengya''s words, it''s really brine. When you order tofu, one thing will drop another.


    "Master, those people don''t seem to follow."


    Cairu, who had been paying attention to the group behind her, lowered her voice and said in her ear.


    "Oh? Why? Are you sure they didn''t follow up, not the other party''s hard to get trick?"


    Zeru shook her head. She was not sure.


    Maybe it''s because they walk slowly. Those people are afraid of being found, so they also slow down.


    But by the time they reached the top of the mountain, zeru had determined that the people had not followed at all.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    This mountain is just an ordinary mountain. There is nothing special about it. What are those people afraid of?


    "Cousin, the mountain temple is in front of us. Let''s work harder and we''ll be there soon!"


    Behind him came the voice of Li unparalleled surprise.


    Lin Mengya also looked forward.


    I saw only a small eaves in the dense forest.


    If you don''t look carefully, you think the eaves are just a jackdaw standing at the top of the tree.


    When she came near, she found that the mountain temple could be integrated with the surrounding mountains.


    She felt very familiar with the architectural style built completely according to the natural trend.


    Lin Mengya only felt that there seemed to be a lot of secrets hidden in this seemingly ordinary mountain temple.


    The gate of the temple is open with a push.


    It''s not the first time Li Wushuang came here. He asked someone to push the door open, then turned back and helped Bai Su out of the car.


    While walking inside, he introduced them to Lin Mengya: "there is usually no one here. Only on the Shangyuan festival every year, someone will come to worship the mountain god.


    I have followed my father and mother several times before, and I am quite familiar with it. "


    Pointing to the slightly larger room, he said, "this is the main hall, where a huge stone is enshrined.


    My father said that the origin of this huge stone is very mysterious. It is the mountain god we worship. "


    Then Li Wushuang asked the people to take out the prepared tribute.


    Lin Mengya was also curious and followed their footsteps into the main hall.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she felt a little strange, and her connection with the system became intermittent.


    This feeling is like meeting those stones and jade under the palace''s old house.


    She could not help frowning and looked at the boulder.


    Nothing can be seen from the appearance. The stone is dark, as if it had just been picked up from the fire.


    There is a huge base under the stone. The old paint on it has fallen off, which can only be seen reluctantly. It should tell the story of the mountain god.


    The air was filled with a faint smell of rosin. She sniffed and asked, "who usually guards here?"


    Li Wushuang thought for a moment and said, "usually he is just an old bachelor in the town. He has no children and no relatives, so the elders gave him some money to clean the temple in his spare time.


    Others are gone. I just heard that some hunters will come here for the night when they can''t go down the mountain. "


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    There are traces of people living here, but it is not so obvious.


    Obviously, no one has come here for a long time.


    But when she looked at the table, she couldn''t help frowning.


    The table was clean. Although there was nothing on it, Lin Mengya was sure that they had never sent someone to clean it up before they came in.


    She quietly touched the foot of the table, and even the dust on it disappeared. It can be seen that someone took good care of it.


    However, Li Wushuang didn''t notice such small details with others.


    They laid out their offerings, worshipped the boulder three times and perfumed it.


    "I hope Lord Shanshen can bless my parents."


    When Li Wushuang finished worshipping the mountain god, Lin Mengya immediately followed him around the mountain temple.


    The mountain temple is like what Mrs. Song said. Although it doesn''t seem to be a special place, it is a very quiet and elegant courtyard.


    They went around to the backyard, which was similar to the front yard, but there were more straight tables and stone benches in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya squinted and looked out of the backyard wall of the mountain temple.


    "Where does that lead?"


    Li Wushuang took a look and replied, "the name of the place behind the mountain temple


    It''s called "ghost eye". It''s said that even the most experienced hunters don''t dare to go there easily, otherwise they will get lost.


    And the most evil thing is that people who get lost will never come out.


    What, is there anything wrong? "


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately shook her head in disguise.


    However, the flowers opened in her heart. If she was right just now, the forest in the backyard has formed an extremely spectacular maze.


    Even worse than what she had seen before.


    Even when she went in, she was not sure she could come out intact.


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in the mountain temple.


    She has never been a person who likes to die. Since she knows there is something fishy there, she can no longer take the initiative to drill there.


    After enjoying the scenery with Baisu, several people went down the mountain.


    Unexpectedly, on the way, I met the old bachelor who often cleaned up the mountain temple.


    "Uncle Xian, where have you been?"


    As a younger generation, Li Wushuang stopped and greeted each other politely.


    But the old bachelor, who looked quite tough, didn''t buy his account.


    Just looked at them coldly and said, "go home."


    Li Wushuang only took the initiative to talk to the old bachelor because he saw that Lin Mengya was more interested in the mountain temple.


    However, seeing the other party''s face, he did not dare to delay the other party''s time.


    "I see. Then we won''t delay you. Goodbye, uncle Xian."


    The old bachelor didn''t look straight from beginning to end. He was peerless, but before he left, his gloomy eyes fell on Lin Mengya.


    "Have you been to the mountain temple?"


    Lin Mengya was not used to the question.


    But she hesitated and nodded gently.


    Uncle Xian snorted coldly.


    "Don''t come again if you have nothing to do in the future. You''re not welcome here!"


    With that, the man turned and left.


    Lin Mengya is innocent.


    "I don''t seem to have provoked him?"


    Don''t talk about her. Even Li Wushuang is a question mark in her head.


    "Although uncle Xian is usually lonely, he has never been so rude to anyone before."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she couldn''t help complaining: "is it difficult? Is it still my fault?"


    She just felt a little surprised.


    Obviously, it was her first time here, and she never had contact with that virtuous uncle. I don''t know why she was so angry with her.


    Suddenly, the good mood of jumping because of the excellent autumn scenery disappeared in an instant.


    "If you don''t come, don''t come, when I''m rare!"


    She angrily led people down the mountain.


    However, Lin Mengya is Lin Mengya. Although she feels that the man''s hostility to him is inexplicable, it will not affect her normal thinking.


    At the foot of the mountain, it was obvious that someone had come.


    But it''s strange that now neither she nor Cairu can feel that someone is following them.


    Do these people think they have no tracking value, so they go back?


    But soon, Lin Mengya gave up her idea.


    On the night of her return, Cairu brought a news that made her feel more incredible.


    "Master, something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 2414

    "What happened?"


    "Our people found that those who followed us disappeared out of thin air!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Mengya asked incredulously.


    She as like as two peas.


    So as like as two peas, she immediately followed the person to check the news, and the results she saw were exactly the same as those she had received before.


    "I personally searched with people. There will be no mistake. Those people are really gone!"


    Lin Mengya only thinks it''s strange.


    It is said that the purpose of these people is impure, and they should not withdraw easily.


    Unless the people behind them feel that there is no value here.


    Lin Mengya settled down and God ordered, "wait and see, maybe those people want to play hard to get."


    Cairu was also afraid of this, so she told people not to act rashly and observe it for two days.


    But the next day, Cairu came and reported that a new team had entered the town.


    Strangely enough, these people are not the group who were responsible for monitoring them before.


    That group of people came from a mysterious way, and the later group of people were famous local ruffians and scoundrels from all over the country.


    The eldest brother headed by them happened to be the son of sister-in-law Tang.


    Those people are not good goods.


    After entering the town, it made the town chicken fly and dogs jump. She was afraid of getting into trouble, so she let Li unparalleled them rest at home temporarily and don''t go out easily.


    But what I didn''t expect was that they didn''t get into trouble, but the trouble came to the door automatically.


    In the evening, the local ruffians and scoundrels in the village surrounded the Song family.


    "Open the door, open the door!"


    The door was banged and the porter was afraid.


    But the master and wife of the Song family have orders. No one is allowed to open it.


    Seeing that they couldn''t open the door, those guys even had the idea of climbing over the wall in the middle of the night.


    But the Song family''s yard guard is not a vegetarian. Lin Mengya had expected that they would have this move, so she asked people to guard under the wall all the time.


    After those people climbed over the wall, the guards went up to fight without saying a word.


    The group was beaten up and ran back at once.


    But the conflict escalated the next day.


    They beat up the servants who went out to buy, and caught them. The wicked complained first.


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty opened the door of the Song family and sat swaggeringly in the main hall of the Song family.


    "Master song, you''re all right."


    Master song and Lady song are also full of anger.


    Looking at each other''s smiling face, he couldn''t help yelling: "boss Tang, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?"


    Boss Tang looked like a scoundrel.


    "Your servant hurt my men. I just came here to seek justice with you two.


    Mr. Song, you are a big family in our town. Don''t you even admit this account? "


    Master song lived half his life. Where did he meet such an unreasonable guy.


    Then he pointed to the other party and asked angrily, "it''s full of lies to confuse black and white! Obviously you sent someone to hurt my servant, but you sued the wicked first!"


    Boss Tang tilted his mouth.


    "Master song, you can''t say that.


    I respect you as an elder. That''s why I have a good deal to discuss with you. If you don''t want to be shameful, I won''t be polite. "


    "You''re welcome. What can you do with me?


    I tell you, there is still a king''s law at the end of the day! "


    "Wang fa?"


    Boss Tang seemed to hear something funny and grinned with his arms in his arms.


    "I just don''t know which King''s law can control me.


    Master song, your men hurt my brother. Looking at the faces of our neighbors in the street, I don''t ask you for more.


    My brother hurt three in all, 10000 Liang each.


    If you give me the money obediently, we''ll still keep the well water from invading the river in the future, but if you don''t give it to me, hum, I''ll have to take it myself! "


    Master song knows that they are here to cheat. If they don''t give them money, these local ruffians will rob them.


    "You, you..."


    Master song was speechless with anger.


    Mrs. song next to me has never seen such a battle.


    At that moment, he rushed over and patted the master''s chest.


    "How are you, sir?"


    Master song is so dangerous that he can''t carry his breath.


    But in this way, he can''t help taking this scoundrel.


    The other party is obviously prepared, but although they have a lot of property, they won''t suffer such dumb losses.


    Boss Tang thought he was in control of the victory. At this time, he couldn''t help floating.


    He had told his mother that he had to reason with his fist when dealing with such a person.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, a woman''s voice came from outside the yard.


    "I think I''m a mad dog from somewhere. How dare I come to my house and bark.


    It turned out that she came out of the same nest with sister-in-law Tang. No wonder she looks like a disgusting person. "


    Then Cairu, dressed in lavender, came in from the outside with a cold face.


    Boss Tang narrowed his eyes.


    Although he is famous and famous in several surrounding towns, he also has dozens of younger brothers under his hand, and he also has several friends.


    However, girls as beautiful as Cairu are very rare.


    He turned his eyes and soon thought of the Song family''s beautiful daughter-in-law.


    I couldn''t help laughing and rubbing my hands.


    "It''s the young lady of the Song family. It''s really disrespectful.


    I heard that the sick son of song Zeming is still lying in bed and can''t get up. It''s hard for you, such a delicate and weak daughter-in-law, to guard his medicine jar. "


    That''s disgusting.


    As soon as Mrs. song heard this, she knew that boss Tang had made an idea about her daughter-in-law, and immediately became angry.


    "Who do you think is sick?


    I tell you, our son and daughter-in-law have a good relationship. Don''t say these disgusting words! "


    Boss Tang didn''t take the old woman in his eyes at all. A pair of sneaky eyes stuck to Cairu.


    Cheru pressed the dagger hidden in her sleeve.


    I really want to dig out those eyes!


    Lin Mengya also came in from behind her.


    After seeing the situation in the house, she lightly raised her eyebrows and said, "put people down. You can still leave a life if you leave now."


    After she entered the door, boss Tang''s eyes were not enough.


    He almost didn''t drool, but he thought that song Zeming''s short-lived ghost was really lucky. The women in his family were beautiful one by one.


    He looked at the two beauties with a smile.


    "What if I don''t go?


    People say that it''s romantic to be a ghost when the peony dies. If I die on the beauty, I''d like to be a romantic ghost. "


    These shameless words let boss Tang''s brother


    Everyone laughed.


    In their eyes, the Song family is just old, weak, sick and disabled. Where are their opponents?


    "You are really not afraid of death!"


    As soon as Cairu heard that they dared to flirt with their master, she took out the dagger in her hand and rushed towards boss Tang.


    Boss Tang was also quite surprised.


    But in his eyes, women are weak. He didn''t take it seriously at all. He felt that the other party must not hurt himself. He even stretched out his hand to grab the dagger in Cairu''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, Cairu was as light as a swallow and almost cut his throat at once.


    Boss Tang only felt a slight tingling in his neck. The next moment, he reached out and touched his hand full of blood.


    Suddenly the man''s face was exposed.


    "Little bitch, how dare you hurt me! Come on, take her down, and we''ll all be bridegrooms tonight!"


    Around, the men who had long coveted Cairu rushed up when they heard this.


    But boss Tang took a step back.


    And a pair of eyes fiercely stared at the Song family''s old husband and wife.


    He wants to take advantage of the chaos and seize the Song family''s old husband and wife. At that time, both the Song family''s property and the two women must be obedient.


    Unexpectedly, the group of strong men who looked big and thick were solved by Cairu three times five divided by two.


    As soon as boss Tang moved, he was kicked over by Cairu and stepped on his feet.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Boss Tang immediately counseled and begged for mercy.


    Lin Mengya also came over and looked down at each other.


    "Why don''t we have a good talk?"


    Boss Tang was shocked, but now he had to bow his head.


    "Well, what does the girl want to talk about?"


    "Let''s talk about your life. When should I take it away?"


    Lin Mengya''s words made boss Tang sweat all over.


    "Girl, spare your life! The little one was obsessed for a while to do such a thing. Please don''t kill me!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "I warned you just now. You can''t blame others if you don''t go by yourself."


    As soon as Cairu''s eyes were cold, she cut off the little finger of boss Tang''s right hand with a dagger.


    In an instant, screams resounded through the song house.


    The Song family was also startled.


    Afraid of frightening them, Lin Mengya first asked someone to send the Song family''s old husband and wife away, and asked the servant to take some calming medicine for the old couple.


    At this time, those gangsters who made trouble with boss Tang were bound into zongzi by the servants of the Song family.


    Lin Mengya sat on the throne and looked coldly at the people.


    "What''s the matter? I can warn you that I can''t tolerate lies. Whenever one of your words is false, I''ll poke a hole in your body.


    I''d like to see if you have more lies or your life is long. "


    After Cairu''s warning just now, these guys dare not deceive her.


    In front of boss Tang, the one who divides three into five and tells him what happened.


    And also put all the mistakes on boss Tang.


    Boss Tang was hurt badly because of his injury. Now he hates these people to his heart.


    "Now you''ve put all your faults on me. I didn''t know who had to pester me and let me take you to eat and drink spicy food!


    You bastards, when I''m ready, I''ll take you out one by one and kill you! "


    Although boss Tang is in a mess now, his accumulated power is still there.

 Chapter 2415

    But before he bared his teeth and threatened everyone, Cairu stepped heavily on the ground.


    "Oh, there are so many words." Lin Mengya sneered with disdain.


    Under the narration of those small minions of boss Tang, she roughly understood the course of the matter.


    It turned out that this group of them came to the Song family to make trouble after receiving other people''s money.


    However, the other party''s original plan was to hope that they could make the Song family a chicken and dog restless. It''s best to break the family and die.


    But boss Tang never expected that the Song family not only had old and weak women and children, but also had a fierce degree, and would never lose their fierce stubble.


    It is estimated that now he hates the guy who let him make trouble at home.


    Squinting, Lin Mengya asked coldly, "do you know this person''s identity?"


    People shook their heads to show they didn''t know.


    "Then why did he come to you?"


    A clever man under boss Tang thought for a moment before flattering and said, "maybe it''s because we are still famous in ten miles and eight townships."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, but didn''t say they were notorious.


    However, she thought it might not be so coincidental.


    Sister Tang and boss Tang are married to the Song family. Even if the other party doesn''t give money, sister Tang will encourage boss Tang to deal with the Song family because of previous things.


    Now, with money and revenge, why don''t the mother and son of the Tang family do it?


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and felt that she could rest assured that the Song family''s affairs should be completely solved.


    She sank her face and warned coldly, "when you go back, tell all the local ruffians in all the villages.


    If they want to make trouble in the Song family after collecting money, I''ll kill one if they come, and I''ll kill a pair if they come.


    If you want to live, just stay honest with me. "


    The minions nodded one after another.


    It''s enough for them to pick up a life.


    But Lin Mengya saw the unwillingness on boss Tang''s face. I''m afraid he still had a move.


    "Get out!"


    Cairu coldly released her feet.


    Those minions immediately supported boss Tang and ran away.


    Looking back, Cairu asked with some worry, "otherwise they will be let go. Aren''t you afraid they will come back and retaliate against the Song family?"


    "After such a big loss, they will certainly come back and take revenge."


    "Then you still..."


    Lin Mengya interrupted Cairu.


    "If we don''t let them go, how do we know what they have to do.


    Besides, boss Tang is a model in this area. Why do you think those people find him? "


    Cairu thought carefully and understood the meaning.


    They will leave sooner or later.


    In fact, the night before, Lin Mengya asked Li Wushuang to test the Song family''s old husband and wife.


    If they were willing to leave, she would immediately have the Song family packed and transported back to the palace house for protection.


    However, the attitude of the old couple of the Song family is very firm.


    They were born and raised here, and their relatives and sons are here.


    This is their hometown and the place where they bury their bones.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya and Li Wushuang can only show respect, but Li Wushuang didn''t tell her that the Song family''s old husband and wife advised Li Wushuang to "remarry".


    The reason is that they are old and should not delay their unparalleled life


    youth.


    While Li Wushuang was moved, he also thought about how to explain to the Song family''s old husband and wife what happened between him and Bai su.


    And most importantly, he wants to tell his real identity and experience to his old husband and wife.


    And by the way, tell the kind couple that although their biological son has died, he will take the place of the real song Zeming to support the couple.


    It was just a matter of great importance. He didn''t find the right opportunity for a while.


    Not as Lin Mengya expected.


    The day after boss Tang was brought back to his nest by his group of men, he took his newly medicated hand and went to find Huo ye, the most ferocious mountain Bandit on the mountain here.


    Boss Tang was originally just a dirty little gangster.


    Later, because his mother was friendly with an old mountain bandit, he caught up with Huo ye through this cheap father.


    Later, he gave 60% of all his income to Huo ye, which made Huo ye his backer.


    Now he felt that he had been greatly humiliated. Of course, he wanted to retaliate with the most cruel and cruel means.


    "Who''s out there?"


    The mountain bandit who was in charge of guarding asked sternly in the high hillock.


    Boss Tang immediately took out a small wooden card from his arms, raised it high above his head, and said respectfully, "please let me know that Xiao Tang in Songjia town has something important and wants to see Lord Huo!"


    The name of boss Tang is not strange in this stockade.


    As soon as the mountain bandit in charge of guarding heard his identity, he immediately made fun of him and said, "this is not our big nephew. Is this the time to send filial piety again?"


    When boss Tang heard this, he clenched his teeth.


    Because his mother''s date is only a small role, he will be teased by those people every time he comes here.


    However, he is now protected by Lord Huo, so he has to endure every time even if he is angry again.


    If he has a day of fooling around, he must let these bastards kneel on the ground and beg his forgiveness.


    Boss Tang was brought into the stockade.


    He only knew that this was the largest mountain bandit''s nest in shiliba Township, but he couldn''t see that everything here was in order. It didn''t look like a bandit''s nest that lived on robbery at all.


    It was not easy to see Lord Huo. Boss Tang immediately fell to his knees and complained to Lord Huo in tears.


    "Lord Huo, you must help me this time!


    Everyone knows that I''m acting outside because of your potential. If they don''t pay attention to me, they''ll hit you in the face. "


    Mr. Tang said the matter over and over again. After listening to his words, Mr. Huo, who was sitting in the throne, just raised his eyebrows.


    "You said, but song Tianxiang and his wife in Songjia town?"


    Boss Tang was stunned. He didn''t know the name of the Song family, but he nodded fiercely.


    "Yes, those two old people.


    Mr. Huo, you don''t know that the old couple of the Song family had some means in the early years and slaughtered their wealth by doing business.


    I don''t know if it''s because they provoked people in the early years. I thought it was all from the villagers. Just let them spend money to avoid disasters.


    But who knows that the two old and immortal not only didn''t appreciate it, but also hurt me like this by relying on some good dog slaves at home.


    Lord Huo, I''m nothing. Even if they don''t agree, they shouldn''t be cruel to me.


    Who knows, I borrowed Lord Huo''s light. When they did this, they obviously didn''t see you! "


    In fact, because of the reputation of Lord Huo, whenever there are any contradictions around that can not be resolved, someone will come up the mountain and ask Lord Huo to come forward.


    Therefore, boss Tang''s words can be regarded as a stab in Lord Huo''s heart


    ¡£


    As soon as the person next to him raised his eyebrows, he immediately said angrily, "brother, this matter can''t be let go lightly."


    People nearby also booed.


    Boss Tang''s face showed a sinister and proud smile.


    He naturally knew how important Huo''s face was.


    As long as he succeeded in provoking, the two good old days of the Song family will come to an end.


    The hall was very noisy, but Lord Huo, who was in the first place, just stretched out a hand and made everyone quiet.


    "What you said is true?"


    Lord Huo''s voice was low, but there was a trace of inexplicable coolness, which made people tremble.


    Even in the bandit''s nest, he can suppress the men who lick blood on the edge of the knife with absolute momentum.


    Boss Tang couldn''t help shrinking into a ball and didn''t dare to look up.


    "The little ones, the little ones are true. They dare not deceive Lord Huo."


    Lord Huo''s look did not change at all.


    The hall was quiet. After a long time, Lord Huo said faintly, "fat man, go with him."


    "Yes, Lord Huo."


    A nine foot tall fat man with a body like an iron tower came out of the crowd.


    Boss Tang took a sneak look and was filled with joy.


    He heard that the fat man was extraordinary.


    A body of meat is not a decoration. One person can defeat hundreds of people, and the means are quite ferocious.


    At the thought of having such a big killer and going to teach those girls a lesson with himself, boss Tang felt that he had to take revenge.


    Now, look how arrogant those little women are!


    Two days later, Lin Mengya heard from Cairu that boss Tang had found reinforcements.


    "Oh? What''s the origin?"


    Cairu looked a little nervous.


    "It''s said that it''s a local bandit who came out of the stronghold. It''s hard to deal with."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a dignified touch.


    If the Song family''s old husband and wife still want to provide for the aged here in peace after they leave, these local snakes can''t offend the light.


    "It''s all right. Please invite them in when they arrive. I''ll meet them myself."


    As soon as boss Tang came with the fat man, he swaggered at the door.


    "Let your old men and women get out to meet the fat master!"


    Boss Tang is like a small man''s face, but everyone around him is afraid of the reputation of the fat man. Soon, the old housekeeper of the Tang family ran out in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I don''t know if you''re coming. Please come inside!"


    But boss Tang scolded the old housekeeper and kicked him to the ground.


    "Aren''t you arrogant last time?


    I tell you, now hurry out and beg for my fat grandpa''s mercy. Maybe I can spare your life.


    Otherwise, you will wait for me to die! "


    The old housekeeper almost didn''t come up at one breath, and his eyes were full of fear of the fat master.


    At this time, Cairu came forward with a cold face and helped the old housekeeper up.


    "Are you still human when you do it to the old man?"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    As soon as boss Tang stared, he immediately remembered the shame of being trampled on the soles of his feet by this smelly woman.


    The remaining intact hand immediately hit Cairu in the face.


    "I see, you don''t want your other hand!"


    The cold voice came out from the door of the Song family.

 Chapter 2416

    Lin Mengya came out.


    She glanced coldly at the guy who pretended to be a tiger, and then looked at the person she really had to pay attention to today.


    When Lin Mengya saw the look in the fat man''s eyes when boss Tang kicked just now, she seemed to disdain boss Tang.


    She knew that what she had heard before was right.


    After boss Tang returned, she asked someone to collect some information in several surrounding towns.


    Boss Tang really doesn''t fight alone. There is also Huo Ye of black tiger stronghold as his backer.


    This man did not harm the village.


    Sometimes, it even acts as a person.


    She knew that Huo Ye was not an ordinary mountain bandit.


    Sure enough, through the observation of Lord Huo''s men, she can see that the man called fat Lord is not the same as boss Tang.


    Naturally, her attitude is different.


    After slowing down her face, she said politely to the fat man, "I don''t know if fat man is coming. My uncles and aunts don''t deliberately neglect it, but they shouldn''t be frightened when they are old. Please forgive him."


    The fat man gave her a deep look.


    Although the girl in front of her is delicate and weak, she has a calm attitude. She still has millet on her body. She seems to have a momentum of nothing. She is somewhat similar to their boss.


    Mi Mi''s eyes, the fat man couldn''t help but take a breath and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    "That''s good. Fat master is really generous. Please come inside."


    Facing her invitation, fat ye also marched in impolitely.


    Boss Tang ate a soft nail.


    He felt a little ashamed that he had been frightened by the woman just now, so he had to hum coldly and followed him in.


    Cairu still wants to stop, but she sees Lin Mengya quietly shaking her head.


    Anyway, boss Tang was also brought by fat master.


    If you don''t look at the monk''s face, look at the Buddha''s face. She has to give you this face.


    After fat ye came in, he found that the Song family was indeed a golden nest.


    However, he did not show naked salivation in his eyes like boss Tang.


    Entering the main hall, the Song family''s old husband and wife looked at the black and fat mountain bandit with some trepidation.


    "I''m Wang Yan. I''ve met master song and Lady song."


    Although Wang Yan''s attitude was not very good, even because of his fierce face, the Song family''s old husband and wife were even more afraid.


    But Lin Mengya can see that the other party should be a principled person.


    Then he came to Mrs. song and gently comforted her: "aunt, don''t be afraid. Brother Wang is a reasonable man."


    Mrs. song looked at her in shock.


    Where are there people who come up with a big steel knife behind their waist to reason?


    But she didn''t dare to talk nonsense. She could only ask Lin Mengya with her eyes.


    "If aunt is not feeling well, go back and have a rest first. Come and serve brother Wang tea."


    Mrs. song doesn''t want to leave.


    However, as soon as she saw the Wang Yan who was Saili Kui, her heart trembled.


    In this case, she''d better go.


    Otherwise, I must be scared to death by this strong man.


    "That..." Mrs. song took her hand and tried to stop talking. In fact, she was afraid that Lin Mengya would suffer.


    But Lin Mengya just patted her hand.


    "It''s all right. Go."


    Mrs. song had to get up and leave.


    Although master song was also frightened just now, he had traveled far and wide in the early years. Naturally, his knowledge was much better than a woman''s family.


    I see that this fat man hasn''t looked like those local ruffians since just now


    Like playing a fool, I have some foundation in my heart.


    Let the servant serve tea to the guest quickly.


    Who knows, when the tea came up, Wang Yan dried it.


    Master song had never received such a forthright guest. He opened his mouth in surprise and held it for a long time before he said a word.


    "Would you like another drink?"


    Wang Yan wiped her mouth, shook her head and said, "no, master song, I''m not here to drink your tea."


    Master song was surprised and his heart was half cold.


    Lin Mengya kept her demeanor and said to the other party with a smile, "brother Wang can come here. Naturally, there is something important.


    If you have anything, just tell my uncle that although we Song family are not big families, we still know the depth. "


    Wang Yan is acutely aware that it is not the smiling master song who can really decide the family.


    He looked at the woman in front of him and his heart moved.


    "I don''t know what to call the girl?"


    "My surname is song and my single name is Xiang."


    "It''s Miss Song Xiang. Why didn''t you see Miss Song at home before?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the other party was still a rough and meticulous person.


    With a flash in her eyes, she immediately explained, "I''m the daughter of the Song family. When I was young, our family moved out of here.


    It was only last year that my father died of a serious illness, so I went back to my uncle and aunt. "


    Wang Yan nodded and continued, "since Miss Song is not an outsider, I''ll say it straight.


    Our Lord Huo heard from Tang that you broke the rules, so he sent me to ask. "


    Master song immediately said anxiously, "Lord, this is all a misunderstanding!


    My wife and I are honest people, and we all respect Lord Huo very much. We dare not violate him at all. "


    Boss Tang found the opportunity and immediately jumped out to blame.


    "Nonsense! You bullied and hurt me two days ago. I still have wounds to prove it!


    Fat master, you can''t spare them if you listen to them. If these guys don''t pay attention to master Huo, they should teach them a hard lesson! "


    Wang Yanmei has a cluster of heads.


    "Let you speak?"


    Boss Tang was as quiet as a quail.


    Lin Mengya also saw that, in fact, Wang Yan didn''t like to see boss Tang.


    Wang Yan also felt that it was not good to scold the people he brought. Instead, she said to them with a serious face: "Lord Huo of our family is not unreasonable. If you didn''t break the rules, we wouldn''t embarrass you either."


    Master song felt that Wang Yan''s attitude had some problems, but he didn''t dare to ask, so he had to listen to the other party obediently.


    "You both stick to your own words, and it''s hard for me to judge.


    Well, why don''t you ask Miss Song to walk with him in front of our boss.


    In front of our Lord Huo, no one dares to lie. What do you think of this? "


    Master song immediately shook his head excitedly: "no! I''d better go with you. It''s hard for her to go out of a girl''s house."


    In fact, master song was even more afraid of a little girl like Lin Mengya walking in the bandit''s nest.


    Is there still life?


    Boss Tang is also stupid. This is not what he expected before.


    Shouldn''t Wang Yan teach these people a lesson for him and let him find his face?


    What does the fat man think about taking this little girl to Lord Huo?


    But then he remembered the rumors about Huo Ye.


    As the leader of the bandits, Lord Huo didn''t get a wife and didn''t have any friends.


    Does Wang Yan want to take this little girl


    Boss, can you give it to Lord Huo?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. At present, he couldn''t help complaining about Wang Yan''s doing so.


    If the little girl really gets a face in front of Lord Huo, what else can he live?


    After thinking about it, boss Tang has a more sinister move.


    He immediately piled up a smiling face and said to Wang Yan, "fat master, I heard that they also have a charming little daughter-in-law in the Song family.


    Since they are all dedicated to Lord Huo, we have to find the most beautiful woman. "


    Wang Yan stared at him and scolded, "what do you know, shut up!"


    Boss Tang was stunned.


    I immediately thought that although the little daughter-in-law was beautiful, she was not a big girl of yellow flowers.


    He immediately gave himself a mouth.


    "It''s all my fault!


    It''s for Lord Huo. How could it be a withered flower and a withered willow, or a wise fat Lord! "


    Wang Yan glanced at him coldly, but acquiesced to the meaning of the other party''s words.


    He felt that the song Xiang girl in front of him was not as timid as an ordinary woman. Maybe his eldest brother would like it.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment.


    "I can go with you, but I have a condition."


    Wang Yan was delighted and asked, "no matter what conditions the girl has, I will not refuse as long as I can do it."


    "Brother Wang also saw that my uncle and aunt and a sick cousin are always in trouble for some reason.


    Since I went to see your uncle Huo with brother Wang, please ask brother Wang to send some people to protect my uncle and aunt.


    In order to avoid the outside world saying that Lord Huo secretly attacked the old and weak women and children. What do you think? "


    Hearing this, boss Tang almost broke his teeth.


    Both of them knew that Lin Mengya meant to guard against him.


    Wang Yan also knows the virtue of boss Tang. Then he agreed without hesitation.


    "It''s a small matter. I just don''t know when the girl is willing to go up the mountain with me?"


    "I can go anytime."


    Wang Yan immediately smiled.


    "That''s the best!


    Girl, clean up. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    Before leaving, he took out a small black flag from his arms.


    It was painted with a tiger roaring up to the sky.


    "This is the Huxiao flag of our black tiger stronghold. As long as you hang it at the door, everyone knows that the Song family is covered by our black tiger stronghold.


    Anyone who dares to provoke trouble privately will be unable to get along with our black tiger stronghold! "


    The latter sentence is obviously for boss Tang.


    The master of the Song family took the flag with great worry. He was still worried and wanted to go for her.


    Lin Mengya took master song aside on the pretext of telling her uncle and aunt, "don''t worry, I''ll come back safely."


    "However, your reputation as a girl is the most important. If you go to the bandit''s nest like this, how can you get married in the future?"


    In the eyes of master song, the bandits who are reasonable and righteous are also bandits.


    If they are bandits, they will burn, kill, loot and commit all kinds of evil.


    If she really went to Heihu stronghold with Wang Yan, she would be swallowed alive by those bandits.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "I understand what you are worried about. Please rest assured that I have the ability to protect myself."


    Master song advised her again and again, but Lin Mengya was determined.


    Master song also knew that she was afraid that she would make such a great sacrifice for herself and her wife not to be disturbed in the future.


    At that moment, he said to her with red eyes, "no matter what happens, you must come back alive. It''s a big deal. Our old couple will raise you as a daughter for life!"

 Chapter 2417

    Lin Mengya thanked master song for his kindness and went to find Li Wushuang and Bai su.


    The attitude of those two people was the same as that of master song, especially Bai su. They said they would go with her, but she persuaded them.


    "If you go with me, what about the Song family?"


    Bai Su chose her without hesitation. Lin Mengya only felt that her own Bai Su really didn''t disappoint her.


    But this time, she won''t bring anyone.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not alone."


    She said in a low voice.


    Bai Su knows that ADA and his three brothers will surely go to black tiger stronghold together.


    "Master, you must be careful." Bai Su told her anxiously.


    Lin Mengya nodded: "I''ll be back soon."


    She roughly cleaned up and followed Wang Yan out of Songjia town.


    On the way, boss Tang has been trying to guess Wang Yan''s mind and even yelled at her, but she and Wang Yan deliberately ignored them in the end.


    Seeing that they were about to go up the mountain, Wang Yan, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "girl, when you get to the mountain in a moment, please don''t take it seriously if your brothers say anything to offend you.


    We are all rude people and don''t understand those red tape. As long as you know, they don''t have any bad thoughts about you. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t take Wang Yan''s words seriously, but she nodded.


    Boss Tang was a little uneasy.


    Before the three arrived at the black tiger stronghold, he hurriedly asked, "fat Lord, I don''t know what Lord Huo will do about it?"


    Wang Yan glared at him and said coldly, "haven''t you checked your affairs?"


    Boss Tang was stunned and said, "where did you find out? Fat master, don''t joke with me."


    The fat man looked at him as if he were looking at a pile of garbage.


    "You bastard, fat master, I said it was done. If you mess with me here again, I''ll be rude to you! Get out!"


    As soon as Wang Yan stared, boss Tang was so scared that his legs were soft and he rolled away.


    But before she left, her eyes were very resentful. Lin Mengya took a look and couldn''t help reminding her, "brother Wang, it seems that he hates you too."


    Wang Yan is a look of indifference.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen a lot of people like him."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "as the saying goes, it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain. Fat master should be more careful in the future so as not to offend his way."


    Wang Yan didn''t know what she remembered. Instead of the impatient retort, she nodded with the a smile.


    "It''s still a girl''s heart. Don''t worry. I''ll tell Lord Huo what happened when I go back this time. It''s not too late to deal with him then."


    Lin Mengya was surprised by his attitude.


    Are mountain bandits so reasonable these days?


    However, she was also reminded by Wang Yan''s kindness to the Song family. Listening or not is their own business, which has nothing to do with her.


    Black tiger stronghold occupied a mountain. Along the way, the two of them were greeted by mountain bandits responsible for patrolling and guarding.


    Wang Yan watched her every move carefully all the way.


    In the eyes of the girl, there was only pure curiosity, no fear and contempt for them, and she couldn''t help becoming more and more satisfied.


    When their


    Sister in law should have a different heart.


    I can''t help but secretly rejoice in my heart. Fortunately, he started early, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll live a lonely life in the future.


    Soon they arrived at the gate of black tiger stronghold.


    Before she went in, Lin Mengya heard the sound of killing inside. She couldn''t help but worry.


    Is there any dispute here.


    In the TV series, those two heads of the family and three heads of the family forced the boss to let the first place play back continuously, and quickly calculated how to get out of the whole body for a while.


    But after seeing the mountain bandits who were still on guard, she calmed down a little.


    From the outside, there should be no problem, and Wang Yan next to her suddenly brightened up after hearing these movements. She immediately took out her steel knife from behind, rushed straight in, and shouted, "get out of the way for your fat Grandpa. I''ll give it back to me at the first time of this competition!"


    Lin Mengya saw that Wang Yan was so excited that the big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground, and then she followed in.


    It was found that the original shouting and killing sound was because many mountain bandits were cheering their supporters around the challenge arena.


    Although the challenge arena is small, there are figures tossing in it from time to time.


    Almost everyone''s attention was on the challenge arena, and no one even found her an outsider.


    Lin Mengya can''t help sighing again that the mountain bandits are not the same as the mountain bandits.


    For example, the group in front of her is a little too involved in amateur activities.


    She looked around carefully while no one found it.


    Although she had got some information about black tiger stronghold before she came here, hearing is false and seeing is true.


    The bandit stronghold in front of her was not as ferocious as the traditional impression.


    Of course, compared with ordinary folk houses, the style here is too rough.


    However, it can be seen that this place is still in order, and although the mountain bandits who come and go inevitably have some evil spirits, in fact, they are not all like what she remembered.


    "Who are you? How did you get here?"


    She was watching carefully when a question came from behind her.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned back and saw a young man who looked like a scholar looking at herself on alert.


    She immediately explained with a smile: "I''m the family of the old couple of the Song family in the Song family town at the foot of the mountain. Huo of the black tiger stronghold asked brother Wang Yan to bring me up. I don''t know where Huo is now. Can you see me sometime?"


    The other party looked at her suspiciously.


    "Wang Yan brought you up. Where is he now?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to the challenge arena and said innocently, "brother Wang Yan may not be free now."


    The man looked in the direction of her finger. Sure enough, Wang Yan was playing happily with her opponent on the stage.


    Moreover, he knew the nature of the wild man too well. If he didn''t have a good time, he was afraid that no one could stop him.


    Although she still had doubts about her identity, if no one led her, she would not be able to come here.


    He looked at her carefully and said suspiciously, "well, come with me and I''ll take you to see Lord Huo."


    Lin Mengya immediately nodded and said, "thank you, sir."


    Bypassing the challenge arena, they came to the hall of black tiger stronghold.


    When she looked up, she saw only a wooden plaque with three big characters "black tiger hall" on it.


    The word "dragon flying and Phoenix dancing" is quite domineering, but it follows the mountain


    The temperament of the stronghold is very consistent.


    The man took her to the black tiger hall and asked her to wait here first. He turned around and asked Lord Huo to come back.


    In the bandit stronghold, Lin Mengya didn''t ask for tea and snacks to entertain her as if she were a guest in a nearby family.


    She sat here alone, wondering what reason to use later to convince Lord Huo to let the Song family go.


    If you can really get Lord Huo''s protection, the Song family''s husband and wife will be safe in the future. For example, boss Tang and others must never dare to find fault again.


    I just don''t know how Huo''s temperament is. If she is an indomitable and righteous boss as rumored, she is more likely to persuade.


    After all, the other party is a bandit who lives on robbery. She can''t hold too much hope. At least she can''t make enemies for the Song family''s old husband and wife.


    Unexpectedly, someone was secretly watching her every move.


    "Boss, he was brought back by the fat man Wang Yan. He said he was the family of the old couple in Songjia town."


    Lord Huo was standing at the back door. He could see the slim figure inside at a glance.


    "What is she doing here?"


    Wu Ying could not see Lord Huo''s expression clearly, but answered according to her own guess: "I think she should want to ask Lord Huo to let go of the old couple?"


    When Lord Huo heard this, he hugged his arms.


    "It''s interesting that a little woman dares to come to the bandit''s nest alone. Isn''t she afraid of being eaten?"


    Wu Ying is the man who brought Lin Mengya to the black tiger hall.


    Glancing at the woman inside, he whispered to Lord Huo, "although I don''t know this woman, I''m afraid she''s not that simple."


    Lord Huo raised his eyebrows with great interest.


    "Wu Ying, I remember you and the spring flower girl in the back kitchen didn''t see each other right?"


    Wu Ying instantly made a big red face.


    "Boss, don''t talk nonsense. The spring flower girl is only 19 this year, and the famous festival of the girl''s family is also the most important."


    But Lord Huo didn''t let him go, but lifted his bottom.


    "I heard that you went to the woods in Houshan a few days ago.


    Although there are many people in our stockade, there are still fewer children. As a military teacher in our stockade, you should make good preparations for the next generation in the stockade. "


    The more Wu Ying said, the more off topic she felt.


    In the end, he could only pretend to be angry and raise the volume: "boss, I''m talking about Miss Song now. You, what are you always talking about me!"


    His words startled Lin Mengya inside.


    The latter immediately got up and respectfully walked to the door.


    "I met Lord Huo in the next song Xiang."


    Before the words fell, she was pinched by someone''s chin and forcibly raised her face.


    Then she saw a face hidden in a thick beard and cold eyes that could almost see her through.


    "Not ugly."


    Men are like evaluating a painting, calm without any waves, but it seems to be a bit of banter.


    She smelled a hint of danger.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the man suddenly pinched her neck.


    "So what are you going to do with this face?"


    The man''s hand suddenly tightened, and Lin Mengya immediately felt the pain of suffocation.


    This man wants to kill her!

 Chapter 2418

    Wu did not expect that the boss, who had always left room for old and weak women and children, wanted the woman''s life.


    He just didn''t plead.


    After all, for him, the boss''s order is the first, and the others are secondary.


    And who can guarantee that this woman is kind to them?


    But Huo Ye''s hand was not really tightened, but loosened one second before Lin Mengya could not bear to resist.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She was soft and fell to the ground, covering her throat and coughing desperately.


    Lord Huo glanced at her coldly and returned to his position as if nothing had happened.


    "Come on, what''s your purpose to let Wang Yan bring you back?"


    The man was condescending and controlled his life and death like an emperor.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, she didn''t resist subconsciously just now, and gave the three brothers a secret signal to stop them from acting rashly.


    She knew that people like Lord Huo, even if they knew they were not kind, would not kill themselves at the first time because of their conceit.


    This moment just now can only be regarded as a test.


    He could see that he didn''t know martial arts, and there was no one else to help when he was dying, so he would give her a chance to speak.


    Although this feeling of being controlled makes her very unhappy, Lin Mengya knows that he''d better not try to be quick now. If he wants revenge, there are still many opportunities.


    Now, she can only pretend to be frightened and say, "Lord Huo, I just want to ask for peace for my uncle and aunt."


    "Who are your aunts and uncles? Why should I keep them safe?" Lord Huo raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, and then briefly explained the grievances between the sending family and boss Tang.


    But unexpectedly, after hearing her words, Lord Huo said, "according to you, the people who clashed with you are my men. If I face you, don''t I want to make my men cold?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Lord Huo then said, "I''m not a good man, just a bandit entrenched in the mountain.


    In my eyes, no one is as important as my brothers.


    If they come to me, I will protect them, so even if you say so pitifully to the Song family''s old husband and wife, I can''t hurt my brothers'' hearts in order to pity you? " This makes Wu Ying feel something wrong.


    Boss Huo really regards them as his brothers, but if Huo really doesn''t care about each other, he won''t say so much.


    And most importantly, for people like boss Tang, the boss didn''t pay attention at all.


    Even if they do something beyond boss Huo''s bottom line under the banner of black tiger stronghold, the boss will let them clean up the portal in person.


    He couldn''t help looking at the girl in front of him, but he saw that there was no panic in the girl''s eyes.


    Can it be said that she had expected that the Huo old assembly would refuse her?


    "Naturally, boss Huo, as the leader of the stronghold, the most important thing is righteousness. Only if you are loyal enough can you convince your people.


    But one thing, I think you know better than me, boss Huo. If there are black sheep like boss Tang in your stronghold, it will lead the disaster to the black tiger stronghold sooner or later.


    I''m afraid you''ll have to do it yourself. "


    Boss Huo sneered at his speech and said, "anyway, it''s all our own business. It''s not up to you, an outsider.


    Wu Ying invited Miss Song out. We don''t welcome such people in the stronghold. "


    Wu Ying came in and politely ordered Lin Mengya to leave.


    However, the girl in front of me was not in a hurry. Instead, she said to boss Huo: "Lord Huo really loves his men, so I can rest assured."


    Lord Huo was puzzled and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "If Lord Huo is a man who chooses to deal with his companions for the sake of others, I really dare not appear in front of you today.


    Lord Huo is right. No matter what kind of person he is, you are the only one who can deal with him. So this time, I hope Lord Huo can accept my uncle and aunt''s family with 120000 sincerity.


    My request is not high. As long as you can bless the old couple for the rest of their life. "


    At this moment, not only Wu Ying, but also Lord Huo didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him was such a routine.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "are you kidding? I''m a bandit here, not a good hall!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "yes, I''m looking for Huo Ye of black tiger stronghold. You''re right!"


    Lord Huo and Wu Ying looked at each other.


    The latter couldn''t help reminding: "if you want to join our black tiger stronghold, you can''t leave it for the rest of your life, and you have to invest in it.


    Girl, I think you are of extraordinary origin. Why do you have to go through this muddy water? You''d better go home.


    As for the boss Tang you mentioned, he is not a brother in our black tiger stronghold. I will say hello to the brothers at the foot of the mountain and ask them not to embarrass your uncle and aunt. "


    Lord Huo just looked at her and didn''t speak. I think he is also Wu Ying''s idea now.


    After all, a beautiful girl said that she was going to send her uncle and aunt to be a bandit. It was ridiculous.


    Even Lord Huo has a sense of absurdity.


    This is a miracle he has never seen in his life as a bandit.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head firmly and said, "no, I just hope they can join the black tiger stronghold and become one of you.


    You can rest assured that my uncles and aunts are honest people. Although they have a wealth, they earn it through their own hands and won''t cause you any trouble. "


    Both Huo ye and Wu Ying felt that they had met someone who had no way to communicate.


    Finally, Wu Ying felt helpless and said, "Miss Song, have you ever seen an honest man come to the stronghold to be a bandit?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to herself and said, "isn''t there one here?"


    Wu Ying thinks she probably didn''t wake up today.


    Where is a girl in the world who will cry and shout that she is going to be a bandit?


    Or not as patient as Wu Ying. Seeing that she still couldn''t understand her words, she said coldly, "it''s easy to be a bandit. Now let your uncles and aunts give me their wealth, and I can make an exception to let you join our black tiger stronghold."


    For his own sake, Huo Ye has grasped the weakness of the other party.


    But I didn''t expect Lin Mengya to seriously say, "it''s not impossible, but I hope Lord Huo can leave an old-age money for my uncle and aunt.


    As for real estate, land and real estate


    For a while and a half, my uncle and aunt couldn''t find a place to buy it.


    Oh, by the way, the two old couples are used to living in the Song family. If they move up the mountain rashly, they may not be used to it.


    If it''s convenient, I hope Lord Huo can let them live in their own house for the time being, and then let them come up the mountain when they get used to it. Do you think it''s ok? "


    For the first time, huoye felt that he was unable to understand what the other party said.


    He has made his words so clear, and the conditions have been so harsh, but the other party did not shrink back, but showed an appearance that everything is easy to discuss.


    In this way, he couldn''t help wondering if the other party really wanted to be a bandit?


    Lord Huo rubbed his eyebrows.


    He stared coldly into each other''s eyes, trying to see a bit of hypocrisy from that beautiful little face.


    Unfortunately, what he found was full of sincerity.


    All the guesses in his heart were overthrown by him, and even Huo Ye himself was a little confused.


    Lin Mengya smiled in her heart.


    Of course she knew that Lord Huo and Wu Ying would never believe her.


    But that doesn''t matter at all.


    If it''s so easy to fool, she won''t rest assured!


    "We need to think about it again."


    Wu Ying understood the meaning of her boss, cleared her throat and didn''t completely refuse each other.


    Lin Mengya immediately nodded and said, "yes, Lord Huo also said it''s not a small matter.


    You can discuss it freely. I have no problem, but there is one point. I hope to send someone to protect my uncle and aunt during your discussion. "


    Although Wang Yan said he would arrange it, the man left her aside and competed with each other since he entered the stronghold.


    It''s just a bold capital. It''s unreliable.


    Wu Ying looked at Huo Ye. The other party didn''t mean to object, so she agreed to Lin Mengya''s request.


    After Wu Ying quit, Lord Huo stared at her.


    For a long time, he slowly showed a complex smile.


    "During our discussion, you can''t leave the stockade."


    I thought it would scare her off. Unexpectedly, the girl agreed without saying a word.


    "Then excuse me."


    Lord Huo''s heart is a little agitated.


    He has never seen such an unusual woman since he took charge of the black tiger stronghold.


    Somehow, he felt that everything the woman said was true.


    But reason told him that unless the family were crazy, they would never willingly give up their comfortable life and choose to be a bandit licking blood on the edge of the knife.


    He waved and kicked the woman out.


    Lin Mengya withdrew from the black tiger hall with her mouth closed.


    She knew that no matter how powerful the bandit leader was, he would not respond to such a request for a moment.


    But all he needs is Huo ye to take it seriously.


    Whether they succeed or not, the Song family hung up the number in front of Huo ye, the boss of black tiger stronghold.


    As for her future plans, she has her own plans.


    In short, she will not let the Song family''s old husband and wife become real bandits, but also ensure their safety.

 Chapter 2419

    Outside the black tiger hall, the martial arts competition is still in full swing.


    As an outsider, although Lin Mengya is insignificant, she has attracted the attention of some people.


    As soon as she went out, several men saw her.


    Several people looked at each other and immediately surrounded her in the middle.


    "Ouch, who robbed this little daughter-in-law? It''s really Shuiling!"


    "Gee, I don''t know which bastard will be cheaper. Little daughter-in-law, how about you and our brothers?"


    Several people burst into laughter, as if waiting to appreciate her panic appearance of fear and crying.


    But Lin Mengya blinked and said crisply, "I''m brother Wang. I''ve just met Lord Huo. What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    This sentence involved two people.


    And they can''t provoke it.


    In an instant, several people were stunned and their thoughts changed rapidly.


    Wang Yan brought it? And met their boss?


    Is this girl Wang Yan''s woman or the boss''s?


    But soon, they ruled out the boss directly.


    After all, over the years, the boss has never seen what kind of woman he has never seen. They have never seen who the boss is interested in.


    If this girl is Wang Yan''s


    Several people looked at the direction of the challenge arena.


    Just now, Wang Yan fought 13 challengers in a row and became the top of the competition.


    They are afraid that they will not resist Wang Yan''s beating if they are tied together.


    Suddenly, my anger disappeared. One after another shook his head with a stiff face and said, "no, it''s nothing. It''s just that it''s inconvenient to see you alone. Just ask if you need our help."


    Others echoed.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    "I''m not very familiar with this place. I don''t know where to arrange the women''s dependents in our stockade?"


    Several people pushed each other. Finally, the guy who was the first to speak pointed to the back of the black tiger hall and said, "there, all the women and children in our stockade are there."


    She glanced and nodded her thanks.


    Then he walked slowly in the direction the man pointed out.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect this girl to be very clever!"


    Wu Ying, who had gone and returned, came in and reported what had just happened to Lord Huo.


    Lord Huo gently rubbed his forehead and felt more and more that the girl''s purpose was not so simple.


    Then he asked, "what do the brothers who go down to inquire say?"


    Wu Ying smiled at this.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the Song family. It''s just that their daughter-in-law has a mysterious origin and is likely to be an ancient Chinese."


    Lord Huo''s eyebrows picked up and his eyes were visibly stained with a few cold frost.


    "Are you sure?"


    Wu Ying''s heart jumped, and then she shook her head a little uncertain.


    "The people of the ancient clan think highly of themselves. They won''t easily intermarry with foreigners."


    When Huo ye said this, he obviously hated the ancient family.


    But beyond that, he didn''t say much.


    Just let Wu Ying continue to find out. By the way, protect the old couple of the Song family.


    Whether their daughter-in-law is an ancient people or not, he will never break his promise to others.


    Bypassing the black tiger hall, Lin Mengya saw an open area.


    Many bungalows are covered. At the moment, cooking smoke curls up, which is more like an ordinary small village.


    Of course, there will never be a shirtless man with a bright steel knife in an ordinary village.


    As soon as Lin Mengya walked over, she was stopped.


    "Hey, little girl over there, come here!"


    girl?


    Apart from her family and teachers, she rarely heard others call her that.


    Regardless of age and status, women always like others to call themselves younger.


    Although the voice was not very polite, her attitude was pretty good.


    Not far away, a slightly fat woman was staring at her suspiciously.


    "Sister in law, you call me?"


    The woman looked at her up and down, and her eyes looked like picking cabbage in the market.


    Seeing that her "cabbage" was too delicate, she complained with some dissatisfaction: "why can''t you pick another hand and shoulder? Don''t I have to do the kitchen work myself in the future?"


    It seems that this should be the cook in charge of the kitchen in the black tiger stronghold.


    Lin Mengya, who is used to the big family, deeply understands that those who want to get along well in a place, who manage food and money, can''t easily offend.


    At that moment, he was not arrogant. He smiled and said to the cook, "sister-in-law needs my help? Although I have little strength, I can do some work within my ability. If sister-in-law can trust me, let me start for you!"


    Zhu''s sister-in-law looked at her a little more unexpectedly.


    There are not many women in the black tiger stronghold, and a large part of them were robbed from the foot of the mountain by the bandits in the stronghold.


    But when those girls came, they were either crying for life or death, or crying for someone to let them go. In short, none of them was as clever as the girl in front of them.


    But Zhu''s sister-in-law was not an ordinary person. She narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously, "who robbed you?"


    Lin Mengya replied, "I came up with brother Wang Yan, but I didn''t rob him. I came up with him voluntarily."


    On hearing Wang Yan, Zhu''s sister-in-law''s face changed slightly.


    I don''t know why, looking into her eyes, she was a little more picky.


    She walked around Lin Mengya, then suddenly stretched out her hand and patted Lin Mengya on the hip.


    "The ass is not big enough. I''m afraid I can''t have a son in the future."


    Suddenly surprised Lin Mengya: "...."


    How should her little Ning''er explain?


    But she didn''t understand why she suddenly turned to the matter of having a son?


    "Just like Wang Yan, can you stand him with your thin little physique?"


    Wish sister-in-law''s next sentence, let her understand what the other party misunderstood.


    Lin Mengya''s explanation.


    "My sister-in-law misunderstood. I went up the mountain with brother Wang Yan because I had something to discuss with Lord Huo, not, not brother Wang Xinyue."


    I wish my sister-in-law suddenly realized and had a slightly better attitude.


    "So it is. Why did you ask our Lord Huo to do it?"


    Lin Mengya can feel that Zhu''s sister-in-law is still a little wary of her.


    Yeah.


    There are so many people in the black tiger stronghold. If a person in charge of the kitchen was so careless, I''m afraid someone with a heart would have poisoned the men, women, old and young in the stronghold for several times.


    At that moment, she explained the conflict between sister-in-law Tang''s mother and son and the old couple of the Song family to sister-in-law Zhu.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I heard that sister-in-law Tang was this person, sister-in-law Zhu suddenly dropped her face.


    "The Tang sister-in-law you mentioned is the bitch who rides thousands of people and sleeps in Songjia town at the foot of the mountain?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    How does she feel like the cook hates sister Tang more than she does? But he nodded.


    Unexpectedly, at the next moment, the kitchen in front of me scolded: "I knew that bitch was restless! When her man didn''t want her at the beginning, he didn''t think about who gave up their mother and son for a meal.


    Oh, but they did well. Instead of thanking others, they climbed into their man''s bed!


    Bah, I''m disgusted to mention her. Girl, don''t worry. I''ll tell our boss later and ask him to send someone to directly kill the bitch''s mother and son! "


    The enemy of the enemy is his friend.


    Holding this view, Lin Mengya quickly united with the cook Zhu''s sister-in-law.


    Moreover, through the description of sister-in-law Zhu, she also roughly understood why the other party hated sister-in-law Tang so much.


    It turned out that they were all from the same village.


    Sister Tang''s husband is a gambler and is not at home all day.


    She''s not a quiet person. Once she comes and goes, she colludes with an idle man in the village.


    After being informed by her husband, sister-in-law Tang and young boss Tang were driven out of the house.


    There was a poor woman in the village who took in their mother and son for the time being.


    Who knows that sister-in-law Tang really has a big heart, and the family has a better life in ten miles and eight villages. Therefore, sister-in-law Tang has the idea of occupying the magpie''s nest, but she almost destroyed the family.


    It happened that Zhu''s sister-in-law was a cousin of the hostess of that family. They had an excellent relationship before they got married.


    Zhu''s sister-in-law was so angry that she rushed to her cousin''s house with a knife.


    Who knows that sister-in-law Tang got the news of the male owner in advance. Knowing that sister-in-law Zhu was not easy to mess with, she rolled up other people''s money overnight and ran away with her son.


    After that, sister-in-law Tang wanted to do it again.


    However, master song is a decent person and doesn''t look up to her at all, but Mrs. song is a kind-hearted person. She just kicked her out without being investigated.


    This allowed sister-in-law Tang to take root in Songjia Town, but it was easy to change her nature.


    She was a woman who could only rely on men. Now she has no scruples. Over the years, her family has come and gone like a prostitute.


    I wish my sister-in-law said more and more speculation with her, and was wary of her, so I went to most of them.


    At this time, I was just in time for lunch. My sister-in-law wanted to steam her a bowl of egg soup because she was afraid that she would not be used to the simple food on the mountain.


    Who knows, but Lin Mengya stopped it.


    "I''m not so delicate. I wish my sister-in-law that the conditions of my uncle''s house are good, but I''ve followed my father everywhere since I was a child. I''ve suffered a lot."


    She was in an orphanage when she was young and was used to eating a big pot of rice.


    Later, although he returned to the palace family, the family style of the palace family was not extravagant.


    She also pays attention to health preservation. The food she eats at home is not very fine, but mainly natural and light.


    Like everyone else, I took a steamed bread mixed with corn flour, filled a bowl of porridge, and ate a dish of fried vegetables.


    I wish my sister-in-law could not help feeling more favorable to her when she saw that she was not coquettish at all.


    After dinner, she took the initiative to help the big guy clean up the tableware.


    At the beginning, everyone was still quite strange to her, but Zhu''s sister-in-law introduced her, which made her familiar soon.


    In the evening, everyone in Heihu stronghold knows that Wang Yan brought a beautiful and good-natured song girl today.

 Chapter 2420

    "Brother! I''m number one again this time!"


    Wang Yan, who had just come down from the challenge arena, rushed to the black tiger hall with a big knife.


    But I didn''t know that as soon as I entered the door, I saw the frost on their eldest brother''s face.


    Wang Yan scratched her head. How did he feel that big brother was not very happy?


    "Wang Yan, I think you really forgot the rules of our black tiger stronghold."


    Lord Huo was not angry, but it made Wang Yan feel like a great disaster was coming.


    It''s just that his clever head melon seeds don''t turn at all now.


    He looked at his brother suspiciously, and then squeezed his eyebrows at Wu Ying next to him.


    "Brother, what did I do wrong?"


    This is inexplicably a little empty.


    Wu Ying was helpless.


    He knew that this guy usually looked coarse and fine, but once he had a chance to show his strength, he would forget everything.


    For the sake of his brothers for many years, he can only give a simple reminder.


    "Who did you bring back today?"


    Wang Yan was stunned and immediately patted her head.


    How did you forget Miss Song?


    He turned around and wanted to go out to find it, but he was scolded by Lord Huo.


    "I''m much better than you. I''ve become a guest of honor in my black tiger stronghold in just half a day. Wang Yan, if she''s a spy, you''re the insider!"


    Lord Huo''s words were a little heavy.


    But Wang Yan didn''t mean to resist at all.


    He knows too well how many people are eyeing them in the black tiger stronghold.


    Just, just that song girl


    I don''t know what happened. He just thought Miss Song didn''t mean anything to them.


    Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to bring her up the mountain.


    But how dare he tell his brother these words?


    Now, just admit your mistake.


    "Elder brother, it''s all my fault and negligence. I''ll arrest her and torture her now. I won''t let her hurt our stockade!"


    "It''s late."


    Lord Huo looked at him without expression.


    Wang Yan was shocked and thought that the girl had been executed by the boss.


    The boss said slowly, "she lives in the same room with sister-in-law Zhu. If you go now, I''m afraid you''ll spill blood on the spot."


    Hearing the reputation of "Zhu sister-in-law", Wang Yan immediately counseled.


    "Hey, hey, it seems that sister-in-law Zhu likes Miss song very much! By the way, boss, what do you think of Miss Song?"


    He turned people back mainly to be a daughter-in-law for the boss.


    Moreover, people can get Zhu''s sister-in-law''s love, that character must not be wrong.


    Lord Huo''s eyes were a little complicated, but he said truthfully, "it seems that people and animals are harmless. In fact, he is a cunning little fox."


    She said she was afraid, but when she threatened her, she could talk to herself without changing her face.


    But if she was fearless, he also saw a bright fear in her eyes when he grabbed each other''s neck.


    In short, this is a very clever girl.


    And being smart means being difficult.


    In his past experience, he never had a particularly good impression of difficult women.


    Therefore, for this girl, he has only one idea.


    That is to solve her problem quickly and drive people out.


    If she knows the truth, just stay honest.


    But if she dares to make any moths, hehe, his black tiger stronghold is not a good place.


    Wang Yan smacked for a while and thought that the boss''s remark might mean that she was not very satisfied with Miss Song.


    Alas, thanks to his kindness, he thinks of the boss. Who knows that the boss doesn''t like such a good girl.


    In my heart, I stopped the mind of matchmaking and turned to talking about business.


    "Boss, according to our current momentum, we will soon have several nearby towns and a few distant towns under our control."


    Mr. Huo is more concerned about this matter.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "how long do we have left?"


    Wu Ying calculated, and her face could not help being a little grim.


    "There is less than half a year left, but our people can''t find the way to the ancient people. If this goes on, we''re afraid it''s too late."


    "Go too late!"


    Lord Huo''s face showed some ferocity that mountain bandits should have for the first time.


    "Yes, I told them to act as soon as possible."


    Wu Ying did not continue to find reasons, but took the matter down.


    The three continued to discuss, but they didn''t know that the ancient entrance they couldn''t find was just learned by Lin Mengya, a little fox.


    Zhu''s sister-in-law placed her in a wing room in her yard.


    Lin Mengya came to a strange environment. No matter how relaxed she appeared, her nerves were tight.


    The system keeps running, guarding everything around for her.


    If there is any disturbance, Lin Mengya will wake up immediately.


    At midnight, the system suddenly reminded her that ah San had sneaked into her room.


    When Lin Mengya got to bed, she sat up.


    Fortunately, ah San was used to her unusual sensitivity. He just lowered his voice and said to Lin Mengya, "madam, your Highness''s letter has arrived."


    "Bring it to me quickly."


    Ah San took out the letter, but the letter was not composed of pages of stationery, but several palm sized wooden cards.


    At night, Lin Mengya didn''t need to look at it at all. She only rubbed several wooden signs with her hands.


    It turned out that there was a kind of Braille engraved on it.


    With this, no one can doubt her.


    This is what she agreed with long Tianyu before she left.


    After all, the place she went this time might be a tiger''s den.


    Letters are too dangerous. We must ensure that they are safe. Even if they are found, the other party will never guess the content of their letters.


    The letter said that he had left and everything had been arranged so that she wouldn''t have any worries.


    Of course, there are other contents, but in the last sentence of the letter, it is "I miss you".


    In the dark, she bent her lips.


    This guy, how can he be more and more coquettish?


    But to her surprise, another sentence was engraved on the back of the last wooden card.


    You miss me.


    Lin Mengya skimmed her lips. Oh, man, the self feeling of this product is too good!


    Although he was telling the truth.


    Lin Mengya rubbed those two words reluctantly, and then returned the wooden card to ah San.


    "By the way, how''s the situation at Li''s house?"


    When Li Wushuang returns to Songjia Town, the news will surely spread back to the ancient Li family.


    If she guesses right, it''s


    The Li family should send someone to hurry up a few days.


    At that time, she will follow Li Wushuang and enter Li''s house.


    After that, it depends on her adaptability.


    "The Li family has sent a letter. The letter says that the master of the Li family misses young master Li very much and wants him to go back to visit his relatives as soon as possible."


    Her heart moved and she came.


    "That''s unparalleled. What do they say?"


    "According to your opinion, young master Li only said that he had just returned from the temple recently. He had been working hard all the way and needed to rest for a few days to visit his relatives. Moreover, his subordinates also found a strange thing."


    Lin Mengya wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    "The messenger has become very regular since he entered Songjia town.


    Originally, my subordinates thought that they might directly take young master Li, but now even if they were too anxious, they didn''t start with young master Li. "


    This problem made her think of those who watched Li''s family.


    She doesn''t think these people don''t have enough strength to force the Song family.


    But far from doing so, they didn''t even dare to hurt people when they went to the Song family to steal.


    If you want to deal with the Song family, you have to let others do it.


    It made her feel even more strange.


    "Didn''t you find the reason?"


    "Not yet."


    Lin Mengya knew it was urgent.


    After asking ah San to continue their surveillance, he asked people to leave.


    The next day, she got up early and wanted to help sister-in-law Zhu, but she didn''t want to hear bursts of noise as soon as she got to the kitchen.


    "My young lady is weak. My young lady doesn''t like to eat these things you make! Can you afford to delay Lord Huo''s important affairs?"


    This voice is a little shrill. It doesn''t look like sister-in-law Zhu''s loud voice.


    Then, Zhu''s sister-in-law scolded, "what golden body can''t eat fine rice? Tell your young lady whether she likes to eat or not, and I won''t wait!"


    "You! I tell you, my lady is your future mistress! You dare to neglect like this. When my lady passes the door, none of you can run away!"


    "Oh? Mistress? Bah, she deserves it!"


    I wish my sister-in-law''s mouth is unforgiving. The more they quarrel, the worse. Of course, I wish my sister-in-law a great victory.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go until she was about to stop, but she still got into trouble.


    As soon as my sister-in-law saw her, her eyes brightened, she grabbed her, raised her head and said, "even if there is a village pressing lady in our stockade, it must be like this. Your shit lady should get out of here. People like her are not welcome here!"


    Lin Mengya secretly screamed bad, especially when she saw that the girl who scolded Zhu''s sister-in-law was dressed up as a maid, so she roughly understood what happened.


    According to the maid, I''m afraid Lord Huo and her young lady should be a couple.


    She looked at the maid''s face and tried to explain, "this girl, I wish my sister-in-law was just angry for a moment. I''m just a crowd."


    "Shameless fox! How dare you seduce my uncle? I, I''ll paint your face!"


    Then the maid rushed up with her thin fingers.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    Not to mention the camouflage on her face, for the sake of safety, she has released the toxin after she came here.


    If you are really caught by the maid, it''s really troublesome!


    She just wanted to dodge, but Zhu''s sister-in-law behind her was not slow.


    Then he dragged her behind him and raised his hand.


    "Pa -"

 Chapter 2421

    The maid''s figure is slim. Where is Zhu''s opponent? She was slapped aside by Zhu''s sister-in-law. Her white face is also printed with red fingerprints.


    "You, you dare to hit me!"


    The maid covered her face and stared at Zhu sister-in-law with incredible anger.


    But the latter didn''t care at all. He put his hands on his hips and scolded angrily: "you and your young lady are just two broken settlements. If it weren''t for the kindness of my boss, now you wouldn''t know which kiln you were sold to!


    In the future, you have to eat, drink and Lazar like us. If you want to be your noble lady, get out of the mountain! "


    The women around also pointed at the maid, obviously dissatisfied with her for a long time.


    The maid looked at the people around her angrily, finally got up and ran away in a hurry.


    "Bah! I really think I''m a daughter!"


    Wish sister-in-law Si made no secret of her dislike for the master and servant.


    Lin Mengya looked at the maid and couldn''t help worrying.


    "Wish sister-in-law, what''s the matter with this man?"


    Zhu''s sister-in-law spat at the other side again, and then replied, "she and her beautiful young lady were all picked up by our boss from the foot of the mountain. I heard from Wang Yan that it was because the old man had a life-saving grace to our boss. The boss raised people on the mountain in order to repay the kindness of the family."


    i see.


    In this way, Lord Huo is indeed a man who values love and righteousness. If he can really entrust the Song family and his wife to him, he can rest assured.


    Just thinking, Zhu sister-in-law looked at her up and down, and a flash of pure light burst out of her eyes.


    She took her hand and smiled so sweetly.


    "I said, Miss Song, how old are you this year?"


    The real song Xiang is two years older than her. She said, "it''s twenty-four this year."


    I wish my sister-in-law smiled more kindly, and even made Lin Mengya uncomfortable.


    "It''s so big that there''s a marriage?"


    She shook her head and wished her sister-in-law''s face a sudden joy.


    "What do you think of our Lord Huo?"


    Lin Mengya''s intuition was not quite right, but since he was on someone else''s chassis, he had to boast that they were not, so he said, "Lord Huo, although he is reckless, he has clear gratitude and resentment. He is a hero and admirable."


    "Ouch, you are so discerning. Our Huo master is a hard-to-find good man."


    It can be seen that sister-in-law Zhu should be Huo Ye''s "big powder".


    She followed with a few words of praise, also want to win the favor of sister-in-law Zhu, so as to pave the way for her future plan, but she was misunderstood by sister-in-law Zhu.


    After dinner, Zhu''s sister-in-law secretly found Wang Yan while the big guys were gone.


    "Wang Yan, come here and I''ll tell you something."


    Wang Yan immediately passed. After all, he was in front of his future mother-in-law.


    But after listening to Zhu''s instructions, Wang Yan seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Wish sister-in-law, I''m afraid it''s wrong?"


    I wish my sister-in-law gave him a white look.


    "What''s wrong? It''s time to marry a daughter-in-law at the age of our eldest brother. Do you really want that charming lady to be our future wife of the stronghold? I can tell you that I offended them today. If she gets Lord Huo''s favor in the future, where can we have a place for our mother and daughter in the stronghold?"


    Wang Yan frowned when she heard this.


    To be honest, he doesn''t like Miss Tao very much.


    Delicate and weak, and it''s all here


    For many days, I even dared not go out of the house, and even saw that I had been scared to cry.


    Where can such people be their wives?


    At that moment, he agreed to Zhu''s proposal and promised that he would arrange it.


    Just at night, when Lin Mengya, who had been busy all day, wanted to rest, someone knocked on her door.


    "Miss Song, did you sleep?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, it turned out that it was Zhu''s sister-in-law. She immediately opened the door and invited someone in.


    But the other party just stuffed her with a pair of ready cloth shoes.


    "These are the shoes I made for the boss a few days ago. Please send them to me to see if they fit."


    She looked at the cloth shoes in her hand, but she couldn''t refuse.


    After all, now, the only person who turned to her was sister-in-law Zhu, and she was ready to let her speak well for herself in the black tiger stronghold, so she had to take the task.


    Each area in the black tiger stronghold is separated.


    Most of them live in women and children, while the young mountain bandits live in the front.


    Among them, the place where Huo Ye lives is the most spacious and bright.


    She walked all the way and carefully recorded the location of the whole stockade in her mind.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that although the layout here seemed very simple, it was actually a little exquisite.


    From the performance of Huo ye and his two men, they are by no means the kind of brave and resourceless bandits.


    As soon as she got to the front yard, she was stopped.


    "Who is it?"


    It turned out that there were still people patrolling the stockade.


    Just as Lin Mengya wanted to explain, Wang Yan suddenly appeared and sent the two away.


    "Are you looking for Lord Huo?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and nodded.


    The lights were bright and dark, but she felt that Wang Yan''s expression seemed a little, a little strange.


    "Lord Huo is in the house. Just find him yourself."


    She nodded, but Wang Yan added.


    "Mr. Huo doesn''t like women to be too proactive. You have a good sense of propriety."


    With that, Wang Yan strode away before she asked questions.


    At this moment, even if she was dull, she found something unusual.


    Wang Yan, he doesn''t think she has a crush on Lord Huo, does she?


    Lin Meng felt speechless when he was at Arden''s house. It''s not like that!


    At this stage, she is neither close nor retreat.


    Remembering the teasing expression on Zhu''s sister-in-law''s face before coming, she immediately felt unable to cry or laugh.


    These two guys have the idea of asking her to introduce herself to the pillow?


    Naturally, Lin Mengya can''t go again. She decides to return her shoes to sister-in-law Zhu early tomorrow morning and tells her that she has a sweetheart and can only thank her for her "kindness".


    But I didn''t want to. Just when I wanted to go back, I ran into someone she absolutely didn''t want to see.


    "Miss, look down, I said this fox is restless! In the evening, she will come to seduce my uncle!"


    Her shrill voice was familiar with a little hatred.


    Not far away, two women came.


    She had seen her in the daytime in front of her, and the girl behind her who looked particularly weak and docile should be huoye''s fiancee.


    She frowned, but her manner was generous.


    "Girl, you can''t talk nonsense. I''m innocent with Lord Huo and have absolutely no personal relationship. What''s the reason why you slander my innocence again and again?


    ¡±


    The maid looked at her with hate in her eyes.


    Think of it, is the day''s things, also recorded in her head.


    Lin Mengya was wronged.


    After hearing her words, the maid sneered, "if you are really innocent, you won''t want to climb my uncle''s bed at night!"


    Lin Mengya saw that she couldn''t explain the truth to the other party, and was too lazy to continue grinding her teeth with the other party. If she wanted to cross them, she left.


    Unexpectedly, the maid held out her hand and grabbed her arm.


    "I''m right, aren''t I! I have to teach you a shameless little bitch for our young lady today!"


    Then the maid hit Lin Mengya in the face.


    Her eyes flashed coldly, and then she grabbed the maid''s hand.


    "What are you doing? You deserve to hit me?"


    She was really angry.


    The maid has been messing around all the time. If she changes her temper, I''m afraid she''s not the only one to be bullied tonight.


    What''s more, she hates this kind of indiscriminate action.


    The maid did not expect that the girl in front of her, who was as soft and weak as their young lady, was stronger than her.


    She was so angry that she tried to withdraw her hand, but failed.


    Lin Mengya sneered and let go, and the maid pulled back her hand because she was too hard. She confiscated her strength, stepped back a few steps and sat on the ground all at once.


    "Xiaoju! Are you okay?"


    The young lady who had been standing beside them without saying a word suddenly called to help her maid.


    "Miss, I''m fine. Don''t be afraid. I''m really fine."


    The ground was covered with hard stone slabs. Xiaoju could not stand up because of the pain.


    As soon as the delicate young lady saw it, she burst into tears.


    "Come on, let''s go back. We''ll never mess with them again, okay? My parents have gone. You''re the only one left with me. You can''t do anything."


    When Xiaoju heard this, she was even more sad.


    Holding his own young lady, he choked and said, "it doesn''t matter how many grievances I suffer, as long as you can get well, young lady."


    "Xiaoju, I''m useless, I''m useless!"


    They almost hugged each other and cried bitterly, while Lin Mengya, as a bystander, was extremely calm.


    Although this little chrysanthemum is hateful, her starting point is to replace her own young lady.


    But this lady is not much.


    If she really loves Xiaoju, she shouldn''t let Xiaoju stand out for her again and again.


    That is, she did not encourage, but the silence just now was also acquiescence?


    However, the two masters and servants are willing to beat and suffer. It''s none of her business.


    She was about to leave, but the young lady who was scared to say nothing just now ran to her and stopped her with open arms.


    "You, you can''t go!"


    "Get out of the way. I don''t have time to waste with you." She said coldly.


    The woman in front of her shrunk and then insisted, "you hurt Xiaoju. Come with me to see brother Huo! You should admit your mistake to Xiaoju in front of brother Huo."


    Squinting, Lin Mengya was completely aroused by the suppressed anger in her heart.


    "What if I don''t go?"


    Her voice was so cold that everyone who knew her knew that it was a precursor to her anger.


    The young lady, however, had no idea that she might be in danger.

 Chapter 2422

    Probably in the past life of the young lady, there had never been a girl like Lin Mengya who would show no mercy to her and even make her feel a little afraid.


    Where can Xiaoju stand her young lady? Being bullied by others, she immediately insisted on getting up and blocking her young lady in front of her.


    Unfortunately, after several efforts, she couldn''t help it. She had to say to her young lady in a hurry, "Miss, what do you have to say to her? Please invite my uncle now, and my uncle will make decisions for you!"


    The young lady hesitated to look at Xiaoju. At last, she had to stamp her foot and trot to Lord Huo''s room.


    Lin Mengya simply won''t go.


    She wanted to see how the master and servant could turn right and wrong into black and white!


    "Hum, Lord Huo will drive you down the mountain now! I tell you, you can''t rob my lady!"


    Xiaoju warned her darkly.


    But in Lin Mengya''s view, these are just painless nonsense.


    If Lord Huo really wants to marry these two masters and servants, I''m afraid there will be some changes in what she planned before.


    They didn''t like each other. When Xiaoju bit her teeth and got up, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Lord Huo, miss, you''re here!"


    With that, he deliberately gouged out Lin Mengya, as if he had won.


    Lin Mengya sneered and turned her head to look at the two people.


    Lord Huo''s eyebrows were still a little frosty, and his eyes were chilly when he looked at her.


    Lin Mengya was also unhappy.


    She was obviously suffering from reckless disasters. Even if she asked for help, she would never be wronged.


    At present, his attitude towards Huo Ye was more alienated.


    I thought it would be a big deal to send more people to protect the Song family in secret so as not to be despised by the men and women here.


    Lord Huo frowned.


    He was unhappy because he was interrupted.


    It''s not his turn to do this little thing like sesame and mung bean.


    However, in addition to the orphan involved in his benefactor, there is the song girl who has made him feel unusual since he came up the mountain.


    He was not good at dealing with things between women. He just asked with a straight face, "what''s going on?"


    Xiaoju robbed everyone and said, "Lord Huo, our young lady and I just want to thank you for saving our lives. Who knows, we met this woman stealthily on the way. You must not take it lightly. Maybe she is the spy sent by someone!"


    Xiao Ju, who was born in a big family, naturally knows that the thing between men and women is just a layer of window paper.


    And that woman''s appearance is very beautiful. In addition, Zhu''s sister-in-law, who is the most difficult to do in the kitchen, is biased towards her. It''s difficult to ensure that this woman won''t have any seductive means.


    Since she wanted to clear the way for a young lady, she definitely didn''t let the fox seduce Lord Huo!


    Sure enough, when Lord Huo heard this, polishing suddenly became colder.


    "What are you doing here?" This question is Lin Mengya.


    The latter only feels ridiculous at the moment.


    She put the cloth shoes in her hand directly into Lord Huo''s arms and said with a sneer: "I''m here to inquire about the news. If you don''t believe it, look, I''ve put the map here and your platoon array on the bottom of my shoes. I''ll send it out in a moment!"


    Lord Huo narrowed his eyes.


    He is not a fool. He can tell his own size by looking at this pair of shoes.


    My heart said


    It''s not really a taste. In short, he decided that at least what the song girl said just now was angry.


    "Speak well."


    Unknowingly, Lord Huo was more kind to Lin Mengya, but she couldn''t tell these things from her anger.


    She snorted coldly, "they have said all the good and bad words. What''s the point of my saying?


    I''m really bothered these days. Please send someone to send me down the mountain tomorrow.


    There are so many people in your black tiger stronghold that I can''t afford to be parried by an outsider! "


    Then she turned around and left.


    Unexpectedly, Lord Huo reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t admit it myself. Do you still want to force a confession?"


    Lin Mengya forcibly shook off huoye''s hand, with a cold look on her face.


    "Yes, black or white has the final say.


    If there is any torture, please call me up. If I call me song Xiang, my last name will be yours! "


    Lord Huo is also very innocent.


    In fact, he didn''t doubt the girl in front of him, but he didn''t understand the woman''s subtle mood.


    "Why don''t you listen to others? Did I say I would torture you?"


    He felt that the woman in front of him was very angry. Besides, he didn''t think she was a spy.


    "No, I''m going to imprison me by torture?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed, and she was more alert to Lord Huo.


    "Also, since ancient times, heroes are sad about the beauty pass. This black tiger stronghold is your husband and wife''s shop. I offended your wife. Naturally, you want to be angry for her.


    Well, I''m just an ordinary person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. I''ll admit my mistake to your wife. Let''s go back to the bridge and the road in the future, and the well water will not invade the river. "


    Lord Huo was completely confused.


    He had never been close to a woman in more than 20 years before. Now he just grabbed a sentence and explained: "what lady? I''m from unmarried. Where''s the lady?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to the master and servant over there with disdain and said, "people call you uncle one by one!


    It''s also true that the benefactor who saved his life was on his deathbed. Lord Huo, a man who values friendship, will naturally live up to others. "


    Lin Mengya glanced at the master and servant.


    The young lady looked clever with her head down, but her hands were entangled. It was obvious that she was quite nervous.


    Now Lord Huo finally understood.


    His brow relaxed and he remembered that he didn''t seem to understand something with everyone.


    "Miss Tao''s father saved my life. I did promise her that I would take care of Miss Tao all my life, but I never said I would marry her."


    Lord Huo turned and said solemnly to miss Tao, "Miss Tao, if you misunderstand me because of these words, I can only say sorry to you.


    I will keep my promise to Mr. Tao, recognize you as a righteous sister and will always take care of you.


    If you become a dummy in the future, I will also prepare a dowry for you so that you will not be bullied by your husband''s family all your life. "


    Miss Tao''s eyes suddenly turned red and her pretty face turned pale.


    "I, I see. Thank you for your concern. It''s getting late, so I won''t disturb you. Let''s go, Xiaoju."


    Xiaoju still stares at Lin Mengya coldly.


    Blame this bitch!


    If she hadn''t suddenly appeared and taken away Mr. Huo''s heart, how could Mr. Huo abandon his young lady?


    But people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Even if there are thousands of resentments in Xiaoju''s heart, she has to chase Miss Tao away at the moment.


    Lin Mengya sighed softly.


    She also solved a problem for Lord Huo.


    The two masters and servants looked weak, but they were actually a curse.


    Without saying anything else, she rushed to Xiaoju and dared to shout at Zhu''s sister-in-law. She knew that if Miss Tao really married Lord Huo, the stronghold would never have peace.


    Seeing that the LORD was gone, Lin Mengya had no reason to stay any longer.


    "Now that everything is clear, I''ll go first."


    Unexpectedly, Lord Huo looked at her with deep eyes.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Somehow, Lord Huo always felt that their relationship was different from that of the past.


    He couldn''t tell what was different. He just felt that the woman in front of him made him a little upset, so his tone was a little impatient.


    Lin Mengya curled her lips.


    It seems that she has done something bad to others after all. I''m afraid she will complain.


    In that case, she doesn''t have to stay on the mountain anymore.


    "I''m here to say goodbye to Lord Huo."


    "Farewell, where are you going?"


    Lord Huo couldn''t help wondering.


    She proposed to join them, and now she is going to leave. What does this girl regard his black tiger stronghold as?


    Is it the back garden of her family? Is she free to come and go?


    He was angry and said calmly, "I said you must stay during this period. Don''t you want your uncle and aunt to be protected by our black tiger stronghold?"


    When it comes to this matter, Lin Mengya is naturally a little unwilling.


    After thinking for a while, she said calmly, "if Lord Huo really doesn''t marry that Tao girl, I''d like to stay."


    Her relationship with the master and servant had fallen to the freezing point. In fact, she didn''t care.


    After she left here, even if the two masters and servants turned upside down, it had nothing to do with her.


    But the old couple of the Song family can''t.


    She was afraid that Miss Tao would spread her anger on others because of the contradiction between them.


    But she didn''t realize it, but this word had another meaning in Huo Ye''s ear.


    His eyes changed and suddenly he seemed to think of something.


    Look like Lin Mengya''s eyes are becoming more and more complex.


    "You just don''t want me to marry Miss Tao?"


    Lin Mengya said, "I just don''t think she is suitable for you. Of course, if you really like him, I have no right to interfere."


    Who knows, when Lord Huo heard her words, the corners of his mouth suddenly rose.


    "I didn''t intend to marry her, and if you don''t like it, I can do what you want, but you have to promise me a condition."


    Lin Mengya asked suspiciously, "what conditions?"


    Lord Huo''s eyes flickered, but he deliberately sold it.


    "I''ll tell you when I think of it. Now you can go back to bed."


    Lin Mengya frowned and thought what was wrong with it. Isn''t she sincere enough to let her think about it?


    But tonight''s event also sounded an alarm for her.


    Even if Lord Huo doesn''t marry Miss Tao, there are so many people in the black tiger stronghold. What if one of them has a bad heart for the Song family''s husband and wife?

 Chapter 2423

    Lin Mengya thought all night. Before she could think of a better way, the wind outside quietly changed.


    "Ouch, isn''t this Miss Song? How nice to let you work? Come on, come on, sit down and eat."


    As she did yesterday, she helped sister-in-law Zhu get some dishes and chopsticks. She was picked up by sister-in-law Zhu with a smile and squeezed her eyes at her.


    "I said our boss has high eyes and will never like those who have to come together!"


    Lin mengarden felt a little speechless. When he wanted to change the topic, he heard that someone threw the bowl on the table.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Xiaoju, who came to fetch breakfast for her young lady, exploded almost immediately and shouted angrily at sister-in-law Zhu.


    I wish my sister-in-law''s words were meant for her. Naturally, I have nothing to worry about.


    "Say it again and again, when I''m afraid you won''t succeed? Your father is really a hero and has great kindness to our boss.


    But when our brother saved your young lady, he lost eight lives! Isn''t it worth the kindness of your old man?


    After you go up the mountain with your young lady, your nose is not your nose, and your eyes are not your eyes. What''s the matter with those sisters who can vigorously call my mother? In the world, your young lady is the most respected. Why don''t others be pigs and dogs? "


    I wish my sister-in-law and miss Tao have a deep grudge.


    Those who followed the boss to save people were brothers who lived together day and night in the stockade.


    Although when they left, they said they were willing to repay the kindness for the boss, for sister-in-law Zhu, they were all living people and her brothers and sisters.


    How can she not be sad when people die?


    Originally, she didn''t have so much resentment, but who knows that since Miss Tao went up the mountain, she has always regarded herself as a Huo Yeen.


    He also took the kindness of his brothers for granted.


    Not only that, the master and servant took the people in the stockade as servants.


    This led to the dissatisfaction of the people in the whole black tiger stronghold.


    Especially my sister-in-law.


    Even Lord Huo had to give her some face, and Zhu''s sister-in-law came to see him as her brother. Why would she want him to find such a daughter-in-law.


    Xiaoju''s face flushed with choking.


    She angrily pointed to Lin Mengya and Zhu''s sister-in-law and said in a harsh voice, "well, I knew that you mountain bandits up and down are unkind to my miss.


    In that case, my lady and I don''t have to talk more nonsense to you ungrateful people.


    Today, we will go down the mountain to save our young lady from being angry with you! "


    Zhu sister-in-law sneered and said, "walk slowly."


    "You!"


    Seeing that the situation was worse, Lin Mengya, who had been a wall watcher, frowned and said, "your name is Xiaoju, right? Let me ask you, do you listen to your young lady or your young lady?


    No wonder your young lady is not popular. With you as a bad slave, she won''t want to marry again in her life. "


    "What do you mean? I''m all for the good of our young lady. Don''t talk nonsense there!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her coldly and said, "if you are really good for your young lady, why do you want to be so domineering and make enemies for her everywhere?


    As far as I know, your young lady is timid and often stays indoors.


    You usually take things to your room. At least half the time, you get along with the people in the stockade.


    Since you depend on others, you maid should always think of your young lady and speak well for her.


    But how do I feel now that you have to start most of the contradictions between your young lady and sister-in-law Zhu?


    What do you mean by so encouraging your young lady? "


    In the stronghold, people like sister-in-law Zhu are certainly not so careful.


    With Wu Ying''s status, and because she wanted to avoid suspicion, she had no contact with Miss Tao.


    In this way, such a simple and simple problem has been ignored.


    When Xiaoju heard this, a little uneasiness flashed in her eyes.


    "Of course I want to listen to my lady!"


    Seeing that the woman in front of her was not easy to bluff, she said forcefully: "it''s clear that you don''t pay attention to my miss, and now you want to throw a rake, you bandits can''t be reasonable!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the aggrieved chrysanthemum, frowned and said, "you''re a bandit on the left and a bandit on the right. To put it bluntly, don''t you dislike the people here?


    In that case, you''d better go down the mountain early. You know, what you and your young lady eat and drink now is given to you by these bandits. No wonder people don''t treat you as a family. "


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoju said excitedly, "how rare do you think we are? How noble is my young lady? Is it difficult that she will be destroyed in this bandit nest for the rest of her life? What, Lord Huo, it sounds good, but she is just a bandit leader. How can she deserve my young lady!"


    This sentence really provoked public anger.


    Zhu sister-in-law directly picked up the pig killing knife in the kitchen and stared at the little hoof in front of her. She wanted to cut her off at the next moment.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also bent her lips.


    "It seems that your purpose is to stop your young lady from marrying Lord Huo?"


    Xiaoju also realized that she had told the truth.


    In that case, she simply had nothing to worry about. She said bravely, "yes! I won''t let our young lady suffer in this thief''s nest!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold, and there was a little more cold in her voice.


    "Then why do you keep saying that you''re pairing your young lady with Mr. Huo? Even last night, you encouraged your young lady to go to Mr. Huo in the middle of the night. Say, what''s your purpose?"


    Everyone was stunned. No one thought how she suddenly turned a corner and mentioned what happened last night.


    Zhu''s sister-in-law was dissatisfied at first. The sharp knife that killed the pig immediately plunged into the table and glared at Xiao Ju angrily.


    "If Miss Song asks you something, you should be honest with me!"


    Xiaoju is really afraid this time.


    Her eyes were evasive and her confidence was obviously not as strong as before.


    "I, I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "Don''t understand?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and sat quietly aside, picking off Xiaoju''s skin a little.


    "If you really like what you said, just to protect your young lady from suffering here, what you should do is to clarify the relationship between your young lady and Lord Huo.


    Your young lady doesn''t know anything about the world. At first glance, she knows that she was brought up at home all the year round. If such a girl really has anything to do with Lord Huo, do you think she will go with you again?


    Unless you''re using you


    Miss Jia''s trust is seeking personal gain for yourself! "


    "I didn''t!"


    Xiaoju suddenly anxiously denied: "I was born a young lady, and death is a ghost of the young lady! I will never harm the young lady!"


    "In that case, why do you deliberately conflict with the people in the black tiger stronghold under the banner of your young lady?


    Aren''t you afraid that when your young lady passes the door in the future, they will give your young lady a hard time because of the previous Festival? "


    "They won''t have this chance!"


    Xiaoju was in a hurry and suddenly shouted such a sentence.


    Then she covered her mouth and looked a little panicked.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "what is'' there will be no chance ''? What are you planning?"


    Xiaoju has realized that it''s wrong, but it''s too late.


    Even sister-in-law Zhu has understood the abnormality of Xiaoju through their previous dialogue. At present, she grabbed Xiaoju''s back neck and dragged people away with great fire.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so unkind! Let''s go and see Lord Huo now and pour out the dirty water in your stomach!"


    Xiaoju fought desperately, but she was not the opponent of Zhu sister-in-law.


    Lin Mengya didn''t follow.


    The next thing is Lord Huo''s own business. She can remind, but only repay the kindness they have sent people to protect the old couple of the Song family.


    She deliberately hid in the yard for a day.


    In the evening, Wu Ying knocked on her door.


    "Mr. Wu, what can I do for you?"


    This time, Wu Ying was much more polite to her.


    He gave her a deep salute and said, "I came to thank the girl on behalf of our boss."


    "Thank me for what?" She wondered.


    Wu Ying said shamefully, "Miss Xie song found us a hidden danger. To be honest, that little chrysanthemum has been bought by our enemies.


    If it weren''t for the girl''s wisdom, I''m afraid now she has leaked our news. "


    Sure enough, things were just as she had guessed.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t take pride in her achievements. Instead, she said, "Mr. Wu is serious. I just want to pay you back.


    Now that the matter is over, I won''t bother much. Please ask Mr. Wu to take me away. "


    She thought a lot.


    Although taking refuge in black tiger stronghold has many advantages, they also have their own enemies.


    If the black tiger stronghold is defeated by its enemies one day, won''t the Song family''s old husband and wife enter the tiger''s mouth?


    But Wu Ying said unexpectedly, "the girl doesn''t want to stay in the stockade, but they don''t treat well? Or did someone offend you?"


    Lin Mengya quickly shook her head and explained, "no, I wish my sister-in-law is cheerful and enthusiastic and takes good care of me.


    It''s just that I''m afraid of my uncle and aunt at home. "


    "So it is."


    Wu Ying took a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Miss Song, don''t worry. Lord Huo has decided to let master song and his wife move to the mountain."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "Didn''t Mr. Huo say that we should consider it again at this time?"


    An easy job to do is to make complaints about the fact that she was a bandit chief.

 Chapter 2424

    Remembering the words of Zhu''s sister-in-law and Wang Yan this morning, Wu Ying''s attitude was also a lot more gentle.


    "Girl, although there are many people on the mountain, if master song''s family can come, at least it''s safe.


    Besides, the girl has only such a family of relatives. Do you want to meet often when you come? "


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows almost twisted into a knot.


    The more she heard this, the more something went wrong. She couldn''t help interrupting Wu Ying.


    "Did Mr. Wu misunderstand anything? Although I wanted to entrust my uncle and aunt to Mr. Huo before, I now feel that maybe this is not a good choice."


    She said sincerely: "before, I didn''t think well. I only thought about Huo''s reputation nearby, but I forgot that Huo also had his own enemies."


    Seeing some changes in Wu Jing''s face, she immediately explained, "I don''t dislike the brothers in the black tiger stronghold, but I''m afraid they will become a drag on Lord Huo."


    In fact, before that, she wanted to donate some materials and money for the black tiger stronghold in the name of the Song family''s old husband and wife, so that the Song family''s old husband and wife could have a relationship with the black tiger stronghold.


    However, Miss Tao''s case sounded an alarm for her.


    Black tiger stronghold, although master Huo is now the master of the house, it is not what master Huo says.


    If she takes Li Wushuang and them away in the future, what if someone has a bad heart for the Song family''s old husband and wife?


    Wu Ying''s face was not very good, but then he asked in a low voice, "girl, do you mind miss Tao?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and immediately shook her head.


    "It''s not all because of her. To tell you the truth, my uncle and aunt have nothing else, but they still have some family property.


    These worldly possessions will be given to Lord Huo and the brothers in the black tiger stronghold in the future. My uncle and aunt don''t care.


    But I''m afraid they''ll get into trouble one day. "


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that Wu Ying''s ideas are completely different from hers.


    But they reached an agreement in their own understanding.


    Wu Ying''s face softened when she heard this.


    "In fact, you really don''t have to worry about Miss Tao. Although our Lord Huo is a man who must repay his kindness, he is not confused.


    Besides, our Lord Huo has never moved his mind to marry Miss Tao. Girls can rest assured. "


    Lin Mengya said that no matter who Huo Ye marries, it has nothing to do with her. What can she rest assured of?


    But Wu Ying comforted her and said, "I understand the girl''s doubts. I''d better tell Lord Huo to take care of the Song family when the brothers in the stockade go down.


    Miss, you''re right. Master song and Mrs. song are so old that they''re really not suitable to run around. "


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows also eased a lot.


    "If so, I would like to thank Mr. Wu first.


    I know there are many shops at the foot of the mountain. They will pay part of the silver money to black tiger stronghold as protection fee on schedule.


    Mr. Wu, please rest assured that the Song family will not lose this money. "


    Wu Ying felt that Miss Song was really polite.


    If she can really win the favor of Huo ye, it will be a family.


    I was busy discussing with Mr. Huo about how to get along with my in laws in the future.


    But before he left, he told Lin Mengya something.


    Said that Miss Tao wanted to see her.


    Lin Mengya was really curious. Did miss Tao see her for revenge?


    However, she was magnanimous and went to see Miss Tao.


    Miss Tao still lives in her original room, but compared with the last time, Miss Tao is now like a butterfly wet by rain. She is dying and particularly embarrassed.


    Seeing her coming, Miss Tao immediately got up nervously and twisted her hands tightly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t mean to embarrass the poor girl, so she had to slow down and say, "what''s the matter with Miss Tao?"


    To her surprise, the girl flopped down and knelt in front of her without saying anything.


    "I beg you, will you save Xiaoju?


    I don''t have anything now. She''s the only one. Miss Song, I promise I won''t argue with you for Lord Huo again. Please help me! "


    Miss Tao burst into tears. I felt pity for her when she saw the pear blossom with rain.


    But although Lin Mengya is not a hard hearted person, she is not a bad person who will be moved by other people''s tears.


    She immediately dodged, and then helped Miss Tao up.


    "If you have anything to say, and I don''t have the kind of relationship with Huo Ye you think."


    Miss Tao flashed her wet eyelashes and said to her suspiciously, "then I heard them say that Lord Huo will marry you soon."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed.


    Then she realized what was wrong.


    It seems that everyone misunderstood her and Huo Ye. She has to find a chance to explain it to everyone.


    "Miss Tao, if you really want to save Xiaoju, you should let Xiaoju tell the people of black tiger stronghold the truth.


    They saved your lives. Although I am an outsider, I also think you did it wrong. "


    When Miss Tao heard her words, the tears that had just stopped burst out again.


    She shook her head desperately and tried to explain, "I really didn''t know Xiaoju would do this, but Xiaoju is for my good. I''m the most damn person."


    "Miss Tao, if you don''t like it, whether you are master servants or dependent sisters, Xiaoju shouldn''t do these things behind your back.


    Do you know that if Xiaoju''s plan is successful, many people in Heihu stronghold will die from your betrayal.


    The life of your master and servant is life. Isn''t the life of these people in the black tiger stronghold life? "


    Through just a few days together, Lin Mengya saw a lot of the highlights of these people.


    No one is perfect.


    Maybe they are ferocious bandits and bullies outside, but at least in front of her, these people put away their claws and teeth and showed their kindest side.


    She is not a saint and has no right to accuse those people of doing wrong.


    Her consistent style is to treat whoever is good to her.


    Moreover, Xiaoju''s mind is too big.


    Her self righteous matching and perfection is actually the most unacceptable.


    Miss Tao was speechless.


    A moment later, she said in a faint voice, "I, I asked Xiaoju. She said she didn''t want to kill, but someone wanted to talk to Lord Huo through him."


    "About what?"


    Miss Tao shook her head.


    "Xiaoju didn''t tell me, but I know she doesn''t have the heart to hurt others like me!


    Miss song, this time she really lost it unintentionally. Please plead with Lord Huo and let her go this time. I promise she won''t dare again next time. "


    I don''t know whether Miss Tao has confidence in her maid or whether she is really protected and ignorant of the world.


    The last time Xiaoju wanted to scratch her face, she just


    I know this girl is very difficult.


    At least it''s not as simple as Miss Tao said.


    "Sorry, I''m also a guest of this cottage. There''s nothing I can do about your request."


    At this point, she felt that she had nothing to say with the other party, and got up to go.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Tao suddenly rushed up and hugged her leg.


    "Please, help me!


    As long as you can save Xiaoju''s life for me, I can promise you anything, and I can do anything for you! "


    Lin Mengya asked helplessly, "even if I can help you, what can you do for me?"


    Miss Tao was stunned.


    "I, I can serve you as a servant girl..."


    "Miss Tao, you can''t even take care of yourself. If Xiaoju doesn''t stand out for you everywhere, do you think you can stand in the stronghold?"


    Miss Tao was so stupid that she unconsciously loosened her hand.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and looked at Miss Tao.


    "Although Xiaoju did something wrong, she didn''t abandon you after you lost power. Instead, she served you as a young lady, which shows that at least she still has some true feelings for you.


    But when you leave Xiaoju, even dressing and eating is a problem. You also have hands and feet. Why can''t you learn to take care of yourself? "


    Miss Tao stared at her.


    Since Xiaoju was taken away, she was hungry and didn''t know where to find something to eat. When she was thirsty, she could only drink the remaining herbal tea water on the table.


    Until just now, she was still thinking about how to save Xiaoju, but now she suddenly found that she would not do anything after leaving Xiaoju.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder.


    "If you really want to save Xiaoju, let Xiaoju plead guilty with your master and servant. Maybe there is a place for your master and servant in the black tiger stronghold."


    When she said this, she did her utmost.


    Miss Tao was stunned and couldn''t come back for a long time.


    But as soon as Lin Mengya came out of Miss Tao''s room, she saw all the men in the stockade running out in a hurry.


    She immediately stopped one of them and asked, "what happened?"


    The man took his long knife and his face was angry.


    "Someone is calling the door. Hide with your assistants. Don''t come out until it''s safe outside!"


    Then the man greeted his brother and rushed out.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Xiaoju''s front foot was caught, and the enemy''s back foot came to the door. It''s too coincidental.


    But now she can''t make trouble for everyone. She turns around and goes to miss Tao''s house and forcibly pulls people out.


    I wish my sister-in-law and the women in the stronghold take care of the elderly, children and women and hide behind the mountain.


    Seeing her coming with Miss Tao, Zhu''s sister-in-law rushed up with red eyes and slapped Miss Tao.


    "You are the lost star who recruited people!"


    Miss Tao was stunned by the slap, covered her face and looked at sister-in-law Zhu with panic.


    Lin Mengya quickly separated the two.


    "This is not the time to talk. Let''s go quickly."


    Zhu''s sister-in-law bit her teeth.


    "Well, today I''ll spare her for your face!"


    Then, Zhu sister-in-law threatened Miss Tao.


    "Remember, if you lose another brother in the stockade because of you, I will dig a hole in you!"

 Chapter 2425

    Miss Tao shrunk and her eyes turned red.


    But now, no matter Zhu''s sister-in-law or Lin Mengya, they don''t have the spare time to coax her.


    Fortunately, I wish my sister-in-law is a knife mouth tofu heart. Even so, I didn''t throw Miss Tao out of the team.


    Lin Mengya followed the troops and hid in a cave in the back mountain.


    After entering, she found that there were many simple daily necessities in the cave.


    Obviously, it should have been a refuge for women before.


    She helped sister-in-law Zhu transport the grain from the stockade to the deepest part of the cave. Then, sister-in-law Zhu moved several haystacks and covered up the hole.


    "Don''t be afraid. We haven''t met these things before. Boss, they are very powerful and can beat those guys away."


    Zhu''s sister-in-law lowered her voice and comforted the people behind her.


    But Lin Mengya is not so optimistic.


    When sister-in-law Zhu came back, she asked about Miss Tao''s master and servant.


    Just know that they have been here for a long time.


    Xiaoju''s means are not superb.


    If it were under her, I''m afraid she would have exposed it.


    But Xiaoju took advantage of the relationship between the people in the stockade.


    First of all, she was bossy and offended the women headed by sister-in-law Zhu.


    No one pays attention to them, which means no one will find out her secret.


    Secondly, Xiaoju talks about the relationship between her young lady and Lord Huo every day.


    Lin Mengya can see it.


    The bandits in the stockade are not afraid of anything, but they are afraid of Lord Huo.


    Obviously, it eliminates the possibility of being discovered by Wu Ying and them.


    In this way, Xiaoju is almost in a vacuum.


    If not, Lord Huo would not let sister-in-law Zhu take people to hide first.


    It is likely that this will be a hard battle.


    While she was thinking, there was a voice outside.


    Lin Mengya''s hearing was sensitive. She immediately motioned to wish her sister-in-law that they would keep quiet, and then stuck her ear to the hole.


    "Where the hell is that cave?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t understand the map the boss gave me. It should be near here?"


    Those are two men, looking for the cave according to the map.


    If there is no accident, what they are looking for should be their hiding place.


    Lin Mengya''s heart could not help tightening.


    She said the attack was strange, I''m afraid it was just to drag the men in front.


    At this time, although Zhu''s sister-in-law could not hear clearly, she had read something from her sudden serious look, and her eyebrows were frowned.


    Fortunately, there were several trees in front of the cave where they were hiding. In addition, Zhu''s sister-in-law took someone to clean up some traces. For a moment, the other party couldn''t find them.


    Listening to the voice gradually away, Lin Mengya''s heart hung higher.


    "People are gone?"


    I wish my sister-in-law didn''t dare to speak loudly and her tone was very nervous.


    Lin Mengya nodded, and soon she remembered another thing.


    "Where is that little chrysanthemum now?"


    Zhu''s sister-in-law was stunned and said unexpectedly, "the little bitch was taken away by Wu Ying. I think she should be locked in the dungeon?"


    But now the men are facing the enemy outside, and the others are hiding here.


    Neither Wu Ying nor Huo ye will take Xiaoju with them.


    If


    , the map really flows out of Xiaoju''s hands


    "Does she know the cave in the back mountain?"


    Zhu''s sister-in-law hesitated and shook her head.


    "I haven''t used it here for a long time. Wait, I''ll ask."


    I wish my sister-in-law walked quickly into the crowd and asked everyone softly.


    Then came back a piece of bad news.


    Although no one came with Xiaoju, someone saw Xiaoju running back to the mountain one day.


    But at that time, everyone bothered her, so no one saw what she had done.


    If it was Xiaoju who came to look for the cave at that time, they would be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya felt that they could no longer wait to die.


    The reason why the map is not detailed must be that Xiaoju''s ability is limited and can''t completely mark the location of the cave.


    But if those two men slip into the empty stockade and bring Xiaoju out, they will not be far from exposure.


    After thinking about it, she lowered her voice and said to sister-in-law Zhu, "sister-in-law, you choose some bold and careful girls."


    Zhu''s sister-in-law frowned and asked, "it''s not difficult. Our stockade is full of such girls. But what are you going to do?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the hole and said, "naturally, it''s to distract them."


    "Hurry up. If you procrastinate and delay our boss''s business, see how I deal with you!"


    As Lin Mengya had expected.


    The two thieves couldn''t find it, so they directly touched the stockade.


    Coincidentally, Xiaoju happened to be interrogated before. Then suddenly, the person in charge of holding her hurried away and forgot to lock the door.


    Xiaoju waited in shock for a long time before she fled in panic.


    Unexpectedly, I happened to meet those two thieves.


    The two men were also mountain bandits. When they saw a young and beautiful woman like Xiaoju, they moved some crooked thoughts on the spot.


    And after Xiaoju was ruined, she knew that they knew themselves at all.


    Because when she sent a letter to the man a few times ago, the two men, as the man''s men, also saw her nearby.


    Even so, they took her innocence.


    The untidy little chrysanthemum looked dull. Until now, she couldn''t accept what had happened to her.


    Seeing that the girl was out of her mind, the other one reached out and pushed her. By the way, he wiped money on her.


    Xiaoju felt the dirty hand and screamed in an instant.


    "Ah - let me go! You shameless people, you..."


    Who knows, the thief who just raped her gave her a mouth.


    "Be quiet! Smelly woman, if you disturb those people, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    Xiaoju was covered by her smelly big hand.


    At the moment, her heart was full of resentment.


    Whether it''s the black tiger stronghold or the people who secretly made a deal with her, they are all animals!


    She shouldn''t believe in mountain bandits! Damn these people! damn!


    Under the trend of extreme hatred, Xiaoju''s mentality has been completely distorted.


    Now, she just wants to completely destroy the mountain bandits.


    If it were not for them, they would not have suffered such misfortune!


    She bit the palm of the mountain bandit''s hand. The latter screamed and slapped her again.


    In an instant, Xiaoju''s mouth and nose were full of blood, and people staggered to the ground.


    Those two mountains


    After the bandit looked at her body full of blue and purple marks, he had some evil thoughts in his eyes.


    But they didn''t do those animals again.


    Woman, you can play anytime, but you can''t miss the boss.


    They patted Xiaoju awake without pity, and then threatened to let her quickly find the cave where the family members of the black tiger stronghold were hidden.


    At the thought of those women and food, as well as the gold, silver and jewelry hidden by Huo, they couldn''t help showing a look of salivation.


    Although the big head must be taken by their boss, if they hide it casually, it''s enough for three or five days.


    Xiaoju''s heart has long been filled with hatred. Now, she just wants those people to pay a price.


    Then he wiped the blood on his face and looked like a ghost.


    "The cave is behind the fifth big willow not far ahead."


    The two men didn''t believe it.


    Because just now, they looked around the big willow tree.


    They were not stupid either. Knowing that Xiaoju might not be so obedient, they had to grasp her hair and ask, "are you kidding me? We''ve looked there just now and said, where is it?"


    Xiaoju stared at each other coldly and broke away from his hand with disgust.


    "I said, it''s right there! If you don''t believe it, it''s not me who will be punished if you can''t finish the task assigned by your boss anyway!"


    Hearing what she said, they were skeptical.


    But unexpectedly, when they first got under the big willow, they heard a sound of "learning and asking".


    "Shh!"


    One of the thieves raised his finger and motioned the other two not to make a sound.


    But when they were quiet, the voice stopped.


    And the direction of the sound source is the other side.


    "It seems to be there!"


    His partner, pointing to the left of the big willow, lowered his voice and said.


    Xiaoju glanced at him and sneered, "it''s on the right, fool!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, she really heard a similar voice on the right.


    But this time, the two thieves looked at each other.


    "Go, go to the left!"


    Xiaoju was worried and couldn''t help scolding angrily: "are you all deaf? The movement clearly came from the right! Didn''t you hear it?"


    But the more urgent she was, the more problems they felt.


    This bitch must have made an appointment with the people in the cave to calculate them!


    The two heads went straight to the left without looking back. Sure enough, they found some traces trampled by people without taking a few steps, and they were very fresh.


    They were overjoyed, with a few greed in their eyes, and immediately reached out to pick up the grass in front of them.


    But they didn''t expect that there were no women and treasures in the grass, but there were solid mechanisms and concealed weapons.


    Although those mechanisms are used to beat rabbits, they are really powerful.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Ah - my legs!"


    With two screams, both of them were caught in one foot by the trap, and then four or five women with weapons rushed out of the grass.


    "You''d better not move, or I can''t guarantee your life."


    Lin Mengya got up quietly and threatened the two people.


    The two men were startled, but then they saw clearly that they were just a few women, and their faces looked ferocious because of pain.


    "Bitch, let me go! No, let you look good!"

 Chapter 2426

    But they were greeted by a hearty foot from a stout sister-in-law.


    "Bah! What are you calling?"


    The two thieves are angry and afraid, but they are also afraid of the weapons in the hands of these women, but their eyes are rotating. It is obvious that they have not given up.


    Lin Mengya was also unambiguous, and gave them two a medicine.


    "You, what did you give us?"


    They were choked by her neck and could only swallow involuntarily.


    By the time the reaction came, the pill had already gone down.


    Lin Mengya smiled coldly.


    "Poison."


    "You, you..."


    The two men stared at their red eyes and tried to pick their throat with their hands, but they couldn''t do it at all.


    Now, they are really afraid.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. They even feel that their body is soft and their abdominal pain is like wringing.


    Lin Mengya glanced coldly and said, "of course, if you obediently cooperate with me, I can also consider giving you an antidote."


    The two thieves immediately nodded wildly,


    Don''t let them cooperate now. Even if she asked them to kill and set fire, they wouldn''t hesitate.


    After all, life matters.


    "How many people have you come this time? What''s the plan?"


    On the small soil slope, Lin Mengya interrogates on the spot.


    Two of the four sisters in law who came with her looked at the three people, and the other two were responsible for guarding one front and one back.


    The two men were now weak in limbs and immediately reversed the plan.


    "I and we have a total of 300 brothers this time. Our boss tangled with Huo Da in front and sent our brothers to find the women''s dependents of black tiger stronghold."


    Lin Mengya frowned and was not satisfied with their answers.


    "Your boss came to us just to threaten us, didn''t he?


    Say, what is the purpose! "


    Their bad lies were exposed. For fear that the girl in front of them would be unhappy, they would kill both of them and quickly told the truth.


    "Also, the boss of our family said that Huo Da has received a lot of filial piety over the years. It is likely that he hid in a cave in the back mountain.


    So, so send us both to explore the bottom. "


    Also, as mountain bandits, they naturally care most about these gold, silver and jewelry.


    But Lin Mengya felt that huoye''s treasures were at least not in the cave where they had hidden before.


    Unless there are other hidden mechanisms in the cave.


    But she had clearly seen it before. It was just a Tibetan cave.


    I think it should be the boss of the two thieves'' own guess.


    "What about finding the treasure? How do you contact?"


    This is to let them really betray their boss.


    However, thinking of their boss''s cruel means, the two people have counselled.


    After looking at each other, he chose to be silent.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "It seems that you don''t cry until you see the coffin."


    The thief who spoke before almost cried.


    "Aunt, please forgive us!"


    The other said with a cry, "if we betray our brothers in the stockade, even if you can let us go, we are old


    Big will not let us go! "


    "Yes, it''s a death anyway. Aunt, please give us a good time!"


    Their crying did not soften her heart.


    I was thinking of using some means of coercion and inducement to let them reveal the truth, but I didn''t want the little chrysanthemum, who was also tied into zongzi, suddenly said, "as long as you kill them, I''ll lead those people out for you."


    In fact, part of Lin Mengya''s attention has always been on Xiaoju.


    Hearing this, she turned and looked.


    From the appearance of Xiaoju, she probably guessed what the other party had experienced.


    However, this is Xiaoju''s own conspiracy against the tiger. She can''t blame anyone.


    "Little chrysanthemum girl, do you think I will believe you?"


    Little chrysanthemum stared at her, unwilling to roar.


    "Kill them, you owe me! I said I would help you. What else do you want?"


    Hearing this unreasonable tone, Lin Mengya''s smile became colder.


    "When did I owe you?"


    "If it weren''t for you!" Xiaoju said word by word, consciously sobbing: "if you hadn''t let the people of black tiger stronghold lock me up, how could I be ruined by these two animals!"


    Lin Mengya looked at Xiaoju and said indifferently, "if you didn''t bite the hand and want to hurt innocent people, how could you end up like this?


    You always feel that others are sorry for you. In fact, it''s your own fault. "


    "I just want the young lady to return to normal life. What did I do wrong?"


    Xiaoju cried and asked.


    But Lin Mengya just looked at her firmly: "have you asked Miss Tao? You make enemies with her name everywhere, so that men, women, old and young in the black tiger stronghold hate her, so that she can be more attached to you and do whatever you want.


    You keep saying it''s for her good, but in fact, you''re just imposing your will on her, just controlling her every move to achieve your goal.


    Today, you brew your own bitter fruit. But if those people really break through the black tiger stronghold, your young lady and these women will all suffer the damage you have suffered.


    You''re not just selfish, you''re vicious! "


    Word by word, she planed all Xiaoju''s thoughts, so that she had to face the regret hidden by herself.


    Sometimes this is the case, knowing that they are wrong, but in order not to make themselves feel guilty, they attribute all the injustice to the injustice of fate, and even transfer their anger to others.


    Lin Mengya has seen a lot of such people and is too lazy to be reasonable.


    Turning around, he said to the four women, "it seems that they just came to step on it. Maybe someone else has touched it."


    The four people were anxious and asked her what to do.


    Lin Mengya thought.


    Judging from the current situation, it''s best to find a way to tell Mr. Huo. At the same time, they can''t wait to die, lest Mr. Huo be attacked from behind.


    If she had to, she would let the three brothers do it.


    Just in that way, Lord Huo would no longer believe her. It was also a big trouble for her.


    After making sure they didn''t wake up in a short time, she hid them in the haystack with four people.


    Then she took people back to the cave where Zhu sister-in-law was hiding.


    "How''s it going? Are you hurt?"


    My sister-in-law asked anxiously, but after seeing that the five people were safe, I couldn''t help but admire Lin Mengya a little more.


    Lin Meng


    Ya simply told sister-in-law Zhu about the situation.


    As soon as I heard that someone might touch it, sister-in-law Zhu couldn''t help worrying.


    "What can I do? Otherwise, I''ll go to someone for help now?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''m afraid it will be too late. Moreover, if the brothers in front know that we are trapped, they have to disperse part of their strength to save us, which will be detrimental to everyone."


    "Well, aren''t we in danger?"


    Compared with Zhu''s sister-in-law''s anxious going to the house, she was very calm.


    "Wish sister-in-law, I think your Kung Fu is not weak. You are also good at chopping vegetables and melons every day. I don''t know. Can you chop people?"


    Zhu sister-in-law subconsciously nodded, and then shook her head in a hurry to deny.


    "No, no, how can I do it!"


    But Lin Mengya thought it was feasible and absolutely feasible.


    "Don''t be busy denying it. In fact, it''s no different from cooking.


    I heard them say that your husband''s family used to kill pigs for a living. If it''s a big deal, you''ll treat those thieves as pigs and cut them one by one. "


    This is the first time that women''s family members, including sister-in-law Zhu, have heard such novel words.


    But they live in the mountain bandit stronghold every day. They don''t feel thrilled at all. On the contrary, they still feel that there seems to be a little truth.


    The young sister-in-law who kicked the thief before has bright eyes.


    "Good luck, sister-in-law. I think you can too! Just now, I kicked them hard. Hey, cool, it''s no worse than beating our family!"


    The man''s words immediately made everyone frown and laugh.


    Zhu''s sister-in-law is actually a brave person.


    She drew out her sharp knife with her back hand, and her breath was a little short.


    "When our little girl died, I almost killed someone."


    I wish my sister-in-law''s eyes were slightly red, but her expression became more and more firm.


    "Miss Song is right. Killing people is easier than killing pigs. Since I''m on the mountain, I''m also a mountain bandit in their eyes, what else do I worry about!"


    Lin Mengya also heard about Zhu''s sister-in-law.


    My sister-in-law''s surname is Hua and my husband''s surname is Zhu.


    Originally, they were just villagers in a village at the foot of the mountain. They lived by killing pigs every day. Both of them were capable and had a good life.


    Who knows, in the year when Zhu''s little girl turned ten, several bandits came to the village.


    Although the little girl of Zhu''s family is a child, she was born Yuxue cute. Unexpectedly, she was cut by those goods and liked by the animals.


    They found a chance and abducted their little girl.


    Zhu and his wife went crazy and finally found their little daughter who was badly dressed and had already been tortured and killed in Houshan.


    The husband and wife were very sad. The couple took a knife and found the bandits desperately. However, the group of bandits attracted many accomplices and tried to kill the couple of Zhu family.


    Just then, Lord Huo and Wang Yan arrived.


    It turned out that the gang of bandits happened to be their enemies. Because they were not against them, they fled to the village at the foot of the mountain.


    Lord Huo and Wang Yan avenged the couple without saying a word.


    That is, from then on, the couple of Zhu family wholeheartedly wanted to repay Lord Huo''s kindness, so they went up the mountain and became one of them.


    Seeing Zhu''s sister-in-law mention the tragic death of her little girl, several friends around her also responded one after another.


    Lin Mengya patted Zhu''s sister-in-law''s hand and whispered, "don''t panic. We can''t fight them. We have to outwit them in this game."

 Chapter 2427

    Although we don''t know how to outwit, they all feel that it''s right to listen to her!


    So Lin Mengya divided the people in the cave into two groups.


    A group of people are led by sister-in-law Zhu. Her requirements for these people are bold, careful and dare to start.


    The most important thing is to listen to the command at the critical moment and don''t flinch.


    The other group is really ineffective.


    Although many of them expressed their willingness to help, Lin Mengya still adhered to the principle of not putting big guys in danger. She made it clear to them a little. After appeasing them, she told them not to come out of the cave anyway.


    Of course, these people also include Miss Tao.


    At the moment, Miss Tao''s pretty face is pale with fear. Just before Lin Mengya leaves, she still reaches out and grabs her clothes.


    Lin Mengya turned back and looked at her suspiciously.


    Miss Tao immediately shrunk, took back her hand and said, "you, you just found Xiaoju, didn''t you?"


    It''s not far from the cave. It''s not too surprising for Miss Tao to hear it.


    "She''s not dead."


    But then what happens, that''s not what she can decide.


    Miss Tao immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this.


    Just looking at Lin Mengya, I was still a little nervous.


    "Well, can I go and see her?"


    "Of course not." Lin Mengya refused without hesitation.


    Miss Tao''s eyes turned red in an instant, but she worked hard and didn''t let her tears fall.


    "I, I know Xiaoju is wrong. I don''t want to plead with her, but our master and servant. I want to see her."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "wait until things calm down outside. I don''t have time to fulfill your master and servant''s feelings now.


    Also, if you don''t want to die, just stay here and don''t give anyone trouble. "


    Miss Tao is still a little reluctant.


    But at this time, Zhu sister-in-law''s eye knife has flown over.


    "What else do you have to say to her? If you want to die, die yourself. Don''t take everyone as a cushion!"


    I have to say that I wish my sister-in-law a simple and convenient way to communicate with Miss Tao.


    The man immediately released his hand and looked at them timidly. He didn''t dare to say another word.


    Lin Mengya took about twenty people out of the cave.


    I wish my sister-in-law to be familiar with the terrain of Houshan.


    It is difficult to sneak attack from the back mountain, because the terrain of the back mountain is steep, it is difficult for people to climb up, and there can be no horses.


    And it must be an old hand who wanders in the mountains all year round.


    In that case, there won''t be too many people to meet.


    And when they go up the mountain, they will also consume part of their physical strength.


    If they were unprepared, these people would really take the hidden vulnerable groups by surprise.


    But now, the winner is unknown!


    "I wish you, sister-in-law, hide in the forest in the West with people. Remember, you can''t act until I send you a signal."


    Zhu nodded, danced the knife in her hand and said, "don''t worry, Miss Song. I know what to do."


    "As for the others." Lin Mengya looked at the big guy and carefully told him, "don''t worry and don''t be afraid. At least two people should fight one. The more people, the better. Don''t be alone


    You should run when you have to. They certainly don''t know here as well as you. "


    The big guys nodded and even couldn''t wait.


    Soon, they reached the only way from the back mountain to the stockade.


    Lin Mengya asked the women to paint their faces and clothes with clay. It looked a little embarrassed.


    Then, prick up your ears and listen to the movement in the distance.


    Soon, there came the footsteps of more than a dozen people, and some footsteps were vain. At a glance, it was the one that seriously consumed physical strength.


    Lin Mengya grasped the time and made a gesture to the women behind her.


    Everyone looked at each other nervously, and then hid in the corners of the stockade.


    On the other side of the back mountain path, a dozen strong men came straight to the back door of their stronghold as soon as they appeared.


    Before them, the women seemed to be greatly frightened. They ran out of the corner in panic. After a few frightened cries, they ran into the stockade together.


    "Tut, brothers, give it to me!"


    The leading man is a small leader in their own territory.


    Seeing that there are only women left in the black tiger stronghold, I feel that it can''t be easier to win this job.


    But he was not too stupid. He also knew that he had sent two people to look for the brothers he had sent to look for things before.


    More than a dozen men, like hungry wolves in sheep, went to catch those little fat sheep with evil smiles on their faces.


    The little leader also walked in triumphantly. What he thought was how to easily copy boss Huo''s nest. Unexpectedly, a cold faced man who had been closely following him stopped him with a frown.


    "Beware of deception."


    The cold faced man was supposed to remind, but unexpectedly, he was ridiculed by the small head.


    The man hung his eyes and said impatiently, "cheat your grandmother, a bear! There''s just a woman inside. What can I do? Fortunately, our boss still treats you as experts. Bah, losers!"


    Inexplicably scolded, the cold faced man just frowned gently.


    It''s really empty here, but there''s something wrong with the women just now.


    But before he could think more, the little leader couldn''t wait to find his men to make a profit.


    The cold faced man is worth following.


    Who knows, just as they all entered the stockade, a dozen women holding knives burst out of the back door.


    "Sisters, don''t be afraid! Just chop with your eyes closed!"


    I wish my sister-in-law was majestic, and two sharp knives pointed at the men.


    In an instant, they were blocked.


    The women who seemed to run away in a hurry also turned over and rushed towards the men chasing them with weapons.


    The little leader was just stunned and sneered, "what a group of stupid women who don''t know good or bad, brothers, give them some color to see!"


    Everyone responded, but to their surprise, these women in front of them really tried their best with them!


    Only two or three women were responsible for besieging a man.


    Although the man is stronger than them, he can''t hold each other. There are many people.


    Block the left, and the person on the right gets the hand.


    The first fight was just a few minutes, and the man fell four or five.


    On the women''s side, there was no injured one. On the contrary, everyone was more motivated because of the initial victory.


    The little head was so angry that he wanted to do it himself.


    His fist


    Foot Kung Fu is indeed better than others, but random boxing can also kill teachers. What''s more, are the women''s armies who have played self-confidence and passion?


    The women who surrounded him, however, had grasped the housekeeping skills of the village that had been awe inspiring.


    Not only do you move your hands diligently, but your mouth is not idle.


    "Beat you a heartless man!"


    "Kill you, rogue, dare to take advantage of my mother!"


    "Today I''ll teach you a good lesson for your mother, you unfilial son!"


    Hearing all kinds of personal attacks, the little leader was upset.


    But these women are so fierce that he can only get beaten now.


    In a hurry, the little head remembered the cold faced man.


    He didn''t know that the man had run away when the back road was cut off.


    "Ah - son of a bitch, bitch, if you fight again, I can''t beat you!"


    "Bah! Who are you? I''m your aunt! Sisters, give me a hard blow to this ignorant dog!"


    I wish my sister-in-law pinched her waist, and the sharp knife in her hand was powerful. She directly made a few more blood holes on the little head.


    My heart has been holding for several years, mixed with resentment and regret, and gradually expressed.


    In the future, she will never let her children encounter such pain again.


    She can protect them!


    But Lin Mengya, in fact, has been staring at the cold faced man.


    After she sent a signal to Zhu''s sister-in-law to catch a turtle in a jar, she kept hiding aside.


    Of course, she was not afraid of death. She hid in the corner and looked at the whole situation. At the same time, she called ADA to stay aside.


    If those people and women are defeated, Ah Da can sneak in.


    But things went well, and she made an unexpected discovery.


    The cold faced man who had been following the little leader quietly sneaked into a room at the moment.


    The man knew at a glance that he was not with those people.


    Lin Mengya almost subconsciously followed up.


    Ah darang''s two younger brothers watched over there, and he took care of Lin Mengya with him.


    The man is rummaging for something.


    Moreover, he only went to the spacious and neat house, and only turned to books and other things, with a very clear purpose.


    Lin Mengya also had some speculation.


    The purpose of this man is really not simple.


    But Lord Huo, as a mountain bandit, the other party should take gold, silver and jewelry. What do you do with the most useless things?


    The man moved quickly and touched Lord Huo''s room all the way.


    Lin Mengya followed him quietly, only to see that the man hesitated a little after seeing the big lock on huoye''s door.


    Then he took out something and opened the lock.


    She was worried. What if something important in Lord Huo''s room was stolen by this man?


    Just as she wanted ADA to go in and help, she heard a sudden noise inside. It seemed that the other party had touched some mechanism.


    A few muffled hums sounded, and the man fled in confusion with an arrow in his arm.


    At this time, she suddenly heard the sound of the horse''s hooves and immediately whispered, "Ah Da, get out!"


    Without saying a word, ADA disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mengya also hurried back to the backyard. At this time, Zhu''s sister-in-law and they had almost finished the battle.

 Chapter 2428

    The sound of horses'' hoofs stopped almost at the same time as her. Then she saw Wang Yan with a dignified face and a long knife.


    But Wang Yan never dreamed that she would see such a scene when she finally got rid of those difficult guys and came to rescue these women and children.


    After years of being a mountain bandit, the scenes he has seen are far more tragic than this.


    But in front of him were the women who had lain in the backyard all day and were regarded as weak by him. Each of them was majestic with weapons in hand, and there were more than a dozen heroes lying under his feet.


    Seeing him coming, Zhu''s sister-in-law said with disgust on her face: "useless things, now come, the cauliflower is cold."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Wang Yan scratched her head with some embarrassment.


    He just wants to know, what''s going on?


    "Brother Wang."


    At this time, Lin Mengya also sorted out her emotions, came out of the corner and said to Wang Yan, "all the things in front have been solved?"


    Wang Yan nodded and couldn''t help feeling that the unarmed girl in front of him should be the woman he knew.


    "It''s all settled. Now Lord Huo is taking everyone to clean up the battlefield!


    By the way, aren''t you in any trouble? "


    Before Lin Mengya could answer, she heard Zhu''s sister-in-law disdain say, "what trouble can we have? It''s just some bastards who want to take the opportunity to sneak attack!"


    With that, the two eyes looked at Lin Mengya with unspeakable worship and pride.


    "We have a female military division. Even if we have a few more, we also have to die!"


    Female military division? Wang Yan''s eyes were full of doubts.


    However, after seeing that all the women''s eyes fell on Lin Mengya, the latter immediately refused and said, "it''s good for everyone to cooperate."


    Ah ER and ah San hardly started, because these women who liberated their nature and instinct were really fierce.


    It is said that the brave wins the battle between the two armies.


    This modest victory is indeed due to the bravery of my sister-in-law Zhu.


    Wang Yan thought that she might not have woken up.


    It was not until he was dizzy and ordered by Zhu''s sister-in-law to move the bodies to the front yard that his consciousness returned.


    Sight, involuntarily fell on the song girl surrounded by women.


    Touching his chin, he handed the job to other brothers and turned to their boss.


    Lin Mengya always thought about the man who ran out of huoye''s room.


    It seems that the man must have been hit by a concealed weapon.


    But Huo Ye''s room, she knows that the brothers in the stronghold also go in and out on weekdays. Even miss Tao has been there once, and there is no mechanism.


    In this way, either as long as Lord Huo is not in the house, he will put a mechanism to guard the door; Or Lord Huo was intentional, a trick to invite a gentleman into the urn.


    She thought about it and thought that the latter was more likely.


    Unexpectedly, Huo Ye invited her into the room that night.


    As soon as she went in, she saw the man shirtless and Wu Ying was drugging him.


    She subconsciously twitched her nose. The medicine is a good golden sore medicine, and most importantly, she is still familiar with the prescription of the medicine.


    "Sit down."


    Since she came in, Lord Huo''s eyes have been faintly shrouded in her, as if he wanted to see her thoroughly.


    Lin Mengya sat down generously and deliberately avoided her eyes.


    It''s not that she feels guilty, but that it''s impolite to see others now.


    Lord Huo''s wound is not deep. It looks scary


    However, it was only because his weapon was special and had a barb, which caused some lacerations.


    He looked at the girl in front of him. Although she lowered her head, she didn''t flinch at all. The doubt in her heart couldn''t help but go 30%.


    "Boss, the wound has been wrapped up. Don''t use too much force or touch water in recent days."


    Wu Ying sorted it out and gave a few instructions before returning with the wound medicine.


    The two fell into silence.


    Finally, Lord Huo opened his mouth first, but his tone seemed to be mixed with some special emotions at this time.


    "Thank you for protecting the women in the stockade for me, miss."


    It was polite, but she had noticed the combing.


    She couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    It seems that Lord Huo still suspects her.


    Also, if he can be fooled by her so easily, how can he be the leader of the black tiger stronghold?


    Looking up, she didn''t have half the fear and depression after being torn down. Instead, she smiled and asked, "I don''t know how the Marquis''s injury is?"


    Huo Ye''s tone was a little stiff.


    "Fortunately, thank you for your concern. But Huo doesn''t understand one thing. Who is the sacred girl and why do you come to my black tiger stronghold?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    But she didn''t feel the creepy killing on Huo Ye.


    It seems that the other party really feels that she saved those people in Houshan.


    The heart kept swinging between lying and honesty. Finally, she chose to tell the truth.


    "I am not master song''s niece, but I am not your enemy.


    I''m going up the mountain this time just to find a talisman for master song''s family. As for others, I''m sorry I can''t tell you.


    After all, everyone has secrets they don''t want people to know, don''t they? "


    She spoke clearly, but Lord Huo was not very satisfied.


    Those brown eyes locked her, as if he could kill her on the spot the next moment.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t let him, and looked at him without fear.


    Lord Huo couldn''t help feeling a little frightened.


    Where did the girl come from? Why is her momentum so amazing?


    Even, they are comparable to the palace owner who is famous for the whole David!


    "Even if the girl is telling the truth, I don''t like sinister villains who play tricks.


    This time, you saved my relatives in the stockade. I can let bygones be bygones.


    But from now on, the girl must leave the black tiger stronghold immediately! "


    Lin Mengya nodded, but did not continue to argue.


    She knew that once it was torn down, she would face such a result.


    But before she left, she still couldn''t help reminding Lord Huo.


    "Lord Huo is a hero indeed.


    But sometimes the people in the stockade are not all gentlemen like Lord Huo. "


    She could see that Huo ye, Wang Yan and Wu Ying were not in the pool.


    And this time, it is possible that Huo ye did it on purpose.


    But they didn''t expect that someone would climb up directly from behind.


    This shows that, in fact, their plan has been used.


    The mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind.


    If I wished my sister-in-law today that they didn''t rise up and resist, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be the end.


    When she finished, she simply went back to pack her things.


    He sneaked down the mountain without disturbing anyone.


    When Zhu''s sister-in-law was looking for her, she threw herself into the air.


    I heard that the man was called away by Lord Huo, so I turned and immediately went to Lord Huo''s room.


    "Lord Huo! I heard that sister song is here. I just need to find her!"


    Sister-in-law Zhu, who just rushed in, didn''t see Lord Huo looking at the window absently.


    "She''s gone."


    "Gone? Where have you been?"


    Zhu''s sister-in-law was in high spirits, so she heard Lord Huo say faintly, "I let her go down the mountain. It''s too dangerous for her."


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Huoxiao only felt disorderly in his heart.


    Before, he did have some good feelings for song Xiang, but it was just some good feelings.


    But after knowing that she may have gone up the mountain with her identity hidden, there was some anger that she had been deceived.


    Now he''s gone, but he feels a little empty and annoyed.


    "Boss, how can miss song go?"


    Zhu''s sister-in-law widened her eyes and asked in a loud voice, "boss, you haven''t seen Miss Song''s intelligence. I''ve lived half my life and only today can I be comfortable.


    If we keep her, maybe even the girl can be a mountain bandit in our black tiger stronghold! "


    Huo Xiao was helpless. The mountain bandit was just his temporary plan. How could he make a living when he got to Zhu sister-in-law''s mouth?


    Although Zhu''s sister-in-law was unwilling, she didn''t dare to touch the bottom limit of the boss, so she had to mumble and go.


    But before she left, she hated iron and said, "boss, if you want to marry a daughter-in-law, you have to marry such a woman!


    I think Miss Song is so beautiful and smart. I''m not sure she''ll have to be married at the foot of the mountain. Don''t regret it then! "


    When Huoxiao heard that she was going to get married, he added a bit of trouble to his heart.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the culprit who upset him was in no small trouble at the moment.


    Lin Mengya looked, surrounded herself, and regarded herself as a gang of bandits of fat sheep, but she was a little impatient.


    "Ah Da, let you solve it."


    The bandits were stunned and immediately burst into laughter.


    What, big, isn''t this girl scared out of hysteria?


    But in the next incense burning time, they knew that they were wrong.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    The last one knelt alive in front of the three brothers, shaking like chaff and looking pale.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the guy and asked faintly, "which mountain are you from and what''s the purpose of coming here?"


    The bandit is not as strong as the two guys found in the back mountain of the black tiger stronghold before. He trembled and said: "the small one is from the ''ten evil stronghold''. This time, he just came here to send invitations to the leader of the black tiger stronghold."


    Ten evil stronghold?


    Lin Mengya has heard of this name.


    Because it is not far from the gathering place of ancient relic families, it does not belong to any country or force.


    And because over the years, the power of the ancient survivors has been tightened, and because of the struggles of various aristocratic families within the state of Wei, there is no time to take into account the outside.


    Therefore, there is such a large vacuum area that no one can manage.


    In this way, it has become a shelter for mountain bandits and evil thieves.


    SHIXIE stronghold is one of several strongholds with great influence.


    But the most special thing is that the big shopkeeper in the mountain bandit stronghold is a woman in her thirties.

 Chapter 2429

    Lin Mengya looked at the invitation in her hand.


    The style is very ordinary, simple and rough big red, with a huge double happiness written on it.


    It turned out to be a wedding invitation.


    Moreover, the woman in charge of the family in shievil stronghold is going to marry the 17th husband.


    That''s interesting.


    Lin Mengya raised her lips and smiled. She didn''t know what kind of person the master of the ten evil stronghold was.


    It just doesn''t have anything to do with her.


    However, this invitation is for Lord Huo. Although she cut it off, it''s not good not to send it. In case the two sides make a bad relationship, isn''t it her fault?


    Looking behind her, she shook her head helplessly.


    Forget it. It took a lot of time anyway.


    At this time, Lin Mengya never dreamed that the new prime minister in charge of the ten evil stronghold was long Tianyu who brought someone to meet her!


    Speaking of it, long Tianyu also made a mistake.


    He knew that he and ya''er would face many crises this time, so he made full preparations.


    The ancient clan is not monolithic.


    On the contrary, they have done a lot of stupid things over the years because they pay too much attention to the purity of blood.


    Although they are all ancient relic families, they still have three, six, nine and so on.


    At the top are the three clans known as the upper three clans.


    A large number of members of their Presbyterian Church are either born here or have inextricable ties with the three ethnic groups.


    At the same time, these three ethnic groups also value blood lineage most.


    They will only marry people of the purest blood, such as the Li family, who intermarry with the outside world, which almost cuts off the possibility of having in laws with the three ethnic groups.


    As for their own people, once they find intermarriage with other people, both male and female partners will be expelled immediately.


    The cruelest thing is to execute their children without hesitation.


    They should not let their noble blood be confused by low blood.


    But people are flesh.


    In order to protect their own flesh and blood, some people will deliberately bring them up outside the family. Although their flesh and blood are separated, at least there will be no permanent separation between yin and Yang.


    Speaking of it, the reason why long Tianyu knew these secrets was that he used the privilege of the hall Lord to exchange some useful information with the elders in the inner hall.


    He knew that these children would be sent away when they grew up.


    After learning about their own life experience, these children are unwilling to see their parents all their life, so they secretly form a secret force.


    But they hide deeply to protect themselves.


    By his means, he only vaguely guessed that they might be a group of disguised bandits in these three no matter areas.


    After all, no one can trace the details of a gang of mountain bandits.


    So before he came, he made up his mind to cooperate with these people.


    There was no problem with the previous tests, but it was the ten evil stronghold.


    As soon as the man in charge saw him, he immediately shouted to marry him.


    Long Tianyu looked at the closed door with a cold face and didn''t get angry.


    This little cottage can''t trap him.


    As for why he didn''t run, it was because the big leader here said that on the day of marriage, the slightly more famous mountain bandits nearby would gather here.


    In this way, it saves him from looking for it one by one.


    But marry someone else?


    Oh, long Tianyu thought of his own kiss wife, which showed a smile.


    He will be as faithful and unyielding as a jade for her wife.


    "Husband, look, this is my custom-made wedding dress for you. Do you like it?"


    A bright but charming voice came.


    Long Tianyu immediately put away his smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in red.


    "Why? I heard you''ve been hungry for three days. Haven''t you figured it out yet?"


    The woman in red is the leader of the ten evil stronghold. She is nicknamed "one river red".


    It is said that she was originally a dramatist, but she was valued by the leader of shievil stronghold when she was as old as a flower.


    But this girl is a great.


    However, in just half a year, he won the right to be the head of the family, and his personality is quite cruel.


    Some people have seen that after she won the victory, a big river next to the ten evil stronghold turned blood red.


    That''s why I got such a nickname.


    However, at this time, yijianghong was as charming as silk and looked at long Tianyu affectionately. There was no cruelty in the rumors.


    Yijianghong looked at her seventeen prime minister with satisfaction.


    Although the other party is lame, she can see that this person is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "I already have a wife. I won''t marry anyone else except her." Long Tianyu''s voice was firm and had not changed at all.


    But yijianghong sneered and looked at him with a little more pity.


    "As I said, before you go up the mountain, no matter how many you marry, you don''t count."


    She wriggled her thin waist. After many years, she still had the romantic figure left by singing and acting in her youth.


    A pretty face was charming and charming with a smile, but her eyebrows and eyes were very publicized, and there was no softness at all.


    "My dear husband, I''m afraid your lovely wife has long disliked you as a lame man and left you?


    Don''t worry, I''m a knowledgeable person. I know you''re a baby.


    If you can obediently obey me, I will quit my previous 16 bedroom husband and concentrate on you in the future, okay? "


    These words made several beautiful men squatting outside secretly blush with anger.


    But for long Tianyu, it''s just nonsense.


    "My wife is smart, and she never despised me at all.


    I can''t stand the wrong love of the red leader. "


    It was another merciless refusal.


    Yijianghong is not a person who can accept rejection at all. Besides, now she still takes the initiative, sneers and says, "it''s really a toast, not a penalty! I tell you, you have to follow it if you don''t!"


    She threw down her joy suit and left angrily.


    At the door, he grabbed a man who flattered her, gave a cold hum and said, "continue to starve him for me! I don''t believe it. I can''t manipulate a lame man!"


    The gate is locked again.


    In the room, long Tianyu didn''t look at the wedding dress, but he was worried about his wife.


    A few days ago, a Da sent a letter saying that his wife went to one of the mountain strongholds alone in order to let the old couple of the Song family live safely in the future.


    I don''t know how she is, madam. Has she been bullied?


    However, she said that Lin Mengya just sent her heart back with kindness. Who knows, but she made trouble for herself and came back.


    "Lord Huo, you weren''t kidding me just now?"


    She looked at Huo ye in surprise, but the latter was surprised


    He twisted his face away.


    He drove the man away. Now he has to ask for help. He almost became a laughing stock.


    Wu Ying looks at him like this. Why don''t you understand?


    At that moment, he said with some apology: "I heard you right, but in fact, there''s no way.


    The red leader is good at everything, that is, he likes men.


    All the men she likes will take back the cottage and be her little lover.


    Last year, Lord Huo of our family somehow caught the eye of the popular leader. Alas, she was pestered by her for half a year.


    If it weren''t for the brothers in our stockade, I''m afraid that now our Huo master will be forced to marry by her! "


    Lin Mengya only felt that this yijianghong leader was really a "man of temperament".


    This strategy of forcing marriage if you don''t agree with me is really powerful.


    "So, sir, I hope I can be Lord Huo''s shield?"


    Wu Ying nodded and said with some embarrassment: "at present, it seems that it can only be so. It''s too difficult for the red leader. Every time we lord Huo can hide, but this time, we can''t hide."


    Lin Mengya read the wedding invitation.


    At the time mentioned above, the leaders of all cottages will come.


    If Mr. Huo doesn''t go, he seems out of tune with the black tiger stronghold and may cause trouble.


    But she couldn''t accept pretending to be husband and wife with other men.


    After thinking about it, she could only shake her head and refuse Mr. Huo.


    "Sorry, I can''t promise."


    Lord Huo and Wu Ying could not help feeling a little lost.


    Even though the former does not speak, it is higher than the latter''s expectation.


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help but say with a stiff attitude: "forget it, I''m not the kind of person who makes people difficult. Wu Ying, Haosheng sent Miss Song down the mountain."


    But Wu Ying was a little worried and lowered her voice. In front of Lin Mengya, she whispered to Lord Huo: "boss, I heard that the sixteen prime ministers of yijianghong are from Qinglong stronghold. I''m afraid they will be bad for you this time."


    Lord Huo''s eyebrows immediately frowned.


    This is not what she wants to eavesdrop. Who makes her hear too well and can''t help it?


    As soon as he heard the words "Qinglong stronghold", Huo was even worse.


    But he really didn''t want to force the song girl in front of him, so he had to say stiffly, "that''s all right. At that time, I won''t answer her."


    Wu Ying knew her boss''s temper. Seeing that he insisted so much, she could only sigh.


    Lin Mengya and Wu Ying went to the gate of the stronghold. Wu Ying glanced at the girl next to her and whispered, "girl, don''t worry. Just for the credit of saving the old and young people of the black tiger stronghold, our boss will never let anyone bully your uncle''s family."


    As soon as she was stunned, a grateful smile rose on her face.


    "If so, I''ll thank the master for them first!"


    Wu Ying said with a bitter smile, "but if we fight with Qinglong stronghold and SHIXIE stronghold, I''m afraid we won''t care about the Song family."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and knew that Wu Ying had something to say.


    For the sake of the old couple of the Song family, she had to follow his words and ask, "don''t you like the red leader of the ten evil stronghold?


    What does it have to do with Qinglong stronghold? "


    Wu Ying looked deeply at the plaque of black tiger stronghold and said with emotion: "black tiger stronghold was taken from others by the master. Originally, this is the territory of Qinglong stronghold."


    Speaking of, before the rise of black tiger stronghold, Qinglong stronghold was the most powerful force here.

 Chapter 2430

    However, because the master of Qinglong stronghold has extremely cruel means and is not popular at all, he was taken advantage of by Lord Huo and his gang.


    But Lord Huo didn''t kill them all, but chose to expel them from here to a small mountain stronghold with poor conditions.


    Over the years, Qinglong stronghold has been plotting to make a comeback.


    In order to get the help of other shanzhais, they have no reason and lower limit.


    The sixteen prime ministers in charge of the red family are the son of the head of the Qinglong stronghold.


    In this way, if boss Huo continues to refuse to be the leader of the red family, I''m afraid it will unite their two forces, which is not a good thing for black tiger stronghold.


    After hearing these interests, Lin Mengya sighed deeply.


    It''s said that beauty is a disaster. It''s not a good thing if Lanyan attracts bees and butterflies too much.


    "But even if I helped you escape this robbery, how can the red leader give up?"


    On this issue, Lin Mengya remained absolutely sober.


    She didn''t want to get herself into more trouble because of her temporary weakness.


    Lord Huo never said a word.


    Obviously, it should be a great insult to a man.


    Wu Ying said, "in fact, it''s just a delaying measure. In order to get out as soon as possible, Huo lied that he had the right person.


    First of all, the red leader doesn''t want to tear his face with us. Second, he sincerely appreciates my boss and makes an agreement with my boss. If he has proposed to marry his sweetheart next time, he won''t force marriage again. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized, "so the reason why you didn''t clarify the relationship between lord Huo and miss Tao before is to use such rumors to make the red lady''s family die?"


    She frowned and said disapprovingly, "but in this way, the red leader may transfer his anger to miss Tao, and you have ruined a girl''s reputation. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to do so?"


    Lin Mengya is just talking about things.


    Although what Miss Tao did with Xiaoju was wrong, it was also because Mr. Huo and his group wanted to use public opinion to get rid of the red leader.


    It''s not what a gentleman did.


    Now, she can''t promise.


    "Mr. Huo, brother Wu, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I''m just an ordinary person.


    There is no airtight wall in the world. If Hong takes charge and vent her anger on me and my uncle, we don''t have such strength to resist her. "


    Wu Ying wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Huo Ye''s cold voice.


    He looked at Lin Mengya, but there was some evil spirit in his eyebrows.


    "I won''t let you in any danger, nor will I let you help in vain.


    If you don''t, I won''t force you. "


    Speaking of this, Wu Ying has nothing to say.


    Just looked at Lin Mengya with a little eager eyes, but the latter did not waver at all.


    "Please forgive me for my powerlessness."


    Her crisp refusal let huoye breathe a sigh of relief.


    But then, Lin Mengya said, "it''s not so difficult to let a woman die."


    Wu Ying shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "Miss Song, you don''t understand the difficulties of being in charge of the family.


    At the beginning, she liked the more than a dozen courtesans in front of her, but they were not all forced and plundered.


    I heard that some men were firm and unyielding when they first went up the mountain. Yes, but as long as a few months later, they would worship the red pomegranate


    Under the skirt.


    I''ve heard that they often compete with each other for the favor of the red leader. It can be seen that this woman''s means are absolutely extraordinary. "


    Is there such a thing?


    Now even Lin Mengya can''t help being aroused curiosity.


    So, this popular leader really has a very attractive personal charm.


    Being liked by such a woman, it''s no wonder that Huo''s family will face great enemies.


    But she has a way to deal with such a charming woman.


    It''s just that the method is a little damaged. She doesn''t know if huoye can agree.


    "In fact, hongdang is a natural and unrestrained person, but as long as hongdang thinks that Lord Huo is not interested in her, he must be able to retreat from difficulties."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said.


    Wu Ying looked at her with Huo ye and asked suspiciously, "I don''t know what advice Miss Song has?"


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and smiled a little treacherous.


    "Pen, ink, paper and inkstone serve. I''ll give you a good plan now."


    Wu Ying was overjoyed.


    After all, in his eyes, the song girl in front of him was a strange and intelligent woman.


    But Lord Huo felt a chill rising from his back.


    With a stroke of pen, Lin Mengya hurriedly wrote a line of words on the paper, but sealed it in a small envelope.


    "After I go down the mountain, you can ask Lord Huo to open it, otherwise it won''t work!"


    Lin Mengya solemnly handed the envelope to Wu Ying, who nodded repeatedly, but did not see the smile hidden in her eyes.


    Although Huo Ye was curious, he didn''t take it because the people were still on the field, but looked at her uneasily and went out directly.


    When Lin Mengya''s figure disappeared at the gate of the stronghold, Lord Huo couldn''t help grabbing the letter.


    He opened the envelope in a hurry and couldn''t bear to read the words on the letter, but his face almost twisted at the next moment.


    "This song Xiang!"


    Wu Ying did not see the contents of the letter, but judging from Huo Ye''s face, it seemed that the method in the letter was very inappropriate.


    "Huo ye, what did miss song say?"


    Facing Wu Ying''s questioning, Lord Huo glared at him and said, "from now on, no one is allowed to mention that woman!"


    Wu Ying did not expect that Lord Huo would be so angry.


    Now he was more curious. What did Miss Song write in the letter?


    After Lin Mengya left the stronghold, she asked ADA and them to take her down the mountain with lightness skills.


    In the second half, she couldn''t help laughing.


    I really want to see what kind of expression Lord Huo will show when he sees the content written in her letter.


    Maybe it''s uncontrollable anger, maybe it''s a mixture of sadness and anger. In short, it''s definitely not a good response.


    After all, not everyone can stand their male dignity, be challenged and questioned.


    However, she laughed enough all the way.


    I just didn''t expect that on her way back to song''s house, she actually met the wolf guard who sent the letter.


    "Any news from your highness?"


    After getting a positive answer, Lin Mengya can''t wait to take the letter in the hand of wolf guard.


    The more you look at her, the tighter your brow.


    "Your Highness is imprisoned by the red leader of shievil stronghold? You will marry him as the 17th husband in a few days. Are you kidding me?"


    The wolf guard, who was responsible for delivering the letter, could only nod and say, "the news is absolutely true. Now your highness is in the hands of the female mountain bandit."


    Lin Mengya never dreamed that she had just rejected Lord Huo because she was in charge of the family.


    Now it''s the Lord''s turn to her man.


    What is this? as a man sows , so let him reap.


    "Tell me exactly what''s going on!"


    The wolf guard didn''t dare to delay and immediately told her everything that had happened recently.


    After hearing that long Tianyu just wanted to find someone, but was mistakenly attracted by the red leader, Lin Mengya relaxed her eyebrows a little.


    "I didn''t expect that the red leader''s vision was good!"


    For this "rival", Lin Mengya did not feel too much pressure.


    But when she heard that her man didn''t resist, she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Your Highness really just wants to take the opportunity to meet all the leaders of the stronghold, not the red leader?"


    Wolf Wei nodded immediately. Unfortunately, he was just a messenger and couldn''t explain for the master at all.


    But his Highness has only their wife in mind, which is a well-known thing.


    "Oh, who knows, isn''t it very attractive to be in charge of the family?


    I think this guy is obviously curious about others, so he took the initiative to send it to the door. He deserved it! "


    Gas to gas, she still can''t leave her man alone in the wolf''s nest.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t reply to long Tianyu.


    Since he has his own plan, she''d better not bother.


    But when she and Bai Su and Cai Ru tried to sneak into the ten evil stronghold under the disguise of the young man in charge of delivering wine in the town at the foot of the mountain, she couldn''t help but find reasons for herself in her heart.


    She didn''t come here to steal a kiss.


    She just looked around. If long Tianyu had any cross-border behavior, she would not forgive that guy!


    However, Cairu and Baisu are used to the "true fragrance" behavior of their masters.


    Although they didn''t understand what this meant, they knew from their master''s speech and behavior that it should be their master''s quite ordinary reaction.


    "Master, what will they do when they enter the stronghold later?"


    Bai Su asked in a low voice.


    Before Lin Mengya came, she just told them that someone wanted to rob her husband.


    After two girls had been with her for a long time, they naturally formed a behavior style that should focus on her at all times and everywhere.


    Lin Mengya was not dazzled by anger. She looked carefully at the direction of the cottage.


    They came to the foot of the mountain pretending to be wine delivery guys before dawn.


    Although the wedding banquet has not officially started, many people went up the mountain.


    In such a big day, and there are mountain bandits inside and outside the stronghold, they may have little chance to get close to long Tianyu.


    "Wait and see what happens."


    Even if she knew that she was only playing with long Tianyu, she still couldn''t see that he married another woman.


    This is her bottom line.


    If long Tianyu would give up their common bottom line because he wanted to get what he wanted, even if Lin Mengya would forgive him, there would always be a pimple in her heart.


    Although those who achieve great things don''t stick to details, they also score anything. As a person, there must be a bottom line.


    She was thinking about it, but Cairu behind her secretly pulled the corners of her clothes.

 Chapter 2431

    As soon as Lin Mengya looked up, she saw a team of people coming towards them outside the stronghold.


    It seems that they should be responsible for checking whether there is any problem with the wine they deliver.


    The man in charge of driving is the son of the owner of the tavern at the foot of the mountain.


    There are countless bandits on the surrounding mountains. He doesn''t do business with these people once or twice. At present, he greeted them with a smile and slipped the silver spindle hidden in his sleeve into the small head''s hand.


    Since they went up the mountain, they have done this no less than three times.


    For the tavern, the profit brought by this business is not very important. What is more important is their relationship with these mountain bandits.


    The little leader secretly weighed the silver in his hand. The originally fleshy eyebrows became a lot softer in an instant.


    "Well, we''ve been drinking the things recorded by your king for years. We can''t rest assured."


    Wang Ji''s little shopkeeper immediately waved to the guys behind him.


    With their heads down, Lin Mengya entered the ten evil stronghold with the ox cart delivering wine.


    Finally, the truck of wine stopped in the back kitchen.


    It has long been in full swing here. More than a dozen chefs with big arms and round waist are working hard to cook delicious food.


    The little shopkeeper of Wang Ji looked at the three people in embarrassment.


    If his father didn''t have a life-long friendship with the Song family, he would never take this risk.


    You know, here are mountain bandits who kill people without blinking an eye.


    He is a small businessman and can''t afford to offend.


    "Do what you want, but don''t say I brought you in!"


    He lowered his warning voice.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "don''t worry, shopkeeper. We will never drag you down."


    She promised so, but the other party still regretted.


    However, according to his father''s instructions, he drove the ox cart away while people came and went.


    At this time, guests had been coming to the ten evil stronghold, and no one noticed that there were three people missing from the cowcart waiter who delivered the wine.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to hide in a room for sundries.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru took turns at the door, and the three changed their shapes with some tricks.


    From three humble guys to three timid minions.


    There are a lot of strangers in the ten evil stronghold today. As long as they are careful, they will never be exposed.


    "Master, how can we find your highness?" Cairu lowered her voice and asked.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the chaotic situation outside and said, "the bridegroom is naturally hard to see."


    What''s more, she''s here to "steal the wedding"!


    In the room, long Tianyu kept his eyes closed.


    Since last night, people have been making trouble in the stockade.


    He pinched his straight nose. Fortunately, after today, things will be almost done, and he will let wolf guard take him away.


    "Bridegroom, great joy!"


    The chilly tone was full of bitter jealousy.


    Long Tianyu opened his eyes and saw only a greasy man, gnashing his teeth and looking at himself.


    It seems that it should be one of the female stockade leader''s Xianggong.


    He won''t be jealous of other women, so he should not see it.


    But his behavior was understood as being arrogant and spoiled.


    The man bit his lip and gave a malicious warning:¡°


    I warn you, don''t think you can monopolize Honghong after passing the door. She belongs to all of us. We will never allow anyone to take her away from us! "


    This jar of old vinegar made long Tianyu feel a little disgusted.


    He is not a vulgar person. He thinks yijianghong is too debauchery.


    Just in his heart, he can only love one person in his life.


    For example, he and his wife are the only one for each other.


    The stream of red rivers is just pursuing physical happiness. It''s really boring.


    "Don''t worry, I have a heart for a long time."


    But unexpectedly, the man snorted coldly, "if you really have someone you like, why do you want to marry our master?


    I think you obviously have no good intentions! Or, it''s hard to get for us! "


    Long Tianyu glanced at each other.


    What''s wrong with this man''s head?


    Otherwise, how could he bend his words into such a shape without authorization?


    "Believe it or not."


    But the man was even more dissatisfied.


    "You say, where are we not as good as your sweetheart? Xiao Honghong is the best woman in the world. No one can compare with her!"


    Long Tianyu frowned and tightened his eyebrows.


    "Whether she is good or not has nothing to do with me."


    "Then you have to marry her. You''re clearly stepping on two boats!"


    The young man stared at him angrily, as if he had finally seen through his ultimate goal.


    Long Tianyu was too lazy to turn around with the other party on such a boring issue. His eyes suddenly became cold, warned, stared at the other party, and whispered, "shut up!"


    Before the words fell, another man came in.


    It''s just different from the man before. Although he dressed as a scholar, his eyes were a bit smart. At a glance, he knew that he was not a simple role.


    As soon as the advanced man saw each other, he was dissatisfied and said, "Zhao Tong''an, what are you doing in here?"


    The man named Zhao Tongan has been smiling at the corners of his mouth, and his attitude towards the previous men is also very polite.


    "What a coincidence, young master Yu is here."


    "I''m here to warn him not to let him play tricks. What are you doing here?"


    Zhao Tongan quietly approached them. When the childe was confused, long Tianyu suddenly warned, "get out of the way!"


    But he was still a little late.


    Zhao Tong''an took out a cold dagger from his arms and stabbed it directly into childe Yu''s heart.


    Childe Yu only felt a sharp pain in his chest. When he reacted, it was too late for him to be plotted by Zhao Tongan.


    He pointed at each other in shock, but the dagger took away his last life.


    Looking at the useless guy falling to the ground, Zhao Tongan''s face was not moved at all.


    He drew out the dagger and slowly wiped the blood with the handkerchief he had brought. He was used to killing people.


    Although long Tianyu has nothing to do with the talkative childe Yu, he knows very well that the other party is not good at killing in front of him.


    He looked coldly at Zhao Tongan, who took the dagger back into his arms again. It was like just remembering that he was still on the side.


    He picked the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "don''t get me wrong, childe. I have no grievances with this talkative guy. I just think he''s here and affects our communication."


    Long Tianyu knew very well that this was the man''s warning and threat to him.


    He is not worried about his own safety, but here are bandits


    If he accidentally provokes public anger, it is also a trouble.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Zhao Tong''an looked relaxed and said, "I want to know what the purpose of your coming to the ten evil stronghold is. I''m afraid it''s a big plan to get close to the red leader so deliberately?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes narrowed.


    Is it true that this person has seen through his words and deeds?


    But he thought it was absolutely impossible.


    Not to mention, he has never stepped out of the house since he entered the stronghold.


    Even if wolves secretly investigate, they will never let them in the stockade.


    The only possibility is that the other party is likely to be of the same kind as himself.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Why am I here? You should ask the red leader."


    His answer was too calm.


    Even if Zhao Tongan is as cunning as a fox, he can''t find a half point flaw.


    But from the first time he saw this man, he knew that the other party was by no means an ordinary man who would succumb to the threat of the red leader''s force.


    Zhao Tong''an thought for a while. Then he smiled and said, "I see you are very angry. I don''t know which brother you came from?"


    This is to find out where he came from.


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said, "I''m not a local, I''m just a past merchant."


    "Do you think I''m easy to fool?"


    Zhao Tong''an seemed to see through his disguise and said word by word: "if you are really just an ordinary businessman, the red leader will never fall in love with you.


    But no matter how much she values you, if you''re gone, I''m afraid you won''t get any benefits? "


    This is to threaten his life.


    But long Tianyu is not afraid at all.


    Count the time, the wedding banquet outside should be about to begin.


    The wedding clothes brought by hongdang''s family were returned by him. He thought that in a while, someone would come in and force him to change his clothes.


    Zhao Tongan will also take advantage of this gap to ask his intention.


    Maybe he can solve the problem first, and then find a way to go out and find the person he''s looking for.


    He whispered, "I didn''t expect to be seen through by you."


    Zhao Tong''an has some pride in his eyes.


    He must have been deeply awed by how he had just solved the problem of people who were in the way of eyes.


    "Now to tell you the truth, maybe I can keep your whole body."


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and looked a little nervous.


    "I really can''t tell you. If I told you, I''m afraid the red leader will never leave me alive."


    His words attracted the curiosity of the other party.


    The smile on Zhao Tongan''s face was more false, but the fierceness in his eyes did not hide from long Tianyu.


    Zhao Tongan quietly clenched the dagger in his arms.


    He plans to solve the problem immediately after asking the other party''s origin, leaving no future trouble.


    Moreover, even if the young master comes, he will only regard them as jealous.


    After all, there is a precedent for you.


    A few months ago, because the red leader preferred another man, he broke his face with a trick.


    In his heart, he was extremely contemptuous of such useless men.


    Isn''t she just a slightly beautiful woman?


    If he can do it, no matter what kind of woman he is, he can find it in the future.

 Chapter 2432

    Zhao Tong''an smiled and said coldly, "but if you don''t say it, I can kill you now!


    But if you know the current affairs, maybe I can spare your life for the sake of our common hardship. "


    This seems generous, but in fact it is extremely arrogant.


    It seems that long Tianyu''s life has become a charity only depending on his mood.


    A cold light flashed across his black eyes, but compared with the man who had raised his tail and showed a proud look now, long Tianyu not only hid his real emotions very well, but also succeeded in making the other party mistakenly think that he was just a greedy man afraid of life and death.


    "I have to think about it."


    Long Tianyu deliberately said slowly.


    He had heard footsteps coming from outside.


    I think it''s the red leader who ordered him to change clothes.


    Zhao Tong''an impatiently urged: "hurry up, wait any longer, I''ll kill you together!"


    The footsteps have been very close, and it is possible to push the door in at any time.


    He looked up, but there was no panic on his face.


    As soon as Zhao Tongan felt something was wrong, he heard a knock at the door behind him.


    "Are you ready, young master seventeen? We have been ordered by the head of the family to change your clothes!"


    Two strong women lie on the door and listen to the movement inside.


    It was quiet inside, neither refused nor agreed.


    There was no surprise on their faces.


    They''ve seen this kind of thing a lot.


    After all, the first 16 are not all clever.


    They looked at each other and said impolitely, "I''ve offended you, childe."


    They pushed open the door, but what greeted them was not the man''s grief and anger, but two bodies lying in a pool of blood.


    "This is, it''s Mr. Yu and Mr. Zhao! Go find the red leader quickly!"


    One of them reacted quickly and shouted decisively, pushing and shoving his companions to call people.


    The remaining one was also stunned and then shouted to leave.


    You know, this young master Yu is very popular with the red masters. That young master Zhao, because of his different identity, is also a bad existence in the ten evil stronghold.


    Unexpectedly, they both died in the new childe''s house.


    By the way, what about the new childe who is going to marry the head of their family?


    But on Lin Mengya''s side, her search plan is not going well.


    Although the stockade is in a mess, the red leader obviously has several brushes.


    Several rooms close to the backyard were guarded. The three of them had been checked several times because of their faces. Fortunately, Lin Mengya had already made preparations before that. Only then did she sneak through without being caught.


    However, such a rough and meticulous arrangement also makes Lin Mengya suspicious.


    Although it was nominally a wedding banquet for the red leader to marry the new prime minister, she saw that all the minions were armed.


    Even if there are people from other mountain strongholds, they must be on guard.


    But the joy on everyone''s face seems to be forced out. Except for a few people, more people''s eyes are full of vigilance.


    This made her feel even more puzzled. It was a red marriage, not a fight. Could they be so tight?


    "Master, what are we going to do next?"


    Bai Su and Cai Ru asked quietly behind her.


    At this time, they are hiding in a corner and watching the bandits of SHIXIE stronghold outside busy preparing the wedding banquet.


    Lin Mengya frowned and said, "do you think something is wrong?"


    Bai Su is also very keen in this regard.


    "This group of people didn''t seem as happy as they showed.


    I can feel that they seem to have some killing intentions. "


    Although Bai Su is not keen on other human and worldly sophistication, he has an almost beast like intuition about danger.


    From the moment she came in, she felt that everyone here was cool.


    That feeling was so familiar that she made a big alarm in her heart, prepared anytime and anywhere, and escaped from this place with her master.


    After pondering for a while, Cairu suggested, "master, I think from the current situation, we''d better withdraw first."


    Although they have ADA as backup, there can also be thousands of bandits here.


    If they really fight, I''m afraid they are powerless even if they want to protect their master.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give up.


    "It seems that we have to be more careful, but this time we look for another half hour. If we still get nothing after half an hour, we''ll leave."


    In the current situation, she can''t help but continue to be capricious.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. Just when Lin Mengya had just decided, they met a woman who went to report the death of Master Yu and master Zhao to Hong.


    She looked at the woman in a daze and guessed that something big must have happened.


    When the man left, she took Bai Su and Cairu and touched them in the direction of the woman.


    At this time, the two bodies had been locked in the house by the woman who had reacted before.


    The woman went out to look for the trace of long Tianyu, so she didn''t expect anyone else to come here.


    Following the bloody smell, Lin Mengya directly found the room where long Tianyu was once imprisoned.


    Looking at the two bodies on the ground, she couldn''t help frowning.


    It was at the door. She should have been killed by a knife, but the traces on the body inside made her feel very familiar.


    The sword used by long Tianyu is extremely thin, but also extremely sharp.


    After an ordinary sword enters the body, it may produce a large amount of blood.


    But long Tianyu''s sword won''t.


    Even in his heyday, if he killed with that sword, he could be bloodless, sometimes even the wound was difficult to detect.


    But after he was injured, the sword became his self-defense weapon, and the sword never left his hand.


    In order to better protect him, Lin Mengya smeared some deadly poison on the sword.


    Now the poison appears on the dead body inside, which shows that this man was killed by long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    The smell here is messy, but long Tianyu''s body is fragrant with medicine, but she will never miss it.


    Just now, her man was still here.


    She looked at the two bodies and was worried about what had happened.


    What does the death of these two people have to do with their own men?


    And where the hell is he?


    Before she could find the answer, the two people behind her jumped out of the window and left.


    Later, Lin Mengya finally met the owner of the stronghold, who is also the red leader in the legend who takes charge of the stronghold as her daughter, and even makes the surrounding bandits admire her very much.


    The three of them hid under the window. Lin Mengya opened the concealment system in time, so she escaped the extremely sensitive ears and eyes of the red leader.


    Even so, the red leader still found some small details. She was very unhappy and asked, "who else has been here except you?"


    She asked the two women who had found the body before. They shook their heads and said, "no one has been here except us. By the way, when I went out to find someone just now, I deliberately closed the door."


    Although the red leader has some doubts, they are both her right-hand assistants. He and she know very well that they are very cautious and won''t make such a big mistake at all.


    It seems that she should be careless.


    Looking at the mess all over the ground, the red head''s face became more and more ugly.


    "What about the seventeen childe? Did you find it?"


    The man who went out to find someone shook his head in shame.


    The red leader felt that it was not as simple as it seemed.


    She could see that if the man wanted to escape, she might not be able to stop him.


    However, no matter what request he made before, although he opposed it, he did not leave this, which shows that he has plans for himself.


    As a woman like hongdang, what she is most afraid of is that others have a plot against him.


    And she is confident that as long as she can keep each other, she will be able to conquer this man.


    The man is now inexplicably missing, and two of the men she married have even died.


    This makes the red leader fall into a crazy situation.


    "Find out who they are and find out why they are here!"


    The men behind him went to do it immediately, while the red leader looked around the house carefully.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t find any clues.


    She looked suspiciously at the window.


    Except for the door, only the window can go out of the whole house.


    Although the man is very powerful, his disability has become a shackle that binds him.


    She didn''t think that maybe there would be someone to meet him in the cottage.


    However, they have been stationed inside and outside, and they can''t even fly out, let alone a big living man.


    Even if someone wants to get him out, they can''t pass the outpost in the front yard unless they can fly away from the sky.


    She subconsciously looked at the sky, then sneered.


    How is this possible?


    The red leader would never allow her prey to run away. At that moment, she coldly ordered her men: "you must find someone for me and tell the guests outside that the wedding banquet should be postponed for some time."


    His men immediately set out to do it, but there was something ferocious on the red master''s face.


    Again!


    Every time she meets a man she really admires, there will be an accident.


    Last time, the man broke her heart and even tortured her for nearly ten years.


    This time, she will never allow herself to fail again!


    As soon as hongdang turned around, he left the house angrily.


    Lin Mengya was thoughtful and looked at the back of the red leader.


    "Master, let''s go now?" Bai Su asked her opinion carefully.

 Chapter 2433

    Lin Mengya nodded. Just when she wanted to leave, she heard a dark noise in the room.


    She stopped and looked down the window. She saw that the cabinet door that had just been closed was now opened from inside.


    Just now, there didn''t seem to be anyone in the cabinet?


    She felt that if she hadn''t lost her memory just now, there was a ghost in the cabinet!


    However, when Lin Mengya watched more than a dozen men in black clothes rush out of the cabinet, she realized that there was probably some kind of tunnel mechanism behind the cabinet.


    Those people don''t seem to be the first time.


    After coming out, they left quietly and trained in pairs.


    Unexpectedly, it''s just a wedding of a small cottage leader. There are so many moths?


    After making sure that there would be no sudden good situation in the house, the three also left quietly.


    "Master, shall we go down the mountain first?"


    The intuition that Bai Su has developed over the years has made him keenly aware that the successive events in the ten evil stronghold are likely to herald a storm.


    And now they can be said to be weak. Once they are involved, they may not even have reinforcements.


    Although she also wants to find her highness, the most important thing is to protect her master.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it, shook her head and refused: "I think Yu stayed on purpose, and he is inconvenient to move now. We just act according to the circumstances."


    Bai Su and Cai Ru can''t persuade each other.


    There are lanterns and decorations everywhere in the ten evil stronghold. The bright red should make people feel happy, but at this time, there is a different kind of stiff feeling.


    "Brother, shall we eat this wedding wine or not?"


    Outside the stockade, Wu Ying asked in a worried whisper.


    It''s not that he was too timid to escape, but that the leader of the ten evil stronghold had a lot of bad deeds. It''s not the first time he coveted the "beauty" of their Lord Huo.


    Now we have to guard against this.


    Lord Huo looked a little ugly when he heard this.


    Although he doesn''t boast of being a gentleman, he has never forced any girl in such matters between men and women.


    If it weren''t for your love, it wouldn''t be fun to get it?


    However, after meeting the red leader of the ten evil stronghold, he realized the taste of entanglement for the first time.


    That red leader is not beautiful. Even for people like him, yijianghong is a good candidate.


    However, he just doesn''t care. He just doesn''t think yijianghong is suitable for him.


    Looking at the red and happy words in the house, Lord Huo somehow remembered the song girl.


    My heart can''t help being tight.


    What happened to him? Why did he think of an insignificant person for no reason?


    "Boss Huo, look, is that Miss Song!"


    Wu Ying''s words almost made Huo fall off his horse.


    He subconsciously thought that his disguise was seen through, but when he didn''t want to follow the sound, he really saw a familiar figure.


    Although he is only a figure behind him, he always has the good ability to know people and never forget them.


    That person, at least 90% similar.


    "Why is she here?"


    Lord Huo frowned and couldn''t guess the reason why song Xiang appeared here.


    However, today is obviously a trap for him.


    Even before he came with Wu Ying, he made some preparations.


    but


    Song Xiang was here, but Sheng Sheng disrupted his plan.


    Lord Huo thought quickly and said softly, "let''s go in later. You go and bring people out safely first."


    Wu Ying nodded, but asked anxiously, "what about you, boss?"


    "They dare not do anything to me. Although Qinglong stronghold is in collusion with SHIXIE stronghold, their alliance is not reliable.


    As long as I stay in the black tiger stronghold for one day, they will have to fear me for one day. "


    Although the current balance is delicate, once it is broken, it will involve more than a dozen mountain strongholds around at the same time.


    Those old foxes don''t watch.


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who did not know that she had been labeled "rescued", was trying to find the trace of long Tianyu.


    There are too many people in the stronghold. She always lags behind.


    "Master, it seems that we are late, and your highness is not here."


    They are now located in the place where those "Xianggong" who are in charge of the family live.


    The two people who died in the house where long Tianyu was detained are considered to be of high status.


    The remaining dozen people are in a panic because their new favorite is about to pass through.


    Lin Mengya looked at them one by one. She always felt that these dozen people, regardless of their age and appearance, would always give people a very similar feeling.


    It seems that the beauty of this popular leader is very unified.


    "What are you three doing here stealthily?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind.


    Lin Mengya was startled, but soon calmed down.


    Turning around, he found that the other party was just a young man in his twenties.


    The man looks like he was sleeping just now.


    "Sir, I misunderstood. We are responsible for looking for the new prime minister who is in charge of the family."


    The expression on the young man''s face loosened a little when he heard this.


    He pretended to be casual and asked, "can you find someone now?"


    "Not yet."


    Hearing her answer, the young man seemed relieved.


    But he still frowned and coaxed the three of them out.


    "It seems that these men who are in charge of the family are not all willing."


    Tseru observed carefully and whispered.


    Listening to the movement in front, Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Whether long Tianyu or Huo ye, they are completely different from the temperament of these captive men.


    If the popular leader really loves this one, why did she suddenly change her habits in the other two people?


    "Wait, let''s go to the front yard first and see what happens."


    She always felt that today''s wedding banquet was not simple.


    The front yard has attracted the attention of all parties since Huo ye and his party came in.


    In particular, their old enemy black tiger stronghold has raised eyebrows and tit for tat against them since they came in.


    But their words provoked them several times and all they got was the disregard of Huo ye and his party.


    This makes the villains of black tiger stronghold feel despised.


    Just as the two sides were at loggerheads, the red leader suddenly appeared.


    The charming and moving woman, dressed in red, showed a bit of valiant and valiant.


    Even though she was surrounded by fierce bandits, she was not inferior.


    The phoenix eye stirred up slightly. She looked around and greeted everyone with a smile.


    "Thank you for coming to my yijianghong wedding, Mr. Huo. We haven''t seen each other for months. How are you thinking about my proposal?"


    In general, I''m afraid there is a Jiang Hong who can force Lord Huo to marry him face to face, regardless of his face.


    Unfortunately, Lord Huo can only refuse.


    "Thank you for your love. It''s just that Huo is not talented and can''t afford to be a red man."


    Yijiang''s red face showed some regret.


    The men around don''t say it on the surface, but secretly, they all scold yijianghong as a slut who doesn''t know how to behave.


    Yijianghong doesn''t care what others think of her. She is not annoyed when she is rejected by Lord Huo. She just unconsciously turns her eyes to the gate of the stronghold and seems to be waiting for someone to appear.


    Seventeen times, when she first married another man, she looked forward to the last time that man could appear.


    But until now, she didn''t wait.


    Maybe she really should give up.


    The lame man is very nice. If she could, she would like to spend the rest of her life with that man.


    I just don''t know. Where the hell have people gone?


    Without the bridegroom, the wedding banquet is as lively as before.


    They are all bandits who occupy the mountain as the king. They have no regard for etiquette. They eat meat and drink wine.


    Therefore, no one mentioned the unlucky seventeen prime minister until half of the wedding banquet.


    Lin Mengya is separated from Bai Su and Cai Ru Bing in three ways, but she doesn''t want to be caught in the corner when she has just been left alone.


    "Miss Song, why are you here?"


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya''s disguised identity was broken by humanity. She subconsciously wanted to deny it, but unexpectedly, she saw Wu Ying''s anxious face.


    "I, I''m here to find someone."


    Wu Ying looked around and whispered, "come with me. It''s very dangerous here. If you fight later, you''ll die!"


    "Fight? Mr. Wu, what happened?"


    Wu Ying briefly told her the whole story as she pulled her away from the crowd.


    Wu yingsan omitted the gratitude and resentment between black tiger stronghold and Qinglong stronghold.


    But the most important thing was to tell her that today Japan is a trap set by Qinglong stronghold and SHIXIE stronghold.


    Although it seems peaceful now, once a conflict breaks out, Huo ye and they can''t guarantee that they will retreat.


    After a while, Wu Ying dragged her out of the crowd, but when they just wanted to go out, they saw that the door that had just been opened had been secretly sealed.


    This further confirms Wu Ying''s statement, and at this time, Lin Mengya''s heart is more worried about long Tianyu.


    "No! Miss Song, you''ll hide in the house soon. Don''t make any noise!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya asked, "how many people did you bring this time?"


    Wu Ying thought she was afraid, so she had to comfort her and said, "the people here don''t know you. I''ll take advantage of the chaos and let someone cover you. Then you''ll find a chance to escape!"


    But Lin Mengya didn''t promise.


    "You try to procrastinate with each other. I''ll find someone to help you!"


    She didn''t know if long Tianyu knew about it.


    However, according to long Tianyu''s consistent style, he must not be unprepared.


    If her and Yu''s people can secretly help Lord Huo, they must escape without much pressure.


    After all, it''s really the Song family, and they have to rely on the shelter of black tiger stronghold.

 Chapter 2434

    "Miss Song, this is not the time when your little thought can work!"


    However, hearing her words, Wu Ying''s eyebrows became more and more frowned.


    He admitted that song Xiang''s performance in the black tiger stronghold was brilliant enough.


    But it also drilled the opponent''s unprepared loophole.


    Nowadays, SHIXIE stronghold and Qinglong stronghold are obviously well prepared. Under the situation of hard encounter, those careful tricks don''t work at all!


    But Lin Mengya said pointedly, "with these people you brought, how likely do you think you are to win?


    Today you can escape safely, but if you don''t succeed, they will fight against black tiger stronghold again. Can you escape then? "


    Wu yingmo said with a bitter smile, "of course we know these, but it''s all our own business in the black tiger stronghold. Girl, don''t worry."


    "Wu Ying, although I don''t have as deep feelings for the black tiger stronghold as you do, I know very well that if the black tiger stronghold is really replaced by others, there will be no peace in this village. I''m also helping my family. Believe me."


    Her voice was not urgent, but miraculously persuaded Wu Ying, who had always been cautious.


    "Well, well, no matter how many people you come, you''d better protect yourself first."


    To put it bluntly, Wu Ying still thinks that with Lin Mengya''s identity, the most people she can find are some servants who look after the house and guard the yard.


    But Lin Mengya still didn''t continue to explain to him.


    At this time, doing is more persuasive than saying.


    Wu Ying gave her a brief map to facilitate her activities in the stockade.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru were not too far away from her. Soon, the three met again.


    But this time, Lin Mengya has a clear goal, which is no longer like a headless fly.


    The scale of the ten evil stronghold is similar to that of the black tiger stronghold.


    The front yard is the residence of the bandits, and the backyard is the residence of the men in charge of the kitchen, warehouse and red.


    According to Wu Ying, the purpose of the alliance between Qinglong stronghold and SHIXIE stronghold is to kill Huo ye and make the black tiger stronghold headless, so that they can take advantage of the chaos to attack.


    Then what she has to do is to disturb their positions when the two sides start fighting, and then cooperate with long Tianyu inside and outside to help black tiger stronghold turn defeat into victory.


    While everyone''s attention was focused on the front yard, the three quietly sneaked into the backyard again.


    But this time, what they are looking for is the storehouse of grain in SHIXIE stronghold.


    Her method is very simple. Just set a fire at that time to make the ten evil stronghold overwhelmed.


    But I didn''t think she had an unexpected surprise.


    "Master, someone has been here!"


    Cairu lowered her voice and reported back.


    Lin Mengya also smelled the bloody smell after being covered up.


    She just thought it was wrong. Why didn''t she even have half a bandit in such a big backyard?


    Looks like someone cleared it before.


    "Shall we go now?" Bai Su and Cairu kept her in the middle one after another. Her master frowned, but nodded without hesitation.


    The three walked carefully to the warehouse. Finally, at the corner, they heard someone talking.


    "Young master long, do you really want to help me?"


    The voice was vaguely urgent.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the corner and listened to the movement in front.


    "Well, but I have conditions for helping you."


    The sound was so familiar that Lin Mengya almost rushed over.


    No wonder she couldn''t find this guy anywhere. It turned out that he hid here.


    Is it difficult that he and she have the same idea?


    "I know that there is no good intention without a reason in the world. Don''t worry, young master long. As long as you can help me kill the poisonous woman, I can help you and never repent!"


    The voice of asking for help from long Tianyu was full of resentment.


    Lin Mengya listened quietly and guessed each other''s identity in her heart.


    "Deal."


    Long Tianyu''s words are still pitiful, but they are loud.


    Seeing that he agreed, the other party couldn''t wait to leave.


    Lin Mengya saw the man''s back. Somehow, she always felt that the man looked familiar.


    But she was sure that she had never seen this person.


    While thinking, a pair of big hands with distinct bones were stretched out from the side.


    The next moment, she was dragged into her arms.


    "Why are you here?"


    In the man''s voice, there is a bit of depressed surprise.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes, pretending to dislike and said, "if I don''t come, you''re afraid you''re going to play tricks with others!"


    Long Tianyu smiled, took her little hand and nibbled gently on her lips.


    "I won''t."


    "Oh, that''s possible! You know, the red leader is also a unique beauty. Hiss - are you a dog? Why bite me?"


    She withdrew her hand and stared at each other with big eyes.


    Long Tianyu had no regrets, and his black eyes were full of smiles.


    "You know I won''t, you should be punished."


    His attitude was so determined that it seemed that she was making trouble without reason.


    However, in an extraordinary period, Lin Mengya was too lazy to argue with each other and hurriedly asked him about his business.


    She was even more puzzled when she learned that this guy was caught by yijianghong on purpose.


    "What are you doing in the mountain bandit''s nest?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t explain much to her, but said, "I''m looking for someone."


    "Who?"


    "Someone who can clear away obstacles for us in the ancient clan."


    Lin Mengya has always believed his words.


    "OK, I can help you find it. By the way, what are the characteristics of the person you''re talking about?"


    Who knows, long Tianyu shook his head.


    "I finally got the news about this man. When he was twelve, his parents were killed by his enemies.


    Later, when others found it, the man''s body was missing.


    Also from then on, he disappeared like the world, and there was no more news. "


    "Then why did you come to this mountain bandit''s nest?" Lin Mengya became more and more curious.


    Long Tianyu said, "about three years ago, it is said that someone saw the old servant of the family appear in this area, and there are several mountain bandits around to protect him.


    I inquired before leaving. The man took some gold and silver treasures before he fled. So I suspect that either he has been protected by these mountain bandits, or he has become one of them. "


    I have to say that Yu''s suspicion is very reasonable.


    Most of the mountain bandits here only recognize money but not people. Since the old servant can still be protected after many years, I''m afraid it''s because of his high status.


    "Then how can we find it? We can''t meet someone. Just ask him about that year?"


    Long Tianyu took out a jade pendant from his sleeve and gave it to her.


    Lin Mengya looked at it carefully and saw that what was carved on it was a mountain covered in clouds.


    although


    However, only a corner was exposed, but there was a very elegant sense of fairyland.


    This is a good thing that money can''t buy.


    But one piece is missing on the lower left corner of the jade pendant.


    From the trace, it''s not a new injury.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the jade pendant someone picked off his parents."


    Long Tianyu''s expression is very calm.


    On the contrary, after hearing this, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She doesn''t mind. She just picks things from the dead and doesn''t respect the dead.


    "It''s a passing beggar, but I heard it was handed down by their families. I''m sure he can recognize it."


    Long Tianyu took over the jade pendant and tied it to the handle of his wheelchair.


    Now that she knows his plan, Lin Mengya also tells her thoughts to each other.


    Hearing that his wife wants to make trouble, long Tianyu is naturally duty bound to provide convenience.


    He didn''t bring many people this time, but they were all capable people.


    Setting a fire and burning food are all small things.


    After giving the work to his men, Lin Mengya asked, "who was the man just now? He won''t know the man you''re looking for?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes filled with a bit of understatement.


    "He is yijianghong''s former lover. All the men she has married over the years are because of him."


    When long Tianyu said this, she suddenly realized.


    Isn''t it!


    She felt strange just now. She looked familiar.


    It turned out that all the male favorites she had seen before were somewhat similar to him.


    "Why is he here?" Lin Mengya asked puzzled.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes: "he came to kill yijianghong."


    "What?"


    Also surprised, there is yijianghong who is drinking and boxing with the gang leaders in the front yard.


    "I''m in charge. There''s a man surnamed Dong outside. I have to see you!"


    Yijianghong put down the wine glass in her hand, but she was a little confused on her charming face.


    "What does he look like?"


    The man scratched his head and said, "I look like a scholar. It''s a little like your husband, but I''m older."


    Yijiang''s red eyes brighten. Is it really that person?


    Just why, she is not as excited as she imagined. On the contrary, she is still a little tired?


    In the contradictory feelings, yijianghong unconsciously picked up the spicy wine and drank it all at once.


    Then she asked softly, "did he say what he was doing here?"


    "He said he came to you to make it clear, and that if you don''t see him, you''ll never see him again."


    A river is red and a Leng.


    Years of expectation still made her step back.


    "Forget it, let him in."


    His men were embarrassed to remind him, "but there''s a mechanism on the door."


    The unfinished meaning of his men''s words is clearer than anyone else.


    She took a rather complicated look at Huo ye, but her tone was cold.


    "At that time, send more people to watch. Bring someone to me immediately. If he runs away, I''ll take your head!"


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away!"


    Somehow, yijianghong always thinks that today''s wine is sour, astringent and bitter. It''s really not a good taste.

 Chapter 2435

    The peace in the front yard didn''t last long.


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold has been unhappy with Lord Huo for a long time. Seeing the enemy in front of him, he will not miss this good opportunity.


    After glancing at Mr. Huo, he pretended to have drunk too much and accused Mr. Huo of abusing him. It was unfair to rob the black tiger stronghold from his own hands.


    In fact, such things often happen over the years.


    It''s just that Qinglong stronghold was kicked down from the position of boss. Over the years, he repeatedly wanted to find the field, but he was stopped by the people of black tiger stronghold.


    I felt that I had lost face, so I secretly united with the ten evil strongholds this time to give myself a bad breath.


    However, the black tiger stronghold is an iron bucket. No matter Wu Ying or Huo ye, his behavior style is watertight, so that he can''t find any mistakes.


    The two liang wine that pretended to drink also worked at this time.


    The leader of the Qinglong stronghold looked gloomy, took out the long knife carried by the people around him, and threw it straight at Lord Huo.


    With a crash, the wine bowl in Lord Huo''s hand fell to pieces.


    The tip of the knife was nailed less than an inch at his feet.


    Everyone changed his face, especially Wu Ying, who was beside Lord Huo, drank coldly and said, "Third Master, what do you mean?"


    The third master scar took a big sip of wine directly from the wine jar and said angrily, "ungrateful villains! If Grandpa hadn''t taken you in, you would have fed the wolf now!


    If your wings are hard, you will lift my nest. I will settle this account with you today! "


    Then, regardless of the faces of all the guests, he pulled out his weapons and rushed over.


    Those subordinates of Qinglong stronghold are certainly unwilling to show weakness after seeing their boss start fighting.


    The wedding banquet, which had been noisy before, is now in a mess.


    Fortunately, Lord Huo was ready, and all his men showed their weapons, and the two sides fought together.


    Among the other guests, naturally, there were friends with black tiger stronghold and Qinglong stronghold, who joined their camps respectively.


    But more, but retreated to one side and watched the fire from the shore.


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold was originally hot headed and didn''t act according to the plan agreed with yijianghong.


    What''s more unfortunate at this time is that yijianghong wants to see Mr. Dong alone. He is not here.


    Therefore, the alliance between them did not appear to be very difficult.


    However, in terms of number, the people who suppressed Lord Huo.


    The people of black tiger stronghold retreated while fighting. Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a loud noise in the backyard of ten evil stronghold.


    Then someone shouted, "no, there''s a fire in the backyard!"


    At this moment, the people of shievil stronghold were in a panic.


    All the materials of the ten evil stronghold over the years are kept in the backyard!


    Suddenly, many greedy guys wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    When the leader of the ten evil stronghold was absent, it was difficult for his men to maintain both ends, and immediately became a plate of scattered sand.


    The situation is really chaotic.


    I''m afraid the only one who remains calm is the people of black tiger stronghold.


    Wu Ying has been shocked since the loud noise came.


    Is this what Miss Song made?


    Then Huo Ye noticed his expression and asked, "did you arrange this?"


    Wu Ying shook her head.


    "Where can I have such ability? I''m afraid it''s Miss Song."


    "She? How can she do it?"


    At this moment, it was Huo''s turn to be shocked.


    But soon, he frowned and said, "I''m afraid she''s also trapped. No, I''ll go and have a look!"


    But Wu Ying stopped him in a hurry.


    "Can''t go! Lord Huo, we have to get out now. If you''re worried about Miss Song''s safety, I''ll take someone to find it."


    Lord Huo insisted.


    Wu Ying saw that she couldn''t persuade her, so she had to sigh, but she was still a little relaxed in her heart.


    "Lord Huo, if someone is really saved by you, you can''t drive Miss Song away in the future."


    Huo Ye''s tight lips eased a little unconsciously.


    "She, she is excellent."


    With this sentence, Wu Ying understood.


    I''m afraid Lord Huo''s hard rock has finally moved his heart.


    Well, Miss Song is really suitable.


    The people in the black tiger stronghold are well-trained, and the scene is really chaotic. For a moment, no one found Huo''s departure.


    At this time, Lin Mengya pushed long Tianyu and hid in a temporarily safe house in the backyard under the protection of his men.


    The situation in front is constantly transmitted back through long Tianyu''s men.


    When she heard that the master of Qinglong stronghold was fighting, she was really pinching a cold sweat for those people in black tiger stronghold.


    Her nervous appearance also made long Tianyu a little jealous.


    He firmly wrapped her little hand and said in a steady tone: "didn''t they just say that the people of black tiger stronghold reacted quickly. I''m afraid they can''t keep them."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    That''s what I say, but she''s not the kind of person who turns her face ruthlessly.


    In the past few days of living in black tiger stronghold, these people were kind to her.


    In short, she doesn''t want those people to get hurt.


    It was not until after the explosion that she was completely relieved.


    "Are we leaving now?" She asked.


    As soon as long Tianyu shook his head, he heard news from outside.


    "Master, Dong Xiaolian has been hurt. Do our people want to do it now?"


    Dong Xiaolian is the one who made a deal with long Tianyu before.


    Unexpectedly, he really succeeded.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t know the entanglement between them, she really didn''t like Dong Xiaolian.


    Obviously, long Tianyu has the same feeling as her.


    "Don''t let yijianghong die. I have something to ask her."


    "Yes."


    The people under long Tianyu are absolutely powerful.


    Before long, she heard the news that the bandits outside had been controlled by them.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows and looked at long Tianyu with deep meaning.


    "Are you a mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind?"


    Long Tianyu shrugged and said with a smile, "I just think this place is very good and suitable for our troops."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling. Heroes think alike. She thought so at the beginning.


    They were protected by eight wolf guards and walked out of the backyard.


    I''m afraid those mountain bandits in the front yard never dreamed that they would be carried away by a nest this time!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are walking. Suddenly, a long knife flies out of the convenience.


    The wolf guards around long Tianyu naturally stood up for the first time, but they didn''t want to have a figure like electricity at this time. They grabbed Lin Mengya''s arm and ran away.


    "Lord Huo, why are you?"


    When she first


    He recognized the man. Lord Huo protected her behind him and confronted the wolf guard behind her coldly.


    "They are not enemies..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you!"


    Before Lin Mengya finished explaining, huoye pulled her to run.


    At this time, long Tianyu also sank a face, narrowed his eyes and said, "excuse me, sir, where do you want to take my wife?"


    madam? Lord Huo was shocked, but subconsciously protected people more tightly.


    The two men with the same means and extraordinary momentum are constantly fighting over Lin Mengya''s ownership.


    Lin Mengya, who was stopped behind, was inevitably guilty.


    Cough, how can I explain to Mr. Huo?


    If you tell the truth, with Lord Huo''s vigilance against outsiders, I''m afraid she will be regarded as an enemy in the future.


    Since Yu wants to close this place, she has to deal with Lord Huo.


    If the impression is bad, how can we cooperate in the future?.


    "Lord Huo, in fact, he is my fiance."


    Lin Mengya ignored the dissatisfied eyes from long Tianyu.


    She had been drooping her head and didn''t find that she was unwilling to turn out of Huo Ye''s eyes above her head.


    "You hear, I''m her fiance. Excuse me, sir, can you return my fiancee to me now?"


    Long Tianyu bit the words "fiance and fiancee" hard.


    As soon as they met, he could see what the man in front of him was thinking about his wife.


    Oh, I''m not afraid to die digging into his corner!


    Lord Huo ignored each other. Instead, he turned around and asked in a low voice, "are you hurt?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and asked, "Lord Huo, how are Wu Ying and those brothers?"


    "They''re fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Attitude seemed to suddenly push her thousands of miles away.


    Lin Mengya had expected it to be so.


    After all, when Lord Huo realized that it was wrong, he drove her away at the first time.


    It''s impossible to say if she doesn''t feel at all.


    But she also understood that Lord Huo was responsible for the whole black tiger stronghold.


    Moreover, their friendship is still shallow. Even if she stood in Lord Huo''s position, I''m afraid she would make the same choice.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but step back to avoid being misunderstood by Huo Ye.


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    Lord Huo frowned at her.


    Somehow, even at her age, it''s right to have a fiance.


    But in his heart, there was a little acid and a little pain.


    Huo ye, who has never been moved to anyone, doesn''t understand the complex taste in his heart at the moment.


    He just subconsciously felt that he wanted to bring the girl in front of him under his wings.


    Lord Huo looked up and down at long Tianyu and said to her, "follow me first. When it''s safe for a while, you''ll meet him again."


    Lin Mengya wanted to refuse.


    But the words turned on the tip of her tongue and were swallowed back by her.


    The so-called strong dragon does not pressure the local snake.


    She and long Tianyu can''t kill all the mountain bandits here, so if they can choose a partner, Huo Ye is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Well, before that, she''d better let huoye not be so defensive against them.


    At that moment, he smiled, nodded and said, "then trouble Lord Huo."


    A few steps away, long Tianyu gently knocked on the handle of the wheelchair, with deep eyes.

 Chapter 2436

    In the front yard, the mountain bandits who were fighting in a group didn''t find it at all. They had long been quietly surrounded.


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold, who killed red eyes, didn''t realize that he didn''t know any of the people who rushed out suddenly until he was controlled!


    "Who are you? This is about me and black tiger stronghold. Where did you come from and dare to break our rules!"


    Unexpectedly, the face of the man who stopped him was as cold as frost, but he refused to say a word more.


    Raising his head, he said coldly, "give us all to the Lord."


    "Yes."


    In an instant, except the people of black tiger stronghold, those who moved their hands were held down by the guys who suddenly rushed out.


    Wu Ying stood beside her brother, but she always looked alert.


    Now, not only the people in Qinglong stronghold are confused, but even he doesn''t know what the origin of these people is.


    Although it seems that they are not enemies with black tiger stronghold at least.


    But there is no such thing as pie falling in the world. He mentioned his extreme caution and was more wary of these people.


    Long Tianyu kept a calm face.


    Especially after seeing that his wife seemed to have a good relationship with the mountain bandit leader, he overturned the old vinegar jar in his heart.


    He thinks he is not a stingy person, but he feels the smell of the same kind in that guy.


    Whether in love or other aspects, he has an extremely keen perception of his strong enemies.


    There is also Huo ye who deliberately separates Lin Mengya from long Tianyu.


    "Is he really your fiance?"


    This is more tempting than jealousy.


    And his voice was so low that only the two of them could hear him.


    Lin Mengya looked back and smiled at him kindly.


    "Well, he is indeed my fiance."


    Lord Huo only felt a little empty in his heart, but his face was still calm.


    "Then why is he here?"


    Lin Mengya thought about this problem just now.


    She can''t lie all the time. It''s easy to be exposed.


    So, he said half true and half false: "he is the new husband yijianghong wants to marry this time. His people worked hard to pass the news to me, so I came here to save him."


    Lord Huo has been paying attention to her expression.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, she glanced at the man in the wheelchair. Although she was reluctant, she still had to admit that there was an inexplicable connection between the two people.


    The man''s sight never left song Xiang.


    As for song Xiang beside him, even if it was just a casual look back, she would smile at the man.


    Language can lie, but eyes can''t lie.


    Lord Huo''s heart sank.


    It seems that he came late.


    "Lord Huo, are you listening to me?"


    Lin Mengya found that the other party was distracted and couldn''t help asking.


    Lord Huo threw all those thoughts out of his head and looked at her calmly.


    "You go on."


    She nodded and then said, "maybe I''ll be a little abrupt, but if we can cooperate, it''s a win-win thing for both of us."


    Cooperation?


    Countless thoughts turned in Lord Huo''s heart.


    To be honest, even if the man was unable to move, the pressure brought to him should not be underestimated.


    Also, those who can deserve Miss Song Xiang will certainly not be unknown.


    But he also carries other responsibilities, and some things must be more cautious.


    "I''m afraid I can''t promise you this."


    Sure enough, she was rejected, but this was her expected answer.


    Lin Mengya was not discouraged, but said to Lord Huo friendly, "I know that Lord Huo still carries the whole black tiger stronghold on your back. However, please give us a chance.


    You can rest assured that even if we can''t cooperate in the end, you and us will never be enemies. "


    Lord Huo felt a little uncomfortable.


    Before that, although his relationship with song Xiang was not too close, he was not so polite.


    But he didn''t show it. After thinking about it, he said, "that''s the best."


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    "I knew Lord Huo was different from them."


    That smile dazzled Lord Huo''s eyes.


    He never knew that a person''s eyes could be filled with thousands of stars.


    Even if the girl in front of him was not beautiful, he seemed to hear the voice of his heart at this moment.


    Lord Huo quietly stroked his chest.


    Is this the feeling of heartbeat? It''s really confusing.


    "Yu, I just talked to Lord Huo."


    Lin Mengya walked to long Tianyu with relaxed steps and whispered to long Tianyu quickly: "Lord Huo has many concerns. You can talk about all kinds of benefits that can give black tiger stronghold."


    Long Tianyu, who has been drinking vinegar silently, is like a piece of wood and has no response.


    Lin Mengya thought the other party didn''t hear clearly. She stretched out her hand and impolitely pinched his waist.


    "Did you hear that?" She threatened with eyes.


    Although long Tianyu became a Fugu with vinegar, he was defeated in front of his wife and nodded reluctantly.


    Oh, let him give benefits to his rival. Dream!


    Although there are many inner dramas, on the surface, long Tianyu maintained his consistent prestige.


    As soon as he appeared, he attracted the eyes of the mountain bandits.


    "Eh? Who is this man?"


    "No, which mountain?"


    "Look, he came with boss Huo. Is he from black tiger stronghold?"


    There are various speculations about the identity of long Tianyu.


    Only the bandits of the ten evil stronghold opened their eyes.


    Well, isn''t this the new prime minister they married?


    But they didn''t have time to say it, because those who suddenly rushed out were neat and uniform and saluted the man.


    "Master, people are under control. Please show me how to deal with it."


    Everyone was stunned.


    In terms of the number of people, they must not lose.


    But each of these people is an enemy of ten experts. They can''t fight at all. They can only be slaughtered by the other party.


    Lord Huo frowned when he saw the only one who had been let go.


    It seems that his previous guess is not enough.


    There are so many experts under my command. I think if I didn''t come from a big power, I would be the aristocratic family childe from a big aristocratic family.


    He subconsciously looked at Song Xiang.


    I found that the other party seemed to be used to such scenes, and I had a new evaluation of the two people.


    It seems that even he has gone astray this time.


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold is also in charge now


    Sober up.


    But he did not have Huo Ye''s vision and strategy.


    In his opinion, except for these mountain bandits, I''m afraid no one will come and no one dares to come.


    At that moment, they regarded long Tianyu and his party as the same kind who wanted to rob their mountain.


    "I''m the leader of Qinglong stronghold. I dare ask this brother, where did you come from? Since you came to our territory, why didn''t you abide by our rules?"


    "Rules?"


    Long Tianyu smiled coldly and slowly spit out two words, as if laughing at the man''s excess of power.


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold is not stupid. He suddenly heard that the other party despised him.


    At that moment, his face turned black again.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t heard of the rumors of ten mountains and eight strongholds?"


    Then he wanted to straighten up and show his majesty as a mountain king.


    Unfortunately, the hands behind him are too strong and there is no room for negotiation.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him and said, "no one has ever dared to make rules in front of me. I don''t care what rules there used to be here. From myself, what I say is rules."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Where did the goods come from? I''m afraid none of these bandits can guess that this unreasonable guy in front of us is the supreme saint?


    "You -- what a arrogant guy!"


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold almost didn''t spit blood.


    But long Tianyu didn''t look at each other, and his eyes turned around the people around him.


    Then, the big hand with distinct bones, like picking up the jade pendant on the wheelchair handle at will, played wantonly between his fingers.


    Everyone''s eyes involuntarily fell on his hand, but only one person couldn''t help breathing after seeing the jade pendant clearly.


    Long Tianyu seemed unaware. He raised his head and continued to say expressionless, "you don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know. From now on, it''s all mine."


    This is more unacceptable than the sentence just now.


    Lin Mengya watched around quietly.


    Since long Tianyu said this sentence, the eyes of these people suddenly changed.


    These people are bandits who live with their heads pinned to their waist. If someone robs their territory, they are afraid to work hard with each other.


    Unfortunately, under the pressure of absolute power, these people are like wild dogs with broken limbs.


    No matter how vicious it is, it has no power to fight back.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood why the strong dragon didn''t press the local snake.


    The dragon and snake are not of the same order of magnitude at all. Rather, they are the more powerful side. They think this meat is too small and there is some trouble, so they don''t do it.


    It''s like long Tianyu now.


    Those bandits have been noisy for many years. They haven''t been able to distinguish between high and low. Now they are all subdued by him.


    I''m afraid these bandits never dreamed of being stared at by such a dragon from the horizon?


    "I fought with you!"


    The leader of Qinglong stronghold took the lead.


    He wanted to take advantage of the people behind him. A hungry tiger could nip long Tianyu.


    However, as soon as he moved, he heard a dull hum.


    Just now, the leader of Qinglong stronghold, who was too pressed to lift his head, knelt on the ground in an instant.


    The man who just broke his legs with a kick just now just looked at each other indifferently.


    "Next time, it''s not your leg."


    The man''s voice, like the death knell of hell, makes people shudder.

 Chapter 2437

    The fate of being in charge of Qinglong stronghold is enough to let everyone understand their current situation.


    These people are aggressive and don''t care about the so-called Jianghu rules at all.


    For a time, the mountain bandits who dominated their territory hung their heads like the defeated rooster, couldn''t help but live in their hearts and guessed their fate.


    Not long ago, there was a mountain bandit leader who was quite famous. He said politely: "harmony makes money. Everyone comes to attend the red leader''s wedding. If there is any gratitude and resentment, you might as well say it."


    He took a shaky look at long Tianyu and didn''t dare to put on airs.


    "This, this distinguished guest, what do you want?"


    This puts his attitude low enough.


    Long Tianyu also had no intention of being a murderer. After looking at the man, he slowly said, "from now on, all the cottages here are incorporated by my people."


    This is more unacceptable than killing them.


    The one who spoke just now widened his eyes and suddenly lost his language ability.


    After a long time, regardless of their own life and death, they shouted, "what are you talking about in your sleep?"


    "We have been entrenched here for decades. Do you think you can take it away!"


    The so-called "people die for money, birds die for food". As soon as these people hear that they are going to be taken away from the place they depend on for survival, their current attitude is much stiffer.


    Lin Mengya is worried.


    These people are outlaws. If they are forced too hard, they will have the idea of killing them.


    They won''t end well then.


    At this moment, I saw Mr. Huo, who had not said a word, suddenly stood up and said, "young master, although people like us may not get into your eyes, maybe in your opinion, our life and death are not important.


    But here, also our brothers, fight with their fists bit by bit. If you want to take it, I will never promise! "


    After hearing these words, long Tianyu looked at Lord Huo with colder eyes.


    What a cunning fox!


    These words were enough for him to buy a lot of people''s hearts.


    The man surnamed Huo came out with himself just now. I''m afraid many people think they are a gang.


    At this time, they were all skimmed clean.


    However, long Tianyu didn''t intend to kill, so he said, "the territory is still yours, and I will provide you with some other materials."


    Long Tianyu swept his eyes and, under the incredible eyes of everyone, continued: "I have only one request, that is, you should keep your mouth shut about everything I do here.


    If someone divulges, all the people present here will die! "


    Long Tianyu''s momentum is pressing. Even Lord Huo feels overwhelmed.


    He was even more puzzled. Such a man seemed to be a man of noble origin. What did he like here


    £¿


    In the surprise of many people, he saw the woman with him and said softly, "you don''t have to panic. My childe won''t ask you to do something too difficult.


    You have long been rooted here. We have no choice but to make such a bad decision. "


    It has to be said that compared with long Tianyu''s overbearing and tough, her timely appearance has become a catalyst for everyone''s attitude.


    "Well, I know you''ve been fighting and killing all year round, and you can''t avoid some pain. We came in a hurry and only brought some commonly used drugs. If you don''t dislike them, I''d like to give them to you first


    "Courtesy."


    Her words aroused many people''s thoughts.


    "We don''t need ordinary medicine!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I don''t know. Have you heard of the ''secret medicine of the ghost market''?"


    These four words are enough to arouse the hot desire of many people.


    "What?! ''ghost city secret medicine''! That''s a good thing that''s hard to find! It''s said that with such a bottle, you can get back a life in the hands of the king of hell!"


    "How can it be! This secret medicine doesn''t look like Chinese cabbage in the field. It''s just a few big forces in the ghost city. The secret medicine you buy every time is limited. I''m afraid your secret medicine is not fake?"


    In fact, I don''t blame these people for not believing.


    Since Lin Mengya developed those secret medicines, people have engaged in hunger marketing.


    Xie Han is also a business genius.


    She only mentioned a few words, and he came up with a lot of tricks.


    What kind of purchase restrictions are all routine routines.


    This product even has a secret medicine auction on the first 15 days of each month.


    At the auction, the quantity and quality of secret drugs are unmatched by secret drugs sold normally.


    With this alone, the whole town dragon hall has made a lot of money.


    And Xie Han is a thief.


    In order not to arouse the malice of all forces, he also announced a rule.


    Those who have the idea of zhenlongtang will not have any bottle of secret medicine sold to him.


    If it is found out that someone secretly helps the other party to buy, the continuous sitting system will be implemented.


    All of a sudden, those who are greedy for the business of zhenlongtang become timid.


    Therefore, after Xie Han disappeared, she thought it was the forces that were blacklisted.


    However, the results of the investigation showed that those forces did not dare to offend Zhenlong hall at all.


    Thinking of Xie Han, she is in a bad mood.


    In the face of doubt, Lin Mengya also seemed a little impatient.


    "If it''s true or false, won''t you know if it''s delivered to you? If you don''t trust it, don''t worry."


    Don''t say, her casual attitude has added a bit of credibility.


    So people are cheap.


    Everyone was afraid of missing the secret medicine, so no one questioned her words.


    The couple slapped one and gave sweet dates the other. They cooperated closely.


    Even Lord Huo couldn''t help looking at them more.


    Somehow, he always felt that the other party''s combined fist was so skillful?


    The people also settled the account in their hearts.


    Although they don''t want to give in, they have to pinch their lives in other people''s hands.


    If it''s really just that simple, it''s a good deal.


    While the big guys were talking, suddenly, a figure rushed in and ran straight to the direction of long Tianyu.


    "Young master, save me!"


    The man''s voice was filled with fear.


    He hid behind long Tianyu and saw a red figure after the crowd.


    "Dong Xiaolian, get out of here! I have to kill you today!"


    A river is red and his face is full of blood.


    The bandit leader, who has always been charming and affectionate, looks like a hell devil at the moment.


    She stared at the man with a bloody knife in her hand.


    Lin Mengya saw the wound of Yijiang Hongfu at a glance.


    However, it is not how strong the will is. Yijianghong is not affected at all.


    She didn''t like Dong Xiaolian, so she ordered, "don''t hurt her."


    Those men nodded and several people dodged to catch Yijiang Hong.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Hong, who was full of murderous spirit just now, took the initiative to throw the knife at the moment.


    But those eyes were transferred to long Tianyu.


    "Little Xianggong, you prepared such a heavy gift for me. I''m a river red. I really deserve it!"


    She said this ironically.


    But long Tianyu didn''t show half a guilty heart.


    He had warned yijianghong, and from beginning to end, he never promised anything to yijianghong. Even when she asked for marriage, he repeatedly refused.


    And he can also see that yijianghong is at most fond of him.


    This so-called wedding is just a delusion in the heart of a river.


    He looked at yijianghong indifferently.


    "I have a wife."


    Yijianghong smiled and glanced at Lin Mengya with willow like eyes.


    "Is that her? I can see at a glance that you are very husband and wife."


    In the face of this "rival", Lin Mengya did not have the kind of vigilance she had just started.


    Maybe women always know women best.


    Although yijianghong shouted happily, she didn''t feel emotional in her eyes to Yu.


    She nodded and said hello to each other.


    "I''ve seen the red leader."


    "I envy you very much. You have a good man who is very loyal to you."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "he is indeed the best in the world."


    "You are a young girl with a thick skin. I like you, but I like your man too. How about you give it to me?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t understand what yijianghong thinks, but it doesn''t affect her to refuse each other.


    "My man, I can''t let anyone. With your conditions, you can certainly find a more suitable one. I believe that with your demeanor, you will disdain to do such a thing."


    "Oh?" After hearing this, yijianghong picked her eyebrows.


    "I''m just a bitch. I can do anything cheap. I''ve done it before."


    Lin Mengya looked at each other seriously.


    "Why do you belittle yourself when you are in charge?"


    The woman in front of her may not be a good person in the eyes of everyone, but she saw the pride of the red leader.


    The Phoenix bathed in fire, even if it was crushed into the dust, it was not an ordinary pheasant after all.


    I''m afraid it''s still because of a person.


    "I knew what kind of person you were from the first time I saw the red leader.


    Have you ever put these men in your eyes? They poke you in the back, but they don''t want to laugh at you face to face. They have to respect you as a red leader? "


    As soon as her words fell, yijianghong couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha, I knew we were destined. I really like you more and more. Otherwise, you can be my sister."


    But before she could answer, Dong Xiaolian said gnashing his teeth: "you still have the face to be someone''s sister? Yijianghong, I will kill you!"

 Chapter 2438

    Lin Mengya has a hunch.


    The words of the red leader just now may be to deliberately annoy Dong Xiaolian.


    Sure enough, after hearing each other''s words, the red leader sneered and said, "kill me? Dong Xiaolian, what qualifications do you have to hate me?"


    As a woman, Lin Mengya heard a bit of love and hate entanglement in the sentence of being in charge of the family.


    Dong Xiaolian bit his teeth and said disgustedly, "if it weren''t for you, taoxiang wouldn''t die. She''s your own sister. She''s still pregnant with our children. How can you be so cruel?"


    Lin Mengya saw that when Dong Xiaolian mentioned peach fragrance, Yijiang Hong''s eyes flashed.


    It''s not guilt, but a little more helpless bitterness.


    Jiang Hong, who was torn open face to face, did not know whether it was because of the abdominal wound or because she was too excited, and her face turned pale.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya found something wrong with her.


    He took out the wound medicine and handed it to yijianghong.


    "Thank you."


    Yijianghong sincerely thanks.


    But she didn''t take the medicine, but looked straight at Dong Xiaolian.


    "Since you have to shout it in front of the big guy, I''ll tell you something heartfelt."


    She trembled a little, but a sneer came up on her face.


    "You always think that I hurt my sister taoxiang. Yes, I admit, I did it myself."


    Dong Xiaolian gnashed his teeth and said, "you finally admit it! You poisonous woman!"


    With that, he would rush up with a weapon in his hand.


    But yijianghong''s next words made his feet nail in place.


    "That''s because it was her who sold me to the former leader of the ten evil stronghold! And I am the one who secretly delivers food and money to you every month!"


    Dong Xiaolian was struck by lightning.


    But his eyes soon wore a deep color of doubt.


    "Impossible! Taoxiang is so kind that you just want to slander her! I won''t believe a word of your words!"


    But yijianghong showed a few broken off smiles.


    Lin Mengya, who looked closest to her, frowned slightly.


    There seems to be something wrong with the situation of yijianghong!


    She just wanted to help, but yijianghong refused.


    The other party shook his head and said word by word, "since I was a child, I have been sold to the drama team by my parents. Taoxiang has been supported by me over the years.


    You live next door to my house. Every time I come back, you stand at the door and smile at me. "


    Yijianghong''s body shook. Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to get her a chair.


    The other party smiled gratefully at her, and her voice was a little light.


    "Since then, I''ve had different thoughts about you. But I know that I''m a dramatist and don''t deserve you. So I think I just want to be nice to you.


    Later, your family couldn''t open the pot without rice, so I secretly put a few kilograms of coarse grain in the broken jar under the wall. There are also several washed sweet potatoes. I know you like it, so I dug it for you. "


    When yijianghong said these words, Dong Xiaolian''s eyes also filled with some doubts.


    He likes to eat sweet potatoes, but he will swell every time he eats them.


    Therefore, at home, his parents forbid him to eat more every time.


    After marrying taoxiang, taoxiang didn''t give him one.


    Although he knew it was for his good, he still thought about the sweet potatoes in his heart.


    Just, just how could this woman do it?


    "It''s impossible! Taoxiang must have told you! You woman always lies!"


    Seeing that he still didn''t believe it, yijianghong''s eyes were filled with some sadness.


    "You always don''t believe what I said. You said you wanted to marry me, but when you proposed marriage, I was sold to the mountain bandit leader by my own sister.


    You don''t know. Actually, I was hidden behind the door that day. I heard Tao Xiang cry to you and tell you that I ran away with others. "


    It''s as painful as digging her heart to be calculated by my sister who is in the palm of her hand.


    Even later, when taoxiang cried for her forgiveness, she said she was pregnant with Dong Xiaolian''s flesh and blood. When she asked her to let people out, she didn''t feel it.


    The pain of cone heart is enough once.


    "Later I went to you. That day was the day you married taoxiang."


    Yijianghong pressed her wound and sped up quietly.


    "I embroidered her wedding dress myself. You once told me that couples can share joys and sorrows as long as they have drunk Heying wine. So I embroidered a pair of gourds on that dress. Do you see it?"


    If the previous words made Dong Xiaolian feel that yijianghong was lying.


    Then this sentence shocked his heart.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    He remembered clearly that taoxiang''s wedding dress was indeed embroidered with a pair of ugly gourds that didn''t match the wedding dress at all.


    At that time, he also made fun of her. People''s wedding clothes were embroidered with dragon and phoenix flowers and plants. Where could anyone embroider such a pair of ugly gourds.


    Taoxiang just smiled without saying anything. Even when they were married, he told taoxiang about Heying wine, and the other party didn''t respond much.


    Now think about it, that pair of ugly gourds is indeed the common bitter gourd, that is, the container of Heying wine!


    "What''s impossible? Our drama team pays money on the first 15 days of each month. Every time I divide the money into two parts, one for my family and one for you. So every time you get the money, it''s the second and sixteenth days of the first day.


    Only once I was late because I was entangled and injured and kept in bed for five days. "


    Lin Mengya can''t listen anymore.


    Probably because of the things she had experienced, she really couldn''t see her heart being abused like this.


    And the smell of river red has been intermittent.


    She probably understood the last choice of the proud woman.


    "In fact, whether you believe it or not, it doesn''t matter now."


    Yijianghong only felt that she had been holding her breath in her chest, and finally let it out.


    She had a hard time.


    Now, she doesn''t want to hurt herself.


    "I gave you money for sixteen years. I thought, in these sixteen years, even if you came to me once, I''ll tell you these things clearly. But you didn''t come once."


    She said, revealing her arms in front of everyone.


    To everyone''s surprise, the woman with the reputation of debauchery had a bright red palace guard sand on her arm.


    "This is..."


    Dong Xiaolian''s eyes tightened.


    How is this possible!


    Not to mention that she was robbed up the mountain by the master of the ten evil stronghold, it was her male favorites


    "Dong Xiaolian, I''ve been guarding for you. But now I understand that you don''t deserve it."


    She was so cruel that she took out a dagger and dug the palace sand alive!


    "Stop!"


    Lin Mengya jumped up.


    Unfortunately, Yijiang


    The red blood flow is too much and the injury is deep.


    After such a long delay, there is no remedy.


    "Sister, hold me, don''t make them look down on me."


    She heard yijianghong''s weak voice pleading with her.


    Lin Mengya felt a little uncomfortable, but she held her according to her requirements.


    At this time, she found that yijianghong had already been stabbed through!


    "Why are you so stupid? People like him are not worth it!"


    But yijianghong looked at her and smiled easily.


    "But I deserve it. In my life, I''m sorry for too many people, but I don''t deserve myself."


    The strength of participation is not enough for yijianghong to make everything clear.


    She finally took a look at Dong Xiaolian, who was already dull.


    "At first, I owe you. Now I pay back what I owe you. Dong Xiaolian, I don''t care about you."


    Who owes whom?


    Dong Xiaolian suddenly felt that his past life was like a joke.


    If there is no strong love, where will there be deep-seated hatred?


    But from the beginning, he loved the wrong person, so there was a series of tragedies.


    He hates yijianghong, but he also has a dirty mind that can''t be explained to people.


    He thinks he loves taoxiang.


    But only he knew that every time he was close to taoxiang, what he thought was another woman.


    "You, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He murmured.


    Yijianghong provoked a charming smile, but her eyes looked at the sky.


    "I said, will you believe it?"


    With that, she finally lost her strength and could only whisper a few words in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it for you."


    Before she finished, the woman in her arms lost her temperature.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and sighed deeply for a long time.


    "Peach red!"


    Dong Xiaolian called out the real name of yijianghong in horror.


    Unfortunately, all things are with the death of yijianghong, and there is no room for recovery.


    Lin Mengya knew.


    Yijianghong chooses to say these things before she dies, which is the biggest punishment for Dong Xiaolian.


    This woman, after all, is the female bandit leader who is not inferior even among men.


    Unfortunately, there is no escape from love after all.


    "Hold him and don''t let him come."


    After sighing, Lin Mengya ordered people to press the excited Dong Xiaolian.


    Yijianghong finally asked her one thing. Since she promised, she had to do it for her.


    "Where is the second leader of the ten evil stronghold?"


    As soon as she finished asking, a man with a scar on his face ran over with red eyes.


    "I''m here!"


    Lin Mengya looked at yijianghong and said to the second leader, "the red leader said that after she died, she wanted to be buried next to the ten evil stronghold. In her life, she didn''t want to leave here."


    The second leader nodded and took the body carefully.


    "Also, she said you''re not ugly at all. You''re the most handsome man she''s ever seen."


    The ferocious man was suddenly stunned.


    He held the corpse of the red leader tightly and sobbed for the first time.


    He will never forget that the woman who was robbed up the mountain by the boss said "thank you" to him who moved with compassion that night

 Chapter 2439

    Finally, the red leader stayed in the ten evil stronghold.


    Although the men around them usually disdain this woman, they are touched today.


    This woman can be regarded as loving and righteous, but it''s a pity that she entrusted it to others and hurt others and herself.


    These Jianghu people recognize the word "righteousness" without saying anything else.


    At present, they have paid their respects to the red leader.


    The second in charge of the family kept his eyes red, hugged his fists and thanked his brothers, and glared at the dejected Dong Xiaolian.


    "Bah! What are you doing here, wolf hearted dog?"


    Whether it is the second leader of the ten evil stronghold or the mountain bandits watching, they are full of malice towards Dong Xiaolian at the moment.


    I''m afraid he''ll have to be killed before he gets down the mountain.


    "I want to see Taohong, you let go of me, I want to see her!"


    Dong Xiaolian is a little excited, but it''s a pity that Lin Mengya is watching. Naturally, he won''t let him disturb the rest of the dead.


    She looked at each other without expression and said, "the last wish of being a red leader is that you can be safe. Now your goal has been achieved, you can go."


    She had no spare sympathy for such a self inflicted fellow.


    Turned and walked to long Tianyu. Although she looked very calm, in the eyes of the man, her wife''s face clearly wrote four big words "I''m not happy".


    In the heart of long Tianyu, who always puts his wife''s preferences first, no matter how much effect Dong Xiaolian has on him, he must disappear in front of her now.


    "Send someone away. Remember what madam said. Don''t let him die."


    My men will do it immediately.


    Lin Mengya lies down in his arms with some frustration.


    People nearby didn''t expect the girl to be so brave, but after long Tianyu''s cold sweep, everyone had a very tacit understanding and didn''t turn around.


    "Well, I''m not sad."


    He seemed to coax the child to death and whispered to the woman in his arms.


    "I just think it''s not worth dying. When she meets such a scum man, she should kick someone directly and start a new relationship."


    Xu Shigong''s daughter was never raised in her boudoir.


    Whether she or her mother and grandmother, they all dare to love and hate.


    No matter what the character of the red leader is, only emotionally, Dong Xiaolian and her sister failed her.


    But after decades of life, who can guarantee that he won''t meet a scum man?


    Do you have to spend your whole life?


    Long Tianyu patted her on the back.


    "Everyone has their own ideas. Yijianghong retaliated against Dong Xiaolian with her own death. Presumably, she thought it was worth it."


    "I know, I just --"


    Her muffled voice came from her arms.


    Long Tianyu knew that she was a person who valued friendship. It was painful to see her so uncomfortable.


    "You can do whatever you want. Don''t be sad, okay?"


    Finally, Lin Mengya just sighed.


    Although these things could affect her, they were not deep after all. After a while, they calmed down a lot.


    It''s just that people look kind and have no spirit all the time.


    In this case, long Tianyu naturally refused to waste time with others.


    He ordered his men to take everyone to the hall to take care of them. It was called to give them time to think. He took his wife and chose a clean room to have a rest.


    Fortunately, she won''t be


    People who delay business for their emotions.


    Looking at the people outside the window, she whispered, "what are you going to do with them?"


    Holding her hand, long Tianyu is willing to talk about something else to divert her attention.


    "I just hope they can help me hide what I want to do. If someone comes to explore, my people can also be scattered in various strongholds."


    She thought for a while before she knew what Bailong Tianyu meant.


    "Do you want to assimilate all these people?"


    Nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    He knew that only his wife knew him best in the world.


    "That''s right. Don''t underestimate these strongholds. Over the years, it has become an unattended area because of the existence of these mountain bandits.


    If I could incorporate them all, this would be my most secret hiding place. "


    She supports long Tianyu''s idea.


    If it can be implemented, I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "Will these people agree?"


    "I can''t tolerate their disagreement." A cold light flashed in his eyes, and then he immediately slowed down his attitude.


    "This is the border between the state of Chu and the ancient people. Even if we don''t make their ideas, others may not continue to let them go.


    Therefore, rather than let others take the lead, it''s better to hold it in our hands. "


    Lin Mengya heard a smell of gunpowder from his words.


    "Did the ancient people have an action?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "I don''t know the inside story yet, but judging from the news from the ancient people, I''m afraid they are unwilling to continue to hibernate."


    If people want to survive, they must constantly plunder resources.


    There are many problems of the ancient people now. In addition to the problem of blood, the biggest problem at present is the extreme lack of resources.


    A family like the Li family, which can deal with the outside world, can still hold on more.


    I''m afraid the situation will not be very good for those extremely xenophobic families.


    These contradictions will eventually promote the ancient people to have the ambition of outward expansion.


    The first place to bear the brunt is here, and the second is the land of defending the country with rich resources.


    After wandering around in her head, she has found her calmness.


    "By the way, what conditions did you talk to Dong Xiaolian before?"


    Until he was sent away, Dong Xiaolian shouted for long Tianyu to help him.


    Unfortunately, for wives and slaves, this kind of garbage that can affect their wives'' mood must be cleaned up first.


    "Nothing." He gently dropped a kiss on her little hand.


    "But Dong Xiaolian''s identity is a little special. He is a gentleman appointed to ethnology by the ancient Presbyterian Council.


    I wanted to get something out of his mouth.


    But now it seems that it should not be used. "


    "Why?" She blinked and asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu looked a little complicated, but he restrained his disgust and said to the door, "I''m afraid Huo Da came here to be the door god for our husband and wife?"


    Is Lord Huo here?


    There were many people outside, so Lin Mengya didn''t pay special attention.


    As soon as long Tianyu''s voice fell, Lord Huo came in from the outside.


    It''s just that his face looks a little ugly.


    "You, how are you?"


    A mouth is to greet your wife.


    This makes long Tianyu feel uncomfortable


    , he was more alert to Lord Huo.


    Although he has enough self-confidence, there are some things he has to guard against.


    Facing Lord Huo''s words, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I have nothing to do, but I am a little angry because of the experience of being a red leader. Lord Huo must have something to do with us here. Please sit down."


    The two men reacted differently to the word "we".


    All the thorns in long Tianyu''s heart were immediately smoothed, while Huo Ye clenched his fist and pressed all his emotions back to the bottom of his heart.


    He looked up again and everything was as usual.


    "I want to ask, where did you get that jade pendant?"


    Their eyes fell on long Tianyu''s hand at the same time.


    Lin Mengya was shocked.


    No, isn''t it Lord Huo who Yu worked hard to find?


    Long Tianyu also guessed that he didn''t continue to be difficult for each other.


    Take off the jade pendant and put it on the table. He asked bluntly, "do you know this thing? Are you Fang''s family?"


    Lord Huo was shocked.


    He hasn''t heard the word "Fang family" for a long time.


    It seems that Liu Bo has buried these two words in his heart since his death.


    "I''m not Fang''s family."


    He shook his head, and then his face unconsciously showed a bit of killing.


    "I''m the Huo family. I have nothing to do with the Fang family!"


    From Lord Huo''s words, they all heard the man''s hatred for the Fang family.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes tightened slightly, but his words became more merciless.


    "One of your parents is Fang''s family, but in the end, their husband and wife separated, and you can''t often see your parents. Finally, your Huo family was destroyed. Do you know who your enemy is?"


    Many years later, facing his wound again, Huo felt that the anger in his chest was burning all the time.


    He asked with a livid face, "this has nothing to do with you. Please give it back to me. I''ll exchange it with you with what you want!"


    But long Tianyu refused.


    "What do you think I can be interested in?"


    Lord Huo looked at him coldly.


    "Aren''t you just taking out this jade pendant to get me hooked?


    No matter what your purpose is, I can only tell you that you have found the wrong person.


    I have a new life. With my brothers, I will not let my brothers die for this old past. "


    The two confronted each other.


    But after all, long Tianyu is better.


    "You''re lying."


    He bit by bit debunked Huo Ye''s words.


    "If you really don''t want revenge, you won''t bother to become a bandit leader. As far as I know, the treasures you took can make you live a safe life.


    But you chose to live on the tip of the knife. "


    Lord Huo looked cold.


    "What if you''re right? I just want to protect myself, and I won''t cooperate with an outsider who I don''t know!"


    Seeing that the two were about to collapse, Lin Mengya couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Listen to me. In fact, you really don''t have to target each other."


    She first said to Huo ye, "Huo ye, I know your concerns. Although I am not familiar with him, if you want revenge, we are indeed your best partner.


    Of course, we don''t just talk. When you see our sincerity, it''s not too late to make a decision. "

 Chapter 2440

    Her sincerity didn''t make huoye nod immediately, but it still worked.


    "I will consider your cooperation, but before that, I hope you won''t reveal my identity to anyone."


    "Of course, please rest assured that we are not the kind of people who speak out. Don''t worry, we will threaten you with this matter."


    Lin Mengya assured her with a smile.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes with a smile and enjoyed the feeling that everything was arranged by her wife.


    Lord Huo''s heart was blocked.


    He could feel that the woman in front of him was like a shining gem.


    She deserves to be cherished and loved by others.


    Unfortunately, he was a step late.


    "After the matter here is over, can you go back to the stockade again?"


    Facing huoye''s invitation, Lin Mengya seemed to hesitate.


    "I..."


    "Yes, I wish my sister-in-law. When they heard that you were gone, they had to let me find you again."


    Huo Ye told a lie quietly and deliberately retreated and said, "if it''s inconvenient for you, it''s just that they don''t want to give up you and want to say goodbye to you."


    "Well, I''ll go."


    In those days in black tiger stronghold, I wish my sister-in-law and them treat her well.


    What''s more, after that, we still had some feelings of fighting side by side. She also felt that she had left like this. She was sorry for everyone and hurriedly agreed.


    Lord Huo finally smiled.


    Looking at long Tianyu''s eyes, there was also some provocation.


    Lin Mengya didn''t notice the two people''s "fight openly and secretly".


    Just after saying that, Huo Ye has no reason to stay.


    But the feeling of gaining the upper hand was so beautiful that he couldn''t help showing his mind to the man again.


    "I have to go first, but I called Wu Ying before. They paid special attention to your news. They should still be worried about you now."


    Lin Mengya thought later that Wu Ying had come to save her.


    "Then I''ll come with you so as not to worry them."


    Lord Huo hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Just before he left, there was a few sharp edges hidden in the eyes of long Tianyu.


    Seeing the two leave, long Tianyu''s face was not angry.


    "Your Highness, are you sure he is the man we are looking for?"


    The voice of his men came.


    Long Tianyu played with the jade pendant in his hand and thought for a moment: "it should be him."


    "Shall we contact him now?"


    "Not for the time being. Watch him carefully for a period of time and wait until you determine his identity."


    "Yes."


    If Lord Huo is really the person he is looking for, his trip to the ancient family can add more security.


    As for his careful thinking about his wife, oh, he won''t doubt his wife''s feelings for him at will!


    "Lord Huo..."


    As soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by Lord Huo.


    "Don''t be so outsider. I''m a few years older than you. Just call me brother Huo."


    In Huo Ye''s heart, he has classified the girl in front of him into his sister.


    Although he is not a person who gives up easily, he will not do that kind of dirty things.


    Especially after listening to the experience of yijianghong and Dong Xiaolian, he was particularly touched.


    If taoxiang doesn''t do that, he must be able to avoid this tragedy.


    Even though Dong Xiaolian was wrong, he was in the dark after all,


    The punishment of losing your love and living in regret all your life is enough.


    For him, he will never be the next peach fragrance.


    He neither wants nor disdains.


    "Well, I''ll call you brother Huo later."


    She smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes, which made people feel good when they saw it.


    Huo ye also relaxed a little.


    "By the way, brother Huo, can I ask, what are your plans next?"


    She is selfish about black tiger stronghold.


    No matter from the fighting power of Huo ye or the strength of the whole stronghold, they should draw these people over.


    "I have to ask my brothers for permission in this matter."


    Huo ye also said unreservedly: "when I took my own door, I just didn''t want to rely on others."


    In retrospect, he still regretted the past.


    In fact, if he hadn''t been forced to a certain extent, where would he take everyone down as bandits?


    Lin Mengya nodded. Everyone has their own aspirations, but she still didn''t give up persuasion.


    "In fact, if someone can share your interests and even wish you to realize your aspirations as soon as possible, it may not be a good thing."


    Lord Huo looked at her seriously and said, "can you tell me your true identity?"


    She was stunned. As soon as she wanted to say something, Lord Huo shook his head.


    "You see, in fact, you and I are the same.


    We all have our own destiny, so can you give me more time before we are sure? "


    "Of course, I didn''t mean to force you!"


    Lin Mengya explained again and again for fear of his misunderstanding.


    Lord Huo smiled and said, "OK, I know you mean well. Stop talking about me and talk about you. Is he good to you?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly blushed.


    "He is excellent to me. We have experienced a lot and have long recognized each other."


    Lord Huo is more envious of long Tianyu.


    Even though there are many women in the stronghold, few can show their true feelings in front of anyone like her.


    Since childhood, he saw his parents struggling to bear their feelings for each other.


    Even if they are caught, they will pretend not to know as long as an outsider is present.


    When he was young, he often wondered why his beloved mother was cold to him outside.


    The child is not sensible. He once insisted on shouting "mother" regardless of his father''s advice.


    Unfortunately, the price was ridiculed by some people on the spot. Then, he was brought home by his father and beaten.


    Later, after his mother came back, she secretly shed tears with him.


    Even if you cry, you don''t dare to cry loudly.


    But since then, he never called his mother again.


    Memory seems to return to that snowy day.


    Huo ye, who was deeply immersed in sorrow, was full of sadness.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what was wrong with him. She gently shouted, "brother Huo! Brother Huo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lord Huo suddenly woke up.


    He is not a fragile child for a long time. He just thinks of the past and fluctuates emotionally.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go, Wu Ying. They''re right ahead."


    "Oh, good."


    The affairs of the ten evil stronghold were handled quickly.


    Under the coercion and inducement of long Tianyu, the leaders of each mountain signed a contract with them reluctantly.


    But long Tianyu didn''t trust them so much.


    Before these masters leave,


    He had a private conversation with everyone.


    No one knows what the specific content is except the parties.


    But the effect is outstanding.


    At least those masters have been respectful to long Tianyu after they go out.


    And most of them, looking at long Tianyu, had a bit of fear.


    But Lord Huo is different.


    After people come out, they just look like they are in deep thought.


    After Lin Mengya personally sent the people away, she was taken to the backyard of shievil stronghold by long Tianyu''s people.


    At this time, he has become the second leader of the stronghold leader and is talking to long Tianyu in a low voice. I didn''t stop until I saw her coming.


    "Don''t hide it from her."


    After long Tianyu gave a faint command, the second leader continued.


    "According to your instructions, I have been guarded at several places in the backyard.


    Just, are you sure you have what you want? "


    Stuff?


    She remembered that when he talked with Dong Xiaolian about the conditions, he had deliberately told him to leave yijianghong


    He has something to ask yijianghong about his life.


    But I don''t want to die so simply.


    Dong Xiaolian was also sent down the mountain early because of her hatred.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya became more curious.


    "What can I do for you?"


    There was a hint that only their husband and wife could understand.


    After all, she is a person with a system. After all, she is better than ordinary people.


    Long Tianyu asked the second leader to leave. After that, he held her little hand and said with a smile: "I really have to trouble my wife."


    "You say so."


    Long Tianyu pointed to the back mountain and said in a low voice, "the former leader of the ten evil stronghold once had a deal with the ancient people. But the ancient people didn''t want to be discovered, so they left a secret path for the leader in the dark."


    "Do you want to find out the secret way?"


    He nodded.


    "I mean, when we go, there must be a way back.


    This secret road has been deserted for many years. I think even yijianghong doesn''t know where the secret road is. "


    She understood.


    It turned out to be a means of saving their lives.


    In that case, she should do more.


    "It''s on me!"


    Looking at her confident appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He was also afraid that his wife would be affected. Even if he frowned for a while, it was enough for him to feel miserable.


    Lin Mengya, who said to look for it, is not kidding.


    Secret passage is a kind of thing. Firstly, the entrance is hidden, and secondly, there may be a mechanism.


    And most importantly, the fewer people you know, the better.


    Although the second leader is not clear, the ten evil stronghold does have several restricted areas.


    Lin Mengya looked for several places in front and found nothing.


    Long Tianyu comforted her and said, "don''t worry, it''s not so easy to find."


    But now, all her attention has been mobilized.


    After thinking hard for a long time, she suddenly asked, "you''ve been here for so long, do you know what the red leader does every day?"


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and answered with difficulty.


    "I''m in the house every day. I don''t know."


    "Oh, think about it. After all, she was interested in you. It''s impossible not to see people all day?"


    Long Tianyu tried his best to recall. In the end, the result was still of no use.

 Chapter 2441

    Facing each other''s slightly flattering look, Lin Mengya shook her head.


    No one else is to blame.


    If yijianghong is their enemy, then Yu will never let go of all her movements.


    But from the beginning, Yu was afraid to know yijianghong''s plan.


    In addition to the necessary itinerary, Yu will not pay special attention to other things about yijianghong.


    With a sigh, she suddenly remembered that there were still people on the mountain. She knew the whereabouts of the red leader best.


    After Hong Dang''s family died, her courtiers were a little trembling.


    They are basically Dong Xiaolian''s doubles.


    However, some of them were victims who had to go up the mountain.


    Before, they were protected by the red leader. They still had three meals and clothing.


    I''m afraid they''ll be miserable after that.


    So when the second leader asked them to cooperate with Lin Mengya, these young people who had no strength to bind chickens were also a little nervous.


    Are they going to be transferred to the woman in front of them?


    Several of them are active and have sorted out their own images and frequently try to hook up with Lin Mengya with their eyes.


    "Hum!"


    Long Tianyu, who has been following behind Lin Mengya, only snorted coldly, which made these flying male butterflies silent and dare not do it again.


    After seeing these people calm down, she said kindly, "in fact, I invited you here in the hope of asking you something. If you can cooperate with me well, I will give you a good home according to the last wish of the red leader."


    In fact, before his death, the red leader had only one word, that is, to let them come and go freely.


    As soon as these men heard it, they suddenly got excited.


    "As long as you ask, I will tell you everything."


    "Well, I''d like to ask you what is the daily itinerary of the popular leader over the years. Is there any regular behavior, but no one is allowed to spy?"


    Although hongdang hasn''t slept with them, she still chooses several people to accompany her every day in order to comfort herself.


    Among the sixteen people, except the two who died, there were two or three who were very popular with the red masters.


    Those people looked down and thought. Then someone said cautiously against the cold eyes of the disabled man: "she is the red leader. She doesn''t hide anything from us on weekdays. She will go to the back mountain by herself every other period of time."


    The second leader also told her before.


    But when Lin Mengya went to see it herself, she found that there, she could see the village at the foot of the mountain.


    It is said that Dong Xiaolian and yijianghong''s home are there.


    I think it''s time to lick the wound.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    For such a man, it''s not worth hurting his heart for so many years.


    The rest of those people also talked about the whereabouts of the red leader.


    Lin Mengya also inquired about seven or eight, but she didn''t have a clue at all.


    It happened that in the crowd, a clever man looked around and quietly picked up his companions and asked, "strange, why isn''t childe yuan here? Isn''t he the most beloved of the big boss in ordinary days?"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya heard this.


    She immediately asked, "who is the son of yuan you said?"


    "He came to join the red leader himself. Counting up, we spend less than half of our time with the big leader."


    "Yes, yes, if you want to say that he is also the one who is most trusted by the master. I have seen him come out of the back mountain with the master several times."


    Locked up here


    Between now and then, these men also have those jealous thoughts.


    At that moment, he thoroughly lowered the son of yuan.


    Lin Mengya immediately asked someone to ask the second leader, but the visitor said that he saw childe yuan this morning. Now he can''t find it anywhere.


    "Find it."


    Long Tianyu immediately ordered his men.


    Their men quickly searched the stockade. Finally, someone found the man''s whereabouts in the back mountain.


    "Bring people here. No, I''ll go there myself!"


    By the time they got to the back mountain, their men had surrounded Mr. Yuan.


    "What do you want to do?" Childe yuan asked warily.


    Lin Mengya saw that the burden in the man''s hand was not light.


    Despite how flustered he was, in fact, he was unhurried.


    "I just want to ask childe yuan about something."


    Childe yuan replied coldly, "the master is so kind to me that I won''t betray her."


    "I don''t want to harm the master - be careful!"


    Just as she was talking, the young man yuan suddenly threw a lot of hidden weapons from his sleeve.


    Long Tianyu was ready. A flexible whip rolled her back into her arms in an instant.


    The surrounding guards immediately came forward, but childe yuan''s lightness skill was excellent. He turned and ran away.


    "Are you okay?"


    Long Tianyu asked anxiously. She shook her head. It seems that she is looking for the right person this time!


    Childe yuan''s martial arts are not weak. After several rounds, he can''t compete with their people.


    Just as he was about to escape successfully, a figure suddenly appeared in Xieli. With one palm, he vomited blood, paralyzed to the ground and nearly died.


    "Lord Ling Ye!"


    The men asked respectfully.


    Ling Ye nodded and dragged the man to the front of the couple.


    Then, like a black evil spirit, he stood behind long Tianyu.


    Suddenly, it deepened the awe of those people.


    "You, who are you?"


    Childe yuan was frightened.


    He is also quite knowledgeable, but there are only one or two experts who can make him feel powerless to fight back, at least in this small place.


    "Answer the question honestly."


    Long Tianyu subconsciously rubbed the armrest of the wheelchair, which meant very clearly.


    Honesty, or death, there is no other choice.


    "Kill me! I won''t say anything!"


    Childe yuan clenched his teeth and looked awe inspiring.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and got his package.


    There are only a few account books in it.


    She turned it over and found that she couldn''t understand it at all.


    At this time, Xiaoyao suddenly said, "this is a secret language. Master, can you crack it now?"


    How could she forget that she has a "little expert"!


    At the moment, I agreed to crack it. After about ten seconds, the system decrypted successfully.


    "Master, please look."


    Then, systematic notes were added next to each line of words in the account book, which was very convenient.


    "You''re still good."


    The praised Xiaoyao said modestly, "this is what Xiaoyao should do!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and continued to look, but her eyebrows were frowning tighter and tighter.


    "Yu, come and have a look."


    she


    He called long Tianyu aside.


    The latter couldn''t understand it either. She patiently explained, "what is recorded in this account book is the account of a transaction between someone and the two masters of shievil stronghold.


    However, in addition to some materials, there are a lot of iron ore in it. "


    Iron ore, in the age of cold weapons, is one of the most important resources.


    The reason why Weiguo maintained such a chaotic situation is also because iron mines everywhere are controlled by big families.


    With iron ore, we have weapons, and we can protect our territory from infringement.


    Strangely enough, she had previously studied the samples of iron ore brought back by the large chamber of Commerce and found that although the quality of those iron ores was uneven, there was no high-quality refined iron ore.


    Unless there is a qualitative leap in smelting technology, it is difficult for all aristocratic families to have the strength to dominate the world.


    But even so, each country still controls the iron ore very strictly.


    But here, she had never heard of resources such as iron ore before.


    Where did the iron ore of shievil stronghold come from?


    "The annual output of the nearest iron ore is not half that recorded in this account book."


    In long Tianyu''s voice, there was also some doubt.


    Lin Mengya turned back her account books and found that in addition to iron ore, there were transactions between coal and other mineral resources.


    "Even if the big chamber of commerce does this, it can''t reach this amount in a year. Besides, it requires huge capital exchanges. But shievil stronghold doesn''t have so much money."


    Business is business. The annual output of commodities everywhere is in her mind.


    Especially this kind of ore resources.


    In addition to being supplied to their own homes, only a small part can be sold, and the quality and quantity can not be guaranteed.


    Long Tianyu closed her lips and thought for a moment before opening her mouth.


    "What if they are not buying and selling, but mining by themselves?"


    "That''s right. But how do they hide people''s eyes and ears with such a large mining volume?"


    Both of them have deep questions in their hearts.


    However, childe Heyuan refused to say anything, and even fainted because he was too excited.


    Although she is present, she can guarantee the man''s life.


    But how to pry open his mouth is still a problem.


    She doesn''t lack the means of extorting confessions by words and deeds, but it''s very important. She hasn''t found such an insider until now.


    It''s hard to avoid some hands and feet when doing things.


    After two days, the helpless couple welcomed the invitation of black tiger stronghold.


    This time, Wu Ying personally took someone to pick up Lin Mengya.


    Even if long Tianyu didn''t want to, she had already promised to Lord Huo, so she had to reluctantly agree.


    What''s more irritating is that when he said he wanted to pass together, he was rejected by Wu Ying, a smiling tiger.


    Long Tianyu, with his heart full, had to watch his wife leave.


    He turned his face and ordered his men to follow his wife. Don''t let that person with bad intentions approach!


    After many days, when she reappeared in the black tiger stronghold, she just felt a little different.


    "Come on, come on! Come on, everybody come out to meet Miss Song!"


    I wish my sister-in-law a warm voice and let her put down her empty heart immediately.


    A moment later, a dozen women in the stockade rushed out and surrounded her.


    "Miss Song, you are back!"


    "We are all looking forward to you!"


    "This time, you have to stay longer and let everyone thank you!"

 Chapter 2442

    "When the boss comes back, let''s keep your identity secret."


    Wu Ying lowered her voice to explain.


    She looked at Wu Ying in surprise. The latter only gave her a reassuring smile.


    Lord Huo is afraid that the big guy will be estranged from her because of her identity?


    Unexpectedly, Lord Huo was so careful.


    There are more people waiting for her in the stockade.


    I wish my sister-in-law proudly took her hand and introduced her to everyone: "this song girl is awesome. In the future, you will learn more from her, and no one will dare to bully us in the future!"


    Many women''s families didn''t participate in the last thing.


    However, after hearing about their deeds, most of them are a little envious.


    You know, in the stockade, they have nothing to do except washing and cooking every day.


    Looking at their men fighting with other strongholds, they were not only worried, but also had some expectations.


    If all of them could be like Miss Song, they would no longer have to sit at home and wait.


    Therefore, people became more and more enthusiastic about her.


    Wu Ying went to Lord Huo to reply. Surrounded by a group of women, Lin Mengya answered everyone''s questions with a smile.


    "Please, give Xiaoju something to eat! She''s dying, so please!"


    Not far away, a woman''s cry came.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously glanced and saw only a gray figure kneeling on the ground begging a woman.


    Zhu''s sister-in-law had sharp eyes and saw it along her line of sight, but she spat in disdain.


    "Deserved it! The master and servant should have been kicked out long ago!"


    Master and servant?


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought, isn''t Xiaoju the servant girl of Miss Tao?


    She quietly pulled La Zhu''s sister-in-law and asked, "what''s the matter with Xiaoju?"


    "Hum! That hoof was fooling around with others and was pregnant with evil seed. He secretly wanted to fight down, but he almost got in.


    Now she''s lying there, living on her young lady.


    If I say, this ungrateful dirty woman should be driven out to feed the wolf! "


    I wish my sister-in-law has reason to hate Xiaoju.


    At that time, Xiaoju not only revealed the news in the stockade, but even brought people to catch them.


    Just pregnant?


    It''s less than half a month since the day when Xiaoju was defiled. It shouldn''t be so soon.


    Does it mean that Xiaoju''s children are not those two men''s?


    Miss Tao begged bitterly, but the woman had already received the hint of Zhu sister-in-law and refused to give Xiaoju anything to eat.


    Finally, Miss Tao could only curl up and cry helplessly.


    "What''s the use of crying? If you don''t want Xiaoju to die, take me to have a look."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came over my head.


    Miss Tao suddenly looked up, but she saw the song Xiang girl.


    "You, will you help me?"


    Lin Mengya said indifferently, "I just said to have a look, but I didn''t say I wanted to help you. Besides, Xiaoju calculated me with you that day, and we haven''t calculated this account yet!"


    She was not moved by compassion.


    Listen to sister-in-law Zhu said that Xiaoju had been tried by Lord Huo''s people before her abortion.


    However, this man refused to speak, and now he is going to die. I''m afraid he will lose his function.


    She wanted to see if she could dig out some clues from Xiaoju''s mouth.


    Miss Tao shrugged. No


    Guo still bit his lip and said bravely, "as long as you can save Xiaoju''s life, I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for you! Please, save her?"


    "Our cattle and horses are more useful than you. All right, stop talking nonsense and lead the way."


    Miss Tao wiped her tears, got up tremblingly and took her to their house.


    After last time, the people in the stockade hated the master and servant.


    They used to live in the best house, but now there is only an old grass house to live in.


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya smelled a strong smell of blood.


    On the bed with only a thin quilt, Xiaoju was haggard and her eyes were closed.


    When she heard the news, she opened her eyes and looked at the door.


    Unexpectedly, there was an "enemy" in addition to her young lady.


    "You, cough, what are you doing here?"


    Xiaoju questioned her feebly.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at her and said, "the smell in this room is so strong. I''m afraid you haven''t stopped bleeding since miscarriage?"


    Miss Tao nodded immediately.


    "That''s right! I''m afraid if it goes on like this, Xiaoju will die. Miss Song, you are so powerful, you must have a way, right?"


    But unexpectedly, Xiaoju''s reaction became more and more intense.


    "Don''t beg her! Miss, she robbed your things. It''s obviously her, that''s the bitch!"


    Xiaoju still hates her to the bone, and Lin Mengya has no pity for her.


    He put his hands on his shoulders and said coldly, "you have the strength to roar at me. It seems that you can''t die for a while. But you seem to have made a mistake. Your young lady''s current situation is all because of you."


    Xiaoju kept panting.


    A lot of blood loss and physical and mental blow, in fact, she had run out of oil and the lamp was dry.


    But in front of the enemy, he is able to handle it with ease and still maintains dignity and brilliance.


    "If you hadn''t eaten inside and outside, your young lady wouldn''t have come to this end.


    Look at her. Her clothes are dirty, her shoes are broken, and she doesn''t look good.


    Most importantly, in order to save you, she crawled at my feet and begged me.


    Tut, what a pity. "


    On stimulating people, Lin Mengya is definitely a strong hand.


    Xiaoju almost fainted at that time, and miss Tao was also pale.


    "But now there is an opportunity in front of you.


    If you say who is behind the scenes, you may be able to leave a way for your young lady to live.


    Or she''ll be useless when you die. In the mountain bandit''s nest, she is a daughter who can''t even take care of herself. I really don''t know what will happen. "


    Her words stabbed Xiaoju''s heart.


    The man was dazed with excitement, but he still held a strong breath, and his voice was trembling.


    "Don''t you just want to know who ordered me? OK, I can tell you, but you must let Lord Huo marry my lady! Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t reveal a word!"


    "Xiaoju, don''t do this!"


    Miss Tao hugged her servant girl and cried even more sadly.


    But Xiaoju stared at Lin Mengya. It seemed that she had no way and would agree.


    Unexpectedly, the woman slowly smiled sarcastically.


    "Xiaoju, Xiaoju, I really don''t know whether to praise your courage or laugh at your stupidity.


    Do you think it''s up to you to say what conditions this place is? "


    Xiaoju took a deep breath and said viciously


    "I know you will not, but no one in the world knows who he is except me!"


    "You''re wrong."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said slowly, "this man is the real father of the child in your belly, isn''t he?"


    Xiaoju was stunned. Immediately, she looked like she was afraid of being torn down and lowered her head to escape her sight.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "According to time, the two people who insulted you will not be the child''s father."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiaoju suddenly raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    "You and your young lady don''t have any experience in this field. After you found out that you were pregnant, you didn''t consult your sister-in-law in detail, did you wish them?"


    The master and servant looked at each other. Lin Mengya was more sure through their expressions.


    "You had a series of pregnancy reactions, but I asked my sister-in-law Zhu that you did have vomiting when you first came up the mountain, but it disappeared after a period of time.


    So everyone thought you were acclimatized. No one expected that you would be pregnant at that time. "


    Xiaoju was stunned. Then she argued loudly, "no! If I was pregnant then, I should be pregnant now!"


    "Everyone''s physique is different. Some people don''t have much stomach even until they give birth. Xiaoju, this child actually existed before you went up the mountain.


    And that man should also be a servant of the Tao family. "


    Xiaoju is absolutely sincere to miss Tao.


    Therefore, it is unlikely that Xiaoju will go out and meet a foreign man.


    And miss Tao''s temperament must be that she doesn''t go out all day.


    Xiaoju had a tryst with her lover and had a child. She probably came to the pottery house, and the two often had the opportunity to meet.


    "You, I can''t understand a word you say! Promise me quickly and don''t try to set me up again!"


    The person in front of me was obviously a little flustered.


    Lin Mengya''s victory is in hand, pressing step by step.


    "Let me guess, this man can walk around the back house and have a private meeting with you. Then he must have a face in the Tao family.


    Although you are a servant girl, you are very proud. This person should have good appearance and identity.


    Is it the steward or some steward''s son? "


    Miss Tao had been ignorant.


    Hearing her say this, I suddenly remembered something.


    "Xiaoju, is that man the eldest son of Ma steward?"


    "No!" Xiaoju loudly denied, but she didn''t know how much her expression looked.


    "No, miss, don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, but her tone was colder this time.


    "Have you ever thought that this man may have deceived you.


    Miss Tao, I heard that your Taos were exterminated overnight. At that time, master Tao knew in advance that someone was going against him, so he asked Lord Huo for help.


    That means that the threat has been with him for some time, and he has experienced something that makes master Tao believe that someone will hurt your Tao family.


    So why didn''t master Tao run? Is he reluctant to give up real estate, or he can''t run away at all.


    Because someone followed him and threatened him! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense! It was because Huo was late that the master and wife were killed by those people!"


    "Who are those people? Xiaoju, what do you know? Are you also one of the sinners who killed the Tao family?"

 Chapter 2443

    Her words, like a sharp sword, were directly nailed to Xiaoju''s heart.


    The woman whose oil lamp is dry breathes heavily, and cold sweat drips out from her forehead.


    "You, you nonsense!"


    Lin Mengya came forward, took Xiaoju''s hand and stared at each other.


    "Am I talking nonsense? You know it best in your heart. However, if there is a God in your head, you are not afraid that those innocent and dead people of the Tao family will pursue their souls and claim their lives with you in the middle of the night?"


    Xiaoju''s teeth trembled, and she couldn''t even say a whole sentence to refute her.


    This is enough to show that there is a ghost in her heart.


    Miss Tao was stunned.


    Her eyes wandered aimlessly on Lin Mengya and Xiaoju. Finally, she seemed crazy and rushed to Xiaoju.


    "Xiaoju, what did she mean just now? You, you really did something sorry for me?"


    Xiaoju shed tears of regret.


    "Miss, it''s all my fault! Hit me and scold me. I shouldn''t listen to him. I deserve to die!"


    What else do you not understand at this stage?


    The ghost around master Tao should be Xiaoju and her lover.


    "How can you do that?" Miss Tao tearfully accused the other party.


    "We Taos treat you well. We grew up together. I regard you as my sister! You hurt my parents, too. I hate you! I hate you!"


    With that, Miss Tao, who couldn''t accept the reality, covered her face and ran away crying.


    In the room, only she and Xiaoju are left.


    "Now, do you want to keep hiding for that man?"


    Xiaoju didn''t mean to betray the Tao family.


    And she could see that even at the critical moment of her life, Xiaoju knew in her heart that she was thinking about Miss Tao, perhaps because she was ashamed.


    "Up to now, I have no face to live."


    Xiaoju was frustrated. The corners of her mouth raised powerlessly and looked at her.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Who is that man? Where is he now?"


    "His name is Ma Jun, and he is the eldest son of the head of our family. He and I are childhood sweethearts.


    As for where he is now, I don''t know. "


    She didn''t seem to be lying when she looked at Xiaoju.


    "So you colluded with those people before, and you had something to do with him?"


    Xiaoju nodded and explained the reason intermittently.


    Ma Jun and Xiaoju have long been in love, and both parents are very satisfied. They just wait to tell master Tao that Xiaoju will pass through the door.


    But half a year before the Tao family was exterminated, Ma Jun often didn''t go home at night.


    Xiaoju couldn''t help it in the inner house. Fortunately, after half a month, Ma Jun returned to her.


    But from then on, Ma Jun often asked her what had happened in the inner yard when meeting Xiaoju.


    Most of them are about the master''s wife, and Xiaoju has suspected it, but Ma Jun claims that he is to get the master''s green eyes and stand out.


    In this way, after two months, Ma Jun often slipped out, and several strange things gradually happened in the Tao family.


    Master Tao couldn''t sleep at night, so he sent someone to find master Huo.


    "I found something wrong with him long ago, but I never thought about that.


    He and I are both born children of the Tao family. The master is as kind to us as a mountain. I will never do anything to hurt the master and his wife. "


    Later, Lord Huo didn''t arrive, and master Tao was trembling again.


    So he wanted to move first and then solve the threat when Lord Huo came.


    But I don''t want to trust others.


    It was Ma Jun who delivered the letter, and just before Ma Jun left


    On the third day, the Tao family was in great trouble.


    Only their master and servant survived.


    At this time, Lord Huo arrived and took them back to the stronghold.


    To her surprise, Ma Jun found her!


    "I thought Ma Jun came to pick me up, but he said, now we are all homeless, and I will only starve if I go with him.


    So he asked me to do something for him. "


    Ma Jun was ordered.


    The man Xiaoju met once, but she really didn''t know each other''s true identity.


    "Ma Jun later became a mountain bandit, and he was still the third leader in the stockade."


    Lin Mengya asked thoughtfully, "which cottage is it?"


    "It''s called shangya mountain. Those who came before are from this stronghold."


    Up duck hill?


    She''s heard the name.


    At the wedding of the red leader of the shievil stronghold, someone talked about why the people who went to Yashan didn''t arrive.


    This small cottage is not big, but it is very mysterious.


    Someone once wanted to annex it, but in the end they ended up with nothing.


    Judging from the last troop strength, it''s really unusual to go up Yashan.


    "Do you have any contact with them later?"


    Xiaoju shook her head.


    "After that, I didn''t receive any news from him. I was stupid and easily believed this man. I also hurt the Tao family. I''m sorry for the young lady and the master and wife."


    The little chrysanthemum sobbed very sadly.


    But the mistakes of the past have been cast. Even if Xiaoju cries to death, things will not change.


    Never lose the ability to distinguish right from wrong because of love.


    Like a daisy.


    She clearly has many opportunities to expose Ma Jun and avoid the disaster of taojia people.


    But she still hid it for love.


    The consequences are also extremely painful.


    "This is a bottle of hemostatic medicine. Your body is almost ruined. If you want to live a few more years, take one every day.


    If you want to die, just lose it. "


    She threw Xiaoju a small bottle and left.


    This is the reward for the other party to provide her with information. In the future, whether the master and servant live or die has nothing to do with her.


    The bloody smell in the nose disappeared after a long walk.


    I wish my sister-in-law had prepared lunch and waved warmly when she came.


    "It''s all ready. Eat while it''s hot!"


    Lin Mengya sat down. As soon as she was about to move her mouth, she caught a glimpse of Zhu''s sister-in-law muttering to a lady nearby.


    Then the woman took two bowls of food and went to the house of the master and servant.


    She looked at Zhu sister-in-law with a smile.


    The latter gave an unnatural dry cough.


    "I just don''t want them to die in the house. It''s bad luck."


    In fact, Zhu''s sister-in-law is the hardest and softest person.


    She felt Xiaoju''s pulse.


    If someone hadn''t given her some medicine to prolong her life, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    I hope from now on, they don''t live up to the kindness of others.


    After dinner, Lin Mengya finally met Lord Huo.


    Compared with the past few days, Lord Huo''s look was a little dignified, with huge dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn''t slept for several days.


    "Brother Huo, what''s bothering you?"


    Lord Huo looked up and saw that she was coming, and his face softened a lot.


    "Nothing. Have you said hello to sister-in-law Zhu?"


    She nodded and sat opposite Mr. Huo.


    "Just now I went to see Miss Tao and Xiaoju. I learned about going to duck mountain from their mouth."


    Lord Huo''s look changed. Suddenly he thought that she would have something to do with here in the future. He couldn''t help saying a few more words.


    "You can move anyone, just don''t touch duck mountain."


    "Why?"


    But in the face of her doubts, Lord Huo refused to mention too much.


    She just warned her again and again that even if she went up the duck mountain to provoke them, she should bear it.


    Otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t worry, brother Huo. We''re here to make money with peace, not to fight."


    Huo Ye pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Yes, maybe I''m worried too much."


    Originally, Lin Mengya didn''t try to go up the duck mountain. After being warned by Lord Huo, she hid as far as she could.


    But sometimes it''s not her who gets into trouble, it''s trouble who gets into trouble.


    After coming out of the black tiger stronghold, she took time to go back to the Song family.


    The Song family''s old husband and wife are very convinced of her now, so when they turn around in a hurry, they rush up as if they saw her.


    "Xiang''er, you''re back! You lost your sister-in-law, but we''re so anxious!"


    Mrs. song wiped her tears and said to her regretfully.


    "Don''t cry. What''s going on?"


    She helped Mrs. song to the inner hall and knew the whole story.


    Although Mrs. song doesn''t like to associate with outsiders, every other month, she goes to the river to put lights.


    This is the custom of her hometown. It is said that this can make the family sick and leave with the boat.


    As a daughter-in-law, Li Wushuang follows her every time.


    But this time, on their way back, they met a group of people.


    Those people were afraid of being greedy for unparalleled beauty. After they failed to flirt, they directly tied people up.


    Li Wushuang was afraid of bringing disaster to Mrs. song, and did not make too much resistance.


    But Mrs. song regretted it very much, especially when she saw her daughter-in-law taken away with her own eyes. She was so worried that she almost fainted.


    "Who did it?" She frowned.


    "Those mountain bandits who went up Duck mountain!"


    Master song, who had just entered the house, said angrily.


    "I just went out to find someone. Someone said that I saw the second head of the duck mountain in the town today.


    No one dares to bully here except them! "


    Up duck hill again?


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s not easy to go up the duck mountain.


    Seeing her master, Mrs. song immediately rushed over and asked if she could save her daughter-in-law.


    But master song sighed again and again.


    "With my old face, there are several stockaded villages nearby. Giving more money can save people, but it''s up the duck mountain.


    Alas, I heard that they are the boss, but the oil and salt don''t come in.


    This time, peerless will suffer! "


    The song couple were at a loss.


    In addition to comforting Lin Mengya, she also sent someone to touch the situation.


    She asked someone to send a letter to long Tianyu. After explaining the matter, she said she probably had to stay at the Song family to deal with it.


    Long Tianyu wrote back to her to reassure her and said he would send someone to explore the way up the duck mountain.


    At night, when Lin Mengya was thinking about things, Bai Su hung her head and knelt in front of her.


    "Get up, what do you mean?"


    Unexpectedly, the girl was very stubborn and refused to get up.


    "Master, just let me go!"


    In the afternoon, Bai Su told her that she wanted to go up the duck mountain alone to find Li Wushuang.

 Chapter 2444

    Lin Mengya doesn''t agree with Bai Su to take risks by herself.


    Going up the duck mountain can be regarded as a strong enemy by Lord Huo, which is enough to show that it is a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den.


    "Bai Su, do you have to go?"


    But Lin Mengya knows her too well.


    The girl looks cold, but in fact she is the most loving person.


    Since my heart has been moved by Li unparalleled, I must protect him comprehensively, even if I give up my life.


    This is true for her, as well as for Li Wushuang.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, but said, "well, if you go, I won''t stop you. I''ll lend you a few people and let them pick you up outside.


    Don''t refuse. You are my family. If something happens to you, I''m afraid I''ll rush to save you regardless. "


    Bai Su had to nod gratefully.


    Lin Mengya personally ordered some of the best jackdaw guards, and then gave the most stable ADA to Bai Su for self-defense.


    "You are too direct. If you encounter any difficult situation, you will listen to Ah Da."


    She gave some uneasy advice.


    Bai Yi nodded and bowed silently to say goodbye.


    Looking at the girl''s figure, she felt more urgent.


    It''s best if we can save Li Wushuang this time.


    But what she worried about was that if the other party had an eye on the Song family, it would be difficult for the Song family to live any longer.


    She has to think about it.


    "Elder brother, what should we do with this little girl we robbed from the foot of the mountain?"


    In shangyashan bandit stronghold, the second leader who robbed people is discussing with his boss.


    The boss of shangya mountain is nicknamed "black evil spirit".


    Although people don''t walk easily down the mountain, their reputation is like thunder.


    But compared with the righteous bandits like Huo ye, his cruelty is the most frightening thing.


    At the moment, he was sitting in the master''s chair, squinting and listening to the servant''s reply.


    "Where are people now?"


    The second head of the family, Niu Zhuang, said smilingly, "now in the firewood room, is brother interested..."


    "She, none of you can move."


    The words of the black evil spirit made Niu Zhuang look a little decadent.


    After all, such a beautiful woman is still rare in this stronghold.


    The black evil spirit glanced at him and sneered, "look at your promise. I''m afraid of complications. After all, I''m the one over there."


    Speaking of that side, Niu Zhuang''s last grievance disappeared.


    The flatterer gathered in front of the black evil spirit and flattered: "boss, the reward given to us this time is a little less.


    There are so many brothers in our stockade. This money is not enough! "


    The black evil spirit "hum".


    "It''s a little small, but they''ll send us money soon."


    As soon as Niu Zhuang heard this, he immediately reacted with joy on his face.


    "Yes, I see. Don''t worry, boss. I will escort the goods in person this time. There will be no accident!"


    The black evil spirit nodded, and Niu Zhuang went out with a smile.


    And they don''t know that the young lady of the Song family robbed today is a hornet''s nest that can''t be poked.


    Taking advantage of the night, Bai Su quietly left with people.


    After Lin Mengya comforted the Song family, long Tianyu also came to the Song family.


    Only this time, he came in a fair way.


    The Song family and his wife can see that the Dragon childe is not an ordinary person and has a respectful and restrained attitude.


    However, long Tianyu thought that they had lost their daughter-in-law. When they were in a hurry, they didn''t say anything. When they met, they closed the door to discuss the unparalleled thing.


    The Song family and his wife have the same intention. No matter what price they pay, they must save their daughter-in-law.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya naturally gave them a positive answer.


    Even for the sake of Bai Su, she must not sit idly by.


    That night, Bai Su sent a message back.


    Looking at the above, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu frowned with detailed information about going up the duck mountain.


    "They only have about two hundred people. How is this possible?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the news on the note and asked her doubts.


    As far as she knows, there are at least a thousand people in the big stockaded villages here.


    Like the ten evil stronghold, there are two or three thousand people in Qinglong stronghold and black tiger stronghold.


    But Lord Huo is so afraid, which is enough to show that the number of bandits in the mountain bandit nest on Yashan can at least be the same as that of black tiger stronghold.


    There are only more than two hundred people. Are they all martial arts experts with one against ten?


    "It''s a little strange. You see, the letter says that although there are only more than 200 people in the stockade, they all have five carts of food and vegetables that day.


    If only these 200 or so people, I''m afraid they can''t eat all these things. "


    you ''re right.


    Take the black tiger stronghold where she stayed for a few days. Food and vegetables are sent up the mountain every few days.


    According to sister-in-law Zhu, there is also a large vegetable garden in their back mountain.


    Therefore, black tiger stronghold can subsidize some of its own vegetables.


    Even so, the consumption of the black tiger stronghold still lags behind that of Yashan.


    "You see, they also said that the mountain bandits in the mountain bandit stronghold of shangya mountain patrol the back mountain every day."


    Lin Mengya recalled the news she had heard before.


    "The back mountain is not that important. Besides, ADA secretly went to see it and explored it again, but he didn''t find anything unusual."


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously rubbed the armrest of his wheelchair.


    "I''ve been thinking about a problem."


    "What?"


    "Do you remember the last time we found the account book from the ten evil stronghold?"


    She remembers very well.


    "It was April 15th five years ago."


    "The leader of the ten evil stronghold passed away in May five years ago. However, I overheard the people of the ten evil stronghold say that the coffin was empty when the leader died."


    "But what does it matter to keep up with Yashan?" Lin Mengya was puzzled.


    Long Tianyu turned his guess in his mind, and then slowly said, "the thing recorded in the account book is iron ore, so I''ve been guessing where it is.


    But whether it''s far or near, even if it''s a big leader who buys and sells for others, it will be found over a long time.


    Therefore, it is very likely that this mine was mined by the master of shievil stronghold himself! "


    I have to say, Yu''s guess is very likely.


    And before that, she felt the same way.


    Then she felt wrong.


    "But if so, the noise will be even greater, and I haven''t heard the people of ten evil stronghold mention any iron ore or the like."


    "What if the iron ore is on another mountain? You know, this is a chaotic area, and they do business without capital.


    Maybe they robbed people and came to mine? "


    "Well, isn''t this the ''black coal mine''?"


    She muttered to herself, but long Tianyu didn''t understand.


    "What black coal mine?"


    "Even if you abduct people from everywhere, you won''t let them go without pay, and you lock them up to dig coal all day. When people die, you just throw them away and don''t care about anything


    The kind you like. "


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "It could be."


    "Do you think the abnormality of going up the duck mountain has something to do with this?"


    I have to admire long Tianyu''s association ability.


    The latter nodded and shook his head.


    "We have to go and see how things are."


    Listen to what he said, does he want to be a spy again?


    "No! You don''t have to go to the ten evil stronghold to go to ya mountain. If you go, those people will never let you live."


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu reached out and scraped her nose.


    "When did I say I was going?"


    "Then you --"


    "I brought a lot of people this time. Wolf guard and tiger guard are almost in full swing.


    Plus those people around you, can''t you touch one to go up the duck mountain? "


    That''s the truth, but she always felt a little insecure.


    But for the time being, we can only do so first.


    Long Tianyu arranged people himself, but unexpectedly, things changed again before their people left.


    Huo ye, who met her two days ago, came to the door again.


    Only this time, he came to ask for help.


    In the main hall of the Song family, Lord Huo was restless.


    He hadn''t felt like this for a long time. He didn''t get out of his wishful thinking until the two came in.


    "I''ve seen Mr. long."


    Long Tianyu didn''t shake his face and nodded faintly.


    "Brother Huo, is it important for you to come to us?"


    Lin Mengya''s words stunned Lord Huo.


    Then he nodded with difficulty.


    "I''m here to ask you to do me a favor."


    "What''s up?" She asked.


    Lord Huo lowered his voice and said to them, "I have got a message that some people I have been looking for over the years have finally found their whereabouts!"


    He seemed a little depressed and excited when he mentioned it.


    Lin Mengya could see that it was the excitement and joy after a long look forward to.


    "If it''s convenient, can you tell us who it is?"


    Huo Ye hesitated.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but that I''m not sure yet."


    "So, the purpose of your coming this time is to hope that we can find someone with you?"


    But Lord Huo shook his head and denied her words.


    "It''s saving people."


    "Save people?" Lin Mengya doesn''t understand.


    Lord Huo took out a wrinkled piece of cloth from his arms.


    Lin Mengya only saw that there was a dark red trace on it. It should be written by the other party in blood.


    In this case, I''m afraid the writer will not be in a particularly good situation.


    "My men found it at the foot of the mountain.


    Only I can understand the words on it. "


    Compared with Huo Ye''s excitement, Lin Mengya only looked at it and was speechless.


    The words on it are actually the kind of bookkeeping book used by the master of shievil stronghold.


    Translated, there are only six short words "iron ore, mountain, quick rescue"


    But she didn''t show any meaning she could understand. First, she didn''t want Huo to misunderstand. Second, Huo could actually understand the words in the account book, which made her somewhat uncertain about Huo''s purpose.


    "What does that mean?"


    "They are locked up in an iron mine, and I must rescue them as soon as possible, otherwise they will worry about their lives!"

 Chapter 2445

    Iron ore?


    Is that what they think?


    Lin Mengya subconsciously looked at long Tianyu, and they both guessed to go together.


    At this time, long Tianyu coughed and said, "Huo is in charge of the family. We still need to discuss this matter."


    The meaning of this is to decline.


    Lord Huo closed his lips and looked at him.


    It was a long time before he seemed to have made a very important decision.


    "That iron ore is a refined iron ore that can''t be found in the whole Wei country. If anyone can get this iron ore, he can make a powerful weapon!"


    "So?" Long Tianyu showed no greedy fanaticism.


    Lord Huo has been looking at him. Seeing that he is so calm, he can''t help being frustrated.


    And this is exactly what he expected.


    This man, reason is always greater than desire.


    I''m afraid such people can''t be driven by interests alone.


    Lord Huo took a deep breath.


    "If you do me this favor, I''ll give the iron ore to you. How about it?"


    Silence spread among the three.


    All three knew the meaning of the iron ore, and Huo Ye''s generosity only showed that he valued these people more for the benefits brought by the iron ore.


    "Why?"


    Long Tianyu asked faintly.


    Lord Huo took a deep breath. He felt humiliated.


    "If you doubt that I''m just talking, the cooperation between you and me is meaningless."


    This is his biggest concession. If the other party still doubts his sincerity, he doesn''t have to leave to humiliate him.


    Seeing the atmosphere tense again, Lin Mengya immediately made a round.


    "Brother Huo, you misunderstood. He didn''t mean that."


    Lord Huo smiled at her helplessly.


    "I know in your eyes, I may just be a whimsical fool."


    He clenched his fist and desperately suppressed his inner anger.


    "But for me, those people are my relatives.


    An iron mine may bring me thousands of wealth, but they can''t exchange the lives of my family. "


    Even if you try to suppress your emotions, there are some things you can''t cheat.


    Lin Mengya didn''t suspect that he was deliberately making excuses, but his family should have died in the massacre that year.


    "Can I venture to ask, what do you mean by family?"


    Huo Ye''s eyes are deep. This problem is obviously more difficult for him than the last decision.


    But he also knows that if he wants the other party to work hard with him, he must disclose all his entities to the other party.


    "They are called diviners."


    Long Tianyu''s look changed.


    Except for his hand on the handrail and a hard grasp, there was no obvious performance.


    "Diviner, what is this?"


    These two words suddenly changed Huo Ye''s momentum.


    If he was just a sincere person who was a little urgent and eager to throw out all his advantages just to make long Tianyu promise his cooperation.


    Now Huo Ye is like a sharp sword that can take the blade out of the scabbard at any time and kill people invisibly.


    "Diviners are a kind of people who are neither liked nor cared about in the world.


    Since they were born, they have borne the bitter fruit of resentment.


    Their birth represents dirt, hatred and hatred.


    So they can only keep warm together. If not, there will be no place for them in the world. "


    These words are full of sadness and helplessness, but also with an unwilling aftertaste.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to comfort huoye, who showed her weakness in front of her.


    But long Tianyu thought about it and said in a deep voice, "if you just look forward to the mercy of others, you will eventually fall into a hopeless abyss.


    Even if you are not blessed or liked, as long as you are born into the world, you must learn to fight and grab with both hands. "


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know why long Tianyu comforted each other so kindly, what he said is not wrong.


    Think about it. If they had half a minute''s hesitation along the way, I''m afraid they would have been killed by those enemies who were several times stronger than them.


    "Although I don''t know what you have experienced, most mothers love their children.


    If you have to say that everyone doesn''t like their birth, I don''t think so.


    At least when their mothers are determined to bring such a child into the world, their hearts may be happy. "


    Lord Huo was stunned.


    Somehow, he felt an unprecedented power in this woman.


    That feeling made him miss dependence.


    He seems to have returned to his childhood, every night with his mother.


    At that time, although he didn''t know someone''s fate, every time he saw his mother, he felt that his mood was like a naughty little carp in the pond beating constantly.


    The resentment accumulated over the years gradually dissipated because of the woman in front of him.


    "Maybe you''re right.


    But now I need you to help me get these people out. "


    In fact, even if Huo didn''t say it himself, Lin had guessed his life experience with their intelligence.


    Lin Mengya naturally wants to help.


    Not to mention her personal relationship with Lord Huo, she is also very greedy for the refined iron ore.


    The couple whispered something.


    Finally, she smiled and said to Huo ye, "I hope we can cooperate happily, but we have discussed it just now. If the iron ore can really be robbed, one half of us."


    Huo Ye stared at the two people in disbelief.


    "Are you kidding? It''s a whole fine iron ore, and it can be mined for at least a few decades!


    If you monopolize it and keep it, there will be no forces in the world that can oppose you. "


    Even Lord Huo himself can''t imagine that these two people would willingly give up the temptation to dominate the world.


    "What does the world have to do with me?"


    Long Tianyu picked the corner of his lips and said with deep pride.


    "There is only one relationship between the world and me."


    Lin Mengya is also quite free and easy.


    Lord Huo looked at them in amazement and looked back and forth for a long time. Then he breathed out a faint breath.


    "I lost."


    It was a competition between their men.


    Lord Huo thought that his mind could accommodate the whole world, but the man in front of him was better than him.


    It was also at this moment that he knew where he was inferior to each other.


    Although he conceded defeat, he did not admit defeat.


    Just in the eyes of long Tianyu, there is a little more sympathy.


    "Although


    I lost this time, but I may not lose you in the future! "


    Long Tianyu shrugged and said he didn''t care at all.


    Joke!


    Will he still stand where he is, waiting for the other party to surpass himself? If you want to dig his corner, hum, you can''t think about it in your next life!


    Looking at the riddle that the two men played for a long time, Lin Mengya said she was a little confused.


    But at the moment, they had a very tacit understanding. Before she asked, they covered up the problem.


    Lord Huo said impatiently, "since you two have promised to cooperate with me, why don''t we discuss how to act now?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, and Lin Mengya said she had no opinion.


    It was just that she suddenly remembered a very important thing.


    "Where is the iron ore on the mountain you mentioned? Is it far from here? How many talents do we need to bring?"


    Lord Huo said, "it''s not far from here, but the opponent is a little difficult. It''s the shangya mountain who secretly ordered Xiaoju to betray us!"


    It''s up Duck mountain again!


    Now even she couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s better to come early than by chance.


    Even if they don''t cooperate with Huo ye, they will keep up with Ya Shan and there will be a war in the end.


    Lin Mengya also told Lord Huo about Li Wushuang''s hijacking. After hearing about them, the latter couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    "It''s really vicious to go up the duck mountain!


    In the first few years, they often did these unprofitable businesses, but they suddenly converged five years ago. I thought it was their boss who changed his evil ways, but I didn''t think it was easy to change his nature! "


    "What did you say? Five years ago?"


    Now even Lin Mengya couldn''t help being surprised.


    Five years ago, the leader of the ten evil stronghold suddenly died, and even the body could not be found; The iron ore trade between the ten evil strongholds and the mysterious man came to an end five years ago; It was five years ago that shangyashan, who had always done business without capital, actually began to converge.


    All this is definitely not a simple coincidence.


    "By the way, how do you know that there is iron ore on shangya mountain?"


    Lin Mengya asked.


    And Lord Huo also knew the importance and had no intention of hiding from them.


    "Actually, about three years ago, someone sent me an anonymous letter.


    The letter said that there was a fine iron ore on shangya mountain. If I could take it down, the surrounding strongholds would not be my opponents.


    The reason why it has been a disaster for many years is also closely related to this refined iron ore. "


    "So, the reason why shangya mountain has been so targeted at you is probably because you know their secret?"


    Facing her drawing inferences from one instance, Huo ye did not object.


    But he also has his own doubts.


    "But nobody knows about the anonymous letter except me.


    Even if I went to duck mountain and wanted to get rid of me, where would I get the news? "


    "No."


    At this time, long Tianyu said, "it should be said that in addition to you, there is another person who knows the news of the iron mine."


    Lord Huo reacted immediately.


    "You mean the man who sent me the letter? But what''s his purpose?"


    "The snipe and clam compete, and the fisherman gains."


    Long Tianyu''s words awakened the dreamer.


    "That''s right! If I follow Yashan and die together, many people will get benefits!"


    Lord Huo blamed himself angrily.

 Chapter 2446

    It''s not all Huo Ye''s fault.


    Sometimes, people tend to pay more attention to the clues they care about most, but ignore others.


    "Those who can know the secret of shangyashan iron mine must have a deep relationship with the gang of thieves."


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment, while Huo, who knew more about the situation, thought of something.


    "It''s said that the master of the duck mountain is cruel and cruel. If his subordinates do not do well, he will not take into account the past feelings.


    Many people in their stockade died in the hands of the master.


    Even their second leader and third leader were newly promoted. I''m afraid the former two died in the hands of the bandit leader. "


    In this way, the other party''s motivation is much simpler.


    Cruel and ruthless boss, plus huge interest temptation.


    Especially in places like shanbandit stronghold, it is easier to secretly breed some invisible thoughts.


    "Oh, interesting."


    Lord Huo doesn''t know what long Tianyu means, but Lin Mengya knows it very well.


    Yu crawled out of the intrigue. It was very simple for him to take advantage of their grievances.


    "Tomorrow, I will send someone to keep up with the second and third leaders of Yashan and have a good ''communication''."


    Huoye also agreed with his proposal.


    The people he brought were all strangers, which was much better than his own people.


    The next day, the three went to a teahouse in the town.


    No one knows that this is one of the footholds of Lord Huo. They chose a good position on the second floor and could just look at the second floor of the restaurant opposite.


    "The second head of the family, Niu Zhuang, is simple minded and likes gambling and women best."


    Lord Huo looked out of the window.


    I saw a line of several strong men dressed in nondescript clothes on the second floor opposite.


    The first one, impressively, robbed the unparalleled Niu Zhuang.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and drew a red fork in her heart.


    Those who dared to rob her also implicated her white su. Oh, since they are scum, she doesn''t mind treating him as garbage.


    "Qu muchun, the Third Master of the family, was once a poor scholar. He was the military master of the black evil god and made a lot of contributions to the duck mountain.


    So after the position of the third leader was vacant, the black evil spirit promoted him. "


    After Huo Ye''s brief introduction, long Tianyu said, "people like Niu Zhuang won''t have such a wonderful plan. Therefore, either he has expert advice behind him, or he didn''t do it."


    So do Lin Mengya and huoye.


    So this time, their men are just trying to find out some news with Niu Zhuang.


    While the three were observing the situation opposite, the door of the box was knocked.


    "Who?" Huo ye asked warily.


    "Lord Huo, in the next Qu muchun, please enjoy it."


    The three masters of Yashan!


    The three people immediately felt a little surprised and suspicious.


    Have their plans been seen through?


    I think it''s wrong.


    Long Tianyu specially selected several wolf guards who had not been exposed. How could Qu muchun see through them?


    The three quickly exchanged eyes. Lord Huo said calmly, "it''s really disrespectful that Qu San is in charge of the family.


    It''s just that I have friends here today. It''s inconvenient to see guests. "


    "Your guest is from the famous outsider song in the town?"


    Looks like they''re being watched.


    But it''s nothing.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya winked at huoye at the same time, and the latter nodded gently.


    "How do you know? Besides, what does it have to do with you?"


    "Ha ha, Lord Huo doesn''t have to be so wary of me.


    Although you and I have different positions, I still admire the heroic life of Lord Huo.


    I have asked someone to protect the young lady of the Song family, but my ability is limited. This is only an expedient measure. "


    It seems that the other party wants to threaten them with unparalleled strength.


    Lord Huo paused for a while before he said in a low voice, "please come in."


    "Excuse me."


    As soon as the door of the box opened, Lin Mengya saw a elegant childe in white standing at the door.


    Even though Qu muchun has been a bandit for many years, his temperament still maintains the noble character of a scholar.


    With a smile in his mouth, he saluted the three.


    "In the next Qu muchun, I''ve seen you."


    Huo ye asked the other party after a large number of times: "now you can say your purpose."


    It has to be said that Qu muchun is also courageous and knowledgeable.


    Seeing this, he was not afraid. Instead, he had Kung Fu and said hello to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "These two should be the young lady and childe of the Song family?"


    But Lin Mengya said coldly, "which eye of yours can see that he is my brother?"


    Before Qu muchun said, she said angrily, "he is my fiance, not the Song family."


    "I see. I''m clumsy. Please forgive me."


    First, she had a bad impression of Qu muchun.


    It''s not that long Tianyu''s face looks old.


    They will do some camouflage when they go out, but long Tianyu is tall, has a large skeleton and sharp facial features.


    So no matter how disguised, as long as she doesn''t use those extraordinary means, he doesn''t look so small.


    Compared with long Tianyu, she is naturally more delicate.


    This man said that long Tianyu and she were sister and brother!


    What an unforgivable sin!


    Qu muchun didn''t know that he provoked people as soon as he met him.


    The reason why he mistook it was because he heard that the young master of the Song family was so weak that he couldn''t even get out of bed.


    But he looked at it carefully and knew that he really admitted his mistake.


    The man in the wheelchair is dignified. Even if he sits there, he can show a posture of not being angry.


    Naturally, it won''t be the medicine jar of the Song family.


    "I''m sorry, girl. What do you call Mr.?"


    "Cheng." Long Tianyu cherishes words like gold.


    Qu muchun said hello immediately.


    "It''s Mr. Cheng. It''s disrespectful."


    Next to him, Huo Ye has been staring at each other.


    "Aren''t you going to get down to business?" He urged.


    Qu muchun put away the lightness on his face.


    "I have made clear the purpose of the three here.


    I just came to persuade you three not to act rashly. "


    "Oh? Looks like you know all about it?"


    Huo Ye sneered and talked to each other.


    Naqu muchun sighed and said, "everything is wrong with my second brother, but even if you kill him now, the young lady of the Song family may not be able to save him.


    Therefore, I advise you to think long-term. "


    i see.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and covered the sneer.


    This man is really arrogant.


    He must have thought that the three of them gathered here to vent their anger.


    But let


    It''s good for him to misunderstand like this.


    Just to hide their real purpose.


    Lord Huo hugged his shoulder and snorted coldly, "I know you are strong and unreasonable when you go to duck mountain.


    It''s just the Song family, but I''ve taken care of it.


    You are so brazen in robbing people, but you don''t pay attention to my black tiger stronghold?


    I don''t care if others are afraid of you, but we are not afraid! It''s a big deal. Let''s fight to kill the fish and break the net. No one can think of any benefit! "


    Facing Huo Ye''s tough attitude, Qu muchun immediately smiled and persuaded: "misunderstandings are misunderstandings.


    As you know, our second leader is simple minded.


    In doing so, he simply valued the beauty of the young lady of the Song family. "


    "So what? You''re so domineering when you go to Yashan. You rob civilian women.


    Lord Huo, when I came, my uncle said, "as long as you can save my sister-in-law, everything in the Song family will be yours!"


    Lin Mengya''s Willow eyebrows stood upright and patted the table with indignation.


    Qu muchun is secretly laughing in his heart.


    He guessed well.


    But no matter how rich the Song family is, they have only a few boxes of gold.


    Those in the stockade are the golden chickens that can lay golden eggs!


    "Miss Song, don''t be impulsive and listen to me."


    Qu muchun pretended to appease them, but in fact, he was leading them on.


    "We don''t have to go to other places to climb the duck mountain. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    It''s not that I despise Lord Huo''s ability. I''m afraid you''ll go out in full force, but I may not be able to fight down. "


    He seemed to be thinking about them, but these words pierced into Lord Huo''s heart.


    Lord Huo''s eyes were suddenly cool again.


    "What do you mean? Look down on our black tiger stronghold, don''t you?


    OK, now that you have said so, I''ll give you some color in black tiger stronghold.


    You go back and tell your boss that in three days, I will come to ask for advice in person! "


    Qu muchun was happy, but he still made a worried expression on his face.


    "Oh, no hurry.


    Even if you go, you can go to so many places in Yashan. If the young lady of the Song family is hidden, what can you do? "


    "What do you mean?" Lord Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly and locked the man in front of him.


    Qu muchun had a surprise because of the reputation of the living hell.


    "In fact, I have always disagreed with them.


    Although I was forced to become a mountain bandit, over the years, I have been doing good things silently, which can be regarded as accumulating virtue for everyone.


    So this time, I want to help you. "


    "Help us? Aren''t you with us?"


    Lin Mengya showed a suspicious look.


    Qu muchun said earnestly, "we are indeed brothers in a mountain stronghold, so I can''t watch him do evil and ignore it.


    If you can trust me, just listen to me.


    Three days later, you pretended to go up the duck mountain. I will speak well for you in front of the master. At that time, you only need to pay a little price to save people. Why not? "


    As soon as he mentioned it, the three fell into silence.


    Finally, Lin Mengya spoke first.


    "How can we trust you? And in the mountains, what you say doesn''t count. What if the master doesn''t agree? Didn''t we waste our efforts?"


    Qu muchun''s heart, some faint displeasure.


    The other party is openly questioning himself, but he still has to press down in order to achieve his goal.


    "I just want to do good. Miss Song, if you don''t believe me, I''ll leave."

 Chapter 2447

    With that, Qu muchun tried to leave angrily, but his steps were not as firm as his attitude.


    Just as he was about to step out of the door, there was a sudden request from Lord Huo behind him.


    "Brother Qu, please stay."


    The proud smile flashed away on Qu muchun''s face.


    But he didn''t know that the three people in the house were actually more capable than him.


    As the sky darkened, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu walked silently on the road to the town.


    Seeing the song house close in front of him, long Tianyu asked softly.


    "Why don''t I accompany you somewhere else?"


    "Huh?"


    She looked at each other somewhat unexpectedly.


    Long Tianyu smiled and raised his hand to touch her cheek.


    "Smile, I think you''ve been dying all day. Why are you so nervous?"


    With her eyes down, she covered his big hand.


    "I was thinking about the diviners Lord Huo said."


    There was a little confusion in her eyes.


    "Why are people born with three or six or nine grades? Why can some people be deprived of their rights to be with their children? Why are some people born to be abused by others? Who made these and who should decide?"


    In her inherent thought, even though everyone may not be born equal, it should not be forced to be branded and then become a certain person from birth.


    What kind of person you want to be and what kind of life you want should not be decided by yourself?


    Long Tianyu smiled softly.


    "That''s why Huo is in charge and people like you and me."


    These words, like a breeze, instantly dispersed the fog shrouded in her heart.


    They are people who are unwilling to be trapped in the quagmire of fate.


    "I was confused."


    She smiled with some emotion.


    Long Tianyu just wrapped her hands.


    "No, you are too kind. You can feel the pain of your life, and the future -"


    The rest of the sentence was hidden in his throat.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care, but rolled her eyes and stopped him.


    "Well, I''m not as sentimental as you say. I''m the most penny pinching. Speaking of it, I think the boss who went to duck mountain probably never dreamed that the two men under him had a rebellious heart long ago."


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "Blindly using cruel means can only get obedience derived from fear, but can''t get sincere admiration."


    "Yes, compared with the art of the Royal Highness, who can compare with the Holy Lord who gives both grace and power?"


    She laughed and teased him.


    Long Tianyu thought she was praising herself.


    "You''re not bad either. No one in the world knows the reputation of the master of your palace."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes with a smile.


    "Each other."


    After such a business boast, she felt much better!


    So she decided to give long Tianyu some rewards in the evening.


    Lying in his ear, Lin Mengya only said a word. When the other party hadn''t recovered, she winked at him, smiled and ran away.


    The left man sighed, but his eyes quietly lit a fire.


    However, he touched his knee and his face was a little unwilling.


    "Tut Tut, your feelings are really enviable."


    The sudden sound made long Tianyu quickly take back his exposed emotions.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Here comes the man


    In front of long Tianyu, his tone was frivolous.


    "It''s really none of my business, but it''s a pity to see if you can eat such a beautiful daughter-in-law."


    In a flash, a soft sword directly stabbed him in the throat.


    The other party''s speed was so fast that he didn''t even respond at all, and his life was controlled by others.


    "I''m kidding. Don''t get excited."


    "I don''t like anyone and don''t respect my wife." Long Tianyu''s voice was slightly cold.


    If he didn''t know that the other party meant nothing else, he would never stop easily just now.


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. Can you put it away? It looks scary."


    The other party said he was afraid, but in fact he was very leisurely.


    Long Tianyu also chose to take back the soft sword.


    Who knows that the man has no skin and no face to approach him.


    "I said, did you take the medicine I gave you recently on time?"


    He gave each other a cold glance.


    "I won''t eat useless things."


    "What is useless?"


    The other party obviously felt offended.


    "At least it''s my years of hard work. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to stand up one day earlier?"


    But long Tianyu ignored them and went straight ahead with his wheelchair.


    "Are you afraid that your wife will know my existence?"


    The other party holds his shoulder and appears confident.


    "You can rest assured. Even if she has good medical skills, my medicine, even her teacher, has never seen it. Naturally, I don''t know what it is."


    Who knows, long Tianyu just said expressionless, "you just do your thing well, don''t worry about the rest."


    Suddenly, the man was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    "Mean, too mean! If you do, even if I have a way, I won''t tell you!"


    Who knows, long Tianyu just said.


    "Well, you never want to know who saved my leg."


    In an instant, the man who just had a winning ticket in his hand was suddenly stunned.


    Then he ran to him.


    "Oh, I''m finished. You have a lot of adults. Don''t tell me the same."


    Long Tianyu has seen the other party''s "face changing" skills many times, and will never change any because of it.


    "I''ll go first."


    The man immediately made way.


    It was dusk, and the man''s face hidden in his hood was like this day. Half of it was withered and wrinkled, and the other half was ruddy and tender like a teenager.


    "You really don''t choose that method?"


    Long Tianyu listened to the expectation in each other''s words and shook his head without hesitation.


    "Don''t be so pedantic. Those people are no different from dead. If they can help you, it''s their blessing."


    I don''t know who "they" are in men''s mouth, but in men''s words, "they" are the same as the flowers and plants on the ground. They can be taken at will. They have no consciousness, and no one cares about their life and death.


    But long Tianyu suddenly remembered what Lin Mengya had just said.


    Whose life is born to be doomed?


    "No."


    His refusal was resolute and could not be shaken by anyone.


    "Oh, well. Since you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    There was some shallow disappointment on the man''s face, but that''s all.


    Even he immediately rekindled his new passion and left in the opposite direction.


    Three days later, the couple met with Lord Huo in the teahouse


    ¡£


    "I have ordered people to tie up several people who went up the duck mountain. Yesterday, the black evil spirit invited me to their mountain as a guest."


    Lord Huo''s eyes gleamed with cold light.


    If things are as they have guessed, the guy who has taken away their divination companions over the years is the leader of Yashan.


    The experience of these diviners may be more tragic than he expected.


    Iron ore mining requires a lot of strong labor, but in the villages and towns near Yashan, there has been no loss of a large number of young adults.


    Even these diviners are forced to undertake such a dangerous job.


    "Everything is arranged here."


    Lin Mengya said, "I have arranged all the old and weak women and children in the black tiger stronghold to a hidden place. Now, we have no worries behind us."


    Although the big chamber of Commerce and Zhenlong hall have not officially settled here, before that, the two forces under her have also set up several Zhuangzi and shops here with great foresight.


    Therefore, no one knows the connection between these places and her. Naturally, no one can guess that those people in black tiger stronghold will hide there.


    "That''s good. Thank you very much."


    Lord Huo is full of gratitude to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    At this time, long Tianyu also said, "my hands have been inserted around shangya mountain. Just wait for a signal and you can meet your people."


    Facing the same strong long Tianyu, although Huo''s smile is light, it has a little more admiration among men.


    "Thank you for your help, too."


    "We just get what we need."


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is still cold, but much better than before.


    Lin Mengya is happy to see that they get along well. Now she immediately proposes: "in that case, let''s hurry to save people!"


    Who knows, long Tianyu shook his head slightly.


    "Wait."


    "Who are you waiting for?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help wondering.


    Just as her voice fell, a slightly low voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Heartless silly girl, why don''t you take me with you for such fun things?"


    She immediately widened her eyes and rushed over impatiently.


    "Qinghu! Why are you here?"


    Isn''t Qing Hu the one standing at the door and smiling at her?


    "If I miss you, I''ll come and see you naturally. Why are you thin again?"


    With Qinghu around, Lin Mengya is naturally more at ease.


    "Where is thin, but the clothes look."


    "Gee, come on, I don''t know what you are like. Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer when I come."


    "Good!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and took Qinghu''s hand to play coquettish.


    Huo Ye next to him frowned slightly.


    At first, he thought that it must be her brother who could be so close to miss song.


    But although the man looks very handsome, he somehow feels a bit hostile.


    However, since he is Miss Song''s brother, he will certainly treat her with courtesy.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "I don''t want to know who you are."


    Unexpectedly, the other party just coldly interrupted him.


    "I only care about my little girl. You can do the business by yourself."


    "Did you misunderstand why, I didn''t..."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Qinghu suddenly glanced at him.


    Lord Huo''s heart suddenly "clicked".


    What the hell is this man!

 Chapter 2448

    "Well, let''s go together."


    Lin Mengya is used to Qinghu''s attitude towards outsiders. In order not to make huoye feel too embarrassed, she immediately asks the other three people to go together.


    "OK, look at you. What''s the hurry?"


    But in a twinkling of an eye, the medical style just now was as warm as the spring breeze.


    Huo Ye subconsciously fell a little behind and watched Qinghu and Lin Mengya leave.


    "Mr. long, who is this gentleman?" He lowered his voice for advice.


    Long Tianyu only said faintly, "my wife''s adoptive brother."


    After picking his eyebrows, long Tianyu didn''t know whether it was intentional or kind.


    "He hates people who have ulterior motives for my wife."


    Although until now, when he saw that Qinghu was too close to ya''er, he still occasionally picked vinegar, but Qinghu was "his own family" after all.


    But in front of him, he could see that he had been unfaithful to his wife.


    In that case, let him have a good taste of the white eyes of the fox.


    In her wife''s words, let this man surnamed Huo take a good beating from the society.


    With the help of Qinghu, Lin Mengya naturally gets twice the result with half the effort.


    But on the way, she also asked Qinghu why he came suddenly.


    "Of course, I can''t trust you. Another reason is that long Tianyu mentioned to me that the ancient clan may have something to do with my life experience."


    She stopped with some doubt on her face.


    "But you are not..."


    "I know what you''re going to say. Maybe the little guy didn''t lie to us. But recently, I feel that the memories of my childhood seem to be getting more and more blurred."


    Qinghu was lost in thought.


    "Although everyone will more or less forget what happened when they were young, I think it seems a little wrong."


    Lin Mengya knows his physical condition best.


    The experience when he was young has completely changed the physique of Qinghu and kept him like a teenager for a long time.


    What surprised her most was that after his physical condition was stable, she found that Qinghu''s physical condition was not obviously aging.


    She has discussed this phenomenon with her teacher many times.


    The final conclusion is that the poison is likely to improve the condition of the human body, and even become the "nourishment" to maintain the body function under certain conditions, and even delay the aging of the body.


    It''s just that the side effects are too great. If she hadn''t tried her best with the teacher, Qinghu wouldn''t have made such a bargain.


    She took Qinghu''s hand with some worry.


    "You''ll be fine. I''ll protect you forever!"


    Qing Hu lowered his head and picked up the peach blossom eyes slightly, which were all gentle and loving.


    "I know."


    Huo ye, who had been following behind them, was stunned like a wood carved stone statue.


    Even if they are righteous brothers and sisters, why don''t they know how to avoid suspicion at all?


    As a man, he thought he had seen Miss Song''s adoptive brother and how he felt about her.


    But why did Miss Song


    "Young master long, don''t you think it''s wrong?" Lord Huo turned his head and asked in surprise.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Men and women can''t give and receive clearly. This girl song is too close to her adoptive brother, isn''t she?"


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu just sneered.


    "He has protected my wife for several times. The emotion between them has long exceeded that of ordinary men and women."


    He looked at Huo Ye. This time, his eyes were full of seriousness.


    "I only ask you, do you dare to drop everything and fall into hell for the person you like?"


    Knowing that he was just making an analogy, Lord Huo felt that some facts hidden in his words had a tragic taste.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I dare, he dares. Although I still can''t fully accept his existence, I know very well that my wife is just like a father and brother to him, so I have always maintained a balance in mutual understanding with him."


    He turned away and fell on Lin Mengya.


    "Because in our hearts, she is the most important."


    Lord Huo understood something.


    Perhaps the love between men and women is born with a two-way desire for monopoly.


    But sometimes, in order not to hurt each other, we should also learn to restrain our desires.


    "If..."


    "It''s impossible. Qinghu is the only one in the world. Therefore, no matter who has moved his mind to my wife, I will strangle it in the embryonic stage."


    Long Tianyu smiled, revealing Sen Bai''s teeth.


    Huo Ye''s careful thought just ignited was watered in an instant.


    "Young master long, although I''m not a good man, I can act openly and aboveboard. You really don''t have to guard against me like this."


    Who knows, long Tianyu sneers.


    "Oh, if I hadn''t been careless at the beginning, how could I have been exploited."


    What he is most upset about now is that when his wife just woke up, he failed to recognize his mind at the first time.


    Otherwise, everyone must be completely isolated from their small world by him!


    Lord Huo is confused now.


    He used to think that feelings were just the joy of men and women.


    Now it seems that there are so many twists and turns in it.


    Well, it seems that he still has no chance with him, and he doesn''t have to force it any more.


    According to the plan, they are going to go up the duck mountain to talk about the conditions with the black evil god today.


    As soon as I got to the foot of the mountain, I saw Niu Zhuang, the second leader, waiting impatiently at the foot of the mountain.


    "Gee, it''s a great honor to let me wait for you so long!"


    Qinghu has put on a mask and silently follows behind Lin Mengya.


    After Niuzhuang complained, a pair of squint eyes stuck to her.


    He rubbed his hands and sneered, "come here and search yourself."


    With that, the man grabbed Lin Mengya.


    But before he touched her corner, Qinghu flashed in front of her.


    "Get your dog''s paws off."


    "Shit, what are you? Get out of here!"


    Niu Zhuang''s backhand is going to push Qinghu. At the moment, long Tianyu is also cold.


    "It seems that the master of Yashan doesn''t want to talk to us. Anyway, the private property of Huo Da, the Song family and me is enough for you to win Shuangyashan."


    Lord Huo narrowed his eyes, grabbed Niu Zhuang''s wrist and threatened: "Niu Zhuang, you dare to be so disrespectful to the people I brought.


    It seems that you have no rules when you go up Duck mountain! "


    Niu Zhuang bared his teeth and was about to threaten him with a vicious voice, but he heard Qu muchun''s voice behind him.


    "Everyone misunderstood. The second is in charge. Hurry up and accompany Lord Huo."


    Niu Zhuang turned his head and shouted at him discontentedly, "get out of here! You don''t have a share to talk about your mother''s chirping!"


    He yelled at Lord Huo, "let me apologize to you. There''s no door! Just fight. I''m afraid you won''t succeed when I go to duck mountain!"


    Qu muchun was not angry when he was humiliated on the spot, but a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    But on the surface, he still maintained a kind appearance.


    "Two heads of the family, which means being in charge of the family. You make it difficult for me, brother."


    Hearing the reputation of the Black Ghost God, Niu Zhuang''s arrogance immediately withered.


    However, he still refused to apologize. After getting rid of Huo ye, he was unwilling to leave with his men.


    Qu muchun looked at his back, sighed and shook his head.


    "It''s really... Oh, I''m sorry. We two heads of family are used to being rude. We really don''t know how to treat guests. Please don''t be surprised."


    In fact, compared with Niu Zhuang, Qu muchun''s mind is also treacherous and vicious.


    But they are at least superficial allies. At least for now, they still want to give him face.


    Several people were welcomed by Qu muchun into the bamboo sedan they carried.


    Lin Mengya has been keeping her eyes closed, but in fact, she has released all the detection functions of the system and monitored their surrounding environment in an all-round way.


    The woods on the duck mountain are very thick. Many people are hidden inside and will not be seen through.


    Along the way, they passed at least three or four waves of secret outposts, and there were a large number of people.


    The closer you are to the stronghold, the more secret sentries you will have.


    Finally, she saw that at least the range she had detected was full of traps and secret whistles.


    These people almost surrounded the mountain stronghold on Yashan.


    If there is no iron ore in shangya mountain, there will be a ghost!


    "Everybody, here we are."


    Qu muchun first got off the sedan and led several people to the gate of the stronghold.


    The black stones accumulated layer upon layer and almost became a huge fortress.


    When the dark brown door opened, they seemed to enter the mouth of a fierce beast.


    Although it is a mountain stronghold, the atmosphere here is completely different from that of black tiger stronghold.


    As soon as they entered, they were watched.


    The eyes of those people gave her the illusion that she was a lamb.


    This is a real bandit''s nest.


    She couldn''t help worrying more about Li Wushuang and Bai su. They won''t be in any danger, will they?


    The three were taken to the "Huwei hall".


    Compared with the outside, it is extravagant here.


    In fact, she was a little surprised. It''s not that the bandit stronghold doesn''t deserve those things, but that she knows several of them. They are actually limited luxury goods produced by the store under the name of the palace family.


    You know, in addition to making money, the sale of these things is more about cultivating the sense of superiority of big customers, so as to enhance their loyalty. In this way, in order to obtain things with higher status symbols, everyone will spend a lot of money in the store.


    In other words, these things can''t be bought even if they are rich. They must have a certain status.


    However, she saw at least three things here.


    Those luxury stores have been managed by the big chamber of Commerce, and the review of each customer should follow some regulations.


    She can be sure that there is no trace of a large chamber of Commerce near here except for some preliminary preparations.


    How did the other party get these things?


    While she was guessing, a low voice came from inside.


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 2449

    The atmosphere suddenly stiffened a lot.


    Even Qu muchun''s smile, which has been hanging on the corner of his mouth, seems reluctant at the moment.


    "Master, it''s Huo of black tiger stronghold who brought people."


    There was a moment of silence inside. Just now, I couldn''t hear half of my emotion and said, "it''s Lord Huo. It''s far from welcome. Please come in."


    In an instant, Lin Mengya constructed the face of the black evil god from her mind.


    Arrogant, gloomy and overbearing, these labels were her first impression of the man.


    When she saw the real person, she didn''t feel any accident.


    The black evil spirit sat on the top, staring at them with a pair of black eyes.


    "Why did you come to me up the duck mountain?"


    When he smiled, he made his face full of small scars even more ferocious.


    It was not the first time for Huo ye to see him. He narrowed his eyes and said, "since the master asked so, I''ll say it straight.


    A few days ago, the brother who went up the duck mountain bound the Song family''s daughter-in-law at the foot of the mountain.


    The Song family has some private friends with me. Please give me such face and let me go. "


    In terms of status, Lord Huo is on a par with the black evil spirit.


    Being so polite has given him extra face.


    Unfortunately, the other party did not intend to be reasonable at all.


    "What else?"


    The black evil spirit asked knowingly. He looked at these people and said gloomily, "it''s just a woman. It''s just their filial piety to me. I heard that the Song family has a lot of wealth. I''ll just go back and marry another house."


    This made Lin Mengya''s face change.


    Lord Huo stood in front of several people.


    "Being in charge means not letting people go?"


    The black evil spirit sneered and said, "it''s not that I won''t let go, but that woman won''t go on my mountain now.


    After all, my brothers on the mountain are physically strong, which is much better than her husband in the medicine jar. "


    The men of the black evil spirit smiled tacitly.


    Some people were bold enough to cast their evil eyes on Lin Mengya.


    "When you are in charge, you should solve your enemies rather than settle them. I don''t want to conflict with you this time. It''s cheaper for others."


    There are a few dangers hidden in Lord Huo''s words.


    But the black evil spirit completely ignored it.


    "I have been here for decades and have never met an enemy."


    His eyes were mocking and cold.


    "Even if you join hands, you can''t attack me and go up the duck mountain!"


    Before the words fell, those men of the black evil spirit had approached with weapons.


    Lord Huo frowned and said in a loud voice, "it seems that being in charge means that you have to fight?"


    He is not a soft persimmon.


    Although his customary long knife was taken away when he went up the mountain.


    But his hands were also very powerful. At that moment, he put on a posture.


    The two sides were in a tense situation, but at this time, Lin Mengya suddenly smiled and said, "brother Huo, don''t be cheated by him!"


    Lord Huo looked at her unexpectedly and thought that she was a delaying plan in a hurry.


    But when he looked closely, he could not see a trace of panic in her face.


    Is it difficult? What can she really do?


    "If madam has anything to say, just say it."


    Long Tianyu was beside her and became her courage.


    Lin Mengya casually glanced at the black evil spirit.


    "Since we came in, this big Dang


    The family never got up. At first I thought he was domineering. Now I know that being in charge of the family is'' involuntarily ''. "


    This finally changed the cold and gloomy look of the black evil spirit.


    "Girl, I think you''re confused. Come on, take them down!"


    Lin Mengya''s words just now did not have much impact on them.


    When she saw those people, she raised her voice and said, "if I guessed correctly, did you find that your lower body didn''t work half a month ago?


    Besides, it should be after you exercise some Kung Fu. Do you know what these mean? You''re crazy.


    At the slightest, all martial arts will be abolished, and at the worst, you will die on the spot! "


    These words, like thunder, exploded in the crowd.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the black evil spirit, and he was so angry that he almost crushed the handle of the chair.


    "Nonsense!"


    Qu muchun jumped out at this time and loudly defended the black evil spirit.


    "Our martial arts are unparalleled! How can we become possessed? Miss Song, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m talking nonsense?" She sneered: "have you seen him stand up in the past half a month? Don''t you kill us? Come on yourself. It''s boring to borrow other people''s hands for your high martial arts?"


    Qu muchun''s eyes turned and he had a plan in his heart.


    He pretended to be indignant and respectfully went to the black evil god.


    "Master the family, you can take these ignorant young people in person! Let them see how excellent my martial arts are when I am in charge of the family in Yashan!"


    His words are too sincere. I''m afraid even those little minions think so.


    The black evil spirit looked at Qu muchun deeply and looked colder and colder.


    "You want me to do it?"


    Lin Mengya said easily, "what''s the meaning of dying in the hands of these unknown people? If the master can do it himself, even if he dies, we won''t be wronged."


    Her words, word by word, were straightforward provocations.


    The black evil god wanted to crush her celestial cover to wash away his humiliation.


    Once again, the wise man has understood something.


    Although those minions dare not refute their boss in person, they still mutter in their hearts.


    Is it difficult? Is what she said true?


    Qu muchun is a personal genius.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly turned the conversation.


    "You guys really don''t know what''s good or bad!


    If my family is in charge, you will die.


    Now, it''s just that he gave you a way to live. Don''t be ignorant! "


    Lin Mengya understood each other''s plan almost instantly.


    This man is really insidious!


    Although it is inconvenient for the black evil god now, he is still not sure to completely overthrow the black evil god.


    So he jumped out again and pretended to be a good man.


    She exchanged eyes with long Tianyu, hooked the corners of her mouth and said, "three heads of the family, you should know.


    We came with sincerity and shouted to fight and kill, but you are in charge! "


    Qu muchun did not answer directly beyond the black evil spirit, but discussed with him for a few words.


    "All misunderstandings, misunderstandings! It''s our subordinates who are not doing well, so we mistakenly think you''re here to make trouble!"


    Just then, Niu Zhuang broke in with people.


    As soon as he saw his brothers around Huo ye and his party, he immediately mocked proudly: "haven''t you fallen into my hands? Brothers, catch them!


    And that little girl,


    This evening, Grandpa will let her go into the bridal chamber with her sister-in-law, one dragon and two phoenixes! "


    Niu Zhuang laughed arrogantly, but he didn''t notice the atmosphere around him.


    Qu muchun looked at the wild man coldly and impolitely interrupted his delusion.


    "The second leader, it seems that you are the one who misunderstood the big leader!


    In doing so, do you pay attention to the great leader? "


    In the face of his reprimand, Niu Zhuang seemed extremely impatient.


    "Fuck off! When is it your turn to teach me a lesson! Come on, do it!"


    But unexpectedly, the black evil spirit, who had been silent, said, "Niu Zhuang, you step down first."


    But Niu Zhuang doesn''t like that woman. The Baji guy flatters the master; Second, he felt that since they had an advantage, they naturally wanted to kill the enemy.


    After touching his face, he said, "don''t worry! These people can''t escape my palm!"


    But he didn''t know that since he was injured, what he cared most was the disobedience and disobedience of his subordinates.


    His eyes were cold and his tone was cold.


    "Stand down! Niu Zhuang, can''t you understand me?"


    "Big brother!"


    Niu Zhuang shouted reluctantly, but for Heisha God, Niu Zhuang became a sinner who brushed his face in front of the people.


    "Now I''m afraid I''m going to follow the lead of your second leader in the mountain? Why, it''s no use even talking about being the leader?"


    Qu muchun''s instigation.


    Niu Zhuang was not completely stupid, so he angrily retorted: "you are neither male nor female, don''t pretend to be a good man in front of your big brother!


    I am loyal to my eldest brother! But you don''t know how many bad things you have done in private.


    If I catch you one day, I will kill you for my brother! "


    The two men fought a verbal battle regardless.


    The black evil spirit was so noisy that he gave a cold hum and stopped them.


    Lin Mengya was happy to see the play.


    She can see clearly that the second leader and the third leader have their own advantages, but they are not easy to deal with.


    I''m afraid that the black evil spirit did this to check and balance the two people and stabilize his position.


    They were so angry that their teeth itched. Unfortunately, they didn''t quarrel in the end.


    But by their interruption, everyone forgot the previous dispute.


    The black evil spirit''s eyes locked on the man beside Lin Mengya.


    Although the man is inconvenient to move, his breath is peaceful and gentle. He has a very deep internal skill.


    He knows that some experts can identify each other''s state through breath.


    It must have been a mistake in your internal breathing, which revealed the horse''s feet.


    So it seems that this man can''t be killed today.


    "Somebody, bring the young lady of the Song family."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up, and the tone in her heart fell slowly.


    Next to long Tianyu, gently shook her hand as comfort.


    Soon, Li Wushuang was brought here.


    "Unparalleled! Are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya immediately pushed the man away and took Li Wushuang.


    Although the latter is somewhat embarrassed, the spirit is OK.


    He shook his head at her and said in a hoarse voice, "don''t worry, sister. I''m fine."


    "It''s all right. We''ll take you home."


    Then she left with Li Wushuang.


    The black evil spirit looked at the back of several people. When the people completely disappeared in front of him, he fell the tea bowl in his hand.

 Chapter 2450

    On the way down the mountain, several people didn''t speak. In the shortest time, they got rid of the surveillance of those secret outposts on the duck mountain.


    "Call -"


    Until it was determined that it was safe, Lin Mengya took a long breath.


    She looked calm just now. In fact, she didn''t know how nervous she was.


    If she hadn''t been told to meet the dead mouse, she would have caught up. I''m afraid they would face a fierce battle today.


    She couldn''t help holding long Tianyu''s hand. Through the slightly wet palm, he felt her tension.


    Long Tianyu gently shook her back, and her broad palm was warm and dry, as if she had completely contained her.


    "Well, you two, we''d better change a place first."


    Lord Huo covered his mouth and felt a little jealous.


    Although there are many couples on the mountain, he hasn''t seen anyone like them.


    Inevitably, some heart.


    "Good."


    Long Tianyu nodded, summoned his men to whisper a few words, and followed Huo ye back to the black tiger stronghold.


    The people in the stockade were taken care of in advance. When they came back, everyone seemed a little excited.


    Especially when I saw the song girl, many women wanted to talk to her, but Wu Ying persuaded them to stop.


    "Master, please come inside."


    Wu Ying, who has always been kind, looks a little tense at the moment.


    When Lin Mengya and her party arrived at the hall, they saw Wang Yan and some of her strange brothers.


    When they saw Mr. Huo, they saluted with fists and said, "I''ve seen the master!"


    "They are all our brothers. Sit down."


    Lord Huo waved his hand and the men sat around Wang Yan.


    Wu Ying poured tea for everyone himself. Finally, he sat among them.


    Lin Mengya looked around and seemed to understand something.


    "I''m in charge of the family. My brothers came back after they got your message. Is this true?"


    Wang Yan''s eyes were somewhat urgent.


    She saw others do the same.


    Lord Huo thought for a moment, but looked at the fierce and unparalleled sitting next to her.


    "Madam song Shao, I take the liberty to ask you a question."


    Li Wushuang didn''t expect that he would ask himself.


    Subconsciously looked at Lin Mengya and got the acquiescence of the other party before he opened his mouth timidly.


    "Master, please say."


    "You, are you also related to the ancient clan?"


    Li Wushuang immediately frowned.


    His true identity has always been a secret, but on the surface, his relationship with the Li family is not unspeakable.


    Nodded and said, "I''m the Li family of the ancient clan."


    Those people looked at him with a lot of ease.


    Even Lord Huo couldn''t help lowering his voice.


    "So it seems that your Li family should support intermarriage with foreigners?"


    Li Wushuang thought of the current situation of the ancient nationality and said, "our Li family has always advocated intermarriage with foreign nationalities. However, because we are subordinate to the ''Xiaxian nationality'', no one said anything."


    Lin Mengya knows that the distribution of ancient clan forces is complex.


    Among them, there are two major factions that have been competing for more people''s support.


    For example, although the "Xiaxian clan" where the Li family is located has a large number of people, it accounts for too little proportion in the Presbyterian Council.


    And the place where they live is quite barren.


    Because they don''t see the door to door.


    The opposite is the "upper string family".


    That''s the real secret of the ancient people.


    Even Li Wushuang, the Li family, only knew that they were born noble and occupied many seats in the Presbyterian Council.


    Sure enough, when he said that the Li family was the Xiaxian family, there was some disappointment on the faces of those people.


    "Mrs. song Shao, do you know the diviner?"


    Lord Huo''s eyes were stained with some sadness and anger.


    Li Wushuang suddenly changed his face and said loudly, "divination? God, how can there be such a cruel existence in this world?


    But I heard my father say that as early as ten years ago, the Presbyterian Council was under pressure to abolish diviners, didn''t it? "


    But Lord Huo sneered: "indeed. All the diviners disappeared overnight.


    Originally, I thought they were transferred back to the family for resettlement. Later, I learned that they were secretly kept in captivity as livestock. "


    Diviner, what is it?


    From the reaction of Li Wushuang and Huo ye, Lin Mengya has some guesses of her own.


    But if it was really what she thought - it would be too cruel!


    Li matchless looked at the person opposite in disbelief.


    "Well, who did this? Does the Council know?"


    "Besides them, who has such great ability?"


    The man sitting next to Wang Yan said coldly with an angry face.


    Li Wushuang beat a spirit, cold from head to foot.


    "It''s ridiculous! Diviners are also human. How can they be so selfish?"


    Lin Mengya quietly pulled Li Wushuang and asked softly, "what does this diviner mean?"


    Li Wushuang bit his lips, some hard to speak.


    Lord Huo, sitting opposite her, sighed and said, "divining people actually means'' mending people ''."


    There was some unfathomable coldness in his eyes.


    "Does Miss Song know the blood disease of the ancient people?"


    She nodded.


    "Probably know something."


    "Compared with the" lower string clan "who intermarries with foreigners, the" upper string clan "who always feel that their blood is superior to others is actually much more seriously ill.


    They don''t allow their own people to intermarry with foreigners, but they find that the children born with foreigners will be much less ill.


    So they came up with a way - meat for meat, blood for blood, bone for bone! "


    The last twelve words almost exhausted Huo Ye''s self-control all his life.


    "Tonic" is the "tonic" of those guys!


    With fresh life, to extend their lingering abnormal life!


    Even Lin Mengya, who was quite knowledgeable, couldn''t help taking a breath when she heard the speech.


    "Ridiculous! That''s ridiculous!"


    As a doctor, she respects every life.


    People''s life, age, illness and death are natural laws. However, in order to survive, they deprive others of their lives.


    This kind of thing made her particularly angry.


    "Then these divinations... No, these victims, can''t resist?"


    But before her voice fell, Wu Ying smiled bitterly and said, "our parents and relatives are in the hands of those people. How can we escape?"


    In the crowd, Wang Yan has been rubbing a silver bracelet on his wrist.


    That style is a little old. I can see it. It should be worn for children.


    But Wang Yan tied a rope on both sides of the bracelet and tied it to her wrist.


    It was a relic left by his sister.


    Little, soft little girl, he saw with his own eyes that his sister was


    People suck out their blood and die.


    Since then, he has strengthened a belief.


    He wants revenge!


    Wu Ying''s words made the people around him silent.


    But what enveloped them was a strong sadness and indignation that could hardly be melted away.


    Li Wushuang sympathized with them and couldn''t help blushing his eyes.


    However, he soon controlled his emotions.


    "Lord Huo, you must have a way to save these people, don''t you? Although I''m timid, I have nothing to help you, but as long as you need me, just speak!"


    He patted his chest. The next moment, people saw only two things and suddenly rolled down from his skirt.


    After getting out a long way, the two cloth bags shaped like steamed bread stopped.


    People were puzzled.


    Look at the young lady of the Song family again, eh? In the past, how did the exquisite figure become flat in an instant?


    Li Wushuang flushed, stumbled over and picked up the two cloth bags.


    Then, in front of everyone, he stuffed the cloth bag back to his chest.


    "Sorry to make everyone laugh."


    When Li Wushuang finished, he reflected what stupid thing he had just done.


    He covered his face and shrunk behind Lin Mengya. He just felt that he couldn''t see anyone in the future!


    Lin Mengya looked at the stunned people and smiled dryly.


    "Ha ha, let''s continue, personal hobbies, hobbies."


    Lord Huo is stupid.


    Fortunately, he reacts quickly and has seen a lot of strange people and strange things over the years.


    After a little meditation, he whispered, "well, no one is allowed to go out and talk nonsense! Don''t worry, young lady. My brothers are not the kind who like to chew their tongue."


    Li Wushuang''s head was buried deeper.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya felt it necessary to explain for unparalleled, so as not to make people think he has any special hobbies.


    "In fact, our family is unique. It''s a man. It''s also because of some unspeakable reasons. Please forget about it."


    Everyone nodded.


    The young grandma of the Song family is actually a man! What about the young master of the Song family?


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other, as if they had spied into something wonderful.


    "This, this we can understand!"


    At the critical moment, Wu Ying finally rushed out and made a round with everyone.


    "In my mother''s hometown, there are weak boys raised as girls. They say that this can bless a long life!"


    Everyone nodded.


    Oh, so it is.


    But he is weak, isn''t he the eldest young master of the Song family?


    Suddenly, everyone threw their confused eyes at Lin Mengya.


    The latter miraculously understood, pretended to smile for a few seconds and nodded to everyone.


    Yes, yes, that''s what they think!


    People suddenly realized.


    It turned out that it was a good play with Yin and Yang reversed and false Phoenix and virtual Phoenix!


    Seeing that she finally fooled things over, Lin Mengya only felt tired of her kindness.


    She patted her unparalleled shoulder.


    "Well, everyone knows what''s going on. You can come out."


    Li Wushuang''s eyes were red, but fortunately there was no malice in the big guy''s eyes, and his mood calmed down.


    The atmosphere was no longer so heavy when he made such a mistake.


    "Little... No, brother Li, can I ask, did you ever meet anyone when you were caught going up the duck mountain?"

 Chapter 2451

    I think it''s the first time I''ve been recognized as a man in public, and I haven''t been maliciously ridiculed. Li Wushuang seems a little excited.


    "I don''t know who Huo Da''s family is asking? I''ve been locked up since I was arrested. I don''t see many people. I''m afraid I can''t help you much." He said with some regret.


    Lord Huo comforted: "little brother Li, you''re welcome. I wonder if you''ve seen other people caught when you were locked up?"


    Mentioned this, Li Wushuang thought of one thing.


    "I have seen some, but they are different from me. They were taken away after being locked up for a while.


    I think they are all green eyed. They don''t look like people around here. "


    After all, Li Wushuang has lived here for several years. Although those people are gagged and tied up, their clothes are somewhat different from those here.


    Lord Huo asked, "do you know where they were taken?"


    Shaking his head, Li Wushuang recalled and said, "I don''t know exactly where it is, but I''ve seen it along the crack of the door several times. They were all taken to the direction of the back mountain."


    Huo Ye has been able to determine that these people should be the diviners who were caught.


    Because he has arranged manpower in all the villages and towns nearby, everything has been as usual in recent days, and there is no news of anyone missing.


    At the thought that those people were still killing innocent companions, Lord Huo couldn''t help getting angry. He wanted to hunt down the mountain immediately and kill those animals!


    From the beginning to now, Lin Mengya saw that long Tianyu had been meditating.


    I couldn''t help touching his shoulder.


    "What do you think?"


    Long Tianyu looked at her and said with a smile, "some unimportant things."


    She won''t believe it!


    It''s just that he doesn''t say it. There must be a reason for him.


    After a while, Lord Huo looked at the couple.


    "Now that you two have known the news of my kindred, I will never stand idly by!"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    If it were her, it would be the same.


    "Brother Huo''s mood is understandable. What are you going to do?"


    Lord Huo pondered for a moment.


    "Hard attack certainly won''t work. First, we don''t know the real strength of going to Yashan. Second, I''m afraid they will poison those diviners."


    She nodded.


    "That makes sense."


    "Therefore, I think you and I are divided in two ways. I will feint outside and you go inside to save people."


    Huo Ye''s lip line was tight and said with some regret, "it''s just that you''re under a lot of pressure."


    Although they won''t have a head-on conflict with the gang of bandits in Yashan, Houshan must also be heavily guarded and may encounter traps.


    This requires them not only to act quickly, preferably to save people and evacuate before the other party doesn''t respond, but also to deal with possible emergencies.


    Although for partners, if they agree, they will suffer a loss.


    But now, there''s no way.


    Lin Mengya didn''t immediately agree or refuse. Instead, she thought about it and said, "I think now, we should think about it. Don''t worry."


    "Miss Song, I know it''s difficult for you, but if we delay one more day, my fellow countrymen will be in danger for another day!"


    Huo Ye repressed his emotions.


    Since he established his own power, he has always wanted to save his fellow countrymen from repeating the mistakes.


    after all the trouble


    How can he let go when he has a chance?


    "I know, I understand. Just ask brother Huo and your brothers to wait a minute."


    Her attitude is sincere, but she can''t completely convince everyone.


    Just when everyone asked her what she was waiting for, a low voice sounded.


    "She told you to wait. Just wait."


    Someone quit immediately and shouted directly at the man in the wheelchair, "what do you know? Our relatives are in their hands. Maybe now, they have killed us now!"


    Long Tianyu looked at each other coldly.


    "If you don''t want to, you''d better go and die yourself. Let the big head of duck mountain know what your purpose is. At that time, those people won''t die."


    These words obviously angered each other.


    But long Tianyu''s momentum is too strong. Just sitting there, he doesn''t get angry.


    The man clenched his fist, but he didn''t dare to come forward in the end.


    Only in this way, the atmosphere suddenly became more tense.


    Fortunately, before long, Zhu sister-in-law hurried in.


    "Big boss! There''s someone outside looking for you!"


    Then, seeing that the brothers were staring at Miss Song, sister-in-law Zhu immediately sank her face, walked over and patted the skull of the man who had just clashed with long Tianyu.


    "What''s that look in your eyes? I can tell you, if you dare to look at Miss Song''s face, you won''t want to have good food in the future!"


    The man''s face was livid, but he couldn''t resist Zhu''s angry stare.


    "You don''t know what you''re willing to do. What are you doing?" He muttered.


    I wish my sister-in-law was even more angry.


    "I''m foolishly involved! Listen to me. If it weren''t for Miss Song, your daughter-in-law, mother and daughter would have been taken away by the wolves who went up the duck mountain!"


    At the mention of this, these people finally vented their anger.


    I wish my sister-in-law a cold hum and continued her education with her waist inserted.


    "In our stockade, there is nothing but conscience.


    I don''t care what happened to you before, but at least for Miss Song, you have to be patient with me!


    Otherwise, you all go to eat grass! "


    Looking at the men opposite, each one was dejected. Lin Mengya found that she really held the right thigh.


    Indeed, Zhu''s identity is just a sister-in-law who manages the kitchen.


    But she is like her own brother to every brother on the mountain, so the big guys really love her.


    "Well, thank you, sister-in-law Zhu, for coming forward, but it was really just a misunderstanding."


    She timely handed out the steps and said, "in fact, I was also trying to save myself at that time. It''s not a kindness at all. My sister-in-law is kind-hearted, so she always cares about it.


    But don''t mention it again in the future. The benefactor or something sounds high above the world. It''s like a offered Buddhist niche with a smell of incense. It''s strange. "


    I wish my sister-in-law was gentle and gentle to her, took her and said, "you are still a sensible girl. Alas, in fact, our brothers are worried and have a louder voice. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. It won''t happen."


    Seeing that the atmosphere eased a lot, Zhu''s sister-in-law threatened those other people with her eyes before leaving.


    Not long after, Huo ye, who went out to see the guests, also came back.


    But this time, he asked Lin Mengya directly, "you guessed he would come?"


    A sentence without beginning or end, but she doesn''t understand it.


    "Well, this


    How could he willingly give up such a good opportunity? "


    They were confused. Who were they talking about?


    Long Tianyu joined in.


    "How did you talk?"


    Lord Huo slowly breathed out a big breath, and his face was a little relaxed.


    "He said, hoping to cooperate with me and kill the black evil spirit!"


    Just now, it was Qu muchun, the third leader of Yashan mountain.


    His purpose is also very simple, that is, to cooperate with Huo ye to seek the position of great leader.


    "I knew he was restless. I don''t know what went wrong with the black evil spirit''s Kung Fu. At least he couldn''t use his kung fu freely for half a month.


    If I were him, I would choose to do it at this time. "


    Lin Mengya was not very proud.


    There are risks in cooperating with Qu muchun. After all, the man can sell his boss. He is really not a person who can rest assured of cooperation.


    But with his help, things might be easier.


    In the end, they have to consider whether to cooperate or not.


    At the invitation of Lord Huo, Lin Mengya and her three stayed in the stronghold for one night.


    That night, Lord Huo invited the two of them, Wu Ying and Wang Yan, to discuss the matter together.


    Several people feel that they can cooperate with him, but they must guard against him.


    Therefore, the matter of saving people must be kept from him, and he can''t know their real purpose.


    "This is simple." Lin Mengya said, "we pretended to run for the iron mine."


    "I agree with Miss Song, but Qu muchun, the reason why he wants to be in charge of his family, must also have a crush on this iron ore.


    If he turns against the water at that time, aren''t the brothers who save people in danger? "


    Wang Yan is meticulous and thinks comprehensively.


    On one side, long Tianyu said with great confidence: "as long as my people know the specific location of the iron ore, there is no need to worry about other things."


    Wu Ying also frowned and expressed her concern.


    "Young master long, don''t underestimate the people who went up the duck mountain."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Long Tianyu had no hesitation.


    Only Lin Mengya knew that her man was really not bragging.


    "I believe him."


    She held his hand without scruples, and her little face was full of trust.


    The three people who were stuffed with a bowl of dog food for no reason only felt that they had some bad feelings in their hearts.


    Alas, I''ve been alone for a long time. Now I really feel a little lonely and cold.


    Lord Huo and long Tianyu looked at each other. The firmness in each other''s eyes suddenly persuaded him.


    "Well, just follow what we discussed before."


    He stood up and bowed to long Tianyu.


    "Those of my fellow clansmen, please give them to Mr. long."


    So did Wu Ying and Wang Yan. They looked serious and entrusted the lives of those innocent people to an outsider.


    "Please rest assured."


    Long Tianyu received the gift from the other party calmly.


    From now on, it is his responsibility to rescue those people.


    Lin Mengya had been holding his hand tightly, and a sweet smile appeared on her lips.


    She knew that even if she was temporarily trapped in this small wheelchair, long Tianyu was long Tianyu and still had the same strong self-confidence.


    "That''s settled. In two days, it depends on how we show our powers!"

 Chapter 2452

    The next day they went down the mountain and received bad news as soon as they returned to song''s house.


    "Miss Xiang, our shop of the Song family was smashed several times yesterday.


    The master is worried about this. Go and persuade him! "


    "Did you hurt anyone?" She knew who did it. After learning that everyone was safe, her heart fell to the ground.


    "I''ll go and see my second uncle and second aunt. Tell everyone not to worry. Everything will pass."


    The housekeeper sighed with worry.


    In fact, she felt a little guilty.


    Originally, she wanted to let the two elders of the Song family enjoy their old age. Unexpectedly, things came to such an uncontrollable situation.


    As soon as she entered the yard of the Song family, she saw many maids coming in and out.


    I can''t help worrying. What happened to master song and Mrs. song?


    Li Wushuang hurriedly jumped in and asked, "father, mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Mengya followed, but when she saw that the Song family husband and wife not only had nothing, but also looked at them with a smile, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    On the contrary, Mrs. song waved to both of them.


    "You two young people, come and show me. Shall we take all these things with us?


    Alas, I am old and always miss the past. The master said that these things can be bought outside, but I''m used to it. Where can I be willing to replace it? "


    Listening to his wife''s complaint, master song patiently advised, "we''re just going out to take refuge, not not not not coming back.


    You''re not too tired to move these things back and forth. "


    "I''m used to it. I can''t do it all day!"


    Mrs. song glared at him, but put down the things in her hand.


    At this time, she noticed that these young people were still standing and immediately asked them to sit down.


    "You''ve been running around outside these days. Are you tired?


    OK, I''ll ask the housekeeper to prepare the food for you in a minute. When you''re full, go and have a good rest. "


    Facing the kind lady song, Li matchless felt ashamed.


    He couldn''t help shouting at Mrs. song.


    "Mother, don''t be busy. I, I have something to tell you!"


    Mrs. song smiled and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Yes, actually I''m not your daughter-in-law..."


    This is really a little hard to say.


    He didn''t know whether the Song family knew his true identity, but over the years, they had always regarded him as a relative.


    He has friends and sweethearts now.


    Seeing that there was going to be a new life, he became more and more uncomfortable.


    The song couple were silent for a moment.


    Finally, Mrs. song gently took his hand.


    "Child, do you know what my son said to me before he left?"


    Li Wushuang sensed something, but he shook his head honestly.


    "He said that the happiest thing in his life is the years you''ve been with him.


    He said that you are very dedicated to him. He has longed for such brothers and sisters since he was a child. You make him have no regrets. "


    At this point, Li Wushuang finally understood.


    It turned out that the Song family had long known his secret and chose to keep it secret for him.


    He knelt in front of the second old man and said sincerely, "in unparalleled heart, you are my parents.


    From now on, I will honor you two elders! "


    old


    The lady wiped her tears.


    "Well, well, the family doesn''t say such things.


    Now you don''t need us to cover you anymore. It''s up to you to take the road in the future. "


    Li Wushuang was so moved that his eyes were red.


    Even Lin Mengya, as a spectator, can''t help but have a lot of good feelings for the Song family.


    Only such kind parents can raise the sick, weak, intelligent and simple little childe.


    They deserve what she has done.


    "Now that my second uncle and second aunt know, I won''t hide it from you two."


    She said positively, "we can''t avoid the battle with Yashan.


    During this period, I will have you and your servants sent to a safe place first. "


    Master song pondered for a moment and then asked tentatively, "but where do we hide with the family members of black tiger stronghold this time?"


    She nodded.


    "Yes, it''s just that this time it will be a different place, and it will take longer.


    As for the things in the house, except those that are important and those that are dispensable, stay first, so as not to arouse the suspicion of those who have a heart. "


    There are few song family members.


    Even with the domestic servants from top to bottom, there are only a little more than 20 people.


    There is basically no shortage of living facilities in the villages under her.


    Even if you don''t take anything, it doesn''t affect your life.


    Master song understood her meaning.


    "Well, when shall we start?"


    "The sooner the better. I''ve heard that someone has made trouble in your shop.


    I think they should come to the door next. "


    She knew that the black evil god would never give up.


    Lord Huo is hard to deal with, but the Song family is just a small businessman. He is not so taboo.


    "I''ve put them out of business for the time being. OK, let''s not waste time. Everyone go and prepare. We''ll start after dinner!"


    Under the orderly arrangement of master song, the Song family soon left the building empty.


    Lin Mengya sat in the main hall of the Song family and looked at the empty courtyard. She looked a little complicated.


    Next to her, long Tianyu brought her a cup of tea.


    "Scared?"


    Lin Mengya almost gave him a white eye.


    "I''ve seen bigger battles than this. This is just a small scene."


    Long Tianyu smiled and said, "yes, my wife is not an ordinary person."


    "All right, let me get down to business." She sank her face and said, "according to the time of the account book, the transaction between the ancient people and them has lasted at least five or six years.


    Even if a little makes a lot, there are a lot of fine iron ores in the ancient clan. What do you think they want to do? "


    Instead of answering her question, long Tianyu asked, "Why are you sure that the ancient people are the ones who do business with them?"


    "It''s not simple. It''s connected with the territory of the ancient people. Coupled with the people in charge of mining, it''s a mixed race that the ancient people think is a disgrace.


    Besides them, who would hate these hybrids so much? And come up with this shady trick?


    Moreover, Lord Huo is also a diviner. He also understands the words on the account book. If he was not an ancient people, who would it be? "


    Long Tianyu said, "although there are signs that this is really related to the ancient family, what would you do if you were a member of the ancient family and you already have enough good weapons in the world?"


    "Me?" She took it for granted and replied, "I will go to dominate the world... Eh?"


    Long Tianyu dotes


    She pinched her face.


    "It seems that you found it, too."


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Yes! The ancient people are now facing two fatal problems: shortage of resources and blood diseases.


    Compared with the latter, they only need to rob others, can''t they alleviate the impact of the former? "


    Long Tianyu smiled but said nothing.


    "What about refined iron ore? It''s not coal. Do they think it''s nice to pile it?"


    "Neither. A batch of weapons appeared in the chamber of Commerce a while ago. Because the materials used in these weapons are somewhat special and sharper than ordinary weapons, they informed me in advance."


    This is his preferential treatment as a "family member".


    Any material with a larger quantity will give priority to long Tianyu.


    So when he learned about the existence of these weapons, he specially asked someone to take some samples.


    Unfortunately, those weapons are sharp, but their tolerance is very poor.


    And it''s easy to break, and the price is on the high side. It''s really not cost-effective.


    "Before coming back, I went to trace the source of the goods.


    It turned out that the goods came from a town not far from here. "


    He came excitedly and doubted whether there was fine iron ore here.


    Unexpectedly, things were more complicated than he thought.


    After listening to long Tianyu''s explanation, Lin Mengya also roughly understood his guess.


    "So do you think that over the years, they have stood still because the iron smelting technology is not mature?"


    "It''s worthy of my wife. It''s a good guess." He took all the time to butter up.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya has long been immune to his sweet words.


    "All right, you can get down to business!"


    The despised long Tianyu sighed and said, "I showed it to several weapons masters. They all said there was a problem with the material."


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t understand this, she also knows that the improvement of iron smelting technology can bring a qualitative leap to this era.


    "Then we have to hurry up. If they study it, we will be miserable."


    Long Tianyu said that his wife was right.


    When the couple wanted to continue the follow-up discussion on this topic, suddenly there was a sound of smashing the door outside the door.


    "Open the door! Song, open the door for me!"


    The voice was full of arrogance and arrogance.


    She knew who it was as soon as she heard it. She couldn''t help sneering: "it''s really haunting. How dare you come!"


    Although long Tianyu didn''t know who he was, it was his enemy who provoked his wife.


    "What does madam want to do?"


    "Open the door and let her in. I want to know what she wants to do this time."


    As soon as the door opened, sister-in-law Tang immediately pointed to the people inside and scolded, "your mother is dead! How dare you open the door for me so slowly? Do you want to die?"


    That man is not a servant of the Song family, but a serious wolf guard.


    Hearing this, the wolf guard''s eyes flashed.


    But without the orders of the two masters, he would not do it.


    Unfortunately, sister-in-law Tang, who had no insight at all, did not feel that she was one step closer to death.


    Sister Tang swaggered in.


    Just as soon as she saw that only song Xiang''s smelly girl was in the hall, she snorted coldly and deliberately turned her malicious eyes on long Tianyu.


    "What are you looking at?" Lin Mengya''s tone was very blunt.


    That Tang sister-in-law didn''t know what to rely on, but she was a lot stiff, and wanted to look at people through her nostrils.

 Chapter 2453

    Sister Tang''s thief eyes scraped her like a knife. She turned her head and sat down directly on the master''s seat.


    "Tell them both to come out to see me, otherwise, all the people in the house can''t escape a word of death!"


    Lin Mengya is really not afraid of threats.


    With a sneer, someone immediately walked over and directly pulled up sister-in-law Tang.


    "Let go! Let go! Son of a bitch, if you dare to touch me, I''ll skin you!"


    Just as sister-in-law Tang was shouting abuse, she suddenly felt a tingling in her cheek.


    At a loss, she subconsciously touched her face. At this time, the burning pain directly made her scream.


    "You, you..."


    "Whose skin are you going to peel?"


    Qinghu came in slowly from the outside and asked with a heavy face.


    "Now, I want your thick skin. Dare to yell at my miss again. Next, I''ll let you taste the taste of breaking your stomach and digging your heart!"


    It is said that soft is afraid of hard and hard is afraid of horizontal.


    Qinghu and sister-in-law Tang are not at the same level at all. Just now, she thought she had unlimited scenery and scolded whoever she wanted. Now she trembled uncontrollably.


    "You, who are you? I can tell you that not everyone can participate in the affairs of the Song family!"


    Qinghu glanced at her coldly. The latter immediately shrank. People no longer dared to be as arrogant and domineering as before. They couldn''t help being short.


    "I''m not interested to know about the Song family, but you''d better respect my lady.


    I have a bad temper and go crazy. It doesn''t matter what I do. "


    Sister Tang immediately stepped back.


    Long Tianyu took a faint look at Qinghu and got a white eye from the latter.


    "You can''t even shake a shrew. What''s your use?"


    Qinghu threw his mouth and scolded. Then, he burst into a gentle smile and said to Lin Mengya, "if you want to ask anything, miss, she doesn''t dare not answer."


    Lin Mengya silently gave Qinghu a thumbs up.


    "Let me ask you, what do you mean by coming this time?"


    When people lose courage, they will no longer be so blind and ignorant.


    At least for danger, there should be an instinctive fear.


    In front of the three, the tall and thin man looked like a living hell. Now the one in the wheelchair looked like a big man she couldn''t afford.


    Sister Tang couldn''t help but feel timid again.


    "Miss Song, in fact, this is all misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    She smiled all over her face and flattered Lin Mengya again.


    "Anyway, we are villagers. I have no intention of coming this time. I just want to send you a message."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "What news?"


    After all, sister-in-law Tang was used to calculation. When she heard this, she turned her eyes and said, "Oh, my Xiang girl, this is a fatal thing.


    You''re young. I''m afraid I''ll scare you. I''d better let the master and his wife come out. "


    The more sister-in-law Tang is like this, the more Lin Mengya feels strange.


    "My aunt is not feeling well. My uncle accompanied her to rest in the back. Tell me if you have anything to say. If it doesn''t matter, please go back now."


    As soon as she heard this, sister-in-law Tang brightened her eyes and said, "madam, I can''t do it? Yes, she looks so sick. Sooner or later."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was angry.


    She knew that the greedy woman had coveted the wealth of the Song family, but she didn''t expect to disgust her to this extent today.


    At that time, his meager patience was at the end.


    "Come and see off."


    The man who grabbed sister-in-law Tang just now was going to blow her out.


    She suddenly shook off each other''s hands and hurriedly said, "I can''t go! Forget it, it''s the same with you.


    Song Xiang, you''d better run.


    You have provoked great people. Maybe it''s time to run now! "


    What sister Tang said was very serious.


    But for Lin Mengya, there is a lot of water in this remark.


    Instead of being bullied by sister-in-law Tang, she asked, "big man? Why haven''t I heard of it? Is there any big man I can''t annoy around here?"


    Sister Tang thought she was too young and complained, "you just came back. I don''t know. Although there are many mountain bandits here, some people are different!"


    "What''s the difference? Can''t I get out of black tiger stronghold?"


    "What is black tiger stronghold?" Sister Tang tilted her lips.


    "The man who went up the duck mountain is really powerful.


    Everyone said that he had three heads and six hands. Every day you have to eat the heart and liver of living people raw, and you can also use magic! "


    Lin Mengya said, what kind of image is this? Dark Nezha?


    "From whose mouth did you hear all this?"


    "Needless to say, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Sister Tang lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "I saw them take people up the mountain with my own eyes, but they disappeared with one eye! This must be a magic law. Maybe these people were eaten by him!"


    Lin Mengya certainly didn''t believe what sister-in-law Tang said.


    "Well, thank you for telling us.


    But it''s up to my uncle and aunt to decide whether to go or stay, so I don''t bother my sister-in-law. "


    Hearing her words, sister-in-law Tang revealed her purpose.


    "I''m here because we''re old acquaintances. Just don''t listen to advice. However, if you want to escape this disaster, I have some ways."


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to be perfunctory to sister-in-law Tang.


    Just another guy who wants to take advantage of the fire.


    "This is about our family, sister Tang. Please go back."


    The man was pushed out, but he still shouted reluctantly: "my cat catches the mouse and meddles in my own business! But I can tell you that our boss has a life-long friendship with the second leader on the duck mountain.


    You kicked me out today. I won''t let him plead for you in the future! Don''t push me, I''ll go myself! "


    The noisy guy finally left. She just felt a lot quieter in her ears.


    However, although she didn''t like sister-in-law Tang, she didn''t miss the news brought by the other party.


    "Now even the little gangsters like boss Tang know that going to duck mountain will deal with the Song family.


    It seems that they didn''t want to give the Song family a way to live. "


    This is also a warning and provocation for black tiger stronghold.


    As the saying goes, it''s up to the owner to beat a dog.


    Huo Ye has already made clear his position for the sake of the Song family.


    The black evil spirit did this to understand that white was beating the face of black tiger stronghold.


    "No harm."


    Long Tianyu gently scraped her cheek and said, "as long as you uproot them, you can let the Song family live there in the future."


    Lin Mengya looked at him funny.


    "Why are you so arrogant now?"


    Long Tianyu said positively, "it''s not arrogance, it''s the truth."


    Looking at his serious appearance, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "I didn''t think so before. Why do you look more and more like a domineering president now?


    However, you used to do something good behind your back, but you never said it. Now


    Well, I learned to take credit. "


    I thought at least a man would feel guilty. After all, he had a lot to hide from her.


    Unexpectedly, the other party nodded deeply.


    "In the past, I was so stupid that I wanted to pay silently behind you.


    Unfortunately, I''m lame now. If you don''t see my benefits again, what can you do if you don''t want me? "


    "Tut, hypocrisy!"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    "Is it difficult that I used to like your long legs?"


    Long Tianyu touched his leg sadly.


    "It''s also long now. Although it''s not easy to use, it looks no different from before. Do you want to have a look again?"


    Lin Mengya was completely defeated by long Tianyu''s shamelessness.


    "I''m too lazy to watch! Qinghu, let''s go out and let someone have a good look at themselves!"


    Qinghu, who was forced to fill a mouthful of dog food and didn''t know it, also felt that such long Tianyu was a little disgusting.


    Disdaining to stare at each other, he chased Lin Mengya and left.


    Looking at their backs, long Tianyu involuntarily raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Ling ye, go according to the original plan."


    "Yes."


    Take credit? He felt that the credit was really a little small and worthless.


    She took Qinghu to the street. In fact, she wanted to see the shops of the Song family.


    From the beginning of going out, she noticed that there were just a few annoying flies around.


    Obviously, this can''t hide from Qinghu, a top killer.


    "Shall I clean them up?"


    "No need."


    She looked around, and then walked to a deep alley with Qinghu.


    Even in broad daylight, it seems particularly dark here.


    It''s a good place to kill people and steal goods.


    "Little lady, where are you going?"


    Behind him, several angry men said frivolously.


    She just looked at it and walked in like a panic.


    But she didn''t take a few steps before she found that this was a dead end!


    Looking back, those people are close at hand.


    Several people forced their prey into a corner.


    "Be good and have fun with us. Maybe we can let you live as soon as we are happy!"


    The other threatened her with a gloomy face.


    "If not..."


    "If you don''t, you''ll leave your life and make amends for my little girl!"


    The voice suddenly floated out of his head, which stunned several people.


    "Who?"


    Then, a figure like electricity suddenly appeared beside her.


    "All right, let''s make a quick decision."


    The woman who looked helpless and poor just now has a very calm face.


    "OK, wait for me."


    Qing Hu touched his lips and smiled.


    Once, just once, just one person.


    A moment later, the guys who wanted to force other people''s girls now have to curl up and hold their stomachs.


    "Well, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Come on, who sent you?"


    Lin Mengya looked at them and asked.


    Those are the local ruffians in the town. They can''t help fighting.


    "I, I said! I''m the second leader of Yashan mountain. He asked me to harm your song family!"

 Chapter 2454

    Under normal circumstances, the hooligans and local ruffians in several surrounding towns will also be supported by different people.


    However, they are not real mountain bandits, and at most they do some things to collect protection fees and inquire about information, so they have no so-called loyalty.


    Whoever gives a high price and whose fist is hard, they are at the mercy of who.


    The reason why sister-in-law Tang dared to intimidate them is that boss Tang has changed to the top of the mountain and has become a running dog on the duck mountain.


    "The second head of Yashan? He told you himself?" Lin Mengya asked.


    The rascal nodded and then shook his head quickly.


    "He didn''t come in person, but it was Li Youcai, his most powerful man!"


    At this meeting, the hooligans dared not hide, and sold out the people who bought them one after another.


    The evidence points to the second leader, but Lin Mengya thinks something is wrong.


    Qinghu disliked the trouble and kicked them out.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and frowned slightly.


    "Ya''er, do you want me to kill the two masters directly?" Qinghu asked coldly.


    She shook her head.


    "Do you think Niu Zhuang has such patience?"


    Qinghu realized, "you mean, it''s not his intention?"


    "Although Niu Zhuang is reckless, the last time we went up the mountain with Lord Huo, he dared to fight with us at the foot of the mountain, which is enough to show that he is not a man who likes to play tricks.


    If it''s the meaning of the black evil spirit, he will certainly rush to find trouble with us in person, rather than buying off these hooligans. "


    She pursed her lips and said thoughtfully, "I think it''s like a person''s pen."


    The color of the clear Fox''s eyes is deep.


    "Since he dares to call your attention, I''ll give him a big gift!"


    With that, Qinghu disappeared in front of her.


    Sure enough, everyone has their own calculations. This game depends on their abilities.


    Qu muchun, who had just returned from the black evil spirit, wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Since the last time Miss Song revealed the secret, the boss''s temper has become more strange and unpredictable.


    In the afternoon, because of a cup of tea, he ordered someone to cut off a servant''s hands.


    Even he was so frightened that he stood aside and dared not say a word.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists.


    The days of such suffering will soon pass.


    As long as his plan can be realized smoothly, he can replace it!


    It was dark in the room. He felt for a torch from his arms. As soon as he blew a little light, he saw a figure sitting at the table.


    "Who?"


    He was startled and asked in a low voice.


    The figure did not move. It seemed to be a statue and his illusion.


    Qu muchun rubbed his eyes and, with courage, blew the fire fold again.


    Sure enough, someone!


    His heart suddenly crossed some bad premonitions.


    On weekdays, no one is allowed to enter his house. Although there are no secrets here, he is still very careful.


    What was found?


    "I warn you, turn around now! Otherwise, I''ll call someone!"


    As he spoke, he took out the dagger in his arms and hid it in his sleeve.


    The man still didn''t move. He didn''t seem to pay attention to him at all.


    Suddenly, he killed!


    "Brother, you should know my character Qu muchun.


    If you have anything to say to me, just say it, and I''ll certainly help you. "


    He approached quietly.


    The man still didn''t speak. Qu muchun just felt that the other party was entertaining him and was angry.


    Just as he was close enough, the man suddenly moved.


    Qu muchun looked sinister and stabbed the dagger straight at the other party''s vest.


    With a "puff", the sharp blade entered the body.


    But he didn''t feel the blood splashing out. The man fell to the ground. Qu muchun lit it with fire and finally saw his face clearly.


    "How is it you!"


    He cried out.


    The one who died in front of him was Li Youcai, the chess piece he buried under Niu Zhuang.


    The lights were bright and dark, and Qu muchun''s face was livid.


    Why did Li Youcai appear in his room?


    A few days ago, he asked Li Youcai to go down the mountain to find trouble with the Song family under the banner of being the second leader.


    I thought he would kill Niu Zhuang.


    At that time, I can lose one opponent.


    Who knows, before the good news came, his own people died first.


    Was it Niu Zhuang who discovered his real relationship with Li Youcai, or did the black evil god know his plan?


    No matter which one, it''s not a good thing for him.


    Just when he wanted to deal with the body secretly, suddenly there was a cry outside.


    "Come on! Someone''s dead!"


    He was stunned and immediately dragged Li Youcai''s body harder.


    But people outside move faster.


    The door of his house was kicked open by someone. Then someone continued to shout, "it''s the third leader. The third leader killed someone!"


    Qu muchun was shocked.


    "What are you shouting about? Where are the dead!"


    He chased out to kill, but Niu Zhuang came faster.


    The other party blocked his door, with a bit of cold doubt in his eyes.


    "Old three, how dare you kill people?"


    Qu muchun was in a dilemma. He had to hold on and said, "someone did something wrong. I''m just a small punishment and a big admonition.


    The second leader should not listen to other people''s nonsense, so as not to hurt our brother''s harmony. "


    "Harmony?" Niu Zhuang said strangely, "I''m not your brother. Get out of the way quickly. I have to go in and see who you killed."


    Qu muchun is a little worried.


    He couldn''t stop Niu Zhuang and thought of countless ways.


    Just wait for Niu Zhuang to find Li Youcai''s body and how he can get away.


    But I didn''t want people to go in and search for it. I only saw the fire folding on the ground. In addition, I didn''t even have a ghost.


    Looking at Niu Zhuang''s puzzled face, Qu muchun was more frightened than just now.


    Where''s the body?


    He clearly saw the dead body with his own eyes. Even up to now, the bloody dagger is still pasted on his forearm with a bit of moisture.


    How can the body disappear?


    Is there really a ghost?


    Niu Zhuang turned upside down but didn''t see anything. He was also very upset.


    He thought it was another trap of Qu muchun, but he didn''t want him to mess with him when he went out.


    "Since the second leader has seen it, should he rest assured?"


    Qu muchun was eager to find out what was going on. He didn''t care to tangle with him. He just wanted to rush people.


    Niu Zhuang was also dissatisfied. He gave him a cold stare and said, "don''t think I don''t know the naughty intestines in your stomach! You can''t take the position of boss Ya mountain!"


    Qu muchun looked slightly changed, but he still held his eyes


    Send Niu Zhuang away.


    When the man disappeared, he immediately closed the doors and windows.


    But this time, he felt that the dark room was like a fierce beast that ate people.


    "Whether you are a man or a ghost, get out now!


    I tell you, I''m not afraid of you! "


    He is fierce but weak. People hiding in the dark have long heard the fear in his heart.


    Before long, even Qu muchun thought that it was just his illusion, but he heard the sound of "bone roll" suddenly coming out of the room.


    He subconsciously took his foot and stepped on it. He only knew that there was a round hard object under the sole of his foot.


    There was no other sound in the room. Qu muchun bent down to touch it, but he felt the cold and greasy touch.


    He endured nausea and continued to touch. Suddenly, he screamed.


    "Ah --"


    He was so frightened that he fell to the ground, and the things under his feet were kicked further by him.


    Through the pale moonlight outside, I vaguely saw that it was a head.


    "Who? Who is making trouble!"


    Qu muchun was so frightened that he almost knelt down and kowtowed for mercy.


    But the room was quiet without a sound.


    Under the eaves, Qinghu glanced contemptuously at the fools in the room.


    This is just a small lesson. Next time, he will take the fool''s head himself!


    Lin Mengya didn''t know the means of Qinghu, which almost frightened Qu muchun.


    Seeing the day of hands-on coming, she also paid attention to it.


    The Song family and the family members of the black tiger stronghold have been settled properly, and there is a large chamber of Commerce to meet the people of the town dragon hall at any time, which is safe.


    Early tomorrow morning, Lord Huo will personally take the brothers of black tiger stronghold to ask for an explanation.


    And she and long Tianyu took advantage of this gap to break into the inside of shangya mountain and save people.


    Although it seems simple to say, it is very difficult to do.


    While it was dark, their men went up the mountain and hid in the woods.


    Dawn approached, and soon they received a signal from the black tiger stronghold.


    Everything went according to their previous plan.


    Long Tianyu personally took command. From the moment when the black tiger stronghold fought with the bandits on the duck mountain, he sent someone to sneak into the forest and pull out the secret sentries.


    The forest covers up those bloody things. Wolf guard, tiger guard and her jackdaw guard are like hunters wandering in the forest.


    They shot quickly and killed people in silence.


    Before long, she smelled a faint smell of blood between her nose.


    "Report back to your two masters. The secret sentries in the back mountain have been removed. Now, our people are trying to sneak into the back mountain."


    Facing the reply from his subordinates, long Tianyu nodded faintly.


    Lin Mengya was a little nervous. Her hands were unconsciously clenched.


    The nearby dragon Tianyu noticed it and gently wrapped her little hand.


    "Don''t worry, everything is going well."


    "I know."


    After about half an hour, someone came to report back.


    "Our men met several patrols on the road, and the two sides are fighting fiercely."


    Long Tianyu gently kneaded her hand, but the words were with a cold blade.


    "Don''t leave a living mouth, so as not to disturb the people inside."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya''s heart hung up.


    Here, human life has become a tool that can be used.


    Before long, someone came to report.


    "Two masters, our people have sneaked into the back mountain. As expected, there is a maze in the back mountain."

 Chapter 2455

    Before the operation, they had sent people to collect a lot of information about going up Yashan in several surrounding towns.


    Among them, the most closely related to Houshan is the strange rumor that someone has witnessed the sudden disappearance of those mountain bandits.


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are also well-informed. Of course, they don''t think it''s caused by ghosts.


    On the contrary, the two of them are very familiar with this maze that can create adult visual errors.


    "Bai Su said that the three brothers had found a chance to sneak in, but they didn''t send specific information for some reason. Maybe they were in trouble?"


    Lin Mengya whispered.


    Long Tianyu knows the skills of the three of them best.


    "No matter what happens, they should be able to protect themselves. Tell everyone to prepare and we will go into the mountain in person."


    Lin Mengya frowned. Taking advantage of everyone''s inattention, she advised him in his ear, "it''s inconvenient for you now. You''d better not go in?"


    Long Tianyu just reached out and tapped her forehead.


    "Don''t underestimate your man."


    She covered her forehead and muttered, "I''m just worried about you."


    Long Tianyu slightly stirred up the corners of his mouth and said in a voice that only two of them could hear: "little fool, do you think there is only a fine iron ore there?"


    "What?"


    Now she was even more surprised.


    But when he wanted to ask again, the man shook his head, smiled and said, "don''t say, don''t say. You''ll know when you go in. Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed."


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously.


    This man is so hateful to sell!


    In front of the mountain stronghold, the two sides had already fought together.


    Lord Huo didn''t hide anything this time. He directly took out most of his hidden strength.


    The black evil spirits were caught off guard. In order to resist, they had to constantly pull people out of it.


    In a moment, the stockade was empty.


    Qu muchun doesn''t look very well.


    Since the last time he received the head, he has been restless day and night, and the whole person has become jumpy.


    So this time, instead of taking him to the front line, he asked him to guard the stronghold.


    More importantly, why protect the secrets of Houshan.


    But I don''t want to, right in Qu muchun''s arms.


    He ordered several confidants to watch the front and rear gates, and then went to the back mountain alone.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he sneaked to the place agreed with Lord Huo.


    Unexpectedly, it was the song woman and her disabled fiance who greeted him.


    "Why are you?" Qu muchun frowned and regretted immediately.


    If these two were alone, there would be no way to achieve his wish.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him coldly and asked calmly, "is it a gift from someone who doesn''t know me to the third leader?"


    Qu muchun trembled and stared at them.


    "You, you, it''s you!"


    "Three heads of the family. I''m also polite. I said earlier that you''d better not play tricks with us. The Song family is not as vulnerable as you thought."


    Lin Mengya threatened.


    Qu muchun was like a frost eggplant, wilting down.


    After gritting his teeth, he had to say with an iron blue face, "it''s my mistake. Don''t talk nonsense. Come with me."


    The couple looked at each other and walked with Qu muchun.


    Critical, coupled with the thought that his ambition was finally coming true, Qu muchun''s mood also became a little excited.


    "I can only secretly open the mechanism for you. The black evil spirit is very suspicious. Every time I am responsible for delivering people, I go in and come out. I can''t stay in it for too long.


    However, with his plan, there must be a lot of organs. "


    Qu muchun said as he took them under a big tree.


    He patted three times on a certain part of the tree trunk, and then a very subtle sound of mechanism movement came. After that, Lin Mengya saw that it was a road full of weeds. Now it looks a little different from that just now.


    She and long Tianyu couldn''t help being vigilant and prepared for Qu muchun at any time.


    However, the latter took the lead, and the two followed closely.


    Qu muchun looked back at them as he walked, and asked strangely, "are you two alone? Gee, you can''t lay the back mountain flat. This surnamed Huo doesn''t underestimate me for going up Duck mountain."


    Complaining belongs to complaining, but he won''t easily offend a pair of men and women in front of him.


    The maze just acts as a cover. What can really stop the outside world from spying is the numerous mechanisms on the mountain road.


    Since they came in, if Qu muchun hadn''t led them to avoid all the traps that triggered the mechanism, I''m afraid they would have been forced out.


    This is not the most important thing. If the people inside are disturbed, they will make a vain trip today.


    The three carefully bypassed the road, and Lin Mengya finally heard the movement from inside.


    Qu muchun also stopped, pointed to the front and said to them, "that''s where the fine iron ore is. There''s nothing I can do from here."


    Long Tianyu''s black eyes crossed from him and looked not far away.


    He''s sure the man didn''t tell the truth.


    But what does it matter? Anyway, they can do it even if they don''t need him.


    Qu muchun is anxious to leave, but she is stopped by Lin Mengya.


    He turned back impatiently, but suddenly a small thing popped in his mouth.


    When his throat rolled, he subconsciously said something and swallowed it.


    The next moment, he saw that it was the song girl who had plotted against him.


    "You, you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge?" Qu muchun glared angrily.


    But Lin Mengya just sneered and shook her head.


    "Don''t be so excited. The little pill I gave you is not very toxic. Just take the antidote within half a month."


    Qu muchun''s face became more ugly.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and said indifferently, "if you don''t believe it, go out and find a mirror to see your eyes. Is there a thin red line at the corners of your eyes?"


    Seeing that she was serious, Qu muchun didn''t dare to be careless.


    I secretly hate each other for not being trustworthy, but I still dare not joke about my life.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to make our cooperation more smooth.


    If I die, three heads of the family will suffer. If I live, you can be safe and smooth.


    As long as both of us can get out of the body, I''ll give you the antidote immediately without delay. How about it? "


    Now, Qu muchun knew that he had no way back, so he had to nod fiercely.


    "Well, I''ll trust you once. No


    Yes, the people inside are hard to deal with. You''re dying. What should I do? "


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "don''t worry, as long as you don''t stab me in the back, I won''t die."


    Qu muchun, whose mind was seen through, had to bite his teeth and leave secretly.


    When the man left, they both put away their leisure.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and opened the detection function of the system to the maximum, so that the trap in front was clear at a glance.


    "There are ''fire thunder'' everywhere in front. We two have to be careful."


    Long Tianyu nodded, and they avoided those "fire thunder" little by little.


    The refined iron ore at shangyashan is located in a concave Valley, so the movement of mining can''t be heard outside.


    I don''t know whether it''s because the black evil spirit transferred the guards in the valley, or they are too relieved to feel that outsiders can''t touch them.


    In a word, they didn''t meet half of the secret guards and patrolmen along the way.


    However, they did not take it lightly.


    The downhill road is ahead. Here, they can clearly hear the beating sound from below.


    They found a hidden place. Lin Mengya took out a double barrel folding telescope and observed the situation below.


    "I took a rough look. There are two or three hundred guards outside alone. I''m afraid there will be more inside."


    Long Tianyu also took over the telescope and skillfully played with it.


    Speaking of it, when Lin Mengya made this little thing, they were really surprised for a while.


    However, according to ya''er, in her era, they could see the scenery thousands of miles away through a thing called "network".


    This made him yearn for the place in her mouth.


    At the same time, he also knew that what ya''er brought back from there might change the world.


    He was also more and more happy. Fortunately, he didn''t miss her.


    Taking back his mind, he also saw the situation at the foot of the mountain.


    "I didn''t see a few miners. I think they should all be in the mine." Long Tianyu said thoughtfully.


    The mining of fine iron ore is laborious.


    Because the gunpowder technology here is not developed, most of them are operated manually.


    The rock here is very hard, and it is very difficult for workers to dig out the ore.


    So the output here is much less than those iron ores outside.


    However, labor is the cheapest here.


    The guards must have driven them to work day and night, and they didn''t know what the poor people would be tortured into.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "I have an idea..."


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Before she finished, long Tianyu refused.


    Lin Mengya didn''t give up.


    "But now this is the best way. As you can see, there are more guards outside. In case our people are disturbed, they are likely to close the mine or even blow up the mine.


    If so, how can we save people? "


    Long Tianyu also insisted.


    "I can send someone else. You don''t know martial arts. I don''t want you to take risks!"


    Lin Mengya knew that he was worried about his safety. She held the man''s face and her forehead tightly against his forehead.


    "Trust me, I won''t let myself get hurt."


    Thousands of words were blocked by her words.


    He held her tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 2456

    After persuading long Tianyu, Lin Mengya bypassed those mechanisms alone and slowly approached the mine.


    After all ores are mined, they will be transported to open places for centralized selection.


    Although the security there is also very strict, it has built gravel hills because of years of ore selection.


    Under the cover of those broken rock mountains, she approached the miners quietly.


    She saw that although there were men and women, they were all skinny.


    Everyone''s face is the same numbness. It seems that they have long been used to such a day when life is better than death.


    "Hurry up!"


    The man in charge of the guard shook his dark whip.


    Those workers responsible for transporting and picking ore shrunk their shoulders and tried to speed up their movements.


    They dare not resist at all, but the overload of work makes them have no extra strength.


    For a time, no one could be heard talking except the sound of stones turning.


    Lin Mengya looked around and soon found a good opportunity.


    Not far from where she was hiding, a withered and yellow woman, with the help of two and a half children, was laboriously transporting a small car of ore.


    All three were weak and walked askew.


    But on the woman''s face, there was some anxiety.


    She must not fall!


    Here, children without parental protection end up dead.


    But although she clenched her teeth, her body was still shaky.


    Just as she was about to faint, suddenly, a figure ran to her side.


    The man put something in her mouth and the two children''s mouths, and whispered, "put your tongue against it, don''t swallow it!"


    The mother''s eyes widened, and the children subconsciously did so.


    Soon, their car arrived at their destination steadily.


    But there was a young girl beside them.


    Mother looked at each other warily, but the things in her mouth brought bursts of coolness, keeping her dizzy head awake.


    Lin Mengya winked at the mother and son, and the four continued to pretend as if nothing had happened, pushing the empty car back.


    The guard was not surprised.


    Just glanced at the four people and shouted impatiently, "don''t try to be lazy! If you don''t finish your work today, you won''t want to eat!"


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, just like other workers here.


    The four quickly returned to the mine, but the mother didn''t directly take Lin Mengya to work, but pulled her aside while the guards inside didn''t pay attention.


    "Who are you, girl? What the hell are you doing here?"


    There was not much wariness in the woman''s tone.


    Maybe she had felt what was in the pill Lin Mengya gave her.


    For these miners, it is a good thing they dream of.


    Lin Mengya also took the opportunity to lower her voice and said, "elder sister, I''m here to help you."


    "Help us?" I don''t know what I think of the. Woman''s face is not good-looking, and she is not half happy.


    Instead, he protected both children behind him and said to her tentatively, "we''re fine. We don''t need your help. Go quickly before they find out!"


    How could it be such a reaction?


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered the virtues of the three masters who went up the duck mountain.


    It seems that they should have been fooled like this?


    It''s hard to do. She has to get rid of these people''s guard


    To take them out.


    "Elder sister, I''m not from the black evil spirit."


    She turned her eyes and said, "have you heard of Lord Huo?"


    "Lord Huo?" The older child behind the woman suddenly said with some excitement, "Mom, she knows brother Huo!"


    The woman was startled and immediately covered the child''s mouth.


    "What? We don''t know anyone. Girl, you''ve got the wrong person!"


    Obviously, women know Huo ye only for the purpose of self-protection and have to get rid of the relationship.


    "Yes, I''m Huo Ye''s friend. I don''t think the black evil spirit knows. Are you all diviners?"


    The woman was obviously stunned, and then looked at her suspiciously.


    "Do you know the diviner?"


    She nodded.


    "I also know that Lord Huo and Wang Yan are secretly looking for you.


    Of course, it''s understandable that you don''t believe me, but as you can see, I''m just such a person.


    If you think what I said is false, you can report me to the guard now. I won''t trouble your mother and son. "


    Her attitude was open, and the woman looked at her suspiciously for several times, which made her a little more stable and no longer like a frightened bird.


    Just in my eyes, I still have distrust.


    "Even if you are Lord Huo''s man, what are you doing here?"


    "To save you, of course."


    "You''re alone. How can you save it?"


    Of course women don''t believe it.


    Lin Mengya held out her hand and gave them a special ginseng pill for each of them.


    "Therefore, I want to see one of you who can be in charge."


    The woman looked at the small pill in her hand and struggled for a long time.


    Finally, she took two pills and gave them to the child.


    "I can take you, but you have to be careful. The guards here have harmed many girls."


    She smiled at each other and accepted the woman''s kind reminder.


    Judging from each other''s behavior, these inhuman torture did not completely break their spirit.


    This is good news for her.


    In the dark mine, the woman took her to escape one guard after another.


    Finally, they came to a mine that seemed to have been abandoned.


    The woman''s eyes looked left and right, and then whispered to her, "go along this road. If someone asks you, you say you''re going to see Grandpa."


    She nodded that she had written it down.


    The woman thought for a moment and said in a begging tone, "if you are really sent by Lord Huo, please take my child out!"


    Faced with a mother''s request, she had no reason to refuse.


    "OK. Don''t be afraid, I''ll save you all!"


    A woman''s eyes blurred with tears.


    She held her two children tightly, but there was little choking.


    "Please."


    The three left soon.


    Lin Mengya made sure there was no one around, so she went in.


    The mine is full of gravel. If someone else takes a few steps, he will fall to the ground.


    With the help of the system, she walked to the very depths.


    "Master, there''s something ahead!"


    The little medicine''s reminder and the very subtle sound in the space were transmitted into her ears at the same time.


    She thought and stopped.


    "I beg to see Grandpa."


    The sound inside suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    She didn''t wait long, but there was a cold sharp blade on her neck.


    "Who told you here?"


    The voice from overhead was cold and murderous.


    But Lin Mengya was not afraid.


    "I''m a friend of Lord Huo. I came here to seek grandpa''s help."


    Huo Ye''s name did not make the sharp blade a little away from her neck.


    Only after a hesitation did the voice ring again.


    "There''s no one you''re looking for here. Now get out!"


    Will the other party let her go?


    Lin Mengya thought it was impossible.


    "Brother, if you want to kill me, you have to wait until I see Grandpa.


    Mr. Huo is outside now to delay time to save you. If you miss this good opportunity, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy next time. "


    The other side was silent.


    Just when she was considering whether to resist each other, the man suddenly said, "OK."


    Then she felt that her wrist was firmly held by a big eagle claw hand.


    "Be honest!"


    The man was still alert and pulled her to go inside.


    After walking for a few minutes, she finally saw Yingying candle light.


    On the edge of a large mine, she saw several equally thin men looking at her on guard.


    Among them was an old man with all white hair.


    "I hear you want to see me?"


    The old man seems to be in poor health and speaks weakly.


    But those eyes, even in the dim light, could not hide their sharpness.


    I think he must be a person who calls the wind and the rain when he is outside.


    Unfortunately, he is old and trapped here. He has long become an old cat without teeth.


    "Are you Grandpa?"


    The old man coughed and said faintly, "they all call me that. The girl looks very green. It seems that she is not from us."


    Although she deliberately made her clothes dirty and slim.


    But compared with the miners who are almost boiled to dry here, they are indeed much healthier.


    "Grandpa is as smart as a torch."


    But the old man just shook his head.


    "You are different from them. I don''t see any fear in your eyes.


    Girl, no matter who you are, I admire your courage. "


    People who come here, no matter what they did before, are all frightened and helpless.


    There are too few people who look calm like her.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at her carefully. In his heart, he was probably thinking about her true identity.


    "Grandpa flattered me." When she stepped forward, the eyes of those people were colder.


    "Actually, I''m here to pass the news to the big guy for Lord Huo.


    He is now fighting with the bandits on Yashan mountain in front of the mountain, and my people will soon enter here to pick you up.


    It''s just that we don''t know the defense here. Please tell Grandpa that we can deal with it. "


    As soon as they heard that someone had come to save themselves, everyone''s faces were very excited.


    But soon, they thought of the countless disappointments before, and their faces fell silent again.


    Even, someone began to look at her with hostile eyes.


    The old man looked at him and said calmly, "girl, is what you said true or false?"

 Chapter 2457

    Although the old man in front of her seems to be in his old age, her intuition still makes her be cautious about the old man.


    "My words are groundless. If grandpa can trust me, he can find someone to act with me.


    If something is wrong with me, you can take my life at any time. "


    She spoke frankly, but also hit the heart of these people.


    Grandpa took a deep look at her, and a smile slowly appeared on his shriveled face.


    "Girl, you have a lot of courage."


    She only thinks the other party is praising her.


    Several people beside the old man had deep vigilance in their eyes. Lin Mengya had no doubt that if she showed anything wrong, these people would kill her immediately.


    Over there, several people discussed for a while, but they didn''t come up with a result.


    She felt a little worried.


    Huo ye can''t delay too long, and with the cunning of the black evil god, he may not be able to guess their plan for a long time.


    Then they have to retreat immediately.


    Then the next time there is no such opportunity, it is not necessarily.


    Just when she couldn''t help but want to export and persuade each other, the old man finally gave her the answer.


    "I don''t know what to call this girl?"


    "In the next song Xi."


    The old man nodded and waved.


    Then a thin young man came out.


    Lin Mengya took a look. Although he was thin, he could not be underestimated.


    I think I''m also a practitioner.


    "His name is Qiu Shi. He''s smart. He''ll go out with you."


    She had expected the answer for a long time.


    There was nothing to be picky about at the moment, but he lowered his voice and said, "Grandpa, this opportunity is rare. And time is pressing. Can you mobilize the miners in the whole mining area?"


    Grandpa coughed a few times.


    "Cough, cough, and can we persuade the whole mining area, but not my old man has the final say."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Obviously, the other party has not fully trusted her.


    Just trying to persuade again, the old man stopped her.


    "Girl, many of us died here. They don''t want to go, but they don''t know where to go and how to go."


    There are many deep meanings in the old man''s words.


    But now, she doesn''t have much time.


    "I see. I''ll open this passage for you, but if you can''t go, it''s up to you."


    She doesn''t have to save these people.


    To put it bluntly, she came here just to fulfill her promise with Huoxiao.


    But people are always stubborn.


    She can''t convince everyone. The only thing she can do is give them a choice.


    Lin Mengya quickly left with Qiu Shi.


    The abandoned mine was quiet again.


    "Uncle, is this girl''s words credible?"


    The middle-aged man next to her just said that her words were not credible. I''m not sure. It''s a liar sent by "those people".


    But the old man was surprised and held a different view from him.


    "Let''s see."


    He glanced at the deep mine and closed his eyes again.


    Lin Mengya walked through the darkness without any obstacles, which made Qiu Shi care.


    But the young man was used to silence, and even when answering her questions, he was short to heinous.


    "Brother Qiu, do you know how many workers there are in this iron mine?"


    She hid behind a boulder and leaned out her head to observe the situation in front of her.


    But after waiting for a while, the people behind didn''t say anything


    ¡£


    She couldn''t help looking back and repeated the question just now.


    This time, Qiu Shi shook his head.


    I dare say that''s what he answered her last time?


    Lin Mengya almost laughed.


    "I don''t have eyes on the back of my head. I can''t see you nodding and shaking your head."


    Qiu Shi''s face seemed darker, but he didn''t refute it.


    "Then I''ll ask you again. Do you know the activity law of the guards here?"


    Qiu Shigang wanted to nod. He thought of her words and opened his mouth.


    "Ten people in a team, one team changes posts in two hours."


    "How many people are there?"


    "Three hundred thirty."


    Lin Mengya roughly estimated the number gap between the enemy and us.


    She and long Tianyu didn''t bring many people, but they were all elites.


    It''s not difficult to deal with these more than 300 people. The difficult thing is, what if they find a way to inform the black evil spirit and scare the snake?


    On reflection, her eyes turned to the miners.


    It would be easier for the miners to riot collectively.


    But these miners are numb. Don''t abuse them. They only know how to retreat and don''t know how to resist at all.


    If you want to mobilize them, you have to find a way to eliminate the fear of those people.


    At this time, there was a burst of crying outside the cave.


    "Dad, Dad! I don''t want to go. Help me, Dad!"


    The girl''s heart rending cry echoed in the mine.


    Qiu Shi frowned and clenched his hands.


    Lin Mengya followed her reputation and saw several guards dressed up, holding a girl''s long hair and dragging her mercilessly.


    The girl cried badly, but no one around dared to stop her.


    Only a middle-aged man in rags kept kneeling on the ground, begging the guards.


    "Sir, please be kind! My fang''er is only 16 years old. She is still a child!


    Please, let her go! I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you. Please let my daughter go! "


    Although the men cried bitterly, they could not shake the iron heart of the guards.


    Soon, someone was impatient and kicked him to the ground.


    The whip in his hand was fiercely thrown on him. In an instant, the man was torn apart.


    "Those who don''t know the truth! It''s your blessing that I can see your daughter!


    If you dare to be wordy again, I will kill you directly! "


    The girl was very worried when she saw her father beaten.


    But she had no choice but to plead with the perpetrator.


    "Sir, sir! Please don''t hit my father!"


    The girl''s tears seemed to be the catalyst of those people''s insidious desire.


    The beating guard put away the whip and squeezed the girl''s pale cheek with his big hand.


    "Do you want me to let your father go? Yes, as long as you serve us well, I won''t beat him.


    Even, I can let everyone not hit him. "


    The girl trembled and couldn''t speak at all.


    But the guard nearby said obscene, "ha ha, as long as you sleep, you are your father''s good son-in-law. Where does a son-in-law beat his father-in-law?"


    Vicious vulgar jokes quickly spread among the guards.


    The miners around just hung their heads lower.


    Obviously, this situation is very common here.


    The girl was afraid that she would only cry. The former beating guard smiled coldly, grabbed her hair and dragged the man out directly.


    "My daughter! You..."


    The man finally couldn''t bear to see his daughter ruined. He was in a hurry and fainted.


    This scene, Lin


    Dreams are in your eyes.


    She glanced at Qiu Shi beside her.


    The young man closed his lips, and the anger in his eyes gushed, but he endured bitterly.


    But the volcano will erupt eventually.


    She came up with a good idea that could make the miners riot.


    "Do you want to kill them?"


    Qiu Shi took a deep breath.


    "I want to, but I can''t kill."


    "Why not?"


    The young man stared at her angrily, but his voice didn''t dare to be too loud.


    "They will intensify!"


    Lin Mengya disagreed and said, "so you watched the tragedy happen?"


    "Yes!" Qiu Shi admitted powerlessly.


    She picked the corners of her mouth, but she had her own different views.


    "I think it''s better to fight to the death than to accept it like this."


    "No, there are children."


    But her eyes were cold.


    "Child?" She said aggressively, "in this environment, it is uncertain whether children can grow up safely!


    As you can see, boys will eventually become skinny miners outside.


    Where''s the girl? Become the plaything of these animals!


    Is that how you let them live? "


    Her attitude was so sharp that Qiu Shi couldn''t answer at all.


    He knew it was wrong, but what could he do?


    These bastards have no humanity at all.


    They locked up all the younger children as hostages. He went to see them once. Those children were already dying.


    And there are mechanisms around. As long as those people start the mechanism, these children will die!


    He stared out, his eyes red with anger.


    "I can''t let them die!"


    "But your behavior is just a blunt knife across their neck." She said impolitely.


    Qiu Shi couldn''t help but raise the volume.


    "You don''t understand, those children can''t die!"


    Lin Mengya keenly captured the meaning of Qiu''s truth.


    "Those children? Who are they? Where are they?"


    Qiu Shi pointed to the outside.


    "Sixty two children, right outside."


    "You mean these guards take children hostage?"


    Qiu Shi nodded heavily.


    That''s why he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Lin Mengya finally figured out how to rely on the gatekeeper.


    "No wonder, if I can save these children, can you help me and encourage the big guys?"


    Qiu Shi''s eyes lit up and asked impatiently, "can you really save me?"


    She thought about it.


    "It''s not difficult. Although I don''t bring many people, they are all top experts."


    "Well, well, you save the children. I''ll tell them for you!"


    Qiu Shi stammered with excitement.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that this young man had such a soft heart.


    "Let''s make a deal."


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Qiu Shi covered her to come out of the mine. Then Lin Mengya easily found the mark left by ADA and them.


    Then the two men joined ADA and them from the third mine.


    ADA, also gave her good news.


    Their people have successfully lurked in more than a dozen, and these people are now waiting for her orders.


    Under Qiu Shi''s eager eyes, Lin Mengya gave them an order to save the children.

 Chapter 2458

    "Remember, our purpose is to save people.


    You must be careful not to scare the snake.


    There are many traps around the house that are easy to trigger. Try not to touch them when you save people. "


    ADA nodded.


    For this, Lin Mengya is quite confident.


    Apart from mechanism traps, Ah Da and others are much more than ordinary people.


    Qiu Shi also wanted to say something, but as soon as he was excited, he couldn''t say anything. He could only look at it eagerly. ADA and others'' eyes were full of sincerity and gratitude.


    A dozen people soon took action.


    Even those ferocious guards didn''t notice that there were more than a dozen people missing in the original mine.


    It is also over the years that the obedience of these miners has made them careless.


    Lin Mengya pulls Qiu Shi aside.


    "Let''s go and save the poor girl!"


    The young man nodded fiercely.


    Just now, her eyes were full of trust.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    No wonder the old man will choose him to help himself.


    Both of them are not slow.


    The guards did not have time to violence the girl because it was not time to change shifts.


    The two of them sneaked into the cabin where the guards lived.


    Squatting under the window, Qiu Shi carefully leaned out his head and knocked on the window.


    The black evil spirit is a ruthless man, so even if these guards are careless, they dare not leave their duty without permission.


    At this time, there was only the girl herself in the room.


    "Don''t be afraid, girl. We''re here to save you!"


    Lin Mengya whispered to the girl in the room.


    As soon as the latter heard it, he timidly ran to the window, but he didn''t dare to open it.


    "How''s my father? Did they hit him again?"


    "Don''t worry, your father is safe now."


    Hearing this, the girl inside dared to quietly open a small gap in the window.


    Then she saw a strange face.


    "Who are you?"


    "Never mind who I am, now you do as I say.


    Don''t worry, I will never let those bastards bully you! "


    Lin Mengya held the girl''s cold hand.


    The girl who felt desperate in her life believed her words without any doubt and nodded desperately.


    Before long, the guards changed shifts.


    The gang who caught the girl before obviously wanted to enjoy it as soon as possible.


    They returned to the cabin, but instead of rushing in, they stood at the door and guessed.


    Such opportunities are rare.


    And the girl was just caught from the outside last month, which is several times better than those thin bamboo women in the mine.


    Finally, the guards quarreled with each other and elected the first person to enjoy the girl.


    The man proudly showed off with his companions, finally kicked the door open and walked towards the girl.


    "No! Don''t come!"


    The girl''s frightened cry came from the house soon.


    Those outside naturally knew what had happened inside, and each one showed an expression of envy and jealousy.


    Just when they wanted to continue listening to the corner, a guard in charge of patrol rushed over.


    "No! Those cubs have run away. Go after them quickly, or let the boss blame us and we''ll all die!"


    The words of the guard made his companions panic one after another.


    But they didn''t think of it at the first time


    Someone will sneak into this place and save the children.


    "Shit, you must have forgotten to close the door when you brought food to those cubs!


    Hurry up and chase me. If you run away, I''ll throw you in to top up! "


    The guards did not dare to delay and immediately joined the team looking for it.


    Shortly after they left, the girl carefully observed the situation outside.


    "Miss Song, they are all gone. What shall we do next?"


    The man who won the first prize in the house has been twisted by Qiu Shi.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect that this honest looking young man should be so cruel. I think it''s also because of the deep resentment.


    She looked at the situation outside and whispered, "my people have succeeded. Now the children should have been sent to a safe place."


    Qiu Shi nodded.


    "I, tell them at once!"


    "Well, but as soon as possible.


    I don''t think Huoyan will last long. We must make everyone take action before the black evil spirit doesn''t react. "


    "OK."


    Qiu Shi immediately persuaded the miners.


    And the little girl who had been beside them volunteered with courage: "song, sister song, I want to go too!"


    Considering that the girl was only frightened soon, Lin Mengya didn''t promise her.


    But unexpectedly, the girl''s attitude was more determined than she thought.


    "Everyone is afraid of the Revenge of these bad guys, so they dare not resist.


    But sister song, you said that as long as we can work together, we will be able to defeat those bad guys.


    I don''t want to be bullied by them anymore. I also want to do my part! "


    Looking at the girl''s still timid eyes, there are some different things at the moment.


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s good for her to try.


    "Well, you can go with Qiu Shi, but you must remember to protect yourself."


    The girl nodded excitedly.


    They soon disappeared before her eyes.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t intend to stay here long.


    Long Tianyu is still waiting for her. She must know now that she asked ADA to save the children.


    Now she goes to meet Yu and is ready to launch a general attack.


    Who knows, she was found when she just got around the previous gravel mountain.


    Looking at the six guards who suddenly appeared in front of her, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, a mouse slipped in.


    Hum! Do you think this is a place where you can go in and out if you want to? "


    The head guard, with his eyes on her, but soon changed his taste.


    Lin Mengya is too familiar with the meaning of the eyes.


    Just now, these animals looked at the poor little girl with such eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you. It seems that your source is very well-informed."


    She looked at the six calmly.


    "If I guess right, Grandpa should also have your insiders around him?"


    The said guard didn''t care, but smiled insidiously at Lin Mengya.


    "That old man, relying on his prestige among these guys, wants to make trouble behind my back.


    I don''t want to think about whose territory this is. What can hide from our eyes?


    You''d better hold your hands and catch them. Maybe we can do it gently for your sake. "


    Then the guards licked their lips.


    Indeed, compared with those long, thin and inferior


    In terms of goods.


    They are more satisfied with the beautiful woman in front of them.


    Several people simply treat her as a plaything, and even there is a bit of banter on their faces.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "I advise you to get out of the way."


    "I didn''t expect you to have a hard mouth. Brothers, take her down and give her some color to see!"


    The leader directed the men towards her.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s dexterity escaped their attack a few times.


    But in terms of size and strength, she doesn''t have an advantage after all.


    Although she has temporarily avoided those people now, she will eventually fall into their hands.


    The guards were not in a hurry and teased her like a cat catching mice.


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw a flaw in them and was about to run out.


    Who knows, it was the trap set by those men for her.


    Just as the men were about to catch her, a sharp arrow flashed through the air.


    Instantly disappeared into one of them.


    Seeing their companions fall, those people were stunned.


    Lin Mengya took advantage of this opportunity and ran out of the encirclement of several people.


    "Here you are!"


    Long Tianyu came in time.


    The sword that shot one of the guards was shot out of Yu''s hand.


    "Are you okay?"


    Long Tianyu''s face was heavy, but he tried to ask his wife very gently.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Just a few crooked melons and split dates can''t help me for the time being. If you don''t come, I will certainly leave their lives."


    Long Tianyu knew what she said was true.


    But I''m still a little angry.


    What he saw most was that his wife was in danger.


    And that group of people wanted to touch his wife.


    "Now that I''m here, I don''t have to dirty your hands."


    With that, two figures fell from the sky.


    But Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "To catch alive!"


    Although unwilling, long Tianyu can only do it.


    Those guards will run when they react. Unfortunately, they are not the opponents of top experts.


    Within a few moves, they were defeated one after another.


    Long Tianyu''s bodyguards blocked his mouth, tied his hands and feet, and threw them in front of Lin Mengya.


    Now they really know they are afraid.


    "If you still don''t want to die, tell me, who is the eye liner buried in Grandpa''s side?"


    Several people shook their heads.


    Long Tianyu said coldly, "if my wife asks you, you''d better answer truthfully."


    The remaining five people looked at the young man in the wheelchair and couldn''t help shivering.


    They just saw with their own eyes how the other party killed their companions in an instant.


    Fortunately, over the years, they have become more greedy and afraid of death.


    "I, I said!"


    One of the guards said shakily, "that man''s name is Xue Cheng. He is one of the most trusted people around the old man!"


    Lin Mengya recalled the scene when she met grandpa before.


    From Qiu Shi''s performance, Grandpa should not distrust her.


    Maybe the old man who looks weak


    In fact, I have already noticed that there are traitors around me.


    That''s why he sent Qiu Shi to her.

 Chapter 2459

    With the first confession, there will be the second.


    Soon, Lin Mengya and his party learned a lot about Xue Cheng.


    For example, this person has a deep prestige among diviners.


    And is likely to replace Grandpa.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya felt a little tricky.


    After all, she is just a stranger. If she boldly exposes Xue Cheng, I''m afraid no one will believe it. On the contrary, she will give him a chance to rake it down.


    Long Tianyu ordered people to knock these guys unconscious and threw them directly behind the broken stone mountain.


    "Well, you shouldn''t worry about it."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Indeed, as long as she told Lord Huo.


    With the help of long Tianyu, things are going more and more smoothly.


    The children were sent out safely, and Qiu Shi did not live up to her entrustment. He rushed into the mine with the little girl and simply resisted the atrocities imposed by the guards for the first time.


    The guards didn''t know what was going on outside, so they used the old method, using whip and threat, trying to make the rebels submit.


    But this time, they miscalculated.


    "Child, we have been saved. We don''t have to be afraid anymore!"


    Qiu Shi''s voice penetrated everyone''s silence.


    The next moment, like waking up from a dream, someone rushed up and asked tremblingly, "you, what did you say?"


    "The child has been rescued!"


    Once again, people who are determined almost think it is their own illusion.


    Until the girl rushed out and said to everyone, "it''s all true! It''s the sister of the Song family who saved all the children!


    She also saved me. If it weren''t for him, I might have been ruined by those animals! "


    The little girl''s father rushed over in tears.


    "Daughter, it''s the incompetence of being a father that makes you suffer this crime!"


    The girl cried with her father in her arms. They were glad to meet again for the rest of their lives.


    When this living example was put in front of everyone, they finally dared to believe that someone really came to save them.


    "Finally, I''ve been through this day!"


    Men and women, young and old, all burst into tears at this moment.


    They were tortured for several years in this place where they saw the sun.


    I watched my companions being mutilated by these thugs. In the end, they didn''t even have a decent grave, but they were directly thrown into the mine.


    Tired bones have long been weathered. They don''t even know when they will end up like this.


    And now they don''t have to be afraid!


    "Kill these animals!"


    After the excitement, everyone''s long suppressed hatred was finally led up.


    Countless miners, with tools in their hands, walked menacingly towards the guards.


    "You, you''ve turned upside down!


    I tell you, no one can save you!


    When our boss comes, you will have no choice but to die! "


    This time, the guards'' words looked fierce and weak.


    At this moment, they realized that the miners who had been treated as animals by them were human beings and had their own seven emotions and six desires.


    "What if your boss comes? Today, I''m going to leave you a dog to avenge my brothers!"


    Excited by the crowd, everyone vented their hatred one after another.


    Two fists can''t defeat four feet. Even those guards with swords can''t resist them.


    Their encirclement became smaller and smaller. At this time, the head of the guard was angry.


    He hid behind his companions, thinking that he must rush out and signal the boss.


    At that time, he must teach these guys a hard lesson!


    The crowd agitated.


    Hoes, sticks and stones fell on the guards.


    The guard chief bit his teeth and got out of the crowd under the cover of his companions.


    "Catch him, he must want to go out and report!"


    Cried the sharp eyed.


    But the guard leader''s hands and feet were fast. He also had some martial arts skills. He hurt several people and was about to run away.


    Unexpectedly, the talent went out and flew back.


    Heavy impact on the wall, I don''t know whether it''s life or death.


    "With my people, no one can run out today!"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu came in with their own people.


    Absenteeism did not know them. It was the little girl who was protected by her father. She cried out in surprise.


    "Sister song, have you found reinforcements?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded at the place and said, "yes, you don''t have to be afraid now. As long as you escape from here, no one will catch you back."


    The little girl obviously believed her words.


    The girl''s father could not help but thank her for helping his daughter escape the clutches of those people.


    "You''re welcome, uncle."


    She turned to the crowd and said solemnly to them, "Lord Huo''s people are leading away the people of the black evil god, so we must hurry and escape from here."


    As soon as they heard that they could restore their freedom, they naturally did not care to continue to punish the guards.


    But this opportunity came unprepared, and everyone seemed a little flustered for the moment.


    "Let''s listen to me calmly first. No matter what else you have here, as long as it''s not the most important, you can give up temporarily.


    Now please follow my people and leave here first. "


    At this time, some people in the crowd said anxiously, "but my relatives are still somewhere else!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to take all of you.


    You go first. I''ll follow Qiu Shi to inform you of other mines. "


    Although some people are worried, most of them can''t wait to leave this damn place.


    Lin Mengya immediately led people to evacuate the crowd, but Qiu Shi and the woman didn''t go with everyone.


    "Qiu Shi can stay and help me. Uncle, you''d better take your daughter and go quickly."


    But the little girl''s attitude is very firm.


    "Sister, I can help you if I stay here!"


    "Silly girl, this is not the time to be willful. You go with your father first, and then I''ll meet you again."


    The little girl shook her head desperately.


    Fortunately, his father also knew the weight. He grabbed his own daughter and said to Lin Mengya with regret, "this girl is spoiled by me."


    "It doesn''t matter. The little girl is a person who knows how to repay her kindness. You teach very well."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude towards the father and daughter is very gentle.


    What she didn''t expect was that the middle-aged man turned back after the girl was sent away.


    "Uncle, what do you mean?"


    But the man said, "we people in Zhangjiakou are most grateful. I''m such a big man,


    It can''t be compared with a child. "


    Lin Mengya felt a little embarrassed.


    "That''s not what I mean, girl. You must have no idea about the mines behind you."


    Listen to Uncle Zhang''s meaning. It''s obvious that there''s something behind it.


    However, as for Qiu Shi''s temperament, no wonder he didn''t give himself any warning.


    "Uncle, please say."


    "There are the most people in this mine, because the work here is the most difficult. Those who have just been caught or who are not disciplined will be sent here.


    However, the remaining two mines are less than one person.


    I heard that many of them took refuge in those villains and helped them bully us together. "


    Looking at Uncle Zhang''s face, we know that these people must have done something very excessive.


    "There will never be fewer people who help the tyrant to do evil and the tiger to be disappointed, so uncle means to make me more careful?"


    Uncle Zhang nodded.


    "Not only that, I''m afraid they will be mixed up in the escaping crowd.


    Those people''s hearts are black. It''s hard to guarantee that they will do something shameless in order to keep their wealth and glory. "


    She understood Uncle Zhang''s words, but another problem was put in front of her. He was not familiar with these people and could not distinguish them.


    Looking at Uncle Zhang in front of her, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    "Is it difficult, uncle? Do you know who they are?"


    Uncle Zhang smiled bitterly.


    "Do you know why my daughter and I were tied to the mountain?


    We were originally a hunter at the foot of the mountain because some of them often bought some mountain goods from me and fell in love with my daughter.


    But my daughter is still young, and I can''t leave here, so I can only bear it.


    I didn''t expect them to intensify their efforts and abduct us all up the mountain.


    At first they wanted to intimidate and lure my daughter into submission.


    So he took us to the third mine. Later, grandpa came forward and saved me and my daughter. "


    Referring to the grievances he had suffered before, Uncle Zhang loved his girl even more. He suffered these things at a young age.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up.


    This is really a broken iron shoe. There is nowhere to find. It takes no time to get it.


    "It would be great if Uncle Zhang could screen us!"


    Uncle Zhang smiled awkwardly.


    "I have no other ability. It''s my duty to help the girl.


    It''s not too late. Let''s go quickly.


    The news of these mines is exchanged. I''m afraid they will know the situation here in a little while. "


    Lin Mengya also thought so.


    When several people came out of the first mine, long Tianyu whispered, "I''m afraid this man is not a simple hunter."


    "I can see it, too."


    Not to mention that long Tianyu felt something wrong, even she noticed Uncle Zhang''s sense of disobedience.


    When the little girl was dragged away, the man seemed so cowardly and incompetent, but his words just now were orderly and didn''t look like a hunter.


    "Be careful." Long Tianyu shook her hand.


    "Don''t worry."


    The concealed weapon in her cuff is ready to go.


    She needs to be more careful here.


    When they got to the second mine, the guards inside happened to come out to check.

 Chapter 2460

    There are fewer guards here than in the first mine.


    They rushed over and subdued people, and the miners inside were similar to those in front.


    Fortunately, Uncle Zhang and Qiu Shi were there, and a few words won their trust.


    When the miners were still evacuated, Uncle Zhang stood at the door, staring at the crowd.


    "You, you, you and some of you, you come out first for the time being."


    Uncle Zhang quickly ordered several people in the crowd.


    Lin Mengya looked over.


    These people stand out in the ragged miners.


    Their clothes were not worn out, and their faces were ruddy. They didn''t seem to have suffered this kind of torture all year round.


    It seems that this should be the traitors hidden in the miners.


    The people who were named were not flustered. They just looked at each other and flattered them in front of them.


    "I don''t know what the girl has to say?"


    Lin Mengya and Uncle Zhang exchanged eyes vaguely.


    "Nothing. I just hope you can do me a little favor."


    She did not immediately reveal the true face of these people.


    And these people don''t know at all. They have long been exposed. They pretend to be embarrassed and say, "girl, we are all poor people caught to work. We don''t know what we can do for you."


    After picking her eyebrows, she said quietly, "actually, it''s nothing. I heard that when you were caught, your things were robbed by these people.


    I think since everyone has left, I''d better try to return what belongs to the big guy.


    Do you know where the guards put their things? "


    A few people are quite shrewd. They don''t say it directly or talk nonsense.


    But after pretending to think for a while, he said, "we don''t know about the guards.


    But they all live in the cabin over there. I saw them take a lot of things in before. I think they should hide there? "


    They didn''t know that Lin Mengya came from the cabin.


    There is only the temporary residence of these guards. There is nothing at all except some necessary living utensils.


    It seems that what Uncle Zhang said is probably true. These people have long been bought by the guards.


    "Oh? Since you know, why don''t you go and get these things for me?"


    She deliberately threw a bait.


    These people are like Xue Cheng around Grandpa. If they don''t get stolen goods, they are likely to die and refuse to admit it.


    Those people thought they were looking at each other vaguely.


    "Of course you don''t have to bother the girl with this little job."


    "Yes, we''ll go and get the things now. Just wait here, girl."


    Seeing that they were indeed hooked, Lin Mengya just gave them a faint look and let them out.


    Uncle Zhang is worried.


    "Miss Song, they will report to the black evil spirit!"


    "What I want is to tell them."


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    Uncle Zhang reacted immediately.


    "Miss Song is still smart. Now I see how cunning they are!"


    Uncle Zhang obviously hated the traitors more than the guards.


    The second mine was soon evacuated.


    Lin Mengya took a look at the mining inside.


    Although the first mine is large, the quality of refined iron ore is far inferior to that here.


    It seems that the quality of the third mine cave should be better than that here.


    But judging from the current situation, if they want to seize the mine cave, the mountain bandits who went to Yashan may not be able to stay.


    Just thinking, she saw Qiu Shi running over.


    "By the way, Grandpa, where are they?"


    Originally, at the first mine, Lin Mengya wanted Qiu Shi to take grandpa and them out.


    However, when they arrived at the abandoned mine before, it was empty.


    Qiu Shi also frowned.


    "I''m looking for someone. He''s not here."


    "No?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly had some bad hunches.


    In such a short time, grandpa is inconvenient to move. Where will they go?


    At this time, long Tianyu''s men sent a message.


    "I''m afraid the old man has been taken hostage by these traitors."


    Long Tianyu frowned and said, "we''re still a little late. The traitor around him can''t wait."


    Qiu Shiyi almost ran away when he heard the news.


    Fortunately, Yu''s guard caught him.


    "Let go of me, I''m going to save people!"


    Qiu Shi became more and more excited, and even didn''t hesitate to start with the guards.


    Lin Mengya went over and slapped Qiu Shi.


    "Do you know why grandpa didn''t choose anyone and asked you to follow me?"


    Qiu Shi''s eyes turned red.


    He clenched his lips. "I''m useless..."


    "It''s not that you''re useless, but that Grandpa met you long ago. There will be such a situation, so he sent you out in advance.


    A wise old man like him will never wait to die. Calm down first and let''s save people together. "


    Yu''s people said that the remaining guards occupied the third pit.


    And take the miners, including Grandpa, as adult hostages to threaten them.


    Although Lin Mengya had expected this situation before, it really happened. She was still a little impatient.


    Long Tianyu knocked on the armrest of his wheelchair and whispered, "don''t panic, these people are just a mob."


    "I''m just afraid they''ll hurt the hostages."


    I think the reason why these guards do this is that they feel hopeless to escape, so they may be more crazy.


    Although most of the people have escaped, if these guards are allowed to kill the miners, their rescue will become meaningless.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go and have a look first." Long Tianyu suggested.


    Several people hurried to the third mine.


    As expected, the villains didn''t treat the miners as adults at all.


    They drove the old and weak miners directly to the cave.


    The first is Grandpa.


    Qiu Shiyi couldn''t stand seeing Grandpa suffer.


    Lin Mengya ordered people to hold him down.


    The reason why the other party does this is to provoke them and let them mess up.


    She gathered her emotions and went forward to shout to each other.


    "Let these innocent people go, and I can spare your life!"


    Unexpectedly, the mood of the guards inside was even more excited than her.


    "Let them go, what shall we do?"


    The guard looked at her fiercely.


    "These people have run away, and we have only one death in front of the black evil god


    No, let''s die together! "


    Then the guard was about to cut down on one of the miners.


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    Lin Mengya shouted and continued to deal with each other.


    "I know you just want to live. I can guarantee that as long as you let these people go, we won''t embarrass you!"


    "Won''t embarrass us? What about our family? They are all in the stronghold!"


    The guard looked very excited.


    Lin Mengya did not expect that the means of the black evil god was so cruel that even her own people would not let go.


    "I know you are worried about your family, but even if you kill people now, they will die."


    These words made the guards more crazy.


    "You''re right. I don''t want to live!"


    Lin Mengya then said, "so you are the only one who can save your family. Are you going to watch your family die?"


    It''s called dying and later life.


    Although these guards are hateful, they are also full of resentment against the black evil spirit.


    She can use this to turn them around.


    "What do you mean?" The guard asked coldly.


    "Do you know how much money you can earn a day from such a large fine iron ore? And how much do you get?


    Even if you are domineering in front of these people, you still have to listen to others after all.


    Even your family is not free. Are you really willing to live like this every day? "


    In this case, emotions are easily induced by language.


    Lin Mengya''s words immediately worked.


    Those guards obviously thought of how cowardly they were to be slaves under the Black Ghost God.


    "What if you are unwilling?


    We killed a few people, but many of our brothers died!


    The black evil god doesn''t treat us as human beings at all, but we can''t help it. The lives of my family are all in his hands.


    If I dare not listen to him, he will have to kill our family! "


    "But now the opportunity is in front of you?"


    Lin Mengya induced step by step.


    "To tell you the truth, we are here to save people.


    As for this fine iron ore, we are not interested at all.


    Instead of threatening us here, you might as well take the opportunity to plan for yourself.


    As far as I know, the black evil spirit is possessed and can''t even move. What are you afraid of him doing? "


    Lin Mengya''s words aroused the guard''s curiosity.


    "The black evil spirit is possessed. How do you know?"


    "If he hadn''t had an accident, how dare we save people?


    You see, apart from you guards who are still working hard, those guys in the stronghold appear? "


    Grandpa is in their hands, that is to say, they must know what Lord Huo is doing in front of them.


    The guard turned his eyes, but his courage grew stronger and stronger.


    He can think of threatening these miners. He is obviously a bit of a smart man.


    And in such an environment, it''s easy to feed a person''s appetite.


    He actually gradually had an idea he had never had before.


    "Are you really not here to seize this iron ore?"


    Lin Mengya said sincerely, "we just came to save people. You can see that if we really came to the iron ore, why don''t we take the opportunity to let these miners directly attack the stronghold?"

 Chapter 2461

    If the black evil spirit was here, he would not believe Lin Mengya''s words.


    But now facing her, she is just a small leader in the guard, and she is still greedy for life and afraid of death and greedy for profit.


    The man turned his eyes and had a bit of heart.


    But he was not so stupid as to say yes immediately.


    "Wait."


    With that, the man returned to the mine.


    Lin Mengya knows very well that this man will promise sooner or later.


    But now time is pressing, and so many people have not been evacuated. In case of any accident, there will be more trouble.


    "Master, madam, I''m afraid the people in front of the black evil spirit have noticed it. Now, they want to retract the stronghold."


    The worst is coming.


    Lin Mengya looks at long Tianyu, who nods at her.


    "Have you finished your discussion? There''s nothing so cheap after passing through this village. What can be done, mother-in-law!"


    She showed some impatience, which made the opposite party believe again.


    After a while, the little leader came out again.


    "I can let you take people away, but he must stay!"


    The little head pointed his hand at Grandpa.


    In an instant, Qiu Shi rushed over.


    "No!"


    Fortunately, the eyes and hands of the people nearby were fast, and they caught them.


    At this time, Grandpa opened his eyes and looked lovingly at the anxious Qiu Shi.


    "Qiu Shi, be obedient."


    Qiu Shi bit his lips and stared at Grandpa.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Although this is the best situation, she can''t really sacrifice her grandfather.


    "What do you mean? I''m afraid I''ll suddenly repent?"


    The little head smiled and said, "just let him stay a little longer. As long as all your people quit, I''ll let someone send the old man out."


    The other party''s words are not credible at all.


    The previous man''s behavior has shown that there is someone behind him.


    If the identity and purpose of the person behind her are unknown, how can she believe that the other party will keep its promise?


    But grandpa took the initiative to say to her, "girl, just do as they say. You go first and I''ll stay."


    "Grandpa, if you want to go, let''s go together!"


    "Yes! What if they change their mind and don''t let people go?"


    Others objected.


    At this time, Grandpa just shook his head.


    "I''m old. It doesn''t matter if I can''t get out."


    He calmly looked at the crowd around him, with no fear in his eyes.


    "You should remember to live a good life after you go out.


    Also, although Qiu Shi is still young, he is already very good. Huoxiao is also a good child. I''m very relieved to have them. "


    This is more like a last word.


    Qiu Shi completely flushed his eyes, clenched his fist and looked stubborn.


    Grandpa smiled freely and waved to Qiu Shi.


    "Go on, good boy. You''ve suffered all these years."


    Long Tianyu held Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "Take people."


    This is Grandpa''s valuable time for self sacrifice. They can''t waste it in vain.


    "Now follow my people. Remember, don''t take anything. Your family is waiting for you outside!"


    People kept coming out of the mine.


    These people are obviously stronger than the first two mines.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes and protected her behind her.


    There are about 70 or 80 people in the third mine


    , and mostly young adults.


    She''s been staring at these people, too.


    Finally, when everyone left, the guard didn''t release Grandpa.


    "Our people are gone. Now, should you let them go?" She asked.


    The guard nodded and said a few words to the people behind him.


    After a while, two guards dragged the old man up.


    She saw that the old man''s legs were drooping on the ground. It was obvious that he had lost his ability to walk.


    "This is..."


    She frowned, but the little guard leader said carelessly, "just teach this disobedient old guy a lesson."


    Actually, they did it!


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned cold, but now is not the time to settle accounts.


    She can only restrain herself and push long Tianyu in front, but all her attention is focused on the three people behind her.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the mine area, a scolding came from behind.


    "Stop! Do you want to die?"


    The two guards looked back reflexively. At this time, Lin Mengya took the opportunity to hit him and robbed Grandpa.


    "Get down!"


    Long Tianyu suddenly reminds Lin Mengya that she immediately lies down beside Grandpa.


    I saw the two bodyguards who looked back and fell to the ground the next moment.


    Two cold arrows passed through the chest and killed them in an instant.


    "No, it''s their people!"


    Lin Mengya immediately got up, grabbed grandpa and pulled back. However, her strength was not strong enough.


    Long Tianyu wants to help, but the other party doesn''t just want to kill the two bodyguards.


    Several cold arrows hit and were shot down in mid air by long Tianyu with concealed weapons.


    "Pull him to me, be careful!"


    Lin Mengya understood what he meant and pulled people over with all her strength.


    Their people will come soon, as long as they hold on for a few more minutes.


    But unexpectedly, the black evil spirit came in person.


    Compared with the previous few days, although his face was a little pale, his action was very convenient.


    The thought of being fooled by this girl a few days ago made him even more angry.


    "Waste! A lame man and a woman can''t die!"


    He slapped his men open and directly took out the other party''s long knife to kill them.


    Seeing the black evil spirit in front of her, Lin Mengya burst out her potential and pushed her grandfather to the foot of long Tianyu, but she exposed her neutral position.


    "Die!"


    The black evil spirit stabbed her vest fiercely.


    But what he expected didn''t happen.


    A figure, like a ghost, easily flew his knife.


    The next moment, his neck was held by a beautiful slender hand.


    "Did you ask me if you wanted to kill my little girl?"


    Qinghu fumbled on each other''s face for a moment. The next moment, he tore off a mask as thin as cicada wings.


    "Should I call you Heisha God or Dong Xiaolian?"


    Lin Mengya calmly turned around and looked at the stunned face.


    "You, you guessed it was me?"


    Dong Xiaolian looked at her in disbelief.


    He thinks he has disguised well. Over the years, no one has seen his true face, and no one has connected him, the most ruthless bandit, with a cowardly and incompetent scholar.


    "I didn''t guess, but someone told me that you are the black evil spirit."


    She said with a sneer.


    Dong Xiaolian''s face became gloomy for a moment.


    "Yes,


    Yijianghong told you? "


    "Exactly. Before she died, she told me that your real identity is actually the black evil spirit. And you are also the master who killed the former leader of shievil stronghold, right?"


    What yijianghong said to her before she died, she didn''t tell anyone.


    This seemingly debauchery and ruthless woman is actually soft hearted.


    She knew that Dong Xiaolian was the evil spirit, but she still didn''t expose him or hurt him.


    "Hum! That fool really takes yijianghong woman seriously!"


    Jealousy, fear and anger made Dong Xiaolian choose his words.


    "But yijianghong is not a good thing! She took the poison back to the ten evil stronghold. The old thing died in her hands!"


    "Shut up!"


    Lin Mengya only felt that the man in front of her was disgusting.


    Looking at him as if he didn''t know how to repent at all, I''m afraid he took advantage of yijianghong''s feelings.


    "All right, now is not the time to argue with him. Ya''er, send out the signal."


    Long Tianyu stops Lin Mengya, who glares at Dong Xiaolian in disgust, and then releases a signal bomb.


    After a series of changes, Grandpa couldn''t support himself and fainted.


    Lin Mengya had a clean inspection.


    The fractures are two lower legs, and there is a chance of rescue.


    After receiving the signal, Huoxiao''s people rushed over at the first time.


    When he saw Dong Xiaolian tied up in a ball, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    "This is --"


    Lin Mengya curled her lips.


    "He is the black evil spirit, hidden deep enough?"


    Dong Xiaolian has disdained to fight with them. As soon as his eyes are closed, he can''t hear what they say.


    Lord Huo was really surprised.


    "Indeed, how are you? How''s grandpa?"


    Grandpa has been carried out. Lin Mengya explains the situation to each other.


    Originally, their plan was to save people. It was an unexpected joy to catch the black evil god.


    It''s also the other party''s underestimate of the enemy and the assist of Qinghu.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare take the risk.


    As soon as he heard that all the people had been rescued, Lord Huo''s face was a little relaxed.


    "Thank you, Miss Song, for your help. Huo Xiao is very grateful."


    She dodged.


    "Brother Huo, next is your business."


    It is reasonable for Huo Xiao to finish the work.


    "Well, don''t worry. I will do what I promise you."


    Lin Mengya nodded, greeted Qinghu and pushed long Tianyu away.


    Just before she left, Dong Xiaolian suddenly asked, "what else did yijianghong tell you?"


    Lin Mengya stopped and turned to look at each other.


    "She also said that in her life, she had only one man in charge of her former family."


    "But she clearly --"


    "It''s not the palace sand at all, but the cinnabar she ordered.


    Also, your good wife has been stealing behind your back for a long time. The child in her belly is not yours at all, and the person is not killed by yijianghong. It is she who pesters her lover. The other party is annoyed and replaces her foetal medication with poison. "


    Word by word, she poked Dong Xiaolian''s heart directly.


    "You lie to me! You lie to me! She can''t tell you so many things!"


    "She can''t tell me in person, but someone can convey it for her!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him contemptuously.


    "Gee, what a pity. In fact, your wife doesn''t love you at all. She''s just used to robbing other people''s things.


    You''re just an addition. "

 Chapter 2462

    Of course, yijianghong can''t tell her so much.


    In fact, her real last words were to tell Lin Mengya that she had several letters hidden somewhere.


    This woman is a clever man.


    In fact, she had already noticed Dong Xiaolian''s true face and knew that her husband died in each other''s hands.


    In fact, over the years, every time she saw Dong Xiaolian, she wanted to avenge her husband.


    But it''s too easy to kill a man.


    What she wanted was for the ambitious man to fall into the abyss of pain.


    And huoye was her first choice.


    However, Lord Huo himself had no interest in her. He guarded her like a thief, so that she had no chance to tell each other the inside story.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya became the person she chose before she died.


    Pushing long Tianyu out of the mining area, Lin Mengya sighed gently.


    "Thinking about yijianghong?"


    Know her as long Tianyu.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "I just think this woman is really pathetic. Dong Xiaolian is really hateful. He doesn''t love yijianghong, but he personally ruined her happiness."


    Between the lines of the letter, yijianghong showed her hatred for Dong Xiaolian, entirely because the other party killed her husband.


    I think, in fact, yijianghong has her husband in her heart.


    Long Tianyu held her hand.


    "There is nothing we can do about the dead, so we can only try to fulfill the wishes of the living."


    "You''re right."


    Lin Mengya quickly pulled away from other people''s feelings and said in a low voice, "you said Dong Xiaolian was the ethnology teacher of the ancient nationality. Now you know that he is the black evil spirit. I think this news is worthy of our attention."


    Now, although they know that iron ore is likely to flow to the ancient people.


    However, it is not clear what the ancient people did with these iron ores.


    Even if the smelting technology is not developed, they have been transporting iron ore continuously over the years, and there must be something strange.


    "If you want to know what they have done, go and see for yourself." Long Tianyu said with deep meaning.


    "Also, our purpose here is to see for ourselves what happened to the ancient people."


    I just didn''t expect so many accidents before people went to the ancient people.


    "No hurry, we have to be fully prepared."


    Lin Mengya looked at him seriously and couldn''t help laughing and said, "is that the ancient people''s cave of dragons and tigers?"


    Long Tianyu said, "the ancient family is not as simple as you think.


    They are so deep-rooted that even the temple dare not easily become an enemy.


    But we were lucky to find a sharp weapon that can pry open the big stone of the ancient people. "


    Lin Mengya turned her mind.


    "You mean brother Huo?"


    "Yes."


    Before long Tianyu finished, Qinghu cut in coldly.


    "What, brother Huo? When were you so close to him?"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other funny.


    "How can you be more jealous than the two boys at home?"


    Qing Hu snorted.


    "You are the only girl who doesn''t understand anything. You are a mother. You are so slow."


    Lin Mengya, who was despised for no reason, looked at each other speechless.


    "How can I make you angry?"


    Qing Hu hated iron and steel and stabbed her on the forehead.


    "You, how many snacks will you have in the future? The men who appear around you for no reason are all unkind.


    You''re the only fool who treats others as good people. "


    Lin Mengya is even more confused.


    Finally, long Tianyu couldn''t see it anymore and came out to rescue her.


    "OK, let''s go back and have a good rest. If we want to take over the iron ore, we can''t be busy alone."


    Qinghu picked his eyebrow.


    "I''ve already called people from the big chamber of Commerce. It should be here now. If you find out, the cauliflower will be cold."


    Although it was still a tone of disgust, Lin Mengya thanked each other with a smile.


    "Of course! Who can compare with my uncle Qinghu!


    You old man have a long-term vision and excellent knowledge. Ordinary people are really unmatched! "


    On the cultivation of rainbow fart, Lin Mengya is the leader.


    You know, living in a family where everyone is a sister controlled brother, mastering this skill can make her live more like a fish and water.


    Obviously, Qinghu, who was upset by the boss just now, is now shunmao.


    "You have a little vision. All right, I''ll pick up the people. You two go back first."


    After Qinghu left, Lin Mengya breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know if it''s because he''s old. It''s really getting harder and harder to coax him recently."


    In the face of his wife''s complaints, long Tianyu can only choose to smile and bow her head.


    Sometimes he was glad that his wife was slow in some way.


    I''m afraid it won''t take a few days to integrate the bandits who want to go up Duck mountain completely.


    Although the great masters have fallen into their hands, the two masters and the three masters have their own thoughts.


    These people are likely to cooperate with the guards to fish in troubled waters with the mountain bandits.


    However, these things are left to Huo ye to worry about.


    Anyway, their cooperation is not over yet. She and long Tianyu should take advantage of these days to sort out the people they brought.


    They did not return to the house before the Song family, but reached the foothold selected by the big chamber of Commerce.


    Lord Huo sent a message, hoping that the women''s family members could stay for a longer time.


    Lin Mengya certainly has no objection to this.


    The other party owes them a lot, so that she can get more benefits in future negotiations with the other party.


    This is an ordinary two entry yard.


    It has been cleaned up for a long time, and their things are placed in the room.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru naturally want to live here with them, but Lin Mengya didn''t expect Li Wushuang to follow them.


    He did not wear cumbersome women''s clothes today, but changed into a clean and refreshing men''s clothes.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up when she saw it.


    Before, the unparalleled women''s clothes were actually amazing.


    He is tall, probably because he has dance training all year round and has a good temperament.


    Although wearing women''s clothes, it doesn''t look too flirtatious.


    His men''s clothes are quite handsome.


    Although the appearance of Qinghu and long Tianyu is superior, they are too aggressive. On the contrary, when they meet for the first time, they will make people feel a sense of distance.


    But Li Wushuang won''t.


    He is definitely the type that standing in the crowd will attract everyone''s attention. As long as he waves his hand, he can harvest a large number of fans.


    To put it simply, Qinghu and long Tianyu are like immortals from the sky


    And hard to touch.


    Li Wushuang is the most common man in the world. He is amiable in view and accessible in touch.


    Lin Mengya looked at it for a long time.


    Li Wushuang, who seldom wore men''s clothes, was very shy and asked nervously, "is it strange for me to wear like this?"


    "No wonder, no wonder, very good!"


    Lin Mengya said, "although I saw you wear men''s clothes before, I didn''t feel that way."


    When he was in the temple, he was actually unparalleled and not completely dressed in women''s clothes.


    But when she saw men''s clothes at that time, for example, she felt like a woman disguised as a man.


    Li Wushuang smiled and said, "it''s not what I want to wear, but my father and mother said that since I''m a man, I''d better wear men''s clothes back."


    i see.


    Before, Li Wushuang had a heavy psychological burden, so whether he was wearing men''s clothes or women''s clothes, he unconsciously imitated a woman''s posture.


    Now his biggest psychological obstacle has disappeared, and people unconsciously relax.


    She looked at her fiercely and suddenly had an idea.


    "Are you interested in being a model for our clothing shop?"


    Li Wushuang looked at her blankly.


    "What is a model?"


    "In short, you wear our clothes and show the benefits of this dress in front of everyone."


    The more Lin Mengya said, the more she felt that this method was feasible.


    "With your figure, it''s most suitable to be a model.


    But don''t worry, I won''t let you do it for nothing. As long as you do what I say, there will be a commission for all the clothes you have displayed in the store after they are sold. What do you think? "


    Li Wushuang widened his eyes.


    He had never made money since he was a child. He had no idea that there was such a job in the world.


    "I, can I really do it well?"


    Although a little nervous, Li Wushuang was more excited.


    Originally, he thought he would live like this all his life, but now he meets Bai Su and has the right person, so he thinks more in his heart.


    It is impossible for him to get involved in the wealth of the second elder of the Song family.


    And anyway, he is also an indomitable man. It''s not good to let Bai Su raise him in the future.


    At the thought of his future life, he immediately overcame all his fears and tensions.


    "Although I don''t know what the model you said has to do with the Commission, do you think I can make money as long as I wear clothes?"


    Lin Mengya nodded heavily.


    "Great, I''ll tell Bai Su the good news. I can make money to support her in the future!"


    Watching him leave happily, Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile.


    "If he knew that the dowry I had saved for Bai Su over the years was enough to make them rich for a lifetime, would it hurt him a little?"


    She hasn''t forgotten the people around her. Over the years, she has a lot of assets, and Bai Su and Cairu also have a share.


    Especially Bai Su, a good sister who lived and died with her, although the cold beauty was stingy with her smile all day, she was actually a little rich woman.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "Stop talking."


    "That''s right. It''s not easy for him to cheer up. Why should I hit him."


    She was happy to see that Li Wushuang paid so much attention to Bai su.


    "By the way, how''s the situation at Li''s house?"


    She smiled back and asked softly.


    "Not very good."

 Chapter 2463

    Long Tianyu said in a deep voice, "the people of heaven have taken many children from the Li family because they need to sacrifice and dance.


    The elders of the Li family wanted to stop it, but they didn''t succeed. Instead, they asked Tianren and the Presbyterian to find a reason to imprison several principal members of the Li family. "


    In the days when Li Wushuang was kidnapped, long Tianyu received some internal information about the ancient family.


    Although the Presbyterian Council has not officially disintegrated, according to the current situation, that day may not be far away.


    At that time, no one knows what the ancient people will look like.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying.


    "Who is in charge of the Li family now?"


    "The Presbyterian Council took over directly. They sent someone to manage the Li family. Fortunately, the elder had a good reputation and didn''t treat the Li family badly.


    Only in this way, the Li family has no protection and is in a worrying situation. "


    "By the way, do you have any news about Li Ao?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at her strangely and opened his mouth faintly.


    "Not yet. It seems that the Li family has long planned to hide him in advance."


    Lin Mengya just let go of most of her heart.


    "He''s fine."


    "Ya''er, you seem to care about him very much?"


    Dragon vinegar bucket Tianyu asked in a low voice.


    But she didn''t taste the sour taste in her words, and said frankly: "anyway, Li Ao can be regarded as our friend.


    I think he should also be trying to save the Li family. Since we have the same purpose, we can find him to cooperate. "


    More than half of the acid gas rushed to the sky. Long Tianyu was not that unreasonable person.


    However, since he was injured and inconvenient to move, many things can not go with his wife. Lin Mengya has always been insensitive to such things, so that long Tianyu has a greatly increased chance of being jealous.


    Alas, it''s a pity that his wife doesn''t know anything. Otherwise, he can take the opportunity to be charming or something.


    "What''s the matter? I think you seem unhappy? Is there any difficulty?"


    Lin Mengya finally found that there seemed to be something wrong with her man''s mood, and asked softly.


    Long Tianyu took her little hand and sighed.


    "Ya''er, I think I''m really useless."


    "How can you say that about yourself?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that her man was probably injured, so she was emotionally unstable.


    "Sorry, I''ve been neglecting recently. It''s all my fault. I should take good care of you."


    Squatting down, she sincerely apologized to him.


    Long Tianyu gently touched her cheek.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my fault."


    He lowered his eyes. The originally overbearing and powerful man showed his fragile side at this time.


    This makes Lin Mengya more distressed.


    "You are good everywhere! In my heart, you are always the best. Don''t be so discouraged. Promise me that you will be better."


    Her voice was gentle and firm.


    Long Tianyu stared at her deeply.


    "Ya''er, if, I mean if, if one day, you find that I''m not as good as you think, will you leave me?"


    His eyes were full of worry.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to see it. She immediately comforted, "don''t think so much, and in my heart, you''re good everywhere."


    "But what if I lied to you?" He suddenly felt a little sad.


    "I know what you hate most is being cheated. If you don''t have to, I will never cheat you."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment.


    You know, she has known long Tianyu for so many years, but he has never become like this in front of himself.


    Can it be said that he deliberately hid his true emotions a while ago, and then collapsed because his leg injury hadn''t healed for a long time?


    This is not a good phenomenon!


    In order to avoid greater abnormalities, she had to comfort his heart as soon as possible and make him feel safe.


    "Well, I''ll give you three chances."


    She raised her three fingers and said solemnly, "these three opportunities mean that I will forgive you three times. Even if you lie to me, I will forgive you within these three opportunities."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes lit up.


    "Are you sure?"


    She nodded heavily.


    "I mean what I say."


    "Great! I can finally rest assured!" Long Tianyu patted his chest and smiled back on his face.


    Finally coaxed!


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Fortunately, she has the experience of coaxing two babies. Otherwise, she really can''t get their father.


    "Now that you''re at ease, you''d better recover from the injury. By the way, I heard that the chamber of Commerce found some clues about Xie Han''s disappearance. I''ll go and have a look. I''ll come with you later."


    Long Tianyu nodded and reluctantly released the man.


    Before long, Qinghu came in with a disdain on his face.


    "I find you''ve become more and more shameless lately."


    Facing the irony of his old opponent, long Tianyu just smiled.


    But Qinghu didn''t want to let him go easily and looked down at the guy in front of him.


    "What have you done behind her back? I can warn you that if you dare to make her sad, I will never let you go!"


    The two people who were very friendly in front of Lin Mengya once again tit for tat.


    Long Tianyu put away the smile on his face. Now he has no depression in his hands.


    "I''m more afraid of her sadness than you."


    "Hum, you know the best!" In this regard, Qinghu does not buy it.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t need to explain to him. She is his limit and no one can touch her!


    Qinghu gave him a cold stare.


    This man is too cunning and insidious, but he can only try to help his girl watch.


    Before leaving, Qinghu threw the things in his arms to him.


    "This is what you want."


    Long Tianyu turned over his letter and nodded with satisfaction.


    "No one else found out?"


    Qing Hu rolled his eyes.


    "Who do you think I am? No one saw me when I dived in. After I got the letter, I destroyed the mechanism."


    He looked at long Tianyu and asked, "how did you know there was a mechanism there?"


    The night before, long Tianyu found him privately and asked him to sneak into the stronghold of shangya mountain and secretly bring out something the next day.


    Originally, he didn''t agree. However, the other party told him that this thing might be related to his own girl.


    He can ignore anyone''s life and death, but he can''t let go of anything related to Lin Mengya.


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer Qinghu''s question.


    "I thanked you for her, Qinghu. You know very well that I''m protecting her."


    but


    Qinghu was not fooled by him. He raised his eyebrows. Qinghu''s tone became more and more sharp.


    "Protection? What do I think? It''s like using it?


    As far as I know, you have long wanted to find such an iron ore to make weapons for your own army.


    Perhaps you knew the existence of this fine iron ore from the beginning! "


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and didn''t deny it.


    This made Qinghu more angry and grabbed his collar directly.


    "If you want to die, go yourself. Don''t let her fight for you! Long Tianyu, you''re still not a man!"


    Facing the accusation of Qinghu, long Tianyu just calmly broke off his hand.


    "I know what I''m doing. I admit that I have received news that there may be a fine iron ore here before, but I can''t control the later things.


    Also, don''t you really know why I pushed her to the stage? "


    Qing Hu opened his mouth and finally released his hand powerlessly.


    He stepped aside and hid himself in the dark.


    Long Tianyu sat there quietly with a cold color on his face.


    "Your real master, perhaps, is the enemy who turned you into like this. In fact, he never gave up to deal with ya''er.


    I know you mean it to ya''er. But you think it''s really good to let her know nothing? "


    Qinghu clenched his lips. He couldn''t even restrain his trembling.


    After a while, he lost his voice and said, "how much do you know?"


    "Not much. It was only a while ago that I found out your origin."


    He is like a patient hunter, waiting for his prey little by little, falling into his carefully designed trap.


    There was no fear in the face of the hungry wolf who might suddenly rush up and tear his throat.


    The two faced each other silently for a long time. In the end, they ended up with the compromise of Qinghu.


    "Don''t tell her!" Qinghu said fiercely, but long Tianyu heard the plea in his words.


    "Of course I won''t tell her that our purposes are the same."


    He looked at Qinghu and sighed.


    "It''s just Qinghu. We can''t hide it for long. I''m afraid eyar''s ability and reputation have attracted attention there.


    At that time, she will know all our plans. "


    Qinghu evaded the problem and ran out in a hurry.


    Only long Tianyu was left, and his eyes looked deeply into the distant sky.


    The two men who are closest to each other have reached an agreement in private. Lin Mengya, who is in the dark, is also a little worried at the moment.


    "You say that there is another medicine shop in the ghost city, which has the same effect as the secret medicine we sell?"


    "Yes, the small ones have also brought a batch. Please have a look in person."


    It was the steward of the chamber of Commerce in the nearest town that was responsible for delivering the letter to her.


    For Lin Mengya, the founder, the managers'' attitude is highly respected.


    And those who can be in charge must be loyal to the chamber of Commerce and her.


    Therefore, these people are aware of her relationship with zhenlongtang. I just don''t know. She is the real boss of Zhenlong hall.


    She tested some medicines and found that the prescriptions of these secret medicines were similar to those given by herself, but it was a pity that the core herbs should be replaced by other medicines with the same effect because she controlled them very strictly.


    The curative effect will naturally be discounted, but the price is 30% lower than your own, and there is no limit.


    For people who are not knowledgeable, nature is a good choice.

 Chapter 2464

    "It''s really similar to our prescription. Has our prescription been leaked?"


    She put down the medicine and asked suspiciously.


    The man in charge shook his head.


    "As far as I know, none. After hall leader Xie disappeared, according to your instructions, both raw materials and doctors were more closely protected.


    These prescriptions are even more important. Small people have never heard of the leakage of prescriptions. "


    She also received such news, but in that case, what''s the matter with this prescription?


    Once the secret medicine was launched, it was fried at a sky high price in the ghost market. Therefore, many people want to inquire about the prescription these days.


    It''s just that zhenlongtang and Lin Mengya have strong strength. Coupled with many means, they have dispelled many people''s thoughts.


    "When I received the news, everyone suspected that it might be the secret recipe leaked by hall leader Xie."


    The steward hesitated,


    These people have cooperated with zhenlongtang.


    Whenever they want to open up a new place, at first, the brothers of Zhenlong hall ask them for information, and then after they settle in, these people give them the town to dredge up local forces.


    Because of the cooperative relationship, the big chamber of Commerce and zhenlongtang are inseparable.


    If Xie Han really leaked the secret recipe, what he hurt is the friendship between the two brothers.


    Lin Mengya ponders for a while.


    "Xie Han is not a brainless person. Even if he really wants to sell my prescription, he will never choose such a stupid and ostentatious way."


    The steward nodded and said, "we all think so, but maybe hall leader Xie has some difficulties?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The steward whispered, "after these secret medicines came out, the brothers of Zhenlong hall were constantly harassed by those people.


    The young feel that they must have been instructed by someone to act so boldly against Zhenlong hall.


    In terms of the current momentum and status of Zhenlong hall, didn''t they kill themselves by doing so? "


    "You mean to say that maybe Xie Han deliberately misled them and wanted to convey some information."


    The steward replied, "that''s right."


    It''s not impossible to think about it.


    Xie Han was born as an intelligence trafficker. Although he doesn''t know who was taken away, he will definitely contact them through various ways.


    If he is strictly guarded and has no channel to communicate with the outside world.


    Then, pretend to take refuge in the other party and sell some unimportant news to gain the other party''s trust.


    Encourage those people to deal with zhenlongtang, and then give them the secret medicine that only she and Xie Han know, so that they can compete with zhenlongtang for business.


    Isn''t that why I told the brothers of Zhenlong hall that he was in the hands of those people?


    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    "I knew nothing could stop him. You should immediately send orders to the brothers of Zhenlong hall. Since they want to fight, they should fight with them."


    The steward immediately agreed.


    Xie Han''s ability to persuade the other party to do such a thing must have caught some of the other party''s psychology.


    But it is not so easy to incite the forces that can secretly take him away and avoid all their pursuit.


    So she must ensure Xie Han''s safety.


    Then she has to act like she should.


    The harder she counterattacks, the more real the play will be, and the more secure Xie Han will be.


    At that time, we''ll try to get people out.


    I didn''t expect that things that had been tracked down for so long had a turn for the better, which may be a good omen for her.


    After staying here for a few more days, good news came from Lord Huo.


    They seized all the original materials of Shuangyashan, and found a lot of iron ore that had just been collected and had not been transported out in time in a cave in Houshan.


    Although fine iron ore is good, due to the current technology, the mining cost and difficulty are relatively large.


    Originally, according to Lin Mengya''s expectation, it would take them at least a few months to make the refined iron ore on Yashan fully play its role.


    Besides, workers are a big problem.


    Now, those iron mines can make up for the empty window in recent months.


    As for the workers digging iron ore, Lin Mengya chose to recruit openly in several surrounding towns.


    Dong Xiaolian''s approach is actually more risky. Instead of making this refined iron ore a nightmare for miners, it''s better to make it a welfare for the residents of several surrounding cities and towns.


    If we have a stable job and everyone can eat enough, who will be a mountain bandit?


    In this way, it not only solved the manual problem of iron ore, but also improved huoye''s reputation in several towns.


    Now, as soon as they mentioned Lord Huo, they would give him a thumbs up, and they almost didn''t give him a confession for three days.


    In this regard, Huo Ye is a little uncomfortable.


    But Lin Mengya thinks it''s good.


    Lin Mengya naturally went to huoye''s invitation with pleasure.


    It''s rare that long Tianyu didn''t follow, and she only took Cairu alone.


    Only this time, Lord Huo didn''t take her to the stronghold.


    "Where are we going?" Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    Surrounded by farmland, there are many houses in front, which looks like a farm.


    Huo Ye''s expression was a little relaxed.


    "I''ll show you the people you saved."


    "You mean, your companions?"


    He nodded and pointed ahead.


    "I bought this place a few years ago."


    His eyes were full of nostalgia.


    "When I was young, I wanted to have a place where we can no longer take into account anyone''s vision, and parents and children can get along freely."


    She had no intention of prying into other people''s privacy, but from the experience of Huo ye and those people, it was obvious that they had suffered a lot.


    "The axiom of the world should be like this. I don''t think anyone''s blood is born noble."


    Her words resonated with Mr. Huo.


    "I think so too. They always say that we confuse their blood and that our blood is inferior to them.


    But we are like them, we are also human, we also have blood, tears, joys and sorrows.


    Why can they deprive us all of our happiness for such ridiculous reasons? "


    Perhaps they are not aware that their thoughts are going through a very important stage.


    However, influenced by modern ideology and culture, she thinks this is a good phenomenon.


    "That''s why we have to fight against this unfair fate. Don''t worry, I will help you do it together."


    Lord Huo smiled gratefully at her.


    "Thank you, but it''s a great kindness to me that you can save them.


    Miss song, I know you are people who do great things. Wherever I can be useful, I will fight to repay! "


    Lin Mengya smiled, waved her hand and said, "don''t be so serious. Human life is too precious. A person only has one time. No matter who, no matter what reason, no matter what kind of thing, the most important thing is to live well."


    Lord Huo said, "sometimes I really wonder where Miss Song grew up.


    Why is your idea and language always so different? If I can, I really want to see it. "


    Compared with the past, Huo Ye is more like an ordinary young man today.


    Lin Mengya also liked this relaxed and pleasant conversation atmosphere. She pursed her mouth and secretly said with a smile: "I also want to take you to see it. Unfortunately, not everyone can go there."


    Lord Huo''s eyes lit up.


    "If you have this chance, please take me with you!"


    "OK."


    She promised without any burden.


    Anyway, if nothing happens, she will never be able to return to modern society in her life.


    Instead of firmly denying, it''s better to leave a beautiful thought for others.


    While talking, they came to the houses.


    At least a thousand people have been rescued before. The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled account for nearly one third, and the rest bear the heavy responsibility of taking care of these people.


    Young adults account for less than a quarter, and now these people are stepping up building houses.


    Although they are thin and weak, they still have strength because they work in the iron mine all year round.


    It''s just that they still can''t believe it. They feel like they''re in a dream.


    Lin Mengya looked around.


    These people will be fine. They will have a better life.


    When someone saw Mr. Huo and they arrived, they rushed up to say hello.


    Lord Huo nodded with the other party with a smile, and then introduced her to the public.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Miss Song who helped me save you together!"


    Some people know her and some have heard of her.


    Especially the parents of those children are grateful to her.


    In an instant, she was surrounded by a group of little carrots.


    "Sister, sister, thank you for saving us from the bad guys."


    "My sister gave you sugar. Lord Huo gave it to us. I''ll give it to you!"


    Despite considerable suffering, these children''s recovery ability is very strong.


    Lin Mengya touched the children''s heads.


    These little guys are only seven or eight years old, and the small ones are even smaller than those two in their family.


    She picked up a little girl and pinched her soft hand. She just felt that her heart was cured immediately.


    "How old are you this year? What''s your name?"


    The little girl blinked her big eyes and said sweetly, "my name is bao''er. I''m four years old."


    "Tell your sister, do you like it here?"


    She looked at the little girl''s innocent face and realized more deeply why Huo worked hard for them.


    The little girl was very bold and hugged her neck.


    "I like it here! No one beats us here, and we can eat enough."

 Chapter 2465

    In the eyes of children, perhaps happiness and happiness are so simple.


    But even so, for them, they have blossomed in the abyss of despair.


    Precious, so cherish it.


    She kissed bao''er''s little face and attracted the little girl''s "giggle".


    "In the future, you can eat enough every day. It''s beautiful to be fat."


    The little girl nodded and rubbed her face like a cat.


    She took the little girl in her arms and walked with Mr. Huo. Maybe they still lack a lot of things, but she believes that in the near future, they will build a solid home for themselves.


    She returned the child to her mother, and she followed Mr. Huo to talk about business.


    "As for the iron ore, just do as we said before."


    Lord Huo took out a contract, which was clearly written in black and white.


    "We are responsible for both mining and management. We account for 50% of the first two iron mines, and only two of the later iron mines have achieved good results."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "It''s too bad for you. You''d better give everyone 50-50 as originally said."


    But Lord Huo disagreed.


    "You have helped us too much. Even so, I still feel that I owe you a lot."


    His tone was too sincere for her to believe.


    Lin Mengya knew that the man was afraid of making up his mind, so she had to agree.


    The contract was made in duplicate. After signing her name and pressing her fingerprints, the iron ore was officially transferred to their names.


    Lord Huo took a look at the contract, but he was not particularly surprised.


    "You guessed my identity long ago?"


    On the contract, she signed the name "Gong Ya".


    Huo Ye smiled bitterly and said, "I just guessed that you are not ordinary people, but I didn''t expect you to be so big."


    "Have you heard of me, too?"


    Now, it''s Lin Mengya''s turn to be curious.


    She is not the kind of narcissistic person. She thinks everyone in the world must have heard of her name.


    Moreover, this is a marginal area, very far from the palace. No matter how much influence she has, it may not affect here.


    But Lord Huo said seriously, "we are not as closed as you think. In fact, we have to know what major events happen in the kingdom of Wei.


    Although we are in a mess here, in fact, everyone has his way of survival.


    If you offend someone you shouldn''t, I''m afraid the final outcome will not be good. "


    Yes, she nodded her approval.


    "Now that you know who I am, do you know my husband''s identity?"


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Huoxiao could only nod helplessly.


    He thought he always had some opportunities. Now it seems that that''s his delusion.


    These two people, but let the whole Weiguo men and women envy the immortal couple.


    If he dares to break up, will he be killed by their supporters?


    "Then I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, the most important purpose of our coming this time is to go to the ancient people."


    Referring to the "ancient clan", Huo Ye''s look unconsciously became a little serious.


    He frowned. Obviously, the place left him may be some bad memories.


    Lin Mengya carefully looked at his face and explained, "we know that most of you have something to do with the ancient people.


    Just because of the ancient


    Resistance within the family, so they were forced to separate from their relatives.


    So we hope you can help us. In this way, maybe you can reunite with your relatives as soon as possible. "


    She didn''t want to force these people with kindness or something.


    If Huo Ye agrees, it is certainly the best.


    If he objected, he would never mention it again.


    Lord Huo unconsciously took a few steps along the path. Lin Mengya stood in place and silently looked at his back.


    "After so many years, they should have forgotten us long ago?"


    In the words, there are self mockery, resentment and missing.


    Although Lin Mengya can''t understand all his feelings, he can probably understand Huo Ye''s hesitation from the perspective of a mother and a daughter.


    "I think they have to answer this question in person."


    The group of "diviners" is really too special.


    Most of them are only raised and loved by single parents, while the other half of the most important in their lives are detained in the ancient clan by rules and traditions.


    In such an environment, who can ask them to only passively accept waiting, but can''t have a trace of resentment in their hearts?


    "Actually, I went to see her once."


    Lord Huo is not used to it. He turns out the things he hides in his heart to be heard.


    "She married someone else and gave birth to another child.


    The child is five years younger than me. He is also a boy. He doesn''t look like me. He probably looks like his father. "


    Probably when he was a teenager, one year on his birthday, his mother didn''t come.


    His father was very drunk that day. Taking advantage of the night, he took advantage of the tiger head doll made by his mother and walked towards his mother''s direction.


    He knew where his mother lived. When he was young, his mother took him there.


    So how does a little child remember a place where he only came once?


    So far, he doesn''t know.


    He only remembered that he finally climbed up the wall and secretly looked into the yard. As a result, he saw another little boy in his mother''s arms.


    Once his gentle and loving smile, his mother gave it to another person without stinginess.


    He also heard the child''s smile, crisp and sweet. Then he heard the boy and called his mother "mother".


    At that time, he wanted to rush down and bully his mother back.


    But in the end, he could only be held down from the wall by his hurried father, covering his mouth.


    That night, he lost his tiger head doll.


    His father brought him back in silence. In the end, he just sighed deeply.


    At that time, he didn''t understand, but now he gradually tastes it. Father''s sigh, with how many unspeakable despair.


    Since then, he never called the woman mother again.


    Until the Huo family was exterminated, he completely lost contact with his mother.


    "If she really cares about me and really loves my father, why can''t she wait.


    When I grow up and have the ability to protect her, maybe the three of us can reunite again.


    But she betrayed me and my father. "


    Lord Huo turned around and asked her with red eyes.


    "How can such a woman be worth everything I do for her?"


    Lin Mengya could see that huoye was very excited.


    She thought again and again before she opened her mouth.


    "I think you have to ask her about it yourself. Maybe she has to."


    "She has given birth to other men. What else can she argue?


    If she doesn''t want to have a baby, can anyone force her to have a baby? "


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Huoxiao was probably so excited that some biases had appeared in his thought.


    However, she had to argue for his mother.


    "In that environment, a woman is too weak. Huo Xiao, I ask you, if she doesn''t have children, she will die?


    Or is the other person threatening her with you and your father?


    Or, in such a hopeless day, did she transfer her feelings to another man?


    Whether she loves your father or not is their personal situation, which doesn''t mean she doesn''t love you. "


    The pain in Huoxiao''s eyes deepened gradually.


    "But my father died because of her!


    I can''t forgive her for living without guilt after killing our family! "


    He didn''t want to continue this topic and left with big steps. Lin Mengya could only stand behind him and shout.


    "Huo Xiao, wake up! It was the ancient people who killed your father, those inhuman rules, not your mother!"


    The man walked away and didn''t know whether the other party listened to her.


    Lin Mengya stamped his feet in anger.


    But she can''t help it. The knot is Huoxiao''s. If you want to untie it, you have to let him figure it out.


    A good meeting is an unhappy parting.


    Even long Tianyu saw that his wife was not very interested at home.


    He poured a cup of tea and personally fed it to her mouth.


    Lin Mengya took his hand, took a sip, and then leaned lazily against him.


    "Who made you angry?"


    "Nothing."


    She just thought Huoxiao''s idea was too extreme.


    But then again, if it were her, I''m afraid she would be more extreme than Huoxiao.


    At least, although he hates his mother, he never wants to hurt her.


    Even, they cast their thoughts of making up for their regrets on these strangers and planned for a long time to save these same injured people.


    People are not sages. Huo Xiao can be so tolerant of heart and nature, which has exceeded most people.


    However, if he did not untie this knot, Huoxiao would not agree to go to the ancient clan with them.


    She put her chin on his shoulder and kneaded long Tianyu''s earlobe with small hands and claws in anger.


    "Yu, what would you think if one day someone threatened me with you and the babies so that I had to give birth to other men?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed her little hand and moved her face a little farther.


    "It won''t happen. I''ll protect you and the children."


    Although she knew it would be the answer, she was still unwilling.


    "I mean if! If the other party is too strong, you can''t resist?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t see that long Tianyu''s expression was so unnatural for a moment.


    Then he returned to business as usual.


    "I won''t let this happen."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes. She was really angry with him.


    She turned over and deliberately pressed most of her body on his legs.


    She sighed faintly, and there was some weakness in her voice.

 Chapter 2466

    "Actually, I''m not standing and talking without low back pain.


    But I think, no matter what the other party does, if you want an answer, you have to ask him face to face. "


    She turned and looked at long Tianyu with serious eyes.


    "So, no matter what questions we have in the future, we have to ask each other''s answers. It''s terrible to poke our brains."


    Long Tianyu certainly agreed.


    In fact, it was because of his wife''s unique thought that he dared to stir up such a thing in the dark.


    Because he firmly believes that his feelings with ya''er are different.


    Those dog blood misunderstandings will never appear on them.


    At this time, long Tianyu didn''t understand what a prophecy was.


    The cruel reality will teach him to be a man.


    On the second day after she failed to persuade Huoxiao, Li Wushuang broke into their room with a letter in horror.


    "Temple Lord, madam, please save my family!"


    Lin Mengya, who was having breakfast, received the letter in Li Wushuang''s hand.


    Just as she unfolded, she saw a bloody line of words.


    "Take Gong ya home quickly within five days. If you''re one day late, you''ll kill one of the Li family!"


    The content of this letter is really scary.


    But Lin Mengya was more curious that she only disclosed her identity to Huo Ye. How did those people know that they were far away from the ancient family?


    Lin Mengya asked someone to pack up and asked about the origin of the letter.


    It turned out that the letter was sent to the previous song family.


    In this way, the other party does not know where they are hiding.


    Then the reason why her identity was exposed should have nothing to do with Huo Ye.


    But even so, those who can guess her identity and report it to the ancient people must be ancient people.


    She suddenly remembered something she had ignored before.


    She comforted Li Wushuang, and they set off immediately. If they travel day and night, they can reach Li''s house in less than three days.


    So there''s still time.


    After simply packing up, Huo ye, who got the news, hurried to say goodbye.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya didn''t argue with him that day, but had a half change in his attitude, Huo put down his anxiety.


    Even if he can''t be a husband and wife, the other party is a good friend he rarely gets along with.


    If there is a gap between the two because of this matter, I''m afraid he will regret it more.


    Lin Mengya didn''t explain much to the other party.


    After all, if Huo Ye doesn''t want to fall into this quagmire, the less he knows, the better.


    Only when I heard that some ancient people were still watching them, Lord Huo''s face became a little ugly.


    "In other words, when they knew that these people were suffering, they actually chose to stand idly by?"


    Seeing that this guy was going to vent his hatred on innocent people, Lin Mengya hurriedly said, "I think these ancient people responsible for monitoring should not be your mother''s kind of people.


    Maybe they didn''t tell your parents about it at all. "


    Huo Ye didn''t say a word. It was obvious that he didn''t listen to her at all.


    Lin Mengya expressed some helplessness.


    Now this guy''s mind is like falling into a dead end. No matter what, he can turn to those people.


    She could not persuade him to open up, and she was not qualified to ask Lord Huo''s forgiveness.


    It seems that if you want to completely untie Huo Ye''s heart knot


    , we must find his mother.


    "Brother Huo, let''s go to the ancient people first.


    If you want to see your mother, I will pay attention to you in the ancient family.


    I''m sure she''s had a hard time these years. "


    The rest of the matter has to be decided by Huo Ye himself.


    However, she felt gratified that the other party did not flatly refuse.


    Maybe this thing has a turn for the better.


    "I see. You should be careful in the ancient clan. I''ll check those things for you."


    But Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I already know who they are, but now is not the time to scare the snake."


    Lord Huo immediately understood what she meant.


    Those who monitor must not be just to monitor a small Li family.


    The fine iron ore on the duck mountain is worth their great trouble.


    Maybe those people didn''t think they had been exposed, and if huoye was in the iron ore town, they couldn''t take back the iron ore.


    Knowing his responsibility, Lord Huo nodded slightly to them and said, "you can go without worry. I promise that when you come back, the iron ore will still belong to us!"


    "With brother Huo''s promise, I''m much more relieved."


    She smiled sweetly at Mr. Huo.


    "By the way, my people will come here to develop business soon. Please make it convenient for brother Huo at that time."


    Huo Ye has long heard of the big chamber of Commerce.


    At the thought of them, they can also communicate with each other outside. The business opportunities brought by them are not a bit.


    He will strongly support anything that can be beneficial to the people. What''s more, it belongs to their own business. Why not support it?


    "I see. I can guarantee that no one can hinder the action of the big chamber of Commerce here."


    Lord Huo patted his chest and answered the matter.


    Lin Mengya smiled with curved eyebrows.


    "I''m here to thank brother Huo for them."


    "You''re welcome. It''s all a family."


    At this time, long Tianyu also poked his head out of the carriage.


    "Ya''er, it''s time for us to start."


    Lin Mengya nodded, said goodbye to Lord Huo, got up and got into the carriage.


    Outside, Huo ye and his men waved goodbye to her reluctantly.


    Lin Mengya waved until she couldn''t see them. Then she sat safely in the carriage.


    She held her chin in her small hand and looked curiously at her man.


    "Why aren''t you jealous this time?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows.


    "I thought you didn''t see it."


    She brushed her lips and said disdainfully, "I admit that I am not as sharp as you in some aspects.


    But every time I talk to Mr. Huo and them, your two eyebrows will be twisted into a ball! "


    How did this man become so stingy?


    She was not angry, but felt that long Tianyu''s Vinegar seemed to be a distrust of herself.


    Is it difficult that her love is not firm and changes day and night?


    But long Tianyu smiled, and his eyebrows were full of relaxation.


    "Silly girl, this is just a kind of interest between husband and wife.


    I naturally know that our feelings are stronger than gold. I''ve never seen you fall in love with another person.


    Just some


    At this time, I hope all your attention can be focused on me. "


    He held Lin Mengya''s hands and his tone was full of love.


    "I''m just a little jealous. Even if the person who shares you with me is our child, I''ll be jealous."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head, and the little anger in her heart had long disappeared.


    With her hand on the man''s chin, she tried to look like a prodigal son in love.


    "Why didn''t you know that your mouth can talk so well?"


    His fingers touched his lips gently. For a moment, Lin Mengya felt that she was a little thirsty.


    Without much thought, she took the initiative to come forward and gave up her lips.


    After having a good time together, the two men sat in the carriage and discussed going to the ancient people.


    "In the past, those people just let Li Wushuang cheat me back. Now they don''t even bother to pretend.


    It seems that either they are forced to hurry, or they think they have already eaten us. "


    In fact, the reason why the ancient people want to catch her is very simple and easy to understand.


    She has power and money.


    And as long Tianyu''s heart meat, there are really many evil wolves coveting her.


    "They probably think they can do whatever they want when they catch up with the people of heaven and man."


    Long Tianyu''s words were somewhat disdainful.


    At the beginning, they didn''t even give face to the Tianren family. Are they still afraid of their dog legs?


    However, maybe the Tianren people thought that they had been praised from time to time, so they thought of cooperating with the ancient people.


    Lin Meng said angrily, "birds of a feather flock together.


    The Tianren family is not a good thing. Now the ancient family is still trying to get up.


    They are not afraid. In the end, they lose their wife and lose their soldiers? "


    From Li Wushuang''s experience, it is not difficult to see that in fact, the heavenly people did not regard the ancient people as equal people at all.


    In such an unequal relationship, the Tianren people will certainly prefer to use them as tool people in their attitude towards cooperation with the ancient people.


    What is the concept of tool man?


    They will be cannon fodder when they are in charge; In the face of difficulties and obstacles, they are pathfinding stones.


    When they divide up the benefits, they are like wild dogs waiting on the corner.


    Only when the host is in a good mood can he get a piece and a half of meat as a reward.


    "I really don''t understand what these people''s brains think.


    A good man is not a good man. He has to be someone else''s dog. "


    Long Tianyu smiled and touched his head.


    "Do you know how difficult it is to be a man and how easy it is to be a dog.


    When you are a man, you should learn to fight for yourself with your own hands.


    If you are a dog, you can get a reward from your master as long as you listen to his master''s orders and bark at others. "


    "But that''s because dogs are still useful for the time being. If they can''t move when they are old, they will be ruthlessly abandoned by their owners, or they will be directly used as feed by their owners and thrown into new dogs for sharing."


    What she said was just the attitude of the heavenly people towards them.


    Long Tianyu understands.


    "That''s why we chose to fight, and they chose to continue to be a dog."


    Lin Mengya can only look and sigh.


    "At least let''s fish out the Li family who are unwilling to be other people''s dogs."


    Every man has his own life. According to the current trend of the ancient people, I''m afraid they will be determined and powerless at that time.

 Chapter 2467

    After shaking on the carriage for three days, they finally reached the canyon at the entrance of Li''s house in the evening.


    Long Tianyu observed carefully with a telescope and called Ling ye and others to discuss.


    Lin Mengya is together with Li Wushuang and determines the response plan after going in.


    "I still don''t feel at ease. Otherwise, I''ll go back and have a look myself."


    When they arrived at the door, Li Wushuang seemed to hesitate.


    He was only afraid that he would involve Lin Mengya and them. He might as well sacrifice himself.


    Anyway, as long as Lin Mengya doesn''t show up, those people can''t do anything about themselves.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and refused.


    "No. since my identity has been exposed, they will not let me leave.


    It''s better to write it down as your credit, and you''re not so passive. "


    Li Wushuang''s identity is an unstable factor.


    If it is exposed, the Li family will be even more guilty.


    "But..."


    Li Wushuang is more and more embarrassed.


    "Don''t forget it. You should remember that we are friends. Friends should share weal and woe."


    Lin Mengya said firmly.


    Li Wushuang, who was wearing women''s clothes again, just had red eyes and no tears.


    Seeing this, Bai Su secretly held his hand.


    Li Wushuang rubbed his eyes and held them hard.


    Lin Mengya was also gratified to see that the relationship between the two people was so good.


    "Madam, your highness, please go over."


    She patted Bai Su and took Cairu out of the carriage.


    Long Tianyu has a simple map lying on his leg. He is studying it carefully with his head down.


    "See what?"


    She sat beside him and looked at the map together.


    Long Tianyu pointed to the narrow passage and said, "if there is an ambush here, I''m afraid we can''t get away."


    Li Wushuang said that although the canyon is not very long, if someone ambushes on the top of the mountain, or blocks the passage on the other side of the canyon, and then cuts off their retreat, they can only be caught in a jar.


    "Are you afraid that they will deal with us? I think they don''t necessarily want our lives."


    Otherwise, they could have sent Li Wushuang to assassinate them instead of leading them here.


    Long Tianyu closes the map.


    "I''m thinking about our retreat."


    That''s a problem.


    The Li family is located at the edge of the ancient habitat. This is the fastest way to leave.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "this road is too easy to be ambushed, so I think we should take the secret road leading up to duck mountain."


    After incorporating the bandits who went up to Yashan, they also learned the secret way for these people to transport ore to the ancient people.


    But that secret road leads directly to the other direction of the ancient people. If they want to go out from there, they have to cross a small half of their habitat to get there.


    At that time, if this escape method is really used, no one can say which of the two roads is more dangerous.


    She hesitated for a moment. She just wanted to say something. Before she opened her mouth, she was blocked back by long Tianyu.


    "I must go with you."


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is very firm.


    She opened her mouth and didn''t say it after all.


    "I just think you can wait outside to pick me up."


    He lowered his eyes and gently stroked his legs.


    "Do you think it will be your burden for me to follow you?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I mean!"


    She immediately hugged long Tianyu''s neck and rubbed his cheek.


    "You will only be my biggest help, where will it be a drag?"


    "Then let me go, will you?"


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her long hair.


    "I''m always worried about you going alone."


    Now that everything has been said, Lin Mengya has no reason to stop it.


    "OK, let''s go together. Don''t think about it. I really didn''t mean that."


    She is busy with her promises and is afraid that her men will think more.


    But she didn''t see it at all. There was a smile in the guy''s eyes.


    It turned out that he pretended to deceive her about those just now.


    Before entering the valley, Lin Mengya made a deployment.


    Their previous actions were still secret, and few people were exposed.


    In addition to the few who have shown their faces, this time they will simply become a visible guard, others are still hiding in the dark and looking for opportunities to sneak in.


    But in this way alone, there were 100 people, together with three carriages, directly into the canyon.


    It was dark and long inside, the cliffs on both sides were straight, and the narrowest place was only for a carriage to pass through.


    All the guards are on alert and ready for sudden accidents.


    Long Tianyu always held her hand and closed her eyes, as if she wasn''t worried.


    After walking for about half an hour, there was finally a reply from the guard outside.


    "Master, madam, we have come out."


    They were relieved immediately. Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to lift the curtain of the carriage. She saw that it was suddenly bright outside, and there were good fields beside the road.


    No wonder Li Wushuang values the Li family so much. As long as you look at the scenery here, you can feel the positive side of the Li family''s efforts.


    The fields on both sides are planted with rice one by one.


    Although it is not the season for rice harvest, the green wheat field makes people feel good.


    "Here is really a paradise!"


    Lin Mengya sighed heartily.


    Long Tianyu looked at her gently and said in a low voice, "when things are done and the children are old, shall we find such a place to spend the rest of our lives?"


    "Really?"


    Her eyes were bright and full of expectation.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help scraping her nose.


    "Of course it''s true."


    "That''s great. I''ll plant a lot of fruit trees and get a grape rack in our yard.


    We can enjoy the cool in summer. In autumn, we can eat grapes together.


    By the way, I can make wine! "


    She probably really likes this kind of life. Even if the picture is just a beautiful vision, she still imagines it all the time.


    Long Tianyu dotes on her and nods from time to time, or improves her ideas.


    "I can''t wait!"


    Finally, Lin Mengya still has some unfinished business.


    The more she drifted, the more she missed the feeling of stability.


    "One day."


    He folded his hands and wrapped her little hands together.


    "I''m just talking. You see, we have so many things. How can we leave them all behind?


    In fact, I don''t want much. As long as the people I care about most are around, it doesn''t make any difference where they are. "


    Long Tianyu kissed her hand.


    "Yes, I will realize all your wishes.


    ¡±


    She nodded hard and her eyes smiled into a new moon.


    "Master, madam, someone has picked us up."


    The sound from outside pulled them back to reality.


    Lin Mengya eased her face, looked at long Tianyu, then sorted out her clothes and got out of the carriage.


    "I''ve seen your highness, the Lord''s wife."


    Outside the carriage, an old man who looked kind was saluting them.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "Why do I remember that you invited the master of the palace family?"


    The man was stunned and then pleaded guilty immediately.


    "It''s all villains. No, yes, please forgive me."


    Lin Mengya knows their purpose very well.


    Nothing more than to get everything in her hands, including the Gong family, who has been firmly in the top position of the first family.


    Putting her behind long Tianyu is nothing more than taking her as his vassal.


    A place that doesn''t know to respect her at all, and she doesn''t need to respect.


    There is no need to worry about how nature comes along.


    "Your Highness is ill and won''t get off the bus. Who is your excellency?"


    Her arrogance obviously surprised the old man.


    However, he kept a respectful appearance and said, "I wonder if your Highness''s body is OK? I''m just a small steward of the Presbyterian Council under Song Jian.


    If your highness needs anything, I will try my best to meet your requirements. "


    "No, I''ve already prepared everything for your highness. We just need a place to rest. Besides, your highness doesn''t like noise."


    Song Jian immediately responded and hurriedly sent the party to a farm.


    Lin Mengya got out of the car and took a faint look. She was neither satisfied nor disdainful.


    "OK, we''ll contact you if there''s anything. Somebody help your highness down."


    She crossed Song Jian and went straight in.


    The guards soon carried long Tianyu down from the carriage with a wheelchair.


    Intentionally or unintentionally pushed Song Jian out completely, leaving him no place to intervene.


    Looking at the vast group of people entering, he was locked out of the door. Song Jian''s face slowly appeared a little dark blue.


    Hum! These guys, who don''t know whether they live or die, put it on his head.


    "Call the girl from the Li family!"


    He said fiercely.


    The next confidant immediately slipped in from behind.


    Not too long, women''s clothes were unparalleled, so they came out of it.


    "Unparalleled, you are really capable!"


    Facing Li Wushuang, Song Jian is not so kind.


    Li Wushuang shrunk his neck, but his face was a little angry.


    "I have brought people to you as agreed. When did you release my father and my uncle?"


    "No hurry."


    Song Jian said slowly and narrowed his eyes.


    "I think you should know that you and I are ancient people anyway.


    No matter how powerful they are, they can''t turn out any flowers in our territory.


    If you are obedient, I will talk to the elders and let them out this morning.


    But if you''re not obedient, hum, don''t blame me for not reading old love. "


    The bright threat made Li matchless very angry.


    "Song Jian, don''t forget that you relied on my father''s support when you were in charge!


    Now, you actually bite the hand that feeds you! "

 Chapter 2468

    "Bite the hand that feeds you?"


    Song Jian''s narrowed eyes were full of jealousy.


    "You Li family just want to give alms! Even if I join the Presbyterian Council, don''t I still have to listen to your father?


    In his eyes, I''m just a good dog! "


    "You!"


    He stared angrily.


    He had never thought that his nominal father and his actual brother-in-law, who were regarded as close friends, had long been unhappy with them.


    "Don''t look at me like that. At least I''m still thinking about my old relationship with your father."


    Song Jian glanced at him disdainfully.


    "If it weren''t for me, the Li family would have been swallowed by others."


    Look at his complacent look, he is biting his teeth with unparalleled hatred.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you these people. I''ve brought them. When will you release them?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Song Jian proudly touched his chin.


    "People are here, but things haven''t been done yet."


    Li Wushuang has long expected their shamelessness, but now, he still can''t accept it like this.


    "You continue to follow them. No matter what they ask, you should send someone to tell me at the first time." Song Jian whispered.


    "Do you want me to be a spy?" said Li Wushuang in a cold voice


    "Li Wushuang, you''d better recognize your identity. You are our people and Li family.


    You exist for the ancient people, not to make friends with them! "


    In this case, Li Wushuang really can''t listen.


    But he had no choice but to shut up.


    Song Jian only thought he was too stupid. He thought it was just a waste of time to continue talking to him.


    "All right, you can go now.


    You should weigh things carefully. The whole Li family is in your palm. Don''t be confused. "


    Li wushuangqi left, but he didn''t dare to refute.


    Song Jian sneered.


    What is this little Li family?


    As long as he can complete this task, he can become a formal elder.


    Then he can call the wind and rain!


    The pleasure of delusion made Song Jian a little complacent.


    But fortunately, he remembered the previous plan and whispered with his confidant''s laughter.


    Looking at the yard where Lin Mengya and her family settled, she showed a strange smile.


    "He came to you just to let you watch us?"


    In the room, Li Wushuang has told Lin Mengya about his dialogue with Song Jian.


    Nodding, he looked a little listless.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m worried about my father and them. My father... Is Li Ao''s father and my brother-in-law.


    He was much older than me. After I escaped, he always treated me like a married son.


    I''m really afraid that something might happen to them. "


    Li Wushuang has never hated himself so much.


    If he didn''t accomplish nothing like this, even if he had martial arts, he would save people himself.


    Instead of sitting here, you can do nothing but worry.


    Bai Su was not comforting, but she firmly grasped her unparalleled hand with instinct.


    Between the clenched fingers, the two comforted and supported each other.


    After learning the situation, Lin Mengya also thought about it.


    "Judging from the current situation, they should be all right. After all, Song Jian still wants to take them as hostages so that you can be obedient."


    "But Song Jian, a villain, has something to do with my father


    Qiu, will he take the opportunity to retaliate? "


    It''s hard for her to say about it.


    According to Li Wushuang, there is an old grudge between Song Jian and the owner of the Li family.


    Now people fall into his hands and it is difficult to avoid some sin.


    In fact, Li Wushuang was also very clear, but he was still reluctant to give up his family after all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how to comfort him. Seeing long Tianyu who was dead, she couldn''t help poking him.


    "You''re talking!"


    Long Tianyu, who has been silent, is a little innocent.


    But his wife has a life, and he dare not refuse.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I can send someone to check this song Jian for you."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "What''s the use of checking him? Isn''t he just an ungrateful villain?"


    Long Tianyu had to explain with good words.


    "Song Jian is just a steward. According to reason, he is not qualified to take over the affairs of the Li family."


    "So, you mean that song Jian is just a clown. The real behind the scenes has not yet appeared?"


    He nodded.


    "But this song Jian is not so simple. I have had contacts with the Li family for a long time. I know that although the Li family has a low status in the ancient family, they still have a rich family background.


    Song Jian can''t swallow such a big bargain alone. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized.


    "Originally, Song Jian is just a bait."


    "Yes. Since some people want to fish, let''s give him this chance and let the bait catch his master!"


    That''s a good idea!


    She immediately smiled and said, "my highness is the best!"


    Long Tianyu is really helpless.


    I don''t know who my wife learned from. The speed of changing her face is amazing.


    Just now I turned my eyes and despised myself. Now I blow rainbow fart.


    By the way, this is the vocabulary she taught him.


    I have to say, there are some interesting things in her world.


    He really wants to see it when he has a chance.


    "In that case, unparalleled, you should tell him all our actions in every detail according to what he said."


    Li Wushuang was worried that he couldn''t do it.


    Lin Mengya felt that he was simply worried.


    "You have to believe in your acting skills. For such a long time, you can hide from your mother-in-law and those people. It''s nothing to deal with small fish and shrimp like Song Jian!"


    Li Wushuang listened to her words carefully and seemed to really believe it.


    Of course, what she said is true.


    If you put it in modern times, unparalleled such a big man in women''s clothing can make a debut.


    Now it''s not easy to have a chance to reflect his value. Of course, she has to praise him.


    Several people had a secret talk. Finally, Bai Su went down to have a rest with Li Wushuang.


    Lin Mengya also took out her own medicine oil and gave long Tianyu routine massage every day.


    In recent days, it may be because of the fatigue of running around. Yu''s legs are a little sore.


    At first, the goods wanted to pretend to deceive themselves as if nothing had happened, but who is she?


    How can you hide such a small trick?


    "It may hurt a little. You can bear it."


    She gently reminded me and pressed it hard.


    Suddenly, long Tianyu''s body couldn''t help tightening up. She didn''t dare to be careless. After kneading everywhere and getting a seat, she went to the next place.


    "Your leg seems much better than before."


    She rubbed and talked with long Tian


    Yu chatted and diverted his attention.


    For him, it was not unbearable pain.


    On the contrary, he was much more injured on the battlefield.


    Even so, he didn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, in front of her, he couldn''t help showing his vulnerable side.


    And she often does not feel that he is incompetent, but will give the most gentle care.


    This is what makes him most satisfied.


    "I think so, too. These days, I always feel that the perception of my legs seems to have recovered most."


    It''s not comforting her.


    His legs, he is more concerned than anyone.


    Although Mr. ya''errui assigned him a detailed treatment plan, and all the drugs he used were the painstaking efforts of both of them.


    But in addition, he has not given up the rehabilitation plan assigned to him every day.


    Although he is out, he will still seize the opportunity to do some exercise with some common simple tools.


    Ya''er once told him that the problem was not his legs, but his waist.


    He still has hope to stand up in the future.


    It''s just that the chance is slim.


    If you put it on others, you will not abandon yourself, and you will find it difficult.


    But in his eyes, even if it is only one in ten million, he will never give up.


    "It''s normal. I massage you every day and the rehabilitation exercises you do can stop your muscle atrophy.


    When you can stand up later, there will be no sequelae. "


    She smiled and hugged both of his legs.


    Long Tianyu only felt that with the passing of her little hands, his legs felt warm, alleviating the numbness and acid swelling feeling.


    For him, it''s actually very comfortable after massage.


    It''s hard for her.


    At the end of each time, I will be tired and sweat profusely, and my hands are sore.


    "In fact, you can leave it to others."


    Long Tianyu wrapped her hand and said painfully.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''m really not tired. Besides, I''m your attending doctor.


    What''s your reaction and what''s uncomfortable? I can adjust your treatment plan in time when I know it.


    If you hand it over to others, you should always get used to it and refuse to say it even if you feel uncomfortable.


    If anything is delayed, isn''t it a waste of time? "


    Long Tianyu was more and more happy and nodded to accept his wife''s "education".


    Lin Mengya wiped off the excess ointment on his legs with a clean soft cloth, pulled it off his trouser legs, and put it on the bed.


    Her serious look made long Tianyu a little distracted.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" She washed her hands and asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu pulled her into his arms.


    "I think I''m really lucky to have you with me."


    "If only you knew."


    She leaned on his shoulder and "whispered" at him impolitely.


    Long Tianyu nodded and didn''t respond at all.


    The couple talked for a while and leaned together to have a rest.


    She didn''t get up until the sun disappeared completely.


    Rubbed his eyes, and the people around him had already gone down.


    As soon as she was about to get up, she heard the movement of Cairu in the yard.


    "Our owner is resting. Please come back."


    "Rest? Then we''ll just take care of the owner."

 Chapter 2469

    "I said, my master is resting. No one can disturb me!"


    Cairu''s tone increased, and there was a faint sign of anger.


    When these women came in, they rushed directly into the house, which had made her very dissatisfied.


    If you really disturb the master''s rest, she will throw these people out directly.


    "Who''s arguing outside?"


    Lin Mengya opened the door and saw that Cairu was stopping in front of several girls dressed up.


    "Who are you?"


    Several people pushed each other, squeezed each other''s eyes, and then Yingying bowed down.


    "After passing the palace master, several of our sisters were specially asked by the steward of song to serve you and the hall master. I don''t know where the hall master is now, so I can let our sisters meet."


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood.


    Oh, this is the weasel''s door. It''s very kind.


    She held her shoulders in her hands and looked at the girls up and down.


    "Gee, you ancient people, that''s all!"


    Her tone was so contemptuous that several people were embarrassed directly.


    At that moment, a brave man smiled and said, "the palace master misunderstood. We are all good girls, not as cheap as the palace master thinks."


    "Did I say you came out of the dark door?"


    She smiled, but her words were ruthless.


    Several people were humiliated by her, and their faces were livid with anger.


    "You, you are so insulting! I want to see the temple Lord and let the temple Lord judge me!"


    The Yingyan accused her one after another.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all.


    "You still expect him to judge you?"


    She seems to have heard a big joke.


    "After entering this door, even he has to listen to me. Which garlic do you dare to challenge me?"


    Her suddenly cold look made several people restrain.


    In the end, they are well-informed and flexible.


    Right now, I''ll make up with her.


    "Oh, we sisters can''t talk.


    The master of the Palace said, in your capacity and status, where can we compare.


    But our sisters came to serve the temple Lord.


    Lord Gong, you are so delicate. How can you take care of this kind of rough work? You''d better leave it to us! "


    The man''s words are harbouring evil intentions.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expose her, but said with a sneer, "the Lord of the temple is my husband, and I should take care of him. But you don''t seem to be serving people. Come here to take care of my husband? Anyway, I''m short of people.


    Cheru, let them stay. "


    This is an unexpected turn.


    Seriously, even those women didn''t expect that this woman who looked like a tigress really left them!


    Some of them haven''t calmed down yet.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them again and asked casually, "why? Don''t you want to stay?"


    "Yes! Of course we do! Thank you, master!"


    Several people seemed to wake up from a dream and nodded cheerfully.


    But Lin Mengya lifted her lips and smiled badly.


    And these women thought they would serve the Holy Lord. Who knows¡ª¡ª


    "What place is this? It stinks!"


    Several people covered their mouths and noses one after another, while Cairu was calm and calm.


    "It doesn''t smell that bad. We''ve just arrived. By the way, my master ordered you two to go to the toilet and two to take swill in the kitchen from now on


    ¡£¡±


    The four beauties widened their eyes.


    "What? You feel that we should do such a thing!"


    Although they had a low status in the ancient family, they were not unknown people.


    It was once a romantic affair with them. Even if it was not a glorious thing, no one dared to treat them slowly.


    But now, they were thrown here to wash the toilet and swill?


    The four finally realized that they had been fooled by Lin Mengya!


    His face was so ugly that several people turned and were about to leave.


    But Cairu pulled out her long sword and stopped the four people.


    "Do you want to go? Has our owner agreed?"


    Cairu looked at the four people coldly.


    Oh, it''s too long to dig the corner of her owner.


    At this time, the twilight was very dim. Lin Mengya sat under the eaves and enjoyed the afterglow of the sunset.


    The sun is really fair.


    Every day is rising and setting in the East. It is the same to everyone, emitting warm sunshine.


    Whether inside or outside the ancient family, the sun, moon and stars are the same after all.


    In that case, why should people be divided into three, six, nine and so on?


    The sound of wheelchairs turning came to my ears.


    She tilted her head and looked at long Tianyu with a sweet smile.


    "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Long Tianyu shook her head and her eyes were full of her.


    Although they had been married for several years, he was still hungry for her and wanted to tie her to himself and never separate.


    He held out his hand, and she jumped down the railing and sat in his arms.


    Only by touching her and sensing her heartbeat and temperature can this anxiety be relieved slightly.


    "Not yet. Have you eaten?"


    Lin Mengya let him touch his shriveled belly.


    "I''m already hungry. When you come back!"


    He took advantage of the situation and touched some.


    "Let them have dinner immediately. Don''t wait for me in the future. Just eat first."


    Lin Mengya nodded. It''s her own business to listen or not.


    Smiled and pushed him into the room. After a while, the fragrant food was sent to the table one after another.


    "I heard that song Jian sent several people in the afternoon?"


    Long Tianyu just asked casually.


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously and nodded.


    "Where are the people?"


    She was so angry that she threw the bowl directly on the table.


    Long Tianyu is stupid. What did he say wrong?


    "You really want to see me, don''t you? OK, Cairu, go and invite the four people sent by the steward song to the temple Lord."


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows something is wrong.


    He made a decisive refusal and added a few words.


    "No! Since it''s sent to serve the lady, it''s suitable for the lady to deal with it. Madam, eat, eat!"


    "Really?" She raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Long Tianyu nodded fiercely, with a very serious expression.


    "In our house, everything my wife did was right!"


    She smelled a strong desire for survival.


    However, the words were still very pleasant to hear. He brought the bowl back with a smile.


    "Oh, look at you. Why do you just eat? Eat vegetables!"


    By the way, he also took a chicken leg for long Tianyu.


    He just wanted to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    What the hell is going on?


    How did the people sent by Song Jian annoy his wife?


    It''s dangerous. He almost died


    Affected!


    After dinner, Lin Mengya pushes long Tianyu out to eat.


    Listen to Li Wushuang, it used to be very busy here.


    Because the Li family are good at singing and dancing, and they don''t resist marrying people outside, there is still a large population in the family.


    "You see, what a good place for them to do!"


    Lin Mengya felt sorry.


    It''s autumn harvest season now, but it''s a little later here than outside.


    But the rice has taken full particles and hung its head heavily.


    Just wait for the harvest day to be cut off and complete the hard work and joy of the year.


    Unfortunately, they are so close to the harvest, but no one cares about them.


    The weeds are showing signs again. This time, who will clean them up?


    "The rules of the ancient family have a long history. If the Li family is not completely separated, it is difficult to really ignore them."


    Long Tianyu obviously has the same idea as her.


    Although the Li family is self-reliance and self-improvement, once there is a conflict with the Presbyterian Council, it will not be robbed of power in the shortest time.


    "In the afternoon, the people sent to investigate said that the Presbyterian Council had arrested people several times for no reason. Now, the Li family is in danger."


    "Who? Why?" She asked.


    "It is said that they are all children born with people outside."


    Lin Mengya frowned more tightly.


    "These animals! Even the children are not spared!"


    Long Tianyu is also a little unhappy.


    Although he is not as soft hearted as ya''er, he also feels that bullying the weak should not be.


    "It''s better to hide it first. He was worried about his family. If he knew about it, he would be sad again."


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard a slight sound in the rice field.


    She squinted at the distance, and long Tianyu said directly, "there''s someone inside, take it!"


    A dark figure jumped out like lightning. Then, a small figure struggled to be carried back by the bodyguard.


    "Let me go! You bad guys, let me go!"


    The bodyguard was unmoved and brought the man directly to them before he let go.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that it was a very delicate and beautiful child, about five or six years old.


    The little guy will run as soon as he lands on the ground.


    Unfortunately, the leg was too short and was intercepted by the bodyguard.


    Lin Mengya thought the child would cry, but who knows, the child just held his mouth. The tears kept turning, but they didn''t fall.


    She looked a little distressed and squatted down to look at the child.


    "Whose child are you? Why did you come here?"


    The child covered his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Lin Mengya didn''t get to the bottom of it, and the child didn''t hear anything.


    Casually, he said to the bodyguard who caught him, "take him home."


    But as soon as he heard about going home, the child suddenly became anxious.


    "I, I won''t go home!"


    "Why?"


    Lin Mengya squatted down again to talk to him.


    The child''s eyes turned wildly, but he refused to speak.


    She was curious for a moment and deliberately teased him.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll send you back now. I''ll complain to your adults. Be careful he spanks you!"


    Who knows, the child shriveled his mouth and cried out.


    Lin mengarden hurriedly coaxed.


    "Well, well, I shouldn''t scare you. I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Don''t cry, or I''ll give you sugar cakes?"

 Chapter 2470

    The word "sugar cake" is powerful.


    The child stopped crying at once, even blinking a pair of big eyes, showing a few desires.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    Unexpectedly, it''s still a snack.


    "Go, I''ll take you."


    She took the child''s dirty little hand and took it directly back to the yard.


    Long Tianyu was a little late.


    "Your Highness, someone was peeping around just now."


    Hearing his subordinates'' reply, he just nodded slightly.


    For no reason, how can a child suddenly appear?


    Just worried about ya''er''s mood, he won''t take the initiative to attack a child.


    Cairu and Baisu like children.


    In addition, there are two little masters at home, so they are more patient with their children.


    When Lin Mengya said she would invite the little guests to eat sugar cakes, one hurried to get it and the other brought warm water.


    Lin Mengya rolled up her sleeves and washed her children''s hands.


    The child sniffed, as if trying to smell the sweet taste of the sugar cake next to him.


    "Greedy kitten, I''ll give it to you later. Don''t worry."


    She nodded the child''s nose.


    Although the child is thinner, his skin is still delicate.


    I don''t know why, my little hand is full of small wounds, which makes me feel distressed.


    After washing her hands, the child looked at her timidly.


    Lin Mengya smiled and gently said to the child, "go and eat."


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Unexpectedly, the child is very polite.


    He only took a piece of white and soft sugar cake and wolfed it into his mouth.


    "Slow down, slow down! Bai Su, go and get a bowl of honey water."


    She patted the child on the back.


    The child didn''t know how much he had never eaten such delicious food. He ate five pieces in a row before filling his stomach.


    When he was full, the child didn''t look as alert as before.


    In her big clear eyes, she also had some trust in her.


    Lin Mengya thought the child was very interesting and wiped the dirt off his face with a cloth towel.


    Then I saw that the child was very delicate, with big eyes and high bridge of nose, but it looked like a mixed race.


    "Are you Li''s family, too?" She asked softly.


    The child shrunk and begged, "aunt, I''m good. I''m obedient. Can you not send me away?"


    She can''t understand this.


    It''s just that the child looks scared.


    She immediately patted the child on the back and coaxed, "aunt just wants to take you home. Why? You don''t want to go home?"


    The child hung his head and played with the corners of his clothes with his fingers.


    "I can''t go home. My father made great efforts to let me escape. If I go home, I will be sent away."


    "Where to?"


    The child shook his head with a bit of ignorance in his eyes.


    "I don''t know, but my mother said, that place is not good at all. If I go, I''ll never come back."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    What the child said was not very clear, and because she was frightened, she couldn''t ask anything at all.


    But since he is the child of the Li family, he still escaped. He must have something to say with some recent actions of Song Jian.


    She took the child''s hand and said, "then you stay with your aunt first. I promise, no one dares to take you away."


    The child shook his head, pointed to the sugar cake and said, "aunt, can you give me the rest?"


    "Are you still hungry?" She thought the child was not full.


    But the child bit his fingers and was a little embarrassed.


    "No, I''m going to bring brother Hua to eat! Brother Hua is injured and we have nothing to eat."


    The child''s words made her realize that he may not be the only child who escaped.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, she didn''t know what had happened to the injured child.


    If you don''t care, won''t you die in vain?


    But there are many spies outside. She can''t expose the existence of the children for the time being.


    "Well, I''ll let these two aunts go with you. They can learn martial arts and protect you."


    Bai Su and Cai Ru smiled at the child.


    The child looked at both of them and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll take these two aunts."


    "Good boy, don''t worry."


    She gave the child to Bai Su and told them something by the way.


    Now, the situation of the Li family is unknown.


    Although Song Jian was an enemy, he didn''t tear his face.


    At present, it is inappropriate to offend these children.


    There are a lot of wolf guards at home. It''s nothing to make up for Yi Rong.


    After a while, Bai Su and Cairu took the child with them, and four jackdaw guards followed them secretly to the place the child said.


    Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Lin Mengya consulted with long Tianyu and invited Li Wushuang.


    Although the latter did not know what had happened, he was just worried and waiting for Bai Su''s news.


    In the middle of the night, Bai Su and others hurriedly brought people back.


    What Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that she had eight children!


    And they are all young. The oldest is only twelve.


    The only big child is brother Hua in the child''s mouth.


    At this time, he had fallen into a coma.


    "Master, we have checked. The child was hurt."


    Cairu could not bear to report back.


    Lin Mengya immediately asked them to put the child in their own room.


    It was a very clever boy, which immediately reminded her of when she first saw Xiaoyu.


    "Damn it! How can you put such a heavy hand on a child!"


    The big boy was burning all over.


    Lin Mengya checked and found that the child suffered all internal injuries.


    And the other party seemed to be intentional, and didn''t leave serious scars on his appearance at all.


    Frowning, she asked the process of saving people again and again while helping the child with treatment.


    Bai Su was very cautious. Although they had found a place long ago, they still wanted the child they picked up to explain the situation.


    But after a while, the child came to them crying and said that brother Hua fainted.


    The place where these children live is a small cave.


    When they went in, the remaining six children were so hungry that they could only cry.


    Lin Mengya took the time to look at the children. Fortunately, they are all malnourished and frightened. As long as they are patient and conditioned for a while, they will be all right.


    It''s just this big one. If it''s not good, it''s easy to die.


    She personally watched all night and kept wiping the child''s body to dissipate heat.


    Finally, the child''s condition stabilized.


    She can finally catch her breath.


    There was a knock at the door. She opened the door and saw a wooden tray on long Tianyu''s knee.


    "You haven''t slept all night. Have some porridge. Don''t be too tired." The man said in a warm voice.


    Lin Mengya nodded, took the tray and pushed long Tianyu in.


    The latter looked at the child in bed and asked softly:¡°


    Is he still tight? "


    "At present, there is no great danger, but Yu, it makes me a little angry."


    Long Tianyu understands her.


    Ya''er is a girl with a clear distinction between kindness and resentment, and she is very principled and never bullies the weak, especially children.


    She is also the most vulnerable to the suffering of children, so there are so many protective measures for children in Sitai college.


    Even looking at the whole Weiguo, he can guarantee that no college attaches more importance to students than Sitai college.


    Now the eight children are really poor. No wonder she gets angry.


    "I''ll find out what''s going on." He promised.


    But Lin Mengya did not relax.


    She sat beside long Tianyu with a gloomy look.


    "Li Wushuang has seen it. Those who are responsible for training waiters for heaven and man did it."


    Li Wushuang was almost stupid to see the injury on the older child last night.


    When she determined that the child had suffered an extremely serious internal injury, Li Wushuang cried directly.


    Lin Mengya inquired and learned.


    It turns out that in the place of heaven and man, in addition to heaven and man training them in person, there will also be a kind of man.


    They want to call those people "master".


    These "masters" are more responsible for their training, and their means are more ruthless.


    Because their Li family are dance attendants, good skin appearance is one of their "values".


    Therefore, after they did something wrong, these "masters" specially practiced a technique.


    You can torture them without leaving scars in their eyes.


    And the injury on the child was obviously caused by this.


    According to Li Wushuang, a powerful "master" can even kill people without leaving obvious trauma.


    So the killer who hurt the child is obvious.


    "Heaven and man are coming?" Long Tianyu also paid attention to it.


    "Well, and they should have done something to the Li family. I asked, these children escaped under the cover of their parents and relatives. I think their parents may have suffered an accident."


    Lin Mengya had to prepare for the worst.


    After all, before that, they didn''t even hear any news, which is absolutely abnormal.


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "It seems that they are faster than we think."


    Originally, they thought that these heavenly beings were just hiding behind their backs, and only the Presbyterian Council was in charge.


    But if heaven and man are also there, their actions should be adjusted accordingly.


    Lin Mengya rested on long Tianyu''s shoulder. The latter adjusted her sitting posture and hugged her directly in her arms.


    Before long, something came from the bed.


    "Mother..."


    She was suddenly awakened and rushed to the bed.


    "Are you awake? Don''t move. You''re badly hurt."


    She had tried to soften her voice, but she still frightened the children in bed.


    The child huddled himself into a ball and looked at her with anxiety and uneasiness in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya immediately raised her hands and comforted her with a warm voice.


    "I''m not a bad man. Besides, I''ve saved you and your companions. Don''t worry, we won''t catch you."


    But the boy is not as easy to coax as the child before.


    No matter what she said, she shrank in the corner on guard.


    She had no choice but to take long Tianyu out.


    "You go and call unparalleled, and bring his partners." She whispered.


    At this time, long Tianyu looked thoughtfully at the boy in bed.

 Chapter 2471

    Although Li Wushuang doesn''t come back often, he is Li''s family.


    In addition, the child''s little friends were cleaned by Lin Mengya''s people and had a full meal. When they were all around the boy, the boy gradually put down his guard.


    Before long, peerless came out with red eyes.


    Bai Su stood beside him silently and became his pillar.


    "I asked. The man who came to catch them is heaven and man."


    When he mentioned his old enemy, he wanted to swallow each other''s flesh and blood raw.


    It''s too difficult for these ancient people to live in heaven and man.


    If you are careless, you will be subjected to some inhuman abuse. Even if you can survive, you can say that it has become a plaything for everyone to have fun.


    In the eyes of those heaven and man, they are just a group of cats and dogs, without human dignity.


    He managed to escape and was treated well by others, but he increasingly felt how sad he was when he was a family of heaven and man.


    Now, these children have to repeat his nightmare fate.


    This made Li matchless more sad and angry.


    "How can they do that?" Li Wushuang couldn''t help it, but he didn''t know whether it was heaven and man, the Presbyterian Council that helped the tyranny, or both.


    "Isn''t our Li family human? How can they bear to do it if they trample on a child like this!"


    If the previous child is not discovered by them because of a moment of curiosity, if Lin Mengya doesn''t leave the child and ask clearly, if they go later.


    The child in bed may be gone.


    Lin Mengya understood him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Wait until you see them and find the answer yourself."


    She glanced at the children in the room and asked in a low voice, "I think they will send Li''s family out for the time being."


    According to the older child, they were all released by their family.


    And originally, their families would take turns to steal and deliver food to them.


    Otherwise, these children alone will certainly not live up to now.


    But just five days ago, no one came to deliver food.


    At first, they thought their parents had forgotten or encountered other difficulties, so they didn''t come.


    So the young man named Li Feihua secretly returned home.


    Who knows, he unexpectedly bumped into the scene that those people were punishing their parents.


    The boy couldn''t hold his breath and ran out at that time.


    His parents had bitten to death and refused to tell his whereabouts, but the sudden appearance of the child plunged his parents into great panic.


    Then the boy was arrested.


    The "master" in charge of discipline beat the child in front of his parents, trying to threaten his parents.


    But they underestimate their parents'' love for their children.


    At midnight, his parents exhausted their last strength and released the dying child.


    After that, the children went back to the cave where they were hiding.


    As for their parents, there is no news anymore


    At this point, Li Wushuang sighed a long sigh.


    Lin Mengya heard his anger and helplessness.


    "From this point of view, the Li family may have had such an event more than once. But our people, why didn''t we hear any news?"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t understand it.


    Before the Li family and him


    There is cooperation, so he sent a lot of people. How can he miss such a bad thing?


    But Li Wushuang said.


    "I feel something wrong when I come back this time. Because the Li family guards such a passage that can get in and out of the ancient people, there should be a guard patrol day and night in normal times.


    Moreover, my father, what they pay most attention to is farming. In no case can we delay the affairs of farmland. But you see, we didn''t even see a Li family on the road.


    Perhaps it is because they have long been imprisoned! "


    At this time, long Tianyu also found the person in charge of spying here.


    After inquiry, they learned that after they had sent messages to long Tianyu before, Song Jian summoned all the people to one place.


    Later, they sent someone to sneak in, but it''s strange that their people never sent out any news after they went in.


    Later, the only channel was guarded by Song Jian''s people.


    It became very difficult for them to get in and out, and during that time, there was a turbulence caused by long Tianyu''s disappearance. They did not get timely assistance, and many of the intelligence obtained at that time could not be transmitted in real time, which caused such an information gap.


    After long Tianyu asked him to explain all the circumstances, he let people accept the punishment according to the rules.


    "I was negligent."


    He said to Lin Mengya with some regret.


    But the latter just shook his head.


    "I can''t blame you. When you disappeared, I thought about how to find you and ignored these things."


    During the period when Yu was injured and taken away by long QingHan, although there were no major problems within their power, they were more or less affected.


    He has tried his best to remedy it, but he still can''t catch it.


    The confusion of that time resulted in the current unequal information.


    Fortunately, there was no delay.


    Lin Mengya sorted out the missing information.


    "In other words, all Li''s family are actually very dangerous now?"


    Li Wushuang subconsciously grabbed Bai Su''s hand and said in panic: "what should I do? They only caught my father and them. Now it seems that these people just want to destroy our Li family!"


    "Take it easy." Lin Mengya comforted.


    People, they must be saved.


    But how? When? It is also an urgent problem to be solved.


    While they were discussing things, Cairu suddenly broke in.


    "Master, your highness, steward song is here. He also brought many people."


    Why are they here at this time?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at long Tianyu.


    The latter squeezed her hand.


    "I''ll go and have a look first. You can arrange these children."


    "Well, be careful."


    The two acted separately.


    Long Tianyu was pushed to the front.


    Song Jian is still warm and friendly. No wonder he can hide from Li Wushuang''s father''s eyes.


    But the more so, it means that the more terrible and difficult this person is.


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes, then looked as if nothing had happened and was worshipped by the other party.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the saint. I don''t know if your highness is here, but can you still be used to it?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at him.


    "OK."


    "That''s good." Song Jian smiled happily, as if what he said was true.


    "The temple master and the palace master respect each other''s identity. I''m afraid they have been wronged, so I sent several people to help.


    I just don''t know if they are all thumbs. Have they caused you any trouble? "


    Those four people were personally selected by Song Jian. They are definitely experts in the Fengyue field.


    In his opinion, although the master of the palace family is very beautiful, he has too high birth background, and it is said that the palace family has always trained women to be noble and arrogant. Such a person will certainly not be gentle and careless to men.


    And the holy one has just been injured, which is when he needs women''s comfort.


    He timely sent a few gentle, charming and considerate women, which will certainly comfort the temple Lord''s injured self-esteem.


    As long as they are separated from each other, they are not justified.


    But no matter how skillfully Song Jian calculated, he didn''t expect that the charming and willful owner of the palace family he imagined was a doting husband and a wild devil.


    Look at long Tianyu''s confidence that hasn''t changed at all. Secretly, the husband and wife are "comforting" each other.


    Long Tianyu was not stupid. She suddenly remembered that day when her daughter-in-law almost turned against herself.


    Good. It''s this bastard that makes his daughter-in-law angry.


    The corners of the mouth are hooked, and the smile is cold.


    "Oh? I see. I''ve always hated trouble, but I don''t mind solving it if I come to the door automatically."


    The last three words are still murderous.


    Song Jian''s smile froze on his face.


    No matter how slow he was, he knew he was wrong.


    Therefore, the witty didn''t ask any more, but turned to the purpose of coming here today.


    "In fact, I came to disturb the temple Lord today to ask if the temple Lord has seen a child?"


    When they first met the child in the afternoon, they didn''t know what happened, so they didn''t take special precautions.


    At that time, he had noticed that someone was watching, so he couldn''t deny it.


    He nodded.


    Song Jian immediately made a sigh of relief.


    "That''s great! You don''t know, the child got lost because of fun a few days ago.


    His parents were in a hurry. I took someone to look for it several times, but I just couldn''t find it.


    It''s really lucky for the child to be met by your highness today. "


    Long Tianyu knew he was lying and didn''t answer.


    Song Jian''s cheek was obviously thicker than he thought, and he continued to talk to himself.


    "Since your highness took the child in, I have nothing to worry about.


    But their parents have to quarrel to take their children home. Look -- "


    "They want to take the children away."


    He said without expression.


    Song JianZheng was secretly happy, but long Tianyu''s next words made him unable to laugh.


    "It''s just that my wife likes the child and wants to keep him for a few days.


    You ask your child''s parents to come over and I''ll explain it to them myself. "


    "This, this is not good?" Song Jian never gave up.


    But long Tianyu just pressed him coldly with his eyes.


    "Do you suspect that our husband and wife will hurt the child?"


    Song Jian dared not say anything.


    Because the guards in the whole yard held down their weapons.


    He was afraid that if he dared to speak, he would be torn apart.


    There was a cold sweat on his forehead. He reluctantly relied on his courage and said shakily, "where is it? Your highness, don''t misunderstand. Villains don''t mean that!"

 Chapter 2472

    "Well, it''s settled."


    Without giving Song Jian a chance to speak again, long Tianyu made a final decision.


    Song Jian choked, and the look at the bottom of his eyes changed badly. Finally, he could only bite his teeth secretly, but he had no choice but to leave with his own people.


    "Gone?"


    Lin Mengya came out of the room and looked at the door.


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "Just some don''t give up."


    "This man is really killing himself. I wanted to spare his life. Now it seems that this man has evil intentions and will be a disaster sooner or later."


    Although she is soft hearted to children, she is much more cruel to Song Jian''s bad scum than the Li family who feed tigers.


    "No hurry." Long Tianyu comforted.


    She smiled.


    "I know. If I were not him now, the Presbyterian council would send someone else. This man is still useful for the time being."


    Originally, she wanted to quietly solve the siege of the Li family without disturbing the Presbyterian Church.


    But now it seems that heaven and man have stepped in.


    This shows that the Presbyterian Council must thoroughly integrate the whole ancient clan this time.


    The Li family is a thorn in the head. Rectifying them is also a signal.


    They want to tell all disobedient families that as long as they dare to resist the control of the Presbyterian Council, the Li family is their end!


    Long Tianyu gently rubbed the armrest of the wheelchair.


    "I think it''s time to see the master of the Li family."


    Lin Mengya looked at him and raised her lips with a tacit understanding.


    The next day, Song Jian, who was thinking hard about how to get the little thing back, was invited by long Tianyu early in the morning.


    "Do you have any orders?"


    Song Jian was humble, but he actually looked down on long Tianyu.


    How noble can you be?


    Not a loser!


    After years of hardship, he finally caught a great opportunity.


    After that, he can make progress and finally turn over the clouds and rain.


    It''s just that he''s hiding well.


    But he did not know that the eyes of the two people in front of him had been tempered and had long become golden eyes.


    In her heart, Lin Mengya immediately added several charges to him.


    Good. Congratulations on taking another step away from the palace of hell.


    Long Tianyu hid the cold in his eyes and whispered, "I''m here to see the master of Li family. I don''t know if he has time now?"


    Song Jian turned his eyes and said eagerly, "the leader of the Li family is my sworn brother. He is not in good health recently and is recuperating.


    I dare to ask, "what is your highness looking for him for?"


    "Steward song, if I remember correctly, you''re just the steward of the Presbyterian Council. Don''t you work for the Li family?"


    Lin Mengya''s sarcasm beside Song Jian changed his face.


    "Yes, yes, the master of the Palace said. But my sworn brother is really in bad health. I don''t want to work and move. Don''t get me wrong. I''m just responsible for transmitting messages. The real decision is naturally made by my brother."


    When it comes to this, long Tianyu is too lazy to continue to entangle with him.


    He put his big hand on his leg and was in a low mood.


    "I heard that the Li family has an ancient prescription that can cure my leg disease. Therefore, I''m here to ask the Li family leader to help me heal."


    Song Jian was somewhat skeptical about this matter.


    "With all due respect, I''ve never heard my eldest brother mention it over the years. There''s an ancient prescription that can cure diseases."


    Lin Mengya also frowned at this time, showing some impatience.


    "I said, the Li family is not a doctor. How can you cure your disease?"


    Seeing that they seemed to have some differences, song Jianxin had a plan.


    He raised his smiling face and said, "the master of the palace is right, but there is an accident in everything."


    Lin Mengya looked at him.


    "You know?"


    Song Jian shook his head.


    "Elder brother has never mentioned it to me, but there must be many secrets about the inheritance of the Li family for hundreds of years. As an outsider, I''m naturally inconvenient to inquire."


    She snorted coldly.


    "Hum, after all, isn''t it still nonsense? Your highness, let''s go. I must visit famous doctors and try to cure you."


    But long Tianyu still has a regretful look.


    At this time, Song Jian came out again as a good man and stopped her.


    "Lord Gong, wait a minute! In fact, I think since both of you are here, it''s better to ask carefully to be reconciled, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya asked coldly, "but didn''t you say that it''s inconvenient for Master Li to see guests?"


    Song Jian smiled proudly.


    "That''s for others. As a sworn brother of my eldest brother, I still have this thin noodles. Please be patient and wait for half a day until I ask my eldest brother."


    She wanted to refuse, but long Tianyu grabbed it in front of her.


    "Well, we''ll wait another half day."


    Song Jian immediately respectfully withdrew.


    As soon as he reached the door, he showed a sneer.


    "Oh, sing in front of me. I really think I''m so stupid. Will I be fooled?"


    It turned out that he had already seen through the performance of these two people.


    Song Jian''s heart was full of arrogant complacency.


    In his eyes, everyone will be fooled by him.


    These people will become stepping stones on the road of his ambition!


    In the yard, they looked pale.


    "Did you say he saw it?" Lin Mengya leaned on long Tianyu''s leg, raised her head and asked.


    Long Tianyu gently combed her long hair with her hand, just like stroking a lazy cat.


    "I should have seen it. If he didn''t have this ability, how could he hide it from Master Li''s eyes."


    Lin Mengya gently picked the corners of her mouth.


    "Some people always think they are the smartest one, but their cleverness is always mistaken by their cleverness. I really want to know what he will do next."


    They just wanted to give Song Jian the illusion that everything was under his control.


    The Li family are proud and Clank. They can''t learn to be servile at all.


    Otherwise, they will not take such risks for the sake of being unique, nor will they release their children without permission.


    You know, in a group, children and the elderly are always the first to be abandoned.


    She has seen too many acts of bullying the weak in the name of righteousness.


    The Li family''s boldness made her admire it.


    Long Tianyu caresses her cheek with joy.


    "I don''t care what they do. I just want you by my side."


    Lin Mengya was angry and wanted to beat him.


    "It''s everywhere!"


    Long Tianyu is more affectionate.


    "I think so wherever I am."


    This man is shameless to a certain extent!


    Lin Mengya gently pushed him away, but she was held by the other party.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll see the children."


    Men cheat and don''t give up.


    In desperation, she had to bend down and fall gently on his forehead


    A kiss.


    "Well, you are such a big man. Don''t compete with the children!"


    Men who have been "warned" have no regrets.


    He had to endure the two at home.


    As for these eight, he may not be able to bear them.


    Tomorrow, take the opportunity to send them away.


    Six of the eight children are male and only two are female.


    But just from the aspect of appearance, the eight people are first-class and exquisite.


    Lin Mengya habitually examined the children''s bodies.


    It was found that the physical condition of the eight children was much better than Li unparalleled and Li Ao.


    But Li Wushuang also told her that one of the parents of the eight children is likely to be an outsider.


    For their mixed blood.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of those diviners trapped in the mine.


    Lord Huo later mentioned that in addition to the children they rescued in advance, dozens of children had mysteriously disappeared.


    Although they tortured Dong Xiaolian''s people, they only said that the children were taken away by a group of people with secret whereabouts.


    Is it that heaven and man did it?


    That''s strange.


    Heaven and man pay more attention to blood. Li Wushuang was selected because his parents are ancient people with pure blood.


    Why do they have to deal with these confused children?


    There must be demons.


    She felt that the laigu people had a lot to solve this time.


    In the evening, after dinner, she happened to take the children to practice some basic self-defense skills in the yard.


    The children are still young and usually can''t use it.


    However, these actions can strengthen the body and help them recover their strength better.


    Long Tianyu sat aside and gave voice guidance from time to time.


    The eight children found it very interesting. Although they couldn''t make noise, they all had a smile on their faces.


    Just then, a burst of crying came from the front yard.


    "You return my grandson! Nannan! Grandpa has come to pick you up. Come out and go home with grandpa!"


    Before they could react, a small figure ran out cheering.


    Fortunately, Bai Su and Cai Ru moved quickly, picked up the child and covered their mouth gently.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and inadvertently saw Li Feihua.


    The child was alert and took his brother and sister''s hand. It seemed that he didn''t like the people in the front yard.


    Lin Meng understood when he arrived at Arden.


    She waved her hand, and Bai Su and Cai Ru coaxed the little ones back to the house.


    Long Tianyu told her and went to the front yard to check the situation.


    Lin Mengya came to Li Feihua and asked softly, "do you know who the people outside are?"


    Li Feihua nodded.


    "He is Nannan''s grandfather and uncle Ji''s father."


    "Then why do you hate him?"


    Children don''t know how to hide. They just decide their likes and dislikes by what they see.


    "I saw him scold aunt man and cry! He also scolded uncle Ji for being unfilial, but my mother said that uncle Ji was very filial. He gambled and almost took Nannan away and sold it!"


    Sometimes, children''s words are the most true.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood why this person appeared.


    "I see. You follow aunt Bai well. They are waiting for me in the house. I''ll deal with it."


    She turned to go, but the little guy grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    Li Feihua looked at her nervously.

 Chapter 2473

    "You, you won''t hand us over, will you?"


    The half aged child looked up with fragile and pure trust in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt heavy in her heart.


    She bent down and looked straight at Li Feihua.


    "I promise."


    The boy''s face showed a stiff smile.


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    He ran into the room again, his steps still light.


    Lin Mengya looked at the child''s back and became more and more firm in her belief that she wanted to protect these children.


    Turning around, she walked to the front yard.


    Howling and rolling still continued. Long Tianyu was not angry about it, which surprised Lin Mengya.


    Once upon a time, those local ruffians and scoundrels were not afraid when they saw her man.


    Either this man has some skills, or he consciously supports him much better than them.


    On the stone floor of the front yard, a man rolling with dust beat his chest and feet with tears.


    The man looked about fifty years old, and his face had long been confused by tears and snot.


    But those eyes glanced at them from time to time.


    "Who is this?"


    She asked knowingly.


    Report back and forth immediately.


    "He is the grandfather of the little childe you left as a guest the other day."


    "Oh, Grandpa? Why didn''t his parents come?"


    When she said this, the other party could hear it clearly.


    Then he wiped his tears and cried, "my son and daughter-in-law are usually busy and can''t care about the children, so I let the old man pick them up. Girl, just be kind and let the little old man take my golden grandson away!"


    Without Li Feihua, she might really believe it.


    The children were almost starved to death before she found them.


    If only one percent of the population cares about their grandchildren, the children will not be hungry.


    Plus the other party''s style, at least the origin, she has known seven or eight points.


    "Old man, your grandson stayed with me well. I didn''t abuse him and I didn''t starve him. I just fell in love with him and wanted to keep him for a few more days. Why are you in such a hurry? When the child has had enough, I''ll send someone back."


    Who knows, the old man sighed and said hypocritically, "it''s also his blessing for a noble man like you to take a fancy to the child. But his mother is ill and thinks hard about the child. Moreover, the child has been naughty since childhood. I''m afraid he will bump into you here.


    You''d better let me take him away, which will help our family. "


    What she said was reasonable and reasonable. She had no position even if she wanted to deny it.


    But Lin Mengya said calmly: "it turns out that it''s so unreasonable if I continue not to let people go."


    The old man almost grinned to the back of his head.


    "Yes, yes, you are a rich man. Naturally, you won''t embarrass us."


    She raised her eyelids and glanced at each other.


    "Bai Su, ask people to prepare more gifts. I''ll visit the child''s mother in person."


    The old man didn''t expect that she would make such a request and waved her hand quickly.


    "No, no, no! His mother has tuberculosis. If the girl goes, she will catch it."


    At this time, Cairu interrupted him with a smile.


    "It''s tuberculosis. What serious disease should I take? You don''t know, old man. Our master is a miracle doctor. You can cure any disease in her hand."


    "It''s not that exaggerated, but I see that you are short of medicine here. I''ll talk to you


    The child is really predestined, so I guess I''ll do my best.


    Moreover, I brought the child back, and I have to hand it over to my parents in person.


    If I give it to you and the old man gets lost again, wouldn''t it be trouble? "


    The old man didn''t expect that the girl was so powerful.


    Then he bit his teeth and sat on the ground.


    "You should kill a thousand dollars! You return my grandson! You are a group of thieves who steal children. You return my granddaughter!"


    It''s soft. No, it''s hard?


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    "Old man, what you said is unreasonable.


    The child was lost, but I managed to get him back. I''m careful what''s the matter? Even if you''re his own grandfather, I have to meet my parents to be sure it''s not?


    Old man, didn''t you just say that you have been taking the child? Why didn''t you notice when the child was lost? "


    The old man blinked and argued.


    "Even if I''m taking care of my children, I can''t look at him with my eyes open all day!


    Besides, his parents took him at that time. What does it have to do with me? You should return the child to me quickly, otherwise, I can sue you for stealing the child! "


    The old man used a bit of naughty and rogue means to deduct charges from them.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to quarrel with the old scoundrel. After a while, Song Jian arrived here with someone.


    As soon as the old man saw him, he greeted him like a relative.


    "Steward song, you are here! Please make decisions for me. They, they want to harm my little grandson!"


    Good move. The villain complains first.


    Even though she knew they were colluding, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling sick.


    What else doesn''t she understand when things come to this?


    The old man was found by Song Jian. Their purpose is to get the children away so as to know the whereabouts of the remaining children.


    It''s really the worst!


    Song Jian was clever and immediately scolded the old man.


    "Nonsense! Your Highness the holy master and the master of the palace can blame?"


    The old man stopped crying at once.


    The two eyes widened and looked at the man and woman.


    "This, how is this possible, you are not..."


    Seeing that his plan was about to be told by him, Song Jian immediately cut off his words.


    "If I hadn''t come, you wouldn''t know how you died!


    Now, don''t apologize to the two distinguished guests quickly! "


    The old man trembled.


    He didn''t expect that the origin of the couple was so powerful.


    The atmosphere was suddenly filled with fear.


    At this time, long Tianyu came forward with a wheelchair.


    "Steward song, my wife wants to visit the child''s parents. I wonder if it''s convenient now?"


    Song Jian glanced vaguely at the useless thing.


    Fortunately, he cheated the other party before, otherwise the counsellor would not dare to come.


    Fortunately, things have started, and he can solve the next things.


    Now, make a embarrassed appearance.


    "It was convenient, but the owner''s identity is valuable. I''m afraid it will hinder your eyes."


    But long Tianyu said, "it doesn''t matter. My wife can''t change her face no matter how serious the disease is. It seems that song is in charge. It''s really difficult.


    Forget it. It''s not too short for us to come out. Madam, we''d better go back first. "


    Before Song Jian spoke, she pushed long Tianyu around.


    "Bai Su, Cai Ru, pack up. Let''s go back tomorrow.


    By the way, bring the child here and bring him more sugar cakes. It''s my condolences to their family. "


    Song Jian didn''t expect that the couple were shameless!


    At this moment, he couldn''t say anything about the excuse not to go.


    The two of them are clearly threatening themselves with this matter!


    The worst thing, he had to suffer.


    Otherwise, if the man really leaves, all his plans will come to naught.


    "Please stay! Your highness, please stay!"


    They looked at each other tacitly.


    Very good. Someone''s on the hook.


    "What else?"


    She asked impatiently with her head sideways.


    Song Jian immediately smiled and said, "take it easy, master Gong. I know you are kind. In that case, I''ll arrange it.


    Just a moment, please. I''ll be right there. "


    Turning around, he left with a gloomy face.


    And the guy crying for his grandson immediately got up from the ground and ran away.


    "What are you going to do next?" Long Tianyu asked.


    "I''ll explore the way first. At least I need to know what the situation is. It would be better if I could contact the leader of Li family."


    Lin Mengya has her own plan.


    Child, she''s not going to hand it in.


    Only since the other party is so urgent, she doesn''t mind taking advantage of it.


    He patted her hand.


    "Be careful."


    "I will."


    Song Jian didn''t come this time, but asked his confidants to invite her.


    And the other party wants her to take the children.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "The child is sleeping. I''ll send it later."


    The other party still insisted, but Lin Mengya laughed: "do you know how difficult it is to coax a child to sleep? I told more than a dozen bedtime stories alone, and I made him sleep with dry mouth.


    If you wake up and make a lot of noise, will you coax me? "


    That''s true.


    Not to mention anything else, the two little ones in their family can directly make their mother sleepy into a panda once they come up.


    Perhaps the resentment in her words was too heavy, and the man didn''t object any more.


    Lin Mengya followed the man with Cairu.


    Soon, they entered the village where the Li family lived.


    But it''s too quiet here. It''s like nobody.


    Until, they came to a place similar to ancestral hall.


    Before she went in, she smelled the medicine in the air.


    It''s not a precious medicine, just some common medicine for colds.


    The other party slammed the door and soon someone opened it.


    "It''s steward song who asked me to send it. He''s looking for the family in Jifang village."


    With that, the other party also showed the warrant of supervisor song.


    After the other party carefully checked it, they agreed to go in.


    After entering the door, Lin Mengya saw that it was really an ancestral temple.


    It''s just different from the solemnity of other people''s homes.


    The ancestral hall is like a large shelter.


    Many people with thin clothes sat on the ground. They hung their heads silently. Occasionally, someone coughed twice, which made them look like a group of living people.


    "Ji Fangcun! Someone has come to see you!"

 Chapter 2474

    With the man''s cry, Lin Mengya saw a man hurried out of a dilapidated small room not far away.


    The man''s clothes were a little shabby, and he was yellow and skinny. He limped over.


    The doorman waved impatiently.


    "Come here quickly! What are you doing?"


    Ji Fangcun obviously accelerated his pace. After seeing them, he seemed even more daunted.


    The doorman took advantage of the situation and kicked him.


    "You''re deaf! If I call you, you dare to wait so long. Next time I kick you to death!"


    The man who was almost kicked to the ground can only bear it.


    Lin Mengya only thinks the doorman is too noisy.


    "I want to talk to him. Go first."


    The other party said he wanted to follow, and his attitude was not very good.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about this kind of bullying. Cairu directly stops the other party and lets Lin Mengya get along with Ji Fangcun alone.


    "I heard your wife is ill. Can you take me there?"


    Her attitude is very gentle.


    Ji Fangcun glanced at her, quickly lowered his head and turned to lead the way.


    They went back to the little room.


    The smell inside was even worse, but she followed Ji Fangcun to the place barely called bed.


    There was only a shabby straw mat on it. A thin woman like a skeleton closed her eyes.


    She was also covered with half an old quilt.


    Ji Fangcun walked over and gently said in the woman''s ear, "Manman, someone has come to see you."


    The woman in bed slowly opened her eyes.


    Ji Fangcun went behind the woman and struggled to help her up.


    For Lin Mengya, a stranger, women seem very alert.


    "I don''t know if the girl is..."


    "Nannan is in my place. It''s safe. You can rest assured."


    She said quickly in a very low voice, and then raised her voice.


    "I fell in love with your little childe very much. I heard you were ill, so I came to visit you."


    As soon as he heard of his son, Liman''s eyes suddenly brightened a lot.


    Even Ji Fangcun was a little excited, but Lin Mengya quietly shook her head at them.


    She knew that song Jian must have been ready to allow himself to visit them.


    I''m not sure. It''s Liman''s illness that threatens them to obey.


    But he underestimated human nature.


    From the first sight of the couple, Lin Mengya knew that song Jian''s plan would never succeed.


    If they were really willing to give in, it would not be the old Ji family who had always had a bad relationship with them.


    Some parents, in their own safety and the lives of their children, do not have to make a choice at all.


    "Cough, cough, it''s his blessing that Nannan can be taken care of by a girl."


    Li man coughed a few times, but his face showed a few smiles.


    Lin Mengya looked around and knew that she was temporarily stopped by Cairu. She immediately came forward and stuffed the medicine she had brought under Liman''s quilt.


    "Don''t talk yet. I can do medicine."


    She grabbed Liman''s wrist, but her eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    "Did you miscarry?"


    Li Man nodded darkly when he heard the speech.


    "If they want to catch Nannan, they will punish us. I have lost one child and must not lose another!"


    The dry woman grabbed her hand and her face showed a look of supplication.


    "Girl, I beg you to take good care of my children. In my next life, I will repay you as a cow and a horse!"


    With that, Liman was more excited.


    Lin Mengya can only promise first.


    "OK, I promise you. Calm down first and listen to everything I say next."


    Liman nodded with tears in his eyes.


    Ji Fangcun hugged his wife tightly and looked at her.


    "I don''t care what song Jian will use to threaten you. You just need to promise. You must remember that you must work hard to live in order to reunite with your children."


    In fact, the couple have long been determined to die.


    Hearing what she said, they rekindled their hope.


    "But Manman''s disease..."


    Ji Fangcun said sadly.


    Liman touched her husband''s face, pretending to be relaxed and said, "it''s my blessing to meet you in this life."


    She turned to Lin Mengya again and held her hand tightly.


    "As long as their father and son are safe, I will be satisfied."


    Lin Mengya read the plea in her eyes.


    Liman is in bad health.


    It was originally stimulated by the outside world to have a miscarriage. Later, because the body was too weak, the body had collapsed.


    Even from now on, careful nursing can only last three or five years.


    But now, the situation simply does not allow.


    Lin Mengya can take Li man out regardless, but in this way, at least Ji Fang village should stay here, otherwise, they will involve the whole Li family.


    She can help, but it is Liman who really makes the choice.


    "Now that you have thought it over, I will do it according to your requirements."


    Only the two of them understand the meaning of the words.


    Liman nodded gratefully.


    "Thank you."


    "No, one more thing. Do you know where Li family is now?"


    Ji Fangcun whispered, "the owner and the old clan were locked in before us. I heard they were all in the backyard of the ancestral hall.


    But no one has seen what it looks like. They won''t let us in at all. "


    She was in the front yard of the ancestral hall and didn''t see any traces left by their people.


    Maybe they were trapped in the backyard with Master Li.


    "If you have a chance to see the leader of the Li family, tell him that Gong Ya has come."


    Ji Fangcun nodded.


    At this time, footsteps had come from outside.


    Lin Mengya immediately stepped back and said in a loud voice, "I know your wife is anxious about her son, but your illness is so serious that I''m afraid the child will suffer with you. How do you feel if you stay with me for a few more days?"


    Although Li Man and Ji Fang village can''t act, their reaction is still very fast.


    Ji Fangcun still looked timid and embarrassed.


    However, li man was clever enough to close his eyes and pretend to be unconscious.


    "This, this..."


    The doorman stepped in a few steps. Seeing that Ji Fangcun couldn''t speak neatly, he gouged him out.


    Useless stuff!


    He scolded her like this in his heart, and then ordered her in a blunt tone: "steward Song said that the child must be sent back. Otherwise, they can''t afford the consequences."


    After hearing this, Cairu went up and gave the man a heart.


    "What are you? Dare to talk to my master like this! You won''t go away. Ask your supervisor if he dare!"


    The doorman didn''t expect that the girl should have so much strength. He was kicked to his chest. He could only stare at them angrily.


    Then the great God shouted, "come on! Someone is making trouble!"


    After a few sounds, a dozen guards rushed in and surrounded them.


    Cairu wanted to do it, but she stopped her.


    Lin Mengya looked at them coldly.


    "It seems that steward song wants to


    Are you going to fight me? "


    At this time, Song Jian pretended to be "late" and rushed all the way.


    "Stop it! Stop it!"


    He squeezed into the crowd and gave the doorman two mouths when he returned.


    "Why don''t you apologize to the palace master quickly? I tell you, if anyone dares to hurt my distinguished guest, I''ll skin him first!"


    "No, in the eyes of steward song, what distinguished guest is Gong ya?"


    Seeing that she was leaving, Song Jian went to stay immediately.


    "Master Gong, all my men are ignorant. I''ll compensate you."


    "No." She dodged.


    "How can Yahe De of our palace accept such a big gift from the governor of Song Dynasty? Besides, I just want to keep my children for a few more days. You are so aggressive.


    The ancient clan is really powerful. Ordinary people like us can''t afford it. Goodbye. "


    Song Jian continued to compensate, but he didn''t dare to mention picking up the child again.


    Lin Mengya kept a proud attitude until she walked out of the ancestral hall and got rid of Song Jian''s annoying brown sugar.


    "I checked it just now. The ancestral temple also has a backyard, and the guard is extremely strict."


    Cairu whispered back.


    Just now she was not only to annoy the doorman, but also to explore the situation inside the ancestral hall.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya glanced back at the ancestral temple.


    Li Wushuang said that there were more than 1300 people in the Li family.


    But although the area of the ancestral hall is not small, it can''t hold so many people at all.


    Where did the rest go?


    Back where they settled, long Tianyu was looking at the documents from elsewhere.


    Hearing the news, I looked up and saw my wife''s not very optimistic expression.


    Immediately put everything down and pushed the wheelchair to her side.


    "How?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, squatted down and buried her body in his arms.


    "The living environment of the Li family is very poor, and many people have been infected with the cold. Song Jian doesn''t care about their life and death at all. I''m afraid the Li family won''t last long if it goes on like this."


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her back to comfort her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She looked up and said, "after I went in, I roughly lightened the number. There were less than 900 people in it. I want to know where the rest of them have gone?"


    The worst case is that they have been miserable.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    The Li family are tough, and they will find a way to save themselves.


    Long Tianyu thought.


    "Haven''t you heard from Li Ao?"


    She shook her head.


    This smelly boy can really hide.


    Not to mention that song Jian''s people can''t be found, even her people have no news at all.


    "Li Ao is the last hope of the Li family. If I were the leader of the Li family, I would give him all the people I can use."


    "So you mean, those people have been following Li Ao and hiding outside?"


    Long Tianyu nodded her forehead.


    "Maybe I''m looking for the right time."


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned.


    "So they won''t go too far. If they know we''re coming, maybe they''ll take the initiative to contact us!"


    Long Tianyu agreed with her, but he also proposed another possibility.


    "But what if they thought we were a trap deliberately set by Song Jian?"


    "What''s so hard about that!" She smiled.


    "As long as we prove that we are ourselves, don''t we?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded. It seems that his wife has an idea.

 Chapter 2475

    In fact, Lin Mengya''s method is very simple.


    Although they can''t publicize their identity with the outside world every day, even the trap made by Song Jian must be pretending.


    Song Jian was mean and greedy.


    Such a person will never give up his money.


    You know, there must be a lot of people waiting to divide the Li family. What he can get as a pawn must be the least part.


    Therefore, he will take advantage of this opportunity to make a vigorous search.


    In this way, if they behave extravagantly, it will be completely inconsistent with Song Jian''s character.


    Even if they can''t fully prove themselves, they will eventually arouse Li Ao''s suspicion.


    With doubt, he will take the opportunity to approach.


    At that time, they will have a chance to know each other.


    Lin Mengya did what she said.


    The next day, she asked Song Jian to help her build a house in the name of the shabby house.


    When Song Jian first heard about it, his face was ugly and sad.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya generously said that as long as he made labor, she would make other wood, bricks and tiles.


    Song Jian felt that there was oil and water to catch.


    Moreover, those people of the Li family were locked in the ancestral hall, and their daily food was also a large expense. They immediately brazenly bargained with her, and even brazenly asked her to pay.


    Of course, Lin Mengya agreed to all this. After all, her purpose is not to exploit the Li family.


    Soon, carts of wood and sand used for building houses were first transported here.


    Then, what makes Song Jian salivate more is the various precious furniture that Lin Mengya''s people specially collected from the outside.


    "Huang Huali, red sandalwood... The master of the palace is really a big hand. I''m afraid most people have never seen these things?"


    Song Jian tried his best to control the salivation on his face, but the thief''s eyes still looked at those things involuntarily.


    Lin Mengya looked indifferent.


    "You don''t have anything here. I can only use these things reluctantly."


    Song Jian''s greed was even worse.


    Just everyday is so extravagant. If he could make a profit from Gong ya


    At that moment, accompanied by a smiling face, he said, "yes, how can these things deserve you with your so noble identity?"


    "There''s no way. By the way, when will the workers come? I haven''t slept well for several days. If the house is not built, I can''t stay for a day."


    Lin Mengya has a panoramic view of all the ugliness of Song Jian.


    Oh, this guy will perish sooner or later because of his endless greed.


    "It''s all arranged, but, just, I''m just a responsible messenger. The Li family is arrogant. I''m afraid I won''t move."


    Bullshit!


    Lin Mengya''s stomach Fei said, but her face still showed a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "Just ask them to do me a favor. It''s not that I don''t pay."


    Hearing her mention of money, Song Jian flashed a light in his eyes.


    "In fact, they think the salary is too low. Look..."


    It''s obvious that she was asked to add money.


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    "Hum! It''s this matter. Tell them that I''ll double the salary we agreed. If that doesn''t work, ANN, I won''t need them. There are people waiting for idle people outside. I don''t have to ask them!"


    Song Jian saw her disdain, but he was happy.


    He didn''t just do it to get an extra penny.


    Most importantly, he wants Gong ya to hate the Li family, so that he can ensure that the two sides will not collude.


    Now, I left safely.


    "What a villain!"


    Bai Su said disdainfully.


    Because of Li''s unparalleled relationship, she paid more attention to Li''s family.


    Lin Mengya was not very angry.


    "It''s a villain, so we can use him. By the way, how''s everything arranged?"


    She asked Song Jian to borrow 100 people.


    The one hundred must be most of the labor force in the prime of life, and there must be an eye liner for Song Jian.


    She wanted to let the 100 people eat and drink well, and then steal the food and herbs and take them back to the ancestral hall.


    Although Song Jian''s people will certainly check, there are so many people that they will relax over time.


    In this way, the Li family can save more physical strength and wait for the day of counterattack.


    Before that, she must not make Song Jian suspicious.


    Bai Su replied, "it''s almost arranged, but there aren''t many people I know. I''m afraid he alone can''t distinguish everyone."


    "We don''t have to screen all our food. On the face of it, there is no problem."


    Just bring things back. It really needs people who know the roots to rest assured.


    Bai Su said, "OK, I''ll make unparalleled efforts."


    Lin Mengya smiled and irreverently lifted Bai Su''s chin.


    "You girl, you''ve learned to turn your elbow out before you get married?"


    Who knows, Bai Su replied solemnly: "I told him that I will follow the master all my life, so he can only come to our house."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "You! You''re really bargaining more and more now!"


    White Su also showed a shallow smile.


    "I didn''t intend to get married, so even if he had such an accident, I don''t want to disturb my original plan."


    Bai Su''s words surprised her and took it for granted.


    If anyone is most affected by her, it must be Bai su.


    This girl, who was trained as a martyr at the beginning, now has her own soul and personality.


    "OK, I''ll prepare the bride price for you. When this matter is over, we''ll propose marriage to the Li family."


    Bai Su finally showed some shyness.


    "I listen to the master."


    Lin Mengya smiled with curved eyebrows.


    It''s nice to see the people around you happy.


    The next day, Song Jian sent the 100 people, and gave them some "supervisors" in a beautiful name.


    In fact, it''s the people who come to watch her. Do you have any private communication with these people.


    Lin Mengya didn''t appear in person, but Bai Su was in charge.


    Song Jian secretly threatened them with both hard and soft. After they were obedient, he left first.


    His men didn''t mean to help, but they just looked at it not far away and sent people back to report the situation every once in a while.


    Although the tall house is fake, those things are true.


    Although one hundred people were weak, the morning passed and a shallow foundation was dug.


    At this time, Cairu brought people to eat.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, the supervisor finally came over.


    He swaggered in front and reached out to lift the food.


    "What are these?"


    The supervisor smelled it,


    He covered his nose and asked.


    Cairu glanced at him and said, "isn''t it obvious? Cook cabbage, steamed bread, porridge and pickles."


    "Of course I know it''s cabbage. I''m asking you, why does it taste like this?"


    Cairu said impatiently, "is it hard to give you something to eat? Do you like it or not? I''ll carry it away!"


    The supervisor was stunned by her and hurriedly said, "eat! Just put it down."


    Anyway, he didn''t eat it, and when he came, steward Song said to let these starving ghosts eat as much as possible here, so as not to waste their food.


    Cairu pushed the people aside, knocked on the basin with a long handled spoon and said, "we''ve all come to eat. One person has two steamed buns and a bowl of vegetables. If you don''t like to eat, you can eat pickles."


    Everyone gathered.


    The taste of that dish is really appetizing.


    But they can''t eat enough in the ancestral hall. At least they can eat more here.


    Cairu distributed meals to everyone. Unexpectedly, she met an acquaintance.


    Ji Fang village was not conspicuous in the crowd, but when she left, Cairu whispered, "eat more vegetables."


    Ji Fangcun didn''t hear it and walked aside with the food.


    After he knew that he was building a house for the palace owner, his daughter-in-law asked him to volunteer.


    Unexpectedly, I was really guessed by my daughter-in-law.


    He took a tentative bite of cabbage and found that it was bitter in addition to the salty taste. It was really not delicious.


    But the girl''s advice just now


    He bit his teeth and ate all the dishes, leaving no soup left.


    Suddenly a warm feeling rose from the lower abdomen.


    What is this?


    He scratched his head and ran to Cairu again.


    "Girl, give me some more."


    Cairu made a look at him and filled him with a big bowl, and more importantly, vegetable soup.


    Ji Fangcun ran back to the corner and drank it up again.


    It''s not his illusion.


    There is something in this vegetable soup!


    He looked at everything, found several reliable brothers and quietly advised them to eat all the dishes.


    The steamed bread is too dry, and the porridge takes up too much space, so many people choose to eat it in vegetable soup.


    After a meal, many people feel warm in their stomachs.


    But they didn''t know the reason. They thought it was because they ate hot food.


    Cairu reported back with an empty bucket.


    "They all ate?"


    "Well, although it''s really bad, they should be hungry." Cairu smiled.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    unpalatable? They didn''t know that it was just the simplest meal, but it really took her a lot of thought.


    The food is nothing special, but the vegetable soup is the medicine soup she cooked herself.


    You know, the cost of those herbs is much more expensive than meat.


    "Did you write down who didn''t eat?"


    Cairu said, "there are five people in total. I saw that they were also opportunistic when working. It seems that they should all be Song Jian''s people."


    The really abused Li family will eat.


    After all, Song Jian didn''t prepare enough food, and he must have fooled things.


    By comparison, she can at least eat enough here.


    But Song Jian''s people are different.


    They eat and drink well every day, which is much better than the Chinese cabbage soup she made.


    These people must find it hard to swallow.

 Chapter 2476

    Two days later, the Li family members who tried their best to eat every day were much healthier than before.


    Especially Ji Fang village.


    Lin Mengya asks Cairu to quietly give him two bottles of wound medicine, which can treat his legs.


    Those are all developed by her for long Tianyu. The effects are naturally different.


    But Ji Fangcun always remembers his wife''s entrustment and continues to pretend to limp, so that people can''t see any flaws.


    At the same time, because the food problem of these strong workers was solved, Song Jian reduced the food supply of everyone in the ancestral hall on the grounds of too many meals.


    These men who come out to work have resentment and helplessness in their hearts.


    They felt guilty and tried to bring food back.


    Sometimes it''s half a steamed bread, sometimes it''s a big cake.


    At first, Song Jian would ask people to conduct strict inspection, but later, in the name of punishment, he refused to provide food to the people in the ancestral hall for a few steps.


    In this way, it is equal to the hundreds of people in the spy, also indirectly waiting for Lin Mengya to feed.


    So, it''s right in her arms.


    In the kitchen, the chef they brought from the outside was steaming steamed bread and baking pancakes.


    Seeing the lady who often came here to help recently, the Chef immediately wiped his hands and greeted him.


    "Madam, what else can I do for you to come here?"


    After checking everything, Lin Mengya asked, "are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?"


    The chef nodded hurriedly and opened the big barrel next to him.


    It is full of white rice.


    But when I looked carefully, I found that the appearance of the rice seemed very different from that of ordinary rice.


    "According to your instructions, I ground the rice into rice paste, steamed it, dried it over fire, and finally crushed it into small pieces. Look, as long as I stew it in hot water, it will become a bowl of fragrant rice porridge.


    The madam is really powerful. Why didn''t I think of this method before? "


    In recent days, the chef loves and hates her.


    I hate that she used soup to boil Chinese cabbage almost every day a while ago. In addition to seasoning, his cooking skills were limited to death.


    But his wife put forward these methods, which he had never heard of or seen before.


    As a chef whose lifelong goal is to explore delicious food, the novel ideas in his wife''s head are enough to benefit him a lot.


    Therefore, he doesn''t care about boiling Chinese cabbage in medicine soup.


    Lin Mengya personally accepted the results.


    The chef is a smart man. He also adds some sesame oil and chicken soup. It tastes delicious enough.


    She drank a small bowl and said to the chef, "it''s done very well. This time, I''ll remember the first merit for you!"


    Chef, thank you immediately.


    Soon, these instant porridge were moved to the workers.


    A few days ago, Cairu was in charge of the food, so everyone knew her.


    The forthright girl knocked on the bottom of the basin with a spoon and shouted, "listen, we won''t provide porridge in the future. However, we have prepared some porridge rice for you. After you get it, you can soak some hot water to eat."


    The daily steamed bread and medicine soup are bad enough.


    Everyone was disappointed to hear that porridge was no longer provided.


    This time, Jifang village learned a good lesson.


    He gradually found out the way of the palace master.


    She must have done it for their good. At the moment, I pushed to the front


    Pai said to Cairu, "girl, give me a big bowl."


    Cairu smiled. It seems that the master is right. The couple are really smart people.


    He filled him a big bowl full. Before he left, Cairu whispered, "keep half, cover it, and soak more in hot water."


    Ji Fangcun nodded quietly, quietly grabbed a handful and put it in the small cloth bag sewn by his wife, then took the bowl to the big copper pot next to him and poured boiling water all night.


    He sneaked to the corner where there was no one and stared at the big bowl.


    The palace master never let them down.


    Finally, after waiting for almost half a quarter and the water inside was cold, he carefully took away the plate buckled on it.


    Unexpectedly, there was thick fragrant rice porridge in the bowl!


    He tasted it carefully. The rice porridge tastes too good!


    The man who had not eaten meat for a long time poured almost the whole bowl of porridge into his mouth.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    He kept much more than in the bowl!


    In this way, as long as he brings back a cloth bag every day, his wife and his parents-in-law can live on these rice porridge.


    At that moment, the man who almost broke a leg and didn''t say a word, but his eyes were red at the moment.


    Fortunately, he controlled himself in time and buried himself in porridge.


    In my heart, I was extremely grateful to the palace master and his party.


    Lin Mengya has been standing in the distance, listening to the movement here.


    She knew some people would not get used to it.


    In modern society, fast food has almost become a culture.


    But here, if no one demonstrates, most people will think it is her deliberate embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, those people sent by Song Jian were also among them, and she had to guard against it.


    Fortunately, there will be smart people who can find out how to eat. At that time, they will know the benefits of this kind of instant porridge.


    "Why don''t I know that my wife has the ability to be a cook?"


    Long Tianyu tasted it just now.


    But he, who had been on the battlefield, obviously thought of another thing.


    He asked the chef himself.


    I learned that as long as this thing is put in a dry place, it can be stored for a long time.


    And because of the production process, even dry food is OK, and there is a strong sense of satiety.


    When they are fighting, they will certainly be unable to cook in time.


    In this way, the soldiers can only choose to eat fried rice or dry steamed bread and dried meat and so on.


    But these things, on the one hand, are not easy to chew and difficult to digest; Second, it is relatively heavy and inconvenient to carry.


    If they have this kind of rice porridge, they can solve the urgent problem.


    Although there is no large-scale war yet, he thinks in the long run.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and said with a smile, "this is just something we can see everywhere in our life."


    "There are so many magical things in that world?"


    Ya''er''s world attracted him more and more.


    Lin Mengya had nothing left or right. She moved a chair and described the modern world vividly with long Tianyu.


    Planes, trains, ships, cars, everything she described in extremely simple language.


    And long Tianyu is like being in a magical world.


    He never knew that his imagination could be so barren.


    But it was really hard for him to outline everything she said in his mind.


    All this is wonderful.


    "So all your soldiers don''t use swords anymore?"


    Naturally, he asked what he was best at.


    But Lin Mengya was silent.


    It took her a long time to speak.


    "Our troops there have far more powerful weapons than the people here. However, they only fight for protection."


    In fact, modern society is not perfect, but compared with here, she misses the peace that is almost indifferent.


    Long Tianyu''s palm tightened and loosened. Finally, he asked softly, "do you know how to make those weapons?"


    Lin Mengya was silent again.


    "Yu, we can change the world by ourselves. But I don''t want it to become a hell on earth."


    She knows better than anyone that once those things that can change the world are developed, the first person to master technology is equivalent to holding the fate of this era.


    Therefore, she can fight for these worlds, but she will never let it happen so many years earlier.


    Long Tianyu heard the speech, but gently raised his smiling face.


    He stretched out his hand and gently held her little face.


    "My ya''er is a wise man."


    The question mark on Lin Mengya''s face.


    She always felt that long Tianyu had something to say.


    But he didn''t continue to go deep into this topic. Instead, he asked her excitedly if they had seen Chang''e and the rabbit making medicine since the rocket could land on the moon.


    Lin Mengya explained that her mouth was dry, which made the other party reluctantly satisfied.


    Watching her own man make complaints about it, she could not help but feel her heart out.


    It''s said that men are like children. That''s right!


    Even the two kids at home are not as difficult as their father.


    Men are much more childish than children.


    Their conversation had just come to an end, just in time for Cairu to report back and forth.


    After talking about the situation of these workers, Bai Su came in again.


    "Master." She bent over and whispered to her, "Hanya Wei has found some suspicious people outside. Maybe they belong to childe Li Ao."


    Finally?


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief, tossed for several days, and finally got some harvest.


    "Continue to send someone to watch. Don''t disturb. In addition, you let Wushuang go out for a few rounds. After all, he seems to be Li Ao''s sister. If that person is really sent by Li Ao, maybe he will find a way to contact him."


    Bai Su nodded.


    "OK, I''ll do it now."


    After dealing with these things, it seems to be dinner time.


    Lin Mengya just had to change some medicine and soup for the Li family, so she left with Cairu.


    At sunset, long Tianyu pushed himself to the door and his eyes fell on his lover.


    Not long ago, Ling Ye''s figure appeared behind him.


    The other party didn''t speak, but long Tianyu guessed the other party''s intention.


    "I hope you can avoid the conversation between our husband and wife in the future."


    If it wasn''t Ling ye or anyone else, he would definitely kill the other party at the first time.


    His lover is too precious to be coveted by anyone!


    But Ling Ye didn''t realize that he had walked around the gate of hell.


    Or he doesn''t care about his life or death at all.

 Chapter 2477

    "Master, madam is one with you. What she has is naturally yours."


    Ling ye said expressionless.


    But long Tianyu raised his head and looked at him faintly.


    "I never knew you had so many thoughts in your heart."


    I can''t tell whether it''s praise or criticism.


    In short, the atmosphere before them was very subtle.


    After a long stalemate, Ling Ye lowered her eyes.


    "My subordinates are talkative."


    "No, I know that''s what you really think."


    Long Tianyu sighed, as if helpless, as if sighing.


    "If I met her before, I would not hesitate to choose the road you said.


    But now, she''s my life. I can not want this world, but not my life. "


    Over the years, he always felt as if he had lived much more thoroughly than before.


    It can also jump out of all the troubles more soberly, examine what you have, and know more clearly what you want.


    Ling Ye doesn''t understand.


    "My subordinates don''t want you to betray your wife, but they feel that if your wife can really make those weapons, isn''t this world in your bag?"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    To be honest, it''s like Lin Mengya trusts Qinghu.


    If he can only choose one person to deliver his back, this person must be Ling Ye.


    They grew up together when they were young. They can''t count how many dangers Ling Ye has blocked for him.


    Even, in his opinion, Ling Ye is more like his brother than long QingHan.


    "Water can carry a boat and overturn it. Even if I make these weapons, I will gain the upper hand for a while. In the future, someone will certainly make something stronger than it. Have you thought about the consequences?"


    Like driving a tiger and swallowing a wolf.


    He not only wants the tiger to be obedient, but also wants to prevent these fierce beasts from eating back.


    If we only seek immediate benefits, there will be no way to remedy it when the bitter fruit is made.


    Ling Ye didn''t know whether he was really persuaded by him or habitually obeyed his orders and stopped persuading.


    Long Tianyu understands that everyone has his own starting point for thinking.


    No matter what Lingye thinks, as long as Lingye can do as he says.


    Their conversation was interrupted by footsteps outside.


    Ling Ye dodged and hid again.


    And long Tianyu is still maintaining his back to the door, but he can listen sensitively, but he always pays attention to the situation outside.


    The footsteps are very quiet, but they are not as regular as those of martial arts practitioners. Instead, they have no rhythm. They are like thieves.


    Did someone take the opportunity to sneak in?


    Long Tianyu gently rubbed the armrest of the wheelchair.


    It''s that he can''t move easily, but it''s not easy if someone wants to harm him.


    He held his breath and waited for the other party''s action.


    The door behind him opened.


    Just as he wanted to open the mechanism, he heard a woman''s surprised voice behind him.


    "I''ve seen your Highness the saint. May your highness be in peace."


    The other party doesn''t know martial arts, and she''s just a weak woman.


    He easily let the wheelchair turn a circle, and only saw a beautiful and poor woman kneeling at the door.


    "Are you?"


    "I have been ordered by the governor of song to take care of your body."


    The woman carried it secretly


    At first, after seeing the handsome appearance of the man in the wheelchair, his face was ruddy and shy.


    It was not easy for her to find a chance to get close to Her Highness.


    She doesn''t want to go back to that greasy kitchen anymore! Today, she will seize this opportunity to let her highness keep her.


    Therefore, he spared no effort to show his beauty in front of long Tianyu.


    Unfortunately, the man in front of him is the same as any woman except his wife, and there is no wave in his heart.


    Even, he took some precautions.


    "Oh? Steward song asked for it. Why didn''t you hear his wife mention it?"


    He asked deliberately because he thought the other party must approach him with a purpose.


    Who knows, when the woman heard it, she cried with tears: "my body came a few days ago, but my wife said that you have enough people to take care of. How can we be qualified to serve you as a humble person?


    So the lady sent us to the kitchen. You see, my hands are rough. "


    She deliberately put out her pink fingers.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t make things difficult for them. How could she trust these strangers in such an important place as the back kitchen.


    Therefore, what these four beauties do is just some small things.


    But these four men were served even when they were in the family.


    Now, I just feel wronged and come to long Tianyu for sympathy.


    Long Tianyu didn''t look either.


    "Oh, everything in my family has the final say."


    So that''s it?


    The woman was stunned. She immediately raised her head and blinked at long Tianyu.


    Shouldn''t the man scold his wife for being jealous and comfort and protect himself?


    "Your Highness, don''t you think it''s inappropriate for madam to do so?" She said tentatively.


    Who knows, long Tianyu said righteously: "my wife has always been justified. If you can''t understand her deep meaning, just do it."


    "But we''re not here to do rough work?"


    The woman has never seen a man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings more than him. She can''t help but raise the volume a little.


    Then, she suddenly remembered that she was still selling miserably and made a look of being a small dog.


    "I know I''m clumsy and can''t do these jobs well, which makes my wife angry. But I''ve been longing for your Highness for a long time. If your highness wants to, I want to serve your highness all my life."


    "I don''t want to."


    The tears that the woman squeezed out barely didn''t fall. Long Tianyu refused, so she just went to the end.


    He shook his head.


    "You''d better listen to my wife. I don''t need to be taken care of here."


    make fun of!


    If he wasn''t hurt, how could he get the chance to get along with his wife day and night?


    In contrast, he felt that it was a blessing in disguise.


    If someone really took care of himself instead of his wife, wouldn''t he have suffered in vain?


    Seeing that the woman didn''t give up, long Tianyu frowned and said, "don''t mention it again, girl. You''d better go back quickly."


    He doesn''t want to add an insignificant person to his hard won love with his wife.


    But the woman doesn''t give up.


    She bit her teeth, cried and knelt on her knees for a few steps.


    "Is your highness really so cruel? Is there anything wrong with Binu? As long as your highness says, Binu will change.


    Please, your highness, give Bi Nu a chance to fulfill her wish! "


    Long Tianyu refused.


    You must not let her succeed, otherwise you will have no chance to soften your heart with your wife.


    "Please leave quickly, or I''ll be impolite."


    Bi Nu cried bitterly on her face, but she was gnashing her teeth in her heart.


    She didn''t see such a cowardly man!


    Among the four, her beauty is the best and her means are the most superb.


    So before coming, Song Jian had personally instructed her and even gave her something that could seduce men into submission.


    "Your Highness, you are really ruthless to Binu."


    She bit her lip, but quietly took out a small box of ointment, sipped a thick layer of ointment, and fainted on her wrist.


    Gradually, a smell of fat and powder came out from Binu.


    She sat on the ground with a tear in her eyes, which made her colorful and gaunt.


    "Bi Nu doesn''t ask your highness to remember me. Even if you have only a moment of compassion for me, it is a lifelong wish for Bi nu."


    She bit her lip and looked up at each other.


    No man can refuse such a woman, and what she asks for is just a spring breeze.


    Who knows, Bi Nu is ready to undress and undress, but the man in the wheelchair frowns again and again.


    Finally, he covered his mouth.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bi Nu wanted to come forward. Unfortunately, she didn''t hide as fast as long Tianyu. In an instant, she threw herself into the air.


    "You get out!"


    His face became more and more ugly.


    What does it smell like? Why does it smell so bad and even make him want to vomit?


    The tumbling of the tail made long Tianyu''s tone more and more cold.


    Bi Nu had to get up and grab his trouser legs. Long Tianyu couldn''t help it anymore. He whispered, "throw her out to me and wash it for me by the way!"


    The smell made him want to kill!


    Binu only felt a flower in front of her, and then she was like a cat cub caught in the back of her neck, and was thrown out.


    "Ouch, my ass!"


    As the doctor of Binu drank, there was a cold water directly deducted from the sky.


    The charming beauty turned into a drowned chicken in an instant. Then there was the vomit of long Tianyu in the room.


    "Vomit -"


    Bi Nu had never suffered such humiliation in her life. She was so angry that she rolled her eyes.


    In the room, Ling Ye immediately opened all the doors and windows for ventilation, and then brought him a cup of light tea.


    "Master, are you better?"


    Long Tianyu rinsed his mouth, which finally diluted the sour taste in his mouth.


    He rubbed his tumbling stomach and couldn''t help palpitating.


    "What did she carry with her? Why does it smell so bad?"


    Up to now, he doesn''t want to recall the smell of women.


    It''s really I feel sick when I think of it.


    "Is she trying to plot against you?" Ling Ye killed her heart.


    Long Tianyu is not sure.


    After thinking carefully, he didn''t seem to have any other reaction except nausea.


    "Forget it, I''d better wait until my wife comes back."


    Even if the other party wants to poison her, there is nothing terrible with his wife.


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know how hard Binu, who wanted to dig her corner, had suffered.


    After several days of hard work, the foundation of the house has taken shape.

 Chapter 2478

    Her intention was not to build a house, but the Li family was really capable and turned the play she wanted to cheat into a real one.


    This made Song Jian relax his vigilance.


    A few days ago, his people were always wandering around here.


    In particular, the few people mixed in the hundred people are tempted everywhere when they have nothing to do.


    These two days, these people are always lazy under all kinds of names, and don''t even come to dinner.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya thinks it''s a good thing.


    It seems that their next plan can begin.


    It was time for dinner again, but this time, Cairu didn''t leave.


    "You find some people to help me do some work."


    When she finished her orders at random, the man sent by Song Jian to monitor immediately came up.


    "I wonder what the girl told them to do?"


    Cairu glanced at each other and said casually, "my master is not used to your earth Kang. We need to change a new bed. We don''t have enough hands. We need several people to move it."


    The man remembered Song Jian''s instructions. After thinking for a while, he called five people.


    Two of them are Lin Mengya. They determined that they were the traitors before.


    "I wonder if they are enough?" Asked the man.


    Cairu nodded and took five people into the courtyard.


    The yard is not big, but now it is full of furniture.


    Cairu greeted five people casually.


    "When you move all these furniture in, remember to be careful. You can''t afford to pay for the damage."


    The tone should not be too obvious.


    Five people didn''t dare complain, so they had to move.


    Not much. Someone''s coming outside again.


    A tall coachman with two mustaches shouted at the door: "two people help, the stone table and stone chair your master wants!"


    Hearing this, the two guys who came to spy on the news turned black as the bottom of the pot.


    The master of this palace simply doesn''t treat them as people!


    They looked at each other and ran out together. By the way, they took out to find someone to prevaricate Lin Mengya.


    Not much. Five more people came in outside.


    The five men were not idle. They directly lifted the furniture in the yard and looked very busy in and out.


    The people in charge of monitoring outside stared for a while and found that there was nothing unusual. They dispersed one after another.


    At this time, the strong man had been brought to Lin Mengya by Cairu.


    "Brother Huo, why are you?"


    She was surprised to see Huoxiao here.


    She thought Huo Xiao''s heart knot would take some time to untie. Unexpectedly, he came in person.


    And¡ª¡ª


    She looked at Huo Xiao''s moustache with a smile.


    "Who posted it to you? It doesn''t match your temperament at all."


    Huo Xiao was originally tall and handsome, but his beard seemed a little nondescript.


    He touched his head and explained with some uneasiness: "isn''t this to disguise? By the way, what''s the situation of the Li family?"


    Referring to this, she shook her head helplessly.


    "You see, now the Li family is under the control of the Presbyterian Council. Do you have any plans for coming this time?"


    Huo Xiao was silent for a moment, and his eyes churned with complex emotions.


    "I want to help. You''re right. Since I want to know the truth, I should ask myself.


    What''s more, the Li family is different from the original


    How similar are we? I must not watch those people in the Presbyterian Council do all kinds of evil things. "


    "I''m so glad to hear you say that."


    Lin Mengya was so happy.


    She knew that Huoxiao was a real hero!


    "Then I want to stay with the Li family and thank brother Huo!"


    At this time, Huo Xiao was amazed at her smile.


    After a long time, he returned to his mind. Then he turned his head unnaturally and whispered, "you, how are you different from before?"


    "What''s different?"


    She looked at her clothes suspiciously. In the latter''s other evasive attitude, she remembered that she didn''t make any disguise on her face now.


    "You mean my face?"


    Huo Xiao didn''t dare to see it. He always felt that he was too superficial.


    In fact, she used to be very beautiful, but I haven''t seen her for a few days. Why does he think each other seems more beautiful?


    However, as a man, how can he judge people by their appearance?


    It''s really inappropriate!


    While he was blaming himself, Lin Mengya also said with some bad intention: "in fact, this is my original appearance. Before, I covered up my appearance in order to be closer to the identity I disguised."


    She just adjusted her facial features to make her look more like the Song family.


    But her technique is so clever that people can''t see the flaw.


    Huo Xiao raised his head, but for unknown reasons, he stared at her eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    He closed his lips and thought. After a while, he asked in a low voice, "can you adjust it for me, too?"


    "Ha?" Lin Mengya has some doubts.


    Huo Xiao said, "to tell you the truth, many people in the ancient family know my face. But I don''t know these methods. I can stick a beard at most."


    i see.


    Lin Mengya naturally agreed. She immediately asked Bai Su to get her tools.


    Huo Xiao looked at the sharp knife in her hand, which was not as long as his fingers, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "It may hurt a little, but I''ll try to be light." She charged.


    Huo Xiao closed his eyes and felt that he would not cry out later to avoid shame.


    He only felt his face crisp and numb, cold and cold for a while, hot and itchy for a while.


    A pair of dexterous hands kept swimming on his face.


    Nasal breathing is her unique medicine fragrance.


    Huo Xiao was not distracted, but more peaceful than ever.


    He knew he was hopeless in his life, so he was willing to bury his first palpitation.


    But now, he knows that he can give his first love a happy ending.


    He will remember the beauty now and cherish her in his heart.


    "Well, you can look in the mirror."


    Her gentle voice sounded in her ears.


    Huo Xiao immediately opened his eyes, and the first eye fell on the strange face facing himself in the mirror.


    "This is me?"


    He touched his face, a little unbelievable.


    The man in the mirror is not ugly, but he has a stronger sense of exotic, and his facial features are more profound and prominent.


    Even if he can see that all his facial features are his, he still feels not used to it.


    Just wanted to make a few expressions, she stopped it.


    "You''re not suitable for making some big expressions at present. I''m an easy-looking way to talk to others


    It''s a little different. I used a special acupuncture method to adjust the muscles on your face.


    But you can rest assured that you can recover in the future. By the way, you can also exercise your facial muscles. "


    She put the mirror on the table and took out a few small bottles from her skin care products.


    "Rubbing these things once in the morning and once in the evening can make your facial muscles more soft and elastic.


    And the things I use on your face. You don''t have to worry. They won''t damage your skin and will be slowly absorbed by your skin in the future. "


    Huo Xiao didn''t care whether he would be disfigured, but he didn''t know that the things Lin Mengya gave him were good enough to make those beauty lovers crazy.


    Steel straight man Huo Xiao, now more concerned about, is another problem.


    "You asked me to bring all those fine iron ore here, but I took a look and there was no place to make iron here."


    The car he came to was filled with iron ore.


    From the law of the ledger, their original transaction is generally once every three months.


    In terms of time, they have less than a month left.


    By then, they will be exposed.


    Refined iron ore is so important that I''m afraid those people won''t give up.


    Lin Mengya also knows the importance of things.


    "One month is really not enough. We have to fight them head-on, so we must let those people worry about themselves within this month."


    It''s so mysterious to go to duck mountain. I want to come because the other party doesn''t want to expose it.


    As it happens, the Li family is the nearest member of the ancient nationality.


    Therefore, once the Li family is disordered, the ancient people who secretly control the refined iron ore will have to suspend the transportation of iron ore for safety, that is, to buy time for Lin Mengya and them.


    Huoxiao nodded.


    "Well, whatever you need me to do, just tell me. I''ve brought a lot of brothers this time. I''m sure I can help."


    She thanked Huoxiao for his kindness.


    The more hands, the better.


    Finally, Huoxiao stuck on his moustache and left.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to go to the backyard.


    At this time, Cairu and the five Li family were already waiting for her.


    "I''ve seen the palace master."


    The five were very excited to see her come.


    She waved her hand and said, "time is pressing. I asked you to come here. I hope you can help me transport some things to the ancestral temple."


    Among the five people, there is Jifang village.


    At the suggestion of Cairu, Jifang village became the first batch of beneficiaries.


    Not only the body is better, but also the wife''s family is slowly recovering.


    Therefore, he is sincerely convinced of Lin Mengya.


    "Lord Gong, please say, we will do it!"


    Lin Mengya asked someone to move the things out.


    They were brown and black pills, and they smelled like sweat.


    The five people didn''t show a disdainful expression. They were all secretly mentioned by Ji Fangcun. They were also grateful to Lin Mengya and his party.


    "These are actually the medicines I prepared myself. Last time I went to the ancestral temple, I found that many people have the symptoms of wind chill. If this continues, I''m afraid you will all get sick."


    When they heard that it was medicine, they almost didn''t rush up.


    Their relatives and friends were more or less affected.


    Even before they came here, they felt faint signs of disease.


    "So, I hope you can transport these drugs in without anyone noticing." She said.

 Chapter 2479

    Several people agreed, but Lin Mengya interrupted them.


    "There''s another thing I have to tell you. If you take this medicine, it will have some bad reactions with the things you ate before."


    That''s what they said, but the five still didn''t think there was anything bad.


    Until she added, "people taking drugs will deteriorate and weaken in recent days, and they will die in three to four days."


    In an instant, all five people were stupid.


    Ji Fangcun swallowed hard and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Palace, palace master, did you make a mistake?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''m not mistaken. It''s just that it''s not really death, but putting the body in a state of dormancy."


    As soon as they heard this, they were relieved.


    But they didn''t understand that Gong Ya tried her best. Why should they pretend to die?


    "This medicine is not much, and you will lose some when you bring it in. Moreover, you can''t give it to too many people, so as not to arouse Song Jian''s suspicion.


    So now listen carefully and give it to those who have eaten the food you brought back in recent days. Moreover, they are the kind of people who have no strength to bind chickens and need protection. "


    Ji Fangcun suddenly understood.


    He thought for a moment and asked in a low voice, "can my daughter-in-law eat?"


    "Of course, this medicine will not cause any harm to the human body, and can even maintain the body."


    She didn''t have the heart to tell Ji Fangcun that Liman couldn''t live long.


    Looking at each other''s suddenly bright eyes, she couldn''t help sighing.


    If only it hadn''t happened?


    Unfortunately, the loving couple.


    After several people understood what she meant, they stopped hesitating and said that they would transport medicine for her.


    When they were transporting grain, Song Jian was selfish and didn''t stop it.


    But this time it''s different.


    If Song Jian really finds out, the other party will not let go easily.


    So this time, Lin Mengya took a method that no one thought of.


    She sent for warm potions and clean cloth towels.


    The five men looked at the big wooden basin in front of them and looked confused.


    "What is this?" Ji Fangcun asked.


    Lin Mengya covered her mouth and whispered, "this potion can make your body cleaner."


    Seeing that the five people were still ignorant, Lin Mengya pinched a pill.


    "After washing, you can turn these pills into medicine mud with water, and then wipe them on your body. It doesn''t smell like medicine. Then, when you return to the ancestral hall, you can scrape them off."


    I have to say, this method sounds physically uncomfortable.


    The five of them are not real farmers. They used to be clean people.


    But now they have to compromise.


    Several people pushed and pushed. Finally, they pushed Ji Fangcun out and said, "this method... Is very good, but can you please avoid it?"


    "Oh, I forgot! Please help yourself."


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that she had forgotten that she and Cairu were still pestling here.


    No wonder the five big men are uncomfortable.


    But before leaving, she whispered to Ji Fangcun and asked him if he wanted to see his son.


    Referring to Aizi, Ji Fangcun''s face suddenly hesitated.


    In the end, he refused her offer.


    "I know it''s enough for Xiaobao to live well with you," my wife said, making him old


    Stay with you.


    When it''s over, we''ll pick him up together! "


    She saw the man''s eyes full of longing for a better life in the future.


    She smiled and whispered, "OK, I''ll let him wait for you."


    Ji Fangcun promised and went to prepare with a simple smile.


    She glanced at the five people, gently breathed out and left the front yard.


    She prepared enough potions, and there was no one to disturb. The five people helped each other clean them.


    Although this method is indeed not elegant enough, several people still understand that it is all in order not to arouse the suspicion of people with intentions.


    They measured it, and finally smeared the medicine mud evenly on their belly.


    It''s easy to master here, and it''s convenient to take it down.


    Several people applied a thick layer, and then waited for the drug mud to be semi dry, and would not touch their clothes. Only then did they carefully put on their own clothes.


    By this time, the work outside had been almost done, and they were just in time to finish.


    Cairu took them back to the front yard. The three people as a cover didn''t ask much. They just mixed with the five people and went out of the yard together.


    Song Jian''s people just wanted to come forward to question, when they smelled the sweat smell from the eight people.


    He rubbed his nose and shouted them to keep up with the team.


    Facing the sunset in the sky, Lin Mengya stood in the yard and watched the whole Li family be dyed with a trace of golden aftertaste.


    Behind him came the sound of a wheelchair pushing.


    "Like here?"


    When her man''s voice came, she turned her head and smiled easily.


    "What if you like it? Can you buy it for me?"


    She was only joking, but the man was seriously thinking about this possibility.


    "I have a lot of land on hand. I''d like to change with the Li family if they like."


    "All right!" She shook her head helplessly.


    "You really think you are a domineering president. This is a paradise that people''s ancestors worked hard to manage. No one is qualified to occupy here."


    Long Tianyu also raised her lips and held her hand.


    "Huo Xiao has been here?"


    "Well, he''s here to deliver iron ore. and he''s figured it out. He''ll bring someone to help us next time."


    Long Tianyu only raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech of Mr. Huo, who was obviously not bad to his wife.


    "In fact, we don''t have to embarrass others. The people we bring are enough at present."


    Lin Mengya didn''t quite understand the "others" secretly poked.


    Just one thing, she is still a little worried.


    "Have you contacted Li Ao?"


    He shook his head.


    At this moment, Cairu came over quickly.


    "Master, the four women sent by Song Jian are clamoring for an explanation."


    If Cairu doesn''t mention it, she''ll almost forget.


    Glancing at the innocent long Tianyu, she suddenly felt a little unbalanced in her heart.


    Why does someone send him beauty every time? Why doesn''t anyone find another way to send her some small fresh meat?


    Oh, man!


    Keen long Tianyu felt the dissatisfaction in his wife''s eyes, and the more he looked, the more clever he became.


    "What are they doing?"


    Cairu replied, "they say you are jealous and you treat your highness badly. Most importantly, they all say they are members of the Presbyterian Council. By doing so, you just don''t pay attention to the Presbyterian Council."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya smiled instead.


    "I''m afraid that''s the ultimate purpose Song Jian sent them here? They are naive to want to use the elders to oppress me."


    She knew these four women were not good.


    They were cold before, just to see what else they didn''t do.


    Just a few days, can''t hold it?


    "Well, please invite them over. I don''t want to keep them after having my free meal for several days."


    With that, she pushed long Tianyu to the main room.


    After a while, four fat and thin beauties appeared in front of the couple.


    I have to say that song Jian has a good eye.


    Even though they are plain, the four people are also very flirtatious.


    Smoke curled up and gave them a gift, and the four did not show a trace of domineering.


    Each eye wave is pitifully tight.


    Lin Mengya secretly felt funny.


    I think there were many top-notch beauties that her men had seen in those years. In front of them, they were a little smart, but they were not enough.


    She suddenly didn''t want to speak, just motioned long Tianyu with her eyes.


    People come for him. It''s up to him to speak.


    Long Tianyu is a little dissatisfied.


    The four women, early or late, chose to come when he was alone with his wife.


    Look, more and more cold.


    "If you don''t want to stay, go. No one stops you."


    The eyes of the four beauties were thrown to the blind.


    Hearing what he said, he immediately lost his color and cried one after another. He was so graceful that people were intoxicated.


    "But what did our sisters do wrong and annoy your highness? Please give us a chance to let my concubines serve you!"


    Lin Mengya has goose bumps all over her body.


    She thought she might not learn the skills of these girls to speak with their voices in her life.


    At the same time, long Tianyu also felt that women other than her wife were indeed in trouble!


    I think he didn''t feel so bad when he falsely thought that snakes played with people.


    At present, the attitude is even better.


    "I don''t need you to serve me. It''s enough to have a wife around me."


    The four beauties secretly clenched their silver teeth, but they couldn''t help roaring in their hearts.


    They''re here to seduce him! Not to see him show his love!


    But on the surface, the four had to look like they had been hit.


    Bi Nu, who seduced long Tianyu before, winked at the other three people at this time.


    She doesn''t believe it. Can''t the thing in her hand really lead the man to the bait?


    Just as she took out the ointment, Lin Mengya''s eyes swept over.


    "Cairu, send them all out."


    Cairu immediately pulled out the three people who had not reacted.


    Left Binu alone.


    The latter was more frightened, but he knelt down in front of them reluctantly and calmly.


    Long Tianyu felt a "click" in his heart.


    No, ma''am. Did you misunderstand what happened before?


    But he really didn''t do anything!


    "Where did the things in your hand come from?"


    Lin Mengya''s attitude was friendly, but Bi Nu trembled.


    She didn''t know what she was afraid of, but her intuition told her that the woman in front of her might be on the edge of anger.


    "Concubine, I don''t know what madam means."


    "You don''t know?"

 Chapter 2480

    Lin Mengya grabbed Binu''s wrist.


    Her hand was much stronger than that of an ordinary woman. All at once, it made Bi Nu cry out in pain.


    "What is this?"


    The wooden box containing the ointment hasn''t been put away yet.


    She pulled it out and fell to the ground.


    "This is, this is just my daughter''s ointment."


    Binu was a little flustered, but she soon calmed down.


    It''s just some fun drugs. What if you get caught?


    Look, also calm a lot.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and felt that the other party didn''t seem to be lying.


    She picked up the box on the ground and just opened it. Long Tianyu couldn''t help frowning.


    "What''s the smell? Why does it smell so bad?"


    He rarely resists like this.


    But as long as the smell of the ointment made him smell it, he felt sick and even couldn''t control himself.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu suspiciously.


    "You can''t stand the smell?"


    The latter nodded and his face turned white.


    She immediately buttoned up the lid and asked someone to throw Binu out. After opening the window for ventilation for a long time, long Tianyu was all right.


    Gargle with clean water, and long Tianyu gets Lin Mengya''s benefit of pressing her forehead.


    "Better now?"


    Long Tianyu closed her eyes like a big cat who was happy.


    "Yes."


    At the same time, he also missed the complex look in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "It may be that the smell is too strong, which makes you react. Go and lie down for a while, and I''ll ask someone to smoke some medicine for you. It''ll be fine in a while."


    Long Tianyu nodded obediently.


    When Lin Mengya arranged everything, she closed the door, but her hands trembled unconsciously.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Cairu was careful and asked anxiously after seeing it.


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and said, "let Qinghu come to me."


    Cairu thought she was worried about her highness and went to find someone immediately.


    She stood at the door, but she didn''t even dare to look back and left in a hurry.


    When Qinghu found her, she was in a daze.


    Maybe dark clouds covered the sky. This night, it was particularly dark and cold.


    She held her arm tightly and looked so small.


    "Why do you wear so much?"


    Qinghu took off his coat and covered her, but she seemed to be burned. She broke away from his hand, turned around and stared at his eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?" Her voice is very strange.


    Qinghu was stunned and said helplessly, "I''m Qinghu, your adoptive brother."


    "Are you really a Qinghu? It''s the Qinghu I used to know. Has it never changed?" She tried to control her emotions so as not to be hysterical.


    Qing Hu''s hand stagnated and then nodded as if nothing had happened.


    "Of course."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya suddenly took out the ointment box from her arms. As soon as she opened the lid, Qing Hu covered her mouth.


    "If you have never changed, why do you have such a reaction? Qinghu, why did you lie to me?"


    She almost lost her mind and asked.


    Over the years, she has never given up her exploration of the art of longevity.


    So far, she has probably figured out the so-called longevity,


    In fact, it is to use some mysterious container as the carrier of the original owner''s memory.


    Then, after the body of the original owner dies, this carrier is transplanted into the body of another healthy person in a certain way.


    This kind of medicine can control and confuse people''s mind.


    If you are a normal person, you will feel weak and at the mercy of others at most.


    But people who have done the art of longevity will have a very strong reaction to this medicine because the original memory is added the day after tomorrow.


    One of them is dizziness and nausea.


    Therefore, she almost collapsed after long Tianyu and Qinghu had such adverse reactions.


    At the thought that both of the two people she trusted most might have been lost, she couldn''t help being cold all over.


    Qinghu endured discomfort and went over to grab her arm.


    "Girl, although we are hiding something from you, I promise we are all US and have not been changed."


    Lin Mengya no longer believed his words.


    Warily shook off his hand, but put the ointment away again.


    Qinghu felt uncomfortable for a long time, which barely pressed down the disgusting feeling.


    Seeing the girl who had always relied on him, although his eyes were full of vigilance, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head.


    "Let me explain to you, although, according to those people, we have indeed been changed. However, the soul transfer has not been successful, but we have been affected.


    Do you remember when long Tianyu and I lost our memory? In fact, that''s why. "


    But she didn''t believe it.


    "However, I have explored before. You are obviously poisoned, so you forget the past!"


    Facing the little girl who suddenly became smart, Qinghu had to tell her everything he knew.


    "The poison was taken by long Tianyu and I on our own initiative. The former hall Lord also knew about it. He got the medicine."


    Qinghu sighed.


    He really can''t help her. Maybe it''s not the best time to tell her now, but he can''t stand the little girl looking at him with that look.


    That''s more unbearable than ointment.


    "As you know, we haven''t been recognized by many people since we came here.


    We are all in a hurry and hope to help you. Until one day, a man found us.


    He told us that as long as we can give up part of ourselves, we can get supreme power. "


    Hearing what fox said, Lin Mengya couldn''t help interrupting.


    "He lied to you, and you believe it!"


    "Why not?" Qing Hu showed a look that she was both familiar and strange.


    He looked at her attentively, his eyes full of emotions that she could not understand, but could feel vaguely.


    "If we can seize this opportunity, we can at least protect you. Girl, we are not as smart as you think. In some things, we are just fools."


    He and long Tianyu didn''t know it was a hoax.


    However, they can only choose to take risks.


    He tried to swallow the disgusting impulse, and then explained: "later, it was long Tianyu''s master who got the medicine. The old man was a human spirit. He didn''t care about anything. In fact, he knew everything.


    He told us that although this medicine can temporarily make us lose our previous memory, it can also make the soul transfer fail. However, after all, we have been moved, so we are somewhat different from ordinary people. "


    "What you said is true?"


    Lin Mengya is still skeptical.


    In fact, she was just too surprised at first, so she was so impulsive.


    But calm down


    After coming down, she also found some doubts.


    In all the cases of failure or success of the elderly she has seen, the memory of the soul shifter and the person who was moved cannot coexist.


    One successful replacement for another represents success.


    On the contrary, just like the one body double soul disease she has seen before, she can only be crazy in the end.


    Long Tianyu and Qinghu are her favorite people and closest brothers.


    If they were really replaced, she would never have found out at all.


    Qinghu nodded with a wry smile.


    "I''ve told you everything I know. If you don''t believe it, you can plane my head open and confirm it."


    Lin Mengya grumbled and complained, "then you''re dead!"


    She approached tentatively, her eyes full of worry.


    "What sequelae do you have besides temporary amnesia?"


    Qinghu shook his head.


    "I haven''t found it yet, but the medicine you mentioned should be regarded as a kind. By the way, where did you get it? Did someone find out about me and long Tianyu?"


    "Song Jian sent me to provoke my relationship with Yu. Do you remember the origin of the person who made you move your soul?"


    The tone of Qing Hu is rarely a little serious.


    "Girl, I tell you, don''t contact these people until you have absolute power.


    You can''t imagine how good they are. "


    She thought that no matter how powerful it was, it could be better than modern aircraft, artillery and fighters?


    But what she didn''t expect was that some words really couldn''t be too full, otherwise the face was too fierce and there was no way to resist.


    Although Qinghu repeatedly assured him that he was all right, she was still worried and gave him a detailed inspection.


    As Qinghu said, there was no damage to his body.


    Just one thing, he sometimes has difficulty controlling his body.


    "No wonder, I always fell asleep a while ago and forgot when I woke up."


    Qinghu scratched his head.


    Thanks to the habit he developed in his killer career all year round, he always subconsciously hid in some safe places.


    Otherwise, he would have died.


    "It seems that there should be some problems in your brain. I''ll help you recover after you go back."


    To put it simply, the previous soul movement affected his original memory and his brain.


    But it doesn''t matter. If it''s right, it can be cured soon.


    Qinghu looked at Lin Mengya, who had become soft again, and couldn''t help but rejoice.


    At the same time, he was a little happy.


    If they had been cheated, the little girl would have avenged them!


    Lin Meng stared at him angrily.


    "I don''t know what you two belong to! How can you not tell me the truth about such a serious matter!


    In your eyes, am I such a stupid person? "


    Even to protect her, you have to let her know what happened?


    These two people are so angry with her!


    Qinghu regained his playful face and gathered around to coax the little ancestor.


    "Yes, we are stupid, stupid and out of tune. Where is our little girl so smart!"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "It''s late! Look how I''ll deal with you when you''re ready!"


    Just as they were about to go back, there was a sound from the field by the side of the road.

 Chapter 2481

    Qinghu subconsciously protected her behind her.


    I saw several figures approaching quickly in the field in front of me.


    Qinghu quietly held the soft whip around her waist, but heard her whisper behind her: "don''t do it first!"


    But in an instant, several people jumped out of it and surrounded them.


    "Who are you?" Qinghu asked.


    But the other party didn''t talk nonsense, but said coldly, "please come with us."


    "Oh, what are you, who dare to command me?"


    Qing Hu''s eyes narrowed slightly and the killing machine overflowed.


    The opposing party was about to start, but Lin Mengya suddenly said, "we can go with you, but you can''t hurt the people in the yard."


    Those people immediately replied, "don''t worry, girl. We don''t mean to embarrass you."


    She nodded and was about to leave with them.


    Qinghu was not at ease and took her arm.


    "What if they don''t have a bad heart?"


    Lin Mengya just smiled.


    "Can''t you get away with us?"


    That''s true.


    Qinghu snorted coldly and still protected her.


    As soon as the figures of several people disappeared into the field, the three of Ah Da hurried to the scene.


    "Brother, madam lost!"


    Ah Er frowned slightly, and his tone was a little urgent.


    They saw Lin Mengya''s gesture before they left. Now they are gone. Naturally, they have to take responsibility.


    ADA is calm.


    "Let''s look around first. Third, go and tell the temple Lord that we will bring your wife back."


    "Yes."


    The three acted separately. Soon, Ah Da and ah Er found the abnormality here.


    "Big brother, as like as two peas, how do they look alike?"


    No wonder ah Er is lost.


    The fields here are generally round, and the only road just cuts the circle in half.


    Moreover, after the rest of the world, there is hardly any distinguishing feature.


    Once people enter it, they can easily lose their way.


    A Da looked at the darkness in front of him, clenched his teeth and said, "look! Even if you dig three feet, you should find your wife!"


    While the two of them are turning around like headless flies, Lin Mengya and Qing Hu have been taken out of the field.


    In the system, Xiaoyao faithfully recorded the map they had walked all the way.


    The layout here is not brilliant.


    But it is a very easy visual deception.


    At the moment, even if someone chases them behind, it''s hard to tell where they are.


    It seems that the other party is really careful.


    Several people took them to a forest.


    Before entering, Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qinghu knew that her nose was better than that of a dog, so he asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya just shook her head, but her steps accelerated a lot involuntarily.


    The forest was not thick. When they came to the innermost part, they saw a small bamboo house among the branches.


    Several people stopped and went to knock at the door.


    Soon, a pretty little girl came out of it.


    The knocker was very respectful.


    "Miss Mo, I wonder if my childe can see us now?"


    The little girl surnamed Mo shook her head, and then her eyes fell on her.


    "Who is she?"


    Lin Mengya only thinks that the little girl probably doesn''t know how to be polite, but such innocence is not annoying.


    The knocker only said that she was their childe''s guest.


    After that, the little girl stared at her curiously.


    "Are you his sweetheart?"


    Huh?


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Immediately, she shook her head and denied.


    "Since you are not his sweetheart, you can''t come in."


    "Why?" She was even more puzzled.


    The little girl kindly explained a few more words to her.


    "My grandfather said that saving him this time cost us a lot of herbs. Therefore, we must let him stay for me as a husband, or we will lose a lot!"


    Really A reason to laugh and cry.


    The people who brought them here also looked at Lin Mengya for help.


    As a last resort, she had to persuade the little girl.


    "Well, your grandfather said, only let his sweetheart see him?"


    The little girl nodded.


    "But if it''s really his sweetheart, he must marry his sweetheart. What do you do?"


    This problem did not embarrass the little girl.


    "It''s simple. Our family doesn''t lack her grain. My grandfather only let me keep him as long as he doesn''t go."


    Oh, how can this account be calculated?


    Lin mengarden admired the girl''s brain circuit.


    I''m afraid the girl still doesn''t know her "husband", but it''s not just that there are two more people in the family.


    "I''m afraid not. If he has a sweetheart, he wants to marry his sweetheart. Even if you marry him, you can''t keep pace with his sweetheart.


    In his heart, his sweetheart is the most important. But they both eat your rice.


    It means that you spent two rice, but you didn''t get a heart.


    Wouldn''t it be more costly to do so? "


    The little girl probably heard this for the first time. After thinking for a long time, she rubbed her little head.


    "What do I want his heart to do? Grandpa said, people can''t live without a heart."


    Lin Mengya''s smile froze on her face.


    This was the first time in her life that she met a situation that was clearly serious thinking, but was never on the same channel with her.


    "What do you want a husband for?"


    The little girl said simply, "help me mow, farm, wash and cook!"


    Chastity make complaints about the ideal.


    She thought about it and decided to persuade from another angle.


    "If you want a husband just to help you with your work, you can buy a servant."


    The little girl continued, "are husbands the same as servants?"


    Lin Mengya wanted to nod. Finally, she didn''t have the heart to mislead people''s children.


    "You listen to your sister. The people who help you can be your husband or your servant. But a husband can spend his life with you."


    She thought of her own man and couldn''t help saying a few more words.


    "Why don''t you think about it now? If that person wants to be with you for a long time, longer than you are with your grandfather, will you feel happy?"


    She could see that the little girl was not stupid.


    Just too little contact with outside things, so the thought is particularly simple.


    The little girl thought about her problems seriously. Finally, she wrinkled her lovely little nose.


    "I don''t think I''m very happy."


    She shook her head.


    "He is not like Grandpa at all. He can neither tell me stories nor cook delicious food for me. Moreover, he eats more than Grandpa. I am very tired just cooking and cooking medicine for him every day."


    The "husband" was "abandoned" because he ate too much.


    She could imagine how the LORD would react when he knew the news.


    "Well, since he bothers you so much, you can come to me and have a look. Maybe I can take him away so that you don''t have to make medicine for him anymore."


    "Really?"


    As soon as the little girl''s eyes lit up, she took her hand and rushed in like the wind.


    Qinghu wanted to follow in, but he was stopped outside by those people.


    "Let go!"


    He growled impatiently.


    The man who knocked at the door immediately explained.


    "They won''t be bad for her. I''ll guarantee my life!"


    Seeing that they just stopped and didn''t want to do it, Qinghu put up with it for a while.


    He looked around coldly.


    "You''d better pray they don''t."


    Otherwise, he will kill all the people here.


    The bamboo house is divided into front and back rooms. As soon as the little girl enters, the great God calls her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, I found another interesting person. Come and have a look!"


    interesting?


    What adjective is this?


    At this time, several coughs came from the inner room.


    "What''s fun? Slow down. I''ve told you how many times. Don''t run. Be careful of falling."


    Then, a bent figure came out.


    Just as soon as they met, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shrinking her mind.


    The old man raised his head and looked like electricity, as if he wanted to see through her.


    Fortunately, she was not an ordinary person. She gave a gift and introduced herself: "younger generation Gong ya, I''ve seen the old gentleman."


    "As soon as you entered the house, I asked about the smell of poison on you."


    The old man was merciless and exposed her identity.


    This was the first time she was seen through as a poison doctor. She couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    "I''m a disciple of the poison doctor. I''m also a descendant of the poison sect. I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "What a vicious villain! Since you committed it on me today, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel and eliminating harm for the people!"


    With that, the old man suddenly regained his mind, picked up the incense burner on the altar and sprinkled it directly at her.


    "Grandpa!"


    The little girl screamed and jumped on the old man, and on her side, she immediately stepped back and blocked it with her back.


    "Old Sir, I think you misunderstood."


    "What did I misunderstand?"


    The old man pointed to her and said angrily: "did my son not die at the hands of you scum? Or did my daughter-in-law not die in tears because of those vicious stains?


    If it weren''t for you, if it weren''t for you, why would our grandparents and grandchildren hide here and live such a sunless life? "


    The old man''s eyes were red and his words were gnashing his teeth.


    Busy defending, Lin Mengya took the time to check her body. She found that the powder was just the antidote to poison medicine and blood poison.


    Because almost all poison doctors carry blood poison, and some even have to follow for a lifetime.


    Therefore, these harmless drugs used by ordinary people are exactly poisons for poison doctors who are used to coexisting with blood poison.


    But her blood poison can be collected and released freely.


    This strong antidote has been difficult to hurt her.


    But the old man was so excited that she could only stand aside silently and let the old man vent his abuse and accusations.


    "You animals and scum, I, I will kill you and avenge my son and daughter-in-law!"

 Chapter 2482

    The old man was old after all. After scolding a few words, he was panting and stared at her with a pair of eyes.


    "Old man, you scolded too. Should you listen to me?"


    For the whole group of poison sect, she can''t deny that there are good and bad, and there must be scum.


    But she had no obligation to bear the old man''s accusation.


    Just because of the other party''s age, he gave in again and again politely.


    But the old man didn''t appreciate it.


    "I have nothing to say to scum like you! Get out of here, get out!"


    The old man is still grumpy.


    This time, Lin Mengya was also a little angry.


    "Old man, you keep saying I''m a scum. Why do you use ''rotten yingcao'' to treat other people''s trauma?"


    The old man was stunned and immediately stopped looking.


    "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you! Come on, you''re not welcome here!"


    Then the old man would come up and push her.


    But she grabbed her wrist, looked at the old man''s eyes with a smile and said, "although this thing doesn''t hurt the wound, it will make the wound heal less easily.


    Old man, I respect you as an elder, so I won''t fight you. You''d better take your anger and don''t hurt the innocent. "


    The old man''s eyes are inevitably flustered by being exposed to his own means.


    She smiled and let go of her hand.


    But this time, the old man no longer drove her away with such a tough attitude.


    However, his face is still not very good-looking.


    Fortunately, she didn''t come to see each other''s face. She smiled politely at the old man and said, "the person I want to see should be with you? I want to see him. Please make it convenient for the old man."


    Of course the old man doesn''t want to.


    But the little girl who just realized that "husband" was not a good thing flashed her big eyes, took her hand and couldn''t wait to pull it out.


    "He''s in the back room. I''ll take you!"


    I thought it would be great if this man could take away the man who was going to be her husband.


    In this way, she can do less work every day and save a lot of food at home!


    The old man wanted to stop, but finally he could only sigh helplessly.


    He followed them step by step, looking very reluctant.


    Behind the bamboo house, there are two humble huts.


    One looks like a kitchen, and the other should be her purpose.


    Although she had guessed, she knocked at the door and asked, "can you see me now, sir?"


    There was an immediate movement inside.


    Then a pair of pale hands opened the door.


    "Palace..."


    Li Ao almost cried out in surprise. Fortunately, Lin Mengya winked at him in time, and the latter immediately changed his mouth.


    "It''s really a girl. Please come in!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the cloth towel wrapped up in layers on his abdomen and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Is your injury more serious?"


    Li Ao heard the speech and shook his head gently.


    "It''s no big deal. Thanks to Uncle Cai''s care."


    His spirit seems to be OK, but it is a bit weak.


    Lin Mengya was worried. She sat at the table and grabbed his wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Uncle Cai asked angrily.


    Lin Mengya ignored Li Ao and felt the pulse for Li Ao.


    "The injury is stable, but the wound has not healed well. If it goes on like this, it may be infected."


    Uncle Cai next to him said disdainfully, "make a mountain out of a molehill! I''ve cured him of his big wound. It''s only a little."


    This time, she was tit for tat.


    "What is a little bit?"


    She is a little angry. When doctors treat patients, no matter whether the other party is a traitor or has other purposes in mind, they can''t ignore the safety of patients in order to pursue their own interests!


    "If the wound doesn''t heal well, it will be in danger of suppuration. Now he has signs of fever. If he doesn''t deal with the wound, he may die in this small wound!


    As a doctor, you only think about your own self-interest. Are you right that master Qizu gave you this bowl of rice and the patient''s trust in you? "


    She still remembers that on her first day in college, the teacher taught them what is called doctor''s benevolence.


    Even the master, who has his own eccentric personality and is second to none in poison art, warned her that doctors should not only think about seeking personal gain for themselves.


    The old man in front of him joked about other people''s names in order to keep his favorite grandson-in-law.


    This is something she can''t bear as a doctor.


    "You go out first. I''ll treat his wound again. By the way, please give me some cloth towels scalded with boiling water and a pot of charcoal."


    Li Ao trusted her a hundred times and had no objection.


    But Uncle Cai began to blow her beard and stare at her again.


    "No! How can you live in the same room? He will be my grandson-in-law soon. You can''t..."


    Before the rest of the words were finished, he was exhausted of patience. Qing Hu, who came in, threw him out of the door.


    "Chatter, what my girl said, you just need to do it! Nag again, I''ll pull out your tongue and tie a knot for you!"


    Qinghu looks like he''s going to kill.


    Uncle Cai counseled at first sight. Finally, he had to send all the things she wanted under the influence of the other party.


    Lin Mengya gently cut off the cloth towel that had been stuck with the rotten meat with scissors.


    Li Ao''s wound is not too long, but the position is deadly.


    Originally, he had a good physique, coupled with timely treatment, now at least the wound should be healed.


    But Uncle Cai used rotten yingcao for him.


    Although it has no severe toxicity, it will keep the wound from healing for a long time.


    When she had finished the reprocessing, applied the medicine and wrapped it with a simple sterilized cloth towel, she gave a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t touch water or do strenuous activities in recent days. Take this medicine every other day. Remember, don''t use other medicine. In this way, you can get better faster."


    She gave the rest of the medicine to Li Ao.


    The other party had some pale faces, and now a layer of cold sweat came out.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "We are friends. We don''t need to say this between friends."


    Li Ao''s face was a little complicated. He said with self mockery, "now, only the leader of the palace is willing to treat me as a friend."


    She understood the meaning.


    Although the Li family is a rebel in the ancient family, it is inevitable that there will be some friendly families.


    But now, the Li family was almost tortured like this, but no one appeared.


    Enough to show that those people are either entangled themselves; Or he was afraid of being burned, so he broke off contact with the Li family.


    She also had this feeling of isolation.


    Gently patted Li Ao''s shoulder.


    "Don''t think too much. I came with the temple Lord this time to help you get out of trouble."


    Li Ao was surprised.


    "Temple Lord, are you here?"


    "Well, although we''ve really experienced a lot of things, it''s all over now."


    After Li Ao went back, the Li family was framed, so the other party didn''t know what happened between her and long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya also felt that there was no need to say it. She immediately asked him directly what was the matter with his injury and the current situation of the Li family?


    "My injury was plotted by a villain."


    When it comes to that treacherous guy, Li Ao wants to unload eight pieces of the people''s Congress.


    "About six months ago, my father saved a man from outside. He said he was a nearby villager because he was robbed by mountain bandits and his family was destroyed and killed.


    My father was kind to keep him to live in the family for a while. Unexpectedly, he was an insider sent by Song Jian! "


    She could probably understand the resentment in Li Ao''s heart.


    "How much do you know about Song Jian?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Ao said impolitely, "he is a scheming villain! At the beginning, he coaxed my father to recommend him to the Presbyterian Council. Unexpectedly, he turned against our family!


    I must avenge this revenge! "


    "Do you know who Song Jian''s backer in the Presbyterian Council is?"


    Compared with the personal grudges between the Li family and Song Jian, she wanted to know who was secretly dealing with the Li family.


    But Li Ao didn''t know.


    Although he is already a young patriarch, the important matters in the family are still controlled by his parents.


    Lin Mengya asked him a few more things. Finally, she asked the so-called ancient prescriptions of the Li family.


    Before that, she had no hope.


    But Li Ao gave her a definite answer.


    "When I was a child, I heard my father mention it, but it was not an ancient recipe, but a piece of paper recording the life of Li''s ancestors."


    "So it is."


    Although she didn''t expect it, she couldn''t help being disappointed.


    The teacher had secretly told her that there might be unexpected gains in the ancient family.


    Moreover, she also received a mysterious letter.


    The letter said that there were clues about his leg recovery in the ancient family.


    It seems that it should not be in Li''s house.


    "It''s an ancient prescription, probably because it also records the names of some drugs. But I haven''t seen it. I can let my father show you something."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, but didn''t immediately refuse.


    Even if it''s just a thought, it''s good.


    Li Ao is most concerned about the Li family now.


    When he learned that those people had done this to his people, the beautiful and feminine man almost broke his teeth.


    "They, how can they... Those are still children? Even if our Li family refuses to listen to them, we are all ancient people after all. Are they going to kill them all?"


    Not only is Li Ao angry, but Lin Mengya doesn''t understand it now.


    "I''ve heard unparalleled that the children sent over the years are the purest in the family. I''ve asked those children before. One of their parents is a non ancient people.


    So I wonder if they suddenly changed the standard for other purposes? "


    Hearing her mention of her nominal "sister", Li Ao''s look finally eased.

 Chapter 2483

    He has deep feelings for his nominal sister and his actual little uncle.


    "The Lord of the Palace should know about my family?"


    Let Li Wushuang go to the temple for help. This was his proposal.


    But the father rarely raised an objection.


    You know, father and grandfather have always regarded the unparalleled secret as extremely important.


    This is not only because Li Wushuang is their relatives, but more importantly, once it is known by heaven and man at this time, the Li family will be destroyed.


    Therefore, when his father agrees with his proposal, it is tantamount to handing over the fate of the whole Li family to Gong ya.


    Fortunately, he didn''t look out of sight.


    And my father, who has always been bold and careful, didn''t lose the bet this time.


    Lin Mengya nodded and didn''t say anything else. Instead, she asked about his next plan.


    "My injury is no longer in the way. I want to go back and save my people now."


    Li Ao was already burning with anxiety.


    After he left with people, although he couldn''t rush in to save people, he didn''t stop monitoring.


    At the same time, he also set aside part of his attention to pay attention to the internal trends of the ancient clan.


    Lin Mengya held him down and said disapprovingly, "I think it''s urgent for you to take good care of your injury. The key to the future lies in yourself. Your highness and I can only give you a hand."


    The ancient clan is one of its own. Without absolute assurance, she must not dominate.


    Once it ferments into contradictions inside and outside the ancient clan, the Presbyterian will cheer up and she will become the enemy of the whole ancient clan.


    The Li family solved it by themselves, which is the contradiction within the ancient family. Naturally, some people will stand up against it.


    She still understands this truth.


    "But now I have no ability and no reputation."


    Li Ao looked at his hands helplessly, especially hating his incompetence.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, but said, "have you ever heard of divination?"


    Li Ao nodded, but there was some doubt in his eyes.


    "I''ve heard from the elders of the family, but our Li family doesn''t object to intermarriage with foreigners, and there have been few diviners."


    "What do you think if they join hands with you?"


    Li Ao was stunned.


    After deep thinking, he thought about opening his mouth.


    "I only heard that these diviners are not allowed to meet their relatives in the ancient family after they are born because they are not recognized by the Shangxian family.


    My grandfather''s generation still had some contact with them. I heard that the attitude of the family at that time was still a lot looser. As long as you choose to leave your family, you can intermarry with people outside.


    Later, I don''t know why they became more and more strict, and even they did some bad things. "


    Li Ao is a gentleman. He can''t say something.


    But Lin Mengya only needs to know the attitude of the ancient clan towards these diviners.


    A few decades ago, there was some relaxation within the ancient clan.


    So, in fact, there are still many people who hope to reunite with their own bones and blood?


    What about their parents and relatives?


    There must be someone who wants to think about the bones and flesh outside.


    Even a small number of people don''t dare to show it easily even at ordinary times.


    But these people are also other people''s husbands, wives, brothers and sisters.


    In that case, it would be much easier to do.


    "That''s enough. To be honest, those diviners didn''t live very well. Even, they were secretly caught doing hard work in an iron mine."


    She didn''t hide it from Li about the refined iron ore


    Proud.


    The mine is right here. She can''t move away.


    It''s better to let the Li family know that they are closest to here and can take care of her in the future.


    After listening to her story, Li Ao felt even worse.


    Maybe it''s because of empathy. For diviners, he has more sympathy and indignation for those ruthless people.


    "How can these people do that? Diviners are also human! Even if their parents have made mistakes in giving birth to them, what are they wrong?"


    "I think anyone should have the right to choose someone to spend his life with." Lin Mengya said to Li Ao seriously.


    Li Ao looked into her eyes and felt a slight movement in his heart.


    It seems that something is sprouting quietly.


    Maybe he doesn''t understand now, but he will be surprised in the future.


    "I don''t think those who bravely pursue love are wrong. Without violating conscience and morality, those inhuman rules should not be observed at all.


    Do you think the Li family should be a tool for fun when they were born? "


    Her rhetorical question made Li Ao''s heart break through the ground.


    "Everyone is born to be his own master. We come and go naked, and only our own destiny is in our hands.


    But if we are deprived of this, what do we have left? "


    She is never lost.


    Because she always knows where the road under her feet will lead.


    Even if there is a moment of sleepiness, she will unswervingly move forward towards her goal.


    She is unarmed, but she can firmly grasp her destiny.


    At this moment, Li Ao finally understood why those people would be convinced by her.


    Probably because of reluctance.


    Unwilling to live a life that was destined to be good; Unwilling to extinguish all their desires; Unwilling to be a puppet in someone''s hands.


    "I, I want to see them."


    Li Ao suddenly had an urgent impulse.


    He wanted to witness with his own eyes how these people, who were destined to be abandoned by fate at birth, fought.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    If everything goes well, Li Ao and Huo Xiao will tear a big hole in the ancient family, which is blocked by layers.


    Then it will be convenient for her to act from it.


    Lin Mengya, who achieved her wish, got up and left, but as soon as she went to the yard, she saw that uncle CAI was squatting at the door of the back room and staring at them.


    Li Ao is not very interesting.


    After all, the other party is his life-saving benefactor. He can only explain to her.


    "In fact, uncle Cai is very nice. There must be some misunderstanding between you."


    Lin Mengya is also "knowledgeable" about each other''s character.


    It''s just that she doesn''t have any actual conflict with each other, and she doesn''t want to do much.


    "I know. Don''t worry, young master Li."


    But Uncle Cai just spat at her coldly.


    "Heartless thing! I knew you were so ungrateful. I shouldn''t have been soft hearted to save you!"


    His granddaughter is standing next to Uncle CAI.


    Smelling the speech, he didn''t respond. He just stood beside him and looked curiously in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    Li Ao felt guilty about being scolded and went forward to give a deep salute.


    "I will never forget uncle''s kindness to save my life. No matter what conditions uncle puts forward in the future, I will follow them. But miss lingdang is still young, and I don''t want to delay her life."


    Cai lingdang secretly smiles at Li Ao.


    This is the best!


    Anyway, the other party doesn''t want to marry, so grandpa can''t force her to marry!


    Uncle CAI was livid.


    "OK, OK! You go now. Just treat me as blind and save the wrong person!"


    With that, the old man left angrily.


    Cai lingdang chased up with some worry. Before leaving, she looked back at Lin Mengya.


    "Go and coax your grandpa."


    To tell you the truth, she likes the little girl very much.


    There are few people with pure mind and lack of heart. Besides, this girl is really fun.


    Li Ao sighed.


    It''s not that he can''t marry lingdang. Just take her back and take good care of her as a sister.


    However, he really can''t bear to delay the happiness of other girls.


    "Seriously, don''t you like the little girl?"


    Lin Mengya gave play to her gossip spirit.


    He was arrogant and sad.


    "My love for her is not between men and women. Besides, uncle Cai saved my life. Isn''t it revenge for kindness?"


    That''s true.


    She looked at Uncle Cai''s house and thought deeply.


    Although the old man has a bad temper, his means are also a little radical.


    But she could see that uncle Cai cared most about lingdang.


    Li Ao said that he had clearly refused again and again before. In that case, why did Uncle Cai just push the bell to Li Ao?


    She always feels. There''s something wrong here.


    But there were too many things. She only thought for a while and was replaced by other things.


    After returning from the forest, Lin Mengya''s mood was calmer.


    Standing at the door, she took a deep breath and then slowly spit it out. Then she quietly opened the door.


    "Back?"


    In the room, suddenly came the voice of long Tianyu.


    Even though she was prepared, she couldn''t help being startled.


    Busy lighting the candle, I saw long Tianyu sitting at the table and looking at her.


    "Why don''t you light the light yourself?"


    She walked over and gently kneaded his shoulder.


    This guy doesn''t know how long he''s been sitting here. He''s stiff.


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and covered the fire reflected in his eyes.


    "No, I''m just waiting for you."


    "Fool, it''s not that I won''t come back. You have to light the light when you wait for me."


    Lin Mengya had a ghost in her heart, so she didn''t hear the complexity of long Tianyu''s words.


    "You''ll come back."


    He whispered, almost to himself.


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    "Where will I go if I don''t come back? What''s the matter with you? Won''t you take the wrong medicine at night?"


    She touched long Tianyu''s forehead and wanted to know if he had a fever before he said confused words. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    A kiss with some other meaning in the eagerness was pressed down.


    She''s still in her arms! He can still kiss her! He can still have him!


    All night long Tianyu confirmed this fact.


    Lin Mengya, who was knocked down by his enthusiasm, didn''t know how the man suddenly went crazy.


    Although there was nothing wrong, the next day, she knew the other party''s sinister intentions.

 Chapter 2484

    "Master, the meal is ready. Shall I bring it to you?"


    Cairu knocked on the door outside and couldn''t help worrying.


    Lin Mengya''s work and rest are very regular. Even if she stays up late the day before, she will wake up at the same time the next day and make up for her sleep according to the situation after eating.


    It''s getting better today, but the master hasn''t called her to talk to Bai Su once.


    No, what''s wrong?


    In the room, Lin Mengya fell into deep resentment.


    "Hiss - long Tianyu, you big pig hoof!"


    Her waist and legs have become noodles.


    She was unprepared before. She always felt that in his current situation, if she didn''t take the initiative, this person would have no choice.


    Who knows, she misjudged each other''s strength.


    After failing to get up for the fifth time, she had to throw herself into the quilt.


    It seems that she dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger for a long time before this product.


    Oh, man!


    The door was wide open. She didn''t have to look to know who had the courage.


    Angrily, she turned her face and didn''t look at each other until bursts of food aroma penetrated her nose. Then, a pair of warm big hands fell on her waist.


    "Madam, I worked hard yesterday. I was troubled by Meng Lang for a while. Please forgive me, madam."


    "Hum!"


    She forced a cold hum from her nostrils.


    unfaithful man!


    He is clearly the culprit of all this. What kind of pity did he come to pretend?


    "Does madam really refuse to forgive me?"


    Long Tianyu bent his mouth, looked at the small bag in the quilt and hid in the bed. His mood was unprecedented happy.


    "Oh, well."


    He took his hand away and sighed, but his action was not slow and he quietly moved himself to bed.


    Lin Mengya''s ears are very smart. She has heard each other''s actions for a long time.


    This man is so shameless!


    All day long, I''ll drill into her bed!


    When she got out of the quilt and wanted to continue to attack each other, she saw that her man had laid down and untied his collar. She looked at herself with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lin Mengya covered her waist, frightened and angry.


    "I warn you not to go too far!"


    But long Tianyu looked at her innocently and said, "what I did to my wife last night was too much, so today, my wife can still fool around. I won''t resist."


    "Poof -"


    Lin Mengya almost gushed out her old blood.


    OK! She is convinced that no one can be shameless long Tianyu!


    But she was really uncomfortable. For a moment, she felt very wronged, and her eyes turned red unconsciously.


    She sniffed and almost burst into tears.


    Long Tianyu immediately held her in his arms. He couldn''t help regretting that he was too cruel.


    "I''m wrong. I''ll control myself in the future. Don''t make you uncomfortable again. Don''t cry."


    She tried to break free, but then she thought, why?


    It was he who kept himself in the first place and made himself afraid later. Even last night, he deliberately begged recklessly.


    How could he be so bullied?


    The more she thought, the more angry she was. She bit her little white teeth hard.


    The stabbing pain from his chest made long Tianyu''s breath sink, and his arm couldn''t help but close more tightly.


    He loves her, so even the pain she gives can arouse his love in his heart.


    When Lin Mengya felt angry and relaxed, the piece of meat on his chest had already appeared blue and purple bite marks.


    "If you don''t think it''s enough, you''ll bite the other side."


    He deliberately gathered up, but Lin Mengya pushed him away.


    She turned over and turned her back to him.


    Long Tianyu was a little out of his wits and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    It seems that his daughter-in-law really spoiled him in the past.


    In the end, I am too dissatisfied.


    Her mood comes and goes quickly.


    Before long, people were much calmer and seemed a little lazy.


    Long Tianyu gently kneaded her sore place, like a golden cat.


    "Last night, you went to see Li Ao with Qinghu?"


    In fact, hearing the news of her disappearance, long Tianyu soon realized it.


    They are very effective.


    Soon he recognized the direction and found their footprints.


    But he had been habitually flustered after getting the news of her disappearance.


    She was so important to him that he didn''t dare to let her know.


    Therefore, he can only choose this way to confirm her existence again and again.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t care about him, she said angrily, "yes! I didn''t elope with anyone. Why are you so desperate?"


    Speaking of "elopement", long Tianyu''s eyes are dark.


    "If you want to elope, can you take me?"


    "What are you taking you for?" She almost laughed out of anger.


    Does this guy really know what "elopement" means?


    Long Tianyu silently tightened her arm, but tried not to make her feel uncomfortable.


    "Take me, I can provide you with money, plan the route, and drive away all the people who are bad for you. I''ll go with you wherever you want."


    His voice was deep and clear.


    Her negative emotions suddenly disappeared.


    In this way, long Tianyu, who seriously applied for "elopement" with herself, has a charm that she can''t refuse.


    Turning around, she looked at her eyes.


    "Fool! If I really run away one day, you are the most indispensable!"


    She touched his nose intimately.


    This man is hers. She is very sure and very happy.


    Long Tianyu smiled slowly.


    That handsome face was also stained with the beautiful sunshine.


    "OK, let''s make a deal."


    She also whispered back.


    "Well, it''s a deal."


    She slept in long Tianyu''s arms for an afternoon, and only in the evening did she recover half her strength.


    Although the walking posture is a little strange, it''s good to be able to go out and meet people.


    When she got up, she found traces of the guy on her neck.


    He couldn''t help pinching his side in his thigh.


    Did he do this when she didn''t want face?


    In her resentment, Lin Mengya could only find a high collar dress to wear and hide it a little.


    In the evening, Bai Su and Cai Ru, who learned that she was well, finally relieved.


    "Master, the medicine has been transported in smoothly. I heard from the people who came to work today that someone has begun to get sick. There will be news in three days."


    Cairu has always been careful. She knows that she cares about this most and takes care of everything in order.


    She nodded and asked, "how did Song Jian react?"


    Bai Su, who was in charge of staring at him, said, "everything is normal over there."


    "He didn''t think about finding a doctor to treat the Li family?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Bai Su shook her head.


    "At noon, someone had already reported it, but Song Jian ignored it."


    What an ungrateful bastard.


    It must be in his eyes that the life and death of the Li family are not as valuable as a pair of shoes on his feet.


    Two days later, finally, the news that someone died of weakness came from the ancestral hall.


    "Is the master of the palace there? The villain has something important and asks to see the master!"


    Early in the morning, Song Jian rushed to her door anxiously.


    But she was stopped outside the door by Bai Su with a calm face.


    "My master is still resting. I warn you, if you dare disturb my master''s dream, you can''t afford it!"


    Song Jian''s face was a little more gloomy than the dark clouds in the sky at the moment.


    He always thinks highly of himself. How can he stand such "humiliation"?


    At that moment, he left in a hurry, but the resentment in his eyes could hardly be covered up.


    Bai Su closed the door with a sneer.


    She doesn''t care about this scum attitude. If the master didn''t allow it, she would have sent the scum to hell with a sword.


    She went to Lin Mengya''s door and whispered back.


    "According to your order, master, I''ve already pissed that guy off."


    "Well, the people who will work for a while are coming. Go and tell them that I granted them a day''s leave today."


    "Yes, master, do you have any other orders?"


    This time, Lin Mengya''s reply was a little late.


    In fact, her head was still buried in long Tianyu''s arms and didn''t wake up.


    "It''s all right. Please step back and have a rest."


    Long Tianyu returned for her.


    He gazed lovingly at her face, his eyes full of affection.


    In fact, his leg has been in pain since yesterday.


    This is a sign before the weather changes. He has long been used to it.


    But she was fumigated with liquid medicine, and then took the trouble to massage him with medicinal oil again and again.


    She was tired out again last night, but this time he felt more satisfied than last time.


    He is actually a selfish man.


    As long as he knew that the most important person in her heart was him, he couldn''t restrain the vigorous emotion in his heart.


    He took her in his arms again, closed his eyes and sank into a dream with her.


    The sky, dark clouds rolling, thunder surging.


    But the ancestral hall full of people is silent.


    On the small open space in the middle, there was a girl lying quietly.


    She is so thin that she looks like a mummy buried underground for several years.


    But everyone around knows, just before yesterday. She is still a living life.


    "Did you call a doctor?"


    Ji Fangcun stood in the crowd, clenched his fist and whispered to the people around him.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    He sighed. Even though he knew that the girl''s death was false, he still felt stuffy in his chest.


    What if the palace master doesn''t come?


    Did this human life go away for no reason?


    Thinking of this, his heart could not help but ignite a touch of sadness and anger.


    "Have you told Song Jian?"


    "I''ve sent someone for a long time, but that cruel bastard, how can he pay attention to our lives?"


    The man who answered him was a sixteen year old boy.


    Usually smiling face, but now it is red and swollen eyes, gnashing teeth.


    Ji Fangcun didn''t know how to comfort the boy.


    Not many people knew the secret, and before they came back, they made a heavy oath that they would not tell the secret no matter what happened.


    His wife said that only real grief can deceive Song Jian''s vicious animals.


    Powerless looking at the sky, he sighed deeply.


    I hope their efforts and sacrifices are not in vain.

 Chapter 2485

    Finally, the dead were carried out by Song Jian''s people. They wrapped up an old dress and threw it into the fields on both sides of the road.


    For them, these people are not as good as pigs and dogs. It''s better to die, and even save some food.


    But what they don''t know is that when they leave with their front feet and their rear feet, there are several figures, quietly following up


    The atmosphere in the ancestral hall is getting more and more dull day by day.


    Although the strong laborers who went to work still brought relatively sufficient food, the weak people became more and more unable to hold on because of the long-term abuse.


    Death comes every day.


    After Ji Fangcun came back from work, he walked around the ancestral hall silently, and then returned to the house.


    There were several bedridden old people here before. Just yesterday, they were sent out.


    He looked warily until there was no one around. Then he quickly walked to his wife''s bed.


    "Xiaoman, how are you feeling today?"


    He took out the hidden medicine and food from his clothes. Liman took it over and looked at his husband''s thin face painfully.


    "I feel much better. The master of the palace has excellent medical skills. I think I still have good possibilities."


    In fact, she knew it was all an illusion.


    The foundation of the body that has long been eaten away, even if it lasts longer, there will be an end.


    She lingered looking at her husband. Fortunately, they still had some time.


    "That''s good. The master of the Palace said that this medicine is specially prepared for you."


    He looked from side to side and lowered his voice.


    "You can go out tomorrow. You and your children are waiting for me. I will be reunited with you soon!"


    In Ji Fangcun''s words, it''s hard to hide his excitement.


    Li man leaned against his arms, but his heart was a little uneasy.


    She was a wise man, otherwise she would not have thought of hiding the children in that safe place.


    Although Song Jian''s hatred for the Li family was obvious, it would not kill them.


    Maybe it''s not just Song Jian who keeps an eye on the Li family.


    In the evening, Lin Mengya, who is discussing the rescue plan with long Tianyu and Li Ao and Huo Xiao, received a tip from her hand.


    "Lord, the Presbyterian Council is coming again. It will arrive tomorrow!"


    Cairu replied cautiously.


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "Why hasn''t anything happened before?"


    She and Yu sent people out respectively.


    Yu''s people sneaked into the Presbyterian Council to monitor their movements, while her people were monitoring suspicious people along the way.


    Before that, they clearly didn''t receive any news.


    Cairu also looked dignified.


    "According to our people, they had been disguised as caravans before. Later, they were robbed by several mountain bandits on the road, which revealed their flaws."


    At this point, they have to thank those mountain bandits for helping them by mistake.


    But even so, it''s sudden enough.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Why not come early or late, but tomorrow?


    The medicine has played a role. Except for more than a dozen old, weak, sick and disabled people rescued earlier, the rest are concentrated in the next three days.


    She was supposed to cooperate with the Li family after these people came out.


    Before the arrival of Song Jian''s reinforcements, completely control Song Jian.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a big mistake.


    Long Tianyu knew her plan and said, "why don''t I let someone stop them?"


    She thought and shook her head.


    "Do it now. People in the Presbyterian Council will soon know that we did it. Then


    When they start on the ground that we are outsiders, our enemy will be the whole ancient family. "


    Long Tianyu also knows the stakes.


    But the Presbyterian people are bound to be fierce this trip, and can they hide it from Song Jian? Can they hide it from those people''s eyes tomorrow?


    After discussing with long Tianyu, Lin Mengya decided to stand still first.


    When the Presbyterian arrives, they''ll see each other again.


    The next day, Song Jian didn''t know that someone had arrived until the sound of those people''s hoofs woke up the whole Li family.


    He hurriedly dressed up and went out to meet him personally.


    As soon as he saw the person coming, his eyes flashed quickly, a touch of displeasure, but he quickly covered it up and put on a flattering face.


    "Oh, it''s the sixth childe. It''s rare for you to come to a cheap place. I''m sorry for your loss."


    The sixth childe just glanced at him and sneered and said, "are you a Li family? Gee, the doves occupy the magpie''s nest. You have a thick skin."


    Song Jian felt angry when he was so plainly opposed.


    However, the status of the other party is not comparable to him.


    No matter how angry he was, he had to press down and continue to greet people with a smile.


    "Yes, the sixth childe taught me a good lesson. You drive all the way. You want to go in and have a rest."


    But the sixth childe still doesn''t give face.


    "No, I''m not here to rest. Bring the leader of Li family. I have something to ask him."


    The tone seemed as if Song Jian was just a dog at his feet.


    He swaggered into the yard of the Li family owner. He was already a little impatient.


    Little Li family, dare to disobey the order of the Presbyterian Council!


    In Tan''s eyes, a trace of killing machines emerged.


    Before he left, his father''s advice was still in his ears.


    Since the dog is not obedient, get rid of it directly. Otherwise, it will only eat its owner in the future.


    Before long, Song Jian brought a man.


    The sixth childe raised his eyelids and looked at him with a sneer.


    "Master Li, it seems that you haven''t had a good time when you first met."


    Li Xian, the leader of the Li family, is a tall, handsome, middle-aged man.


    Their Li family are naturally beautiful, and both men and women look good.


    It is precisely because of this that they brought these disasters.


    It looks like Li Ao, but with a little more calm and old face, it has been completely depressed at the moment.


    Just those eyes, but always with a light.


    It seems that what happened to him can''t destroy him.


    Song Jian only saw his back, so he gnawed his teeth.


    Why do you have to miss him all your life?


    He rose to prominence in the Presbyterian Council because he could bear the pain that ordinary people could not bear.


    Until this moment, he still blamed Li Xian.


    But he never thought that it was he who begged Li Xian to recommend him to the Presbyterian Council.


    And for so many years, Li Xian never asked for his help.


    Unfortunately, there is always a kind of people in the world. They always forcibly attribute their misfortune to others and think it is others'' fault.


    "Good and bad are the same. I don''t know what the sixth childe is doing today."


    Li Xian''s voice was a little hoarse.


    He hasn''t eaten for several days. Now he''s supporting himself with perseverance.


    The sixth childe looked at him up and down and said disdainfully, "you are really a bad master. You know that offending the Presbyterian Council is a way to die, but you still did so. Do you really think we can''t cure you?"


    Being scolded by a younger generation, Li Xian''s face is really a little ugly.


    But he had to bear it so that his people would not suffer more abuse.


    "I''m incompetent, but it has nothing to do with others. If you want to kill or cut, just come at me."


    "Of course you will."


    The sixth childe should have said, "but those people have made mistakes like you. According to the rules of our Presbyterian Council, they must not indulge!"


    The threat was tinged with blood.


    Li Xian bit his teeth and had to bow his head for the sake of his people.


    "Please also invite the sixth childe Mingjian. This matter really has nothing to do with you!"


    "I don''t like to talk nonsense. The Li family didn''t do what they should do, which led to the dissatisfaction of the people of heaven. I want you to hand over those children immediately. This time, I want all the children under the age of 14 in the Li family!"


    "This, how does this make it?"


    Li Xian stared at the other party angrily.


    "Don''t you just want to destroy the roots of my Li family? No, I won''t promise!"


    The pain suffered by his wife and brother is still vivid.


    Now, they want the whole Li family''s children to be their playthings!


    This is simply to completely kill the Li family.


    "The Presbyterian Council has made a decision on this matter. You can''t refuse."


    The sixth childe said mercilessly.


    "Go and bring all those cubs. I''ll just take them away so as not to come to such a ghost place!"


    The tone of the sixth childe was very impatient.


    Song Jian didn''t dare to delay. After all, this annoying kid is directly affiliated with the Presbyterian Council.


    Li Xian was so angry that he almost fainted.


    But he still clenched his teeth and stood in front of each other.


    "Today is dead, and I will never let you take the children!"


    But the sixth childe just picked the corners of his mouth coldly.


    "Then you''re dead, can''t you see it?"


    Li Xian was stunned and trembled with anger.


    "You dare!"


    "What am I afraid of?"


    He got up and drew out the long sword in the waiter''s hand.


    "But before you die, I want you to watch me take those children with your own eyes. I''ll kill you in front of them so that they will understand who to listen to."


    "Poof -"


    Still couldn''t help it, Li Xian spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    The sixth childe jumped back, and his handsome face suddenly became a little ferocious.


    "You''re dead!"


    He announced Li Xian''s fate word by word, and then cut off the corner of the nearby table with a sword.


    "I''ll change my clothes. Watch it for me. Don''t let him die before I do it!"


    With that, he left in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya had just learned the intention of the sixth childe. Outside, Song Jian found the door.


    "Sorry, master Gong, I have to pick up the child."


    In the face of Song Jian''s requirements, she can delay.


    "But his parents haven''t come yet."


    Song Jian was a little worried and his tone was a lot stiff.


    "What''s the matter whether his parents will come or not? The Lord of the palace tried so hard to get rid of it. The Lord of the palace didn''t want to make friends?"


    Long Tianyu looked at each other faintly.


    In an instant, Song Jian shivered and his head woke up a lot.


    The one waiting for him is not easy to provoke, but in front of him is also a great God he can''t provoke!


    All at once, he felt the pain in his throat.


    I knew he sent someone.

 Chapter 2486

    But things have come to this point, and Song Jian can''t care.


    The sixth childe is holding his future. Thinking of this, he can''t help but harden his head and continue to ask for someone from long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness, please forgive the main body of the palace family. Come and take the child out!"


    Want something hard?


    Lin Mengya sneered and didn''t need her to say anything. Bai Su and Cairu held up their swords and blocked each other''s way left and right.


    "You, you..."


    Song Jian was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and was even more angry in his heart.


    What he hated most in his life was to be despised.


    Once upon a time, in order to climb up, he had to succumb to Li Xian.


    Unexpectedly, now these two still look down on him.


    At that moment, he added some resentment to his heart.


    "Sorry, you two. I have to take this child away today!"


    As he said this, he motioned his men to rush in regardless.


    At this time, long Tianyu just gently picked his eyebrow.


    The next moment, I heard several sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground. Those people brought by Song Jian were kicked out and landed on the ground. Their life and death were unknown.


    "My wife hasn''t spoken yet. Steward song, you''d better not be too anxious."


    Song Jian is stupid.


    He thought that the people he brought could at least have an advantage in quantity.


    But long Tianyu, who is full of elites, let him teach him to be a man again.


    Now, Song Jian didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Lin Mengya also wanted to know the fierce relationship at this time.


    The reason why Song Jian jumped over the wall was that he was afraid he had something to do with the people sent by the Presbyterian Church.


    If she insists on refusing to hand over her children, I''m afraid they will cut people in the ancestral hall.


    She has to find a way to buy time for those people.


    She squatted down and whispered to long Tianyu.


    "I''ll take the children. You take people and be ready to pick me up at any time."


    Although the latter did not want her to risk her life, he respected her decision more.


    "Well, with me, you will be safe."


    He is her backing.


    With him, she can give it a go.


    "OK."


    At this moment, Lin Mengya is full of confidence.


    She stood up and looked coldly at Song Jian.


    "It seems that if I don''t give the child to you today, you will harass me like flies."


    Song Jian''s face was ugly, but he dared not refute.


    She raised the corners of her lips.


    "Well, the child belongs to the Li family. It''s not appropriate if I force him to stay. Well, I''ll send him back in person and hand him over to his parents. In this way, I also have an explanation. In case of any accident, don''t blame me?"


    Where is Song Jian? It''s just that he didn''t have the courage to refuse.


    Hesitated for a moment, he nodded reluctantly.


    What I thought in my heart was that the sixth childe was much more powerful than him anyway. Maybe I can punish this smelly woman who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!


    At present, the mind has been activated a lot.


    "The palace master, please follow me."


    He lowered his eyes and covered his vicious mind.


    But where did he know that he was so careful that he had already been figured out by the husband and wife.


    Long Tianyu sat in a wheelchair and silently watched his wife leave.


    On Jun''s face, his look gradually chilly.


    "Send orders and surround the whole Li family. Don''t let anyone go without my order."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya led the child and calmly followed song Jian behind.


    She knows very well that this direction is not to go to the ancestral temple.


    The child has just eaten sugar cake. It''s very clever not to cry or make trouble.


    When she reached the door, she bent down and picked up the child.


    "I''m not afraid. My aunt will protect you later."


    She soothed in a whisper.


    The child also skillfully hugged her neck and snuggled her small head in the nest of her neck.


    Lin Mengya held the child and entered the door.


    "Six childe, six childe! The little one has brought you!"


    Song Jian, with a flattering smile on his face, went inside very attentively and invited people out.


    Lin Mengya only saw a young man who looked like a hybrid come out.


    His features are deep, but his hair and pupils are dark.


    This situation shows that there are some differences in the blood lineage of one of his parents.


    This makes her a little strange.


    Isn''t it forbidden for the ancient Shangxian clan to intermarry with the outside world?


    Or is there such a different family within the ancient family?


    When in doubt, she couldn''t help looking more.


    Unexpectedly, it led to the dissatisfaction of the other party.


    "Hum!"


    The sixth childe glared at her fiercely, but his eyes were full of pride.


    "Are you gong ya?"


    She nodded when she heard the other party''s impolite questions.


    "What do you call your excellency?"


    "I''m still the owner of the palace family. What kind of woman am I, but that''s all. It seems that the palace family is really in decline."


    Six childe disdains sarcastic way.


    Lin Mengya was not very angry.


    She sees too much of this situation. From her gender to her age, it can be an excuse for those people to attack her and deny her.


    In this regard, she would like to ask those "predecessors".


    Does your face hurt?


    Taking back her eyes, she responded faintly.


    "How about the palace family? I won''t bother you. I''m here to send the children. Please invite the children''s parents out and I''ll go back early."


    The sixth childe sneered.


    "Just send the child to me. You can go now."


    After that, I''ll turn around and go back.


    Unexpectedly, she refused: "I will only return the child to his parents. Since they are not here, I''ll leave."


    The sixth childe''s face was sinister, and there was a lot of tyranny in her eyes.


    "Gong ya, don''t toast or punish!"


    "I also tell you that our palace family has never been threatened by anyone."


    Momentum, suddenly deadlocked.


    She was only followed by Bai Su, but the girl didn''t shrink back when she faced the enemy in a yard.


    The long sword in his hand points directly at the sixth childe.


    As long as her master gives an order, she is the sharpest sword in her master''s hand.


    "Oh, interesting."


    The sixth childe narrowed his eyes and the corners of his mouth opened slowly.


    "It''s said that your palace women are different. Today I want to see how different you are from other women when you die."


    This is a bright death warning.


    But Lin Mengya just put the child''s small head closer to her arms.


    "There are too many people who want my life. I''m afraid it''s not your turn."


    The sixth childe lost patience.


    He hugged her tightly, looked at her maliciously and said, "then I have to take a good look. You can cut off her hands and feet. I''ll cut her throat myself."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mengya''s face was slightly cold.


    The next moment, the whole yard rushed at her!


    "Another one is dead! Today it''s all because she doesn''t want to use children as bait, but she feels so strange.


    Long Tianyu gently knocked on the handle of the wheelchair.


    Before long, someone came back.


    "Your Highness, madam, those people went to the Li family ancestral hall!"

 Chapter 2487

    Ji Fangcun, who sent off his wife, sat silently in the room with his tools at hand.


    Those hoes and hammers can be the shackles Song Jian used to exploit them, but they can also become their weapons against these invaders.


    I wonder how the master of the palace is getting ready.


    They agreed that the time was in the evening. At that time, they would cooperate inside and outside, and would completely rescue the Li family.


    But somehow, he always felt a little uneasy today.


    "Brother Ji, Song Jian, that son of a bitch, brought someone over and let us all go!"


    The young man who had a good relationship with him ran in and said hurriedly.


    Ji Fangcun turned his mind.


    At this time of day, Song Jian will return to his residence. This time, why did he come so suddenly?


    Didn''t you find anything?


    Remembering his wife''s instructions with the palace master, he took the hoe and whispered, "go and see what''s going on first."


    Within a few days, more than 100 people were lost. Fortunately, the area of Li family ancestral hall is not small, which is equivalent to a small football field. When these people are gathered together, they can''t see it.


    Song Jian stood awkwardly in front of them, with a tone of impatience that he had never had before.


    "Listen to me! From now on, you will guard the gate firmly. If you dare to let someone in, you will be dead!"


    With that, he hurriedly took the sixth childe and his party to the backyard.


    The sixth childe didn''t even look at these people, but dragged Li Xian to the backyard.


    "Master!"


    "It''s the owner!"


    "You let go of the master!"


    All the Li family''s eyes were red. The Li family leader was dying and his mouth was still stained with blood. At a glance, he knew that he had been abused a lot.


    But the sixth childe broke Li Xian''s left arm with a cruel foot.


    Master Li snorted stiffly, and his breathing became urgent because of pain.


    "If you want him to die, you can keep making trouble!"


    Even Song Jian was afraid of the ruthlessness of the sixth childe''s means.


    The Li family members were also shocked and could only bite their teeth and dare not come forward any more.


    "Go."


    They watched Song Jian and the sixth childe take them away, but there was nothing they could do.


    The young man looked at the owner anxiously and asked in a low voice, "what can I do? The owner is still in their hands!"


    Ji Fangcun is also a little upset.


    With his barren wisdom, it is difficult to think of an effective way to travel.


    When he was secretly worried, there was a man in the crowd who sneaked out while there were many people.


    After receiving the news that the sixth childe and Li Xian were both in the ancestral hall, Lin Mengya rushed over with long Tianyu.


    She didn''t deploy before, but the behavior of sixth childe and Song Jian was too strange.


    In this case, they didn''t rush to escape, but brought hostages here.


    Maybe there is something more important here!


    "Master, shall we rush in?"


    Bai Su asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya looked at the closed door, and she already had a dispute in her heart.


    "ADA, sneak in first with your people and join our people. If you have a chance, follow the original plan."


    Ah Da nodded and ordered several people to disappear in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked around and looked at the ancestral hall.


    She didn''t know what she thought, but she walked a short way for the ancestral hall.


    Long Tianyu has been watching her.


    Knowing the existence of the system and small medicine, he has long been used to his wife''s "strange behaviors".


    I''m not sure. She may have found any clues with the help of Xiaoyao.


    When Lin Mengya came back to him again, she did tell her findings.


    "Yu, the fields of the Li family are concentric circles. I just found on the map recorded by Xiaoyao that the center of these concentric circles of different sizes is this ancestral temple."


    When she first came in, she felt strange. Generally, the fields on both sides of the road are convenient for people to cultivate to divide the shape and size.


    But here, it is just a circle.


    Maybe if you look down from the air, you can see the problem more intuitively.


    But they don''t have that condition now. She can only see the simulation diagram of the system.


    Long Tianyu smelled the speech and looked around.


    "It seems so."


    Does this have any special meaning?


    Just when they were uncertain, the ancestral temple not far away suddenly heard a loud noise.


    She just felt that her feet were like an earthquake. In a hurry, she firmly grasped long Tianyu''s wheelchair for fear that he would be injured.


    Unexpectedly, when the sound stopped, the ancestral hall collapsed in half.


    "Go and save people!"


    She directed the crowd to look for survivors in the ruins of the ancestral hall.


    Fortunately, the building of the ancestral hall is not high. In addition, most people were in the front square at the time of the incident, so everyone was just in a panic and stampeded, causing more damage.


    It was also because of this sudden change that Ji Fang village and his party almost didn''t bother to subdue the people left by Song Jian and the sixth childe.


    When Lin Mengya met them, the situation was under their control.


    "Palace master!"


    Ji Fangcun, with sharp eyes, was the first to find her.


    Lin Mengya gave long Tianyu to a San and asked them a few words. Then she went to check the situation.


    "What the hell happened?"


    She frowned and looked at the ancestral hall that suddenly collapsed.


    Ji Fangcun obviously has doubts on his face.


    "I don''t know. It was fine just now. Somehow the backyard collapsed!"


    "No, the owner and the clan are still in there!"


    The young man who had been following behind Ji Fang village patted his thigh and shouted.


    Lin Mengya did not dare to delay. She immediately commanded the young adults to check the situation in the backyard.


    To her surprise, all the houses in the backyard disappeared.


    Instead, there is a large circular pit with a diameter of 20 or 30 meters.


    Everyone gathered around the pit in a hurry, but no one dared to go down.


    Lin Mengya was pulled by Bai Su and looked into the pit.


    It''s at least fifty or sixty meters deep.


    And there are a lot of house wreckage inside. The most important thing is that the situation inside is not stable at all, and there are constantly things leaking from around.


    No matter how good the master is, he doesn''t dare to go down. Moreover, they don''t know the situation of this pit at all.


    In Jifang village, they had searched all over the backyard and only found four young people lying unconscious in a small room in the East.


    Coincidentally, these four people were subordinates who suddenly broke off contact with long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya learned from their mouth that they were assigned to take care of the owner and the elders.


    They only know that song Jian imprisoned these people in order to ask them about the existence of something.


    As for what such things are, they have no idea whether they have been found or not.


    And they were unconscious after drinking a bowl of water poured by the clan old man this morning.


    Lin Mengya listened to them and looked at the big pit suddenly. Her heart couldn''t help sinking again and again.


    The elders obviously don''t want to drag these four people down.


    I''m afraid they''re more or less bad.


    She asked Ji Fangcun to rush most of Li''s family to the front yard.


    Not too long, hearing the news, Li Ao hurried over with people.


    "Lord of the palace, where are my father and several uncles?"


    Lin Mengya somehow told him that in the end, she had to take the man to the big pit in the backyard.


    "What is this?"


    Li Ao was also silly.


    "You heard something just now. I don''t know why. After we came, things will be like this."


    She felt a little guilty.


    It was because she and Ji Fangcun agreed to do it tonight that she neglected here.


    Who thought Song Jian didn''t run with the sixth childe, so he killed a rifle.


    If the leader of the Li family really encounters any misfortune, I''m afraid she''s uneasy.


    Li Ao looked at the big pit dejectedly.


    "How could this happen?"


    He said he was going to jump inside. Finally, Lin Mengya asked someone to stop him.


    "I''m going to save my father and them! Master Gong, let me go!"


    "No, it''s unstable and dangerous below! I know you want to save your father, but you must ensure your own safety. They still need you!"


    Lin Mengya points to the desperate Li family.


    Just now, they had a narrow escape.


    Li Ao stopped his movement to break free, knelt beside the pit, covered his face and cried silently.


    "I''ll watch here for you. Once it''s stable, you''ll be the first to go down."


    She said softly.


    It was so sudden that even she felt incredible up to now.


    Li Ao managed to tidy up his emotions and stood up to sincerely ask her.


    "Please be sure to inform me at the first time!"


    "OK, I see."


    Under the heavy dust, Li Ao turned to face his people.


    Lin Mengya returned to a relatively safe position and has been nervously monitoring the situation in the collapse pit.


    Her ears could hear a very slight noise.


    The more half an hour later, there was no movement in it.


    The smoke and dust in the air also slowly dispersed. She took a deep breath and carefully distinguished the taste.


    There is no smell of gunpowder, but there is a smell of damp soil.


    This shows that the formation of this big pit is probably because the bottom is hollow.


    But the ancestral hall of the Li family has existed for at least a hundred years.


    In the past hundred years, no problem has appeared. Looking at the performance of the Li family, it seems that everyone doesn''t know the situation under the ancestral temple.


    She had a tentative idea in her mind, but it had not been confirmed.


    After another hour or so, she went to the edge of the pit herself.


    A relatively stable situation has been formed around. As long as it is not damaged by great external forces, it should not continue to fall.


    Bai Su pulled her with a rope and muttered, "master, be careful! Otherwise, I''d better go down!"

 Chapter 2488

    The situation in the pit is a little complicated.


    If you only look at it with the naked eye, you can only see the mess inside. There are the remains of houses everywhere, and there is no place to stay at all.


    She ate a mouthful of dust before she motioned Bai Su to pull her up.


    After receiving the water from Bai Su, she rinsed her mouth and reluctantly opened her mouth.


    "Tell everyone, don''t get close first. No one can go down privately."


    Bai Su nodded and gave orders immediately.


    Lin Mengya stood far away in the front yard, looking at the big pit and worrying.


    According to her estimation, if there is no accident, the person who falls down must be close to death.


    It''s just about Li Ao''s relatives.


    He must have wanted to check it out anyway.


    "How''s it going?"


    Long Tianyu''s inquiry came from behind.


    Lin Mengya turned and looked at him. She shrugged helplessly and whispered, "it''s not optimistic. It''s very deep inside. Almost all the houses in the backyard fell down."


    Long Tianyu immediately understood what she meant.


    After thinking for a moment, he said; "Li Ao is settling down the Li family. I''m afraid he won''t give up unless he sees it with his own eyes."


    She can understand Li Ao''s mood.


    It''s too dangerous to go on anyway. She can''t watch Li Ao take risks.


    She tried her best to get people out, not to let him send his head.


    Those who think about it can only use the Li family to hold him down for the time being.


    But this is not a long-term solution.


    Scratching her head, Lin Mengya was a little upset.


    OK, how can the backyard collapse?


    What I''m afraid of is to come. Just when Lin Mengya was worried about how to stop Li Ao, Li Wushuang got the news and hurried over.


    As soon as he saw the ancestral hall suddenly turned into ruins, his eyes darkened and he almost fainted.


    Fortunately, Bai Su held him in time and walked shakily to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Li Wushuang''s face was pale.


    He also heard the news before, but he never thought that the consequences would be like this.


    Lin Mengya, who rubbed all over the soil, had to tell the truth.


    "Don''t get excited. I heard from other Li family members that the master of the Li family and several old people are locked up in the backyard. Earlier, Song Jian and the new sixth childe came here holding the master hostage. I don''t know what to look for."


    Before she finished, Li Wushuang couldn''t hold on.


    The whole head collapsed in Bai Su''s arms, and tears fell down in an instant.


    "Father, father, they''re here too, aren''t they?"


    She looked at the expectation in Li Wushuang''s eyes and couldn''t point it down.


    Unfortunately, this is the case.


    Li Wushuang finally became stronger, wiped the tears on his cheeks, and suddenly said to her.


    "I''m going to find them."


    "No! The situation below is not stable. It''s dangerous for anyone to go down!"


    Lin Mengya resolutely stopped it.


    Not to mention the possibility that they are alive is too small. Even if they want to rescue, they have to ensure the safety of the people above.


    But this time, Li Wushuang was stubborn.


    He firmly grasped Lin Mengya''s wrist. Even Bai Su''s advice was ignored by him.


    "I have to go down! They used to protect me desperately. This time, it''s my turn to work hard."


    Lin Mengya managed to get rid of his


    Hand, but unparalleled, especially determined.


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll go down by myself! Even if you tie me with a rope, I must go down!"


    She has never seen Li matchless look like this.


    After thinking about it, she said the ugly words first.


    "You can go down, but how can you ensure that you can come up alive?"


    Her attitude is very serious.


    "Don''t forget, you told me yourself that you would take care of Bai Su all your life. Now, do you want to go back?"


    At the critical moment, she had to move out of Baisu to persuade her to retreat.


    What she didn''t expect was that Bai Su, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Master, just let him go."


    In a word, in exchange for the surprise of two people.


    Li Wushuang seemed to wake up suddenly and wanted to catch Bai Su''s hand, but he was dodged by the latter.


    "I''ll prepare the rope."


    Bai Su kept her calm and calm as always.


    But this time, Lin Mengya read the girl''s hidden anger.


    "I, I didn''t mean to ignore her."


    Li Wushuang hung his head, and there was some frustrated explanation in his tone.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look and said angrily, "what''s the use of telling me?"


    At this moment, the fierce and unparalleled momentum became more depressed.


    He''s useless.


    Now that the matter has reached this stage, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to persuade her anymore.


    Perhaps from the standpoint of Bai Su, she will feel that Li Wushuang''s doing so is simply irresponsible to the feelings of the two people.


    But his closest relatives were buried under the pit.


    His heart is not made of stone. How can he be indifferent?


    Soon, Bai Su returned.


    But in her hand, there are more professional tools.


    "Bai Su, listen to me. I''m not trying to be brave, nor am I going to die. How can I be willing to leave you?"


    Although he had explained humbly for a long time, Bai Su didn''t say a word.


    Finally, Li Wushuang could only sigh decadent.


    "Is it in your eyes that I am a waste who can''t do anything?"


    The hands that were tying the rope to him stopped for a moment, and then a cold voice came.


    "No."


    Hearing Bai Su''s answer, he was particularly surprised.


    He grabbed her hands and said excitedly, "I''m really sure to go down, Bai su. Trust me, okay?"


    Bai Su calmly shook off his hand and withdrew expressionless.


    But Lin Mengya, who knows her best, can see that the girl is nervous and worried under the surface.


    Lin Mengya gave out a hand, gently shook Bai Su''s left hand, and gently comforted: "it''s okay, our people will look at him at any time. If there is any danger, they will try their best to save him."


    Bai Su sighed softly.


    "Yes."


    Beside the huge pit, Li unparalleled made the final adjustment.


    He changed into a man''s suit that was easy to move, and his hair was neatly coiled on his head. The whole person looked clean and tidy.


    Lin Mengya stood by and made a final determination with him.


    "Don''t try to be brave. Once you encounter any danger, you pull the rope, and our people will pull you up at any time."


    She doesn''t know the following situation, and any slight action may cause the next collapse.


    If you''re really trapped inside, these ropes won''t be enough.


    That''s why she doesn''t agree to search and rescue now.


    Limited by objective conditions, she can''t make fun of other people''s lives.


    Li Wushuang nodded seriously, but he was not willing to move away from Bai su.


    Although the latter, has been deliberately hiding behind the crowd.


    "I understand."


    Li Wushuang hesitated for a moment before he asked sincerely.


    "If I can come up safely, can you please help me?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the two men speechless.


    Obviously, we can''t remember each other, but we have to be uncomfortable.


    Moreover, he didn''t know Bai Su''s temperament. If he wanted to make her angry, he just had to give her a beating.


    Why do you have to make so much trouble?


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said softly under Li Wushuang''s disappointed eyes, "you know that as long as I say a word, Bai Su will certainly forgive you. But you''re too bullying. I don''t care. You have to coax yourself. My ugly words are in front of me. If you dare to make my Bai Su wronged, I can''t spare you!"


    Her warning mixed Li Wu''s happiness and sorrow.


    But now is not the time to say that. Let''s wait until he comes up.


    After taking a deep look at Bai Su, Li Wushuang turned and walked to the edge of the pit.


    Lin Mengya has just tried to go to a shallower place. It''s not too difficult.


    Just about three or five meters inside, there was no place to stand.


    Lin Mengya and them stood on the edge, looking at Li unparalleled with some worry.


    But who knows, the man''s body turned and fell on a broken beam.


    Then he thought it was a dancing butterfly, showing its light posture and constantly moving and jumping.


    Even if there was only a place as big as his palm, it was only enough for him to tilt up one foot and drop his toes to the ground, but his action was still slow and steady.


    Finally, he came to the middle of the pit.


    Everyone followed.


    There is likely to be a temporarily suspended part here. If you step on it, it may lead to fatal collapse.


    Bai Su couldn''t care to get angry. She squeezed beside Lin Mengya and grabbed her sleeve nervously.


    "Don''t worry, look first."


    She comforted Bai Su in a low voice, and then saw Li Wushuang take another step.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously took a breath of air-conditioning.


    According to her estimation, the small foothold now only maintains a delicate balance. If external forces step on it, it is likely to destroy this balance.


    The fact was as she had expected. It had been steady and unparalleled before, but now it wavered.


    Inside, there was a sour "creak" sound.


    Even Lin Mengya may blurt out an order to be pulled up the next second.


    But Li Wushuang gradually stabilized after shaking a few times.


    "Qingyun footwork?"


    I don''t know when to sneak here to see the lively Qinghu, muttering to himself.


    Lin Mengya was too focused just now, so she saw him and heard what he had just said.


    "What ''green cloud footwork''?"


    Qinghu nodded, but his eyes were a little confused.


    "I also forgot where I saw it. It is said that the green cloud footwork can make people as light as a feather, and the successful can even walk on the wind."


    She has heard similar rumors.


    In other words, the reason why Li Wushuang can be so powerful is that he is good at finding the point that can just support him.

 Chapter 2489

    Finally, Li Wushuang reached the bottom of the pit, but at this time, except that Lin Mengya could hear some movements clearly, others could only follow and worry.


    Especially Bai Su, although she had already made it clear that she did not agree with her, she still couldn''t help moving forward slightly, and the anxiety in her eyes could not be stopped.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Don''t worry too much. He hasn''t encountered real danger yet."


    In the pit, all situations can happen.


    But what Lin Mengya is most worried about now is not the unstable house wreckage.


    But Li Wushuang said that he finally reached the bottom of the pit with 120000 care all the way, but the light was insufficient, so he had to take out the fire fold he had prepared before.


    After coming down, he saw clearly that the huge Tiankeng was funnel-shaped, and the area at the bottom was much larger.


    He carefully moved to a safer place, but he felt powerless and didn''t know where to start.


    "Anyone?"


    He just whispered, and slowly an echo came from all around.


    It was so empty below that there seemed to be no living creature at all except him.


    This makes Li unparalleled heart sink again and again.


    Is it true that father and others are dead?


    Unable to accept this fact, he moved cautiously on the edge.


    What he thought in his heart, even if it was just a corpse, he had to see the result before he could give up.


    The dark environment added many difficulties to his action. He had to start looking around first.


    The hope in my heart falls a little.


    Just then, he suddenly smelled a very strong smell of blood.


    The heart was immediately tightened.


    His heart could not help but cast a shadow of trembling.


    Falling from such a high place, even those houses are buried above. I''m afraid people have been smashed into meat and mud?


    He closed his eyes nervously and tried to find the source of the bloody smell.


    Soon, his front was blocked by a pile of broken bricks and tiles.


    Li Wushuang calmed down, put the fire fold aside and began to dig up the gravel in front of him.


    With a "crash", the sand and stone poured in, probably because it alerted the survivors inside. Li Wushuang suddenly heard someone''s voice inside.


    He accelerated his movements with some excitement, and asked in a trembling voice, "I''ve come to save you! Don''t be afraid, I''ll dig you out right away!"


    Unexpectedly, the answer from inside was not what he wanted to hear.


    "Don''t waste your energy... Cough, I didn''t expect that song Jian would die in this damn place!"


    Song Jian?


    Li Wushuang''s action was a little late, and then he continued to dig.


    Anyway, Song Jian should know what happened at that time. In that case, it doesn''t hurt to save him.


    But Song Jian didn''t know if it was because he knew he was going to die, or if he was really unwilling, he said intermittently, "are you Li''s family?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh..."


    Song Jian sneered, and then continued: "in order to win the trust of your master, I made an oath and now it has been fulfilled. However, I don''t regret it at all."


    Li Wushuang tightened his lips. His hands had never done any heavy work, and now they were bloody with sand and stones.


    Song Jian coughed again for a while and whispered, "listen, Li Xian may not be dead."


    Li Wushuang was a little excited.


    "Really?"


    "I don''t know the details. At that time, the sixth childe asked him to hand over something. Later, they opened one


    A secret door went to the chamber of secrets. Later, I only heard a loud noise and the earth collapsed. I...... "


    Song Jian''s physical strength was insufficient and his thinking was confused.


    But he still tried hard to tell people outside what had happened at that time.


    "Apart from me, no one else here is still alive. As for the sixth childe and your master, they must be alive... Boy, the sixth childe is from the Presbyterian Council, you..."


    Song Jian only tried his last breath, but now he can''t hold it anymore.


    "Song Jian! Song Jian! Are you still alive? Talk! Answer me!"


    No matter how Li Wushuang shouted, there was no intermittent sound inside.


    He fell to the ground and felt that despair and hope were intertwined and complicated.


    Before today, he and Song Jian were still immortal enemies.


    If it had not been for his betrayal, the Li family would not have suffered so much.


    But now people are in front of him. Even if he knows that the other party tells himself these news, he is definitely not kind.


    At least the Li family has completely broken with the Presbyterian Church since then.


    But Song Jian, after all, told him the whereabouts of his relatives.


    Whether it is true or false, in short, it gives him more hope.


    After sorting out his emotions, Li Wushuang decided to let Song Jian in this scene.


    He wiped the tears on his face, and then pulled the signal rope as agreed.


    "Pull him out!"


    Bai Su''s eyes kept staring at the knot as a sign.


    Seeing that the knot finally moved, she immediately jumped up and dragged people with her.


    Who knows, at this time, the wreckage of those buildings collapsed again because of Li Wushuang''s action to save people below.


    The roar came from the huge pit. Bai Su''s eyes were about to crack, and the rope in his hand was several times faster.


    "Come on!"


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya also followed to help. At this time, she was hanging a fierce lifeline and suddenly got stuck.


    "Stop! Don''t pull hard, or the rope will break!"


    But Lin Mengya had just stopped, and the tight rope over there suddenly broke under the action of various forces.


    "No!"


    Bai Su shouted like crazy and even wanted to jump in.


    But Lin Mengya, standing next to her, hugged her.


    "Master, let me go! I''m going to save him!"


    "You go now, just follow and die!"


    Lin Mengya is also worried.


    She held Bai Su''s hand. On the other side, Qing Hu had taken people to investigate the situation.


    There was little movement below.


    Bai Su maintained the same movement, and tears fell one after another in her eyes.


    "Fierce and unparalleled! You liar!"


    She can''t accept this reality at all.


    The man who promised her before disappeared.


    Lin Mengya hugged Bai Su, and her heart was also wrung with pain.


    She finally found the person who was in love with each other. If it''s really gone, it must hurt her.


    Cheru followed with red eyes.


    Although the time is not long, she and Bai Su are good sisters to help each other.


    Bai Su looks lonely, but in fact he is the most loving person.


    "Bai Su, master..."


    The words of comfort were on her lips, but she couldn''t say it.


    If you don''t feel the same


    Experience, those are just empty words.


    But if you have really experienced such pain, do you know that any language is empty in front of such sadness?


    Like Lin Mengya, Cairu hugged Bai Su tightly.


    Listening to the girl''s subtle sobs, I couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    "Anyone? Somebody give me a hand."


    The crying stopped suddenly.


    Everyone was silly. Finally, Bai Su ran to the direction of the sound like an arrow from the string.


    That''s the other side of the hole.


    Li Wushuang, who was almost buried in the pit, appeared there for some reason.


    Everyone was a little late, but they quickly followed Bai Su and pulled people up.


    Li Wushuang was covered with dust and blood.


    Before he could make it clear, Bai Su gave him a hard slap, and then pasted himself quietly in his arms.


    "Bai, Bai Su?"


    Li Wushuang was stunned.


    However, Lin Mengya looked at him with a disheartened face and shook her head helplessly.


    "You''re scaring us to death. All right, let''s talk about it later. Go and clean up the wound on your body first."


    Li Wushuang nodded and subconsciously hugged the girl in his arms.


    In fact, he was still in shock. Fortunately, the slap of Bai Su made him wake up quickly, but his face hurt tightly.


    However, Bai Su, who has always been introverted in his feelings, took the initiative to throw himself into his arms. He felt that this was not a loss.


    After they left, Lin Mengya ordered everyone not to get close to the pit easily.


    What she didn''t expect was that Huoxiao brought someone at the moment.


    As soon as I arrived at Li''s house, I couldn''t wait to find their husband and wife.


    "The back mountain of duck mountain suddenly collapsed. Unexpectedly, there was a big hole in the back mountain!"


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were stunned.


    Huoxiao was surprised by their reaction.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and said, "to tell you the truth, a hole has collapsed here."


    Hearing the speech, Huo Xiao widened his eyes.


    "How could it be so coincidence?"


    She shook her head and asked Huoxiao when the mountain collapsed behind the duck mountain.


    Just in time, with Li''s front and rear feet.


    Although the actual distance between the two places is not far, there will not be such a chain reaction.


    She had a bold idea in her mind.


    But he subconsciously rejected it.


    After all, with modern technology, there are still some difficulties in implementation.


    Moreover, it was in ancient times when human and material resources were extremely scarce.


    But she still took Huo Xiao to the backyard of Li''s ancestral hall.


    Huoxiao poked his head, only looked at it, and his face became very complicated.


    "I haven''t had time to go back. I don''t know exactly what the situation is. However, the emergence of this hole doesn''t bode well. We have to be more cautious in our actions in the future."


    When the news came, he just made a deal not far from Li''s house.


    Because he made an appointment with Lin Mengya and them to do it today, he came here first.


    I just didn''t expect that there would be such a strange coincidence in the world.


    Dropping her eyes, Lin Mengya was also uneasy.


    As night fell, she looked at the mountains in the distance.


    "We have no way back now."


    The arrival of the sixth childe means that the Presbyterian Council has completely abandoned the Li family.

 Chapter 2490

    Huoxiao sighed softly.


    He thought there would be a buffer time, at least not to let them face the Presbyterian Council.


    "Well, anyway, we''ll fight them sooner or later."


    In fact, Huo Xiao knows better than anyone that the culprit of separating his parents and losing maternal love since childhood is the members of the Presbyterian Church who prohibit intermarriage with the outside world.


    He wanted to ask his mother why he abandoned him and his father.


    However, he would retaliate for the Revenge of exterminating the family.


    Pinching the weapon in his hand, he looked cold.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Facing Huoxiao''s inquiry, Lin Mengya thought for a moment.


    "If the Presbyterian has not received the news of the sixth childe for a long time, I will send someone to check it. I plan to use this time to help the Li family forge weapons."


    "Are you going to use that batch of refined iron ore?" Huoxiao asked.


    She nodded.


    "Yes!"


    Huo Xiao picked his eyebrows and poured a basin of cold water on her.


    "It''s not that I hit you, but the smelting technology of this refined iron ore is too high. After I took over, I found many skilled blacksmiths. Unfortunately, they can''t turn these iron ores into weapons."


    Speaking of this, Huo Xiao can''t help but feel pity.


    He is a martial arts man. Naturally, he loves those magic weapons.


    But the people he found would only shake their heads in shame in the end.


    This also made his hot mind rest for a while.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the girl in front of him gave him an unexpected joy.


    "In fact, this kind of iron ore smelting is not difficult. Tomorrow, I''ll show you."


    She smiled with confidence.


    Nevertheless, Huoxiao did not report much hope.


    But he couldn''t refute Lin Mengya''s face, so he had to promise first, and then go to help Li Ao settle down Li''s family.


    In the future, they will be brothers all the way.


    It''s still good to brush more now, and it''s convenient to cooperate in the future.


    "Why don''t you go back?"


    Behind him came the voice of his own man.


    She turned her head. Compared with the dust on her body, long Tianyu, who had been in command, was still as elegant and calm.


    In my heart, suddenly there was a little imbalance.


    She deliberately rubbed into his arms and sat in a wheelchair together.


    Seeing that his clean and tidy clothes were rubbed with dust, he couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care about her childish behavior.


    Just hold her body firmly with both hands.


    "I can''t figure out what happened these two days?"


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    "You know me best."


    She hugged his neck and expressed her doubts.


    "Yu, you said these two places collapsed at the same time. Is it really just a coincidence?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer her immediately.


    Just looked at her delicate eyebrows and eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "Me?" She doesn''t know what to say.


    "It should be..."


    She hesitated to say that.


    Long Tianyu smiled, adding a little tenderness to his handsome face.


    "Look at you, you don''t believe it."


    "But what''s the use?" She looked at him angrily.


    "It''s impossible. Is it difficult? There is a huge mechanism on the ground connecting the two places? This is just a plot in fairy tales, which can''t be true in reality


    Now! "


    Long Tianyu was not angry, but continued to look at her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya was even more upset.


    She buried her head on his shoulder in an attempt to escape from reality.


    "To say that only in fairy tales, does immortality count?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and a low voice of long Tianyu came to her ears.


    "Ya''er, this land has existed for too long. No matter what kind of things can happen here. You can question the truth of things, but you can''t trap you in the so-called reality."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya even suspected that there might be an old soul in long Tianyu''s young body.


    But when she saw those deep eyes, her doubts disappeared in an instant.


    She was very sure that the man in front of her was the love who shared her life and death.


    It is said that the eyes are the window of the soul, so she can see his heart directly through his eyes.


    Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath.


    Then he continued to soften his body and leaned against his arms.


    "It''s incredible! However, if the cave on the duck mountain is really caused by the chain reaction here, will there be other places?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows jumped, and then said calmly, "I''ve sent someone to check."


    His wife has a little animal like intuition about all kinds of dangers.


    Since she thought it was not simple, he must not ignore it.


    "Alas, I''m a little tired after a busy day. Take me back!"


    She closed her eyes and was rarely wayward.


    Long Tianyu answered with a smile. However, she just pushed the wheelchair for two steps, so she jumped down and pushed him directly.


    The two returned to the small courtyard. The big house that had begun to take shape outside the door has now become a temporary shelter for the Li family.


    Although Li Wushuang told them that they could go home now if they wanted to.


    But these people who have just experienced life and death are unwilling to separate for the time being.


    Lin Mengya wants to see the Li family who fake death. Long Tianyu naturally waits for her without complaint.


    Seeing her coming, the Li family immediately stood up and thanked her one after another.


    "Thank you! If it hadn''t been for you, I''m afraid our family would have..."


    An aunt of the Li family who "came back from the dead" held her hand and thanked her with tears and snot.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and directly pushed the credit to eight people such as Ji Fangcun.


    She doesn''t need the gratitude of the Li family. She just needs them to be one with herself in the future.


    At the same time, she also sent the children who had hidden in the house to their parents.


    For the rest of his life, the whole family reunited.


    Everyone''s mood, after suddenly experiencing a big rise and fall behind, couldn''t help crying.


    Lin Mengya left quietly.


    Just wanted to go back to rest with his own man, he was stopped by Ji Fang village.


    The man was so anxious that he was full of men.


    "Master Gong, have you seen my little man?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Isn''t Liman in there?"


    She remembered that those who pretended to be dead had taken the antidote. Liman was the last one to come out and should not be wrong.


    Ji Fangcun is more worried.


    "No! I''ve been looking for her for a long time, and my little treasure. Why can''t I see him?"


    Lin Mengya remembered that she had never seen Xiaobao.


    But she asked the person in charge of taking care of them.


    Xiao Bao was picked up by his family after he was sent back.


    Her men will never hand over Xiaobao


    To others, if Ji Fangcun didn''t see it, it should be to Liman who woke up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask you."


    She comforted Ji Fangcun.


    Then, he found several people. As soon as he wanted to tell them to find someone, he saw Li Man, who had washed himself up, and led Xiao Bao over.


    "Xiaoman!"


    Ji Fangcun rushed over.


    The tall man''s eyes were red and hugged his daughter-in-law and children tightly.


    In the face of Song Jian''s severe beating, he would rather bite his lips than say a word.


    Now, when facing his beloved baby, he almost cried into tears.


    Liman gently and carefully wiped his tears.


    "Look at you, have you let the palace master see your jokes?"


    Then she nodded politely to Lin Mengya to express her thanks.


    "Master of the palace, Xiao Bao said that he could escape from the devil''s claw thanks to you. Da en doesn''t say thank you. Xiao Bao and Fangcun will repay you for me in the future."


    In Lin Mengya''s impression, Liman lay on the shabby bed, but there was light in his eyes.


    And I heard that many of the things Ji Fangcun did later were taught by Li Man.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and suddenly felt reluctant.


    After making up her mind, she asked Liman to take a step to speak.


    "I don''t know what the palace master wants to tell me?"


    Li man asked her with a smile.


    Although the face was thin and almost out of phase, it still made her feel the gentle charm of the woman.


    "Do you want to cure your disease?" Lin Mengya chose to go straight.


    Li man was stunned and immediately asked.


    "Can I cure my disease?"


    "Theoretically feasible, but..."


    Liman interrupted her without delay.


    "But it''s risky, isn''t it?"


    Facing those transparent eyes, Lin Mengya can only tell the truth.


    "I''m a poison doctor. The method is naturally different from that of an ordinary doctor. Your body is almost to the limit. If you use the ordinary method, even if you eat the top medicine as food, it will only last for another year or two."


    Li Man''s body, frankly, is that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    But if it is the method of poison medicine, she may be able to renew her vitality.


    But it''s more likely to fail.


    "Although I can''t guarantee 100% success, at least there is a glimmer of vitality!"


    She herself is the most successful example.


    Although until now, she doesn''t know why she survived.


    But she has roughly figured out the basic principle.


    If Liman is willing to cooperate with her, it may really succeed.


    Li Man''s eyes looked at her softly.


    The next moment, a cool hand caressed her face.


    "You are too gentle."


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand what she meant.


    Liman''s fingers slid gently, with a little guilt in his eyes.


    "I know you don''t want Xiaobao to lose his mother. So do I, but there''s no way. I''m destined to be here by fate with his mother and son."


    There was deep regret in her tone.


    Lin Mengya felt that Liman should accept her proposal.


    But Liman''s next words blocked her mouth.


    "However, if I were treated, once I failed, I would never have a chance to be with him again."


    "But what if you cure it?" Lin Mengya retorted.


    Li man asked softly, "master of the palace, how much are you sure?"

 Chapter 2491

    She wanted to pat her chest and promise Liman that she would cure her.


    But she can''t do that.


    Looking at the palace master in front of him, li man already understood.


    There was a faint disappointment in his eyes, but more indifference.


    "I''m just an ordinary person. I''m afraid of losing, so I choose not to gamble."


    It is probably that the women of the palace family are naturally anti bone, so Lin Mengya never wanted to step back in the face of various crises.


    Perhaps before that, she was very likely to feel that Liman''s attitude of losing without fighting was cowardly.


    But as a mother and a wife, she could understand Liman''s choice.


    If you don''t gamble, Liman still has time to say goodbye to his children and lover.


    She raised her head and looked at Li Man''s smiling eyebrows.


    This is a woman who lives a different and transparent life. Even if the ending is doomed, Liman still chooses to hold his short life in his own hands.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and was relieved.


    "I''ll make you some medicine and try to delay it."


    Liman''s eyes were somewhat surprised, and his thin and pale face showed a soft smile.


    "I don''t know why. I always feel like old friends with the palace master at first sight. I think it''s probably because of fate."


    Lin Mengya shook her hand.


    "I also have this feeling. It''s like I''ve seen it before."


    The two brave women smiled at each other, and then li man was picked up by Ji Fangcun.


    Looking at the big and small men holding the woman''s hand, a family of three walked slowly on the road. The sun dragged their backs and blended them into one between the mottled light and shadow.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    A woman like Liman, even if her body will be taken away by death, time can engrave her in the hearts of everyone who has intersected with her.


    She shook her head and felt that she was probably too sentimental.


    Turning around, she saw her man sitting in a wheelchair, listening to his servant''s report on his job.


    She went to long Tianyu''s side. The man subconsciously looked back at her and continued to deal with things.


    As soon as the man left, a pair of lotus arms gently grabbed his neck.


    Long Tianyu patted her hand gently and felt his wife''s mood, a little low.


    "No persuasion?"


    "Huh?"


    She buried her head on his shoulder and replied in a dull voice.


    Long Tianyu comforted and touched her little head.


    "An individual has his own destiny. Liman is a smart man. Naturally, he knows how to choose."


    His comfort still had no airs, but Lin Mengya ate him.


    She looked up and stared at her man''s side face.


    "I think of my mother."


    That''s why she helped Liman so much.


    Long Tianyu naturally knew that he grabbed her little hand and dragged the man into his arms.


    "My mother-in-law is thoughtful. Even I''m afraid I can''t do what she does."


    It''s not his modesty.


    Think carefully, ya''er has buried the foreshadowing of her mother all the way.


    A person''s life is limited, but the Gong family just took the lives of countless generations and left a way for their future generations.


    Even if he is powerful, he can''t compete with the collective wisdom of those people.


    Although his elegant son had an unfortunate childhood experience, he was also very lucky.


    Behind her, countless brave and wise mothers silently supported her forward.


    Lin Mengya leaned against his chest.


    "Speaking of it, li man is really like my mother. My father said that when he first met my mother, my mother was a heroine who was not afraid of heaven and earth. Maybe I followed the ''brave'' part of her character, while Li Man is more like the ''soft'' part of my mother."


    A girl who was born with fate. All her time was spent fighting against fate.


    Even at the cost of withering, the mother still chose to marry her beloved man and left a son and a daughter.


    Mother''s life is short, but she has never treated herself badly one day.


    She closed her eyes, and the sun gently fell on her, just like her mother''s gentle embrace, with a strong warmth.


    Long Tianyu looked at her quiet little face, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but arouse a smile.


    But none of them thought that this kind of warmth could not last until the sunrise of the next day.


    "Master, something''s wrong!"


    At midnight, Bai Su''s face was condensed and knocked on their door.


    Before she woke up, long Tianyu woke up and called Bai Su in.


    "What''s up?"


    As soon as he sat up, Lin Mengya came out of the quilt with sleepy eyes.


    Bai Su stood in front of the bed and said in a deep voice, "Ji Fang''s wife is gone."


    She hesitated for a few seconds, then ran away sleepily.


    "Impossible! I''ve seen her pulse. She has at least half a year to live, and I''ve given her medicine before. People will never die like this!"


    Bai Su''s look became more complicated.


    "Did Mrs. Ji really die of illness - she was killed!"


    For a time, Lin Mengya was only stunned.


    "Who did it?"


    "Presbyterian Council, sixth childe!"


    "What?"


    Putting on her clothes, Lin Mengya followed Bai Su to the residence of Jifang village.


    In any case, she couldn''t understand why the woman who could talk and laugh with herself during the day turned into a female corpse in the middle of the night.


    The three of them in Jifang village did not choose to squeeze with the people in the big house, but returned to their home.


    It is a small but clean courtyard, but now, there are many people pouring in.


    Bai Suhu stood beside her and said to the crowd, "please give way, my master is coming!"


    When everyone heard this, they immediately gave her a way.


    As soon as Lin Mengya got to the door, she heard a few repressed sobs inside.


    She hesitated, but she went in.


    The main room was bright and she could see it clearly.


    The man''s tall back now looked bent and lonely. He sat on the ground with his back to himself, holding his wife''s body in his arms.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is not the taste.


    She went over and squatted in front of them. She only saw that Ji Fangcun''s eyes were no longer shining.


    "Ji Fangcun, you still have children!" She whispered a reminder.


    Seeing the dull eyes of the other party, I finally have some work at the moment.


    Still looking at her, people can''t help but get a shock.


    "Children, children... Xiaobao!"


    Lin Mengya nodded and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Yes, Xiaobao! Now Liman is gone. You are Xiaobao''s only dependence. He is also the blood of Liman. You should take good care of Xiaobao to make Liman feel at ease!"


    Although others had advised her, she was the only one who said this for some reason


    Ji Fangcun reacted when he came out.


    He has been staring at Lin Mengya with good eyes.


    Then he suddenly put his wife down and staggered up, but he fell several times because of numbness in his legs and feet.


    "Master of the palace."


    The man stood at the door and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What?"


    "Can you find the real murderer of Xiaoman for me?"


    Lin Mengya closed her lips and looked serious.


    "I will give him to you and let you avenge Liman yourself!"


    The man''s body was shocked heavily, but he didn''t say anything and walked out of the house.


    Seeing this, they couldn''t help sighing.


    I managed to get through that hell. How could this happen?


    Outside, Cairu left only a few people who came first at that time for her master to check later.


    Qinghu and long Tianyu stood behind the crowd, with a heavy burden on their eyebrows.


    "Who do you think did it?"


    It''s rare that Qinghu mocked him as soon as he opened his mouth.


    In some ways, they are definitely comrades in the trenches.


    Although, they dislike each other.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously rubbed the armrest of the wheelchair.


    "Bai Su said he was the sixth childe just now."


    "But we didn''t find any abnormality. With the skill of six CHILDES, so many people here can''t come and go so easily!"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know.


    But in his heart, there was another conjecture that could press people out of breath.


    "What if it has something to do with ''those people''?"


    His voice was very quiet, but he made two people mute at the same time.


    After a long time, Qinghu began to speak difficultly.


    "But if they were... Why would their goal be the woman of the Li family?"


    This is also what long Tianyu doubts.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I don''t know. I''d better wait and see what happens first."


    Qinghu also bit his lips and looked at him with a little begging eyes.


    "I know you''ve made a lot of preparations, but nothing can be guaranteed. I just ask you, if those people really want to attack her, can you take her away?"


    Long Tianyu naturally understands the "she" in the mouth of Qinghu.


    He suddenly tightened his fingers and pinched the handrail.


    "I will keep her safe."


    This is his commitment and his responsibility.


    Qinghu sighed faintly.


    "I hope they haven''t found..."


    The next words were hidden in the night wind.


    Long Tianyu''s look, but there was no slightest relaxation.


    With the abilities of those people, did you really not find it?


    He lowered his eyes and kept thinking in his heart that he was sure of how much he had.


    Lin Mengya in the room doesn''t know that the two people who care about themselves most outside have decided to use their lives to build a protective net for her.


    On the ground, there seemed to be no pain on Liman''s face.


    But her whole body was badly damaged.


    To Lin Mengya''s surprise, Liman''s whole body blood was taken away, and her whole spine and most of her back brain were cut away with a sharp knife.


    No wonder she didn''t find the blood on the beach when she entered the house.


    Maybe this is not the first crime scene.

 Chapter 2492

    After returning from Ji Fang village and Liman''s house, Lin Mengya locked herself in the house.


    Throughout the night, long Tianyu sat in the yard and never left the door.


    Early in the morning, Bai Su came to him with a bowl of boiled porridge and two dishes of light dishes.


    "Your Highness, hasn''t the master moved yet?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at the food and shook his head gently.


    "Then these things..."


    "Put it first." He said casually.


    Bai Su nodded, but her eyes were a little worried.


    Although such a situation is rare, and Liman doesn''t have much deep feelings with the Lord.


    But she was still worried that her master would blame herself too much.


    Long Tianyu''s hand has never left the armrest of the wheelchair.


    Yesterday, ya''er said that Liman was very similar to her mother. If


    He lowered his eyes and covered his coldness.


    He won''t let go of anyone who makes her sad!


    Finally, she came out of the house.


    "Master!"


    Bai Su immediately went up, followed by long Tianyu.


    "Well, I''m just hungry. Haven''t you eaten? Come in and eat together."


    She looked as usual, except that some looked tired.


    Bai Su silently took the things in, then withdrew and left the space for both of them.


    Lin Mengya took a gulp of rice porridge and felt that she was hot from the inside to the outside.


    Seeing that she still has an appetite to eat, long Tianyu finally lost a heart.


    When she was full, he handed her a cup of hot tea and asked with concern, "do you want to make up for sleep?"


    "Don''t be busy sleeping first, Yu. I haven''t been idle for half the night. I''ve finally figured out something."


    Long Tianyu motioned her to sit over. A pair of slender hands fell on her shoulders and kneaded her at the acupoints.


    "You see, this is my drawing and table. Although it is a little scrawly, you should be able to understand it?"


    Lin Mengya sent a stack of paper to him, then narrowed her eyes and enjoyed her man''s top massage technology.


    Long Tianyu kept moving in his hand and looked at it with his head sideways.


    Just the more you look, the tighter your eyebrows are.


    Finally, she felt almost, and gently patted his hand. Long Tianyu looked at the charts carefully.


    Holding the tea cup, Lin Mengya only felt her hands warm.


    "When we first came into contact with the ''art of longevity'', I noticed the abnormalities in these people. Later, I found that they were actually different."


    Although she has not encountered any real success cases, perhaps because the other party is hidden deeply, she has carefully studied many failure cases.


    The so-called "longevity" is actually a way to transfer the memory of predecessors to a suitable person.


    As for what the transfer is through, Lin Mengya has not studied and understood.


    But one thing she can be sure of is that there are certain rules in the choice of future generations.


    "Here is the information I asked them to collect before."


    She pointed to some of the pages. Long Tianyu took a look and tightened her thin lips.


    It says that those people who pursue "longevity" met before have more or less blood relationship with their spare bodies.


    Although several seem irrelevant, they all get the same information after deep mining.


    "So, before you and Qinghu, what was almost transplanted may also be the memory of people who are related to you."


    Lin Mengya whispered, while long Tianyu''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Is that him?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "It''s really possible that it''s your father, the fool of long QingHan. It''s likely that he almost turned him over as your substitute."


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but spit on the ruthless man again.


    Obviously, he is his own flesh and blood, but he can do such a thing.


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel sad. After all, he had already recognized the man''s true face.


    However, since he knew what the other party wanted to do, he couldn''t help worrying a little more.


    "Since he wants to fight us, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t put his mind on Ning''er! No, I have to send more people back to protect him!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Looking at his worried appearance, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "This is another problem I want to tell you. I have found some traces of drug transformation in the bodies of these losers. The medicine you took before Qing Hu can make you temporarily lose your memory may also be one of them. According to my estimation, if there is no blank memory, the transplantation will probably fail.


    From this point of view, the little thing in our family is naturally immune. "


    Long Tianyu was stunned, and then sounded the little guy''s physique.


    Sometimes it''s a coincidence that ya''er''s physique, which she had worked hard to get, has become a little guy''s amulet.


    However, he was relieved for less than a second and worried again.


    "However, we know this, and they don''t know! Moreover, we can''t tell them on a large scale that if not, I have to go..."


    "They should have tested it." Lin Mengya said faintly.


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    "When?"


    "It''s sister Hui, my sister-in-law, when they were arrested. Did you find a strange thing? According to the relationship between sister Hui and me, if they really only want to deal with me, they should treat sister Hui as a hostage, not just as a slave. So I doubt that their original purpose of arresting people may have a deeper meaning."


    Lin Mengya''s remark is by no means a simple guess.


    Indeed, at the beginning, she suspected that maybe they caught their close people, that is why they retaliated and threatened her.


    But she overlooked a key issue.


    In terms of identity, when she was in the state of Jin, she was still in a high position.


    But when she came to the state of Wei, the Gong family was just a broken settlement.


    Who would try so hard to deal with her?


    Moreover, the coup of Jin almost swept the other three countries.


    She can''t resist this force.


    It can also be said that she couldn''t reach that level at the beginning.


    Now, with the strengthening of her power, she seems to be peeping into something she couldn''t have thought of.


    It''s just that those things are like black holes that devour everything in the universe.


    She dared not approach, but she could vaguely feel the existence of "it".


    The room was quiet for a while.


    Long Tianyu also stopped reading those charts, but his eyes kept flashing.


    He''s thinking.


    Should I tell her what I know.


    After a long time, he made a decision.


    "What are you going to do?" He wanted to hear her first.


    Lin Mengya shook her head blankly.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. Liman''s death made me start to have some contraindications."


    The wound on Liman''s body was something she had never seen before.


    Human bones are very hard.


    Although it can be done with the technical support of modern medicine.


    But in terms of current technology, she can''t imagine.


    This made her realize that there had always been a detached and mysterious force that penetrated deeply into the world she lived in.


    When she faced "it", all her struggles and resistance were futile.


    Therefore, "it" could take Liman''s life under her eyes, but it didn''t deal with her at all.


    This is the arrogance of "it".


    Because of themselves, they simply can''t pose any threat to them.


    They are like a white mouse locked up in the feeding room.


    Their earth shaking, "it" doesn''t care at all, "it" just needs their existence, "it" is an existence far above them.


    In a sense, "it" is "God".


    Long Tianyu thought a little before he opened his mouth.


    "Are you afraid you can''t fight them?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "I''ve never been afraid of failure, just a little shudder."


    She is not afraid of fighting with "God", and she only feels that the other party is just a little ahead of their technology.


    At this point, the most cutting-edge modern technology she carries can make up for some.


    But the unknown and powerful enemy made her fear impossible to materialize.


    Just like everyone is afraid of tigers and lions, but we all know that there are ways to subdue each other, so we can watch them in the zoo at leisure.


    She is a pragmatic person. Once she has a specific goal, she will try no matter how difficult it is.


    But for now, she knows nothing, which makes her feel like she has nowhere to focus.


    Long Tianyu could guess what she thought, so he decided to tell her some news.


    "They are not without weaknesses."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu tried to use some relaxed expressions and tone.


    "For example, this time they killed Liman, and the man who did it was the sixth childe."


    She is still a little confused.


    But after thinking carefully for a moment, she suddenly realized, "yes! From the past to the present, all we have come into contact with are people with traces to follow."


    "Do you mean they can''t shoot us directly?"


    How clever!


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help admiring in her heart and nodded gently.


    "From the current situation, it''s like this. Although we don''t know what relationship people like liuchilde have with each other, the people I contacted with Qinghu before should not belong to it."


    "I''ve been tracking down this matter. I can only see the shadow and influence of ''it'', and I haven''t seen the people who really belong to ''it'' once."


    Lin Mengya seems to have suddenly figured out something. Her eyes, which were wrapped by layers of sadness, brightened up in an instant.


    "Indeed!"


    If "it" is compared to God, then from God, you can''t directly fight "man".


    God, there are God''s rules!

 Chapter 2493

    Lin Mengya stares at long Tianyu tightly. Her eyes are bright, like a cat staring at a fat fish.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help poking her cheek with her finger, but she frowned and avoided.


    "Do you know anything? Speak quickly! Don''t beat around the Bush!"


    It must be really urgent. Lin Mengya almost stuck most of her body in long Tianyu''s arms. He couldn''t help but lower his head and peck her lips, Then he said calmly: "any power comes at a price. People in Xiancheng can''t leave the underground Xiancheng, and so are the people of heaven and man. Therefore, I tried to test ''it'', but I didn''t expect ''it'' to hide deeper than those people. At the same time, it can''t easily leave its nest."


    This result is really good news for her.


    At the same time, it also reminded her of more.


    "In that case, as long as we can completely cut off its tentacles, can we let it die by itself?"


    Long Tianyu picked the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, but its existence is more far-reaching than we thought. You can''t distinguish everyone in the world?"


    That''s true.


    But she also knows that she can''t hurry now.


    But now that she knew that "it" also had weaknesses, she was no longer afraid.


    Seeing that his wife rekindled her fighting spirit, long Tianyu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    After touching her long hair, he turned to ask, "how do you know that Liman''s death has something to do with it?"


    To be honest, if long Tianyu hadn''t been ahead of her on some issues, now I''m afraid she would have been confused by her and don''t know how to communicate.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya frowned and said, "because Liman is also a body that can be replaced."


    "Are you sure?" At this time, it aroused his vigilance.


    Before she was ready, long Tianyu tried her best to separate her pursuit of "the art of longevity". After all, it may involve "it".


    But unexpectedly, it was like a dark cloud over their heads. It approached step by step and couldn''t be thrown away.


    If this is not a coincidence, it is someone who deliberately leads them step by step.


    But who is this man? What is his purpose?


    Lin Mengya didn''t know the worry in his heart, but said truthfully, "I had a physical examination for Liman before. There are also traces of drug transformation on her, and what was taken away this time is the part transformed by drugs."


    The reason why she didn''t say before was that Li manben was going to run out of oil and the lamp was dry.


    But don''t want to, the other party''s means are so vicious.


    Long Tianyu also felt that things were very strange.


    Can it be said that even if it is a failed product, what effect will it have?


    Lin Mengya inquired about Li''s family and said that li man had lived in Li''s family since childhood and rarely went outside.


    So, how was she transformed by drugs?


    The couple couldn''t help thinking of one place.


    After looking at each other, she hurried out and shouted to Bai Su and Cairu.


    "Come on! Protect the children of those people we saved before. By the way, and their parents!"


    But unexpectedly, it was only a few tens of meters from her yard to the big house where the Li family had a temporary rest. When they arrived, something had happened there.


    Li Ao has taken people to chase, and the rest of Li''s family are haunted.


    They never dreamed that the people who usually seem to be close to them would help those outsiders to deal with their own people.


    Lin Mengya just came in,


    I was acutely aware that there was something wrong with the atmosphere here.


    But fortunately, most of the Li family still trust her, but a few people have more doubts in their eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She just arrived and didn''t know what had happened.


    Fortunately, before Youli matchless, I didn''t trust Li''s family, so I always helped take care of them in the courtyard.


    Seeing her coming, he greeted her immediately.


    "Master of the palace."


    Lin Mengya was about to ask him, but she saw Li Wushuang wink at her.


    In addition to the yard, Li Wushuang told her what had just happened.


    It turned out that half an hour ago, a woman who claimed to be sent by the master of the Palace said that she wanted to see the children and asked if they saw any suspicious people when they were hiding.


    At that time, although the Li family were frightened, the other party was under her banner.


    In addition, the people who worked before did see this woman go in and out of the yard where Lin Mengya and them were, which enabled her to take the children smoothly.


    But as soon as they were about to leave, they happened to meet the person sent by Cairu.


    The woman saw her identity was found out and wanted to take the children by force.


    As a result, for some reason, there were more than a dozen traitors in the Li family, taking their children with their parents.


    "So, the Li family now think that I took them?"


    Lin Mengya is completely wronged.


    According to her previous examination results, the drugs on Liman can just alleviate the symptoms of the genetic disease brought by their people.


    But this genetic disease has been brought about since they were born.


    To achieve the best therapeutic effect, you must take medicine from an early age.


    Moreover, one of the parents saved before was the children of an outsider, and the symptoms of genetic disease were much lighter than those of children who were both Li family.


    Therefore, she guessed roughly why these people worked hard to catch these children.


    But it''s still a bad move. It''s really hateful!


    Li Wushuang shook his head and looked sad.


    "Everyone doesn''t think so, but who did it?"


    He was in the house and didn''t rush out until there was something outside.


    So I didn''t see the fake woman.


    Lin Mengya was thoughtful.


    "You said that the people who worked before saw them go in and out of our yard?"


    Li Wushuang nodded.


    She narrowed her eyes and had the answer in her heart.


    "You go back first and give me the matter of saving the child first."


    Throughout the Li family villa, the people brought by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are searching for those who escaped before.


    She called Cairu and told her to do a few things in person. Then she returned to long Tianyu.


    At this time, he already knew the context.


    However, in addition to worrying about the safety of those children, he cares more about another thing.


    What does "it" want to do this time?


    "Yu, do you remember the girl named Bi Nu?"


    Long Tianyu''s first reaction was that his wife was looking for a back account?


    But soon he realized what was wrong.


    "Does she have anything to do with those people?"


    "Well, I doubt it."


    In addition to Bai Su and Cai Ru, the Li family had seen it several times


    In addition, there are only those four women sent by Song Jian to separate her from Yu.


    Among them, the one named Binu is particularly prominent.


    And the ointment that makes Yu and Qinghu have adverse reactions is also brought by Binu!


    "If it''s really her... The Presbyterian Council and Song Jian may have something to do with it." He whispered.


    Lin Mengya unconsciously frowned.


    "If this is the case, the whole ancient clan will be in danger."


    Recently, she was puzzled by a series of actions of the Presbyterian Church.


    If there is really "it" behind the manipulation, then everything can make sense.


    The search outside continues.


    Although Li Ao, a native Li family, served as a guide, they still knew nothing.


    "Young Lord, this is not the way to find it!"


    Li Ao looked at the woods not far away.


    They had been searching for three hours, and now it was getting dark.


    They had a short fight with those people before.


    As a result, he lost several of his brothers in vain.


    Fortunately, Gong Ya and the Lord of the temple came to reinforce them. Otherwise, they were afraid that they would be more seriously damaged.


    There was a cold color in his eyes. He pursed his lips and tried to restrain the anxiety in his heart.


    The Li family can''t have any more accidents!


    Otherwise, as soon as the hearts of the people disperse, the Li family will lose the qualification to make a comeback!


    "You hold on first. I''ll go to the ancestral temple."


    "OK."


    As soon as I heard this, the brothers beside me nodded with some dignified faces.


    Lin Mengya, who was also waiting for news, was sent by Li Ao to the ancestral hall just at night.


    The front yard is in a mess.


    Before, those Li family members were imprisoned here and spent those desperate days trembling.


    Now, this once solemn and sacred place has completely become a nightmare for the Li family.


    She walked slowly to the backyard.


    The pit has stabilized a lot, and there will be no sudden collapse.


    Outside the huge shadow, Li aochang stood upright, and his back seemed a little lonely.


    Hearing the noise behind him, he turned around and looked at her and nodded.


    "Here you are, master of the palace."


    "Yes."


    Somehow, Lin Mengya always felt that today''s Li Ao looked a little different than usual.


    Xu''s mood has changed because of recent events.


    No wonder, if transposition thinking, she must be the same.


    After saying hello, Li Ao turned around and stared at the pit.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think he wanted to go on, but wondered why he chose to come here at this moment.


    "Palace master, do you know why our Li family''s ancestral hall is so empty?"


    She looked around.


    To be honest, she has seen a lot of ancestral temples and family temples.


    Take their own.


    At least it is solemn, simple and simple.


    Although the ancestral hall of the Li family covers a large area, the houses are too concentrated.


    I don''t know what the remaining large open space is for.


    She shook her head.


    But Li Ao didn''t look at her, but continued to stare at the hole, as if trying to see through the things under the layers of darkness.

 Chapter 2494

    Li Ao''s expression was a little complicated.


    Lin Mengya only thought he was under great pressure and patted him on the shoulder as comfort.


    "You can''t blame it. They can''t run far."


    But Li Ao just turned around and looked at her with fixed eyes.


    "Lord Gong, in fact, my father told me something the day I left."


    She subconsciously felt that what Li Ao said must be their secret and didn''t have the idea of prying, but Li Ao seemed to be suffocated and grabbed her wrist with a backhand.


    "He said, there is a big secret hidden in the Li family. But neither he nor my grandfather had the chance to prove it in his life. Now, the Li family has finally reached the critical moment of life and death. I can''t watch the people die!"


    Lin Mengya screamed.


    Li Ao''s situation is obviously something wrong!


    No matter what big secrets or small secrets, this man won''t go crazy at this critical moment, will he?


    For the sake of safety, she had to drag people out quietly.


    "Of course not. Let''s find someone now. Shall I let them go with you?"


    But Li Ao was motionless.


    However, he released Lin Mengya''s hand and his face was determined.


    "I''m going, but before that, I have to do one thing."


    It''s obvious that you want to be a demon!


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about anything else. She immediately shouted, "come on, take childe Li out!"


    But that guy moves much faster than her.


    She saw only a flash of silver, and then a bright red fell on Li Ao''s strong forearm.


    "Li Ao! Are you crazy?"


    This guy, why do you hang up at this time?


    Lin Mengya was so worried that she couldn''t care about anything else. She wanted to rush to save people.


    But when Li Ao''s blood flowed into the pit, an extremely subtle sound came from it.


    However, no one found it.


    Lin Mengya grabbed Li Ao''s arm and pressed his wound.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    She knew he was under a lot of pressure.


    But what''s the use of those looking for life and death? It''s better to keep this life and try to make up for it.


    "Master Gong, you misunderstood..."


    Li Ao tried to explain, but he couldn''t resist Lin Mengya''s big eyes.


    "What have I misunderstood you? How can such a big man not worry at all? Besides, if you die, what should the rest of the Li family do?"


    Facing her question, Li Ao opened his mouth and didn''t explain.


    Let her bandage her arm, but her sight turned around in the pit.


    A disappointed look climbed into his eyes.


    In such a short time, Lin Mengya had stopped the blood from his wound cleanly.


    "You''re deep enough. You''re lucky to meet me, or you''ll die!"


    She scolded with some anger.


    No matter what, you shouldn''t joke about life.


    But Li Ao always looked at the big pit origin and didn''t seem to care about his safety at all.


    Lin Mengya was really angry with his indifferent attitude. Her green fingers stabbed him twice on the forehead.


    At this time, her keen hearing caught some unusual sounds.


    "Did you hear anything?" She asked in a low voice.


    Li Ao


    There was some doubt in his look, but he shook his head honestly.


    "No."


    "No, it sounds like -"


    She pointed to the hole and said surprisingly, "it seems to come from here!"


    In an instant, Li Ao seemed crazy, threw off her hand and ran to the edge of the pit step by step.


    "I knew my father would never lie to me!"


    With his quite excited voice, the next moment, many small things like mice suddenly climbed up from the pit.


    It was the sound of "squeaking" made by small things. They were very fat, and their ears were round and big. They didn''t feel dirty like mice at all.


    The air sent out bursts of mysterious fragrance, and those little things ran around her one by one, following Li Ao.


    After a while, he climbed out of it. It was a little thing the size of a half pig.


    It should be the boss of these little things.


    Gray fur wrapped around the fat body, the whole looks like a large chinchilla!


    "This, this is your family?"


    Lin Mengya stared at the big chinchilla. The little thing twisted and twisted, which made her rat heart ready to move.


    Although she has a similar one in her family, she is not as big as this, she doesn''t have as much meat, and her hair doesn''t look as soft as this.


    Li Ao is stupid.


    He watched the little thing swagger in front of him, and then climbed up his shoulder with crisp hands and feet.


    Lin Mengya swore that she definitely saw Li Ao''s body shaking.


    Then he carried the shoulder of the big chinchilla and was pressed lower.


    It seems that this little guy should be more than hairy.


    Outside the door, the group of people who heard her voice came in looked silly.


    The fluffy and fragrant army of chinchillas, should no one be able to resist?


    "Well, can you -- introduce it?"


    In fact, what she wants to say is whether she can borrow it.


    Fortunately, brake in time, which didn''t collapse in front of Li Ao.


    The Lord of the temple and the lady of the temple are actually a furry and fat woman.


    If this is known, how will she get along in the future?


    But obviously, Li Ao is also out of the situation.


    If it weren''t for the warm touch on his shoulder, he would think that he was probably still in a dream?


    "This is... This is the biggest secret of our Li family."


    Li Ao turned his head, and all he could see was a piece of warm blue gray fluff.


    The hand unconsciously touched it, and the soft touch immediately took away most of the haze in his heart.


    If rats don''t roll together, eating alone is to split the sky, okay?


    Lin Mengya reluctantly concealed her jealousy, squatted down and gently touched a little cute at her feet.


    "Don''t --"


    Li Ao didn''t have time to stop it. He saw that the little cute who was not half as big as her palm climbed up her hand.


    Suddenly, he swallowed the warning back to his stomach.


    Although you can''t touch the big one, the small one is also very popular!


    She should still be a cub in her hand. The brown fluff on her body hasn''t completely faded. She''s not afraid of being born at all.


    Lin Mengya, who has rats to roll, is obviously in a very good mood.


    Li Ao thought it was wonderful.


    "My father said that these ''jade porpoises'' should be very cruel to others except our Li family."


    Jade dolphin?


    When Lin Mengya heard the correct names of these little cute people, she couldn''t help smiling and bent her eyes.


    Dolphin, which means pig.


    She glanced at the one on Li Ao''s shoulder and couldn''t help nodding in her heart.


    Don''t say it. It makes sense.


    As soon as they had finished speaking, someone shouted.


    "Ouch, what is this? It''s so fierce!"


    It turned out that some people could not help but want to get close to these jade porpoises because they were so cute.


    As a result, it was almost scratched by the jade dolphin''s sharp claws.


    Li Ao immediately warned everyone not to despise them.


    Then he touched the blood with his fingers and fed it to the jade dolphin king on his shoulder.


    "Squeak --"


    The jade dolphin king made a very excited sound.


    Then, all the jade porpoises seemed to have received instructions and scattered.


    Lin Mengya didn''t keep the little cute teased in her palm.


    These little guys are well-trained!


    "By the way, what is the origin of the jade dolphin with your Li family? Why didn''t you mention it before?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya guessed that Li Ao''s anomalies should be to find out these jade porpoises.


    Li Ao used his hands slightly to move the jade dolphin king from his shoulder to his arms.


    At this time, the jade dolphin king is very gentle, but his sharp teeth and claws are not ordinary.


    Lin Mengya can only press her itchy heart. The jade dolphin king must feel very good.


    "Does the master of the palace remember the family emblem of our Li family?"


    Li Ao carefully holds the jade dolphin king and explains to Lin Mengya the origin of these little things with their Li family.


    Lin Mengya remembers.


    Although the family emblem of the Li family has been changed, it can be vaguely recognized that it is the shape of an animal.


    It''s just that she didn''t pay attention before.


    "Is that the image on your national emblem?"


    Li Ao nodded.


    "Yes, our family emblem is also called Jade dolphin emblem. My father said that this family emblem was determined when the Li family first existed. He also said that jade Dolphin will protect us, because this is the last way to protect our lives left by our ancestors."


    "Your Li family has existed for at least hundreds of years?"


    Lin Mengya is a little incredible.


    But Li Ao shook his head and told her.


    "There have been records for more than 500 years, but I heard the old people in the family say that the ancestor who migrated our Li family from other places more than 500 years ago. Therefore, in addition to the family emblem and jade dolphin, all the records of the Li family more than 500 years ago have been lost."


    There was a touch of regret in his tone.


    But Lin Mengya thought it was incredible.


    The Li family has kept chinchillas for more than 500 years?


    Under the ground, aren''t they all furry little cute?


    However, it is obvious that Li Ao''s idea is not as good as her.


    "It''s just that my ancestors said that if we summon the jade dolphin, our Li family''s fate will change."


    He bowed his head and gently stroked the little guy in his hand.


    "Although I don''t know whether it''s good or bad, what''s the use of keeping these things if the palace family is gone?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what to say.


    After more than 500 years of underground farming, she really wants to see it.


    But now, she obviously has more important things to deal with.

 Chapter 2495

    "But what''s the use of calling this jade dolphin now?"


    In fact, she has guessed some answers vaguely, but it still needs to be confirmed by Li Ao.


    The man held the heavy jade porpoise king in his hands and said positively, "it has been recorded in our ethnography that the jade porpoise is one of the important vouchers used by the Li family to convey information and identify themselves. My father also said that if one day the Li family had to be scattered everywhere, they could summon the jade porpoise to find their relatives scattered everywhere."


    So exaggerated?


    Lin Mengya poked out her fingers to touch the lovely jade dolphin king, but this time she was invincible in the small pet circle, but she was hit hard.


    "Squeak!"


    The jade dolphin king issued a sharp voice to warn her, and even showed his sharp big teeth.


    Fortunately, she''s quick, or she''ll have to hang the lottery.


    "What a murderer!"


    She was unwilling to stand aside and stared at Li Ao with envy, jealousy and hatred. She looked at the jade dolphin king in his arms.


    It''s just a hairy meat ball. It''s like who doesn''t have it!


    Li Ao felt a little funny. Fortunately, he didn''t dare to really laugh, but consciously hugged the jade dolphin King more tightly.


    One is the jade dolphin king who can be called the ancestor level, and the other is his strongest reinforcements.


    If the two of them don''t agree, the headache is themselves.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not a stingy person. Instead, she thought of another question.


    "So your father and those relatives may not be dead."


    Hearing the speech, Li Ao touched the back of the jade dolphin king.


    "I just guess that before I left, my father told me the way to recall the jade dolphin. The location should be in the pit."


    Therefore, after grief, he realized that the jade dolphin did not appear, and that the same missing sixth childe appeared again.


    This gave him a bolder guess.


    Perhaps my father and those uncles were not dead, nor even trapped in the pit.


    As for why they didn''t show up, I''m afraid there are some special reasons.


    Moreover, the jade dolphin has another special meaning for the Li family.


    However, this is the secret of their Li family. They can''t tell it to anyone without the permission of the owner.


    She nodded.


    "I see. Then we follow the jade dolphin, can''t we find the children?"


    Li Ao nodded.


    While they were talking, a shrill scream suddenly came from outside.


    "It''s unparalleled!"


    Lin Mengya immediately ran out.


    Outside the ancestral hall, Li Wushuang wailed and hid behind Bai Su, trembling all over, and his little face was bloodless.


    "You, don''t come here!"


    Opposite the white Su, the gray jade porpoise, which has been the size of a palm, is holding its two small pink claws and looking curiously at the human in front of us.


    It''s so cute.


    "Elder sister... No, matchless brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Ao asked with some worry.


    But when he didn''t appear, Li Wushuang still had the strength to jump. Now when he saw the "fat" giant jade dolphin king in his arms, in an instant, as soon as his legs and feet were soft, he collapsed and sat on the ground.


    "Old, mouse!"


    Li Wushuang couldn''t help crying.


    However, the little jade porpoise who had "confronted" him before saw the right time, suddenly got into his clothes, came to his chest, and rubbed his chest with his head


    Bore.


    Li Wushuang turned his eyes and let him die!


    In this way, it is clear that it is too frightened.


    I don''t know who laughed first, and then everyone seemed to be unable to help it anymore, laughing one after another.


    Bai Su kicked him a little reluctantly.


    "Get up quickly and don''t be ashamed!"


    However, Li Wushuang felt that his three spirits and six spirits had passed the gate of death.


    What he fears most is such dirty mice and so on.


    Just now, the ghost got into his clothes.


    You might as well let him die!


    Obviously, Li Wushuang has been hit too hard this time. He will do it for a while and a half. I''m afraid he can''t slow down.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is balanced.


    Although she doesn''t, some people may not be able to suffer, can they?


    When she came to Li Wushuang''s side, she squatted down and looked at the little jade dolphin lying on his chest.


    Fortunately, this one doesn''t resist her like the jade dolphin king.


    "OK, this little thing is not dirty at all. Smell it, it still has a smell! You won''t even have a fragrant bag on you in the future."


    Li Wushuang wants to cry without tears.


    "Master Gong, don''t make fun of me. Mice are mice. How can there be any fragrance?"


    Lin Mengya picked up the little thing and deliberately put it in front of Li unparalleled.


    "Don''t you know when you smell it?"


    Li Wushuang tried his best. However, Lin Mengya was so excited that he asked Bai Su to hold him down.


    Finally, the ill fated unparalleled beauty turned her head and fainted to the ground.


    "Master, don''t embarrass him."


    Bai Su really loved him and begged in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya can only shake her head and sigh. She really doesn''t know her happiness in happiness.


    Tried to give the jade dolphin to Bai su.


    Although the little thing struggled, it was probably because Bai Su had been in contact with Li Wushuang for a long time and was stained with Li Wushuang''s breath, so he didn''t take the initiative to attack.


    "Later, you asked Cairu to find a suitable cloth bag for it to settle down. I heard Li Ao say that this is a little baby."


    "Yes."


    Bai Su happily agreed and dragged away her useless lover.


    On the other side, some uninformed Li family rushed to the ancestral hall with questions.


    In addition to very few people, such as Li Wushuang, who feel terrible, many people only feel strange. Coupled with the charming appearance of the jade dolphin, they feel very cute.


    In particular, several children in the family are also favored by jade dolphin cubs.


    After such a short time, the child and the cubs have got along well and become good friends.


    Li Ao''s face became serious. Holding the jade dolphin king, he explained to the people.


    After hearing that this was the treasure handed down to them by their ancestors, everyone showed an expression of relief.


    To be honest, after these things, it is difficult for them to maintain a state of fear about some unusual things.


    Although this little jade dolphin seems to be of no great use, it always gives them some spiritual sustenance.


    Especially after hearing that these little things can actually find their people, people''s perception of the jade dolphin is better.


    Lin Mengya stood aside and did not participate in other people''s private affairs.


    She always had a feeling that the Li family after recovering the jade dolphin might get out of trouble.


    She returned to long Tianyu and told him what had happened in the Li family.


    "The Li family is really unusual."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she immediately asked, "you already knew?"


    He shook his head, thought for a moment and said, "it was master who told me that the Li family came from an extraordinary history. Even the current ancient Presbyterian Council may not know some things."


    Therefore, he will make friends with the Li family in private and try his best to promote this Li family trip.


    Now it seems that there is something strange in the Li family.


    "Master, that man is really mysterious. I think he knows more than we all do."


    Lin Mengya sighed heartily.


    Long Tianyu told her teacher that when she was young, her master had traveled around the world.


    Now, people who can do this are extraordinary.


    What''s more, he can maintain the balance of all parties in the temple in the wind and rain.


    From this point of view alone, master is not an ordinary person.


    "Maybe."


    Long Tianyu didn''t tangle more on this issue, and outside, there was news soon.


    The jade dolphin king is extraordinary.


    Li Ao didn''t know how to communicate with the jade dolphin king, but he actually learned the general orientation of those people.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya has some experience.


    She also has such a connection with Xiaohei, a Gu animal.


    Li Ao took people to chase him, saying that they were going to the depths of the gathering place of the ancient people.


    She looked at the shadow of the mountains in the distance and asked, "they don''t want to escape, but they still want to go deep into the hinterland?"


    Long Tianyu said, "the Li family has faded out of the disputes of the ancient family. It''s not as safe to run outside as to run inside."


    "You mean someone is picking them up?"


    He thought for a moment.


    "It''s hard to say."


    The internal disputes of the ancient clan are really complex. Outsiders can only understand a general idea.


    Just like the couple guessed.


    The sixth childe took those people and dived into the dense forest.


    After running all night, they finally came to the critical point of the territory of the Li family and other families.


    "Come on! Just walk through the woods and someone will pick us up!"


    He broke an arm and his face was more gloomy than before.


    Damn Master Li, old dog!


    When he returns to the Presbyterian Council, he must let the elders send troops and kill all the Li family to vent their anger!


    Those men who followed behind did not hesitate at all. They carried a child or an adult, but they walked like flying, no less than his state.


    But they did not find that at their feet, several Gray figures had already secretly followed them.


    Li Ao also chased people into the woods.


    With the jade dolphin King pointing out the direction, they no longer turn around like headless flies.


    But the deeper it was, the more cautious Li Ao''s face became.


    He knew that after this forest, it would be the territory of another family.


    That family has always been at odds with the Li family. Over the years, they have had friction with the Li family because of territorial ownership and resource problems.


    If they really escape, it will be difficult for them to catch up again.


    If you disturb the people of that family, I''m afraid things will become more complicated.


    As dawn approached, the sixth childe narrowed his eyes and vaguely saw the mottled fire outside the forest. He couldn''t help but be very happy.


    I''m finally getting out!


    Li family, wait to bear his great anger!

 Chapter 2496

    "Fourth master, there seems to be something moving in the forest!"


    Outside the forest, more than twenty heavily armed men stared at the forest.


    The first four masters also had a dignified face, but could not hide the faint excitement in his eyes.


    Although the Gan family and the Li family are close neighbors, they are feuds.


    At the thought of what the owner said to him, master Gan Si couldn''t help laughing three times.


    Those bastards of the Li family should have been expelled from the ancient people long ago!


    "Go, go with me to meet the sixth childe!"


    More than 20 people are the elite of the Gan family, and they are more than enough to be responsible for receiving.


    The movement inside was getting closer and closer, and they could see the flashing figures inside.


    Master Gan Si walked quickly, but the flattering smile on his face solidified in the corner of his mouth at the next moment.


    "Why are you?"


    Li Ao also wanted to ask this.


    He took the jade porpoise king and followed the people all the way. He saw that he was going out of the forest to the boundary of Gan''s house, but he didn''t want the jade porpoise king to turn around and run back.


    He was afraid of being caught, so he divided the people he brought into two ways.


    Follow him all the way and continue to follow the forest. On the other way, follow the whereabouts of the jade dolphin king.


    But I didn''t want to meet Gan''s family.


    He panicked and thought that the other party had successfully connected with the sixth childe, so he united to deal with himself.


    Silently put on a defensive posture, and the atmosphere of both sides was imminent.


    Fourth master Gan narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile: "young master Li, you don''t have time to reflect at home. Instead, you ran to my Gan''s territory to make trouble. Why, did your adults acquiesce in you being so presumptuous?"


    Li Ao understands that the other party is not good at coming and deliberately finds fault.


    At the moment, he just replied in a blunt tone: "as long as the agreement between the Li family and the Gan family is no more than this forest, it is not regarded as stepping into the boundary of your Gan family. Fourth master Gan, I haven''t violated our agreement."


    "Hum! You''re obviously not pure in mind. If I weren''t here with my people, I''m afraid your Li family would invade our Gan family again!"


    "Fourth master Gan, you are an elder. You have to pay attention to demonstration."


    Li Ao was also provoked and confronted each other impolitely.


    Fourth master Gan is anxious about the sixth childe. He is afraid that these little bastards of the Li family will delay major events.


    He gave them a cold stare and stunned them.


    "Anyway, since your Li family broke the contract first, I will teach you a good lesson for your elders today!"


    Li Ao is not a bully.


    With a long sword in his hand, he said firmly, "fourth master Gan, if you insist on this, don''t blame the younger generation for being rude!"


    The two sides were about to fight. At this time, they only saw many figures in the woods.


    In an instant, the 20 odd people of the Gan family were surrounded by those people.


    Fourth master Gan woke up a lot.


    But his hatred for Li Ao was deeper.


    Boy! I''m counting on him!


    Li Ao was a little confused at first.


    However, he soon recognized that the other party was the one brought by Gong Ya and the temple Lord.


    It''s too late to think about why they appear here. Fourth master Gan on the other side secretly wants to quit the forest.


    "Let them go."


    Finally, Li Ao shook his head and let the man go for nothing.


    Not long after, Lin Mengya and Qinghu came out.


    Li Ao was surprised. He took back his sword and asked two questions


    Why are people here.


    Qinghu scoffed and said, "just by you, how can you deal with these difficult kids?"


    Lin Mengya glared at Qinghu and stopped his mouth.


    "I''m afraid they''ll play tricks, so I brought someone to help you."


    Li Ao was not so careful, but he was disappointed.


    "He''s right. I''m really useless. I let the sixth childe run away!"


    He punched the trunk next to him, venting his guilt and unwillingness.


    Almost!


    If he hadn''t been so forward-looking and summoned the jade dolphin early, he could protect his people.


    He really failed to live up to his father''s expectations and entrustment, and he is not a qualified young housekeeper.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    "You mean, they?"


    As soon as she spoke, someone threw some people tied up like naked pigs to be slaughtered in front of them.


    Li Ao''s eyes widened.


    "This, this is not... How did you do it?"


    He was surprised.


    You know, he and his people are familiar with the forest, and he used all his efforts to track it, but he''s still a little short.


    But Lin Mengya, how did they catch people?


    "It''s very simple. The people I brought here have extraordinary martial arts. Of course, they are faster than you."


    She was so mean that she didn''t tell the truth and pretended to be 13.


    It''s not that she didn''t say. The main reason why they can take a shortcut is that when they were tracking up the mountain, they mistakenly entered one of the underground caves that had been hidden for unknown years because they were not familiar with the situation in the forest.


    You know, the Li family has kept jade porpoises underground for 500 years.


    The Li family''s territory alone must have been hollowed out by the jade dolphin.


    Therefore, under the forest next to the Li family, in fact, underground caves extend in all directions.


    If ordinary people enter by mistake, I''m afraid they''re tired and can''t find the direction.


    And they are different.


    In Lin Mengya''s sense of direction different from ordinary people, they actually caught up with Li Ao and intercepted the group of six CHILDES in advance.


    Anyway, some things don''t come to the end and don''t know what they can do.


    For example, the Li family has been engaged in underground aquaculture for more than 500 years.


    Look, it comes in handy!


    The children and their parents were saved.


    Under the escort of Lin Mengya and Li family, everyone returned to Li''s house in peace.


    "Master of the palace." Li Ao lowered his head and thanked her sincerely: "if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid my people would be in danger. I don''t know how to thank you for helping us so much."


    Lin Mengya said generously, "aren''t we friends? We don''t have to say these outspoken words before we are friends."


    But in her heart, her little abacus cracked.


    At this time, the whole Li family will become a solid base for her in the ancient family.


    Although the process is a little tortuous, it''s a good deal to find a big helper who can safely hand over his back!


    Li Ao''s mood is very complicated.


    Especially in the eyes of the woman beside him, there is a little more sincere respect.


    He looks steady, but in fact he has some juvenile mind.


    For example, he used to admire the Lord of the temple more.


    Even if her father followed Li Wushuang and asked her for help, in fact, he was secretly expecting his Highness''s help.


    But now it seems that he is wrong.


    Your highness is capable, but the woman in front of you is no worse.


    For a time, I felt a lot.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t have his complicated emotions. Instead, she asked, "the one who clashed with you before --"


    "It''s Gan''s family." Li Ao added.


    She nodded and continued, "yes, it''s the Gan family. You just let him go. Aren''t you afraid to make a small report to the Presbyterian Council when he goes back?"


    Li Ao smiled bitterly and sighed.


    "Alas, I''m afraid. Why not? But there are too many contradictions between the Li family and the Gan family. The current situation of the Li family is not suitable for a positive conflict with the Gan family."


    That''s true.


    Just relying on the old, weak, sick and disabled of the Li family, I''m afraid that the Gan family can''t stop them for a day.


    "What about the Presbyterian Council?" She asked.


    The other party will certainly not appear there for no reason.


    The answer, of course, is related to the sixth childe.


    Li Ao''s look sank, and his words showed a bit of sharpness.


    "Do they still have face? I''ve sent people to beg the elders of Xiaxian family. If they treat my Li family like this today, their family will be destroyed like this tomorrow!


    In addition, I have recorded all kinds of inhuman torture experienced by my Li family. Now the sixth childe is in my hands, and the authentication material evidence is all there. I want to see how the Presbyterian Council will embarrass my Li family this time! "


    This move is really high.


    Lin Mengya nodded with great appreciation.


    Anyway, don''t bully honest people.


    The rabbit is anxious and pedals the eagle. Moreover, the Li family has never been a soft persimmon that is allowed to be honed by others.


    After thinking about it, she whispered again.


    "There is also the matter of divination. The young master might as well mention it together."


    "And why?" Li Ao doesn''t understand.


    She chuckled.


    "''divination man ''is a scar of the upper string clan. Since you want the elders from the lower string clan to fight against those people''s chambers, you have to give them sharpening knives, don''t you?"


    Li Ao suddenly understood, but he was worried.


    "But wouldn''t this be tantamount to uncovering other people''s scars? I''m afraid Lord Huo won''t agree?"


    "No way! To tell you the truth, Lord Huo not only brought people to support us this time, but also brought some keepsakes that can prove the origin of those diviners.


    With these things, I want to see where the faces of those respectable bastards who break up other people''s families go! "


    Speaking of it, Huo Xiao, they all hate the elders of Shangxian clan.


    I wish I had such a chance to disgust them.


    It would be better if it could make them feel sleepless at night.


    When a big stone fell to the ground, Li Ao also had a calculation in his heart.


    "Well, please don''t worry, master of the palace. I will help those people and get justice."


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    "It''s OK to get justice back. What''s the meaning of revenge if you don''t kill your enemy?"


    Those people owe these "diviners" not only a title, but more importantly, they take away the opportunity of family reunion.


    After how many blood and tears, Huoxiao they can look forward to today.


    This must be repaid!


    After discussing these things, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu received Li Ao''s invitation at the same time.


    This time, they wanted to take out the news they wanted to know from the sixth childe''s mouth.

 Chapter 2497

    Goodbye, sixth childe. The situation of this man is much worse than before.


    The Li family was already badly hurt by Song Jian. Now he is dead, but the sixth childe is still alive. He even tried to abduct the children.


    Although Li Ao did something and took care of the people, some people still wanted to kill the sixth childe under the indignation of the crowd.


    By the time they arrived, it was a mess.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Ao quickly walked over.


    When I saw it, I found that it was several young students who took the lead in making trouble.


    "The young master is coming!"


    The people responsible for interception are also miserable.


    They also wanted to kill the guy inside with a stick. However, the young master ordered that no one should go in until he came back.


    But they are all the same people, and they feel the same.


    For a moment, I was in a dilemma. I was really anxious.


    Li Ao nodded and looked sternly at the young people.


    "What are you doing here without good cultivation?"


    Those people look at me, I look at him, and finally they are under pressure and angrily questioned.


    "Young master, he killed sister man! He should die!"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Kill him and avenge Xiaoman!"


    Li Man''s death is a scar on the hearts of all Li family members.


    Li Ao sighed faintly in his heart, and his tone could not help easing a lot.


    "He owes Xiaoman a life. I will let him pay it back, but not now."


    What he said as a young family leader still carries a lot of weight.


    Lin Mengya has no intention of getting involved in other people''s family affairs, but she has eyes for thieves and suddenly sees Ji Fangcun hiding behind the crowd with a lonely face.


    She walked over and saw the man squat down and hold his head tightly.


    Originally, he should be the most excited and sad, but now, he is like a fish thrown ashore, silently trying to suppress the hatred and impulse in his heart.


    She squatted down and patted him on the shoulder.


    Ji Fang village raised his head.


    A dark face, red and swollen eyes, white lips.


    "Palace, palace master..."


    "I will persuade Li Ao to leave the people at your disposal."


    There''s only so much she can do.


    But Ji Fang village shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "Even if you cut him thousands of times, Xiaoman can''t come back."


    When it comes to his beloved wife, his sad affection makes her inexplicable eyes sour.


    He''s right.


    The dead are gone, even if it is a hand blade, how can blood splash three feet?


    After all, it''s just a breath for the living.


    "Master Gong, I won''t do anything stupid."


    When he said this, Lin Mengya only saw the sadness in his eyes.


    "I will raise Xiaobao. He is the only blood between Xiaoman and me. As long as he is alive, part of Xiaoman is still alive."


    Empathy?


    It is also a way.


    The young couple are deeply in love. If this can give Ji Fang village more motivation to live, it may not be necessary.


    "Well, if you don''t want to see things and think about people every day, I can introduce you to Sitai college."


    In fact, she mentioned it to Li Ao before.


    Now the Li family is afraid that it will no longer be safe.


    Adults are fine. As long as you keep healthy, you can continue to fight with those people


    Brave.


    But children are much more trouble.


    Moreover, they are likely to be the target of Presbyterian attacks.


    Therefore, she proposed to let the children of the Li family go to college.


    First, to avoid the limelight. Second, the educational level of Sitai college is far higher than that of the Li family.


    It''s really a good thing for Li''s children to study well in a relatively stable environment.


    Ji Fangcun casually wiped his face and nodded and agreed.


    "I can rest assured to give you Xiaobao."


    Lin Mengya asked, "what do you mean? Aren''t you going to accompany Xiaobao?"


    Ji Fangcun didn''t answer her directly, but whispered, "I''m a useless waste. I can''t protect my child or my wife. Although Xiaobao is naughty, he is a smart child. I don''t expect him to become a talent. As long as he grows up safely."


    Why is this more and more wrong?


    When Lin Mengya wanted to catch him and continue to ask, Li Ao happened to be calling her.


    "Hey, you..."


    Ji Fangcun quickly disappeared in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked at his distant direction and shook her head gently.


    Well, when the sixth childe''s affair is over, she will go to Ji Fangcun to ask for clarification.


    The sixth childe was locked up in a small firewood house.


    The ropes on his body were almost dense enough to be woven into a suit of clothes, and the most powerful thing was that those knots skillfully tied his limbs at an angle that could not exert force.


    Qinghu is sitting gracefully in a chair. Seeing her coming, she picks her eyebrows.


    "How? Did he recruit?" She asked.


    In interrogating prisoners, I''m afraid that hundreds of Li Ao are not as good as a Qinghu major.


    Of course, Qing Hu is not just using torture.


    The most important thing of interrogation is to break the psychological defense line of the other party.


    Some people are afraid of beating, and some people won''t say even if they are killed.


    Obviously, the sixth childe belongs to the latter.


    "My mouth is still hard, but I always have a way to make him speak."


    Qinghu said lightly, but several Li family members who were responsible for helping around quietly changed their faces.


    The Lord''s means are terrible!


    They swore from the bottom of their hearts that they would never do bad things in the future. Even if they did, they would never fall into the hands of this person.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look disappointed.


    She came to the sixth childe.


    Half of the sixth childe''s face is now bloody.


    But those eyes were still like wild animals, emitting thick blood.


    His mouth was so blocked that he could only hiss in his throat.


    She suddenly bent her mouth and smiled.


    "Sixth childe, tut, do you think we have nothing to do with you?"


    Although the other party didn''t speak, she could see it.


    The movement outside can be heard clearly inside.


    For this kind of heartless pervert, what he likes to see most is the appearance of them.


    What if he killed their people?


    As long as he doesn''t speak, they don''t dare to kill him!


    This feeling of being above everyone was enough to make him survive all torture.


    "But you know, I have a habit. As long as I want to know something, even if you chew it and press it on the bottom of my heart, I can dig it out for you."


    The other party threw her a provocative look.


    "Don''t believe it? Then we can try."


    The sixth childe looked at her disdainfully, but he was not afraid of her so-called means.


    With a faint smile, Lin Mengya casually ordered, "hang him in the cellar and eat and drink at night. No one is allowed to say a word to him or hear anything."


    The sixth childe didn''t think so, but Qinghu showed an expression of watching a good play.


    When the man was pulled away, Li Ao frowned and opened his mouth.


    "Does this really work?"


    Qinghu sneered, "what he fears most is that no one cares about him. Don''t worry, he can''t stand drying him for a few days."


    How can a person who always wants to be the focus of attention endure loneliness?


    Li Ao felt a little tricky.


    "But we can''t afford to delay. What if my father is waiting for us to save him?"


    Lin Mengya asked him.


    "The jade dolphin king is in your hand. Have they gone to your father?"


    Li Ao shook his head.


    "No, I took the jade dolphin King around Li''s house and didn''t see my father and them."


    "Therefore, the old master of the Li family should no longer be in the possession of the Li family."


    "What?"


    Li Ao is unbelievable.


    "How could this be possible? But my people didn''t find my father at the intersection."


    Smelling the speech, she pointed to the ground.


    "They didn''t take the road on the ground, but there are countless roads underground."


    Li Ao was stunned, and a touch of ecstasy surged in his eyes.


    "That''s right! Now it seems that the entrance of the jade dolphin''s underground nest should be in the backyard of the ancestral hall."


    Although the cause of the pit was unknown, she asked someone to look for it and did find several holes that could lead to the underground kingdom of jade porpoises.


    But it''s too big, and there''s no law at all.


    Even her men who are good at identifying directions have to get lost when they go in.


    But the Li family is different.


    Besides, the old master Li mentioned Li Aoyu dolphin before.


    I think I have such a plan for a long time.


    But they managed to escape death. Why didn''t they come back, but they went away?


    She thought the answer to this question was only known to the old master of the Li family.


    Although there was no conclusive evidence, Li Ao felt that the big stone fell to the ground.


    Although the sixth childe didn''t speak, he still had an accomplice.


    Those people don''t have that kind of abnormal strength. They can''t stand the means of Qing Hu, especially the evil taste of Qing Hu. They actually let them "visit" his interrogation of the sixth childe one by one.


    After those people read it, their bodies were paralyzed and weak, just like they had been tortured.


    Before waiting for the trial, he said what he knew one by one.


    What surprised Lin Mengya and Li Ao was that they were not sent by the Presbyterian Church.


    But was hired by the people of heaven and man to transport the children to a certain place before they were robbed.


    And the most frightening thing is that they started this deal as early as five or six years ago.


    Roughly speaking, there are not thousands but hundreds of children handled by these people alone.


    However, Li Ao knows nothing about such a big thing.


    "Haven''t you lost your child before the Li family?" She looked at the confession and asked suspiciously.


    Li aogang wanted to nod, but hesitated.


    "What do you think?"


    "Although we haven''t lost our children, we send several children to study in Tianren family every few years."

 Chapter 2498

    Moreover, according to her understanding, the Li family is not the only family in the ancient family to pay tribute to the heavenly and human family.


    This tradition has existed for an extremely long time.


    If so, it would make people shudder.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    This familiar arrogance, which turned a living man into a pig, really made her extremely unhappy.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Even Li Ao felt that their just conjecture had simply disappeared all human nature.


    "I remember unparalleled saying that if they are sent to the heaven and man family, according to the rules, they are not allowed to return to the family for life. But now they just lose an insignificant person. Why are they so nervous?" She whispered.


    When Li Ao thought carefully, he felt that he was burned by someone.


    "I''ll ask sister now!"


    The man said and rushed out.


    Lin Mengya, who was left behind, looked at the confession again.


    They brought back a total of 19 people, but there were only 17 confessions here.


    Except for the six CHILDES who are still fighting tenaciously, there is only one left.


    A cold light flashed in her eyes.


    This man, she has to go to the meeting herself.


    "Sister!"


    Li Wushuang, who was helping the people to bandage their wounds, stood up and looked at Xiang Fenghuo''s Li Ao suspiciously.


    Although the people have been rescued now, he still has to hide his identity and appear in front of everyone.


    Fortunately, few of the Li family have seen him. They just heard that the owner has a married daughter.


    "How..."


    Before he could say anything, Li Ao grabbed his wrist and dragged him to a place where there was no one.


    "Sister, tell me the truth. How did you escape?"


    At this time, Li Ao stared at the person who should have been his little uncle with a firm attitude. It seems that he has to ask for an answer to stop.


    Just don''t open your eyes subconsciously.


    "You child, why do you ask?"


    "Sister, why did you hide it from me?"


    The young man in front of him clearly saw through his guilty heart.


    Li Wushuang was in a mess, but he quickly pressed his uneasiness down.


    "What am I hiding from you? I told you about this. A good friend of my father accidentally ran into me when he went to heaven and man to give away people. I was homesick at that time, so I asked him to help me."


    This sounds reasonable, but it is full of loopholes.


    It''s almost like fooling Li Ao before, but there''s no way to escape him now.


    He grabbed the unparalleled wrist and questioned, "what you said is true?"


    "Really... It can''t be more true!" Li Wushuang didn''t want him to continue to explore, so he had to change the topic in a hurry.


    "You child, why don''t you even believe what I said. I think you''re just too worried about your father and them, so you think about it."


    Although Li Wushuang tried his best to look like nothing had happened, he became more and more suspicious in Li Ao''s heart.


    He looked at Li Wushuang, obviously with some evasive eyes, and just wanted to continue questioning.


    Nearby Bai Su came over and directly protected Li Wushuang behind him.


    "Young master Li, what do you want from him?"


    In the face of this ice beauty, Li Ao didn''t dare to do it after all, not to mention that the other party was gong Ya''s confidant.


    Bitterly looked at Li Wushuang and walked away with a heavy heart.


    When Bai Su saw that the shadow of people was gone, he turned around and looked at his worried face.


    She never comforts.


    "He will understand your difficulties."


    Li Wushuang raised his head, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Really?" Looking at the direction of Li Ao, he sighed, "I hope so."


    He doesn''t know how long he can hide the hidden secrets.


    Here, the Li family''s uncles and nephews are full of worries. Over there, Lin Mengya sees the captured Bi nu.


    She stood at the door and looked through the crack for about a quarter of an hour.


    At the moment, the man''s beautiful face was full of fear and helplessness.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya felt that the girl was not much afraid.


    Those external emotions are more like those "played" by Binu.


    She curled up in the corner and made herself a standard captive.


    But it was so similar that Lin Mengya secretly became suspicious.


    Maybe the other party has already noticed her.


    Her eyes darkened and she opened the door.


    The sudden sound of opening the door seemed to startle Binu.


    Cerberus shrunk and Binu looked at her. Then, his eyes widened in horror.


    "You, what are you going to do? They forced me. I, I don''t know anything!"


    This pot is so skillful.


    If it had been before, she might have really believed it.


    Now, I can only cheat ghosts.


    "Miss Binu, we meet again."


    She didn''t come up and expose Bi Nu, and she didn''t warn her ferociously.


    On the contrary, it was like a reunion of old friends, and the atmosphere was very relaxed.


    Binu bit her lip and looked at her on guard.


    "Master Gong, I''m really obsessed. I shouldn''t have listened to your warning, but they said they would kill me if I didn''t help!"


    Then big drops of tears fell from Binu''s beautiful eyes.


    If Lin Mengya was a man, he might have softened his heart.


    It''s a pity.


    Lin Mengya''s childhood living environment, and even her later life experiences, made her have a pair of golden eyes.


    She can see at a glance whether she really repents.


    Oh, play in front of her.


    Do they look down on their acting skills too much, or do they look down on her too much?


    "Look at you, what are you crying for!"


    Lin Mengya showed her pity and even took out her handkerchief to wipe Bi Nu''s tears.


    The latter choked and really seemed to repent.


    Just Lin Mengya gently twitched her nose and smelled the smell of the woman.


    "Girl Binu is really elegant. I''ve always been curious about what ointment you use. It tastes very special."


    Maybe Binu didn''t expect this guy to pull it up.


    But she soon recovered. Maybe this woman is so superficial.


    He said pitifully, "it''s just some ordinary spices. If the palace master likes it, I can give you some."


    "Oh? I don''t have to."


    Lin Mengya returned to her previous position with a warm smile on her face.


    "I was born to smell too much


    Sensitive, never use these powder. "


    Binu also gradually put down her tension and even talked and laughed with her.


    "The Lord of the palace is beautiful and beautiful. He was born a beauty. Where can we compare with these mediocre fat and vulgar powders?"


    Being complimented like this, Lin Mengya just smiled modestly.


    "Can be entrusted with an important task, and the beauty of Binu is not a vase that can only be seen, is it?"


    Her smile was beautiful, but her words surprised Binu.


    Looking back carefully, she thought she didn''t reveal any flaws.


    But what was the man''s temptation just now?


    "What''s the matter with girl Binu?" She asked with a smile.


    The smile on Bi Nu''s face was a little stagnant. Then she lowered her eyes, looked humble and obedient, and said, "Lord of the palace, I was wrong before. You and the Lord of the temple are a perfect couple. No matter what we do, we''ll just imitate each other."


    "Miss Bi Nu is really modest."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are getting colder.


    "I just don''t know one thing. Neither the sixth childe nor Song Jian are smart people. Why did the girl choose them to help?"


    The room was silent.


    Lin Mengya stood near the door with sharp eyes.


    After a few minutes, the woman with her head down looked up at her.


    Different from the previous pitiful smile, Binu is still beautiful, but it gives people a real feeling of snake and scorpion beauty.


    The poor little beauty suddenly became a charming poison lady.


    Such a contrast is not large.


    "That''s naturally because they are easy to use."


    Binu pursed her delicate red lips, and her eyes were full of ridicule.


    "Song Jian is stupid, but he hates the Li family to the bone. If he is around, the Li family will not be better. As for the sixth childe, although he is so proud and arrogant, he has a special identity. Soon, the Presbyterian Council will know the Li family''s rebellious heart. At that time, the Li family will be completely over."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "It seems to be similar to my guess, but the girl is not from the Presbyterian Council, is she?"


    "Presbyterian Council? Ha ha."


    Bi Nu covered her lips and laughed arrogantly and disdainfully.


    "It''s just a group of delusional mole ants. Compared with them, I''m willing to face people like the palace master!"


    Binu slowly stood up and patted off the dust, revealing her original temperament.


    In particular, those eyes threw two seductive eyes to Lin Mengya, but they didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    "Thank you for your attention. I don''t know the girl''s real name. What do you call her?"


    Lin Mengya secretly guarded each other, but her face was not obvious and she was very calm.


    Binu twisted the snake''s waist and walked forward a few steps. Cairu rushed up immediately and warned each other coldly.


    "Don''t move!"


    Binu was not afraid of Cairu''s weapons, but she stopped a few steps away and looked up and down at the master and servant.


    "What a pity. With your talent, you shouldn''t waste your time here. Why don''t you come with me? I promise you''ll be much happier than these smelly men."


    Lin Mengya was unmoved.


    "No, I''m nostalgic and don''t like a new environment. However, I''m interested in the people behind you. If it''s convenient for you, you might as well talk to me."


    Unexpectedly, Bi Nu smiled again.


    "Hahaha, master of the palace, it''s not that I don''t tell you, but, do you have the courage to listen?"

 Chapter 2499

    BINO''s eyes and tail were slightly picked up, just like a bright provocation.


    With instinct, Lin Mengya did feel the smell of danger.


    But she came in the wind and rain. She didn''t ignore the threat to each other, but she would never be afraid.


    "I wasn''t interested at first, but now I sincerely want to know. Why don''t you tell me how powerful it is, even if you can''t listen to it."


    The other party''s face changed.


    "Lord Gong, you are hopelessly stupid."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya glanced at Binu''s too plump chest with a frivolous tone.


    "Where can I compare with girl Binu''s brainless?"


    This damn woman! Binu''s face was livid.


    She, she dares to laugh at the kind of straw bag with big chest and no brain!


    At that moment, she hated Lin Mengya a little more.


    "Hum! Since the master of the palace wants to hear it, I''ll tell you."


    She returned to her previous high appearance, as if she were a God who looked down upon all living beings.


    "You laymen don''t deserve to know the taboo of ''she''. As long as you know, ''she'' is the master of the world!"


    In BINO''s eyes, there is crazy worship and respect.


    As if the proud woman just now could crawl at the foot of the "master" in her mouth the next moment.


    Lin Mengya looked at BI Nu''s eyes and felt strange and scary.


    She had met many types of fanatical admirers before, and they all looked like this.


    I picked my eyebrows. Unexpectedly, this Bi Nu is also this kind of brain powder that has been thoroughly brainwashed.


    She stepped back.


    A normal person like her can''t predict each other''s brain circuits.


    You''d better avoid it so as not to suffer losses.


    "After all, I still don''t understand. What is the sacred ''it'' in your mouth?"


    Binu gave her a cold look.


    "I said, you don''t deserve to know the name of ''her''. But I tell you, what you did today has hindered our affairs."


    She suddenly opened her red lips in a cold tone.


    "From now on, you are waiting to be wiped out by ''her''! All those who disobey ''her'' will fall into boundless hell and suffer!"


    The man suddenly burst out a harsh laugh, which made Lin Mengya extremely uncomfortable.


    "Madman!"


    Cairu wanted to come forward and directly beat the woman unconscious, but Lin Mengya grabbed her and shook her head quietly.


    She doesn''t know whether what Binu said is true or false, but one thing is certain that Binu should have a higher status than sixth childe and Song Jian.


    In fact, it was in Binu''s hand that she realized this. The box of ointment that could cause discomfort between long Tianyu and Qinghu.


    Although Bi Nu claimed that song Jian gave her something at that time.


    It''s not difficult to get some warm medicine according to Song Jian''s ability and status.


    However, the things mixed there are far from what he can get by a dog leg.


    Unexpectedly, Binu admitted, but the more disturbing situation appeared again.


    Bi Nu, who released her nature, completely ignored her.


    Just a person kneels down in the corner every day, looks towards the south every day, and reads aloud.


    Lin Mengya can read lips, but she was surprised to find that what Bi Nu was talking about was not the language they were familiar with, but a more difficult and mysterious language.


    After small medicine


    According to her calculation, she found that this language is closer to the cipher language that has not been completely decoded on the zither spectrum.


    This discovery made Lin Mengya feel inexplicably shocked.


    Up to now, she can only calculate the origin of the zither spectrum, which may have been written by the ancients at least hundreds of years ago, or even thousands of years ago.


    The complexity and coverage of the knowledge in it may be called the Encyclopedia of medicine of that era.


    However, although some of these records lag behind the current medical knowledge, there are also more advanced technologies.


    Such a contradictory combination makes Lin Mengya think that this book is likely to be the crystallization of a collective wisdom.


    And the time point that has been buried in the long river of history must also be a glorious era during its continuation.


    However, in the end, they still failed to resist the erosion of time.


    Now the mysterious language in Binu''s mouth makes her yearn for that era.


    If, in that era, some things really passed down.


    I don''t know what it will be like.


    When she thought of this, she couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s the small medicine side. In recent days, there have been some new progress in cracking Binu''s words.


    "Master!"


    The handsome young man, who had changed into a research model, pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and explained with a serious look: "I found that she was actually repeating a paragraph, which roughly meant that she was asking for someone to come."


    Lin Mengya has no intention of stopping her son''s cross dressing hobby.


    Let him go, as long as he is happy.


    She pinched the bridge of her nose and returned to the system page.


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know, but according to the explanation given by the deciphering function, it should be a person''s name, and the literal translation should be ''huge waves from Hell''."


    She can understand that.


    But who is this "giant wave"?


    "Is there any other clue besides that?"


    Xiaoyao sorted it out a little, and then took out two comparison pictures.


    "Although our deciphering system has now found a part of the law of this language, what this woman uses is obviously more colloquial."


    She was stunned before she reacted.


    "You mean, this language is still used so far?"


    "It''s more than that. The words used in the account book we found before are actually different from the two languages."


    Lin Mengya is a little confused.


    "You say the point."


    The chart changes again. This time, it is a pyramid with top tip and bottom width.


    "I have analyzed that if the language is classified according to language, the language used in the zither spectrum should be the source of these two languages. Although this language comes from this language, it is slightly different from it. I think it should be more concise because of its practicability."


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of more.


    In the past, there were always some languages that lost their trace because of the gradual reduction of users.


    If users still exist, they will gradually simplify the language in order to facilitate communication and recording.


    The language on the zither spectrum is very obscure and difficult to understand.


    Even for a person who is not weak in learning ability, it is very hard to learn.


    It is conceivable that there are great disadvantages in the practical application of this language.


    But now they have found a simplified version.


    This suddenly raised Lin Mengya''s doubts and expectations.


    "Unreasonable."


    She discussed with Xiaoyao: "if there was no fault in the question represented by this language, they should have a higher level of technology by now."


    There was also a dignified touch on Xiaoyao''s little face.


    "This is what I want to tell you. I always have a feeling that there are always some technologies beyond our understanding, whether in Weiguo or elsewhere before."


    The little medicine also reminded her.


    Besides, the art of longevity she has been pursuing is completely contrary to her medical knowledge and technology.


    Her heart beat rapidly, and then gradually returned to normal.


    "I see what you mean, but I don''t think it''s what you and I guessed."


    Xiaoyao also sighed.


    "I don''t want another jumper to show up."


    In this case, Lin Mengya''s advantages may disappear.


    But she didn''t think so. She touched the little head of the virtual character who touched the medicine.


    "Even if there are other walkers, he doesn''t have a smart and capable system like me!"


    Xiao Yao just wanted to avoid her hand. Hearing this, he immediately put his head on her hand.


    "That''s true. I bet there can''t be a more powerful system in the world!"


    Lin Mengya held back her smile.


    This guy is really becoming more and more humanized.


    Now, they all learn to boast!


    She didn''t worry too much about exiting the system page.


    Despite their doubts, she didn''t think it could come true.


    But later, when encountering relevant problems, she can no longer infer with common sense.


    Maybe she should learn more boldly.


    Besides, Lin Mengya already had some shocking conjectures. Over there, after the sixth childe was hung up for a few days, he was a little nervous.


    He was thrown into the cellar.


    Every day outside of eating and drinking, the little lid on his head is sealed tightly forever.


    Even the stars can''t spill in.


    Those who delivered meals to him every day were silent. Every time, they threw them directly into the small basket. There were only some dry steamed bread and water in it.


    But this is not the most difficult. What makes him unbearable and even nearly collapsed is the boundless loneliness.


    As if for a moment, he was the only one left in the whole world.


    No one will be afraid of him. He has a vicious idea, but no one appreciates it.


    This made the sixth childe more and more lonely. This loneliness turned into fear.


    He is afraid of being forgotten.


    Even if you are trapped in this small corner forever, even if you die, it is silent.


    People outside won''t remember him at all, and no one even mentioned him.


    That''s what really hurts him.


    It shouldn''t be!


    He should make the world pale at the news. Even after thousands of years, someone should tremble because of his fierce name.


    Instead of being a nobody who doesn''t deserve hatred.


    "Let me out! You let me out!"


    From the fourth day, the sixth childe began to cry out, which made people let him out.


    Unfortunately, no one answered.

 Chapter 2500

    On the sixth day, the sixth childe suddenly became silent.


    But what he dreamed of was that his abnormal behavior still didn''t attract the attention of those people.


    Even the people who delivered the food were more silent. Sometimes, when he woke up, he found that he had cold food in front of him.


    It was so dark in the cellar that there were no mice all the time.


    Only then did he realize that he was really going to be abandoned by the whole world.


    On the twelfth day, the spirit of the sixth childe completely collapsed.


    "I want to see Li Ao! I want to see them!"


    He worked hard all night before he caught a chance to deliver food and shouted madly to the people above.


    The people above were still silent. After putting down the food, they had to cover the door of the cellar. At this time, the sixth childe pulled his neck and continued to shout.


    "I can tell them all! I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand it. Please let me out!"


    He collapsed to the ground with tears and snot on his face. He was really embarrassed.


    After listening to his words, the people above still had no response. They just told Li Ao what the sixth childe said after closing the cellar door.


    But what the sixth childe doesn''t know is that in fact, it''s not all Lin Mengya who deliberately forgot him.


    But in the past half a month, another thing has happened to the Li family.


    Binu is dead.


    And still died in the woodshed where she was held in a very strange posture.


    That was the third day after Lin Mengya interrogated her.


    The sixth childe hasn''t had a mental breakdown yet, and others just act according to orders. They can''t get much useful information.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and felt that she could start with the words Bi Nu said, and cheat her, maybe there would be a different harvest.


    Who knows, early in the morning, Bai Su was calm and hurried to report to her that she was dead.


    "How did you die?"


    She took people to the scene of the crime for the first time.


    Binu''s body curled up and lay on her back.


    Because the person in charge of the guard was her, Bai Su was notified at the first time.


    After following her for so long, Bai Su naturally knows the importance of protecting the crime scene.


    She was sure that Binu''s body had not been moved.


    The guards also looked depressed and confused.


    According to their description, when they changed shifts in the early morning yesterday, everything was as usual.


    And they also specially saw the state of Binu. The man still hid in the corner and ignored people.


    But when they went to deliver breakfast today, they saw her body.


    Lin Mengya asked them to try to recall whether they heard any abnormal noise last night.


    Several people tried to break their heads, but they didn''t come up with any useful clues.


    And long Tianyu also asked about the guards responsible for internal and external security last night.


    No one saw anyone suspicious.


    In other words, Binu''s death was not a murder after outsiders sneaked in.


    Is it true that there are ghosts among their personnel?


    However, Lin Mengya quickly ruled out their suspicion.


    Even if it was done by an insider, the watchman was selected by Bai Su himself, which is absolutely reliable.


    She went in with Bai Su, put on special gloves and gently checked the cause of BINO''s death.


    There were no obvious fatal injuries on Binu''s body.


    But strangely enough, all her blood was gone.


    This made her sound the tragic death of Liman.


    After thinking about it, she touched Binu''s back.


    In an instant, there was a violent vibration in her eyes.


    How?!


    "Master Gong, did you find anything?"


    Li Aochi rushed over and saw the shocked expression on her face when she entered the door.


    Lin Mengya didn''t reply, but continued to touch down her back.


    Finally, with some unspeakable doubts in her eyes, she carefully observed the surrounding environment.


    Although Li Ao was very worried, he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    In the end, the knot between her eyebrows still didn''t stretch out.


    Obviously, she didn''t get the answer she wanted.


    "Her way of death is somewhat similar to Liman."


    Although the scene did not seep on the day Liman died, Lin Mengya still came to this conclusion.


    Li Ao couldn''t restrain his emotions as soon as he heard it.


    His face suddenly turned cold.


    "Or did the sixth childe do it?"


    "Not him, at least not him this time."


    I can''t figure it out. She can''t figure it out.


    The reason for Liman''s death was that she was split in half by the vertical of life, and her blood was gone.


    Binu''s death method should be similar.


    She took her scalpel and cut it from the back of Binu''s brain.


    What is frightening is that there is only a human skin left behind from her head to her waist!


    Li Ao took a breath of air-conditioning.


    Not only he, but also those present, but everyone who saw such a strange scene felt a cool wind on his back.


    "How, how could this happen?"


    Li Ao''s eyes almost popped out.


    But Lin Mengya just shook her head.


    She felt it when she touched it just now, but compared with Liman''s body, Binu was obviously more complete and more penetrating.


    "Her brain, along with her spine, completely disappeared. And I looked at it and it seemed that the fracture was corroded."


    Only she was able to maintain her composure at the scene and continue to check the condition of the body.


    The rest, even Bai Su, who had been through many battles, turned white involuntarily.


    Li Ao almost couldn''t help but feel inexplicable horror in his heart, and he admired Gong Ya more.


    The master of the palace family is really very human!


    "Corrosion?"


    Nevertheless, Li Ao keenly captured the information revealed in her words.


    "Yes." She nodded, but more confused.


    "Although the surrounding muscle tissues are corroded to varying degrees, they are far smaller than bones..."


    "What does that mean?" He couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, quite like looking at a fool.


    "What can corrode bones can''t be traditional flesh. Is it her bone marrow?"


    "Oh, yes, yes, that''s right!"


    Li Ao, who was despised, finally found his appreciation.


    So it''s strange.


    If it is really corroded by something, why is there no serious damage to the skin and meat?


    Is that a needle to a bone?


    But even so, why do the bones in other places have no damage, just the spine and the back of the brain?


    This problem has now become the biggest outstanding case.


    Before solving this puzzle, I''m afraid they won''t know the cause of BINO''s death at all


    The means to commit murder with the murderer.


    After knowing the situation, Li Ao hurried to appease the people.


    Lin Mengya squatted next to the body, trying to find other evidence.


    There are no problems with the doors and windows, and there is nothing in the house that can be used as a murder weapon.


    Moreover, after seeing the back of Binu, she was more inclined, so Binu herself had some changes, rather than the hands of others.


    Bai Su and his wife were staring at Binu''s body.


    Even if, even if the master is not afraid, staring like this is really not a routine action that ordinary people can understand.


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not in a daze.


    She has quickly sunk into the system, measuring all kinds of possibilities with Xiaoyao.


    "Master, I don''t think it''s strong acid. Although her bones, muscles, blood vessels and blood all over her body have disappeared, there are no signs of burns in her mouth, throat and esophagus. It can''t be. It was injected into the bone through a needle?"


    So does Lin Mengya.


    In the system, she magnified all the details of Binu''s body infinitely.


    It''s not really caused by strong acid.


    So, this is what makes her feel incredible.


    "Xiaoyao, do you think there is a possibility that her bones melted themselves from the inside out?"


    Although the idea is too fanciful.


    But in fact, it is the most realistic.


    Xiaoyao pushed his glasses. Today, he is the image of Xueba boy in suspenders.


    On the childish little face, when the board was up, it was vaguely a bit of the cold face style of long Tianyu.


    "This possibility is not ruled out, but if it is self ablation, how can the blood in her whole body be explained? Also, why is it the hindbrain and spine alone? Why is there no change in other places?"


    This series of questions made her confused.


    "If only I knew!"


    She glared at Xiaoyao angrily.


    "I don''t think you should call yourself Shennong. You should call yourself ''100000 whys''!"


    Xiaoyao spits out his tongue and suddenly breaks the human design of cold face Xueba. Xiaolian is coquettish with her master with a flattering smile.


    "I''m not helping you organize your thoughts!"


    Lin Mengya was just a little emotional just now.


    She doesn''t feel that all things, small medicine must give her an answer.


    Even though small medicine can help her a lot, the person who should look for the answer should be herself.


    "Well, I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you."


    Even in the face of the children, she always changed her mistakes and sincerely apologized to Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao smiled and turned into a baby and hung it on her.


    "Master, don''t worry. I think it''s strange, but you''ll find the answer."


    Lin Mengya nodded weakly, smoothed Xiaoyao''s fluffy hair, calmed her mood, and continued to look at Binu''s body.


    Unexpectedly, probably because of the enlargement, she actually found clues.


    "Little medicine, look here!"


    She instantly magnified the image several times, but she meant not the body, but the ground under the body.


    "Yes, a hole."


    Little medicine doesn''t think there''s anything strange.


    Bi Nu was held in a firewood house, and the ground was not paved with stones or green bricks, but a relatively solid porcelain ground.


    Such holes are not special, so they have been ignored before.

 Chapter 2501

    But when the image was enlarged, she could clearly see that the edge of the small hole was extremely smooth, and the trace was still very new, almost without any damage.


    That''s strange.


    Since Binu was locked in, many people have stepped on the ground back and forth.


    If it had existed before, there would at least be traces of being trampled.


    Therefore, it can only appear before or after Binu''s death.


    After she recovered, she asked someone to lift Binu''s body away.


    The finger poked into the small hole, but unexpectedly found that it was deeper than she thought.


    "Go and find me a thin branch. The longer it is, the better." She gave orders at random.


    Soon, Bai Su sent the branch she wanted.


    The branches are at least about two meters by visual inspection, and the texture is relatively soft.


    She probed carefully, but finally found that although the branch was bent, she still couldn''t reach the end.


    Frown, although this small hole is suspicious, it is only the size of the index finger after all.


    Is it really related to Binu''s death?


    As a last resort, she called several people and began to dig along the small hole without destroying the original evidence.


    But unexpectedly, the result was even more surprising.


    When Li Ao heard the news and arrived, they had dug out of the house.


    "Lord of the palace, are you -- going to tear down the house?"


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen the world, but that these people dig too far.


    Lin Mengya, who had been staring at him, gave him a relatively reasonable explanation.


    "I think the things below have something to do with Binu''s death."


    After digging all the holes, Lin Mengya saw the whole picture.


    Narrow to only the size of the index finger, there are extremely fine traces of digging.


    She specially found langweili, an expert who is good at identifying traces, and came to the conclusion that this small passage should be caused by some animal.


    But none of them could figure out what it was. It was so small and good at digging.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya didn''t tell anyone that she smelled a faint fragrance in the small passage.


    She had never smelled the aroma before.


    Instead of the smell of flowers and spices, it made her feel decadent.


    In fact, the taste is difficult to describe in words. Everyone will have different feelings when they smell the same aroma.


    She couldn''t tell why she suddenly thought of this.


    And the taste was so strange and sudden that she could not help strengthening her confidence to continue to dig.


    In this way, they dug along the small tunnel. Finally, they came directly to the edge of the forest where the six CHILDES had fled.


    "Master, as like as two peas!"


    Cairu eye thief found it all at once and shouted at her.


    Lin Mengya rushed there immediately.


    It was an open space at the edge of the forest. There were weeds everywhere. It was not easy to find this small hole.


    She squatted down and carefully recognized the smell around her.


    Sure enough, it really has that smell.


    It''s just that it''s empty. They didn''t find any clues.


    Lin Mengya stood up and looked around.


    Li Ao then came and hurriedly asked, "what did you find?"


    She shook her head.


    "We''re late."


    From the discovery of Binu''s death to the tracing here, a whole day is long enough


    People ran away.


    And the opposite side of the forest is the Gan family, which is incompatible with the Li family.


    Before, the Gan family brought people to meet Binu and the sixth childe. Presumably this time, the people must also have something to do with the Gan family.


    Besides, they have no evidence.


    Just relying on the tunnel made by this unknown little animal, even if they go to Gan''s house for investigation, they will be bitten by people.


    Now the Li family can''t help tossing.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya and them can only choose to leave temporarily.


    However, she still told people to strengthen the vigilance of the forest.


    Here, they must not have any negligence.


    Because here, unexpected situations can happen anytime, anywhere.


    This is the first time Lin Mengya has seen clearly why Yu''s master has repeatedly explained to them that the ancient family should not be despised.


    Here, I''m afraid there are countless secrets hidden.


    Back to Li family village, Li Ao is busy filling the pit and appeasing the people by the way.


    Although no useful clues were found, Lin Mengya''s state of mind was also peaceful.


    Now she can be sure that Binu''s death has something to do with the little tunnel.


    But she is still confused about what it is.


    On the other side, Li Ao saw long Tianyu in private.


    Although the man in front of him is trapped in a small wheelchair, few people know that many things are under his control.


    "Temple Lord."


    Li Ao seemed more restrained and more serious than Lin Mengya.


    But the man in front of him is only a few years older than him, but he often puts pressure on him, even more than his parents.


    "What did you find?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were cold, but Li Ao was worried. He hurriedly said, "my wife and I chased outside the forest and disappeared. It seems that they should return to Gan''s house."


    Long Tianyu tapped his knee with his fingers.


    "Your father asked me to tell you that everything is going according to the original plan."


    This was the first time Li Ao heard the news of his father after the accident. He couldn''t help being excited.


    "Lord, where are they now? Are they safe?"


    "He''s fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Long Tianyu''s tone was still faint. He just looked at Li Ao''s eyes and unconsciously took a bit of Su Sha.


    "But whether he can save his life depends on what you do later."


    These words could not help tightening Li Ao''s heart.


    "Yes." He promised with a dignified look.


    In fact, before Song Jian came to the Li family, his father privately told him that once the temple Lord came, he and even the whole Li family''s life and wealth would be handed over to the temple Lord.


    Although he didn''t know the reason, his father ordered him as the owner of the house.


    So, in fact, he received the news from the first day long Tianyu and his party arrived here.


    All this was carried out without telling Lin Mengya.


    "Then I''ll leave."


    After Li Ao left, long Tianyu sat alone in the room, lowered his eyes and thought silently for a long time.


    Things have gone as planned.


    Ya''er came into contact with the "secret" smoothly.


    As for which step she can take later, and even whether she can crack it, it depends on her own ability.


    They rested for a few days. The clues that they were unable to do had caused new waves because of the confession of the sixth childe.


    Lin Mengya is not idle these days. The Li family has some losses because of Song Jian''s harsh treatment.


    In order to enable them to recover as soon as possible without leaving sequelae, Lin Mengya''s special love medicated diet returned to the Jianghu again.


    This time, the Li family had no choice but to swallow a bowl of bitter and meager medicinal food with tears.


    It is said that even after more than ten years, the old man of the Li family will respect and fear when he mentions the master of the palace family.


    After all, is it her unique skill to make the dishes taste terrible?


    "Master, the sixth childe can''t stand it."


    The news brought by Cairu surprised Lin Mengya.


    That night, she saw the sixth childe again.


    Just compared with his arrogant appearance before, he seemed more neurotic after his mental breakdown.


    Since she came in, the man''s eyes were fixed on her, but it was not as vicious as before.


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    She asked directly.


    The sixth childe still looked at her stupidly and didn''t say a word.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel that she has been fooled.


    With a frown, just as he wanted to turn around and go out, he heard his hoarse mouth say, "there are her slaves in the Presbyterian Council."


    "She" again?


    "Who is she? And why did you kill Liman? Why did you take those children?"


    The sixth childe was silent again, but this time, Lin Mengya was a little more patient.


    Sure enough, after waiting for a few minutes, the sixth childe began to speak difficultly.


    "I don''t know who ''she'' is. I only know that no one can disobey her orders. Li and li man are her tribute, as well as those children."


    Six childe''s mental breakdown has brought some side effects.


    But fortunately, she could understand what he said.


    Children, li man, are sacrifices to "her".


    In other words, the children sent over will eventually be killed by cruel means like Liman.


    From this moment on, Lin Mengya''s disgust with "she" has been very strong.


    No matter who she is and for what purpose, such a casual act of depriving others of their lives is really a heinous crime.


    "Tell me, who are her slaves?"


    But the six childe who answered obediently just now shook his head madly.


    "I don''t know. I can''t say..."


    His mood became more excited, and Lin Mengya suddenly felt bad.


    "Come on, hold him down!"


    Several jackdaw guards nearby immediately came forward and grabbed his limbs.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that the sixth childe actually chewed his tongue and even swallowed it.


    His eyes widened, but the corners of his mouth were red with blood and flesh.


    Someone wanted to break his mouth, but it was too late.


    People are dead.


    Cairu shook her head with a dignified face.


    The sixth childe died like this!


    But before that, he clearly did not show any intention to commit suicide, otherwise he could commit suicide in the cellar.


    Moreover, with the personality of six CHILDES, he will not die easily.


    She constantly recalled the look in her eyes before the sixth childe died.


    There also seemed to be some panic.


    She looked at the sixth childe again, and the man chose the most tragic and painful way to die.


    She rubbed her eyebrows. Her head was a little messy.


    With a long sigh, she had to order people to put the six childe''s body on the ground first.

 Chapter 2502

    "Eh, strange."


    Cairu, who had been staring at her side, exclaimed in a low voice.


    As soon as Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, she saw Cairu squatting next to the body of the sixth childe and forcibly breaking off his hand.


    "Master, look!"


    Following Cairu''s guidance, Lin Mengya saw that the palm of the sixth childe had been scratched by something.


    It seems that some are scratched by thorny branches. Although it is not obvious, there are still some fine red spots on the mottled red marks.


    Yes, it''s a wound left by a sharp thorn.


    She looked at cheru, who immediately explained in a low voice: "when we pulled him up, he was very honest and didn''t resist at all. Moreover, there was no such thing there."


    It''s also a pity that Cairu was careful to find this little anomaly.


    After all, the sixth childe is a prisoner locked in the cellar by them. It''s common to have a little scar on his body.


    She thought for a moment and ordered Cairu to find out the source of the wound.


    Key witnesses were killed by accidents one after another, which more or less affected Lin Mengya.


    But they both died so strangely and suddenly that she was caught off guard and could not be stopped.


    This made Lin Mengya a little passive, but at the same time, it also aroused her fighting spirit.


    Her enemies, perhaps hiding in a dark corner, laughed at her incompetence.


    So she must find out this man!


    The affairs of the Li family had to come to an end temporarily because of the death of the sixth childe and Binu.


    Lin Mengya went to Jifang village to explain to him.


    But to her surprise, Jifang village actually left without permission.


    Looking at the short letter left by the other party, she was not surprised.


    The man was a straight man. What he said to her before was more like being in Tuogu.


    Now that the sixth childe is dead, his wife''s revenge is revenge. Naturally, he has no concern.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya doesn''t understand what Ji Fangcun has to do with his wife''s only blood. What will it be?


    "Lord Gong, does my father want me?"


    The young Xiaobao was still a little confused, but he felt something. He asked her with a bit of crying and a soft waxy look up.


    Lin Mengya touched his little head.


    "No, how could your father not want you? He just has very important things to do, so you go home with these uncles first. There are many little friends in my family. Would you like to play with them?"


    Xiao Bao nodded, but he was absent-minded.


    He had just lost his mother, and his father suddenly disappeared. It was inevitable that he was frightened and helpless.


    Fortunately, after this ordeal, the Li family became more united and loved the child very much, which didn''t make him feel lonely.


    At the same time, she also agreed with Li Ao that she would secretly transfer part of Li''s family to the palace family land.


    Among them, these children are called "tribute" by the sixth childe.


    Two days later, under the protection of palace guards and temple guards, those people quietly went to the nearest stronghold of the big chamber of Commerce.


    They will be disguised as members of the caravan and sent to the palace in batches.


    In recent days, they are also agreeing on the next step.


    Judging from the current situation, even if they moved the whole Li family to the palace, they could not stop those people in the Presbyterian Church from dying.


    If you want to help the Li family completely out of trouble, or even the whole ancient family, you must let the Presbyterian Council collapse.


    Moreover, from the beginning, Song Jian threatened Li Wushuang and asked him to lead himself with Yu


    By the time they were lured over, the ties between them had been forged.


    With Song Jian''s little dog leg alone, he has neither the courage nor the ability to calculate their husband and wife.


    "Master, your highness, the old man who wanted to rob the child came again a while ago."


    It''s no wonder Bai Su spoke so impolitely. The father in Jifang village is also a wonderful flower.


    Previously, he was greedy for a little money from Song Jian, so he could sell his children and grandchildren.


    Now, I don''t know what kind of moth I want to make.


    "Just send someone away." Lin Mengya didn''t want to keep messing with him.


    But do not want to, the other party''s Rogue degree, simply refreshed everyone''s three views.


    "I won''t go! Ji Fangcun, you unfilial son! I''m your father. Aren''t you afraid of thunder and lightning when you treat me like this?"


    Old man Ji is a scoundrel.


    I''m familiar with the Kung Fu of throwing and rolling.


    Now, relying on his age, he sat on the ground to school and scolded the shrew into the street.


    The Li family has never seen such a difficult problem.


    In addition, Li Ao went around because he went to send people in person. This matter came to Lin Mengya''s hand again.


    At this time, she is fumigating long Tianyu.


    "I think you''d better go and have a look."


    A thin layer of sweat came out of long Tianyu''s forehead.


    The taste of fumigation is not good. In addition to the temperature, every time he takes medicine, he will feel the pain and pain in the place where he takes medicine, just like being eaten by ants.


    Thanks to his strong ability to endure pain, otherwise he would have cried and refused to do it.


    Lin Mengya gently helped him wipe the sweat on his head. In his eyes, there was no room for anything except him.


    "Don''t worry, wait until I finish massaging you."


    Long Tianyu was in a surprisingly good mood. He grabbed her hand with the fragrance of medicine and held it in his hand.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t do this!"


    She held his legs in her arms and conscientiously helped him massage the acupoints.


    "This is my voluntary, as long as you can be good, no matter how hard I work, it''s worth it."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt, but she didn''t find it with her head down.


    "Ya''er, you don''t have to. Even if I can''t stand up anymore, it won''t affect us."


    He knew very well that a large part of the reason why Lin Mengya insisted on coming to the ancient people was to heal her legs.


    It is undeniable that this step has a lot to do with his black box operation.


    But in his heart, she is the most important one.


    As long as she doesn''t want to, he can say no matter how big and important the layout is.


    "What nonsense! Of course it won''t affect us, but I don''t want you to be sad. Since it''s possible, we have to try."


    Look, long Tianyu reluctantly aroused a smile.


    Even if he wants to be a "dizzy king", she is not a "beauty disaster".


    After the massage, she washed her hands and was pushed out by him to see the sun.


    The atmosphere between the two people was beautiful. Unfortunately, the curse vaguely came, but it destroyed the harmony between them.


    Long Tianyu was not affected at all. He just picked up the corners of his mouth and smiled at her.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Although she was already an old husband and wife, she could not help but blush quietly under his focused eyes.


    "I just think I''m really lucky to marry such a good daughter-in-law."


    "You have an eye." She raised her eyebrows and looked confident.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help smiling.


    "The skin is getting thicker and thicker."


    She immediately raised her willow eyebrows, trying to express her "ferocity".


    "I think you have itchy skin!"


    "Don''t dare, please spare your life."


    She clenched her fist and finally just beat him gently.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know that his wife was absolutely not willing to blow herself, so she wrapped her fist more.


    "Ya''er -"


    Before he finished, Cairu''s anxious voice came behind him.


    "Master! The old man of the Ji family is fighting with the Li family. You''d better go and have a look!"


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya also wanted to look at long Tianyu and ask him what he wanted to say.


    "You go first and we''ll talk when you come back."


    Long Tianyu patted her on the head as a comfort.


    Nodding, before Lin Mengya left, she only told him that she would come back soon and left with Cairu.


    Just at this time, Ling ye also appeared behind him with news.


    "Your Highness, I found the whereabouts of the sacred tree!"


    Turning around, long Tianyu''s face has become cold and dignified.


    "You come in with me."


    "Yes."


    On the other hand, the Li family ignored old man Ji no matter how confused he was.


    Unexpectedly, he intensified. Finally, he scolded li man.


    She said she was a shameless coquette and that she was a drag on her sons. In short, the scolding was very ugly.


    Before, the Li family could bear it, but the dead were big.


    Even if the other party is Liman''s father-in-law, they can''t stand being insulted by their own people.


    Finally, several angry young Li family students wanted to get rid of people, but they didn''t want to. This season, the old man of the family also came prepared. I don''t know where to find some helpers.


    No one took advantage of this fight.


    The old man of the Ji family saw that the helpers he brought were also powerful, and abused the Li family more rampantly.


    When Lin Mengya arrived, the Li family had been so angry that their eyes were red that they wanted to rush forward and tear the old bastard alive!


    "The Lord of the palace is coming!"


    The crowd made way for her. Lin Mengya walked over and saw only a few wounded people lying on the ground.


    "What''s going on? Where''s it hurt?"


    Several people could not help feeling guilty when they saw her.


    But they can''t bear it.


    These people usually have a good relationship with Li Man and his wife, and they really regard Li Man and Ji Fangcun as brothers and sisters.


    Where can I watch old man Ji bully others and be indifferent?


    "Nothing serious, just some skin injuries." Bai Su checked and said.


    Lin Mengya looked at several young people with broken heads and blood, and didn''t have much blame.


    "Take them down to rest first."


    Several people are like defeated quails, who dare not resist at all.


    But Lin Mengya is not as simple as they think.


    Although these young Li family students can''t master martial arts, they can''t be resisted by ordinary people.


    The rascal father in Jifang village can tangle up only some small local ruffians. There is no reason to let these young people hurt like this.


    It seems that there is something strange in this.

 Chapter 2503

    Old man Ji still remembers her.


    After all, if the damned bitch hadn''t been troubled, he wouldn''t have been driven out by the God of wealth because he didn''t want to return the child.


    He owed a lot of debt outside. If he dared to show up, he might be killed directly.


    Fortunately, however, he was lucky and got a new job.


    At the thought of the group of people behind him, he was even more confident.


    With a high and angry stare, Lin Mengya said disdainfully, "why? The men of the Li family are dead? It''s your turn to be a woman? Gee, let the beast in Jifang village get out quickly!"


    Unexpectedly, before the voice fell, he only saw a dark shadow flash in front of him. Then, he was severely slapped in the mouth.


    Bai Su withdrew her hand and looked coldly at the old man who fell to the ground.


    "Next time, I''ll cut your tongue."


    Bai Su is quick, and when she sinks her face, she clearly carries the words "not easy to provoke".


    Old man Ji hasn''t calmed down yet, but his face turns pig liver and yells at her.


    "Kill her! Bitch, you..."


    This time, before he finished, he was doused with a bucket of hot water.


    The hot old man Ji screamed.


    With a bang, he threw down the barrel in his hand.


    "Next time I''ll wash your mouth with boiling water."


    Then he stood in front of Bai Su with a gloomy face.


    Old man Ji''s courage disappeared under the double blow of Bai Su and Li.


    Before the LORD spoke, he almost died.


    But he was not stupid enough. He climbed behind the helpers he brought and didn''t forget to instigate them to deal with Lin Mengya and his party.


    "That''s her! That smelly boy must have been hidden by her!"


    Old man Ji pointed at Lin Mengya, his eyes full of resentment.


    Squinting, Lin Mengya looked at each other calmly.


    Among those people, the first is a middle-aged man of about 40.


    At the moment, he is also a face of inquiry, trying to find out her details.


    "The girl should not be Li''s family?"


    Although the other party asked, the tone was very sure.


    Hook lips smiled, but the words were impolite.


    "Since it''s not Li''s family, don''t mind your own business, or you''ll get into trouble. You can''t afford it."


    She had heard that her ears were cocooned.


    She really doesn''t understand how these people are so obsessed with self-confidence that they feel like they have extraordinary momentum and can turn the world upside down with one mouth.


    In fact, they are all bluffing paper tigers.


    She''s so strong, but she didn''t pretend 13, did she?


    With a shallow smile, she said calmly, "can you talk well after beating you down? All right, Cairu, it''s hard for you."


    "Good master."


    Cairu waved her hand. Suddenly, No. 40 or 50 people surrounded her.


    And everyone has weapons in their hands. At first glance, they are very difficult to deal with.


    The man was stunned. He never dreamed that the girl in front of him was so rude.


    Suddenly, her eyebrows twisted into a knot, and she looked at her with a bad face.


    "Are you crazy? If you dare to touch us, the Li family will be over!"


    As soon as he finished, Cairu pulled out her sword and stabbed it.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya''s guards also rushed up.


    The scene, it was extremely cruel.


    Lin Mengya looked at the guy who was still swaggering just now. She was embarrassed and suppressed on the ground by her men. She became a gray sparrow. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ll move you if it costs anything. What''s the matter?"


    The arrogant attitude is not only that men are ignorant, but also that the Li family, who are just angry, are vaguely dull.


    For a long time, they have adhered to the code of conduct of "people do not offend me, I do not offend".


    After all, the ancient clan''s relationship is complex. Before they act, they have to look ahead and backward for fear of causing any big trouble to the family.


    But it makes them more or less daunted.


    But today, when I saw the style that the palace master opened when he said something different, I couldn''t help but feel dark and cool.


    Like, good?


    More than a dozen people confronted the No. 40 or no. 50 elite bodyguard, and the result was tragic.


    Lin Mengya walked slowly to the leading man and condescended.


    "What do you call it?"


    The man clenched his teeth and tried to resist. Unfortunately, the foot on his back was so overwhelming that he could not resist at all.


    "Bah! Stupid woman, you..."


    The bodyguard next to him heard the speech and stepped on it hard.


    "You''d better keep your mouth clean when you talk to our master!"


    The man suddenly looked at Venus, but his eyes still stared at her like poison.


    "Gan, Gan Tongze!"


    "What? Sugar cane?"


    Lin Mengya really didn''t hear clearly. After all, the other party squeezed it out of her mouth. She can''t be blamed for not being clear, can she?


    "Gan Tong Ze! Are you deaf?"


    Gan Tongze was almost angry. She must have deliberately wanted to humiliate herself.


    In my heart, I wrote down another amount of hatred value for her.


    "Forget it, whatever your name is."


    She waved her hand and looked indifferent, but the next moment, she suddenly reacted.


    "Are you Gan''s family? What are you doing at Li''s?"


    Originally, Gan Tongze thought she didn''t know the Gan family. After seeing her reaction, she automatically understood that she finally realized how much trouble she had caused.


    So the confidence is enough.


    "Since you know Gan''s family, please hand over Ji Fangcun. Also, kneel down and kowtow to me and apologize, otherwise you will regret it!"


    But she shook her head unexpectedly.


    "I won''t hand in people, but since you are the Gan family, I just want to ask you something. Lock them up, and if the Gan family comes again -"


    She paused slightly. Gan Tongze just wanted to laugh at her, but he heard her seriously order: "just catch them and beat them half to death. I have to ask questions."


    "Yes, master."


    Gan Tongze almost didn''t stare out.


    Is she pushing the whole Li family into the fire pit?


    You know, the Gan family has always been eyeing the Li family. If the current Li family owner hadn''t acted cautiously so that they couldn''t find any mistakes, they would have rushed over and annexed the Li family.


    But this woman, she actually, actually dare to fight directly against Gan''s family?


    Gan Tongze is not well.


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s eyes, he couldn''t help exploring more.


    Whose family is this madman?


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to examine people, but found several Li family members to ask questions.


    Before Li Ao left, he once took them to meet Lin Mengya, two of whom went back with Ji Fang village


    Food and medicine, so it''s absolutely reliable.


    Through them, Lin Mengya got a general understanding of the Gan family.


    The contradiction between Gan family and Li family has a long history.


    And the territory of the Gan family is not as big as the Li family. Although they belong to the lower string family, the Gan family has long held the upper string family''s thigh.


    Although there were conflicts between the two families, there was no conflict as long as they did not cross the border.


    However, everyone has greed.


    Gradually, with the support of people, the Gan family is not satisfied with the current situation of the two families.


    They constantly use all kinds of excuses to deal with the Li family. Especially in recent years, they almost show their ambition in the open.


    The leader of the Li family also understood that in this way, he would choose to support Song Jian to enter the Presbyterian Council.


    But he didn''t expect that it was a white eyed wolf who almost killed him.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid the Li family with constant internal and external troubles would have become the meat shared by these hungry wolves!


    "This Gan Tongze, who do you know?"


    After thinking for a while, she left these past events behind.


    The Li family is destined to be the "rebel" of the whole ancient family.


    However, it''s good to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, which will only be despised by others.


    It''s better to show your sharp teeth and make those people afraid.


    A man who had a good relationship with Jifang village frowned and whispered, "I don''t know him, but I''ve heard of his daughter."


    "Daughter?" Lin Mengya asked.


    The other party nodded.


    "In fact, Fangcun was liked by a girl of the Gan family before she married Xiaoman. But the girl didn''t really like Fangcun. She just wanted to fight with Xiaoman."


    The Li family and the Gan family are in the same situation. In fact, the young people of the two families are also secretly competing.


    Although Li Man''s parents died, she and Li Ao were actually cousins. That''s why the man she liked was liked by the girl of the Gan family.


    "You mean that girl is Gan Tongze''s daughter?" She asked.


    The man gave a "um".


    But he was not sure whether Gan Tongze came with old man Ji this time had something to do with this old thing.


    Lin Mengya asked a few more questions and had a number in her mind.


    Then she went to see Ji Fang''s father.


    The old rascal wanted to leave when he saw that the situation was bad. Unfortunately, he had been watched by others for a long time. Finally, he was knocked unconscious and brought back.


    At the moment, he fell to the ground and pretended to be dead.


    But I was scared to death.


    "Get up, or I''ll have someone pour boiling water on you."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have to work hard to treat such people.


    Coldly threatened, the old man was shocked that season and couldn''t install it anymore.


    He crawled on the ground and couldn''t help kowtowing to her.


    "I''m not sensible. Please let me go!"


    "Well, I won''t embarrass you. Just say what I ask you."


    Old man Ji is really an asshole, but it''s too easy for her to kill him. She''s not interested in doing such boring things.


    And old man Ji was also straightforward. He turned around and sold Gan Tongze clean.


    After hearing his words, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you mean Gan Tongze took the initiative to find you and asked you to force Ji Fangcun to marry another Gan girl?"


    Old man Ji nodded repeatedly.


    "My aunt is wise. He forced me to do so!"

 Chapter 2504

    But she didn''t want to. After hearing this, Lin Mengya just sneered.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    She almost laughed out of anger.


    The look in old man Ji''s eyes was full of cold.


    "No matter how good Ji Fangcun is, it''s not worth Miss Gan''s thinking about him for so long. Besides, they haven''t even met several times before. Why does Miss Gan have to marry her?"


    Old man Ji couldn''t answer this. He was probably guilty and his forehead kept sweating.


    Oh, with this skill, do you still want to make waves?


    Lin Mengya asked coldly, "I''m afraid what Gan Tongze values is his identity as the son-in-law of the Li family?"


    Seeing that all the calculations were broken down, old man Ji was so frightened that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    Indeed, Gan Tongze came to him just to cheat Ji Fangcun out of the Li family.


    As for whether he really wants to marry the girl of the Gan family, he doesn''t know.


    From the beginning to the end, he promised only 100 liang of silver for GaN Tongze.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t like the man in front of her.


    "After selling his grandson, he came to sell his son again. What evil did Ji Fangcun do in his last life before he spread your father."


    She is also a parent, and she is more angry with old man Ji.


    But scum is scum after all. Old man Ji not only doesn''t know what''s wrong, but also mutters in a small voice.


    "I''m his father. It''s natural for him to give me old age!"


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Such people, even if they die, will not learn etiquette, righteousness and shame.


    "Give him to the Li family. Don''t die. When Ji Fangcun comes back, let him deal with it by himself."


    She gave orders at random, and naturally someone did it.


    On the other side, long Tianyu met Gan Tongze in person.


    "I''ve heard the reputation of the temple Lord for a long time. When I saw him today, Gan felt that a person with such a distinguished demeanor as the temple Lord should not be involved in these small things."


    Gan Tongze''s words sound good, but in fact he doesn''t have much fear.


    Also, the ancient people recognized the Presbyterian Church and the heavenly and human family.


    In their view, those aristocratic families outside, even the temple and royal family, are actually nothing but earthly and have nothing to do with them.


    No matter how powerful the temple Lord is, he can''t control them, can he?


    Long Tianyu looked cold and unaffected by each other.


    "I wonder how old master Gan is recently?"


    Gan Tongze didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned the old master. He smiled and said, "please worry about it. The spirit of the old master is OK."


    But what long Tianyu said next made him look slightly different.


    "Yes, Mr. Gan had deep internal skills when he was young. It''s a pity that he spent a lot of effort to fight against inflammation and poison over the years?"


    The word "inflammation and poison" is like the weakness of GaN Tongze.


    His face sank and his eyes stared at the man in front of him.


    After a while, he opened his mouth with an unknown look.


    "How did your highness know about this?"


    "When my master came to visit the ancient people in those years, old master Gan asked him to find a way to detoxify. Speaking of it, although soaking in the cold pool can temporarily relieve the inflammation and poison, it''s a pity that the internal heat and external cold will certainly damage his body over the years. I''m afraid old master Gan''s life is not very easy recently."


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is too determined. Even Gan Tongze wants to deny it, he can only nod in the end.


    The man in front of him put a lot of pressure on him.


    In particular, this winning posture made him feel that his careful thinking had no place to escape.


    This feeling of being completely seen through is not good at all.


    Gan Tongze is also a character in Gan''s family. This is the first time that he has been oppressed without fighting back.


    In my eyes, I couldn''t help being more alert.


    "Before I came here, Shifu asked me to bring something to master Gan, which can alleviate his current condition. Master Gan is too old to stand much trouble."


    Long Tianyu deliberately provoked each other''s appetite.


    But Gan Tongze is not a fool.


    He must have brought up the matter at this time to negotiate terms with them.


    But unfortunately, long Tianyu pinched the lifeblood of Gan''s family.


    Although the old owner of the Gan family is old, he has a high status in the family.


    Now they can see the situation of the Presbyterian Church.


    If the master of Gan family gives up at this time, I''m afraid the Gan family will be reduced to the next Li family.


    What''s worse for them is that at that time, I''m afraid there will be no other Lin Mengya to save.


    Gan Tongze''s face was even more ugly, but he had to catch up with Tianyu.


    "Temple Lord, if you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    Long Tianyu looked at each other with satisfaction, and his tone was relaxed.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. As long as the Gan family doesn''t make trouble for my wife, I can make the master of the Gan family suffer less."


    As soon as Gan Tongze heard this, he clenched his teeth.


    "Is the temple Lord deliberately trying to embarrass our Gan family? Besides, this matter has nothing to do with Mrs. Ling. This is an internal matter of our ancient family. As long as Mrs. Gan withdraws, he will never be embarrassed."


    "Oh."


    Who knows, what you get is long Tianyu''s sneer.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you say it or not. As long as my wife is willing, she can take care of whatever she wants in this world."


    Gan Tongze almost fainted.


    This one by one is more unreasonable than him!


    "Your Highness! The ancient clan is no better than the outside. If you and your wife insist on going through this muddy water, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    In the face of GaN Tongze''s verbal threat, long Tianyu just bent his mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Please tell me what I mean to the Gan family. I don''t care what you want to do. But if you dare to stop my wife, you''ll wait for the ashes to disappear."


    His words were so rampant that Gan Tongze shuddered.


    If other people in the world say this, the Gan family won''t take it seriously.


    The only one is the mysterious current Temple Lord.


    "Someone, send Mr. Gan away."


    Outside the door, a bodyguard had already opened the door and made a "please" gesture.


    Gan Tongze originally wanted to say something. Finally, he could only leave with apprehension.


    But long Tianyu knew that they would come back.


    Because he still holds something that can determine the lifeline of Gan''s family.


    Lin Mengya knew the situation there through the messenger Cairu.


    She was just a little surprised to learn that Gan Tongze was released by long Tianyu.


    But she trusts long Tianyu very much. At the same time, she also knows that the purpose of the Gan family has always been the Li family.


    I''m afraid that old man Ji came to be important this time just to tell some secrets of the Li family from Ji Fangcun''s mouth.


    And Gan Tongze can''t move yet.


    After a busy day, in the evening, Li Ao, who was responsible for seeing people off, came back with people.


    Lin Mengya happened to be discussing with long Tianyu about the Gan family. She saw the man coming with a dignified face.


    "But I met you on the road


    What''s the trouble? " She asked.


    Li Ao shook his head and said, "no, there''s just something wrong with Lord Huo."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Lin Mengya.


    Li Ao hesitated for a moment and told her only what he could be sure of.


    It turned out that someone sent a letter to Lord Huo in the name of the Presbyterian Council.


    The content of the letter roughly said that the Presbyterian Council now gave them a chance to recognize their ancestors and return to their families and reunite with their relatives.


    But because they grew up outside the clan and their blood is not pure, they must first go to the Presbyterian Church to "atone for their sins".


    Although Li Ao has tried to be euphemistic, Lin Mengya still hears the charity arrogance of the Presbyterian Council.


    Generally speaking, she doesn''t think huoye will accept it.


    The group of Kebu people is not small. In addition to some rescued by Lord Huo, there should be others hidden by Lord Huo.


    When there are many people, the mind will inevitably be complicated.


    As the leader of this diviner, Lord Huo can''t ignore the opinions of the big guys.


    "Is this the last straw drawn by the Presbyterian Council?"


    Lin Mengya is a little angry.


    What does the Presbyterian think of them?


    When you don''t want to recognize it, you drive people like animals.


    Now I want to admit it, so I make a high face. I''m not sure that those diviners will be discriminated against even if they recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors.


    Different from the indignation on her face, long Tianyu thought for a while before opening his mouth.


    "At present, they should not know our cooperation with Huo Ye."


    "Since they don''t know, why are they so kind? I don''t think so!"


    Lin Mengya never liked the ancient Presbyterian Church.


    Long Tianyu thought: "I think they are afraid to let those diviners break our way back."


    Although Huo ye and their partners may not know, one thing is that if Huo Ye''s current influence and power really turn against the water, at least they can break their retreat now.


    From this point, it can also be explained that the Presbyterian Council has always been aware of the experience of diviners.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel cold for bu people.


    "It is estimated that Huo ye should not agree, but who knows."


    Lin Mengya sighed heavily.


    Those diviners actually said it was for revenge, but most of them hoped that the ancient people could give them a statement.


    To put it bluntly, they also hope to let the ancient people give them recognition or family reunion.


    Now this opportunity is close at hand. It doesn''t even need bloodshed and sacrifice. It only needs to sacrifice part of your dignity.


    I wonder if they will agree to such an exchange.


    Long Tianyu gently pinched her hand, with some comfort in her eyes.


    "Let''s make two preparations. Don''t worry. Even if Lord Huo agrees, I won''t let you have no way out."


    Lin Mengya frowned and gradually loosened.


    Holding his hand back, she nodded gently.


    "I believe you. Besides, if we can''t retreat, we''ll try our best to move forward."


    Did she ever fear that there was no way back?


    Long Tianyu understood her courage to move forward and couldn''t help smiling in her eyes.


    "That''s good."


    Li Ao, who has been thinking all the time, just feels that the atmosphere between the two is very close and harmonious, which makes him feel like a redundant person and can''t help but feel a little envious.


    The world is lonely. How nice it would be if someone could accompany me.

 Chapter 2505

    Lin Mengya didn''t take the initiative to ask Huoxiao. On the contrary, she asked the people of the chamber of Commerce to send the old, young, sick and disabled of Huoxiao to a safe place according to the original plan, and then left.


    Whether they go or stay, her people won''t spy in the dark.


    She tried to release the signal of goodwill. As for how to choose, it was Huoxiao''s own business.


    In addition, her people are also watching Gan''s house.


    After Gan Tongze went back, the Gan family seemed to be quiet, but in fact, Gan Tongze immediately met the Gan family owner, and the two had a secret conversation for a long time.


    The rest of the Li family are capable people now.


    After discussion, they completed the construction of the big house that had been used as a cover.


    The furniture bought by Lin Mengya was also arranged by them one by one.


    Even when they invited people over, it would have been cleaned clean.


    "Lord Gong, we can''t repay your kindness to us this time. We can only borrow flowers to offer Buddha. Please don''t dislike it!"


    The honest young man of the palace family thought of this remark after his face turned red.


    Lin Mengya was quite surprised, but long Tianyu pushed her with a smile.


    "Go and have a look."


    "You already know?" She asked him in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu smiled but said nothing.


    In fact, the Li family started this thing spontaneously at the earliest. However, in the end, they couldn''t help but come to him and ask what style she likes.


    At the right time, long Tianyu didn''t want to wrong his wife and secretly asked people to add some furnishings that met her preferences.


    Although it is only a temporary residence, he hopes his lover will get the best.


    Lin Mengya pushes long Tianyu to the newly built courtyard.


    It was a large, clean yard.


    The Li family seems to like the concentric architectural style, so the house is also surrounded by a circle.


    And for her, the one with the best lighting.


    Although it is not carved beams and painted buildings, it can also be seen that it is used with heart, which is better than cleanliness and comfort.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw it, her eyebrows could not help bending.


    Lowering his head, he pretended to complain in long Tianyu''s ear: "how many of these are your masterpieces?"


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows and didn''t admit it. He just asked, "do you like it?"


    Like, how can you not like it?


    She has to admit that the person who knows her best is long Tianyu.


    I walked around the room with some joy in my eyes.


    "But we won''t stay here long. Why do you spend so much money?"


    The man just took her hand and spoke softly.


    "I hope you can sleep peacefully every long night, ya''er. I just want you to be happy for the rest of your life."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help staring at him, and then put her arms on his legs.


    "It''s all from the old husband and wife. It''s so disgusting."


    Long Tianyu was deeply proud of her eyes and stroked her long hair happily.


    This is a sutra he secretly took with those white headed couples.


    No matter how old you are, if you want love and harmony between husband and wife, you must be good to your wife all the time.


    When Bai Su and Cairu came in, they saw such a scene.


    There was no change in their faces.


    Dog food, I''m used to it.


    Lin Mengya also heard the movement and immediately sat up straight, but her eyes were gentle, which added a bit of softness to Mingyan''s facial features


    Long Tianyu''s heart is itchy.


    "Master, the Gan family sent someone again." Bai Su whispered.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    The relationship between the Gan family and the Li family is tense, and the Gan family chooses to come to the door at this time, mostly to find fault.


    "Let the big guys don''t be impulsive. First find a way to find out each other''s intentions."


    Li Ao has returned. It''s most appropriate for him to come forward.


    But unexpectedly, the other party came for long Tianyu.


    This makes Lin Mengya more confused.


    However, long Tianyu still chose to see them.


    "What did you say to Gan Tongze last time?" On the way, she whispered.


    Long Tianyu looked relaxed and even had the mood to joke with her.


    "Nothing, just let them respect my wife from now on."


    She couldn''t help but beat him lightly.


    "I''m telling you something serious."


    Immediately, her face was a little ugly and asked, "no, you promised them something?"


    How else can I say that I know my husband better than my wife?


    Even though her wife didn''t ask, she guessed some possibilities smoothly.


    Long Tianyu didn''t intend to hide it from her, but just smiled deeply.


    "The owner of the Gan family was poisoned when he was young. He has been devastated over the years. I don''t think he can last long."


    Poisoning?


    Lin Mengya immediately understood what he meant.


    "Do you want to take the life of Gan''s old master in exchange for their cooperation?"


    When it comes to detoxification, she is better than anyone.


    But I haven''t seen the owner of the Gan family yet, and she doesn''t know whether she can solve it or not.


    Biting her lips, she said with some disapproval, "I can''t guarantee that I can unlock all the strange poisons in the world. Aren''t you fooling people?"


    And more importantly, she was afraid of self defeating.


    What will the Gan family think if they can''t detoxify the old master of the Gan family?


    I must think they are teasing others.


    Maybe it will intensify the contradiction between the two families.


    "Don''t worry, the big deal is to fight with the Gan family." He said in a tone of indifference.


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes.


    "It''s easy for you to say! Less is better than more. We have enough trouble!"


    Listening to her obviously with a somewhat helpless tone, long Tianyu secretly raised the corner of her mouth.


    Lin Mengya, who had no idea that she had been given a routine by a dog man, couldn''t help worrying.


    How should she explain later?


    This guy is so troublesome to her!


    "Nephew Li Xian, I don''t know when the hall Lord and the house Lord can see me?"


    In the reception lobby, the atmosphere is rare harmony.


    It was just that they were old enemies. It seemed that they were born with something wrong, but they just sat together for some reason.


    But I don''t know the smile on my face is a little stiff.


    Li Ao was on alert, but he still had to maintain a superficial harmony with Gan''s family.


    "The temple Lord is a little inconvenient. He hasn''t seen many guests lately."


    He lowered his eyes, but he muttered madly in his heart.


    Why did the Gan family want to see your highness?


    Do they want to be against your highness?


    The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible. After all, your highness and the leader of the palace family are now the most powerful foreign aid of their Li family.


    If the Gan family wants to devour their Li family, they will surely feel that the temple Lord is in their way.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel like this. The momentum of my whole body can''t help being sharp.


    no way! He must not let the temple master and the palace master have an accident here!


    "Well, my good nephew, in fact, we''re here this time --"


    The man from Gan''s family is named Gan Tonglin. Gan Tongze is a generation, but he is more tactful than him. He has been doing business outside over the years.


    He looked at Li Ao, who was kind just now. In the twinkling of an eye, he became a hedgehog. For fear that he would be stabbed to death, he was busy trying to explain. Just at this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also came to the door.


    In an instant, Li Ao leaped forward with a vigorous step, which seriously blocked Gan Tonglin''s line of sight.


    "Your highness and the palace master are the most distinguished guests of our Li family. If your Gan family wants to be unfavorable to them, pass me first!"


    Before the voice fell, the atmosphere was tense.


    The Li family headed by Li Ao all glared at the Gan family, and the guards of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were all in a state of tension.


    Gan Tonglin almost didn''t cry.


    Hurriedly accompanied by laughter, repeatedly denied.


    "No, my good nephew, your highness, you have misunderstood! We are here to ask for something, not to harm your highness!"


    But the Gan family has no credibility in Li Ao''s heart.


    He frowned and looked at Gan Tonglin with suspicion.


    "You really don''t want to deal with the temple Lord and the palace master?"


    Gan Tonglin wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Don''t say they have a request now. Even if they really want to do it, he won''t be stupid enough to dig a hole and bury himself first, will he?


    "Don''t you think about it, virtuous nephew. If I really want to deal with your highness and the master of the palace, I won''t bring so many people here?"


    He tried hard to convince Li Ao that the other party seemed extremely stubborn on this matter.


    In desperation, he had to try to cross Li Ao and ask Lin Mengya for help.


    "Your Highness, master of the palace, the villain Gan Tonglin really has no bad heart. If you don''t believe it, you two can have me tied up immediately."


    Lin Mengya quietly made eye contact with long Tianyu.


    Although Li Ao overreacted, he had to guard against some things.


    "Mr. Gan."


    Lin Mengya came out with a polite and alienated smile on her face.


    "With all due respect, I have never met the Gan family, and even had some friction before. I really don''t know what you want from us."


    Being treated like this, Gan Tonglin is also very speechless.


    But it matters, and he can only compromise for the time being.


    "I can only tell you about it."


    Originally Li Ao refused, but this time Gan Tonglin''s attitude is also very firm.


    The three discussed briefly. Finally, long Tianyu advocated to explore his reality first.


    After holding back the crowd, only the couple dared to join the forest in the front hall.


    The latter was hard to speak. He held it for a long time. Under the urging of their increasingly impatient eyes, they asked nervously, "would you please come to my Gan''s house?"


    That sounds like a fool.


    The Gan family is easy to calculate. Although Lin Mengya and her family are helping the Li family now, as long as the Gan family can bypass the Li family and contact them directly, the two sides don''t have much hatred.


    It''s just, how is this possible?


    Lin Mengya looked at Gan Tonglin coolly.


    "What does Mr. Gan mean? Does he despise our temple and palace family?"

 Chapter 2506

    Gan Tonglin was stunned and quickly explained, "where do you start? I really don''t have any other meaning, master Gong. I just hope to make the best of the friendship of the local host."


    This is sincere, but Lin Mengya is not so easy to fool.


    "Mr. Gan, I''ll tell you the truth."


    She is more magnanimous.


    "The reason why we are here is because the Li family has been treated unfairly. Although this is a matter within your ancient family, as friends, neither I nor the temple Lord will stand idly by."


    She told each other plainly that they came for the Li family. They had already been on the same boat.


    This not only embarrassed Gan Tonglin, but also made Li Ao, who had been outside, look slightly moved.


    Those worries had slowly dissipated.


    It is undeniable that he was worried that the palace master would choose to cooperate with the Gan family.


    After all, the Li family is just an empty shell. Even if it can help her, it is very limited.


    Indeed, he just took the opportunity to embarrass Gan''s family. In fact, he also had his own selfishness.


    But now he was not worried at all.


    The leader of the palace family is determined not to be as amorous and righteous as Song Jian.


    Gan Tonglin was dumb for a moment and looked more cautious.


    He rubbed his hands, but his eyes flashed a little light.


    I think so. How could it be so stupid and cowardly to be chosen by the Gan family as a lobbyist?


    "I see."


    Gan Tonglin nodded and obviously calmed down a lot.


    Several people were silent for a moment, and then he looked up, but his face was still with shallow smile lines.


    "But I don''t know one more thing. Please the Lord of the palace and his highness. Can you solve my doubts for me?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    "Go ahead, please."


    Gan Tonglin narrowed his eyes. Although he was still kind and honest, he showed his sophistication as Gan''s family.


    "I admire the leader of the palace family for his love and righteousness. However, I''m afraid the leader of the palace family hasn''t fully known the situation of the Li family in the ancient family?"


    He smiled and calmly explained the difficulties facing the Li family one by one.


    "Not to mention that the Li family has long been excluded by other ancient families, it is enough for the Li family to defy the order of the Presbyterian Council without permission. The best end is to be completely swept out by the ancient family. A family that has completely lost its value will only be a drag on you two."


    Lin Mengya tasted the man''s not simple.


    He never mentioned what the Gan family wanted from them, but repeatedly provoked their cooperative relationship with the Li family.


    This is not only that she may be moved when she listens. If the Li family hears it, I''m afraid they will think more.


    But now she''s not worried.


    She chuckled and looked relaxed and natural.


    "So what? I just feel that the palace family has a vast territory and few people. I can afford to support these people."


    Lin Mengya almost pasted the words "rich and powerful" on her forehead.


    Gan Tonglin wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, but he thought of the rumors about the palace master he had heard before.


    It''s said that her palace family is very rich.


    Even the roof of her residence was made of pure gold, shining in the sun like a fairyland.


    Moreover, it is rumored that the master of the palace family spends money like dirt.


    Even the fish she raised in her yard ate gold and silver scraps.


    When negotiating with such a person, money is obviously the most useless condition.


    Suddenly, Gan Tonglin couldn''t help feeling a little tricky.


    Therefore, he was silent.


    It was Lin Mengya who kept glancing at him with her eyes.


    If she knew these rumors, she would scoff.


    There is no more common sense.


    Even if the roof is gold, fish eat gold and silver? I''m afraid I''ll die long ago?


    Gan Tonglin, who had a sharp increase in pressure, changed his strategy a moment later.


    "I''m wrong. The leader of the palace family is so righteous that she is really a heroine among women. Alas, in fact, we are forced to be helpless. Otherwise, who wants to be evil?"


    If the inducement fails, it''s sold miserably, isn''t it?


    In this regard, Lin Mengya, who has always been soft rather than hard, has a less strong attitude than just now.


    Seeing that this road is feasible, Gan Tonglin immediately drooped his eyebrows and described himself and Gan''s family as a tragic little white lotus.


    "Let you two laugh. In fact, although our Gan family has a conflict with the Li family puppet, as the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We have lived next to each other for so many years, no matter how fierce the fight is, it''s our own business. We don''t know that the Li family is down. Next, it''s our Gan family''s turn."


    What he said, there was also a sense of sorrow for the death of a rabbit.


    He has been running around all year round, and his perspective is naturally much more objective than that of others in the family.


    The ancient clan is too closed.


    This brings them not only a kind of protection, but also a kind of arrogance.


    In particular, the rise of the reformists represented by the Gong family has brought about a chain reaction, which makes him secretly surprised.


    Therefore, after learning that the temple master and the temple master were in the Li family, he urged the elders to persuade him first.


    He has a hunch.


    These two people will bring earth shaking changes to the ancient people.


    If the Gan family doesn''t want to be destroyed in this wave, they must not offend these two people too deeply.


    However, other people''s words are light. It''s also under great pressure to invite people to Li''s house this time.


    After seeing the face, he was surprised.


    These two people are more difficult than he thought.


    No way, he can only take the initiative to show weakness.


    This is a sensible man. Lin Mengya nodded secretly.


    Just on the surface, I still pretend to be ignorant.


    "I don''t know where to start, sir. As far as I know, the Gan family has a close relationship with the Presbyterian Church. It doesn''t seem like the Li family''s independence. Where can I let you express such emotion?"


    Her eyes were full of innocence, but Gan Tonglin only felt his breath in his heart.


    "You, master of the palace, why do you ask clearly?"


    "I can''t understand that."


    She continued to pretend ignorance and turned to long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness, do you understand?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head without pressure.


    Gan Tonglin bit his teeth, but he could only lower his voice.


    "Your Highness, you told Gan Tongze last time that what the old hall Lord asked you to bring is really useful for our Lord''s inflammatory poison?"


    Let Gan Tonglin admit that they urgently need that thing, which is tantamount to completely giving up the opportunity to take the initiative.


    Now, they can only passively accept the conditions put forward by the other party.


    Long Tianyu looked as cold as ever, unable to see joy and anger.


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Then, he said in a chatty tone, "I don''t know. After all, master has prepared this for a long time. Maybe it''s no use to master Gan now?"


    You should know that the longer it takes, the more damage it will do to the body of the old master of Gan family


    Big.


    In the end, even if there is an antidote to inflammation and poison, the body is excessively damaged, which is powerless to recover.


    Therefore, the Gan family came to them in such a hurry.


    "This... Whether it''s useful or useless, you have to try to know. Your highness, please save our master!"


    At this time, Gan Tonglin could no longer put on airs.


    Perhaps he begged in another way, but in the end, it was more useful than the previous tone of coercion and inducement.


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment.


    Just a hand, but gently scratched his wife''s palm, in exchange for the other party''s coquettish glare.


    "All right."


    He came out with a look of great embarrassment.


    "Of course, for the sake of my master''s face, I don''t want to give him an explanation."


    Gan Tonglin immediately thanked him for his kindness, but he almost cried with tears on his thigh.


    He is also a clear man.


    Neither forced long Tianyu to fix the date, nor delayed here any longer.


    But ordered people to leave a lot of valuable gifts and left in a hurry.


    "Are you really going to Gan''s house?"


    When people left, Lin Mengya no longer pretended, but she was worried.


    After all, there may be Presbyterians in the Gan family.


    The sixth childe and Bi Nu died, and the Li family completely tore their faces with them.


    It''s hard to protect each other and won''t deal with them.


    "What? I''m afraid I can''t run out?"


    He took his hand and put it on his chest.


    "You doubt me so much that I feel like a waste, alas..."


    "Come on!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly took back her hand. Not only that, she also gave him a white look.


    "Even if you lie down and can''t move, I''m afraid they can''t stop you. Come on, what''s your plan?"


    She stared at him in a threatening tone.


    "I can tell you, I won''t allow you to take risks by yourself!"


    Long Tianyu smiled and looked at her gently.


    "How can I leave you alone? It''s just that if we act together, the goal will be too big."


    "So --"


    Soon her doubts were answered.


    Looking at the men''s clothes brought by Bai Su, she only looked at long Tianyu and kicked them out.


    Although she hasn''t seen this suit, it fits her very well.


    Sitting angrily in front of the mirror, Lin Mengya only felt that this guy was becoming more and more treacherous.


    This is clearly already ready!


    It turned out that guy had already counted everything in.


    Yi Rong was already familiar to her, but she tried her makeup herself and went out to find someone to settle accounts after she was sure that she was safe.


    Outside the yard, long Tianyu and Li Ao came in together.


    She couldn''t help but stop, with a faint doubt in her heart.


    Although long Tianyu said that he had known Li Ao before.


    But according to him, they are more divine friends, and they should not be familiar with each other.


    But just now she felt that there seemed to be too much familiarity between the two people.


    Li Ao doesn''t know, but her family man is not a guy who can be easily trusted by others.


    But long Tianyu is too natural.


    Naturally, it''s like his own territory.

 Chapter 2507

    "Wait a minute?"


    Long Tianyu pushed her wheelchair and asked her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and pressed down her doubts.


    She shook her head. She knew that the man was very good. Even if he had something to hide from himself, he couldn''t take out his true words when he didn''t want to speak.


    She shook her head and turned to talk about going to Gan''s house.


    "I''m ready here, but we''re going to Gan''s house this time. I''m afraid it''s not just to detoxify and cure old master Gan?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t intend to hide it from her.


    "Well, the Gan family has what we need."


    "What?" She had never heard him mention it before.


    In fact, Lin Mengya has always had a feeling that long Tianyu came to the ancient family with her this time, which seems to have been premeditated.


    Even, she felt that she had been led by his nose all the time.


    No matter the diviner, the Li family, even the Gan family and the Presbyterian Church, they are all part of his plan.


    When everything came out, I didn''t know what role she played in his plan.


    Her mood came and went quickly. Even if it was as meticulous as long Tianyu, she didn''t find her change.


    Just took her hand and said in a cheerful tone: "there are a lot of materials in the Gan family. In addition, the old owner of the Gan family is the best at drilling camp. There are no small Xiaxian families, all of whom have a lot of relations with the Gan family."


    "So, isn''t the Li family their opponent?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking her questions.


    But the man shrugged his shoulders and asked with a relaxed look, "the Gan family gathers people''s hearts. It''s not enough to move their mouth. Although they are large and powerful, the Li family pinches the nearest entrance and exit from the Gan family."


    After long Tianyu''s explanation, she understood much more.


    "No wonder, this is the so-called holding the emperor to order the princes."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    The Li family seems dangerous, but in fact, they hold the lifeline of the Gan family.


    Therefore, although the two families disagree, no one dare to easily break this balance without full assurance.


    Obviously, the participation of the Presbyterian Church is the driver of the imbalance.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded.


    His original plan was to reveal the ancient people and other situations to ya''er bit by bit.


    In this way, she can adapt step by step.


    Fortunately, in the current situation, he can handle it.


    And his wife''s growth rate is far beyond his expectations.


    very nice.


    He is one step closer to his goal of becoming a little white face raised by his daughter-in-law.


    "The Presbyterian Council, I think, is a shit stirring stick. If it hadn''t hindered it, the ancient clan would have developed long ago."


    She felt it.


    But long Tianyu had different opinions.


    "The formation of the ancient clan is different from the development of ordinary families. If there were no checks and balances from the Presbyterian Council, I''m afraid they would have been destroyed by mutual annexation."


    "How?" She disagreed and said: "although they compete for survival resources, there is still a lot of room for development outside the ancient clan. When they can''t digest it internally, they naturally have to look for it externally, which is the natural law."


    But long Tianyu just touched her little hand.


    "You''re right. Maybe if we have a chance, we can discuss this problem with those fools."


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously.


    Why does she always feel that the guy''s "fool" doesn''t just mean


    What about the ancient people?


    Before leaving, Lin Mengya still didn''t receive Huoxiao''s decision.


    It''s impossible not to be disappointed at all.


    However, people have their own aspirations. Both she and Huoxiao have their own positions.


    But I hope Huoxiao doesn''t become her enemy.


    After learning that the temple Lord was going to visit Gan''s house in person, Gan''s family specially sent a team of more than 100 people to meet him.


    On the Li family''s side, Li Ao went to battle himself.


    "Temple Lord, I''ll give it to you. Uncle Gan, you have to ensure your Highness''s safety."


    Li Aoban''s face really has the style of a house owner.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya feels uncomfortable for some reason.


    I always feel that these two groups of people seem to send and receive express, while she and long Tianyu are express mail marked "valuables, handle with care".


    The man who came to pick up people from the Gan family was a tall and strong man with gray hair.


    Listen to what Li Ao told her. The other party is from the generation of the old master of Gan''s family. There are two families at home.


    He is one of the most powerful figures in the Gan family besides the owner of the Gan family.


    She looked at each other without leaving a trace.


    There are three obvious wrinkles in the center of each other''s eyebrows. I''m afraid they are often caused by frowning because they are worried about something recently.


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to disrespect your highness at Gan''s house."


    Gan Er Bo is a doer. At the same time, he is quite famous in Gan''s family. Li Ao has nothing to worry about giving people to him.


    "That''s good. I have to reply to the palace master. I''ll leave now."


    With that, Li Ao took people away first.


    In this process, long Tianyu maintained a relatively calm attitude.


    When Li Ao''s people disappeared, Lin Mengya couldn''t help taking a breath.


    These people of the Gan family will not rush into mass action and imprison them, will they?


    "Your Highness, please follow me."


    But the reality, however, gave her an unexpected normal ending.


    Lin Mengya pushes long Tianyu, but her body is always tight, ready to deal with emergencies at any time.


    "Take it easy."


    Long Tianyu gently touched her hand and gently comforted her.


    "I''m not nervous. I just think their reaction is too ordinary?"


    I don''t blame her for being paranoid.


    Arrogant, she knows the Presbyterian Church and the ancient people. There is no time to stop.


    In her perception, the Presbyterian Church is a group of snake essence diseases.


    Will those who obey snake essence disease still be normal people?


    "What should they do?"


    Long Tianyu happily bites his ear.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have the element of joke at all. She cautiously glanced at the Gan family in front of her.


    "At least, you should be tied up and forced to confess by words and deeds?"


    Long Tianyu squinted.


    "Ya''er."


    "Huh?"


    Lin Mengya thought he was going to say something, but she didn''t want the man. Unexpectedly, she said with regret, "is it because she didn''t work hard enough for her husband?"


    Half a beat late, she found out that the dead guy was driving for her!


    "I''m dying, you!"


    She gave him a hard twist on the shoulder, but it was not so tight.


    "Don''t think about it. The Gan family is not so reckless."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "It seems that you know a lot of things I don''t know."


    Long Tianyu smiled and shut up.


    Lin Mengya thought he was playing tricks and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    They came out of the woods where the two families separated. They walked for a while, and then they were invited to the carriage.


    But as a little medicine boy serving his highness, Lin Mengya can only sit outside and sit with the coachman.


    Of course, long Tianyu refused, but xiaoyaotong followed suit.


    The driver is a middle-aged man who looks very simple and honest.


    She pretended to be a half-aged boy, so she had the opportunity to make a cliche.


    "Uncle, your car is really steady and your horse is well fed. Look at this fur. It''s smooth!"


    The first move of Lin''s Idiom skills.


    Starting with praise, the object should be the other party''s professional director, so that the next step of discussion can be better and faster.


    The coachman looked at her, probably because he thought she was young and outgoing, so he didn''t pay much attention to precaution.


    "Well, the forage here is much better than elsewhere."


    Lin Mengya thought so.


    "Isn''t it? We can''t feed on the grass over there. The horse doesn''t get fat and doesn''t have any strength to run."


    The coachman is definitely an expert in this.


    "That''s the reason, but your grass is not good. You can also buy dry grass elsewhere. If you mix it with food, the horse will grow faster."


    "Do you sell here? If it''s not expensive, I''ll ask someone and take some cars back to sell!"


    The coachman thinks this little slick is very interesting. Then he smiled and shook his head.


    "We don''t sell this. Besides our own horses, we have to send these forages to big people."


    Lin Mengya nodded, looking a little dejected.


    The coachman thought she was disappointed, comforted her a few words, and taught her some horse skills.


    They talked happily all the way, and every time she was quietly tempted. The other party didn''t notice it at all. On the contrary, she took away a lot of useful news.


    When they got to the family, uncle coachman was silent.


    The style of the Gan family is closer to some kind of fortification than that of the Li family, which lives next to each other and is quite casual.


    Uncle Gan got off his horse, went to their carriage and said politely, "Your Highness, here we are."


    As a little medicine boy, Lin Mengya jumped down first.


    Then, two attendants, one left and one right, moved long Tianyu and his wheelchair down.


    Standing at the gate of Gan''s house, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can''t help feeling a little depressed.


    White walls, black roofs.


    This color matching style, no matter who comes, will probably feel uncomfortable?


    They walked in slowly.


    "The second master is back! Go and inform the master that the second master has picked up the distinguished guest!"


    Probably because someone exists.


    The feeling of depression just now is much better.


    But the rules of the Gan family are stricter than those of the Li family. When they go to the inner hall from the outside, everyone they see will stop to salute master Gan ER and long Tianyu.


    "Where''s big brother?"


    The eldest brother in the mouth of the second master Gan is the master of the Gan family.


    Gan''s family, who was in charge of serving them tea, immediately replied, "the old man is a little uncomfortable again. He is taking medicine in his bedroom at the moment."


    Gan Erye was a little worried, but he confessed to them first.


    "Please help yourself. I have to see my big brother first."


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    Gan Erye quickly disappeared outside the door.


    In the inner hall, only they and a few servants were left.

 Chapter 2508

    Long Tianyu has been lowering her head to taste tea, but Lin Mengya''s sight seems to have turned around several servants, and then looked out of the door.


    After a long time, master Gan Er came back.


    Lin Mengya twitched her nose, as if she were smelling him.


    "Sorry to keep your highness waiting."


    Master Gan pinched his eyebrows. It seems that the situation of the master of Gan family should not be very good.


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    "Well, what''s the situation of the old man?"


    Gan Er Ye sighed deeply.


    "To tell you the truth, my eldest brother''s health is getting worse day by day. Alas, we have visited famous doctors all these years, but they all say there is nothing they can do."


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    Both sides know the reason for his coming this time.


    Although he was right, Shifu did teach him something that had something to do with the inflammation and poison of the master of the Gan family.


    But at the same time, master also said that the inflammation poison of the master of Gan family has gone to the bone. It''s not easy to detoxify.


    He glanced at Lin Mengya, and the latter fell into meditation.


    "I don''t know when we can meet Mr. Gan?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Master Gan Er hesitated for a moment before he said, "my eldest brother is often mentally ill. I''m afraid he will neglect your highness."


    Long Tianyu didn''t force others.


    It''s just that if the Gan family wants something in his hand or needs his wife''s hand, they have to show their sincerity.


    "Your Highness has come all the way. It''s better to have a rest first. I''ve prepared wine and vegetables to welcome your highness. As for when to see my eldest brother, I''ll arrange it."


    Guests follow the Lord, not to mention long Tianyu. Their purpose is not just to meet the master of Gan''s hometown.


    Master Gan Er called servants and took them to the guest room.


    Fortunately, the interior decoration is not as light as it looks outside.


    But there are still some differences between the ancient people and the outside. Generally speaking, the decoration style of Gan family is more ancient and clumsy.


    After closing the door, they were much more comfortable.


    "This Gan family is really strange."


    When she massaged long Tianyu''s legs, she whispered to him.


    "Huh?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes comfortably. Recently, the perception of his legs has become more and more acute.


    In the end, Yaer is good at nursing.


    "Master Gan ER and those servants all need a smell of medicine. But if people with fever take this medicine, their condition will be more serious."


    She had asked what long Tianyu knew about "Yandu" before.


    It is said that master Gan''s poison was plotted by others when he was young.


    My body burns when I have poisonous hair. If I don''t treat it in time, I''m afraid I''ll be burned alive.


    Over the years, he has been suppressed by a millennium black ice.


    But as he gets older, he can''t bear the cold brought by Millennium xuanbing for a long time. In this way, the inflammatory poison will only be more serious.


    The hatchback was devastated, and the life of Mr. Gan was really miserable.


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment.


    "Master gan''er shouldn''t attack his eldest brother."


    Speaking of it, Li Ao mentioned before that master GaN has only one silly daughter. Even if he deals with master Gan, he may or may not be able to sit firmly as the master for a long time.


    However, nothing is absolute.


    They still can''t easily draw a conclusion until they find out the mess of Gan''s family.


    The hospitality of the Gan family is also considerate.


    However, Lin Mengya was always careful and declined Gan''s family to help take care of her


    According to long Tianyu''s suggestion, she prepared everything except dinner herself.


    After asking the servants of the Gan family about the location of the kitchen, she is going to cook some medicine soup herself to soak long Tianyu''s legs.


    But just outside the hospital, she heard something unusual inside.


    "Wuwu..."


    She listened carefully, as if someone had been covered in his mouth.


    Frowning, she deliberately made a big noise.


    Sure enough, a man describing obscenity came out quickly. In addition, he hurriedly tied his trousers and belts. Seeing no one on the left and right, he hurried to the East.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being alert.


    She walked in carefully and asked softly, "is there anyone? Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    Inside, there was some sound.


    Lin Mengya followed the sound and only saw a girl slowly getting up in the corner of the kitchen.


    Her clothes were half untied and her hair was messy, but her actions were somewhat different from ordinary people.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood the situation. She cursed the escaped beast, put down the medicine in her hand and gently comforted the girl.


    "Do you mind? Is there any injury?"


    The girl looked up and smiled at her.


    Lin Mengya also saw something abnormal. This is an idiot with impaired intelligence!


    "Shameless bastard!"


    Although the girl''s eyes are dull, her face is beautiful.


    Until now, she didn''t understand what kind of harm she had suffered. She just frowned and tried to fasten her belt.


    Lin Mengya felt a little distressed and coaxed the girl in a soft voice.


    "I''ll finish your clothes for you. Can you tell me your name?"


    The girl was unprepared for her, opened her hands and let her dress herself.


    "Dandan, my name is Dandan."


    Listening to the voice of a child, Lin Mengya''s anger soared again.


    It''s just that she knows that this is Gan''s family.


    In Dandan''s current situation, I''m afraid few people will believe her.


    While helping Dandan dress, Lin Mengya checked her by the way.


    Fortunately, she should have happened. The man was scared away by her before he could get it.


    Just when she was half holding Dandan and wanted to fasten her belt again, the door of the kitchen was suddenly kicked open.


    Then a group of people rushed in.


    "Second master, it''s him! He wants to invade Miss Dandan!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned, but subconsciously blocked the thin Dandan.


    But then the second master of the Gan family was as gloomy as ink.


    Only after seeing that the person in front of her daughter was the medicine boy brought by Her Highness, her face became more and more ugly.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    As soon as Dandan''s eyes lit up, he jumped into master Gan''s arms.


    However, her behavior is more like panic and help after being wronged in the eyes of others.


    "Second master, this man is really hateful!"


    The first man who rushed in angrily accused her.


    "Yes! Such a person must not bypass him!"


    People around her also glared at her and wanted to eat her alive.


    But she just panicked for a moment and then calmed down.


    She''s afraid of a hammer!


    It''s a big deal to find a GaN woman and get rid of her clothes.


    However, she didn''t know what master Gan Er meant.


    Did you come for long Tianyu or did she do it


    Crispy was framed.


    She can''t easily show her cards until she knows what''s going on.


    "Dad, Dad, sweet!"


    Dandan said to his father like a treasure, pointing to a plate of red bean cake on the stove.


    Master gan''er, who loved his daughter dearly, stared at the apprentice with murderous intent.


    "Second master, do you want to put him in the dungeon?"


    Nearby, someone has an idea.


    But Dan Dan frowned and said unhappily, "dungeon, black. He, good!"


    Dan Dan speaks to her!


    It''s not just Lin Mengya who is surprised about this.


    The second master of the Gan family gave him a deep look up and down.


    Although the little medicine boy is not old, he has been very stable since they rushed in.


    However, this man belongs to his highness. He had to endure the impulse to kill for the time being.


    "Go and take the second lady back."


    Several women immediately came up and coaxed Dandan away.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    It turns out that Dandan is the daughter of the second master of the Gan family.


    But in that case, why does anyone want to invade Dandan, even if there is no woman or girl next to who is responsible for nursing?


    She twisted the hem.


    The water is really deep in this Gan family.


    "Go, follow me to your highness!"


    Master Gan Er has a calm face and a bad tone.


    Lin Mengya raised her head, but before she went out, she took the medicine on the pot table by the way.


    "You bastard! Not only bully Miss Dandan, but also steal from our Gan family!"


    She glanced at the man, sneered and said, "I''m here to decoct medicine for our highness. As for why I happened to meet Miss Dandan, I think some of you should know better than me."


    This was her first sentence, but she was calm and not guilty at all.


    She looked at master Gan er.


    "Master Gan Er, I believe that those who are clear will be clear. I just hope Miss Dandan will not be frightened by it."


    "Oh, I don''t need your kindness."


    Master Gan Er raised his mouth and his face was cold.


    A group of people arrived at the guest room noisily.


    Long Tianyu was wondering that his wife had been away for so long and had not come back. Just when she wanted to send someone to find her, she found that she had been sent back.


    And look at that posture, it''s more like coming to settle accounts with him.


    I couldn''t help asking my wife with my eyes.


    Didn''t she go to decoct the medicine?


    Why does it look like she burned someone else''s house?


    Lin Mengya, who had understood his meaning, smiled "ha ha".


    She went to see Yiyong for!


    However, those who are indiscriminately regarded as criminals.


    Where is she going to reason?


    Long Tianyu took back his eyes and turned to the grim faced master Gan er.


    "Mr. Gan Er, what are you doing?"


    Master Gan Er waved his hand, and the group of people behind him immediately quieted down.


    He glanced at Lin Mengya disdainfully.


    "Your Highness, you medicine boy is really bold. In the future, your highness must strictly restrict it, otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause great disaster to you!"


    Say he can.


    But saying that his wife was not good enough to turn his face.


    Long Tianyu raised a polite fake smile.


    "Oh? Although my little medicine boy has always been naughty, she is not a person regardless of importance. Is there any misunderstanding?"

 Chapter 2509

    "You said it was a misunderstanding? He almost..."


    Before being accused by the population, master Gan Er stared at each other, which didn''t make his words so clear and straightforward.


    But he was in a bad mood, and his attitude towards long Tianyu was mostly reluctantly polite.


    "Your Highness."


    Master Gan Er clenched his fist.


    His daughter is his only blood.


    He had no other hope in his life. He just wanted Dandan to spend his life in peace.


    But now, this bastard bullied his daughter under his nose.


    Anyway, he has to make this man pay the price.


    "I don''t care what the rules of your temple are, but in the Gan family, if he makes a mistake, he must accept the punishment of our Gan family!"


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    "Oh? What does Master Gan Er mean? I asked my little medicine boy to pour you tea and apologize. I wonder if it''s enough?"


    "Of course not."


    Master Gan er''s face sank.


    Although the temple can be regarded as a overlord outside, he did not fear each other much in the ancient people.


    "I want him to dig his eyes, break his hands, kowtow and make amends!"


    At this moment, long Tianyu also put away his perfunctory smile.


    "Impossible."


    He confronted master Gan Er coldly.


    "No one can hurt her. Your Gan family can''t do it. Even the whole ancient people don''t want to touch her."


    They are tit for tat, but they are all for the treasure in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. She always felt that it wouldn''t make both sides so much today.


    Besides, it was just an oolong.


    But after looking at both of them, Lin Mengya shut up again.


    This matter is already related to the game between the temple and the Gan family.


    Since Yu deliberately made things big, he must have his own consideration.


    She had better wait and see.


    "Ha, it seems that the main hall is as stubborn as simultaneous interpreting." Master Gan er said with a sneer.


    Long Tianyu fought back with a smile.


    "It''s just that people who don''t want me to suffer injustice."


    Master Gan Er clenched his fist.


    "Well, I''ll wait and see how long the temple Lord can protect him!"


    With that, he took people reluctantly back.


    Seeing the righteous and indignant people leave, Lin Mengya leaned against the door frame and was distracted.


    "Not yet?" He said slightly dissatisfied.


    Lin Mengya nodded and turned to close the door tightly.


    "Isn''t it just to fry a medicine? Why is there so much noise?"


    Lin Mengya had no choice but to tell her how she was wronged as an adulterer.


    "Oh, it''s a hero to save the United States. It deserves it." Long Tianyu satirized her chilly.


    "You man!"


    Now, Lin Mengya feels wronged.


    "I''ve done a good deed. If you don''t praise me, why laugh at me?"


    Long Tianyu took words against her.


    "Oh, you''re great."


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and suppressed her impulse to blow him.


    "If you''re weird again, I''ll put laxative in your meal!"


    As soon as long Tianyu''s face changed, he immediately flattered and admitted his mistake to his wife.


    "Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue! My wife is beautiful in body and mind. It''s time to praise her for helping her when she sees injustice!"


    Said, also did not mean to contribute his thumb.


    In that case, the dog leg can''t be a dog leg anymore.


    "Tut."


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    "It''s not that I don''t understand what you mean. It''s really strange. Master Gan Er has eyes for Miss Dandan. According to her situation, there should be girls and women around her anytime and anywhere.


    However, I found that when she was bullied, there was really no one next to her. And later, they came too fast, just like they were designed. "


    "That''s the key."


    Long Tianyu squinted.


    In fact, he has the same idea as Lin Mengya.


    But they have just come to Gan''s house. Even if someone wants to be bad for them, it should be safe to act after exploring the truth.


    He knocked on the armrest of his wheelchair and called his bodyguard.


    "Go and find out what''s going on with Miss Gan and whether there are any suspicious people around her."


    The bodyguard took orders and left.


    "These days, you just stay by my side." He whispered.


    Helpless, she can only nod.


    Now she is like a rat crossing the street. Those people can''t tell how to speak ill of her behind!


    "Second master, can we just let that little beast go so easily?"


    In master Gan''s yard, his confidant asked gnashing his teeth.


    They either watched Dandan grow up or regarded Dandan as their sister.


    The treasure held in the palm of their hands was defiled by a small beast.


    It''s hard for them to imagine what kind of harm Dandan would suffer if they were a step late?


    At the thought of this, they want to skin and cramp the culprit, frustrate his bones and ashes, and make him immortal!


    "Enough, I know."


    Master Gan Er drank the words of several people in a deep voice.


    He was most angry when his daughter was humiliated.


    But the attitude of the temple Lord had to make him a little afraid.


    People, look at me, I look at him.


    Finally, a shrewd looking man hesitated and whispered, "second uncle, are you worried that the temple Lord will protect the little bastard?"


    He didn''t speak, but the answer was obvious.


    The man thought, and his voice was lower.


    "Otherwise, I''ll send two brothers to watch them. As soon as the little bastard is alone, I''ll have someone catch him and make amends for sister Dandan!"


    Others echoed.


    They don''t care whether the temple lord or not.


    As long as they can export evil to Dandan, their risk is worth it.


    Besides, what if the Lord of the temple finds out?


    This is the territory of the Gan family, and they did wrong first.


    Even if the old owner comes forward in person, they are not afraid!


    Mr. Gan Er didn''t stop this too risky proposal.


    After the men left, he went to his daughter immediately.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard the girl''s crisp laughter.


    The knot in the middle of the eyebrow can''t help easing a lot.


    Sometimes, he thinks it''s good for Dandan.


    At least, she won''t have those troubles.


    Just be happy every day. She doesn''t need to know anything else.


    "Second lady, come and take a bath quickly!"


    That''s the nanny beside Dandan waiting for her to bathe.


    Master Gan Er immediately stopped.


    When the child is old, he naturally wants to avoid suspicion.


    Who knows, Dandan in the bathroom asked.


    "Nanny, I don''t want to go in the future. It''s not fun at all."


    Before her voice fell, the wet nurse suddenly raised her voice and scolded his Dandan.


    "Second lady! You can''t talk nonsense! If the master hears it, he must beat you hard with a whip! He won''t give you food and make you hungry for three days!"


    Dandan was frightened by the fierce threat of the nanny.


    She slapped the water indiscriminately and begged for mercy in a panic.


    "No, don''t fight, don''t be hungry, Dandan. Nanny, Dandan is wrong, Dandan won''t dare again!"


    The cry inside lasted for a long time. Finally, it ended in the coax of the wet nurse.


    But standing in the yard, master Gan Er overheard all this, but his fist was so tight that his palm was bleeding, but he couldn''t notice it.


    After listening for a while, he made sure that Dandan didn''t cry anymore, and he left like a walking corpse.


    Since his wife died early gave birth to Dandan, he took the girl as his own life.


    Over the years, he has lived and died for his eldest brother and the Gan family, hoping that Dandan will be sheltered after his white year.


    But now, a little wet nurse can use such words to threaten and abuse Dandan.


    Men feel guilty and hate.


    He has been very sorry for Dandan. From now on, he must not be wrong again!


    Lin Mengya knew someone was watching her.


    From that day on, the second master of the Gan family invited long Tianyu several times.


    For the sake of safety, she naturally wants to keep pace with Yu.


    But every time the eyes of those Gan family seemed to kill her.


    She felt she was going to be wronged to death.


    But long Tianyu was very calm, and even intentionally or unintentionally asked her to brush her face in front of Gan''s family every time, which can be described as pulling enough hatred value.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya has no right to refuse.


    But every time she always takes the opportunity to pinch a few more soft ribs around long Tianyu''s waist.


    "I don''t know when I can see the master of Gan family?"


    Long Tianyu is graceful.


    These days, he is even more indifferent. He can talk and laugh with the second master of the Gan family.


    The latter is not as good as him. He will die of anger every time and finally break up unhappily.


    "Why? Is my Gan family neglecting your highness?" Master Gan said coldly.


    Long Tianyu ignored the malicious eyes around him and shook his head gently.


    "It''s not true. The Gan family has beautiful mountains and rivers. I like it very much. It''s just that there are too many birds disturbing people''s dreams recently, which makes people unable to sleep."


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said it as if it were true.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but stare at him in her heart.


    Shit!


    This man slept sounder than her. Sometimes she couldn''t sleep at night. When she wanted to talk to him, this man fell asleep after a few words.


    His men used another third of their strength.


    Let him sleep so well, so angry!


    "So it is."


    Master gan''er fought back with a smile.


    "Our Gan family doesn''t have this trouble. As the saying goes, we don''t do anything wrong and are not afraid of ghosts. What can birds do? As long as we are open-minded, why should we be afraid of birds?"


    This is for her again.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have to look up to know what kind of eyes Gan''s family look at her.


    She ground her teeth.


    How long will she have to recite the accusation of the flower picking thief?


    If the other charges are dismissed, she doesn''t even have the tools to commit the crime. Pick a hammer flower!

 Chapter 2510

    "Master Gan Er is right!"


    Long Tianyu agreed with him with a smile.


    "Master Gan Er is indeed more open-minded than me, but I''ve always been stingy. Neither people nor ghosts can disturb my good dream."


    Master Gan Er picked the corner of his mouth and knew that it was the other party who warned him to withdraw the people sent out secretly.


    But the festival between them can not be calmed by the other party''s three or two words alone.


    In the past few days, he secretly investigated a Niang Niang, and the result was enough to kindle a beloved daughter''s heart.


    Unexpectedly, the woman who loves Dandan on the surface often criticizes Dandan''s things behind her back.


    Even in order to make Dandan obedient, the woman often locked her in the cabinet to punish her when she was very young.


    God knows that when he heard these things, he wanted to slap the cruel woman to death.


    But he wants to know why this little wet nurse has the courage to abuse his Dandan?


    He must find out whether the old man is motivated by money or someone behind her!


    As for the little beast in front of him, he will also explain to Dandan.


    But now is not the best time.


    They had a good fight.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and the two of them didn''t see the old owner of Shanggan family.


    However, this is not the deliberate prevarication of the second master of the Gan family, but because several uninvited guests have come to the Gan family these days.


    "Did you see the Presbyterian at Gan''s house?"


    The person in charge of monitoring the second master of the Gan family came and reported that he had seen the suspected Presbyterian in the Gan family.


    The other party reported the information he had inquired about in detail.


    It is said that the people of the Presbyterian Church have met with the master of the Gan family several times in private, and only a few of them are present every time. Even the second master of the Gan family is not qualified to participate.


    This makes Lin Mengya have some bad associations.


    "You said that the Presbyterian Council sent someone suddenly. Would it want to unite with the Gan family to deal with us?"


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of them.


    But in this way, if they want to enter the ancient clan openly, they have to think of other ways.


    Although they can mix in, they represent the temple and palace family this time.


    If you take some shady measures, it seems to be inferior.


    This is very important.


    Even if you want to fight the Presbyterian Council, you must not lose momentum first.


    Long Tianyu is not sure.


    The only advantage they have now is the inflammation and poison of the old master of Gan family, which can not be replaced by the Presbyterian Church for the time being.


    You know, master Gan must ask the Presbyterian Council for help first.


    But after so many years, he is still suffering, which is enough to show that the Presbyterian Council has nothing to do with inflammation and poison.


    But they have to be careful in everything.


    But the next day, master Gan Er sent a message personally, saying that it was the Gan family who mainly met them.


    They were taken to the backyard.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya only felt that the temperature in the backyard was much lower than that in the front yard.


    Long Tianyu touched her hand and frowned slightly.


    "Why is it so cold?"


    Then he took off his coat and gave it to her.


    "I''m fine, probably because there''s no sun here."


    She didn''t want to take him, but she insisted.


    The clothes with his body temperature drove away the faint chill.


    The unique smell of Medicine on him seems to have become a wall. Inadvertently, it can give her a sense of security.


    Lin Mengya unconsciously grasped her clothes and her eyes were gentle.


    "The old master has been waiting for a long time. Please, temple Lord."


    Long Tianyu nodded, but Lin Mengya, who wanted to go in with him, was stopped outside the door.


    "He can''t go in. Our old master said. His highness is alone."


    The doorman looked at her up and down. Although his mouth was polite, his eyes clearly showed contempt for her.


    Lin Mengya was depressed for a moment, so she had to meditate in her heart. Then she wrote down her unhappiness on the bastard who really insulted Dandan.


    Long Tianyu was dissatisfied, but he whispered, "then wait for me here and don''t leave at all."


    "OK."


    She nodded and agreed.


    Who knows, long Tianyu just went in. Not long ago, a group of laughing teenagers came over.


    Lin Mengya leaned aside. The teenagers had nothing to do with her, but when they were about to walk over, I didn''t know who it was, but they suddenly pulled off the coat.


    "Give it back!"


    She turned and tried to seize it, but the teenagers ran fast.


    Relying on the advantages of terrain, people disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    She only ran a few steps. After making sure she couldn''t catch up, she didn''t catch up.


    Long Tianyu told her not to leave without permission before she went in.


    Besides, I''m afraid the second master of the Gan family hasn''t stopped thinking about dealing with her.


    Just thinking of returning to the original place, but in the door, two men guarding the door came out.


    "Gee, dare anything stand at the door of my old master?"


    They don''t look her in the eye, as if she were personal garbage.


    The other went even further and pushed her directly and vigorously.


    "Get out of here! If I let my old man smell your scum, I''m not sure it''s going to get worse."


    "Oh, at that time, our Gan family will not let you go out alive!"


    Threats are more frightening than words.


    Unfortunately, it is not very useful for Lin Mengya.


    First, she has a clear conscience. Second, she knows that the other party is just taking the opportunity to vent her anger.


    Even if someone wants to touch her, the two guys in front of her are not qualified.


    Seeing that she still didn''t go, the two had no choice.


    Just glared at her fiercely and turned back.


    Now, she was more sure that these people were luring the tiger away from the mountain.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    She was not so worried about her own safety.


    I''m afraid Yu will be made difficult by Gan''s family because of her.


    Soon, there was another movement inside.


    Only this time, it was the second master of the Gan family himself.


    "You, come with me."


    The man''s tone was cold, and her tall physique also put some pressure on her.


    But she hesitated.


    "My highness told me to wait here. Please forgive me."


    The other side provoked the corners of her mouth, held her arm and laughed at her excess of self-esteem.


    "Your Highness can''t protect himself. Do you think he still has time to care about such a small role as you?"


    The danger revealed in the other party''s words made Lin Mengya frown.


    "Second master, what do you mean?"


    "You come with me. Maybe your highness still has a chance of life."


    Then the man turned and left.


    although


    However, the other party may be taking advantage of her, but Lin Mengya dare not gamble.


    She bit her teeth. Anyway, she has a card in hand. It''s a big deal. It''s just a shame. She won''t die too badly.


    It''s long Tianyu.


    She stood on tiptoe and looked anxiously at the closed door.


    I don''t know what happened to Yu now.


    Lin Mengya gritted her teeth and followed master Gan er.


    But she didn''t know that long Tianyu was sent out of the door in good condition not long after she left.


    "This time, thanks to your Highness''s trouble."


    He came out to give him a gift. He is the confidant of the old master of Gan family and the most trusted steward of the old master, Gan Pei.


    It must be the news brought by long Tianyu that makes his master very satisfied. Therefore, he has a respectful attitude towards him.


    But long Tianyu''s sight has always fallen on him.


    After checking around, ya''er was not there.


    On a handsome face, there was some frost.


    Ganpei was a personal genius. He saw the other party''s absentmindedness and asked, "what is your highness looking for?"


    "My little medicine boy is gone."


    He was not sure whether the man left early or was taken away.


    In short, with his understanding of ya''er, the latter is more likely.


    Ganpei didn''t know about Dandan, so he just said casually, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, so I''ll go back. By the way, have you seen your Highness''s medicine boy?"


    He asked the two people who drove Lin Mengya before.


    They thought they looked at each other vaguely, and then shook their heads together to hide the truth that the second master took the man away.


    Ganpei believed it and smiled to comfort long Tianyu.


    "I''m not sure. Now the medicine boy has returned to your guest room. Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Long Tianyu shook his head and refused ganpei''s kindness.


    The sight turned on the two strong men. They only felt that they were scratched by a steel knife, and they couldn''t help but burst out in their hearts.


    "Since I''m not here, I won''t disturb you. Mr. Gan, please tell the old master that I will do what I promised him. He can''t do anything less than what he promised me."


    Long Tianyu was concerned about Lin Mengya''s safety, so he said something impolite.


    Ganpei, with a round figure, can''t breathe at the moment.


    But he witnessed the confrontation between the young man and his old man.


    Although there is no smoke of gunpowder, it is fatal.


    Finally, Ren was the old man of his family who did his best and couldn''t get out of the square he planned.


    Even in the end, they suddenly found that, in fact, they had fallen into the trap designed by the other party since their old man opened his mouth.


    This strategy simply frightened them and dared not give birth to the slightest contempt.


    "That''s that. Your highness, please rest assured. Our old master is very committed. He will never go back on what he promised you."


    "That''s the best." The imposing man said faintly.


    Ganpei kept a respectful smile and watched each other leave.


    "You two really didn''t see your Highness''s medicine boy?" He glanced at the two men and suddenly asked.


    The two people were stunned, and then shook their heads hard, but they couldn''t hide their guilt.


    "Hum! I think I''m perfect. I hope you understand that some people can''t afford to offend."


    Ganpei finished and went back to the yard.


    He knew that some people were restless after the old man was ill.


    Then let them kick a deadly iron plate and know the power of it.

 Chapter 2511

    "Hurry in and don''t dawdle. No one will protect you here!"


    Lin Mengya, who was taken away by the second master of the Gan family, tried to leave some marks all the way.


    But the young people who pulled Yu''s coat suddenly came out again.


    Then she seemed to be caught in the middle.


    A little slower, someone will immediately push her forward.


    Squinting, she hid her anger.


    Good.


    Few people have dared to do this to her.


    The second master of the Gan family never looked back at her, but took her to his courtyard.


    "Sit down."


    To her surprise, master Gan Er neither made her kowtow and admit her mistake, nor angrily accused her.


    Although her face was still not very good-looking, at least she didn''t feel how dangerous it was.


    Lin Mengya looked around and sat at the bottom.


    "Second uncle..."


    The young people thought they had come to vent their anger on Dandan, but master Gan er''s enigmatic attitude also surprised them.


    Master Gan Er looked up at them calmly and waved his hand.


    "You go out first."


    The group of young men wanted to say something, but in the end, they couldn''t resist the dignity of the second master. They grumbled and retreated out.


    For a moment, she and master gan''er were left in the front hall.


    Despite her suspicions, she still hung her head and stared at her knees.


    "How old is it this year?"


    "Ah?" Soon, she realized that this was the beginning of a cross examination, and master Gan Er probably wanted to find long Tianyu through her.


    At the moment, he was in a spirit of 120000.


    "If you return to the second master, it''s just 17 this year."


    "Have you ever been married?"


    Huh? Although she thought it was a little strange, she still replied carefully.


    "No."


    Master Gan ER was silent again.


    A pair of Eagle sharp eyes scraped around her.


    Finally, he stared at her and said, "you can be a burden, but after marriage, you must sleep in separate rooms with Dandan. If you can do it, you will get half of Dandan''s dowry in a hundred years. But if you dare to cheat Dandan or covet the other half of her dowry, even if I die, someone will want you to be broken to pieces."


    Lin Mengya is stupid.


    She was stunned by the shocking remarks of the second master of the Gan family.


    "Mr. Gan Er, I think your decision seems a little too hasty. I have never met Miss Dandan in my life. Is that really good?"


    In fact, she can''t understand.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, she is still facing a crime, isn''t she?


    If the matter today is not her, but someone else, isn''t the decision of the second master of the Gan family to push his daughter into the fire pit?


    As the mother of a child, if someone hurts her children, she has tried her best to get justice for the children.


    But now, what is master Gan Er doing?


    "Hum, do you think I want to make you cheap?"


    Master Gan er''s face is frosty.


    "I can''t wait to pull you out of your bones and make you regret what you''ve done all your life."


    "In that case, why do you do that?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t understand it any more.


    But master Gan Er slapped the table and shouted, "either marry my daughter or die. Choose for yourself!"


    "No, hey -"


    Lin Mengya is really wronged.


    She also wanted to continue to appeal. However, people didn''t give her this opportunity at all and directly locked her in a small black house.


    In that case, it seems that she must be forced to agree.


    There are only some straw in the room except four walls.


    Lin Mengya sat on the haystack and sighed.


    What''s all this?


    That''s the end of being courageous?


    She is really bitter in her heart!


    But after calming down, she gradually figured out some joints.


    With master Gan er''s ardent love for his daughter, he should not have been so urgent.


    Perhaps something happened to the Gan family, which forced him to make such a bad decision.


    Is it difficult? Has there been a trace to follow before?


    The son-in-law of the second master of the Gan family, even if he can only get half of Dandan''s dowry in the future, it should be a lot.


    This is enough to make some people take risks.


    It''s a pity, Dandan. If master Gan Er had really planned, Dandan might have suffered an impeccable disaster.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Parents'' love for their children is always blind and deep.


    But at the thought of her situation, she could only sigh heavily.


    It seems that the second master of the Gan family has made up his mind.


    Mom, does she have to marry a daughter-in-law all her life?


    When Lin Mengya called Tiantian shouldn''t and the earth doesn''t work, long Tianyu is about to turn the whole Gan family upside down.


    "Ah Da, what about them? What do you mean you can''t get in touch?"


    The handsome man''s eyebrows are locked, his thin lips are tight, and the cold momentum in his eyes is threatening.


    He has been looking for two hours since he came back.


    But he sent people to search everywhere the Gan family could find.


    Unexpectedly, there was still no trace of ya''er.


    This made long Tianyu, who had always been calm, almost out of control.


    Fortunately, he always had a relatively calm period after his emotional excesses.


    But everyone familiar with him knows.


    Once they haven''t found their wife in the cooling off period, they will be greeted by a runaway lion.


    And it is not just them who bear the anger.


    "Our people found the traces left by Ah Da, but when they chased past, they didn''t find anyone."


    This time I came to Gan''s house, which was considered by all parties. They only brought Ah Da.


    Although long Tianyu knew that ADA would not leave Lin Mengya, his heart was like being burned on a hot iron plate when he thought that she was likely to be kidnapped.


    "Why is there no one?"


    He glanced over and his men trembled immediately.


    Under his amazing pressure, several people could only bite their teeth and answer.


    "It should be that he hid. We didn''t find that he left a mark indicating that he was taken. However, it may be that there was no time to leave a trace because of the emergency at that time."


    Long Tianyu wanted to get angry, but he held back.


    This is Gan''s house.


    Time, place and people, he has no advantage.


    And ya''er is probably still in their hands. In this way, he has to throw a rat repellent weapon.


    "Keep looking. Even if you dig three feet, you should find someone for me!"


    "Yes."


    His men quietly stepped down.


    Anxious long Tianyu sat in the room, his mind flashing


    A series of guesses.


    In fact, the most likely thing is that the Gan family detained ya''er.


    However, he just reached an agreement with the owner of the Gan family.


    If someone is dealing with ya''er now, it is forcing him to break the contract.


    The Gan family shouldn''t be so stupid.


    If it wasn''t Gan''s family, then


    The thought of Yar falling into the hands of the Presbyterians made him even more uneasy.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that they have been coveting something in ya''er''s hands.


    If they really get caught, it''s the real trouble.


    Thinking of this, he felt he couldn''t wait any longer.


    He pushed his wheelchair out of the room.


    "I want to see your master." He said to the Gan family at the door.


    The man had long been instructed by ganpei and knew that he must not neglect the distinguished guest.


    Therefore, long Tianyu, who met not long ago, reappeared in the courtyard of Gan''s hometown.


    This time, the issue they want to talk about is much more important than before.


    "Let me out! Second master, you''re called forced marriage! Forced marriage is not sweet. Miss Dandan and I will not be happy!"


    Throughout the night, through the door, Lin Mengya almost said all the good words.


    However, the other party is not loose at all and is very persistent.


    "Second master, are you old and confused?"


    Lin Mengya is also mad.


    Facing such a stubborn antique, she felt that the other party was not worthy of her respect.


    "It''s not that I''m ugly, Mr. Gan er. You''re really hearty. What kind of person am I? I''m not only ungrateful, but also a shameless villain. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with marrying Miss Dandan. When your old man''s eyes are closed, you can''t control what I want to do! Then miss Dandan will be miserable. How much have I suffered from you Bullying, I will return it to her intact. What''s this called? One for another! "


    Lin Mengya was silly, and his words were sharper than each other.


    "As a father, you are really incompetent! When your daughter is bullied, instead of venting your anger for her, you will give her to the perpetrator for a lifetime. If I were Miss Dandan, I would not recognize you as a father!"


    With a bang, the door was kicked open.


    Lin Mengya, who had sharp teeth and a sharp mouth just now, immediately changed her mouth after seeing the black faced and aggressive master Gan er.


    "You see, what I said can happen. You can''t think your decision is right because I''m a good man."


    Who knows, the other party is staring at her coldly.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    She just wanted to be frank for a while. Mom, this man won''t screw her head off directly as a ball, will he?


    With a bitter throat, Lin Mengya had to bite her teeth hard.


    We can''t lose if we lose, can we?


    Just as the man gets closer and closer, finally, Lin Mengya can only cover her head and admit it loudly.


    "Keep your head! Everything is easy to discuss!"


    However, to her surprise, master Gan Er actually stopped half a step away.


    She patted her beating heart.


    Okay, okay.


    She had just fastened the mechanism of the pocket crossbow.


    Master Gan Er reined in at the precipice, and she also avoided the embarrassing situation of bleeding her face.


    The best human virtue - self-control, makes them happy.


    "What you just said..."


    "Well, as soon as I say it, you can just listen." She was too busy explaining.


    "That''s right."

 Chapter 2512

    Master Gan Er suddenly sighed.


    At that moment, Lin Mengya suddenly felt that she was familiar with each other.


    The second master of the Gan family seems to be powerful, and even has a lot of power in the Gan family.


    But as a father, he has to spend his life worrying.


    Just because he has a daughter who can''t take care of himself, and he loves her very much.


    Through him, she seemed to see the figure of her father.


    Perhaps at the beginning, the father, like the second master of the Gan family, fought desperately on the battlefield, and his merit was just hoping to give his daughter a shelter.


    So is my brother.


    A large part of the reason why I went to battle to kill the enemy at a young age is that I hope I can grow up and protect myself from the wind and rain when my father is old.


    Although she did not agree with master Gan er''s practice, his love for his daughter could not help but make her feel a little compassion.


    Mostly, it''s because of empathy.


    "In fact, if the second master wants to find a support for Miss Dandan, he may not have to use this method. First, he wronged her. Second, it''s not safe, which is tantamount to deviating from your original intention."


    She sincerely advised the second master of the Gan family.


    This ridiculous idea is really terrible.


    But it''s hard to guarantee that the next time the second master of the Gan family still thinks like this, it will only be his daughter who will suffer.


    "This is indeed my negligence."


    Master Gan Er perked up again.


    But the next moment, the man calmly looked cold and said lightly, "in that case, you''re useless."


    Lin Mengya felt cold all over.


    This guy is not going to cross the river and tear down the bridge, is he?


    She smiled unnaturally and pretended to be calm.


    "Yes, so please let the little ones go. It''s really just a misunderstanding. I don''t know Miss Dandan. How can I be rude to her?"


    But master Gan Er obviously has his own plan.


    He hugged her shoulder and looked at her carefully up and down.


    "You are smart and honest. If you stay with Dandan in the future, I can be more or less at ease."


    Lin Mengya''s expression was stiff.


    "Don''t laugh, Mr. Gan. I''m a dead hearted and stupid man. Besides, I''m a man. It''s inconvenient."


    "That''s true."


    Master Gan nodded, but his eyes fell on her too slender waist for a man without leaving a trace.


    "So, you can make a price. If you want to stay, I can arrange it for you."


    "Ha?" She hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Although castration will leave you disabled for a lifetime, I can give you more than you can get with your highness."


    "Go, castrate?"


    It took Lin Mengya several minutes to understand each other''s intentions.


    Although she''s not a man, is that too damaging?


    At that moment, she refused.


    "No, absolutely not! Master Gan Er, you''d better hire someone else. I really can''t do it."


    Unfortunately, the stubborn person doesn''t care what she thinks at all.


    "I''m not bargaining with you."


    His face was gloomy.


    "You know, if I want to force you, even your highness can''t save you. This is Gan''s family, not the temple."


    Lin mengarden felt that his so-called sympathy was superfluous.


    The second master of the Gan family is a stubborn and selfish paranoid!


    She repressed her anger and tried to reason with the other party.


    "I know you are for your daughter, but I also have my own parents and relatives. If you love your daughter, can you hurt me for this reason?"


    Master Gan Er sneered.


    "Oh, actually, you should thank me. In our eyes, you foreigners are just abandoned children of God. I can give you a new identity. If you can take good care of Dandan, I can even let you obtain the official identity of the ancient clan. From now on, you will no longer be a humble foreign slave. You should know what choice to make."


    The other party''s powerlessness and arrogance slapped her in the face.


    Lin Mengya also put away her harmless posture.


    She should have known.


    Apart from the Li family, how exclusive are the ancient people.


    In their eyes, foreigners like themselves are not human at all.


    It is no wonder that master Gan Er would put forward such conditions.


    Oh, she should kneel on the ground and thank him for his "alms".


    "Maybe I''m just a lowly servant in your eyes. But second master, I can decide whether I go or stay. No one can force me."


    In a flash, the young man who made him feel a little timid before changed his appearance.


    She was still thin and ordinary, and even made him feel that she could be crushed to death.


    But her eyes were silent.


    There was no panic in those dark eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and vaguely felt as if he had gone astray.


    Perhaps, the boy in front of us is not a clever little dog.


    But so what?


    Here, he is everything.


    Even if her master comes forward, he can not give this face.


    He lifted the corners of his mouth slightly, and his smile was cruel and cold.


    "Then see if you will listen to me in the end."


    With that, master Gan Er left.


    In the room, Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    Master Gan Er has made up his mind. I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince him.


    Now, the only way to stop him is probably the old owner of the Gan family.


    But she was worried that as a real power figure after the old master was ill, even if the old master was willing to intervene for her, it was still unknown whether Mr. Gan Er would listen.


    blamed!


    Had known she would get into such trouble, she should have revealed the truth that she was a woman for the first time.


    Now if she makes it clear, I''m afraid the second master of the Gan family will ask her to stay with her daughter.


    When she was cold, there was a faint voice at the door.


    "Second lady, this is not the place you should come. You''d better go back so that the second master won''t worry."


    "I don''t!"


    Dan Dan pouted and rarely played with his little temper.


    Since master Gan Er found out the truth that the wet nurse had abused her daughter, your greedy mother was secretly punished.


    But for a time, he didn''t find a suitable person to take care of his daughter.


    First, I''m afraid to find another dishonest and continue to let Dandan suffer.


    The second is the special situation of Dandan. Good character alone is not enough. You have to be patient and loyal to Dandan.


    This one by one, can meet the people may not be found, but in a short time, it is really difficult to achieve.


    So these days, most of the time he put


    Put your daughter under your own eyes.


    But today he came to see Lin Mengya and had to hand over Dandan to several girls.


    Unexpectedly, those girls really couldn''t control Dandan. Coupled with the sudden loss of nanny, Dandan had no sense of security and could only be his father''s little tail.


    Today, she woke up from a nap, but she didn''t see her father, so she made a fuss to find someone.


    She is very clever at this point.


    She knew that if she couldn''t find her father anywhere, he might be here.


    At that moment, he dragged several people to come over.


    "Dad, I want Dad!"


    Dandan was stopped by a rung, and his big eyes were unconsciously filled with water vapor.


    Hum! These people are really annoying!


    I know my father is here and won''t let her in.


    The person in charge of the guard smiled with him, but there was nothing to do in his heart.


    They are too aware of the second master''s doting on the daughter.


    If you really make people cry today, it''s definitely them!


    "Go in and find Dad!"


    What she said was not sharp, and now her eyes are red.


    The crystal clear tears hung in the corners of his eyes, but they were enough to frighten the two gatekeepers.


    This little ancestor is really terrible!


    Just when they were at a loss, a smart girl whispered to them, "two eldest brothers, let the second lady go in and have a look."


    "Nonsense!"


    One of them scolded her and said impatiently, "you don''t see where this is. If you want to go in, you won''t die?"


    The girl shrunk her neck. Obviously, she was full of fear here.


    But Dandan''s crying is also a knife hanging around their neck.


    The maid struggled with her face and racked her brains to coax her. Unfortunately, all the tricks commonly used in the past failed today.


    Dandan just recognizes that he has to go in.


    It worried them all.


    Finally, it was the girl who suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    "Why don''t you let the second lady go in and stroll around. We''ll just wait outside. Won''t she stop making trouble when the second lady doesn''t see the master inside?"


    The proposal made the two gatekeepers hesitate.


    Although the second master doesn''t let others in, he doesn''t set up defense against Miss Dandan.


    Dandan also seems to see the loosening of their attitude.


    She blinked Shuiling''s eyes and looked at them eagerly.


    "Well, that''s all right. But first, you''re not allowed to come in except the second lady."


    Several girls are eager to stay away.


    Hurriedly promised, and then stepped back several steps, only looking at here from a distance.


    Two gatekeepers are also difficult to do.


    However, they opened the door and only allowed one person to enter.


    "Second lady, you can go in quickly."


    The other tried to gently charge: "if you don''t see the second master, you''ll come out quickly. If anything happens, you''ll call us!"


    Dandan broke his tears into laughter. For fear that they would repent, he nodded and couldn''t wait to get in.


    The two doorkeepers looked at her back and couldn''t help muttering to each other.


    "Let the second lady go in like this. Is it really all right?" An uneasy asked.


    "It''s all right. There''s no one here. Moreover, the important rooms are locked. Even if the second lady goes in, she can''t see anything. If she sees it, she doesn''t understand."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 2513

    "Dad?"


    The yard was very quiet. The curious Dandan called his father a few times. When there was no response, he chucked his mouth wrongly.


    Originally, dad is not here.


    She was about to leave when she heard something coming from one of the locked rooms.


    When I was a child, my father loved to play hide and seek with her!


    Dandan, who has a big heart to play, thought her father was hiding in it waiting for her to find it!


    Then he crept over.


    "Bang", and then there was a burst of crying outside.


    Lin Mengya was startled and hurriedly looked through the crack of the door.


    It turned out that it was master Gan''s daughter.


    The little girl who was saved by her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Before, the movement outside could not be heard clearly. Now that she saw him, she realized that Dandan was just messing around and wanted to enter the hospital.


    This made her a little disappointed.


    She thought it was Yu''s people who found here!


    Dandan slowly climbed up and clumsily patted the dust on his clothes.


    A pair of big eyes looked at the door, as if thinking about where the voice came from.


    "I''m inside. Do you remember me?"


    She patted the door panel to signal each other.


    Although her current situation is due to master Gan er''s doting on her.


    But it was really hard for her to vent her anger on the little girl who knew nothing.


    "Red bean crisp!"


    The little girl suddenly jumped at the door with a smile.


    In fact, she was too hard just now, so she fell down.


    "Slow down! Don''t fall and hurt again." Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Alas, she can''t protect herself. How can she worry about others?


    "Come out and play!"


    Dandan likes her very much.


    Although the girl''s mind is incomplete, she knows right and wrong better than her father.


    Lin Mengya sighed faintly.


    "I''m in there. I can''t play with you. Go quickly. If your father sees it, he may be angry with you."


    Unfortunately, her advice had no effect on Dandan.


    The little girl kept smiling sweetly at her.


    Although I didn''t understand why I couldn''t see people at first, later, I regarded watching her through the crack of the door as a novel game.


    The upset Lin Mengya doesn''t care about her.


    Just standing not far away, quietly thinking about what to do next?


    "Here you are!"


    After more than ten minutes, a piece of sweet maltose was suddenly stuffed into the crack of the door.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to refuse, but her stomach didn''t work hard and protested.


    But no matter how shy she is, she doesn''t like a child''s snacks.


    Shaking her head, she pushed the sugar back.


    "You eat, I''m not hungry."


    "No, you eat!"


    Dan Dan insisted.


    Finally, she explained anxiously, "nanny, no, hungry!"


    It took Lin Mengya some time to figure out what Dandan wanted to express.


    Generally speaking, her wet nurse didn''t know that if she didn''t eat this candy, she would be hungry.


    Lin Mengya had to accept it.


    Maltose is sweet and delicious. Although it can''t satisfy her stomach, it can at least provide the energy her body needs.


    She was curious at the same time.


    Like Dandan, how can you know that she will starve when she is held by master Gan ER as an eye?


    "Dan Dan?"


    Her light


    He knocked lightly on the door.


    The little girl was probably tired of standing. She sat on the ground and imitated her appearance. She knocked on the door happily in response to her.


    She also sat down and patiently communicated with the people outside through the narrow crack of the door.


    "Your nanny, is it good for you?"


    Slow down and try to make her meaning understood.


    Dandan outside the door thought for a while, then carefully shook her head, but then, like a conditioned reflex, she quickly nodded to make up for it.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    incorrect.


    For children with defects like Dandan, developing such a habit often means much more practice than ordinary people.


    But Dandan''s previous shaking of her head is enough to explain her real idea.


    She couldn''t help thinking of a possibility.


    "She''s not good, is she? She doesn''t give you anything to eat, so you hide sugar behind her back, don''t you?"


    The little girl outside the door is a little nervous.


    She began to look left and right, and muttered something in her mouth.


    Lin Mengya immediately comforted her in a soft voice.


    Through the crack of the door, he stretched out three fingers hard.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m the only one here. There''s no nanny."


    Dandan held her finger tightly.


    The sweet taste of maltose made my hands cold.


    They didn''t continue to talk.


    Until after a long time, Dandan gently opened his mouth.


    "No, black, I''m hungry."


    The wet nurse was not bad to her at first.


    After she was eight or nine years old, she gradually grew up and became more lively.


    At that age, children are naughty after all.


    But the greedy wet nurse exhausted her patience by facing an ignorant fool all day.


    But master Gan Er attached great importance to the child.


    She dared not leave obvious traces on Dandan''s body, so she chose to close the small black house to make her "obedient".


    At first, Dandan would cry.


    So the wet nurse will not give her food all day.


    In this way, as long as the door is closed, her weak voice will not be heard by anyone.


    So that in the end, even when the wet nurse is sometimes upset, she will deliberately starve her and lock her in the house alone to vent her anger by abusing her.


    It''s hard to imagine that these things lasted for several years.


    So that her expression ability still stayed at the age of eight or nine.


    Lin Mengya is a doctor and a mother.


    When she was young, such children would be sent to the hospital.


    It can be said that there are a few healthy people like her.


    The dean''s mother will patiently teach them to speak.


    After thousands of times of training, children can at least stumble to express their meaning.


    Children like Dandan can at least communicate with others through correction and education the day after tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, her wet nurse destroyed the child''s slim hope.


    Lin Mengya feels some regret.


    At the same time, she felt worse about master Gan er.


    As Dandan''s father, he not only didn''t protect the young Dandan when his children needed it.


    But also to catch up with an innocent her to bear the responsibility that should have been his.


    This man is clearly shirking responsibility!


    It''s really not worthy of sympathy at all. It''s just bitter.


    "Have you ever told anyone?"


    Although she has a little more sympathy for Dandan, she will never do her duty for others.


    Keen as she is, she has found some doubts from Dandan''s story.


    Even if master Gan Er trusts the nanny, she may not be able to cover up the sky.


    After all, there will be other people who take care of Dandan to know the inside story.


    But thinking of what happened in the kitchen that day, she felt that maybe Dandan was not just a wet nurse who had a bad heart for Dandan.


    "No! Xiao Yan, it hurts!"


    Dandan let go of her hand and imitated a "pinch" posture around her waist.


    The little head shook. It was obviously a deep memory.


    "Xiao Yan? Is it the maid who takes care of you?" She asked.


    Dandan nodded and continued to hold her finger.


    "Did you tell your father?"


    Dandan''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    "Dad, I don''t understand."


    In fact, not only dad, but also most people in the family can''t understand her.


    Every time she tried to complain to her father, he couldn''t understand.


    He even asked the nanny.


    Every time at this time, Dandan will be seen by the nanny''s intention, and then continue to be "educated".


    In the vicious circle, she has obvious resistance to "communication" itself.


    So she likes the man in the house.


    Over the years, only she will listen to her patiently.


    Dandan couldn''t express such complex emotions, so she just tightened her palm and held the three equally slender fingers.


    "Come out and play?"


    She tilted her little head.


    It''s tiring to see people like this!


    Lin Mengya smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "No, I''m locked. I can''t come out to play with you for the time being."


    Dan Dan can feel it.


    She held her little head and was worried.


    The nanny disappeared last night. She was released by the nanny every time.


    Now people are not here, how can people inside get out?


    The twilight was dim.


    Lin Mengya looked at the worried little girl at the door, but her mood relaxed a lot.


    "Dandan, go back first. If you can, can you come back tomorrow and bring me some candy?"


    "Good!"


    The little girl smiled and promised her.


    Calm down, Lin Mengya thought clearly.


    Master Gan ER was reluctant to kill her and didn''t dare to force her too hard.


    Otherwise, he will become the second wet nurse, which is very disadvantageous to Dandan.


    Therefore, he can only grind slowly with himself.


    In that case, she will spend it with him.


    Yu will find herself. I believe it''s only a matter of time.


    Since she has no worries about her life, she is just hungry for a few meals. Let''s lose weight!


    Dandan reluctantly left.


    Before leaving, she also carefully touched these three fingers.


    When she was locked up in a small black room, she always hoped that someone would find her and be saved from the dark solitude by her.


    Unfortunately, it was ignored.


    Therefore, even if it is only three fingers, she also cherishes them.


    "I, tomorrow, come, come to you!"


    Kowtow, Dandan actually said the first long sentence in her life.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being happy for her.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were gentle, and her words seemed to have a warm temperature.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Regardless of her relationship with the Gan family, at least at this moment, she saw a pure and sincere heart.


    The second master of Gan''s family hurried to find his daughter. Sure enough, he found his baby daughter outside the yard.


    He was relieved. Then he frowned and came up to ask her why she ran around.

 Chapter 2514

    Before he could speak, Dandan rushed into his arms with surprise.


    "Dad, where have you been? I''m looking for you."


    Master Gan er''s expression solidified in an instant.


    He held his daughter rigidly, with a little doubt in his eyes.


    "Dandan, what you just said, say it again?"


    Dandan tilted his head and said, "where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Although there are strange sentences, at least it can be regarded as a complete expression of its own meaning.


    Fifteen years.


    He thought his daughter would always be a child who couldn''t speak clearly.


    "It''s dad''s fault. Dad shouldn''t come out without telling you. Let''s go. Dad will take you back."


    Dandan smiled happily and bent his eyes.


    Fortunately, she still didn''t forget the man who was willing to talk to her patiently for a long time.


    "Tomorrow, I, I''ll come back!"


    Master Gan Er doesn''t know what happened in the yard. He just wants to be a girl.


    Even though there were many secrets hidden there, in his heart, those were not as important as his daughter.


    Besides, there has been some unrest in Gan''s family recently.


    He can rest assured of putting people under his nose.


    "OK, dad will send you to play tomorrow."


    He implicitly hinted at the two porters with his eyes.


    Watch the people inside and don''t let anyone have the chance to hurt Dandan.


    It''s been two days.


    During this period, long Tianyu went to see the owner of Gan''s family. Although his offer was enough to make people moved, the other party said that people really didn''t belong to them.


    At the same time, keen as him, he also felt the undercurrent of Gan''s family.


    The old owner of Gan family has been ill for too long.


    Even though his current reputation and status are unmatched for the time being, with his repeated attacks of inflammation and poison, his vitality is quickly drained.


    The rest is just a dying body.


    In this way, how long can the peace of the Gan family last?


    Once this layer of thin ice breaks, the surging hidden inside is enough to engulf the whole Gan family.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in this mess again.


    However, Lin Mengya''s disappearance can''t help ringing the alarm for him.


    "Your Highness."


    The reply from his men rekindled his hope.


    "Found it?"


    After a moment of hesitation, the man shook his head.


    "We almost searched Gan''s house, but we didn''t find his wife. My subordinates speculated that maybe his wife had been transferred outside Gan''s house by them."


    This answer is enough to destroy long Tianyu''s remaining reason.


    He tightened his lips.


    This is a beautiful face, but now it is covered with heavy frost.


    His men dare not look up at him.


    Even his highness who is beside his wife has always been gentle and kind.


    But in their hearts, your Highness''s cold and cruel side is enough to become a nightmare for cowards.


    "Are you sure it''s everywhere in Gan''s family?"


    His eyes fell on his men.


    The man who suddenly dared to increase the pressure had to respectfully answer: "unless it was deliberately hidden by the Gan family. Please give us more time and my subordinates will find it!"


    It took him a long time to speak.


    "OK. But be quick."


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu knows that it is not easy for them to do this in such a short time.


    But there are ancient people here.


    One passed on


    Know how many years, but still can maintain the mystery of transcendence.


    In every inch of land here, I''m afraid there are secrets left by time.


    He couldn''t help reflecting on himself.


    Whether your previous idea is right.


    Is it a little too hasty to bring ya''er here?


    But as the darkness approached, he felt the urgency of time more and more.


    Put the purse hanging at your waist under your nose and smell it.


    The cold faint fragrance of medicine calmed him down gradually.


    He can''t panic.


    And he believed that ya''er, like him, never gave up hope.


    Just after Dandan left, Lin Mengya was warned by the confidants of the second master of the Gan family. She was not allowed to have any thoughts, nor was she allowed to chew her tongue in front of Miss Dandan.


    The next day, Dandan was sent by the second master of the Gan family.


    Unlike the last time, the door of her room was unlocked.


    This was the first time that Lin Mengya had the opportunity to look at the courtyard that had closed her for several days.


    Green gray mud tiles and white walls.


    The architectural style here is highly unified.


    But the other rooms in the yard were locked.


    The lock is also very unusual. It can hardly be opened by external force, and the doors and windows of each room are sealed with large iron chains with thick and thin arms.


    I don''t know what kind of secret is hidden inside.


    "Here you are!"


    Her gaze was interrupted by a pair of small hands holding red bean crisp.


    Lin Mengya immediately withdrew her eyes and looked at the highly interested Dandan.


    "Thank you."


    He took a bite of red bean cake.


    It tastes really good.


    She was hungry all day yesterday and ate three pieces without food. Only then did she have the spare strength to empty her mouth and chat with Dandan.


    "Dan Dan, do you know what''s in here?" She asked, pointing to the room.


    Dandan shook his head.


    "Dad, don''t let me in. It''s dangerous, don''t go!"


    Is it dangerous?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    Otherwise, how can master Gan Er let his daughter in like an eye?


    But there must be a secret.


    Although she was curious, she didn''t want to die.


    Now, she still wants to think about how to get away.


    She quickly filled in her stomach and ate a lot of sweets, which provided enough energy for the operation of her brain and system.


    Of course, the easiest way is to use Dandan.


    But Lin Mengya quickly rejected it.


    Master Gan Er kept her life to accompany Dandan. If she dared to show any malice towards Dandan, she would really lose the talisman.


    Or, false obedience? And find a chance to run away?


    She shook her head.


    Master Gan Er is not stupid.


    He must have a way to completely control himself, or simply wait until Yu has to leave before releasing himself.


    At that time, she must be alone and can''t run out again.


    Just when her mind was full of escape methods, Dandan held her chin in her small hand and complained bitterly.


    "Nanny, it''s gone."


    Lin Mengya said, "isn''t that good? She''s not good to you. Your father will certainly not let her go."


    But Dan Dan shook his head.


    "Nanny, the same; others, different."


    At first she thought it was Dandan nostalgia, but the girl''s next words made her back sweat inexplicably.


    "Nanny, yes


    wet nurse. Xiao Yan, not Xiao Yan. "


    Dandan gestured with her finger.


    Nanny, she compares it with the index finger of her left hand. And the little swallow in her mouth, she first stretched out the middle finger of her left hand, and then replaced it with the middle finger of her right hand.


    "Cough."


    Lin Mengya silently pressed the little tender claw.


    "Be reserved at the girl''s house. In the future, this gesture can only be compared to the grandson who bullied you that day."


    However, after she came back, Lin Mengya suddenly realized.


    Dandan is sharper than others in some things.


    The reason why she still refuses to replace the nanny after being abused by the nanny is probably due to her own protection.


    "You mean, Xiao Yan is not the person before? How do you know? Did she hurt you?"


    Dandan held his fingers and seriously recalled it for a long time before he began to speak hard.


    "Xiao Yan, steal, it doesn''t hurt!"


    She shook her left hand to indicate that she was talking about the old one.


    Then he raised his right hand. Just as he wanted to raise his index finger, he remembered what she had just said, so he changed it into his little finger.


    "Xiao Yan, it hurts if you don''t steal. At night, you''re afraid."


    Lin Mengya frowned and patiently communicated with Dandan, trying to get more information.


    According to her guess, the changed little Yan mentioned by Dandan is actually much more dangerous than the wet nurse.


    The little swallow represented by her right hand will not only pinch her secretly, but even harass her at night.


    But Dandan''s vocabulary is limited. She doesn''t know what it is.


    Dan Dan is tired even if he talks about gestures.


    She nestled in the rocking chair specially prepared for her by her father and was sleepy.


    "Second lady, it''s getting late. We should go."


    Outside the door, a woman''s urging voice came.


    Dandan barely opened his eyes.


    "Here we are."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t trust this girl.


    She thought for a while and took the little girl''s detailed instructions.


    "If that little Yan harasses you again tonight, you''ll stab her with a hairpin! Remember, shout while stabbing! It''s best to make everyone hear."


    Dandan listened vaguely and only nodded.


    Looking at Dandan''s back, she fell into a brief anxiety.


    There must be an incentive for the sudden change of nanny.


    In addition, now in Dandan''s mouth, that has changed Xiaoyan.


    All this made her smell the smell of "conspiracy".


    But she can''t tell long Tianyu yet.


    Even if she turned to Dandan for help, it was a very unusual thing for Dandan to see long Tianyu.


    According to the plan of the second master of the Gan family, he can''t guess the reason.


    After thinking about it, she had to start with the second master.


    "I want to see you two!" She shouted to the two guards at the door.


    "The second master has no time to talk to you today. You stay honest. When our second master is free, he will naturally come to see you."


    The man pushed her back to the room and locked it again.


    "It''s about your second young lady!" She shouted again.


    "Come on, don''t think you can talk to the second young lady of our family. It has nothing to do with the second young lady! Our master hates someone to use the second young lady."


    She was turned back by the guards.


    Although she had a bad hunch, there was no evidence.


    People outside don''t believe her. Naturally, they won''t send a message to her.


    She took a deep breath.


    Silence returned around, and even she could hear her heart beating faster and faster.


    I wish Dan would listen to her.

 Chapter 2515

    Night fell.


    But tonight''s Gan family, in order to welcome the arrival of distinguished guests, prepared a family banquet.


    As one of the guests tonight, long Tianyu has been cold.


    Even so, it doesn''t hurt Gan''s family''s enthusiasm.


    Because their main welcome tonight is another guest.


    The second master of the Gan family hosted the banquet in person. The whole banquet was as happy as the new year.


    "It''s my pleasure to invite you to my Gan''s house. Tonight, all distinguished guests will open their hearts and treat this place as their own."


    "Thank you, master Gan, for your hospitality. We''ll take care of the guests."


    The man who answered him was quite young.


    The man looked like he was just in his early twenties, with beautiful eyebrows and tall and slender figure.


    Just arrived at Gan''s house, it aroused the admiration of many young women.


    However, no one dared to chat up.


    Everyone knows that he was originally just a young master of the Xiaxian family.


    However, people are good-looking and have great luck.


    When you casually stroll into the mountains, you can save the legitimate daughter of a person in power of the Shangxian clan.


    Heroes save beauty, often eventually evolved into beautiful women to make promises to repay each other''s life-saving grace.


    Therefore, with the support of the future father-in-law, the butcher became one of the custody of the Presbyterian Council.


    Don''t underestimate this escrow.


    Although it''s not formal, it''s definitely not for anyone.


    All the stewards of the Presbyterian Church are turnips and pits, but with the change of personnel, the follow-up people must go through some experience.


    Therefore, there is such a position of deputy manager.


    As it happens, a management position has been vacant a while ago.


    It is said that the father-in-law of Duke Tu has cleared him up.


    As long as he finishes another job, he can be promoted to a formal supervisor when he returns.


    Therefore, he attached great importance to the job.


    Master Tu raised his glass and, in addition to returning his master, naturally looked at long Tianyu.


    "I''ve heard of your Highness''s reputation for a long time. I didn''t know until I saw it today. Those rumors outside can''t compare with your Highness''s one or two tenths."


    The so-called hand does not hit the smiling face.


    Long Tianyu has a bad temper recently, and he doesn''t look good to Gan''s family.


    But the other party didn''t offend him, at least not now.


    "It''s just a rumor. I''ll never take it to heart."


    He didn''t directly face the butcher, but he didn''t feel much warm.


    "I''m sick, so I won''t accompany Tu Gongzi. Let''s go back."


    Mr. Tu glanced at his leg and nodded considerately.


    On the way back, there was a lot of reflection in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    I don''t know how much the Presbyterian Council knows about the Li family.


    If they know that he and ya''er are writing here, is this butcher sent by the Presbyterian Church to deal with them?


    The impatience of not finding someone made him almost unable to think calmly.


    But the more so, he warned himself never to mess around.


    He was thinking about things, but he didn''t notice them. He had been watched.


    "Ouch!"


    With a scream, a woman dressed in Gan''s maid''s clothes seemed to bump into it unintentionally.


    However, because his bodyguards escorted him in time, the woman didn''t hit him.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    The man crouched on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to argue with the other party, so he waved his hand and signaled that the other party could leave.


    But just as he passed the maid, he felt that the other party wanted to attack him with concealed weapons!


    Subconsciously catch it with your hand, but the touch of the "concealed weapon" is more like a paper ball.


    With such distraction, the maid ran away.


    And he also stopped the pursuit of the bodyguards around him.


    "Stop chasing."


    "Yes."


    In order to prevent other accidents, they returned to the guest room as soon as possible.


    Long Tianyu sent everyone out. Only then did he carefully take out the paper ball he had received before.


    There is nothing on it, just a simple topographic map.


    He looked and felt only familiar.


    The bodyguard who is most familiar with the topographic map of Gan''s family was called in.


    As soon as the other party looks, he knows where the painting is.


    "This should be the forbidden area of Gan''s family."


    "Forbidden area?"


    Long Tianyu asked suspiciously.


    The other party nodded and continued to explain.


    "This is a place where brothers can''t get in. It''s not only heavily guarded, but also has many organs. If we break in rashly, we will disturb Gan''s family."


    So ya''er is likely to be locked up here?


    He held down his excitement and forced himself to calmly think about each other''s intentions.


    Not many people know that ya''er has been kidnapped.


    And for them, ya''er is just a little medicine boy around him now, far from letting him take risks.


    So maybe it''s just a test.


    "Your Highness, shall we break in by force?" Asked the bodyguard.


    He pursed his lips and knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair with his fingertips.


    "You stare at the forbidden area. Maybe there will be a big change tonight."


    Anyway, he must send someone in to have a look.


    But that doesn''t mean he will carry the pot for others!


    With new ideas, long Tianyu''s wisdom occupied the highland of the brain again.


    "Let''s go to find the old owner of the Gan family. It''s a long night. I think he should also welcome my interference."


    The party was in the middle.


    Through several rounds of mutual compliments, Duke Tu, as the main guest, has a close relationship with the second master of the Gan family, as the host.


    Although he is young, Mr. Tu is tactful and tactful. He doesn''t show any timidity when he plays Tai Chi with the second master of the Gan family.


    They seemed to have a good talk. Somehow, the topic turned to personal issues.


    "I''ve heard that master Tu is going to marry Miss historian for a while. It''s really gratifying."


    Master Gan er''s blessing is sincere.


    When master Tu heard the name of his fiancee, he was naturally elated.


    "The historian girl is gentle and graceful. She is also in love with me. Naturally, I like her very much."


    Moreover, her dowry also included his brilliant future.


    Not to mention that the historian girl is so agreeable to him, even if she looks like no salt, he will enjoy it.


    Men should make contributions.


    "Then I''ll congratulate you in advance. By the way, this is my wedding gift for you in advance. Please don''t dislike it."


    Then the second master of the Gan family ordered someone to bring some valuable gifts.


    After only looking at it, Mr. Tu smiled and said it was too valuable.


    However, the second master of the Gan family was flattered and coaxed him to accept it.


    Duke TU was really happy. Naturally, he drank more.


    The wine doesn''t smell very strong, but only when you drink it in your stomach can you know its strength.


    After a while, Tu Gongzi was drunk and unconscious.


    Master Gan Er put down his glass and asked them to carry the Tu childe down first.


    Among the people who came with him, a young fellow who was favored by Miss historian immediately wanted to follow, but was stopped by master Gan er''s people.


    He could only watch the butcher be taken away, but he could only worry secretly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t sleep well this night.


    Fortunately, the system can work normally. As long as there is a little noise outside, she can wake up.


    About midnight, a voice came from the yard.


    The system immediately woke her up. Through the crack in the door, she saw that there seemed to be two people dragging someone in.


    "Second master, where do you put people?"


    "Put it in the yard first. When I finish it, you can come in."


    "Yes."


    It was a little far away, and the light was insufficient. Lin Mengya could only barely recognize that it was a young man.


    Coupled with the strong smell of wine in the air, the other party should be filled too much.


    It seems that the demon tonight is the second master of the Gan family.


    But she was more curious about the locked rooms.


    What''s in it?


    She stared at the other side in silence.


    Master Gan Er soon untied the lock and took down the chain.


    Finally, he carefully opened the door to a gap that could allow a person to enter.


    And he moved very fast. In an instant, he got in and closed the door.


    Fortunately, she has systematic blessing, but she can only vaguely see that there seems to be some branch like things in it.


    Is it difficult? The master of the Gan family raised some plants in it?


    But this yard doesn''t look like a garden.


    And what about the drunk man?


    It''s impossible. Was the second master brought here to enjoy the flowers?


    Not long after the man went in, there came a strange smell.


    Lin Mengya sniffed carefully with her twitching nose. She only felt that the taste was more like some kind of rotten and fermented fertilizer.


    Is it difficult? Did she really guess it?


    Is this really the place where the second master of the Gan family raises flowers and grass?


    The smell of fertilizer became stronger and stronger. Finally, there was more for about half an hour. The second master of the Gan family came out of the house.


    But this time, Lin Mengya seemed to feel some vanity in his footsteps.


    Fertilizing plants can be so tired?


    "Come on, bring people in."


    He pressed his voice and asked two men to carry people in.


    Those two men are already familiar with the road.


    Soon, they got people in one after another.


    This time, the door opened for a long time.


    Lin Mengya can also see more clearly.


    Sure enough, there is an unknown plant in it, but it looks more like some kind of vine.


    The dense climbing on the wall formed a thick shadow.


    Somehow, after seeing the scene, Lin Mengya always felt a little uncomfortable.


    She thought it was because it was midnight, so she thought of some bad scenes.


    But not long after the two men went in, another man came in the yard.


    Hearing the news, the second master of the Gan family ran out with his men.


    "Why are you here?"


    Obviously, he knows this man.

 Chapter 2516

    "Why can''t I come?"


    The visitor was a woman. Lin Mengya couldn''t see her face clearly in the hazy night, but she was very young.


    The tone of the visitor was very impolite. He didn''t pay attention to master Gan er at all.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking more.


    I thought who had the courage to speak to master Gan Er like this.


    "Besides, if I don''t come, how can I know what you are doing behind the fairy master''s back?"


    "Don''t be so ugly! Besides, I have a cooperative relationship with immortal Lord. Even if I want to do something, you have no right to interfere."


    The atmosphere between them was somewhat deadlocked. Finally, the woman took the lead in compromise.


    "The second master misunderstood. It''s not that I''m going to do many things, but the immortal thing is different. I''m here for fear that you will have an accident and spoil the immortal thing."


    The woman''s active concession calmed master Gan er a lot.


    "I''m not a three-year-old child. If you want to see it, just don''t bother, otherwise don''t blame me for not giving face to the immortal Lord!"


    "That''s nature."


    After a brief disagreement, they soon reached an agreement.


    Lin Mengya hopes that they''d better fight and know what the secret is.


    Better than now, she has been aroused curiosity, but due to the limitations of objective conditions, she can only crazy guess what the "fairy thing" in their mouth is.


    Master Gan Er returned to the house again.


    But his two confidants stayed outside.


    The woman stood in the yard and looked coldly at the closed door. Soon, there was a cold hum of contempt.


    Then, somehow, the woman turned around and looked at her room.


    That vision was like substance, but let her unconsciously hide her body into deeper darkness.


    "Why is there a little mouse hidden here?"


    In the woman''s voice, there was a bit of banter.


    The two confidants just warned her coldly.


    "This is our master''s business. You''d better leave it alone."


    "Oh, that''s not good! I''m responsible for taking care of immortal things. If this person covets immortal things or tries to destroy them, I must stop them!"


    Pooh! She''s a mouse!


    Their whole family are mice!


    Lin Mengya retorted in her heart.


    Obviously, the woman is angry.


    Find a chance to spread the anger from master Gan Er on her.


    shame on you!


    If you have the ability, go to the Lord! Take it out on her?


    However, the woman didn''t take the warning of those two confidants to heart.


    She walked slowly to the door of Lin Mengya''s room.


    At the door, Lin Mengya retreated a little.


    Finally she even pasted it on the wall.


    Women obviously prefer the feeling of cat and mouse.


    She pressed her face against the crack of the door.


    A gloomy voice came in.


    "I see you."


    Next, it was a woman''s scream.


    "Ah --"


    Of course, it''s not Lin Mengya.


    She swore she didn''t mean it!


    The thing is, the man probably wanted to scare her.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya''s reaction after he was frightened was not ordinary people''s trembling, but to fight back.


    Specifically, they may throw things within reach.


    This time, perhaps the woman''s luck was not very good. What Lin Mengya grabbed was a handful of soil falling from the wall.


    "Bah, bah, bah! Damn it! Come out and see if I won''t skin you!"


    The woman''s eyes were fascinated by the soil, and her mouth and nose took a big mouthful unprepared.


    Those two confidants ignored her before, and now they won''t pay attention to her.


    For a time, there was basically no sound except her scream.


    "What are you arguing about?"


    Master Gan er''s face turned blue again.


    The angry woman rushed directly in front of her.


    "Who''s that man locked up there? I want him to come out and die!"


    When he was interrupted again, master Gan ER was also angry.


    However, compared with Lin Mengya, who was locked up by him, he hated women''s making trouble in nothing.


    "I said earlier that if you are willing to wait here, you can wait. If you are not willing to wait, you can leave! He is my man and it is not your turn to deal with him!"


    With that, master Gan closed the door again.


    "You, how dare you do this to me! Well, don''t regret it!"


    Even across the night, Lin Mengya seemed to feel the resentment in women''s eyes.


    She is no stranger to such eyes.


    But this moody woman made her feel a sense of crisis from the bottom of her heart.


    After the people left, she moved behind the crack of the door and continued to look at the opposite scene.


    The yard is very quiet.


    But Lin Mengya heard a rustle of something.


    It''s from the opposite room. Is it difficult? Does Master Gan Er keep snakes and other things in it?


    Suddenly, a sharp scream broke the silence of the night.


    Unprepared, she was startled, but she couldn''t help but be frightened by the shudder brought by the voice.


    To those two confidants, they seemed particularly calm.


    They don''t care whether the voice is made by their own master, or they know whose voice it is.


    All together, it seems strange and inexplicable.


    Lin Mengya touched her shoulder, but her eyes couldn''t help staring at the opposite door.


    I don''t know how long the "rustle" stopped gradually.


    About a few minutes later, master Gan Er came out of it.


    The two confidants seemed to be taboo about the things in the house. They locked the door without any hesitation.


    "Remember to open the door after dawn and let him out. Before that, no one is allowed to come near."


    With that, they immediately nodded and agreed.


    But somehow, Lin Mengya saw that master Gan Er seemed to take a look at her room, but turned away without any action.


    Nevertheless, she felt a faint uneasiness.


    It''s like she''s a cat and dog in a cage and can only be slaughtered by each other.


    I don''t know how long it will be before dawn.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to sleep this night.


    While she was guessing what was going on inside, there was a sudden sound of footsteps on the roof.


    The sound is too low. If her system doesn''t work normally, I''m afraid she will ignore it.


    For a moment, all her nerves tightened.


    I''m afraid it''s the woman just now, or the second master of the Gan family who seems strange.


    But soon, reality broke her fear speculation.


    "Is that you, madam?"


    That''s the voice of long Tianyu''s guard. She can hear it!


    At the next moment, Lin Mengya was careful


    He lowered his voice and replied, "it''s me. Be careful. Those two people outside are difficult to deal with."


    Although she is very excited.


    But if it''s really so easy to find here, long Tianyu must have sent someone to save her early.


    Soon, the man dug a small hole in the roof, and the man came in and fell quietly beside Lin Mengya.


    "Are you all right, madam?"


    She shook her head.


    "How''s your highness? Did the Gan family embarrass him?"


    The bodyguard responded one by one


    Knowing that he was all right, she was much more relieved.


    "Madam, it''s not too late. Let''s get out of here quickly."


    The man''s purpose is to save his wife.


    But she obviously has her own considerations.


    "How did you find me?" She asked.


    After thinking for a while, the bodyguard replied, "this is the forbidden area of Gan''s family. My subordinates couldn''t get in. But a servant from the Presbyterian Council just said that his son was brought here. My subordinates sneaked in alone while he was making a big fuss about the forbidden area. Madam, let''s go quickly! I''m afraid they''ll find out later."


    Presbyterian?


    She immediately thought of the man who was locked up in the house alone.


    If it''s really him, the second master of the Gan family has too much courage to attack the people of the Presbyterian Council.


    "No." She shook her head.


    "I can''t go with you for the time being."


    "Why is this?"


    The bodyguard was a little worried.


    "Your Highness has been worried about your safety. If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid your highness will come and take you in person."


    Of course she knew that long Tianyu would do so.


    "Tell him for me and ask him not to worry. They won''t touch me yet. The reason why the second master of the Gan family robbed me is that his daughter Dandan likes me and he wants me to stay here to take care of Gu Dandan. Therefore, he won''t kill me."


    "But..." the bodyguard didn''t want to give up.


    But Lin Mengya''s attitude is very persistent.


    "Now leave and go back. Remember, bind everyone. You haven''t seen me or left your highness tonight. Remember, no matter how much fun it is outside, you are not allowed to leave your highness, okay?"


    The guard was helpless and had to nod his head.


    Fortunately, they understand that madam is not a willful person. She must have her consideration in doing so.


    But your highness, it''s not easy to work there.


    Lin Mengya can''t care whether long Tianyu is too attentive.


    She was thinking about tonight. If the second master of the Gan family doesn''t want to be the enemy of the Presbyterian Council directly, the best way is to find a scapegoat.


    The Gan family can''t perfectly avoid the anger of the Presbyterian Council for him.


    So, as the only outsider, long Tianyu, who has had a festival with the Presbyterian Church for a long time, has not become a perfect substitute?


    Moreover, if she returns to long Tianyu now, the second master of the Gan family can push the boat with the water.


    After all, she was the one who had seen the secret of the second master of the Gan family.


    At the thought of this situation, she was all bad.


    Fortunately, Yu already knows where she is.


    Then let him wait. At least, don''t do what others want.


    As she expected, long Tianyu found the master of Gan''s family and played chess for half a night.


    They are all good at this, especially long Tianyu, who is obviously one of the best, but has a way to lose invisible.


    They each have their own victory or defeat. Unexpectedly, they let Gan''s old master have a lot of aftertaste and directly ask him to fight again in the future.

 Chapter 2517

    It was a little bright, and the satisfied owner of Gan family asked Gan Pei to send his chess friend Haosheng to his residence.


    Ganpei led the way, and his kind face smiled a little more.


    "It seems that your highness is really destined to be with my old master. I think I haven''t been so happy for a long time after the poisonous hair from my master has become frequent."


    Ganpei couldn''t help feeling that he had more favorable feelings for long Tianyu.


    The old master was an ambitious man.


    However, over the years, the elimination of illness has drained his vitality, so that he has to become a dying old man.


    A fight with long Tianyu, in another sense, let him find his former feeling.


    Therefore, the old master was very happy.


    For ganpei, watching the depressed old owner recover his pride in the past, he was naturally happy for his master from the bottom of his heart.


    Long Tianyu maintained a proper attitude and a proper compliment.


    "I''m also the master of my hometown. My master once mentioned the master''s chess skill, and I''m full of praise."


    When he doesn''t laugh, it would make people feel serious.


    Even if it is nonsense, it will have a little more credibility.


    So the smile on ganpei''s face deepened.


    "If it''s convenient for your highness, you might as well come to our old master to play chess."


    Before he could answer, a group of people came up and questioned long Tianyu angrily.


    "Say, where did you hide our young master?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Ganpei immediately sank his face.


    But after seeing that the other party''s clothes are not his own servants, he guessed some immediately, but his face is still not so good-looking.


    "This is the Lord of the temple. What can we say slowly? Why is it so ugly?"


    He meant to be a peacemaker, but some people didn''t appreciate it.


    A boy of fifteen or sixteen years old is anxious and used to it at home. He can take care of what he cares about.


    "What happened to the temple? I think it was because he was the Lord of the temple that he dared to take away the people of our Presbyterian Council!"


    The boy was like an angry wolf, staring at long Tianyu.


    "You, hand over my childe quickly, or --"


    "Otherwise, what can I do?"


    In the morning light, the man''s mature facial features are cold and hard, with the oppression of the superior.


    The boy suddenly had the illusion of seeing his own adults.


    He couldn''t help shrinking his neck and muttered, "isn''t he a cripple? What''s the look!"


    Not all the people present are fools.


    Moreover, with the ear power of long Tianyu, he naturally heard it clearly.


    "It seems that the childe in your mouth is not as lame as me. At least, I don''t have to let servants look everywhere like headless flies."


    As soon as he spoke, the boy blushed with anger.


    "My childe is much better than you! Hand over the people quickly, or I will..."


    "What about you?"


    The deep long eyes narrowed slightly.


    Even the wounded wolf king still has the strength to look up to the heroes.


    "I never like to be threatened, nor do I like to threaten others. Get out of my way."


    Long Tianyu is too lazy to keep pestering with each other.


    The boy''s face turned red, but he could only watch the man leave before his eyes.


    "Look what! Dead lame!"


    "Don''t worry about him."


    Long Tianyu stopped and was about to be escorted.


    So one


    Delay, it''s already half light.


    This matter will be clarified soon. After all, he played chess with the old master for half the night. Many people know about it.


    Sure enough, someone couldn''t help but want to take him as a scapegoat.


    Back in the guest room, long Tianyu received a reply from his men.


    Sure enough, they found ya''er in the forbidden area.


    But she was willing to stay there. While long Tianyu was disappointed, she also guessed the possibility.


    "How''s your wife? Is there any injury?"


    His men shook their heads.


    "Madam, everything is fine. Let my subordinates tell you that you must not believe the words of Gan''s family. Be careful of fraud."


    "She thought of everything. I can see that she is the one I don''t trust most."


    Long Tianyu''s tone hides some hidden resentment.


    Since his daughter-in-law didn''t come back, he had to turn his anger to those "culprits".


    Therefore, when the second master of the Gan family pretended to send someone to ask him to ask questions in the front hall, long Tianyu stormed directly with five guards.


    The front hall of the Gan family, this time even the owner of the Gan family was disturbed.


    But he didn''t know that this time, he came to his chess friends and yawned secretly.


    Alas, the second is really!


    I know nothing about his hard work as an old man!


    Why don''t he go back to sleep while everyone is discussing?


    But when his chess friends appeared, the yawn of the Gan family''s old master took a long time to take it back.


    "Murong little friend?"


    Long Tianyu nodded at him calmly.


    At this time, the old owner was more confused and looked at his brother.


    Which song is this?


    The second master of the Gan family cleared his throat and falsely confessed to long Tianyu.


    "It''s really wrong to disturb your highness so early. It''s just that this matter is very important. I''m really not in charge of myself. Please forgive me."


    Long Tianyu''s sight has been cold and calm.


    He was an aristocrat with great recuperation. Now even if he frowns slightly, he has an indescribable elegance.


    "Oh? I don''t know the second master is looking for me. What''s the matter?"


    "That''s right."


    The second master of the Gan family looked at the others in the hall and said calmly, "just now, I heard something. As for whether it is true or false, I can only ask your highness to dispel my doubt."


    "Why?"


    It was not consistent with the aristocratic bag. As soon as he spoke, long Tianyu showed his skillful tricks.


    He crossed his hands and put them on his legs, looking relaxed and natural.


    "It''s your business that you have doubts. What does this have to do with me?"


    The defeated master Gan ER was stunned.


    This reaction seems a little wrong!


    However, he still insisted with a smile and said, "because it has something to do with your highness, don''t get me wrong. I don''t doubt you, but just want to find out the truth of the matter."


    "Then make it clear, if you don''t doubt me, why do you want someone to call me? Or do you doubt someone else, but you don''t dare to correct him, so you want to borrow my hand. OK, you said earlier, I''m very sleepy."


    Long Tianyu covered his lips and was very happy to see green veins jumping on the forehead of the second master of the Gan family.


    At the critical moment, his wife''s negotiation skills really worked.


    Angry old bastard!


    "No, I don''t doubt anyone."


    Master Gan Er felt that if he continued to quarrel like this, his goal would certainly not be achieved, so he could only reluctantly cut into the subject.


    "Well, the butcher from the Presbyterian Church disappeared last night. Someone saw it


    His Highness''s people took him away, so I want to know, where did your highness go last night and who did you see? "


    Finally.


    Long Tianyu felt that the second master of the Gan family was really brave.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, did you say last night?"


    He deliberately made a thoughtful appearance, but in fact, he sneered at each other''s poor performance.


    "I met a lot of people last night. I don''t know who took the Tu childe? Otherwise, you can find out the truth by arresting them and torturing them."


    Master Gan Er only said that this guy was really smart, but he was mistaken. He immediately said, "it''s not good. Let me take these little brothers behind you to identify, so that they won''t misunderstand you."


    "No need."


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    "Just let them recognize it directly."


    He was so generous, but master Gan ER was full of doubts.


    In his predetermined script, Murong Xi must plead, even for his own face.


    But he''s too generous.


    Can it be said that the other party has seen through his plan?


    Soon, master Gan er''s men brought several servants.


    "See you, second master."


    The second master waved his hand.


    "Get up and talk."


    The two men got up in a hurry, but they didn''t dare to look up.


    "Didn''t you say you saw who took the Tu childe away? Now look, can people be here?"


    As master Gan er''s voice just fell.


    They looked at the people around them like thieves.


    Then, coincidentally, he pointed to the man in the wheelchair.


    "Yes, the two in the back."


    "Are you sure?"


    Long Tianyu asked faintly.


    "We''re sure."


    "Yes, we were right! One of the two people who took away the Tu childe last night had a mole under his left eye."


    When they heard this, they all looked at the man.


    The man really has a mole under his left eye!


    "I said, it must be him!"


    The boy who blocked long Tianyu immediately shouted.


    Master Gan Er also sighed and looked very embarrassed.


    "Temple Lord, what do you say about this?"


    "Say what?"


    Long Tianyu asked.


    "I haven''t finished asking. How do you know it must be my people?"


    The boy couldn''t help but pull the servant and said fiercely, "you all heard that he saw the man with a mole under his left eye take my childe away with his own eyes!"


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    "Oh? But you''re not sure it''s him? Look up and let them recognize it."


    With that, the other three raised their heads.


    Each of them had a mole under his left eye.


    Then the first person to be identified put his hand on his face.


    In full view of the public, the mole disappeared!


    "Now? Are you sure he did it?"


    The two men had no choice but to look at the second master of the Gan family.


    The latter was also stuffy, but had to continue.


    "What are you looking at me for? Admit it!" He roared impatiently.


    The two men trembled with fear, but they couldn''t be so firm.

 Chapter 2518

    "This, this..."


    They didn''t expect him to do that.


    But after hesitating for a moment, he still pointed to the original person.


    "Yes, it''s him! Although, although the mole may be false, I recognize his face!"


    Now the situation seemed to be against him again.


    But long Tianyu still just looked at them coldly, and the bodyguard gave a deep gift to the old master of Gan family.


    "The villain was always in front of the old master last night. I wonder if the old master can return the villain''s innocence?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the old owner.


    The latter pondered for a moment, and his scanning eyes swept over the second younger brother, and finally fell on the guard in front of him.


    "I remember you."


    The old man nodded.


    "You did stand next to me last night."


    In other words, the reason why the owner of Gan''s family is deeply impressed by the young man is that the little thing brought by long Tianyu can alleviate his inflammation and poison.


    It''s just a little troublesome to use. Someone must keep holding it on the back of the old owner to suppress the toxicity of inflammation for him.


    Last night, long Tianyu asked him to play chess and taught him how to use it.


    The bodyguard happened to be the one who pressed poison for the old master.


    Hearing the eldest brother''s opening, the second master couldn''t help but burst into some anger.


    "Brother, you can''t just cover up the temple Lord because you have a good relationship with him."


    The old man is also a hero. He sank his face immediately.


    "You''re such a big man and you''re still so impetuous. Besides, the little brother really didn''t leave last night. If you don''t believe it, look at his hand."


    The crowd looked at him with his voice.


    The guard''s palm was still blue and purple.


    That''s because it''s very cold. If ordinary people hold it in their hands, it will take at least a day and a half to recover.


    Of course, last night, long Tianyu was to let the owner of Gan''s family fully experience it. Otherwise, in fact, he could be padded with a soft cloth, so he wouldn''t be frozen like this.


    At this stage, even fools can see the strange thing, not to mention long Tianyu.


    In front of everyone, he finally showed a contemptuous sneer.


    "Second master, I don''t know if my people can get rid of the suspicion?"


    It is clear that this is humiliating master Gan er.


    Whether those two people see it or not is no longer important.


    Long Tianyu has made it clear that he was instructed by master Gan er.


    Master Gan Er looks very ugly.


    But everyone was there, and he could only put on a dry smile.


    "It seems that they made a mistake. Your highness, I''m really sorry."


    "Oh, there was a mistake."


    Long Tianyu said with a smile. The atmosphere was embarrassing.


    "Since I made a mistake, I won''t argue with you. That''s right. In charge of the Gan family, your energy is limited, and a moment''s negligence is inevitable. However, since the Presbyterian Council can be kidnapped in the Gan family, I''m always a waste of people who can''t move easily. I''m afraid it''s also a little dangerous. Why don''t I take someone away now? If I''m also missing, two elders Sir, aren''t you even more worried? "


    "No!"


    The owner of the Gan family anxiously stopped him.


    "Your Highness has come all the way. It''s better to stay in Gan''s house for more days. I''m sure no one can disrespect your highness in Gan''s house."


    make fun of.


    It took him only one night and he was much better.


    If he really gets angry, what can he do?


    Master Gan Er is eager for long Tianyu to go.


    But the words of the old owner blocked his way.


    "Brother, since people don''t trust us anymore, why force people?"


    He wants long Tianyu to go quickly.


    However, the old master is determined.


    "What are you going to do? Come on, I''m in charge of this. Second brother, it''s said that Dandan is not in good health recently. As her father, you should take good care of her. This matter will be handed over to ganpei in the future."


    "Yes."


    No matter how unwilling he is, master Gan Er doesn''t dare to disobey his eldest brother''s order.


    Just in my heart, it is inevitable that there is some imbalance.


    You know, big brother has been ill for years. He has to carry all the big and small things in the family.


    But don''t want to, big brother for that guy in the way, unexpectedly openly lose his temper and accuse him.


    At that moment, there was a little more resentment in his heart.


    Long Tianyu didn''t stop at the sight of good, but still insisted on going.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but there''s one thing you shouldn''t know."


    He looked at master Gan Er coldly.


    "Before that, I lost a little medicine boy in Gan''s house. I asked all over Gan''s house, but they didn''t see her. I thought she might have been abducted by human traffickers. Now it seems that I''m not the only one who loses face in Gan''s house."


    This made master Gan Er more and more embarrassed.


    "Disgrace" or "disgrace", in short, no matter which one, Gan''s family is doomed to lose face today.


    The old master was even more dissatisfied when he heard this.


    "Who lost? Second brother, ganpei, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing? I think I''m old and can''t care about you, can I?"


    In fact, long Tianyu''s words today reminded the old owner of his sense of crisis about his status.


    He knew that his second brother was capable and that his prestige was no less than his own.


    After being the owner of his family for a lifetime, how can he be willing to be divided or replaced at any time?


    But in the past, the second child was too indifferent to fame and wealth.


    In addition, the second family has only one silly girl, which makes him feel relieved to hand over the power.


    But unexpectedly, the honest man he thought also had his own plan behind his back.


    This made him feel frightened when he was angry.


    The matter put forward by long Tianyu only accelerated the contradiction between them and gave the old owner an excuse.


    "Master, calm down. Although I know this, I don''t know that your highness hasn''t found anyone. If I had known this, I would have continued to look for it at that time."


    Ganpei opened his mouth and quickly took the responsibility on himself and made amends with the old owner.


    But his words provoked the dissatisfaction of master Gan er.


    "What do you mean, ganpei? I didn''t try my best to find someone for them, did I?"


    Ganpei explained immediately.


    "Second master, I don''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong. I''m just afraid the owner will be angry about it."


    But he made the second master more angry.


    He looked into ganpei''s eyes with a gloomy face and a faint disgust.


    "Angry? Don''t you know what my elder brother''s temper is? He will flatter all day. With people like you, my elder brother will get worse and worse. You must have instigated it!"


    Ganpei wants to defend himself, but due to his identity, he can only stifle it.


    "All right!"


    The old owner rubbed his eyebrows dissatisfied.


    For this brother,


    He is really more and more disappointed.


    "Ganpei is busy taking care of me all day. He really doesn''t know anything about things outside."


    "Dick." He stared at his brother closely.


    "I want to see your Highness''s people in one day."


    Master Gan Er took a deep breath and squeezed out a word from his teeth.


    "I don''t know where he is."


    "I don''t want to be disappointed anymore."


    The old master was half warning and half hint


    "You and I are brothers. Don''t embarrass big brother."


    That''s what made him miserable for half his life.


    But master Gan Er could only nod hard.


    "OK, I see."


    Long Tianyu, who watched the whole communication process of the Gan brothers, secretly fell in love with their brothers.


    Then, although the second master agreed, the people of the Presbyterian Council also came out to make trouble. They must see the butcher''s people within one day, otherwise they must report to the Presbyterian Council and ask them to send someone to ask for help in person.


    He felt that master Gan Er would not directly kill the butcher.


    After all, it''s not good for him at all.


    But now he is most concerned about the safety of his wife.


    He believed that under the pressure of his hometown owner, the other party would not dare to do more.


    But he was afraid that those people would become angry or just hurt her to vent their anger.


    He was afraid that he would lose his temper.


    Therefore, he has been sitting at the door since he came back.


    Until dusk came, when the glow rendered a layer of gentle orange on the cold roof with Gan''s characteristics, a slender figure trotted in front of him not far away.


    "I''m back!"


    It was still the ordinary disguised face, but long Tianyu felt that he couldn''t see enough.


    He reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Tight, never want to let go.


    "Just come back."


    "Wait a minute?"


    His big hands are a little cold.


    Lin Mengya immediately held his hand back.


    Yu''s blood circulation has been bad since she was injured.


    Although his body temperature was still much higher than her, his hands and feet would easily become cold if he stayed in the cold wind for too long.


    Put his hand on his mouth and breathe, rubbing the palm and back of his hand for him.


    After a while, he eased up.


    "Let''s talk first."


    She smiled and said.


    Long Tianyu nodded. The two people walked into the guest room like children.


    Lin Mengya was suddenly released. In fact, she was still a little nervous.


    Along the way, she strained her nerves for fear that someone would jump out of there and tie her back.


    But fortunately, no one came until she returned to long Tianyu.


    "Speaking of it, master Gan Er is simply a paranoid!"


    After drinking some hot soup and warming up, she didn''t forget to complain to her man.


    "How strange he is! He did such a thing in order to find someone to take care of his daughter. I think he wants to find a suitable person to take over and want to be a shopkeeper! Bah, he''s so beautiful!"


    Long Tianyu naturally agrees with Lin Mengya''s words.


    Pushing a cup of hot tea, he looked at the lady in front of him carefully.


    Fortunately, although I lost some weight, I looked pretty good.


    But that doesn''t mean he won''t pursue it again.

 Chapter 2519

    Hiding the cold plan in his heart, his eyes followed his wife attentively.


    She couldn''t take a bath these days, especially the last day and two nights. She had to stay awake almost all the time to avoid becoming the next victim.


    She was too dirty to look straight at except that she was exhausted.


    As soon as she was full, she hurried into the warm bath bucket.


    "Ah --"


    She couldn''t help but utter heartfelt admiration.


    Why didn''t she think it was really comfortable for her wife to take a bath!


    "By the way, guess what I saw before I came out?"


    She lay on the bath bucket and told long Tianyu what she had seen and heard in a voice that only two people could hear.


    The latter, with gentle eyes, pushed the wheelchair over and rubbed her sour shoulder.


    "I don''t know."


    "I saw the second master of the Gan family raising a strange flower in the house."


    "Flowers?"


    "Yes!" Lin Mengya nodded.


    Up to now, she hasn''t recovered from the shock.


    "Just before they let me out, they also let out a young man who had gone in before. By coincidence, I saw a little bit. It looked like some kind of vine, climbing the whole wall. But there were branches, and I didn''t know what was going on. Anyway, it was strange."


    They covered it too tightly.


    So that if she hadn''t been systematic, she could visit the pictures she deliberately recorded countless times, I''m afraid she couldn''t see them.


    Nevertheless, she can only give a general description of Montagues.


    "So it is. There are really many wonders in the world."


    Long Tianyu''s voice was as calm as ever, but in his eyes, there was a little bit of complex meaning.


    "That is to say, but we have seen a lot of strange plants before. The flowers and plants that can be raised in the house are not rare, that is -"


    Her words stopped involuntarily.


    After thinking hard for a moment, she concluded in a lighter voice, "I always think that the flower is not very good."


    Yu''s deep laughter came, and her big hands turned to gently rub her long hair.


    "It''s just a flower. Can you tell good from bad? I don''t know. My wife still has the craftsmanship of a gardener. In that case, I''ll entrust my wife to take care of the garden in person. I also raised a sum of money for my husband to be a private house."


    What a serious atmosphere, can be destroyed by one or two words of this guy.


    Lin Mengya turned back, took out her long hair and stared at each other.


    "Here you are! How dare you hide your private money now? Come on, how much?"


    Long Tianyu smiled, pretending to be embarrassed and counting his slender fingers.


    "It''s not much now. It''s mainly because my wife is strict, and I don''t have any big expenses."


    "Hum!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other.


    "I don''t have the ability you said, and you don''t have to pretend to be pathetic with me. Just the brothers around you can''t tell how much they''ve helped you hide from me."


    She stared at each other angrily, then got up and got out of the bath bucket.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to argue with you."


    After changing into clean and soft Chinese clothes, she sat in front of long Tianyu.


    While wiping his hair, he asked, "although I don''t know why master Gan Er changed his mind and suddenly let me go, I don''t think he will give up so easily. Shall we continue to stay here?"


    Long Tian


    Yu looked straight into her eyes.


    "I listen to you."


    But no one would dare to take her away from him again, he swore secretly.


    "In fact, I think we have reached the present stage. Even if we can leave, I can''t swallow it."


    She has never been a patient character.


    Confused people were calculated. They not only suffered from white eyes and curses, but also almost were kept in captivity as pets.


    If she really leaves like this, she will have to vomit to death whenever she remembers.


    She was so angry that she had to take revenge on her.


    Whether it''s sunny or cloudy above her house, she has to open it and look again.


    "Well, do as your wife says."


    Long Tianyu put down all his strong and crazy thoughts.


    As long as she wants, she will help her achieve her wish.


    "Well..."


    She covered her mouth and yawned.


    "Go to sleep. I can finally have a safe sleep."


    Long Tianyu moved himself to bed.


    She rubbed her daughter-in-law into her arms. After a while, she heard her long breath, sometimes with two lovely little snores.


    She must be tired, he thought.


    He hugged for a while. When he was sure that his daughter-in-law slept safely and would not wake up at will, he quietly moved himself out of bed.


    "Well, where are you going?"


    Lin Mengya, who suddenly left the heat source and big pillow, sleeps vaguely and asks him.


    "I''ll have a drink and you can sleep."


    He whispered gentle comfort and stuffed a pillow as his double.


    Maybe she was really tired. She muttered a few times and went to sleep with her pillow.


    Long Tianyu looked back at her for a long time. Then he pushed his wheelchair and walked out of the door.


    The moonlight was obscured by dark clouds, and the air was filled with a trace of earthy smell.


    This is a harbinger of rain.


    Since his injury, his legs ache every rainy day.


    I think there should be a heavy rain tonight.


    Under the eaves of the corridor, a dozen guards in night clothes were waiting for his orders.


    "Do you all know where to detain your wife?"


    The first one on the left nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Long Tianyu gave an order without expression.


    "I don''t like my wife to think there, so you should know what to do?"


    As the iron guards he personally trained, they only meticulously implemented his orders without more than half questioning.


    "Subordinates understand."


    "I don''t want to leave any traces, and I don''t like trouble."


    He looked up at the dark sky.


    "I''m afraid there will be a storm tonight. Finish it early and come back early."


    "Yes."


    Soon, two people were left in the yard.


    Others, like ghosts, scattered to their target location this time.


    The storm came as he had predicted.


    Lin Mengya was awakened by the sound of lightning.


    "What''s the matter? But it scared you?"


    As soon as he looked up, Yu''s voice rang immediately after him.


    In an instant, the startled soul immediately returned to its place.


    She was like a little rabbit building a nest and took herself into his arms.


    "No. but it''s fine. Why is it raining? It seems that the rain is not small!"


    Long Tianyu stroked her back.


    "Well, I was also a little surprised. The rain really came suddenly."


    "Yes!"


    She suddenly remembered something and immediately got out of bed to look through the salute she had brought.


    Soon, she found two thick cloth bags and lit some low-temperature charcoal she carried with her.


    The remaining smoke curled up, and the burnt incense ignited by the charcoal fire broke through the wet smell brought by the rainy day.


    Looking at the low temperature charcoal that had been completely lit, she quickly and quickly, and picked the carbon blocks carefully in the thick cloth of Kwai, and then quickly tied up at the seal.


    "I know you must feel bad on rainy days, so I made you a pair of hot leg guards and waist guards. You can have a try."


    She first carefully tied the leg guards to him, and then tied a waist guard to him according to the law.


    It has to be said that the warm temperature with wisps of medicine fragrance greatly alleviated his discomfort.


    Looking at his wife''s bright eyes, he smiled and whispered, "very comfortable, thank you, madam."


    "If only you knew!"


    Lin Mengya still stretched out her hand to explore the temperature. Just right, because she was separated by a layer of cowhide and cotton cloth, she would not be in danger of low-temperature scald.


    She retreated into bed again, but she was sleepless.


    "I''ve thought about your injury, but I still have to cure it. I don''t dislike your inconvenience, but it''s too uncomfortable when the weather changes. Feiye city is no better than Shangjing in Jin. Although it has four distinct seasons, it''s wet after all. We''ll live there often in the future. Your legs and feet will suffer."


    He lay quietly beside her and listened to her talk about the trivialities of life, but he didn''t feel bored at all.


    "Well, but I don''t care anymore."


    He smiled and recalled how his wife coaxed herself carefully after she knew he was hurt.


    Maybe at the beginning, he still had a strong desire to recover.


    Then because of despair, there was a little bit of self abandonment.


    But since he returned to his wife, he couldn''t even have a trace of negative thoughts.


    The reason why injured people have low self-esteem, sensitivity, and even irritability is that they are afraid of being left behind and disliked. In the end, they can only live alone for a lifetime.


    But his wife never gave him such a sense of crisis.


    Even, he can now say with certainty that if he really can''t stand up all his life, she will accompany him all his life.


    Since he had confidence, he was not afraid to talk about it.


    "You don''t care what to do? You have to cooperate with me! Besides, before leaving, the teacher told me that maybe there is a way to cure you in the ancient people."


    As she spoke, she was a little worried.


    "Do you think the elders of the ancient clan are mentally ill? Where did we offend them? They have to fight us. Alas, I''m afraid there''s a way, and they won''t say it."


    Just as long Tianyu wanted to comfort, he heard urgent footsteps outside the yard.


    "Your Highness, the forbidden area of Gan family has been struck by thunder and the outside has become a mess. Steward Gan Pei personally told his subordinates that you must not go out to avoid accidents."


    "I see."


    It seems that the people he sent have succeeded.


    Long Tianyu held his wife''s waist and thought he wouldn''t go out to join the fun!


    It was Lin Mengya who was very surprised.


    "Was struck by thunder? Where was it?"

 Chapter 2520

    "I don''t know. Well, it''s so noisy outside. We''ll know it tomorrow morning. Go to sleep."


    Seeing that she was still unwilling, long Tianyu had to press people in her arms.


    They stick together tightly. Soon, Yu''s warm and familiar smell catches her sleepers.


    The thunder is rolling outside, but the house is quiet and warm.


    She slept too bright.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I heard a conversation between long Tianyu and someone in the yard.


    "When something like this happens, my old master is a little uneasy. If it''s convenient for your highness, I wonder if you can go with me to comfort my old master."


    Last night, the forbidden area of the Gan family was struck by thunder, which really doesn''t bode well for the Gan family.


    Long Tianyu nodded and agreed to it.


    Looking back, he saw his wife in a new dress, stretched her waist, and her eyes were red. She was not very energetic.


    "How did you sleep?" He pushed himself over and asked softly.


    She nodded.


    "Fortunately, by the way, what does the old master of Gan family want you to do?"


    "Oh, it''s probably because he''s restless, so I want to help him suppress the inflammatory poison."


    The thing he brought was called "black ice iron jade". Although it was extremely cold, it could only be found in extremely hot places.


    Therefore, it can suppress inflammation and poison, but it is extremely cold, but it has its own warmth. If it is not used for a long time, it will not cause frostbite easily.


    This is the best thing for the current Gan family''s old owner.


    But long Tianyu has always been cautious.


    He can''t trust the Gan family about the second master of the Gan family.


    Therefore, I told the owner of Gan''s family that this thing must be done step by step, and can only be handed over to him after confirmation.


    The old owner was also anxious and agreed to his request.


    But he''s not lying.


    Although Mr. Gan looks very comfortable for the first time, the later it goes, the more limited it can play.


    I really want to live two more years. I hope it''s still on my wife.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Lin Mengya is not afraid to see Master Gan Er again.


    Now if she goes missing again, I''m afraid everyone knows that master Gan Er did it.


    In this way, she is much safer.


    When they entered the courtyard of Gan''s old family this time, it was slightly different from the last time.


    Lin Mengya looked around and whispered in long Tianyu''s ear, "it seems that there were no such people watching the door last time, and the two people who stopped me disappeared."


    How to put it?


    Last time I came here, it was just like an ordinary place for the elderly to rest.


    But this time, there was more pomp of the head of the family.


    She was curious about these changes. As the most trusted manager of the old owner, ganpei also welcomed him with a smile.


    "My Lord has been waiting for me for a long time. Your highness, please come with me."


    Long Tianyu nodded slightly, and then pushed in by her.


    As a servant, ganpei lags behind and is equal to Lin Mengya.


    "Little brother, I''m really sorry about last time."


    Do you mean that master Gan Er imprisoned her?


    Lin Mengya shook her head carefully.


    "It''s just some misunderstandings. Now that the misunderstandings are explained clearly, small people can feel at ease."


    Ganpei smiled kindly at her.


    "Yes, since it''s all a misunderstanding, it''s better to solve it. By the way, I''ve prepared some things for you personally. Now some will have been delivered


    Your room is empty. "


    Lin Mengya was even more surprised.


    "No, Gan Da doesn''t have to spend so much."


    "What you want is what you want. My little brother is broad-minded and doesn''t want to care. It''s even more important to accept our gifts."


    Finally, she can only accept it.


    I can''t help being suspicious.


    What''s the matter with the Gan family? Why are they so polite to her nobody?


    It''s different from the attitude of master Gan Er before!


    They soon reached the inner room.


    The old owner of the Gan family looked a little depressed until he saw the two of them, more specifically, the small wooden box in long Tianyu''s arms.


    "Murong, you are here!"


    The title was so kind that she got goose bumps all over.


    Although she knows there will be some friends who forget their years.


    But the warmth of Gan''s old master made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, the other party and the master of the old hall are peers, and they have also dealt with each other.


    Even if you fall in love with Yu, you shouldn''t drop your generation like this.


    After all, she is just greedy for the benefits that her man can bring him.


    "Is the old master well?" He asked quietly.


    "Alas, I can''t be good! My family is unfortunate. That''s why God punished me. I don''t know how to face my ancestors and ancestors!"


    In addition to some things that have been handed down from generation to generation and are difficult to see the light, there are still memorial tablets of ancestors in the forbidden area of Gan family.


    But this time the lightning hit the house, so that the ancestral hall with memorial tablets was completely burned down.


    Now, they have no ancestors.


    This will be worse than death for Gan''s family, especially for an old man like him.


    Long Tianyu also sighed.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I know. Just ask my ancestors to blame me for all their mistakes, but don''t involve my Gan family."


    On this topic, Mr. Gan didn''t talk much with him.


    After they exchanged greetings again, this time, the bodyguard around long Tianyu personally recuperated for him.


    Lin Mengya also stood behind the old master with the bodyguard.


    Under the blue gray clothes, the old man''s bony appearance is obviously unbearable.


    What''s more strange is that his whole back is very unhealthy cyan gray.


    Yu said that when the old owner was young, he often slept on a special ice bed in order to restrain inflammation and poison.


    Over the years, because his blood is in a low-temperature environment all year round, it is easy for his blood circulation to be not smooth, and even necrosis is the most serious.


    But the poison was still raging in his body, tormenting him all the time.


    "Hiss -"


    As soon as xuanbing iron jade was pasted on the back of the old master, he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Then, the body trembled slightly.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ganpei was a little worried.


    Last time, the owner didn''t react like this!


    The owner of Gan family waved and touched the sweat on his forehead.


    "Nothing. Please bother the little brother. Let''s start."


    The other party nods and continues to press and knead according to the acupoints.


    Lin Mengya was also able to spy on some symptoms of Gan''s old master''s poisonous hair.


    I saw that my skin was still cyan gray, but now it was a little dark red.


    Then small red or purple dots began to appear on him.


    Bodyguard


    The little brother quickened his movements.


    I saw that after the black ice iron jade was pressed, those dots would gradually disappear.


    But the old owner''s skin will leave a small white mark.


    Is this the poison that tortured the master of Gan family all his life?


    Lin Mengya stared at his back and dared not miss any details.


    On the other hand, with the relief of the burning feeling brought by inflammation and poison, the tense look of the old master of Gan family gradually eased down.


    He greeted long Tianyu and played chess with him to distract him.


    After they set the chessboard, the old owner sighed.


    "I really envy the old hall leader for having you as a successor. If my descendants of Gan family can catch up with you by one percent, I won''t be at this age and have to worry about following them."


    This is not all flattery to long Tianyu.


    Although he had chosen several successors before he fell.


    However, he didn''t know these people. They were spoiled by the family.


    If the Gan family is handed over to them, I''m afraid it won''t be far from being swallowed up.


    "The old master is modest."


    Long Tianyu picked up a sunspot and fell gently.


    "Everyone has his own nature. You don''t have to worry. It''s just to get well."


    "I''d like to! But look, what else have they done besides making noise when such a big thing happened at home?"


    He was angry when he said it.


    "I thought he was a safe man. Now it seems that he is also an ambitious man!"


    The trust is not human, especially his own compatriots and brothers.


    This makes the old owner more angry. Therefore, it will arouse the poison of inflammation in advance.


    Long Tianyu hung his head and looked at the chess game.


    "The second master is your brother. You should know him best. Besides, where is the brother''s overnight revenge?"


    The face of the owner of Gan family changed several times.


    Finally, he shook his head sadly.


    "Know people, know faces, don''t know hearts! Ouch!"


    Ganpei was scared to death by the painful voice of the old owner.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    He held the old man and saw that the boy who had behaved very well on the road was actually poking his fingers at their old man''s back.


    "What are you doing?" Ganpei asked angrily.


    Lin Mengya looked up blankly and said, "nothing. The little one saw the old owner sweating, so he wanted to wipe it for him."


    That expression is how innocent.


    Finally, the owner of Gan family waved his hand.


    "Gumpei, forget it. I don''t blame those who don''t know. Little brother, my inflammation and poison are too powerful. When I get poisoned, I can''t stand a little heat."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    The old master didn''t want to quarrel with her. He broke his harmony with long Tianyu. Let''s forget it.


    But Lin Mengya was chased back to long Tianyu by ganpei with his eyes.


    With her head hanging silently, she seems to be sincerely repenting.


    In fact, it was on his back, communicating with him in the Morse code.


    "There is something strange about the old master''s inflammatory poison. You should delay as much as possible. I just got some data and now use the system for analysis."


    After learning her request, long Tianyu''s hand on the chessboard also responded gently.


    "OK."


    The chess game began to become more and more sticky. This time, the owner of Gan family didn''t dare to be distracted.

 Chapter 2521

    In the system, according to her current situation, Xiaoyao has made an analysis of this inflammatory poison.


    Never underestimate a person''s body.


    So far, even the latest medical technology can not explain those mysterious phenomena.


    For example, human spontaneous combustion.


    Although there are different opinions on the reasons for this phenomenon, in fact, until now, we have not completely unveiled its mystery.


    After inspection, Xiaoyao found that the so-called inflammation poison is actually because the body of the old owner of the Gan family may spontaneously ignite anytime and anywhere.


    For some reason, there is a certain balance in the body of Gan''s old owner.


    Toxic hair is the precursor of spontaneous combustion when there is an imbalance.


    Although this is only their guess, it is enough to show how dangerous the situation of Gan''s old owner is.


    If you''re a little careless, you''ll really be hopeless.


    "Is there any way for him to maintain this balance longer?" She asked the little medicine.


    Today''s cross dressing play is "naughty skateboarding research youth".


    Lin Mengya couldn''t say enough about his broken white coat and his skateboard with various formulas written on the soles of his feet.


    She probably realized the pressure faced by her children as parents after their rebellious period.


    The key is this kind of "mix and match". She wants to know how this product came out!


    "Master."


    The skateboarder pushed the colorful spectacle frame on the bridge of his nose.


    "I think in this case, we should start with the reasons for his situation. Didn''t Daddy say that the old man of the Gan family was plotted by others?"


    Well, daddy is probably more foreign-minded than his father.


    Lin Mengya held back the convulsions in the corners of her mouth and tried to think about business.


    "But even if we can find the source of this inflammation and poison, his time may not be able. Also, rebellious teenagers can''t be rude!"


    Xiaoyao nodded, but he was very insincere.


    "It''s better for the master to prescribe some cool and calming medicine for him. Spontaneous combustion, like traditional Chinese medicine, is metaphysics to some extent."


    Lin Mengya wants to format the part of Xiaoyao about aesthetics.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine is not metaphysics. Besides, you can dress up next time..."


    She suddenly remembered that Xiaoyao could only communicate with herself. It would be cruel to kill his only hobby.


    Therefore, the words turned a corner in the mouth.


    "You can be more arbitrary. Well, I''m surprised."


    Sure enough, hearing this, Xiao Yao''s eyes were shining.


    "I knew the master would like it! Master, I love you!"


    With that, the cub rushed over and gave her a bear hug.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and immediately her heart was filled with some joy.


    The generation of emotion makes this artificial intelligence more inclined to "people".


    The emotion of "love" makes her worry about small drugs a little less.


    "Well, go and play by yourself. I''ll go out first."


    "Master..."


    She looked at the little medicine, but the latter shook his head quickly.


    "It''s all right! Besides, we can communicate anytime, anywhere!"


    That''s true.


    Lin Mengya touched his head and his consciousness returned to reality.


    But I didn''t see the little guy still in the system. He called out a group of private data thoughtfully.


    yes.


    Since Xiaoyao had self-awareness, Lin Mengya gave him certain privacy rights.


    He carefully read this set of data, but he did not hesitate to erase it.


    After returning from consciousness, Lin Mengya moved her wrist and patted long Tianyu on the shoulder, indicating that the other party''s own work had been completed.


    She has recorded all the data that should be recorded.


    And over there, a treatment for the old owner of Gan''s family is coming to an end.


    As for the episode she made, the other party also looked at long Tianyu''s face and refused to investigate.


    Looking at her face becoming a healthy and ruddy old owner again, Lin Mengya had an idea.


    "Hahaha, I''m really old! Your Highness has excellent chess skills. I''m willing to bow down!"


    Just now, there were winning and losing chess games. After long Tianyu got her hint, there was a great change immediately.


    Up to now, the old owner has only seen that the previous action of this man is actually just a diversion and secretly layout.


    Now, his dragon has been trapped to death.


    This game has been won or lost.


    Long Tianyu also smiled faintly and put down the last chess piece that decided life and death.


    "It''s just a fluke to win while you''re distracted. It''s not aboveboard."


    Although his words were faint, he just gave the owner of Gan''s family a step down.


    Who wants to admit that he is inferior to others?


    At present, the old owner of Gan''s family is more favorable to him.


    "The younger generation is terrible. Murong, I really admire you. Alas, I''m ashamed. If my Gan family can have people like you to help me, I can be worthy of my ancestors if I die one day."


    This is the second time the other party has said something similar.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are people who have seen wind and waves. I''m afraid they have moved their mind.


    Long Tianyu stood still and just put away his pieces.


    On the other hand, the old man sighed in his heart and finally gave ganpei a look.


    The latter immediately withdrew, and the old owner put on his coat under the servant''s service.


    "Master, Miss Fengyi wants to greet you."


    Ganpei went back and forth, but there was a slim figure behind him.


    Lin Mengya glanced carelessly.


    Only from the silhouette, we can see that this is a beauty.


    The owner of Gan family waved happily.


    "Fengyi, come to Grandpa."


    A woman in a tender yellow dress came forward slowly and knelt down gracefully to the old master.


    "Fengyi sends greetings to Grandpa. Grandpa, how are you? Fengyi stewed you some cool soup to relieve the fire. It has been frozen with well water and won''t hurt your intestines and stomach."


    With that, Miss Fengyi took a food box from the maid''s hand.


    Lin Mengya smelled the white bowl of soup and knew that some fire clearing herbs had indeed been added to it.


    Can''t help frowning and thinking. Isn''t what Xiao Yao said just now nonsense?


    Facing the filial piety of his granddaughter, the old owner is more happy.


    Hold your granddaughter and introduce it to the young man opposite.


    "Come on, this is your highness and your grandfather''s friend. But you should be about the same age. Call him big brother."


    Gan Fengyi just looked up at the man in black, immediately lowered her head and skillfully called him big brother.


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer. Instead, he turned back and asked his little medicine boy in a low voice.


    "Tired?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously shook her head.


    But she soon thought that now her identity is just a medicine boy. Long Tianyu is so caring. What if it''s bad to let people see something?


    "Your Highness feels tired?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "Well, I''m very sleepy. Let''s go back."


    After saying that, he said goodbye to Mr. Gan, and his sight fell on Miss Fengyi.


    He has made it so obvious that the owner of the Gan family doesn''t understand.


    I can only sigh in my heart, but I didn''t completely rest my mind.


    In his opinion, although the girl of the palace family has a beautiful face, she has a high birth and is the head of the family. She must be very angry.


    According to his relationship with Murong Xi in recent days, he can feel that the young man has a mind and a wrist.


    Over time, he will have his own ambition.


    A woman like Gong Ya will certainly not be gentle with him.


    In this way, their own Fengyi also has the opportunity.


    It''s not urgent.


    Having figured this out, he immediately asked ganpei to send them away.


    On the way, long Tianyu kept a calm face.


    Lin Mengya, who has been thinking about how to delay the onset of Gan''s old home owner, didn''t find that her man seemed angry.


    Until, after closing the door, when only the two of them were left, she was swept into the bad.


    "Oh, what are you doing?"


    It was just some accident. She had been used to being held on his lap. She just adjusted the angle and more comfortably nestled in his arms.


    "Don''t treat the old man!" He said angrily.


    "Why? Did he annoy you?"


    Lin Mengya grabbed his neck and asked seriously.


    Now, long Tianyu was even more dissatisfied.


    "He''s going to give me his granddaughter as my little wife! Such people have ulterior motives and intend to destroy our relationship between husband and wife!"


    With a "puff" sound, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "Just for this? I said long Tianyu, how old are you this year? Are you in the kindergarten class?"


    Long Tianyu lowered his head and nibbled at her lips, still angry.


    "I learned it in the study with other princes when I was a child! You heartless guy, how dare you laugh!"


    Lin Mengya almost laughed a pig''s foot.


    However, she finally gave him some face under the condemnation of the other party''s deeply resentful eyes.


    After kissing him several times, he said, "Oh, I don''t believe you!"


    But long Tianyu glanced at her and was determined not to be tempted by beauty.


    "No! You must have rushed up first when you met this kind of thing before. After all, you still think I''m old, lame and yellow..."


    "Stop!"


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t smile to death, but on the surface, she still hugged his face seriously.


    "In my heart, even if you are white haired, you are also the most beautiful and brave old man in the world! Well, I don''t care, but she won''t be a threat to me at all. My man, I know very well."


    Long Tianyu snorted softly, but the corners of his mouth really stole a hook.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know where this guy is just taking the opportunity to be coquettish.


    Sometimes men, like children, need to be coaxed and spoiled.


    These are the little interests between husband and wife. She doesn''t mind.


    "Old man Gan''s plan is really good! He wants to tie me up with a granddaughter to be a coolie for their family. Oh, there''s no door."

 Chapter 2522

    "You can be a coolie with two?"


    She glanced at the guy, and long Tianyu immediately showed his loyalty with a firm attitude.


    "Even ten or eight can''t compare with my wife!"


    "Oh, you know."


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to continue playing with this guy.


    "I think something is going to happen to the Gan family. Whether it''s the second master of the Gan family or the master of the Gan family, they are eager to find an amulet for the people they care about. Is it difficult? The Gan family is going to change?"


    Long Tianyu also guessed about this problem.


    After pondering for a while, he whispered, "the last time I saw the leader of Gan family, although he was carrying strange poison, his heart was as firm as a rock. When I saw him today, I thought he seemed too urgent. Maybe it was the reason why the forbidden area of Gan family was destroyed."


    Lin Mengya thinks it is possible, but she also thinks that although the forbidden area is important to the master, it is not necessarily for master Gan er.


    After all, a man who can use the forbidden area as his secret stronghold and lock outsiders in at will is enough to show that master Gan Er is not afraid of the forbidden area.


    On the contrary, I just think it''s a quiet place, so it''s convenient to do things.


    In the evening, the old master Gan, who was thinking about the day with a sad face, had just rested when he heard a rather violent noise outside.


    The old master frowned and called ganpei.


    But after a while, Gan peicai ran in with a greatly changed look.


    "No, master! Second master, second master, he''s crazy!"


    "Nonsense!"


    The old master reprimanded him with some dissatisfaction.


    But as soon as the voice fell, master Gan Er rushed in with a knife.


    "Second, what are you doing?"


    The old owner was shocked.


    The eyes of the two younger brothers were red and they were dead all over.


    He once saw such a dick after Dandan''s biological mother died.


    However, his body was still strong at that time, so he could stop his almost crazy second brother.


    Now, being stared at by those scarlet eyes, he even felt a trace of unspeakable fear.


    "Big brother, my good big brother!"


    Master Gan said word by word, gnashing his teeth.


    "Sixteen years ago, when Yu Hua died, I should have done this!"


    With that, he mentioned that he wanted to come forward.


    But the loyal gumpei bit his teeth and stood in front of the old owner.


    "Second master, you can''t do that!"


    "Ganpei, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Master ganer is going to lose all his reason, but ganpei is still not afraid to stop him.


    "You can kill me, but you must not kill the owner! If the second lady is here, she will not allow it!"


    "Shut up!"


    Master Gan Er waved his knife heavily and cut directly at Gan Pei''s shoulder.


    "Gumpei, get out of the way! I want to see how he killed me!"


    The old master deserves his reputation.


    Although he knew he could not defeat each other, he was still unafraid.


    Ganpei flashed slowly and his shoulder was cut open by a sharp long knife.


    Xu''s scarlet color eased the second master''s anger slightly. He just looked at his big brother and didn''t chase ganpei again.


    The old master hung his eyes.


    There is a deep scar on his arm.


    Decades have passed, but obvious traces have been left here.


    He raised his head and looked at his brother quite calmly.


    "If you killed me for Yu Hua, do it now."


    Master Gan Er sneered, and the tip of the knife approached little by little.


    "After so many years, you finally know you regret it! In that case, why did you force her to die! What did she do wrong?"


    The old man sighed.


    "After so many years, why can''t you put it down? Second, it''s my fault, but I''m also for you."


    "For my good?"


    The second master sneered.


    "So, you don''t let Dandan into Gan''s family tree and let her be bullied. It''s also for my good?"


    The old master was silent.


    When he looked up again, he was already tired.


    "If killing me can calm your anger for many years, do it."


    Master Gan Er thought he could hear his stubborn brother apologize, but he didn''t expect that the other party would rather die than admit his mistake.


    He closed his lips, held a sharp steel knife and raised it high¡ª¡ª


    "Your Highness, there is a butcher outside asking for an audience."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and then looked at her man.


    "Tu Gongzi, isn''t that a member of the Presbyterian Council? What does he want from you?"


    Long Tianyu also looked puzzled.


    Except at the party, they didn''t meet at all.


    Moreover, the other party once became an excuse for the Gan family to plant him.


    Even, if ya''er didn''t say that this guy was really plotted, he would think that this was a conspiracy made by them in collusion!


    "Ask him what''s the matter."


    Lin Mengya went back outside and put down her pen.


    She discussed with Yu.


    The illness of the old owner of the Gan family can''t go to the root at present.


    But they really have no position to work hard for Gan''s family.


    Therefore, she has written a prescription that can suppress inflammation and poison


    According to this prescription and the iron jade sent by long Tianyu, the old owner won''t suffer too much until the oil runs out and the lamp runs dry.


    As for the others, we can only follow fate.


    Soon, the guard came back and said that childe Tu hoped that long Tianyu could stop the second master of the Gan family and put down his terrible mistake.


    This request is really a little weird.


    After a brief discussion, they invited the butcher to come in.


    "Villain, I''ve seen the temple Lord."


    Compared with that night, today''s butcher''s face is pale and his steps are very vain. He looks like a man who has been ill for a long time and has just recovered.


    Standing behind long Tianyu, Lin Mengya looked at her quietly from head to foot.


    I don''t know what happened in the opposite room that night.


    Why is this butcher so strange?


    "You''re welcome, Mr. tu. you and I are all guests of the Gan family. Please forgive me for not agreeing to your request."


    Long Tianyu simply refused, making master Tu''s face full of sadness.


    "Well, I know I''m taking the liberty to come, but I really don''t know who can stop him except your highness."


    "He?" Long Tianyu squinted.


    "It''s master Gan er." Tu Gongzi added.


    Lin Mengya felt that the weird feeling was even heavier.


    She always felt that the butcher in front of her should be very familiar with the second master of the Gan family.


    But that night


    Master Gan Er clearly has a bad intention.


    The victim wanted to plead for help from the person who hurt him.


    Either ghosts or diseases!


    "This is the Gan family. Even if the second master wants to do something, I''m afraid I can''t be stopped by an outsider."


    Long Tianyu said calmly, but his eyes looked carefully at the every move of master Tu.


    "Besides, your relationship with the second master should be much closer than my relationship with him. I have had a quarrel with the second master for a long time. Even if I want to persuade him, he won''t listen."


    Duke TU was disappointed, but he insisted on lobbying long Tianyu.


    "If he doesn''t listen, tie him up. I know he''s done something wrong before. I just don''t want him to make a big mistake, so I come to ask you for help!"


    Uh


    Lin Mengya can''t help her gossip.


    Listen to this tone. Is this another touching brotherhood?


    No, the picture was so beautiful that she felt goose bumps all over when she thought about it.


    But the concern in Tu Gongzi''s eyes was not like fraud, which strengthened her belief in gossip.


    "Your Highness, childe."


    She stepped forward and said to Duke Tu, "it''s not that our highness doesn''t help, but you know the temper of the second master. It was a disagreement that took the small one away, which made my highness angry. You really embarrassed my highness by doing so."


    "That''s all misunderstanding!" Tu Gongzi explained to her in a hurry.


    "I know you are very kind to Dandan and have no bad thoughts at all. He... It''s really his fault that the second master has locked you up for so long. I apologize for him. Please help me persuade your highness. If he can help me, I will repay him!"


    "Don''t worry. In this way, go out and wait first. I''ll persuade my highness."


    Childe Tu had no choice but to nod and get up and wait in the yard.


    As soon as the talent left, Lin Mengya''s face sank.


    "You won''t, really let me help them?"


    It''s not that long Tianyu can''t do it, but the Gan family. In the final analysis, it''s also a family affair. He''s an outsider and it''s hard to intervene.


    Another, he also dislikes trouble.


    "There''s something wrong with the butcher."


    After her careful thinking, Lin Mengya came to this conclusion.


    "What''s the problem?" Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    "Haven''t you seen him before? Do you think this man has changed his temperament?"


    Long Tianyu sneered.


    "Indeed, in the past, he was a double faced person who laughed on the skin but didn''t laugh on the flesh. Now, he is much more sincere."


    "That''s right. There''s another thing. Dandan came to the yard to play with me several times, but only the two of us were present at that time. Master Gan Er, his men, or those girls and women don''t know the details of our relationship. How did he know?"


    Long Tianyu''s face suddenly gave a meal. His five fingers on the armrest unconsciously tightened into a fist and let go again.


    The mood in his eyes was hidden by him. Even Lin Mengya, who knew him best, didn''t see any abnormality.


    "So, you want me to help him first, and then inquire about the relationship between him and the Gan family?"


    "Is that ok?" Lin Mengya asked his wishes first.


    "After all, this is the family business of the Gan family. If you join in, I''m afraid I''ll get you into trouble."


    If Tu Gongzi''s reaction was not too strange, she would not agree to Yu''s trip to the muddy water.


    In her heart, there was a faint guess.


    However, the idea was so shocking that she expected to guess wrong this time.

 Chapter 2523

    "Since my wife''s plan, there is no reason why I don''t cooperate."


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    This is really not a big deal for him.


    As soon as they had discussed, they invited the restless butcher in again.


    "Your Highness, can you really help me?"


    Long Tianyu, who had previously refused him, finally nodded. Duke TU was so excited that his eyes were red.


    "Thank you, your highness. Let''s go right away. I''m afraid if it''s later, the second master will do something he regrets."


    In the face of Tu Gongzi''s eagerness, long Tianyu and Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, but they felt more strange.


    The three quickly rushed to the old owner''s yard.


    They came just in time. The second master made a big fuss with his knife and broke in.


    Seeing those people whose faces were beaten with blood, Duke Tu frowned and wanted to rush inside.


    Or Lin Mengya pulled him, and then long Tianyu was pushed in first.


    "Stop!"


    Long Tianyu stopped, and then the sleeve arrow in his hand shot out, which made master Gan cut down the steel knife in his hand.


    Half of the blade went into the thick bed.


    It can be seen that with this knife, he really wanted the life of the old master!


    "Murong, why are you here?"


    The old man who had accepted his fate was suddenly saved, and the person who saved him was not Gan''s family.


    "Entrusted."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes have been staring at master Gan er.


    The latter failed at one blow and became angry.


    He took back the steel knife with great effort and looked into the eyes of the person who was in the way, which was full of frightening madness.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t see it before. You are also a nosy person." Master Gan er said in a strange way.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t carry this black pot.


    "I didn''t want to come, but someone was really worried that you would regret it, so they begged me to come and save you."


    "Oh, really?" Master Gan er''s eyes were cold and looked at long Tianyu unkindly.


    "Then I''d like to know who is so kind!"


    "Brother Yi, you can''t kill him!"


    The voice of the young man was still choking and trembling.


    Lin Mengya stood silently at the door, looking at childe Tu''s loss, and slowly walked to master Gan er''s side.


    Master Gan ER was shocked all over.


    He probably hasn''t heard anyone call this name for many years.


    His eyes fell on the young man in shock. Then, as if he had been struck by thunder, he could only stand where he was and watch the young man walk in.


    "Brother Yi, you can''t make any more mistakes."


    Duke Tu slowly stretched out his hand and took his knife away without effort.


    "You..."


    But with only one word, master Gan Er choked in his throat.


    The eyes changed from shock to some extremely complex emotions.


    "I asked the temple to come down. I don''t want you to make a terrible mistake. Brother Yi, promise me not to kill him?"


    Master Gan Er can only nod.


    Under the soft pleading eyes of the youth, he could only choose to lose.


    At this time, the old owner on one side was full of disbelief.


    "You, Dick


    , you, what''s going on? "


    It''s more frightening than his own brother to kill him and make him confused about his mind.


    He also knew the young man in front of him and knew that he was a Presbyterian who had just come to Gan''s house.


    But, but when did he get mixed up with his dick?


    Between them


    What the hell is going on? For a time, the eyes of the old owner were full of confusion.


    Is he too old to keep up with the pace of young people?


    Mr. Tu took a deep breath, turned to long Tianyu and said respectfully, "Your Highness, I wonder if you could go out first. I have something to say to them in private. Please be convenient."


    Long Tianyu is a little dissatisfied.


    Didn''t this man take him as a tool to move and move?


    But before he lost his temper, Lin Mengya immediately came forward and pushed the man out. By the way, she said to Mr. Tu, "talk slowly. We''ll be outside."


    The other party looked at Lin Mengya and his face was filled with gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    In the yard, the tool man long Tianyu seldom lost his temper.


    But Lin Mengya never left the door.


    "Listen if you want." He came because of his wife''s curiosity.


    Besides, who dares to stop her with him?


    "Or something else, just leave some time for her."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She doesn''t know exactly what''s wrong with the Tu Gongzi''s body.


    But she can already be sure that at least the person who dominates the butcher''s consciousness now should be the deceased wife of master Gan er.


    But if so, how shocking it would be!


    A man who should have died for many years is now "resurrected".


    Anyway, she thought the idea was crazy.


    However, the reaction of master Gan Er just now has explained everything.


    It made her feel cold on her back.


    The previous cases were only transfers between living people, or dying people who wanted to regain a new body by this means.


    If what is in the body of Duke Tu is really the second lady of the Gan family.


    Then it''s even more terrible.


    If this approach is really successful, then through some means, the dead can "resurrect" in other people''s bodies.


    At that time, things will really become more crazy.


    While she was thinking, there was an awkward atmosphere between the three people.


    Master Gan and Duke Tu looked at each other affectionately. The redundant master of Gan family felt more and more impetuous.


    "Dick, what''s going on?"


    He covered the old man''s chest.


    Oh, my God!


    I didn''t expect him to face this situation when he was old.


    It''s really not as good as a thunder to kill him!


    "Tu Gongzi" wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and knelt down in front of the old master.


    "My time is limited, so I''ll make a long story short. Old master, maybe you don''t believe it. In fact, I''m Yu Hua."


    As soon as the name "Yu Hua" appeared, the owner of the Gan family was stunned.


    "I did die, but my death was not an accident, and it was definitely not your hand."


    The look in the eyes of Gan''s old master suddenly changed


    Much sharper.


    He stared at the young man kneeling in front of him, but his words were full of exploration.


    "How can you be Yu Hua? Young man, although I''m old, I''m not confused. I think your age is just a few years older than that girl Dandan. I don''t care who you know about Yu Hua. But I won''t allow you to show off and cheat her here!"


    Soon, master Tu said something that only the two of them knew.


    "When I was about to give birth to Dandan, a doctor saw that there was something wrong with my fetus and it was likely to be difficult to give birth, so he told you about it. Later, you came to me and told me about it. At the same time, I knew my life experience for the first time. But I insisted on giving birth to this child. That night, you tried to persuade me to fail. So he was furious with brother Yi and said that I was the only one to beat him You let me in after you killed this child and vowed never to have another child. Otherwise, I will not be a famous and honest second lady in my life. "


    When "Tu Gongzi" choked and said these words, the two men of the Gan family were stunned at the same time.


    Gan Er didn''t expect that the embarrassment he thought was actually mixed with such an inside story.


    The owner of the Gan family was a pure shock.


    Because the face of the Gan family was involved at this time, when he found Yu Hua and urged her not to give birth to a child, only the two of them were present and absolutely no third person knew!


    "Are you really Yu Hua?" The owner of Gan''s family has been completely stupid.


    "Tu Gongzi" no, the person talking now is indeed Yu Hua, the second lady of the Gan family who died of dystocia at the beginning.


    "Yes, I''m really Yu Hua!"


    "God!"


    The old master shouted, people, almost fainted to the ground.


    "Yu Hua, why didn''t you tell me these things before? Also, what''s your life experience? Aren''t you an orphan?"


    The second master of the Gan family accepted it much faster than his eldest brother.


    For one thing, the reason why Yu Hua can become what he is now is actually his own contribution.


    Second, he really misses his wife.


    Although this was an unexpected situation, it did not hinder his ecstasy.


    At least, the person he loves has "come back"!


    But Yu Hua is not as optimistic as he is.


    "Brother Yi, I am indeed an orphan. But my father was separated from my mother for some reason in the early years. Later, after my mother was seriously ill, she entrusted me to her relatives. Therefore, my father did not know my existence."


    Yu Hua gave the old master a complicated look.


    The latter listened to her words and couldn''t help sighing quietly.


    In fact, Yu Hua''s father is the old owner.


    When he was young, he secretly fell in love with foreign women.


    I didn''t want to be found by my parents and beat the mandarin duck with a stick.


    But when he separated from the woman at that time, he didn''t know that the other party was pregnant.


    In addition, the age difference between the second master and him was more than ten years. He didn''t expect such a violation of human relations until the second master took him home.


    But at the beginning, Yu Hua was already pregnant.


    In addition, he did not dare to say it. At that time, not only the Gan family will be ashamed, but also Yu Hua''s life will be lost.


    So he made mistakes and hid it.


    I thought that as long as I didn''t say it, no one would know.


    Who knows, there is something wrong with Yu Hua.


    Remembering all the past events, the old owner couldn''t help sighing.


    All the mistakes were started by him, so he thought that he might as well end them.


    That''s why he didn''t resist and wanted to die.

 Chapter 2524

    "But, but how did you become like this?"


    In the face of this daughter whose tragedy ended because of his negligence, the old owner''s heart is also full of guilt.


    But the current situation was beyond his understanding.


    Who knows, as soon as his voice fell, master Gan Er stepped forward and stood between them.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I can promise Yu Hua not to kill you, and you can enjoy your life here."


    With that, master Gan Er pulled Yu Hua''s sleeve in a hurry.


    In his plan, there is indeed the resurrection of Yu Hua.


    But it should not be at this time, nor should it be in the man''s body.


    Yu Hua stopped and looked at master Gan er with a wry smile.


    "Brother Yi, I know what you want to do. But it''s all fake. I''m really dead. Dead people won''t live."


    Master Gan er''s eyes turned red with anger, but now they were full of panic.


    "No way! Don''t you live now? As long as we can do it again according to the original plan, you can live."


    He approached each other and seemed to want to see his lover clearly through the man''s face.


    "If I can do it for the first time, I can do it for the second time. Yu Hua, believe me."


    He couldn''t listen to each other at all and pulled people out.


    The old master wanted to chase him out, but he was powerless.


    Because of excessive emotion, inflammation and poison swept through again.


    He can only paralyze on the bed and fight against inflammation and poison. He can''t stop the man for half a minute.


    "Brother Yi, give up! Let me go like this. I have no worries. Don''t be stubborn!"


    Yu Hua was so anxious that he almost cried.


    She is just an ordinary person. Even if she is afraid of death, she doesn''t want to exist without knowing life and death.


    But master ganer is crazy.


    This wrong, short-lived little hope made him completely lose his mind.


    There is only one thought in my mind.


    He wants Yu Hua to really live!


    "Your Highness, your highness! Please help me once. I don''t want him to be wrong again!"


    Yu Hua cries for long Tianyu.


    Before the latter had any reaction, master Gan turned back and glared at him.


    "If anyone dares to do bad things, I''ll kill him!"


    He threatened fiercely, just like a wolf completely angered.


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows. He could never be threatened.


    But inside, ganpei''s cry for help came at the same time.


    "Your Highness, please save my master!"


    They promised "Tu childe" to save the life of the old master.


    But Lin Mengya knows that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Maybe this time, she will know the secret of the so-called "eternal life"!


    At that moment, he sank his voice and said to long Tianyu, "I''ll follow and see. You stay here first and save the old master."


    "No!" Without thinking about it, long Tianyu refused.


    He didn''t know what his wife was going to do.


    But that''s too dangerous!


    "I''m not impulsive. I''m just sneaking over to have a look. Now the Gan family is so chaotic that no one will notice me. Besides, I won''t go alone!"


    She was a little anxious.


    If it were any later, she would not find master Gan er.


    Therefore, regardless of long Tianyu''s objection, he rushed out directly.


    "You --"


    In the yard, long Tianyu''s face was shrouded in a layer of dark clouds.


    The restless mood in his eyes was finally fixed on a touch of determination.


    "Let someone follow your wife and hang everything in advance when necessary."


    There was only an ethereal response in the air.


    Then, long Tianyu could only sigh.


    I hope that the Gan family has not been "soaked" too deeply, otherwise, he will erase the family together.


    Out of the yard, Lin Mengya only had time to see the entangled back of the two people. Then she turned a corner.


    She followed at a brisk pace.


    The second master''s plan to kill the master must not be just his own plan.


    The hidden disputes of the Gan family were finally placed on the water today.


    Although the blood will not flow into a river, it is still a family infighting and chaos.


    She was careful all the way, and finally followed the two men and slipped into the forbidden area of Gan''s house.


    At this time, it has become the last pure land of Gan''s family.


    "Brother Yi, listen to me. I really don''t want to be like that anymore!"


    Yu Hua used all his strength to resist.


    But men''s strength is amazing.


    He comforted Yu Hua again and again, but his eyes became more and more paranoid.


    "Yu Hua, don''t be afraid! It will be all right soon. Brother Yi promises that you will come out again soon to reunite with me and Dandan."


    "Dandan... Brother Yi, where''s Dandan?"


    Referring to his daughter, Yu Hua finally had a trace of expectation.


    She has died without regret for such a chance.


    It would be an extra gift from God to look at the child again.


    Referring to his daughter, master Gan er''s face softened a little.


    "Dandan is fine. She looks more and more like you. She''s safe now. I''ll take you to see her now!"


    He excitedly pulled people inside, but Yu Hua was more and more worried.


    She dared not look behind her.


    Just now, she saw the little medicine boy beside her highness secretly following up.


    Surely his highness sent him?


    But he is so thin, how can he stop brother Yi?


    In desperation, Yu Hua could only try her best to cover up her uneasiness, but put the last little hope on the little medicine boy.


    Between them, they came to the yard where Lin Mengya was imprisoned.


    Lin Mengya hid behind the wall and saw that it had almost become a ruin.


    "Dan Dan! Come out quickly and meet your mother!"


    The second master shouted happily.


    Soon, Dandan''s little figure ran out.


    "Daddy!"


    In her tone of voice, there was a bit of crying. As soon as she met, she drilled into her father''s arms, as if she had been greatly frightened.


    "Dandan, what''s going on? Why are you scared like this?"


    Yu Hua, who was eager to love her daughter, asked anxiously regardless of her appearance as a man.


    Dandan looked at the strange big brother and stuffed himself deeper into his father''s arms.


    "Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan, she''s going to kill me!"


    This sentence stunned the couple.


    Lin Mengya, who followed closely, frowned.


    Before, she gave Dandan a way to save her life.


    It seems that she should have used it.


    Master Gan ER was even more angry.


    "Xiao Yan, get out of here! I said you can use all the other people in the Gan family, but my daughter, you can''t touch her!"


    "Oh, you are really a good father. But it seems that there can only be one between your daughter and your wife."


    A arrogant female voice that made Lin Mengya slightly familiar appeared.


    Then she saw the maid who had been with Dandan before and came out slowly.


    On her hand, she seems to be dragging the roots of some kind of plant. The soil on it is still wet. It seems that she should have pulled it out of the soil by force.


    "You!" Master Gan stared at each other with his eyes open.


    "What am I? Second master, daughter or Madam, you should make a choice."


    Xiao Yan had a cold smile on her face.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that the root system of the plant dragged by the other party should be the key to the second lady''s "Resurrection".


    She squinted, trying to see more clearly.


    Under the soil, she could only vaguely see that something was wrapped up by the developed roots of some plant.


    Moreover, the part that Xiaoyan grasped in her hand was more like a thick vine than the trunk of a plant.


    For a moment, she remembered what she saw through the door.


    Is it difficult? At that time, this thing was the plant raised in the house opposite!


    "Let it go! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    The second master was really irritated.


    He has lived all his life for his wife and daughter.


    Now, someone dares to threaten him with these two people. It''s death!


    "Hum! Second master, are you qualified to negotiate with me?"


    She lifted the thick vine up, and her slender and sharp fingertips immediately cut open the thick stems and leaves.


    And Lin Mengya saw that milky juice was dripping on the vine!


    The second master immediately looked like a duck pinched by the neck and could only be slaughtered by the other party.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "Scared?" Xiao Yan smiled proudly.


    "Since you''re afraid, give me miss Dandan. Second master, she''s just a fool who doesn''t understand anything. Maybe you did a good thing by giving her to me. It''s a big deal. I''ll give you a smart daughter back later. You won''t lose this time, will you?"


    Xiaoyan tells her insidious plan.


    It was a gentle whisper, but it was demonic and strange.


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought that Dandan, as a mentally incomplete child, should be easier to control than ordinary people if it meets their selection conditions for the "Resurrection body", and can easily erase the original consciousness.


    So, Dandan said that someone was standing in front of her bed. Maybe it was this guy who was preparing to capture Dandan''s body!


    The second master obviously thought of this.


    He clenched his teeth and stared at each other.


    "Fart! My Dandan is unique. You can''t use those things on my daughter!"


    But Xiaoyan picked the corner of her lips with disdain.


    "Gee, you people are so hypocritical. You want to revive your wife. Don''t you do the same thing as me? Why, you can only use other people''s children to achieve your goal, but can''t I use your daughter to do it?"


    The second master was so angry with her.


    Xiaoyan was too lazy to continue talking nonsense with him. Holding a vine, she said coldly, "I''ll give you one last chance. Who do you choose?"

 Chapter 2525

    Xiaoyan seems to have determined what master Gan Er thinks. Her strength is getting tighter and tighter, and her smile is becoming more and more proud.


    In her opinion, this choice is not difficult at all.


    One is that master Gan Er has borne the burden for many years, while the other is the hope that only this time is left.


    She believed that with the man''s obsession, he would abandon Dandan.


    But Xiaoyan underestimated the power of a mother.


    From the moment Dandan appeared, Yu Hua''s eyes never left her.


    Greedy and guilty of looking at the baby born of their own hard work.


    In fact, her consciousness has not gradually awakened until recently.


    But she can''t see her daughter like a normal person, she can only feel it vaguely.


    She knows that there is another person in the yard, which is her little Dandan, and she knows that Dandan likes to play with that person.


    That''s why she took advantage of the Tu Gongzi''s body.


    Now, she has seen the people she misses day and night. Even if her soul really returns to the earth, she has no regrets.


    When Xiaoyan confronted the second master, Yu Hua still couldn''t help but stroked her daughter''s small face with her fingers.


    Dandan looked at each other.


    She saw the "brother" in front of her and smiled gently at her.


    She also raised her lips and gave each other a brilliant sweet smile without stinginess.


    "My Dandan..."


    Yu Hua was too excited to speak.


    She called her daughter''s name lovingly in a tiny voice.


    But then, Yu Hua suddenly pushed away master Gan er. Before everyone reacted, she jumped at the root of the plant in Xiaoyan''s hand.


    Lin Mengya stared at the woman and opened the root system wrapped in the soil with her bare hands.


    Inside, there is a head!


    "Yu Hua! Don''t be impulsive!"


    Master Gan Er is scared crazy.


    But without hesitation, Yu Hua pulled his head out of the root system.


    "No!"


    The second master roared and rushed straight up.


    Unfortunately, he has always been slow. The head that he has carefully guarded for more than ten years has been completely destroyed.


    This accident stunned Xiao Yan.


    Then her face turned blue.


    With a horizontal heart, he threw down the plants in his hand and grabbed them directly towards Dandan.


    "Save people!"


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has been following.


    After anticipating that Xiaoyan would not give up, she issued an order one step ahead of time.


    The next moment, Dandan was protected behind him.


    Xiao Yan, who did not succeed in one blow, stared gloomily at the obstacle in front of her.


    But she knew very well that master Gan Er would not let her go now.


    At that moment, he withdrew and fled directly to the depths of the forbidden area.


    "You two, go after it. Be careful. You''ve been tricked by her!"


    Lin Mengya hurriedly commanded people to pursue. Then she ran to Dandan and checked her up and down.


    "How are you? Did she hurt you before?"


    Dandan shook his head happily when he saw her.


    Just the sight, but involuntarily fell on the "brother".


    "He, I like it!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    It is said that mother and son are connected by blood.


    But the second lady even changed her gender, but Dandan still felt it acutely.


    Perhaps, the fate between mother and children is far from being as simple as blood relationship.


    When a child comes to the world, not only the body comes from the mother, but also the soul is cut on the mother''s soul. Therefore, Dandan will have a good impression on such a second lady.


    On the other side, the second master was only frightened.


    "No, Yuhua! Put it back, put it back!"


    But Yu Hua loosened her hand and her face was full of relief.


    "It''s useless, brother Yi. Even if you put it back, it''s dead."


    "Why?"


    The second master grasped her tightly, his face full of madness.


    "Why did you ruin the hope of reuniting with our father and daughter? Yu Hua, don''t you want to make our three happy?"


    Yu Hua is already in tears.


    She dropped the head and knelt down in front of the second master.


    "This was my greatest wish."


    She held out her hand and once again depicted the eyebrows and eyes of the person in front of her.


    "Brother Yi, my life is so long. Even if you can revive me again, I am not who I was. At that time, I will just deceive myself and others."


    Second lady Yu Hua''s words made Lin Mengya think more.


    It can be seen that the two husband is a transparent and smart man.


    Indeed, perhaps by this means, in theory, as long as the conditions are met, one''s consciousness can be inherited forever.


    But she didn''t think it was immortality.


    For example, if this person''s consciousness is copied, then the noumenon is dead.


    So can the copied consciousness really be regarded as my own consciousness?


    What about the person who accepted the consciousness of replication?


    Can you really be the original person?


    Even if it''s not a copy, it really keeps the last person''s consciousness.


    Then for the "replica", his consciousness has been erased, and it does not come from his own will.


    She never understood this method of exchanging life for life.


    No one has the right to decide the life and death of others!


    Besides, in this way.


    She can''t accept it in any way.


    "No! Yuhua! Yes, you are you. No matter what you become, I can recognize you! Yuhua, I won''t let you leave me, no!"


    Years of paranoid desire have made the second master a little abnormal.


    Yu Hua looked at him silently and shook his head bitterly.


    "Brother Yi, I don''t have much time. Don''t be busy. Will you listen to me?"


    It was a man''s voice, but it miraculously comforted master Gan er.


    He just sat in place and stared at the people in front of him.


    Yu Hua touched his face greedily.


    "I didn''t expect to be a man in the end."


    She withdrew her hand in some embarrassment.


    But the second master grabbed her hand.


    "No, you''re still you."


    "Brother Yi, I secretly occupied his body when you weren''t paying attention. I have a hunch that he will wake up soon. Once she wakes up, I will disappear. So brother Yi, can you accompany me well? And our daughter?"


    She looked at Dandan.


    Lin Mengya sighed and patted Dan Dan gently.


    The latter glanced at her, and then walked step by step to his parents.


    As both a woman and a wife and mother, Lin Mengya shares Yu Hua''s experience.


    Some things are really strange.


    When she stepped back a few steps and left space for the three of them to be alone, she seemed to see that the butcher, who was originally a man, had become a woman.


    She rubbed her eyes and found that everything had not changed.


    In fact, the reason why she doubted the identity of master TU was actually because of the change of each other''s every move.


    Yu Hua is a woman.


    So although her body is different, she still maintains her habits in some details.


    In fact, a man''s body makes a woman''s mood, which is somewhat contrary to peace after all.


    Unless he is like Li Wushuang, he has been strictly trained since childhood, and some special methods make his body and bones not as strong as ordinary men.


    That''s why she can see the difference of Tu Gongzi at a glance.


    As for why she guessed that "she" was the second lady, it was because of her eyes.


    A woman who is really worried about her husband can''t be fake.


    It turned out that she really guessed right.


    But this result is mixed with the blood and tears of unknown people.


    "What do you think?"


    Behind him came Yu''s familiar voice.


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the man who smiled gently at her. Her mind was hot and blurted out.


    "No matter who you become, I will recognize you at first sight!"


    An unfathomable complex emotion quickly churned out from the bottom of my heart.


    Like a naughty and clever little snake, he knocked out a small hole in the black fog shrouded in the bottom of his heart.


    Those worries that she couldn''t know gradually surfaced.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and took the opportunity to sort out his emotions.


    "What are you talking about? If I become a woman, do you have to match my sister?"


    Lin Mengya thought about it seriously.


    "Yes, it''s not impossible. But if you become a woman, you can''t keep your boss''s face all day. It''s too ugly."


    ¡°......¡±


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of crisis.


    If you really become a woman, you can''t be a sister with her!


    The rambling conversation between the two soon came to an end.


    Over there, Yu Hua has almost finished saying goodbye to her husband and daughter.


    In fact, she is satisfied to see her husband well and her daughter grow up safely.


    People can''t be too greedy, otherwise God will punish them.


    At the last moment, she discussed with the second master and decided to tell her highness something.


    "Your Highness."


    Accompanied by her husband and daughter, Yu Hua came to the couple.


    "It''s all brother Yi''s fault, but he is also a mistake. Please don''t blame him."


    Yu Hua is a reasonable person.


    In fact, to tell the truth, although we only knew each other for a short time, Lin Mengya appreciated this woman''s transparency.


    She has seen too many people show all kinds of ugliness in order to covet what they don''t deserve.


    But Yu Hua put down those temptations calmly.


    It''s not easy to do this, so it''s not difficult to understand why the second master is so persistent to her.


    "I won''t blame him."


    Long Tianyu and master Gan looked at each other.


    The latter only sees his wife.


    Similarly, as a man, husband and father, he thought that in fact, he could guess the thoughts of the second master.


    If he were in the same situation, he might make the same choice as him.

 Chapter 2526

    But long Tianyu is not a saint.


    Although he promised Yu Hua that he would not embarrass master Gan ER because of this matter, he would sooner or later get back the hatred of his wife''s imprisonment.


    Yu Hua, who knows nothing about it, is naturally grateful to his royal highness.


    Therefore, when Lin Mengya asked if she could talk to her alone, she advised her domineering husband, who was unwilling to share the rest of her time with anyone, to answer Lin Mengya''s several questions within the sight of each other.


    "When did the second lady recover her consciousness?" She can''t wait to know.


    She has seen cases of transplant consciousness failure, and she has seen almost successful cases.


    But I''ve never seen such a special one.


    Originally, in her cognition, she thought that looking for a new "replica" must be carried out in a very short time after death.


    Now it seems that maybe the key is that strange plant.


    Unfortunately, after the second lady pulled out the head wrapped by the root system, the plant withered and liquefied rapidly.


    Finally, it became a pool of transparent water stains.


    This deeply regretted Lin Mengya.


    Even if she can study it!


    Alas, I wonder if there will be such a chance in the future.


    Yu Hua bowed his head and thought for a moment. Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "In fact, I can''t remember the specific day. I only know that I can gradually feel everything outside. At first, I can only feel the inside of the house, and then the whole yard."


    That feeling is mysterious.


    Moreover, Yu Hua also told her that the reason why Yu Hua''s consciousness can enter the body of the butcher is because his body has been "transformed".


    Specifically, it''s like an empty flowerpot.


    Yu Hua had a strong will at that time, and then he accidentally entered the body of Duke Tu.


    In fact, after Tu Gongzi woke up in the forbidden area, the dominant consciousness was already hers.


    Therefore, she can quickly understand the situation and seek the help of long Tianyu.


    "So it is. I have another question. Do you know where the second master got this thing?"


    Facing Lin Mengya''s question, Yu Hua was silent.


    After about a minute, she said with some regret, "I know something, but I can''t tell you."


    "Why?" Lin Mengya can guess the reason, but she still doesn''t give up.


    "Because I want to protect my husband and daughter."


    Yu Hua''s tone is very gentle, but her attitude is very firm.


    Even though she will leave them soon, her love will never disappear with her consciousness.


    As soon as she said this, Lin Mengya knew that she couldn''t ask anything today.


    On the other side, master Gan Er has reached the limit.


    He came over, directly pulled Yu Hua behind him and impolitely ordered Lin Mengya to leave.


    "The question is over. Now, please leave at once. Otherwise, I won''t be polite."


    "Brother Yi, come on."


    Yu Hua frowned, but she also wanted to stay with the person she loved for a while. She said to her apologetically, "my time is running out. Brother Yi will do it for me for what I promised you before. You can rest assured that he is a man of promise."


    Master Gan Er held his wife''s hand and pursed his lips with a hard smile


    Radians.


    But in his eyes, there is deep tenderness.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t want to be a light bulb. She nods to Yu Hua and walks to her man.


    The latter is staring at the pool of liquid.


    "It''s useless, but don''t worry, we''ll meet again in the future."


    She thought her own man was like her, but it was a pity that she couldn''t work out a result this time.


    Long Tianyu patted her hand in turn to comfort her.


    "Well, I''ll get you one next time and let you study enough."


    She smiled. In fact, her sense of the plant was very complex.


    She is really interested in it.


    It can preserve or copy people''s consciousness, and even restore part of people''s perception. Finally, it can keep people''s consciousness for more than ten years.


    She specially observed Yu Hua and found that the other party was not damaged in speech, memory and emotion except for a little discomfort in behavior.


    Maybe this is the special function of this plant.


    It was like a dream for her to have the honor to see this magical plant.


    But on the other hand, the cultivation of this thing must be a different suffering.


    From Yu Hua''s attitude, seeing that she would rather die than go back to the plant, Lin Mengya can feel what this kind woman actually knows in her heart.


    But she dare not say, it''s a pity.


    The three members of that family have left. The forbidden area is now in a mess because of repeated encounters.


    Even because of the order of master Gan Er, there are no Gan family except them at present.


    She thought of the room used to cultivate plants before, and couldn''t help glancing in.


    "Go if you want. However, I''m afraid it''s burned out."


    Long Tianyu guessed her mind and said in a big way.


    Lin Mengya secretly winked at him and pushed the other party to the previous yard to find clues.


    It was badly damaged because it was the fire point.


    Just as Yu said, just from the appearance, it is already ruins and can''t find the appearance of the beginning.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give up.


    After she put long Tianyu in a safe place, she pulled out a piece of wood from the ruins and kept digging in the original yard.


    "Do you want them to help?" Long Tianyu didn''t know what she was looking for, but she didn''t want her beautiful hands to do such heavy work.


    Lin Mengya didn''t find it here, so she changed her position. At the same time, she also explained quickly.


    "I heard from Mrs. Yu Hua that she could sense the house at first, and then the whole yard. But as a plant, she has no eyes and ears. How does she perceive it?"


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and asked with some uncertainty, "is it the root system or branches and leaves of the plant?"


    "Yes!"


    That''s why she came to dig.


    But there is little hope. After all, the whole plant has been destroyed, and those roots are likely to die faster.


    But she was unwilling. She had to try before she knew.


    Soon, she dug up the broken bricks and stones and a layer of floating soil on the surface.


    Then her movements became more careful and kept searching carefully in the soil.


    Finally,


    When she dug down another half meter, the board accidentally cut off a black thing like a tree root.


    The wound of that thing also exuded a small amount of milky white slurry.


    Lin Mengya could hardly believe her eyes.


    "Look, I found it!"


    She exclaimed in a low voice, then quickly pulled off a dress hem and carefully picked up the things inside.


    But she just got it, and before she even had time to observe it, a female voice suddenly sounded.


    "What are you doing here? This is the forbidden area of my Gan family. Outsiders are not allowed to enter!"


    Looking up, Lin Mengya saw a slender and beautiful woman.


    The other party was a little surprised after seeing them clearly.


    But soon the other party calmed down and saluted long Tianyu.


    "Fengyi has seen your highness. Your highness, why are you here?"


    You know, it''s not the first time for the couple to face this situation.


    Even the two can lie to each other without blushing.


    "This is the second master''s account. We''re just leaving."


    With that, long Tianyu calmly pushed his wheelchair and walked past Gan Fengyi.


    The latter took a careful look at where they had dug the hole before.


    Lin Mengya is also quick.


    After hearing the sound, he quickly threw the board away and pushed the soil he had planed back to the pit.


    Fortunately, this is a messy fire scene. Otherwise, it''s really easy to see something.


    Gan Fengyi naturally wanted to reach out to push long Tianyu, but the medicine boy beside him cut her beard.


    "No, Miss Lao. Just come here."


    Gan Fengyi, who was rejected, had to follow long Tianyu in good order.


    Seeing that she was about to go out of the forbidden area, she bit her lip, walked quickly and stopped long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness."


    Like the soft eyes of spring water, I am a little nervous.


    But more, it is some unspeakable expectation.


    "Are you really not going to consider your grandfather''s proposal? I promise I will get along well with the master of the palace family and will never embarrass you."


    Dig a corner in front of her "original match".


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows and brushed her lips in her heart.


    Tut, the master of Gan family is really promising.


    It seems that she can exchange some herbs in the prescription with the same effect, but the taste is slightly strange.


    Good medicine should be bitter and beneficial to disease. Life-saving medicine is naturally the more bitter the better.


    Long Tianyu frowned together.


    Although he knew very well that his wife would never eat this kind of invisible vinegar, he dared to guarantee that if his family did not handle it well, it was inevitable to be cleaned up.


    He didn''t like to affect their husband and wife relationship for irrelevant people, and he refused mercilessly.


    "My wife and I have a stronger relationship than Jin Jian. We can never get in touch with others. Miss Gan, the old master is just confused for a moment. Don''t take it seriously. Besides, I never meant to."


    Then he glanced at his wife with his eyes, trying to show off his loyalty.


    However, Gan Fengyi did not understand his pains.


    "Your Highness, Fengyi knows she can''t compare with the master of the palace family. However, Fengyi doesn''t care about her name and just wants to stay with her highness. If your highness just cares about the master of the palace family, Fengyi is willing to be a maid all her life and take care of her Highness."

 Chapter 2527

    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    After patting his man on the shoulder, he left first.


    "Where are you going?"


    Long Tianyu immediately screamed in his heart.


    He is not guilty, nor afraid of his wife''s distrust.


    Mainly he allowed Gan Fengyi to talk nonsense in front of her, just to highlight her loyalty.


    Now that his wife has gone, he will not stay much longer.


    "Your Highness, you..."


    Gan Fengyi''s eyes are full of expectation, but it''s a pity that her mind is doomed to fail.


    "Tell your family that if he still wants to keep Gan''s family, don''t do these superfluous things."


    Leaving this warning, he hurriedly pushed his wheelchair to chase people.


    Gan Fengyi looked at the man''s back with some doubts.


    Although she didn''t have much deep feelings for her highness, she had to try again at the thought of her grandfather''s instructions.


    As soon as she came out of the forbidden area, Lin Mengya suddenly stopped.


    Keen as she was, she had been able to foretell the danger.


    She stood where she was, watched carefully around, and then took a small step back.


    But the other party can''t wait.


    The moment before she tried to turn around and run, a figure hit her face.


    But I''m afraid the other party never dreamed that this seemingly unimportant little man was accompanied by several difficult opponents.


    I saw the next moment, has been scattered in the dark, protecting her guards, directly against each other.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lin Mengya ran to a safe place to watch the war.


    The guards surrounded the man, who happened to be Xiaoyan, the maid who almost killed Dandan before!


    "I''m really out of sight."


    Xiao Yan, who was surrounded by people, was obviously angry.


    Now she is very embarrassed.


    Although master Gan Er is very tender to his wife and daughter, he is also very cruel to treat the enemy.


    Just for a while, she had cut off all her retreat.


    So Xiaoyan just wants to do it again.


    However, the target she chose this time was the enemy she should avoid.


    Lin Mengya calmed down and calmly observed each other.


    "It''s you. It seems that you''re going to kill another person to pretend to be each other."


    Although Dandan has some small defects, it''s not stupid.


    Besides, over the years, she has only nanny and Xiaoyan around her, so her feeling should be more acute.


    Dandan must have felt Xiaoyan''s attempt on her, so she left the nanny to protect herself.


    The real Xiaoyan is afraid that she has already been poisoned by this woman!


    "You''re really smart. Unfortunately, I''m so close. Anyway, since it''s in your hands, I have nothing to say."


    After saying that, she put down her weapon. It seems that she is going to arrest her?


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think the woman would admit defeat.


    She never relaxed her vigilance, and the guards would naturally follow her orders.


    "Don''t touch her."


    As she commanded, she retreated to a safe place.


    "Go and ask Master Gan Er to come over. If he is not free, let Gan''s family deal with it."


    Lin Mengya''s caution exceeded each other''s expectations.


    Clenching her teeth, Xiao Yan scolded the boy for being too timid.


    Soon, the second master sent someone.


    Maybe the second master ordered in advance, so they didn''t go directly to catch people. Instead, they brought a bowl of medicine.


    "The second master said that as long as you drink obediently, he can spare you from death!"


    The leader ordered with a straight face.


    Xiaoyan spat at these seedless guys, but she could only drink the medicine in the bowl reluctantly.


    With a crash, Xiao Yan fainted and the bowl was drunk.


    At this time, those talents brought by master gan''er surrounded them and tied them away.


    Someone came to thank long Tianyu who was a little late. The latter just nodded.


    He didn''t expect that the time difference between the front and rear feet almost caused his wife an accident. He couldn''t help being more dissatisfied with the Gan family.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya doesn''t have time to care about such small things.


    Her eyes were fixed on the broken bowl.


    Long Tianyu immediately ordered people to take advantage of the chaos to take away the fragments. Then he pulled his wife''s hand and whispered, "go back and talk."


    "Yes."


    Gan''s family was busy this day, but it almost made the family face bloody disaster.


    But now, the old man is resting, and the culprit, master Gan Er, is busy with his wife and daughter and enjoying the last reunion.


    This day is full of joys and sorrows, just like life, full of joys and sorrows.


    Lin Mengya carefully took out the fragments of the bowl immersed in pure water.


    There is not much medicine juice left in the bowl, and medicinal materials are rare.


    Some things, even the system can only analyze the components, but there is no specific name in the existing medical books.


    This makes Lin Mengya more addicted to the study of this drug


    Long Tianyu waited patiently until the dinner was cool, and finally couldn''t help interrupting his wife''s new hobby.


    "Eat first!"


    Lin Mengya was not angry either. Instead, she was very excited because of her new discovery.


    Sitting down and eating cold food regardless, he was finally stopped by long Tianyu.


    The one who accepted her fate asked someone to heat up and poured her a cup of hot tea.


    Looking at his wife''s bright eyes, he couldn''t help complaining about his taste.


    "That thing is better than me? Why haven''t you been so obsessed with me?"


    But Lin Mengya replied with a smile: "I''m addicted to your beauty day and night. It''s hard to extricate myself. It''s just a novelty for those things."


    Long Tianyu snorted.


    "Lie! Think I''ll believe your nonsense?"


    But Lin Mengya, like a disciple, gently touched the back of her man''s hand.


    "Look at you, you have a little temper, but who makes me like you!"


    It''s disgusting enough to play here.


    Finally, for the sake of appetite, they had a tacit understanding and stopped.


    Lin Mengya had a full meal, while long Tianyu stared at her all the time.


    "Why do you think of me like that?"


    From the moment she came back, she felt something was wrong with her man.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed and finally found a less far fetched reason.


    "Nothing, but too many things happened in the afternoon, so I have some feelings."


    In fact, he was in a contradictory mood.


    On the one hand, he hopes ya''er''s research will have results.


    The more they know, the more confident they are of defeating each other.


    But on the other hand, after seeing the benefits and consequences of this incident, he could not help worrying.


    If some things that go against common sense are known by the world, I''m afraid they will cause a bloodbath.


    It''s not that he didn''t keep the confidence and ability of his loved ones, but that when the world was in chaos, how could they be alone?


    He has been doing these things silently, hoping to try his best to reduce or eliminate the storm that may be caused by this matter.


    But now it seems that the heart is the most difficult to grasp.


    "Are you thinking about Mr. Gan ER and his wife?"


    Lin Mengya blinked and leaned herself against his arms.


    "Well, I was wondering if I would be like him if I were in his angle."


    When relatives leave, most people will try their best to find ways to prolong their life.


    But when many means are exhausted and there is only such a way in front of them, they are afraid that ethics and morality will be non binding.


    This time, the second lady broke the road herself.


    But what about others?


    I''m afraid there will be many people, even if their hands are stained with blood, they will live another life.


    If you only rely on your own morality to restrict, I''m afraid there will be many more innocent souls in this world.


    Lin Mengya felt unable to answer this question.


    "I don''t know. But I know everything comes at a price. The second lady''s'' rebirth ''seems to be no problem, but I always feel that this rebirth technology should not be so perfect."


    She has seen many cases before.


    In fact, none of them is completely successful.


    Even this time, the second lady can only last for a very short time.


    Then her consciousness will completely disappear.


    This is different from some examples she saw before.


    In short, she was skeptical about everything until she had a thorough understanding of this "rebirth" technology.


    "Well, what did you find in those drugs?"


    Long Tianyu asked in a low voice, fiddling with his wife''s five fingers.


    "Speaking of this."


    She straightened up and looked at her man.


    "I found something similar to the inflammatory poison on the old master in this medicine. I suspect that the inflammatory poison may be a parasitic poison."


    The master''s poison is very strange.


    Although in recent years there has been a phenomenon of poisoning more and more frequently, many times, this kind of poison is symbiotic with the old owner.


    Because of this, the inflammation poison is very difficult to deal with. There is no way to untie it only with drugs.


    Seeing that her man didn''t quite understand it, Lin Mengya immediately ran over, took a paper and pen, and explained to him in detail.


    "I found a lot of drug residues in the body of the old owner, but it''s strange that these drugs can suppress the inflammatory poison. Even if they are taken continuously, they can relieve the inflammatory poison on him. But when the symptoms are reduced to a certain degree, the toxicity will counterattack inexplicably. Therefore, they will think this medicine is useless and give up. But Yes, if they continue to take it, they may repeat the process. "


    What she said was very clear, and long Tianyu understood.


    So she said, "however, I don''t understand why the toxicity of this inflammatory poison is so powerful. Until today, I found a substance in the medicine we found. I saw it in the green Zheng spectrum, called ''jiejiesheng''. It''s strange. It has no medicine in itself, but it can be used as a carrier."

 Chapter 2528

    Jiejiesheng has a very magical characteristic. If it is used together with poisons, it can make the toxicity of poisons parasitize in people''s body, and can also use itself as a carrier to continuously provide the ability of poison regeneration.


    However, if it is taken together with other drugs, it can also be used as a carrier to continuously regenerate other drugs.


    She had found something in her old master before, but at that time, the green Zheng spectrum had not decoded it.


    Because the amount of information contained in Qingzheng spectrum is too large, Xiaoyao sets the information she needs as the priority decoding state.


    It has to be said that this targeted decoding work has indeed helped her a lot.


    It''s a pity that it''s too difficult to filter out the information she needs from the vast and powerful information.


    It took several days to decipher it reluctantly, so Lin Mengya had to be more and more awed by the compilers of the zither spectrum.


    This is definitely not something that someone alone can do.


    It should be the crystallization of a strong and intelligent group.


    "So, the poison of master Gan may also be the hand of someone in Gan''s family?"


    Long Tianyu raised his reasonable doubts.


    Lin Mengya nodded and sorted her thoughts.


    "I also think it''s possible, but I don''t quite understand that they use this medicine to deal with Xiaoyan."


    She''s sure there''s no poison in the medicine.


    Other drugs, except for jiejiesheng, except for two flavors, she doesn''t know, the others are actually some drugs that are harmless to human body.


    She really couldn''t understand why Xiaoyan lost her resistance immediately after drinking.


    Perhaps it is because the combination of the two drugs can have any unexpected effect?


    Or is there any difference in Xiaoyan''s constitution?


    In short, what happened in Gan''s family made her deeply appreciate long Tianyu''s evaluation of the ancient family.


    Sure enough, it is unfathomable.


    Long Tianyu patted her hand.


    "I''ve worked hard for you these days. I''ve made up my mind. No matter what my previous plan is, I''ll say goodbye to Mr. Gan tomorrow."


    During this trip to Gan''s family, what he found was far beyond his expectation.


    If he stayed any longer, he was afraid that something would happen.


    But the plan never changes fast.


    Just when they wanted to see the old man, they were told that the old man was not feeling well and would be closed from now on.


    At the same time, they were also under house arrest in disguise.


    "I want to see Master Gan ER!"


    Lin Mengya frowned and said to the two door gods pestling at the door.


    They didn''t answer, and didn''t even have superfluous eyes. They just kept a firm guard at the door and didn''t let them go out or outsiders in.


    With a bang, she slammed the door angrily.


    And long Tianyu is basking in the sun in the yard. Seeing her like this, the corners of her mouth are slightly raised.


    "How can the Gan family be like this? At least we helped them. It''s capricious and mean to bite the hand that feeds them!"


    Who did Lin Mengya scold.


    Now she can order the Gan family up and down, and lock them up. No one is allowed to see the master. She doesn''t think at all except the second master Gan.


    However, compared with his irascible wife, long Tianyu''s reaction was not only tight at the beginning, but also relaxed again.


    "Come and sit down."


    He waved.


    Lin Mengya sighed deeply.


    "Yu, you said the second master of the Gan family,


    What exactly does that mean? Is it difficult for him to shut down people and become addicted? "


    Long Tianyu shuns his wife''s long hair.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    In fact, what he didn''t tell Lin Mengya was that master Gan Er met him secretly last night.


    He knew that some unexpected guests were coming to the Gan family.


    And those people, he must not let ya''er see them unprepared.


    At least, it should not be under the premise that you can''t even expose your identity.


    If ya''er wants to compete with them one day, it should at least be equal to them, or even better!


    Therefore, he agreed to master Gan ER and took people honestly in the yard waiting for those people to leave.


    At the same time, the second master of the Gan family is also facing unprecedented pressure.


    It was still the main hall of Gan''s family, but at this time, sitting in front of him were several mysterious guests wrapped in heavy white robes.


    "We have heard about the second lady. Master Gan, we have done what we promised you at the beginning, and our transaction is over. We have nothing to do with such accidents. But you detained our people for no reason. You have to give us a reasonable explanation."


    The speaker, judging by his voice, should be a young woman.


    However, her slow tone and condescending attitude are not quite like those of young talents.


    After several deep breaths, master Gan Er managed to control his temper.


    "Well, even if my wife''s business is my own careless fault, but your people dare to touch my daughter! You have to explain it to me!"


    He knows that the identity of the person in front of him is mysterious. If he can''t do evil, he can''t do evil.


    But as a father, he must protect his daughter!


    Yu Hua, still barely conscious, glanced at her husband with some worry.


    She was also worried, so she followed.


    But unexpectedly, those people were more unreasonable than she expected.


    "Master Gan Er, say something you don''t like to hear. Your daughter is just a confused failure, and my people don''t want to abuse the nature. Besides, if we want people in the divine domain, you have no right to refuse."


    This is simply not taking others as people.


    The second master was so angry that he nearly ran away, but Yu Hua caught him in time.


    He shook his head at him, and Yu Hua turned to look at the people.


    "Brother Yi doesn''t mean that, but your original agreement is to let me come back from the dead in 20 years. Xiao Yan is the person responsible for guarding me. Is it her dereliction of duty that I am like this now?"


    Yu Hua was very clever before he died.


    Before these people came, she learned some of their rules through her husband''s mouth.


    Although they are arrogant, they also attach the most importance to commitment.


    Although she is impossible to recover, she must protect her daughter.


    Sure enough, the other party was silent for a moment before saying, "indeed, it was her dereliction of duty."


    "Therefore, you must promise my husband another condition, otherwise, you will break your appointment!"


    When the second master cooperated with them, he had one more heart.


    Frankly, if Yu Hua fails to resurrect successfully, the other party must promise him another condition free of charge.


    It is also because of this that the other party sent someone to supervise.


    But I didn''t think that the man dared to break the contract without permission.


    "OK, you say."


    The second master and his wife both heard each other''s anger under calm.


    They looked at each other


    At last, Yu Hua said word by word: "I want you to swear from now on that your people will never fight against my daughter!"


    "OK, deal. Now, can you give us someone?"


    There is no difficulty for people in the divine domain.


    The couple finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, Xiaoyan was sent to the visitors from the divine domain.


    The woman who had been imprisoned before and still looked arrogant at all creatures suddenly shrank into a ball after seeing the white and miserable color.


    "You, why are you here!"


    She let out a shrill cry.


    unable!


    There are not enough "white" people here!


    "You broke the rules of the divine domain."


    The young woman shrouded in white announced without mercy.


    Xiao Yan, however, was full of fear.


    "No, no! My Lord, my Lord, please, spare me!"


    She won''t, don''t let the "white" take her away.


    However, those people refused to listen to her plea, waved and took them away directly.


    The atmosphere suddenly became stiff again.


    Although the serious trouble has been eliminated, master Gan Er is still a little worried.


    He had contact with the divine realm, but the people he met at that time should have a lower status than those in front of him.


    For a time, I couldn''t help worrying about the purpose of their coming here.


    "Now, let''s talk about business. I''m here to issue an order on the divine domain to everyone."


    The second master is dissatisfied.


    "I just worked with you, not your subordinates!"


    "Oh, second master, don''t worry. This order is with reward. Don''t you want to revive your wife again? Maybe this reward can help."


    Although the woman spoke faintly, she did catch the second master''s weakness.


    Yu Hua gave her husband a worried look.


    Last night, she made it clear to Yige.


    Although Yige still insists on bringing her back to life, she doesn''t want to wait more than ten years.


    Waiting day after day, she can stick to it, but the price Yige needs to pay is too high.


    Besides, she doesn''t want anyone to die because of herself.


    In this way, even if she can be resurrected one day, she is full of guilt.


    But the second master didn''t refuse.


    "What command?"


    The woman ordered a portrait to be sent to him.


    "We want to find the person in the painting. If you can find it for us, the reward belongs to you."


    Who needs so much trouble in the divine domain?


    Master Gan opened the scroll with some curiosity.


    Although the woman above is beautiful, there is nothing strange.


    "What are you looking for this man for?" He asked.


    "She is a sinner in our divine realm. If you find her, we will give you the highest reward."


    Master Gan Er frowned slightly.


    "I haven''t seen this man."


    No matter whether he moves his mind or not, he really hasn''t seen it.


    Fortunately, the other party didn''t fully count on him.


    It''s just a routine to pass on the commands of the divine domain.


    "Whether you can get a reward depends on your own luck. It''s getting late and we''re leaving."

 Chapter 2529

    Then the woman in white got up and left.


    "Hum, this is playing me like a fool?"


    As soon as the man left, the second master threw the portrait aside.


    Yu Hua breathed a sigh of relief.


    "At least they promised not to fight against Dandan. Brother Yi, you''d better keep this portrait."


    Master Gan Er feels powerless.


    If he had been more careful, he wouldn''t have


    Yu Hua saw his idea and bent his mouth.


    "I still have some time, brother Yi. I want to go to the back mountain. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Of course! I''ll call Dandan now. We''ll come back after dinner."


    They walked farther and farther, but the picture in the room was turned over by the wind.


    If Lin Mengya saw it, she would be surprised.


    Because that picture turned out to be a face she could not be more familiar with!


    As soon as the guests from the divine domain left, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu lifted the ban.


    But the master of the Gan family was forced to recuperate by the second master, and the second master said he had something to discuss with them.


    They had to stay today again.


    It was not until three days later that master Gan Er, who looked tired, took time to see the two people.


    "Come and sit down."


    Hearing the news, master Gan Er just looked up at them and continued to stare at the cup of tea in his hand.


    "The second master invited us over this time, but what''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu''s tone was a little cold.


    As a man, he can understand each other''s paranoia.


    But as a husband, he would not forgive the man for trying to rob his daughter-in-law.


    Not even a misunderstanding!


    It was master Gan er''s sight. This time, he just slightly skipped Lin Mengya, then put down the tea cup and looked at long Tianyu.


    "Yu Hua has left. Tomorrow, Mr. TU will wake up."


    "So?"


    Long Tianyu pretended not to understand and picked his eyebrow.


    Master Gan Er didn''t care, but said plainly, "I''m sure I can''t hide my attempt to seize the body of Duke tu. his father-in-law''s position in the Presbyterian Council is extraordinary. I''m afraid he won''t let me go."


    Now he has learned to be frank.


    It turned out that master Gan Er has been planning how to stay with his wife ever since he got a way to let people seize other people''s bodies at will in the hands of people in the divine domain.


    In the past ten years, although he is still strong, he is no longer young.


    What''s more, the embarrassment of the old owner to Yu Hua made him a bit more paranoid.


    As long as he can climb higher, even higher than the position of Gan''s family owner, no one will embarrass her and Yu Hua in the future.


    And Dandan will also be better sheltered.


    No one will dare to fight his daughter again.


    It can be said that this idea almost drove him crazy.


    Finally, he finally chose to take risks and take action against Duke Tu, which also valued his identity.


    Listening to each other''s words, Lin Mengya really didn''t know what else to say.


    This man is so selfish.


    Long Tianyu was not as excited as she was, but said in a flat tone: "so, you want to replace Duke Tu, what about your wife?"


    Master Gan Er smiled.


    "Duke Tu is going to marry his new wife soon."


    By implication, he actually saw the couple.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya had no sympathy for this man.


    But long Tianyu seems to be able to do it.


    "It''s a good deal. It not only solves the identity problem of your husband and wife, but also allows you to live a happy life with your new identity. But I don''t know if Duke Tu and his fiancee would be so happy after they know what you think."


    That''s a threat.


    But master Gan ER was not as angry as he thought.


    He just shook his head with regret.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if they know, what can they do? Yu Hua is gone. I''ve long been indifferent to life and death."


    "What about your daughter?"


    Lin Mengya still couldn''t help it.


    Anyway, Dandan is innocent.


    Master Gan er''s smile froze.


    "I''m really sorry for the child, so I hope to entrust her to you two."


    "Oh, second master, please forgive me. It should be your responsibility to take care of Dandan, but you try to shift the responsibility to others. If you do so, you won''t be afraid that the second lady knows and hates you?"


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t like him at all.


    Where is such a father?


    Since I chose to have a child, I had to bear everything the child brought.


    He acted willfully and recklessly, implicated the children, and now he wants to continue to get rid of his responsibility.


    This father, it''s outrageous!


    The second master was also angry when she accused him of this.


    But he tried to persuade himself again and again and suppressed his anger.


    "I''m not asking you to help in vain."


    His eyes moved to long Tianyu''s legs.


    "Your Highness''s leg can''t stand up because of injury?"


    Lin Mengya stood in front of her man.


    "Isn''t there any way for the second master? We don''t dare to use it, so that we don''t know how to lose our own body in vain."


    But she is a rational person after all.


    I also understand why the teacher repeatedly told me to pay attention to the ancient people before leaving. Maybe there will be a way to cure Yu.


    Soon, she said, "even so, what''s the second master''s opinion?"


    Behind her, long Tianyu quietly bent his mouth.


    Master Gan Er didn''t want to negotiate with them, but said, "you should know all my brother''s inflammatory poison?"


    Long Tianyu gently pulled the man to his side and nodded.


    "In order to heal his wounds, he accidentally got a cold ice bed. Although he is not in good health recently and can no longer use the cold ice bed, this thing is not simple. It can make people have the ability to regenerate muscles and veins, but only on the premise that you have to be able to endure the pain of extreme cold."


    Lin Mengya is skeptical about this.


    Until master Gan Er took them to the location of the cold ice bed.


    Here, they accidentally met the owner of Gan''s family.


    Looking at his weak face, they knew that it was really not the second master who imprisoned people.


    "Murong, I''m really sorry to let you see me."


    However, in just a few days, the old owner seemed to be a few years old again. His energy and spirit looked a little depressed.


    Until Yu Hua died, master Gan Er didn''t know the real relationship between his eldest brother and Yu Hua. Therefore, when he looked at his eldest brother, he was not much embarrassed.


    It''s just that the old owner always has a way in his heart, so he also makes a lot of poison counterattack.


    Fortunately, he is a tough man and knows that he can''t break down yet.


    At least, when the second can''t be alone.


    Lin Mengya pushed her wheelchair and followed her old owner into a stone house.


    As soon as she entered the door, she felt the cold from the pavement.


    But strangely, she smelled the smell of "jiejiesheng" here.


    After turning several corners, they finally reached their destination.


    Looking at the cold ice bed, Lin Mengya couldn''t help staring.


    "It took a lot of hard work to get this thing, but it can''t be used now, and it can''t be cruel. If it can be useful for Murong''s legs, it''s a blessing."


    Long Tianyu was very restrained and said a few words of gratitude to the other party.


    It was his wife who never left the cold ice bed since she came in.


    As soon as long Tianyu turned his mind, he said he wanted to feel some. If it was convenient, could he let the old owner leave first.


    The latter also knew that the other party was still suspicious, nodded and left.


    For a time, there were only two of them left in the stone chamber.


    "Look at you. What good things have you found?"


    Long Tianyu joked.


    "This is really an unexpected good thing!"


    Lin Mengya is still amazed in her heart.


    The ice bed in front of us is about one meter wide and two meters long. It looks like a narrow single stone bed.


    But in fact, this thing is not a stone, but a kind of soil.


    Jiejiesheng is called this name because it can grow as tall as bamboo.


    According to the zither spectrum, the highest growth degree can even exceed more than 100 meters.


    But because it itself is like a vine, it is usually wrapped around the nearby plants, or simply crawling on the ground.


    However, when jiejiesheng meets something, it will get entangled, and even grow thicker and thicker under the influence of each other. In the end, it can grow into a towering tree.


    At that time, it will not be called jiejiesheng, but "tianlongmu".


    However, the conditions for the emergence of Tianlong wood are too harsh. It not only needs to change day by day, but also needs the accumulation of time.


    The reason why this ice bed emits a cold breath is that it is the magic place that makes Jiesheng become Tianlong wood - "Dragon sand".


    This thing is usually similar to sand, and it is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish, but only the growing roots can make them adsorb, and then press them together, and finally become a rather hard stone.


    Moreover, because it is extremely cold, it will have the effect of cold ice bed.


    Such a big piece of Dragon sand is almost as likely as winning the lottery.


    Long Tianyu listened to her talk. She just thought it was magical, but it didn''t have any specific function?


    His wife gave him a blank look.


    "You don''t understand that! The Dragon sand that has been born in the festival is a good thing for bone regeneration! Even the plasters I made for you with the teacher can''t match the power of this thing by one tenth. No wonder the old owner can live to now. It seems that it is because of the mistake that the Dragon sand gives his body the ability to last."


    Long Tianyu nodded and finally smiled in his eyes.


    But he was not because his legs were saved, but it was rare to see his wife so happy.


    "This is a good thing. We can''t wear it out!"

 Chapter 2530

    Maybe good people have good luck.


    Although Longsha may not completely cure Yu''s legs, it must be beneficial.


    Moreover, compared with the overtalent of the Gan family, Lin Mengya, who knows the utility of this thing, can give full play to the medicine of Longsha.


    The medicine is cold. If you use it directly, it may aggravate Yu''s injury over time.


    Therefore, she had to scrape off the Dragon sand bit by bit, then fry it with those cold neutralizing herbs in an iron pot, and finally wrap it in cotton cloth and compress it on the joints of long Tianyu''s waist and legs while hot.


    "Does it hurt? I''ve tried the temperature. It''s a little hot. I won''t often help you turn it over. If it''s too hot, tell me immediately."


    Just after the first treatment, Lin Mengya lay down beside him and asked softly.


    Long Tianyu is lying on the bed, and Jun''s face is a little pale.


    But he smiled at her and scraped the tip of her sweaty nose.


    "It''s all right. It''s hard for you."


    Lin Mengya can''t easily fake others'' hands about him.


    Dressing change, massage, even dressing and bathing, most of the time she did it herself.


    He knew it was because ya''er had her own heart that she would do these trivial things.


    It is precisely these trivial things that condense into their most sincere and deep feelings bit by bit.


    He thought that he would probably never forget the love in his life.


    At the same time, he will spend his life to love and care for her.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and stretched out her hand to try the hot pack on his waist.


    Dragon sand can''t be taken directly, so she came up with this method.


    But the higher the temperature, the better the effect of hot compress, and the deeper the drug penetration.


    But for long Tianyu, he has to endure both internal and external torture.


    Long Tianyu really feels bad.


    The hot pack on the outside is just kept at a level that won''t burn him, but the pain inside is the hardest.


    Now, he felt his joints gnawed by thousands of ants.


    The itch made him even want to tear open his skin and pull out those joints.


    But with willpower, long Tianyu endured it.


    His hands almost crushed the bed board under his body, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    About half an hour later, Lin Mengya touched the temperature of the Dragon sand. She couldn''t feel much heat. She immediately took off the hot pack.


    Then, she immediately used the potion she had prepared to gently smear it on long Tianyu''s hot red skin.


    First, it can promote the drug properties of Longsha. Second, it can also make Yu''s skin recover as soon as possible.


    The slight coolness brought by the potion almost made long Tianyu cry out.


    Until Lin Mengya disposed of everything, she saw that the man had fallen asleep on the bed.


    She couldn''t help slowing down, lying by the bed and looking at her man carefully.


    How long hasn''t she seen him so well?


    Having lived as an orphan for more than 20 years, marriage and love have always been elusive luxuries for her.


    Maybe their meeting is not beautiful enough.


    But they have the same heart and love each other so far.


    She stretched out her finger and gently clicked long Tianyu''s forehead.


    Her heart, day by day more firmly told her that she liked and loved this man very much.


    And the love is still there


    Growing day by day, there is no end.


    The peace and quiet inside was broken after a long time.


    Long Tianyu was awakened by the sound of talking.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, ya''er whispered, "when your highness wakes up, I''ll tell him."


    "Then I''ll be in trouble. By the way, my second master said, if I''m free, can I go with my second lady?"


    Suddenly, the vinegar essence reincarnation in the house exploded.


    "Go back and tell your second master that if he dares to think about my people again, I''ll be rude to him!"


    The sudden sound frightened the two people at the door.


    Lin Mengya quickly walked back and touched her man''s forehead first.


    "Why are you awake? What''s wrong with you?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and locked the man directly beside him.


    Ganpei also came in, but he paid for the second master of their family.


    "Your Highness, I misunderstood. My second master meant that this little brother and my second lady are very close to each other. Recently, he was too busy to move the grave for the second lady. That''s why he wanted to trouble my brother to take care of it. Of course, it''s not forced. I just hope if I have free time, I can help our second master."


    After what happened last time, who dares to fight long Tianyu''s people in the Gan family?


    Both attitude and requirements are much more reasonable.


    Long Tianyu is still dissatisfied.


    But Lin Mengya read the other party''s love for Dragon sand and hurried to speak in front of his refusal.


    "I have nothing to do here except to take care of your Highness''s medicine at noon every day. It''s just that the yard is full of big men. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for the second lady to come here."


    Ganpei is also a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, I also know your difficulties. Alas, when the second lady died, the old man didn''t let the second lady enter Gan''s cemetery for some reasons. Now he is finally relieved and hopes that the second master won''t be lonely in a hundred years. The second master naturally attaches importance to this matter and must want most of the scenery. But in this way, more strangers come and go."


    The last time the second young lady was almost insulted, the old man knew about it.


    At that time, the old man was so angry that he almost fell ill. After a whole night of deliberation, the old man finally let go and allowed Miss Dandan to take the surname of Gan family.


    When the second lady has a place, Dandan is the second miss of the Gan family.


    Who dares to touch her then?


    However, Dandan is different from ordinary children. Both the master and the second master are afraid that strangers will scare her. They think about it and ask Lin Mengya for help.


    "Guests are welcome. Don''t worry about ganpei. As long as you send Miss Dandan, I promise no one dares to bully her."


    Hearing her answer, ganpei''s eyes showed a little ecstasy.


    "That''s great! With your words, I will ask our second master to prepare a big gift for you."


    "No need."


    Lin Mengya refused with a smile.


    As a "coax children professional graduate student", she is already familiar with this kind of thing.


    And Dandan is an adult with basic self-care ability. It''s not difficult.


    Ganpei thanked him for leaving. When Lin Mengya sent him back, he saw his man''s smelly face.


    "What''s the matter?" She went over and pinched each other''s face.


    Although it''s not as tender as her sons, it''s flexible and interesting.


    "Forget it. Let them play with her then."


    Long Tianyu''s unhappiness stems from sharing his daughter-in-law''s grievances with his sons.


    However, it''s just at home. There''s no reason to share it with outsiders, right?


    I really didn''t expect that her man would be so naive. Lin Mengya is a little worried at the moment.


    When the steward of ganpei left, he also revealed another thing to her.


    The butcher is gone.


    The day after he woke up, he ran to question the second master.


    It is said that the two quarreled so fiercely that they almost started to fight.


    But in the end, Mr. Tu left with the Presbyterians.


    However, they all know that Tu Gongzi''s departure will not mean that he will give up.


    She didn''t worry about whether the Gan family could leave.


    But she was afraid that if the Presbyterian Council was angry and sent someone to punish the Gan family, it might affect the Li family separated by a forest.


    The Li family is the base camp of her and Yu in the ancient family.


    One bad thing is that their purpose of coming to the ancient people this time will die here.


    Alas, Lin Mengya has a headache at the thought of the string of troubles behind her.


    forget it.


    This is the Gan family, and the trouble is caused by the Gan family themselves.


    When the sky falls, there are tall ones on top. What does she care?


    Early the next morning, Dandan was personally sent to their guest room yard by ganpei.


    The little girl was heartless and heartless. She tightly held an oil paper bag and forced it to her as soon as she met.


    "For you!"


    "What''s in here?"


    Lin Mengya sniffed curiously. The greasy paper bag smelled of sweet cakes.


    Dandan also told her the names of some snacks like the names of the dishes.


    Peeling off the oil paper and a few hot snacks made her heart sweet and warm.


    "Thank you."


    She patted the little girl on the head.


    The latter, like a harmless little animal, rubbed her hand with her head.


    "Mother said, you are a good man."


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    There was no half sorrow in those pure eyes.


    Maybe that''s a good thing.


    She took Dan Dan into the room. There was a picture card of children''s literacy she had made overnight on the table.


    Dandan played with it curiously and seemed very interested.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Then she asked her servants to take care of her. Can they be literate.


    There is a girl of Dandan''s age.


    So Lin Mengya asked the girl how to read the words on it.


    The picture card is simple. In addition to the words, there are some simple patterns on it, so it is not boring.


    Lin Mengya saw that the more she read, the happier she was, and quietly returned to her man.


    "It''s hard for you to help me make those gadgets."


    She whispered her thanks. She was really satisfied with her man.


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    "What my wife promised is what I promised. Naturally, I want to do my best."


    "Give you a compliment. You''re still panting, aren''t you?" That''s what he said, but Lin Mengya secretly kissed him on the face.


    You have to give people some sweets, don''t you.


    But long Tianyu was dissatisfied. When he wanted to buckle her shoulder and collect some "interest", he was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Who?" The man''s tone was obviously dissatisfied.


    If you dare to disturb him at this time, it''s best. Something terrible has happened.

 Chapter 2531

    "Your Highness, it''s ganpei. He said that the master of the Gan family asked you to go over and discuss the dinner."


    After listening to his subordinates'' reply, long Tianyu''s face eased slightly, but his dissatisfaction remained the same.


    But Lin Mengya came out of his arms and sorted out the disordered breath.


    "We''d better go and have a look first."


    On that day, when long Tianyu had his first hyperthermia, ganpei specially came to send the invitation.


    But the couple on the invitation card happened to be Duke Tu and his fiancee.


    It was an obvious Hongmen banquet, but after they weighed it over and over again, they decided to attend it for the time being.


    But they don''t come to the door unprepared.


    It''s still the master''s yard, but this time, the atmosphere between master Gan ER and the master is much stronger than before.


    Although they didn''t reach the harmonious level of talking and laughing, they were calm.


    It seems that life and death on that day are forced, but it is just a dream.


    "Murong, you''re here. Sit down."


    Now the owner of the Gan family treats him as a guest of honor. As for others, they have been given advice by the steward of Gan Pei and are polite and respectful to long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu nodded and moved from the wheelchair to the chair.


    The old man looked at his legs and asked with concern, "are you better now?"


    "It''s much better."


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide the real usage of Dragon sand.


    Therefore, Mr. Gan realized that it was a pity that he had treated pearls as fish eyes for so many years.


    But fortunately, they will know how to use it later.


    Of course, they also recorded this credit on long Tianyu''s head.


    "That''s good. You''re still so young and promising. Naturally, you need to be cured. You can use it at ease. No matter what you want, as long as you speak, I''ll let someone get it for you."


    Long Tianyu thanked each other for their kindness.


    After a few greetings, the old man covered his mouth and coughed before getting to the point.


    "Does Murong have any idea about the wedding between the butcher and the Sheng family?"


    There is no evidence for the butcher.


    The trouble is that Duke Tu''s real backer in the Presbyterian Council - Sheng family.


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he said, "do you know any specific news about the Sheng family?"


    "Well."


    After thinking about it, the old master said reluctantly, "the Sheng family is one of the big families in the Shangxian family. Among the top ten elders in the past, the Sheng family will occupy at least one seat. Today''s Sheng family elder, that is, Tu Gongzi''s father-in-law, has good power and prestige. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be pushed to the position of acting elder so soon. It''s a pity -"


    He glanced at his brother next to him and couldn''t help sighing.


    "I''ve heard that the acting elder this time has a strong candidate besides the Tu Gongzi. The forces behind that person can''t deal with the Sheng family. Therefore, the Tu Gongzi''s failure this time is likely to be caught by another person. I''m afraid the Sheng family won''t give up at that time."


    Although the Presbyterian Council is powerful, its main power is in the hands of a few people.


    Needless to say, the ten elders are definitely the top powerful figures of the ancient clan.


    Behind them stood the most powerful family power of the whole ancient family.


    In fact, the power struggle in the Presbyterian Council is also very fierce.


    Therefore, every Presbyterian position in the Presbyterian Council is extremely precious to their families.


    This time, the Sheng family finally got such an opportunity, but it was spoiled because of master Gan er''s selfishness.


    I''m afraid the anger of the Sheng family will be vented on the Gan family.


    This is why the old owner of Gan family almost didn''t worry to death these days.


    What''s all this!


    "I''ll do this alone. Then I''ll go to Sheng''s house to make amends. If I want to kill or cut, I''ll let them do it."


    At this point, the second master of the Gan family has no regrets.


    He was satisfied to see Yu Hua again.


    Even if he were to die now, he would never hesitate.


    But the old man next to him almost died of anger. He pointed to the stubborn guy and scolded, "you''re a hero at this time! Even if you send it to others to be abused, will the Sheng family let us go? Second, you''re confused!"


    To be fair, Lin Mengya feels that the second master is not suitable to be the leader of a family.


    For his wife and daughter, he is indeed a loving and righteous man.


    But for the whole family, with such a thing, why not worry about the destruction of the family?


    Similarly, some practices of the old owner did make her dissatisfied.


    But the old owner is for the whole Gan family.


    She believes that if the old owner''s body is still at its peak, the Gan family will never fall here.


    I can''t help it. It''s all a coincidence. People are caught off guard.


    "The second master should also think about Miss Dandan."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and spoke slowly.


    "She has lost her mother. Does the second master want her to lose her father?"


    Dandan is a taboo in master Gan er''s heart.


    He dropped his head and clenched his fist.


    "What can I do?"


    The whole thing was designed by Tu Gongzi himself.


    He also thought that after being discovered, the butcher might notice something.


    But he did things secretly, and it was impossible for others to find out except the people in the divine domain.


    How can you be angry again?


    He could have fooled it openly.


    Unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    No matter how much resentment he has against the family owner, he doesn''t want to push Gan''s family into an irreparable situation after all.


    Lin Mengya looked up and looked at him calmly.


    "Whether it''s my master or my temple master, they are trying their best to find a way. Second master, the master is to save your life. No matter what you think in your heart, at least you shouldn''t want to give up your life so easily."


    When saying this, Lin Mengya''s tone was a little harsh.


    Master Gan Er didn''t expect that he would be taught by a half-aged child. He couldn''t hang on his face for a moment.


    But because of the current situation, I had to shut up.


    Long Tianyu handed an appreciative look in the past.


    He deserves to be his wife, but he''s becoming more and more popular. That''s good.


    "What little brother said is reasonable."


    The old master also took over the conversation and said to his brother sincerely, "since I promised Yu Hua to look after you for her, I won''t let you do those stupid things. Besides, it''s a wedding. At that time, we''ll prepare more gifts and be more careful. I''m sure they won''t openly attack our Gan family."


    Long Tianyu thought a little.


    "What master Gan said is good, too


    Maybe you should thank the sky fire. Now all the evidence has been burned by the fire, and Duke Tu has returned to normal. Even if Sheng''s family wants to make trouble, he can''t catch any specific handle. "


    I''m afraid that''s why the Sheng family sent them invitations.


    But in fact, neither Lin Mengya nor long Tianyu is so optimistic.


    Big families have many means to deal with small families.


    Even if the Sheng family suffered a loss on the surface, they must secretly want to get it back.


    Moreover, this matter is also related to the practical interests of Sheng family.


    Several people were silent for a moment, but long Tianyu asked again, "what''s the purpose of Tu Gongzi''s coming to Gan''s house?"


    Master Gan Er raised his head and frowned.


    "He came to pick up an antique kept in our Gan family."


    "What antiquities?" Lin Mengya was as curious as long Tianyu and couldn''t help asking.


    The old master seems to think of something, and his face is serious.


    "It''s a fragment of something I don''t know."


    It seems to have existed since the Gan family existed, but the owners of the Gan family of all dynasties can''t tell the origin of this thing, and they don''t know who gave it to them or whether they had it originally.


    All they know is that the rule handed down by Zuxun is that if the Gan family decides who to be loyal to in the future, they will give the antique to whom.


    In the past, the Presbyterian Church had moved its mind, but the Presbyterian Church at that time was not as powerful as it is now.


    So this thing has been at Gan''s house.


    Before, in order to seize power, master Gan Er had befriended the Presbyterian Council behind his back.


    Therefore, the Presbyterian Council will feel that taking away the fragments of Gan''s house is a sure job.


    Who knows, it would be so extraneous.


    No wonder they get angry.


    "Can you show us?" Long Tianyu asked casually.


    The old master hesitated, but he promised.


    Not long after, ganpei personally carried a tray and respectfully presented what they wanted.


    "This is the antique. Please help yourself, Murong."


    With that, ganpei put the things carefully in front of long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya handed a handkerchief to long Tianyu.


    The latter immediately unfolded and gently picked up the fragment across the layer of handkerchief.


    It should be some years old. It''s dark. It''s as big as half a palm and as high as a little finger.


    And the edge is still irregular, like being broken by someone.


    But judging by his visual inspection and hand feeling, it is not as fragile as jade or ceramics, but more like some kind of metal.


    He looked over and over for a long time. In fact, he deliberately slowed down and showed all the details of the fragments to his wife.


    Lin Mengya naturally remembered all the details in detail, and then nodded at long Tianyu in a very subtle way.


    The latter understood that she saw it clearly and put it down.


    "You really don''t know, is this a fragment of something?"


    The brothers of the Gan family shook their heads at the same time, especially the owner of the Gan family.


    "To tell you the truth, we didn''t understand this for generations. Later, it was just a inheritance."


    After all, there are family precepts, such as the ancient family, which has a relatively closed environment, and it is easier not to violate them.


    So even if they don''t know the origin of this thing, they still treat it as a treasure.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t agree with such a family inheritance.

 Chapter 2532

    In her opinion, if this thing is really a keepsake, doesn''t the person who finally gets it have the power to live and kill the whole Gan family?


    I think when she returned to the palace family, being the owner of the house did not just rely on the tradition of the palace family.


    But by virtue of later efforts, he gradually became a real home owner.


    However, this is someone else''s business, and she has no position to talk about it.


    Looking at the old owner carefully putting away his things again, long Tianyu asked, "what are those two ideas now?"


    If something like this happens, unless the Gan family climbs up to a stronger force than the Sheng family, it is possible to pull back a game.


    However, in this way, I''m afraid the Gan family will pay a greater price.


    Maybe you have to become a vassal of a big family and a puppet.


    This is something that neither the master nor the second master of the Gan family wants to see.


    So they came up with a bolder idea.


    Old master Gan looked up and looked at long Tianyu with some pleading in his eyes.


    "Murong, I know that in your eyes, our Gan family may not be anything. But as the head of the family, even if I fight this old life, I have to give these children a way out. So, can you help us?"


    The old master has the cheek to ask for help.


    To be honest, the relationship between Gan family and Murong Xi was not good.


    In that case, people don''t have to take trouble.


    Therefore, he is ready to be rejected.


    Master Gan er''s heart was not calm.


    His character is always more extreme than his eldest brother. Even before Murong Xi came, he proposed to trade with each other with a cold ice bed, but his eldest brother rejected it.


    Now he realized that even if Murong Xi wanted to use it to treat diseases, the Gan family was now in danger.


    They have long lost the opportunity to negotiate with each other on an equal footing.


    He clenched his fist secretly. For the first time, he felt that what he did at that time was really too thoughtless.


    Although the eldest brother didn''t admit Yu Hua at the beginning, he didn''t have any objection to him over the years, and even once handed over the Gan family to himself.


    Compared with his big brother, he really doesn''t deserve to be a leader.


    Thinking of this, master Gan Er got up and suddenly knelt down to long Tianyu.


    "Second master, what is this?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows, but his tone didn''t seem so frightened. He just opened his body slightly and let master Gan Er kneel to his wife.


    "Your Highness, I was the one who did the wrong thing. If you don''t want to help the Gan family because of me, please vent all your dissatisfaction on me. The Gan family will appreciate your kindness!"


    The old master stopped talking, but in the end, he just sighed and stopped meddling in the matter.


    Long Tianyu pretended to look back inadvertently and looked at his wife''s face.


    Seeing that the other party had no other emotion except a little surprise, he decided to put the matter aside first.


    After all, it was her that the second master offended. Whether he wanted revenge or punishment, it had to be decided by his wife herself.


    "I won''t blame the Gan family for the grudges between you and me. It''s just that our couple were invited to the Sheng family''s wedding. I''m afraid they counted us together long ago."


    Long Tianyu said with ease.


    In an instant, Gan''s hometown


    There were some uncontrollable surprises on the Lord''s face.


    "Xiaoyou means, are you willing to help us?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said bluntly, "I can''t help you until I find out the Sheng family''s plan. It''s just that we have the same enemy and multiple helpers, which is much better than fighting alone."


    "Yes! What you said is reasonable! We can take care of Sheng''s house at that time."


    The owner of Gan family quickly agreed to come down for fear that the other party would go back on his word.


    After that, long Tianyu focused on understanding the situation of Sheng family.


    After learning that they are the oldest and most conservative family of Shangxian clan, Lin Mengya tapped long Tianyu on the shoulder with her fingers and asked the other party some questions she cared about.


    The first one is whether the Sheng family has abandoned diviners.


    Mr. Gan pondered for a moment before frowning and saying, "the Sheng family rarely intermarries with foreigners, and the population of the family is not prosperous. If there are diviners, I don''t think they will let them wander away. After all, even if one of the parents is a foreigner, as long as the child is brought up from an early age, I''m afraid no one can know the origin of the child."


    The words of the old master made Lin Mengya fall into meditation.


    That makes sense.


    Because of the restrictions of conditions and rules, the ancient people can only intermarry with the ancient people.


    But there is always an exception.


    Besides, Lord Huo said that his parents could still meet at the beginning.


    Well, at least in private, the rules are not as strict as they are now.


    "But the Presbyterian Council is no longer the same as before."


    Gan said with emotion, "although I''m old, I feel more and more that those people in the Presbyterian Council are crazy. I heard a while ago that some of them want to accept those diviners again. However, the condition is that they have to make atonement. Alas, how can they know that those people in the Presbyterian Council have no good intentions at all."


    Lin Mengya knocked on long Tianyu, who immediately asked.


    "How did master Gan know?"


    "At least I have been dealing with them for decades. I don''t know their plans. At first, everyone thought that the Presbyterian Council was declining, and even many families took the opportunity to break away from the jurisdiction of the ancient clan. However, a few of those separated families disappear inexplicably every few years. Besides, do you know why the Presbyterian Council can control most families now?"


    Long Tianyu thought.


    "I''ve heard of the lack of resources of the ancient people in recent years. Can it be said that most of them are in the hands of the Presbyterian Council?"


    The old master of Gan sighed.


    "Not only that, they even have a group of invincible and mysterious magic soldiers. If the Presbyterian Council determines that they are going to be eliminated, these magic soldiers will appear, and then annihilate all the families without leaving any."


    Even if he just mentioned the scene, old master Gan couldn''t help shaking fiercely.


    The most terrible thing in the world is not the vigorous struggle, but the silent disappearance, not even a clue, just like those living people who have never appeared.


    No one knows when those magic soldiers appeared, only where they appeared, everything will be dead.


    Even since then, those who disappeared have become taboos of the whole ancient family.


    No one dares to talk, let alone explore.


    Under the threat of divine soldiers, the authority of the Presbyterian Council is increasing day by day.


    If they don''t want to disappear and become the next symbol that doesn''t exist at all, they must do what the Presbyterian Council says.


    Lin Mengya felt the fear of her hometown owner.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Although she didn''t hint at long Tianyu this time, the latter understood what her concern was.


    "Even if the Presbyterian Council has such a killing weapon, what does it have to do with the diviner?"


    The old master''s eyelid jumped and his voice was very low.


    "Such a group of monsters can''t appear out of thin air? Those people of Shangxian clan always value family members, and it''s impossible to find so many people. And the first time I heard of divine soldiers was after several families separated from the ancient clan disappeared."


    With these words, Mr. Gan shut up.


    But his hint was clear enough.


    In other words, those who were used as killing tools are likely to be the family members who disappeared before.


    Moreover, we should know that the most beneficial supporters and even beneficiaries of the Presbyterian Church are the Shangxian clan.


    But they neither encourage intermarriage with foreigners, nor communicate with the outside world.


    In that case, where did they get the abundant supplies in their hands?


    The truth is covered with a scarlet shadow.


    After returning from the old owner of the Gan family, Lin Mengya has been a little worried.


    Long Tianyu looked at her and couldn''t help catching people in his arms.


    "I know you are worried about those people, but Huoxiao is not a fool. He should have guessed the strange thing."


    Before they came to Gan''s house, Huoxiao sent a message.


    He just said to reassure them.


    In other words, he held a negative attitude towards the solicitation of the Presbyterian Council.


    However, this is related to the large group of Bu people.


    Even as a leader, he cannot ignore the opinions of the majority.


    If people are unstable, I''m afraid they can''t do anything.


    Huoxiao, it takes time.


    "It''s not just them. I''m also worried about the Li family. Will they encounter any danger before Li Ao''s parents and uncles?"


    Despite adequate preparations, Lin Mengya did not expect that there were so many secrets in the ancient family.


    She is not afraid, but she is afraid that her shortcomings will affect others.


    But long Tianyu kissed her forehead.


    "Silly girl, what do you think? Even if the Presbyterian Council is dissatisfied with the Li family, the Li family is not in the way of the Presbyterian Council."


    "Huh?" She blinked.


    Long Tianyu loves her rare ignorance.


    "If the Presbyterian Council really wants to get rid of the Li family, they won''t let the Gan family do it. Besides, now we have a cooperative relationship with the Gan family."


    "So you mean, let the Gan family help the Li family lie?"


    He touched her little nose.


    "This is just one thing. Now the Gan family has offended the Sheng family, but you say, why is it just the invitation sent by the Sheng family to us, and the Presbyterian Council has no response?"


    Lin Mengya''s brain is not stupid.


    Soon her eyes lit up.


    "This shows that there is no agreement within the Presbyterian Council on how to deal with the Gan family!"


    "Of course, the mistake of the Gan family is also a great help to the dead enemy of the Gan family. In that case, the Sheng family can only find another way to deal with the Gan family."

 Chapter 2533

    In terms of intrigue, long Tianyu is definitely the strongest king.


    And recently, because of his lack of mobility, he has used his mind more.


    Sometimes even he felt that he might as well be a conspirator who won thousands of miles away in the future.


    In fact, the Gan family is also a fan.


    The Sheng family wants to teach them a lesson in order to find face.


    But the family, as the sworn enemy of the Sheng family, hopes that the Sheng family will lose face and suffer worse.


    The existence of the Gan family is a disgrace to the Sheng family.


    In this case, even if they just want to use it, they will definitely undermine Sheng''s plot in the dark.


    But in this way, the Gan family became the chess pieces of the game between the two sides.


    It''s face for them, but for the Gan family, it''s the life of nearly a thousand people.


    In this game, they have hope, but they also coexist with danger.


    Long Tianyu even took a trick, but also to increase the winning face of Gan''s family.


    After all, among the people invited by the Sheng family, there are also their husband and wife.


    That night, Gan''s family, which had been tight for a long time, finally ushered in a slightly relaxed moment.


    The master and the second master are also brothers, together with the powerful help of long Tianyu. In short, the Gan family is a little more stable now.


    Who doesn''t want a stable life?


    After another Dragon sand hot compress, long Tianyu''s old injury also had some new changes.


    After careful inspection, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that the previously damaged parts had signs of regrowth.


    Although it is slow, it is also a good aspect after all.


    She was a little excited for a moment and threw herself directly into the arms of a man. It was difficult to suppress her happiness.


    "It''s really useful, Yu. Maybe after a while, you can stand up!"


    Long Tianyu held her body and smiled very gently.


    He loves his lover''s pay more than whether he can stand up.


    If it hadn''t been for her careful care after her injury and didn''t give up looking for hope for herself, I''m afraid he would have accepted his fate.


    "Thank you."


    Lowering his head, he kissed her lips gently.


    "I''m so happy! I''ll write to my teacher in a few days and tell the good news to my family!"


    Hanging around his neck, Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    Long Tianyu is very satisfied with her lover.


    Just then, someone knocked at the door.


    "Your Highness, there is a girl in the Gan family who wants to see you."


    Girl?


    Lin Mengya thought it was Dandan, but she didn''t see each other until they came in. It was Gan Fengyi, who was regarded as the condition to buy off long Tianyu by the owner of Gan''s family.


    Just, didn''t Yu agree? What''s she doing here?


    "Fengyi has seen your highness."


    Gan Fengyi is wearing a light gauze skirt tonight.


    Since she can be selected by old master Gan, her beauty is naturally not vulgar.


    At the age of flowers, they are so fresh that they can almost pinch out water.


    Especially in the candlelight, even if it''s only seven or eight points, it''s very charming now.


    Husband and wife are not stupid.


    Up to now, they have long seen what Gan Fengyi is going to do.


    Long Tianyu still owes a look.


    In this life, except his wife, other women are just like a big stone to him.


    Whether it is beautiful or ugly has nothing to do with him. How can he take it to heart?


    The atmosphere became awkward for a moment.


    Finally, Lin Mengya opened her mouth.


    "Miss Fengyi, it''s so late. What can I do for your highness?"


    Gan Fengyi raised her head. Shuimou looked at long Tianyu with shame and resentment. Then she said, "little brother, can you please avoid it? I have some private affairs and want to tell your highness."


    Private affairs?


    Lin Mengya immediately turned back and stared at her man in a strange way.


    This guy dares to have "private affairs" with other girls!


    With her lips hooked, she didn''t mind watching the excitement and agreed.


    "OK, I''ll go first and talk to you."


    I was about to leave, but someone grabbed my sleeve anxiously.


    "You''re not going anywhere, right here."


    Long Tianyu is very dissatisfied.


    Gan Fengyi clearly came to make trouble, but ya''er wanted to leave him here alone.


    Hum! over my dead body!


    Gan Fengyi, who had no idea that she had become an obstacle in the hearts of the couple, bit her lower lip tightly at the moment.


    Anyway, she is also a miss of the Gan family.


    Although she was destined to be a victim of the interests of the Gan family, if that person was her highness, she felt she could accept it.


    She just didn''t think that her highness would humiliate her like this.


    only.


    Gan Fengyi closed her eyes and put her hands trembling on her skirt.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the coat as thin as a cicada wing was taken off by her, revealing a pair of snow arms.


    "Girl, are you..."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes widened.


    No, why are the women of this Gan family so different?


    Long Tianyu, on the other hand, sank his face in an instant and directly clasped his wife''s head in his arms.


    "What!"


    Lin Mengya wanted to struggle, but she was held tighter.


    "Don''t look!"


    Long Tianyu is gnashing his teeth.


    He found out before that although his wife is also a woman, there are many same-sex admirers.


    These people always secretly want to compete with him for his wife''s attention.


    Hum! Delusion!


    "Then you are not allowed to look!"


    Lin Mengya is a little angry.


    She saw nothing, but if yu dared to look around, he would be playing a rogue.


    However, she then reached out, groped and climbed up long Tianyu''s face, and finally blocked most of his face.


    Long Tianyu thought it was nothing.


    "You''re not allowed to see it anyway."


    As for him, he doesn''t know what''s good.


    Gan Fengyi, who was hung aside, was stunned.


    Even she didn''t know how to react.


    Although the ancient clan is closed, they also have the dirty things of ordinary large families because of their clear class.


    The master keeps beautiful little slaves. Although they are not on the table, they are also some.


    Gan Fengyi looked at the two people entangled together, like being split by thunder.


    They, they are actually that kind of relationship!


    Thinking of this, she felt as if she had been slapped hard.


    Then she covered her face, grabbed her clothes and ran out crying.


    "Hey, people are gone. Let go of me!" Lin Mengya took the opportunity to bite long Tianyu. The latter didn''t feel pain, but smiled


    Hold her.


    "It''s over. She must have misunderstood." She rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    That''s good. I''m afraid we''ll have to add another one to the gossip about the temple.


    Alas, my heart is tired.


    But long Tianyu didn''t care at all. He hugged people loosely, and the thief light in his eyes flickered.


    "Let''s misunderstand. Anyway, we are husband and wife. It''s natural to do anything."


    "Oh, you have to go. Sooner or later, they will pass you on as a lust devil, and you will be honest."


    Long Tianyu chuckled.


    He won''t tell his wife that in fact, the reputation of the palace owner''s tigress is even more famous!


    Not to mention that this episode did not affect the couple at all, but after Gan Fengyi ran back to the room crying, she was filled with regret and shame.


    In any case, she didn''t expect that the two people lived together and had that kind of relationship!


    This makes her, a young girl''s heart, smash the powder and feel humiliated.


    He was clearly not as loyal to his wife, but he would want a little slave and wouldn''t want her!


    Jealousy, so that the original only three points of heart, into seven or eight points.


    She doesn''t believe that as a woman, that man doesn''t like her and dotes on the little slave!


    Even for the sake of the family, she must let the man have some affection.


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of her bed.


    Gan Fengyi looked up and saw a smiling face.


    In an instant, she restrained her dissatisfaction and resentment and asked coldly.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I let you go?"


    "Naturally, I''m here to help the girl. I heard that in a few days, Dandan in the second room will be officially naturalized, right? Alas, with master Gan''s love for her, I''m afraid anything in the Gan family will only fall on her."


    Word by word, the man slowly told Gan Fengyi what he feared most.


    Yes.


    The reason why she was so anxious and tried to keep Murong Xi with her body was that she was afraid that Dandan would take everything that belonged to her after naturalization.


    In terms of seniority, although Dandan is similar to her age, she is a generation older. She is her aunt.


    In terms of birth, although she was favored, she was not the only granddaughter of her grandfather, while Dandan was loved by Erfang.


    So she''s scared.


    Fear that after Dandan naturalization, all the benefits of the Gan family will tilt to Dandan.


    They are women after all.


    The last thing you can get is a dowry or a marriage formed for profit.


    And this is related to the rest of their life.


    She took risks in order to make herself have more capital and get the attention of the family, and got a rather rich dowry.


    Now, all this has come to naught.


    "So what? Even if Dandan is naturalized, she has some shortcomings. Even if your highness doesn''t like me, she doesn''t like her!"


    It''s a pity that Gan Fengyi has no bottom in her heart.


    The other party also saw through her true thoughts, raised her lips and smiled ironically.


    "You think she''s stupid, but I think she''s smarter than anyone. You don''t think about who your Highness has talked to these days, but she can allow her to stay in the yard."


    In the woman''s eyes, there seemed to be some ridicule, but she said with patience: "her appearance is no worse than you. Besides, her temperament may be more liked. Besides, there is the whole second room of Gan family behind her. If the man takes her, he takes the whole second room. This deal is very cost-effective."

 Chapter 2534

    Gan Fengyi almost bit her lower lip.


    That''s what she''s really worried about.


    Although the Gan family is big, they have many branches.


    Those who can get the favor of the family owner must be useful for the development of the family.


    Now Dandan''s conditions are more superior. I want to know that in the future, those conditions that should belong to her will be given to another person.


    How can she be reconciled? How can I get a foothold in my husband''s family when I get married?


    Suddenly, Gan Fengyi''s water eyes were shrouded in a layer of complex emotions.


    "Even so, I will never listen to you and start on Dandan!"


    She suddenly turned over, stared at each other and said.


    The woman dressed as a maid just raised her eyebrows, as if she didn''t care about her refusal.


    "I don''t see that you still attach so much importance to your fellow relatives and friends. It''s a pity that people won''t think of you."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of fool you can easily incite?"


    Gan Fengyi, who can be liked by the old master, is not only a beautiful leather bag.


    "Even if I can''t marry your highness this time, my grandfather will choose a suitable candidate for me in the future. But if I start with Dandan, I will rely on the people''s love for Dandan in the second room. If people know, I will completely become the abandoned son of the Gan family. You don''t want to help me, but want to harm me!"


    Although she was jealous of Dandan, she didn''t want to put her bright future on it.


    Besides, although your highness is the best choice at present, he is not the only one.


    Therefore, after she regained her senses, she rejected the man''s proposal and warned the other party.


    "I don''t care who sent you. I warn you, in our Gan family, you''d better not have any harmful thoughts. What my grandfather hates most is being calculated. If you don''t want to die, get out of here."


    She lowered her voice and obviously didn''t want to contact each other anymore.


    The woman pursed her lips tightly, with some chagrin in her eyes.


    However, in front of Gan Fengyi, she still maintained her high appearance.


    "Since Miss Fengyi doesn''t have the courage, I''ll leave. But there''s never half fairness in the world. Miss Fengyi, I''ll see you later."


    With that, the man left quietly.


    When the footsteps completely disappeared, Gan Fengyi lay down at the door and looked around cautiously.


    After making sure that the man''s whereabouts were gone, she sat down in front of the dressing table with a calm face.


    In the mirror, the flowery face looked different.


    Thinking of the man''s humiliation to herself just now, the anger pressed down in her heart surged up again.


    "Dandan, I can''t lose."


    She won''t be instigated, but she just doesn''t want to be caught.


    But the man was right.


    There is no fairness in this world. She must fight for what she wants!


    After seven days of hyperthermia, long Tianyu''s injury has made great progress.


    But the best treatment also needs a recovery process.


    And because of the re growth, long Tianyu''s old wounds itch badly all the time.


    Although this man is still very tolerant, his every move can''t hide from Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Monitoring his physical condition all the time, she decided to let her man rest for a few days first.


    Dandan is still playing happily in their yard.


    And the little girl has been talking more and more frequently recently, chirping like a bird just flying out of the cage.


    "Brother, brother, I''m sending you meat patties!"


    The little girl called and rushed in like a small shell.


    Just in time, long Tianyu was coquettish with his daughter-in-law''s waist. Just now he was full of warm incense and warm jade. The next moment, he was pushed out.


    Don''t mention how dissatisfied he was. As a result, he glared at each other. Unexpectedly, he was still a fool and didn''t notice his eyes at all.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mengya took the small basket in Dandan''s hand.


    Uncovering the cotton cloth above, there was a delicious smell of meat cake, which made her greedy.


    Dandan said with a smile, "I like meat pie best. You can eat it too!"


    In her too simple world, she likes to eat meat cakes and give them to her favorite brother. They are all her favorite and the best.


    Lin Mengya touched her little head as usual.


    "OK, I''ll eat it in a minute. Go quickly. I heard them say yesterday that you already know a lot of words. Dandan is great."


    Dandan held his chest and felt that his little brother was right.


    Lin Mengya just felt that her face didn''t know what modesty was. It was so cute.


    But Dan Dan is really smart.


    In the past, it was probably because of the nurse''s lack of dedication that she didn''t have such a learning opportunity.


    Dandan has a good memory. Many things can be remembered after seeing them once.


    There are some difficulties in understanding, which need to be emphasized repeatedly.


    But even that is good.


    Send people to study in the wing room. Lin Mengya comes back and cuts the meat pie in half with her man.


    "Tomorrow is the day when the second lady will go to her ancestral grave."


    Today, ganpei''s supervisor personally informed them that he wanted to invite Yu to attend the ceremony.


    Long Tianyu is not interested in these things.


    "Do you want to go?"


    Swallowing the meat pie in her mouth, Lin Mengya glanced at the wing room.


    "You said that over the years, why didn''t Mr. Gan just refuse to naturalize Dandan?"


    If the master of Gan''s family really hates Dandan, why doesn''t he drive people out completely and let her continue to live in Gan''s family?


    "Maybe it''s to stabilize the second master. The master has only two brothers. If he offends the second master, he will have no brothers to use."


    Long Tianyu just took a symbolic bite and put it down.


    In fact, he doesn''t know much about the Gan family. He can only guess according to the information he knows.


    Lin Mengya nodded. This reason is reasonable.


    "Let''s go and have a look tomorrow. Anyway, the second lady and Dandan are destined for us. Although their husband and wife can''t be together before they die, I hope they can share the acupoint after they die."


    Long Tianyu held his wife''s hand.


    "OK, listen to you."


    The next morning, Gan''s family became lively.


    The coffin of the second lady has long been transported back from the outside by the second master and is stopping in front of the ancestral hall that has just been repaired.


    Today, the second master will personally send his wife''s spirit tablet to the ancestral hall for worship. From then on, she is the rightful second lady of the Gan family.


    Similarly, Dandan will also be a decent Miss Gan family, and the old owner will write her name in the genealogy after comforting her ancestors.


    This is the only hope Lord Gan Er has left.


    Therefore, people also see a lot easier, and finally have a smile on their face.


    At the selected auspicious time, all Gan''s family changed into slightly solemn clothes


    ¡£


    The extremely old people headed by the old master sat in the ancestral hall respectively, while the second master personally took his wife''s spirit throne and walked in step by step.


    The old master looked at the name on it, and his heart was inevitably sad.


    But that''s good.


    When Yu Hua was alive, he couldn''t recognize people openly.


    And now, she finally recognized her ancestors.


    His hand gripped the armrest of the chair tightly.


    If the ancestor wants to commit a crime, let him bear it.


    In this life, he owes too much to Yu Hua and too much to his second brother.


    This time, he just wanted to be selfish for his relatives.


    Turning around, he gathered the complexity in his eyes and looked at his brother who had already saluted with a holy throne with a smile.


    "Second, although Yu Hua is gone, she is your wife after all. In the future, you should take good care of Dandan and don''t let Yu Hua feel sad under the nine springs."


    Master Gan er''s eyes are also red.


    He hugged his wife''s spirit throne tightly and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, brother, I will."


    "OK, come on, please come to the genealogy."


    The old master got up and formally picked up the pen and ink used to write the genealogy.


    Just then, there was a loud noise at the gate of the ancestral temple.


    "I don''t agree! Yu Hua and Dan Dan, filthy people like them, are absolutely not allowed to go to our Gan family''s genealogy!"


    The crowd followed the example.


    I saw a tall and burly man, who was pushing aside the people at the door and broke in straight.


    The old master frowned and immediately scolded, "Gan Tonghai! Where is this place, you can be presumptuous!"


    But Gan Tonghai looked at him and sneered.


    "What right do you have to accuse me? I don''t agree with these two people on the genealogy, no one can say!"


    This completely angered master Gan Er on one side.


    He was not a good temper, and the person humiliated by the other party was his wife and daughter, which absolutely touched his taboo.


    Carefully put the wife''s spiritual position in the hands of the people behind him, and then grabbed each other''s neck.


    "Gan Tonghai, apologize to my wife!"


    But the other party is not afraid of him at all, but with some disdain.


    "What kind of good thing do you think you are? The Gan family should beat you out, too, for fear of polluting the reputation of our Gan family!"


    "You want to die!"


    Master Gan Er raised his fist and was about to fight. Finally, he was stopped by the old master.


    "Well, what''s the style of the noise in the ancestral hall? Don''t make people laugh. Gan Tonghai, come with me."


    The words of the other party just now were like thunder exploding in the ear of the old owner.


    But he was afraid of being seen, so he could only reluctantly maintain his composure.


    As a last resort, the second master can only let go.


    Gan Tonghai picked up the corners of his mouth and smiled with disdain.


    "Master, it seems that you know what I''m talking about. If you don''t want everyone to know, banish Gan Yi from the Gan family. Besides, he and his evil daughter can''t take away a penny of my Gan family."


    "Shut up!"


    The old owner angrily scolded.


    And master Gan ER was also very angry.


    Lin Mengya, who stood at the door and watched the whole process with long Tianyu, frowned at the moment.


    Bend down and bite her ears with her man.


    "Who is this man?"

 Chapter 2535

    Long Tianyu squinted.


    He really met this man, but last time the man was respectful to the old master.


    Now, it''s a proud look that has grasped the handle.


    "An insignificant role in the Gan family."


    "Small role?" Lin Mengya looked at each other without leaving a trace and glanced away. "I don''t think so."


    From the reaction of Mr. Gan, it is likely that the other party has really pinched their weakness.


    The two continued to watch.


    Mr. Gan was just in a panic for a moment, and then he calmed down again.


    Just looking at Gan Tonghai''s eyes, a little more cold.


    "Gan Tonghai, I''m not dead yet. It''s not your turn for the Gan family. Come on, take him down to me."


    Gan Tonghai looked at the dead home owner with a sneer.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being Gan Yi''s father-in-law. You two brothers are really powerful. When your uncle married his niece, kiss on top of each other!"


    For a time, everyone didn''t react.


    But Gan''s face changed instantly, revealing some flaws.


    However, his heart was tough, and the next moment he reluctantly suppressed his emotions, and his eyes were full of heavy coldness.


    This man can''t stay!


    "Gan Tonghai, what the fuck do you mean?"


    Master Gan Er punched him and directly beat Gan Tonghai with blood all over his mouth.


    "Wuwu..."


    Gan Tonghai was also unaware for a moment. When he was laughing solemnly and proudly, he was suddenly attacked by master Gan er. In an instant, several teeth were knocked out, and he even bit his tongue.


    The second master wanted to add a few punches, but at this time, some young people reacted and directly stopped the angry second master.


    For a time, the ancestral hall became a mess.


    Lin Mengya kept staring at several people in the ancestral hall. Seeing this behind the scenes, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at her and asked in a relaxed tone.


    "I think this Gan Tonghai man is stupid and doesn''t know it. He thinks he has mastered the secrets of the Gan family. However, whether master Gan or the second master, they won''t let others have a chance to destroy today''s affairs."


    Moreover, master Gan er''s means are too chicken thieves.


    Just like chonggan Tonghai now, I''m afraid I can''t say a word at all.


    Moreover, since then, he has completely offended the two powerful figures of the Gan family.


    Alas, it''s a sin to live.


    She shook her head, but inadvertently found that one of the spectators outside had a bad face.


    Frowning, the man was clearly Gan Fengyi who had recommended himself to the pillow that night.


    "What is the relationship between Gan Fengyi and Gan Tonghai?"


    Hearing her mention of the troubled woman, long Tianyu was dissatisfied.


    "I don''t know. I never care about such unimportant people."


    Lin Mengya secretly beat him.


    "I''m asking you something serious!"


    Long Tianyu said, "it''s probably just the relationship between his uncle and nephew."


    That''s weird.


    People nearby were talking, but her eyes stared at Gan Tonghai, but when the other party''s eyes swept over, Gan Fengyi subconsciously avoided.


    There may be something strange about these two people.


    Right here


    At this time, Dandan was brought over.


    She and the people around her don''t know what''s happening here at all.


    The little girl looked ignorant, especially when she saw Gan Tonghai with blood all over her mouth, people subconsciously hid behind her father.


    "Don''t be afraid, Dandan. I remember what my father told you. I''m going to kowtow to my ancestors and uncle later, okay?"


    When master Gan Er faced his daughter, he naturally put away his Shura face and comforted him with warm words.


    Dandan nodded, walked over timidly, knelt on the mat and kowtowed to the ancestors of the Gan family. Finally, he kowtowed to the old master and called Uncle sweetly.


    "Well, from now on, Dandan has officially entered my Gan family''s genealogy. It''s my Gan family!"


    The old man''s eyes are a little hot.


    In fact, why didn''t he want his daughter to recognize her ancestors?


    Now Dandan has been officially naturalized, which is a heart disease for him. I hope Yu Hua can be at ease.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Dandan smiled her thanks.


    Although she didn''t know the difference between her last name and Gan''s, my father said that this was my mother''s last wish.


    As long as mother can be happy, she is also happy.


    Master Gan Er also provoked the corners of his mouth, but at this time, Gan Tonghai staggered and forced himself in from the outside.


    Of course, he can''t escape alone.


    At the moment, the old man standing with him, with gray hair and bent body, seems to fall down at any time.


    "Master, are you worthy of your ancestors?"


    Master Gan''s face sank. In a moment, he changed from a gentle and kind elder to a hedgehog who put up all his precautions.


    He stepped forward and blocked Dandan behind him.


    "Fourth uncle, what wind has disturbed you?"


    "Hehe, if I don''t come again, the Gan family will be ruined by you."


    After taking so many steps, the man gasped heavily.


    But he went to the ancestral hall step by step and sat on the high position next to the house owner.


    "Our Gan family can''t tolerate such animals that violate human relations. Since you''re reluctant to start, let my old man come. Gan Yi, take your little bastard and get out of the Gan family."


    Master Gan Er did not dare to fight back this time, nor could he fight back with his fist.


    He stood stubbornly in place, and the expression on his face became more and more terrible.


    The master of the Gan family was afraid that his brother would do something impulsive, so he immediately slowed down his tone.


    "Fourth uncle, you don''t know this. In fact..."


    "Master, you are confused!"


    The old man looked coldly at Mr. Gan and scolded him impolitely.


    "I''m just helping you. If you insist on keeping them in the family, you, the owner of the family, will come to an end. Gan Yong, don''t ruin the reputation of our Gan family for these two beasts."


    "Try again?"


    Gan Yi can''t tolerate others abusing his wife and daughter, even if the other party is his uncle and elder.


    But the old man has a position that Gan Tonghai can''t match.


    He glanced at Gan Yi and said without emotion, "presumptuous! Gan Yi, is that how you talk to your elders?"


    "Elder? Oh, fourth uncle, if I remember correctly, you were expelled by my father as early as he was still alive. If my elder brother was not soft hearted and afraid of your loneliness, he would pick you up. What? A sinner of Gan family is also worthy to take care of my affairs?"


    "Enough, Dick, stop!"


    The master of Gan family yelled and stopped master Gan''s behavior of exposing the truth.


    But he didn''t say anything else.


    Obviously, he is consistent with his brother on this issue, but his attitude is softer.


    "Fourth uncle, I''ll take care of this matter. You are old and should have a good rest. Ganpei, take the fourth old man back in person."


    "You two brothers are really promising!"


    Old man Gan Si knocked his crutch heavily.


    Pointing to the master of Gan family, he said with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "before your father died, he knew you would be like this one day, so he asked me to come back and look at you. But it''s good for you. Look what Gan Yi is used to by you! Well, since you all think I''m in the way, I don''t care!"


    Master Gan''s mouth was high sounding, but in fact, a bit of malice flashed in his eyes.


    "Gan Yi''s biological mother is not your mother at all. He is just your father''s illegitimate son who came back from a romantic night outside. His woman is also the illegitimate daughter of your Gan family owner. Look at the miasma in this room. How will you stand in the Gan family in the future?"


    These words made old master Gan''s veins burst in an instant.


    And master Gan ER was stunned by these words.


    "What, what? Old master, what are you talking about?"


    He was so angry that he almost rushed up.


    This time, the people next to him grabbed him.


    The biggest scandal of the Gan family was thus announced.


    Mr. Gan closed his eyes and gouged out his head.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the people in the ancestral hall.


    Although the fourth old man didn''t show up for a long time, everyone knew that after the death of the previous owner, he was taken back to the family, and once presided over the overall situation for a certain period of time, and his reputation was close to the owner.


    However, the owner of the Gan family is also a cruel man, which didn''t seize power. Finally, the fourth old man was forced to live in peace and contentment.


    But I didn''t expect that the fourth old man''s coming out of the mountain was such a cruel move that he could even directly destroy the whole vein of master Gan.


    The elders of other nationalities in the ancestral hall looked at each other again and again.


    If what the fourth Master said is true, the identity of the second master is OK, that is, the second lady and Dandan


    After a long time, someone said, "since the identity of the second lady and Dandan is in doubt, it''s better to slow down the naturalization first."


    "No!"


    Gan Yi clenched his teeth.


    No matter who Yu Hua is, since he has become his wife, he must not be looked down upon.


    The fourth old man gave him a faint look.


    "Little beast, please kneel down and apologize to your ancestors!"


    Gan Yi is like an enraged wolf. He wants to jump up and tear people up.


    However, if the fourth old man dared to stand up, he had sufficient evidence in his hand.


    "Since you don''t agree, I''ll let you know what stupid thing you''ve done. Tonghai, bring Mrs. Gu up."


    Gan Tonghai, who was knocked out of his teeth, glared at Gan Yi. Then he ran and was brought over.


    They only saw an old woman dressed very plainly, timidly following him.


    Master Gan was very surprised when he saw this man.


    Shouldn''t this man have left his hometown long ago?


    "I''ve seen you guys."


    Granny Gu knelt on the ground trembling and dared not even lift it.


    The fourth old man glanced at her and said, "look up and tell me who you know."

 Chapter 2536

    Granny Gu swallowed her saliva, but she didn''t dare to look up.


    She knew very well that she came here to kill people as a knife, but she really had no choice.


    With a sigh of relief, she raised her head, and her dull eyes fell on master Gan alone.


    "Yes, the uncle hired me and said he wanted me to take good care of his daughter."


    Granny Gu''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, but what she said made the Gan family slightly change their face.


    The fourth old man secretly took a proud look at master Gan, as if he was sure that he had won.


    "What''s the name of the girl he asked you to keep? Now, where is it?"


    Granny Gu hesitated for a moment and said, "the child''s name is Yu Hua. He is about thirty-five or six years old this year."


    There was an uproar.


    Who is Yu Hua?


    The memorial tablet clearly states the wife of the second master of the Gan family.


    But if what granny Gu said is true, the combination of master Gan ER and Yu Hua will be a mess.


    For the Gan family, it is definitely a devastating scandal.


    For a time, the faces of Gan''s family were very wonderful.


    As the owner of Gan''s family, he has a bitter face.


    The fourth old man glanced at the two brothers.


    "Master, do you recognize it or not?"


    The facts are in front of us, and there are even witnesses.


    Anyway, master Gan can''t deny it.


    He closed his eyes, leaving only his guilt for Yu Hua''s mother and daughter.


    If he hadn''t retreated at the beginning, he wouldn''t have everything now.


    "The child, indeed -"


    "Master Gan."


    Just as master Gan was about to uncover the secret that had been hidden for many years, a clear voice interrupted him.


    Everyone followed the prestige and saw only a beautiful little medicine boy.


    The man came forward with a polite and gentle smile on his face.


    "This is your family affair. My highness didn''t want to talk too much. However, seeing that you were wronged by others and even got the reputation of the second lady, my highness felt that we couldn''t stay out of it."


    If you can speak at this time, Lord Gan doesn''t know that his highness wants to help him.


    However, it was a certainty, and he shook his head with a sour face.


    "Thank you, your highness. Just..."


    "But you really think the second lady is your daughter. Excuse me for asking, have you not seen the second lady for many years before the second lady married the second master?"


    Lin Mengya''s attitude is very calm.


    Looking at her, master Gan also gave birth to some hope.


    Thinking, he nodded.


    "That''s right. No matter what reason you left their mother and daughter. You didn''t know until the second lady met the second master. Even so, I don''t think it''s reasonable, but it''s no wonder who. If I say, it''s fate."


    Her words woke up some of the more rational Gan family.


    But this is not the result of the four old masters.


    He stared at Lin Mengya with a bad face and said coldly, "where did you come from? I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. You have to interrupt our Gan family?"


    "My people can''t be controlled by others."


    Neither does long Tianyu


    A polite response.


    What can the fourth master do?


    As long as his wife wants to do something, the Jade Emperor can''t stop it!


    "Don''t worry, sir."


    Lin Meng Yapi said with a smile.


    She has long been unhappy with this old man. She is obviously not kind-hearted, but she has to involve innocent people.


    The means are too dirty to be on the table at all.


    So she couldn''t help it.


    "The reason why you have these disputes today is entirely because the second lady''s life experience is in doubt. How can you be sure that the second lady must be the daughter of master Gan?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Gan Tonghai finally slowed down. Unfortunately, he didn''t speak clearly, but it made him more angry.


    "The old woman said that she was hired by the owner to take care of the mother and daughter. Can they deny it?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and squatted down to look at granny Gu.


    "Old lady, can you tell us clearly that the second lady Yu Hua is really the biological daughter of the master Gan?"


    She deliberately accentuated the second half of the sentence.


    Sure enough, the woman''s eyes were a little flustered. Finally, she just said, "when the master said it was his daughter."


    "Yes, at the beginning, the owner of the Gan family entrusted you with the care of his own daughter. But what happened later that made you so bold and confused the false with the true?"


    "I, I don''t understand what you say!"


    The woman was more anxious and trembled to deny her words.


    Lin Mengya was not annoyed, but pointed to the bright red handwriting on the row and asked, "can you tell me what color it is?"


    Granny Gu trembled.


    "I can''t read."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t read. Do you always know the color?"


    "Yes, yes, yes... I don''t know, I don''t know!"


    Mrs. Gu didn''t know why she asked herself this question, but her reaction made everyone feel very strange.


    According to the rules of the Gan family, within three years of entering the ancestral hall, the name on the memorial tablet is vermilion, and then changed to black three years later.


    Nowadays, only Yu Hua''s memorial tablet is red, which should be known by everyone.


    But why did the woman react like this?


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and got up to look at Dandan.


    "Then Dandan told his brother, what color are those words?"


    Dandan looked at it for a while and said firmly, "it''s gray!"


    People were surprised again.


    Then Lin Mengya valued a series of red objects, and Dandan was not right.


    This makes people look silly.


    The second master''s eyes flashed, but Sheng Sheng held back and didn''t shout.


    "Master Gan, what color do you think it is?"


    The old master was also dizzy. Now he is also very careful to test: "this is vermilion, isn''t it?"


    "I think most of the people present know that it is vermilion. But why can''t only the woman and Dandan recognize what color it is?"


    In fact, Dandan has red green blindness, which Lin Mengya has long known.


    Although Dandan can''t tell red from green, it also makes her have better eyesight than ordinary people under the condition of weak light.


    It is also because of this that Dandan can know that someone wants to be bad for himself at night, thus avoiding countless calculations.


    When the second lady of Junior High School entered the body of Duke Tu, Lin Mengya inadvertently heard her sigh that the color of blood was red.


    Because color blindness can be inherited, the second master''s vision is obviously normal.


    Then Dandan''s genetic source of color blindness must be the second lady.


    Similarly, the owner of the Gan family has normal eyesight, that is to say, the color blindness inheritance of the second lady also comes from the mother''s side.


    Of course, it is also possible that Yu Hua''s mother has color blindness.


    But she found that Granny Gu and Dan Dan were somewhat similar in outline.


    This gave her a bold guess.


    Sure enough, she guessed right!


    "Excuse me, Mr. Gan, can the mother who is the second wife of the first day, like Dandan, not recognize red?"


    The master brain bag of the Gan family turns fast, which has long been reflected.


    He had recovered his composure, narrowed his eyes and looked at granny Gu.


    "I remember, you have a son and a daughter? I don''t know where they are now. You made great contributions to taking care of Yu Hua''s mother and daughter for me at the beginning. It''s better to take them all to my Gan''s house. I have to thank you."


    At the mention of her children, the woman couldn''t hold on for a moment and kowtowed repeatedly.


    "Sir, spare your life! Yes, it was my mother-in-law''s obsession that made my daughter take the position of Miss Yu Hua. I didn''t mean it!"


    the case is entirely cleared.


    The second master couldn''t help it for a long time. He looked coldly at the four old masters and Gan Tonghai who deliberately stirred up.


    "Oh, have you had enough trouble? Witness, I think it''s a liar!"


    Mrs. Gu regretted her life and begged the second master for mercy on her knees.


    "Second master, at least Yu Hua is also your wife. If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, I''m forced to have no choice. My son doesn''t work hard and owes a lot of gambling debts. Just look at the face that he climbed out of his belly with his wife. Save our family!"


    To say that she has no skin and no face, the valley woman knows it well.


    Just now, I was the accomplice of the fourth master. In a twinkling of an eye, I began to climb relatives with the second master.


    The second master doesn''t bother to care about this heartless guy.


    He winked at his confidant, who immediately came forward and dragged the man out.


    With granny Gu''s confession, the fourth old man and also lost their most favorable steel knife.


    But obviously, the owner of the Gan family will not give him such a chance again.


    "What happened today has something to do with my original mistakes."


    Master Gan looked at his brother, but his eyes were a little relaxed.


    "I''m really not a good head of the family, so I decided to step down as head of the family. My brother Gan Yi, although he acted impulsively, over the years, I closed the door to heal my wounds, and he dealt with all the major and minor affairs of the Gan family. He is fair and strict, and can really take on great responsibilities. In the future, he will be the new head of the Gan family."


    Gan Yi was stunned.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that after so many things, big brother was still willing to believe him.


    But Gan Tonghai and four old masters are not willing to give up.


    "No! The matter of the head of the family is very important. How can an illegitimate son with unknown origin inherit it? Besides, he wanted to revolt at the beginning. Can it be considered that it hasn''t happened?"


    Gan Tonghai is jealous every word.


    Master of the house, who doesn''t want it?


    Others have no opinion, and the owner of the Gan family really has no position to explain anything for his brother.


    At this time, long Tianyu, who has been the background board Town, smiled.

 Chapter 2537

    "Master Gan, since you have the intention to abdicate and give way to the virtuous, does your agreement with your master count?"


    The change of power of the Gan family, at least on the surface, he will not intervene.


    But he must ensure that the next owner of the Gan family must be on their side.


    "What agreement?"


    Gan Tonghai asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu didn''t even look at the man and hung his disdain on his face.


    "I only discuss this matter with the owner."


    The implication is that you are not qualified to talk to him.


    This is really going to kill Gan Tonghai.


    He grinded his teeth and looked like a vengeful wild dog with a bit of resentment.


    Unfortunately, he hated the wrong person this time.


    Long Tianyu will die if he doesn''t do it. Once he does, he can kill his dog.


    The fourth old man picked up his eyelids and looked at long Tianyu.


    "You are less sensible than your master. Even if he comes today, he doesn''t dare to interfere in our Gan family''s affairs. Don''t presume to interfere in our ancient family''s affairs with the strength of your temple."


    That''s a warning.


    However, long Tianyu is born anti bone.


    It''s easy to say that he doesn''t necessarily listen, let alone this condescending threat?


    "Oh, really? According to your tone, you should know my Shifu. Unfortunately, when I came, my Shifu warned me not to get involved with others casually. After all, my Shifu, who traveled all over the country in those years, knows that his people can row from here to the Dragon capital."


    "Oh, are you going to ignore my words?"


    Today, I was challenged by the younger generation again and again. The fourth old man of the Gan family only felt that he was disgraced and looked a little gloomy.


    Long Tianyu still keeps a decent smile.


    "In our temple, no one dares to refute the words of the temple Lord. Unlike your Gan family, which values age and seniority so much, it is different from ours."


    This is clearly saying that the fourth old man is relying on his elders.


    There are some young Gan family around, and they agree with each other.


    In their opinion, what are the four old masters left except their seniority?


    Over the years, the Gan family has gone from bad to worse, but only the two brothers who came out to support it.


    Even if the second master has some small problems, he is sad with the big guy.


    Besides, the biggest burden of family leader GaN has been relieved, so he doesn''t have to tie his hands and feet.


    "Fourth uncle, I respect you as an elder, so I''m tolerant everywhere. However, since this Gan family has a master, everything in that family should be decided by the master. This is the rule set by our ancestors. No one can break it."


    Listening to the sudden tough attitude, the fourth old man''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Gan Yong, do you still have my fourth uncle in your eyes? You are disobeying your ancestors by doing so!"


    "It''s not the eldest brother who disobeys his ancestors, but the fourth uncle you!"


    Gan Yi came to the big brother and stood side by side with him.


    "Since eldest brother is the head of the family, I should listen to eldest brother about everything in the Gan family! Also, I have only one daughter under my knee, and I will not covet the position of head of the family. From today on, the Gan family, whether direct or collateral, is qualified to inherit the position of head of the family. When we find the right person, I will give up the position of head of the family!"


    Even master Gan didn''t expect that the second son would be so magnanimous.


    Surprised, he couldn''t help bending the corners of his mouth.


    After all, the second son who was protected by him from childhood grew up.


    only.


    Now that he has made way for the good, let''s go with them.


    Anyway, Gan Yi will definitely not do anything to hurt the interests of the Gan family.


    At the thought of this, he was quite relieved.


    He turned to long Tianyu and nodded gratefully.


    Thanks for their help.


    Not to mention, with these words, master Gan completely subdued the hearts of the Gan family.


    Just because he dares to make this commitment in front of his ancestors and all his people is enough to make the young people who are qualified to inherit the Gan family excited.


    Since then, as long as the descendants of the Gan family, even if they are only collateral, they may inherit the throne of the master with their skills!


    This is the supreme honor for the Gan family.


    As for the legitimate descendants of Mr. Gan, in fact, the feeling in his heart is more subtle.


    After the old owner''s health went from bad to worse, they could only watch the power be monopolized by the second uncle.


    For many years, even they have acquiesced that the next owner must be the second room.


    But don''t want to, they also have the opportunity to compete!


    They have a better chance of winning than the collateral.


    Therefore, those legitimate descendants also began to brush their hands and are eager to try.


    I''m afraid the only people who are unhappy now are those who openly and secretly support Mr. Gan Tonghai.


    If you don''t mess with those two people, maybe they will have a chance to get on top.


    Now


    It has to be said that this is indeed a heavy blow to the people of their faction.


    "Good, good! You two brothers, I underestimated you!"


    Now, where does the fourth old man still know that he has lost?


    Unfortunately, he planned for so long and wanted to kill with one blow, but he sent his personal feelings to the other party in vain.


    Old master Gan smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Fourth uncle, why are you in a hurry? Whether it''s me or ah Yi, we never wanted to occupy the position of Gan''s master."


    "Hum! Now you win, whatever you say. Well, well, I will live a good life in the future, so I won''t give you any trouble!"


    With that, the fourth old man left with the help of Gan Tonghai.


    But Lin Mengya looked at his back thoughtfully. She didn''t take back her sight until the man disappeared.


    Long Tianyu asked her if she saw anything with her eyes.


    She nodded and motioned to wait until she got back.


    Although there were four old masters stirring up the situation with Gan Tonghai, Yu Hua''s memorial tablet was finally enshrined in the ancestral hall of Gan''s family.


    Everyone''s face was jubilant. No one thought that this event had turned into a happy event for the whole Gan family.


    As the only foreign guest to watch the ceremony, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were given the highest level of thanks and hospitality.


    During the banquet, Lin Mengya finally had a place, and even got the gratitude of old master Gan.


    "Thank you, little brother. I didn''t expect that there are young talents like you around your highness. I Gan Yong can''t say anything beautiful, but my little brother will come to my Gan family in the future, just like his own family. Don''t be bound."


    Gan''s smile is sincere.


    While knowing that Yu Hua is not his daughter, he also knows that his daughter is no longer alive.


    But apart from his heartache, he also felt much more relaxed.


    His guilt should be borne by him alone. In the end, he did not involve others.


    Lin Mengya took a shallow drink.


    "I don''t deserve it. I''ve also been influenced by my wife. My wife''s medical skills are superb. I''ve improved my knowledge by serving nearby every day. This time it''s also a mistake. It''s really not worthy of such praise from my master."


    The nearby dragon Tianyu raised his eyebrow.


    His wife has a thick skin. If she praises herself, she will come now without any psychological burden.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that, because what his wife said is just the truth.


    Her self modesty made old master Gan curious about the rumored master of the palace family.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked carefully, "dare you ask the master of the palace family what it looks like? Although the ancient family is closed, I''ve heard a lot about her. I don''t know if I can have that chance to meet the master of the palace family?"


    In fact, there are also female owners in the ancient family.


    But most of them are helpless, or pass on the title of home owner to others after marriage.


    Like Gong ya, even after marriage, it is still popular. Even if it is the only one in the world.


    And he also saw that although your highness is the pride of heaven, he loves his wife very much.


    This added to his doubts.


    What means did the Lord''s wife use to make her highness break her heart?


    "Madam --"


    Lin Mengya deliberately lengthened her voice and secretly winked with her man.


    "It''s time to come today. Isn''t it better for Mr. Gan to ask in person?"


    She would like to tell each other that he not only met, but also almost became your son-in-law.


    But she was afraid that the old master Gan would be scared to death at that time, so she had to hide it "kindly".


    Master Gan was not angry, but said with a smile, "I''m abrupt, but I admire the big chamber of Commerce she founded."


    Now, Lin Mengya is also a little curious.


    "Master Gan also knows the big chamber of Commerce?"


    "Why don''t you know?" Master Gan is very proud to mention this.


    "The big chamber of commerce is really powerful. I was seriously ill a few days ago. If I hadn''t bought herbs from the big chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to survive you. Speaking of, if our Gan family had nothing to sell, I really wanted to do business with the big chamber of Commerce!"


    Survival resources are a major problem faced by the ancient people.


    However, with its own transportation network, the large chamber of commerce can circulate goods from all over the world.


    This makes the owner of the Gan family very excited.


    You know, some things are hard to get by themselves, and they are not as good in quality and sufficient in quantity as those brought by the large chamber of Commerce.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya smiled.


    "In fact, you don''t have to belittle yourself. In my opinion, your Gan family still has great potential."


    "What potential?" Master Gan asked with a puzzled face.


    Lin Mengya pointed to the wine in the glass.


    "In my opinion, this wine is very good. I''m afraid it''s difficult to buy such a good wine outside. If master Gan wants, I can help you connect."

 Chapter 2538

    If you want good wine, you must have good raw materials.


    Probably due to the water quality here, the brewed wine has a unique aroma.


    Moreover, after drinking, Lin Mengya also felt that there were many things that were very beneficial to the human body in the wine.


    It can be said that in some aspects, it can completely replace medicinal wine and play a role in health care for human body.


    Although this thing is very common in Gan''s house, it will be sought after by most people if it is put outside.


    The old owner didn''t expect that the wine they were used to could become a commodity.


    After hesitating for a long time, he asked cautiously, "is this, can this work? There is no good wine outside. Besides, this wine costs a lot of food and is not much here."


    After drinking a glass of wine, Lin Mengya, who was a little light, began to explain to old master Gan.


    "Food is not a problem. If you agree, I can persuade the owner to let her provide you with food. At that time, the Gan family will only be responsible for brewing wine. As for the profit, let''s split it in half after cutting off the cost, OK?"


    You know, the profit of drinks has never been low.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya, a profiteer, has opened many inns and restaurants.


    In this way, Gan''s wine can be produced and sold by herself, and she will never worry about being imitated because it can have that effect because of Gan''s special water source.


    In this way, Gan''s tonic can become her only sign.


    Although it''s only half, the profit is really not low.


    The old owner was a little excited by what she said, and quickly asked in a low voice, "can you decide this? Also, how much can the profit of this wine be?"


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips, revealing her signature profiteer smile.


    "Don''t worry, even if I can''t be the winner, there''s still my highness. As for the profit, just rely on wine and water to feed the Gan family. In addition, you can change it into materials. If you cooperate with my family owner, everyone will be their own people in the future. Of course, the material resources will be much more favorable than outsiders."


    Old master Gan''s eyes lit up, unaware that he had fallen into Lin Mengya''s trap.


    You know, those living materials are so scarce in Gan''s family, but they are the most common outside.


    To be honest, the ancient people are so complacent.


    They have no idea what kind of living standard the families of Wei are now.


    Take her palace family for example. The main city is not Yecheng, but other parts of the territory are also rich in materials. We won''t worry about eating and drinking at all.


    Coupled with the establishment of large businesses, more and more families communicate with them.


    In this way, most families in the whole Wei country are very rich.


    Therefore, the price of the materials needed by the Gan family is very low.


    If you trade things for things, it will be more beneficial to Lin Mengya and them.


    Mr. Gan''s heart itched.


    "Well, well, listen to my little brother. I''d like you to give me a lot of good advice in front of the palace master."


    Lin Mengya''s smile is more and more bright.


    "No problem, it''s all small things."


    The master of Gan''s hometown couldn''t help laughing.


    Next to Dandan, holding a plate of fresh fruits, he looked at his little brother and uncle curiously.


    "Uncle, what are you talking about, so funny?"


    The old man touched his little niece''s head.


    "Nothing. Uncle means you''re lucky. Our family''s Dandan is uncle''s little lucky star."


    Although Dandan doesn''t know what "little lucky star" is, she likes her uncle to touch her head.


    Holding her little head, she laughed.


    The three people were neither big nor small, even if they frequently attracted the attention of others.


    Long Tianyu watched quietly, looking gentle.


    "Unexpectedly, the master of the palace family is so cheerful."


    Next to him, the second master held a glass of wine and whispered to him.


    If he still can''t see the identity of the little medicine boy, he will have white eyes.


    Long Tianyu looked at him and didn''t deny it.


    "Congratulations, second master, you''ve got what you want."


    The man shook his head.


    "My wish has been hopeless for a long time. Now I just hope to protect my girl well. The rest should be regarded as atonement."


    He still has no regrets for his madness.


    If time comes again, he is afraid he will make the same choice.


    Long Tianyu understood the meaning of his words.


    "In fact, the second master can not hand over the position of home owner. Wouldn''t it be better for your confidants to inherit after a hundred years?"


    "I planned to do the same before. At that time, I just wanted to give my girl a support. But now I understand that a real good owner of the Gan family will be kind to Dandan. And I just want to give him a time to grow and experience. I believe he can do the rest."


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    "It seems that the second master really figured it out."


    According to the current situation of the Gan family, even if the second master supported his confidant, the people''s hearts changed. When the second master lost his function, the man could not fight back.


    But it''s different now.


    Finally, those who can get the position of home owner must have been considered in many aspects.


    Such a person will be grateful to the second master and will take care of the family affairs with all his heart.


    Dandan will never affect the status of the future owner. On the contrary, treating Dandan well can also get the full support of the two masters.


    As long as you are not a fool, you know how to calculate this account.


    The second master was a little helpless.


    "I was laughed at by a junior. By the way, when are you going to leave for Sheng''s house?"


    When it comes to business, long Tianyu''s smile fades.


    "We''ll go back to Li''s house first."


    "The younger generation of the Li family are really good. I''ve seen Li Ao. He''s a rare talent. If our Gan family didn''t have a bad relationship with the Li family, I''d like to recruit him to our Gan family as a door-to-door son-in-law."


    "Speaking of it, what is the conflict between the Gan family and the Li family?"


    This is a question that makes long Tianyu very curious.


    When it comes to this, Gan Yi doesn''t know very well.


    "Only the older generation of the Gan family knew the specific things. I was only told from a young age that the Gan family and the Li family could not communicate too closely. As for the later things, it was because the Presbyterian Council disturbed the situation that the relationship between the two families became more and more rigid."


    Since everything has been said, the second master has nothing to hide.


    In the past, the two families just didn''t like each other, but they really began to calculate with each other in the past ten years.


    After the Presbyterian Council rose again, they sent people to persuade them and even bribe them with benefits to harass the Li family.


    At first, it was OK. At most, it was deliberately making trouble after crossing the border.


    Later, it happened


    There was a very serious fight.


    It is said that both the Gan family and the Li family died in that war.


    Since then, the two families have been red eyed, and even once wanted to fight.


    With these words, long Tianyu got a lot of useful information.


    Originally, he thought that after the misunderstanding between the two families was eliminated, they could coexist peacefully.


    In this way, their cooperation will be guaranteed.


    But I didn''t expect that there are so many things in it. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the two families to reconcile.


    "So if your highness goes back, don''t tell the Li family about our cooperation first. I''m afraid they will hinder it."


    The second master''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    Before the misunderstanding is solved, he certainly won''t do such an thankless thing.


    After a secret conversation, they saw that an old man and two young people over there were obviously drinking.


    Lin Mengya slapped Gan''s master on the shoulder with a big tongue and said, "brother, we will be brothers in the future. Don''t worry, the supplies of Gan''s family will be wrapped up in me in the future!"


    Mr. Gan also has a ruddy complexion and is in high spirits.


    "I''m really a hero, brother. I admire it! Come on, do it!"


    "Dry!"


    As soon as they clink their glasses, they drink again.


    Dan Dan, who was just taking part in the fun, also smiled and took his own juice and clinked glasses with his uncle.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw this scene.


    This girl, why are you so happy today?


    After pleading guilty to the second master, he pushed his wheelchair to catch people.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw him coming, she immediately brightened her eyes, trotted over and fell on the man''s shoulder.


    "This wine is delicious. Come and drink with me!"


    Long Tianyu took her hand and coaxed her in a low voice, "OK, shall we go back and drink?"


    Lin Mengya nodded cleverly, and did not forget to shout at the old owner behind her.


    "Brother, I''m going back with my third brother. Take care of yourself!"


    However, the owner of Gan''s family had been confused for a long time. He waved hard at her, and the man "banged" and fell on the table.


    Third brother?


    Long Tianyu only thought the girl really owed discipline.


    Drink and drink. Do you still want to be brothers with someone who is enough to be her grandfather?


    After drinking the confused Lin Mengya, dalala straddled on his legs and let him go back with himself.


    Long Tianyu is naturally desirable, but the circle of Gan family left behind is that he hasn''t slowed down for a long time.


    Oh, it turns out that the handsome little medicine boy has a "kind" relationship with his highness!


    But he just said, can he talk to the palace master?


    For a time, many guesses with various colors fermented in the hearts of Gan''s family.


    Finally, we came to a conclusion.


    It is worthy of being a big family. The relationship is so "colorful".


    Gan''s family, which had been busy all night, finally recovered calm.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya got up with sleepy eyes.


    Gan''s wine is good because it doesn''t go up at all, so she doesn''t have any discomfort after a hangover.


    But she still remembers a little about last night.


    At the thought of what she had done, she couldn''t help digging a hole and burying herself.

 Chapter 2539

    Long Tianyu personally went to get some hot soup and came back. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a small bag bulging on the bed, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising.


    "Well, come and have soup quickly."


    "No! I don''t want to be a man!"


    Lin Mengya continues to bury herself in the quilt and pretend to be dead.


    What was it called last night!


    She even took people Gan''s hometown to call eldest brother, and openly sat on long Tianyu''s lap.


    Now she can imagine what those people will think about her relationship with Yu.


    How can she live!


    Long Tianyu almost laughed.


    But he knew very well what the consequences of laughter would be, so he had to bear to laugh, put the soup on the table and dig people in bed himself.


    "Well, everyone drank too much last night. No one will remember what you did. Get up and drink soup quickly to avoid your headache."


    When she opened the quilt, Lin Mengya, who was ashamed and angry, rushed over.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    She bit the guy on the shoulder. Unfortunately, people don''t care about this little pain.


    After smoothing her hair, long Tianyu directly held the man to the table.


    After he got into a wheelchair, they were used to this position.


    Lin Mengya would automatically hug her neck, but now it has become a kind of interest.


    Lin Mengya, who was reluctant to fight and unable to bite, could only grind her teeth angrily and sit in a chair and drink hot soup.


    Forget it, what jokes haven''t come out before?


    Anyway, when they get things done in the future, it''s estimated that they won''t meet with the Gan family often. It''s just a loss of face.


    Long Tianyu knew that the girl had found a way back for herself from gnashing her teeth to the last depression.


    I couldn''t help but show a little tenderness in my eyes.


    His little girl is always so lovable.


    He couldn''t help holding her hand. Long Tianyu whispered to her, "it was really my fault last night. If you feel embarrassed, just hit me or scold me."


    "It''s not that serious. Anyway, I''ve done such things before. I just think it''s not good for your reputation."


    In fact, there are many negative comments on long Tianyu.


    Because she often changes her identity, but in order to protect her, Yu will take the initiative to cooperate every time, and even lead the dirty water to him.


    Except for her own family, no one knows that she is the so-called gossip object.


    She can get rid of those false identities in a twinkling of an eye, but all kinds of labels are always pasted on Yu''s body. After all, she feels a little guilty.


    "What do I want such a good reputation for?"


    Long Tianyu held her hand and smiled brightly.


    "I only want you. Besides, I never want to be a saint."


    If long Tianyu wants to clarify, he has plenty of ways.


    But he didn''t.


    Even sometimes, people are asked to guide the spread of these rumors.


    Even though he broke the covenant, he was more like a secular mortal than a God.


    God will make people feel unattainable, but it will also make believers have more expectations.


    And for these expectations, he must sacrifice something.


    Therefore, he should not be a saint. He should only be an ordinary person to tell everyone that he also has seven emotions and six desires and shortcomings. Therefore, he will not make meaningless sacrifices for those seemingly noble reasons.


    Ya''er didn''t know this, but he thought it clearly from the beginning.


    "Well, as long as you don''t feel wronged."


    Lin Mengya shrugged.


    The other party didn''t feel offended, so why should she be hypocritical?


    After a bowl of hot soup, she really felt much better.


    Wine is really a good thing, but she hardly ate anything last night. After all, her stomach was a little empty and uncomfortable.


    The Gan family affair has come to an end.


    The succession of the next family owners and so on is their own.


    And this time, they also got what they wanted.


    Just when they thought that all the dust had settled and they could leave, another great event happened.


    Four old masters and Gan Tonghai are gone!


    Dandan was personally sent by the second master early in the morning. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at him with a heavy heart. Only then did they know that after they sent him back last night, the man disappeared out of thin air.


    However, both the master and the second master thought that the fourth master was afraid of their revenge, so he ran with Gan Tonghai all night.


    Besides, they didn''t take much, just some very ordinary belongings.


    The two brothers were not surprised by the result.


    They also sent people to catch up. Whether they catch up or not, it has nothing to do with Lin Mengya and them.


    Lin Mengya played with Dandan all day, and gave all the reading cards made in recent days to Dandan''s new mother-in-law and girl.


    Although Dandan doesn''t know anything else, he can still feel that his brother who plays well with himself is leaving soon.


    The man also Yanyan, pulled Lin Mengya''s clothes and became a little follower.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "Brother, will you still come to play with Dandan?"


    Lin Mengya thought and nodded.


    "Yes."


    If they go to Sheng''s house, they have to meet Gan''s family.


    But at that time, master Gan, they may not be able to bring Dandan.


    Even if she got her promise, the little girl was a little unhappy.


    "Nanny is gone, Xiao Yan is gone, I''m not uncomfortable. My brother is gone, I''m a little uncomfortable."


    In her simple heart, love and hate were not so obvious.


    But she knew very well that when the nanny left with Xiaoyan, she was actually happy.


    But her little brother is different. She always feels bored and doesn''t want her little brother to go.


    "You can read at home. Don''t worry. My brother will come to see you earlier. If my brother doesn''t come, I''ll let a sister come instead of me. She''s very nice and likes Dandan as much as I do!"


    Because if she comes to Gan''s house again, she can''t guarantee whether she will use disguise.


    After all, they were out of safety considerations before.


    Now the relationship between Gan family and them is getting closer and closer. Although it can''t reach the level of Li family for the time being, at least she can reveal her identity.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the little girl from not knowing her, she had to say it in advance.


    Dan Dan pursed his lips and was still reluctant to part.


    However, separation always comes. She hugged the Dan in a big way, and took the handwritten letter written by master Gan to the master of the palace, which was personally sent to the outside of the forest by the second master.


    Li Ao, who got the news one day in advance, has been waiting in the woods with people.


    As soon as the two sides met, she saw that Li Ao had frowned and was on alert to the Gan family.


    "My good nephew, I''ll send you here. There are not a few hairs.


    ¡±


    Although the atmosphere between the two groups is still not very harmonious, at least Gan Yi''s attitude is polite.


    Li Ao also nodded modestly, and then quickly sent someone to pick up Lin Mengya.


    Seeing that people came back safely, his hanging heart was finally relieved.


    The attitude towards Gan Yi is better than that.


    "Thanks for the escort of the second master of the Gan family. It''s getting late. I''ll take someone away now."


    The second master nodded and smiled politely.


    Li Ao didn''t say much, so he took it and left.


    The people of the Li family buried themselves in the road and went out of the woods at one breath, and the speed slowed down.


    Li Ao felt the sweat in his palm on his clothes and made sure that the other party couldn''t catch up, so he asked in a low voice.


    "Your Highness, the Lord of the palace, the Gan family is difficult for you?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why are you so nervous? The Gan family are not monsters, and they haven''t done anything to us!"


    Li Ao doesn''t believe it.


    "Palace master, they really didn''t do anything to you?"


    Lin Mengya asked, "what do you think they can do to us? Don''t worry, the Gan family is also reasonable. It''s not as serious as you think!"


    Although Li Ao still distrusted the Gan family, the facts were in front of him, and from the attitude of the two, it didn''t matter.


    "Then I''ll rest assured. By the way, Lord Huo Xiaohuo arrived the day before yesterday and said he had something to discuss with you."


    As soon as she heard Huoxiao, Lin Mengya had some bad guesses.


    "OK, let''s go back quickly."


    However, in a short time, the Li family had some changes.


    First, the big yard she used as a cover has been completely repaired, and two floors have been reinforced on the original basis.


    Next to the courtyard, it is like bamboo shoots after the rain, and there are many small yards, large and small.


    In this way, when the Li family is in danger, they can escape to the courtyard for the first time.


    The residence of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu was also lined up in the courtyard.


    As soon as they entered the door, they saw the long lost Huoxiao.


    "Your Highness, is the master of the palace there?"


    Huoxiao didn''t know about Lin Mengya''s Yirong, so he didn''t recognize her at the first time.


    In addition, Lin Mengya took the initiative to pat him, and replied with the original voice under the surprised eyes of the latter.


    "What happened?"


    "Are you the master of the palace?" Huo Xiao looked at the beautiful young man who had no trace of easy appearance in front of him and asked.


    "Well, if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    She also has some helplessness.


    Recently, her face changing technology has made some progress, and in order to prevent wearing, her mask must be soaked with a special potion before it can be removed.


    Huo Xiao took a serious look at it for several times. Finally, long Tianyu, who ate dry vinegar, took the man overbearing, which made Huo Xiao completely determine the identity of the other party.


    I''m afraid no one can get into the eyes of the holy highness except the genuine palace owner.


    He took a deep breath and his face was full of remorse.


    "I want you to help me save someone again."


    "Save who?"


    "My divination companions, the so-called opportunity to let them recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors, is simply a trap. I haven''t heard from them for many days. I''m afraid they have encountered an accident!"

 Chapter 2540

    But what Huoxiao didn''t expect was that Lin Mengya refused without thinking.


    "Why? I know it''s difficult, but..."


    Huo Xiao''s words were interrupted by her impolitely before she finished.


    "Lord Huo, have you ever thought that you saved them this time? What about next time? They clearly know that the Presbyterian Council will not really accept them at all, but they still went. They abandoned you first. If there is such a chance next time, they will do so. Will you save them then?"


    Not that she was cold-blooded, but that these people made their own choices.


    Huo Xiao is a wise man. He can''t hide the contents of that letter from him.


    Lin Mengya also believed that Huoxiao must have explained to his companions.


    But what happened?


    Those who have fantasies, even if they leave their partners who have lived and died with them, will go to the Presbyterian Council.


    The purpose is nothing more than to obtain the same resources and environment as those of the ancient people from now on.


    But they forgot.


    The root cause of their suffering is this damn Presbyterian Church.


    What will happen if you seek the skin of a tiger?


    Huoxiao was stopped by her.


    After a while, he clenched his fist and said in a low voice, "what can I do? In their view, this is a good opportunity to reunite with their family without bleeding. I have no right to prevent them from making such a choice."


    Lin Mengya knows the entanglement in Huoxiao''s heart.


    She glanced at long Tianyu.


    The latter smiled at her slowly, as if he already knew what she was thinking.


    At the beginning, her Yu was also such a person.


    But as a result, it made him very painful.


    She couldn''t help but slow down her voice.


    "I know you take them as your responsibility. But Lord Huo, you should first make it clear that you are indeed responsible for your companions, but first of all, they also have to take you as their companions. After delivering the same trust, they are worth your efforts."


    Call her selfish or cold-blooded.


    Lin Mengya can give everything for the people she cares about, but she will never put herself in danger for those useless moral shackles.


    Huo Xiao''s eyes were a little confused.


    Once, he just wanted to save those partners and let everyone live a good life.


    Now, it''s just a simple security letter that breaks up their small group.


    This is also his confusion.


    "You mean they''re not worth saving? But they don''t know it''s a trap. If they know it, they won''t go."


    "Everyone should be responsible for their choice. Of course, there must be innocent people among them. If you have to plan to save these people, I will also provide you with some help. Just, I won''t let my people die in vain. I hope you can understand."


    Finally, Lin Mengya didn''t have the heart to really cut off all Huoxiao''s expectations.


    He was right to want to save people.


    But if Huoxiao''s head is still so unclear, she will have to consider changing partners.


    After all, she has to be responsible to more people.


    Huoxiao had a hard time choosing.


    Lin Mengya sighed, but long Tianyu pressed her shoulder.


    "Go and change your clothes first."


    She saw the meaning in long Tianyu''s eyes and nodded and left.


    I hope Yu can make him understand.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru have already prepared potions and clean for her


    Clothes.


    Taking off the disguise on her face, Lin Mengya kept rubbing the acupoints on her face.


    Fortunately, the mask made by the teacher is very light and breathable, and every time she uses it, she pays special attention to the protection of her face.


    After such a toss, it seems to have given her a beauty care effect.


    After she changed her clothes, Qinghu came late.


    But as soon as I came in, I had a mean smile on my face.


    "Girl, I didn''t expect that someone will miss you after you''ve been there for so few days!"


    Leaning against the door frame, Qinghu was teasing.


    Lin Mengya is full of question marks.


    "Who cares about me?"


    Is it Dandan?


    No! She just came back. Even if Dandan misses her, she won''t contact her so soon, will she?


    Qinghu took out a letter with a smile and handed it to her.


    "Look, even I''m excited about the above conditions!"


    "Ha?"


    In order to ensure safety, Qinghu will open all strange letters first.


    Lin Mengya glanced at it roughly and asked the fox strangely.


    "Where did you get this letter?"


    "Someone sent it all the way and named it to be given to the master of the palace family. I thought it was a big deal. After a long time of trouble, someone wanted to win over my master."


    Qing Hu raised his lips, narrowed his eyes and smiled treacherously.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t understand who would write such a letter to her.


    The content of this letter means that her husband, the Lord of the temple, privately keeps a male pet, and the male pet also seduces the second miss of the Gan family. Both of them have an ambiguous relationship with long Tianyu.


    That''s ridiculous!


    She put up with saying she was a male pet, but it has nothing to do with Dandan?


    "It says that if the palace master wants to get rid of his opponents, he can cooperate with them. I said, girl, where on earth did you provoke such a fool without eyes back?"


    No wonder Qinghu vomited in the slot.


    Who knows their husband and wife well does not know that the Lord of the temple is afraid of being cruel.


    Moreover, the Gong family also has the most annoying mother''s family group in the state of Wei. Let alone long Tianyu, who wants to raise a pet, even if he dares to have that idea, he will have to be directly killed in the bud by his mother''s family.


    The man also wrote a letter to provoke him. He was either ignorant or had no brains.


    "I don''t know. Is it the Gan family who wrote the letter? But it''s also wrong. The two Gan family who don''t deal with me have disappeared, and the rest can''t incite me to deal with Dandan. Who wrote it?"


    The fourth old man and Gan Tonghai are definitely not.


    No matter what, she long Tianyu is also a husband and wife. With this letter, she can''t break with her own man.


    But in addition to them, someone will have an idea on her?


    Qing Hu touched his chin.


    "Why don''t we go fishing?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    Don''t think he covered it up well. She didn''t see the malice in this guy''s eyes.


    It must be that the recent days are too boring, so Qinghu has the idea of playing with each other.


    When she knocked on the table, she felt she had to find the man.


    From the information revealed in the letter, it seems that the other party wants to borrow her hand to deal with Dandan.


    She wants to see who is going to deal with Dandan!


    After having a deep talk with long Tianyu, Huoxiao left Li''s house that night.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu sent it in person


    of


    This is a rare thing for Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t you have a hard time with him?"


    Standing behind Yu, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu bite their ears.


    This guy is good enough.


    Every time Huo Xiao comes, he rarely gives each other a good face except for business.


    Why did you become a friend?


    Sometimes this man''s heart is also a submarine needle, which is really incomprehensible.


    Long Tianyu looked back and said mysteriously, "you don''t understand the friendship between men."


    "Tut! I don''t understand. After all, I''m not a man. Even if I''m a man, I only have an affair with you."


    This makes long Tianyu feel a little strange.


    "Nonsense, but between us is true, love is stronger than gold."


    "Come on."


    Lin Mengya curled her lips. She felt funny and angry and told him about the letter she received today.


    "See, I''m not so pure with you."


    Long Tianyu was noncommittal.


    "They don''t understand. This is the interest of our husband and wife."


    Lin Mengya didn''t continue to turn around on this issue. She just wondered what long Tianyu said to Huoxiao.


    As for Dandan, she has sent someone to check it.


    Besides, it said that if you want to cooperate with her, you will contact her again.


    Long Tianyu didn''t tell her how to ask. Finally, she was forced to be urgent. She just pretended to tell her that "the secret of heaven can''t be revealed".


    that ''s ok! What a mystery!


    So that night, Mr. long Tianji tasted the taste of sleeping alone.


    He couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, so he had to knock on his wife''s door.


    But the lady said, and asked Mr. Tianji to go to bed early, so as not to speak out in a dream in the middle of the night. Did she listen?


    Long Tianyu sighed and had to go back and continue to endure.


    It''s too hard to have a little secret recently, and he decided not to say it again.


    Being driven out to sleep or something is even worse than his hot compress with Dragon sand ten times.


    The next day, Lin Mengya didn''t get up until she had enough sleep.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw my man holding a hot breakfast and looking at himself pleasantly.


    "Madam, have breakfast first!"


    Lin Mengya leaned against the door with a bit of banter in her eyes.


    "Oh, I have to see what the food is."


    She deliberately swept around the tray, and then pretended to be sorry and said, "this porridge and small dishes are good, but I don''t know if there is any secret?"


    As soon as long Tianyu heard it, he knew that this stubble was not lifted so easily last night.


    He piled up a smile on his face.


    "Madam, eat first. Maybe you''ll eat it later!"


    Lin Mengya sneered. Finally, a large number of adults dodged away.


    Long Tianyu wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Fortunately, it seems that he has a good attitude towards pleading guilty and can strive for leniency.


    After breakfast, Lin Mengya was not so angry.


    She knew that long Tianyu either didn''t want to tell him or wanted to get a chance.


    Of course, she will never be vague when it''s time to give face, but she can''t get used to smelly problems.


    Men, you can''t be merciful when it''s time to repair.


    "In fact, I didn''t say anything. I just told him that even if we promised to help him save people, now is not the best time."

 Chapter 2541

    In fact, Huoxiao is also a fan.


    The Presbyterian Council''s so big move to reassure them must also have the idea of using those who first started to pass as bait.


    Now it seems that the other party''s goal has been preliminarily achieved.


    If Huo Xiao takes people to rescue at this time, isn''t that tantamount to throwing himself into the net?


    Therefore, long Tianyu, who has insight into the other party''s purpose, can do nothing. As long as she drags, the other party will make another move.


    In this way, the other party will show some tricks more or less, and they will not be completely passive.


    Speaking of it, long Tianyu''s move is suspected of cheating people. However, they have too many enemies, and they can use too little power now. The only two allies can''t cooperate closely for the time being.


    After all, it is because they are at a disadvantage in strength.


    There''s no way.


    Even though there are frequent disputes within the ancient clan, the Presbyterian Council still has a strong voice.


    If they declare war on the Presbyterian church now, they are afraid that in the next moment, they will become the public enemies of the ancient family.


    Therefore, the biggest goal of the Sheng family trip is to find allies in addition to preserving the Gan family.


    The Li family also received an invitation from the Sheng family.


    Just because the leader of Li''s family is not here, Li Ao, the young leader, has to bite the bullet.


    However, when Lin Mengya mentioned it to Li Ao, she found that the man''s look was not quite right.


    "What''s the matter with you? Something on your mind?" She put aside her business and asked.


    Li Ao shook his head at once, but he seemed to want to cover it up.


    At this point, it is estimated that a fool can see that there is a problem with this guy.


    "If you have any difficulties, you can say it. You don''t have to go to Sheng''s house this time. If it''s a big deal, you can''t go. As long as you give a generous gift, it''s estimated that they can''t find anything wrong with Sheng''s house."


    She thought Li Ao was worried about her family.


    But who knows, the man shook his head. Finally, he seemed to have made up his mind. He turned his head and looked like a strong man who would never return once he went.


    "I''ll go! A prosperous family is not a tiger''s den. I''m not afraid."


    "What are you..."


    "Because ADI was once one of the candidates for Miss Sheng''s husband."


    In the end, Li Wushuang on one side couldn''t see it. He looked at Li Ao and directly raised his old background.


    "Ha? And this floor?"


    Lin mengarden looked at Li Ao with teasing eyes.


    Sure enough, the guy''s face turned red when he mentioned his ex girlfriend. It was obviously shy.


    "Cough, then you''d better not go. When your ex boyfriend goes to his ex girlfriend''s wedding, it''s like disturbing the situation."


    She continued to joke with a smile.


    But Li Ao soon calmed down.


    "Miss Sheng and I just met each other twice, and it''s not like we have any communication. Besides, it''s been so long that Miss Sheng must have forgotten me."


    His attitude is quite magnanimous.


    Actually, it wasn''t a big deal.


    There are often such blind date gatherings among ancient families.


    Although he met Miss Sheng, he didn''t even say a few words to her, but after the two sides saluted, they went back to their elders and sat down.


    That''s why he offered to go together.


    However, he was afraid that Miss Sheng family would misunderstand her future husband, so he hesitated.


    yes


    Lin Mengya has always refused to fall behind others.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, deliberately indicating her pride with her eyes.


    "What do you think of Miss Sheng?"


    To be honest, she didn''t have a big holiday with Duke Tu, and didn''t want to encourage Li Ao to steal a marriage.


    Long Tianyu glanced at her and gently shook his head.


    It seems that my wife has been really flustered recently.


    Li Ao was a little shy, but his words were clear.


    "I don''t have any unreasonable thoughts about Miss Sheng."


    "Is Miss Sheng not beautiful, or is she bad tempered?" Lin Mengya is more curious.


    Because the painting style of the whole Li family is feminine and beautiful, and the outstanding ones in the family are the seedlings of women''s clothing bosses.


    In her opinion, Li Ao is not inferior to Tu childe, at least in appearance.


    Besides, Li Ao''s identity is the young master of the Li family. Is he always a little better than the groom?


    Lin Mengya''s untimely desire for victory and defeat is now burning again.


    Mentioned this, Li Ao gently frowned.


    "Miss Sheng has a orchid heart, beautiful and gentle, just..."


    "What is it?" She was very curious.


    But Li Ao hesitated for a while, then said with a helpless wry smile: "it was her first glance that took me as a woman. Later, although my father and I corrected again and again, the young lady recognized that we were teasing her."


    Li Ao was speechless.


    The reason why he was impressed by the young lady of the Sheng family was that she was the first in so many years because she mistook him for a woman. Later, when he clarified, the other party was furious.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya never dreamed that the two failed for such a reason.


    Li Ao nodded, with some meaning of breaking the jar.


    "Miss Sheng also blames me for looking better than her, but I''m a man and she''s a woman. This is incomparable."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing, so she had to hide her face in the arms of her man.


    What''s this called!


    What if the blind date thinks I''m more beautiful than her?


    When she could control her expression, she turned her head and looked forced with regret.


    "I really don''t know how to appreciate it. Don''t worry. You''ll find a daughter-in-law who doesn''t think you''re too beautiful in the future. Besides, how nice you look. It''s pleasant at home and makes others jealous when you go out. Tut, you don''t know how to appreciate it."


    Long Tianyu heard the speech, but he couldn''t help raising an absurd idea.


    Does ya''er accept himself because he looks good?


    Suddenly, long Tianyu, who had never doubted his own charm, fell into deep doubt.


    If he gets old one day, won''t his wife lose interest in him?


    This possibility makes long Tianyu frown.


    It seems that it is urgent to maintain your appearance!


    Lin Mengya had no idea that her man had made up a big play. After learning that Li Ao and miss Sheng were not in the past, she decided on the time of departure.


    Now the situation of the Li family has basically stabilized. With Lin Mengya and long Tianyu mediating between the Li family and the Gan family, they don''t have to worry about being attacked from both sides for the time being.


    At the same time, they didn''t hide Li Ao''s cooperation with the Gan family.


    Friends also have a close relationship. Li Ao''s feelings with them are much deeper than Gan''s family.


    But on this matter, his reaction far exceeded their expectations.


    Although they still have a feud, Li Ao was only silent for a moment and calmly accepted the agreement of temporary cooperation with the Gan family.


    From this point, Lin Mengya also praised Li Ao''s mind more and more.


    Compared with the young people of his generation in the Gan family, Li Ao is indeed ahead, and basically has the character and ability of an excellent housekeeper.


    I''m afraid in a few years, the advantages of the Gan family will disappear.


    At that time, who can get the upper hand may be.


    After settling down their people, they finally set off for Sheng''s house.


    In Shengjia City, the guests are very lively.


    The festive red stretches out, making Shengjia city built near the mountain like a fire dragon about to take off.


    "The territory of the Sheng family is much larger than the Li family and the Gan family."


    On the carriage, Lin Mengya, wearing a cloak, rubbed her hands and looked out with interest.


    Although it has just entered autumn, the temperature here is several degrees lower than that outside.


    Summer is cool and pleasant, but autumn makes her feel a little cold.


    What if I spend the winter here?


    "The Sheng family is a Shangxian family, and naturally there are more people and territories."


    Long Tianyu gathered his daughter-in-law into his arms.


    Even on the road, Lin Mengya didn''t forget to give him hot compress with Dragon sand.


    Although the effect of Dragon sand is not as significant as before in the follow-up treatment, it can at least ensure that his blood vessels are unblocked.


    The temperature on him is much higher than that of Lin Mengya.


    "The law of the jungle, it seems that this ancient people can''t escape such a natural law."


    Big families merge small families, the weak depend on the strong, and finally only the most powerful are left.


    This kind of struggle is inevitable in any historical process.


    If you don''t want to disappear, try to be strong.


    She has been very clear that there will never be absolute fairness in this world.


    Lazily leaning in her warm arms, she was a little sleepy after a while.


    In order to save time, I''m afraid of any trouble on the road.


    They have come almost day and night these days.


    Long Tianyu has felt her fatigue, and her big hand gently covers her eyes.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll call you when I get there."


    "OK."


    In a daze, Lin Mengya fell asleep.


    But because of this, I passed by a group of people dressed as guards outside the car.


    Those people took a portrait in their hands and looked carefully at the passing crowd.


    By the time she woke up, the people had arrived at the inn where they stayed this time.


    There is no need for Sheng family to treat them severely in such matters.


    Only family representatives who were in the same position as the Sheng family or had a close relationship were invited to the Sheng family''s residence.


    Like the inn they stayed in, although it was clean and comfortable, it was nothing special.


    Lin Mengya stretched and leaned against the window.


    Soon, she noticed those who were patrolling the street with portraits.


    At this time, Cairu and Qinghu also brought her dinner.


    "Who are they looking for?"


    She pointed downstairs.


    Qing Hu looked down at her hand and immediately skimmed his mouth.


    "Looking for a woman."

 Chapter 2542

    "Woman, what woman?" She asked curiously.


    Qinghu doesn''t know much, but after listening to it.


    It was said that a disobedient female slave ran out of the Sheng family a few days ago, and the female slave stole some valuable things from the Sheng family.


    The guards of Sheng family are looking for people. Even when they enter the inn, they have to be checked one by one. The formation is very big.


    "Just for a female slave, as for you? After all, those in the city now are all guests of the Sheng family."


    Intuition made her immediately aware of the strange place.


    It is said that the Sheng family girl''s wedding is imminent. Even if it is an important thing, there is no need to make such a big fuss.


    She looked downstairs and said to Qinghu, "help me get a portrait back."


    They don''t know whether this trip is a blessing or a curse. They have to be vigilant in any case, so that they won''t know if they are trapped.


    Qinghu nodded and left.


    As soon as Lin Mengya had dinner here, long Tianyu sent it back to Li Ao.


    Just looking at their faces, Lin Mengya knew that the situation was not very optimistic.


    "What happened?" She asked softly.


    Long Tianyu''s face eased a lot when he saw her.


    Li Ao also cautiously looked outside for several times. After confirming that there was no one around to monitor, he closed the door.


    Looking at this posture, she couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Have the Sheng family been sorry for them?


    "We were at Sheng''s house and didn''t see Gan''s family." Li Ao whispered.


    "They haven''t arrived yet?" Lin Mengya also felt something wrong.


    Count the time.


    Gan''s family left a day earlier than them, and like them, they drove day and night. They would only be faster than them or arrive at the same time as them.


    But if you don''t arrive, unless something happens on the road.


    "It should be the delay on the road, but as long as they can arrive before the wedding, it''s not a problem."


    Long Tianyu is still a little sure.


    Today, when they went to visit the master of the Sheng family, they just caught up with the rival who robbed the position of the elder of master Tu.


    The two men and horses didn''t mention how to fight with each other. Instead, they mentioned the Gan family as a chess piece several times.


    Later, the master of the Sheng family was so angry that even in front of everyone, he blamed the Gan family for not knowing the depth. He hasn''t arrived yet. It''s clear that he doesn''t give the Sheng family face.


    When they heard this, they were sweating for the Gan family.


    I felt incredible again, so I asked someone to inquire after I left.


    Sure enough, the Gan family really hasn''t come yet.


    However, from the current situation, if the Gan family arrives on time, I''m afraid it will also be made difficult by the Sheng family.


    What''s more, they all have some bad hunches.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "send our people out to meet you first. At least remind the Gan family so that they don''t know anything about it and let the Sheng family catch more handle."


    "Good." Long Tianyu thought so.


    As soon as they finished speaking, Qinghu knocked on the door and came in.


    In his hand, he also held a piece of drawing paper.


    "Girl, have a look."


    She took the drawing paper and was stunned at the first glance.


    But a few people around only felt that the woman in the painting was very strange.


    But soon, Lin Mengya restrained her expression.


    No one except long Tianyu


    be aware.


    The latter pondered for a moment and sent everyone away as usual.


    When there were only two of them left in the room, long Tianyu held them in his arms and asked softly in her ear, "what''s the matter? Do you know her?"


    Yes? She doesn''t just know.


    Staring at the woman in the painting, she looked very carefully. She looked at every detail many times. Only then did she determine that the person in the painting was her face in another time and space!


    She suddenly grabbed long Tianyu''s hand and felt her heart beating wildly.


    If someone in the world knew where she came from, what would she do then?


    Long Tianyu immediately noticed something wrong with her, pressed the man in his arms and gently comforted her back.


    "I''m not afraid. No one can hurt you, whether it''s a person or a ghost. I''ll protect you."


    Under the gentle comfort of the man, Lin Mengya finally calmed down gradually.


    Just for a while, she was still a little difficult to accept.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she said with a tremor: "Yu, do you remember what I told you about living in another time and space?"


    Long Tianyu subconsciously tightened his hand.


    But fortunately, he still remembered to control his strength, which didn''t hurt her.


    It was also a hidden wound in his heart.


    Although he couldn''t see it at ordinary times, he never stopped worrying about it.


    For fear that one day, his favorite girl will disappear in front of him.


    However, he pretended so well that even Lin Mengya never knew that the man had been tossing and turning for countless nights, so he held her hand and looked at her all night.


    "Well, but what does this have to do with this painting?"


    "This person is me in another time and space, I''m sure."


    Although people are similar, everyone''s energy and spirit are different.


    So even if it is the same face, as long as you observe it carefully, you can tell who is who.


    The woman in the painting has a beautiful face, but her eyes are cold.


    This is very similar to her state in modern times.


    After all, a person who could take the initiative to climb the test-bed did not care about life and death at that time.


    And this portrait just caught her mood at that time.


    If put now, even if she is still holding that face, it should be completely different.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was afraid.


    Long Tianyu is also full of doubts.


    He looked at it carefully and whispered, "although you used to be good-looking, you seem to lack something compared with you now. However, you are you. I like whatever you are."


    Really, I was defeated by him.


    "How come at this time, you don''t forget to say your tired love words!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other, and the tense atmosphere dissipated most of the time.


    It was long Tianyu who continued to hold people in his arms with a smile.


    "You can''t say too much love words. Are you afraid that someone knows your origin?"


    She nodded softly.


    "It doesn''t matter to me personally, but if someone comes from there like me, we will be in danger."


    Even if she has a systematic bonus, she may not be able to compare with each other.


    But long Tianyu is much calmer than her.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I don''t think you need to be so nervous."


    "How can I not be nervous? You don''t know, before we


    There are many things that can never appear here. Otherwise, it will completely destroy everything here! "


    Long Tianyu held her tight little face and said with a smile, "fool, if the other party really comes from the same place as you, does he still look for you like looking for a needle in a haystack?"


    "What do you mean?" Lin Mengya asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu flicked her smooth forehead.


    This girl is really a little fool sometimes!


    "You people there must recognize what you did. If someone really came from your hometown, you must have been exposed."


    Lin Mengya blinked.


    Yes! Why didn''t she think of it!


    With such a big movement she tossed out, unless the other party is a person living in a modern mountaintop cave, he will be able to see the clue and guess her true identity.


    Still suffering from the shock, she patted as like as two peas, and then said, "yes, I am relieved, but what is the portrait of the people who scatter the street in the street? How can it be? Is there a real slave girl who looks exactly like me?"


    Long Tianyu is not sure.


    "Anyway, there must be a reason why the Sheng family did this. In the future, let''s pay more attention."


    Lin Mengya also thinks it makes sense.


    She looked at the portrait again.


    She was preconceived just now. Now it seems that this portrait is slightly different from her in modern times.


    However, no matter who the woman in the portrait is, she has to find out what''s going on with this similar face.


    They fixed one day in the inn. In the evening of the next day, the Sheng family formally entertained all the guests.


    How else can we say that people are rich and powerful?


    Hundreds of people live in their Inn alone.


    It is said that other large and small inns are full, not just those attendants who come to serve. There are hundreds of guests at the banquet alone.


    Lin Mengya only brought Qinghu today. Bai Su was left behind by her to look after Li''s family. Cairu was also left by her to watch the house in the inn.


    Among the owners of a group of small families, several people are quite bright.


    Coupled with the unique long Tianyu in a wheelchair, they were recognized almost as soon as they entered the door.


    But no one came up to greet them except the Sheng family servants who came to meet them.


    Here, Lin Mengya realized the feeling of small transparency again.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, they will feel a little psychological gap, feel unbalanced and unaccustomed.


    But for her, it was the best.


    Dinner, you should eat and drink.


    Every time she is surrounded by people like a giant panda, it really makes her lose her appetite.


    Now it''s just right to find an insignificant position and let her wantonly compensate. It''s also good for her intestines and stomach that have been badly hurt recently.


    So she was happily taken to a corner by someone else''s servant.


    Unexpectedly, her too gorgeous appearance was watched by others.


    The line of sight followed her until she sat down.


    "This Sheng family is really generous!"


    As soon as she sat down, Lin Mengya took a bite of the cake on the table.


    The fragrant fruit is not as good as those pastry masters in their family, but it is a rare good product.


    Long Tianyu smiled without saying anything, but poured a cup of tea and asked her to drink with the fruit.


    He noticed the sight of the man just now.


    Therefore, he specially let his wife walk in front of him and let Qinghu and Li Ao cover up.

 Chapter 2543

    Although some people have noticed them, today''s protagonists are still Sheng''s family after all.


    If you make trouble at this time, it is tantamount to offending Sheng''s family. All the people present are smart people. Naturally, they know what to do.


    After eating and drinking for a while, Lin Mengya also looked at the main guests of the party.


    "The man sitting at the master''s table is not the master of the Sheng family, is he?"


    She asked Li Ao in a low voice.


    Now she and long Tianyu are both black eyed. The source of information depends on Li Ao, the "predecessor" who once kissed Miss Sheng family.


    Li Ao also glanced, nodded and said, "that''s the uncle of the master of the Sheng family and one of the ten elders of the Presbyterian Council. Miss Sheng, who is going to marry tomorrow, is his daughter."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    Elder Sheng is an interesting man.


    Generally speaking, the host of Sheng family should be entertained on such an occasion.


    Although he is an elder of the Presbyterian Council, he should not be above the master of the Sheng family.


    But today, the master of the Sheng family did not appear, and there was no dissatisfaction on elder Sheng''s face.


    I think they should be used to such things.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    As the saying goes, one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. She really wants to know what the relationship between the master of the Sheng family and the elder Sheng is.


    At the moment, Sheng Baishan, the elder of the Sheng family, who is being secretly speculated by Lin Mengya, is playing an edge with his old rival.


    "Brother Baishan, I heard that you have chosen a good son-in-law, but you are a dragon and Phoenix among people. Why don''t you invite us out today to show us?"


    It was a middle-aged man a few years younger than Sheng Baishan.


    The man is with a touch of sarcastic laughter, with a needle in his heart.


    The so-called "good son-in-law" made him lose face this time.


    If his daughter hadn''t made an appointment with that useless guy, and really yelled that he wouldn''t marry, he would have kicked someone and chose another East bed.


    "He will get married tomorrow. Naturally, he has a lot to deal with."


    "Yes, he''s a small family. Naturally, he should be worried everywhere. If tomorrow makes mistakes as before, won''t you wronged Miss Sheng?"


    Sheng Baishan can''t hear it. This is the other party''s allusion to going to Gan''s house.


    Suddenly, his face sank down, lowered his voice and threatened, "Song Zixing, don''t sell well when you get a bargain! This time it''s just an oversight that let you song family pick up a bargain. I''m afraid you won''t have such good luck next time!"


    Song Zixing was not afraid of him, but narrowed his eyes and laughed wildly.


    "Oh, I can''t understand that. It''s obviously your good son-in-law. It''s not good for us."


    Sheng Baishan did not continue to be led by the nose, but just gave him a cold look.


    "Really? Let''s wait and see who can laugh last."


    Song Zixing continued to give the old man a winning smile.


    But in my heart, it''s really not so easy.


    After fighting with the old thief of Sheng family for so many years, he knows the strength of the old thief too well.


    I''m afraid this old man really has a plan to turn over.


    The confrontation between the two came to an end for the time being.


    Although the two families disagree, they can''t lose face in front of these small families.


    On the surface, it seems that the guests and hosts are happy and friendly.


    They did not expect that Lin Mengya, sitting in the corner, was the performance of the two


    I saw it all.


    "Speaking of it, Song Jian also came from a side branch of the Song family. I heard my father mention that song Jian''s father still has a cousin relationship with their current owner."


    Li Ao, who was in charge of explaining the relationship for them, caught her attention.


    "Song Jian and that man belong to the same family?"


    Li Ao nodded and added: "however, many years ago, Song Jian''s father offended the family owner and was almost expelled from the family. Speaking of, he is also a child of the big family. Unfortunately, his father and he both made a mistake, and there will be no more disaster from now on."


    When Song Jian was mentioned, there was nothing to resent in their hearts.


    He''s just a pawn, and he''s dead.


    They can''t learn to be angry when people die.


    What''s more, seeing that elder of the Song family can fight elder Sheng once, he must have good strength.


    They don''t have to make enemies for themselves.


    After the banquet, Li Ao, as the leader of the Li family, naturally has a circle that wants to make friends with him.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu both felt that he didn''t have to stay by their side all the time, so they asked Li Ao to do what he should do.


    As for the two of them, even if there is no greeting nearby, they can enjoy themselves.


    A calm and calm appearance made many people look at it secretly.


    Covering her mouth, Lin Mengya yawned.


    "This party is not interesting. Why don''t we slip away?"


    The master of the palace family, who looked dignified, elegant and distinguished to outsiders, whispered.


    Long Tianyu also agreed.


    There are many people here and it''s noisy. It''s better to go back to the Inn and chat with your daughter-in-law.


    "Qing Hu, go and tell Li Ao for me. Let''s go back first so that he doesn''t have to worry."


    Lin Mengya said happily.


    Then, they quietly left Sheng''s house while the surrounding guests were not paying attention.


    On the street, there are lanterns and decorations everywhere, as if it were Chinese New Year.


    But shengjiacheng is not as prosperous and wonderful as her non Yecheng.


    However, it is also good to see the scenery of a foreign land.


    They talked as they walked, and their faces were always smiling.


    But soon they noticed that someone seemed to be following behind them.


    They looked at each other and continued to talk calmly, but the route they took was a crowded street.


    "Why are you still following us?"


    Lin Mengya said in his ear by finishing long Tianyu''s clothes.


    Long Tianyu pretended to glance behind him, and a dangerous light flashed in his eyes.


    "Find a quiet place and deal with the people first."


    "OK."


    With that, Lin Mengya was ready to push people to a nearby alley.


    The husband and wife have done a lot of people like pitching people.


    But unexpectedly, those who followed her before suddenly appeared in front of them when they were about to turn into the alley.


    "Who are you? Why are you looking for us?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the people blocked in front of her.


    They all dress up as attendants. From the perspective of clothes, the host family should also have some status.


    And the other party''s performance is polite.


    "As I said just now, it''s our young master who wants to make friends when he sees the two dragons and Phoenix."


    They blocked up just now


    That''s what I said when I was a man.


    But Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are not stupid.


    If you really just want to know them, why do you have to follow them for several blocks without daring to come forward?


    After turning her mind, Lin Mengya directly chose to refuse.


    "Our husband and wife just come out to relax. They don''t want to make any new friends. Please come back."


    She pushed the wheelchair and wanted to go, but the other party entangled them.


    "Madam, don''t be angry! We really didn''t think about it before. But my childe is really sincere. Please understand my childe''s sincerity!"


    Why does that sound so awkward?


    It seemed that long Tianyu thought of something, and his eyes immediately became sharp.


    "Then thank you for your kindness, but we really have to go back. Please get out of the way."


    Looking at her as if she had not been moved at all, the entourage felt that they were somehow unkind.


    "Madam, I''m afraid I don''t know who my childe is? If madam knows..."


    "What if I know?"


    Lin Mengya just thinks they''re not here to be funny, right?


    "Who is your son? What does it have to do with me? Don''t let me say it again, get out of the way!"


    She''s really going to be angry. It''s hard to stop several attendants.


    Just looking at her back, there was a little more chill.


    "Hum, what a woman who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Let''s go back and tell the young master. In the future, she will cry and beg us that day!"


    Lin Mengya actually heard it, so she immediately rolled her eyes.


    "Do all the ancient people have the problem of being arrogant? My family members live tens of thousands of miles. Where did they get their confidence?"


    Although the ancient people did not attach much importance to the palace family and the temple, in fact, their power could be ranked among the ancient people.


    What''s more, they both have other unknown forces in their hands.


    I can''t say I can destroy the ancient clan, but at least I can protect them all.


    But the people here don''t understand, so they look down on them again and again.


    The foresight brought by Pianan corner is really big.


    It makes her really want to broadcast with a loudspeaker. My waist is much thicker than most of them, so it''s better to have less sex and eat two bowls of rice when there''s nothing to do?


    But obviously, not many people understand this truth.


    After such a stubble, they didn''t have much mind to go shopping.


    After returning to the inn to have a rest, he waited until Li Ao.


    But when the man came back, he was as if he had just climbed out of the wine jar.


    Most of all, just looking at his face, I''m afraid no one will think he has drunk too much.


    "Palace, palace master, why do you have two?"


    The first second was serious, and the next second was fierce and proud, and he was about to fall down.


    Fortunately, he was held by his entourage and didn''t fall.


    Lin Mengya reluctantly ordered Cairu to cook some sobering Soup for him.


    "How did he drink like this?"


    The entourage asked was also innocent.


    It turned out that several people who knew that the Li family had been close to the Sheng family, with the slogan of reassuring him, actually coaxed him into drinking more.


    Li Ao didn''t want them to talk about it again, so he generously refused to come to show his magnanimous mind.


    Finally, everyone believed that he had put it down, but he did drink too much.

 Chapter 2544

    Lin Mengya wanted to ask him what happened at the party, but he looked like he knew that he was afraid to be abandoned today.


    But as soon as Li Ao was sent back to his room, long Tianyu felt something and blocked her behind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tacit understanding between the husband and wife immediately made her feel the abnormality of long Tianyu.


    He asked him with his eyes, but only saw the man''s eyes, which suddenly became very sharp.


    Soon, there was a fight outside.


    Since she was abducted by master Gan Er last time, Yu has paid more attention to her safety.


    It didn''t last long before someone came back.


    "Your Highness, madam, someone just wanted to be bad for young master Li. We have stopped him. Mr. Qing has gone after him."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    She can rest assured of Qinghu''s ability.


    But this is the territory of Sheng family. She is only afraid that Qinghu will encounter some danger because she is not familiar with her place.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu also thought of this and immediately ordered: "let people familiar with here help. Remember, try not to disturb others."


    "Yes."


    After arranging everything, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also went to Li Ao''s house.


    At the moment, after such a shock, the man woke up most of the time.


    Fortunately, the people arranged by long Tianyu responded quickly, otherwise they could only see a body now.


    Seeing them coming, Li Ao wanted to get up to meet them, but unfortunately he pulled the wound on his body and almost fell.


    "All right, just sit down. Where did you hurt? How''s the injury now?"


    Li Ao shook his head with a pale face.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a little skin."


    He covered his right arm and his face was still in shock.


    At that time, he was thirsty and wanted to get up and pour a glass of water.


    Who knows, just when he got up, a deadly dagger stabbed him. If he didn''t react quickly, it would be his chest!


    Later, the guard outside heard the news and rushed in. The killer simply abandoned him and jumped out of the window.


    Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder to comfort him.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''ll never let anything happen to you."


    Li Ao calmed his mood and asked, "do you know who did it?"


    He was confused. He only remembered the man''s neat body method and ran away with him.


    Long Tianyu thought for a while before he said, "my people haven''t caught up with him, but it seems that he should be a professional killer, not like a dead man raised at home."


    Although both killers and martyrs kill for their master''s family, their style of behavior is quite different.


    Killers kill people just to complete the tasks of employers. Even if they fail, most of them choose to save their lives and then find the right opportunity to act.


    But the dead are different. They are already a tool for the owner''s family.


    As tools, they are not afraid of death. Once someone hinders them, they will do everything, even if they take their own life to complete the task of their master.


    Li Ao''s face was even more ugly.


    "It''s really hard for them to spend so much time for me. I really want to know what I did to make them hate me so much!"


    Lin Mengya also wants to know.


    However, now the tracking of Qinghu has no result. They can only have Li Ao wrapped up first and sent many more people to protect their safety.


    Until dawn, Qinghu quietly returned to the inn.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who haven''t slept much all night, are still waiting for his news.


    "I chased people to the old house of the Sheng family, and then they disappeared. I took people around and didn''t see anyone. It seems that this killer should have something to do with the Sheng family."


    The news brought by Qinghu surprised Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "You''re right. Did someone really enter Sheng''s house?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Qinghu looked slightly cold.


    "I was absolutely right."


    Although the killer came for Li Ao, who can guarantee that the target of the killer next time is not his little girl?


    He was also a killer. Qinghu knows too much about the means of these people.


    At the thought of someone who dares to touch him, Qinghu wants to return to the Jianghu and teach these bastards to be human!


    "Sheng family, why kill Li Ao?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t figure it out.


    On the surface, the Li family has nothing to do with the Sheng family.


    What''s more, at today''s banquet, Li Ao didn''t receive special attention from oversheng family.


    And if the Sheng family really wants Li Ao''s life, they don''t need a killer at all.


    This is their territory. They want to die alone. I''m afraid there are thousands of ways.


    "Although the killer entered the Sheng family, it doesn''t mean that the person who hired him is the Sheng family."


    Long Tianyu has his own guess.


    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya turned her mind.


    "That''s right. But it''s not right to scare the snake. Today is a good day for the Sheng family to recruit a son-in-law. Let''s talk about it first."


    Not long after Qinghu came back, someone began to clean the street.


    Mr. Tu wants to join the Sheng family. Therefore, the Sheng family has more pomp than ordinary daughters.


    Early in the morning, someone sprinkled water soaked in various spices on the street.


    There are several main streets, which are full of fragrance.


    Even if the formal ceremony of the wedding is in the evening, the Sheng family is so rich and powerful that many families are amazed.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had nothing to be nervous about. The couple slept until noon to get up and dress up.


    Cairu''s skillful hands made her look generous and decent.


    She didn''t bring any accessories except a purple gold Duobao hair crown.


    After all, the bride tonight is a Sheng family girl. As a guest, she can''t be too noisy.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the man sitting at the door waiting for her.


    The man was dressed like her, and his head was simple and elegant without losing his solemn hair crown. There was no other decoration.


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife closely.


    "My wife is really the most beautiful." He praised sincerely.


    Although she was already an "old husband and wife", Lin Mengya couldn''t help but be a little happy.


    However, he said, "well, I''m not the one who got married today. What do I want to do so well? Let''s go now?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and held her hand.


    "Madam, please."


    On the street, all the guests came out of their houses and walked to the central Shengfu.


    At this time, the bride''s sedan chair was marching on several main streets in the city.


    Li Ao was only frightened last night. When he woke up, he drank the tranquilizer prepared by Lin Mengya, and his face returned to normal.


    Looking at the colorful lights on the street, he couldn''t help feeling.


    When will he marry his daughter-in-law?


    "You don''t have to worry when you get to Sheng''s house later


    , we will follow you at any time and will not let those people have the opportunity to take advantage of it. "


    Nearby, there was a gentle and soothing voice.


    Li Ao looked at the pair of Bi people. Although he nodded, he was more envious in his heart.


    At home, we should see the flirting and flirting of Li unparalleled, and we should also see this pair''s like glue when we come out.


    Where''s his daughter-in-law? Where is it now?


    But before he finished his emotion, he heard someone exclaim in the street.


    "Here comes the bride!"


    Everyone subconsciously looked up.


    I saw a very exquisite luxury sedan, slowly coming from the corner.


    Everyone could not help but stop, curious onlookers.


    Miss Sheng''s ostentation is rare even outside.


    Naturally, everyone is curious about how beautiful the Sheng family lady is and how handsome the Sheng family uncle is.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have met childe Tu.


    Although his complexion was not very good, his purple wedding dress set off a gentleman like jade.


    Since he was the groom, it should have been his most proud time.


    But Lin Mengya felt that the bridegroom seemed a little unhappy.


    And somehow, I even looked in their direction for several times.


    She subconsciously looked at the people next to her.


    In addition to his own man and Qinghu, there is only Li Ao.


    Lin Mengya poked a blankly Li Ao on her face and asked in a small voice, "do you know the bridegroom?"


    Li Ao shook his head.


    "Never seen."


    That''s strange.


    Since I''ve never seen it before, who did you see?


    Is it difficult for them to be afraid that their black history of almost becoming a woman will be exposed by them?


    But this matter has been blocked by Gan''s family.


    They will never say it.


    As master Gan er said, after Duke Tu wakes up, he probably won''t remember what happened.


    It''s really strange. Why is this butcher?


    However, the bridegroom and the sedan chair over there have passed by. Lin Mengya didn''t continue to bother about it, but went to Shengfu with the big guy.


    Because today is a formal wedding, there are more than twice as many guests as the day before.


    They didn''t have a special invitation. They just lined up to go in.


    Fortunately, they didn''t come out late. There were only three or four families ahead.


    While they were waiting, a few people came in from the outside.


    "This must be the famous master of the palace family? It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Chen Zixuan. I feel lucky to see the master of the palace family today. I wonder if I can have this honor and invite you to join me."


    The speaker is a handsome aristocratic son.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was not interested in him and refused directly.


    "No, thank you for your kindness."


    But Chen Zixuan was not discouraged.


    The line of sight thought it was obscure and turned on Lin Mengya. The heart felt more and more that it was a pity that such a beautiful woman should be matched with a lame.


    Therefore, he still maintained his elegant demeanor, said; "The Lord of the palace doesn''t have to be too alert to me. I''m really just kind. Besides, a beautiful woman like you should be given preferential treatment. Instead of standing here and being exposed to the wind and sun."


    Lin Mengya looked at the sun that was about to go down.


    I thought the chat-up skills of this goods were too bad.

 Chapter 2545

    Long Tianyu was very unhappy.


    Do you think he''s a dead man if you dig into his corner like this?


    Therefore, before his wife refused, long Tianyu grabbed his wife''s hand and said in a gentle voice.


    "It''s cooler at night, and there are some flies and mosquitoes that always bark badly. Madam, it''s hard."


    Lin Mengya originally wanted to fight the guy who doesn''t have eyes, but now she doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Yes, it''s just a buzzing fly.


    She''s not a big meal for flies. Why bother?


    The person who accosted found that he was directly ignored by several people in front of him. Suddenly, he felt humiliated.


    "Oh, you must not know who Chen is?"


    Qinghu glanced at him. His eyes seemed to be looking at a pile of human garbage.


    "Who are you? Fuck us?"


    "You!"


    Chen Zixuan didn''t expect that these people were so rude and rude that they couldn''t communicate.


    After giving them a hard stare, he brushed away.


    Li Ao couldn''t help looking more, and finally whispered, "I''ve heard of the Chen family from Chen Zixuan. It seems to be an in laws of the Sheng family."


    In fact, he thinks it''s better to do more than one thing.


    But Chen Zixuan''s move just now was too frivolous.


    The strength of the Lord of the palace and his highness is not comparable to that of the Chen family.


    Now he finally realized why his highness would say that they were sitting on the sidelines.


    The closure of the ancient people over the years has brought about not all the effects that are beneficial to them.


    At least like the Chen family, they don''t know the heaven and earth, I''m afraid they don''t account for a minority.


    But in a few words, it was their turn.


    Apart from Li Ao, the three of them are all experts in observing words and expressions.


    What''s more, they know that this is in other people''s territory, and they have seen everything and listened to everything.


    Although the servant who showed them the way hid very well, they felt that there was something wrong with each other.


    While walking, the servant who led the way casually introduced: "go east from here, you can go to the inner courtyard where ladies and ladies live. Usually, it is guarded here. Today''s business is busy, and those people have been transferred."


    At first glance, there was nothing wrong with this, but it was a fine product. This was simply telling them that the road leading to the backyard was unguarded during the wedding banquet.


    She didn''t believe that the Sheng family would deliberately let the servants introduce it in such detail.


    In case someone wants to make trouble, it''s like inviting a wolf into the house.


    Lin Mengya vaguely gave longtianyu and Qinghu a look sign. One of the two carefully observed the surrounding one, and the other was talking to the servant who led the way.


    However, when she arrived at the main hall of the ceremony, Lin Mengya was invited out alone.


    "I''ve seen the palace master."


    The visitor is a faceless girl, but from the perspective of dress, the master should be in Sheng''s house.


    The servant who led the way also smiled flatteringly and said "Miss Ping".


    Miss Ping nodded slightly, but she didn''t look at the man. She just said politely to Lin Mengya: "the slave and maidservant came to ask the master of the palace to come over and cheer my young lady."


    Lin Mengya thought a little and understood who miss Ping was talking about.


    Just, she wondered, since


    Ji Mingming has nothing to do with Sheng''s family. How could he be chosen to be lucky?


    "So it is, but I''m a foreigner. How can I be so blessed?"


    Of course she doesn''t want to go.


    However, Miss Ping insisted, and it didn''t look like there was any conspiracy.


    "You are the master of the palace family. You are the only heroine in the world. You are very lucky! My wife said that she hopes that my lady and my uncle will raise their eyebrows and sing harmoniously as you do with your highness, so please comb our lady''s hair!"


    Miss Ping really didn''t lie.


    Although she has no reputation among men, she is an enviable object for women.


    It''s enough for a large number of women to envy how strong the Gong family is. Just talking about her marriage with long Tianyu is enough.


    Who doesn''t know that a man like your highness is pinched to death by his wife.


    Even if there is some gossip, your Highness''s favorite is not the main lady?


    If Lin Mengya knew this, she would be unable to laugh or cry.


    Her reputation outside is definitely not confined to marriage, but in the relatively closed ancient family, she is admired and praised by people for her reputation.


    I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    After a little thought, Lin Mengya agreed to each other.


    First, this is in Sheng''s house. It''s not good not to give face; Second, there are people coming and going around. Miss Ping didn''t carry anyone else behind her back when she spoke. Presumably, the Sheng family won''t do anything.


    "Well, I''d better obey my orders."


    As soon as she promised, long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya shook his hand and motioned him not to worry too much. He would be careful.


    Then I went to the backyard with Miss Ping.


    On the way, Lin Mengya also inquired about the taboo and process of their ancient marriage.


    Generally speaking, it''s no different from the outside, but there is no worship here, but just worship a god remotely.


    Lin Mengya also asked a few questions about the "respect God".


    From Miss Ping''s mouth, we know that this "God respecting" is not a fairy in myth, but an ancestor of their ancient family.


    It''s just that the ancestor was very mysterious and didn''t have any gods or anything like that.


    When it is necessary to worship, it is directly replaced by a special kind of wood.


    However, the distance is limited, and miss Ping doesn''t know much. She only finds out a general idea.


    They walked all the way to the backyard.


    They really didn''t see anyone along the way. Compared with the noisy people in the front yard, it was much quieter here.


    Miss Sheng''s courtyard is very unique.


    As soon as they came in, they were held by several girls.


    "It''s coming. Our wives are in a hurry. Please, master of the palace!"


    The attitude of several people was kind, and Lin Mengya let them directly pull them into the house.


    At the moment, the house is full of joy.


    The old woman in purplish purple smiled kindly at her and said, "it''s really troublesome for the palace master. Alas, who let me have such a heart! If she could be like the palace master, I would be satisfied."


    Lin Mengya has a good impression of old lady Sheng.


    At that moment, he said politely, "I don''t know where the miss is. Don''t delay the auspicious hour."


    Looking at her neat and generous behavior, old lady Sheng spoke highly of her.


    She was immediately taken to miss Sheng''s boudoir.


    According to the rules, after the sedan parade, the new couple will change into the most grand dress and get married under the witness of relatives and friends.


    At the moment, Miss Sheng''s face was happy and shy, and she was quite enthusiastic about her.


    "Worry free has seen the master of the palace family. Please comb my hair."


    It''s really a good name to be rich and worry free all your life.


    With a smile, Lin Mengya took the comb sent by the girl, stood behind Sheng Wuyou and combed it gently from the top of her head to the end.


    "A comb of peace and wealth."


    "The hall is full of two combs and grandchildren."


    "Three combs hand in hand."


    With the blessing of the surrounding maids, Lin Mengya personally put on a gorgeous Phoenix crown for Miss Sheng family.


    Her craft is not very good, but fortunately, there is someone nearby to help, so she won''t be in a hurry.


    Finally, according to the rules, she inserted the comb she had just used to comb Miss Sheng''s hair into her bun.


    In the mirror, the woman is charming and moving, with a woman''s shame in her eyes and the expectation of newly married life.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Sheng Wuyou was very happy. It seemed that with the blessing of the master of the palace family, her marriage would be complete.


    Lin Mengya also smiled and nodded.


    "I wish you happiness."


    At this moment, she sincerely hopes that the girl in front of her can be happy.


    Soon someone outside came to welcome her out.


    Lin Mengya stood in the crowd and didn''t come forward to join the fun.


    Old lady Sheng was a little excited when she saw such a scene. She couldn''t help being helped out by the servant and went to rest.


    Probably because everyone was busy with the bride. In the end, she was left alone.


    I wanted to go out with those girls, but they all had their own places. After they dispersed, she lost her way in the big house.


    Lin Mengya was helpless.


    But this is someone else''s wedding. In such a chaotic situation, it is inevitable that there are places that can''t be taken care of.


    But fortunately, she still has a system. As long as she finds a slightly familiar scenery, she can go out.


    But what she didn''t know was that she took the opposite road to the front yard.


    She was unlucky. The girls she followed happened to go to the back kitchen.


    Lin Mengya''s nose was very smart. Soon she smelled the smell of the food.


    She knew more about the structure of these big houses, and suddenly realized that she was wrong.


    But she thought that maybe she could find someone to ask for directions when she got to the back kitchen, or follow her to find the banquet hall.


    But she didn''t know that when she was alone, she had been watched.


    "You see clearly, is it really the beautiful palace owner?"


    Chen Zixuan, who failed to chat up before, is now full of discontent.


    Although the woman looks good, she is married. Theoretically, he will never miss her so much.


    But he was humiliated just now.


    For a young master like her, it would cost him half his life.


    Under such circumstances, he wanted to get people more, but more, he wanted revenge.


    "Of course, I''m right! The master of the palace is not familiar with this place. After coming out of the inner yard, he went directly to the back kitchen. If I hadn''t gone to change tea for you just now, I''m afraid he would have missed such a good opportunity!"

 Chapter 2546

    The servant''s face was full of flattery.


    Chen Zixuan narrowed his eyes, but did not directly go out to block people. Instead, he recruited the servant to his face. After whispering, the servant promised again and again, and then left quietly.


    At the thought of his successful revenge on the couple, Chen Zixuan swept away his previous depression and couldn''t hold back his pride in his eyes.


    After finishing his clothes, he calmly walked back to the kitchen.


    At this time, Lin Mengya just found someone to ask for directions.


    Only then did she know how big an Oolong she had made.


    Originally, the kitchen staff wanted to take her back. However, the wedding banquet was about to open and people were needed everywhere. She refused each other''s kindness about being able to walk back by herself.


    I don''t want to be stopped just halfway.


    "Isn''t this the master of the palace?"


    Chen Zixuan still looks like a handsome childe. However, the disgusting desire in her eyes really makes Lin Mengya want to ignore it.


    She raised her eyebrows and greeted people on guard.


    "Well, what advice do you have, childe?"


    Chen Zixuan thought that at least the other party had to be startled.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya is used to seeing the big scene. Besides, she has countless ways to directly kill the person in front of her and destroy the corpse by the way.


    So, don''t panic at all.


    "I can''t talk about advice. I just think the master of the palace family is too inhumane."


    They were in a quiet garden path.


    This is the shortcut given to her by the cook just now.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that the person who reported to Chen Zixuan had actually been following behind her.


    It''s just that there is no one around. It''s a good opportunity to do bad things.


    For the first time, she looked at the man in front of her.


    The guy''s eyes at Yu really annoyed her when he entered the door.


    So, is it a broken arm or a broken leg, or even his life?


    This is a question worth thinking about.


    The more Chen Zixuan said, the closer people were to her.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously dodged. Unfortunately, the man was too brave to grasp her wrist.


    "I have admired the master of the palace for a long time. You are really a cruel person. It''s really harmful for me to miss you day and night."


    The man went too far, and finally he took the man directly to his arms.


    But the next moment, Lin Mengya kicked it.


    "Ouch!"


    The man who had blood on his head just now immediately turned into a rickety shrimp.


    Fell to the ground and rolled in pain.


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and wiped her wrist carefully. Her face was also cold.


    "Who allowed your dirty claws to touch me? If you dare to miss me, it''s up to you?"


    She has been wandering the Jianghu for many years. What disgusting person has she never met?


    Before she didn''t kill him, she was not afraid of making trouble, but felt that it was the wedding of Sheng family girl after all. It was unlucky to cause human life.


    Unexpectedly, someone came to the door to die.


    "You, you poisonous woman! You seduced me in front, and now you dare to turn your face and deny me!"


    Chen Zixuan almost fainted in pain. He became angry and scolded at Gong ya.


    "I seduced you?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya stepped forward and made up for it.


    That Chen Zixuan hates very much, but still roars with a ferocious face; "You


    As a woman, you wear such coquettish clothes every day! You just want to seduce men. Bah, I''m afraid your lame man can''t satisfy you! "


    Lin Mengya''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "I wear whatever I like! Remember, even if I come out naked, it''s my freedom. If you look at it, it''s called obscenity!"


    She can''t stand this straight cancer.


    Wearing less is whining?


    Pooh! Obviously, these animals have dirty minds.


    "Also, my husband is fine! At least, it''s better than a waste like you!"


    Chen Zixuan didn''t know it at all. He poked two wasp nests at once.


    Lin Mengya was even more impolite. She poked her finger at his acupoint. From now on, the beast will never get up again.


    Although you can''t kill now, Lin Mengya doesn''t intend to let him go.


    A hand knife knocked the man unconscious. Then she dragged the man directly into the grass.


    Still feeling angry, she picked up Chen Zixuan''s clothes and threw them all into the pond in the yard.


    Hehe, she wants to see how the goods will appear in front of everyone tomorrow!


    After all this, Lin Mengya just wanted to go, when she saw two lalala figures coming not far away.


    Probably just finished a major event, Lin Mengya hid in the corner without thinking about it.


    Who knows, but found a big secret.


    "You can''t keep your word! I already have your flesh and blood in my stomach. You must give us an identity."


    There was a bit of sadness in the woman''s voice.


    Lin Mengya still wondered, who would pick a man to be responsible for this happy day?


    But unexpectedly, the two men had just reached the position where she could see clearly. She was surprised to see that the lover accused by the woman was today''s bridegroom!


    Tu Wensi was also anxious. He covered the woman''s mouth, looked around nervously, and took the woman to the quiet corner where Lin Mengya was hiding.


    It was dark at night, but Lin Mengya saw the man''s gentle and handsome face, but there was no love at all.


    "I said, I just married your young lady. When my position is stable, I will take you back in the name of Tongfang. Don''t worry, I want you and my children."


    This dog man is shameless!


    Listening to Lin Mengya in the corner, she almost wanted to give the bridegroom a Buddha palm.


    I made a fortune by my father-in-law''s house. I actually got involved with Miss Sheng''s maid before I got married.


    This guy is a scum man with bold capital!


    Over there, women don''t want to.


    "How many times have you said that? Hum! If you really care about me, why didn''t you say something for me when the old lady drove me out of the yard a few days ago? I can tell you, it was me and you..."


    "Well, well, I''m not afraid of startling the snake. My good lotus, I know you''re the best to me. Please bear it for a while. I''ll get you back when I make the old lady happy in a few days."


    "Glib, you''ll coax me."


    Listen to the tone. I''ve been coaxed by Mr. Tu.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t expect that she would hear such amazing news at someone else''s wedding.


    She is no longer interested in how affectionate the dog men and women over there are.


    It was what the girl named lian''er said that made her think more.


    Although it is said that master Tu and miss Sheng are in love with each other, the original butcher family is far from the Li family.


    Why did the young talents next to miss Sheng fall in love with Tu?


    Besides, Mr. Tu also got together with the maid of the Sheng family.


    It''s wrong to think about it!


    Lin Mengya was thinking about Kung Fu. She only saw that the man and woman went farther and farther.


    She didn''t want to expose it in front of Miss Sheng.


    After all, this is a matter for the young couple. As an outsider, she will only be regarded as provoking discord.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the slag man was so inhuman.


    Just as the couple came to the pond, the butcher, who had just been deeply in love, suddenly pushed the woman beside him in.


    "Ah --"


    The woman''s voice was particularly clear.


    Lin Mengya was also scared to shiver, and Duke TU was afraid that he would be exposed. He squatted down quickly and pressed the woman''s head in the water.


    No!


    Lin Mengya didn''t think that master TU was such a cruel and cruel master.


    Just when she wanted to save people, someone was faster than her.


    A silver light flashed, and then the splashing water immediately quieted down.


    Duke Tu also loosened his hand and looked at the direction of the concealed weapon.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously held her breath.


    The light blood gas before was enough to explain what the people hiding in the dark did.


    The camouflage function of the system was turned on. After a few seconds, a figure walked slowly past.


    "What are you doing?" The butcher yelled discontentedly at the figure.


    "I''m just trying to root you out. If that silly woman of the Sheng family knows what you''ve done, you can''t sit down if she''s afraid of the position of Sheng''s son-in-law."


    The cool male voice can be heard that he is not old.


    But Lin Mengya dared not relax.


    Because she felt a dangerous smell in the man.


    Tu Wensi loosened his hand and stood up. He first looked at his wet clothes.


    "Needless to say, I was just her own" slip and fall ", but you killed her with a concealed weapon. If the Sheng family knew, wouldn''t it be more troublesome for me?"


    The man sneered.


    "You caused all the trouble yourself. Since you have to deal with it, there is not much to do. However, she used to be the person around Miss Sheng. She died inexplicably. The Sheng family will never rush through the matter."


    "That''s why I want her to die by accident!"


    Tu Wensi became increasingly dissatisfied.


    But the man laughed at his stupidity in his heart.


    "You underestimate the Sheng family. How smart the old and immortal Sheng family are. Don''t I remind you? I drove people out a few days ago. There was an accident today. Your suspicion will only be more serious."


    Tu Wensi couldn''t refute this.


    Lian''er has always been a dark line he buried beside Miss Sheng.


    But a few days ago, I don''t know why the old lady had a sudden attack and drove people out in front of him.


    If he hadn''t pretended well, he would have exposed something.


    He also wondered if the old woman knew something and made an example.


    "What do you say? She killed herself and can''t blame me."


    The man deliberately made himself anxious and kept silent for a while before disdaining to say, "just find her a real murderer?"


    "Who are you looking for?"


    As soon as Tu Wensi''s voice fell, the man suddenly turned back.


    In the corner, Lin Mengya jumped in her heart.

 Chapter 2547

    For a moment, Lin Mengya felt that she had been discovered by the man!


    Her heart beat wildly. With the greatest control in her life, she was fixed in place.


    Although the other party is looking at her direction, the shielding function of the system is quite powerful. At least no one will find her here before she jumps out by herself.


    "Someone?"


    Tu Wensi''s voice had a strong sense of killing.


    I''m afraid if they really know that they have witnessed the whole process, they will kill her.


    "You''re really careless. You don''t know that a living man is here. If I weren''t there, I''m afraid you would be driven out by the shrewd old woman of the Sheng family tomorrow."


    At night, a man''s eyes are as sharp as animals.


    With a fierce poison dart concealed weapon, it was shot out, and then there was a dull sound of entering the body.


    Lin Mengya, who was extremely nervous, finally returned her beating heart to its original place at the next moment.


    It turned out that what the man found was Chen Zixuan, who was dragged into the grass by him.


    Tu Wensi walked over with a stiff face and dragged the man out.


    But neither of them thought that this man was shameless.


    "He, why isn''t he dressed?" Tu Wensi is stupid.


    But the man who did it carefully looked at the face and said disdainfully, "isn''t this the dissolute son of the Chen family? I think he must be a wild mandarin duck like you."


    Tu Wensi glared at the other party. He was as cautious as he was, but he was still a little worried.


    But not far away, someone was already looking for him.


    He came out to settle the trouble by changing clothes after paying respects to Sheng Wuyou.


    Now if he doesn''t appear again, I''m afraid it will arouse the suspicion of others.


    They also pushed Chen Zixuan into the lake.


    According to the two people''s plan, the comparison is to make Chen Zixuan fail to force them to die together.


    In the whole process, they cooperated with each other tacitly, and their hands and feet were neat. It seems that this is not the first time to do such a murder.


    Lin Mengya didn''t get out of her hiding place until there was no movement outside.


    If it weren''t for what I saw with my own eyes, who could believe that this good son-in-law of the Sheng family and his accomplices actually killed two people alive in such a short time?


    To think deeply, as Tu Wensi, he can play the Sheng family around. If it''s not his deep intention, there are experts behind him.


    And his accomplice, although she can''t look lightly with her face covered, can make her fear very deep.


    This Sheng family seems to be a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den.


    For the sake of safety, she chose the same way back.


    Fortunately, she didn''t know the man who almost found her. Later, she guarded the exit of the road for a long time.


    Until someone found the lotus sinking into the pond, the man took advantage of the chaos and left.


    However, when Lin Mengya returned to the wedding banquet, long Tianyu immediately noticed that she seemed to have something on her mind.


    But now is not the time to speak, the big hand gently covered her hand.


    Feeling the man''s comfort to herself, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    He shook his head gently to show that he was all right.


    After changing clothes, the bridegroom appeared in front of the crowd with a smile.


    But when Lin Mengya looked at him now, she felt that the man looked insidious and treacherous.


    Especially after seeing that he followed elder Sheng with a look of humility and respect, she couldn''t help thinking of it


    The picture of how people just pushed the lotus child pregnant with their own child down the pond.


    Today, he can do this in order to be the son-in-law of the Sheng family.


    In the future, when he can climb to a higher position for greater interests, will he do the same to miss Sheng?


    She clenched her fist. Although she didn''t want to let the beast go, she couldn''t do it for a moment.


    At this time, with the recommendation of elder Sheng, Tu Wensi has recognized the distinguished guests with similar status to the Sheng family.


    Master Sheng winked at him and stayed to catch up with his old friends.


    Tu Wensi smiled and nodded, then picked up a glass of wine and walked to the other guests.


    This is also the test given to him by elder Sheng. Relying on those old relationships alone is not enough. He must have his own contacts.


    It has to be said that Tu Wensi is indeed a smooth man.


    After a few drinks, most people were confused by his humble attitude and gentle appearance.


    Coupled with the big tree of Sheng family, Tu Wensi is afraid that over time, he can compare with elder Sheng.


    With the compliments of the crowd, Tu Wensi got closer and closer.


    When they arrived at this table, Lin Mengya, who had been silently observing each other, always felt that Tu Wensi seemed to have more reluctance in his smile.


    "Congratulations."


    Li Ao politely blessed him, but Tu Wensi''s attitude suddenly became a lot colder.


    "Young master Li came all the way. I don''t know if I''m used to living in Shengjia city?"


    "Everything is fine." Li Ao was probably aware of it, and his heart was full of doubts.


    He and the butcher didn''t have a holiday at all.


    "Yes, the territory of the Li family is not close to here, and there are few opportunities to see the prosperity of our Shengjia city. It''s better to stay a few more days this time, so as not to think about it day and night after going back."


    This is laughing at Li Ao for not seeing the world.


    The people around are also stunned.


    No one expected that the son-in-law of the Sheng family, who was good at dancing before, was so harsh on the young master of the Li family.


    Li Ao pondered for a moment.


    Although he is stable, he is young in the end. How can he stand being looked down upon like this.


    "No, although Shengjia city is prosperous, my Li family also has my Li family''s quiet and pleasant."


    "Young master Li, I don''t like shengjiacheng anymore?"


    Unexpectedly, Tu Wensi was pressing step by step. It was clear that he wanted to put a hat on Li Ao.


    The people nearby probably realized that it was wrong, but they didn''t dare to make a statement because of Tu Wensi''s identity.


    Li Ao was also aroused by this inexplicable target.


    Just when he wanted to argue with the other party, long Tianyu spoke at this time.


    "The Sheng family has the advantages of the Sheng family, and the Li family also has the advantages of the Li family. It depends on what you like. Duke Tu likes the prosperous scenery, while young master Li prefers the tranquility and nature of his hometown. The two don''t conflict. Why should Duke Tu force others?"


    Tu Wensi squinted.


    The only one who dared to speak up to long Tianyu was naturally dissatisfied.


    But the identity of the other party is not comparable to that of Li Ao, a small little master.


    At least, with his current strength, he can''t be easily convicted.


    "Your Highness Saint Zun said well, but I was confused for a moment and let everyone see a joke."


    With that, Tu Wensi left with a cold face.


    The other guests, intentionally or unintentionally, chose to stay away from them.


    The small episode at their table did not affect the atmosphere of the whole wedding.


    For Lin Mengya and his party, sitting down again is just embarrassing themselves.


    Just as they were about to leave, suddenly a servant rushed in, found the table closer to the center, and whispered to his owner.


    "Is that true?" As soon as the owner heard this, he asked with some displeasure.


    The servant didn''t dare to look up, so he could only nod desperately.


    "Please hurry to find it. It''s late. I''m afraid something will happen to the young master."


    In fact, when he finished what the childe ordered, he looked around, but unfortunately he didn''t find his childe.


    Later, he inquired again and found that the childe didn''t return to the banquet, so he hurried to report it to his master.


    You know, the childe is the sweetheart of the owner and his wife. If something happens, he can''t afford it.


    On the other side, Li Ao has gone to say goodbye to his master''s house.


    As soon as Lin Mengya got up and was ready to push long Tianyu away, she heard an impolite voice behind her.


    "Gong ya, stop!"


    She turned around and saw a middle-aged man dressed quite rich and noble coming towards herself.


    "I ask you, where have you cheated my son?"


    The more impolite question made Lin Mengya very unhappy.


    "Who is your Excellency and who is lingchilde?"


    The middle-aged man looked at her impolitely and said proudly, "my son Chen Zixuan, with your goods, you dare to seduce my son! Tell you, tell me where he is, or I won''t let you get out of Sheng''s house!"


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily.


    Sure enough, the son follows his father. He doesn''t have a good seed.


    She was not a soft persimmon, so she countered: "master Chen, you have to speak with some evidence. How can I know where he has gone if you are not related to me? Besides, since you are such a big man with legs on him, you can go wherever you want. You are not a weaned child. Do you need to take so much trouble to find him, master Chen?"


    These words made Chen''s face worse.


    In his opinion, the woman in front of him was charming and domineering, and she was not honest at first sight.


    Naturally, I believe more in the servants'' words.


    "What a sharp mouthed bitch! Come and catch her for me. I''ll see who dares to seduce my son in the future!"


    "You dare!"


    As soon as Lin Mengya held out her chest, her whole body burst out.


    Her patience has been exhausted by being humiliated in words again and again.


    Moreover, in her life dictionary, there is no word "being bullied".


    Qinghu sneered and directly blocked his little girl''s side.


    And long Tianyu looked cold and his eyebrows and eyes were like a knife.


    Master Chen did not pay attention to the three.


    You know, this is the ancient people, far from where the three foreigners can show off.


    "Give it to me! I''ll see how you humble foreigners can resist the power of my ancient family."


    The people brought by the Chen family naturally rushed forward.


    But the next moment, all these people flew out. What''s more, there was a huge footprint on everyone''s face.


    "Gee, my shoes are really dirty."


    The peerless master No. 1 ¡¤ Qinghu looked at his shoes with regret.

 Chapter 2548

    Before those people got up, there were several voices breaking through the air.


    Then, those people found that a three inch steel nail passed through the bun and nailed them to the ground.


    The peerless master No. 2 long Tianyu glanced at those people coldly.


    In an instant, those Chen family helpers immediately lay on the ground and pretended to be dead.


    Even if I get whipped at home.


    They can see that one of these two men is more difficult to mess with than the other.


    Master Chen almost gushed out his old blood.


    These losers are really useless!


    However, relying on his in law relationship with the Sheng family, he has always refused to eat any loss.


    The fight back between long Tianyu and Qinghu made him feel dignified and seriously offended.


    "You are so brave!"


    The owner of the Chen family gnashed his teeth and growled.


    "Go and invite elder Sheng. Today is the time for you foreigners to die!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of elder Sheng, but that she didn''t want to cause trouble.


    However, the troubles in this world can always come to the door automatically.


    After a while, elder Sheng, who looked unhappy, came around a group of people.


    The head of the Chen family gave her a gloating stare, and then greeted her eagerly.


    "Master Chen, this is my daughter''s wedding banquet. You''d better really have something important."


    Even if the opposite is his relatives, elder Sheng''s tone is still impolite.


    In his opinion, today is a good day for him to marry a woman, but the servants brought by the Chen family cry, which is really a disappointment.


    But because of his face, he has to deal with it.


    The Chen family leader choked. Although he was unwilling, he still kept his attitude very low when facing elder Sheng. His submissive appearance was different from the arrogance just now.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for the unfilial son of my family, I wouldn''t disturb you. Zixuan of my family is also big. Although the child is naughty, she doesn''t know what to do. But it''s this woman who seduced Zixuan regardless of shame. Poor my child is innocent, but I don''t know where to be cheated by this witch. Please make the decision for me and give it to the demon A lesson! "


    The old guy really can sue the wicked first.


    With just a few words, Lin Mengya has felt a lot of malicious eyes, frivolously falling on her.


    She never cares about other people''s eyes, but she can''t stand being wronged.


    Hearing the speech, elder Sheng looked at her up and down.


    However, compared with the appreciation of old lady Sheng, elder Sheng didn''t know her.


    But people are biased. Moreover, in his opinion, the relationship between the Chen family is much closer than that of a woman.


    He knew that as soon as he opened his mouth, everyone present had to find face for him, so he gave a rather cold warning; "Girl, if you tell me where Chen Zixuan is now, I can ask the Chen family to spare you."


    The implication is that she has identified her guilt, which is to bully others.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya also looked cold.


    "Elder Sheng means that he has confirmed my sin?"


    Elder Sheng waved impatiently.


    "OK, I don''t have time to listen to your dirty things. I just ask you, where is Chen Zixuan?"


    "I don''t know."


    She was arrogant. After glancing at the master Chen, she looked at elder Sheng without much respect.


    "Chen Zixuan only met me outside the door. You''d better ask where he is now


    The people who follow him. "


    It''s no use talking too much.


    Elder Sheng is not a fair person at all. It''s useless to stay.


    He turned and pushed long Tianyu''s wheelchair and was about to go out.


    But her attitude made elder Sheng more and more dissatisfied.


    "Stop."


    Elder Sheng''s eyes were heavy, and then there were more than ten guards of Sheng''s family, which directly surrounded the gate.


    "My Sheng family is not a place where you can come and go whenever you want. I don''t care who you are. You have a lot of courage to make trouble in my Sheng family."


    Lin Mengya stopped, looked back and asked coldly, "what do you want to do with me according to elder Sheng?"


    "Hum! Of course, it makes you pay the price of contempt for my Sheng family!"


    "Hehe."


    But she smiled. It was like beating elder Sheng''s face.


    "You Sheng family still want to deal with me? Elder Sheng, do you know the meaning of being arrogant and watching the sky? No matter how weak my palace family is, it can protect me. Do you want to keep me against my palace ya?"


    Gong ya.


    Almost everyone present has heard of this name.


    But before, these two words were just symbols.


    Although the stories about her were widely spread outside, in their view, they were just tricks.


    There must be an expert behind her. To put it bluntly, she is just a puppet.


    Now, they are more sure.


    If Gong Ya has a little head, he shouldn''t be an enemy of elder Sheng.


    At present, several people are ready to move.


    You know, the wealth of the palace family is greedy!


    Elder Sheng was stunned, and then sneered.


    "It turns out that I am the master of the palace family. Who am I to be? I''m so uneducated. However, how powerful your palace family is, it''s also outside.


    In the ancient people, your palace family was just a banished surname. Yes? You didn''t come to the ancient family to ask us to accept your palace family again? "


    What is a "waste surname"?


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t understand it, she knows it''s not a good word with her toes.


    "What are you doing back? Eating rice bran and swallowing vegetables with you, or naked? Elder Sheng, I remember the letter your Presbyterian Council invited me to come and said that you wanted to discuss some important things with me. Now I don''t think it''s necessary to see your attitude. Let''s leave now."


    Elder Sheng''s face is really ugly.


    The person next to him didn''t know, but he knew that the Presbyterian Council tried every means to lead her here, just trying to hold her and take the palace family as bait to let her transfer the resources in her hand.


    So from the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    "Gong ya, you''ve broken all the roads of your palace family by doing so!" He threatened.


    Lin Mengya is still tough.


    "Our palace family never takes the road that others have taken. When we encounter a mountain, we blow up the mountain and fill the river. The immortal Luo dare not stop the road of our palace family!"


    Suddenly, a cry changed its tune came from outside.


    "No! Dead!"


    Everyone''s attention was drawn by the sound.


    I saw a guy dressed as a servant running in and kneeling in front of elder Sheng.


    "What are you calling?"


    Elder Sheng wanted to kill him.


    A good wedding, first Gong ya, who doesn''t appreciate it, and then this dog slave who doesn''t have eyes, comes to make trouble.


    But the servant was really frightened.


    Trembling, he pointed to the outside and said, "lian''er, and the young master of the Chen family, they are both dead. They were drowned, and the body is in the pond."


    Before the words fell, the Chen family leader rushed up and grabbed each other''s neckline.


    "Say it again, who?"


    "Master Chen, master Chen Zixuan..."


    The master of the Chen family immediately panicked, threw people away, and ran out in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya was really shocked by the news.


    Elder Sheng glanced at her coldly and followed master Chen out.


    "Look at her well. Don''t let them step out of the Sheng family without my order!"


    "Yes."


    A good party. I''m afraid I can''t continue now.


    Lin Mengya soon regained her composure. Through the crowd, she also saw Tu Wensi''s reaction.


    The other party was calm and even calmly comforted the guests.


    It seems that this man''s mind is far deeper than ordinary people.


    "What''s going on?"


    Suddenly there was a regular beating on his hand.


    After automatically converting idioms, Lin Mengya also used her password to communicate with long Tianyu under the cover of her sleeve.


    When the latter knew that she was the only witness, he was silent for a moment before continuing to answer her.


    "Wait and see what happens. Don''t admit that you have something to do with it."


    She answered "yes".


    Judging from the current situation, Tu Wensi must be fully confident that he can escape the crime.


    In this way, if she tells the truth, she will be more passive.


    With her head down, she thought about it in her heart.


    Tu Wensi, on the other side, looked at her with some deep complexity in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was planning.


    In the yard, the bodies of lian''er and Tu Wensi were salvaged.


    After seeing that it was his son, Chen almost fainted.


    "My son!"


    No matter how asshole the son is and how angry he is.


    But it was his own son after all. How could he not be sad?


    Elder Sheng almost flew into a rage after only one look.


    There was no other reason, just because Chen Zixuan was naked, and there was a beautiful maid of the Sheng family next to him.


    The people present are all human beings. You can see how many dirty things are with a little indiscretion at a glance.


    The housekeeper who came in a hurry immediately asked someone to examine the body.


    It doesn''t matter. After checking, I found that lian''er is no longer perfect.


    The son of the Chen family also showed signs of being hurt.


    Now, we all have some speculation.


    It must be that childe of the Chen family, seeing color, had that kind of thought for the maid of the Sheng family.


    As a result, I didn''t know that the woman was also fierce. After being injured, she actually chose to die with Chen Wenxuan.


    Listening to such speculation, master Chen and Master Sheng are equally angry.


    However, the former felt that his son must have been plotted by others.


    "This is nonsense! My Zixuan is the most clever. It must be the shameless bitch who seduced my Zixuan by means and killed him! My son, you died so wrongly!"


    The Lord of the Chen family picked up his son''s body and cried miserably.


    But the owner of Sheng''s house nearby wanted to kick people out.


    Son of a bitch!


    In this way, isn''t the name of their Sheng family?

 Chapter 2549

    Elder Sheng''s face became gloomy with the naked eye.


    People around also know what virtue Chen Zixuan is, so there are other versions of gossip, just worse than one.


    "Howl what howl? Isn''t it humiliating enough?"


    Elder Sheng couldn''t help yelling at master Chen.


    Although the latter was unwilling all over his face, he was still afraid that elder Sheng was more, so he had to shut up.


    Facing such a scene, elder Sheng rubbed his eyebrows.


    "Housekeeper, what''s going on?"


    The housekeeper also looked puzzled.


    "The little one doesn''t know. Lianer was originally the person around the young lady. Later, the old lady drove her out of the young lady''s yard because her hands and feet were not clean. The little one really doesn''t know what happened later."


    In the Sheng family, who doesn''t know that elder Sheng values the Pearl of his eye most.


    Even if lian''er really wanted to die, she probably didn''t dare to choose this time.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    They looked at the Chen family at the same time.


    The Lord of the Chen family trembled, but he insisted that his baby son was innocent.


    At this moment, elder Sheng also felt that he had lost his face.


    But there are still a lot of people watching the excitement nearby. Even if he is asked to seal up, it will take a lot of effort.


    What''s more, some people are dedicated to watching the excitement, which is not too big.


    "Tut Tut, the Sheng family is indeed a treasure land of Feng Shui. Such a thing is really rare in a hundred years!"


    Song Zixing''s face was full of schadenfreude.


    He was supposed to block the Sheng family, and now he''s even happier.


    Deliberately glanced inside for a few more eyes, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was quite beaten.


    "What a pity. A beautiful girl, Mr. Chen, why don''t you take both of them back and be a companion on huangquan road."


    Lord Chen is always in awe of Sheng Chang, but he has little fear of song Zixing.


    Wen Yan just looked at each other coldly.


    "No, it''s a matter for the Chen family and the Sheng family. Elder song doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh, you are birds of a feather."


    Song Zixing also picked up the corners of his mouth and looked at the Sheng family''s dog with disdain.


    "Elder Sheng, although this is only a matter of your two families, after all, a living person has died. As the supervising elder of the ancient family, I can''t let this happen."


    Elder Sheng stared at each other.


    He knew that song Zixing had been staring at himself.


    As long as he has such a slight mistake, he will take the opportunity to rush up and bite his flesh and blood and erode his rights.


    And today''s incident just gave him a chance to play.


    "Song Zixing, lian''er is the servant of my Sheng family. I can handle it myself. I don''t need you to do anything."


    "That''s not right."


    Song Zixing narrowed his eyes. Although he was laughing all the time, what he said was bitterly cold.


    "The Presbyterian Council has the responsibility to supervise all ancient families. Isn''t elder Sheng contempt for the Presbyterian Council for doing so?"


    "You! Don''t make a mountain out of a molehill. It has nothing to do with the Presbyterian Council!"


    "Why doesn''t it matter?"


    The more song Zixing looked at elder Sheng''s anxious appearance, the more he felt happy in his heart.


    "You are a member of the ancient family and an elder of the Presbyterian Council. If so, this matter should be under our jurisdiction."


    He suddenly lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear clearly.


    "Didn''t you do the same to my brother?"


    Moment, Sheng Chang


    The old man''s face became more ugly.


    Even vaguely, with some anger.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "are you avenging yourself?"


    Song Zixing raised his eyebrows.


    "How could it be? I''m obviously on business. All right, carry their bodies to the hall. It''s too dark for me to see clearly."


    Sheng Chang was so old that he almost vomited blood.


    Carry it to the hall. Isn''t it obvious to tell everyone what happened today?


    I''m afraid his face will disappear!


    Unfortunately, elder Sheng bowed his head to song Zixing for the first time.


    "Even if you do me a favor, I will repay you in the future!"


    Although unwilling, elder Sheng felt that he had made concessions to this point. As long as song Zixing was not stupid, he should know how to be measured.


    Unfortunately, he is too arrogant.


    "OK." Song Zixing looked at his old enemy with a bit of banter.


    "If you can bring my brother back to life, I''ll give you this face."


    "You!"


    Elder Sheng realized that song Zixing was deliberately against him.


    But it happened that he had nothing to do with the other party.


    Looking at the man''s rampant back, elder Sheng''s eyes flashed a deep killing opportunity.


    As the body was carried to the hall, except Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, only the groom Tu Wensi knew the inside story.


    But the three of them covered up very well and showed no flaws.


    But the other guests are not so calm.


    Although someone has found clothes to wrap Chen Zixuan''s body, those who watched the excitement before didn''t close the door.


    But compared with those people, the guests inside think more.


    Obviously, the Sheng family has a dull face.


    According to elder Sheng''s temper, he may spread his anger on their heads.


    Therefore, although everyone''s inner small theater is very active, on the surface, they all put on a serious look like facing a great enemy.


    Elder Sheng looked around. Fortunately, he didn''t see any expression laughing at him. He felt better.


    But the old lady of the Sheng family was livid.


    "Master, what''s going on?"


    Elder Sheng pondered for a moment before he whispered a few words to old lady Sheng.


    Compared with him, old lady Sheng knows more about the inner house.


    The reason why she drove lian''er out before was because she heard some rumors.


    Unexpectedly, the little bitch was really restless and even ruined her daughter''s wedding.


    "Since she doesn''t behave herself, there''s nothing to say, housekeeper. Throw the body directly to the mass grave."


    But song Zixing stopped old lady Sheng with a smile.


    "Madam sister-in-law, calm down."


    Old lady Sheng looked at each other warily.


    Although she often stays in the back house, she has no shortage of ideas and means.


    "Elder song, this matter is only an internal matter of our Sheng family. It seems that it has nothing to do with you, an outsider?"


    "That''s a bad word."


    Song Zixing''s attitude towards the same cunning old lady was more serious than that of elder Sheng.


    "Although this is a matter of the back house, as a supervisory elder, I certainly can''t let go of any suspicious person."


    Old lady Sheng snorted coldly.


    "What''s suspicious? Since they both fell into the water and drowned at the same time, it has nothing to do with everyone present. Besides, my master was with elder song at that time. Elder song,


    Don''t go too far. "


    Song Zixing smiled unfathomably.


    "It''s hard to say whether this girl''s death has anything to do with the Sheng family. Madam, don''t worry, I''ll find out as soon as possible."


    Old lady Sheng''s face changed, and her eyes were already angry.


    "OK, I''ll wait and see!"


    The confrontation over there did not burn to Lin Mengya and them.


    At the moment, her attention was quietly focused on Tu Wensi.


    Normally, the body was found. He should be the most nervous one.


    But Tu Wensi didn''t show any unexpected emotion after song Changlao jumped out.


    Either his emotional control was strong enough, or he would have expected it.


    Lin Mengya''s guess is in favor of the latter.


    As a bridegroom, he can''t be unaware of the guest list.


    As the son-in-law of the Sheng family, it is impossible for him not to know the relationship between elder Sheng and elder song.


    Therefore, when he committed the crime, he should have expected such consequences, but he still did so.


    This shows that Tu Wensi may have been intentional!


    But what is his purpose?


    Is he really not afraid of being burned?


    Song Zixing ignored the face of the Sheng family and asked his confidants to conduct an autopsy in person.


    "Sir, the female corpse was drowned and there are still traces of struggle on her body; but the male corpse is different. It should have died before."


    Elder song''s confidant was not professional after all. He didn''t see lian''er''s pregnancy at a glance.


    But Lin Mengya looked thoughtfully at lian''er''s protruding stomach.


    The person who drowned would have a bigger stomach, but lian''er was just driven out of Sheng Wuyou''s yard before. She must have not been found pregnant.


    In this way, lianer''s pregnancy will not exceed four months.


    That means her collusion with Tu Wensi will not be less than four months.


    During this period, Lin Mengya doesn''t know what Tu Wensi did with her.


    But she vaguely felt that the other party would choose to do it on this day, obviously for some purpose.


    While she was meditating, long Tianyu turned her eyes to the door thoughtfully.


    Qinghu is the same as him, but his face is more chilly.


    "Is that him?"


    Long Tianyu asked at a volume that only a few of them could hear.


    Qinghu nodded and twisted his fingers itchily.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Mengya just withdrew from her thoughts and heard her family talking like a riddle.


    "The man who wanted to kill Li Ao that night was just at the door."


    Long Tianyu is also alert.


    Otherwise, I would not be aware of the sight with a slight cold.


    There are many people in the hall, but most of them are secretly guessing and nervous.


    Only that person, however, gave a slight sneer, as if he despised everything that happened here.


    Although long Tianyu didn''t go after the murderer that night, the bloody smell on the other party was indeed the only cold-blooded killer.


    "Where is it? What does it look like?" Lin Mengya asked in a low voice.


    After long Tianyu described her figure carefully, she was silent for a moment, and then asked, "did that man cover his face?"


    "You saw it, too?" Long Tianyu was surprised.


    Indeed, the man was hiding among the people, and deliberately covered his face so that he didn''t see his face clearly.


    "I think I know who is going to kill Li Ao."

 Chapter 2250

    The same people don''t show their true faces, and they are full of blood.


    Except Tu Wensi''s helper, Lin Mengya didn''t do it at all.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but she couldn''t think of why Tu Wensi would attack Li Ao.


    According to Li Ao, neither of them had more than half of the intersection before.


    If there is any conflict between the two, that is, Li Ao has been close to Sheng Wuyou.


    But Li Ao also said, didn''t the other party look at him?


    In that case, what reason does Tu Wensi have to fight Li Ao?


    With this guess in her heart, she found some clues when she looked at TU Wensi again.


    Although there were many guests present, they were not eye-catching, but Tu Wensi''s eyes swept over frequently, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Most of the time, he would look at Li Ao with extremely cold eyes.


    This man really wants to be disadvantageous to Li Ao!


    "Hey, tell me the truth, you and miss Sheng haven''t seen each other since the blind date?"


    She lowered her voice and asked Li Ao.


    But the latter thought for a moment and shook his head gently.


    "I did see him later, but -"


    But this man seemed to have some scruples and hesitated to say a good thing.


    Finally, Lin Mengya frowned and warned the opposition.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, I''m afraid we can''t get out of Sheng''s yard today."


    She has seen Tu Wensi''s tricks.


    As long as the other party intends to pit them today, I''m afraid they have no room to resist except to fight out.


    But Li Ao is different.


    He may have tu Wensi''s weakness in his hand.


    After Li Ao thought again and again, the earlobe turned red quietly.


    "I saved Miss Sheng on the mountain a year ago."


    Seeing him like this, Lin Mengya was even more confused.


    "It''s just saving people. Why are you so hesitant?"


    "When, at that time, Miss Sheng was poisoned by a snake. I was in a hurry and offended her."


    For a pure young man like Li Ao, looking at Everbright girl''s thighs can simply rank among the top three in his life''s shame list.


    In fact, he didn''t think too much at that time, mainly because he was eager to save people.


    But fortunately, Miss Sheng fainted at that time, otherwise he might have to punish himself and apologize.


    "Who can prove it?"


    Lin Mengya already had some eyebrows in her heart.


    It is said that Tu Wensi was lucky to win the favor of the Sheng girl.


    But what can make a girl in a waiting girl feel better than the grace of saving her life?


    If she guessed right, she must have slipped away after waiting for Miss Sheng''s family to come.


    Lian''er, who used to be Sheng Wuyou''s personal maid, is likely to be the first person to find her own young lady.


    Then, if lian''er and Tu Wensi get together and work together to deceive Sheng Wuyou, we can understand why Tu Wensi has to get rid of lian''er.


    I''m afraid that the original "accident" may also be man-made!


    Her side has roughly restored the truth, but Li Ao next to her shook her head unnaturally.


    "When I met Miss Sheng, she was the only one who fainted in the forest. Later, I hid behind the tree and saw her maid come. It''s about the girl''s family''s reputation. How can I publicize it everywhere."


    In fact, if Lin Mengya didn''t scare him, he was going to rot in his stomach all his life.


    Although she said it, she begged her not to tell others about it until she had to.


    Lin Mengya nodded and agreed first.


    She did not intend to sacrifice Sheng Wuyou''s reputation.


    And she didn''t feel the need to tell Sheng Wuyou that she loved the wrong person.


    Even if Tu Wensi claimed the credit, Sheng Wuyou wouldn''t fall in love with him if they didn''t get along later.


    Just what Tu Wensi did made her deeply uneasy.


    What plot is this man planning?


    Elder Sheng and elder song are still arguing.


    They all know that the defeated party today will not only bear two lives, but also lose face in front of their supporters.


    Especially Sheng family.


    Today is also a good day for Sheng Wuyou to get married.


    Whether elder Sheng or old lady Sheng, they will never let go of the people who cause trouble today.


    However, the two sides argue endlessly and have to give a result in the end.


    Finally, the Chen family leader couldn''t help shouting at Song Zixing: "elder song, since you keep saying that you want to give justice to the dead. The bitch killed Zixuan so badly, it''s not too much for her to die. Why do you bother here and let everyone see jokes?"


    But song Zixing said calmly, "the dead is gone. Of course she can''t distinguish anything for herself. But I''ve heard that young master has humiliated many women. Therefore, it''s hard to say who is right and who is wrong today."


    Mr. Chen is dissatisfied.


    "Nonsense! It''s clear that those women want to cling to the power of my Chen family! My son has been the most simple and clever since childhood. Otherwise, he won''t be tempted by those bitches and lose his life in vain."


    When he said these words, the Chen family leader was righteous.


    Lin Mengya heard the speech, but she was stunned because there were too many slots to vomit.


    What is "simple and clever"?


    If she hadn''t been able to protect herself just now, I''m afraid the end would be no better than lian''er.


    And the reason why Chen Zixuan can act so recklessly is not the doting of bear parents such as Chen''s owner?


    If a child is used to killing a child, Chen Zixuan will have to pay at least half of the responsibility.


    On the other side, song Zixing''s eyes became colder and colder.


    This made elder Sheng, who had been staring at him, feel a little uneasy.


    He motioned with his eyes to the chattering Chen family owner. After the other party shut up, he opened his mouth leisurely.


    "I think this matter is a misunderstanding. Chen Zixuan is indeed wrong, but he can''t clap his hands. Besides, Lian Er is dishonest. However, I don''t intend to investigate any more. People''s dead accounts disappear. I think that''s all."


    But unexpectedly, song Zixing picked his eyebrow.


    "It doesn''t count if you say it, nor does it count if I say it."


    Elder Sheng suppressed his anger.


    "Who has the final say?"


    Song Zixing looked at the crowd. After his men motioned, he coldly hooked his lips.


    "Of course, the victim has the final say."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a cry outside.


    "My poor daughter! My mother has come to see you for the last time!"


    The crowd parted because of curiosity.


    I saw a woman who was dressed very elegantly but didn''t hide her beauty. She stumbled on lian''er''s body.


    Although the other party has cried and spent his face, he can still vaguely see that their facial features are somewhat similar


    Similar.


    Judging from the woman''s age, it is also consistent.


    But from the moment the woman appeared, elder Sheng was fine, but old lady Sheng''s face changed slightly.


    Song Zixing looked at the grief stricken woman, and his face also took on a look of sympathy.


    "Please forgive me, madam. The dead can''t come back to life, but we have to do something for them so that they can rest under the nine springs."


    The lady sobbed and finally took her daughter''s hand. She looked a little crazy.


    All her life, she lived to find her daughter.


    Unexpectedly, the first time I saw my daughter was a farewell.


    For her who has no hope in life, the biggest obsession is to cut the murderer!


    "How did my daughter die?"


    Song Zixing observed the woman''s expression, but coldly praised the man''s ability to do things.


    Although women are weak, once they make up their mind, it is also a big trouble.


    What''s more, the identity of this woman can definitely let elder Sheng drink a pot.


    "Your daughter is flirtatious and unruly at a young age! Like your mother, she deserves to die!"


    Unexpectedly, the first one to make a noise was old lady Sheng.


    Both of them are already mothers, but old lady Sheng has no sympathy for women.


    The strange lady was also stunned.


    Immediately, he stared at each other with a sneer.


    "Who else should I be? Originally, it''s your aunt! Why, you drove me out of Sheng''s house and let your niece climb my husband''s bed. Haven''t you ever felt guilty over the years? I don''t think your life is very comfortable."


    "Shut up! You have been grieved by the Sheng family! It has nothing to do with my Sheng family. Come and drive her out!"


    Old lady Sheng is already furious.


    But what is even more unexpected is the bloody relationship between the two.


    Even Lin Mengya, who had been guessing each other''s identity, stared round in surprise.


    Oh, my God! This relationship will become a spider''s web!


    "Li Niang, it''s really you! You, you''re still alive!"


    At this time, a surprised voice sounded.


    Then, a middle-aged man in blue hurried to lian''er''s mother.


    When the latter saw him, he couldn''t help crying.


    "Second brother, our daughter is dead! I found her and she died!"


    "What? We have a daughter?"


    The man in Tsing Yi was sad and happy, but when he saw the body held in Li Niang''s arms, his eyes darkened.


    He was invited.


    The man only said that the third uncle was embarrassed and asked him, the head of the family, to defend.


    Unexpectedly, he saw the figure that had haunted him for 15 years just here.


    Now, Li Niang told him that their daughter was gone!


    The pain of falling from heaven to hell also made him a strong man who couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Seeing the reunion of the family, the people around him sighed.


    When elder Sheng saw this behind the scenes, his eyebrows couldn''t help jumping.


    He looked at his wife with deep eyes, and sure enough, he found that the other party had a gloomy face.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help my anger.


    He knew that his wife''s temper must cause him trouble.


    Judging from her reaction, she must know lian''er''s true identity!

 Chapter 2551

    Elder Sheng knows very well.


    His wife is good at everything, but she is too overbearing in some things.


    If Li Niang doesn''t come today, it''s OK. If Shengshi knows that his wife knows lian''er''s identity and deliberately stays as a maid, I''m afraid it can''t be done well.


    So far, it would be foolish of him not to understand.


    All this is the trap that song Zixing set for him!


    "Oh, Lord Sheng came just in time."


    Song Zixing deliberately pretended to be sorry, but elder Sheng heard a bit of schadenfreude.


    "Miss lian''er died miserably, and what I can do as a supervisor elder is very limited. After all, this is your Sheng family''s business. I''m an outsider, so I''m afraid I can''t intervene."


    Pooh!


    Elder Sheng wanted to tear the black hearted guy''s face in person.


    Just now, even if he was the first to bow his head, the other party refused to expose it.


    Now that I say so, I''m clearly provoking!


    "Good nephew, I just learned about this. Alas, I didn''t expect that lian''er still has such a relationship with our family. If I had known..."


    On hypocrisy, elder Sheng is also unwilling to be behind others.


    A few words saved a lot of the situation, and the prosperous age was also dark.


    But the beautiful Niang in his arms broke free, and her red eyes glared at the proud old lady of the Sheng family.


    "Don''t you know lian''er is my child? Oh, I gave birth to her in my narrow life. In order to prevent her from wandering like me, I went to the Sheng family myself. Shen, how did you promise me? You told me personally that as long as I don''t appear in front of my second brother again, I will take good care of my daughter! But I didn''t expect that you should treat her as a hero Become a servant and serve your daughter! "


    Li Niang wept blood word by word. Even if Lin Mengya was an outsider, she could hear the resentment in her words.


    Mingming is also the blood of Sheng family, but one is loved by thousands of people, the other can only be inferior, and even abandoned by slag men.


    Although lian''er colluded with Tu Wensi inside and outside, it was also a tragedy.


    Dropping her eyes, Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows.


    The secret affairs in this big family are really complicated, but this time, it must not be so easy for the Sheng family to pass.


    Old lady Sheng smiled coldly at the speech.


    "Nonsense, when did I see you? Hum, you were expelled from the Sheng family because of your misconduct. Lian''er must not be my Sheng family''s blood. You abandoned your daughter and I gave her a bite of food. Now you even bite the hand that feeds you! Shengshi, if you still recognize my aunt, you''ll kick out this shameless woman!"


    When the guests heard the speech, their faces changed.


    They have heard that elder Sheng''s wife came from the Shen family and has a domineering temper.


    But it never occurred to everyone that she ordered Sheng''s master to fight openly.


    Even though elder Sheng has a high position in the Presbyterian Council, he is also inseparable from the support of his family.


    There is also a tacit understanding between the elder and the owner.


    One external, one internal, easy not to interfere, there is no high or low status.


    But now it would be disrespectful for old lady Sheng to put her attitude on the ordinary houseowners.


    Besides, she is only a boudoir woman, not elder Sheng herself.


    Master Sheng frowned.


    But due to his uncle''s face, his attitude is still respectful.


    "Aunt, Li Niang has left me once. I want to kill her


    Stay and take care of. "


    "What?"


    When old lady Sheng heard this, she scolded each other.


    "If she stays, what about Yu an? Don''t forget, she is my brother''s eldest daughter, and her status is much more noble than this woman!"


    Speaking of it, what makes old lady Sheng most criticized is that she forced elder Sheng to marry her niece of the Shen family.


    Over the years, relying on the relationship of this layer of in laws, old lady Sheng has firmly controlled the backyard.


    This is also the reason why Sheng Wuyou married and could exhaust all of Sheng''s family.


    At this point, Master Sheng''s face is not very good-looking.


    And Li Niang, who had been observing all this, took out something with tears.


    "Second brother, I haven''t told anyone in recent years. In fact, it wasn''t me who left without saying goodbye, but this poisonous woman who drove me out of Sheng''s house while you were away! Also, the supporting rooms married with me were killed by her! Here are the blood books written by everyone!"


    The stacks of blood books were shocking.


    But old lady Sheng was still in no panic.


    She knows very well that as long as her master doesn''t fall down, these things are just a joke.


    But then, what the bitch took out changed her face.


    "And this thing, you should remember?"


    That is a thin piece of paper.


    Except for Li Niang and old lady Sheng, others don''t know.


    "Somebody, take her away from me so that she won''t go crazy here!"


    Obviously, old lady Sheng panicked.


    But those people were afraid to move.


    Because Shengshi took the paper, his face sank in an instant.


    "Uncle and aunt, what''s the matter with this divorce?"


    At first, he only thought that Li Niang was abducted and ran away. As for elopement, he didn''t believe it at all.


    After all, his childhood together, coupled with the ups and downs after his marriage, made his feelings for them firm.


    Even if he was forced to marry his current wife later, his original position in his heart was still only Li Niang.


    So, of course, I won''t write a divorce.


    But now, his seal is clearly on the divorce.


    Shengshi is not a fool. How can you guess what''s going on?


    Elder Sheng''s face became more gloomy.


    In his heart, he blamed his wife for being so careless, and was even more dissatisfied with the prosperous times, regardless of occasions.


    Even if his wife did something wrong, he just turned it out. Isn''t this a joke?


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. Don''t let people see jokes."


    Later, it is a reminder of the golden age.


    Unfortunately, the old man of Sheng family, whose eyes are full of power, doesn''t know that in the heart of a lover, any family glory can''t compare with his beloved.


    "Joke? My wife was taken away when I didn''t know it. My daughter is close at hand, but heaven and man are separated forever. This is the real joke!"


    Shengshi is really angry.


    With his uncle and aunt, they all had some resentment.


    "Please tell me what''s going on?"


    "Yes, I gave it to her! In the prosperous age, don''t forget that you can be the master of the family, but my master helped you. With such a humble background, Li Niang can''t be the master mother of the Sheng family at all. Only the girls of the Shen family can be


    Your help! "


    "Really? Oh, that''s how you treat me."


    Up to now, old lady Sheng''s attitude of not knowing her mistakes has made Shengshi angry and washed away all her senses.


    They spoke in a low voice, and it was estimated that Lin Mengya could hear them clearly.


    The chaos of the Sheng family''s relationship is really amazing.


    But compared with the grudge of the rich and powerful family, she cared more about Tu Wensi''s action.


    I saw that just now he was good at dancing and comforting the bridegroom. Unexpectedly, when the father-in-law was embarrassed, he quietly hid in the crowd.


    Finally, while everyone''s attention was attracted, the man turned and left without half nostalgia.


    She shook long Tianyu''s wrist.


    The latter was obviously similar to his concern. His slightly narrowed eyes were in the same direction as what she looked at.


    "Qing Hu, go and have a look."


    She motioned Qinghu with her eyes. The latter nodded and quietly chased out of the crowd.


    On the other side, the harmony between uncle and nephew of the Sheng family has been completely broken.


    Sheng Shi blamed elder Sheng for driving away his lover and enslaving his daughter without his consent.


    On the side of elder Sheng and old lady Sheng, they always believe that Shengshi should not ignore the overall situation because of this private matter.


    In short, it''s a mess.


    Song Zixing was very satisfied with this situation. Seeing that the noise was almost over, he came out to pretend to be a good man.


    "Don''t quarrel first. It''s natural that there will be a final conclusion about who is right and who is wrong. However, miss lian''er died wrongfully. As her father, Master Sheng, I don''t know if you can do the last thing for your daughter."


    "What''s up?" Sheng Shi asked with red eyes.


    "Of course, she''s innocent."


    Song Zixing provoked the corner of his mouth and said with deep meaning: "just now, the Lord of the Chen family told old lady Sheng that it was Miss lian''er who was careless and secretly flirted with Chen Zixuan that she would lead to murder."


    Li Niang immediately objected.


    "Impossible! Although lian''er doesn''t know her identity, she has been raised in the back house since she was a child. How can she easily get in touch with a foreign man?"


    She is sure of this.


    You should know that old lady Sheng is very strict in governing the back house. She also learned a lot at the beginning.


    Since lian''er is Sheng Wuyou''s personal maid, I''m afraid she will be disciplined more strictly over the years.


    Song Zixing was embarrassed.


    "This is what the leader of the Chen family and the old lady insisted. Although I''m dead, I don''t want to offend. But I think if Miss lian''er really has contacts with Chen Zixuan, she certainly won''t choose to die with her today. Whether it''s the death of both, or whether someone killed her for fear that miss lian''er''s life experience would be exposed. Now, it''s hard to say!"


    What a move to kill with a knife!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help shouting for song Zixing.


    Although he didn''t say who it was, every word implied to everyone that lianer''s death had something to do with old lady Sheng.


    "Second brother, you must decide for our children!"


    Li Niang cried more sadly. At the same time, Shengshi''s anger also accumulated to the limit.


    "Good, good!"


    He looked at his relatives in despair.


    The old lady of the Sheng family is still tough.


    "Song Zixing, don''t make waves here! Even if the little bitch dies, it''s her own destiny. It has nothing to do with me!"

 Chapter 2552

    Seeing that the Sheng family was about to quarrel with each other, Lin Mengya frowned more and more tightly.


    Today''s show is designed in advance, but song Zixing''s purpose is just to make the Sheng family civil strife?


    She doesn''t think so.


    Anyway, this is an internal matter of the Sheng family.


    Once elder Sheng calmed down, he would take crazy revenge on Song Zixing.


    For song Zixing, it is almost not worth the loss.


    Unless he is fully confident, the Sheng family can''t get up this time.


    Lin Mengya, who was thinking, didn''t notice that there seemed to be less people in the yard.


    Long Tianyu, who was always alert, looked around quietly.


    He cleared his throat and attracted Li Ao''s idea.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Look here. Are there only families who make friends with the Sheng family?"


    Li Ao had some doubts before, but after looking around, his heart couldn''t help sinking.


    "I don''t know the others, but several families connected with the Sheng family were indeed present."


    "Be careful."


    After reminding this sentence, long Tianyu stopped talking.


    Their situation is indeed somewhat dangerous, and may be affected by others.


    The conflict between elder Sheng and family leader Sheng has been completely provoked by song Zixing.


    They didn''t care about each other''s face and quarreled in front of everyone.


    Mrs. Sheng''s tough style also added fuel to the fire.


    Just when everyone stretched their necks and wanted to hear all the secrets of the Sheng family, suddenly, a man hurried in from the outside and fell in front of elder Sheng.


    "Master, someone broke into the backyard and robbed it!"


    Elder Sheng, who blushed with anger and had a thick neck, was even more angry.


    "Bastard! Who robbed him? Let me know. I have to cut him thousands of times!"


    Everyone could not help shrinking their necks.


    Elder Sheng''s words are not of the same order of magnitude as the anger he just quarreled with Master Sheng.


    From his tone, Lin Mengya not only heard the rage to kill, but even a trace of unnatural fear.


    "Ha ha ha, Sheng Laogou, you also have today!"


    Song Zixing burst into laughter at this time.


    After that, he looked into the eyes of the Sheng family owner, which was inch by inch cold killing.


    "My eldest brother was secretly calculated by you. I haven''t found any evidence. Now, I can finally avenge my eldest brother!"


    Song Zixing took out the short sword hidden in his sleeve and stabbed elder Sheng in the chest.


    "Master!"


    "Elder!"


    The sound of exclamation did not make the dagger deviate by half an inch.


    But elder Sheng also reacted very quickly. The next moment, he rolled on the spot with his life, but the short sword still opened his chest.


    However, he did not see the corners of song Zixing''s mouth.


    Elder Sheng, who had narrowly escaped death, couldn''t help yelling at Song Zixing.


    "How brave! As a supervisory elder, you dare to attack me! Wait, I must go to the Presbyterian Council to impeach you!"


    "Really? Then go. I''ll see if those colleagues in the Presbyterian Council will listen to you as a traitor."


    "What are you talking about


    £¿¡±


    Elder Sheng was furious, but soon he realized something was wrong.


    Lowering his head, he was frightened to find that his front had been cut open and most of his chest was exposed.


    On his chest, there was a tangled scar.


    Those present, however, were stunned when they saw it clearly.


    Long Tianyu asked Li Ao in a low voice. The latter also eased a little, and then lowered his voice and said, "that''s the ''brand of sinner''. Only traitors impeached and expelled by the Presbyterian Council will have such scars. But I''ve never heard that elder Sheng has been punished like this before."


    However, compared with Li Ao''s surprise, other followers of Sheng family don''t look so good.


    Many of them put their future and lives on Sheng family.


    If this mark is true, their disappointment will be lost.


    "Really. It seems that you did it yourself when you plotted against my big brother."


    Song Zixing has achieved all his goals.


    Then it was time for him to harvest the fruit.


    His eyes could not help but shine with excitement. In addition, there was the pleasure of revenge.


    "Oh, if he didn''t appreciate it, I wouldn''t have ended him myself."


    Elder Sheng slowly sorted out his skirt.


    Now that they have been seen, he has no intention to hide it.


    All the hidden things were forced to tear apart, but elder Sheng seemed to be a different person.


    The old lady Sheng and the owner of the Sheng family were stunned by the accident.


    "You, who the hell are you?"


    Old lady Sheng''s hands trembled, as if she had been stimulated too much.


    But at this time, elder Sheng glanced at her with disgust.


    "I wouldn''t have exposed my identity so early if you weren''t a loser. Now that you know what you shouldn''t know, shut up forever!"


    Before the words fell, he was like a ghost. His hands were like claws and took old lady Sheng''s throat.


    Just when everyone thought old lady Sheng was going to die, there was a small crossbow with a long palm. Elder Sheng took a step first and went straight to his wrist.


    Elder Sheng has noticed that the comer is not good and immediately dodges, so that he doesn''t let the small crossbow and arrow hit his wrist.


    "Who? How dare you stop me!"


    Lin Mengya silently twisted her right hand.


    Why are there so many things? Look, make enemies for yourself?


    Mrs. Sheng did make a lot of mistakes, but her maintenance of her husband and daughter is true.


    She could see old lady Sheng punished, but she didn''t want her to die in front of elder Sheng.


    Fortunately, her movements were hidden, and there was the cover of long Tianyu and Li Ao in front. Elder Sheng just glanced at them, but he didn''t see who made the concealed weapon.


    With such a delay, the master of the Sheng family has protected people behind him, together with his lover.


    "Since you are not from my Sheng family, who are you and where is my real uncle?"


    "Of course I''m Sheng''s family. Why don''t you even know me? My lovely nephew, you''ve been promoted to the position of home owner by me. You shouldn''t forget me if anyone forgets me."


    Elder Sheng spoke very presumptuously, word by word.


    As if he was not afraid of being exposed.


    Master Sheng frowned and thought hard for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and looked at the person in front of him in shock.


    "You, you are -"


    Elder Sheng opened his mouth and smiled darkly.


    "Are you my father? But aren''t you dead?"


    You can''t be wrong!


    Shengshi clenched his fist to restrain his inner fear.


    His father used to be one of the most powerful candidates for the master of the Sheng family. However, his father''s conduct was not good, he insisted on his own way, and his temper was grumpy. Therefore, the previous master, that is, his grandfather, did not pass on the title of master to his father, but directly to his grandson.


    Father was so disappointed that he died unfortunately.


    But just now my uncle''s movements and expressions, even if his appearance is different, but for him, it is a nightmare that has plagued him for more than 20 years.


    Then he shouted out.


    "Hahaha, unexpectedly, you can still remember your father and me. Don''t worry, good boy. As long as you are obedient, you''d better take the seat of the master of the Sheng family."


    Lin Mengya and his wife reacted the fastest.


    "Is he a success story?"


    Long Tianyu asked in a low voice, while Lin Mengya was staring at the mark of elder Sheng.


    She has a habit, but she likes to try with the decryption function whenever she encounters unknown words or patterns.


    Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected harvest!


    The seemingly disorderly brand on the man''s chest is actually a secret word "Palace".


    Moreover, it is still written in that ancient writing!


    Lin Mengya didn''t have many surprises at this time. It is said that since this brand is to deal with traitors, the meaning should be related to the ancient clan.


    It was not that she was amorous, but that the Gong family belonged to one of the ancient families before.


    Can it be said that the original palace family was responsible for supervision and punishment, so the brand is the word "Palace"?


    Lin Mengya felt a little confused, and the mystery in her heart was bigger.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very similar. It should integrate well, so we didn''t see it at the beginning."


    After careful observation, Lin Mengya came to a conclusion.


    Previous failure cases can be detected by the system.


    But elder Sheng was very normal.


    This is likely to show that once the consciousness is fully integrated with the body, no one can see the strangeness.


    Of course, it is also possible that she has not studied such a complete case of integration, resulting in the lack of data.


    Once it is determined that Sheng Chang is always a near perfect case, Lin Mengya''s old problem with Xiaoyao has been committed again.


    Her eyes were very hot and stared at elder Sheng.


    It makes the latter''s scalp numb.


    It was unexpected to kill him. After his identity was revealed, another research madman wanted to slice him.


    If he wins today, it''s OK. If he loses, he''s afraid the end will be particularly miserable.


    Elder Sheng thought to himself that he had the initiative.


    He looked at Song Zixing with a joking face.


    "Do you think you won?"


    Song Zixing narrowed his eyes. Although he was a little uneasy in his heart, he didn''t lose at all.


    "Isn''t that obvious? No matter who you are, you have to pay for your mistakes today."


    "Hahaha, song Zixing, you are a good schemer. You not only found out my secret, but also found my secret room. I guess that little bastard should be the son of your eldest brother? No wonder he looks a little similar to your eldest brother. If you hadn''t made it clean, I would have caught him."

 Chapter 2553

    Elder Sheng narrowed his eyes, and his expression gradually changed from anger at the beginning to senleng''s killing intention.


    Although song Zixing seems to win, in fact, he is still a more cautious person.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t want to arrange my nephew to live in a small family when he was young.


    One is to avoid the harm of intentional people, and the other is to make full plans for revenge for big brother.


    Now that he has reached this point, he must be irresistible!


    "Old thief of Sheng family, just wait to bury my eldest brother!"


    As soon as song Zixing''s voice fell, dozens of figures emerged from the crowd. The weapons in his hands were cold and bright. It was obvious that he was prepared.


    The guests were in a panic, but they just wanted to go out, but they saw that the door had been strictly guarded.


    Now, they can only be at the mercy of others.


    "Oh, song Zixing, you are really willing to pay for killing me."


    Elder Sheng looked at those people and said with a sneer, "there are only a hundred and ten ''ink blood riders'' in your song family. I''m afraid you''ll pay a lot if you can transfer so many."


    "As long as I can avenge my brother, it''s a big price. I don''t care. Ink blood riding listens to the order and takes the old thief of Sheng family!"


    Song Zixing is already going to work hard with elder Sheng.


    Ink blood rode quickly, leaving only a few residual shadows in the twinkling of an eye, and went straight to elder Sheng.


    But unexpectedly, the man didn''t know whether he was stupid or didn''t pay attention to those people at all.


    Stand where you are and don''t hide.


    Just then, a scream of panic broke out in the crowd.


    "Ah --"


    Then, a man standing not far from elder Sheng scratched his back neck like crazy.


    But after only a few seconds, the man was like a pool of mud, paralyzed on the ground.


    Where he stood, he left a bloody spine!


    The next moment, the spine was dragged away by something like a cane.


    The bizarre and frightening scene made everyone''s hair stand up, and even forgot to shout.


    Almost everyone present saw such a scene for the first time, but Lin Mengya changed her face at the first time.


    "It''s as like as two peas!"


    Although she had never seen the scene of Liman''s tragic death, she was still impressed by the body.


    Before that, she had wondered what kind of tools could cause such harm.


    Now she was surprised to see the reproduction of the scene.


    The man''s tragic death didn''t slow down the action of ink blood riding by one point, and the two were carried out almost at the same time.


    But after the man''s tragic death, the ink blood horse, which had no shelter, was suddenly blocked by a large tangled vine.


    Not only that, the strange vine can even struggle with them.


    A little careless as like as two peas in the same way, the same thing as a bloody horse.


    The smell of blood spread in the red hall.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Li Ao was stunned.


    It was the first time he had seen such a strange plant when he was so big.


    At this moment, I was even more flustered.


    "Be careful. I think that thing should be controlled by elder Sheng."


    Lin Mengya said a word to remind.


    But not with others


    Similarly, her eyes are always staring at the large group of vines.


    "Hahaha, why do you think I have suffered this crime over the years? Song Zixing, you have to thank your good brother. If it weren''t for him, I couldn''t find such a good helper!"


    In the gap between the vines, elder Sheng''s appearance loomed.


    He was normal just now. Now he seems to have been a fine old tree demon.


    Countless vines came out of his body and broke his flesh, leaving him covered with blood.


    But as vines attacked others, his condition gradually improved.


    Finally, he showed his comfortable expression, which could not be more abnormal.


    Vine''s attack was no different. In addition to ink blood riding, many guests were also affected.


    Especially the Chen family owner.


    At the beginning, he was so scared that he wanted to run.


    However, it was more chaotic outside. At last, he rushed to elder Sheng as soon as he gritted his teeth.


    Originally, he thought that the Chen family had a deep relationship with the Sheng family. No matter who is in charge of the Sheng family, in short, he also needs help.


    Anyway, elder Sheng will give him a face.


    But he didn''t know. Elder Sheng knew very well that after he showed this side, anyone who knew could not keep it, otherwise he would be the one who died.


    So the Chen family leader who threw himself into the net soon became one of the victims of vines.


    And his death also made the big guy more flustered.


    I''m afraid those vines that don''t distinguish between us and the enemy, or the more ruthless Sheng elders will kill themselves.


    In the chaotic array, long Tianyu''s heel Li Ao reluctantly protected Lin Mengya behind him.


    They were lucky. They soon found a corner, and the three had a chance to breathe.


    "Damn Sheng Jia! He clearly wants to kill people!"


    Li Ao roared.


    Long Tianyu squinted and rubbed his fingers on the armrest of the wheelchair for a moment. He just kept watching Lin Mengya''s reaction.


    In the system, the little medicine almost didn''t turn the world upside down.


    "Tentacle vine! Oh! My God! It''s too rare. Master, I want samples! Samples! Samples!"


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t beat the dead child.


    "Don''t even think about it! This vine is a killing weapon. I want to live a few more years!"


    Another point, if Xiaoyao wants specific data, she has to contact it.


    That means she has to eat the vines.


    Uh


    no way!


    Just think about her, I feel uncomfortable. This kind of dedication to science, who loves who goes, anyway, she is impossible!


    "Master, you misunderstood. How can you eat this kind of thing? In fact, the functions of the system have evolved. I can use your body to obtain the information of the sample, and I don''t need the sample to enter your body!"


    "Hmm? Why didn''t I know before?"


    Lin Mengya was more confused.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiaoyao said, "you were too busy before, so I forgot..."


    "If you forget, say you forgot. Give me a reason for Farting!"


    Lin Mengya can''t cry or laugh.


    The little guy has become more and more humanized since he became self-conscious.


    She was raised as a child, but she didn''t expect that the "child" was too smart and had some small problems.


    "Good master! I''ll pay attention later. But,


    I don''t think you need to be afraid of these tentacles. "


    Small medicine is still very reliable.


    After a while, he sent her the results of his analysis.


    "I analyzed the plant we met last time and found that it belongs to neither animals nor plants. It is a very special life form. If we use the existing things as an analogy, it should be ''Gu''. However, that kind of vine does not belong to the species of ''Gu'' in any system, it is just similar."


    Since ''Gu'' is a similar species, it must have some similar characteristics.


    Lin Mengya is well aware of the influence of her blood poison on those poisonous insects.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if her blood poison is a kind of Gu, it must at least be the status of the king of all Gu.


    "You mean that tentacle vine is also afraid of my blood poison?" Lin Mengya quickly browsed the data and concluded.


    "In theory, it''s like this. In fact, master, your blood poison is too special. Until now, I haven''t figured out why it has such characteristics."


    There was some pride in the little medicine''s voice.


    As an artificial intelligence, the most thing he does every day is to try to solve the secret of the master''s blood poison, so as to ensure the master''s health.


    But unfortunately, so far, he still knows nothing.


    Fortunately, over the years, he has also collected some sample materials.


    At least he knows very well that from the position of the poison world, the blood poison of his master is absolutely invincible!


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was a little worried.


    She wanted to know the secret of tentacle vine, but if she exposed her blood poison, she didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    Just as she was shaking her mind, a vine that had been hidden in the dark suddenly attacked her.


    Lin Mengya almost subconsciously let go of her control over blood poison.


    Unexpectedly, tentacle vine is like meeting its own natural enemy, and wants to go back quickly.


    But the next moment, it was cut down and became the most common vine.


    "Are you okay?"


    At the critical moment, long Tianyu cut off the vine with a concealed weapon and saved her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya gathered all the blood poison again.


    The tacit understanding between husband and wife allows her to understand her meaning without explaining too much.


    Looking at his wife shaking her head, long Tianyu has understood that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "Let''s go first. We''ll meet Qinghu outside the city!"


    I''m afraid the news here won''t spread for a moment.


    Long Tianyu sent a signal immediately. Under the desperate protection of all the guards, he finally rushed out of the hall.


    The yard is even more messy.


    Those who can escape are desperate, and some even abandon their relatives and men.


    Such neat as they are, on the contrary, a few of the very few.


    Long Tianyu looked at the sky: "if they want to rush in, it will take at least a quarter of an hour. Let''s be careful."


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, they left everyone outside except their personal guards.


    Who would have thought that so many things would happen in such a short night.


    Such a big Sheng family has long lost half of its joy.


    Most people are not familiar with the structure of Sheng''s yard, so some even run into the yard in a hurry.


    Long Tianyu wanted to go to the gate, but she was stopped by Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 2554

    "Don''t go there yet."


    It seems that it was the feeling brought by the moment when the blood poison broke out. Compared with the overcrowded front yard, she always felt that the backyard made her feel safer.


    Long Tianyu chose to believe her almost without hesitation.


    In a crowd of crazy runners, their actions were very conspicuous.


    But no one followed them.


    When the group of people in front of them were about to see the gate of Sheng''s house, after a few sounds of "whoosh", the strange vines suddenly jumped out of the ground and attacked them


    The bloody massacre in the front yard continues. On the contrary, Lin Mengya''s side has been quiet since entering the backyard.


    But everyone''s mood is tense, for fear that the snake like dexterous vine will jump out from a tricky angle and catch them by surprise.


    Lin Mengya only felt that since she was close to the backyard, her nose smelled bursts of fragrance.


    She can''t tell whether the taste is floral or fruity. In short, if the taste gives her the deepest feeling, I''m afraid it''s two words - familiar.


    Yes, just familiar.


    But she was sure that, at least before, she had never smelled such a smell.


    She instinctively wanted to chase the taste. When she woke up, she suddenly found that she had brought everyone to miss Sheng''s yard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu asked softly.


    Although he knew that there was something wrong with ya''er just now, with his understanding of his wife, he followed her without hesitation.


    "Nothing. You''ll stand behind me in a moment. Don''t worry. It''s afraid of my blood poison."


    At this point, Lin Mengya had to make full plans.


    She was also very angry. Just now her own carelessness brought everyone to this place.


    But now it''s on the line. She can only do her best to protect everyone.


    Long Tianyu hesitated for a moment before he whispered, "it''s true."


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously, and then he said, "just now I saw that the vine seems to be afraid of you. That''s why I did it. If your secret can''t be exposed, don''t expose it."


    Her heart moved and her eyebrows and eyes nodded softly.


    This person always thinks of her safety at the first time.


    Lin Mengya gently pushed the door open.


    Compared with the bustle in the front yard, it''s a little unusually quiet here.


    Just came in, the taste became more and more strong.


    It was like welcoming her, or luring her into a trap.


    But now Lin Mengya can easily keep awake.


    Maybe the influence of the aroma on her is weakening. Finally, she will not be affected by the aroma except for the inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    To her surprise, the source of the aroma was in a small room next to Sheng Wuyou''s room.


    At this time, the narrow door was locked.


    She raised her sensitivity and only heard a shallow breathing sound inside, just like the breathing rhythm of the human body entering deep sleep.


    I don''t know who is so leisurely and can hide here to sleep at this moment.


    Lin Mengya turned back and discussed with long Tianyu. The latter has always been her safety first.


    After repeatedly confirming that there was no fatal danger inside, Lin Mengya was allowed to hide behind him and let him open the door.


    Long Tianyu didn''t rush to get started directly, but directly pulled out the armrest of the wheelchair.


    Although Lin Mengya had long known that Yu''s wheelchair was equipped with many concealed weapons, she didn''t want even the armrest to be a long sword.


    Soon, the door was gently opened by long Tianyu.


    The hearts of the people couldn''t help hanging up, for fear that some hidden weapons would suddenly come out of it.


    After determining the safety, people poured in.


    The house is not big, but there is something like a Buddhist niche in the deepest place.


    Sheng Wuyou, dressed in wedding clothes, put his hands on his chest, closed his eyes, breathed steadily, and the whole person seemed to be asleep.


    "Miss Sheng?"


    Lin Mengya recognized Sheng Wuyou at a glance and hurried to help people up.


    Gently called a few times, but the person did not respond at all, and his heart could not help but sink slightly.


    She knows that Tu Gongzi is upset and kind, and that elder Sheng may not really care about this daughter.


    But I don''t know if I''m crazy enough to attack this innocent girl.


    I quickly checked the other party''s condition. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the person.


    Lin Mengya had to put the person down first and observe the Buddhist niche instead.


    The aroma that brought her here just now seemed to come out of it.


    But inside the niche, there are no other statues of gods and Buddha except a wooden base.


    She picked up the base and found that the strong smell was indeed on it.


    But she was sure that this base was definitely not what she was looking for.


    It''s possible that the things in there have been taken away!


    Just when she secretly guessed what kind of god Buddha the niche offered, Sheng Wuyou, who didn''t wake up just now, suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    The girl''s cold and soft voice is particularly abrupt at the moment.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t respond, but Li Ao was startled by her, and explained somewhat stutteringly.


    "Miss Sheng, we, we are not bad people. Outside... By the way, your father is not your father. I don''t know what to say about it. In short, you should believe that we will never harm you."


    Sheng Wuyou glanced at the young man in front of him, and then her eyes were attracted by the two figures behind him.


    "Is it you?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and put the base back very calmly.


    "I''ve seen Miss Sheng. It''s very chaotic outside. I think you''d better hide with us."


    Since elder Sheng has been replaced by others, I''m afraid the other party will not leave any backhand in the face of Sheng Wuyou.


    But Sheng Wuyou looked at her with strange eyes.


    "You don''t know me."


    It''s not a question, it''s a fact.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment, but she felt that she should not admit that she was wrong.


    "Of course I know the girl, but now is not a good time to catch up. Girl, get up quickly. Mrs. Sheng must also hope you can leave safely."


    She was about to reach out but helped Sheng worry free, but the other party avoided.


    Sheng Wuyou stood up and looked at her with a smile, which was very uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t expect you to become so useless. You didn''t agree with it at the beginning. But now it seems that I won!"


    Lin Mengya finally realized the abnormality.


    The woman in front of me may not be "Sheng"


    "Worry free".


    Yeah.


    Elder Sheng can be replaced unconsciously, so can Sheng Wuyou.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you want to occupy Sheng wuworry''s body?"


    She was clearly on alert.


    But before the other party could answer her question, Sheng Wuyou''s body began to tremble violently.


    "I..."


    The other party''s throat seemed to be rigidly stuck. Then, Sheng Wuyou, who was still alive just now, suddenly paralyzed.


    But she was still convulsed, as if she had committed some disease, which was really terrible.


    Before long, she suddenly vomited something, and then the person really fainted.


    They all saw that the thing Sheng Wuyou vomited was like a seed, but it was the size of a quail egg and dark all over.


    From the moment the seed appeared, long Tianyu and Li Ao also frowned.


    "Ya''er, do you smell anything?"


    Long Tianyu adjusted her breathing in time, lowered her voice and asked.


    The latter was surprised: "do you smell it, too?"


    Nodding, long Tianyu asked carefully, "is this thing poisonous?"


    "No, it''s just that the aroma will float far away. And I doubt that this seed is what was just enshrined in the shrine."


    But she didn''t think why Sheng Wuyou would swallow it.


    And she is not sure whether the other party''s abnormality is related to this seed.


    Li Ao was relieved.


    He picked up Sheng Wuyou and whispered in a complicated mood, "we are too busy for ourselves now. What should we do next?"


    Lin Mengya also couldn''t care about being dirty. She took out her handkerchief and wrapped the seeds directly.


    "Didn''t you find that we didn''t meet vines along the way?"


    She studied this thing when she was at Gan''s house before.


    From its root system, if it grows intentionally, it may climb all over the yard.


    The second lady of the Gan family relies on the roots of vines to perceive the situation in the yard.


    Although I don''t know about elder Sheng, Shaolin Mengya is sure that the other party must have covered the whole yard with roots.


    But when they walked back to the yard, they didn''t see any.


    "Then let''s run through the back door? I always think it''s too sinister here."


    Li Ao''s tone was full of helplessness.


    He didn''t expect that he was just coming to a wedding. How could he be so unlucky to meet such a thing.


    Lin Mengya nodded, hid the seeds, and the party wanted to escape along the backyard.


    But I didn''t want to, but someone stopped them.


    "Li Ao, put my wife down!"


    The Tu childe''s temperament changed dramatically after he changed his clothes.


    He held a long sword in his hand, and his eyebrows and eyes were as cold as a knife. Only when he came into contact with Sheng Wuyou in Li Ao''s arms, he would bring a lot of complexity.


    Li Ao doesn''t want to hand over people.


    "If you are still a man, don''t involve innocent people. You have used her once to avenge your father. Now, do you want to use her a second time?"


    "It''s not your turn to talk more about what happened between me and her!"


    The Tu childe''s face was a little angry.


    "Put people just now, otherwise, I''ll let you stay here forever!"

 Chapter 2555

    It was the Kung Fu of speaking that came the sound of extremely flustered footsteps.


    It turned out that the guests in the front yard found that the front door could not escape, and the group who fell behind was caught by the vine again.


    The lucky ones in the middle were also desperate, and a small group rushed directly into the backyard.


    Lin Mengya felt a little bad when she heard the news.


    Sure enough, when they saw Sheng Wuyou in the coma in Li Ao''s arms, they all rushed over like beating chicken blood.


    "Old thief Sheng values his daughter most! Boy, give her to us so that we can die!"


    Even if elder Sheng''s identity was revealed, no one knew that elder Sheng had been replaced except the party concerned and Lin Mengya.


    Even his own father, Sheng Wuyou, may not take Sheng Wuyou, a cheap girl, seriously from the performance of elder Sheng towards the master of the Sheng family.


    Li Ao obviously thought of this.


    He held them tighter and flashed back, obviously rejecting them.


    "Shit! Smelly boy doesn''t appreciate it. Let''s rob people. Anyway, her father is crazy and killed so many of us. She has to pay for his father!"


    At this time, the people who were attacked by both sides were replaced by Lin Mengya and them.


    Tu Wensi, the despicable fellow, actually joined the fun. All his moves were aimed at Li Ao, with the intention of robbing Sheng Wuyou.


    For a time, the originally safe backyard was in a mess.


    "It won''t work like this. Even if we can fight again, we can''t face everyone!"


    Li Ao protected Sheng Wuyou and said grimly.


    Lin Mengya also knows this situation, but she is always not proud of Li. Put down the girl in your arms and we can run away.


    Besides, she has a bad habit.


    If she wants to give, it''s a hundred good, but if anyone thinks she''s bullied and wants to rob, no one can rob her unless she interrupts her hand!


    She turned her eyes, finally clenched her teeth, took up the dark crossbow tied to her wrist, and shot at the crowd.


    Then, there were several exclamations. The situation that was barely maintained just now turned into a large-scale stampede accident scene because of these people.


    Long Tianyu also learned from him. The couple''s sneak attack was called a slip, and they all picked the most dense and chaotic part of the crowd. Soon, the group was too busy for themselves.


    "Be careful!"


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she saw that behind Li Ao, who had just blocked a sword for Sheng Wuyou, Tu Wensi was fiercely trying to sneak into him with a sword, so she quickly made a speech to remind him.


    But Li Ao had no time to dodge. If he didn''t sacrifice Sheng Wuyou, he would have to bear the sword.


    Between lightning and flint, Tu Wensi''s sword was about to penetrate, and a hidden weapon suddenly flew out of the side.


    After a crisp sound, Tu Wensi''s long sword broke in two.


    After that, a figure directly joined the war and protected Lin Mengya.


    "Qinghu! You''re here at last!"


    As soon as she was happy, the big stone hanging in her heart finally fell half.


    Qing Hu nodded, but his face was not good enough to stare at TU Wensi.


    "Good boy! Someone who dares to bully me while I''m away. Oh, your accomplice is good. It''s a pity that he''s just a clown in front of me. He died much happier than you!"


    The only life that can make Qinghu angry


    Only Lin Mengya.


    If this boy had not set up a game in the dark and almost caught him in a trap, he would never have let this group of scum bully his little girl.


    The narrow knife with the length of the forearm turned up, and the Qing fox, who had already killed the heart, started more black and ruthless.


    Tu Wensi, who lost his weapon, couldn''t resist the killing move of the Qing fox. Soon, he avoided several key points.


    But on the body, it is inevitable to bring a deep and shallow wound.


    Tu Wensi''s face was full of gloomy anger at the moment.


    But he knew that if he didn''t go now, he would die by the knife of a man who was more cruel than him.


    He was not reconciled. After taking a deep look at Sheng Wuyou, he withdrew and left, just to make people cool.


    Without him, the action of Lin Mengya and his party would be faster.


    The back door was all in front of us, and even the guests who wanted to hold the peace of mind had a bit of ecstasy in their eyes.


    Finally, finally, I''m going to escape!


    Who knows, at the root of the wall of the back door, countless vines were drilled out in an instant.


    That frightening cold laughter almost frightened the people present.


    "Want to escape? It''s not that simple."


    Behind them, elder Sheng, who was neither man nor ghost, walked over at random.


    Now he looks ruddy, even his facial features seem much younger than before.


    But the creeping vines on his body made him look more like an old black mountain demon.


    "Elder Sheng, elder Sheng, you''d better hold your hand high and let us go! We promise we''ll keep a tight mouth on this matter after we go out. In the future, we''ll still follow your lead! As long as, as long as you let us go!"


    Under such circumstances, the spineless began to beg the enemy for mercy.


    Elder Sheng smiled with disapproval, but the coldness was shocking.


    "But I only believe in the dead."


    The next moment, the person who just begged for mercy turned into a dead body.


    There was a sudden tremor in everyone''s heart.


    They''re finished!


    Elder Sheng didn''t care about the miscellaneous fish. Soon, his eyes focused on the last group of people.


    Especially when he saw Sheng Wuyou in Li Ao''s arms, his eyes flashed a trace of cold.


    "Where are you taking my daughter?"


    Li Ao stared at him warily and said, "although she is not your daughter, she is related to you by blood. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children, don''t do it to her."


    Unexpectedly, elder Sheng laughed.


    "Where are the young students who dare to teach me truth? Unfortunately, I''m not so interested. Let me put them down now, otherwise -"


    "What else can you do?"


    Lin Mengya, standing behind Li Ao, suddenly said.


    And the tone is very provocative.


    "If you want it, come and get it yourself! But I guess you can''t touch her?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately gets closer to Sheng Wuyou.


    From the beginning, she had a little guess.


    Now, it''s time for verification.


    "Hey, stop talking nonsense! If you want to, come and get it yourself, or we''ll take her back and be my brother''s daughter-in-law."


    Li Ao blushed.


    "Master Gong, please don''t joke."


    He asked in a low voice.


    But Lin Mengya ignored his request and became more and more arrogant.


    "How''s it going? I don''t dare, do I? I knew it. OK, in that case, let''s go first."


    She signaled Li Ao that they should leave as soon as possible.


    And the guests who were closer to them followed up tremblingly.


    At the beginning, they still had no bottom. They always had some fear in their hearts, for fear that they would be the next to die.


    But when Lin Mengya and the vines near the door, they didn''t attack at all. They didn''t say anything, and even withdrew one after another.


    In this way, everyone immediately realized that what the girl just said was true!


    Elder Sheng can''t get close to them.


    But no matter what the reason is, these people don''t dare to think about anything else.


    If they were left behind by this aunt, they would have to wait to die.


    Through the back door of Sheng''s house, a large group of people hurried out, their faces full of ecstasy.


    But Lin Mengya was not as relaxed as them. She looked left and right and said, "let''s not go back to the inn. Let''s go straight now!"


    Li Ao and they have no objection.


    Anyway, they always put the most important things on them. Those things in the inn are lost, which has little impact.


    But the group who escaped with them did not listen to her.


    When they return to the inn, waiting for them will be another bloody rain.


    I''m afraid there are few people who can really get out of Shengjia city.


    Several people went straight out of the nearest street in the city. When they got out of the door, their people came to meet them.


    Under the escort of those people, several people went out of the city all the way.


    The city has become a pot of porridge. Lin Mengya knows that elder Sheng will never let go of the people in the city.


    He can do such a big secret even if he wants to destroy the city.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    In the woods outside the city, she looked coldly at the woman carried on her back by Li Ao.


    "You''re safe. You don''t have to install any more."


    The girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and then she really opened her eyes.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give her a chance to cry.


    "You knew that thing could restrain vines, didn''t you?"


    Facing her straightforward question, Sheng Wuyou clenched his lips but didn''t answer.


    Li Ao hurriedly put the man down after she woke up.


    He was just acting out of morality and didn''t have any unreasonable thoughts about the young lady.


    Moreover, according to the master of the palace, the girl just pretended, and she didn''t agree with her.


    "I, I don''t know, but I heard my mother mention that my father attaches great importance to that thing, but he never comes near. My mother said that if one day my father really does something bad, let me run for my life with that thing."


    "So you didn''t even care about your mother''s life?"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other coldly.


    At first, Sheng Wuyou was indeed in a coma.


    But when elder Sheng appeared, she had noticed that the man was sober.


    Unexpectedly, along the way, Sheng Wuyou dared to put a halo on her until now.


    Hearing her questioning, Sheng Wuyou''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears.

 Chapter 2556

    Sheng Wuyou didn''t defend himself. He just bit his lips and cried more pitifully than anyone else.


    But she did not know that everyone present would not sympathize with her.


    As the daughter of the Sheng family, she knew no one before Tu Wensi got the opportunity.


    Then, as the daughter of old lady Sheng, she chose to escape alone when the crisis came. She didn''t even want to save her biological mother at all.


    Even when everyone worked hard for survival, Sheng Wuyou became a burden in their small team by dressing dizzy.


    Indeed, they want to save people first.


    But Sheng Wuyou''s various behaviors made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya thinks she is not a good man with noble morality, but she also knows that people like Sheng Wuyou are not with them.


    Finally, Li Ao opened his mouth with a dignified look.


    "Miss Sheng, since you are safe now, let''s say goodbye."


    Sheng Wuyou was stunned and hurriedly grabbed Li Ao''s sleeve.


    "I, I know you! You saved me when I was bitten by a poisonous snake on the mountain!"


    Li Ao was stunned by this.


    But he didn''t take this moment to heart.


    "At that time, I was also eager to save people. Just don''t blame me for my abruptness, Miss Sheng."


    Who knows, Sheng Wuyou cried even worse.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t always recognized the wrong person, I wouldn''t have suffered today."


    This made Li Ao completely confused.


    Lin Mengya guessed the cause and effect and frowned slightly.


    "Since you recognized your mistake at that time, why do you recognize it now?"


    Sheng Wuyou wiped his tears.


    She was still afraid of the palace master, who was beautiful but too sharp.


    He opened his mouth and said timidly, "although I was a little confused because of snake venom at that time, I still had some impression of my benefactor. I didn''t expect..."


    She clenched her lips.


    In fact, after she woke up, she felt something was wrong.


    But what she didn''t expect was that all this was Tu Wensi''s conspiracy. Even the most powerful servant girl beside her had been bought by the other party with sweet words.


    The girl in love, coupled with the longing for the life-saving benefactor, made her head into each other''s gentle trap.


    Who would have thought that this should have been her happiest wedding, but it ruined the whole Sheng family.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking a little sad.


    She is not ungrateful about the accusation of the palace master.


    Li Ao comforted her instead.


    "You''re lucky to recognize Tu Wensi''s wolf ambition, Miss Sheng. I don''t know what you''re going to do next."


    Li Ao is only concerned about the weak.


    But Sheng Wuyou felt more and more that Li Ao was much higher than Tu Wensi in both character and morality.


    If only I hadn''t admitted my mistake.


    Depressed, she shook her head.


    "I''m afraid I have nowhere to go now. But my mother once told me to go to my uncle''s house if anything happened at home."


    She calmed down and solemnly saluted them goodbye.


    "Today you saved my life again. I''m very grateful. If you have a chance in the future, I''ll repay you."


    That''s what she said, but she still looked at Li Ao with reluctant eyes.


    Who knows that the latter is a straight man who is single with his own ability. He doesn''t mean to retain or want to send other girls


    ¡£


    "Then let''s say goodbye, Miss Sheng. Goodbye."


    Sheng Wuyou is full of melancholy. In fact, she wants to go with Li Ao.


    However, the other party really didn''t understand the amorous feelings, so he had to swallow the words in his stomach.


    Looking at Sheng Wuyou''s back, Lin Mengya sighed, patted Li Ao''s shoulder and said with great emotion: "fortunately, the benefactor she identified was not you."


    Li Ao was puzzled.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. By the way, we sent out to inquire about the people of the Gan family?"


    For Sheng Wuyou, Lin Mengya is not a simple good or bad feeling.


    The girl is not a simple person.


    Since she could swallow the seed decisively, Lin Mengya felt that Sheng Wuyou must know something.


    Moreover, as soon as her newly married husband betrayed her, she could turn her head and want to climb up to Li Ao. She didn''t even feel angry or sad.


    Either Sheng Wuyou is too ambitious, or this person has long planned.


    In a word, no matter what it is, she can''t leave this man with them.


    It''s not safe after all.


    Li Ao didn''t tangle too much.


    "The trace was found, but according to their guess, Gan''s family may have been robbed on the way."


    They sent out three teams altogether.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were a little slow because they were not familiar with the route here.


    Li Ao''s people are unable to track because of their lack of ability.


    In short, the people of the Gan family did come, but now they have no clue who is in charge.


    "What shall we do now? Shall we go back first or find the Gan family?"


    Li Ao completely obeyed their command.


    To tell the truth, in the previous events, he has fully cultivated the trust between the husband and wife.


    After discussing with long Tianyu for a moment, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu decided to settle down temporarily in a small village not far from Sheng''s house.


    She really can''t imagine what elder Sheng''s next plan is.


    Because of them, some of them must have escaped.


    If elder Sheng doesn''t want his secret to be exposed, he should try his best to hunt down this part of the people.


    Compared with the speed and number of people, Lin Mengya and they do not have an advantage.


    As long as elder Sheng''s men are smarter, they can block these people in their only way.


    Therefore, they are now going the other way, but more dangerous.


    It''s better to hide first and watch it change.


    She subconsciously touched the position of her chest.


    The existence of this seed does not know whether it is bad or good.


    But Sheng Chang always dared not approach.


    As long as there is this, they will have a talisman, not to mention her blood poison is also a big killer.


    With these two cards, she has more confidence.


    Long Tianyu ordered his men and took her hand.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Soon after they left, Sheng Wuyou came back with an iron face.


    Only this time, there were several people around her.


    "Didn''t you say they were here? Where are the people now?"


    Tu Wensi didn''t look very well.


    He sneaked into Sheng''s house, even pretending to be a thief, in order to get his father''s relics.


    Unexpectedly, this woman succeeded.


    He thought those people would take her away, but he didn''t expect to see her wandering alone on the road.


    But when pressed, Sheng Wuyou said that the thing had been taken away by the palace master.


    Unwilling, he forced her to bring herself to find someone.


    But I don''t want to. There''s no one here.


    "Of course it''s gone. Are they stupid enough to stay here and be killed by you?"


    Sheng Wuyou stared at the heartless man with hatred in his eyes.


    Tu Wensi frowned and ordered his men to search for their traces, and then untied the rope in Sheng Wuyou''s hand.


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you."


    "Oh, Tu Wensi, do you think I''ll believe you when you say this?"


    Sheng Wuyou''s eyes turned red.


    "My mother is dead, my father is crazy, and the whole Sheng family is gone! Tu Wensi, you might as well kill me directly, rather than let me suffer like this!"


    Tu Wensi still didn''t think he had done wrong.


    Just as his uncle told him from childhood, the Sheng family owes him all this.


    The only surprise was that he seemed to be really moved by this simple woman.


    Although he knew that they could only be enemies, he could not restrain his jealousy when he saw her held in the arms of other men.


    "Don''t cry, I won''t leave you alone."


    At the time of the incident, my uncle''s bodyguards worked hard to send him out.


    And after that, he will officially recognize his ancestors and return to his family and inherit everything from his father.


    But he is no longer Tu Wensi, so he can''t marry Sheng Wuyou again.


    So he decided to hide her after struggling secretly for many days.


    He can stay with her as long as he doesn''t know it.


    At the thought of this, his face could not help being much softer.


    "I will take you away and give you a stable life. As long as you are good and listen to me, I promise I will be good to you."


    "I won''t be fooled by you again!"


    Sheng Wuyou scoffed at his self righteous remarks.


    "The Sheng family will not fall down easily, and I will never forgive you. Tu Wensi, from now on, we will break up our friendship!"


    With that, she''s leaving.


    Tu Wensi refused, so he had to buckle the man in his arms.


    "You let go of me!"


    "I won''t let you go! You and I have already saluted. They are husband and wife. I will never let you go!"


    "You are shameless!"


    Just as they were tearing, a man suddenly came out of the woods.


    It was a strange man wrapped in a blood red robe, but Tu Wensi looked at him warily as soon as he appeared.


    "Dare you ask, are you an expert in all aspects?"


    Who knows, Sheng Wuyou behind him shouted.


    "Master!"


    Then, Sheng Wuyou threw away Tu Wensi''s hand and hurried to the man in red.


    His face was full of smiles, and his eyes were full of fanatical infatuation.


    "Master, you finally came to pick me up? Great, I knew that as long as I was good, you would not want to leave me!"


    Tu Wensi was shocked.


    Although he has been with Sheng Wuyou for some time, Sheng Wuyou has been gentle and kind to him these days, but he has never had any confusion.


    He thought she was shy and green.


    Until now, I suddenly found that it was just that person who had never been him.


    "Who the hell are you? Worry free, come here, he''s too dangerous!"

 Chapter 2557

    But Sheng Wuyou turned a deaf ear to his words.


    In other words, after the red robed man appeared, her eyes could not hold anyone except the man.


    The girl stood beside her sweetheart, but did not dare to stretch out her hand, but looked at the man with admiration on her face, without concealing her infatuation for him.


    "Master, I''ve finished everything you asked me to do. After that, I can be with you forever!"


    The girl said sweetly, as if this was the best thing in the world.


    The red robed man just gave a faint "um", but it was enough to make Sheng Wuyou very happy.


    "Worry free, he''s not a good man. Come to me quickly!"


    Tu Wensi only felt that his blood was surging. On the one hand, he had a strong sense of crisis and warned him to leave quickly, otherwise the danger of this man would exceed his imagination.


    On the other hand, he still wants to take Sheng Wuyou away.


    After all, that was the woman he liked, and he became his daughter-in-law after worshipping the church.


    But he didn''t want to be full of worry, but he didn''t even give him a look. He only looked at the person in front of him wholeheartedly.


    The red robed man ignored him and asked him directly.


    "Stop!"


    Tu Wensi bit his teeth and rushed up with a weapon to stop the other party.


    "Leave worry free. She is my wife and has nothing to do with you."


    "Oh? Are you going to rob someone from me?"


    This was the first thing the man in red said to him, but Tu Wensi almost ran away with his courage.


    Even his hand holding the weapon could not help shaking gently.


    It was the instinct of human beings to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Unfortunately, Tu Wensi was dazzled by his feelings and broke the protection of instinct.


    "I..."


    As soon as Tu Wensi said a word, the red robed man shot.


    He stared at his chest with deep doubts in his eyes.


    "No one can rob someone from me."


    The man in red said coldly, and then took back his hand.


    Tu Wensi fell down at the feet of the red robed man. The expression on his face was frozen forever. On his chest, a bloody wound showed the murderer''s ferocity.


    He was born, crushed his heart and died!


    "Master, your hands are dirty. Come on, let me clean them for you."


    From beginning to end, Sheng Wuyou didn''t look at TU Wensi.


    Instead, he took out his handkerchief with a smile and wiped the red robed man''s hands patiently and cheerfully.


    "In the future, master doesn''t have to do it himself. Anyway, master will always be the only one in my heart."


    The man''s hand still carries the painstaking efforts of her newly married husband.


    But Sheng Wuyou smiled sweetly.


    She likes to see her master being jealous of herself. From then on, she will be around her master and no one can stop her.


    "What has the Sheng family become now?"


    There was no change in the tone of the red robed man.


    For him, even if Sheng Wuyou is just a decoration, others can''t take it away.


    Sheng Wuyou, who is amorous, seems more docile and fanatical.


    "As master wishes, the Sheng family has almost been destroyed. Those people are really ridiculous. They really think they can control that divine thing. They don''t know that they are just the nourishment of that divine thing."


    If Lin Meng


    Ya would be surprised if they were present.


    It turns out that Sheng Wuyou is not an innocent person at all.


    Even elder Sheng was seduced by her to become what he is now.


    "Sheng family, it should have been so long ago."


    The red robed man didn''t feel the accident. He took back his pale and slender hand and turned to Sheng Wuyou.


    "Now that the Sheng family is gone, you are really meritorious. What should I reward you?"


    His tone was a little cheerful for the first time.


    Sheng Wuyou only felt that his heart was filled with him.


    In order to make him happy, even if she killed her father and mother herself, she would not hesitate at all.


    Kneeling on the ground, she reverently saluted her only God and kissed the land between his feet.


    "I don''t want any reward. As long as master lets me get closer to you, I''m willing to die!"


    What she said is absolutely not a lie.


    She did all this to get closer to this person.


    The man in red obviously won''t bother about her.


    "Well, from now on, you will be the head of the tenth Pavilion of the ninth hall."


    "The tenth pavilion?"


    Sheng Wuyou almost fainted with joy and quickly thanked the man in red for his generosity.


    "OK, I will certainly do a good job for Shifu. Just ask Shifu not to abandon me and let me stay with you for a long time!"


    She wishfully wanted to convey her wish, but the man in red didn''t have much patience to give her after giving his reward.


    "I''m going to have a good look at the situation of the Sheng family. Come with me."


    With that, the man in red left.


    Sheng Wuyou immediately got up and followed the red robed man cheerfully, with his eyes full of longing for the future.


    There was no one in the forest except Tu Wensi''s dead body.


    The wind not far away blew through the woods, and the sobbing sound was like a woman''s sad cry, which made people feel cold at the bottom of their heart for no reason.


    No matter what happened to Tu Wensi, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who left first, chose a small village closer to the town.


    As for why they didn''t choose to continue hiding in the forest, it was Lin Mengya who considered that as a plant, elder Sheng''s strange vines were always more powerful in the soil than on green bricks.


    But she didn''t know.


    After all, there are too few materials to take things. Even if she asked Xiaoyao to check it, she could not find anything useful.


    Now, I have to be careful.


    "Look at you, you''re going to kill flies in your eyebrows. Well, no matter what happens, as long as I''m here, I''ll never let anyone hurt you."


    Suddenly, the frivolous voice of Qinghu came to my ears.


    Lin Mengya was so disturbed by him that she also came back from her meditation.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he saw the man holding a bowl of red bean sweet soup in his hand and putting it in front of him like a treasure.


    "Where did it come from? It smells delicious!"


    Because she always uses her brain and decodes with the greatest ability in front of the system, she now likes to eat very much, especially sweets that can quickly supplement a lot of physical fitness.


    After taking the red bean soup, she took a big sip. The soft red bean and sweet rock sugar, although the simplest, warmed her heart.


    "Of course I made it for you myself!"


    Qing Hu picked the corners of his mouth and showed off proudly.


    "Who can hurt you so much except me?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Lin Mengya nodded with a smile and continued to drink all the sweet soup.


    Qinghu looked at the corner of her mouth stained with sweet soup, smiled and held out his hand to remove the stain for her, and then naturally put it in his mouth.


    "It''s OK. I''ll change another sugar next time."


    Lin Mengya was not aware of anything wrong with the man''s behavior.


    For her, Qinghu is not only a brother, a close friend, but also a confidant.


    This man always does what he wants, and never cares about the eyes of others.


    She is also used to this.


    "The sweetness is actually just good, but if only there were two pieces of rice cakes."


    She smacked her mouth and said with some nostalgia.


    The eyes of Qinghu are dim.


    He is really a despicable person. He doesn''t defend him with his little girl and occasionally indulges his greed.


    Even if it was a crippled body, he still longed for everything about her.


    But all this has turned into a strong emotion beyond the love between men and women.


    All his life, he will only exist for her.


    "New Year cake? Didn''t you hate eating that sticky stuff before?"


    Qinghu still looked at her and joked.


    Lin Mengya also has some helplessness.


    "I really didn''t like it before, probably because I always use my brain too much recently. I like not only sweet, but also glutinous rice and all kinds of high calorie things."


    In fact, she doesn''t hate it at present, because it''s hard to digest, and it will become sticky every time she eats the bowl, so she feels troublesome and doesn''t like it.


    But now, she even dreamed of eating rice cakes, zongzi and so on.


    It''s really strange.


    Qinghu didn''t think there was any trouble, so he waved his hand.


    "Since it''s what you want to eat, I''ll get it for you. Look at you, you''ve lost weight recently."


    Qinghu pinched her face and was very dissatisfied with the touch of meat.


    "I have to mend your body after finishing the work this time."


    Lin Mengya nodded, and many pictures of delicious food were automatically played in her brain.


    Look at her greedy appearance, Qinghu can''t cry or laugh.


    "You''re a little promising!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    "People depend on food, don''t they? By the way, Qinghu, did you find anything when you went after Tu Wensi''s accomplice that day?"


    Mentioned this matter, the smile on Qinghu''s face was not so relaxed.


    "After I followed the man to the backyard, I saw him take a few rounds and meet Tu Wensi. Then the two men were looking for something. But I didn''t expect that they were so alert and found me. Then they led me to a set mechanism trap, but it wasn''t difficult. I got away quickly."


    "Their martial arts are so good that they can find you?"


    She expressed surprise at this.


    To know Qinghu''s current martial arts, even Yu can only be described as "unpredictable".


    He was born as a killer, and his martial arts routine is naturally different from that of ordinary people.


    Tracking and hiding are not only life-saving skills, but also unique skills.


    If they can easily find the ability of Qinghu, it means that at least those people are better than Qinghu in some public.


    Not everyone can easily drive such a peerless expert!

 Chapter 2558

    Qinghu smiled and flicked her forehead.


    "Silly girl, you think my skill is the cabbage on the street. Does anyone want to buy it?"


    Lin Mengya expressed doubts. Qinghu smiled and explained to her, "the reason why I was discovered by them is that the guy''s martial arts came from the same school as my hiding body."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya was a little nervous.


    "But didn''t you say you don''t remember who you learned your martial arts from?"


    She knows that Qinghu''s memory before meeting her is a little confused. Even so far, those memories about his past are somewhat true.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Qinghu from being confused with those possibly false memories, she, together with Xiaoyao, specially formulated a set of strict memory screening methods for Qinghu.


    If this method is used, he can at least distinguish whether more than 90% of his memory is true.


    Except for some key memories, they can''t make judgment at present.


    They have screened out most of the memories.


    What made her a little uneasy was that in this part of the determined memory, Qinghu''s false memory was more than half.


    If it weren''t for the tenacity of Qinghu''s heart, I''m afraid he would have collapsed because of his chaotic memory.


    And the 10% memory, which is still uncertain, includes the memory of Qinghu''s life experience.


    And why did he become what he is now, and who did he learn those strange martial arts?


    These are still a mystery.


    Qinghu knew that she cared about herself and couldn''t help turning up the corners of her mouth.


    "Each martial arts has its own characteristics. My kung fu is the most mysterious and unpredictable, but those who can understand my kung fu are the same people."


    It''s also that his skill should be higher than that of the other party, otherwise the other party will not guess to lead him into the trap, but beat him back.


    Lin Mengya nodded, immediately thought of something and asked, "you don''t want to track down the killer, so as to solve your doubts?"


    She guessed that Qinghu was not surprised.


    "In fact, I''m not curious about how my martial arts came from, but you seem to care about it. I think it''s a good opportunity."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya didn''t react.


    After a while, she said in tears and laughter, "I don''t mind your origin. I''m just afraid you''ll feel sorry for your lack of memory."


    Qinghu''s thinking logic can always be unexpected.


    In fact, she is also very clear that because of the deviation and lack of memory, Qinghu is actually a little paranoid and single emotionally.


    But she didn''t expect that the reason why Qinghu hasn''t collapsed so far is that he places all his emotions on her.


    If she doesn''t disappear, he won''t collapse. Although it looks dangerous and fragile, it''s the safest and most effective way.


    "So it is, then I don''t need to chase. Besides, I don''t think this man can escape."


    Qinghu doesn''t care a little. It''s easy to cut off the way to trace his memory.


    Lin Mengya looked at him for a few seconds.


    Well, since the parties are so free and easy, she can''t do more.


    "But what are they looking for? You can see clearly


    What happened? "


    Qinghu nodded and his eyes fell on her chest.


    "It should be the thing you brought back from Sheng''s house."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    She washed the seed well and studied it. She didn''t find anything special.


    But for one thing, the smell seems to disappear a little. Although her smell is beyond ordinary people, she still can''t smell at all.


    The same is true for others. The fragrance seems to evaporate clean and there is no residue at all.


    She didn''t go so rashly to destroy the seed, but she didn''t imagine that she would swallow it by herself or find someone to swallow it.


    At present, she is not sure what the use of this seed is, so she can only take it with her.


    "That''s what they''re looking for. Have you heard what''s the use of this thing?" She asked.


    Qing Hu touched his chin.


    "They didn''t say much before, and I didn''t quite hear it. Tu Wensi mentioned that it was a treasure that his father had worked hard to get. He also said that the Song family must take it back this time. He didn''t say what it was and what it was for."


    It looks like a treasure.


    Lin Mengya had to rethink the value of seeds.


    The Sheng family and the Song family are both big families of the ancient Shangxian family. It can be said that their status in the ancient family is already the top part of the pyramid.


    But even they would rather steal the good things directly in the dark, which must be more precious.


    I don''t know what happened to the Sheng family and the Song family?


    If only there were a few people left alive, it would be good to catch them and ask them!


    They are at a loss, but long Tianyu and Li Ao are worried.


    "Why did the seeds of the divine tree appear here?"


    Li Ao lowered his voice and asked, his eyes full of anxiety.


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and no one could see through what he thought in his heart.


    The whole body is low pressure, even if it is anxious as Li Ao, he doesn''t dare to urge again.


    "There must have been some changes we didn''t expect. This seed should have been planted last time. However, it was not cleaned, but secretly taken out."


    The last time the sacred tree bears fruit, it was 50 years ago.


    Although he was not born at that time, he was sure that the seeds of the divine tree were watched and destroyed.


    But now, there is still one in this world!


    Moreover, it is even more incredible that it also appeared in the Sheng family of the ancient family.


    "What should we do now? Once the seeds of the sacred tree take root, there will be another catastrophe? Can we deal with it then?"


    Li Ao''s face was very bad.


    He felt his scalp numb at the thought of that possibility.


    "This seed should have been unable to germinate. Don''t you smell it? It''s the smell of the death of sacred tree seeds. Once the aroma disappears, the seeds will die."


    This is why he held back for the first time.


    Otherwise, with his knowledge of the sacred tree, when he sees the seeds of the sacred tree, he may expose his hidden secrets.


    It''s not that he can''t hold his breath, but that the matter is so important that it can''t be half wrong.


    "If it is the seed of the divine tree of death, we still have


    Room for maneuver. What I am most worried about now is that those people may discover the secret of the divine tree. "


    That''s why he can''t sleep and eat day and night.


    Long Tianyu was silent again.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he said, "they won''t know. Even if they know, they won''t get the divine tree."


    After Li Ao looked at him with a dignified face, he suddenly widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Is it --"


    "Shut up!"


    Long Tianyu suddenly raised his head and roared fiercely.


    Li Ao was frightened and couldn''t help retreating a few steps.


    Because long Tianyu''s face was so ugly that he even thought for a moment that he was afraid he might not have seen the living king of hell.


    Subconsciously, he covered his mouth with his hand, and his heart jumped wildly in his chest.


    Half is scared, the other half is for some possibility.


    "I won''t betray you! Even if..."


    Li Ao swallowed a mouthful of water and covered up some key information.


    "I''m not stupid enough to let it out. It''s not good for me."


    Long Tianyu also slowly restrained his look.


    "I''m sorry. Although I''m a little excited, I want to tell you that I did all this for her. If anyone dares to hurt her, I will exhaust everything I have and tear up all the dangers."


    This is tantamount to admitting Li Ao''s guess in disguise.


    In addition to exclamation, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Why is it her? It seems that we should be really careful about this. But why is her appearance completely different from what we know? Or are you wrong?"


    Li Ao has completely become an insider at the moment. There is a dark color in long Tianyu''s eyes, but he has been staring at each other''s reaction.


    As long as Li Ao dared to show a trace of vacillation, he knew he would remove the other party without hesitation.


    Fortunately, Li Ao passed the test.


    Long Tianyu lowered her eyes again.


    "I don''t know. Maybe something went wrong."


    If ya''er hadn''t told him that she was in another time and space, he was still looking for the person in the picture and wanted to hold him in his hand.


    Who knows, God is the best one.


    Not only did he not have any surprises, but he felt that nature made people happy.


    "That''s right. After all, it''s been passed on for many years. It''s really possible to have a deviation in appearance. But since we know that she is the person we''re looking for, shall we continue to look for it?"


    Long Tianyu knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair.


    "Look, keep looking, and find it before everyone else."


    "You mean, find someone to pretend?" Li Ao didn''t think it was a good idea.


    But long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said, "this man must have existed."


    As like as two peas mentioned, the portrait is the same as her appearance. But there are differences between them. And the age is not much better than it is.


    In fact, he has seen the original version of this portrait. The portrait that biya''er got is actually younger and closer to ya''er''s previous appearance.


    If it is a clerical error, it will not be so coincidental. However, everything else is very similar, except that it looks a few years older.

 Chapter 2559

    Besides, there must be something else in it.


    Otherwise, why as like as two peas, he looks exactly alike in the other time and space.


    "So, you mean, steal a dragon and turn a phoenix?"


    Li Ao thought for a moment and then asked, "but how are you sure that the master of the palace is the person we are looking for?"


    But he didn''t wait for long Tianyu''s answer.


    In fact, long Tianyu couldn''t elaborate.


    First of all, the person they are looking for is very important, and according to the prediction of the man who painted him, everything else can be right with ya''er except his face.


    Although he had suspected it before, he didn''t know that ya''er''s past appearance was the same as the portrait until a few days ago.


    The second is ability.


    At the beginning of that day, no matter he, Qinghu or Li Ao, they didn''t smell the smell of seeds.


    Only ya''er.


    The man said that the secret of the sacred tree was tied to the man in the painting.


    Only the people in the painting can be recognized by the divine tree.


    Therefore, ya''er is the first to smell the smell of seeds.


    Coupled with the degree of compliance with other conditions, ya''er is undoubtedly the most certain candidate.


    But this matter concerns the secret of his beloved, and he will never say it even in front of his allies.


    Fortunately, Li Ao is not a person who doesn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that he refused to say, he probably guessed something, so he stopped questioning.


    However, after the two people had made a total and determined the remedial measures to be taken later, they came to an end in a hurry.


    When long Tianyu returned to the room, Lin Mengya had fallen asleep.


    He sat by the bed and looked at his lover''s sleeping face affectionately.


    Lin Mengya also heard the voice, looked at him dimly, and yawned a little.


    "Why is it so late? Go to bed quickly. Aren''t you going to inquire about the Sheng family tomorrow?"


    Seeing that she wanted to get up, long Tianyu gently pressed her with one hand.


    Then he propped himself on the bed and moved himself up.


    Lin Mengya habitually arched inside. When long Tianyu settled down, she moved over and stuck it in his arms. Her arm naturally wrapped around his waist.


    Long Tianyu held her and gently rubbed her back.


    "Well, go to sleep."


    "Well, you too."


    In the night, the breath of the man in his arms gradually calmed down.


    Long Tianyu was unable to sleep for a long time and could only sleep with his eyes closed.


    The sacred tree and the portrait are shackles wrapped around them.


    I just don''t know whether this yoke brings them hope or destruction.


    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya was called by long Tianyu.


    "Let me sleep a little longer."


    With a thick nasal sound, she buried her face in the pillow and asked him with her eyes closed.


    Long Tianyu touched her head with some worry.


    Although he knows that ya''er usually doesn''t get sick, he can''t take it lightly.


    Unfortunately, he has never been able to read medical books, and her physical condition is special, so she can''t go to the doctor at will.


    It was only after she had slept for two hours that she woke up in his worried eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rubbed her eyes, and Lin Mengya asked with some doubt.


    His man''s face seemed a little ugly. Just about to reach out and touch his forehead, he grabbed it.


    "Ya''er, tell me the truth, have you felt anything wrong lately


    Comfortable? "


    She?


    Shaking her head, Lin Mengya wondered more.


    "No, I''m in good health recently. I have to say something..."


    The next half sentence is enough to make long Tianyu worried.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Lin Mengya was so stunned on the spot.


    Then about half a moment later, even long Tianyu almost couldn''t help calling people. Lin Mengya suddenly came back to her senses, looking a little complicated and dignified.


    "Well, Yu, I have something very important to tell you. Don''t be frightened when you listen."


    Long Tianyu''s heart sank in an instant.


    Sure enough, there must be something wrong with ya''er''s body. Otherwise, she wouldn''t speak in such a serious tone.


    "I may have it again."


    It must be. When she was in Jin, she sneaked away in order to detoxify.


    Now, he certainly won''t


    wait!


    "Yes? What is it?"


    Just like all men in the world, at this moment, long Tianyu''s powerful brain is close to nothing.


    He looked at his wife with shock in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya backhanded his big hand and stuck it on his lower abdomen.


    He looked a little complicated and said, "you know, my body is different from others. Just now I asked Xiaoyao to examine me. Maybe in ten months, we will add another brother or sister to Ning''er."


    Because of her constitution, it''s not easy for her to get pregnant.


    And Yu also insisted on this matter and didn''t want her to suffer again.


    It''s just that Yu hesitated recently. She always took the initiative when they were dating.


    Once or twice, she forgot to take contraceptives when she was too tired to move.


    In fact, Yu was worried about her health and secretly asked the teacher for some long-acting drugs for men.


    But recently, because he wanted to treat his injury, those drugs were metabolized in advance.


    This also led to the silence of the little life, and it was almost ruled out by her body because of drugs.


    Later, she suddenly used blood poison again. Unexpectedly, this little life was quite destined for her. It was a blessing in disguise and got the nourishment of her blood poison.


    Anyway, it was an unexpected little gift.


    "I''m not... How are you?"


    Long Tianyu is a little incoherent.


    Last time there was Ning''er, he was so young that he often regretted when he thought of it later.


    Now he didn''t know what to do when he thought that his wife had another baby in her belly.


    At the thought of his wife running around with him before, his face turned blue.


    "Lie down quickly! By the way, I''ll write to the teacher now. No, let them take the teacher directly! I remember you liked sour when you were huaining''er, and I don''t know if there was any here. I''ll let someone buy it now. Also, if you feel uncomfortable, you must tell me, don''t stand up, okay?"


    Lin Mengya was bewildered by his repeated instructions.


    How could this man change his appearance as soon as he got involved with her.


    "All right."


    She tugged at his hand.


    "It''s not that serious. I''ve changed Xiaoyao to real-time monitoring mode. Don''t worry. He will worry about this sister more than you."


    Although there are still no men and women, Xiaoyao has firmly said that he wants a sister this time.


    So that the goods will replace the system now


    Some interfaces have been replaced with lovely dream backgrounds with Pink Bows, and even all the information of the cub has been made into cartoon images.


    It was a pink ocean that she didn''t want to see at all.


    Look at the panic around you. It''s really not that a family doesn''t enter a house.


    No size is reliable!


    "Sister? Doesn''t that mean we''re going to have a little girl?"


    On hearing this, the corners of long Tianyu''s mouth were about to crack.


    What kind of wise and powerful, high and cold, all set aside, a stupid father alive.


    "Good girl! Good girl! I think there are too many boys in our family. It''s best to have a girl."


    But joy returned to joy, and then he began to worry.


    "Ya''er, tell me the truth, does this child affect your body?"


    He held Lin Mengya''s hand and his eyes were full of concern for her.


    Lin Mengya was soft hearted and couldn''t help teasing him.


    "What if there is?"


    "Then let''s not have this child! I don''t like her, but I hope you''re better."


    This is his truth.


    At the beginning, when ya''er gave birth to Ning''er, it could be said that she lived a narrow life.


    Even if the mother and son are safe in the end, he will never forget the danger in his life.


    And ya''er''s blood poison, I''m afraid her teacher has nothing to do over the years.


    If it would really hurt her life, he wouldn''t take the risk at all.


    Lin Mengya touched his face.


    "When a woman gives birth to a child, even if she is well prepared, she has stepped into hell."


    Sure enough, his face turned white.


    Long Tianyu tightened her lips and showed some reluctance in her eyes.


    "Then we won''t!"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Lin Mengya still couldn''t help staring at him.


    "I haven''t finished yet. Don''t go crazy."


    Then he said, "this child came at a bad time. Now you and I are trapped in this ancient family. I don''t know what we will encounter, and I don''t know how long we will go back. If I take the baby now, I''m afraid we will be controlled everywhere."


    Long Tianyu has made the worst plan, but I don''t know why ya''er was dissatisfied just now.


    Lin Mengya knew he didn''t understand and caressed her lower abdomen lovingly.


    "I just discussed with Xiaoyao that this child may not develop very well because of congenital defects. So I want to leave her in the body to nourish her first."


    Thanks to her blood poison, she transformed her constitution, plus the help of small medicine.


    To put it bluntly, it is to prolong her pregnancy cycle and let the baby stay in her stomach for a long time.


    Long Tianyu still didn''t understand, but Lin Mengya couldn''t help it.


    "Just like Nezha! Does Nezha understand?"


    Someone who doesn''t match the myth system says, who is that? Is it a person?


    Lin Mengya finally gave up the explanation.


    "I want to conceive her more for a period of time, and during this period, we should keep a distance and can''t applaud for love. Now you understand?"


    Long Tianyu now fully understood.


    His face nodded very seriously, and then his eyes asked sincerely, "how long will it take? I''m not that kind of low-level person, I just ask."


    Oh, Lin Mengya, who knows each other''s temperament, doesn''t believe it.


    "It may take half a year."


    In an instant, the serious face turned into a bitter gourd face, and it was still the kind of special sadness.


    "For at least four months, I tell you, don''t push an inch! In case you hurt my baby, I''ll scramble your eggs!"

 Chapter 2560

    The arrival of the child is too much of a surprise for the couple.


    But long Tianyu was quite interested in what Lin Mengya said.


    With a responsible attitude towards the body of his beloved, long Tianyu repeatedly asked some key questions.


    After Lin Mengya repeatedly promised that this would not only make the baby healthier, but also reduce the burden on her body, long Tianyu settled down temporarily.


    Therefore, long Tianyu, who entered the silly father mode from time to time, gently touched her lower abdomen and asked again tirelessly.


    "How long will it take for the child to come out?"


    Lin Mengya could not help patting him.


    "Didn''t I tell you that Xiaoyao said he would monitor until my body and embryo were suitable for development? Maybe it would be three to five months longer than ordinary children."


    Thanks to this system, she can improve the quality of embryos through blood poisoning, and then delay the development of embryos.


    "What about you? Will you react like Huaining?"


    Long Tianyu asked seriously.


    Last time, Lin Mengya''s situation was good. At that time, long Tianyu also deliberately asked many questions about pregnant women.


    I don''t know how many sins this child will make ya''er suffer.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    If he was not in this situation, ya''er and her children would not be wronged like this.


    Lin Mengya only glanced at him and knew what the man was thinking.


    I can''t help but lift my lips and smile like a chicken thief.


    After all, she is the one who gives birth to children and the one who bears the pain.


    Since men can''t help, it''s good to confess their usual sins.


    "What''s the reaction --"


    She deliberately lengthened her tone and liked to see Yu worried.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that I can eat and get tired easily. After all, the child is in my stomach. It''s still very hard for me to provide nutrition for two people alone."


    "Well, from now on, I''ll let someone make you something you like to eat at any time. By the way, let them make you some preserves, fruits and so on. Let''s take them with us. In short, I won''t let you two starve!"


    Long Tianyu immediately went out in a wheelchair and ordered people to go.


    Lin Mengya smiled and went back to bed. It was soon quiet outside. Although she could still hear some movements, it was also because of her keen hearing.


    Turning around, the smile on her face gradually faded.


    "Xiaoyao, are all the things you said before true?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao was not as happy as she said, but turned into a little boy with a tight wrinkled forehead.


    "According to my observation, this embryo will gradually overdraft your physical strength. The energy required for her growth is far greater than that of ordinary embryos. At present, the owner''s best is to take some more pure poisons to maintain his own survival."


    A small fertilized egg later becomes an embryo and finally develops into a small baby.


    Bit by bit, it comes from the support of the mother.


    What she told long Tianyu before is also true. She will become greedy and tired because of the child, but this is not the most fundamental reason.


    In the words of small medicine, it is this small embryo that is madly absorbing the nutrition of her body.


    And press


    According to the normal situation, once the melon is ripe, she is either completely hollowed out and can only linger in the hospital bed in the future, and she won''t live for a few years.


    Or die of physical exhaustion during production.


    In short, the child wants her talisman more.


    If she wants her children to grow up, she has to sacrifice her life.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and continued to ask, "do you know why?"


    "It''s not clear at present, but because of the blood poison, when the host is overloaded, he can completely replenish with drugs, and he won''t worry about hurting the embryo and himself."


    This is the reassurance the little medicine gave her.


    Although she is reluctant to give up her children, she still has a child, family and friends.


    Once faced with a dilemma, she didn''t know which side she would choose.


    "Monitor the situation at any time, and I will try my best to adjust my body."


    She looked at the embryo data carefully, and then exited the system page.


    The unexpected joy is a disaster that will become its own if it is not handled well.


    She didn''t want to be angry with the child or anyone else.


    She looked down at her wrist.


    Blue and purple blood vessels are distributed among them, and who can think that not only her blood, but also the most poisonous blood in the world flows in these blood vessels?


    In short, Lin Mengya only felt that all this was probably related to her own blood.


    In the past, she couldn''t find the answer because she was thought to be trapped in a narrow corner of the world.


    Now, as long as she wants, she can wantonly chase the answer to any question.


    In that case, she must find out what her blood is!


    With the little surprise of the couple, the people sent out to find Gan''s family and inquire about the current situation of Sheng''s family also brought new news.


    The Gan family did come, but they mysteriously disappeared when they slept in an insignificant small villa at night.


    What''s more strange is that the people in this small village disappeared overnight.


    So that some mysterious legends are spreading around Zhuangzi.


    Everything is said. Maybe the truth is hidden in these gossip, but they can''t tell.


    But people have left traces, especially those of long Tianyu and Lin Mengya, who are professionals who have undergone the most rigorous training.


    After they found the small Chuang Tzu, they conducted a carpet investigation.


    Finally, it was found that the Gan family should have been taken away by those people in Chuang Tzu.


    And over the years, the people in this Chuang Tzu may have been in touch with the outside world.


    Because in that Chuang Tzu, they found some remnants of unique things outside.


    You know, it''s close to the Sheng family, which is a loyal supporter of closed conservatives.


    People here, even if they starve to death, dare not easily contact with the outside.


    This in itself is strange.


    As for Shengjia, the gate of Shengjia city has been closed since that day.


    Their men tried every means to sneak in, but they failed in the end.


    In their words, the whole city seems to be wrapped by strange vines.


    As long as they get close, the vines will attack indiscriminately.


    They can only leave first and report the matter to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "Do you really see that the whole city is wrapped in vines?"


    Lin Mengya asked seriously.


    The person in charge of bringing back the news is also the witness of the adventure.


    Nodded and said, "it''s true, madam. I don''t know if it''s the illusion of my subordinates. My subordinates always feel that the damn vine seems to grow bigger than before."


    "If you have enough food, it will grow naturally."


    Lin Mengya knows something, but she is more worried about how far the vine will eventually grow.


    If the vine really can grow without restriction, it will be the people of the whole ancient family who will suffer.


    Besides, she was very afraid of that thing.


    So she begged long Tianyu to follow her to see the situation.


    Long Tianyu was naturally not allowed, but it was hard to say it in front of people. He just dragged her around under the pretext of worrying about her safety.


    But this guy also underestimates a researcher''s exploration and persistence in related fields.


    For two hours, Lin Mengya drank three pots of water and his mouth was almost worn out. Long Tianyu reluctantly agreed.


    But he has a premise.


    Lin Mengya can only observe in a safe range, and she is absolutely not allowed to enter the range of vine attack.


    Without close observation, how can she see the characteristics of vines?


    If Lin Mengya was tucking in his heart, he could not tell the real idea, so that his men could not make complaints about the axis strength.


    Just at night, Lin Mengya was protected by several people and quietly approached Shengjia city.


    Strangely, Shengjia city was quiet at night, and those powerful vines didn''t appear suddenly.


    Lin Mengya stood outside the safe range and anxiously stepped on her feet to see the situation.


    Despite her excellent eyesight, she was so far away that she could only occasionally see a dark shadow flash, and then she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    She knew that the shadow was Yu''s man and was trying to sneak in without disturbing the vines.


    Unfortunately, in the end, they will all end in failure.


    She saw with her own eyes that one of them was trying to climb the wall. As soon as she approached the root of the wall, she was pulled away by several black "ropes".


    If you can''t dodge, you may be entangled.


    She found this situation many times.


    At first she was worried about whether it would alert the people in the city.


    But in the end, she found that the vines were not only for people, but also for all living creatures that could move around.


    Apart from them, the rest are wild cats and dogs.


    Once these small animals get close, the vines will beat immediately, and they will make a sad cry, which adds a bit of creepy terror to Shengjia city.


    Lin Mengya looked at Shengjia City shrouded in the night and fell into meditation.


    For a long time, the man returned in vain and said, "madam, we''ve tried our best. I''m afraid we can''t get in tonight."


    The man felt a little frustrated.


    He has never encountered such a disastrous defeat since he joined his Highness''s command.


    Although unwilling, there is nothing we can do.


    "Go and find some wooden boards. Remember, they should be at least half the thickness of your fingers. If there is no ready-made one, tie several pieces of wood together, but don''t have too big gaps."


    She suddenly opened her mouth and ordered.

 Chapter 2561

    Although most of them are under long Tianyu, they still execute Lin Mengya''s orders very quickly and thoroughly.


    It can be said that if long Tianyu is away, all the forces under his command can be controlled by Lin Mengya, and no one will dare to jump out and stop him.


    If you add what Lin Mengya himself has, it will be a force that no one underestimates.


    Soon, the men under her command were tied up with thick wooden boards with many sticks.


    After checking it, Lin Mengya asked them to tie a thick layer of weeds or soft branches to the board.


    Then she asked them to throw the boards out of the city and then return immediately.


    At first, the big guy didn''t understand her purpose.


    Until they found that the board was thrown under the wall, the vines didn''t move!


    Everyone felt curious and rubbed their eyes hard.


    Just now, did they read it right?


    "Try again this time. Remember, don''t step on any place with soil. If you can''t escape, block it with a board."


    Seeing the situation, as he guessed, Lin Mengya whispered to the people.


    At first, everyone was still cautious until the first guard who flew to the board and was ready at any time was surprised to find that the vines really didn''t come up. Then they realized that she had found a way to avoid the vines.


    It goes without saying that everyone uses this method automatically and spontaneously.


    They soon climbed over the wall and quietly fell into the city.


    The scene inside surprised them.


    Outside the city, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, she can think of this method because she was inspired by the second lady of the Gan family.


    She remembered that a thunder fire could not burn the thing at the beginning, but then it withered instantly when it was completely out of the soil.


    So she has been guessing that the reason why this thing can grow arbitrarily is because there is soil nearby.


    When people or animals outside step on the soil, the vines will "see" and react.


    But if the board is separated, the vines hidden in the soil may be "invisible".


    Moreover, the wood board, the grass or branches on it and the vines are all plants. She saw that the plants around her were all good and had not been affected at all, so she guessed boldly.


    Fortunately, she was inadvertently right.


    The people who entered the city to explore soon withdrew. Their task today has been completed. Naturally, they want to retreat with her.


    However, as soon as Lin Mengya was about to leave, she suddenly stopped and looked back in the direction of the city wall.


    It was dark, and she could only see a figure standing on the wall.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the shadow disappeared again.


    She unconsciously covered her chest.


    Somehow, just now she felt a palpitation without origin.


    As if there was an extremely dangerous existence for her.


    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    Sheng Wuyou is dressed in a big red dress. At the moment, his eyebrows and eyes are exquisite and charming, and his eyes are full of affectionate staring at the man in front of him.


    The man withdrew his eyes.


    The man who took off his hat pocket had white hair, which looked strange and inexplicable in the moonlight.


    Even though his temperament can be said to be selfish and indifferent, it still does not hinder Sheng Wuyou''s fanatical love for him.


    "Where are the seeds


    £¿¡±


    He asked coldly.


    Sheng Wuyou''s eyes flashed a touch of jealousy, but he skillfully said, "it''s false. I swallowed it immediately after I found it. Unfortunately, it didn''t become what master expected."


    This time, the man turned back.


    It was a face mixed with glamour and strangeness.


    Facial features are rare in the world, but the skin is pale without a trace of blood.


    The most frightening thing that people can''t help but feel is his eyes.


    Scarlet as blood, there is only a small black pupil in it.


    Such a combination, if seen by normal people, will probably only scream a demon and ghost, and then run away in fear.


    But Sheng Wuyou is not afraid.


    She loved this pair of bloody eyes, this face that has never been indifferent.


    Even when she dreams back in the middle of the night, only the other party can make her think.


    After many years, she was so close to him again, which made Sheng Wuyou''s heart start to beat violently.


    "Master..."


    She shouted out these two words like a whisper.


    Unfortunately, the man just looked at the puppet in front of him like a cold moon.


    "Do you want to be her?"


    If Sheng Wuyou is still awake, she will certainly hear the dissatisfaction in the man''s tone.


    Unfortunately, she had long been confused by the confusion in her heart and was too slow to respond at all.


    "Since master wants to see her, I will become her, so that I can be with master forever."


    The long cherished wish of many years seems to be coming true at this moment.


    She gave her all for this man, crazy and stubborn.


    Father, mother, relatives, fiance, even herself, she can not!


    As long as the man''s eyes can stay on her, she can give everything for him.


    "Come here."


    At this moment, the man''s long blood eyes were like flowing blood, with a strange red awn.


    Sheng Wuyou approached unconsciously. Then, as soon as the man raised his hand, she felt the position of her chest and suddenly tingled.


    I looked down and saw only a small tail of a vine.


    In an instant, she shouted in horror.


    "No! Master, get this thing out! I don''t want to be an insignificant person, I want to be the person you care about most!"


    She was not afraid of being destroyed by this thing.


    But she knows very well that as long as she is branded with this brand, she can only be the lowest servant under his feet all her life!


    No!


    She wants to be his lover, pet and the person he cares about most!


    "Master! Please, I don''t have to look at you forever. I want to be with you!"


    She knelt down and cried to him.


    Unfortunately, men have no pity for her.


    "In this world, no one can replace her."


    A man''s attitude is cold and determined.


    Even if the woman under her feet has just offered her whole family, for men, she is just a disobedient slave.


    Sheng Wuyou''s cry gradually weakened, and people fainted to the ground.


    But the next time she wakes up, she will become a complete monster.


    "The master doesn''t have to do it himself every time


    Just kill them. "


    Stepping on the moonlight, a graceful posture came slowly.


    Waving his hand, someone dragged Sheng Wuyou away.


    This time, the man with blood eyes was not as ruthless as Sheng Wuyou, but he just had more eyes.


    After looking at the smiling woman, he asked, "has anyone found it?"


    The woman was stunned, and then her charming face smiled even more.


    "The master is really ruthless. When I meet, I don''t know how I''ve been recently. I know that he forces me to find someone."


    The blood eyes were slightly cool, with some warning.


    The woman was not afraid, just restrained and shook her head.


    "There''s still no news about the man in your heart, but you came out rashly this time, and they noticed it. Now they are also stepping up their search for your highness."


    "Don''t let them take the lead! This time, I''ll find her first anyway!"


    The woman nodded, but did not dare to joke with each other.


    She knows too well when not to annoy the people in front of her.


    As long as there is a little news about that, her master will rush in like a madman.


    What a madman!


    She can''t help feeling in the dark, but who is normal between her and that Sheng Wuyou?


    But Lin Mengya said that as soon as she retreated back to the yard, her men hurried back and forth.


    According to him, when they entered Shengjia City, they saw that the whole Shengjia city was occupied by those vines.


    Countless vines climb and entangle on the streets and houses, which makes people''s scalp numb.


    And it''s so quiet inside.


    Except for some birds flying at night, there was no movement in such a big Shengjia city.


    There are only two possibilities for such a situation.


    Either, everyone was rushed to a place and imprisoned; Or all the living people in Shengjia city were fed to vines.


    When his men said the latter possibility, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu couldn''t help being cold all over.


    How cruel is it to bury innocent people in a city?


    They were silent for a moment. Finally, they let people go first.


    "Shengjiacheng, do we need to go in again?" Li Ao is a little uncertain now.


    Although the ancient people always share the same spirit, this time, I''m afraid he can''t participate in the affairs of the Sheng family.


    He wanted to save those innocent people, but it was too difficult.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but looked at his wife.


    Lin Mengya hasn''t spoken since just now. She just sits beside her and meditates.


    "At present, if we forcibly enter the city, I''m afraid we will lose a lot. Although I found some weaknesses, the situation inside is much more serious than that outside, and I''m not sure."


    She weighed her mouth.


    Li Ao looked at her and sighed involuntarily.


    "Maybe this is the fate of Sheng''s family."


    Out of morality, he may lend a helping hand.


    But now, No.


    "But I haven''t been able to figure out one thing."


    She asked again in doubt.


    "Elder Sheng''s family made such a big noise. What''s his intention? The Sheng family are dead now, and they catch up with those followers. I really don''t understand what he did."


    In fact, if you calm down and think about it, elder Sheng''s practice that day was obviously problematic.

 Chapter 2562

    At the moment, Lin Mengya doesn''t know that all the tragedies of the Sheng family stem from the crazy sacrifice of a woman blinded by love.


    But she knows one thing.


    The vine will not perish by itself.


    From recent observations, she has noticed that the vines are quietly spreading around.


    Although the people within a few miles outside Shengjia city had been emptied, those who had been stranded in the city had died for a time.


    Moreover, although the vine is strange, it has many plant characteristics.


    If they let it go, maybe one day it will spread from Shengjia city.


    At that time, it will be a crisis for the whole ancient nation.


    If the ancient people fall completely, the vine will become a huge crisis.


    They may not be able to be alone.


    She meditated for a moment and had a decision in her heart.


    "Under the condition of ensuring the safety of our people, I think we can do something."


    Li Ao looked at her quite unexpectedly.


    "Master Gong, the trouble of this matter is absolutely beyond our imagination. You..."


    "I know what you want to say."


    She waved and intercepted the other party''s words.


    "However, whether we or you ancient people, we are a whole after all. If the ancient people really fall because of this, what methods do we have to completely ensure our safety? Maybe I am alarmist, but I think the situation of Sheng family may not be an accident."


    Li Ao was not stupid either. Instead, he frowned and said, "do you mean someone deliberately calculated the Sheng family?"


    It should be.


    The second master of the Gan family was used by others, which almost led to tragedy.


    If it hadn''t been for the accident of their husband and wife at that time, I''m afraid the fate of the Gan family would not be better than that of the Sheng family.


    You should know that the second master of the Gan family at that time was in a state where even his eldest brother could start.


    I have to say, if someone really deliberately guides.


    The means of the people behind the scenes are also one of the most vicious and cunning in the world.


    "Indeed, if someone deliberately seduced elder Sheng, every family of our ancient family will no longer be safe."


    Li Ao''s face was full of seriousness at the moment.


    "Thank you for your help. I''m going to contact the allies of the Li family. At least let them realize that this is no longer a tragedy of a family."


    Lin Mengya nodded and watched each other leave.


    "Call -"


    She breathed a long sigh of relief. After a day of tension, she could finally get a moment of relief.


    When I turned around, I saw a smile on my man''s face, and there was an undisguised appreciation in my eyes.


    "Do you think I''m a little busy?"


    She asked mockingly.


    It''s about being alone since childhood. In fact, she was a little indifferent in the past.


    In addition to the people and things she cares about, she is actually a little indifferent to the experiences of others.


    But since she returned to the palace, became the master of the palace and held so many people''s lives in her hands, she gradually began to change.


    She thinks more.


    Nor can she turn a blind eye to the dangers of those who may endanger her.


    Even if only one in ten thousand is possible, she should kill in the bud as much as possible.


    Because she is responsible for those who trust her.


    As a decision-maker, she must be ahead of everyone.


    The smile on long Tianyu''s face is deeper.


    Pushing in a wheelchair


    Before, the generous master grasped her hand.


    "No, my wife is just getting more and more reliable. Even I can''t help but want to rely on you."


    When he said this, his eyes were full of sincerity.


    "Then I''ll give it to you."


    Lin Mengya patted her chest magnanimously, with great pride.


    "When you are afraid, hide behind me."


    Long Tianyu nodded from kindness.


    "Well, I still have to thank your wife for her protection."


    Lin Mengya was also amused by him.


    "OK, anyway, we''re so familiar. I''ll be your golden thigh in the future."


    When the man heard the speech, his eyes turned to his wife''s slender and straight legs.


    "Madam''s leg, I naturally want to hold it tightly."


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Is she thinking a little more recently? Why does she always think that the meaning of what this guy just said seems a little wrong?


    Another day later, Li Ao had sent someone out to deliver news to the nearby family.


    But the news Lin Mengya received was not very good.


    "All the vines have been taken back? Have you looked carefully?"


    Yu has been sending people to monitor the situation of Shengjia city. Last night, she also controlled the vines of the whole Shengjia city. From this morning, she has collected them cleanly.


    The guard nodded.


    "My subordinates thought they were wrong. After several attempts, they found that the vines were really missing. Then we sneaked into the city, and the same is true inside."


    After confirming it again and again, Lin Mengya had to accept this fact.


    You know, last night she made up her mind to fight the vine. This morning, it disappeared by itself?


    That doesn''t make sense, does it?


    When long Tianyu heard the reply from his subordinates, a trace of dignity flashed in his eyes.


    Although he did not know the origin of the vine, the person in charge of guarding the sacred tree once described to him a kind of vine parasitic on the sacred tree.


    No one knows when it appeared.


    By the time the guardian found out, the nutrition of the sacred tree had been almost parasitized by the vines.


    Later, they spent a lot of effort and paid a heavy price to destroy the vines.


    If the vines in Shengjia city have something to do with the demon vines in the guardian population, or they are the same thing, they will be in great trouble.


    "Ya''er, I think we should go to the city ourselves." Long Tianyu suggested.


    Lin Mengya looked at him and disagreed.


    "I''ll just take someone. You''d better stay at home and take command."


    She doesn''t think Yu is a burden.


    But the vine is too flexible. Yu is now convenient. She is afraid of Yu''s injury.


    Long Tianyu also knew that he couldn''t help much now, so he had to agree to her proposal.


    But before he left, he could not help asking her.


    "If you can''t stand it, you..."


    Lin Mengya, who changed into a light dress, smiled at him.


    "I immediately let go of the blood poison. There are no living people in it anyway. I''m not afraid of exposure."


    She cut off the conversation halfway, and long Tianyu could only reluctantly shake his head.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that he would think more. She immediately bowed her head and kissed him several times.


    "Don''t worry, I cherish my life most. Besides, don''t we still have her?"


    She took the man''s hand and put it on her belly.


    "I won''t let anything happen to her."


    Long Tianyu touched it, but he still emphasized it.


    "Everything is based on your safety. No matter what happens, don''t be brave, you know?"


    "Yes!" Lin Mengya smiled and promised him.


    The people outside have taken good care of themselves. Long Tianyu sits at the door and quietly watches her take people away.


    The hands folded in the sleeves have been clenched into fists.


    No one knew how he planned, but taking advantage of this injury, he had gradually pushed the woman who hid him properly to the stage.


    Even though he knew there would be some danger, he still wanted to do so.


    If ya''er is really the person in the picture, he will do everything to send her to the top and look up to the sky.


    In this world, no one can surpass her.


    She will be the sun and moon, and she will be the master of everything!


    All the way, Lin Mengya took people outside Shengjia city soon.


    Just like the news from the prying, there is no trace of the rampant vine here.


    The quiet city gate stands in place, as if someone can see the prosperity of the past as soon as they push it open.


    There was no movement around.


    Even the wind seems to freeze.


    She waved, and everyone dismounted neatly and surrounded her in the middle.


    "Send someone to explore the way." She whispered orders.


    Immediately, two people with flexible and vigorous skills ran over.


    According to her previous method, they used to pave the road with boards.


    But this time just to test.


    So when they walked over on foot, they were already ready to escape.


    Every step may disturb the vines.


    But this time, they went directly under the gate, but there was still no movement.


    "Don''t be careless. Open the door first." She gave orders again.


    The two men looked at each other and gradually drew closer together.


    The gate of Shengjia city was originally closed. After they escaped that day, it was not locked.


    With a sour sound, the door was completely opened.


    Strangely, the vine still didn''t appear.


    "Madam, shall we go in or not?" The head guard turned back and asked her.


    Lin Mengya stared at the door. After a moment, she replied firmly, "go in and have a look."


    A group of nine people entered Shengjia city.


    Their horses were left outside, and five people were left to pick them up.


    Everyone who entered the city carried a signal bomb.


    In case of trouble, people outside will rush in to help.


    Lin Mengya walked very fast because Xiaoyao had been monitoring the situation around her.


    Sure enough, the vines here retreated cleanly. If there were not some deep and small earth holes with uncertain thickness in the surrounding land, she might think that those vines were just an illusion.


    The main street is clean.


    But she clearly remembered that when she escaped that day, many people died here.


    But now, there''s not even a trace of blood.


    I think it should be the vine''s credit!


    They were very careful and checked several shops on the way.


    Most of the shops around are open. A thick layer of dust has accumulated inside, but there is no one inside.


    If you''re not dead, you''re running away.


    Until they turned into an alley.


    At the end, they found a small grocery store with closed doors.

 Chapter 2563

    The head guard signaled the people behind him to stop first, and then came forward to inquire.


    I didn''t want to see a strong smell of burning oil inside as soon as I approached.


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Mengya first reacted and warned that the guard''s skill was also sharp. She jumped back several steps at once, and then avoided the fire oil splashed from inside.


    The people inside probably didn''t expect that the people outside were actually living people. After a moment of hesitation, someone leaned out half his head.


    "It''s alive!"


    It was a middle-aged man who looked about forty.


    His face is still a little haggard, but his spirit is OK.


    After a few words with his companions inside, he opened the door and greeted them urgently.


    "Come in quickly! Or the ghost will come again!"


    The guards obeyed her orders.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly.


    Just as she needs to know the situation in the city, she should not be a bad person according to each other''s appearance.


    At that moment, he hid in with people.


    Inside is a small grocery store, but now it is full of firewood and kerosene, and other useless sundries are randomly stacked in the corner of the other side.


    The middle-aged man looked out again before greeting them.


    "Are you also some foreigners trapped in the city?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Alas, I don''t know what evil I did. Don''t be afraid. My house is safe here. Let''s go. I''ll take you inside."


    "Thank you, brother."


    It turns out that this grocery store is run by this big brother''s family.


    It also happened that the foundation of their house was relatively low, so when eldest brother and eldest brother''s father built the house, they brought back many stones from the outside to raise the foundation.


    Without the soil, it was not suitable for the growth of vines. In addition, when the vines began to spread, the family inadvertently found that the vines were afraid of fire.


    In addition, they have just come in a batch of sufficient fire oil, which can survive without danger.


    However, the short distance from the small shop to the backyard, with her sweet mouth, Lin Mengya has asked all the questions she wants to know.


    And somehow, the eldest brother had a better impression of her.


    Especially when he first entered the backyard, the eldest brother quietly said to her, "you are a girl''s house. Don''t take anything unheard of seriously later. If you really can''t, let your brothers stand out for you."


    She nodded her head and agreed, but her heart was guessing what was going on.


    "Let go of me! Let go!"


    Suddenly, a girl''s shrill cry came from inside.


    The middle-aged man frowned and ran in anxiously.


    Lin Mengya also followed. As soon as she went in, she saw several dandy like people who were moving on to a 13-year-old girl.


    "Dad! Dad!"


    When the girl saw the middle-aged man, she immediately reached out for help.


    "You let go of my daughter!"


    He never dreamed that the person he saved with kindness would stretch out a poisonous hand to his little woman.


    "Fuck you! I''ve been suffocating myself these days! Anyway, the ghost is gone now. I''ll go home immediately after I vent the fire! You shengjiacheng are waiting to be swallowed up by our Zhao family!"


    A young man headed by him kicked away the middle-aged man.


    What is more chilling is that there are more than a dozen people around, but they are all watching coldly at the moment.


    Right there, the hooligans want to


    As he continued to pick up the little girl''s clothes, a steel knife, like eyes, cut off his dog''s paws.


    "Shit, who dares to fight me!"


    "Salty pig hands should have the consciousness of being cut off." Lin Mengya said with a cold face.


    Hearing her voice, the people inside looked at her.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to look at those cold-blooded guys and directly pulled the frightened little girl to her side.


    "Anyone who dares to move again can have a try."


    There are some changes in the look of the people inside.


    Compared with these frightened people, the girl in front of him and his guards are in a neat spirit, ruddy complexion, and have not suffered at first sight.


    But they have seen everything outside.


    It is certainly not a simple person who can retreat in that situation.


    Except for a few who didn''t have eyes, others continued to pack quails.


    They didn''t say anything just now, and now they dare not.


    "Woo woo, Dad, Dad, are you okay?"


    Frightened, the little girl threw herself on her father and kept crying.


    Lin Mengya coldly warned the people around her with her eyes, and then simply checked it.


    Fortunately, I just held my breath. It''ll be all right if I slow down.


    "Nizi, it was dad who almost hurt you!"


    The honest and kind-hearted middle-aged man felt sad and regretted for a while.


    The little girl didn''t blame him, but she wouldn''t give up after holding her father.


    At this time, the dandy who wanted to harm other people''s girls before stood up again.


    Liu Li looked at Lin Mengya angrily, and the salivation in her eyes made people sick.


    "Oh, I don''t see. You''re much better than that girl. How about you? Do you want to go back with me and enjoy yourself?"


    I really want to die.


    Before Lin Mengya ordered anything, the head guard went first, directly dragged the guy''s neck and collar, and was lifted up.


    "If you dare to disrespect my wife again, be careful of your dog''s life!"


    "Let go! I warn you, I''m from the Zhao family! If you dare to hurt me, the Zhao family will never let you go!"


    Looking at that guy''s arrogance, Lin Mengya is really curious.


    Zhao family?


    If she remembered correctly, Li Ao had mentioned that there was indeed a Zhao family in Shangxian family.


    "Zhao family? Which Zhao family?" She asked suspiciously.


    The rascal dandy provoked the corners of his mouth maliciously.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to scare you to death! Our Zhao family is an upper string family, which is completely different from the lowly people of the lower string family like you!"


    She hates the guy who presses people with this so-called identity.


    She is still the head of the palace. Is she proud?


    "Oh? So it is."


    The rascal thought she was afraid and didn''t want to make a next sentence. He was almost scared to cry by her.


    "Why don''t I just kill people and kill people? Anyway, the outside world will finally come down to Sheng family, don''t you think so?"


    Her eyes were cold, and it was obvious that she didn''t look like a joke.


    "You, you dare!"


    The scum of the Zhao family is also anxious.


    He didn''t expect that this beautiful smelly woman would suddenly be so cruel and cruel.


    "Why don''t you try your life?"


    Then the guards who followed her deliberately revealed their weapons.


    The cold shining blade seems to be every


    One can kill his dog at any time.


    Only then did the scum of the Zhao family know that they were afraid and couldn''t care about face. They shrank back, but their eyes were still full of resentment.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of him at all.


    Besides, even if the other party is really bad, she can''t watch the good people wronged.


    Let the little girl help her father to the inner room, and Lin Mengya followed, but left three people outside to watch those guys.


    It was very dark inside, and in addition to their father and daughter, there was a coma on the bed.


    Lin Mengya looked. She was a woman of about thirty.


    But now the woman in bed is with her eyes closed and her face pale.


    The smell of medicine filled the air. She distinguished it a little and found that it was all some blood tonic herbs.


    "Is this your mother?" She asked the little girl.


    The latter said with tears, "yes, but my mother was hurt by that ghost before and shed a lot of blood. It''s not good now."


    Hearing that the damage was caused by vines, Lin Mengya immediately consulted the other party and checked the little girl''s mother.


    What she didn''t expect is that the vine can not only suck human flesh and blood, but also parasitize!


    But the little girl''s mother''s situation is strange.


    The vine didn''t grow again in her body, but curled up quietly in one place.


    "The reason why your mother is bad is that it got into her body. It''s only because your mother''s body is bad, so the vines grow slowly. If you want her to be good, you must remove the ghost."


    Hearing this, both father and daughter''s faces were pale with fear.


    "Well, how can this be good?"


    The heartache of a middle-aged man is like wringing.


    Seeing Lin Mengya, it was like seeing the Savior. She had to kneel down for her on the spot.


    "Girl, I know you''re not ordinary. Please, save the child''s mother!"


    She knelt down with the little girl.


    Lin Mengya, who was willing to accept such a big gift from them, immediately grabbed them.


    "Get up, get up! In fact, I''m not sure. In this way, I''ll try. However, if I fail..."


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man immediately promised.


    "If we fail, we will never blame you! Alas, my daughter-in-law is in poor health and has not enjoyed happiness with me these years. She has been weaker since she gave birth to Nizi. Girl, please help her!"


    The little girl did not speak, but looked at her with tears.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bear it, so she had to promise.


    "Well, you go and get a brazier, some hot water and clean cloth towels."


    Father and daughter hurried to get it.


    She was afraid that the group outside would embarrass them again, so she let others accompany her.


    Then she untied the clothes on the woman''s back and carefully observed the wound.


    According to her last observation, the vine itself contains some spikes.


    After stabbing the human body, part of the sharp thorn will disappear.


    At first she thought these spikes were full of toxins. Now it seems that they are another way of reproduction.


    The woman was stabbed by a sharp thorn, but the sharp thorn remained in her body and grew a part slightly.


    But strangely, there are five wounds on a woman''s back.


    Only one of the spikes developed, and the others were still motionless.


    She tried to touch the undeveloped spikes and found that it seemed to have withered.

 Chapter 2564

    She frowned.


    Looking at the woman''s wound reminds her of the plants in the plant world that were deprived of nutrition because they grew too close, and finally died because of weakness.


    Therefore, although this vine can stab living creatures with sharp spines, it even stabs its parasitic progeny directly into living creatures.


    But no matter how many offspring there are, only the strongest one will survive?


    This is really a cruel competition rule.


    It''s the same for vines and people who are parasitized by them.


    Soon, the man and the little girl brought what she needed.


    "You step back first, and no matter what you see later, don''t make a sound, okay?" She charged.


    Father and daughter nodded in horror, and then they retreated to a corner of the room.


    They couldn''t help curling up together and became each other''s support. They looked anxiously at the woman in bed.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya made preparations before she came in.


    She brought some of all kinds of medicine powder, as well as the scalpels and silver needles she usually uses.


    She first examined carefully by hand and found that the wound of the only surviving vine was hard, about 10 cm in diameter, and decreased radially.


    In other words, the progeny may also develop.


    Although you can''t see it outside, there may be roots inside.


    She can''t be careless.


    Or the woman''s life will be lost.


    After disinfecting the scalpel, she didn''t know how to do it.


    "Aunt, girl?"


    The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and weakly called her.


    She inquired with her eyes. The other party rubbed her hands and said dryly, "you can cure it. In fact, the wound in my family always hurts to death these days. If it''s gone, it''s good for her as soon as possible."


    That said, she saw the man''s eyes turn red.


    This man is not a coward.


    In the face of the attack of strange vines in the city, he chose to protect his wife and daughter and those strangers.


    However, he could not relieve his wife''s pain, and almost killed his daughter because he knew no one.


    Therefore, his current mood should be more complicated and anxious than others can imagine.


    But in the face of his wife''s only hope, he stood up and wanted to seek a result for his wife.


    What a bold and calm heart does this have to be?


    At this moment, she seemed to be infected by men, and her mood could not help calming down.


    She nodded slightly.


    "I see."


    In a puff, she slowly and forcefully lowered according to the previously selected parts. At this time, everyone took a cold breath.


    Lin Mengya kept staring.


    The vine seems to be really moving.


    But how could Lin Mengya give it such a chance?


    She quickly applied the needle with her hand.


    It took only a few seconds to seal all the places where the vines could be moved.


    Then, as soon as the last root of the vine pulled out the woman''s body, Lin Mengya quickly pulled out the vine with her bare hand, and the other hand almost pulled out the silver needle on the woman''s back at the same time.


    "Fire!"


    She gave a cold drink, and the guard immediately brought the fire basin to her.


    Lin Mengya knotted the vines, then covered them with a cloth and threw them into the red charcoal basin.


    The cloth had been soaked with a lot of fire oil, and almost burned as soon as it touched the spark.


    Then, Lin Mengya smelled a big smell of burning.


    She only glimpsed the charred vines, struggled violently for a few times, and then turned into ashes.


    The whole process is actually only a few minutes.


    But for the people around, it is enough to remember a lifetime.


    Especially the father and daughter.


    They are almost directly subverted.


    Is that thing really just a vine?


    "Now patients lose a lot of blood, the best way is to rest. It''s hard to say whether they will leave any sequelae."


    Lin Mengya quickly cleaned the other wounds, then sewed them up, took off the sheep intestines gloves and told the father and daughter.


    It seems that she guessed well just now.


    The seed of this vine sucks the blood of the parasite


    Fluid survival and development.


    If the parasite dies, the progeny will leave and look for a new parasite.


    This is a terrible feature.


    If there are people who are parasitized or leave here, once the conditions are met, the vines will parasitize wantonly, resulting in a catastrophe.


    There''s just one thing she can''t figure out.


    Why are the vines tight when she opens a woman''s skin?


    She found several small holes in the woman''s back.


    Obviously, this is the trace left by the vine''s seed when it wants to expand outward.


    Perhaps, the disappearance of vines in the whole Sheng family, like women, has all retracted to the original place?


    Her heart suddenly had some extremely bad premonitions.


    "Big brother, did anything strange happen here before the vines suddenly disappeared?"


    She asked.


    The middle-aged brother who is busy taking care of his wife is also stunned.


    Of course, he knows everything about his wife''s life-saving benefactor.


    After thinking hard for a while, he patted his head and said, "if there''s anything strange, my daughter seemed to smell a smell of flowers last night."


    He pushed the little girl.


    The latter was still timid, but at least he spoke to her bravely.


    "I, I smelled it when I made medicine for my mother in the yard last night."


    The medicine tastes bitter and astringent, so the little girl notices the distinctive fragrance of flowers in the air.


    In addition, those people are very timid. They always hide in the house and refuse to come out or open the window. That''s why they don''t smell it.


    "Master, I think we may have to run for our lives."


    In the system, Xiaoyao couldn''t help warning her.


    The seed plant is in infancy, so the huge vines that can almost wrap the whole Shengjia city are likely to be in adulthood.


    Elder Sheng''s wound was caused when he was just broken by a vine, but later none of them disappeared.


    Obviously, some of the energy absorbed by the vine can be returned to the parasite.


    So, how far can the vines develop with so many lives in Shengjia city?


    Lin Mengya''s face became more and more heavy.


    "Inform the people outside to pick up and send the survivors out of the city! Others, go to Shengfu with me to investigate the situation."


    Before that, she had to thoroughly check the physical condition of those people before they took the seed out.


    As soon as they heard that they could go out of town, most people looked like crying with joy.


    There is little conflict with the inspection said by Lin Mengya and his party.


    However, the shit stirring stick is inevitable wherever it is.


    "Get rid of your dirty hands! If you touch me again, I''ll cut off your hands!"


    It was the dandy surnamed Zhao who had the most fun.


    Lin Mengya frowned, but saw that the man was angry and wanted to fight with her people.


    "What are you doing?"


    Time is pressing. If you delay one more second, the people here, including them, will be in danger.


    But the dandy surnamed Zhao glared at her.


    "You don''t need your kindness to leave if you want to!"


    This is really a dog biting LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know good people.


    "Just let you take off your clothes for inspection. The situation is special. I hope you can understand and cooperate."


    "Oh, I can take it off."


    The dandy surnamed Zhao pointed at her, and a dirty smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    "Let her and the little girl serve the young master. I''ll undress and take off, and I''ll promise!"

 Chapter 2565

    I''m afraid this garbage doesn''t want to die.


    Lin Mengya ignored her, but told everyone coldly.


    Their time is limited. If they want to go, they should hurry to check. If they don''t want to go, they should stay here. She doesn''t mind.


    As soon as she said this, almost all the people except the dandy of the Zhao family grasped their actions.


    But the dandy stared at her coldly, with a sinister look on his face.


    "Sister."


    She turned around and saw the little girl standing timidly at the door.


    In order to avoid seeing the scum and causing bad memories, Lin Mengya directly led the little girl out.


    "What''s up?"


    The little girl shook her head and just gave her what she held tightly in her hand.


    "My father gave me these two flints. Take them."


    Those are two flints that can easily hit Mars.


    Maybe it''s not worth much money, but the little girl''s father specially prepared it for her self-defense.


    Lin Mengya accepted her kindness and took out a small dagger from her waist.


    The handle is also inlaid with several precious stones.


    "Ah! How beautiful!"


    The little girl exclaimed in surprise.


    Lin Mengya smiled and gave her the dagger.


    "No, sister, I can''t take it!"


    The little girl is not stupid.


    Although she didn''t know those precious stones, she also knew that they were something that rich people could afford.


    In contrast, the flint they sent out is dwarfed. Their childish heart is full of depression.


    She gave her best to the big sister.


    Unfortunately, it''s too cheap.


    "Take it, little fool, what you gave your sister is a life-saving thing. If you really encounter danger, this dagger can''t catch up with your flint! But my sister has nothing else on her now, so I can only thank you with this gadget first!"


    Lin Mengya touched the little girl''s head.


    To be honest, she admired the virtues of the family.


    As a father, he can help others selflessly in times of crisis; As a daughter, she is brave, filial and grateful.


    Maybe they will be honed in difficulties, but one day they will be like polished gemstones, emitting their own brilliance.


    The little girl didn''t understand. She held a dagger in her hand and looked at her foolishly.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help scraping her little nose.


    "My sister tells you a truth. These things are just dead things. If they can''t be used by you, they are even priceless and just a pile of scrap iron; but if they can save your life and death, even a piece of rotten wood, they are priceless. Now you are still young, you will understand them later."


    The little girl nodded stupidly.


    Outside the yard, the escort is ready.


    In addition to the three members of the family, there are more than a dozen others who are willing to go out of town with them after inspection.


    Lin Mengya sent the little girl to her father''s hand, told them to be careful on the road, and rushed to the direction of Sheng''s old house with the rest of the guards.


    In the opposite direction, the little girl clenched the dagger given by her beautiful big sister.


    Maybe she hasn''t understood each other''s words yet, but one day in the future, when she meets her big sister again, she has understood the meaning of each other''s words.


    At that time, it may be the beginning of another legend


    Lin Mengya and his party were very fast and arrived near Sheng''s old house before sunset.


    The air was indeed filled with a sweet and greasy smell of flowers


    ¡£


    She just sniffed and immediately motioned all the guards to stop.


    "Cover your mouth and nose. Everyone takes Qingxin pill!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao has taken the lead in making test results.


    There is no problem with the fragrance of flowers, but there are many things like pollen in this area.


    Moreover, if this kind of pollen absorbs too much, it will have a hallucinogenic effect.


    Lin Mengya had to be more careful.


    The other party has so many means, maybe it''s really holding back some big move.


    A few days ago, Shengfu was still a bustling scene.


    But now the courtyard is deserted and dilapidated.


    The open door is like a devil from hell, which can devour people who enter by mistake at any time.


    "Madam, do you want me to check it first?"


    She looked at the guard and shook her head.


    No, it''s too dangerous inside.


    She thought for a moment and took out a small bottle of powder from the small medicine box she carried with her.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the small porcelain vase fell to pieces in front of Sheng''s house.


    Then the crimson powder exposed inside quickly liquefies.


    Soon, it turned into a pool of bright red liquid like blood.


    This is the powder she extracted from a plant.


    Whether it''s color or taste, it''s almost like blood. It can almost confuse the fake with the real.


    This thing is usually used to trap wild animals.


    Now, I don''t know if I can succeed.


    Although most of the vines have disappeared, there are still a small group of vines sticking out their heads quietly.


    Lin Mengya stared closely, only to see that thing stretched out from the gate of Shengfu, and then quickly plunged into the red liquid.


    But in an instant, things like blood were sucked clean.


    Lin Mengya just felt very upset.


    Fortunately, they didn''t underestimate the enemy carelessly, otherwise they were afraid of being sucked dry.


    The guards also found it extremely difficult.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, they won''t be afraid, but this time, the opponent is not a fucking person!


    For a moment, all eyes focused on her.


    Obviously, the command of this operation lies with Lin Mengya.


    She looked at the situation, thought for a moment and said, "you have seen the previous situation. If you want to completely eliminate the ghost vine, you can only use fire attack."


    Ghost rattan was heard from the survivors before. Lin Mengya also felt it was appropriate.


    The guards nodded one after another.


    "We''ll do what the lady says we should do."


    "Well, in order to prevent that thing from escaping, we need to light a fire at the same time, and I need to lead most of the vines of ghost vine to a place where it can''t run easily. Otherwise, it may slip away from the ground."


    When Liman died before, she found the trace of the suspected ghost vine escaping.


    Although the ghost rattan of Sheng family is larger this time, if the fire burns up, it is likely to escape into the ground.


    At that time, it will be more difficult for them to find.


    Several people discussed secretly and finally chose the previous grocery store.


    For one thing, there is a foundation made of stone. Even if the ghost vine wants to escape, there is some suffering.


    Second, before they left, the boss had entrusted everything to her.


    Whether it''s kerosene or firewood, there''s plenty there.


    Once the fire is big enough and violent enough, the fire may reach the root directly along the part of the vine before the ghost vine reacts.


    Or burn most of the vines. Without energy source, the main body of the vines is easier to deal with than before.


    In short, fire attack is the most effective method.


    In addition, they can only be regarded as feeding ghost vine.


    After discussing their respective division of labor, several people began to act.


    Only Lin Mengya stayed, because her task was to seduce.


    After determining that fake blood was attractive to vines, she took out all her inventory.


    When it is arranged over there, she will lure the ghost vine there with the help of a guard with the best lightness skills.


    As for how much can be drawn, it depends on the attraction of this thing to guiteng.


    While she was tidying up, the smell of flowers in the air suddenly became strong, and the pollen floated with the wind, which made her sneeze twice.


    "What''s the matter with this thing?"


    She put out her head and squinted at Sheng Fu.


    Suddenly, a ghost vine as thick as a human head suddenly stretched straight into the sky.


    Lin Mengya only saw the top of the vine, which seemed to have a bud like thing.


    Then, one by one, the ghost vines climbed up against each other with large and small flower buds.


    She was going to be stunned by the scene.


    what the hell! What''s the situation with NIMA?


    And just when she felt that she probably had too little knowledge, the bud on the first straight ghost vine suddenly burst open.


    In mid air, ghost rattan danced.


    She rubbed her eyes hard and felt that the scene in front of her made her cry.


    Hidden in those flower buds are not soft and bright petals, but rows of serrated spikes like shark fangs!


    And those spikes are not just decorative.


    She saw with her own eyes the first flower bud with sharp spines, and actually bit hard at the flower bud next to it.


    The ghost vine that was bitten off its bud withered and fell quickly.


    The flower bud on it was quickly bitten by the first.


    Although the whole process was very short, there was no blood splashing out.


    But Lin Mengya sensed a bloody scene for no reason.


    This is simply the killing of plants!


    She doesn''t know that ghost vine has the property of cannibalism.


    In her heart, she felt more and more that this thing might not be as simple as keeping people''s memory.


    Perhaps, this kind of thing that people can flock to is actually just an additional function of ghost rattan.


    Only in this way can someone keep raising ghost rattan.


    This thing is a trap!


    In the depths of Shengfu, the man in red who had stayed here for a few days sat leisurely drinking tea.


    The courtyard where he lived was once the residence of elder Sheng.


    Originally a quiet and elegant residence, it has become extravagant.


    All the furnishings turned blood red.


    The whole yard is like being soaked in blood, which is strange, gorgeous and gloomy.


    "Master, the bloody flower has blossomed. This time it looks good. It seems that one can be used."


    The beautiful woman appeared again.


    Only this time, she wrapped herself tightly, but there was a creepy excitement in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    The man in red was not as excited as her, but turned his attention to the vines outside the yard.

 Chapter 2566

    The fighting between vines has become white hot.


    Lin Mengya grasped the powder in her hand and looked dignified.


    Guiteng is a completely unknown dangerous plant for her.


    Therefore, she can only use her previous experience and the results of system simulation to judge the next action of guiteng.


    "Master, I found something similar to this plant in the zither spectrum! But it doesn''t say that this plant will devour each other when flowering!"


    The sound of small medicine came from the system.


    Lin Mengya looked at the information from Xiaoyao.


    "Jade rose, different from ordinary rose, is mostly used to decorate tombs. It can survive in a dark and bad environment. When it is well fed, it can climb the whole coffin in a few days to form a coffin made of rose. Because the sharp thorn contains highly toxic and the pollen has hallucinogenic function, it is often used by men to give his wife as one of the means of guarding the tomb."


    In addition to the hallucinogenic function of pollen and the ability to grow quickly with sufficient nutrients, this ghost thing is not similar to rose at all?


    "Xiaoyao, are you sure these two things belong to the same genus?"


    Xiaoyao was silent for a moment, and then showed her two pictures.


    "On the left is the restoration picture I made according to the records of jade rose, and on the right is the picture of ghost vine. You can compare it."


    It''s no better than not knowing.


    Although the ghost rattan is much stronger, its leaves and spikes are indeed somewhat similar to the restoration map of jade rose.


    "Can''t it be a coincidence? Or a mutation or something?"


    Among the flowers, she likes roses best. Her family knows that they have collected a lot of varieties for her.


    So she can guarantee that the ghost vine in front of her will never be a jade rose!


    Little medicine can''t guarantee.


    "It''s true that the habits of ghost vine should be much different from that of jade rose. But master, it can be mentioned in the record that jade rose has the same function in addition to guarding the tomb. It is said that if jade rose has sufficient nutrition, it can bear fruit."


    "What fruit?"


    "Most of the fruit of the jade rose was born in the coffin. If you can get one and put it into the mouth of the deceased, the body will not rot over the years. Another legend says that the fruit of the jade rose is actually the soul of the deceased. If you give it to a woman and get pregnant, it is the reincarnation of the deceased."


    When Xiaoyao quickly transmitted data to her, the fighting flowers on the ghost vine began to have new news again.


    Before, in addition to the first flower, several stout vines survived.


    Unexpectedly, they stopped gradually and no longer nibbled at other flower buds.


    The flowers left began to sway gently.


    Those fanglike spikes fell off quickly, and then the white petals were exposed inside!


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Although it was far away, she could see very clearly.


    Those at the top are really roses!


    "It seems that your guess is right."


    Whether it''s a variety or a close relative, ghost vine has something to do with jade rose.


    But the next moment, she couldn''t help falling into thinking.


    Jade rose can bear fruit. What about ghost vine?


    Also, does she want to do it now?


    Otherwise, if we wait until the ghost rattan flower withers, we don''t know what the situation is.


    In her tangled Kung Fu, the man in red and his men have come to the root of bloody flowers.


    That''s a secret room in the basement of Sheng''s house.


    A haggard man who couldn''t see human shape at all was tied to the ground by countless vines.


    His legs were kneeling, and the vines extending from his knees were deeply rooted in the ground.


    His hands could never be put down because of the growth of vines.


    The whole person is like being firmly fixed by vines, like a strange vase growing with vines.


    After hearing their footsteps, the man even opened his eyes and looked at them.


    "Gee, it''s ugly."


    The woman shook her head and her face was full of disgust.


    But then she stroked the vines of bloody flowers like a lover.


    "Master, I haven''t seen it so happy! It seems that your choice was right at the beginning. This flower can grow fast only with sufficient fertilizer. What''s the point of competing with the divine tree? Anyway, the divine tree has long been half dead."


    Did the man in red look at elder Sheng.


    Although he didn''t answer the woman''s words, he obviously thought so.


    Reach out and gently touch the vine. The next moment, he bent his fingers and inserted them into the vine.


    The stout vine suddenly shook, then seemed to feel pain and wanted to try to get rid of the man''s hand.


    But the man narrowed his eyes. The woman beside him smiled and sprinkled a kind of powder around the roots of the vine.


    The vine suddenly stopped moving.


    But as a man like a flowerpot, he silently grew up his mouth and his face became more distorted, as if he suffered great pain alive.


    "Well, you have completed what my master ordered, and you have achieved perfect merit and virtue. Let you become my master together with this bloody flower."


    The voice of a charming woman is beautiful.


    But what she said was enough to make anyone tremble.


    The man''s fingers remained in the vines looking for something.


    Outside, Lin Mengya found that it was a quiet vine just now, and suddenly the demons danced.


    She was startled and thought something had happened.


    But then, the ghost vine seemed to get enough nourishment and burst straight in an instant.


    Lin Mengya, who had no idea what was happening in the root system, thought it was the vine that got new nutrition.


    That won''t work!


    If the ghost vine grows wantonly again, I''m afraid they can''t control it.


    Make a quick decision and act now.


    She ran out and dropped a bottle.


    The powder in that bottle is more than twice as much as before.


    As soon as I came into contact with the air, it turned into blood and became the silent invitation of the vine.


    Lin Mengya has confirmed the route back and forth. The guard follows her. They move very quickly.


    Vines are characterized by speed, agility and unpredictability.


    Therefore, she had to choose the strategy of more temptation in order to attract more vines of ghost vine.


    It''s also a pity that she has a good time.


    Before, the man in red and his men gave ghost rattan something similar to anesthetic.


    Although it works for ghost vine, it will create an illusion of energy.


    In this way, once the effect of anesthesia has passed, guiteng will feel hungry, because its noumenon depends on energy to separate more vines, so the tricked guiteng must replenish energy for itself in the shortest time.


    The things she used were really effective, but because of the anesthetic


    Existence, ghost vine will not react for a time, which greatly strengthens her safety.


    When she finished the layout as quickly as possible and the guard took her safely back to the courtyard, the vine on the other side of the Sheng family finally found that she had been cheated.


    The smell of blood is particularly attractive at this time.


    Lin Mengya adjusted her detection system to the highest level, and then she heard the movement of ghost vine breaking through the ground.


    "Coming!"


    She gave a low cry, and everyone was ready for action in an instant.


    Countless ghost vines are raising vines one after another, greedily sucking the fake blood left by her.


    It was the first time everyone faced guiteng head-on.


    When they saw the main vine as thick as a man''s body, they couldn''t help but burst out in their hearts.


    I''m afraid it''s not really a monster, is it?


    Even Lin Mengya was surprised. How could he even lead such a thick main vine?


    She didn''t know that in fact, all the energy would be supplied to the main vine first, and then the main vine would be distributed to each branch as the distributor.


    This time, the main vine loses the most energy, so the main vine will "supplement".


    As everyone knows, this is a Hongmen banquet with no return!


    The vines are getting closer and closer. Seeing that the vines with spikes are coming to them, several people still calm down and determine whether there is a way to gather more ghost vines.


    Lin Mengya felt her scalp numb.


    At the moment when guiteng was about to touch her, she gave the order first.


    "Fire!"


    In an instant, the strong smell of fire oil poured on it.


    Then came the long burning fire.


    Without exception, smoke rose everywhere.


    Ghost vine is most afraid of fire.


    But it never expected that what they feared most would burn on them one day.


    The sound of "crackling" hit everyone''s heart.


    Vines are vines after all. There is no cry, but there is movement when struggling.


    Mars flew around, and even she felt the rolling heat wave, and the ends of her hair turned yellow, but like those guards, no one stepped back.


    "Madam, my side has successfully ignited."


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    From a distance, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that they have succeeded!


    "OK, let''s retreat."


    Lin Mengya tore a piece of cloth and protected her face.


    Ghost vine has been completely lit. What they need to do now is to evacuate Shengjia City safely.


    As for those survivors who may be hiding elsewhere, it will soon be found that it has become much safer.


    She had checked the routes they passed one by one before and made sure that no one was there.


    The rest depends on their own luck.


    The fire flared up and black smoke rose into the sky.


    When Lin Mengya retreated, she couldn''t help looking in the direction of Shengfu.


    One is sobbing, and the other is probably worried that the vine will not die.


    It seems that she will have to come in again after the fire.


    At least, she can rest assured that the ghost vine was really burned.


    But what she didn''t expect was that two people came out of the depths covered by the fire.

 Chapter 2567

    "Cough, damn it! Who did it? If I know, I have to skin him alive!"


    The charming woman was full of embarrassment, but her eyes revealed a little malice and resentment.


    You know, blood flowers are not so easy to raise.


    This time, it also exhausted the human life of the whole city to catalyze its fruit.


    Originally, after the master took something, she could achieve her wish.


    Who knows, it was burned!


    The man in red still maintained his posture, but he firmly held a shuttle shaped seed with two pointed ends.


    The bright red blood wound down from the palm of his hand.


    But he didn''t care at all. His sight was just firmly fixed on the seed, with an inexplicable tenderness.


    They rushed out of the fire at a few speeds.


    The woman skimmed her mouth and then flirted with the man.


    "Master, go back first, and I''ll find someone who has ruined my good deeds! If I don''t speak out, I''ll have to hold my breath."


    The man didn''t even look at her and left on his own.


    The remaining charming woman looked jealous.


    "I really don''t know who else will be in your heart except that person!"


    But she''s different from that fool Sheng Wuyou.


    She has been with her master for ten years, and she has long understood that they are just the shadow that the master uses to find that person.


    Since it is a shadow, there should be no superfluous thoughts.


    Besides, she has her own things to finish.


    The seductive woman hooked her lips and looked at the fire with a sneer.


    "I want to see who dares to miss my good deed!"


    The raging fire almost destroyed the whole Shengjia city.


    As she had expected, some lucky people who were lucky not to be eaten by ghost vine also took the opportunity to escape after the fire.


    The fire seems to have annihilated many things, but what is engraved on the hearts of those who have experienced this event is an indelible shadow.


    From that day on, they lost their loved ones, their homes and hope to live.


    But people who have experienced despair, without exception, choose to live on.


    But some of them chose to degenerate, while others chose the same choice as the father and daughter of the grocery store owner.


    They spent their whole lives wandering outside, just to find the ghost vine that brought disaster.


    Gradually, they spontaneously became a small force.


    No one expected that in 20 years, this small force like bamboo shoots will become one of the famous big forces on this continent.


    Now, after Lin Mengya brought back the news that the ghost vine was burned, long Tianyu also quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    That thing is good, of course.


    He is worried that those who cultivate ghost rattan actually have another purpose.


    Immediately, he sent people to investigate the situation around Shengjia city.


    Who knows, after the first night, two people mysteriously lost contact.


    When the fire was completely extinguished, their men found two charred bodies in the southwest corner of the city gate.


    If two unique weapons of long Tianyu''s men were not found next to their bodies, no one would be able to identify them.


    In this regard, long Tianyu had to be more cautious.


    He knew very well that his men would never act without authorization without special circumstances.


    Besides, they died in the same place.


    If they really encounter a difficult enemy, if they resist, they will also choose one for one and let the other


    People fled back to report.


    Unless they meet a strong enemy.


    So strong that they can''t escape even if they work hard together.


    But is there really such an expert in Shengjia city?


    Long Tianyu is skeptical about this.


    This time, he insisted on going to the city with Lin Mengya to explore the situation, but also to find out.


    Among the ruins burned by the fire, a black coke almost ran across the whole Shengjia city.


    That''s what the ghost vine looks like after it''s completely charred.


    Even so, it''s amazing enough.


    "What on earth did such a thick vine grow up on?"


    Li Ao sighed.


    Lin Mengya''s clear fox glanced at him and opened his mouth.


    "Eat people."


    Li Ao was stunned, and immediately his face sank.


    This time, in addition to himself, he brought more than a dozen aristocratic people who made friends with the Li family.


    They all escaped because they didn''t attend Sheng''s wedding.


    Originally, when Li Ao personally went to the door to lobby them, these people thought he was hysterical.


    But seeing that he said his attitude was serious, coupled with the Li family''s consistent good reputation, they sent people with suspicion.


    Now, seeing that Shengjia city has become an empty city, several people can''t help but feel frightened.


    The Sheng family is still so, if they


    Secretly exchanged several eyes. The group made up their mind and reported to their owners when they went back.


    We should prevent it early.


    Along the vine, they came to Shengfu.


    The glory of the past has grown into yesterday''s yellow flowers, leaving only a dilapidated mansion.


    The vine extends from here and almost blocks the whole gate.


    After Lin Mengya determined that the ghost vine at the gate had lost its activity, her people also began to clean it up.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw withered vines all over the ground.


    The big rose like flowers have withered and yellow, and it seems that they will turn into powder in the next moment.


    Facing such a scene, she couldn''t help sinking her heart.


    It seems that although the main vine was ignited, it was not completely burned.


    "Be careful, everyone. The ghost vine may still be alive!"


    With her warning, everyone could not help tightening their hearts.


    Even the timid have backed out.


    Who knows if this thing will suddenly come out and bite them?


    Finally, in addition to long Tianyu and Qinghu and their guards, Li Ao and three young people were left in the depths of Sheng''s house with her.


    The three men were bold and cautious, and curiosity outweighed fear.


    What''s more, when they saw that Lin Mengya was not afraid of a woman, they were more worried about their self-esteem and were unwilling to fall behind others.


    Several people found around the basement of Sheng''s house all the way.


    Lin Mengya looked carefully at the ground, determined that the main vine grew from here, and asked people to start digging down the main vine.


    Suddenly, a very subtle sound of footsteps startled her.


    Her eyes were cold and alert, staring at the direction of the sound source.


    "Who''s there? Come out!"


    Except for long Tianyu and Qinghu, no one heard a sound.


    Just when I thought she was too sensitive, I saw a thin figure coming in from the other end of the yard.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    That sound


    The soft voice, coupled with a weak and pitiful appearance, aroused the protective desire of some men present as soon as they appeared.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, but did not put away her vigilance.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The girl in front suddenly shed tears and sobbed and explained, "the maid is Qingping, a slave of the Sheng family. She was locked in the backyard because she made a mistake before. That''s how she escaped."


    She looked up at them with a frightened face.


    "I don''t know if you can sue me. What''s the matter? Where are my master and wife?"


    As soon as they heard that it was a slave of the Sheng family, the three young people took the lead in relaxing.


    In their aristocratic family, domestic slaves are the lowest level of existence.


    Now that Sheng''s family is gone, domestic slaves are the most helpless.


    At that moment, he began to cherish the weak.


    "Nothing. Your parents always blame themselves. It''s not safe yet. You''d better go out of town quickly, girl."


    The woman was shocked when she heard the speech.


    Soon tears were shining and I cried miserably.


    "What should I do? I''ve been sold to Sheng''s family since I was a child. I can''t do anything except serve people. Now the master and his wife have gone, so I''d better die!"


    She was about to hit the wall.


    The three young men, who had seen the battle, immediately stopped the people and advised each other.


    The girl was coaxed by what they said, so she was quiet for the time being.


    But the three of Lin Mengya nearby didn''t say a word.


    The girl seemed to be afraid of them and quietly hid behind the three.


    Lin Mengya always felt that the domestic slave was a little strange, but she didn''t think much.


    After all, the Sheng family is so big that it''s not surprising to have one or two survivors.


    Soon, the man in charge of digging the main vine dug into the secret room.


    After removing the stone, they found elder Sheng who had completely grown with the ghost vine.


    At this time, he can no longer be called a man.


    "Ah! How terrible!"


    Qingping screamed and fell softly into the arms of one of the men.


    The other party is at a loss, and it''s not easy to throw the person directly on the ground. He can only hold it easily.


    Lin Mengya glanced over there and then turned her eyes to elder Sheng''s body.


    "It''s hopeless."


    Li Ao explored and shook his head at her.


    Elder Sheng''s eyes are full of vines. Now he is like a part of the root of ghost vine.


    "He is to blame himself and no one else."


    Lin Mengya was an objective evaluation of the facts, but she didn''t want Qingping, who had just woken up next to her, to burst into front of Lin Mengya crying.


    "Please save my master!"


    Lin Mengya stepped back and dodged, frowning slightly.


    "I can''t save him. Besides, he has grown in the same place with the ghost vine, and there is no help."


    But Qingping said with tears: "girl, there must be a way! Besides, isn''t she here to save people? Now she sees my master suffering, how can she die?"


    This is a little unreasonable.


    Lin Mengya was patient and explained to the other party, "it''s not that I don''t save her, but that I really can''t save her."


    "If you don''t save people, what else will you do?"


    With a puzzled look on her face, Qingping asked, "is it difficult? Like others, does the girl come for the treasure of our Sheng family?"


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the three people couldn''t help changing slightly.

 Chapter 2568

    The three felt reminded by Qingping''s words.


    by the way.


    When they left, their elders also hinted that the wealth of Sheng family was countless.


    If all the people are really dead, they can take the opportunity to gather some.


    This is not their insidious means.


    After all, even if they don''t move, those who have long coveted Sheng''s wealth will never let go.


    It''s just Li Ao.


    After all, he is a man of the ancient family, and the fat water does not flow into the fields of outsiders.


    But the three people in front of us are outsiders!


    They are not as sensitive as the Li family, nor are they like the Sheng family. They have some ears and eyes outside.


    These people are like frogs at the bottom of a well. They think that Lin Mengya and they will also be moved by the wealth of the Sheng family. At that time, they are a little unhappy.


    Lin Mengya was so clever that she saw through their plans at once.


    She turned her mouth in her heart. Don''t say, she really doesn''t see these heritages of Sheng family.


    But she can''t say that.


    The more she seems to have nothing to do, the more worrying it is.


    Why don''t you find a reason.


    "Miss, I misunderstood. But although I didn''t come to search for treasure, I did come in to find someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The childe surnamed Liu, the most impulsive of the three, asked first.


    Lin Mengya took a deep look at him and said, "how many people have heard of the Gan family?"


    The three looked at each other.


    The Gan family and the Li family have hated each other for many years. They naturally know.


    "Oh, yes. My husband and I were at Gan''s house before. We had an appointment to go together, but they disappeared halfway."


    She lowered her eyes and made no secret of her concern.


    "You also know that the Gan family completely offended the Sheng family because of the Presbyterian meeting. I thought maybe the Sheng family wanted to embarrass the Gan family, so I hurried in to find someone."


    Acting, who won''t?


    Look how dignified she is.


    At this time, the three were cruel in their hearts.


    "So it is. We misunderstood you."


    The childe who accidentally hugged Qingping said with apology.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and even went to the corner with long Tianyu to avoid suspicion.


    Li Ao also felt a little embarrassed and couldn''t help whispering to the three people, "why do you spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart? I know their people. They will never be those greedy for wealth!"


    When he said this, the three felt a little guilty.


    On the contrary, Qingping said in a small voice, "as the saying goes, you know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts. The childe is not a worm in their stomach. I''m afraid I don''t know what they think?"


    Li Ao frowned and asked disapprovingly, "what do you mean, Miss Qingping? They are my friends. I would like to guarantee my life."


    Qingping seems to be frightened by him and hides behind the former childe surnamed Liu.


    "I, I''m just kind-hearted. If you don''t believe me, it''s all right. Besides, maybe they don''t have that mind now, but it won''t be so soon."


    Li Ao was a little unhappy: "don''t worry, girl. Li Ao will never go back on his word."


    Turned around and walked to Lin Mengya and them to show their attitude.


    The minds of the three people became active.


    Especially Mr. Liu.


    He asked Qingping a few words quietly.


    But when he saw each other answer one by one, his mind moved with him.


    "Sorry, it''s my thoughtlessness that makes you so suspicious."


    The first thing Li Ao did when he came over was to apologize to Lin Mengya and them


    ¡£


    But the latter doesn''t care at all.


    Instead, Lin Mengya deliberately glanced over there.


    "This girl is not that simple. We have to pay attention later."


    If he was just a domestic slave, how could he stir up the greed of the three people in a few words.


    They are so strange to the Sheng family that they have to be careful step by step.


    Li Ao also nodded and asked, "how''s the situation of guiteng? Will it harm people now?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and exchanged views with long Tianyu.


    "According to my speculation, this thing should be in a state of suspended death. If conditions permit, it may live."


    Li Ao was worried at once.


    "How can this work? If you keep this thing, it will be rampant one day."


    But Lin Mengya has a bold idea.


    "So I want to dig out its roots and study it."


    In war, we should know ourselves and the enemy.


    What''s more, she needs first-hand information for this strange and unpredictable enemy.


    According to the study of small drugs in the system on jade rose.


    After being hit hard, this kind of thing will abandon its original huge body and radiate new vitality.


    In other words, if they are lucky enough, they can take a ghost vine at the seedling stage back to study.


    Of course, this is not simple.


    Because the seedlings of rose don''t grow from the root system.


    Instead, a section of the best rhizome will be selected to take root and sprout again.


    In other words, those buried underground or not burned vines are possible.


    The root system of this thing is so big and there are so many vines. It''s even more difficult to find it.


    After some discussion, they decided to look for vines with possible seedlings in the name of looking for someone.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are looking for it in the house.


    Qinghu and Li Ao go out with several guards.


    They divided their troops into three routes, and the three young masters of the aristocratic family next to them, plus a slave of the Sheng family, also finished the division of labor.


    "Brother Li."


    The most steady young master Zhang among the three apologized.


    "The three of us won''t go with you. After all, our elders are still waiting for our reply. So we''ll go first."


    Li Ao didn''t believe them at all.


    I was thinking about Sheng jiaso''s products a moment ago. Are you leaving now?


    He just wants to get rid of him and follow Qingping to search.


    Suddenly, he didn''t like these three people.


    "Well, I hope you get what you want."


    His words made the three people feel guilty and blush.


    But the huge temptation made them follow Qingping.


    Looking at Qingping''s back, Lin Mengya always has an ominous premonition.


    But the other party is three people after all. Even if Qingping really wants to cheat them, I''m afraid it won''t take much advantage of them.


    They have to hurry on their side.


    I''m afraid the news of the collapse of Sheng family tomorrow will have to be spread to all the ancient people.


    Then those covetous families will come and divide up.


    Their actions are bound to be limited. They don''t have such a good chance.


    The three agreed to meet in the front yard after an hour and left to look for each other.


    Sheng''s house was devastated.


    The ghost vine only likes human flesh and blood, not bones.


    So that along the way, they can always see people''s bones.


    Long Tianyu always holds his wife''s small hand and often meets human bones,


    He would block it intentionally and didn''t want her to see it.


    Lin Mengya soon guessed her man''s intention and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What? Do you still think I''m the kind of coward who screams worse than killing a pig when I see a bone?"


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    "It''s your business to be brave. It''s my habit to protect you. These two samples will not conflict."


    When he said this, a handsome face always had a gentle smile.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help covering her chest.


    Sure enough, a handsome man is an advantage!


    Look at her despairing heart. It''s nothing to jump so badly. It''s not mature at all.


    But the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help raising.


    "Well, I can say."


    Long Tianyu kissed the back of her hand.


    "But it''s all from the bottom of my heart."


    Gee, I''m selling again when I get a bargain!


    Just as Lin Mengya wanted to hurt him, she heard a startling cry outside the yard.


    "Don''t come here! Let go of me! Don''t come here!"


    Then, a familiar figure bumped over.


    It was inconvenient for long Tianyu to sit in a wheelchair.


    Seeing that the man was about to fall into his arms, long Tianyu pulled Lin Mengya into his arms with a big hand, and then grabbed the wheel of the wheelchair with one hand and turned back.


    The next moment, Lin Mengya sat on his lap and watched the man fall miserably.


    "Miss Qingping? Are you okay?"


    Isn''t the man lying on the ground the Sheng family slave who walked with three people?


    It''s estimated that she didn''t expect to fall so badly. She didn''t slow down for a long time.


    Hearing Lin Mengya''s question, he raised his face.


    But now her little face is clean.


    He is really a pure and weak look.


    "They, they want to force me to do that kind of thing! I refused and ran out desperately, sobbing..."


    Qingping hugs her arms with both hands and cries with trembling.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the three people would do this.


    She thought they were at best coaxing Qingping to take them to find treasure.


    "Get up first. By the way, where did you go just now?"


    At the moment, she realized that she was still sitting on long Tianyu''s leg, and suddenly jumped down with some bad fun.


    Who knows, long Tianyu glances at Qingping with some dissatisfaction.


    Obviously, I don''t like being disturbed.


    Lin Mengya helps Qingping up and arranges her clothes for her.


    Indeed, I found that the girl''s clothes were torn, and I immediately had a bad impression on the young masters of the three aristocratic families.


    "Thank you, girl."


    Qingping timidly thanks her, but her eyes are secretly glancing at long Tianyu.


    Unfortunately, the latter is just like a wooden stake. I don''t even look at her at all.


    "You''re welcome. In that case, you might as well go out and wait."


    Qingping immediately shook her head, showing great fear.


    "No! If they see me, I will be ruined!"


    She pulled Lin Mengya''s sleeve and pleaded in tears.


    "Girl, I know you are kind-hearted. I was too stupid to talk nonsense just now. Please forgive me."


    "I didn''t care about that at all."


    Lin Mengya said magnanimously.


    Hearing what she said, Qingping finally smiled.


    "Well, can I follow you? I promise you, I will never bother you looking for someone!"

 Chapter 2569

    At this point, it seems that Lin Mengya and her husband have no reason to refuse her.


    She looked back and made eye contact with her man. She was relieved.


    "Well, you''ll come with us first. We''ll send you out safely later."


    Qingping shed tears of gratitude.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    With the participation of Qingping, their search speed is faster.


    After all, there is a domestic slave who knows the situation of Sheng''s family, and they don''t have to take the road of injustice.


    But Lin Mengya never found the right vine.


    While walking, she repeatedly studied the data of jade rose with Xiaoyao in the system.


    Could they be mistaken?


    Even if there is a connection between the two, they may not be similar everywhere.


    Just thinking, the three came to a quiet place.


    Qingping stops, and a look of fear appears on her face.


    "Why not go?" Lin Mengya asked her.


    The latter hesitated for a moment before biting his lip and saying, "the three people were here just now..."


    It turned out to be the scene of the incident.


    Lin Mengya understood her mood and suggested, "why don''t you wait outside and let''s go in and have a look?"


    Qingping hesitated, but finally agreed to her proposal.


    "Well, there are all the treasures hidden by the Sheng family. You must be careful when you go in."


    "Well, I see."


    With that, Lin Mengya pushed long Tianyu in.


    Qingping, whose stomach is waiting outside, sees that their figure disappears, but the corners of her mouth rise high.


    What else is high.


    I can''t wait to go in when I hear something good in it?


    She''s not as pathetic as she was just now.


    After glancing at the yard with disdain, he swayed away to attract others.


    People die for wealth, birds die for food.


    They are to blame. She just pushes the boat with the flow.


    But Lin Mengya and Lin Mengya came in and found that this was actually a private treasury of the Sheng family.


    It was probably near the backyard at the time of the incident, so someone came in and wanted to take things.


    Gold, silver and jewelry fell all over the ground, but the people couldn''t escape in the end.


    The treasure house has also become their burial place.


    Lin Mengya was not moved at all, but Lin Mengya''s face changed as soon as she came in.


    "Here is the pollen of ghost vine!" She whispered to remind long Tianyu


    The latter is also holding his breath and concentrating. He has always been very careful. Of course, he will not be easily fooled.


    After taking a heart clearing pill, long Tianyu suddenly felt his mind was a little clearer than before.


    Looking at the thick white bones in the yard, he frowned.


    "There''s really something wrong with that Qingping. We''ll find her later!"


    Lin Mengya had doubts since Qingping appeared.


    According to the man, she is just a small domestic slave. How can she even know where Sheng''s private Treasury is?


    Later, she provoked one after another, and Lin Mengya just wanted to watch the change.


    But I didn''t expect that this man would use the pollen of ghost vine.


    Identity must not be that simple.


    So does long Tianyu.


    Suddenly, there was a faint cry for help in the room.


    "Help... Help..."


    The sound is a little familiar.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are afraid of the trap left by Qingping, so they don''t answer immediately.


    The people in there


    It seems that it really can''t support it. The voice for help is weaker and weaker.


    "Who''s in there?"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu both clenched their weapons. Then she raised her voice and asked.


    The people inside didn''t seem to expect that someone really came. They quickly shouted with all their strength: "help! Here, there''s a ghost vine!"


    Another one?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and had an idea in their hearts.


    Isn''t it the ghost vine seedling they can''t find?


    Although it may be false, they both bravely went in.


    The door of the private library is already open.


    It was dark inside and went in along the sunshine at the door. Lin Mengya and her husband saw the scene inside.


    Originally, the shelves containing all kinds of rare antiques were crooked, while in the center of the private library, a tangled dark green vine extended from the ground to the roof.


    Three wriggling bags were hung on the roof by vines, and the sound came from there.


    "I''m here... Help me..."


    The people inside seemed to be suffering greatly, and their voices were broken and weak.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered who the voice belonged to.


    It''s Mr. Liu who accused them before!


    "You are childe Liu? Why are you here?"


    Needless to say, the remaining two are his companions.


    The three recognized her, too.


    In an instant, most of the hope of survival was destroyed.


    They offended people before.


    Will she save them now?


    But now they couldn''t care. The three immediately gave a rough idea of their suffering.


    They were also tricked here by Qingping.


    But after entering the door, the body is not under its own control.


    When they wake up, they have been wrapped by ghost rattan and are still drawing blood from them.


    I''m afraid they''ll be sucked dry by the ghost vine in a while.


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll try to save you."


    Lin Mengya has started to save people.


    The three were quite surprised.


    "Master of the palace, don''t you blame us?"


    Mr. Liu couldn''t help asking.


    The other two were shocked and wanted to stop the broken mouth that didn''t close the door.


    Why are you asking! If the master of the palace thinks about it, they will have no choice but to die!


    But Lin Mengya curled her lips.


    I thought she really didn''t have to be angry with these three fools.


    But in her mouth, she has to praise her non-existent quality of atmosphere and tolerance.


    "Harm, I''m not the kind of person with a small stomach. You''ll learn a lesson yourself in the future. Don''t trust the instigation of others. You know, not everyone likes to repay good for evil like me."


    Long Tianyu quietly stirred up the corners of her lips behind her.


    He is sure that his wife will pit these three people.


    After all, his wife is the president of the big chamber of Commerce.


    The leader of a profiteer.


    Lin Mengya checked and found that this ghost vine is not so powerful. In addition, its root system only grew from a branch of the previous ghost vine. It has not been parasitic before. In front of it, it doesn''t have much powerful attack power.


    She used the ghost vine''s fear of fire to easily disperse those slender vines.


    After listening to the "poop" three times, the three people were thrown down, but their faces were pale, which was obviously caused by excessive blood loss.


    "This... We are saved?"


    Childe Liu stared at his hand and suddenly burst into tears.


    The remaining two are not much better.


    When they were wrapped in ghost rattan, they all thought they were dead.


    Unexpectedly, they can still live!


    "Woo woo, the palace master really thanks you. I will report you even if I am a cow or a horse for you in the future!"


    Childe Liu is straight, but he is not bad.


    What''s more, they only have to die now.


    If you want to live, you have to rely on Lin Mengya and his wife.


    "I don''t need to be a cow or a horse. Now I have a good chance to repay me." Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    Long Tianyu was worried and knew that his wife was going to trap people.


    But the three were still very simple, nodded hurriedly, and promised to complete the task.


    "It''s very simple. I need you three to help me find the root of this ghost vine and help me take it out."


    The three haven''t reacted yet, but when they heard that it was related to ghost vine, they couldn''t help shivering.


    But childe Zhang was smart and hesitated to ask, "it''s easy to find the root system, but how to take it out..."


    "Very simple, let him parasitize on you." Lin Mengya''s smile is shallow, and she should answer.


    "Ha?"


    The three grew up in an instant.


    It''s over, it''s over! This little life can''t be guaranteed completely!


    But the three of them have no right to refuse.


    The three of them are in a very complicated mood.


    Young master Liu suddenly touched the tears on his face and said, "that''s all! Maybe this is my destiny! Master of the palace, if you want to kill or cut, do as you please. Just hope you can give my family a word. Just say, just say I''m sorry for them."


    The three people were sad for a time, and left their last words one after another. They even told some little secrets that they were going to hide in the coffin.


    Lin Mengya nodded frequently, and finally came a sentence slowly.


    "In fact, with your current physical condition, even if it is parasitized, the ghost vine will enter a dormant state."


    That''s what happened to the shopkeeper of the grocery store before.


    It''s just that it''s a child plant, which can''t compare with the seedling that obtains nutrition from the mother plant.


    The three of them were suddenly stupid.


    So they won''t die?


    Isn''t it a shame that they cried for their parents, confessed and blew themselves up just now?


    However, Lin Mengya did not wait for the three to react, so she arranged a task for them.


    "I''ll find a way to find the root of ghost vine later. Don''t be afraid. I''ll ensure your safety."


    Although the parasitism of the daughter plant is easy, she has not conducted the parasitism experiment of the mother plant.


    According to the tragedy of elder Sheng, she probably knows that the inheritance of the mother plant may be that the root system should parasitize the human body.


    But she didn''t know what the conditions were.


    Therefore, we can only take a chance.


    The three looked at each other and lay flat.


    In fact, they are also dizzy. They can''t run if they want to run.


    The root system of guiteng is very complex.


    The data shows that jade rose has a habit. In order to protect itself, it will grow countless pseudoroots.


    If the true and false roots are mistaken, or the main root is destroyed, the jade rose seedlings will die.


    Kuteng probably has such a habit.


    She observed for a long time and could not determine which day was the taproot.


    Just wondering whether to let the three people bleed to see if the real root reacted, the ghost vine seedling suddenly moved.


    "Be careful."


    Long Tianyu has been staring at the situation on her side. He immediately reminds her and quickly moves to her side.

 Chapter 2570

    "Nothing."


    Lin Mengya comforted long Tianyu and then stared at the ghost vine seedlings.


    Is it because she guessed wrong that seedlings that have not been parasitized will also have an attack?


    But soon, Lin Mengya found that the whole seedling was shaking around regularly.


    What''s going on?


    The three were so frightened that they quickly climbed to one corner.


    After the ghost vine swayed back and forth for a long time, suddenly, a small root was pulled out from the ground.


    Then, the second one.


    Almost in a few minutes, all the roots of the seedlings were pulled out.


    Lin Mengya was close enough to see clearly.


    Before, the root system took root not in the soil, but in the original thick vine.


    Then, the seedlings of the mother vine suddenly shook and began to shrink back.


    The huge private library is full of the "rustle" sound of vines retracting.


    She saw with her own eyes that the seedlings and vines that had just spread all over the roof turned into a dark green ball the size of a fist!


    "I didn''t dream, did I?"


    Childe Liu rubbed his eyes.


    The other two reacted just like him.


    Only Lin Mengya reached out and grabbed the ball.


    With a little effort, she took the small ball off and weighed it by the way.


    Probably as heavy as a basketball.


    "This..."


    The sudden change made her silly and turned her head to see long Tianyu.


    The latter is a little calmer than her.


    "Keep it."


    Also for safety.


    After all, among all the people present, only ya''er knows a little about guiteng.


    "Good."


    She took out a small cloth bag containing medicine, carefully put the ball in, and carefully tied the bag.


    Since she can take it away like this, she won''t have any trouble.


    The vines without seedlings gradually turned into ashes, as if they had completed the change of life and disappeared.


    Lin Mengya looked at Sheng''s furniture warehouse, which had been ravaged, and felt sorry.


    For the Sheng family at that time, ghost rattan was an impeccable disaster.


    But the fundamental reason is the greed of the people.


    Lin Mengya gave the three people some drugs that can supplement their physical strength. The three people were finally relieved from the embarrassing situation of dizzy step by step.


    They chose to hide what they had just seen in the private library.


    Not to mention Gong Ya is their lifesaver.


    They know very well that the master of the palace family may have some means.


    They just escaped death. There''s no need to die.


    "Let''s go out and meet them first."


    With the seedlings in hand, Lin Mengya doesn''t want to delay any more.


    After all, there are people here at any time. It''s not good if they are misunderstood.


    She pushed long Tianyu, and the three helped each other out of Sheng''s backyard.


    But what she didn''t expect was that as soon as they got to the front yard, they met a group of people.


    "Fourth uncle, that''s her!"


    Lin Mengya looked up and found herself staring angrily.


    The point is that she doesn''t know each other yet.


    Subconsciously, she missed her body. She looked at the three brothers in distress behind her and motioned them with her eyes. Someone came to find fault.


    The three were speechless.


    What are you hiding? The other party is obviously looking for her, okay?


    "Hum! How dare foreigners covet the wealth of our ancient people. Come and take them down!"


    The strong man staring at her said with a sneer.


    In an instant, they were surrounded.


    Lin Mengya realized that she really came to trouble herself.


    She frowned, but still gave a good explanation.


    "We''re just looking for someone. We didn''t get anything from Sheng''s family."


    Long Tianyu also narrowed his eyes, which was very impressive.


    But the other side is obviously more horizontal than them.


    "You lie! If you really didn''t take anything, why did you come in alone? I tell you, if the Sheng family is gone, everything will belong to our ancient family! Our Zhao family has been friendly with the Sheng family for generations, and their things can''t fall into your hands!"


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that the person hiding in the crowd was not the scum who was trying to invade the little girl?


    "You''re lucky you''re still alive." She said faintly.


    At this time, the dandy surnamed Zhao probably felt that his backer was in, and he was even more rampant.


    "Aren''t you disappointed that I''m not dead? Fourth uncle, it''s this woman. She despises our Zhao family. Even after I report to myself, she will hurt me!"


    The dandy of the Zhao family also got lucky.


    Those who passed the inspection were taken away by Lin Mengya''s guards.


    The rest, except those with wounds on their bodies, are those who do not accept examination.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t ignore them, but placed them in a safer place. When she came back, she pulled out the plants again, and then sent them out.


    But the Zhao dandy felt humiliated, so he ran out with his attendant.


    It was catching up with Lin Mengya to burn ghost rattan.


    The smoke and fire made them almost fall into the siege of ghost vine.


    At the critical moment, the dandy of the Zhao family ruthlessly sacrificed his followers, which enabled him to survive.


    But he pushed everything onto Lin Mengya.


    I think she didn''t save her life and deliberately killed herself!


    Taking advantage of the fire, he escaped and informed his family as soon as possible.


    It also happened to catch up with his cousin working nearby, which was a bargain.


    It''s also a narrow road for friends.


    Just as they were about to enter Sheng''s house to rob things, Lin Mengya and his party appeared.


    The garbage naturally refused to give up such a good opportunity, so he urged his uncle to teach Lin Mengya a lesson.


    Zhao mace narrowed his eyes, calmly scolded: "I don''t know what heaven and earth are! Do you really think we Zhao family have a good temper? Today, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Unexpectedly, their talents were just about to start, and several figures fell from the sky, kicking the guards of the Zhao family directly.


    "Those who dare to hurt your highness will be killed without amnesty!"


    The leading guard opened his mouth coldly and pointed a long sword directly at the uncle and nephew of the Zhao family.


    Isn''t it crazy?


    Who can be more crazy than Lin Mengya and his wife?


    "How dare you do it! Hum, you don''t have to keep your hands."


    Zhao mace is also an expert.


    At a glance, he saw that the guards'' martial arts were excellent. Ordinary small families could not afford such experts.


    In this way, if he really has to quit, I''m afraid the other party will take the opportunity to put forward conditions to divide Sheng''s things.


    How can this work?


    Lin Mengya watched the excitement and was not in a hurry.


    The three unlucky people behind her were worried.


    "Master Gong, you''d better stop! You can''t afford to offend the Zhao family!"


    Childe Zhang advised him anxiously.


    It''s Lin Mengya


    , a look of indifference.


    "Don''t worry, our guard is powerful!"


    It was a clear look to see the excitement, and almost didn''t make the three people vomit blood.


    "It''s not who''s powerful, but the Zhao family. You''re foreigners. I don''t know how powerful they are. If you really get into trouble, I''m afraid you won''t go back."


    Childe Zhang is also kind.


    Although he is also afraid of being implicated, after all, Lin Mengya saved them before, and the Zhao family is really hard to mess with.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him.


    "What about the Zhao family? Even if the Presbyterian Council is here, it can''t stop my husband and wife."


    Childe Zhang was stunned. Then he could only sigh, shake his head and walk aside to close his eyes.


    That''s all.


    The big deal is death, not involving the family.


    At this time, their guards and the Zhao family also became white hot.


    Although the number of the other party is dominant, they can''t hold it. These bodyguards cooperate well.


    However, in just a few minutes, the Zhao family was obviously in defeat.


    Zhao mace frowned more and more tightly.


    The Kung Fu of these people is so strange that he has a faint sense of familiarity.


    However, before he remembered, his waste men were thrown out by long Tianyu''s guards.


    "Still playing?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and eyes were crooked, and her expression was very ungrateful. She asked.


    Zhao mace only felt his hard work surging and stared at them coldly.


    "It seems that they are going to fight against my Zhao family in the end?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "From the beginning, it was your blatant provocation. Is it difficult that you only allowed us to confuse black and white and not allow us to fight back in self-defense?"


    She knows very well.


    If it had not been for the dandy of the Zhao family to provoke it, the matter would not have come to this step.


    But she doesn''t like the attitude of the Zhao family.


    Just fight, but also teach him to be a man.


    Lest those people always think that God''s boss, his second son, is arrogant.


    "Oh, you two, I remember Zhao mace."


    Zhao mace stared at them coldly in his eyes.


    "The private grievances between the two people and my Zhao family can be ignored for the time being, but you must leave the things you took out from Sheng family. Otherwise, you are the enemy of my whole ancient family!"


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t lack them.


    Then he said, "we didn''t take anything. They can testify."


    Lin Mengya pointed to the three brothers.


    The three of them couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    With Zhao mace''s oppressive eyes, he nodded carefully.


    "You really didn''t take it?"


    Zhao mace doesn''t believe it.


    You should know that the Sheng family has hidden many good things under the protection of elder Sheng these years.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t rush people to rob things after hearing that the Sheng family was in trouble, even ignoring the business.


    "As you can see, there are only a few of us. And we don''t even have a pocket. How can we take things?"


    She let go and said she was innocent.


    Zhao mace''s eyes scraped on several people.


    It was also found that they did not have the possibility of hiding things.


    But at this time, the rich man of the Zhao family suddenly shouted, "why didn''t you take it? There may be a good baby in the cloth bag pinned to your waist!"


    Lin Mengya looked down and found that it was the cloth bag containing the ghost vine young seedling ball.


    She knew it was best not to appear in front of people. Just trying to find a reason, she heard another voice come in.

 Chapter 2571

    "What''s loaded there is the secret treasure that the Song family wants to find! Fourth master Zhao, you have to decide for our Sheng family!"


    With tears in her eyes, Qingping pretends to be pitiful and innocent again, but Lin Mengya and they will not be deceived by this face again.


    "What''s the secret treasure? Miss Qingping, don''t talk nonsense about things you don''t know."


    Seeing her retort, Qingping''s attitude is more determined.


    There is a little cold in the fundus of your eyes.


    If she hadn''t just taken a look at the seedlings, I''m afraid she would have been fooled by them.


    These people dare to destroy her hope again.


    Damn them!


    "Secret treasure, what secret treasure?"


    Zhao mace was suddenly aroused curiosity.


    About the Sheng family, he just listened to the younger generation give a general idea, and the details are really unclear.


    Qingping said timidly, "fourth master Zhao doesn''t know. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime treasure. It was for it that elder Sheng turned against the Song family."


    Zhao mace has heard of the discord between the Song family and the Sheng family.


    Hearing this, he wanted to know what the secret treasure was.


    "Bring something here."


    The men who just got up from the ground didn''t dare to come forward. The two sides were so deadlocked.


    Zhao mace narrowed his eyes and said impolitely, "don''t toast or punish. I can''t care about what happened just now, but you can''t take anything that belongs to my ancient family! Come on, go and gather all the ancient families nearby."


    It seems that Zhao mace wants to play a rogue with her through this matter.


    Lin Mengya was calm enough to see that she really took off the cloth bag.


    "Ya''er?"


    Long Tianyu was rather curious.


    You should know that according to the character of your wife, there is no reason to go out when you enter her hand.


    What''s more, it''s still threatened.


    "There''s no need to fight with them now. They just want to see it. Just give it to them."


    She whispered, but she still winked at her man.


    Long Tianyu immediately reacted.


    I''m afraid my wife has a plan.


    "All right."


    Soon, the small cloth bag was sent to Zhao mace''s hand.


    At this time, his curiosity about the secret treasure had overwhelmed his usual caution.


    In front of everyone, he couldn''t wait to open the cloth bag.


    "Is this the secret treasure you said?"


    Qingping nodded and stared at the cloth pocket.


    Zhao mace''s face was a little ugly.


    "Then tell me, what''s the use of this secret treasure?"


    Qingping looks down on the other party''s ignorance, but she still says bewitchingly: "it is said that the person who gets this thing can prolong life and even live forever..."


    But before she finished, Zhao mace threw his things on her face with a cold face.


    "Are you fooling me? You''re immortal. I think you''re bored with life!"


    Qingping is also stunned.


    Immediately she grabbed the cloth bag, and in full view of the public, a dark stone rolled out of it.


    "It''s impossible!"


    incorrect!


    When she went in, it was clear that xueyanhua had finished the first root removal.


    Only after the first successful rooting can blood flowers parasitize on people.


    But, but why is this a stone?


    "What''s impossible?"


    Lin Mengya spoke leisurely at this time, and her tone was also full of helplessness.


    "As like as two peas, I love collecting all kinds of stones, and this stone is not from your ancient family. I brought it from the outside. If you can find the same material in the ancient tribe, then I will give it to you and let you handle it."


    Qingping is very cunning.


    She held the stone in her hand and checked it over and over for a while, but she was unwilling to admit that it was really a stone!


    But even so, she will never let go.


    "Lord of the palace, as far as I know, your palace family is rich and invincible. I''m not surprised that you take such a large piece of jade and gold. Why is it this stone?


    Or is there a secret in it, that''s why you play tricks? "


    Lin Mengya immediately showed a look of "you guessed it as expected".


    She sighed and said, "it seems that I can''t hide it."


    Qingping and Zhao mace look at her coldly.


    But in my heart, I wouldn''t believe every word she said.


    "In fact, this thing really has a source. I asked for the magic medicine for my husband from Gan''s family. I sincerely ask you two to return the stone to me. Otherwise, my husband''s old injury will not be cured."


    "Nonsense!"


    Zhao mace was about to explode with anger, and immediately scolded her.


    Lin Mengya reluctantly spread her hand.


    "It''s really difficult for you to do it. You can''t say it''s not important, nor can you say it''s important. Forget it, I don''t want the head office. Husband, let''s go quickly. It''s too difficult to play with them."


    Then she was about to push people away, and her sight didn''t fall on the stone again.


    It seems that the person who said he wanted the big stone for everything just now is not her at all.


    "Stop, did I let you go?"


    Zhao mace realized that he was really fooled just now.


    Now, my heart is more angry.


    "What else do you want?"


    Lin Mengya has no good attitude now.


    "For better or worse, I saved the people of your ancient family. You slandered me for stealing, and I proved myself innocent as you said. Now, what else do you want? In the end, this ancient family is also invited by your people. Is this your ancient family''s hospitality?"


    She was not a weak woman to be bullied.


    What he said was even more powerful and fierce.


    Zhao mace was more angry at her, and said with a black face, "we ancient people kindly invited you, but you have such bad intentions. I think you are the one who is responsible for the current tragedy of the Sheng family!"


    "Hey! You have to talk about evidence."


    Lin Mengya sank a small face.


    "Our palace family and the temple can''t be bullied by others. If fourth master Zhao insists, it seems that I have to let hundreds of thousands of troops of our palace family and the temple come to reason with you."


    She said every word, but with a different kind of pressure.


    Even Zhao mace, under her deterrence, gradually felt that he was unable to do what he wanted.


    This made Zhao mace angry and unwilling.


    He has never been so suppressed by a woman in the ancient people for so many years.


    "You --"


    Just before Zhao mace was about to lose his mind, another team arrived.


    "Fourth master Zhao, please calm down."


    The visitor was dressed in a Presbyterian dress that Lin Mengya was no stranger to.


    She raised her eyebrows.


    I didn''t expect the Presbyterian people to move so fast.


    But she misunderstood this.


    These people didn''t come for her or the Sheng family at all.


    Originally, they just completed a task assigned by the Presbyterian Council with Zhao mace.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao mace got the news halfway and came to Sheng''s house to rob the finance regardless of everything.


    This annoys these people.


    As soon as Zhao mace''s front foot left, they came after him.


    And because of their dissatisfaction with Zhao mace, these people will never be one with him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Zhao mace was guilty in the end, and his questioning was not so straightforward.


    Headed by a rigid and serious middle-aged man.


    Before, Li Ao also popularized science to Lin Mengya. What''s the difference between the symbols of Presbyterian members.


    The lowest disciples are only responsible for running errands, so they are only wearing gray robes with a blank chest.


    Above them are the managers of various places.


    The quality of these people''s grey robes is much better than that of their disciples, and there will be a crescent moon pattern on their chest.


    Further up is the acting elder.


    Because Dai elder is not an official elder, their official dress should be light gray, with a curved moon and a red sun on it.


    The formal elders are silver grey robes. It is said that the materials will be different according to their status, but they are absolutely gorgeous and exquisite.


    On the chest of those people, there will also be sun and moon, but the ordinary elders will have a circle of light, increasing in turn.


    Sheng Baishan and song Zixing are just elders Sanhui.


    As for the real elders of the Presbyterian Council, even Li Ao''s father has never seen their existence.


    The one speaking in front of me seems to be just an ordinary elder.


    No wonder Zhao mace dares to run.


    The Zhao family is also a distinguished family of the Shangxian family. Generally, there are no strong backers. They may have to curry favor with him.


    The elder''s face is not good-looking.


    "I''m here to ask fourth master Zhao when you''re going to do serious business."


    Luo Changlao pressed his anger and asked.


    Zhao mace glanced at him, and then looked at Lin Mengya impatiently.


    "After sorting out the thieves, I''ll naturally go back. Mr. Luo, you''d better go first. I''ll come in a minute."


    Luo Changlao couldn''t let him delay any longer, frowning.


    "No matter what it is, please ask fourth master Zhao to take care of it first. Besides, those ''diviners'' are fierce this time. Before leaving, elder Zhao ordered to deal with them, otherwise..."


    "All right, don''t take him to press me!"


    Zhao mace interrupted him with some disgust.


    But they didn''t know that their whispered conversation had already fallen into Lin Mengya''s ears.


    "Divination man" attracted her attention.


    She used the password to communicate with long Tianyu, who clicked her palm.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Long Tianyu asked with a password.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and gave him a positive answer.


    "Well, wait and see what happens."


    Before they came, Huo ye had already expressed his attitude.


    Besides, whether it''s the Zhao family or the Luo Changlao, it doesn''t look like they''re going to meet people.


    After a brief exchange between the two, Lin Mengya asked, "can we go or not? Give me a happy word! It''s not manly at all."


    Zhao mace gave her a cold stare and waved his hand.


    "Take them away together!"

 Chapter 2572

    After a little "protest", Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were taken away by the Zhao family.


    As for Li Ao and Qinghu, after they heard the news before, they all automatically hid. They must be around them now to protect their safety.


    As for the three unlucky people, they were very unlucky. They were implicated by Lin Mengya and had to follow them.


    Probably because the three of them have accepted their fate.


    He also quietly communicated with Lin Mengya along the way, and the relationship was actually good.


    From the three of them, she found out what the Zhao family was.


    Like the Sheng family and the Song family.


    The Zhao family also has a prominent reputation because their family members occupy an important position in the Presbyterian Church.


    But the elder of the Zhao family is different from Sheng and song.


    It is said that he was once an abandoned son of the family. Later, he worked hard to become an elder.


    Such people naturally don''t have much sense of belonging to the Zhao family.


    Although the Zhao family let him rise, in fact, he just took the Zhao family as a handy tool.


    "Elder Zhao is awesome!"


    Unable to hold his words, childe Liu quietly shared gossip with her.


    "It''s said that last month, a Zhao family had a bad job and was almost killed by him! Alas, the Zhao family is also to blame. Just be nice to others at the beginning."


    Lin Mengya did not comment, but listened quietly.


    But she still had some doubts.


    "Since elder Zhao is so harsh on the Zhao family, why is the Zhao family still clinging to people?"


    Childe Liu glanced and said with some disdain, "the Zhao family has long been strong outside and weak in the middle, so there is only a little prestige left. Otherwise, Zhao mace would not rush to the Sheng family to rob things."


    Lin Mengya held back her smile and thought that she didn''t know who was afraid and almost fainted.


    But from their words, she also got a lot of useful information.


    Her eyes flashed over Zhao mace and Luo Changlao.


    The atmosphere on their side was very tense, and everyone''s face was stiff, which further confirmed her previous speculation.


    This time they went to meet the diviner, either for negotiation or war.


    Her eyes stroked back and forth, adding up to more than a hundred people.


    Huo Ye has an advantage in number no matter how bad it is.


    She remembered what she had just heard.


    Shouldn''t these people be sent out by elder Zhao as cannon fodder?


    In front, Zhao mace and Luo Changlao on the horse are getting worse and worse.


    "Didn''t you say someone else came? Why didn''t you see anyone else along the way?" Zhao mace complained discontentedly, but he didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    Luo Changlao was also anxious, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "There''s probably something to delay. Don''t worry about the fourth master. The diviner just asked us to release people. If they didn''t see people, they shouldn''t do it."


    "Oh, that''s hard to say. Our Zhao family has not been bitten by white eyed wolves." He spoke with sarcasm, while Luo Changlao frowned and warned each other.


    "Fourth master Zhao, it''s better to be cautious."


    Zhao mace knew he was speechless. He stared at him with annoyance and stopped talking.


    The party hurried for two hours until it was almost dark before they reached their destination.


    As the "Prisoners" of the Zhao family, Lin Mengya and his party were just watched by the Zhao family, but no one came to find fault.


    Such negligence makes Lin Mengya just want to sneer.


    If these people really want to fight with Huo ye and them, they can encircle them.


    I''m sure these guys will cry for their parents.


    "It''s cold at night. You wear more."


    Lin Mengya, who was preoccupied with thinking, suddenly felt warm on her back. Then she found that Yu put the blanket used to cover her legs on her body.


    Smelling the faint herb fragrance above, Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s legs and wrapped his legs and herself in a blanket.


    "Yu, do you really don''t care about the life and death of your family?"


    She knows very well how ferocious those people under Lord Huo are.


    Look at the group of crooked melons and cracked dates brought by the Zhao family.


    It''s really not that Lin Mengya deliberately killed them, but that except for the guards around Zhao mace, others are purely to make up for the number.


    "Who knows."


    Long Tianyu stroked her long hair and her mood was affected at all.


    But they all know what each other means.


    They are not worried about the life and death of the Zhao family. They are just worried that this is another plot of the Presbyterian Council against the diviner.


    Soon, opposite them, countless torches gathered into a sea of light.


    Even if one person holds two, the number is enough to let the Zhao family die several times.


    Zhao mace bit his teeth, but secretly scolded the beast who ignored his flesh and blood.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he was ready to come forward, but elder Luo stopped him.


    "Fourth master, don''t be impulsive."


    Luo Changlao was also nervous, but he was always cautious, so he seemed much calmer than Zhao mace.


    "Are you afraid?" Zhao mace is fierce but weak. He has time to laugh at others.


    Elder Luo looked dignified and shook his head.


    "I just don''t want our people to die innocently."


    As soon as they finished, the "sea of light" was close at hand.


    "Where is the person I want?"


    Huo Xiao is dressed in black. When riding on a horse, his temperament is like a sharp blade out of the scabbard. It seems that falling at any time can kill people.


    Zhao mace bit his teeth, but he still replied arrogantly; "Who? I don''t know when it''s your turn to fool around, you dirty diviners!"


    Huo Xiao narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly.


    "It seems that you are not going to hand it over."


    The atmosphere became tense in an instant.


    Elder Luo hurried out to mediate. Unfortunately, there was always a dispute between the two sides. Huo Xiao gave an ultimatum.


    "Before dawn, I want to see our divining companions who were cheated by you. Otherwise -"


    He drew out his long knife and looked murderous.


    "Don''t blame me, blood wash the ancient clan!"


    The disputes ahead also made the people behind nervous.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu quietly look at what is happening in front of them and communicate with passwords at any time.


    "Something''s wrong."


    She knocked out her doubts lightly.


    "Huo Xiao is not such an impulsive person, not to mention the blood washing of the ancient family. It''s like hitting a stone with an egg."


    The group of diviners is large. No matter how brave and good at fighting he Huoxiao and his confidants are, they will never reach the level of bloody washing the ancient clan.


    Before they left, Huoxiao''s attitude was mild.


    Why is it so radical now?


    Long Tianyu meditated for a long time.


    "Maybe what happened to the diviners after we left. It''s probably because the diviners who defected before suffered some serious injuries."


    That''s a reasonable guess.


    The group of diviners is actually very united.


    Because they were abandoned, violated, enslaved, and later reborn together.


    Such experience condensed them into a community of destiny.


    Maybe some practices of the ancient people before can temporarily incite them and confuse them.


    But that''s also because they know that once they suffer an accident, those remaining partners can avoid repeating the mistakes and become their life-saving straw.


    I just don''t know what immoral things the ancient people did, which will cause such a big rebound.


    In their speculation, even under the obstruction of Luo Changlao, Zhao mace and Huoxiao were full of gunpowder.


    "You, you are just wishful thinking!"


    Zhao mace was a little flustered after hearing the other party''s conditions.


    Bloody ancient people?


    Don''t these people want to live?


    But Huo Xiao just held his long knife and said nothing.


    Those dark eyes are looking at the direction of the ancient family.


    Deep hatred has become ink.


    From the news that those companions were killed, his only hope for the ancient people was completely destroyed.


    Since the ancient people will not give them justice, they will get it back with their own hands.


    It''s just a pity.


    He thought of a man.


    Unfortunately, he was afraid it was too late to say goodbye to her.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from a distance.


    "Let us go! We''re not your prisoners!"


    Huo Xiao''s eyes lit up and followed the prestige.


    I saw a figure standing and sitting at the end of the ancient team coming towards him.


    For a time, Huoxiao thought he had an illusion.


    But the sound


    He will never hear wrong!


    Seeing that someone else dared to reach out to his wife, long Tianyu coldly flew an eye knife to each other.


    Although the man is just sitting, he has a strong aura. Especially now that the husband and wife fit together, he is invincible. No one dares to touch everywhere, but subconsciously avoids.


    So when they came to Zhao mace not far away, miraculously no one dared to stop them.


    "Fourth master Zhao, when are you going to detain us?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at Huoxiao quickly, and even the other party almost thought it was an illusion.


    She looked dissatisfied, and Zhao mace almost died of anger.


    Why did he forget that he brought two trouble to his family?


    For a time, the head hurt more.


    "What do you want?" Zhao mace asked, gnashing his teeth.


    "Don''t want to do anything!"


    Lin Mengya looked like she didn''t care at all.


    "It''s getting late. My husband and I are going home to bed."


    Zhao mace was so angry.


    sleep


    He''s going to lose his life. Are these two still in the mood to sleep?


    Long Tianyu is also a woman singing with her husband this time.


    His eyebrows were slightly frowned and his face was cold and impatient.


    "Even if Mr. Zhao is free here, he doesn''t dare to neglect our husband and wife like this. Fourth master Zhao, we have done our utmost. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    Unexpectedly, Zhao mace was suddenly angered.


    He sneered and stared at them angrily.


    "Ha! I knew you all looked down on our Zhao family!"


    With that, he suddenly showed a strange smile.


    When Lin Mengya saw the smile, she couldn''t help but feel a little hairy in her heart.


    "You fools don''t understand. One day, our Zhao family will surpass all of you! At that time, you must pay for today''s rampancy!"

 Chapter 2573

    Zhao mace said these words with a gloomy face, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t stop Lin Mengya and long Tianyu from leaving.


    While no one saw it, Lin Mengya motioned Huoxiao not to be impulsive with her eyes, and then left in the opposite direction with long Tianyu and the three people.


    "You send the three of them back first."


    Until it was determined that the Zhao family couldn''t see it, Lin Mengya motioned the guard to send the three back first.


    The three were smart and didn''t ask much.


    Today''s sentence, they''d better shut up so as not to be affected.


    Before long, several figures came in the distance.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, but signaled that his men were ready to take people at any time.


    "But the palace master and the holy master are ahead?"


    A familiar voice came.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and replied.


    "Brother Huo, it''s us."


    Soon, Huoxiao brought people to them.


    As soon as they met, Huo Xiao frowned and said, "Why are you still here? It''s too dangerous here. You''d better leave as soon as possible."


    "Brother Huo, are you hurt?"


    Lin Mengya''s nose was so sharp that she suddenly smelled the wound medicine on each other''s body.


    And it''s still a burn.


    Huoxiao subconsciously covered his wrist and said with his face as usual: "it''s not in the way, just some minor injuries."


    "It''s going to fester, or a small injury?"


    Lin Mengya said disapprovingly and directly reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    Huo Xiao was surprised. She wanted to take it back, but she couldn''t bear it. She could only let her open her sleeve and untie the cloth towel wrapped around her forearm.


    Burns are more ferocious than ordinary wounds. Moreover, Huoxiao''s burns are not ordinary. Now there are some signs of ulceration.


    "Be patient. I''ll scrape off all the suppurative places for you, and then give you some hemostatic powder. Otherwise, your arm will be useless."


    It is inconceivable that the man continued to use weapons when the wounds were broken.


    Not to mention the unbearable pain, is he really not afraid that he will become a one armed great Xia in the future?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help nagging a few words, but she didn''t find that Huoxiao became more and more gentle.


    Her speed was fast, and the medicine was particularly easy to use. Huoxiao didn''t feel much pain, so she had wrapped it up again.


    "It''s better to expose the affected part of the burn to get better quickly. I''ll change the medicine for you again tomorrow, and you''ll have to recover well."


    She burned the soiled cloth towel before she came back to talk to him.


    Before I got close, I heard Huo Xiao''s tone slightly excited and questioned long Tianyu.


    "When is it? You have to think of her. If you do this, you won''t be afraid to hurt her?"


    You mean her? Lin Mengya wondered, wondering why the two were still quarrelling.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and said something dissatisfied.


    "This is between us. It''s not up to outsiders."


    "You!"


    "Stop."


    Lin Mengya paused their quarrel with a bellyful of question marks.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes, and Huoxiao also wanted to stop talking.


    She looked left and right, and finally asked her man, "you say."


    He scratched his lips secretly.


    Now that guy should see who ya''er is close to?


    But there was a grievance that only Lin Mengya could see.


    "Huo Xiao accused me of dragging you into the muddy water of the ancient family


    ¡£¡±


    Huoxiao''s face changed.


    He knew he was a little nosy.


    However, the situation of the ancient people is too complicated now. He really doesn''t want to see others involved.


    "So it is."


    She nodded suddenly.


    Huo Xiao clenched his fists and his mood could not help tightening up.


    "Thank you for your kindness, brother Huo." She said with a smile.


    "It''s just that I have my own reasons for the laigu people this time."


    She didn''t blame him for meddling.


    She knows something about Huoxiao''s behavior. For his friends, he is also a very loyal person.


    "Well... OK. But I really hope you can leave as soon as possible."


    Facing Huo Xiao''s advice, Lin Mengya also felt the seriousness of the situation.


    "What happened? Is it related to your injury?"


    Huo Xiao was suddenly silent for a moment before he said: "the specific things are not clear in a few words, but one thing, the ancient people are trying to expel all foreigners, and those foreigners are disappearing quickly.


    I originally received a letter from my companions and brought people here to pick them up. Who knows, the night before yesterday, our camp suddenly lit a fire.


    Fortunately, Wu Ying and Wang Yanji police, everyone is only slightly injured. "


    Hearing these words, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu''s faces were also dignified.


    "You mean, man-made arson?" She asked.


    Huoxiao tightened his lips.


    "When the fire broke out, I smelled a strange smell."


    He looked at his arm.


    "Originally, I had escaped from the fire, but when I was saving people, I accidentally got stained with something and was burned by the fire. That thing couldn''t be put out at all. Fortunately, I was only contaminated with a small part."


    Lin Mengya could not help but feel suffocated.


    Strange smell, fire that can''t be put out


    All this smells of conspiracy.


    "Can you tell me more about the taste of that thing?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking. She also planned to take precautions early.


    Huo Xiao frowned.


    "It smells like pine resin, but it stinks when it burns. But I''m sure it''s definitely not fire oil."


    At that time, the incident happened suddenly, and it was not easy for him to recall these details afterwards.


    Lin Mengya looked back at long Tianyu and decided to take precautions wherever she went in the future.


    "Then why did you confront Zhao mace this time?" She turned to today.


    Huo Xiao sneered.


    "Of course, it''s because the elder of the Zhao family is the leader of the recruitment documents. The letter sent back by those companions also mentioned that it was the elder Zhao who was responsible for receiving them when they arrived at the ancient nationality.


    Now that they have taken the man away, they must return it to me! "


    i see.


    No wonder Huo Xiao is so aggressive.


    No matter who it is on, I''m afraid I don''t have such a good temper.


    But


    "I don''t think you and Zhao mace will come to an end."


    According to the observation along the way, Lin Mengya can determine that Zhao mace is just cannon fodder pushed to the stage.


    Huoxiao''s face became more and more ugly.


    "I also know this, but I can''t let it go!"


    Although he had made up his mind to give up his companions who had run away, he could never watch them die.


    Lin Mengya also knows this.


    So those missing diviners should be the bait to lure him.


    "I think you''d better not be impulsive first. Zhao mace said he should have a helping hand. Moreover, the previous arsonists must still be staring at you secretly looking for opportunities. It''s better to be cautious."


    It is not difficult to see that this is probably a good play in the future.


    Huoxiao nodded, but he didn''t want them to join in.


    "Before they get into trouble, you should go quickly."


    But at this time, long Tianyu, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I''m afraid we can''t go either."


    "What?" Huoxiao was surprised.


    But Zhao mace and Luo Changlao are also surging.


    Luo Changlao was always cautious. When he was sent to negotiate with diviners this time, he secretly felt that something was wrong.


    What Zhao mace said just now exacerbated his concern.


    Seeing the people opposite covetously, he couldn''t help feeling his throat and hair bitter.


    Just keep his life. He can''t expect anything else.


    "Fourth master?"


    He carefully called Zhao mace.


    The latter has been keeping their eyes closed since just now.


    "What''s up?"


    Zhao mace glanced at him in a tone of disdain.


    Luo Changlao had to force himself and showed a dry smile.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What? How? Get rid of them, of course."


    Zhao mace''s words are deeply insidious.


    Even elder Luo was startled and hurriedly said, "this, this can''t be done! They are numerous and powerful. We are afraid we can''t resist them."


    "You don''t understand. If they don''t die, we''ll die!" Zhao mace said coldly.


    Luo Changlao was stunned, and then his face became bloodless.


    "How could it be? I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    Zhao mace glanced contemptuously at the guy, and his mind was full of tyrannical thoughts.


    That beast, since he was in the top position, has been playing with the wishful thinking of exchanging the Zhao family for greater interests.


    And he and his father are gradually gaining momentum and prestige in the Zhao family. There are faint signs that they surpass the puppet they support.


    Therefore, the talent should take the opportunity to get rid of himself and avoid worries.


    But he won''t let the beast go!


    Without looking at the anxious loser, Zhao mace strode to the end of the team.


    The smile at the corners of the mouth became more and more sinister.


    He would never let himself be folded in this small gutter.


    The Zhao family will eventually be in the bag of their father and son!


    In addition to the confrontation between the Zhao family and bu people, Lin Mengya also faced a greater crisis.


    Just after long Tianyu''s voice fell, countless hidden arrows suddenly hit.


    "There''s an ambush!"


    Huo Xiao drank violently and blocked Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu just glanced at him. As soon as his wheelchair turned, the whole person turned to the other side and firmly protected his wife.


    Although there are many arrows, no one can hurt the person they want to protect.


    "Who is it?" Huo Xiao roared and was burning with anxiety.


    Careless!


    If he had not come to see them in a hurry, these people would not have followed.


    But when he wanted to apologize to Gong ya, he saw the girl hiding behind long Tianyu''s wheelchair and concentrating on the direction of the hidden arrow.


    And long Tianyu is like giving birth to countless pairs of eyes. He can always quickly block the cold arrows with tricky angles.

 Chapter 2574

    At first, Huo Xiao thought that this was long Tianyu''s excellent martial arts, which could predict the opponent''s track.


    But after several rounds of sneak attacks that even he felt difficult, he finally saw the old way.


    Long Tianyu is really powerful, but the real judge is not him, but Lin Mengya who has been hiding behind him.


    I don''t know what method she used. When the danger came, she could take the first step to signal long Tianyu in front of her.


    The latter did not hesitate at all, and changed her hand and hit in the direction she pointed out.


    This is not only a matter of martial arts, but also the relationship between them.


    How many people in the world can deliver their lives into the hands of others?


    And one of them doesn''t know martial arts at all.


    Even he is afraid that he will hesitate and cannot be fully trusted.


    Looking at the cooperation between the two, Huoxiao only felt sour in his heart.


    In the past, he thought he had missed only time. Now he realized that the relationship between them must have experienced many twists and turns in order to cultivate into what they are today.


    For a moment, his reluctance to admit the last point disappeared.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He forced himself to turn his head and buried his admiration in his heart.


    Lin Mengya has no idea that her cooperation with long Tianyu has been exposed in the eyes of others.


    But even if she knew, she wouldn''t care.


    The detection function of the system has been turned on to 85%, and the actions of the people lying in ambush around have been exposed to her system.


    Small orbit calculation is used to predict the actions of those people, and Lin Mengya will notify long Tianyu of the calculation results in real time.


    The latter will give priority to blocking in the first step.


    Obviously, it should be a very complex action, but with the cooperation of the three parties, it seems to become one.


    The other party probably felt that the first round of sneak attack did not make them into a sieve, and the offensive gradually weakened.


    The sudden arrow rain disappeared as it came.


    But they dare not relax.


    In the system, Lin Mengya looked at those dense little red dots and couldn''t help sinking in her heart.


    "They''re still there. They just don''t know what to do next."


    In terms of numbers, they have no advantage this time.


    Long Tianyu still looks indifferent.


    "Well, I''m here."


    In such a sentence, she only felt that her whole heart fell to the ground.


    But Huo Xiao''s face beside him was unprecedented dignified.


    "They should have come for me. I''m sorry to involve you two."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Don''t think so much. Even if you''re not here, I''m afraid they won''t let us go."


    "In fact..." Huo Xiao had to explain, but the other party couldn''t help it.


    People came out of the shadows all around.


    In the night, the clothes on those people, coupled with the black cloth covered on their faces, seemed to be integrated with the surrounding night.


    In the silent environment, the footsteps of this group are also like ghosts, silent.


    It''s like floating ghosts approaching them.


    For a time, everyone''s heart tightened.


    Tonight is destined to be a fierce battle.


    The tense atmosphere spread. Before the other party surrounded them, Huoxiao and several people he brought had rushed up uncontrollably.


    For a time, except for the dull sound of sword fighting into the meat


    I can''t hear anything else.


    The smell of blood gradually increased, and everyone was red eyed.


    Lin Mengya was protected by everyone, but those bloody storms still accompanied her.


    "No, this is not the way. We have too few people. Even if the other party uses wheel warfare to consume, we can''t afford it."


    Although they can support now, there are more and more small red dots representing the enemy in the system.


    Close combat, their weaknesses were exposed at any time.


    Those people are also constantly sneaking attacks with arrows, and their casualties are gradually expanding.


    "Huo Xiao, look at the opportunity and run!"


    Lin Mengya shouted hard.


    But the pressure on Huoxiao''s side is too great. If they want to get away, Lin Mengya will be in danger on their side.


    Biting his teeth, Huo Xiao stabbed the enemy with a sword.


    "Don''t worry about us, you can go if you have a chance! Their goal is us!"


    But just then, someone suddenly flew out of the crowd and went straight to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    The man suddenly appeared, and the speed was very fast. Long Tianyu only had time to return and stab a sword, but the other party leaned to hide.


    "Be careful!"


    Huo Xiao roared to remind, but it was too late.


    The short knife in the man''s hand was about to stab into long Tianyu''s chest. At this time, the man''s action stopped.


    Then he fell at the foot of long Tianyu.


    Everyone was stunned.


    But only the parties know that the reason why the man fell down is because Lin Mengya shot.


    Just now she seemed to be under control. She took out her self-defense dagger and stabbed it into the man''s chest accurately.


    "Ya''er?"


    Long Tianyu called her out with some worry.


    Lin Mengya just seemed to wake up from a dream, and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Don''t be afraid. You just wanted to save me."


    Long Tianyu slowed down his voice to comfort.


    Although her wife is a strong person who can see a dead body without blinking, I''m afraid she has done it for the first time in such a direct way of killing.


    Besides, he could feel that something was wrong with his wife''s situation just now.


    "I..."


    Lin Mengya held her hand and her eyes flashed a little confused.


    Just now, just now she was like a string puppet. When she recovered, the dagger had been stabbed out.


    Long Tianyu held her hand.


    "It''s all right. It''s all my negligence. Don''t think too much."


    Lin Mengya wanted to tell her that she was not the one who stabbed out just now, but now the situation is critical and she can''t allow her to explore it carefully.


    "Master, master, why did you block the system just now?"


    The cry of Xiaoyao revived her.


    "I didn''t shield it myself. Forget it. You can check it for me later."


    Xiaoyao wrote it down in the memo.


    But the danger outside is far from over.


    Those people have probably guessed that they are weak and the circle is shrinking.


    "Protect madam!"


    Long Tianyu also had to prepare for the worst.


    But even if they are besieged, his people should have enough ability to take ya''er away.


    As for him.


    Long Tianyu''s mouth slowly aroused a sneer.


    He just wanted to see where the limit was after losing his legs.


    He pressed several buttons in his hand, and then the whole wheelchair looked like a wheelchair


    An endless hidden weapon box.


    The surrounding enemies were swept away, and a vacuum was formed immediately.


    Although the concealed weapon can only last for a while, what''s more powerful is long Tianyu in a wheelchair.


    Because of his physical limitations, he gave up his favorite long sword and replaced it with a soft whip.


    Soft whip barbs are everywhere, like a spirit snake. When you swim, you can set off a blood mist mixed with blood and flesh.


    He sat in a wheelchair, motionless, but became a God on the battlefield, with ease to protect his beloved.


    Those who had besieged him had to step back.


    But as soon as the pressure on long Tianyu''s side slowed down, there was a problem on Huoxiao''s side.


    His two helpers suffered a plot and temporarily lost their combat effectiveness.


    Suddenly, there was a big gap in the originally airtight defense.


    Those people in black took the opportunity.


    With bodies falling in front of Lin Mengya, her eyes began to be in a trance again.


    It seems that she had experienced such a scene a long time ago.


    Her favorite person stood in front of her and didn''t give up for her life.


    She cried and prayed, but she couldn''t stop it.


    "Master! There is a shielding state again!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao looked at the connection that was about to be cut off and couldn''t help communicating anxiously with the owner.


    But the system can''t defeat the master''s consciousness after all.


    In the end, the system finally showed that it was blocked and lost contact with the owner.


    "Ya''er? What''s the matter with you?"


    Long Tianyu, with full fire, found that the wife behind him had been breathing disorderly since just now.


    But soon, the woman behind him stabilized.


    Then, a mysterious fragrance rushed out of her and quickly spread around.


    Then a miracle happened.


    The attackers who were fierce just now began to slow down, but long Tianyu and Huoxiao felt refreshed.


    Especially long Tianyu, he even felt that there was a numb heat flow across his feeble legs.


    But he was more dignified than a surprise.


    "Sky fire and thunder! Let go!"


    At his command, his guards immediately took out the treasure that no one had but three.


    "Boom -"


    The noise was so loud that the attackers were like moths putting out fire, and all they got was ashes.


    Looking at a piece of stump on the ground, Huo Xiao couldn''t help feeling scared.


    "This, what the hell is this? How is it so powerful?"


    But as soon as he finished, he saw the warning contained in long Tianyu''s cold eyes.


    Subconsciously, he covered his mouth.


    Such a dragon Tianyu is strange to him. It gives him the feeling that he can''t resist at all, just like the mysterious weapon.


    "Keep silent and I will reunite you with your companions safely."


    Coldly left a word, and even Huoxiao couldn''t give birth to the idea of questioning him.


    Under such powerful power, even the whole ancient clan is not his opponent.


    Huo Xiao nodded cautiously. The prudence in his eyes made long Tianyu''s killing of him fade away gradually.


    The man turned and looked at the woman standing behind him with very cold eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    The woman who closed her eyes tightly opened her eyes slowly when she heard this.


    Slowly curling her lips, the woman showed a charming smile.

 Chapter 2575

    "I..."


    The woman just opened her mouth and spit out a word. Suddenly her eyebrows frowned. Then her body shook violently. When she raised her head again, it was already the incomparably familiar expression of long Tianyu.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? What happened?"


    Long Tianyu hid all his worries to the bottom of his eyes. Seeing this, he just whispered, "nothing. There was an accident just now. You were stunned."


    "Ha?"


    Stun?


    Lin Mengya rubbed her head and found that she had no impression at all.


    Then she found that she was shielded from the system again. When she lifted the shielding, Xiaoyao also asked her with a worried face whether she was okay.


    She comforted Xiaoyao a few words, but because of the shielding, Xiaoyao didn''t know what had just happened.


    When she saw many charred stumps lying in the distance, she was a little startled.


    "Are you going to blow up a basin?"


    She asked some speechless.


    Long Tianyu stared at her and explained to her after making sure she was normal.


    "This is the Tianhuo thunder newly developed by Wuchen. I wanted to be a secret weapon. Who knew such a thing would happen today."


    Lin Mengya knows something about this.


    After seeing the strength of Xiancheng, Tianren and other enemies, Yu also began to develop new weapons to arm their army.


    But she doesn''t understand this knowledge, and she knows very well that if the hot weapons of later generations appear now, it will definitely be a devastating blow to the current civilization.


    Therefore, she deliberately avoided this matter.


    So she just nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    But after she looked around, she asked in a confused low voice, "where are Qinghu and Li Ao?"


    Normally, they must have received their own signal and followed, but they didn''t see those people when they were ambushed just now.


    No, they had an accident, didn''t they?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying.


    "Brother Huo, what''s going on here is bound to disturb Zhao mace. You''d better go back first. We''re going to find our companions."


    Huo Xiao subconsciously looked at long Tianyu.


    Those who saw the latter did not say anything before they dared to leave.


    "Shall we go too?"


    Lin Mengya pushes long Tianyu and takes the rest of the guards back to Sheng''s house.


    Soon after they left, three people in robes embroidered with flame patterns appeared there.


    "All dead?"


    The tone of the leader showed a touch of impatience.


    This is his borrowed helper, and now, there''s no one alive!


    He had a headache at the thought of going back to face the madmen.


    "Dead is dead, but it''s just a group of dead slaves. Just, what about the people we''re going to get rid of?"


    The other person doesn''t care.


    Dead slaves are just a convenient tool for them.


    It''s no big deal. They just pay a little money.


    "I think they should have missed."


    The tone of the third person was too flat.


    "Miss? Impossible! No one can survive the encirclement and suppression of dead slaves!"


    The first one shouted angrily.


    Who knows, the third person ignored him, but went to the only clean hollow area covered by the dead slave''s body.


    "They must still be alive."


    The attitude of the third person is very firm.


    No matter what the other two think, they can only obey the orders of the third person.


    "Hum, even to get back the things I lost, these two people must die!"


    The first man said angrily and left quickly.


    The third man fell behind. Before leaving, he turned back and took a deep look at the only open space, with an unidentified light in his eyes.


    Knowing nothing about the target of this attack, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who were the two of them from the beginning, also found some traces left by Qing Hu at the moment.


    "It seems that someone is really intercepting and killing Qinghu. They are just distracted by him."


    Lin Mengya touched a strange symbol on the trunk and whispered.


    The pursuit is hidden. Qinghu is definitely the best.


    He also found the people behind them in advance. For her safety, Qinghu took the initiative to lead them away.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, he guessed and said, "maybe the people Qinghu met are not the same group as those we met before."


    "What do you say?" Lin Mengya asked suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu just shook his head.


    "It''s just a feeling."


    In fact, the group of people who ambushed them should not be the group who wanted to pick up the Zhao family''s money.


    If they are Presbyterians, their attitude towards themselves and ya''er should be to capture them alive. After all, they still covet the wealth resources of the palace and the temple.


    But these people, just to kill.


    "Then these people they met should be sent by the Presbyterian Council?"


    From the mark of the Qing fox, the group of people did not pose a threat to him.


    Also, the pair of hands led by Qinghu are basically Hanya guards trained by him.


    Both cooperation and their own ability are very good.


    At the thought of this, she was no longer so urgent.


    They took people looking for them and talked about divination.


    "I see Huo Xiao''s meaning. I''m afraid the first batch of diviners who came to surrender are already in danger."


    She used to have something in common with diviners.


    They are all poor people.


    So even if they didn''t survive the temptation of the Presbyterian Church in the end, she didn''t think they should die.


    Just through this, the contradiction between diviners and ancient people is even more irreconcilable.


    This is not a good sign for those ancient people who are eager to reunite with their families.


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, there are deep worries and doubts at the moment.


    But in the face of her, there was still no flaw.


    "Well, the Presbyterian Church didn''t really accept them. Whether they live or die, they can only listen to fate."


    "But what about the ancient people? Don''t they want to be reunited with their relatives?"


    She once asked Huoxiao about the origin of these diviners.


    Most diviners are the product of their parents'' voluntary combination, that is, at least these parents should miss their lovers and children.


    However, why should they watch their close relatives and loved ones be taken away, but they can only shrink in the family and do not fight at all?


    She really couldn''t figure it out.


    Long Tianyu smiled and patted her hand.


    "Not everyone is as brave as my wife."


    All the complicated emotions were suppressed by him.


    Indeed, although


    However, there are still some fatal problems in front of them, but his ya''er has never been a loser willing to be manipulated by fate.


    Even if there are really some "people" hiding in her body, she will never let others destroy their lives.


    "I think they may not be brave."


    Lin Mengya suddenly lowered her voice and said.


    Long Tianyu was stunned. Then they both looked into the dark not far away.


    "May I ask you two, but your highness Gong ya, the master of the palace family, and the holy master of the temple?"


    It was an old voice that couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    Although the other party used darkness as a protective color, they were not ordinary people and had long seen through the other party''s hidden place.


    "Should you introduce yourself before asking others for their identity?" Lin Mengya asked coldly.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes, but his hand was secretly buckled on the handle of his whip.


    "What the palace Master said is reasonable. It''s my faux pas."


    As soon as the voice fell, a bent figure came out face-to-face.


    Just looking at the figure gives them the feeling that they seem to be an elderly man.


    But neither Lin Mengya nor long Tianyu could hear each other''s footsteps.


    This man is definitely an expert.


    "I''ve seen two noble people. It was abrupt before. Please don''t quarrel with a blind old woman."


    Blind?


    Lin Mengya looked at each other carefully.


    The man was wrapped in a big black robe, but he could see that he was a thin woman.


    "What do you call your mother-in-law?"


    She could feel that the other party had no malice towards them for the time being.


    But the prudence of the heart has not been alleviated.


    Here, the unrecognized enemy is the most terrible.


    "The Lord of the palace is kind. The old woman is just a ghost. Her surname is not worth mentioning."


    It seems that the other party wants to hide his identity.


    Lin Mengya had a lot of speculation about this, but she didn''t plan to ask the truth. She just asked politely, "what''s the reason why the mother-in-law stopped us?"


    The blind mother-in-law hesitated and said, "the old woman came this time in the hope of asking the palace master for something."


    "Although Mrs. Gong is kind, she doesn''t want to cause trouble. Please ask her mother-in-law to be clever."


    Long Tianyu politely refused for her.


    A person who doesn''t even want to reveal his identity is absolutely untrustworthy.


    Besides, it''s impossible for him to let ya''er take risks.


    The blind mother-in-law was not surprised. She just said helplessly, "I know your Highness''s concerns, but I promise there is no danger to you two. Just..."


    "There are no dangerous things. Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were bright. Although his tone was indifferent, he pressed the woman to death and picked out each other''s flaws everywhere.


    He hates those who want to take advantage of ya''er''s kindness.


    Lin Mengya patted her man on the shoulder and comforted him. Then she refused: "my mother-in-law should find someone else. I''m afraid I can''t protect myself. Since my mother-in-law can find me, she must have heard about my previous experience."


    She is not as kind as long Tianyu thought.


    Moreover, the other party can accurately come to the door at this time, which is enough to explain that at least she was taken away by the Zhao family from shengjiacheng until she was ambushed just now.


    In this process, the blind mother-in-law is.


    She can''t blame her for standing idly by.


    But if you want her to do it, I''m afraid it''s even harder.

 Chapter 2576

    The blind mother-in-law knows she is wrong, but she can''t give up easily.


    "The old woman did hear about the previous things, but I also wanted to help, but I just didn''t have time."


    In fact, the blind mother-in-law wanted to do it at a critical moment so that they could owe themselves a big favor.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu''s men suddenly took out such powerful weapons and solved all the enemies at once, which caught the blind mother-in-law unprepared.


    All the people present were human spirits. They heard each other''s intention at once.


    Lin Mengya can hardly maintain a polite attitude, but she will not accept the other party''s request anyway.


    "Grandma, I''m not the kind person you''re so bad for. Since I''m talking about this, I might as well tell you, old man. Our palace family has always been vengeance and kindness.


    If you want to do business with me, you must first show your sincerity, not be a speculator.


    Since you can take the lives of my husband and wife as chips, don''t expect me to work hard for you.


    Let''s ask our mother-in-law to ask for wisdom. "


    She has made this very clear.


    She is indeed a good collaborator, but the premise is that the other party must also comply with her code of conduct.


    Otherwise, even if the great benefits are in front of her, she will never be moved.


    The blind mother-in-law didn''t expect that their attitude would be so firm.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she released the bait that she had mastered and could most attract them.


    "Are you here to seek medical treatment and cure your Highness''s leg disease?"


    Lin Mengya frowned, but long Tianyu opened in front of her.


    "You want to threaten my wife with me?"


    The tone was already full of cold threat.


    The blind mother-in-law dare not do it.


    "I don''t mean that. I just can give you and your husband a chance. If you help me, you can gain the loyalty of countless people in the ancient clan.


    I know they are both capable people, but they must be constrained everywhere in the ancient family. For example, according to the old woman''s understanding of the Zhao family, they will certainly put all the charges on your husband and wife.


    At that time, you two will be the enemies of the whole ancient family. "


    Long Tianyu tightened his face impatiently.


    "So what? The ancient people are not worried about me at all."


    The blind mother-in-law continued, "yes, I''ve seen the kind of weapon in your Highness''s hand. If your highness wants to, it''s not difficult to kill the whole ancient family. However, the ancient family has been inherited for thousands of years, and the relationship is also intertwined. If you can let them all be in your Highness''s hand, wouldn''t it be much better than countless enemies?"


    I have to say that the old woman in front of me can really touch people''s psychological weakness.


    She knows very well that long Tianyu is Lin Mengya''s weakness, and Lin Mengya is also the bottom line of long Tianyu.


    Therefore, she said these words by pinching what they wanted in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya''s mind turned and secretly hinted that Yilong Tianyu would not refuse first.


    "I understand the meaning of mother-in-law''s words, but to be honest, even the Presbyterian Council failed to master such a big story of the whole ancient family. Does mother-in-law think highly of us husband and wife?"


    The blind mother-in-law smiled slowly.


    "Apart from selfishness and insatiable greed, those people in the Presbyterian Church simply don''t know what the ancient clan needs. If these people want to control the ancient clan, they will have to destroy the ancient clan."


    I wonder if it''s her illusion.


    Lin Mengya always felt that the tone of her blind mother-in-law when she mentioned the Presbyterian Church was full of hatred.


    Also, the Presbyterian Council can not reconcile the interests of the whole ancient clan after all.


    At present, except for those prominent Shangxian families, other families have only the fate of being exploited.


    In that case, there are only a lot more people who hate the Presbyterian Church.


    But why did she believe the blind mother-in-law?


    The other party seemed to understand her hesitation.


    "The Lord of the palace is worried that the old woman is here to deceive you?"


    Lin Mengya also opened the skylight to tell the truth.


    "People like us are walking on the tip of the knife step by step. I have never met my mother-in-law, and I really can''t trust her completely."


    "Alas -"


    The other party sighed.


    "I know the palace master''s concern, but the old woman can''t do much. If the palace master insists on leaving, the old woman will never stop him.


    It''s still too late for you two to leave the ancient clan. Now the Presbyterian Council has fallen into internal strife. I''m afraid you have no time to take into account your whereabouts. "


    This is a good way for her to sell them.


    However, the couple were not stupid. They always doubted the blind mother-in-law, so they just thanked and were ready to leave.


    "Master of the palace."


    The blind mother-in-law suddenly stopped her.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other, but heard the blind mother-in-law''s voice trembling and asked, "the man who came with you, he..."


    Just as she wanted to ask what the blind mother-in-law said, she heard the voice of Qinghu not far away.


    "Girl! We''re here!"


    Suddenly, she couldn''t care to answer the blind mother-in-law''s question and pushed long Tianyu straight to the voice.


    The bent figure stood in place, and a faint sigh came after a long time.


    With little effort, she found them.


    More fortunately, Li Ao was also with Qinghu.


    "Are you okay? Aren''t you hurt?"


    She hurriedly asked the two. Compared with Li Ao''s indifference, Qinghu took the lead and pulled her to her face to check carefully.


    "Does the ear hurt?"


    Qinghu doesn''t know anything about the system. He only knows that Lin Mengya''s five senses are different from ordinary people''s sensitivity.


    Therefore, when he was in the palace, he was absolutely not allowed to make a loud noise suddenly, so as not to damage his girl''s little ears.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and managed to escape from the Qing fox octopus.


    Looking at the worry on the other party''s face, she immediately giggled and tried to muddle through.


    "It''s all right! I had blocked my hearing at that time. There was really nothing."


    She thought it was because the sound was too loud and she turned on the detection function, so she was stunned.


    But fortunately, after the shielding, her five senses immediately returned to the normal level.


    Otherwise, she will always be a deaf mute for a few days.


    "That''s good."


    Some of Qinghu still looked at her two small ears carefully. After confirming that there was no blood, he was relieved.


    Then he asked long Tianyu with a serious look.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    Although Qinghu helped long Tianyu do a lot of things before, after her little girl clearly avoided some things, Qinghu also followed.


    He just didn''t think,


    The group of people with a hundred miles of dust-free unexpectedly concocted such a powerful fire bomb.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could guess just by listening to the news.


    Presumably, this is also one of the cards long Tianyu used to protect his life.


    "Someone wants to kill us." Long Tianyu''s eyes are cold.


    "Who is it?" In an instant, Qinghu also summoned up Wanjun murderous spirit.


    "Well, don''t worry about finding your enemy. Qinghu, have you found out what the group of people you led away came from?"


    The appearance of the blind mother-in-law made Lin Mengya worry that there were people watching around them.


    No matter how much the blind mother-in-law says is false, she is right.


    Once Sheng family''s accusation is detained on her, she will become the enemy of the whole ancient family.


    She''s not afraid of being chased.


    The key is to meet again later, or she will destroy the ancient family, or the ancient family will break through her non leaf city.


    For now, she doesn''t want to see any results for the time being.


    Therefore, she must find a way to grasp the evidence in her favor.


    The ancient clan is not monolithic, and the Presbyterian Council also has disputes over interests.


    And that''s what she wants to use.


    "I haven''t fought with them, but judging from the number of ways, it should be a dead man kept by a big family." Qinghu can easily draw a conclusion.


    "Dead man? Why not a Presbyterian?" She was a little surprised.


    Most of the dead are family property.


    In other words, almost all big families have private soldiers, but no one will use them to do dirty things for the Presbyterian Council.


    Even if it is done well, these people are all flaws after all. In the end, there is only the fate of being dealt with.


    No one is stupid and won''t give the handle to others in public.


    Unless, they are sent by a family, for, but also with personal gratitude and resentment.


    "But we didn''t offend anyone, did we?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a while and said something speechless.


    They now face the biggest enemy, the Zhao family.


    However, the more than 100 people of the Zhao family are still besieged, and the other party is actually in the mood to encircle and suppress them?


    Do you care about Zhao mace at all, or do you look down on them too much?


    Lin Mengya just felt that her head was full of question marks.


    At this time, long Tianyu wanted to start from something.


    "If they are really the dead of the Zhao family, there is only one possibility."


    She looked at her man and suddenly felt blessed.


    "The elder of the Zhao family?"


    He nodded: "except him, I can''t think of anyone who will follow us and the Zhao family. Maybe their real goal has always been the Zhao family."


    Qinghu also added with a strange complexion: "no wonder, these people ran away inexplicably as soon as I fought with them. They didn''t come for us after making trouble for a long time?"


    "No, there must be danger over Huoxiao!" She let out a low cry.


    I have to say, she guessed right.


    Huo Xiao, who had just finished a battle of life and death, just returned to his companions and smelled a smell of pine resin.


    He looked shocked.


    These people are the people who almost burned him before!


    "Attention, everyone, someone is going to attack with fire!"


    He reminded his companions loudly.


    As soon as the voice fell, a burning rocket went straight to them!

 Chapter 2577

    In an instant, it became a howling hell of fire.


    Victims of tumbling for help are everywhere, and the boundaries between the enemy and ourselves have been blurred.


    Before the threat of death, they had only one common purpose - escape!


    "Brother, we''ll cover you, you go!"


    Wang Yan suddenly split the rocket attacking them, and with an anxious face, loudly advised Huoxiao.


    "No! Wu Ying, you and Wang Yan evacuate with the big guy."


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he rushed into the sea of fire to save people.


    "Big brother!"


    Wang Yan shouted, but Wu Ying held her.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to save brother!" His eyes flushed with anxiety and shouted at Wu Ying.


    The latter clenched his teeth and tried his best to pull the man out.


    "Only if we live can we live up to brother''s sacrifice! Wang Yan, don''t forget the task given to you by brother!"


    Wang Yan was stunned. He saw the partners who were still struggling for help.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Wu Ying immediately gave up.


    Subsequently, Wang Yan no longer rushed into the fire, but quickly rescued the two partners.


    In the raging flame, the tears in Wu Ying''s eyes were quickly dried up.


    He gazed deeply into the depths of the fire, and finally began to evacuate with his teeth.


    Thick smoke, like a snake, swirls in the night sky.


    Before they reached their destination, Lin Mengya smelled a strong burnt smell, mixed with a stench.


    She suddenly remembered why Huoxiao told her he was burned.


    It seems that another group of people have been staring at them.


    But Huo Xiao has just finished a hard battle. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be a dead end.


    "Girl, I''ll take someone over first. You two find a safe place to hide and don''t get close easily."


    Qinghu understood her mind best, so he took Li Ao and Hanya Wei to go first.


    "OK, but you should be careful. Huoxiao said that the other party has an extremely powerful combustion promoter. If it sticks to the body, the fire will not be extinguished."


    She informed Qinghu of the information she knew before, so that they could avoid a heavy casualty.


    But now, she can only hang a heart and look at the direction they left.


    "Don''t worry too much. Huo Xiao is a prepared person, and Qing Hu is not reckless."


    Long Tianyu patted her hand and said softly.


    Lin Mengya frowned and subconsciously held his hand tightly.


    "What a coincidence. We just got away and there was an attack..."


    "Maybe it''s such a coincidence."


    Long Tianyu knows what she wants to say.


    But the man who ambushed them before was definitely not a dead man of a certain family.


    And those people may have something to do with ya''er''s secret.


    He wanted to remind her, but he didn''t want ya''er to notice some problems so early. Therefore, he had to choose such an obscure way.


    "Well, I hope they can hold on, Huoxiao."


    Lin Mengya''s face was full of worry.


    In the fire, the sight within reach could not help but shock Lin Mengya''s heart.


    At this time, the fire should have just started, but due to the power of the ignition, it has become a human purgatory in a short time.


    Although they were not close, the scream from the fire was enough to become a nightmare for some people.


    Not far from them, Zhao mace threw away the last stepping stone and collapsed on the ground, gasping to calm the burning feeling of his throat.


    "Madmen! What a bunch of fucking madmen!"


    Zhao mace was almost scared to death.


    If his father hadn''t been worried before he left and told him that he must be the first to escape in case of an accident, he would be a little more vigilant than others.


    I''m afraid now, he will be burned alive like the incompetent Luo Changlao.


    Although several confidants died, what does that matter?


    As long as he''s alive.


    At this time, he found the trace of Lin Mengya and his party.


    Just now he pushed out his burning companion, which was also clearly seen by them.


    For a time, the atmosphere on both sides was somewhat tense.


    "Cough, cough, why are you here?"


    Although Zhao mace still wants to maintain his previous tenacity, he is now alone and obviously at a disadvantage.


    Lin Mengya just looked at him coldly.


    "We''re here to save people."


    These words fell in Zhao mace''s ears, accusing him of his just behavior word by word.


    For a time, where could the arrogant fourth master of the Zhao family suffer such grievances?


    "Oh, save people? I''m afraid it''s to kill people?" He said with cold eyes.


    "It''s not enough for you to hurt the Sheng family. This time you''ve killed more than 100 of our Zhao family! You two are waiting to be skinned and cramped by our ancient people!"


    Lin Mengya glared at him in disgust.


    "Your people died because you, the master of the family, abandoned them. What does it have to do with us? I tell you, don''t deduct any charges from us!"


    Zhao mace is even more arrogant.


    "Why? Don''t you dare admit it? Guilty? I saw it with my own eyes. It''s clear that we were fine before, but when you came, someone set fire. You didn''t do it, and it must have a great relationship with you! Go back with me to meet the elders!"


    With that, the man was going to come and pull people.


    But before he could wait to meet a corner of Lin Mengya''s clothes, a flexible whip hit Zhao mace''s hand with a powerful force of thunder.


    "What? You still want to kill people?"


    Only then did Zhao mace know that he was afraid.


    But in the ancient people, he was used to the arrogant attitude towards these humble foreigners.


    In his opinion, these foreigners should crawl at their feet and don''t deserve to be compared with them.


    To some extent, the extreme exclusion of the ancient people also gave them no chance to realize the cruelty outside.


    In the outside world where strength is respected, he is the first group of garbage people who should be eliminated.


    "If you disrespect my wife again, you can be reunited with your companions."


    Long Tianyu looked at him coldly.


    At that moment, Zhao mace felt cold and suddenly soaked his limbs and bones.


    He subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and suddenly woke up. He found that he had been fooled by a lame man. At that moment, his face was as black as ink.


    "If you dare to kill me, my ancient family will chase you to the ends of the earth!"


    He thought the threat would frighten the other party to the core.


    But the two men looked at him like idiots.


    "Fourth master Zhao, if I want to kill you, I''ll just force you into the fire and let you burn alive. With such a big fire, people can be burned directly into coke. Who can know that you are the fourth master of the Zhao family at that time?"


    Lin Mengya''s tone was gentle, but her voice was cold, as if everything she said was not just a hypothetical threat, but true.


    But Zhao mace also has his own confidence.


    "You are so clever! How do you think the fire started?"


    Up to now, Zhao mace has gone out of his way.


    "I tell you the truth, if I really die, you can''t clear the charges at all. There must have been people staring at me along the way, and those people must see clearly the conflict between you and me. They will put all these charges on you. Then I''ll see how you can prove your innocence!"


    This is Zhao mace''s confidence.


    The faces of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu changed.


    "Do you know who they are?" She asked.


    "Oh, even if I have seen it with my own eyes, I can guess it." Zhao mace is confident.


    "This..." She hesitated.


    But long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "what''s your requirement?"


    Zhao mace hooked his lips, as if he were holding the victory.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you escort me safely to the Zhao family, I''ll consider letting you go."


    "Consider?" Lin Mengya sneered. "Did you treat us as fools? How could you let us go so easily when you came to your Zhao family''s territory?


    I''m afraid that when you arrive at your Zhao family, your fourth master Zhao has a backer, so you can handle us more unscrupulously? "


    Zhao mace''s plan was seen through by her, and she looked a little unnatural.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s simple." Lin Mengya suddenly smiled peacefully.


    "As long as your fourth master Zhao signs a pledge saying that the destruction of the Sheng family and the fire tragedy were all done by your Zhao family, I can safely send you back to the Zhao family."


    "Impossible!" Zhao mace was in a hurry and scolded at her.


    "What a poisonous woman! My Zhao family has nothing to do with this. We didn''t know about the Sheng family! You obviously want to hurt our Zhao family by doing this!"


    "That''s not right."


    Lin Mengya is more indifferent.


    "What do you mean I hurt your Zhao family? This is just the guarantee we give each other. As long as fourth master Zhao doesn''t break the contract, this paper will always be regarded as a piece of waste paper."


    Zhao mace can see clearly that this woman is a poisonous snake!


    He was a little regretful. Why didn''t he get rid of people at the beginning, but let her ride on his head.


    But as soon as he got up with those sinister and cruel ideas, he found that the man who had almost broken his arm with a whip was staring at himself with a heavy face.


    For a moment, he dared not even think about it. He could only lower his head and scold their cunning reluctantly in his heart.


    "Fourth master Zhao, opportunities don''t wait. After this village, there will be no such shop."


    Lin Mengya exchanged eyes with long Tianyu. The latter waved his hand and a small part of the guards hiding in the dark immediately appeared.


    This is both pressure and help for Zhao mace.


    Whether he wants to return to Zhao''s house alive or not depends on his own choice.


    The fire was burning more and more vigorously, but the wailing inside gradually disappeared.


    Finally, after a few minutes of more and more anxious silence, Zhao mace suddenly raised his head.


    "I sign!"

 Chapter 2578

    "But you must promise me that as long as I do as you say, this paper will never be available!"


    Zhao mace is also hanging in his heart.


    He doesn''t want to die or betray his family.


    Now he is forced to do so by the situation. Moreover, as long as he arrives at the Zhao family, he will immediately report the matter to his father.


    Although it may make my father angry, as long as he lives, there are countless ways to keep it a secret forever.


    Lin Mengya caught a glimpse of his deep malice, but she didn''t care.


    She didn''t really want to fight against the Zhao family. She just wanted to stop Zhao mace from talking disorderly.


    At the moment, he quickly asked the other party to sign the pledge.


    After that, she put the paper away properly in front of Zhao mace.


    "You have to put it away. If you hurt our Zhao family because of your negligence, I will never spare you!"


    Zhao mace was in a bad mood.


    But Lin Mengya just patted her chest.


    "Don''t worry, fourth master. He can''t take anything that comes into my pocket, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes."


    Zhao mace snorted coldly and stopped answering.


    At this time, the person in charge of delivering the message rushed back to tell them.


    Lin Mengya asked someone to take Zhao mace to the rear. Only then did she learn from Yu that Qing Hu had rescued Huo Xiao.


    However, because Huo Xiao was eager to save people at that time, he stayed in the fire for too long, so that he was fainted by smoke and had serious dehydration symptoms, so he was still in a coma and did not get out of danger.


    As soon as the couple discussed, they decided to see how Huoxiao was.


    "What about him?"


    Long Tianyu motioned with his eyes that Lin Mengya and Zhao mace were still there.


    "Let someone take him to shengjiacheng first. He doesn''t want to rob other people''s things. Then I''ll let him watch those things and be moved away."


    Lin Mengya had already figured out where fourth master Zhao would go.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu shook his head helplessly.


    "Naughty."


    The two were separated from the rest of the guards.


    Along the mark left by Qinghu, their husband and wife didn''t find their temporary rest camp until dawn.


    There are countless people lying on the ground, life and death unknown.


    It all came out last night.


    There are also some people who stay in other places that should be their hometown forever.


    She took a deep breath and felt a little stuffy.


    "You''re coming! Big brother, they''re inside. Go and have a look!"


    Wu Ying, who didn''t sleep all night, reddened her eyes.


    Seeing them, I just forced myself to pick the corners of my mouth. Unexpectedly, it fell into Lin Mengya''s eyes, but it was more painful than crying.


    "Well, I''ll check the situation. Don''t worry."


    In the face of her comfort, Wu Ying can only smile bitterly.


    "Master Gong, this way, please."


    In the face of Wu Ying, who has become polite, she doesn''t know what to say.


    Inside is a shabby small wooden house in the forest.


    When she entered the door, she saw Qinghu sitting there with her eyes closed.


    Hearing the news, he immediately opened his eyes, but Lin mengyaqiang first pressed his shoulder.


    "You sleep your."


    Qinghu nodded at her wearily, closed his eyes again and went to sleep.


    After seeing that there was no obvious trauma on him, Lin Mengya was relieved and turned to see others.


    The cabin is empty


    The room was limited, so only three seriously wounded were released.


    She knows two of them, one is Huo Xiao, the other is Wang Yan, whom she hasn''t seen for a long time.


    At this time, both of them were cluttered with herbs and dirty cloth towels.


    Nevertheless, she could see some burns that had not yet been treated.


    Even in a coma, they still frown and seem to be worried about something.


    Lin Mengya immediately came forward to check their situation.


    "Master of the palace, eldest brother and Wang Yan, both of them..."


    Wu Ying choked and blamed herself.


    He failed to stop big brother and Wang Yan.


    If they did die, he might as well have died.


    "At present, they are caused by high temperature dehydration and excessive smoke inhalation. In this way, you should first find some healthy people to take care of them. Remember to replenish more water. Others, go to the mountain with me to collect medicine!"


    The wound medicine she carries is limited. Even if she uses it all, she may not be able to cure all the wounded.


    Fortunately, there is a mountain forest not far from here.


    I hope there are some wound medicines she can use.


    When Wu Ying was flustered and had no backbone, she no longer turned around like a headless fly under her command.


    Soon, the whole camp began to operate in an orderly manner.


    After checking the condition of the wounded in various parts, Lin Mengya personally took people to the mountains and forests not far away.


    At this time, Chaolu is deeply. Lin Mengya is not familiar with the situation here. She can only let Xiaoyao turn on the detection function and find the medicinal materials she can use.


    I don''t know if they are unlucky or if they don''t produce those herbs here.


    In short, she almost walked through most of the forest and didn''t see a few herbs.


    Not to mention others, but nothing.


    "Madam, why don''t we hurry out to buy?" The guard suggested.


    But she rejected it.


    "No, those fire fighters are still hiding in the dark. Our people are all strangers. We''re afraid that they will be noticed by each other as soon as they show up. Moreover, even if they are bought by the nearest town, the injured may not be able to hold on."


    "What shall we do?" The guard also looked embarrassed.


    You know, among the injured people, there are his companions.


    Lin Mengya thought and could only give up the idea of collecting medicine for the time being.


    "You go and get back all the injury medicines we used to live in. Even if we want to buy medicine, we have to go far away."


    That batch of wound medicine was something she kept to save her life.


    But now the injury is important, and she can''t care so much.


    The guard immediately went to get the medicine, but she returned with people without success.


    But on the way, she received a message.


    "Madam, our people found an old woman looking for us around."


    old biddy?


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised, but soon she saw the old woman.


    "See you again. The old woman has seen the master of the palace."


    The man was still hidden under the black robe, but Lin Mengya smelled a strong smell of Medicine on her.


    "Grandma, are you hurt?"


    The blind woman shook her head.


    "The master of the palace has a good nose, but it''s not me who''s hurt, but you and your companions?"


    "So what does mother-in-law want to do this time?" She asked suspiciously.


    The blind mother-in-law did not sell off, but untied a big package on her body.


    "These are all medicines for treating burns. Although they are not good, they are enough to save people''s lives."


    Lin Mengya looked, the big package was full of medicine for burning and scalding!


    But some are fresh, some are already processed, and some powders and pills are packed in a panic.


    "This medicine..."


    "It''s just a little of my heart. My old woman can guarantee her life. There''s absolutely no problem with this medicine!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t doubt the medicine of her blind mother-in-law.


    It was just that she was curious. She had clearly refused the blind mother-in-law once before. Why did she take medicine to save people.


    Besides, how does she know she needs these drugs?


    "My mother-in-law was there last night?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help but have more questions, but this time, she obviously thought more.


    "I, I just want to help. Master Gong, the old lady is not that kind of hard hearted person. Even if I calculated you last night, I definitely don''t want to stand idly by."


    In fact, she didn''t care much about this.


    People have no relatives with her. Naturally, there is no need to work hard for her.


    "Well, I''ll thank my mother-in-law for the wounded."


    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, it is also a timely help after all.


    Besides, with her, she can see at a glance whether there is a problem with these drugs.


    "You''re welcome. I won''t waste the master''s time."


    The blind mother-in-law turned and was about to leave, but she hesitated.


    Lin Mengya thought she had something to say and took a few steps forward.


    "Master of the palace." The blind mother-in-law asked in a low voice.


    "The old woman just asked casually. Are your companions all right?"


    Companion?


    Lin Mengya didn''t know who she was asking, so she had to say vaguely: "two were injured, but with her mother-in-law''s medicine, I think they should be fine."


    "That''s good, that''s good! I''ll send you medicine tomorrow, but I don''t want others to find out. I wonder if the palace master can still meet me here?"


    The wound medicine was important. Lin Mengya agreed without thinking about it.


    The blind mother-in-law immediately seemed relieved, and her tone was a little more relaxed.


    "Then I''ll go back and find the medicine right away. If you need anything, just talk to me!"


    Lin Mengya felt that her blind mother-in-law was strange, but they didn''t know each other well. She didn''t want anything else. She just said she wanted some clean cloth towels.


    The blind mother-in-law promised and said she would bring some digestible food to her so that she wouldn''t worry.


    Looking at the rickety figure disappearing quickly, Lin Mengya held the package and looked at the back of the blind mother-in-law thoughtfully.


    Why is this man so strange?


    But the news that the wounded couldn''t support came soon in the camp. She didn''t have time to think too much. She went to treat the wounded quickly.


    After another busy day and night, the condition of the wounded stabilized.


    Despite all her efforts, six seriously injured people failed to hold on in a day.


    Lin Mengya knows that this number will increase from today on.


    Because of the limited conditions, the infection and inflammation of the wounded will certainly take some lives.


    And she can only do her best to listen to fate.


    One dawn came quietly. Lin Mengya was too tired to move her fingers, so she returned to their temporary tent.


    "Come here and I''ll press it for you."


    Long Tianyu, who had been busy all night, patted his legs and said softly.

 Chapter 2579

    Lin Mengya casually pulled a chair and sat down next to him, most of her body lying on long Tianyu''s knee.


    The big hand with distinct bones kneaded her shoulder appropriately.


    The sour and numb feeling made her even want to purr like a cat. The fatigue after being busy for so long seemed to dissipate a lot.


    They were speechless, but the atmosphere was warm and affectionate, with warmth flowing among them.


    "This time, the diviner will hurt his strength. I''m afraid he will be greatly hit when Huoxiao wakes up." Lin Mengya sighed.


    In fact, her people are all slightly injured.


    However, due to their low martial arts and the chaotic situation at that time, they were seriously injured.


    If Huo Xiao knows such a result, he must blame himself.


    The look in long Tianyu''s eyes flashed.


    In his exclusive desire for his wife, he doesn''t care much about the life and death of other men.


    But he is not completely cold and heartless.


    "These are the second. I''m afraid he will never recover."


    Lin Mengya sighed softly.


    That''s what she''s afraid of.


    It can be said that in the past ten years, rescuing all his companions and allowing them to live and work in peace and contentment has become the only meaning of Huoxiao''s existence.


    If he knew that the meaning was no longer possible, it would be more painful for him than killing him.


    "But I collected some samples of combustion supporting agent. It''s not all harmful."


    She raised her chin, raised her head and whispered to him.


    "Oh?" Long Tianyu said he was all ears.


    "I studied with Xiaoyao and found that although this thing is extremely flammable, the wound burned by it heals faster."


    From the results of the current analysis, this thing should be the oil secreted by some kind of plant.


    Although it is extremely flammable, the wounds of the wounded with shallow burns are exposed because they are not treated in time.


    To her surprise, those mild burns had scabbed quickly.


    She opened Huoxiao''s wound for comparison.


    I found that the wound she had given Huoxiao medicine was better and slower.


    This made Lin Mengya have a bold idea.


    For those patients with mild burns, can they get better faster without treatment?


    In order to draw a conclusion, she specially selected two groups of patients with minor injuries for comparison.


    I hope to get a good result.


    Long Tianyu didn''t understand this. After listening to her, she also knew a general idea.


    "In other words, this thing will get better faster without medicine?" He was also surprised when he encountered such a magical situation for the first time.


    "There is no exact information at present, but there should be a result these days. Tomorrow I have to go to the blind mother-in-law to get the medicine. What exactly do you think she is and why is she acting so abnormal?"


    The matter of the wounded is enough for her to have a headache, so that she can do it for a while and a half now, and she doesn''t have time to think about other problems carefully.


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her head. Before long, she lay on his legs and slept soundly.


    He gently pulled the person onto his legs and pushed the wheelchair to properly send the person to the bed.


    He seems to be more proficient in such movements.


    But after all this, he didn''t rest with her. Instead, he kissed her on the face and then pushed his wheelchair out.


    After several hours of deep sleep, Lin Mengya quickly regained her vitality.


    But the situation in the camp has not recovered very well.


    Another seriously injured patient died.


    When she arrived, the dead were surrounded by companions with red eyes.


    I don''t know who started and hummed a sad melody.


    Then more and more people joined in.


    She doesn''t understand the meaning of this song, but she can read the meaning of seeing off.


    When people die, the soul disappears. In fact, all the pain is left to the living.


    She stood silently and prayed to God.


    I hope those lost souls can rest in peace and no longer bear those inhuman pain.


    "What they sing is a requiem belonging to our diviners."


    Wu Ying also has red eyes.


    But busy comforting his companions and taking care of the wounded, he was too haggard to shed tears.


    Xu is because of this sad atmosphere, Xu is because the woman in front of him is his only dependence now.


    In a word, he told her everything he had hidden in his heart.


    "We are born to be abandoned. Do you know why we are called ''diviners''?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Wu Ying smiled bitterly, raised her lips and said sarcastically, "that''s because all of us are not needed. If we want to reunite with our relatives, we must either become inferior or become the backers of the family. From the day of birth, we must be discriminated against. Mending people? Hehe, we are not rags. Why can we only make up for the lack of others?"


    In these words, there are countless heartaches.


    Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder.


    "Each of us should be an independent individual. No matter you or them, you should have your own life."


    Wu Ying turned her head and didn''t want others to see her tears.


    Lin Mengya knows him and respects him.


    Handing out her handkerchief, she whispered seriously, "I know this is your hometown, but I really want you to go out with me. On behalf of the palace family, I officially invite each and every one of you."


    Wu Ying was surprised and looked at her in surprise.


    "Doubt I''m teasing you?" She asked.


    But Wu Ying just shook her head.


    "But we are good for nothing."


    "I''m born with a talent. So don''t belittle yourself until you find your way. Our palace has a vast territory and few people. Everyone can show their strengths when they go. This invitation is valid forever. I hope you can help me persuade Lord Huo when he wakes up."


    Her attitude was sincere and eager. Wu Ying, who had received too much cold reception over the years, couldn''t help being infected by her and nodded subconsciously.


    "Go and say goodbye to your companions first, and I''ll get the medicine."


    She nodded politely to Wu Ying and turned away.


    But not the other party standing in place, looking at her back, unable to recall for a long time.


    Lin Mengya took people to the place where she made an appointment with her blind mother-in-law yesterday.


    I don''t want to this time, but the blind mother-in-law didn''t come by herself.


    Beside her stood a man and a woman.


    The man is about forty years old and looks quite decent, but he has a deep gully in the center of his eyebrows because of his frowning all year round.


    Women are as old as them. Although they wear coarse clothes, they at least don''t work hard to make a living from the perspective of temperament and appearance.


    Just like a middle-aged man, her face was shrouded in a touch of sadness.


    Three people''s feet are on guard


    Six big packages.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being shocked when she saw it. Whose medicine shop did you rob?


    The two men looked very excited to see her coming.


    However, the blind mother-in-law whispered a few words to them, and they endured for a while.


    She walked up to the three with suspicion.


    "Grandma, who are these two?"


    "Oh, they are all my companions, and they collected all these things with me. I wonder if they are enough?"


    The blind mother-in-law took their identity, and it seems that she must not want to expose her true identity.


    She can understand this.


    But for the blind mother-in-law can raise these things in such a short time, she can''t help but be surprised at the real identity of the blind mother-in-law.


    She opened each package and looked at it roughly. She couldn''t help but be happy.


    "That''s enough for the time being! The things in here have helped me a lot. I''ll replace the big guy. Thank you for your help!"


    Even if she is wary of her blind mother-in-law, but the other party can do this, she always has to remember this favor.


    Waving her hand, she immediately asked people to send the six big packages back to the camp.


    But I didn''t expect that the woman with gloomy eyebrows could not control holding her hand.


    "Lord Gong, can I take care of the wounded with you?"


    "Xiaolan! Stop fooling around!" The blind mother-in-law scolded the woman.


    But Lin Mengya could hear the helplessness in the tone of her blind mother-in-law.


    The woman named Xiaolan could only put down her hand, bite her lips, cover her face and cry silently.


    Lin Mengya looked at the other party''s abnormal behavior and couldn''t help being surprised.


    The blind mother-in-law sighed and waved to Lin Mengya.


    "You''d better go first, master Gong. I''ll wait for you here tomorrow. In that sentence, no matter what you need, we''ll try our best to send it to you."


    Then she turned and left.


    The woman named Xiaolan looked back three times at a time, sobbing and following the blind mother-in-law.


    Her mind moved for some reason.


    "Grandma, if it''s convenient, can you help us deliver dinner from tomorrow?"


    The three were shocked.


    The middle-aged man even wiped his face and reluctantly smiled to ask her.


    "OK, girl, what would you like to eat? Ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum or shark fin glue?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    "You don''t need those tonics. It''s best to have some heat clearing and detoxifying soup. It''s best to digest."


    The three nodded their heads neatly.


    "Well, we''ll send things tomorrow! Girl, the lives of those children will trouble you!"


    The man asked her solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to take care of the big guy."


    "Hey, we can rest assured, rest assured."


    The woman also tried to hold back her tears and nodded to her frequently.


    Looking at the disappearance of the three, Lin Mengya couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Some things are really wrong. I hope they can have a good result.


    From that day on, the blind mother-in-law began a "secret deal" with Lin Mengya.


    Sometimes those two people still come with the blind mother-in-law, but sometimes they change other faces.


    But these people are the same. When they come, they will act as a background board. They just look at the line of sight and can''t help glancing in the direction of their camp.

 Chapter 2580

    Wu Ying asked for all kinds of food and medicine she could get back when she went out.


    However, Lin Mengya prevaricated on the grounds that making a fire in the camp would cause everyone''s psychological shadow.


    Wu Ying naturally has 100% trust in her.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya''s observations also draw a conclusion.


    Sure enough, those with mild burns who haven''t taken any measures recover faster.


    This result forced her to change her treatment strategy.


    Fortunately, because of this discovery, the recovery of the slightly injured has become faster and safer.


    For those with severe diseases, she also took exposure therapy.


    However, she will pay special attention to the wound recovery of these patients to prevent pus accumulation.


    It turns out that those who take exposure therapy have less symptoms of infection and inflammation.


    In addition to the previous wounded whose wounds were too large and whose internal organs had been burned by high-temperature smoke, the mortality rate had been greatly reduced.


    This is good news for everyone.


    And Lin Mengya, who never sleeps, can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the only two seriously ill people left in the wooden house didn''t wake up, but Wu Ying was worried.


    "Lord of the palace, when will my eldest brother and brother Wang Yan wake up?"


    Wu Ying has relaxed a lot these days, but she will chase after Lin Mengya as soon as she has time.


    Her ears are going to grow cocoons these days.


    Even if she can understand the urgency of the patient''s family, she can''t help being afraid of that guy at the moment.


    "Brother Wu Ying, can you stop turning in front of me? It''s almost making you dizzy."


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s little complaint, Wu Yingli apologized.


    But the sight still couldn''t help falling on their two brothers.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya sighed and said, "although they are seriously injured, their physical quality is good. They can wake up in about a few days."


    "Really?" Wu Ying''s eyes brightened, and her face full of stubble also looked a little more.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "I can''t help you, but they may have some sequelae after they wake up. However, I''ll try my best to help them recover."


    It''s lucky enough to survive such a big fire.


    If you want to be unharmed, even if the gods come, it''s impossible.


    But she will try to make them recover as much as possible.


    After receiving her words, Wu Ying didn''t want to do anything.


    After handling the affairs in the camp every day, he sat in front of their brothers'' bed and waited for them to wake up.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to persuade him.


    When the brothers of the palace family were plotted, she thought the same.


    There are some things she can sympathize with.


    After another two days, Wu Ying began to be anxious again.


    Seeing that he was really bored, Lin Mengya gave him a task and sent people away.


    On the small bed of the wooden house, she gently changed Huoxiao''s dressing.


    He had large and small wounds on his body. Although some had recovered, more were ferocious nudity, which made people feel frightened when they saw it.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya only felt that her hand seemed to be gently hooked.


    Looking back, I saw Huoxiao with a confused face.


    "Brother Huo, you''re awake!" She cried in surprise.


    The latter gradually woke up and saw that there was a bit of surprise in her eyes, but just as he wanted to call her name, it came from his throat


    Bursts of spicy pain.


    "Don''t talk yet. You''ve been scalded by high-temperature smoke. You haven''t recovered yet. Do you want to drink water?" She asked him with a smile.


    Huo Xiao''s eyebrows and eyes were soft and nodded gently to her.


    Lin Mengya immediately took a cup of warm and cool water and mixed some ointment made by herself to clear away heat and moisten lung.


    "I made this ointment myself. Although it''s bitter, it tastes sweet. You can only drink this now. You can get better quickly by adding more water."


    Huo Xiao''s eyes never left her for a moment.


    No one knew that when he woke up from his confusion, what he saw at first sight was her moving.


    He thought he was just a wandering soul in the world.


    There is no place to come, and I don''t know where to go.


    But when he saw her, he knew that what he had been longing for was just a soft wave in her eyes.


    He was eager to catch the only trace of the incident.


    "Ya''er?"


    "Yu, come on, Huo Xiao wakes up!"


    The man''s voice instantly restored his reason.


    A hand ready to move is like a fish out of the water, struggling to lose its last vitality.


    He lowered his eyes and laughed at his stupidity in his heart.


    He showed up too late.


    Everything is doomed.


    He closed his eyes and sank into a tired nightmare again.


    Huoxiao woke up.


    It''s one of the best news these days.


    After Wu Ying heard the news, he was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up, and then he recovered his filial son in front of the bed again.


    Maybe God thought their previous life was too hard.


    In the early morning of the second day Huoxiao woke up, Wang Yan also woke up.


    Lin Mengya made a careful examination of both of them.


    Fortunately, both of them have stronger physique and recover quickly.


    Especially Huo Xiao, although he was the most seriously injured, on the third day he woke up, he could endure the pain brought by the wound and walk around the ground.


    "Brother Huo, you shouldn''t walk now. You''d better be careful. The wound will burst."


    In line with the principle of responsibility, of course, Lin Mengya should carefully remind her patients.


    Huo Xiao leaned against Wu Ying and dropped a pair of eyes.


    "OK."


    But he insisted on standing at the door and let the big guy see him.


    Looking at his scarred companion outside, Huoxiao''s heart seemed to fall into the boundless sea of fire again.


    All this is his fault.


    It was another busy day, but long Tianyu found that today''s ya''er had something on his mind.


    He took out some sweet and sour wild fruits hidden in his arms, broke them in half, and stuffed the soft waxy core into Lin Mengya''s mouth.


    "Oh - delicious!"


    As soon as Lin Mengya bit, the full-bodied juice filled her mouth.


    She took his hand and ate it in one bite, but she didn''t know that her lips were also dyed bright red.


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand, gently sipped, and asked with a smile.


    "But to your taste?"


    Put the rest of the fruit in her palm and beg her favor.


    Although the baby is now sealed by her, her taste is still affected.


    I like to eat sour, sweet and spicy food recently. I don''t feel good about other foods.


    Loong


    Tianyu is not a man who will lose his wife. Even now, he should personally find some wild fruits with good taste to feed his wife.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pick up another one, bit the sour and sweet pulp again, and narrowed her eyes with satisfaction.


    "The fruit is really delicious, but there are no seeds. Otherwise, it''s better to take it back and plant some."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help rubbing the top of her hair.


    "I found a few seedlings in the forest. Just let them dig them back and plant them."


    "Really?"


    Lin Mengya really liked it and asked with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help pecking her lips. As expected, it was like fruit. It was fragrant, sweet and sour.


    "Of course."


    He grabbed his wife''s slim waist with big hands and asked in a low voice, "what''s on your mind?"


    The raised corners of the mouth were put down again, and the fruit in the mouth was no longer fragrant.


    "I found that Huo Xiao seems to be avoiding me these days. Yu, did I do anything to annoy him?"


    It''s not that she''s too sensitive.


    Before Huo Xiao woke up, she replaced the wounds between him and Wang Yan most of the time.


    After all, they are seriously ill and use different drugs from others.


    But these days, Huo Xiao always finds a reason to let Wu Ying or others change it for him.


    If there is really no way, he will refuse to change his dressing.


    "You saved his life. He has no right to be angry with you."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed.


    He knew Huoxiao''s love for his wife.


    But he respected each other as a real man, and because of the special situation, he suppressed his dissatisfaction and asked his wife to take care of each other personally.


    Unexpectedly, the man dared not appreciate it.


    Pinching his wife''s small face, he said painfully, "maybe he just feels embarrassed. Besides, you''ve worked hard these days. Look at you, your face is thinner."


    "Really?"


    Lin Mengya touched her face, as if it was less than before.


    But there''s no way.


    She hasn''t slept well for days and can''t eat much.


    She suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Holding Yu''s neck, she said sadly, "I may not be a good mother. You see, I forgot the existence of the baby. Yu, do you think the baby will blame me?"


    Although the embryo has developed slowly, the energy to maintain the baby''s life still comes from the mother.


    If she doesn''t eat, the baby won''t have to eat.


    Long Tianyu stuffed her into his arms and kissed her long hair gently.


    "How could it be? It''s clearly my responsibility as a father. But don''t worry, this baby must be a considerate and lovely baby, and she will understand you. Besides, what you do is good, and God will see it and reward you."


    Lin Mengya buried her face in his chest and smelled the smell of him.


    "Yu, it''s nice to have you."


    The wholehearted trust made long Tianyu feel happy.


    It seems that she glanced at the door inadvertently, covered her small head with her big hand, and held the person more tightly in her arms.


    Raised his eyes, but coldly warned the peepers outside the door.


    Man is his, no one wants to rob!


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Outside the door, Wu Ying looked at Huo Xiao with a crutch in surprise.


    The latter''s breath was a little unstable, but he waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. Let''s go back."

 Chapter 2581

    The next day, Lin Mengya found that Huoxiao was no longer hiding from herself, but her attitude was much more polite than before.


    She also asked Wu Ying several times. Unfortunately, even Wu Ying didn''t know what was wrong with her eldest brother.


    However, after seeing the appearance of the wounded, Lin Mengya also understood that Huoxiao was still blaming himself.


    Although his condition is better day by day, Wang Yan has a high fever because of the wound infection.


    "It''s been three days. If the fever doesn''t go down again, will he..."


    Wu Yingji''s mouth had a series of fire bubbles.


    He is more worried about Wang Yan than others.


    When their brothers first went up the mountain, if they hadn''t taken care of each other wholeheartedly, they would have died in the hands of their predecessors.


    Looking at his blood brother dying, of course he was anxious.


    "Wait a minute. What does Miss Gong say?"


    Huoxiao also frowned, sat at the head of his brother''s bed and asked in a low voice.


    "Miss Gong said that she is short of several herbs. She has asked people to step up their search, that is, can Da Yan hold on until her people get the medicine back."


    Even if Wu Ying and Huo Xiao were anxious, they didn''t put too much pressure on Lin Mengya.


    After all, there are so many wounded people in the whole camp. These days, they can live on her support and treatment.


    This is the will of others. They can accept it, but they must not take it calmly.


    When Lin Mengya opened the door with a bowl of medicine, the two people looked at each other quickly, reluctantly pressed down their anxiety and tried to treat her with the most ordinary attitude.


    "Don''t worry too much. Wang Yan has good physical quality. I think he is very confident that he can survive."


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart.


    The two men''s eyebrows were about to kill flies, and they thought they could deceive her.


    Huoxiao rubbed his forehead.


    "I hope he can live up to our expectations."


    After pondering for a moment, he made a very difficult decision in his heart.


    "Miss Gong, I want to know what''s going on outside. Can you tell me?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and thought he wanted to know about the people who ambushed him.


    But this time, Huoxiao offered to talk to her outside alone.


    She helped Huo Xiao to a secluded place outside. After briefly introducing some surrounding towns, she found that Huo Xiao didn''t listen to a word.


    "Brother Huo? Brother Huo?"


    She waved her hand in front of him, and the latter looked at her as if he had just recovered.


    "What''s on your mind?" She asked kindly.


    Huoxiao shook his head reflexively, but then he stiffened for a moment and nodded reluctantly.


    "Can I help you?"


    In fact, if Huoxiao didn''t want her to help, he wouldn''t come out with her for such a bad reason.


    But somehow, the man hesitated for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    Lin Mengya was not good at urging, so she had to quietly accompany him in silence.


    Huo Xiao''s eyes seemed to float far away, and seemed to fall only in the camp.


    Just when Lin Mengya thought he might not speak today, the man suddenly asked in a hoarse voice, "can you send me a letter?"


    "To where?" She asked suspiciously.


    Huo Xiao put his hand into his arms. After a long time, he took out a jade pendant.


    "Send this to Fang''s house."


    For a time, Lin Mengya didn''t even know what to say.


    This jade pendant is the one that long Tianyu brought when he came to look for someone.


    She thought Huoxiao might have lost it, but she didn''t want him to take it with him all the time.


    As Huo Xiao''s companion, she is well aware of Huo Xiao''s resentment against his biological mother.


    But now, he wants her to send a jade pendant to the Fang family.


    "This is what your mother left you. Brother Huo, you don''t have to force yourself like this."


    But Huoxiao smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "My dignity is not as important as my brother''s life. Moreover, after all these years, this thing may have been forgotten long ago."


    His tone was full of self mockery.


    A person abandoned by his biological mother, even when his Huo family was destroyed, the woman never appeared.


    He should have stopped thinking about the so-called mother''s affection.


    But Lin Mengya said thoughtfully, "although I don''t know the past between your mother and son, I think as a mother, she must still miss you. Brother Huo, if you really can''t let go, you might as well meet her."


    "What if we meet?"


    For the first time, Huoxiao showed a very aggressive side in front of her.


    It''s like a hedgehog with a soft abdomen injured by someone. If you put up sharp spines on guard, you will stab everyone close to you indiscriminately.


    "She didn''t care about me at the beginning. Do you think I really didn''t beg her after the Huo family was destroyed?


    But what do I see? She married someone else in a wedding dress!


    My father''s blood is not cold yet! She can''t wait? Can''t you, can''t you wait a little longer? "


    In the end, Huoxiao''s voice choked.


    Red eyes hide endless sadness and pain.


    The pain of being betrayed by his close relatives has long torn apart his distorted life.


    Even before his father died, he was still thinking about the woman who had completely abandoned them.


    This makes him even more unable to forgive the woman, nor can he forgive himself who is still taking chances!


    "Sorry, I can''t control myself."


    After venting, Huo Xiao realized that he was angry with others. He couldn''t help feeling remorse and annoyance.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    "I know the pain in your heart."


    She picked up the jade pendant that fell on the ground and wiped the dust off it.


    "I''ll pass this jade pendant to your mother for you. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to see her or not. However, even if she doesn''t help us, I''ll do my best to help Wang Yan."


    "Thank you."


    Huoxiao looked at her in a very complicated mood, but he could only hold out a word of thanks for a long time.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand.


    "We are friends. Friends don''t need to be polite."


    Huo Xiao lowered his head and thought about her words over and over with the effort of sorting out his emotions.


    Friends, just friends, let him have an unstoppable greed.


    If the delusion in his heart can also be satisfied, can the pain brought by his mother be erased by her?


    Lin Mengya, who met her blind mother-in-law again, seemed a little worried.


    As always, the other party took two people and waited for her early.


    After these contacts, they became familiar with her gradually.


    Although they are in a hurry and can''t say a few words every time, they are more right for Lin Mengya


    She is very grateful.


    But this time, Lin Mengya left without taking anything.


    "Blind mother-in-law, do you know Fang''s family?"


    As soon as her voice fell, the three people opposite seemed to be startled, and Qi was stunned in situ.


    After a long time, the blind mother-in-law reacted, but her tone was unknown and seemed to be a little alarmed.


    "Fang family? Which Fang family?"


    Lin Mengya is more sure that the blind mother-in-law knows Fang''s family.


    "How many other famous families of Shangxian family are Fang family?"


    She even felt that the blind mother-in-law''s knowing and asking was not wise at all.


    And the blind mother-in-law realized it, and she sighed deeply.


    "What can I do for you?"


    She took out the jade pendant that Huo Xiao gave her.


    At that moment, she felt the body of the blind mother-in-law tremble suddenly.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart.


    In fact, she has long guessed about some things, but now is not the best time to confess.


    "What does this mean?" The blind mother-in-law rarely asked nervously.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and didn''t want to put too much pressure on the poor woman.


    "This was given to me by brother Huo Xiaohuo, the leader of the divination people. He said he hoped I could return it to the Fang family. If my mother-in-law knows it, please hand it over for me."


    The blind mother-in-law dare not pick it up.


    She even jerked back a few steps.


    "No, I don''t know this thing. You tell him it can''t be given to the Fang family."


    The blind mother-in-law seems to have a thousand words in her heart, but she doesn''t know how to talk about it.


    Even though Lin Mengya couldn''t see her expression, she could imagine the other party''s panic.


    "Girl, do you know?"


    Suddenly, the blind mother-in-law clutched her hand excitedly.


    "No, he can''t know. Girl, help me! Will you help me?"


    The partner next to the blind mother-in-law was also startled and quickly pulled the person over to comfort in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya can''t bear it.


    These days, the blind mother-in-law has to go back and forth to send them things every day. It must be hard to say in a few words.


    She thinks she is not a ruthless person, but she can''t make some decisions for everyone.


    There are some things that only they can understand.


    "I didn''t tell them. It''s just my mother-in-law. Avoiding can''t solve any problems. I appreciate your help, but if you want to make up for it, the first step is to let the other party know your sincerity. Only sincerity can get sincerity."


    From the blind mother-in-law''s selfless dedication to her companions who can''t help asking themselves about divination people every time, these people''s general behavior of hiding their ears and stealing their bells has made Lin Mengya have an accurate guess about their identity and purpose.


    Rules cannot isolate people, nor can they cut off the truth.


    Although many years have passed, their hearts are still thinking of their children and lovers.


    But they had to compromise because of the family and the threat of the Presbyterian Council.


    At the same time, they are also scarred by missing and guilt.


    She knew very well that once there was a chance of outbreak, these people would no longer be just a silent puppet.


    When countless streams finally converge into a powerful torrent, the Presbyterian Council will swallow this bitter fruit made by themselves.


    For the hidden power of "love", those cold-blooded and ruthless guys know nothing at all!

 Chapter 2582

    This time, the blind mother-in-law fled.


    But in the end she took the jade pendant.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what the jade pendant means, but she knows how heartbroken a mother will be if she is misunderstood and rejected by her children.


    But this is the only way.


    The misunderstanding between them was so deep that Huo Xiao could regard his biological mother as an enemy, and even thought it was a humiliation to ask him for help.


    But if they never communicate, the misunderstanding will turn into deep hatred.


    "Hate" is a knife that can kill.


    She didn''t want the knife to fall on either of them.


    After returning to the camp, she went to see Wang Yan again.


    The fever is still high, and people have signs of dyspnea.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid Wang Yan will become a loser even if she survives.


    In the tent, she played with her silver needle, but people seemed to be in a daze.


    But when long Tianyu saw it, he retreated. He didn''t order it. No one should disturb her.


    In the system, Lin Mengya is doing the final simulation experiment with Xiaoyao.


    Looking at the data one by one staying in the area she wants, Lin Mengya doesn''t feel relieved.


    Simulation and clinic are two concepts, and the risk of doing so is very high.


    If you are not careful, you will send Wang Yan away in advance.


    So she had to be careful.


    "Master, from the experimental results, our treatment scheme is feasible."


    Xiaoyao, who has entered the experimental mode, finally looks normal today. With gold wire glasses and a white coat, his slender posture has the style of his master in those years.


    But Lin Mengya looked at all the data carefully.


    "The results of the simulation experiment can not represent 100% success. In the process of clinical treatment, there may be other unexpected situations. But small medicine, we don''t have a second chance, do you understand?"


    The day after Wang Yan had a high fever, she had a shocking idea.


    The reason is that she found her blood poison, which seems to have a very excellent anti-inflammatory effect.


    This is why she recovered faster than ordinary people after her injury.


    So she was thinking about whether her blood poison could be used as an anti-inflammatory drug.


    After all, people in this time and space do not have the consequences of modern people''s abuse of antibiotics. Maybe her blood poison can open up a new idea for them.


    It''s just that this experiment is too dangerous.


    In addition to her own safety, it is the system of normal people. Can she resist her blood poison?


    How much is this amount and how to use it?


    So in these days, she carried out simulation experiments with Xiaoyao.


    Although the final result was good, she did not dare to easily use it on Wang Yan.


    After all, her blood poison is much more deadly than wound infection.


    "Master, my suggestion is that you can try. But in fact, in my private heart, I don''t want you to try."


    Xiaoyao pushed his glasses and looked at her sincerely.


    "According to my conclusion from the database, if your blood poison really has such effect, I''m afraid it will be regarded as a divine medicine by them. Since ancient times, divine medicine has been the target of people''s competition. Qin Shihuang can spend countless money and order Xu Fu to cross the East because of the art of longevity. You can also see their abnormal pursuit of the art of longevity. I''m afraid you will be the next one


    Tang Monk meat. "


    Xiaoyao''s words were all from her point of view and for her sake.


    Lin Mengya touched his little head, but her smile relaxed a lot.


    "Little fool, I didn''t expect you to think so much."


    Xiaoyao leaned against her, revealing the nature of a child, and rubbed her cheek.


    "I''m just worried about my master."


    "Thanks for my medicine. I promise you none of this will happen."


    She is not that kind of selfless person.


    So before she decided to use her blood poison, she had already thought of a perfect plan.


    First, only she and the system have data samples of blood poison.


    Even if it is really unfortunate in the future that someone treats her as Tang Monk''s meat, I''m afraid she will be poisoned by her blood first.


    Second, what she and Yu are doing now is to enhance their own strength.


    It''s really terrible to be a public enemy in the world, but when she has the ability to fight the world, who has the strength to put her blood and cut her flesh?


    It''s like everyone knows that Tang Monk''s meat can live forever, but who dares to take him as food when Tang Monk''s merit and virtue become a Buddha?


    Therefore, she is not worried that she will be besieged by people all over the world.


    But before she has the ability to be proud of the world, she has to be careful.


    Having had enough of the little medicine, Lin Mengya withdrew from the system and returned to reality.


    Now everything is ready, only due to the east wind.


    As long as the guards get back the herbs she needs at night, she can take a risk.


    But before that, she needs to consult the patient''s family.


    But before she came in, there were two fierce quarrels.


    "I forbid you to go! Wu Ying, are you crazy?"


    "Boss, now we have no choice. I can''t watch my brother die?"


    "No! Even if I die, I can''t let my brother suffer this humiliation! Wu Ying, listen to me! You and Wang Yan are both my brothers, and I won''t let him die!"


    She hesitated for a moment and knocked at the door.


    It was quiet inside at once. Wu Ying with red and swollen eyes came to watch her.


    There was still some anger on their faces, so their expression was a little stiff.


    Lin Mengya skillfully didn''t ask, but after a routine inspection of Wang Yan, she told them what she wanted to do.


    "In short, I haven''t tried this new drug on anyone, so I''m only 60% sure. As for whether I can gamble, the choice is in your hands."


    She told the truth.


    In fact, she is 80% sure, but she can''t imagine what will happen in advance, so she can only put the worst result in front of them.


    "Only 60%? Why can''t it be higher, palace master?"


    Wu Ying asked with a sad face.


    Lin Mengya can only explain patiently.


    "Because I haven''t tried this new drug, I can''t guarantee too much."


    "If Wang Yan can''t bear the medicine of the new drug, he --"


    "He will die." Lin Mengya knows that it''s cruel to say so, but she still insists that she can''t deceive Wu Ying.


    "No! If it doesn''t succeed, won''t my brother and he never come back? I don''t agree! Boss, what do you say?"


    Wu Ying flatly refused.


    Tanin


    It can make Wang Yan disabled or a fool. He can keep it all his life. At least he is alive.


    But Huo Xiao did not directly refuse her after a short thought, but asked another question.


    "What will Wang Yan do if he doesn''t use this new drug?"


    Lin Mengya had to tell him that if Wang Yan didn''t take medicine, even if she was rescued, she would probably be a loser.


    Because his wounds are concentrated on his limbs.


    If it is inflamed and necrotic, he may lose his limbs.


    At that time, people will not only be useless, but also have no ability to take care of themselves.


    Wu Yingsheng was afraid that his boss would agree and hurriedly said, "I can raise him and take care of him all my life! Boss, you can rest assured!"


    But unexpectedly, Huoxiao sighed deeply.


    "I agree to use new drugs."


    "Boss, I disagree!" Wu Ying was worried, and regardless of the presence of others, she retorted to her face: "he is our brother. Even if he is disabled, someone will take care of him! Boss, you can''t be confused! Are you afraid that Wang Yan will drag you down? I''m not afraid. I''ll bear everything!"


    But Huoxiao slapped him directly.


    "Wu Ying! If you still regard Wang Yan as a brother, you don''t have such a confused idea!"


    Wu Ying was stunned by him and couldn''t come back for a long time.


    "When did I think you were a drag on me? At first, we were calculated that I pulled Wang Yan back from the ice and snow. When the doctors said that his legs were frostbitten and he might never be able to stand again, what did I say and do?


    When you were seventeen, you were wounded and paralyzed in bed. Did I leave you alone? But what did you say then? Do you remember? "


    Wu Ying covered her face and hung her head.


    At that time, they had just worshipped the mountain gate. In order to be independent as soon as possible, the three of them tried their best to gather their own strength.


    As a result, they were ridiculed by those old bandits in the mountains, even for no reason.


    He was the weakest in martial arts, so they cut him.


    If the boss and Wang Yan didn''t come back in time, I''m afraid he would be killed alive.


    At that time, the doctor said he couldn''t be saved. The boss and Wang Yan took care of him personally.


    But at that time, he only thought he was a useless man. In order not to be a burden to his brothers, he even tried to commit suicide.


    "At that time, you tried every means to end yourself. If you hadn''t used a folk prescription in a desperate way, you wouldn''t be able to live now.


    You have tasted the pain once. Do you want Wang Yan to taste it again? Wu Ying, we are his brothers in life and death. The most important thing to do is to obey his heart, not to be good for him. Do you understand? "


    Huo Xiao''s words made Wu Ying completely sober.


    With Wang Yan''s personality, I''m afraid I''d rather die than be a loser.


    It was selfish of him to do so.


    "But it''s a new drug that no one has ever used."


    Seeing that Wu Ying no longer insisted on his opposition, Huoxiao also eased his attitude.


    "Although it is a new drug, I believe Miss Gong won''t harm us."


    He turned his head and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "Miss Gong, I''ll give you my brother''s life. I hope you can pull him back for me."


    Wu Ying also looked at her eagerly.


    "OK."


    Lin Mengya felt their heavy trust.


    "I will try my best."

 Chapter 2583

    With the permission of Huo Xiao and Wu Ying, Lin Mengya began to use "new drugs" for Wang Yan.


    Although the main ingredient is her blood poison, there are many other drugs used to neutralize the toxicity.


    And there are several main drugs. Because it''s too late to go out and buy them, we can only choose to replace them with drugs with the same properties.


    Although she has readjusted the measurement, everything is still unknown.


    These two days, in order to make her feel at ease to treat Wang Yan, long Tianyu took the initiative to take over other things in the whole camp.


    Even when they handed over with the blind mother-in-law, he went instead.


    Finally, on the fifth day of Wang Yan''s repeated high fever, Lin Mengya finally developed a new drug.


    "From today on, I will keep watching over him for twelve hours. You remember, no matter what happens, don''t bother me."


    After suffering for several days, her eyes were full of blood.


    Nevertheless, her face still glittered with some excitement.


    If Wang Yan''s treatment is successful, it may be a great progress for her and even for this era.


    Although her blood poison is limited, she can use other poisons to configure drugs with the same effect.


    This is undoubtedly heavy news.


    Huo Xiao and Wu Ying nodded solemnly.


    They are not the kind of capricious people.


    Since they promised to let her use new drugs, they will give their full support.


    "Lord Gong, don''t worry, my brother, please give it to you!"


    Wu Ying clasped her hands and saluted her deeply.


    "Take these food. Remember not to hold on."


    Compared with those two people, long Tianyu is obviously more considerate.


    Because her wife''s physique is special, she should prepare ginseng and deer antler for her. It''s better to prepare two kilograms of sugar cake for her.


    He had a full food box on his leg.


    It was full of sweets he had people collect from nearby villages and towns.


    And there are many sweet, sour and delicious small fruits, which are also washed, cut into small pieces and pickled with sugar.


    When she received it, she smelled a sweet smell and couldn''t help drooling.


    "But you know me best!"


    She gave her man a kiss as a reward.


    Suddenly, the single dogs nearby couldn''t help turning their heads.


    Harm, single dogs have no human rights!


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are as gentle as water.


    Who can be unhappy after giving a heavy note to his rival?


    Nor does he want to do the childish act of swearing in sovereignty.


    He just wants others to understand that his wife, whether human or heart, belongs to him!


    "Well, you''ll have to work hard these days."


    Lin Mengya lifted the food box and asked him softly.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "It''s nothing. The only person I''m worried about is you."


    Only their husband and wife understood the worries in his words.


    Lin Mengya gently squeezed his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself."


    Whether it''s now or in the future.


    The dilapidated cabin has now become the heart of everyone in the camp.


    They are all waiting for a result.


    Time seemed to stagnate. Everyone looked at the cabin from time to time, for fear of missing even a little clue.


    There are hundreds of people in the camp, but now it is quiet.


    But there was no other news except that hot water was sent in from time to time.


    For a time, everyone followed and was very uncomfortable.


    "Boss, why don''t you go out for a walk and relax." Wu Ying suggested.


    He really doesn''t want to see the boss like this.


    Besides, the boss is also an injured person.


    He doesn''t want Wang Yan to take another boss as soon as he gets back.


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be no second new drug to save people.


    Huoxiao refused at first.


    But I can''t stand the big guy''s persuasion.


    They know how much pressure Huoxiao is under in his heart.


    Besides, it''s useless for the boss to worry about it.


    "Well, I''ll be around. If you have any news, you must inform me first."


    After Wu Ying''s promise, Huo Xiao left step by step.


    The vegetation outside the camp remains the same.


    Huoxiao didn''t know where he should go. Besides, he was inconvenient to move. He could only find a place to rest after he was tired.


    Once a person is alone, he will think of many past events in his head.


    From Wang Yan''s injury to the fate of the whole diviner family, it seems inevitable to think of the woman who abandoned him.


    Although so many years have passed, he is still sad to find that he can still clearly think of everything about that woman.


    But all the memories are covered with a layer of bright red shadow at the moment.


    Maybe it was the blood everywhere when the Huo family was destroyed, or maybe he was peeping at the red cover of his mother''s remarriage.


    In short, whenever he thought of the red, he would always be in a cold sweat.


    This time is no exception.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that it was time for dinner.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead. When he was about to leave, he heard the voice of conversation not far away.


    "This is today''s dinner. By the way, there are some medicinal materials needed by the palace master. I don''t know how the wounded is. Is it important?"


    The voice was hoarse and deep, but inexplicably made him feel familiar.


    Huo Xiao frowned and did not make any noise, but continued to hide in place and eavesdrop on the conversation there.


    "Everything is fine."


    Just long Tianyu''s answer.


    The other party didn''t think he was too cold, so he continued to ask, "well, how''s Huoxiao''s injury? I heard he woke up, but is it still tight?"


    Although his voice was much lower, Huoxiao recognized each other''s identity at once.


    His whole body was stiff and his face became extremely ugly in an instant.


    With his fists clenched, he only felt the surging waves in his heart.


    He will never forget that the voice once gently called him "Xiao''er". It was the voice he most expected, but now it seems to be a part of his nightmare.


    Long Tianyu got Lin Mengya''s special explanation and said a few words in great detail about Huoxiao that her blind mother-in-law wanted to ask.


    After learning that Huo Xiao had no serious problem, the blind mother-in-law finally put down the big stone hanging in her heart.


    "It''s all right. He has been stubborn since he was a child. I''m afraid he''ll miss it. But fortunately, with you, I can rest assured."


    The blind mother-in-law breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is very grateful that each other can bring Huoxiao''s news every time.


    "What are you worried about? Are you afraid that my mop will destroy your happy life as your wife? Don''t worry, even if we face each other in the future, I will treat you as a stranger and never let others know that you have my lifelong shame!"


    A voice full of resentment


    Mercilessly smashed at the blind mother-in-law.


    So that the other party has no time to recover.


    The thin body kept shaking. The blind mother-in-law seemed to be trying to restrain something, but in the end, she was easily destroyed by Huoxiao close at hand.


    He limped over, his eyes sharp as a knife, a little bit late in each other''s heart.


    "That''s right. As a noble Miss Fang, I should really thank you for making so many ''sacrifices'' for the stain of my life. Should I kneel down and thank you a thousand times?"


    "Enough!"


    The middle-aged woman standing next to the blind mother-in-law really couldn''t bear to drink.


    But Huo Xiao just glanced at her coldly, hooked his lips and continued to ridicule.


    "Who else should I be? You''re a little better than her. But at the beginning, you almost let your family starve Wang Yan to death. Now it''s a little late to think of giving him food?"


    The woman trembled as if she had been scalded.


    His eyes turned red in an instant. He lowered his head and dared not look at him.


    "Hum!"


    Huo Xiao snorted coldly, but he looked at long Tianyu with a bad look.


    "How powerful am I to be a saint, your highness? It turned out that I was only given alms by these people. What? Can the food obtained from our flesh and blood still be imported?"


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    "Huo Xiao, you go back first."


    "Go back? Why should I go back?"


    Huo Xiao was like a beast that was completely angered. He roared at everyone indiscriminately and showed his sharp teeth.


    "Murong Xi, I once respected you as a hero. Unexpectedly, you are a dirty villain!"


    After roaring at this voice, Huoxiao was so angry that his face turned red.


    His chest fluctuated violently. He only felt all the blood gas surging, and his eyes were stained with a trace of blood.


    Long Tianyu sank his face.


    "This is not your wayward place, Huo Xiao. Go back and say anything!"


    But his anger has burned out his reason.


    Huo Xiao raised his lips and smiled coldly.


    "What can be said is that we are really at a dead end. But all this is thanks to them!"


    Huoxiao mercilessly pointed to the blind mother-in-law.


    "We can receive their favor. What about my companions who died miserably? If they have a little conscience, they should pay for my brothers and sisters!"


    For a moment, silent grief spread between them.


    Long Tianyu knew that Huoxiao needed an outlet to vent his anger.


    He is not like ya''er. He doesn''t have so much compassion and empathy in his heart.


    But he always kept in mind his wife''s advice.


    At least before she comes out, we must not let both sides tear their faces completely.


    Therefore, he chose to let people slap and stun the excited Huoxiao before things got out of control.


    "Huo Xiao!"


    After seeing Huo Xiao''s soft fall, the blind mother-in-law suddenly screamed and rushed directly.


    In an instant, a beautiful face emerged from the black cloak.


    Although her face was full of tears, she was still full of worry about Huoxiao.


    "Please don''t worry, mother-in-law. He just fainted. My wife said he just woke up. If he is too excited, I''m afraid it will affect his health." Long Tianyu immediately explained.


    The blind mother-in-law looked helplessly at her own son who fell to the ground.


    She knew Huo Xiao blamed her, but she didn''t expect that his hatred for himself had reached this point.


    For a moment, the tide of regret swallowed her in an instant.

 Chapter 2584

    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!"


    Blind mother-in-law, perhaps it is more appropriate to call her Mrs. Huo.


    Even though her son is unconscious now, she still dare not touch him. Even over the years, she misses her child all the time.


    "Sister Fang, you can''t blame it all. If..."


    The face of the middle-aged woman who had been blamed by Huo Xiao was also very sad.


    Before that, in addition to caring for their children, they also had a trace of extravagant hopes.


    Blood and heart, they are eager to reunite with their children.


    But I didn''t expect that all the children had left was hatred.


    For a time, they were sad and couldn''t help crying.


    Next to him, long Tianyu rubbed his eyebrows.


    Ya''er is also anxious to mention him. Don''t screw up this matter.


    Now it seems that he can''t help being beaten by his wife.


    But the pain of flesh and skin is second.


    If his wife gets angry and punishes him to sleep outside for a few days, he will be miserable.


    As a last resort, long Tianyu had to secretly try to push these people to avoid his own guilt.


    "Mrs. Huo."


    Long Tianyu whispered, "it''s better to find a solution than cry here."


    At the moment, Mrs. Huo has collapsed.


    Today''s sudden meeting with Huo Xiao has thrown her into a mess.


    Now, what else can she do?


    Long Tianyu is not very good at dealing with women, so she has to communicate with each other in the simplest and clear language.


    "Huo Xiao blames you because he thinks you abandoned them. Maybe you have difficulties, but more importantly, let him feel your sincerity."


    As a son, husband and father, although he is not a person with exposed feelings, he still has some feelings about some things.


    "Sincerity?" Mrs. Huo blinked, looked at her sister and turned to him as if she had seen the great Savior.


    "Please tell me, your highness, how can I make Huoxiao feel my sincerity!"


    After long Tianyu pondered for a moment, he slowly spit out two words.


    "Show weakness."


    "What does this mean?" Mrs. Huo is confused.


    Long Tianyu now regarded the strategy Huoxiao as a war and quickly gave full play to his strengths of using arms as a God.


    "Huo Xiao is soft but hard. If you force him to explain, he will not believe it, and he will think it is an excuse for you to evade your responsibility. At that time, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult for you to solve the misunderstanding."


    Mrs. Huo wiped her tears and nodded with her sisters.


    Therefore, long Tianyu, a hard-to-find and victorious general in the world, has properly become an old aunt this time.


    "Therefore, to treat Huoxiao, you should first show weakness and take all the blame. Then you should put on a hard-working look. No matter what he says, don''t take it to heart. If he says too much, you can soften him with tears."


    The kind of treasure that they don''t want to forget a word.


    Even Mrs. Huo hurriedly asked, "what after that? The child''s temper is too hard. What he recognizes is that he is afraid that ten cows will not come back. It''s nothing for me to suffer more grievances. I''m afraid that the child will not forgive me in the end!"


    At this point, long Tianyu had to mention them.


    "Mrs. Huo, if you think you can''t stand this injustice, I advise you to quit as soon as possible. Maybe you can leave some affection."


    He said positively, "you or your companions. You only know that you miss them in the ancient people, but how can you know how much suffering they have suffered outside?"


    These words made Mrs. Huo speechless.


    Seeing that they were going to cry again, long Tianyu had to be gentle.


    "I know it''s not your fault, but for them, your forbearance over the years is to let those people harm them. Madam, do you know how those diviners lived just before we came to the ancient people?"


    Mrs. Huo nodded with a bitter smile.


    "I''ve heard some, so I just..."


    "Madam, the suffering that can reach your ears may be less than 23 / 10 of what they have suffered. I have no position to persuade them to forgive you, but these injuries really exist. If you just make up for it on a whim, or want to make it better in two days, I think you''d better give up."


    This shocked both of them.


    In the end, they hurried away without giving him any answer.


    But it was all in his expectation.


    "Move people and things back to the camp first. Don''t tell your wife about today''s affairs for the time being."


    Long Tianyu commanded his men and brought Huoxiao back to the camp.


    He thought about it all the way.


    It''s obviously not enough to make up for the lost sheep. It''s better for him to make amends.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya, who is busy treating Wang Yan, doesn''t know that his man has solved a big problem for himself just because he doesn''t want to sleep alone.


    If she knew, she would have to throw people out to sleep every day.


    Maybe there will be peace in the world in three or five months.


    Unfortunately, she not only has no time to take into account the external problems, but also waits on pins and needles for the final result.


    The medicine is divided into two parts: one is for oral use and the other is for external use.


    It''s good for external use. The content of blood poison is very small. In addition, after neutralization with drugs, there is no great risk for injuries like Wang Yan.


    The most important thing is her oral medicine.


    An unprecedented bowl of medicine soup was carefully filled by her to Wang Yan.


    She stood in front of the bed, her eyes blinking, not daring to blink, watching each other''s reaction.


    As long as there is a little something wrong, she will rescue the patient immediately.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, half a minute


    These thirty seconds can be called the hardest and slowest thirty seconds she has spent in her life.


    At the moment, she has only one idea.


    Medicine, must succeed!


    A minute later, Wang Yan still had no response.


    Just when Lin Mengya thought she had failed, Wang Yan''s life values suddenly changed.


    "Master! We succeeded!"


    In the system, the little medicine sounded with joy.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment, and then slowly reacted.


    "I, we succeeded?"


    "Well! Not only that, the master''s new drug also comes with some unexpected effects!"


    The next moment, the data of Xiaoyao appeared in front of her.


    "His data seems to have been reactivated!"


    Looking at the data, Lin Mengya immediately understood the excitement of Xiaoyao.


    If Wang Yan, who had a high fever before, was like a computer infected with a virus, now he is like a positive


    The computer is rebuilding the new system.


    The old data eroded and tampered with by the virus gradually disappears, while the new data that is not threatened by the virus is reassembled into a new system.


    "Monitor at any time and start the simulation laboratory. I want to know why this happens."


    She noticed something strange and immediately gave instructions to the system.


    Xiaoyao replaced her to monitor Wang Yan''s situation in real time.


    Lin Mengya entered the simulation laboratory.


    After repeated demonstration before, although her new blood poison drug may have anti-inflammatory and bactericidal effect, it is completely different from the reactivation mechanism.


    Now, she just wants to understand why it happened.


    Unfortunately, no matter how she manipulated the experimental data, the final conclusion was different from the facts.


    Outside the system, Xiaoyao is recording all the data of this clinical experiment.


    Wang Yan''s breathing gradually changed from weak to stable.


    According to the current situation, Wang Yan should have been pulled back from the death line by them.


    The next day, Wang Yan woke up for a while.


    Xiaoyao immediately called out his master.


    Lin Mengya also had to put down half of the simulated experimental results observed and hurried out to take care of the patients.


    "You just wake up now. You can signal me if you feel uncomfortable."


    She checked Wang Yan''s physical data.


    I have to say that he is very good now. I''m afraid he can recover almost Huoxiao in a few days.


    Wang Yan shook her head gently, but her eyes kept staring at the door.


    Lin Mengya knew what he was worried about and whispered, "brother Huo and Wu Ying are all right. Most of your companions have also been rescued. Feel at ease to recover. They still need you."


    Wang Yan nodded hard, closed her eyes tired and fell asleep again.


    She observed for another day and night until she was sure that the man really survived. Lin Mengya didn''t open the door of the hut.


    All the people outside the door were unconsciously fixed in place.


    A pair of eyes looked at her nervously for fear that the news she brought would run counter to everyone''s expectations.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life."


    On her pale little face, there was a brilliant smile.


    Even the two huge black bags under the eyes are particularly moving.


    Wu Ying, with the same bearded beard, widened her eyes and asked her in disbelief.


    "Wang Yan, is he saved?"


    Lin Mengya gave a heavy "um".


    "As long as he has a good rest, he will be fine. Now don''t go in and quarrel with him. Someone can take care of him later."


    Wu Ying immediately agreed, and the tip of her excited nose turned red.


    At this time, everyone was immersed in the joy of Wang Yan''s rescue.


    No one noticed how vain her steps were, and even her balance was difficult to master.


    She walked awkwardly for a few steps, and she only felt black in front of her eyes.


    Then the man was caught in a warm and solid embrace.


    She looked up and smiled at long Tianyu.


    "Tired."


    As soon as she said a word, she closed her eyes, lay obediently in his arms and slept.


    The worry between long Tianyu''s eyebrows gradually dissipated, holding people more firmly.


    "Well, you sleep."


    A kiss fell lovingly on her eyebrows.


    His wife, his little hero!

 Chapter 2585

    Lin Mengya slept soundly and deeply.


    Don''t worry about the patient''s reaction, and don''t think about why her new drug can revitalize the human body.


    In short, she is only sleeping quietly in the black and sweet dream, and those consumed physical strength and spirit are also recovering a little.


    Until she woke up, the pain and numbness all over made her stretch.


    "Well -"


    For a moment, she felt like a resurrected Egyptian mummy. She wanted to go out and run for a few laps to prove that all parts of her body had finally regained their vitality.


    "Yo, wake up?"


    Qing Hu leaned against the door of the tent, raised his eyebrows and greeted her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya sniffed and her eyes brightened immediately.


    "Roast chicken? Ha ha, you know me!"


    As one of the people who love her most, Qinghu can''t forget her little girl''s hobby.


    In the past, as long as the girl did something hard, she must have a big meal to reward herself later.


    As for the plain porridge dishes, in the words of his little girl, they are all nutritious things, which are not suitable for her at all.


    Despite the limitations of conditions, he personally caught some pheasants to replenish her body before she woke up.


    Lin Mengya tore off a chicken leg and ate it. As soon as she ate it in her mouth, she immediately showed a few unexpected looks on her face.


    "The roast chicken is delicious and tender. When did you hide this craft?"


    Qinghu smiled and looked at her eating.


    "What I made is not as delicious as this. It was made by Huoxiao''s companions."


    Lin Mengya just asked by the way.


    "Why do they think of cooking? Won''t the blind mother-in-law give it away?"


    "The gift is quite attentive, but Huoxiao knows their identity and now refuses to ask for it."


    Qinghu doesn''t care about these things at all.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and the roast chicken in her hand immediately lost its flavor.


    I''m catching up with long Tianyu to send her boiled wild boar bone soup.


    When he saw his wife gnawing at chicken legs, the man who was half a step late couldn''t help staring at Qinghu coldly.


    The latter shrugged demonstratively and left with a successful bad smile on his lips.


    Long Tianyu immediately occupied the favorable terrain and put the delicious pig bone soup in front of his wife.


    "The roast chicken is too dry. Come and drink some soup to moisten it."


    Lin Mengya didn''t refuse, but asked him in some confusion.


    "How did Huoxiao find it?"


    Long Tianyu realized that he had been sued by Qinghu.


    However, he was prepared and the remedial measures were timely.


    At present, I made a brief summary of what happened these days and reported it to my wife.


    "So Huo Xiao found it was an accident that day?"


    Long Tianyu nodded gently, how sincere his face should be.


    "It''s also because of my negligence."


    Seeing that he felt guilty, Lin Mengya couldn''t bear it.


    The oily little claw patted on long Tianyu''s hand.


    "No wonder you. I''ve seen the identity of the blind mother-in-law for a long time. Huo Xiao needs to know this sooner or later, but I''m afraid he''ll continue to misunderstand. I''m afraid people on both sides won''t feel better at that time."


    In fact, the more she deals with the blind mother-in-law, the more she can understand the thoughts of those people.


    Whether they are in guilt or love, in short, for those diviners, they are full of goodwill after all.


    But she''s just a bystander.


    Although she had to accept each other''s gifts, she would never coerce those people''s views.


    Her debt has nothing to do with others.


    If they don''t forgive those people in the end, Huoxiao will definitely stand on the side of her allies.


    While the couple were talking, there was a commotion outside.


    Huo Xiao looked at the woman who dared to appear in front of him.


    "Huo Xiao, don''t get me wrong. I just heard that you won''t accept these food these days, so I''ll see if you need other help."


    Without the cover of the black cloak, Mrs. Huo''s beautiful and dignified face was full of cowardly expectations.


    After being exposed by him that day, she fled back to their secret stronghold.


    There are all ancient people who were forced to separate from their loved ones and relatives.


    Although some of them have been forced to marry others again, over the years, they have never forgotten their close relatives and loved ones.


    But Huo Xiao''s attitude made these people avoid rats.


    They are really afraid of getting close again, but what they get is permanent estrangement.


    In this painful torture, Huoxiao refused their help and became the last straw to crush the camel.


    Mrs. Huo dared to come to Huo Xiao with the courage of putting all her eggs in one basket.


    But unlike Mrs. Huo''s tension, today''s Huoxiao did not accuse her of betrayal out of control.


    He stood there, quietly looking at the woman in front of him.


    After a long time, he spoke faintly.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Mrs. Huo''s eyes were red, but she didn''t dare to cry.


    "You, you don''t have to be so polite to me. I mean, that''s what I should do."


    "But I hope you won''t appear in front of me in the future."


    The woman''s face lost its color in an instant.


    She hung her head and her blood seemed frozen.


    "We are ready to leave. Take care in the future."


    With that, Huoxiao gave her a heavy look and was ready to leave.


    "Huo Xiao!"


    Mrs. Huo still couldn''t help shouting and stopped him.


    Although Huoxiao''s tall back stopped, he had no intention of turning back.


    "I know I''m not qualified to beg your forgiveness, but these years, I miss you all the time. Xiao Er, I beg you, even if it''s to let me look at you from a distance. Please, don''t drive me away."


    A wailing "Xiao''er" shocked Huo Xiao''s heart.


    But he didn''t stop and didn''t give a definite answer.


    Mrs. Huo watched her child leave her again, and tears could no longer help overflowing her eyes.


    The people in the camp are watching from a distance. They are hesitating and afraid at the same time.


    In the end, none of them came out to ask the whereabouts of their relatives.


    And the parents of those who hid not far away also burst into tears when they saw it.


    How many people''s thoughts have become a thick wall at the moment, completely isolating the two sides.


    Sadness and powerlessness envelop everyone''s heart.


    Lin Mengya, who is in the rear, also inquired about the whole thing.


    But she didn''t go directly to Huoxiao, but was comparing the roast chicken with Huoxiao


    After drinking the bone soup, he went to Wang Yan''s bed to take care of it.


    There are only Wu Ying and patient Wang Yan in the room.


    But as soon as they saw her, they immediately shut up. Obviously, they didn''t want her to know what they had discussed before.


    "The Lord of the palace is coming. I''ll go outside first and call me if I need help."


    Wu Ying got up and left.


    Lin Mengya nodded, then patiently asked Wang Yan about her current situation, and gave her a new wound medicine.


    As Xiaoyao expected, Wang Yan, who was revitalized, recovered surprisingly quickly in all parts.


    In just a few days, some minor burns began to grow new skin!


    But because of this, Wang Yan always feels itchy.


    Fortunately, he is a strong willed man. Although he is very uncomfortable, he can still control his hand.


    "Miss Gong, how many days can I get out of bed?"


    For this life-saving benefactor, Wang Yan is now completely not taking her as an outsider.


    Lin Mengya patted him on the chest and said with a smile, "if all my patients obey you like this, I''ll be much more relieved. You can go down to the ground in no more than ten days. Just be careful not to touch the raw water for the time being. Also, the medicine I prepared for you should be taken continuously, and the ointment should be taken twice a day, absolutely not less."


    The so-called stimulating vitality is to improve his own resilience.


    Probably because Wang Yan''s condition was too bad at first, so the efficacy was particularly obvious.


    However, after several times of medication, his data stabilized.


    In the final analysis, she still needs to find out Wang Yan''s situation, whether it is the reason of his own body, the efficacy of his own medicine, or both.


    "Of course, I''m still waiting to help you catch wild boars and pheasants!"


    Looking at Wang Yan with a sincere face, Lin mengarden was a little embarrassed.


    They all blame long Tianyu and Qinghu. Now I''m afraid the big guys think she''s a glutton!


    Lin Mengya packed up her things and sat down to chat with Wang Yan.


    "Brother Wang Yan, brother Huo, is he okay?"


    Mentioning this stubble, Wang Yan sighed heavily.


    "Aunt Fang, oh, is the eldest brother''s biological mother. In fact, she is also a hard-working person. I lived in the ancient family for some time when I was young. At that time, aunt Fang often gave me food and drink. I know she cares about the eldest brother in her heart, but..."


    The rest of the words are completely bitter.


    Even if you have difficulties, what can you do?


    What you miss can''t be found after all, whether it''s him or the boss.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to mention your sadness."


    Lin Mengya expressed her apology with some guilt.


    But Wang Yan shook her head with a smile.


    "In fact, in the final analysis, the reason why we have to go back to the ancient family is because we still think about it."


    But he then said with a bitter smile, "but they should also have their own new life. Maybe it''s a trouble for them if we disturb them so rashly.


    So, that''s it. It''s better to keep a thought in each other''s psychology. "


    In some ways, Wang Yan is definitely an open-minded person.


    He immediately pointed out the reason why all diviners were afraid to move forward.


    Over the years, they have been struggling with death, and it is normal to have resentment in their hearts.


    But they still choose to enter the ancient family, just because there is still a trace of expectation in their hearts.


    Unfortunately, the hope is too slim. In order to protect themselves, they have to choose to escape.

 Chapter 2586

    A thorough talk with Wang Yan let Lin Mengya know what the diviner really thinks.


    In the final analysis, it is because the relatives of the ancient people have not given them any hope over the years.


    Waiting is not the most terrible, hopelessness is.


    So even if Mrs. Huo tried to release goodwill, the diviner side could not help being disappointed, so they chose to ignore it.


    This is also the bitter fruit planted by Mrs. Huo themselves.


    It was their compromise that connived at those sins and finally became an insurmountable abyss.


    "Boss, are you here?"


    Wang Yanli gave Lin Mengya a look, and then immediately changed the content of the conversation.


    Huo Xiao''s face was still not very good, but when facing his brother, he also took a few fake calm.


    "Well, how''s your body feeling?"


    Wang yanlike smiled and said, "thanks to miss Gong''s panacea, I feel I can run all over the mountain in a short time."


    Wang Yan''s crisp voice didn''t make Huoxiao much happy.


    He sat down and looked at Lin Mengya with a serious face.


    "Miss Gong, I want to know that Wang Yan''s body can withstand running for a long time?"


    "Brother Huo, are you leaving?" Lin Mengya was surprised.


    But Huoxiao nodded and confirmed her problem.


    "There''s no need to stay here. I''m sorry. I''m incompetent and can''t help you."


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Lin Mengya didn''t persuade him.


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot. If you want to go, I think you''d better stay as long as possible. Brother Wang Yan''s physical foundation is good, but he hasn''t been injured for long."


    Huoxiao took her words seriously.


    "Well, I''ll stay five more days. In five days, I''ll leave with the rest of my brothers. I won''t set foot in the ancient family in my life."


    This is not only Lin Mengya, but also Wang Yan.


    "Boss, are you..."


    But Huoxiao didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "You can recover from your injury. Let''s leave the rest to us."


    Just behind him, Wang Yan frowned tightly.


    "Miss Gong."


    Wang Yan stopped her just about to get up and leave.


    "Can I ask you one thing?" He asked with a worried look on his face.


    "What''s up?"


    In the evening, Lin Mengya and Qinghu quietly left the camp.


    Everyone is not in high spirits today.


    At dinner, Huoxiao announced his decision to leave here in five days.


    Although everyone didn''t raise any objections, Lin Mengya can feel it from an outsider. In fact, most people''s hearts still swing from side to side.


    In particular, the matter that Wang Yan asked her to give her made her feel very difficult.


    "Have you found their foothold?"


    Lin Mengya whispered to Qinghu.


    Yes, it has something to do with Mrs. Huo.


    But every time they send something, they come to take the initiative to find Lin Mengya.


    This time she wanted to find Mrs. Huo, but she was a little hindered.


    "I found it, but the situation is not very good."


    Qinghu secretly sent Hanya guard to look for it in the afternoon.


    Fortunately, it''s not far away, otherwise they would really miss it.


    Probably because of Huoxiao''s reaction, Mrs. Huo''s group were desperate, so they had discussed leaving.


    But that''s what I said. Wait until Lin Mengya comes to the door


    At that time, those people lingered for a variety of reasons.


    Those people were startled to see her suddenly appear at the door.


    "I want to see Aunt Fang. Please give me a convenience."


    Suddenly, those middle-aged people who were quite powerful in each other''s families were all as flustered as little rabbits.


    After a mess, she and Qinghu were invited inside.


    Although it shows that there are only four of them, Lin Mengya, who has excellent hearing, still spies on those who deliberately lighten their steps outside and try to eavesdrop.


    It seems that they attach great importance to the news she brought.


    At the moment, Fang Rao''s eyes are red and swollen, but her clothes are still neat and dignified.


    After returning from the camp, she cried all afternoon.


    She no longer dares to ask her child''s forgiveness, but if she gives up the hope of reuniting with Huoxiao, she really can''t bear it.


    Under such a dead cycle, she even had a bit of world weariness.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware of it. She couldn''t help but praise Wang Yan for knowing his aunt Fang.


    "Shall I call you Mrs. Huo or aunt Fang?"


    Fang Rao closed her eyes with a wry smile.


    "You''d better call me aunt Fang."


    She doesn''t deserve the title "Mrs. Huo".


    "Well, aunt Fang, I was entrusted by Wang Yan to ask you something."


    "Wang Yan?"


    Fang Rao cried a little dull. She only felt that the name was familiar.


    After a while, she remembered who it was.


    "It''s the child. How is he now? I remember he was thin and small when he was a child."


    It seems that Aunt Fang hasn''t forgotten Wang Yan.


    Lin Mengya immediately said, "he was seriously injured a few days ago."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a repressed cry outside.


    "However, he has been cured by me. Now he is different from before. He also said that thanks to Aunt Fang''s care, otherwise he might not have such a strong physique."


    The low cry outside, how much is guilt and self blame, Lin Mengya is not very clear.


    But she still remembers the calm look on Wang Yan''s face when she talked about her childhood.


    If it is not complete forgiveness, it is complete indifference.


    Based on her understanding of Wang Yan, I''m afraid the latter is in the majority.


    Fang Rao also thought of Wang Yan''s childhood experience and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "If you want to know anything, just ask."


    Lin Mengya pondered a little for a moment, then asked at the volume that only the two of them could hear.


    "Wang Yan asked me to ask you, did you know about the Huo Family Massacre?"


    "What, what? Kill the door!"


    For a moment, Fang Rao''s eyes widened and her face was shocked.


    Lin Mengya quietly observed each other''s reaction.


    At present, it doesn''t look like fraud.


    "Yes. As early as fifteen years ago, the Huo family was killed overnight by a mysterious man. At that time, Huo Xiao, a young man, was rescued by his loyal servant Liu Bo. Later, Huo Xiao ventured to the Fang family to find you. Unexpectedly, the day after the Huo family was killed, it was the time for you to remarry."


    Lin Mengya spoke clearly word by word.


    But Fang Rao on the opposite side was exhausted bit by bit. Finally, she could only sit in the chair with a pale face.


    "No, no!"


    She suddenly uttered a shrill cry, and then her throat moved and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Aunt Fang!"


    Lin Mengya immediately went up to rescue each other, but Fang Rao knocked her away.


    She stumbled out to describe madness.


    "What is she?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect Fang Rao''s reaction to be so great.


    But the people outside also reacted quickly. Someone had already caught up with him.


    But the middle-aged woman who had just stayed inside with Fang Rao sighed and said, "at the beginning, the master forced the young lady to remarry, and she refused to say anything. Later, the master actually threatened the lives of his aunt and young master Xiao. The young lady forced the flower sedan on her neck with a knife. Unexpectedly, they didn''t escape this disaster in the end."


    That person is Fang Rao''s dowry LAN Gu. She knows all the things that have happened to Fang Rao over the years.


    "Do you mean that Aunt Fang''s father once threatened her with the lives of the Huo family?"


    Lin Mengya also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    If the people who killed the Huo family were really the Fang family, it would be Fang Rao¡ª¡ª


    "You stabilize aunt Fang first. I''ll find Huo Xiao!"


    It turned out that Fang Rao remarried in order to save the lives of the Huo family!


    I''m afraid Huoxiao is the only one who can keep her alive now.


    But when she returned to the camp and found Huoxiao to explain all this, he was silent.


    Lin Mengya was not good at urging, but Wang Yan and Wu Ying were relieved.


    "Boss, since aunt Fang doesn''t know, you''d better go and have a look!"


    Wang Yan advised painstakingly.


    In fact, Huoxiao''s heart is also very chaotic now.


    He didn''t recognize Fang Rao and was afraid that she was also the accomplice of the Huo family.


    But now, resentment seems to have lost its reason.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Please tell Miss Gong that I won''t hate her anymore. In the future, let her take care of herself."


    This is already his biggest concession.


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to tell her that yourself?"


    Lin Mengya still wants him to go.


    But Huoxiao''s attitude is firm.


    "Even if the Huo family killed her, she didn''t know it, but her family may be the real murderer. I don''t want to see her again."


    "But --"


    What else did she want to say, but Qinghu broke in and took her away.


    It was aunt LAN.


    Seeing tears on her face, she knelt down and kowtowed to Lin Mengya.


    "Please save my miss!"


    "Get up, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya was startled and immediately helped the man up.


    LAN Gu cried and said, "Miss, she can''t think of it. She''s going to jump off a cliff!"


    Things have become more serious.


    She looked at the cabin and suddenly had a plan and shouted.


    "What? Aunt Fang wants to jump off a cliff and die! But I''m afraid we can''t stop her now!"


    Before saying this, I saw a figure passing by quickly, leaving only a remnant.


    Even aunt Lan was stunned.


    Lin Mengya immediately dragged her and ran over.


    "Go, keep up!"


    There is only one cliff around here.


    At the moment, many people here are trying to persuade Fang Rao.


    She was standing on the edge of the cliff, independent in the wind, with a sad face.


    "Sister Fang, you can''t die! You still have Huo Xiao. If you die, who will hurt him?"


    Several sisters who had always had a good relationship with her were crying and persuading her.


    They have suffered all over the world. Seeing that the day of reunion with their children is near, how can they be so unhappy?


    But Fang Rao turned a blind eye.


    She has now fallen into her own magic barrier.

 Chapter 2587

    It was to ensure the safety of her lover and children that she endured humiliation and married someone else.


    But unexpectedly, the day of her marriage was when her lover died.


    She would not have lived if she had not been supported by her lover and children.


    Now, she just feels frustrated.


    My lover has died miserably, and when my son saw her get married, he must hate her to the bone.


    All her motivation to live has collapsed. Instead of letting her suffer in the world, she might as well go and reunite with her lover in the underworld.


    "Huo Lang, I''m sorry for you. I''ll accompany you now."


    Her eyes closed and tears fell slowly.


    Facing the wanzhang cliff, she didn''t have any sense. Instead, she turned and jumped down with a relieved smile on her lips.


    "No!"


    Those companions nearby screamed. The next moment, a dark shadow passed through the crowd and grabbed Fang Rao''s arm.


    "Xiao er?"


    Fang Rao looked at the man who caught her in surprise.


    But then she just showed a sad smile.


    "Let me go, Huo Xiao. This is the crime I should redeem. You must live well in the future. Don''t be as cowardly as me."


    Fang Rao is now full of remorse.


    If it hadn''t been for her compromise, she wouldn''t have hurt Huolang, let alone let her children suffer so many sins.


    "If you want to make atonement, you should live well and find out the real murderer of my father!"


    Huoxiao bit his teeth and lifted his arm up, which dragged him out of the cliff.


    "Xiao''er, don''t you blame me?"


    On the edge of the cliff, Fang Rao cried and asked.


    Huoxiao looked a little unnatural, but he nodded gently.


    "I know you''re not the killer."


    Fang Rao couldn''t control it anymore. She held her child in her arms and burst into tears.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t listen to them and leave you alone."


    Huoxiao just subconsciously froze his body, but he didn''t struggle.


    Like Fang Rao, the hatred accumulated for more than ten years is not so easy to eliminate.


    But the moment he saw her jump off the cliff, he had forgiven her.


    He believed that she had never really betrayed him and her father.


    That''s enough.


    The scene of mother and son meeting over there is an encouragement for each of Fang Rao''s companions.


    There are even two beloved sons who are eager to see each other, even staring straight at the cliff.


    I guess I''m thinking about whether to dance this time myself.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya, who arrived one step late, saw through your silly and bold ideas.


    She said in a low voice: "cough, this is a strong medicine. It''s best not to follow blindly. The risk factor is too large and it''s easy to have an accident."


    "Oh."


    There were a few disappointed people, which made Lin Mengya a headache.


    What if the big guys line up to jump off the cliff?


    It seems that she has to send someone here to watch.


    Fang Rao over there cried in her son''s arms.


    Although Huo Xiao still has some knots, he is no longer as cold as before.


    He helped Fang Rao down.


    After giving the person to her companion, she had made a decision secretly in her heart.


    "Xiao''er, you..."


    Fang Rao thought he was just trying to persuade himself. She couldn''t help feeling sad.


    But Huoxiao


    I understood her meaning and thought about opening my mouth.


    "I can only represent myself, but if others can accept you, I have to go back and ask their opinions."


    As the boss of Bu people, Huo xiaotai knows what unfair treatment they have suffered over the years.


    He can serve as a bridge, but we must not use the trust of diviners to force them to do anything.


    In the end, whether they can continue their relationship can only depend on their own creation.


    Everyone couldn''t help but ignite some expectations, and their eyes stared at Huoxiao with great desire.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya couldn''t help pouring cold water on them.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t think it''s urgent yet."


    Everyone looked at her and disagreed with her.


    God knows how long they waited for such a good opportunity.


    If their children can recognize them, they are willing to exchange their lives.


    But obviously, they ignore an objective fact.


    "I would like to ask you, after you recognize your relatives, how do you plan to settle them? Do you continue to let them wander outside and meet you like invisible thieves? Or do you take them back to your current home? Can your current family, friends and even children accept this stranger? If not, you will abandon him again Do you like them? "


    Lin Mengya''s words made everyone silent.


    Seeing this, Huo Xiao also sighed.


    Even if he considers these reasons, he will choose to refuse their release at the beginning.


    It is happy to be reunited with relatives.


    After that? Should we continue to bear the pain caused by this separation, or should we be a transparent person and live secretly in the dark.


    It''s better to never recognize them.


    At this time, Fang Rao''s companions also calmed down.


    Indeed, they ignore this most basic problem because they want to see their relatives too much.


    Each of them had parents and relatives, and even later they got married and had children.


    Indeed, the most important thing in their hearts is the children they haven''t seen for a long time.


    But after we met?


    Are they really ready to give up everything they have and do thorough cutting with other families?


    They hesitated about this.


    Huoxiao has seen their performance. He did not condemn anyone or show special urgency.


    "I''d like to thank you for your kindness, but it still needs to be considered in the long run. I hope you can think about it later."


    His attitude is already quite moderate.


    In any case, protecting his companions has always been his first responsibility.


    Those people were silent.


    It''s just that everyone feels bad.


    Fang Rao knows these people''s concerns best.


    At the same time, she is also the kind of person who is the most dragged down.


    After being rescued from the cliff by her son just now, she gradually regained her senses.


    "I understand what Huo Xiao means. I also know that everyone has their own responsibilities. They are right. It''s really urgent."


    After Fang Rao comforted a companion, she turned her head and looked carefully at Huoxiao.


    "Although it''s difficult for us to make a decision for a while and a half, can you please don''t refuse our help?"


    "Yes, we just want to help."


    "Huoxiao, please, let''s help you."


    face


    With everyone''s eager eyes, Huoxiao can''t refuse.


    "All right."


    He finally agreed, but the condition was that Lin Mengya would transfer it as before.


    Everyone has no objection to this.


    After all, she knows the missing things in the camp best, and through her words, everyone is easier to accept.


    Lin Mengya naturally took over the task.


    Finally, Fang Rao left first with her companions.


    Huo Xiao stood where he was and followed them until he could no longer see anyone.


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother him.


    She didn''t speak until Huoxiao took back her eyes.


    "Brother Huo, I''m really sorry today. I just don''t want you to leave lifelong regret."


    In fact, she doesn''t want to design Huoxiao.


    However, this is Wang Yan''s request.


    He has been with Huo Xiao for the longest time. Naturally, he knows what his boss''s heart knot is.


    In Wang Yan''s words, he can''t bear to see the boss leave regret.


    If Fang Rao is really related to the massacre of the Huo family, Huoxiao can hate it with ease.


    Not like now, love and hate are intertwined and painful.


    Lin Mengya also knew that there was such a thing hidden in Huoxiao''s heart.


    No wonder he was so excited.


    Huoxiao shook his head.


    "I also want to thank you. In fact, I didn''t put her down at all. Over the years, I thought I hated her. In fact, I''ve been excusing her. Now, I''m just more obedient to my own heart."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised at Huoxiao''s transparency.


    Yeah.


    He has lived in a monstrous hatred since childhood. If he had no open-minded mind, he would have lost himself long ago.


    "Are you going to leave?"


    "Go."


    This time, Huo Xiao didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    "Our people have suffered heavy losses. If we don''t quit in time now, I''m afraid we will be completely trapped here."


    He once again expressed his apology to her.


    "I thought I could help you, but I didn''t expect to bother you to help us."


    "Don''t say that. Since we are all friends, we should help each other."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and felt that what Huoxiao said was very reasonable.


    "Indeed, it''s too late to leave now. The group of people in the Presbyterian Council don''t know if they are crazy. They should be so brazen against you."


    Hearing the speech, Huo Xiao tightened his face.


    "They have always treated us like this, but they used to hide it. Now they are completely shameless."


    Huoxiao never had any expectations for the Presbyterian Church,


    Now, however, it has been proved that those people are not worth believing at all.


    So he didn''t intend to stay in the ancient people.


    Anyway, he is carefree outside. Where will he let his companions come to the ancient people to suffer?


    Looking at Huo Xiao, Lin Mengya understood why Wang Yan, Wu Ying and those divination companions were so convinced of him.


    "What are you laughing at?" Huoxiao looked at her with a smile and couldn''t help asking in doubt.


    Lin Mengya just said, "I think you are very similar to the one in my family. No wonder he doesn''t like you. It turns out that homosexuals repel each other."


    Huo Xiao''s eyes flashed a light, but he said quietly: "Oh? Since I''m very similar to your highness, you..."


    "Madam, your Highness has something urgent for you."

 Chapter 2588

    Suddenly a voice interrupted them.


    Lin Mengya immediately said sorry to Huoxiao and followed someone.


    Huo Xiao is full of bitterness at the moment.


    He was really confused just now.


    How can you feel like her lover and replace it?


    He rubbed his forehead. It seems that the pressure has been too great recently, which has led to more fantasies.


    But he was about to leave, but LAN Gu, who had gone back, cut him off.


    "Young master, Miss said she would see you alone."


    He still had some impression of LAN Gu. He knew that she was next to his mother, so he followed her.


    The place where they met was a hidden forest.


    Fang Rao changed her clothes.


    In addition to some redness and swelling in her eyes, I can no longer see that she is the infatuated woman who just wanted to die for her lover.


    The high bun is decorated with precious gem hair ornaments.


    Huoxiao''s eyes were a little unnatural.


    However, Fang Rao is still as kind and gentle to him as ever.


    "Xiao''er, I''m leaving."


    She smiled at Huo Xiao and unconsciously showed some sadness in her words.


    Huoxiao nodded.


    "I wish you a pleasant journey."


    He is not reluctant to part with the him at all. His attitude is just like seeing off an ordinary friend.


    Fang Rao blames herself, but she has a reason to have to go.


    "I know you must blame me, but Xiao''er, what my mother cares about is you."


    Huoxiao chose silence to be right.


    Fang Rao couldn''t help sighing.


    She knows her children best. Xiao Er used to keep his mouth shut every time she left in a hurry and didn''t look at her silent protest.


    She reached out and touched Huoxiao''s cheek.


    "My mother never wants to leave you, but Xiao''er, my mother has to guard what your father left for you."


    "My father left it?" Huoxiao couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    Fang Rao nodded and looked at her child happily.


    Holland and her children finally grew up.


    "At the beginning, your grandfather wanted to revitalize the Fang family and sell my marriage. Your father and grandfather used the ancestral property of the Huo family to marry me back. Who knows, this is just a conspiracy."


    Referring to her family, Fang Rao''s face was cold.


    She met Huo Lang first. She was in love and ended with courtesy, and did not cross the border.


    Unexpectedly, her father did many shameless things after seeing that it was profitable.


    Finally, in order to marry her, Huo Lang had to do everything he could.


    She thought she could marry Huo Lang smoothly. Who knows, this is a trap set by the Fang family to seize the Huo family''s property!


    Now she has learned that the Huo family was destroyed, so she can guess the truth about some things in those years.


    She must avenge this revenge!


    "Does the Huo family still have ancestral property?"


    Huo Xiao did not like this.


    After being rescued by Liu Bo before, he was able to recruit and buy horses by selling the Huo family''s wealth and gain a firm foothold among the mountain bandits.


    However, Liu Bo did not mention the issue of ancestral property.


    "Of course!"


    Mentioned this matter, Fang Rao is full of pride.


    "The reputation and status of the Huo family were not bad at the beginning. Even the Fang family was high."


    "But."


    Her expression suddenly became extremely serious.


    "I once heard your grandfather mention that your grandfather was not the only one who wanted to deal with the Huo family. Even behind him, there are more powerful people. Xiao''er, my mother doesn''t care about life and death, nor about those external things. I just hope you can live well. If you don''t want those things, my mother will destroy them after revenge. Then, go with you Live outside. "


    Fang Rao has expressed her attitude to her son.


    Huoxiao was not recovered for a while and a half.


    In fact, Fang Rao never thought about these things before.


    But the Huo family''s extermination obviously had something to do with these things.


    Thinking of the determination in his mother''s tone, he couldn''t help worrying.


    "You''d better not go back. I''ll take back the Huo family''s things. You''d better be good and don''t take risks."


    "Xiao''er, don''t worry."


    Hearing her son''s concern, Fang Rao only felt that she was full of strength.


    "Over the years, I''m not who I was. I can protect you among the ancient people. Don''t worry, my mother will be careful."


    If she hadn''t secretly developed a lot of forces, I''m afraid she couldn''t help the children this time.


    Thinking of this, she strengthened her mind.


    Gently tidy up Huoxiao''s clothes. She is also reluctant to part with her children.


    "You should take good care of yourself alone. By the way, do you like the palace girl?"


    Huo Xiao was stunned and immediately denied with an unnatural look: "what are you talking about? I''m just friends with Miss Gong."


    "Friend? At first I thought your father was my confidant. Later, I also had you?"


    Fang Rao teased him kindly, but he still grabbed his hand and said earnestly, "I like that girl, too. She looks good and she''s powerful. I also heard that she has excellent medical skills. It''s really rare. If you like it, hurry up so that others won''t get ahead."


    The son of Mo ruo''s mother.


    The child''s reaction made Fang Rao, a mother, see through her son''s heart at once.


    But Huo Xiao said with some regret, "there''s no chance. The man who handed over with you a few days ago is her husband. All right, you''d better protect yourself after you go back. I''ll send someone to contact you. If you need any help, you can speak."


    Fang Rao was also quite surprised.


    But think about it. It''s strange for a good girl like others to be single.


    Fortunately, his son''s conditions are also very excellent. He won''t worry about not finding a daughter-in-law in the future.


    She answered one by one with satisfaction.


    If LAN Gu hadn''t come and urged him several times, I''m afraid Fang Rao would talk to him until the early morning of the next day.


    "Xiao ER!"


    Fang Rao held back her tears and smiled hard at him.


    "When this matter is understood, will you take me to see your father?"


    Her attitude is very humble.


    Huoxiao inexplicably felt his eyes sour.


    "OK."


    Fang Rao showed a surprise smile, and then slowly expanded.


    Huoxiao returned to the camp with complicated thoughts.


    But as soon as I entered the door, I saw Lin Mengya and long Tianyu packing up their things.


    Frowning, he went to find someone.


    In the tent, Lin Mengya and Qing Hu are sorting out her herbs in an orderly manner.


    "Miss Gong, are you leaving?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw Huoxiao.


    She nodded, bowed her head and continued to clean up, while answering his questions.


    "Our people have heard


    Come on, the situation at Sheng''s house has been discovered. Now the Presbyterians are tracking down all the families related to Sheng''s house. "


    Huo Xiao also heard her mention the affairs of the oversheng family, but he didn''t know why they were in such a hurry to leave.


    "Don''t you have nothing to do with the Sheng family?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but Zhao mace is dead."


    She threw out a heavy message.


    Huoxiao was also full of doubts.


    "Zhao mace was taken away by your people..."


    He suddenly reacted.


    "So, they think you killed Zhao mace, and they also believe that you did the Sheng family''s business?"


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    What a bad move.


    Originally, his people had directly sent Zhao mace back to the Zhao family.


    But somehow, just one night, it came out that Zhao mace died miserably at home, and there was evidence pointing to them at the scene.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t left some secret talks around Sheng''s house to explore the news, I''m afraid they would be caught off guard this time.


    Moreover, the so-called Zhao mace confession of the Zhao mace she left behind can''t be taken out at all now.


    Otherwise, everyone will think that they killed Zhao''s mace to frame the Zhao family.


    Things will only get worse for them.


    "Where are you going now?" Huoxiao asked.


    She was a little helpless to mention this.


    Now the only foothold of the ancient people is the Li family.


    But going back now is undoubtedly to bring disaster to the Li family. Besides, they haven''t found the Gan family yet.


    "I can only go one step at a time. I can''t bother you?"


    Without them as a drag, aunt Fang and those people can still protect Huoxiao.


    But Huo Xiao thought for a while and took the initiative to say to her, "if you have no place to go, you might as well go to the Huo family''s old house first."


    Lin Mengya''s hand stopped and looked at each other in surprise.


    Huo Xiao smiled.


    "The house is still there, but it hasn''t lived for years, so it''s a little shabby. But I go back and clean it every year. Moreover, because it''s a dangerous house, no one dares to occupy it. It can hide people''s ears and eyes."


    So it''s really suitable for them to hide.


    "Is it far? And is it convenient for us?"


    Ghost house is still uninhabited all year round. She is really excited.


    Huoxiao immediately found a piece of paper and drew a map for them.


    "You go all the way to the southwest, and you''ll be there in about two or three days. It''s just very remote. If you want to go, you''d better prepare more food. I''ll find a chance to meet you when they send it out."


    Lin Mengya looked at the map carefully and found that it was really not far away. At that time, she decided to go to the Huo family''s old house.


    "Are you coming back?" She asked.


    Huo Xiao said softly, "well, I got through with... And my mother. She said that the Fang family had taken a lot of things from our Huo family and asked me to take them back. Also, I think the Fang family must have something to do with the Huo family''s murder. Also, the diviners detained by the Presbyterian Council before.


    As their boss, I have to take them all home. "


    According to the meaning of his words, he seems to have reconciled with his mother.


    Lin Mengya is really happy for him.


    "That''s good. We''ll wait for you to come back, and then we''ll turn the ancient family upside down together!"


    Huoxiao looked at her and finally showed a confident smile.


    "Well, it''s a deal!"

 Chapter 2589

    The party said goodbye. In view of the situation of the wounded, Huoxiao decided to leave a few days later.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya and they also got a guide.


    "Wu Ying? Are you coming with us?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Wu Ying with a package in front of her quite unexpectedly.


    The latter smiled rather shyly.


    "I asked for it."


    A little melancholy sprang up on his face.


    "Although the boss''s attitude towards each other''s aunts has changed, I don''t think the problems we face will be solved easily. Therefore, I want to stay here and see the situation."


    He offered to explain.


    Lin Mengya can also understand his mentality.


    "Well, we are all old acquaintances, and we can take care of more people on the road."


    They were divided into parts. First the spies found out the situation on the road, and then they went on the road quietly.


    The news from the spies is not very good.


    The towns along the road suddenly strengthened their guard, and the Presbyterian Council sent people to station in almost every town.


    Lin Mengya guessed that maybe they didn''t just come for themselves.


    In short, now the ancient family, wind and rain are coming.


    "After crossing the mountain, we estimate that we will be there in three days."


    Wu Ying pointed to the front and said.


    Thanks to his guide, otherwise they might not be able to completely avoid those people''s search this time.


    However, as a result, Sheng Sheng has dragged on for seven days on the road that can be reached in just two or three days.


    Fortunately, none of them are impatient.


    Even though most of the time every day is busy, everyone shows his high quality.


    No one complained, no one left behind, and no one questioned Wu Ying as a guide.


    In addition to admiration, Wu Ying is also thinking more. Although their number is dominant, their ability is actually lacking.


    If their people can be the same as those of the palace master and his highness, they will no longer need to hide.


    Instead of looking forward to the mercy of others, it''s better to make yourself strong.


    Lin Mengya has no idea that everything she is used to can have such a deep impact on Wu Ying.


    At the moment, she is dealing with the information brought back by those spies.


    "Judging from the actions of the Presbyterian Church, it seems that they are searching for those foreigners and those mixed race children within the whole ancient clan."


    She had noticed this before when she was in Li''s house.


    Now, the Presbyterian Council has just become more brazen.


    Long Tianyu has been carried on his back these days. At the moment, he also sits on a big stone and has a rest.


    "Well, after all, there is a deadly steel knife hanging on the head of the ancient people. I think if they want to solve it, they have to solve the blood problems first."


    Indeed, from the information she has at present, most of the ancient families she has seen have varying degrees of pathological effects.


    And some families are likely to be invisible lesions, so I''m afraid it can only be determined by unraveling and testing various indicators of the body.


    But such a high probability of lesions must make the Presbyterian Council more anxious.


    But the way they adopted was still simple and crude.


    Do not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of others in exchange for their own little possibility.


    How arrogant and insidious this is.


    Are the ancient people born noble and others can be killed at will


    Break it?


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and looked worried.


    Long Tianyu gently touched her little face.


    "Don''t worry, the ancient clan Presbyterian Council is not as powerful as you think. Their control over the ancient clan has been much lower than before in recent years, otherwise they won''t be eager to set an example against the Li family and the Gan family."


    Long Tianyu is an expert at playing tricks.


    Even if they had no exact source, all the actions of the Presbyterian Church inadvertently exposed their own purposes.


    "Speaking of it, we asked Li Ao to go back and report to the Li family and the Gan family. I don''t know what happened to him."


    Lin Mengya is still worried.


    Long Tianyu gently took her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t underestimate the abilities of the Li family and the Gan family. All the families that can survive in the ancient family have their own abilities."


    Li and Gan''s family, who are being concerned by Lin Mengya, are surrounded by a group of people.


    The head was wearing the clothes of the Presbyterian Council.


    The arrogant middle-aged man looked arrogant, and there was a hint of sinister in his eyes when he looked at Li Jiazhuang not far away.


    He had long heard that although the Li family was one of the humble Xiaxian clan, they had accumulated a lot of wealth.


    Oh, these unscrupulous people should have contributed all the benefits to their noble Shangxian people.


    Cheap slaves are cheap slaves. If they don''t teach a lesson, they may not recognize their status.


    Soon, the men in charge of "lecturing" to the Li family came back.


    Although he looked arrogant, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and trying to cover up his greed.


    "How''s it going?"


    He asked rather impatiently, but his heart was filled with uncontrollable ecstasy.


    The boss said that he could get 10% of the things of the Li family!


    But I don''t want my people to look like vegetables.


    "Tell Xing that there is no one in the Li family and Li family."


    "Nobody? How can it be!"


    Of course, steward Xing doesn''t believe it.


    You know, I came to Li''s house this time, but no one knew the instructions given by the Presbyterian Council.


    He narrowed his eyes and slapped his men.


    "Say! Did you leak the news? Or did you want to lose your money?"


    Steward Xing thought his eyebrows and eyes were as sharp as a knife, and scared all his subordinates.


    "The steward is wronged!"


    Before that, the attendant who asked to go only felt bitter at the tip of his tongue.


    "It''s true that we dare not take your money. There''s really no one! If you don''t believe it, the steward can go and have a look in person!"


    Steward Xing was skeptical, but he still didn''t believe in evil. He went to check the situation himself.


    In the Li family villa, everything looks normal, but even in broad daylight, it is quiet, not even the sound of chickens and dogs.


    "Where are the people? Where are the Li family?"


    Steward Xing immediately felt flustered.


    So the money is gone?


    His men secretly laughed at his arrogance, but forgot that when he came just now, he was similar to the steward Xing.


    Steward Xing bit his teeth and went straight to the largest and most spacious courtyard in the Xing family villa.


    But unexpectedly, after kicking the door, he saw that it was empty.


    Those people even moved their tables, chairs and benches, leaving them no chicken feather.


    "These, these cheap slaves! I will never let them go!"


    Steward Xing was black and roared.


    This situation also happened at Gan''s house.


    It seems that in one night, such a big Gan family and Li family evaporated.


    No matter how they looked, they couldn''t find any trace of the two families.


    The disappearance of the Li family and the Gan family seemed to herald the occurrence of something.


    When Lin Mengya and her family were about to arrive at the Huo family''s old house, they also received some news.


    "Now, the Presbyterian Council will have a headache."


    She looked at the secret letter from the spy and couldn''t help gloating.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu can finally change into a wheelchair without being carried by others. At the moment, he is telling his men to prepare to stay in the Huo family''s old house.


    Lin Mengya raised the letter paper in her hand, and her lips showed a bad smile.


    "The perverse actions of the Presbyterian Council have finally made people angry. Now many families have expressed the hope that the Presbyterian court will give them an explanation."


    The Presbyterian Council constantly created clever names to expel foreigners and asked them to hand over those mixed race children, which finally aroused public anger.


    Not every family is as pure as the upper string family.


    Moreover, the Presbyterian Council continues to occupy and squeeze the living space of these families.


    Under the oppression of many parties, some people will rise up and resist.


    Judging from the arrogance of the Presbyterian Church, they must not have expected it.


    There are constant conflicts, big and small. I''m afraid those people in the Presbyterian Church are busy now.


    Long Tianyu finished browsing quickly, and his heart was exactly the same.


    In fact, before that, he also revealed some truth to those families who were still in the dark through his own channels.


    Through his hidden fanning, the small fire finally had a precursor to start a prairie fire.


    I''m afraid no one can predict what they will develop in the future.


    "Lord of the palace, your highness, we are here!"


    Wu Ying''s tired face finally showed some surprises.


    Along the direction of his fingers, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu both saw a deserted small village.


    Although it has been covered by weeds, the spacious streets and scattered houses seem to still tell the prosperity of the town in the past.


    Wu Ying is particularly excited and familiar with this place.


    He rubbed his eyes, then smiled and introduced them: "the Huo family was originally charitable. At that time, our life was not so sad, but we didn''t meet our relatives in the ancient family for a long time. Uncle Huo loved us, so he spent a lot of money to buy this land to let the abandoned diviners have a place to stay."


    But they never dreamed that they would retreat blindly in exchange for the destruction of the Huo family. They were completely expelled from the ancient family.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are intelligent people. Naturally, they feel the tragic experience that Wu Ying did not say.


    They followed him and entered the former Huojia town.


    Other houses here have been in disrepair for a long time, and some even have only a bare foundation.


    But in Wu Ying''s eyes, there are still countless memories.


    Finally, he stopped in front of a rather spacious folk house.


    "This is my home with Aung."


    Wu Ying stroked the dilapidated and incomplete courtyard wall with nostalgia all over her face.


    "Aung is a very smart woman, but she has been trapped by love all her life. If she hadn''t met my father, maybe she would find a better family and live a safe and carefree life."

 Chapter 2590

    Everyone has their own past. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu quietly become listeners without disturbing Wu Ying''s memory of the past.


    Wu Ying is not a mother-in-law.


    It was just a moment of sadness, so I said a few more words.


    Soon, he regained his mind and said sorry to the two people, "sorry, I haven''t been back for too long, so I can''t control myself for a moment."


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. I understand how you feel now."


    Wu Ying was even more embarrassed and hurriedly took them to the Huo family''s old house.


    Although the house in front of us has experienced wind and rain, we can still vaguely see the original grand scene.


    "This is the boss''s house. Everything in it should still be there. You should be able to live with a little cleaning."


    As he spoke, he took out the key to open the door and lock it.


    But the door was open, and the chain head was destroyed.


    Wu Ying was stunned, but Qinghu around Lin Mengya saw the problem.


    "Stand back."


    He pulled Wu Ying back, put his hand on the hilt of the sword and slowly opened the door.


    The yard was a mess, littered with furnishings.


    "Brother Huo sent someone first?" Lin Mengya wondered.


    But she doesn''t look like it.


    Long Tianyu shook his head. It''s not like cleaning up, it''s more like robbery!


    At this moment, there was some movement inside.


    "Hurry up! Let''s leave as soon as we finish taking these things. It''s said that the house is noisy..."


    A sharp long sword suddenly rested on his neck.


    Then, the male and female demon face asked with a cold smile.


    "What''s going on?"


    The man opened his eyes and roared with fear.


    "Ghost!"


    Then he took the porcelain bottle in his hand and smashed it at the Qing fox.


    The latter gently hid, with a sneer on his lips and stabbed him directly.


    But the man was more cunning.


    He didn''t want to fight at all. He ran to the back yard when he got a chance.


    Although Qinghu didn''t want to kill him directly, he hated being teased. He tightened his lips and ran after him with a sword.


    Wu Ying has been stunned by this accident.


    However, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and chased up with people.


    Just as Qinghu stepped into the backyard, a big net fell from the sky.


    What''s more sinister is that the big Internet is also full of sharp blades.


    If the netted person resists constantly, I''m afraid he will be cut, just like being tortured late.


    Those people thought they had the chance to win, but the next moment, the big net that harmed many people fell apart in an instant.


    "Playing dirty tricks in front of your ancestors?"


    Qinghu took the fragment of the net and sneered coldly.


    Now, those people opposite are stupid.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at these tough and weak straw bags, Qinghu gave a sneer.


    "Us? We are your own ancestors!"


    With that, Qinghu stabbed out a sword and instantly killed one of them.


    The rest of the people, who were his opponents, scattered birds and animals in the twinkling of an eye.


    Qinghu sneered and ran after him in the back yard with his sword.


    "Don''t chase the poor!"


    Wu Ying wanted to remind the other party that he was much faster than him.


    "Well, let him go."


    Facing Wu Ying''s anxious look, Lin Mengya''s reaction was too calm.


    "But they must have made a more vicious trap. I''m afraid it''s hard for the master to resist."


    Before he finished, he heard the voice of begging for mercy.


    "Spare your life!"


    "We never dare again!"


    "Spare us!"


    The next moment, Wu Ying saw the people who had chased him before, and just dragged a bunch of people out in her spare time.


    Yes, it''s a string.


    Those bad guys were tied with ropes by Qinghu, and all of them were blue and blue and wailing on the ground.


    "This is..."


    Wu Ying was shocked.


    Instead, Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s nothing to be surprised. It''s all routine."


    Normal and routine operation?


    In an instant, Wu Ying felt the ferocity of their group.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and realized how wise and decisive it was to have been against them.


    "Come on, who the hell are you?"


    Qinghu squinted and asked.


    Those people look at him now with fear.


    They didn''t forget how terrible this man''s strength was when they caught them before.


    So, after several people discussed with each other in their eyes, some of them seemed to be the leader. They suddenly cried and said, "please raise your hand. We just want to move. This is my old house. You can take what you want directly. Just keep our little life."


    Good move. The villain complains first.


    Lin Mengya almost laughed.


    Obviously, this is the Huo family''s old house. When did it become the property of others?


    When Wu Ying heard this, she was going to expose it on the spot, but she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Listen to what they say first."


    Those people shouldn''t be here for the first time.


    They know it''s haunted. Naturally, they know they''re outsiders. They probably don''t know who the owner is.


    That''s why they accuse the wicked first and call them robbers.


    "According to your opinion, this is your old house? Then we have become villains who break into your old house?"


    There is a trace of cold in the long and narrow eyes of the Qing fox.


    However, those people don''t know that their lies have long been exposed.


    When they heard this, they were even more straight and strong.


    "I don''t blame those who don''t know. As long as you let us go, I''ll take it as if it hadn''t happened."


    That''s what I said, but the thief''s eyes fell on the remaining people.


    Apart from this troublesome guard, there was only one weak looking woman and a lame man left.


    I''m afraid the remaining three or five bodyguards are not their opponents.


    Thinking like this, the hearts of those people gradually had a bad heart for Lin nengya and his gang.


    But they never dreamed that one of these people in front of them would be 10000 times more than they needed.


    Lin Mengya had already felt their malice, and now she had no compassion.


    Judging from the tactics of these people, I''m afraid it''s not the first time they have harmed people.


    "Since it''s an old house here, let''s not be so rude."


    Lin Mengya said.


    She put away the sharp in her eyes and pretended to be a pure little white flower to "beg for mercy" for several people.


    Those people immediately climbed up the pole and begged for mercy. In fact, they recognized that they were all fat sheep.


    Qinghu glanced at his little girl and was already worried


    These people quietly wax.


    It seems that my little girl is going to do it herself.


    Good. They''re sure to die very happily.


    "All right. Now that you have spoken, I will certainly listen to you. All right, you can get out."


    He let go and deliberately revealed the information they needed in front of these people.


    Those people were afraid of hands and feet. In fact, after secretly communicating with their eyes, they sent a beautiful and weak young man to ask Lin Mengya if she could give them some food.


    Hardly waiting for the young people to pretend to be poor, she burst into tears and immediately gave generously.


    The others have no objection. It seems that they are a group of aristocratic children who do not know the suffering of the world and live in dignity.


    The leader was more and more happy.


    Such "goods" are in hot demand outside, and they found that the martial arts expert obeyed his sister safely.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    After these people got out of trouble, they took the initiative to invite Lin Mengya to live with them.


    And try every means to test them in an attempt to find out their identity background.


    They don''t know that the people standing in front of them are not ordinary people, but experts at the level of movie emperor and movie queen who can hide the world.


    Even if I didn''t get the words right again, even the most strange Wu Ying made up a seamless picture of her life experience.


    Those people only thought they were young ladies and gentlemen who came out of a small family to experience. Because they didn''t know the way, they mistakenly entered this small deserted village.


    Lin Mengya also asked them about things here.


    "This damn place... No, I mean this small place. It''s because Feng Shui is not easy to do, so we moved out of here."


    The leader almost slipped his tongue.


    But fortunately, several people in front of them didn''t notice this, which made them gradually relax.


    Lin Mengya leaned against Qinghu''s arm and made a look of fear.


    "Feng Shui is not good? Is it difficult for this place to make ghosts?"


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. The leader only feels cold at the back of his neck.


    It seemed that the cold water blew away for a while, which almost aroused goose bumps all over him.


    She looked a little unnatural and said, "girl, I''m really joking. There are no gods here."


    But Lin Mengya widened her eyes and looked innocent, but her words made people tremble.


    "Don''t you know? Where Feng Shui is bad, it''s because dead people are buried. Dead people are so angry that they are killed. Some are buried alive, others have their heads cut off, and others have their hearts dug out alive. They wander around the house all night. No matter what living things they encounter, they will jump over and shout¡® Give me my life! You give me back my life! "


    Lin Mengya''s vivid voice almost scared several people to pee.


    "Stop talking!"


    One of the young men suddenly shouted.


    The others were startled by him and glared at him.


    "Aren''t you going to tell a story? Why are you so afraid?"


    She blinked and asked innocently.


    The rest of them immediately calmly dragged their partners away.


    "I''m really sorry. She''s timid and can''t help being scared."


    Those people explained to her with a smile.


    "So it is. I thought the story I told was too scary!"


    She bowed her head in embarrassment and raised the corners of her mouth.


    Good play, it''s still behind!

 Chapter 2591

    Lin Mengya and his party stayed in the outer yard. After nightfall, those guys who could pretend to be kind during the day gathered and plotted how to kill the fat sheep.


    They thought they were doing it secretly, but they didn''t realize that their plans full of loopholes had long been heard by Lin Mengya''s people.


    "Stare at them first, don''t scare the snake."


    She ordered her men to continue to look at those people and sit down next to long Tianyu.


    "Do you doubt the origin of these people?"


    Under normal circumstances, his wife certainly won''t keep these evils.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    "The old house of the Huo family is not a secret, but over the years, no one has noticed it except Huoxiao. Why is it now that someone comes here to rob?"


    According to Wu Ying, after the Huo family was exterminated, it was also abandoned.


    And somehow, people in ancient clan seem to have some taboos, and no one comes to occupy here.


    Even the group just left if they wanted to search for something.


    She didn''t think these people would be so kind.


    Maybe the Huo family''s old house has other secrets.


    "Oh, my wife is really insightful."


    Long Tianyu praised her without stinginess.


    Lin Mengya just smiled and raised her hand to pour him a cup of tea.


    "My husband is not bad either. He has a tacit understanding."


    They looked at each other with a smile, but they didn''t say anything.


    The villains in the backyard waited patiently until midnight.


    The moon was dark and the wind was high. They were like a group of wild animals that finally came out of the cage. Everyone was full of greed and wanted to tear a piece of fat meat from the fat sheep.


    "Go and get rid of that difficult guy first!"


    The head''s big tall eyes flashed sinister.


    They just missed during the day.


    Now, hehe, that guy can only be poisoned by them!


    An obscene little man immediately ran to Qinghu''s room with a fascinated cigarette.


    On the bed board in the room, a figure lay on one side.


    The little man narrowed his eyes, determined that it was the guy in the day, and threw the smoke in with a sneer.


    A moment later, smoke filled the air.


    Let alone a person, according to his weight, it is more than enough to charm a cow.


    "Big brother! Down!"


    With the little man''s voice, the big brother who took the lead personally rushed in with people.


    "Hahaha, boy, it''s bad luck for you to meet us today! Kill him for me!"


    Five long knives cut at the man on the bed at the next moment.


    The blood fainted. The people in the quilt didn''t know what had happened, so they sent them to the West.


    Seeing someone dead, big Gao only felt that his resentment in his heart was finally vented.


    Dare to let him suffer, hum! It''s cheap for him to die!


    "At night, you don''t sleep. Do you come here to catch up with me?"


    Who knows, the next moment, a voice full of banter came from the door.


    In the stunned eyes of the people, Qinghu walked in step by step.


    "It seems that you all have a good time during the day."


    The fox''s eyes narrowed slightly, but they looked like ghosts in the cold night.


    Big Gao swallowed a mouthful of water.


    "You, you''re not dead?"


    On that bed is


    "Why should I die?" The fox in Qing Dynasty knows what he is asking, and then looks at it


    Gently fell on the bed.


    "Oh, you mean him. Why don''t you see for yourself who''s in it."


    Big tall suddenly felt a little bad.


    He quickly opened the quilt, but unexpectedly, it was the young man he sent to approach Lin Mengya and beg for food this afternoon.


    "How could it be him!" Big Gao couldn''t help shouting.


    Clearly before they acted, they sent this man to seduce the rich lady.


    Why are people here?


    Qinghu saw their intention at once and said with a sneer, "you really think our little girl is stupid. For this kind of goods, my girl has to kill a dozen at a young age. However, I have to thank you for cleaning the door. If I do it, you will all die."


    Everyone trembled.


    If Qinghu in the afternoon is an evil star, then now he is like the king of hell, who can decide their life and death.


    That big tall moment understood that they had already been on guard against themselves.


    Immediately, he showed a look of panic.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding! In fact, we just want to play a joke with you."


    Suddenly, big Gao threw the quilt at Qinghu.


    The latter subconsciously withdrew a step, and the tall man immediately seized the opportunity to push out all his other men, while he escaped.


    Those people didn''t pose any threat to Qing Hu at all. After beating these people so easily that they couldn''t get up again, he took his sword and chased them out. He looked like walking a dog, not like hunting at all.


    But the tall one doesn''t know.


    He ran out of the Huo family''s old house. He thought he could escape from heaven. Unexpectedly, he fell into a personal shadow not far or near behind.


    It scared him.


    He has seen the man''s martial arts.


    The next moment, the big tall man had a wind under his feet, exhausted his strength to eat milk, and was tired of running.


    Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, Da Gao finally took a shortcut and found his real stronghold.


    "Four little! Help, four little!"


    He shouted sadly at the top of his voice.


    It was an exquisite small house, but some of the decorations looked too new, as if they wanted to forcibly upgrade the grade here.


    "What are you shouting? Sishao has just fallen asleep. If you disturb Sishao''s dream, you''ll be skinned and cramped!"


    A waiter with a lamp scolded each other with a bad face.


    But da Gao was scared long ago.


    Grabbing the other party''s shoulder, he said eagerly, "hurry up, I want to see Sishao! Someone, someone has occupied the ghost house. I''m afraid someone wants to obstruct Sishao!"


    The word "ghost house" is much more useful than the cry of a tall man.


    The waiter knew very well that the reason why the four young boys were willing to come to such a rural place this time was for the ghost house.


    He gave a discontented glance.


    "Wait here."


    Then he went into the room with a lamp.


    Not long ago, a lazy man''s voice came from inside.


    "Who dares to block Ben Shao''s way?"


    Big and tall people only feel their throat and hair tight.


    He knew too well what would happen to those who did not do well in the young master''s hands.


    But he had no choice but to report back carefully.


    "It should be the children of several aristocratic families. It''s not that the small ones are not dedicated, but that they have brought many experts. The small ones can''t fight at all!"


    Big Gao tries his best to play up each other''s ferocity, but to cover up his incompetence.


    The people inside don''t care about their life and death, but they are quite dissatisfied. There are still people to make trouble.


    "Zi Nu, go and have a look. If it doesn''t matter, kill all the people."


    "Yes."


    The young man''s voice is lazy, but his mind is very vicious.


    Not long after, a thin man came out.


    Big Gao didn''t dare to look at each other, but he could smell each other''s body, filled with a faint smell of blood.


    Under the moonlight, men should have purple clothes, but they are almost black.


    The tall man could not help tightening his skin.


    He had heard that the family slaves around Sishao even had their clothes stained with human blood.


    "Where are the people?"


    Zinu''s voice was very hoarse, but it was like a death knell in his big ears.


    "It''s not far away. I''ll take you there."


    He immediately turned and led the way attentively.


    The Qing fox, who followed him without delay, also rushed over at the moment.


    It''s just that there seems to be another person across the street.


    The night wind brought some flavor, which was mixed with a disgusting smell that almost disgusted him.


    Qinghu stood still, a pair of long and narrow fox eyes, but now it was with a bit of disgust.


    "It''s him! He''s the one who hinders the four little people!"


    A loud reminder, and then the man immediately ran away.


    The purple slave just looked at each other and pulled out a whip from his waist at the next moment.


    Leaves move without wind.


    The silent night was also cut by the fighting sound of the two people.


    In the Huo family''s old house, Lin Mengya estimated that Qinghu might have found the guy''s nest now.


    Although Qinghu said she didn''t need reinforcements before, she was still worried and sent several people to meet her.


    The rest was to interrogate the prisoners with her.


    "Miss, there are several people who can''t stand the move. But they don''t know much. They just obey the orders of the escaped boss. Besides robbing their homes, they also engage in the business of abducting and trafficking people."


    The expert in charge of interrogation in Hanya Wei has dug out everything the other party knows.


    In fact, she guessed it.


    After all, when those people discussed before, they said to themselves to stay alive, and all the others were killed.


    But human trafficking is no small matter.


    In the relatively closed environment of the ancient people, they would have been discovered long ago.


    And according to them, they have been doing this immoral "business" for many years.


    I''m afraid these people are just minions of some big people.


    "Tie up all the people until Qinghu comes back."


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    I thought it was a group of robbers. Unexpectedly, so many things were involved behind it, but it was really troublesome.


    Wu Ying didn''t sleep either.


    At the moment, after hearing the testimony of those people, he frowned as if he were thinking about something.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t bother him and went to find her own man.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Since just now, long Tianyu has been sitting in the yard and looking around.


    Seeing her coming, the man looked back and smiled at her.


    "Just curious."


    Lin Mengya looked around in doubt.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "I can''t tell. Maybe I''ll see it tomorrow. By the way, has Qinghu come back?"

 Chapter 2592

    Lin Mengya looked at the dark night outside the door with some worry.


    "I haven''t come back yet. I''ve sent someone to meet him."


    Long Tianyu noticed the time at this time.


    He knows the martial arts of Qinghu very well. If he is not a particularly difficult opponent, he will come back soon.


    But everyone didn''t expect that until dawn, there was still no news from Qinghu and those who answered him.


    Lin Mengya sent someone out again.


    Who knows, on the way, they met Qinghu, who was not good looking, and his friends who were about to be seriously injured and dying.


    When several people returned to the Huo family''s old house, Lin Mengya immediately healed several seriously injured people.


    The other party''s means are very insidious.


    If they didn''t all have the secret medicine developed by Lin Mengya, I''m afraid even if they were lucky to survive, they would have to become a loser.


    "This injury is a little strange."


    Lin Mengya quickly checked the wounded.


    Their injuries were not caused by any weapon, but more like those scratched by the claws of wild animals.


    And those wounds have shown the phenomenon of cyanosis, redness and swelling. Obviously, the things that cause these wounds are toxic!


    "I''ve given them all your poison pill."


    Qinghu''s face is worse.


    Lin Mengya thought he was also injured, but after some inspection, she found that Qinghu was just a little out of strength.


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Who did you meet last night?"


    This is seriously injured and poisoned. I''m afraid it must be the enemy they met last night. It must be very dangerous.


    Qinghu pursed his lips tightly. After a long time, he opened his mouth reluctantly.


    "Last night, we met a ghost."


    "Ghost?"


    Lin Mengya was even more surprised.


    You know, among these people in the family, Qinghu always sniffs at the talk of ghosts and gods.


    In his words, if there were ghosts, he would have been killed by those he killed.


    "Yes."


    Qinghu nodded, but his hand involuntarily grabbed Lin Mengya''s wrist.


    "Girl, the man I met last night is the first person I killed."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya is unimaginable.


    Although Qinghu''s memory is chaotic, he can''t forget some things.


    For example, the first person he killed was the guy who used to treat him as a plaything.


    That man became his deepest nightmare, throughout.


    Lin Mengya hugged him painfully, put his head in his arms and said softly, "it''s impossible. Didn''t you say you burned each other''s body with a fire? How could he appear here?"


    Qinghu''s body is still trembling slightly.


    In fact, he also hopes that he is dazzled and wrong.


    But when they fought, they trembled for some time.


    It was then that he saw each other''s faces clearly.


    It was a face he would never forget to die.


    Even the man smiled at him with a disgusting expression that made him think of nausea and hit his heart.


    He almost let the man take out his heart because of a moment''s surprise.


    So is the man.


    After abusing him, it was not enough. He even had to take out his heart as a booty in front of everyone.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, no one will hurt you, I promise."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying.


    Although the mind of Qinghu is tough, every


    In one''s heart, there will be an image that will frighten him.


    For Qinghu, that man is the fuse that detonates his psychological defense.


    Fortunately, in addition to conditioning Qinghu, she often gives him some positive psychological guidance.


    Otherwise, what she sees now is either a body without temperature.


    Or a madman who is already in the mire of a nightmare.


    "I''ll take you to rest first."


    She held Qinghu''s hand, and her soft voice had the power to soothe people''s hearts.


    Hearing the news, long Tianyu asked her what had happened with her eyes.


    Lin Mengya just motioned him with her eyes to talk later, and then helped Qinghu to rest in other rooms.


    After a long time, she returned to long Tianyu with a tired face.


    "Qing Hu, is there no problem?"


    Although he has some taste in his heart, long Tianyu is not the kind of unreasonable person.


    The situation just now, even if he is a layman, he feels difficult.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "He was given a psychological hint, but fortunately I gave him a strong psychological lock with my teacher before. Otherwise, he would be out of control because of emotional collapse."


    The situation of Qing fox is somewhat special.


    Although he looks like an ordinary person now, in fact, his heart has never been normal.


    However, these can not be corrected. In order not to let him completely lose control in the end, Lin Mengya combined with the principles of modern psychological treatment, coupled with the method of zither spectrum and the teacher''s many years of clinical experience, which gave him a psychological hint.


    It''s like using a solid container to lock the dangerous psychological problems like magma in it.


    But last night, the lock was almost forcibly broken.


    Even after Qinghu wakes up, Lin Mengya can''t guarantee whether he will leave any sequelae.


    "Is someone deliberately targeting Qinghu, or..."


    Long Tianyu also realized the seriousness of the matter, but he thought more.


    "I think this should be the other party''s attack."


    Lin Mengya came to this conclusion.


    "No one knows the psychological problems of Qinghu except me and the teacher. Besides, if the other party really came for Qinghu, he could never recover so easily last night."


    In other words, they have an opponent who is good at loopholes.


    Such an opponent will certainly be extremely difficult to deal with.


    Long Tianyu pinched her cheek.


    "Don''t worry so much."


    He wrapped his wife''s little hand in his palm, and his tone was full of confidence.


    "Since he didn''t succeed in Qinghu last night, it means that he is still a lot worse than my wife. You don''t have to be afraid of a person weaker than you. We just need to be careful."


    Listening to her man''s Rainbow fart, Lin Mengya is in a rare mood to relax a lot.


    "Be careful to sail for thousands of years. Even a screw may have the ability to decide the life and death of tens of thousands of people at some time."


    Long Tianyu shrugged.


    "I know the truth, but I have to ask my erudite wife, screw, what is it?"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and said proudly, "hum, I thought you had so much skill that you didn''t even know the screws!"


    Long Tianyu was not angry at all, but nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed, I have to learn more from my wife in the future. Please give me your advice."


    "You know, just call me ''sir'' first."


    "Mr. Lin is polite." Long Tianyu shouted from kindness.


    Who knows the next moment, Lin


    Mengya slapped him on the forehead.


    "Rotten wood cannot be carved! You are too stupid for Mr. ben to teach!"


    With that, he quickly left to vent his anger, turned back and made a face at him.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t laugh or cry, but she was more or less relieved.


    He couldn''t bear to see the woman he thought he loved because it was too sad, but he couldn''t help with some things.


    His eyes glanced at the two rooms where the wounded lived, and his face gradually sank.


    It seems that master is right.


    The ancient people are not as simple as they think.


    This pool of water is getting deeper and deeper.


    In addition to Qinghu, Lin Mengya also prepared some necessary psychotherapy measures for several others.


    But maybe it''s because they are trying to save people, or because the enemy''s psychological hint is only aimed at one person.


    So they were lucky and were not affected at all.


    But Qinghu fell asleep all day.


    Lin Mengya also kept him for a full day.


    "Do you want to have a rest first?"


    Long Tianyu accompanied her and gently massaged her aching waist with his big hand.


    She couldn''t completely avoid the pregnancy reaction after all.


    In addition to being easily tired, there are other uncomfortable reactions.


    Lin Mengya hasn''t had a good meal for two days.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu and Qinghu prepared a lot of sweets for her so that she wouldn''t be hungry.


    "I''m fine."


    She shook her head, but her eyes still fell on Qinghu.


    Although the other party seems to sleep peacefully, in fact, he doesn''t know how deep he is in the nightmare.


    This seemingly powerful man, in fact, his heart has long been full of holes.


    She blamed herself for failing to protect him.


    "You don''t have to take all the responsibility on yourself."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know what she thinks.


    Hold her more firmly in her arms and gently touch her long hair with her big hand.


    "Qinghu is our common responsibility. No matter what he becomes, I will help you and cure him."


    Qinghu is "family" for him and ya''er.


    As a family, no matter how much it costs, it must be protected.


    His attitude has never changed.


    "OK, let''s wait for him to wake up."


    Lin Mengya slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Qinghu on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Qing Hu!"


    But before Lin Mengya finished his surprise, he saw the man suddenly evoke a sneer.


    Long Tianyu, who was holding her waist, was shocked. He immediately held his wife and slipped out of his wheelchair for several meters.


    In their original place, they were nailed with the long sword used by Qing Hu.


    Lin Mengya looked at him in disbelief.


    Qinghu, I want to kill them!


    "Qing Hu, what are you doing? Stop!" She exclaimed to stop.


    The sword was so deep that the Qing fox couldn''t pull it out for a moment, so he bullied him and attacked them with meat palms.


    The space in the room was too small. Long Tianyu protected her again. It was difficult to dodge for a time, so he forced her into the corner.


    "Qinghu, wake up and don''t be controlled!"


    During the difficult time, long Tianyu also tried to remind Qinghu with his voice.


    People outside were also disturbed by them.


    Several guards immediately wanted to come forward to protect them, but long Tianyu drank them back.


    "Don''t come here!"

 Chapter 2593

    Qinghu''s long sword stabbed out with a determined killing intention, but Lin Mengya was more determined than him to block in front of long Tianyu.


    Everyone''s heart could not help but tremble fiercely. They didn''t know how fast and cruel Qinghu''s sword was.


    But in the end, the tragedy did not happen.


    The tip of the sword almost flew past Lin Mengya''s ear and nailed it into the wall above long Tianyu''s head.


    "Qing Hu!"


    With a cry of surprise, she rushed to catch Qinghu''s suddenly paralyzed body.


    Long Tianyu also breathed a sigh of relief and immediately asked someone to come to help.


    After a lot of busy work, Qinghu was completely settled down.


    But his face was pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. It was obvious that he was suffering from some kind of self torture.


    "This won''t work. I''m afraid he''ll really go crazy!"


    Lin Mengya is very worried.


    Long Tianyu is also quite tricky. In addition to comforting ya''er, he sent a lot of people to try to find out the murderer who attacked them last night.


    Unfortunately, by the time they found the house, there would have been no ghost in it.


    Lin Mengya is not a way to wait to die. In the process of thinking about how to cure Qinghu, she suddenly thought of one thing.


    "Little medicine, I want to see the art of mind."


    She remembers that the heart skill chapter in the zither spectrum records the of psychotherapy.


    Now all her methods can''t completely cure Qinghu, so she can only bet on other aspects.


    After a long time, she could not help but have a new understanding when she carefully read the contents recorded by her mind skills again.


    Whether it is mind control or the other three techniques, if used correctly, it is a good thing for the benefit of others.


    She thinks she can have a clear conscience. When facing the warning of the art of returning to her heart, she will concentrate on nothing. She doesn''t have to worry about the retribution that will fall on her head one day.


    At this time, she suddenly realized.


    It turns out that the warning of mind returning is a kind of heart demon.


    If a person with evil thoughts learns, the warning will become a long-term psychological hint.


    After all, I can''t pass this level in my heart.


    Lin Mengya, who has understood the mystery, is like a duck to water at the moment.


    Soon she learned all the tricks by heart.


    The three skills are integrated, and the return to heart skill is the sum of the three skills.


    The art of mind control can force people not to be disturbed by the outside world.


    The art of measuring the heart can let the performer understand the patient''s true heart.


    As for the art of asking the heart, it is to let the patient ask himself and find his original heart.


    By combining the three techniques, the patient can return to his heart and will no longer be disturbed by others.


    She withdrew from the interface and breathed out slowly.


    Long Tianyu saw her relaxed eyebrows and eyes, and knew that she had countermeasures.


    "Now that you have a way, you can ask me what I need to do."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and showed her face to her man.


    "Well, you''ll have to work hard."


    Long Tianyu was stunned.


    Somehow, he always felt that his wife''s eyes looked more transparent.


    It seems that it can easily see through people''s hearts, but it makes people not half defensive and disgusting.


    He held her hand and asked curiously, "what did you learn from Xiaoyao?"


    Really, if there is any change in her, she can''t escape Yu''s eyes.


    I couldn''t help buying a pass with him.


    "This is the secret between us!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help pinching her little face.


    "Well, let''s keep it a secret. Take a break first and I''ll go out and see how they''re tracking down."


    She readily agreed.


    After long Tianyu went out, Lin Mengya couldn''t help dropping her lips.


    "Yu must have something to hide from me."


    After learning the art of mind, she went a step higher in exploring people''s psychology.


    But not everyone in the world can be seen through by her at a glance.


    Although she knows very well that her man''s mind is as deep and complex as the sea.


    But she was naughty.


    No surprise, she still can''t see anything.


    "Alas..."


    She sighed, but not too lost.


    After all, it''s Yu. It''s right that she can''t see through.


    After adjusting her mind, she began to prepare something she needed.


    After a stable rest for a whole day, she began to treat Qinghu the next night.


    The difference between psychotherapy and other psychotherapy is that it is closer to the natural environment.


    So the place she chose for treatment was a river.


    Qing Hu was put on a bamboo raft, and a long rope was tied to a big tree on the bank.


    Everyone retreated far away. Then Lin Mengya, who was barefoot, pushed the bamboo raft and slowly entered the river.


    In early autumn, the water is slightly cool.


    She was so excited that she relaxed again.


    At the moment, she is part of nature.


    The cool water passed by her feet, and gradually she became a part of the river.


    Her closed eyes opened again. At the moment, her expression was peaceful and natural.


    If Qinghu is still awake, he will be secretly surprised.


    Because the state that Lin Mengya has entered is the highest pursuit of martial arts practitioners - the unity of heaven and man.


    The mysterious realm seems to enable her to perceive all things in the world.


    She put her head on Qinghu''s chest, pressed his heartbeat, suddenly opened her mouth and hummed a ballad that no one had ever heard.


    Long Tianyu, hiding on the bank, has been staring at his wife since she opened her mouth.


    If there is any word to describe the song, it is graceful and comfortable.


    It''s like hearing raindrops fall, spring returns, and everything breaks through the earth.


    Not that kind of deliberate, with mandatory temptation and control.


    But moistening things silently, making people open their hearts from inside to outside, from deep to shallow.


    His eyes became softer and softer. Finally, he even gently closed his eyes, and the whole person was in a defenseless posture in a wheelchair.


    But no one knows that he has now entered another level.


    If someone wants to sneak into him, he must have noticed it before he did it.


    Probably because of his complete trust in Lin Mengya, Lin Mengya''s mental skill is the best for him.


    In the river, Lin Mengya''s ballad has come to an end.


    With the ups and downs of her singing, Qinghu''s frown, which has been frowning, also eased down quietly.


    Lin Mengya looked at him softly.


    She only felt that a channel that she could not see clearly but could feel was set up between them.


    She could feel his emotions.


    Fear, panic, sadness and other negative emotions completely enveloped Qinghu''s heart.


    She sighed softly and then


    Fell in Qing Hu''s ear and whispered.


    I don''t know what she said. Qinghu was still a quiet body, and suddenly trembled all over.


    Lin Mengya immediately pressed the acupoint on his head with her hand, and the expression on her face was more and more compassionate.


    With the deepening of treatment, those on the shore who were almost hypnotized by her song also woke up one after another.


    However, they feel more energetic and full of strength as if they had just got up.


    "Your Highness, we have found traces of the enemy outside!"


    Long Tianyu kept his eyes slightly closed.


    Even his subordinates did not let him open his eyes.


    "I already know. You stay here. I''ll meet him myself."


    His tone was very calm, and then he pushed his wheelchair away without anyone''s guidance.


    The guards behind him were full of surprise.


    If they hadn''t been dazzled, his highness seems to have walked with his eyes closed!


    Indeed, today''s long Tianyu still keeps his eyes closed.


    Just now, in ya''er''s singing, he seemed to feel his five senses and became more sensitive again.


    He can now tell what the ground is like when the wheels are on the ground by the subtle difference in sound.


    You can also guess whether there will be obstacles in front of you through the sound of the wind or the shaking of leaves.


    At first he was afraid of his hands and feet.


    But later, the whole world he could feel was "alive" in his brain.


    Long Tianyu is becoming more and more proficient.


    Even later, he felt that heaven and earth were included by him.


    If at this time, add a pair of eyes that can see the world.


    He suddenly opened his eyes. The world, mountains and rivers in his mind suddenly had color and really became a living field.


    He sat where he was, but his heart felt very happy.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that I couldn''t find it, but I completely opened the door because of ya''er.


    From now on, let alone losing his legs, even if his five senses are closed, he can make the best judgment with the perception of his body.


    He is the four seasons of the world! Mountains, rivers, plants, four seasons in the world, that is, he!


    The true unity of heaven and man, heaven, earth and man have no boundaries and occupy the eternal advantage of time and place.


    The news of the breeze came to my ears.


    Some people can''t wait.


    He slowly lifted his lips.


    Then let him see what the other party can do.


    Qinghu''s treatment was not smooth, because his memory had been forcibly broken up. Although he repaired it later, it was still full of holes.


    Lin Mengya must carefully detour again and again, and must not destroy the original balance in the memory of Qinghu.


    Then, after careful testing again and again, she found out the deepest memory that bothered Qinghu.


    His consciousness is also trapped here.


    Although she didn''t know what was there, she knew very well that all the negative emotions of Qinghu came from there.


    That memory is like the source of poison gas.


    Lin Mengya had understood the nightmare of Qinghu, and then she used her mind to ask.


    She wanted Qinghu to see what he wanted in his heart.


    Because of mind control, Qinghu has a short awakening.


    When he opened his eyes and saw clearly that the person in front of him was his persistent person, he did not hesitate to stretch out his hands and hold her tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 2594

    Lin Mengya didn''t hide, but she was surprised, and then she was clear.


    Qinghu is she as a lighthouse.


    His original mental state was like a rough sea.


    During this period, maybe if he is a little careless, he will be swallowed up by the huge waves.


    In order not to completely lose his way, he will choose a solid concrete thing as a benchmark.


    And she, probably because she took Qinghu out of the darkness.


    So it is endowed with such a special significance.


    Lin Mengya also gently hugged him.


    Ask the mind skill didn''t stop, gradually Qinghu put down his hand, lay down on her shoulder and fell asleep.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but arouse a smile.


    When he wakes up, he will probably understand what he wants.


    Qinghu is a strong man. No one can defeat him psychologically since then.


    When the mind skill was relieved, Lin Mengya didn''t feel how cold it was, but she was warm all over.


    However, because of long Tianyu''s orders, someone had prepared warm clothes, shoes and socks for her on the shore.


    But she didn''t just put on her shoes.


    "Isn''t there a guest here? We''re the hosts, don''t we


    The Jackdaw guard on the shore is a little silly.


    Eh?


    Why does madam know?


    In the night, the figure of purple slave seems to be integrated with the night.


    But long Tianyu accurately identified his direction.


    "Oh, it stinks."


    He frowned and commented.


    Purple Nu''s thin face had no expression, but then he noticed something wrong.


    The man in the wheelchair in front of him was not affected by his "dream".


    "It seems that you already know who I am."


    Purple slave only thought he knew his identity in advance, so he was on guard.


    But the man in front of him just looked at himself coldly.


    "Who are you?"


    Purple slave was dissatisfied.


    "You don''t know who I am? It''s impossible. If you don''t know my identity, how can you avoid my ''dream''."


    "Dream?"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help showing a look of disgust.


    "The smell is so smelly that I''m awake. How can I dream?"


    At this moment, zinu was annoyed by him.


    "Well, it seems that you are ready to suffer today."


    Then he waved his hands like the wings of a big bird, and with his actions, the smell in the air became stronger and stronger.


    Then, as he wished, he saw the man opposite and sneezed impolitely.


    "My wife said that this is a poison gas attack. It smells so bad. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    Long Tianyu covered his nose and said with sincere suggestions.


    At this moment, the purple slave realized that the other party was really not affected by the dream.


    But how is that possible?


    People''s hearts are evil, and greed is everyone''s original sin.


    Dream is to evoke people''s greed hidden in their hearts, so it is not conducive.


    Why did it lose its effect on this man?


    Is he a man without desire?


    Zinu''s face was very bad.


    In that case, he will end this person!


    His thin body was like an arrow from the string. He killed long Tianyu in an instant.


    But strange things happen again.


    Every move he made was dodged by the other party.


    What''s more terrible is that the man''s speed is even earlier than him!


    In other words, he can predict all his actions.


    This discovery made the purple slave a little flustered. Although the moves were fierce, there were more flaws.


    But long Tianyu is like walking in a leisurely court.


    Finally, he did it.


    Obviously, his movements are extremely slow in the eyes of an expert like zinu, but he just can''t avoid this palm.


    "Poof -"


    When he was hit in the chest, he suddenly flew backwards out.


    He kept his eyes wide open until he fell to the ground and fainted.


    No, it''s impossible!


    How could he know his weakness?


    When Lin Mengya arrived, the battle had come to an end.


    The man of his family is sitting in a daze in a wheelchair.


    She hurried over for fear that her man would suffer.


    But when long Tianyu saw her, he waved at her with a smile.


    "Madam, I seem to be powerful again!"


    That smile looks like showing off.


    Lin Mengya was helpless, but she checked it again.


    In fact, judging from his heartbeat and pulse, he really didn''t hurt at all.


    "Yes, you''re the best. But where''s our ''guest''?"


    Long Tianyu smelled the speech and pointed to the guy who fainted not far away.


    "He was abandoned by me. He won''t hurt people with poison gas in the future."


    "Poison gas?" Lin Mengya wondered.


    Yu nodded.


    "The breath he vomited was smelly, so I broke his sternum."


    Lin Mengya silently glanced at her man.


    This guy, why is he getting a little more and more ferocious?


    But then, when she went to check zinu herself, she found out what long Tianyu meant by "poison gas".


    Purple slave has completely lost the ability to resist.


    Now he has some difficulty breathing.


    But Lin Mengya found that the smell on him came not from his clothes, but from his breathing.


    In other words, the smell of the powder he called "dreaming" was originally in his body.


    In the system, the small medicine is very active.


    "Master! Slice and study!"


    Lin Mengya patted him on the head.


    "Come on, man is still alive."


    "Then let Godfather shoot him to death!"


    I don''t know what book Xiaoyao read these days. Seeing the sky, he called long Tianyu Godfather.


    Lin Mengya gave him a warning and then cut off communication with him.


    The taste of purple slave is not complex.


    It''s a powder that can make people produce illusions.


    But this illusion is connected with people''s deepest memory.


    It could be a dream or a nightmare.


    But because it is mixed with another ingredient, it becomes a poison that can make people fall into a nightmare.


    However, there is no medicine for this poison.


    Before cleaning the fox, I should have been hit by this thing.


    "Have you found out his origin?"


    Outside, long Tianyu is asking his men.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    It''s a shame that some of them have met this man face to face.


    But without exception, they were almost killed because of shaking God.


    Thanks to some herbs prepared by Lin Mengya, they can find their mind in time.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly, and then he realized how many deficiencies there were in his men.


    "Don''t blame them too much."


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya stood up in time to speak for these people.


    Long Tianyu never refuted his wife''s words in front of his men, but privately, he still expressed his worries.


    "It''s not that I''m too hard on them, but that it''s about life."


    After waking up from the mysterious realm, long Tianyu resumed his high cold style.


    In fact, when he played against zinu, if it was not because his five senses were different from ordinary people, and his state at that time was really surprisingly good, I''m afraid it was not so easy to beat each other.


    "I know."


    Lin Mengya gently advised, "however, there are too many secrets hidden in the ancient family. I have a hunch that they can''t deal with these things."


    Long Tianyu felt that she had something to say, so he had to ask her with his eyes what suggestions she had.


    "Since we are on the boundary of the ancient people, why not try to defeat the ancient people with the ancient people?"


    Before, they were all blind.


    Monks who think they are foreign monks like to chant scriptures, but they didn''t expect that this is the world of the ancient people. This is their home, so they can take advantage of it.


    As outsiders, they are tied up and have no advantage at all.


    Long Tianyu thought about her words seriously.


    "So, do you mean that we should gather the ancient people for our use?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "Oh, we are mutually beneficial partners!"


    The next moment, long Tianyu couldn''t help bouncing her forehead.


    "Little slick, you''re the worst!"


    Lin Mengya pursed her mouth and stared round.


    "I''m helping you. Why do you say I''m bad? Don''t sleep in the same room with me at night. Hum, I''ll show you!"


    Long Tianyu immediately counseled.


    Carefully accompanied by a smile, coaxing his wife to take back her life.


    I''m kidding. He can''t sleep well without his wife at night.


    I was just busy a few days ago.


    If the lady has a few more days, will he still live?


    "Oh, madam, don''t be angry. It''s all for your husband."


    The guards around felt blind.


    Their noble highness, who is brilliant and powerful, must have been possessed by the ghost just now!


    The next morning, Qinghu finally woke up.


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya got up and ran to his room.


    "Qing Hu, how do you feel?"


    When the people in bed saw her, they couldn''t help shaking.


    But then he eased down and waved to her with a smile.


    "I''m much better. This time, thanks to you."


    Lin Mengya went over and checked.


    Fortunately, from the pulse, the situation of Qinghu is indeed stable.


    "Do you know that you almost scared me to death!"


    Her eyes are a little red.


    Qinghu means a lot to her.


    Even his own father and brother are not as important to him as he is to himself.


    A faint smile appeared on Qinghu''s face. He raised his hand to touch her little head, but somehow he put it down.


    "I''m sorry. It was because I underestimated the enemy that I fell into the trap. Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future."


    He lowered his eyes and covered his mind.


    He didn''t remember the things in the dream very clearly, but there was only one thing he couldn''t forget.


    He remembered that he had done something to long Tianyu.


    The jealousy that had been hidden for many years gushed out, and even he was full of only one idea.


    As long as long Tianyu is dead, Na ya''er can only belong to him.


    So far, he remembered that the idea was absurd.


    But he was afraid that if it happened again, he could control himself.

 Chapter 2595

    Lin Mengya felt that Qinghu seemed to have something on her mind, but she didn''t choose to continue to ask after repeated consideration.


    He has just got rid of his demons. He is still in the recovery period and must be more sensitive to some things.


    In order not to hurt Qinghu, she chose to respect him.


    But she will never let go of the person who hurt her family''s Qinghu.


    "Miss, we tried all means to extort a confession. The man bit him to death and didn''t say anything."


    Hanya Wei is also at a loss for zinu''s trial.


    But Lin Mengya was not surprised. Instead, she conveyed her orders to them.


    It''s a long night again.


    Zinu sat on the ground and closed his eyes, but the next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Si Shao is calling him!


    Under the shadow of the night, zinu stumbled and ran away from the back door of the Huo family house.


    After learning the news, Lin Mengya just nodded and asked people to step down.


    "He is really familiar with Huo house."


    After lighting the wick, Lin Mengya approved another coat for long Tianyu.


    The latter grabbed her hand and sat on his lap.


    "It seems that the Huo family does hide many secrets."


    The next day, everyone in the old house began to clean up, as if the purple slave who ran away last night was not important at all.


    In the spirit of being responsible to the owner''s family, Lin Mengya asked Wu Ying to follow and register all the things that were almost taken away by those people one by one.


    If you know where it is, put it in place first. If you don''t know the specific location, keep it properly and put it in the warehouse.


    The old house was clean inside and outside. Except for the worn bricks and tiles, it can''t be seen that it has experienced vicissitudes.


    On the fourth day of their stay in the old house, a group of uninvited guests came here.


    "I want to talk to the person in charge of your family."


    The leader was a proud middle-aged man.


    As soon as he got to the door, he shouted to see the man in charge.


    In order to explore each other''s reality, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu choose to hide, while Wu Ying goes out to receive.


    "Are you the thief leader who robbed here? I warn you, this is the private property of our Fang family. If you know the truth, get out quickly!"


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, he buttoned down a big hat for them.


    In an instant, Wu Ying wanted to beat people out directly.


    This is clearly boss Huo''s home. Is there a ghost relationship with the Fang family?


    But he knew that he could not easily reveal his identity, so he had to bear the tone and reluctantly pull out a smile.


    "We are just passers-by guests. When we saw that no one came in here to rest. Moreover, when we came here, we didn''t see that outsiders are not allowed to enter here. Moreover, the plaque outside the house didn''t say ''Fang Fu''."


    But when the other party listened, it became more and more arrogant.


    "It doesn''t say that this is also our family''s property! I came here to clean up the house on the order of my master. If you don''t leave quickly, I''ll tell the master to beat you out!"


    Wu Ying has no good attitude.


    "Is it a real house owner or has the final say with your family?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid to be used to running wild. He sneered and waved and let his men hit people in a crowd.


    "Stop it!"


    A woman''s cry came. Then Lin Mengya took a line of guards and firmly protected Wu Ying behind her.


    The other party was surprised that they had so many hands.


    But at the thought of the position of the Fang family in the ancient nationality, the middle-aged man''s waist straightened a lot.


    "What? Do you still want to hit people?"


    "Didn''t you do it first?" She asked in a calm way.


    "Oh, we''re just trying to drive away the thieves who occupy our family''s private property. Also, don''t think I''ll be afraid of you if there are many of you. This area is our family''s land for hundreds of miles. You''re tired of living. How dare you oppose our family!"


    The arrogance of the other party and their family really turned her off.


    Needless to ask, she also knows which Fang family is in the other party''s mouth.


    She had no good impression of the other party''s family, but now she feels that master Fang is really not a good man.


    "So it is. According to this, this house is also your Fang''s house?" She asked, raising her eyebrows.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly.


    "Nature!"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya looked at each other carefully up and down.


    "What are you looking at?" The middle-aged man made her hair straight.


    Who knows the next moment, she will sit down by herself. The spectrum is much more than the other party.


    "To tell you the truth, we don''t have to live in this dilapidated house. It''s just a quiet place with unique scenery and few people. Since you don''t welcome us so much, let''s go. But you can''t earn a penny with a lot of money."


    Hearing the word "silver", the middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed.


    Then, as if he had just reacted, he sneered and said, "go? You can go if you want, but you must pay the money you have spent here these days!"


    Wu Ying retorted angrily, "why should I give you money? It''s so dilapidated here, which was repaired by our people!"


    "I don''t care! The house is still very good. I''m afraid so many of you have harmed a lot of things long ago. I tell you, you must take the money, or I will sue my master. It depends on how you end up!"


    The middle-aged man went too far, and finally moved out of master Fang''s house to oppress people.


    Wu Ying was so angry that she stared at him for several times and brushed her sleeve out.


    However, Lin Mengya, who had not said anything, was not as indignant as the other party.


    "In fact, what you said is not wrong. Since we live in your yard, we really should pay. Why don''t you say the number?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, there was a sense that people were stupid and had a lot of money. Hurry to cheat her.


    The middle-aged man turned his eyes and said calmly, "people like you get at least one hundred liang of silver a day."


    "What?" She said in surprise, "only one hundred Liang is so cheap?"


    The middle-aged man immediately regretted, especially after seeing that the other party easily let people take out 1000 liang of silver, he was so surprised that his eyes almost fell into his eyes.


    "We''ve lived here for four days today. That''s a total of four hundred Liang. It''s OK. It''s not expensive."


    As she spoke, she took out four big ones from the large plate of silver ingots.


    But the other party''s sight was firmly stuck to it since she took out the money.


    This is equivalent to picking up 400 Liang in vain!


    The middle-aged man took the silver and couldn''t help but bite on it.


    Um! It''s really silver!


    Unfortunately, he has only four.


    Looking at the woman in front of him who had a lot of money, the middle-aged man had a plan.


    "Wait!


    ¡±


    Lin Mengya''s face also sank.


    "What do you mean? You''re not going to start the price again? Just now you said one hundred Liang a day, and everyone heard it. If you dare to go back temporarily, I''ll go to your master for comment!"


    Her side suddenly became righteous.


    However, the middle-aged man took other people''s hands short, and was afraid of really making trouble in front of the master, so he quickly changed his attitude.


    "Calm down, young lady. That''s not what you mean."


    His face smiled into chrysanthemum folds, but his eyes never left the surplus silver.


    The nature of greed was completely exposed.


    "I just think it''s better for me to live here than to live in a crowded Inn with them. The delicacy around here is very good. I can enjoy it when I stay here."


    Lin Mengya said, "didn''t you just say you wanted to drive us away? Why do you want us to stay this time?"


    The man said again, "misunderstandings are all misunderstandings! I''m to blame for this. I acted recklessly without asking clearly. Miss or adults have a large number of people. Don''t argue with me. As for this house, you can live as long as you want, just..."


    He looked embarrassed again, but the meaning was very clear.


    Lin Mengya saw this and understood what he meant.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s stay for the time being. Don''t worry, we won''t break the bill for one hundred liang of silver a day."


    She motioned to the guard to give the remaining 600 Liang to each other.


    The middle-aged man could hardly restrain the smile on his face and thanked again and again.


    "Ouch, thank you, miss. I think Miss is a pleasant person. Don''t worry. You can stay here as long as you want. I won''t bother you when you''re young. Let''s go!"


    With a thousand Liang in vain, the middle-aged man left happily.


    Wu Ying also went in. He was just acting before and didn''t leave.


    "Why should the Lord of the palace pay attention to such a greedy and shameless villain?"


    He doesn''t love money, but he doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    But Lin Mengya has her reason.


    "The Fang family will not send people to come for no reason, and his greed for money is more beneficial to us."


    They came here just to avoid disaster.


    Who knows, I met people one after another to disturb the game.


    She can get rid of everyone, but it''s too dangerous.


    It''s better to let the greedy Fang family cover up for her.


    As Lin Mengya expected.


    The middle-aged man is just a matter outside the yard of the Fang family.


    This time, I came to the Huo family''s old house to explore. I was also instructed by the housekeeper.


    He was not valued in the Fang family, otherwise he wouldn''t have ended up in such a worthless job.


    Who knows he got such a windfall in vain.


    After sending the people around with two hundred Liang and blocking their mouths, the middle-aged man went to report back.


    "I''ve seen the big manager. The small ghost house of the Huo family has gone to see it. Everything is as usual. There''s nothing strange."


    The housekeeper glanced at him and waved him back. He went to tell the master.


    "Bah! You''ve taken all the advantages. This time, I can''t let you cut off my way to get rich!"


    The steward said secretly, turned around, took the money and went out for fun.


    In the Fang family''s study, the master of the Fang family is reading a letter carefully.


    "Master, I''ve sent someone to see it. No one has been to the Huo family''s old house."

 Chapter 2596

    Master Fang was still reading the letter. A moment later, he spoke faintly.


    "Yes."


    "Sir, what else can I tell you?" The housekeeper asked eagerly.


    Master Fang ignited the letter and threw the burnt paper ash into the tea bowl.


    "Should our eldest lady come back?"


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "yes, I heard that my aunt has asked the young master to come with me this time. I don''t know how long the young master can stay in our house this time."


    Referring to his daughter and grandson, master Fang finally smiled on his face.


    But I don''t know what I thought, but a trace of Yin cold leaked out from my eyes.


    "It''s too messy outside recently. You shouldn''t let Arao know. No one is allowed to leak."


    The housekeeper also knew his master''s taboo and said cautiously, "don''t worry, sir. No one will mention it to the eldest lady."


    "That''s good. You go down."


    After the housekeeper left, master Fang still sat in his chair and thought about the news he had just received in his letter.


    "That bastard of the Huo family, hum, he was lucky not to die and dared to come to the ancient family!"


    The next moment, master Fang twisted the mechanism on the bookshelf.


    Then an entrance to the chamber of Secrets appeared in front of him.


    He walked quickly in.


    The door was closed again, and no one knew how many blood stained conspiracies were left inside.


    After sending the Fang family away, Lin Mengya and them can''t take it lightly.


    The man they let go before has been taken away by his companion.


    Although their people have been staring at them, they still can''t find out what the origin of the man is for a while.


    And what surprised her most was that the other party did not continue to entangle with them, but chose to leave.


    However, something that sank her heart happened.


    Those people have contact with the Zhao family!


    "They must have recognized our identity, so they want to exchange US for a reward in front of the Zhao family!"


    Wu Ying is always worried.


    But his hurry was useless, but the two giant Buddhas remained stable.


    Lin Mengya, in particular, not only didn''t look like running for her life, but began to plant flowers in high spirits.


    "What''s the hurry? The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Wu Ying, what do you think of my flower?"


    Wu Yingji''s head is full of sweat. How can she be in the mood to appreciate her flowers.


    "No, I have to tell the boss about it and let him help you find a way."


    Lin Mengya looked at his hurried back and couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head.


    "Fortunately, he is still a military division. He can''t hold his breath at all."


    Next to him, long Tianyu was carrying a large basin.


    He looked at his wife gently.


    "No matter him, my wife is really a pair of skillful hands. She is obviously just a humble wild flower. How can she be more beautiful than a peony in your hand?"


    "Yes! You still have an eye."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what modesty was, and she was even a little complacent.


    When she finished watering all the flowers, she took her man to wash his hands and returned to the Huo family''s study.


    "Unexpectedly, those people are still in contact with the Zhao family. However, the enemy''s friends are our enemies. If they dare to come, I''ll stew them all."


    The words were heroic, but long Tianyu smiled.


    "I don''t think they dare to come directly."


    Lin Mengya glanced at her man.


    "Boring."


    She thought she could tease her men like Wu Ying.


    Who knows that man didn''t give her a chance at all!


    "Come on, I have a little connection with your wife."


    Lin Mengya pretended to be disgusted: "who wants to have a connection with your heart!"


    Long Tianyu smiled but said nothing.


    Actually, it''s easy to guess.


    The other party''s men are very familiar with the Huo family, but they sent a group of thieves to steal the Huo family''s things.


    Obviously, they don''t want people to notice the secrets of the Huos.


    Those thieves don''t know anything. Even if they are caught, they can''t tell who is behind the scenes.


    What if the other party knows the Zhao family?


    Unless he wants to share a secret with the Zhao family.


    But the thieves and the last killer came to kill.


    This shows that the other party''s purpose is to swallow it alone.


    Therefore, although they should guard against the other party''s sneak attack at any time, at the same time, the other party will keep this secret.


    It has to be said that in some ways, their enemies want to make this a secret more than they do.


    After being pointed out by Lin Mengya, Wu Ying suddenly realized that she seemed too impatient.


    He shut himself in his room and after a good reflection, he finally found his lost reason.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also learned some new information.


    "The Sheng family was not divided up by those families, but recovered by the Presbyterian Council. As for those families, I don''t know why they all agreed."


    The news of long Tianyu came in time.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "I thought they would fight because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods. Now it seems that the Presbyterian Council has two brushes."


    Although their people spread a lot of news, after the Presbyterian came in person, the families received the orders of their respective heads.


    Now, although we will fight over some property, the situation has basically stabilized.


    This is what they don''t want to see.


    "It''s just to exchange greater interests for their immediate interests."


    He saw this routine a lot when he was a child of long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya is also curious.


    "How much benefit did they give up this opportunity?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    These things are too confidential, and they are the orders of the house owners. They all follow the people of the Presbyterian Council.


    It is conceivable that the reason why the Presbyterian came late before was to lobby all families.


    "What about the Zhao family?" This is what she cares about most.


    Now the Zhao family has determined that they are murderers and are looking for their traces everywhere like mad dogs.


    Long Tianyu touched her long hair.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t find us."


    Lin Mengya leaned her head on her man''s shoulder.


    "We just don''t have evidence now. Otherwise, I''m not afraid of them."


    If they fight hard, they may not lose.


    Only in this way, they will become street mice in the ancient people.


    This is not what she wants to see.


    "There will be."


    Long Tianyu kissed her forehead with firm eyes.


    As long as it is what his wife wants to accomplish, he will remove all obstacles.


    No one can get in her way.


    In the next few days, the Huo family''s old house was calm.


    Six days later, everyone''s injuries were almost healed.


    The Fang family sent someone to ask for money again, but


    This time, the man brought a message.


    "What? We can only stay here for another five days? Why?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    According to the degree of greed of the other party, the longer he lives here, the more money he can get.


    How can you be willing to drive people?


    The man looked at the silver and was distressed.


    You know, the oil and water this time can last more than half a year.


    To this end, he also secretly revealed a piece of gossip to Lin Mengya.


    "It''s not the little ones who want to drive you away, the living God of wealth, but the eldest lady of our family, who wants to come here to worship. Alas, our Fang family has great business and many rules. Please bear with us."


    "Who is your eldest lady?" Although she had guessed, she still asked.


    "Fang Rao, also the wife in charge of the Zhao family, is the eldest lady of our family."


    The man was quite proud when he introduced him.


    And Lin Mengya was a little unexpected.


    Aunt Fang is the wife of the Zhao family!


    How much does she know about Zhao mace?


    "OK, I see. Don''t worry, we''ll disappear completely."


    The man left with great gratitude.


    Lin Mengya told the news to long Tianyu and Wu Ying.


    The former is still calm, while the latter is shouting an accident.


    "I only know that Aunt Fang married again, but I didn''t expect it to be the Zhao family!"


    But long Tianyu subconsciously knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair, and then said, "does Zhao know the relationship between Huoxiao and Fang Rao?"


    Wu Ying immediately reacted and her face became more and more ugly.


    "I don''t know very well. At the beginning, uncle Huo''s marriage with aunt Fang was regarded as a disgrace by the Fang family and was not allowed to be spread out. Therefore, not many people know except us."


    If the divination group knew, it would not be a secret.


    The Fang family has Fang Rao, and the Zhao family may not have any intermarriage with foreigners.


    If the Zhao family knows the relationship between Huoxiao and Fang Rao, it is obviously not so simple to send Zhao mace to deal with Huoxiao.


    "Are we leaving?" Long Tianyu asks Lin Mengya for her opinions.


    The latter thought for a while and said, "these days, we''ve tried to meet aunt Fang secretly. I think she should help us."


    She had to find out first how aunt Fang felt about the Zhao family.


    And what''s the relationship between Zhao mace and aunt Fang.


    Their being framed may have something to do with the Zhao family.


    If aunt Fang is willing to help them, wouldn''t it be twice the result with half the effort for them?


    After the three agreed, Wu Ying took long Tianyu to find a more hidden place to stay temporarily.


    Lin Mengya rushed to Fang''s house with Qing Hu.


    It''s only a half day''s journey from the town of Bu Ren to Fang''s house.


    But along the way, Lin Mengya felt that Qinghu was vaguely alienated from herself.


    "You..."


    As soon as she was about to speak, Qinghu took out a pot of water and handed it to her.


    "I''ve been driving for a long time. I''m thirsty. You drink a sip first, and I''ll explore the way ahead."


    Looking at the front, it''s time to go to the scope of the Fang family. Lin Mengya has no objection.


    But she held the kettle, but her sight fell on the distant Qing fox.


    She can be sure that Qinghu is ready.


    But why is he not as close to nature as before?


    There seemed to be an invisible barrier between them.


    But she tried to break through, but Qinghu dodged consciously.

 Chapter 2597

    Fangjiacheng.


    In order not to arouse the vigilance of the Fang family, both of them have undergone some disguise changes.


    Qinghu has roughly figured out the situation here.


    Compared with Sheng family, fangjiacheng is indeed not qualified.


    But after all, the Fang family is related to the Zhao family by marriage, and they didn''t make less money in the Huo family, so they are still rich.


    But the Fang family is not as rich as the Sheng family.


    When they entered the door just now, they were severely exploited.


    The so-called upper action and lower effect.


    Even the doorman is like this. The way the family behaves is what they want to see.


    "Fang Rao has lived in the Fang family. I heard that she came back this time and brought the little childe of the Zhao family."


    Qinghu lowered his voice. They sat on the second floor of the teahouse, looking at the main street where people came and went.


    "The little childe of the Fang family? Is he the offspring of aunt Fang?" She couldn''t help hesitating.


    She took it for granted before.


    After all, aunt Fang has been married for more than ten years, and her feelings with the Zhao family are naturally different.


    Anyway, I''m just an outsider.


    Let aunt Fang help her, I''m afraid it''s difficult for people.


    But Qinghu shook his head.


    "This little childe is Fang Rao''s adopted son. I heard that their relationship is not very good. Fang Rao will come back to Fang''s house for a few months at this time, and the Zhao family will ask three or four to urge her to return to Zhao''s house every time."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing gently.


    In the final analysis, this matter was caused by the master''s greed.


    In order to get wealth, he sold his daughter to the Huo family; Especially because he was greedy for the status of the Zhao family, he took the life of his grandchildren and forced his daughter to remarry.


    During their conversation, a group of people came along the main street.


    The first is a little childe carved with powder and jade.


    Look, I''m only 16 or 17 years old. Although I''m still childish in appearance, my eyes are smiling and look particularly likable.


    Around him, there were many flattering adults.


    A group of people walked across the street and immediately attracted many people''s attention.


    Lin Mengya and Qinghu just took a casual look and took back their eyes.


    "These fools."


    Qinghu disdained to come to a conclusion.


    Lin Mengya took another look.


    "I''m afraid he is the little childe of the Zhao family."


    "I can see that, like Zhao mace, they are masters with eyes on their heads." Qinghu''s eyes are very poisonous.


    Although the young master of the Zhao family looks lovely, he doesn''t pay attention to the people around him.


    Lin Mengya was noncommittal.


    It''s also those adults who are willing to degenerate to please a child and rush to be looked down upon. No wonder who.


    "Young master, how long will you stay at Fang''s house this time? I''d like to take you for a visit and make this local friendship."


    The speaker is a branch of the Fang family.


    In fact, according to the seniority, he is Fang Rao''s cousin.


    Who let others climb a high branch!


    So in the face of a child who should be his nephew''s generation, he was not only embarrassed, but even complacent.


    If he wasn''t close to Fang Rao, I''m afraid this good job of accompanying you wouldn''t fall on his head!


    The little childe of the Zhao family gave him a cold and light look, but his face was simple and lovely.


    "I''m with you this time


    My mother came to visit my grandfather. I will accompany her as long as my mother is here. My grandfather also said, "let me take this opportunity to get close to you. In the future, Ziyan will have to rely more on your elders."


    Zhao Ziyan''s words immediately brightened the eyes of the people.


    If we seize this opportunity, won''t they be able to fly to the branches and become Phoenix?


    Everyone''s attitude is even more enthusiastic.


    Did not notice that Zhao Ziyan''s eyes hide deep contempt for them.


    After walking around with him, Zhao Ziyan thought they were too noisy, so he found a reason to dump everyone.


    Those people also wanted to give it to him on the grounds of protecting his safety, but he politely declined.


    He was followed by the elite guards of the Zhao family.


    Those fools'' men can''t even compare with those sharp hairs.


    With a guard, Zhao Ziyan strolled around the street seemingly casually.


    When he turned the corner, he saw a small stand at the entrance of an alley with small tigers made by himself, but his face suddenly sank.


    "You, go and lift that stall." He pointed to the booth indifferently.


    The two guards behind him immediately came forward.


    "Gentlemen, are you..."


    The booth was guarded by an old woman who looked timidly at the tall guard.


    She was timid, otherwise she wouldn''t have put her stall in this small corner where no one passed by.


    Who knows, the next moment, the two big men kicked her booth directly.


    For a moment, the old woman trembled with fear.


    "No, don''t kick my stuff!"


    It was sewn by her and her daughter-in-law. Originally she wanted to make up for the family, but now it was ruined by two pairs of big feet.


    The old woman''s eyes were red and knelt on the ground begging the two gentlemen to stop.


    Who knows, Zhao Ziyan was even more angry when he saw her like this.


    "How dare you touch my tiger with such a humble hand! Cut off her hands for me. No one is allowed to sell tigers from now on!"


    Zhao Ziyan is a tiger, so his family will give him many things made into tiger lines in order to please him.


    He even keeps a live tiger in his yard.


    Therefore, he thought that all the tigers in the world should belong to him.


    Therefore, unless he agrees, everyone on the ground of Zhao''s family is not allowed to sell tiger like things.


    It''s just that the Dalits of the Fang family sell his tiger privately, but it''s not engraved on gold and jade, but this ugly and vulgar cloth tiger. How can he bear it?


    As soon as the old woman heard this, she was paralyzed to the ground and couldn''t even say a word of mercy.


    The two guards had no compassion. They would cut her if they pressed her wrist.


    But before the knife fell, they were punched and flew away.


    "Where did you come from? Dare to run to your grandpa and be arrogant?"


    Qing Hu condescended to despise the cruel little boy.


    Than arrogant, he has not lost anyone!


    Lin Mengya, who followed her closely, picked up the old woman, slipped some silver into her hand and let people go.


    She picked up the little tiger on the ground and couldn''t help getting angry.


    The little tiger made by the woman looked so smart that she was happy to see it.


    Originally, the old woman couldn''t change the change. She had to change it with Qinghu.


    Who knows what happened when I came back.


    "Whose child are you? You''re so uneducated. Your parents haven''t taught you. Do you want to be beaten when you play tricks in the street?"


    Zhao Ziyan didn''t expect that someone dared to take care of him


    I was very angry about it.


    "What are you waiting for? Cut off their tongues!"


    Who knows that before they moved, they were directly stepped on the ground by the fast Qing fox.


    "Little boy, it''s impossible to cut your grandfather''s tongue in my next life!"


    Zhao Ziyan took a step back.


    He was also really irritated. He took out a small whistle tied with red thread from his neck and was about to blow.


    Qinghu didn''t know where he was going to move to save the soldiers.


    When a figure flew by and revealed his birth shape again, Zhao Ziyan''s whistle had fallen on Qing Hu''s hand.


    With the crisp crack sound, the whistle had become powder.


    Qinghu clapped his hands and gave the other party a provocative look.


    "Call someone if you can''t fight. Do you think you''re a milk doll? Tut, worthless waste!"


    It can be said that these words of Qinghu stepped on Zhao Ziyan''s thunder point.


    Now his white face was gloomy, and his eyes were fixed on them. I know at a glance that I must be planning how to cut them thousands of times.


    Lin Mengya hates each other''s eyes.


    "We won''t fight and kill people who have no tie like you. Cowards like you can only bully those weaker than you. For the really strong, you are just a loser who can only rely on your parents."


    "Shut up! I told you to shut up! I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    Zhao Ziyan almost lost his mind.


    Every inch of the veins in his neck burst, and the whole person was filled with a strong sense of killing.


    But for Lin Mengya and Qinghu, his idea momentum is not enough.


    Especially the latter.


    He folded his arms and bent down deliberately.


    "What do you use to kill us? Remember, we are not afraid of the power of your Zhao family, but disdain to kill you."


    This is more painful for him than killing Zhao Ziyan.


    He stared at them angrily. Finally, Lin Mengya seemed bored and threw away the little tiger stained with dust.


    Zhao Ziyan has never hated a person so much.


    He looked at the tiger as if his dignity had been severely trampled.


    "Ah --"


    After the two men left, Zhao Ziyan finally roared.


    When the two guards limped to him, he stabbed one of them in the chest with a dagger.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    The other tried to stop it, but it was too late.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, his companion''s chest was stirred into a ball of broken meat by the little childe, and the dead body fell to the ground without a sound.


    For such a scene, the guard is no stranger.


    Even, he did not dare to show the slightest trace of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    Zhao Ziyan turned his head and glared at him.


    "Get those two damn guys out of here! I want them to survive, not die!"


    "Yes."


    The guard dared not look up.


    After Zhao Ziyan took a hard breath, he threw a dagger, took out his handkerchief and slowly wiped the blood on his hands.


    "It''s dirty. I''m going to take a bath and change clothes. If my mother knows what''s going on here, you''ll end up like him."


    He warned the rest of the guards slowly.


    It is clearly a pleasant young voice, but it is cold and frightening.


    "I understand, young master. Please rest assured."

 Chapter 2598

    "Gee, I really deserve to be born in a big family. I''m powerful." Qing Hu said sarcastically.


    They didn''t leave immediately.


    Although they saved the old woman''s life just now, the young master of the Zhao family is obviously spoiled, and may seek provocation and revenge against the old woman.


    And they are not ashamed of each other''s careless behavior.


    It''s just better to speak out. What right does he have to decide the life and death of an innocent person?


    The two hate enough in front of Zhao Ziyan.


    So the other party just killed his guard to vent his anger, and then returned to reason.


    This scene fell in Lin Mengya''s eyes, but it made her frown slightly.


    "Is this Zhao Ziyan just the adopted son of the Zhao family?"


    Qing Hu said contemptuously, "I don''t think Zhao mace is very good. The family style of the Zhao family is probably always like this."


    "It''s true that the adopted son is no different from the parent-child. But I think Zhao Ziyan''s upbringing is worse than Zhao mace''s, and he can kill the guards of the Zhao family. Don''t you think his rights are too great?"


    Zhao mace is also bad, but at least he can bend and stretch.


    However, Zhao Ziyan''s means are vicious, arrogant and unreasonable. He doesn''t have the demeanor of everyone''s children at all.


    She heard Li Ao mention the Zhao family before.


    Although the Zhao family has many problems in recent years, it is also a large family with unknown generations. It will never let its children act so recklessly outside.


    But when Zhao Ziyan killed the guard, he didn''t hesitate at all


    Obviously, this is not the first time he has done such a thing.


    Has the Zhao family spoiled him so much that they don''t want his family''s reputation?


    "It''s just a spoiled little boy. He''ll be taught a lesson sooner or later." Qinghu said.


    "However, we have just offended Fang Rao''s adopted son. Come to the door now. She won''t detain us and vent her anger on her son, will she?"


    With Fang Rao, the impression of Qinghu is not very good.


    Little Mo Yan is also the adopted son of his girl. How can he be so cute?


    It can be seen that Fang Rao will not educate her children.


    "I didn''t want to see her today." Lin Mengya said, "I just want to inquire about intelligence. By the way, you can send a letter to her for me."


    Qinghu nodded, took her letter written in advance and left.


    Lin Mengya made an appointment with him to meet in the previous teahouse.


    But she didn''t go back obediently, but came to a dilapidated house in the west of the city according to the guidance of Xiaoyao.


    She looked around and knocked at the door.


    After a while, an old voice came from inside.


    "Who?"


    "Fourth aunt Grandpa, I''m the daughter of your nephew pony. My father said you''re not in good health. Let me visit you."


    The voice inside paused, and then opened a gap, revealing a wrinkled face.


    "Pony? Which pony?"


    Lin Mengya took out a faded gold hairpin from her arms.


    As soon as the man saw the gold hairpin, his eyes widened.


    "Oh, it''s you. Come on in!"


    "Thank you, fourth aunt."


    She dodged in.


    The old man looked out warily. After making sure that no one noticed, he immediately closed the door tightly.


    "Boy, come in and say."


    The old man was very enthusiastic about her. Lin Mengya nodded and followed the old man into the house.


    It doesn''t look like


    It''s as shabby outside. It seems that the old man''s life is pretty good.


    "Child, what is your relationship with my young master?"


    The old man asked in a low voice.


    I don''t know who left. He used to be a servant of the Huo family.


    After Fang Rao went through the door, he liked a steward of the Fang family, so Fang Rao turned him into the Fang family.


    Fortunately, when the diviners and their forefathers were liquidated, he was able to save his wife and children.


    But over the years, he also lived in seclusion and did not dare to be too ostentatious.


    And the couple are loyal people, so the old man''s family became Huoxiao''s "secret agent" who stayed with Fang''s family.


    "Brother Huo and I are good friends. Before I left, he gave me your home address and told me that you can provide me with some internal information about Fang''s family."


    The old man couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    "Our old couple are useless and can''t help the young master."


    "Don''t say that. Sometimes the news is more valuable than gold." She''s serious.


    The old man sighed and poured her a cup of hot tea.


    "What do you want to know, girl?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and then asked, "I want to know what the real situation of the Fang family is these years. At the beginning, the Fang family didn''t pit the Huo family for a large amount of money. Why didn''t they develop?"


    On that day, a mere 1000 taels of money lost the steward''s soul of the Fang family.


    No matter how greedy, it''s not like this. Haven''t you seen the world?


    "Fang family? Oh, they have wasted that money for a long time. Moreover, the Zhao family must have taken a big head!"


    Mention this matter, the old man''s face couldn''t help showing some irony.


    At the beginning, the master had to marry his wife, so the old man even emptied his family.


    But you know, the Huos were in their heyday.


    Such a big ancient family can''t compare with their Huo family.


    It can be said that the rapid defeat of the Huo family is directly related to this property.


    "Zhao family?" She felt a little confused.


    "But didn''t Aunt Fang marry the Zhao family later?"


    The old man couldn''t help losing his temper at the mention of that matter.


    "That''s the trick of the Zhao and Fang family! I also learned later that my wife had been engaged to the elder of the Zhao family. When the Fang family got the money, the Zhao family poked the matter to the Presbyterian Council.


    Oh, they colluded long ago and bullied the master. They are foreigners. That''s why they took the lady!


    My poor young master, there is no home like this! These people, damn them! "


    Referring to the old master, the old man couldn''t help crying all over his face.


    At the beginning, his wife separated from the master. He and his mother-in-law became the messenger between them.


    I thought the Fang family would relax in a few years.


    But I waited for the news that the Huo family was killed overnight and his wife remarried.


    He hated, but there was nothing he could do. He could only secretly find a chance to avenge the old owner''s family.


    But he didn''t expect to meet the lost young master.


    It was he who sent back the young master who had fainted. It was also his agreement with the young master that he must come to the Fang family to seek justice in the future.


    It''s just that this day seems far away.


    "So it is."


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    Huoxiao''s father is really a lover.


    Unfortunately, their true feelings have become the handle of being used.


    She could imagine that she could have made the Fang family covet


    Three feet, and even do not hesitate to sell their daughter in exchange for wealth, in the end how attractive.


    But can the Huo family, which can create such wealth, really have no self-protection ability?


    At the beginning of the massacre, I''m afraid there was something unknown.


    "By the way, does aunt Fang go to Huo''s house to worship every time she goes back to Fang''s house? The Zhao family agrees to do so?"


    This is one of the things she finds strange.


    After all, no normal person will see his wife and think of another man every day?


    But when it comes to this, the old man is a little sorry.


    "Madam is actually forced to be helpless. After she married, she really couldn''t stand it and wanted to kill herself. Later, the Zhao family and the Fang family had no choice but to allow her to go to the Huo family to worship once a year. However, at this time of year, the Fang family sent a lot of money to the Zhao family as comfort."


    For the Fang family and the Zhao family, the old man can only hate.


    He was full of sympathy only for the same poor lady.


    "Does the Fang family go to the Huo family''s old house to clean every time?"


    As soon as she finished asking, the old man urgently interrupted her.


    "Those bastards of the Fang family dare to touch my Huo family''s house? No, I have to chop them!"


    The old man was about to run away, but Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "No! Uncle, if you want to avenge the Huo family, you''d better not be impulsive!"


    The old man was still gnashing his teeth with anger.


    "Son of a bitch! If they had a little conscience, the Fang family would be haunted by nightmares day and night! Girl, tell me what happened to the house?"


    After careful observation, Lin Mengya always felt that the old man was worried more than the Huo family''s old house.


    It''s someone else''s secret, and she''s not easy to explore.


    To put it another way, at least they will protect the secrets of the Huo family''s old house from those people.


    "They didn''t do much, because we''re living there for the time being. But don''t worry, I won''t let them destroy the Huo family''s old house. Brother Huo said he would come over later. At least until then, I''ll keep the Huo family''s old house."


    As soon as she said so, the old man hesitated.


    After a long time, he whispered, "it doesn''t matter what''s useless in the front yard, but the spirit tablets of the master and the old man are in the backyard. I don''t want people to disturb their peace."


    Lin Mengya heard that the old man also had concerns.


    But Huoxiao can give her this address, which shows that Huoxiao has absolute trust in her.


    She didn''t ask any more, but promised the old man, "OK, I know. No one will disturb the dead of the Huo family."


    The old man repeatedly told Lin Mengya to answer one by one.


    After that, she asked a few more questions before leaving.


    According to the previous agreement, she rushed to the teahouse.


    At this time, Qinghu had just arrived.


    "Let''s go! The fangs are closing the city!"


    He whispered, pulled her sleeve and left.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s silver needle can change the direction of facial muscles. They changed into two other humble faces.


    Sure enough, two notices had been posted at the gate, on which were the two faces before them.


    Several vicious Fang family guards were carefully compared one by one.


    "This is not, go! Those over there, stand up for me!"


    The guards worked very hard.


    I''m kidding. These two murderers hurt the young master of the Zhao family.


    If this is blamed by the master, they are not enough to pay for it!


    Soon, it was Lin Mengya''s turn.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 2599

    They looked at each other without the slightest panic.


    "Brother, what can I do for you?"


    In a twinkling of an eye, Qinghu showed a timid look and quietly blocked her behind.


    The guards in charge of the guard glanced up and down at them and waved.


    "Take it away."


    "What''s wrong with us? Brother, something is easy to discuss, easy to discuss!"


    With that, Qinghu secretly stuffed the guard with some silver coins.


    Seeing that they were so "sensible", the guard relaxed his expression after collecting the silver.


    "I looked carefully. You are really not the person we are looking for."


    Then he whispered a warning: "don''t come to the city recently, otherwise next time, I''m afraid it''s not as kind as me!"


    "Yes, thank you very much, elder brother. But can you give us some advice? What''s going on in this city?"


    The guard twisted his fingers, and Qinghu immediately went to the road and stuffed some more for him.


    "It''s the young master of the Zhao family. I heard he was beaten. Our master is arresting people all over the city. Especially young people like you two, a man and a woman, see the notice. If you know each other, it''s worth a hundred Liang!"


    Qinghu nodded again and again, and they soon left the city with Lin Mengya.


    But instead of leaving, they hid and observed the situation at the gate of the city.


    Those guards recognize money rather than people.


    Even if there is no similarity between the other party and the portrait, we should arrest people indiscriminately.


    If you have money, let go immediately, but those who are not rich will suffer. I''m afraid you''ll have to take them back to make up the numbers.


    "We caused the matter, and we have to solve it." She whispered.


    Qinghu holds his arm and a sneer is hanging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Just say what to do."


    "Well, it''s not too late for us to act until dark!" A cold light flashed across her eyes.


    Bear children, such creatures, must be taught enough!


    Just at night, the city gate was locked.


    The whole Fangjia city has been in a panic because of the heart attack during the day. Almost all businesses have closed their stores early for fear of being implicated.


    A figure, like a ghost, quickly swam in the night.


    Soon, the figure fell into the backyard of Fang''s mansion.


    For Qinghu, who came here once during the day, this time is familiar.


    The Fang family''s house is very imposing, and in the most exquisite and beautiful courtyard, there is an outsider - the young master of the Zhao family, Zhao Ziyan.


    "Waste!" Zhao Ziyan was so angry that he poured the hot tea in his hand directly on the guard''s face.


    With a gloomy little face, he looked like he was going to eat people.


    "It''s been a whole day! You haven''t found anyone for me. Are you all dead? Or do you think you can climb on my head after leaving the Zhao family!"


    After that, he kicked the guard several feet.


    "Calm down, young master. We''ve sent more people. And master Fang is also helping us catch people together. I''m sure there will be news of those two people soon."


    Zhao Ziyan sneered and said, "that old fool of the Fang family is more useless than you! He knows that my young master belongs to a tiger and even let those Dalits touch him. I think he clearly doesn''t pay attention to me!"


    The guard lowered his eyes and covered his contempt.


    It''s just that he''s rampant in the Zhao family, but in the Fang family.


    I don''t know what the master thinks. He took such a moody adopted son as a treasure.


    Zhao Ziyan was angry and had nowhere to spread. After kicking the guard, he drove the man out.


    He nestled in his chair and looked gloomy biting his nails


    ¡£


    In fact, in addition to the tiger, there is another thing that has been imminent.


    If he can''t do it this time, I''m afraid the young master of the Zhao family won''t be able to do it.


    In order to keep his wealth and glory, he had to take risks.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Ziyan got up and tidied up his clothes in the mirror before going out.


    Qinghu has been following him, trying to see his next move.


    I saw the other party go directly to the west after leaving the courtyard.


    There are Fang''s guest rooms, including those from the Zhao family.


    Then he saw Zhao Ziyan knock on a door.


    "Why are you here so late, young master?"


    The one who opened the door was a waiter with an attitude but no guard. He was as flattering as the Fang family, and even a little arrogant.


    Zhao Ziyan forbear discontent: "I want to see my fourth uncle!"


    "Si Shao has fallen asleep. It''s inconvenient now."


    The light was still on in the room, which was obviously an excuse.


    But Zhao Ziyan didn''t get angry immediately, but asked in a hard voice, "when can I see him?"


    The waiter''s smile is still cold and polite.


    "When I wake up tomorrow, I will report to you."


    Then he closed the door in front of Zhao Ziyan.


    Qinghu saw with his own eyes the little young master who was crazy to the brim before. At the moment, his eyes were red with anger, but he didn''t dare to attack.


    I''m afraid there are fewer four in this room than him.


    Zhao Ziyan soon left the West courtyard, but his face was more gloomy and frightening.


    Qinghu continued to follow him. This time, he went to Fang''s private prison.


    After Zhikai tried to please his guards, Zhao Ziyan asked the guards to bring up their toys with a ferocious sneer.


    Soon, a huge black mastiff was driven by the guards.


    The dog is about one person long, but its eyes are blood red.


    Qinghu smelled the smell of the dog and immediately realized that the dog was afraid to grow up eating human flesh!


    "Who can tell me where the two people who offended me today are now?"


    Zhao Ziyan''s voice was pleasant, but it fell into the ears of the young men and women in the prison, but it was like a death knell.


    "Young master, we really don''t know! Please, let us go!"


    They are all poor people who have no money to guard.


    Originally, they thought they would be locked up for two days at most, but when the big dog appeared, they couldn''t help shaking their legs.


    The dog was really too big, and looking at them was like looking at meat and bones.


    Everyone was begging for mercy, but Zhao Ziyan''s face did not change at all.


    "It''s really a group of Dalits. They know to kneel down and beg for mercy. I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t say it, I''ll feed your flesh and blood to the dog!"


    The mastiff was removed from its mouth


    In an instant, a stench drifted away.


    The dog''s mouth grew up, salivated excitedly, and his scarlet eyes were full of hunger.


    The men and women in the cage dare not faint at the moment.


    Where is a dog? It''s clearly a man eating beast!


    "Young master, we really don''t know! Please let us go. Can''t we help you find it after we go out?"


    The men and women inside want to cry and beg without tears.


    But what Zhao Ziyan hates most is weak and incompetent people.


    He tilted his head and a vicious smile appeared on his face.


    "My tiger will like a soft bone like you. He can eat without residue."


    Say that


    After that, the young man who spoke felt suffocated.


    "Then him!"


    Zhao Ziyan pointed to the young man and then stepped aside.


    "My tiger Wei has been hungry for so long. It''s time to have some snacks to appetizer."


    With that, the guard dragged the man out of the cage.


    "Ow --"


    When a huge mastiff opens its mouth, its sharp teeth are enough to bite through each other''s chest.


    Zhao Ziyan liked to see blood dripping, and his face became more and more excited.


    "Huwei, you can eat."


    "No! No, help!" The young man collapsed to the ground with a bloodless face.


    In an instant, the mastiff jumped on it.


    "Ah --"


    A shrill scream came out with blood splashing.


    But the scene Zhao Ziyan expected did not appear.


    "Gee, dogs are so ugly that they match your master very well."


    Qing Hu easily stepped on the struggling dog''s head and said with great disdain.


    But before that, his long sword had been inserted into the dog''s heart.


    "You, you dare to appear in front of me!"


    Zhao Ziyan stared at him. At the next moment, more than a dozen guards poured in to protect the young master of the Zhao family.


    "I heard you''re looking for me? What''s the matter? What''s the matter with your ancestors?"


    Qing Hu pulled out his long sword and looked at Zhao Ziyan arrogantly.


    "Come on! Chop him into meat sauce!"


    Zhao Ziyan almost didn''t make him crazy. He stamped his feet and asked the guards to catch people.


    Qinghu looked around and sneered at her lips.


    "With them?"


    It''s not that he despises these people.


    With their martial arts, let alone catch him, even if it''s a corner of his clothes.


    "Young master, you withdraw first."


    His personal guard had fought with Qinghu before. Naturally, he knew how powerful this guy was.


    But when Zhao Ziyan heard the speech, he gave him a slap in the back.


    "What am I going to do? If you can''t catch him, you''ll all die!"


    The guard''s eyes were slightly cold, but he resisted the impulse to refute.


    "Do it!"


    As soon as he ordered, more than a dozen people rushed at Qinghu.


    Qinghu easily hit ten. At this time, the guard quietly released the concealed weapon.


    It was specially made by their Zhao family guard. Almost no one can hide.


    Moreover, the concealed weapon is very insidious and continuous. Even those friends who besiege Qinghu will be affected.


    "Oh, not a long lesson!"


    Who is Qinghu?


    He snorted coldly, as light as a swallow, and hid in a very strange and twisted posture.


    But the enemies around him didn''t have such good Kung Fu. They fell in an instant.


    Who knows, at the next moment, Qinghu appeared out of thin air and flew directly behind Zhao Ziyan.


    "Don''t move!"


    Zhao Ziyan was choked by him before he reacted.


    In an instant, all the guards were stunned.


    "Let go of my young master. If you dare to hurt him, you will never get out of Fang''s house!"


    The guard is in a hurry.


    But at the same time, he had some strange pleasure in his heart.


    Qinghu liangbo smiled.


    "Of course I won''t kill him, just invite him out to play. After dawn, you will come to look for someone under the big willow outside the city. Remember, if you dare to come a moment earlier, I''ll let him die without a whole body."

 Chapter 2600

    The threat of the Qing fox made everyone have some taboos.


    "You dare to listen to him! Come on, kill him! Cough..."


    Zhao Ziyan was still dying, and Qing Hu suddenly tightened his hand. In an instant, Zhao Ziyan couldn''t say half a word.


    "OK! As long as you don''t hurt my young master, I can promise you any conditions!"


    The bodyguard immediately agreed to his proposal.


    Some people objected, but the guard glared fiercely.


    "The young master is in his hand. What if he jumps over the wall and injures the young master by mistake?"


    The man could only retreat bitterly, but he was afraid.


    Everyone knows Zhao Ziyan''s favorite position in the Zhao family.


    If people are really hurt, don''t they have to go away?


    "Hum, you know!"


    Qinghu saw through the idea of the guard and thought it was made by Zhao Ziyan himself.


    Holding Zhao Ziyan, Qinghu easily escaped from Fang''s house.


    Looking at those fools standing at the door of Fang''s house, Qinghu threatened again: "remember, you can''t go until dawn. If you dare to go a moment earlier, you''ll wait to collect his body."


    With his arrogant departure, the Fang family fell into a mess.


    Qinghu stunned people directly for convenience. When he was walking outside the city, he suddenly found that he had been followed.


    The stalker''s means are very clever. I''m afraid those who are a little worse than him can''t find it.


    Qinghu didn''t want to entangle with each other. After carrying people around in the alley for a while, he got rid of them.


    Outside the city, Lin Mengya calculates the time, and it''s time for people to come back.


    Squinting in the direction of fangjiacheng, I soon saw the figure of Qinghu.


    "Why is it a quarter of an hour late?" She asked.


    Although Lin Mengya had foreseen the possible situation before, Qinghu was still a little late.


    "When I was in town, I found someone following me." Qinghu said carelessly and threw the cub directly to the ground.


    "Follow you? Are you in any danger?" She asked with concern.


    Qinghu shook his head and smiled proudly.


    "No one in the world can keep up with me."


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help dismantling his platform.


    "Come on, I don''t know who almost killed me a while ago."


    "Well, well, I know I''m wrong. I''ll be more careful next time." Qinghu immediately apologized and changed the topic by the way.


    He kicked Zhao Ziyan, who still fainted, and asked with great interest, "what should I do about this guy?"


    Thinking of the disgusting things he had done before, Qinghu told her again.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the young master of the Zhao family had blood on his hands and was still unrepentant.


    It seems that he really needs a hard lesson.


    "Take off his clothes and hang them on the tree."


    What Zhao Ziyan cares about most is his noble status, but she wants him to lose face and throw him home.


    At the same time, she also wrote Zhao Ziyan''s crimes one after another on his white chest.


    Finally, even his limbs were full, and then Qing Hu tied him to the trunk in a big font.


    After the busy work, it''s almost dawn.


    They hid nearby, and gradually people came and went.


    Zhao Ziyan was gagged and the man woke up.


    Just as he opened his eyes, he saw several Dalits pointing at him. He immediately wanted to stop them, but he found that


    I can''t speak at all.


    "Yo, I can''t see that the young master is so beautiful and his heart is so vicious!"


    Several businessmen read the accusations written on Zhao Ziyan one by one.


    They are not local people. They are all peddlers of goods all over the ancient nationality. They have no fixed place to live. Therefore, they are not as scared as the Fang family.


    It''s a big deal. They just hide from the ancient people.


    The Zhao family and the Fang family can''t help them.


    Similarly, suffering from displacement, they also hate the exploitation of various families.


    Therefore, the ugly appearance of the young master of the Zhao family has also become their vent.


    As the merchants explained, the people around gathered more and more.


    Those crimes spread ten, ten and a hundred, and finally aroused public anger!


    "Bah! Such villains don''t deserve to be the Zhao family!"


    Someone sneered with disdain.


    This sentence almost touched Zhao Ziyan''s minefield.


    He is the Zhao family! And he is the favorite young master of the Zhao family!


    That bitch, shut up, shut up!


    "Although the young master looks thin and tender, in fact, he''s already dark inside. He''s also the young master of the Zhao family. Bah!"


    Someone humiliated Zhao Ziyan one after another.


    At the moment, he found that he was naked.


    "Woo woo..."


    These untouchables, they, how dare they humiliate him like this!


    I don''t know who started it first. Everyone despised this golden jade, its external scandal, the human face and animal behavior.


    More and more insults made Zhao Ziyan unable to hide.


    Coupled with being severely humiliated, Zhao Ziyan''s arrogant and sensitive self-esteem can''t bear it.


    At first, he kept struggling, staring at those who scolded him with his eyes, trying to shut the other party up.


    But he can''t stop the long public.


    Someone left and new people joined.


    His ugliness has been exposed in broad daylight.


    Everyone will know that he is a spoiled and arrogant guy with blood on his hands.


    These things will certainly spread to the mother, and then the father and those guys who look down on themselves openly and secretly will laugh at themselves.


    no way! If he wants to keep his position, all these people have to die for him!


    At this time, the Fang family could not help but come to pick up people immediately.


    But they never thought that Zhao Ziyan would be hanged from a tree and humiliated!


    "Young master!"


    As soon as the guard''s face changed, he rushed up in three and two steps and cut the rope.


    The guards around are responsible for driving away the crowd.


    The crowd dispersed, but the news had already spread.


    As soon as Zhao Ziyan''s personal guard removed the foreign object from his mouth, he heard Zhao Ziyan scream, "kill them all! Kill them!"


    Just as the guard wanted to speak, he saw a figure coming.


    "Pa" sound, a slap fell on Zhao Ziyan''s face, directly fooled people.


    "It''s not big enough?"


    Fang Rao''s indifference.


    Zhao Ziyan stared at her, but saw the anger in Fang Rao''s eyes.


    "I really didn''t expect that you dared to hurt so many lives. It seems that I''m too indulgent to you!"


    Even Fang Rao was deeply surprised by his crimes.


    Zhao Ziyan''s eyes were filled with tears quickly and said pitifully: "mother, they bullied me and wronged me! I''m innocent..."


    "Innocent?" Fang Rao smiled angrily.


    "You think I don''t know anything? I know everything that happened in the private prison last night. Why did you catch those people and your dog? How many lives did you waste?"


    The more she spoke, the more angry she became, and finally she trembled with anger.


    "Somebody, take the young master back to me. From now on, no one is allowed to listen to him, whether it''s the Fang family or the Zhao family. Otherwise, it''s against us!"


    As soon as this was said, the Fang family and the Zhao family had to shake.


    Everyone knows that Fang Rao is not only the eldest lady of the Fang family, but also the wife of the Zhao family.


    And even her husband, the elder of the Zhao family, had to give her some credit.


    "No! Mother, they are humiliating me. I must shut them up! I will kill them. No, I will cut their tongues and wrists and their eyes! It''s all their fault, it''s their fault!"


    Zhao Ziyan is still stubborn, but Fang Rao just glanced at him coldly.


    "Zhao Ziyan, you let me down."


    At the next moment, Zhao Ziyan fell into an ice cave.


    He knew that he was recognized as the young master of the Zhao family because of his mother.


    Now, he has lost his mother''s support.


    He''s finished!


    The Fang family finally took Zhao Ziyan away.


    But from today on, what he did will be spread to every corner of the ancient family.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurt him at all, but she made him suffer more pain than death.


    After watching the farce, the two retired with success.


    "By the way, you said Zhao Ziyan went to see his fourth uncle last night? What''s the origin of this man? How can he have more face than Zhao Ziyan? But he still lives in the guest room?"


    Originally, there was no uncle Zhao Ziyan in the Zhao family''s team.


    Lin Mengya is a little curious about this person.


    Qing Hu said, "I''m not very clear, but there are many experts around Zhao Ziyan''s fourth uncle."


    "Master?"


    She stopped and frowned slightly.


    She inquired about the people aunt Fang brought this time.


    In addition, no Zhao family has ever joined halfway, and aunt Fang doesn''t have to lie to her.


    "Let''s see what the other party''s purpose is. Aunt Fang will come in two days. Let''s finish it first."


    Qinghu nodded, and they accelerated their steps.


    In Fang''s mansion on the other side, Zhao Ziyan has been crying and crying since he was brought back, but it seems a little abnormal.


    Fang Rao was confused at first.


    In the end, it is also the child she has raised for several years, but what is more difficult to accept in her heart is that he has such a vicious heart and means.


    "Rao''er, why do you have to?"


    Master Fang was almost worried.


    The reason why he so flattered Zhao Ziyan''s half child was that his daughter couldn''t give birth to a son and a half to Lao Zhao''s family.


    If his capable uncle has a new love in the future, his father-in-law will have no chance to make a profit.


    Fang Rao stared at her father angrily.


    "If you didn''t help the tyranny, how could he easily make these terrible mistakes!"


    "Just a few people died. He''s still a child. He just plays around and doesn''t know what''s important."


    Facing her father''s indifferent tone, Fang Rao only felt very cold.

 Chapter 2601

    Fang Rao took a deep breath and clenched her fists.


    "So you don''t take the lives of the Huo family seriously, do you?"


    Master Fang looked a little surprised when he heard the speech.


    But soon he regained his composure, covered his chest and looked distressed by her anger.


    "After so many years, why can''t you forget the boy of the Huo family? Fang Rao, you should recognize your identity. You are not who you were now. If you continue to be so willful, the Zhao family won''t have your place again!"


    But Fang Rao looked straight at her father.


    "I just want to ask you one thing. Where is my son now?"


    Master Fang was already a little guilty and didn''t open his eyes.


    "Your son is the young master of the Zhao family who is locked up by you. Fang Rao, don''t let me down."


    "Disappointed? Oh."


    The way she looked at her father was full of hatred.


    "It was you who threatened me with the future of the Fang family and the lives of the Huo family and asked me to leave my son. Now, I don''t know whether my son will live or die. The Fang family has prospered by me for so many years. My other family has done its utmost."


    This is what master Fang is most afraid of.


    As Fang Rao''s father, he knows better than anyone that his daughter has never been a weak person.


    Otherwise, he would not have given birth to that evil seed for the Huo family under his strong opposition, but also hurt his body and could no longer bear.


    In the fifth year after her marriage, her original spouse died of illness.


    There was no room for buffer between him and his daughter.


    Therefore, the conflict between their father and daughter is becoming more and more acute.


    At the thought of completely losing control of his daughter, master Fang felt a headache and some fear in his heart.


    But he still managed to pretend to be serious and sincere and said: "Rao, you know what happened to the Fang family at the beginning. I was forced to do this at that time. If I don''t force you to marry the Zhao family, hundreds of people in the Fang family will die. Dad also knows that you have worked hard these years. In this way, as long as you help dad do one more thing, I won''t force you any more, okay?"


    Fang Rao took a deep breath.


    "Go ahead."


    Master Fang lowered his voice, and his tone was full of urgency.


    "As you know, the situation of the Zhao family is not clear now. In the future, someone has to inherit the position of the head of the Zhao family and the elder of my uncle. In this way, you decide to let Ziyan marry the daughter of your second brother''s family, and you don''t have to worry about the affairs of the Fang family in the future. What do you think?"


    It''s clear that I want to continue to bind my daughter to the Zhao family!


    For a time, Fang Rao did not know what kind of language to describe her father''s shamelessness.


    "Father, are you crazy?"


    Fang Rao simply can''t understand.


    "Don''t you see how crazy Zhao Ziyan is? How can I push my second brother''s daughter into the fire pit again for such a person? Do you want your granddaughter to become the soul of his men?"


    "That''s not what I said."


    Master Fang has his own "reason".


    "I can see that Ziyan still respects your mother. As long as you say a word, he will be good to Joel. Besides, your aunt and nephew also have a care in the Zhao family, don''t they?"


    "I won''t agree!" Fang Rao''s hard refusal.


    Master Fang immediately sank his face.


    He was running out of patience with his daughter.


    "Fang Rao, this is not the time for you to be willful! I have asked Joel to take care of Ziyan. They are lonely and widowed


    If a woman gets along alone, Joel''s reputation will be unclean. As an aunt, you must give an account to your second brother. "


    "You''re crazy!"


    Fang Rao was surprised.


    Zhao Ziyan knows better than anyone what the situation is now.


    Pushing aside her cold-blooded father who had only the interests of the Fang family, she hurried to the yard where Zhao Ziyan was detained.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard a shrill wail.


    Master Fang''s people wanted to stop him, but she slapped him hard and dared not stop him again.


    "Joel! Joel!"


    She kicked the door hard and saw that the house was already bloody.


    Fang Qiao, who was just full of material objects, had been bitten open by someone alive, and half of her tongue was still in Zhao Ziyan''s hands.


    "Hahaha, without your tongue, I see how you can speak ill of me!"


    Zhao Ziyan has obviously stimulated too much and become crazy.


    Fang Rao is in a hurry.


    "Tie the young master up for me. No one can let him go without my order!"


    Then, she stopped yelling at Zhao Ziyan and directly hugged Fang Qiao''s increasingly cold and stiff body.


    "Joel, it''s my aunt who is sorry for you, Joel..."


    Looking at the panic and despair in the girl''s eyes, Fang Rao only felt like a knife.


    Perhaps everything was wrong since she began to give in and promised her father to marry the Zhao family.


    It was her repeated patience that fed her father''s appetite.


    It makes him sink deeper and deeper now, and even his granddaughter can use it mercilessly.


    "Joel! Joel! My daughter!"


    Outside the door, suddenly came a woman''s desperate cry.


    A woman stumbled in and almost fainted when she saw Fang Qiao''s death.


    "Joel!"


    Women just feel that their strength has been drained.


    She softened her body and climbed to her body little by little, crying like rain.


    "It''s no use. I shouldn''t have let them take you away! Joel, my daughter!"


    Fang Rao knows her.


    That was her second sister-in-law, a cowardly and senseless woman.


    "Second sister-in-law..."


    "Pa!"


    Fang Rao got a heavy slap in the face.


    The woman who never dared to look at her and always obediently followed behind her husband looked like she could eat her alive.


    "It''s all your fault! If you hadn''t brought this beast back, my daughter wouldn''t have died! You broom star, you killed your husband and children at the beginning, and now you hurt my daughter again. Pay for my daughter''s life!"


    With that, people rushed up and grabbed her neck.


    Fang Rao did not resist.


    She closed her eyes and looked desperate.


    The second sister-in-law was right. She started everything.


    It was she who killed Holland and she was sorry for her son.


    Full of sins, where is there any reason to live?


    "Second young lady, let go!"


    Finally, LAN Gu rushed up to save her.


    "Miss, why are you so stupid? What will the young master do if you die?"


    Fang Rao was shocked.


    She understood that Lan Gu was not talking about Zhao Ziyan, but Huo Xiao.


    She just met Xiao''er. How could she be so cruel and leave her child again?


    Thinking of this, Fang Rao finally has the will to survive.


    She covered her neck and coughed hard for a few times before she could speak: "second sister-in-law, listen to me. I will explain this to you. Do you want Joe to die in vain?"


    Listening to her words, Mrs. Fang Er Shao''s body collapsed.


    She was a coward. Just now she was stimulated by her daughter''s death, so she had the courage to kill.


    "But I, but what can I do?"


    She cried and said, "I''m just a useless waste. They want to use Qiao Er to cling to the Zhao family, and I can''t disagree. Miss, even you couldn''t resist at the beginning. What can I do?"


    In these words, she did her whole life of helplessness and bitterness.


    As a wife, she can''t control her husband; As a mother, she can''t save her daughter''s life.


    She is like a puppet. She can only live numbly every day for the safety of her daughter.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it backfired.


    Fang Rao knew her pain. She squatted down and looked at her head.


    "You and I are the same. We are all mothers who have lost their children. Second sister-in-law, we can''t go on like this."


    Fang Rao has never hated the existence of the Fang family for such a moment.


    Indeed, it was the family that raised her, but it was also the family that became their chains and pain.


    The only way to get rid of it is to destroy it completely.


    Only in this way can these tragedies not be repeated in generations.


    Mrs. Fang looked at her in confusion.


    Fang Rao knew she didn''t understand what she meant.


    "Second sister-in-law, the second brother will come with his father. Remember, you don''t say anything, just hold Joel''s body and ask the second brother to let her settle down."


    Mrs. Fang Er Shao nodded dully.


    She is now full of confusion and subconsciously obeys her sister-in-law''s words.


    Fang Rao also stood up and looked at qiao''er''s body and Zhao Ziyan who suddenly became quiet.


    She closed her eyes tightly and opened them again with determination.


    Now, she finally understood her mission.


    These children were originally innocent lives. They were the Fang family, the Zhao family, the ancient people, and the dirtiest desires of the people. They defiled them and made them victims.


    All she has to do is be a torch.


    Ignite the big tree that has been completely broken from its roots and burn everything that is old and rotten.


    Soon, master Fang came here without delay.


    Young master Fang Er, who learned that his wife had got rid of her mother-in-law''s guard for fear that she would delay things, also followed.


    "Fang Rao, you..."


    Master Fang will show his authority when he enters the door.


    But when he saw all the blood in the house, he seemed to be strangled by someone. When he grew up, he couldn''t make a sound.


    The second young master Fang GUI also entered the door with a frown. The next moment, he also looked surprised.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Father, you didn''t say you just asked Qiao Er to take care of Zhao Ziyan. Why did she die!"


    Although Fang GUI has not only such a daughter, Fang Qiao has a beautiful appearance and gentle personality. In the past 15 years, he has also made him quite proud.


    But I don''t want to. Things haven''t been done yet, but people are gone.


    Fang GUI only felt that his eyes were dark. He immediately lost his square inch and shouted at his father.

 Chapter 2602

    Master Fang was also very angry.


    "I don''t know! It must be Joel who is not sensible and offended Ziyan!"


    At this time, master Fang insisted that it was Fang Qiao''s fault, but he didn''t feel a trace of grief and regret for the murder of his own granddaughter.


    Fang Rao felt clearly again that her father''s heart had already been blackened by desire for profit.


    The temperature in her eyes plummeted, and there was no longer the slightest fetter of family affection.


    "What now? I think the boy is crazy, but it''s a pity for my Joel!"


    Compared with the cold-blooded and ruthless master Fang, although Fang GUI is no better, she still loves her daughter''s sudden death.


    At this time, his wife, who had no sense of existence, suddenly rushed out and hugged his thigh.


    "Husband." She didn''t make a big noise, but her eyes were red and swollen with tears. She was so sad that she couldn''t help but have some pity.


    "Joel is gone. I beg your husband to give her a decent place to return. She has been a father and daughter with you for 15 years. Before she leaves, only you can give her this comfort."


    "You get up first."


    Fang GUI felt guilty for her after all.


    Over the years, she has never fought or robbed. She has always regarded her husband as her priority. She has never been disobedient when she is his wife.


    Now that her only daughter has passed away, Fang GUI feels her request is reasonable.


    But master Fang flatly refused.


    "No! Joe died so disgracefully. I must not disgrace the reputation of the Fang family!"


    These words, even Fang GUI felt a little cold.


    He protected his wife behind him, and his attitude has become a little tough.


    "Isn''t it all the little beast''s fault that Joe died? Father, you''ve killed a biological granddaughter for a little boy who is not related by blood. Isn''t it enough?"


    But master Fang just gave him a cold look.


    "You''re confused! It''s precisely because he has no blood relationship with us that we have to use people to trap him! Joel can only blame her for her failure. If she has the means of her aunt, I..."


    "Father!"


    Fang Rao also spoke at this time.


    But at this moment, she is no longer the weak and deceptive girl in front of her father.


    But after the wind and rain, she still has a place in the Zhao family.


    "At the beginning, you ruined my whole life in exchange for today''s glory. Now you can sacrifice Joel without blinking. What''s next? Can we all sacrifice for you one day?"


    The listener has a heart.


    Fang GUI has long been dissatisfied with his father''s cold-blooded style.


    It''s not how much he values his kinship, but the Fang family is always in the hands of the old man.


    Fang Rao''s words really talked about what he was worried about.


    Fang Rao caught a glimpse of some changes in her second brother''s look, so she became more angry.


    "In your eyes, even if we are all dead, the Fang family will not break the inheritance. We are just chips in your hands. In that case, you might as well kill us all and make obedient puppets, wouldn''t it be better?"


    This is a word that awakens the dreamer.


    Fang GUI''s eyes completely changed.


    Little sister has a point.


    Even if he dies, there are others in the Fang family who can inherit the Fang family.


    This time, the old man sacrificed his daughter without hesitation. Does that mean that he has never valued him in the old man''s heart?


    Doubt is like weeds.


    The endless wildfire made people panic.


    "Father


    , I think little sister is right! My daughter died in vain. I will never give up this matter! Or you decide to let my daughter enter Fang''s cemetery; I will personally go to the Zhao family to seek justice and see if he is shameless! "


    "What? Enter our cemetery? Just rely on her. Don''t even think about it!"


    Master Fang was furious immediately.


    Not to mention that Fang Qiao died innocent.


    Even if she died of illness, as a woman who had not gone out, she had no right to be buried alone in Fang''s cemetery.


    Fang Rao''s mind was cold. She was about to add another fire, but she saw the second young lady who had been stunned just now, and suddenly knelt down to her man.


    "Husband, since Joel can''t be buried by himself, I''ll accompany our daughter! I''m a mother all my life. If I''m sorry for her, let me make atonement by myself!"


    Then she would get up and hit the wall.


    Fortunately, Fang GUI''s hand was fast enough to pull the man back.


    "Nonsense! If you die, isn''t it my turn next?"


    The second young lady made such a fuss, which made Fang GUI recognize a reality.


    He is definitely not irreplaceable.


    His wife, children, even him, are just a chess piece in the old man''s hand.


    The selfishness of the Fang family is engraved in their bones.


    Fang GUI was cruel.


    Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to seize the Fang family while the old man hasn''t sacrificed him!


    "Father, I''ll give you one last chance! If you still insist on treating my daughter badly, I''ll go to the Presbyterian Council and accuse him of Zhao Ziyan''s murder of the Fang family woman. I want to see that his elder father doesn''t want face!"


    With that, he hugged his wife and asked someone to carry away his daughter''s body.


    Master Fang''s face was very bad.


    The second son of his family was a fool when he was young.


    If he really goes against him, he may find trouble with the Zhao family.


    Then his family will have more trouble.


    Master Fang also had no choice. He looked at Fang Rao for help.


    The lack of the latter is also a face of indifference, I can''t help but be shocked.


    "Fang Rao, you have to help me this time!"


    "How can I help you, father?" She spoke faintly.


    "Did I help you destroy the corpse or use the power of the Zhao family to crush people? Don''t forget, Zhao Ziyan is crazy on your Fang family''s territory."


    When she says that, she just doesn''t want to care.


    Master Fang felt helpless for the first time, but he was not willing to do so.


    "Don''t you want to know about your son?" His eyes were gloomy, and his attitude towards her no longer maintained his superficial affectation.


    "Why? After pretending for so many years, you finally want to say?" Fang Rao bit her teeth, but her face was calm.


    Master Fang sighed.


    "Anyway, that''s my grandson." It seems that he saw the contempt in his daughter''s eyes, and master Fang also felt that he couldn''t hang on his face.


    "As long as you help me settle this matter, I''ll tell you the news of Huoxiao. By the way, don''t you know? He has grown up and has become a bandit leader."


    Fang Rao was surprised.


    There is no news among the ancient people.


    It took her a lot of effort to find out the whereabouts of the child.


    But she didn''t expect that her father knew the news of Huoxiao.


    So has he actually been watching her children all these years?


    Xiao''er has been attacked many times. Does he also have his pen?


    "Your son really inherited the skills of the Huo family


    It''s a pity that his blood is impure. Otherwise, I really don''t want to let him wander outside. "


    Her father''s regret made her a bad habit.


    "He is the child of the Huo family. It has nothing to do with you." Fang Rao said in a cold voice.


    Master Fang stopped asking for trouble when he heard the speech.


    "No matter whose child he is, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape."


    Fang Rao stared at him.


    "What do you want to do to my children?"


    "Not us, but the Presbyterian." Master Fang deliberately sold it and waited for her to take the bait.


    "Help or not, it''s related to the child''s life and death."


    Father and daughter looked at each other without showing weakness.


    One is crafty; One is worried.


    "OK." Finally, the worry about Huo Xiao still prevailed.


    Fang Rao spit out a word coldly.


    Master Fang touched the cold sweat on his forehead, but he put down a big stone in his heart.


    He knew that as long as he still held the Huo family''s life in his hand, his daughter had no ability to resist.


    Although this cognition made him very unhappy.


    But after all, he kept his wealth and glory.


    Fang Rao has told him that he doesn''t want to talk more nonsense.


    "I''ll go to the Huo family to worship first. Take good care of Zhao Ziyan. This time, if there''s any trouble again, I can''t save you!"


    She couldn''t help thinking of the letter she received.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Ya and her family arrived at Huo''s old house.


    Some things are really inconvenient for her to do.


    They are all Huo Xiao''s good friends and will certainly help her.


    Master Fang was angry, but he didn''t dare to attack.


    Fang Rao chased people away and left Zhao Ziyan alone.


    It was a mess just now. She just asked someone to pull him away, but she didn''t let someone wipe him clean.


    "Mother."


    Those eyes full of frenzy looked at her at the moment.


    He sat there obediently and skillfully. If there was no blood left on the corners of his mouth and skirt, I''m afraid no one would have thought that he would have killed an innocent girl just now.


    Fang Rao doesn''t know what to do with him.


    With a sigh, she picked up a clean cloth towel and wiped the blood for him bit by bit.


    "Mother, am I good?"


    It seems that in front of her, Zhao Ziyan will deliberately show a docile attitude.


    Just before witnessing his murder, Fang Rao actually kept a fantasy.


    After all, it was a child who had been raised with her since childhood.


    Although she repeatedly restrained herself and didn''t pour too much emotion into the child, she still had some sincere love for him.


    "You are good, Ziyan. Is it because I usually care too little about you, so that''s why you become like this?"


    At this moment, she couldn''t help regretting.


    If she could not transfer her hatred for the Zhao family to the child.


    If you love him more and teach him carefully, won''t he be full of fear for fear of losing the status of the young master of the Zhao family?


    "Mother."


    Zhao Ziyan continued to call her with attachment.


    After Fang Rao cleaned him up, she made up her mind.


    Whether it''s the Fang family or the Zhao family, it''s her fault. She will try her best to correct it.


    As for those real sinners, she will never let go!

 Chapter 2603

    As for what happened to the Fang family, under the intentional blockade of the Fang family, there was no news.


    And Lin Mengya just knew that after Fang''s family was there, they invited many famous doctors to visit.


    After those famous doctors came out, they never mentioned anything about each other''s family.


    Obviously, the Fang family is hiding something.


    "It seems that the young master of the Zhao family has learned a lesson completely."


    After a few days of precipitation, Wu Ying is no longer the same as before.


    He also hated the Zhao family.


    The Zhao family also contributed a lot to the expulsion of foreigners and diviners.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment.


    "Zhao Ziyan is to blame himself. It''s the Fang family. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain this time."


    The reason why she chose to work in the Fang family is that she wanted to provoke the relationship between Fang and Zhao.


    The Zhao family is chasing her.


    She knew that even if she showed evidence, nine times out of ten the Zhao family would kill her.


    Especially after knowing the relationship between the Zhao family and the Fang family and brother Huo, she couldn''t help thinking more.


    Since she always wants to fight with the Zhao family, she will naturally spare no effort to cut off many wings of the Zhao family.


    "Oh, their two families have long had a nest of snakes and mice. Besides, Zhao Ziyan is just a puppet. The Zhao family can''t fall into his hands anyway."


    Wu Ying commented with disdain on her face.


    Lin Mengya gave him a strange look.


    "Your news is really well informed."


    After all, the internal information of the Zhao family, even the people she sent with Yu didn''t find out. How can Wu Ying know so clearly?


    Wu Ying paused and said, "I have my own way. The Lord of the palace doesn''t have to worry. I''m also trying my best to track down your being framed. It should have something to do with the internal struggle of the Zhao family."


    He is so magnanimous that it''s not very interesting to call Lin Mengya.


    "Sorry, I don''t doubt you."


    "I understand." Wu Ying smiled carelessly, but she saw that there were some unknown things hidden in each other''s smile.


    Every one of the diviners may hide their own secrets.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered another thing.


    "By the way, do you know Zhao Ziyan has a fourth uncle?"


    Wu Ying''s smile was suddenly stiff.


    "Fourth uncle? This man really exists."


    He talked to himself in surprise. Then he explained to Lin Mengya: "when you mention this fourth uncle, you can''t mention Zhao Ziyan''s adoptive father. He was originally an abandoned son of the Zhao family. Later, for some reason, he was valued by the Presbyterian Council and promoted to a formal elder.


    At that time, the Zhao family was already in turmoil, so they had to give him full support. The man who let the Zhao family bow his head at the beginning is said to be the fourth young master of the previous generation of the Zhao family. But this man is very mysterious. Few people in the Zhao family have seen him. "


    Wu Ying''s intelligence source in the Zhao family is very reliable.


    If none of his people have met, it means that this person is really mysterious.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Zhao Ziyan and Fang Rao would lead out such a great God this time.


    Knowing the existence of the mysterious fourth young master of the Zhao family, she had to be more careful.


    Finally came the day when Fang Rao came to pay tribute.


    Except Lin Mengya, long Tianyu and Wu Ying, others hid outside the town.


    Fang Rao had learned that they would meet with him here, so she held back for the reason of being in a bad mood.


    Accompanied by LAN Gu alone, she entered the inner courtyard of the Huo family.


    "Don''t I understand enough?"


    She gave a cold look at the woman who followed her closely.


    The woman was sent by the Zhao family. She is usually fine in the house. Once she leaves the house, she will always swing around her, making her more upset.


    The old lady was used to her wife''s scolding and looked serious with her eyes down.


    "I just wanted to serve my wife at any time according to my uncle''s order."


    "Now you''ve learned to use him to press me? Well, go back and tell him that I hate him. I can''t wait for him to die all the time!"


    Fang Rao''s face sank, and it was difficult to hide her grief and anger in her tone.


    The woman hesitated, but she didn''t dare to push too hard.


    But when I turned around, I couldn''t help sighing.


    She, an outsider, can see the tolerance of my husband to my wife. Why can''t my wife understand my pains?


    Angry, Fang Rao eased her mood and walked in with LAN Gu.


    Instead of looking for someone in a hurry, she offered incense to the ancestors of the Huo family according to the annual rules.


    "The ancestors of the Huo family are on the. Bless my son Huoxiao to be safe."


    Then she kowtowed solemnly.


    After that, LAN Gu helped her up and found that there were several more people in the yard.


    "Aunt Fang."


    Lin Mengya said hello to her.


    The latter immediately showed a loving smile.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."


    Fang Rao has a deep affection for them. After booing the cold and asking the warm, Fang Rao took the initiative to ask about the purpose of their trip.


    "In fact, we are here to avoid disaster. The accidental death of Zhao mace made us very passive. Although I don''t know who framed us, I will find him out." Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu''s sight has been gently falling on her, with natural doting.


    Fang Rao was also a loved one. She suddenly understood the relationship between them.


    In my heart, I can''t help but feel some pity.


    It seems Xiao''er is right. These two are really a loving couple.


    Put away her careful thoughts. She nodded and said, "I''ve heard about it, but Zhao mace''s death must have something to do with the Zhao family."


    "What do you say?" After hearing the same news from the two people, Lin Mengya had to pay attention to it.


    Fang Rao unconsciously took a bit of disgust in her tone.


    "The Zhao family are insatiable, especially the Zhao mace father and son. They always want to regain the power of the Zhao family. Unfortunately, their father and son are just pawns used by others. The real behind the scenes is still hidden."


    Lin Mengya felt a little heavy when she heard the speech.


    Just because Zhao mace''s death has something to do with her, she can become the public enemy of the whole ancient family.


    Besides, if Zhao mace was killed by her own family, she wants to find the real murderer unless she turns the whole Zhao family over.


    But now, she can''t do anything.


    It''s not easy to turn the table!


    "But you don''t have to worry too much." Fang Rao comforted: "the Zhao family is too busy now. I will help you mediate. Then you will find a chance to find out the real murderer."


    Fang Rao''s words gave her some hope.


    But if it is implemented, the operation is too difficult.


    Long Tianyu noticed her loss and gently tapped her hand to comfort them in their unique way


    Hold her.


    "I''ll help you."


    Just four words made her suddenly feel a lot easier.


    He turned back and gave him a sweet smile, and the atmosphere between them became more relaxed and comfortable.


    Fang Rao seemed to have a plan for a long time. Seeing this, she didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "I have something important right now. I need you to help me. If you can succeed, it''s also a good thing for you."


    "What?" Lin Mengya asked.


    "I want you to help me and completely destroy the Fang family." Fang Rao said firmly.


    Now it was their turn to be surprised.


    After paying homage to the Huo family''s old house, Fang Rao seems to be in a much better mood.


    Although he treated master Fang coldly, he took Zhao Ziyan to his side and took good care of him.


    Master Fang also thought that she might have figured it out. He couldn''t help but plan for the future with some pride.


    But before he implemented it, Zhao Ziyan fell ill again.


    This time, the doctors had no choice.


    Fang Rao hurried round and round. At this time, an old steward of the Fang family put forward suggestions.


    "According to the old slave, I''m afraid the little childe is haunted by something?"


    The woman was close to Fang Rao before she got married, and she had some status in speaking.


    But master Fang lowered his face and scolded, "what nonsense? I think you''re really confused. Where do ghosts come from in the daytime?"


    The old woman was scolded, but she didn''t flinch. She talked like an old fool.


    "The Huo family''s old house is a ghost house. The young master has few people and is weak. He may be frightened by what the young lady brought back."


    The word "ghost house" made master Fang "click" in his heart.


    How many people died in the Huo family''s old house, others do not know, but he is clear.


    Those people died violently, the most fierce.


    His daughter is close to the Huo family. If she provokes something unclean, it''s possible.


    However, although he said so, master Fang ostensibly disagreed.


    But secretly, he sent the housekeeper to invite some shenpo Taoists to come back and calm Zhao Ziyan.


    Unexpectedly, this time it was really wrong, which made Zhao Ziyan quiet a lot.


    But he just stopped making trouble, and people still didn''t get back to normal.


    Now, master Fang has to believe it if he doesn''t believe it.


    After discussing with their confidants, they felt that these people''s Taoism was not deep enough, so they decided to go outside to find some living immortals with deep Taoism.


    Nine days later, the housekeeper excitedly brought back three people.


    "Master, here comes the expert!"


    The housekeeper was overjoyed and respectful to several people.


    This surprised the Fang family.


    You know, the housekeeper is the second in command except the master. There are hundreds of servants in the Fang family. Everyone is obedient to the housekeeper and is very proud.


    Now he is obedient to three Jianghu Taoists, which is really rare.


    "Where is the master?"


    Master Fang came out to meet him.


    I saw that the three people in the yard were all well-dressed and good-looking, and their temperament was outstanding. They seemed not to eat human fireworks.


    But master Fang hesitated and whispered to the housekeeper.


    "Why are these three so young?"


    It''s not that he is picky, but in his impression, don''t all tall people should be bearded and old?

 Chapter 2604

    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, the housekeeper explained first: "Oh, sir, don''t offend the three masters. The little ones can see their wisdom with their own eyes. If it weren''t for the little pleading, I''m afraid none of the three masters would come!"


    This made master Fang even more confused.


    But he always knew that the housekeeper would never fool things, so he believed the three.


    "Besides, those people who came here a while ago look like immortals. Unfortunately, Ziyan''s illness is not good. I think we''d rather believe the wrong one than let it go. If the Zhao family is accountable, I''m afraid you can''t explain it to the master."


    These words can be said to master Fang''s heart.


    What he was upset about was not the tragic death of his granddaughter, but the fear of completely offending the Zhao family.


    In addition, in recent years, the dead girl has gradually separated from his control.


    If the Zhao family really wants to settle accounts with him, I''m afraid the dead girl will die.


    Thinking of this, master Fang also made up his mind.


    But at the same time, he also thought that if it failed, he would kill the three people.


    In short, no matter what conditions he uses, he will return a normal young master to the Zhao family.


    The evil in his eyes flashed by, and then master Fang put on a polite smile to welcome the three.


    "Fang has lost his welcome. I hope several masters will forgive me."


    But the three did not reply, but nodded coldly and proudly.


    Although master Fang was a little unhappy, he thought again that an expert must be a little arrogant.


    "Several masters must be tired from coming all the way. Housekeeper, hurry up and prepare vegetarian dishes for the masters..."


    "No need."


    Among them, the tallest master dumped his pure white Taoist robe.


    "We just came to save people and accumulate blessings, not to be beggars. Where are the people? Don''t waste our time."


    Master Fang didn''t expect that the three people should not give him face.


    Now, I put away my smile.


    Anyway, he is also the head of the family and the in laws of the Zhao family. Of course, there is no need to please the three mountain villagers too much.


    The housekeeper seemed to have been used to the cold and high attitude of the three, and immediately came out to make a round.


    "Don''t worry, my master just wants to express our Fang family''s enthusiasm. Since you are busy, let the little one lead the way."


    With that, he took the three men straight to the backyard.


    Master Fang looked at the back of the three people, and his eyes flashed sinister.


    Waving, he called the servant and gave a low order.


    "Go."


    The servant immediately ran out.


    Master Fang sneered and followed him slowly.


    On the way, the housekeeper introduced Zhao Ziyan to the three.


    Of course, he concealed the fact that the other party had committed many evils, but said he was frightened, which made him restless day and night.


    Just as they arrived in the backyard, they heard a hoarse cry in the yard.


    The voice had probably been crying for so long that it sounded intermittent now.


    The housekeeper frowned.


    "Three masters, it''s my young master who is crying. Alas, I don''t know what he''s aiming at and suffered such a great crime."


    The three nodded and went straight in.


    "Who? Didn''t I say no strangers are allowed in? Are you deaf?" Fang Rao scolded angrily.


    The housekeeper hurried forward to laugh with him. After explaining, Fang Rao didn''t believe in the ability of the three.


    "They are so young, I think they are also charlatans. Drive them out!"


    With Fang Rao''s order, several guards of the Zhao family rushed up immediately.


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to move. When he was anxious, he saw the shortest Taoist among the three, who went straight in.


    His mouth was full of words, and the cinnabar pen he felt out of nowhere quickly drew a spell in the palm of his hand.


    "Town!"


    The little Taoist patted the palm of his hand on Zhao Ziyan''s forehead.


    At this time, a miracle happened.


    Zhao Ziyan, who was still crying just now, looked at the little Taoist confusedly and fell on the bed the next moment.


    Fang Rao rushed to her immediately.


    "Boy! What''s the matter with you, boy? What have you done?"


    She questioned the little Taoist loudly, but she saw that the latter took it easy to put away her vermilion pen.


    "Madam, you just fell asleep." The little Taoist said faintly.


    Fang Rao was stunned. Then she incredibly explored Zhao Ziyan''s breath.


    Although the breath is weak, it does seem to be asleep.


    Fang Rao saw a mass of red marks on his forehead.


    Just wanted to wipe it off, but the little Taoist stopped it.


    "Madam, this is the evil talisman I drew for young master Ling. With this, he can resist all evil spirits."


    But Fang Rao looked at each other with half confidence.


    "How do you prove that what you said is true?"


    The little Taoist confidently spread out his palm and saw that his palm was clean.


    But they saw with their own eyes that the little Taoist drew a spell on his hand!


    "If madam doesn''t believe it, I''ll take back the evil talisman."


    With that, he was about to do it.


    Fortunately, master Fang arrived in time. He also saw the scene just now. When he was surprised, he also stopped the little Taoist.


    "Master, calm down!"


    Master Fang went up directly to grab the little Taoist''s hand, but he was dodged by the other party without leaving a trace.


    "Master, my daughter is just worried about her grandson''s illness. She doesn''t mean to offend. Please forgive me and don''t take back the spell."


    When the little Taoist heard this, his coldness eased.


    "My senior brothers and I came here just to accumulate virtue and do good deeds. Since madam can''t trust us, we''ll leave."


    Then he walked towards the door.


    Master Fang is in such a hurry!


    He stared at his daughter who was not helpful, and then piled up a smile on his face. He begged for thousands of times and hoped that the three would not leave.


    Fortunately, the three were not so hard hearted, so they agreed to stay one more day.


    But then, the behavior of the three renewed master Fang''s world view.


    At dinner, the three took out their tableware.


    Master Fang thought they were a little poor and fastidious, but when he saw the three people''s exclusive tableware, his chin almost didn''t fall off.


    "This, this is the best lanolin white jade!"


    The bowls and dishes used by the three were all crystal clear lanolin white jade.


    Probably because it is often used, it can be seen that the plates and bowls are half old and not new.


    Master Fang hasn''t seen it either, or he hasn''t seen it really used to pack meals.


    Isn''t this a monster?


    Then, the gentle Taoist among the three explained.


    "Master Fang, don''t blame us. Our brothers and senior brothers have been practicing since childhood. Worldly things are intestinal poison for us. Only this jade has aura, and we can barely use it."


    Then he took out jade chopsticks and spoons from his suitcase.


    Master Fang looked at the three of them as if they were calm, and naturally believed his words.


    But the word "reluctantly use" can be regarded as letting him see the extravagance of these three people.


    Are monks so rich these days?


    The three finished the meal and didn''t let the servant take it away. Instead, they asked the servant if he had rootless water.


    After learning the negative answer, the three couldn''t help being disappointed.


    Finally, the little Taoist was a little embarrassed and said, "there should be a mountain spring?"


    The servant was stunned and shook his head.


    At this moment, the three could not help frowning.


    "I said don''t come to any people''s house. There are too many troubles, and you will get dirty for no reason!"


    The one who spoke was the tallest Taoist with the worst temper.


    "Master, please calm down." The middle-sized Second Senior brother is helpless.


    "Since it''s fate to want to see you, it''s hard for us to leave people behind?"


    It was the little younger martial brother who let Zhao Ziyan sleep peacefully as soon as he met that thought of a solution.


    "Why don''t we go out at night and come back tomorrow to exorcise the young master?"


    His proposal was unanimously agreed by the two senior brothers.


    Here, master Fang didn''t expect that these three people were blessed and had to suffer outside?


    "Three masters, although our family is a little shabby, I can''t let the three go back and forth. Why don''t you make do with it first? What''s missing? I''ll ask the housekeeper to find it for you tomorrow?"


    The elder martial brother snorted coldly.


    "I want a bed made of warm jade, a snow silk quilt and a dream Fairy Pillow. Do you have them all?"


    Master Fang choked.


    What are the special requirements? The last dream Fairy Pillow is too much, isn''t it?


    If he had that thing, he would be an immortal!


    Looking at master Fang''s face, the younger martial brother pulled his elder martial brother''s sleeve.


    "Forget the big brother, and don''t embarrass the owner of the house. We still live outside. By the way, we can absorb the essence of breathing."


    Then he left with the second senior brother.


    Behind him, master Fang was very angry.


    "What immortal is this? I think it''s a liar! If you want to warm the jade bed with me, you''re not afraid to flash your waist!"


    Over the years, even the Zhao family have ostensibly respected him.


    Who knows, the young man didn''t give him face at all and despised him enough. How can master Fang bear it?


    The housekeeper also repeatedly advised him to calm down.


    After all, the young master''s life is still in the hands of others!


    "When they cure Ziyan, hum, I must make them pay the price!"


    Master Fang said with a gloomy face.


    Fairy? Oh, he would like to know what is the difference between the immortal''s flesh and blood and mortals?


    The three left fangjiacheng all the way to the suburbs.


    "There is a tail following us."


    Lin Mengya, disguised as a little Taoist, glanced behind her and whispered to the other two.


    And the highest pick, of course, is their strongest combat power at present.


    "It''s simple. It''s just a few little ants. I''ll crush them to death."


    But Lin Mengya stopped it.


    "Don''t kill me yet. I still need them to be a witness for me!"


    Qinghu and the rest of Wu Ying looked at her suspiciously.


    What witness?

 Chapter 2605

    Lin Mengya stopped and recited words with her back to the stalker.


    Then a strange scene happened.


    The men saw the three men disappear before their eyes.


    They rubbed their eyes involuntarily, but there was really no figure of the three in front of them.


    "Really, really a living immortal!"


    A few people only felt their backs cool and went back to report to master Fang.


    But they didn''t know that the three people who were regarded as gods by them didn''t leave too far at all.


    "Miss Gong still has a way! Now, the old man of the Fang family must believe it."


    Wu Ying watched those people leave, immediately understood her intention, and couldn''t help praising her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have much feeling.


    "It''s just the ordinary business level. There''s nothing too special. Let''s leave."


    Wu Ying couldn''t help sighing that the outside world was really hard to mix.


    As the head of a family, it''s really hard to make a living in the Jianghu.


    Fang Rao lost her temper before she left. At least during her stay at Fang''s house, no one will disturb them here without permission.


    As soon as Lin Mengya got to the door, she saw her own man waiting for her.


    The corners of his mouth could not help but tilt up and rushed directly into the arms of his own man.


    She was a little excited to share what happened today with Yu.


    Although long Tianyu can no longer act with her, she is still willing to share everything with each other.


    Long Tianyu is definitely the best listener.


    Although he didn''t follow suit, he just nodded occasionally.


    But everyone could see that he was really listening to her.


    From time to time, he will put forward some opinions.


    For example, "the founder of the Fang family is not a good kind. It''s best to leave a backhand on Zhao Ziyan and let him throw away the rat."


    Lin Mengya agreed and asked him with a smile.


    "Do you have any dressing today? Let''s go and I''ll help you hot compress."


    But long Tianyu held her hand.


    "You''re too tired today. You''d better have an early rest."


    In fact, he just didn''t want her to know that the drugs brought from Gan''s house had gradually had little effect.


    But how can these things be concealed from her as a doctor?


    She squatted down with her chin on his knee.


    "Don''t lose heart, it shows that your legs are gradually recovering. I will find you other useful drugs. Believe me, I will make you stand up again."


    She was full of patience with his injury.


    But she was afraid that long Tianyu would abandon herself.


    "I know, I just..."


    Before he finished, long Tianyu suddenly clenched his lips, turned pale, and grabbed his hands on the two armrests of the wheelchair.


    "Somebody, help him to the house!"


    Lin Mengya was surprised and reacted in an instant.


    When the big guy carried the man in with all his hands and feet, long Tianyu only had time to say "don''t worry" to her, and the man fainted in pain.


    Lin Mengya quickly checked long Tianyu and found something strange.


    I can''t help scolding myself for being careless.


    If she hadn''t found it today, Yu would have been hurt to death!


    She immediately took the medicine and didn''t forget to find the person in charge of taking care of Yu to ask about the situation.


    "How long has your highness been like this


    What happened? "


    The guard dared not hide it any more.


    "It started about half a month ago, but it didn''t hurt so badly at the beginning. Your highness said that since you didn''t notice the problem, there would be no big deal. Who knows that the pain has intensified these days, and today is the most serious one."


    half a month?


    They should still be on the road at that time.


    At that time, they were busy on their way and avoiding those chasing enemies, so she ignored Yu''s physical condition.


    "It''s not your fault. You go down first."


    She drove away the guard who felt guilty and blamed herself, and poured the boiled medicine into a soup bowl.


    At this time, long Tianyu has awakened.


    But the pain made him look quite weak. His bloodless handsome face was full of cold sweat and looked vulnerable and distressing.


    Lin Mengya goes in with the medicine.


    Long Tianyu tried to flatter her with a smile, but she stared at her.


    "You guy! When can I learn?"


    She was a little angry.


    He always became her safe haven and sheltered her from the wind and rain.


    But as soon as things fall on him, he will only be arrogant.


    This made her feel a little frustrated.


    Is she not strong enough, so he doesn''t choose to rely on himself?


    The atmosphere is a little stiff.


    Long Tianyu also noticed and saw the opportunity to secretly hook her hand.


    "I''m not stiff. I just misjudged the degree of pain. I thought it was normal. I''m sorry. Don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    There was still some hoarseness in his voice.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t stand it at once.


    "I''m also a fool! What''s wrong with being sick with you!"


    With that, she eased her face and helped people up to drink medicine.


    Long Tianyu also went down the slope.


    Lin Mengya saw that he had finished drinking the medicine, and then she opened her mouth.


    "Blame me too. The pain this time is because your meridians need to regenerate, and the medicine I gave you also promotes this regeneration. However, there is something wrong with your injury, and the damage is more serious than I thought before. Moreover, it is invisible. If you didn''t hurt so much this time, I couldn''t even find it."


    Her eyes were full of heartache.


    "Your wound has been tampered with at the place of injury, hasn''t it?"


    Long Tianyu sighed in her heart.


    It seems that he shouldn''t hide everything from her.


    Holding the man in his arms, he hesitated for a moment before saying, "I was taken away by QingHan. He was afraid that I would die, so he gave me a medicine."


    In fact, long QingHan told the truth when he confessed to him later.


    At the time of the explosion, although long Tianyu''s legs were crushed, he subconsciously took the best self-protection posture when he was injured because of his good martial arts and strong body.


    In other words, as long as his leg injury is cured, there will be no problem.


    But at that time, although long QingHan didn''t want his life, he didn''t want him to leave.


    Therefore, he gave long Tianyu a private ointment.


    That kind of ointment can make the wound heal quickly, but it is at the cost of the meridians of his legs.


    If he wants to repair it, he may have to die of pain first.


    The reason why he didn''t say it before was that he was afraid that his wife hated long QingHan.


    "How can you hide such an important thing from me?"


    Sure enough, as he expected, the lover in his arms blew up after hearing this sentence.


    Long Tianyu can only hoop her body and use all means to appease her


    She.


    "At that time, QingHan also regretted. I think he was deceived. Ya''er, it''s wrong for me to hide from you, but I don''t want to embarrass you."


    No, he values his brother far more than she does.


    But QingHan is not only his brother, but also the sweetheart of her good friend.


    If ya''er had known about it at the beginning, he had no doubt that QingHan boy would be half dead by his wife.


    He had already accepted the reality of disability, so there were no complications.


    Who knows, this little act of kindness will become a sharp blade to hurt her.


    "So, so you kept it from me and imagined yourself as a hero who endured humiliation? Long Tianyu, are you out of your mind?"


    Her voice trembled.


    Long Tianyu immediately panicked, lowered her head and only saw her red eyes.


    He sighed helplessly and painfully, and gently kissed her eyebrows.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be a hero. I''m sorry to worry you."


    Lin Mengya wanted to struggle, but he held it too tight. In the end, she could only lie in his arms.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She is not the kind of little woman who can only cry when she meets something.


    "Now describe to me what the medicine is like. And if you dare to hide it from me again, I''ll let someone catch the bastard long QingHan and torture him to extort a confession!"


    She was gnashing her teeth at the last four words.


    Of course, long Tianyu knows that his wife is not joking.


    Immediately nodded his head and asked for the dog''s life for his brother.


    "Well, well, I can''t hide it from my wife anymore."


    Then he gently kissed the tip of her nose, but secretly hid a little happiness in his gentle tone.


    He likes Lin Mengya very much and cares about his feeling.


    But I''m absolutely reluctant to let her tears change.


    When the ointment was applied, long Tianyu still felt something.


    But he lost too much blood at that time, and people were often in a state of lethargy, so he only remembered that he was crisp and numb at the beginning, which was unbearable.


    Later, he was completely unconscious.


    Therefore, he was careless. He didn''t know that the effect of this ointment was so powerful.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya frowned.


    Xiaoyao looked through the existing data synchronously in the system, but no relevant information was found.


    As Yu described.


    The injury caused by that ointment is a hidden injury. If she doesn''t use medicine to stimulate, it''s usually difficult to detect.


    This kind of hidden injury was not revealed at the beginning because her treatment direction was to prevent the deterioration of the injury, rather than the healing and rebirth of muscles and veins.


    "The injury caused by this ointment is very special. I''d better have a sample to study."


    When it comes to business, she looks serious.


    His gorgeous and extraordinary appearance was filled with a bit of dignity, and his confident attitude made him unable to move his eyes at all.


    "Maybe there''s light cold there. I''ll write to him immediately and ask him to send some." He suggested.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    Oh, when she doesn''t know his plan?


    This is clearly to make long QingHan commit crimes and meritorious deeds, so that she won''t punish him in the future.


    "If you are sincere, let him come to atone for it in person. Otherwise, if I send a letter to him, he won''t want to hold the beauty back for the rest of his life!"


    She stared and said nothing joking.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help scraping her little nose.


    "Well, let him be single all his life!"

 Chapter 2606

    Long QingHan, who was thousands of miles away, never dreamed of the retribution of a stupid thing he had done, and finally found the door.


    Long Tianyu wrote a letter in front of Lin Mengya and sharply condemned his original brain mutilation.


    Of course, most of this part is written according to his wife''s wishes.


    At the end, he attached his request.


    He can guarantee that QingHan will regret when he receives this letter.


    But who is to blame?


    His wife is devoted to protecting him. From this point of view, his wife is not at all wrong.


    So, some silly boy, ask for his own blessing!


    After taking a little breath in the letter, Lin Mengya''s mood calmed down.


    She knows very well who she should take revenge on.


    Whether it is long QingHan or her scum male father-in-law, there are a pair of pushing hands behind them.


    If she wants to get justice for her man, she must find out who is behind the scenes!


    The next day, as soon as she finished frying the medicine for her man, the Hanya guard who was responsible for guarding for her brought the news that the Fang family was looking for them.


    "Why is it so early?" She was a little confused.


    It''s just dawn.


    If yu hadn''t been a little uncomfortable when she got up early, she wouldn''t have got up so early.


    But the Fang family was obviously not in her consideration.


    Leng leisurely had breakfast with his men and slept back. They dressed up as Taoists yesterday.


    "You should be careful at Fang''s house, especially the Zhao family."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but tell him again and again.


    "Don''t worry, the Zhao family now regards us as saviors! If you want to do it, you have to wait until Zhao Ziyan gets better."


    As she answered, she received everything she needed today in her clothes.


    The Taoist robe is broad and elegant. She is more delicate than ordinary men.


    In this way, you can hide a lot of gadgets.


    But long Tianyu warned: "Zhao Ziyan may not be able to get rid of the internal struggle of the Zhao family. Maybe someone doesn''t want him to be good at all."


    These words reminded her.


    Lin Mengya seemed to think of something. After a pause, she turned back and smiled at her man.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    She made a playful gesture.


    "Thank you for your advice. I will be careful today and will never be their scapegoat!"


    Long Tianyu''s heart itched when she looked at her beautiful skin.


    But he came out with an ordinary look on his face and waved to her.


    "Come here, I see what''s on your face?"


    "Ha? Is there a problem?"


    Lin Mengya did not doubt that he was there, and skillfully walked over.


    Then she was suddenly pulled into her arms and exchanged a warm kiss.


    "You, you are cheating!"


    She was a little annoyed.


    Although she hasn''t changed her face yet, her long hair is in a clean bun on her head.


    The crimson on his pretty face didn''t hide at all. It fell into the eyes of long Tianyu and made him feel a lot happier.


    "Yes, I cheated. But my wife is so charming that I really can''t control it."


    "Bah! Despise you!"


    Lin Mengya struggled out and glanced at her man lightly.


    "I''ll pick you up when I come back in the evening!"


    Long Tianyu smiles heartily


    It''s enough, but on the surface, it still needs to be installed.


    "OK, but I''m a wounded man now. Just ask your wife to be gentle and have more pity on me."


    Lin Mengya only felt that goose bumps covered her arms in an instant, and ran away with her Taoist robe.


    Behind him came Yu''s hearty laughter.


    She stamped her feet, as if angry, but turned around with a smile in her eyebrows.


    Outside the door, Qinghu and Wu Ying are waiting for her.


    "Let''s go!"


    They nodded and left again along the road yesterday.


    Outside Fangjia City, several servants sent to meet the Taoist priest have been waiting impatiently.


    They have never seen the so-called "miracles" and have some status in the Fang family. Therefore, they are somewhat dissatisfied with their lateness.


    "When will it end when we wait like this?"


    One of them whispered.


    The grumpy steward next to him sank his face.


    "I think it''s just three charlatans! It was just a coincidence yesterday. I''m afraid I won''t come today because I''m afraid people will see through, so I don''t dare to come?"


    This was recognized by the remaining two.


    In fact, some of them don''t like these three people.


    But there is a reason.


    In order to cure Zhao Ziyan''s illness, master Fang sent out the wind. If he could find a suitable doctor or God woman, he would reward them with a thousand liang of silver.


    This is a huge sum of money.


    At the beginning, he was able to directly bribe the small steward and the group of people under him. Now it is enough for the four of them to have no small evil thoughts on the three who cut off their wealth.


    After waiting for a while, the four became more and more agitated.


    Finally, the one with the strongest temper shouted, "wait, wait! What thing dares to make me wait for them! Even if I come, I''ll beat them out. I don''t know the heaven and earth!"


    As soon as he left, the other three also moved their minds.


    But they are more scheming.


    "Two old brothers."


    One of the remaining two is the youngest.


    But he is a smiling tiger with the worst heart.


    "You all know our master''s temperament. If we go back empty handed, I''m afraid the master will blame us. At that time, we won''t be able to afford it."


    Those two people also know this reason.


    But if people don''t come, they can''t help it.


    The smiling tiger turned his eyes and said with a smile, "in fact, I have a way, but I don''t know if I can do it."


    "They are all their own brothers, you say."


    With one statement, the other, of course, also followed, nodded.


    The smiling tiger lowered his voice and said, "in my opinion, they should cheat for the silver promised by the master. Speaking of it, we sincerely want to cure the young master. We must not let them make up for the number and delay the young master''s illness."


    None of them is a fool.


    They couldn''t understand the high sounding excuse.


    "That''s right." Said one of them.


    "So we have to let the master see their true colors, don''t we?"


    The words of the smiling tiger stop at once.


    The other two nodded frequently.


    "Well, what shall we do?" Both were curious.


    When the smiling tiger heard the speech, his smile deepened.


    "As long as we can expose them as liars in front of the master, he will not believe them if they come back later."


    They thought so.


    After plotting, the three returned home satisfied.


    It seems that these 1000 Liang are destined to be theirs!


    Fang Jia.


    As soon as they got to the door, they heard the master''s scolding.


    "The immortal didn''t receive it. You rolled back! I asked you, where are the immortals? What about Ziyan''s illness if they didn''t come?"


    Master Fang looked gloomy and scolded his supervisor.


    The latter did not dare to answer back and could only be scolded silently.


    "Master, the three of them are back." The steward gently reminded master Fang.


    Master Fang''s attention turned away from the previous man and fell on the three people who had just entered the door.


    "Back, where are the people?"


    The three looked at each other and finally opened their mouth first.


    "Tell my Lord, the three of us didn''t receive it."


    When master Fang wanted to open his mouth and curse, he heard the man say again, "but we found the three people''s accomplices. Now the people are outside waiting for the master''s decision."


    The smiling tiger is full of confidence.


    In fact, he just found a few people to act as the "accomplices" of the three people.


    First, it proved that the three Taoists were indeed liars; Second, I also want to win the master''s trust, so that I can push out the people he found.


    After all, if the master is cheated once, he absolutely doesn''t want to be cheated a second time.


    Besides, that man does have some real skills.


    When the young master is cured, the Fang family''s reward falls into his hands, and the Zhao family will naturally give him some rewards.


    He was happily calculating, but he didn''t find that his master''s eyes were more angry.


    "Oh, really? Then bring people in. I''ll see who has the courage to cheat me."


    The smiling tiger didn''t recognize who the awe inspiring coldness in each other''s words was directed at.


    Bring people in right now.


    "Master Fang, spare your life! We''re just confused for a moment. We didn''t mean to lie to you!"


    The so-called "accomplices" began to beg for mercy as soon as they came in.


    The housekeeper narrowed his eyes, suddenly fell in the master''s ear and said, "these two people seem to be recidivists. I have received wanted portraits from other families before. They are the two of them!"


    Although the family runs their own affairs, the two recidivists are bold.


    They directly deceived six families by this means of playing tricks.


    Therefore, they were jointly pursued and killed by those families.


    I just don''t know why they cooperate with the smiling tiger.


    Hearing this, master Fang''s face became more heavy.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to our house to cheat?"


    The two men trembled and looked really scared.


    "Sir, sir, our brothers worked alone before. Who knows, a few days ago, we were suddenly caught. They said that if we didn''t cooperate with them, we would kill us! Our brothers were helpless to help them cheat and deceive you!"


    The smiling tiger glanced at them with satisfaction.


    He knew the details of these two people, so the master would believe it.


    But when master Fang looked at him, he became more and more vicious.


    "Then tell me, how did you fake?"


    The two looked at each other.


    The elder brother, who had been begging for mercy before, whispered, "yes, just to help them play tricks. The cinnabar Rune used for the young master yesterday was actually written on a special paper, so his hands were clean."


    "And the skill of disappearing out of thin air, in fact, is that we tie fine hemp rope to them, and then our brothers pull hard across the branch of the tree, and people are like flying." The other explained.

 Chapter 2607

    It''s not all a lie when they talk about it.


    In fact, they used such means to trick the previous companies.


    The smiling tiger couldn''t help smiling.


    But he looked angry.


    "Master, did you hear that? They deceived you by this means. They just don''t pay attention to our Fang family. You can''t let them go!"


    Master Fang picked his eyebrows and looked at the smiling tiger with a smile.


    "Indeed, I will never let go of those who dare to deceive me."


    Somehow, those two people who had made up their mind to cheat master Fang with the smiling tiger suddenly felt a little nervous.


    They carefully observed master Fang''s expression.


    I saw my master drooping his eyelids and covering the mood in his eyes.


    They woke up a lot in an instant.


    They think they are smart, but can they really muddle through this matter so easily?


    After all these years in the Fang family, the master''s means are clear to them.


    If you succeed, you just have a chance to get more silver.


    If the master finds out, he will lose his life.


    They had plans in their hearts, but they were silent and took themselves out of the matter.


    "Sir, since we already know that they are liars, we might as well send someone to catch them now, so as not to let them run away."


    The smiling tiger realized that he was a little close to success, but he didn''t know that all the people in the yard except him and the two liars suddenly shut up.


    Master Fang raised his eyelids and looked at him.


    "Fang Mao, you are more and more capable now. Even master, you dare to tell me what to do."


    Fang Mao, a smiling tiger, immediately knelt down and explained as soon as his face changed.


    "My Lord, forgive me. The small one is just anxious to take the thief!"


    "Where is the thief in your mouth now?" Master Fang asked calmly.


    Fang Mao''s heart beat drums, but after all, he felt that it was a sure thing.


    Besides, the reason why the master was angry with him was probably because he was cheated.


    Yes, Fang Mao still thinks so until now.


    At present, he carefully used his excuses made up in advance.


    "They must still be in the city. The reason why they choose to play tricks outside the city is to divert our attention. Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take someone to get them."


    "Well, Fang Mao, you are really a loyal slave!"


    Master Fang was now in a rage.


    The next moment, the yard was surrounded by more than a dozen guards, and Fang Mao was taken down with a long knife tightly against his neck.


    "Sir, what are you doing? What did you do wrong to make you so angry?"


    "Oh, you lied to me with outsiders! Come on, take them all to the prison, and I''ll interrogate them myself." Master Fang ordered with a gloomy face.


    Fang Mao is already stupid.


    How can things be exposed so easily?


    "Master! Master, the small ones are wronged! They are the ones who deceive you, not the small ones!"


    However, after hearing his grievances, master Fang went up and almost kicked people out.


    "Are you still arguing? To tell you the truth, the three Taoist priests have arrived long ago! They have predicted that you are not kind and try to collude with outsiders to harm our family! Sure enough, no domestic thieves can attract foreign ghosts. Are you a pig and dog


    How can my grandson be good if my animals are there? "


    Master Fang angrily put all the responsibility on Fang Mao.


    "Master Fang, since the ghost has been caught, it''s not too late to interrogate who is behind the scenes and let the young master escape the disaster earlier."


    Lin Mengya came out quietly disguised as a Taoist priest.


    Everyone except master Fang is stupid.


    When on earth did this man come?


    But Fang Mao made up his mind to fight to death.


    "Liar! I''ve caught your accomplice. You can''t escape by sophistry!"


    The two real swindlers didn''t want to die, so they decided to drag Lin Mengya into the water.


    They burst into tears, but their mouths were begging their companions for help.


    "Woo woo, brother, you can''t leave us alone!"


    "Yes, you said the Fang family had a good chance and our brother did it with you. Now you turn back in order to embezzle the reward, which is against the morality of the Jianghu!"


    Those two swindlers have beautiful tongues. Fake can be said to come true.


    But Lin Mengya was calm. When they almost dried their saliva, she began to speak.


    "You said, we are your accomplices?"


    The two men nodded neatly and firmly.


    Lin Mengya was not angered, nor did she try her best to argue for herself.


    Her attitude made the two liars a little uneasy.


    Because according to their experience, the other party must be a fellow man.


    They think they can see through all the means of each other, but they don''t know that the liar is also graded.


    "Master Fang." Lin Mengya turned her head and said, "please let me ask them a few more words."


    Seeing her, master Fang''s face eased slightly and nodded slightly.


    Lin Mengya took a few steps forward and stood in front of the two swindlers.


    "Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. You two have cheated for many years and committed many evils. Today is the time to pay your debt."


    Her voice was low and soft. This sentence seemed light and weightless, but then they suddenly looked frightened.


    "No, don''t come here! I didn''t mean to kill you. You can''t help it!"


    The eldest brother of the two brothers collapsed first.


    First he yelled into the air, and then he rolled all over the yard.


    At last, he seemed to see some terrible scene and couldn''t help shaking and begging for mercy.


    "Don''t kill me! I''m not human. I should have cheated your money and slept with your daughter-in-law. Let me go! I don''t want to die!"


    The people in the yard were stunned.


    Which one is this?


    The guy who had a good story just now has become this virtue now.


    The housekeeper was clever and lay down in the master''s ear to explain: "I heard that when they cheated in the Feng family, they not only cheated people''s money, but also ruined their daughter-in-law. The daughter-in-law killed herself in grief and anger, and the good family broke up."


    Master Fang nodded. Such a guy is really worthy of death.


    Just when the liar brother kept confessing, the liar as his brother suddenly showed his fierce eyes.


    "Since I can kill you for the first time, I can kill you for the second time!"


    He suddenly drew out the dagger hidden in his arms and rushed in the direction of master Fang.


    "Be careful!"


    The first person to act was Lin Mengya who had just silently returned.


    She tugged hard


    Master Fang stepped back to avoid the attack of the liar''s brother.


    But I don''t know whether she is too strong or master Fang is not prepared.


    In short, the fall was terrible. Master Fang almost rolled his eyes at his age.


    "Oh, sorry."


    She was sorry on her face, but she silently said "deserved it".


    "It''s all a temporary plot. Help master Fang up quickly."


    She probably had such a sincere expression that master Fang not only didn''t get angry, but even thanked her.


    The guards rushed up and soon subdued the liar''s brother.


    The housekeeper''s face was also ugly and tight, so the guards'' men were heavier and directly broke the damn liar''s arms.


    "Take them down and wait for the master!"


    Together with Fang Mao and two swindlers, they were all locked up in Fang''s prison.


    Lin Mengya once again revealed her ability and was invited to the seat by master Fang.


    "I didn''t expect that little master still has such a means. It''s really an eye opener for me."


    Master Fang really believes it.


    With his caution, in the mouth of the housekeeper, he had learned that the swindler''s brother had committed murder.


    In other words, it''s really a grievance!


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked like an expert.


    "Everywhere, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. They eat the consequences of their own evil. I''m just asking for some interest for those innocent dead souls in advance. You know, this man is doing and heaven is watching. Those evil things can be concealed from the people of the world, but they can''t be concealed from the eyes of the Lord."


    What she said was very serious.


    Unfortunately, master Fang didn''t understand the warning in her words.


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    Just now, the reason why she used her mind skills to guide the two swindlers to plead guilty in front of master Fang was to ring an alarm for master Fang.


    After all, aunt Fang is not cold-blooded enough to get rid of her father.


    However, master Fang has long been fascinated by greed.


    This one, she''s blind, lighting the light - it''s in vain.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I''d have to let them cheat me this time if I didn''t have a profound father. But before, little master, you said there was a ''ghost'' in my yard. I don''t know if this'' ghost ''is known. When will my grandson get better?"


    Master Fang showed some impatience.


    Lin Mengya had a little doubt in her heart, and then she pulled opportunities for him. Finally, she calmed the people first for the time being.


    When she arrived in the backyard, aunt fang had already sent the people away and asked her in a low voice.


    "How''s the situation ahead? You caught the insider?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and slowly breathed out.


    "Fortunately, we responded in time, otherwise we would have been trapped by those people."


    We should start with them when they go out.


    The road they took was a shortcut only aunt Fang and Wu Ying knew.


    But unexpectedly, their people found several killers lying in ambush on the way.


    If she hadn''t listened to Yu''s reminder in the morning and took a few more people with her, she might not have found each other''s deeds.


    From then on, she knew someone was going to deal with her.


    Therefore, she asked Qinghu to go to the place where they performed deception last night. Sure enough, she found that Fang Mao was trying to persuade the two people to go with them.


    After that, they rushed to Fang''s house and met master Fang before Fang Mao''s people went back.

 Chapter 2608

    In view of the other party''s way is too disgusting, so they chose the more disgusting one to start first.


    The other party''s means just verified long Tianyu''s conjecture.


    Maybe someone wants to make some articles with the help of Zhao Ziyan''s condition this time.


    "The Zhao family must have done it!" Fang Rao said coldly.


    "The Zhao family has always been so dirty. Ziyan is young. They may not have been seduced by these people in the mistakes they made before. This time he is ill, they still want to take advantage of him!"


    Fang Rao felt that Zhao Ziyan was black again. If no one deliberately taught him bad, he didn''t have those various means to harm people.


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t agree with this, she doesn''t think a Zhao Ziyan can cover the sky with one hand.


    While they were talking, Zhao Ziyan woke up after a good night''s sleep.


    Yesterday, Lin Mengya used some small hands to let him have a good rest.


    "Miss, master Ziyan is awake." LAN Gu whispered back.


    They turned and entered the inner room.


    "Mother, mother, someone wants to catch me, someone wants to drive me out of the Zhao family! I don''t want to leave you, don''t!"


    Zhao Ziyan seemed a little panicked.


    Fang Rao hugged each other and comforted him gently.


    Lin Mengya stood aside and observed carefully.


    Zhao Ziyan, who has lost his insidious and vicious character, is indeed a very likable boy.


    It''s hard for her to imagine that the boy who fell in aunt Fang''s arms like a kitten had already stained his hands with blood and became an unforgivable murderer.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, mother is here, no one can drive you away."


    Fang Rao coaxed him for a long time, which made him quiet.


    "Miss Gong, please." She said to Lin Mengya.


    The latter nodded and pulled the boy''s wrist.


    Because of the change in face, Zhao Ziyan did not show too much fear to her.


    A pair of big eyes secretly looked at her, and then retracted his head, like a shy child, hiding behind his mother for comfort.


    "The young master was really frightened, but his pulse seemed unusual."


    She personally checked Zhao Ziyan''s body that night. There was absolutely no such problem.


    Fang Rao couldn''t help worrying and asked, "does it matter? What''s the problem?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Madam, can you show me the medicine the little childe drinks every day and his diet?" She asked.


    Fang Rao restrained her worry and asked LAN Gu not to disturb anyone. She brought it quietly.


    When Lin Mengya checked them one by one, it was determined that the problem was Zhao Ziyan''s diet.


    "Do you eat this sweet soup every day these days?" She asked, pointing to one of the bowls.


    Fang Rao glanced and nodded.


    "I can''t eat the next thing. I''m afraid I''m hungry, so I want to give him more sweet soup. Why, there''s a problem with this thing?"


    Lin Mengya stirred it with a spoon and revealed the material inside.


    "There are lotus seeds, peanuts, jujubes and Tremella. They are all things that replenish qi and nourish blood. It was good. But what makes this soup sweet is not ordinary honey, but the nectar of Liuyang flower."


    Liuyang flower itself is not toxic, but it is definitely not suitable for people with excessive convulsions


    Eat.


    If you eat Liuyang flower by mistake, it will aggravate the depression, eventually lead to people''s physical weakness, and finally suffer and die in your own imagination.


    This is indeed a very insidious method, but it is not easy to be seen through.


    If it wasn''t for Aunt Fang''s request, I''m afraid Zhao Ziyan didn''t know how he died until he died.


    "Who is it? How dare you use this method to kill Ziyan?" Fang Rao asked angrily.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya can only shake her head.


    "At present, the problem should be in the Fang family. Perhaps, aunt Fang, you can pay special attention. The person who can contact Zhao Ziyan''s diet will certainly not be an outsider. Moreover, this person should be very careful. Even if you catch someone, they may not admit it. After all, they are all flower honey. Even if ordinary people confuse their numbers, it is very possible."


    Fang Rao frowned, but she also knew that what she said was the truth.


    "Leave it to me, but can the child be saved now?"


    She was more worried about Zhao Ziyan than tracking down the murderer.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and asked, "before starting the treatment, I want to ask you whether you want a ''normal'' Zhao Ziyan who is full of calculation and malice in your heart, or an ''abnormal'' but clever child all your life."


    No matter who released the devil in his heart, Zhao Ziyan always made an unforgivable mistake.


    Even if he is cured, I''m afraid he can''t get rid of the pleasure of killing addiction.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya plans to "psychologically erase" her original murderer personality.


    Fang Rao didn''t understand what she said, so Lin Mengya had to explain it briefly.


    "That is, he is only a piece of white paper from now on. Maybe his intelligence will be affected and he can only have a childlike mind all his life."


    Fang Rao looked at Zhao Ziyan with a complex look, hesitated for a while and made up her mind.


    "Then let him remember nothing. I didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a mother before. In the future, I''m willing to be his mother and let him grow up safely."


    Zhao Ziyan didn''t know what they had decided.


    He just looked attached, buried his head in his mother''s arms and looked at his mother eagerly.


    "Ziyan will be good. Don''t be sad, mother."


    He stretched out his hand and comforted Fang Rao clumsily but sincerely.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mengya also understood why aunt Fang couldn''t give up Zhao Ziyan.


    "Well, in three days, I will personally erase his previous evil personality. I can''t guarantee what will happen later."


    Fang Rao held her hand tightly with tears in her eyes.


    "I thank you for my son."


    Obliterating personality is easy to say, but it is very difficult to practice.


    With the technology of psychology, there are still great disputes and hidden dangers.


    Lin Mengya did this because she recorded such a medical record in her mind.


    Someone once forcibly erased a person''s personality with mental skill, and then reshaped a personality to replace it.


    After being replaced, the patient completely became another person, but because the memory of the new personality was forcibly compiled and implanted, so that later, the patient fell into self doubt, and finally the new personality collapsed.


    The erased personality is difficult to reshape, and finally the patient ends up committing suicide.


    This case is intended to warn future generations that they should not try to shape their personality with mental skills and control others'' lives wantonly.


    But for Zhao Ziyan, personality erasure is more like a test.


    And he doesn''t need to play others, just completely forget the past.


    If his nature is evil, his new personality will be gradually affected, and all kinds of ideas will go against the hint of his new personality. At that time, he will face personality collapse again.


    At that time, the gods could not save him. He was killing himself.


    But she was very curious. Who was the person who gave Zhao Ziyan six Yang nectar?


    Is it the Fang family? Or the Zhao family?


    In short, the man''s purpose is definitely not simple, and he seems to have a deep hatred for Zhao Ziyan.


    This time, master Fang almost obeyed them.


    Personally sent the people outside the city, almost watched them eagerly with pious eyes, and then returned to Fang''s house.


    "We''re back!"


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw a tall figure standing in the yard, and the man was talking to long Tianyu.


    "Miss Gong, Wu Ying, who are you?"


    Huoxiao was stunned as soon as he looked back.


    Not long after he arrived, he just heard from his highness that they had gone to the Fang family to do business, but he didn''t expect that the three men were dressed like Taoists. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    Wu Ying is a little embarrassed. After all, they are going to deceive people. It''s really not an open and aboveboard style. People unconsciously feel guilty and lower their heads.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t mean to be shy at all. She said bluntly, "we went to the Fang family to be a fake Taoist. You don''t know. We almost overturned today."


    Then she asked long Tianyu.


    "Do you have anything to eat? The expert is so tired that I''m hungry."


    Long Tianyu, who was willing to be hungry for his wife, immediately sent someone to arrange dinner.


    Several people went to the dinner table. Huoxiao knew the cause and effect.


    Especially when he learned that they were working with Fang Rao to bring down the Fang family, Huoxiao frowned.


    "I don''t agree with you. She came from a Fang family and will not be willing to do it in the end. What will you do then?"


    Although he reconciled with Fang Rao, it doesn''t mean that the influence of what she did before will be erased from his heart.


    On the contrary, he will only be more alert and put an end to the possibility of being abandoned and betrayed by Fang Rao.


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t believe that she would abandon the Fang family.


    Lin Mengya swallowed the food in her mouth. In fact, she knew Huoxiao''s worry.


    "Maybe the previous thing is that you don''t have enough confidence in her, but I think you should at least give her a chance."


    "Opportunities? Didn''t I give her enough opportunities in the previous years?"


    At the mention of this matter, Huoxiao immediately became a hedgehog.


    "When my father was still alive, wouldn''t every separation and compromise be an opportunity? If she could completely give up her family, my father wouldn''t die! What is she now?"


    Huoxiao''s attitude was almost hysterical. Although he knew it had nothing to do with Lin Mengya, he just couldn''t restrain it.


    "This is a problem between your mother and son. It has nothing to do with ya''er. Huoxiao, I don''t want to see you angry with her again."


    No one expected that the first to get angry was long Tianyu, who had nothing to do with it.


    He sank his face and warned Huoxiao in front of everyone.

 Chapter 2609

    Huoxiao is like being poured down by a basin of cold water.


    His face became a little ugly, and finally he didn''t say anything, but walked out sadly.


    Wu Ying hurriedly compensated for him, and then his followers left the other party.


    Lin Mengya pulled her man''s sleeve, and the corners of her mouth bent.


    "My highness is great!"


    She won''t regard her man''s kind maintenance as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Besides, every time Huoxiao mentioned it, he was like crazy. He attacked everyone indiscriminately. This is not the behavior of an adult.


    She can understand, but she will never choose to bear it silently.


    Long Tianyu asked, holding her hand in his backhand.


    "Are you full?"


    She nodded and pushed her man away.


    In the moonlight, Huo Xiao sat on the roof of his old house with a jar of wine and drank a mouthful of cattle.


    Wu Ying has come up to persuade several times. However, her eldest brother doesn''t even say a word, but the wine is drinking more and more fiercely.


    He had no choice but to ask Lin Mengya for help.


    "I''ll persuade you?"


    At this time, she had just finished massaging her man''s legs.


    Long QingHan''s reply hasn''t been received yet, so she can only do some maintenance work for Yu''s injury for the time being.


    After all, if the secret injury is not well maintained, then what panacea is useless.


    But Wu Ying''s request, she did not immediately agree.


    "It''s not that I don''t go, but you see him like that. He won''t listen to your words, let alone me, an outsider?"


    Long Tianyu was reading a book, but he quietly bent his mouth.


    Who said his wife was generous?


    That''s the way they haven''t seen ya''er be careful.


    Wu Ying was worried.


    "I know what my eldest brother did just now is wrong, but I''ll forgive him for his sake. I apologize for him and ask you not to blame him."


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya dodged.


    "No, I can''t afford it. Besides, the crux lies in himself. If he can''t figure it out, he can only live in the cage he has woven. Hatred hurts him the most."


    She loved and hated.


    But she will never let hatred dominate her emotion and reason.


    From the bottom of her heart, who can not hate those who have hurt her?


    But if she regards these hatred as the only driving force for her life, then it must be a dangerous step by step to wait for her.


    She understood Huo Xiao''s hatred of exterminating the family, but because of this, he should not be blinded by hatred.


    If he can''t figure this out himself, he will never get out of this cage.


    "According to the girl, should I forgive those who hurt my family? I''m really sorry. Huo Xiao doesn''t have such an open mind. Since I saw those people kill my father''s people, my only wish is to be able to blade the enemy!"


    I don''t know when Huoxiao appeared outside the door.


    He was full of wine, his eyes were red, and everything he said was spiked.


    Long Tianyu put down his book and looked at each other expressionless.


    There are some things he will never tolerate the second time.


    Lin Mengya felt her man''s anger, turned her head and smiled at him, holding his hand in comfort


    But he turned to Huo Xiao and said coldly, "so, is Huo coming to warn me not to meddle?"


    Huo Xiao was stunned. She felt a little uncomfortable because of her strange title.


    "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want you to be cheated by her."


    He was a little embarrassed.


    As soon as he talked about these things, he felt that the invisible wounds in his heart were forcibly pulled out, torn apart and paralyzed in front of others.


    "Huo Xiao." She rubbed her eyebrows.


    "Now aunt Fang has come out of the mire of the past. Only you are still sinking deeper and deeper. Even if I refuse her cooperation now, tell me how you want to avenge your father''s family?"


    Huo Xiao intuitively wants to avoid this problem, but today Lin Mengya is deliberately forced.


    "We''re not here to play with you. Huo Xiao, you have your reasons and we have our purposes. Now we have to help aunt Fang break down the Fang family. If you think you can''t accept it, we''ll go our separate ways."


    She was also a little angry.


    In fact, Huo Xiao is not an indecisive person. The reason why he hesitates on this matter is that he not only has lingering fear of his mother''s betrayal, but also has illusions about his mother''s awakening.


    But people can''t always live in the memories of the past.


    Lin Mengya looked at his frown, still hesitant, and couldn''t help giving him a strong medicine.


    "Why are you so tangled? Just think this is your last chance for Aunt Fang. Either you two will reunite after the mother and son, or you will be completely cut off."


    Huo Xiao was stunned.


    For Lin Mengya''s proposal, he didn''t mean to resist at all.


    "I..."


    He opened his mouth and finally couldn''t help asking her.


    "Do you think in her heart, my father and I can really compare with the kindness of the Fang family in raising her?"


    This is also a problem that tangles his heart.


    Lin Mengya thought, say: "My parents are very kind, but what the Fang family brings to Aunt Fang is only pain and sacrifice. I don''t think that by virtue of blood relationship, we can consume the family affection between parents and children indefinitely. The Fang family did raise her, but she was also squeezed out by the Fang family. No matter what kind of love, it can turn into hate. I think aunt Fang is really full of each other''s family now Full of hate.


    Besides, she wants to destroy the Fang family, just so that they can no longer threaten her with the Fang family, not to kill the Fang family. Perhaps for some of them, they can''t wait for the Fang family to collapse. "


    Her words made Huoxiao suddenly turn a corner from the misunderstanding.


    Watching him blink at herself, Lin Mengya felt that this guy might not be stupid to drink.


    She couldn''t help laughing. She took out an antidote pill from the medicine box and gave it to each other.


    "OK, eat this and have a good sleep. If you figure it out, I''ll take you to meet aunt Fang tomorrow."


    Huo Xiao nodded and was pulled away by Wu Ying.


    Lin Mengya looked at the back of the two big men and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "You men are sometimes more childish than children."


    "Really? But I don''t like you coaxing other children."


    Behind him came the cold voice of his own man.


    As soon as Lin Mengya turned her head, she bumped into those deep black eyes.


    "Do you also eat this vinegar?" She couldn''t help walking over and rubbed with him with the tip of her nose.


    "Isn''t it? My man


    Isn''t it the broadest minded? "


    Long Tianyu reached out and hugged her. His face said seriously, "not including you."


    As long as it''s about her, he''s the most careful person in the world.


    Lin Mengya fell into his arms and couldn''t laugh.


    "You are so cute, but what I said just now is also because of you."


    She hugged his head and her eyes were full of affection.


    "You are the broadest man I''ve ever seen. I''m glad you weren''t blinded by hatred."


    With that, she gently dropped a kiss on long Tianyu''s forehead.


    What kind of struggle did he experience when he was betrayed by his father?


    Long Tianyu hugged her tightly and was in a good mood.


    "Of course, because I have you by my side."


    Of course he''s better than Huo Xiao.


    Oh, it''s like the kind of person who just escapes. He''s not on the same level as him at all.


    After disdaining Huoxiao in her heart, long Tianyu gently whispered their views with his wife in her arms.


    After a night''s precipitation, Lin Mengya saw Huoxiao who had basically returned to normal on the breakfast table.


    His eyes were clear and bright, and seemed to take off again.


    It seems that this man has figured it out.


    "I heard from Wu Ying about your plan. Now you have done well. I don''t know what else I can help."


    Huoxiao asked sincerely.


    Lin Mengya first gave her man a cloth, and then said, "I want to send you to Fang''s house. First, I can protect aunt Fang and Zhao Ziyan; second, I hope you can help catch the ghosts of Zhao''s house and Fang''s house."


    The previous one is OK.


    But the latter, he can not help but doubt.


    "Can I catch them? If they fail once, they will be more careful. Besides, Zhao Ziyan and my mother will return to the Zhao family sooner or later. If they hibernate, won''t we fall short?"


    Lin Mengya said mysteriously, "they will certainly do it. You must be careful in the Fang family. The means of those people are powerful!"


    Huo Xiao nodded solemnly, "I know."


    In the reception hall of the Fang family, master Fang almost couldn''t wait to welcome the three of them into the door today.


    "Ouch, I''m looking forward to the three road leaders!"


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised by master Fang''s increasingly enthusiastic attitude.


    Only when the other party put five thousand liang of silver in front of them did she figure out the taste.


    "What does Master Fang mean?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Taoist priest. It''s just a little thanks to you three. As for the matter, there''s also a small matter. I want to ask you three for help."


    Lin Mengya glanced at the silver and said, "master Fang is very polite. If you have something to say, just say it."


    "This..."


    Master Fang rubbed his hands in a bad way: "it''s said that you can refine pills alone. I don''t know if you have a pill that can make people pregnant and have children."


    "Master Fang, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult at your age."


    Lin Mengya frowned and replied with some embarrassment.


    Master Fang immediately smiled and waved his hand.


    "The Taoist priest misunderstood. I didn''t ask for it for myself. Besides, at my age, my grandchildren ran all over the ground. I don''t need it at all."


    "Who are you asking for?" She asked.

 Chapter 2610

    "To tell you the truth, I begged for my uncle and daughter."


    Master Fang sighed heavily.


    "My daughter has a stubborn temper. She didn''t listen to me and hurt her body at the beginning, so she had some difficulties with her children. But my son-in-law has a promising future. As you can see, her adopted son may not be able to become a climate. I thought it would be better to let her have another one. Anyway, she is still young. If she can give birth to a boy, her status will be stable.


    I''m also for her good. I hope the Taoist priest can sympathize with my father''s mood. "


    Then master Fang wiped the corners of his eyes.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t believe a word.


    She could see clearly how the Fang family had praised Zhao Ziyan before.


    Now people can''t seek benefits for him, so they expect to have another daughter so that they can continue to suck blood.


    Let alone whether the aunt of the party is willing or not.


    Even if you want to have a baby, at Aunt Fang''s age, you can be regarded as an older maternal here.


    As a father, he''s not afraid of his daughter''s death?


    This father is really selfish!


    "It''s a matter of great urgency."


    Lin Mengya hid her coldness in her heart and slapped him in the face.


    "Even if I gave you the pill, miss can''t give birth alone. Isn''t it? It''s better to let it go."


    Unexpectedly, the master Fang said in a low voice with a smile: "don''t worry about this. I just received the letter a few days ago. My good son-in-law will come to pick up my daughter in a few days. I think that''s the best time.


    If it can be conceived in our Fang family, it also shows that it is our Fang family''s blessing, isn''t it? "


    She really underestimated master Fang''s shamelessness.


    Even if he is pregnant, he has to suck the first wave of blood in his womb.


    Grandpa was really "careful".


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother to talk to him. She just said that the pill was not easy to get. Let herself think about it and send the man away.


    In the backyard, in front of everyone, Lin Mengya pretended to calculate for Zhao Ziyan. Finally, she said that the reason why he was convulsed was that there were always ghosts to invade and need to invite a divine soldier to protect him.


    As soon as I heard this, the big guys came to their senses.


    They are full of admiration for the abilities of these three little Taoists.


    Moreover, the divine soldiers fall from heaven. This is a "miracle" that ordinary people rarely see in their life.


    So when the incense table was put on, the courtyard was crowded with people.


    This time, the person in charge is Qing Hu.


    Lin Mengya stepped aside and sat on the futon with Wu Ying, chanting words in her mouth.


    All the moves of the Qing fox are full of elegant beauty, and his actions are more like a kind of martial arts moves.


    This time, the people around were dazzled.


    I can''t help feeling that the Taoism of these three masters is really profound!


    "It''s urgent as a law and order, and God''s soldiers!"


    With a stroke of the Dharma sword in Qinghu''s hand, the wind surged in an instant. Only a thunder was heard on the ground, and then a golden armor God came down from the sky!


    Where have people seen such a scene? They all knelt down and paid homage to the God.


    The Qing Fox also received the "magic power" and came forward to the golden armor God.


    "Today, I have to ask the God of heaven to come down to earth and ask the God of heaven to understand."


    The God of gold armor was tall, and the gold armor on his body was shining, as if


    It''s made of gold.


    With a golden mask on his face, he looked up boldly and was afraid to look up again.


    It turned out that the two eyes of the golden armor God were also golden.


    Jinjia Heavenly God nodded and went into the inner courtyard with the Taoist priest.


    Some curious people wanted to go in, but they were blocked out of the door.


    "No one is allowed to be abrupt without the order of the eldest lady. God! If you don''t want to mess up the scourge, you can serve outside honestly!"


    LAN Gu said with a serious warning on her face.


    Now, the big guys are honest.


    Although the gods are rare, they can''t afford it.


    At that moment, they scattered more than half.


    The rest of them inquired about the situation and reported back to each other.


    It must not take a quarter of an hour for the Fang family to know that today, the eldest lady invited a golden armor God to help.


    "Miss, someone is coming!"


    At the door, the woman who proposed to find someone to exorcise evil spirits reported back and forth to Fang Rao with happy eyebrows.


    At the moment, she seemed a little restless.


    "Grandma Mo, will Xiao Er dislike me like this?"


    When she got the news, she dressed up.


    She turned over her skirt more than ten years ago, but it''s a pity that the years are unforgiving. She''s not what she was then.


    She can only try her best to dress up elegant and gentle, and try to make the child feel that she is still his gentle and loving mother.


    Mother-in-law Mo has mixed feelings when she looks like this.


    "A child will never dislike his mother. Just the two bastards in my family, they still don''t dislike my pleats? Young lady, be safe and don''t let the children see jokes."


    Mother Mo''s words didn''t reassure Fang Rao.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help sighing.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Xiao ER may have forgotten my appearance. In fact, I wanted to talk to him last time, but time is too tight. Our mother and son haven''t been close for many years, and I don''t know whether he still wants me now."


    She talked to herself nervously.


    Although they seemed to have reconciled last time, she could see that her son was still on guard against her.


    It made her both sad and remorseful.


    If she had not been too weak, her children would not have drifted in the wind and rain for so long.


    Just thinking about these things, she suddenly felt that someone was holding a flower on her head.


    "Hibiscus is more worthy of her mother."


    Familiar tone, but more mature tone than in memory, let Fang Rao''s body shake gently.


    She subconsciously looked into the mirror and saw a plain Hibiscus Flower pinned on her bun.


    Youth is somewhat similar to her appearance, but more vigorous.


    She couldn''t help but feel the acid in her eyes and trembled to touch the delicate Hibiscus petals.


    "You are the best at coaxing your mother''s favor. Where did you find this flower?"


    Huo Xiao picked up his lips and smiled with some pride.


    "Of course, only I can find it. I''ve never forgotten what my mother likes."


    Just like when he was young, every time he wanted to see her, whether it was winter or summer, he would not forget to bring her some hibiscus flowers.


    At that time, the little boy was so proud.


    It seems to coax my mother to be happy


    It has become a very proud thing.


    Fang Rao couldn''t stand it anymore. She turned and hugged her grown-up son.


    "Xiao''er, I''m sorry for you."


    Huo Xiao''s eyes flashed, but he still patted his mother on the back.


    "Well, mom, don''t cry. It''s not easy for us to reunite with our mother and son. No one can separate our family anymore."


    Fang Rao nodded with tears.


    "Yes, I''ll follow you in the future. I''ll see you marry and have children with my own eyes and don''t leave any regrets."


    Huoxiao lowered his head and gently wiped his mother''s tears.


    The mother and son looked at each other and smiled, as if they had put down their heavy burden.


    Outside the door, mother-in-law Mo and aunt LAN are also happy for their own master.


    After Huo Xiao opened the door to welcome Lin Mengya and them in, the mother and son also returned to normal, and the atmosphere was much more harmonious than the last time they met.


    "Come on in! It''s really hard for you. I didn''t expect you to come up with this method. I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    Fang Rao has been a little incoherent.


    Before, Lin Mengya just mentioned sending her an expert to defend herself. When she came this morning, she suddenly told her that the man was Huo Xiao.


    This makes Fang Rao both surprised and worried.


    After all, many people in the Fang family have seen Xiao''er. Although her son has grown up, it will inevitably arouse suspicion.


    But they used this method, not to mention the Fang family.


    Even if she didn''t know it, she wouldn''t recognize it.


    Moreover, the name of God also avoided a lot of trouble, which really made her overjoyed.


    "Aunt Fang, you have to thank Miss Gong for this." Wu Ying said with a smile.


    Now, he admires Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "They are all small tricks. Even so, you should pay attention to them. After all, they are all fake. They will be exposed one day."


    Several people nodded and wrote it down.


    With LAN Gu and mother-in-law Mo guarding the door, and two masters of Qing Hu and Huo Xiao sitting in the battle, it is much more convenient for several people to talk.


    Today, she is more in preparation for Zhao Ziyan''s personality obliteration.


    These days, without the nectar of Liuyang flower, Zhao Ziyan is quiet.


    Just for Aunt Fang''s attachment, everything is still the same, and others have recovered well.


    After testing Zhao Ziyan''s psychological condition, Lin Mengya talked to Aunt Fang about master Fang.


    "What a dream!" Fang Rao blushed with anger.


    "My Xiao son was almost killed by him. Now Ziyan has become like this. How can I give him a chance to hurt my child!"


    "I don''t think he will give up this matter easily. I heard that elder Zhao is coming these days. Master Fang can''t get the birth pill from me, so he will think of other ways."


    In this regard, Lin Mengya''s attitude is not optimistic.


    Master Fang''s persistence in power is extraordinary.


    Besides, he has sacrificed his daughter once and doesn''t care about the second time.


    "Even if I die, I will never give birth to that man!"


    Aunt Fang said gnashing her teeth, as if she hated elder Zhao deeply.


    After all, there must have been some reasons for the Huo family''s extermination with the Zhao family.


    "However, it''s not appropriate for us to scare the snake. If you want to help, you can ask."


    In order to be cautious, she advised aunt Fang.

 Chapter 2611

    Not everyone in the Fang family wants Zhao Ziyan to cure his madness safely.


    "Second master, I''ve asked you out. The three Taoists really have some skills. Zhao Ziyan is no longer so crazy. Maybe he can really cure it!"


    In the second room, Fang GUI looked gloomy and listened to the reply from his men.


    Finally, Fang Qiao was quietly buried at the edge of the Fang family''s cemetery, and his father promised him that he would compensate them.


    But he eventually lost a daughter, and since that day, his wife has fallen ill because of excessive sadness.


    Unless the old man promised to give him the whole Fang family, he would never give up.


    "Oh, my father is really old and confused. What can he do even if he is good? There are so many young talents in the Zhao family. Zhao Yixuan is crazy to let this useless little bastard ascend."


    Fang GUI only thought he had understood the mystery.


    For his father''s stubbornness, he also has the right to think that the other party is old and useless.


    The servants certainly agreed with him.


    "It''s just that the Zhao family has sent someone to contact us recently. Second master, what do you think of this?"


    Fang Guijing thought again and again.


    The situation of the Zhao family is very complicated.


    Zhao Yixuan, the elder of the Zhao family, is also the youngest Sanhui elder at present. He has more prospects than the two men of the Sheng family and the Song family.


    Now, it has been widely rumored that he may become the youngest elder Sihui and even elder wuhui.


    Such a person, of course, is the target of everyone competing to curry favor with.


    Therefore, the marriage of the Fang family is particularly important in the eyes of some people.


    "First explore their tone. Anyway, Fang Rao is my sister after all. I don''t do it all for myself."


    When the Zhao family sent someone to come before, Fang GUI prevaricated every time.


    Now, he felt that he didn''t have to bet all his treasure on one person.


    The servant immediately followed and flattered, "the second master is thoughtful. If you are more powerful, won''t our eldest lady''s position in the Zhao family be more stable?"


    "Alas, ah Rao just doesn''t understand my pains!"


    Fang GUI sighed and felt that her sister really didn''t know what to do.


    "Ah Rao is almost forty. When she is old and yellow, he will know that without the support of the Fang family, her position in the Zhao family will not be so stable."


    The servant flattered Fang GUI again and again, which made him feel like he was in control of everything.


    No matter how they calculate, with the cooperation of aunt Fang, Lin Mengya''s preparation has reached the last step.


    Tomorrow, she will use her mind to erase Zhao Ziyan''s personality.


    She did it for the first time.


    As for whether there will be any problems in the process, she is not fully sure.


    "Miss Gong, can Ziyan survive?"


    This is the third time aunt Fang has asked her.


    Lin Mengya said reluctantly, "I''m not sure. If you''re really worried, you can make fun of treatment at any time."


    Fang Rao smiled helplessly, but her attitude was very persistent.


    "I''m just a little worried, but it''s also his own life. Whether he can Chengdu depends on his own fortune."


    Aunt Fang is very open about this matter.


    To tell the truth, from the moment she saw Fang Qiao die in his hands, she knew that the crimes written on him before should be true.


    No one can make mistakes without paying the price.


    Zhao Ziyan''s life can only be borne by himself.


    "I''ll try my best." Lin Mengya can only say so.


    Fang Rao nodded, but still couldn''t help dividing most of the rest of the time to accompany Zhao Ziyan.


    "Come on, I''ll see you off." Huoxiao suggested.


    Lin Mengya happened to have something to tell him.


    Although Huo Xiao doesn''t wear a gold armour now, that mask can frighten people.


    At least when the Fang family saw him up and down, they would stop and salute him respectfully.


    The three of Lin Mengya also kept their faces tight, looking like an expert.


    Until out of the city, the four can communicate freely.


    "What have you seen in Fang''s house these two days?" Lin Mengya asked in a low voice.


    "The Fang family is also ready to move, and I found that the second young master of the Fang family seems to be particularly concerned about the situation on my mother''s side. He has sent the most people to inquire these days."


    Young master Fang er? She suddenly remembered the tragedy aunt Fang mentioned to her.


    "Is it to avenge your daughter?"


    But Huo Xiao''s mouth behind the mask disdained to provoke it.


    "If he really wants to avenge his daughter, he won''t just look far and don''t start. The Fang family always love only their own interests."


    This is really to the point.


    But at this time, the Qing fox, who had been guarding around, suddenly moved his ears.


    "Someone is coming."


    The two immediately stopped talking. In a few minutes, they saw five or six people dressed as servants of the Fang family, who hurried to catch up.


    "Taoist priest, stay! My master wants to ask you something."


    The visitor is a stranger to Lin Mengya and them, but Huoxiao is no longer familiar.


    He bowed his head and warned with a volume that only Lin Mengya could hear: "it''s the second young master of the Fang family."


    Really speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming.


    Lin Mengya put on her sleeves and asked, "what advice does the second young master have?"


    The man was not surprised that she knew her identity. The immortal, of course, knew everything.


    "I dare not, but my second young master wants to ask you to do a Dharma." The servant''s attitude became more and more respectful.


    Lin Mengya said, "Dharma? What Dharma?"


    "Alas, you don''t know. My young lady died early in an accident a few days ago. My young master and my young lady are eager for women, and they don''t think about food and tea these days. The second young master heard that you have a profound Dharma, so he wants you to do a Dharma for my young lady and express his sorrow."


    At first glance, there was nothing wrong with this, and even unknowingly, he would lament the love of young master Fang er''s daughter.


    But Lin Mengya knows very well that the second young master of the Fang family is also a black heart.


    And Huo Xiaocai just said that he was very concerned about Zhao Ziyan''s condition.


    So it seems that things are not so simple.


    "So it is. Well, after I do it for the young master tomorrow, I''ll discuss it with the second young master."


    But the servant said urgently: "anyway, young master Zhao''s illness is not urgent. In such a day or two, by the way, my second young master said, as long as you can nod your head, I''ll donate more incense money to you."


    The more anxious the other party is, the more abnormal Lin Mengya feels about it.


    "It''s just a day. Can''t the second young master afford to wait?"


    The servant looked embarrassed.


    "I really don''t want to embarrass you, but my wife can''t be stable day and night because of this. Taoist priest, you are a Bodhisattva. Judging from my wife''s loving mother''s heart, please help us this time."


    Lin Mengya thought that she was a Taoist and not a system with Bodhisattva, but she refused.


    The servant secretly gave a look sign to several people nearby.


    Then those people thought their actions were hidden and cut off all their retreat.


    "Taoist priest, you''d better come with me."


    The servant''s patience was exhausted, frowning and almost threatening.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and found their plan.


    "It seems that these two young masters are going to buy and sell?"


    "Hey, that''s not what I said. My second young master is quite sincere. I don''t know if it''s good or bad."


    Then, the servant waved his hand and said coldly, "do it, please go back to me!"


    With that, the remaining few people Besieged from all directions.


    Unfortunately, they completely miscalculated the combat effectiveness of these four people.


    Qing Hu and Huo Xiao were just fighting. The five people all lay down on the ground honestly.


    "Go back and tell your second young master that you can invite me if you want, but you have to follow my schedule, or I won''t work well."


    Lin Mengya looked up and his attitude was very rampant.


    The servant was only shivering.


    He never dreamed that the swindler who he thought was a little more advanced had such a powerful skill.


    Immediately, he ran away with his men.


    "Tut, the second young master of the Fang family is also incompetent."


    Qing Hu held his shoulder and made a conclusion with contempt.


    Huoxiao was worried.


    "He dared to send someone to intercept us today. I''m afraid there will be some changes tomorrow."


    Lin Mengya was not worried at all.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t turn over any waves."


    Huo Xiao is still worried. I hope so.


    The next day, the three of Lin Mengya, who walked back and forth with empty hands, brought a big box this time.


    Some people will come forward to lift it immediately. Unfortunately, twelve or three of them can''t lift it with all their strength.


    Finally, the Taoist priest became a soldier. After summoning four Hercules, he safely carried the box to the backyard.


    She engaged in such a big battle, which naturally alerted the rest of the Fang family.


    Master Fang hurried over happily to see the baby''s face.


    However, Lin Mengya''s cover is very strict this time. In addition to the golden armor God, there are four more powerful men guarding the door.


    Master Fang couldn''t help beating drums when he watched the battle.


    I thought there were more and more immortals at home. Could it be that his family was still blessed with caves?


    In the inner room, Fang Rao comforted Zhao Ziyan.


    "Miss Gong, I''ll give you the child."


    Although she was reluctant to give up, Fang Rao still had to be cruel.


    Lin Mengya nodded, came forward, and a needle went into the acupoint on Zhao Ziyan''s head.


    Just now, she looked at her Zhao Ziyan with her big eyes open and fainted the next moment.


    When he wakes up again, he will know whether he has succeeded or failed.


    "Aunt Fang, go out first. I can''t be disturbed."


    Fang Rao nodded and waited outside.


    The inner room was very quiet. Lin Mengya put out all her tools.

 Chapter 2612

    This is a new attempt. At present, it may not have a far-reaching impact, but it has become the hope of many people in the near future.


    Lin Mengya took out her small incense burner and lit the powder of tranquilizing incense inside.


    With the fragrance, Zhao Ziyan in bed fell into a deeper sleep.


    Now he is like a newborn, exposing all his inner world to Lin Mengya.


    Different from the quiet inside, the undercurrent outside finally showed a dangerous sign at this moment.


    "Second young master, the Taoist priest is working inside. You can''t go in now!"


    The housekeeper was anxious to stop GUI.


    However, the second young master''s attitude today is too strong.


    "Hum! That little beast killed my daughter. I want him to die. Get out of the way and don''t let me say it again!"


    Then the second young master came forward and pushed the housekeeper away.


    Seeing the way out of the way, Fang GUI snorted coldly and went straight in.


    Master Fang looked at his second son unexpectedly and asked, "what''s the trouble? Don''t you know what the Taoist priest is doing? If you delay Ziyan''s illness, can you be responsible?"


    But Fang GUI didn''t stop there. Instead, he said with a smile: "father, are you so sure that the little bastard will be fine? In my opinion, you are confused and forget that he is not the seed of the Zhao family!"


    "Shut up!" Master Fang scolded angrily, and his eyebrows were frowned.


    "Such a big man is so careless! I can tell you that even if Ziyan was not born by your sister, he is also my grandson and the young master of the Zhao family. You''d better put your thoughts back to me. I don''t give you enough compensation for Fang Qiao''s death?"


    Fang GUI ironically hooked his lips.


    He knew that his father would not listen to his advice.


    But the Fang family must not be destroyed in his father''s hands.


    "I don''t care about Joel''s life and death, but father, you bet the wrong thing this time."


    "What do you mean?" Master Fang looked at his second son with growing dissatisfaction.


    I saw the other party take out a letter, with some pride hidden in his eyes.


    "You''d better see it with your own eyes."


    Master Fang held his temper and pulled the letter over.


    But the more he looked, the bigger his eyes widened, and finally he even couldn''t believe it.


    "This, what''s written in this letter is true?"


    Fang GUI sneered.


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can find someone to inquire about the Zhao family. I just know first, so I don''t want our Fang family to be the victim of their internal struggle!"


    These words are high sounding, but master Fang has to believe them.


    His face sank abruptly, and then he stuffed the letter into his arms.


    "I''ll be right back. You stay here. Don''t act rashly."


    With that, master Fang left quickly.


    But Fang GUI was sure that he would regret it when master Fang came back.


    Oh, although he received the news last night, he just wanted to see the old man beating his chest and feet.


    Fang family, it''s time for someone to take the helm.


    "Little sister, you''d better get out of the way. You don''t want to hurt your friendship with me because of an outsider?"


    Fang GUI looked at Fang Rao who was blocking the door with dissatisfaction.


    But she smiled coldly.


    "I will never give you another chance to hurt my children."


    "Your child has long died!" Fang GUI became more and more impatient.


    "Besides, you want children anytime. The little bastard in it is not only your flesh and blood, but also killed your niece. Don''t you feel sorry for Joel as an aunt?"


    When it comes to Fang Qiao, Fang Rao looks dark.


    "I''m sorry for Joe and my second sister-in-law. But my second brother, Ziyan has paid the price. And he doesn''t want Fang Qiao on purpose. He just can''t control himself."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so partial to the murderer!"


    Fang GUI''s condescending accusation against Fang Rao.


    "If you still think of me as your second brother and Joel as your niece, get out of the way and let me finish the little beast!"


    "No!"


    Fang Rao insisted on standing in front of Fang GUI.


    Unfortunately, the latter did not have much awe of her and lowered his face to warn her.


    "Fang Rao, if you are still stubborn, I''m afraid you can''t keep your own position!"


    Fang Rao was inspired to be a loving mother. This time, she will never shrink back from the Fang family.


    "Fang GUI, you move my child and have a try! We will never die with you!"


    She is like a female wolf protecting her calf, opening her thin arms to block her children.


    Maybe once she couldn''t protect Huoxiao well, then from now on, she won''t be absent when the children need her.


    "Trouble." Fang GUI frowned, but ordered him to bring someone: "put the eldest lady away."


    Those people still hesitated, but the two masters'' confidants immediately came forward, and they were also scrambling to be the first.


    But don''t want the next moment, a more tall figure, blocked Fang Rao.


    "If you want to die, take another step forward."


    The voice under the mask was a little stuffy, but Fang Rao looked micro.


    In fact, she is very tangled these days.


    After all, she gave her mother''s love to Ziyan. Although Huoxiao was always her most important child in her heart, she was inevitably afraid that Huoxiao would misunderstand her.


    But her children are more tolerant than she imagined.


    "Get out of the way!" Fang GUI has no patience with outsiders.


    Who knows that the tall god in gold armor was not afraid at all, and his momentum suddenly changed, which made him a little frightened.


    "Trespassers die!"


    The long sword is out of its scabbard and the cold light is shining.


    Fang Rao''s eyes flickered with tears, but she still restrained her complex emotions and kept firmly outside the door with her children.


    Several people were deadlocked for a time, and Fang GUI didn''t expect to encounter a thorn head.


    He became even more anxious at the thought that he could not offer his sincerity to new flatterers.


    "Shit, I knew I did it last night! Listen to me. No matter what happens, whoever can break in first and kill that little bastard, I''ll give him 300 liang of silver!"


    Three hundred Liang!


    Suddenly, the people around were ready to move.


    The housekeeper who finally got up wanted to stop, but hesitated.


    The master must have gone to find out the news, but now no one has come back, which is almost equal to the master''s acquiescence in the second young master''s behavior.


    He has always been observant of the master''s mind.


    Just as he hesitated, someone couldn''t resist the temptation and rushed up directly.


    "Die!"


    Huo Xiao''s eyes changed and the hilt of the sword directly met each other.


    In an instant, people flew out and even vomited blood. Life and death are unknown.


    Maybe it''s his means of deterrence


    The crowd lived.


    But Fang GUI clenched his fist and said coldly, "five hundred Liang! As long as you can rush in and shut the little bastard up forever, I''ll give you five hundred Liang each!"


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were red.


    As long as someone rushes in, they all have five hundred Liang!


    Once people are blinded by greed, death is no longer a threat.


    Moreover, they did not choose to make direct contact with Huoxiao, but chose to attack in other directions.


    Fang Rao was protected by Huoxiao and retreated to the door.


    "Stop it! Stop it all!" She shouted, but no one listened to her.


    Huo Xiao seemed to have known the outcome at this time. He just calmly commanded the four people to guard the door, and then pushed Fang Rao into the door.


    "Xiao''er! You can''t kill!"


    Huoxiao''s back suddenly tightened because of her words, but this time, Fang Rao''s eyes were only her children.


    "Your friends will be in danger, Xiao''er. The Fang family will die, but they are not worth getting you into trouble."


    Not because the Fang family is her mother''s family, but because they are worried about him and his friends.


    His eyes warmed slightly, and he closed the door gently.


    "I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    The tears in Fang Rao''s eyes finally fell.


    She clenched her teeth and her heart churned with hate.


    If they dare to hurt her child again this time, she will fight for her own life and want the whole Fang family to be buried with her!


    There was a lot of noise outside, but there was no way to affect it inside.


    Personality erasure has reached the most critical moment.


    She has reshaped Zhao Ziyan''s initial personality by introducing.


    In this personality, everything about him is blank, pure as a newborn baby.


    Then, Lin Mengya prepares for the most important step.


    She wants to have a "dialogue" with Zhao Ziyan''s current personality.


    It can be said that this step is the key to Zhao Ziyan''s smooth survival.


    If his nature is evil, his blank personality will be gradually blackened, and finally he will completely collapse, and he will perish.


    Zhao Ziyan, who was still sleeping just now, suddenly trembled all over.


    "No! Don''t drive me away! I''m my mother''s son. I''m not a wild seed! I''m not, I''m not!"


    His reaction grew stronger, and his hoarse voice seemed to howl of despair.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes. Just now she established a common "domain" with each other briefly through her mind skills.


    She can spy on Zhao Ziyan''s deepest feelings in this field.


    That is the inferiority complex tightly intertwined by fear.


    Zhao Ziyan is an adopted son, so the Zhao family flatters him everywhere and is secretly crowding him out at the same time.


    His adoptive parents ignored his control because of their own affairs.


    Therefore, under the deliberate guidance of others, he contracted all kinds of bad habits.


    He likes to abuse and kill people. All kinds of acts show that he is the real young master of the Zhao family.


    But the more domineering he is, more and more people fear him and flatter him.


    He began to be infatuated with this feeling, and even felt that as long as he killed all those who secretly despised him, he could be his little master forever.


    At last he degenerated and became addicted to this illusion.


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    This is a completely distorted personality, and it is hopeless.

 Chapter 2613

    Lin Mengya bit by bit pulled out all the secrets hidden in Zhao Ziyan''s heart, and then she began to use her mind skills to destroy Zhao Ziyan''s existing personality.


    Just did not expect that his existing personality actually had some resistance.


    Lin Mengya found that Zhao Ziyan was given a psychological hint.


    Those deep-rooted inferiority complex is the introduction, and this psychological hint is the real reason why he fell into the abyss.


    Fortunately, she used her mind.


    After some twists and turns, she finally completed the erasure of Zhao Ziyan''s existing personality.


    But just as she was relieved, two people suddenly fell from the broken roof.


    As soon as they landed, they went straight to Zhao Ziyan on the bed. The killing was obvious.


    "Who are you? Stop!"


    The long time of concentration made her physically exhausted.


    The two men''s means were cruel and fast. They almost didn''t drag mud and water at all. They came straight to her vital point.


    At this time, those Fang families outside have completely entangled Huoxiao and others.


    No matter how fast they are, they can''t come to save people.


    Just when the man''s hand was about to cut off Lin Mengya''s neck, she didn''t dodge. She looked as if she had been scared silly.


    The next moment, the killer stepped back a few steps before he could stop.


    "It seems that you still can''t learn well. I''ve said many times not to disturb the immortal''s practice, but you just don''t listen."


    The atmosphere in the room was eerie.


    The two killers were already frightened and suspicious.


    They have been snooping on the roof for a long time.


    There was no one in the room except the little Taoist and the useless man lying in bed.


    But


    The two killers looked at their hands in disbelief.


    Just now, they both felt a stabbing pain in the tiger''s mouth almost at the same time. Maybe both of their hands would be useless.


    But there was still no one in the room.


    They looked at her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what they thought and waved her sleeve. She still maintained her "expert nature".


    "You don''t know that great disaster is coming. Do you want to put your life here?"


    They were half convinced and half doubted. They were about to continue to come forward, but their knees suddenly hurt, plopped and knelt in front of her.


    This time they saw clearly.


    The Taoist priest didn''t move, nor did the one on the bed!


    Who moved that? Ghosts?


    Lin Meng sat leisurely by Zhao Ziyan''s bed with a sneer on his lips.


    "That''s stupid."


    With that, she closed her eyes and didn''t know what the law was talking about.


    At this time, the two killers suddenly felt as if they had been tightly grasped by their hands. The secret pain suddenly hit them, leaving them unable to resist and even exhaling.


    "Ah! Help!"


    The strange man''s exclamation startled Fang Rao.


    She immediately opened the door and saw two men rolling on the ground.


    "Someone broke in, that''s the price!" She suddenly raised her voice.


    At the same moment, the door outside suddenly opened.


    The servants of the Fang family, who had been fascinated by 500 Liang, only saw that the two men were still struggling and crying just now. After a while, there was no movement in them.


    Suddenly, a cool feeling rose.


    They just remembered the Taoist priest''s warning.


    Trespassers die!


    The two inside, don''t they seem to be dead?


    Suddenly, greed receded, and fear hit my heart again.


    "The living immortal, spare your life!"


    "We didn''t mean it. The second young master forced us to do so!"


    "Yes, they are all second young masters. If you want to punish him, it''s none of our business!"


    The pleading outside didn''t ease her face much.


    Fang GUI stared at her, which was especially terrible.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes gently passed over the servants who knelt down, and then fell on Fang GUI.


    But the latter narrowed his eyes and said, "you charlatan, don''t think you can deceive my eyes by playing a play! Come on, give me the liar and Zhao Ziyan -"


    "How about together? I''m from the Zhao family. When will it be your Fang''s turn to deal with it?"


    A very dignified and cold voice sounded. In an instant, Fang GUI''s face turned white.


    Lin Mengya squinted.


    She saw a tall figure coming slowly.


    The man''s face was handsome, but there were some deep gullies between his eyebrows.


    With a different cold look in his eyes, although the momentum is sufficient, it makes people feel a little cold for no reason.


    Looking at the man coming, Fang GUI was scared to death.


    Turning around, he said hello to each other unnaturally.


    "Brother in law, what brings you here?"


    Brother in law?


    Lin Mengya was secretly surprised.


    Combined with the address and Fang GUI''s attitude, this person''s identity is ten clear.


    He is the biggest dependence of the Zhao family and the root of aunt Fang''s pain - Zhao Yixuan, the elder of the Zhao family!


    Zhao Yixuan just glanced at Fang GUI lightly and didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Then he passed him directly and went directly to Fang Rao''s face.


    "Madam -"


    "Pa" made a crisp sound. In full view of the public, Fang Rao shed tears and slapped him in the face.


    "Zhao Yixuan, you really have a heart of stone! Even if Ziyan is ill, he is also your adopted son. Can''t you tolerate him like this?"


    Lin Mengya saw Zhao Yixuan frown with her own eyes.


    This man is definitely the kind of person who lives in the top all the year round.


    She was really worried about Aunt Fang''s safety. She just wanted to come forward, but she saw a man''s speed was much faster than her.


    It''s Huoxiao!


    Although he is still wearing a mask, the adult man who is more than half a head taller than Zhao Yixuan does not lose momentum at all.


    He firmly protected his mother behind him, but he was against the man.


    Zhao Yixuan rubbed his eyebrows, and his attitude became colder and colder.


    "Madam, I''ll explain this to you later. Stop fooling around and come with me."


    "If she wants to go, she can go. If she doesn''t want to go, no one can force her."


    Huoxiao''s deep voice contained strong anger.


    It was this man who broke up their family and even caused such a painful past between their mother and son.


    Today he is here. No one can force his mother to do what she doesn''t want to do.


    "Get out of the way, she''s my wife!"


    Zhao Yixuan is a little angry, but Huoxiao is obviously not afraid of him.


    Just when the two were tit for tat, Fang Rao grabbed her son and refused Zhao Yixuan with a cold face.


    "I won''t go with you. Ziyan still needs my care. It was my negligence that caused the child to be hurt. From now on, I will never let others hurt my child!"


    She was gratified


    I looked at my child with a firm tone.


    Zhao Yixuan tightened his lips and stared at Huo Xiao with deep eyes. His eyebrows were also pinched a little white by him. It was obvious that he had endured to the extreme.


    Conflict is imminent and fighting seems inevitable.


    "Elder Zhao."


    Just when everyone held their breath, a clear voice broke the frozen atmosphere.


    "I see your face. I''m afraid you''re feeling a little unwell recently?"


    Zhao Yixuan followed his voice and looked coldly at the little Taoist.


    Facing Lin Mengya, an outsider, Zhao Yixuan is obviously more impatient.


    But she didn''t see the other party''s dissatisfaction. She said with a smile: "I think you''re too angry and always want to lose your temper recently. I have a bait that can calm you down. Why don''t you try it?"


    The words of rejection had reached his lips, but Zhao Yixuan''s nose suddenly jumped into a cold fragrance.


    In an instant, the tumbling anger seemed to be comforted by a pair of small hands, and even his head woke up a lot.


    "What kind of fragrance is this?"


    He asked, looking at the small censer in her hand.


    Lin Mengya smiled and offered the censer with both hands.


    "This is my own clothes and incense. It''s not a precious thing. It just makes people relax. Elder Zhao will give it to you if he likes it."


    "Well, thank you."


    Zhao Yixuan is still cold, but what everyone didn''t expect is that he actually took over the small incense burner in her hand.


    For this reason, Lin Mengya quietly pulled Huoxiao.


    Although the latter is reluctant, he knows what she means.


    With a cold hum, he protected Fang Rao and went to the inner room.


    Zhao Yixuan watched them leave, feeling worse and worse.


    But Lin Mengya, like an interpreter, said in a low voice: "madam is just eager to love her son. After all, the little childe is seriously ill and weak. It is understandable that she is worried about her child and is out of control for a moment. Please forgive her."


    Zhao Yixuan took back his sight, but now it fell on her.


    She could feel the other party''s examination of herself, with some doubt.


    But her attitude was generous, neither flattering nor guilty, which made Zhao Yixuan less alert to her.


    "Is Ziyan really ill?" Zhao Yixuan''s tone was cold and hard. He couldn''t hear half of his concern at all.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "The young master was frightened. He was indeed unconscious earlier. Now he has just woke up, but he has been affected more or less."


    She hesitated to stop talking, but Zhao Yixuan ordered: "if you have something to say, I don''t like someone to talk haltingly."


    "Yes, the young master may forget something."


    She pointed to her head again, her voice a little lower.


    "And it may not be easy to use here, just like a child of seven or eight."


    But after hearing this, Zhao Yixuan just said faintly, "it''s better to be stupid, so as to save him from making trouble every day."


    It''s really irresponsible to be a father.


    Lin Mengya Tucao in his heart, but still make complaints about his calm.


    Zhao Yixuan looked deeply at the inner room, but the man turned and left without hesitation.


    Fang GUI just woke up and posted it, trying to explain his various behaviors.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go."


    After Lin Mengya dismissed all the people at the door, she entered the house and closed the door.


    In the inner room, aunt Fang is gently calling with Zhao Ziyan in her arms.


    The latter gradually woke up. After seeing Fang Rao''s face, his confused eyes suddenly sniffed and cried.

 Chapter 2614

    Although aunt Fang was in a hurry, Zhao Ziyan was still full of attachment to her.


    In addition, the other party is the first person he saw after opening his eyes. Naturally, he is also full of chick plot to the other party.


    Lin Mengya strode to the big box she had brought in.


    After opening the box, he took his sleeve to wipe the sweat of long Tianyu sitting inside.


    "How''s it going? Is there anything wrong?"


    Although the sides of the box are hollow and breathable, it is naturally very hot after being stuffy for so long.


    Long Tianyu shook his head and posted his long hair wet with sweat on the side of his face, but it didn''t hurt his beauty.


    He took his wife''s hand and asked in a low voice, "are you hurt? Does your head still hurt?"


    He remembered that when the two killers attacked before, ya''er looked tired but struggling, which made him feel distressed.


    Lin Mengya smiled at him and said, "it doesn''t hurt. Just sleep more at night."


    This is what long Tianyu strongly requested.


    After all, she was most afraid of being disturbed when she used her mind.


    Moreover, the Fang family was so chaotic that he didn''t trust his wife to be protected, so he took the initiative to join.


    Sure enough, he helped her in the box.


    And she hasn''t let her disguised identity be exposed. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Lin Mengya poured him a cup of tea.


    The two people are kind and loving, but Fang Rao''s mother and son are shrouded in layers of storms.


    "Xiao''er, just listen to your mother''s advice. It''s not appropriate to conflict with him now."


    Since Zhao Yixuan appeared, Fang Rao felt Huoxiao''s killing intention.


    She looked at her son with some worry, for fear that he would be killed on impulse.


    "It was he who tricked my companions, and he killed them! I must avenge this!"


    Huo Xiao''s words were filled with deep hatred.


    "Niang knows you want revenge, but you have to protect yourself first. Xiao''er, he''s from the Zhao family or the Presbyterian Council. It''s not easy for you to kill him." Fang Rao became more and more worried.


    But Huoxiao was determined.


    "I won''t trouble you. I''ll bear it myself."


    "I, I don''t mean that." Fang Rao hurriedly explained and unconsciously grabbed his wrist.


    "Over the years, I can''t wait for him to die, but once he dies, the Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family will work together to hunt you down. My mother just wants you to be safe and don''t want to see you hurt by those people!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade Huoxiao, Fang Rao wept silently, but refused to let go of her hand.


    The ignorant Zhao Ziyan curiously touched her tears and tasted them in his mouth. He cried and salted.


    Although he didn''t know the meaning of tears, he still wiped Fang Rao''s tears with his hand.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also exchanged eyes with long Tianyu, and they quickly reached a consensus.


    "I think what aunt Fang said is very reasonable."


    Lin Mengya whispered. At the same time, she was ready to be angry by Huoxiao.


    But this time, Huoxiao just sank his face and said nothing.


    She was secretly surprised, and then she continued to speak.


    "Not to mention what the Zhao family will do, he is an official Sanhui elder. Just relying on this Council, they won''t let us go. They are worried that they don''t have a suitable reason to completely eradicate the foreigners. If we start against Zhao Yixuan now, won''t we take the initiative to give them a handle?"


    This time, she did not have Huoxiao''s behavior and separated from them


    ¡£


    Huoxiao felt it too, and his look eased a little.


    "But this is a great opportunity. Besides, I can''t watch my mother enter the sea of suffering again?"


    Fang Rao was stunned. She didn''t expect that Huoxiao had her own reason to do it.


    I couldn''t help being moved. I grabbed his hand and said, "I''m not afraid! I''ve been waiting for so many years. What can I do if I wait a little longer? I only want your safety."


    Huo Xiao didn''t speak. His big hand just held his mother''s hands tightly.


    Seeing their mother''s kindness and son''s filial piety, Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and eyes could not help but have a soft radian.


    "We''re not in a hurry at this time. Besides, Zhao Yixuan is likely to have something to do with the door killing case of your Huo family. He died like this. How can we check it?"


    Huoxiao was even more surprised.


    "You, you want to help me check the murder?"


    Lin Mengya nodded naturally.


    "Shouldn''t we? Besides, we let the Zhao family be wronged and become a murderer. If we don''t find out, we''ll never be able to clear the suspicion? Therefore, let''s take our time and be urgent."


    With the support of his companions and the love of his loving mother, Huo Xiao''s sharp killing heart at that moment finally calmed down slowly.


    Over the years, he has carried too many things and can''t relax all the time.


    From now on, it''s a little different.


    "Well, let''s take a long-term view."


    He turned his head and patted his mother''s hand.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t be so impulsive."


    Fang Rao nodded with tears, but she was happy in her heart.


    Her son is already an excellent and reliable man!


    The farce of the Fang family had just ended, and Lin Mengya, one of the leading actors, quietly withdrew.


    Qinghu and Wu Ying only had soy sauce today.


    However, they were not idle and brought some latest news about the Fang family.


    For example, the mysterious fourth young master of the Zhao family suddenly disappeared.


    Fang GUI also got the news that Zhao Yixuan had announced who the new head of the Zhao family was a few days ago, and formally recommended the eldest son of the next head of the family to the Presbyterian Council as one of the stewards.


    This almost shows that Zhao Ziyan is an abandoned son.


    So Fang Guicai took the risk and chose to kill Zhao Ziyan to flatter the new master.


    But they didn''t expect that Zhao Yixuan came to Fang''s house in person, and at this critical moment.


    "I personally tried the two killers today. They were sent by the new owner of the Zhao family. Presumably, they want to completely clear the obstacles for their son." Qing Hu said.


    By his means, digging out this matter is just a small matter.


    "The Zhao family is really vicious and comes down in one continuous line." Lin Mengya sneered.


    From Zhao mace to Zhao Ziyan, to today''s Zhao Yixuan and the Zhao family owner he selected.


    Their means are accompanied by a strong smell of blood, but they really look like a family.


    "Not only that, the Zhao family also arranged a lot of dark chess in the Fang family. If the Zhao family doesn''t like it one day, I''m afraid the Fang family will die clean overnight."


    Qinghu is in a bad mood, so there are only a little more things found.


    But Lin Mengya suspected that the goods might even find out some of master Fang''s underwear.


    After pulling the other party''s hand, she said flatteringly, "don''t be angry. Can you do it? I''m not refusing you to do it, but your body has just recovered better. I''m worried about you."


    It was just a small scene for several people before. Today, even the Zhao family stepped in. She subconsciously worried about Qinghu''s body and didn''t let him participate.


    Who knows, the man was angry.


    "Can I be afraid of those miscellaneous fish? Hum!"


    Qinghu continued to express his dissatisfaction, but he couldn''t stand Lin Mengya''s repeated weakness and selling Meng. Finally, he didn''t give up his anger for too long.


    "However, why did Zhao Yixuan suddenly come over?"


    After coaxing Qinghu, Lin Mengya rubbed her temples and leaned against long Tianyu.


    The latter gently rubbed her head and said softly, "maybe I miss his wife."


    Lin Mengya thought of something else.


    "On this Zhao Yixuan, I smell the smell of the combustion aid that almost burned Huo Xiao last time. Although the taste is very light, it should not be wrong."


    Fortunately, Huo Xiao is not here, otherwise he will find Zhao Yixuan desperately on impulse.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help paying attention to what she said.


    "The last fire was related to the Zhao family? But the Zhao family was also among them..."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "That''s why I don''t dare to make a conclusion easily. Although everyone says that Zhao Yixuan doesn''t care about the Zhao family, he sent people. Is it a little too brazen for him to do so?"


    Long Tianyu also thinks what she said is reasonable.


    "I''ll send someone to check. Will you go to Fang''s house tomorrow?"


    Hearing that he seemed to have something to say, Lin Mengya asked curiously, "don''t you want me to go?"


    "It''s not that we don''t want to, but that we have guests tomorrow."


    "Guest?" She was more confused.


    "Where are the guests?"


    Long Tianyu ordered her nose and deliberately sold it.


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    "Annoying!"


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look. This man is really more and more childish.


    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya got up and took her man out for a walk.


    But unexpectedly, I met Wu Ying on the road.


    The other party is still blue and purple, and his face is tired. At a glance, he knows that he didn''t sleep at all last night.


    And when they came out and passed each other''s room, they accidentally saw that Wu Ying''s room was locked.


    "Brother Huo, can I help you?" Out of kindness, Lin Mengya asked.


    But Wu Ying raised her eyes full of red blood. After looking at her, she shook her head and said, "everything is normal over there. By the way, he asked me to tell you that you don''t have to go today. The boss is busy taking care of aunt Fang. He won''t be impulsive anymore."


    "Well, I happen to have something to do today. It''s hard for you. Go to bed." She asked with a smile.


    Wu Ying also weakly hooked the corners of her mouth, but looking at her back, she seemed a little lonely.


    Lin Mengya thought he was thinking of his parents. He just sighed in his heart and took long Tianyu for a walk.


    Not long after they came back, Qinghu rushed in.


    "Girl, what the hell!"


    "Ha?"


    A sentence without beginning or end made her a little unresponsive.


    "What the hell? It''s not that we pretend to be Taoists these days. Are you a little too involved in the play?"


    "No, guess who I saw at the door just now?" Up to now, Qinghu still can''t believe his eyes.


    Lin Mengya blinked: "who?"

 Chapter 2615

    Before Qinghu could speak, Lin Mengya heard a brisk footsteps outside.


    Then, a small spherical figure, like a small shell, directly hugged her legs.


    "Mother!"


    Lin Mengya was shocked by the delicate milk sound.


    She just hugged the ball reflexively, and now her eyes are staring into a glass ball.


    "Mo, Mo Yan? Who brought you here?"


    The little guy who is about to turn six is very well raised by his family.


    The big black eyes were full of smiles.


    He held out his little white hand to her.


    Lin Mengya bent down and hugged his little body into her arms.


    Little Mo Yan immediately held his mother''s face and gave her two kisses with milk fragrance.


    "I miss you so much! Younger brother Ning''er misses you too. When can you go home?"


    Her heart suddenly turned into a pool of water.


    She kissed her big baby several times, and her heart calmed down a little.


    Long Tianyu frowned and stared at the man behind Mo Yan.


    "Brother, brother, don''t stare at me like that. It''s the decision of the whole family to send my nephew over, and I''m forced to be helpless."


    The more long QingHan said, the lower his voice became. Until now, he realized that the reason why the big guy decided to send him the children in a referendum was actually digging a big hole for him.


    No matter why Mo Yan came here, in short, the adult who sent it must be made difficult.


    I can''t believe the goods of the palace family!


    "Forced helpless?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes became colder.


    "Mo Yan is still young and doesn''t know how important it is. You''re such a big man. What if you encounter some trouble on the road and hurt Mo Yan?"


    The dragon is cold and bitter in his mouth.


    "I swear, third brother, I will use my life to protect my nephew."


    "Oh. A man who can''t even coax his daughter-in-law back is not trustworthy." Long Tianyu mercilessly demolished the platform.


    "It''s not the same thing." Long QingHan had to argue in a small voice. Finally, under the contempt of his third brother, he had to break his teeth and swallow in his stomach.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the Dragon light cold. She deserved it!


    Holding Mo Yan, he went to the inner room to check whether his son was hurt.


    Fortunately, this delicate skin and meat didn''t hurt half a cent, otherwise long QingHan wouldn''t be fooled by Yu''s stare and scold.


    "Mother, I miss you so much!"


    The little guy hugged her neck and said, and his small body arched directly into her arms.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pinch his fat little face.


    "Then tell your mother, why did you come here with your uncle QingHan?"


    Little Mo Yan thought for a moment, pulled out a small red cloth bag from his neck and held it in front of her.


    "It was given to me by the grandpa of the old hall Lord. He also said that my mother wouldn''t be angry if she saw it."


    "Huh?"


    She pinched the little red envelope and found it hard.


    After unfolding, I found that there was a short letter hidden in it.


    But the contents made her more and more frightened.


    In the end, she even broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Mother? What''s the matter with you?"


    Little Mo Yan wiped the sweat on Lin Mengya''s forehead with his fat hand, but his mother''s face was getting whiter and whiter


    ¡£


    Fortunately, long Tianyu also came in with a wheelchair. Mo Yan immediately got up from bed, waved to his father and said anxiously, "Dad, come and see my mother!"


    Long Tianyu also felt that Lin Mengya was trembling all over and immediately brought people over.


    "Ya''er! Ya''er! Don''t be afraid, I''m here, don''t be afraid!"


    He gently patted Lin Mengya on the back to comfort her.


    After a long time, she took a long breath, but the next moment she held Mo Yan tightly.


    "My mother will save you. My Mo Yan must grow up safely!"


    Mo Yan tilted his head curiously, but he did agree.


    "OK."


    Lin Mengya held him tightly, but her eyes couldn''t help turning red.


    Long Tianyu glimpsed the crumpled stationery in her hand, but she guessed in her heart.


    After lunch, she lay in bed and coaxed Mo Yan to take a nap.


    Now the little guy is becoming more and more evil. Even if his little face is fat, he can see his good appearance that fascinates the world in the future.


    She gently stroked Mo Yan''s small face and gently fell to the ground for a long time.


    Outside the door, the big guys gathered consciously.


    Long Tianyu was sitting in a wheelchair, but he was lost in thought.


    He also read the letter and must have the same attitude as her.


    Qinghu looked at their two faces so heavy that he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with the little bastard?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu, and she explained: "the master of the old hall asked Mo Yan to bring us a letter. The letter said that Mo Yan had a disease before. Before that, he had fainted several times and had no breath. If we can''t find a way, he may not live ten years."


    As a mother and a drug doctor with exquisite medical skills, the news was no less than a bolt from the blue for her.


    Although there is another key clue in the letter related to the life and death of Mo Yan, for now, finding a way to cure Mo Yan is the most important.


    "How could it be? The little bastard is very strong. When I taught him to practice martial arts, I found that he has excellent bones. Why did he suddenly get sick?" Qinghu is also a little incredible.


    These two little bastards are willing to pester him. He also loves Wu and Wu, because Lin Mengya''s relationship also loves them very much.


    Lin Mengya also shook her head powerlessly.


    "I don''t know, but according to the old temple Lord, the child''s disease should be brought out of the fetus. Otherwise, we couldn''t have found it before."


    She has always attached great importance to the health of her two babies.


    But this time, Mo Yan''s body almost suddenly appeared. Even she was helpless. How could she not be afraid?


    "So the old temple Lord asked me to send him here because there is a way to cure him?" Long QingHan also asked.


    This time of getting along also made him hurt his big nephew to the bone.


    It was hard for him to imagine that such a lovely child might die suddenly.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "The old hall Lord said in his letter that if we can find the ancient family''s treasure, maybe we can save Mo Yan."


    "What treasure? I''ll get it back now. If anyone dares to stop it, I''ll kill anyone!"


    Qinghu''s face was cold. Long QingHan was stunned and immediately said that he could help.


    But long Tianyu stopped them with a word.


    "Master is appreciating what the treasure is, and I''m afraid the ancient people won''t hand over the treasure so easily."


    "So what? If they don''t give it, I''ll kill them all." Qinghu said coldly.


    Long Tianyu looked at him calmly.


    "Can you finish it? If you force them to jump over the wall, they will certainly destroy the treasure. At that time, Mo Yan will really be hopeless."


    "What do you say? The ancient people are not reasonable at all. Don''t you see that they don''t even let their children go?" The tone of Qing Hu was almost aggressive.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly.


    "I will find a way to save Mo Yan. Before that, don''t be impulsive."


    Qing Hu picked up his shoulders and picked up the corners of his mouth.


    "You''d better think of something."


    "Stop arguing." Lin Mengya interrupted their tit for tat.


    What else did Qinghu want to say, but she swallowed it back in her pleading eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect them to quarrel.


    It is also the reason why Qinghu has to sort out his memory recently, so his temper is sometimes good and sometimes bad.


    But recently, long Tianyu has been under great pressure.


    Everyone has a huge stone in their heart. Now ink''s life and death are at stake, which also adds fuel to the fire, so it''s difficult for everyone to control their temper.


    "In short, no matter what it is for. I know we are all most concerned about Mo Yan. From now on, we have to be more careful about the affairs of the ancient people. At least we can''t stand on their opposite side. It''s better for us to get the support of a certain family. In this way, we have a greater chance of finding Zhibao to save Mo Yan."


    Everyone agrees with her.


    But they also know that the ancient people are so exclusive that up to now they have not even accepted foreigners who intermarry with their own people.


    Wouldn''t it be more repulsive to them, a group of strangers?


    That''s a real problem.


    But anyway, they will still work hard to keep Mo Yan alive.


    One afternoon, the whole Huo family''s old house was quiet.


    Until the evening, long QingHan hesitated to go to the room between Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    He raised his hand to knock on the door, but the next moment, he put it down again.


    After so much tossing and turning, before he finally gave up, there came the voice of long Tianyu.


    "What are you doing standing at the door? Get in quickly."


    Long QingHan, who was grabbed by others, sighed silently, but he still walked in with a hard head.


    "Third brother, haven''t you rested yet?"


    Only long Tianyu is reading in the room.


    He put down his book and rubbed the center of his eyebrows.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The smile on long QingHan''s face was frozen in an instant.


    But he gritted his teeth and took out a small box from his arms.


    "I received your letter on the way. I made a mistake. No matter how you punish me."


    He knelt at his brother''s feet without hesitation.


    These days, he has found more and more memories. At the same time, he is also surprised at how shameless he has done.


    In fact, he has no face to see his third brother.


    If he hadn''t promised to escort his nephew over this time, I''m afraid he would have escaped far away and would never appear in front of his brother again.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes fell on him, but he didn''t denounce his stupidity.


    Just like before, he was calm without waves, but he was ashamed.


    "QingHan, I don''t blame you for your attack on me, but you want to avoid the problems you have to face, but I''m disappointed in you."


    Long QingHan was stunned and clenched his fists.


    "Brother, I..."

 Chapter 2617

    "It seems that you are really not afraid of death."


    As Zhao Yixuan''s threat came down, there were also the sharp blades in the hands of the bodyguards next to him.


    The sharp blade seems to kill them at any time.


    But Lin Mengya seemed too calm. She still sat in place, with a little meaningless in her eyebrows and eyes.


    "If elder Zhao wants to kill him, just kill him." She got up slowly.


    The broad Taoist robe covered her, as well as her almost stiff legs.


    Zhao Yixuan stared at her, and the chill on his face grew stronger and stronger.


    "But if I die, I don''t know who can answer your doubts."


    She suddenly curled her lips and smiled with confidence.


    Zhao Yixuan took a deep breath and waved his hand.


    "You''re calm. It seems that you''re sure I won''t kill you until I get the answer."


    She sighed a long sigh in her heart.


    In fact, the truth is that she is also counselled and afraid.


    Just now she was pointed by so many knives that her legs were almost soft.


    But fortunately, she has one advantage.


    Even when she was scared to death, she could hold on to herself.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yixuan was afraid that he was really confused, which left their lives.


    "If you have something to say, don''t move your knife or gun if you have nothing to do. The path is an outsider and can''t touch any vulgarity."


    After narrowly escaping death, she became arrogant again.


    Zhao Yixuan was also frightened by her previous actions. Although she didn''t believe in her like the Fang family, she also classified her as unfathomable in her heart.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "listen to my wife. You cured Zhao Ziyan. I want to know what disease he got."


    Before speaking, Lin Mengya carefully observed Zhao Yixuan.


    As a father, he seems not surprised by Zhao Ziyan''s illness.


    "Zhao Chang has long noticed the abnormality of your son?" She asked.


    Zhao Yixuan was silent for a moment before nodding slightly.


    "I also found out not long ago that he had done so many things behind my back with his wife. As a half-year-old child, it is impossible for him to hide from us in an environment like the Zhao family."


    Lin Mengya noticed that Zhao Yixuan naturally put himself with aunt Fang from the beginning.


    It seems that the rumors are true. Elder Zhao''s aunt is really persistent.


    But she didn''t turn around on this matter, but briefly explained Zhao Ziyan''s psychological hint.


    "You mean that Zhao Ziyan became like this because of the instigation of others?" Zhao Yixuan narrowed his eyes and looked a little unhappy.


    It''s his business that his adopted son doesn''t succeed.


    But if someone wants to calculate him through the child, it is unforgivable.


    "I think most of the reason lies in himself, but if someone intimidates him from an early age or gives him wrong guidance, he takes it for granted. And you and your wife, as guardians, also have a certain responsibility."


    She almost didn''t directly say that he was a dereliction of duty as an adoptive father.


    Nevertheless, Zhao Yixuan''s face was more and more cold and arrogant.


    "I''ll take him back and discipline him."


    He thus decided the fate of Zhao Ziyan.


    Although Lin Mengya disagrees, it''s better to have someone in charge than no one.


    She thought the conversation was over, but Zhao Yixuan spoke again.


    "My wife seems to appreciate you very much."


    She subconsciously straightened her waist, and didn''t know if it was her illusion


    , why does she always think Zhao Yixuan has something to say?


    "Yes, madam, she is a kind man." She replied cautiously.


    "Did she mention me to you?" Zhao Yixuan glanced at her lightly, but his hand clenched into a fist unconsciously revealed his nervousness.


    "What are you talking about?" Did she hear right?


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t escape this time. He asked her seriously.


    "Did my wife mention me to you? Or did she ask you about our husband and wife?"


    Lin Mengya blinked.


    Huh? There is something wrong with this painting style!


    "Yes, of course. Madam often tells me about you. Oh, by the way, she asked me to pray for you."


    In fact, aunt Fang mentioned it several times.


    But every time he either gnashes his teeth with hate or scolds him as a beast.


    She doesn''t dare to tell the truth, otherwise Zhao Yixuan will be unhappy and unlucky.


    Zhao Yixuan''s face eased with the naked eye.


    Even if you try to pick the corners of your mouth, you still have to keep your previous look of power and domineering.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help patting her chest.


    Mom! Elder Zhao can''t be a love brain, can he?


    "I knew she was hard spoken and soft hearted, madam. I knew she had been wronged over the years, but there was no way."


    I don''t know if it touched the mechanism. Zhao Yixuan suddenly wanted to tell her some of his real thoughts.


    "I was engaged to her when we were young, and then..."


    He looked a little dark, obviously thinking of the marriage between Fang Rao and the Huo family.


    "I didn''t dislike her or force her. I''ve been with her for so many years, just trying to make her change her mind."


    Lin Mengya was a little confused.


    She really wanted to ask elder Zhao, do you know that because of these words, his ruthless image in her heart completely collapsed!


    "I know, madam. I''ve never forgotten that man in my heart all these years."


    His words were full of bitterness.


    "But she is my wife now. One day, I will make her willing!"


    She looked at Zhao Yixuan with a confident light in her eyes.


    I couldn''t help pouring cold water on him.


    Wake up! Not to mention that he broke up other people''s families, even the Huo family''s blood debt is enough to let them live in hatred for the rest of their lives.


    "So, can you ask me if my wife has anything she wants?"


    Zhao Yixuan seems to be begging her, but in fact his tone is imperative.


    Unfortunately, she was distracted all the time. She didn''t care about the stiffness in his words, but subconsciously agreed.


    "My wife''s birthday will be on the third day of next month. She will stay at Fang''s house every year. Since I''m here this time, I won''t let her down. Taoist priest, if you can help me make my wife happy, you can pay whatever you want!"


    Zhao Yixuan could hardly control his excitement, and he was even more generous.


    Lin Mengya''s dull brain finally reacted, and her mouth was bitter.


    What his wife wants may be his head!


    But Zhao Yixuan''s promise is tempting.


    If she wants to wash her guilt, cooperation with the Zhao family is essential.


    Obviously, Zhao Yixuan is the best partner.


    It''s just that it''s obviously difficult.


    "Well..." She really didn''t mean to tempt people.


    But elder Zhao was wrong.


    "You should be foreigners? If you can make my wife happy, I can give you a warrant to let you go unimpeded in the ancient clan. What do you think?"


    Her eyes lit up.


    This is a good thing!


    "I''ll try my best, but there''s another word to persuade the elder. It''s not good to be too persistent in some things. You''d better learn to put it down, or you''ll hurt others and yourself."


    Zhao Yixuan''s face stiffened when he heard the speech.


    But in a moment, he returned to the cold, arrogant and gloomy at first sight.


    "Taoist priest, just do what I say."


    That means asking her to mind her own business.


    ok


    Since he is bent on hitting the south wall, he can''t stop himself.


    It''s lucky that the three can retreat in the hands of Zhao Yixuan.


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t go back to Fang''s house with them, but asked someone to send them back first.


    At this time, aunt LAN had stood anxiously at the door waiting for them for a long time.


    When she saw someone coming, she ran over at once.


    "Taoist priest, are you all right?"


    "Of course it''s all right. Aunt LAN has something to say. Let''s go in and talk."


    Aunt LAN nodded and understood her hint.


    In the backyard, Huo Xiaozheng walked around in the yard impatiently, and Fang Rao was also worried.


    The only heartless person was Zhao Ziyan, who was sleeping soundly on Fang Rao''s leg.


    Having just experienced a serious illness, he urgently needs sleep to recover his strength.


    "Coming! Miss, they''re coming!"


    Aunt LAN can''t wait to report peace to her young lady and young master.


    Huo Xiao walked out quickly and saw that they were all complete, and the big stone hanging in his heart fell to the ground.


    "Come on in."


    After the three went in, Huoxiao carefully looked around, and then closed the gate of the backyard.


    At the moment, Fang Rao also breathed a sigh of relief, but still lowered her voice and asked, "how are you? He didn''t embarrass you?"


    All three shook their heads.


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart. It seems that this task is very difficult to complete.


    Zhao Yixuan''s reputation in aunt Fang''s heart is too low, but no wonder aunt Fang.


    But for her courage, I''m afraid it would be difficult for them to retreat.


    With such a way of getting along, I''m afraid that in another hundred years, they can only be enemies.


    "I''m the one who implicated you. That person has always been like this. He always wants to hurt the people around me!"


    Fang Rao''s words are mixed with strong helplessness and hatred.


    Lin Mengya knew that Rome wasn''t built in a day. She still tightly transferred her words to Zhao Ziyan.


    "Did he have any bad reaction yesterday?"


    After treatment, she told aunt Fang some precautions.


    In order not to let Zhao Ziyan''s personality collapse, she didn''t ask aunt Fang to weave a false past for him, but told him his previous life from a rational perspective.


    They are only responsible for telling him some processed truth.


    Fang Rao looked anxiously at the sleeping boy in her arms.


    "He only asked me two questions, who am I and who is he? I told him everything. Later, he didn''t ask anything, but kept pestering me."


    Lin Mengya thought a little.


    It seems that the influence of his personality is still there, and his obsession is to be aunt Fang''s child, so at the beginning, he will subconsciously grasp what he wants most.

 Chapter 2618

    Lin Mengya checked. His body recovered well, but he didn''t know what it would be like in the future.


    They didn''t leave until before dinner.


    But I didn''t expect to meet the confidant housekeeper next to master Fang as soon as I went out.


    However, the housekeeper seems to be in a bad mood today, and his attitude towards them is a little colder.


    "My master wants to see you."


    Then he turned and left.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Qinghu, who was a little closer to her, with a strong sense of protection.


    Wu Ying frowned and whispered, "I''ll stay here. In case you go for a long time, I''ll take aunt Fang and them to save you."


    Obviously, the three had a shadow over what happened in the morning, and no one wanted to fight an unprepared war.


    Lin Mengya thought and said, "well, it''s limited to half an hour."


    "OK."


    After the three discussed, Lin Mengya and Qinghu left with the housekeeper, leaving Wu Ying as a backup.


    The housekeeper took them to master Fang''s study.


    "My master is inside. You go in by yourself."


    He pointed to Lin Mengya.


    Qinghu Li ignored him and wanted to go in with him. Unexpectedly, the housekeeper scolded him: "don''t look at your identity! Is this also a person like you? Don''t think you can do whatever you want when you climb a high branch. Oh, you''re not afraid to climb too high and fall to death at once!"


    Lin Mengya immediately understood each other''s meaning.


    Obviously, Zhao Yixuan sent someone to pick them up and send them back, which pierced some people''s eyes.


    She is not a soft persimmon either. She raised her hand to knock on the door and put it down again.


    Then he raised his foot and kicked open the door of the study.


    "No matter where you are, I can go to the heavenly palace, not to mention this small study."


    Than crazy than proud, she has never lost.


    Besides, if she counsels and appears guilty!


    You have to use it now.


    Moreover, even if master Fang responded to them, he should not let a servant ridicule them wantonly.


    In the study, master Fang was surprised by the noise.


    In particular, I was slightly afraid to see the other party swaggering in.


    He was angry that the other party climbed up Zhao Yixuan in such a short time.


    But the other party''s arrogant behavior also cooled his heart blinded by anger.


    "Why is the Taoist priest so angry? But what''s wrong with our house?"


    Or how to say, ginger is still old and spicy!


    Lin Mengya bet that just before she came in, the old man must think about how to give her a blow. It''s best to let her not appear in front of Zhao Yixuan in the future.


    But now her strength makes the suspicious old guy afraid.


    He was afraid that he would really cling to Zhao Yixuan.


    She found it interesting to pick her eyebrows.


    This father-in-law, Taishan, is not as good as an outsider.


    "Nothing. I just don''t think the design on the door of master Fang''s study is very good. It can''t attract money, stop evil spirits, and I don''t know what use it is."


    This is nonsense.


    But master Fang knew this, but he still couldn''t attack easily.


    "That''s right, housekeeper. Give me a new door tomorrow. The design must be auspicious, or you''ll wait for the board


    Come on. "


    The housekeeper agreed obediently.


    He knew very well that the master was taking him as a step.


    Facing Lin Mengya, master Fang piled up a smile again.


    But in his eyes, there was a touch of calculation.


    "In a hurry, I haven''t thanked the Taoist priest for saving my grandson''s life. I don''t know what reward the Taoist priest wants, so I can let them prepare."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, yo, this is a rush.


    But master Fang doesn''t know that it''s easy to invite God but difficult to send God?


    "There''s no need to pay. There''s just one thing I need master Fang''s help."


    "Taoist priest, please say."


    "This morning, elder Zhao invited me out for tea."


    She looked relaxed and natural, but she was not surprised to see the jealousy in master Fang''s eyes.


    "Old man Zhao Chang is busy, so he handed over a very important thing. In addition, the young master is just getting better. I think I have to recover for at least ten days and a half months. I have to disturb master Fang a lot these days."


    Pulling the tiger skin as a chess piece, especially the two people that master Fang couldn''t provoke. Sure enough, the other party had to swallow it except unwilling.


    "Good, easy to say. I don''t know what my good son-in-law asked the Taoist priest to do. If the Taoist priest can''t take care of it, I can help you."


    Master Fang is also an expert.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he figured it out.


    Since these two smelly boys can climb Zhao Yixuan, as long as he grabs their work and completes it better, the son-in-law will be more inclined to him.


    Therefore, the smile is more and more eager, but it is a pity that it is false everywhere.


    "Well, don''t bother. After all, master Zhao asked us alone. I can''t give it to others."


    The more she covered it, the more master Fang felt there was a problem.


    It''s no wonder he''s so involved.


    In addition to controlling the Zhao family, Zhao Yixuan is also responsible for some business cooperation within the Presbyterian Council.


    If such a large Presbyterian Council depended on exploiting the support of various families, I''m afraid it would not be able to survive long ago.


    Only the combination of grace and power can make people listen to their command wholeheartedly.


    Zhao Yixuan is one of the best.


    It is also because of this that he can be promoted to the official Sanhui elder at such a young age.


    What the Fang family lacks most is money.


    However, his son-in-law was offended by the fact that he married two children before.


    And because of her daughter''s willfulness, she has to pay a lot of money every year.


    Now when it comes to silver, master Fang''s eyes shine. How can he miss this good opportunity to show his face in front of his son-in-law?


    "It doesn''t matter! Don''t worry, Taoist priest. Just leave it to me to do it. I''m sure I can do it for you. Besides, it''s also the territory of the Fang family. I''m always more effective than Taoist priest, and you don''t have a lot of trouble."


    The meaning revealed in this remark is that if she dares not to agree, master Fang will not allow the Fang family to cooperate with her.


    After thinking about it, she nodded hard.


    "OK, but you have to listen to me. Otherwise, I won''t carry the black pot if the job is screwed up."


    "Of course."


    Master Fang immediately smiled, but the idea in his heart was very cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Hum! He won''t be able to handle it then.


    In short, this time he has to take this opportunity to make a good profit from him!


    Lin Mengya is tired


    Back to Huo''s old house.


    Dealing with Zhao Yixuan and master Fang in succession made her too tired to move.


    Long Tianyu is still greeting at the second gate, but today, he has a small tail.


    She immediately stuffed herself into his arms and put her hand on the top of Xiaomo Yan''s head with a good touch.


    Took a deep breath.


    Ah! Sweet! Cool! Unzip!


    Under the comfort of Yan Ba, a freshman and a junior, her repressed heart was finally released.


    "Dad, mom is not very tired? I''ll help mom get some dessert!"


    Mo Yan raised his small face and said waxy.


    Long Tianyu nodded and asked again.


    "Don''t run, be careful of falling."


    The little guy immediately stepped on his fat legs and quickly disappeared in front of the two people.


    Lin Mengya turned around and nestled in the arms of her own man. She couldn''t help laughing at the corners of her mouth.


    "Look at my son. Coaxing his mother is professional. Alas, how can we get it in the future? We don''t like three wives and four concubines."


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    As a father, he knows the nature of the two babies better than ya''er.


    Although the two little guys are cute and clever in front of his wife, in fact, they became "four Tai and two evil spirits" shortly after they went to college.


    Yes, the two small diced beans, which are not piled up as high as a few pieces of tofu, directly subdued the adults of the whole college.


    And those who want to send their children to them as playmates to cultivate their feelings, which can last for half a day?


    Not all of them went home crying to complain to their parents, and finally didn''t go to school.


    It''s powerful, but it''s a little fierce.


    When I think about myself, I was not as famous as them. I almost couldn''t find a daughter-in-law.


    These two little guys, he thinks it''s Xuan.


    "Busy today?" Long Tianyu asked, massaging her waist by the way.


    The one in her stomach has begun to develop slowly. Although the small medicine is still under control, Lin Mengya is still sore all over.


    I can''t even touch it at night. I''m a very delicate person.


    Fortunately, he is not unbearable.


    Compared with his wife''s health, that idea and desire are insignificant.


    Lin Mengya sighed: "I didn''t expect that the Fang family was still in trouble, but today I found a secret."


    "Huh?"


    She hugged her man''s neck and said with a smile, "I found that elder Zhao''s aunt was really in love with each other. But I''m curious. Since he valued aunt Fang so much, why did he agree to let aunt Fang marry someone else?"


    According to the information she has collected so far.


    When Aunt Fang married Huo Xiao''s father, it should be a bureau set up by master Fang and the Zhao family.


    Perhaps Zhao Yixuan was still outside at that time and did not get his current status.


    Even if they covet the wealth of the Huo family, does the Zhao family even want face?


    But she always felt that the things in it were not so simple.


    Long Tianyu grabbed her finger and kissed her.


    "No matter what others think, I won''t let you marry anyone."


    Her thoughts were forcibly interrupted by this sentence, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yo Yo, let me smell who has such a strong vinegar smell?"


    She lowered her head and sniffed back and forth between his neck, like a naughty cat.


    Long Tianyu was not shy, but took the initiative to stretch out her hands and let her smell it.

 Chapter 2619

    "Did you smell it?" He asked, deliberately lowering his voice.


    Lin Mengya lay on his chest and couldn''t help smiling.


    He leaned over his ear and spit out a word.


    "No one can force me to marry someone I don''t want to marry."


    It seemed that he was pleased by this sentence. Long Tianyu took her in his arms.


    "Yes, my wife wants to marry me most."


    "Bah, shameless!"


    She couldn''t help laughing and scolding, but her eyes were full of love for him.


    There is always no shortage of affectionate people in this world. However, few people can enjoy each other and stay together for life.


    Perhaps this is why there are so many infatuated men and women in the world.


    "Mother, eat cake!"


    The voice of Nuo Nuo came in from outside the door. Mo Yan Ran happily with a small plate of sweet cakes.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling and hurriedly stretched out her hand to pick it up.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the little fat hands that used to hold the plate tightly suddenly put down feebly.


    "Yan''er!"


    She exclaimed, but the Dragon Tianyu under her body reached out faster and picked up the child''s soft body.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t care any more and took the child to bed.


    "Yan''er, don''t scare your mother. It''s okay. It''ll be okay."


    Her hands and feet trembled, but she insisted on checking the child''s condition.


    Slow heartbeat, no breath!


    If Mo Yan''s vital signs could not be detected in the system without Xiaoyao, she would lose her mind in a hurry.


    However, no matter how she called or stimulated the little guy''s degree, the little child''s eyes were closed and his face was pale.


    "Ya''er, don''t worry. There will be a way."


    Long Tianyu held her shoulder tightly.


    "It''s impossible. I saw him well just now. How could he..."


    She held the child''s little hand, and the slow beating pulse was like the fragility of her reason.


    It seems that in the next second, the trace of life will disappear.


    "I know. Didn''t master say that Mo Yan hasn''t reached the most important moment? He will be fine."


    Long Tianyu comforted his wife and asked the guard to send a message to long QingHan.


    Almost at the same time, long QingHan also ran in.


    "Get out of the way, I brought the medicine!"


    The toss just now alerted the people in the old house.


    Long QingHan rushed to his room and took the medicine that the old hall principal entrusted to him before he left.


    "Third sister-in-law, come on, give this medicine to my nephew!"


    Lin Mengya took the medicine, poured out one without saying a word and stuffed it into Mo Yan''s small mouth.


    The pill is very special. It melts in the mouth.


    Everyone has been watching Mo Yan nervously. After about a quarter of an hour, Mo Yan''s small mouth suddenly opened and took a deep breath.


    Lin Mengya felt like she was on a roller coaster.


    Seeing that the child opened his eyes in confusion, she could no longer control it and held his soft body in her arms.


    "Mother, why are you crying?"


    The voice of milk sounded in her ears, and her small soft palm gently wiped her tears at present.


    "Mom is fine, baby. Do you feel any pain now?"


    She could only hide her extreme worries in her heart.


    In the face of children, she tried to maintain a calm mood.


    Mo Yan is too smart. She is a mother


    Mom can''t let the child worry too much.


    "It''s a little stuffy here."


    The little finger points to the chest.


    Children are too young, and their expression is not as detailed as adults.


    "Will that mother take you out for a breath of fresh air?"


    The little guy nodded happily and put his head in her arms.


    People around are very concerned about the situation of Mo Yan.


    But after seeing Lin Mengya''s performance, everyone swallowed the words silently.


    "I''ll take him out for a walk."


    She said to long Tianyu.


    The latter nodded and silently followed behind them.


    The people around could not help shaking their heads when they saw the three members of the family.


    Even Wu Ying felt sorry.


    Although we haven''t been together for a long time, this little guy named Mo Yan is really adorable.


    "Can''t you cure this disease?" He couldn''t help asking Qinghu.


    The latter glanced at him.


    "Yes, yes, but it''s hard."


    "I wonder if I can help?" Wu Ying volunteered.


    Qing Hu thought for a while and said, "you''d better ask my girl."


    With that, the man also left.


    Wu Ying looked at his back and returned to his room after a long time.


    "Mother, will I die?"


    The child''s naive question shocked Lin Mengya.


    "Why do you ask?" She was a little angry.


    Who dares to talk nonsense to his son about this.


    Mo Yan leaned on his shoulder and said softly, "I heard what the teacher in the college said, but then I told my third uncle, and he was driven away by his third uncle!"


    The little guy suddenly hugged her neck with a smile.


    "What he said must be false. I won''t die! I have to stay with my mother and my brother!"


    Mom, that''s what they use in private.


    Lin Mengya shaved her son''s small nose.


    "My son is smart. What about my father?" She deliberately embarrassed the little guy.


    Mo Yan pretended to frown and think.


    "Then, then add your father reluctantly!"


    Then he immediately stuck out his tongue and said softly, "I''m sorry, mom, I lied just now. In fact, I like my father very much. I also like my uncles, my grandfather and great grandparents. Mom, I won''t die, will I?"


    Looking at the child with her head up and her eyes full of naive requests, Lin Mengya nodded gently.


    "Of course. You have to be a mother''s baby all your life. Before the time comes, mother will never let anyone take you away."


    A touch of firmness climbed into her eyes.


    As long as she can save her son''s life, let alone the treasure of the ancient family, she will get even the stars in the sky and the moon in the water.


    The little child recovered quickly.


    The trouble about life and death didn''t bother him for long.


    Leaning against his mother''s soft arms, the little guy closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    She held him, felt the child''s breath and listened to the child''s heartbeat.


    It was a beautiful voice she had never heard.


    "Give me Mo Yan."


    Behind him came Yu''s voice.


    She knew he was behind her, as before, giving her the most firm waiting.


    Gently hand over the child to him.


    The little guy came to a more solid, but a little hard


    There was no uneasiness in my arms.


    With only one hand, long Tianyu firmly protected him in front of his chest.


    "I asked QingHan. Shifu said that this medicine can protect ink for at least one year."


    "One year, my ink words can''t be only one year."


    Her voice was firm, but her eyes gently looked at her big baby.


    "Just now Mo Yan told me that someone in the college told him that he was about to leave."


    When she regained her senses, she was surprisingly sharp.


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech.


    "In terms of the current situation of the Gong family, no one dares to say such words to my children."


    "Do you doubt that someone is plotting against the law?" Long Tianyu knows her best.


    "Yes. But the other party didn''t expect that Mo Yan listened to me so much and told the third brother about it. I heard Mo Yan say that this man was expelled from Sitai college. You send a letter to the third brother for me and tell him to secretly investigate this man''s origin and don''t scare the snake."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes also showed a few chills.


    In his opinion, Mo Yan and Ning''er are their sweethearts.


    And the palace family also looked at the two babies like eyes. Of course, no one would tell the child such cruel facts.


    What''s more, it''s just a child of five or six years old.


    No matter how smart you are, you can''t fully understand the meaning of death.


    Therefore, if anyone tells the child, it must be with a bad mind.


    Not a good man.


    "Well, I''ll dig this man out." He promised.


    After the thrilling moment last night, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t dare to let the baby go too far when they slept.


    The little guy slept between them.


    Since the baby shared a room with them at the age of three, such opportunities are rare.


    Although Xiaoyao volunteered to take over the responsibility of monitoring her brother, she couldn''t sleep.


    Lying on the pillow, his eyes were like glue stuck to Mo Yan. He couldn''t move away for a moment.


    "It''s late. If you don''t sleep, you have to let my daughter sleep?"


    Long Tianyu gave her an arm to pillow and whispered.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously touched her belly.


    "Do you think I did something immoral in my last life? How can I be our child and have to go through all these disasters since childhood?"


    Long Tianyu pinched her cheek.


    "What nonsense? They can become our children. It''s fate in previous lives."


    "However, no matter Mo Yan or Ning''er, he almost died at a young age. The child began before he was born..."


    The rest of the words were blocked in his lips by his fingers.


    "Fool, these are not your responsibilities."


    He doesn''t know what she thinks.


    "It''s not easy to be our children, but Ning''er told Mo and never blamed you. You''re never the one who makes children suffer. You''ve always tried your best to protect them."


    Lin Mengya is a little depressed.


    "If only I could regenerate them after everything has been solved."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, if we''re in our 70s and 80s, how will you live? Let me see, this old clam can''t bear beads."


    As soon as he finished, he got a blow on his chest.


    He didn''t dare to joke any more, and his voice comforted his wife gently.


    "If you want to blame me, it should also blame me. You have worked hard to give birth to them, but I have no ability to protect them."


    He buried his face in her hair.


    "Today, I know how incompetent I am."

 Chapter 2620

    In front of people, he is impeccable, his highness Xi. Even his enemies can''t help being afraid when they hear his name.


    But he still owes his family.


    Lin Mengya felt his vulnerability.


    I can''t help feeling soft.


    He is always used to being strong.


    Even after he was told that he might never be able to stand up again, he did not abandon himself.


    He seemed to be born a towering mountain, calm and reliable.


    But people are flesh and blood, how can they not have seven emotions and six desires? No love, hate, fear?


    He is not a God, but he must pretend to be a God in front of his men.


    Lin Mengya hugged his head and gently kissed him in his hair.


    "I''m wrong. You''re right. We''re all trying our best to protect them."


    The handsome face buried in her hair quietly aroused a smile.


    But when he lifted it up, he still hung his eyes and looked sad.


    Lin Mengya, who had just coaxed her son, kissed him on the eyebrows.


    "Don''t be sad. You have to take care of your son tomorrow."


    Long Tianyu''s big bird depends on people''s continuing to ask her to kiss.


    Lin Mengya is also full of patience, for fear that her men will be affected by their emotions and have some negative thoughts.


    This night, they also tilted out their inner emotions.


    When Lin Mengya was woken up by Qinghu the next day, she no longer had the wavering mood of last night.


    "Qinghu calls you. There must be something wrong. Go first and give it to me here."


    Long Tianyu also woke up for the first time.


    Nodding, Lin Mengya hurriedly kissed her son on his forehead, then put on her clothes and opened the door.


    "Girl, the news came from Fang Rao early in the morning. The second young master of the Fang family was almost killed last night."


    "What?"


    She frowned, which was unexpected news.


    The news from Aunt Fang is very limited.


    It''s just that the second young master Fang GUI went out to visit friends last night and didn''t come back very late.


    Later, the concubine of the second young master was worried about him, so he sent someone to look for him.


    Unexpectedly, I found the second young master who was seriously injured and unconscious at the entrance of the alley.


    Now, the Fang family has fallen out.


    Aunt Fang just asked someone to send a message and told them to be careful when they went. Don''t let anyone have anything to do with them.


    Lin Mengya said in her heart as she listened.


    Who on earth has the courage to kill the second young master of the Fang family in the Fang family?


    But they didn''t understand this problem until they came to Fang''s house.


    "Master, please make the decision for the second young master!"


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard the woman''s sharp voice, but it didn''t look like the second young lady.


    Before, Fang Rao had asked her to give several psychotherapy to the second young lady in order to get her out of the pain of losing her daughter as soon as possible.


    It was a gentle and cowardly woman, not at all like the sharp voice.


    "He''s my son. I''ll decide for her naturally. All right, get up."


    Master Fang frowned and looked at his son''s ignorant concubine.


    Don''t you think he''s ashamed enough?


    If elder Zhao heard it, wouldn''t he think he was incompetent?


    For a time, he even had some resentment against his second son.


    Fang Rao didn''t want to take care of her second brother. However, even if she was in the backyard, she couldn''t be peaceful.


    "Taoist priest


    Follow me. "


    Lin Mengya nodded and followed aunt Fang.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived in master Fang''s yard, a crazy voice knocked Fang Rao away and ran in.


    "It''s all retribution, it''s all retribution! It''s the soul of the Huo family. Ha ha ha..."


    This changed everyone''s face in the yard.


    Especially Fang Rao fixed her eyes on the crazy woman.


    Master Fang, who was still angry just now, suddenly stepped out quickly, with a few unusual flusters on his face.


    "Why did she come out? Somebody, get her away."


    "Wait!"


    Fang Rao was one step ahead and grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    The woman didn''t struggle, but looked at her curiously and giggled at her.


    Master Fang quickly winked at the housekeeper, who immediately wanted to rob people, but Lin Mengya stopped him first.


    "Hey, don''t worry! When the eldest lady has finished reading it, people will naturally give it back to you."


    The housekeeper subconsciously wanted to start with her, but Lin Mengya sneered at him.


    Somehow, the housekeeper felt a sense of fear in his heart.


    This evil way is really evil!


    I have no idea that this is the credit of Lin Mengya''s learning mind skills.


    The eye is the window of the soul. Her window is not what ordinary people can stand.


    "You are - Huo Yunsi, you are Yunsi!" Fang Rao recognized it for a while and suddenly exclaimed.


    Although the other party''s face is full of scars, she will never admit her mistake.


    She was Huo Lang''s cousin. When she married Huo Lang, Huo Yunsi was a 13-year-old girl.


    But now she''s crazy.


    "No, I''m not Huo Yunsi! Huo Yunsi is dead! I''m, I''m a dog of the second young master... Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, I''m a dog, I''m a dog, I''m not Huo Yunsi..."


    With that, Huo Yunsi curled himself up like something terrible, squatted on the ground and sobbed.


    Lin Mengya looked around and knew that the woman named Huo Yunsi was insane because she had been suffering from inhuman torture for a long time.


    Fang Rao ignored the dirt on her and held her in her arms.


    "Yunsi, I''m your sister-in-law. Do you remember? Sister-in-law, Fang Rao!"


    Huo Yunsi was already crazy. She didn''t get any better and still cried badly.


    When Lin Mengya saw that master Fang frowned and disliked the second lady''s concubine room, she had some speculation in her heart.


    She turned to Fang Rao and said, "madam, let''s take her away first."


    Fang Rao was also shocked and didn''t react for a moment.


    "OK, Vince, you come with me."


    She held Huo Yunsi''s hand and was about to leave, but master Fang angrily called her.


    "Where are you taking this madman? She''s from the Huo family, and your husband is still there!"


    He was just afraid of offending Zhao Yixuan.


    But Fang Rao looked at him with cold eyes.


    "I''ll settle accounts with you slowly about Yunsi. Master Fang, you''d better pray that it has nothing to do with you!"


    Master Fang has been annoyed.


    But as soon as he was about to curse, he saw Zhao Yixuan''s tall and strong figure come in.


    In an instant, his face changed.


    "Ah Rao, look what you say. Anyway, I''m also your father. I did it for you."


    Fang Rao just looked on coldly.


    Zhao Yixuan frowned with determination after seeing Huo Yunsi.


    "Madam, who is this?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way."


    Fang Rao''s temper came straight at him.


    Although Zhao Yixuan''s face was bad, he still made way.


    Just after seeing Lin Mengya passing by, he asked each other with his eyes.


    Lin Mengya quietly shook her head and motioned him not to ask now.


    Pinched his eyebrows, but Zhao Yixuan stopped master Fang behind them.


    "My wife has such a temper. Please bear it more."


    Ah, Lin Mengya, who fell behind, couldn''t help but hook her lips when she heard this.


    In fact, she can see that Zhao Yixuan''s aunt''s feelings are very deep.


    Although aunt Fang is the most sincere to Zhao Yixuan, over the years, aunt Fang''s ability to take charge of the Zhao family must not have no feelings for Zhao Yixuan.


    It''s just that they are destined to be enemies.


    She sighed in her heart for the mixed feelings.


    Just wanted to catch up, suddenly she felt that she seemed to be stared at by a vicious line of sight.


    Keen as she was, she felt the killing intention contained in the eyes.


    She didn''t go to see it, but hung at the end calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    As she approached the backyard, she looked behind by closing the door.


    No one!


    But the feeling of being watched is still there.


    It seems that the other party is also an expert who hides his whereabouts.


    I just don''t know why the other party stared at her.


    She felt better when she closed the door and cut off the view from the outside.


    Qinghu noticed something wrong with her and immediately came forward and asked in a low voice, "who did you meet?"


    "Nothing. I just think someone is staring at us." She replied in the voice they heard.


    But Qinghu said, "it seems that it''s not my illusion."


    "You feel it, too?" She asked in surprise.


    Qinghu nodded.


    "It wasn''t strong in the past, but since we appeared in Fangjia city this time, I felt that someone seemed to follow. But they were very careful, and I didn''t see the flaw. It seems that we have to be careful."


    How could anyone follow them?


    Lin Mengya thought and thought. Fortunately, she found it early, otherwise the secret of their living in the Huo family''s old house would have to be exposed.


    On the other hand, after seeing a crazy woman brought back by his mother, Huoxiao couldn''t help asking, "Mom, who is she?"


    Fang Rao wanted to stop talking and finally sighed.


    "Xiao''er, do you remember your little aunt Yunsi?"


    "Yes, but didn''t my father say that she was abducted by human traffickers the year I was born?" Huoxiao then reacted and looked at huoyunsi in shock.


    "Is it --"


    "Well, it can''t be wrong. She''s your little aunt Yunsi."


    Fang Rao said this with a very sad tone.


    Huo Xiao was stunned.


    Although he had never met little aunt Yunsi, he often heard his father mention to his grandfather that she was a gentle and lovely little girl, and the whole family loved her very much.


    But now, it has become like this.


    He was about to reach out, suddenly, Huo Yunsi screamed, grabbed his hand and bit it hard.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here!"


    She bit very hard and directly bit Huoxiao out of blood.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya immediately came forward and directly knocked out Huo Yunsi, who was too excited.

 Chapter 2621

    "Is she all right?"


    Huo Xiao''s skin was rough and fleshy, but he didn''t feel much pain. He asked Huo Yunsi about it in turn.


    Lin Mengya has a sense of propriety. What''s more, she just points each other''s acupoints.


    "It''s all right. She needs to calm down."


    Fang Rao treated Huoxiao''s wound painfully.


    Several people sent Huo Yunsi to the inner room.


    Except for Zhao Ziyan, who stood behind Fang Rao, everyone was silent.


    Lin Mengya and LAN Gu scrubbed Huo Yunsi together.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya found a blue plum blossom tattoo on Huo Yunsi''s waist.


    Although the tattoo has faded a lot, the details are still clearly visible.


    She couldn''t help looking more and found that the plum blossom was very similar to the plum blossom at her waist, except that she had nine pistils, while Huo Yunsi had only five pistils.


    But the other same details are almost the same.


    She subconsciously touched her waist, and her eyes twinkled with doubt.


    Her plum blossom is as like as two peas of the palace family. She heard from her ancestors that the plum blossom was only made by the palace family, and that the others could imitate the same thing even if they were copied.


    It can be said that the plum blossom mark is like the identity code of the Gong family.


    But why does this plum blossom appear on Huo Yunsi?


    Is she also a member of the palace family?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking at Huo Yunsi more.


    Although the other party''s face has been destroyed, we can still vaguely see the former beauty.


    Huo Yunsi''s face is more or less similar to Huoxiao.


    But they are not similar to the palace family.


    Thinking of this, she can only temporarily restrain her doubts and prepare to ask aunt Fang about Huo Yunsi.


    After a long time, she opened the curtain and came out.


    "How''s Yunsi?" Aunt Fang asked with some concern.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and whispered, "her physical condition is very bad. I checked with LAN Gu. There are almost wounds on her body. Even if she takes a good rest in the future, she is estimated to live no more than 45."


    If she hadn''t handled it herself, she couldn''t even imagine that this woman with gray hair and festering wounds was only 40 years old this year.


    "How, how could this happen? What has Yunsi experienced these years?" Aunt Fang was shocked.


    "She should have been abused all year round, but I think her belly is loose and has many stretch marks. She should have given birth a long time ago."


    In fact, she only said part of it. Aunt Fang could hardly control her emotions. She choked with red eyes and said, "how is it possible? Yunsi has never married anyone, she..."


    If struck by lightning, her face was quickly drained of blood.


    "God, how is this possible?"


    It seems that Aunt Fang has guessed.


    Lin Mengya sighed softly.


    In fact, many traces on Huo Yunsi can show that she was really forced.


    Aunt Fang covered her mouth.


    She can''t imagine that the man who did this kind of animal behavior was her own brother!


    "When Yunsi was lost, she was only 13 years old! Fang GUI, how could he bear to do this!"


    When Lin Mengya saw aunt Fang''s eyes, she almost shed blood and tears.


    Huoxiao gently hugged his mother''s shoulder, but Fang Rao confessed to him with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s me


    ... if I hadn''t had to pick up Yunsi to the Fang family at the beginning, Fang GUI would not have seen her, let alone thought ill of her. "


    When she passed the door, Yunsi was still young, but she was gentle, considerate and had an excellent relationship with her.


    Later, she was forced to return to Fang''s house. Yunsi came to see herself every few days to relieve her boredom.


    In retrospect, many things will notice the details ignored before.


    For example, the second brother who has never come to see him often runs to her yard at the beginning of one day.


    Now think about it carefully. It seems that every time the second brother comes, it is the time for Yunsi to send a letter to her.


    Later, she stayed with Yunsi for a few days. Once she saw Yunsi crying and running to her room. She thought it was the Fang family who embarrassed her.


    But I don''t want to think that at that time, the second brother had a bad heart for the little girl!


    For a moment, her eyes were dark and she almost fainted.


    "Mother!"


    Huoxiao called her, but he firmly protected her in his arms.


    Lin Mengya hurried forward to pinch her, and finally let aunt Fang recover her mind.


    "That beast!"


    Fang Rao gnashed her teeth and scolded.


    She never thought that after Yunsi disappeared, she was hidden in Fang''s house by her second brother and abused for so many years!


    Remorse and guilt almost drained her strength and disappointed her other family again.


    "Aunt Fang, take care of your body."


    Lin Mengya gently advised.


    Fang Rao took a long breath, and she shook her head with compassion.


    "I have no face to see Huo Lang now. But I must protect Yunsi well. Miss Gong, can you cure her?"


    Looking at the hope in aunt Fang''s eyes, Lin Mengya can only shake her head.


    "Her situation is different from that of Zhao Ziyan, but I will try my best."


    Zhao Ziyan was only too stimulated for a while. If she hadn''t intervened, it would be possible to recover after his mood calmed down slowly.


    But huoyunsi has had a terrible time these years.


    She was completely driven crazy.


    Fang Rao covered her face with remorse and guilt, swallowing her like a tide.


    At this time, they heard someone knocking at the door outside.


    "Who?" Aunt LAN asked warily.


    Then, a charming voice sounded.


    "It''s me, miss. The master told me to take this madman back so as not to stain your eyes."


    Fang Rao was even more angry at this.


    "Don''t think about it! Get out of here. You can''t interrupt here!"


    The voice outside obviously didn''t expect that Fang Rao would not give her face, and suddenly changed from flattery to threat.


    "Ouch, the eldest lady''s temper is still so fierce. It''s just the master''s order. Even if you don''t treat me as a person, don''t you keep talking to the master? After all, it''s your father."


    Fang Rao wanted to rush out and tear each other''s mouth.


    Fortunately, Huoxiao stopped the man.


    "You''re in a bad mood now. I''ll deal with her."


    With that, Lin Mengya took aunt LAN to the gate of the yard.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the aunt who was crying and selling miserably in front of master Fang, stretching her neck to see what was inside.


    Seeing her coming out, the thief''s eyes were nailed to her like light.


    Xu Niang''s half old beauty is still showing off, and Lin Mengya still has a polite smile on her face.


    "Yes, madam."


    "He''s really a handsome little Taoist. No wonder our eldest lady doesn''t want to come out!"


    That''s terrible.


    Lin Mengya immediately explained, "Madam misunderstood. Madam Zhao just asked me to treat childe Zhao. Besides, there are servants waiting on him. Madam, please speak carefully."


    The second childe''s aunt, surnamed Han, came from a small family, so she became a concubine for the second young master.


    But because of the cowardice of the second young lady, over the years, aunt Han is actually almost like the serious second young grandmother.


    And she knows all the dirty things about the second young master.


    This man is dirty. Look at everyone.


    At this meeting, she probably thought that Lin Mengya and his party were all Fang Rao''s concubines in her mind.


    "Oh, look at what you say, but as long as you close the door, aunt LAN is the confidant of the eldest lady. No one must know what happened inside, don''t you?"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Didn''t Aunt Han come to ask for someone?


    Why is she slandering her relationship with aunt Fang?


    "In that case, the lady might as well come in and have a look. The door is locked because she is afraid of the little childe running out. Should the lady know how the little childe is?"


    She simply stepped aside generously, but aunt Han didn''t have the list.


    When Fang Qiao died, although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she also listened to it several times.


    The house was full of blood, and the most terrible thing was that these wounds were all blood stains, which were caused by Zhao Ziyan''s teeth with his hands.


    "I''m just saying it casually. Taoist priest, you''re welcome. Besides, I''m an outsider. I can''t disturb you. I won''t go, I won''t go."


    But Lin Mengya''s attitude is still good.


    "That''s not good. I''m a monk. It doesn''t matter. Mrs. Zhao values fame most. This rumor is the most harmful. Since Mrs. Zhao doesn''t know where she heard it, it should be vindicated for Mrs. Zhao. Madam, please come in, aunt LAN. Please come in."


    Before she said this, aunt LAN walked to Aunt Han with a sneer.


    She couldn''t see such a provocative thing. At that moment, she directly grabbed aunt Han''s slender arm and pulled it in hard.


    "The Taoist priest is right. Not everyone can slander my eldest lady. The old slave personally brought aunt Han in. Aunt Han will have to look carefully later!"


    "I won''t go! You dead slave, let me go!"


    Han Yi Niang regretted very much. Her slender fingers were clinging to the door and refused to enter.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her, and the palm of her hand just seemed to slip across aunt Han''s fingers unintentionally.


    "Ah --"


    With a scream, aunt Han loosened her finger in pain.


    Lin Mengya twists her finger. Only she knows. Just now she taught aunt Han a little lesson.


    But no one saw clearly, including aunt Han herself.


    "I''ll take your aunt inside to have a rest. Does anyone else want to come?"


    She stood at the door and asked politely.


    How dare the rest of the servants.


    Each shook his head like a rattle, and even took a very conscious step back to give up this large space at the door.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and said regretfully, "well, I thought you were as positive as your aunt, so you should wait here."


    She hooked her lips and was ready to close the door.


    After a flash of light, I saw a familiar figure not far away. I don''t know how long I stood.

 Chapter 2622

    But for a moment, Lin Mengya immediately understood why aunt Han had just said that.


    If she is right, the figure standing not far away clearly belongs to Zhao Yixuan!


    This woman is really vicious.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yixuan had contact with her before. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t be able to stay any longer.


    Aunt LAN pulled aunt Han directly in front of Fang Rao.


    Under the comfort of her son, Fang Rao reluctantly restrained her sadness. Her eyes looked like she was going to eat Han alive.


    "Big, big miss, I was talking nonsense just now. Don''t tell me the same story."


    Without claws and teeth, aunt Han''s attitude immediately counseled down.


    Fang Rao looked at her coldly.


    "When did Huo Yunsi come to Fang''s house? What have you done to her over the years?"


    As soon as she spoke, Fang Rao couldn''t control her emotions.


    Han''s eyes turned wildly. At a glance, he knew he wanted to make up a lie.


    Lin Mengya didn''t give her that chance.


    Before aunt Fang continued to ask, aunt Han suddenly screamed and covered her hands in horror.


    "It hurts! What have you done to me?"


    Now, even aunt Fang is stupid.


    Only Lin Mengya said calmly, "I''m afraid aunt Han doesn''t know that there is a golden armor God in the yard, and she hates evil as much as hatred. If anyone tells a lie in front of him, it''s terrible to see that his limbs are swollen, or his whole body is festering."


    Aunt Han was startled.


    At this time, she suddenly looked up and saw a tall figure with a mask. She was scared out of her soul.


    "God forgive me, God forgive me! These are all done by the second young master. I, I am also forced to be helpless. Please see clearly!"


    The people in the yard didn''t expect that Aunt Han, who was shouting at the door just now, was such a thing.


    Lin Mengya sneered.


    Even now, the cruel woman is still shirking her responsibility.


    They are birds of a feather like those two young masters.


    "Don''t you say it soon!" Aunt LAN scolded.


    Then, aunt Han said the malignant things Fang GUI had done on Huo Yunsi over the years.


    In fact, it was a hundred times worse than Lin Mengya''s guess.


    When Fang Rao had an unexpected child, the Huo family and the Fang family were busy together.


    Fang GUI took advantage of this time to quietly take Huo Yunsi away, and imprisoned her in a cabin in his yard.


    But those who have some conscience will want to tear Fang GUI apart when they hear about the evil things he has done over the years.


    Especially Fang Rao.


    Her heart was like being fried in an oil pan, which broke her mind.


    "What a Fang GUI!"


    Han Yi Niang shrunk her neck, but she was beating drums in her heart.


    In fact, she also knew that she had been in collusion with Fang GUI and bullied Huo Yunsi, but she didn''t dare to say.


    Compared with Fang Rao, who was completely speechless with anger, Lin Mengya looked at her thoughtfully, and then suddenly asked questions.


    "Where are her children?"


    "The child is..." Aunt Han subconsciously was about to walk away, but she suddenly stopped and denied.


    "No children, she, she never had children."


    Lin Mengya won''t be fooled by her.


    "Oh, who do you think you can deceive by what you say?"


    Aunt Han sat on the ground.


    At this moment, she even felt that the little Taoist was going to eat her


    The eldest lady is also frightening several times.


    But she really can''t say it.


    "I didn''t lie. She really didn''t have a baby."


    Aunt LAN exposed her lie.


    "But I found traces on miss Yunsi''s belly. Aunt Han, you and I are all women. Don''t you understand these things?"


    At this time, Han changed his mouth again.


    "That''s what you said. I forgot that she did have a child at the beginning. But she was young and didn''t keep it. It''s true that the child died when she was born!"


    really


    Lin Mengya won''t believe it.


    Aunt Han''s attitude was clearly that there was a ghost, but she didn''t dare to say it because of some threat.


    The plum blossom tattoo on Huo Yunsi''s waist, the situation that she was locked up in Fang''s house but no one found it these years, and the pregnancy marks on her belly obviously left by multiple births, all show that Fang GUI''s imprisonment of Huo Yunsi is not so simple.


    But after all, this is in the Fang family. Even if they ask, they may not be able to find out the truth.


    Lin Mengya whispered in aunt Fang''s ear.


    The latter glanced at Han coldly, and then reluctantly opened his mouth.


    "You can go back and tell master Fang and the second young master that Huo Yunsi is here. No one wants to take her away. If you want to rob someone, we will accompany you to the end!"


    As soon as Han heard this, he immediately ran away like an amnesty.


    Just as she opened the door tremblingly, she saw Zhao Yixuan standing in place with an iron blue face.


    "Zhao..."


    The habit she has developed over the years makes her automatically want to be a dandelion when she sees a powerful man.


    But I didn''t expect that I just called a word and got Zhao Yixuan''s cold eyes.


    Let her have to put those seductive thoughts back to the bottom of her heart.


    "Go away, don''t let me see you here again."


    There seemed to be suppressed anger in the man''s voice.


    Han Shi was completely scared and silly and hurried to leave with people.


    But Zhao Yixuan stood at the door, his sight did not hide, and fell on Fang Rao.


    Lin Mengya was shocked.


    For fear that Zhao Yixuan misunderstood himself and aunt Fang, but as soon as she was about to speak, aunt Fang said coldly, "I want to take people away."


    She couldn''t help worrying. She thought that Aunt Fang would be better than such a tough one even if she had a gentle attitude.


    If Zhao Yixuan is really annoyed, they will be attacked from both sides.


    Who knows, the man who just looked ferocious just now just frowned when he heard this.


    "Well, good."


    Huh? This, this is over?


    Lin Mengya could not help but open her eyes and turned back and forth between Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao.


    Fang Rao seemed too lazy to deal with him, turned and entered the house.


    She wanted to follow in, but she heard a dignified voice behind her.


    "Taoist priest, come here."


    She''s really miserable! She still wants to keep a calm attitude and walk in front of Zhao Yixuan.


    "Elder Zhao, what can I do for you?"


    "What you said before --"


    She felt a thump in her heart.


    After all, she came to get away from it.


    Is elder Zhao seeing through? He won''t settle accounts with himself now?


    "Actually..."


    "I think it makes sense. I also think my wife''s attitude towards me seems to have eased a lot recently. At least, she is willing to go home with me."


    Lin Mengya looked very happy


    Zhao Yixuan couldn''t help but sympathize with the love brain.


    Aunt Fang''s attitude has eased.


    It''s clear that I''m in a better mood because I''ve been getting along with Huo Xiao recently.


    But she was a little curious. How bad was aunt Fang''s attitude towards Zhao Yixuan before, so that he could have such feelings?


    What is it like to keep a person who doesn''t love himself for more than ten years?


    "But I hope you can persuade my wife not to interfere in the affairs of the Fang family."


    Zhao Yixuan frowned again, and only the two of them could hear his voice.


    "I may not count on it, but I''ll try my best to persuade my wife." She promised to come down.


    But elder Zhao quietly handed him a small ball.


    "There are people inside and outside Fang''s house. If you encounter any danger, please contact me with this."


    He finished quickly, then patted her on the shoulder and left.


    Lin Mengya hid her things with her wide sleeves. She didn''t show it to Aunt Fang until she closed the door and went back to the house.


    As soon as the latter saw this thing, his face changed slightly.


    "Did he give you all this?"


    Lin Mengya pushed it to Aunt Fang.


    "It should be for you."


    But Fang Rao looked at the hollow ball with a complicated face.


    Then she pressed the protrusions on both sides of the ball.


    Suddenly, an eagle shaped whistle came out.


    "It''s called eagle owl. It''s a keepsake to summon the shadowless army under his command."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the other party gave her such an important thing.


    But if she didn''t give it to Aunt Fang, I''m afraid she didn''t know the use of it.


    Oh, finally, she was shown a face by the middle-aged couple.


    But she doesn''t need it either.


    "Since it belongs to the Zhao family, I''ll leave it to you. But I don''t think elder Zhao did this to prevent you from tracking down the Huo family."


    If Zhao Yixuan was afraid that Aunt Fang knew the truth, he could have trapped them.


    After all, no matter how powerful aunt Fang is, she can''t face Zhao Yixuan, not to mention a Fang family.


    But the other party just warned them that the Fang family was being watched.


    Maybe he really just cares about Aunt Fang.


    "I won''t believe any word he says."


    Aunt Fang raised her lips and said with a sneer.


    She didn''t throw away the precious eagle owl, but hung it around Zhao Ziyan''s neck.


    "That''s their Zhao family''s stuff. I will never accept it."


    Turning her head, she took Huoxiao''s hand.


    "As long as I''m with my children, I''m not afraid of anything! You let that little cat and mouse surnamed Zhao fake compassion. If he really cared about me, he wouldn''t have conspired with the Fang family regardless of my feelings with Huo Lang!"


    No matter how strong and sincere feelings are, they can''t resist deep blood feuds.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t sympathize with Zhao Yixuan.


    Like a person, do not have to be possessed by unscrupulous means.


    This marriage and relationship were misplaced from the beginning.


    But Zhao Yixuan stubbornly wants to continue, which can only make aunt Fang hate him more and more.


    She sighed in her heart and couldn''t help but rejoice that she and Yu were in love.


    "Miss Gong, I thought for a moment. The Fang family is still unsafe. Do you have any way to let Yunsi go back to the Huo family''s old house with you?"


    Seeing the worry on Aunt Fang''s face, Lin Mengya nodded gently.


    There are ways, and she hasn''t done such a thing as smuggling people out.

 Chapter 2623

    Huo Yunsi woke up again, probably because he didn''t see the Fang family, so he was quiet a lot.


    Lin Mengya observed that she has been subconsciously holding the pillow in the position of holding the baby. Maybe there is still a place for her child in Huo Yunsi''s disordered world.


    Not long after aunt Han left, Lin Mengya was invited by master Fang again.


    Aunt Fang is worried, but Lin Mengya knows very well that master Fang can''t bear to fight them now.


    Pulling Zhao Yixuan''s flag will lead to a lot of jealousy, but the critical moment is also a life-saving card.


    But she still underestimated the shameless degree of master Fang.


    As soon as they entered the door, Qinghu and Wu Ying were caught by the Fang family.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold and looked at master Fang as if nothing had happened.


    "What do you mean?"


    Master Fang smiled, picked up the tea on the table and tasted it carefully.


    "Taoist priest, why are you so excited? I invite you to come. Of course, I have something to ask you to do."


    "Please?" She asked, "master Fang, this doesn''t seem like a begging attitude."


    "Hehe." Master Fang smiled in a low voice, but there was some ruthless calculation hidden in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Speaking of it, although the Taoist priest has profound Taoist skills, I have grown up a lot of you. It''s not too much for you to call me uncle. In that case, I don''t have to be polite to you as an elder."


    It''s shameless enough, Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    "Outsiders are not worldly. Please speak frankly, master Fang."


    Master Fang looked at her ungrateful and his smile faded.


    "In that case, I''ll say it straight."


    He looked at Lin Mengya and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "I want you to shut that crazy woman up anyway."


    She thought so!


    But his face was cold.


    "Master Fang, do you want me to seal it for you? Then you really think highly of me. Our practitioners always only do good things, not evil things."


    Lin Mengya was scolding master Fang for his immorality.


    Where can the other party not hear it?


    "Don''t make a toast without penalty!"


    Master Fang warned her gloomily.


    "I can make you three become the living immortals of the Fang family, and I can also make you become lonely ghosts. Taoist priest, I don''t want to do evil, but you have to satisfy me."


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his voice: "these two Taoist priests are also proficient in Taoism. Let them stay here and pray for my son. Housekeeper, send the Taoist priest out."


    The haunted housekeeper came out of nowhere and said with a smile: "Taoist priest, please."


    Lin Mengya took a deep look at master Fang, but she endured it.


    Just before going out, she turned back with a rather strange smile on her face and said, "master Fang, I hope you don''t regret it."


    Master Fang couldn''t stand her threat. With a big hand, his attitude was extremely impatient.


    "This is the Fang family, everything of the Fang family can only be decided by me!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and looked at Wu Ying and Qinghu.


    Is it?


    Maybe!


    Fang''s house, which is gradually familiar with, is like a ghost house at the moment.


    People living here will either be assimilated into evil spirits or become food in the mouth of evil spirits.


    "Taoist priest, I know you are not happy


    Comfortable, but I have to tell you one thing. "


    The housekeeper opened his mouth and smiled hypocritical and proud.


    "This strong dragon can''t crush the local snake. Even if you have great ability, you can''t beat my master in our Fang''s house. Therefore, you''d better not move some thoughts so as not to disturb others."


    This is a threat again.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of their threat.


    On the contrary, the fangs are accelerating the time of their own demise.


    She''s just curious.


    Why did aunt Han and master Fang come to ask Huo Yunsi successively, and even the latter directly wanted her to seal it.


    It seems that Huo Yunsi''s experience must be related to a big secret of the Fang family.


    She did not return to the housekeeper, but went directly into aunt Fang''s yard without looking back.


    But to her surprise, an uninvited guest also came here.


    "Sister, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I really miss you."


    The guests in the yard were dressed in pink.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya always felt that the other party''s much younger face looked inexplicably familiar.


    After looking at Aunt Fang again, she was surprised to find that the two faces were 70% similar.


    But isn''t Aunt Fang the only daughter in the Fang family?


    Can it be said that this man is the illegitimate daughter of master Fang?


    But obviously, the fact is always more bloody than she thought.


    "What are you doing here?" Aunt Fang''s attitude was cold, but the other party seemed not to see it, showing a somewhat shy smile.


    "The Lord asked someone to pick me up."


    "Since Zhao Yixuan asked you to come over, you should take good care of him. I don''t need you here. Go."


    Lin Mengya silently stepped back and joined the melon eating brigade.


    I don''t see. Elder Zhao''s love brain is still a scum!


    No wonder aunt Fang refused to accept him.


    You deserve it!


    "I just watch my sister take care of Ziyan alone. It''s really hard. After all, I often take care of Ziyan at home. I can''t give up my sister. Of course, I have to share my worries for my sister."


    The tone of the woman''s voice was warm and soft, but the meaning inside and outside the words was what elder Zhao asked her to come.


    Fang Rao''s face was more indifferent.


    "No, I can take care of Ziyan alone. Aunt LAN, send Mrs. Jing to the elder."


    Compared with Mrs. Jing''s "Ye" one by one, aunt Fang''s address seems more and more sparse.


    Aunt Lan''s attitude towards Mrs. Jing was quite polite.


    The other party just sighed and said, "well, I won''t bother my sister. Just my sister, I''m talking about you. Seeing that your birthday is coming soon, I''m thinking about how to celebrate you this year. If my sister likes anything, let someone tell me at any time."


    "I don''t need it."


    Fang Rao said disgustedly, "go back and tell Zhao Yixuan that I don''t want anything."


    "Sister..."


    What else does Mrs. Jing want to say, but aunt LAN forced her to leave.


    When passing by Lin Mengya, the quiet lady suddenly stopped and smiled friendly at her.


    "This is the Taoist priest who cured Ziyan. Thank you for your action. If you need anything in the future, the Taoist priest is free to speak."


    Mrs. Jing''s tone is very kind.


    Even if Lin Mengya is a stranger, it is difficult to have a bad feeling for her.


    "Thank you, madam Jing."


    The other party nodded and left with Mrs. Jing.


    But the atmosphere in the yard changed slightly with the arrival of Mrs. Jing.


    Aunt Fang''s face was a little gloomy, but she just took Zhao Ziyan back to the house.


    Lin Mengya stood there thoughtfully until aunt LAN sent someone back, and then quietly pulled each other.


    "Aunt LAN, is there any contradiction between aunt Fang and this quiet lady?"


    Aunt LAN shook her head in surprise at the speech.


    "How can it be? Mrs. Jing and my young lady have always been well water and don''t invade the river. Although elder Zhao values my wife, he also dotes on Mrs. Jing. Over the years, my young lady is in charge of the back house, and Mrs. Jing is responsible for taking care of the elder. This is a common knowledge of the Zhao family."


    "Why does that Aunt Fang look a little unhappy?" Intuition told her that there was definitely a problem between the two women.


    Aunt Lan thought for a moment, then lowered her voice and said, "it''s probably because seeing Mrs. Jing, Miss Jing seems to have seen herself in those years."


    She didn''t quite understand the meaning of aunt Lan''s words.


    However, judging by her many years of experience in judging people, this quiet lady should not be as harmless as she seems.


    But since they have been in peace for many years, I think aunt Fang also knows the details of each other. She probably doesn''t need to talk more.


    Put away the mentality of eating melons, Lin Mengya told aunt Fang what master Fang was looking for her.


    The latter did not seem surprised.


    "Since the day Yunsi was abducted, I have always suspected some things. Now, I can confirm some of my guesses."


    Aunt Fang grabbed her hand and begged, "I''ll handle these things, and Yunsi''s safety will be left to you. As for Wu Ying and them, I''ll find a way to save them."


    Lin Mengya is worried about another problem.


    "But if master Fang finds out that Huo Yunsi is missing, I''m afraid he will doubt it. At that time, our plan to destroy the Fang family will not work."


    Fang Rao frowned.


    If we don''t destroy the Fang family as soon as possible, there may be the next Huo Yunsi.


    But if Yunsi stays at Fang''s house for one day, the danger will exist for one day.


    "Then we can only act as soon as possible, but before that, I will try to hide it from them."


    "All right."


    Lin Mengya nodded and agreed to Aunt Fang''s request.


    That night, after Lin Mengya left, she did not immediately return to the Huo family''s old house, but asked the Jackdaw guard who had been responsible for receiving her to stand by.


    At night, she led several masters who were good at lightness skills and concealment to sneak back to fangjiacheng.


    However, the protection inside the Fang family''s house is much tighter now.


    She guessed that it might be because the second young master Fang GUI was seriously injured.


    Fortunately, the person she brought just took a little trouble, so she sneaked into Fang''s house and went straight to Fang Rao''s backyard.


    But the house, which should have been sleeping, is now brightly lit.


    The Jackdaw guard thought the plan had changed. He just wanted to take her away, but he found that something had happened. The defense inside and outside the yard suddenly doubled.


    They thought their whereabouts had been discovered and could only choose to hide on the spot.


    Soon they found out that those people didn''t come for them.


    Moreover, those people are not the guards of the Fang family.


    "Hurry up! The thief who stole Mrs. Jing''s things must not have gone far. Everyone search carefully!"


    The man in charge of arranging troops is the confidant of elder Zhao.


    Lin Mengya hid in the dark and carefully observed each other''s actions.

 Chapter 2624

    The guards of the Zhao family are obviously much more capable than the mob at home.


    If the Jackdaw guard hadn''t been specially trained, it might not have been able to escape the other party''s carpet search.


    Nevertheless, it is not easy for them to swim on the edge of being found.


    About an hour later, the confidant came back.


    But instead of going to elder Zhao''s guest room, he went directly to Aunt Fang''s courtyard.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Isn''t it Mrs. Jing who was stolen? Why is he here? Did aunt Fang get a thief here?


    At this time, Fang Rao''s face was also a little tight.


    Looking at Zhao Yixuan and Mrs. Jing who suddenly appeared here in the middle of the night, she was stunned and worried.


    According to their plan, Gong Ya should have sneaked in with people by now.


    But now Zhao Yixuan''s people are crowded around here. If he finds Gong Ya''s whereabouts, what can he do?


    "Elder, madam, my subordinates have searched the Fang family all over and haven''t seen the thief. I think it should be to let him run away."


    Hearing this, Fang Rao breathed a sigh quietly.


    Then he couldn''t help complaining more about Zhao Yixuan.


    "I said there would be no thieves. She must have read it wrong."


    Zhao Yixuan was about to speak, but he heard Mrs. Jing''s voice with a little fear.


    "I''m sorry. It''s because I''m timid that I scared my sister. If you want to blame me, I''m the one who disturbed everyone."


    Mrs. Jing''s eyes are red, and the confusion in her eyes is really distressing.


    Zhao Yixuan couldn''t help but want to comfort her.


    "I don''t blame you. After all, the Fang family is not as safe as home. You''re timid and haven''t been out much. Naturally, you''re not used to it."


    This words, but let Fang Rao listen particularly harsh.


    "Oh, if you don''t think the Fang family is good, you can take your people away. The Fang family is really a small family, not as expensive as the Zhao family!"


    Zhao Yixuan frowned.


    "Madam, I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean? Yes, it''s our Rao who doesn''t deserve the lintel of your Zhao family. I saw it through as early as 15 years ago. Mr. Zhao, you''d better go back early. This humble place doesn''t deserve your dignity."


    Fang Rao stared at him and mocked word by word.


    Zhao Yixuan tightened his lips.


    Always.


    Since they got married, no matter how much he took his heart and lungs out to his wife, he always got such sarcasm.


    During the day, he was encouraged by the slightly relaxed atmosphere between them.


    However, in just one day, their relationship changed and was beaten back to its original shape again.


    The scarred heart felt unprecedented fatigue.


    Looking down, he saw the tears on Mrs. Jing''s face.


    My heart was stabbed suddenly.


    He reached out and gently wiped away her tears.


    "Ah Jing and I went back first. You... You rest earlier."


    "No." Fang Rao is still a tough attitude.


    Zhao Yixuan raised his head and looked at each other, but what he could get was always ruthless back.


    From this moment on, he only felt endless sadness and depression.


    Maybe he really did wrong.


    Clenched his fist tightly and his heart was cold.


    Inadvertently, he felt a warm little hand gently wrapped around his fist.


    "Sir, don''t be so disappointed. Sister, she''s just trapped in her past memories. If you wait, she will change her mind."


    With similar eyebrows and eyes and completely different attitudes, Zhao Yixuan couldn''t help but confuse the difference between the two.


    He looked at each other''s face seriously. For a long time, Mrs. Jing''s face was flushed, but she still held his hand tightly and refused to let go.


    "Ah Jing, it''s very kind of you."


    Mrs. Jing smiled, but she took the initiative to bury her head in his chest.


    "Ah Jing is willing to be good to you all her life."


    This really ironed Zhao Yixuan''s heart.


    His heart moved and he finally reached out and held the man in his arms.


    "You''ve worked hard all these years."


    Mrs. Jing was shocked, but she snuggled into his chest more actively.


    "It''s not hard. As long as it''s for my Lord, I''m willing to do anything."


    Finally, Zhao Yixuan just sighed.


    This scene really fell into Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Objectively speaking, Mrs. Jing is really hard not to impress.


    But she saw it clearly. Zhao Yixuan didn''t move when he looked at her.


    When all the people were gone, she quietly sneaked into aunt Fang''s yard according to the original plan.


    As soon as she entered the door, aunt LAN, who was responsible for receiving her, immediately brought them in.


    At this time, aunt Fang was sitting in a daze.


    Awakened by their movement, he suddenly stood up and said, "I''m so worried. How about it? Didn''t they find you?"


    "Of course not, but why did the Zhao family suddenly appear?" She asked.


    Hearing this, aunt Fang''s face flashed a little doubt.


    "Mrs. Jing said she saw the thief. I thought it was you!"


    "It''s impossible. We were very careful all the way and didn''t disturb anyone. Besides, we didn''t pass by the guest room."


    Fang Rao felt strange at the moment.


    "Just now I told LAN Gu to wait for you in the yard. Later, Zhao Yixuan knocked on the door with Mrs. Jing and said that he saw thieves breaking into my yard. However, I clearly didn''t see anything. I was afraid it was you, so I waited in the yard."


    At this point, Lin Mengya suddenly noticed something strange.


    But she didn''t have time to think about it, so she went to seal Huo Yunsi''s acupoints in person to ensure that she wouldn''t make any strange noise on the way to let them transfer.


    Fang Rao watched them leave in person. Everything was going well.


    Until they went out of the city, they unexpectedly met a man.


    "Elder Zhao?"


    She was suddenly surprised, and a series of thoughts had crossed her mind at the moment.


    The other party was alone, obviously waiting for them.


    Zhao Yixuan gets closer and closer. Through the moonlight, Lin Mengya sees each other''s gloomy face.


    She couldn''t help swallowing, and the pressure doubled.


    "Taoist priest, you''re all right."


    Zhao Yixuan''s voice is low and cold. Where did you come to say hello? It''s clear that you came to ask for your life!


    "Hehe, why hasn''t elder Zhao slept so late?"


    Her identity was revealed by the other party, and she was not ready to pretend.


    But Zhao Yixuan just sneered.


    "The Taoist priest is not the same. You''ve found so many people. I don''t know what good things you''re going to steal?"


    "Steal?"


    Lin Mengya thought she was a thief.


    "I didn''t steal anything. I was just entrusted."


    With Zhao Yixuan''s IQ, she should not be surprised who entrusted her.


    Unexpectedly, her words made Zhao Yixuan''s anger more prosperous.


    "Really? Yuan


    Come on, you really colluded. OK, if you want to go, you can go through this level first! "


    He drew out the long hook around his waist and hit them directly.


    Lin Mengya kept complaining.


    What''s this called!


    Why is this man still good during the day and crazy at night?


    "Elder Zhao, calm down, calm down! Alas, the people here are madam..."


    "Shut up!" Zhao Yixuan suddenly yelled at her as if he were crazy.


    Lin Mengya was shocked. Somehow, she always felt that it was wrong.


    Unfortunately, elder Zhao''s attack was more fierce, so she didn''t even have a chance to interrupt.


    "Forget it, you protect people first and break through the siege. I''ll stay to deal with him!"


    She knew that elder Zhao should have misunderstood something, but in the face of her and aunt Fang, she would tell him some of the truth in a short time.


    That said, aunt Fang couldn''t bear to see Huo Yunsi suffer, which made her steal people.


    Jackdaw guard is well-trained. They always carry out Lin Mengya''s orders to the end.


    The next moment, they separated two groups of people.


    The more part is responsible for breaking through and the smaller part is responsible for protecting her.


    But Zhao Yixuan''s goal suddenly turned to the part responsible for protecting Huo Yunsi.


    Seeing that it was bad, Lin Mengya hurriedly shouted to the other party.


    "Elder Zhao, why should we involve innocent people? You let her go!"


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then he was like possessed, and the long hook in his hand was brought into full play.


    "Protect people at any cost!"


    She was also provoked, ordered.


    The remaining jackdaw guards rushed up and protected Huo Yunsi firmly.


    But none of them thought that danger came from behind.


    It was Lin Mengya who first noticed the attack of concealed weapons.


    She didn''t even think about it. People rushed over directly.


    The secret weapon hit her, but the pain didn''t hit her.


    There was only a crisp sound, and another stone hit and knocked down the poison dart that attacked her.


    "Ya''er!"


    The familiar voice sounded. Before landing, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but look surprised.


    With a plop, she fell into a dog. Regardless of the pain, she immediately got up, turned and ran to the direction of the visitor.


    "Here you are!"


    Long Tianyu''s wheelchair went fast and caught her covered with dust in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Do you hurt anything? Show me."


    He was full of only his wife, and Lin Mengya finally found the safest shelter at this time.


    Holding his left arm, Wei said wrongfully, "I fell here just now. It hurts!"


    As soon as long Tianyu heard this, he immediately lifted her sleeve.


    In the moonlight, there were large red marks on the white and slender arm, and even in some places, they were ground with blood marks by fine sand and stone.


    Long Tianyu frowned and was extremely distressed.


    My wife''s skin is so delicate that it must hurt to death.


    He was busy blowing for her. He also tore off the softest cloth in his coat and gently wrapped it up for her.


    "I''ll take the medicine when I go back. Does it hurt?"


    Lin Mengya actually doesn''t hurt much, but she is still deliberately spoiled.


    "In fact, it still hurts."


    "Then I''ll be a little lighter." Long Tianyu was more careful and his strength was softer.


    They showed their love as if there were no one else, while the group on the other side fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 2625

    To be honest, although Lin Mengya is Yi Rong, the object of her change this time is a young Taoist.


    Although it is a little weak, it is still very eye-catching to match with the beauty of long Tianyu.


    Besides, except the one who was unconscious and the one who almost didn''t kill himself, everyone knew that they were a couple.


    Therefore, I don''t have any other feelings except that I feel a little tired of this dog food.


    But Zhao Yixuan was sad and angry.


    "You, you still eat all men and women! I killed you!"


    Then he ran to her with a long hook.


    However, at this time, long Tianyu was present. Where did Zhao Yixuan get reckless?


    The whip in his hand was like electricity. He grabbed the other party''s weapon in an instant. He shouted coldly: "dare to hurt my wife, damn it!"


    "Since your wife, why did she take my wife?"


    Zhao Yixuan was trembling with anger.


    But the next moment, he was suddenly stunned and looked at Lin Mengya suspiciously.


    The latter also understood something, sighed and took off his black coat.


    At the next moment, the curve of a woman wearing close fitting clothes is obvious.


    Of course, just showing a general outline, he was blocked by long Tianyu with his wide cloak, and his eyes became more and more impatient.


    "Can you see clearly this time?"


    Zhao Yixuan suddenly felt dizzy. Fortunately, he bit the tip of his tongue to keep his mind awake.


    "This, this is impossible!"


    "Elder Zhao, no matter how you know that I will go to Fang''s house tonight, I am definitely not the enemy with you on this issue."


    At the same time, she also restored her original timbre.


    Yue''er''s voice is indeed a woman''s voice.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Zhao Yixuan found out how big a mistake he had made.


    Then he looked at the woman protected by the Jackdaw.


    Lin Mengya immediately said, "untie it and let elder Zhao see who we brought out."


    She wondered just now.


    Why does Presbyterian Zhao so actively want to recapture Huo Yunsi who has nothing to do with him.


    Now it seems that he should have misunderstood something.


    Hanya guard brought the woman up.


    Although the other party was wearing Fang Rao''s clothes, Zhao Yixuan was sure that the other party was definitely not his wife.


    "She is..."


    "Huo Yunsi, the woman your wife saved from master Fang, is the lost daughter of the Huo family."


    Fortunately, she had thought of the possibility of confession before, so some alternative plans had already been communicated with aunt Fang and them.


    Huo Yunsi''s identity is the biggest reason why aunt Fang saved her.


    Although Zhao Yixuan''s face was not worried, he always cleared the position of the Huo family in his wife''s heart.


    Looking at the sleepy woman, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see. Who are you? Why does my wife trust you so much?"


    "Well, it''s a long story."


    She came down from long Tianyu''s leg and said with a sincere look on her face: "to tell you the truth, I was originally a visiting doctor. I had to disguise because the Presbyterian Council expelled foreigners. Later, I heard that childe Zhao was ill. I went to treat childe Zhao in the spirit of the doctor''s benevolence, which made me like old lady Zhao at first sight."


    Aunt Fang''s secret identity and Huo Xiao''s identity are firm


    Can''t say.


    Although this reason doesn''t sound true, Zhao Yixuan''s heart relaxed as soon as he saw that she was a woman.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care as long as he doesn''t rob his wife.


    "I see."


    Zhao Yixuan said so. It seems that he is not ready to go deep into it.


    Lin Mengya just breathed a sigh of relief and heard Zhao Yixuan say, "what you said before is also lying to me?"


    Those things?


    She was stunned and immediately remembered what she had said to get away that day.


    She shook her head at once when she saw the guy''s sinking face across the street.


    "Of course I didn''t lie to you! Don''t you think your wife''s attitude towards you has improved recently?"


    But elder Zhao today is obviously not easy to cheat.


    He said coldly, "who knows which one of your sentences is true and which one is false! I can get rid of things in the past, but from now on, you are not allowed to see my wife again. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    How can this man turn his face!


    Lin Mengya was also confused by his attitude.


    However, long Tianyu on one side suddenly opened his mouth at the moment.


    "Elder Zhao, do you know why your wife doesn''t want to see you?"


    Lin Mengya almost covered her man''s mouth.


    This is the heart of Zhao Yixuan. It must have offended people.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhao Yixuan turned his head and looked as fierce as ever.


    But long Tianyu was the same as he didn''t see it. He put his hands on his knees. His temperament was still calm and didn''t show any timidity.


    "Madam wants to coax and spoil, but she needs more respect. If you keep her like a bird, she naturally yearns for freedom outside the cage. You have to treat her as a person like you before she can spend it with you."


    He said this slowly. From the first word, his sight has been falling on Lin Mengya, with a gentle taste.


    The people around turned their heads subconsciously, but they agreed with his words in their hearts.


    In their hearts, the two masters are equal.


    I think if they look for their other half in the future, they will love their other half as much as your highness.


    Zhao Yixuan was slightly stunned.


    Respect?


    He thought he had held a heart in front of his wife all these years, but she didn''t even look at it.


    Is it just because he doesn''t want his wife to worry too much?


    But he clearly just wanted to make his wife''s life easier. Is there a mistake?


    "My wife and your wife are like old friends at first sight, but it''s because my wife has traveled around with me over the years and has saved a lot of information. Since elder Zhao is reluctant to let your wife go out, won''t he let her see the scenery outside through others? I don''t know whether the elder despises himself or despises his wife."


    I have to say, men know men best.


    After these words, Zhao Yixuan''s face was very ugly, but he seemed to be blocked up and couldn''t say a word to refute.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya also knew that her man had said almost everything. If she went on, I''m afraid elder Zhao''s face would be completely lost.


    This is not a good thing for them.


    "In fact, what my husband meant was that my wife asked me to go just to relieve her boredom. If the elder is not at ease, he can send someone to watch."


    But Zhao Yixuan snorted coldly.


    "I''m a man


    Son, is it that kind of dirty villain. You can go if you like. Only one thing is that my wife has a simple mind. If you dare to cheat her, no matter you go to the ends of the earth, I will ask you to pay the price! "


    Then he brushed his sleeve angrily.


    Lin Mengya looked at his back and couldn''t help patting her chest.


    Fortunately, I finally passed the pass without danger.


    "Madam, don''t worry. Although elder Zhao has cruel means, he is still a bit sincere to his wife." Long Tianyu said with a smile.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but elbow him.


    "How did you see that?"


    The man just raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s just a same-sex acquaintance."


    He took Lin Mengya''s hand and dropped a kiss as if there were no one else.


    "I am also sincere to my wife. I can naturally see my sincerity."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help staring at him.


    This man is becoming more and more serious.


    Hanya Wei, who has long been abused nearby, also performs his own duties at the moment.


    Soon, Huo Yunsi was brought back to the Huo family''s old house by her.


    After learning about master Fang''s plot, long Tianyu only said with a little sarcasm: "he''s just taking chestnut from the fire and killing himself. He''s very stupid."


    "I think it''s better to catch big fish in a long line than just destroy a Fang family. Moreover, I always think the secret of Huo Yunsi has something to do with our palace family."


    That green plum blossom tattoo certainly didn''t happen by chance.


    If in the past she just wanted to exchange aunt Fang''s help by destroying the Fang family, now she has to find out what happened to Huo Yunsi.


    Long Tianyu agrees with her.


    They all thought too simply about the Fang family.


    In those days, the Fang family was just an inferior family, plus the Zhao family of elder Zhao, who was not at the peak of the Presbyterian Council, why did they calculate the leading Huo family so smoothly?


    These are clearly hidden in the dark and unknown.


    Long Tianyu gently hugged her into her arms.


    "Many things may not be as complex as we think. You can find the truth, but I hope you can be more relaxed and don''t give yourself too much burden."


    Nestled in his arms, listening to the tenderness in his words, Lin Mengya only felt warm in her heart.


    Suddenly, she remembered what long Tianyu had said to Zhao Yixuan.


    The arm hooked his neck, gently shook his legs, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help laughing with pride.


    "Tell me the truth. In fact, do you want to lock me up in the back house like elder Zhao, so that I can''t go anywhere?"


    Long Tianyu looked down at her bright eyes.


    No matter how many times he looked, he still found that none of the lover in his arms had not grown in his heart, which made him infatuated with love.


    "May I refuse to answer this question?" He smiled with indulgence.


    "No!" Lin Mengya shook one of her index fingers and refused him coyly.


    Long Tianyu sighed, tightened her arms and imprisoned her firmly in her arms.


    "Yes, from the day of my heart, I have been thinking all the time about what I should do to trap you in my arms, so that I can see you and feel you all the time, so that you can no longer escape from my arms. Do you know that every time you leave me, I am going to be tortured crazy."


    Forced to lie on his chest, Lin Mengya looked at him without blinking. She whitened her unspeakable desires.

 Chapter 2626

    Their origins and opportunities make it difficult for them to live a safe life like ordinary couples.


    They met in conspiracy, but fell in love in turbulence and missed each other in parting.


    Long Tianyu restrained his possessiveness, and she was struggling to suppress her weakness.


    Without him, she must be an iron man without weakness.


    If he was there, she couldn''t show her timidity.


    They help each other, support each other, and strive not to be each other''s weakness.


    But now, looking at the embarrassment and fragility in his eyes, her heart could not help trembling gently.


    She held his head and gently kissed him on the brow.


    Then the bridge of his tall nose fell on his lips.


    Kiss is the most touching.


    She tossed and polished his lips, like silently inviting him to a hot dance between lips and teeth.


    Finally, long Tianyu couldn''t control himself.


    In the midst of enthusiasm, the two kissed selflessly.


    "Now, do you feel a little better?"


    She lay on his shoulder and slowly adjusted her slightly short breath.


    Long Tianyu had a satisfied look on his face. It seemed that he should be satisfied.


    "Even without this kiss, I can resist it."


    The implication is that Lin Mengya doesn''t have to feel guilty about him, let alone use herself as compensation.


    From the moment he fell in love with her, he offered everything first.


    From then on, she got all his priorities.


    Even he himself had to be behind her.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes unconsciously took some water light, which made her look more gentle and lovely, and made him hurt to the bottom of his heart.


    "Do you think I don''t have these thoughts about you?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed and he stared at her excitedly.


    "It''s just that we''re better at each other, so we try to restrain our desires. Even if you don''t say anything, I can feel it with you."


    In love, she can always be moving at the critical moment.


    Long Tianyu could hardly restrain her mood.


    What could make him more intoxicated than talking to his beloved?


    "We are not only lovers, but also confidants, but also partners fighting side by side. We are lucky to have a closer relationship than others."


    Lin Mengya said to him sincerely.


    Is she really the nemesis of her life?


    Long Tianyu helplessly supported his forehead.


    She always knew how to appease his uneasiness and irritability.


    "I''m not a fool like elder Zhao, so you don''t have to worry."


    Long Tianyu nodded her forehead and said spoiled.


    Lin Mengya put out her tongue behind his back.


    She was afraid that long Tianyu would be worried, so she was ready to talk to him about her heart.


    Fortunately, his psychological quality is very strong. He should not do the same stupid things as elder Zhao.


    "But speaking of it, how could elder Zhao mistakenly think that the person I took away was aunt Fang?"


    Under the candlelight, long Tianyu looked at the bright doubt in his wife''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth aroused a smile.


    "That''s his own problem. If he can''t even trust his wife, he deserves to be alone all his life."


    Stupid man deserves it. He can''t hold beauty back.


    At the moment, elder Zhao Yixuan was seriously despised by long Tianyu, and he also noticed something strange.


    He didn''t disturb anyone


    When I returned to Fang''s house, I quietly came to my wife''s room like every long night in the past.


    He knew that the little girl had sent a guard with excellent martial arts to his wife.


    However, in the past ten years, he has been used to playing hide and seek with the experts around his wife.


    That''s right. Zhao Yixuan, the youngest Sanhui elder of Tangtang Presbyterian, has a bright future. He peeps at his wife every night!


    He walked into the inner room. Through the thin moonlight, he could only see a figure quietly sinking behind the layers of curtains.


    She''s still there.


    This cognition calmed his anxious mood gradually.


    As everyone knows, day and night in the past, if he could not see his wife''s quiet sleeping face every night, maybe he would have been driven crazy.


    Taking back his greedy eyes, he left before anyone noticed.


    Fang Rao in the curtain opened her eyes tired after she trembled all over.


    "Huo Lang......"


    She looked absently into the air.


    It was also a nightmare entangled by old things. She really wanted to fall into a dream and be with her beloved forever.


    The long night trapped everyone''s obsession.


    "Sir, you are back."


    As soon as Zhao Yixuan opened the door, he saw Ah Jing lying next to the case.


    The tenderness between the eyebrows had not yet dispersed, which made ah Jing very happy. She ran over carefully and took off her coat for him.


    "My Lord, this dress is broken. I''ll mend it for you."


    Her eyes and eyebrows were soft, but she didn''t care about his sudden departure tonight.


    Like countless times over the years, she always silently behind him, mending his clothes and taking care of his daily life, but never asked him what he had done outside.


    Tonight''s Zhao Yixuan has been impacted by some ideas.


    But he is a man of perseverance. Since he has figured out some things clearly, he will not continue to make mistakes.


    "Don''t be busy. I want to tell you something."


    "Good!"


    Ah Jing put down her clothes, with curved eyebrows and eyes, and a gentle and affectionate smile.


    Zhao Yixuan suddenly found that in fact, in the past 15 years, he never seemed to have seen her carefully.


    I always thought ah Jing looked very much like her wife. In fact, it seemed that they were very different.


    Although his wife always spoke harshly to him, every time he saw his wife, he looked like a hairy young man with his heart beating in his chest.


    But to ah Jing, he had only one idea. She was really like a lady.


    Maybe it was his temporary greed, but he kept her by his side for so many years.


    Maybe the young man is right.


    He really wanted to imprison his wife in the cage he had made himself, but he inadvertently involved another person.


    "What do you want to say to ah Jing?"


    She took a small stool and sat beside him.


    Hands holding chin, eyes full of shy expectations.


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t see it, but closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows.


    "You''ve been in the Zhao family for 15 years, haven''t you?"


    Ah Jing smiled.


    "Yes, I have been with you for fifteen years."


    "These years, it''s really hard for you." Zhao Yixuan felt more and more sorry.


    But ah Jing said, "it''s a blessing for ah Jing not to work hard and to be with you."


    She lowered her head shyly, twirling the corners of her clothes with her slender fingers, but she still couldn''t help but want to peek at each other.


    Tonight''s performance is very unusual.


    Ah Jing couldn''t help thinking of her only thought in the past 15 years


    My heart beats faster.


    "No, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t hurt you for my own selfish desires. Ah Jing, I sincerely want to compensate you."


    A Jingxiang has been waiting for a long time.


    She suddenly looked up and grabbed Zhao Yixuan''s hand.


    "My Lord, ah Jing doesn''t want your compensation. I just want to be with you forever."


    The affection in those water eyes almost scalded Zhao Yixuan.


    He suddenly understood why ah Jing had been with him for so many years. It turned out that she had already


    "No."


    Ah Jing''s face turned pale in an instant.


    She didn''t expect that the LORD would refuse her anyway!


    "Sir, did ah Jing do something wrong? You said, as long as you say I''ll change, you don''t want me!"


    Tears, overflowing his eyes, even dripping on his palm.


    But he was not sad at all.


    He suddenly remembered the day when his wife threatened him with a dagger against his neck, but his heart trembled with the transparent tears.


    At this moment, he suddenly became clear.


    He can''t live without his wife. He will be with his wife all his life.


    "You''ve done a good job. I don''t have any worries about your care over the years. But ah Jing, all I have in mind is my wife. Even if she hates me all her life, I can''t give it to another person." He said frankly.


    Ah Jing bit her lips, and her eyes were full of sad pain.


    Why? My heart is only the woman who doesn''t know good or bad?


    But she has betrayed me. Why is he still unwilling to accept himself?


    But over the years, ah Jing knows that she must not ask.


    Confused, she can only use her last way.


    "My Lord."


    She knelt in front of him with a sob and pressed his palm tightly against her cheek.


    "Ah Jing never wanted to argue with his wife. From the day she met my Lord, ah Jing''s heart can no longer accommodate anyone. I don''t have the virtuous and appearance of my wife, only an innocent body..."


    Trembling, she opened her skirt.


    At night, she was thinly dressed, and when the cloth fell, her snow-white and round shoulders appeared.


    But Zhao Yixuan frowned at the moment.


    "Jing, don''t do anything stupid."


    He didn''t have any distractions or even one more look.


    Ah Jing was stunned in situ, and the bottom of her eyes was full of consternation.


    Why is the only place where she can compare with that woman ignored by the Lord?


    "It''s too late at night. Go and have a rest early. Tomorrow, I''ll have you sent back to Zhao''s house."


    Zhao Yixuan''s words have no room for bargaining.


    Ah Jing almost broke her shell teeth.


    She didn''t believe that Zhao Yixuan would miss her a little.


    "Yes, i..."


    "I''m tired. Go down."


    Calm down, with a familiar indifference and alienation.


    Ah Jing had to be obedient.


    She dare not gamble.


    After fifteen years of hard work, I was able to exchange my occasional kindness to her.


    Even now, she did not dare to disobey his orders.


    Just after walking out the door, the two-way gentle eyes condensed into ice because of jealousy.


    She hates me!


    Fang Rao''s woman was not only indifferent to ye, but even had a private meeting with a man in the middle of the night.


    She will never allow that woman to continue to occupy Mrs. Zhao''s position!

 Chapter 2627

    The next day, when Lin Mengya came to the door again, her state of mind was very relaxed.


    Anyway, she has passed the Ming Road in Zhao Yixuan. No matter what happens to her, at least she has a guarantee in elder Zhao.


    As long as the Zhao family doesn''t do it, no one in the Fang family can do anything about her.


    Who knows, as soon as she came to Aunt Fang''s inner yard, she saw elder Zhao''s face staring at Aunt Fang.


    Aunt LAN looked embarrassed and was tied up with tears all over her face.


    "Zhao Yixuan, get out of here! I don''t want to see you anymore. Get out of here!"


    Fang Rao was so angry that she trembled and pointed to the door to let him roll.


    Elder Zhao''s face became more and more ugly. He clenched his fists and walked out of the inner yard with a heavy eye color.


    He didn''t see Fang Rao''s eyes and immediately turned red. He stumbled back to the house.


    The whole yard was shrouded in low pressure.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya hurried forward to untie aunt LAN.


    "Aunt LAN, how did you burn your mouth so badly?"


    Just now she didn''t see clearly. She knew that Aunt Lan''s lips were full of blisters.


    "Little, miss..."


    She struggled to spit out two words, but Lin Mengya saw that her tongue and the inside of her mouth were also badly scalded.


    "Get ice quickly! And get some cold water. Don''t talk yet. I''ll help you relieve the pain."


    In addition to the scald, she smelled a bad smell of medicine in aunt Lan''s mouth.


    It is a kind of medicine specially used to treat women''s dysmenorrhea, but if women take it in large quantities during menstruation, it is likely to cause more blood flow and even endanger their lives.


    Aunt LAN is much older than her aunt, and from her physical condition, she should not take this medicine.


    And he burned himself like this.


    While she was thinking, the servant had brought what she wanted.


    Lin Mengya first asked aunt LAN to shout ice with her mouth, and then took out her own burn ointment and evenly applied it to her wound.


    "It may be a little bitter, but it won''t hurt soon. Don''t talk until you are better."


    According to her estimation, aunt Lan''s throat and gastrointestinal mucosa will be damaged to some extent.


    Fortunately, she is here, otherwise aunt LAN, even if she can get well, will certainly have some sequelae in the future, or she can''t speak all her life.


    Aunt LAN looked at her gratefully, but her eyes still glanced inside unconsciously.


    She knew that the other party was worried about Aunt Fang.


    "You go and recover. I''ll take care of it here."


    Aunt LAN took the medicine she gave and was helped in by the servant.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard repressed crying.


    But soon the cry disappeared.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and gave aunt Fang some time to tidy up herself before she passed.


    "Here you are. Sit down."


    Aunt Fang wants to try her best to make herself look OK, but how can these fool her?


    "Aunt Fang, what happened? Why did aunt LAN get scalded?"


    Referring to this matter, aunt Fang looked a little stiff and obviously didn''t want to mention it again.


    But Lin Mengya felt that it might not be that simple.


    From Zhao Changlao''s dark face, she could guess that a quarrel must have broken out before them.


    After thinking about it, she whispered, "last night, elder Zhao found us. He already knew that I was a woman and that Huo Yunsi was taken away by us.


    ¡±


    "What?" Aunt Fang immediately called in surprise.


    Lin Mengya nodded at her and motioned her not to be so excited.


    "But elder Zhao didn''t embarrass us, but asked me to continue to relieve your boredom. So no matter what happened between you and him, I think it may be a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? He never believed me. Where did the misunderstanding come from?"


    At the mention of this matter, aunt Fang''s face became more and more aggrieved.


    She has never been a person who will make dirty means.


    Although she hates the Fang family and the Zhao family, she has a clear conscience over the years.


    Who knows that Zhao Yixuan, that heartless bastard, wronged her!


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. It''s strange.


    "What happened to elder Zhao?"


    "It''s Mrs. Jing. Mrs. Jing didn''t feel well all morning. Later, she went to the doctor. Unexpectedly, she was bleeding. She said what medicine she took when she was Yuexin, which almost killed half of her life. Zhao Yixuan, that bastard, he must have recognized that it was aunt Lan''s hand! Aunt LAN has been with me for more than 20 years. Can I not know who she is? Who knows, they are really in my yard The kitchen found that kind of medicine. In order to protect me, LAN Gu confessed her crime and punished herself by drinking that bowl of hot medicine. "


    At this point, she gave a sudden exclamation and bounced up from her seat.


    "I forgot. Somebody, go and get a doctor!"


    Just now she was so angry that she forgot to find a doctor to treat LAN Gu.


    Lin Mengya grabbed her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve shown aunt LAN. She should have no problem. It''s the medicine. How could you find it in your little kitchen?"


    Fang Rao is also full of questions.


    "I wonder too! Aunt LAN is in the yard and has never been out. She always keeps a close watch on the small kitchen. Even people in the house are not allowed to enter."


    Aunt Fang''s words made Lin Mengya seem to have caught some clues.


    "What about now?"


    Fang Rao took it for granted and said, "of course... No one is watching!"


    They looked at each other and clearly realized the loophole.


    Lin Mengya immediately whispered to her aunt, "from now on, you, Zhao Ziyan and Huoxiao, don''t eat and drink until I come back!"


    With that, she hurried out of the room.


    Now the yard is in chaos. Everyone is affected by the quarrel between elder Zhao and Fang Rao just now.


    She came to the small kitchen several times to decoct medicine. Naturally, she remembered the way.


    Through the corridor, she walked with her head down, but she didn''t expect to be bumped up by someone the next moment.


    "Ouch, ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Taoist priest!"


    Her skirt was soaked by a cup of tea, and then a smell seemed to rise.


    As soon as Lin Mengya''s face changed, she clasped the little hand she wanted to wipe herself.


    "Where did this tea come from?" She asked.


    The little maid almost made her cry and pointed to the small kitchen behind her.


    Lin Mengya threw her hand and ran in to check it.


    The small kitchen is very tidy, except that the tea stove is still in use and the charcoal has not been extinguished.


    But the lid of the teapot used to make tea was open.


    She just lay on the top and smelled, and her face suddenly changed.


    Then she ran to the front yard as fast as she could.


    Shit! Better not let her know who did it, or she''ll screw her head off!


    Seeing the door in front of her, she shouted before anyone went in.


    "Don''t drink tea, hold your breath!"


    Inside, there was a sudden "bang". Lin Mengya''s eyes turned red and the rabbit jumped into the house.


    "Aunt Fang, are you okay?"


    In the inner room, aunt Fang looked at Zhao Ziyan in front of her with a stunned face.


    Lin Mengya came forward and pulled Zhao Ziyan away. Fortunately, the tea on the table was held by the tea bowl. She was relieved.


    "Miss Gong, what the hell are you doing?"


    It was the first time Fang Rao had seen her look so panicked.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to explain. She just carefully clasped the tea cup and took it out.


    "Go and get me some buckets of water. The more, the better."


    The servants immediately went to the backyard to get water. Then she turned back to the house and asked aunt Fang for a coat to wear.


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan and Mrs. Jing appeared outside the yard.


    "I said earlier, you can keep it. Why do you have to come?"


    Elder Zhao''s face is still a little iron blue.


    It was not that he did not believe his wife, but because there were both human and material evidence, and his wife could not allow him to argue, he made things like this.


    Mrs. Jing leaned on the maid''s shoulder and smiled weakly.


    "I have nothing to do, but I quarreled with my sister because of me. I''m really sorry. My sister is straight and can''t stand any injustice. Besides, this may be an accident, so why should I mobilize the public?"


    She lowered her eyes and looked otherwise weak with her pale face.


    Look at her like this, the people next to her don''t have the heart.


    "What''s more, I''m leaving. Before I leave, I just want to see you and your wife and be kind."


    Her voice was soft and her attitude humble.


    As if it was really like what she said, she just wanted to see them close.


    Zhao Yixuan rubbed his eyebrows.


    He subconsciously felt that this was not the best time.


    But he is really ashamed of ah Jing, so he can only reluctantly.


    It''s a big deal. He just said a few more good words to his wife.


    Looking at the door in front of him, he could only harden his head.


    Unexpectedly, there is no one in such a big yard at the moment.


    "Where''s the servant? He doesn''t wait in the yard." Mrs. Jing took a look and said suspiciously.


    Zhao Yixuan''s face was a little stiff.


    It seems that he was really angry with his wife before. Otherwise, how could she drive everyone away.


    "My Lord, madam Jing, I''d better let my maidservant go and report it, so as not to disturb my wife."


    The maid standing beside Mrs. Jing volunteered.


    "My lord?" Mrs. Jing didn''t make her own decision, but looked at Zhao Yixuan.


    The latter nodded, and the maid walked in quickly.


    But I didn''t want to be slightly surprised when I just got to the door, as if I heard something.


    Then she pasted it on the door curtain and stopped for a minute. The next moment, the whole person seemed to be frightened. She stumbled and almost knelt down.


    "This girl can''t do this well."


    Mrs. Jing is still talking with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, the girl stumbled to Zhao Yixuan and knelt down.


    "There are men''s voices in the house of husband and wife."


    You can''t talk nonsense.


    Mrs. Jing''s face changed slightly and immediately said, "you must have heard wrong, or is it master Ziyan''s voice?"

 Chapter 2628

    Zhao Yixuan didn''t care at first.


    He knew that Ziyan was pestering his wife every day, and that his wife had borrowed an expert from the little Taoist.


    So he went straight in.


    But just in front of the door, Mrs. Jing behind her gently called him.


    "My Lord."


    She gently pushed away the maid''s hand and gently fell on Zhao Yixuan''s back.


    "No matter what happens, please remember that your wife has handled the Zhao family for you over the years. Don''t blame her."


    Zhao Yixuan frowned and always felt that the other party seemed to have something to say.


    But soon, Mrs. Jing loosened her hand and was still supported by the maid to the side.


    As soon as Zhao Yixuan opened the door, he heard his wife''s voice coming from inside.


    "Take off your clothes quickly..."


    He frowned, pushed the door directly and went in.


    Mrs. Jing unconsciously raised her head and flashed a few complacency in her eyes.


    Thinking about what kind of look you should put on to appease me.


    But don''t want the next moment, inside burst out a scream.


    "Zhao Yixuan, get out!"


    With a bang, elder Zhao was pushed out. He almost fell on his feet because he was unprepared.


    Mrs. Jing was stunned.


    How can you be so righteous when you are caught in bed together?


    Then, she immediately came forward and held Zhao Yixuan. She wanted to cry and looked at each other, but her heart was ecstatic.


    Now, Fang Rao will be driven out of the house.


    "Sir, are you all right? How can my sister treat you like this?"


    It seems that she is the one who is sorry.


    Zhao Yixuan was even more confused. Then the maid in charge of calling the door just now knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "It''s all slaves. Damn it! It''s not slaves. Please calm down. Slaves will never go out and talk nonsense!"


    "Get up, it has nothing to do with you."


    He just didn''t expect that the little Taoist was also in the house, and it seemed that he was changing his clothes.


    I can''t help blaming myself for my recklessness. If my wife misunderstood him, what should I do?


    Just thinking, Fang Rao suddenly rushed out.


    "Zhao Yixuan, you''ll be closer next time!"


    Mrs. Jing didn''t expect in her dream that Fang Rao was so righteous when she was in this position.


    She couldn''t help but make a voice to defend Zhao Yixuan.


    "Sister, it''s clearly your fault. How can you be so unreasonable? I love you, but you can''t humiliate people like this?"


    A cold color flashed in Fang Rao''s eyes.


    She stared at Zhao Yixuan who wanted to explain. The latter subconsciously shut up.


    Holding his arms, Fang Rao''s tone was already a little fierce.


    This makes Zhao Yixuan wisely choose to watch silently.


    He always felt that if his wife was really angry, someone would have bad luck.


    "Why? It''s my business with him, and you have to interrupt?"


    "I am not qualified to manage." Mrs. Jing''s attitude is as tough as ever.


    Although her face was still pale, her bright eyes showed aggressive sharpness for the first time


    "But you know, what you abandoned like my shoes is what others yearn for and can''t ask! Sister, don''t you have a heart?"


    "My heart was not broken by you 15 years ago


    Are you ready? "


    Fang Rao''s temper broke out suddenly.


    She stared at Mrs. Jing and Zhao Yixuan. The despair and sadness in her eyes only made her heart ache.


    "When I married you, I had my dead husband''s flesh and blood in my stomach. It was you who forced me to be separated from him. Zhao Yixuan, I have a blood feud with you. It will never be possible in this life!"


    Every word she said was piercing.


    Those bloodstained eyes made Zhao Yixuan startled.


    Mrs. Jing''s eyes are filled with joy.


    It''s done!


    Fang Rao was caught and raped in bed. In addition, she entered the Zhao family with evil seed.


    These two things are enough to destroy any man''s love for her.


    "Yes, sister, she..."


    She deliberately wanted to faint in his arms, but Zhao Yixuan grabbed her wrist.


    "What''s the matter with that child?"


    He only knew that his wife had given birth to a child for the man surnamed Huo. Why did she have another child?


    Or when they got married?


    But when they got married, didn''t my wife volunteer?


    Mrs. Jing bit her lips and hung her head. In fact, she was thinking about how to detonate a man''s temper.


    "I don''t know about this... I just heard that when my sister came in, she was still pregnant with the evil seed of the Huo family. As for how the child didn''t have it, I have to ask my sister."


    She looked up eagerly and couldn''t wait to see his disappointed expression.


    But what she saw was Zhao Yixuan with a frown.


    "I want to know why the child didn''t come. Come and send Mrs. Jing back to Zhao''s house."


    All the words were stuck in my throat.


    Mrs. Jing didn''t expect that I would let this event go.


    But on second thought, maybe I was worried about my face. When she left, I would send Fang Rao that bitch.


    She left cleverly, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help raising.


    I''m afraid after going back this time, no! Fang Rao will certainly be left at Fang''s house.


    After that, Mrs. Zhao was the only one.


    "Also, after you go back, go to the accounting room to pay 1000 liang of silver for your settlement. I''ll ask someone to take you to a place where no one knows you and start over."


    All the plans of Mrs. Jing were torn apart by the man''s words.


    She turned abruptly and looked at the man in disbelief.


    "Sir, why did you send me away?"


    Hasn''t he seen through Fang Rao''s bitch''s face?


    But Zhao Yixuan said, "you don''t have to worry about things between me and my wife. You''ve been working hard these years. I hope you can find your own happiness as soon as possible."


    "But madam, she has betrayed you? Sir, it''s her who did the wrong thing. Why did you send me away?"


    This made Zhao Yixuan finally realize that something was wrong.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "what does it have to do with you about me and my wife?"


    What does it matter?


    She worked hard with him for 15 years and gave everything for him. In the end, he asked her what was the relationship?


    "Why can''t you see my good? It''s I who accompany you day and night, and I have given everything for you! But what about her, her heart has never been on you -"


    "Shut up!"


    His cold drink made ah Jing instantly calm down.


    "It seems that you misunderstood what I did to you before."


    Zhao Yixuan narrowed his eyes and said expressionless, "I always regard you as my wife''s double, but now it seems that you are really different."


    Ah Jing''s body trembled fiercely.


    She clenched her fingers tightly, but she could only hang her head sadly, covering her unwillingness and resentment in her eyes.


    "I shouldn''t have said such a thing to you. I''m a trivial person. I''ve exceeded my strength."


    Facing her apology, Zhao Yixuan''s tone couldn''t help easing a lot.


    "Go, I''ll take it as if I''ve never heard these words today."


    Ah Jing bit her lips.


    Why can''t she get my love after she has done all her tricks?


    Zhao Yixuan''s footsteps never stopped and went farther and farther.


    And she can only look at his back, full of desolation.


    "Madam Jing, let''s go back. There''s no need to worry about firewood. Besides, madam does have a private meeting with others. Even the elders don''t care, but those elders of the Zhao family may not be able to accommodate her."


    The maid''s words reminded her.


    yes!


    She hasn''t been defeated. At least, she has grasped Fang Rao''s handle in her hand.


    "OK, let''s go."


    She regained her composure and leaned on the maid''s shoulder and left.


    Unexpectedly, her actions fell into someone''s ears.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the pillar of the corridor, closed her eyes and listened to some people''s whispers.


    This is really a big play!


    When all the people left, she also returned to the room.


    At this time, aunt Fang''s mood has calmed down a lot, but her eyes are still red.


    "Aunt Fang, this quiet lady is really not simple. She saw that elder Zhao didn''t punish you, so she wanted to get rid of you by the hands of the elders."


    Fang Rao sneered.


    "I can only see her true face today. Fortunately, I thought she was a gentle and appropriate person! Hum, it''s wishful thinking to drive me out of the Zhao family! All the wealth of the Zhao family can be accumulated by the flesh and blood of the Huo family. Those things can only belong to my son!"


    The scene just now was discussed between Lin Mengya and Fang Rao.


    Thanks to Lin Mengya''s knowledge of medicine, the warm medicine in the tea is enough. Ordinary people don''t say they drink it. Even if they smell it for a while in a confined space, they will be confused.


    They did have men and women here, but Huo Xiao was not present at that time. Zhao Ziyan didn''t allow anyone to uncover it because it tasted pungent.


    When she poured out the tea and asked the servants to dilute it with a lot of water, she avoided a vicious calculation.


    Sure enough, they soon waited for elder Zhao and his party.


    And because she passed Minglu in front of the other party last night, it saved a misunderstanding.


    But they all saw it clearly.


    Compared with Zhao Yixuan, who is completely out of the situation, Mrs. Jing is obviously also a member of the Bureau.


    Perhaps the person who set up the bureau is more accurate.


    "I''m afraid Mrs. Jing is not that simple. Aunt Fang, can you cope with the Zhao family?"


    Lin Mengya is worried.


    She must go to the Zhao family. She must prove that she is not the murderer of Zhao mace.


    Then elder Zhao and aunt Fang are her greatest help.


    But Fang Rao didn''t care at all. She said coldly, "in fact, the old people of the Zhao family have been unhappy with me for a long time. Over the years, I have mastered the Zhongfu of the Zhao family and let them live by looking at my face. They finally caught an opportunity to kill me. How can they not be positive?"


    "Are you going to fight with them?" Lin Mengya was more worried.

 Chapter 2629

    "I''ve endured them for 15 years. I''ve been with them since the day my child died. Now it''s time to settle with them."


    Lin Mengya read out a mother''s decision from Aunt Fang''s words.


    When she agreed to marry Zhao Yixuan, she must have been thoughtful.


    Even if she was forced, aunt Fang died.


    But she did not expect that a small life quietly appeared in her abdomen.


    "At the beginning, I begged them to give my child a way to live. I could be an ox and horse for the Zhao family and never see him again. But they had to kill him! Obviously they forced me to separate from Huo Lang, and they had no right to accuse me!"


    It turned out that this was the heart knot that troubled aunt Fang for 15 years.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to persuade.


    This is a mistake.


    If the Fang family and the Zhao family had no greed for the Huo family''s wealth, aunt Fang would not have this marriage.


    If the Fang family and the Zhao family were not so shameless and let aunt Fang live with the Huo family, there might not be such blood feuds.


    Everything comes from the misplaced greed at the beginning.


    Finally, this greed came back, creating a hatred that can never be forgiven.


    At this time, Huoxiao also hurried back.


    As soon as he got to the courtyard, he heard that Zhao Yixuan and Mrs. Jing came here just now to find trouble.


    Hurried to the house.


    "Mother, aren''t those two guys hard for you?"


    The tall young man''s face was full of concern.


    Fang Rao looked at her son and shook her head.


    "They dare not do anything to me."


    "By the way, why weren''t you there just now?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Huo Xiao frowned and said, "I found a stranger sneaking to the small kitchen and was in a hurry to catch up."


    Unfortunately, he lost him.


    When he came back, he realized that it was a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking that if Huo Xiao was transferred according to their plan, the rest of aunt Fang, Zhao Ziyan and herself were given warm medicine. What kind of unbearable scene would it be when Zhao Yixuan and Mrs. Jing came over?


    But the only thing the other party missed is that she is good at using poison.


    incorrect!


    She suddenly realized that what the other party missed, as well as her real gender!


    "Shit!"


    She finally knew why Presbyterian Zhao was so angry that night.


    It turned out that she was regarded as a adulterer.


    Huoxiao looked at her suspiciously. Seeing that her face became particularly ugly, he couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Mrs. Jing is really powerful. I''ve been calculated by her for the second time! I must revenge this revenge!"


    Fortunately, her parents gave her this daughter.


    Otherwise, she could not speak clearly all over her body.


    The woman''s mind is really vicious enough. She stares at people''s death.


    If she hadn''t hidden well, I''m afraid she would have fallen into this woman''s hands!


    "I think you''d better be careful these days." Huoxiao couldn''t help reminding her.


    Of course Lin Mengya knows.


    And after knowing what type of enemy she is facing, she has taken corresponding preventive measures.


    It''s best that woman doesn''t stretch her paws at her,


    Or she won''t be polite!


    After explaining Huo Yunsi''s problems to Aunt Fang, Lin Mengya also got up and left.


    But before she left, she quietly told Huoxiao something.


    "In recent days, my people met many explorers near the Huo family''s old house. Moreover, I heard that the old servant of your family mentioned that the small ancestral temple behind your house is very important. Go back and have a look these days to avoid being missed by thieves."


    Huoxiao agreed. After several hesitations, he asked his own questions under the eyes of Lin Mengya.


    "I heard from my mother that she will go back to Zhao''s house in half a month. Shall we follow?"


    Lin Mengya saw his dilemma at once.


    Go ahead. The Zhao family is probably one of the real murderers who killed the Huo family.


    As the only survivor of the Huo family, I''m afraid he can''t control the impulse of revenge.


    If he doesn''t go, he can''t rest assured of his mother''s safety.


    Lin Mengya smiled, but cleverly kicked the problem to him.


    "Do you want to go?"


    "Me? I don''t know, but I want to protect my mother."


    He wanted to cherish his time with his mother more than revenge.


    They have missed too much. In the rest of the time, he doesn''t want to leave too many regrets.


    "Then go! Anyway, the Zhao family still owes me a statement. Even if you go, I will come to ask for advice in person."


    She tilted her head and told him her plan.


    Huoxiao could not help bending his lips.


    "Then let''s make a deal and go to the Zhao family together!"


    "Well, we have a deal!"


    She even offered to reach out and draw a hook with him.


    "In this way, you should rest assured?"


    Such childish behavior actually does not represent anything.


    But Huoxiao is willing to believe that she will never cheat herself.


    Although full of affection can''t be told, he threw away his secret hope to let her stay with him longer and longer.


    After sending off the satisfied Huoxiao, Lin Mengya unconsciously thought of long Tianyu.


    Although men are sometimes the same childish, it seems that their own one is the most lovely!


    Who knows, as soon as she left Fang''s house, she felt as if she had been watched.


    Lin Mengya sank down and walked down the street.


    On the streets at dusk, most people are going out of the city.


    She seemed unaware of several tails behind her, went out of the city gate, and then motioned to the Jackdaw guards who received her to watch the change.


    When several figures appeared in front of her, Lin Mengya remained calm.


    "Taoist priest, please."


    The other party didn''t seem to mean to kill her, but Lin Mengya didn''t think the other party was a good person.


    She looked at each other warily, with her hands behind her, ready to make a gesture for help at any time.


    "Do you know me?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just a trust. The man wants to see the Taoist priest."


    Although the first person can''t see his face clearly, judging from his voice, he should be a man of about 30 years old.


    The people around her are all experts. They don''t seem to be the handwriting that the Fang family will use.


    Just as she was considering whether to lure the enemy in depth, the other party seemed more impatient than her, took out three silver tickets and threw them at her feet.


    "Since the Taoist priest doesn''t want to go, we won''t embarrass you


    ¡£ Here are 3000 taels of silver, and 7000 taels will be given after the event. "


    "Success? What do you want me to do for you? I can tell you, I''m a monk and don''t do bad things."


    The other party just said indifferently, "we just want you to go back to Zhao''s house with Fang Rao."


    Back to Zhao''s house?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand his meaning, so she had to continue to ask, "why do you want me to go to Zhao''s house?"


    "It''s ok if the Taoist priest doesn''t want to go, but we heard that your partner seems to have been detained by the Fang family. If the Taoist priest doesn''t care about the life and death of your two partners, he can not go."


    Her eyes were tiny, and this surprised look was obviously expected by the other party.


    "When you arrive at Zhao''s house, naturally someone will tell you what to say. If you are smart, you and your partner will be safe and get a reward of 10000 Liang silver notes from me. You can decide which is light and which is heavy."


    With that, the man waved and left with a big swing.


    Lin Mengya frowned tightly until the other party disappeared. She only glanced and picked up the three silver tickets.


    Oh, I want money to buy her off. Where are these enough?


    But she still took away the enemy''s money.


    She''s just a little surprised. What''s the purpose of the person who bought her?


    After getting rid of those who watched her, Lin Mengya was brought back to the Huo family''s old house by the Jackdaw guard.


    As soon as she entered the door, she asked long Tianyu about Qinghu and Wu Ying.


    After learning that they were secretly transported out of Fang''s house, Lin Mengya''s disgust with the other master deepened.


    "The old fox has no intention of fulfilling his promise!"


    Even if she killed Huo Yunsi, master Fang must have something else to threaten her.


    Coming and going, she is destined to become each other''s puppet.


    Just like Fang Rao and the Huo family, master Fang will completely drain all his residual value.


    Long Tianyu pinched his wife''s small hand and said with relief: "Qinghu and Wu Ying can escape at any time, but they seem happy to explore master Fang''s next action."


    As soon as I heard this, I knew it must be Qinghu''s idea.


    Lin Mengya leaned against her man, and her other hand fell on the face of Mo Yan, who was sleeping soundly with her thigh.


    Touching her tender face, she was in a better mood. It was just a loss.


    "I know to take risks all day, and I don''t know that my family is worried about him!"


    Knowing that his wife was concerned about Qinghu, long Tianyu couldn''t help but bite her finger gently.


    "Madam, I will listen to you."


    As soon as Lin Mengya turned her head, she saw that a pair of long eyes were rippling soft light on the handsome and extraordinary face.


    He is like a big Mo Yan, with an irresistible charm to her.


    In the heart secretly scolded a "demon", but still couldn''t help kissing his eyebrows.


    "Well, you''re the best. I like you best."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing more brightly.


    "Then I''ll be in front of everyone!"


    Lin Mengya just wanted to roll her eyes and let him stop, but she accidentally caught a glimpse of the thick documents on the desk.


    "You haven''t been out all day?"


    She asked, holding his face.


    Long Tianyu gently rubbed her hand and whispered, "I have nothing to do, so I just read the documents all day. Madam, don''t worry, I won''t delay anything."


    It was easy to say, but she was very clear that what could be delivered to them must not be so easy to solve.

 Chapter 2630

    At home, she often begged her third and fifth brothers to solve it, but some involved secrets. Except her, only long Tianyu could help her.


    She put her head on his chest and thought how could this man be so good?


    Long Tianyu always understands her mood.


    The big hand gently pasted on her back and hugged her in his arms like a child.


    "Don''t compare with others. You are always the first and only one."


    Her words were as sweet as honey, and the sweet taste filled his whole life.


    When she went to Fang''s house the next day, she obviously felt that the atmosphere was somewhat different from that in the past.


    The guard ignored her, just glanced at her and let her in.


    All the people I met along the way, regardless of their location in Fang''s house, seemed preoccupied.


    "That''s him! Give me a good lesson!"


    Suddenly, a mean female voice came from behind.


    Then Lin Mengya was suddenly pressed from behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    She couldn''t get rid of each other. She only saw Fang GUI''s concubine staring at herself angrily.


    "Why?" The sharp fingernails almost poked Lin Mengya''s face, as if she were Han''s father murderer.


    "If it weren''t for you little bastard, how could our Fang family offend elder Zhao! I can warn you that even if Fang Rao likes your little face again, she must be the wife of the Zhao family! If you make a mistake because of your little white face, the master will never let you go!"


    Lin Mengya understood that she could not take off her "adulterer" hat for a while and a half.


    But Han Shi is just the concubine of the second childe. Even if you want to teach yourself a lesson, you can''t turn her?


    Soon she saw the housekeeper standing not far away.


    Looking at the coldness in each other''s eyes, she understood who instructed han to teach her a lesson.


    "By you?" Her attitude was so rampant that she didn''t pay attention to Han at all.


    "Believe it or not, if you hit me now, the eldest lady will have to let you go! If you don''t see elder Zhao dare to provoke me, what are you?"


    Han Shi was so angry that he was about to hit him.


    But when she saw Lin Mengya''s particularly cold eyes, she could only put down her hand and gouge out him.


    "A worthless thing! It''s just a thing to relieve people''s boredom. How powerful you really think you are. When she gets tired of you, it''s your time to die."


    Lin Mengya threw her hands away.


    She rubbed her shoulders and sneered back mercilessly.


    "You think you can raise your own value when you enter the house?"


    These words instantly poked Han''s weakness.


    As soon as her eyes were red, she raised her hand to slap Lin Mengya in the face, but she was pinched by the other party.


    "Do it with me? Huh?"


    Lin Mengya''s voice was full of threats.


    Han knew at this time that he was afraid and looked to the housekeeper for help.


    But the latter thought she was too incompetent and turned and left.


    "I, I..."


    The backer completely disappeared. Until now, Han realized how stupid he was.


    There is no second young master to be her patron. Anyone in the Fang family can dispose of her.


    Therefore, she can''t wait to show herself in front of the master.


    Lin Mengya shook off each other''s hands and sorted out her clothes.


    "If you have time to embarrass me here, you might as well guard your second young master. Also, he has done so many sins. God always wants him to pay a price."


    Han left in dismay.


    But what she didn''t know was that she could no longer intervene in the second young master''s affairs.


    Just when she was eager to please master Fang, the second young lady had completely controlled everything in the second young master''s room.


    From then on, she can control the life and death of the second young master at will.


    Fang GUI, with a cool and thin personality, was afraid that he would never think of it until his death. However, this accident made him completely fall into hell.


    "The Taoist priest is coming. Come in quickly. Madam is waiting for you."


    Outside the hospital, aunt Lan''s attitude towards her was still respectful and kind.


    However, Lin Mengya knew that she was already infamous in the Fang family, but she didn''t clarify the matter for any reason, whether it was aunt Fang or Zhao Changlao.


    She couldn''t help feeling strange.


    "In fact, the Taoist priest doesn''t have to mind what others say." Aunt LAN whispered to comfort her.


    "I don''t care. It''s aunt Fang and elder Zhao. Won''t they mind?"


    Anyway, as soon as she changes her identity, these curses will disappear.


    Aunt LAN lowered her head, smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "Alas, I can''t guess what happened to the masters as a slave."


    Then they entered the room.


    Aunt Fang seems to be in a daze again.


    Recently, she always seems to be distracted.


    "Cough." She coughed twice. Aunt Fang came back and smiled at her.


    "Come on, sit down."


    "What is aunt Fang thinking?" She sat down and asked.


    Fang Rao lowered her eyes and covered her complicated eyes.


    "Nothing. I just think time passes so fast. In a twinkling of an eye, we are all old."


    "Aunt Fang is not old." Lin Mengya said sincerely.


    Aunt Fang got married early. Although Huo Xiao is so old, in fact, she is not yet 50.


    In modern times, a 50 year old woman is far from old.


    They have the special charm given by years, and their beauty also ferments their own charm.


    Besides, aunt Fang is a beauty with special preferential treatment of time.


    Fang Rao is the first time she has heard someone praise her appearance so much.


    Touching her face, she finally smiled.


    "What I regret most now is that I didn''t have a daughter. Look, your little mouth will deceive people."


    "Where did I coax you? I''m just telling the truth. By the way, what about Ziyan and Huoxiao?"


    She looked around and couldn''t find the whereabouts of the two men.


    Fang Rao''s smile faded and said, "Zhao Yixuan took Ziyan away. Xiao Er didn''t trust him, so he followed."


    Lin Mengya wondered what elder Zhao was going to do. She suddenly remembered that Aunt Fang''s birthday would be a few days later.


    She also promised elder Zhao to celebrate aunt Fang''s birthday with him.


    I''m afraid it''s a little difficult now.


    "You say, am I really old? My heart is soft?"


    Fang Rao touched her face and said softly.


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Does aunt Fang mean Zhao Ziyan?"


    "It''s not just him. It''s probably because I found Xiao''er. Now I don''t hate Zhao Yixuan as much as before."


    How tired is it to hate a person?


    Anyway, Fang Rao felt as if she had been drained of all her energy.


    Now, all she really wants is to get together with Huo Lang and Xiao''er''s family.


    She has spent too much experience in hatred. She is afraid that if she goes on, she will miss the final reunion with Xiao''er


    It''s my day.


    Lin Mengya saw deep fatigue only from Aunt Fang''s face.


    "In fact, you can hate Fang family and Zhao family, but I think hate should not be your only emotion. Think about you, Huoxiao and Zhao Ziyan."


    "Yes, I still have them. Well, after going back this time, I will hand over the Zhongfu of the Zhao family and ignore everything. As for the wealth of the Zhao family, I believe my son is not rare at all. He is already an excellent man. Even without me, he can restore the glory of the Huo family."


    Although I don''t know what can make aunt Fang change like this.


    But Lin Mengya thinks that at present, such a change may be a good thing.


    After chatting with aunt Fang, Zhao Ziyan''s cry rang out.


    "Mother! Mother! Ziyan has brought you a birthday present!"


    The ignorant boy couldn''t wait to jump into his mother''s arms and show Fang Rao what he was holding in his hand.


    It was a clay kitten. Although the process was simple, the shape was very flexible and lovely.


    Aunt Fang smiled and touched the top of the boy''s hair: "as long as it is given by Ziyan, I like it."


    The boy immediately smiled and showed his snow-white teeth.


    Huoxiao followed, but his expression was a little unnatural.


    "I gave it to you. He gave it."


    The smiles on the faces of both mother and son seemed a little far fetched.


    Fang Rao took the jade pendant from her son and hung it directly around her waist.


    Everyone knows who wrote the last gift.


    But Fang Rao didn''t even see it.


    "With you two, my mother''s birthday is perfect."


    Fang Rao was moved.


    Holding her son''s hand, her long cherished wish for many years has been fulfilled. She should have nothing to ask for in this life.


    "Mother, my father gave it to you! Have a look!"


    Zhao Ziyan, who knew nothing, just felt that the gift was very pitiful.


    But Fang Rao didn''t want to open it, but he insisted on letting his mother see it. Between pushing and shoving, the slender lock was opened, and then a delicate jade hairpin suddenly fell to the ground and broke into two pieces.


    "Oh, it''s broken!" Zhao Ziyan said with regret.


    But he didn''t see it. At the moment when he saw the jade hairpin clearly, Fang Rao stared at her eyes.


    "Aunt Fang?"


    Lin Mengya exclaimed.


    Then Aunt Fang was paralyzed and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Huo Xiao was quick eyed and quick witted. No one broke her head.


    Lin Mengya quickly checked and found that the other party just fainted because of the intense emotion. She quickly commanded the people to take her to the inner room for placement.


    When he turned around and came out, he just met Huo Xiaozheng. He picked up the broken jade hairpin and went out. Without asking, he knew what he was going to.


    "Don''t go yet."


    She stopped in front of Huoxiao.


    "He must have tampered with this thing. That man is really mean!" Huoxiao said gnashing his teeth.


    He shouldn''t have thought that the man was a little sincere to his mother and gave him a chance to hurt his mother.


    Zhao family, damn it!


    "No, there''s no problem with the jade hairpin. We have to wait until aunt Fang wakes up."


    "No problem?" Huoxiao didn''t believe it.


    "Then why did my mother faint? I knew that the Zhao family had always wanted to harm our mother and son!"


    But Lin Mengya still won''t let him leave.


    "Calm down! If you fall out with elder Zhao and expose your identity, the Zhao family will be afraid of you. And aunt Fang, the Zhao family will not let him go!"

 Chapter 2631

    About any one of her may have touched Huoxiao.


    Although he was still angry, he was no longer so impulsive.


    Lin Mengya carefully took away the broken jade hairpin.


    "Besides, the jade hairpin may have some special meaning, which makes aunt Fang so excited. We have to understand it."


    Huoxiao seems to be getting hotter and hotter recently.


    Lin Mengya feels tired of being kind.


    These guys can be regarded as independent heroes outside. Why do they become impulsive children as soon as they return to their parents?


    Is this disease still contagious?


    Huo Xiao looked down at the soothing look in her eyes, and his heart fire gradually dissipated.


    He tightened his lips, resisted the impulse to touch her eyes, and replied in a muffled voice.


    "I see."


    "That''s good." She quietly hid the jade hairpin behind her.


    I hope this thing really doesn''t have any special significance, otherwise Huo Xiao will have to find old Zhang Zhao for trouble.


    Fortunately, after a while, aunt Fang has woken up.


    Aunt LAN and Zhao Ziyan gathered around her bed and asked for warmth. Lin Mengya winked at Huoxiao, and then turned around and went to Aunt Fang''s bed.


    "Do you still feel uncomfortable?" She asked.


    Aunt Fang shook her head. Although her face was still a little pale, at least she was sober.


    "The jade hairpin..."


    "I lost it." Huoxiao replied quickly.


    Lin Mengya saw a flash of disappointment in aunt Fang''s eyes.


    Clenched the jade hairpin in his hand. It seems that this thing really has some origin.


    "Throw it away. Did you buy it at the time-honored jade shop in the east of the city? His jade craftsman''s surname is ma. He is an old craftsman who doesn''t talk much." Aunt Fang asked again.


    Huo Xiao''s eyes flashed, and then reluctantly replied, "the shop is right, but master Ma has died. Master Ma, his son, did it."


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder it''s so similar." She murmured to herself.


    Then I closed my eyes a little tired.


    "Well, I''m fine. You go out first and I''ll have a good sleep."


    Huoxiao wants to ask something else, but Lin Mengya stops him.


    She shook her head gently at each other.


    "Let aunt Fang have a good rest first."


    Huoxiao nodded and left the room with her.


    "By the way, didn''t Zhao Chang always come last night?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked.


    Huo Xiao doesn''t like the one surnamed Zhao very much now: "he came here. I don''t know what he said to his mother. He made his mother cry again."


    But judging from Aunt Fang''s reaction, they didn''t just quarrel last night.


    "By the way, you have time to go back to your old house these days."


    She mentioned it to him yesterday.


    Huoxiao looked at her side face. The thoughts he thought had been pressed down by himself suddenly turned out uncontrollably.


    "I can go back with you today."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it in advance. Since we''re going to Zhao''s house together, we should deal with everything."


    She didn''t understand Huo Xiao''s depressed emotions.


    And even if she understood it, it would not change anything. It would only alienate her from Huoxiao.


    Love is like this. It''s always unfair.


    Lin Mengya knew that someone had been staring at her since she entered fangjiacheng.


    And today, when she rechecked Zhao Ziyan, she found that he seemed that someone wanted to give him psychological hints.


    But because she expected such a situation when reshaping her personality, she specially made some prevention.


    I didn''t expect that in just a few days, someone would be uncontrollable.


    But she still doesn''t understand why the other party wants to kill Zhao Ziyan.


    After all, in his current state, he can only be a waste for a lifetime. He doesn''t have the qualification to compete for elder Zhao''s successor at all.


    What is the other party doing?


    She was thinking and walking, but she wasn''t prepared to suddenly rush out of the inclined plane.


    "Sorry!"


    The voice in her ear came, but she just recovered, but her mind was in a flash.


    The outside world seemed to be isolated, and she was the only one left in the world.


    Then there is the sound of water droplets from far to near.


    "Tick" "tick"


    The voice was so familiar and so irresistible.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that only the sound of water is real.


    The feeling of her whole body disappeared, and the whole melted in the sound of water.


    Then she heard a crisp bell.


    "Kill Huo Yunsi, poison all Fang''s family, blame Zhao Yixuan, and then commit suicide."


    The cold voice sounded, and every word here seemed to be printed in her mind, which made her irresistible.


    As if her heavenly voice should be so, she became the puppet of this voice.


    "Ding -"


    The bell rang again and the sound of water suddenly disappeared.


    In her ear, the Hawker''s cry came quickly, and the whole person returned to the world.


    She opened her eyes and found that the people around her were still doing their own things.


    As if everything she experienced was just her illusion.


    Lin Mengya covered her chest and couldn''t help being afraid.


    Just now, she was almost hypnotized!


    "Little medicine, what happened just now?"


    She was caught off guard, but the small medicine, as a systematic consciousness, could not be hypnotized.


    And the man didn''t know that since she studied mind skills and added the blessing of the system, those hypnosis had little effect on her.


    But just now this person can completely drag her in. It can be seen that her skill is really deep.


    And the other party just hypnotized, but didn''t do anything to her.


    Otherwise, she may be a dead body now.


    "Just now someone rushed over and hit the master. After that, he said a word in the master''s ear and left."


    The whole process takes only a few seconds.


    If it''s later, those who secretly protect her will appear.


    And the other party didn''t mean to kill her.


    "What does that man look like?" She asked.


    Xiaoyao immediately transferred the previous screenshot to her.


    Because the incident happened suddenly at that time, and the other party was too close to her, Lin Mengya only saw the other party''s right ear hanging with a small bell.


    She hid in the alley and enlarged the picture.


    The material of the bell is unknown, but the shape is familiar.


    Soon she remembered her mental skills, which seemed to be recorded in the chapter of "instruments".


    "The sound of the Dementor bell varies depending on the material. If you get it, you can get twice the result with half the effort if you use it with the rhythm."


    Although the name is a little Chinese, it is actually a very easy-to-use auxiliary tool.


    But the Dementor bell recorded in the book is not


    Only such a small one.


    But from big to small, from thick to exposed, there are as many as 13.


    That size should be the smallest one. It can be made into jewelry and carried with you.


    The book says that women often wear small Dementor bells to add their charm through their sounds.


    Just use this bell to force yourself to add a psychological filter.


    Ancient people can really play!


    After reading it, Lin Mengya was angry and confused.


    From the perspective of mental skill, the existence of Dementor bell should be used in conjunction with mental skill.


    In other words, in addition to her, there are also people who can do mental skills.


    Another point is that this ancient book records not only the pharmacology of medical books, but also the local conditions and customs during the completion period.


    In other words, there were still many people who knew mind skills at that time.


    And everyone is used to it. They can even use their mind skills in their daily life.


    Just thinking of this, she couldn''t help but marvel at the generations of medical experts everywhere when the book was completed.


    I just don''t know why it didn''t look like this since it was such a glorious era. Even the current history books have no records in this regard.


    "But this man''s order is really insidious."


    Xiaoyao also heard each other''s words and couldn''t help sighing.


    "If it were another one, I''m afraid Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao would turn against each other and never die."


    "Oh, you know all about artificial intelligence?" She couldn''t help joking.


    The little pharmacologist said boldly, "fools can understand this trick."


    However, the other Party chose her.


    But she is neither the Fang family nor the enemy of the Zhao family.


    Therefore, she is also the one who is least suspected.


    It seems that this person knows the inside news of the other party''s house like the back of his hand.


    "Come on, I''ll see who''s behind it."


    She turned out of the alley and left as if she knew nothing.


    But in the teahouse not far behind her, a man with a little bell the size of a thumb in his right ear was staring at her silently.


    "It seems that your mind control skill is not very easy to use. Otherwise, why don''t you listen to you?"


    Unbridled teasing came from behind him.


    As soon as the man turned his head, the bell in his ear rang gently.


    But strangely enough, the guests around seemed not to see him.


    Even the guy who has just served him tea will never remember that such a guest once came to his shop.


    "My mind control has never failed."


    The man''s voice is crisp and pleasant. He should have been specially trained.


    But the man in Chinese clothes sitting behind him hooked his lips.


    "Shouldn''t the person who got your mind control be unaware? It''s like Zhao Ziyan. He won''t remember until he dies. You controlled him to kill those people. But this time we met him, he was a little disobedient."


    The man who said this seemed to have a ferocious expression.


    In any case, he did not expect that the obedient waste dared to ignore his orders this time!


    "There is no problem with mind control, but his spirit seems to be different from before."


    The man with the bell frowned and was very puzzled.


    If Lin Mengya was present, she would recognize the man with the bell, who is as good at heart as she is.


    In the art of mind, people''s psychology, consciousness, personality and so on are collectively referred to as spirits.

 Chapter 2632

    "I don''t care where he has a problem. I only know that he can''t go back to Zhao''s house alive!"


    The tone of the man in Chinese clothes was insidious and cold.


    But the man with the bell showed a little stiffness on his face.


    "I just cooperate with you. You have no right to order me."


    The man in Chinese clothes curled his lips and smiled, probably laughing at his overestimation.


    "If you eat and drink from me, you should do things for me. I''m not as easy to fool as my father. I warn you, if Zhao Ziyan is not dead, you should be careful of your own head."


    The bell man standing by the window closed his lips, and his black eyes were full of dissatisfaction with the man in Chinese clothes.


    "Do your job well. When I go home, I will be rewarded."


    The tone of a man in Chinese clothes is like treating a dog.


    Also, in his eyes, these people are just dogs raised by his father to help them.


    But after he left, the bell man stared at his back, and a cold color flashed in his eyes.


    After returning from Fang''s house, Lin Mengya shut herself in the room alone and did not allow anyone to come in.


    The man used mind control before.


    But his skill was more skillful, which still caused her a little trouble.


    "Dad, mom, will she be all right?"


    Outside the door, Mo Yan sat in his father''s arms and asked in a small voice.


    Long Tianyu rubbed his head with his chin in a firm tone.


    "No, your mother has discretion. We''ll just wait."


    Little Mo Yan nodded and continued to lean against his father''s chest. A pair of big round eyes never left the closed door.


    After nearly half an hour, the door finally opened quietly after it was completely dark.


    At this time, although Lin Mengya was sweating all over her face, there was no longer a haze in her eyes.


    "Mother!"


    Little Mo Yan immediately jumped down, worked hard and ran to her mother''s side, holding her calf tightly.


    "Mo Yan, baby, I''m sorry. My mother worries you."


    She didn''t have the strength to pick up the child now, but she squatted down and hugged her Moyan baby.


    The round little meat arm hugged her neck hard, and the small head kept rubbing around her neck, which made her feel a little itchy. She couldn''t help stirring up the corners of her mouth and rubbing back with her baby.


    "Ha ha ha, how itchy!"


    Mo Yan laughed, and the mother and son laughed together.


    Long Tianyu sat beside him, his eyes full of tenderness looking at his wife and children.


    "Well, Mo Yan, it''s time for your mother to have a good rest."


    The little guy backed away at once, but his little hand still held his mother''s hand.


    Lin Mengya touched her baby''s small head and looked at long Tianyu who was also worried about her.


    "How are you?" He asked.


    "Everything is going well, but later you tell everyone to be careful. This man''s skills are far above me. I''m afraid if everyone inadvertently takes his moves, even I can''t solve it."


    Although it was only a short hour, for Lin Mengya, she had experienced a life and death disaster.


    Although she has read all the chapters of mind skill by now, she can''t learn those skills by reading them.


    Before, she could solve Zhao Ziyan''s psychological hint. The reason for his safety was that his spirit was greatly stimulated and he collapsed first.


    She has noticed that the other party is likely to be the person who hinted at Zhao Ziyan.


    But shouldn''t that man be in the Zhao family?


    Why did you meet him at Fang''s house?


    Think of here


    , she could not help frowning.


    What just happened is so exhausting that she has a terrible pain when she uses her brain.


    "Don''t think so much, have a good rest."


    A deep and gentle voice spread.


    Lin Mengya looks down at long Tianyu.


    Fortunately, he''s still there.


    "OK."


    She bent down and gently dropped a kiss on his forehead.


    Ghost clever Mo Yan saw it, couldn''t help pulling her hand and pointed to his Fei Nennen''s small face.


    "Mother, Mo Yan wants it!"


    Lin Mengya naturally impolitely gave her baby egg a kiss. Unexpectedly, the father felt unfair and pointed to her cheeks in the same direction as her son, suggesting that her daughter-in-law should not favor one over the other.


    Well, the son should be spoiled, and the husband can''t fall behind.


    So in the competition between the two childish ghosts, she almost swollen her mouth, which satisfied both of them.


    "Well, well, stop playing. I''m hungry. Who wants to have dinner with me!"


    She said falsely angrily.


    Little Mo Yan immediately put it on her leg, and his big eyes were full of smiles.


    "I want to! I want to have dinner with my mother!"


    "OK, let''s go together."


    She smiled and picked up her son. Long Tianyu always looked at her gently.


    When she recovered, she realized that there were many guards just now.


    Suddenly, he blushed like an apple.


    This smelly man! I know I take advantage of her part of the time and place!


    Lin Mengya, who was angry for a moment, stuffed Mo Yan''s baby into the man''s arms.


    "Hold your son!"


    She turned and walked angrily. Long Tianyu touched the baby''s cerebellar bag melon in her arms, and her eyes narrowed into a seam.


    "Dad, mom won''t be fooled next time. In fact, we should be more careful."


    Little Mo Yan fell on his father''s shoulder with a bit of regret in his tone.


    Long Tianyu patted him on the back and warned in a deep voice, "that''s your father''s daughter-in-law. You''re only allowed to be presumptuous once. Go to find your daughter-in-law in the future."


    Mo Yan reluctantly twisted his small body.


    But for a moment, he narrowed his eyes and smiled again.


    "Hahaha, you''ll be old when I grow up! Then I''ll marry my mother as my daughter-in-law. Anyway, you can''t beat me - ow!"


    Long Tianyu slapped his little ass mercilessly.


    "Oh, your mother will grow old with me! Little rabbit, she''s my daughter-in-law all her life. If you dare to rob, open the flowers for you!"


    Walking in front of Lin Mengya, she only heard the two masters muttering behind her, but she also deliberately lowered the sensitivity of the five senses of her body, so she didn''t find the "secret" of these two guys.


    But Mo Yan''s voice just startled her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that she was going to come over and check, one was afraid of losing face and the other was afraid of being scolded. He shook his head almost at the same time.


    "Nothing!"


    The two men acted in a neat and uniform manner, as if they had discussed it.


    Lin Mengya looked at them and couldn''t help sighing.


    "I can''t help you. Come here quickly."


    Mo Yanwei rubbed his little ass wrongfully.


    It wasn''t because of the pain. It was mainly because he realized that what Dad, the big villain, said seemed to be right.


    When he is old, his mother will be old!


    "Dad, I don''t want you to grow old, OK?" He said something awkward to long Tianyu.


    The latter smiled and rubbed the part he had just hit.


    "We''ll all get old. Mo Yan, you don''t have to worry. We''ll be there when you need us most."


    Although the little guy occasionally likes to compete for favor, he is the favorite of his parents.


    He buried his little head in his father''s arms and wiped his nose and tears on his father''s clothes.


    "Well, you should accompany us for a long time!"


    The tenderness in long Tianyu''s eyes was deeper, and his big hand protected the child''s small head.


    Lin Mengya is already waiting for him at the door.


    They looked at each other and smiled with deep affection.


    I hope the two smelly boys at home can be accompanied by a good person in the future. Like them, there will be no regrets in this life.


    A light night''s sleep.


    Forcibly breaking through the sequelae of mind control always made her head ache.


    But this is the best result.


    If it weren''t for her complete mental skills, plus the small medicine, the sea god needle, I''m afraid she would not only be unable to touch each other''s hints, but also become a madman because of her confusion of consciousness.


    But she still fell into a nightmare.


    In dreams, all cognition is disordered.


    She seems to be another person, experiencing a completely different life.


    But those pictures are too blurred.


    She seems to be wrapped in an invisible film. The outer space and time are staggered, and she can only see some glimpses.


    Even so, she felt more and more trapped.


    Finally, when she felt she was about to be swallowed, she was suddenly awakened.


    "Ya''er? Wake up, wake up!"


    She suddenly woke up, like a drowning man, lying on the edge of the bed, breathing fresh air.


    Long Tianyu''s clothes were untidy, his big hand kept patting her back, and his eyebrows were locked tightly.


    "What did you dream about? Don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one will hurt you."


    She shook her head and just hid herself in his arms.


    Listening to his clear and powerful heartbeat, Lin Mengya realized that she was returning to the real world, not sinking into the wrong dream.


    Long Tianyu comforted her for a long time, and she was a little better.


    "It''s all right. It''s probably because the other party hypnotized me." She lay in his arms and tried to absorb the temperature from him.


    She probably didn''t know how weak her voice was just now.


    Long Tianyu was so distressed that he tightly surrounded him in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll find this man and don''t let him hurt you any more."


    Maybe the man''s arms were too warm. Lin Mengya soon fell asleep again.


    But this time she slept soundly, but her body was always close to his arms and refused to leave.


    Long Tianyu didn''t sleep.


    He put his big hand around her back, but his face became more and more heavy.


    Although he didn''t know the content of the dream, he knew very well that there was a big trouble hidden in his wife''s body.


    If this big trouble also takes advantage of it, his wife will work harder.


    "Sleep."


    He kissed her in the corner of her forehead.


    No matter what happens in the future, at least for now, he wants his wife to have a safe sleep.


    The next day, when Lin Mengya opened her eyes, it was almost noon.


    But the quilt was so warm that she didn''t remember it at all.


    Subconsciously rubbed the quilt, but something with a strong sense of existence still made her sleepy.

 Chapter 2633

    "Good morning."


    The voice from overhead made her move to hide pause, and then she moved her nest without leaving a trace.


    "Good morning."


    She is a little afraid to look at her man''s face.


    Although his health is a good thing, but


    After all, it''s inconvenient now, and she''s embarrassed to point it out, so as not to embarrass her men.


    "Is there any discomfort there? Otherwise, you''ll have a good rest at home today and don''t go out."


    Long Tianyu completely ignored his own situation.


    In the past, when his legs were good, he often restrained his impulse for the sake of his wife''s body.


    Forbearance has become a routine for him.


    Looking at him like this, Lin Mengya is a little impatient.


    Forget the days. The baby in his stomach is still safe. Why don''t you give Yu some benefits in the evening?


    Without knowing his unintentional move, long Tianyu can exchange a spring night and carefully look at his wife''s face.


    His face is much ruddy than yesterday, and he doesn''t have the panic of last night in his eyes.


    It seems that it should be really good.


    He was relieved, put his arms on his body and moved out of bed.


    "Madam, have a rest. I''ll let them heat up the food first."


    Lin Mengya nodded in the quilt.


    When people left, she quickly got up to wash and dress.


    It''s not because of shyness, but because of fear of adding fuel to the fire.


    When Yu came back, she Kwai quickly helped her to dress.


    When she was sure that there was no embarrassment, she safely pushed her man out of the door.


    At this time, Mo Yan has been sitting on his special children''s seat and looking around for a long time.


    Seeing his parents appear, he immediately shook his little fat hand and greeted them with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    "Mom, you slept in with your father today! Ashamed, Mo Yan started earlier than you!"


    This smelly boy!


    Lin Mengya gave Mo Yan a warning to show her teeth and stare. Unfortunately, the other party had already seen through the essence of her paper tiger and was not afraid at all.


    She was suddenly frustrated.


    Angrily, he ran to his son and gently pinched his little face as punishment.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Parents can''t make fun of me. Do you know?"


    The little guy tilted his head and said naively: "Mom, what is ridicule!"


    "Ridicule is..."


    She just wanted to explain, suddenly remembered that her baby was a little demon!


    Even the gentlemen in the college love and hate the two babies. It is said that their textbooks can even be the same as those of teenagers.


    This smelly boy is trying to change the subject by maliciously selling cute with her.


    "I don''t know what ridicule is, right? Then I have to write a letter to your teachers. They don''t even teach such a simple truth. It seems that they are very derelict! When you go back, we have to let the teachers make up lessons for you."


    Mo Yan stopped laughing at once.


    Big watery eyes looked at her pleadingly, as if expecting her to change her mind.


    "Lin Moyan, don''t even think about it!"


    She seldom called his name seriously.


    Mo Yan''s little baby secretly regretted.


    I knew I wouldn''t tease my mother. Alas, I regret it! Blunder!


    But in a twinkling of an eye, he immediately picked up a bowl of delicious shredded vegetable porridge and said sweetly to his mother, "Mom, it''s hard. Drink porridge first and then teach me a lesson


    Son, son, promise to listen to you. "


    Ah, Lin Mengya, who won the final victory, picked up the bowl.


    Well, it''s warm and delicious. It''s really a good bowl of porridge.


    "For your sake, I can avoid the accountability letter, but you should study hard with your father these days. Don''t be naughty!"


    Mo Yan nodded hurriedly, and then looked at his father for help.


    Long Tianyu has been silently watching his son''s death.


    Although the girl is a little cotton padded jacket, it seems that it''s good to have a smelly boy walking in front of him?


    However, he was a good father who doted on his son. He immediately took it down and conveniently sandwiched a small soup bag for his wife.


    "Madam''s lesson is that the child will be handed over to me. Don''t worry."


    Lin Mengya looked at the "clever" father and son with satisfaction. She was still very happy.


    Another bite of the soup bag. It tastes really good.


    So, under the surprised eyes of everyone, she killed a whole big table of breakfast, and her expression was still a little incomplete.


    Mo Yan is stupid.


    Silently presented his favorite juice and milk to his mother.


    Watching his mother dry at once, he silently slid his eyes down to each other''s stomach that just protruded slightly.


    "Mom, was Dad hungry before you?" He couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and wondered why her son asked.


    "But you''ve never eaten so much before!"


    The little guy is a little worried.


    Their brothers sometimes eat too much when they are at home.


    Although uncles and aunts dote on them, eating too much is really bad for their health and they will feel uncomfortable.


    His mother ate so much that he was a little worried!


    Lin Mengya thought that the little one in her stomach didn''t seem to have confessed to Mo Yan, who was her brother.


    For a moment, she thought of the social news she had seen before.


    Mo Yan can accept Ning''er because they were young and needed playmates.


    Now they both have their own ideas. Will it be careless to add a small one and two big ones to the family?


    For a time, she fell into the worry of her three child mother.


    After thinking for several times, he took his son to long Tianyu''s arms, held his little hand and asked.


    "Baby, mom wants to tell you something. You can object or dislike it. Mom will respect your opinion."


    If the thoughts of the two little guys were most influenced by her, it should be that they learned to respect each other early in her education.


    Respect for others is also respect for yourself.


    The little guy is still a little nervous, but he still sits in his father''s arms.


    "You know, Ning''er''s brother is a gift from your mother. Maybe it''s because your performance is too good, so God sent you another small gift. Mother doesn''t know whether you like it or not, so she can''t show it to you right away. Tell your mother, do you want another gift?"


    Mo Yan dropped his long eyelashes.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although she also loved Mo Yan, the child heard some gossip after all.


    She doesn''t want her children to be exposed to the dark side of adults, but she doesn''t want to keep her children in a greenhouse.


    Therefore, she is willing to give her child double love to let him have the courage to face everything.


    "May I not have this gift?"


    The voice of Mo Yan is small, with a bit of childish temptation.


    Her eyes were heavy and long Tianyu''s eyebrows


    His head also frowned slightly.


    But she held Yu down and assured Mo Yan seriously.


    "Of course, whether you want it or not, you are the most precious baby of mom and dad."


    But unexpectedly, the little guy looked up and smiled at her.


    "Then I want more small gifts! It''s best to have a lovely sister. I already have a brother. I can have more!"


    Lin Mengya almost choked on his words.


    Long Tianyu raised his lips shallowly and said to his eldest son with approval: "my father thinks so, too. Our father and son are heroes. They think alike."


    Who knows the next moment, the father and son were punished by force from Lin Mengya at the same time - a violent chestnut on each person''s head!


    "I don''t have a chance to live, I has the final say, your mother! You two can only welcome me with a lane, no decision making power!"


    Mo Yan covered his head and secretly winked at his father.


    The latter also gave his son the same look, and the three members of the family resumed their happiness.


    But then Lin Mengya was worried.


    She can vaguely feel the resistance of Mo Yan, but there is a little baby besides him at home!


    "Mom!"


    Mo Yan suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her.


    Lin Mengya immediately hugged her son''s little body, but heard the other party secretly say in his ear: "before I came, Ning er''s brother told me that we might have a sister, and he asked me to bring a gift to my sister!"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being surprised.


    Ning''er is two years younger than Mo Yan. How does he know?


    With that, Mo Yan struggled to the ground and ran to find the gift.


    Soon, he brought back a small cloth tiger.


    "Mo Yan said his sister would like this! Mother, do you think Mo Yan would like it?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised when she took over the cloth tiger.


    Before she was in Fangjia City, she clashed with Zhao Ziyan because she liked cloth tiger.


    But Ning''er is thousands of miles away. How do you know?


    Or is it just a coincidence?


    "Ning''er likes this. The child is a mother compatriot with him. Naturally, he will think that the child will like it too."


    Long Tianyu grabbed her shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya nodded, which is very possible.


    She put the cloth tiger close to her chest and leaned against long Tianyu''s shoulder. The joy in her heart was unspeakable.


    "Yu, how nice our baby is."


    Mo Yan gave a gift and went to play in the yard.


    Long Tianyu hugged his beloved and gently touched and kissed the top of her hair.


    "Thank you for giving me such a good child."


    At this time, the years are quiet.


    In the afternoon, Huoxiao finally took the time to return to Huo''s old house.


    Long QingHan is the only "idle man" in the old house. He was responsible for handing over with Huoxiao yesterday and continuing to protect Fang Rao.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the little guy standing under the big tree practicing martial arts.


    Although he has learned from others that this is the son of his highness Gong Ya and Xi.


    But after seeing it with his own eyes, his chest was still a little sour.


    The child''s appearance is excellent, but he always feels that the child doesn''t look much like their husband and wife.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, he took back his thoughts.


    The most important thing now is to solve the immediate problems, not to explore the secrets of other people''s families.


    He walked to the small ancestral hall behind him and stood at the door, but he was a little timid.

 Chapter 2634

    "Why didn''t you go in?"


    Lin Mengya also came over.


    Huo Xiao''s face was a little complicated, especially when he looked at the solemn but dilapidated gate of the small ancestral hall, he was a little nervous.


    "Can you come in with me?" He pleaded.


    "Me? Isn''t that appropriate?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wants to refuse.


    After all, this is the place where people worship their ancestors. She is an outsider. How can she go in?


    He lowered his head and his tone was inevitably stained with a touch of sadness.


    "I... I haven''t come here to worship for a long time. I personally sent the memorial tablets of my grandfather and father. Every year when I come back here, I just sweep in the yard. I''m afraid they will blame me and think I''m a useless descendant."


    She also had a close relative who died, but she somehow understood his mood.


    "I think what they most want to see is not that you take revenge on them, but that you can live safely and happily."


    Huo Xiao sighed and finally reached out and pushed open the door closed by him.


    It''s neat inside. Although it''s covered with thick dust everywhere, it can be seen that it was carefully sorted out before.


    Huo Xiao also saw things and thought of people. He was reminded of some deep thoughts and stood in place with a sad and happy expression.


    Lin Mengya looked around curiously and found that it was just a slightly spacious yard.


    In addition, there is a incense burner in the middle of the yard.


    In terms of appearance, the shape is also quite primitive.


    But she always felt that the censer was somewhat against the peace in the small yard.


    "Brother Huo, was this censer made by your family?" She asked.


    Huo Xiao also took away from his previous sadness, smelled the speech and looked at the censer and replied, "this thing has been put here since I can remember. I heard my grandfather mention that this is a family heritage of our Huo family. No matter where our Huo family moves, we will take this censer to show our respect for our ancestors."


    Nodding, Lin Mengya, after obtaining his consent, stood by the censer and looked carefully.


    Although she doesn''t know much about these things, there are also businesses specialized in selling antiques in the big chamber of Commerce.


    To this end, she also specially looked for several relevant books to study. Although she was a layman, she didn''t know anything at all.


    She walked around the censer and found that the pattern on it was a little special.


    Carefully wiped it with a handkerchief. She immediately asked Xiaoyao to scan the patterns on the incense burner into the system.


    "Master, the design on this incense burner should be overlapped by three layers."


    Small medicine can use the most three-dimensional image to analyze the patterns on it.


    No wonder she thought the pattern was strange. It turned out that the pattern was overlapped by three layers.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the zither score.


    This wonderful book is not only folded in three layers, but even more than ten layers in some places.


    Moreover, the ink of this kind of writing is very strange. In fact, the handwriting does not penetrate each other, but overlaps together, which makes her a big bargain.


    Soon, the stratification results of the small medicine came out.


    The top layer should be a kind of moire.


    The second floor is special. It looks like thorns.


    As for the third floor¡ª¡ª


    "Plum blossom? Why is it plum blossom again?"


    She cried out in surprise.


    Huo Xiao nearby frowned when he heard the speech.


    "What plum blossom?" Ask her.


    Lin Mengya immediately returned to her senses, pointed to the patterns on the incense burner and whispered, "do you think the bottom pattern looks like plum blossom?"


    If she didn''t say it, Huoxiao really never noticed.


    Moreover, if the patterns on the top are regarded as independent patterns, the bottom is indeed like some kind of flower branch.


    "Probably, but how do you see it?" He couldn''t help being curious.


    You know, this thing has been in the Huo family for hundreds of years at least, but he has never heard of it before. The pattern on it is also related to plum blossoms.


    Lin Mengya wants to ask him if the Huo family also has something marked by plum blossoms.


    But I was afraid that this might involve other people''s family secrets, so I had to find an excuse.


    "When I was at home, I was very curious about these things for some time and saw similar patterns."


    "So it is." Huo Xiao didn''t doubt her, but said with some nostalgia: "when my father was still there, he and his grandfather liked to stir up these things most. It is said that there were many rare antiques in the bride price given to my mother at the beginning, but it finally became a reminder of the Huo family."


    It used to sound sad.


    Lin Mengya was not interested in continuing to sprinkle salt on people''s wounds. Instead, she bowed to the ancestors of the Huo family and respectfully withdrew from the small ancestral hall.


    But the plum blossom pattern on the censer and the plum blossom at Huo Yunsi''s waist are definitely not coincidental.


    She was thinking about the connection, but she came in a hurry to find her escort.


    "Madam, your highness is looking for you!"


    "What happened?"


    The guard said solemnly, "we found that there are many martial arts experts around us, and they are gradually narrowing the siege and approaching here!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold.


    How did it come so fast?


    She immediately rushed to long Tianyu''s side and saw that her man was giving orders in an orderly manner.


    Seeing her coming, he waved to her immediately.


    "We have to get out quickly." He whispered.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "I know. I''ll pack my things. You let them take Mo Yan first."


    In many crises, they have a full tacit understanding.


    Mo Yan is a smart baby. He knows that this is not the time to be coquettish. He just skillfully hugged the guard uncle''s neck and was surrounded by the guards with cloaks to leave first.


    Everyone was quietly evacuating, but Huoxiao rejected their suggestion and told them a passage that no one knew.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t advise him much about his choice.


    As the owner here, he should know the situation in the old house better than anyone.


    Since he is sure, what they should do is not to make trouble for him.


    Lin Mengya quickly packed up everything and threw all the things that were difficult to take away into the stove.


    The pot has been filled with raw rice and water.


    Before long, the thick rice fragrance will float out, creating the illusion that there are still people cooking inside.


    Then, she and long Tianyu evacuated the last group.


    In a small town full of dilapidated huts, Lin Mengya saw countless figures with her own eyes, quietly approaching the direction of the old house.


    On the contrary, they go farther and farther.


    Soon they left the town and went straight to the surrounding woods.


    The crisis was temporarily lifted


    The two decided to observe the follow-up here first.


    Before long, the guards in charge of the investigation sent new news.


    After they entered the old house, they found that it was empty.


    But instead of rushing out to find someone, they searched inside and outside the old house.


    "It seems that they are looking for something." Long Tianyu''s fingers crossed on his knees, and the whole person seemed very relaxed. He couldn''t see half a point of embarrassment at all.


    Lin Mengya is doubted.


    "You won''t search people''s land while they live, will you?"


    Long Tianyu smiled politely: "madam, I was just trying to eliminate the danger."


    Yes!


    She couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    I knew this guy would never be so honest.


    "You''re not afraid that Huo Xiao will settle with you when he knows, but you shouldn''t have found anything, have you?"


    He nodded with regret.


    "If only I could find it, but the Huo family is really clean."


    Turning his head, he couldn''t help laughing in a low voice: "where does madam want to go? I just let people look around in front of and behind the house. The Huo family''s secrets are so deep that since we can''t find them, they may not be able to find them."


    Sometimes it''s safer to hide secrets before they can''t solve the problems they bring.


    Lin Mengya knew this truth, so she temporarily put down her heart.


    But after a while, there was a faint burning smell in the air.


    "I''ll go! Isn''t it? Someone''s on fire again?" She said angrily.


    The next moment, the guards came back and said that the group of people had set fire to the house!


    "Huo Xiao is still there! These people are more disgusting than robbers!" She''s a little worried.


    But soon, the leaves in front of them kept shaking, and then a tall and familiar figure appeared in front of them.


    "Are you okay?" Lin Mengya asked in surprise.


    Huo Xiao was wet all over, but he was not hurt. He was just carrying an insignificant package behind him, and his mood was stable.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take you out of here first. They can''t find anything and will come after us."


    With that, he took the lead, but moved the small package to his arms.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu naturally followed him without objection.


    Before long, Huoxiao took them to a very hidden cave.


    "Let''s have a rest now. Don''t go to the Fang family for the time being. I''ll go back and find out what they say. I''m afraid it has something to do with the Fang family."


    Somehow, Lin Mengya always felt that Huoxiao now seemed to be a lot more stable suddenly.


    "Well, let us know as soon as you have any news."


    "Yes." Huoxiao tightened his lips and went out with the package in his arms.


    Lin Mengya saw him standing at the entrance of the mountain and staring at the direction of the Huo family''s old house. He thought that his childhood memory had been burned down by a fire. Of course, he felt bad.


    After Huoxiao left, Lin Mengya was not idle.


    I arranged everything in a hurry to hear the cry of Mo Yan from the depths of the cave.


    "Niang, Niang, come and help me!"


    As soon as she was worried, she completely forgot that there was a guard in Mo Yan. There would be no danger.


    Just with maternal instinct, "whoosh" rushed in.


    "Mo Yan, mother is here! Don''t be afraid!"

 Chapter 2635

    Deep in the cave, Mo Yan was held in his arms with a face full of lovelessness.


    "Mother, let her let me go!"


    After seeing his own mother, he immediately struggled. However, the people holding him tried harder and almost strangled him.


    Lin Mengya is distressed, but the person holding Mo Yan is Huo Yunsi who is not very sober.


    At the moment, the thin woman was holding ink words like a baby, and big tears rolled down her eyes.


    "My child! Mother finally found you! Son, it''s hard for mother to find you!"


    Huo Yunsi''s spirit seems to be more unstable.


    Mo Yan''s little face has turned red.


    Although Lin Mengya was worried, she knew she couldn''t stimulate Huo Yunsi, so she had to let everyone back and get closer to each other.


    "Yunsi, do you think the baby is a little uncomfortable? If you relax, the baby won''t struggle."


    The most contact with her these days is Lin Mengya.


    And the other party didn''t hurt her, which made Huo Yunsi have some trust in her.


    "The baby is ill. Yes, I want to take good care of the baby. The baby is good, and my mother will protect you."


    She said and put Mo Yan gently on the bed made of hay.


    Lin Mengya quickly winked at her son and told him not to resist.


    Watching Huo Yunsi take off his thick clothes and cover Mo Yan''s body, Lin Mengya''s heart was tight and relaxed a little.


    Perhaps, in Huo Yunsi''s upside down and disordered world, the baby is still her only sober obsession.


    Lin Mengya walked over, took her son''s small hand and gently dropped a kiss on his forehead.


    Huo Yunsi has been watching her with vigilance, with his hands around Mo Yan.


    Lin Mengya patted her son''s little face and asked him to cooperate with her.


    "The baby''s illness has recovered. Just now you held him too tight, so he was uncomfortable. Treat the baby gently."


    She took Huo Yunsi''s hand and gently stroked Mo Yan''s little hand.


    The delicate skin of children makes Huo Yunsi''s eyes brighter and brighter.


    She suddenly showed a gentle smile. Although her face was still ferocious, her expression was much softer.


    "Baby, does it hurt?"


    Mo Yan was afraid to ask for help from his mother, who gave him an encouraging look.


    "Aunt, you held me too tight just now, so I didn''t feel well. Now I''m much better and don''t hurt."


    The childlike sound of milk is a good medicine for a sad mother.


    Huo Yunsi hugged Mo Yan again, but this time, she used the softest strength.


    "I''m sorry. I''m stupid. I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    Mo Yan had a lot of courage, and Xiao Pang patted each other.


    "It doesn''t matter. In the future, just don''t use so much strength. Aunt, I''m a little hungry. Can you let me go and let me eat now?"


    Lin Mengya encouraged her son with appreciative eyes.


    The boy is so clever that he can draw inferences from one instance.


    Huo Yunsi immediately panicked when he heard this.


    She untied her skirt and revealed her shriveled chest in front of everyone.


    "If you don''t eat them, it''s poisonous! I have milk for you!"


    Lin Moyan, who has been weaned for a long time, is very embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had a dry cough before, so she let


    All the guards turned around and pressed huoyunsi.


    "You''re in poor health. Just the baby can''t eat enough. In this way, I''ll help you make some food, or you can take the baby with me, okay?"


    Huo Yunsi nodded almost immediately. Regardless of his scattered clothes, he was going to hug Mo Yan.


    "Put on your clothes first and be careful to catch cold."


    Lin Mengya feels tired.


    Now, she felt that she might have to worry a lot more.


    Although they came in a hurry, they always prepared some dry food for the road.


    The children''s intestines and stomach are delicate. Lin Mengya has always been reluctant to give up her son''s suffering. Therefore, in just a few days after Mo Yan came, she made a lot of snacks for the baby with the back kitchen.


    Lunch was ready before they came.


    It''s just hot. You can eat it as long as you take it out.


    On the big stone serving as the dining table, Huo Yunsi watched Mo Yan baby eat nervously.


    "Aunt, I can''t eat if you look at me like this."


    Mo Yan felt that the sweet milk cake in his hand seemed to choke a little.


    Huo Yunsi''s eyes were shining, as if he were enjoying a famous painting.


    "If you feel choked, eat slowly or drink some fruit milk. You overcome it first. Aunt Yunsi lost her own child before. She should treat you as her own baby."


    Lin Mengya comforted her baby in a small voice.


    Mo Yan, with his small hand behind his back, gave her an "OK".


    To say which skills her son has practiced so well over the years should be deceiving.


    You should know which of the bosses from the palace family to the academy and to the chamber of Commerce will not make him smile.


    At a young age, you can make a lot of money just with a sweet mouth.


    Even she began to doubt whether her own cubs could walk around the world with their mouths.


    This meeting, with her authorized Mo Yan baby''s "aunt" long and "aunt" short, Huo Yunsi is not an opponent at all.


    After a while, they became "loving mothers and filial sons".


    "Mother, my favorite person is you!"


    Taking a moment, Mo Yan Ran to her and coaxed her innocently with her calf.


    Lin Mengya nodded his little forehead.


    "You just can deceive people. Well behaved, you let aunt Yunsi drink this bowl of medicine and let her have a good sleep."


    Little Mo Yan looked at the dark medicine juice and felt that aunt Yunsi was too poor.


    You know, when he was ill, the medicine Shigong gave him was sweet.


    "Mom, can you give your aunt a milk candy?"


    Holding his mother''s calf, he seriously asked, "this medicine is too bitter. I''m afraid my aunt won''t drink it. But Shigong said that if you don''t take medicine when you are sick, you won''t be well. My aunt is ill, right?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help touching his little head, and her heart became soft.


    "Yes, my aunt is ill, so she takes you as her baby."


    Mo Yan baby rubbed her arm and said in a small voice in her ear.


    "I know that Ning''er''s brother was also lost, and my mother must have been very sad at that time. I don''t want my aunt to be as sad as my mother, so I will help my mother treat my aunt."


    Lin Mengya really didn''t expect that Mo Yan would cooperate with her to coax Huo Yunsi because he thought of himself.


    How could she not love him?


    Holding him in her arms, Lin Mengya only felt that she could meet this baby in her life. It was God''s gift to her


    Grand prize.


    "What a bitch! Baby, how can you be so cute!"


    She hugged Ning''er''s small face and kissed it several times.


    The little baby smiled, bent his eyes and asked innocently, "can I ask to sleep with my mother at night?"


    "Of course, go, mother, wait for you to come back!"


    She patted her son''s little ass and was deeply moved.


    Small Mo Yan fell to the ground, asked her to bend down and kiss her cheek, and then ran away quickly.


    Lin Mengya touched her face and felt that the boy was becoming more and more lovely. She saw that long Tianyu was not far away. Most importantly, his face was not very good-looking.


    "You promised the devil to sleep with him tonight?" He asked in a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya nodded: "well, what''s the matter?"


    "Forget it." Long Tianyu lowered his eyes somewhat frustrated.


    Lin Mengya remembered her previous plan.


    Suddenly, I felt guilty.


    "Well, it''s more or less inconvenient for us to live here tonight. Let Mo Yan live with us. He''s frightened today. I''m afraid he''ll get sick."


    Long Tianyu nodded silently, but Lin Mengya felt sorry for him.


    Gritting her teeth, she went over and said a word in long Tianyu''s ear.


    "Really? Isn''t Madame teasing me?"


    Long Tianyu obviously doesn''t believe it.


    But her face was almost red.


    "When did I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, I''m just tired!"


    Who knows, the next moment the man took her hand and said affectionately, "I believe what my wife said, but I''m not willing to let my wife be too tired. Moreover, I''ve been with my wife for a long time and don''t ask for a moment of happiness."


    This strengthened her faith.


    "I''m tired, waiting for us to settle down."


    Afraid that he was careless, he also made up a kiss on his cheek.


    "Well, you go outside and see how the situation is. I''ll look at Mo Yan and Huo Yunsi."


    Long Tianyu naturally agreed and was personally pushed by Lin Mengya.


    At the moment, both men, big and small, are secretly proud.


    Oh, he''s not better!


    Huo Yunsi was mentally ill. After eating the medicine, he soon passed out.


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to check Huo Yunsi''s body.


    Her foundation was hollowed out, but what shocked her even more was that Huo Yunsi should have undergone repeated production in the past ten years, and there was a ferocious scar on her abdomen.


    In other words, Huo Yunsi probably had a caesarean section.


    But it was also this time that greatly hurt her vitality, destroyed her uterus and made her lose the ability to conceive again.


    Judging from the scar, it was at least four or five years ago.


    I don''t know whether losing fertility is lucky or unfortunate for her.


    In short, there were many scars left by abuse and beating on her body, which accumulated layer by layer and spread all over every part of her body.


    Abduction, rape, bullying, abuse


    These sins, which should not appear at all, tortured a gentle and innocent girl into a madman.


    After Lin Mengya finished the examination, she breathed out a long breath.


    Even without the mark of plum blossom, those who ruined Huo Yunsi''s life must pay a price!

 Chapter 2636

    "Mom..."


    A small hand pulled at her sleeve.


    Lin Mengya recovered and saw her baby rubbing her eyes. It was obvious that she was sleepy, but she was still insisting.


    "Come on, baby, mom takes you to bed."


    She opened her hands and took the ink words into her arms.


    The little guy is very beautiful.


    Meat''s small arm hooked her neck hard, and the small head was tightly close to the side of her face.


    "Mom, I love sleeping with you."


    The tender words made her heart soft involuntarily.


    At home, Mo Yan felt that he was Ning''er''s brother. Even if he was coquettish, he had to restrain himself desperately.


    Lin Mengya kissed her baby''s forehead.


    "Mom also likes to sleep with baby. Well, close your eyes and we''ll go to bed."


    The soft body rubbed her, found the most suitable angle, and slept peacefully.


    Holding the child in her arms, she walked through the wide and dark cave to long Tianyu.


    Under the oil lamp, the man was closing his eyes.


    But the moment she came over with her child in her arms, she quietly opened her eyes.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" She asked him by mouth.


    Long Tianyu smiled and patted the haystack beside her.


    "Waiting for you."


    She understood his silent words and immediately smiled.


    Gently put the baby on the warmest and softest quilt. She sat down and leaned against long Tianyu.


    The big hand took her hand gently.


    "Huoxiao should have good news tomorrow. Let''s make do for one night and have a good house tomorrow."


    In his low voice, there was some apology.


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and held his fingers playfully.


    "Your Highness tangtangxi, who owns countless luxury houses, let his wife and son sleep in an unknown cave at night - do you think so?"


    The man didn''t answer.


    But Lin Mengya only looked at him and knew what this guy was thinking.


    "All right."


    She tapped him on the shoulder with her other hand.


    "You know, I don''t care about this, neither do Mo Yan."


    But long Tianyu is still a little depressed and unhappy.


    Lin Mengya sighed, straightened up and kissed him on the cheek.


    "It''s a rare experience for us. When my son writes his composition in the future, he adds a good material! The title can be called ''my most unforgettable day'', and the custodian teacher can be satisfied!"


    She simply remembered the pain of being tortured by various problems when she was in school.


    Long Tianyu looked at her tenderly and touched her face with his big hand.


    "It seems that your teachers there are interesting. I didn''t write such an article when I was a child."


    She was intrigued.


    I still remember the meeting when I just met him. This man is still like an iceberg that is difficult to melt.


    "What did you write when you were a child?"


    Long Tianyu looked back and said with some regret, "I remember when I was eight years old, my master asked me to write a ''theory of rivers and mountains''. I was still young and didn''t write very well. Later, my master punished me for copying many books."


    "Oh."


    She replied quite indifferently. She was actually sick to death.


    Look at their elite education, eight


    You can write about rivers and mountains at the age of.


    What was she doing when she was eight?


    It seems to be helping the dean''s mother take care of the children in the orphanage.


    Fortunately, it shouldn''t be too bad.


    "Can you tell me something interesting that happened when you were at school?"


    Long Tianyu rarely mentioned conditions.


    Lin Mengya tucked her son in.


    Poor Mo Yan didn''t know that the reward he had painstakingly bought was greatly reduced because of his father''s "treachery". He had to sleep alone instead of lying in his mother''s arms and listening to her mention his past.


    "I have nothing to say about going to school. Because I am an orphan, I cherish this hard won opportunity more. I grew up in an orphanage where there are many homeless children like me. But in fact, we don''t feel sorry for ourselves. On the contrary, we cherish every opportunity we can get."


    If she has been taught a truth in her life for more than 20 years, it is probably to seize the present.


    They have no parents to rely on, nor can they fully expect the kindness of others.


    Therefore, they all strive to seize everything they have now and cherish every opportunity.


    Long Tianyu took her in his arms and listened to her talk about those interesting things in the past.


    Maybe all she has is a small bed and a few old clothes, but her life is full.


    Unlike him.


    Since childhood, he has had rich clothes and food. Even with the pressure of the prince and the queen, he has much more than ya''er.


    "I am very grateful for the suffering that life has given me. If my past life was not too bitter, I think I would probably become a person of self pity."


    When she said this, the smile on her face was calm.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help indulging in it, lowered her head and gently kissed her lips.


    His girl is always shining, so that he can no longer move his eyes and be attracted by her wholeheartedly.


    Kissing has become a medium for them to contact each other.


    Until both of them were out of breath, Lin Mengya glanced at him shyly.


    If the baby sees it, she has to beat that guy to death!


    Long Tianyu touched his lips with more meaning.


    "Madam, I will let you live in a big room tomorrow!"


    By the way, I''ll get some benefits back.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look, but she twisted her body directly and pretended to sleep.


    God! This man is invincible if he doesn''t have a face!


    Long Tianyu smiled secretly and bent his eyebrows.


    He likes to see his wife shy, but he doesn''t want her to be embarrassed.


    He put his clothes on his wife, but he moved them to a wheelchair.


    It is estimated that if she stays any longer, it will be more difficult for her to sleep.


    Outside the cave, the moon is bright and the stars are rare.


    The burning smell has not dissipated, but it is the smell of surrounding flowers and trees.


    "Ling ye, I have an idea."


    Ling ye, who was hidden into the darkness, stood silently behind him.


    "I want to create a world in ya''er''s mouth."


    She didn''t say much, but for him, it was a shock again and again.


    The country she described was a fairyland for people like them.


    Ling ye still didn''t answer, but long Tianyu knew that he would be his most loyal audience.


    "I also want everyone to have a chance. No matter what his background is, whether he is male or female, as long as he is willing to work hard, he will be rewarded. Ling Ye


    , do you want to have such a country? "


    He turned his head with a faint eagerness in his eyes.


    Ling Ye is still like that without a sense of existence, but long Tianyu can feel that the blood in his body is also slowly warming up.


    "I finally know why I have worked so hard until now. Not only to realize ya''er''s ideal, but more importantly, I want to bring a brighter future to all those who believe in me."


    There seemed to be magic in his low voice.


    Even though Ling Ye controlled again and again, his heart could not help accelerating.


    Long Tianyu''s black eyes fell on him, but the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "I heard your heart beat disorderly. Lingye, can''t even help you? My ya''er is a treasure given to me by God!"


    Long Tianyu made no secret of her pride.


    He is proud to be "Lin Mengya''s man" and takes it as his duty to strive for his wife''s goal.


    If Lin Mengya is still awake, she will put a label on her man - brain powder!


    As Lin Mengya''s biggest fan at present, long Tianyu can''t help but start talking to the people around her, Amway''s own wife.


    Ling Ye couldn''t resist. Her indifferent mask was cracked.


    At last, he couldn''t hold back and finally opened his mouth.


    "What madam said is really good, but this is Wei Guo. Can we do it?"


    "Of course!"


    Long Tianyu said with confidence.


    "Believe in ourselves, even if our generation can''t do it, there are our future generations! I believe that one day! Ya''er said, where there is a will, there is a way!"


    Ling ye


    It''s great to have a wife, isn''t it?


    "What the master says is what he says. I will do as you say."


    With that, he withdrew.


    Long Tianyu was left alone in the dark to aftertaste his wife''s words.


    After a night''s rest in the cave, the big guy''s spirit is OK.


    Mo Yan also regained his vitality, but now he has another hobby, that is, to nest in his mother''s arms and tease his aunt Yunsi.


    The latter still likes him very much, but it was probably yesterday that she learned to be gentle with children.


    Although she wanted to hold Mo Yan, as soon as she saw that he was going to cry, she immediately squatted on the ground helpless and stared helplessly at Mo Yan.


    Then when Mo Yan pretended to cry enough, he made a face and quickly ran to hide behind Lin Mengya.


    After a while, he was sticking out his little head to have a look at Huo Yunsi.


    After several times, Huo Yunsi realized that this was a game and had a good time with Mo Yan.


    Lin Mengya asked Xiaoyao to pay attention to the situation there at any time, and let them go.


    At noon, Huo Xiao brought the news.


    Last night, the Fang family received a mysterious group of guests.


    The leader of the Fang family received it personally and did not disturb anyone.


    But he noticed that Huo Xiao seemed to have some hostility between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Do you know those people?"


    Huo Xiao''s eyes are like a knife.


    "I don''t know, but I saw a flower embroidered on the robe of one of them."


    The bright red other shore flower was once his nightmare in his youth. It appeared in his nightmare countless times and bloomed in the blood of his Huo family.


    "There was a flower embroidered on the body of the murderer who killed the Huo family. I''ve been looking for it for so many years. Unexpectedly, I finally found it!"


    A sea of blood and hatred.

 Chapter 2637

    Huo Xiao said this sentence gnashing his teeth.


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she couldn''t help sighing.


    It turned out that the massacre of the Huo family was really related to the Fang family!


    "Did you tell Aunt Fang about it?"


    She was really worried that the family relationship between their mother and son would break up again because of hatred.


    But obviously, Huoxiao wanted to be in front of her this time.


    "I want to tell my mother the truth, but not now. And I don''t know the origin of those people, let alone rush forward."


    Huo Xiao also managed to control himself and didn''t rush to fight and kill immediately.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling lucky.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to know the purpose of these people coming to Fang''s house this time and why they killed all the Huo family! I will hold this hatred, but I want to find out all the behind the scenes!"


    Huo Xiao''s heart is actually more cruel than before.


    But he has understood that courage is meaningless.


    If you want revenge, you have to use your brain.


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked at Huoxiao with increasing appreciation.


    "Well, let''s take our time and always catch their fox tail."


    Huo Xiao sipped his mouth. Just about to speak, he was robbed by a slow voice.


    "Madam, the outside has been cleaned up. We can go down the mountain now."


    "OK."


    Lin Mengya immediately got up. Long Tianyu gently ordered a few words in her ear, and then let people leave.


    But the sight, but always follow in her left and right.


    "Your Highness, where are you going?" Huoxiao didn''t hold back and asked.


    Long Tianyu flicked the dust on his knee.


    "Where do I take my wife and children? It seems that it has nothing to do with you?"


    "But she''s probably --"


    "She is my wife."


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, there was a chill.


    But a look made Huoxiao''s hair stand up, as if he were being stared at by a huge fierce beast.


    The next moment, he will be torn open his chest!


    "I hope the Huo family will remember what I said. It''s up to her to decide who my wife wants to be. No one can put chains on my wife. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Huoxiao''s body was tight.


    Even though the man in front of him was just sitting quietly in a wheelchair, the sense of crisis practiced between life and death over the years warned him not to try to annoy this man.


    "I, I won''t say."


    "That''s the best."


    The cold killing machine suddenly melted away.


    Huo Xiaocai just breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lin Mengya holding a little boy with a small package on her.


    She slipped the boy into long Tianyu''s arms very easily.


    "Go with your father."


    The boy''s beautiful eyebrows and eyes seem a little disgusted, but he still has to be obedient.


    Long Tianyu was still gentle, hugged his son''s body and whispered to Lin Mengya, "OK, let''s go together."


    Huo Xiao only felt that the scene in front of him made his careful thinking too unfair.


    In fact, he didn''t want to entangle Lin Mengya with those things.


    Now it seems that it is not necessary.


    "By the way, about


    I have something else to ask you about your little aunt''s illness. " She greeted Huoxiao and wanted to talk to him as she walked.


    But for some reason, the latter is a little far away from her today.


    Finally, Lin Mengya simply stopped talking and concentrated on the way.


    Long Tianyu''s people are very efficient.


    At the foot of the mountain, they found several uninhabited houses.


    Moreover, it has been deserted for a long time, but the main body of the building is very stable, and it can still live.


    We are not picky people. Having a bed is naturally better than sleeping in a cave.


    After the party settled down, Lin Mengya found a chance to sit down with Huoxiao for an interview.


    "How much do you know about your little aunt?" She asked.


    Huo Xiao shook his head: "She lost her after I was born. Although my father often talked to my grandfather, I still don''t remember much after all. However, my father said that she was actually the daughter of my grandfather''s family, but when my grandfather''s family had an accident, the whole family disappeared, leaving my little aunt, so my grandfather took her over and raised her as his own daughter."


    "What does your grandfather do?" She asked again.


    Huo Xiao didn''t know this time.


    "My grandfather seldom mentioned the things about my grandfather''s family. I just know that there are such relatives."


    It seems that Huo Xiao may not know about the plum blossom around Huo Yunsi''s waist.


    Forget it, less is better than more. She turned to mention Huo Yunsi''s condition.


    "She''s very ill, and I''m afraid it''s hard to recover in her life. I''ll just tell you the same. Don''t be too excited."


    Lin Mengya sighed and told Huoxiao about Huo Yunsi''s production and abuse several times.


    As a family member of the victim, Huoxiao was so angry that he almost crushed the table.


    "That beast, how dare he bully a weak woman like this!"


    At this moment, Huoxiao regretted it.


    Why didn''t he crush the beast himself earlier to avenge his poor little aunt!


    "And I suspect that the children born to Huo Yunsi should not have died. Or, this is the secret that she was imprisoned by Fang GUI."


    Huoxiao took several deep breaths, which managed to stabilize his mood.


    "Children? Don''t fangguina animals even let their own children go?"


    Lin Mengya asked, "according to the wounds on Huo Yunsi, her last birth should have been three or four years ago, but have you seen three or four year old children in Fang''s house?"


    Huoxiao has never seen this.


    And after entering Fang''s house, he secretly explored it all over.


    The population of the Fang family is not prosperous.


    Master Fang has three sons and one daughter.


    The eldest son died of illness earlier, and the younger son died early when he heard that he was still in his infancy.


    The only thing left is a useless second young master.


    The second young master Fang GUI''s wife had only one daughter.


    The rest are aunt Han''s two sons and two daughters.


    Besides, the Fang family really doesn''t have any younger children.


    "That child, shouldn''t he be killed?" At the thought of this possibility, Huoxiao''s face was even more ugly.


    The child is so innocent that the beast can do it?


    However, after frowning and thinking for a while, Lin Mengya shook her head slowly, indicating that she was not sure.


    "I asked aunt Han once before. She was unprepared at that time, and then suddenly changed her mind. I always felt that those children should not have died. At least at the Fang family, they were alive."


    "So Fang GUI took all the little aunt''s children away?" Huoxiao asked with an ugly face.


    "I''m not sure, so we have to go to Fang''s house again."


    But this time, I''m afraid it''s no longer as easy as before.


    The pond of the Fang family is really stirred by them now.


    Fang family, master Fang is sitting in his study, closing his eyes.


    The housekeeper soon came to answer, but his face was a little angry.


    "Master, those people are too arrogant! I don''t know where they are. They take themselves too seriously."


    Master Fang just rubbed his eyebrows when he heard the speech.


    "All right, has everyone settled down yet?"


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to complain any more: "they are all properly arranged, but they seem a little worried."


    "Of course they are worried. There are too many people staring at the Huo family."


    Master Fang sighed.


    In fact, he has some regrets.


    Although he was involved in the Huo family''s wealth at the beginning, it now seems that the Huo family is not a Golden Nest, but an unfathomable quagmire.


    "In addition to the Huos, they want several children." The housekeeper peeped at his master''s look and said haltingly.


    "Children? Oh, they took the last child by caesarean section before it was ripe. For several years, Huo Yunsi couldn''t give birth to any. Tell them, no!"


    At the thought of this, master Fang was even more angry.


    You know, Huo Yunsi''s belly is full of golden dolls, which can give the Fang family a very rich reward every time.


    But four years ago, those people even sneaked in and stole the child in order to take the child from her belly.


    If he hadn''t spent a lot of time, I''m afraid Huo Yunsi wouldn''t be able to keep it.


    Unfortunately, I can''t get pregnant anymore. What a waste!


    "The little ones said, but they said that if they could have another child this time, they would give you ten times the reward."


    This condition made the housekeeper excited.


    But master Fang sighed deeply when he heard the speech.


    "It''s no use. I''ve seen the doctor. She''s hurt. Besides, now she''s in the dead girl''s yard. Even if I can make her continue to live, the dead girl will hinder me."


    The more he said, the more angry he became. Master Fang really didn''t expect that there were times when the chess pieces he had controlled for so many years were disobedient.


    The housekeeper turned his eyes: "in fact, I think it''s small. Why don''t you use those people''s hands to grab people from the eldest lady? At that time, we''ll hand them over directly. Whether she can have a baby or not has nothing to do with us..."


    "Those people are cruel and cruel. Fang Rao is my daughter. Can I push her to death?"


    Master Fang scolded the housekeeper a few words, but his attitude was not strict.


    The housekeeper has long known his master''s temper.


    At that moment, he raised a flattering face: "yes, yes, yes, it''s the eldest lady who doesn''t understand your pains. But I feel that elder Zhao is protecting the eldest lady. Even if these people are powerful, they don''t dare to provoke elder Zhao. What''s more, they just want a madman. Even if the eldest lady doesn''t want to, isn''t there elder Zhao?"


    Master Fang has thought about the taste.


    "Yes, Zhao Yixuan also hates the Huo family. He will certainly not protect the Huo family."


    "My Lord has a good opinion." The housekeeper smiled.


    Master Fang leaned back on his chair, his eyes full of calculations.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll give you a big reward when it''s done."


    "Yes, little one, yes."

 Chapter 2638

    Today, as soon as she entered the city, she found that the atmosphere in Fang''s city seemed different from before.


    Fang Rao probably noticed something, so today she sent aunt LAN to meet her personally to ensure that she would not be stopped on the way.


    Aunt LAN looked around and whispered to her.


    "You didn''t come two days ago. I don''t know. Master Fang increased Liangcheng''s tax again. Alas, it''s really difficult!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "But most of the people in the city are members of the Fang family. If so, why do you have to pay taxes?"


    What she knows is that all the people of the ancient people live in families.


    In addition to marrying people who may have the next surname, almost all those who can live in the city are their own people.


    Even in the Wei state, the people of all families have some privileges in their own fiefs.


    Why do you have to pay taxes in the ancient people?


    "It should not be collected, but the master is in charge of everything in the Fang family. Who dares not to obey when he says to collect taxes?"


    Aunt LAN told the plight of the Fang family.


    There are only more than a hundred people of the Manchu and Manchu Fang family.


    The rest are members of other families, but they are a minority after all.


    Master Fang doesn''t have any business contacts with the outside world, so he can only think about his own people.


    Lin Mengya looked at the Fang family in the street, who obviously had a low atmosphere, and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    That''s what happens when you go your own way.


    If there are no uniform laws and regulations, it will not work.


    When they entered Fang''s house, they were stopped by the housekeeper.


    But this time, he neither showed a hypocritical and flattering smile at Lin Mengya, nor deliberately put on a straight face in an attempt to find her trouble.


    Although the other party''s attitude seems normal, Lin Mengya just feels that this guy must have no good intentions.


    "Isn''t this aunt LAN? What''s the job for our eldest lady?"


    Aunt LAN lowered her eyes and said coldly, "I''m just going to pick up someone. What can I do for the housekeeper?"


    "You''re our eldest lady''s man. I don''t dare to trouble you."


    But he showed some embarrassment: "today is the birthday of our eldest lady? Alas, you know, there is a misunderstanding between the master and the eldest lady. We servants naturally solve problems for the master, don''t we? If they make up, we servants will be happy for the master."


    That''s strange.


    The housekeeper is master Fang''s confidant.


    Over the years, the contradiction between aunt Fang and master Fang is unknown to others. Does he know who is his servant?


    Aunt LAN is still calm and motionless.


    "It''s the business of the masters, and I''m not talkative as a servant."


    The housekeeper hit a soft nail, but he was not angry.


    "That''s what I said. We are also bent on the good of the Lord."


    At this time, the housekeeper looked at Lin Mengya.


    She didn''t like this person at all. At the moment, she put on a posture similar to Aunt LAN, and didn''t pick her eyelids.


    He likes to see it. It''s none of her business?


    He was looked down upon by two things inferior to him, and the housekeeper was gradually dissatisfied.


    "Why is this outsider still here? Aunt LAN, I didn''t say you, and you don''t think much about the young lady. Haven''t you heard the rumors outside? Why bring him here? I''m not afraid to offend my uncle."


    Lin Mengya knows very well that this is just the housekeeper


    It''s just a diversion.


    She just glanced at each other, and her attitude was extremely disdainful.


    She dares to stand up to his master, not to mention a clown?


    "What rumors? Why don''t my client know, housekeeper? It''s said that rumors stop at wise men. Housekeeper, you know it''s a rumor, but you still believe it, and even spread it everywhere. It can be seen that this sentence is true."


    The housekeeper bit his teeth.


    But at the thought of his plan, he forced it down.


    But his face was black. It seemed that he was very angry.


    "I don''t care about you, LAN Gu. You are also an old man of our Fang family. I hope you can think about some things clearly."


    But aunt LAN still said indifferently, "I''m just the maid in charge of taking care of the young lady. The housekeeper''s qualifications are much deeper than me. The young lady is still waiting for the Taoist priest. I''ll take her first."


    With that, she left with Lin Mengya.


    The housekeeper was almost furious, and his face became more and more ugly.


    Lin Mengya is not interested in appreciating the housekeeper''s jumping feet. She is just curious.


    The housekeeper''s purpose was obviously aunt LAN. She was just a carry on.


    "What does the housekeeper want?" She asked in a low, puzzled voice.


    Aunt LAN is also full of doubts. She just wants her to analyze it for herself.


    "I don''t know. He called me several times yesterday. At the beginning, he only said that if he wanted to celebrate my miss''s birthday, I turned him down when I returned to her. Who knows, he came to me again and again. It''s really annoying."


    It''s not surprising to celebrate aunt Fang''s birthday.


    But it''s strange why the housekeeper didn''t persuade aunt Fang, but came to find aunt LAN.


    Do you want to convince aunt Fang through her?


    But aunt LAN gave her a negative answer.


    "He didn''t ask me to intercede with the young lady. Instead, he asked me to secretly celebrate her birthday without telling her. He also said that he could help me and indicated that my master knew it and would never blame me. How is this possible? I only listen to the young lady. I won''t do what the young lady doesn''t want."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya always felt that something was wrong.


    Fortunately, aunt LAN is not a person who likes to make her own decisions.


    Therefore, the Housekeeper will harass me again and again.


    But why did master Fang ask the housekeeper to take great pains to celebrate aunt Fang''s birthday?


    Intuition told her that it might not be that simple.


    Aunt Fang was very happy to see her. She immediately ordered someone to close the door, took her hand and quietly asked about Huo Yunsi.


    It is said that Huo Yunsi and Lin Mengya''s son get along very happily. Aunt Fang can''t help but show some sadness.


    "When I was pregnant, Yunsi would come to see me as soon as he had time, and said that after Xiao''er was born, he would come to help me with my children."


    How pure and lovely Huo Yunsi was that day. She felt heartache when she saw Huo Yunsi now.


    Lin Mengya took aunt Fang''s hand and comforted her: "at least she is still alive and has time to save and make up."


    Fang Rao shook her head sadly.


    "Even if I kill Fang GUI, I can''t return Yunsi''s happiness."


    Lin Mengya heard the murder hidden in aunt Fang''s tone.


    It seems that now she really doesn''t treat Fang GUI as a relative.


    That''s fine.


    "Aunt Fang, when do we leave for the Zhao family?"


    At first she thought it was easy to bring down the Fang family.


    But now it seems that they will probably stay at Fang''s house for some time.


    After Huo Xiao finds out who is behind the extermination and what is the relationship between the incense burner and the plum blossom mark on Huo Yunsi, the Fang family will probably be unable to hold on because of the greed and selfishness of those in power.


    The original Sheng family is an excellent example.


    The evildoer will eventually bind himself.


    Who knows Fang Rao''s face is a little unnatural.


    Subconsciously, she twisted her cuffs with her fingers.


    "Probably in this half month... Miss Gong, I don''t want to go back."


    "Why?" Lin Mengya has some doubts.


    "I''m tired and don''t want to compete with them. Besides, Xiao''er certainly doesn''t like me to go back to Zhao''s house, so I think I''d better find a reason to leave."


    Lin Mengya could hear it. I''m afraid it''s not aunt Fang''s truth.


    But she didn''t know what aunt Fang was because of. She could only answer, "I''m afraid it''s not that easy, but if aunt Fang really doesn''t want to go back to Zhao''s house, I''ll find a way to get you out."


    After all, aunt Fang has been suffering for so many years. Now she is finally reunited with her children. She has no reason to organize their mother and son to live a new life.


    Aunt Fang''s eyes lit up, but then she heard Zhao Ziyan''s laughter outside.


    Her face showed a thick sense of reluctance.


    I just made up my mind to be a good mother.


    If she left again, wouldn''t she have to run away.


    "I''m thinking."


    Lin Mengya knew what she was thinking at a glance.


    No matter what kind of choice aunt Fang makes, she will achieve each other''s wishes.


    Next, she mentioned the burning of the Huo family''s old house.


    Huo Xiao told Fang Rao about this matter yesterday, and there is a suspected enemy of the Huo family.


    Fang Rao''s face suddenly became as cold as ice.


    "They burned the Huo family, but they didn''t give up. The Huo family''s wealth can make any ancient family jealous. Only when Huoxiao''s grandfather generation, they moved to the ancient family and had no contact with the outside world."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "Do you mean that the Huo family moved from Huo Xiao''s grandfather''s generation? I thought..."


    "Thought they moved in for me, didn''t they?" Fang Rao took over the conversation.


    When it comes to the Huo family, her expression seems to become softer. In her tone, she unconsciously brings a bit of nostalgia.


    "In fact, I met Huo Xiao''s father before we got married. At that time, the Huo family was in the middle of the sun, and even the commander and the old meeting didn''t dare to disturb them. At that time, the Fang family was just a small family. When I was young, I followed my mother to the Huo family for a dinner."


    At that time, she was just a timid little girl standing behind her mother.


    But at that time, Huo Lang was already a handsome young man.


    She dragged her mother''s clothes and saw the little brother in blue with her own eyes. She greeted the guests with an elegant attitude.


    Maybe her sight was too direct. If her little brother felt it, he turned his head and bumped into her sight.


    At that time, she was startled. When she was too shy to do anything, her little brother gave her a smile.


    The childish young man, whose smile was like flowers in full bloom, fell gently and skillfully on her heart.


    So she was so happy when she heard that she was going to marry Huo Lang.

 Chapter 2639

    But good memories are always short.


    Fang Rao still remembers that after she got married, when her father and mother came to visit her, her father always threw her aside and said he would go to find Huolang or her father-in-law himself.


    But every time, Huo Lang said that his father came late, and even the servants of the Huo family complained that her father would break into each courtyard of the Huo family every time.


    At first, she didn''t believe it. She just felt that her father didn''t know the way and had a big quarrel with Huolang.


    After that, Huo Lang accompanied his father when he came back.


    But father came less.


    Then the Presbyterian Council suddenly wanted to expel foreigners. His father asked his mother to persuade him to go back to his mother''s house to avoid the limelight, and then


    After seeing aunt Fang''s obviously confused look, Lin Mengya knew that she was afraid of thinking of something.


    "Huo Lang... It was Huo Lang who advised me to come back. At that time, I refused to go alive or dead. He told me that he must go back to Fang''s house to keep me."


    Some neglected details have now become the key password to understand the lock.


    Lin Mengya smelled an unusual smell.


    But she didn''t want aunt Fang to work too hard, so she still asked softly, "have you ever found something unusual around you after that?"


    There is no doubt about the relationship between Huoxiao''s father and aunt Fang.


    But according to Aunt Fang, the Huo family could even exchange most of their ancestral property for this marriage. Logically, Huoxiao''s father could never easily give up his wife.


    Unless, at that time, the Huo family was already facing some threats.


    If the wife lives here, the danger will involve aunt Fang.


    "After that, after that, I was depressed for some time. Until two months later, my father suddenly let go and promised me that I could see Huo Lang, but I would never go back. Moreover, he forced Huo Lang to sign the closing book."


    In other words, in the two months when Aunt Fang returned to her mother''s house, Huoxiao''s father must be dealing with the crisis.


    But for many years after that, Huoxiao''s father was willing to endure the pain of separation from his wife and still didn''t take his wife back.


    Of course, there must be some obstruction from master Fang, but she always felt that the Huo family at that time should not give in so much.


    Also, why did the Presbyterian Council at that time suddenly expel those foreigners?


    Unfortunately, time has passed for too long, making all this a mystery.


    "In fact, I hate him! I hate why he didn''t take me with him at the beginning. I told him long ago that I could not want Miss Fang''s position, wealth and status with him, but he just wouldn''t!"


    But Fang Rao was obviously dominated by pain. The more she thought about it, the more she felt sad and angry. Finally, she even covered her face and cried bitterly.


    Lin Mengya realized that it was wrong, and her hands were not idle. She directly pointed at the acupoint on her head and pressed it hard.


    "Ah --"


    Fang Rao suddenly screamed, and then the whole person fell into her arms with her eyes closed. It was obvious that she had fainted.


    But she was still waiting for someone to call, when she heard a "bang" and the door was kicked open.


    Then, a figure jumped up like the wind and held aunt Fang in her arms.


    "What''s the matter? Madam! Madam! What have you done? What''s the matter with my wife?"


    Zhao Yixuan saw that he couldn''t wake up his wife, so he was angry with Lin Mengya.


    But the latter frowned and grabbed Fang Rao''s wrist.


    "Who have you seen these days? Have you ever been out?"


    Zhao Yixuan answered her question without thinking.


    "I haven''t been out of the gate, but the housekeeper brought some people over a few days ago and said he wanted to repair the garden for his wife."


    "Is there one of these people with a bell in his ear?" She asked again.


    Zhao Yixuan shook his head with a straight face: "I didn''t notice. What''s the matter with my wife?"


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment before explaining: "just now, when I was chatting with my wife, I found that she suddenly lost control of her emotions inexplicably. But before that, my wife didn''t have such a tendency, so I suspect that someone tampered with her, which may have deliberately guided and implied her."


    In fact, many people have probably heard that someone used to be a normal person, but suddenly went crazy one day or because of something.


    But this is not sudden. Mental breakdown is often accompanied by many incentives.


    It can be said that in aunt Fang''s life, in addition to the things related to the Huo family, other things will never cause such a big fluctuation in her mood.


    Strangely, aunt Fang said a moment ago that she was tired and wanted to leave the Zhao family and live a new life. Obviously, she was relieved.


    The next moment, she was suddenly out of control because of the old events.


    Let her see and feel wrong.


    Zhao Yixuan''s face was cold and he held his wife tighter.


    "Whoever he is, since he dares to plot against my wife, I must find him!"


    "I advise elder Zhao not to act rashly. He''s weird and unpredictable. I''ve encountered him before and almost got his move. Elder Zhao still put his wife down first and let me check her for her so as not to leave any future trouble."


    Zhao Yixuan''s eyes shot at her like a knife.


    Lin Mengya could only hold her head, coughed falsely, and said in a voice that only they could hear: "I''m a woman, and old Zhao forgot?"


    Oh, the Taoist priest in front of me is really a woman.


    Elder Zhao took back his eye knife, but it was hard to shake his wife''s hands.


    Lin Mengya could only sigh.


    Why are two of them so jealous?


    However, elder Zhao just put the person on the bed gently, so he didn''t prohibit her from approaching.


    Lin Mengya gently rubbed aunt Fang''s chest.


    Soon, people exhale and wake up.


    "Hoo - why did I fall asleep?"


    Fang Rao, who just woke up, was still a little confused.


    She just felt that her mood was like falling into a huge vortex. Those strong sadness dragged her and made her sink into the vortex involuntarily.


    That feeling was strange, and now she looked back, but she felt a lingering fear.


    "Madam woke up. Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    She turned her head and saw Lin Mengya standing in front of her bed - and Zhao Yixuan.


    Suddenly dropped his eyes, his attitude was still cold and alienated.


    "Much better. Why are you here?"


    Zhao Yixuan''s heartache is hidden in the bottom of his eyes. He knows that his wife doesn''t want to see himself, but he still feels some dull pain in his heart.


    "I..."


    "I asked someone to invite the elder over. The situation just now was too scary. I''m afraid I can''t cope alone."


    At the critical moment, Lin Mengya took the initiative to solve the siege for elder Zhao.


    About the relationship of unstable emotion, aunt Fang didn''t continue to drive people out, but rubbed her head and asked in confusion.


    "What happened to me just now?


    ¡±


    Lin Mengya carefully observed each other''s look.


    Fortunately, there is nothing unusual.


    "You almost collapsed just now, but I don''t think this is your unilateral reason. It may be deliberately guided."


    "Guide?" Fang Rao looked at her in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s the same situation as Zhao Ziyan. But your hint type is different from him. It should be triggered language or behavior." Lin Mengya hinted at Aunt Fang. After all, what they said just now is not easy to discuss in front of elder Zhao.


    Fang Rao nodded, but her eyes were sad.


    She just wanted to keep a little of her best memories, but she was regarded as a sharp sword to hurt her.


    Can''t she think of Huolang and their little things in the future?


    "Madam, don''t worry." Zhao Yixuan''s voice was deep and gentle that Lin Mengya had never heard of.


    "I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    This is a promise and something he must do.


    Fang Rao raised her head. When she looked at Zhao Yixuan, she quickly crossed a touch of hope.


    But then, it was like a meteor, fleeting and without trace.


    "I''m a little tired. Go out first."


    With that, she turned over and lay back.


    Zhao Yixuan only felt empty in his heart.


    Before his wife scolded him or drove him, at least his wife''s eyes were still up to him.


    But just now, he saw the emptiness in his wife''s eyes.


    This makes elder Zhao very worried.


    She winked at Lin Mengya.


    She also knew that this sentence could not escape, so she could only nod and signal elder Zhao to go first, and then she would arrive.


    In the hall, as soon as she closed the door, she was dragged to the door by elder Zhao.


    "Is there something my wife is hiding from me?"


    Lin Mengya thought that his wife might run away.


    But she can''t say anything about it.


    I can only shake my head and kick the problem back.


    "Even if there is something, how can I know? Elder, you get along with your wife every day. Don''t you know anything?"


    Zhao Yixuan was subdued.


    People in their forties and fifties are now like a hairy young man who is deeply disturbed by his wife all day.


    "How do I know? My wife doesn''t have heart to heart with me now. If I knew this, I might as well hope my wife scolds me every day. At least I can know what she thinks."


    Lin Mengya


    I don''t know whether to sympathize with each other or scold him.


    He was the one who used his daughter-in-law to fish. Later, he broke up the couple and forced them to remarry. Now his daughter-in-law is disheartened and worried about him.


    What''s it called again?


    Yes, abusing his wife for a while, chasing his wife''s crematorium.


    Besides, he is suspected to have Huo''s blood feud!


    Lin Mengya really wanted to ask him directly whether he had written in the group who killed the Huo family.


    But she also knew that even if there were, elder Zhao would not tell her the truth, and the facts could not be changed.


    She might as well persuade elder Zhao to be practical.


    "Madam is just overworked recently. In addition to Zhao Ziyan''s affair with the Huo family girl, her mood fluctuates greatly. As for the guidance of that hint, I will try my best to help her. But usually, I still need to be more cautious."

 Chapter 2640

    Although she made it very clear, elder Zhao asked her everything in detail.


    Fortunately, he knew what aunt Fang''s heart knot was and knew that Aunt Fang would not be too excited as long as he didn''t appear.


    But Lin Mengya still saw some loss in his eyes.


    In this regard, she can only express that she can''t help.


    After all, there is no medicine for emotional injury.


    Finally, elder Zhao left dejected.


    Lin Mengya stayed in the yard and waited for Huoxiao to come back, but she was surprised to hear the noise outside.


    The voice grew louder and louder, and she was forced to hear it clearly.


    "Alas, the second young lady is really suffering."


    Next to her, aunt LAN sighed with sympathy.


    Listening to the noisy content outside, Lin Mengya is probably fighting for something.


    "The second young lady? And the second young master is already unconscious? Who will quarrel with her?"


    "Who else can there be but aunt Han''s stirring star?"


    Aunt LAN obviously hates aunt Han.


    "When the second young master carried her into the house on the second day of junior high school, he just looked at her pitifully. Relying on the second young lady''s soft nature, she has been rampant these years. Hum! If such a fox had been put in the hands of our young lady, she would have been well cleaned up."


    Fang Rao, as the wife of elder Zhao, has an unshakable position.


    Even the former Mrs. Jing could not take Fang Rao''s position even if she had exhausted her small means.


    In the final analysis, one is Zhao Yixuan''s respect and love for his wife; Second, Fang Rao is also a powerful. She has some means to renovate the inner house.


    Aunt LAN, as Fang Rao''s dowry, naturally doesn''t like this kind of fox who doesn''t distinguish between dignity and inferiority.


    Lin Mengya listened for a while. She heard that Han seemed to be asking for something very important.


    But the second young lady only said she had seen it at all.


    Both sides insisted on their own words, and soon rolled into a ball, and in front of the courtyard, so that they woke Fang Rao.


    Lin Mengya looked at Aunt Fang''s calm face and went out directly. She knew that Aunt Fang couldn''t be alone today.


    But she also had a trace of doubt.


    But before she could figure it out, aunt Fang ordered someone to open the gate.


    "What''s the noise? Han Shi, are you the party''s family dead?"


    As soon as Fang Rao opened his mouth, no matter the master or slave outside, he had to shut up first.


    She glanced at Han coldly, then went to her second sister-in-law and helped her up.


    "What is she doing?" Fang Rao asked.


    The second young lady was not hurt, but she was very angry.


    She trembled and pointed to Han, her face flushed.


    "Who knows what''s wrong with her! Han Shi, I haven''t seen what you said at all. Don''t mess with me."


    "Oh, you don''t know?"


    Han Shi sneered. Although she was afraid of Fang Rao, she didn''t leave any room for the loser.


    "You take care of the second young master from now on! I think it''s obvious that you are motivated by wealth! I can warn you that the second young master asked me to keep it. When the second young master wakes up and knows you dare to hide it privately, he will teach you a lesson!"


    No matter how others listen, Shaolin Mengya didn''t expect it.


    Aunt Han is just a concubine, but this posture is much more powerful than the main wife.


    Fang guichong''s concubine killed his wife. Maybe it was Han''s


    Confidence, but now people don''t know when to wake up. Han Shi is so publicized. What is her dependence?


    "Presumptuous!" Fang Rao scolded Han Shi and sank her face.


    "Who do you think you''re threatening? Tell you, I only recognize her second sister-in-law. If you dare to be so unscrupulous again, I''ll let someone beat you out."


    "You dare touch me!" Aunt Han is arrogant and used to it. She stares at her eyes and dares to challenge Fang Rao.


    "You see if I dare." Fang Rao picked her lips and sneered.


    Han was stunned by choking.


    Soon, she remembered the lessons she had learned in Fang Rao''s yard before, and her anger immediately subsided.


    However, she still glared at the second young lady.


    "Hum! You''d better ask the Bodhisattva to bless you so that she can protect you all her life."


    Fang Rao''s eye knife flew over in an instant.


    Han stopped talking and left with reluctance.


    At this time, the second young lady was trembling and crying.


    Fang Rao could only sigh and help people into her house.


    "Second sister-in-law, I said earlier that you have to stand by yourself. Han is just a concubine room. Now the second brother is still in a coma. You should show your courage to be a wife."


    "I, I''m really useless!"


    The cry of Mrs. Er Shao made everyone in the yard feel a little unbearable.


    Her daughter died miserably and her husband was unconscious. Now even a concubine dares to climb on her head and bully her.


    This young lady is not as good as the servant with a little face in the house.


    Lin Mengya didn''t listen to the topic between their aunt and sister-in-law. Instead, she was interested in what Han said.


    You know, the man who attacked the second young master has not been found yet.


    Even if their people followed, there was still no clue.


    This shows that the other party is also an expert.


    But Fang GUI has nothing special, except that he once hurt Huo Yunsi and had children with her several times.


    To say that those people are to avenge Huo Yunsi, but she found that Huo Yunsi was obviously after the second young master was injured.


    If those people were really for Huo Yunsi, they would never watch her continue to suffer.


    This puzzled her.


    Before long, aunt Fang offered to send the second young lady back so that Aunt Han wouldn''t bother again.


    After they left, Huoxiao brought her the news of Qinghu and Wu Ying.


    In order to let master Fang relax his vigilance, the two men offered to be hostages. By the way, they wanted to find out what master Fang was planning.


    But unexpectedly, they unexpectedly found that there were still many antiques in master Fang''s Tibetan place.


    Huo Xiao only saw it once and decided that those things were the many collections of the Huo family.


    After the Huo family was destroyed, he was rescued by the old servant, and these things became ownerless.


    "This old guy is really greedy! Those antiques can drive the world crazy just like taking them out."


    Huo Xiao''s face was tight and his tone was full of undisguised contempt and disdain.


    Lin Mengya is more and more curious about the Huo family.


    One party was rich and skillful in business, but it was destroyed overnight.


    Even with the help of the Fang family, the Huo family should not have the power to fight back.


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Huo Xiao said, "my father once said that those antiques belong to our Huo family


    Just escrow. But since it belongs to the Huo family, I will never allow it to fall into the hands of people surnamed Fang! "


    Lin Mengya understands his mood very well.


    "That''s right. Qinghu and Wu Ying should have found out the situation. After we leave, you can do it."


    I''m afraid master Fang''s survival has a lot to do with these antiques.


    Since she wants the Fang family to jump over the wall, she has to break the Fang family''s back road first.


    After the two discussed, Lin Mengya left with satisfaction.


    If it goes well, master Fang will probably die of anger when they leave the Fang family''s territory.


    Their nests have been lifted, and the Fang family can no longer suck the blood of the Huo family.


    How long can such a Fang family exist?


    Since the last time she met the clever lingdang man, Lin Mengya was extra careful of the people she met on the road.


    Soon, she found that someone seemed to be following her.


    However, the other party''s technology is too poor. She can feel it even without the reminder of small medicine.


    Run? Not at all.


    After all, with the Kung Fu of the guards around her, the other party can only be regarded as coming up and killing himself.


    But she''s still upset.


    Not everyone likes the feeling of being watched.


    As soon as I was distracted, someone suddenly ran up to me.


    She was afraid of meeting the man again, so her body was faster than her brain and she flashed aside.


    This made the girl who wanted to jump on her fall into a posture of gnawing mud.


    The other party is a little confused.


    He looked up, opened his eyes and looked straight at her.


    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t know the girl, but she doesn''t want five men dressed as domestic servants to jump out of the crowd behind the girl.


    "You dare to flirt with my girl, don''t you? Brothers, give it to me!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows: "brother, are you blind? Your girl fell to the ground by herself. What''s my business?"


    When she showed her hand, her tone was also very innocent.


    The onlookers nearby also said one after another that when the girl rushed over, the young man had long hidden away and didn''t even touch a piece of clothes.


    As soon as the leading man clenched his teeth, his face became worse and worse.


    "If you didn''t want to touch her, how could she fall because she wanted to avoid you? In short, you can''t argue today. I must give you some strength!"


    This is obviously nonsense.


    The people around me probably understand. Gee, isn''t this touch porcelain?


    Lin Mengya was still in no hurry and smiled at each other.


    "In front of everyone, don''t mention the fighting and killing. Tell me, what do you want?"


    The clever man frowned.


    In fact, he really didn''t come to beat people, but wanted to hold each other''s handle, so as to make him obedient.


    Unexpectedly, it was all destroyed.


    At this time, the girl in charge of relying on Lin Mengya got up tremblingly.


    Originally, she should have been a weak victim. Now, the eyes of the people around her make her feel a little ashamed.


    "Useless things, see what the young master will do to you!" The man shouted angrily.


    However, for Lin Mengya, who is well prepared and free, he still has to bite his teeth and say, "as long as you come with us and explain this clearly, our young master will naturally let you go."

 Chapter 2641

    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and smiled with a little irony.


    "That''s why. You go back and tell your childe that you have to be polite to invite people. I almost suffered a disaster for no reason. It''s just that you want to stand at the commanding height of morality and make it easier to handle me. He''s smart, but others are not all fools."


    With that, she pushed aside the crowd and left.


    Listening to her tell her plan, the leading man felt that he was going to lose his face.


    Having seen enough of the excitement around, they also dispersed.


    "Brother, what should we do now?" The younger brother asked carefully.


    Everyone knows that their young master has a bad temper.


    If he knew that they had screwed up such a small thing, I''m afraid he would be severely punished.


    The leading brother is also upset.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the maid huddled together on one side, and a touch of malice flashed in his eyes.


    "You."


    The maid shrank with fear, and her face was full of panic.


    The leading brother suddenly held her chin rudely and pulled the man in front of him.


    "Waste, you can''t do this little thing well. It seems that it''s no use keeping you."


    The maid trembled more and more. The next moment, she was like an innocent lamb pinched by the neck. She was dragged away by someone, but she was unable to struggle.


    With a bang, a corpse covered with blood fell from the sky, blocking Lin Mengya''s way.


    She frowned and saw that the face distorted by pain and fear was the face of the woman she had just met in the city.


    Unexpectedly, she has become a corpse now!


    This makes Lin Mengya feel a little nauseous in her stomach, but more angry at the same time.


    "Boy, you can see clearly. That''s the end of disobedience to my childe."


    Her arrogant and cold-blooded attitude made her anger stronger.


    Lin Mengya turned around and looked at the people calmly.


    "Why did you kill her?"


    Without the audience, those people are too lazy to pretend.


    Their faces looked fierce, and their eyes were full of bright malice.


    This is a group of inhuman guys!


    She turned her back to the group and made a gesture to the people who were secretly protecting herself.


    As long as she gives orders, these people are not her opponents at all.


    "It''s natural to kill her because she''s useless and can''t fulfill my young master''s orders."


    The other party grinned and seemed to enjoy the superiority brought by killing innocent people.


    "In the eyes of our young master, those who can''t complete orders are waste. Useless waste doesn''t deserve to live."


    Shit!


    Lin Mengya scoffed at this.


    She suddenly changed her mind.


    Since these people dare to scare her, I''m afraid they just want her to be obedient.


    She would like to see what the purpose of this "young master" who is not a waste is.


    "Didn''t your young master want to see me? Where is he?"


    The leader snorted coldly.


    He thought how powerful the other party was. He was not a soft footed shrimp who couldn''t help scaring!


    Suddenly, they despised each other a little more.


    "It would have saved us time. Come with us. If you''re late and annoy my childe, you''ll end up no better than her."


    Lin Mengya sneered and was not afraid.


    "Nonsense, lead the way."


    The other party didn''t expect her attitude to be so horizontal.


    Calm face, holding shoulders and strode away.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the girl''s body and sighed.


    They did not return to fangjiacheng.


    On the way, Lin Mengya used gestures to communicate with the people she followed when the other party didn''t notice.


    At the same time, she also received a response that everything was ready.


    If the other party''s men are at the level of these people, her safety can be guaranteed.


    But she also dare not take it lightly and has been on high alert.


    Finally, they went to a small village.


    The gatekeeper saw them and opened the door immediately.


    At the same time, she can see the general situation inside.


    The courtyard is not big, but it is clean and tidy.


    What does not match is the servants who come and go.


    There are so many servants in such a small villa. It can be seen that the master is a guy who can enjoy it.


    She was taken to the reception hall.


    "Wait, I''ll invite my young master."


    The other party shouted at her impolitely.


    Lin Mengya took it as a dog barking and sat directly on the chair, calm as uncle.


    The head man bit his teeth, thinking that the more she gets, the worse it will be for the young master to see in a moment.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all.


    She didn''t do it until she had to hang her for a while with each other''s arrogance.


    Yawning, she closed her eyes, lay down in the chair and pretended to sleep.


    Oh, compare with her. Has she ever lost?


    "You mean he''s sleeping in someone else''s house?"


    In the inner room, the man who had just bathed changed into gorgeous clothes under the service of four maids.


    It was his confidant who was responsible for answering.


    "Yes, this man is really arrogant, young master. Do you need to teach him a good lesson?"


    The man in Chinese clothes looks about 20 years old and looks very handsome. It''s a pity that his eyes are too arrogant and his face is always indifferent.


    "Oh, the ignorant are fearless. In a world like them, when the Fang family praises them, they feel that they can reach out and pick up the stars. Unexpectedly, they just sit in a well and watch the sky."


    The maid dressed him up, but he deserved the reputation of a handsome young master.


    His noble birth, coupled with his status as an heir, is enough to make him stand out among the teenagers of the ancient family.


    He really didn''t pay attention to the little man from such a small place.


    "Come on, show me this man."


    "Yes."


    In fact, Lin Mengya is just keeping her eyes closed, but with the system in hand, she can see clearly when she closes her eyes than when she opens them.


    The footsteps of many people came, and one of them stepped more forcefully, and the sole was made of high-quality silk and satin.


    Oh, it must be a rich man to cover the bottom with silk and satin!


    She turned over and deliberately pointed her back at each other.


    Sure enough, the other party stopped at the door, and then a man''s fake cough came.


    "Cough..."


    ha-ha!


    She kept her eyes closed and ignored.


    The other party didn''t calm down, or her public contempt was a little irritating.


    Only a sullen voice said, "seeing my childe, Taoist priest is still awake


    Come here. "


    Childe? It''s a fart in her eyes!


    But Lin Mengya is not good. She offended people when she first met. She turned around slowly, as if she had provoked her eyelids very tired.


    "I''ve seen you. Alas, look at me. I''m asleep."


    She didn''t get up, so she sat casually in her chair.


    The attitude is wanton and romantic. Unfortunately, it is naked provocation in the eyes of others!


    When she saw the young man, who was covered with silk and satin, she almost waved weakly without the four characters "I''m super rich" written on her forehead.


    The young master obviously didn''t see anything in the world and changed his face in an instant.


    "There are no rules."


    Lin Mengya smiled, clubbed her chin with her hand, and glanced at each other quite recklessly.


    "We are outsiders. Naturally, we are different from the common etiquette. If you want to know, I can give you some advice."


    In other words, don''t speak without knowledge, shame!


    After the first round, the young master didn''t take any advantage at all, and his face smelled OK.


    He strode to the throne, sat down and looked at Lin Mengya''s line of sight. In addition to disdain, he also had a little more disgust.


    Lin Mengya changed her hand and clubbed, still smiling on her face.


    "I didn''t ask you to come here to make you talk to me!"


    "Oh, unfortunately. I''m very tired recently. I''m too lazy to move anywhere except my mouth."


    "You!"


    The young master in royal clothes wants to kill someone.


    But he still controlled it, but he planned in his heart. When he finished using this man, he threw him into a slave and tortured him.


    Lin Mengya had already seen through his careful thinking.


    She really doesn''t understand. What''s the matter with the ancient people?


    Why is the younger generation more and more sinister and abnormal?


    There is no comparison with the lovely and sunny students in their college.


    "Well, since Taoist priest forgot, I''ll remind you. You promised me to get rid of Huo Yunsi. Why is she still alive?"


    Lin Mengya frowned and thought when did she promise him?


    But then I thought of another thing.


    "You sent the man who threatened me outside the city that day?"


    The young master showed a proud smile.


    "Yes, it seems you haven''t forgotten. But let me remind you, I don''t have much patience. If you can''t do it, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    Those who threatened her outside the city that day had high martial arts but were mysterious.


    Lin Mengya thought, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    "What do you have against Huo Yunsi?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. In short, I don''t want her to live."


    Since it''s for Huo Yunsi, it must have something to do with the Huo family.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the other party would take the initiative to jump out, but it was a good opportunity for her.


    "If you want me to kill someone, you have to give me a reason. Besides, the person who stopped me that day was not the one you sent today. Maybe you saw it by chance, so you want to deceive me?"


    Her words touched each other''s opposition.


    "What is cheating you? I tell you, those people are my family! If you dare not, I will not let you go!"


    Under the emotional excitement, the other party still showed some tricks after all.


    "His family", which shows that those people are indeed related to him, but the person who can command them is not the little childe in front of them.

 Chapter 2642

    Lin Mengya saw that the other party seemed a little anxious.


    But she didn''t think the other party would be so stupid. She chose to explode her identity in front of her.


    Thinking of this, she deliberately showed a few indifferent smiles.


    "Young master, it''s not good to kill people. First, I don''t have much pursuit. Second, I''m a monk and shouldn''t kill people at will. So I''m afraid you have to ask someone else for advice."


    Hearing this, the young master snorted coldly, and his sunny face was full of contempt.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. Didn''t I promise you 10000 Liang last time? As long as you finish Huo Yunsi now, I can add you another 5000 Liang!"


    Little childe waved his small hand and didn''t see five thousand Liang in his eyes.


    But Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows.


    If she remembers correctly, the person who tried to buy her off with 12000 Liang just asked her to go to the Zhao family with aunt Fang. When did it have anything to do with Huo Yunsi?


    Besides, she was hypnotized at that time, and only when would it be triggered.


    So when the little childe just shouted that she had promised, she deliberately revealed her flaws and tried to test each other with words.


    Now, the other party has finally revealed a flaw.


    I just don''t know. This one really doesn''t know what they''re talking about, or he said it on purpose.


    Looking back, Lin Mengya has hidden her emotions very well.


    "Fifteen thousand Liang is really an exciting number."


    She smiled and touched her chin, trying to look obscene and money obsessed.


    Unfortunately, her appearance after changing her face was so clear and handsome that she knew at a glance that she was pretending.


    "But although I like money, I know that a gentleman loves money and takes it wisely. I''d better ask the young childe to be smart about killing people. I won''t accompany you."


    She got up and left.


    At this moment, the little childe was very angry with her.


    Trembling fingers, stabbed her back, and the anger in her eyes almost turned into substance.


    "He, he... I''m so angry! I''ll never let him go!"


    The young master was angry. With a wave of his hand, the teacup at hand flew out in an instant and fell heavily to the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    Outside the door, a slightly indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    The little girl in the room suddenly became excited, and her face showed a little guilty.


    He winked at his confidant and quickly whispered threats.


    "Don''t let my brother know about it, do you hear me?"


    The latter is most familiar with his little childe''s temperament and nods his head immediately.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the little childe changed into a clever look and trotted up to meet him.


    "Brother, you''re back at last! I''m so bored here alone. When shall we go back to Yicheng?"


    From Chuang-tzu, Lin Meng Ya left the eyeliner unaffected, and then returned safely to their present hiding place under the crow''s defense.


    Compared with the little childe''s yard, they are too simple here.


    But long Tianyu was still waiting for him at the gate of the yard. Xiao Moyan was probably tired and leaned on his father''s leg.


    Two people''s eyes looked at the path not far away, waiting for the same person.


    "I''m back."


    As soon as she saw the figure, she smiled and waved to her man and baby.


    "Mother!"


    Little Mo Yan Ran to her like a gust of wind with his own legs.


    "Mother,


    Have you ever thought of Mo Yan! But Mo Yan misses you so much! Mom, let''s hurry in. I left you a piece of candy cake today. It''s delicious! "


    In the world of children, sugar cake is a big deal.


    Lin Mengya naturally wants to thank her baby. At the same time, she rubs her baby''s soft hair top, which can wash away the fatigue of the day.


    "Back, tired?"


    Although long Tianyu looks calm and secure, she doesn''t mean to compete with small things.


    But he couldn''t help smiling. His eyes were full of tiny stars, bright and bright.


    The old courtyard seems to be shining because of her return.


    The three men went into the inner yard laughing and joking.


    The inside has been cleaned up, and the roof has been carefully repaired, making it more warm.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing and bent her eyes.


    Give two men, one big and one small, a kiss on the forehead.


    "It seems that you don''t work less during the day. It''s good."


    I''m flattered!


    Little Mo Yan held the place kissed by his mother and smiled happily.


    He couldn''t help looking at his father secretly.


    I found that the other party''s face was also very soft, and I despised the other party in my heart.


    Oh! Only children can be praised!


    Dad is so shameless!


    The family of three had dinner. After that, Lin Mengya took them out for a while. This time, she hummed nursery rhymes and coaxed Mo Yan to sleep.


    Long Tianyu wanted to accompany her, but she drove her away.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. Under the pretext of sleeping with her, he gets up in the middle of the night every night to deal with his affairs.


    This man really thinks of himself as an iron man.


    "Baby, sleep!"


    Huo Yunsi is much more stable now.


    Now as soon as she wakes up, people stick to Xiao Mo Yan.


    Sometimes I hug him gently, but more often, I stand beside him and look at him quietly.


    Even he didn''t find it. Every time, she would show a bright smile.


    It seems that the haze shrouded in her has never changed her.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She took Huo Yunsi''s hand and gently stroked Mo Yan''s little fat hand.


    "You see, how fast the children grow! When I saw him, he was still in his infancy."


    Her voice was gentle, but her heart was on alert.


    Once she finds that the other party has an attempt against Mo Yan, she will not react at the first time.


    But Huo Yunsi was more maternal than she thought.


    "It hurts to have a baby, but I don''t regret it."


    She said this firmly.


    Lin Mengya actually thinks Huo Yunsi is really a strong man.


    In fact, her babies are likely to be evil flowers against her will.


    If she hates these children, Lin Mengya doesn''t think it''s strange at all.


    But she sincerely accepted these children, and the miss of the children has become the last pure place in her spirit.


    Fortunately, she can maintain a small part of herself after suffering all kinds of inhuman torture.


    Maybe this is her kindness in return.


    "Well, the baby is asleep. I''ll take you to prepare delicious food for him?"


    Huo Yunsi nodded quickly, was held by Lin Mengya, and left Moyan''s cabin step by step.


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s real purpose is to think about whether she can find a place from Huo Yunsi


    Some clues.


    She really couldn''t understand why so many people wanted her life for a miserable woman who had been imprisoned for more than 20 years.


    Han and Fang GUI want her to be very simple, perhaps to kill her.


    What about master Fang?


    Really just to wipe your son''s ass?


    She doesn''t think so.


    In any case, she doesn''t think master Fang is a guy who will actively deal with the aftermath for his son.


    All his starting points are for himself.


    Next, she was the man with Bell and mind skill she had seen before.


    He even asked her to kill Huo Yunsi and put the blame on Zhao Yixuan.


    That''s strange.


    If she did, what would she lose to Zhao Yixuan?


    And the little childe I saw today.


    In the end, the other party showed his feet because he was too urgent, or did he deliberately reveal something to her.


    In short, when she couldn''t find the motive to harm others, she had to try to find the reason from Huo Yunsi.


    "What''s next?"


    Huo Yunsi tilted his head and looked at him suspiciously with his innocent eyes.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then she came back and taught her the next step.


    "Now we need to mix the pumpkin with the dough. By the way, we need some milk and sugar at home. Don''t add too much."


    Although the ingredients are limited, she is never stingy with Mo Yan.


    At least give your baby the best of everything within your power.


    Her people accidentally found a lactating wild goat on the mountain, so they brought back both the ewe and the cub.


    Fortunately, the lamb is about to be weaned, and the female goat has eaten well recently, so Mo Yan has a steady stream of goat milk to drink.


    Huo Yunsi studied very seriously and looked at Lin Mengya''s actions almost without blinking.


    "By the way, you did a good job. Did you often do this at home?"


    "At home?" Huo Yunsi looked at her in some confusion.


    Lin Mengya nodded: "that''s where you feel most at ease. That''s your home."


    In Huo Yunsi''s confused memory, there is no half of Qingming.


    She tried to think back to what reassured her most.


    Gradually, she thought of a wide yard.


    "My father is very good, and my brother and sister-in-law are also very good."


    What she said should be Huoxiao''s family.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and recalled the painful past along the memory, and immediately changed the topic.


    "Look, your pumpkin hasn''t lived well!"


    Huo Yunsi looked at the dough in his hand, and his memory was interrupted in time.


    Lin Mengya slowly ponders the topic, which is also a mechanism for Huo Yunsi to form a kind of thinking.


    Once she wants to think of those painful past, she will subconsciously think of other aspects.


    Her body and mind are too fragile. At present, she can''t help a little stimulation.


    This is also part of Lin Mengya''s treatment to divert her attention with other things.


    Wait until her body and mind can bear it, and then carry out other treatment.


    Finally, two pieces of light yellow dough were kneaded.


    Although Huo Yunsi made himself covered with flour, he still showed a surprise smile at the small dough on the chopping board.


    "For the baby!"


    She grabbed the dough and was about to leave, but Lin Mengya stopped her.

 Chapter 2643

    "The baby is asleep now. Let''s wait until tomorrow morning and steam it for the baby, OK?"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    Although Huo Yunsi was ignorant, at least he listened to her.


    They put the dough in a wooden basin, cover it with a wet cloth and prepare it for fermentation.


    Huo Yunsi is probably the first time to do such a thing, so he is particularly serious.


    Lin Mengya could vaguely see the shadow of her past.


    Such a gentle and strong person should not be treated unfairly.


    They washed their hands, and Huo Yunsi yawned, but still looked at her with interest. It seemed that what had just happened was very interesting.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, smiled at her and said, "it''s cold now. How about going to a hot bubble bath?"


    Huo Yunsi subconsciously grabbed his chest.


    It''s not afraid of her, but a subconscious defense formed over the years.


    Lin Mengya held out her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go with you. There''s no one else, just the two of us. Can we do it?"


    Huoyunsi looked at her suspiciously.


    Then he nodded cautiously.


    Lin Mengya took her hand and walked out step by step.


    The original owner of this family is probably a clean and enjoyable one.


    Although there is no big barrel, a small bathtub half a person high is built in the room. It just looks very simple, but it can still be used after washing.


    The stove for boiling water was still there. She had the water tank filled up long ago, which would just be able to take a hot bath.


    As soon as he entered the room, Huo Yunsi didn''t know what he thought, and shivered and pasted it by the door.


    Although her eyes were full of fear, she subconsciously dared not run.


    Because if she runs away, she will usher in more cruel atrocities.


    Lin Mengya also noticed it, so she didn''t force Huo Yunsi, but took off her clothes first and then tried the water temperature.


    "The temperature is very suitable. It should be very comfortable. Would you like to come and have a try?"


    She greeted Huo Yunsi.


    The latter was still afraid, but she had to immerse herself in the pool first.


    Unconsciously, she made a comfortable sigh. Lin Mengya tried her best to show her that it was harmless and no one would hurt her.


    Finally, with Lin Mengya''s repeated encouragement, Huo Yunsi moved to the edge of the pool little by little.


    Trembling, he stretched out his hand, touched the water like a dragonfly, and hurried back.


    The next moment, she closed her eyes, hugged herself and squatted on the edge of the pool trembling.


    They say they don''t deserve to be people at all. They''re just a dog.


    She still remembered the pain of being doused with hot water. It was so painful that she rolled and cried, but they refused to stop.


    But this time, the expected injury did not appear.


    After a long time, she secretly looked at the pool.


    No scolding, no beating, the water in the pool is still warm.


    Lin Mengya smiled at her and hooked her hand.


    "If you don''t come again, the water will be cold."


    Seeing the scar on Huo Yunsi again, Lin Mengya almost couldn''t hold back her anger.


    But this time she didn''t just eliminate Huo Yunsi''s fear of hot water.


    In fact, hot water can relieve people''s physical fatigue and make people relax involuntarily.


    And for Huo Yunsi, the ubiquitous gentle water can make her feel some sense of security and play a certain role in her recovery.


    Under the fumigation of hot water, the plum blossom around Huo Yunsi''s waist really changed.


    The cyan gradually faded and slowly became a plum blossom branch with a long palm.


    Coincidentally, there are five plum blossoms on the flower branch, and they all have five pistils.


    Lin Mengya looked again and again. She only felt that the flower branch was more like a word with the shape of five plum blossoms.


    But neither she nor Xiaoyao know each other.


    But she''s sure the tattoo is definitely not that simple.


    I just don''t know whether Huo Yunsi''s tragic fate is directly related to her tattoo.


    Huo Yunsi''s movement gradually slowed down.


    She seemed to return to her mother, slightly closed her eyes and leaned quietly against the edge of the pool.


    Lin Mengya got up and added a lot of hot water to her.


    She also added her own special tranquilizer powder to let Huo Yunsi have a good sleep.


    But as soon as she left, she heard Huo Yunsi suddenly speak behind her.


    "Holy baby, they must not be allowed to get the real holy baby!"


    The voice was firm and clear. Lin Mengya would never hear it wrong.


    She immediately turned around and asked softly, "what baby? Say it again."


    "No, let... Get the baby."


    Huo Yunsi hung her head as if she were ignorant, and she was a little vague where it should be a person or a name.


    "You say again, who can''t get the baby, and who is the baby?"


    She was anxious to ask, but this time Huo Yunsi stopped talking.


    Lin Mengya''s voice was a little louder. The other party rubbed her eyes and looked up at her.


    "What did you just say about the baby?" She asked rather anxiously.


    But the other party just looked at her foolishly and smiled at her.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that the two words just now might not be what Huo Yunsi said now.


    But she doesn''t understand why a person with mental breakdown and confusion remembers such an important message?


    Is it just some nonsense of Huo Yunsi?


    After sending Huo Yunsi back, Lin Mengya impatiently returned to her room.


    "Yu, have you ever heard of the holy baby?"


    On the bed, the man who was closing his eyes to rest shook his head when he heard the speech.


    He reached out and dragged her to his side.


    "I haven''t heard of it, but you didn''t say that Mo Yan is a holy body before. Perhaps, what''s the relationship between the two?"


    Leaning against the man, she rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    It is because this may be related to Mo Yan that she is so excited.


    "I only know that Mo Yan''s origin is unknown. The original woman was not Mo Yan''s biological mother at all, but after that, I didn''t find any news about her parents. I heard from the woman''s hometown that the woman was suddenly brought home by her husband and was holding a child at this time. Therefore, they don''t know the origin of the child."


    She doesn''t care whose child Mo Yan is, but now Mo Yan''s condition is a knife hanging in her heart, which may fall at any time.


    If Mo Yan really has something to do with the holy baby, even if she digs three feet, she will find out these things and cure his child.


    "No, I have to let them check."


    She suddenly stood up again and hurried out.


    Long Tianyu knew that he couldn''t stop it, so he had to shake his head reluctantly. Then his eyes inevitably caught a few worries.


    "Check it out." He said faintly.


    Although no one responded, he was very clear that the order had been sent out.


    His wife and children are naturally protected by him!


    This night, Lin Mengya didn''t sleep well because of Huo Yunsi''s two words.


    She had a dream all night. She had everything.


    In this regard, the small medicine said it could not help.


    If he could intervene with the system at ordinary times, she was so obsessed and worried about Mo Yan''s condition last night.


    She was so listless that she was naturally not interested in dealing with others.


    But when she arrived at Fang''s house the next day, she saw a large circle of people at the gate of Fang''s house.


    What happened?


    Lin Mengya was taken to the back door by Huoxiao.


    "Aunt Han really wanted to kill the second young lady last night? Why was she so brave?"


    Huoxiao told her in a few words why everyone was watching.


    It turned out that it was because Han failed to murder the second young lady. Instead, he was angry and his local aunt directly interrupted his legs and threw it out.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t like this powerful and selfish woman, she was also surprised.


    Han''s brain is not gone this time, but he is killing himself!


    "It''s true that the people sent by her mother saw with their own eyes that she was going to kill the second young lady with a knife." Huoxiao whispered.


    Lin Mengya frowned when she heard the speech.


    No!


    But the fact was in front of her, and she couldn''t help believing it.


    As soon as she got to the backyard, she was pulled by Aunt Fang and said she wanted to surprise the second young lady.


    Lin Mengya understands that Aunt Fang wants to do some psychological counseling for her second young lady.


    About just experienced a storm, so that the second young lady has been crying.


    The thin body looks helpless.


    Aunt Fang looked at it and felt very pitiful. She quickly comforted her with good words: "don''t be afraid, sister-in-law. This is the Taoist priest I invited to treat a disease a while ago. She can make people feel at ease."


    The second young lady stopped crying with difficulty, but still sobbed shallowly.


    Lin Mengya went up and saluted: "I''ve seen the second young lady. Please rest assured that the murderer has been subdued and no one will hurt you again."


    She saw the second young lady''s body twitch slightly, and then nodded gently.


    "Thank you for your comfort." She raised her head, only glanced at Lin Mengya quickly, and then hung down again.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. I should go now. The second young master can''t live without people."


    Fang Rao wanted to keep her again, but the second young lady refused to stay for a long time.


    Just standing beside them, Lin Mengya is slowly exploring at the bottom of her eyes.


    Finally, Fang Rao was still worried and insisted on sending people by herself.


    As soon as they left, Lin Mengya called Huoxiao.


    "I don''t think it''s quite right. After a while, you keep an eye on Aunt Fang and don''t let anyone get close to her."


    Huoxiao nodded, dodged and followed.


    At this time, aunt Fang and aunt LAN are not in the room, leaving her and Zhao Ziyan in the room.


    After a while, someone seemed to be walking outside the door.


    Lin Mengya thought they were the servants of sweep, but she didn''t want to hear the sound of someone locking.


    "Who?"


    She immediately ran to the door and kept patting the door, but there was no response outside.


    Somehow, she suddenly felt a little anxious.


    Behind him, Zhao Ziyan suddenly opened the inner door and stared at her with dark eyes.

 Chapter 2644

    On the way to send the second young lady back, Fang Rao always felt a little uneasy.


    She rubbed the corners of her forehead.


    Maybe it''s because there are too many things recently.


    "Second sister-in-law, how is my second brother now?" She asked in a low voice.


    Not out of kyu''s sympathy.


    In fact, she didn''t like this hypocritical and indifferent brother.


    In addition, the evil things done by shanggui have long dissipated the little family affection left between them.


    The second young lady lowered her head and her voice was still stuffy.


    "I still didn''t wake up, the doctor said. Maybe he''ll have to lie in bed all his life."


    Fang Rao sighed, but said, "you should learn to plan for yourself. You can''t control my second brother. If you want to start a new life, I can help you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but my Joel is still here. I can''t leave my child."


    Fang Qiao, like a taboo in the heart of the second young lady, her heart hurts once every time she mentions it.


    Fang Rao felt bad when she thought of the innocent girl who died miserably.


    She patted the second young lady on the shoulder: "if I can help in the future, the second sister-in-law can mention it."


    Seeing that the person had been delivered, Fang Rao wanted to leave, but the second young lady held her hand timidly.


    "It''s rare for the eldest lady to come back. I''d better wait."


    Fang Rao didn''t stay, but she still looked in the direction of coming with some worry.


    At this time, Zhao Ziyan should wake up.


    Recently, his mood is a little unstable. According to miss Gong, it''s probably because the new spirit is not stable. He needs to pay special attention these days.


    However, the thought that Miss Gong is still there should not be a big deal. It''s not good. It brushed the second young lady''s face and had to sit down a little.


    But she didn''t expect that the second young lady might have made tea herself because she hadn''t communicated with people for too long.


    I''m afraid I can''t go back for an hour.


    I hope nothing goes wrong.


    Fang Rao''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Lin Mengya clings to the door panel and looks at Zhao Ziyan standing motionless at the door of the inner room.


    Zhao Ziyan''s mood has fluctuated greatly in the past two days.


    If Lin Mengya wasn''t very sure that his previous personality had really been erased by her, I''m afraid now she must suspect that the other party wanted to be against her.


    "What are you doing?" She asked softly, trying not to let her slightly nervous mood affect the other party.


    Zhao Ziyan still looked at her without blinking.


    "Here, it hurts."


    Suddenly, he pointed to his head and said in a slightly dissatisfied tone.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She immediately took a few steps forward and said tentatively, "do you have a headache? Did you hit somewhere?"


    Zhao Ziyan shook his head and covered his forehead with his hands.


    "It''s noisy. It''s been noisy here. I can''t sleep. They''ve been noisy all the time."


    Quarrel in your head?


    Lin mengarden felt even more confused.


    She gently pulled Zhao Ziyan, who did not resist her at all, and obediently let her go back to the inside.


    "If you want to lie down, I''ll check it for you."


    Zhao Ziyan was obedient, but after Lin Mengya finished the routine examination, she found that Zhao Ziyan had no problem at all.


    Why?


    "You say it''s noisy inside. Can you hear what''s noisy inside?" She asked.


    Hearing this, Zhao Ziyan frowned tightly.


    "I don''t know, but


    They always want to control me and influence me. I hate them! "


    Now Zhao Ziyan''s thought is like a piece of white paper.


    He doesn''t know right and wrong, good and evil, inferiority and jealousy, and there is no previous malice and anxiety.


    Therefore, he will not be affected by the previous psychological hint.


    Unless someone wants to exert control over him again.


    She didn''t dare to be careless at the thought.


    After hypnotizing each other with mental skills, she finally got some useful information.


    Sure enough, Zhao Ziyan met the bell man.


    And he has never been out recently, that is to say, Ling Dang man is at Fang''s house now!


    Lin Mengya just thinks things are too strange.


    At the beginning, the instruction given by lingdang man was to make the other party''s family disadvantageous.


    So since he appeared in the Fang family, does he want to do it himself?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help worrying about Aunt Fang and Huoxiao.


    You should know lingdang man''s mind skills. Even she almost got caught. Ordinary people have no ability to resist!


    Now, aunt Fang, they are in danger!


    "Second sister-in-law, after drinking this tea, I''ll leave first. I''ll ask someone to send you more money in a while. Don''t wrong yourself."


    After sitting for a long time, Fang Rao was about to get up and leave, but she was grabbed by the second young lady''s wrist.


    "Miss, I know I dream of my Joel every night?"


    Although she still hung her eyes, there was a trace of coolness in the words of the second young lady.


    Fang Rao felt how cold the hands holding her wrist were.


    "Every night she cried and begged me to save her. She was so painful and cold. She said she hated her and asked me to avenge her. But I was useless. Even if the second young master was half dead, I still couldn''t do that and let him pay for my life. So I thought, otherwise I would die with him."


    The death and sadness in Mrs. Er Shao''s words made Fang Rao''s hair stand upright.


    But she knew that she could never stimulate each other again and could only try to appease them.


    "Second sister-in-law, I know your heart is bitter. Where my second brother is, you just have to wait and see his retribution, and I will help you!"


    "You help me? If you really want to help me, you won''t let someone cure the murderer!"


    The second young lady suddenly looked up.


    Her eyes were full of blood. She was going to eat people.


    "Your child, killed my child, why can he still live well now, and my child can only be a lonely ghost?"


    Fang Rao is still ashamed in her heart after all.


    She admitted that the reason why she let Miss Gong erase Zhao Ziyan''s personality was because she didn''t give up in her heart.


    Therefore, when facing the questioning of her second sister-in-law, she can only say nothing.


    "So, you can bury my daughter together!"


    The second young lady grinned wildly.


    "You all have to bury my Joel! Go to hell!"


    Her eyes were red with blood and tears.


    Fang Rao felt a chill in her heart. What did she do?


    With a bang, Lin Mengya felt the soles of her feet shake.


    Then she heard what seemed to be a mess outside.


    "Run!"


    "The backyard is collapsed and there is fire everywhere. Run!"


    There was no one in the yard before, and now half of them are gone.


    Lin Mengya lay anxiously at the door and tried to look out.


    Not far away


    The smoke is billowing. I think the fire will spread to the yard soon.


    "Mother! Where is mother? I want mother!"


    Zhao Ziyan, still a child, cried with a "wow".


    Now he didn''t care whether there was a quarrel in his head. In short, the sound just now made his ears hurt. People seemed to be frightened and burst into tears.


    "Your mother probably won''t come back for a while and a half."


    Lin Mengya answered his questions while looking for a chance to escape.


    "I''m looking for my mother! I''m looking for my mother!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Ziyan cried harder.


    Lin Mengya really didn''t want to deal with a child''s crying, so she casually said to him.


    "If you don''t cry, I''ll take you to your mother immediately."


    The next second, the room became quiet.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but look at him in surprise. Oh, I didn''t see it before. Is this still an acting school?


    Although the door was locked, the window could be pushed open.


    It was just that the window opened upside down, and it took her a lot of effort to kick the whole window open.


    "You follow me. Don''t let go." She charged Zhao Ziyan.


    The latter nodded and, like her, climbed out of the window.


    The outside is in a mess now. Lin Mengya guesses that Aunt Fang is either in Fang GUI''s yard or blocked on the road.


    Otherwise, she should have come back long ago.


    But I didn''t expect that they were "taken care of" here.


    Before they left the yard, five killers appeared around them.


    The other party is obviously coming for them!


    Swords have no eyes. Their moves are full of killing opportunities. They want their lives every minute.


    "Run!"


    She took Zhao Ziyan''s small oil bottle and ran back to the yard without looking back.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly and both of them were small, so she could escape the pursuit of the five people.


    But the five were also well-trained and immediately separated to surround them.


    Lin Mengya was so angry when she saw this!


    She doesn''t know who to recruit and who to provoke. How can someone miss her life every day!


    But the people who protect her should be here soon.


    Just hold on a little longer!


    Lin Mengya and Zhao Ziyan are struggling to survive. On the other side, Fang Rao is forcibly detained by the second young lady.


    The sudden appearance of more than a dozen dark shadows, each with weapons.


    Fang Rao couldn''t help worrying more.


    "Second sister-in-law, what are you doing? Don''t do anything stupid. The Fang family owes you, but you can''t turn back if you do so!"


    "What am I going to do back?"


    Now the second young lady has completely become an avenger.


    "Can you wake up my Joel? Or can you bring back my unborn child who was killed? Ha ha, Fang family! This is a man eating devil''s cave! Today, I''m going to destroy it!"


    She was clearly smiling, but her tears were growing.


    The whole person also appears more and more ferocious, without the shadow of the past.


    Fang Rao looked at her, but her heart was flooded with sadness and guilt.


    "I know you hate me and the Fang family. Second sister-in-law, I can compensate you for my life. Will you let the innocent people go?"


    "No!" The second young lady flatly refused.


    She looked at Fang Rao with fierce eyes and said word by word: "I want you people stained with my Joel''s blood to be buried with her!"

 Chapter 2645

    The loud explosion and the raging fire had already plunged the Fang family into chaos.


    Lin Mengya and Zhao Ziyan have no retreat.


    The sharp blade had approached her. After she struggled to avoid an attack, her arm only felt a pain.


    blamed!


    She bit her teeth and her eyes were more dignified.


    If there is another time, she will force bleeding poison and die with them!


    The other party raised a steel knife and cut it down on her mercilessly.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s blood poison was instantly filled in her body. Just a little, she died when she touched it!


    A harsh voice came, and the deadly blade did not fall on her.


    Lin Mengya looked at a sharper machete, opened the other party''s long knife, and then the blood splashed. The person who wanted to take her life became the soul under the machete.


    "Don''t be afraid, miss!"


    A familiar voice sounded, and the next moment six jackdaw guards dressed up directly protected her.


    Lin Mengya felt her strength dissipated and collapsed to the ground.


    "If you''re a little late, wait and collect my body."


    She touched the sweat on her forehead.


    The feeling of escape from death was so exciting that she never wanted to experience it again in her life.


    "I''m late. Please forgive me, miss." The captain of Hanya guard apologized.


    She waved her hand: "forget it, we don''t have to pay attention to this in extraordinary times. It''s just that you came so late, but what obstacles did you encounter on the road?"


    She knows the strength of Hanya guard.


    Especially those who follow her are definitely experts among the experts.


    A small Fang family will not trip their footsteps.


    "Miss Hui, someone is blocking the fire fighters outside. We rushed in after we got rid of them." The team leader responded truthfully.


    "Someone stopped?"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    "All right, you take him away first, and the others will follow me."


    Unexpectedly, he was frightened. Zhao Ziyan refused to let go of anything. When he was in a hurry, he cried and shouted for his mother.


    Lin Mengya was helpless.


    "Are you a little tadpole? OK, stop it. I''ll take you to Aunt Fang."


    "OK."


    Zhao Ziyan sobbed and clenched her dress.


    Although there is such a small oil bottle, their strength is not weak, at least they have not been dispersed by the people running around the Fang family.


    The dust in the air is suffocating.


    Especially her keen sense of smell makes her feel that her breathing is not smooth.


    But she still keenly recognized the faint smell of rosin in the air.


    The taste is not strange to her.


    She smelled this smell before, whether it was the arson against Bu people or the burning of Huo''s old house.


    My heart was cold.


    Is it true that the three arsons were all committed by the same group?


    Before they could think too much, they went against the crowd to the yard where young master Fang Er lived.


    "Knock on the door." She said.


    But no matter how they called the door, there was no movement in it.


    Lin Mengya said, "kick it off!"


    With a bang, the gate fell down.


    But to her surprise, the courtyard was full of corpses.


    "Mother!"


    Zhao Ziyan was even more worried when he saw it. He threw off her hand and hurried in.


    Lin Mengya had no time to stop, so she had to follow him.


    "Ziyan! Don''t come here!"


    In the room, Fang Rao is being threatened by the second young lady with a dagger.


    She panicked at the sight of Zhao Ziyan.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya arrived in time and grabbed Zhao Ziyan.


    Only then did she see clearly the situation inside, and some doubts rose in her heart.


    Why did you do it? It was the second young lady?


    "Zhao Ziyan, you finally came!"


    At this time, the second young lady was completely immersed in the magic barrier of revenge.


    Especially when she saw the murderer, she stared at each other. The dagger in her hand tightened again and cut Fang Rao''s neck.


    Zhao Ziyan almost cried when he saw this.


    "You let go of my mother! You bad man, don''t hurt my mother!"


    But unexpectedly, this made the second young lady''s mood more excited.


    "Zhao Ziyan! You killed my Joe. Today I''ll let you pay for my Joe!"


    "Don''t! Madam Er Shao, we can say anything well!" Lin Mengya said something to stop it.


    Unfortunately, the second young lady hates her as much.


    "And you! Why do you have to cure the murderer? He should have suffered all his life and made amends for my daughter! I had planned it all. You, you sabotaged my plan, you accomplice!"


    The second young lady asked fiercely, which made her a little stunned.


    Then she thought of the Liuyang nectar that had caused Zhao Ziyan to become more and more confused.


    "So, you made the six Yang nectar?" She asked.


    "Yes, it''s me! But you ruined all this!"


    The second young lady again provoked a sneer.


    "But it doesn''t matter. Now, I can finally catch you all, ha ha..."


    In the crazy laughter, there is an abyss of despair.


    If not all her revenge actions were blocked, she would not be extreme to this step.


    It''s all them. They forced themselves to do it!


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the person who hurt people with nectar was her.


    Be familiar with the Fang family and Zhao Ziyan, and get aunt Fang''s trust at the same time.


    Judging from these two conditions, the second young lady is indeed in line.


    Moreover, because Aunt Fang was ashamed of her, she would not doubt her head anyway.


    "Now that you are all here, I don''t have to go to the door one by one!"


    The second young lady''s face suddenly showed an extremely strange smile.


    "You all stay and stay with my Joel forever!"


    With that, she pushed Fang Rao away with a sudden force.


    Then he turned back and ran into the inner room.


    Everyone was stunned. At the same time, Fang Rao was pale and shouted, "there are mechanisms inside! She wants to die with us."


    But we''re still a little late.


    They could only hear a series of "rumbling" and "rumbling" outside, but they couldn''t stand steadily and almost lay on the ground.


    "Qiao''er, my mother avenged you. Did you see that? They all have to die, ha ha, ha ha, they all have to die!"


    Inside, came the crazy laughter of the second young lady.


    Jackdaw Wei flashed out to check the situation for the first time, but brought back a worse news.


    "There''s fire all around, and just now she''s blocked all the roads around. We''re trapped here."


    In other words, they will be burned alive in the end.


    The smoke and dust were flying, and Lin Mengya almost coughed out her lungs.


    She didn''t expect that the second young lady''s mind was so cruel.


    But when people were forced into trouble, she calmed down even more.


    She stumbled to the inner room, but saw the second young lady holding a mummy.


    I wanted them just now


    At the moment, the snake and scorpion woman of life stroked the face of the corpse so gently, held the corpse tightly in her arms, and even hummed an unknown tune.


    It seems that everything outside has nothing to do with her.


    She never separated from her daughter.


    Lin Mengya walked up to the second young lady and the other party stared at her warily.


    "What are you doing? No one wants to take my Joel!" She is like a mad lioness, who can jump up and bite the enemy who wants to take her daughter at any time.


    "Madam Er Shao, you don''t have so much ability to design this thing. You''re going to die anyway. Can you tell me who''s helping you behind your back?"


    She coughed uncontrollably, but her attitude was honest.


    Although the second young lady is also from a noble family, her mother''s family can''t be her backing.


    This is also the reason why Fang GUI can''t leave her these years, but dares to ignore her openly.


    But everything today is almost a destructive force, destroying the whole Fang family.


    Such ability is definitely not, but it can be achieved by a second young lady.


    The second young lady still looked at her like an enemy.


    Lin Mengya looked into each other''s eyes carefully. Suddenly, she shot. When the other party was caught off guard, she stunned the other party.


    She caught the body of the second young lady.


    Fortunately, although it''s noisy outside, it''s relatively quiet here.


    She rubbed the acupoints on the head of the second young lady to make her gradually wake up. At the same time, she quickly controlled her with her mind skill by using the ignorant stage when she just woke up.


    "Tell me, who is the man standing behind you?" She asked softly in the second young lady''s ear.


    The latter hung his eyes, but his body trembled.


    Her mouth closed tightly. When Lin Mengya found something wrong, she had bitten the tip of her tongue and bled.


    Fortunately, she found out in time and forcibly pinched each other''s mouth.


    "Aunt Fang, come in and help me!"


    She shouted outside.


    Then Fang Rao ran to her side and looked at the current situation with a surprised face.


    "Second sister-in-law, she''s going to bite her tongue and kill herself?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to explain. She asked aunt Fang to take a cloth towel and put it into the second young lady''s mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue and committing suicide again.


    Soon she found that the other party gave a hint.


    In other words, if the second young lady wants to say each other''s name, she will bite her tongue and kill herself, which can be regarded as killing her mouth for each other!


    "Her mood is very wrong. I doubt that she has been controlled."


    Lin Mengya checked and found that she seemed to have accidentally broken into the hint set by the other party.


    But she used a very special mental skill.


    She also used several methods to remove the hint and awaken consciousness, and found that it had some effect on the second young lady.


    Unfortunately, the person she hinted was far more capable than her.


    If you break through by force, I''m afraid the second young lady will also become a fool.


    Suddenly, she thought of a man - Bell man!


    "Aunt Fang, have you met someone with bells on his ears recently?" While trying to wake up the second young lady, she quickly asked Fang Rao.


    The latter frowned and thought hard. Finally, he hesitated and said, "I forgot if you don''t mention it. When I was in the Zhao family, I saw a man with a bell in a trance. But I didn''t seem to have seen him in the Fang family."


    Lin Mengya hears the speech and looks at Aunt Fang.


    "In a trance? Like? Why are you so uncertain?"


    According to Aunt Fang''s memory, the other party is a special person, and should not leave such a vague impression.


    Aunt Fang pinched her eyebrows. She also felt very strange.


    "To tell you the truth, when I think of this person, I feel like a gauze cover on his face, so I can''t remember what this person looks like."


    This is very unusual.

 Chapter 2646

    She remembered something.


    There are records on mental skill. If you can skillfully master mental skill, you can easily achieve collective hypnosis.


    Moreover, the Dementor bell is an auxiliary tool. With it, it is easier to imagine blurring your own existence.


    She felt that Aunt Fang probably met each other.


    But for Aunt Fang''s concentration and firm will, I''m afraid she would have forgotten this person''s existence.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The second young lady finally woke up. She just opened her eyes and looked around in confusion.


    "Me, what''s the matter with me?"


    Hearing her voice, Fang Rao immediately asked tentatively, "second sister-in-law, do you remember what happened before?"


    The second young lady shook her head.


    Then she suddenly remembered something, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    She grabbed Fang Rao''s hand and warned in a hoarse voice, "go! Someone wants to kill you!"


    Fang Rao shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "I know, but it''s too late. Sister-in-law, I''m sorry for you after all. I''ll compensate you. Please don''t let hatred torture you for our sake."


    The two lines shed tears from the corners of the second young lady''s eyes.


    She looked at the corpse on the seat next to her. She could no longer control herself. She collapsed and cried in despair.


    It seems that she wants tears to take away her sadness of losing her beloved daughter.


    Fang Rao also wet her eyes. This taste is too uncomfortable. She once suffered in hell.


    The two men poured out their grief in the cry.


    And Lin Mengya went out again.


    I thought the fire would spread quickly, but strangely, the fire in the surrounding houses was very slow.


    The air was filled with the smell of smoke and burning of all kinds of things, which was really unacceptable to her keen sense of smell.


    She carefully observed the situation in the yard and found that what prevented the fire from spreading might be the material wrapped in the courtyard wall and the outermost layer of the house.


    She saw that the fire had been burning for a long time, but the outside layer of material had only become blackened and had not been ignited.


    "Come out and do me a favor and scrape off the outermost layer of paint."


    Jackdaw Wei immediately took action.


    But to their surprise, it seems that it is just the outer material of ordinary sand and stone. Even if they scrape it with their best strength, it still doesn''t move.


    "Miss, what the hell is this? It''s so hard!" The team leader asked with some collapse.


    Not to mention their own strength, the weapons in their hands are specially made. They are definitely sharper and harder than ordinary swords.


    Unfortunately, they scraped and cut for a long time. Except for a few shallow marks, they knew that their weapons were all sharpened, and there was no way to take those walls.


    Belong to angry!


    Lin Mengya told them to stop first and touch it by herself.


    She didn''t know the difference between building materials. She knocked, but unexpectedly found that the wall seemed to be hollow.


    She thought for a moment. Suddenly she borrowed one of them and ran into the house.


    Since it doesn''t work outside, why don''t you try inside?


    But facts have proved that people who build houses are not fools.


    In addition to a thin layer of paint, it is also indestructible.


    Seeing this, the big guys don''t believe in evil and knock everywhere.


    But they are poor


    It almost scraped off the walls inside, but the house was still stable.


    Fang Rao helped the second young lady out, and she was foolish as soon as she met.


    "Are you going to tear down the house?"


    She can understand everyone''s mood as if they were venting their anger in the face of the threat of death.


    With her eyes down, she sighed and whispered with some guilt, "if only I could find out earlier, alas, I dragged you down."


    She felt very sorry.


    These children are so young that they will die because of her.


    Looking up again, she looked at the young people with a little more indulgence.


    Just dismantle it. They can be happy.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know aunt Fang''s complex psychological process. In fact, she just wants to find out the secret of the wall.


    "Aunt Fang, how on earth did you build this wall? Why is it so hard?" She asked.


    Fang Rao didn''t do a good job in construction for a moment, for fear of dampening the children''s enthusiasm.


    "Oh, it''s from your ancestors. Just dismantle it at will."


    "I want to dismantle it, but I have to be able to dismantle it."


    She said expressionless, then waved a thick steel knife and hit the wall hard.


    In an instant, sparks splashed everywhere, and the owner of the knife almost died of heartache.


    Lin Mengya looked at the edge of the blade and looked at Aunt Fang with tears.


    At this moment, Fang Rao was a little confused, but she didn''t know the secret at all.


    It''s even better to suggest: "otherwise, you try other places, maybe this one is a little harder."


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak, so she pulled aunt Fang out directly.


    I saw in the yard, those guards who were tall and big, each of them made great efforts.


    Unfortunately, their faces are red, but the wall is still strong. The shallow white marks on it seem to laugh at their incompetence.


    "This..."


    Fang Rao really didn''t expect it.


    "This wall is not only hard, but also can stop the fire. The reason why we haven''t been burned is because of this wall."


    She said, pointing out the fire outside the block to Aunt Fang.


    The latter''s heart moved and was immediately full of hope for survival.


    "Unfortunately, the gate was blocked. My people explored it and found that the fire there was the biggest. If I guessed correctly, the other party probably knew that the courtyard wall here was not flammable."


    No matter how hard the courtyard wall is, there are always times when it can''t hold on under the burning fire.


    At that time, they will have no way to live.


    "But even I don''t know the secret of the courtyard wall. Who will do it?" Fang Rao only felt cool in her heart.


    While Lin Mengya was thinking, she suddenly heard a crackling sound from the southwest corner.


    Finally, the wall over there couldn''t support and was burned down!


    "Come on, let''s go back to the house first!" Lin Mengya.


    The Jackdaw guard immediately protected them both to go inside, but Lin Mengya''s eyes were shaken.


    "Whose weapon didn''t you get back?" She asked in a low voice.


    But everyone shook their heads. Although the blade was rolled, it could still be used after grinding.


    Lin Mengya suddenly stopped and looked at the collapsed place.


    If she was right, the thing that shook his eyes should be there.


    "Miss Gong, it''s dangerous!"


    Fang Rao looked at her walking in the direction of the gap and anxiously reminded her.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya couldn''t care about anything else.


    The gap in the southwest corner is not large, and because there is no large amount of combustibles here, the fire did not take the opportunity to spread.


    On the contrary, she saw that the fracture of the wall that had been burned and collapsed was faintly shining with metal luster.


    "Look, what''s that?" She asked.


    The captain in charge of protecting her poked with a weapon and said strangely, "it looks like an iron block? But the sound is not quite right. Moreover, if an ordinary iron block had been blackened by such a fire."


    you ''re right.


    If ordinary metals, even copper, iron and alloys with high melting point, would never maintain such gloss in such a big fire.


    For a moment, she became more curious.


    "Can you tick out a piece and let me see?"


    The team leader did it immediately.


    When they finally hooked up a complete piece of iron, the weapons in their hands almost turned into soldering iron, and they were almost burned out of shape.


    But in sharp contrast, it is the metal block with silver luster.


    This thing is so strange. Even Lin Mengya asked Xiaoyao to test the temperature. After baking for a long time, she found that the temperature of the metal block was only about two Baidu.


    This is amazing!


    "See if you can split it." She stepped aside and said to the team leader.


    The latter is probably always depressed about tearing down the wall before changing. He chopped it hard with the greatest strength of his life.


    With a crisp sound, his poor knife broke in two!


    The team leader looked at his love knife and thought he might as well rush directly to the fire.


    There''s no way to live!


    But when Lin Mengya saw this, she showed a smile of ecstasy.


    "This thing is a big treasure. Let''s dig up as much as we can. Maybe we can be saved because of it!"


    Survival is instinct before life is threatened.


    As soon as the big guy heard this, he was not busy replacing the team leader. Unfortunately, he loved the knife and immediately tried his best to dig more metal pieces.


    Lin Mengya was in the rear and asked aunt Fang to bring them a few cold water.


    "Pour it up here!"


    She took the lead in holding a basin of water and let the metal block be poured on it.


    Soon, water mist rose, and she carefully picked up one of the metal blocks.


    "Beware of scalding!" Fang Rao just gave a warning. Lin Mengya threw the metal block to the place closest to the fire. After baking for a few minutes, she asked someone to take it back with a smile on her face.


    "Just as I guessed! This thing is resistant to high temperature, and the temperature rises slowly and cools down quickly. If we have enough metal blocks, we can use them as fire shields and rush out of the fire!"


    Everyone was stunned at what she said.


    Then the big guy worked harder.


    Fang Rao was also overjoyed. She hurried to the house and pulled out the second young lady together.


    Everyone worked together. The strong guards were responsible for digging metal blocks, and Lin Mengya was responsible for cooling and testing the temperature. Finally, aunt Fang, the second young lady and their maid worked together to fix these metal blocks.


    I heard a few more wall bursts. Although it meant that more metal blocks came out, it also meant that the fire was about to spread into the yard.


    Their situation is becoming more and more dangerous, and there is no possibility of being swallowed up by the fire snake at any time.

 Chapter 2647

    But everyone present is biting his teeth and insisting in silence.


    Under the high temperature, their faces were dried and suffered the pain of cracking all the time.


    Even if you are careful, you can''t help being scalded by the residual temperature, and then burst again, revealing the bright red flesh and blood.


    But no one is willing to stop. They are all trying to survive with their partners.


    "Almost. Now we can try and see if we can rush out!"


    Lin Mengya counted the shields made of metal blocks and couldn''t help smiling.


    Because of its excellent heat insulation effect, it can not only be used as a fire shield, but also become a bridge of life to the outside world at critical moments.


    All the Jackdaw guards retreated and watched her pour two buckets of water on the thick quilt.


    The quilt is stuffed with pieces of heat-insulating metal.


    "Miss, you go first."


    The captain''s face was red and his hands were flesh and blood.


    But under such great temptation, he still stuck to his responsibility.


    In fact, none of the nine jackdaw guards who followed this time defected.


    Even if they die, it is their faith and responsibility to protect the young lady.


    But Lin Mengya took a look at the fire and said firmly, "no, you withdraw first. I''ll break up with aunt Fang."


    "No, it''s too dangerous here. Our responsibility is to protect you!" The team leader thought that even if they were all burned, they must send the young lady out.


    Unfortunately, this time, Lin Mengya insisted more than they did.


    "Hurry up, it''s an order! And don''t you think these metal blocks are too coincidental?"


    The captain frowned, and soon he understood.


    He clenched his lips and clenched the remnant knife in his hand.


    "I see. Don''t worry, miss. We will carefully remove all obstacles."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being rude.


    "You know, I told you to find someone to dig after you went out! How can such a good thing fall into the hands of others? They almost burned my mother for this thing. I won''t leave him even a chicken feather this time!"


    The team leader was stunned again.


    In a trance, he suddenly remembered what their fox eyed instructor had said during his previous training.


    What their young lady wants, she must have wild geese pluck their feathers and leave no grass.


    Even for this purpose, they were trained in the "handling code 1 on how to empty a treasure house in the shortest time" for half a year.


    Well, now think about it, the instructor either has a lesson in the past or has foresight!


    The fire outside the yard is approaching.


    The nine jackdaw guards are divided into three groups. One group is responsible for opening the road, and the other two groups are to deal with emergencies at any time.


    Lin Mengya and they followed.


    But the second young lady insisted on taking her daughter''s bones.


    "I can''t leave Joel here! I have to take her with me!"


    Seeing that the Jackdaw guard is about to rush into the fire, they are still talking.


    Fang Rao nodded.


    "Second sister-in-law, Joel has gone. Even taking her out won''t help."


    She didn''t say that they were old, weak, sick and disabled. It was hard to go out by themselves, not to mention taking a coma and a mummy.


    But the second young lady refused to say anything. When she was anxious, she silently shed tears and refused to let go of Fang Qiao''s body.


    For a moment, it reached an impasse.


    Suddenly, the sound of the wall bursting came from outside again.


    At this time, most of the courtyard walls collapsed in the fire.


    The wildly dancing tongue of fire is like a living creature. It seems that it can swallow the small courtyard surrounded by it in an instant.


    Outside, the team leader hurried anxiously.


    "Miss, if we don''t go, we can''t go!"


    Just then, a figure suddenly burst up.


    When everyone did not respond, he vigorously pulled away the second young lady and threw the girl''s corpse directly out of the fire.


    "Shit, do you want to kill me? Waste, she''s dead!"


    A desperate roar came out of the second young lady''s throat.


    At the moment, she seems to relive the scene of losing her daughter again.


    "Howl what howl! I knew you were unkind and wanted to kill me now!"


    The man doesn''t seem to be relieved. He wants to kick the second young lady.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya responded in time.


    "Second brother, so you woke up long ago? Then why didn''t you get up and go by yourself just now?"


    Fang Rao stopped Fang GUI with a bad face.


    But the other party stared at her with great dissatisfaction.


    "If it weren''t for you, the lost star, why should I lie here and pretend to be dead? I tell you, you must compensate me for the losses of the Fang family, otherwise, I''ll tell elder Zhao that the man who follows you is the little beast of the Huo family!"


    "Do you know?" Fang Rao is unbelievable.


    But the other party is quite proud.


    "Of course, if I hadn''t been clever enough to pretend to be dead, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know you''re hiding so many secrets, my good sister."


    Looking at the complacency in each other''s eyes, Fang Rao''s heart is chilly.


    It turns out that their families are all the same selfish and cold-blooded.


    "My daughter! Fang GUI, you return my daughter!"


    The second young lady''s mood completely collapsed.


    But he only received Fang GUI''s cold threat.


    "Your daughter is dead long ago! Little bitch, when I go out, I will divorce you first - ah! Get rid of this madman!"


    The second half of the sentence was because the second young lady suddenly broke away from Lin Mengya''s hand and hit her head.


    "You give back my daughter''s life!"


    Anger drove the second young lady to make a final counterattack.


    Her eyes were full of blood.


    In everyone''s expectation, she pinched each other''s neck and pushed him into the towering fire without fear.


    "Ah! Help me! You help me quickly!"


    Fang GUI only felt as if he had been stripped of his flesh by life, screaming with pain.


    But the people around me can''t save them.


    Because the second young lady bit her teeth, Shengsheng pushed him to the deepest place.


    Those cold little hands, like a pair of pliers, fixed him in the hot flame.


    Even if the other party was ignited like him, his blood red eyes still stared at him.


    "I''m wrong! Xiao Wen, I''m wrong. Let me go! Ah!"


    He cried bitterly, but the tears evaporated before they could flow out.


    He wanted to struggle, but the great pain left him no way to escape.


    Suddenly, the force on the neck relaxed.


    Fang GUI screamed and tried his best to climb out of the fire.


    "You don''t deserve to be the father of my child. Go away."


    Finally, the woman who has been cowardly all her life just coldly watched the man roll and wail.


    Finally, she was swallowed up by the fire, and her soul also chased her daughter''s footsteps and left.


    All this just happened between electricity, light and flint.


    By the time they wanted to save people, the couple had become a burning man.


    Finally, Fang GUI, the second young master of the Fang family, did not escape the sanctions of fate.


    He climbed out of the fire, but he also became a human coke and paid for his sins.


    Those who witnessed all this were shocked.


    Especially Lin Mengya and Fang Rao.


    They are all mothers and can understand the state of mind of the second young lady.


    That''s a desperate woman.


    Unfortunately, her husband, the man who caused the source of all injustice, refused to leave her even the last bit of hope.


    Even if she lives, she will only become a walking corpse.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her dry eyes and looked a lot more serious.


    "Let''s go."


    The team leader nodded, put up a simple fire shield, and rushed out of the fire with his friends fearlessly.


    After them are Lin Mengya, Fang Rao, Zhao Ziyan and the servants.


    The temperature of the fire is too high. Even if they are not slow, they still make people feel difficult to breathe.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya told them before that only by wrapping her head in wet heavy clothes or quilt can she move hard in the fire.


    But the air is getting thinner and thinner.


    The flame wantonly plundered the oxygen on which they lived.


    In the end, these people even felt that their eyes were dark and they could not even see the direction clearly.


    "Hold on a little longer and we''ll go out soon!"


    At the moment, Lin Mengya''s hoarse voice became a guide for those present.


    Every time she finished shouting, she coughed desperately.


    The hot air may cause permanent damage to her throat.


    These injuries are absolutely fatal to her who practices her mind skills.


    But she couldn''t stop.


    She must encourage the big guys and take everyone to escape.


    One, two


    Her voice grew hoarse.


    Finally, after her fifth cry, the Jackdaw guards in front have rushed out of the fire safely.


    The first action they did was to directly pave the way for later generations with the shield that was about to dry in their hands.


    "We escaped?"


    When the last servant came out, they realized that they had really escaped death!


    Everyone''s heart was swept by a burst of ecstasy.


    Fang Rao also hugged aunt LAN and burst into tears.


    Only Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She touched her throat and a bitter smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    "Great, let''s go quickly. Xiao Er should also think of a way to save us!"


    Fang Rao said excitedly to Lin Mengya with the luck of the rest of her life.


    Seeing the latter nodding, she immediately took the big guy and ran in the direction of the front yard.


    Although there was a fire everywhere in the Fang family, the second young master of the Fang family was the only one with the greatest fire.


    As Lin Mengya guessed, the reason why the other party would do so is probably aimed at those mysterious metal blocks.


    Suddenly, the gate collapsed.


    Countless strong guards rushed in and surrounded Lin Mengya and them.


    Fang Rao''s heart tightened and immediately protected them behind her.


    I just didn''t expect that those people didn''t act rashly.

 Chapter 2648

    The only way they can escape from heaven is now firmly guarded by others.


    Compared with other people''s vigilance, Lin Mengya softened her eyebrows, but on second thought, she frowned slightly.


    The sound of wheelchair pressing on the ground is not big, but for everyone, it is no less than the sound of nature.


    The handsome man was dressed in black, and the crazy anxiety on his firm eyebrows was reluctantly suppressed. After seeing a crowd in the yard, the ice and snow finally melted gradually.


    "Come here." He repressed himself so that no one could hear the trembling he tried to hide in his words.


    Lin Mengya ran towards him.


    Then she was hugged.


    Even if she is embarrassed now, her face is red with fire and her body is covered with dust, but long Tianyu still holds her tightly and refuses to let go.


    Lin Mengya silently stroked his back, trying to bring him more security.


    The crowd did not find their closeness inappropriate.


    On the contrary, all the people who survived the disaster could not help but live in their hearts and fondly miss the person they did not give up.


    "Madam, I''ve come to save you!"


    Another loud, anxious cry came.


    Zhao Yixuan stumbled in with a knife.


    But he did not expect that his wife had been rescued.


    At that moment, he was just stunned. Then he flew over, held his wife in his arms, and talked with red eyes.


    "Fortunately, you''re fine. You''re still alive..."


    Maybe it was because she had been frightened too much just now, or it took Fang Rao too much energy to escape from the fire.


    She did not shake off each other''s hands as usual, but leaned silently against his arms and closed her eyes.


    Fang''s family was ruined. She saw her second brother and second sister-in-law buried in the sea of fire with her own eyes.


    All these, she needs a buffer time to accept.


    At this point, language is no longer important.


    Seeing that everyone was injured, Zhao Yixuan had a general guess about how his wife was rescued.


    No matter who saved his wife, he would sincerely thank each other.


    Nodding to long Tianyu, he hugged his wife with Zhao Ziyan and left carefully.


    The fire is still raging.


    Lin Mengya was buried in his arms, but his little hand was in his palm, leaving him a key message with the password.


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it. No one can hurt you."


    Lin Mengya nodded gently, snuggled up in his arms and slept.


    When the Fang family dispersed, long Tianyu and his party didn''t have to worry about being found by them, so they directly found an inn to stay.


    In the best upper room, long Tianyu has been looking at his sleeping lover and dealing with the next things.


    In fact, when he received the news, the Fang family had become a pot of porridge.


    But the reason why he was a step late was that they met obstacles on the road.


    Those people''s martial arts are not weak, and they all play recklessly.


    He has solved it as quickly as possible, but he doesn''t want the fire in Fang''s house to be so fierce.


    Almost, he might have lost her.


    Long Tianyu unconsciously clenched his fingers, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes.


    No one knows. He almost went crazy.


    And the consequences of his madness are probably not what anyone wants to see.


    Fortunately, his wife is still there.


    "Cough..."


    Hearing the news, long Tianyu dared not delay.


    He immediately poured a cup of cold water and brought it to his wife''s mouth.


    Lin Mengya vaguely drank a cup with his hand, but her throat was still burning.


    She was completely awake from pain.


    "I''ve sent for a doctor." Long Tianyu whispered.


    He put her head on his lap to make her climb more comfortable.


    "Although they may be useless, let them see."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes moved, but she dropped her eyelashes and gently shook her head.


    "You ask them to bring my medicine box. I know it myself."


    She continued to tap the code in his palm.


    Long Tianyu nodded, arranged her and asked someone to pick her up.


    But I didn''t see Lin Mengya lying back on the pillow. She was already full of tears.


    She has good recovery ability, but she is not an immortal.


    The hot air and dust had completely destroyed her throat.


    Even the lungs were greatly affected.


    Even if she is well raised in the future, I''m afraid she won''t have the same light and pleasant voice as before.


    Her voice will be hoarse and hard to hear, and her mental skill will be greatly reduced.


    Maybe she was wrong, but she didn''t even have a chance to regret it.


    The sound of wheelchairs rolling came to my ears.


    She rubbed her eyes hard, creating the illusion that she was red because her eyes were sour.


    After receiving the medicine box handed over by long Tianyu, she finds out the scald medicine used for oral administration.


    But she didn''t eat it.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Tianyu asked puzzled.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and put it back.


    "It''s cold. It''s bad for my baby." She responded by tapping on the implantation frame.


    Long Tianyu frowned: "your injury is the most important. Don''t you need to use sound to help you with your mental skills? Besides, your wound must hurt badly after you''ve been in the fire for so long. Be obedient and drink."


    In his heart, of course, no one can compare with her.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Mengya gave up and talked about another medicine.


    This medicine was originally used by her to nourish her throat. Although it also has the effect of anti-inflammatory and swelling, the medicine is much milder.


    Swallowing brings double pain.


    She only took a few pills and was in a cold sweat.


    Long Tianyu saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart.


    But he didn''t know medicine and had to worry.


    "Sleep again." He said softly.


    Lin Mengya is in a trance at the moment and is not suitable for doing other things.


    The whole person huddled together, snuggled up in the quilt and slept again.


    Long Tianyu looked at her back, but her eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    Previously, he learned from the mouth of Hanya Wei that his wife kept encouraging everyone in the fire to save people.


    Of course he knew that in that case, his wife''s throat must have been burned.


    And her throat is much more delicate than ordinary people.


    I''m afraid it will have an impact on the future.


    He looked at his wife, but his mind was thinking.


    In any case, he had to help his wife out.


    After confirming that the man was asleep, he left quietly.


    After calling someone over and giving orders, he kept close to her.


    No matter when she wakes up and what the consequences are, he will face them together.


    The fire in Fang''s house was put out in the early morning of the next day.


    The whole Fang family''s old house was set on fire, and the people in the city saw the thick smoke and violent fire that day.


    In the fire, the second young master and the second young lady of the Fang family, as well as a small number of servants, were buried in the sea of fire.


    Master Fang and his confidant housekeeper were lucky to escape.


    But at this time, he was in a bad mood and stared at the people in front of him.


    "This is my home! How can you stop me from going back to my own home?"


    Yes, the ruins of Fang''s house, which are still smoking everywhere, have been taken over by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Master Fang probably thought the fire was out and wanted to go back to see the situation, but he was blocked outside the door.


    "My lady has an order that no one should enter the fire."


    The leader is the team leader who pays the most on that day.


    Moreover, because of his young lady''s injury, he had no good impression of the master of the Fang family in front of him.


    If it were not for them, why would miss suffer such a reckless disaster?


    "Get out of the way!"


    Master Fang was furious, pointed at him and scolded, "what are you, housekeeper? Give him a lesson and let him know that I am the king''s law here!"


    But the housekeeper only moved and was turned back by the team leader.


    I''m kidding. He''s worried that there''s no reason for his family to do it now. All right!


    When he came to the door, he glanced coldly at each other''s eyes and did not hide his intention to kill.


    "Bastard!"


    Master Fang is angry. Maybe there are other emotions.


    Relying on his own identity, he stretched out his hand to push each other. Unfortunately, before his hand reached the place, it was knocked down by a concealed weapon flying in the air.


    He drew back suddenly, but he was shocked when he saw a blood cut on the back of his hand.


    "It''s really your family''s style to use this poisonous trick."


    An impolite voice came.


    Master Fang was suddenly surprised, then turned around and sold miserably with the other party.


    "Good son-in-law! You''re here. You don''t know. They were going to bully me to death just now. I suspect they did the fire of the Fang family! Help me decide quickly. Don''t let anyone bully our family."


    Let him talk like a dead wife, Zhao Yixuan''s expression is still cold.


    Just when he came to the other party, he suddenly took his hand and grabbed the other party''s injured hand.


    "Well, it''s just a small injury. It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Master Fang faltered.


    He wanted to take it back desperately, but he was caught dead by Zhao Yixuan.


    Zhao Yixuan squinted. Sure enough, he saw a little light yellow powder hidden in each other''s sharp nails.


    "Oh, you''d better worry about yourself first. Will you be poisoned and killed?"


    He threw his opponent''s hand away with disdain.


    Master Fang''s face changed greatly, but he still insisted on defending.


    "How could it be? Cough, cough, the virtuous son-in-law is so joking."


    "Really?"


    The team leader suddenly hissed.


    He raised his hand and looked at each other jokingly.


    Between his fingers was a small gourd bottle.


    He shook, and there was a crisp crash.


    Master Fang immediately turned pale, and his eyes were full of fear and evil.


    "Give it back!"


    "No!"


    The team leader sneered and took back the gourd bottle.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t die of poisoning? But I guess your confidence is the little thing in it?"


    He made a bad laugh, then suddenly opened the cork and lifted the pill back without hesitation.


    "No! Give it back! That''s my antidote!"

 Chapter 2649

    Master Fang was about to crack his canthus and rushed up ferociously.


    As soon as the team leader dodged, he dodged.


    Master Fang suddenly fell on the pile of scorched earth ruins. He crazily grabbed the pill that had been integrated with the dust, and put it into his mouth whether it was or not.


    Soon, master Fang, who was clean and upright just now, became an old madman with a mouth full of black and gray.


    "Oh, look at my memory."


    At this time, the team leader raised his hand and revealed the pills hidden in the palm of his hand.


    "Here it is."


    Master Fang knew that he had been fooled.


    But at this time, he was surprised and angry, but he didn''t dare to rob.


    The team leader squatted down and looked at each other coldly.


    "When you want to calculate my miss, you die!"


    The deep killing intention is not concealed at all.


    But master Fang has already given up.


    He lowered his eyes slightly, and I don''t know what kind of vicious mind he had.


    The team leader was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He stood up and walked aside, but the pill in his hand was always tightly clenched.


    He''s holding the old guy''s life in his hand. He''s not afraid he won''t tell the truth.


    Zhao Yixuan remained silent.


    Only then did he speak.


    "She''s your daughter."


    He was afraid that he could not help slapping each other to death, but he was still angry about the harm his wife had suffered.


    Master Fang was not afraid of the team leader, but his body shook when he faced Zhao Yixuan.


    "Why do you even hurt her?"


    After all, he still controlled himself, but he couldn''t help asking for justice for Fang Rao.


    At this time, master Fang said hoarsely, "I''m all for the Fang family and the Zhao family!"


    He suddenly seemed to have found the strength.


    Suddenly looked up and looked at Zhao Yixuan again, but there was some insidious determination in his eyes.


    "As the Zhao family, you don''t know why I do this? Tut, what kind of person are you pretending to be here? You Zhao family can really act."


    Zhao Yixuan was stunned when he heard the speech.


    But he was not in a hurry to ask, but his face became more and more gloomy.


    "Well, we can talk about our family slowly. Should we clear the scene now?"


    Master Fang was brave, but in fact he was very guilty.


    You know, this is definitely his own opinion. Zhao Yixuan must want to take a share of it.


    Although he was reluctant, he was more afraid that the Zhao family would turn over.


    Why occupy more interests, he can only choose bluff.


    But at this time, Zhao Yixuan narrowed his eyes.


    "You have never asked the Zhao family for instructions on this matter?"


    In a word, master Zhao almost jumped up.


    He looked left and right, his hand hidden in his sleeve curled up and spoke intermittently.


    "You, what do you mean? This, this thing, I..."


    "How are you?" Zhao Yixuan seemed to grasp his lifeline and asked aggressively, "did you tell the Zhao family or me?"


    At this moment, master Fang was completely flustered.


    Just straightened up the waist, completely paralyzed down.


    "I, I..."


    Master Fang can''t even speak a word of self-defense.


    Zhao Yixuan snorted coldly and left.


    After debunking master Fang''s true face, Zhao Yixuan went straight to a teahouse.


    Just on the second floor, he saw the only tea customer sitting by the window.


    He took a deep breath and sat down in front of each other.


    "You expected it?"


    Long Tianyu looked back with a faint look, but there were some flames in his eyes that could destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Yes, but it''s a pity that I went late and caught my wife''s voice."


    He said this lightly, but Zhao Yixuan sent someone to check it afterwards.


    On a section of road outside Fangjia City, there were almost corpses lying everywhere.


    And those people were killed by a move. You can see that the other party''s means are cruel and absolutely above themselves.


    He asked himself that even if he dealt with it at that time, he would only do it more slowly than the people in front of him.


    You know, those people are not ordinary housekeepers.


    "Do you want to destroy the fangs?" He asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Even though he wanted to, he still had to worry about his wife''s feelings.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "I won''t let go of anything related to this matter."


    If he dares to hurt his wife, he will make the other party pay a hundred times the price.


    Zhao Yixuan''s heart jumped and suddenly remembered master Fang''s words.


    The reason why he can still take the initiative depends on the other party''s previous reminder to himself.


    Now, he has a bad feeling.


    "It may have something to do with the Zhao family... I can assure you that I don''t know about it, but if the Zhao family is involved, you won''t even want to deal with the Zhao family?"


    Long Tianyu hooked his lips, as relaxed as joking.


    "Then why not?"


    Zhao Yixuan was speechless.


    It is not that he is timid, but that the man in front of him is too unfathomable.


    He frowned and thought for a while before he said, "the Zhao family is not so easy to deal with, and I won''t watch you destroy it."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care what the other party says.


    He just looked at the cup of tea in front of him.


    "No harm."


    Elder Zhao, who has always been rampant and only makes people eat flat, knows for the first time that it''s so hard to be hated by others.


    Besides, this is a young man who doesn''t pay attention to himself at all.


    "You are still young and don''t know the deep-rooted rules of the ancient family. Listen to my advice. It''s not too late for the gentleman to take revenge. The Fang family has been destroyed. You''d better slow down the rest."


    But long Tianyu just sipped his mouth.


    "Ancient clan?"


    He seemed to have heard a funny joke, but the smile on his lips was very cold and dangerous.


    "If they hurt my wife, I will uproot them. There is a family, I destroy a family, there is a pulse, I destroy a pulse. Elder Zhao, do you remember this answer?"


    Zhao Yixuan couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    The arrogance of the other party made him guess something vaguely.


    He looked at the man more and more uneasy.


    "No! There are many ordinary people in the ancient clan. If you really destroy the ancient clan, what will they do?"


    Long Tianyu looked colder.


    Again.


    From small to large, they wanted him to be patient and restrained for the sake of his family, country and the world, and the great righteousness of the nation.


    But now, he can''t protect his wife.


    What is the use of this righteousness?


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    After he said this sentence, Zhao Yixuan had determined something.


    At this time, he would rather not have guessed.


    The two were silent,


    Until long Tianyu sent someone to take care of his wife to report that his wife was awake, he left without hesitation.


    Zhao Yixuan sat for a long time. He didn''t come back until the tea on the table was cold.


    However, at this time, his eyebrows were more worried.


    "Alas -"


    A sigh containing too many things remained on the quiet teahouse.


    Although she had taken the medicine, Lin Mengya still felt very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyao is a considerate baby. Knowing that his owner is suffering, he took the initiative to adjust the owner''s feeling sensitivity to the lowest.


    Although it was not as painful as before, it also affected her other sensory systems.


    For example, hearing and smell seem a little dull.


    This frightened the people who took care of her. They thought she had something wrong with her ears and hurriedly invited long Tianyu back.


    "What''s the situation now, madam?"


    As soon as he entered the door, he asked in a low voice.


    The guard didn''t dare to hide: "just now my subordinates talked to my wife. My wife ignored me for a long time. My subordinates were afraid that my wife couldn''t hear me?"


    Long Tianyu was startled, but he was much calmer than the guard.


    As soon as he got to the bed, he called softly, "ya''er, can you hear me?"


    Lin Mengya was still lying on the bed, staring at the top of her eyes.


    Now, long Tianyu is not calm.


    "Ya''er, if you can hear it, blink." He shouted.


    But Lin Mengya in bed still didn''t say anything.


    In an instant, a series of bad guesses crossed from my mind.


    Just when he wanted someone to call the doctor, Lin Mengya suddenly moved.


    She slowly looked at long Tianyu and then blinked her eyes gently.


    Long Tianyu felt his breath stuck in his throat.


    "Ya''er, can you hear me?"


    Lin Mengya did not move again.


    After waiting about half a column of incense, she knocked on the edge of the bed with her finger.


    "I''m not deaf."


    Only long Tianyu can understand this code.


    Seeing this, he had to blast the guards away first, and then he heard the tapping of her fingers.


    "If you shout so loudly again, I''ll really be deaf."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help feeling funny.


    This girl, don''t you know you''re worried about her?


    But this situation is too strange.


    But after the first two events, he also found some rules.


    So I didn''t worry, but waited honestly.


    Finally, his wife spoke again.


    "I''m just a little slow. The medicine has helped me lower my sensitivity, so I can''t hurt so much. Don''t make a fuss. It makes people think I want to be saved."


    Long Tianyu''s heart was completely put back into his stomach.


    At the moment, he finally had the mood to hold his wife''s hand and put it on his palm.


    "It doesn''t hurt. Just knock slowly if you want. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Word by word, he spoke slowly, but clearly and affectionately.


    After about half a column of incense, Lin Mengya knocked on his hand.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu held the little hand full of blisters and couldn''t help but gently drop a kiss.


    No matter what she becomes, he will always wait for her.


    Because of Lin Mengya''s delayed response, no one can communicate with Lin Mengya except long Tianyu recently.


    For this result, long Tianyu''s heart is a little proud.

 Chapter 2650

    But at the thought of his wife''s injury, his mood inevitably sank.


    On the bed, Lin Mengya turned and slept again.


    This is also one of the recovery plans formulated by Xiaoyao for her. Her body will be repaired as soon as possible in her sleep. At the same time, it can also minimize her perception and reduce the pain.


    Long Tianyu gently helped her pull up the quilt and looked at her lover gently.


    Anyway, he will never give in this time.


    Besides, his wife bought those things at such a high price.


    Whoever dares to move, he will chop off whose claws.


    His ears moved and he heard footsteps outside.


    Although he knew that ya''er couldn''t hear it now, he put down the curtain and gently turned his wheelchair out of the door.


    "Your Highness, we have sent a message to Mr. Baili. Lord Ling Ye has set out."


    The name of the person who came back was Wang Kui.


    He looked tall and powerful, but he was serious and rigorous. Ling Ye promoted him personally and acted as his deputy.


    His people know that Ling Ye is the one he trusts most.


    And his wife is the one he cares about most.


    He nodded, but his eyes were cold.


    "How''s the Fang family?"


    Wang Kui said, "our people are already under strict guard. As your highness expected, someone really wants to steal those metal pieces.


    Moreover, they are extraordinary. They don''t look like the people of the Fang family or the means of the Presbyterian Council. "


    Long Tianyu narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment.


    "Can you find out the origin of the group of people from the Fang family before?"


    Wang Kui shook his head.


    "The whereabouts of those people are mysterious. My subordinates have sent people to follow them from a distance, but they almost found them. My subordinates are afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake, so they don''t dare to take rash action."


    However, he mentioned another thing.


    "On the day of madam''s accident, Huoxiao and his highness QingHan chased them before they disappeared. My subordinates think maybe Huoxiao knows something."


    The next day, he realized that Huo Xiao and long QingHan were gone.


    Although Huo Xiao''s heart didn''t die when he pried his corner, he believed that the other party was definitely not a villain who would betray his mother and companions.


    He was able to chase him out recklessly, presumably because he found some extremely important clues.


    The light cold must be the same reason as Huo Xiao.


    "Tell them to go down and ask the night marching army to intensify the search. We must find both of them."


    "Yes."


    Maybe it''s because Lin Mengya''s medicine is too effective, or her own recovery ability is too rebellious.


    In a word, after she had slept for five days and five nights, her throat was no longer painful.


    But the damage to her lungs and throat is irreversible.


    Even if you grow up, you still have to suffer some pain in the future.


    On this point, she accepted it well.


    "Miss is awake! Come and drink some throat soup. I''ve warmed it for you. I''ll never make miss''s throat hurt."


    Lin Mengya had a little confused consciousness and suddenly woke up.


    She widened her eyes and looked at the two girls in front of her.


    Bai Su! Cairu! Why are they both here?


    The two girls were still calm when she didn''t wake up.


    But not now.


    No matter how calm your character is, it''s all right now


    Red their own eyes, tears can not stop surging.


    "I knew I was going to suffer this crime. What I said at the beginning, we had to follow you!"


    Cairu regretted more and more.


    She followed Lin Mengya before.


    But when something happened on the way, the master asked her to report back to Li''s house.


    But I didn''t want to get the news that the master was almost burned.


    She and Bai Su traveled day and night. She was so tired that she arrived at fangjiacheng last night.


    Now, it is even more distressed about the sins of its owner.


    Bai Su''s cold face is just an outsider.


    At the moment, although she didn''t cry as sad as Cairu, her eyebrows were frowned.


    His hand clung to his cuff, but his teeth almost broke his lip.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t stand her sister''s abuse and knocked on the bed frame.


    "It''s all right. I don''t hurt anymore. Don''t cry."


    In addition to her and long Tianyu, Bai Su and Cai Ru can also use this password, but they are not as skilled as long Tianyu.


    Both of them were carefully told by men before they came in.


    Cairu wiped her tears and took a palm drum with a palm size from the table behind her.


    "This is what your Highness has prepared for you. If you have any orders in the future, use this small drum to order us."


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little tangled.


    This little thing is quite unique.


    Unfortunately, it''s a little too much like a child''s toy, which makes her a little mentally handicapped.


    But Bai Su understood her mind.


    "Master, if you don''t want to use it, knock on our palm. I won''t go any more. I''ll guard you by your side."


    Lin Mengya knows the girl''s straightness too well.


    Now he just shook his head gently.


    He took the palm drum and knocked it with a small drum hammer attached to the side.


    "It''s really none of your business. This time it''s just an accident. Don''t blame yourself."


    But the two girls were really frightened. If they didn''t say it, they must be too frightened in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya knew their temper so well that she had to sigh helplessly in her heart.


    Well, she''s probably going to live an overprotective life again.


    Only a few days have passed since the fire of Fang''s old house, and there is a faint trend of chaos in Fang''s city.


    I also blame master Fang for his perverse behavior over the years. It is clear that he does not give people a way to live.


    Even if the big guys are from one family, master Fang''s prestige is not so useful in the face of survival pressure.


    These days, long Tianyu''s people alone have secretly intercepted many people surnamed Fang who secretly want to go to the ruins of Fang''s house to rob.


    But he didn''t intercept them all. He even screened them and let the most powerful and capable people go.


    Once or twice, master Fang can still resist.


    But master Fang, who has lost his prestige more than once, is like a tiger with its teeth pulled out. He has no sense of threat at all.


    He''s afraid he''s swearing in the ruins!


    "There are too many things missing here. Miss, eat some grapes first. I asked hanyawei to buy many pears. The pears after autumn are the best for moistening the throat. I''ll cook some pear cream for you at that time."


    In the highest teahouse in Fangjia City, since the two girls came, Lin Mengya lived a luxurious and corrupt landlord life again.


    Smile bent her eyes. She picked up a grape and put it into her mouth.


    The sour and sweet taste really opened her appetite.


    Unfortunately, her throat is just a little, but it doesn''t hurt anymore,


    But you can''t eat and drink, let alone eat any stimulating food.


    This makes her pregnant woman with a big appetite a headache.


    She picked another grape, and then she watched it fly away.


    "Your Highness told me that you are still pregnant. You can''t eat too much." Cairu looked at her with a smile and said.


    They also came to know how dangerous the situation was.


    If there was something wrong with the baby in the master''s belly at that time, they would really do something inhuman.


    Therefore, they are more attentive to Lin Mengya.


    Seeing that the grapes were gone, Lin Mengya felt this resentment in her heart.


    She''s sick and pregnant. Why doesn''t she have any human rights!


    She wants to protest!


    Fortunately, before she started, the crowd downstairs became lively again.


    She hurriedly lay down in the window to see, and secretly grabbed three grapes by the way. Quan didn''t see Cairu''s helpless eyes.


    A figure rode away and went straight to the ruins of Fang''s old house.


    It''s like killing people.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    From the back, why is he so like Huo Xiao?


    By the way, didn''t Yu say that he disappeared with long QingHan on the day of the fire?


    At the moment, long Tianyu, who is sitting on the first floor to deal with affairs, also saw long QingHan, who came back one step later.


    The teahouse changed its ownership a few days ago. Now it''s all his people inside and outside. It''s very safe.


    As soon as long QingHan came in, he didn''t wait to change his embarrassment and rushed directly to long Tianyu''s table.


    "Third brother, Huo Xiao and I tracked down the real murderer of the Huo family''s murder!"


    Long Tianyu pushed the cup of warm and cool tea in front of him to the other party.


    Long QingHan grabbed it and poured it into his mouth, Then he said: "I didn''t expect that the reason why the Huo family was destroyed was the old thief of the Fang family! Gee, the old dog was really vicious. I don''t know how he tricked the Huo family into giving him all the important things. Who knows, he colluded with outsiders to destroy the Huo family in order to monopolize other people''s things.


    If I were Huo Xiao, I''m afraid I''d have to work hard for him! "


    The news is strong enough.


    But it''s a pity that long QingHan''s mouth is dry. Long Tianyu is still sitting in front of him, and he doesn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "You''ve been out for so many days, and you''ve heard this?"


    The dragon is light and cold.


    What does this mean? Did his powerful third brother actually guess it long ago?


    Long Tianyu looked at each other slowly.


    "What''s the origin of that thing? Why do the Fang family and the Huo family work so hard for it, and what''s the use of this thing? Have you heard all this?"


    Long QingHan has some deficiency in his heart.


    What he feared most from childhood was not that his third brother was angry, but that he could calmly give himself a series of fatal blows.


    Racking his brains, he finally only dared to shake his head gently.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him at last.


    "I was so impetuous when I was a child. I ran back without knowing anything. Aren''t those risks borne in vain?"


    Is he despised?


    Long QingHan was hit hard.


    At least he risked his life to get the news.


    Although the third brother is right, he doesn''t have to hit people like this.


    Fortunately, he never dared to answer back, but he went out of the door angrily.

 Chapter 2651

    But as soon as he got to the door, he was hit by a peanut skin on his head.


    "Who?"


    As soon as he was about to swear, he saw a familiar smiling face on the second floor.


    Then he swallowed it automatically and had to show a stiff smile.


    I can''t help it. Who can''t provoke him more than his third brother?


    Lin Mengya smiled, hooked his hand and motioned him to go up.


    Long QingHan was also angry just now. Now he just pushed the boat along the water and went down a step.


    But in my heart, I still feel that my third brother was a little confused just now.


    Until he saw Lin Mengya put a stack of paper about the size of a palm and cut square in front of her, his thoughts were replaced by doubts.


    "Third sister-in-law, what are you writing?" He asked, sitting in front of her.


    Lin Mengya threw a peanut in and wrote a line to him.


    "There''s something wrong with my voice. I can''t speak for the time being."


    The dragon was cold and his heart was cold.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing, just smoked." She turned over a page and continued to write.


    "He''s angry with you because of me. Don''t be too angry. Anyway, there will be such things in the future. Get used to it."


    In an instant, the Dragon fainted with cold.


    He finally understood why the third brother was so indifferent to him.


    "I, I didn''t know such a thing would happen. In short, if the third sister-in-law needs me, you can speak."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    In fact, she is a little sympathetic to long QingHan now.


    The child is too unlucky.


    "By the way, third sister-in-law, you know that the Huo family''s murder has something to do with the Fang family!"


    Long QingHan wants to please her, but in fact, Lin Mengya has long guessed about it.


    She thought about it before she wrote it on the paper.


    "The Huo family was able to exchange most of their bodies for this marriage with the Fang family. There must be other implications. However, the Fang family is not a partner who can keep its promise. A large part of the Huo family''s tragedy is because they believed the Fang family wrongly."


    Betrayal has never been more than zero and countless times.


    Since she woke up, Yu didn''t hide what happened outside from her.


    She was also clear about the discord between master Fang and elder Zhao.


    Since the Fang family can easily betray the Zhao family, he will not be very loyal to the Huo family.


    What''s more, she felt that when the Huo family was destroyed, it was likely that the Fang family wanted to cross the river and tear down the bridge.


    While they were talking, there was a scream of killing a pig outside.


    Lin Mengya was busy lying on the window watching the excitement, but she didn''t see it very clearly because of her vision.


    At this time, long QingHan suddenly enlightened.


    He turned out the window and landed softly on the ground.


    He also raised his head and assured her, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll send you any new news there at the first time!"


    With that, he ran away and disappeared.


    Lin Mengya''s envious eyes were left alone.


    Turning around, he saw the eyes of Bai Su and Cai Ru, who were not very temporarily the same, and immediately stopped thinking of going to the theatre.


    Alas, life is so hard!


    But long QingHan flattered his third brother this time.


    Now long Tianyu is absolutely overprotective to Lin Mengya. Even when dealing with business, he has to stay downstairs of his wife.


    How is it possible to let her watch the excitement?


    He just arrived


    In front of the ruins of the Fang family, I saw Huo Xiao chasing master Fang with a long sword.


    Master Fang is very down and out now.


    There is no other help except the housekeeper and several yard guards.


    Where are these people Huoxiao''s opponents?


    Seeing him chop and kill several like chopping melons and vegetables, master Fang was so frightened that he became a screaming chicken.


    "Madman! Madman! Somebody, tie him up quickly! Go and call Zhao Yixuan, I can''t die! I can''t die!"


    Master Fang is dirty all over. On the contrary, he is more like an old madman.


    Huoxiao''s eyes are red.


    He approached step by step, holding the long sword in his hand, and mercilessly scratched several wounds on the old madman.


    "The most damned person is you!"


    He was hoarse, but he didn''t mean to pretend.


    From the day of the fire, he and long QingHan went to track those mysterious guys.


    He stayed awake for several days and nights. In addition, after learning the truth of the Huo Family Massacre, he had been deposited with hatred for many years and burned all his reason.


    Now, his mind is full of the dark red in the Huo family yard.


    More than 100 lives!


    Because of the greedy nature of the old madman, he was buried alive.


    He wants to kill this old guy now.


    But he didn''t want to let him die so happily!


    "Come on, let someone save me!"


    Master Fang is scared silly.


    Originally, he was frightened these days. In addition, people kept making trouble in Fang''s house, which was enough to sweep the floor of his dignity.


    And now, someone came to kill him!


    He hated these people who made a fool of him. He wanted to skin them, cramp them and frustrate them!


    But now, he can''t care about anything else.


    The housekeeper also trembled and wanted to hide, but he was caught by master Fang.


    "Young Xia, don''t do anything stupid. Our master will give you what you want!" The housekeeper''s plea did not go astray.


    What else can his master give now?


    But Huo Xiao just stared at master Fang coldly with a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    The latter only feel cold.


    In a hurry, he had only one idea.


    This man will definitely kill him!


    Just when he was almost desperate to accept his life, master Fang suddenly pushed the housekeeper over.


    With a puff, the long sword passed through his chest.


    When he died, the housekeeper didn''t expect that it was the master he was loyal to!


    "You..."


    The housekeeper was stunned. Unfortunately, he was out of breath before he finished his words.


    Huo Xiao could not dodge for a moment. He frowned and just wanted to draw out his sword, a large piece of dirty dust hit him.


    He subconsciously closed his eyes. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, master Fang turned and ran away.


    "Gee, what an old bastard."


    Long QingHan held his arm and watched master Fang''s despicable escape.


    He flashed over, but only saw that Huo Xiao just wiped the dust on his face and had no intention of chasing. He couldn''t help asking in some surprise, "did you just watch him run like this?"


    Huo Xiao''s eyes were slightly heavy: "he can''t run away."


    With that, he also threw down his long sword and turned and left.


    It was dragon QingHan, but it became more and more strange and caught up.


    But I saw that the other party directly found his third brother.


    "The old guy ran away. He must have gone to move a rescue soldier." Huo Xiao''s attitude is very calm. It''s quite different from the crazy pursuit of master Fang just now.


    And long Tianyu also had a long expected expression.


    "That''s not enough. If he doesn''t cut off all his retreats, he won''t show his cards to save his life."


    During the conversation, long Tianyu easily cut off all the life paths of master Fang.


    They all want him dead.


    But before he dies, he must pay enough!


    Long QingHan looked at the two men and suddenly felt a little cold.


    No wonder the third brother is always dissatisfied with him.


    Now it seems that he is still too young.


    "Mom, try this juice! Aunt Cairu made it for me. It''s super delicious!"


    Lin Mengya smiled at her own Mo Yan baby.


    This little guy is so warm.


    When she fell asleep, the little guy was frightened. Almost every day, he stubbornly stood in front of his bed with a bag of tearful eyes.


    As a child, he did not let adults worry, but became her little guardian.


    This makes her feel that her baby is so distressing every time she thinks of it.


    But little Mo Yan is always happy with it.


    From the morning till now, he has chased Cairu and Baisu and asked clearly what she can eat.


    This will be more dedicated than the two girls.


    Lin Mengya is also not good at playing tricks on a baby. She can only bid farewell to those food with tears in her eyes.


    Anyway, Mo Yan''s baby loves her. No, he secretly sent her juice.


    Lin Mengya touched her baby''s head and shook her head.


    "I asked aunt Cairu. It doesn''t matter to drink less! Mother, you should be good, and you will be well soon!"


    Little people, but their attitude is serious.


    The words were clearly comforting, but they were a little sincere.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help holding the baby in her arms and kissed his little face.


    That''s good, that''s good! It''s over. She''s going to become a wicked mother-in-law!


    Although Mo Yan wanted to be close to her, he was afraid of burning her.


    He saw it, but there were still red blister marks on my mother''s hands.


    But he didn''t dare to break free. He could only freeze his little soft body and said bitterly: "Mom, you still hurt! Put me down quickly!"


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t! Even tightened up again in mischief.


    Suddenly, little Mo Yan almost died of depression.


    "Oh, no, no! I can''t use my strength. I can''t go down. Be careful of the pain."


    Hahaha, you''ve been fooled!


    She laughed in her heart and liked to see her cubs worried.


    Just as the two women, especially her mother, were having a good time, Cairu came in and whispered, "master, there is a lady Zhao outside asking for an audience."


    Aunt Fang? Why is she here at this time?


    Lin Mengya felt good about her. She nodded and agreed to let someone in.


    Mo Yan stopped protesting at this time, but carefully nestled in his mother''s arms.


    But those big eyes showed some vigilance.


    Father said that they should protect their mother''s safety all the time!


    Fang Rao came to thank her with many valuable gifts.


    If Miss Gong hadn''t been in the fire, I''m afraid she would have been burned alive.


    But after she was rescued, she didn''t come to visit each other for the first time. She was always guilty.

 Chapter 2652

    As soon as she entered the door, she saw a very cute little boy sitting in Gong Ya''s arms.


    Looking at their intimacy, she was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help looking at the boy more.


    "Please sit down, madam. My lady''s throat is damaged. It''s inconvenient to talk to you for the time being."


    Cairu offered Fang Rao tea and explained in a low voice.


    As soon as the latter heard this, he became more and more uneasy.


    "I''m afraid it was smoked in the fire that day. Is it serious? Did you call a doctor?"


    Immediately, she thought of the Fang family.


    "There are really no miracle doctors here, but when we get back to Zhao''s house, I will find the best doctor to show you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and took the other party''s kindness.


    Then he patted Mo Yan''s small head gently.


    The little guy jumped down very wisely and saluted her and Fang Rao.


    "Mother, please have a good rest and the child will leave."


    With that, the little guy left.


    The formal appearance of the aristocracy made people feel good towards him.


    "Unexpectedly, you are young and your children are so old. You are really an excellent young childe. You must be a dragon and Phoenix in the future."


    Fang Rao''s eyes showed some love for him.


    Most women of Fang Rao''s age have grandchildren.


    Unfortunately, one of her two children doesn''t mean that for the time being, and the other is probably impossible for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help asking for more information.


    After all, such exquisite children are probably rare.


    "Thank you for your compliment, madam. My eldest son is really a dragon and Phoenix chapter, which is by no means comparable to ordinary people. But my youngest son is also excellent and rare."


    Cairu''s lips were filled with a smile, but her boasting words were not vague at all.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and covered her slightly feverish face.


    How to say, although her cub is really excellent, she will feel a little shy when she praises her so much.


    "Really?"


    Unexpectedly, Fang Rao is a child control.


    "It''s actually the two brothers. Miss Gong is lucky. If my future grandson is half as good as the two young CHILDES, I''ll burn Gao Xiang!"


    Cairu''s face is not red. She should say, "look at the outstanding demeanor of the wife, and the childe must be better than the blue. I think the future young master sun must be clever and lovely, and Yuxue is smart. I''ll congratulate the wife first."


    Ten thousand wear ten thousand wear, flattery don''t wear.


    Especially such pleasant flattery.


    Fang Rao couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. It was as if she really saw her clever little sun and took Cairu to discuss the wonderful move to bring her baby.


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    Huoxiao''s big straight man has not even a lover so far.


    The little sun that Aunt Fang is looking forward to, should he jump out of the crack in the stone?


    "Oh, the people around you can talk. I haven''t been so happy for a long time."


    The smile became a flower of Fang Rao. Because of the topic of parenting, she suddenly drew closer to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya smiled, took the pen and paper and wrote, "aunt Fang has a friendly attitude. These two girls are not my maid, but my righteous sister."


    Fang Rao looked at her heart. No wonder they were very popular.


    Cairu is eloquent and seems kind, but in fact she is smart and introverted.


    The other white Su girl has a cold look, but her sight never leaves Gong ya. It is obvious that she is a loyal person.


    For a while,


    She did add a lot of favor to the two girls.


    "Look at me. I''m so happy that I forget my business."


    The smile on Fang Rao''s face was somewhat restrained, lowered her voice and asked, "I haven''t seen Huoxiao these days. Do you know where he has gone?"


    Lin Mengya carefully observed aunt Fang''s look.


    Huo Xiao took his sword to kill master Fang. I''m afraid aunt Fang doesn''t know.


    Presumably, elder Zhao deliberately concealed the news.


    Otherwise, how can we tell the poor woman that her marriage was a deal full of conspiracy, and even her lover was deliberately killed by her father?


    And her son was about to kill her biological father himself.


    A woman who regards love as her life will collapse when her faith is completely destroyed.


    Therefore, elder Zhao carefully preserved aunt Fang''s only dream.


    While thinking, Lin Mengya wrote.


    "I haven''t seen him either. I''m probably checking the cause of the fire."


    She thought for a moment and then wrote, "aunt Fang, do you know what saved our lives?"


    Sure enough, aunt Fang''s attention was successfully diverted by her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she should find a chance to talk to everyone so that no one would slip out.


    Fang Rao was also full of doubts.


    She tried hard to recall, and finally could only say reluctantly, "I don''t know when it came to Fang GUI''s yard. Before I married Huolang, my father renovated the house in the name of a wedding. Maybe it was hidden at that time."


    Lin Mengya also thought it should be then.


    After all, judging from the news brought back by long QingHan, the Huo family actually took these precious metal blocks to Fang''s house under the pretext of marriage.


    Later, master Fang was surprised to hide the metal block in the wall.


    Later, master Fang wanted to monopolize these metal blocks, so he colluded with a third party and came to destroy the Huo family.


    But there must be other things involved.


    Does the Zhao family know anything about the transaction between the Fang family and the Huo family?


    Besides the Zhao family, who else did the Fang family collude with?


    Moreover, according to Fang Rao, the Huo family already knew that the Fang family was not credible at that time, so why didn''t they take measures?


    Perhaps the measures did not work.


    But at that time, the power of the Huo family was obviously stronger. Why was it destroyed overnight?


    I''m afraid we need to find out the answers to these questions one by one.


    Fang Rao stayed for a while and was picked up by someone sent by Zhao Changlao.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that after the baptism of the fire, aunt Fang seemed to have a different attitude towards elder Zhao.


    I don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    In short, when feelings encounter conspiracy, they are always sad and hurt themselves.


    In the evening, the family of three had a happy dinner.


    Although Lin Mengya can''t speak now, it doesn''t hinder the three people''s communication.


    Lin Mengya intends to teach Mo Yan this code.


    In fact, the little guy has learned some fur, and now is the time when he is most interested.


    The three of them are just like playing riddles. They are very happy.


    At night, long Tianyu stuffed the cleaned little ink into the bed.


    He also moved up and happily held his wife and son.


    "I don''t know what happened to Huoxiao."


    She looked at Huo Xiao''s palm and talked with the code.


    "All these years he has


    When you come, it''s not so few days. "


    Although he had to mention the names of other men in bed, which made him jealous, long Tianyu was still willing to put on a generous look to cooperate.


    "I''m not afraid of his revenge. I''m just worried that he will make aunt Fang sad." Lin Mengya continues to tap the password unconsciously.


    Long Tianyu frowned slightly and put his chin on her shoulder.


    "I don''t know if aunt Fang will be sad, but if you worry about other men, I''ll probably be sad."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and pushed his head away.


    The eyes can be understood without translation. It must be saying that he is childish.


    But long Tianyu is very righteous.


    "What? I''m not right?"


    He took his wife''s slender waist and continued to be coquettish.


    "This is the time for our husband and wife to talk at night. You always mention other men, but it''s not appropriate?"


    Lin Mengya knew that if she went on, she must be led astray by him. She could only stop the topic.


    But she couldn''t help thinking about other things, and it was difficult to bypass the Fang family and the Huo family.


    Just wanted to continue to tap the password to communicate, but he was firmly grasped by his own man.


    "All right. That''s the end of the couple''s night talk. Now it''s time for us to go to bed. What can''t we say tomorrow?"


    Then he couldn''t help kissing her earlobe.


    Lin Mengya was ticklish and immediately shrunk into a ball.


    Long Tianyu raised a bad smile and whispered.


    "Or should we do something couples should do at night?"


    Lin Mengya''s body stiffened a lot in an instant, and then angrily stared at the shameless guy.


    She''s still a patient, okay!


    Animals? You''re gonna do something to her patient?


    I have to say, sometimes it''s not good to know each other too well.


    Long Tianyu understood as soon as he saw her eyes. He couldn''t help scolding his wife for having no conscience. He didn''t think about how he could really do something worse than animals!


    With a wave of his big hand, he directly covered his wife''s shining water eyes.


    "All right, go to bed."


    Lin Mengya can only shrink into the quilt and sleep reluctantly.


    But long Tianyu didn''t see the corner of her lips.


    The three of the family rarely sleep together. Lin Mengya, protected by two men, is more and more unstable.


    Hazy, she only felt that a voice had been calling herself.


    But the dream was dark. She didn''t know the source of the sound at all.


    But subconsciously, she felt she had to find a voice.


    Gradually, her consciousness fell into a deep sleep again.


    But on the surface, I just think she slept soundly.


    But in the system, Xiaoyao frowned at the suddenly forcibly cut off connection.


    Again!


    blamed! What''s wrong with the master''s body!


    After looking for the sound source all night, Lin Mengya only felt a little tired.


    But she opened her eyes and forgot the content of her dream.


    Although Xiaoyao reminded her that she had cut off consciousness, she really couldn''t remember.


    Maybe it''s because of her injury that she can''t fully control the system during sleep.


    Xiaoyao also said that there is no lack of this possibility. After all, the system is closely related to her body.


    But they both know that this situation is absolutely abnormal.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing to do.

 Chapter 2653

    She patted herself in the face, shook her head and perked up again.


    Forget it, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth.


    In fact, she doesn''t care about life and death, but she has to work hard to live for her lovers and relatives.


    Lin Mengya is positive and optimistic, but some people don''t sleep all night.


    "Is there anything unusual after madam came back last night?"


    Zhao Yixuan, who had been worried all night, called someone to ask early in the morning.


    Hearing that the servant said everything was normal, he still felt not so down-to-earth.


    After much thought, he rubbed the center of his eyebrows.


    "Go and tell your wife that we''ll leave for home in the next few days."


    When the servant left, he still felt a little uneasy.


    Too much has happened these days.


    Whether in the light or in the dark, in short, he had a strong premonition.


    Maybe he and his wife are still peaceful life, which may be broken.


    "Let Fang Rao get out! I raised her so big that she didn''t care about me! If it weren''t for the thieves she attracted, why would our Fang family fall here!"


    The shouting at the door was really annoying.


    Zhao Yixuan also got the news for the first time and came to deal with it in person.


    They are the same as Lin Mengya and his wife. They both rented an inn to stay.


    The difference is that long Tianyu now makes it like an iron bucket, let alone to make trouble, even if it is spied.


    At the moment, Zhao Yixuan faintly regretted.


    As soon as he went out, he saw his very selfish and vicious father-in-law.


    "What are you doing here?" He looked secure.


    But today''s master Fang seems to have some confidence.


    In the face of Zhao Yixuan, who could not curry favor with him in the past, he dared to be perfunctory.


    "It''s my good son-in-law, tut, but I''m not looking for you today. Where''s Fang Rao? Let her get out and see me!"


    Master Fang was angry when he mentioned the rebellious girl who ate inside and outside.


    Since the daughter grew up, she hasn''t done anything to please him.


    Now, she must repay her upbringing!


    Fang Rao has to give him back as much as he has been robbed!


    Zhao Yixuan''s face was even more unhappy.


    "My wife was frightened and disappeared."


    With that, he was about to rush.


    But at this time, master Fang sneered and said, "Zhao Yixuan, you are just an elder Sanhui. This Presbyterian meeting is not your Zhao family''s YiYanTang!"


    The threatening tone in his words was strong. It was obvious that he was holding a thicker thigh.


    Zhao Yixuan took a deep breath and looked at master Fang coldly.


    "I really can''t cover up the sky, but I''m afraid no one dares to stop you from dealing with a small Fang family."


    The man''s momentum is so strong that master Fang, who has been successful, has been playing drums in his heart.


    He swallowed his saliva secretly, but he didn''t dare to compete with him.


    He bowed his head, turned his eyes disorderly for a while, still clenched his teeth and said, "anyway, she has to see me! Also, his second brother was burned alive. She can''t be such a sister without even looking."


    Zhao Yixuan''s fingers were suddenly closed.


    Fang GUI was pretending to be dead before, and he had just learned from his servant who followed his wife.


    But master Fang knew that the other party was burned alive.


    Does Master Fang know about Fang GUI''s pretending to be ill?


    But no matter what reason the other party uses, Zhao Yixuan just disagrees.


    Just when he exhausted his patience and was ready to use tough means, Fang Rao came with aunt LAN.


    "What do you want from me?"


    The familiar voice made Zhao Yixuan''s heart jump.


    Almost subconsciously, he strode to his wife''s side and whispered with concern all over his face: "I''ll deal with this matter. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    But Fang Rao shook her head and looked as stubborn as ever.


    "I''ll handle my own affairs by myself."


    Zhao Yixuan wanted to say something, but master Fang interrupted him.


    After seeing his daughter come out, he was like a poisonous snake that finally saw its prey. With a blood red letter, he opened his mouth and rushed over.


    "Do you still have the face to ask me? Fang Rao, I tried my best to support you, not to let you eat inside out and harm me with others. If I knew that the Fang family would be destroyed in your hands, I should have..."


    "What should I do?" Fang Rao asked each other coldly.


    "Should you strangle me when I was born? Or should you be more ruthless when you exchange me for your Fang family''s wealth? I wish I had never been born in the Fang family and had no shameless, cruel and ruthless father like you!"


    It''s like venting all the grievances suffered over the years.


    Fang Rao''s voice was bleak and desperate. Tears rolled down involuntarily, but she couldn''t wash away the sadness imprinted on her heart.


    "In order to seize the wealth of the Huo family, you took me as a chip and designed the Huo family. Later, in order to cling to the power of the Zhao family, you forced me to marry the Zhao family with my son''s life. What else do you want to do now? Force me to marry again?"


    She looked at her biological father with disdain. She only felt that her self-esteem was completely trampled by him.


    "What am I in your eyes? Is it a prostitute?"


    "Enough!"


    Zhao Yixuan can''t listen anymore.


    His face was livid and he held Fang Rao in his arms with a tough attitude.


    "With me, he won''t bully you again."


    He was angry, but not because of his wife''s marriage history, but because of his incompetence and the shamelessness of master Fang.


    Fang Rao clenched her lips, but her tears completely collapsed.


    Master Fang was robbed by her, and his face was very tight.


    In his opinion, his daughter was born to be used by him.


    Besides, isn''t it also a good thing for her that he expanded the Fang family and had a stronger mother''s family?


    After taking a look at Zhao Yixuan, who was obviously angry, master fang had to lower his posture a little.


    "What else do you remember to do in the past? Besides, I think of you this time."


    "I don''t need you to think for me! My youth, feelings and children are all ruined because of you! What can you pay me?" Fang Rao cried and roared.


    Master Fang''s eyes secretly filled with some dissatisfaction with Fang Rao.


    As a daughter, she dared to contradict herself again and again. It seems that when she turns over, she must give her some color to let her know who is her backer.


    But in face, he still has to try to pretend to be a kind father.


    "Don''t be capricious. I have a good chance this time. As long as you tell me where the evil son of the Huo family is now, I can stop disturbing you."


    But Fang Rao glared at each other.


    "How dare you make up your mind about my child!"


    At the moment, in her eyes, the other party is no longer her blood relatives, but her enemies who want to eat their flesh.


    Master Fang sneered and said, "I''m afraid the child hates you."


    He seemed very proud, and the corners of his mouth even raised slightly.


    "You don''t know. That little bastard came to you at the beginning. But you just got married that day. How could I let him destroy your good deeds. Alas, I was soft hearted at that time, so I didn''t see blood on your happy day. But this wolf cub was as cunning as his father. However, he ran away."


    "It''s you! It''s you!"


    Fang Rao was completely consumed by hatred.


    She had a hoarse voice and a gnashing of teeth, like an enraged female beast.


    "It turns out that you have carefully planned all this! You return my children and my Huo family!"


    She tried to scratch with both hands, but Zhao Yixuan forced her to hold her body.


    Master Fang seems very satisfied with this effect.


    But he didn''t think it was enough. He smiled gloomily, but stared at Zhao Yixuan.


    "I really set the date for the wedding, but the one who marries you is the one around you."


    "Pa" sound, has been protecting Fang Rao''s Zhao Yixuan''s face, but he was severely slapped.


    He saw with his own eyes the woman who could smile at him yesterday, and his eyes were full of crazy hatred.


    Heartache.


    "You are all together! I will never forgive you in my life!"


    Fang Rao''s words hurt him to the bone.


    He just felt powerless to release his hand, and the next moment, the man turned and left, his back full of determination.


    He has a feeling.


    Maybe this time, he can''t make his wife turn around to see him again.


    "Hey, hey, my daughter is like this. Elder Zhao, it''s too late for you to regret now."


    A mocking voice came.


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan realized that master Fang''s goal was him from beginning to end.


    But the man was so insidious that he didn''t even let go of his daughter. Even because of these words, he easily provoked the past that he and his wife wanted to forget.


    Turning around again, Zhao Yixuan''s face was heavy and there was no more temperature.


    Master Fang looked at his lifeless appearance and finally had a little sense of freedom in his heart.


    "Elder Zhao, although she hates me, I know her best. What happened to the Huo family in those years was a thorn in her heart. Over the years, it''s time to cover a piece of ice. Unfortunately, my daughter only thinks about the dead."


    "No one can interrupt our affairs."


    He suddenly opened his mouth coldly.


    "If you don''t want to die, shut up!"


    Master Fang shrunk his neck, but he didn''t have the courage to continue to stimulate him.


    "In fact, I have a way to make Fang Rao change her mind about you."


    He said to himself, thinking he had caught each other''s weakness.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, he was more convinced that the other party had no choice but to obey his orders.


    "In fact, as long as you can catch the little bastard of the Huo family, maybe I can help you."


    But Zhao Yixuan didn''t answer him. Instead, he just looked at each other with a pair of dark eyes.


    Master Fang wiped the sweat from his hands and tried to take a flattering smile on his face.


    "You don''t want her to have only that man all her life?"

 Chapter 2654

    Master Fang''s shamelessness opened Zhao Yixuan''s eyes.


    But although he is upset, he is not a waste that can be easily threatened.


    With his arms in his arms, he was still arrogant and did not put each other in his eyes.


    Master Fang, who is playing his own small abacus, is afraid that he will never think of it in his dream. His so-called great move is actually a big death.


    "She must know that the little beast is still alive, so she can''t let go. Women are always soft hearted and reluctant to give up their children. But if the little beast is completely gone, she won''t care about it for a long time. At that time, she won''t be able to live with you wholeheartedly. Anyway, I''m all for your good."


    Master Fang was very excited, but he didn''t think about it. Zhao Yixuan can mix into Sanhui elder at this age and fully control the Zhao family, which is enough to show how deep his plan is.


    There are many smart people in the world, but the most stupid one is the one who thinks he is smart but treats others as fools.


    Zhao Yixuan just glanced at him, but his heart was angry.


    "Do you want to borrow my hand to kill the boy of the Huo family?" He asked directly.


    Master Fang''s face stiffened: "don''t be so ugly. It''s good for both of us. Besides, the Huo family boy will surely come to revenge us when he is alive. Instead of letting an enemy grow stronger, it''s better to cut down the roots while he is still weak!"


    Zhao Yixuan did not agree with each other.


    Especially recently, he always felt that master Fang and the Zhao family should have some activities he didn''t know.


    Now the Zhao family has been completely in his hands, but he knows nothing about these things.


    Is someone deliberately hiding it from him, or something else?


    In short, he was a little more cautious.


    "I''ll think about it, but from now on, don''t bother my wife again."


    He coldly ordered the departure, turned around and asked someone to shut master Fang out of the door.


    "Bah! What! When our family is prosperous in the future, even if you kneel and apologize to me, I don''t want it!"


    Outside the door, master Fang muttered a few words with an ugly face.


    But afraid of being obedient by the people inside, he had to leave reluctantly.


    After he left, the person who had been responsible for monitoring master Fang also passed the information to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    At this time, the two are playing chess.


    Although Lin Mengya''s chess skills are average, Xiaoyao''s artificial intelligence is very powerful.


    Compared with long Tianyu, a master of chess, he can even be among Bozhong.


    "Who else did he see besides Zhao Yixuan?"


    Long Tianyu raised a chess piece and seemed to fall casually. By the way, he asked master Fang about it.


    "I haven''t seen anyone else. But the master in front of me disappeared mysteriously for some time. I think I met some people secretly. My subordinates are incompetent and can''t find people. Please punish me."


    Lin Mengya looked up at him, and the latter immediately understood.


    "Forget it, there are people outside. Go down first."


    When they were left, long Tianyu looked at the chessboard with a smile and said casually, "I admit defeat and you win again."


    But Lin Mengya didn''t appreciate it at all.


    With a sneer, he took long Tianyu''s sunspot and took another two steps directly.


    At this time, Baizi has become a trapped animal and lost everything.


    Lin Mengya is in a bad mood. She throws away her chess pieces and complains with Xiaoyao in the system.


    Why can''t they both beat long Tianyu? And let him play?


    Angry!


    Long Tianyu was really helpless. He looked at his wife with a puffer fish face and smiled and admitted his mistake.


    "Yes, I shouldn''t give up easily. Please forgive me."


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look.


    Give up!


    It''s obvious that the goods look down on her. Stop playing. It''s annoying!


    Angrily, he picked up the throat moistening tea prepared by Baisu for her and drank a few cups of it, which reduced his anger slightly.


    Long Tianyu was not annoyed either. After putting away the pieces one by one, he looked at his wife who was not so angry, which changed the topic.


    "There are indeed many secrets of the Fang family. I''m afraid the person who made master Fang disappear mysteriously is the root of his confidence."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, took long Tianyu''s hand and tapped it gently in his palm.


    "I think this matter has something to do with the Huo family."


    He lowered his eyes, smiled and said, "Heroes think alike."


    This time, Lin Meng Ya was too lazy to make complaints about his cheek.


    "Find someone."


    Long Tianyu''s palms closed slightly and held her fingers in her heart.


    "Yes."


    In just a few days, the Fang family turned the world upside down.


    Master Fang looked like a lonely man, but he was always like a rat in the gutter.


    Whether Lin Mengya, long Tianyu, Zhao Yixuan or Huo Xiao, they have stared at him to death.


    At this time, master Fang was still immersed in the spring and autumn dream of salted fish turning over.


    I don''t know that he has long been an abandoned son and is in danger.


    Under the close protection of her lover and family, Lin Mengya hasn''t been out for several days.


    She is not a person who can live idle.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu has recently left early and returned late. She can only handle some urgent documents.


    After being buried in the sea of paperwork for two days, she couldn''t hold back. She sneaked into the room where the mysterious metal pieces were stored.


    Except that a small part of these metal pieces were distributed to Zhao Yixuan, the rest were transported here.


    Among Yu''s staff, there are many forging masters who are proficient in smelting.


    But we studied it over and over for several days. In addition to the characteristics she had tested before, we knew nothing about the metal block.


    Moreover, even if it is thrown into the furnace to melt molten iron, it is still motionless, and it is extremely hard to make, but it has become a piece of waste.


    This makes Lin Mengya very unwilling.


    After all, this is the secret weapon that let her rush out of the fire. Can it only be used as a brick all her life?


    She casually picked up a piece and weighed it up and down. Oh, it''s really heavy.


    I was thinking about modern smelting methods with Xiaoyao. I didn''t think of any useful methods. There was a voice of Cairu outside.


    "Master, here comes Mrs. Zhao."


    Why did aunt Fang come at this time? But what happened?


    She hurried to the front yard, but aunt Fang not only came, but even brought several big bags.


    But except aunt LAN and Zhao Ziyan, there were no other servants.


    When Fang Rao saw her, she begged in a low voice with some embarrassment on her face.


    "Miss Gong, can I go with you?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but there was still some doubt in her eyes.


    Fang Rao didn''t explain, just lowered her eyes, and her face was very melancholy.


    Think of master Fang and Zhao Yixuan a few days ago


    Lin mengarden understood the reason why aunt Fang came here.


    It seems that she has a new contradiction with elder Zhao.


    Although she couldn''t speak, she took the initiative to hold aunt Fang''s hand and signaled each other with friendly eyes. Of course, she can go with her.


    Fang Rao''s eyes were red again, but she reluctantly supported her and refused to cry.


    "Thank you, Miss Gong. You are a good man."


    Well, she can''t talk about good people.


    His eyes inadvertently glanced over a tall figure hidden at the door.


    At best, she just likes to eat melons on the front line.


    Fang Rao settled down. She also found long Tianyu who had just talked to Zhao Yixuan.


    As soon as she sat down, she couldn''t wait to look at her man, hoping to eat some fresh melons from his mouth.


    Who knows, long Tianyu sealed her melon field.


    "I promised elder Zhao to keep it a secret. I''m sorry, madam. I''m afraid I can''t tell you about it."


    Lin mengarden''s eyes widened with anger.


    Shit! It''s bad!


    She rapped heavily on the table to show her determination to protest.


    But long Tianyu just put on a embarrassed look. In fact, the smile in his eyes was about to overflow.


    "You cheat! Shameless!" Lin Mengya angrily patted the table to protest.


    Long Tianyu held out: "this was put forward by Zhao Yixuan, madam Mo Qi. When it''s over, I''ll tell you first, okay?"


    Pooh! Is it easy to fool her when she is a child?


    Lin Mengya glared at him angrily.


    But she was too clear about how tight long Tianyu''s tone was. She turned her eyes. She decided to let him relax his vigilance first, and then find a way to talk.


    Long Tianyu had already seen through his wife''s calculations.


    Oh, how lovely!


    He was looking forward to what little tricks his wife would use on him.


    I don''t know if he can carry it to the end.


    Now, outside the Fangjia city.


    A gorgeous and slim figure leaned lazily against the big tree that once hung Zhao Ziyan.


    "Oh, I found it here."


    She narrowed her eyes, and her enchanting face was full of cruel banter.


    The woman walked into fangjiacheng gracefully.


    When the wind blew over the meadow behind her, I could vaguely see several bodies that had been ripped open and bled out


    After tracking for several days, Huoxiao and long QingHan also found some rules of master Fang''s disappearance.


    Following this clue, they probably touched each other''s hiding place.


    Patient, they had no impulse, but came back to discuss with the big guys.


    "We suspect that those people should have used some deception, but there''s nothing terrible when they see through this little trick. So my proposal is that we gather everyone together and catch all those people!"


    Huoxiao''s proposal is not unreasonable.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya can cover her eyes.


    But she always felt that the other Party allowed master Fang to come out and make trouble every time, as if it was intentional.


    She would rather be a hunter than a prey.


    And long Tianyu also maintained the same view with her.


    "I don''t think we should rush. There are some things we have to guard against."


    Huo Xiao said impatiently, "they are fishing for us on purpose. In my opinion, it''s better to take the initiative!"

 Chapter 2655

    Everyone can understand his current mood.


    After years of blood feud, I finally found the murderer today. No matter who it is on, I''m afraid it won''t be better than Huo Xiao.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and wrote her views on the paper.


    "Since master Fang is a bait, the other party must have a perfect plan and is waiting for us to take the bait. Now, we don''t even know the other party''s purpose and send it to the door rashly. I''m afraid we''ll hit their trap."


    Huo Xiao''s eyebrows wrinkled into a knot.


    Even Gong Ya didn''t agree, and her face went gray.


    He tightly pursed his lips and was unwilling to deal with the deep hatred, which made him very painful.


    Just then, a thin note appeared in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, we will help you get revenge."


    Huoxiao looked up and saw that everyone looked at himself.


    In particular, long QingHan, who had partnered with him for several days, came to him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "With brothers, your enemies can''t run away."


    Although long Tianyu looked calm, the meaning in his eyes was also very firm.


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded to him.


    The anxiety in my heart seems to calm down.


    Huo Xiaochang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I see. This matter is not only related to our Huo family. I won''t be fooled, let alone cause trouble to everyone."


    Hearing the speech, long QingHan beat him lightly.


    "Who says you''re causing trouble for everyone? But my sister-in-law is right with my brother. We can''t be so stupid. If people dig a hole, we''ll jump. In my opinion, if they find that we don''t take the bait, they won''t be able to sit still. At that time, the initiative will be on our side."


    Several people are smart people.


    Especially Huo Xiao, after regaining his composure, quickly reached a consensus with Lin Mengya.


    In the evening of that day, there was another silent guest in the inn where Lin Mengya stayed.


    "I''m afraid elder Zhao came here to pick up your wife? Unfortunately, my wife wants to stay with her for a few more days. Please rest assured."


    As a man, although long Tianyu can understand each other''s mood, his wife has ordered him to stop people, so he has to obey.


    Otherwise, the person who can''t sleep with his daughter-in-law at night will have to be one more.


    "My wife... How are you?"


    Elder Zhao asked, looking a little dejected.


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded, "madam, everything is fine."


    "Well, well, let her stay here for a few more days. By the way, I heard from my wife that you want to travel around? I don''t know where you''re going next?"


    Their true identity did not tell Zhao Yixuan clearly, but with his eyesight, I''m afraid he had already seen through their disguised identity.


    But the other party didn''t reveal it, and long Tianyu naturally couldn''t explode.


    "Yes, my wife''s throat is damaged. I also want to visit a famous doctor. Elder Zhao is well-informed. I don''t know what to recommend?"


    Elder Zhao stopped talking.


    Since his quarrel with his wife broke out again, Zhao Yixuan''s mood has always been at a low ebb.


    Finally, he said in a stiff tone: "although I don''t have any famous doctors in the Zhao family, I''ve worked in the Presbyterian Council for many years, but I''m quite thin. If you don''t dislike it, you can come to my Zhao family first."


    What would he say? In fact, he was afraid that his wife would run away with the family?


    If it had been put in the past, he would have been able to block people back.


    Now he was afraid that his wife would never want to see him again.


    temporary


    Between, but some hands and feet.


    Long Tianyu seems to see through his ideas and hooks up the corners of his mouth.


    "Well --"


    The deliberately prolonged tone made Zhao Yixuan feel a little frightened.


    Naturally, I didn''t notice the anxiety on my face and the smile on the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. Our husband and wife are not related to you. I''m afraid they will disturb you."


    "Don''t bother!" Zhao Yixuan hurriedly said, "your wife is my wife''s life-saving benefactor. Even how I can repay such kindness is not enough. That''s it. You go to the Zhao family with my wife. I''ll write a letter now and ask them to send me the best doctors!"


    Long Tianyu was very satisfied, but he was embarrassed to refuse.


    "What''s so funny? It''s really troublesome."


    "No trouble, no trouble! You can keep it in the Zhao family. You must keep it well before you go. I''ll have someone tidy it up first. You stay and don''t give it away."


    Before that was finished, people ran away.


    Long Tianyu is very satisfied with the current results.


    Anyway, they will go to the Zhao family sooner or later. Now they have the guarantee of Zhao Yixuan. When they arrive at the Zhao family, they can be more relaxed.


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan, who felt that he had taken a big advantage, did not know that he had only been trapped when he met this "treacherous" couple.


    At this time, long Tianyu was in a good mood and went to his wife to report the good news.


    But as soon as he got to the bedroom door, he saw Huoxiao and long QingHan.


    Suddenly, more than half of the good mood disappeared.


    "You''re --"


    Before finishing the last few words, he was covered by long QingHan.


    "Keep your voice down. My sister-in-law is helping Huoxiao trace back his memory." Long QingHan explained softly.


    Retrospective memory?


    Long Tianyu easily broke away from long QingHan''s hand, and his sight also fell on Huoxiao.


    Huo Xiao, with his eyes closed, hung his head.


    However, his face is a little pale. Obviously, it''s not easy to recall the memory. Moreover, it''s still the kind of bloody past.


    "Now, what do you see?"


    Because Lin Mengya can''t speak, Bai Su, whose sound quality is closer to her, assumes the responsibility of "guiding".


    Unfortunately, her voice lacks emotion, which also reduces the effect of retrospective memory.


    Nevertheless, Huoxiao was covered in a cold sweat.


    He saw it.


    The weather was fine that day, but my father has been drunk since last night.


    Originally, his father promised to take him out to release the paper kites, but his father broke his appointment.


    He was very angry, so he hid in the cabinet in his room early in the morning, trying to make his father worried that he couldn''t find himself.


    Before long, he fell asleep.


    Then he was awakened by a scream.


    The scream came from his wet nurse''s mouth.


    When he woke up, he only saw the nanny staring at him in the cabinet with her eyes open and her mouth full of blood.


    He was frightened and subconsciously wanted to push open the cabinet, but the cabinet had been locked by the wet nurse.


    That was her last move before she died.


    She used her life to protect her baby son.


    Outside the cabinet, the killing continues.


    At that time, he was still a little boy. Through the cracks, through the doors and windows, he saw only thick scarlet outside.


    Scream, cry, a heavy impact on his eardrum.


    He wanted to cover his ears, but those voices were everywhere.


    "What did they say? Don''t be afraid, they can''t find you."


    Outside the dream, from Huo Xiao''s feeble narration, people can already spy on the scene at that time.


    Lin Mengya asks Bai Su to continue to guide Huo Xiao, and her eyes are also staring at Huo Xiao''s situation.


    As long as there is anything wrong, she will immediately interrupt the backtracking and wake people up.


    "I heard them say..."


    Memory, has been a little vague.


    Huoxiao tried to recall, but those things seemed to be covered by an invisible mist, which made him unable to remember anyway.


    His face grew paler and paler.


    This is obviously due to excessive trauma.


    You know, he was only half a child at that time. He didn''t break down, even if his mind was strong enough


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    If he goes on like this, he is likely to fall into a dream and never get out again.


    She tapped Bai Su''s hand and gave her an agreed code.


    The latter immediately said, "Huoxiao, after hearing the bell, you must wake up."


    But unexpectedly, Huoxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I heard what they said. Give me more time, they, they..."


    The situation is becoming more and more critical.


    Huoxiao''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Even, he was trembling with fear and his teeth trembled.


    Lin Mengya knows that this will never work. It seems that she can only forcibly interrupt!


    "Huo Xiao, wake up!" Bai Su slightly raised his tone.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya is also ready to use a silver needle to stimulate the other party to wake up.


    Just as her silver needle was about to enter Huo Xiaomei''s heart, the other party suddenly opened her eyes.


    Those eyes were hollow and dull.


    Lin Mengya was worried. It was terrible! The worst has happened!


    In fact, she doesn''t agree with Huoxiao''s risky behavior at all.


    Not to mention that she can''t guide with sound now, nor can she achieve the best effect.


    Huo Xiao has been in a restless mood in recent days and is not suitable for retrospective memory at all.


    But he insisted on doing it, because when those people destroyed the Huo family, they would certainly leave some clues.


    As long as he can remember, it is undoubtedly more favorable for them.


    Unexpectedly, he took people in.


    Lin Mengya only hesitated for a moment, and the silver needle pierced his eyebrow.


    The eyes closed again, and a moment later, Huoxiao opened them again.


    But this time, his eyes were only tired.


    "Sorry to worry everyone. But I remember."


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Especially Lin Mengya, she motioned Huoxiao to close his eyes, and then continued to help him stabilize his mind with a silver needle.


    About a quarter of an hour later, she lit the soothing incense she had prepared.


    The bloodless Huo Xiao sniffed deeply and felt his tired head. Finally, he got a moment''s rest.


    "You have a lot of courage, and you''re not afraid that you''ll never come back."


    Long QingHan patted his chest and said with lingering palpitations.


    Huo Xiao smiled sorry to everyone.


    "I''m too anxious, but I finally found what I forgot just now."


    He took a deep breath and opened his mouth with a serious face.

 Chapter 2656

    "Those people, the reason why they want to attack my Huo family is to find a keepsake handed down by my Huo family''s ancestors."


    It was a great burden for him to return to that hellish memory.


    Therefore, the memories that he had deliberately forgotten in the corner became clearer and deeper.


    "Keepsake? Can you tell us what it is?" Long QingHan couldn''t help asking.


    Huoxiao hesitated.


    Finally, he can only say sorry to everyone: "this matter is related to the secret of my Huo family, but I can tell you that what they are looking for is a key. Moreover, this key is very important and must not fall into their hands."


    For his concealment, Lin Mengya and they all said they could understand.


    Besides, sometimes the more you know, the more dangerous it is.


    But the key information of "key" can also let them guess some inside information of that year.


    Lin Mengya thought about it, wrote quickly, and then handed it to long Tianyu.


    The latter took a look and asked, "my wife wants to know whether the Fang family knew about the Huo family having this key?"


    Huo Xiao shook his head slowly: "it should be unwitting, otherwise the Fang family would not tear their face with the Huo family so easily."


    According to the temperament of the old thief Fang, if he really knew that there was such a deadly thing in the Huo family, he would continue to find a way to get the key through his in laws.


    Lin Mengya went on to write: so those people didn''t get the direction of master Fang when they destroyed the Huo family. Is there someone else who betrayed the Huos?


    I have to say, she can always find the most critical part.


    Huo Xiao smiled bitterly and nodded.


    He also remembered that memory before he realized it.


    The Fang family did collude with his enemies, but in fact, it was not just the Fang family''s old thief who really leaked the secret and made the Huo family suffer this disaster.


    Long Tianyu''s line of sight inadvertently glanced over the window and whispered, "in other words, it must not be the Zhao family."


    After all, the Zhao family conspired with the Fang family, but how did the Zhao family know what the Fang family didn''t know?


    Huoxiao''s mood is a little complicated.


    He didn''t expect that he hated the wrong person over the years!


    Lin Mengya knew Huoxiao''s mood very well and quickly wrote down a few words to comfort: the Zhao family is not innocent. After all, the Zhao family did collude with the Fang family to seize your family''s property. But I think we should pay more attention to the person who deliberately induced you.


    The facts are before us.


    Clearly, some people want to see Snipes and mussels compete, so they can benefit from it.


    Huo Xiao looked a little gloomy when he saw her little note.


    "I''ll prove it myself. Don''t worry, I won''t be stupid again."


    He said this firmly. As partners, Lin Mengya and them can''t say anything more.


    This man must be very important to Huoxiao, otherwise, he wouldn''t be so angry.


    After the discussion, Huoxiao went out alone.


    Long Tianyu motioned to QingHan to keep up secretly, just to protect Huoxiao''s safety.


    As for others, it is up to him to find the truth.


    Lin Mengya pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and indicated with her eyes that she wanted to see Aunt Fang.


    Huo Xiao didn''t notice just now. In fact, aunt Fang


    Just eavesdropping outside the window.


    Long Tianyu touched her hand and they went to Fang Rao''s temporary house together.


    Inside, the candle just went out.


    Lin Mengya knocked on the door gently. After a while, aunt Lan''s voice came from inside.


    "Who is it? Madam is asleep. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    Lin Mengya ordered her own man.


    Long Tianyu, who acted as a "translator", immediately understood.


    "Mrs. Zhao, it''s my wife who wants to trouble you with something important. I don''t know if it''s convenient now?"


    Inside, he whispered a few words, and then he put the light on his palm again.


    When Aunt LAN came to open the door, Lin Mengya saw that she seemed to have cried.


    It seems that Aunt Fang should have told aunt LAN.


    She couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    In fact, the other aunt''s blow was not small.


    Huo Xiao hates the wrong person, and isn''t Aunt Fang?


    But they almost gave everything for this hatred.


    "Why are you here so late?"


    Although she tried her best to cover up, Lin Mengya was not very patient after seeing aunt Fang''s slightly red and swollen eyes.


    She took out her urinal note from long Tianyu''s arms and wrote: Aunt Fang, don''t be too sad. In fact, the Zhao family also did something wrong, which is not innocent.


    But unexpectedly, aunt Fang burst into tears as soon as she saw this.


    "I didn''t expect that there was another murderer! What have I been doing for more than ten years? In order to avenge Huolang, I turned myself into a devil. But in the end, I knew that all this was wrong!"


    When Revenge becomes his only belief, the pain of this sudden collapse is really very collapse.


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang on the shoulder.


    In fact, aunt Fang is not a poor person?


    Master Fang is her biological father, but he takes her as a chip and uses her to seek wealth and power.


    In the Huo family, she finally got a heart, but she ruined her happy marriage because of her father''s selfishness and her cowardice.


    She married Zhao Yixuan with resentment. Although the other party obeyed her and was sincere to her, she took all this as a chip for her revenge.


    Such a wrong life is enough to drive people crazy.


    Lin Mengya looked compassionate. In addition to lending aunt Fang a shoulder, she couldn''t even comfort each other in other ways.


    After waiting for Aunt Fang to vent, she picked up her pen again: it''s not too late to know now. Huo Xiao has guessed who that person may be. Aunt Fang, what clues do you have here?


    It can only be said that Aunt Fang and Huo Xiao were induced. It must have been premeditated.


    This person not only knows the inside information of the Huo family, but also the activities between the other family and the Zhao family.


    Only in this way can he mislead aunt Fang so successfully.


    Fang Rao''s cry pressed down and thought carefully.


    Suddenly, there was a flash in my mind.


    "Indeed, I accidentally got a message that the Fang family had plotted with the Zhao family to kill the Huo family. After I got the news, I secretly went to the Huo family."


    At this point, aunt Fang''s face became ugly.


    She seemed to think of something, but it was still a little incredible.


    "What


    Could it be him? But no one else can do it except him. But why did he do that? "


    Lin Mengya wants to know who this "he" is, but she knows that Aunt Fang must be full of doubts and can only wait patiently.


    Aunt Fang''s eyebrows were frowned tightly. Suddenly, she stood up.


    "No, I have to tell Zhao Yixuan that he can''t trust that man anymore!"


    Before the words fell, the man hurried out.


    Lin Mengya can''t stop people. Fortunately, long Tianyu has let people follow up, which is enough to ensure aunt Fang''s safety.


    "Don''t be surprised, Miss Gong. My wife is such a temperament. In fact, I know the person she said."


    Aunt LAN whispered somewhat uninteresting: "This man should be an old man of the Zhao family. He used to be the only supporter of the master. When the master first came back to the Zhao family, it was said that he did his best to sponsor him. Moreover, after his wife passed the door, he made the decision and let her master the back house of the Zhao family. Moreover, the old man secretly helped the husband when he wanted to sneak back to the Huo family to check the situation."


    Aunt LAN shook her head with regret at the thought of these benefits.


    Who would have thought it would be such a person?


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Probably, if Huo Xiao hadn''t recalled the truth of that year, I''m afraid aunt Fang wouldn''t doubt her benefactor in her life.


    Both the mother and the son have the same uncontrollable temperament.


    After they left, the yard was quiet.


    Lin Mengya leaned against the door and looked at the night sky, but her mind stroked the news.


    What a big game.


    Not only got rid of the Huo family, but even tried to bring disaster to the East. Both Huoxiao and aunt Fang hated the Fang family and Zhao family.


    Even, if they didn''t intrude, I''m afraid the Fang family and the Zhao family would be destroyed by the growing Huoxiao and aunt Fang.


    Who cares what the truth is then?


    Long Tianyu sat behind her, gently grabbed her waist and placed the man on his lap.


    "Does your throat still hurt now?" He whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya felt itchy. She wanted to hide, but she couldn''t hide. She could only shake her head gently.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are filled with deep regret.


    His fingers ran across her neck and landed in her throat.


    "Would you like to try to make a sound?"


    Seeing some subtle changes in her look, long Tianyu immediately comforted gently: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. In my opinion, no matter what you look like, you are the most perfect."


    Lin Mengya was a little depressed, but she became happy again because of him.


    Looking back, she held his shoulder and tapped his shoulder lightly with her fingers: what''s the matter? You think I''ll give up on myself?


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer directly, but put his forehead against her forehead.


    "Will you?"


    Lin Mengya knocked without hesitation: of course I won''t. Even if I really can''t speak in the future, I can write and communicate with you with a password.


    Long Tianyu happily lifted his lips.


    His wife is always so unexpected.


    You know, he''s ready to comfort her.


    Unfortunately, it''s all useless.


    However, Lin Mengya chose to stick it on his chest.

 Chapter 2657

    Her little finger gently hooked long Tianyu''s little finger, but the atmosphere was very lingering.


    When they look at each other, the distance between their lips is getting closer and closer.


    With a "bang", the door was pushed open, and then the voice of Mo Yan Nuo suddenly sounded.


    "Mom, I want to sleep with you tonight."


    The two separated quickly.


    Lin Mengya seemed to be scalded and jumped off long Tianyu''s knee in an instant.


    Little Mo Yan seemed to be unaware of anything and threw himself into her arms with a small pillow.


    Lin Mengya quickly caught him and pinched his little hand. Her eyes were full of questions of concern.


    Mo Yan yawned and leaned against his mother''s arms.


    "There''s always movement outside today. I''m a little scared. Mom, can I sleep with you?"


    Looking at the baby''s meeting, her eyes are too sleepy to open. Lin Mengya can''t take care of anything else.


    Quickly nodded and took Mo Yan baby to bed.


    Long Tianyu, who was left alone, doesn''t look very well at the moment.


    He squinted as he looked at the spoiled little guy leaning against his wife''s arms on the bed.


    Oh, when he can''t see the boy''s trick?


    Just let him go tonight.


    If you dare to disturb his time with his wife next time, hehe, don''t blame him for not thinking of father and son!


    For Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, it was just the most ordinary night.


    But for Fang Rao and Huoxiao''s mother and son, it is no less than earth shaking.


    The next day, Huo Xiao, who had not returned all night, finally returned to the inn accompanied by long QingHan.


    Lin Mengya only looked at him and smelled the thick smell of blood on him.


    I can''t help frowning. This guy didn''t act like a traitor on impulse last night, did he?


    After thinking about it, she handed the other party a cup of tranquilizing tea first.


    In the curling fragrance of tea, Huo Xiao seemed to have lost his soul. Only then did he slowly return to his mind.


    The lost eyes finally found the focus.


    Looking at the familiar face in front of him, he couldn''t help but have some sour eyes.


    Lin Mengya patted his hand gently.


    The soft warmth seemed to be his only salvation.


    Huo Xiao couldn''t help holding her wrist tightly. His bloodshot eyes were full of supplications.


    Lin Mengya was stunned at first. She just wanted to take it back, but she gradually became softhearted because of Huoxiao''s look.


    She can only reluctantly contribute her other wrist, indicating that if one is not enough, this can also be grasped together.


    Huo Xiao''s tense mood was slightly relieved by her actions.


    "Thank you for your generosity. One is enough."


    He just needs to draw some warmth from others that is enough for him to support.


    Lin Mengya also let him hold it and gestured to ask him if he wanted to have a rest first?


    But the Dragon QingHan next to saw this scene and was startled.


    be finished!


    If he saw this, he would eat Huoxiao alive.


    Considering the safety of his companions, he immediately rushed up and directly pulled Huoxiao''s claws in his own hands.


    They were stunned and looked at him at the same time.


    Long QingHan immediately said with a dry smile, "I''m not afraid that he''ll hurt the third sister-in-law, right, the third sister-in-law."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t see the purpose of long QingHan, and her eyebrows were slightly raised


    ¡£


    I can''t see. This product has a strong desire for survival.


    It''s not a big deal. It''s just in time for breakfast.


    On the dinner table, the two big men who had been holding hands attracted long Tianyu''s frequent attention.


    After he watched it for the eighth time, long Tianyu still couldn''t help but pull Lin Mengya, who was heartless and heartless next to him.


    "What are they?" Long Tianyu whispered.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the other side, but badly knocked on long Tianyu''s palm: comfort and warm each other.


    Long Tianyu immediately felt that the whole person was a little confused.


    Although he doesn''t care much about his stupid brother''s personal feelings, isn''t that guy still looking forward to life and death?


    Can it be said that I was lonely for too long, so I degenerated myself?


    Suddenly, long Tianyu''s eyebrows almost tangled into a dead buckle.


    No!


    His brother must not learn the way others always give up.


    Besides, Huo Xiao''s tall appearance doesn''t match long QingHan very much.


    After clearing his throat, long Tianyu said with a slightly stiff attitude, "QingHan, come to me and I have something to tell you."


    The latter "Oh", which released Huo Xiao''s hand and sat next to his third brother.


    I don''t know what the brothers said. Long QingHan suddenly jumped three feet high.


    "Brother! Who are you listening to? I can learn from the sun and the moon about my hope son!"


    Long Tianyu sighed faintly and looked meaningfully at his stupid brother''s right hand and at Huoxiao, who was quiet opposite.


    "My God! Brother, are you crazy!"


    Long QingHan, who knew later, finally realized that he had been misunderstood by his third brother.


    He wanted to say that he was clearly protecting his third sister-in-law, okay?


    But just about to open his mouth, he saw Lin Mengya looking at him with a smile.


    "I won''t eat!"


    The bitter dragon turned and left with a chill.


    Lin Mengya was behind him, but she laughed back and forth.


    Long QingHan is so funny!


    On the contrary, long Tianyu just rubbed her stomach gently and said slowly, "OK, don''t laugh and hurt her stomach."


    Lin Mengya wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and blinked at him. It seemed to ask him how she knew she was teasing him.


    Long Tianyu sighed.


    "QingHan is my brother. What does he think? Don''t I, who is a brother, know?"


    In other words, it was just that the two of them joined hands and joked about long QingHan.


    With the flavor of dragon light cold, the atmosphere also relaxed.


    Huo Xiao seems to have returned to the world from hell. The warmth of fireworks everywhere also pulled him out of the cold abyss.


    The blood on his body made him a little uncomfortable.


    "I''ll change my clothes." He said to Lin Mengya.


    As soon as he got up and left, someone came and reported that the famous doctor found for them by elder Zhao had arrived.


    Lin Mengya knew nothing about it, but long Tianyu was slightly surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Zhao Yixuan''s speed was so fast.


    "Please come in."


    He shook Lin Mengya''s hand and comforted, "don''t be too nervous. I just want them to help you see your throat."


    Lin Mengya also knew that he meant well.


    But how can others cure her wounds that she can''t cure?


    "Yes, sir and madam."


    The famous doctor found by elder Zhao is about 50 years old.


    Long Tianyu looked up and down. After confirming that the other party had no problem, he invited the person into Lin Mengya''s room.


    While she was drinking tea in the house, her nose twitched at the moment the doctor came in, and then her eyebrows wrinkled almost imperceptibly.


    Long Tianyu was very polite to famous doctors. He would answer whatever the other party asked.


    Until the other party proposed to observe the patient''s situation.


    Sitting opposite the famous doctor, Lin Mengya seemed unprepared.


    The other party''s technique is professional, and the medical book is exquisite. Unfortunately, there is nothing to do about her situation.


    In fact, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have long expected such a result.


    At the moment, they calmly accepted the result.


    After the famous doctor said a few words of comfort, he was personally sent out of the Inn by long Tianyu.


    But the other party just walked around the corner, he waved and called his own escort.


    "Follow him."


    If ya''er didn''t inform him with a code, I''m afraid long Tianyu wouldn''t want to explore each other''s whereabouts at all.


    No one wants to harm his wife!


    When he came out of the inn, the old doctor didn''t know he was being followed.


    After walking about two blocks, he looked around at no one, and then hurried to speed up his pace.


    He didn''t stop until he ran to the backyard of a house and couldn''t wait to sneak in.


    Although the yard is not big, it is very chic. It can be seen that the owner has arranged it carefully.


    But at the moment, the flowers and plants that have been carefully treated have withered.


    Without looking at the flowers, the doctor hurried through the backyard and went straight to the owner''s room.


    As soon as he entered the door, he rubbed his hands indecently and shouted with an anxious face: "little baby, I miss you so much. Come on, let''s make love."


    Before he finished, he rushed towards the bed.


    At this time, a white jade like perfect jade foot stood against each other''s chest.


    The doctor was like a hungry ghost in color. He stared at the jade foot and was hungry. He wanted to eat all the owner of the foot alive.


    "Don''t worry, what about what I asked you to do? Have you done it?"


    The voice was soft and beautiful. When the man heard it, he crisp the bones.


    The solemn old doctor in front of Lin Mengya, now his face is full of dirty desire.


    He wanted to catch the jade foot, but the other party withdrew back to the tent first.


    The old doctor was dissatisfied, but in order to kiss Fangze, he said pleasantly, "I''ve heard it all clearly, and I''ve also numbered each other''s pulse. I''m just a slightly weak ordinary person, nothing special."


    With that, he wanted to climb into the bed, but he was kicked under the bed by the foot just now.


    "Really?" The weak and boneless voice sounded again.


    The old doctor couldn''t get angry at all. He was like a beast fascinated by desire. He even knelt on the ground and replied greedily, "I''ve been carrying the thing you gave me. There''s really no response. That woman is not the person you''re looking for."


    The figure in the tent seemed impatient.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. If you make a mistake, you''ll have to pay it back with your life."


    The old doctor, who was obsessed with sex, didn''t recognize the owner of the voice at all. In fact, he had a killing intention for him.


    Now, he was satisfied with only the bewitching jade body.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no mistake! Beauty, I helped you. Now, it''s time for you to repay me."

 Chapter 2658

    "Reward?"


    A snow-white slender hand stretched out from the curtain.


    The fingertips of his fingers were scarlet like blood, but they fell into the old doctor''s eyes like water splashing in the oil pan, which made his anxious desire explode in an instant.


    "You want me, how can I repay you?"


    The soft voice was cold. A woman was like a beautiful snake, leaning weakly against the head of the bed.


    The old doctor was not aware of the danger. He just felt that he was really lucky. Otherwise, how could he taste this beautiful flower wantonly.


    "Ha ha, of course it''s a good night with me, sweetheart. You''re so beautiful!"


    With that, the man couldn''t help jumping on the bed.


    The woman in the tent gave a giggle, but then came the old doctor''s scream of fear.


    "Ah! You..."


    "Your heart is so ugly."


    The woman disliked the place and commented that a large area of winding dark red gradually appeared from the curtain.


    The old doctor''s expression was always fixed on the body of amazement and fell askew under the bed.


    The woman inside finally showed her charming face. Even if she was full of blood at this time, she was still surprisingly beautiful.


    "I didn''t accomplish anything. I just wanted to take advantage of me. It''s really beautiful."


    She kicked the old goat''s body away with disdain.


    If Lin Mengya was on the spot, she would recognize the woman''s identity.


    Soon, the woman walked out of the master''s room.


    In this small yard, there are still five bodies lying at the moment.


    When the wind blew, the faces of the five people were the same look of fear, and their empty eyes looked at the sky.


    I''m afraid they never dreamed of it. Just because the two bright red peonies in their yard were very beautiful, they were stared at by the murderous devil.


    One night, a family of five died.


    Even before they die, they may still wonder what grudges they have with women?


    Women leave through the back door.


    She is tired of staying in this small place. Now the only thing that can arouse her interest is the foreigner woman who lives in the inn.


    Unfortunately, she is not the person she is looking for.


    She didn''t want to waste her time on these wastes.


    Except for the mother plant of bloody flowers, the foreign woman is good for nothing.


    When she was thinking about whether to rush directly and take the mother plant back, suddenly, a small blood red figure about the size of a fist appeared in front of her.


    "Gee, trouble."


    After whispering, she could only show most of her snow-white shoulders.


    The blood red figure immediately fell on her shoulder. It was a bird with a long beak.


    What''s more surprising is that the bird actually sucks blood!


    Its needle like beak directly pierced the woman''s shoulder. Although she was used to it, the woman couldn''t help frowning.


    Soon, the bird was full, and soon it shook off a small fuse from under its wings.


    The woman''s face was a little pale. After watching the bird fly away, she took out the small note in the fuse.


    The content of the note is naturally related to the one on the top of the master''s heart.


    I don''t know who has so many things and found the news about that.


    The woman looked a little grumpy after reading the letter.


    But master


    She had to carry out her orders, not to mention that the little thing poisoned her while sucking her blood.


    If she is not obedient, even if she is thousands of miles away, her master will let her live and die.


    The woman''s face became more and more gloomy.


    She glanced at Lin Mengya''s Inn from a distance.


    "You''re lucky this time!"


    But when she finishes her master''s business, she will get back the blood flower!


    Lin Mengya, who has no idea that she has been missed, also knows the old doctor''s abnormal behavior at the moment.


    When their men sneaked into the house, they saw only six bodies with broken hearts and abdomen.


    After long Tianyu learned the news, she was really a little uneasy and ordered someone to take care of the tea house.


    It was not until the evening that Lin Mengya woke up from her sleep.


    However, he was already sweating all over.


    "Still uncomfortable?" Long Tianyu went to her bed first, helped the man up and leaned against his arms.


    Lin Mengya shook her head powerlessly: it''s not uncomfortable anymore. It''s just forcing me to change my muscles. It''s still a little difficult for me now.


    She could only hook her little finger and communicate with him in code.


    When the doctor first came in, she had already noticed that the other party was wearing a medicine that could make people''s special muscles and veins show up.


    The teacher also mentioned it to her several times, but it was because it belonged to the category of secret medicine, and it was actually an irritant medicine, which was not good for her health, so she never used it.


    But she is different now. In addition to covering up her own abnormalities, the most important thing is to hide the traces of the baby in her stomach.


    She wanted to refuse the old doctor''s approach, but unfortunately her body was so sensitive to the medicine that she could only forcibly reverse her muscles and veins.


    "This man really has a problem. It seems that Zhao Yixuan is not reliable."


    There was anger at the bottom of long Tianyu''s eyes.


    He hated himself so much that his wife suffered such a crime.


    However, after easing up for a while, Lin Mengya used her fingers to communicate with him: the problem may not be elder Zhao.


    "But he found it. Since he hasn''t investigated it clearly, it''s his fault."


    Lin Mengya can only sigh helplessly in her heart.


    The man in her family has become stubborn again.


    And when she was still burned, she was naturally more angry.


    Thinking about how to persuade long Tianyu not to find elder Zhao''s trouble, suddenly, a heart piercing itch came out of his throat.


    At that moment, she wanted to open her throat and grab the tender meat directly, otherwise she would be itched to death!


    In fact, she did so, but long Tianyu noticed it early and grabbed her uncontrollable hands directly.


    "Ya''er! What''s the matter? Somebody, bring the lady''s medicine!"


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya was crazy at this time. Her hands tried to break free, and even wanted to catch her throat.


    But how delicate her throat is. If she really lets her catch it, I''m afraid in the end, she will be caught alive by herself!


    Lin Mengya also decided to lock consciousness in the system.


    At the same time, she also asked Xiaoyao to minimize her sensitivity.


    In this way, the heart piercing itch could not dominate her consciousness.


    Long Tianyu stood in front of Lin Mengya''s bed with a heavy face.


    He knows that his wife is safe for the time being, but if he doesn''t know the reason why Lin Mengya has an itchy throat, there''s no way to let her release her consciousness.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru also dare not relax at the bedside.


    Long Tianyu rubbed his eyebrows. At the moment, he was very irritable, but he was more worried about his wife''s physical condition.


    Soon, everyone, including Zhao Yixuan and his wife, gathered in the inn.


    Long Tianyu definitely can''t leave his wife, so everyone knows Lin Mengya''s emergency from long QingHan''s narration.


    "How could this happen suddenly?"


    Fang Rao is very worried about Lin Mengya''s situation.


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan also frowned.


    Before that, he learned from long QingHan that there was a problem with a famous doctor he had sent before.


    In other words, the reason for this situation is likely to be his temporary negligence.


    It made him feel very sorry.


    Unfortunately, he is not in his sphere of influence now. Even if he is powerful, he is useless.


    In contrast, he made a suggestion.


    "Why don''t you take them to the Zhao family first, madam? I''ll meet you when I''ve straightened out the things here?"


    In the current situation, this is a good suggestion.


    Fang Rao thought for a while and decided to talk to long Tianyu in person.


    At this time, long Tianyu has sent his strongest guard to invite Bai Lirui.


    No one can believe ya''er''s physical condition, but ya''er''s master may know some reasons.


    Fang Rao''s suggestion was ignored by him.


    After thinking for a long time, he personally took ya''er, Bai Su and Cai Ru onto a carriage.


    "Your Highness, where are we going?" Tseru asked in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu kept her lips tight.


    If possible, he really doesn''t want to take ya''er to that place.


    It is not that he deliberately conceals it, but that it is still immature and not suitable to appear in front of the living people now.


    But beyond that, he has no better way.


    He can''t watch ya''er get hurt again. Only there is the safest place.


    Just as he frowned, the surprise voice of Bai Su suddenly came out of the carriage.


    "Master, you''re awake!"


    Long Tianyu was stunned immediately, but the next moment, on the pale pretty face from the carriage, he showed a strange look.


    That''s not Yaer!


    Or, not her now!


    Long Tianyu had seen such a look, but not once. The expression on that face seemed so urgent.


    "Take her to Zhao''s house! Come on!"


    He will never read the other person''s mouth wrong.


    Although he didn''t know why the other party wanted to interfere with his decision this time, he subconsciously determined that the person who dominated ya''er''s body would not easily hurt her.


    Without thinking for too long, long Tianyu made a decision.


    "OK."


    Seeing his promise, "Lin Mengya" finally sighed.


    Then, "she" wanted to say something more, but it seemed to be hindered by something. Finally, she could only show a begging look at him.


    People, faint again.


    But he was firmly held in his arms by long Tianyu.


    He looked thoughtfully at the woman in his arms. After a long time, he sighed.


    Instead, he ordered Bai Su and Cairu: "go and invite Mrs. Zhao to come, and say we agreed to go to the Zhao family with her."

 Chapter 2659

    When Lin Mengya woke up again, he was already on his way to the Zhao family.


    "Master, you''re awake. We''re really worried!"


    Cairu said with a surprised look on her face.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other in surprise. How long did she sleep?


    Then, the small medicine in the system ruthlessly reported the exact time.


    "To be exact, master, you have been sleeping for eight days and six hours, 43 minutes and 32 seconds."


    Lin Mengya was speechless and asked Xiaoyao to shut up.


    Then he shook Cairu''s hand and asked the other party where the others were.


    At this time, Cairu remembered to inform the big guy.


    "Bai Su and I take turns to take care of you and master Moyan. Your highness was always by your side, but last night, we suffered an ambush. He must be still dealing with business at this time."


    Ambush?


    It seems that a lot of things happened when she fell asleep.


    After lying for eight days, her body was a little tired, but her throat was not so itchy.


    Touched her throat, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.


    She suffered a crime but got a great benefit. Should she be blessed with misfortune?


    After learning that his wife finally woke up, long Tianyu didn''t care about other things and hurried back to his wife''s carriage.


    As soon as I came in, I saw the lady half lying on the carriage and smiling at herself. Long Tianyu''s floating heart finally fell to the ground.


    "Are you hungry? I asked them to prepare shredded chicken porridge for you. You can make do with some. Soon we will be in a small town. Then you can have a good rest."


    Of course, she takes all the kindness of her man.


    However, seeing a circle of blue and purple stubble on the man''s chin, he smiled and waved to the other party.


    Long Tianyu immediately sent herself obediently, but her eyes stared at her greedily.


    Lin Mengya smiled and pushed each other, then pointed to her knee and motioned to let him lie on his back.


    Long Tianyu ordered one action, but looked at her without blinking, which made her feel strange and embarrassed.


    She took out a small dagger and gently shaved him.


    Although she doesn''t often do it, after all, she is bold and careful, and often does some fine work. She does it carefully, but she scrapes it very clean.


    Wipe off the last stubble with a warm and moist handkerchief.


    Looking at the restoration of her smooth chin, she even bowed her head and kissed with satisfaction.


    Long Tianyu''s heart was tickled by her gentle actions long ago. At that moment, he pressed her neck and kissed her enough.


    There is nothing more stirring than a kiss between lovers.


    When Lin Mengya came back, their action had become that she lay in the arms of long Tianyu.


    He rubbed his chest and found himself the most comfortable position.


    Long Tianyu''s low voice was full of joy.


    "When you were in a coma, I promised Mrs. Zhao that we would reach the Zhao family''s territory in a few days. However, we are not going to the main city of the Zhao family this time, but the territory of Zhao Yixuan."


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she didn''t care where to go.


    But Zhao Yixuan doesn''t know their true identity yet. Once they go to the Zhao family, if they are known by the other party, they will wear boiling clothes


    Yang''s Zhao mace is the real murderer of his death. I don''t know how Zhao Yixuan will treat them.


    Long Tianyu seemed to have guessed her worry. She was in a good mood and said in her ear, "don''t be afraid of him. Anyway, Mrs. Zhao is on our side."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Oh, is this a beauty trick?


    OK, the means are powerful enough!


    Long Tianyu shrugged innocently: "it doesn''t blame me. Who makes him afraid of his wife."


    Lin Mengya gave him a horizontal, disdainful snort.


    He said this as if he were not afraid.


    Long Tianyu didn''t see or hear, but a moment later, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at her in surprise.


    "You, can you make a sound?"


    Suddenly, she smiled and frowned.


    Especially when she saw the thunder like expression on her man''s face, she felt in a good mood.


    Before, because the vocal cords were completely damaged and her voice was different from ordinary people, she couldn''t control the muscles near the vocal cords at all.


    It also caused her to lose her voice completely.


    But the powder used by the doctor in question when she came to the door had a very strong irritation to her body.


    This also led to the recovery function of her body and began to frantically recover her affected parts.


    Maybe it''s a special function of her body.


    Because the efficacy of those drugs was greatly reduced in her body. Instead, it was the strengthening of her body''s recovery function.


    And the reason why she felt the itching was because she recovered too violently.


    Fortunately, she had some medicine, or even if she didn''t tear her throat, she would have to be itched to death.


    She felt very lucky to think of this.


    When long Tianyu learned about all this, he didn''t feel much surprise. Instead, he was shocked.


    If it weren''t for the existence of the system, I''m afraid my wife wouldn''t survive.


    Now he hated the damn fake doctor even more.


    "By the way, I heard that Cairu was ambushed last night. Who did it?" She knocked on long Tianyu''s hand and continued to communicate with each other with her password.


    On this point, in fact, long Tianyu is also a fog.


    "I''m afraid the man who attacked us was the murderer of the Huo family. But I''m curious. Why did they target us? Moreover, Huo Xiao''s identity has not been exposed. Is it because of Mrs. Zhao?"


    Lin Mengya bounced her man''s forehead: "stupid! Of course it''s because of the things we took from Fang''s house!"


    Long Tianyu was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted.


    "But that thing is not the secret treasure of the Huo family, which Huo Xiao has confirmed."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya turned a big white eye and directly knocked on long Tianyu''s chest.


    "People die for money and birds die for food. You think they are too simple. The value of those things is more precious than gold. Besides, who do you think will have started the fire in the Fang family?"


    In fact, these long Tianyu can think of.


    However, all his attention these days was focused on his wife, and naturally he ignored these problems.


    He only thought about these things that the Fang family wanted, but he forgot that there was always a wolf waiting for an opportunity behind the Fang family.


    After being pointed out by his wife, he immediately thought of a solution.


    "When we got to the town, I told them to hide their things first, and then we went on the road lightly. When they found out they had been fooled, that''s it


    Some things have already been transferred. "


    Long Tianyu played the old trick of building the plank road in the open and hiding, but he didn''t feel astringent at all.


    In addition to feeling sad for those guys, Lin Mengya also had a few worries in her heart.


    She always knew that Yu cared about her.


    But she didn''t want to see Yu so lost after her accident.


    You know, their enemies are getting stronger and stronger.


    With little negligence, they will be bitten by those fierce opponents like poisonous snakes.


    This is an accident she doesn''t want to see and must not happen.


    She buried her head in long Tianyu''s chest.


    I hope this doesn''t happen to the Jedi.


    Since Lin Mengya woke up, long Tianyu''s brain has resumed its previous supernatural operation.


    Not only did they get rid of those who chased them very smoothly, but also secretly transported the metal blocks to an absolutely safe place.


    When those people realized that they had been fooled, they had entered the possession of the Zhao family.


    However, compared with the ease of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, Fang Rao is worried today.


    Among the group of people, Lin Mengya is obviously the one closest to Fang Rao.


    After aunt Fang lost her mind for the 27th time, she gave up her plan to play chess with each other.


    After taking the pamphlet next to her, she wrote a line again: Aunt Fang, what''s on your mind?


    When Fang Rao saw her handwriting, she immediately shook her head and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened.


    But Lin Mengya is very helpless and points the chessboard.


    At this time, Fang Rao saw that her sunspot was actually placed in the word "Zhao".


    Immediately his face burned. He felt as if he had been seen through by the younger generation in front of him. His eyes flew disorderly. He really didn''t know where to look.


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    In fact, aunt Fang is so upset that she can''t put words.


    But she guessed the reason why the other party was upset and deliberately tried to test her.


    Obviously, she guessed right.


    After thinking about it, she wrote in her book: but are you worried about elder Zhao? I don''t know how he handled it and when he can come back.


    Zhao Yixuan was forced to stay at Fang''s house to clean up.


    There are a lot of things to say there.


    The first is the placement of those clansmen of the Fang family, and the second is master Fang, who wants to be a demon.


    There are probably other things. In short, it will not come back for a while and a half.


    Although aunt Fang didn''t say, Lin Mengya could always guess.


    With a sigh in her heart, she picked up her pen and continued to write: worried, he should come back soon.


    But Fang Rao was not very interested: "what does it have to do with me if he doesn''t come back? I''m just not happy at the thought of going back to the big cage of the Zhao family."


    Although aunt Fang''s mouth is hard, Lin Mengya still knows what the other party thinks.


    She turned a page of the pamphlet and continued with ink: whatever you want, elder Zhao will certainly follow you.


    Who knows, Fang Rao shook her head with a bitter smile: "I also know his difficulties these years. In fact, I don''t care if I don''t manage the housekeeper. In the past, I held my breath and always felt that they robbed these things from the Huo family. But now I understand that in fact, he made all the things I have."


    Lin Mengya could not help but pick her eyebrows. It was clear that there was a story!

 Chapter 2660

    Unfortunately, the time of happy gossip is always so short.


    They had just arrived at the possession of the Zhao family, and the news flew to the ears of those who wanted it.


    Aunt LAN, who came uninvited, really didn''t look good. She came to ask Fang Rao for instructions.


    "Miss, Mrs. Jing has brought people to meet us."


    When saying this, aunt Lan''s tone was a little unhappy.


    I think Mrs. Jing is just the side room of elder Zhao, but now she puts on the airs of a formal wife. Where does she put her young lady?


    In the past, she and the young lady thought that the man was very responsible. Now it seems that he is just a fox who wants to be superior.


    Fang Rao didn''t seem to care so much.


    She turned around and said softly to Lin Mengya, "you don''t have to worry here. Take good care of your injury. I''ll come right away."


    I think it''s someone else''s housework. Lin Mengya can''t interrupt. She just nodded and signaled that she didn''t have to read it.


    Because of the need to heal, although her ears are not as sensitive as before, she still has the ability to distinguish lip language.


    Across several carriages, she saw aunt Fang and aunt LAN talking to Mrs. Jing who came to meet her.


    Although the wife and concubine looked friendly on the surface, in fact, they had a secret confrontation several times as soon as they met.


    She looked very interesting, but somehow she pulled it on her.


    Mrs. Jing covers her lips and doesn''t know what she said.


    The next moment, aunt Fang''s face was not quite right, and she sank down. It seemed that she was very dissatisfied with Mrs. Jing.


    But looking at Mrs. Jing''s fearless appearance, I know that this guy must have come prepared.


    Lin Mengya held her chin and guessed each other''s intentions.


    What kind of bad water is this?


    Soon, long Tianyu came to her carriage.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and lost her eyes to the two people who were negotiating.


    Long Tianyu immediately understood, raised his head and told his wife honestly.


    "Madam Jing came to catch the assassin of the old Zhao family on the order of the old Zhao family."


    Killer?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but hook her lips.


    What a coincidence.


    When the killer can''t be caught, he has to block his wife''s carriage to search.


    It can be seen that it is false to catch people, and it is true to find fault.


    She knocked on the car and communicated with him: "tell Aunt Fang that they will search if they want. Anyway, if anyone dares to do something under our eyes, it will be her own bad luck."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help smiling and whispered, "madam is right."


    It was about long Tianyu who handed over the words to Aunt Fang in person. Although the negotiation between the two parties was not pleasant, they took a step back and accepted the inspection after all.


    Soon, someone searched her carriage.


    The leader was a smart middle-aged man at first sight, followed by Aunt LAN, who repeatedly stressed with a calm face.


    "This is my wife''s niece. She is timid and can''t speak. Keep quiet so as not to frighten our young lady!"


    When those people heard this, they were afraid of their hands and feet.


    But the head of the middle-aged man flashed in his eyes and said, "this is nature, but they are strangers. The old man said that strangers must pay more attention. Besides, we just check whether she is the murderer. Naturally, we won''t scare people."


    Aunt Lan was quite unhappy, but she had no choice but to write it down in secret. When the elder came back, she told him severely.


    When the middle-aged man saw a weak little girl, he thought it was a great opportunity.


    At that moment, he secretly made a look at his men.


    The latter immediately understood and blocked him with his body.


    The man smiled at Lin Mengya with an unknown meaning.


    "You really can''t speak?"


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and blinked.


    The middle-aged man continued to ask patiently, "if you can speak, just say it and I''ll let you go, okay?"


    Listening to the other party coaxing a child, Lin Mengya felt strange.


    She pointed to her throat and shook her head.


    The smile on the middle-aged man''s face deepened.


    "It seems that you really can''t speak, but it doesn''t matter if you can speak. Soon, you can''t speak anymore."


    This is full of danger.


    Lin Mengya was on alert, but at this time, she saw the man take out a ragged blood coat from his arms, and then casually stuffed it into her luggage.


    In an instant, she understood each other''s intention.


    This is a blatant planting!


    But at this time, she had no time to respond. She just heard the man suddenly raise his voice and say, "come on, I found the blood coat worn by the assassin. Come on, take it down!"


    There was a proud look in the man''s eyes.


    On the contrary, it was the urgency and vigilance in his tone, as if he was really facing a great enemy.


    "How dare you stand up! I see where you''re going this time!"


    With that, the man insidiously took out the short knife hidden in his waist and rushed at her.


    That way, it''s obviously ready to kill people!


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who was helpless like a lamb and could only be slaughtered, suddenly smiled.


    The smile was so strange that even the middle-aged man who had already made up his mind to kill was startled.


    In such a short moment, a long silver sword broke through the window.


    The martial arts of the woman holding the sword is several times better than that of a man.


    With a stab and a split, the man still held the hand of the short knife, which was cut off by her.


    "Ah --"


    There was a terrible scream.


    Because the man''s men stopped at the door of the carriage, all the people present did not know what had happened.


    By the time they reacted, the man had fainted.


    The cold white Su on his face was holding a long sword to protect Lin Mengya.


    "What''s going on? What did you do?"


    Fang Rao was the first to quit. She hurried over and asked the doglegs to apologize.


    "I tell you, these are all my relatives, and the elders themselves! Now you don''t listen to the elders. What do you want to do? Do you want to rebel?"


    Fang Rao''s harsh words made these people panic.


    After all, this is different from the outcome they had imagined before.


    For a moment, those people were stunned and knew there was a problem at a glance.


    The anger in Fang Rao''s eyes can almost be turned into substance.


    She can see clearly today. She has been making trouble for a long time. As a killer, she is prepared for herself.


    Suddenly, the lady who had been in charge of the back house of the Zhao family for more than ten years also really got angry and scolded a bunch of people like dogs and blood.


    In the end, even Mrs. Na Jing tried to refute again and again, but she was bullied back by Fang Rao


    Go.


    This is the first time that Mrs. Jing has been humiliated in front of everyone.


    At present, she could not help gnashing her teeth to move out of her backer.


    "Elder sister, it''s all the orders of the fourth uncle. Can you even ignore him?"


    But this time, Fang Rao just sneered and said mercilessly, "really? Let him tell me himself and tell you that this family is dominated by my master. Fourth uncle, let him live a good life!"


    I''ve been holding my anger for years, but it''s not something Mrs. Jing can resist.


    She saw with her own eyes that the middle-aged man was kicked off the carriage by the maid holding the long sword, and then the broken hand still holding the short knife.


    At this time, the man who had been sitting in a wheelchair and wearing a silver mask silently pressed directly over the unconscious middle-aged man.


    "Go back and tell your elders that you dare to fight my wife. I''ll get this account back myself."


    The voice was so cold that Mrs. Jing felt that she had the illusion of being in the cold days.


    As the carriage went away, Mrs. Jing couldn''t help biting her lips, but her heart jumped wildly.


    These wastes!


    I can''t even do this little thing well.


    "Get people up, let''s go!"


    In the end, she had to leave with the disabled.


    Along the way, I never encountered any obstacles.


    There was still the smell of blood in the carriage, and she didn''t bother to stay in it anymore. She was ready to come down and breathe.


    Pushing long Tianyu''s wheelchair, they walked and stopped all the way, but strolled around the small town called "Chunfeng".


    The Zhao family was not originally comparable to a small family like the Fang family. Even the original Sheng family was slightly inferior to the Zhao family.


    And this is not just because of Zhao Yixuan''s position in the Presbyterian Council.


    Aunt Lan said that elder Zhao Yixuan was actually a business genius.


    In just ten years, the family business of the Zhao family can be doubled.


    Now some of the economic lifelines of the Presbyterian Church are controlled in his hands.


    No wonder such talents are so valued.


    Everyone seems to have a good time in the spring city.


    But when she arrived at elder Zhao''s residence, she felt a little strange.


    The little hand knocked on long Tianyu''s shoulder and asked, "do you think this Zhao house looks a little familiar?"


    Long Tianyu squinted, really.


    "It''s a bit like the Huo family''s old house."


    "It seems that elder Zhao took great pains for Aunt Fang." She used the code to sigh.


    But long Tianyu has different views.


    "What''s the use? It''s not to let Mrs. Zhao see things and think about people all day. If it''s me, the dead are the dead. I don''t allow the hearts of the people I love to be completely filled with a dead person. My greatest advantage is that I live."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya could not help but twist him.


    This man is really special!


    It''s said that dead people can''t win. He''s good, but he does the opposite.


    "Madam, you are back! Go and tell the old lady that she is back!"


    The housekeeper who came to open the door saw that it was Fang Rao, and his face immediately showed a surprised expression.


    On the contrary, Fang Rao''s face sank as soon as she heard the word "old lady".


    "Which old lady?" She asked.


    The housekeeper was rather embarrassed and whispered, "that''s the Lord''s mother."

 Chapter 2661

    "What is she doing here?"


    Fang Rao''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    Speaking of it, the old lady of the Zhao family is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    When Zhao Yixuan was driven out of the Zhao family, she took advantage of the situation and opened a relationship with the father and son. She was even willing to be someone else''s concubine.


    After all these years, I haven''t seen her think about her son.


    But when Zhao Yixuan conquered the Presbyterian Church and the Zhao family with her amazing posture, she came to the door crying and licking her face to enjoy her children''s and grandchildren''s happiness.


    And also shamelessly said that he had to compromise in order to leave a way back for his son.


    Later, the old fourth uncle of the Zhao family forcibly became a lobbyist, which made Zhao Yixuan recognize his mother.


    But these years, although she doesn''t like Fang Rao controlling the back house, she can''t be a demon.


    In addition, at the beginning of this year, I don''t know why Zhao Yixuan sent her to rest elsewhere in the Zhao family.


    I don''t know why she came to the door when their husband and wife were not at home.


    Fang Rao thought and asked the housekeeper in a low voice.


    "I didn''t send a message back. Why didn''t I see you pick us up?"


    She''s not putting on airs, but if there was a guard when she entered the city just now, how dare the people brought by Mrs. Jing be so rampant?


    But the housekeeper was embarrassed. "Madam, it''s not that the young people wait for you and the guests, but that the old lady lost her temper early in the morning and forbids the young people to go out."


    The housekeeper was also worried.


    There are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys are called overlords.


    Even Mrs. Jing, they can do both openly and secretly, but the old lady is the only mother of the elder.


    If you really offend them, it''s not them who suffer.


    Fang Rao was stunned and was in a bad mood.


    Although she and Zhao Yixuan can''t dispel their past grievances, she has agreed with him to find out the truth together.


    At that time, if he really owes the Huo family, she will get it back.


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, she was tired of tossing and turning over these years. She just wanted to have a few years of quiet days after revenge.


    But it happened that someone didn''t let her worry.


    "Don''t bother the old lady. I''ll just take someone in. Are you ready for what I told you before?"


    Finally, Fang Rao still didn''t choose to conflict with each other.


    When the housekeeper heard this, he was relieved and nodded hurriedly.


    "It''s all taken care of according to your instructions, but the small courtyard you appointed was occupied first."


    Fang Rao waved her hand with some tired heart.


    "Just take it. Just clean up the two small cross courtyards next to my yard."


    The housekeeper answered immediately.


    Fang Rao didn''t want to bring her low mood to others, so she took long Tianyu and his party to her yard to have a rest.


    Whether Lin Mengya or long Tianyu, they are all people who have seen big scenes.


    In addition, elder Zhao''s house is not only similar in appearance to the Huo family''s old house, but also has a lot of similarities in internal structure.


    As soon as they came in, they felt a little familiar.


    Through the double courtyard outside, the backyard in front of you is elegant and simple, without the deep depression of the courtyard.


    Especially in the east courtyard where Fang Rao lives, there are not only magnificent pavilions, but also warm


    Elegant bridges and flowing water.


    It can be seen that the craftsmen who built the yard absolutely used their heart.


    "You have a rest here now. I''ve asked the housekeeper to pack things and cross the courtyard. I wanted to arrange a quiet place for you to rest, but the house is not peaceful recently. Why don''t you live close to me and I can take care of it in case of anything."


    Aunt Fang is right.


    In addition to her and long Tianyu, they also have a baby Mo Yan, plus two patients Huo Yunsi and Zhao Ziyan.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hear what the housekeeper said just now, but the previous section between Mrs. Jing and the broken guard was enough to make them raise enough vigilance.


    The Zhao family will not be so calm.


    Lin Mengya nodded and wrote a note indicating that their guests were free.


    Fang Rao ordered them to go down and let them help themselves. Then she went to the inner room to change clothes.


    In addition to the original servants of the Zhao family, the people brought by Lin Mengya are also well behaved. In particular, they are led by Bai Su and Cai Ru. They are generous. At first glance, they are not ordinary people.


    For a time, those servants of the Zhao family did not dare to neglect the distinguished guests. The two sides got along quite well.


    Unexpectedly, the movement on their side has quietly changed in the eyes of others.


    In the South courtyard, the old lady who had enjoyed her old age stretched her face.


    Next to her stood a pretty girl who was beating her legs timidly.


    "Damn little whore! My son married her. It''s a sin for eight lives!"


    She scolded her daughter-in-law angrily, and her anger grew deeper and deeper.


    Speaking of, she is also jealous of each other.


    Why can that second-hand goods become a serious wife of the Zhao family, and she was just forced by life, so she could no longer save her son''s heart.


    Her resentment towards her son and jealousy towards her daughter-in-law gradually distorted her mind.


    Coupled with the provocation of intentional people, she now regards her son and daughter-in-law as enemies.


    "Don''t be angry, old lady."


    The one who answered in front of her was a thin and shriveled woman.


    She was an old woman in the outer courtyard, but because of the reward from the old lady, she secretly became the old lady''s eyeliner.


    At present, he consciously stood on the same front with the old lady and tried to slander Fang Rao.


    The mother-in-law tilted her lips and said grimly, "anyway, it''s not my servant''s mouth. The lady made it clear that she didn''t respect you as her mother-in-law. Even ordinary people have to greet her mother-in-law when they come back. Besides, she brought so many people back."


    The old lady glanced at the old woman and said with a sneer, "what kind of people has she brought back? It''s not like words. What do you think of our Zhao family? My son hasn''t let her abuse enough these years? I knew she was greedy for my son''s money!"


    The woman shut her mouth and gathered up in front of the old lady.


    "It''s said that she''s from her mother''s family. Listen, madam. There''s no reason to bring her mother''s family to eat my uncle! In my opinion, it must be her helper."


    "Help?" The old lady''s face suddenly became colder.


    "What does she want? Everything in the Zhao family belongs to my son. She still wants to rob it?"


    The old lady turned her lips, "Gee, you can''t say that. My wife has been in the door for more than ten years, but she hasn''t even left a son and a half. Although Zhao Ziyan has the name of a young master on his head, he is not your own grandson in the end."


    This can be regarded as hitting the old lady''s heart.


    She sighed and her face was full of sadness.


    "I said this to Yi Xuan long ago, but look at him. He is confused by the little bitch. Jing''er is useless. Alas, do I have to watch my son''s property fall into the hands of outsiders?"


    She''s not willing.


    After all, her son is divorced from her, and her daughter-in-law is a sworn enemy.


    If the family property really falls into the hands of Zhao Ziyan''s little beast in the future, where will there be any glory and wealth to enjoy?


    When she was worried, the woman suddenly smiled and turned her eyes to the girl next to the old lady.


    "I think the young lady around you is a good child."


    The girl is only fifteen or sixteen years old, and because she is kept at home all year round, she looks a little shy and timid.


    As soon as the woman said this, she immediately looked like a mimosa, drooping her face and shrinking aside.


    The old lady became more and more upset at her appearance.


    "All right, go down and don''t embarrass me here."


    The girl almost cried and left with red eyes.


    But I didn''t know that the woman''s eyes were full of calculations.


    "I understand what you mean. I also told Yixuan. But he is a dead eye and won''t say anything. I''m old. Who''s planning this for? It''s not for him."


    I was so popular that I beat my chest and feet to complain, but the woman smiled and advised, "the master refused, but it''s just that I can''t wipe off my face. Besides, which man doesn''t like fresh and tender girls? In my opinion, this girl is a good girl. She''s obedient and will never turn out your palm in the future."


    The old lady stopped talking this time.


    She just lowered her eyes and covered the light in her eyes.


    "Alas, in fact, I have this plan to bring her this time. But with that stirring star, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve my wish!"


    Seeing that she finally persuaded the old lady, the old woman smiled with wrinkles all over her face.


    "Oh, what''s the difficulty? You''re a serious old lady. Where does a daughter-in-law dare to disobey her mother-in-law? Besides, if she really dares to disrespect you, she will die herself."


    The old lady raised her eyelids and looked compassionate. In fact, she had already had countless vicious plans in her heart.


    "She is unkind and can''t blame me for my injustice. Since she can''t open branches and leaves for my son, don''t occupy the position of Mrs. Zhao!"


    The woman immediately echoed, "the old lady is right. We do this for the master!"


    Fang Rao didn''t know at the moment that she had been missed.


    Now, she is taking Lin Mengya and her party to settle down in the small courtyard first.


    "It''s quite spacious here. I''ve asked someone to prepare some daily things for you. If there''s anything missing, ask someone to write me a note and I''ll buy it for you."


    After a rest, Fang Rao regained her previous warmth.


    Lin Mengya can see that she works hard to make the big guys feel at home.


    But she didn''t want to brush aunt Fang''s kindness, nor did she want to give her more trouble.


    He wrote a few words of thanks to each other with his small notebook, and said that he would bound his people and would never cause trouble for Aunt Fang.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. If I knew they were here, I wouldn''t be in such a hurry to bring you back." Fang Rao said with some regret.

 Chapter 2662

    Lin Mengya nodded, indicating that she could understand.


    The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is more or less experienced by those who are married.


    What''s more, she was tossed by her fake mother-in-law for a long time. Naturally, she could feel the feelings of her aunt.


    But unfortunately, she wanted to calm things down, but some people wanted to come to the door to provoke.


    As soon as they settled down, they heard a arrogant voice from the main courtyard.


    "Are all the people in the yard dead? I didn''t see the old lady coming, so I don''t hurry to come and say hello. If you annoy the old lady, take care of your cheap skin and meat!"


    As the saying goes, it''s up to the owner to beat a dog.


    The domineering female voice almost put Fang Rao''s face on the ground, and even stepped on two feet.


    Suddenly, Fang Rao''s face sank.


    She is not a tolerant person in essence, let alone the other party started it first.


    Seeing that Aunt Fang was going to live and tear each other, Lin Mengya couldn''t help grabbing aunt Fang''s wrist and shaking her head gently.


    "Don''t be afraid. I think I''m not at home these days. They don''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has!"


    But Lin Mengya felt that since the relationship between aunt Fang and elder Zhao was not as torn as before, such conflicts, at least before elder Zhao came back, the less the better.


    She dragged aunt Fang to her seat and wrote a line in her small notebook: how can you do such a thing.


    Fang Rao was also confused. At the moment, she also smelled and snorted coldly.


    "That''s right. If Zhao Yixuan doesn''t pay attention to her, why should I praise her. LAN Gu, go and have a look. You can do whatever you want. She doesn''t have to leave face for her. She can''t afford it."


    Aunt LAN has been eager to try for a long time.


    "Well, madam, you''ll wait for me here."


    With that, the man went out in a rage.


    Lin Mengya winked at Cairu with a bad heart.


    The girl with good martial arts and means also quietly followed up.


    I''m afraid it''s not necessarily who will suffer at this time.


    Just after Lin Mengya and Fang Rao finished a cup of tea, there was a pig like howl outside.


    But the cry stopped abruptly on the way, which was very funny.


    I only heard an indifferent voice outside saying, "my wife and young master are the most quiet. I can''t control others, but in this yard, anyone who cries so loudly will end up like her."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips.


    Although Cairu and Baisu are gentle and cute when they are around her, if they are released, they will be more ferocious one by one.


    No, the arrogant guys just now have become quails.


    Fang Rao listened carefully and couldn''t help but show a few Jieqi smiles.


    "You are really capable. Alas, I seem to have lived in vain for so many years, but I don''t have half of your willfulness."


    Lin Mengya just smiled and wrote: Aunt Fang knows that to deal with such villains, just hit her in the face. What''s more, it''s all a conflict between your subordinates. Just be your housewife. "


    On zhaidou, Lin Mengya has full practical experience.


    The trick of crying, making trouble and relying on others is just Pediatrics for her.


    Although aunt Fang has controlled the back house these years, in fact, the back house of the Zhao family is still quiet, so she has some means. Aunt Fang is not very comfortable


    Yes.


    But now that the other party has begun to make moves, they will follow.


    Sure enough, before dinner, the old lady came to the door with her popularity.


    Unfortunately, it was shut down.


    But this time, the gatekeeper changed from Cairu to cold beauty Baisu.


    "I want to see Fang Rao! Open the door for me!"


    The old lady stared at Bai Su fiercely, but she wanted to tear up the seductive face.


    But Bai Su just stood in front of the door coldly.


    "Madam, I''m tired all the way. I don''t see any guests for the time being."


    The old lady was even more angry. "I''m her mother-in-law! She dares not to pay attention to me. Tomorrow I''ll let my son divorce her and drive her out of our Zhao family!"


    Who knows, this is not a threat to Bai su.


    She didn''t even hear it. She didn''t even look at it.


    Suddenly, the old lady felt that she was beaten in the old face by the little bitch.


    Her face suddenly pulled down, and her eyes were very gloomy.


    "It seems that this family is really out of character. Even what I said, Fang Rao, the little bitch, dares to listen to the wind! Good, good, come on, drag her out for me and smash that face first!"


    What the old lady hates most is a woman more beautiful than her.


    In particular, Bai Su''s appearance and temperament are not comparable to that of a woman who has been wandering around the back house all her life.


    Suddenly, he was even more angry with Bai su.


    "What are you still doing? Don''t you drag me out!"


    As soon as the girls and women in the back listened, they immediately rushed up.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know. This aunt is a hard stubble that ordinary people dare not touch.


    Three fists and six feet, and even the corners of Bai Su''s clothes were not hurt by them. Those people fell to the ground one after another, crying and Howling miserably.


    This posture, even the old lady was surprised, trembling her fingers and pointing to the savage and rude guy.


    "You, if you dare to touch me, my son will never let you go!"


    Unfortunately, it has little effect.


    When Bai Su was thinking about whether to directly grasp each other''s neck and throw her out, the closed door finally opened.


    Then, a beautiful woman in beautiful clothes came out.


    Hearing the news, Bai Su, who was just like a cheetah, returned to his master in an instant.


    Lin Mengya looked around deliberately, then pretended to be surprised and looked at Bai su. It seemed that she was asking Bai su what had happened with her eyes.


    Bai Su glanced over there and said, "Miss, they just wanted to break in, so I taught them a little lesson."


    The old lady almost became a screaming chicken. She raised her voice, which made Lin Mengya doubt whether the other party could faint at any time.


    "This is my home. I can go wherever I want! You and you are all sent by the bitch to fight me, come!"


    The woman nearby shrunk her neck and pulled the old lady''s sleeve.


    The latter realized that the group of helpers she had brought were still lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    Lin Mengya still maintained a good manners and looked at the old lady with innocent eyes.


    The old lady clenched her teeth, but she couldn''t believe that the rampant little bitch could still fight her.


    At that moment, he went straight up.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Naturally, Lin Mengya can''t touch her.


    At that moment, he gave way with Bai su.


    But none of the people who had been put down by Bai Su dared to rise.


    After taking a satisfied look at the crowd, Lin Mengya leisurely took Bai Su back to the yard.


    Watching the door slam shut, the people pretending to be dead could not help shaking.


    Well, the old lady won''t let the people inside die, will she?


    People use their eyes to comfort each other, should, should not


    Different from the dangerous speculation outside, the atmosphere in the yard was even quite harmonious.


    Of course, the most disharmonious is the old lady and her only confidant.


    She was aggressive to find fault. Unexpectedly, before she entered the door, her claws and teeth were pulled out by Bai su.


    Even if it was this meeting, she relied on her identity, but she was also a little hairy in her heart.


    But Fang Rao''s disgust and jealousy made her have to stand up and rush into the inner room at once.


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard Fang Rao dealing with people.


    "It seems that I''m not at home these days. You really can''t recognize your identity. You can contradict the old lady? Even if the old lady is really wrong, you can tell the master directly when the master comes back in a few days. It''s lawless to disrespect the old lady in private."


    She seemed unaware. After reprimanding, she directly punished several people to work in the backyard.


    The old lady couldn''t find the most suitable opportunity to speak for a moment.


    After all, she came to ask questions, but the other party was scolding others because of her.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was easily inferior.


    With such a hesitation, Fang Rao has sent everyone away. Just turning back, she saw the old lady standing where she was. She immediately asked in surprise, "old lady, why are you here? Look at me. I patronize and scold them. I didn''t even find you coming. Come on, serve tea to the old lady."


    Fang Rao was originally born as a daughter. In addition, Mrs. Zhao, who has been working for more than ten years, showed a good rest when she raised her hand and threw her foot.


    Suddenly, the old lady was compared.


    The latter held his stomach full of fire and said with a sneer, "you are so powerful now. You can be so rude and presumptuous when you see my mother-in-law. It seems that you don''t pay attention to my mother-in-law?"


    Facing such unreasonable trouble, Fang Rao just smiled faintly.


    "My lesson is that when I first passed the door, my husband never taught me how to get along with my mother-in-law. My mother also went early. Over the years, I have forgotten how to get along with my mother."


    She lowered her eyes and looked weak and pitiful.


    But these words hurt the old lady.


    Lin Mengya, who followed closely, couldn''t help but shut her mouth and secretly smiled enough.


    She just randomly asked her aunt. Unexpectedly, she would draw inferences from one example.


    Up to now, the old lady is also a bad name and a bad word.


    Similarly, this also shows the attitude of elder Zhao.


    Providing for the aged is OK, but recognizing relatives is not.


    Therefore, just in the name, aunt Fang can run against each other.


    Besides, who can''t pretend to be poor and sell miserably?


    Sure enough, the old lady''s words were stuck in her throat.


    She stared at Fang Rao, her eyes full of resentment.


    This little whore! How dare she talk about what she cares most?

 Chapter 2663

    As soon as she fought, the old lady was trampled seven inches by Aunt Fang.


    However, the attitude of others is good, even respectful, so that people can''t pick out half of the mistakes.


    "Well, you''re really good!"


    These words seem to be squeezed out of the teeth.


    Although Lin Mengya was watching the war, she felt the rising anger from the old lady.


    She shook her head secretly.


    For this position, it''s far from Aunt Fang.


    If the other party hadn''t occupied the word "filial piety", I''m afraid he would have been kicked out.


    "The old lady must be tired."


    Fang Rao''s complexion remained unchanged, even in and out of her words, listening to her concern for the old lady.


    "It''s also that we didn''t think carefully. After I left with the master, the old lady must be worried and tired. Fortunately, I''m back now. I''ll try not to let them trouble the old lady in the future."


    The old lady looked gloomy. "What do you mean? Do I have to get your consent to take care of my son''s family?"


    Compared with the old lady''s irritability, Fang Rao is still gentle and gentle.


    "Of course I didn''t mean that, but before my master left, he told me that the old lady has worked hard for half her life and should enjoy a good life in the future. Things at home are cumbersome, and I''m afraid the old lady can''t catch it."


    She said one old lady at a time, but she never mentioned that the old lady was her mother-in-law.


    Then, before taking back the housekeeper, warn the other party not to have some thoughts.


    And one of them is gentle and polite, the other is rude and grumpy, and they stand high and low.


    Old lady? What kind of old lady is a woman who abandons her husband and son and refuses to recognize her son?


    "Fang Rao, don''t deceive people too much!"


    The old lady was surprised and angry, but she just bit her teeth and whispered a warning to Fang Rao.


    The latter just smiled and said, "you don''t send the old lady back soon. By the way, I''ve just come back recently. I''ve accumulated a lot of things. I won''t bother you in your yard these days."


    When she put up the airs of the main lady, aunt Fang''s performance really brightened Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    It''s strange to have to care whether it''s the Fang family or the Zhao family. Each other''s aunts are so respectful.


    As a woman trapped by love, when she comes out, her brilliance will bloom.


    The old lady who came to find fault was forcibly "invited" out by Aunt LAN.


    Fang Rao watched people disappear in front of her and gently breathed out a breath.


    She turned her head and looked at Lin Mengya with bright eyes.


    "You''re right. I''m very happy now. Whoever she is, no one can destroy my home!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and gave aunt Fang a thumbs up.


    Meditate in your heart and praise aunt Fang.


    Although Fang Rao didn''t understand what she meant, she also roughly guessed that the other party was praising herself.


    I thought this action was funny. After learning it, she also praised others.


    "You have a rest first. I have to go out and have a look. The old woman must have dug a lot of silver these days. The master used to make up for her deficit, but it can''t be enough in the future."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Of course, she was happy to see Aunt Fang go against her careless mother-in-law.


    But at the same time, she could not help but have some little doubts.


    It is said that the old lady, elder Zhao, has recognized it and has not lost the other party. Why does the old lady spare no effort to do things?


    It''s better not to have this mother.


    "Master, there seems to be something wrong with Miss Huo." Zeru whispered in her ear.


    As soon as Lin Mengya looked shocked, she raised her feet and walked to the yard where Huo Yunsi lived.


    In fact, the two cross courtyards of the Zhao family are quite spacious. The three of them live in the East Cross courthouse, and Huo Yunsi and Huoxiao live in the West Cross courthouse.


    This is also for their safety, because the west is more hidden.


    Huo Yunsi''s mood was stable along the way. After being ambushed for the first time, she and long Tianyu discussed to let Huoxiao take Huo Yunsi away.


    They didn''t encounter any accidents along the way, and after this period of treatment, Huo Yunsi''s mood has stabilized a lot.


    So hearing that she was different, Lin Mengya was still a little surprised.


    In the West Cross courtyard, Huo Yunsi was shrinking in a corner of the yard and refused to come out or talk to others.


    Huoxiao was worried about his little aunt, but there was nothing he could do. He was so anxious that he walked back and forth in the yard.


    "My master is here."


    Until Cairu moved to Lin Mengya, he rushed up like seeing the Savior and said hurriedly, "look at my little aunt. What''s the matter with her?"


    Lin Mengya looked in the direction he pointed. Huo Yunsi seemed very nervous, and from her movements, it should be a defensive posture.


    When his mind turned, did Huo Yunsi feel threatened?


    She motioned to everyone to be quiet and step back first. She would appease the frightened Huo Yunsi.


    When only she was left in the yard, Lin Mengya carefully came to Huo Yunsi.


    She opened her arms to show her friendliness and to show her no threat.


    Probably because of this period of treatment, Huo Yunsi was less prepared for her.


    Lin Mengya tried and moved step by step to a place one step away from Huo Yunsi.


    She didn''t rush to touch each other, but looked at each other with soft eyes.


    Although she could not use voice, her eyes seemed to have magical power, which gently transmitted her kindness to Huo Yunsi''s heart.


    Gradually, Huo Yunsi no longer trembled, but his eyes were still full of fear.


    Lin Mengya blinked and put her hand in front of her.


    Hovance stared at her hand.


    She vaguely remembered that the hand was clean, warm and flexible.


    Like a timid snail, she tried to touch the hand gently, and then retreated quickly.


    Lin Mengya only felt an itch in her palm, but she was not in a hurry. Instead, with full patience, she motioned to the other party that she was harmless.


    Finally, Huo Yunsi finally made up his mind and gently held her hand.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed a touch of joy.


    This is an agreement made with Huo Yunsi when she can talk.


    If you can hold her hand when she feels afraid, she will help her.


    Finally, Huo Yunsi took the first step, which is a good phenomenon.


    Before Huo Yunsi repented, Lin Mengya gently held her hand and gave the other party a positive response.


    The next moment, she saw the other party exhale a long breath, which seemed to relax a lot.


    Cairu, who was secretly observing at the gate of the yard, was instructed by her master''s gesture.


    She quickly found a stack of paper, wrote a sentence on it, and then wanted to send it to Lin Mengya.


    Just as she moved, Huo Yunsi was a little nervous.


    Or Lin Mengya patted her hand, which made her settle down temporarily.


    "What happened? Can you tell me?"


    Lin Mengya took the paper written by Cairu and shook it in front of Huo Yunsi.


    The other party is literate, especially the words given by Lin Mengya. Huo Yunsi will read and understand them more seriously.


    It was a long time before she uttered a word.


    "I''ve been here."


    Has Huo Yunsi been to the Zhao family?


    Lin Mengya''s first reaction was impossible!


    Not to mention that Huo Yunsi was imprisoned in the house by Fang GUI at the beginning. Even if she really came, Fang GUI must have brought her.


    And Fang Rao will never let Fang''s family come here except when it''s not necessary.


    She thought for a while and asked Cairu to write to her: do you think this is like the Huo family?


    This time, Huo Yunsi shook his head quickly.


    Then, she seemed to think of some painful memories. Her eyebrows were wrinkled and tightened, and her hands were harder and harder.


    "No, I, I come here... Blood, pain, good pain... Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    Seeing that the other party''s mood was out of control again, Lin Mengya immediately grasped the other party''s hand, and then quickly turned out the dream fragrance in her hand.


    The dream fragrance was made from the recipe of her mind skill and improved.


    Compared with the traditional tranquilizing drugs, the effect of dream fragrance is more like stability, but it is safer than the stable ingredients, and will not cause harm to the human body, but also make people feel comfortable physically and mentally.


    She put the incense under Huo Yunsi''s nose. Soon, the other party was sleepy.


    Lin Mengya made a gesture. Cairu immediately came to help and helped Huo Yunsi up.


    "Take her to rest, light the dream incense, let her sleep a little more and wake up tomorrow."


    She instructed cheru with the code.


    The latter nodded to make himself clear.


    Then, those servants who were sent by Aunt Fang to take care of Huo Yunsi dared to surround, but they didn''t dare to speak loudly, and even the sound of footsteps was gentle.


    Now, I''m relieved.


    "Did my little aunt think of something again?"


    Huo Xiao fell last and asked anxiously.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    In fact, she is not sure, and Huo Yunsi''s memory is too chaotic. Some of them are forbidden areas that she doesn''t dare to enter easily.


    But there are too many secrets in Huo Yunsi.


    Those secrets, like a sword hanging over her head, may break out one day, and even themselves will be involved.


    "She is a weak woman, but why should she bear these? Those people of the Fang family are really bastards!"


    Huo Xiao was so angry that he clenched his fist and looked terrible.


    Lin Mengya thought and took out her small notebook.


    "I think the secret of your little aunt may be much more complicated than that of your Huo family."


    "How could this be possible? My mother said that my little aunt was only 12 or 13 years old when she disappeared. Even if the Huo family really had a secret, what could my little aunt know?" Huoxiao doesn''t think so.


    But that''s normal.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t say it. With the plum blossom tattoo on Huo Yunsi, she thought it was not simple.


    But she can''t reveal too much. She can only remind: "maybe the secret is hidden in your little aunt herself."

 Chapter 2664

    Huo Xiao looked at this line of words and was a little distracted.


    In fact, he doesn''t know much about his little aunt.


    But in my memory, neither my grandfather nor my father gave up looking for my little aunt until the Huo family was destroyed.


    Perhaps, in addition to family affection, the secret hidden in the little aunt is also one of the reasons why grandfather and father are so hard to find.


    Unfortunately, now the little aunt has become like this. He really can''t bear to let her recall those memories like hell.


    At this time, Fang Rao who learned the news also rushed over.


    When she saw Lin Mengya and Huo Xiao with some dignity between their eyebrows and eyes, her heart suddenly shook.


    No, what''s wrong with Yunsi?


    "Miss Gong, Yunsi..."


    Lin Mengya saw Fang Rao''s uneasy expression and knew that the other party was probably misunderstood.


    She immediately shook her head and handed the written little book to Aunt Fang.


    The latter realized that Huo Yunsi was okay, so he was relieved for the time being.


    She patted her chest gently. She said with some fear: "it scared me to death. I thought Yunsi was afraid because she had just arrived in a strange environment."


    Lin Mengya secretly picked her eyebrows and wrote in her book: do the family in front of her often come?


    Fang Rao shook her head. Now she is very disappointed in each other''s house. Some words she couldn''t say before have no scruples now.


    "What are they doing here? They don''t want to scrape some benefits from me."


    When the complaint came, she realized that maybe it had something to do with Yunsi''s condition.


    "Let''s say that the Fang family who often come here, that is, my father and Fang GUI, come once a year. It''s just that every time they don''t come to the house, they just leave outside."


    Handover? What needs to be handed over?


    Lin Mengya wrote it down and asked.


    Fang Rao said that she was not very clear, but she could ask elder Zhao.


    But in this way, Lin Mengya feels that Huo Yunsi is very likely to be brought here by Fang GUI.


    But what she can''t understand is why the other party took the risk of being found and brought people here in person.


    And what does Huo Yunsi''s repeated words mean?


    That night, it was calm.


    Lying in bed, Lin Mengya can''t sleep.


    Mo Yan had a small room that belonged to him again, and she also looked at it herself and found that it was all used by children of his age.


    It can be seen that Aunt Fang really has her heart.


    Long Tianyu has been sleeping with his eyes closed. After feeling the dishonest behavior of his wife tonight, he couldn''t help opening his eyes and turned his head to look at her.


    "Not used to it?"


    Lin Mengya instead lay on the pillow and shook her head.


    "That''s something on your mind." Long Tianyu made a conclusion.


    He reached out and touched his wife''s head.


    "Can you tell me?"


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to lie down in his chest.


    Yes, when Yu showed her patience to talk to her, she really had some desire to pour out.


    "You said, since we came to the ancient people, how do I feel that everything has a strange smell?"


    She knocked on long Tianyu''s chest and communicated with him without obstacles with the password.


    To be honest, since she became dumb, she can do whatever she wants only when she is with long Tianyu.


    Every day


    She has to write and write. She really feels a little sad and tired.


    After patting her cerebellar bag melon, long Tianyu secretly lamented his wife''s acuity in his heart.


    "From the history of the ancient people, such things are also common."


    No one can tell when the ancient people began.


    It seems that from the existing written records, the existence of the ancient family is far longer than any other family outside.


    It even disappeared for a time. It was not until nearly a hundred years that it regained contact with the outside world, but it is still very mysterious.


    From their current contact, it seems that they have forgotten some of the secrets of the ancient people.


    Lin Mengya shrunk herself into his arms.


    "Can Mo Yan''s disease really be cured in the ancient people? And your leg injury..."


    The more she knocked, the more difficult she felt. She couldn''t help frowning and worried.


    Long Tianyu smiled and kissed her forehead.


    "Even if it can''t be cured, will you give us up?"


    Of course not! Lin Mengya didn''t knock this time. She blamed each other with her eyes.


    "Oh, little fool. Our Savior has never been the ancient people, but you."


    He squinted and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Only if you don''t give us up can we be cured. Don''t think about it. I''m sure you can cure us."


    Lin Mengya blinked and hid her small head in his arms with satisfaction.


    you ''re right!


    Even if she didn''t find a way to cure them in the ancient people, she would never give up.


    Long Tianyu tightened his arm, smelled the faint fragrance of Medicine on her, involuntarily relaxed himself and gently bent the corners of his mouth.


    The night faded quietly until dawn fell.


    Lin Mengya, who was still sleeping, was awakened by a burst of anxious footsteps.


    The door was knocked gently.


    Although she is still a little confused, she also knows that it must be Baisu or Cairu.


    "What''s up?"


    Long Tianyu also woke up and asked in a deep voice.


    She was held in her arms by long Tianyu and listened with her.


    "The old lady of the Zhao family suddenly fell ill this morning and was unconscious. Now Mrs. Zhao has rushed there. Aunt Lan said that Mrs. Zhao wants you to follow her."


    Listen to the voice. The person who reports back and forth is Cairu.


    Lin Mengya was stunned. Then she remembered that she was with Mrs. Zhao and a doctor.


    But long Tianyu disagreed.


    "When you go back, you say that when the doctor commonly used in the house goes, you are inviting your master."


    Cairu immediately answered.


    Lin Mengya asked long Tianyu with her eyes, and the latter explained slowly.


    "Mrs. Zhao doesn''t agree with the old lady in the house. If you go, the old lady''s people won''t believe you."


    Yeah.


    Lin Mengya nodded, feeling that she would go later and could listen to what the doctor of the Zhao family said.


    According to the old lady''s boisterous spirit yesterday, it''s not sure that this is another bitter meat trick directed and played by her.


    Aunt Fang must have thought of this too. Aunt LAN didn''t invite her again until about half an hour later.


    This time, Lin Mengya didn''t dare to delay. She took Cairu to the old lady''s yard.


    Although the old lady''s yard is not as spacious as aunt Fang''s residence, it is also a wealth that ordinary people can''t think of.


    And there were people kneeling all over the yard.


    From their worried faces, it is obvious that they are all servants who are usually responsible for serving the old lady.


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    There must be at least thirty or forty people kneeling in the yard.


    The old lady really enjoys it.


    Aunt LAN took her to the door and asked her to report back later.


    Not long after, she saw aunt LAN coming back with a straight face. She seemed a little unhappy.


    "When we go in later, the girl doesn''t have to pay attention to others. Just listen to our wife."


    Does that mean someone in there wants to find fault?


    The interior of the house is even more magnificent.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t like this kind of pompous decoration. Instead, she thinks the old lady''s taste is really vulgar.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard a sharp voice calling: "my mother is clearly angry with you! Fang Rao, where is my mother hindering you? If you do so, you are not afraid of big brother coming back to settle accounts with you!"


    Can call aunt Fang''s name directly, and call Zhao Yixuan eldest brother.


    You don''t have to guess. The other party must be aunt Fang''s sister-in-law and elder Zhao''s sister.


    But why hasn''t she heard of it before?


    Aunt Lan was not happy at this time.


    She went to her wife and said angrily, "Miss Jun, you''d better be careful! My master''s surname is Zhao, and I don''t know when there will be a sister with a different surname like you!"


    Oh! Lin Mengya secretly eats melons.


    Come on, needless to say, this "sister" must be the product of the old lady when she was outside the room.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking at the Miss Jun.


    When elder Zhao was expelled from the Zhao family, he was a young man of 15 or 16 years old. According to his current age, that is to say, the young lady was up to 30 years old.


    Her appearance is probably with her biological father, which can only be regarded as integrity.


    It''s just that the eyes are a little small and the nose is a little flat.


    In fact, if the dress is clean and refreshing, it can be regarded as a small jasper. However, the other party is wearing a peach dress and a magnificent bun on his head.


    All at once, she lost her face.


    In particular, the aggressive appearance of the meeting is not pleasing.


    Lin Mengya only thinks that the two women are quite similar. They are the same. No wonder people hate them.


    After being accepted by Aunt LAN, the Miss Jun seemed to be more honest.


    Fang Rao was too lazy to argue with her. She just asked the old doctor a few words.


    "Madam, don''t worry. The old lady is just getting older. She was a little restless yesterday. Then she suddenly had a high fever and couldn''t wake up. I''ll prescribe some medicine for the old lady and have a good rest."


    Hearing what the doctor said, Fang Rao calmed down a little.


    Quickly let someone take the old doctor down to write the prescription. She saw Lin Mengya standing next to her and waved.


    "Miss Su, have you been waiting long? It''s really troublesome to invite you here so early in the morning."


    In order not to cause more trouble, Lin Mengya still used an alias.


    She shook her head. As soon as she came to Aunt Fang and stood still, she felt that Miss Jun''s eyes opposite were scraping herself hard.


    This means that the Lord is difficult to deal with and wants to cut the people around him?


    "I''m sorry to bother you. Help me have a look." Fang Rao asked her in a low voice.


    It was just a piece of cake for her, but when she was close to the old lady''s bed, Miss Jun suddenly stopped her.


    "What are you going to do to my mother? I warn you, you can''t hurt my mother with me!"

 Chapter 2665

    Aunt LAN next to her immediately came forward, "don''t be ignorant. Miss Su has excellent medical skills. My wife invited her to see a doctor for the old lady."


    But Jun Rongrong didn''t believe it.


    He looked up and down at Lin Mengya suspiciously.


    "She doesn''t look like a doctor at all. Hum, besides, would you be so kind?"


    Her eyes full of resentment fell on Fang Rao again.


    "My mother can''t completely control my brother''s money in one day. She must want my mother to die early!"


    That''s terrible.


    Even aunt LAN can''t hold her anger.


    Fortunately, Fang Rao was too lazy to see her, but gave Jun Rongrong a cold look.


    Lin Mengya patted aunt LAN on the shoulder and motioned her to step back.


    Jun Rongrong was angry. He felt that servants like Lin Mengya and aunt LAN didn''t pay attention to her and raised their hands to fight.


    But Lin Mengya is faster than her.


    I saw two silver needles in that slender little hand, and the action of pricking into Jun Rongrong''s two eyes.


    "Ah --"


    Jun Rongrong screamed and hurriedly moved back a few steps, but he fell to the ground because of his long skirt.


    "You, are you going to kill? Don''t you see? She''s going to kill me!"


    But in the face of Jun Rongrong''s angry and frightened cry, most of the people present didn''t hear it.


    Don''t mind what you hear outside.


    To say the old lady, they can still look for the sake of the Lord and mother, but this miss Jun.


    Oh, who is stupid to offend the wife for such a mop.


    Fang Rao was stunned.


    But she knew very well that Lin Mengya would never go down.


    She pursed her lips. Unexpectedly, the girl''s means were more fierce than her.


    Holding two silver needles, Lin Mengya walked unimpeded to the old lady''s bed.


    The old lady who swaggered last night is now with her eyes closed, her face flushed slightly, and her breathing is not normal.


    It seems that it is indeed the most normal hyperthermic reaction.


    But after a careful examination, she found that the old lady''s pulse was more like syncope and fever caused by shock.


    That''s strange.


    If the old lady passed out last night, she could understand.


    But scared?


    She glanced at Cairu, who immediately handed her little book.


    Lin Mengya wrote a line of words and showed it to the servants of the old lady next to her.


    The woman was frightened just now. Now she looks at her words and seems a little embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya stared. This question should not be difficult to answer?


    At this time, the woman was in a dilemma. Finally, she almost didn''t cry directly.


    "Small, small, illiterate!"


    Lin Mengya reacted. She looked at her mother-in-law with some regret. Then she handed the book to Cairu, who asked for help.


    "My lady wants to know what the old lady did last night?"


    The woman who was almost frightened to cry thought about it, and then answered honestly, "after the old lady came back from her wife, she stayed in the house alone and kicked us out. Later, I brought dinner to the old lady. After the old lady ate, she went to miss Jun''s side to sit a little, and then came back to sleep."


    What the woman dared not say was that after the old lady came back, she sat in the room and cursed her wife loudly.


    Later, I scolded my wife with Miss Jun


    No, they even tried to deal with his wife together.


    Just this, she understood that if her wife knew, she would be the first to be punished, so she said it very vaguely.


    Lin Mengya roughly asked again, and the old lady''s close servants said the same.


    It seems that this should be the case.


    Then she turned her eyes to miss Jun, who finally got up.


    When the latter saw her, he couldn''t help but look frightened.


    "What do you think I do? Will I still murder my own mother?"


    Lin Mengya wants to say that this is not necessarily, but now she has no evidence, so she can only let each other go temporarily.


    She motioned aunt Fang to leave first.


    Then she wrote a detailed description of what she had just observed in aunt Fang''s room.


    After reading it, aunt Fang couldn''t help feeling a little surprised like her.


    "Too frightened? Didn''t the doctor say she was upset?"


    Lin Mengya wrote: it can also be said, but I''m sure the old lady got sick because of shock. When people get older, their health is naturally worse than before. But at least until yesterday, the old lady I saw had a fair spirit. It''s just that if she''s restless, she won''t have a high fever and be unconscious.


    Fang Rao frowned and murmured, "what can I do? It''s just this time."


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked the other party what was wrong.


    Aunt Fang sighed and rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    "It will be the beginning of winter in half a month. It is also the day of the great sacrifice of the Zhao family, and it will be the fourth uncle''s birthday after that. The old lady was found by the fourth uncle himself. If she has been ill, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain there."


    Fourth uncle? It''s the old clan who was suspected by Aunt Fang.


    No wonder they don''t want to scare the snake now. The best result is to maintain the status quo first.


    Now the old lady is ill and there is a troublesome Miss Jun.


    I''m afraid there will be complications.


    "Well, I''ll write and tell the master about it. It''s really troublesome for you today."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Then Aunt Fang asked someone to show her the prescription written by the old doctor.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya picked up her pen and transcribed a prescription, and told aunt Fang that she must take two of the medicine, but what she gave the old lady was her prescription.


    Aunt Fang naturally understood and felt that she was still cautious.


    So let aunt LAN do it herself and make sure no one knows that the medicine the old lady drank has been replaced.


    Although winter is coming soon, the temperature here is always the same as that in autumn, and sometimes even a little muggy.


    Lin Mengya was even more rare. She didn''t go out once. She was stuffy in the yard every day, teasing Mo Yan''s baby. By the way, Zhao Ziyan and Huo Yunsi were added.


    Strange to say, although Huo Yunsi is afraid of people, he is quite good for Mo Yanbao and Zhao Ziyan.


    Maybe they are both children and have a relationship with their nature.


    Three days later, the old lady''s high fever finally subsided, and she could wake up briefly and eat some liquid food.


    Lin Mengya adjusted the prescription again, this time focusing on warming and calming the mind.


    By the way, she also adjusted the prescription for Zhao Ziyan and Huo Yunsi.


    Thinking of aunt Sutherland''s trouble, she had to run outside again and again.


    After dinner, she happened to take the three people to do some eating exercises in the yard, and long Tianyu sat under the eaves and looked at them.


    She always couldn''t help looking at her man.


    Even if he just sat there quietly, Lin Mengya couldn''t move her eyes.


    Before long, she left the three and ran to her man and asked him to read a poem to herself.


    This is the new pleasure of her recent boredom.


    It has to be said that long Tianyu''s voice of bringing Su to her bones and reading love poems made her unable to stop.


    Long Tianyu also made her happy.


    And occasionally change a few words, bring private work to confess to his wife and so on.


    They listen and read one by one, which is a rare warmth and beauty.


    She lay on the man''s knee and felt that the words flowing out of his lips were more beautiful than piano music, which almost made her drunk.


    "Mother."


    While she was intoxicated, Moyan baby suddenly appeared.


    She pulled at the corners of her clothes and whispered in her ear.


    "I just saw a man cheat Ziyan''s brother away."


    She suddenly woke up and glanced at the yard.


    Then I found that the two men were gone.


    "What about your aunt Yunsi?" She asked with the newly taught code to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan pointed to the door and looked like an underground joint for fear that others would hear.


    "Aunt Yunsi also followed out, but I told my aunt not to be found!"


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    When did the boy learn to watch?


    But she was always worried. After letting her son point out the direction for herself, she left him to his father.


    "Mom, I want to go too!"


    Mo Yan little baby didn''t expect such a result. He was going to hold his mother''s thigh right now.


    Unfortunately, he was forcibly held in his arms by his father.


    "Listen to your mother."


    The man said faintly, nodding to his wife.


    Lin Mengya immediately made an "OK" gesture, and then walked quickly in the direction indicated by Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan hung his head and thought his mother was too boring.


    "Want to see the excitement?"


    Long Tianyu looked down and asked funny.


    Mo Yan refused to admit it!


    He didn''t say anything before. He didn''t go to his mother until Ziyan''s brother disappeared, just because he wanted to see the excitement.


    "I''m just worried about my mother!"


    Long Tianyu easily saw through his excuse.


    "How can I be like your mother? Boy, if you want to cheat me and your mother, you''re still young."


    He flicked Mo Yan''s small forehead.


    "Don''t do this next time. Even if you want to watch the excitement, you have to make sure it''s within your control. Otherwise, it''s just a fire."


    The little head in my arms is almost buried on the ground.


    "I see."


    Long Tianyu rubbed his eldest son''s head and silently looked at the direction of his wife''s disappearance.


    But Lin Mengya said that she thought it would be the Zhao family who called away Zhao Ziyan, but unexpectedly, it was the Miss Jun.


    As a non professional, Huo Yunsi only knows to stay far away and dare not let people find himself, but he can''t hear their conversation at all.


    Until she saw Lin Mengya appear and boldly hide in the corner not far from Zhao Ziyan and them, she was a little worried.


    But she did not dare to make a sound. She always kept in mind the principle that Mo Yan told her that she must not make a sound.


    Lin Mengya had already seen her.


    He waved to the other party, told her to hide well, and then focused on the three people in front.

 Chapter 2666

    "Ziyan, I''m doing this for the good. Think about it. That old woman is not your mother. How can I really love you in the future? I''m different. I''m your aunt. Of course I''ll think clearly for you."


    Jun Rongrong grabbed Zhao Ziyan, but it was a pity that the other party always wanted to get rid of her hand and didn''t listen to her at all.


    "Let go of me, bad woman. I''m going back to my mother!"


    Zhao Ziyan now says that he only has the IQ of an eight year old child, and his attachment to Fang Rao is increasing day by day.


    Don''t say he doesn''t understand Jun Rongrong at all. Even if he does, he will never doubt his mother.


    "You child, why can''t you understand people?" Jun Rongrong threatened him impatiently.


    "I can tell you that I heard that she had a little evil animal before. She must have the idea of leaving all my brother''s property to her little evil seed. If you don''t listen to me, you can only be driven out in the future!"


    "No! You''re lying!" Zhao Ziyan suddenly retorted loudly, but his eyes were slightly red.


    Junrongrong didn''t know what he was afraid of was just leaving his mother. He thought he finally realized the crisis he was facing and provoked him more proudly.


    "How could I lie to you? Don''t forget that my mother sent you here."


    Junrongrong lowered her voice and threw out one of her cards.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t expect this news.


    About Zhao Ziyan''s origin, she had heard aunt Fang mention some before. She said frankly that she wanted to adopt a child at the beginning, so elder Zhao chose one from his side relatives.


    But unexpectedly, it came from the old lady.


    Does elder Zhao and aunt Fang know about this?


    "Listen to me. At this time tomorrow, you will secretly go to your grandmother''s yard. Then we will tell you what to do. Don''t worry, everything in the future of the Zhao family will be yours."


    Junrongrong thought she had completely grasped Zhao Ziyan and hurriedly told each other her next plan.


    Zhao Ziyan frowned and didn''t speak, so he didn''t see the disdain in her eyes.


    At this time, the little servant girl who went to Fangfeng hurriedly ran back.


    "Miss, madam, they''re back. Let''s go."


    "OK, I''ll go back first. Don''t forget tomorrow."


    She stared at Fang Rao''s yard with hatred, and then didn''t forget to charge Zhao Ziyan.


    Until they disappeared, Zhao Ziyan stood in place with his head hanging.


    The lonely little figure looks very lonely.


    Lin Mengya just came out of the corner. Someone already ran over and hugged Zhao Ziyan.


    "Don''t believe what they say. Madam won''t want you."


    Huo Yunsi comforted Zhao Ziyan carefully.


    Obviously, it is a thin body that can be blown down by the wind, but now it supports his broken sky for a sad boy.


    Zhao Ziyan hugged Huo Yunsi and cried very sad.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''ll take you back. Let''s find your wife, OK?"


    Zhao Ziyan sobbed, but he was obediently led by Huo Yunsi.


    When she met Lin Mengya, before Huo Yunsi spoke, she nodded slightly to each other.


    She''ll take care of it.


    "Even if Ziyan was sent by her, she shouldn''t have such a dirty mind! No, I''ll settle with their mother and daughter!"


    It''s about the adopted son. Being a mother must be angry.


    But Lin Mengya persuaded people back.


    "Aunt Fang, can you tell elder Zhao at this time?" She wrote.


    Fang Rao shook her head, "when we spoke to our stepson, the old lady hasn''t been picked up."


    At this point, she frowned.


    The pen in Lin Mengya''s hand also paused. Then she wrote: why was the man sent in by her before the old lady came back?


    In fact, there are many strange things in it.


    First, before that, the old lady couldn''t even enter the Zhao family''s door. How did she know that the Zhao couple were going to adopt their children?


    Second, the couple must have considered the adoption of children in many aspects. How can the old lady be sure that the adopted children will be the children she brings?


    She continued to write a line and asked, "who decided to adopt Zhao Ziyan?"


    Fang Rao instantly understood her meaning and pursed her lips.


    "The master did everything at the beginning. I know. I''ll find out about it as soon as possible."


    No matter who the other party is and what the purpose is, but since Zhao Ziyan entered their house and became her child, no one can use him under the banner!


    But on second thought, aunt Fang said with some uneasiness: "but the mothers in the backyard are not people who can give up easily. I''m only afraid that if one is not careful, they will talk in front of Ziyan again."


    Lin Mengya''s face was calm.


    "Come on, there''s no reason to prevent thieves the day before yesterday. Besides, those two people are not capable of success."


    Looking at her words, Fang Rao''s heart was also stable.


    "It''s reasonable to say that over the years, she has been making waves by virtue of being Zhao Yixuan''s biological mother. Now, it''s time to teach her a long lesson."


    Just in the afternoon, Jun Rongrong couldn''t sit still.


    In her imagination, Zhao Ziyan should have been in a panic and desperate to seek her and her mother''s help.


    But unexpectedly, the little heartless hasn''t come yet.


    Junrongrong had some disdain for this bastard, and now he felt that the other party didn''t appreciate it.


    It seems that she has to let the little bastard know that he can''t rely on anyone except their mother and daughter.


    Thinking of this, she immediately took two capable women and hurried to Fang Rao''s yard.


    Before noon, Fang Rao was asked to leave by the housekeeper.


    Even her confidant aunt LAN followed. Now there is no one in charge in such a big yard.


    Obviously, Jun Rongrong forgot whether to eat or not. There was a cruel role she couldn''t provoke in the yard.


    "Master, Miss Jun came again. She broke in with two people. I think she probably didn''t have any good intentions."


    Cairu sees through each other at a glance. How can Lin Mengya not understand?


    She narrowed her eyes and beat the drum.


    "Where''s Zhao Ziyan?"


    "It''s with Miss Yunsi. By the way, master Moyan is also there!"


    Cairu was surprised, and then a fierce flash flashed in her eyes.


    Those people had better not mess with her little master, or she will skin them!


    Lin Mengya rubbed her forehead.


    She now understands what Yu said to her before.


    Mo Yan, the little guy, likes eating melons and watching plays in the front row so much?


    Well, she won''t want to stay out this time.


    At the moment, Mo Yan, who was standing on the front line of the melon eating scene, was secretly looking at the naughty women outside.


    He turned his mouth, only feeling a little boring.


    These people are too weak.


    Compared with his aunts and aunts, those people were simply vulnerable.


    Not to mention his great martial arts aunts Bai Su and Cai Ru, who dared to block their way with them, were thrown out horizontally every minute.


    Even those aunts in his family who don''t know martial arts are more and more powerful.


    Tut, it''s a little boring.


    He covered his mouth and yawned a little.


    It''s boring. I knew it was like this. He might as well play coquettish and take a fragrant nap with his mother.


    But Huo Yunsi was too nervous.


    Her face was a little white, but she still firmly protected Zhao Ziyan behind her. By the way, she lowered her voice and called Mo Yan.


    "Come here, it''s dangerous."


    Mo Yan looked at the door and aunt Yunsi.


    Then he ran over and hugged Huo Yunsi''s calf with a small body. In a twinkling of an eye, there was an expression of whether he wanted to cry or not.


    "Aunt, Mo Yan is so afraid! What are they doing?"


    But in fact, I was very curious.


    Huo Yunsi doesn''t know each other''s purpose, but she is like a small animal with keen intuition.


    Squat down and gently pat Mo Yan on the back.


    "I''m not afraid. My aunt will protect you. Will you hide in the house with brother Ziyan?"


    Of course Mo Yan won''t. He wants to see a play.


    But when he saw Zhao Ziyan''s pale face, he secretly despised each other for being too timid, but he nodded obediently.


    "OK, I''ll go in and hide with brother Ziyan."


    But he thought of his mother''s words and unexpectedly kissed aunt Yunsi on the face.


    Huo Yunsi was stunned.


    But Mo Yan said with a smile: "I believe aunt Yunsi will protect my brother Ziyan and me!"


    For a time, Huo Yunsi only felt a warm current flowing into his limbs and bones from his atrium.


    At that moment, she felt as if she was full of infinite energy.


    you ''re right!


    She will protect the two children!


    Huo Yunsi nodded heavily with his eyes shining: "well, I won''t let anyone take you away."


    The memory in the confusion seems to overlap with today''s situation.


    But she knew very clearly that this time was different from the past.


    She is no longer the frightened and helpless wretch.


    Mo Yan is very satisfied with his fragrant effect.


    Seeing that the people outside were about to break in, he hurried Zhao Ziyan into the house.


    However, he still chose to lie down to the crack of the door to watch the play.


    Seeing each other''s fierce appearance, he couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    I don''t know when his mother, who is ten times more powerful than them, will come?

 Chapter 2667

    "Get out of the way!"


    With the help of her mother-in-law, the aggressive Jun Rongrong just broke in.


    She only saw that Zhao Ziyan hurriedly hid in the house. At that moment, she sank her face.


    Little bastard, you don''t know what''s good or bad!


    "Zhao Ziyan, come out! Don''t think you can change anything by hiding from me like this. Don''t forget who you are today. Chen Quan killed you!"


    She threatened me severely.


    At this moment, a voice with a slight lack of breath dared to stand up and stop her.


    "Girl, please stop bluffing. He''s still a child, and you''ll make him afraid."


    As soon as junrongrong turned his head, he caught a glimpse of Huo Yunsi, but suddenly screamed.


    "Where''s the monster? Come quickly and drive her out!"


    She stepped back in horror and disgust and commanded her women to drive people away.


    At this time, Huo Yunsi realized that he had forgotten to wear the veil.


    She apologized awkwardly and explained, "I didn''t mean to scare you. Don''t be afraid, I just..."


    "Just what?"


    Junrongrong only felt that the face in front of her was too ugly and frightening. If she looked more, she would have nightmares at night.


    "How can we have monsters like you in the Zhao family!"


    She shouted sharply.


    "Drag her away quickly so as not to dirty my Zhao''s yard. It''s really unlucky. How can I meet such an ugly person for no reason."


    Huo Yunsi was stunned.


    When she first woke up, she hated the ghost like face in the mirror.


    But later, whether it was Miss gong or her sister-in-law, or Mo Yan talking to her son, they never despised themselves.


    And just now, Mo Yan kissed her, and she vowed to protect the two children.


    After biting his lip, Huo Yunsi suddenly said, "I''m not a monster. These scars on my face just hurt me."


    But Jun Rongrong doesn''t care what she says.


    She shouted loudly. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you see she''s a beggar? Yes, she''s a beggar. She must think our Zhao family is kind-hearted, so she won''t go. Hurry up and drive her out!"


    Then she turned and wanted to catch Zhao Ziyan.


    It''s the little boy who has bothered her. Let''s see how she teaches him later!


    "Don''t touch Ziyan!"


    The woman who was still a little timid suddenly broke out.


    She rushed over and blocked the door with her body to firmly protect the two children.


    "Ugly, get out of the way! No, I''ll let them break your hand!" Jun Rongrong threatened gloomily.


    But this time, Huo Yunsi was very tough.


    "You can''t come in. Ziyan is really afraid. If you have something to do, you can go to Mrs. Zhao. She has a child and can''t help you."


    Jun Rongrong only thinks that the people in the yard are not pleasing to her eyes.


    "A smelly beggar dares to mind my business."


    Her eyes stared darkly at Huo Yunsi. She just felt that the more she looked at the ugly face, the more she was angry.


    When he heard the "pa", Huo Yunsi felt his face burning and even black in front of him.


    "Get out of the way!" Junrong ordered.


    But Huo Yunsi clenched his teeth, ignoring the bloody smell in his mouth.


    "No, you can''t hurt my children again!"


    Junrongrong''s heart fire is more and more vigorous.


    She looked at the stranger in front of her


    The exalted old madman said angrily, "it seems that you don''t want to live."


    Then she waved her hand.


    At the next moment, two strong women next to him grabbed Huo Yunsi''s thin arm directly.


    "You!" Huo Yunsi kept struggling, but even if she felt the pain that her arm was about to be twisted, she still didn''t give in.


    "Children, run!" She gave a loud cry.


    The next moment, the door opened.


    Jun Rongrong, who could not dodge, only saw a wooden stool rushing towards her, and then she was almost vomited by the small wooden stool.


    "Brother Ziyan, go quickly!"


    Mo Yan roared after Zhao Ziyan.


    But Zhao Ziyan, who was on the stool, didn''t run in a hurry. Instead, when the other party didn''t react, he bumped heavily into the two people holding Huo Yunsi.


    "Oh, little rabbit, where are you going!"


    The two men who were knocked down got up and chased.


    At this time, Jun Rongrong was also helped up.


    She pointed to the three figures trying to escape and shouted with gnashing teeth, "catch everyone!"


    The three were desperate, and the door had been sealed.


    Huo Yunsi protected Zhao Ziyan, while Mo Yan hugged Zhao Ziyan.


    The more they were surrounded, the tighter they were. Finally, they could only curl up in the corner.


    "Who is that little beast?" Limping, Jun Rongrong asked with Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan didn''t like it anymore. He replied naively, "little beast, guess who I am?"


    "I don''t know!"


    With that, Jun Rongrong realized that he was scolded by the little boy.


    Suddenly, she just wanted to kill the cub to vent her anger.


    "Hum! I don''t care who you are. I know from your appearance. It must be a bad way to come. Anyway, there are many wild species in the Zhao family. Today, I''ll except you first."


    Mo Yan narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "don''t boast. There are so many people who want to kill me, but there are few who seem so weak."


    This son dares to speak wildly to her!


    Jun Rongrong looked at Mo Yan in a measured way, but then fell on Zhao Ziyan with unknown meaning.


    "Then I''ll tell you today what will happen to disobedient children. Go and bring me a bad dog!"


    His men were in a hurry to lead the dog, but before they left the yard, they were forced back by a long sword against their chest.


    "What''s a girl doing with a dog? Unfortunately, what my young master hates most is that kind of disobedient dog."


    A cold voice sounded, and then a silver light flashed. The ten fingers of the evil slave responsible for leading the dog had been cut off by her.


    Before the scream sounded, the man was knocked unconscious and thrown aside.


    With a cold face, Bai Su came to junrongrong.


    "It''s you who want to teach my young master a lesson?"


    She did not hide her disdain and looked at each other casually.


    "You deserve it?"


    Junrongrong dare not move.


    The woman in front of her is too cold. Even if she just looks at her with a pair of eyes, it can make her feel uneasy.


    Mo Yan looked at Aunt Bai Su and shouted happily.


    "Aunt, I''m here!"


    Bai Su pointed her sword at Jun Rongrong, but she turned around and asked with concern, "are you okay, young master, did they hurt you?"


    Mo Yan shook his head, but his small face wanted to cry.


    "They didn''t hurt me. Aunt Yunsi and brother Ziyan were protecting me, but they said I was a wild species."


    The little guy played on his upper body and covered his little belly with his fat hand.


    "I''m so sad here, aunt Bai su. What does wild seed mean? Does it mean that my mother and father don''t want me in the future?"


    Bai Su must, that''s OK.


    You know, the young master had suffered this kind of language violence before. At the beginning, he suffered for a long time, and finally he was coaxed well.


    Now, this woman dares to talk nonsense!


    Suddenly, the long sword in his hand was like killing people, and stabbed forward half an inch.


    "How dare you scold my young master?"


    Word by word, her voice was like the death bell from hell.


    At this time, Jun Rongrong is completely stupid.


    Lin Mengya saw this scene.


    She tried to run away with her eyes covered.


    The eldest son not only likes eating melons, but also plays with the upper body.


    Although she doesn''t want to admit that she also has these characteristics, can this kind of thing be inherited?


    Seeing that Bai Suna was going to kill with anger, she had to appear.


    Slowly walked to her son''s side. It was quiet around. Even Jun Rongrong couldn''t help shrinking after seeing her.


    With the blessing of the boss, her appearance means who today''s victory belongs to.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her son and knocked him on the forehead.


    Others thought she was comforting her son, but in fact she was -- boy, her heart is not there.


    By implication, he helped.


    Mo Yan has a playful rest.


    The chubby little hand moved up quietly.


    Good. Now he should have chest pain.


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    She refused to admit that such dedicated acting came from her.


    On the other side, Jun Rongrong''s back was full of cold sweat after seeing the interaction between mother and son.


    This woman poses a great threat to her.


    Even that night, she had nightmares all night, in which her silver needle pierced her eyes.


    Now she finally realized that the child belonged to this woman.


    Who is she?


    Could it be that she was a concubine newly collected by her brother from the road.


    But the child is not the same as his brother


    She remembered Fang Rao''s past and couldn''t help looking at Lin Mengya in disgust.


    Brother, what''s the matter? Why do you like such a casual woman?


    by the way.


    She must have abandoned her man in order to cling to her brother, and even brought her wild seed to the Zhao family in order to get more money.


    Lin Mengya, who had no idea that the other party had made up too much, narrowed her eyes and looked at Jun Rongrong''s changing face.


    Speaking of it, elder Zhao''s appearance is extremely excellent.


    But how can this half sister have nothing similar to elder Zhao?


    Even with her own father, they are one mother after all.


    Instead, it was Zhao Ziyan.


    She looked back and looked at the boy curled up behind Huo Yunsi, showing only a pair of eyes.


    In terms of appearance, Zhao Ziyan is more like a family with the Zhao family.


    She''s not judging people by their appearance. It''s just a few words of emotion.


    Back to business, she narrowed her eyes and moved her fingers.


    Cairu immediately drank and asked, "who let you break in? Mrs. Zhao didn''t say that no one is allowed to come in without her consent."

 Chapter 2668

    In such a big palace family, everyone knows that only the girls around the exclusive master are the least provoked.


    Especially Cairu, seems to be the big housekeeper around her.


    Now it''s just a question. Whether it''s brought by Jun Rongrong or left by Mrs. Zhao, they all feel so worried that they don''t dare to speak.


    Cairu glanced around for a week and finally focused on a little girl who had been pressed on the ground by several women.


    "Please go and ask your wife to come back. If your wife doesn''t have time, be sure to let aunt LAN come back."


    The little girl answered. She didn''t even have time to wipe the dust on her body. She ran out in a hurry.


    Junrongrong also reacted late. She knew that she was going to move a rescue soldier. She hated her eyes and almost got angry.


    "Useless things, don''t you hurry to catch up with me!"


    But Bai Su took a step forward, and the long sword in his hand almost frightened those people.


    They swallowed their saliva one by one, but they didn''t even dare to move.


    I''m kidding. If you don''t listen to miss Jun, you''ll be beaten at most.


    This one in front of us is going to kill them!


    Since Lin Mengya came, junrongrong, who was beaten one after another, was even more angry.


    With the absence of Mrs. Zhao, she had a lot of courage.


    "Oh, I don''t see. You''re quite loyal." At this time, Jun Rongrong completely took Lin Mengya as her brother''s concubine.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and ignored her.


    Junrongrong felt despised by a concubine, and immediately angrily pointed to her and shouted, "don''t think this can please my brother! He used to be obsessed with Fang Rao, but before long, even she will be kicked out, not to mention you!"


    This revealed a lot of information, but Lin Mengya knew very well that the mother and daughter were not self-discipline masters.


    She continued to treat each other as air, touched the little head of her cub, and asked whether her cub had been bullied.


    Little Mo Yan smiled, and his big black and white eyes were full of laughter.


    It seems that their own cubs didn''t suffer, and they ate the melon very happily.


    On the other side, she ignored people again and again, making Jun Rongrong feel the shame of being despised.


    If someone didn''t pull her, I''m afraid she would jump up and scratch Hua Lin Mengya''s face.


    "Bitch! Like that bitch, you confuse men with your own face!" Junrongrong is already angry and does not choose what to say.


    Lin Mengya, who has been scolded innocently, is finally willing to look at her.


    It''s just that there is no anger in Jun Rongrong''s imagination, but a chill that can''t help but be frightened.


    Her anger seemed to freeze in an instant.


    Fear also returned to her mind, watching the other party staring at herself motionless. She couldn''t help but panic first.


    "You didn''t respect me first! I tell you, this is my brother''s home. Even Fang Rao has to give me some face. What are you?"


    Jun Rongrong warned her fiercely.


    When Lin Mengya heard the speech, she just slightly hooked her lips.


    Cairu and Bai Su caught each other up one after another when Jun Rongrong was rude.


    The faces of the two girls were very bad, and there was a sense of killing in their eyes.


    "You, what do you want?"


    Jun Rongrong pulled the people next to him and tried to hide himself.


    "I can tell you that if you really dare to fight me, when my brother comes back, I must let him sell you all!"


    There was disdain on both girls'' faces.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya stopped them in time.


    "Mother, why don''t you let aunt Bai Su teach her a lesson?"


    Mo Yan held his mother''s calf and asked curiously.


    Lin Mengya touched the top of her baby''s brain and decrypted it with a password.


    "Because she''ll be worse later."


    Mo Yan suddenly realized.


    My mother is not afraid of that chattering bad woman, but to make her worse!


    Junrongrong realized that her threat worked.


    Licked her lips and her eyes flashed.


    It seems that my mother is right. In this family, only her brother is the biggest.


    But Lin Mengya just gave her too much pressure. Even if she was sure that the other party didn''t dare to move herself, she didn''t dare to do it again.


    Especially under the covetous eyes of Bai Su and their visitors.


    "I came to pick up Zhao Ziyan to visit his grandmother. Now my mother is ill. As a grandson, he should serve in front of the bed."


    Caught a blink of an eye, Jun Rongrong pulled a big flag.


    But as soon as he heard his name, Zhao Ziyan shrank even more.


    Huo Yunsi could only coax him painfully, with some anxiety in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya turned her head, patted Huo Yunsi on the shoulder, motioned her not to be afraid, and then gave Cairu a look.


    "No, no one can take master Ziyan until his wife comes back."


    Jun Rongrong wanted to pull away the woman in front of her and catch the ungrateful little bastard himself.


    But she was really afraid of the sword in Bai Su''s hand, so she could only shout through someone: "Zhao Ziyan, don''t forget what I told you yesterday. If you don''t know what''s good or bad, no one will take care of you in the future!"


    Zhao Ziyan was frightened to cry, his eyes were red, and his hand tightly grasped Huo Yunsi''s clothes sleeve and shook his head desperately.


    Huo Yunsi''s heart was sour and he hugged Huo Yunsi and replied impolitely.


    "What''s the ability to frighten children? If you have the ability, you come at me! The children are right here. You don''t want to take it out again!"


    With that, she couldn''t help taking a few deep breaths, but her eyes were a little happy.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were a little more gratified.


    In fact, when she learned that junrongrong came to rob people, she took people with her.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Huo Yunsi would take the initiative to protect the two children.


    For a moment, she thought of Huo Yunsi''s heart knot again.


    I''m afraid Yunsi is blaming himself for not protecting the baby.


    Now is a very good time.


    Let her know that now she has the ability to protect her children.


    Sure enough, mother''s love made Huo Yunsi stronger.


    "You ugly woman, how can you speak here? Shut up!"


    Jun Rongrong jumped with anger, but Huo Yunsi didn''t take her attack on her face seriously at all.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, little Mo Yan suddenly jumped out and said crisply, "my mother said that the appearance is born from the heart. My little aunt is kind-hearted and beautiful, and her skin is ten million times better than you. You are ugly, old witch!"


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Ziyan also showed a small head and echoed, "yes, my little aunt is not ugly at all. Bad women are ugly!"


    The two little guys sang and almost didn''t skew Jun Rongrong''s mouth.


    "Two little bastards, you..."


    But don''t think of this sentence, Leng is to let a big ear scraper of Cairu be forcibly stopped.


    "Scold my young master. Do you want to die?"


    Jun Rongrong was stunned and felt that it was dark in front of him.


    The women and maids next to them stared at their toes for fear that they would be the next one to be beaten.


    That sound hurts!


    At this time, a little messy footsteps came from outside the yard.


    Lin Mengya knew as soon as she heard it. I''m afraid aunt Fang came in person.


    Sure enough, the next second, Fang Rao came in quickly with anger on her face.


    "It seems that you haven''t paid any attention to what I said."


    Suddenly, both troublemakers and gatekeepers hung their heads lower.


    But Jun Rongrong covered her face and didn''t slow down.


    Aunt Fang walked to the middle of the confrontation between the two sides in a few steps and looked at Jun Rongrong with a slightly heavy face.


    "Miss Jun, what are you doing in my yard?"


    Junrongrong only felt his ears buzzing.


    After a long time, she saw her sister-in-law with a bad face in front of her.


    "Sister in law, I..."


    "Miss Jun, please be careful. My master has never mentioned any sister. Moreover, even my master''s own sister has absolutely no reason to bring someone to make trouble in my yard."


    Junrongrong''s face flushed with anger.


    "Mrs. Zhao." She clenched her teeth and her tone was stiff.


    "I just want to pick up the young master to visit his grandmother. Don''t you even recognize my mother?"


    Indeed, Jun Rongrong is nothing, but the old lady is really a problem.


    Fang Rao hooked her lips, but there was really no temperature in her eyes.


    "Yes, the elder is ill. I really should take Ziyan to visit, but not now or let Miss Jun take people away in this way."


    Lin Mengya holds her shoulders and watches the play with her cub.


    She didn''t do it before, just because it was in the Zhao family. It was impolite for her to do it on her behalf.


    Obviously, aunt Fang''s appearance represents an overwhelming victory in today''s dispute.


    But Yu Guangzhong saw several sneaky figures passing by outside the yard, as if they were running outside the yard.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    You know, the only people in this family who can talk are the two in front of you, plus an old lady who can''t get up from bed.


    If someone is going to help the soldiers, can he bring me here?


    She had some bad premonitions and took lacheru''s hand.


    "Are there any guests from the Zhao family today?" He clicked his finger and asked with the code.


    Cairu thought for a moment, then shook her head.


    Judging from the current situation of the Zhao family, no matter who comes, aunt Fang will know the news here.


    Does she think too much?


    At this time, aunt Fang has ordered Jun Rongrong to leave.


    But Jun Rongrong is still dying for his ridiculous face.


    "Anyway, my mother must see her grandson today."


    Junrongrong is going to cheat.


    "If you don''t let me take people away, I''ll tell people outside that you treat your mother-in-law harshly and disobey your elders!"


    Fang Rao''s patience ran out.


    "Please help yourself and invite Miss Jun out. You have made it clear to me. From now on, she is not allowed to step into my yard."


    Then someone came up to drag people.


    Jun Rongrong broke free around. When he was making a terrible noise, he heard someone suddenly say, "it''s all a family. Why make it so unpleasant?"

 Chapter 2669

    The voice was obviously a little old, but full of spirit. Lin Mengya didn''t hear footsteps.


    Obviously, this is a trainer.


    Jun Rongrong, who was as strong as a shrew just now, was happy when she heard this, and then suddenly sat on the ground and cried.


    In addition, Lin Mengya also saw aunt Fang''s face, which suddenly became more complex, and there seemed to be a flash of resentment in her eyes.


    She suddenly realized.


    I''m afraid there is only one person who can make aunt Fang feel so emotional, but finally has to hide and treat her politely.


    Soon after the voice fell, a man in silver gray came in.


    Although his hair is gray, his eyes are bright.


    His face is always smiling. He looks very kind, but his tall and strong figure makes people feel very oppressive.


    As soon as the man came in, Jun Rongrong, who was crying with tears, rushed over.


    "Fourth uncle, you are here."


    Aunt Fang nodded slightly and shouted, "fourth uncle."


    The fourth uncle of the Zhao family nodded at both of them.


    "You two are fine. Alas, don''t blame me for coming here uninvited. But Yixuan wasn''t at home. Before he left, he asked someone to leave a message for me, saying that he asked me to come here frequently to take care of the people in the house."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Lin Mengya knew that the goods were definitely an old fox.


    He didn''t ask what had happened and assumed that he didn''t want to participate.


    But with the message from elder Zhao, aunt Fang came on time. Don''t be too difficult for the old lady and miss Jun.


    Those who can trouble him to take care of them will certainly be the people elder Zhao misses, which can be regarded as pointing out their position in elder Zhao''s heart.


    An expert is an expert, but it is more than one level higher than Jun Rongrong''s nonsense.


    As smart people, Fang Rao can''t hear each other''s beating.


    But she''s not what she used to be.


    Moreover, she and the master already knew what the good fourth uncle did.


    Just now, it''s not easy to scare the snake.


    At present, she is still as respectful and polite as before.


    "What the fourth uncle said is that the house has been taking care of it all these years. I''m thinking of going to say hello to you sometime in a few days. I''m sorry if the fourth uncle comes first. My nephew and daughter-in-law are really sorry."


    Fang Rao''s words also implied that the other party couldn''t wait.


    Before, he took care of them because their husband and wife were not at home.


    Now she''s back. Even as a clan uncle, he shouldn''t have come so "in time".


    The fourth uncle of the Zhao family''s face remained unchanged, but he was already a little vigilant in his heart.


    "Don''t be so polite. I know you are a child with a heart. In fact, I came here today just to send you something."


    Fang Rao knew that this was the other party''s reason, and she didn''t reveal it.


    "Thank you, fourth uncle."


    Uncle Zhao smiled and nodded.


    At this time, Jun Rongrong was red eyed and pretended to be pathetic.


    "Fourth uncle, my mother has been ill for several days. I was thinking of her. The old man was thinking of his grandson, so I wanted to visit her."


    Hearing this, uncle Zhao seemed to know the news.


    "The old lady is ill. Is she seriously ill?"


    Jun Rongrong looked like she had found something to rely on and said with a melancholy face: "it was not serious, but after all, she was old and worried. She must be crying secretly again!"


    The old demon


    Can grandma cry?


    Lin Mengya and Fang Rao make complaints about it in the heart.


    Scolding them is almost the same. If she can cry secretly, she will be really ill and confused.


    But Uncle Zhao frowned when he heard this.


    "Alas, the old lady''s health is not very good, which is also a problem that Yixuan often worries about. However, Ziyan is still a child, so he should visit his grandmother in the past. But the child is weak, and it will be bad if he gets sick."


    Jun Rongrong was stunned. She didn''t recognize who she was helping just now.


    But Lin Mengya and Fang Rao are worried that the old fox will cheat.


    Uncle Zhao looked around and found the child behind Huo Yunsi.


    With a loving smile on his face, he waved to Zhao Ziyan.


    "Ziyan, come to Uncle Si."


    Zhao Ziyan didn''t want to go. Huo Yunsi gently pushed him, and laughed to reassure him not to be afraid. Only then did he linger over.


    But he was still closer to his mother, and seemed reluctant to take care of the people on Uncle four''s side.


    "I was scared just now. Look at you. You''re almost an adult. Why are you so timid?"


    Uncle Zhao said with a smile, his tone seemed to be teasing children.


    But as sharp as Lin Mengya, he heard some dissatisfaction from his tone.


    She looked at each other secretly.


    I want to know if the other party is not satisfied that Zhao Ziyan is so big and can''t achieve anything, or¡ª¡ª


    Hearing this, Zhao Ziyan winced even more.


    He was almost close to Aunt Fang and didn''t even dare to lift his face.


    Fang Rao loves her child dearly. Just about to speak, she heard uncle Zhao ask again, "the old lady is ill now. I miss you very much. Tell Uncle four, do you want to see the old lady?"


    This is to kick the problem to Zhao Ziyan.


    It''s good to be emotional and reasonable.


    If Zhao Ziyan wants to go, aunt Fang must have no way to refuse.


    But Lin Mengya was surprised.


    People with bright eyes can see that Zhao Ziyan is very resistant to the old lady and Jun Rongrong.


    This fourth uncle Zhao, do you want Zhao Ziyan to go or not?


    "I, I..."


    Zhao Ziyan''s voice is not much louder than that of mosquitoes. Obviously, he is a little tangled.


    Uncle Zhao seemed very patient and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. Just go and have a look. Besides, the old lady loves you. She must have prepared many gadgets for you. Don''t you like tigers best? There are many little tigers for you there."


    Lin Mengya noticed that when referring to the word "tiger", uncle Zhao''s voice seemed to be deliberately accentuated, as if it was an emphasis or a hint.


    Zhao Ziyan did not show a happy look, but twisted his body and hid himself behind aunt Fang.


    "I, I don''t want to go."


    His voice was small, but sure.


    Aunt Fang immediately protected the man and said, "don''t be surprised, fourth uncle. Ziyan has been feeling a little uncomfortable in recent days. It''s probably because of the long journey and his bones. It''s better to take him to visit the old lady in a few days when he''s well."


    Neither uncle Zhao nor Jun Rongrong can refute this.


    Uncle Zhao seemed to have nothing happened and asked Fang Rao to take care of their bodies with concern.


    But Jun Rongrong''s reaction was a little strange.


    She stared at Zhao Ziyan for several times, with a look of suspicion.


    It seems that he refused uncle Zhao just now. It''s a mistake


    A very surprising thing.


    But Uncle Zhao soon took Jun Rongrong with him.


    Everything seems to have returned to calm.


    But only after watching the whole play, Lin Mengya is full of questions at the moment.


    "It''s all gone."


    Fang Rao''s face was somewhat tired and dispersed the crowd.


    She didn''t expect that Jun Rongrong had the courage to break in with someone while she was away.


    After looking at the trembling people at the door, Fang Rao was also cold in her heart.


    With Jun Rongrong alone, how could it be so serious.


    It seems that someone dug her corner while she was away.


    After selling today''s protector and the people suspected of informing the old lady, the yard was quiet.


    But she is still a little worried, not only because of today, but also because of her fourth uncle.


    There was some silence in the room.


    Finally, Lin Mengya came back first and took out her little book.


    "There must be an old lady''s spy in the yard." She reminded aunt Fang.


    The latter took a look and said faintly, "today''s have been disposed of. I will catch others slowly. It''s hard for you."


    She thanked Lin Mengya.


    But the latter shook his head. "It''s all I should do."


    After thinking about it, she began to write: "this fourth uncle is the person you mentioned before?"


    Aunt Fang sighed, "I didn''t expect it to be him. You can see that he is such a face. No wonder I haven''t found his abnormality in recent years."


    Also, Lin Mengya expressed understanding.


    Who would easily doubt his benefactor?


    "Then why would he come today?" She wrote one of her questions.


    Aunt Fang doesn''t know about this.


    But before long, aunt Lan also came back and brought the purpose of the fourth uncle of the Zhao family.


    "Miss, the fourth master took a large amount of silver from our books."


    Aunt Fang seems to be used to it, "I know."


    Lin Mengya was curious and hurried to write and ask.


    But aunt Fang told her that uncle Zhao''s doing so was approved by elder Zhao.


    In fact, aunt Fang didn''t know what to do with the money.


    In the past, aunt Fang didn''t want to ask. Now even if she wants to know, it''s a pity that elder Zhao is not here.


    And it''s so important that it''s better to say it face to face.


    Next, Lin Mengya made a detailed inspection for Huo Yunsi and Zhao Ziyan.


    Fortunately, the two of them had no other adverse effects except that they were too excited.


    After telling them that they had better be accompanied tonight and to drink a bowl of tranquilizer, Lin Mengya was ready to leave with Mo Yan.


    But I didn''t want my little baby to be a thief as soon as he came out of the yard.


    After making sure that no one noticed, he waved a small hand and asked Lin Mengya to squat down.


    "Mom, I just found that brother Ziyan didn''t seem quite right when the smiling grandpa finished."


    Lin Mengya knocked on his little fat palm, "what''s wrong?"


    "I feel that brother Moyan is very afraid, especially afraid."


    Mo Yan''s feeling is very sharp. Sometimes it can even exceed Lin Mengya''s prediction.

 Chapter 2670

    Mo Yan is young in the end. Although some subtle differences can be felt, they may not be accurately described.


    But Lin Mengya did not ignore Mo Yan''s words.


    While everyone was not paying attention, she took Mo Yan to Zhao Ziyan''s house.


    Now he was like a frightened cub, curled up in the corner of the bed.


    Aunt Fang and Huo Yunsi sat by the bed and coaxed him softly, but the effect was not great.


    "Miss Gong, come and have a look. What''s the matter with Ziyan?"


    Aunt Fang waved to her with a headache.


    When Lin Mengya brought people in for inspection, Zhao Ziyan was still normal. After a while, his little face became pale, holding his legs and burying his head tightly.


    Lin Mengya observed for a while. As expected, it was the same as what Mo Yan said.


    However, in addition to fear, Zhao Ziyan''s behavior is more like a defensive self-protection.


    Like a hedgehog or pangolin, when attacked, curl up your body to protect the softest and deadly abdomen.


    From the treatment of Zhao Ziyan to now, the other party has never shown such a defensive protective posture.


    Unless he meets a "natural enemy" that frightens his instincts.


    Lin Mengya motioned to Aunt Fang and Huo Yunsi to get out of the way first.


    The room soon quieted down.


    She walked over quietly and stayed in a position where Zhao Ziyan felt he wanted to be safe.


    Because of this period of treatment, Zhao Ziyan trusted her very much, but also with a little dependence.


    Different from his feelings for his mother or others, he had more trust in Lin Mengya.


    Now she can''t speak. She can only find out what he thinks in other ways.


    Lin Mengya reached out her hand and gently touched the back of his hand.


    Zhao Ziyan suddenly shrunk, but the warm touch made him feel very familiar.


    Like a little quail, he looked up timidly and looked at her tentatively.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were calm and gentle, like a curved moon, which didn''t make him feel threatened at all.


    The complicated emotions gradually settled down with these eyes.


    He couldn''t help holding the hand and made more efforts. At last, he seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    Lin Mengya was a little hurt by him, but she still looked at each other smoothly, like water, as if she could contain everything about him.


    Finally, Zhao Ziyan''s mood was completely calmed down.


    Lin Mengya took a long breath.


    Maybe to outsiders, she didn''t do anything.


    But what she just used was a skill in the art of mind, called "the pupil of fate".


    It is said that the eyes are the windows of the soul. Some people can use their mind skills only through their eyes.


    And she who lost her voice blessing can only make up for it in other ways.


    Fortunately, Zhao Ziyan''s new personality was born by her. Secondly, because his new personality is a simple child, she can use the pupil of fate to appease each other.


    But it''s just appeasement.


    Lin Mengya called Bai su. With their cooperation, she found out the reason why Zhao Ziyan was so rude.


    "It''s because his previous hint was awakened again. Fortunately, I completely destroyed his old personality, suggesting that although it has a certain impact, it will be rejected by his new comer."


    Zhao Ziyan


    I''m tired of sleeping.


    She wrote the results of her exploration to Aunt Fang.


    Aunt Fang looked at her with some worry and wanted to stop talking.


    She Mengya guessed what she was worried about and explained, "because I found the existence of this hint when reshaping his personality. In order to prevent him from repeating the mistakes and affecting his new personality, I gave him a new hint.


    And because after the birth of his new personality, his obsession is no longer so profound. So although the hint was awakened, there should be no way to occupy his new personality for the time being. "


    Aunt Fang keenly grasped the news between the lines.


    "Temporarily? That means it''s possible to control his new personality?"


    Lin Mengya continued: because this is the reason for Zhao Ziyan''s own character, once he falls into the previous environment again, his personality is likely to collapse again.


    She can erase a personality, but she can''t completely change a person''s nature.


    The reason why Zhao Ziyan''s character was so distorted before was that he lacked love and correct guidance.


    After thinking for a while, Fang Rao hesitated and said, "that is to say, if I would accompany Ziyan and guide him from time to time, he would not become like before?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and affirmed.


    Aunt Fang was relieved and her eyes were firm.


    "Don''t worry, I will. I will always be with Ziyan and won''t let him fall into the mire alone."


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhao Ziyan sleeping on the bed, but she was wondering who awakened Zhao Ziyan''s hint?


    Mo Yan said that he was not right until he saw Uncle Zhao.


    But she didn''t feel anything unusual in the fourth uncle of the Zhao family.


    You should know that this hint must be awakened under certain circumstances.


    If Uncle Zhao did it, Zhao Ziyan''s attitude towards him would not be fear, but exclusion or avoidance.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows. It seemed that they had to be more careful.


    After a farce during the day, the atmosphere of the whole Zhao family became more tense.


    The old lady heard the news that her condition was getting worse that night, but Fang Rao just sent a word to let the servants take more care of her, and she didn''t even show her face.


    Obviously, she wanted to warn the old lady that she would never give up if they moved the people in her yard.


    In this atmosphere, uncle Zhao came to Aunt Fang''s yard again before he left.


    But this time, he came to be a lobbyist for a man.


    Lin Mengya did not take part in the conversation.


    Just before Fang Rao sent fourth uncle Zhao away, he stood in the yard and took a look at the small courtyard where Lin Mengya was located.


    "I heard that the girl who came back with you this time is your mother''s niece?"


    Fang Rao''s interest was not high, but she replied because of politeness: "yes."


    But Uncle Zhao didn''t mention anything. He just left before it was completely dark.


    Fang Rao felt more and more wrong. That night, she sent a message to Lin Mengya and them to be careful.


    Unexpectedly, another accident happened at noon the next day.


    But this time, the spearhead was directed at Lin Mengya.


    The cause is a can of medicinal tea.


    Fang Rao originally had a small kitchen in her yard, but she only drove out a few people yesterday, including two women who were responsible for guarding the small kitchen.


    Although others will soon top up


    However, as soon as they took over, they forgot to get the Silver Charcoal for making tea.


    Lin Mengya drank this medicinal tea every day, so the mother-in-law decided without authorization to let Cairu, who was responsible for frying tea, go to the big kitchen.


    According to Cairu''s caution, she must be unwilling to go, and would rather wait for the silver charcoal to be taken back.


    But I don''t want to. The steward in charge of distributing charcoal fire in the house has a job for the time being. He can''t come back at least in the evening.


    Cairu thought that she could master martial arts. At that time, she would guard the medicine tea jar step by step, and there would be no mistakes.


    Unfortunately, what really went wrong was not the medicine tea pot in her hand, but the old lady''s medicine.


    Just after noon, the old lady who took the medicine coughed up blood and even fainted at night. The whole person looked weaker than a few days ago.


    Jun Rongrong, of course, cried and screamed and alerted the whole house, while the invited doctor firmly concluded that someone had poisoned the old lady''s medicine.


    And after checking around, I finally found Cairu.


    The woman in the big kitchen identified that no one had been alone with the old lady''s medicine except Cairu at that time.


    For a time, Jun Rongrong, relying on his own reason, actually directly detained the person.


    When the news came back to Lin Mengya''s ears, she was very sure that Cairu must have been framed.


    "Don''t worry."


    Aunt Fang came first to calm her mood.


    "I believe that Miss Cairu must be innocent, but for a while, we haven''t found evidence."


    Lin Mengya said she was not in a hurry. It must be false.


    She was too aware of the girl''s temperament.


    To be proper and cautious, it must be no choice.


    The key is that it happened that only she and the old lady''s medicine had been alone in the big kitchen.


    Obviously, this is a planting.


    But she didn''t understand why the other party designed her Cairu.


    When such a big thing happened, uncle Zhao was naturally invited back to the house.


    All the parties were taken to the main hall of the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya looked at Cairu, whose clothes were a little messy, and her heart was suddenly cold. Her anger started from her heart, and her whole body was like trying to work hard with others.


    On the contrary, Cairu realized her master''s impulsive emotion and quickly shook her head.


    "I''m fine." She gestured to Lin Mengya with her mouth.


    "Did they hit you?" Lin Mengya asked with a password.


    Cairu shook her head strangely.


    "They didn''t hit me. They wanted to hide evidence from me, but I hid it."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    I thought, how does this mean that it sounds a little familiar?


    Over there, uncle Zhao frowned after hearing Jun Rongrong''s cry.


    He glanced at the calm Fang Rao and cleared his throat with her niece.


    "Fang Rao, do you have anything to say?"


    Fang Rao''s eyes flashed.


    "My niece and daughter-in-law have only one word. This poison will never be caused by Miss Su''s maid. I guarantee my life."


    Even Jun Rongrong didn''t expect that a mere servant would be protected by Fang Rao.


    The more she hated each other''s hypocrisy, she couldn''t help being sarcastic.


    "She didn''t do it. Is it you? Yes, you are a nest of snakes and mice. All you think about is how to kill my mother!"

 Chapter 2671

    It was so ugly that even uncle Zhao coughed.


    "Cough, Rongrong, you can''t talk like that."


    Jun Rongrong listened to Uncle Zhao very much. After staring at Fang Rao angrily, she finally closed her mouth.


    Uncle Zhao looked at Lin Mengya again. His eyes were shining. At a glance, he knew that he was not easy to fool.


    "Miss Su, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya stood up and saluted according to the etiquette of her younger generation.


    I have to say, with Jun Rongrong as the foil, uncle Zhao only thought the little girl looked more polite and generous.


    His attitude was kind, but everything he said was a threat.


    "It was your maid who had an accident. I want to know how you want to explain it to the Zhao family."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and sneered in her heart.


    Before we find out the truth, we need her to tell us, don''t we?


    She even took the whole Zhao family to pressure her, which was to cut off the possibility of aunt Fang helping her.


    But is Lin Mengya a person who will bow to power?


    "I wonder what you want to say?" She took out her book and wrote.


    Although the vigorous font is not very excellent, it can also reveal the character of the writer.


    Uncle Zhao glanced at her and didn''t ask her why she didn''t speak, but the slightly drooping corners of his mouth still showed his dissatisfaction.


    "The evidence is conclusive. No one has approached the old lady''s medicine except your close maid. What? Do you think our Zhao family will wrong you casually?"


    Fang Rao also felt something wrong. Just when she wanted to speak for her, she was stopped by Lin Mengya with a look in her eyes.


    She continued to write in the book: "of course, the Zhao family will not wrong us, but I want to know, since it is said that it was stolen and captured, can anyone see with their own eyes that it was the poison under my maid?"


    Elder Zhao frowned and was about to speak, but Jun Rongrong robbed him: "she''s in the big kitchen, but everyone sees the fact. Who else will have the chance to poison except her?"


    Lin Mengya just glanced at her and continued to write.


    "Since my maid is alone in the big kitchen, that is to say, no one has seen her take the medicine, and no one has seen her not take the medicine. Then why do you insist that she is the one who took the medicine?"


    Jun Rongrong was stunned and said discontentedly, "this is unreasonable! No one in the big kitchen will take medicine except her."


    Lin Mengya wrote softly, "how can you be so sure?"


    Junrongrong wants to say that no one has a grudge against her except them, so it must be her.


    But unfortunately, uncle Zhao doesn''t want her to continue to lose face.


    "Miss Su is very eloquent."


    This tone is not salty, even Fang Rao didn''t hear whether uncle Zhao was angry or not.


    Lin Mengya turned the page and wrote again.


    "What I write is true. If my maid was judged to have poisoned her just because she was alone, I must be unconvinced."


    Uncle Zhao glanced at her little book and thought for a moment.


    "It seems that I was really careless. However, your maid must be suspected of poisoning. Can you admit that?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and wrote, "it''s not just her, but all the people who went in and out of the kitchen at that time of the day are suspected. Therefore, if you want to make a detailed investigation, it''s Fair for those people to check."


    The people nearby didn''t see what she wrote, but Uncle Zhao nodded.


    "OK, then do as you write."


    He pondered for a moment,


    Looked at Fang Rao.


    "Fang Rao, this is your family''s business. I think I''ll leave it to you."


    Fang Rao hesitated, but it was a good opportunity to prove Cairu''s innocence. Without thinking too much, she agreed.


    Although Jun Rongrong was dissatisfied with the this way of the handling, she had courage to question fourth master Zhao''s decision.


    The old lady was poisoned. Uncle Zhao really handed it over to Fang Rao.


    Although Cairu is still one of the suspects, she is no longer the only suspect.


    Fang Rao sent people to Lin Mengya.


    The master and servant entered the courtyard and immediately closed the door.


    Lin Mengya inquired about the cause and effect.


    This is completely a crude planting. As long as aunt Fang is careful, she will be able to find out in a few days.


    But what is the purpose of the other party doing so?


    That night, Lin Mengya went to bed, but she still couldn''t understand it.


    Therefore, I didn''t realize that it was almost time to rest every day, but my man hadn''t come back yet.


    A strong wind blew through the window and she couldn''t help shrinking into the quilt.


    Subconsciously looking for the familiar heat source, I was surprised to find that people were not there.


    She went down to the ground, but found the night sky very gloomy.


    "It should rain. The master should go back and have a rest earlier." Bai Su was in charge of the night watch and reminded him intimately.


    "Where''s long Tianyu?" She knocked on the doorframe and asked.


    Bai Su thought for a moment, "maybe I went out. I haven''t seen your highness since you and Cairu came back."


    I''m out? Haven''t you come back so late?


    Is there any problem?


    But if this man goes out, he should at least leave her a note.


    Can it be said that he was tripped by something that happened temporarily outside.


    But after three days in a row, Lin Mengya didn''t see long Tianyu coming back.


    Despite the ability of men back home, she was still worried.


    At the same time, the door of the Zhao family was closed because of the old lady''s poisoning. In order to be afraid of the murderer informing, no one in the family was allowed to go out.


    In these cloudy days, the air pressure is low, and she always feels stuffy.


    In addition to the influence of the weather, it is more afraid of some kind of omen.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day, a dead body was found in the backyard.


    After Cairu''s testimony, the opposite party was the one who tried to fill her with poison on the day of the incident.


    Moreover, according to the decay of the body, Lin Mengya also proved that the other party died on the day of the incident, but had been buried in the flower soil in the backyard.


    The dead body was broken by a crisp twist of the neck, and there was no obvious sign of struggle on the body.


    Either it means that the other party is an expert or an acquaintance commits a crime.


    Lin Mengya and Fang Rao feel tricky at the same time.


    Because no matter what kind of possibility, it shows that the other party has long been premeditated.


    And they know nothing about each other.


    "I''ll send someone to send a message to the master. He should be back in a few days. As long as the master comes back, we don''t have to worry." Aunt Fang whispered.


    But Lin Mengya grabbed her wrist and threw out a small book.


    "You mean that elder Zhao''s return date is just these days?"


    Fang Rao nodded.


    "He sent me a letter before, saying that everything would wait until he came back. I calculated the days, and it''s just these days."


    Lin mengarden thought of something and quickly asked, "aunt Fang, you send someone out to pretend to deliver a letter and see if someone is watching you."


    Fang Rao looked at her serious face and didn''t dare to neglect it.


    In less than two hours, Fang Rao found her with a serious face.


    "The people I sent out were indeed followed. They even wanted to ambush on the way."


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of Yu''s disappearance.


    He left quietly on the day when the old lady was poisoned, and didn''t even disturb anyone.


    In pushing back, long Tianyu intentionally or unintentionally played down his sense of existence since he came to the Zhao family.


    For example, on the day Jun Rongrong made trouble and when Uncle Zhao came, Yu didn''t appear.


    In other words, some people in the house don''t even know whether he is here or not.


    Since the day of the incident, the witnesses were killed, and they automatically closed the residence because of this incident. Even if there was anything outside, they had no time to take care of it.


    These days, it is the time for elder Zhao to return.


    Everything, finally have an answer.


    "They are against elder Zhao! And we have been monitored by them!"


    She wrote hastily on the paper.


    And Fang Rao was also dizzy.


    How did this happen?


    "Yes! Xiao''er is gone too. Damn it, how can I ignore such an obvious problem. They must be afraid of us informing, so they made such a move to divert our attention!"


    But now, they have lost the initiative.


    The possibility of asking for help has been cut off.


    The only thing they can do is to save themselves in the house.


    But there''s another problem.


    They didn''t know whether there were spies in the house.


    If their movements are too big to be found, the people who designed them will certainly find ways to deal with them.


    Yu left in a hurry, but she must have left enough people to protect her and her children.


    However, she can''t just watch aunt Fang ignore them.


    Thinking about it, she saw Zhao Ziyan, who gradually became lively in recent days.


    With a flash in her eyes, she had a good idea.


    On the seventh day, although the Zhao family was still the same, some sharp people noticed that both water and rice had been absent for several days.


    Although this has happened before, it is not common.


    You know, the Zhao family is also a big family, and their food and clothing expenses are consumed very quickly.


    Although they still have surplus food, they can''t last for a few days.


    While they felt strange, they couldn''t help guessing secretly.


    But soon, another thing happened in the house.


    Zhao Ziyan had a relapse.


    Most people in the mansion know how bad the only young master in the mansion is in private.


    One or two of the servants who once served him will disappear every once in a while.


    It is said that he killed them himself.


    Therefore, many servants are secretly rumored that Zhao Ziyan is crazy and will kill as soon as he gets sick.


    This time, people are really dead, not suddenly disappear.


    It is said that the lady was furious when she saw it, and had banned Zhao Ziyan.


    For a time, everyone was in danger.


    This is poisoned and dead. The Zhao family is really not peaceful these days.

 Chapter 2672

    "Young master, spare your life! I don''t dare any more. Please spare me!"


    Screams came out of Mrs. Zhao''s yard. Although the door was hidden, none of the servants in the house dared to peep.


    Just listening to the news makes people feel cold. No one wants to step into the yard except for the necessary contact.


    Who knows when Zhao Ziyan will go crazy and kill them?


    Actually¡ª¡ª


    "Madam, do you still have to shout?"


    A sixteen or seventeen year old girl asked in a small voice with a cat on her waist.


    She is the one who Lin Mengya sent to ask his wife for help.


    Fang Rao saw that she was clever and loyal, so she asked aunt LAN to take her by her side.


    This will come in handy again.


    Fang Rao asks Lin Mengya with her eyes.


    The latter was drinking tea at ease, and then waved to the little girl to come to him.


    She changed her voice with a silver needle to make her voice sound more like a boy, and then took out another piece of paper with similar lines written on it.


    The little girl understood and continued to shout at the top of her voice.


    After listening for a while, Lin Mengya knew that this was a good actor.


    Not only the emotional interpretation is very in place, but even I will add drama. The dynamic and static sound is almost like dying.


    OK, this game belongs to the victory of the playwright.


    Fang Rao didn''t know why she did this until the little girl named thrush shouted all day. That night, Lin Mengya told her and her people to be vigilant.


    In the dark, they sat quietly in the lobby with their personal maids.


    Today, the Zhao family is short of all kinds of materials, so in addition to the necessary lights, the street lights in the yard have become furnishings.


    In the darkness, no matter what happens, it seems to be covered with a layer of mystery.


    They were also shrouded in darkness, but Lin Mengya''s eyes stared at the direction of the courtyard door.


    At ten in the middle of the night, she finally heard the door open.


    Suddenly, the whole person couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    The people in the room also slowed down their breathing again because of her movements.


    Someone enters the yard, and the other party is also very familiar with the structure of the yard, so even if there is no need for lighting, that person can easily find the direction he wants to go.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. She also realized where the other party was going.


    "Let''s keep up and remember to get stolen goods."


    She knocked in Bai Su''s palm and ordered.


    The latter left quietly with her orders and soon became one with the night.


    Fang Rao is still very nervous.


    About a quarter of an hour later, a scream broke the long quiet night.


    Lin Mengya immediately knocked her own drum.


    The people who got the order immediately took action.


    Soon, the whole yard was brightly lit, leaving those sneaky people nowhere to show.


    Lin Mengya and Fang Rao also kept walking and rushed directly to Zhao Ziyan''s residence.


    I saw that the yard had been surrounded by people, and in the middle, Bai Su stepped directly on a middle-aged man who was constantly fluttering.


    "Let go of me! What are you doing? I want to see my wife, I want to see my master!"


    Fang Rao only thought the voice was very familiar.


    When he came to the front, he couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Zhao Ting


    , why are you? "


    The man who was trampled on the ground and lost his face was shaking all over.


    Then, with a sad face, he planned to sue the wicked first.


    "Madam, help! The little one just came to deliver things to the young master, but she called the little one when she came up. Please tell her clearly."


    But Fang Rao''s face gradually sank down.


    In fact, Lin Mengya told her before that this was a good opportunity to catch traitors.


    Zhao Ziyan''s hint was awakened before, no matter who did it, but the purpose is obvious, that is to hope that he can make trouble as before.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya acted according to the trend and released the news, so that the other party could feel that the matter had been completed and proceed to the next step.


    If the other party''s purpose is really to delay aunt Fang, then the traitor will certainly take the opportunity to control Zhao Ziyan, let him make things bigger and let aunt Fang lack skills.


    "Zhao Ting, you have been in your house for more than ten years. I only ask you, have we ever treated you badly over the years?"


    After understanding the cause and effect, Fang Rao also regained her reason.


    Although she didn''t want to believe it emotionally, the facts were in front of him and couldn''t tolerate his sophistry.


    Zhao Ting is still complaining, but Fang Rao doesn''t believe a word.


    Lin Mengya motioned Bai Su to search him.


    Soon, they found a small bell and a packet of powder from Zhao ting.


    Lin Mengya only passed it under her nose and knew that it was a poison that could make people die silently.


    Fang Rao suddenly lost control and asked, "you want to poison Ziyan? What''s your heart?"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya reminded Cairu with a small drum.


    The latter said solemnly, "my master means that this bag of powder is enough to poison all the living people in the yard."


    Fang Rao was stunned. Then her face turned white and stared at Zhao ting in disbelief.


    It was hard for her to imagine that the people living under the same roof were such cruel people.


    But Zhao Ting still refused to admit, "madam, I am wronged! I don''t know where the poison came from, madam, you can''t believe their one-sided words!"


    But Fang Rao''s eyes at the moment not only disappointed, but also gradually filled with coldness.


    "Take care of him until the master comes back."


    Zhao Ting was grabbed and dragged away by Bai su.


    Fang Rao is already confused at the moment.


    You should know that Zhao Ting was an old man who followed him from the Zhao family for many years and won the trust of their husband and wife.


    And most importantly, Zhao Ting is the steward of the house.


    Besides the housekeeper, his power is also the greatest.


    It can be said that no matter she or Zhao Yixuan, they would not think that the person lurking around them and abetting Zhao Ziyan would be him.


    But I think there are traces to follow.


    Zhao Ting is responsible for the life and death business of domestic servants.


    If the person who instigated the murder was him, he really had the ability to hide the truth.


    Just think so, Fang Rao feels more cold.


    She couldn''t figure out what the other party was doing.


    When the traitor was caught, Lin Mengya also signaled that everyone could go and have a rest.


    Aunt Fang was still a little shocked, but Lin Mengya knew that Aunt Fang would soon figure it out.


    In fact, in addition to the package of medicine powder, she also found a small bell from the items found in Baisu.


    She picked it up and shook it.


    The bell made a crisp sound, and the sound


    There''s something special.


    From the material point of view, the small bell like an egg should be made of copper.


    But there should be something else in it, otherwise the sound won''t look like this.


    She thought of the man who knew the art of mind she had met before, and she couldn''t help guessing.


    Zhao Ziyan''s hint is from an expert, and this bell should be the "Keepsake" in the art of mind.


    Every time the bell rings, Zhao Ziyan''s hint will be awakened.


    Even if there are other instructions before, the bell should also play a command role.


    Combined with the package of poison brought by Zhao ting.


    I''m afraid that the other party''s purpose is to poison the people in the yard through Zhao Ziyan''s hand.


    What a cruel and selfish means!


    Put away the bell, and she discussed it with aunt Fang again.


    When the enemy is strong and we are weak, they''d better not disturb each other.


    Fortunately, they have Lin Mengya, a poison doctor. It''s not easy to disguise poison hair and die.


    The key is how to ensure that they can escape after that.


    If you take it off, let someone burn it directly, or bury it in the soil to suffocate, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Finally, Lin Mengya decided to let Bai Su, Cairu and aunt Fang take medicine that can wake up at any time.


    Others use fake death drugs that can almost confuse the fake with the real.


    When Bai Su and her friends are sure that they are safe, they will take the antidote to wake everyone up.


    The next morning, after everyone in the yard had breakfast, it was less than half an hour, but all those who had drunk the well water in the backyard fell asleep.


    Every noon, several people sneak in.


    "I didn''t expect that they were really dead!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t take any poison. She just pretended to be dead with the system, so the voice outside could be heard clearly, and she could "see" each other in her brain.


    "Be quick. Go and bring the young master out first. I''ll see if there''s any alive."


    But the man who spoke earlier lowered his voice and said discontentedly, "why? Who doesn''t know that elder Zhao dotes on his wife most? That woman must have a lot of good things in her hands. Don''t you just want to swallow me alone? I tell you, you can''t think about it!"


    The latter was also said to be on his mind, but he was not in a hurry.


    "OK, can I share half of you then?"


    "That''s about the same."


    The previous one mumbled away.


    Through the system, Lin Mengya can see that it is a man dressed like two servants.


    The man who wanted to search looked very cautious. After probing everyone''s breath and pulse, he was sure that they were all dead. Then he ran to Aunt Fang''s room to search.


    Soon, Zhao Ziyan was knocked unconscious and brought over.


    In fact, Bai Su also found a package of snacks with antidotes from Zhao Ting last night.


    The servant in charge of taking care of Zhao Ziyan looked at it and recognized that it was Zhao Ziyan''s favorite dessert.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya concluded that the other party did not want Zhao Ziyan to die.


    This meeting, the actions of those two people, confirmed her conjecture.


    The man put Zhao Ziyan on the ground and asked his accomplices in a low voice.


    "Are they all dead? It can be said above that no one can be left alive except this young master."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve checked it all. They''re all dead."


    "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 2673

    Two men hurried away with Zhao Ziyan on their shoulders and a package full of jewelry on the other.


    After determining the temporary safety, Lin Mengya removes the function of pretending to be dead, and arranges Cairu to catch up with several people with good Kung Fu.


    But before it stopped for a while, someone broke in again.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya lay back next and continued to monitor everything.


    However, the professional quality of that man is far worse than the two big brothers before.


    "My God! What''s the matter!"


    She heard a high pitched scream.


    To be honest, she felt that her eardrums were about to be broken.


    Then she heard a sound of footsteps in chaos.


    "Go and ask the old lady to come, but it''s terrible. Madam, they''re all dead!"


    The tone was a little flustered at first, but then the half sentence was a little gloating.


    Lin Mengya quickly opened her eyes and took a look.


    I only saw that she was a thin woman, especially the happy look on her face. It was like winning a big prize.


    OK, she remembered this man.


    She is very looking forward to seeing what kind of expression each other will have when they "come back from the dead".


    After hearing the good news, the old lady, who was still ill, rushed over in person.


    After seeing a dead body in a yard, she smiled with a smile.


    "God has eyes! Finally let the little whore die. Ha ha, ha ha, everything in the Zhao family will be mine in the future. I don''t think anyone will dare to argue with me at that time!"


    The woman was even more close to the old lady, complimenting her left and right.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t understand.


    No matter who it is, I''m afraid everyone must be surprised to see dead bodies all over the yard.


    How much resentment does the old lady have against each other''s aunt? She can be so happy.


    But soon, the old lady remembered something, hurriedly asked people to close the door and ordered the thin woman.


    "Go and see if that little bastard is still there. Let him occupy the position of my grandson for so many years. If he dies, it will be perfect."


    The thin woman hurried to check the situation.


    But these words fell into Lin Mengya''s ears, which made her more suspicious.


    Does it mean that Zhao Chang always has his own flesh and blood?


    But aunt Fang made it clear that she had never given birth since she married the Zhao family.


    And when she had miscarriage, she hurt her body, and it was not easy to get pregnant after she grew older.


    Or is this the illegitimate son of elder Zhao?


    When thinking about it, the woman also ran back to report.


    "The little bastard is gone, but I heard that he was ill a few days ago. Maybe he killed all the people in this yard. He must have escaped from sin!"


    Not to mention, the guess was quite like that, Lin Mengya sighed.


    The old lady was still gloomy when she heard that people were away, but now she was overjoyed.


    "You mean that little bastard killed him?"


    The woman nodded and continued to make up.


    "It must be! You don''t know, that little bastard is cruel! He killed several girls alive before.


    ¡±


    The old lady was more and more happy. "That''s great! In this way, he must not be able to inherit my son''s position. Then in the future, these things will be handed over to my grandson."


    "Yes! I don''t know what the master thought at the beginning. In case his own son didn''t want it, he had to want such a monster."


    The old lady seems to know a lot of secrets.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also determined that elder Zhao really had illegitimate children.


    The old lady also angrily accused: "I''m not all fascinated by Fang Rao, a little fox! At the beginning, my son listened to me more. If she hadn''t entered the door, my son would have obeyed me."


    That''s a gnash of teeth.


    Lin Mengya secretly felt something was wrong.


    According to her contact with elder Zhao, the other party is not a fool and filial piety who doesn''t distinguish right from wrong.


    But in the old lady''s mouth, it seems that his character changed only after he married aunt Fang.


    So what must have happened after they got married.


    However, she had no time to think more. The old lady negotiated with her mother-in-law and asked her to pick up elder Zhao''s biological son as soon as possible.


    And after elder Zhao came back, he pushed aunt Fang''s death on Zhao Ziyan''s head.


    At the same time, the old lady also searched.


    Especially after learning that Aunt Fang''s valuable jewelry was missing, she was so angry that she stood at the door and scolded the street before leaving.


    This morning, there were two waves of people. Unfortunately, none of them treated them as corpses.


    In the hearts of these two groups of people, I''m afraid there are only interests. Even if there are more than a dozen lives in front of them, they let these "dead bodies" fall to the ground and become their greedy chips.


    Without aunt Fang''s suppression, the old lady became the overlord of the Zhao family again.


    She blocked the yard and did not allow anyone to reveal that Aunt Fang was dead.


    This is convenient for Lin Mengya.


    She took time to have a look at the theft of aunt Fang''s house.


    In addition to the clothes and jewelry, several books on the book shelf in aunt Fang''s room were also missing.


    Although she doesn''t know what the book is, she can''t make mistakes in her memory.


    These two groups of people are very strange.


    The first one poisoned them, but only took Zhao Ziyan away; The second group, that is, the old lady, seems to be the biggest beneficiary.


    It''s just that our predecessors planted trees and our descendants enjoyed the cool, but will the first group of people really be so kind?


    That night, under the cover of Bai Su, Lin Mengya saw a good play of recognition between her grandparents and grandchildren.


    It is probably because the matter has been completed, and people inside and outside Zhao''s house are no longer monitored.


    That night, a carriage stopped at the door.


    A mother and son came down from the carriage.


    The woman looks smart and steady, while the child looks like a young man of eighteen or nine.


    After learning the news, the old lady stood at the door and waited attentively.


    Seeing them, they welcomed them with joy.


    "Oh, my good grandson! Grandma misses you so much. Come in quickly."


    Compared with the old lady''s booing, the young man looked a little impatient.


    But his mother patted the child on the shoulder and motioned to him with her eyes.


    The young man showed a little smile, but in fact, there was no intimacy between his grandparents and grandchildren. He was completely perfunctory.


    But the old lady didn''t see it. She took her grandson to the main hall of the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su could see the whole process clearly.


    Although the mother and son dress up very low-key and ordinary, in fact, their living standards are absolutely not bad.


    However, compared with elder Zhao, the young man looks more like his mother.


    Want to correct your name so soon?


    Lin Mengya felt a little uncomfortable.


    The old lady just handed out the news, and the mother and son rushed over.


    It seems that they should live not far away.


    So, elder Zhao is still in touch with them behind aunt Fang''s back, right?


    However, she is not the kind of person who likes to chew her tongue behind her back.


    When the matter is settled, aunt Fang and elder Zhao will certainly deal with it.


    The three people over there soon reached an agreement, but to Lin Mengya''s surprise, the young man named Zhao Zifei wanted to see Aunt Fang''s situation.


    Strange, do they also want to vent their inner dissatisfaction before the body?


    But when she looked at the mother and son, her emotions didn''t look like how much hatred there was.


    Finally, the old lady agreed to their request and asked someone to take them to the backyard.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su hurried back.


    Before those people arrived, they put the bodies back first.


    "Grandma, the Yin of these dead bodies is too heavy. I''m afraid they will collide with you. Why don''t you let me go in with my mother so that you won''t see bad luck." Zhao Zifei said suddenly.


    The old lady was very satisfied with the consideration of her grandchildren and told them not to stay too long, so she left with someone first.


    The mother and son seemed to have been prepared and went straight to Aunt Fang''s house without saying a word.


    After a while, they came out.


    Zhao Zifei frowned. "Things are missing. It seems that someone started in advance. Mother, could it be the old lady?"


    The woman called Mrs. Duan shook her head.


    "The old woman doesn''t know the existence of that thing at all, and these people don''t look like the old woman can kill."


    Sure enough, there is a conspiracy!


    Lin Mengya just thinks today is really an exciting day.


    The big fish and the small fish jumped up one by one.


    In the future, she must learn from her experience and don''t talk much even in front of the dead body.


    Well, let''s pass it in password. It''s much safer.


    "What about that? Is it like what the old woman said, just a young master of the Zhao family?"


    Zhao Zifei''s tone sounded very dissatisfied.


    Mrs. Duan thought more, "of course, we don''t just want to get a Zhao family, but although it''s not there, Zhao Yixuan is still useful. Remember what I said, if we catch Zhao Yixuan, we won''t get less than those things in the future."


    It was really a tearful Mother child relationship. Lin Mengya was almost moved.


    Being a mother doesn''t teach her children to live on their own, but abets her children to engage in such intrigues.


    If a child under such education does not grow into a villain, God is blind.


    But the mother and son were more difficult than the old lady.


    Lin Mengya saw the mother and son come to Aunt Fang.


    Do they want to destroy the dead?


    Lin Mengya has been carrying her heart, but she sees that the other party is just looking for something carefully on Aunt Fang.


    They didn''t ask aunt Fang to take those gestures, but Lin Mengya saw that they also took a focused look at Aunt Fang''s back.


    In addition to some unspeakable and terrible speculation, Lin Mengya felt that the other party was confirming some speculation.


    "Come on, she''s really not."


    Mrs. Duan was disappointed. She threw aunt Fang in place and left with Zhao Zifei.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya felt even more confused.


    This attitude doesn''t look like treating a rival in love at all.

 Chapter 2674

    She didn''t get up carefully until the mother and son left.


    She really couldn''t figure out why the attitude of the mother and son was so strange.


    What are the thoughts of those who want to poison them, but just guard against them like this.


    Also, what would they want from Aunt Fang?


    All this, like a thick fog, enveloped the whole Zhao family.


    I think my grandson is in hand. The old lady feels that she has firmly grasped the lifeline of the Zhao family. Even when Fang Rao''s "bones are not cold", she has begun to fish for silver.


    On this day, Lin Mengya finally saw the prototype of Zhou peipi.


    In addition to the immovable and worthless, the old lady almost swept Fang Rao''s yard.


    I''m afraid if I look at it from another person, I''m afraid I won''t think it''s the old lady''s attempt to kill money.


    But before the old lady was happy, Zhao Yixuan, the real owner of the family, came back with scars.


    As soon as the old lady saw her son, she smiled happily. As soon as she was about to go forward and say something about Zhao Zifei, she saw that the other party ignored her and hurried to Fang Rao''s yard.


    "Rao''er!"


    The earth shaking voice was mixed with grief and anger.


    The old lady was stunned and immediately remembered that there were more than a dozen dead bodies in the backyard.


    She was a little dissatisfied, but she still pretended to be compassionate.


    "Alas, people can''t come back from death. Son, you still have to look forward..."


    "Did you kill her?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Yixuan asked her with red eyes and no reason.


    The old lady is indeed a little guilty.


    But she didn''t kill her. Pointing to Zhao Yixuan''s nose, she scolded, "I''m your mother. That''s how you talk to me? This little bitch killed herself. What does it have to do with me?"


    But Zhao Yixuan seemed crazy and stared at the woman who should be his own mother.


    "You don''t like her everywhere, so you killed her while I was besieged. Why don''t you kill me together? All the money in this family belongs to you?"


    What doesn''t he know about the old lady''s plan?


    Just thinking about a little mother child relationship made her an old lady in the house.


    But she was greedy and tried to control all the money in her family.


    Now he only regretted that he had to listen to his fourth uncle and thought she was just an old woman who wanted to rely on her children for the elderly.


    After all, he is too credulous.


    The old lady''s heart bristled with his eyes.


    But she really didn''t kill anyone.


    "I''m dissatisfied with her disrespect to me, but why do I have to kill her? I just want my grandson to inherit the family..."


    But she didn''t want to. As soon as she said this, she realized that it was wrong.


    Sure enough, Zhao Yixuan changed his face.


    "I said earlier that you have no other grandchildren except Zhao Ziyan."


    With that, Zhao Yixuan, regardless of the other party''s sophistry, just gently picked up Fang Rao''s body and whispered sadly in her ear.


    "I''m back. I''m sorry. I''m late. But don''t worry, I won''t let go of the people who hurt you."


    The old lady has been a little flustered.


    She just felt elated before, but forgot that Fang Rao became a sworn enemy between herself and her son as soon as she died.


    Before, she found how happy Fang Rao was when she died, and now she is so upset.


    If she had known that this unfilial son would misunderstand, she would have pretended for a while.


    At this time, Mrs. Duan and her son, who got the news, also rushed over.


    "Mother, is father really in there?"


    In the clear voice, there is still some joy and tension at the moment.


    "Well, wait!"


    But Zhao Zifei could not wait to run in.


    Compared with the maturity and sophistication Lin Mengya saw before, Zhao Zifei is like a impetuous young man looking forward to his father.


    Instead of calling his father directly, he stood carefully in the yard, and his face turned a little pale.


    Mrs. Duan followed.


    But it was like seeing the scene here for the first time. He immediately put his hands together and said, "God, it''s really a sin. What''s going on?"


    Both mother and son are good actors.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would have thought that the two cold-blooded people in the afternoon were not them.


    With her eyes closed, she tried to support her ears.


    There was always a faint smell of blood in the yard, and there was the smell of hemostatic ointment prepared by her herself.


    It seems that Zhao Yixuan came back alive after a fierce battle.


    I don''t know if yu is hurt.


    On the other hand, Zhao Zifei looked forward to meeting his father.


    But it was a pity that Zhao Yixuan, who was devastated, didn''t even give a look to the mother and son.


    Seeing this, the old lady couldn''t help but speak again.


    "Zifei and his mother were picked up by me. Yixuan, you are not young. Zifei stays here and can help you share it. Look, Zifei is so good. Isn''t he better than Zhao Ziyan''s little bastard?"


    But he didn''t want to, but Zhao Yixuan just looked at the old lady coldly.


    "Get out!"


    A gloomy word instantly sealed everyone''s mouth.


    The old lady was afraid of him.


    Without saying a word, he left bitterly. In his heart, he hated Fang Rao even more.


    She was not happy when she died. Sure enough, she was born to control her!


    It''s Zhao Zifei.


    He did not deliberately entangle, but bowed heavily to Zhao Yixuan.


    "Please feel sorry for the change. Zifei and his mother are watching outside the hospital. If you need anything, you can call us at any time."


    With that, he followed his mother and left.


    Outsiders quit. Lin Mengya wanted to wake up secretly so that she could talk to elder Zhao.


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that the tough man''s face of elder Zhao was full of tears.


    He kissed aunt Fang''s forehead painfully, and tears even wet aunt Fang''s skirt.


    Lin Mengya immediately lay flat, full of melancholy.


    If elder Zhao knew it was all her idea, would he kill her?


    Finally, when the other party stopped crying, she opened her eyes and tried to talk to the other party.


    But I didn''t want Zhao Yixuan to look at her as soon as he looked up.


    Lin Mengya was also stunned for fear that the other party would shout in panic for a moment.


    But don''t want to, the other party lowered his head again.


    He looked inexplicably sad and said in a low voice: "since I''ve had hallucinations, why don''t you wake up. Even if it''s a dream, I won''t wake up all my life."


    Lin Mengya


    It''s over. It''s exciting.


    Seeing that no one was watching, she immediately got up.


    When she came to elder Zhao, the other party still insisted that she was an illusion.


    She reached out and patted Zhao Chang


    Old shoulders.


    The latter obviously shook his body and then said something.


    "Madam, in fact, I''m not afraid of ghosts at all. If you become a ghost in the future, can you come to me too? Don''t worry, I won''t find a mage to deal with you, and I will take good care of you."


    Oh, it''s fun.


    People and ghosts love something. It sounds exciting.


    incorrect! Who''s a ghost!


    With some indignation, she took out her little book and wrote a line in bold capital.


    "I am a man, not a ghost!"


    Elder Zhao only took a look and continued to talk in his sleep with his wife.


    "Woo woo, I heard from the older generation that they won''t speak after the ghost dies. Fortunately, madam can write, and you can write for me later. I must bind them into a book and bring them into the coffin when I die."


    Lin Mengya was angry.


    She continued to write, "not only am I not a ghost, but your wife is not dead. If you don''t recognize the facts for me, I''ll tell your wife everything you just said!"


    This time, Zhao Yixuan hesitated for a moment, and then grabbed the small book.


    "I, you..."


    A man who is too excited won''t say anything.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that he would attract the attention of people outside. She immediately made a gesture to him to keep his voice down.


    At the moment, Zhao Yixuan believed her a little, but still had some doubts.


    "You said it was you. How can you prove it?"


    Lin Mengya resisted the impulse to kick the other party, didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, and directly grabbed the book back.


    "The people in the yard are pretending to die in order to confuse those outside. By the way, where''s my man?"


    Zhao Yixuan swallowed his saliva with some hesitation.


    "Can''t people who die in the yard go out?"


    She endured it again and again, but she still couldn''t.


    But fortunately, she didn''t do it herself, but directly pressed his big hand on Aunt Fang''s face.


    "You touch, the dead will have such a temperature?"


    The handwriting on the little book is a little scrawly.


    Obviously, the owner of the word is very angry.


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan found something strange.


    Indeed, although the temperature is relatively low, it is indeed warm.


    But when he was happy, he suddenly remembered that the girl didn''t see all his stupid appearance before.


    Elder Zhao, who has been in the Presbyterian Church for more than ten years, fell into deep fear.


    It''s over. His shame will be known by his wife!


    "OK, as long as you behave well, I can''t tell Aunt Fang. Now can you tell me where my man is?"


    Lin Mengya calmed down a little and took the opportunity to take the initiative.


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t have much time to be annoyed. As long as his wife didn''t die, it was all in time. He began to cheer up at the moment.


    "Brother Mu is taking a rest outside. Don''t worry, he just suffered some skin injuries. Speaking of it, it''s all because of me. I met an ambush when I came back. If the two little brothers didn''t work hard to save me, I''m afraid I''ll never have the chance to see my wife again!" Elder Zhao sighed.


    But Lin Mengya felt a little confused.


    In addition to his own man, the other should be Huoxiao.


    But if elder Zhao knew that his little brother was his wife''s son, would he feel too hasty?


    Fortunately, she focused on the safety of long Tianyu.


    "He''s hurt? Where are they now? Why didn''t they come back with you?" She wrote hastily.

 Chapter 2675

    Zhao Yixuan hesitated for a moment, then said in a serious low voice: "they went after those who ambushed me. But I think the two little brothers seem to have enemies with those people."


    "Who ambushed you?" Lin Mengya wrote again.


    When it comes to this matter, Zhao Yixuan is full of fog.


    "I don''t know them either, but I see the shape of a flower on their sleeves."


    Higanbana?


    Isn''t that the pattern used by Huo Xiao''s enemies?


    Why did they ambush elder Zhao?


    She can be sure that at least until today, there must be no such group in the list of enemies between her and Yu.


    Does long Tianyu want to avenge Huoxiao?


    When I think about it, I don''t think it''s right.


    If it was really because of Huo Xiao, Yu decided not to make such a hasty decision to do it himself.


    For a time, Lin Mengya only felt that there were more mysteries in her heart.


    "By the way, who hurt you?" Elder Zhao asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and pressed down her doubts.


    "It''s a steward named Zhao ting. I heard aunt Fang say that he was an old man of the Zhao family. Although he doesn''t admit that he did it, the poison was indeed found from him, and the things that can awaken Zhao Ziyan were found together."


    Seeing the words Zhao Ting, elder Zhao''s eyebrows tightened.


    I think aunt Fang was right. Zhao Ting''s betrayal was really unexpected to both of them.


    "Zhao Ting... Where is he now?"


    "We hid people before we decided to fake death, but the top priority now is to find out who wanted to murder aunt Fang," Lin Mengya wrote


    Zhao Yixuan nodded and thought she was right.


    They had a discussion in the small book again.


    Finally, elder Zhao decided to cooperate with their actions and cheat the demons and ghosts hidden in the house first.


    But Lin Mengya finally couldn''t resist the impulse to kick Zhao Yixuan.


    Without him, the other party just hesitated to ask if she could only write her name when she was in mourning.


    The reason was that he was afraid that his wife would lose her life in the future.


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood and spray him.


    "It''s your wife who''s the key!!! It''s useless for you to write my name!!! Also, am I not afraid of losing my life?"


    Lin Mengya used three capital exclamation marks at the end of each sentence to express her anger.


    Who is this love brain? It must not be the tough character who looked difficult to deal with when we first met.


    Finally, under her coercion and inducement, Zhao Yixuan reluctantly agreed.


    Nevertheless, he was very careful to write less on the word "square".


    Fortunately, few of the Zhao family will really care about Aunt Fang''s death.


    When elder Zhao proposed to bury his wife, the old lady was not satisfied, but she didn''t dare to object too much.


    But she had a plan and pushed Mrs. Duan out.


    "I''m old and can''t do these trivial things well. Duan''s family is a woman from everyone. I think she can help you with these things."


    But Duan, who had been standing aside, shook his head and declined the old lady''s recommendation.


    Finally, it was Zhao Yixuan who made the decision.


    "Madam Duan, thank you for this. I just want my wife to settle down early."


    Mrs. Duan looked at each other somewhat unexpectedly.


    But elder Zhao was only sad and haggard.


    She bit her teeth, nodded and said, "please rest assured, I will take good care of my wife''s funeral."


    In the old lady''s smile, Zhao Yixuan handed over the key to the house to Mrs. Duan for the time being.


    In the yard, Lin Mengya, who no longer had to go out to inquire about the news himself, also learned from elder Zhao that Mrs. Duan was in charge of the family.


    On the night she negotiated with elder Zhao, elder Zhao took away most of the people in the yard in the name of collecting the body.


    It left aunt Fang and aunt LAN, as well as several people who have kung fu and can protect themselves.


    They have now joined Mo Yan and Huo Yunsi, who were smuggled out first.


    They will be safe until things are settled.


    "What exactly is the origin of this madam Duan?" Lin Mengya changed a small book.


    No way. The usage rate is too high recently. Fortunately, she has goods in stock.


    There was not much expression on Zhao Yixuan''s face.


    "She should have made a mistake when I was young and frivolous."


    "Should I?" Lin Mengya wants to kick people again.


    What kind of scum man is talking about? With all the children, he''s not sure yet?


    But elder Zhao obviously has more say.


    "I was calculated by others and accidentally met her during my recovery. At that time, we were young and I didn''t control myself."


    Lin Mengya felt she couldn''t control her legs.


    Although she wanted not to interfere in the emotional problems that Aunt Fang saw with him before, now she thinks she should raise the hammer of justice and hammer the old scum man to death.


    "But -"


    The hammer hovered in mid air.


    She only saw elder Zhao rubbing his forehead, which was very puzzling.


    "I remember her, but I feel very strange to her. And the child she gave birth to, don''t you think he''s not like me at all?"


    Pooh! His face is just like him.


    Lin Mengya pinched her pen for fear that she would stab the scum man when she was angry.


    "So you secretly raise their mother and son? Elder Zhao, I always think you are a responsible man. Now it seems that you are really sorry for my trust in you."


    After writing, she looked contemptuously at each other.


    But elder Zhao denied: "I didn''t abandon their mother and son. In fact, I can''t remember what they left me for. But I''m sure I never abandoned her, let alone broke up with her.


    In fact, yesterday was also the first time I saw their mother and son again. I once found them and left them a large sum of money, enough for them to live the rest of their life without worry.


    I swear, when I married my wife, I never had such a bad debt. "


    As a person who has learned mind skills, Lin Mengya can easily judge whether a person is lying from his eyes, expression and action.


    Although Zhao Yixuan seems a little inhumane, in fact, after a long time of contact, he can find that his inner temperament is completely different from his outer temperament.


    In particular, the relationship with aunt Fang in the car is an out and out love brain.


    In that paragraph just now, she was sure that the other party really didn''t lie.


    So, Mrs. Duan should have left elder Zhao first.


    Is this another drama of abandoning her husband for wealth and glory, and when her husband is developed, there is a desire to make up again


    £¿


    But Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei are different from the old lady.


    The two men also carried a lot of secrets.


    "In a word, I always feel that the appearance of these two people is not accidental. Especially the other party seems to know everything about the government, and they seem to be looking for something." She wrote down her doubts.


    And elder Zhao frowned.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I know they will show their fox tail."


    Both of them think so.


    At the next funeral, Lin Mengya became a servant girl of the Zhao family as a newly bought maid by elder Zhao.


    Because of her natural "disability", she was arranged to guard the mourning hall.


    Under her observation, Mrs. Duan is really a good housekeeper.


    Everything was in order under her arrangement.


    Everyone has his own duties and clear conditioning.


    Lin Mengya''s job is to guard the mourning hall and watch the incense not to let it break.


    Although this is a relatively easy job, it takes a long time. Even if she wants to be lazy, she can''t leave for too long.


    Fortunately, she has a systematic reminder, but she seems to be more diligent than others.


    And Mrs. Duan finally arrived at the mourning hall at dusk.


    "You go down first."


    She held back about.


    Lin Mengya also retreated in a proper way, but Mrs. Duan stopped her on the way.


    "You stay."


    She was curious about what the other party was going to do.


    But now they doubt whether the other party doubts her identity.


    Fortunately, she can always pretend. Even if she guesses in her heart, her face is still calm.


    Mrs. Duan first perfumed the memorial tablet, and then her eyes fell on her face.


    "You just came to the mansion, didn''t you?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she was more and more sure that Mrs. Duan must have been to the Zhao family.


    Otherwise, how could she see at a glance that she was a newcomer?


    "I heard from the steward that you are diligent and responsible. I thought, if you are really as good as he said, will you come to serve me when the funeral is over?"


    Mrs. Duan''s words, if to an ordinary servant, are no different from the pie falling from the world.


    You know, all the people in the house are talking about it now. It is said that in the future, maybe the back house of the Zhao family will be surnamed Duan.


    Therefore, some people already want to curry favor with Mrs. Duan.


    Accordingly, Lin Mengya showed a flattered look and was so excited that she didn''t know what to do.


    Mrs. Duan was not surprised at all, but with a tolerant and kind smile.


    "I know you can''t talk. Maybe it''s a defect in other people''s view. But I think this kind of population wind is tight. I have no other requirements. The most important thing to follow me is not to talk. I believe you can do well."


    In fact, it''s easy to buy people''s hearts with each other''s pleasant face.


    If we change a real servant with dumb disease today, these words alone will be enough to move people and then work hard for Mrs. Duan.


    Lin Mengya also burst into tears, then hung her head and wiped her eyes. The play was full.


    Mrs. Duan was very satisfied with her performance and timely mentioned: "but now, I have an important thing that needs a suitable person to do."


    She said in her heart, the topic has finally come!

 Chapter 2676

    She chose to make up such a background after some thinking.


    He has no power, can''t speak, and is a newcomer.


    If Mrs. Duan wants to do something in the Zhao family, she will probably choose someone who is easy to control and handle.


    Since she was transferred to guard the mourning hall, she knew she had entered Mrs. Duan''s eyes.


    Now it seems that it is true.


    She looked up timidly, but her face was urgent to work for Mrs. Duan.


    Mrs. Duan looked very satisfied and smiled again.


    "I knew you were a good girl who wanted to repay her kindness. In fact, it''s not difficult."


    She whispered a word in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed in amazement, but then she shook her head violently, with a look of fear on her face.


    At this time, Mrs. Duan''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "You don''t know. Although I gave birth to a son to the elder, he has never thought of our mother and son for so many years. Now my wife has just gone, and it''s really ugly for me to go into the house with my child. If you can get the elder''s eyes, maybe you can help me talk."


    Just now, Mrs. Duan asked her to seduce elder Zhao!


    This is in front of the memorial tablet of someone else''s wife, and she is not afraid of being scratched by someone else''s wife in the middle of the night.


    Seeing that she didn''t agree, the lady was selling miserably and luring. She was thirsty. Lin Mengya showed a little heart.


    Mrs. Duan sneered in her heart.


    She knew which woman could resist the temptation of money at this time.


    Just another fool.


    "Well, now that you agree, I''ll arrange it."


    Mrs. Duan''s face was full of happy smiles. She even took her hand and called her sister affectionately.


    "Good sister, we will be a family in the future. You don''t have to be afraid. As long as you listen to me, the elder will accept you."


    Lin Mengya felt faint nausea.


    According to her age, elder Zhao can be her father, okay.


    I''m afraid the woman really thinks of people as big fools.


    In order to "recharge", Mrs. Duan generously took her half a day off.


    When she returned to the servant''s room where she lived, she saw that her bedding had been thrown at the door.


    She frowned. Whose idea was this?


    "Yo, the climber is back. He doesn''t pee. He looks like himself. He''s disabled and wants to curry favor with his wife!"


    This tone is sour into lemonade.


    She didn''t care about this little trick at all.


    If she is not in the same position, she is afraid that she will be a rolling blow.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    But someone took the initiative to stand out for her.


    "What are you doing?"


    That girl is the real confidant of Mrs. Duan.


    Like her master, she is smart, capable and resourceful.


    But in a few days, let the Zhao family from top to bottom be respectful to her.


    But I haven''t seen anyone. She''s very close to anyone.


    For a time, their jealousy of Lin Mengya became more serious.


    "Girl, are you okay? You ignore them, madam said. We will be sisters in the future. If you have anything, just tell me and I''ll deal with them."


    Lin Mengya held the quilt, hung her head and shook her head. Naturally, she didn''t find the contempt in the eyes of the girl named Xu''er.


    "Good morning, madam


    I''ve arranged a separate residence for you, and I''ll take you there. "


    Staring at the group of people as a warning, Lin Mengya was dragged away by Xu''er.


    Along the way, Xu''er was almost close to her, as if they were like a pair of sisters.


    Until I got to a small room that was quite spacious, Xu''er said, "you''ll live here in the future. It''s not worth your wife''s kindness to you to be loyal to your wife in the future."


    Lin Mengya nodded quickly. Her reddish eyes were full of gratitude.


    Xu''er laughed at her ignorance, but her attitude was kind.


    Only after she left, Lin Mengya, who always looked very nervous, restrained her disguised tension and uneasiness.


    This lady is really interesting.


    He said he was good to her, but in fact he wanted to stand her up and become the target of public criticism.


    In addition to being moved, she was more targeted by the whole family''s red eye disease.


    In this way, she had to be more attached to each other and at the mercy of Mrs. Duan.


    This idea is definitely several times better than the old lady''s mother and son.


    Or in the room arranged for her by the other party, there are few people and quiet.


    She surveyed the room.


    The bedding and furnishings are new, and the most conspicuous is a fairly exquisite dressing table.


    There are several kinds of rouge powder on it, and even some inexpensive but rather ostentatious jewelry.


    She flipped through the wardrobe.


    There are brand-new clothes and skirts inside, and the extremely fresh and tender color is too eye-catching.


    She just glanced a few times and thought that the lady had really made a capital.


    But she didn''t believe the other party''s story at all.


    Would such a scheming woman put her future hopes on other women?


    She scratched her lips and felt that it was really interesting.


    While thinking about each other''s intentions, he rubbed his neck.


    Recently, she has recovered well from her injury, but occasionally she has some unspeakable itching.


    Fortunately, it will pass soon, and it won''t make her itch like before.


    She felt out a few syllables.


    Although she was hoarse and rough, it was much better than that she could no longer speak.


    After a steady night''s sleep, the next day at dawn, there was a loud sound of Suona outside.


    Lin Mengya was awakened by fear.


    Rubbing her heart beating wildly, she secretly vowed that if she died in the future, she would never use suona. She was afraid that she would be scared to live.


    Soon, she remembered that today was the day of the funeral of "Mrs. Zhao".


    A strange smile rose to his lips.


    Cough, if aunt Fang knew this later, I don''t know what she would think.


    It is said that the funeral of the master mother in the house should be solemn inside and outside the house.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t see any pain on those people''s faces.


    Even, some people took the opportunity to curry favor with their future new mistress.


    Lin Mengya had no sense of existence. If it hadn''t been for the operation of Mrs. Duan''s master and servant yesterday, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have attracted anyone''s attention at all.


    She hung her head, looked at her toes, and let others look and say nothing.


    Over time, those people also feel boring.


    Seeing that no one was staring at her, she quietly stepped back and hid in the shade of a tree in the backyard.


    Although elder Zhao didn''t make the fake funeral public, at least the whole family took it as true.


    So on this day, the whole Zhao family was empty


    Swing.


    This is a good opportunity for some people with a heart.


    This morning, she received a message from elder Zhao.


    Said Xu''er wanted to touch his study last night.


    But at that time, the other party reacted too quickly, and elder Zhao didn''t catch the other party on the spot.


    Today, he also deliberately revealed a gap in order to invite the king into the urn.


    Sure enough, just as the suona outside was far away, there was a slender figure sneaking in the direction of elder Zhao''s study.


    Lin Mengya''s position is very hidden. With her systematic help, the other party is not aware of a big living man here at all.


    She saw Xu''er look around carefully, and then, like a loach, slipped into elder Zhao''s study.


    The other party was very cautious. The doors and windows were closed tightly, so that she couldn''t see anything inside.


    Fortunately, there are not many people in the house today, and the voice is no longer noisy. She has the courage to increase her hearing sensitivity.


    Soon, she heard that Xu''er seemed to be looking for something in the study.


    But after a while, she heard a crisp "click".


    Then there was a dull sliding sound.


    Xu''er seemed to give a small exclamation, but there was no other sound in the study soon.


    The other party didn''t come out, which means that Xu''er may have found the dark room in the study.


    She was not in a hurry to follow.


    Since elder Zhao can safely set up this bureau, it shows that there should be nothing important in it.


    About a quarter of an hour later, footsteps sounded again.


    Lin Mengya heard the sliding sound again, but then Xu''er didn''t stop at all, but went straight out of the study.


    As before, Xu''er cautiously confirmed that there was no one around and crept away.


    But Lin Mengya saw her look become very strange.


    It looked incredible, and then hurried back to Mrs. Duan''s room.


    Lin Mengya can''t help wondering what clues elder Zhao left to Xu''er in his study.


    Busy until the evening, Lin Mengya had the opportunity to meet elder Zhao secretly.


    As a widower who has just died of his wife, elder Zhao''s mental state is somewhat decadent.


    Lin Mengya thought he was too deep into the play.


    But in the world, Zhao Yixuan is now full of doubts.


    "Not surprisingly, the maid next to Mrs. Duan did enter your study. Moreover, she found the secret room in the study."


    But Zhao Yixuan was a little surprised and asked her, "secret room? What secret room?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately wondered, "didn''t you leave the clue on purpose?"


    Zhao Yixuan shook his head and took out a piece of stationery with faint ink on it from under a pile of rice paper.


    "The clues I left behind are here, and in order not to make them suspicious, I made a special effort."


    Lin Mengya took the letter and saw that the handwriting was not very clear, just like the handwriting through the poor quality rice paper.


    But it was even more strange.


    "I heard her turn on the mechanism and disappear. Don''t you know the dark room in this study?"


    She thought the Presbyterian Zhao would deny it.


    Unexpectedly, the other party sank his face, and then said somewhat depressed, "maybe I really don''t know."


    Lin Mengya knew he wouldn''t joke about such things. Suddenly, she also mentioned it in her heart.


    "It''s troublesome. Why don''t we find out where the secret room mechanism is and see what she found."

 Chapter 2677

    Elder Zhao''s expression was dignified for a moment, and then agreed to her proposal.


    Looking for something, Lin Mengya is professional.


    But elder Zhao felt a little overwhelmed.


    After all, this is his study.


    In his study, there was a secret room he didn''t know.


    If this goes out, it is estimated that he will be ridiculed to death.


    Lin Mengya went through all the places she could see in the room.


    Whether it was books, furniture, or various furnishings, she explored every place that seemed to be a mechanism.


    Unfortunately, I got nothing.


    No!


    She frowned slightly, thought and took out her little book to communicate with each other.


    But at the moment, elder Zhao preferred whether she had heard wrong.


    "It''s possible, but I did hear something moving, and the man did disappear for some time."


    Looking at her determined words, elder Zhao was also skeptical.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya''s eyes were attracted by a shrine enshrined in her study.


    If she didn''t move just now, that''s all.


    Seeing that she was going to lay a hand on the holy throne of her ancestors, elder Zhao quickly stopped her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to the shrine.


    Unfortunately, elder Zhao flatly refused.


    "No! You can search anywhere you want, but you can''t disrespect my ancestors!"


    "I''m not trying to destroy your ancestral throne. I promise I''ll be careful."


    She wrote sincerely.


    Unfortunately, this time, elder Zhao was stubborn and wouldn''t let her touch him.


    The more he maintained, the more suspicious Lin Mengya felt.


    If the mechanism is really in the shrine, elder Zhao, who respects his ancestors so much, may not find it all his life.


    One of them is determined to see and the other is determined to protect.


    I was arguing silently, but I didn''t know who met where. I just heard a "click".


    Later, elder Zhao saw with his own eyes that the ancestral tablet he had worshipped for more than ten years collapsed.


    He immediately changed his face. He just wanted to help him. The next moment, he saw two rows of bookshelves not far from the shrine, which suddenly opened.


    The dark tunnel appeared in front of them.


    Lin Mengya sniffed that there was a strong smell of dust in the air. I think it must have been a long time.


    Covering her mouth and nose, she looked inside.


    The tunnel is very deep, about the width of two people walking side by side, and it''s very dark inside. You can''t see anything at all.


    "Go down and have a look?" She pointed to the tunnel and asked elder Zhao with her eyes.


    The latter still didn''t come back. Is there really a secret room?


    "Yi Xuan, are you still inside?"


    Just then, Mrs. Duan''s voice suddenly sounded outside.


    Lin Mengya and Zhao Yixuan just looked at each other, and they tacitly thought that Mrs. Duan must not find this secret room.


    "What''s up?"


    Zhao Yixuan made a look at Lin Mengya, then arranged his clothes, pretended that nothing had happened and went out.


    Mrs. Duan held a cup of ginseng tea in her hand and looked at Zhao Yixuan with bright eyes.


    "I heard that you didn''t eat anything today. I know you''re in a bad mood, but you have to take good care of your body."


    She knows best that she should put on such a soft and considerate posture in front of a heartbroken man in order to arouse each other''s pity.


    Zhao Yixuan nodded, but her hand closed the door very quickly. She only had time to see a touch of light green skirt.


    Hang down your head, but you can''t help sneering in your heart.


    Unexpectedly, the dumb girl looks timid and obedient, but she can''t wait.


    It seems that she really didn''t pick the wrong person.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that she had been calculated by Mrs. Duan.


    I think even if she knows, she doesn''t care at all.


    When she heard the footsteps go away, she carefully closed the mechanism on the niche again.


    After repeated experiments, she finally realized that the two keys to opening and closing the mechanism were the two candlesticks in front of the shrine.


    The one on the left is on and the one on the right is off.


    Moreover, in the open state, the spirit tablet falls down, otherwise it will bounce up by itself.


    She was not so anxious and tried to go down and check by herself in the absence of elder Zhao.


    Just as she had just crept out of the study, as soon as she looked back, she suddenly found Xu''er standing behind her, and was startled.


    "Why are you here?" Xu''er''s face was not very good-looking, and his tone was like interrogation.


    Lin Mengya hung her head and looked at her toes. She deliberately seemed at a loss, just like a child who had done something wrong and was caught.


    Xu''er looked at each other defensively.


    Although she knew that the mute girl was a stepping stone carefully chosen by her wife, she still couldn''t see the other party''s sneaky appearance.


    "This is the master''s study. You don''t want to take the opportunity to steal!"


    Xu Er grabbed her wrist hard.


    Lin Mengya shook her head desperately, even with a few water lights in her eyes.


    Xu''er glanced at her sharply and made sure there was nothing special on the girl. Then he threw her hand away, lowered his voice and warned, "you''d better be honest with me, otherwise no matter how much madam values you, I will never let you go!"


    Under the threat of the other party, Lin Mengya can only nod timidly, looking cowardly.


    Maybe Xu''er also thought she was not threatening, so he let her leave.


    Just turned around, Lin Mengya''s eyes changed.


    She knew that Mrs. Duan chose her to make use of her, but her attitude just now made her think more.


    I''m afraid only Xu''er knows what''s in the secret room. Now there''s another lady Duan.


    I''m afraid Xu''er must have kept an eye on the study.


    In this way, if she and elder Zhao boldly open the secret room, it will arouse Xu''er''s vigilance.


    It seems that next time I have to find a good opportunity to open up all the ladies'' eyes.


    After the funeral, everything quickly returned to calm.


    Mrs. Duan''s mother and son entered the back house of the Zhao family under the encouragement of the old lady and the acquiescence of elder Zhao.


    Even though they don''t have a formal title yet, the Zhao family seems to have regarded them as future masters.


    Mrs. Duan is also very good at being a man.


    Whether it is the old lady or the young lady, or elder Zhao, the atmosphere is unprecedented harmony with all the officials in the house.


    If it weren''t for the white lanterns at the door, I''m afraid no one would remember. Just a few days ago, there was a lady Zhao in the house


    The existence of.


    Lin Mengya was promoted to the second-class girl next to Mrs. Duan.


    These days she feels very good, and because she never competes for favor, and she doesn''t speak.


    Everyone''s jealousy from the beginning gradually turned into neglect. In the end, no matter what they said, they no longer avoided her.


    I think she is a mute. Even if she knows, she can''t complain to the master anyway.


    But I don''t think every word they say has become Lin Mengya''s source of information.


    For example, Mrs. Duan took good care of elder Zhao every day. Some people even saw them walking under the moon one night;


    There is also the young childe Zhao Zifei, who is modest, polite and polite. He is completely different from the guy who used to occupy the magpie''s nest in the house. In recent days, someone has secretly asked Zhao Zifei to intervene in the business of the Zhao family in order to show his loyalty;


    Finally, there are the mother and daughter in the backyard.


    Mrs. Duan''s mother and son can enter the door. Thanks to the help of the old lady, the other party also reciprocates. She is actively persuading elder Zhao to recognize her mother, and by the way, she also gives Jun Rongrong the title of Miss Biao, and will marry in the scenery of the Zhao family in the future.


    Gee, what kind of watch girl is this?


    Lin Mengya wrote down another stroke to elder Zhao in her heart.


    I figured that maybe when it happened, I should have a good talk with aunt Fang.


    After all, even if it''s a play, it''s too ruthless for elder Zhao, a widower, to spend time with other women before the "madam"''s bones are cold?


    Of course, she also expressed her intention to elder Zhao.


    The other party heard the speech. Although he was angry, he still didn''t forget to lower his voice.


    "What are you writing about? When did I have sex with her? I tell you, you must not tell my wife about it, otherwise..."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked each other "otherwise what?"


    Zhao Yixuan had no choice but to explain: "that night, she took the initiative to tell me about my wife''s past. I was to explore the enemy''s situation. Don''t get me wrong. My loyalty to my wife can be learned from the sun and the moon!"


    Tut, just clarify and take the opportunity to show your love.


    Lin Mengya despised each other. She was old and young.


    Smell speech, just casually write in the book: "she used to know aunt Fang?"


    Seeing this, Zhao Yixuan whispered, "she said that Arao had met her when she was young. I didn''t believe it at first. What she said later was indeed Arao''s little habits. So I was also curious about how she met Arao."


    This is strange. Lin Mengya can''t help wondering.


    "Then you didn''t ask her how she intersected with aunt Fang?"


    Zhao Yixuan paused and said, "she said that she was accidentally met by ah Rao when she was about to give birth. At that time, she didn''t know that the wife who kindly saved her was ah Rao. He also said that ah Rao also took a little boy. I think it should be the child of the Huo family."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows moved.


    According to time, Duan Fu''s life should be after Huoxiao and before aunt Fang''s door.


    If she had met aunt Fang Huoxiao''s mother and son at that time, it would be possible.


    And at that time, aunt Fang was trapped in Fang''s house. Even Huoxiao wanted to see her secretly.


    If the mother and son go out secretly, it''s understandable that others don''t know.


    The key is, how could it happen that I met elder Zhao''s ex girlfriend?


    "She told you this to get close?" She asked, guessing.

 Chapter 2678

    "Maybe."


    Zhao Yixuan is not very smart about such things.


    Lin Mengya thought, too. If elder Zhao is really an expert in the Fengyue field, why would he waste so many years between him and aunt Fang.


    Tonight is a good time for the two to explore the secret room.


    Coincidentally, after chatting with elder Zhao that day, Mrs. Duan proposed that she had received a letter from her brother, saying that one of her nieces wanted to visit her these days.


    At that time, elder Zhao didn''t think there was anything wrong, so he agreed.


    Today''s man finally arrived. Mrs. Duan was so happy that she took Zhao Zifei to pick him up.


    She and elder Zhao also got a great opportunity.


    He opened the door of the secret room with ease.


    After that day, elder Zhao intentionally or unintentionally increased his stay in the study.


    According to Lin Mengya''s observation, Xu''er tried to sneak in several times after that, but he didn''t find the best chance.


    So no one should have been in the secret room.


    They each carried a light lantern.


    Under the dim light, the tunnel was long and silent.


    Both of them raised the spirit of 120000 for fear that there were some mechanisms in it.


    But fortunately, although it makes people feel inexplicably depressed, there is no other danger.


    Lin Mengya is more adaptable to the darkness than elder Zhao.


    Not long ago, she saw a stone gate not far away.


    According to the signal agreed by the two outside, Lin Mengya gently shook her lantern.


    Elder Zhao looked back, "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya picked up the lantern and took the position above.


    Elder Zhao saw that there was a stone gate not far from him.


    The door is open. Unfortunately, it''s darker inside than outside. I can''t see what''s inside.


    He stopped Lin Mengya and drew out the long sword around his waist.


    "I''ll explore the way first. Be careful."


    With that, the man walked in first.


    The smell of dust inside is even stronger.


    She had to cover her mouth and nose with a handkerchief. Even so, she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    After a few minutes, there was no movement except the footsteps of elder Zhao.


    She also went in, but saw elder Zhao, who had stepped ahead of her, standing quietly in front of a wall.


    "Cough..."


    The air inside was so cloudy that she coughed up.


    Even so, elder Zhao did not move.


    Lin Mengya can''t help but have some doubts. Is it difficult? What plot did the other party get?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help being more alert.


    But when she waited until after Zhao Changlao, the man suddenly turned around and startled her.


    Oh, my God!


    She cried in her heart and patted her little hand gently along her chest.


    She gave the other party a hard look. Even if the other party''s generation is older than her, it can''t be so scary, can it?


    But Zhao Yixuan was not aware of the inadequacy of his behavior.


    Instead, he asked her anxiously.


    "Am I still alive?"


    In the gloomy secret room, the man in front of him was like an evil spirit and asked himself whether he was still alive.


    If she hadn''t lost her voice, she would have screamed.


    Then she reflexively chopped each other''s foot, and then took two steps back.


    "Hiss -"


    Her foot was really heavy. Elder Zhao only felt that the toe of her right foot would be broken by her.


    "It hurts. It seems that I''m alive, but you don''t have to work so hard? How can I say that I''m also your uncle''s generation? Why don''t you know how to respect the elderly, you girl?"


    Zhao Yixuan has long had complaints.


    You know, my wife is always talking about Miss Su recently. She seems to like her very much.


    But he vaguely felt that the other party didn''t respect him as an elder.


    Now it seems that there is really No.


    Lin Mengya glared at him angrily.


    Scary, scary, okay!


    It''s light to step on him. Fortunately, she doesn''t have heart diseases, otherwise she will be scared by him!


    Zhao Yixuan also touched the back of his head with a guilty conscience.


    But when his eyes touched the situation on the other side of the wall, he became serious again immediately.


    "Then come and have a look. What''s this?"


    Lin Mengya was almost a step away from him defensively, and then her eyes turned to the direction he pointed out.


    The current situation also surprised her.


    I saw a "man" lying on a stone bed in front of them!


    No, not alive.


    It was just a corpse with only a complete piece of skin wrapped around the bone.


    But what is more strange is that although the body''s face is a little shriveled and dehydrated, its facial features are clearly visible. It can be seen that it is a man who looks familiar and is in his twenties.


    There was an iron chain in the middle of the body''s waist, and the other end fell into the wall.


    Ordinary people must not be able to forcibly reverse this chain. Is the cause of death of this dead body related to this iron chain?


    "Do you know him?" Lin Mengya pointed to the body and asked with her eyes.


    Elder Zhao looked complex and said faintly, "if I didn''t have hallucinations, this body looks very similar to me when I was young."


    Oh, roar! Lin Mengya''s eyes turned to contempt.


    Is it difficult to be another illegitimate child?


    And died in the back room of his study.


    For a moment, countless passages of dog blood TV dramas flashed in her mind.


    What "poisonous father for fame, killing innocent illegitimate children" and so on, the eyes are becoming more and more complex.


    Elder Zhao suddenly felt blessed. Pointing to the body, he yelled angrily at her: "show me clearly! The style of clothes he wore was only found more than ten years ago! I had just returned to Zhao''s house at that time, and even the house had not been built. How can I kill him?"


    Is this really the case?


    Lin Mengya touched her chin. She thought she was walking quietly with small rags and was far away from Zhao Chang.


    The hopeless elder Zhao wanted to strangle her.


    This ghost girl! God must have sent him to kill him!


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not entirely skeptical of elder Zhao.


    She turned around, lifted the lantern and carefully observed the walls of the chamber of secrets.


    From the trace, it is indeed a little old, but she is not a professional, and she can''t see the specific date of the trace for the time being.


    But she accidentally found a plant that died in the corner of another dead body.


    "Master, it''s the branches and leaves of leaf milk fruit!" Xiaoyao reminded her in the system and passed the found information directly to her.


    Leaf milk fruit, a plant growing in dark and dark places.


    It is characterized by a small string of grapes on the top of slender leaves


    Grapes are average, but the particles are only black fruits the size of soybeans.


    It tastes sweet and nutritious.


    Under suitable conditions, it can bear fruit all year round.


    The information on the green Zheng spectrum also shows that in less than a year, the note of leaf milk fruit will grow one section, and the branches will leave bamboo like traces.


    She touched the branches and found that there were as many as 15 knots on them except those on the ground.


    But now the branches of yenaiguo have completely withered.


    She looked carefully at the distance between the branches and the direction of the dead body.


    Under the condition of being bound by iron chains, the corpse can still pick the fruit of leaf milk fruit to satisfy his hunger when he is alive.


    In order to prove her conjecture, Lin Mengya came to the serene corpse.


    "Stay away from him and be careful of fraud!" Zhao Yixuan immediately made a voice to stop it.


    But not as fast as her hand.


    She pinched open the body''s mouth through her handkerchief.


    Compared with the integrity of other parts, the teeth of the corpse are incomplete, and there are many black powdery substances in the mouth.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and twisted it. Only then did she determine her guess.


    Looking up again, I saw elder Zhao looking at her with an incredible face.


    Lin Mengya suddenly grinned at each other, and her eyebrows were full of excitement.


    Elder Zhao was startled by her in an instant and hurriedly stepped back to calm down.


    Oh, you deserve it!


    Now you know it''s hard to be scared!


    Elder Zhao is obviously incompetent to accept what happened tonight.


    "Why don''t we go up now? Anyway, there are no other clues except this body."


    Frightened by her abnormal smile just now, elder Zhao only felt cold all over.


    But Lin Mengya still nodded after slowly checking the condition of the body.


    Elder Zhao, whose scalp was numb, seemed to get an amnesty and hurried out.


    Lin Mengya followed.


    They soon got out of the tunnel.


    When the mechanism was completely sealed, elder Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, but when he saw what Lin Mengya was holding in her hand, he sucked it back.


    "You, what are you doing with this?"


    Lin Mengya''s hand was impressively holding a broken hand.


    Under the frightened eyes of the other party, she put the things in her hand on elder Zhao''s desk.


    "This is a prosthetic limb, not a real hand. If you don''t believe it, you can come and have a look." She wrote casually.


    Elder Zhao can''t be so calm as her.


    With a heart beating fiercely, elder Zhao came together and observed carefully under the bright candle light.


    It''s really a wooden prosthesis.


    And the workmanship is very realistic. At a glance, I really thought it was a human arm.


    But he still dared not touch it, so he had to ask her.


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Lin Mengya wrote: "the right hand prosthesis is very exquisite. It should not only be used for decoration. Look, its middle is hollow, and only two of its five fingers are solid. Although I can''t understand it, it seems that there is a mechanism here that can be manipulated."


    Being reminded by her, elder Zhao observed carefully again.


    When he looked carefully, he realized that the prosthesis was really exquisite.


    The arms and palms are equipped with simple and small mechanisms, and the two solid fingers can be controlled by the other three hollow fingers.


    This is a special prosthetic for the right hand of the corpse!

 Chapter 2679

    Elder Zhao looked at the old prosthetic limb and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "The design of this thing is very ingenious. It should be made by a famous master. I wonder if there are any skilled craftsmen in the ancient family who specialize in this way?"


    After reading it, Lin Mengya asked her doubts on the paper.


    Maybe the identity of the body can start from here.


    Elder Zhao sighed lightly and then mentioned it.


    "There is indeed a family in the ancient family that can make this kind of thing. Not only that, they are also very good at mechanisms, secret ways, and even the five elements yin-yang magic maze. They are also good at it."


    At this point, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "However, they have always been used for the Presbyterian Church. No one is allowed to order goods from them without permission except for some fixed places every year. Even I have only one chance every year."


    Mechanism, unknown secret room, exquisite prosthesis.


    It''s obviously not that simple that these can be put together.


    From the traces in the tunnel, it is obvious that it has existed for a long time.


    You know, elder Zhao is elder Sanhui now.


    Before his promotion, no one in the Zhao family should be qualified to order these things from that family.


    But they just exist.


    Lin Mengya keenly captures the key points.


    "It''s also possible that others in the Presbyterian Church did it?"


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit it.


    Squinting, Zhao Yixuan thought of his contributions to the Presbyterian Council over the years, and couldn''t help feeling a chill.


    The man''s face was similar to that of his youth, and he was imprisoned in the basement of his study. Even before today, he didn''t know the secret hidden in the secret room.


    This made him feel frightened and even calculated.


    It seemed that he was watching his eyes everywhere, giving him a sense of distrust for all.


    Maybe the dead bone in the secret room was him, and now it was just a dream he had before he was dying.


    Lin Mengya soon found that Zhao Changlao seemed to be in a trance.


    She knocked hard on the table at once.


    With a bang, Zhao Yixuan suddenly woke up from his confusion.


    "I am..."


    He looked at his hands.


    Just at that moment, he had a feeling of despair.


    In retrospect, I feel a little inexplicable.


    The dead bone is like him again, but it''s not him.


    So what''s the matter with him?


    When Lin Mengya saw that elder Zhao didn''t look right, she quickly checked him.


    Nothing else, but his spirit was unusually depressed.


    Does it mean that the other party was frightened by the dead body?


    After thinking about it, she wrote seriously, "in fact, it''s just a dead body. It''s dead, so there''s no danger anymore."


    Elder Zhao was stunned and immediately realized that the other party thought he was afraid.


    "I''m not afraid, I just..."


    Lin Mengya looked at each other sympathetically.


    "Yes, you''re not afraid. You''re just hard to accept for a while. It''s okay. I''m a professional doctor. I won''t laugh at you."


    Elder Zhao


    He pinched his eyebrows hard. He was sure that the girl came to kill herself!


    Finally, the prosthetic limb was properly kept by elder Zhao.


    In fact, the mechanism of the secret room is not strict.


    Just as


    Zhao family, elder Zhao easily won''t move the spirit throne of his ancestors.


    But for Xu''er, an outsider, there is nothing to avoid.


    There are indeed several dark spaces in the study, but the design is very secret. Shaolin Mengya can''t find them for a while and a half. It''s safe.


    They have a very tacit understanding. Zhao Yixuan plans to check the source of the prosthetic limb, while Lin Mengya chooses to continue to be a transparent person and inquire about relevant things in the house.


    The house has only been built for more than ten years, but the living man hidden under the study died in recent years.


    Well, before that, something unusual must have happened to the Zhao family.


    And she wants to pick out those related to the secret room from these, and maybe she can find out the reason for the existence of the secret room.


    After she left the study secretly, she just wanted to go back to her room, but she was stopped by Xu''er.


    "Dumb slave, where did you go just now?"


    It was close to dusk.


    The other side''s face was hidden in the shadow of the corridor. Somehow, it seemed to be painted with a touch of gloomy coldness.


    Dumb slave, this is the new name that Mrs. Duan "gave" her yesterday.


    It sounds like the name of an old feudal society.


    But the other party thought it was a great honor for her.


    Lin Mengya stood and motioned in the direction of the backyard.


    Xu''er walked slowly and said with a gloomy attitude, "madam, I don''t want you to cheat and play tricks in this house. If I can''t find you next time, I''ll let you know my strength."


    Lin Mengya shook her head quickly.


    Xu''er glared at her, which made her follow.


    In the front yard, lanterns have been lit.


    Compared with the desolation a few days ago, the Zhao family has regained their vitality.


    A dignified Mrs. Duan stood in the middle of the crowd.


    Compared with aunt Fang''s beautiful atmosphere with a sense of distance, Mrs. Duan is more like a gentle white lotus.


    After only a few days, she had the momentum of being a housewife.


    Lin Mengya just looked at it and dropped her head.


    False is false after all.


    The architectural style of the Zhao family and the Huo family is the same, which seems to be incompatible with Mrs. Duan.


    But now, no one will notice this subtle change.


    Architecture is also like people.


    After living for a long time, the temperament will be similar.


    Here, Mrs. Duan smiled, took her niece''s hand and booed her niece in the compliments of everyone.


    "Are you tired on the road? Look at you. You still look like a child."


    "Aunt, I''m not tired. By the way, have you prepared all the rooms I asked you to prepare for me?"


    The girl''s voice was crisp, with a bit of her daughter''s delicacy.


    Mrs. Duan scraped the tip of her nose.


    "It''s all ready, you girl. What are you doing mysteriously?"


    "It''s to heal my benefactor! Aunt, you don''t know. I was almost robbed by robbers on the way. Fortunately, my benefactor appeared in time, which saved me from disaster. Moreover, he was seriously injured in order to save me. I''m not willing to bite the hand that feeds me."


    Mrs. Duan immediately asked with concern, "what? Have you met a robber? Are you hurt? Really, brother, why don''t you know to send more guards for you."


    "Well, aunt, I was careless. By the way, help me choose a suitable person to take care of him. It''s always inconvenient for me to have a daughter''s house."


    The voice was so charming that it was really overwhelming.


    Lin Mengya felt goose bumps all over her body.


    Can''t you talk well? Do you have to delay the ending? It''s better to listen to the sheep, at least it''s more natural.


    Mrs. Duan naturally agreed and gave it to Xu''er to arrange.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the task fell on Lin Mengya.


    She pointed to herself and Xu''er said impatiently, "it''s you. Remember, take good care of Miss Ru Xuan''s life-saving benefactor. Besides, don''t mention it to anyone."


    Lin Mengya just thought it came a little too suddenly.


    A while ago, Mrs. Duan also seduced her with words to seduce elder Zhao.


    Why now, let her take care of people again?


    She glanced at Mrs. Duan''s direction.


    Only see a touch of pink slim figure, is flirting with Mrs. Duan.


    "What are you looking at? Apart from my wife, can''t I command you? I tell you, it''s best to recognize your identity and don''t always be delusional!"


    Xu''er held her arm and warned her.


    Lin Mengya nodded, seemingly obedient, but actually disdained in her heart.


    I''m afraid Mrs. Duan doesn''t know why. She wants to cool her and let her worry about gain and loss in her heart, which makes it easier to control.


    Turning around, she simply left.


    She wondered who would save such an affectation.


    Duan ruxuan''s life-saving benefactor was placed in a humble yard in the backyard.


    She also took a lot of effort to find such a place.


    It''s quiet at best, but it''s a ghost place that dogs dislike.


    It''s rare that Mrs. Duan will arrange it like this.


    To her, she felt like an enemy.


    As soon as she went in, she heard a hoarse and ugly voice inside.


    "Who?"


    Almost scared her.


    The noise is a little too unpleasant.


    Lin Mengya walked in again and knocked at the door.


    This time, there was still that voice inside, but this time, it added a little impatience.


    "Didn''t I say, don''t anyone bother me? Or do you want to die?"


    She raised her eyebrows and was on alert.


    This is still a troublesome guy.


    I was thinking whether to go or not, but I remembered Xu''er''s appearance that obviously wanted to catch her wrong place, and my heart was horizontal.


    Even if she had to go, she couldn''t be caught by the master and servant.


    As long as the "guest" makes trouble first, doesn''t she make sense?


    Thinking of this, she pushed the door open.


    "Get out!"


    The violent drinking came suddenly, which made her a little frightened.


    The room was so dark that she could only see a figure sitting on the bed.


    She remembered Duan ruxuan''s words. The other party was a wounded man.


    Although she is too grumpy, she is a responsible doctor!


    But she didn''t want to. As soon as she came to the table, the man angrily raised the crutch by his bed.


    "Get out -"


    The last word suddenly stuck in my throat.


    Lin Mengya was trying to avoid each other''s anger. But the next moment, the voice suddenly recovered its low magnetism.


    "Ya''er! Why are you here?"


    The voice is so familiar to her wife!


    Lin Mengya threw herself on the bed, and a pair of powerful hands caught her body in an instant.


    But when she saw the man clearly, she suddenly pulled out and looked at each other angrily.


    I saw long Tianyu in front of me, not only his face was full of scars, but also his hair was half gone.


    Shit! Where''s her beautiful husband?

 Chapter 2680

    "Where''s your hair?"


    "How are you?"


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    Then, long Tianyu was surprised to find that his wife could speak!


    That''s good news!


    Even if her voice is hoarse, it is even very vague.


    But for long Tianyu, it is no less than the sound of nature.


    "You can talk? That''s great!"


    He felt happy from the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, he still didn''t realize the unspeakable expression on his wife''s face.


    "Well, it was a blessing in disguise before. But although I can speak now, I don''t know how far I can recover."


    It''s probably the reason why I haven''t spoken for too long.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the feeling of throat vibration was strange.


    And this voice, forget it, she''d better not dislike long Tianyu''s honor now.


    Thinking of this, I took a small step forward secretly.


    no way.


    This is her limit.


    "It''s good to be able to talk. Come here and let me have a good look at you."


    He held out his hand and looked at her gently.


    Lin Mengya thought and held his hand.


    Long Tianyu made an effort, and the person was pulled into her arms and tightly imprisoned.


    "Just now, did you think I was ugly?"


    Looking at the man''s narrowed eyes, the alarm bell made a big noise in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    Treachery!


    The goods have learned to cheat people to settle accounts!


    Hiding the careful thought in her heart, she took the initiative to hook each other''s neck.


    The smiling face is cleverly pasted on each other''s chest.


    "I like everything you look like."


    She didn''t say this, but she bent her fingers and gently knocked it out on his chest.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help smiling.


    Where can he not know that his wife is not a judge by appearance.


    However, being so clearly despised by her, she is always somewhat unbalanced.


    He can''t be handsome all his life, can he?


    "Really?"


    There was a smile in his low voice.


    As soon as she heard it, she knew that the guy must not be angry with her.


    She turned her eyes and began to attack.


    Straightening up, she straddled on long Tianyu''s lap, grabbed his collar with her little hand, and asked hoarsely, "I haven''t asked you yet! In order to be other girls, she made herself look like a ghost or a ghost, so I almost couldn''t recognize you. Do you think that person is worth it?"


    Long Tianyu sighed.


    No, he was cunning. He still couldn''t fight his wife and had to surrender honestly.


    "I''m all fake." Although she must have seen it long ago, the explanation must not be perfunctory.


    "And I didn''t want to save her."


    Long Tianyu pinched the bridge of his nose and didn''t want to elaborate on the process of this matter.


    "Liar! But didn''t Miss Duan keep asking you to help the benefactor?" Lin Mengya will not let go.


    Long Tianyu said reluctantly, "at that time, Qinghu bet with us, and I lost."


    In fact, they wanted to find a suitable reason to sneak into the Zhao family.


    The Duan family girl was originally the chosen target. However, no one is interested in something


    I want to have a relationship with Duan ruxuan, but I don''t want to give up looking for a good opportunity.


    That''s why I bet.


    Lin Mengya looked at him like "it''s hard to look back on the past". She couldn''t help asking curiously, "what did you bet?"


    Looking at the little man close to his chest, long Tianyu only felt that he had lost.


    I couldn''t help touching her long hair and whispered, "let''s bet who can stand for a long time with his own strength."


    Not surprisingly, he became a complete loser.


    Facing long Tianyu''s bitter smile, Lin Mengya felt a little sad.


    "Let''s not gamble with them! When I see them, I have to avenge you!"


    Long Tianyu smiled in her heart, but she was very tolerant.


    "No, everyone is joking."


    "Then you can''t joke about your injury? Wait, I''ll make fun of them so that none of them dare bully you again!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t persuade him. The more he advised Lin Mengya, the more determined he was.


    In fact, my heart has long been happy.


    How could these people know his wife''s mind so well?


    During the conversation, Lin Mengya has checked the physical condition of long Tianyu.


    At present, his injury has stabilized.


    But the hidden danger is still there. If we can''t find a suitable way, it will suddenly deteriorate one day.


    In this regard, long Tianyu is very open.


    Afraid that she would be unhappy because of her leg injury, she changed the topic.


    "Speaking of it, the Zhao family is more complicated than I thought."


    Lin Mengya nodded and told long Tianyu about the secret room and the body she had found in her study.


    The latter frowned and said, "will it be like the examples we met before?"


    Lin Mengya knew that he said it was a transfer of consciousness. After thinking about it, she shook her head.


    "I don''t think so. According to what we know before, this kind of transfer is irreversible and will have a great impact on the original body. Therefore, generally, they won''t do so when they are about to die. But the man did die in recent years. If elder Zhao was replaced, there will be no hair in the Zhao family Now. "


    Long Tianyu also felt unlikely.


    "Maybe it''s a relative close to Zhao Changlao''s blood."


    Lin Mengya also thinks it is possible.


    They were whispering, but footsteps came from far and near.


    Long Tianyu''s ears moved and patted her on the back.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood and climbed out of bed gently and skillfully.


    Not long after, the voice of the woman came from outside.


    "Is the dumb slave there? I''m here to deliver something to that gentleman."


    Dumb slave? Long Tianyu''s eyes are dark.


    The wife of his heavenly daughter can afford it?


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t have much reaction. It''s just a title. What can''t she bear?


    He tidied up his clothes and put on a weak look of great injustice.


    I broke a teacup before I went out.


    There was a low exclamation outside, but long Tianyu smiled with curved lips.


    Madam has always been a master of acting.


    After this time, I''m afraid no one dared to come near him again.


    The old lady sent the old lady to Mrs. Duan.


    She also knew that her ability was not first-class, but she was fighting for loyalty


    Son, it''s just meritorious to surround the old lady.


    When I was next to Mrs. Duan, I felt that I was a spy who was put in by the old man. Even if there was any trouble, I had to ask clearly so that I could give it back to the old lady.


    She had a good look at the Duan girl and found that she was just a spoiled eldest lady.


    I just don''t know what''s going on with this life-saving benefactor.


    I didn''t want to be shocked by the sound inside as soon as I arrived here.


    When he saw the fear on the face of the timid dumb slave, his heart became more alert.


    "The man inside, he hit you?" She pulled Lin Mengya and asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya gently shook her head and lowered her head.


    But in the eyes of her mother-in-law, she was wronged.


    The mother-in-law was a schemer. Then she sighed with compassion and said, "I really pity you, a good child, and my wife is. If you are a mute, you won''t complain even if you have grievances. It''s really hard to die."


    Lin Mengya has listened to these words to win people''s hearts many times. She has no feelings in her heart for a long time. She just feels that if the other party says so, there will be a later move.


    Sure enough, seeing that there was no one left or right, the woman took her to the corner of the yard.


    "I know you are a sincere girl. In fact, the most kind-hearted and painful person in our family must be the old lady of our family. This lady looks good, but she is young. How can she do things as well as the old lady? I think you have to rely on the old man to pull you."


    Lin Mengya thought that if she were really stupid, she might really believe the nonsense of these people.


    But her words also made her understand something.


    Although the old lady valued Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei, she was also wary of them.


    This woman may be the eye of the old lady.


    To win over yourself is nothing more than hoping that more people will help monitor Mrs. Duan.


    And she has always been a dutiful person in the eyes of everyone.


    And even if she snitched in front of Mrs. Duan, there was no real evidence.


    The water in the small Zhao family is very deep.


    Lin Mengya didn''t nod or shake her head, but her mother-in-law felt that she had figured it out and was more intimate with her.


    "I know you can''t speak. In this way, as long as Mrs. Duan has done something, you can tell me first. Don''t worry, I will never treat you badly. I still have some face in front of the old lady."


    She quietly raised her head and saw the woman''s calculation all over her face.


    This is to make it clear that the benefits of using her as a tool will be taken by the woman.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyelashes and covered the Qingming in her eyes.


    The woman poked her head and asked curiously, "is it really miss Duan''s life-saving benefactor who lives in this house?"


    Lin Mengya hesitated and nodded.


    The woman asked again, "is it a man? How do you look?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and then shook her head.


    The woman''s comprehension ability was full at this time.


    "I''ll tell you, the life-saving benefactor must not be very good-looking. The play said that the life-saving benefactor needs to be promised by example. If the man wasn''t ugly, maybe he would be the girl in this section."


    Pooh! What kind of bloody drama is this?


    Promise me by example! Who dares to pry her corner? What''s wrong with living?


    Lin Mengya was secretly unhappy, but she didn''t ignore the woman''s strange tone.


    Isn''t it true that this girl has just arrived at Zhao''s house and has a crush on who?


    In front of her mother-in-law, she can''t easily reveal that she likes to inquire about things.


    When she left, she said hello to long Tianyu, pretended to go to get food, and slipped to the place where people like to gather and talk about gossip.

 Chapter 2681

    "Have you heard that the new Miss Duan is afraid to become the next mistress of the Zhao family!"


    Where servants gather, the news about the internal change of house rights always spreads quickly.


    Before that, Mrs. Duan was about to enter the house. Today, she was replaced by her niece, who may also marry into the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya found a good place and pinched a handful of dried fruit stuffed by the kitchen aunt in her hand. She heard it with interest.


    "Can''t you? How old is the son?"


    The questioner was obviously an honest man with less imagination.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, they were laughed at by others.


    "How old is he? He''s going to be 18 next year! He''s grown up. Besides, looking at this posture, I can''t say he''s going to be recognized back soon. Now it''s right to order a marriage."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help smacking herself.


    At the age of seventeen, perhaps in modern society, he is just a childish teenager.


    But here, it is enough to become the backbone of a family.


    At this time, she went back a few laps.


    When Aunt Fang remarried, Huo Xiao was just a 12-year-old boy.


    This year, he is only twenty-eight years old.


    In other words, if Zhao Zifei is really the son of elder Zhao, elder Zhao and Mrs. Duan were together before he became famous.


    But she remembers very well.


    Aunt Fang''s remarriage was the result of the collusion of the Fang family and the Zhao family.


    In other words, it is elder Zhao who has a certain position in the Zhao family, but it is definitely not as important as it is now.


    Mrs. Duan is not an ordinary woman.


    If she had chosen elder Zhao as a potential stock with such foresight at that time, how could she allow him to marry another woman as his wife? And it has never appeared in so many years.


    It makes sense to say that she is arrogant and refuses to serve with others.


    But judging from her behaviors, she doesn''t seem to have such a strong temperament.


    What''s more, over the years, she and the old lady have been in secret contact.


    All these things show that Mrs. Duan is a deep-seated and calculating person.


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in Mrs. Duan!


    Although the discussion over there was not loud, the content was fully cultivated by all women and girls, and I don''t know where the distortion went all the way.


    Lin Mengya put the half eaten dried fruit into the dark bag on her chest, clapped her hands, and was ready to leave.


    She heard what should be heard, and the rest were all conjectures of everyone, which really couldn''t be taken seriously.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he left the back kitchen yard, Zhao Zifei came face to face.


    Now he seems to have the style of a young master of the Zhao family, with two young boys waiting at any time.


    It is said that the old lady sent several capable women and girls to take good care of her hard won golden sun.


    I don''t know whether I really love my grandson or just to control the next generation of heirs of the Zhao family.


    She immediately stood by the side of the road, bowed her head and regarded herself as a roadside ornament.


    Listening to the footsteps, I was just relieved, but the three turned back again.


    "What''s your name? What do I think? You look familiar?"


    The juvenile timbre has a low background, but it floats very, not magnetic, but it is easy to be liked.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look up, but her head hung lower,


    It makes people think she''s afraid.


    Zhao Zifei seemed surprised by her reaction.


    Slowly, he said patiently, "what are you afraid of me doing? I remember. You are the dumb slave newly promoted by your mother? I''m abrupt. What are you doing here? But what''s your mother''s command?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    I thought she really didn''t have time to chat with the young master here.


    But somehow, Zhao Zifei seemed to be talking.


    Although I didn''t say anything useful, I just wouldn''t leave or let her go.


    "Speaking, I think you have a good temper."


    Zhao Zifei smiled and said, "if only the people in my yard could be quiet like you every day."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head so low that her neck was about to break.


    It''s not easy to be quiet? Find a random burial post and ensure that there is nothing but Yin wind all day.


    But Zhao Zifei began to laugh at himself again.


    "People in the Zhao family probably think I''m lucky. Overnight, I became the young master of the Zhao family. However, if I have a choice, I''d rather stay in our small house with my mother all my life."


    Then he sighed deeply.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help it. She raised her head and moved her neck a little.


    If she goes on like this, she will have to suffer from spinal disease.


    But he didn''t want Zhao Zifei to see her action and was happy in his heart.


    Naturally, he knew that no maid could stand his words.


    Also taking this opportunity, he saw the dumb girl clearly.


    The facial features are pretty, and the face is white and tender.


    If you can''t speak, you''ll avoid many future problems.


    Thinking of this, he was very satisfied with his immediate goal.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. But I don''t know what happened to me when I saw you. Even if I want to tell you, I can feel better."


    Lin Mengya already wants to roll her eyes.


    I don''t know what to say. This is to show her that his mouth is easy to use and can talk, isn''t it?


    Zhao Zifei looked at her face disapproving, and the expression on her face was also a little lonely.


    "It''s said that a thousand gold is easy to get, but it''s hard to find a bosom friend. Unexpectedly, my bosom friend is a little mute girl in this house."


    No! Don''t!


    Lin Mengya''s head grew big when she heard him say so.


    If I catch her in the future, I''m afraid she will lose control of herself and screw off this guy''s head.


    She quickly shook her head and tried to communicate with each other with her eyes.


    Forget about confidants. Why don''t we just be strangers?


    Zhao Zifei misunderstood her eyes and said excitedly, "no, I don''t think you are humble! On the contrary, I think it''s a great fate for you and me to become a bosom friend. Dumb slave, we can''t be limited to the difference of identity. In my heart, you are my bosom friend!"


    Before he finished, he grabbed Lin Mengya''s hand excitedly.


    She reacted quickly and immediately took a step back.


    What are you talking about? What are you doing?


    But Zhao Zifei thought she was just too shy, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I think the most important thing for two people''s communication is to fit their hearts. Identity and status are not important."


    Lin Mengya felt that she couldn''t.


    At least people like Zhao Zifei don''t deserve to make friends with her.


    What''s more, she doesn''t think the other party is so "approachable" and makes friends with whoever she catches?


    Oh, it''s just big pig hooves trying to take advantage of her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to spend any more time with him.


    This guy''s mouth is too broken, and he''s restless. He wants to move.


    Nodding, she walked away quickly.


    She has to leave this place early, and she has to avoid the broken mouth childe in the future.


    Otherwise, she''s still quiet?


    Zhao Zifei kept watching her back disappear out of the corridor.


    The two confidants next to me have been very quiet.


    They didn''t go behind Zhao Zifei until someone who spied on all this left.


    "Childe, Miss Duan''s people are gone."


    "Oh, if you want to come to my cousin, you must complain to my mother."


    The so-called affectionate, elegant and easy-going all disappeared.


    Now Zhao Zifei''s cold face has only shrewd calculation and indifference


    He doesn''t care about the mute girl at all, nor does he care about Duan ruxuan''s people.


    But he absolutely does not allow his life to be firmly controlled by the two women of the Duan family.


    "Childe, even if Miss Duan really marries you, she won''t hinder you. Besides, if you tear your face with your wife now, I''m afraid her will be bad for you."


    His little boy also thinks of him.


    But this sentence detonated Zhao Zifei''s anger.


    He pinched his cuffs and even showed green veins on his forehead.


    "The Duan family''s women are not that simple. My mother worked hard and endured for 15 years in exchange for today''s glory. Duan ruxuan''s woman was even worse. She worked hard until she was 18 and didn''t get married. Do you think they would easily let me go?"


    As Mrs. Duan''s son, he knows his mother''s personality best.


    But he was not allowed by the Jedi. His future wife would be a woman as terrible as a scorpion.


    In particular, she could bear it for so long.


    Moreover, mother has many secrets that even he doesn''t know.


    "Does the young master like the dumb slave?" The boy asked again.


    This time, Zhao Zifei just smiled coldly.


    "She? It''s just a tool I used to get rid of Duan ruxuan. You two watch carefully. If my mother or Duan ruxuan''s people embarrass her, you just need to help her."


    They nodded, indicating that they both understood.


    Zhao Zifei narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that the more he expressed his intention to "care" about the dumb slave, the more his mother and Duan ruxuan had to deal with her.


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of a little dumb slave.


    What he cares about is whether he can expand his strength as soon as possible in the tug of war with his mother, so as to really control his life.


    At the moment, almost all the way back, Lin Mengya felt that her goose bumps were just getting better.


    But I wonder if she went out today without looking at the Yellow calendar.


    Originally, I thought I was unlucky enough to meet Zhao Zifei. Just when I arrived at the gate of the small courtyard where long Tianyu was placed, I met the "silly white sweet" Miss Duan ruxuan Duan.


    "Eunuch, I know that no matter what I do, I can''t repay you for saving your life. But Ru Xuan''s marriage has never been up to her. Please allow me to compensate you in other ways."

 Chapter 2682

    Have an affair!


    Dou Da''s three words suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mengya.


    "Little medicine, don''t make trouble!"


    She secretly scolded the little medicine, but she didn''t want the little guy to beat him and said, "I''m the little darling of the master. Naturally, I will truthfully show the master''s current mood."


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    If she knew that he would be like this after he had self-consciousness, she should have locked him in the system.


    In the yard, Duan ruxuan was crying like a pear blossom with rain. How pathetic.


    But someone hiding in the house was so angry that he almost burst into blue veins.


    "I don''t need your reward, Miss Duan. Now please leave."


    But Duan ruxuan cried even more. She even fell on the shoulder of the maid, and her body trembled.


    "Ru Xuan didn''t dare ask for your forgiveness, but asked you to stay here to recover. In this way, Ru Xuan''s heart can feel better."


    In the room, long Tianyu was tired of this self righteous woman.


    If he hadn''t been able to meet his wife openly in this capacity, he would have left long ago.


    "If you want me to recover quickly, you can leave here immediately. Miss Duan, I repeat for the last time, I didn''t have it before, I don''t have it now, and I won''t have the idea of having anything to do with you in the future. If you really want to repay me, don''t bother me in the future."


    He swore that every word he said now was from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Duan ruxuan decided that he was talking angrily, and even cried for a time.


    Fortunately, a woman nearby pinched the middle of the people in time, and the people slowed down.


    But in her eyes, there was a deep sadness, as if she couldn''t promise to long Tianyu. She was really forced by others.


    Lin Mengya hid in the corner and felt that if this girl Duan didn''t really have excellent acting skills, she might be really ill.


    She could hear how impatient long Tianyu was.


    Why did the young lady decide that he was angry with herself?


    Duan ruxuan woke up and bit her lip sadly.


    "I, I have something else to do. These things are for you to heal. Lord Wan Wangen, take care of yourself and recover as soon as possible."


    The girl and woman who followed her also had good looks in their hands.


    But those girls could not help complaining when they saw that their young lady was so "wronged".


    "I don''t know what''s good or bad! I don''t see what I look like, but I dare to miss my miss. It''s a toad that wants swan meat!"


    Duan ruxuan pulled the maid''s sleeve and looked at each other imploringly, hoping that she would stop talking.


    In fact, Duan ruxuan also has difficulties.


    At first, she was robbed on the way. In order to get a chance of life, she cried and made a wish to God before being robbed by the bandits. If someone could save her, she was willing to make a personal promise.


    But as soon as the voice fell, eunuch rescued her.


    Therefore, she decided that the other party was desperate because of her promise.


    Unexpectedly, the bandit was so cruel that he beat Eun Gong seriously.


    After arriving at Zhao''s house, her aunt hinted that she wanted to set her up with her cousin.


    On the one hand is her life-saving benefactor, on the other hand is the life of her aunt, she is also in a dilemma.


    Wiping her tears, Duan ruxuan sobbed: "it''s all my fault, but this kind of thing attaches importance to the orders of my parents and the words of the matchmaker. Even if I have a heart, I can''t decide."


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily at the embarrassing words.


    Not to mention that his own man certainly didn''t like Miss Duan. It''s clearly a slag female white lotus. How can he feel so good about himself?


    It''s a reward, but I don''t see her taking care of it for a day or two.


    Take that thing, even if it''s a great kindness to help?


    It''s cheaper for her to kill Ru Xuan.


    Anyway, Lin Mengya didn''t want to hide.


    He greeted Zhao Zifei in a big way, which was completely different from his attitude towards Zhao Zifei.


    "Why can''t you be polite when you see our young lady?"


    As soon as they met, Duan ruxuan''s maid jumped out, pointed to her nose and asked.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other and lifted her legs as if she hadn''t heard.


    The maid was anxious and raised her hand to grab her shoulder, but Lin Mengya moved faster. As soon as she dodged, the maid grabbed empty and almost fell to the ground.


    "You! How brave! Two people, hold her down!"


    The maid was so angry that she ordered the left and right to catch people.


    But Lin Mengya was as slippery as a loach. In the end, the women were so tired that they were panting, but they didn''t even touch a corner of her clothes.


    Lin Mengya stood upright at the door of the courtyard, patted the dust on her shoulder, raised her eyebrows and looked at Duan ruxuan.


    The latter never spoke, but when she saw that her people obviously couldn''t get the upper hand, she said slowly: "everyone calm down. This girl didn''t deliberately bump into me. She was a mute girl. Naturally, she was different from ordinary people. It''s nothing to be rude."


    Oh, listen, how generous?


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips.


    If Miss Duan really doesn''t care, she should stop it in time when her maid does it to herself, not now.


    The first maid named xianhuan who clashed with Lin Mengya stared at Lin Mengya with disdain.


    "It''s a mute! No wonder it''s so rude and rude. Only a kind-hearted person like my aunt can tolerate it. Be careful. If it falls into my hand in the future, you will suffer!"


    Lin Mengya said "ha ha" in her heart.


    In her hands?


    Now the Zhao family hasn''t reached Mrs. Duan''s hand, and it won''t be in the future.


    "Well, well, xianhuan, let''s go. My aunt is waiting for me to reply."


    Duan ruxuan secretly looked at the mute girl in front of her.


    Seeing that the other party''s appearance, temperament and origin are not as good as themselves, and the other party is still a mute, which can''t pose any threat to himself, he put his heart down.


    Xianhuan snorted and turned to follow his young lady.


    Lin Mengya looked at the back of the master and servant, but she was thinking about what Duan ruxuan had just said.


    Judging from Duan ruxuan''s attitude towards her men, it seems that her marriage has been decided.


    But if so, why does Mrs. Duan have to take a niece who has an engagement to the Zhao family when the overall situation is uncertain?


    Unless Duan ruxuan''s engagement has something to do with the Zhao family?


    "What are you thinking standing at the door?"


    A familiar voice suddenly came to my ears.


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu at random and pushed his face away with her fingers.


    No, it still makes her a little too stressed.


    "I was thinking..."


    Before she finished, she suddenly pulled long Tianyu''s face back


    ¡£


    Her eyes widened. She stepped back and covered her mouth.


    He, he, he stood up!


    Seeing his wife''s fierce reaction, long Tianyu was also very happy and the corners of his mouth rose.


    "Can you stand up? When did it happen? Does your leg still hurt?"


    She rushed over, but carefully held her man''s arm, and a series of questions came out of her small mouth.


    Long Tianyu is not as relaxed as it seems.


    Seeing this, he leaned half of his body on her, which was a secret sigh of relief.


    "When we bet a few days ago, I found that I could stand up, but I didn''t have any strength on my legs, let alone go." He said with some regret.


    Just now he heard someone shouting dumb and so on. He knew that his wife must have been embarrassed.


    Although he knew that his wife could not afford to lose, he still moved to a wheelchair.


    But don''t want to wait for him to come out, those people have gone, and the wife is standing at the door alone in a daze.


    He was so playful that he wanted to announce the good news with practical actions. Then he secretly stood up and wanted to surprise her.


    Now it seems that the effect is outstanding, and he is very satisfied.


    "Then sit down quickly and I''ll check it for you. In fact, this is very normal. After all, you''ve been sitting in a wheelchair for so long. Even with my massage and acupuncture, your leg muscles are atrophied and weak. As long as you exercise well in the future, I''m sure you can recover from the previous one!"


    Long Tianyu nodded. In fact, he didn''t care if he could recover.


    He wanted to stand up, but he just didn''t want to live up to his wife''s hard work.


    Besides, he doesn''t think that if he sits in a chair forever, he will become a useless man.


    Even those who have sound hands and feet, if they slack off, they will be worse than a useless person in the end.


    Now he has already accepted the fact that he is disabled and has adapted to it.


    But he was glad to stand up again.


    Pushing the man into the room, Lin Mengya checked it again.


    In fact, the situation is similar to what she thought before, but she ignored one point, that is, although there are hidden injuries on the meridians, if long Tianyu just wants to stand up or do some simple actions, his injury should be ok now.


    Before, she was compared according to Yu''s previous standards.


    However, long Tianyu is a top martial arts expert. His legs and footwork are very exquisite, and he has been exercising continuously for so many years.


    Obviously, when the hidden danger of hidden injury is still there, Yu is afraid he won''t want to recover.


    But as long as he doesn''t use martial arts, he must be able to restore his basic functions.


    "But don''t be too reluctant. After all, you still have a hidden injury on your leg. If you exercise hard, I''m afraid it will aggravate your injury."


    Lin Mengya asked, but she had a good way to let long Tianyu rebuild safely.


    "Wait, I''ll go to elder Zhao and ask if there is a suitable place. In short, I''ll try to make you stand up completely!"


    Then she was going to find someone.


    But long Tianyu grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. You''ve just come back. You''d better have a rest first."


    "It''s all right. I''m happy! You''re here waiting for my good news. I''ll get it back right away!"


    Seeing her running out in a rage, long Tianyu only felt that the depression caused by Duan ruxuan had been swept away.

 Chapter 2683

    Although Lin Mengya wants to see elder Zhao quickly, she still knows to avoid people.


    This is the path she takes every time she meets with elder Zhao. It''s remote and no one.


    But the path that didn''t want to bring her convenience in the past has now become a perfect place for people who want to do something about her.


    Lin Mengya found herself being followed by others when she was halfway there.


    She has always been careful. Even if the matter that Yu can stand up again affects her mind, she will never find that she can''t be followed.


    Unless they see themselves by chance.


    She still acted as if nothing had happened and quickened her pace without leaving a trace.


    The people who followed her were just as fast.


    About, I want to get rid of her before she goes out.


    Her mind turned a thousand times. When she came to a corner, she suddenly flashed into the next corner.


    The people behind her also quickened their pace. When they just caught up, Lin Mengya suddenly shot.


    Her speed was so fast that several silver needles burst out as soon as she raised her hand.


    The two men couldn''t dodge at all and were hit at once.


    Then they heard a dull noise, and a man and a woman fell in front of her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two completely unconscious guys, which was a little relieved.


    She has the time to look at it clearly.


    Man, I''m very jealous. But the clothes are OK. It doesn''t look like a servant of the Zhao family.


    And this woman, she knows.


    It''s a daughter-in-law in charge of the kitchen.


    Every time she went to inquire for information, the daughter-in-law was there.


    But every time, this woman is like her, silently listening to others, never interrupting, and has a very low sense of existence.


    But I don''t want to. The man who looks honest and dull has the courage to meet a man in the backyard.


    But they were well dressed and didn''t look like they did that kind of wrong thing.


    After thinking about it, she still put away the silver needle and left quietly.


    But she didn''t know. Shortly after she left, Xu''er came late.


    "I asked you two to chase someone. Why did you chase him for so long?"


    She was muttering with some dissatisfaction, but she didn''t want to follow the trace to find the two people. They were already in a coma.


    Startled, he hurried forward to wake the man up.


    Both of them were dazed. They didn''t know what had just happened.


    Until Xu''er asked them, did he catch up with the man who overheard their conversation?


    They hesitated for a long time before they said that they didn''t see what Chu people looked like.


    They only saw the eavesdropping woman, who was wearing the clothes of the maid of the Zhao family, and was a little slim.


    Xu''er''s face was a little gloomy.


    "In any case, this matter must not be known to others."


    She ordered her daughter-in-law in charge, "you, come with me to find the girl who is in the way."


    After finding people, it is natural to kill people.


    The daughter-in-law in charge dare not talk much. After all, it concerns the life of her family.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel some regret.


    If, if I hadn''t been greedy for those silver, why should I be controlled by others.


    Out of the path, Lin Mengya came to the door of elder Zhao''s study.


    She looked around and knocked regularly on the door as agreed.


    Soon, elder Zhao opened the door and welcomed her in.


    The study was obviously a little more chaotic than before. Even if she didn''t care to see the extra things, she also caught a glimpse of the spread out old account books.


    Elder Zhao didn''t hide from her, but the red blood in his eyes was a little heavy, and now there was a black.


    Obviously, he has had a hard time these days.


    "Why are you here at this time?"


    Elder Zhao asked her to sit in the only empty chair, but he stood by the desk, stretching his aching limbs and waist.


    Lin Mengya made up her mind.


    Elder Zhao suddenly remembered that her voice couldn''t speak and hurriedly tried to find her a blank rice paper, but failed.


    "Don''t be busy. I can talk."


    Elder Zhao was startled.


    Although the voice was hoarse and blurred, he could hear it clearly.


    Looking at Lin Mengya in surprise, "has your voice recovered?"


    She shook her head. "It''s just that you can barely talk. It may be like this all your life."


    So, in front of others, she still won''t open her mouth.


    Elder Zhao nodded with some regret.


    To be honest, he still appreciates this younger generation.


    After thinking about it, she turned out a few clean rice paper from the layers of account books and put it at her hand.


    "It''s better to keep some."


    Lin Mengya smiled and thanked each other for their kindness.


    She quickly wrote down her intention on the rice paper. By the way, she also told the other party that Duan ruxuan''s life-saving benefactor is long Tianyu.


    Knowing that the man was the man in the wheelchair, but he was very afraid of him, elder Zhao had no unexpected feeling in his heart.


    In fact, he also wanted to put everything down and go to his wife.


    Therefore, he can understand each other''s mood.


    "What do you want Tangquan to do?"


    Zhao Yixuan asked casually after reading the words on the paper.


    Lin Mengya explained it briefly.


    In fact, it is to use the buoyancy of water to reduce the pressure on long Tianyu''s legs.


    In this way, when he exercises, he can minimize the damage to his legs.


    Moreover, the hot spring also has a convalescent effect on his injury, which is most suitable for the initial rehabilitation treatment.


    "I didn''t expect that the man could stand up. It''s a double blessing! I remember there''s a soup spring not far from the city. Tomorrow, I''ll have someone send him there. You can come back every two days and I''ll take care of everything for you."


    In fact, he has long sought Tang Quan to please his wife.


    But at that time, his wife was very tired of him and refused to give him a good face. Naturally, she had never been there.


    Although it''s a pity to be early, it''s better than no one cares.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief and quickly thanked him.


    But elder Zhao waved his hand and looked at her with burning eyes.


    "I heard that the master of the palace family is a business genius. I''m afraid it''s not difficult for you to deal with the accounts of its big chamber of Commerce?"


    Lin Mengya was about to nod, but she suddenly stopped.


    wait!


    When did she show her identity in front of elder Zhao?


    What''s more, she had discussed with aunt Fang about Zhao mace. When they had practical evidence, they were confessing to elder Zhao.


    Unexpectedly, I lost my horse now?


    This is too sudden!


    The astonishment on the other side''s face seemed to please elder Zhao.


    He couldn''t help laughing a few times and looked very proud.


    "Do you young people really think I''m old? In fact, when Zhao mace was killed, I sent someone to investigate all your information. Your husband Murong Xi, his highness Saint Zun, has been in a wheelchair because of his leg disease. And you, the master of the palace family, Gong ya, are very beautiful, but your hands are very strange and strange, and often don''t play cards according to common sense."


    Since she was stripped of her vest, she might as well admit it.


    "You guessed right, but about Zhao mace -"


    Lin Mengya''s explanation was interrupted by elder Zhao.


    "If I had any doubts about you before, but after seeing you, I didn''t have any doubts." His tone was serious and seemed to be telling the truth.


    Lin Mengya was confused.


    Elder Zhao whispered, "if you want to kill Zhao mace, there are thousands of ways for us to find out. Besides, I also want Zhao mace''s life."


    The last few words seem to have a strong hatred.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know the internal contradictions of their Zhao family. She just feels that elder Zhao can trust their husband and wife in this way, which is a simple accident.


    "By the way, since we have been honest with each other, Miss Gong, can you do me a favor?" Elder Zhao suddenly asked again.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Then, I saw elder Zhao smiling as if he had found a Savior and piled up the account books on the desk in front of her.


    "Then ask Miss Gong to check the account book for me!"


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and saw the thick pile. Her throat was a little tight.


    "That..."


    She was just trying to find a reason, Elder Zhao said reluctantly, "I know it''s really difficult for Miss Gong, but my energy is really limited. Besides, we''re on the same boat. Miss Gong doesn''t want to see me die here. After all, I''m also an age who knows my destiny. Alas, I don''t know how long I can survive."


    This tone of bitterness, I don''t know, I thought she had done many heinous things.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya glanced at each other''s still strong body and despised this forced dependence on the old and selling the old.


    However, the other party can be regarded as her elders, and the number of accounts is really too large.


    Most importantly, people promised to help her. It''s not easy for her to cross the river and tear down the bridge, is it?


    Glancing, she picked up the account book and helplessly helped her forehead to write.


    "OK, OK, I''ll just help you. What do you want to check?"


    Seeing the strong labor in place, elder Zhao said happily.


    "Thank you, Miss Gong! In fact, the things to check are very simple. These are the accounts recorded since I took over the business between the Zhao family and the Presbyterian Council. I told you before that the prosthetic limb may be customized by the Presbyterian Council. But the family does not make it for free, and even if it depends on the quota of the Presbyterian Council, the annual maintenance cost will be a big problem extortionate price. I thought, "such a large amount of silver can''t appear out of thin air?"


    Lin Mengya understood what he meant, but at the same time, she also had a question.


    "What makes you conclude that the money for this prosthesis will come out of your income?"


    Seeing her words, elder Zhao''s face sank gradually.

 Chapter 2684

    Seeing elder Zhao''s expression, Lin Mengya understood a general idea.


    It should be the privacy of the Zhao family again.


    I just wanted to skip this sentence, but I didn''t expect Zhao Changlao to turn around and take out a small rectangular sandalwood box in the interlayer of the bookcase.


    He rubbed the box with a slightly complicated look.


    After a long time, he sighed.


    "I always thought that as long as my business grew bigger and bigger, both the Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family would pay more attention to me.


    Now I understand that I''m just a chess piece they use to collect money. "


    When he left home when he was young, he also experienced several life and death before he had his current status.


    But I don''t want to. Now I suddenly realize that maybe in the eyes of the Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family, he is just a tool.


    Even his wife, he could hardly shelter.


    As a man, he only felt that he had failed all his life.


    Lin Mengya can''t comfort each other.


    Fortunately, elder Zhao is not a complaining character.


    After sighing, he opened the small box.


    It is also an account book inside, but compared with those messy accounts outside, those accounts inside are orderly.


    He took it out carefully and put it in front of Lin Mengya.


    "Here is where every income goes. I have indeed made a lot of money over the years, but except for a small part left by myself for household and turnover, I have handed over most of the rest to the Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family."


    No wonder, Lin Mengya thought, no wonder Presbyterian Zhao is discouraged.


    She opened the account book, but the contents shocked her eyes.


    This is not¡ª¡ª


    "By the way, I forgot you should not understand."


    Elder Zhao patted himself on the head.


    Just wanted to find out the control book for her, but saw that the other party was reading page by page. It was quite serious, but it didn''t seem that she couldn''t understand it at all.


    I was surprised.


    "How can you understand my secret language?"


    Because he was too surprised, elder Zhao''s tone was almost interrogative.


    But I don''t want Lin Mengya''s face to be equally incredible.


    "So you can speak this language, too? Are all the business outside your hands?"


    Originally, they got along quite well, but now they seem to be at a crossfire.


    Finally, elder Zhao pinched his eyebrows.


    Maybe he''s too sensitive.


    "Miss Gong, you --"


    But before she finished, Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to ask, "elder Zhao, I just ask you, are you dealing with the business of those mines outside?"


    This is very important!


    You know, the divination group was caught in the mine and almost tortured to death.


    If elder Zhao is really behind the mining business, Huo Xiao will never die with him after he knows the truth!


    Even aunt Fang, I''m afraid she won''t forgive him again.


    Elder Zhao hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly.


    Lin mengarden''s heart was half cold.


    "Then why did you..." Before Lin Mengya finished asking, elder Zhao suddenly covered her mouth.


    "You hide first." After saying that in her ear, he pushed her into the cabinet behind the screen in the study.


    Before elder Zhao closed the cabinet, the door of the study was pushed open.


    Then, a slightly older male voice said, "elder Zhao, I heard that your wife died a few days ago. Please forgive me."


    Elder Zhao kept calm and turned out of the screen.


    Hiding in the cabinet, Lin Mengya adjusted her breathing and digested the information she got after opening the hiding function directly.


    All the diviners were caught working and abusing in the mine, and the boss behind the scenes in the mine was elder Zhao. Huoxiao was the leader of the diviner group, but his biological mother was elder Zhao''s first wife.


    This, this is so messy!


    Suddenly, she remembered that when Huo Xiao brought diviners to negotiate, Zhao mace also took people to encircle and suppress.


    Oh, my God! What the hell is going on?


    Outside, elder Zhao''s face was a little tense when he saw the person coming.


    But he soon recovered as usual, but the man was looking at him with deep eyes.


    "Elder Lu, I don''t know what you''re doing here."


    Elder Lu smiled and sat on his chair.


    The sight swept from those account books, and there was some coldness at the bottom of his eyes.


    "I heard that elder Zhao wanted to check those old accounts, so I came to help."


    Elder Lu hides a knife in his smile.


    "Although I don''t have the ability to turn stone into gold like elder Zhao, I have also been in charge of the business alliance for many years. I''m afraid I don''t remember what''s on this account book."


    Elder Zhao knew that the other party must have bad intentions.


    All elders of the Presbyterian Council perform their respective duties, and there are almost no vacancies except promotion and death.


    He was born as a dark horse and became the youngest Sanhui elder.


    This led to his emergence, destined to occupy the position of some people.


    Unfortunately, this man is Lu Changlao.


    Before him, the elder in charge of most of the Presbyterian business.


    "When you do business, you naturally need to make an inventory to know what makes money and what doesn''t. otherwise, don''t you want to die?"


    Elder Zhao was very calm.


    Originally, he had to make an inventory every year, but these days he turned out all the old accounts, which will naturally attract the attention of some people.


    I just didn''t expect that elder Lu was the first one who couldn''t help himself.


    "That''s true, but Mr. Zhao is really powerful. I don''t know what use it will be if I turn over the old accounts of more than ten years. Still, you have another purpose!"


    When elder Lu said this, his attitude was very impolite.


    Although Zhao Yixuan was a little surprised, now he can be on an equal footing with the other party, and there is no reason to be scolded by the other party.


    His face sank slightly. "It''s my own business for me to check these accounts. It seems that it has nothing to do with Mr. Lu? Or does Mr. Lu have a ghost in his heart, afraid I''ll find something?"


    "Zhao Yixuan!" Elder Lu clapped the case and glared at each other.


    "The Presbyterian Council is not your speech hall. Besides, you''d better be smart. You should keep your mouth shut even if you rot in your stomach. Otherwise, no one in the Presbyterian Council can save you!"


    After the warning, elder Lu left angrily.


    It was in Zhao Yixuan''s heart that some thoughts were very restless.


    What exactly does elder Lu mean?


    While frowning and thinking hard, a "bang bang" sound suddenly came from the bookcase behind the screen.


    "No!"


    He screamed and hurried to open the door.


    Lin Mengya, who was almost suffocated inside, was staring at each other with a sad face.


    "Do you want to kill?" The hoarse voice was somewhat alert.


    Zhao Changlao only felt old face red, hurriedly said.


    "No, no, I just thought about things and forgot you."


    Oh, will she believe it?


    Looking at the other party''s eyes with a little doubt, Zhao Yixuan only felt very sorry.


    "I''m really sorry. By the way, these account books?"


    After all, isn''t this guy asking for her?


    Lin Mengya, who was sweating a lot, wiped casually, and finally decided to sit down and help him check his accounts.


    Although the business of the mine is his, Lin Mengya still feels that elder Zhao should not be such a cruel and unkind person.


    This can be seen from his attitude towards aunt Fang and Huo Yunsi.


    And these things are full of the word "coincidence".


    If nothing happens, Huo Xiao, who knows all the truth, will surely add new and old resentments together and fight with elder Zhao.


    It''s like Zhao Chang always deliberately targets Huoxiao.


    But is that true?


    With little medicine, the speed of checking the account books has increased to an amazing speed.


    Of course, this is the result of her intentional control.


    But this is enough for elder Zhao to be shocked.


    "These, these are all calculated by you?"


    He had a stack of paper at hand.


    What is written on it is all the problematic parts checked by Lin Mengya, as well as the final value of the general ledger of that year.


    As for the controversial parts in the account book, she has also marked them and can be found at any time when folded.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other and continued to settle the account.


    Finally, when the third candle was half burned, she had smoothed out the accounts for nearly ten years.


    Next, she picked up the small ledger in the sandalwood box.


    It''s a coincidence.


    When elder Lu broke in, elder Zhao only remembered to hide her, and the account books were mixed with those old accounts.


    Afterwards, elder Zhao was afraid to get a cold sweat.


    If elder Lu sees this thing, it must be him!


    But the things in the small account book made Lin Mengya feel more and more strange.


    The so-called secret language of elder Zhao is the special language used in those account books when she checked the iron ore.


    But in fact, there are subtle differences between the two.


    To put it simply, the account book on the iron mine belongs to an ancient saying, because some words are very difficult to meet in daily and modern books, and generally will not be used.


    But elder Zhao didn''t have that kind of situation.


    Some parts have been simplified and improved, more like a modern lingua franca.


    Of course, these subtle differences can not completely rule out the suspicion of elder Zhao.


    But at least, it may be a breakthrough.


    After reading the contents of the small ledger, she compared them with the contents of the large ledger, and soon saw the problem.


    "The accounts you submit to the Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family every year are clear and there is no problem. However, for at least ten years, the final profit in the large account book is different from the profit that should be in the account book. After excluding some objective factors, I found that the amount of silver in the disputed accounts is consistent with the value of the missing part of profit Yes. "


    Afraid that she could not write clearly, she wrote: "in short, part of the profits have disappeared."

 Chapter 2685

    These accounts are actually very clever.


    Some are just vague. Even if they are really tracked down, I''m afraid the other party can justify it; Some seem justified, but there should be problems in really careful calculation.


    Moreover, there are not many such cases in the accounts of that year, and the following have been marked with the symbol of audit.


    Either the person in charge of the audit was with those people, or the accounts did not find any problems at that time.


    Although Zhao Yixuan is in charge of these businesses all year round, he can''t master every account in this account book.


    Generally, the account books of each year are checked by the shopkeeper of each store and firm, and then handed over to his account room.


    Then there are those accountants to check and count, and finally they will be sent to him.


    When he checked again, he just looked at the results given to him by the accounting room, so he didn''t find any problems.


    He carefully looked through several of them and found that the problematic accounts selected by the other party were in insignificant places and looked like normal loss revenue.


    He frowned, but he was a little puzzled.


    "How do you see that there is something wrong with these accounts?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and wrote, "I think my biggest advantage over you and your cashier should be that I have faster first-hand information."


    It should be said that if she has a system, she has a general database of local news.


    "Three years ago, there were plenty of grass and water in the north, flocks of cattle and sheep, and it was rare not to encounter snow disaster in winter. As a local businessman, no matter selling grain or buying cattle and sheep, he would never lose money. But look at the accounts, he lost money again and again."


    With her explanation, elder Zhao immediately understood.


    After looking at the separately listed accounts, he suddenly sent out the business involved in these accounts, which was just the blind spot of his news.


    "For most of the year, I was bound in the family."


    After a long time, Zhao Yixuan spoke.


    But he looked rather heavy.


    "So, generally, the information in these places is sent back to me by others. If they want to deceive me, they just need to do something about it."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    In fact, if someone else came today, there might be no way to find out these places.


    Elder Zhao was also aware of this and looked slowly. He looked at Lin Mengya with a sense of gratitude.


    "Today''s business is thanks to you. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay you well."


    Lin Mengya knew that the other party was also full of sincerity, so she thought secretly that maybe one day, she could really use this favor.


    At this time, it was already the month in the atrium. Lin Mengya was surprised that it was so late. Maybe long Tianyu must be in a hurry.


    She hurriedly said goodbye to elder Zhao. She knew that she couldn''t take the hidden path in the future.


    I was trying to sneak back while no one was there. Unexpectedly, she had just left elder Zhao''s courtyard, and suddenly there was a cold cry behind her.


    "Stop!"


    Xu''er appeared in front of her eyes, and his eyes seemed to be looking at the thief.


    "How did you get out of the master''s yard so late? You don''t want to seduce the master!"


    This is really a thief shouting to catch a thief.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and looked at each other quietly.


    Xu''er seemed very dissatisfied with her attitude. After glancing up and down at her,


    Leng hum said, "don''t think I can''t see those fancy intestines you hide. If you want to cling to our master, you have to have that ability."


    Lin Mengya feels that Xu''er is a little strange.


    She should be a chess piece deliberately arranged by Mrs. Duan. Although she doesn''t know what the other party''s purpose is, Xu''er also knows Mrs. Duan''s plan, so she shouldn''t be so cynical about herself.


    She is not afraid of her temporary anger and doesn''t do anything?


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Xu''er was also angry. Knowing that she was mute, she felt that she was relying on this to win the Lord''s sympathy.


    "I warn you, don''t think about being the master''s concubine all your life. As soon as possible, you''ll die for me!"


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya lifted her lips.


    Her eyes were bright and seemed to have the ability to see through people''s hearts.


    Xu''er suddenly paused and looked at her eyes, but her heart was empty.


    It''s like, like, her little secrets that can''t be seen through by this mute.


    Lin Mengya gently gathered the broken hair between her forehead, looked at each other playfully and frivolously, and then Yangchang left.


    Alone, Xu''er tightly clenched his fist, but he didn''t dare to stop it.


    impossible! How can this woman know her secret?


    But when she thought of the other party''s eyes just now, she felt uneasy in her heart.


    Bit his lip, it seems that this mute can''t stay!


    Lin Mengya''s footsteps are brisk. This time on the road, she didn''t meet anyone blocking the way.


    It was late at night, but the lights were still on in the room.


    She knew that her lover was waiting for her.


    With a happy heart, he gently pushed open the door.


    Sure enough, long Tianyu was leaning against the bed. Hearing the sound, he raised his head and smiled at her.


    "Have you eaten yet?" He asked softly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t wait for an answer. Her stomach grunted and answered for her.


    "Come on, I left you something."


    He waved.


    In fact, she had already smelled the fragrance, and now she trotted to the table.


    In the lunch box, there are one meat and one vegetable, two dishes and a bowl of snow-white rice.


    Unexpectedly, the food was warm.


    You know, it''s already past the time for the Zhao family to have dinner, and I don''t know where Yu got this hot meal.


    "I asked them to deliver it later in the evening. Fortunately, you came back in time."


    Long Tianyu saw her question and explained with a smile.


    Lin Mengya looked at the food and asked, "haven''t you eaten yet?"


    In fact, you don''t have to ask.


    Although the food of the Zhao family is not good, it will never be rich.


    Besides, if he eats first, she has to send the empty tableware.


    However, in just one day, they became the existence that everyone avoided talking about in the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya will never eat alone.


    Put the meals together, and she sat on the edge of the bed. You and I ate sweetly.


    Long Tianyu wanted to eat less. After all, there was a baby in his wife''s stomach.


    But Lin Mengya insisted.


    When the pots and bowls were clean, they actually only ate half full.


    Licked, licked


    Her lips, but Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Long Tianyu followed her smile and felt in a good mood.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "I just have some feelings. If you and my men know that we two rich guys will be reduced to the point of making do with a bowl of rice, I don''t know if they will be frightened."


    After listening, long Tianyu also found it interesting.


    He didn''t think it was too shabby. Even now, he had a hundred ways to make his wife full.


    It''s just that it''s rare to have such an experience.


    "If they will be frightened by this, I will really throw them out for training." Long Tianyu responded faintly.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya felt that it was better not to let everyone get involved in this foolproof disaster.


    "Wait here. I''ll get some more food."


    Long Tianyu didn''t want her to work, but Lin Mengya was aroused.


    This opportunity is really rare.


    I don''t know. She''ll have to tear off her vest in a few days. Where else is there such a chance?


    Long Tianyu is also stubborn, but she has a big heart to play.


    At that moment, he could only nod his head and promise, but let his personal bodyguard protect him secretly.


    Under the cover of night, Lin Mengya quickly slipped into the kitchen.


    Although most of the food has been cleaned up, elder Zhao has been checking accounts all night in recent days, so the kitchen usually prepares some supper for him.


    Following the taste, she opened the cage drawer and secretly took some big meat buns and wrapped them in oil paper.


    After calculating that these things should be enough for the two of them to make a tooth sacrifice, she stole some cakes, and then she returned along the same road.


    But as soon as she got to the kitchen door, she almost ran into a man.


    At least she reacted quickly and hid behind the big water tank at the door in time.


    The next moment, a young woman came in with her heart out.


    Seeing that there was no one outside, the woman hurriedly closed the door.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the man looked familiar. When Xiaoyao reminded her, she remembered that this man was not the daughter-in-law in charge of the kitchen she met on the path this afternoon.


    The daughter-in-law in charge looked around and looked very guilty.


    Then she took out a small paper bag from her arms and opened it.


    Unexpectedly, it is a chronic poison called "one season red".


    One season red, that is, after taking it for three months, the poisoned person will die because the poison enters the bone marrow and spits blood.


    Unexpectedly, this silent steward''s daughter-in-law was a cruel role in poisoning people.


    Lin Mengya was wondering who her key person was. When she saw the daughter-in-law in charge, she shook her hand and poured all the powder into a can of soup.


    After only smelling it, Lin Mengya knew that the soup was a beauty soup.


    You should know that there are many women''s dependents in the house, including Mrs. Duan, Duan ruxuan, and the old lady''s mother and daughter in the backyard.


    I just don''t know who is destined to drink this life-threatening soup.


    "Baocai''s, is the soup ready? The master is waiting to drink. You should be more agile!"


    As soon as the powder went in, there was a urging sound from others outside.


    Baocai''s daughter-in-law immediately stirred it with a spoon, promised to come as soon as possible, and then put the soup in a bowl and took it out.


    The footsteps were getting farther and farther away. Lin Mengya came out from behind the water tank. First, she went to check the small pot of stew.


    The ingredients of this pot of soup are quite exquisite. Ordinary people are afraid they can''t afford it.

 Chapter 2686

    She sniffed it again. There should be Ganoderma lucidum in it.


    In other words, the ancient people probably didn''t produce Ganoderma lucidum because of the environment.


    In other words, it is purchased from outside, and the quality is good, and the price must be extremely expensive.


    Such a pot of beauty soup costs at least forty or fifty liang of silver each time.


    Mrs. Duan is still in the stage of pretending to be virtuous and virtuous, so she won''t eat it.


    Who will be among the remaining three?


    That night, they ate four meat buns.


    After eating enough, Lin Mengya curled up in the warm arms of her man and slept happily.


    Perhaps the most familiar person was around, or because she used her brain too much last night, she slept very sweet.


    It seemed that the fatigue of several days in succession was relieved overnight.


    For the "sleeping companion" of long Tianyu, she secretly gave five-star praise in her heart.


    As usual, she took the rest of the tableware from last night to the kitchen to return it and immediately retrieved their breakfast.


    But don''t want to, just entered the kitchen yard, someone pointed at her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care how these people talk about her behind her back, but she still wonders how she has become a public enemy of the whole people overnight?


    "Yo, isn''t this a mute who wants to be a young lady? You''re really a good means. In just a few days, you won''t forget you."


    Because she couldn''t answer back, some of the more vicious kitchen girls laughed at her in a strange way.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and threw the lunch box in her hand directly at the foot of the speaker.


    Only heard the "bang", the splashed debris scared the girl to scream, and forgot that behind her was the big basin for washing vegetables.


    When he stumbled back, he fell on his back, covered with vegetables, leaves and sewage.


    "You, I fought with you!"


    He was about to get up and beat Lin Mengya.


    But Lin Mengya is not a soft persimmon.


    He stretched out his foot and stepped on the woman''s clothes. As soon as the other party struggled, he screamed and fell back.


    Only Lin Mengya stepped back as if nothing had happened. She didn''t even touch a little water stain all over her body.


    She looked around the crowd slowly.


    In the cry and curse of the maid, she seemed to be very powerful.


    For a time, no one dared to confront her openly.


    The movement here soon attracted the steward''s sister-in-law of the back kitchen.


    The steward''s sister-in-law, surnamed Bai, is the daughter-in-law of the Zhao family, and is highly valued by elder Zhao.


    Therefore, after Mrs. Duan became the head of the family, she still took charge.


    The daughter-in-law was as tall and strong as a man, especially when her face was black, no one in the kitchen dared to touch her.


    As soon as she came over, she frowned and carried the girl sitting in the basin by hand.


    "I''ve ruined my food. Will you return your skin?"


    The girl immediately stopped crying, but her eyes stared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    "Sister Bai, she pushed me!"


    She pointed to Lin Mengya and yelled again.


    After giving her a hard stare, sister-in-law Bai still put the person aside and looked at Lin Mengya with a bad face.


    "If you dare to make trouble in the kitchen, I''ll let you get out of the Zhao family."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at sister-in-law Bai and gently shook her head.


    She knew that this man was the only daughter-in-law in charge of aunt Fang. Moreover, no matter who was hurt last night, she was afraid that the white sister-in-law would be implicated when the incident happened.


    After gouging out her, sister-in-law Bai warned everyone with a cold face.


    "Work for me. Every day you think about flattering the master and climbing up. You don''t see who you flatter or whether you can flatter. In my back kitchen, you have to suppress those careful thoughts for me, otherwise, I''m not considerate!"


    Lin Mengya always felt that sister-in-law Bai should also say this to her.


    But she really didn''t want to curry favor with anyone.


    She was just going to get breakfast. She was inexplicably targeted and angry.


    And she really doesn''t understand. How can she have a relationship with Zhao Zifei?


    But unexpectedly, all this was confirmed after breakfast.


    Looking at Zhao Zifei standing at the gate of the yard with a jade hairpin in her hand, Lin Mengya really wants to save her perfunctory.


    "Dumb slave, can I call you that?" Zhao Zifei called her softly.


    Lin Mengya gave him a white look in her heart.


    Who doesn''t have a name yet? Slave your sister''s slave, isn''t it all your mother and son''s good work?


    Zhao Zifei didn''t care about her indifference.


    Even, he attributed her to his anger after being wronged.


    Although he disdained such a woman''s little temper, he still wanted to show his most elegant and gentle side to deceive the prey in front of him.


    "I heard them say that you were really wronged this morning. I don''t know how things got so ugly. You and I are clearly just close friends."


    Lin Mengya stepped back with a bright dislike in her eyes.


    Who knows him!


    But Zhao Zifei said with some guilt: "it''s all my fault. I''m just too happy. I accidentally leaked my mouth. Can you forgive me?"


    Lin Mengya is very angry now.


    She said that she clearly maintained a small and transparent human structure. How could she become a public enemy overnight.


    It''s been a long time. Is this grandson making trouble?


    Zhao Zifei was still talking about what he thought to be his heart, but he didn''t see Lin Mengya''s eyes and became more and more angry.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth, picked up the broom in the yard and hit Zhao Zifei directly.


    "You, you hit me?"


    Zhao Zifei, who was still affectionate one second ago, asked with a round stare the next second.


    Lin Mengya thought, hit him? That''s still light!


    The grandson ruined all the people he worked hard for. I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to get some news in the future.


    What''s the use of pretending to be a little dumb girl?


    The more you think about it, the more angry Lin Mengya is, and the broom in her hand also dances fiercely.


    Zhao Zifei had been able to hold on two times before. Later, he found that the dead girl was too cruel. It was really painful. He grabbed the broom with a blue face.


    "That''s enough! If you go crazy again, I''ll be rude to you!"


    However, without hesitation, Lin Mengya loosened the broom, then turned around and found another stick.


    "Crazy woman, you are crazy!"


    Zhao Zifei ran away with resentment in his heart.


    Lin Mengya is not a fool either. He closes the door as soon as he goes out.


    At the moment, Zhao Zifei, who knew later that he had been fooled, looked particularly ugly.


    One couldn''t hold back, so he stood at the door and scolded her for a while.


    In the room, long Tianyu frowned together since just now.


    After hearing the sound outside, he habitually bent his fingers and knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair.


    "Do you want him to shut up forever?"


    Even the door of the room was closed. Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "No, he won''t jump for long."


    Sure enough, it was only five minutes before the sound outside weakened.


    Long Tianyu reached out and held her little hand.


    "I promised Mr. Zhao to let you stay here, not to make you wronged."


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows what her man means.


    Pinched his cheek, but with a successful smile on his face.


    "When do you think I suffered a loss?"


    Long Tianyu was stunned and his eyebrows loosened slowly.


    "That''s true, so everything is in my wife''s calculation?"


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and pretended to be a fool.


    "I didn''t plan on them. They are responsible for all this."


    In less than half an hour, the Zhao family knew that Zhao Zifei had been beaten out by a maid.


    And unfortunately, when Zhao Zifei was blocking the door to scold, he caught up with his cheap father, elder Zhao, and his mother, Mrs. Duan, in the yard.


    At that time, Zhao Zifei''s scolding was not ugly, but the meaning inside and outside was that he was the childe of the Zhao family, and the other party was just a girl film. He could be manipulated as he wanted.


    But I didn''t want Mrs. Duan''s face almost green when she heard this.


    In particular, elder Zhao, who was next to him, almost walked away in anger.


    Zhao Zi was also silly. He knew he had made a big mistake and was shut up in his room by Mrs. Duan.


    In the afternoon, Mrs. Duan took the housekeeper''s key and went to apologize to elder Zhao. She said that it was because of her connivance that Zhao Zifei had an inappropriate mind.


    In this way, before covering the warm power of the housekeeper, he returned to elder Zhao in the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mengya, who knows the result, is already on the way to hot spring villa.


    At the thought of what Mrs. Duan had planned to get and was handed back by herself, she was secretly happy in her heart.


    Such a thing as a Hatoyama occupying a magpie''s nest will eventually be returned to its original owner.


    Long Tianyu saw that she had never broken her smile since she came out of the Zhao family, and she was in a good mood.


    She couldn''t help scraping her little nose and joked.


    "Why are you so happy to see them unlucky?"


    Lin Mengya nodded, leaned over and said in a small voice, "of course, you don''t know. At the beginning, the news of aunt Fang''s death came out. People from all over the Zhao family were busy trying to please Mrs. Duan. Speaking of it, I''m really cold for Aunt Fang."


    People''s minds are biased. Moreover, she saw with her own eyes how the servants who had paid attention to each other''s aunts before showed their loyalty and slandered the former master in front of the new master.


    The faces of those people really made her feel uncomfortable from the bottom of her heart.


    Long Tianyu pinched her neck as long as she was happy.


    "Alas, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to go to the hot spring villa this time."


    She turned to her business and sighed.


    She found some clues with elder Zhao. Naturally, she can''t let go.


    Therefore, she went to warm mountain villa this time to find out something for elder Zhao.


    After a bumpy afternoon on the road, they finally arrived at the hot spring villa of the Zhao family before sunset.

 Chapter 2687

    The hot spring villa of the Zhao family is half way up the mountain.


    There were originally three natural springs here. When elder Zhao chose his residence, he took a fancy to this hot spring, which was good for his health.


    I think he was planning for his wife at that time.


    Lin Mengya looked at the spacious villa in front of her and couldn''t help sighing.


    This bowl of aged dog food is really choking.


    They were brought over by a middle-aged steward of the Zhao family.


    However, he did not directly let the car in, but went to find the concierge to give a notice.


    Not long after, the steward asked someone to drive the car in from the backyard and help them arrange it. Then he wiped the sweat on his forehead and told them carefully.


    "Dumb slave, although this Chuang Tzu belongs to our master, the fourth master of the clan often comes here to rest. I can''t meet him in previous years, but the fourth master came earlier this year. You should be smart. Don''t offend the fourth master or neglect Miss Duan''s life-saving benefactor."


    Lin Mengya pretended to be frightened and nodded. She felt that she couldn''t.


    Seeing this, the steward was relieved and agreed to pick them up again in two days.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only two of them left in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya first wandered around. In addition to the old furnishings, it can be regarded as clean and comfortable.


    She glanced at the wooden door leading to the front yard.


    Unexpectedly, the fourth master of the Zhao family was here.


    I''m afraid that''s one of the reasons why elder Zhao asked her to come.


    Without outsiders, long Tianyu can relax more or less.


    When it was originally designed, in order not to let others disturb his wife''s peace, elder Zhao specially built a large bath in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya pushes long Tianyu to the edge of the bath.


    Because there is running water in the pool, it is still clean and clear.


    She pushed long Tianyu around and got familiar with the environment together.


    "Generally, there is no disturbance from others, but it is quite suitable for you to rebuild."


    Long Tianyu is not as anxious as her.


    But it was very gratifying to see that his wife was planning for him in her eyes.


    "It''s going to be hard, madam."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and gently lifted the pool water to adapt to the temperature.


    "Don''t have so much pressure in your heart. Even if it doesn''t work, we just spent a few more days in the hot spring. It''s also good for your health."


    Look at her nervous appearance. Long Tianyu didn''t mean to expose her on the spot.


    Obviously, is she more nervous than herself?


    "OK." He just loves his wife and always works hard for his injury.


    Because only the two of them were there, Lin Mengya cooked the dinner herself.


    She used to live alone for so long that a few small dishes were of course nothing.


    After dinner, she pushed long Tianyu for half an hour. After another hour''s rest, she pushed people to the hot spring pool and made preparations first.


    The water in the pool is about 40 degrees, which is easy for the human body to accept.


    At the same time, she also brought medicinal powder that can warm and nourish the meridians of Yu.


    When the powder was sprinkled down, a strong smell of medicine was steaming on the whole pool.


    Looking at the light red pool water, Lin Mengya untied her clothes first.


    Since it is to be rebuilt underwater, of course, she must follow, so as not to cause an accident to Yu.


    The steam was moist and hazy, and the action just now had made a thin layer of sweat on her forehead.


    The thin blouse she was wearing was like a cicada''s wing. When it was stained with water, it showed infinite spring.


    The look in long Tianyu''s eyes also gradually changed from indifference to intensity.


    Although it seems indifferent, in fact, both hands have to crush the armrest of the wheelchair.


    Lin Mengya was ignorant. She only used a jade hairpin to pull the green silk behind her head and said to long Tianyu, "I''ll try it first."


    Then, step by step into the hot spring pool.


    The water is light red, but she is like a touch of spring snow, sliding into a red cloud.


    Long Tianyu put the tip of his tongue against his upper jaw. Only in this way can he maintain his final calm and soberness under the scene of vivid and fragrant in front of him.


    With a "crash", the red clouds separated, and the white shadow was like the shark who had just come out of the water. For him standing on the bank, the owner had endless attraction.


    At this moment, it was difficult for him to control his slightly rapid breathing, and his two eyes were fixedly attracted by her.


    This scene is that any man in the world will be unable to control himself.


    And he never allowed anyone to see this attractive scene again.


    "The temperature is OK. I''ll help you down now. By the way, I made a life buoy for you."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that her unintentional behavior just now is going to make her man crazy.


    She stepped forward and took out some sewn sheepskin bags from the small basket hanging behind long Tianyu''s wheelchair.


    Long Tianyu squeezed the center of his eyebrows hard and recited his heart for more than ten times.


    But as soon as I saw my wife looking at him with a smile, the heat that had just cooled down swept in an instant.


    And he can only say with a straight face, "you go first."


    "But I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you alone." Lin Mengya explained.


    But I didn''t want the man''s tone to suddenly get tough.


    "Let you go, you go, come on!"


    For a time, Lin Mengya was wronged in her heart.


    What''s the matter with this man? For no reason, what are you cruel to yourself?


    And she was not angry. She jumped into the pool angrily and turned around without looking at him.


    you deserve it


    When you come down later, you''d better fill your stomach with water!


    Long Tianyu breathed out a sigh of embarrassment.


    Fortunately, his wife didn''t notice, otherwise, he would be embarrassed.


    When he was full of sheepskin bags, he tied four bags to his shoulder one by one according to his wife''s previous instructions.


    After that, he stood up with difficulty in his wheelchair.


    It was just too slippery beside the hot spring pool. After all, he still didn''t control his body and fell hard.


    The water splashed with a "pop".


    Even Lin Mengya, who was determined to make him suffer, was startled and hurriedly turned back to find him.


    Fortunately, the water in the pond is buoyant, and the four sheepskin bags are really awesome.


    Therefore, long Tianyu was only choked by a mouthful of warm pool water, and there was no other damage.


    But this frightened Lin Mengya.


    "Yu, are you okay? You, what did you do to me just now? Did you hurt?" Her heartache was mixed with a little grievance.


    It''s all this guy''s fault. He did it himself!


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing and blooming.


    He stretched out his hand to hold his wife, and felt his heart full.


    "Don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    Nestled in his arms, Lin Mengya can''t care about life


    Gas.


    She moved a little and felt the abnormal cover of the pool.


    As soon as his mind turned, he immediately understood the reason for his great change of mood just now.


    Then he spat at him.


    "Hooligan!" But his face didn''t know whether it was smoked by hot water or ashamed by him. In short, it was red and could almost bleed.


    Long Tianyu sighed helplessly.


    I knew it couldn''t be covered up, but there was nothing wrong with being laughed at, just him and his wife.


    Seeing his wife''s Scarlet earlobes, he couldn''t help but say in a low voice: "who makes my wife more charming than flowers."


    Lin Mengya turned back and elbowed him.


    "It''s not serious! Hurry up and hold the pool wall to practice, otherwise you won''t have any food tomorrow!"


    Then, the man quickly fled his arms. Most of his body was hidden under the water, revealing only his lovely little face, which made long Tianyu feel different in his heart.


    "Yes, yes."


    With the help of water, long Tianyu only felt that his pressure had suddenly reduced a lot.


    In almost a year after his injury, his strength has strengthened a lot.


    In contrast, the strength of the legs has almost completely shrunk.


    Even standing in the water, he found it extremely difficult to control his legs to walk.


    But he was not in a hurry. He fought with his legs patiently.


    If you can''t do it once, then ten times. If you can''t do it ten times, then a hundred times.


    Lin Mengya stood beside him, watching the sweat on his man''s forehead slide into the pool bit by bit, and her heart was cheering him silently.


    Finally, before long Tianyu was about to use up his strength, he finally felt a little familiar strength.


    He knows that when his legs are still intact, such strength is natural to him. I''m afraid he can''t even feel it.


    But now he wants it.


    He tightened his lips, almost relying on willpower, trying to win in this struggle.


    Time passed little by little, and in the end, his strength almost doubled.


    Finally, his strength had reached a critical point.


    "Move! Why don''t you move! Move!"


    He shouted silently in his heart.


    Lin Mengya looked at his frown and was worried.


    Just when he was about to run out of strength, but she couldn''t move by herself, she couldn''t help it anymore. She rushed forward and hugged his shoulder, almost crying.


    "Don''t worry! Yu, we still have time. Don''t force yourself, will you?"


    It seemed that with her voice, the obstinacy that almost possessed him just now dispersed like a tide.


    Long Tianyu, who had almost collapsed, surrounded his wife.


    "I''m fine." His voice was weak and deeply tired.


    "It''s all like this. You still say it''s okay?" However, Lin Mengya held his face, and her face was full of heartache.


    "Yu, don''t forget how you promised me! We should do everything step by step. I know you are worried, but for me, the most important thing is that you can be safe."


    Although this guy looks like he doesn''t care about anything, Lin Mengya knows that if he is the favored son of heaven, how can he easily accept the reality that he is defeated by fate?


    It just needs an explosion, and the negative emotions he repressed are enough to completely destroy him.


    Now it seems that her concern is indeed correct.

 Chapter 2688

    In the second attempt, Lin Mengya never dared to let him mess around alone again.


    Although long Tianyu can barely stand up by catching the buoyancy of the water in the pool, he still can''t grasp the strength needed to stand up.


    However, Lin Mengya also knows that this is not easy to do. She just wants long Tianyu to exercise her legs a little.


    Time flies.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they spent nearly two hours in the hot spring pool.


    Lin Mengya was almost exhausted.


    If it weren''t for the open air above the pool, I''m afraid they would be hot even if they weren''t tired.


    Lin Mengya helped long Tianyu to a gentle slope of the pool. She thought she would go up first and push the wheelchair over, but she didn''t want to be dragged back by long Tianyu just when she got up.


    "Huh?" Just as she was about to speak, she was blocked by long Tianyu''s falling lips.


    After a confused thought, she heard footsteps outside.


    But didn''t elder Zhao say that the front yard and backyard doors have been locked?


    Who will come here?


    Long Tianyu saw the doubt in her eyes and knew that his wife should have noticed it.


    He loosened his mouth, turned to a loud drink and asked, "who''s outside?"


    Not long ago, a strange man''s voice came from the door.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into our Zhao family''s Chuang Tzu?"


    Long Tianyu frowned. He could never let his wife show off like this.


    Blocking her from the body, only a trace of outline leaked out and looked at the visitor.


    "I was sent by elder Zhao Yixuan to recuperate. Why? Elder Zhao didn''t tell you?"


    The man looked about forty years old, thin and dark, but his eyes were shining.


    When he saw a man and a woman playing in the pool, he was a little unhappy.


    "The elder did give orders in advance, but this pool is not for you to spoil casually."


    He looked at the light red pool water. He thought they were fooling around. He frowned and said discontentedly, "the elder kindly asked you to come here to rest, but you made the pool like this!"


    But long Tianyu still leaned against the pool.


    "I''ll tell the elder what it looks like. Before I came here, the elder personally promised me not to allow outsiders to enter. Did the elder ever tell you this?"


    The thin middle-aged man was dissatisfied.


    However, elder Zhao did command and did not allow them to disturb the guest''s peace.


    However, he has been here for many years and has always been used to freedom. Besides, the one in the front yard is also curious. It is the distinguished guest who can be treated so carefully by the elder.


    But now it seems that he is just a lame, or a lame with many naughty intestines.


    The man immediately stopped looking at long Tianyu, but didn''t want the other party to be more righteous than him.


    "Are you taking the elder to oppress me? Oh, I can tell you, this Chuang Tzu doesn''t have to be in the Zhao family. You''d better be honest."


    With that, he glanced at the woman he hid behind him, and turned away with an unknown look.


    Long Tianyu''s heart is also filled with anger.


    Almost let this guy peep into the beauty of his wife.


    Oh, then he''ll have to dig this guy''s eyes and see if he dares to look around in the future!


    When people left, Lin Mengya was relieved


    Tone.


    Because the hot spring is too wet, Yu only wears half a mask, and she doesn''t cover up at all.


    She was still a little nervous when she thought of her negligence.


    They both climbed up. Finally, long Tianyu not only wrapped the blanket she brought on her wife, but also directly covered her little head with her dry outer shirt.


    Her hair is too wet to catch cold.


    The night was cool, and Lin Mengya was afraid that he might catch a cold. She hurriedly pushed the man back to his living room.


    But I didn''t know that in the night, I had a pair of eyes staring at them until I entered the yard and closed the door. Only then did I leave reluctantly.


    That night, after a hard day''s work, Lin Mengya slept heavily.


    I didn''t notice the man next to me. He was pretending to sleep all the time.


    After a few inaudible coughs, a ghostly figure appeared outside their accounts.


    Long Tianyu, who was sleeping outside, propped up to move to the wheelchair beside the bed, but heard his wife in the bed ask him vaguely.


    "I''ll make it convenient for you to sleep first." His voice was soft as the moon.


    She stuffed her arm back again and properly ensured that there would be no cold wind blowing in. Then she turned her wheelchair and went to the outside room.


    "Who appeared today?"


    But for a moment, his face became extremely cold.


    What has been following him is the "demon shadow army" he personally trained.


    In addition to him, this team doesn''t even know Ling ye, who has been his personal dark guard for more than 20 years.


    The shadow army is only 50 people, but at some time, it can be worth thousands of troops.


    "Zhao Jiang was originally a minor of the Zhao family, but after Zhao Yixuan returned to the Zhao family, he chose to take refuge in him. Later, Zhao Yixuan came out to build the house, and he offered to follow. After the villa was built, he became the manager of the villa. He was greedy for money and lust, and the villa seemed to have become a devil''s den where he imprisoned foreign women and showed off his animal lust."


    Long Tianyu quietly looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    But no one saw that deep in his eyes, there was a strong sense of killing.


    As early as his wife at home told him to come here to rest, he sent someone to investigate the hot spring villa first.


    I don''t want to. It looks like a world without strife. In fact, it''s a magic cave.


    "The fourth master of the Zhao family is back?"


    "I came back secretly in the afternoon and didn''t disturb anyone. I''m sure the Zhao family hasn''t got the news yet."


    From the moment they arrived at the villa, the whole villa was under the control of the demon shadow army.


    Long Tianyu knew that his wife must have reached some agreement with elder Zhao.


    Although he won''t take over, he will certainly protect the safety of her wife.


    "Well, go down and protect your wife."


    "Yes."


    As when he came, the departure of the demon shadow army did not seem to leave any trace in the world.


    Long Tianyu poured himself a cup of cool tea, and unconsciously replayed the graceful shadow of his wife in her mind.


    He drank up a whole glass of cold water in one breath, and then he climbed back to bed silently.


    Alas, he was clearly his own wife, but he had to bear such sweet pain.


    Really, let him helpless and happy.


    The next morning, Lin Mengya only felt very comfortable.


    It has to be said that soaking in hot springs is really good for people''s health.


    Long Tian


    Yu has prepared white rice porridge and side dishes.


    Lin Mengya was really surprised when she sat at the table.


    "You did all this?"


    Long Tianyu shaved her nose with a smile.


    "It''s all simple. I''m so stupid in my eyes?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She was very smart and didn''t continue to turn around on this topic.


    After eating and drinking enough, Lin Mengya went to the kitchen to deal with the herbs to be used today.


    Long Tianyu sat in the yard drinking tea and followed her.


    It seems that she felt each other''s eyes. She occasionally looked back and inadvertently looked at him. They both gave the place a gentle smile.


    Such a scene was very warm and harmonious until someone came out to kill the scenery.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Long Tianyu heard the sound and his eyebrows were light.


    Lin Mengya also has some fresh memories of the voice. Isn''t this the man who tried to teach them last night?


    He turned around and walked out with a kitchen knife.


    Zhao Jiang wanted to teach them a lesson again, but he saw that the woman who was blocked behind by the lame man yesterday came out with a knife. At that time, his competitive mind was half gone.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to scare him.


    It''s just that she used a kitchen knife to cut a medicine that is not easy to mash, but she didn''t want to cause such an effect.


    At present, she pretended to be a tiger and carried the kitchen knife on her shoulder.


    Pointed to Zhao Jiang, and then threw it aside smartly.


    That means, he has to get out of her now!


    Nearby, long Tianyu almost didn''t laugh.


    He knew that Zhao Jiang tried to spy on them last night. He wanted to teach him a lesson today, but he didn''t want his wife to scare Zhao Jiang''s guts when she did it.


    Now I''m not in a hurry. I just sit down and watch the play leisurely and have a mouth addiction for my wife.


    "What are you doing here again? Is it difficult? The orders of elder Zhao of your family have no effect in your eyes?"


    Zhao Jiang is sick to death.


    He was just itchy and always felt that the outline he saw last night was very attractive.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t even see a glimmer of spring on the road. He wanted to test the next day, but he didn''t think the other party was a wicked woman.


    He took a closer look. He was probably blind last night. He was obviously just an ordinary person.


    I don''t think it''s worth it right now, and I don''t want to continue to spend time with them.


    He turned his eyes and said loudly, "I''ve sent a message for the four old masters of our family! You lived in his yard without authorization and made his pool like that. The four old masters of our family are not so easy to fool!"


    Lin Mengya was impatient.


    With a wave of the kitchen knife in his hand, he cut directly into the big tree beside Zhao Jiang''s ear.


    Zhao Jiang only had time to see a shadow flash. Then he saw that the kitchen knife cut a deep mark on the tree.


    I thought if this knife fell on his neck, his head would not fall off?


    "Are you going to kill?"


    All at once, he called out the shrill voice of the chicken.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other coldly, pulled out her kitchen knife and continued to stroke according to Zhao Jiang''s head. She was very vicious.


    The latter used up all his courage. If he didn''t lean against the tree, he would even collapse.


    Long Tianyu pursed his lips behind her.

 Chapter 2689

    When his wife had scared enough, he whispered, "get out of here."


    Zhao Jiang ran away.


    But he must have thought of them in his heart.


    Maybe when he goes back, he will try to get revenge.


    But they were not frightened.


    They won''t be afraid of such pawns!


    The arrival of Zhao Jiang is just a small episode for the couple.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, they came to the pool as usual.


    But unexpectedly, the pool was occupied.


    Looking at several servants standing at the door and listening to the woman''s charming laughter from inside, Lin Mengya was not angry.


    Zhao Changlao Mingming has lent them the pool. These guys who occupy the magpie''s nest one by one don''t pay attention to the owner''s orders at all.


    It''s really disgusting!


    Long Tianyu wanted to stop his angry wife, but Lin Mengya waved her away firmly.


    Walking over, before she approached, a woman came up with a cold face to stop people.


    "Who dares to disturb my wife''s bath?"


    Without saying anything, Lin Mengya took out the keepsake given to her by elder Zhao.


    This keepsake is not simple, but the general effect of elder Zhao''s personal visit. No matter in the Zhao family''s industry or in the business alliance of the Presbyterian Council he is responsible for, as long as there is this thing, even if she directly empties and sells it, no one will dare to have an objection.


    Just now, the old lady was arrogant. Now she looks a little funny.


    "You --"


    She just wanted to say that Lin Mengya was not a fake. She didn''t see Lin Mengya sneer and showed the keepsake directly to several doormen next to her.


    The two men were not stupid and dropped their heads directly.


    You know, it''s not too much for those who hold keepsakes to kill their servants of the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya didn''t even look at her mother-in-law. She kicked the door and broke in.


    Suddenly, a scream came from inside.


    Long Tianyu didn''t wait long. On the contrary, it was the artificial voice inside just now. After a moment, it became a real panic.


    Then, a woman with untidy clothes was thrown out.


    Yes, it''s used to boom. Even her bathing things are constantly thrown out.


    "It''s the opposite! You dare to do it to me, mother Ding. I''m going to see the old man. You, beat them out!"


    The woman stamped her feet and wanted to skin and bone the mute directly.


    Finally, the last lotus colored belly pocket was thrown out by Lin Mengya as a rag.


    Fortunately, the woman just lingered on the shore and didn''t go into the water.


    Otherwise, she can''t stand such nausea.


    Make sure that there is nothing inside that woman. Lin Mengya came out.


    She coughed and didn''t adapt to speaking in front of everyone. She felt that if she continued like this, she was afraid that cats and dogs would climb on her head next time.


    "Elder Zhao has ordered that no one should set foot in the backyard easily. I don''t care who you are. No one can cross my elder here. Do you understand?"


    Although her voice was hoarse and hard to hear, it had a deterrent effect on several people in front of her.


    Especially the woman she just kicked out.


    But she remembered that just now this damn monster came up and grabbed her own


    Long hair, Sheng Sheng dragged her out.


    "Can you hear me clearly?" She snapped.


    Those people immediately nodded subconsciously for fear that they would really annoy the little evil god.


    Lin Mengya gave them a bad stare. These people ran away like waking up from a dream and didn''t even dare to look back.


    Long Tianyu''s vision has been locked on his wife.


    He has to admit that yesterday''s lady like a Narcissus was very beautiful, but now such a strong lady is also very dazzling.


    Besides, she finally broke a wall erected in her heart.


    He knew that although his wife didn''t seem to care, it was a pity that she couldn''t return to her former voice.


    That''s why she can speak, but she doesn''t want to speak except with people close to her.


    In fact, they are all the same kind of people.


    At the beginning, he also pressed all his worries in his heart.


    Without his wife''s company, I''m afraid he can''t regain his self-confidence.


    Much braver than him, madam.


    The face hidden under the mask aroused a proud smile.


    His wife, no matter what she looks like, should be so engraved and have an unparalleled radiance.


    "I''ve never seen such shameless! Do you really regard this as your home?"


    Even though it was not polluted, her interest was not high.


    Although she is a guest, from the performance of the woman just now, it is obvious that the other party has long regarded this as their own.


    You know, before leaving, elder Zhao asked her to help maintain it. She cherished it very much.


    And the powder she sprinkled yesterday also has the effect of disinfection and sterilization.


    Besides, she will patiently clean up after she runs out.


    It''s a mess inside. I''m afraid my efforts with elder Zhao are in vain!


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Long Tianyu comforted softly. "If you don''t like it, let''s go to the back mountain?"


    It''s just a hot spring pool. He thinks it''s too insignificant compared with his wife''s mood.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but what she thought was that elder Zhao would dislike the pool?


    Instead, she might as well revisit it and ask someone to design a new pool for Aunt Fang?


    She couldn''t help jumping at the thought.


    "Let''s go now!"


    Seeing her smiling again, long Tianyu was a lot happier. His wife pushed him out of the backyard.


    But said that the woman returned to the front yard crying.


    It happened that Zhao Jiang caught up with the fourth old man.


    "Old man, you have to decide for Xuelan!"


    Zhao Xuelan, the nominally adopted daughter of the four old masters, in fact, they have long been secretly communicating with each other.


    At the moment, the fourth old man just frowned. After seeing his sweetheart crying, he couldn''t help but frown more tightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Xuelan plunged into uncle Zhao''s arms. Her beautiful face was crying beautifully.


    "It''s not the two cheap bastards in the backyard! I just want to take a bath there to welcome you. But who knows, the bitch kicked me out and beat me!"


    Hearing the speech, fourth master Zhao said with a little dissatisfaction: "didn''t I say that you are not allowed to go to the backyard?"


    Zhao Xuelan didn''t care about this and cried even more pitifully.


    "No one is normal, but those two people are just two servants. Can''t I compare with them in your heart?"


    Zhao Xuelan knows how to soften the heart of fourth master Zhao.


    After this crying, fourth master Zhao couldn''t keep a straight face, so he had to hold people on his legs and comfort them.


    Then, he promised to buy some jewelry for Zhao Xuelan, which coaxed people.


    Only after Zhao Xuelan left, Zhao Siye fell into deep thought again.


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t come here often before, so he can stay here safely for a long time.


    But now he let two people in and gave orders not to be disturbed by anyone.


    Did he find anything?


    Or are the identities of these two people actually not simple?


    The couple, who have aroused the suspicion of fourth master Zhao, are now on their way to find the spring.


    In fact, general hot springs have a strong smell of sulfur, and because there is water vapor transpiration all year round, it is still easy to find.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that the spring they first found was a treasure spring.


    "It''s really broken iron shoes. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time to get it!"


    She was a little happy and angry. Although long Tianyu didn''t understand why she was so excited.


    But what makes his wife happy is good for him.


    She lifted up her skirt, squatted on the edge of the hot spring, stretched out her hand and gently dipped into the spring.


    It''s a little higher than the temperature of her hand, but it''s acceptable. Most importantly, her fingertips soon feel itchy, and then crisp and comfortable.


    With a satisfied smile on her face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help holding up the water and walked over to long Tianyu.


    "Lift up your trouser legs!" She said excitedly.


    Long Tianyu immediately did so. Soon, a warm trickle poured down his knee.


    At first, he didn''t feel any difference until a thin warmth rose from the soles of his feet.


    This is a complete accident for long Tianyu.


    You should know that since he was injured, his legs from the initial pain to no consciousness, and then after Lin Mengya carefully treated him for a long time, he could feel a little pain.


    But there has never been such a warm time.


    Seriously, he was surprised, too.


    "What''s the matter? In the spring, but what''s the difference?"


    Long Tianyu has realized the reason why his wife is excited.


    Lin Mengya wiped her hands, and there was a light in her eyes.


    "I guess the spring water is mixed with a kind of stone milk. It''s probably because the spring water flow is relatively thin, so elder Zhao didn''t lead it to the spring.


    This hot spring can not be formed in three or five years. In the past hundred years or even thousands of years, it has constantly eroded the surrounding environment and added many minerals to the water. "


    That''s why she''s so impolite.


    She has been looking for a way to repair Yu''s hidden injury.


    The reason why she insisted on coming to the Zhao family was also something she heard when she was at the Gan family.


    Before, the Gan family inadvertently mentioned that if they could go to the Zhao family, they might as well inquire about the "living bone stone bed".


    After the Gan family got the stone, it was also inspired by the legend of the stone bed of the Zhao family.


    But Lin Mengya had asked aunt Fang before. Unfortunately, the other party didn''t know the existence of this kind of thing at all.

 Chapter 2690

    The most important function of "Dragon sand" is bone regeneration, but Yu''s hidden injury is like an ant cave hidden under the dam.


    It seems insignificant, but it can give them a fatal blow at a critical time.


    So they can only slowly.


    You know, detoxification is easy for her, but the harm caused by poison to her body is not so easy to be cured.


    Long Tianyu quietly looked at his wife, who was happy for a while and frowned for a while. In her heart, she only felt that such a kind of ya''er was very interesting.


    But Lin Mengya is not a tangled person.


    The unexpected discovery of this stone milk spring today shows that Yu''s leg injury is still saved.


    Even if there is a 0.01% hope, she will work hard to turn this into 100%.


    Moreover, Yu can stand up now, which is the greatest affirmation of her efforts.


    "Come on, let''s go in and try."


    She pushed the wheelchair and her heart was full of energy.


    Long Tianyu was infected by her mood and rubbed his legs. Maybe, as his wife said, one day, he can recover.


    Stone milk spring is a natural hot spring, about two or three meters long and wide. It is surrounded by a cave, which surrounds the spring.


    It''s not as flat as in Zhuangzi. The pool is full of potholes, which is very unfriendly to long Tianyu''s wheelchair.


    In the end, Lin Mengya had to carry long Tianyu half on her back. It took nine cattle and two tigers to move people to the side of the pool.


    She casually wiped a sweat, which put Yu''s legs into the pool water.


    "Today we''ll adapt to it first. Although it''s good, we can''t be greedy."


    Long Tianyu raised her hand and lifted her scattered broken hair.


    "Everything is up to you."


    He couldn''t bear his wife to work so hard, and his belief in recovery became stronger.


    The temperature in the pool is still a little high. Lin Mengya uses two clean thick cloth to wet it completely and apply it on Yu''s leg.


    And monitor Yu''s situation at any time. Once anything wrong is found, it will stop immediately.


    Long Tianyu looked at her as if she were facing a great enemy. She could not help but be a little nervous. She focused most of her attention on her legs.


    Originally, the most serious part of his injury was on his waist, but later, due to long QingHan''s selfishness, the muscles and veins of his legs were made by secret injuries. If he was treated with conventional methods, I''m afraid his secret injuries will become more and more serious.


    Therefore, the plan for today is to cure the hidden injury.


    So his legs can recover.


    The stone milk spring here is a holy land for healing.


    The minerals mixed in it, coupled with natural hot springs, are most suitable for warming the wound of dragon Tianyu.


    At the beginning, long Tianyu only felt that his legs were like countless small insects crawling back and forth. After that, there were bursts of warmth rising from the soles of his feet.


    The itching soon disappeared. With the warmth gradually flowing on his legs, he even felt a very slight pain.


    "If it hurts badly, you must tell me not to bear it yourself."


    Lin Mengya''s words of concern sounded in time.


    Long Tianyu smiled and touched her face. "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Lin Mengya frowned, but she was even more worried.


    "Isn''t that ineffective? Am I wrong?"


    Look at the tangle again


    Among his wife, long Tianyu had to tell the truth.


    "Well, I admit it hurts a little. But for me, it''s really nothing."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya poked him in the chest with some dissatisfaction.


    "Now is not the time for you to be a hero! As your attending doctor, you should truthfully tell me your feelings, so that I can suit the remedy to the case!"


    Long Tianyu had to bow his head in shame and admit his mistake.


    Then, even if there is only a little other feeling, he will tell his wife in time.


    Gradually, he found that he would get 100% of his wife''s care every time.


    He couldn''t help wanting more, and sometimes he was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    However, Lin Mengya''s ordinary shrewdness sank to the bottom of the hot spring pool at this time.


    I didn''t see through this guy''s routine at all.


    No matter how serious the wound was, it became a sticky show of love meeting.


    Until Lin Mengya pushed people out of the pool, long Tianyu even had some unfinished business.


    "Why don''t we stay a little longer?"


    He smacked his lips secretly, and his gentle and indulgent wife was so unforgettable to him.


    If he could get such love from his wife every time, he would rather stay here all his life.


    However, Lin Mengya directly threw the cloth towel that wiped his legs on his face.


    "You can have a face! Just now I forbear to say. Look at your delicate appearance just now. My son is stronger than you. You can give me enough."


    With a white look at the guy, Lin Mengya pushed the man away.


    It''s a pity to get the cheap long Tianyu.


    If only his wife could react more slowly. At least, she could enjoy one more moment.


    The atmosphere between them was always relaxed and ambiguous until they went down the mountain. As soon as they went to the back door of hot spring villa, they saw a person who shouldn''t have appeared.


    "You two really make it easy for me to find. By the way, the fourth old man of my family has given a banquet in the front yard. Please enjoy it."


    Looking at Zhao Jiang with a flattering face in front of him, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    This guy was frightened by himself, so he made up for it?


    She just glanced at each other. Although it was not obvious, she definitely saw each other shaking.


    Oh, it was forced.


    That''s interesting.


    What are the four old masters'' ideas? After she brazenly slapped each other in the face, she could invite them to dinner.


    It seems that either the four old masters'' Qi Nourishing skills are too good, or there is something else about this meal.


    Long Tianyu patted her hand quietly, and then said, "well, we''d better obey the order and lead the way."


    Zhao Jiang immediately nodded and bowed to guide in front.


    Behind her, long Tianyu narrowed her eyes. At the same time, she typed four words with a password on the back of Lin Mengya''s hand - watching the change.


    When this hot spring villa was just built, elder Zhao was careful, but due to the restrictions of conditions, the style of the main body was not luxurious.


    But after the money in his hand became more and more abundant, he deliberately added a lot.


    The front yard is separated from the back yard by a door.


    After all, it is a private Zhuangzi, and the nature of secrecy is impeccable.


    Compared with the simple and comfortable but somewhat deserted backyard, the more spacious front yard is full of smoke and fire everywhere.


    The servants came and went, orderly and unhurried.


    For a moment, Lin Mengya had an illusion.


    Is it not just the two of them that fourth master Zhao invited?


    "Childe, the four old masters of my family are in there. Let''s inform them first."


    Before Zhao Jiang''s voice fell, a bright voice came from the room.


    "It''s just a family banquet. You don''t need so many rules. Zhao Jiang, let the guests in."


    "Yes." Zhao Jiang also seems more confident.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have no time to take care of him. They both look at the master''s position.


    It was not the first time she had seen uncle Zhao.


    But I don''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that compared with the side she saw in the Zhao family, although uncle Zhao looked in great spirit, his face was a little pale.


    Especially those eyes, somehow, always make her feel strange.


    "What''s the name of this little friend?"


    Uncle Zhao was still warm and hearty. After long Tianyu thought a little, he changed his voice and opened his mouth.


    "Chu long."


    Uncle Zhao narrowed his eyes with a smile. "It''s a good name. I''ve heard about your feat of saving people at the foot of the mountain. Yes, there are some young people''s blood on you. I appreciate you very much."


    Lin Mengya is absolutely wrong.


    If it''s just because Yu saved people, what uncle Zhao said is nothing.


    But they had beaten him in the face twice in a row before. Even people with a good temper might be dissatisfied with them.


    But she was totally invisible to Uncle Zhao.


    It''s too fake!


    "Come and sit here. Although I''m old, I was also a hot-blooded man when I was young. Today, we''ll get drunk."


    But long Tianyu just coldly declined each other''s kindness.


    "Thank you for your invitation, but I''m hurt. The doctor said I shouldn''t drink."


    Uncle Zhao patted himself on the head with some annoyance.


    "You see, it''s not good to be old. I forgot all such important things. Alas, it''s also because I was so happy to see you. You know, there is no one in this villa all the year round. It''s natural for me to live here as an old man. It''s a little lonely. It''s hard to have someone to talk with me. I also forgot my form for a moment.


    Well, since you can''t drink, why don''t you just chat with me? "


    As a guest, long Tianyu can''t refuse again.


    Fourth uncle Zhao tried to set him up with words. However, long Tianyu was a master of Tai Chi.


    In addition, he was seriously injured. After a few rounds, uncle Zhao realized that he was afraid that he could not get what he wanted from Chu long.


    He turned his eyes and pretended to be concerned and said, "I don''t think your body is very convenient, so I won''t bother you. Zhao Jiang, you send childe Chu back in person. As for the little girl who is responsible for taking care of you, I have a few words to tell her."


    Is this to leave Lin Mengya alone?


    Of course, long Tianyu was dissatisfied, but he just wanted to speak, but she pressed his shoulder.


    In name, she is indeed a servant of the Zhao family.


    As an elder of the Zhao family, uncle Zhao certainly has the right to call her.


    But she was sure that the other party would not embarrass her too much. After all, only Zhao Changlao sent them over.


    If something happens to her when the carriage comes tomorrow, doesn''t it clearly arouse the suspicion of elder Zhao?


    No one noticed their little movements.

 Chapter 2691

    Until the sound of long Tianyu''s wheelchair disappeared in her ears, Lin Mengya didn''t hear uncle Zhao speak.


    She just felt that he was looking at herself, but the other party''s eyes made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "You have always taken care of Childe Chu''s injury?"


    Uncle Zhao opened his mouth, but his tone was no longer as amiable as before.


    Lin Mengya kept her head down and her attitude was cautious.


    "Yes."


    Her voice was so hoarse that uncle Zhao could not help frowning.


    "Since Yi Xuan has entrusted such an important matter to you, you should take good care of Childe Chu. All right, go down."


    Lin Mengya was relieved. Although she didn''t know why, the sense of oppression given to her by Uncle Zhao seemed to be a lot easier in an instant.


    She hurried away. On the way, she met five beautiful women dressed as maids and fished into the house where elder Zhao was.


    Then the gate closed, and there was no sound from inside.


    She thought and hurried out of the front yard.


    Long Tianyu is a little uneasy.


    Even if he is 100% sure of everything that concerns his wife, he is still hanging on his mind and can''t relax for a moment.


    Fortunately, when his reason was not completely exhausted, his wife''s figure finally appeared in his vision.


    He pushed his wheelchair and couldn''t wait to meet him.


    "He''s embarrassing you?"


    The lowered voice was full of care for her.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, "let''s go back and talk."


    Long Tianyu nodded. Then they went back to the house and closed the doors and windows before sitting down at the table.


    At this time, long Tianyu is no longer as urgent as before.


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya seemed to be lost in meditation. After a long time, she realized that Yu was still waiting for herself.


    "Didn''t Zhao Jiang do anything to you?"


    "The old man didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    Almost at the same time, it is exactly the same sentence.


    They looked at each other, then smiled at each other, and the atmosphere eased a little.


    "He just asked me if I had been taking care of you, but I didn''t know what had happened. In short, he seemed to suddenly change his attitude and then let me back."


    For Lin Mengya, it is very simple to feel the subtle changes in others'' emotions.


    Moreover, she was on the alert for uncle Zhao, and naturally would not let go of any wrongdoing of the other party.


    "What did you do before that?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Lin Mengya thought again and again, "it''s nothing, that is, I said a word to him."


    At this moment, long Tianyu also had some doubts.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked up and down at his wife, as if he had guessed some possibilities.


    Lin Mengya also caught a clue.


    "Is it because my voice is too ugly? That guy, can''t he be a voice controller?"


    She thought the answer was a bit wide open.


    But in addition, she couldn''t think of why Uncle Zhao''s mood changed so quickly.


    On the contrary, long Tianyu thought for a moment before he said, "I found that the front yard seems too tidy. Didn''t you tell me that there is a disease called obsessive-compulsive disorder in the world? People with this disease will unconsciously hope that everything is close to perfection."


    Uncle Zhao has OCD?


    Lin Mengya recalled the details and found that it was really like what Yu said.


    The front yard, whether flowers and trees, or the display of tables and chairs, is very neat.


    That is why the front yard is less comfortable and natural than the back yard.


    "You mean, it was my bad voice that escaped the disaster?" She pointed to herself in a slightly surprised tone.


    Long Tianyu said positively, "this is just what he thought. In my heart, you are the best no matter what you look like."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya laughed.


    "Well, I don''t have that glass heart."


    But in this way, she also solved a doubt about her talent.


    The reason why she thought the five maids looked strange was that they were very similar in both figure and appearance.


    Most importantly, their looks are in line with the golden ratio.


    However, in the traditional aesthetics of Wei, most of the beauties recorded in ancient books are mostly Phoenix eyes.


    Eyes are the window of the soul, so most people think that as long as there is a pair of Phoenix eyes looking forward to life and brilliance, it should be a beauty.


    But the five girls are not.


    And just now, Lin Mengya smelled a very special smell.


    "I smelled human milk on them."


    She is very familiar with the taste. Maybe the five people are pregnant women who have just given birth.


    Just so, it doesn''t mean anything.


    But she always thought it was strange.


    Long Tianyu touched her head and said, "no matter what his purpose is, he will show his feet. By the way, we will go back to Zhao''s house tomorrow. We still have to work hard for you to deal with Mrs. Duan."


    "That''s nothing. I just hope to get rid of her as soon as possible. This woman has great ambition and cruel means. I''m afraid elder Zhao alone may not be able to fight her."


    Lin Mengya sighed, but she didn''t want to make a prophecy.


    When they returned to Zhao''s house the next day, they saw the red lanterns hanging high, and everyone was busy arranging scenes inside and outside Zhao''s house.


    As soon as she returned to the small yard where long Tianyu was recovering from illness, Lin Mengya looked for an opportunity to ask elder Zhao what had happened.


    Who knows, as soon as I got to the gate of elder Zhao''s yard, I saw Xu''er directing the people and moving in some women''s cabinets, makeup boxes and so on.


    "Be careful. These are all our wife''s things. If they are damaged, you will be punished!"


    All the people are also more careful, lest they offend the master mother of the house.


    Lin Mengya wanted to go, but she was found by Xu''er with sharp eyes.


    "Dumb slave, what are you running for? Come here, I have something to tell you."


    Hardened her head, Lin Mengya walked over.


    Today''s Xu''er is a little different.


    Dressed up, it seems more gorgeous. The jade hairpin on the head is also a little more luxurious than in the past.


    Xu''er hung his eyes and looked at her disdainfully.


    Seeing her ashen face, I couldn''t help feeling a little happy.


    "In a few days, our wife and master will be very happy. You have been around her for some time. It''s time to help her."


    Did she hear right?


    Mrs. Duan is going to marry elder Zhao!


    What about Aunt Fang?


    Unexpectedly, elder Zhao is really an old scum man!


    A series of questions sprang up, causing her to walk away for a while.


    However, in Xu''er''s eyes, she felt lost because of hopelessness.


    In my heart, I have no patience for this girl who has no eyesight but is full of delusions.


    "Look at your dejected appearance, I''m afraid you can''t do anything. OK, go outside and ask when the wedding cakes can be delivered. Remember, don''t let them delay your wife''s good luck."


    Then he sent her away.


    Lin Mengya knew that Xu''er was embarrassing her.


    She thought it was incredible.


    Before leaving, Mrs. Duan had to hand over the right of housekeeper because of her son''s mistake. Why are you going to enter the house in a twinkling of an eye?


    No! She has to find out!


    I was thinking of going to settle accounts with old scum man. Unexpectedly, on the way, I was pulled by someone and directly dragged to an empty sundry room.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me!"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was even more angry.


    He stamped his foot hard. The old scum man was like a little beast. He was very defensive and hid in the corner of the wall, condemning each other with his eyes.


    Elder Zhao, whose eyes were full of red blood, twisted his face. After a long time, he gasped and complained, "how can you be so cruel to your own people, you child?"


    Oh, he''s so big that his toes don''t hurt like this.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t feel sorry at all.


    "Deserved it! It''s still light. Who made you sorry aunt Fang!"


    Mentioned Fang Rao, Zhao Yixuan immediately lost his temper.


    He sighed deeply, "I really have nothing to do with the woman surnamed Duan. Hey! Step on me again and I''ll turn over!"


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of him at all. Waiting for her eyes, she said angrily, "turn it over! I don''t think you have our aunt in your heart for a long time! Well, I''ll leave with our aunt tomorrow. You and your wife Duan will grow old!"


    How can this work?


    Zhao Yixuan was in a hurry and grabbed her arm.


    "No! You can''t take my wife!"


    Lin Mengya was also angry, staring at him and yelling.


    "Then you''re cheating? Don''t you know that the scum man is going to be hit by thunder? I thought you didn''t know the name of Duan for a long time. Hum! I''m still talking well for you in front of aunt Fang. It''s not worth it!"


    Zhao Yixuan looked at her indignation and felt helpless.


    He and Arao are destined to have no children.


    Ziyan was afraid of him, and Zhao Zifei only flattered and flattered him.


    Only the girl in front of her always didn''t pay attention to him, but she often sincerely defended her wife.


    Probably, if they could have a close fitting little cotton padded jacket, they would look like her today!


    "I didn''t cross the line."


    Zhao Yixuan explained painstakingly.


    In fact, it was his negligence.


    After sending them to Chuang-tzu on the hot springs, he thought he was going to do some research on the loss of his book.


    But he didn''t want to be found lying in the same bed with Mrs. Duan the next morning after drinking a cup of hot tea that night.


    The man who found him was the woman next to the old lady.


    Although there was no storm in the city, the old lady had to help him marry Mrs. Duan.


    Of course, he couldn''t explain, and after that, Mrs. Duan prevaricated to get along with him alone for various reasons.


    At first he thought the other party didn''t know.


    Only later did he realize that Mrs. Duan not only knew, but she was also likely to be one of the behind the scenes.

 Chapter 2692

    When Lin Mengya saw elder Zhao gnashing his teeth, she didn''t think the other party was lying.


    But in the final analysis, it was elder Zhao who was not careful.


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to marry her?"


    Lin Mengya asked seriously.


    She can understand aunt Fang''s temperament, no matter whether it is true or false. As long as Zhao Changlao married that lady, she can guarantee that Aunt Fang will never give him another chance.


    Besides, if elder Zhao is really so easy to be handled by Mrs. Duan, she has to reconsider her cooperative relationship with elder Zhao.


    After all, how can a man who can''t even keep his body convince her that he can guard the secret between them?


    Elder Zhao, who has no idea that he will be abandoned not only by his daughter-in-law, but also by his partners, has strengthened his confidence at the moment.


    "I will never marry that scheming woman!"


    Lin Mengya poured cold water on him.


    "The outside is decorated. What''s your reason? Is it difficult to pretend to be sick and dizzy when you want to get married? Elder Zhao, don''t you want your face at all?"


    Elder Zhao''s momentum waned in an instant.


    "In short, no matter what method I use, I will never let that woman succeed!"


    His wife, in his back house, there will always be only one hostess!


    Even if Duan''s means are exhausted, she will never replace her wife.


    Looking at the resolute elder Zhao in front of him, Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    "Actually, I have a good idea."


    Elder Zhao was stunned and immediately looked at her with eager eyes.


    Lin Mengya cleared her throat, "if you just want to postpone the wedding date, it''s not so difficult, as long as -"


    She attached her plan to elder Zhao''s ear.


    The latter''s eyes brightened as he listened. In the end, he almost didn''t put the corners of his mouth on the back of his head.


    "But if you are sure to do so, she will agree to postpone the marriage?"


    Although the plan is very good, elder Zhao is still a little worried.


    "You might as well try. Even if you fail, it''s just to let the wedding be held as scheduled. There''s no loss."


    She mended the knife with a smile.


    In desperation, elder Zhao can only choose to put all his eggs in one basket.


    "That''s it! Big deal, big deal, I''ll pretend to be dead and resist marriage!"


    Oh, look at elder Zhao''s promise.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think this plan will fail.


    Mrs. Duan was originally unkind. She wanted to marry elder Zhao just to control the Zhao family more conveniently and achieve her own goal.


    In that case, Mrs. Duan will never ignore any possibility.


    After solving the top priority facing elder Zhao, she suddenly remembered things in Wenquan villa.


    To her surprise, elder Zhao had no idea that there might be a newborn baby in Chuang Tzu.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Although I don''t go often, someone will deliver things every month. I''ve never heard of any girl in Chuang Tzu who has recently given birth."


    Although he denied it, he also admitted that over the years, because he had never suspected uncle Zhao, he was


    He never had any doubts about the other party''s living in Chuang Tzu.


    Maybe the news is not so accurate.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya asked about the woman who tried to bathe in the backyard pool.


    In this regard, elder Zhao knows some information.


    "Are you talking about Zhao Xuelan, the adopted daughter of fourth uncle? I occasionally heard fourth uncle mention it, but fourth uncle said she was a gentle and clever woman, and because fourth uncle had been her family, she has been serving fourth uncle all these years, just like her own father."


    Lin Mengya nuzui.


    Oh, she dares to bet that there must be a shady relationship between the two!


    It''s just that Zhao Xuelan''s truth doesn''t hinder her. It''s just that whether there is a problem with this person has to be seen later.


    Before leaving, elder Zhao repeatedly told her to be careful.


    Although uncle Zhao has been quiet for years, he is actually a powerful man who hides his power and bides his time.


    Just two days later, he found out that uncle Zhao not only won his trust, but also fought with some people of elder Zhao in his name, and even had a detached position in the Zhao family.


    On the surface, he just seems to be more popular, but in fact, he seems to have no threat, which is the most terrible.


    Because no one will guard against him, such as him and his wife.


    Of course, Lin Mengya didn''t refuse each other''s kindness.


    When she came out of her study, she saw that all the people in the house were busy about the new lady''s entrance.


    There was almost no trace of aunt Fang in the yard. From the expressions of those people, she couldn''t see anything different, as if aunt fang had never existed.


    Strictly speaking, aunt Fang is not a strict mistress.


    Even among them, there may be someone who has received aunt Fang''s favor.


    But in the face of more realistic interests, they just chose to bow their heads.


    Lin Mengya looked at them, but she couldn''t help reflecting on whether the group of people under her hand would be the same.


    When she suddenly disappears one day, they will forget themselves in the twinkling of an eye, and even nail themselves into all kinds of unnecessary charges in order to please the new superior?


    She couldn''t help feeling a little cold. Maybe she thought too well before.


    Man is a changeable and forgetful animal.


    Her self righteous dreams are just the lonely moon in the sky. Only she believes them persistently, but in the eyes of others, they are just a joke.


    When she was almost in a negative mood, she suddenly heard a noise in the yard.


    "Do you still have a conscience? How long has your wife been in peace? You''re in a hurry to welcome the new lady through the door before the bones are cold? Bah! In my four Cui''s eyes, no one else is worthy of me to respect my wife except my wife!"


    She saw the sound coming from a group of people.


    After a few steps closer, I saw three women standing in the middle.


    Looking at the three people''s dress, it seems that they have just come back from the outside.


    Everyone''s face is full of fatigue, but more of it is full of anger and sadness.


    They are holding grievances for Aunt Fang!


    Lin Mengya thought about things in her heart, and her ears didn''t miss the noise of the three people.


    "Madam! I didn''t expect the three of us to be old


    As soon as the woman left, someone was so disrespectful to you! If you have a spirit in the sky, you must see these ungrateful dogs with your own eyes! "


    One of the women was devastated.


    Just then, a sunny day in midair, thunder shook the sky.


    The lively moments around were like dead silence, and the three women were stunned. Then they seemed to get some confirmation, and their eyes were even more tearful.


    "Did you hear that? There are gods three feet above your head. Your wife is watching everything you do in the sky!"


    The leading woman''s eyes became more and more firm.


    She suddenly pulled out a thin steward''s daughter-in-law from the crowd and spat at each other.


    "Quanfu family, I didn''t expect you to be here! I ask you, if your wife hadn''t been kind enough to give you ten Liang silver and an old ginseng, and even asked me to ask the doctor of the house to treat him, would you still be so beautiful now?"


    The woman''s words were like beating the face of the whole family.


    The daughter-in-law blushed with shame, but she couldn''t refute a word.


    The woman felt that she had nothing to say to the white eyed wolf. She threw the man on the ground, pulled her hand and pointed at the guys who tried to cat in the crowd.


    "And you guys! When my wife was here, she was kind to you. But what about you? How did you repay her?"


    Although the mother-in-law is righteous, those people also feel wronged.


    "Aunt Cui, madam is really kind to us. But now that madam is dead and the new madam is about to pass through the door, we also act according to the rules. Where can we be regarded as betraying the old owner?"


    If the first person speaks, naturally there are those who agree.


    "Yes, even if there is no new lady today, there will be other ladies in the house in the future. We miss the benefits of the old lady, but we have to wait on the new lady, don''t we?"


    Everyone thought this was very reasonable and nodded in response.


    Sicui looked at these heartless things coldly, and only felt the blood surging in her heart.


    "Well, I won''t stop you if you want to curry favor with the new lady! I''ll ask you why you want to destroy all the things that the lady likes. You know, it''s all the efforts of the lady. It''s only a few days. Aren''t you afraid that the lady will look cold in the sky?"


    Lin Mengya understood.


    Although the woman named Si Cui repeatedly accused the servants, in fact, she said it to Mrs. Duan.


    She suddenly came to her senses.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    If Mrs. Duan''s means had been put outside, people would have been scolded to death.


    As soon as his wife died, she took her illegitimate son into the house and even took over the power to run the family.


    If you have a heart, you will certainly feel that the death of your wife must have something to do with her outside room.


    Now, it''s just that someone has pierced the disguise.


    "The new couple has a new atmosphere. Is it difficult to keep those old things for the new wife?"


    Sure enough, someone in the crowd spoke.


    Si Cui stared at the man and said with a sneer, "I see! Indeed, the old things of the lady should not be used by the new lady. The master is still the husband of the lady. This yard is also the lady''s home? Why, the new lady doesn''t dislike it at this time?"


    Come on, come on!


    Lin Mengya only thinks that this woman named sicui is a talent!

 Chapter 2693

    The words of Mrs. sicui directly refuted these people red in the face.


    They want to say how can it be the same!


    However, what people say is right. People are old people and the yard is also an old yard. Hasn''t Mrs. Duan accepted all the offers?


    It''s just that Aunt Fang can''t tolerate a little thought. If it is spread, Mrs. Duan will first have a bad reputation of being jealous of her first wife. Isn''t she pretending to be tolerant?


    Lin Mengya hung her head, and the corners of her mouth stirred up without scruples.


    It seems that there are still people in the world who can read the benefits of aunt Fang.


    Some knots tangled in the heart disappeared.


    In the crowd, everyone blushed.


    Mrs. sicui glanced coldly, but before long, Xu''er appeared outside the crowd when she heard the news.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She knew that someone wanted to find her wife''s unhappiness, but smart didn''t put on a wanniang face. Instead, she asked with a smile, which was quite the true story of her wife.


    When people saw her, they seemed to have found someone who stood out.


    Although there is no good intention to complain in person, they also take practical actions to show who they support.


    The crowd immediately separated a way, and Xu''er walked in slowly.


    After seeing the three people, his eyes flashed.


    "Who are these three?"


    The Quan Fu''s daughter-in-law, who was scolded by Si Cui pointing at her nose, immediately flattered her and said, "the girl just came and didn''t know them. The most fierce one is Zhao Si Cui, who was the most trusted steward of the former wife. The other two are the same as her. Just now they were rude to the new wife."


    Xu''er was not annoyed, but looked at Mrs. sicui again.


    "It turned out that your old man was the previous steward, but why didn''t you see three in the house before?"


    Sicui doesn''t care who comes.


    She is the steward appointed by her wife. Even if her wife is gone, she will guard the inner house for her.


    "If you don''t know, it should be. This is the business of our Zhao family. Of course, no one can inquire about it. Our wife has always been a person with rules. She doesn''t look like some people. She can''t afford the huge family business of our Zhao family."


    Xu er''s smile was slightly stiff.


    Following Mrs. Duan these years, she is also used to being flattered and looked up to.


    Now humiliated by a woman, she can''t swallow it.


    "What do you mean?" Xu er''s tone cooled down.


    "Even if my wife has such a good temper, you can''t make a mistake!"


    But Mrs. sicui snorted coldly, directly bumped into Xu''er and rushed out.


    "At least your wife hasn''t come in yet! This gesture will never catch up with my wife for a lifetime."


    Xu''er clenched his teeth and stared at the three old guys who couldn''t get in oil and salt.


    Wait!


    Madam will clean them up sooner or later!


    A farce, the power of the new lady led by Xu''er was humiliated and ended temporarily.


    Although Lin Mengya was very happy, she turned around and asked long Tianyu for some suitable people to protect the three women.


    Their existence is like a sharp blade, tearing apart Mrs. Duan''s ambition and disguise.


    Moreover, by their existence, at least before her plan is implemented, Mrs. Duan will definitely feel overwhelmed.


    The next day, Lin Mengya made preparations for them before going to the hot spring villa.


    I didn''t expect to find Shi Ruquan in Chuang Tzu before, so the medicine she brought was somewhat incomplete.


    Fortunately, everyone in the house now knows that she is responsible for taking care of Miss Duan''s life-saving benefactor. Therefore, she can go out to buy medicine without being suspected.


    She hasn''t gone out seriously for a long time.


    If there is no accident when they go to Zhuangzi this time, they will stay there for more days.


    At least, they can''t come back until elder Zhao has handled the ridiculous marriage.


    With the keepsake of elder Zhao, she went directly to the largest drugstore in the city and filled up all the herbs she needed.


    With a bundle of herbs on her back, she wanted to buy some clothes for herself and long Tianyu.


    Although it''s warmer in Zhuangzi than below, it''s close to late autumn now. It''s still a little cool sooner or later. If it''s frozen when you come out of the pool, you''ll be vulnerable to the wind and cold.


    She just chose the nearest ready to wear shop. After choosing the style and fabric she wanted, the man was going to find some ready-made clothes for her in the shop.


    She rested in a chair in the corner. As soon as she looked up, she saw two people coming in at the door.


    The boss hurried to meet him with a very attentive attitude.


    "Ouch, isn''t this Miss Duan? The distinguished guest is at the door. I''m sorry to Miss Duan for missing the welcome."


    If you can be called Miss Duan in the city and be so respectfully welcomed by the shopkeeper, I''m afraid there is no one else except Duan ruxuan.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at each other and took her eyes back.


    Anyway, it was just a coincidence. It had nothing to do with her.


    But Duan ruxuan was a little nervous, and the maid beside her withdrew impatiently from the shopkeeper.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The shopkeeper didn''t know why. After looking around with her maid for a while, he suddenly saw someone in the corner.


    Then the maid went angrily.


    "Well, you shameless bitch! How dare you hook up with my young lady behind my back? I have to teach you a good meal for my young lady today!"


    Then he would raise his hand and call her with a big mouth.


    Lin Mengya reacted faster.


    Although he was still confused, his body flashed like a reflection, directly making the other party jump into the air.


    "If you are ill, go to treatment. Don''t bother others."


    Her face sank and she spoke directly.


    The strange and hoarse voice startled the man.


    Lin Mengya saw that what she wanted to do with her was the fairy ring that had threatened her.


    Tut, I can''t hide these annoying masters and servants.


    Fairy Ring widened her eyes, pointed to her and said in a trembling voice, "you, you can speak? Aren''t you mute?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. "Who makes you so annoying that you have to speak."


    Hearing this, xianhuan immediately raised her eyebrows and reached out to catch her.


    Lin Mengya hates strangers touching her most. She pulls the other person''s arm first with her backhand and makes a clever push.


    The next moment, xianhuan fell to the ground.


    But before she could wait, Ru Xuan uttered a rather sad cry.


    "Xianhuan! You bad woman, how can you treat xianhuan like this?"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her almost deafened ear and turned her head and roared.


    "Shut up! Why did you talk to the mute when she was about to hit me


    Same? Double label on your aunt and grandmother''s head. I''ll throw you out directly next time! "


    Duan ruxuan was stupid directly.


    She''s never been yelled at like that.


    Xianhuan was so angry that she just wanted to scold her, but she could only hum out an out of tune voice.


    crap!


    Who is Lin Mengya?


    This ass down, I''m afraid it can hurt xianhuan''s eyes.


    Seeing that the master and servant have been solved, Lin Mengya takes the clothes from the silly man and is about to leave.


    Who knows at this time, a man''s smile came from upstairs.


    "Oh, Zi Fei''s cousin, I didn''t expect that even a maid in your family is so interesting. It''s really an eye opener for my brother."


    On the second floor, two figures came down from front to back.


    The first Lin Mengya is very familiar with. It is Zhao Zifei who failed to tease her but was calculated by her.


    At the moment, the man''s face was really not good-looking.


    The man behind him was wearing a green shirt.


    It seems that he is only in his twenties and twenties, and he looks handsome, but he is a little more mature and steady than Zhao Zifei.


    However, the person who calls Zhao Zifei a cousin - is that the son of the Zhao family?


    When he lost face in front of his cousin who had just met, Zhao Zifei only felt that he was really vomiting in his heart.


    He wanted to try his best to win the support of his cousin. In this way, if the Zhao family could stand behind him and support him, even if his cheap father didn''t like him, he couldn''t stop his plan.


    Unfortunately, these three damned women made him lose face.


    Thinking of this, he stared at Lin Mengya coldly and frowned.


    "Dumb slave, kneel down and apologize to your cousin and Miss Duan!"


    That tone, don''t you think of yourself as an emperor?


    Lin Mengya ignored him and turned to leave.


    But he was stopped by Zhao Zifei''s two men.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Zhao Zifei''s eyes were darker.


    What he hates most is people who don''t know the depth.


    Duan ruxuan also hated it, but she was the wife chosen by his mother herself.


    Even if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t move for the time being.


    But the dumb slave.


    Hum, does she really think she has a crush on her?


    Lin Mengya suddenly turned around and sneered, "Zifei young master, did you also lose your head? It''s obviously she who asked for something first. Why should I apologize?"


    Hearing that she could speak, Zhao Zifei only felt more angry.


    Besides, he really didn''t want to listen to such an ugly voice again.


    "Apologize! Not all my servants of the Zhao family are as unruly as you!"


    Lin Mengya was also angry.


    "The Zhao family? I am indeed the servant of the Zhao family, but now you, Zhao Zifei, have no right to deal with me. When you really become a serious young master of the Zhao family, it''s not too late to punish me."


    With that, she directly got rid of the two people''s clamp.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Zifei didn''t speak yet, but the childe next to him suddenly said, "what a smart mouth. Since Zifei''s cousin hasn''t been able to deal with you for the time being, it''s better to change me."


    With that, he gave orders in a deep voice.


    "Take the girl back to the Zhao family and hand it over to my uncle to deal with it personally."


    As soon as the words fell, two strong boys appeared behind Lin Mengya and firmly grasped her arms.

 Chapter 2694

    This time, Lin Mengya was hard to break away easily.


    Zhao Zifei''s face almost showed an expression of jealousy. Fortunately, he stopped at the precipice and didn''t turn over on the spot.


    For this cousin, he still needs the support of him and his father.


    So he transferred more anger to Lin Mengya.


    "What my cousin said is, let the elder teach this maid who doesn''t know her dignity."


    The party left the shop and went straight to the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya secretly signaled the people who followed her to stop acting rashly.


    Since I went to see elder Zhao, the elder must be able to ensure her safety.


    But I didn''t want to see Mrs. Duan come out head-on as soon as I arrived at Zhao''s house.


    Now that face is full of irrecoverable complacency.


    The wedding is imminent, even if elder Zhao doesn''t want to, what can he do?


    After all, the Zhao family is nothing but the palm of her hand.


    "Zifei, where have you been wandering?"


    Facing her only son, Mrs. Duan''s smile faded.


    When children grow up, they naturally have their own ideas.


    Unfortunately, he shouldn''t have made his own decisions and almost ruined her business.


    Zhao Zifei''s eyes flashed, immediately greeted him, and gently introduced the identity of the person to his mother.


    As soon as she heard that the other party was the young master of the Zhao family, Mrs. Duan was eager at once.


    "Originally, you are the young master Zhao Pei whom the master often talks about. You are really a talent. No wonder the elder chose you as his successor. If you are lost, please come inside."


    After these words, she firmly established her identity as a hostess.


    Zhao Pei is also smiling at the moment, and it is polite and considerate to face Mrs. Duan.


    "I came here on the order of my father to add a congratulatory gift to your wedding with your uncle. I just didn''t expect to get along with my non cousin at first sight, which delayed some time. Please forgive me, madam."


    Naturally, Mrs. Duan would not show any dissatisfaction at all. She exchanged greetings with the other party and completely squeezed the airs of a tolerant and kind elder.


    Finally, as if he had seen it inadvertently, he pointed to Lin Mengya and asked softly with doubts on his face.


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhao Peng glanced at Lin Mengya and said, "this is what we met on the road. Zifei said she was the maid of your family. I saw that she contradicted the master and was very rebellious. She was afraid of humiliating your family, so she was tied back and wanted to be disposed of by her uncle."


    He said politely to Mrs. Duan: "however, it''s lucky that you have looked at him in my uncle''s back house. I''ll give him to you. Originally, such a thing is your family business, and I shouldn''t talk too much. Just such a trickster, if others see it, it will only lose face in the house. I''m also thinking about you and uncle."


    Mrs. Duan gave Lin Mengya a deep look.


    The latter''s heart was a meal, and a bad premonition poured out from the bottom of his heart.


    Mrs. Duan said again, "she is indeed a member of our family. I took her in because I saw her poor. Unexpectedly, she is such a person. Just, there is no room for her in my family. Let the housekeeper sell her."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Mrs. Duan didn''t find a reason to deal with her. Unexpectedly, she just asked someone to sell her.


    But will this man really let her go?


    It was not until Lin Mengya was transferred to a shabby folk house in the north of the city that she knew what the lady was up to.


    In folk houses


    It was very lively. People in ordinary clothes came and went, and even a few beggars.


    Their faces were full of disgusting anxieties.


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s eyes, he was like a hungry wolf. He wanted to jump up and bite off a piece of fresh meat from her.


    Inside, the ugly teasing was mixed with the woman''s artificial laughter.


    The steward in charge of selling her knocked at the door, and a half old Xu Niang dressed coquettishly came out immediately.


    "Third aunt, I''ve brought you a good product. Now you have to make more money."


    The woman named third aunt raised her handkerchief and gave the steward a wink in an instant.


    "Yes, thanks to you, a powerful man, who sent me some good goods."


    The handkerchief is probably too fragrant.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sneezing, which also attracted the attention of her third aunt.


    The man looked at her from top to bottom as if he were looking at the goods, which made her quite uncomfortable.


    Finally, the third aunt nodded and said with satisfaction, "yes, it''s much better than the two you sent before."


    But the steward immediately sank his voice, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Knowing that she had made a mistake, the third aunt immediately covered her mouth and begged for mercy: "look at my mouth! But don''t worry. If you enter my third aunt''s door, even if she becomes a fly, she can''t escape."


    The man in charge seems to have a lot of faith in her.


    "That''s the best. Madam has orders. You can use this girl whatever you want. Even if she dies, it''s her own destiny."


    The third aunt''s face brightened, and her eyes at Lin Mengya made her feel more uncomfortable.


    "Madam is really generous. I''ll squeeze more silver out of her this time. Go back and tell her and let her see."


    Then he smiled at the steward and thought of some immoral thoughts.


    Although they talked in a low voice, none of them escaped Lin Mengya''s ears.


    Sure enough, the lady was not kind.


    Not only to deal with her, but also with this cruel means.


    To sell her to the lowest secret door, let alone let the third aunt torture her to death by the most despicable means.


    What a cunning snake and scorpion woman!


    Met her, Lin Mengya, even if it was the time for the lady to suffer retribution.


    She hung her head until the two men whispered and the steward handed over her deed of sale to the third aunt.


    The latter took a look, received the things in his arms, turned his head and looked at her with a smile.


    "From now on, you are my daughter and I am your mother. Come with me. If you are obedient, I can make you less guilty."


    Before the words fell, two fierce men ran out from inside and put her in the middle one by one.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to run, so she followed into the yard without crying or making noise.


    To this end, the third aunt also looked at her several times.


    I was sneering in my heart. I was afraid that the girl didn''t know what she was going to suffer.


    In the yard, the thick smell of sweat went straight to my nose.


    There were a row of small houses on the left and right inside. She could not see it, but she could hear the men''s rough breathing and the women''s repressed voice.


    Outside the small room, many men either sat on the ground or looked directly at the crack of the door.


    What''s more, if you agree with the people inside, you can join in urgently.


    Perhaps for these people, it can be regarded as a rare pastime, but for the women in the house, it is a flesh hell that they can''t escape.


    Lin Mengya only looked a few times and took back her eyes.


    The woman wanted to see her reaction on purpose.


    Although she was afraid, she still held back, and couldn''t help showing a touch of ridicule.


    "What are you afraid of? They are just hens who give me money. If you don''t listen to me well, they will be your end."


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist.


    This kind of Magic Cave should not exist at all!


    Several people walked through the front hall to the backyard.


    Compared with the inhumane in front, the backyard looks much quieter, but perhaps there are more sins hidden.


    The backyard is not big. Compared with the front, the left and right wing rooms are a little more spacious.


    Those who can come here are obviously people who can afford a little money.


    What Lin Mengya doesn''t know is that the procuress here can make money every day, not by relying on simple skin and meat business.


    Lin Mengya was pushed into a dark wing room.


    Behind her, a huge lock imprisoned her freedom.


    "From now on, you''ll be called Lihua. Wait here. You''ll pick up the guests in the evening. Serve the guests well. If you dare to run, I''ll break your leg."


    Lin Mengya pushed hard, but the door didn''t move.


    In the dark environment, even she couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    Fortunately, she soon calmed down, her eyes adapted to the environment and looked around.


    In addition to the bed, there are all kinds of long whips hanging on the wall here.


    In addition, a long arm and a thin iron chain hung down from the roof, and there was a pair of handcuffs on it.


    The house is very fragrant, but it''s a pity that it can''t hide the bloody smell.


    Lin Mengya easily found a large pool of blood that had not been completely cleaned up from under the iron chain.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and controlled her heart beating violently because she was too angry.


    She probably guessed what it was doing here.


    And from the conversation between the steward and the third aunt, it is likely that people have died here.


    In the dark room, there was only a firm look in her eyes.


    She not only wants to destroy here, but also catch the devil who takes the lives of others as chips, as well as those behind the scenes who secretly support or participate in this crime!


    Just before dusk, there were "guests" in the yard.


    These people were received by the third aunt herself.


    She skillfully arranged guests with different hobbies into different rooms. Finally, the "distinguished guest" she was waiting for tonight came late.


    "Third aunt, you said you could finally let me have a good time tonight. Didn''t you lie to me?"


    A man with a black cloth on his face asked eagerly.


    Before that, the women he played had to be interrupted before they had a good time.


    In his opinion, a woman who can''t let him have fun has no effect at all.


    But the third aunt refused to eat hard and soft, and refused to let him kill people directly, which swept away her interest in vain.


    The third aunt smiled, "don''t worry, you can play this time. Even if something happens, it has nothing to do with you."


    The man''s eyes lit up and rubbed his hands.

 Chapter 2695

    The man could not wait to open the door.


    Only then did the room leak in a few weak lights.


    It''s not the first time he''s been here to enjoy himself, but he''s more excited than ever.


    The twisted desire ignited all the dark thoughts in his heart.


    He licked his lips, thinking that he would see a little lamb trembling, but his life and death were under his control.


    When he went in, he saw only a figure standing steadily in the middle of the room.


    As soon as he was about to speak, he heard a hoarse voice.


    "You did everything that happened in this room?"


    The man was stunned and immediately laughed.


    This is a clever little lamb. Maybe he is too scared, so he wants to bluff with him.


    Put aside the small incense burner that the third aunt had stuffed him.


    This is a good thing. In a moment, even a chaste woman will bow down to him.


    For him, this is a good thing to cheer up.


    The door slammed shut behind the man.


    The man began to loosen his collar. He just felt that his damn desire was stronger than every time.


    "Little beauty, don''t be afraid. I think you''re more to my heart than the two dead fish things in front of you. Don''t worry, I''ll let you experience bliss."


    He took off his coat and skillfully picked up the fine hemp rope hanging on the wall.


    It''s a good thing. It''s tough and strong. After hanging the women up, he watched them struggle wantonly. Finally, bright red blood marks were cut on their white skin. The more they struggle, the more painful they are. When he thought of such a beautiful scene, he felt that his body was like being roasted on a fire.


    "Let''s play a little game first. Be good. I''ll hurt you more."


    The man has come to her.


    Lin Mengya looked at the man calmly, as if she were a leopard hiding in the dark.


    Men are good at this and understand the effect of the medicine on women.


    Instead of grabbing her, he threw the hemp rope on her unexpectedly.


    If the woman wants to escape, she will also be stumbling by the fine hemp rope. At that time, she will also be in his bag.


    But this time, his proud plan failed.


    Lin Mengya''s reaction, hurry him up.


    The fine hemp rope landed easily, but she didn''t rush to escape. Instead, she picked up the fine hemp rope with her feet and set it on the man.


    The next moment, the man was in disorder and was directly tripped by the hemp rope.


    But before he could break free, Lin Mengya had already started. She put two pieces of rope together and directly wrapped around the man''s neck.


    "Guess how long it will take me to kill you?"


    A rough voice is like a judgment from hell.


    This was the first time a man was killed by a prey. He waved his hands and wanted to catch Lin Mengya.


    The next moment, the rope around his neck was tightened.


    In an instant, a man deprived of breath is like a fish thrown on the chopping board.


    He''s dying!


    The man was so scared that he couldn''t help crying.


    Lin Mengya suddenly loosened her hand again. The man covered his neck and lay on the ground, coughing desperately.


    Then, the voice that was almost enough to become his nightmare all his life sounded again.


    "Are you just


    Is that unbearable? Oh, compared with the women you abused, you can''t even catch up with half of them. What about? Is such a thing fun? "


    In the dark, Lin mengyaju looked down at the beast and huddled into a ball.


    There was no pity in her heart.


    If the person here today is not her, it is any innocent woman who is unable to resist.


    Then her end is to die under the dirty desires of men.


    And this man will only think it''s a fun game.


    After giving to the wicked, it will naturally end up a hundred times worse than him, so that he can know his sins.


    She approached the man step by step.


    Who knows that man actually wants to fight back, but he doesn''t know that Lin Mengya is the final winner in the blurred environment.


    I saw her very dry and crisp to avoid the man''s action, and then she flew up and kicked him on the chest.


    With a dull hum, the man only felt severe chest pain and almost suffocated.


    Lin Mengya held the fine hemp rope again. This time, she was much harder than last time.


    "Oh, what a loser. Don''t you think women are only worthy of being a plaything in front of you? Now, how do you feel? Your life is worthless to me."


    Men are really afraid.


    After Lin Mengya let go again, he just wanted to escape, and he didn''t have any intention to show off his ferocity at all.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to let him die so easily.


    She sat on the chair in her spare time, but her sight remained coldly fixed on the man.


    "Has this business been doing here?"


    Facing her interrogation, even if the man''s throat was burning, he didn''t dare not answer.


    "Yes, the third aunt told me! Yes, it''s the damn old woman. It has nothing to do with me!"


    "Oh, isn''t it you who hit people? Don''t try to take yourself out. In my opinion, you are all birds of a feather."


    Facing Lin Mengya''s reprimand, the man was speechless.


    Next, Lin Mengya asked him a few more things about the third aunt and the house.


    Then I knew that the house had existed for almost five years.


    The procuress, named Sangu, would bring over several women of unknown origin every once in a while for these people to have fun.


    They are all guests with special hobbies. Generally, they hide their identity when they come here.


    So even though there have been many tragedies in this room, they still flock to it.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya has only two words to describe these guys - scum!


    "As far as I know, this is the possession of the Zhao family. They don''t care about this kind of thing?"


    Men don''t know as much as they did just now.


    Lin Mengya felt that he wanted to hide something and snorted coldly.


    "It seems that you still have shortcomings and lessons."


    The man''s heart trembled.


    Just now he could feel that this woman definitely wanted to kill herself!


    In the face of life and death, nothing else counts.


    "I said, I said, the elder of the Zhao family doesn''t know what''s going on here. And I heard from the third aunt that their backstage boss seems to have something to do with the Zhao family. Otherwise, how can people like them do business under the eyes of the Zhao family."


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware of the meaning of the man''s words.


    "Besides the third aunt, are there people doing this kind of business here?"


    The man trembled and screamed.


    But Lin Mengya was so powerful that he let him tell the truth a few times.


    It turned out that in addition to here, there are five such CSWs in the city, large and small.


    Even some seemingly serious businesses are actually evil caves that abuse people secretly.


    The man made her upset by crying. Lin Mengya knocked the man out directly.


    In any case, she didn''t expect that the other party, who looked calm on the surface, had actually become an underground devil''s cave for those people''s entertainment.


    And when she heard the man''s meaning, it seemed that in addition to local businessmen, there were many foreigners who took it as a place for recreation.


    She thought it over carefully for a while and always felt that it was not so simple.


    The atrium in the month is the busiest moment in the house.


    In the alley not far away, long Tianyu with a frosty face squinted at the closed gate.


    "Your Highness, madam has sent a signal."


    Next to me, my confidant came to report back.


    Long Tianyu quietly waved his hand, "buckle everyone, and kill those who dare to resist."


    At the command, more than ten shadows disappeared into the courtyard wall in an instant,


    The excitement was dispersed by more terrible blood.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the door was under the control of long Tianyu''s guard.


    "Your Highness, everyone has been detained. No one will leak information."


    Long Tianyu''s calm face did not ease at all.


    He pushed the wheelchair to the backyard himself.


    At this time, the third aunt had been gagged by him, and all her limbs had been removed from their joints.


    She looked at the man in the wheelchair in horror and opened the flash door in the backyard herself.


    "Why did you come in person?"


    A woman''s surprised voice came from the room.


    After that, the girl who was sent by Zhao''s steward came out completely.


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but fortunately, he came, which diluted some of the remaining tyranny in her heart.


    Long Tianyu''s face just eased, but after seeing a crimson Le mark on her hands, her eyes condensed again.


    "Does it hurt?"


    He gently put her little hand on the palm and asked painfully.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt much, but I was a little too excited just now. It doesn''t matter. I can use a little ointment."


    Long Tianyu said nothing, but she tore off her inner clothes and wrapped her little claws carefully.


    Next to her, the third aunt''s eyes dribbled disorderly.


    In any case, she could not imagine that she was arrested because of such a girl.


    After Lin Mengya caught a glimpse of the procuress lying on the ground and rolling all over the dust, a sneer hung on the corner of her mouth.


    "Don''t you want that man to kill me alive?"


    The third aunt immediately shook her head.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya and his wife won''t listen to her slightest explanation at all.


    "Close the door and I''ll personally ''thank'' her!"


    The gate was closed again.


    No one knew what had happened that night, but the next day when the light was bright, "third aunt" personally sent Lin and his wife out.


    But what others don''t know is that the third aunt has already changed.

 Chapter 2696

    The couple dressed up as guests. Long Tianyu didn''t sit in a wheelchair. He just pretended to be drunk and was carried out by the two.


    Fortunately, the people around me are not surprised at such things.


    As soon as they got out of the alley, Lin Mengya hurriedly arranged for someone to get a wheelchair.


    After arriving at a safe place as quickly as possible, she opened the disguise on long Tianyu''s face.


    Sure enough, the bloodless face under the mask was full of cold sweat.


    "Don''t force yourself so hard in the future."


    She was so distressed that her eyes almost turned red.


    Long Tianyu raised his head. Although he was still a little weak, he still insisted on showing a comforting smile to his wife.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although it hurts a little, it''s much stronger than before."


    Although every step of standing up, he seemed to step on the tip of a knife.


    However, he had not stood up for a long time to walk on the road. Even if he exhausted all his strength, his heart was mostly excited.


    Madam is right. One day, he will stand up and recover.


    The couple worked hard all night and gained a lot.


    The third aunt was originally a foreigner. When she was young, she engaged in the skin and meat business.


    It''s just that her heart is cruel and her hands are black. She often doesn''t treat her flower mother as a person.


    So a few years ago, she was jointly calculated by those flower women, and she became a female slave. She suffered a lot.


    Later, someone bought her at a high price, and then quietly sent her here to let her return to her old business.


    According to her, the girls in the yard were sent by the boss who bought her.


    Yes, just suffering from some flesh and blood; But others are in hell on earth.


    Over the years, there are not hundreds of girls who have died in this yard, but also dozens.


    After her man completely controlled it, Lin Mengya had seen the girls who "received guests" in the front yard with her own eyes.


    In a low room, the ravaged girls were already out of shape.


    Some have their tongues cut off, some have their faces scratched, and others have their hands and feet broken.


    They are like human toys, which are abused wantonly.


    Even if their wounds were full of black pus and blood, the men still threw down five copper plates and couldn''t wait to jump on the victims.


    no kidding.


    After seeing the tragedy of the girls, Lin Mengya wanted to kill the animals to vent her anger.


    But she knows.


    The third aunt is just a puppet. The real culprit is still hidden in the dark and lives by sucking the flesh and blood of these innocent girls.


    After learning that they were rescued, most of the girls who had been numb for a long time were still confused.


    However, there are two people who are slightly more lucky, but take the initiative to tell Lin Mengya what happened to them.


    To her surprise, the two girls were both handmaids of Zhao Chang''s hometown.


    Only about half a year ago, they were sold by the steward in the name of stealing the owner''s family''s property, and finally drifted into this magic cave.


    Previously, they thought it was their bad life, but Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    Including her, at least three maidens from Zhao Chang''s hometown were sent here by the steward under various names


    From inside.


    So how many of those who died miserably before and those who completely collapsed are related to Zhao Chang''s hometown?


    No matter what kind of name they were expelled, what was the reason why they were sent away?


    I''m afraid the answer to all this can only be found when I go back to Zhao''s house.


    The next day, a small thing happened to the Zhao family.


    In full view of the public, all the red lanterns and decorations of the Zhao family burned themselves.


    Everyone saw the blue flame, like a ghost fire, leaving only floating ashes and debris.


    "There are ghosts!"


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd.


    But more people were thinking that it was really the first lady''s resentment that could not be guaranteed.


    Soon, such a statement spread among the crowd.


    When Mrs. Duan and Xu''er got the news and arrived, they were greeted by the evasive eyes of the Zhao family.


    Xu''er glared back at those people angrily. This time, even Mrs. Duan, who has good Qi Nourishing skills, couldn''t care to scold Xu''er. Don''t be rude.


    Now she just wants to know who did it?


    But everyone present witnessed it with their own eyes, and absolutely no one deliberately ignited it.


    But even if someone deliberately burned it, how could the color of the fire turn into a ghostly cyan?


    Mrs. Duan clenched her teeth, ordered people to remove the remaining decorations, and strictly prohibited everyone from discussing in private, let alone letting the matter flow out of the house.


    She wanted to calm down at this point. As long as she waited until the wedding in a few days was over, even if Fang Rao jumped out of the coffin, she was also a serious Mrs. Zhao.


    But unexpectedly, on the night of the ghost fire, many people in the city witnessed the ghost bride sending off.


    But overnight, it spread like a nose and an eye.


    It is said that someone saw with his own eyes a team of sending off relatives dressed in white, but he also carried a sedan chair as red as blood wandering in the street.


    Some people thought they were wrong, but when they turned the corner, the strange sending off team disappeared!


    But where the sedan disappeared, a pile of paper money remained


    "Madam, there are rumors outside that the bride is the first lady. She also said that the reason why she came back is to ask elder Zhao why she was ungrateful and married you before her bones were cold.


    There are even people who say that the death of the first lady has something to do with you... "


    "Enough!"


    Mrs Duan''s face is now iron green.


    Xu''er''s face on one side was no better than her. He severely gouged out the ignorant girl and directly kicked the man out.


    He brought another cup of hot tea and went to Mrs. Duan to appease her gently.


    "Madam, don''t worry about those people''s nonsense. The first lady has already died. Even if she has really become a ghost, she can''t occupy Mrs. Zhao''s position. Besides, it should have been yours."


    Mrs. Duan took a deep breath.


    Although she had doubts about the matter, the two accidents in succession were too coincidental, and she couldn''t help thinking a lot more.


    "How''s the master?" What she cares about most is the response of elder Zhao.


    After all, he has deep feelings for Fang Rao.


    And the ghost bride seems to come for him. I''m afraid Zhao Yixuan will be more restless.


    However, if she can make good use of this opportunity, she may be able to uproot the dead man in Zhao Yixuan''s heart.


    Although she doesn''t love each other anymore, she doesn''t want her man''s heart to be occupied by another woman forever.


    Xu''er''s eyes flashed and whispered, "it''s said that I''ve been closed since yesterday. Even I heard the sound of the master smashing things in the study. I must be very angry."


    Mrs. Duan thought about it and felt that it should be so.


    "A man like him can''t stand these names of random speculation and accusations. Go and prepare some food for me and I''ll bring it to him myself."


    Mrs. Duan''s psychological quality is really strong.


    One second, he was angry at the comments of those people outside. The next moment, he had made a considerate and weak appearance and went to Zhao Yixuan''s study with some food.


    However, the latter did not get angry because of this. At the same time, he blocked Mrs. Duan and her party out of the door on the grounds of being in a bad mood.


    He was excited because he saw a letter sent to him by Lin Mengya.


    It is written in detail that hiding in a folk house in his city, there will be such activities of devoid of conscience.


    Repressing his anger, Zhao Yixuan burned the letter after he read it.


    Staring at the remaining ashes, he felt completely fooled.


    In his house, right under his nose, someone would do such an immoral business.


    The worst thing is that he knows nothing!


    With a loud noise, the solid wood desk was directly torn apart by him.


    The people outside were startled by him, and then they could only lighten their actions more for fear of offending the master in the room.


    After venting, Zhao Yixuan got up and left the study.


    What the letter says is that I hope he can come out and meet.


    But he was stopped before he reached the door.


    "Yi Xuan, where are you going?"


    The old lady also has a gloomy face.


    However, compared with Zhao Yixuan and Mrs. Duan, she obviously believed the rumors outside.


    She doesn''t like Fang Rao, but she doesn''t really like the woman who gave birth to her only grandson.


    Therefore, she did not come to force marriage this time, but to discuss with Zhao Yixuan how to suppress Fang Rao''s "ghost" first.


    "I heard that there is a very effective Taoist temple outside the city. Why don''t you invite the Taoist priest back so that the Ghost won''t haunt me again. I said that Fang Rao''s eight characters didn''t agree with my son. I didn''t expect that everyone was dead and wanted to toss people around."


    The old lady''s nagging words gave Zhao Yixuan a headache.


    He doesn''t really have deep feelings for his biological mother who abandoned him and his father and brazenly found her back after he developed.


    It''s just because of the fourth uncle''s face that I took her back to spend my life.


    But I didn''t think that this man''s greed almost turned his house upside down.


    At the thought of his being calculated by Mrs. Duan, the old lady in front of him also helped him, and his face was cold.


    "If you are really free, you can cultivate yourself in the yard and don''t make trouble. If Fang Rao was still there, you could be more tolerant, and she wouldn''t have separated from me for so many years."

 Chapter 2697

    The old lady was stunned. Then she suddenly raised her tone.


    "Are you blaming me? Zhao Yixuan, I''m your mother. Will I hurt you?"


    But when elder Zhao heard this, his face sank.


    "You should ask my father if he can believe you."


    Suddenly, I felt as if I had been strangled by someone. My face turned red and I couldn''t spit out a word.


    There was some deep fear in her eyes.


    Looking at elder Zhao''s eyes again, he looked a little pleading.


    But this time, she didn''t find any looseness in her son''s look.


    "Send the old lady back. Don''t bother the old lady about everything at home in the future."


    Zhao Yixuan coldly deprived her of all her rights.


    The old lady shook her body, "no, no!"


    How can this be?


    She finally regained her glory and wealth. She can''t just lose it!


    "No? Then go back to your country and enjoy your life. Come and send the old lady away immediately."


    Hearing this, the old lady almost fainted.


    "God, you''re forcing my old woman to die! I don''t live anymore. I have no face to live any more!"


    Looking at the old lady, Zhao Yixuan took a deep breath.


    In the past, he may have really had some patience with the old lady.


    But over the years, relying on her identity, she has intervened in his family''s affairs several times, even against his wife.


    The kindness of giving birth to parents has long been consumed by her. Now he has no reason to be patient with her.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he said expressionless, "if you really want to die, go to my father''s tombstone and kowtow to apologize in person. If you die there, I will give you a correct name and position, let you bury with my father and give you glory after death. What do you think?"


    The old lady''s cry stopped suddenly, and a few tears were forced out.


    "I, I don''t want to die..."


    She trembled and said in a weak voice.


    How could Zhao Yixuan not know that she was just acting?


    In those years, she was able to abandon her husband and son and walk away, even indirectly leading to the death of her father.


    Such a selfish and heartless woman, he should not have any illusions for a long time.


    "If you don''t want to die, then leave quickly. I''m not my father, and there''s no deep maternal love between us."


    He doesn''t want to waste time in front of this woman anymore.


    After giving the order to drive her away without mercy, he took people directly out of the Zhao family.


    "Old lady, does the elder really want to send you away?"


    Next to her, the woman who had been flattering her asked in a low voice with a somewhat ugly face.


    The old lady sank her face.


    She must not leave. This is her son''s family property. She should enjoy it as a mother, rather than leave all these things to outsiders.


    "Go what go, unless I die!"


    She glared at the woman, and then looked in the direction of Mrs. Duan''s yard.


    Since Zhao Yixuan is unkind as a son, she can''t be blamed for being a mother.


    And he is her son after all. One day, he will know that he is thinking of him.


    With her lips closed, the old lady took people to Mrs. Duan''s yard very urgently.


    As for the two ghosts


    I''m afraid only they know what the pregnant women have discussed.


    The place where Lin Mengya asked elder Zhao to meet was a bamboo garden outside the city.


    This is a local characteristic, because there are green bamboos all year round, and the local people are very good at local materials, so every household will have bamboo products.


    The master like elder Zhao will build a bamboo garden if he has leisure.


    The garden is actually half the size of a mountain.


    The lush inside are all bamboo, which can be used and viewed.


    Elder Zhao avoided everyone''s sight and hurried here.


    When he had someone guard the door of the bamboo garden, he frowned and found the place where they met.


    At this time, Lin Mengya is squatting on the ground, digging winter bamboo shoots with the help and command of long Tianyu.


    "Oh, this is really not small."


    Lin Mengya, full of mud, looked at the "golden tower" in her hand with satisfaction.


    The winter bamboo shoots produced here are big, fresh and tender, and they are not bitter or astringent. They are really delicious.


    And digging bamboo shoots is addictive.


    One or two don''t feel it yet, but looking at the more and more bamboo shoots in his hands, he feels he can''t stop at all.


    Long Tianyu wiped the sweat on her forehead carelessly.


    By the way, he also handed his self-defense dagger to his wife to dig bamboo shoots.


    If the forging masters outside see this, they will have to spit blood.


    The dagger is called "Zang Feng". Because of its special material, it can''t forge a long sword, but can only be made into a short blade.


    But that thing, even cowhide can be easily separated, like a layer of tissue paper.


    Now it''s used to dig bamboo shoots for his wife!


    Sin, sin! His behavior is a black sheep!


    Zhao Yixuan''s heart was heavy. He didn''t pay attention. Suddenly, his feet slipped and he almost fell to the ground.


    He looked down unhappily, but saw that his feet were trapped in a small pit.


    And looking around, there are many small pits like this.


    I immediately mentioned a little caution in my heart. Is it that someone is digging a trap to harm him?


    But I didn''t expect to see the couple not far ahead, as if they were digging bamboo shoots?


    Lin Mengya happily piled the bamboo shoots with their shells peeled off in long Tianyu''s arms.


    Until Zhao Changlao''s incredible voice came from behind him.


    "You dug those pits?"


    Lin Mengya looked back. Unconsciously, there were large and small pits behind her.


    She has many problems, and the way of digging bamboo shoots is more like digging medicine, so the pit is bigger than ordinary ones.


    He nodded without burden and waved the bamboo shoots in his hand.


    "I''m just digging winter bamboo shoots. Mr. Zhao, do you want to? There are many more over there."


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan could only take a long breath and shook his head slowly.


    Fortunately, as long as she didn''t dig it to bury him.


    Also, this forest garden seems to belong to his family.


    Unfortunately, not only dare not say, but also have to wait for the little ancestor to enjoy himself.


    Long Tianyu has been observing each other''s look.


    Seeing that he was really worried, he stretched out his hand and patted his wife on the back.


    "Madam, would you like to have a rest first?"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her waist, nodded and returned the dagger to the other party.


    Long Tianyu


    People sent water, wet it with a handkerchief, and wiped the soil on her fingers little by little. Then they asked people to pack the bamboo shoots and take them away.


    Madam has dug so much that she can add a dish in the evening.


    Elder Zhao was forced to eat a large bowl of the young man''s disgusting dog food, and his mood became more and more bad.


    Alas, I miss my daughter-in-law.


    I don''t know when it will be. He can pick up his daughter-in-law openly.


    There is a small bamboo building in the forest. The three people sit down in the room.


    After looking at the two young men, elder Zhao asked with a little urgency, "are the things you wrote in your letter true?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe them both.


    But over the years, although he has devoted himself to business, even his wife has neglected it.


    But he felt that under his eyes, at least in the small town where he was, there should not be such a bad existence.


    I knew he wouldn''t believe it so easily.


    Lin Mengya took out two statements.


    It was the cause and effect of the confessions of the two surviving maidens of the Zhao family.


    In addition, in order to increase the credibility of their confession, Lin Mengya also asked them to tell something that outsiders would not know easily and only people in their house could know.


    One or two, Zhao Yixuan can still feel that it was deliberately forged.


    But when they said that he had once been kicked out of the yard by his wife with a feather duster because he had offended his wife at the same time, "bang", he withheld the two confessions.


    No! Look at it again, he''s afraid he''ll lose face at all!


    "Where did you know these things?" He was ashamed and angry, but his face became more and more serious.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows what''s written here.


    Anyway, she had already finished laughing at what should be laughed at, and now she just showed a business appearance.


    "I learned from the two maidens sold by the Zhao family that we have saved these two people, but as far as they said, they were wronged at the beginning. But for no reason, why would anyone frame them?"


    There are many secrets in the gate of the big house.


    Lin Mengya knows this better than anyone.


    A family like her, if something is seen by people who shouldn''t see it, will also try to keep it quiet.


    But the blame for this is that they were wronged.


    She also inquired in detail that the two maidens were not the personal maidens of the masters, but were responsible for sweeping and doing all kinds of rough work in the yard.


    Even they themselves did not know the reason for their great suffering.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya felt strange.


    Zhao Yixuan is also a fog.


    "I don''t know much about things in the house. Although my wife has a clear reward and punishment, she will never do such things."


    Tut, I also know that if I speak, I will defend aunt Fang.


    Lin Mengya ticked him in the little book in her heart.


    "I also think aunt Fang didn''t do it, and one of them was responsible for serving Mrs. Jing at the beginning, and the other was responsible for the courtyard where the study is located."


    Elder Zhao frowned slightly.


    "I really can''t remember who this man is, but I remember that a little girl sneaked into my study and stole something."


    For a long time, and what he lost was only an unimportant inkstone, he didn''t take it to heart.


    He was impressed by what happened after that, so he wrote down the loss together.

 Chapter 2698

    "Do you remember who handled it?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Elder Zhao nodded.


    "Ah Jing found me, and she said that the people around her saw the girl sneaking into my study. Finally, I entrusted it to her."


    Yes. Lin Mengya silently added something in her heart.


    Just like the two girls said.


    They were sent out by Mrs. Jing.


    And because Mrs. Jing has always been nice to their servants, they thought they were unlucky and didn''t make a big deal of it.


    Who knows, the kind lady Jing is not a good stubble.


    At this time, Lin Mengya said, "the elder knows who sold me?"


    Elder Zhao was stunned. "What''s the matter? How could you be sold? Who did it?"


    "Because the man who caught me was the son of your Zhao family, and the man who dealt with me was Mrs. Xu Xian, who you were about to marry openly. How can you disturb the elder when dealing with a small servant like me?"


    Although Lin Mengya''s voice was hoarse, Zhao Yixuan listened carefully and understood the meaning of her words.


    It''s dark under the light.


    He thought he was firmly in the hands of the Zhao family, but when someone privately wanted to deal with individual servants, he didn''t even need his advice at all.


    After all, as far as he is concerned, of course, he will not know every servant in the house, nor will he care about what everyone is doing every day.


    So is the situation in the city.


    He thought he was very strict with his subordinates, but in fact, he had long been teased by some people as a fool.


    Thinking of this, elder Zhao''s face became colder and colder.


    Seeing this, long Tianyu rarely spoke to him.


    "Such a thing is not your fault. Has the elder ever thought that the disagreement between you and your wife over the years is actually a situation that some people like to see?"


    Seeing the confusion in elder Zhao''s eyes, long Tianyu smiled and pulled up his wife''s little hand.


    "My wife is beautiful and intelligent, and has the skill of running a family. Therefore, no matter inside or outside, my wife will give me an answer to any doubts I feel.


    Also because our husband and wife love each other and love each other deeply, so my wife and I are also honest with each other, and those villains have no opportunity to take advantage of it.


    As for the elder, you and your wife have been in cold war all the year round. I''m afraid you''re embarrassed to ask your wife about some things to avoid misunderstanding.


    As everyone knows, this is the way to let the villain have the opportunity to make a profit. "


    Elder Zhao thinks that young people nowadays are a little too shameful.


    Knowing clearly that he felt bad about his wife, he stabbed him in the heart.


    "I know what you mean. I''ve been wrong all these years."


    Zhao Changlao seemed to wake up and clenched his fist in his sleeve.


    "At the beginning, I should have let my wife know what I was thinking. Instead of letting her think alone, I even gave those villains the opportunity to stir up our relationship."


    Lin Mengya reluctantly picked the corner of her mouth.


    This middle-aged and elderly group is really shameless and skinnless when talking about love. It''s not bad with them.


    Long Tianyu seems very satisfied.


    "But fortunately, it''s not too late. Elder Zhao is lucky to know his way back."


    Zhao Yixuan was a little excited.


    Unexpectedly, he threw a fist and saluted long Tianyu.


    "Today


    Listen to your words on the day, it really makes me enlightened! Rest assured, little brother Murong, I will live up to your expectations! "


    Long Tianyu gave him a hand, and his tone was more kind.


    "No, we are all men. Naturally, we want to help each other. Moreover, your wife is also very considerate to my wife. I am also grateful. I can''t help but want to help. Please don''t dislike me for being too busy."


    Elder Zhao: "it''s too late for Zhao to be grateful!"


    Long Tianyu: "it''s all Zhao Changlao''s quick mind. That''s enough."


    Seeing that the two were going to continue their business, Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and directly stopped.


    "Shut up, you two! I asked you to come here for business, not to call you brothers. It''s too late to meet!"


    They shut up at the same time, but the communication in their eyes didn''t fall, and they gradually had a sense of tacit understanding.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two of them and felt a headache.


    She really can''t understand the friendship between men.


    Silently drew a bright fork on elder Zhao''s little book.


    All right! When she sees aunt Fang, she''d better tell on today''s affair directly.


    Elder Zhao is terrible!


    The so-called onlookers are clear and those in the game are obsessed.


    When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, as a third party, brought some things to light, elder Zhao gradually reacted.


    "Speaking of it, although ah Jing has been very respectful to my wife and me over the years, I can''t afford to face her when she is around. Over time, when I encounter some questions, I subconsciously choose to avoid, just to avoid making my wife angry.


    But now it seems that my wife is not so stingy at all. In fact, these are all words that ah Jing deliberately misled me. "


    Elder Zhao mentioned these things and only felt regretful.


    If he could be more firm, he might not be bewitched by ah Jing.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and thought it was a little strange.


    Before, she passed Mrs. Jing several times.


    Classic green tea pie, especially like to install innocent little white lotus in front of elder Zhao.


    However, she almost forced Zhao Changlao to marry Mrs. Duan who had gone through the door in a short time.


    If so, how did she do it?


    Involuntarily, she stared at elder Zhao''s face and looked at it carefully.


    Until the person she looked at only felt uncomfortable in every way.


    Thinking of avoiding her eyes, but afraid of her misunderstanding, he had to stand firm, and then tried his best to wink at his new little brother.


    Long Tianyu is much more calm.


    Naturally, he knew that his wife would never stare at the man next to him for no reason.


    But after a long time, he cared a little.


    "Well, madam, if you look at it like this, I''ll have to fight elder Zhao."


    His wife''s attentive eyes really made him reluctant to share with others.


    Lin Mengya just took it back and rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    "Hit you on the head, I just feel curious. Moreover, do you often come up with some ideas that don''t belong to you at all?"


    Elder Zhao was a little stunned. "What is the idea that doesn''t belong to me?"


    Lin Mengya patiently explained.


    "That is, violate your consistent code of conduct and make you feel strange, even painful, but subconsciously want to follow."


    "Well..."


    Elder Zhao settled down and thought again and again.


    Finally, he seemed to remember something very troublesome and his eyebrows were tangled.


    "I''ve had this idea before."


    He still finds it incredible to mention it.


    "What puzzles me most is that I would accept a woman who abandoned our father and son and indirectly promoted my father''s death."


    In fact, he is very similar to Fang Rao in some places.


    The love and hate engraved in the bones are strong and resolute.


    For example, he loved Fang Rao until his death. More than ten years of entanglement still kept him infatuated.


    But in accepting the old lady, he always felt like a lump in his throat, so he just made her feel at ease to be an old lady, but he never called her mother and didn''t give her any title.


    Lin Mengya felt his inner dilemma.


    "So you don''t want the old lady back at all, do you?"


    Zhao Yixuan nodded and then said, "but I can''t, I..."


    Lin Mengya asked quietly, "why not? The relationship between mother and son has long ended. Moreover, she has already married someone else, and she has long been your mother. You shouldn''t have had any relationship with her before."


    This is what she observed that elder Zhao might have thought.


    But when she said it, elder Zhao Mingming should agree with what she said.


    But every time he nodded inadvertently, he would pause slightly and then shake his head.


    This shows that he subconsciously agrees with her, but for some reason, he has to deny it.


    "So why do you have to accept her?"


    Probably because her previous intentional guidance worked.


    Elder Zhao is very excited at the moment.


    Long Tianyu protected her and stepped back to guard against elder Zhao who looked very upset.


    Not far away, her sight was always nailed to elder Zhao''s face.


    eureka!


    Although she died in a flash, she still caught the super dull sense of disobedience on elder Zhao''s face.


    "I, I, because she is the one who gave birth to me and raised me, so I have to accept her anyway."


    It seems that I can''t beat the idea in my heart, elder Zhao said intermittently.


    But as soon as the voice fell, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to be careless. He personally checked thousands of people and determined that they were really dizzy, which made Lin Mengya close.


    After checking, Lin Mengya exchanged views with long Tianyu in a low voice.


    "As I expected, he was also strongly hinted by the race."


    She hasn''t given up studying the content of mental skill recently.


    Therefore, the capture of emotions is also more sensitive.


    A person''s behavior is dominated by his own thoughts and emotions.


    Generally speaking, in addition to the strong external force, the decisions and behaviors made by normal human beings will conform to their own personality characteristics.


    Without external intervention, ordinary people will not make decisions that are extremely inconsistent with their own behavior characteristics.


    But in elder Zhao, she saw two different feelings.


    He regarded aunt Fang as his life and loved her so strongly and ardently, but he could tolerate her missing her late husband all the time.

 Chapter 2699

    In addition, he has no feelings for Mrs. Jing, but he has put her beside him for so many years and given her a place.


    Even if there is kindness in the front, but in the past, some things he did will always contradict his own words and deeds.


    I guess it doesn''t make sense.


    Moreover, there is Zhao Ziyan as an example. Lin Mengya is even more suspicious. Maybe elder Zhao, like his adopted son, has been calculated by others.


    However, elder Zhao''s mind is by no means comparable to that of Zhao Ziyan.


    Therefore, his psychological hint is much more powerful and hidden than that of Zhao Ziyan.


    It''s also because of her success in mind that she dares to do so.


    Since elder Zhao entered the bamboo garden alone, she has actually entered her home court.


    The arrangement she had made before finally attracted the psychological hint of elder Zhao.


    People fainted. After determining that there was nothing serious, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, we found it early. If we knew nothing and were betrayed by him at the most critical time, it would not be a small matter."


    There was something of happiness in her tone.


    Long Tianyu gently pinched the back of her neck and clasped the man in his arms.


    "It''s good to have you."


    Lin Mengya also sighed.


    This ancient clan is really full of big pits that can make her overturn.


    It was not until the evening that Zhao Yixuan woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the couple.


    In an instant, the previous memory comes back to you.


    But his face looked really bad. With his intelligence, he must have figured out the key.


    He was manipulated for so many years.


    "Can you find out who plotted against me?"


    Lin Mengya gnashed her teeth in what she heard, and knew that elder Zhao was really angry this time.


    In fact, she really has a candidate in her heart.


    "When I treated Zhao Ziyan before, I met a man with a bell in his ear. But if it was really him, I don''t think you should remember."


    The more she learned her mind skills, the more she felt frightened.


    According to the book, if you can really integrate your mind skills, the person who learns mind skills can not only easily manipulate people''s hearts, but also turn all those who have seen him into his puppets.


    You know, even the most powerful king can only regulate people''s behavior with strict criminal law, but he can''t easily change a person''s mind.


    Thought should be free.


    But the mind can.


    Lin Mengya shuddered at the thought of such consequences.


    Incidentally, she was also a little more cautious and alert to the person whose mental skill was obviously better than her.


    Hearing her words, elder Zhao was silent.


    He dug deeply into the information of the suspected person in his mind.


    Unfortunately, no matter what he thought over and over, he didn''t find the existence of this person in his memory.


    Lin Mengya looked at the cold sweat on his forehead. She wanted to make him stop embarrassing herself, but she saw elder Zhao suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood after humming a painful cry.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself!"


    She hurried forward to see the injury for him, but he blocked her.


    "I''m fine."


    Elder Zhao wiped the blood on his lips, but his eyes showed a very firm light.


    "I seem to remember this man. Although I still have a vague impression of him, I''m sure he must have appeared in our house."


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    Close, she slightly tested the situation of elder Zhao and found that it was probably because of his awakening of self-consciousness and the fact that he was controlled by others. The influence of the hint on him also weakened.


    This also makes some memories of the past ignored by this hint revive.


    This is also the difference between elder Zhao and Zhao Ziyan.


    If a person''s willpower is strong enough, even if it is as strong as mental skill, he can''t completely control his mind.


    "When? What did he do at your house? Can you remember that?" Lin Mengya asked softly.


    Zhao Yixuan recalled it carefully again, and then said with some regret: "I can''t remember the specific details for the time being, but I vaguely remember that this person should be looking for someone or something."


    She already thinks elder Zhao is very powerful when she can think of these.


    Afraid that he would do anything to hurt himself, Lin Mengya seriously warned the other party.


    It''s best to do what you can, and she must be present as a doctor.


    Otherwise, if he becomes an idiot because of chaos, she can''t save him.


    Elder Zhao is too old to hang his old face.


    "Come on, come on! I''m not a child. I won''t mess around like that."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and exposed him without mercy.


    "How dare you say that you didn''t make up your mind just now. When you go back, you have to use more intense methods to stimulate yourself, so as to get rid of the influence of those things on you?"


    She glanced coldly at long Tianyu.


    Oh, man, at the age of 80, he will always be as brave as a child.


    Long Tianyu, an innocent man carrying a pot, smiled pleasantly at his wife.


    But he knew that in fact, this was also his wife''s warning to him.


    Haste makes waste. Some things can''t be solved in a hurry.


    He shrugged and looked at elder Zhao who asked for help with his eyes.


    Well, they''d better ask for their own blessings.


    Zhao Yixuan''s face turned red, and there was no way to shift the topic at last.


    "Well, what are we going to do now?"


    Subconsciously, elder Zhao only regarded them as his own people.


    Now, all the people in that house may be deceiving their enemies.


    He will not show mercy. At the same time, he must be very careful not to be fooled any more.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also discussed this.


    If she appears as a dumb slave again, I''m afraid it will arouse some people''s suspicion and vigilance.


    Therefore, she must change into a person who has nothing to do with her previous identity.


    But at present, they have two objective facts that they can''t avoid.


    First, her voice is now too recognizable and can''t be disguised; The second is long Tianyu''s legs.


    However, Yu''s identity as a life-saving benefactor can still be used. It''s her. I''m afraid she can''t reappear without a suitable identity.


    However, it was elder Zhao who found a solution for them.


    "I think we''d better take the initiative rather than retreat."


    "How to attack actively?" Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    Elder Zhao looked at them and his eyes flashed.


    "Now I am in the mansion


    They are weak. If even you leave, they will be more unscrupulous. They can even make a plan and slowly calculate and nibble me. But if I have a strong foreign aid at this time, they may be in a mess. "


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything, but quietly gave long Tianyu a look.


    The latter immediately understood and said, "elder Zhao, are you asking our husband and wife to be your target?"


    His voice was a little cold. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with Zhao Yixuan''s proposal.


    Elder Zhao immediately shook his head and explained, "of course I don''t mean that! In fact, I just hope you can help me deal with them together."


    "Why?" Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and said, "they have a holiday with my husband and wife. I naturally have a way to vent my anger for my wife without getting involved in your affairs. Besides, the person who cooperates with us is madam Ling, not elder Zhao."


    I''m afraid elder Zhao didn''t expect that the couple in front of him would refuse him.


    But immediately, he realized the problem.


    The reason why their husband and wife came to Zhao''s house was to find out the truth of Zhao mace''s murder and to reach some cooperation with his wife.


    It''s not hard to guess.


    Apart from the Huo family, I''m afraid there''s nothing that can make my wife worried for so many years.


    For a time, his jealousy of the Huo family climbed to the top.


    The lady''s heart belongs to that person. Even the younger generation who appreciates him in front of her also comes from that person''s affairs.


    He is the only one who is helpless.


    Depression, disappointment, and the envy that even he was unwilling to admit swept through his heart, which also made him mixed feelings.


    His face changed for a long time. Finally, he was fixed in an undisguised disappointment.


    Lin Mengya secretly poked her man with her elbow.


    Almost!


    After receiving the signal from his wife, long Tianyu suddenly turned the conversation.


    "However, the cooperation between us and the elder has been pleasant these days. So I think that if the elder can help us achieve our goals, our cooperation is not impossible."


    the path winds along mountain ridges.


    Elder Zhao was a little stunned.


    "What do you want to do?"


    This time, Lin Mengya no longer talked about it, but said it directly.


    "We want to know where the ancient family''s secret treasure is."


    Hearing the words "ancient family secret treasure", elder Zhao''s face changed.


    "What are you looking for the secret treasure for? I''m not alarmist. If you really think about the secret treasure, I''m afraid it will annoy the whole ancient family."


    Lin Mengya insisted.


    "Even if I want to fight against the whole ancient family, I must get the secret treasure. If anyone blocks me, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    She wants to save her children. No matter how many difficulties ahead, she must do it!


    Elder Zhao frowned.


    As a member of the ancient people, what he can''t tolerate most is that someone hurts the interests of the whole people.


    Even if the person in front of him is his friend.


    "This..."


    "Elder Zhao, in fact, you misunderstood my wife''s meaning."


    Long Tianyu timely explained, "my wife and I didn''t mean to covet your ancient family''s secret treasure, but our eldest son was suffering from strange diseases. My wife''s teacher mentioned that maybe the ancient family''s secret treasure could save my eldest son''s life. Therefore, my wife and I wanted to borrow the secret treasure.


    Of course, unless we have to, we will never deliberately destroy the secret treasure. However, we will certainly give corresponding compensation to the ancient people and will never infringe on your interests. "

 Chapter 2700

    Elder Zhao has figured out one thing.


    The couple cooperate tacitly, but no matter how polite their tone is, the core is the same.


    They want the ancient family''s secret treasure, and at any cost.


    This is a little difficult.


    After all, even he only knows some legends about the secret treasure.


    What is the real secret treasure? Where? What''s the use?


    I''m afraid there are only a few people in the family who know, and they can''t see what they want to see.


    "I''m afraid I can''t promise you about it."


    He thought and thought. Although he regretted it, he had to refuse to cooperate with them.


    But before her voice fell, Lin Mengya suddenly said, "elder Zhao, I don''t ask you to abandon your people to cooperate with me. I just hope you can give us some specific information at that time.


    I promise I will never harm the interests of your people. No matter how important the secret treasure is, I''m afraid it''s not as important as the safety of your people, is it? "


    Long Tianyu frowned, but he didn''t stop her.


    He knew that Mo Yan, like Ning''er, was her life.


    After hearing this, elder Zhao''s face suddenly became extremely cold.


    "What did you do?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said frankly, "I didn''t do anything. I''m afraid it''s hard for you ancient people to avoid this disaster."


    "You mean?" Elder Zhao was secretly frightened.


    "Yes, it''s the genetic disease that your whole ancient people are facing. If I guess correctly, the Zhao family also appears, but your disease is not physical, but mental."


    Being exposed by her embarrassment, Zhao Yixuan was not only surprised, but also deeply frightened.


    Indeed, compared with other families, the Zhao family''s disease seems to be the lightest, but it is actually difficult to tell.


    Many people in the Zhao family will become crazy.


    This is why, although Zhao Ziyan was aware of it, he was still laissez faire.


    Because he was afraid that one day he would be like Zhao Ziyan.


    That''s why he feels sad about the death of a rabbit.


    Lin Mengya looked directly at each other and saw that his eyes were gradually covered by the haze, but she whispered, "but I''m different. I can treat the mental diseases of your Zhao family, and I can try to help them alleviate the genetic diseases of those families."


    She took a deep breath and said solemnly, "you use the secret treasure in exchange for the safety of the ancient people. I don''t think you will suffer a loss in this deal."


    Elder Zhao couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Today''s young people are becoming more and more amazing.


    "Oh, you. But what do I think, master of the palace, you seem to have something to say?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and did not deny it.


    "Yes, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve my goal just by relying on you, Mr. Zhao, or the Zhao family. Therefore, I need you to unite most of the ancient families to help me get the secret treasure."


    If elder Zhao thought they were fooling around just now, now he has to pay attention to it.


    He has seen the abilities of these two young people.


    Not only are they wise and courageous, but more importantly, they have a handle in their hands that they have to compromise.


    The attack was even more steady, accurate and ruthless. The knife stabbed his weakness, so that he couldn''t resist at all.


    After thinking for a long time, he slowly breathed out


    ¡£


    "Unexpectedly, I let you two younger generation calculate."


    He laughed at himself, but he looked very serious.


    "I can agree to your terms, but only if I want to see what you promise with my own eyes."


    Lin Mengya was puzzled.


    "I will first contact my family in my own name. At that time, I hope you can show me your ability. As long as you make their situation better, I will promise to cooperate with you.


    And I will personally convince those people to cooperate with you. "


    There is no doubt about Zhao Yixuan''s personal ability to be born as the youngest Sanhui elder.


    No matter who the people in the house calculated him, in fact, they all miscalculated the danger after Zhao Yixuan knew the truth.


    Both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu know that if they go back, they will face a bloody storm.


    Whether they or elder Zhao, once they reach an agreement, those enemies who want to stop in front of them will be eradicated by all means of thunder.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "No problem. As long as you convince them, we will advance and retreat with you in the next thing."


    Elder Zhao didn''t expect that she promised so quickly.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Sometimes I''m really jealous of how the older generation of your family grew up and raised you two little demons alive."


    He has been childless for half his life. Even if his wife clears up the hatchet with him now, I''m afraid they can''t conceive offspring at their age.


    In the past, he didn''t care. He felt that his disease might harm the child. Instead, he felt relaxed.


    Now, he has some little regrets.


    If he and his wife had a child, I don''t know what it would look like today.


    "Cough, elder Zhao, in fact, I checked aunt Fang. Judging from her current physical condition, you can''t have a second child."


    Lin Mengya understood each other''s regret hidden in the sigh and kindly offered suggestions.


    But in exchange, elder Zhao gave her a violent chestnut in her head.


    "Girls, why are you always so open-minded?"


    He stared, trying to regain the dignity of his elders.


    However, Lin Mengya has a weakness protector beside her!


    Long Tianyu painfully dragged his wife back and rubbed her head carefully.


    Li ignored elder Zhao, but coaxed his wife in a low voice.


    "Doesn''t it hurt? Madam, you don''t understand. Not everyone can have the fate of these children. Besides, I think Mrs. Zhao is almost in her 60s ten years later. I''m afraid she''s powerless if she wants to."


    Zhao Chang was so old that he almost blew his beard and stared.


    Is this a curse that he will have to win back his wife''s heart in another ten years?


    But he didn''t dare attack.


    In fact, compared with the little girl, he felt that the guy sitting in the wheel chair was a more terrible existence.


    "Hum! No wonder there''s no way to make aunt Fang happy. I think he deserves it!"


    "Revenge" Lin Mengya muttered, but fortunately elder Zhao didn''t hear it, otherwise he would have to be more worried.


    After reaching an agreement temporarily, Zhao Yixuan also told them the way he had thought of before.


    In this way, Lin Mengya can appear openly in the Zhao family; Second, it is also conducive to the completion of the agreement between them.


    The next day, when the news that the Zhao family was haunted became more and more intense, Zhao Yixuan suddenly announced that he would postpone Mrs. Duan''s entrance and replace it with a grand and grand water and land ashram for the deceased wife.


    The reason was that he felt that his wife''s spirit in heaven could not rest. I''m afraid it was because the previous funeral was too low-key, so that the former wife harbored resentment and felt that she had wronged her ancestors.


    So he wants to do this dharma more grandly, and save others from poking his backbone and saying that he is an ungrateful, mean and ungrateful villain.


    Hearing the news, Mrs. Duan broke a set of good tea sets.


    "Is he crazy? What does he want to do? Postpone the wedding and do things for that woman again? What am I? I''m just a joke!"


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes were red with anger.


    Even if she no longer cares about the position of the Zhao family''s wife, Zhao Yixuan''s repeated is clearly trampling on her dignity.


    This is what Mrs. Duan can''t tolerate.


    Zhao Zifei stood aside, his face also a little ugly.


    But he was more worried about whether elder Zhao''s action would affect him?


    These days, he followed his cousin day by day, trying to get his support.


    My cousin has been moved by him, but at this point, that guy did it.


    He narrowed his eyes and felt that he still had to take the initiative to do something.


    His mind turned. He asked Xu''er to pack up all his things and sat at the table with his livid mother.


    "Why should mother be so angry? If she is so angry, it will not pay off."


    Mrs. Duan gasped for breath, which gradually calmed down.


    But her eyes were cold.


    Even looking at his own son.


    Zhao Zifei was secretly dissatisfied.


    this is it.


    Mother seems kind and gentle, but she is actually a selfish person.


    Even if he was her only son, he knew that if he became a stumbling block one day, he would be kicked away by her mercilessly.


    In this case, he can only ignore their shallow mother child relationship.


    But on his face, he showed an expression of respect and filial piety.


    "I think Father, I''m afraid he did it just to quell the rumor. Besides, the rumor is really ugly, and has arranged you, mother.


    If you pass the door at this time, I''m afraid the rumors will become more and more intense. At that time, your father will deprive you of your rights for other reasons.


    Then your plan to marry your father was in vain? "


    The reason why Mrs. Duan had to marry Zhao Yixuan was well known by their mother and son.


    Mrs Duan gave her son a faint look.


    Her anger was slowly pressed to the bottom of her heart.


    Zifei is right. When she achieves her goal, it''s not too late to retaliate.


    "You''ve really grown up. My mother is glad to think of this."


    Zhao Zifei made a shy look, smiled and said, "my mother''s education is good, but my son feels that although we seem to have lost a city temporarily, we may not have a chance to turn over next."


    "Oh? What do you think? Tell me." Mrs. Duan seems very interested.


    Zhao Zifei lowered his voice and mentioned his good idea.

 Chapter 2701

    "Since my father has to give a face to the dead man, why don''t my mother take this opportunity to show her tolerance? In this way, the rumor that you killed the first lady is not self defeating?"


    Mrs. Duan is also a smart man.


    Soon, after his son''s persuasion, he returned to God.


    Seeing that his mother seemed to be moved by himself, Zhao Zifei made persistent efforts.


    "Besides, how can such a thing be completed by my father alone? Don''t forget, I just hated my father. At present, there is a mess inside and outside here, and I need a suitable person to take over.


    Mother, instead of being busy getting angry with a dead man, you might as well stop thinking about how to shine in front of those guests.


    At that time, your father will naturally see your benefits. A dead man, even if he has more weight, can''t compare with you taking care of him every day in front of your father, can''t he? "


    Zhao Zifei''s words came down, and Mrs. Duan had already made up her mind.


    Her face again took on the kindness of a loving mother, and her eyes were full of relief to her son.


    "You are really sensible, and you can rely on your mother in the future. You should know that your mother does all this for you. Only when I become the legitimate Mrs. Zhao, can you inherit everything of the Zhao family smoothly and profitably."


    Zhao Zifei''s face also took a look of gratitude.


    "The child knows his mother''s hard work. Our mother and son are one. I will certainly help my mother."


    Mrs. Duan nodded and told him a few words before sending him away.


    Outside the door, Zhao Zifei looked back at his mother''s room.


    Oh, even now, the mother still deceives him as a child.


    What do you say for his good?


    He didn''t know that his mother didn''t see the Zhao family at all.


    It''s just that she has a reason to marry Zhao Yixuan.


    Even his own flesh and blood was just a piece of fiddled chess in his mother''s eyes.


    He pulled his skirt, his eyes full of calculations.


    His mother can help him for the time being, but he can''t place all his hopes on his mother.


    After thinking about it, he raised his feet and walked in the direction of the guest room.


    The next day, although everyone thought that Mrs. Duan might turn against elder Zhao.


    But unexpectedly, she volunteered to organize the Dharma for the former wife who made her suffer.


    Seeing her sincerity, elder Zhao asked her to help clean a quiet yard.


    Mrs. Duan believed her son''s judgment more and more. She felt that after this time, Zhao Yixuan would willingly marry herself.


    But what caught her off guard was that Zhao Yixuan asked her to clean the yard in order to meet a charming guest!


    "Miss ya, master Gu''s house is here. Please slow down and be careful not to kowtow."


    Outside Zhao''s house, three big carriages stopped at the moment.


    In the city, such tall and spacious carriages are rare, not to mention three at once, which attracted people''s attention in an instant.


    Both the coachman and the woman who had just jumped out of the carriage dressed much better than ordinary people.


    At first glance, I knew that the people in the carriage must be either rich or expensive. They can''t be easily provoked.


    Zhao Yixuan also made an exception and personally welcomed the pretty people on the carriage in full view of the public.


    The elegantly dressed woman wore a veil, revealing only a pair of crystal clear water eyes.


    The eye wave seems to contain a touch of light sorrow. The glittering and translucent water light can''t help but make people feel pity.


    Even though she can''t see the face under the veil, her figure is rare.


    Unfortunately, beauty is not common, especially after entering the gaomen courtyard, it is easy to isolate everyone''s eyes.


    Mrs. Duan, who got the latest news, also hurried to her.


    Only after seeing the figure of the woman in the yard, she seemed to be fixed by life.


    How could it be so like


    "Uncle, when can I worship my aunt?"


    The woman seems to be infected with the wind cold, so that her voice is a little hoarse.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Yixuan quickly said with concern: "you''ve been running all the way. Now you''re sick again. You''d better rest for a few days first. Filial piety is not urgent at this time. I''ve asked you to prepare a quiet place for you. You can take care of your aunt''s sacrifice for me only after you have taken care of your body."


    The servant next to him couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning when he heard this.


    When did they see elder Zhao, who was so serious that he would be kind to people other than his wife?


    In addition, the girl who didn''t see her face clearly came to help take care of the law affairs of the former wife.


    Suddenly, some people''s eyes couldn''t help falling on Mrs. Duan.


    So, didn''t that lady have no chance at all?


    In the face of the servants'' eyes with all kinds of meanings, Mrs. Duan was still flattered, but she fully wrote down a pen for Zhao Yixuan.


    The other party is playing with her!


    However, Mrs. Duan was not discouraged, which aroused her heart of victory and defeat.


    No matter who that person is, as long as she dares to block her way, she will let the other party completely disappear!


    The small courtyard is close to the main courtyard where Zhao Yixuan lives.


    Because the owner''s family ordered before, it has been tidied up.


    Close the door and there are only a few of them in the yard.


    Lin Mengya lifted her veil and looked around.


    "It''s really a good place, but elder Zhao''s play was a little too much just now. I got goose bumps."


    "Niece" is disguised by Lin Mengya.


    Moreover, the problem of voice is also because she is veiled and can perform double reed with Cairu disguised as a woman.


    Fortunately, Cairu is smart, coupled with her password communication, their cooperation is skilled.


    What make complaints about Zhao Changlao is what she used to do. She did not feel shame or anything.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "What''s next is nothing but a lot of Eyeliner outside the city. And you happen to be back at the fangs. Otherwise, we have to run so far to make people wonder."


    Before, Zhao Chang always came back first for some reason. He didn''t want to encounter an interception on the road.


    Therefore, the group of people he stayed in the Fang family to deal with the aftermath were late.


    In this way, as long as you block the mouths of those people, no one knows that Lin Mengya and his group got on the bus later.


    Fortunately, these people are the true confidants of elder Zhao and will not betray him at all.


    Even those people outside went to check, but fangjiacheng, which has almost become an empty city, won''t give them the answer they want.


    So did elder Zhao.


    But before he left, he gave her the guest list of this invitation.


    "I think the people above can be won over, but we can''t make a conclusion until they come and we''ll study them carefully."


    Lin Mengya is very satisfied with elder Zhao''s prudence and Appropriateness.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she saw an acquaintance on the list.


    "The master of your family, Jun Wuzhao? But shouldn''t the master of your family be his father?"


    Jun Wu called this man. In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t have a bad impression of him.


    But compared with Li Ao, Jun Wuzhao was too young and too ambitious.


    He remembered that when he said goodbye in the temple, he said something had happened to his father and asked her if she could protect some of his family at the critical moment.


    Now seeing the name again, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Elder Zhao didn''t know their past. She thought she was wondering why the jun family changed its owner.


    "The master of your family has long been missing. Later, your family almost fell apart. If this Junwu call hadn''t come back in time to turn the tide, I''m afraid your family would have fallen. Even so, your family would have been greatly weakened.


    And the people who lived in secret with my biological mother and even brought her home as a concubine were your family. "


    Had it not been for the arrogance of the gentleman''s family, his father would not have been so angry that he fell ill.


    He must have avenged this revenge.


    Although Jun Wuzhao barely maintained the situation, there were not a few people who opposed him.


    Junrongrong''s biological father is also among them.


    "So, do you want to suppress your enemy by supporting Jun Wuzhao?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t hide it from her and nodded.


    "Yes, I just want that man to become a lost dog. Jun Wuzhao has a common enemy with us. I believe he will not refuse our cooperation."


    Zhao Yixuan is full of confidence.


    And Lin Mengya can see that elder Zhao has a plan for a long time.


    She looked through the list and kept all the details in her mind.


    "OK, I see. But Jun Wuzhao attaches most importance to the family. You''d better be prepared to be rejected by him."


    Fortunately, elder Zhao doesn''t care.


    Anyway, he has other ways besides Jun Wuzhao.


    After seeing off elder Zhao who was ready to show his strength, Lin Mengya refused all visitors in the name of recuperation.


    However, in just two days, Zhao Jiafan came all over the world.


    Only Mrs. Duan, who has become a joke for everyone again and again, didn''t come to the door in person except that she was sent good food and medicine every day.


    Oh, he''s a smart man. He knows what to do and what not to do.


    They are now competitors. Whoever comes to the door first means that they want to be one head lower than the other.


    Mrs. Duan is pinching her unfamiliar environment. In addition, anyone who can handle affairs inside and outside the house is pinched by Mrs. Duan. She feels that one day, she must come to the door and show weakness first.


    But Lin Mengya is an old God. She cat in the house for two days.


    On the third day, she "got better".


    The small door, which had been closed for two days, was opened and three guests were welcomed.


    "The maids and maidservants worked under the former lady. Please tell the old sister that they want to see our cousin."


    Cairu asked the three to sit down a little and went into the room to answer.


    Before long, the three were invited in.

 Chapter 2702

    Sure enough, it was sicui and the three of them.


    Lin Mengya saw that the faces of the three of them were very haggard, and even the clothes were the one they wore when they came back.


    However, it is also clean and appropriate, and even the patch is sewn neatly.


    I think it''s hard for these three people, but they haven''t lost their energy.


    I couldn''t help but feel secretly satisfied.


    Apart from loyalty, these three people are also commendable and indeed useful.


    At present, the attitude is also sincere.


    "Sit down. I haven''t asked your names yet."


    The three men reported their names in a proper manner.


    Sicui, Hongli and Jingui are all stewards who help aunt Fang deal with external affairs.


    Because I was busy with aunt Fang''s private property, I was delayed and came back late.


    And because they are all carefree widows.


    If aunt Fang hadn''t saved them, I''m afraid these three would have become lonely ghosts.


    Therefore, after learning about Aunt Fang''s death, the three were sad and happy. They were ready to come back and see the old lord again, so they died.


    But I didn''t want to see a hypocritical villain trying to rob what his wife left.


    This makes them intolerable, but it''s a pity that they can rely on when their wife is here.


    Now the lady is gone, and they have become the objects of bullying in this house.


    The three are not easy to mess with. This fight also gives those snobbish guys a headache.


    However, when they heard that Mrs. Duan wanted to do legal affairs for her, they couldn''t help it anymore.


    That woman can''t even hold the flowers and plants in her wife''s yard, let alone the most important Dharma of her wife.


    They were afraid that the woman would make trouble and make the lady restless underground. When they were worried and upset, they learned the news of the lady''s family.


    These two days they are also observing secretly.


    After discovering that the young lady of the watch didn''t want to see Mrs. Duan, they finally couldn''t wait to come to the door, hoping to do their part.


    Hearing that they had finished their purpose, Lin Mengya also felt their sincerity.


    "I''m thinking about it. If few people who are familiar with the affairs of the family and are considerate and loyal come to help me, I''m afraid I''ll make people see jokes in a hurry. Now it''s better. It''s time for me to thank you three."


    Sicui hurriedly said she didn''t dare. They just wanted to do something modest.


    Lin Mengya was also aware of the three people''s will to die. She thought she couldn''t let the three people die in vain. It''s hard to say clearly. She had to say vaguely: "if my aunt''s spirit in heaven, I don''t want to see you die for her like this. It''s better to look forward to everything. Maybe one day, there will be ups and downs, willows and flowers."


    The three didn''t understand her, or they didn''t dare to think about that.


    They just thought that it was not too late to see the old owner when it was done.


    Lin Mengya knows very well that the best way to convince these three people is to let them see with their own eyes that Aunt Fang is still alive.


    But now is not the time.


    She asked them carefully what they had to prepare for a grand ceremony.


    There are all kinds of things in the house, such as incense, candles and ingots. Moreover, the house has bought a lot of rice, noodles, meat and vegetables because it has to make arrangements for a wedding a few days ago. It can be used these days.


    In addition to arranging the guests, the most important thing is to invite some eminent monks, preferably well-known ones, so that there is no lack of Dharma.


    But Lin Mengya never thought that she was ready for everything else, but she failed again and again in inviting Tao Gaozeng.


    "What? The elder of kongjing was asked to leave again? How long will he be back this time?"


    This is the fifth time.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked at Mrs. sicui who went to invite people herself.


    The latter also said helplessly that the empty territory elder was picked up halfway this time. According to the little monk in the temple, the empty territory elder had to go for at least ten days and a half months to come back this time.


    It is said that the man is a big family who left money to donate incense and oil in the temple. At this time of year, he invited the elder of kongjing to give a lecture. It has lasted for several years. It is definitely not a temporary intention.


    "It''s hard to do. Do you have other candidates besides Master Kong Jing?" Lin Mengya frowned and asked.


    Si Cui shook her head, "if there were any, the slaves would have invited people back. The master of Kong Jing is very famous here, and everyone can only trust him."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe it. It''s all a coincidence.


    It''s just that someone wants to make waves behind her and want to see her jokes.


    After thinking about it, she asked again, "do you have someone who is a little farther away?"


    Speaking of this, sicui hesitated a little, but after thinking twice, she still said: "in addition to Master Kong Jing, there is a master Yunxi in the house Temple of the historian nearest to us. That master Yunxi is the martial uncle of Master Kong Jing, and the Buddhism is also very exquisite.


    It''s just that historians seem to be kind to him. Master Yunxi once vowed to recite scriptures for historians for ten years. Now I don''t know if it has been ten years. "


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya quickly waved her hand.


    "No matter whether he has done it or not, as long as you want to pray for the historian, it''s the same everywhere. Go to master Yunxi quickly. If you can''t, tie someone up!"


    Sicui was stunned and thought that this young lady was acting like a bandit?


    Lin Mengya also felt that what she said seemed a little wrong and hurriedly changed her words.


    "I mean, you should persuade him with emotion and reason. And tell master Yunxi that if he is willing to come, the relationship between the Zhao family and the historian will be more harmonious in the future, which is much easier than chanting scriptures and Buddha."


    Si Cui quickly wrote down her words and was busy inviting people to come.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although this dharma is not true, it is not careless to talk about cooperation with those aristocratic families.


    Thinking of this, she still felt that she had to go and see for herself how the people were getting ready.


    But I didn''t want to hear a quarrel not far from the yard.


    "Where did you get the courage to borrow even my lady''s things? Just after climbing the high branch, you really think of yourself as a phoenix?"


    That voice sounds very young. It should be the maid in the house.


    In addition, there are only two people in the house who can be called Miss besides her.


    Obviously, people are not their own, so there are only those two.


    As soon as she arrived, the crowd suddenly dodged a way for her, making Lin Mengya a little unprepared.


    Fortunately, she was not surprised and pinched Cairu''s hand. The latter said, "what''s going on?"


    There happened to be a young woman dressed as a maid in the crowd, holding a fresh and tender silk.


    Seeing her coming, the maid glared at her and looked very disdainful.


    Lin Mengya was a little confused.


    She just got here, okay? What did the man stare at her for?


    "Miss ya."


    Out of the crowd came a maid with red eyes.


    "I was ordered by you to take this silk and satin to make new clothes for you. Unexpectedly, it was robbed by the people around you."


    Make new clothes?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t seem to have issued this order!


    But the maid of Jun Rongrong shouted.


    "If you want to make clothes, you shouldn''t use my lady''s things! This cloth was promised to my lady half a year ago! Even if you change the head of the family now, you can''t regret what you promised others?"


    The man finished and gave her a rather contemptuous look.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    She obviously didn''t ask anyone to make new clothes, but now it''s like this.


    It seems that someone deliberately wants to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    She glanced at the maid who asked her to take the silk and satin, smiled and said, "what''s the big deal? It turned out that it was a silk and satin that caused trouble. Come on, give Miss Jun one of the silk and satin I brought from home as my compensation."


    Now, no matter what she does, it will make people feel that she is too petty and that she will be domineering when she is in power, which is really detrimental to her dignity.


    Soon, someone got a goose yellow silk.


    In the sun, the cloth is shining. It''s like flowing starlight. It''s beautiful.


    If this silk and satin is cut into clothes and worn on the body, I don''t know what it looks like.


    On the contrary, the cloth in the handmaid''s hand is like a cloud and mud.


    Lin Mengya asked people to unfold the cloth so that everyone could see it clearly. After seeing that it was indeed a good material without any defects, she made people roll it up carefully and gave it to the stunned maid.


    "It''s my people who have done bad things that caused such a big misunderstanding. Please take this cloth back and show my apology."


    The maid nodded stupidly until she took both pieces of cloth away.


    No!


    According to miss ya''s order, she should be shouting loudly. Miss ya has a bad mind. She will rob other people''s things when she takes office, so as to make miss ya lose face, and then let her automatically give up the right of housekeeper.


    But now


    She glanced at the glittering cloth and felt a little reluctant to give up.


    Such a valuable thing, let alone wear, is even rare to see.


    After thinking about it, she decided to go back and recover her life first.


    Lin Mengya always has to gain something to be willing to lose a piece of valuable cloth for no reason.


    The big guys were overwhelmed by her pen.


    Naturally, she felt that with such good cloth in hand, was she crazy to ask for the obviously cheaper cloth to make clothes?


    So this matter, probably as she said, was a misunderstanding.


    At the same time, they also have a new understanding of Lin Mengya''s own financial resources.

 Chapter 2703

    Jun Rongrong sat on the chair, staring at the new Satin on the table.


    Since she came to Zhao''s house with her mother, all the food she used was the best she could not think of before.


    She thought she had seen the world and her eyes were much higher than before.


    But she was still fascinated by the gorgeous cloth.


    She reached out and gently stroked the silky fabric, thinking how radiant she would be when she put on the ready-made clothes.


    "You said that this cloth was really given to me by miss ya?"


    Until now, Jun Rongrong is still a little incredible.


    The maid hung her head and said with a little envy that it was true.


    "How could she be willing to give me such a good cloth?"


    There was a touch of jealousy on junrongrong''s face.


    A few days ago, Mrs. Duan took the initiative to find her, promised her all kinds of benefits, and will find a way to choose a good marriage for her in the future.


    She only needs to help Mrs. Duan to become Mrs. Zhao smoothly.


    Therefore, she cooperated with Mrs. Duan and wanted to teach Miss Naya a lesson.


    But now, the other party is so generous, which makes Jun Rongrong feel inferior to others.


    "Maybe miss ya really wants to make amends to you. If you don''t want it, the maid will return the cloth?"


    The maid was disappointed, but she didn''t dare to disobey the master.


    Junrongrong immediately objected: "why send it back? Since she gave me an apology, I should keep it better!"


    "But, Mrs. Duan, didn''t you just promise to join hands with her? I''m afraid Mrs. Duan will be careless." The maid reminded her.


    But Jun Rongrong doesn''t think so.


    She raised her lips with a look of pride.


    "I''m my brother''s only sister. If they want to compete for power, they naturally want my support. So I want their benefits, whether Mrs. Duan or miss ya.


    As a man, the smartest thing is to find the best of both worlds. It''s good to have both fish and bear''s paws. "


    The maid praised the young lady for her clever idea.


    Just turned around, she sold the news to someone sent by Mrs. Duan.


    Soon, Mrs. Duan knew that her allies had such an idea. Therefore, their cooperation was broken.


    When Jun Rongrong found that Mrs. Duan was perfunctory to herself and could no longer benefit from her, they would tear it up without being provoked by others.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is also happy to see its success.


    It''s just a rag that others don''t want. She''s very satisfied that she can get such an effect.


    Since the little silk storm passed, almost all the people in the family know that the new miss ya is a passing God of wealth with generous and tight hands.


    As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. No matter how good Mrs. Duan is, she still has to wait for someone to get the money out of her hands.


    So before that, if they please miss ya, won''t they be able to make a fortune in the twinkling of an eye?


    Therefore, there were suddenly more people working for her in the house.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t care about these three melons and two dates.


    With more money, she got a lot of inside information.


    For example, up and down the Zhao family, in fact, everyone has his own responsibility area.


    This was gradually formed when the Fang family was in charge of the family.


    But later, the old lady stepped in, and Mrs. Duan also wanted to master the midfeed, so that everyone was so busy going to drill camp and rob those jobs with more oil and water, but forgot their own work.


    They also have the most say in this point.


    After they came back, Mrs. Duan took them to the end by the hand of the old lady.


    After the old lady was banned, the person who replaced the three took refuge in Mrs. Duan.


    Now in their hands, one holds the key to the storehouse in the house, one is responsible for all the purchasing work inside and outside the house, and the other is responsible for collecting the profits and land properties of all the shops and Chuang Tzu outside the Zhao family.


    She has frequently encountered obstacles in her work these days, which is also directly related to the delay and non cooperation of the three people.


    Today, I was catching up with the merchants who had ordered to deliver food and drinks a while ago. When Cairu took people to inspect the goods in person, she found that what they sent was not the good goods ordered before, but some times.


    If so, it''s all right. Those people also took the documents and said that today is the agreed day for door-to-door delivery and settlement.


    But unexpectedly, the steward in charge of settlement said that he didn''t have the money allocated by the accounting room at all.


    Cairu asked again and again, and then she knew that the steward who was responsible for managing the internal Treasury was saying that today was not the settlement day agreed by the accounting room in the government, and refused to open the door for her to get the money.


    At this time, both inside and outside were almost confused, and the matter was sent to Lin Mengya for decision.


    As soon as she saw it, she knew it was a joke that the other party wanted to see her.


    She has a lot of silver in her hand. She can block this thing herself.


    But she doesn''t have the hobby of being a wrongdoer.


    "I''ve seen miss ya. Please make decisions for the slaves!"


    When the steward came, she shouted her grievances first.


    Lin Mengya sat on the master''s seat leisurely, with no panic or anger on his face.


    After howling for a while, the woman gradually found that everyone regarded her as a monkey play, so she lost interest and continued to make trouble, but reluctantly piled aside.


    But she was laughing at that shitty miss ya.


    Pooh! Don''t try to take a penny out of her hand!


    Soon, the accounting room in the house, the steward of the kitchen and the merchants who asked for accounts were brought to her.


    The originally quiet room was suddenly noisy.


    Cairu cleared her throat and motioned for everyone to be quiet first.


    Lin Mengya put down the teacup in her hand and turned her bright eyes gently on the people.


    "I''ve heard all about today. Who is responsible for delivering those things?"


    A neatly dressed middle-aged man walked out of the crowd and saluted Lin Mengya respectfully before saying, "the villain is the shopkeeper of fushanju. The steward of your family ordered these things and drinks in the shop half a month ago. At that time, we made an appointment to deliver them today and settle the money at the same time.


    The shop is also a small business. Please raise your hand and give the money to the small one. I''m very grateful. "


    The shopkeeper of Fu Shanju pleaded and bowed, as if he had determined that she was a defaulter relying on power.


    Lin Mengya was unhappy, but she didn''t show it. Instead, she looked at the steward next to the shopkeeper.


    "Why not settle the money for him?"


    The manager of the outer court quickly shifted the responsibility to the accounting room and cleaned himself up.


    Then, the accounting room was pushed to the woman who managed the internal Treasury.


    Before Lin Mengya asked, the woman cried and shouted, accusing Lin Mengya of being restless and deliberately embarrassing her.


    For a time, this basket of bad things became her fault.


    Lin Mengya was really annoyed by the noise of her mother-in-law''s cry. She slapped her hand on the table and said angrily, "shut up! I haven''t asked you yet. What''s your face to cry with me?"


    The woman became more excited when she heard the speech. She shouted at the top of her voice, "these rules were set by the first lady when she was there, and the maids and maids just did things according to the rules. Even if miss ya didn''t understand it when she first came here, she can''t take the people under her head in case of trouble?"


    Cairu was about to open her mouth and scold as soon as she stared, but she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    Although she was veiled, it did not affect her aura.


    Her eyes are like electricity, especially when she looks at those people with different ghosts, she is most likely to make the other party feel guilty.


    She pinched Cairu''s hand and held them accountable for their sins with Cairu''s mouth.


    "Well, since you''ve come to me, I''ll make it clear to you."


    She turned out a thick stack of account books, on which she remembered all the in and out of the kitchen this month.


    "The shopkeeper of Fu Shanju, isn''t he? You didn''t send the things the steward ordered for you earlier? Let me ask you, why did you change the things we ordered without permission?"


    The shopkeeper of fushanju is already ready to speak.


    "Miss ya, we can''t blame us. We had all those things ready, but later the people in your house came to change them themselves."


    "Well, let me ask you, if he asked you to modify it, you changed it? I don''t know. Aren''t you afraid of losing your cost when you hoard those high-priced goods? According to the rules, if one party changes the type of goods without authorization within the agreed period, it is necessary to ask the other party for consent or compensate with a silver discount.


    Why is your shopkeeper so kind-hearted that he didn''t come to ask us for money? "


    The shopkeeper of Fu Shanju was stunned.


    In his eyes, these golden ladies from large families should not know so clearly.


    But he never dreamed that the lady in front of him not only held a huge amount of private property, but also was the founder of the famous chamber of Commerce and the first head of the meeting.


    This little cat is so tired that she can see the door at a glance.


    "This... This is because your house has been a regular customer for many years, so we''d rather lose some and sell a favor."


    Shopkeeper Fu Shanju felt a little guilty with the naked eye, and he was no longer so confident.


    Lin Mengya didn''t let him go.


    "Since I''m a regular customer, let me ask you, every time the house orders with you, it will be settled once as today, or at the beginning and end of each month. Also, for such a large order, the person in charge of ordering with you must have the seal of the house. As long as you can take it out, I''ll settle the bill for you immediately."


    Shopkeeper Fu Shanju wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He didn''t dare say to change the goods. It was just a verbal agreement between the steward of the government and him.


    And those high priced goods are still well placed in the backyard of his good fortune residence. When this is over, they will be transported to the house to beg the new lady''s favor.


    Lin Mengya glanced fiercely and said fiercely, "take it out!"

 Chapter 2704

    Shopkeeper Fu Shanju felt cold sweat all over his body.


    When the wind blows, it''s like torture.


    The room is quiet, and no one dares to speak easily. For fear of being caught in the next moment, it is himself.


    Lin Mengya no longer oppressed the shopkeeper of fushanju. She turned her head and looked at the steward who was obviously trying to pretend to be calm.


    "And you, since you are responsible for ordering the goods, it is also your personal act to change the goods temporarily. Didn''t you just tell me the rules? Well, let''s talk about the rules."


    She took out another stack of account books and threw them directly in front of the crowd.


    "Madam, that is, when my aunt was still there, the house would settle the bill for the commercial firm in charge of food and clothing at the beginning and end of each month. Including your fushanju, am I right?"


    Shopkeeper Fu Shanju nodded fiercely, but he didn''t even dare to look at her.


    But the woman didn''t know she was afraid. She said with a mean smile, "it''s true, but there is always an exception. There was such a precedent when the first lady was there."


    Lin Mengya glanced at her and suddenly said something unimportant.


    "You used to be a woman in charge of sizing. Unexpectedly, you know very well about the accounting room."


    The woman didn''t understand the meaning of her words, and Lin Mengya turned the topic back.


    "Indeed, there are some exceptions. For example, in order to prepare for my uncle''s wedding, you ordered a hundred jars of daughter red wine in the name of wedding wine.


    The cost of this 100 jars of wine is really not small, but it costs a full 45002. This example broke quickly. The money had been settled before the wine was put into storage. "


    When she said this, everyone was surprised.


    In fact, wine is really expensive, but it''s more than rich after holding up 1000 Liang.


    As for the extra 35002, they collected the money into their own pockets in the form of kickbacks.


    At that time, Mrs. Duan clearly found out about it, but it didn''t grow. On the contrary, she grabbed all the people in their line.


    Now they are suddenly turned out, and they can''t help feeling more guilty.


    But the woman''s mouth became harder.


    "When the master gets married, the wedding wine is naturally the best. Miss ya doesn''t know that those wines are brought in from outside, but they are good wines that the whole ancient people have never seen. It takes hundreds of Liang to drink such a jar of wine outside!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the woman, her eyes seemed to be looking at a fool.


    "Isn''t it the daughter Hong shipped from the southeast? If you say more here, you''ll sell thirty-one jars. If you buy more, there will be a discount."


    She easily exposed the woman''s lie.


    Even the shopkeeper of Fu Shanju is stupid.


    You know, this business is his exclusive. When he went out to handle goods, he found it sold in a shop and immediately tried to transport the wine back.


    The ancient people are extremely xenophobic. Except for businessmen like him, others will not come out to do business with outsiders.


    It is also because of this that he joined hands with the steward and wanted to use high prices as rebates to enrich his own pockets.


    But in front of her, how could she even know the price so clearly?


    Without him, I just thought the wine was sold by the big chamber of Commerce.


    Although the prices of all commodities of the large chamber of commerce are high and low, in addition to the cost and profit, the cost of storage and transportation is also an important factor in the price of commodities.


    Because we must keep the cost to the lowest in order to obtain stable profits.


    Therefore, in terms of freight, they always calculate it by mileage and storage conditions.


    Lin Mengya is also a person who wants to be simple in everything, so she has made all the freight into a reference form.


    The goods that can be regarded as rare and livable by them can not be found at all except those sold by large chambers of Commerce from elsewhere.


    This meeting, shopkeeper Fu Shanju stumbled and almost didn''t kneel down for her.


    "Miss ya, spare your life! The little one is guilty. The little one shouldn''t do this. The little one should die!"


    The chain of interests collapsed in an instant.


    The steward and the purchasing steward stared at the shopkeeper angrily.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly and felt that the psychological quality of the people Mrs. Duan was really not very good.


    "Your crime is the lightest. As for you two, I''d like to ask you. Now the Zhao family is really headless, so you think you can cheat it with these dirty means?"


    Up to now, they are also bitten to death. They don''t know about it and refuse to admit anything.


    Lin Mengya was not angry with them, Instead, he smiled and said, "OK, since you say you don''t know, I''ll take it as if you don''t know. But you all have the crime of negligence in today''s matter and ordering wine. Well, according to the rules left by my aunt, play 20 boards each person. Zhao Qiang, from now on, you can honestly go back to your stable to work."


    The result of this matter is really a joy and a sorrow.


    Zhao Qiang, the manager in charge of purchasing, has a grudge.


    But what he couldn''t figure out was that the people who took the big head in this matter were the people above him, and they were the ones who gave advice, but why was he the only one who suffered?


    And the woman in charge of nekuho.


    In the whole thing, she has the most ghost ideas, and she takes the most.


    Why in the end, she was safe and sound and could continue to sit in that position and make money?


    As soon as the seed of jealousy falls, it will quickly take root and sprout in unwillingness, and then bear evil consequences and become a life-threatening poison for some people.


    And Lin Mengya, waiting is such a result.


    Snowflakes, slowly falling.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at the crystal world outside and continued to read in front of the heater.


    She is as busy as a top in the house, but long Tianyu is much more leisurely than her.


    These days, he also went to the hot spring villa for recovery treatment without interruption.


    The curative effect of Shiru hot spring, or the reason why long Tianyu''s personal willpower is too strong.


    Those who have not been able to stand up completely on their own for half a month can now stand up easily for a few minutes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how much effort he had made, but her muscles under her head were much tighter.


    But long Tianyu is energetic every day. I think she is in a good mood.


    "Master! Something''s wrong!"


    Cairu rushed in hurriedly. Although she shouted hurriedly, she didn''t have a little worry in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other and gave Yu a look


    My legs were covered with a small blanket before I opened my mouth.


    "Don''t let the wind blow in. What''s the matter?"


    Cairu came closer, lowered her voice and said, "that Mrs. he is dead! It''s just an accident. She said she was kicked to death by a crazy horse when she passed the stable this morning!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed, and then asked about the follow-up treatment as if she didn''t care much.


    Speaking of this, Cairu feels wonderful.


    "No, you didn''t see it with your own eyes. After Mrs. he died, several women who made friends with her not only didn''t deal with her affairs at the first time, but fought for what she left behind.


    Originally, I thought that she could have something good as a woman. Oh, I didn''t expect that there was such a thick pile of silver tickets and other things in Mrs. he''s room!


    No wonder they were so embarrassed! "


    Cairu pinched and compared with her two fingers. Although exaggeration was a little exaggerated, she didn''t lie.


    Lin Mengya had long expected this.


    Although four Cuis, after they were seized of power, Mrs. Duan mentioned three people openly and secretly.


    But in fact, only he Pozi, who was once responsible for sizing, was her real confidant.


    Neiku is actually more important than the other two. Therefore, Mrs. Duan can wantonly buy people''s hearts by relying on Mrs. he.


    How did Lin Mengya know? When she first came back, she smelled the faint smell of Medicine on elder Zhao.


    The steward''s sister-in-law in the kitchen is elder Zhao''s person, and she reminded each other last time, so the medicine that elder Zhao almost got caught was definitely not from diet.


    The study is an important place. Most people can''t get in.


    And a few days later, even if elder Zhao took a bath every day, he still didn''t wash off the smell of the medicine, then the problem is likely to appear in his belongings.


    Among them, clothes are the most likely and least suspicious.


    Then she learned about the original work of the three people from sicui''s mouth.


    Suddenly, she found the key to the matter.


    "It''s freezing outside. Don''t go to see such excitement, madam?"


    Long Tianyu also put down the medicine stove in his hand and gently stroked his wife''s long hair with a big hand with medicine smell.


    Lin Mengya touched his slightly moist forehead.


    "I don''t want to, so I''ll deal with it as soon as possible and come back. You can smoke it here. When you come back, I''ll change you for a new drug."


    Long Tianyu is not used to her attitude of coaxing children.


    Helplessly picked the corner of my mouth, "madam, I feel much better recently. I don''t need to smoke anymore?"


    The key is that he always feels that he is now wrapped in three layers inside and outside by his wife and needs to smoke his legs with a small medicine stove. It''s a little like a child.


    But Dr. Lin is ruthless.


    Straightening up, he rejected his request mercilessly.


    "That''s not good. If your condition repeats again, doesn''t it look like my medical skill is very poor? Listen to me. Don''t step out of this room until I come back. If you dare to obey my orders, I''ll add two stoves of medicine to you tomorrow!"


    With that, she left with Cairu.


    In the room, long Tianyu held the small medicine stove in her arms, but the smile at the corners of her mouth gradually expanded.

 Chapter 2705

    Mrs. he died suddenly, not to mention that all the people in the house are busy with the Dharma of the first lady, so that for a time, there was no one to take care of the affairs for her except those watching the excitement.


    Several people who made friends with her quickly have long been in a mess. Can you take care of her dead man there?


    So that after Lin Mengya arrived at the scene, most of Mrs. he''s body had been buried in the snow.


    The blood that has lost the temperature has also been sealed, and the person whose half head has been kicked to pieces can no longer look intact.


    Lin Mengya intended to take a few steps forward to see clearly, but she was stopped by someone nearby.


    "Be careful, miss ya. The man who died violently is very angry. He may be aimed at you!"


    She has never been so superstitious about ghosts and gods.


    But they were kind, and she didn''t appreciate it.


    Nodded and asked about the process of the crime.


    The matter is basically similar to what Cairu heard. There are only two doubts that she hasn''t solved yet.


    First, in such weather, why didn''t Mrs. he come to the stable early in the morning when she didn''t nest in her house?


    Second, on snowy days, the animals in the stable are afraid of being frozen, so they are well fenced in the stable and are not allowed to come out, and they will not easily go crazy and hurt people.


    She looked up at the empty stable.


    "Where are the horses?" She asked the people around her.


    The latter''s face was not very good-looking and whispered, "the person in charge of watching the horses came back and said that these horses were crazy. The housekeeper was afraid of hurting others, so he gave an order and killed all the crazy horses directly."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold.


    It seems that this is going to destroy the corpse.


    Before long, Mrs. Duan, who got the news one step later, also took people here.


    Mrs. Duan''s reaction is more like a lady than that of Lin Mengya.


    Her face was pale. She just knocked on the dead body, and her eyes quickly turned red. Even her voice was mixed with a bit of trembling.


    "Why, how could this happen? Wasn''t it fine a few days ago?"


    Then she patted her chest, as if very sad.


    But Lin Mengya looked at her from a distance, and could not help but make complaints about his acting skills.


    At that glance, I don''t know if I can see it clearly.


    Looking at her, it''s clear that she has already got the news, but she has to follow behind her ass. she must have no good idea.


    Just thinking, the other party seemed to suddenly find her, and weak Liu Fufeng walked in front of her.


    "Miss ya, what''s going on? Why is it so good that Mrs. he died?"


    Although Mrs. Duan uses tenderness as a package, Lin Mengya still reads the accusation in the other party''s words.


    funny.


    I don''t know what identity the other party asked her.


    "I also want to know. What''s Mrs. Duan''s opinion?" She didn''t answer the question.


    "Me? How do I know?" Mrs. Duan said subconsciously, but soon she realized that this was a good opportunity to save each other''s face.


    Rubbing the corners of her eyes, she looked a little unbearable.


    "Speaking of it, it was the negligence of the steward that led to a tragedy. It must be that miss ya didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I think it''s better to collect Mrs. he''s body first and bury her in our house."


    In his words, he was accusing Lin Mengya of being the master of the family. In the end, he had to


    Her future wife can hold the scene.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other''s natural appearance and only felt ridiculous.


    "No hurry."


    Her eyes fixed on Mrs. Duan, as if she wanted to look directly at the most secret corner in her heart.


    Mrs. Duan was not used to dodging, but she was secretly scolding the country girl for being too presumptuous.


    But on the surface, they are still patiently persuading each other.


    "You are young. Naturally, you don''t understand what impact this matter can bring to our family. She is a woman who says she is not young, but she is also in charge of our family.


    If this gets out, people outside must say that we treat the dead badly. But you don''t have to worry about the funeral. I''ll let Xu''er help you. After all, I won''t let you be in a hurry. "


    "Burial is to be buried, but wait until the murderer is found out? Otherwise, even if she goes to hell, I''m afraid she won''t be at ease."


    Zeru''s slightly hoarse voice fell into everyone''s ears.


    "Murderer", the servants on one side could not help but change their faces after hearing these two words.


    Similarly, Mrs. Duan also looked surprised.


    But then she sighed faintly.


    "Alas, I know you''re kind. But it''s a common accident for every family to kick the dead when the horse is surprised. You''re young and you must be terrified when you see him for the first time. As for the murderer, he has long been driven out and killed by the housekeeper. If you feel sorry, I''ll ask the housekeeper to take the horse head back and bury it with her later."


    Seeing Mrs. Duan''s words, she wanted to characterize the matter. Of course, Lin Mengya couldn''t let the other party succeed.


    She stepped forward and stared at Mrs. he''s dead body for a while. She shouted to the people next to her that her scalp was numb.


    Miss ya, you''re not as brave as others!


    "Madam Duan, if I''m not mistaken, Mrs. he doesn''t seem to be wearing a coat?"


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes changed slightly, but she didn''t panic.


    "It snowed so hard last night that Mrs. he must have forgotten."


    "You know her very well. You know she was so anxious that she forgot to wear her coat last night."


    She suddenly turned her head and said with a smile.


    Mrs. Duan''s heart suddenly jumped.


    Although only half of her face could be seen, the girl''s eyes were too eye-catching.


    So that every time she would feel a trance, almost careless.


    "I''m just guessing out of thin air. After all, anyone can make such a careless mistake."


    Lin Mengya said, "I heard that the reason why the old lady took her to manage the internal Treasury is that she has been careful. Over the years since she entered the house, both the master''s and his wife''s clothes have been properly starched.


    The cold wind came in a hurry last night, but I think the whole family also put on cotton padded clothes. Mrs. he was really careless. How could she have forgotten? "


    She paused and said before Mrs. Duan spoke, "or she came out before it snowed last night. She was just busy with other things and didn''t have time to go back to her house all night.


    She also walked in a hurry in the morning, but maybe she didn''t know the way, so she went around to the horse shed which was different from her house? She was really careless. "


    Her words blocked almost everything Mrs. Duan wanted to say.


    We are all smart people. Naturally, we know the difference between guessing and trying to cover up.


    Mrs. Duan knows that she''d better not get involved in Mrs. he''s affairs now, but she is


    I can''t swallow it.


    He is still the eye liner that she can easily plug in. Besides mastering Zhao''s internal library, he still has other tasks.


    But now, people are gone.


    She broke a pawn for no reason. She must get some results.


    But unexpectedly, the dead girl was so cunning that she was waiting to dig a hole for herself.


    Squinting, Mrs. Duan turned into that kind and weak look again.


    "How can I know such a thing? It seems that if it is really like what miss ya said, the murderer must be severely punished. After all, it is the law of the first lady right away. If something happens, I don''t know whether it will disturb the dead of the first lady."


    Seeing her worried appearance, Lin Mengya comforted her two words and watched her leave.


    Not her.


    Although Mrs. Duan is very annoying, Lin Mengya can see that the other party is really angry with Mrs. he''s death.


    Moreover, living is more useful to her than dying.


    Although she had guessed who would do it, he alone might not be able to do so completely.


    Not to mention the shock of the horse, with the difference between Mrs. he''s position and the two before, I''m afraid it''s difficult for Mrs. he to be so anxious with the strength of that man alone. She ran to death without even wearing a coat.


    Who is behind all this?


    All morning, Lin Mengya was investigating what happened to Mrs. he.


    As soon as she returned to the house, she was forcibly pulled by long Tianyu to the charcoal stove for heating.


    When she was busy, she didn''t feel it. Now when she calmed down, she just felt frozen through.


    This is not cold resistant constitution, coupled with her special body this year.


    In another month, the little thing she had been delayed in development will break through the ground again.


    Long Tianyu didn''t think she was cold. He took her in his arms, wrapped her up tightly, and warmed her with his own body temperature.


    Lin Mengya shivered with comfort, and then curled up in his arms with satisfaction.


    "I''ve sent someone to get your cotton padded clothes for the winter. You stay in the house honestly these days. Don''t go out and run around any more."


    She just wanted to talk, but her nose itched and sneezed.


    Ouhuo, it''s over!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have to look up. She knows how disapproval her man''s eyes will be.


    "I see!"


    She rubbed her stomach and thought it was the baby in her stomach that made her weaker.


    But after all, it was her own baby. Rubbing her, she couldn''t help overflowing with continuous maternal love.


    "Say, in another month, the Zhao family''s affairs should be solved?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and rubbed her ten fingers with his big hand.


    "But this year, we''re afraid we won''t have time to go home for the new year."


    In fact, they are used to it, but now there are many relatives and friends who care about them at home, so they miss the place they regard as "home" more than ever before.


    When love is strong, there are always those who don''t have eyes outside the door to disturb.


    "Miss, Zhao Zifei told Zhao Peng that he wanted to visit you."


    For these two uninvited guests, both husband and wife are equally unwelcome.


    However, Cairu had said that it was inconvenient for her to receive guests, but they broke in on their own and didn''t take her refusal seriously at all.

 Chapter 2706

    What happened to long Tianyu in her yard can''t be known by anyone.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya went out with some anger.


    In the yard, the two men were putting their heads together and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    That arrogant look is very annoying.


    "Well, two CHILDES, don''t you want to see my miss?" Cairu began to remind her discontentedly.


    Then, the two talents separated and looked at Lin Mengya with their respective expressions.


    From the first time she saw them, Lin Mengya didn''t have any good feelings for them.


    Besides, they don''t look like good stubble.


    Zhao Pei is more immature than Zhao Zi, and her vision is more harsh and arrogant.


    Similarly, when you look at Lin Mengya, you naturally take a little man''s examination of women.


    The woman standing under the eaves of the corridor is slim. Although she is wearing a veil, her eyes are affectionate and moving.


    For a time, he meant more to each other.


    But he has always relied on his identity and disdained to take the initiative to chat up with each other.


    But he also enjoyed the humble appearance of the opposite sex taking the initiative to curry favor with her and beg him to appreciate.


    Therefore, naturally, Zhao Zifei around him spoke first to remind each other how unattainable he is.


    "Miss ya, it''s the first time we''ve met. I''m Zhao Zifei. The one next to me is childe Zhao of the Zhao family."


    Zhao Zifei didn''t recognize her.


    Also, in his eyes, the submissive little dumb slave, how can it be such a miss Jiao that even his mother can defeat?


    Zhao Pei pretends to be deep, but in fact he is waiting for the other party to show a surprised look, and then takes the initiative to say hello to himself.


    "Oh, so you just came to say hello to me?"


    Flat and light, even with a little impatience.


    Zhao Zifei and Zhao Pei didn''t react for a moment.


    After about a minute of silence, the other party realized that the woman clearly didn''t take them seriously!


    Zhao Pei''s face was a little stiff, but Zhao Zifei immediately reacted and secretly stretched out his hand to hold Zhao Pei''s sleeve.


    "Not only did I come to say hello to miss ya, but my cousin and I both wanted to do something for my wife and were afraid of helping her, so we wanted to come and ask you."


    "So it is. Everything that should be prepared has been prepared. If you really want to help, you might as well help me fold some more magic ingots. By the way, and the lotus throne, you two should be able to do it?"


    Zhao Zifei got stuck again.


    He''s just an excuse! Not to let her catch a strong man, okay?


    Besides, it''s natural to call them. Doesn''t the woman know how to be polite?


    "Well, maybe, we shouldn''t be very convenient."


    "No, there''s nothing to help. Then you just stay honest and don''t make trouble." Lin Mengya said impatiently.


    Dislike! This naked dislike!


    Zhao Zifei also felt that he couldn''t talk this day.


    It was Zhao Peng who snorted coldly at the moment.


    "Those servants of the Zhao family can do such a small favor. Why do you deliberately embarrass us? We really want to help. Miss ya, don''t be ignorant."


    Lin Mengya gave a "ha ha", then said with her arms in her arms: "help is big or small? You can''t even do such a small thing. What can you do? Is it difficult? You have to chant scriptures and pray for my aunt


    £¿ If you are a monk now, it is estimated that this line is a little shallow? "


    One after another, Zhao Pei looked at Lin Mengya and could almost spit out fire.


    In addition, he has always been used to being flattered by women. Suddenly, such a hard stubble appeared on the side of Yi. He was so angry that he almost wanted to strangle each other directly.


    "Hum! I don''t have time to mess with you here."


    With that, the man left angrily.


    Only Zhao Zifei was left and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "He''s gone. Why don''t you go?"


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to deal with Zhao Zifei.


    It''s all their fault. The little warm air just warmed up by Yu ran out in such a short time!


    Zhao Zifei secretly scolded Zhao Yu as a useless fool. His mind turned and his attitude became more polite.


    "Miss, I misunderstood. My cousin and I really came to help. We heard that a steward died in an accident as soon as possible, so we thought that the inner courtyard might be short of staff now.


    After all, we are foreign men. It''s hard to intervene in things at home, but we can still do things outside. It''s very cold now. It''s not good to have you running around with a girl? "


    These two words sound like human words, but Lin Mengya is not so easy to cheat.


    Mrs. Duan''s son is not a good product.


    In addition, Zhao Yu, who tied herself up as soon as she met, added new and old resentments. If she didn''t retaliate against them, they were lucky.


    Now, he came to the door again.


    What''s this called?


    Throw yourself into the net!


    Lin Mengya thought, but her attitude was a little softer than before.


    "So it is. It seems that I misunderstood you."


    Hearing this, Zhao Zifei was secretly happy, but the expression on his face was more and more sincere.


    "It doesn''t matter. Those who don''t know are innocent. Besides, we were really abrupt just now. Please don''t blame us for being anxious."


    Zhao Zifei took advantage of a handsome man. He knew his advantage too well.


    A bright and clean young man is always the easiest to get the favor of young girls.


    Of course, except the blind and dumb ones.


    So now, he feels that he has easily won the favor of the other party and naturally wants more.


    "You don''t have to be polite to me, but whatever you need me to do, just tell me."


    Gee, can''t wait to die?


    Lin Mengya thought, frowning slightly, as if she had some difficulty opening her mouth.


    "Speaking of this, I still have a job left to do. I just don''t know if it will bother you too much?"


    Zhao Zifei quickly shook his head. "How can I feel troublesome about my own affairs? Besides, I really want to do something for my wife. To tell you the truth, both my mother and I regret the death of my wife.


    What''s more, we can make elder Zhao feel better. After all, it''s also my filial piety. "


    Lin Mengya feels that Zhao Zifei in front of her is a little ridiculous.


    Why did he think that as aunt Fang''s relatives, he would really open his heart to their mother and son.


    Is he pretending to be naive, or does he really feel that he is so absent-minded?


    But he can''t lag behind in playing her.


    Pretending to be a surprise, it seems to have really solved a major event.


    "That''s great. My aunt''s spirit in heaven will certainly miss your mother and son


    At the same time. "


    She added, "well, you know, my aunt has no children all her life, and the only adopted son is missing, so in legal matters, I need someone to be my aunt''s filial son.


    Alas, I''m a girl''s family and a person with a different surname. It''s always inappropriate. Why don''t you discuss with the young master of the Zhao family and give my aunt a hand in legal matters? "


    Zhao Zifei suddenly felt that he might have been fooled.


    Now it''s a Zhao family. Everyone knows that the reason why his mother can enter the Zhao family is because she gave birth to her father''s only son.


    And now, the woman let herself be a filial son to the dead woman?


    What about his mother? Where was it placed?


    If he did, what would others think of him?


    Lin Mengya tried her best to hold back a smile and pulled Cairu. They cooperated and pretended to be as innocent as they wanted.


    "Why? No way? In fact, I wanted to find a suitable person to accept an adopted son for my aunt and be filial in front of my uncle in the future.


    If you two have a heart, it would be great. "


    "This, no!" Zhao Zifei almost bit his teeth and refused her.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows what the other party thinks.


    Unfortunately, she did it on purpose.


    "That''s a pity. I think I''d better look for one."


    Let him bite so hard that Lin Mengya is sure. He doesn''t dare to attack and continues to step on each other''s pain.


    "Although my aunt hasn''t left a son and a half for my uncle, they have been husband and wife in harmony over the years.


    After my aunt died, did my uncle''s heart follow? I can''t bear to see him so sad, so I want to adopt another adopted son for him, so that he won''t be lonely when he is old.


    I think my aunt would be comforted if she knew. "


    She deeply humiliated Zhao Zifei and his mother.


    If Mrs. Duan''s mother and son came to the door before aunt Fang''s accident, she would definitely condemn elder Zhao, an irresponsible old scum man, and then urge aunt Fang to break up with each other and live her own life again.


    But they shouldn''t have just entered the door, thinking of forcibly erasing all traces of aunt Fang, and even allowing those servants to please them by slandering aunt Fang.


    I''m sorry, it''s Zhao Yixuan, the old scum man, not aunt Fang, who is also deceived and lives in pain.


    They often step on Aunt Fang''s pain, but they regard the old scum man as a treasure.


    Greedily want to absorb all the hard work of aunt Fang and become their own.


    Even, they sacrifice innocent people to achieve their goals.


    Since you''ve done evil, don''t blame it for coming to collect it one day!


    Zhao Zifei''s face became colder and colder. In the end, if he didn''t hold on, he would have left.


    Lin Mengya handed Cairu a look. The other party stopped the continuous output and looked at the other party in surprise.


    "Oh, Zi Fei, why is your face so ugly? It must be too cold. You''d better go back and warm up quickly. Don''t freeze yourself."


    Zhao Zifei breathed out slowly.


    Even if he was so angry that he wanted to kill, he still had to bear it now.


    But Lin Mengya opposite gave him another kill.


    "Since master Zi Fei doesn''t want to help, please have a good rest in the yard these days. After all, if a foreign guest arrives and sees you with Mrs. Duan, I''m afraid it will also cause some unnecessary misunderstandings."

 Chapter 2707

    Lin Mengya doesn''t think there will be any extra trouble to annoy these two evil people at this time.


    Moreover, even if she endured nausea and dealt with them, they must not give up this good opportunity to calculate her.


    Angrily back to the house, long Tianyu waved to her.


    Sitting back in his arms, Lin Mengya''s anger had long disappeared.


    "Let Zhao Zifei be Mrs. Zhao''s filial son. It''s thanks to you."


    He smiled and nodded his wife''s nose.


    If Zhao Zifei really answered, his biological mother, Mrs. Duan, would become a joke.


    "Do you think I''m joking with them?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows, and long Tianyu frowned and thought for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "You, who annoys you is really unlucky."


    Zhao Zifei is not stupid. He knows very well that if he takes the initiative in this dharma, he may be able to show his face in front of all the allies of the Zhao family.


    At that time, everyone will know that he will be the biological son recognized by the Zhao family.


    But then, if an adopted son who came out of nowhere really took the place of the childe of the Zhao family, he, Zhao Zifei, would be an illegitimate son with a bad name.


    For those families who value the blood of the aristocratic family, this difference is almost a signal that Zhao Zifei can no longer integrate into the aristocratic family circle.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya pinched each other''s lifeblood.


    "I just put a fair choice in front of him. Whether I want their mother and son or the power status of the Zhao family depends on how he chooses."


    She relaxed her body and leaned against the chest of her man.


    To defeat Mrs. Duan''s mother and son, the first step is to separate them so that their mother and son are no longer one.


    Now, I''m afraid the family ties between mother and son are not so strong+


    Zhao Zifei took a few deep breaths and just pressed down his anger.


    Zhao Pei, who was angry before him, did not have such good forbearance.


    Not long after I came back, I was so angry that I almost had to tear down the house.


    "That woman is simply deceiving people too much!"


    Zhao Xuan''s face was extremely ugly.


    Since he was chosen as the successor by his cousin, the whole Zhao family has put their hope on him.


    So that in just a few months, his former gentleness and elegance have been replaced by the pride of the heirs of the family.


    But now, a village woman dared to show him her face.


    This makes Zhao Yi some can''t help his anger.


    However, because the other party was a person trusted by his uncle, he could not attack directly. He felt that he had no place to vent his anger.


    "Cousin."


    Zhao Zifei pretended to catch up in a hurry and hurriedly called Zhao Yu.


    "Cousin, why don''t you wait for me and go?"


    Of course, he knows why Zhao Pei left, but in front of the other party, he knows what kind of appearance he should keep, so that the other party can''t be on guard against him.


    Sure enough, although Zhao Pei''s face was not good, he was only a little colder to him.


    "If I don''t go, will I let her humiliate me there?"


    At this point, there was a little fire in Zhao''s eyes.


    Zhao Zifei''s look seemed a little embarrassed. He went straight to the bottom of his eyes


    Full of calculations.


    "I know that the girl is too open-minded. Fortunately, it''s your cousin who left first. Otherwise, if you hear what''s behind her, I''m afraid you''ll be even more angry."


    Zhao Peng glanced at him and asked coldly, "what else did she say?"


    But Zhao Zifei hesitated and refused to have a good time.


    "Alas, she just said cousin you... In fact, it''s nothing. Maybe I''m careless."


    When he said this, how could Zhao Pei not understand?


    Insist immediately that he make it clear.


    Finally, Zhao Zifei seemed to be forced, but said in a low voice: "she said that in the Dharma of the first lady a few days, she would find someone to act as the adoptive son of the elder. In fact, it''s nothing. Although the elder is still in his prime of life, it seems that there are successors after all."


    What Lin Mengya clearly said was to find an adopted son for his wife, but Zhao Zifei deliberately changed it to elder Zhao.


    In fact, this is not wrong, but the key is Zhao Pei, who is the successor selected by elder Zhao.


    Of course, Zhao Pei will not inherit the personal wealth of elder Zhao, but what he inherits is the elder position of elder Zhao, which is related to the life and death of the whole Zhao family.


    But now, the woman has to find someone to replace herself.


    It is absolutely impossible for Zhao to let such a thing happen!


    "That woman, how dare she!"


    Zhao Xuan was so anxious and angry that he couldn''t hold his face any longer.


    But soon, he restrained his emotions.


    "Even if it is my cousin''s adopted son, it has nothing to do with me."


    He looked meaningfully at Zhao Zifei, who knew nothing about it, and felt that his little cousin was still young in mind.


    "It''s your cousin. If she succeeds, I''m afraid you''ll get a share of my uncle''s family property. Zifei, it''s not my cousin''s talkative. As my uncle''s only son, you can''t be confused about such a big event."


    Zhao Zifei pretended to be ignorant, but in his heart he secretly scolded Zhao Peng for being cunning.


    He''s clearly been a disaster, but why does this guy still refuse to take the bait?


    Zhao Pei pretended to be close to him and said, "if you want me to say something, you might as well be the filial son. Anyway, the first lady is also the wife of my cousin mingmatchmaker. Wouldn''t you be more righteous if you became her adopted son?"


    Zhao Zifei was not happy, and his tone was not very good.


    "Cousin, it''s easy for you to say. If I do, what do you think of me and my mother? Do you think I''m the kind of villain who can abandon my dignity for the sake of interests?"


    A trace of disdain crossed Zhao''s eyes.


    However, he still patted Zhao Zifei on the shoulder.


    "What are you talking about? I just think that instead of making things cheaper for outsiders, it''s better to let the Lord take everything you deserve in advance. Besides, it''s estimated that your mother will be married after the Dharma. At that time, who will be nosy to talk about it?"


    Zhao Zifei didn''t say a word.


    Zhao Xuan knew that he was moved, so he made persistent efforts.


    "I know you don''t want to be sorry for your mother. If you really can''t bear to do so, it''s just that I didn''t say anything. I just can''t bear to see my cousin take away your identity for some reason."


    "Identity" is the biggest pain point of Zhao Zifei''s life.


    Since childhood, he knew that his father played the role of father and husband in another family without him and his mother.


    And he can only follow his mother and wait for his father''s arrival day after day in the small courtyard where they live.


    It was not until he was ten years old that he gradually realized that people like him were the most notorious illegitimate son in people''s mouth.


    Now, he and his mother are about to enter the house and become the real master of the Zhao family.


    All this is hard won. He must not be destroyed!


    "I see, cousin."


    His eyes glittered and he made up his mind.


    "Don''t worry, I will try to convince my father that I won''t let anyone take our place!"


    Zhao Peng nodded and smiled.


    "I knew you were a smart man. Don''t worry, I''ll help you, my good cousin."


    A cold light flashed across Zhao Peng''s eyes.


    The first heavy snow since the beginning of winter has been lingering underground for more than three days.


    The snow scenery here is different from what Lin Mengya saw in feiye city and Longdu.


    Cold is cold, but the snow here is more soft.


    The snow on the ground is only one punch deep. It doesn''t snow enough, but melts with the snow.


    All the branches are crystal clear ice. The snow color decorates here like a fairyland made of ice.


    Unfortunately, the beauty of this fairyland is beautiful. It is too easy for people to relax their vigilance and forget the cold brought by the snow.


    Lin Mengya grew up in the north. Although she is no stranger to the cold winter, the cold here is really hard for her to accept.


    "It''s snowing too hard. I heard the people below say that they won''t have such a big snow here in ten years. It''s really rare!"


    Cairu rubbed her hands, walked in from the outside and went straight to the charcoal basin to bake.


    Lin Mengya can''t get out of the house these days.


    In addition to the cold, long Tianyu and Cairu are more afraid that she will slip.


    Although she repeatedly stressed that even if she slipped on the ground, it would not cause any harm to the baby in her stomach, the two people still disagreed.


    She huddled herself in the Rabbit Plush blanket brought by long Tianyu and handed Cairu a cup of hot tea.


    "How''s it going?"


    Cairu took a sip of tea and warmed up before she said with a mysterious smile: "it''s still the master''s clever plan. Zhao Zifei really can''t carry it. She''s thinking about how to propose to elder Zhao to make him a filial son in Dharma!"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    The accident is how unexpected. After all, in Zhao Zifei''s eyes, his mother''s temporary grievance is not important for his future.


    "But will the Lord let him succeed?" Cairu asked curiously.


    After all, Lin Mengya didn''t show any idea of who should be the adopted son of elder Zhao these days.


    "If he is equal, let him be." Lin Mengya said indifferently.


    Cairu was surprised and said, "how can you do that? Don''t you do this just to keep him out of the limelight and completely suppress him?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. "Show off? Do you think it''s so easy to show off?"


    Although Cairu still has doubts, she has always been obedient.


    Anyway, what her master said must be right. She just needs to cooperate with the master''s plan.


    That night, the snow stopped and the fog dispersed.


    The next morning, ruts crushed the smooth and traceless snow surface.

 Chapter 2708

    It was only a small town near the edge of Zhao''s family, but after Zhao Yixuan chose to take it as his base camp, it gradually became more and more like surpassing Zhao''s main city.


    Now who doesn''t know that the Zhao family can be so proud by relying on the elder Sanhui Zhao Yixuan?


    Unfortunately, this backer is not so stable.


    So the old and young people of the Zhao family have been trying to take back all the power of Zhao Yixuan and really become the property of the Zhao family.


    Zhao Yixuan has never had a biological child, which is what the elders of the Zhao family are happy to see.


    Especially now, he has let go and wants to cultivate Zhao as an heir.


    In this way, the Zhao family was relieved.


    But now, what they think is a sure thing, there are a trace of twists and turns.


    With the appearance of carriages carrying Zhao Yixuan''s close friends, the Zhao family, which has been deserted for several days, is lively again.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was busy receiving guests with elder Zhao.


    Standing at the door, she looked at Zhao Zifei, who tried to brush his sense of existence after Baba followed Zhao Chang. She just felt ridiculous.


    "Brother Zhao, I didn''t expect us to meet again because of the sudden death of my sister-in-law. You have to take good care of your health and don''t be sad."


    The first guest to arrive was Zhao Yixuan''s best friend.


    Zhao Yixuan wanted to tell his friends what he wanted to say, but he could only pretend to be sad on his face.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other. Although she was round, she got off the carriage very neatly. She was a little curious.


    When the man got out of the carriage, he held his brother''s hand tightly and lamented the injustice of the old man.


    Finally, elder Zhao couldn''t listen and directly interrupted him.


    "Brother Jiang, it''s cold outside. It''s really not a good place for greetings. Let''s go inside."


    Jiang Yishui immediately shrunk his neck and nodded in agreement with his proposal.


    "Oh, such a cold day is killing me."


    When he turned around, he saw a masked young woman standing at the door of his friend''s house.


    With a change of heart, he looked at his brother with a little condemnation.


    "Although I shouldn''t take care of your housework, my brother and sister have just left. Isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to do so?"


    Zhao Yixuan was stunned and immediately understood the meaning of his friend.


    Well, this is a misunderstanding.


    Explain quickly.


    "This elegant girl is my wife''s niece. I thought there was no one in charge of the house, so I took someone to do it for me for the time being. I can learn from my wife''s feelings. Don''t talk nonsense, brother."


    "Oh, oh!" Jiang Yishui patted his head and expressed his apology to Lin Mengya with some chagrin.


    "Little girl, don''t blame me! I am such a person. If I have anything to say, please bear more if I offend you."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t hate this round middle-aged uncle.


    From the fact that the other party can scold elder Zhao for not marrying again at this time, she knows that at least the uncle is a man who knows etiquette, righteousness and shame.


    Besides, this little misunderstanding is really nothing to worry about.


    Then he shook his head and looked like an invitation.


    "Uncle Jiang, please come in. I''ve ordered someone to prepare hot soup to drive away the cold and a charcoal stove for heating. It won''t be cold if you go in."


    Jiang Yishui''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Oh, it''s still the little girl''s sweetness! I''m not afraid of the cold next to my bones. I''m afraid of the cold. As soon as it''s cold, I feel the cold straight into the bone. It''s really hard to endure!"


    As soon as he got off the bus, Lin Mengya saw that he was really afraid of cold.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but suggest: "since you are afraid of cold, don''t drink cold wine when you drink."


    Jiang Yishui was a little surprised. "Little girl, how do you know I eat cold wine? And isn''t that wine warm? How can I drink colder and colder?"


    Lin Mengya thinks uncle Jiang is really cute.


    "Wine can really warm your body. If you put some herbs to dredge meridians and activate collaterals in it, it will also be of great benefit to your physique. But your physique is already cold. If the wine is frozen, it will be cold in your intestines and stomach. Even if it has the effect of warming your body, I''m afraid you''ll get drunk according to your drinking capacity.


    Think about it. In summer, people''s intestines and stomachs will suffer even if they go down with a mouthful of cold water, not to mention the winter when they are trapped at home and abroad? A mouthful of cold wine goes down, doesn''t it want to be cold inside and outside? "


    Cairu''s voice was a little hoarse, but now it makes people feel soft and appropriate.


    After some words, Jiang Yishui was a little curious about this clever young man.


    "How do you know I don''t drink well?"


    After smelling it, Lin Mengya said, "I smell the wine on you. It''s not heavy, and your face turns red. If you have a good amount of wine, I''m afraid you can''t stand stably now. Therefore, you should be the kind of constitution that will blush when you touch wine?"


    Jiang Yishui was even more surprised.


    "I just drank a cup of wine. You girl have a good nose!"


    In fact, Lin Mengya just came to a conclusion through observation.


    But she could not disclose her medical skills clearly, so she had to prove her judgment from the simplest things.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Show off in front of Uncle Jiang. It''s worth it to make you smile."


    Jiang Yishui was also a man with a jumping personality.


    At that moment, he waved his hand with a smile.


    "Oh, I just envy brother Zhao. I don''t think he will be too uncomfortable with a clever younger generation like you."


    Speaking of his sister-in-law, Jiang Yishui was still worried about his brother.


    "Well, girl, your uncle has nothing special recently?"


    Lin Mengya was leading people to the inner courtyard. When he heard the speech, he shook his head and lowered his eyes.


    "Uncle Jiang is a strong man, but... He has arrived. Uncle Jiang, please go in and have a rest."


    Looking at the way she tried to stop talking, Jiang Yishui obviously thought of some possibilities.


    He sighed and whispered to Lin Mengya, "Alas, your uncle is dead hearted. Although your aunt is gone, he still has to live well. No, if you have time, please help me persuade more."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    It seems that Jiang Yishui really cares about elder Zhao.


    She welcomes the guests in person, naturally in order to know all the guests well.


    In this way, when elder Zhao goes to win over their helpers, she can check it a little.


    "You are still exquisite. Why, your aunt robbed my mother''s position, and you want to rob me?"


    She was blocked halfway.


    Cairu has some impatience and wants to push people, but she is stopped by Lin Mengya.


    Zhao Zifei, with red cheeks, was very angry


    Standing in front of her.


    Oh, I came to pretend filial piety in the morning, but it was ignored intentionally or unintentionally.


    I''m afraid even if she''s not here, elder Zhao certainly didn''t look him in the eye, did he?


    "If the dove can''t occupy the magpie''s nest, do you really think this is your home?"


    With her sarcasm, Zhao Zifei''s face looked more vicious and manic.


    "This place belongs to me! Your aunt''s shameless bitch robbed my father!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned cold, and the fingers that gave Cairu a secret signal couldn''t help increasing their strength.


    "Oh, then why don''t you dare to question the father of your initiator? If I remember correctly, he insisted on marrying my aunt at the beginning.


    Also, after my aunt married, she brought countless wealth to this family. At least half of my uncle''s private property business is handled by my aunt.


    I don''t care if you and your mother want to enter the house, but you can''t get involved in my aunt''s efforts! "


    Zhao Zifei didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was stiff, and even he felt the pressure.


    But how can he be reconciled?


    He was carrying his mother behind his back and risking falling out with her to win a chance to show his face.


    Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by this woman.


    At the thought of this, the venom in the bottom of his eyes became more and more intense.


    Lin Mengya didn''t see each other''s eyes like she wanted to eat her, but so what?


    He found all the embarrassment himself and could not blame others.


    "Please get out of the way. I''m going out to help entertain the guests."


    Before he finished, Zhao Zifei turned and ran away.


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Just now, I talked to myself. Why did I leave so easily?


    "Master, why did you stop me just now? Such a person really takes himself seriously if he doesn''t teach him a lesson."


    Cairu was puzzled.


    Similarly, she couldn''t stand it any more. The other party stabbed her master with that kind of presumptuous eyes.


    Lin Mengya just took a puzzled look at each other''s back.


    According to her understanding, Zhao Zifei is definitely not the kind of person who will give up easily.


    Just now he left in such a hurry, or there were other conspiracies that wanted to calculate himself; Or he saw someone he didn''t want to see.


    "Zifei, you''re so big. I didn''t even expect you to be a mother. You''re so promising and want to be a filial son to that dead man, right?"


    The corners of Mrs. Duan''s mouth slightly stirred up and seemed to be smiling, but the cold flash in her eyes made Zhao Zifei tremble with fear.


    "Mother, no, it''s not what you think! I can explain that all this is -"


    "Pa", all his excuses were interrupted by Mrs. Duan''s slap.


    "Kneel down!"


    With Mrs. Duan''s fierce drink, Zhao Zi knelt down non reflexively.


    The hard bluestone was cold and piercing. He knelt suddenly just now. Now he just felt that the dull pain was almost unbearable.


    But he dared not say a word.


    For many years, as long as he made a mistake, his mother would punish him on his knees.


    Whether it''s hot summer or cold winter, and whether there are servants around to serve them or not.


    "I gave birth to you to make you obedient and help me achieve my wishes, not to let you stir up the situation!"


    Another slap fell on the other half of his face.

 Chapter 2709

    Zhao Zifei''s heart was filled with deep fear, at the same time, with strong resentment.


    He knew from an early age that his existence was just a chess piece used by his mother to complete her ambition.


    But under the influence of his mother, would he be willing to be at the mercy of his mother?


    "What''s the look in your eyes? Why, do you disagree when I hit you?"


    Mrs. Duan looked at him coldly and asked.


    Zhao Zifei desperately bit his back teeth, even though his mouth was full of the rust smell of blood, but he still lowered his head.


    "My son doesn''t dare. My son just feels guilty."


    He climbed humbly in front of his mother and stretched out his hand to pull her dress.


    As before, he firmly fastened the disguised mask of a good son on his face.


    "It''s really useless for my son to help my mother. But mother, I did it to let you master everything of the Zhao family as soon as possible.


    If Fang Rao''s niece succeeds, you and I will have no place in the Zhao family. "


    His plea did not make the cold look on his mother''s face better.


    Zhao Zifei''s mind turned very fast.


    Anyway, he and his mother haven''t torn their faces yet. As long as he bites to death and says that all this is for the goal that their mother and son want to achieve, what can he do even if his mother doubts him?


    After all, he is still a useful chess piece.


    Mrs. Duan''s cool eyes fell on his drooping head.


    "So I misunderstood you?"


    "No! It''s my own bad work that bothers my mother and loses face. Next time, I won''t act without authorization and will listen to my mother."


    He looked up again with tears in his eyes.


    "Mother, only you and I are connected by blood in this world. My son knows very well that if there is no mother, there will be no son now."


    He cried with sincerity, but he hated the powerlessness of holding the future and destiny in the hands of others.


    Even if the other party is his biological mother, she shouldn''t drink like a dog all the time.


    Mrs. Duan seemed to be moved by his "sincerity".


    After sighing, he helped him up and booed him like a competent loving mother.


    "Is it painful to kneel? Zifei, you know my intention to be a mother. You''re right. Our mother and son are one. If we can''t work together, how can we get back the part we deserve from the enemy?"


    Zhao Zifei seemed very moved, but his heart was cold hum with disdain.


    But over the years, he has been used to pretending his nature in front of his mother. Now he just bites his lips, but he looks more and more guilty.


    "In fact, I know you have to do this. The girl''s means are fierce and equal to her dead aunt. If you fight her rashly, I''m afraid you''ll suffer."


    On this point, Zhao Zifei is rarely consistent with his mother''s point of view.


    "So, I''ve been fully prepared."


    Mrs. Duan gently stroked her son''s shoulder and said softly, "among your father''s old friends, you don''t necessarily buy the first lady''s account. Besides, you are your father''s only son. What can you do even if she steals the limelight temporarily? After all, you are the young master of the house. It doesn''t matter if you are ignored temporarily. Naturally, some people will value your value."


    After listening to his mother''s words, Zhao Zifei realized how many mental means were missing between him and his mother.


    Even though my mother had never been to the Zhao family, everything about my father was still in my hands.


    He nodded slightly excitedly to show that he understood.


    Mrs. Duan looked at him with satisfaction. "Now that you understand, clean up and go to the front yard to help your father receive his old friends. They will be your help in the future. Now, at least, you should make a good impression on them."


    Zhao Zifei repressed the excitement in his heart.


    He thought he would lose, but now he has a new turn. How can he not hurry to show himself?


    "Mother, I''ll go first. You''re waiting for my good news!"


    He left in a hurry.


    But I didn''t see the gentle mother who smiled at him just now. The expression on her face gradually disappeared.


    When Zhao Zifei was pulled back to education, Lin Mengya also encountered a little trouble.


    But it''s not that it can''t be solved. It''s just the object of her trouble. Her identity is a little special.


    "Can she solve the Zhao family''s affairs as a little girl? What''s more, she is still a person with a different surname."


    The man in front of her obviously didn''t think highly of her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t get angry because of these two words. After all, what others said is the truth.


    But elder Zhao doesn''t think so.


    Seeing elder Zhao''s face slightly stiff, she thought at least not to quarrel with the guests at the gate, so she gently pulled elder Zhao''s sleeve and motioned him to let the guests in first.


    Elder Zhao swallowed his words, but the smile on his face faded.


    "Elder Li has come all the way. Don''t stand at the door and talk. Brother Jiang, they are all here. Elder Li will go in and meet those old friends."


    Lin Mengya clearly felt elder Zhao''s estrangement from elder Li.


    However, the latter gave her a cold stare. Obviously, she was angry.


    After the guests were led in, elder Zhao explained to her angrily.


    "His name is Li Chengyuan. He is the Li family who was recommended to the Presbyterian Council with me. He is a little old-fashioned, but not too bad. I will explain it to him later."


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Li Chengyuan''s idea is a little difficult. It''s nothing to her at all.


    What surprised her was that somehow she always felt that the other party seemed a little inexplicably hostile to her.


    After practicing mental skills, she is particularly sensitive to people''s emotional fluctuations.


    In particular, this will have a negative impact on herself. Her acuity is comparable to radar.


    But she was sure that she and elder Li were strangers.


    And this is also the first time we met. Why did they become the target of hostility?


    I really don''t understand.


    For a whole morning, nearly seven or eight aristocratic families have sent people to mourn the first wife of the Zhao family.


    Seeing that the sky had been stained with some light ink, Lin Mengya, who was affected by the cold, followed elder Zhao back to the warm and comfortable reception hall.


    There were some old friends who met. Although it was on the legal affairs of the deceased wife, we still felt that it was a rare opportunity to talk to each other.


    Lin Mengya has no intention of intervening in the conversation of these ancient leaders


    So I just asked about the preparation of hot tea diet outside and was ready to go.


    But I don''t want to hear someone talking about her.


    "Brother Zhao, I wonder if your capable niece has ever been married? Alas, this sweet child is really rare. I think we might as well kiss each other if it''s convenient?"


    She doesn''t need to tell who this belongs to.


    Sure enough, elder Zhao smiled brightly.


    "You''re not the only one who knows the Pearl. The child has long been engaged and is only waiting to marry her husband as soon as next spring comes."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was speechless.


    She got married tomorrow morning and had two children. Elder Zhao was obviously kidding her.


    But this joke, somehow, can''t get into some people''s ears.


    "Now that you have a fiancee, you shouldn''t come to my uncle''s house to tell me what to do. No wonder the tutor like the Fang family can teach any ladies?"


    This remark was impolite. It was tantamount to beating elder Zhao''s master''s face. The atmosphere was also ignored.


    Lin Mengya''s face was very pale.


    At the same time, she also heard that the person talking was Li Chengyuan.


    She also wondered, how did she get into trouble with Li Changlao?


    Inside, elder Zhao also looked surprised, and then became a trace of dissatisfaction.


    "Elder Li, I have made it very clear. After my wife died, there was no one to take care of the family, so I asked someone back to help. Please look at my face and don''t criticize my wife''s relatives."


    "I don''t like your wife! She has been married to you for more than ten years. As a woman, she has already made a mistake by not taking good care of her husband and children, and preventing her husband from taking concubines and inheriting her family. I used to see you being stubborn, and you wouldn''t listen. Now that she''s gone, you should wake up!"


    "Elder Li, please speak carefully!"


    In the reception hall, elder Zhao''s voice suddenly sank.


    "I know you''ve always been outspoken, but this is a matter between our husband and wife. Don''t bother elder Li."


    "You are a leaf blocking your eyes! I should have woken you up and let you see the true face of that woman, so you wouldn''t..."


    "Li Chengyuan, who allows you to slander my wife?"


    finished!


    Hearing that the gathering of old friends almost turned into an enemy meeting, Lin Mengya didn''t think about it, so she asked someone to go in with hot tea.


    She also followed closely and walked directly to elder Zhao in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Uncle, the meals are ready. Please join the elders."


    But I didn''t expect that Li Chengyuan next to me was still reluctant.


    "It''s really from a small family. There are no rules. Elders dare to break in and interrupt like this."


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t change her face unsightly. Instead, she turned around and said with a smile.


    "I''m really not from a high background, but my parents at least taught me to be frank. If I offended the elder and the elder said it, I''ll compensate you for it. With your old man''s mind, you will certainly forgive me.


    But my aunt is dead now. Even if you want to blame her for not doing well enough, she can''t explain. Besides, uncle and aunt have always been husband and wife. If there is any misunderstanding between their husband and wife, I believe my uncle must have seen it open. "

 Chapter 2710

    There is only one meaning in the Translation: elder Li doesn''t need to meddle with rats here.


    Of course Li Chengyuan understood.


    At this moment, anger had climbed up his creditor like face.


    Lin Mengya looked relaxed and raised her eyebrows.


    She would never be rude to such a person who ran into her own.


    Seeing the atmosphere tense, Jiang Yishui suddenly stood up and walked directly to her side.


    "Niece, I heard that you have carefully prepared a lot of vegetarian food this time. OK, Lao Jiang has no other hobbies in his life. He just likes to eat. Let''s go and have a look first?"


    With that, he dragged her out of the room.


    Out of the door, Lin Mengya took a deep breath.


    Taking advantage of nobody''s Kung Fu, he whispered his thanks in his own voice.


    But Jiang Yishui touched his beard with a smile and whispered to her like her.


    "I thought it was wrong from the first time I met. Now it seems that I guessed right. You have a bad voice, so you borrowed someone else''s mouth?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Although she has some differences with Cairu''s voice, Cairu deliberately pretends to be hoarse. In addition, she only said three words. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t distinguish it.


    Jiang Yishui smiled at her and said, "relax, you uncle Jiang. I''ve lived most of my life and have seen a lot. But my ears are smart. If I were someone else, I wouldn''t hear the subtle difference."


    In order to prevent being exposed, she was very close to Cairu because of her poor health.


    Cairu also makes a cover up and often hangs her head down. In addition, when Cairu speaks instead of her, the voice line is different from her own voice line.


    Even so, she is very careful. Generally speaking, she won''t be too close to people.


    Now she is seen through by Jiang Yishui. Lin Mengya is worried.


    It seems that she will have to be more careful in the future.


    With her eyes down, she didn''t admit it or deny it.


    It was Jiang Yishui who laughed and changed the topic.


    "But you''re great today. Hey, hey, actually, I''ve long been unhappy with that guy Li Chengyuan! I''ll take care of heaven, earth and people by relying on my friendship with brother Zhao."


    Although this is on her side, it actually reveals the relationship between the two people.


    Lin Mengya knows that uncle Jiang has good intentions, and she doesn''t have to tell Li Chengyuan whether it''s right or wrong.


    It''s just dissatisfaction with his mean behavior of chewing his tongue behind his back.


    "I see. Thanks for uncle Jiang''s advice."


    Jiang Yishui waved his hand, and his attitude was still cordial.


    "Silly girl, I just hope you don''t suffer. Li Chengyuan is not a thing. When his younger brother and sister were still alive, I heard that he wanted to give his ethnic sister to your uncle as a concubine. He also called it" I think your aunt is immoral ". Tut Tut, an old man should be involved in the affairs of people''s back house. I don''t look down on his small family. Talk to him and talk to Uncle Jiang "Let''s have dinner together!"


    Li Chengyuan and elder Zhao have such a past?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect it at all.


    However, it solved a little doubt for her. No wonder Li Chengyuan''s words would belittle aunt Fang.


    He was dragged to the dining room by Uncle Jiang. Before he went in, uncle Jiang sniffed hard.


    "Girl, what''s the smell


    Ah, why is it so fragrant? I don''t smell like meat, but it doesn''t smell like green vegetables. Come on, let me have a look! "


    Looking at Uncle Jiang who couldn''t wait, Lin Mengya felt a little funny.


    Today''s Vegetarian fast was run by her herself.


    In addition to traditional materials, she used spices to make vegetarian meat dishes that are fragrant but not greasy and oily but not fat.


    In fact, traditional spices, whether star anise, fennel, cinnamon or ginkgo, are all traditional Chinese medicine.


    On this point, she was also inspired by her teacher.


    In the teacher''s opinion, there are medical skills they can study everywhere in life.


    Medicine and poison are taken from people''s daily life.


    When Shennong tasted all kinds of herbs, he not only found herbs, but also set the grain for people''s survival.


    Therefore, she never confined herself to medicine and poison.


    In fact, people''s clothing, food, housing and transportation are closely related to her professional knowledge.


    For example, in this food, she used all kinds of spices and some special processing methods to turn this material into a vegetarian dish with higher and healthier nutritional value.


    On the other side, uncle Jiang almost straightened his eyes when he saw the delicious food on the table.


    He hurriedly asked someone to bring him chopsticks and took a piece of vegetarian meat shaped like a fish.


    "Hmm? Why is it softer than real fish?"


    Before he finished exclaiming, he put chopsticks on a pile of braised vegetarian meat.


    "It''s much better than meat! Girl, you don''t know that my mother-in-law is so fierce that she won''t let me eat more meat after listening to the nonsense of a quack doctor.


    If this man doesn''t eat meat, where can he live? I wanted to live and suffer here. Unexpectedly, there are such good things in the world! No, I have to stay here a few more days! "


    Lin Mengya looked at Uncle Jiang with a moved face, and the corners of her mouth also slightly stirred up.


    Uncle Jiang should have the problem of hypertension and hyperlipidemia, so the family won''t let him eat too greasy for his health.


    It''s the vegetable today. He can eat more.


    When Uncle Jiang swept away all the dishes on the table, he was dissatisfied and said to her, "girl, is this dish so expensive? Why is it only a little?"


    He touched his stomach, and the expression on his face was a little unnatural.


    Although he is not afraid of those people laughing at his greedy mouth, there are only one or two bites on each plate. He hasn''t had enough!


    Lin Mengya smiled and clapped her hands.


    The next moment, a servant in uniform came in pushing a cart up and down the third floor.


    On the upper two floors, each of them is neatly buckled with small porcelain white bowls.


    Uncle Jiang rushed over as soon as he saw the car and looked at the boy in the car eagerly.


    It''s rare for Lin Mengya to see such a sensitive fat man, indicating that the boy can solve the mystery.


    The boy immediately opened the four vertical bowls on the first floor.


    At the next moment, uncle Jiang was full of praise, and vegetarian dishes appeared!


    Uncle Jiang''s eyes lit up and he lifted the bowl on the second floor by himself.


    good heavens! Those red and shiny vegetarian meat are still steaming!


    "You prepared all these? Eh, why is it so hot down here?"


    Uncle Jiang touched the bottom of the bowl on the second floor and suddenly asked in surprise.


    Lin Mengya motioned the servant to open it


    Baffle on the third floor.


    Jiang Yishui saw that there was a small red charcoal basin on the third floor.


    Although it is a wooden car, the third floor is filled with thick iron plates.


    In this way, the hot dishes on the second floor and the cold dishes on the first floor will be kept at a suitable temperature.


    "It''s just snowed recently. I thought I couldn''t let your uncles and uncles eat cold meals, so I thought of this idea. In this way, no matter you eat in your own room or with everyone, you won''t feel sick because of eating cold meals."


    After she knew that the participants were middle-aged uncles and uncles in their forties and fifties, she thought of this method.


    After all, if it goes well, many of these people will be her partners.


    To ensure your health is also what she should do.


    Uncle Jiang laughed happily when he heard this.


    "I''ll say you''re a clever and considerate girl. Alas, if your uncle didn''t say you would have promised others, I''d have to let the smelly boys in the family marry you back."


    Lin Mengya stopped talking this time and just smiled.


    Outside the door, elder Zhao was proudly showing off with his old friends.


    See?


    This is his niece, he has, they don''t!


    A circle of ancient family leaders around: bah! Proud fart! You''re just borrowing light for a while!


    Then I felt depressed and flustered.


    Such nieces, they want them too!


    The door was completely opened by the servants.


    Lin Mengya realized that uncle Jiang was so exaggerated and excited just now because he wanted to give her a chance to show.


    She smiled at Uncle Jiang secretly. Uncle Jiang blinked quickly. The old and the young cooperated very well.


    Elder Zhao, who is the master, naturally has the longest face. With a big hand, he invited his old friends to sit down casually.


    This time, Lin Mengya designed the whole dining room into a circle.


    A large charcoal stove has been placed in the middle, and everyone is at the same distance from the charcoal stove.


    As for the position close to the door, it is the only vacancy, and it is also the entrance and exit for the waiters who serve on the cart.


    In this way, everyone will no longer feel cold. At the same time, because it is round, there is no distinction between high and low status.


    They are still satisfied with such a small design.


    After all, I came here only for the sake of meeting friends, not for seniority.


    Besides, it''s so cold that no one wants to go away from the stove.


    "Please take your seats."


    Lin Mengya helped elder Zhao entertain the guests.


    Jiang Yishui took the lead and sat directly in the middle, slightly to one side.


    On his left is the position of elder Zhao.


    Regardless of his closest relationship with elder Zhao, people have long been used to this guy''s temper. At present, they just shook their heads with a smile and made fun of him.


    It was Li Chengyuan who forced a contemptuous cold hum from his nostrils when he saw such a nondescript arrangement.


    Small door, small family, what a disgrace!


    They also wanted to ease the atmosphere, so they arranged for him to be the other side of elder Zhao.


    "Well, why is it so warm under the table?"


    Suddenly, someone uttered another exclamation.

 Chapter 2711

    After that, uncle Jiang, who was brave and curious, lifted the tablecloth in front of him.


    A piece protruded from under the table. He touched it and found that it was some kind of thick tanned animal skin.


    Through the animal skin, he only felt that the temperature was not hot.


    No wonder, no wonder he is so afraid of cold. He doesn''t feel cold when he sits down.


    And the chair is also padded with super warm fur cushions.


    At that moment, he smiled all over his face and couldn''t help shouting "good" to Lin Mengya.


    "What a clever idea! Lao Jiang is convinced now. If those young people in my family are half as considerate as you, Lao Jiang will be regarded as the virtue of my ancestors!"


    I think what he fears most is to travel in winter.


    Before going out at home, his wife told him thousands of times for fear that he would get cold outside.


    Now in the Zhao family, there is this little girl. When I go back, the old woman can rest assured.


    At that moment, he directly expressed his gratitude to Lin Mengya regardless of the eyes of others.


    "Good girl, remember, whether you are at your uncle''s house or married in the future, if anyone wants to give you some anger, you uncle Jiang, I will help you out."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that such a change in detail could directly receive uncle Jiang''s love.


    She smiled, and her beautiful eyes outside were bent with laughter.


    "Thank you, uncle Jiang. These are all my uncle''s ideas. I''m just helping. My uncle is still thinking about his feelings with you, so that everything can be done properly."


    Indeed, if elder Zhao hadn''t deliberately reminded her before, I''m afraid even if she wanted to, she wouldn''t want to be so perfect.


    Elder Zhao smiled and waved his hand.


    "You still have a heart. If you didn''t ask me, I''m afraid I''d forget all these old sesame seeds and rotten millet."


    Elder Zhao wanted to praise her. When he spoke, he put all the credit on her.


    A group of old friends next to him couldn''t help laughing at him.


    For a time, the atmosphere became much warmer.


    Just being in it, some people still can''t help being sour.


    "I''m afraid someone doesn''t want to please on purpose? Oh, I''m servile and have no backbone at all." Li Chengyuan glared at Lin Mengya and said sarcastically.


    Everyone had a good laugh.


    If it was Jiang Yishui''s "old grudge" against Li Chengyuan just now, now there are several old friends who are not as strong as before, and they can''t help but say a fair word for Lin Mengya.


    "Brother Li, what you said is too ugly. Miss ya is so considerate to us because she is filial to his uncle. It''s just that you don''t appreciate it. Why do you pull down your face and embarrass a little girl again and again?"


    He is an old man with a gray beard and hair.


    Moreover, he has always been prudent and fair, and has great prestige among his old friends.


    Now even he has spoken, which can prove the position of most of the people present.


    But Li Chengyuan is still righteous.


    "She wants to be filial to her uncle, but I''m afraid she wants to plot more than that?"


    Lin Mengya heard what he said.


    In fact, she felt strange about it.


    A person who had never met her in her life gave her such aggressive words.


    Obviously, I''m afraid the other party knows something.


    But she thinks she''s open-minded, and she never wants to covet the things of the Zhao family.


    What''s more, with her wealth, the idea of the Zhao family, she can still see it in her eyes?


    Everyone was also surprised for a moment.


    After all, in their view, Li Chengyuan''s move is indeed abnormal. If there is no reason, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Jiang Yishui glanced at Li Chengyuan disdainfully.


    "I think some people here are just eating carrots and worrying about nothing. What a smart man is brother Zhao? Besides, I can''t wait to grab such a sweet and clever niece and be my good daughter. What''s the matter with brother Zhao even if it hurts a little? What''s the matter with others?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that uncle Jiang directly pointed out the implicit meaning in each other''s words. By the way, he also took a few words from each other.


    Taking advantage of this, she came forward and saluted the people.


    "All uncles and uncles, now that I''ve talked about this, I''ll make it clear. I''m here purely because my uncle is too busy. He wrote to my parents in person and begged me to come here for help again and again.


    My parents also said in the letter that I came to attend the funeral for my aunt and to honor my uncle-in-law. Indeed, my uncle''s family is rich, but my husband''s family is also big, and my mother''s family is not bad. All the things you use today are my filial piety to my uncle.


    If anyone thinks I have no good intentions, then I am really wronged. "


    When they heard this, they looked a little guilty.


    In fact, they were also biased by Li Chengyuan just now.


    But they don''t look like that guy. They have the face to talk about other people''s family affairs.


    Now when I heard the girl say this, I immediately felt that Li Chengyuan''s bastard was not a thing.


    The smile on elder Zhao''s face also faded.


    Although he knew that it was all Li Chengyuan''s kindness, he really couldn''t stand being humiliated by outsiders.


    "It seems that my residence is too small to accommodate elder Li. If elder Li feels wronged, please leave first."


    When the host ordered him to leave in public, Li Chengyuan''s face immediately turned pig liver.


    "I''m doing it for you!" He said bitterly.


    But Zhao Yixuan''s face was still very cold.


    "Elder Li is too lenient. What''s more, you slander the younger generation who embarrasses my wife so much in our house. Do you still pay attention to my master?"


    Li Chengyuan consciously made a slip of the tongue, but he saw it in his eyes and was anxious in his heart.


    In the face of his good friend''s coldness, he felt even more overwhelmed.


    "Zhao Yixuan, don''t you understand? She did it just to keep your own son from entering the door!"


    Also angry, Li Chengyuan roared out directly.


    The next moment, elder Zhao''s face changed.


    "What are you talking about!"


    Li Chengyuan was also a little angry and felt that his good friend was simply fascinated by ghosts.


    "Don''t you know that the Zhao family is eyeing you? They forced you to marry that woman in the first place. Later, the woman didn''t go out for more than ten years. You had to find someone in the Zhao family to be your heir.


    But have you ever thought that if they succeed, everything you have in your life will be handed over to others. What will you do then? "


    Oh! Lin Mengya never dreamed that today''s game was not only


    Only the meeting of old friends has become an old gossip Bureau.


    She silently stepped back two steps and prepared to eat melons.


    However, Li Chengyuan is the poison only of elder Zhao. She has to pull her CP powder to sink.


    "She''s the chess piece left by that woman! I heard that it''s because she provoked discord that you didn''t let your own son in.


    You are confused! If you hurt the child''s heart, it''s too late to save it! "


    Lin Mengya stared at Li Chengyuan, looking excited, as if desperately pointing to her to complain.


    Oh, this is the door!


    Even if you tear down her CP and ruin her reputation, you can''t bear to tamper with her gentle, considerate and innocent people.


    "Elder Li, do you have any evidence to say these words? When did I stir up discord? I''ve been suffering from typhoid fever since I came to my uncle''s house. It''s hard to speak. Where did I come from? I''m so articulate. To be more eloquent and gossip, I have to be willing to bow to your old disadvantage."


    We haven''t recovered from Li Chengyuan''s shocking disclosure yet. Hearing her words with guns and sticks, we can''t help but secretly rejoice in our hearts.


    Although the girl''s voice is hoarse, her anger is not small.


    To think of it, I was so angry that I fought back so recklessly.


    Just now, she didn''t want to argue with Li Chengyuan.


    Now her mouth is unforgiving, so Li Chengyuan is naturally not so condescending.


    "What a sharp mouth! Don''t you want evidence? Then I ask you, why do you often humiliate the biological son of elder Zhao and try every means to prevent brother Zhao and his son from recognizing him like your aunt?"


    This guy is convinced that all these old accounts are her fault, isn''t he?


    Lin Mengya also fought back smoothly.


    "First, my aunt has been married to the Zhao family for many years and has never given birth. If my uncle has a son outside, it is cheating and betraying my aunt. Even if I want to embarrass him, it is for my aunt to get justice.


    Second, you keep saying that my uncle has illegitimate children outside, which is a real crime of my uncle''s immorality, unfaithfulness and disrespect. Besides, before my aunt''s bones are cold, you can''t wait for my uncle to choose another wife and ask me, a niece, to happily watch my uncle welcome an illegitimate son into the door. Aren''t you afraid of my aunt''s death? "


    She is also very domineering in her bones.


    No matter what method Mrs. Duan''s mother and son used to win over Li Chengyuan, if she blindly explained, it would make people feel that she was hypocritical.


    Why don''t you just sit down and commit the crime.


    How about bullying? Anyway, she is a famous teacher. I can''t control it when I come.


    After her rebuttal, the people didn''t think the girl was being unreasonable.


    It makes sense, doesn''t it?


    No matter how the first lady was, she was always the main wife of elder Zhao, who was married by a matchmaker. Elder Zhao could take a concubine. She really shouldn''t have children outside in private.


    After that, the late husband hurried away for a month or so, and elder Zhao took in the illegitimate son without thinking about the old feelings.


    There are some problems with this man''s character.


    Although they are not all gentlemen, they also know the truth of doing things and have basic moral concepts.


    For a time, except Li Chengyuan, almost everyone''s heart turned to Lin Mengya.


    Li Chengyuan''s face was livid with her refutation.


    "You, you are sophistry!"

 Chapter 2712

    Lin Mengya gently breathed out a breath.


    "I''m sophistry, or do you mess around again and again with my uncle''s friend''s identity? It''s pretty bad. I believe everyone can see it in their eyes, listen to it in their ears, and have their own judgment in their hearts."


    Their argument has come to an end. On the other side, elder Zhao, who has been damaged for a long time by changing patterns, also has a wonderful face.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, but he was annoyed by Li Chengyuan.


    "Elder Li, I wanted to take this opportunity to get together with you, but I didn''t want you to work so hard. It''s late today. Please stay in my house for a while. Please leave early tomorrow morning."


    His attitude is a little stiff.


    Lin Mengya is also angry.


    To put it bluntly, the reason why he is regarded as a target today is not that the old scum man didn''t take care of his lower body.


    At present, I will make amends with your elders and leave early in the name of physical discomfort.


    A good reception banquet broke up unhappily in a dispute between her and Li Chengyuan.


    At this moment, these old friends of elder Zhao have also been affected.


    At that moment, someone was thinking and preparing to leave early tomorrow morning.


    After all, it was so unpleasant that they outsiders were embarrassed to stay more.


    Lin Mengya rushed out of the yard all the way, but she didn''t know when the snow was falling again in the sky.


    "It seems that tomorrow I''m afraid those guests can''t leave for the time being."


    Cairu knew something about the weather and whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya breathed out a long breath, and the look in her eyes was no longer as excited as she was at the banquet just now.


    "I know. Yu''s legs have been cold since yesterday. If you want to come to this snow, it shouldn''t be too small."


    She knew that Li Chengyuan was just used by Mrs. Duan''s mother and son.


    Whether he is really anxious for elder Zhao or has another purpose.


    In short, they just want her to make a fool of herself, replace her, and then achieve their goal.


    Unfortunately, her good layout has greatly reduced the effect.


    Such a losing business made her sick to death.


    "Oh, if you want to cut your beard from me, you don''t see if you have that ability."


    She took a deep look at Mrs. Duan''s direction.


    Isn''t it just fighting? As if she had been afraid of someone.


    Turn around and follow Cairu back to the yard.


    It was getting dark fast, but the room was glowing with warmth.


    She asked Cairu to have a rest and went into the house by herself.


    As soon as I opened the door, there was a warm wind.


    She closed the door and completely isolated the wind and snow.


    "Come back, let''s bake by the stove and see what good food I''ve prepared for you."


    Under the warm orange light, long Tianyu''s handsome eyebrows and eyes also seem to be dyed with a little tenderness.


    Lin Mengya took off her coat and moved to the heater.


    The charcoal fire of the stove was warm. She was like a lazy cat. She put her two little hands above the stove to keep warm.


    Long Tianyu put down the book in her hand and touched her cold face first.


    "Why didn''t Cairu put on a hat for you?"


    Lin Mengya dodged slightly. "I''m still cold. How''s your leg injury today? I told you to go to the hot spring villa to avoid it. It''s more or less better in such weather."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help complaining about his willfulness.


    It was long Tianyu who pinched her cheek carelessly.


    "I''m not at ease if you let me deal with them alone. Besides, I feel much better with the medicine stove you made for me."


    His wife is not a weak person, even those who came today. If his wife really takes it seriously, I''m afraid no one can beat her.


    But it doesn''t conflict with his concern about her.


    That is, she will be ten times and a hundred times more powerful in the future. I''m afraid he will still worry that she is afraid of the dark at night? Do you have enough food and warm clothes.


    The ability of a lover is strong, which is her ability. But it was his instinct to love and care for her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe it.


    This man has many criminal records of perfunctory her.


    He felt that most of his cold had gone, especially that his hands had warmed up, so he personally explored the wool cushion he put on his lap.


    "Does it still hurt here?" She inquired carefully and gently.


    After long Tianyu answered honestly, she took out the medicine stove and replaced him with some charcoal in person.


    "The temperature of this medicine stove can''t be too low. It''s true that your legs are much warmer than before, but you can''t go out and catch cold, okay?"


    Her detailed instructions were enough to relieve long Tianyu''s bad mood after a gloomy day.


    Holding his wife in his arms, he also wrapped it under a wool cushion. He put his chin on her shoulder and asked in a low voice, "I don''t think you''re very happy?"


    Lin Mengya drilled into his arms.


    "Nothing. I can handle it."


    Long Tianyu touched her little ear and said with a smile, "don''t forget that you still have me as a ''backer''."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth and couldn''t help joking: "Yo, look at what I said. I''m useless. If I can''t fight, I''ll come back and sue my parents?"


    "Parents? The head of the family, you finally admit that I am the head of the family?" Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, Lin Mengya gave him a big white eye.


    "Yes, you are the oldest in our family. My children and I are still young."


    "The oldest family" long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing.


    But I don''t know how many people outside say that he is a young talent and has an unlimited future. Unfortunately, in the eyes of his wife, he is "young and gone", and there is no youthful vitality at all?


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to talk to him about these troubles. She also looked at the delicious food he had just prepared for herself.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to the sweet potatoes, chestnuts and other things they used to eat in winter in previous years, this guy didn''t know where to pick a watermelon not much bigger than his fist!


    "Where did you find the snow?"


    She looked at the green and round watermelon with surprise and joy. She even wondered if she was wrong.


    Long Tianyu smiled in a low voice, "Maybe God thinks my wife has been working hard recently. Is this a miracle?"


    Lin Mengya pinched him angrily at the waist.


    "Speak well!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." He immediately obeyed: "in fact, I found it in the cave of shiruquan. It''s a coincidence that the melons and vines grow in it. They can grow up through the local atmosphere. I don''t know whether they are ripe or not. Let''s cut them up and have a look."


    She nodded hurriedly.


    You know, when she uses charcoal to warm herself in winter, the biggest headache is dryness.


    She is probably with the constitution of her mother who was born in the coastal area. When she warms up in winter, she always has dry mouth and empty liver.


    Watermelon tastes sweet, cool and thirst quenching. It is most suitable for her to eat.


    When she was in feiyecheng before, she also tried to plant off-season vegetables and fruits with convenient conditions similar to modern vegetable greenhouses.


    It''s a pity that she has been very busy these years, but she doesn''t want to eat melons in winter. She can''t see in a small snow night.


    Long Tianyu''s knife work is still complete.


    Cut Guali into four pieces.


    The bright red pulp, dark melon seeds and fresh and sweet taste made her unable to stop.


    "Well done!" She gave a little cheer, picked up a petal and couldn''t wait to bite off the sweetest part.


    "It''s so sweet. I feel like I''ve never eaten such delicious melons!"


    She sighed again and again, and took another bite. The juice splashed everywhere, and she had bent her eyes with satisfaction.


    "Oh! It''s really enjoyable to eat melons with the stove this winter. Xiao Yuzi, you have made great contributions in finding melons, and the palace has many rewards!"


    Vigorously patted long Tianyu on the shoulder, who had long been bewildered by her small gesture.


    "Only one melon is like this. What if I find you a few more melons?"


    He tilted his head and suddenly had a taste of temptation on his handsome face.


    Lin Mengya knows that he is handsome, but it''s a pity that he is usually too handsome. Even if he makes fun of her, he is more or less a gentleman and elegant.


    Although it can fascinate her!


    But today, she always felt that the man whose black hair was scattered and whose clothes were even scratched open by her inadvertently added some evil spirit that could not be explained for no reason.


    The melon in my hand suddenly doesn''t smell good.


    Thinking of this, she dropped the melon skin and put her arms around his neck


    She sat up straight, a little taller than him.


    His fingers ran into his long hair and lifted his head slightly.


    "What kind of reward do you want? Say it, the palace will reward you."


    This posture was originally that she was high above, seemed to be a king''s landing subject, with a bit of empress''s arrogance.


    Long Tianyu loves her so much.


    Even if her mouth is still carrying sweet and greasy juice, it is enough to make him willing to sink and hold everything in front of her.


    "Don''t you always know what I want?"


    His eyes were bright. It was clearly the beast king who wanted to devour her impatiently, but he was willing to put away his minions and teeth and offer loyalty and weakness together.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little thirsty.


    She thought that maybe she should buy a scarlet tie for long Tianyu tomorrow.


    When he stirred the restless fire in her heart with such an expression and tone, he dragged him to her little by little in the most submissive way.


    "Really? The reward can only be given once. If you want it, you can''t change it."


    Although her tone was hoarse, she made long Tianyu feel like listening to the best voice.


    "It''s an honor."


    He has endured to the extreme.


    The big hand clasped her head and brought the man fiercely in front of him.


    On a snowy night, the heavy snow suddenly became more violent.


    In a moment, the whole world seemed to disappear into the snow, as if completely covered by it.


    But in the house, the warmth belonging to them has never disappeared


    Lin Mengya was awakened by the sound of the wind.


    She was very tired and fell asleep, and the man next to her opened her eyes exactly at the moment.

 Chapter 2713

    "Go to bed again. It''s still early."


    In the morning after lingering, the atmosphere is always very gentle.


    Lin Mengya sleepily climbed into long Tianyu''s arms and found a comfortable place to lie down.


    Long Tianyu skillfully massaged her overworked waist and abdomen muscles.


    Remembering the hot and beautiful scenery last night, he couldn''t help falling several shallow kisses on her forehead.


    "If you don''t feel well, you can hide with me today."


    Anyway, in his heart, except for his daughter-in-law first, he felt that he was not qualified to let his wife bother.


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    Although the navel orange is sweet, you can''t be greedy, otherwise the old waist will break sooner or later.


    "It''s estimated that elder Zhao won''t stop today. Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei took so much trouble to arrange. Wouldn''t it be more agreeable to them if I wasn''t present?"


    She had not thought about what to do to their mother and son. Unfortunately, they killed themselves and forced her to end.


    Then it can''t be good.


    When you get up, the heater in the house will go out, and the residual temperature still keeps the house warm without a trace of cold.


    After wearing thick and warm clothes, she opened the door and asked someone to change the charcoal stove again.


    Inside and outside the courtyard has been surrounded by her and Yu''s people. Even if someone spies privately, they can''t find it. I don''t know when it has become a double room for husband and wife.


    She leaned against the door and looked at the snowy world outside, slightly distracted.


    She was thinking about what Mrs. Duan was trying to do.


    To say that Mrs. Duan wants the position of Mrs. Zhao''s family, but she has made moves again and again. She has done things that cross the boundary by stepping on the bottom limit of elder Zhao.


    In this way, even if she is really likely to enter the door in the future, with elder Zhao''s temper, let alone her love, it is estimated that she is almost like an enemy.


    To say that Mrs. Duan has another purpose - she thinks of what the mother and son did on the day of aunt Fang''s "accidental death".


    It seems that they should want to find something.


    And this thing may still be in aunt Fang''s hands.


    She thought for a while and thought it would be better to write a letter to ask aunt Fang.


    By the way, tell her about the house again.


    After operating here for more than ten years, how could aunt Fang really care nothing about what happened here?


    Behind him came the sound of a wheelchair.


    Lin Mengya immediately closed the door and looked at her man disapprovingly.


    Long Tianyu confessed his mistake first with a simple and innocent face.


    "I will never go out, with my personality."


    After all, she only used her eyes to condemn each other.


    But when she tied her cloak and was ready to go out, long Tianyu whispered, "it''s better to take a good look at elder Zhao''s performance than wasting energy on Mrs. Duan''s mother and son."


    Lin Mengya wanted to ask him what he meant.


    Just at this time, a manager of the Zhao family came to her in a hurry.


    As soon as she asked, she knew that it was because the road was closed by heavy snow. The master invited from a distance was afraid that it would be difficult to make a trip for a while and a half.


    If you wait until the snow melts and then come back, you will delay the auspicious period set before.


    Although Lin Mengya knows that this dharma can''t be done really, others don''t know.


    Moreover, there are many guests in the house who come for this dharma. If they want to choose another day, their clothes, food, housing and transportation must be rearranged.


    She followed the steward, but on the way, she was still thinking about the meaning of Yu''s words.


    Look at elder Zhao''s performance?


    What is his performance?


    When she came to the backyard, the steward of Yiying in the house had been waiting for her.


    But today, there are some new faces.


    Especially the steward in charge of managing the internal Treasury. This time, he was replaced by a middle-aged man who looked serious.


    It must be the person arranged by elder Zhao himself.


    Also, besides him, both Mrs. Duan and the still dishonest old lady in the backyard are thinking about this position.


    But if the head of the family spoke, even if they were no longer willing, they could not say a word.


    "This snow comes suddenly. We still need to make two preparations. If it doesn''t stop until tomorrow, we should be ready to postpone it. In short, we can''t neglect the distinguished guests at home."


    She first stabilized people''s hearts, and then ordered them one by one.


    Fortunately, no matter what kind of preparation, she specially prepared a lot of spare ones, which are now in use.


    The back yard, which was still a bit of a panic, gradually calmed down.


    By the time she had ordered everything, it was almost noon.


    Because of yesterday''s embarrassing situation, she doesn''t want to be annoying again.


    To put it bluntly, those people thought she was right yesterday, but after all, they were old friends with deep friendship.


    People are biased. What can she do even if she is reasonable?


    If she insists on colliding with each other, I''m afraid she will end up disgusted.


    What''s the point?


    I specially asked someone to add a pot to each guest, and then I didn''t forget to remind them to open the doors and windows of the hall.


    Standing not far away, listening to the joy inside, she temporarily put her heart down.


    It seems that she can have a good meal with long Tianyu at noon!


    But I don''t know that after she left, Mrs. Duan came late with Zhao Zifei.


    "Mother, why is that woman willing to go?"


    Zhao Zifei looked at Lin Mengya''s back with hatred.


    If she hadn''t deliberately disturbed the situation, she and her mother should have come out to entertain guests as the owner of the Zhao family yesterday.


    Mrs. Duan lifted her lips and her eyes were cold.


    "It''s yours. No one can take it away. Leave her alone. Let''s go first."


    Compared with being considerate, Mrs. Duan thought to herself that she definitely did not belong to a little girl who had never seen the world.


    In such cold weather, can it be warmed up just by a small pot?


    She brought her body tonic soup, which was handed down by her family, and added a lot of warm-up herbs. If you drink it while it is hot, you will feel warm all over, even in the cold days. The hot sweat on your body is much better for your body.


    The most virtuous and kind smile hung on her face. She took Zhao Zifei and went into the hall together.


    Not long ago, it was even more lively and the atmosphere became more and more warm


    But said Lin Mengya.


    After she returned to the courtyard, she thought about making a medicinal hot pot for long Tianyu.


    Ordinary medicated diet seems to make people feel that it will have a bitter and unpleasant smell of traditional Chinese medicine, which will affect people''s appetite.


    But Lin Mengya did something different.


    The bottom of the pot soup she prepared herself. As soon as the boiling pot was opened, there was a spicy and delicious smell.


    There is red soup boiling in the pot, but the cooked meat and vegetables will not be too spicy to accept, but will be more fresh, tender, fragrant and smooth, which makes people''s appetite open.


    "I don''t know when my wife started, but


    Learned such great cooking. It seems that if we don''t have other means to make a living in the future, we can still make a living by our wife''s cooking. "


    Eating warm intestines and stomach, long Tianyu silk with a satisfied face didn''t mean to praise herself. Rainbow fart came.


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and gave him a fresh lamb chop.


    "Come on, who doesn''t know your wife? I''m rich. Don''t worry, even if you''re bankrupt, I have to support you."


    Zhen Fupo has Jinshan Yinshan Lin Mengya in her family and refuses to sell it maliciously.


    This assumption has no reference significance at all.


    Long Tianyu sighed quietly in her heart.


    It seems that the "wife loving script" can be lost.


    My wife didn''t answer any of the above words according to the routine.


    However, his wife, of course, is not an insignificant book.


    In this world, no one except him knows everything about his wife so deeply.


    Thinking of this, he felt soft in his heart, and there was a little more glittering love in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya didn''t see very clearly through the steam rising from the pot.


    Otherwise, she must think the pot is filled with the wrong medicine.


    The two happily ate the pot, but they didn''t want the front yard to be in a mess.


    Not long after, a group of people killed Lin Mengya in front of the courtyard.


    And the more radical one had already taken the lead in smashing her door.


    "Open the door! You vermin! Get out of here!"


    "Yes! I dare to murder my master. Come out and die!"


    The guards on duty in the dark found the situation outside for the first time.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya looked puzzled.


    Long Tianyu was a little dissatisfied.


    He didn''t want his wife to get involved in these bad things of the Zhao family. Even if he wanted to cooperate with them, these people were not grateful. It was unforgivable to insult his wife like this.


    Lin Mengya''s mood did not fluctuate much.


    She calmly Cairu first went to communicate with the people outside, and then asked people to secretly explore the situation in front.


    Elder Zhao couldn''t have been unaware of this.


    In other words, others may stand idly by, but elder Zhao will never let them make such trouble.


    What happened? Can''t even elder Zhao stop it?


    Or did he indulge it on purpose?


    There was a lot of anger outside.


    As soon as Cairu spoke, she was provoked by the insult and abuse outside.


    She has been with Lin Mengya for a long time and has never been so angry.


    Fortunately, she never lost her mind and knew that fighting back would only make the situation more and more out of control.


    In desperation, I can only hold the fire and discuss with each other through the door.


    "Oh, your masters and servants are birds of a feather! I tell you, don''t think it will be over if you hide in it. If you don''t hand over the antidote, even if elder Zhao wakes up, you can''t protect you!"


    Cairu was so angry that she wanted to swear.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw her master coming to her with a frown.


    "Master, you go back first. I''ll deal with it here." She whispered.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head.


    The more she thought about it, the more something went wrong.


    What''s more, this is in the Zhao family. No matter how powerful the people outside are, they don''t dare to really treat her.

 Chapter 2714

    "Open the door." She said in a deep voice.


    Cairu wants to stop it, but she knows her master''s temper too well.


    She secretly decided that if this group of people dared to do it, she would never be polite.


    Under the waves of questioning and abuse from the group outside, the door of the courtyard opened slowly.


    When they saw the figure of the master and servant, they were suddenly silent for a moment.


    Then they rushed in and surrounded them in the middle.


    "I dare to come out and meet people! I ask you, why do you want to murder my master!"


    The man in the front looked sad and angry, pointed to her and asked.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know each other, but there are not a few such people.


    Almost half of the people who besieged her were accusing her of harming others.


    The remaining small part is the steward and servants in the house.


    It seems that they are dissuading those excited people, but in fact, they are watching the excitement.


    Lin Mengya glanced at a few unfamiliar faces inside and knew it clearly.


    It seems that these people should contribute to the fire.


    Otherwise, she lives in such a secluded place that few outsiders who have just arrived at the Zhao family can find.


    "Everybody be quiet. Our lady doesn''t know what happened?"


    Externally, Cairu has always been dressed up as an old woman.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, several people with bad looks led to speak ill of her.


    "You old man, get out of here!"


    "Maybe it''s you old man who poisoned our master with your master!"


    "Yes! Take down this old thing. Maybe you can ask something!"


    As they said this, they were about to grasp Cairu with their hands.


    Cairu sneered in her heart and thought it was just right!


    She''s trying to find a chance to teach these guys a lesson.


    But she didn''t want to be at this time. She just felt a gray shadow coming in front of her.


    Fortunately, she was a martial arts practitioner. She reacted quickly and flashed quietly.


    Lin Mengya also noticed.


    She secretly pulled lazeru''s sleeve and asked her if it was tight.


    Cairu also had a cold sweat on her forehead.


    No matter what it was that attacked her, if she was really an unprepared ordinary person, she would have been in trouble for a long time.


    She gently shook her head at the master.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya was intrigued by Cairu''s plot.


    "You are so capable that you can do it one by one, but you can only do it to an old and weak woman."


    She took advantage of Cairu and said sarcastically.


    In fact, these people are not all those shameless people.


    At that moment, there were several people who just felt inappropriate, and their faces changed slightly.


    Those three guys who advocate catching Cairu don''t think so at the moment.


    "If she didn''t help the tyrant, we wouldn''t embarrass her."


    They looked at Lin Mengya more and more unkind.


    "If you admit your crime and hand over the antidote, we can let her live."


    From just now on, they have been yelling about "poisoning" and "antidote".


    "What kind of poison? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Besides, if you want to add guilt, why not? You all say I poisoned it. OK, let me ask you, what kind of poison did I poison? Where did I poison it? How did you find it?"


    The crowd was stunned, and then a middle-aged man who looked more stable came out.


    Although he was not as radical as the previous three, his eyebrows were frowned and his face was full of worry.


    "Miss, I''m going down the river. Dare you ask me, miss, what is my master doing


    The mutton pot for eating comes from the girl''s arrangement? "


    Jiang family?


    Lin Mengya thought of the lovely uncle Jiang. Her face slowed and nodded.


    "Indeed. It''s cold. I''m afraid your distinguished guests will catch cold, so I ordered to go down and have someone prepare a mutton pot."


    As soon as the people around heard it, they immediately shouted angrily.


    Jiang Yiming also looked disappointed.


    But he still pressed his anger and said to her, "there is something wrong with the pot! If the girl didn''t do it, the girl would still try to prove her innocence."


    Although he is not optimistic.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank and became more confused.


    Why did a small mutton pot become poison?


    She only felt that she had been framed, and she, Lin Mengya, had never been in the habit of being recognized by pressing her head.


    The top priority is to find out the whole story of poisoning.


    "Since something I did went wrong, I certainly won''t sit back and ignore it. It''s useless for you to quarrel with me here. I didn''t poison or didn''t poison. However, since this matter has something to do with me, I''ll find out. Now, let''s go to the front together."


    Even under the eyes of everyone, she didn''t show the slightest timidity.


    In some people''s eyes, this is "a dead duck with a hard mouth", but it also adds some credibility to her.


    Jiang Yiming''s eyes on people are also old-fashioned.


    The girl in front of her eyes was clear, her attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, and her words were resounding.


    It really doesn''t look like a despicable person who will poison his diet.


    "Since the girl says so, please."


    With his example, there are naturally people with him in the crowd.


    Even though there are still a few people who are indignant, they care more about their own masters than anything else.


    Before Lin Mengya left, she looked back at the room.


    She knows everything here and Yu is watching.


    She gave the other party a gesture of "take it easy, don''t be impatient". She didn''t want to worry Yu because of this little thing.


    "Come on, don''t dawdle!"


    Looking back, she looked coldly at the crowd and walked out with her head held high.


    At the window, long Tianyu quietly watched his wife leave.


    "Someone."


    He whispered orders.


    Immediately a bodyguard appeared in front of him.


    "Protect your wife. If anyone dares to be harmful to my wife, kill her directly."


    The cold in the deep long eyes is even worse than the cold snow outside.


    He has restrained his tenderness in front of his wife and children. Now he is more evil than before.


    Touched his legs.


    It seems that some things have to be put on the agenda earlier.


    The front yard is in a mess.


    When Lin Mengya first arrived in the lobby, she saw that the inner window was closed.


    People kept coming in and out. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Mrs. Duan directing her servants to feed water and medicine to all distinguished guests.


    Compared with the public criticism like her, there was an orderly scene.


    "Mrs. Zhao, we brought people!" Someone shouted.


    Mrs. Duan frowned and looked into her eyes as if filled with disappointment.


    Lin Mengya sneered.


    No wonder he suddenly became a sinner. It turned out that Mrs. Duan was involved.


    Instead of criticizing Lin Mengya, she came up to her and suddenly raised her hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Cairu pinched each other''s wrist.


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes were slightly red and trembled to question her.


    "The master is very kind to you


    No, even if you are dissatisfied with my heart, you shouldn''t hurt him together. Do you know that the master regards you as his own daughter and trusts you so much that you can be worthy of him? "


    Open up! That''s it?


    But she was in a bad mood today and didn''t bother to play opposite roles with each other.


    "Get out of the way."


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes flashed and tried to draw back her hand.


    "If you want to have a little conscience, hand over the antidote. I''ll beg the master to let him ignore you."


    How generous!


    Lin Mengya glanced at Mrs. Duan.


    "Do you have that qualification?" She just said a faint word, which was enough to make Mrs. Duan bite her teeth with anger.


    In front of the public, she has to pretend to be a victim and can only bury her hatred in the bottom of her heart.


    Lin Mengya walked directly past her.


    Everyone was temporarily placed in the front hall.


    She went up to check it and found that the most serious symptom was unconsciousness.


    "Get everyone out, open all the doors and windows, now, now, now!"


    No one around is obedient.


    Especially that lady, she seized the opportunity to make waves.


    "No! Everyone has just been poisoned. It''s so cold outside. What if it''s frozen?"


    But Lin Mengya just looked back and gave her a cold stare.


    "If anything goes wrong, I''ll be responsible! If you don''t want to look at your master, just listen to me!"


    With that, Cairu had already started to open the nearest window.


    The group of people were still there, and seemed to hesitate to listen to who was good.


    At this time, Jiang Yiming took the first action.


    He hurried to his master''s position and directly carried Jiang Yishui out with people.


    As the doors and windows opened, the biting cold wind blew in and took away the interior of the house, mixed with all kinds of air.


    Several people have moved out, but some still don''t listen to advice.


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to quarrel with each other. She directly tells Cairu to move elder Zhao who has fainted.


    Who knows, but Zhao Zifei blocked it.


    "Don''t touch my father!"


    He looked like a filial son. She looked like an enemy.


    Lin Mengya''s face sank.


    Somehow, elder Zhao''s illness was the most serious.


    If you don''t ventilate in time, I''m afraid there will be sequelae.


    "Leave him alone and move."


    She whispered to cheru.


    The latter had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. He walked over and stepped back from Zhao Zifei and directly carried Zhao Chang on his shoulder like an old dog.


    "You let go of my father! Mother, come quickly! She''s going to murder my father!"


    Zhao Zifei came forward to rob people.


    Unfortunately, zeru moves much faster than him.


    As soon as she turned around, elder Zhao, who was carried on her shoulder, became a human pendulum.


    He swung his foot directly on Zhao Zifei''s chest.


    "Oh, oh, sorry, is master Zifei all right?"


    Cairu pretended to have just seen it and asked without sincerity.


    Zhao Zifei covered his chest and felt that he wanted to vomit blood.


    How can you blame old woman Li?


    Why can you walk like flying with a comatose person?


    Lin Mengya motioned to Cairu to take the man away quickly.


    Soon, a row of seven or eight middle-aged and old men in royal clothes lay at the door.


    "Get out of the way, no one is allowed to come near! Clean their mouths and noses, let them breathe smoothly, and remember, don''t give them anything to eat or drink."


    Her voice then came out of the room.

 Chapter 2715

    Compared with Mrs. Duan, who can only use ordinary methods, Lin Mengya''s orders are obviously more targeted.


    Probably because her words were too concise and her attitude was so cruel that for a time, everyone subconsciously chose to obey her orders.


    Instead of just being helpless.


    Mrs. Duan gnashed her teeth silently.


    She managed to control the scene, how in the twinkling of an eye, it became another person''s home?


    But she''s not stupid.


    Now it seems that she is stingy to stir up the game. It''s better to wait for the old guys outside to have an accident. At that time, she will take this opportunity to press the little girl to death and never turn over again.


    As everyone hurried out, the air inside was also fresh.


    Lin Mengya carefully checked everyone''s mouth and nose. After confirming that there was no foreign body, she didn''t hurry to go to the doctor, but checked the diet on the table.


    Now she can be sure that these people are carbon monoxide poisoning.


    In cold winter, if the coal is not fully burned, or the doors and windows in the house are closed and the air circulation is poor, this situation is almost fatal.


    The front hall has a large area. In order to keep warm, she asked people to add a lot of charcoal fire.


    And in order to avoid the high concentration of carbon monoxide, she specially explained that the doors and windows could not be closed.


    But when she first came in, why were the doors and windows closed?


    In addition, since it is carbon monoxide poisoning, why do only these guests have symptoms, and their servants who also serve in the hall look like nothing?


    She thought and looked at the food on the table.


    Since those people expected her to be poisoned, someone must have found evidence in the food.


    However, the food on the table was prepared by people she ordered, and she had tested it with the system. There was absolutely no poison.


    What''s going on?


    "You want to destroy the evidence?"


    Suddenly, a pair of hands gripped her wrist.


    Lin Mengya wanted to get rid of her, but the other party used ten percent of her strength, as if she was going to break it.


    "Let go."


    She frowned slightly, and Cairu scolded beside her.


    But Zhao Zifei sneered, with a sense of pride in his eyes as if he had seen through her tricks.


    "I don''t care what tricks you play, but this time, you dare to poison and murder my father. Oh, from now on, it depends on how you swagger with the power of others."


    He warned in a low voice that the malice on his chest seemed to turn into a real sword and stick it on her.


    But Lin Mengya felt that this guy was absolutely delusional.


    "I never rely on others."


    She said faintly.


    With a force of both hands, he shook off the other party''s clamp.


    Zhao Zifei stared at her coldly.


    "It''s still a dead duck. To tell you the truth, when this matter is over, you can''t do anything in the future."


    His lips, evoke a slightly cruel smile.


    "Look at them. They want to eat you alive."


    He means the men of the big guys.


    However, Lin Mengya just swept around and remained calm.


    "I''m born with a hard temper. If anyone wants to swallow me, it depends on whether he has a pair of iron teeth and steel teeth. At least in my opinion, you''re not qualified to play in the name of others."


    Although the words are from


    Cairu''s mouth came out, but she conveyed her contempt completely.


    Zhao Zifei''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Lin Mengya didn''t even give him a straight eye. She walked around and went outside.


    Behind him, Zhao Zifei clenched his fist fiercely, and his eyes also revealed a few fierce lights.


    After escaping from the toxic environment, several patients who had only vague consciousness gradually woke up.


    "Hiss - it''s so cold! Eh, why am I sitting outside?"


    The same question also played on several others.


    Then their men immediately gathered around and helped the owners up.


    "Master, you are awake. The little ones are worried to death."


    Then, the families also reported what had just happened to their owners.


    Hearing that they said they were poisoned, the faces of the leaders could not help changing slightly.


    You know, they are all weather beaten old Jianghu.


    Although they are in a friend''s home, they also have the vigilance they should have.


    It''s not the first time they''ve eaten that meal. Didn''t they find any problems before?


    They are more cautious than those who are easily provoked and used.


    They didn''t regard Lin Mengya as a prisoner as soon as they woke up. Instead, they felt that there must be something strange. They''d better wait until the matter is found out.


    The man woke up again and again.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hurry to explain, but asked people to put out the charcoal in the house and put it outside the door.


    Although there is no heat in the house, it is much stronger than outside in ice and snow.


    Finally, the three most poisoned people, Zhao Yixuan, Jiang Yishui and Li Chengyuan, also recovered.


    Mrs. Duan''s mother and son rushed to see elder Zhao wake up.


    "Master, you finally wake up." Mrs. Duan''s eyes were red. Although she didn''t shed tears, her voice was soft and crying.


    The real acting school, who doesn''t say it is true?


    Elder Zhao''s mind was still a little confused. There was no expression on his face and he didn''t say a word.


    But it was automatically understood by Mrs. Duan''s mother and son as disappointment and anger at Lin Mengya.


    Mrs. Duan lowered her eyes, held down her joy, and said hesitantly, "Sir, don''t be angry. I believe miss ya didn''t mean it. She''s younger and reckless. I hope you can look to the face of the deceased sister Fang and don''t argue with her about it."


    But Zhao Zifei refused to obey and shouted.


    "She''s going to poison people to death! Mother, how can you be so kind? In my opinion, we should deal with it according to the family rules. Otherwise, next time, my father won''t know if she''s going to kill him."


    Mrs. Duan shook her head sadly.


    "No! Zifei, your aunt Fang has gone. Do you want her soul to be uneasy in the sky? Sir, please let her go."


    Lin Mengya bent her fingers and rubbed her forehead.


    What kind of bad theater is this? Why is it still playing?


    But it has to be said that the mother and son''s confession still attracted the attention of many people.


    Lin Mengya obviously felt that there was a taste of examination in her eyes.


    Well, do you really doubt her?


    No wonder, after all, so far, everyone feels that the accident is inexplicable.


    She tapped on the back of Cairu''s hand.


    The latter was almost stunned by anger, which can be regarded as a return to reason.


    "Before the matter is clear, Mrs. Duan and Zifei are busy weaving charges for my miss. Is she a little worried?"


    Mrs. Duan was resourceful and didn''t speak. Instead, Zhao Zifei was like a firecracker. She was plausible.


    "What else? Today''s food was prepared by your young lady. Everyone can see clearly. If she hadn''t poisoned it, how could my father and these elders faint for no reason?"


    Someone around nodded. After all, that''s the surface.


    Cairu just wanted to answer back, but she was stopped by Lin Mengya''s little action.


    She seamlessly switched to her own master''s special sound quality, slightly hung her head and acted as a microphone for Lin Mengya.


    "Oh? Don''t talk too full. Otherwise, the slap will come too soon. I''m afraid your face hurts."


    Compared with Zhao Zifei''s emotional excitement, Lin Mengya is too calm.


    Even Mrs. Duan, who already felt secure, wondered whether she had missed any key evidence.


    Until, she found that Lin Mengya''s sleeves seemed to tremble uncontrollably.


    She realized that the other party was just holding on.


    Oh, she said, the other party can''t wash it clearly.


    "Come on, Zifei. I know you''re worried about the master. Don''t say a word. It''s up to your father to decide."


    With this concession, Mrs. Duan simply shaped herself into a model of gentleness, humility and understanding.


    The guests who had just been helped in felt that Mrs. Duan was indeed a good temperament.


    Another look at Zhao Zifei, who looked like 70% of Zhao Yixuan when he was young, immediately understood.


    It turns out that this is the illegitimate son of Li Chengyuan''s old friend who has been exiled.


    Although I''m sorry for Mrs. Fang in front, at least when she was alive, Zhao Yixuan didn''t take the mother and son through the door, which can be regarded as worthy of her.


    At present, everyone has a little more favor for the mother and son.


    Of course, Lin Mengya realized it.


    Mrs. Duan is really good at being a man. She can buy people''s hearts with a few moves.


    Even if they can''t grasp her, these people can also become the help for Mrs. Duan''s mother and son to enter the Zhao family.


    But when they met her, their plans today must have failed.


    "Mrs. Duan doesn''t say much. Now my uncle is the master of the Zhao family. What do you think, uncle?"


    At this time, Zhao Yixuan has recovered.


    He raised his head and looked at Lin Mengya with deep eyes.


    "I believe you."


    In just four words, Zhao Zifei almost blew his hair.


    He jumped up, pointed to Lin Mengya and said excitedly, "father, that woman, she almost killed you!"


    Zhao Yixuan frowned slightly, but his attitude was still firm.


    "Xiaoya will never deliberately harm us, Zhao Zifei. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Mrs. Duan immediately grabbed Zhao Zifei and said with a wink: "yes, this is also an accident. Zifei, your father just woke up. Don''t make any more noise. Do you hear me?"


    Zhao Zifei glared at Lin Mengya and reluctantly stopped.


    But Lin Mengya thought it was ridiculous.


    In the twinkling of an eye, deliberate poisoning has become an unintentional loss?


    Anyway, the charge is bound to be on her.


    Nearby, some people have begun to round the field and make peace.


    "Yes, miss ya is younger after all. It''s normal to be thoughtless. Fortunately, everyone is fine, so don''t worry about her."

 Chapter 2716

    Listening to the words of those people next to her, Lin Mengya knows very well that if she doesn''t give up, she will look shameless.


    But why should she wronged herself and have to bear this unwarranted crime?


    Mrs. Duan felt she had won the game, but she didn''t mind stepping on Lin Mengya again.


    She walked slowly to Lin Mengya''s face. Her eyes and eyebrows were relaxed and gentle. She really looked like a broad and generous elder.


    "Just apologize to everyone for this. Everyone is your elders and won''t blame you."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    In this case, she seems to have no chance of winning.


    Surely Mrs. Duan and her supporters think so, too?


    "Madam Duan, I think you seem to have made a mistake."


    Seeing her tone, her attitude was still stubborn, but Mrs. Duan sneered in her heart. She just thought she was stupid.


    The tone is more gentle and helpless to highlight her aggressive and unreasonable.


    "Ya girl, why are you doing this? I know you didn''t mean it..."


    "Of course I didn''t mean to, but your elders were poisoned, and the person who poisoned was among us."


    Her voice was enough for everyone present to hear clearly.


    Mrs. Duan thought she was unscrupulous and quietly trying to guide the direction of this matter. Unfortunately, this time, Lin Mengya didn''t give her a chance.


    "It''s just that the poison is so skillful that even the poisoner himself doesn''t know that it will poison everyone. However, if it''s an unintentional loss, it''s not possible. Because I''ve told you about it long ago. If someone didn''t pretend to understand it, they wouldn''t let everyone suffer like this in the ice and snow."


    Her words directly stunned everyone.


    Especially Mrs. Duan.


    Intuition told her that the girl was trying to get rid of the crime, but she didn''t know what medicine the other party was selling in the gourd.


    "Miss ya, I think you''d better stop pestering about it. Besides, I''m afraid even the master and me can''t protect you."


    Mrs. Duan lowered her voice slightly, with a threat.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes did not dodge at all, and ran straight into it.


    "Madam Duan, I haven''t said who this man is. Why are you in a hurry? Or are you afraid I''ll find some evidence?"


    People come and go, and they have done a few moves.


    Mrs. Duan just smiled casually when she heard the speech.


    "It seems that miss ya won''t hit the south wall or look back. Anyway, if you want to turn the world upside down and can''t be recovered, I really can''t stop you. Take care of yourself."


    Lin Mengya was not nervous.


    At this time, someone hurried in and said that the doctor had arrived.


    Hearing this, they quickly invited the doctor in.


    Even Mrs. Duan walked like a butterfly, harmonizing and greeting the guests back and forth, and reaping another piece of goodwill.


    Nearby, Cairu was in a hurry.


    She secretly pulled her master''s sleeve and asked, "master, if you can''t overthrow that woman again, you''ll have to bear the black pot!"


    "What''s the hurry?" Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t that better? How attentive she is now and how disgusted those people will be with her later."


    With that, she went straight to elder Zhao.


    The spirit of the latter is acceptable, but also


    I fell into doubt.


    "Girl, what''s going on?"


    He absolutely doesn''t believe that Lin Mengya will hurt him.


    But Duan is also true.


    "Nothing, just an accident. Are you dizzy?"


    She checked for elder Zhao.


    The latter shook his head to show that he was all right.


    At this time, only Mrs. Duan asked the old doctor with concern.


    "Old Sir, do you mind if these distinguished guests?"


    The old doctor has also served in the Zhao family for many years, and his medical skills are very exquisite.


    "It seems that it doesn''t matter. I should have eaten some things by mistake. As long as the diet is light these days, it won''t matter."


    Mrs. Duan glanced at Lin Mengya secretly, thinking that she might as well give her a ride and let her die to understand.


    "You see, what''s the wrong thing? It''s better to avoid it in terms of diet in the future."


    The old doctor nodded and then looked around the tables.


    Finally, his eyes stopped on the already cold mutton pot.


    "This is --"


    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Zifei hurriedly said, "listen to the people in the kitchen, all the things in it are medicinal materials. Presumably, it should be the problem on it!"


    But the old doctor didn''t draw a conclusion easily.


    He picked up a pair of clean chopsticks, picked up the accessories in the pot, looked carefully for a few eyes, and then put them in his mouth to bite.


    "The old gentleman must know this thing?" Lin Mengya said slowly.


    The old doctor''s eyes were shocked, as if it was unbelievable. He chewed it carefully for a few times and asked in surprise, "why doesn''t this thing have any fishy smell?"


    "That''s because I stewed it with mutton, ginger, star anise and other spices for a long time. Although it has a strong fishy smell, it happens to neutralize the mutton smell of mutton and stimulate the meat smell of mutton. Moreover, if these things are mixed, the fishy smell can also be removed."


    She explained the reason.


    The old man nodded again and again, as if he was very happy to get such a good way.


    "I''ll try it later. It''s good, but it smells too fishy. If it can be put in mutton, it will complement each other. Good, good. Thank you for telling me this trick."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "The old man is polite. It''s just a little wisdom in life."


    The people around are confused.


    This question and answer, what is the harmonious and warm atmosphere of "cooking knowledge explanation"?


    Zhao Zifei frowned and shouted impatiently, "Sir, don''t be deceived by her! This thing is obviously harmful to people. These uncles are dizzy and swollen because they eat it. Don''t you be an old man, do you have to learn from her?"


    After hearing this, the old man was stunned.


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. Although the smell of the sea lantern is heavier, such a small measurement and putting it in the dish as an auxiliary material will certainly not make people feel uncomfortable. Moreover, it is warm in nature, but it is a good thing to drive away the cold!"


    Zhao Zifei didn''t believe it. Even he felt that the old man might have been bought off by the elegant girl.


    "I think you''re talking nonsense! Everyone was poisoned just now because they ate what the woman prepared."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous.


    "Did you just eat what I prepared?"


    Zhao Zifei took it for granted to nod, but Mrs. Duan next to him seemed to think of something. She grabbed in front of Zhao Zifei and said, "since the old man has proved that there is no problem, it should be for other reasons. In that case, it''s better to let the people under him check carefully to avoid wronging anyone."


    "Mrs. Duan said that very well, but I have made it clear."


    She gave the other party no chance to delay.


    Turning his head, he said kindly to the old doctor, "I don''t know, sir, in the cold winter, people may have a symptom similar to poisoning when they keep the doors and windows closed and warm with charcoal fire?"


    The old doctor thought and suddenly patted his head.


    "Oh, I''m afraid what the girl said is not ''smoke poison''? Look at me, how can I forget such an important thing?"


    He hurried to those distinguished guests, checked them one by one, and determined his guess.


    "Yes, you should have been poisoned by smoke. This thing is very powerful. If you are careless, it will kill you! You can''t close the doors and windows in winter. Especially at night, you must take the charcoal stove outside to avoid poisoning."


    Today, there is no such thing as carbon monoxide poisoning, but observant doctors have long found this symptom and named it smoke poison.


    Lin Mengya knew this, but she didn''t know how people here described this symptom. Therefore, she delayed a little time and asked the old man to pave the way for her first.


    Now is her chance to fight back.


    "The old man is right." She then said, "in order to keep you out of the cold, I have added many charcoal stoves in this hall. For your safety, I have repeatedly ordered my servants to open the windows.


    But somehow, when I first came in, the doors and windows were closed. I''m afraid that''s why we were poisoned by tobacco? "


    The old doctor''s words have been corroborated for her.


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately remembered that it was true.


    At this time, Jiang Yishui, who had not spoken since he woke up, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Yes, when we came in yesterday, I remember the windows were open. When I first came in today, I sat here and enjoyed the snow for a while."


    With Jiang Yishui''s words, several people nodded one after another.


    Lin Mengya suddenly sank her face.


    "Who is in charge of opening the window today?"


    Suddenly a trembling figure rolled out of the crowd.


    The man knelt on the ground and dared not even lift his head.


    "Let me ask you why you ignored my words and closed the window without permission? You know, it was your negligence that almost hurt everyone and uncle and deliberately poisoned the owner''s family. Can you afford it?"


    The other party obviously couldn''t carry her. She asked angrily and kowtowed quickly.


    "I dare not! It''s really none of your business. It''s the lady and the son who let the little one close the door!"


    Zhao Zifei immediately retorted, "you''re nonsense! It must be your own negligence."


    But Mrs. Duan didn''t mess with herself.


    After she gave Lin Mengya a cold look, her attitude was still so calm.


    "It''s hard to say whose negligence is responsible for such a thing. Although miss ya is careful, sometimes the people below may not fully understand it. I think most people don''t know about the smoke and poison. Maybe he just did something bad with good intentions. I think he''ll take it lightly. Forget it."


    Lin Mengya said, "Mrs. Duan is really kind-hearted, but he really knows about it."


    Smelling the speech, the man kneeling on the ground shrunk down.

 Chapter 2717

    When they saw it, what else did they not understand?


    It must have been Lin Mengya''s intention to order, but the servant probably ignored her orders and closed the doors and windows in order to please the future mistress, which caused everyone to accidentally smoke and poison.


    At that moment, there were several servants who were eager to let Lin Mengya fight for her life, gnashing their teeth and staring at the dog slave who almost killed people.


    However, some of these people are sober minded.


    For example, Jiang Yiming of the Jiang family.


    He frowned and looked at his master first.


    The latter nodded slightly at him. After obtaining the consent of the other party, he said: "according to miss ya, everyone here at that time should have been poisoned by smoke. But we were there just now. Why is it all right?"


    When he said this, he also woke up the people next to him.


    Everyone asked questions one after another and felt that it was very reasonable.


    At this time, Lin Mengya strode to the table, picked up a bowl of milky soup on the table and returned to the old doctor.


    "Please tell me what kind of soup this is."


    The old man nodded, took it, smelled it, and finally dipped it into his mouth.


    "It''s like Lingqiao soup. In winter, people often cook some and drink it to warm their body."


    Lin Mengya took the bowl of soup and looked straight at Mrs. Duan, who was still trying to keep calm.


    "Yes, the effect of this soup can promote the blood circulation of people''s whole body, so as to achieve the purpose of resisting the cold. But it also has a name, which is called" Yama reminder ". It is said that if you mistook shilingqiao and other poisons at the same time, the speed of poisoning will be several times faster.


    Moreover, if there is a bleeding disease, this medicine is a deadly poison! Mrs. Duan, there''s nothing wrong with your ignorance of medical theory, but you shouldn''t be opinionated and headstrong. Whenever you say hello to me in advance, I will remind you of the disadvantages of this thing.


    I really shouldn''t give directions at the Zhao family. When my aunt''s Dharma is over, I''ll leave immediately. It''s just that you can''t afford the position of the head mother of the Zhao family. "


    These words almost completely threw Mrs. Duan''s face on the ground and stepped on her feet.


    It''s really how virtuous Mrs. Duan was just now. Now this slap in the face is so loud.


    Don''t you boast of being smart, careful and considerate?


    Why don''t you know that using a charcoal stove in winter will be poisoned by smoke? Also take this medicine that may be harmful to the body to make soup?


    Is it just to keep them warm with soup?


    If one of them was injured, wouldn''t it bleed even if he didn''t get smoke poison after drinking this soup?


    On the contrary, Lin Mengya''s layout is appropriate everywhere, and almost takes care of everyone''s situation.


    In this contrast, the higher the lower the judge.


    At this time, the guests who just thought Mrs. Duan was considerate and generous were silent.


    But Jiang Yishui said in a rather nostalgic tone, "I remember the last time I met my sister-in-law, it was a rainy day. I was hurt when I was young, and I felt cold when it rained on a cloudy day.


    At that time, my sister-in-law specially arranged a room with a heated kang for me. Alas, I never slept so well that night. This time, miss ya still arranged for me to stay in that room. What a coincidence. "


    Even Lin Mengya doesn''t know this.


    Looking at the doubt in her eyes, uncle Jiang happily pointed to her.


    "Brother Jiang, I think you might as well take this girl as your daughter


    It''s connected with her aunt''s blood. If such a girl is more considerate to you, I''ll be relieved in the future. "


    Lin Mengya knew that uncle Jiang was just joking, while Zhao Zifei next to her could hardly hide her jealousy in her eyes.


    Why, why have they calculated everything, but it is still difficult to get rid of this woman in the end?


    As Zhao Yixuan''s only legitimate parent-child, whether it''s power and status, or the huge wealth that makes the Zhao family covet, it should belong to him. It only belongs to him!


    But just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Mrs. Duan''s cold eyes.


    "Uncle Jiang laughed. Uncle Jiang is my relative. Besides, uncle Jiang is still young. I believe someone else will come to him soon."


    In an instant, Zhao Yixuan''s face was unspeakable.


    Lin Mengya pretended not to know and swept back and forth on him and Mrs. Duan.


    "After all, my aunt has passed away. Naturally, I won''t ask my uncle to keep a holiday for her all her life. Besides, someone has to take over my uncle''s great family business after all.


    The business between my mother''s family and my mother-in-law''s family is enough for my headache. I don''t want to be hated by others for no reason. "


    Elder Zhao lost his face to her.


    My heart is angry and helpless. The little girl doesn''t know to save him some face.


    Those guests who thought Mrs. Duan was good before now silently looked at the sky and toes, and pretended to be dead with full tacit understanding.


    Afraid, afraid, even her uncle, she is so ruthless.


    They almost wronged others'' good intentions. They''d better shut up so as not to be damaged.


    It was originally a lively front hall. At this moment, it was strangely quiet until it was awakened by a balderdash.


    "Second uncle, second uncle! How are you? But what''s wrong with you?"


    Li Chengyuan woke up in a corner of the front hall.


    But unlike the guests before, who soon regained consciousness, he woke up with a dull look and an uncertain look.


    The old doctor hurried to check, but surprisingly, Li Chengyuan''s reaction seemed a little slow.


    He was obviously aware of some problems himself, but he could not say a complete sentence except that he would open his mouth and make some meaningless shouts.


    At this moment, the younger generation in front of him was frightened.


    When he was at a loss, he suddenly remembered that miss ya seemed to know this kind of smoke and poison very well. He rushed over and cried for her help.


    "Miss ya, please look at the relationship between my master and master Zhao. Save him!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    She remembers that when she asked people to drag people out for rescue before, only Li Chengyuan opposed most fiercely.


    When she asked someone to open the window, they seemed to be afraid that Li Chengyuan would catch cold, so they moved the person to the inside.


    As a result, Li Chengyuan inhaled carbon monoxide for the longest time, and then did not ventilate in time.


    I''m afraid there will be some sequelae.


    The old doctor''s diagnosis was very accurate. Even if she did it herself, it was the same result.


    However, in fact, Li Chengyuan''s situation is not as imagined. He just stayed in a coma for too long and inhaled too much carbon monoxide, so he has some sequelae.


    "Now it seems that elder Li''s body may have some effects. For example, he may have some dementia, or limb disharmony, etc. However, he


    I''m lucky to save my life. "


    Lin Mengya can only express regret.


    After all, in terms of the current rescue conditions, it is fortunate that Li Chengyuan can wake up by himself.


    After listening to her words, the man also looked unbelievable.


    "You, you mean, my second uncle, he may become a fool?"


    Lin Mengya nodded. "It''s still uncertain. After all, your second uncle woke up."


    But this sentence made the man red eyed.


    He suddenly turned around, stepped in front of Mrs. Duan and roared, "you did it all! If you didn''t have to close the doors and windows and coax my second uncle to drink a lot of your life-threatening soup, my second uncle would never be like this!"


    Mrs. Duan really felt wronged.


    Besides, not everyone can shout with her.


    At the moment, there was no good fight back.


    "I didn''t force him to drink the soup. Besides, I don''t think Mr. Li is serious. Don''t be cheated. Maybe someone wants to scare."


    The man hesitated a little.


    But at this time, Li Chengyuan suddenly "hum".


    Then, in full view of the public, elder Li Chengyuan, who originally wanted the most face, was incontinent!


    He squeezed his hands tightly and his eyes were red. It seemed that he couldn''t bear such humiliation.


    The people were also surprised, and then they couldn''t help being afraid.


    If they had drunk an extra bowl of soup made of that ghost thing in order to make friends with Mrs. Duan, or if the people under them didn''t listen to miss ya and carried them out in time for ventilation.


    They are the ones who will be humiliated in public the next moment and live worse than die.


    Suddenly, all the leaders were sweating.


    Looking at Lin Mengya''s eyes, he vaguely flattered her.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. Didn''t these people just suck too much carbon monoxide and their brains were stuffy?


    At this time, the man who was almost moved by Mrs. Duan just now suddenly hit her hand and gave her a hard slap.


    "It''s all you! My Li family is over and ruined!"


    Seeing that his mother was beaten, Zhao Zifei subconsciously wanted to rush up and argue with each other, but was held by Mrs. Duan.


    She lowered her head, covered her face, and covered the bone chilling chill in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry for everyone. It was my ignorance that almost killed everyone. I''m leaving with Zifei. Please forgive my ignorance."


    With that, she took Zhao Zifei and left.


    Although people no longer like her, but this matter, in the end, can only be regarded as an unintentional mistake, and they are not too harsh.


    The younger generation of the Li family went crazy and hit. They had to take some face into account.


    This matter can only be settled in the end.


    Lin Mengya quietly watched Duan''s mother and son leave, but there was no trace of schadenfreude in her eyes.


    "Deserved it! I knew it must have been picked up by them and wanted to blame my master."


    Nearby, although Cairu''s voice was small, she still felt relieved.


    "It''s better not to be careless first. This time it''s wrong, otherwise I really can''t wash it clearly."


    She took a breath, and now she relaxed quietly.

 Chapter 2718

    Cairu didn''t think so.


    "Didn''t the old doctor also know the poison of tobacco? At that time, as long as he comes, the suspicion of the master can be cleared."


    But Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Knowing the end of the farce, when she stood in elder Zhao''s study again, she brought the real crisis.


    "In fact, what really poisoned everyone was indeed a poison hidden in the mutton pot. It was only that Mrs. Duan misused Lingqiao soup and everyone was poisoned by smoke, which covered up the real source of the poison."


    Hearing this, elder Zhao had a calm state of mind.


    On this day, he almost killed back and forth in front of the gate of death, and life and death seemed to be a little bearish.


    "What poison is it?" He asked.


    "It''s just a chronic poison. It''s called ''yijihong''. In fact, I''ve hit it once before, but then when I asked someone to stare at her, the man never poisoned again."


    This is also the reason why Lin Mengya didn''t control people.


    If the woman is really the mastermind of poisoning, she will never stop only once.


    Now, it can only be said that she was also used.


    Even, she is probably just a tool used to cover up the person who really poisoned.


    Moreover, her people are also secretly supervising the dishes made in the kitchen at this banquet, putting an end to the possibility of someone tampering.


    Unexpectedly, something went wrong.


    This shows that the person who poisoned may not be in the kitchen.


    Although the people in charge of arranging the front hall performed their respective duties that day, the negligence that can start may not be found.


    Elder Zhao was silent for a moment.


    After that, he breathed out slowly and collapsed in his chair.


    "I don''t know how hard it was when my wife ran the back house."


    He missed the time when his wife refused to give him a good face.


    At least then, there won''t be so many troubles at home in front of him.


    What Lin Mengya thinks is, after these things, can aunt Fang still give elder Zhao a chance?


    "To tell you the truth, recently I''ve become more and more suspicious that this is not my home. Why do I become more and more unfamiliar with the people and things here?" Elder Zhao said with self mockery.


    Lin Mengya can probably understand his feelings.


    Home should have been the most relaxing place, but now Zhao''s house is obviously full of pits.


    No one thought about such a difficult day, especially now elder Zhao, it is difficult to find the self-confidence that the world was under his control when he first met at the Fang family.


    Now elder Zhao has been completely stumbling by these family trifles.


    No matter how powerful the eagle is, it can''t spread its wings and soar. Finally, it has become a unwilling but powerless pheasant.


    Lin Mengya was in a trance, and then she suddenly remembered something.


    "I don''t know what elder Li Chengyuan did in the Presbyterian Council?"


    Elder Zhao didn''t want to hide it from her. Besides, it''s not a secret.


    "Like me, Cheng Yuan is in charge of the Business League of the Presbyterian Church. Over the years, I have been in charge of external affairs, and he has been in charge of -"


    Elder Zhao''s eyebrows tightened with his words.


    Finally, his mood was also vaguely restless, as if he was worried about something.


    Lin Meng


    Ya knows that the other party has also found some problems.


    "No matter what elder Li Chengyuan is responsible for, he has been unable to bear any responsibility since then. I haven''t understood why elder Li wants to conflict with us before. Now it seems that we are all included."


    Zhao Yixuan nodded slowly.


    Even though he blames his friends for pointing fingers at his private affairs, it doesn''t mean that he will ignore the guys who murdered his old friends.


    But now he is at home, and the trouble in this stall has made him unable to resist. Naturally, he can''t spare his hand to deal with those who covet his position with elder Li.


    Now his predicament must be what those people want to see, even fuelling the flames in the dark.


    He clenched his hands, and after a moment, he had made a decision.


    "I want to go back to the Council of elders as soon as possible."


    "Then don''t you care about these things in your family?" Lin mengarden had a bad hunch.


    Sure enough, the next moment, elder Zhao begged her with a sincere look.


    "I have to go this time, or my efforts with Cheng Yuan will be in vain. As for things at home, although I''m sorry, can you please?"


    "Me? Elder Zhao, don''t joke."


    She shook her head and refused without thinking.


    "My brothers were in charge of the business of our family at the beginning. I don''t want to get involved in these things in the house at all. It''s an exception to help you this time. Please don''t embarrass me again, elder Zhao."


    She is not afraid, nor does she plan to fail others.


    But the Zhao family is not her territory. After all, she shouldn''t be too broad.


    Elder Zhao asked again and again. She still clenched her mouth and refused.


    Finally, she can only remind each other silently.


    "Don''t you have a master in your back house? Elder Zhao, why do you want to be far away?"


    Zhao Yixuan was stunned and immediately thought of his wife.


    Indeed, if the lady was still there, it would be justifiable.


    "But doesn''t madam want to pretend to be dead and get away? Isn''t it a failure to expose her life now?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and looked out the window at the snow.


    "All roads have been blocked by such heavy snow. Even the immortal Luo can''t get out. Those who want aunt Fang to die are as helpless as we are now.


    As long as we find out the ghost who wants to murder aunt Fang before the snow melts? "


    Elder Zhao didn''t expect that being mentioned by her now was like being enlightened.


    He slapped himself on the thigh, his face full of surprises.


    "I didn''t think of it! Yes, it''s really wonderful! As long as my wife goes out, I''m sure there''s nothing impossible!"


    But Lin Mengya suddenly threw a basin of cold water on him.


    "However, you have an outside room and such a big illegitimate child. How do you think you should explain to Aunt Fang?"


    Elder Zhao''s expression immediately froze on his face.


    He rubbed his face in distress, obviously regretting his irresponsible behavior.


    Lin Mengya might as well stab him again.


    "You know the temper of aunt Fang, who hates the cheating and betrayal of others. Of course, you can shirk that it happened before you got married, but I think it''s better to confess to Aunt Fang rather than find excuses that can be easily exposed.


    As for whether she can forgive you, I don''t know. "


    She said that and left. Without responsibility, she left the huge trouble to elder Zhao to think about.


    Outside the door, goose feather University fell one after another. Even though she was wearing a thick fox fur cloak, she still felt the cold wind.


    On her only way, she met Mrs. Duan by accident.


    At this time, although Mrs. Duan was still dressed appropriately and moving, there was no warm and kind smile on her face.


    After repeated competition with Lin Mengya, the woman finally tore off her disguise and revealed her ambitious side.


    Lin Mengya stood still and looked at the bad guest.


    "Madam, what''s your advice?" Her calm attitude made Mrs. Duan hate her even more.


    "I don''t care who sent you, no matter what your purpose is. In short, if you dare to stand in my way, I will make you pay the price."


    Mrs. Duan''s warning seemed colder than the wind and snow.


    Lin Mengya always knew that the woman who almost entered the house with her son must be a difficult opponent.


    Like this one.


    Although she proved that everyone''s poisoning had nothing to do with herself, Mrs. Duan immediately admitted her mistake, which made it difficult to attribute all the mistakes to her.


    In short, this time, I just got a little upper hand, which is not a complete victory at all.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows, looking a little careless.


    "Madam, don''t you know very well? I''m just the temporary housekeeper picked up by my uncle. When my aunt''s business is over, I''ll leave here."


    "It''s just." As soon as Lin Mengya''s conversation turned, her eyes became much sharper.


    "I also advise my wife to put aside her thoughts. I can''t manage the old affairs between you and my uncle, but the wealth and status of the Zhao family today have a great relationship with my aunt. I don''t care who will be Mrs. Zhao, but no one can ruin my aunt''s efforts."


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes narrowed and seemed to have some doubts about her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have the obligation and time to answer her questions and doubts. She bypassed her and left directly.


    The wind in my ears heard a subtle sound behind me.


    "What does she mean, madam?"


    Want to know what she means? Lin Mengya pursed her mouth, but her eyes smiled like a prank.


    Hei hei, I''m afraid the lady and her men can''t think of breaking their heads. They are a troublemaker.


    Whether it''s the power and wealth of the Zhao family, or the triangular relationship between elder Zhao, aunt Fang and Mrs. Duan, in fact, she is not interested.


    She''s just looking after the house for Aunt Fang. As for the rest, let them solve it by themselves!


    Stepping up her steps, she ran to her small yard.


    Today, in order for Yu to continue her treatment, she asked people to take a lot of spring water from Shi Ruquan.


    Although the effect of soaking at home will be slightly worse, Yu''s treatment and recovery are uninterrupted.


    The courtyard was near, but the sharp eyed Cairu found something unusual. She hurried to hold her and hid in a corner.


    "Look, master! It seems that someone wants to spy on the situation in our yard!"


    Looking in the direction pointed by Cairu, she did see a sneaky figure.


    "Eh, why is she?" Lin Mengya whispered in surprise.


    "Does the Lord know that man?" Asked Cairu.

 Chapter 2719

    That Snoopy guy is not a stranger.


    When Duan ruxuan, Mrs. Duan''s niece, came to "thank" long Tianyu for saving her life, she was surrounded by a attentive maid who said some impolite words.


    Now people appear in her residence again.


    Although Lin Mengya was sure that the other party would not recognize her as the mute girl before, the impression of the master and servant was not good.


    Now she has just lost the face of Mrs. Duan, and the appearance of the maid here makes her have some bad associations.


    "It''s her. I''m going to kick someone out now."


    As soon as Cairu heard it, she had wronged her master. At present, she choked in the past quite impolitely.


    The maid could only rely on her identity when she bullied the dumb slave, but now who doesn''t know that the lady who lives in the yard is the one who really gets the trust of the master. At present, she has no intention to answer back.


    But before leaving, the maid''s face was also a little gloomy, and she looked back frequently.


    Cairu scolded a few more times until the maid couldn''t see her at all. Lin Mengya came out of the dark place where she was hiding.


    "Master, I drove people away."


    Cairu is smart and does harm to others. If she doesn''t spit dirty words, she will be very popular.


    No matter how powerful the maid is, she can''t ask for half a bargain.


    But what Lin Mengya cares about is the purpose of the maid coming here.


    "Did you find anything?" She asked in a low voice.


    Cairu frowned and shook her head.


    Lin Mengya knew that she was careful. She must have observed it secretly for a week just now.


    In fact, she has nothing to fear, even if the other party finds something wrong, what can she do?


    Besides, aunt Fang will be back soon.


    At that time, no matter how powerful that lady is, she will be pressed by Aunt Fang. She has nothing to worry about.


    "Let people pay more attention to the situation of Mrs. Duan these days."


    When she finished her orders, she pushed the door and went in.


    Cairu soon disappeared and must have gone to carry out her instructions.


    Xianhuan bowed his head and hurriedly avoided the servants of the Zhao family.


    She has a secret, and this secret may enable her young lady to gain a foothold in the Zhao family.


    So she wanted to grow wings and fly to her young lady.


    But she didn''t want to bump into someone when she was walking with her head down.


    "Ouch!"


    Two people hit at the same time, but only xianhuan can fly out.


    The snow had been trampled very thick. All of a sudden, she was about to fall apart.


    She bared her teeth and looked up to swear, but after seeing the man clearly, her words were stuck in her throat.


    It was a handsome young man who frowned at himself before meeting.


    She knew each other and blushed instantly.


    "Don, young master, I''m sorry. It''s the fault of the slaves. Don''t worry, young master?"


    Zhao Pei was hit by someone for no reason. He was angry. Just when he wanted to throw a cold face, he heard that the other party seemed to know himself.


    "Do you know me?"


    The woman raised her head, gave him a quick look, and then said timidly, "the maid and the young lady have seen the young master once."


    She bit her lip, but she was beating a drum in her heart.


    That day she followed the young lady to find young master Biao. Unexpectedly, she ran into the shameless dumb slave hanging out with young master Biao.


    At that time, the young lady was injured again


    The heart was sad again. Finally, the young master personally disposed of the shameless bitch.


    She was still grateful to the young master.


    Zhao Yu actually doesn''t remember this woman at all.


    But his mind turned so fast that he guessed the identity of the other party at once.


    When he thought of Miss Duan''s beautiful appearance, but her personality was a little troublesome, his face eased a little.


    Zhao Zifei said that his mother, Mrs. Duan, intended to make them kiss each other.


    This can be compared to asking Zhao Zifei to find a strong in laws. In the future, he may threaten that his status is too strong.


    But what he heard from Zhao Zifei was that he didn''t want to marry his cousin.


    How can this work?


    Parents'' orders, to be children''s self-compliance is.


    As a cousin, he has to help his cousin plan well.


    Thinking of this, his attitude is more cordial.


    "It''s hard for you to remember me. Get up. The ground is cold. By the way, why are you in such a hurry? Isn''t someone chasing you?"


    Xianhuan got up and looked around nervously.


    In fact, she was also a little confused. After seeing Zhao Pei, she saw that he was so kind. She couldn''t help whispering, "the slave and maid just saw something they shouldn''t see. They were afraid of being found, so they were reckless."


    There was some unexpected emotion in Zhao''s eyes.


    He continued to test, "what do you see?"


    "I didn''t see anything. Please don''t ask, young master, so as not to cause trouble."


    With that, the girl ran away like a ghost.


    Zhao Xuan stood in place with a few doubts in her eyes.


    The words of xianhuan aroused his curiosity.


    So he subconsciously walked in the direction when xianhuan came. Finally, he found that it was the small yard where miss ya lived?


    And there are no people anywhere except there.


    It''s very quiet here. It''s also very suitable to hide some things that can''t see the light.


    Zhao Pei did not approach rashly, but was full of exploration.


    He has heard all about what miss ya did.


    "Interesting."


    He hooked his lips, and his heart could not help but feel a good play.


    The more chaos there is, the better it will be for him.


    I just don''t know what the girl saw that shouldn''t be seen?


    The snow fell one after another. He took a deep look at the yard, and then left here quietly.


    Although it is said that "auspicious snow heralds a good year", everything must have a certain degree.


    For example, if the wind and snow these days fall for a few more days and nights, I''m afraid it''s a disaster or a blessing.


    Lin Mengya seldom has a day of leisure.


    She leaned against the window and pushed it open for air.


    Although the room is warm, the air is not very fresh after all.


    But when the north wind came in with snow, she was still frozen.


    "They are all women. They are still so greedy. I really hope the girl in the stomach doesn''t follow your temper, or she will be a little devil again in the future."


    Long Tianyu laughed and made fun of her, unfolded the warm cloak and wrapped her in it.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and argued with her man disapprovingly.


    "What does this have to do with being a mother? Besides, how do you know that I have a girl in my stomach, not a boy


    £¿ Long Tianyu, I find you are a little heavy on women and light on men? "


    These days, he can barely walk a few steps against the wall.


    Although the posture was terrible, it was better to drag him through his arms than to walk.


    But at least, it''s not like you can only move in a wheelchair before.


    So these days, he added a new hobby.


    If you have nothing to do, get up and take two steps, and occasionally do her a little favor.


    Seeing that he was happy, Lin Mengya followed him.


    Long Tianyu sat down next to her, reached out and touched her face. After making sure it wasn''t so cold, he opened his mouth gently.


    "For me, I like both men and women as long as they are our children. But don''t you think there are too many boys in our family? Besides, as parents, shouldn''t we set an example for our children?"


    Lin Mengya thinks she''s a little unreasonable recently.


    Although she knew it was because of her pregnancy hormones.


    But she is more and more unhappy with long Tianyu recently.


    Why should she experience October pregnancy? No, the baby is more than ten months pregnant.


    And men just contribute a seed, so simple.


    Therefore, whenever she catches an opportunity recently, she must be against long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu looked angry at her, but couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    His wife is so cute.


    Obviously, he came to find fault on purpose, but he had to make it reasonable and justified.


    Sometimes even he can''t bear to refute.


    But in that way, the wife will feel that she is perfunctory and may be even more unhappy.


    Alas, this sweet distress can''t be experienced by those single dogs outside.


    In short, being able to get along with his wife and quarrel occasionally was what he had dreamed of.


    "You can be reasonable."


    After she looked at long Tianyu, she lay on the windowsill again.


    "When do you think the heavy snow will melt? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the ancient people''s cultivated land will have no harvest in the coming year."


    This is not her hometown, so she hasn''t felt much urgency yet.


    But long Tianyu sent someone to report that someone had frozen to death in the city.


    If this is the case in the city, the ancient people scattered outside will be even worse.


    Long Tianyu actually had an idea in her heart, but now the situation is not mature.


    Wait and see.


    "Well, maybe it will stop tonight or tomorrow. Don''t just worry about other people''s affairs. Come and show me my daughter."


    Lin Mengya was a little reluctant. Her plain hands grabbed the cloak and wrapped herself more tightly.


    "What are you looking at? She''s just developing now. Even if you say hello to her, she can''t hear it."


    Actually, she''s just ticklish.


    Although the little guy developed much slower than ordinary children, she still had some changes.


    For example, this is also the case when Ning''er was pregnant before, that is, the skin on the stomach will become particularly ticklish.


    Long Tianyu recently had another pastime, that is, when she''s free, she likes to stick it in her stomach to say hello to the little guy inside.


    Lin Mengya can''t help it, but she is embarrassed to say that she can only find other reasons to refuse.


    But long Tianyu grabbed her hand and coaxed her into the house. Finally, he untied his cloak, lifted up his coat, and put his big hand on her flat stomach.

 Chapter 2720

    "I don''t know if she was born more like you or more like me?"


    Long Tianyu''s tone was full of tenderness.


    Although Ning''er was sorry for this, he really didn''t have any psychological preparation when he became a father for the first time.


    I only know that I have another family member in this world.


    Now, he just felt that the baby in his wife''s belly was like immersed in his softest heart water.


    "Darling, after you come out, your parents will love you very much. We still have your two brothers. With them, no one dares to bully you in the future."


    Said, and gently dropped a kiss on her stomach.


    Lin Mengya endured the itch, but her mood was much happier.


    I wonder if long Tianyu said too many times, and she unconsciously took the baby in her belly as a girl.


    "You can''t rely on your brother and your parents alone. My daughter naturally wants to be like me. She can break her own world without relying on anyone. But baby, don''t follow your mother and me when you look at men. This man can''t just look at his face, you know?"


    At the moment, the innocent long Tianyu is really mixed in his heart.


    "Madam, don''t you have to bury me in front of the children? Besides, I have a good face, isn''t everything else good?"


    As a result, he received a white eye from his wife without accident.


    "You''re not bad. How did you treat me when you first married me? Long Tianyu, I tell you, do you think I''ve forgotten? Oh, I can remember you for a lifetime!"


    Long Tianyu instantly lost his temper. In the face of his wife whose attack power suddenly rose to a level, he had to be careful and coax his wife in a low way for fear that she would be really angry.


    Alas, I have to pay back the evil I did!


    That night, the frightening wind and snow suddenly stopped.


    Inexperienced people may breathe a sigh of relief, but some old tricks dealing with the weather all year round will feel secretly cold.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult this winter.


    In the silent night, even the servants on duty secretly found a place to be lazy because they couldn''t stand the cold.


    But someone was wearing a thick cloak and sneaking through the deserted snow.


    "Wait a minute, miss. Why are you in such a hurry in such cold weather?"


    Xianhuan shivered and held her young lady, with some slight dissatisfaction hidden in her tone.


    If the young lady hadn''t insisted, she wouldn''t have run out in the middle of the night to suffer.


    But Duan ruxuan''s eyes were a little excited.


    "Xianhuan, do you know that my aunt has been frustrated by miss ya frequently recently. Since I want to marry my cousin in the future, I will naturally stand on my aunt''s side. Do I have to watch that woman bully my aunt?"


    Xianhuan was secretly curling her mouth.


    Although her young lady said so grandiosely, in fact, she didn''t want to be able to master the wealth of the Zhao family after she married.


    The Zhao family is much richer than the Duan family.


    However, she did not dare to say it and could only echo it.


    "Yes, the young lady is really attentive to her aunt. Let''s go a few steps quickly, young lady. We''ll finish this early and go back early so that the young lady''s bones won''t get cold."


    With that, the master and servant accelerated their steps and continued to run deep and shallow to the yard where Lin Mengya was located.


    When they finally reached the door, they had fallen several times and were covered with snow.


    "Xian, Xian Huan, go


    See if the man is still in her house. "


    Duan ruxuan would have gone back if it hadn''t been for her willpower.


    But she really didn''t have the strength to climb over the wall.


    Fortunately, there is a capable fairy ring around.


    There was a wild man hidden in Miss Naya''s house, which was discovered by xianhuan.


    "Ah? Miss, maidservants can''t climb over the wall."


    Xianhuan looked at the young lady who couldn''t speak quickly, and some reluctantly prevaricated.


    It''s OK to ask her to come here in the middle of the night and get cold. Now she has to do such a thankless job. She''s not stupid. Of course she doesn''t want to go.


    But Duan ruxuan urgently needs this good handle to bring down Lin Mengya.


    Finally, under her coercion and inducement, xianhuan had to climb over the wall reluctantly.


    After much effort, xianhuan finally came to the yard.


    But as soon as her feet fell to the ground, she felt a strong wind flying by her ears.


    The wind was bone cold.


    She was surprised, angry and unwilling, and her mind quickly recalled the ghost story spread a while ago.


    According to the private rumors of the servants in the house, the reason why the lady who was the leader of the Zhao family came back to make trouble is that Mrs. Duan tampered with the things belonging to the first lady.


    Maybe the ghost of the former lady never left.


    The one who lives in this yard is said to be the first lady''s favorite niece.


    Will the ghost of the first lady actually hide in this yard?


    The more you think about it, xianhuan feels the deeper the cold around him.


    The dark courtyard was quiet.


    Xianhuan was forced to take a few steps forward, but at this time, with a high degree of concentration, she seemed to see a dark shadow passing quickly on the roof.


    She rubbed her eyes. When she looked again, where was there any figure?


    But her mind was in a mess.


    She remembered that miss ya. Although she covered her face every day, her face was so white that she didn''t have the blood of a living person.


    Will you? Could the ghost be attached to her?


    But her mother said that the fierce ghosts who die violently will catch doubles and harm people!


    no She must not go in! She doesn''t want to be a substitute for the fierce ghost!


    "Ah - help!"


    A shrill scream frightened everyone in the house and outside the yard.


    When Lin Mengya heard the news, she got up quickly, lit the light, put on her cloak and opened the door directly.


    But I saw a figure running out shakily.


    "Who?"


    Cairu also ran out. The long sword in her hand had been out of its sheath and directly protected Lin Mengya behind her.


    But at this time, no one could see except the open door.


    Cairu was still worried. She chased outside for a few steps and searched around. After confirming that there was no one, she closed the door again and walked in front of her.


    "Master, do you want to trace this matter?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the gate and shook her head slowly.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened just now, she remembered the sound.


    Let Cairu continue to sleep, and she returned to the house.


    At this time, long Tianyu also sat up with no sleep on his face.


    "It''s Duan ruxuan''s personal maid. I just don''t know why I went over the wall in the middle of the night."


    Long Tianyu only remembered that she was a troublesome woman.


    "She wants to be bad for you?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think so.


    "I have no actual conflict of interest with her. I think she did it for her aunt."


    Duan ruxuan has been very honest since she changed her identity.


    Every day is either closed or with the old lady or Mrs. Duan.


    But yesterday xianhuan''s prying into her yard still buried a suspicious shadow in Lin Mengya''s heart.


    She thought a little and whispered, "why don''t you come back with your original identity tomorrow?"


    At least, you don''t have to keep him depressed.


    But long Tianyu was dissatisfied.


    "In this way, I can''t be with you all the time."


    The most important thing is that he will feel empty, lonely and cold without a sweet and soft wife and baby at night.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t consider his fragile heart at all.


    "Isn''t that better? You don''t have to sleep well every day, so you know to use your hands and feet on me."


    Then he took off his coat and turned over to bed, just like a scum woman.


    Tu Liulong tianyujun stared at her for a long time with a sad face.


    Alas, madam is so heartless, but he still likes her best.


    It''s Duan ruxuan''s fault to say this. At the beginning, he saw that the other party was a troublemaker. It''s really annoying!


    Anyway, long Tianyu, who has always been a lady, sneaked out the door the next morning.


    Lin Mengya could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    In fact, she doesn''t really hate long Tianyu around. On the contrary, what she needs most now is his company.


    But the Zhao family is not their own family. It''s better to be careful about some things to avoid complications.


    But when she went out, she found that there seemed to be more fear and speculation in the eyes of those servants looking at her.


    When she looked over, those people immediately returned to normal.


    But she is not stupid. How can she not see the abnormalities of these people?


    After yesterday''s rest, most of the guests returned to normal.


    Originally, they wanted to leave while the snow stopped. However, the heavy snow had blocked the road. They had to live in the Zhao family for the time being.


    After such a few days of delay, they probably know something about the current situation of the Zhao family.


    Although everyone agrees to let Zhao Yixuan find her son, Mrs. Duan''s previous unintentional loss still makes them dissatisfied and despise her.


    After all, a woman who comes in with an illegitimate son and has no reputation, fawns on the woman who wants to be superior, and is easily labeled as not self loving.


    For them, although children are important, fame should also be taken into account.


    Therefore, they all think that what Zhao Yixuan should do most now is to leave his son to his mother.


    Lin Mengya did not express any opinions on this matter.


    She just silently watched the change of people''s attitude towards Mrs. Duan''s mother and son.


    Because she knows very well that the final decision-maker of this matter is elder Zhao.


    This is someone else''s housework, and she can''t talk about it.


    But today, in addition to Duan''s mother and son, there was a little trouble. I found her.


    "Have you heard that Miss Jun in the backyard seems to like the young master."


    "Really? They two... Don''t they have different generations?"

 Chapter 2721

    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya almost choked herself.


    Well, where is it?


    But the two girls who talked casually behind their back continued to laugh at Jun Rongrong.


    "Hey, what kind of elder is she? She''s not our master''s sister at all and has nothing to do with the Zhao family. It''s just relying on the old lady to eat and drink in our house."


    "That''s true, but I heard that she used to be a poor man. Look at her now, she really thinks of herself as Miss Zhao''s eldest daughter. It''s wishful thinking."


    Their words were not taboo at all.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also knows that if it weren''t for the fact that the old lady was quite powerful in the house, I''m afraid Jun Rongrong wouldn''t be so comfortable.


    But now the old lady is imprisoned by elder Zhao. She is not allowed to be a demon except eating, drinking and Lazar.


    I''m afraid it won''t be easy for Jun Rongrong.


    She didn''t want to meddle in such business. However, someone insisted on dragging her into the water.


    "Bitch! How dare you two little bitches chew your tongue behind your back? Hit me and die!"


    Jun Rongrong is very angry.


    In the past few days, she had felt that the servants were neglectful, and even the bird''s nest she used to eat every day was gone.


    I was angry and wanted to find someone to vent my anger, so I met these two dead girls who didn''t know how to live and die and said bad things about her.


    The two girls were also startled, but soon calmed down again.


    Today is different from the past, and their courage is much greater. At present, they answer back impolitely.


    "Miss Jun, although we are the servants of the Zhao family, you can''t handle it at will. We, the Zhao family, can''t have a guest to decide."


    This remark made Jun Rongrong smoke.


    She slapped the smelly girl who dared to offend her and scolded angrily: "just rely on the niece of the dead woman? Oh, don''t be wrong. How long do you think she can be the master? Just rely on the thin face of the dead woman. Even if she is here today, I will hit her face!"


    Lin Mengya, hiding in the dark, picked her eyebrows gently.


    She doesn''t seem to have offended Jun Rongrong, does she?


    Why does the other party mention her, but it seems to have a lot of resentment?


    Then, Jun Rongrong scolded her unclearly.


    The words "dove occupies the magpie''s nest" and "hen Si Chen" were fairly clean. Later, it was estimated that there was no ink in his stomach, so he used the dirty words of street shrews.


    "A cheap goods that we have not climbed out of here, and now want to climb up to the head of our mother and daughter? Tell you, your master is crawling out of my old woman''s belly. This house is my old lady has the final say."


    Jun Rongrong yelled, but in fact he was venting his anger and dissatisfaction.


    Finally, Fang Rao died. Everything in the Zhao family should be in her mother''s hands.


    Who knows, a lady Duan came out on the way.


    Don''t think she can''t see it. That lady looks gentle. In fact, she has long been eyeing the wealth of the Zhao family.


    Fortunately, the woman can be regarded as a man and gave her and my mother a lot of benefits.


    But I didn''t expect that all this was destroyed by that shitty girl.


    The Zhao family, even without her mother and Mrs. Duan, still has her!


    It shouldn''t be that little bitch''s turn.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold. She heard that Jun Rongrong left a little bitch and had a loser. She was dissatisfied that she took over the financial power of the Zhao family instead of the old lady.


    Cairu''s eyes were bright and cold.


    It''s just that the two of them don''t easily tear up with each other because of these insults.


    "Jun Rongrong is not very good recently?" She asked softly.


    Cairu naturally tells the truth.


    "In fact, everything is as usual, but recently she has too much appetite and always wants some expensive clothes and jewelry. Someone has told elder Zhao, but elder Zhao didn''t agree."


    "What I said, she was safe a while ago. How could she be so angry?"


    Sipping her lips, Lin Mengya showed a few deep smiles.


    Cairu doesn''t like each other''s greed and ignorance.


    "The cloth you sent her, but she immediately cut two sets of new clothes, which is not enough."


    Lin Mengya said, "some people are like ants swallowing elephants. Sooner or later, they will plant on it. Let''s go. We''ll take it as if we didn''t hear what she said before."


    The master and servant had a tacit understanding and came out of the corner.


    Over there, the maid beside Jun Rongrong immediately pulled her hand and winked in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    Jun Rongrong closed her mouth reluctantly, but she still had a lot of anger in her eyes.


    Obviously, I have a problem with her.


    No matter what she thought, Lin Mengya still maintained her former attitude, neither warm nor cold, but politely took the initiative to say hello.


    "It''s a coincidence that Miss Jun is here."


    Junrongrong''s eyes fell on her pure white fox fur cloak.


    The white fur seemed to shine under the reflection of sunlight and snow.


    You can see at a glance that this thing is definitely a good thing that is hard to find.


    I can''t help thinking of the cloth that the other party gave me later. Fortunately, she is still a good thing. Maybe it''s all rejected by others.


    Thinking of this, she was even more jealous of the woman in front of her.


    "I don''t know how to salute and say hello when I see my elders. Is your Fang family such a tutor?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her with smiling eyes.


    "Elder? I think Miss Jun is very young. She doesn''t look like an elder who can rely on the old and sell the old. Besides, I''ve been here for so long, and I don''t know which of my relatives miss Jun is. Please don''t blame Miss Jun. My uncle must have forgotten for a moment. Why don''t I go with you and ask him in person later?"


    These words completely choked Jun Rongrong.


    Her position was awkward, and elder Zhao never admitted that he was his sister.


    Even if she was so ridiculed, she could only bear it first.


    It was just his face, but it became more and more ugly.


    "Forget it, I''m an adult. I don''t remember villains and don''t care about you. However, don''t think you can be proud for long. You can''t be too presumptuous in this family."


    Lin Mengya didn''t care much about being warned by the other party.


    She glanced at the two handmaids detained nearby and said coldly, "I''m not going to do your business yet."


    Compared with Jun Rongrong, who pretends to be a tiger, these two people are much more terrible to Lin Mengya.


    They immediately lowered their heads to go, but they were stopped by the reluctant junrongrong.


    "Can''t go! You two defiant contradicted me. Today, I must teach them a lesson!"


    Junrongrong''s eyes are staring at her.


    "I broke their mouths. After seeing them, I dare not say what I shouldn''t say."


    With that, the two maidens next to her were about to come forward and catch people.


    The two girls subconsciously hid behind Lin Mengya and Cairu.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, they two actually ran into Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her body. Fortunately, there was Cairu beside her. Otherwise, I''m afraid she would fall in the snow.


    Cairu frowned and pushed the two maids out.


    "Blind your eyes! I hit my miss. Don''t you know?"


    They didn''t expect that this seemingly tall and thin woman had so much strength.


    They stumbled and fell directly on the snow, suddenly crying out in pain.


    Junrongrong immediately exploded.


    She pointed to Lin Mengya and asked angrily, "why do you beat my people?"


    Cairu also said impolitely, "who wants them to bump into my lady without long eyes? My lady is a golden body. If it''s broken, it''s not enough to compensate yourself."


    Maybe Cairu''s appearance was too fierce. Jun Rongrong blushed and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Lin Mengya swept her clothes. When she looked up again, she didn''t have a smile in her eyes.


    "It seems that Miss Jun is really angry, but miss Jun has a good saying. I''m just a passing God of wealth. Even if I''m the housekeeper for my uncle temporarily, I''ll return my rights sooner or later.


    But miss Jun is different. Instead of wasting time with me, you might as well think about the future. "


    Jun Rongrong is still angry and must not listen to her.


    But it doesn''t matter. Behind Jun Rongrong, there is a somewhat clever old lady, isn''t there?


    It has the final say that "your husband is good or dowry," and miss Chun and I are only a bit of a swooning love. Don''t delay the real matter. After all, no one likes to lose a dowry and send an irrelevant person to marry.


    With that, Lin Mengya went straight away.


    The two maidens hiding behind her also bowed their heads and walked closely, so as not to have another conflict with this irritable Miss Jun.


    "You, you! Wait for me!"


    Jun Rongrong stamped his foot reluctantly.


    When she cried to her mother to complain, the old lady, who was also angry, rarely lowered her face and scolded her daughter.


    "Cry, cry, cry! Your mother, I''m not dead yet. Who are you mourning for?"


    Jun Rongrong cried even more bitterly.


    Finally, the old lady who couldn''t beat her daughter could only sigh, but her face was still gloomy.


    "Come on, what do you like again? Rongrong, can''t you be honest and let me save some heart?"


    Jun Rongrong sobbed and told his mother about the loss he had suffered in Lin Mengya''s hand.


    But the old lady''s reaction was not as angry as she expected.


    But after pondering for a moment, he said with some blame: "didn''t I tell you not to annoy her? Besides, a while ago, you didn''t say that she gave you a valuable silk and satin. Why didn''t you pay attention to you?"


    Jun Rongrong glanced and said discontentedly, "what precious silk and satin is clearly the junk she used to send beggars. Mom, do you really want to let this little bitch run the house and spend our money?"

 Chapter 2722

    After all, Jun Rongrong still can''t let go of the Jinshan and Yinshan of the Zhao family.


    Although she knows she can''t get a big head, people are always dissatisfied.


    She felt that she thought very thoroughly. Her mother was in charge with others. In the future, she could always get different property.


    That''s why she has been secretly trying to put her mother in power.


    The old lady thought for a moment before she looked at her daughter.


    "Rongrong, tell me, did you get involved with that surname before?"


    Jun Rongrong was stunned. Then his expression was a little unnatural, but he forced himself to argue: "she took the initiative to come to the door and said she wanted to honor your mother through me. Besides, whether that surname could enter the door is not a matter of your old man''s words..."


    The more she said, the more confused she was.


    Sure enough, when the old lady heard her answer, she couldn''t help but hate iron and steel and said, "didn''t I say that you should take less part in Duan''s affairs? You are so kind as that woman? Bah, she is the same as Fang Rao. If I can''t restrain her now and wait for her to enter the door later, our mother''s life is not as good as before!"


    The old lady has been in the back house all her life, and her eyes think they are still poisonous.


    Although Fang Rao is smart and capable, she is a very measured person.


    Although I hate each other, I have benefited a lot over the years.


    But this Duan Shi, ah, can hide it from others, but can''t hide it from her eyes.


    As long as Duan entered the door and really mastered her son, he was afraid that she and her daughter would have no money to make.


    Junrongrong''s heart sank and was a little flustered. She begged my mother to think of a way to keep her wealth.


    The old lady didn''t say anything before. After thinking for a long time, she looked at her daughter carefully up and down with her eyes.


    "I heard that you like the boy from your family?"


    Suddenly, his mother pierced his little careful thought, and Jun Rongrong''s face turned red with shame.


    She rubbed the corners of her clothes with her fingers and hung her head, showing the delicate state of her little daughter''s house.


    The old lady''s eyes flashed a light and carefully weighed the pros and cons with her daughter.


    "The Zhao family''s kid looks good, but he''s not very calm. But no wonder he''s still young. I remember he should be a few years younger than you?"


    Junrongrong immediately looked up and hurriedly added, "we''re not much different. We''re only three years old!"


    "Look at you. You''re so anxious that you can even find out the age of others?" The old lady made fun of her daughter and nodded.


    "Well, that''s right. It''s said that a junior holds a gold brick. I know my own girl. If you marry him, you can really help him take it back."


    Listen to my voice, does she agree with her mind?


    Jun Rongrong was overjoyed. A few red flowers also floated on his originally not very excellent face, but he had a different posture.


    "In fact, my daughter doesn''t just see that he is a young talent. My daughter heard that he will inherit his brother''s position in the future. If my daughter marries him, I''d better remind him from time to time. Don''t forget the painstaking cultivation of my brother."


    The old lady was more satisfied with this.


    She took a sip of tea, which comforted her heart.


    "You''re a smart man. Indeed, if he marries you, we''ll be closer. Although there''s a difference in seniority, you''re not the Zhao family after all, and outsiders can''t say anything about you. It''s just that we should be careful about this matter."


    Although junrongrong can''t wait, she also knows that her mother is right.


    "As for that elegant girl, don''t look for her bad luck. I think it''s good for her to help us suppress Duan. Anyway, she always has to go. If Duan wants to make a comeback, he must listen to us."


    The old lady felt that she had planned strategies and had mastered everything in her hand.


    But I didn''t know their mother''s movements, and none of them could escape Lin Mengya''s eyes and ears.


    The next day, she received the news that junrongrong invited Zhao to have a chat in her yard.


    "Isn''t miss Jun too bold? She invites an outsider into her boudoir day and night. If she puts it outside, spitting Xingzi will drown her." Cairu sighed.


    Lin Mengya felt less surprised.


    "It would be bad to invite him to dinner, but it''s just to invite Zhao Pei to dinner. Besides, it''s nothing to have Zhao Zifei accompany you."


    She''s doing the accounting.


    During this time, the Zhao family spent a lot, coupled with the sudden snow disaster, in addition to the things to be used in the house, according to the Convention, the house still had to take out part of the money to help the people in the city.


    Fortunately, there are examples of these things in previous years, but in order to let aunt Fang take over quickly, she still sorted out the accounts quickly and well according to her own habits.


    Cairu gave her a hand next to her. When she heard the speech, she couldn''t help whispering, "this Zhao Zifei is really powerful. It''s only a few days before he came out and jumped again."


    Lin Mengya smiled. "Zhao Zifei didn''t have the same heart with his mother. Besides, the mistake of smoking and poison was originally on his mother. In fact, he wasn''t much affected."


    However, if Mrs. Duan knew, she couldn''t tell what she would think.


    Well, let them fight in their dens so as not to affect others.


    The wind and snow that had stopped for a day struck again in the evening.


    The sky was so dark that people seemed out of breath.


    Long Tianyu has officially returned to Zhao''s house when the snow stopped.


    The yard was still the same one, but fortunately, he received a message from his men that his wife would come secretly to reunite with him in the middle of the night.


    From entering the house, he sat in a wheelchair and kept looking at the door.


    But the lady didn''t look forward to it, but she looked forward to Duan ruxuan, whose face was full of fake joy.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked impatiently in a slightly cold voice.


    At that time, Ru Xuan trembled and suddenly lowered her head and bit her lips.


    "You still blame me, don''t you? But I really can''t decide this..."


    Long Tianyu rubbed his eyebrows.


    He really couldn''t figure out what gave her the illusion that he had to marry her.


    "Stop, I have to say it several times before you understand. I saved you just on the way. You don''t have to blame yourself. Moreover, the Zhao family has paid back your kindness to save you, and we''ve cleared up now. In the future, you don''t have to come to see me. As soon as the snow stops, my family will come back to pick me up."


    Duan ruxuan held back her tears, but sat in front of her.


    "Only you and I are outsiders in this mansion. Grandpa, I really don''t know what to do."


    She showed her watery eyes, and her snow-white shell teeth gently bit her delicate red lips. The whole person looked both beautiful and innocent.


    If it were an ordinary man, I''m afraid she would have aroused a desire for protection by now.


    However, the man in front of him stopped talking about pity and cherish jade. Her beauty didn''t even enter people''s eyes at all. Instead, she was crying and annoying.


    "I don''t know what you should do. It''s getting late. Hurry up and I''ll have a rest."


    Long Tianyu rushed people impolitely and almost didn''t start directly.


    But unexpectedly, Ru Xuan burst into tears.


    "Wu Wu, Grandpa, only you can help Ru Xuan now. If you don''t care about me, I might as well die."


    Is this threatening him?


    Duan ruxuan, who is deeply trapped in her emotions, doesn''t know that she inadvertently violated men''s taboos.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I care about your life and death?"


    Although the timbre after camouflage is not very durable to listen to, this sentence reveals a slight chill.


    Duan ruxuan looked at the man with innocent eyes.


    "You, you..." She couldn''t say it anyway. Since the other party saved her once, she should save her for the second time.


    "Now, leave at once and don''t let me say it again."


    Duan ruxuan was secretly frightened by the dangerous smell of men.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    Since this man saved her once, shouldn''t he have deep love for her, love and hate?


    As long as he is slightly wronged, he should share his worries for himself in order to show his ability, shouldn''t he?


    Why did he act like he really hated himself?


    Duan ruxuan, who had always been unfavourable in front of men, was confused for the first time.


    However, intuition still let her get back a life. Before long Tianyu was really angry, she left the room in a panic.


    "Trouble." Thin lips spit out these two words.


    "Who told you that you had to save the United States by heroes? How about this'' return '', are you satisfied?"


    In the night, Lin Mengya came in the snow.


    Long Tianyu only felt that his eyes were bright, and he couldn''t wait to slide his wheelchair in front of her.


    "Why don''t you wear more when you come here at this time? It''s slippery on the road. You can walk slowly so as not to fall down."


    The gentle and patient instructions are quite different from those just now.


    Lin Mengya smiled, took off her hat on her cloak and showed her smiling face.


    "I have to go back later. I just came to see you. I''ve asked someone to add more charcoal stoves and quilts to you. Remember not to catch cold when you sleep at night."


    As soon as she had to go, the boss of long Tianyu was not happy.


    The warm big hand held her cold fingers, and she didn''t like Ru Xuan.


    "But because of that woman? It doesn''t matter. She probably has a bad brain. There''s really nothing between me and her."


    "I know. I was just listening, but how could Ru Xuan rashly ask you for help?" She asked with some curiosity.


    Because of that troubled woman, his daughter-in-law was frozen for nothing!


    Long Tianyu rubbed her hand and didn''t want to mention the trouble at all.


    "Who knows what kind of wind she smokes! I will never see her in the future. Every time she comes, it must be bad."


    This careful man!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help bending her lips, took out her hand and nodded his eyebrows.

 Chapter 2723

    "Why did she come to you? Don''t you know? The movements of the Zhao family have long been under your control?"


    Lin Mengya just felt a little funny.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what''s wrong with her man, but she knows better than anyone.


    But when it comes to her, this guy doesn''t hold it tightly in his hand for a rainy day.


    Long Tianyu was not angry when she was exposed. She just held her waist and played tricks.


    "I only care about what is related to my wife. Other people are none of my business."


    Lin Mengya bent her lips in a good mood and generously dropped a kiss on long Tianyu''s forehead.


    "Then you keep it here. I''ll come and see you tomorrow."


    Although reluctant, long Tianyu still couldn''t bear to embarrass her.


    Moreover, he was more worried about whether his wife would be frozen when he went back and forth in the wind and snow. He wrapped her layer by layer with his cloak to make sure that there would not be a trace of wind. Only then did he send the man to the door.


    Lin Mengya turned around and smiled at him.


    Even though the cold wind swept through, long Tianyu only felt his heart warm.


    It was not until the snow from the sky covered the footprints left by his wife that he closed the doors and windows and returned to the charcoal stove.


    Since his wife''s intention, he will not live up to it.


    Before long, a man came into his house quietly under the wind and snow.


    "You''ll still enjoy it. This kind of ghost weather is killing me!"


    The man shook off the snow. Listening to the tone, he was very familiar with long Tianyu.


    The latter just looked at him, picked up the kettle on the charcoal stove and poured a cup of boiling water for the other party.


    "Hiss - alas, I didn''t expect me to do such a big thing for you. In the end, you only gave me a glass of white water."


    The other party deliberately smacked his mouth. The water vapor melted the ice residue hanging on his eyebrow, revealing the original stiff sword eyebrow, but the eyes were an uncommon dark blue.


    "It''s really tasteless. Do you have any wine?"


    Long Tianyu''s attitude towards this person is also quite direct.


    "Want to drink? How''s it going for me?"


    The other party smiled and took out a wrinkled rag bag from his arms.


    Nuo nuzui looked a little disgusted, but in the deep blue pupil, he was a little proud.


    "There will be things I can''t do if I come out. Look, there are all the things you want. But I''m more and more curious about how you relate to those people."


    Long Tianyu warned the other party not to pry into his affairs with his eyes. Then he picked up the cloth bag on the table and unfolded it.


    There is only a thin list in it, but the price of this thing is not cheap.


    Although sitting in front of him was a group of divine thieves who claimed to have never missed, Rao had such unpredictable stealing skills. He also lost more than ten brothers in the family to get the roster.


    He turned over carefully, and his tight face eased a little.


    After putting the register away, he turned and looked at the man in front of him.


    "There''s no problem with the roster. I''ve sent someone to send your remuneration to your people."


    Money and goods are cleared. Although the other party has lost a lot of people, this is also the price they set before. I think the other party has been prepared for it.


    But in the face of such generous customers, men''s curiosity is getting stronger and stronger.


    "What''s the use of this thing? Don''t get me wrong. I just think you bought such a register at such a high price


    It''s not very cost-effective. Well, do you have any other tasks? This time, I''ll give you a 10% discount. How about it? "


    Although the other party smiled, long Tianyu was still full of vigilance.


    But the man in front of him has extraordinary skills. It''s really useful for him to keep it.


    After thinking for a while, he slowly opened his mouth and asked, "how''s your lightness skill?"


    The other party raised his eyebrows, as if insulted by his question.


    "I''m the most powerful Kungfu thief. How about my lightness skill? So, even if you grow three legs, you won''t want to catch up with me."


    Long Tianyu was not angry when he was hurt by someone''s leg.


    But he just gave a faint "Oh", as if he had just asked casually.


    At this moment, it was the other party''s turn to feel itchy like a cat in his heart.


    "What do you want me to do? Well, although I can''t lower the price, we can discuss other things."


    Long Tianyu glanced at him, "indeed, the price is fair."


    It means that his waist is thick, just like those three melons and two dates.


    The man realized that, well, it should be his five mouth block just now, which made the master unhappy.


    At that moment, he immediately raised a flattering smile.


    "Oh, you see, it''s so cold that I can''t speak. I mean, I have a little advantage in this field. No way, people like us are born to do this. If we don''t have the ability to protect our lives, how can we do things for a master like you in the future?"


    Long Tianyu smiled, but the other party didn''t dare to relax.


    "I have nothing important to entrust to you, but I hope you can help me run errands these days."


    "If you tell me, I''ll do it."


    Long Tianyu nodded with satisfaction.


    When the thief knew that his task was to be a messenger for their husband and wife, he almost wanted to slap himself.


    This job not only exhausted him, but also made him feel that he should hurry to find a woman to start a family.


    Those two men came to torture him!


    "The snow is really heavy. Fortunately, the girl let us make full preparations in advance. Otherwise, I''m afraid many people have to freeze to death in this city."


    The stewards in charge of coming and answering described the outside situation to her while flattering her.


    In fact, the ancient people rarely have such extremely bad weather in winter.


    But therefore, in the face of such a blizzard, we will always face life-threatening because of insufficient preparation.


    Lin Mengya grew up in the north and has much more experience than them in this regard.


    At the place where the city was closed by heavy snow, people braved the snow and brought back a lot of charcoal for heating.


    If the details are saved, it will be enough for most people in the city to survive these days.


    Therefore, the whole family admired her even more.


    "Well, you should pay more attention to the materials for the winter. Remember, you must not take the opportunity to drive up prices, or you will force people to die. If people are forced to the extreme, they will resist. There will be trouble at that time, but there will be no way to recover it."


    Fortunately, the power of her former Liwei is still there. These people know that she is not easy to provoke and dare not fool at will.


    The light of the snow outside is a little dazzling, which makes the light inside the house dim.


    She rubbed her eyebrows, put down her bookkeeping pen and decided to go to elder Zhao.


    Now, all the passages in the city have been blocked by heavy snow. And there are so many things inside and outside the house. Now is the best time to let aunt Fang come back.


    After all, she is only a guest, and some things have to be decided by the real master of the Zhao family.


    Along the way, there were snow sweepers everywhere, but when she got to the study, she threw herself into the air.


    "Where''s uncle?"


    She asked the snow sweeper in the yard.


    The man immediately answered her respectfully.


    "Something happened to Miss Duan earlier, and the master hurried with her."


    Duan ruxuan?


    I harassed her man last night. Why are you busy today?


    Intuition told her that it might have something to do with Duan ruxuan''s request to long Tianyu last night.


    But she wanted to talk to elder Zhao later, but at the gate of her yard, she met elder Zhao with an angry face.


    The other party was a little surprised to see her, but she spoke anxiously before she asked.


    "Go, come with me. I''m afraid someone will die later."


    Lin Mengya was surprised. "Human life? What happened?"


    Elder Zhao couldn''t say anything. He just urged her to follow her.


    As a distinguished guest of Mrs. Duan, Duan ruxuan''s residence is next to Mrs. Duan''s yard.


    Before she entered the door, she heard bursts of crying inside.


    When I entered the door, I only saw that it was a cold day, but Mrs. Duan stood in the yard with a calm face and couldn''t even wear a cloak.


    This is a big event!


    "Aunt, you have to decide for my lady!"


    In front of Mrs. Duan, there are many maid women kneeling.


    Mrs. Duan frowned, her jade hands clenched into fists, and her lip line was also tight, as if she was holding a great anger.


    "Who else can I be? You are so brave that you dare to hide such a big thing from me!"


    Lin Mengya is still confused.


    Suddenly, Duan ruxuan rushed out of the house crying.


    In the past, she has always been exquisite, but now she is dishevelled, and she is even wearing a thin skirt.


    In such cold weather, it is also shivering with cold.


    But she couldn''t care so much. She knelt down in front of Mrs. Duan and lost her color.


    "Aunt, I really didn''t mean it. Please help me!"


    In the face of her niece who had high hopes in front of her, Mrs. Duan was extremely angry.


    She mercilessly pulled Duan ruxuan''s hand away, and her eyes were already determined.


    "I can''t help you, Ru Xuan. You know how much I trust you. But you took advantage of my trust in you and humiliated me. Since you did this, you should bear the consequences."


    She turned to sigh, as if she couldn''t bear to see her abusing herself and put aside her eyes.


    "Help your young lady up. She is already a person with body. She can''t stand such cold."


    Lin Mengya''s heart burst. She really didn''t see that Miss Duan still has such ability.


    Unmarried pregnancy? Who is the child''s father? How long have you been pregnant?


    No.


    Duan ruxuan hasn''t been here long, and isn''t she going to marry Zhao Zifei.


    Can''t they help but cook the raw rice?


    Her brain hole is wide open here, but Duan ruxuan is crying miserably over there.


    "No! Aunt, it''s not like this. I, I have also been cheated..."

 Chapter 2724

    Duan ruxuan over there has become a tearful person. Although Lin Mengya sighs a little, she doesn''t want to see the excitement.


    He gently pulled elder Zhao''s sleeve, lowered his voice and asked, "is this why you called me?"


    She was a little embarrassed. "I really don''t think it''s suitable to come forward."


    She disagrees with Mrs. Duan. Who doesn''t know?


    Besides, even if Duan ruxuan is pregnant with Zhao Zifei''s flesh and blood, it''s just that Mrs. Duan should go out in person.


    But elder Zhao''s face was a little heavy. For a moment, Lin Mengya suddenly had a frightening guess.


    "Her child, can''t be..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhao Chang honestly couldn''t resist and blocked her next words.


    "Since it''s not yours, why did you ask me to come?" Lin Mengya became more and more confused.


    Elder Zhao took a complicated look at Duan ruxuan''s stomach.


    Perhaps it was too embarrassing. Mrs. Duan still had a cold face and took Duan ruxuan into the room.


    The cry inside was intermittent. In the ice and snow, it sounded inexplicably sad.


    Lin Mengya felt sensitively that Zhao Changlao seemed to be trying to control his emotions.


    Are you worried? No, she felt like some kind of fear.


    Elder Zhao looked at the white sky.


    "There is a legend in the ancient family that ''winter snow eats babies''. There was such a heavy snow about ten years ago."


    He fell into a memory.


    When Lin Mengya heard these words, she felt a little cool for no reason.


    "Every snow disaster, those unborn or newly born babies will die inexplicably. The same was true ten years ago. All children under the age of one in the city were not spared."


    Elder Zhao held his hand.


    As the city Lord and the elder of the ancient clan, he can do nothing about such a disaster.


    Lin Mengya tried to explain it in a scientific way.


    "The temperature has dropped sharply, and you are not ready for winter in the north. In a hurry, children and pregnant women are also the most vulnerable people. But there should be no problem this year. After all, I have been prepared before that."


    But elder Zhao was not so confident.


    "None." There was a strong and deep sadness in his eyes.


    "All the ancient families had no children in that year."


    Lin Mengya only felt that her heart seemed to be pulled hard by something.


    "All the children under one year old didn''t survive the snow disaster."


    Elder Zhao closed his eyes and remembered the helpless look of the people when he met the snow disaster last time.


    At that time, he and his wife were newly married. Although his wife had not forgiven him, she couldn''t help helping those who lost their children with him.


    He will never forget that on the third day after his wife gathered all the children together, those young children gradually lost their breath in their parents'' arms.


    The woman who was about to become a mother cried for his help, but although he tried all his means, the once fresh life finally turned into a pool of blood.


    Not only him, but also all the owners of the ancient family. Every snow disaster brings more than a cold threat.


    Lin Mengya felt worried just thinking about it.


    She took a long breath and asked, "so you want me to help keep Duan ruxuan''s baby?"


    Elder Zhao said solemnly, "that''s her own decision. I just


    I want to ask you to help me find out the secret of "winter snow eats babies."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and didn''t directly agree. Instead, she asked, "Why me? I don''t have so much ability. Elder Zhao thinks highly of me."


    But elder Zhao insisted this time.


    "No! From the first time I saw you, I had a faint feeling. Maybe my doubts over the years will be answered in you."


    Oh, are you ready to rely on her?


    "Elder Zhao, I think you''ve thought too much. How can I have an answer to something you can''t understand? You''d better ask someone else."


    She doesn''t feel so clever.


    What the ancient people haven''t figured out for years, she can find the answer as soon as she comes?


    You''re kidding.


    "I know you won''t easily agree, but I can tell you clearly that if you solve the puzzle, maybe you can get more information about the ancient family''s secret treasures."


    She stopped and looked back coldly at elder Zhao who had rushed to the hospital.


    "What I am most afraid of is the threat of others. Although I want to get the ancient family''s secret treasure, I want to get it by myself."


    The ambition in her words is very persuasive.


    Elder Zhao secretly shouted bad.


    He was also in a hurry to make the other party mistakenly think he was luring her.


    Thinking of this, he immediately changed the subject.


    "You misunderstood. In fact, I want to say..."


    Elder Zhao''s words were not finished, but her face suddenly changed.


    "I''m going out right now. If you have anything to say, come back."


    Before the other party asked, she had already run away with Cairu.


    Out of the Zhao family, Lin Mengya hurriedly got into the carriage parked at the back door.


    "Faster!"


    The nearby Cairu was also anxious, but she didn''t forget to comfort her.


    "Safety is still the first. Don''t worry, master. Mo Yan, there is Bai Su taking care of him. There will be no problem."


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist and looked nervous.


    Just now, she suddenly changed her face when she heard the whistle from the people around Mo Yan.


    The whistle was very penetrating, short and urgent, and could not be heard by anyone except her.


    Because that''s the emergency survival band specially set by Xiaoyao for the two children.


    Such a whistle can spread far, but it will not arouse the suspicion of others, and can be transmitted to her ears anytime and anywhere.


    And this whistle represents that Mo Yan''s life is in danger!


    The carriage was fast. Fortunately, the coachman''s skills were excellent. Otherwise, if he ran wildly in such a slippery street, he would only destroy the car and hurt people.


    She couldn''t wait for the car to stop and jumped down at once.


    "Hiss -"


    There was a sharp pain in her ankle, but she couldn''t care about her injury and limped to the yard.


    "What about Mo Yan? How''s the child?"


    She asked as soon as she entered the door, but before anyone could speak, she hurried into the room.


    In the house, in addition to the white Su guarding by the bed, there are Fang Rao and long QingHan.


    At the moment, she could see no one but the child in her eyes.


    "Mo Yan!"


    She was like a dying beast, and every word seemed to burn her hard work.


    The whole man rushed to the bedside, and his face was a little whiter than blood.


    Lying on the bed is her heart


    Liver.


    "Mother is coming, mother is coming, don''t be afraid."


    Her hands trembled, and she had long lost her usual calmness.


    "Master, don''t panic first. I detected that the vital characteristics of Mo Yan''s brother are still stable. He should be fine."


    In the system, Xiaoyao is a little anxious.


    When Mo Yan entered the detectable range, he detected the other party''s vital signs.


    What''s bad is Lin Mengya.


    "Master, you still have one in your stomach! You should calm down first. If you are too excited, it will hurt the baby in your stomach!"


    There is a careless master, but he is busy.


    One side is Mo Yan and the other is the baby. He can''t let go of any one and is under his close monitoring.


    Lin Mengya''s consciousness had been stripped off and slowed down for a long time before she heard the voice in her ear.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t taken him out to play with the snow, the child wouldn''t have been ill."


    Aunt Fang''s voice was full of remorse.


    Lin Mengya looked at the child''s pale face and cold fingertips, which began to warm up slightly.


    "Little medicine, what about Mo Yan?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "All vital signs are very stable, the data is slowly picking up, and there is no life danger for the time being."


    Although the monitoring data of small drugs are very accurate, Lin Mengya is still a little worried.


    The medicine brought by the teacher can indeed slow down the incidence of Mo Yan, but it can''t alleviate his symptoms.


    Last time, the child just had no breath, and he could slow down after a while.


    But this time, she obviously felt that Mo Yan''s symptoms were more severe than last time.


    If it goes on like this, maybe one time, the child will die or brain death.


    "I see. I don''t blame you for this. You go out first and Bai Su will stay."


    For the fact that she was able to speak, everyone fell into uneasiness about the onset of Mo Yan before they had time to express their surprise.


    Lin Mengya picked up Mo Yan and leaned against the bed.


    The breathing of the little body in his arms is still very weak, but it has been much more regular.


    But the low temperature almost took away half of her life.


    "What happened before Mo Yan got sick?" She asked.


    Although she and her teacher don''t know the cause of Mo Yan''s illness, all the diseases don''t happen for no reason.


    If you want to cure Mo Yan, you must thoroughly understand the law of his onset.


    After all, she let the careful Bai Su always follow Mo Yan and record all his words and deeds.


    Seeing this, Bai Su also recalled all the details today.


    "Today, as usual, the little master got up and read with his highness Qi for a while. However, the little master quarreled that the room was too stuffy and wanted to go out to play with the snow. Later, Mrs. Zhao sent a pair of small cotton boots and a thick cotton coat and hat. When she heard that the little master was going out to play, she wanted to take him for a while."


    Speaking of this, Bai Su felt a little guilty.


    She didn''t want Mo Yan to go out. However, the child was so poor that he looked at him with big watery eyes and repeatedly promised her that he would never be frozen.


    She was also dizzy, so she thought it would be all right for a while.


    But I didn''t want to. I almost killed the little master.


    "Master, it''s my bad care. Please punish me." She knelt on the ground and willingly asked for punishment.


    "Get up quickly. All right, you''re not to blame."

 Chapter 2725

    Lin Mengya has never been a temper who likes to annoy others. She just watched her child get sick, so she was in a hurry.


    However, after Mo Yan''s situation stabilized, she also found her reason.


    The small body breathing in her arms also returned to normal, turned over habitually, arched in her arms, found a comfortable position, buried her small face in Lin Mengya''s arms and fell asleep again.


    But this time, he won''t lose his breath quietly.


    But that doesn''t mean the child is safe.


    Lin Mengya put Mo Yan gently on the bed.


    Next to him, Bai Su covered him lightly, and the two withdrew to talk.


    "Besides playing with the snow, what''s his diet these days?"


    Lin Mengya''s sight could not leave from the small figure behind the curtain.


    Bai Su also has no details. He can speak eloquently after drinking a few more mouthfuls of soup at a meal.


    I really tried my best.


    However, the disease came strange. She let her and her teacher rack their brains and couldn''t think of the reason why Mo Yan was ill.


    While they were talking, Fang Rao came over carefully outside.


    She still blames herself a little.


    Especially when he knew that Xiao Moyan might get sick, he still took his children out to play with the snow.


    She was a little chatty and felt a little uncomfortable.


    It seems that she still doesn''t know how to be a mother.


    His own children are like this. His adopted son is crooked and implicates other people''s children.


    "Aunt Fang doesn''t have to feel too guilty. I know it has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Mengya wondered if her attitude had made aunt Fang misunderstand something.


    But when the latter heard this, his eyes became red.


    "You blame me. If something happens to the child, I should lose my life."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know aunt Fang''s heart knot.


    Holding each other''s hand, her tone was firm and gentle.


    "I know you really like him. Although Mo Yan''s situation is special, I don''t want us to treat him as a porcelain doll. Even if he can''t be cured in the end, I also want to be happy in the rest of his time, not trembling."


    Fang Rao''s mood was not much better because of her enlightenment.


    As a mother, although she hasn''t raised her children herself, who can be a mother and watch her children die?


    She wiped the tears on her face, held Lin Mengya''s hand and sat down.


    "Tell me, is it related to Mo Yan''s condition that you are looking for the ancient family''s secret treasure?"


    Lin Mengya was surprised, but she nodded.


    She guessed what aunt Fang meant, but she shook her head.


    "I know this in my heart. I won''t give up, son."


    Her front foot refused the solicitation of elder Zhao, and her back foot benefited from Aunt Fang''s sympathy. She couldn''t do such a thing.


    "I know you are a strong man, but the child''s condition can''t be delayed. What''s more, even if I want to help you, what I can do is limited. After all, the ancient family''s secret treasure has not appeared for many years. I don''t know whether it is still there or not."


    Fang Rao intends to help her.


    Even so, Lin Mengya declined.


    "I know, but now I still have the spare power. When I really need aunt Fang''s help, I won''t be polite."


    With her words, Fang Rao''s heart feels better


    Some, the mood also eased a lot.


    After asking for a few words, she saw that Aunt Fang seemed to stop talking and knew it clearly in her heart.


    "Aunt Fang wants to know about the Zhao family?"


    She didn''t directly say elder Zhao, she just said the Zhao family.


    Fang Rao sighed, "I''m always in a restless mood these days. I''ve lived in that place for more than ten years, but it''s not my home. Maybe I should take this opportunity to start a new life."


    If a person has made a decision, he will not be so indecisive and in a dilemma.


    She just saw the wavering in aunt Fang''s heart.


    After thinking about it, she put forward a fairly pertinent suggestion.


    "If aunt Fang really wants to start over, I think at least on Zhao''s side, you have to finish it."


    She told aunt Fang exactly what had happened recently.


    As for the explanation, it''s elder Zhao''s business, which has nothing to do with her.


    However, aunt Fang''s reaction was somewhat unexpected.


    From beginning to end, aunt Fang was calm and even accepted the reality too blandly.


    This puzzled Lin Mengya.


    Is it because she guessed wrong that Aunt Fang doesn''t care about Zhao Changlao at all?


    "Aunt Fang, aren''t you angry?"


    Finally, she couldn''t help asking.


    Aunt Fang just shook her head, and even she saw a bit of relief from Aunt Fang''s eyes.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. I just think this day has finally come."


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Aunt Fang covered her chest.


    She thought her heart was always beating just for her late husband, but even she had to admit that she didn''t feel at all here in the more than ten years with Zhao Yixuan.


    Since she realized that she might change her mind, she was tortured to sleep day and night.


    One side is the lover who will never change until death, and the other is the enemy who loves her deeply.


    No one is more difficult than her.


    That''s why she hurt Zhao Yixuan with a sharp thorn for ten years.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the man insisted.


    Just when she felt that she might not be able to endure, this change was like a decision made by God.


    "Huo Lang has always been the only one in my heart. In this way, I can complete him and he can forget me in the future."


    She spoke so freely, but Lin Mengya read aunt Fang''s eyes with some sadness.


    Is it complete? Or compromise? I''m afraid only aunt Fang herself knows this.


    "I don''t think elder Zhao likes Mrs. Duan." Lin Mengya said.


    She''s just stating the facts.


    In fact, elder Zhao doesn''t just like Mrs. Duan. They are more like old enemies than old lovers.


    But aunt Fang''s mind has been determined, and she can''t persuade her in three or two words.


    "Like it or not, after all, they have an old relationship, and he should give the mother and son a place."


    Fang Rao has planned.


    "But whether they rekindle their old love or are ungrateful, it has nothing to do with me. I just have to get back what I deserve."


    That''s Holland''s only legacy.


    Over the years, she has devoted herself to management, which secretly unites those who have the same experience as her and secretly organizes a small force.


    And after


    The operation of these people, the property left by Huolang, has now become a considerable wealth.


    Mrs. Zhao can let her in this position, but she left all those things to their son.


    Lin Mengya also knows that there is no way to persuade, but some things can only be made clear after meeting.


    "Well, now is a good opportunity. But if you suddenly appear, I''m afraid you''ll scare elder Zhao''s friends."


    You can go back, but if a "dead" person suddenly comes back to life, wouldn''t he be scared to death?


    Of course, Lin Mengya''s lies about bringing the dead back to life are not useless.


    But at least there must be a process, and those people are not stupid and not so easy to deceive.


    Therefore, she had laid a small foreshadowing for this day.


    That night, Lin Mengya returned to Zhao''s house in good faith.


    As the acting housekeeper of the Zhao family, plus she has to be responsible for the heating work in the city, so her frequent access to the Zhao house will not arouse the suspicion of interested people.


    But that night, the Zhao family began to make ghosts.


    Some people say that when he got up at night, he saw a dark figure walking in front of him, but when he went after him, he found that there was nothing there.


    The strangest thing is that there are no other people''s footprints on the snow without passing through the calf.


    Others said that last night he heard someone crying outside intermittently.


    He still couldn''t find the person who cried, but he found a few blood red ice drops on the snow, which looked like blood and tears


    Such strange events came out almost overnight.


    After three or four days of tossing and turning for so many times, rumors gradually came out again.


    This time, it was still the soul of the first lady.


    And it''s getting worse and worse. Unexpectedly, some people say that the first lady is looking for a replacement for the dead ghost.


    In a word, it''s strange and inexplicable. Just listening to one ear, you''ll feel cold on your back, as if you were stared at by something.


    "I quit!"


    These days, the ghostly thief complained in tears.


    The couple are just playing with him!


    In the middle of the night, it was windy and snowy. Everyone was lying in a warm quilt. He was so unlucky that he didn''t get a rest and had to go out to play tricks.


    He has been frozen stiff these days.


    If it goes on like this, he will become a ghost, frozen ghost!


    Lin Mengya was also not very interesting and handed her a small box of ointment and a bottle of medicinal oil.


    "What you fear most when you do this kind of work is that your limbs are frozen stiff. These two things you often use will increase your blood circulation and are not easy to frostbite."


    She was kind, but long Tianyu''s stingy guy immediately showed a look of dissatisfaction on his face.


    He doesn''t know. His wife made it herself.


    Oh, even the guy with three legged Kung Fu?


    The thief immediately raised his smiling face and hurriedly accepted the gift from the lady.


    "Thank you, madam. Oh, you are a perfect match for your highness. It''s a great honor for a generous and kind person to work for you two."


    A rainbow fart boasted that long Tianyu''s face was better.


    It''s just ointment. What he eats now is carefully prepared by his wife. Others can''t have this treatment.


    Forget it, let him go.


    The thief who has no idea that he has been on the edge of life and death, just feels that the room is suddenly warm?

 Chapter 2726

    "Have you done everything my wife told you to do?"


    Long Tianyu asked with an eyebrow.


    Although the other party''s death penalty can be avoided, he can''t always get in the way between himself and ya''er.


    But the thief didn''t have much experience in this field. He quickly nodded and said all his efforts in the past few days.


    "Madam, don''t worry. Now the Zhao family is in a panic. I''m afraid if there is a little trouble, they will be frightened. Do you want to continue?"


    In fact, except for the cold point, the job is still very simple.


    Although there are many people in the Zhao family, they are generally not brave.


    He didn''t know it was because Lin Mengya had paved well before.


    Now the Zhao family thinks that the first lady''s soul is not peaceful, so they come out again and again.


    Coupled with the cooperation of the thief, the rumors became more realistic and people had to believe it.


    Lin Mengya thought and finally let him go.


    The other party was a little happy, but she added that he might work overtime at any time. After that, the man immediately looked depressed. The speed of changing his face was really out of reach.


    "Is this man yours, too?" Lin Mengya just thinks this guy is interesting.


    Long Tianyu shook and told the origin of the thief.


    "This is what their family is born to eat. Men, women, young and old all have the unique skill of stealing. But they have disappeared in recent years. Unexpectedly, they are hidden in the ancient family."


    "They all make a living by stealing?" Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    After all, such a thing can''t be on the table. She doesn''t think the ancient family can accommodate such a skilled thief family.


    If you can''t keep it, you''ll have to be moved clean.


    Long Tianyu shook her head with a smile, but deliberately sold it to her.


    "Why don''t you guess what their ostensible business is?"


    She thought for several times, but long Tianyu was wrong.


    Finally, under the threat of her unique skill "two finger zen", Yu whispered two words in her ear.


    "Divine stick."


    Seeing some confusion in her eyes, long Tianyu further explained.


    "What their family is best at is channeling."


    In response, she couldn''t help sighing "high" in her heart.


    Since ancient times, those so-called shenpo Wuhan have used various means to deceive believers, so as to achieve the purpose of collecting money.


    Like this kind of thief skill, without saying anything else, they can quietly sneak into other people''s homes and can detect a lot of privacy.


    In this way, what they say will not be more credible?


    But who could have thought that the seemingly noble and sacred master was actually a thief who was good at opening the door and entering the house?


    This move is simply too clever!


    Seeing the shock on his wife''s face, long Tianyu bent his lips.


    He took the opportunity to pinch his wife''s small face and couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Alas, compared with your amateur, someone else''s professional is better."


    Lin Mengya turned around and pinched the meat around his waist angrily.


    "I was forced, not to cheat money."


    Long Tianyu likes to see her lively and vivid expression. Moreover, the pain is no different to him than being bitten by mosquitoes.


    It''s just a bigger mosquito.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that her family is just a mosquito in each other''s heart. If she knows, she must let each other taste her powerful hand Kung Fu.


    But these days, the Zhao family is scared to death. The atmosphere is tense. A little wind and grass will cause many people''s fear.


    It seems that it''s time for Aunt Fang to come back.


    In the long silent night, except for the occasional footsteps of a patrol guard, the doors of all courtyards were closed.


    Since the rumor of being haunted, even the guards with martial arts skills have been frightened every time they come out, not to mention those ordinary people.


    Because when Lin Mengya opened the back door, she brought aunt Fang in smoothly.


    Along the way, they walked unhindered, and soon their footprints would be covered by heavy snow.


    In Zhao Yixuan''s study, he was pacing back and forth. He looked happy for a while and painful for a while. The whole person was very divided.


    Until there was a slight noise outside, he couldn''t help but rush out when he came to the door.


    In the empty yard, Zhao Yixuan suddenly saw his wife wearing a black cloak.


    He stood at the door. The wind, snow and cold were instantly forgotten by him. Under the heaven and earth, there was only the figure approaching slowly.


    "You, you''re back."


    Although he had thousands of words in his heart, he only squeezed out this dry word after all.


    Fang Rao''s face looked very calm. He nodded at him and whispered, "let''s go in quickly."


    Zhao Yixuan seems to have lost his soul. His eyes are staring at Fang Rao like a fool.


    When Lin Mengya saw it, she couldn''t help but curl her mouth.


    It''s over. It''s hopeless.


    I still want to deceive my daughter-in-law. I''m afraid that even if aunt Fang sells him, he will have to happily count money for others.


    In this life, Zhao Chang always doesn''t want to turn over.


    The three sat in the study, and Zhao Yixuan directly moved the charcoal stove to his wife''s face.


    He hurried to pour her hot water. His cautious appearance was really more considerate than serving his mother-in-law.


    Oh, this aged dog food is really choking.


    Lin Mengya secretly make complaints about it, and selectively forget himself as a member of the dog slaughtering army.


    Clearing her throat, she took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Aunt Fang discussed with me before. After all, the real murderer who wanted to poison her has not been found. Therefore, in order not to let the other party notice, she had to cover up the news of her life in this way first, so as not to be unable to explain if she was accidentally seen in the future."


    In fact, aunt Fang understood her plan even if she didn''t say it.


    It''s just that I don''t want to live with elder Zhao. After solving this matter, I just get away for this reason.


    Now she is worried when she sees elder Zhao''s infatuation.


    I don''t know if elder Zhao can accept aunt Fang''s choice. If he can''t accept it, will he be self defeating and become a forced pally or something.


    Years of experience told her not to underestimate the old bully''s uncle.


    Once you go crazy, you can play better than young people.


    Moreover, according to the thoughts of elder Zhao''s aunt, I''m afraid aunt Fang must be as difficult as heaven if she wants to get away.


    Zhao Yixuan still looked at his wife affectionately.


    "I listen to madam. Madam, I''ve wronged you for a while. There''s a fairly hidden secret room under my study. I''ve arranged it all. Why don''t we go and have a look? If there''s anything missing, I''ll buy it for you in time."


    Aunt fang had no doubt about him. Out of consideration for safety, she accepted


    Elder Zhao''s proposal.


    Sitting next to Lin Mengya, she felt her eyelids jump.


    It''s over! It''s over!


    The secret room has been arranged. Are you ready to hide your beauty in the secret room?


    But she can''t remind aunt Fang. She can only try to use her eyes to remind aunt Fang that she must be vigilant.


    "Don''t worry." Aunt Fang smiled gently at her, patted her hand and comforted, "I have made arrangements before I leave. Mo Yan is very safe there."


    She''s not worried about that!


    The warning in her eyes failed, and Lin Mengya sighed in her heart.


    Alas, individuals have their own karma.


    Just let their old couple toss about with each other. Feelings can''t be mixed up by onlookers.


    I have to say that Lin Mengya''s brain hole is still too big.


    It''s not her fault, mainly because Xiaoyao is learning human emotions recently.


    In addition to books, all kinds of stories gather most of the emotional types of human beings.


    Love, hate, resentment, joy, anger and sadness. Stories are telling things, but in fact they are talking about feelings.


    Hateful Xiaoyao happened to see love recently. I don''t know where to turn out many love novels that have been saved before.


    Lin Mengya also wondered why there were so many novels to read because it was clearly the medical system?


    Seeing more, Xiaoyao also began to learn to distinguish all kinds of feelings.


    Recently, he is reading several ancient dog blood abuse articles. He has nothing to do all day and discusses with her why human emotions are so complex.


    Clearly two people in love, why should they torture each other.


    Lin Mengya is also a serious person. Besides, other people''s small medicine also holds an attitude of exploring science.


    This also led to her now, unexpectedly opened so many broken scale brain holes.


    Alas, they are all influenced by their own bear children.


    Finally, elder Zhao took them to visit the secret room together.


    As soon as she opened the door, she felt blinded.


    Is this still the broken secret road I came to last time?


    I saw that the surroundings were not only cleaned cleanly, but also handrails were installed on the corridors on both sides.


    On the wall, there is a bright lamp less than every two meters.


    The whole secret road is not dark at all, but more like a sightseeing corridor.


    Elder Zhao''s mind was glued to his wife. For fear that the other party would be dissatisfied, he quickly introduced him.


    "Although it''s old here, I use new things. There''s also a secret room inside. I''ve separated several rooms for you, not only a bedroom, but also a small study. But the only drawback is that I can''t cook here, but I''ve thought about it. After I went out, I said I''d be busy dealing with the snow disaster in the Zhao family''s territory and won''t starve you."


    Lin Mengya just felt that she had no eyes.


    Before, she thought elder Zhao had a little chance of winning. Now it seems that if aunt Fang gives him a good face, he can continue to work tenaciously.


    But she still make complaints about Tucao.


    It is said that elder Zhao''s aunt doesn''t look like the kind of amorous person who will abandon his wife and children.


    It makes sense to say that he was greedy for the property of the Huo family and aunt Fang''s beauty.


    But now, no matter how well maintained, aunt Fang is no longer fresh and tender.


    The property of the Huo family has been firmly held by Aunt Fang over the years.


    Then why is he so obsessed with each other''s aunt?

 Chapter 2727

    But according to the news she got, after aunt Fang passed the door, elder Zhao put aunt Fang in power under the pressure of her elders.


    Now it seems that the only explanation is that elder Zhao''s aunt is true love.


    She rubbed the middle of her eyebrows. Forget it. No one can explain the feelings clearly.


    There is not much she can do. The key depends on the choice of those two people.


    "Thank you for thinking so carefully, but I''m a disaster here after all. I''ve already decided to live in miss ya''s house. Externally, I say I''m the woman brought by miss ya to serve."


    Fang Rao''s attitude is very polite, but as far as the couple''s relationship is concerned, it seems a little cold.


    Zhao Yixuan was hot-blooded, but he was cold. But just a while ago, his wife was honest with him and promised him that he would give them a chance.


    At that moment, I was a little anxious. I grabbed my wife''s arm and asked carefully, "what don''t you like? I know it wronged you, but I''m more worried about your safety."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Fang Rao was calm, but she took back her hand.


    She turned away and didn''t want to see the deep feeling in his eyes, because it would shake her.


    "I know you did it for my good, but you have found your lover and children after all."


    She bit her teeth and decided to cut the mess with a sharp knife.


    Make it clear to him earlier, and you will be able to sort out your evil relationship with him earlier.


    "I don''t blame you. I believe you had a lot of compulsions like me. Their mother and son probably didn''t live very well these years. You should compensate them.


    Besides, I have found my son. I don''t want the mistakes of that year to continue. "


    She turned and looked at Zhao Yixuan.


    The still beautiful and gentle face seemed to have a relieved smile.


    "Over the years, it''s a pity that you have always been patient with me. It''s just that you and I have no chance after all. I hope you can get what you want in the future."


    These words made Lin Mengya shocking.


    She vowed that if the anger had substance, now she would have been burned by elder Zhao''s anger.


    Oh, my God! Isn''t Aunt Fang afraid that under the temporary anger of elder Zhao, she will block the dungeon and imprison her forever?


    "Master, if I were you, I wouldn''t be busy caring about other people''s lives."


    In the system, Xiaoyao pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and said in a faint tone.


    "If elder Zhao really wants to force Mrs. Zhao to be locked up, you, an eyewitness, will be killed."


    A cold feeling led directly from the celestial cover to the soleplate.


    Mom, can she run now?


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s dilemma, Zhao Yixuan has been in extreme shock.


    He can ignore any other words, but his wife just said she was leaving him!


    "Madam."


    All the blood had faded from his face.


    Those eyes were like a wild animal trapped in a cage, approaching her step by step with the light of despair.


    "You, you said you were leaving me?"


    Just saying it made him feel like a knife in his heart.


    Fang Rao also noticed that there was something wrong with his mood, but she didn''t want to drag on, so she had to nod ruthlessly.


    "Ha ha ha, you''re leaving me!"


    Zhao Yixuan only felt his chest was broken


    A big hole.


    The icy cold quickly eroded his limbs and bones. Now he only feels difficult to breathe. No matter how warm the temperature here is, it can''t warm his heart.


    "I won''t let you leave."


    Emotion, like a total withdrawal, his bitterly repressed predatory nature has become the devil that dominates his heart.


    Fang Rao only felt that the person in front of her was very strange.


    She had never seen him for so many years and could not help feeling a little nervous and afraid.


    "Zhao Yixuan, what do you want to do? You said that as long as I want to leave one day, you will set me free. Do you want to make a mistake?"


    But Zhao Yixuan had lost his reason and had only one idea in his mind.


    Never let her leave. If she leaves, he will have nothing.


    Rather than walk alone, it''s better to trap her in this secret room.


    Thinking of this, elder Zhao''s face suddenly softened.


    But those eyes were red and looked terrible.


    "Ah Rao, it''s snowy outside. Where can you go? Darling, stay here well. Am I not good to you? Even if you want the moon in the sky and flowers in the mirror, I''ll find it for you. Be obedient and don''t leave me."


    The man''s low whisper made Fang enchanting goose bumps at the moment.


    But when she just subconsciously wanted to resist the other party''s hegemony, she heard a hoarse voice coming first.


    "Yes! Elder Zhao is right. Aunt Fang is your home. Since she has returned home, she will not leave."


    Elder Zhao thought that there was someone next to him.


    As soon as I turned my head, those eyes like wild animals locked on her.


    Lin Mengya controlled her expression and calmly walked to Aunt Fang.


    "Aunt Fang, look at you. Even if you are jealous, you can''t joke like this."


    She tried to adjust her tone to make fun of nothing.


    Then he quickly hinted at Aunt Fang with his eyes, and then looked at elder Zhao.


    "Elder Zhao, it''s also your fault. This lady and Zhao Zifei openly entered the house and even occupied aunt Fang''s carefully arranged courtyard. If I were her, I''d be afraid I''d make a fuss to run away from home. Who can stand his partner and don''t know clearly with other women?"


    She deliberately blamed aunt Fang''s departure on her petty temper.


    This matter is like a taboo. As long as it is mentioned, elder Zhao will lose all his reason.


    That''s not good.


    Fang Rao is not stupid. No matter how slow she is, she can understand.


    She just didn''t expect that Zhao Yixuan would have such a strong reaction.


    Somehow, I felt a sigh of relief when I should have felt annoyed and angry.


    She doesn''t know why.


    Zhao Yixuan has been staring at Fang Rao.


    Seeing her flashing eyes and no words to refute, she probably believed 30%.


    With a sigh, he took the initiative to hold his wife''s hand, swept away the stiffness, and even brought some grievances.


    "Believe me, I have nothing to do with their mother and son."


    Fang Rao didn''t know whether she believed it or not. In short, she didn''t say a word.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    She always felt that there was something wrong with elder Zhao''s attitude towards Mrs. Duan''s mother and son. At the right time, she could take advantage of this opportunity to set his words.


    "Elder Zhao, it''s not the big husband who shirks responsibility. Then Zhao Zifei


    It is indeed similar to you in appearance, and you don''t look like a complete stranger to Mrs. Duan. Although aunt Fang is angry with you, you can''t lie to coax her. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Yixuan was even more wronged.


    "I really have nothing to do with her, and Zhao Zifei is more like that person than me!"


    "That man"?


    Suddenly, it was like an aura hitting Lin Mengya.


    by the way!


    Before, in the innermost part of this secret room, they once found a man very similar to Zhao Changlao.


    "But the identity of that person has not been confirmed, and how can you be sure that Zhao Zifei is that person, not yours?"


    "I''ve had a blood test! Our blood doesn''t blend, which is enough to prove that he''s not my child, but there are some things I haven''t figured out."


    He looked at the lady in front of him and begged her sincerely.


    "Can you give me some more time? I really have nothing to do with him."


    Fang Rao didn''t know how to answer, so she could only continue to face each other in silence.


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe in the so-called blood test, but she looked at elder Zhao with some exploration.


    The black horse suddenly killed, the secret room that even the owner of the house doesn''t know, and the corpse of a man who looks similar but lacks an arm


    All the clues point to one answer.


    "Is the man''s body before really your brother? Maybe you two are twins, but later he used your identity to abandon Mrs. Duan''s mother and son, so now they mistakenly think you are him?"


    This is the most reasonable answer she thought.


    Fang Rao also thinks it makes sense, but she has lived in the Zhao family for so many years and has never heard of it.


    But elder Zhao obviously has such a reasonable guess.


    "So I''ve gone to find the steady servant who delivered my mother. Unfortunately, it''s been too long. The people who knew the inside story can hardly be found." He has some regrets.


    That''s true.


    Almost all ancient people had various genetic diseases, which greatly shortened their life span.


    Elder Zhao is at least in his forties.


    The steady woman who delivered him had to be fifty or sixty years old no matter how young she was. Besides, the steady women were much older. From this point of view, it was obvious that the other party had died for many years.


    If it had been twins, there would not be many people who could prove it.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly thought of a person.


    "Old lady! If you really have a twin brother and others don''t know, she should know?"


    Yes, where can anyone know better than a mother?


    But when it came to the old lady, elder Zhao''s face sank.


    "You can''t ask her."


    "And why?" Lin Mengya has some doubts.


    Elder Zhao was gnashing his teeth and said, "if we are really mistaken, as a mother, she can naturally distinguish her children. However, she has been secretly contacting and supporting the mother and son over the years.


    She did everything to get them back, and even drugged me.


    Even if there were twins, she would never tell the truth, and I''m afraid she wouldn''t hide it so tightly with her old woman alone. "


    Even though he didn''t recognize her, he still had some affection for her after all.


    But what the old lady has done over the years has broken his heart.

 Chapter 2728

    Considering the safety of the other aunt, of course, there are plans not to stimulate elder Zhao. Finally, Lin Mengya kindly advised him to agree to live with aunt Fang.


    There was no other reason, but Lin Mengya cleverly took the previous carbon monoxide poisoning as an example.


    Although the basement is safe, it also has a great risk of suffocation because it is not so ventilated.


    As elder Zhao, who almost died under the smoke and poison, he still has some lingering palpitations.


    Even though I was depressed, I could only agree with my teeth.


    But at the same time, he also put forward various conditions.


    For example, his wife has to accompany him to eat at least once a day. No matter what they want to do, they have to accompany him and wait for a series of unequal treaties.


    Of course, Lin Mengya advised aunt Fang to accept it. If the other party reneged when she got it, she would find a reason to lock aunt Fang up.


    However, when she took aunt Fang back to the courtyard and found that everything inside and outside was new, and even two large boxes of clothes suitable for Aunt Fang were added, Lin Mengya suddenly realized.


    She was fooled by the old guy Zhao Chang!


    Maybe he didn''t want aunt Fang to live with her, but he definitely didn''t want to imprison aunt Fang in a secret room.


    Otherwise, how could these things be sent in advance?


    Really, in order to keep his daughter-in-law, elder Zhao really has to do everything.


    However, while she was angry and funny, she also felt that elder Zhao''s aunt was absolutely single-minded.


    She saw aunt Fang''s reaction and knew that the other party was not completely unmoved.


    In that case, it''s better to find out the truth about the twins as soon as possible.


    After all, her mother and son danced in front of her every day, and she also felt that it was an eyesore.


    With aunt Fang''s master, Lin Mengya is more to dispatch people according to Aunt Fang''s instructions.


    In the end, she has lived in the Zhao family for many years. Whether at home or outside, aunt Fang knows very well.


    The situation in the city is good, that is, there have been frozen dead in the surrounding villages outside the city.


    Although the Zhao family has tried their best to provide disaster relief, their manpower and materials are limited. They can only regret some people who can''t take care of them.


    "Master, Mrs. Zhao, elder Zhao sent a message saying that a baby has died in the city."


    On the third day of aunt Fang''s return, they got such sad news.


    Hearing Cairu''s words, aunt Fang''s face was darker.


    Lin Mengya felt something was wrong.


    "Haven''t all children under the age of three and pregnant expectant mothers been gathered in one family a few days ago? Why do children die prematurely?"


    Although she ostensibly did not agree to elder Zhao''s request, the child and her mother were innocent.


    In such cold weather, if there is no winter materials, it is indeed easy to cause casualties.


    So they set up places like shelters.


    However, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled have priority. What other young people can insist on is at home.


    She has asked people to protect the warm clothes and food in the shelter. Why would she die.


    Cairu''s face was also a little bad.


    The two little masters of the family are smart and lovely. After getting along with them for a long time, she and Bai Su are naturally inspired to be maternal.


    I saw the baby with my own eyes today


    She went quietly. It was hard for her to see her mother crying so heartbroken.


    "The child was less than a year old and died in his sleep. I asked. The child was indeed weak before, but it was normal. I just didn''t expect that he didn''t survive."


    Up to now, both Cairu and the child''s mother feel that the child died suddenly because of weakness.


    But Lin Mengya, who was mentioned by elder Zhao about "winter snow eating babies", was a little worried.


    Not that she is timid, but that she has a small one in her stomach and a big one outside.


    If there is any mystery, she must find a way to protect her two cubs.


    After thinking about it, in the afternoon, she asked Cairu to bring some anti cold medicine for the baby and pregnant women, and went to the shelter in person.


    The snow on the road is more than half a person deep.


    In addition to a path that can only be used for carriage back and forth, which was shoveled out by the next life of the Zhao family, the doors of each family were closed by heavy snow, and the street was silent.


    "The weather is so miserable." Cairu complains casually and wraps her cloak again.


    "I knew it would snow so much here, so I brought you more cotton padded clothes from home. I don''t know if the landscape here is different. They don''t snow for three years, but for three years."


    Lin Mengya knew that she loved herself. She smiled with the stove and distracted herself from communicating with Xiaoyao.


    The baby in the belly has begun to develop.


    Although the indicators were still slow, the small medicine told her that it was normal.


    After all, her constitution is special, and this baby is certainly not an ordinary person.


    It''s not Nezha. How can an ordinary baby stay in her stomach for more than a few months?


    If it goes well, about half a month later, the baby will enter the stage of normal growth. However, Xiaoyao estimates that the baby is likely to have the sequelae of growth retardation after birth, but fortunately, they have jointly developed a method to supplement the baby the day after tomorrow.


    She subconsciously stroked her lower abdomen. She loved the child very much and would give her the most wholehearted love like her brothers.


    After shaking for a while, the carriage stopped outside a courtyard.


    The road is slippery in snowy days. In fact, the carriage is not a few steps faster than walking.


    Cairu helped her out of the carriage. There was a vast expanse of white around her. Lin Mengya couldn''t see too far, but she also knew that several surrounding courtyards were temporarily requisitioned as shelters.


    The gatekeepers are several old men.


    Seeing that it was the carriage from Zhao''s house, I knew it was to send materials to them again. I quickly called my old partner out to help.


    Seeing that they were very active, Lin Mengya learned a few problems.


    Knowing that the food here was OK and the things for heating were enough, I put my heart down temporarily.


    But when he mentioned the dead child, several old people couldn''t help sighing.


    "Alas, it''s all God''s evil! There aren''t many children here, but there will always be such a heavy snow every few years, and many little dolls will die later. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there won''t be any dolls in our family soon."


    Lin Mengya already knows this.


    Snow disaster happens immediately, but it usually happens every three or five years.


    Some lucky children may grow to three years old before the snow disaster.


    As long as the snow disaster that year, they can withstand the threat of severe cold, Ji


    The book will not be damaged.


    But having children is not mass production.


    Therefore, most of those who died in the snow disaster should still be.


    But the worst is the pregnant women who have miscarried because of the snow disaster.


    Before their children can come to this world, they will be separated from them.


    So after every snow disaster, those pregnant women who lost their children will be unhappy.


    Some were lucky and finally got out of the dilemma of losing their children.


    And some bad luck, even if pregnant again, will be lost because of the arrival of the snow disaster.


    Over time, the women here are more helpless and afraid to have children.


    As soon as she arrived here, she met such a bad luck preparatory mother.


    "Yun Niang, you listen to your mother and eat well to keep the doll in your stomach."


    Zhao yunniang''s mother, with a bowl of hot porridge on her face, wanted her girl to eat more or less.


    "Mother, I''m afraid."


    Zhao yunniang, with a high bulge in her abdomen, held her stomach tightly.


    It was almost seven months and she was pregnant, but her face was thin and sharp, and her eyebrows were full of sadness.


    The whole person is like a frightened little mouse. He can only hold his treasure and hide in the corner trembling, refusing anyone to come near.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. My mother knows that you value you. Don''t worry. The elder brought us food, drink and charcoal this time. This time, you will keep your child."


    Zhao yunniang''s mother''s eyes are red.


    How did she not know her daughter''s mood?


    I don''t know why her daughter was so unlucky. In the first year of marriage, she was hit by a snow disaster. As a result, the child she had just conceived was gone.


    But the second one caught up with another snow disaster in eight months.


    She still remembered the night her poor grandson died. If she hadn''t found it in time, she would have lost more than just a little grandson.


    Since then, Yun Niang''s spirit has some problems.


    Now I''m finally pregnant, but I''ve run into this damn snow disaster again.


    God, why do you always hurt her daughter!


    Zhao yunniang was still affectionately and nervously curled up and looked out nervously.


    "Snow Demon, it must be the snow demon who wants to steal my child! Mom, you help me, you must help me! The Snow Demon stole the little walnut. Now she must still want to harm my child!"


    Zhao yunniang became more and more excited. Finally, she got up and ran, trying to find a safe place to hide.


    It happened that Lin Mengya wanted to see the situation here. They bumped into each other at the door.


    "Be careful!"


    Cairu subconsciously went to help her master, but suddenly found that the other party was also a big belly woman, so she quickly stretched out her hand to pull it.


    Fortunately, she is a martial artist and has more strength than ordinary people. She caught them one by one.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid both pregnant women will fall.


    The people who chased her out only saw that she was an "old woman", bearing the weight of two people, and hurriedly took Zhao yunniang over.


    Cairu went back to her master and asked in a low voice, "master, are you all right?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She was just startled.


    He looked up and looked at Zhao yunniang''s mother and daughter.

 Chapter 2729

    Compared with her danger, Zhao yunniang''s situation is a little serious.


    Her month is already big, and she has been frightened for many days. Now she only feels severe pain in her stomach.


    "Mother, mother, my stomach hurts!"


    Zhao yunniang held her mother''s hand tightly, and the other hand firmly protected her stomach.


    The fear buried deep in her bones made her realize that what she protected with her life might be lost.


    The helpless mother cried heartbroken. Even if she was asked to use her life to change the child''s safety, she would not hesitate.


    But now, she has no ability to resist.


    Why? Why does it have to be her child every time?


    What did she do wrong? God wants to take her heart and liver again and again.


    On the other side, Zhao yunniang''s mother was already crying.


    "Sin! God, what are you aiming at my mother-in-law? Why should you punish my grandson!"


    When the people around heard the mother and daughter crying, they all silently followed with red eyes.


    Among all the Zhao family members present, whose family has never experienced such a human tragedy?


    Seeing the healthy doll, I lost my breath overnight. I don''t know how many people cried blind and broke their hearts.


    But what can they do?


    God damn it, they won''t live at all!


    In a sad and sad atmosphere, suddenly a hoarse voice sounded.


    "What are you doing? Save people!"


    The woman who just came in took off her cloak and threw it aside. She grabbed Zhao yunniang''s hand and checked her current situation.


    "There is already a sign of premature birth. Come and help quickly, make a clean room, prepare hot water, and bring the cloth towel after cooking. Cairu, go and get those tools for my operation back quickly!"


    She snapped out orders and frowned when she saw that the people were still dull.


    "Life is at stake. Do you watch their mother and son die?"


    The people around her were stunned by her roar.


    In fact, it''s not that we don''t want to help, but


    "It''s no use. My daughter-in-law was like this at the beginning. Even if she was born, she was still a stillborn child."


    Around, old people who have had similar experiences say dejected words.


    She didn''t want to give up, but that''s the truth.


    How can they beat God?


    Lin Mengya, regardless of others, only focuses on the maternal body.


    Seeing the other party''s eyes begin to be lax, she snapped: "your child is still alive and can''t give up!"


    She grabbed the woman''s hand and put it on her bulging belly.


    Probably aware of the danger, the fetus inside began to move violently.


    Zhao yunniang was stunned. The subtle movements of the fetus under the palm of her hand made her suddenly burst out of a fierce desire for survival.


    She grabbed Lin Mengya''s hand with a strong desire in her eyes.


    "Please, help, help my child..."


    Lin Mengya took her hand and said to Zhao yunniang seriously, "as for you, you can save your child!"


    Zhao yunniang nodded hard, but there was a little look in her eyes.


    "Let''s help!"


    Several close mothers-in-law also reacted and greeted the people around them.


    Zhao yunniang''s mother knelt down to kowtow to everyone and begged everyone to save her daughter and grandson.


    We are all neighbors of the same family. We can''t really watch.


    In this way, Zhao yunniang was carried into the house with all hands and feet.


    Lin Mengya left behind a few quick responses and hands and feet. It was better for her mother-in-law to have help with production experience.


    Everyone else was kicked out.


    But no one complained and no one shouted cold.


    At this moment, they all looked forward to Zhao yunniang''s baby being born safely.


    Maybe God really let them go this time?


    Cairu''s speed was very fast. She fought back and forth in less than half an hour, and even brought all the pills she often used.


    Lin Mengya took the time to give her a look of appreciation. Then she quickly took out her special ginseng pill and put it in Zhao yunniang''s mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid. Save your strength now and you''ll do what I say later."


    She comforted her mother.


    Even if her voice is hard to hear now, it is the sound of nature for Zhao yunniang.


    The other party held her hand tightly, and her pale face was full of begging for her.


    "Wan, if anything happens to me, please ask the girl to protect my child."


    But Lin Mengya didn''t promise her. Instead, she taught each other a few words.


    "The reason why the child chose you as his mother is that he believes you can take good care of him. Now you make such a decision without permission, which deprives him of the right to have a mother''s care and love. Do you want your child to hate you?"


    She said this to stimulate Zhao yunniang''s potential.


    We must not underestimate a person''s willpower. How many medical miracles can be strengthened by a belief.


    Zhao yunniang''s face was full of tears, but in her eyes, she was more reluctant to give up.


    "I don''t want to die, my child. He has left us twice. This time, I live and die with him!"


    Lin Mengya was lying in her ear and her tone eased.


    "Believe in yourself and your children. As long as you work hard, you will be fine."


    Her words seemed to have some magic.


    Zhao yunniang only felt that a steady stream of power was emerging from the depths of her body.


    In spite of this, the situation of pregnant women is not optimistic.


    When Lin Mengya checked before, she found that the child''s vitality was insufficient, and it was less than months. In addition, the maternal body was also very weak.


    I''m afraid the mother alone can''t give birth to the baby safely.


    "Cairu, go cook disinfectants and anesthetics. I''ll give her a caesarean section."


    As soon as this was said, the people around were stunned.


    "Caesarean section?"


    Zhao yunniang''s mother almost fainted.


    She threw herself on her daughter''s bed and begged bitterly.


    "No! I can have children again in a few years, but if my daughter is gone, how can I live!"


    Compared with the outside world, the concept of the ancient nationality is much backward.


    In fact, she has had similar surgery outside, but here, people still think that if you open your stomach, you will have no way to live.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have time to explain in detail, but she feels that the reason why some pregnant women give birth to stillbirths every time is probably related to the untimely treatment.


    You know, when the mother is weak and the child is congenitally deficient, if you can''t take out the fetus in time, the fetus will suffocate.


    Moreover, there are no professional obstetricians and gynecologists here, so the survival rate of children is naturally lower.


    People are also talking, but time is not waiting.


    "Listen to me first. Caesarean section sounds terrible, but I already have some experience. As long as you listen to me, at least I can save my mother''s life."


    But people around her still don''t agree with her.


    Lin Mengya was worried and thought that if it didn''t make sense, she would have to be hard.


    After all, human life is vital. She will never sit idly by.


    At this time, a weak but very firm voice came behind the crowd.


    "Mother, I can trust this girl."


    When the old lady heard this, she couldn''t help crying.


    "No, Yun Niang! You are the only child in my mother. I can''t watch you die with my own eyes! Yun Niang, listen to my mother. We can regenerate without children. If you don''t, how can I live in the future!"


    But this time, Zhao yunniang struggled to get up, hugged her mother and cried, "Mom, you hurt me, I know, but I also want to hurt my baby. I know that if this baby doesn''t come out this time, I won''t see him in the future. Mom, I beg you."


    With that, she got up crying and kowtowed to her mother.


    Seeing the already chaotic scene, it has become more uncontrollable, and Lin Mengya is also a little angry.


    "Enough!"


    Her voice is dumb, but it''s a deterrent.


    Suddenly, the room was quiet.


    Lin Mengya frowned and said directly to the old lady, "if you want your daughter to die with your grandson, you will continue to stop her. She is so old and weak. Now you are making her cry and beg, which is consuming her physical strength. Even if the child dies, she has no strength to give birth. At that time, it will endanger the mother, and you can''t even protect your daughter."


    The current situation does not allow the families of pregnant women to drag on any longer.


    With a calm face, she asked Cairu to call the coachman and drive them out directly.


    Finally, she used the signboard of elder Zhao.


    "This is something your parents always ask me personally. If you have any dissatisfaction, talk to your parents!"


    The people saw her cold face and urgent tone. Although they were worried, they didn''t dare to fight hard.


    Finally, I don''t know who first raised the head and asked Zhao yunniang''s mother to go to the elder to help save people.


    The old lady was in a hurry when she ran away.


    Inside, Lin Mengya has prepared for the operation as soon as possible with the help of Cairu.


    At this time, Zhao yunniang, who took the anesthetic Decoction in advance, was a little distracted.


    "Don''t be afraid. Think about it. As long as you make it through, you will be reunited with your mother and son."


    Lin Mengya disinfected Zhao yunniang''s stomach with self-made alcohol cotton cloth.


    Soon, Zhao yunniang fell asleep, and this life-saving competition came to the most intense moment.


    The whole operation went smoothly.


    But when Lin Mengya took the child out of the palace cavity, the child''s breath was very weak.


    In the system, Xiaoyao is also monitoring the condition of the mother and son at any time.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help sending a short message to his master.


    "The condition of the fetus is not very good, but the development of all parts of his body is still within the normal range."


    On this point, Lin Mengya also found it when she was doing preliminary cleaning for the baby.


    But now time is too tight. She has to deal with the wound of the pregnant woman, so she entrusted the task of taking care of the newborn to Cairu.

 Chapter 2730

    When elder Zhao was asked to knock on the door, she had sewed up the wound.


    Although the house was bloody, this time it brought new hope.


    She opened the door and saw elder Zhao face helpless.


    "How''s it going?" He asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya caught a glimpse of the mother with swollen eyes crying behind him: "for the time being, mother and son are safe."


    But before the people outside were happy, she added: "however, the newborn''s health is relatively weak. I want to stay here and take care of their mother and son. You have to worry about things in the house for the time being."


    "I understand. Don''t worry."


    Elder Zhao knew who she was worried about and nodded.


    After that, he asked Lin Mengya what else she lacked, and helped her calm the people''s emotions. Then he left with a heavy heart.


    That night, she lived in the same room with Zhao yunniang.


    After the anaesthetic was too strong, Zhao yunniang woke up and asked her child in the first sentence.


    "He''s fine. Now you still have to take good care of your body."


    Lin Mengya held the baby wrapped in small swaddling clothes to her side.


    The immature child''s skin and flesh are wrinkled and not much bigger than a kitten.


    But when Zhao yunniang saw him, she couldn''t help crying with joy.


    "He''s still alive, my child. He''s really alive!"


    No one can understand the excitement of a mother after seeing her child who narrowly escaped death.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that she was too excited and comforted in a low voice.


    "It''s the result of your mother and son''s joint efforts, but this is only the first level."


    Zhao yunniang stopped crying and looked at her suspiciously.


    "I have carefully examined the child''s body before. Although his body is well developed, there are signs of exhaustion for some reason."


    Zhao yunniang doesn''t quite understand, but she has a mother''s intuition.


    "He, isn''t he very good? Help him! Miracle doctor, I beg you, help my child!"


    "Don''t worry." Lin Mengya held Zhao yunniang''s shoulder and said seriously, "I stay not only for your children, but also for them."


    She glanced out of the window.


    Zhao yunniang nodded wildly.


    Indeed, besides her, there are at least four or five pregnant women and five children under the age of three in the yard.


    If, if the girl has a way, everyone will be saved!


    "Well, well, you say, I''ll do whatever! Please, save our children!"


    Lin Mengya handed her a cup of warm milk to replenish her strength.


    "I heard from your mother that your pregnancy is actually pretty good. Think about it. Do you have any special feelings recently? For example, fetal movement is not so frequent, or something strange happens to your body."


    This time, Zhao yunniang didn''t dare to be careless at all. She carefully filtered everything she could think of.


    "I''ve always been very careful. Since I got pregnant, my aunt has been taking care of me. However, in the past month, I''ve had some pregnancy and vomiting. My husband also went to the doctor before, and the doctor said it was normal. There''s nothing unusual about others."


    Lin Mengya wrote down Zhao yunniang''s words and then asked for some details.


    For example, fetal movement is not so frequent from about a month. In addition, after the snow, these pregnant women without exception feel loss of appetite and loss of health


    Sleep more than a dream, usually love to fantasize and so on.


    The former is worth exploring, but the latter is probably related to the rumor that Dongxue ate children.


    They think much during pregnancy. In addition, they have been affected by such rumors for many years, which will also leave an extremely profound psychological hint.


    She felt that everything else could be put, and it was urgent to solve the psychological problems of pregnant women.


    Otherwise, even if she finds the reason, I''m afraid these children can''t be saved.


    The next day, she announced that she would give all pregnant women a parent-child interaction class.


    "Miss ya, what is'' parent-child interaction class''?"


    Some brave people asked.


    Lin Mengya also patiently explained.


    "Is to let the mother have more contact with the baby."


    "But is this baby still in her stomach? Is it difficult to cut her stomach and take it out like Yun Niang?"


    These words suddenly changed the faces of the remaining pregnant women.


    They don''t have the courage of Zhao yunniang.


    Not to mention whether you can survive and cut your stomach, doesn''t it hurt to death?


    Lin Mengya also felt their resistance and sighed in her heart. There was no way.


    "Don''t be afraid. In fact, when the baby is in our belly, they can feel the sound outside. Moreover, when the mother is happy, the baby will be as happy. As long as the mother is in good health, the baby will be good in her belly."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief after listening to her explanation.


    But there is still some skepticism.


    No way, she had to ask a pregnant woman who was willing to cooperate to cooperate with her.


    "Do you think the baby is lazy and unwilling to move recently?"


    She gently stroked the pregnant woman''s stomach, with a gentle smile on her face.


    "So, we need to say hello to the baby, let them get up quickly and don''t become a little lazy egg in their stomach."


    "Little guy, get up quickly, or your aunt will spank you."


    Her tone was soft, and although it didn''t sound pleasant, it made people feel very comfortable.


    At the next moment, the pregnant woman who was still nervous just now suddenly widened her eyes.


    "He, he just kicked me! He moved!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and patted her on the stomach.


    "What a lazy boy! Move again to make your aunt feel at ease."


    The little guy in his stomach moved again in an instant. He was really like a playful lazy doll.


    The next moment, when the mother is already in tears.


    Holding his stomach, he spoke with joy to the baby in his stomach.


    "Baby, it''s all because of my bad mother. I''ll try to talk to you in the future. You must be obedient and don''t let my mother worry!"


    Although the fetus moved less frequently, the mother put down the big stone in her heart.


    Other people were also surprised and kept trying with the baby in their stomach, but they had to ask for help from Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t worry, let''s interact with the baby."


    She smiled and taught the big guy how to interact with the children in her stomach. By the way, she brought a cup of hot milk to every pregnant woman.


    After drinking, everyone only felt warm, while some babies learned to say hello to their mother across their belly.


    With the initial results, we learn more carefully.


    It was the first time in the dead winter that there was such warmth


    A harmonious and lively scene.


    Even those old people who volunteered to stay outside could not help easing their emotions and felt that there was much hope for this day.


    "Master, I have put the medicine into the diet of every pregnant woman according to your instructions."


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Come and bake."


    She beckoned Cairu in and picked up the medicine she had just prepared.


    "After you cook this for me, close the honey and make snacks for the children. If you can''t eat it, add it to the sheep''s milk to ensure that every child can eat it."


    "Lord, don''t worry." Cairu collected the medicine solemnly, and then gathered around the brazier to keep warm with the master.


    "Master, are all the words you said in the daytime true?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and shook her head again.


    "Yes, nor is it. Communication with multiple children does promote children''s growth, but it can''t solve these children''s problems."


    "Is it really hopeless?" Cheru frowned.


    The situation of the child born by Zhao yunniang yesterday is really bad.


    Now, the child only depends on the master''s medicine to hang his life.


    I don''t know when it will go with a cold wind.


    "For the time being, I don''t have a specific solution, but today it confirmed my guess."


    There was a beating fire in her eyes.


    "Before a child is born, all the nutrition supply depends on the mother. But these mothers reduce the supply of children for some unknown reason, which leads to the children''s gradual cessation of development and finally death."


    That''s why she''s afraid to tell the truth.


    If those mothers knew, even if they knew it was not their fault, they would leave a shadow in their hearts.


    It''s painful enough to suffer from losing children. She doesn''t want to hurt these women again.


    "What''s your medicine today?"


    "In fact, it''s just a medicine suitable for maternal health. If they take more, maybe the child can have more hope."


    Of course she didn''t dare to take medicine until she found out.


    But this tonic is safe and good for the baby in the stomach.


    As for why the baby moves, it''s because she uses some special tricks to stimulate the baby.


    After all, when the mother is happy, the child will be healthier.


    Under the dual effect of her secret nourishing and the communication class in the open, the feelings of the novice mothers all returned to calm.


    Lin Mengya will feel their pulse every day in order to keep track of their situation at any time.


    To her surprise, the physical indicators of these pregnant women have a faint trend of enhancement.


    Although her tonic is easy to use, it doesn''t work well.


    Lin Mengya was secretly worried.


    At this juncture, any change may bring some unpredictable changes.


    The critical illness of Zhao yunniang''s child caught her off guard.


    "He was fine in the morning. How could he, how could he..."


    Zhao yunniang leaned against her mother with a sob.


    She was hurt. Lin Mengya wouldn''t let her get up, but she insisted.


    Lin Mengya has no time to take care of her.


    At present, the little baby is facing the test of life and death.


    Unfortunately, the rescue measures at her hand are too simple. She can only rely on the oldest and simplest method to find a way for the child to live.

 Chapter 2731

    In the system, Xiaoyao is also closely monitoring the situation of the baby.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the alarm and helping the host keep a cool head as far as possible, he can''t help anything else.


    If it is in modern times, he can certainly help the owner more.


    Unfortunately, there is no place to use his skills here, so he can only follow suit and worry.


    The baby of less than months has only a thin layer of skin and meat package, and even the slender blood vessels are looming, fragile as if a gust of wind could take him away.


    Outside, I could hear Zhao yunniang crying.


    The woman who has just given birth to a child with difficulty is now afraid of the weak and sick child.


    Lin Mengya loves her child and her mother.


    She frowned, but as the child''s breath weakened a little, an idea became clearer.


    "Master, I still don''t suggest you use this method."


    In the system, Xiaoyao raised objections for the first time.


    Even though he has developed human emotions, he is loyal to the responsibilities he is entrusted with.


    "There is no other way now. If there were any other way, I wouldn''t take risks."


    But Lin Mengya insisted, and at the same time, she quickly tested the applicability of the method she thought out in the system.


    The baby is now facing not only the risk of premature birth, but also the failure of all parts of his organs.


    It is true that the causes of organ failure are diverse, but according to her observation, the child is not due to organ hypoplasia or pathological changes.


    According to the results of 24-hour monitoring of small drugs, the child is more like a growing disease.


    In other words, the nutrients absorbed by the child can''t keep up with his growth.


    However, for unknown reasons, his growth and development did not stop because of his lack of energy, but has been accelerating.


    Then the child''s body is naturally difficult to bear.


    This is consistent with the previous speculation that she gave tonics to the pregnant mothers, and the situation has improved temporarily.


    Therefore, if she can find a way to supplement her child with more nutrients needed for growth, she may be able to curb her child''s weakness.


    But for such a big child, now he doesn''t even have the strength to drink milk, and there is no other way. How can he quickly supplement the nutrition he needs?


    So she had a very dangerous idea.


    Maybe she can transform the baby''s constitution so that his body can absorb drugs to supplement the energy he needs.


    Similar to the kind of medicine that sounds chilling.


    Unfortunately, this method is somewhat risky, and even if the transformation is successful, the child''s constitution will be completely changed.


    Maybe he will bring some trouble because of his physique in the future.


    But at least, he can live.


    Xiaoyao still disagrees.


    Because he thinks it will be a great risk for children.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you a madman? Why don''t you agree this time?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao is also a little helpless.


    "There is an instruction in the system program that I can never violate, that is, never hurt human children. In any case, the system should give priority to protecting children."


    In other words, if Lin Mengya wants to do something harmful to children with the system, the system will not only stop, warn, and even automatically network alarm.


    "Oh, there is no police now. I see how you call the police." Lin Mengya make complaints about it.


    So little medicine is more helpless.


    In this old society without Internet, no matter how rebellious artificial intelligence is!


    Without delay, Lin Mengya asks Cairu to look after her children and go out to ask Zhao yunniang''s advice.


    After the last time she broke her belly and took her son, Zhao yunniang obeyed her and worshipped her blindly.


    Even if it may cause trouble to the child after listening to her, you should kneel down and beg her to save your child.


    "You get up first. If you agree, I''ll do it right away. But listen carefully. No matter what happens to the child in the future, you can''t regret it."


    If it is under normal circumstances, there is still a way to reverse the medicine man''s constitution.


    But the child''s body is too weak. After her transformation, she is afraid to rely more on drugs or poisons, just like everyone can''t leave air and water.


    Zhao yunniang held her hand tightly and cried, "anyway, I want him to live! As long as he lives, I can exchange my life!"


    Lin Mengya was afraid that she would burst the wound again. She quickly promised to come down, and then asked someone to help her back first.


    In the yard, the pregnant mothers and their relatives looked at her with a little expectation.


    Lin Mengya nodded at them.


    In the face of life and death, some people are afraid that they have no choice for a long time.


    Under the expectant eyes, she quickly returned to the room temporarily used as a ward.


    She needs a lot this time.


    Fortunately, her previous identity was convenient enough for her to bring in all her possessions.


    Now, she wants Cairu and other jackdaw guards to transport what she needs in the shortest time.


    Before that, she needs to do one thing.


    She took out a small ceramic jar about the thickness of her thumb, carefully opened it and poured out the contents.


    It was a small brown clay ball that looked nothing.


    But if you put it outside, it''s worth thousands of gold. Even if someone loses his family, he may not be able to buy it.


    Because for some people, this thing is the supreme treasure.


    "Thousand change Gu" is a kind of Gu insect that has no effect on people, but it has an anti heaven characteristic, that is, it can have any Gu characteristic at will.


    Moreover, it doesn''t have to grow very hard like ordinary Gu species, so it is quite loved by those Gu masters and poison masters.


    The one in her hand can only be selected and cultivated one in a million because of the existence of a Gu animal.


    Originally, she wanted to use it in the future. Now she wants to treat it as a kind of insect to maintain the baby''s life so that he can survive the transformation.


    "Forget it. It''s your fate to save your life."


    She felt no regret. No matter how important things are, no one''s life is important.


    Pinch open the mud pill, take out the Gu seed which is only the size of millet grain, and then put it on the baby''s mouth.


    The next moment, Gu Zhong crawled into his mouth and disappeared.


    About half an hour later, the baby''s breathing began to be much more stable.


    Lin Mengya knows that this is a kind of Gu, which has been integrated with him.


    Now what she has to do is to cultivate and change the insect species, let the insect species feed back to the master, and achieve the state of two people living and dying together.


    One big box after another was transported here.


    Big guy, from the mentality of watching the excitement at the beginning to the later


    Reverence was numb in the end.


    Lin Mengya checked it one by one.


    It''s OK. Everything is good. She can use it with a little preparation.


    Just when she was busy, Zhao yunniang begged her to see the child with the help of her mother.


    But Lin Mengya refused her request for confidentiality.


    But Zhao yunniang did not continue to plead, but trembled and pulled off a piece of white fine cloth from her inner clothes.


    "Ya girl, if, I mean if, my child can''t make it. Can you wrap this around him?"


    Zhao yunniang''s tone was so sad that Lin Mengya couldn''t refuse at all.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. At least, I''m 50% sure."


    In fact, there are at least 70% of them.


    But she can''t be too full, so as not to let Zhao yunniang''s expectations fail.


    But the other party tried to hold a smiling face.


    "As long as you try your best, you can let me look at him more, which has fulfilled our mother son relationship."


    Unfortunately, tears could not stop flowing down.


    "I just don''t want him to leave without his mother. At least my clothes accompany him. Even if he leaves in the future, I can know that his mother still cares about him."


    "Sorry, I''m so worthless."


    Zhao yunniang turned around and wiped her tears on her back.


    "OK, I see. There is a mother''s breath and warmth wrapped around him. I believe he will be fine."


    She took the fine cloth with great care.


    This is the greatest love in the world.


    No one can trade his life for another.


    But when the baby is separated from the mother, the mother trades her life for it.


    Every mother and son have lived and died together.


    When the medicine was ready, she gently picked up the unknown baby and carefully wrapped the weak cloth around the baby.


    The little baby still closed his eyes, but he seemed to feel the breath of his mother and gently rubbed the fine cloth wrapped around him.


    "Come on, little fellow! Your mother has worked hard to bring you into the world. You have to work hard. At least you have to open your eyes and see the world."


    She gently touched the little guy''s hand with her finger and said softly.


    Unexpectedly, the little hand that had been tightly clenched suddenly opened slowly.


    As if in response, he gently held her finger.


    "OK, let''s work together."


    She gently lifted each other''s little fingers and made a life agreement.


    For five days.


    Except that Cairu occasionally came out to help her get things, no one in the yard had ever seen Lin Mengya come out.


    Even the startled elder Zhao came several times, but each time, the door was closed.


    All the people who took refuge here spontaneously surrounded the door, both waiting and protecting.


    Because there is the hope of all of them.


    "It''s been five days. I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    Elder Zhao lowered his eyes and whispered to the man sitting in the wheelchair next to him.


    "It''s okay to have her."


    Long Tianyu is much more calm than everyone here.


    Although he came and sat here every day before dawn, he was still quiet and calm.


    No one knows his wife better than him.

 Chapter 2732

    Today is a rare good weather.


    The snow stopped and the clouds drifted away, revealing the sunlight that had been in opposition for a long time.


    Although it is still cold here, it can''t eliminate the desire in everyone''s heart.


    And the hope of all of them is in that small room.


    "I say you are too reluctant to yourself?"


    Elder Zhao glanced at his leg.


    Although he didn''t have such an injury himself, he also knew that in such cold weather, this guy sat all day, which must be bad for the injury.


    "I know how much she cares about your leg injury. Aren''t you afraid of turning against you when she comes out?"


    "Not afraid."


    However, long Tianyu did not squint, and his sight fell on the gate slowly.


    It seems that you can see through that door what the people inside are doing.


    It''s better to be young! Elder Zhao sighed in his heart.


    Finally, in the small room that had been quiet for five days, there was a sudden cry.


    Although the thin and weak cry is not true, it is full of tenacious vitality.


    The people in the yard froze for a moment.


    Finally, Zhao yunniang, who could not wait, rushed to the door.


    "Yes, it''s my baby! Baby, my mother is here. You also want to be a mother, don''t you? My mother also wants you!"


    She couldn''t help crying again, but this time she was crying with joy.


    The people in the yard are incredible.


    The door was opened.


    They all held their breath for fear that the crying just now was their illusion.


    "Fortunately, you will live up to your fate. If you observe it for a few days, you will be able to reunite your mother and son."


    Lin Mengya came out and congratulated Zhao yunniang with a smile.


    Zhao yunniang was stunned and finally smiled.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving my son''s life."


    She shook her head and then walked vainly to long Tianyu in the yard.


    "Hold me." She told him with her mouth, and then she fell straight under the ecstatic eyes of the people.


    "Shh -"


    Long Tianyu held her firmly in his arms with one hand and put the other hand on his lips, motioning for everyone to keep quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open. Somehow, they were so obedient.


    Long Tianyu lowered his eyes and looked at his wife''s bruise. He couldn''t help but smile and gently hugged her.


    "Sleep well." He spoke with some heartache.


    Although he doesn''t want to make her so tired, he will always support her as long as her wife likes it.


    Although the onlookers do not know why, at this moment, they also miss their other half.


    Elder Zhao was nearby and couldn''t help throwing sour water.


    Tut, young people are becoming more and more unfriendly now!


    Lin Mengya slept soundly.


    If it weren''t for long Tianyu''s calmness, everyone would think she was exhausted.


    In fact, in the next two days, she really couldn''t hold on.


    After all, she has a small one in her stomach.


    Fortunately, she has a special constitution and can supplement nutrition through drugs, which will not hurt her children.


    It''s just that excessive energy can''t be supplemented by other things.


    When she slept well, it was the evening of the next day.


    "Wake up and come to dinner."


    Long Tianyu looked at her and shaved her nose with a smile.


    She''s a little funny.


    In fact, she was awakened by greed!


    Sitting next to long Tianyu, he quickly drank a bowl of chicken soup he handed over.


    "Beware of scalding." He whispered a reminder.


    But Lin Mengya has finished drinking.


    She handed the empty bowl in embarrassment.


    "Never mind, the temperature is just right. By the way, why are you here?"


    Long Tianyu filled him with a bowl of hot porridge.


    "Don''t worry about you. I didn''t expect my wife to be so powerful and silent and come here to be the Savior."


    That made her a little guilty.


    She knows the limits of her own man.


    No matter what she does, she can''t sacrifice herself.


    But that''s what''s wrong with her.


    If you do something, you will always work hard and ignore others.


    "Oh, well, actually, I didn''t expect this to happen. Next time, next time, I''ll pay attention!"


    She tried to explain with a sweet smile.


    Although she did nothing wrong, it always worried him.


    She is very reasonable on this point.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know her "next time", which means "dare again next time".


    So he touched her stomach and said to the unborn baby, "it''s really hard for you. I hope you can come out quickly and help me watch your bold mother."


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense!" Lin mengyage opened his hand, slightly dissatisfied.


    "My daughter won''t despise me. She must be very proud that she can save people''s lives with her mother. Maybe she can inherit my mantle in the future."


    At this point, she was suddenly a little excited.


    After all, there are two ready-made ones at home. Although one is clever, they have no future in toxicology.


    Especially if they learn poison medicine, they are afraid to become two lawless little demons.


    If she''s a good girl in her stomach, isn''t there someone to follow her?


    Thinking of this, she was full of expectations for the baby in her stomach.


    She patted her belly and talked to herself gently.


    "Good! When you come out, my mother will give you all her housekeeping skills, okay?"


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t know that the innate talent of the mixed demon king has little to do with gender.


    After eating and drinking enough, Lin Mengya propped up her aching body and wanted to see the patient.


    Of course, long Tianyu didn''t want her to be too tired, so he gave her a lift in a wheelchair.


    Holding his neck and being watched by the crowd, Lin Mengya tried to hypnotize herself in her heart.


    What are you afraid of? They are legal husband and wife. Well, they are just a little close. Anyway, they leave after patting their hips. They don''t know who they are.


    In spite of this, she deceived herself and others, but only a few steps away, she became red to the root of her neck.


    "Here we are."


    After hearing the man''s voice holding a smile, she immediately jumped down and rushed into the room without looking back.


    She''s definitely not shy! no


    And long Tianyu, who got what he wanted, was in a good mood to sit in place and wait for her to come back.


    Elder Zhao, who looked resentful next to him, couldn''t help reminding him, "can''t you pay attention to the influence?"


    Long Tianyu turned his head and played it down.


    "My wife often says that instead of having time to envy others, she might as well seize the time to improve herself."


    "When was I jealous?" Zhao Changlao wanted to cover up and tried to respect him.


    However, long Tianyu is much more cunning than him.


    He tilted his head, the clouds were light and the wind was light.


    "Oh, you didn''t."


    "I just don''t have it! My wife and I have loved each other for many years, playing harmoniously! You young people are superficial and don''t know anything about convergence!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but responded with an expression of "what you said is right".


    Who knows, but it''s more annoying.


    Finally, the angry elder Zhao left.


    And long Tianyu hooked his lips.


    Don''t think he didn''t know it was this guy who bothered his wife before.


    Now, he just retaliated a little.


    Think of it as hard work for his wife.


    Seeing the patient, Lin Mengya almost became capable and rigorous every second.


    As a professional doctor, in front of the patient, all her personal feelings will be ranked behind, so as not to affect the judgment of the condition.


    The situation of children with minor diseases now looks stable.


    Qianbian Gu is now well integrated with him, and can initially feed his body.


    In such a short day, she found that the child''s situation was much better than she had expected.


    "Miss ya, it''s really hard for you."


    Zhao yunniang''s mother greeted her and smiled and stuffed her with a basket of eggs.


    She took time to go home and get it.


    After the two men in the family knew this great joy, they couldn''t help but want to come and see their baby.


    But she stopped me.


    Because my daughter had told me to follow miss ya''s words.


    Now, Lin Mengya is not only the great benefactor of their family, but also the hope of everyone here.


    In particular, two pregnant mothers who are about to give birth have more expectations for their baby after seeing that the baby named Shenger has safely passed the dangerous period.


    This is a positive impact. When everyone is in a good mood, their state will naturally be much better.


    Lin Mengya also felt this.


    Good. In this way, everyone has a little more chance of winning.


    "The baby is in good condition, but you must take good care of him these days. The medicine I left should also be mixed in the milk and drunk. It can''t be broken all day."


    She carefully told Zhao yunniang that her mother and son were like pounding garlic. She was going to take her words as an imperial edict.


    "Don''t worry, miss ya. I will take good care of my baby!"


    Zhao yunniang''s state is also excellent. She looks red.


    "It''s better for you to think so. By the way, you have to take good care of your own body. If the child is well and you fall ill, the child will certainly worry about you." She also smiled and said to Zhao yunniang.


    "Well, I know. Miss ya said that sheng''er chose me to be his aunt, so I must do well and live up to his choice."


    Lin Mengya smiled. Anyway, this is a good phenomenon.


    Turning around, she went to the next room to prepare the medicine.


    Unexpectedly, a slender figure just came out of it.


    After seeing her, the man quickly bowed his head, quickened his pace, ran to the other room and closed the door.


    All she saw was a yellow skinned woman.


    "Master, you are awake. How are you? Do you feel uncomfortable? In fact, you should rest again. After all, there is still time for things here. I''ll watch."


    Cairu greeted her with great concern.


    Lin Mengya also asked, "I''m much better. By the way, what did that man do here just now?"


    "She, like others, thinks our medicine is a good thing and wants to ask for it."

 Chapter 2733

    Speaking of this, Cairu also looked helpless.


    Probably because of Zhao yunniang''s child, everyone regarded this medicine as a panacea, and some even wanted to take it with them, which seemed to be a perfect tonic pill to cure all diseases.


    One day and one night, she blocked wave after wave of Zhao people.


    Fortunately, although everyone was excited, they still listened to Lin Mengya and elder Zhao.


    Lin Mengya can also understand everyone''s mood.


    After all, for them, the child''s survival is a living miracle.


    "Next time they come over, you can send them some pills to eat. It''s so cold that everyone gets together and doesn''t like to walk around. It''s inevitable that they will have indigestion."


    Cairu smiled.


    This desperate treatment is also a bold attempt for her.


    The legend of winter snow biting the child is pure fiction, but one thing kept her from thinking clearly.


    Since the mother has a problem first, why does it hurt the child only when it snows?


    What''s more, there are newborns under the age of three and unborn fetuses?


    She looked out the window at the snow.


    Whether on the roof or in the yard, it is a vast expanse of white at the moment.


    It looks no different from the snow she has seen in the past 20 years. What''s the secret?


    Elder Zhao''s brow tightened for many days, and now it has eased a lot quietly.


    He personally brought a lot of food and drink, as well as some cotton padded clothes and quilts prepared by his wife for the little couple.


    "You are a great benefactor of the Zhao family. If you need anything in the future, as long as you talk, I will help you to the end!"


    This commitment is not light.


    Lin Mengya nodded and lost her a rare thousand change Gu, which was not too bad in return.


    But when the three closed the door, Lin Mengya told him the truth in a low voice.


    "What?" Elder Zhao looked at her in disbelief and asked, "you said you haven''t found out the root? Then, what should I do? Will there still be dead?"


    "Now I have preliminary emergency measures, but I can only cure the symptoms, not the root cause. I think the root cause lies in yourself." She said seriously.


    Elder Zhao pinched his eyebrows.


    Although he had expected that it would not be so simple, he still found it very difficult.


    "What do you say to do? I can''t bother you to protect everyone''s fetus every year?"


    He didn''t say anything.


    If we can''t find out the root cause and solve it thoroughly, the Zhao family, the only one who can alleviate the symptoms, will become the target of public criticism.


    Anyone in the family who has a little vision also knows what a newborn means.


    Therefore, for the sake of the continuation and prosperity of the family, they will do whatever they can to take away the method of keeping the fetus from the Zhao family.


    At that time, he will not be able to protect the Zhao family alone.


    "So I want to take advantage of this good opportunity to find out the root cause first. Fortunately, the traffic inside and outside is blocked. As long as we don''t publicize things, people outside won''t know the news."


    Of course, Lin Mengya can think of what he can think of.


    Even before elder Zhao came, she had discussed with long Tianyu.


    Zhao Changlao nodded with a heavy heart.


    "Well, please give it to you two. Your great kindness is unforgettable to the Zhao family."


    Lin Mengya shook it gently this time


    He shook his head.


    "Apart from my personal relationship with aunt Fang, in fact, we also get what we need this time, so elder Zhao doesn''t have to be so polite."


    Everyone is smart.


    Instead of binding it with illusory kindness, it''s better to treat it as a transaction, or both of us can feel at ease.


    Elder Zhao was stunned and immediately said with a wry smile, "you young man still have courage. OK, I will try my best to do what I promised you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhao." Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    On the contrary, elder Zhao looked at her sadly and said, "it seems that in your heart, I can only be a partner forever."


    Lin Mengya did not understand his meaning: "elder, what does this mean? In my heart, you are also a respected elder."


    Although it may be a little emotional.


    Hearing this, elder Zhao was even more bitter.


    "You call my wife aunt Fang."


    She took it for granted and nodded. She thought it was all right.


    Elder Zhao sighed and said with a little anger, "you''re also called Uncle Jiang, the old man of Jiang Yishui!"


    Now she understood.


    Elder Zhao is going to change her name.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and covered her smile.


    "Yes, I don''t call him uncle Jiang. Do I have to call him Grandpa?"


    "Gee, he and I are brothers of the same generation. If you call him Grandpa, am I not a generation shorter than him?"


    Zhao Yixuan immediately opposed it fiercely.


    A moment later, I realized that I was teased by this girl.


    At that moment, he was a little embarrassed and turned away in a stuffy voice.


    Lin Mengya raised her head and her eyes bent with laughter.


    Long Tianyu next to her also smiled and came to hold her hand.


    "Although elder Zhao has some shortcomings, he is still a good man."


    The implication is that the other party can now be regarded as their friends.


    Since you are a friend, you can also be a little closer in terms of address.


    But Lin Mengya said, "I don''t hate him, nor do I mean to tease him. I just think..."


    The rest of the words were cut off by Cairu in a hurry.


    "Master, there are many people outside the yard. They all say they want you to help show them your body."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    It seems that the news that Zhao yunniang''s child was saved came out.


    Well, she just wanted to give these Zhao family members a physical examination to see if there were any other problems.


    "Wait for me here. Remember, don''t go out by yourself! If you don''t obey me, I''ll punish you."


    She bowed her head and gave a serious warning to long Tianyu.


    The latter quickly nodded and agreed, but before she left, she insisted on putting her cloak on her body.


    "You have to take good care of yourself, don''t let me worry."


    Lin Mengya kissed him on the forehead and said, "don''t worry."


    At the gate of the yard, many people are gathered at the moment.


    Most of them were men, and with a look of great urgency on their faces, they looked into the yard.


    "Miracle doctor, please show my daughter-in-law!"


    As soon as she arrived, someone shouted for her help.


    Fortunately, Cairu was there. After appeasing them one by one, they were brought into the yard in batches.


    Lin Mengya is responsible for giving them a physical examination and asking about their requirements.


    It turned out that the people living in these two yards are old, weak, sick and disabled.


    A considerable number of healthy people are now staying at home.


    Among them, there are also some families who have lost their children.


    "Miracle doctor, please help me and let my daughter-in-law have a child safely. They have been married for ten years. Alas, it''s the old man''s fault that he doesn''t leave us a way to live!"


    It was an old woman of about fifty who cried to her.


    People here get married early. They have already married at the age of 15 or 16, and the daughter-in-law of the old woman''s population is only 35 this year.


    "Does your daughter-in-law already have one?" She asked, surprised.


    But elder Zhao Mingming said that all the pregnant are here. Is there anything missing?


    The old woman shook her head, looked around and whispered to her, "my daughter-in-law hasn''t been pregnant since the last miscarriage. I thought since you are a miracle doctor, there must be a secret recipe for having children. I just want a grandson. Please help our family!"


    Lin Mengya can''t help but feel helpless.


    "Aunt, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I don''t have so much ability. Well, you''ll bring your daughter-in-law over later, and I''ll check her body and recuperate her to get pregnant. But it''s God''s destiny to have boys and girls. I think both men and women are the same."


    When the old woman heard this, she looked vaguely dissatisfied.


    Lin Mengya sighed and asked Cairu to send the man away.


    Under such harsh conditions, it seems that people consciously believe that the son who can become a strong worker in the family is more worthy of support than the daughter who will marry out sooner or later.


    Therefore, even if it is not easy for newborns to survive, they still have to choose to leave boys artificially.


    As everyone knows, this is even worse. No wonder the number of newborns is slowly decreasing.


    Fortunately, there are no special requirements for the next one.


    "Great doctor, I''m here to ask my daughter-in-law for a tonic."


    A man is about thirty years old. When he mentions his daughter-in-law, his face is sad.


    In line with the attitude of being responsible for the patient, Lin Mengya asked about his wife in detail.


    Knowing that the other party also had a miscarriage accidentally a few days ago and that they didn''t know they were pregnant, I felt that the couple were really poor.


    "Well, bring her here and I''ll lend you my carriage. Don''t let her suffer."


    When the man heard this, he couldn''t stop thanking him.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment. In order to prevent this kind of patient from happening again, she first told everyone that she could use her carriage to pick up the patients at home for consultation.


    As soon as they heard this, many people hurried around for fear of leaving themselves behind.


    Lin Mengya asked Cairu to take charge of the matter, and then went back to continue to treat people.


    Just as sharp as her, she always feels that there is a vision that has been following her.


    She pretended to sweep the direction of the source of her sight.


    However, there are people everywhere in the yard today, which will inevitably be messy, so that she can''t distinguish the owner of her eyes at all.


    She could clearly feel that the other party seemed to have some malice.


    But she is here these days to save people day and night. It should not offend anyone.


    Is she too sensitive?


    I rubbed my temples. Maybe it''s because I''m too tired recently.


    It seems that it''s over. She really should have a good rest.

 Chapter 2734

    In the evening, she managed to find out the situation of these people.


    Elder Zhao''s small town is not big. There are about two or three hundred households in total.


    But half of them live outside the city.


    But from what she saw and heard when she entered the ancient family, in addition to the small family where the whole family is gathered like the Li family, the Zhao family can also be divided into several families in small towns, which is not small.


    This is really incomparable with her family.


    Within the territory of her palace family, there are more than 1000 households in the main city of feiye City alone. According to my big brother, there are many small and medium-sized cities surrounding Gongwei outside the main city. If it goes well, I''m afraid there will be tens of thousands of households in the end.


    However, the territory of the Gong family is broad, and there are few people here. Naturally, it can not be generalized.


    But it is such an ancient family that there are still disputes inside.


    In this way, only a few of their advantages will be consumed.


    If this continues, I am afraid that in a few years, the ancient people will die out by themselves, and the remaining people will no longer be able to support their former glory.


    Although there are reasons for the decline of the ancient nationality to today, there are also many man-made factors.


    For example, the act of expelling foreigners.


    After thinking about it, she still left these things behind.


    After all, it''s someone else''s family business. She''d better not participate casually.


    Lift up her spirits, and she devotes all her attention to the pulse table sorted out today.


    Although the small medicine can help in the system, she still has to leave all these things in books.


    In the system, small drugs are also cross compared.


    Finally, they came to a conclusion.


    "Master, I found that all the people of the Zhao family seem to suffer from a growth disease."


    The little medicine''s voice reminded her.


    She looked at the pulse table on the table and frowned slightly.


    She found out, too.


    "Yes, but I don''t know what consequences this disease will bring to them. At present, all surviving individuals are in good physical condition. Only infants and young children seem unable to cope."


    Hesitation cannot be solved. She can only rely on external observation to compare with the characteristics of other parts of the body.


    In fact, she had been curious when she met Zhao Ziyan before.


    According to age, Zhao Ziyan''s physical changes should tend to be a teenager.


    But in her body, she found some characteristic changes unique to adult men.


    She thought this was just an example, but she saw this phenomenon again in these Zhao family people.


    Rather than calling it precocious puberty, she felt it was a side effect similar to that of a growth stimulant.


    But what can make so many people grow up?


    She''s a little confused.


    "Those babies and newborns may die in the end because they are unable to provide the large amount of nutrients they need to accelerate their growth."


    Her preliminary inference was somewhat regretful.


    In fact, the tonic she gave those pregnant mothers these days is the best proof.


    For example, their babies are just broken seedlings.


    In the case of being far away from soil and water, if you still blindly soar, I''m afraid the final result is to exhaust all your energy.


    So,


    Lin Mengya supplemented them with nutrition in time, which allowed those fetuses to thrive.


    But it also brings another problem.


    Their growth and development is much faster than that of normal infants.


    Either the pregnant mothers give birth to them prematurely, or the fetus is too large, and both mother and child will be threatened.


    Although she can offer some advice on caesarean section, most pregnant mothers are afraid to take risks.


    After all, in their eyes, they and their children have recovered their "health", so there is no need to take risks.


    Besides, she is not 100% sure.


    "But master, these are our experimental conjectures and need to be proved by facts." The little medicine suggested.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    you bet.


    These results were simulated and speculated by her and Xiaoyao according to the available data.


    The results can not guarantee 100% accuracy, but also need to be verified by facts.


    "I remember, didn''t a child die by accident before?" Xiaoyao thinks this is a rare experimental data.


    But Lin Mengya is not optimistic.


    "I''ll ask."


    But in this way, it is necessary to sprinkle salt on people''s wounds.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to disturb the poor family.


    Entering the night again, but compared with the melancholy clouds a while ago, most of the Zhao family today have found new hope.


    The miracle doctor said that their health is OK. As long as they keep it well, they will have children in the future.


    And they saw Zhao yunniang greet them with her living child.


    Although some people would doubt it, Zhao yunniang''s mother happily described what had happened a while ago.


    Finally, Zhao yunniang''s husband and her parents said with high eyebrows that they had gone to see the children.


    Thin is thin, but children and adults look good.


    The big guy fully believed that their children were saved.


    Once people have the hope of living, their energy and spirit will be different immediately.


    On the contrary, if you lose your mind, you will naturally lose interest in everything and live like a walking corpse.


    "Su Niang, you should eat some. How can you survive if you go on like this!"


    Zhao''s mother-in-law, Zhao Shi, frowned and advised her daughter-in-law.


    Since the death of their little grandson, the daughter-in-law seems to have lost her soul. She guards the child''s cradle all day and refuses to eat or drink.


    She was afraid of an accident and poured a few mouthfuls of rice soup according to her daughter-in-law.


    But in the end, the daughter-in-law almost fainted, which completely frightened her.


    At this moment, she hardly dared to do anything except guarding her daughter-in-law.


    "Mom, my cheng''er hasn''t left. Look, does he sleep well?"


    Zhao Su Niang''s thin face has become skin and bone.


    Leaving only a pair of dim eyes, gently and lovingly watching the empty cradle.


    This scene, however, makes people feel strange and inexplicable for no reason.


    You know, the child has been dead for days.


    But Zhao Su Niang seemed to be really coaxing the children, and even sent out an out of tune lullaby from her hoarse throat.


    This scene has been going on for several days.


    Not to mention others, even her mother-in-law felt shivering and exhausted


    Don''t share a room with her.


    But today, when Zhao Su Niang''s mother-in-law saw the scene outside, she couldn''t help raising new hope.


    "Su Niang, do you remember Zhao yunniang? She''s about your age. She also lost two children in those years. Now she has given birth safely with the help of the miracle doctor. Don''t be so sad, or we''ll ask the miracle doctor to have another child for us. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Su Niang''s dull eyes slowly turned to her mother-in-law.


    "Mom, don''t talk. If you wake cheng''er, he should cry."


    She "shushed" for a moment and continued to gently stare at the empty cradle.


    Zhao Su Niang''s mother-in-law looked a little angry.


    "Isn''t it just a dead child? Zhao yunniang also died two children. Isn''t there now? Just because you have many things, I regret letting you pass the door. If yunniang passed the door, maybe we would have a future."


    Mother-in-law murmured a few words.


    But I didn''t see the cold irony in Zhao Su Niang''s eyes.


    "Cheng''er, good cheng''er. I know you''re lonely underground. I''ll find a way to send you some partners to play together."


    She murmured, but her face became more and more strange.


    Those eyes, which had been pulled away from all their expressions, were also motionless, staring in a certain direction in the yard.


    After sorting out the pulse, Lin Mengya went to check Zhao yunniang first according to the daily practice, and prepared drugs for her baby by the way.


    Gu Zhong is well integrated with the child''s body.


    About two are the reasons for new life. If we go on like this and wait for more than a month, qianbian Gu will become the child''s natural Gu.


    Gu is in the presence of people, Gu disappears and people die.


    However, qianbian Gu has no attack power and is not easy to be detected, so it has little impact on children.


    At the same time, she does not intend to tell the truth, so as not to make the child the target of attack.


    As soon as she came out with the medicine, she saw Zhao yunniang''s mother sending a woman out.


    The man looked almost as old as Zhao yunniang''s mother, but he looked a little flattering.


    And Zhao yunniang''s mother''s face is not very good-looking.


    Especially after seeing her, he immediately raised his voice and said, "miss ya, come in quickly. We have to give you trouble for a busy day. Our mother and daughter are really sorry."


    The woman looked at her and took a step forward, but Zhao yunniang''s mother stopped her and secretly gave her a look hint.


    Finally, the woman had to leave reluctantly.


    But her eyes were fixed on the medicine in Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "Miss ya, I''m sorry. She''s a distant relative of mine. She wanted to get in touch with me and ask you for some medicine."


    Zhao yunniang''s mother said with some regret.


    These days, the man of her family and her daughter-in-law secretly said that she should never bother other people''s ya girl again.


    Otherwise, it is ungrateful and will be punished.


    Therefore, although she also pity her relatives, her man is right. She can''t take other people''s kindness for granted.


    Unfortunately, the other party is pestering, and even makes her good grandson unable to rest.


    This made her firm and couldn''t talk to Lin Mengya.


    If the other party makes such a fuss about ya girl, isn''t she really harming her benefactor?


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything.


    "You go back and tell her that everyone''s constitution is different, and the medicine is also different. It''s useless for her to take this medicine."

 Chapter 2735

    The old lady promised again and again, not daring to disobey her words.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t understand how she made them afraid of that.


    Shaking her head, she sent the medicine in first.


    Zhao yunniang is coaxing the child to sleep.


    Compared with the haggard days before, Zhao yunniang now exudes a loving maternal brilliance.


    Holding her young son in her arms, she hummed gently and sweetly. It seems that there is no better picture than this.


    "Here comes the benefactor. Sit down!"


    As soon as Zhao yunniang looked up and saw her, she immediately showed a bright smiling face.


    Lin Mengya was also familiar with her, and after several contacts, she felt that Zhao yunniang was tough and admired her very much.


    "Don''t call me a benefactor one by one. You''d better ask me to be a lady like them."


    "Miss ya''s great kindness to our mother and son will never be forgotten in her life."


    Zhao yunniang sincerely wants to thank her.


    In this regard, she can understand this mood.


    She looked down at the baby in her arms.


    The baby who narrowly escaped death doesn''t know what happened. At the moment, he is lying quietly in his swaddling clothes and trying to grow up with the Gu species in his body.


    Lin Mengya reached out and gently scraped his forehead. Her eyes were also very soft.


    "Miss ya is so young that she has become a mother?" Zhao yunniang whispered.


    Lin Mengya is a little curious.


    "How do you know?"


    "Even if we become mothers, we will be very rare for other people''s children. I think you saved the child. Why don''t you give him a name, or get your blessing and let him grow up safely."


    "Isn''t that appropriate?" She shook her head, but Zhao yunniang insisted.


    "What''s wrong? You saved the child''s life. If he grows up and has promise in the future, he should be filial to you."


    Zhao yunniang insisted very much.


    She didn''t want to have a relationship with Lin Mengya, but really out of gratitude to her.


    Lin Mengya saw that it was hard to refuse, but it was also hard to name other people''s children.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I heard you gave him a baby name called sheng''er. In this way, I''ll give the child a word called ''Lian Sheng''. What do you think?"


    Buddhist deities all take lotus as their seat, so the lotus has a holy and elegant artistic conception.


    The child''s life is hard won and will encounter many difficulties in the future.


    She is not a god Buddha, but she also wants to hope that the child can be protected by god Buddha all her life and never suffer again.


    After listening to her explanation, Zhao yunniang nodded again and again.


    "Well, well, it''s called Liansheng. I hope my Liansheng can be like miss ya said, and there will be no disaster in my life."


    Lin Mengya smiled, but in the system, Xiaoyao fully despised her.


    What lotus seat? Gee, it''s clear that the owner is a loser!


    After leaving Zhao yunniang''s mother and son''s room, Lin Mengya had time to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Long Tianyu is still waiting for her to come back under the lamp.


    Whenever she came in and saw the handsome face smiling at her, she felt full of strength.


    She threw herself into the arms of her own man. She stuck to him and sniffed around his neck like a dog.


    Long Tianyu was so upset by her that he was reluctant to push her away, but he still put his hand around her waist to prevent her from falling.


    "OK, charging is complete!"


    Who knows, as soon as Lin Mengya, who was just dawdling, looked up, the tiredness on her face was swept away.


    Long Tianyu was stunned.


    "What is charging?"


    "Oh, it means having enough to eat and drink."


    Seeing that long Tianyu didn''t understand, she pinched the man''s chin and pretended to be frivolous and said, "that is to say, my wife likes your beauty. Just thinking that this beautiful man belongs to my family, I''m full of energy."


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow when he heard the speech.


    Men have perfect facial features, which adds a bit of charm.


    "Oh? So you just like my face?"


    Intuition told her that this was a Tao giving proposition.


    Since you can''t answer, just slip away.


    However, the other party''s iron arm held firmly. Even if she wanted to run, she couldn''t get rid of it.


    At that moment, he counseled and nestled directly in the arms of a man.


    "Oh, don''t say such disappointing words in the evening. Whether I like your face or not, it''s all you. What can I tangle with?"


    Oh, it''s good not to say this. As soon as he said it, the man was turned into a beast and kissed her in his arms.


    After a long time, Lin Mengya looked at her man with a red face.


    I saw the other side''s face satisfied and the tip of his eyebrows light.


    "Then I''ll have to take good care of myself. Youth is fleeting and beauty is hard to keep. I can''t lose my wife''s favor."


    Lin Mengya is regretting now.


    What are you doing teasing him when you''re free?


    However, in this environment and this place, even if they want to do something, the objective conditions are really not allowed.


    Besides, they don''t have that leisure now.


    The two of them sat in bed and talked about the night talk between husband and wife. As soon as they were sleepy, they heard Cairu''s voice outside.


    "Who? Don''t run!"


    Lin Mengya was surprised and got up and put on her clothes and went down to the ground.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu held her.


    "There are others in the yard. No one can escape."


    That''s true.


    Before long, Cairu came to report back.


    It''s just that someone went wrong just now, but someone has caught it and asked it clearly just now.


    "Just ask clearly. The people in the yard don''t have any bad thoughts. Don''t scare them."


    Lin Mengya ordered.


    The next day, with the hot scene of the previous day, there must be only a few patients left who didn''t have time to see these days.


    They are all elderly people, and they are just senile diseases such as rheumatism and cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases. They are not troublesome.


    But she has been a little uncomfortable since she went out in the morning.


    I always feel like someone is watching me.


    But her people checked the yard inside and outside and made sure there were no unstable factors.


    Inadvertently, she caught a glimpse of a small window diagonally opposite.


    In such cold weather, most people close their doors and windows.


    But the window is still open, but it''s dark inside, so people can''t see what will happen.


    She narrowed her eyes, which seemed to come out of there.


    "Cairu, go and ask who''s in there."


    Before long, Cairu inquired clearly.


    "Master, it''s the mother who just lost her child a while ago. I''ve inquired. Her name is Zhao Su Niang. She is a distant relative with Zhao Yun Niang."


    This is not surprising.


    Generally, such a family gathering place, more or less, everyone has a little kinship, but it''s far and near.


    "It was her."


    But why did the man stare at himself all day long?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand, but she stopped thinking that she wanted to ask for the other party''s consent to see the child''s body.


    Forget it, why add another wound to someone else''s wound.


    Her treatment of Liansheng spread rapidly not only among the neighbors in the small town, but also to the guests of the Zhao family.


    Early this morning, they collectively came to the door and blocked Zhao Yixuan in his study. His face was full of shock.


    "Brother Zhao, what is said outside is true? Your wife''s niece can really bring the baby back to life?"


    "Don''t try to fool Zhao Yixuan about such an important thing today!"


    "Yes! We''ll stay here today. You have to tell us the truth!"


    Sitting behind the desk, Zhao Yixuan looked helpless, but his heart was dark and cool.


    Or the big niece is right.


    If you don''t want to be the target of everyone, you have to find a way to tie more and more people to the thief ship.


    Those in front of the eye bar are the best targets.


    But the result is completely different when you rush to ask for cooperation and hug your thighs with people crying and shouting.


    Now, Lin Mengya is his strength.


    I can''t help admiring the little girl''s brain. Follow her and have a bright future!


    Although he was proud, he deliberately showed some embarrassment on his face.


    "Alas, to tell you the truth, my great niece didn''t find a cure."


    As soon as they heard this, the expectation on their faces dimmed a lot.


    That''s right.


    For this matter, the ancient family did not think less.


    But in the end, isn''t it all useless?


    "However, although it can''t be cured, she has come up with a way to at least save her life."


    Seeing that everyone was depressed, Zhao Yixuan said slowly.


    Suddenly, everyone stared at him.


    "Yes, how many percent are you sure?"


    Jiang Yishui, who asked questions, stared at his old friends.


    Zhao Yixuan slowly stretched out a hand, and then, under the eyes of the people, painstakingly stretched out an index finger.


    People: "


    Only 10%? Doesn''t that mean no?


    But before they could breathe, Zhao Yixuan stretched out his thumb again.


    This is¡ª¡ª


    "Eighty percent."


    Zhao Yixuan said with a smile.


    It''s great to see this group of old friends like him change their faces for one sentence.


    And he''s hiding some little-known caution.


    Who let them meddle in his back house and encourage him to recognize Zhao Zifei.


    Even though he knew they were all kind-hearted, his wife came back and coaxed the good people. If they were angry and left again, he had to break up with them.


    They stared at his two fingers. For a moment, they held their breath, and some rubbed their eyes hard for fear that they were wrong.


    "My eldest niece said that as long as she did it herself, 80% of the children hope to live."


    This is a bolt from the blue.


    Jiang Yishui turned and left. Later, he thought his cotton padded clothes were heavy and in the way. He pulled them off and threw them on the ground at will.


    "What''s the matter with Lao Jiang?" Everyone wondered for a moment.


    Finally, Zhao Yixuan smiled and scolded: "this old guy, he reacts the fastest."

 Chapter 2736

    The crowd immediately reacted.


    His grandmother''s! That old guy wants to rob people first!


    Therefore, the people who are unwilling to fall behind also run to rob people, completely without the calm attitude of the big man.


    Lin Mengya is teaching pregnant women.


    After a few days of conditioning, their babies are not as quiet as before.


    Even the two month old baby has even punched his mother in the stomach.


    "Ya girl, the baby is kicking me again!"


    "So is my family. This little guy is too naughty. He tossed me all night last night."


    Looking at the smiles on the faces of these pregnant mothers, Lin Mengya could not help being infected by their joy.


    If they have such a mentality, they will be 80% successful.


    I have to work hard to live up to everyone''s trust.


    "OK, we''ll stop here for today''s parent-child class. Remember the touch technique I taught you. Don''t touch in circles. This will cause the umbilical cord around the neck and suffocate the baby."


    She told pregnant mothers not to listen, and nodded to show that they understood.


    As soon as she opened the door, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    I saw a row of "ice sculptures" standing in the yard.


    She was stunned. Elder Zhao, who was a step late, had come over.


    Looking at the worthless look of his old friends, he bowed his head and sighed.


    Shame!


    "What do you mean, gentlemen?"


    She asked somewhat defensively.


    Although she knew that none of them meant any harm to her.


    But just look at yourself straight. Your eyes are good. It''s really scary.


    "Girl, I have a question for you."


    Jiang Yishui desperately pressed and could not wait in his heart, but his hands were tightly held together.


    "Do you really have a way to keep those children?"


    As soon as these words were asked, not only Jiang Yishui, but also other elders looked at her with expectant eyes.


    Although they have enjoyed a good reputation for most of their lives, today, in front of this younger generation, they are not afraid to make a fool of themselves or be looked down upon. As long as she really has a way to save the children of her family, she can do whatever she wants them to do.


    "Well --"


    Although Lin Mengya''s heart had long been clear, she still pretended to be embarrassed.


    "Yes, yes, but this method is not mature, and because it is still in the experimental stage, I don''t intend to make it public."


    Although it was her idea to discuss with elder Zhao, she used this gimmick to attract everyone.


    However, as a responsible doctor, she will not choose to take risks if she is not 100% sure.


    She must be responsible to each of her patients and to everyone who trusts her.


    When they heard what she said, they believed 80% of them.


    Everyone is an old man. In the Zhao family these days, everyone sees what she has done.


    And if she promised at once, and patted her chest and assured that she could be cured, everyone would not believe it.


    Jiang Yishui rubbed his hands, and the smile on his face was a little cautious.


    "Girl, we don''t have to ask you to cure people now."


    Everyone nodded and said yes.


    "I also know that you practitioners need to keep trying to find the right prescription. But in addition to the Zhao family, other people''s families can also provide you with some small help."


    Afraid of her disapproval, she took a lower attitude and almost begged her.


    "We just hope that, for the sake of our friendship, can you also give us the Jiang family a little hope.


    You can rest assured that no matter what you want us to do, and we will never force you to hand over the method afterwards. We can buy it with money and exchange it with other things. "


    Jiang Yishui''s attitude was very low, and what he said was sincere.


    Although everyone''s mood is the same urgency, they are deeply aware that the ability of the little girl in front of them is by no means easy for them to control.


    Since you can''t offend, turn an enemy into a friend and offer your sincerity.


    And through these days of getting along, they can also see that the girl is actually a very emotional and righteous temperament.


    Thinking of this, they can''t help regretting that their mouth was cheap and eventful.


    If they had not said those words for their mother and son for the sake that Zhao Zifei was the only biological son of the Zhao family.


    I''m afraid they will be more confident now. Didn''t they see that Lao Jiang dared to ask for help because he first hugged the girl''s thigh?


    They can ask and are not afraid of shame, but they are afraid of being rejected by the girl.


    I can''t help but secretly envy and envy. Why is Lao Jiang''s look so poisonous as always?


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya felt she could throw out conditions.


    She touched elder Zhao''s eyes.


    The latter indicated that she had reached the fire, and she said slowly: "I can understand your uncles and uncles'' feelings. In fact, my uncle had discussed this matter with me before you spoke."


    As soon as they heard this, they could not help but cast grateful eyes on elder Zhao.


    Elder Zhao doesn''t know. She deliberately sold it to him.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart that a smart girl can be a man and have real skills.


    It seems that my decision is really wise.


    "We are all ancient people. We are both prosperous and lossy. Besides, my uncle and I are weak. If we have a treasure, we will be coveted by those who want it.


    So if your uncles and uncles want to cooperate with me, they must first promise not to betray us. "


    Her request is not excessive at all.


    People nodded one after another. They all knew what the situation was now.


    "Please don''t worry, girl. I can''t guarantee others, but my old friends are very loyal."


    At this time, Jiang Yishui no longer only cares about himself.


    She is not worried about this, because those who can come here today are carefully selected by elder Zhao.


    She believes in elder Zhao''s vision very much.


    "Second, if you want me to keep your children for you, you must listen to me. No matter what I ask you to do, you must do it."


    Her tone was very serious.


    Because in the process of treatment, she may make some shocking actions for them.


    She is not afraid of being questioned by others, but she doesn''t like to explain to others over and over again. She wastes her time persuading those people.


    But about this


    A little request, but people are a little embarrassed.


    "Girl, it''s not that we don''t agree to your request, but that there are other people in our family besides us. If this will shake the foundation of our family, I''m afraid we will encounter no small difficulties."


    One of them explained carefully for fear that improper words would make her angry.


    "Where do you want to go? I''m not going to rob your family, but that you must listen to me during the treatment."


    Everyone made a big red face.


    After that, they nodded their heads and agreed. Of course, they had to listen to her. If someone in the family dared not listen, they must shout in the past with a big mouth and never be soft hearted.


    After that, she put forward another condition.


    "I think your uncles and uncles should know that there is no free lunch in the world."


    As soon as everyone heard this, the skin tightened.


    Here comes the most important part.


    In fact, they are already ready to lose their wealth. As long as Lin Mengya can leave those roots and seedlings in the family, they are willing to give most of their family to her.


    However, those big men who were worried did not know that the girl in front of them was not only talented, but also quite rich.


    I''m afraid all the people present are not as rich as her.


    And that terrible number is snowballing up every minute.


    This is the real goddess of wealth.


    "In fact, my request is also very simple. You just need to be on my side after the matter is completed and support me no matter what happens."


    Hearing this, elder Zhao couldn''t help looking at her in surprise.


    The little girl is an expert at digging holes.


    "Ah?"


    Everyone, including Jiang Yishui, was stunned.


    What is this requirement?


    But everyone was also very cautious. Someone thought about it and asked, "Miss, can you tell me why?"


    But Lin Mengya, who always showed a good temper, only gave them four words.


    "No comment."


    Then she turned and entered the room, with a very tough attitude.


    In the cold wind, these big men looked at each other. None of them dared to make this decision easily.


    After all, if this invisible promise is like a steel knife around their neck.


    If the girl wants to do something shocking, aren''t they tied to the thief ship?


    Seeing that the people were still hesitating, elder Zhao said coldly, "if you don''t agree, what can he do? In another five or ten years, I''m afraid there will be no one in our family. Whether to accept the fate of being doomed to destroy the family or leave a trace of blood by chance, I think we should know."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help sighing.


    They don''t know. In fact, this is their life-saving straw.


    If they cannot seize this opportunity, they will eventually face the fate of extermination.


    "I Laojiang don''t care about anything else. As long as she can save those little dolls in my family, I''m willing to call me dead."


    With that, he shook his sleeves and entered the room where Lin Mengya was.


    The figure showed a bleak determination, but there was no hesitation.


    Someone sighed and followed.


    Elder Zhao looked at the hesitant man and finally shook his head and left.

 Chapter 2737

    Lin Mengya looked at the people who came in and had some estimates in her heart.


    I chose the road myself.


    Whether it''s a dead end or a bright future depends on whether you dare to take that step.


    There are more and more people in the room.


    But the face of everyone who came in was as heavy as death in the next second.


    Long Tianyu only looked up at them and continued to peel melon seeds for her wife.


    The original heavy and serious atmosphere was destroyed by the strange "click" sound.


    "Just eat less. The melon seeds are fried and easy to get angry."


    He pushed a small plate of melon seeds to his wife.


    As if there were no one else, he showed a gentle and doting smile to his wife.


    Lin Mengya is also heroic.


    Reach out and pour the melon seeds in the small plate directly into your mouth.


    I don''t even glance at the other side. I calmly regard people as nothing.


    A group of people close to each other showed very complex expressions.


    What kind of way is this little girl?


    Is it difficult to put pressure on them so that they can take more initiative in order to squeeze them?


    Suddenly, the atmosphere on their side became more tense.


    Even several people had quite solemn and stirring thoughts in their hearts.


    For a time, the old bosses fell into a melancholy fog.


    "How do I feel? They seem a little nervous?"


    Chewing the fragrant melon seed kernel, Lin Mengya pulled her man and asked quietly.


    Long Tianyu didn''t look either: "when you are old, you naturally like to make a fuss. Do you want to eat chestnuts?"


    Lin Mengya was eating delicious and nodded happily.


    But I didn''t see that the faces of the big men over there were even worse.


    After all, the husband and wife must be negotiating how to squeeze them. Maybe they have to pay for the idea saved by people for several generations this time.


    Finally, the last person had to step into the house.


    Lin Mengya looked at the group of uncles and uncles and couldn''t help bending her eyebrows.


    "It seems that everyone has figured it out!"


    The people couldn''t help shaking, and there was a decision in their heart.


    Compared with the danger of exterminating the family, what is it to lose some money?


    "Yes, but girl, we also need some protection."


    Jiang Yishui, who had a good relationship with her, was pushed out as a representative to negotiate terms with her.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "Of course, sincerity is the basis for our mutual cooperation. I have prepared several contracts in duplicate, which stipulate our rights and obligations respectively. Let''s have a look. If you have no objection, just sign on the back and press your own fingerprint."


    Smiling, she took out a pile of paper from the table and distributed it to the elders.


    At first, everyone''s face was still a little tense, thinking that she was trying to make them owe the deed of sale.


    But later, the more you look, the bigger your eyes, and the more surprised you are.


    "This, this is..."


    Jiang Yishui felt he was dreaming.


    He thought the contract must be full of unequal treaties against him, but he didn''t expect that although each of them seemed harsh, it was good for himself and his family.


    This is totally unreasonable!


    After all, she had the fate of her family in her hand, and he


    They can only take whatever they want and have no resistance.


    He took another look at the contract in the hand of the man next door.


    Exactly the same!


    "Yes, I''m afraid it''s not a mistake?"


    "Girl, are you trying to tease us?"


    In the face of people''s doubts, long Tianyu glanced at them faintly.


    "My wife is not a villain who secretly extorts kindness."


    Suddenly, everyone was quiet for a moment.


    Although the man''s sense of existence just now can not be ignored, when he opened his mouth, people couldn''t help feeling a sense of oppression and had to put doubts in their hearts.


    Long Tianyu didn''t mind them and handed his wife a cup of tea.


    "Drink it."


    Lin Mengya swallowed a mouthful of tea, moistened her throat, and then picked up her contract.


    "The contract you have is really true."


    She first affirmed the authenticity of the contract, and then continued in the eyes of people who were more and more confused.


    "I know you have questions, but I just want to ask you. Even if I saved your children and grandchildren, are you willing to let your family stay here for slaughter all your life?"


    Her words can be regarded as opening a scar in the hearts of all the people present.


    The group of people selected by elder Zhao were all capable and talented when they were young.


    But just because the family of origin is not prominent enough, or hesitate to be suppressed by other big families, so depressed and frustrated, but unwilling.


    "Uncle Jiang, if you had enough strength, would you not let aunt Jiang suffer?"


    In an instant, Jiang Yishui''s fist clenched tightly, and his forehead even burst out green tendons.


    His wife comes from a large family.


    Although she is a common woman who is not valued, she is favored by the family because of her beautiful appearance, but the result of attention is to make "contributions" to the prosperity of the family at an appropriate time.


    They were childhood sweethearts and fell in love.


    But he didn''t want to give his wife to another big family as a "gift" in order to obtain more resources when she was 15.


    Not a wife and concubine, just a plaything for people to have fun and ravage at will.


    God knows how much he wanted to destroy the animals of the two races after he saw his sweetheart again.


    Unfortunately, he also has a family and his own last resort.


    At his wife''s request, he could only redeem her with a large sum of money and materials.


    However, although he was extremely distressed by the injuries suffered by his wife, he could not recover them.


    He was also injured and fell into a whole body.


    These past events are thorns in his heart.


    Just mentioning it can make him bloody and miserable.


    But who among them has never experienced such a thing?


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Yi''s face sank and revealed his edge and sharpness to Lin Mengya for the first time.


    "Don''t be angry. I don''t mean to humiliate you with these things. I just think that everyone has one life. Why can anyone rely on the obscenity of his family and act recklessly to trample on others?"


    She looked at the crowd with firm faith in her eyes.


    "In my opinion, everyone should be born equal. Everyone''s birth should not be the standard to measure a person. If you are strong, you should get what you deserve. Instead of making wedding clothes for others, you can only pick up some leftovers and become a beggar in the eyes of the big family."


    Some words make everyone look pale


    Slight change.


    I have to say that they have been depressed for too long.


    Even on the day of death, they may not be willing to close their eyes.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, they have a good life without worrying about food and drink.


    But who knows, in the eyes of those big families, they are just a dog and a useful tool.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Vaguely, but there is a certain surging emotion, stirring in everyone''s chest.


    When Lin Mengya saw that her emotions were almost incited, she pointed to the contract in her hand and said.


    "And this is the chance I give you."


    "As long as you sign this contract, according to the above conditions, I can let your next generation completely get rid of the control of the ancient clan."


    "The sky is high and the sea is wide, and your people can realize their self-worth at will. At that time, no one will be able to step on you!"


    Every word she said was full of temptation they could not refuse.


    The contract in hand is becoming more and more heavy.


    But in everyone''s eyes, there is only excitement.


    She heard someone mutter and swallow a lot of water.


    As the head of a family, she certainly knows how rare this opportunity to save her whole family is.


    "Girl, I only ask you to be accurate. Can you do this? If you can, I''m willing to bet with you!"


    Jiang Yi was furious.


    Perhaps it was his wife''s inhuman torture, or his years of self blame and depression that made him have such a crazy idea.


    If he has enough strength, he can avenge his wife.


    Send all those who have hurt their wives to hell and let them taste the feeling that life is better than death.


    The temptation was so great that he even lost his mind temporarily.


    No one around came out to dissuade.


    At this moment, their hearts are as excited as Jiang Yishui.


    "It''s written in black and white. As long as you sign this contract, I can promise to do it."


    Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    Although some of the above things are absurd in their view, it is not so difficult for her who has mastered a lot of resources.


    She has enough land, enough money and enough educational resources to transform these people''s families.


    "But those big families, as well as the Presbyterian Council, will not let us have the opportunity to ascend to the sky so easily."


    Elder Zhao finally spoke.


    In fact, before that, he didn''t know the content of the contract, let alone Lin Mengya''s ambition and ability.


    "Birds fly high in the sky and fish leap in the wide sea. How can a small ancient family confine your steps?"


    There was a confident smile on her face.


    The crowd reacted at this time, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    "You mean let''s get out of here?" Elder Zhao frowned and said.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "In fact, you know very well that the ancient people are just the end of a powerful crossbow. There are more and more people, but less and less resources and land. Moreover, those rich lands are occupied by those big families. Even if we try hard, we will only be given alms by others.


    Why don''t you just put it down and go out and turn him upside down! "


    But I didn''t want to, but the people present didn''t have her confidence.

 Chapter 2738

    "Miss ya, with all due respect, you are not from the ancient family, are you?"


    Although Jiang Yishui asked him, his tone was full of certainty.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to hide any more and nodded slightly.


    Everyone thought, sure enough, if she was an ancient person, I''m afraid she didn''t have the courage and courage.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still crouching tigers, hidden dragons outside. In contrast, the ancient people are still like frogs at the bottom of a well. Before long, we will be far behind."


    Jiang Yishui sighed.


    When they were young, the ancient people were not so closed.


    Who hasn''t yearned for the prosperous world outside?


    Take him for example. When he was an adult, he also went to see the outside world with his elders.


    But unfortunately, they finally had to return to the family and waste their lives in this small world.


    "Uncles, but what''s the difficulty?"


    She is not stupid. Naturally, she can see that her proposal is still full of temptation for these people.


    Jiang Yishui sighed and looked at elder Zhao helplessly, which meant to let him speak.


    Zhao Yixuan also frowned at the moment.


    "Girl, it''s not that we don''t want to be here. It''s the people of the ancient family. They can''t leave the land of the ancient family for life."


    "And why?" It''s her turn not to understand.


    "It''s a long story. In short, unless the ancient people are expelled from the Hui nationality, they can''t stay away from the Hui nationality all their life."


    She could hear that there was a lot of reluctance in elder Zhao''s words.


    When I was about to make a clear inquiry, I heard a noise outside.


    "You can''t come in! You go out. You can''t break in without the consent of miss ya!"


    Who is this?


    Lin Mengya motioned to everyone to take it easy and discuss it when she came back.


    The old people who were quiet and quiet in the yard were surrounded by the doorway at the moment.


    She could only vaguely see the appearance of strangers inside.


    Cairu raised her voice and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The crowded crowd was quiet, and then someone ran to report the situation.


    "Ya girl, they have to come in! We stopped them and they started!"


    "Nonsense! When did we do it?" The stopped man retorted.


    She narrowed her eyes and saw clearly that Mrs. Duan''s mother and son and Zhao Pei were surrounded in the middle.


    She asked coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Zhao Pei smelled the speech, but he gave her a sneer.


    "If I didn''t come, I really didn''t know you were so brave!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao Peng looked around the crowd and finally fell on the pregnant women who were protected by their families.


    His face immediately showed some uncontrollable excitement.


    "Still alive, ha ha!"


    He looked at Lin Mengya with greed in his eyes.


    "Give me the prescription and I can spare your life. If you don''t appreciate it, I will..."


    "What will you do?"


    I didn''t want the impatient voice of elder Zhao to come from behind her.


    Zhao Pei was stunned, and his eyes immediately dodged.


    But a moment later, he was proud again and no longer guilty.


    "Uncle


    Yes, no wonder the girl is so confident. But don''t forget, uncle. The Presbyterian Council has ordered that anyone who can solve the secret of "winter snow swallowing pain" must immediately report it to the Presbyterian Council and never hide it.


    As an elder of the clan, don''t knowingly commit crimes. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Elder Zhao looked the same.


    But Zhao Pei already felt that he was in control.


    "No, I just want to correct my uncle''s mistakes."


    He was full of readily available benefits.


    If he gives this matter to the Presbyterian Council, won''t the position of Presbyterian be readily available?


    Thinking of this, he was even more excited.


    Looking at her, it''s like a vicious dog looking at its prey.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not a fish to be slaughtered.


    "Even if I come up with a solution, I won''t give it to you."


    She flatly refused, but Zhao Pei looked ready.


    "You have to give now, and you have to give if you don''t. Zifei, tell her."


    Zhao Zifei came out and looked at her gloating.


    "You are not the Fang family at all, nor are you a member of our ancient family! Moreover, you are still the murderer of Zhao mace!"


    No one thought it would be like this.


    Lin Mengya was also quite surprised.


    But she was not afraid of the exposure of her true identity. She just wondered why they would know?


    "Zhao mace? Isn''t that the young master who died some time ago?"


    Most of the people present were from the Zhao family.


    At the beginning, the impact of Zhao mace was not small, but they had heard of some.


    But didn''t Zhao mace die in the hands of a foreigner?


    Oh, by the way, Zhao Zifei said that miss ya was also a foreigner.


    But people don''t fully believe it.


    Someone even spoke up for her: "nonsense! Miss ya saved the lives of those dolls. How can she be a murderer?"


    "Yes! And the elder said, she is the niece of the former lady. She is not a foreigner at all. I don''t think you are good people!"


    Zhao Zifei shouted angrily at them, "you have all been cheated by her! She is buying people''s hearts!"


    But people still don''t believe it.


    After all, they all see Lin Mengya''s performance. Such a person is clearly the greatest good man in the world. With the heart of a Bodhisattva, how can he be a murderer?


    In the condemnation of everyone, Mrs. Duan began to put on her weak and pitiful appearance again.


    "I know everyone''s mood now. In fact, when we first knew the news, we didn''t believe it."


    Her attitude is always easier to win everyone''s favor.


    Everyone''s attitude slowed down, and Mrs. Duan looked at her sadly.


    "Although I didn''t get to see my wife, I''ve heard something about her family over the years. I''ve heard that she has no brothers and sisters except two brothers.


    Moreover, I heard that the eldest daughter of the first lady''s second brother was as old as master Zhao Ziyan. And miss ya, at least in her early twenties this year? "


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Mrs. Duan knew so much about each other''s aunt''s family.


    Such a person will not give her a chance to refute.


    But the people didn''t know it, but explained for her: "didn''t the first lady have a big brother? Maybe this elegant girl is the daughter of the first lady''s big brother?"


    "I thought so, but -"


    Mrs. Duan deliberately lengthened the ending and looked at Lin Mengya with more banter in her eyes.


    "The eldest brother of the first lady died of illness when he was a teenager. At that time, he had not married a wife and had children, and there were no offspring at all. Anyone who is familiar with the Fang family knows this."


    "Ya girl, which relative of the Fang family are you? It''s better to say it so that everyone won''t misunderstand you."


    The people around didn''t know that this was Mrs. Duan''s complete set, and even hurriedly advised her.


    "Yes, miss ya, just say it. We believe you. They must have wronged you!"


    Facing the eyes of everyone''s ardent trust, Lin Mengya couldn''t speak.


    They can come to the door. Obviously, there is definite evidence.


    I''m afraid they really have some evidence about the Fang family.


    Maybe it''s someone familiar with the Fang family.


    So no matter what excuse she uses, they can expose her lies at any time.


    "Why? Your smart teeth don''t work now? Yes, a sneaky guy like you who doesn''t dare to show people the truth must be harbouring evil intentions and take the opportunity to harm my Zhao family!"


    Zhao Pei felt that she had mastered her life and death, and her smile was even more rampant.


    Lin Mengya didn''t step back and let elder Zhao Qiang act on her.


    Lifting her lips, she smiled and then took off the veil from her face.


    "Now, it seems that I have to tell the truth."


    Before, when she faced these Zhao family people and talked with those uncles and uncles, she didn''t borrow Cairu''s mouth.


    Because they had not heard her voice before, and they did not know her disguise before.


    But the three in front of us are different.


    "You, you are a dumb slave!" Zhao Zifei pointed to her and said in surprise.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him contemptuously.


    "I''m not the dumb slave you said. No one in the world is qualified to let me be a slave or a maid."


    Now that she has been exposed, she has nothing to disguise.


    In the past, although she was a little difficult to approach, she was not as sharp and arrogant as she is now.


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes were dark.


    I remembered that I had sent her there before.


    Did she escape?


    "Somebody, catch the murderer!"


    Zhao Xuan shouted, and the people he brought behind him had to come forward.


    But a moment later, they were knocked down by a group of strong guards who seemed to fall from the sky.


    "You, you really want to be bad for us! I warn you, if you dare to hurt me, our Zhao family will make you die!"


    Zhao Ying was a little flustered and tried to threaten her with the Zhao family.


    But Lin Mengya felt that if the man was not childish, it was that his brain was eaten by the dog.


    "In your mouth, haven''t I killed a young master of the Zhao family? I don''t worry about too much debt, and I don''t itch when there are too many lice. I''ll kill you today. I''m also guilty, aren''t I?"


    No longer hide the arrogance, in an instant over the three.


    They secretly gnawed their teeth, and now they wanted to get rid of her.


    Mrs. Duan has more tricks than them.


    "Everyone heard that. She admitted that she was a murderer! Everyone should polish their eyes and can''t be deceived by her again!"


    The onlookers could not accept the reality for a moment.


    How could they not understand that it was the miracle doctor who saved them from fire and water. How could they become the wanted murderer of the Zhao family in a twinkling of an eye?

 Chapter 2739

    Being incited by Mrs. Duan, the people around looked at each other and felt a little shaken.


    But they still tend to believe Lin Mengya. They look at her and only hope that she can give a reasonable explanation.


    Even the people in the room were caught off guard by the heavy news.


    Just when they were in doubt, long Tianyu said calmly, "hearing is false, seeing is true. If you also think my wife is the murderer, you can leave now."


    Maybe he was so calm that people felt inexplicably that there might be a secret.


    "Little brother, you don''t have to excite us with words. I don''t understand others, but we know the root and bottom of my brother." Jiang Yishui spoke calmly.


    Everyone was stunned and immediately reacted.


    right!


    Zhao Yixuan is now the real head of the Zhao family. If there is a problem with the girl''s identity, he may jump out and oppose it at the first time.


    Up to now, he has been on Lin Mengya''s side.


    In fact, the same is true.


    Elder Zhao looked coldly at the three people in front of him, especially the nephew he was forced to choose as the heir.


    "Zhao Pei, what are you doing with them?"


    Facing his cousin, Zhao Yu felt confident for the first time.


    "Uncle, it''s not that my nephew has to make trouble. It''s that this woman killed my brother. I must avenge this blood feud!"


    Zhao Yixuan''s eyes were colder.


    There was something strange about Zhao mace''s death. All he knew was that the other party suddenly died.


    Later, someone found some evidence left in his room, pointing to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    At that time, the Zhao family was making a lot of trouble, and the elders personally invited him to catch the prisoner.


    And he never believed in those individuals, so he was only secretly investigating.


    Later, after seeing the couple, he felt that they didn''t seem to have killed him.


    It''s not nice to say. With the means of these two people, if they really want to kill Zhao mace, they will certainly do it quietly, so that people can''t catch any evidence.


    It''s a pity that these words come out. I''m afraid no one in the Zhao family will believe them.


    He frowned slightly, but said patiently, "I already know about it. Don''t mess around. I know."


    "How many?" Zhao Xuan picked his eyebrows and his face was full of questions.


    "If my uncle really knows something, he won''t collude with her in private and try to cover it up. I really didn''t expect you to be such a person, uncle."


    "Zhao Pei, shut up!"


    Zhao Yixuan was angry and his voice became cold.


    "This is not a place for you to fool around. Go back!"


    But Zhao Pei thought he had grasped the evidence and was crazy.


    I saw his skin smile meat not to smile directly on Zhao Yixuan.


    "My uncle is so excited, isn''t it because he was stabbed in the pain by me? Oh, Zhao Yixuan, as the elder Sanhui, you secretly hide the way to save the ''winter snow devouring the child'', which is unfaithful; then you are with the murderer who killed Zhao''s nephew, which is unfaithful."


    "A disloyal and unrighteous person like you has long lost the qualification to teach me a lesson!"


    "After this, I will personally report it to the Presbyterian Council. Then I will invite the clan elders to comment. Like you, you don''t distinguish right from wrong and hide disaster


    A heart disciple should be expelled from the family! "


    He was so impassioned that he didn''t want to fall into the ears of others, but it would only make people think he was stupid.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed and the corners of his mouth opened with a mocking smile.


    I don''t know where the fool came from. He thought he was smart, but I don''t know if he really did so, it would be to bake the Zhao family on the fire.


    If the Presbyterian Church really knows the news and acts in their consistent style, it will find a way to completely control the method in its hands.


    At that time, there will be one more chip to control the ancient family.


    As the only Zhao family that may reveal secrets, its end will not be so beautiful.


    Everyone in the room frowned at the moment.


    The Zhao family boy doesn''t know how important it is.


    Jiang Yishui turned his mind and walked quietly to the door.


    At this time, Lin Mengya pressed the arm of elder Zhao who was about to get angry.


    "Zhao mace, I have to remind you. Now only I know the way you keep talking. But according to what you said, I''m not from your ancient family and I have a grudge against your Zhao family. How can I hand over this method so that you can take credit? Besides, it''s the rule of your Presbyterian Council, but I can''t control a foreigner."


    She finished slowly, while the three opposite were stunned.


    "If you dare not, I will immediately take you back to the family. At that time, you can''t say it!" Zhao Xuan threatened fiercely.


    But Lin Mengya just picked the corners of her lips with disdain.


    "Let me kindly remind you, first, you can''t take me away; second, you don''t want such a great advantage alone. I''m afraid anyone will be happy about it, and even kill and fire prevention and get rid of all your competitors."


    "Zhao Pei, you don''t dare to take me back at all, because in this way, you won''t get any benefits."


    It has to be said that compared with understanding people''s hearts, Zhao Pei is still far from Lin Mengya.


    With a few words, she drove him to a dead end.


    At this time, Zhao Pei did not realize that he had been held down by her, and his look was no longer as proud as before.


    But Mrs. Duan on one side was like a mirror in her heart.


    He secretly scolded Zhao Yu as an unreliable fool, but his mouth gently reminded him.


    "Young Master Yu can''t believe her provocation. It''s very important. No matter who sent the news, the Presbyterian Council has to ask clearly in the end.


    At that time, everyone will know that people are brought back by you, which is naturally the first merit. Moreover, all the people in the clan can follow the light, which will naturally be grateful to young master Yu. "


    Zhao Pei''s brain immediately cleared up a lot when she was so touched.


    He looked at Lin Mengya coldly, but he wanted to kill this woman.


    She was almost fooled.


    This woman, what a trick!


    In the face of Mrs. Duan''s targeting again and again, Lin Mengya faced up to this woman for the first time.


    It also puzzled her.


    This woman obviously doesn''t care about elder Zhao at all, but she wants to compete for the position of the mistress of the Zhao family everywhere.


    And the things Mrs. Duan did seemed not to care about offending elder Zhao at all.


    Now, she incites Zhao Pei to come to snatch credit, which means a complete break with elder Zhao.


    What did she do this for?


    Think


    Here, she looked at Mrs. Duan and explored more.


    But the other side is like an innocent white lotus, still maintaining a clever and dignified appearance, standing safely behind Zhao Peng.


    Lin Mengya understands that if this matter wants to be settled today, the three people have to lose their cards completely.


    Her eyes rolled and she spoke again.


    "Don''t you really want to know which relative of the Fang family I am?"


    Zhao Peng snorted, as if she was just sophistry.


    "As long as you dare to tell a lie, I will immediately expose your lie and let you die."


    "In fact, it''s not that complicated."


    She smiled, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    "I wonder if you have ever heard of the Huo family."


    The word "Huo family" came out, just like a bowl of water poured on hot oil, which quickly aroused a strong reaction.


    "You, are you the Huo family? It''s impossible!"


    The first to lose her manners was Mrs. Duan, who had always seemed calm.


    Lin Mengya has been watching their reaction.


    Zhao Pei and Zhao Zifei only changed slightly. Obviously, as the younger generation of the Zhao family, they may only know the existence of the Huo family, or even more, and they can also know the old news of the Huo family and the Zhao family.


    Mrs. Duan''s reaction is very thought-provoking.


    How could she conclude that she would never be a member of the Huo family.


    "What''s the matter with Mrs. Duan? Do you know the Huo family, too?"


    Mrs. Duan regained her composure, but she still looked a little unnatural.


    "I, I don''t know the Huo family. But if you are a member of the Huo family, you should hate the Zhao family. Young master Pei, this person''s identity is a mystery. If she continues to confuse the people, we''d better lock her up first."


    Zhao Xuan narrowed her eyes and looked at Mrs. Duan suspiciously.


    At the moment, the woman dropped her eyes, making people unable to see her face for a time.


    "Huo family? Isn''t that the foreigner whose first wife married?" He asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Duan nodded and then explained in a small voice.


    "At the beginning, the first lady had the same feelings with the man of the Huo family. Later, after she married your cousin, she never forgot the man. Now it seems that they are still connected. Moreover, the Huo family has been unwilling. I''m afraid they sent this woman to revenge the Zhao family."


    After hearing this, Zhao Peng was still half convinced.


    But he didn''t know anything about the Huo family.


    At that moment, there was more contempt in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    It''s all caused by the woman who doesn''t abide by women''s morality!


    Fortunately, she died, otherwise he would surely be taken back to the clan with her.


    "You are the Huo family, so I can''t let you continue to be presumptuous. Uncle, you heard that she is not your wife''s niece at all, but the relative of her adulterer.


    So, will you continue to protect her? "


    "Presumptuous!" Zhao Yixuan shouted angrily, "if you dare to speak ill of my wife again, I will make you unable to get out of this yard!"


    Zhao Xuan shrunk his neck, but he couldn''t help but look down on the cousin who was obsessed with beauty.


    But this time, Lin Mengya stared at Mrs. Duan.


    "Mrs. Duan has a good memory. She can remember things ten years ago so clearly, but Mrs. Duan seems to have made a mistake."

 Chapter 2740

    "If the Huo family really wants to revenge the Zhao family, they won''t kill Zhao mace. If I remember correctly, Zhao mace and his father have been at odds with elder Zhao for a long time. I''m afraid no one knows about this."


    "If I really want to give up to Zhao Changlao Tiandu, I can cooperate with Zhao mace and his son. With the chips in my hand, I can easily pull elder Zhao off his horse."


    "Zhao mace and his son have great ambition and few talents. Once the Zhao family loses the protection of elder Zhao, it will be like a plate of loose sand. At that time, I can easily pocket everything of the Zhao family."


    As she talked, it was a series of poisonous tricks.


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes changed slightly. She was a very clever woman. At the moment, she pretended to be poor and wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "I''m a woman in a deep house. I don''t want so much. Miss ya is extremely smart and has deep meaning in doing things, but I can''t understand it in detail."


    These words, hidden needles, sound self deprecating, but in fact, they are saying that Lin Mengya has a deep mind.


    Lin Mengya knows that Mrs. Duan must have instigated this time.


    But it was Zhao Zhe, a fool eager for quick success and instant benefit, who rushed ahead.


    She raised her head and looked coldly at Zhao.


    "In any case, you are the murderer who killed my young master of the Zhao family! I am not afraid to completely offend my uncle today, unless you kill your own nephew in order to protect her. Otherwise, I will take this person back to the Zhao family and deal with it according to the family rules!"


    "How dare you! Zhao Pei, will you succeed?" Zhao Yixuan was very angry.


    Just as the two sides were at loggerheads, someone came in from the outside.


    "What are your uncles and nephews doing? They are so rude in public, and they are not afraid that the younger generation will see a joke."


    Before the voice fell, the hale and hearty fourth uncle Zhao appeared in front of the crowd.


    Seeing him coming, Zhao Yixuan closed his lips secretly.


    It seems that it can''t be good today.


    Lin Mengya has always looked at people.


    She knew that Zhao Pei dared to break in so recklessly to get people. Even after she showed her means, the other party did not converge at all. I''m afraid it was because she had something to rely on.


    Uncle Zhao didn''t smile this time.


    Looking at the opposing uncles and nephews, their eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Zhao Pei, are there any elders in your eyes?"


    Zhao Pei said angrily, "uncle, I''m here. Please do justice for my nephew and grandson. My uncle is powerful now. He killed me for a foreign sinner!"


    But Uncle Zhao''s voice fell down and yelled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your uncle attaches great importance to the fame and reputation of our family. How could he do the wrong thing you said? Make an apology to your uncle quickly."


    Although Zhao Pei was unwilling, he reluctantly compensated for his crime.


    After that, uncle Zhao relaxed his eyebrows and turned to look at elder Zhao with a cold look.


    "Yixuan, I heard that you caught the murderer of Zhao mace? I''ve wanted to send it to my family. You don''t know. My family attaches great importance to it. If you know that you brought the murderer to justice, I''m afraid the elders of my family don''t know how to thank you."


    Uncle Zhao is really powerful.


    With a few words of remorse, Zhao Yixuan was roasted on the fire.


    If he continues to defend Lin Mengya, he will be guilty of defending the murderer of his people; If he follows uncle Zhao, Lin Mengya will also be eccentric with him. They may turn against each other.


    Zhao Yixuan Shen


    Silent, but his eyes became more and more cold, and the chill in his eyes almost turned into essence.


    "The fourth uncle of the Zhao family is really wise. A few words will condemn me. If everyone has your golden eyes, I''m afraid there will be no grievances in the world."


    She is not afraid of the fourth uncle of the Zhao family.


    In fact, she is not afraid of anyone in the Zhao family. What''s more, it just comes from a frame up, and now they just have more reasons for extortion.


    Even if she didn''t reveal her identity, I''m afraid they would try to take the way to protect the fetus from their own hands.


    She really sees a lot of people who make high sounding excuses for selfish desires.


    For her, uncle Zhao didn''t have the same good attitude as before.


    "Girl, I advise you to save your energy and stop wasting your words to sow dissension among the Zhao family. You kill my nephew and nephew of the Zhao family is full of human and material evidence."


    "You can cheat my good nephew Yixuan, but you can''t cheat me. Come on, take her down first and let her down later."


    Zhao Yixuan still wants to stop, but Lin Mengya dissuades him with a look.


    Now that the biggest backers have jumped out, she must have a good look at what this nest of malicious guys want to do.


    "Fourth master Zhao, if you don''t want your plan to fail, you''d better be polite to me."


    She lowered her voice with a little playfulness in her mouth.


    The fourth master of Zhao was not angry. He raised his lips and warned her.


    "Of course, but don''t be too proud, miss. Zhao Yixuan is my Zhao family anyway. If you are good, I won''t embarrass you."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him with a sneer and was taken out.


    As soon as she left, it was inconvenient for the fourth uncle of the Zhao family to stay for a long time. Instead, he earnestly mentioned Zhao Yixuan.


    The people in the house didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    Now the contract is like a hot potato. They neither let it go nor let it go.


    At this time, Jiang Yishui suddenly looked at long Tianyu, who had been drinking tea calmly.


    "I dare to ask this little gentleman, do you really have a holiday with the Zhao family?"


    Long Tianyu raised his head, and the words that were neither light nor heavy fell into everyone''s ears.


    He said, "if you want to believe, you will believe. If you don''t believe, I won''t force you."


    "I''m just my wife. This ship is not what others want to take."


    Although he did not give a correct response, the people heard the certainty in his words.


    This time, a group of people fell into a melancholy mood again.


    Sure enough, free pie will never fall from the sky.


    It seems that they have to think about it.


    Lin Mengya is still locked up in the backyard of the Zhao family.


    But this time, the person in charge of guarding her was brought by Zhao Pei.


    Before she was locked in, Zhao Peng wanted to stab her with words.


    It''s a pity that Lin Mengya only treats each other as air and ignores them completely. Instead, it seems that Zhao Yu is like a furious clown, asking for no fun.


    There was no charcoal stove for heating in the house. Fortunately, she was dressed thick enough today, otherwise it would be cold and cold. I''m afraid she would have to freeze into a popsicle one night.


    Sitting on the thatch pile, she was thinking about today, when she heard aunt Fang''s voice outside.


    "Who?"


    "I''m here to bring her a charcoal stove."


    The guard didn''t know Fang Rao. He waved his hand and planned to blow the man away.


    Fang Rao said, "the fourth Master said that the people inside are very important. If you freeze to death tonight, I''m afraid you can''t bear the responsibility."


    The guard thought it was reasonable, but he still stared at her and stood guard at the door after opening the door.


    "Why are you here?" She curled up in the corner and whispered.


    Aunt Fang moved her mouth by lighting the charcoal stove.


    "I''m listening to the news from people outside. Zhao Yixuan, that ungrateful bastard, doesn''t know how to protect you. Fortunately, you still work hard for his family."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya took the initiative to explain to elder Zhao.


    "At that time, I was afraid that even he would drag me into the water. Besides, they couldn''t do anything about me. But after elder Zhao came back, you should go to him first to avoid being recognized."


    "I know the weight. You don''t have to worry."


    Fang Rao comforted her.


    Glancing at the guard at the door again, he said, "those four masters are not good things. They are the most cunning and insidious. You have to be careful and don''t follow his way. After the snow melts, I''ll find a way to contact some people to clear your charges."


    Lin Mengya hung her head, but the corners of her mouth provoked her and smiled sincerely.


    At first, she and aunt Fang just used each other''s cooperative relationship.


    But now, it really gives birth to a bit of sincerity.


    "OK, thank you, aunt Fang."


    "Alas, you and I don''t have to be like this. You have helped me a lot. I can help you and repay your kindness."


    They had to continue talking, but the guard outside suddenly flattered and said, "fourth master, you''re coming!"


    "Well, how about people in there?" Uncle Zhao''s eyes were heavy.


    The guard immediately flattered and said, "well, someone sent her a charcoal stove just now. I''m afraid it won''t freeze her."


    Uncle Zhao''s face sank. He walked in quickly and saw a woman with a low eyebrow standing by the wall.


    "Who sent you?" He asked coldly.


    But the woman shrank and lowered her head.


    Uncle Zhao felt more suspicious. When he wanted to catch someone and ask clearly, Lin Mengya spoke at this time.


    "Mr. Zhao is really stingy. This basket of charcoal is not equal to the bowl of medicine I gave you Zhao family to drink. Yes, you Zhao family are used to avenging the hand that feeds the hand that feeds the hand. This is not even as good as animals."


    Elder Zhao''s attention was attracted by her again.


    Fang Rao saw this and knew that the other party was helping her. She quickly slipped away while no one was paying attention.


    The smell of charred charcoal in the house is very choking. It can be seen that it is really not a good thing.


    Elder Zhao''s suspicion subsided and he concentrated on trying to dig out those useful things from Lin Mengya''s mouth.


    "Now, don''t worry about criticizing charcoal. Although the outside world says you are extremely smart, in my opinion, it''s wrong to be a woman and want to compete with men."


    "When you are reduced to such a land, you should think hard about how to win my pity, rather than being so sharp and disagreeable."


    Lin Mengya sat in the corner of the wall with her eyes very rebellious.


    "Who do you think you are? Zhao Laosi, you may be a figure in the slapping place of the Zhao family. But in our palace family, you can''t even fart."

 Chapter 2741

    Facing her arrogant attitude, uncle Zhao was not angry.


    He has never been an impulsive person, and Chengfu is much deeper than a young man like Zhao.


    Seeing this, he just sneered: "I know your palace family is powerful, but this is an ancient family. If the palace master still wants to go out alive, he''d better know the current affairs."


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    But Lin Mengya was more clear than he thought.


    "I am the master of the palace family and hold great wealth. If I lose anything, my palace family will devote the strength of the whole family to fight with your ancient family. At that time, I will see whether the ancient family will reward or punish you Zhao family?"


    Uncle Zhao frowned and was a little rude.


    "Hum, your palace family is powerful. But it''s natural to kill people to pay for their lives. Besides, I''m afraid the whole palace family doesn''t seem to be as united as the leader of the palace family thinks."


    "You don''t have to provoke me. I believe in my family."


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t fall into his trap at all.


    "The whole family of our palace is united. It''s not like your Zhao family. Even if someone wants to be the head of this family, I''m afraid he will take revenge for me as a top priority. Fourth master Zhao, you''d better talk to me about the terms rather than trying hard to shake me."


    "Maybe I think this business is good. I can condescend to play with you for a while."


    No matter how good his temper is, I''m afraid he can''t stand her oil and salt attitude.


    At that moment, he was so angry that he left.


    But in fact, Lin Mengya is far less confident than she seems.


    She dug out the Silver Charcoal hidden below and buried it in the charcoal stove.


    In fact, uncle Zhao is right.


    There must be something wrong with those who know their details. Otherwise, how can they know their details?


    Everyone around her is trustworthy.


    Well, I''m afraid the problem lies in other links.


    Who could it be?


    After Lin Mengya was taken away, long Tianyu did not return to Zhao''s house, but continued to stay in the courtyard.


    No matter what the truth is, compared with the warmth of the Zhao family to their husband and wife a few days ago, it is now another desolate scene.


    In this regard, long Tianyu is not surprised at all.


    On the contrary, Zhao yunniang''s mother and daughter are complaining for them.


    "No, mom, I have to go and have a look. Miss ya is such a good person. How can she be a murderer? There must be a mistake!"


    Her mother also thinks her daughter makes sense.


    But for the sake of Zhao yunniang''s health, she stopped her daughter.


    "You haven''t been born yet. It''s so cold outside. If you get the root cause of the disease, you''ll be in trouble. Take it easy, mom. Go and see the situation over there. We''re not very good. Don''t we have your father and your man!"


    "Mother, you mean..."


    Aunt Zhao lovingly poked her daughter''s forehead.


    "They are all women. Why are you still so dull? Even if we go out, I''m afraid we can''t help. I see that girl Ya and her man are not helpless, but lack help."


    In the end, she has eaten more salt for several years. In terms of wit, aunt Zhao obviously wants to have a large part more than Zhao yunniang.


    "But I''m afraid my husband and father will believe the lies of those people."


    She saw those people in the yard with her own eyes. A moment ago, she wanted to hold ya girl to heaven. Now these two can''t avoid it.


    Although she doesn''t understand those great principles, she still knows the simple truth of gratitude.


    So this time, she has to help ya girl.


    "You don''t know your father and your man. They know better than us. If I don''t like him, I won''t invite him in as my son-in-law."


    When it comes to this, aunt Zhao is very proud.


    Zhao yunniang''s face turned red instantly, but her heart was as sweet as honey.


    Aunt Zhao no longer wasted time. After arranging her daughter and her little grandson, she was in a hurry to report to her own man.


    Zhao yunniang looked at the child in the cradle and sighed gently.


    I wish God could bless a good man like miss ya.


    Not long after, the door was opened again.


    Zhao yunniang thought it was her mother who had gone and returned. When she looked up, she saw a thin and pale face.


    She looked at each other in some surprise.


    "Are you, Su Niang?"


    Zhao Su Niang nodded dully, but her eyes suddenly fell on the baby in her swaddling clothes and couldn''t move away any more.


    Knowing that she had just lost her child, Zhao yunniang was afraid that she would be stimulated by the scene. She quickly put the child in bed and asked her to come and sit down.


    "I haven''t seen you for several days, too. How are you doing recently? Can you stand it?"


    As a mother, Zhao yunniang is full of sympathy for her.


    Zhao Su Niang nodded timidly and bowed her head, looking a little submissive.


    Zhao yunniang knows that her mother-in-law is a great person.


    When Su Niang married, she suffered a lot under her mother-in-law.


    Later, she got pregnant and gave birth to a child, but before a few days, she took on the pain of losing her child.


    She took Zhao Su Niang''s hand and didn''t know what to say.


    "It will be all right. In the future, if we have ya girl, we won''t suffer such a crime again."


    Zhao Su Niang let her hold her, but her eyes flickered.


    After a long time, she looked up and asked carefully, "can I see the children?"


    Zhao yunniang is a little embarrassed.


    People in the countryside don''t think that strangers will collide with the baby spirit.


    But before she left, miss ya repeatedly told her that it was best not to be held by strangers before the child''s body developed well, so that the child would not be infected with germs.


    Although she didn''t know when the germs were coming, she would take whatever Lin Mengya said as an imperial edict.


    "As soon as my son fell asleep, he recognized him again. If you hold him, I''m afraid he''ll cry again. On the contrary, it''s troublesome for you."


    Zhao Su Niang''s eyes flashed a touch of resentment.


    But she soon got up and left.


    Looking at her back, Zhao yunniang was relieved.


    Somehow, she always subconsciously didn''t want Zhao Su Niang to contact her baby.


    But she didn''t realize that this feeling was not just because of Lin Mengya''s instructions.


    Lin Mengya curled up in the corner all night.


    In fact, it was OK in the first half of the night, but the atmosphere dropped suddenly in the second half of the night. Even if she was guarding a charcoal stove, the wind was blowing all over the wall, even the windows were transparent, and her teeth trembled with cold.


    "Girl, it''s time for dinner."


    It''s aunt Fang''s voice again.


    But this time, no one is stopping.


    It seems that what she said last night didn''t have any effect at all.


    Lin Mengya moved her hands and feet and moved slowly.


    Aunt Fang prepared a lot of warm ginger soup for her.


    A hot bowl of meat warmed her from her stomach to her limbs and bones


    Spirit.


    "Thank you, aunt Fang."


    She seemed to be reactivated by the bowl of ginger soup, and the cold was slowly expelled.


    She smiled gratefully at Aunt Fang, but aunt Fang seemed a little worried.


    "That''s not good. I''m afraid my good body will be seriously hurt if it is frozen for a few nights. Otherwise, I''ll find a way to send you some quilts at night?"


    She shook her head.


    "The fourth master of the Zhao family just wants to use this method to make me yield. Don''t worry, I can''t die if he tosses me for a few days at most."


    But aunt Fang was still worried.


    However, Lin Mengya still asked her to secretly send herself a cotton warm baby that can be wrapped around her stomach.


    She curled up last night to protect her baby.


    Thinking of this, she touched her belly and thought that this cub was really difficult.


    In my mother''s stomach, I don''t know how many difficulties I have overcome with her.


    I hope she will be safe and secure all her life after she is born.


    Soon after aunt Fang left, uncle Zhao appeared in front of her again.


    She looks a lot more embarrassed than last night.


    But the attitude is still tough, which makes uncle Zhao feel more frustrated.


    "You really don''t shed tears without seeing the coffin!" Uncle Zhao clenched his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, even if I''m really frozen to death, our palace family will take me back. You ancient people don''t deserve my place."


    She is crazy and has no compromise.


    "What a big breath!"


    The anger in Uncle Zhao''s heart inevitably grew stronger and stronger.


    He squatted down and always showed his face with a smiling face. Now he finally showed his mean and sinister nature.


    He wanted to hold Lin Mengya''s chin, but she was very tricky. She kept breaking away, just refused to let him go.


    Now, uncle Zhao was completely annoyed by her.


    He put his hands around her neck and his eyes were full of anger.


    "A woman like you should be damned! A woman should listen to a man honestly and become a man''s property. Oh, it''s a big joke that the palace family is controlled by you. It''s humiliating to our men."


    Lin Mengya tried to grab uncle Zhao''s hand.


    "It''s none of your business! What if I''m a woman? All your future is not in my hands. Zhao Laosi, you can kill me now, but dare you?"


    "The Zhao family already knows that the way to solve the ''winter snow eats children'' is in my hand. Everyone is waiting for me to save them from fire and water. And the fame, wealth and status you seek are now in my hand."


    "If I die, you will immediately be infamous and offend the Presbyterian Council."


    "If you''re a man, use your strength and kill me now!"


    A brave man wins when he meets on a narrow road.


    Even if she would die in the hands of this man the next moment, she didn''t have the slightest timidity.


    Instead, he pressed step by step and forcibly put pressure on Uncle Zhao.


    It can be said that her every word was stamped on the deepest and strongest desire of Uncle Zhao.


    He was so angry that he wanted to kill the woman who hurt his male self-esteem, let her admit her mistake, fold her in his hand and let him rub flat and round.


    But the reality is, she''s right.


    The only thing I dare not do is kill her.


    Uncle Zhao suddenly withdrew his hand.


    Lin Mengya was thrown on the ground, covering her throat and coughing hard.

 Chapter 2742

    "Even if you are right, I have some ways to make you obedient."


    Uncle Zhao looked at her condescending. Although she was almost mad by her, Lin Mengya felt that the other party was not scaring her at all.


    "Oh, you think I''m scared? If you have any ability, just make it out."


    She sat with her back against the wall and still refused to give in.


    Uncle Zhao sneered darkly: "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth, sooner or later I''ll make you pay the price."


    Lin Mengya covered her neck, closed her eyes and stopped paying attention to him.


    After uncle Zhao left, he just met Zhao Yixuan who was anxious.


    He has learned about Lin Mengya''s current situation from his wife.


    Although the girl was very calm, whether it was in the care of her elders for her younger generation or out of concern for her partners.


    Zhao Yixuan still didn''t give up and asked people out of Uncle Zhao''s hands.


    But unfortunately, uncle Zhao bit so hard this time that he didn''t give him face at all.


    "Fourth uncle, this is my place. No matter what happens, it should be handled by me." He frowned and held back his anger.


    Uncle Zhao''s attitude was a little cold.


    "Yi Xuan, don''t be confused."


    "She saved those people for me. For this reason, I have to return her innocence."


    He is too clear about Uncle Zhao''s means.


    This man looks very easy to get along with, but in fact he likes to oppress people with the rules of the family.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to recognize the old lady. It was the old guy who helped him. He said openly and secretly that his doing so would make others feel that he was unfilial and might affect his future.


    Now he sees through.


    Shit, filial piety and integrity are clearly the selfishness of the old guy!


    Otherwise, in the past two years, every time he had a conflict with his wife and the old lady, the old guy would be so "coincidental" and rush to persuade him to fight.


    I''m afraid they have already colluded in secret.


    Uncle Zhao''s look slowed down. He thought he knew Zhao Yixuan best and immediately changed his statement.


    "I know she is kind to our Zhao family. I locked her up for her good."


    "Before, Zhao mace''s affairs were so noisy that both Zhao mace''s father''s room and other people wanted to avenge him. If they knew who the suspect was, I''m afraid they would be dazzled by the hatred."


    "What''s more, I''m thinking about it for you. Your status now is not ordinary. If you lose the support of your people because of this, wouldn''t you lose more?"


    He also kindly patted Zhao Yixuan on the shoulder.


    "I know I do this on my own, but I have no children. Over the years, I treat you as my own son. I hope you can understand what I do."


    That''s another story.


    Having recognized the true face of Uncle Zhao, he only felt ironic.


    "Then I have to thank uncle four."


    "Family, why are you so polite."


    Hearing that he was unwilling, but still had to give in, uncle Zhao couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    Over the years, he relied on this point to completely hold the couple in his hand.


    But the next moment, his smile froze on his face.


    "Since the fourth uncle wants to help me deal with this important matter, I won''t bother the fourth uncle about the affairs in the house. Whether it''s Zhao Zifei''s mother and son, Zhao Pei, or the old lady, my nephew has his own place


    It''s set. "


    Uncle Zhao looked slightly changed.


    But he knew better that if he interfered in Zhao Yixuan''s family affairs again, it would be counterproductive.


    You know, Zhao Yixuan''s criminal means have always been tough.


    He bit his teeth secretly. It seems that he can only give up part of it first.


    But he still didn''t forget to say hypocritically: "although your mother did wrong over the years, she still gave birth to you..."


    "I heard my father mention that he had a harmonious relationship with your fourth uncle." Zhao Yixuan said faintly.


    Uncle Zhao nodded in some displeasure when he was interrupted.


    "But when the woman abandoned my father and me, I didn''t know how the fourth uncle comforted my father. Unfortunately, he ended up depressed because of this. I think the fourth uncle often misses him."


    Uncle Zhao was successfully gagged.


    After all, although the old lady is his biological mother, she is also his enemy to some extent.


    Since the old man keeps saying that he is kind to his father, but He intercedes with his father''s enemies again and again, it must be a bad intention.


    "It''s up to you."


    "Then don''t bother fourth uncle. Besides, although Gong Ya is suspected, she is my noble guest and benefactor. So fourth uncle should treat her well even if it''s in my face. Lest someone poke my spine and say I treat my benefactor badly."


    Zhao Yixuan constantly forces uncle Zhao to improve Lin Mengya''s treatment.


    So that night, having been frozen for a day and a night, she was invited to the guest room.


    Although there is only one heater in the house, at least there is a bed to sleep, and the windows are well sealed so that there will be no air leakage on all sides.


    However, the person who came to give her something was no longer aunt Fang, but another man with a strange face.


    The man was very silent. No matter what Lin Mengya asked, he kept a straight face and didn''t say a word.


    It seems that the old guy is really going to hold his breath against her.


    Well, she took it.


    In the courtyard outside the house, the beating fire reflected into long Tianyu''s black eyes.


    The guards nearby also reported to him exactly what happened today.


    "Before she left, madam gave us an order to never move without her consent."


    Finally, the guard said.


    Long Tianyu exhaled heavily, but it was difficult to extinguish his anger.


    "I see. Go down."


    The cold attitude made the guards feel a little scared.


    He sat alone in a wheelchair. If he didn''t blink occasionally, he was afraid that he would be mistaken for a cold sculpture.


    Without Lin Mengya, he seemed to be taken away by her.


    Now long Tianyu is just an instrument with amazing combat power.


    Those huge and complicated plans were all installed in his mind.


    Even their enemies did not know that some of their reactions were actually expected by long Tianyu.


    No one can tell whether he is more terrible with her or without her.


    But what can be imagined is that when Shaolin Mengya melts his pride and cold around him, he looks more like a living man.


    "Who''s outside?" He asked suddenly.


    Before the words fell, two men, old and young, came in timidly.


    "I''ve seen you, sir. The little Zhao axe is Zhao yunniang''s father. This is Zhao Daniu, our son-in-law. My old lady said that the great benefactor was in trouble. We both thought that we had nothing to do anyway. We might as well come and listen to your orders to repay Miss Daya''s great kindness."


    When Zhao axe was young, he also went out with the caravan several times, and his words and work can be regarded as a courtesy.


    Although Zhao Daniu''s name is simple, he is very smart. The most rare thing is that the young man is very down-to-earth and has a solid eye.


    Also because of this, the Zhao family is a rare harmony.


    The cold on long Tianyu''s face faded slightly.


    After all, it has something to do with their wife. Besides, they know how to be grateful. Finally, they didn''t waste her wife''s efforts.


    "Well, since you have a conscience, I''m welcome. I happen to have an important job for you to do, but it''s a little dangerous."


    The Zhao Weng and his son-in-law did not hesitate at all.


    "The master told us that we would be willing to take our lives."


    Zhao Daniu nodded after him.


    Long Tianyu said again; "As long as you''re smart, you won''t die. But if you really die, my wife and I will ensure that your widow''s life will be safe for them."


    "Well, then trouble the master."


    Zhao axe''s heart sank, but he still had no regrets.


    Long Tianyu waved to them.


    After a while, the two sons-in-law went out of the door with a dignified look, and then went to Zhao yunniang''s house.


    "What job did the master give you?" Aunt Zhao asked anxiously.


    It''s not that she''s not willing, but that she''s worried after all.


    Zhao hatchet and Zhao Daniu didn''t want them to worry. They just mentioned a few words vaguely, and then couldn''t help but ask their mother to be careful everywhere.


    Aunt Zhao is easy to fool, but Zhao yunniang feels it.


    She hid her eyes, picked up the baby and showed it to her father and husband.


    "Well, well, this child looks good. From then on, our family will have incense. Even if I die, I can go to see my ancestors and Daniel''s parents underground."


    Zhao axe looked at Xiao Sun, his eyes almost red.


    Zhao Daniu didn''t know what to do. He just touched the child''s little hand and giggled.


    Zhao yunniang stared and gently sent the child to the father''s arms.


    "You haven''t held him yet!"


    Zhao Daniu wiped the sweat from his hands, carefully held the child''s small head and looked at him gently.


    "That''s nice, daughter-in-law. You''ve worked hard."


    Zhao yunniang turned her back and wiped tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "You can remember that you are a father. No matter what you meet outside, you have to think of us. Don''t be brave."


    Some words, she can''t say too frankly, otherwise no matter mother or father and husband, will worry.


    Every time Zhao Daniu went out, she would say similar words, so the guilty Zhao Daniu didn''t hear anything, but nodded vigorously.


    "Well, it''s getting late. We both have to go back and clean up. Her mother, you should keep the doll and Yun mother step by step. Don''t leave."


    Zhao axe frowned.


    These days he always feels a little uneasy, but the four of them have nothing to do.


    Only this flesh lump, which had just been born for a few days, was the most worrying to him.

 Chapter 2743

    Although the Zhao family did not give up, in order to repay their kindness, Zhao axe Weng and his son-in-law still chose to go back to pack up and leave quietly.


    On the night they left, long Tianyu secretly asked people to arrange several capable people around Zhao Yun''s mother.


    Long winter night, dripping water turns into ice.


    When everyone was asleep, a petite figure sneaked into Zhao yunniang''s room.


    There was only a candle in it, and two adults could be vaguely seen lying on the bed.


    The little baby is protected by them. He is sleeping soundly without knowing it. He has no idea that someone has been staring at him.


    The shadow stood by the bed.


    In the dim light, the madness in the shadow''s eyes almost broke the baby.


    She stretched out her hand and trembled to embrace the swaddling clothes.


    But at this time, it was about the child''s natural perception of danger. The little guy who had just slept soundly suddenly frowned and cried.


    The baby''s cry cut through the long quiet night.


    Zhao yunniang almost opened her eyes at the first time, and her men consciously protected her children.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing?"


    She accidentally caught a pair of cold hands. Even if her brain hadn''t reacted, her body automatically protected the child under her body and questioned him fiercely.


    The man wanted to get away, but Zhao yunniang grabbed her with all her strength.


    For a moment, the unsuccessful shadow pushed forward, directly hit Zhao yunniang''s shoulder, and then turned and ran.


    "Catch the thief! Someone wants to kill the doll!"


    Zhao yunniang shouted, and aunt Zhao, who slept next to her, got up and stumbled to catch people.


    But they were awakened after all, and their movements were still a little slow, which made the man break free and run out.


    Zhao yunniang held the child tightly in her arms and coaxed him. The little child probably felt his mother''s breath and gradually calmed down.


    Aunt Zhao quickly put on her clothes, grabbed the broom next to her and rushed out.


    She didn''t want to go out when she saw two guards in black stepping on a thin figure.


    "OK, run another one and show me! I have to see who you are today. I dare to touch my little grandson. I peeled your skin!"


    Aunt Zhao was also tough. She rushed up and raised her hand and threw the slap of killing thousands of knives.


    The noise here also woke up the people in the yard.


    Soon, everyone rushed out, wrapped in clothes and carrying lights.


    At this time, the yard was also illuminated. Aunt Zhao shouted and scolded the damn thief.


    Unexpectedly, a strange cry suddenly came out of the crowd.


    Then someone rushed out, pulled the man who was almost beaten into a pig''s head by Aunt Zhao, and shouted, "Su Niang! How did you get beaten like this?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Even aunt Zhao hesitated, but she didn''t see clearly just now. She looked carefully in the light.


    No, isn''t this Zhao Chunhai''s daughter-in-law?


    Zhao Chunhai''s daughter-in-law was also unwilling to show weakness, pulling aunt Zhao to cry and scold.


    "Oh, I can''t live this day. You''re obviously bullying people. My good daughter-in-law asked you to fight like this. You have to give me an explanation, otherwise my family will never give up!"


    "I bah!" Aunt Zhao was even more angry. She turned her back and pushed away the disorderly Chunhai daughter-in-law. Taking advantage of her face, she scolded, "I haven''t asked you yet. You''re a villain. Your daughter-in-law doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and runs to our house to steal the children."


    A pit.


    She carefully picked up a raven blue swaddling dress.


    Even if the swaddling clothes had frozen into a large piece of ice, she still gently accepted it with her own mind.


    "My child is right here. If the baby doesn''t cry, I''ll find a doctor to cure you. In the future, you can grow up safely."


    She seemed to be crying, but the expression on her face seemed to be smiling.


    When they saw this scene, they could only shake their heads.


    Every family here has experienced the pain of losing their children.


    But some people survived, while others indulged in pain forever.


    A touch of sadness crossed Zhao yunniang''s eyes.


    If I hadn''t met ya girl, I''m afraid her fate would be no different from Su Niang.


    She walked gently to Su Niang.


    "Su Niang, the child is gone. We have to look forward. We have to live on."


    But Zhao Su Niang suddenly roared, "he''s not dead! I saw his hand moving with my own eyes. It''s my mother-in-law who took him out. He can still be saved and saved!"


    Su Niang began to cry.


    But Zhao yunniang''s face changed.


    Aside, aunt Zhao also reacted and grabbed Chunhai''s daughter-in-law.


    "Did you freeze the baby to death?"


    Chunhai''s daughter-in-law shrinks her neck and is afraid of the female tiger in front of her.


    "I, i... at that time, the baby was really dying. I also wanted not to let the baby suffer. Besides, I heard them say that if the baby''s last breath was sealed, he could be reincarnated into our family in the future. I was also for the sake of the baby."


    Aunt Zhao stared so wide that she slapped Chunhai''s daughter-in-law in the face.


    "You are confused! Even if you have one breath left, you should ask someone to treat him. No wonder your daughter-in-law is crazy. She makes you crazy!"


    Chunhai''s daughter-in-law didn''t dare to say anything, but she still felt full of grievances.


    Zhao yunniang sighed and looked at the completely collapsed Zhao yunniang in front of her. She also had no way at all.


    Everyone was also lamenting what evil Zhao Su Niang had done and how she had spread such a mother-in-law.


    Zhao yunniang returned to the house, stood by the charcoal stove and warmed herself and her mother.


    "The daughter-in-law of Chunhai is fooling around! How can she throw it out if the baby is not dead? It''s really cruel. She deserves to break up her children and grandchildren in the future."


    But Zhao yunniang thought more.


    "Mother, do you think all the children in the past could survive, but they were frozen to death?"


    Aunt Zhao knew that she remembered the two children in the past and comforted her quickly.


    "How is it possible that you can keep the child now thanks to miss ya."


    "That''s right, mother. You said that miss ya expected it before and would charge us like this?"


    Aunt Zhao was so reminded by her daughter that she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Yes, we have to take good care of it, baby."


    Zhao yunniang was worried.


    I hope there won''t be any more trouble.


    The theft of children in the compound has come to an end for the time being.


    On the contrary, it was Lin Mengya. She had just narrowed over. Someone broke in in the middle of the night and forced her to see Uncle Zhao.


    The experience of forcibly interrupting sleep is not good at all.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the old man with a gloomy face. Her unhappiness was stronger than before.


    "You are leisurely, sleeping so safely."

 Chapter 2744

    Uncle Zhao raised his eyelids and looked gloomy.


    "I didn''t do anything outrageous. I can sleep naturally. It''s Zhao Laosi. You have to be careful. This man is old and weak in Yang. I''m not sure when a wronged soul will come to you and ask for your life."


    "You!"


    Uncle Zhao was so angry with her that he stared at her. He looked like he was going to eat people.


    "You can be a little fierce."


    Facing the threat of Uncle Zhao, she always showed indifference.


    "Unless I''m dead, I won''t convince anyone. But you''re old now. You can''t tell when you''ll make me angry. So you''d better be polite to me so as not to catch yourself."


    Lin Mengya''s mouth is specially for treatment. It''s uncle Zhao''s.


    As soon as she finished, the man''s face turned black.


    However, uncle Zhao soon controlled his emotions, and Lin Mengya naturally knew that the man in front of him was much more difficult than Zhao.


    Both of them are alert to each other. At the same time, they are also thinking about how to let each other get into the trap designed by themselves.


    "It''s meaningless for the two of us to argue here. I also know that your palace family has a great cause. Naturally, you have the qualification not to pay attention to us; but our ancient family has also stood for thousands of years and has our own uniqueness. I think maybe we don''t have to be so tense, and we''d better take peace as our precious."


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly.


    "Then you might as well talk about how we regard peace as the most precious method?"


    Uncle Zhao thought for a moment and said, "no matter who killed Zhao''s mace, in the eyes of our Zhao family, it has something to do with the master of the palace family. How about the master of the palace just give us a satisfactory explanation. As for others, let the old generation deal with it?"


    Lin Mengya thought that the old guy was really a thief.


    To put it bluntly, I just want to take the prescription in her hand in exchange for the Zhao family''s not pursuing her.


    Not to mention that Zhao mace''s death really has nothing to do with her.


    Even if it was really what she did, when she said so, it was tantamount to a confession, and someone held the handle.


    She Lin Mengya has never done such a loss business in her life.


    "No."


    She flatly refused, and her attitude was firm.


    "I didn''t kill people at all. If you want to cooperate with me, you must investigate the real cause of his death and give me an innocence."


    "You''re forcing people to do it." Uncle Zhao''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    "Master of the palace, you must understand your current situation. If this matter is reported to the Presbyterian Council, no matter what it is for, the Presbyterian Council will not make terms with you."


    But Lin Mengya smiled indifferently.


    "They know that it''s just another person''s idea of our palace family. Our palace family is rich, but we are not the big wrongdoers. Anyone who wants to rip off us must first see if he has that ability."


    She just can''t get oil and salt.


    Uncle Zhao gradually lost his patience.


    The palace family is so arrogant. Does she really think she can''t cure her?


    His face turned cold, a little cold.


    "There''s no room for discussion about it?"


    Like an ultimatum, Lin Mengya thought something was wrong with the man, but she still didn''t let go.


    "Unless you find out the truth and make it public, this is the basis of our cooperation."


    This time, uncle Zhao was not directly angry with her.


    His eyes looked at her strangely. That kind of eyes made her very uncomfortable, as if she was not a person, but a nobody


    Objects of life.


    "Master Gong, you know it''s easy to break just now. I''m completely considering what I said for you. If master Gong doesn''t appreciate it, there''s no room for turning around."


    She could hear that it was more than a warning.


    The other party''s attitude is arrogant, with some contempt.


    It seems to laugh at her excess of power, as if the other party can easily decide her life and death.


    This feeling makes her very uncomfortable.


    But she is not familiar with the means of the ancient people. It seems that the other party really wants to use some extreme means.


    Countless thoughts whirled in her mind. Finally, she chose to continue to be tough to the end.


    "In that case, you can wait to meet my palace family."


    Her eyes were firm and fearless.


    This time, uncle Zhao did not continue to quarrel with her in a hurry, but sighed coldly.


    "Well, you chose it yourself. You can''t blame others."


    Sharp as she was, she smelled a trace of danger from Uncle Zhao''s tone.


    But she believes in herself, and she also believes in her man''s partnership with elder Zhao.


    They will never hurt her at all.


    The next day, Zhao Yixuan thought about it and felt that he still had to see Lin Mengya.


    But what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he went to the backyard, he was told that he was taken away by his fourth uncle early in the morning.


    "Take it away? Why don''t you stop it?"


    There was a deep gully in the center of his eyebrows.


    The housekeeper felt strange.


    "As you said, the fourth master is not an outsider. Let the little ones serve carefully. Therefore, the little ones didn''t stop."


    "That was before!" Zhao Yixuan stared at the housekeeper discontentedly.


    "From now on, the whole house will not count anything except me."


    The housekeeper promised, but it''s a pity that things can''t be undone.


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t have time to get angry with them. He directly mounted his horse and planned to catch up with them.


    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Fang Rao.


    "It''s useless for you to go now. They won''t let people go."


    Elder Zhao also knew, but he still held a temper in his heart.


    She explained to her wife in a good voice: "anyway, she is the life-saving benefactor of those children. Besides, she still holds the lives of many people in her hands. I went and let those guys throw a mouse."


    But Fang Rao still won''t let him go.


    "That girl has an idea. I always think she wants someone to take her away on purpose."


    Fang Rao obviously knows Lin Mengya''s temper better than Zhao Yixuan, who is guilty.


    There are many experts around the girl. If she really doesn''t want to, I''m afraid no one can take her away.


    Zhao Yixuan is not as confident as she is.


    After a few words of comfort, Haosheng insisted on going.


    Fang Rao was helpless. Finally, she gritted her teeth and directly turned over to get on the horse to go with him.


    "What are you, madam?"


    Zhao Yixuan was slightly surprised.


    "I''m afraid that your impulse will destroy miss ya''s plan."


    Although Fang Rao is gray and not as elegant as before, Zhao Yixuan still can''t move her eyes.


    "Madam, are you worried about me?"


    "I just don''t want miss ya''s efforts to be wasted." Fang Rao''s tone was flat.


    A smile line climbed up the corner of Zhao Yixuan''s mouth.


    Even those heavy worries in my heart seem to be much easier.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go together!"


    He slapped his horse hard and they rushed out the back door together.


    But the stable, which was supposed to be empty, soon showed a figure and stared gloomily at the two people who were far away.


    Just left an elegant girl, there came another ordinary looking but powerful woman.


    Just now he was far away and didn''t hear what they said.


    But the woman could ride a horse with Zhao Yixuan, and his mother would never be the mistress of the Zhao family again.


    Zhao Zifei kicked the forage impatiently.


    Everything of the Zhao family, he must get it!


    Lin Mengya gently closed her eyes, and the shaking carriage under her finally stopped.


    The map in her head shows that she was taken by the group of people from Uncle Zhao to the Chuang Tzu where long Tianyu recuperated.


    But this time, they didn''t enter through the back door, but at the front door, which was a little far away.


    Outside, there were footsteps and whispers of conversation.


    Finally, she was like a sack and was moved to a house.


    Fortunately, these people were afraid of disturbing her and always handled it with care.


    She could feel the soft bedding under her body and smell the smell of medicine in the air.


    Isn''t this a woman''s medicine?


    When she was wondering, she suddenly heard someone talking in a low voice.


    "Is this the new man brought back by the master? I look OK, but I''m a little too thin. I''m not a good child."


    Lin Mengya was speechless.


    Can the dislike in that tone be more obvious?


    Also, what do you mean she''s not a good child?


    She didn''t live just to have children. Besides, she not only gave birth to one, but also has one in her stomach now, okay?


    "Don''t touch her yet. The master has other uses for keeping her."


    The other voice was much more dignified and sounded like a steward.


    The previous one agreed immediately.


    Then she felt someone coming in and out to get things in the house.


    It took about half an hour to stop.


    After making sure that there was no one else in the room except her, she opened her eyes.


    She is in a fairly spacious room.


    Although the layout is simple, it can be seen that it should be for women to live.


    Even, she saw a half old cradle by the bed.


    What''s going on?


    The old guy used incense to her in the early morning, and then pulled her here in a carriage. Finally, he just asked her to be imprisoned in another place?


    She could not believe that the man would be so kind.


    I''m afraid he wants to get himself into his territory and find a way to deal with himself.


    Not long after, the door was opened again.


    She immediately narrowed her eyes, adjusted her breathing and pretended not to be awake.


    "Put the medicine incense here. Remember to use more this time. The master said he wanted her to be obedient."


    That is a young woman dressed as a woman.


    She was followed by two women about her age, but more plainly dressed.


    They put a incense burner of dragon head on the round table not far from her, and then they took out a small black round box.

 Chapter 2745

    Lin Mengya didn''t see very clearly. She only saw them add several spoonfuls of powdery things to the censer.


    After finishing this, the three went out immediately and closed the doors and windows.


    After a while, a strange smell floated in the air.


    She immediately opened her eyes, got out of bed, opened the incense burner, and pulled out some of the contents with her hairpin.


    Sure enough, it''s this thing!


    But she didn''t expect that this thing would appear here.


    Strictly speaking, this thing is not a poison, but it has a powerful effect, that is, it can make people half awake. After the effect has passed, this memory is blank.


    The hearing effect seems to be similar to some hallucinogenic drugs.


    But in fact, although this thing is not as confusing as hallucinogenic drugs, it can make people easily put down their guard and be manipulated by others.


    She frowned.


    She not only saw the medicine, but also prepared it herself.


    But at that time, the medicine was still a failed product accidentally made by the teacher.


    And this thing has a strong addiction. According to their usage, if another person comes, I''m afraid he will become a slave to this thing after several times, and his mind will never be sober again.


    For a moment, she only felt a slight chill in her bones.


    Who is the one who configures the powder?


    Is there anyone else watching her and her teacher?


    The smell in the house has reached a certain concentration. Although Lin Mengya will not be affected by the drug, she still feels a slight dizziness when the concentration is too high.


    Taking advantage of this meeting, she went back to bed and continued to disguise.


    After a while, the door was opened again and the window was opened at the same time.


    She narrowed her eyes and took time to breathe some fresh air.


    These guys just smoked her like bacon.


    The young woman who led before came over again.


    But this time, she took out a small bottle, opened the lid, and had a bad time under Lin Mengya''s nose.


    A soft taste, slightly sweet and greasy, but it smells much better than medicine. It can even make people feel refreshing, but it can''t compare with the smell of mint.


    Lin Mengya knew it might be a "wake-up agent", but it didn''t work on the previous powder.


    "Change your clothes and come with me. The master has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The young woman stood by the bed and ordered.


    Look at that skilled appearance. It''s not once or twice to want to do this kind of thing.


    Lin Mengya pretended to have no God in her eyes and obediently changed her clothes.


    But for her, the waist of the dress was obviously too big, but it could cover up her slightly raised lower abdomen.


    After changing her clothes, she came to a warm Pavilion in Zhuangzi''s front yard under the guidance of the young woman.


    To her surprise, in addition to Zhao Laosi, elder Zhao and aunt Fang were also there.


    Seeing her coming, aunt Fang was a little excited, but she was quietly blocked by elder Zhao.


    She blinked at Aunt Fang quickly, indicating that she was all right.


    Then he hung his head again, looking listless and tired.


    "As I said, I invited the palace master to ask the truth. You see, I didn''t treat her badly."


    Oh, Lin Mengya wants to spit at the old guy


    Face.


    The cruel treatment of shit is clearly unkind, and even uses this extremely insidious trick as soon as it comes up.


    There was more forbearance in elder Zhao''s look.


    He quietly patted his wife''s hand as comfort, and then solemnly said: "the identity of the master of the palace is different. Please fourth uncle can consider for the whole Zhao family. Don''t really think of her as a suspect."


    "Anyway, I live at this age, how can I not even do such a small thing well."


    Uncle Zhao seemed a little dissatisfied, but he assured elder Zhao, "I just ask the master of the palace to cooperate. When I find out the truth, I will come to the palace in person and tell the palace family about it. I think everyone is reasonable, and the palace family will not be angry with me."


    no Lin Mengya brushed her lips in her heart.


    If the brothers of her sisters and slaves knew this, it would be strange to hang the old guy upside down and smoke him half dead.


    Seeing that all the reasons were blocked, Zhao Yixuan felt a little bad in his heart.


    Turning his head, he looked at Lin Mengya and said kindly, "my Chuang Tzu is very rough, and I don''t know if the palace master can get used to it."


    At this time, Lin Mengya was thinking about how to answer, but she heard a crisp and pleasant bell.


    Almost at the same time, a ethereal voice came into her ears strangely.


    "I''m still used to living. Thank elder Zhao for your concern. I have reached an agreement with the fourth master. He will send me back after a while."


    Zhao Yixuan just felt something was wrong.


    Lin Mengya has always been a woman full of vitality. Even if her voice is hoarse, her eyes are bright and confident.


    But now, she seemed to be awake, her voice was soft and weak, and her pronunciation was vague.


    But in full view of the public, she said these words herself.


    Is it difficult? Has she been threatened?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yixuan''s heart sank.


    "In that case, I''m relieved. However, the backyard of Chuang Tzu belongs to my wife alone. The master of the palace can arrange everything there by himself."


    This time, the bell rang again, and the voice gave her the order to promise.


    Seeing her nodding, Zhao Yixuan still couldn''t put it down, but at present, there is no other better way.


    She sat in the warm Pavilion and listened to Zhao Laosi deal with elder Zhao without leakage. Then the unwilling elder Zhao and his wife had to be sent away.


    Probably her previous performance reassured Zhao Laosi.


    The voice even instructed Lin Mengya to send elder Zhao.


    Zhao Laosi''s people were watching all the way.


    Elder Zhao didn''t dare to say more to her, but he looked more and more serious.


    But aunt Fang, taking advantage of her convenience as a woman, directly held her hand at the door.


    "Take care, miss ya."


    Aunt Fang dared not let her emotions show too much for fear that she would be seen.


    She felt something stuffed into her palm, and her look was still dull and dull.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs drifted away in my ears, while the woman next to me broke her hand directly without politeness.


    Seeing that her hands were empty, the man was not at ease. He wanted to continue to check and search her in front of everyone.


    Lin Mengya is not afraid of anything else, but she is worried about her pregnant belly.


    Just as the man was about to touch her abdomen, another arrogant voice shouted, "stop it!"


    Then, a beautiful shadow curled up and looked at he

 Chapter 2746

    But the fact is a little different from what she thought.


    Hua Nu sent her outside a small yard and informed her inside first.


    Lin Mengya could hear the footsteps of many people inside.


    Strangely enough, there was little talk.


    Soon, the flower slave who got permission took her in.


    Lin Mengya glanced around with her remaining light.


    In addition to one main room, there are two wing rooms on the left and right.


    In addition, there are many herbs and things in the yard, but it is very clean.


    She was even more surprised when she smelled the medicine in the air.


    Most of those herbs are aimed at various gynecological diseases.


    The discovery made her more confused.


    Is it difficult that Zhao Laosi secretly opened a gynecological hospital here?


    She was taken to the main house by the flower slave.


    It''s spacious and clean here, but strangely, there are many young women sitting, lying or standing in the room.


    But their eyes were lax and their expression was dull. They had almost no autonomy and only listened to the orders of others.


    It seems that these people should have been used by others.


    But what are they going to do when they find these young women?


    "Mr. Dong, this is the medicine horse my master ordered. The owner said he wanted to make her available to us in the shortest time."


    Hua Nu''s attitude is humble enough, but in fact, Lin Mengya sees that the other party is shaking abnormally.


    It was not cold in the room, so the remaining reason was that she was afraid.


    "Put it here. I''ll do it when I get Kung Fu."


    A cold and impatient answer came. The flower slave didn''t dare to urge him. He immediately saluted and withdrew.


    She was the only one left in the room with the women whose consciousness had been lax. Looking at them as walking corpses, she only felt very strange.


    When she first arrived, she didn''t dare to act rashly without knowing the truth of the other party.


    Turn your head slightly and look at it.


    The room was separated by a screen that was not very transparent.


    Lin Mengya sniffed the thief and soon smelled the bloody smell from there.


    The room was so quiet that she could even hear the sound of sharp weapons missing the skin and flesh.


    If you''re not saving people, you''re killing!


    "What bad luck! Carry her away quickly! None of these wastes is of use!"


    The voice just now became angry again.


    Later, Lin Mengya saw several women in thin clothes carrying out a woman''s body from the house without expression.


    It was a girl who looked very young. Her eyes were wide open and no longer looked.


    Although there was a big hole in her abdominal cavity and even continued to drip blood, her face was very calm.


    If her blood was still steaming when she was pulled out, Lin Mengya might have mistaken her for a simulated mannequin.


    An innocent life, just gone?


    She didn''t feel the fear of death, but no one asked whether she wanted to die or not.


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist and tried to restrain herself.


    These animals!


    She will never let them go!


    "You guys, clean it up."


    The sound soon returned to normal.


    Lin Mengya immediately put back her original appearance. Then she saw a tall figure, pushed open the screen and walked away


    Come here.


    The man turned a blind eye to all the women next to him, and there was no salivation and lust in his cold eyes.


    He is like a robot without any emotion, even if he has just had a young and distinct life, folded in his hands.


    Dong Zichang went straight to his desk and didn''t even wipe the blood in his hands. He sat down at the desk and recorded the situation this time.


    Lin Mengya is also quietly observing each other. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly looks up and stares at her.


    She was startled. Was it difficult that she was found?


    Dong Zichang stared at the thin woman for a long time.


    Then he went straight over and touched her face.


    "Oh, it''s fake, but it''s really exquisite."


    The bloody fingers were cold and her hair stood up.


    This man, this man is the only outsider who can see through her disguise so far.


    You know, she inherited from the teacher''s skill of changing looks, but it''s very exquisite.


    Conventional methods can''t be checked at all.


    And this man, just looked at her for a while and touched her a few times, he could judge it.


    What the hell is he?


    "It''s just a waste of time to apply good medical skills to such tricks. In the past, sit there."


    Lin Mengya, who was criticized inexplicably but couldn''t answer back, was really angry at the moment.


    The coldness and arrogance of the other party were beyond her imagination.


    She had planned a special death method in her heart, just waiting for this guy to taste it all before sending him to the king of hell!


    She went to her desk and saw what the man had written on the pages he had just been recording.


    "This man is probably a fertility maniac, isn''t he?"


    In the system, small drugs make complaints about Tucao.


    Because the content on the paper is just about fertility research, but the focus is not to make the breeding process simpler and safer, but how to improve the number of each production.


    This time, the other party recorded how to make a woman''s uterus conceive several births at a time.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help swearing.


    This fucking research direction is simply wrong!


    How many babies a fetus can have has something to do with fertilized eggs, which is not determined by the mother.


    For this wrong research direction, he can not hesitate to put his life on the line?


    What is a woman in his eyes? Is it just a reproductive tool?


    For a time, Lin Mengya only felt her blood surging and wanted to stab the bastard directly.


    This kind of pervert doesn''t deserve to live at all!


    "Master, calm down!"


    Xiaoyao noticed that her heart beat faster and immediately gave a warning sound.


    Lin Mengya also realized that the person in front of her was difficult to deal with. She had to be extremely careful.


    After that, the man examined her body.


    Although she couldn''t help cutting each other''s claws every time they touched her, she had to be patient.


    "Eh, strange."


    After Dong Zichang explored her pulse, a bit of curiosity appeared in his indifferent eyes.


    Lin Mengya got nervous involuntarily.


    If the other party is really an expert in obstetrics and Gynecology, she is already pregnant. I''m afraid she can''t hide it.


    She clenched her fist quietly. As long as the other party found her, she would kill the other party regardless, and then catch everyone for questioning.


    Although it was a bad policy, she dared not joke about her child''s life.


    But the other party did not continue to hold her, but took out a silver needle and pierced the index finger of her right hand.


    The bright red blood beads are no problem.


    Dong Zichang stared at her fingertips for a long time, and finally just sighed.


    "It seems to be another illusion. That''s right. How can something in that myth really appear?"


    This is, didn''t you find the bean sprout in her stomach?


    Lin Mengya didn''t even dare to breathe, so she could only carefully guess each other''s intentions.


    But seeing that the man didn''t do anything other than stabbing her finger, Lin Mengya was still quietly relieved.


    "Master, don''t forget me!"


    Xiaoyao dared to contact her secretly.


    Just now, somehow, as a built-in artificial intelligence system, he also felt unprecedented pressure.


    He even had an illusion.


    It feels like that person will see through his existence.


    So just now, he subconsciously chose to temporarily disconnect from the owner, and then used the system function to cover up the baby''s situation.


    Fortunately, he has a tacit understanding with Lin Mengya, otherwise, someone may really find something.


    Lin Mengya dared not relax at all and continued to watch men write and draw on the table.


    She did not squint and could only see a little bit of text.


    With the incomplete meaning above, Lin Mengya roughly guessed that the other party was probably going to perform a treatment on her.


    But she''s obviously not ill at all. Is it difficult? This guy is going to dig her stomach?


    Only half an hour passed, but for her, it was like a year.


    When the man had finished writing, he casually called someone over and asked her to send out the contents on the paper.


    It''s freezing outside, and most of the women in the room only wear a white cotton skirt.


    But the man didn''t care at all. Those people were just materials in his eyes.


    After all this, the man did not continue to observe her.


    About today''s failure affected his mood. The man didn''t continue to return to his operation room, but went to the medicine cabinet on the right side of the house.


    Lin Mengya felt uncomfortable all over, but except for the light breathing around, there was only the sound of a man opening the box of medicine.


    Such a quiet environment made her heart cold gradually.


    Especially the freak, she was so scared.


    Finally, someone came in outside, disturbing the silence here.


    Lin Mengya also took advantage of the chaotic voice and slowly breathed out a breath.


    But she didn''t see it. Dong Zichang frowned and looked at her.


    But the noise outside was so messy that it soon dispelled his doubt.


    "Mr. Dong, it''s hard to find what you said now. I wonder if you can find something else to replace it. Also, I''ve found the candidate. See if it''s suitable."


    There was some discontent in Uncle Zhao''s voice.


    Dong Zichang responded impatiently, tightened his face and said impolitely, "you can''t do without one of these things."


    "But when your father did these things, he didn''t want these strange things like you."


    Fourth uncle Zhao has plenty of reasons. In his opinion, Dong Zichang, a young man, is arrogant and wants to deceive him.


    But Dong Zichang was not guilty at all.


    "He is him and I am me. I will never flow out of failure."

 Chapter 2747

    In Uncle Zhao''s heart, there was a strong sense of dissatisfaction.


    However, thinking that he still wanted something from this young generation, he had to suppress his emotions.


    "Well, I still have some things I used in those years. First see if you can use them. You also know that most of the roads outside have been sealed by snow. Even if I can find them, I may not be able to transport them in as soon as possible."


    Dong Zichang was silent for a moment and nodded reluctantly.


    Seeing that the ancestor finally agreed, uncle Zhao didn''t waste time, so he asked someone to take it.


    When they discussed these matters, they had no intention of avoiding Lin Mengya.


    Maybe it''s because they believe too much in the medicine of God falling, because they have never missed before.


    But I''m afraid no one can escape this disaster except Lin Mengya.


    The women around who have been frozen blue and blue, and even their actions have become stiff, still have no reaction, which has explained the problem.


    God falling, it sounds like a name with a strong smell of danger.


    Its function is more toxic than poisonous wine.


    Outside, uncle Zhao''s people have carried in a large iron box.


    It can be seen that uncle Zhao protected the things in the box very carefully. All the gaps were sealed with tarpaulins and even hung a big lock.


    Uncle Zhao didn''t open it immediately, but ordered all the sober people in the yard to withdraw, and specifically told them not to come in without his order.


    After that, he pulled a key hanging on a black rope from his neck and carefully opened the box.


    Lin Mengya also unconsciously focused her attention on the box.


    She''s so curious.


    What on earth is worth the care of the old Zhao family?


    "Look, although it has been more than ten years, is this thing the same as the new one?"


    Uncle Zhao''s tone was slightly proud.


    Unlike his caution, Dong Zichang, who had already waited impatiently, stretched out his hand and took out the things inside.


    "It''s too old and has lost its medicinal properties. And this thing has already withered..."


    As he criticized more, uncle Zhao''s face became worse.


    Finally, he almost desperately pressed the hand that wanted to blow the other party, and asked with a black face, "isn''t there anything that can be used with so many things?"


    Listening to his tone, it seems that he has determined that the other party is making trouble for him.


    Dong Zichang was unaware of his resentment.


    "It''s barely useful."


    Uncle Zhao just wanted to say something, and the other party said impolitely again: "but I absolutely don''t allow myself to fail in such a place. I still say that. I will do it only when all the materials I want have arrived."


    Uncle Zhao was almost angry at this sentence.


    Moreover, he is not a person who is used to holding his breath. He immediately threatened with a tough attitude: "I don''t care what you think. In short, I need to make her my person in the shortest time."


    "Also, it''s a felony for you to kill the holy bodies'' biological mother. If I''m in a hurry, no one will cover it up for you. Think about the consequences yourself!"


    The final outcome was that uncle Zhao was angry.


    But the amount of information left behind is huge.


    Who is the biological mother of the Eucharist? Is it the woman who died of being ripped alive?


    But from the meaning of Zhao Laosi, I''m afraid that the so-called biological mother of the holy body is not the only one.


    She couldn''t help watching


    Look around.


    Most of these women have traces left by childbirth.


    Are they all the mothers of the holy body in Zhao''s four mouths?


    But here, she thought of another thing.


    Her words, baby.


    Someone once told her that Mo Yan was also a holy body.


    At that time, she didn''t understand it, but now she feels as if she had inadvertently peeped into the truth.


    Is the biological mother of her Mo Yan baby one of these women?


    However, how did Mo Yan cross the sea and reach the state of Jin?


    Now she really believes that Mo Yan''s problem has something to do with the ancient people.


    Maybe here, she can unlock all the secrets of Mo Yan.


    Before long, Dong Zichang agreed to the request of Uncle Zhao.


    However, it was not that he was afraid of the other party''s threat. He just felt that it would become very inconvenient if those people disturbed his research in the future.


    Lin Mengya, who has been watching silently, said: just now, I still have a firm and tough attitude? Is it really okay to compromise so soon?


    But she was more worried about herself.


    She didn''t know what the other party was going to do, and she didn''t know where she could stand it.


    She didn''t worry much about her own safety.


    If the guards of Hanya guard and Yu didn''t sneak in, the inhuman torture they suffered during training would be in vain.


    She definitely knows her two "cold instructors".


    Soon, uncle Zhao returned.


    But this time, his attitude was no longer as warm as before, and he also had some bossy treatment of Dong Zichang.


    About, he thinks people are pinched by himself.


    Lin Mengya listened and understood that the other party wanted to use some means on her so that she could become a puppet who obeyed them.


    God''s fall has limitations after all.


    If you use too much, people will be unconscious and finally become wooden people.


    This is not enough for the ambitious guy Zhao Laosi.


    He also coveted the palace family.


    If all such large industries belong to him, his future status in the ancient nation will be above 10000 people.


    I''m afraid those people in the Presbyterian Council have to live on his face.


    At the thought of these scenes, he couldn''t help urging Dong Zichang to do it quickly.


    But Dong Zichang also put forward his own bottom line.


    "At least there must be a living seed of the ''resurrection tree'', and the most important thing is the ripe fruit. Otherwise, the receptor cannot fully receive her memory."


    Resurrection tree?


    Lin Mengya fell into doubt again.


    She was vaguely aware of each other''s purpose, but she didn''t expect that they were trying to replace flowers and trees.


    This is not unusual. After all, she has seen many cases of "Immortality" before.


    But most of them are about to die. They are unwilling to end their life, so they try their best to find a "reincarnated person" for themselves.


    Moreover, according to the information she has at present, this immortality technique has great disadvantages.


    One is the memory and self-awareness of the recipient. The simpler, the weaker, the better.


    She doesn''t meet this basic condition.


    But fourth uncle Zhao soon gave the answer this time.


    "Those two things are real


    It''s too precious. Maybe it''s just a false message, but I have a simpler means than this. "


    Zhao Laosi''s voice sounded a little proud.


    "What is it?" This time, Dong Zichang was also pure curiosity.


    "Somebody, go and ask Mr. Meng to come."


    About a few minutes later, Lin Mengya''s body suddenly shook.


    "Ding, Ding..."


    The regular crisp bell made her forget it anyway.


    That was the man who almost succeeded in giving her psychological hints when he was in the Fang family.


    "Little medicine, be ready at any time!"


    Almost at the same time, she passed the order to Xiaoyao.


    In the system, small drugs are also in full readiness.


    This time, he will never let those guys have the opportunity!


    "Mr. Meng, people are inside. Thank you this time."


    Fourth uncle Zhao also showed willingly respectful respect for Mr. Meng in his mouth.


    The reason is not him, but that over the years, he has witnessed the means of Mr. dream.


    For example, Zhao Ziyan''s little beast was destroyed by Mr. Meng''s hand.


    And the fools Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao.


    So far, they don''t know that some misunderstandings between them were completed by Mr. Meng.


    Mr. Meng''s body, as always, is filled with a desolation that does not eat human fireworks.


    Similarly, he has no desire or sympathy for the women around him.


    In some ways, he is more like Dong Zichang.


    "Who are you?"


    Dong Zichang asked actively.


    Mr. Meng just glanced at him and said, "I can control her spirit, or reshape her spirit in a new body."


    Dong Zichang didn''t understand, so he naturally asked.


    But Uncle Zhao couldn''t wait.


    "OK, OK, I''ll ask you again when I''m free. Now, let''s do it first. Mr. Meng, please give it to you this time. Like last time, I need to be the person she trusts most, let her obey me, and never question me or hurt me."


    Mr. Meng nodded and went straight to Lin Mengya.


    As for Dong Zichang, he stared at him closely, but in his light gray eyes, there was no fear and defense, but only a strong sense of curiosity.


    He also wants to see what can replace the seeds of the resurrection tree!


    Lin Mengya finally saw Mr. Meng''s face.


    It is recorded in the heart skill chapter that once you learn the heart skill, people''s temperament will also change.


    Of course, this is different from the focus of their own learning.


    In front of the dream childe, it is easy to ignore his appearance, that is, he will forget after looking at it.


    His clothes are very simple. He wears a small "Dementor bell" on both ears.


    When walking, two bells will make a sound with his footsteps.


    This should be a "footwork".


    By adjusting people''s walking posture, frequency and strength, the bell can make all kinds of sounds.


    This voice and his own posture are also a kind of mental skill, but its influence range is very small and will not be ignored.


    She thought that Mr. dream should be to achieve the effect of hiding his tracks.


    I have to admit, this man is also very good.

 Chapter 2748

    Zhao Laosi is really a greedy man.


    He wanted not only the prescriptions in her hand, but also everything in her palace.


    However, at present, it is urgent for her to find a way to learn more about the inside story, and then cooperate with her people to catch all these bad guys.


    "Is that her?"


    Mr. Meng stood in front of her.


    Lin Mengya tried her best to keep her eyes distracted, but Xiaoyao was ready in the system.


    This time, if Mr. Meng wanted to control her, it was completely impossible.


    "Yes."


    Dong Zichang followed.


    In their eyes, she is no longer a living person, but a human material.


    "Since it is the use of God falling, now the spirit is afraid to have been controlled."


    Mr. Meng ordered her coldly.


    "Look up and look at me."


    Lin Mengya acted according to his orders.


    At the moment she looked at him, Lin Mengya only felt a slight pain in her brain.


    The brain is so delicate and fragile.


    So that little pain is enough to keep her awake.


    The pupils of the eyes staring at her suddenly became very dark, and then the color faded slowly.


    If she is just an ordinary person without system at this time, I''m afraid she has been photographed by those eyes and become his puppet.


    Mr. Meng took out another Dementor bell, but this time, the bell was stacked one after another, and the sound was continuous with his shaking.


    It''s very quiet around.


    Within the hearing range of Lin Mengya, everyone''s breathing and heartbeat turned into a rhythm.


    Carefully distinguish, that rhythm is the rhythm of the bell.


    Almost at the same time, she also tried to adjust her breathing, and the heartbeat was handed over to the system to simulate control.


    This is a strange and strange feeling.


    It''s like she has become a whole with the world, but her soberness separates her from the whole.


    She still carefully controlled her facial expression, and even her eyes showed a submissive and blurred state.


    Mr. Meng has been looking at her leisurely.


    She knew that the other party was observing all the details of herself.


    Now even if she has a disordered breathing rhythm, the other party will immediately find her flaws and recognize that she is not under control at all.


    And then, for her, it was the most dangerous.


    Time seems to have stalled.


    Every second is a huge and dangerous challenge for her.


    She can even accurately control the direction of every muscle in her face, but she can''t completely control the secretion and transmission of dopamine in her brain.


    Her nervousness, anxiety and other subtle emotions in the past were magnified infinitely at this time.


    But she can''t empty her brain, or even have a slightest distraction, otherwise she will be exposed.


    "Huh?"


    Mr. Meng in front of him suddenly made a voice of surprise and doubt.


    Lin Mengya''s heart beat violently.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    In an instant, her heart beat, like a stone, broke the calm water.


    She kept her emotions under control and even completely let go of the control of her body and handed it directly to Xiaoyao.


    Mr. Meng stretched out his hand and touched her neck directly.


    Lin Mengya suddenly became nervous again.


    Is it that the other party found her abnormality.


    Those warm and greasy hands finally landed on her neck.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think about it, so the system temporarily cut off her perception function.


    Otherwise, she will definitely have goose bumps.


    She could only see each other''s wrists moving around her neck.


    Although she was sure that Mr. dream might not do it to her.


    But she knew too well how fragile it was. She didn''t even need to use much strength. She would break her neck and be strangled by her throat alive.


    At this time, the other hand caught up and grabbed Mr. Meng''s wrist.


    "Don''t move."


    He said to Mr. Meng with a little dissatisfaction.


    Although uncle Zhao said he wanted them to cooperate, it was his "work" after all.


    He cannot allow anyone to leave traces on his "works" that do not belong to him.


    Mr. Meng glanced at Dong Zichang, and then he cut his hand.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know why the other party acted just now.


    At least now, she finally escaped.


    The bell became more and more intense. After a crisp and rapid treble, everything finally returned to calm.


    "Well, her spirit has been completely suppressed now."


    Mr. Meng''s expression didn''t change, as if he was just touching Lin Mengya''s neck.


    Fourth uncle Zhao was late and came back from the charged state.


    But in his eyes, he has more fear and respect for Mr. Meng.


    "Now, no matter what I ask her, she will tell me?" He can''t wait.


    Mr. Meng nodded and then stepped back.


    Uncle Zhao hurried over and barely suppressed his excitement. He asked in a deep voice, "tell me what prescription you used to protect those children."


    Almost in an instant, Lin Mengya''s hoarse and dull voice reported the names of medicinal materials without any reservation.


    "Nephew Chang Xian, what is this prescription for?"


    Dong Zichang frowned when he heard the speech.


    "This is a fetal formula that can give nutrients to the fetus and the mother. It''s really exquisite!"


    Then he hurried to his desk and recorded it one by one.


    "If you have this prescription, you can greatly shorten the time for the mother to conceive the fetus. If you take it for a long time, you can also improve the mother''s physique, which can also prolong the mother''s suitable pregnancy time!"


    Dong Zichang seems to have found a great treasure. Now he can''t enter anything else.


    Seeing this, uncle Zhao touched his beard.


    With a flash in his eyes, he had already got the prescription, and he had just deliberately let Dong Zichang, a freak, have it tested.


    Well, he can hold this credit in his hand.


    "Ha ha, God helps me too! Mr. Dong is worthy of being the golden hand of gynecology. Don''t worry, I''ll spread the news now, and Mr. Dong will become famous among the ancient people!"


    When Dong Zichang heard the speech, he just looked up at him and didn''t shirk it.


    Uncle Zhao thought he had reached an agreement with the other party and left with Mr. Meng more proudly.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was sneering.


    What a Dong Zichang! What a Zhao Laosi!


    She took Fang Zizhan for herself, and even wanted to occupy her property.


    Good! They really pissed her off!


    Dong Zichang seems to attach great importance to this picture


    After getting the prescription, he studied it without sleep or food.


    It soon darkened.


    Yingying candlelight can only illuminate an inch of land.


    Lin Mengya, who was forgotten in the dark corner, accelerated the blood circulation of her whole body with the help of the system.


    It took her only a short time to fully grasp her body again.


    At this time, Dong Zichang had studied under the candle for nearly two or three hours.


    "Do you think that although the dose on this prescription is right, it just can''t achieve the effect you want?"


    Dong Zichang suddenly raised his head and saw the woman who still let them toss during the day. At the moment, he was sitting in the corner looking at her.


    Her eyes were bright and clear, and there was no dull at all.


    Dong Zichang tightened his lips and asked in a calm voice, "it''s really you!"


    "It''s me. I know you found some clues during the day, but you''re not sure. I hear they call you Mr. Dong. I don''t know what Mr. Dong thinks of my prescription."


    Lin Mengya moved her wrists and ankles and walked up to him with a Yingying smile.


    Dong Zichang was still not half guilty and ashamed when he heard that she was deliberately aggravating the word "my prescription".


    "This prescription is good or not, but after I configure it according to the measurement, the efficacy is very weak, and in fact, most of it can only be absorbed by the mother."


    "Of course, the mother is the mother and the child is the child. Although it is one, since it is two people, it naturally needs two kinds of prescriptions to mix."


    "What you have now is just the ''mother side'', and I still have the other half of the ''son side''."


    When she saw Dong Zichang''s eyes, she ignited some enthusiasm.


    "Tell me!"


    "Why?" Lin Mengya sneered and refused.


    Dong Zichang obviously has no such experience of negotiating with others.


    He pinched the center of his eyebrows.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    Lin Mengya thought his words were ridiculous.


    "I can do what you can''t do. What else do you think I need you to do?"


    This sentence made Dong Zichang''s face look more stiff.


    Through one day''s observation, Lin Mengya has seen through Dong Zichang''s personality, just a research madman without emotional and moral constraints.


    Such people have no concept of right and wrong, and some are just paranoid about what they have studied.


    It''s like he didn''t mean to kill those women, but in fact he did become a cold-blooded butcher.


    "What conditions do you have?"


    Lin Mengya put her hands on his desk.


    In the dim candlelight, the arc of her mouth was mixed with a dangerous smell.


    "I want you to help me. When it''s done, Zifang will give it to me."


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    Dong Zichang hardly hesitated and was stubborn in his eyes.


    It was only one night, but Uncle Zhao couldn''t wait.


    Early in the morning, he came cheerfully.


    Dong Zichang was still sitting behind his desk, and a light cyan had appeared in his eyes.


    Uncle Zhao laughed at each other''s stupidity in his heart, but he said with concern: "good nephew Zichang, you have to take good care of your health. Don''t act recklessly when you are young. Sometimes you have to slow down."


    For these useless words, Dong Zichang''s attitude has always been to choose to ignore them.


    It''s not the first time that uncle Zhao has asked for trouble.


    At present, his attitude is also a lot colder.


    "When can you do what you promised me?"

 Chapter 2749

    Dong Zichang bowed his head and thought for a moment.


    "How is the receptor?"


    "Already ready."


    Uncle Zhao clapped his hands, and then his men brought up a woman of the same size as Lin Mengya.


    The woman''s eyes were closed and let others play with her, but she had no self-consciousness.


    Dong Zichang personally inspected it.


    "It does work."


    Uncle Zhao rubbed his hands and couldn''t wait.


    "Then start as soon as possible! After she changes shape, the palace family will be in my bag!"


    Dong Zichang was still expressionless, and uncle Zhao, immersed in his fantasy, naturally couldn''t find Lin Mengya''s difference.


    She looked coldly at the complacent old man with her eyes that were no longer dull and lax.


    It''s time to close the net.


    Under the repeated urging of Uncle Zhao, Dong Zichang set the operation at midnight that day.


    In the evening, she was pushed into a secret basement.


    This is the real nest of Uncle Zhao.


    The entrance of the secret room is in Zhao Laosi''s bedroom.


    As soon as she entered, she smelled a strong smell of oxytocin.


    And everything inside made her incredible.


    After getting out of the tunnel, she saw at least a dozen women with big stomachs being tied to a stone bed for childbirth!


    You know, under the current medical conditions, women''s childbirth is like going through hell.


    Here, women become cattle and horses.


    They were given the drug of inducing labor, and then they were held down. In bursts of tearing pain, they struggled to give birth to children.


    Her ears were full of women''s cries of pain and scream.


    The smell of blood also made it almost difficult for her to control her emotions.


    Soon, the fetus less than months landed.


    The woman who gave birth was quickly pushed away and soaked in a medicine soup that had turned black.


    Everything is orderly and cold like a fertility factory.


    The numbness and familiarity of the people around her made her unable to imagine how long such an inhuman thing had existed.


    What a cruel fate those women who are used as tools have experienced.


    She clenched her sleeves tightly and wanted to send a signal immediately to let her men do it.


    "Fourth master, people are waiting for you inside. They say they want to talk to you about elder Zhao."


    At this time, the words in her ears interrupted what she thought.


    Elder Zhao? Is that Zhao Yixuan?


    She caught a glimpse of Uncle Zhao''s face and felt a little impatient.


    "I see. I''ll be there later."


    I don''t know if I don''t want to face the visitor or don''t trust her. In short, uncle Zhao insisted on sending her to the secret room first.


    "Fourth master, the distinguished guest urged again."


    Facing the urging of his men, uncle Zhao frowned and ordered Dong Zichang.


    "Wait until I come back."


    With that, the man followed his men and left.


    Dong Zichang, who left his familiar area, was even colder.


    He stood quietly in the corner, as if everything outside had nothing to do with him.


    They are the only ones left in the secret room, and Lin Mengya doesn''t have to pretend anymore.


    "Give me the son."


    Dong Zichang held out his hand and asked her directly.


    This is their agreement last night. As long as Dong Zichang can hide the news that she is still awake, she has to give her son.


    Lin Mengya quickly reported a series of herbs


    Name and measurement, and then flashed out of the chamber of secrets.


    She didn''t cheat because she knew Dong Zichang was not easy to fool.


    But the guy who only has research in his eyes will certainly be attracted by Zifang and won''t think of reporting her.


    It is estimated that Zhao Laosi never dreamed of in his life that the tools he felt easy to use would also be used by others.


    It''s probably because it''s hidden enough, so the prevention is not strict.


    As soon as Lin Mengya went out, she met a servant who was responsible for transporting drugs.


    She shot in an instant, directly knocked the other party unconscious, then dragged the person to the corner, stripped the other party''s coat and put it on her body.


    Fortunately, the people here were all wearing face towels and disguised themselves in the shortest time. Lin Mengya picked up the medicine on the ground and looked for it along the corridor.


    There are other small rooms here besides her secret room.


    She looked at a few and found that there were women with a WAN look inside.


    The stuffy basement was filled with the smell of medicine.


    It seems that the reason why the women here did not resist was because they were controlled by this drug.


    With excellent hearing, she soon heard the voice of Zhao Laosi.


    It''s just that he seems a little excited at this time.


    She took a few steps along the voice so that she could hear more clearly.


    "I said, everything in the Zhao family is mine! I warn you not to be greedy. Over the years, the profits of the business alliance have been enough to stop your mouth!"


    "Hehe, don''t get excited. In fact, I don''t want to compete with you for the Zhao family, but I accidentally learned a news about elder Zhao."


    The other voice sounded shrewd and treacherous.


    Lin Mengya found a suitable corner to hide and listened to the two people threatening each other.


    "Don''t cheat me!" Uncle Zhao seemed a little anxious.


    But the old fox is the old fox. If he bites him to death, he won''t let go.


    "At the beginning, the Zhao family made sacrifices in exchange for all this, and the Presbyterian Council knew about it."


    Another voice is not urgent.


    "Yes, this matter has indeed been approved by the elders. It''s just that the candidate to replace your nephew is not the recipient sent over there."


    They were silent for an instant.


    After that, she heard Zhao Laosi''s tone obviously becoming gloomy.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Although there are many benefits in the Business League, you can''t feed so many mouths. You''ve swallowed the bonus for more than ten years in vain here in the Zhao family. I think you might as well divide me by 20%?"


    "You dream!"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care how the dog bites the dog.


    Now there was only one thought in her mind.


    Zhao Yixuan is fake!


    He is not the real Zhao family. Even his real identity can become a handle to threaten Zhao Laosi!


    no wonder!


    The sense of disobedience on "Zhao Yixuan" has finally found the reason.


    Just as she wanted to continue to inquire about each other''s identity, a violent cry came from behind.


    "Someone ran away! Chase!"


    She thought she was exposed and turned and ran away.


    But before running a few steps, she found that no one came after her. The chaos began elsewhere.


    At this time, the stone door not far behind her was opened.


    Uncle Zhao came out with a man of similar shape.


    But they didn''t care about the riots outside. It seems that they want to leave through another exit.


    no way!


    She can''t let these two guys run away.


    Lin Mengya did not think about it, but directly crushed a messenger''s insect egg.


    The people waiting for orders outside will also feel the change of insects synchronously, and then rush in to save her.


    She left the insect in place, turned around and went after the two men.


    At this time, hundreds of elite soldiers rushed into the small hot spring villa.


    The speed of those two people was very fast, and Lin Mengya had some difficulty following them.


    Soon, they closed the door through one machine and entered another tunnel.


    Lin Mengya saw it clearly, although she couldn''t stop her.


    It was just a delay. When she caught up again, there were five forks in front of her.


    It''s dark here, and it''s probably because it''s not used here, so it has a heavy smell of dust.


    So she doesn''t have half of it for the time being. She tracks it by smell and footprints.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and stuck her ears to the wall.


    Risk setting your hearing level to the highest level.


    Now, if someone walks around her, the sound of footsteps can make her deaf.


    She held her breath and distinguished the sounds that her ears could hear.


    Finally, she found two rapid footsteps.


    The next moment, she immediately switched the sensitivity of auditory function.


    After only a second, she heard the sound of organic door closing behind her.


    Regardless of whether it was an enemy or a friend, she had directly found the right direction and chased the past.


    What Lin Mengya doesn''t know is that in the five branches, only she and those two guys are students.


    Just when her men came in, the servants wanted to find a secret way to escape according to the instructions of Uncle Zhao.


    But they didn''t know that the secret escape route they had been told was actually a secret way to kill people.


    They have been repeatedly stressed that they should never go down that dead road.


    When they knew they had been cheated, it was too late.


    The more urgent you want to escape, the faster you die.


    When Lin Mengya''s men caught them, all but a few of them were already buried in the mechanism.


    Lin Mengya, who escaped with her, found that the exit was built in the cave of the pool where long Tianyu had been treated!


    What a coincidence.


    She hung far behind them, but she didn''t want a cold light to hit as soon as she came out of the hole.


    Lin Mengya almost relied on her instinct and hid behind.


    But she didn''t want to knock the back of her head on the hard stone wall and almost knocked a big hole in her head.


    "It''s you!"


    The cold faced fourth uncle Zhao was also surprised.


    He vaguely listened to something behind him. He thought it was some guy who didn''t have eyes. He was trying to kill his mouth, but he didn''t think it was Lin Mengya.


    "What if it''s me? Neither of you wants to run!"


    She was struggling with the pain.


    And she just improved the permissions of the system. At this time, the impact was enough to kill her half.


    Hearing this, uncle Zhao also rushed up with a grim face.


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t have saved your life!"


    Lin Mengya is not stupid either. The cat''s waist goes into the cave.


    The hole here is narrow. If the old guy wants to kill her, he can only come in and kill her again.


    With this opportunity, she jumped directly into the pool.


    Zhao Laosi chased in, but he was always cautious and didn''t jump down directly.


    The bottom of the pool is wet and slippery, and there is a person deep in the middle.


    Under such conditions, Zhao Laosi was not 100% sure of her life.

 Chapter 2750

    She confronted each other in the water.


    "Your struggle is in vain. No one will save you except my people."


    Uncle Zhao was not in a hurry to catch her. Anyway, he had sent a message to his confidant.


    After a while, they will bring someone to pick him up.


    At that time, it will be the death of this woman.


    Lin Mengya has been on alert.


    At the same time, she was silently calculating when her people would arrive.


    Before that, she had to struggle to survive.


    After turning his mind, he began to laugh at each other mercilessly.


    "This man is old and has no courage. Besides, how can you be so sure that your people will arrive in time? I''m afraid you didn''t expect your place to be found before today."


    Sure enough, when she mentioned it, uncle Zhao''s face sank.


    "Who sent you?"


    In his heart, there was enough concealment and prevention.


    If no one divulges the secret, she is a smelly girl and can''t touch here at all.


    Lin Mengya smiled provocatively.


    "Guess what?"


    She deliberately wanted to arouse Zhao Laosi''s suspicion.


    With a grin, he said proudly, "you have so many enemies and have done so many immoral things. Someone must dislike you."


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Laosi just said with a cold smile, "which thing do I do for myself? You don''t have to pull so many high sounding excuses. To put it bluntly, you and the people behind you don''t like the line I set up."


    "But not everyone can do the business over there. Even if you take all these away, you can''t sell all the holy bodies!"


    A pure light flashed through Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    It''s not the first time she''s heard the word Eucharist.


    However, every time she wants to know more, the clue will break.


    So far, she only knows that the holy body may be the receptor of the "art of eternal life".


    But from Zhao Laosi''s mouth, she felt that this "holy body" might have other functions.


    Besides, Mo Yan''s disease needs to be solved.


    She wanted to get more information from Zhao Laosi.


    With an idea, she pretended to be confident.


    "You''re wrong. As long as the conditions are attractive enough, there''s no business that can''t be done."


    She deliberately said something ambiguous, which made Zhao Laosi suspicious himself.


    But Zhao Laosi is not so easy to cheat.


    He snorted coldly, and his eyes could not help but burst into anger.


    "Hum, a group of short-sighted guys! If it''s so simple, how can those people bear it for so long!"


    Keen as she was, she suddenly heard that Zhao Laosi must have an exclusive method, so she would seize this immoral business.


    But before she could continue her routine, she suddenly felt a blur in front of her eyes.


    His men consciously wanted to find a place to hold him, but they threw themselves into the air.


    The water splashed with a "poof".


    Lin Mengya stepped empty and fell directly into the pool.


    It also happened that she was too close to the deepest center and lost her head in an instant.


    Seeing this, Zhao Laosi turned around and left with a cold hum.


    The fool didn''t know. The reason why he didn''t jump into the pool was not that he was afraid of not catching her.


    But this pool is very evil.


    If you soak for too long, people will faint.


    And he blocked most of the fresh air at the mouth of the cave in order to make the other party unknowingly hit.


    How could it be so simple for him to choose his way back?


    "Gulu..."


    After spitting out a bunch of bubbles, Lin Mengya resolutely gave up the struggle.


    However, it was not because of some substances in the hot spring, but because she didn''t eat much these days, and her spirit was highly concentrated, and she spent a lot of physical strength, which led to her dizziness.


    Fortunately, although the hot spring is deep, its buoyancy is not small.


    By the time someone arrived, people had already floated up.


    But she was almost frightened by the guards who saved her.


    Before long, she was transported back to the hot spring village.


    And long Tianyu stayed in front of her bed.


    But no one dared to speak loudly, because the guy''s face was so scary.


    Lin Mengya slept for a whole day. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her man''s handsome face, and her heart was at ease.


    Long Tianyu also changed from overcast to sunny in an instant. He touched her forehead and asked in a low voice, "but what else is uncomfortable? What do you want, I''ll let them prepare immediately."


    "Give me something to eat." She said with a smile, and by the way, she stretched out her finger and carefully ground the mark on his forehead.


    Instead, he put his face on the palm of his hand: "sorry, I worried you again."


    Even though there were thousands of words, long Tianyu couldn''t even say a word under her active weakness.


    His eyes fell on her slightly raised belly, and he couldn''t help saying, "at least before the baby is born."


    "I understand. I promise it''s the last time before she comes out."


    Lin Mengya also feels guilty.


    Although Yu doesn''t talk these days, he is really worried about her and the baby in her belly.


    Although she has repeatedly promised that the child is different from an ordinary baby, unless she dies, the baby will be fine.


    But long Tianyu was still worried, but he was afraid that he had a burden in his heart, so he just bore it silently.


    Propped up, she lay on his knees.


    The familiar breath wrapped her in an instant. Lin Mengya gently closed her eyes. Only he in the world can give her such a strong sense of security.


    "Have you cleaned up all the people in Chuang Tzu?"


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her long hair, and her eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Well, most of them have been settled, but..."


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for them to regain their sober consciousness."


    She rubbed her eyebrows. Long Tianyu gently grabbed her hand and couldn''t bear to see her upset about anything.


    "I''ve asked people to gather them first. When elder Zhao and them come, I''ll ask them to help find the women''s families."


    Only so, but Lin Mengya is not optimistic.


    These surviving girls, without exception, have been devastated.


    Moreover, because they have been poisoned by God for a long time, they have already become real puppets who only know to listen to people''s commands.


    If you meet irresponsible family members again, I''m afraid their fate will be more tragic.


    "Let me think about whether there is a more appropriate way to at least restore their self-awareness."


    When she thought of God falling, she couldn''t help thinking of the source of this prescription.


    After seeing the powder, she was 100% sure that this prescription was the original teacher''s failure.


    But how did the things that had been destroyed get into the hands of Zhao Laosi?


    And look at the sample


    He has used it skillfully, at least not in recent months.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help worrying more about the teacher''s situation.


    I don''t know if he''s in danger.


    After telling long Tianyu his worries, he immediately sent more people to protect the teacher secretly without saying a word.


    "Why don''t you ask me if this prescription was leaked by the teacher?"


    Lin Mengya asked him with a smile.


    But long Tianyu replied casually, "he is your teacher. Whether he is or not, you will find out in person."


    The implication was that he knew it was her business and would not make decisions on her behalf.


    But he will escort her, which is their tacit understanding and mutual respect.


    Lin Mengya leaned comfortably on her man.


    "I''m sure this prescription is definitely not from the teacher. As for who it is, we have to check it carefully. It seems that this man is hiding deeply if he can escape our heavy protection."


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    However, unlike the family, the teacher is not always in the palace''s base camp.


    Although they take strict precautions, they will certainly encounter many emergencies on the road.


    There will inevitably be people with problems.


    What''s more, what the other party has revealed is that he has stolen the prescription for the teacher''s failure, and may not have made other actions that are obviously unfavorable to the teacher.


    In this way, it is more difficult for their people to catch this person.


    But she believes that these will be solved sooner or later.


    The top priority now is to catch Zhao Laosi and his accomplices and take good care of those poor victims.


    Winter nights always come earlier.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had just had dinner. Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao, who came here with stars and moon, went to the hot spring villa.


    "Miss Gong, what''s going on?"


    Zhao Yixuan hurriedly asked as soon as he entered the door. Fang Rao pulled his arm and asked about Lin Mengya''s health.


    "Girl, I heard you were almost killed. God bless you. If you have something, how can I tell your parents!"


    Fang Rao really cares about her as a younger generation. Her eyes are red. It''s obviously urgent.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu.


    She has been angry with elder Zhao before.


    She felt she couldn''t hide it from each other, but it didn''t seem appropriate to say it directly.


    After all, so far, she hasn''t figured out why the other party wants to replace "Zhao Yixuan", and she hasn''t figured out the real identity of elder Zhao in front of her.


    If you say it rashly, I''m afraid it will make the other party nervous breakdown.


    In short, it is very complicated.


    "Thanks for Aunt Fang''s concern, Yu. Why don''t you take elder Zhao out first."


    This is what they discussed in advance. Long Tianyu nodded, pushed his wheelchair and took the impatient elder Zhao to check the scene first.


    Only she and aunt Fang are left in the house.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was still considering her words.


    After all, my aunt was also cheated. If she knew that the person she married was not what she thought, I don''t know how she would react.


    "Girl, do you have anything to say to me?"


    Fang Rao first saw that she wanted to talk and stopped.


    "I..." She hesitated and asked, "aunt Fang, what is the situation between you and elder Zhao, you and you now?"


    Fang Rao never thought that the girl would suddenly ask her this question.

 Chapter 2751

    "We..."


    Fang Rao wanted to deal with it vaguely.


    However, this matter has been held in her heart for too long, and she also wants to find someone to talk to.


    Sitting next to Lin Mengya, he complained bitterly, "now I don''t know what I should do. After all, I''m the same age as him. I always wanted to avenge my late husband and never felt sad about him."


    "But people''s hearts are made of meat. I naturally know what he has done to me these years. Alas, I blame him a little. If he is bad to me, I don''t have to worry about it."


    After all, aunt Fang still couldn''t let go of the past, but she was moved by Zhao Yixuan, so she fell into a tangle.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and tried to say, "that is to say, you like elder Zhao, not because he is your husband in name?"


    Aunt Fang blushed in an instant and poked her forehead in a bad way.


    "You girl, I''m so old. What else do you like?"


    When it comes to love, aunt Fang''s mood has also become a little low.


    "It''s just two people who can''t hate and toss, just make do with living together."


    In her heart, no one is better than Huolang.


    It was the first time when she was young and the only unforgettable thing in her life.


    But Zhao Yixuan quietly set off shallow ripples in her heart with the warmth of a long stream of water.


    Maybe she can never give the same response to each other. The only thing she can do is to stand beside him and face it with him when he needs it.


    Lin Mengya heard aunt Fang''s hesitation and suffering.


    In the end, the Huo family was inextricably linked with the Zhao family.


    If she knew that Zhao Yixuan might not be the Zhao family, she didn''t know if she would be a little easier.


    "Aunt Fang, there''s something I have to tell you."


    Looking at her positive face, Fang Rao couldn''t help getting nervous and unconsciously grasped her clothes.


    "After I was taken away by the old bastard of the Zhao family, I overheard a secret about elder Zhao. About ten years ago, he secretly replaced ''Zhao Yixuan'' with another person."


    "What?" Fang Rao almost lost her voice.


    Lin Mengya immediately grabbed aunt Fang''s hands and whispered, "do you remember the secret room under the study in the house? Elder Zhao and I found a male corpse very similar to old Zhao."


    "We were still guessing that the man might be the elder''s twin brother, but now I can be sure that he is the real Zhao Yixuan."


    "How, how can this happen!"


    Aunt Fang is already incompetent and her mind is in a mess.


    Suddenly she thought of the most crucial question and asked impatiently, "who is he? Does he know about it?"


    Lin Mengya sighed and shook her head gently.


    "I don''t think elder Zhao knows, and his true identity may be very important. It''s just that only Zhao Laosi and his accomplices know this."


    Although after she fainted, long Tianyu had handled the matter properly.


    But they were still a little late and let Zhao Laosi run away with some of his confidants.


    But at the foot of the mountain, they found the body of a middle-aged man.


    After the description of his face, she determined that the man was the one who threatened Zhao Laosi.


    Zhao Laosi was ruthless and refused to leave clues.


    "I see."


    Fang Rao nodded casually. She was also confused at the moment.


    But she''s sober.


    What she values


    It has always been this person, not the family status of the Zhao family.


    "I don''t know how to speak, but I can''t hide it from elder Zhao. I''m worried that elder Zhao will jump over the wall and hurt elder Zhao."


    "Yes, yes."


    Fang Rao felt the same way, but she couldn''t sit still at the thought of the impact that the other party would suffer after knowing the news.


    "In your opinion, how can I talk to him? You don''t know how much he has suffered for the Zhao family over the years. If you let him know that he is not the Zhao family at all, it must be bad in his heart."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    It''s said that adversity shows true love. Look at Aunt Fang''s worry now. What else doesn''t she understand?


    "It''s simple and simple, but I hope elder Zhao won''t be too excited after listening."


    Aunt Fang nodded desperately and almost took her words as the golden rule.


    Lin Mengya gave her detailed instructions and taught her some soothing skills on the spot.


    Finally, aunt Fang was worried about finding Zhao Changlao.


    Just in time for long Tianyu to come back.


    Before closing the door, Lin Mengya saw that Aunt Fang grabbed elder Zhao and left. She also saw that the latter looked stunned but obediently followed, like a stupid and cute big dog.


    She couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head.


    The fate of this world is mostly the same, but what pot is matched with what cover.


    But before they could relax here for long, aunt Fang suddenly broke in and rushed in front of her in panic.


    "He suddenly fainted! Please, help me see what happened to him!"


    Lin Mengya''s heart is also "cluttering".


    Without asking in detail, he followed aunt Fang to see the situation, and long Tianyu followed suit.


    I saw elder Zhao lying upright on the ground.


    Fortunately, because there are hot springs here, the atmosphere is not so cold, but Lin Mengya was shocked when she saw the other party''s face pale and unconscious.


    What happened to this man?


    "Just now I told him he wasn''t the Zhao family, but I didn''t expect him to react so much. It''s all my fault. I know how much he cares about the Zhao family. I should wait a while."


    At this time, Fang Rao already blamed herself to tears.


    But the truth is not what she said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Long Tianyu looked at his daughter-in-law''s frown and knew that things were not that simple.


    "There was no damage to his body, but his consciousness seemed to disappear suddenly."


    Zhao Changlao''s state in front of him is like entering deep sleep.


    But Lin Mengya tried to stimulate his consciousness before, but she didn''t get any response.


    Although I don''t know why, at present, it is likely that elder Zhao has some problems, which were ignored by them before.


    "What now?" Fang Rao asked anxiously.


    Lin Mengya exchanged eyes with long Tianyu. The latter nodded slightly and directly pushed the wheelchair to prepare.


    Summoned two guards to carry the people to the house first. Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang on the shoulder and said softly, "now I can only take one step at a time. I will try to wake him up. But the top priority now is to stabilize the Zhao family."


    Fang Rao is no longer a young girl.


    She was really flustered just now, but now she has wiped the tears off her face.


    "You''re right! I''ll go back now so that no one can take advantage of it."


    But Lin Mengya was a little worried.


    After all, aunt Fang is not the main wife of the Zhao family now. At best, she can only be in charge.


    But aunt Fang reassured her.


    "Fortunately, I''ve been in the Zhao family for more than ten years. I don''t know what''s going on here. Don''t worry, I won''t mess with you."


    Speaking of this, she can only let aunt Fang stabilize people''s hearts first.


    After all, in addition to the Zhao family, there are many innocent civilians and several pregnant women and children in need of care.


    But to her surprise, the group was more ambitious than she had expected.


    "Master, the old man of the Zhao family came with many people. He said that we had murdered his son and asked us to give her an explanation."


    Cairu hurried to report back.


    Hearing this, aunt Fang''s face changed first.


    "What an old woman! I have respected her as the Lord''s mother all these years, and I have endured her unknowingly rude many times. Now she is going to lay a harrow on the back, and the wicked complain first."


    "Wait, I''ll meet her first. I''ll be angry after I''ve endured it for many years!"


    With that, people are going to tear their faces with each other in front.


    But she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "It''s urgent. The old lady will leave it to me. Aunt Fang, you''d better go back first so that no one can take advantage of the chaos."


    Fang Rao is still unwilling, but she still focuses on the overall situation.


    Lin Mengya personally told someone to send aunt Fang away quietly through the back door.


    There were all kinds of curses and even some foul language in front of us. It was unbearable.


    "Master, do you want me to shut them up?" Pick the frost on Ru''s face.


    These people are looking for their own death.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She''s thinking about something.


    As the real Zhao Yixuan''s mother, will the old lady know the identity of the fake Zhao Yixuan?


    She thinks a mother must be aware of the abnormality of her child, right?


    It seems that she needs to meet each other in person.


    Outside the hot spring villa, the old lady wore a Navy fur cloak and was supported by two strong women, which made her look like a big family.


    It''s a pity that the women in front of her are not good at reasoning because of their low birth. All they have left is dirty words, which makes her old lady more like a vulgar country woman.


    However, the door was tightly closed. No matter how they yelled, no one opened it.


    Gradually, the old lady became impatient.


    "Old lady, they are obviously guilty. Why don''t we let someone knock the door open?"


    A thin, black faced woman next to the old lady whispered.


    "Little bitch, I think she''s toasting instead of drinking. Come on, kick the door open. I''ll see who dares to block my way today!"


    With the old lady''s order, the dozen strong male servants who had been following them directly came forward and kicked the door.


    But I thought that when they had gathered enough strength to kick the door, the door suddenly opened.


    "Oh, my God!"


    At the next moment, more than a dozen male servants who just felt very arrogant fell to the ground in an instant.


    The worst thing is that they all have one leg inside the door and one leg outside the door. The fork is a little big.


    The place in the middle that was the most untouchable happened to knock on the door frame.


    To these people on the spot pain cry father and mother, almost no pain fainted.


    Oh! Lin Mengya has not started yet, so she has wasted at least half of the power of these troublemakers.


    Cairu came out without expression.


    She glanced at the male servants rolling on the ground in pain and disdained to say: deserved it!

 Chapter 2752

    The prestige that should be played out is suffocated in the stomach. Don''t mention how angry the old lady is.


    With a calm face, she stared at Cairu coldly and scolded.


    "Little bitch! Where did you hide my son? I tell you, even if he died, you outsiders can''t rob everything in the family!"


    Cairu sneered in her heart.


    Listen, it doesn''t sound like a housewife.


    I''m afraid it''s the old lady who is most looking forward to Zhao''s old death.


    "What did the old lady say? Elder Zhao just doesn''t trust my miss, so he wants to visit. Since the old lady is also here, please go inside."


    Cairu also removed all her disguises.


    Her appearance is pretty. In addition, she follows Lin Mengya everywhere all the year round. She has an extraordinary bearing. Even an ordinary famous girl is afraid that she is not as generous as she is.


    Compared with the old lady, it is compared to the mud.


    "Hum! The master and servant are the same cheap bastards. Go, I''ll see what they dare to do to my son!"


    I hold my head up like a winning cock.


    But Cairu was as calm and gentle as ever, but her eyes were very cold. Only the selfish and shallow old lady would treat her as an insignificant servant.


    "You guys, get out now. It''s still time."


    She held the door in one hand without picking her eyelids and said a word to some men wailing on the ground.


    The guys shrank in a moment and climbed out of the threshold silently.


    With a loud bang, the heavy wooden door almost deafened them.


    But what scares them even more is that if the door is opened and closed, it needs the full strength of two adult men.


    "Just now, just now, just her?"


    Someone asked with trembling teeth and wide eyes.


    Several people nearby also swallowed saliva one after another.


    Fortunately, they knelt early, or they would die and go back!


    Also shocked were the old lady and her "confidants".


    The old lady glanced at the dead girl disdainfully and said coldly, "who are you scaring? I haven''t seen any battles in recent years, and I''ll be scared by you little bitch!"


    Cairu smiled as if she didn''t see the old guy shaking his sleeves.


    "My lady has been waiting for me for a long time. Please follow me, old lady."


    With that, she lifted her feet and left without paying any attention to these people.


    But the thin woman finally dared to take her hand back. Mother, the old lady was so energetic that she almost crushed her old bone.


    But as a confidant, she still faithfully whispered a reminder.


    "Old lady, I''m afraid there''s fraud in it."


    "Can there be any fraud? Besides, are we so many people afraid of her being a dead girl?"


    The old lady said discontentedly.


    The thin woman wants to be afraid. Why did she hold her hand just now?


    But she still didn''t dare to say much. After all, I am the master''s mother. No matter how powerful Miss Naya is, she is also an outsider.


    These two people are right. Does the master have to help outsiders deal with his mother?


    Most of the people brought by the old lady are also carrying this


    What kind of ideas.


    So when they saw Lin Mengya, they regained their previous self-confidence.


    Lin Mengya was in the yard. She heard the messy footsteps behind her. Before she looked back, she heard the old lady''s mean voice.


    "Where did you hide my son? You shameless bitch, I knew none of your women were safe! Bah, you can''t get a penny from my Zhao family. Even if my son is gone, it belongs to me and my grandson!"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She said how the old lady was so active. It turned out that it was all for money.


    But she was curious.


    Zhao Changlao just fainted, even if there are Zhao''s eyeliner, but the old lady should not know the news so quickly, and even bring people to the door.


    It''s clear that you came prepared.


    She picked the corner of her mouth and said innocently, "I really don''t understand what the old lady said. Elder Zhao is really here, but he left when he said something. And the money of the Zhao family. Elder Zhao is fine. Naturally, I don''t need to worry about it."


    But the old lady didn''t believe her at all.


    "Don''t fool me with these nonsense! I tell you, someone has sent me a message that my son was killed by you. You came for my son''s family property! You can''t think of me!"


    Lin Mengya opened her hand and said in a big way.


    "Not to mention that I''m rich and don''t care about the money of the Zhao family. It''s nonsense to say that I murdered elder Zhao. Old lady, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "Hehe, do you think you can escape my eyes?"


    The old lady sneered: "you poisoned my son''s food long ago. Today, you want to see the opportunity and poison my son!"


    She looked around and said with disdain: "there are no people living in this Chuang Tzu. No one knows what you do here. You can forge my son''s suicide note in order to seize our Zhao family''s property. I''ve seen through your trick for a long time."


    "Really?" Lin Mengya said with great interest, "that is to say, you knew I was going to be bad for elder Zhao, but you didn''t stop it and didn''t remind him. Just wait for me to do it. How can you come here to reap the benefits? Old lady, how can you take all the benefits in the world?"


    Seeing that her mind was exposed by her, the old lady''s face sank completely.


    In the past, those meager mother child relationships have long been consumed. Now the old lady finally shows her true face.


    "Hum! I''m too lazy to listen to your provocative words. Now my son has been poisoned by you. As long as I publicize this matter, everyone will know that you are the real murderer of my son. At that time, don''t talk about the Zhao family, even the whole ancient clan will not let you go!"


    "Oh? The old lady has calculated all this, but what if I don''t recognize it?" She remained calm.


    But unexpectedly, the old lady suddenly showed a grim smile.


    "If you don''t recognize it, it''s a pity that you don''t have that chance to argue!"


    With that, she suddenly took out a pill and swallowed it herself.


    Then she lit something and threw it into the yard.


    A large amount of smoke erupted from that thing and immediately enveloped the whole yard.


    "Hahaha, only I can get out of this door today! You all have to die!"


    The old lady smiled proudly, and her tone was full of cold.


    Those confidants next to her were also confused.


    But what they didn''t expect was that as the smoke was inhaled


    After, they seemed to be drained and fell to the ground.


    The old lady stepped back calmly.


    She naturally knew the power of the medicine. As long as the smoke dispersed, there would be no one in the yard who could move except her.


    At that time, she will make a "murder" scene.


    Everything in the Zhao family will return to her hands.


    The smoke lasted longer and longer.


    When it gradually dispersed, the old lady''s smile was suddenly frozen on her face.


    She pointed in horror at the straight woman still standing in front of her.


    "You, you..."


    "It''s really a good way to break the soul incense. At the Zhao family that day, you also quietly added some of these things to the charcoal basin."


    Playing poison, Lin Mengya is the absolute king.


    This kind of pediatric thing has no effect except choking in front of her.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The old lady was already blue in the face and denied.


    But where did she deceive Lin Mengya.


    "I said that although Mrs. Duan made a mistake that day, it also took some time for smoke poison to poison people. It happened that day that Mrs. Duan made some medicinal meals that could speed up people''s blood circulation, which made you muddle through."


    "But when you meet me, you are the nemesis of your destiny."


    The old lady clenched her teeth and showed her fierce eyes.


    Lin Mengya is also the first time to seriously examine this. In the eyes of outsiders, she is always a reckless, stupid and greedy old lady.


    She really didn''t expect that she would be the one who hid the most.


    "That''s her own stupidity. I didn''t want to keep her."


    "But I heard that you have been helping their mother and son over the years, and you have helped Mrs. Duan several times to make her a serious Mrs. Zhao. It turns out that these are fake."


    Hearing this, the old lady''s eyes were full of contempt.


    "Just rely on her, ah, joke! Although Fang Rao''s woman is indiscreet, she has made a lot of money for the Zhao family over the years. The woman of the Duan family just wants to use our Zhao family as a pedal. She doesn''t look at how many kilograms she has. She wants to take my money as a favor. She wants to be beautiful!"


    Lin Mengya thought so.


    Neither the old lady nor Mrs. Duan''s mother and son have their own ghosts.


    Although they are not one, they all know each other''s cards and goals.


    She narrowed her eyes. She wanted to know whether the old lady knew that her son had been replaced.


    "After all, you don''t still want the money of the Zhao family. But elder Zhao is not dead. Aren''t you afraid that he will break up with you after he knows the truth?"


    At this time, the old lady suddenly straightened her waist.


    She pulled out two mandarin duck knives from her cuffs, and her momentum changed suddenly and became more fierce.


    "He''s just a cover. It''s a pity, little girl. Although you have some brains, it''s a pity that you are as blind as them!"


    Sooner or later, with the old lady''s words, it was the deadly steel knife.


    The place Lin Mengya fought was unavoidable. She had to retreat.


    But what was faster than her was another deadly blade of the old lady.


    Seeing that she was about to die under the old lady''s knife, she only heard a "puff", but it was not Lin Mengya whose vitality was locked.

 Chapter 2753

    "Are you okay?"


    Long Tianyu pushed the wheelchair to her side.


    Lin Mengya gently shook her head and looked at the incredible old lady lying on the ground.


    The old lady''s chest was crossed by a short knife.


    But Lin Mengya knew that the man could not die for the time being.


    Long Tianyu personally shot, both in terms of angle and strength, with unparalleled accuracy.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better tell me everything you know."


    But the old lady closed her eyes and was obviously ready to fight to the end.


    "Kill if you want. I''m not as skilled as a man. There''s so much nonsense. But if I die, you don''t want to run!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Lin Mengya thinks this man is really arrogant.


    "Don''t you really think of yourself as elder Zhao''s biological mother?"


    This sentence shocked the old lady.


    But she still wanted to continue to disguise, but she didn''t know that all her cards had been opened and looked clean.


    "Over the years, you have lived a rich life for many years in the name of the old lady of the Zhao family. However, these things are just stolen by you."


    "You fart!" The old lady suddenly retorted excitedly, "everything in the Zhao family belongs to my son! If it weren''t for my son, his little wild seed wouldn''t have such a good chance!"


    "You really know!"


    Lin Mengya asked coldly, "it seems that you are also the insider of the original plan. Who is his real identity?"


    Although the old lady was unconvinced, she also shut her mouth.


    This is her biggest secret and her last reliance.


    Over the years, the reason why she can tolerate that little beast taking up her son''s identity is that he can bring a good day of prosperity and wealth.


    Now that she has been exposed, she still wants to take this as a threat and leave herself a way back.


    "It''s not difficult for you to know."


    The old lady squinted at her with disdain in her tone.


    "As long as you return all my son''s things to me, I''ll tell you the identity of the wild species."


    Lin Mengya laughed angrily.


    I''ve seen shameless people, but there aren''t many such shameless people.


    "I can''t decide this. Besides, your son didn''t know what was left except a broken reputation more than ten years ago. You can''t say it. Anyway, you''re not the only one who knows."


    She pretended to be confident.


    "Zhao Laosi is also one of the insiders. I''m afraid there are some people who want to take this news in exchange for rich remuneration."


    She is also guessing now.


    It''s not difficult to replace a poor child of the Zhao family. What if soon after that, the word "poor" suddenly rises and becomes a shining star?


    Where is the Presbyterian?


    A little man who has no family to rely on and has no reputation before can become the hottest youngest elder in the twinkling of an eye?


    If it''s not a little fishy, who believes it?


    I have to say, Lin Mengya grabbed the old lady''s seven inches.


    She did know what happened that year, but she was not the leader, at most a participant.


    But because of her special status, those talents let her know a little more.


    But she


    Not reconciled.


    After all, those things were bought in the name of her own son.


    She sank her face, thought for a moment, and finally took a step back.


    "I only want 50%. Anyway, I helped him. If I had exposed him, I''m afraid he would have been driven out of the Zhao family."


    Lin Mengya didn''t immediately agree to each other''s requirements. After thinking about it, she said, "I can''t do this, but I can help you convince elder Zhao to leave at least 50% of his property to you."


    "It''s a deal!"


    The old lady''s eyes were shining and she couldn''t wait to promise.


    But she didn''t know that Lin Mengya dug a hole for her.


    You should know that elder Zhao''s wife slave has already turned all his private property into Fang Rao''s name in order to please his wife these years.


    Others are the business alliance of the Presbyterian Church and some businesses shared by the Zhao family.


    These, even if he wants to give, he can''t.


    "Well, now you should tell me."


    Lin Mengya tried her best not to show any eagerness. In fact, she was a little nervous.


    Because before that, she had some guesses.


    It''s just that even she herself feels too ridiculous.


    "Your words are groundless. I want you to make a written note for you."


    The old lady turned her eyes and cried craftily, "I want you to write clearly in black and white. If he doesn''t, you must compensate me for these things. You can''t lose a penny!"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but her face seemed a little angry.


    But this time, the old lady refused to let go.


    Lin Mengya was "forced to be helpless", so she had to use paper and pen to write clearly in black and white according to her wishes.


    "Can you say it this time?"


    The old lady looked back and forth at the paper several times. Finally, she folded it carefully and hid it in her chest.


    Although she was reluctant, she said slowly, "those old guys are also guarding against me, so they only told me that the wild seed is a foreigner. But it was because of her talent in business that she was selected to replace my son."


    "But I had a sneak look before. The wild seed used to look good, and I heard him call Fang Rao''s bitch''s name in his dream. Hum, it''s really cheap. They''re adulterers and adulterers."


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped.


    "You said he knew aunt Fang before?"


    "I don''t know. Fang Rao''s bitch has always been dishonest. She was engaged to my son but married someone else. I heard she gave birth to a son to the wild man."


    "With her ability to hook men, I want to talk to this little wild seed. Otherwise, why did the wild seed forget everything, but can''t forget her?"


    Besides, Lin Mengya has selectively ignored it.


    Although there is no evidence yet, a truth is ready to come out.


    However, if the current elder Zhao is really that person, I''m afraid the truth of the Huo family''s extermination in those years will be more cruel.


    I don''t know if aunt Fang can accept this reality.


    There is also elder Zhao who inadvertently "recognizes thieves as his father".


    If he is really that person, he can be regarded as one of the accomplices who helped to destroy his family over the years.


    This kind of thing is hard for anyone to accept?


    Lin Mengya waved and asked someone to carry old lady Zhao and her faint confidants away.


    Next to her, long Tianyu held her hand

 Chapter 2754

    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Zhao zhe can''t control his good mood.


    In fact, his father meant to come this time.


    Since he was chosen as the successor of the uncle, although uncle agreed, he did not show any action.


    This made him and his father a little uneasy.


    So he came this time to urge his uncle to recommend him to the Presbyterian Council as soon as possible; Second, it is also out of his selfishness with his father.


    In the hands of my uncle, I can hold the ancestral property of the Zhao family.


    He thought that since his uncle would let him inherit the position of the Presbyterian Council, the huge wealth under his uncle''s name was also destined to be in his hands.


    He didn''t pay attention to Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei.


    He wants status, and he wants all his uncle''s money!


    He licked his lips and led his people straight to the private treasury of the Zhao house.


    But I didn''t want to be blocked by someone at the door.


    "Outsiders are not allowed to enter without permission. Please come back, young master."


    The person in charge of guarding the private Treasury has long been replaced by a loyal and reliable person.


    Although there are all kinds of rumors in the mansion, they understand that this is the top priority of the Zhao mansion, and no one dares to relax.


    Zhao Pei pushed the guard carelessly.


    "Go away, this place will be owned by the young master in the future! Those who know the truth, open the door for me quickly."


    "I''m sorry, young master. Without the orders of the master and his wife, it''s not open to anyone."


    The guard had a straight face, without fear or hesitation.


    Zhao Peng sneered. Obviously, he lost patience. With a wave of his hand, he was about to let the people he brought break through the door.


    Just then, Fang Rao got the news and arrived in time.


    "Stop!"


    She frowned and hurried to the guard.


    "Zhao Pei, this is not the Zhao family. It''s not your turn to act wildly."


    For her scolding, Zhao Yu just sneered and said, "what if it''s not my family? I tell you, now my cousin is dead and my young master is his heir. Everything here belongs to my young master!"


    Fang Rao was worried about what he said, but he thought that the master was in GONGYA.


    With the girl''s medical skills, at least now the master should be safe.


    In other words, the other party is lying.


    At present, we are more confident.


    "Don''t curse my master here! Do you think that if you spread such lies to scare us, you can make us lose our minds so that you can succeed? You dream!"


    When the guards heard the news that the master was dead just now, they were more or less flustered.


    Then Fang Rao''s words calmed their hearts.


    Yes.


    This shameless young master must have deliberately lied to them!


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to have found their backbone and agreed to the outside world.


    "You fools, I don''t know if you''ve been fooled!"


    Zhao Xuan was so angry that he stared coldly at the servants who didn''t know how to live or die, and his heart was violent.


    "Since you toast and don''t drink, I''ll send you to see your master!"


    The master is dead, and keeping these cheap slaves will only add congestion to him.


    Fang Rao saw that the guy in front of her had a killing heart and clenched her fist.


    She is not without the power of a war, but in that case, she will eventually expose her hidden power.


    But she created everything here.


    At last she made up her mind.


    Even if it is exposed, she should guard everything here.


    "Those who get in the way of the eyes don''t have to stay."


    Zhao Pei glanced at them contemptuously and gave orders to his men.


    In an instant, the guards and servants of the Zhao family understood.


    It''s a dead end, but they have no choice.


    "Zhao Pei, if you step back now, I can save your life."


    Fang Rao, who decided to give it a go, no longer covered up.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she was no longer the humble woman.


    Apart from the Zhao family''s wife, she is still the "ghost mother-in-law" who has been in the ancient family for many years and even feared by the company commander''s old society.


    Zhao Pei squinted.


    What''s the matter with the old woman? Why does it make him feel a little afraid?


    But greed triumphed over fear.


    What if the old woman is really weird?


    The people he brought were carefully selected by his father.


    Uncle''s everything must be his!


    "Cut the crap and grab the things!"


    At Zhao Pei''s command, those jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards immediately showed their weapons and killed the unarmed servants of Zhao''s house.


    Fang Rao was also surprised.


    "Zhao Pei, you want to die!"


    At the same moment, she slipped a pigeon bomb from her sleeve, pulled out her tail and threw it into the sky.


    With a shrill flying pigeon, it exploded in the sky and released dazzling light.


    Fang Rao also ignored others and resisted the attack of Zhao Pei and his men with everyone.


    But the next moment, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out of mid air.


    "Ah, ah --"


    Several screams sounded, and Fang Rao was stunned. Immediately, her face showed a look of ecstasy.


    "Xiao ER!"


    Huo Xiao landed lightly, and the villains next to him had been overturned to the ground by him.


    Huo Xiao followed his mother''s voice, but saw a woman with a strange face.


    Then he realized something and nodded to his mother.


    Fang Rao''s confidence increased greatly when she saw her son.


    After a while, those people hiding in the dark came to help.


    The party who was obviously at a disadvantage just now was surrounded in the twinkling of an eye and surrounded Zhao Pei and his people.


    "Zhao Pei, don''t you stop?"


    Fang Rao reluctantly pressed down her excitement and began to deal with Zhao Zhe, a white eyed wolf.


    The latter is also flustered, but more, it is the wish can not be achieved in a hurry.


    These guys in the way!


    "You dare to touch me! Our family will not let you go. I am the chosen heir of our family. Everything here is -"


    "Mine" didn''t say, because the man had been knocked unconscious by Huo Xiao.


    The tall and cold man didn''t open his mouth. He just carried Zhao Yu who fainted and looked around coldly with black eyes.


    At the next moment, the people brought by Zhao zhe unconsciously stopped.


    They don''t know whether the man dares to kill the young master.


    But if the young master really makes a mistake, their lives will be lost.


    Seeing this, Fang Rao quickly asked someone to tie these guys up first.


    As for Zhao Pei, it was Huo Xiao''s automatic hand.


    Huo Xiao, a former senior mountain bandit, is naturally skilled in tying hostages.


    At will, Zhao Peng, who was trapped in zongzi, was thrown aside. Fang Rao couldn''t wait to catch her son


    I went to a quiet room to ask.


    "Didn''t you say you''d be back in a few days? Why is it here?"


    Although the child was old, she still felt Huoxiao''s sleeve uneasily.


    "It''s so cold that you''re not afraid of catching cold. By the way, I made you some cotton clothes and trousers, and you can change them later. I also asked someone to buy you a cloak, which must be very suitable for you..."


    His mother''s nagging words made him warmer than cotton padded clothes.


    Huo Xiao answered and sat down with his mother, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Know your son better than your mother.


    Mother always gets full marks in interpreting the expression of her children.


    "Is there anything we can''t say between mother and son?" Fang Rao soft channel.


    In fact, Huoxiao hesitated because he knew that once he said it, it might open the scar hidden in his mother''s heart.


    Fang Rao guessed something, sighed and said, "is it about your father?"


    Huoxiao nodded.


    "I tracked down those people all the way. Although I couldn''t find their nest, I found some clues related to my father."


    "Father, he may not be dead."


    Fang Rao was shocked. For a moment, she felt as if her soul had been pulled away.


    She didn''t even know. Her eyes were red, she grabbed her son''s arm tightly and asked hard word by word.


    "Your father, where is he?"


    She wanted to ask if he was really alive, why didn''t he come to her these years?


    Did he blame her because he thought he had remarried?


    For a time, Fang Rao only felt wronged, helpless and frightened.


    She was really sorry for him and broke their promise.


    But if it were not for the support of the belief of revenge for the Huo family and the reluctance to give up their two sons, she would have gone with the ancestors of the Huo family.


    Huoxiao didn''t know the reason why his mother was so excited. He just worried that his mother was too excited and might be bad for his health.


    "I don''t know where he is. Even if he is alive, it''s my guess. Mom, don''t cry first. No matter where he is, whether he lives or dies, I will find him."


    "OK, OK! I won''t cry. I''m waiting for you to find it. If he''s still alive..."


    The original excitement has now turned into hesitation.


    Huoxiao looked at his mother and looked very sad. He comforted her quickly.


    "I think it''s more likely that my father is still alive, but don''t worry too much. I''ll talk to miss Gong later and ask her to help me find it."


    "Niang, you don''t know. Miss Gong is very powerful. She has a large chamber of commerce under her command. It is said that she can even do business in overseas countries. No matter where her father is, the child will find him!"


    Finally, Fang Rao didn''t have the heart to speak out the tangles in her heart.


    What do you want her to say?


    Say she is a woman who doesn''t abide by women''s morality, or that although she doesn''t want to give up her father, she can''t let go of Zhao Yixuan in her heart?


    Fang Rao has always been a woman with a fiery temperament.


    But now, she almost let the two men have no regrets for her and tortured them to the point of breaking their hearts.


    But anyway, Xiao''er is right to find his father.


    Fang Rao tidied up her mood and said to Huo Xiao, "well, it''s not too late. I''ll take care of everything here. Miss Gong is in Chuang Tzu. Go and ask her if she can help."


    Huo Xiao''s mind was thicker. He didn''t see the tangle and pain in his mother''s eyes. He was in a hurry to find someone.


    Watching the child leave, Fang Rao couldn''t help crying silently.


    Why, why did God do this to her?

 Chapter 2755

    Lin Mengya didn''t expect Huo Xiao to come so fast.


    "Huo, brother Huo, why did you come so suddenly?"


    She tried to make herself look normal, but she didn''t know that Huoxiao was also anxious now, so she didn''t notice her abnormality.


    "I have something I want to ask you for help!" Huo Xiao had no time to say hello and said directly.


    "So coincidentally, in fact, I have one thing to tell you."


    Lin Mengya hesitated and didn''t know where to start.


    Huo Xiao could hardly help his excitement.


    "My father, maybe still alive!"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and said in surprise, "how do you know?"


    Huo Xiao didn''t react, but a moment later, he suddenly grabbed Lin Mengya''s shoulders and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you know the whereabouts of my father?"


    It''s going to be!


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that what she wanted to say to Huoxiao might not mean the same thing.


    Originally, she was going to tell him a little bit and see his acceptance before deciding whether to tell him the whole thing.


    Who knows, this guy suddenly gave her such a hand. She couldn''t help it and said it all at once.


    Looking at Huo Xiao''s excited face, she is considering whether she can change the topic now.


    "That''s great! If my mother knew my father was still alive, she would be very happy! Gong ya, tell me where he is."


    "He is..."


    Lin Mengya''s head was spinning rapidly.


    After considering several schemes, she sighed faintly.


    "Brother Huo, sit down first. It''s a long story. Don''t get excited. Listen to me slowly."


    She forced Huoxiao onto the chair.


    At this moment, Huoxiao felt like he had a hundred little rabbits in his heart.


    Lin Mengya is also embarrassed.


    But looking at the steady man, with the expectation on her face at the moment, she can only scold those black hearted guys who are not human.


    A good family of three was tortured and scattered by them.


    She sat opposite Huoxiao and spoke hard.


    "I''m afraid this matter must have been mentioned more than ten years ago."


    She didn''t know much, so she only picked up some known ones, combined with her reasonable guess, and briefly talked about the trick of changing Zhao''s civet cat for the crown prince.


    Finally, she looked at Huo Xiao''s expression, frozen little by little, and could only sigh helplessly in her heart.


    "Although I know it''s hard for you to accept at the moment, the Zhao Yixuan we met should be your biological father, senior Huo."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Huoxiao stood up.


    He denied her words loudly, his eyes red with anger.


    "You must have made a mistake, it must be! That man, he, how could he be my father! No, it''s not him, it must not be him!"


    Lin Mengya screamed, but she took the initiative to come forward and grabbed his arm.


    "Calm down and listen to me. Although I know it''s hard to accept, it may be true. Moreover, if he is not senior Huo, how can he tolerate his wife and worry about other men for more than ten years?"


    In fact, the facts have already been put in front of us.


    "Zhao Yixuan" has long shown some clues about the tolerance of the other aunt and her deep affection for her.


    Unfortunately, at that time, I''m afraid no one dared to go to this


    Guess the direction.


    "I don''t care! If he really is, is... No, he isn''t!"


    Huo Xiao had been incoherent and vigorously shook off Lin Mengya''s hand.


    Where the latter has his strength, he staggered back a few steps and saw that he was about to fall, but he was caught calmly by a pair of big hands.


    "If you want to play with your temper and go out, my wife doesn''t owe you."


    Long Tianyu said impolitely as he held the man in his arms.


    Huoxiao clenched his teeth and clenched his fingers.


    "Where did you knock?"


    Long Tianyu lowers her head and asks. Lin Mengya shakes her head.


    It''s said that everything happens to be a book. Today, it''s all piled up, but it really makes her bald.


    After thinking about it, she still had to add a few words.


    "For today''s sake, I think it''s better to find out this matter earlier. Although elder Zhao is really the other party''s aunt, he has forgotten his past. Even his memory has been completely tampered with. Even he doesn''t know who he is."


    "Also, we wanted to tell elder Zhao about it. Unexpectedly, he fainted inexplicably after listening to the beginning."


    Her voice was a little melancholy, while Huo Xiao took two deep breaths.


    "He doesn''t know. Oh, can he write off the blood debt between us if he doesn''t know?"


    The intense emotion made Huoxiao unable to control the sharpness of his words.


    "Do you know that this elder Zhao has been the pawn of the Presbyterian Council over the years! Many of my companions died at his hands. If he really is, he should apologize for his death!"


    Even though he knew that Huo Xiao didn''t mean it, long Tianyu was still dissatisfied.


    "That''s your family business. Now I''m still in a coma. I''ll give him to you. If you want to avenge your partner, kill him over there."


    Lin Mengya vaguely gave her man an appreciative look.


    That''s a good move!


    At present, he lay in his own man''s arms and watched the whole process of the "father and son maiming" play.


    Long Tianyu is definitely a cruel man.


    At that moment, someone really brought elder Zhao.


    "Well, there he is. I''ll leave it to you. Whether he lives or dies today has nothing to do with our husband and wife. Give him a sword and let''s step back."


    With that, someone really handed Huoxiao a sharp long sword.


    Elder Zhao''s eyes were closed, and only his chest and weak breath proved that he was a living man.


    Long Tianyu was also ruthless. He pushed his wheelchair and took his wife aside. He didn''t even have a word of nonsense. It seemed that he didn''t care at all.


    Huoxiao''s chest heaved violently.


    He clenched his sword and stared at the man lying on the ground.


    It was his enemy, who had a deep blood feud with him.


    However, under the gradually familiar facial features, there may be a face forever in his memory.


    How could he be a father?


    Everyone in the world is possible, but he can''t.


    At this moment, Huo Xiao really wanted to stab.


    One sword can completely cut off the hatred between them.


    But why can''t he do it? Why?


    "Ah --"


    Huo Xiao screamed in pain and rushed out with his sword.


    "Won''t he have any problem?"


    Lin Mengya poked her neck and whispered to her man with a little worry.


    Long Tianyu pressed her little head back into her arms.


    "If he even steps over this barrier, he is still a man."


    The tone is very contemptuous.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much. She just felt that although her man''s means were a little fierce, as a man, he must know more about Huoxiao''s thoughts.


    As everyone knows, all this is just that a vinegar king can''t see his wife worrying about other men.


    Huo Xiao took a long sword and made a random cut outside.


    Finally, the long sword made of refined iron has been devastated by him. It can be imagined that the yard must be almost looted by thieves.


    Filled with grief and anger, it seems that with strength, they vent out of their chest little by little.


    Gradually, he no longer felt like a fire.


    He collapsed to the ground, breathing the cold air and covering his eyes with his big hand.


    Why, why is it their family?


    Inside, long Tianyu has coaxed his wife to use the second piece of candy cake.


    Watching the man come in decadent, he glanced and continued to feed his wife the third piece.


    "What should I do?" Huoxiao did not look at the people lying on the ground, but asked in a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya slipped the sugar cake into her mouth and motioned with her eyes that her man should get down to business.


    Long Tianyu, who was deprived of the fun of feeding for no reason, was in a bad mood.


    "Do what you should do."


    "What is the right thing to do?" Huoxiao hasn''t recovered for a moment.


    Long Tianyu replied indifferently, "since you don''t want to kill him, find yourself a reason not to kill him. In the end, my wife worked hard to cure him, but you killed him with a sword. Isn''t it a waste of my wife''s efforts?"


    Huoxiao''s face grew darker.


    After a moment of meditation, the man left quietly again.


    "That''s it?"


    Lin Mengya tried to swallow the cake, patted her chest, and then hurried to find water to drink.


    Long Tianyu handed over a cup of warm milk in time. She looked very gentle and different from before.


    "Slow down, slow down. As long as he''s not stupid, he should know that the most important thing now is to hold the Zhao family situation first. Then, find out the truth of the year."


    Lin Mengya took a big sip of it before she recovered from the feeling of almost choking.


    "That''s true. The reason why Mrs. Zhao was incited to make trouble must be that someone has calculated that elder Zhao will die."


    "As soon as he died, his possessions became ownerless. Naturally, some people wanted to fish in troubled waters."


    Long Tianyu shunshun''s wife''s long hair and a deep smile.


    "Good. Now it depends on who can''t wait."


    The couple looked at each other and said nothing.


    "But aren''t you afraid that Huo Xiao really killed his father?" Lin Mengya asked with some curiosity.


    Long Tianyu said, "no, Huoxiao will kill him even if he wants to find out everything."


    There is another word that he always hides in his heart.


    If you kill him, it''s not his father.


    He hurried back to the Zhao family to ambush. Huoxiao, who was ready to wait for the opportunity, didn''t know.


    He was secretly pit by a dark vinegar king.


    At this moment, although he can not accept the reality, at least he is no longer as impulsive as before.


    He hid himself in the dark, and he had a panoramic view of the whole house.


    And some people can''t stand it at last.

 Chapter 2756

    Zhao Pei was locked up in the courtyard of the guest room where he used to live.


    Although the door was locked, Fang Rao did not treat him harshly. Instead, there was no shortage of basic clothing, food and charcoal.


    But Zhao Pei was greedy after all. All he thought about all his uncle''s income, but the first trouble in front of him was those nosy Zhao slaves.


    On this day, someone knocked at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Who?"


    He asked impatiently.


    After all, no one will come these two days except the people who sent him things.


    Every time he doesn''t give these guys a good face, and they don''t ask for trouble. At best, they just open the door, put down their things and go.


    But this time, the knock on the door was particularly persistent.


    "Knock again and get out of here! Even if I''m down, I''m better than you dog slaves!"


    He let out two loud shouts.


    The knock on the door stopped for a moment, and then came a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Young master, the small one is to send you charcoal and quilt. It''s heavy. The small one has to be sent to your house."


    Zhao Pei wants the other party to get out quickly.


    However, the weather is really cold, and these heating things are really indispensable.


    Wrapped in his cotton padded clothes, he could only reluctantly open the door.


    "Young master, please excuse me. I''ll leave as soon as I send it to you. I won''t waste your time."


    The boy in front of him hung his head, but said politely.


    Zhao Pei angrily glanced at the guard next to him, turned and entered the house.


    blamed!


    If his father and the elders of the family knew that the slaves of the Zhao family dared to do this to him, they would certainly find a way to save him and let all those guys kill him by the way.


    "Young master, the fourth master asks you how you are."


    He was sitting at the table sulking when he heard the servant who covered him with a quilt in the room say so in a low voice.


    Just as he wanted to get up, the man quickly said, "don''t move first. If those people outside see something, it''s bad for you."


    Zhao Ying reluctantly restrained his urgent mood, stared out and urged each other.


    "Where is the fourth uncle now? Why didn''t he come to save me? He wrote a letter to urge me to come at first. Now I''m in trouble. He can''t ignore me!"


    "Don''t worry, young master. In fact, the fourth master is worried about you. But now there are some conditions in the fourth master, and he can''t leave for the moment."


    Hearing this, Zhao Pei frowned slightly.


    "What happened to Uncle four?"


    "It''s a long story. The fourth master asked me to come here. First, he wanted to inquire about your situation. Second, he had a plan and needed you to cooperate inside and outside."


    "Speak quickly!" Zhao Pei can''t wait.


    The man spread the bedding. In the corner of the door where they couldn''t see, his cuffs shook and slipped out a small dagger.


    "Anyway, you are the young master of the Zhao family. So they only dare to trap you, but they dare not really kill you. If something happens to you, none of them can escape."


    With a shake in his heart, Zhao Pei could not help but scold angrily: "the so-called plan of fourth uncle Ganqing is to push me to death? Oh, he is not afraid. If my father and the elders of the family are investigated, can he afford the consequences!"


    The man also expected Zhao''s reaction and explained quickly.


    "Naturally, it''s not for you to die, but for you to pretend. They will be in a mess at that time. The fourth master has already arranged the rest. Please rest assured, young master."


    The guards outside have been frequent. It seems that the messenger knows he can''t stay any longer and leaves quickly.


    When the door was closed, Zhao Peng sat at the table and finally stopped restraining the dignified look on his face.


    He gazed absently at the bedding on the bed.


    Just now he saw the man hide the dagger under his pillow.


    After a few steps, he quietly turned out the dagger. The blade was sharp. It seemed that he knew it could kill people.


    For a time, hesitation and determination rolled in my eyes.


    Do it or not?


    Just then, someone brought him food.


    Although those people didn''t beat and scold him rudely, they definitely didn''t pay attention to him.


    Moreover, the dish is clear soup and little water, which is worse than pig food.


    All kinds of cold treatment made him make up his mind.


    Violent emotions filled his heart.


    Since they won''t let him feel better, he will send these guys to the West!


    He looked at the dagger, and the corners of his mouth slowly popped up.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know what happened to the Zhao family at the foot of the mountain.


    Now all her energy is focused on the condition of "elder Zhao".


    After their people took control of the whole hot spring villa, she carefully searched a circle of underground secret rooms, but she gained a lot.


    It''s almost a sin factory.


    Here, those young pregnant women who have lost their mind keep getting pregnant and giving birth, and during this period, they have to bear the wanton abuse of those men.


    And those minions of Zhao Laosi have long been arrested and tortured by Yu''s people.


    Those animals who are used to standing high and trampling on the dignity of others at will can''t hide their secrets well.


    What they spit out is more dirty and evil.


    Even the guards who were responsible for interrogating them were furious and even more ruthless.


    Soon, the secret of the whole evil villa became a confession and was placed in front of the couple.


    "I really didn''t expect that the experience of Huo''s little aunt had something to do with here."


    Lin Mengya looked at the confession and was much calmer.


    Long Tianyu rubbed his forehead for his wife.


    "Well, the children of Huo Yunsi were all sent here."


    In fact, not many people know about it, but they found a bookkeeping book in Chuang Tzu.


    It records whether each baby is born or dead, when it is born, and when it is sent away.


    There are even records of selling babies and women.


    Among them, she saw the name of the Fang family.


    The Fang family started sending babies about 20 years ago, but they are one or two every time. Somehow, the price of the Fang family is always dozens of times higher than that of others.


    Think of the traces of multiple births on Huo Yunsi, and her claim that the Fang family said her child died when she was born.


    Lin Mengya speculated that perhaps every time the Fang family sent the child, it was born to Huo Yunsi.


    "The Fang family is like a leech. It''s attached to the Huo family to suck blood. What are they? They have formed an industrial chain. They''re not afraid of thunder and lightning. They can''t die easily!"


    The more angry she was, Lin Mengya almost lost her temper and smashed at the table with a bang.


    Long Tianyu quickly painfully rubbed his little hand for his wife.


    He knows his wife''s mood.


    Even the heart

 Chapter 2757

    "What''s up?"


    For Lin Mengya, Dong Zichang is more patient than others.


    Lin Mengya didn''t feel it. On the contrary, long Tianyu sank his face and looked more vigilant in Dong Zichang''s eyes.


    "Before, Zhao Laosi wanted to replace me with someone. How much do you know about the mystery?"


    When Dong Zichang heard this, he paused and said, "the art of stealing a dragon and turning a phoenix is handed down by my Dong family. It''s just that old Zhao four is eager for quick success and instant benefit, so he can''t replace it with inferior products after all."


    She recognized the pride in Dong Zichang''s words.


    Stealing a dragon and turning a Phoenix, ah, in her opinion, is just a harmful trick of a group of shameless villains.


    "Is there a way to reverse what Zhao Laosi used?" She continued.


    But this time, Dong Zichang didn''t give the answer easily. Instead, he kept staring at her.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hide it. Cold voice said, "what do you think my wife does?"


    Dong Zichang still ignored him, but picked up his shoulder, and his eyes gradually caught a little fanaticism.


    "I want to know, how did you think of the ''mother son side''?"


    "This is also my family. If you want to know, you have to exchange the news you know."


    Lin Mengya firmly holds the initiative.


    She had expected that people like Dong Zichang would not be satisfied even if they got the prescription.


    For him, the prescription is just a result.


    If he understood the cause and effect, he would immediately draw inferences from one instance and draw more results.


    So he will think hard.


    Once he couldn''t think of it himself, he would take it out of her mouth at all costs.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya also held each other''s seven inches.


    "Well, I can tell you how to reverse it, but in addition to telling me the source of mother and son, I want you!"


    "Wishful thinking, you can''t die!"


    All of a sudden, it completely annoyed long Tianyu.


    His eyes suddenly became sharp, and his eyes to Dong Zichang were full of cold murders.


    If you dare to rob his daughter-in-law, there is only one way out!


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is still sober. She knows very well that what the other party says should be different from what her man thinks.


    She raised her eyebrows and pointed to herself.


    "Me? What use do you want me to have? I didn''t test it out on myself."


    "No, you''re special."


    In Dong Zichang''s eyes, there was some strong infatuation.


    It''s not like the infatuation between men and women, but the strong desire to explore unknown treasures.


    This kind of look made her not used to it, as if she was just a cold object.


    It is conceivable that the women who died in Dong Zichang''s hands before were also regarded by him as a material for practicing.


    His indifference and disregard are the greatest sins.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you. You''re pregnant, but I can''t diagnose it. How do you do it? If you can completely control the fetus in your abdomen, can you also control the number of babies you give birth to each time?"


    Seeing the man speak more and more disgraceful, long Tianyu subconsciously blocked his wife behind him and said coldly to the person in front of him, "how my wife is has nothing to do with you. If you honestly say the way to reverse, I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll make you live better than die!"


    The strong sense of crisis made long Tianyu unable to let the madman go on.


    It''s about his wife and the baby in his stomach. Just now, he''s moved to kill.


    Lin Mengya also thinks Dong Zichang is abnormal.


    She subconsciously protected her lower abdomen, frowned and said, "I can tell you about mother and son, but don''t think about others. Dong Zichang, you have embarked on a wrong road. The birth of offspring is the same as the operation law of the four seasons of heaven and earth. You are also a human being. Don''t dream of becoming a God."


    When she finished, she left under the escort of long Tianyu.


    Dong Zichang sat in a chair and kept talking.


    "It''s all controllable. I can, ha ha, ha ha, I can!"


    The restless excitement in his eyes has made him look abnormal.


    Genius and madness are often separated by only one thought.


    "I''ll ask you what to say in the future. I don''t believe I can''t pry open his mouth if there is no body that is not afraid of punishment in the world!"


    Long Tianyu said angrily.


    What he hated most in his life was that someone wanted to murder his wife, children, relatives and friends.


    Especially ya''er, that''s his only sharp heart. Just hearing someone thinking about it is enough for him to cut that person thousands of times.


    Lin Mengya casually touched her man''s dog head and said softly, "he can''t succeed with you, and this man is not as easy to deal with as he looks."


    Long Tianyu gently hugged his wife''s waist, put his face on her stomach and said disdainfully, "Oh, isn''t he a pretentious madman? Since he wants the prescription in my wife''s hand so much, I won''t give it to him. Not only that, I''ll destroy all his dirty consequences."


    "You can see?" Lin Mengya was not surprised.


    In fact, in terms of insight into people''s hearts, their own men, especially when screening their opponents, always have surprisingly consistent views with her.


    "How can he hide it from me when he is so careful?" Long Tianyu frowned: "it''s just like..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t hear the words long Tianyu deliberately vague.


    But it must not be a good word.


    She grabbed her man''s neck and sat on his lap.


    "I''m just afraid that although Dong Zichang can say a way to reverse, it doesn''t necessarily work on elder Zhao."


    "If he dares to lie, I''ll cut his tongue." Long Tianyu''s solution is very rough.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. "He may not have lied to us, but I heard him say that the example they did more than ten years ago was a failure for him. So I thought, if it is true as he said, can the method he gave be used?"


    Although long Tianyu doesn''t know the way of medicine, he also knows that the way of medicine is thousands of miles away.


    Don''t talk about life-threatening prescriptions.


    It is an ordinary little wind cold. If it is used incorrectly, it can kill people.


    "In this way, unless we can find out who did the magic to elder Zhao."


    This is what Lin Mengya finds difficult.


    "It''s hard, not to mention that Zhao Laosi didn''t catch him now. Even if he caught him, it was more than ten years ago. Things have changed. Moreover, he can ask Dong Zichang to operate on me, which means that the person who did it before is probably gone.


    Now, we don''t have so much time to find it. "


    Now they only


    The advantage of one is that the roads are blocked by ice and snow, and the information communication is not smooth.


    Even if Zhao Laosi spread the news, it would be inconvenient for people outside to come in or for people inside to go out.


    If she can''t resolve the matter before the ice melts, the situation will be more chaotic.


    At that time, she and Yu were afraid that they would be difficult step by step. It was difficult to escape from life.


    After all, this is on the territory of the ancient people. If we gather the strength of the whole ancient people to deal with them, their future is really slim.


    Long Tianyu no longer comforts, but sticks people tightly to his hot chest.


    "Anyway, I will protect your mother and son."


    The color of wind and thunder flashed in black eyes.


    Although the time is not ripe, if someone wants to be bad for his wife and children, he will let the other party have no return at all costs.


    How tense the atmosphere is in Chuang Tzu? There are several undercurrents outside Chuang Tzu who want to do things all the time.


    Fang Rao is a thoughtful leader.


    Before, in order to protect everything of the Zhao family, she summoned her helpers in advance.


    But it also facilitates her scheduling at any time.


    In addition to the well guarded courtyard, she also let people guard the old, weak, sick and disabled winter courtyard.


    Although many things had happened before, under the care of Lin Mengya, the pregnant women and children still passed the snow safely.


    "I see it''s completely sunny. In a few days, the snow will melt, and we can go home!"


    Aunt Zhao came in from the outside and said to Zhao yunniang with a happy face.


    "I don''t know how they are now, Dad."


    Zhao yunniang took a look outside and continued to coax her baby in a soft voice.


    Although she wanted to repay her kindness, she could not help worrying about her father and her husband.


    The smile on Aunt Zhao''s face also faded a lot.


    "Alas, who says not. But we are repaying kindness. The Bodhisattvas are watching. I think we will bless your father and Daniel."


    "Yes."


    Zhao yunniang is also praying, but she doesn''t believe in God or Bodhisattva, but the elegant girl.


    The two women were talking about their daily life. Unexpectedly, a sharp cry came from outside the yard.


    Then the yard became lively.


    Soon someone stumbled on their door for help.


    "Yun Niang, sister, aunt, my sister is going to have a baby! Please help!"


    Aunt Zhao immediately bounced up and opened the door.


    I saw a middle-aged woman with a sallow face, crying and pulling her sleeve.


    "Aunt, what can I do? Miss ya is not here. My home is Guilan. Guilan is about to have a baby!"


    "Don''t worry. Well, I''ll go to the elder''s house now. They must have a way. GUI Ying, you''ll be summoned first. You''ll burn some hot water and charcoal fire first. Don''t let GUI LAN get cold!"


    GUI Ying touched her cheek and was busy boiling water.


    Aunt Zhao was also in a hurry, but before she left, she still didn''t forget to tell her daughter to lock the doors and windows and be careful before she came back. Don''t let anyone make mistakes while things are in disorder.


    Zhao yunniang naturally responded one by one.


    "Mom, you came back earlier. The road is slippery outside. Be careful not to fall."


    "Hey, wait in the house. I''ll come back after a turn."

 Chapter 2758

    Zhao yunniang bolted the door to death and went back to bed with the child in her arms.


    The excitement outside made her anxious.


    As a past person, she certainly knows that having children is no less than a death robbery for women.


    Probably because miss ya''s backbone is absent, she always feels a little restless.


    "Hurry up, her amniotic fluid is broken. If the child doesn''t come out again, I''m afraid he''ll have to suffocate in it!"


    Suddenly, the scream of panic made her suddenly follow her.


    Unconsciously, she tightened the child''s little soft body, and she kept praying in her heart, hoping that the poor woman would be all right.


    "Yun Niang, open the door quickly. Sister Guilan is afraid she can''t. you hurry out to help."


    "Hey, it''s coming!"


    Zhao yunniang put down her child and walked to the door.


    But as soon as she put the bolt on the door, she suddenly stopped again.


    incorrect.


    Before she left, miss ya told her that if there was any trouble outside, one thing she had to do was to keep close to her children and never leave.


    Besides, her mother has gone, and now she and her children are left. If you open this door, you will have no power to protect yourself.


    After thinking about it, she made up her mind and took a step back.


    "No, my mother has gone out to find someone. I''ve just finished production. I''m very weak. I''m afraid I can''t help."


    People outside urged me again and again.


    "You don''t have to make any effort. After all, you have given birth. Guilan is the first child. She must be afraid. You just have to talk to her by her bed."


    "There are so many women and aunts who have given birth in the yard. I don''t have to go. I think I''d better not make trouble."


    Zhao yunniang had quietly retreated back to the bed, picked up the child and looked at the door warily.


    Although she had made it so clear, the man knocked at the door.


    "Open the door, you can''t wait for death! Zhao yunniang, if GUI LAN can''t give birth, you''ll kill someone!"


    The other side''s tone has been more angry.


    Zhao yunniang felt more suspicious. This door must not be opened.


    "I''m not a doctor. It''s no use going. Don''t scare me. My mother will come back with someone later. She will certainly save Guilan."


    The man stopped talking, but the door was clapped more and more quickly, and even began to flicker and tremble, as if it could be broken at any time.


    Zhao yunniang also had a lot of courage.


    He tied the baby''s swaddling clothes behind his back and pushed the generous table in the room to the door with all his strength.


    "Don''t think I can''t hide inside, Zhao yunniang, wait for me!"


    The man finally threatened her by pressing his voice, and then there was no movement.


    Zhao yunniang also tightened her nerves at the moment and didn''t dare to relax at all.


    She is already anxious, but the reason why people outside dare to be so blatant is that she has no time to take care of her because of the sudden delivery of pregnant women.


    Now, she can only pray for the Zhao family.


    Suddenly she remembered her mother who had been called away.


    Behind him, the baby who seemed to feel his mother''s uneasiness suddenly burst into tears.


    She had to look after the children first and was anxious.


    I hope my mother can come back safely and their family can get together.


    At this time, Zhao yunniang, who was in a daze, didn''t notice at all. Before, there was a gap in the ventilated window, and she had quietly touched a hand


    The news that the pregnant woman gave birth suddenly has been protected by the guard at the door


    Guards, it was transmitted back to the Zhao family at the first time.


    After receiving the news, Fang Rao immediately took someone to help.


    At the same time, she also sent a letter to Lin Mengya secretly.


    Although she had been prepared before, she was most assured of Lin Mengya''s medical skills.


    Lin Mengya and his wife also rushed to the hot spring villa at the first time.


    As everyone knows, not long after they left, a secret entrance and exit that had never been found was quietly opened.


    This is just Dong Zichang''s small yard, but because the channel is under the bed and no one uses it all year round, it has become a fish in the net.


    Dong Zichang has been walking around the house all night.


    Before that, in order to "punish" him, long Tianyu took all his suicide notes, medicinal materials and all his medical records.


    This may be nothing to others, but for Dong Zichang, it is an unbearable torture.


    He breathed heavily, and his eyes, which always had little emotion, were full of crazy tyranny at the moment.


    "Young master Dong."


    He turned his head violently and stared at the thin shadow climbing out from under the bed.


    The other party was not afraid and crept to his side.


    "The fourth master asked me to come and pick you up. The fourth Master said that old Dong entrusted you to him before he left. He must protect your integrity. You go with Xiao quickly. If you are late, I''m afraid they''ll find you."


    But Dong Zichang didn''t move.


    His eyes have been staring at the man without blinking, which is very penetrating.


    The thin man''s expression at the moment was also a little dry.


    Fortunately, he came prepared, took out a book directly from his arms and shook it in front of Dong Zichang.


    "This is the medical Sutra you have been looking for. If you follow me, this medical Sutra will belong to you."


    Finally, Dong Zichang''s eyes shifted from his face to the book.


    After seeing the name of the cover clearly, he immediately grabbed the medical Sutra and showed a fanatical expression in his eyes.


    However, this time he was willing to follow the other party''s instructions.


    The thin man breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought I was a fool.


    After that, they slipped under the bed and left along the secret road. No one knew where they had gone.


    At the same time, in Zhao''s house, Fang Rao just left with people. Soon after, something happened to Zhao.


    As soon as the person in charge of delivering food to him entered the door, he saw that Zhao Pei had cut his wrist and was bleeding.


    "Something''s wrong! The young master committed suicide. Come on!"


    The panic cry of the servants also made the guards at the door rush in.


    Someone immediately reported to Fang Rao, but the other party had just left and could only send someone to chase her.


    For a time, the internal strife in the Zhao house became a mess.


    A sneaky figure quietly went to the backyard and unlocked the back door.


    Not long ago, the people who had long been lurking around finally entered the inner courtyard of the Zhao family.


    But they did not go to save Zhao, nor did they go to the Zhao family''s private library, but went straight to a small family temple in the most corner of the Zhao family''s backyard.


    It''s very small. A one person house can only accommodate two adults.


    And what is enshrined here is not an immortal Bodhisattva, but a lonely memorial tablet.


    "Second brother, we meet again."


    Uncle Zhao walked in with a sneer.


    Although he called the second brother, he had no respect for the memorial tablet.


    He took down the spirit tablet at will, but he didn''t look at it. His eyes twinkled with a look of greed,


    He ordered his men, "dig for me!"


    The men he brought started at once.


    Not long ago, the small family temple had been torn by him.


    Soon, they found what they were looking for here - a silver box.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m afraid that little bastard of the Huo family never dreamed that all their wealth was in my hands."


    Uncle Zhao couldn''t help but say proudly.


    He endured so long and did not touch the Huo family''s wealth. First, he was afraid that after being known, he would be difficult to get all; Second, he was afraid that the Huo bastard would have an accident after seeing it, which would indirectly affect his plan.


    Now he doesn''t have to be afraid.


    Once the Huo bastard knows about the Huo family, he will never wake up.


    And I killed all the insiders before the Presbyterian came, and then made great contributions to get the prescription of Dongxue biting children.


    With the great interests and the protection of the Presbyterian Council, the status will only be more stable.


    As for the little bitch of the palace family.


    Hum, he will push everyone''s death to her side.


    At that time, the whole ancient family will regard her as an enemy, even if it is difficult to fly!


    Thinking of his series of tricks, uncle Zhao''s pride on his face was difficult to restrain.


    "Let''s go."


    He turned and left, full of the silver treasure chest in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, a long sword suddenly came out.


    But the man next to Uncle Zhao blocked the long sword with flesh and blood.


    With a "puff" sound, the long sword penetrated through the chest.


    Then he was ruthlessly pulled out.


    Uncle Zhao was startled and looked at the visitor.


    "You, who are you?"


    Against the light, I only saw the tall outline of the man.


    "What you hold in your hand is the silver light box of our Huo family."


    With the cold words gradually clear facial features, but let uncle Zhao''s eyes, raised infinite panic.


    "You, you are..."


    "Huo Xiao, the only descendant of the Huo family."


    Huo Xiao held a long sword and forced them step by step.


    There was a flame of anger and hatred in his eyes. Facing the people in front of him, he wanted to break them into pieces.


    "No, it''s impossible! The Huo family are dead, except..."


    He knows he can''t say the following words.


    But Huoxiao was already angry.


    The silver light box is the family treasure of his Huo family.


    Because of the special material, as long as it is locked, it can not be penetrated by water or fire.


    Even buried in the soil, it can not rot for thousands of years.


    He only saw it once when he was a child.


    But since the Huo family was exterminated, the silver light box has mysteriously disappeared.


    He thought that these things had fallen into the hands of the enemy, and even once thought that it was the reason why the Huo family was destroyed.


    But I don''t think it''s in the Zhao family.


    "Now, the silver light box must be returned to its original owner, as for you."


    Huo Xiao''s eyes fell on Uncle Zhao, already full of killing intention.


    "Death is not a pity!"


    Uncle Zhao hugged the silver light box in his arms and shouted fiercely, "what are you waiting for? Kill him for me!"


    He got it through a lot of hard work. It must be his!


    The people around him immediately rushed up and fought with Huoxiao.

 Chapter 2759

    Huo Xiao stared at the silver light box with a fierce look like a tiger.


    Zhao Laosi didn''t want to fight with him at all. He held the silver light box tightly and slipped away after looking for a gap.


    Huo Xiao was even more excited.


    He quickly solved these people at the cost of two more bone visible sword wounds in his body, and then chased them out.


    But the other party obviously came prepared this time. When he chased out, the man had disappeared and disappeared.


    Huo Xiaoming tightened his lips and frowned.


    But he didn''t give up. Instead, he took his sword and turned back to the yard again.


    And those guys who were glad they didn''t get killed by a sword had seen the cruelest day of their life. They wanted to die before.


    Finally, under Huoxiao''s pressing questions, they said an address.


    Although it was only a place for them to settle down temporarily, Huoxiao rushed alone like a ghost.


    It was not until a short time later that the servants of the Zhao family hurried here to check the situation.


    What made him feel numb was the tragedy in the yard.


    "Hiss -"


    The man took a breath of air-conditioning, turned around and shouted, "no, there are thieves breaking in! Dead people! Come quickly!"


    And his too sharp voice also woke up the people who had fainted before.


    But what is waiting for them is the second interrogation of the Zhao family.


    But when Huo Xiao went after Zhao Laosi, Lin Mengya also took people to the temporary rescue compound.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw aunt Fang confronting someone.


    They were surrounded by others, and the atmosphere looked chaotic and tense.


    Lin Mengya first asked Cairu to take her prepared reference film to protect her mother''s life, while she stood quietly outside the crowd.


    "If I say no, I can''t! She''s my daughter-in-law. Even if she dies, she has to give birth to this son to me, or I''ll divorce her!"


    The man from the crowd was rude and unreasonable, and his words were not human at all.


    Aunt Fang was also angry and asked impolitely, "are you going to waste your life? Zhao Yanzong, do you still have a conscience? Guilan has married you for five years. Where have you enjoyed a day''s blessing? You usually gamble. After drinking wine, you come back to vent your anger on your daughter-in-law."


    "An irresponsible man like you doesn''t deserve to be a father or a husband! Guiying, don''t be afraid. Even if it''s the real step, we''re also a protector. We won''t let your sister die innocently!"


    The man named Zhao Yanzong was furious when he heard this.


    "Fuck you! Zhao Guilan was born in my family and died in my family. She has to do what I told her. I tell you, if my son dies, I''ll let you bury my son!"


    Aunt Fang was also anxious, "then try it! Others are afraid of you, Zhao Yanzong, I''m not afraid!"


    "Smelly woman, you''re looking for death!"


    Zhao Yanzong was in a hurry and wanted to start, but aunt fang had a lot of helpers around her, so she pulled them apart at once.


    Lin Mengya hid aside. Although she only heard a few words, she probably knew the cause of the matter.


    She still remembers the pregnant woman named Zhao Guilan.


    With others


    In contrast, Zhao Guilan is more introverted, timid in speaking and doing things, and is not very good at communicating with others.


    And before helping those pregnant women check their bodies, she found that Zhao Guilan had many old injuries.


    Unexpectedly, these are the evidence left by domestic violence.


    She looked cold.


    Even if the dog man is Zhao Huilan''s husband, their mother and daughter''s lives are saved by their own efforts.


    In any case, she would not leave it to the scum man to decide the life and death of the mother and daughter.


    At this time, the aunt who remained in the delivery room to help suddenly ran out and shouted.


    "No, no! Guilan''s fetal position is not correct. I''m afraid it''s going to be difficult to give birth!"


    At this time, Zhao Guiying was already frightened. She suddenly knelt on the ground, fiercely kowtowed to the people, cried and said, "please, please save my sister! You can do whatever you want me to do. I will repay your great kindness even if I am a cow and a horse. Please save my sister!"


    Compared with Zhao Guiying''s panic and helplessness, Zhao Guilan''s mother-in-law family seems quite cold-blooded and selfish.


    The dog man shouted impatiently at the delivery room: "Zhao Guilan, you useless loser! If you don''t give birth to my son, I will break your leg!"


    Behind the man, there was an old couple who looked rather mean.


    They didn''t speak before, but now they seem a little anxious and shout inside: "you should have left a son and a half daughter for my son after you have been married to our family for so many years. If you give birth to a good grandson this time, our family can recognize you as a daughter-in-law. Otherwise, you will be a beggar woman with your sister!"


    Lin Mengya hugged her shoulder and looked coldly at the ugly face of the family.


    She also knows why Zhao Guilan is so timid. With such a man and mother-in-law, I''m afraid she has been tortured miserably in the past five years.


    Zhao Guiying, who had been crying on the ground, stared at the three people with red eyes.


    "Shut up!"


    She jumped up suddenly and grabbed her brother-in-law''s neck with her rough hands.


    "If you didn''t force Guilan to steal charcoal for you, how could she fall?"


    "You three ruthless guys, if my sister hadn''t often helped you, you would have been frozen and starved at home!"


    "You know, she''s hungry here with her children, just to save food for you!"


    "Your family is not human at all! You are the evil spirit who wants to kill my sister!"


    Zhao Guiying took off this layer of skin regardless, and the people immediately burst into an uproar.


    The faces of the three people were swollen with pig liver color.


    But they didn''t think they had done wrong, especially the shrewd and tough old lady who jumped up and slapped Zhao Guiying.


    "Fuck you, little whore! If you talk nonsense here again and ruin my son''s reputation, I''ll tear your mouth apart!"


    Zhao Guiying was broken at that time, but she was also forced to scold the old lady regardless.


    "There are more disgusting things in your family! My sister hasn''t had children for five years, but it''s not that she can''t have children, but that she was pregnant twice before, but she was knocked out by your son!"


    Then she stared at Zhao Yanzong and his father''s old beast with hate eyes.


    The old man''s eyebrows jumped and screamed, but he saw Zhao Guiying roaring sadly and angrily


    "But you not only blame my sister for all your mistakes, but even I want to deceive me and give your son a baby! It''s not enough for you to abuse people, and even the old beast wants to pry open my door in the middle of the night!"


    When these things are said, people are not just surprised.


    You know, although the city where they live is not big, the folk custom is always simple because of the careful management of elder Zhao and his wife.


    But they never thought that they thought they were just some grumpy neighbors, but such a group of shameless animals. Then they were more indignant, as if they had become a member of animals and were insulted together


    When the old woman saw that her scandal had been exposed, she gnashed her teeth and wanted to rush up and pinch Zhao Guiying''s neck.


    "Shameless bitch, bitch! I knew you were the most restless widow of a dead man! You seduced my son and my old man. I cut your cheap skin and meat today. See what you use to seduce men!"


    With that, they had formed a regiment, and Zhao Yanzong also moved his hand.


    The people around wanted to fight, which led to chaos in the whole yard again.


    Aunt Fang tried hard to separate the two groups of people. However, the manpower she brought was limited, and she couldn''t use force against ordinary people. It was very troublesome.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya did not look on.


    She gave the turned back Cairu a look. The latter nodded and fell directly into the center of the crowd with her lightness and superb lightness skills.


    Seeing her carrying one in her hand, she put forward Zhao Guiying and Zhao Yanzong together.


    But for Zhao Yanzong, she threw it, and her strength was not small; For Zhao Guiying, she is much more gentle.


    Zhao Yanzong only felt that when he saw a flower in front of him, he fell and a dog ate the mud.


    And his front teeth also knocked on the stone slab at the door. Suddenly, his eyes were in pain, and his mouth was full of blood.


    Without these two people, it was soon black over there.


    The old couple of the Zhao family are not much better.


    The crowd was full of sympathy for the two sisters Zhao Guiying.


    And because we have lived together here for some time before, they also see the behavior of this pair of sisters.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the chaos just now, everyone came forward one after another to punch and kick the scum three.


    Now as soon as they are separated, the only people lying on the ground are the old couple of the Zhao family and their son.


    The old woman immediately cried and beat her chest and feet, as if she had been wronged by heaven.


    But there was no one around who sympathized with them, and everyone despised their despicable acts in their hearts.


    Zhao Yanzong was suffocated.


    Just about to look up, he was directly stepped on the ground by the foot who had been wearing shoes.


    Cairu is familiar with the cold sound warning.


    "My master is so valuable that you can see the pickled goods? Lie down for your aunt, or you''ll dig your dog''s eyes!"


    Zhao Yanzong almost broke the rest of his teeth.


    He could only see a pair of snow-white cowhide boots in front of him, passing by him.


    In the yard, someone noticed her and finally recognized her.


    "It''s miss ya!"


    "Yes, miss ya is back!"


    "Sister Guilan is saved!"

 Chapter 2760

    Lin Mengya nodded to the excited big guy.


    Seeing her coming, Fang Rao was relieved and hurried to meet her.


    "The way here was smooth, didn''t you encounter any trouble?" Aunt Fang asked her in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. She knew that Zhao Laosi''s people were still staring at her secretly, but this time Yu deployed most of her people and escorted her in person.


    If Zhao Laosi bumped into them, it would save them a lot of trouble.


    "That''s good. Go and see Guilan first. She''s a hard-working person. Just leave these things to me."


    As a female, aunt Fang is full of sympathy for GUI Lan''s experience.


    And she also felt extremely angry at the inhuman acts of the Zhao Yanzong family.


    Such scum should not keep them to harm people at all!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Lin Mengya came to Zhao Yanzong''s father.


    The old woman was in a mess now, but her eyes were fixed on her, showing the venom of a poisonous snake.


    "They are all women, so you have to let your daughter-in-law eat what you have suffered at the beginning, so you can balance it?"


    She didn''t mean to preach.


    In fact, people like Zhao Yanzong''s mother have long been hopeless.


    "Bah! Whose daughter-in-law doesn''t endure like this? Besides, Zhao Guilan''s hen who doesn''t lay eggs has lain in our family for five years in vain. Now she is dead and can''t repay our family''s kindness to her!"


    The old woman is still clinging to her arguments.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes gently turned away from her, and then fell on Zhao Yanzong''s father, who had been hiding in the crowd. "In fact, you are the culprit."


    Her voice was cold, thin and hoarse, as if announcing someone else''s crime.


    "As a father, you can''t educate your son well, so that he can become a selfish and shameless scum; as a husband, you not only don''t take good care of your own wife, but even encourage her to become your accomplice. People like you are doomed to die."


    Zhao Yanzong''s father couldn''t stand being scolded by an outsider pointing at his nose like this.


    His face was gloomy, his eyes turned up, and he looked even more mean and ruthless.


    "This is our family business. Don''t bother the girl."


    "I don''t want to take care of your family affairs, but Zhao Guilan is my patient. I''ll leave my words here today. If anyone dares to touch my patient in the future, I''ll let anyone die."


    As her voice fell, it was Zhao Yanzong''s scream.


    The crowd followed the prestige and saw that the girl who stepped on Zhao Yanzong and couldn''t move loosened her feet, but Zhao Yanzong couldn''t get up anymore.


    "Mom, Dad! My leg, that smelly woman broke my leg!"


    When they heard the speech, Qi Qi took a breath of cold air.


    Zhao Yanzong''s parents were also stunned.


    They were originally bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. Now they really meet the hard stubble that can kill people. They finally know they are afraid.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Aunt Fang, I''ll give it to you here. I''ll go and see the situation of pregnant women first."


    She whispered to Aunt Fang, and then quickly stepped into the delivery room.


    Fang Rao was also a little stunned in the scene just now.


    Then she suddenly breathed out.


    There was a clear and bright color in her eyes. Before, she really blocked her eyes.


    "You guys, look after the three of them. If they make trouble again, they will directly cut off Zhao Yanzong''s hands. I''d like to see how many hands he has


    You can chop it. "


    The three members of the rogue family shook fiercely when they said this.


    They say they''re scared to death.


    Fang Rao just didn''t want to make things too big and troublesome before, which was up to them.


    Now she can see.


    For this kind of thing that is not human, we have to cut the mess quickly and let them know how to be good!


    "Sister, open your eyes and have a look. Miss ya is coming. She''s coming to save you!"


    Zhao Guiying stumbled to her sister''s bed and burst into tears.


    The child was launched by accident. In addition, Zhao Guilan did not provide enough nutrition in order to save food. However, with Lin Mengya''s medicine, she was lucky to let herself and her child live to the present.


    But it took too much energy to have a child, coupled with the threat and shock of the three members of the family before, so that she had no strength at all now, but was hanging a sigh.


    Without delay, Lin Mengya took off her coat, washed her hands and went to Zhao Guilan''s bed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look at her."


    The ginseng tablet has been held under Zhao Guilan''s tongue. After a while, it just worked.


    Zhao Guilan also woke up at this time. When she saw ya girl, she suddenly burst into tears.


    "Yes, sorry, miss ya, yes, I''m useless..."


    "Nothing. You should save your strength first so that your child can be born safely. By the way, she is a girl. I think she must be as good-looking as you."


    Zhao Guilan weakly lifted the corners of her mouth. Lin Mengya saw a bit of relief in her smile.


    "Hello, girl... Parents in law will not want a girl. Sister, you will take the child away at that time. Don''t let her go back to Zhao''s house!"


    "Sister!"


    Zhao Guiying cried and knelt in front of her sister''s bed.


    Her sister, who was raised by her own hands since childhood!


    But she was honed by those animals, which ruined all her vitality.


    "I must take good care of the child! You must hold on. If you are born without a mother, who will protect her in the future? Do you hear that? No matter how difficult it is in the future, my sister will help you raise the child together!"


    Their sisterhood is so deep that all the women in the room are so sad that they almost cry.


    In this era, women''s fate is always beyond their control.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stop. She took out the silver needle and ran the needle quickly.


    In the tacit understanding with her, Cairu also fried the medicine juice she wanted and sent it in.


    "Zhao Guilan, listen now. Now I try my best to give you and your daughter a chance of life. From now on, you don''t want to make a mess. You just want to live, and you want your daughter to live with you!"


    Zhao Guilan grasped Lin Mengya''s hand tightly, and her eyes were full of longing.


    "OK, give her the medicine, listen to me, breathe in, breathe out and work hard!"


    She put her hand on Zhao Guilan''s bulging abdomen.


    With the current physical conditions of pregnant women, they simply can''t bear the risk of a caesarean section.


    For today''s plan, only by stimulating all the potential of Zhao Guilan and striving to give birth to a baby girl in the shortest time, maybe the mother and daughter can escape.


    Zhao Guilan bit blood out of her teeth. The pain even made her awake.


    The feeling of falling and swelling in the lower part of her body reminded her that the child was leaving from her stomach little by little, but she was really useless. Why didn''t the child come out after working hard for so long


    £¿


    "Er... Ah!"


    She couldn''t help crying out in pain. Everyone was cheering her up. Zhao Guiying also lay down in front of her bed and wiped her sweat.


    "There''s still a little left, hold on! Zhao Guilan, you should remember that today is not only the birth day of your daughter, but also your own new life!"


    Lin Mengya leaned down and whispered in Zhao Guilan''s ear.


    "Ah --"


    The bleak voice was full of determination, piercing everyone''s eardrums.


    Fang Rao, standing in the yard, couldn''t help clenching her fist tightly.


    Everyone looked at the delivery room. The lively courtyard fell into absolute silence in an instant.


    "Laurel orchid!"


    Zhao Guiying''s shrieking voice rushed out suddenly.


    Everyone''s heart could not help but sink.


    Fang Rao couldn''t help but walk quickly to the door, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    Until the faint cry of the child came.


    Fang Rao stared at the door until Zhao Guiying came out with her swaddling clothes.


    "How''s sister Guilan?"


    Fang Rao asked anxiously.


    But Zhao Guiying just held the swaddling clothes in her arms tightly, muttered her lips and couldn''t say a word.


    "My sister, she, she''s gone..."


    In the hoarse voice, with the grief of losing the only close relative.


    Fang Rao was so sad that she grabbed Zhao Guiying and hugged her shoulder.


    "Sister Guilan, she has suffered enough in this life. She will enjoy happiness in the next life."


    She can''t do more than that.


    The pain of the immediate death of a close relative cannot be felt by those who have not experienced it.


    Zhao Guiying held her niece and wept silently.


    Her poor sister went like this.


    "Show me the child! Is it a grandson? Is it a grandson?"


    Suddenly, a thin figure rushed up like lightning and grabbed the swaddling clothes in Zhao Guiying''s arms.


    Fortunately, the person brought by Fang Rao reacted quickly and grabbed the woman''s back neck collar and forcibly pulled the person away.


    But the old woman seemed crazy. She wanted to scratch her hands and feet and broke free to see her "grandson".


    Fang Rao wiped the corners of her eyes and firmly protected people behind her.


    "This is bought by sister Guilan with her life. It has nothing to do with your family!"


    The old lady was really anxious. She actually began to beg.


    "Please be kind and let me have a look at my grandson! We finally have a queen, ha ha ha, finally!"


    If Lin Mengya was present, she would surely see that Zhao Yanzong''s mother obviously had some mental diseases.


    But now, Fang Rao has no patience at all. Just when she wants someone to throw her out, she hears Zhao Guiying behind her, saying in a hoarse voice, "she is not your family. She is a girl. In the future, she will be my own daughter."


    As soon as she heard the useless girl, the old woman became dumb.


    After that, she shouted more excitedly: "impossible! How could it be a girl! The master said that as long as I bury the two girls in front of me in the house, I will have a son!"


    "That''s how my son came here. How can she have a girl! No, no! Give me this dead girl. I''ll strangle her and bury her. I can have a boy and I can have grandchildren!"

 Chapter 2761

    Old lady Zhao''s shrill cry made everyone shudder.


    It''s not even the first time that such evil things have happened around them.


    And now, the old woman has to strangle the living baby.


    This is simply something that no one can do!


    "Must not be a girl, not a girl!"


    Under the obstruction of the crowd, old lady Zhao suddenly gave out a terrible scream.


    It''s like being strangled by someone, suddenly losing strength, falling to the ground, looking like death, and muttering similar words all the time.


    Several aunts nearby were so angry that their eyes were red.


    They are all mothers, have lost their children, and their children have suffered the same pain as them.


    So no matter men or women, they are in pain like heart and liver.


    But these wicked things did such evil things in order to have grandchildren!


    For a time, everyone became angry and blocked in front of Zhao Guiying and her children, forming a human wall.


    "I''m really short of eight great virtues! Don''t be a good child. You have to have grandchildren and don''t see if you have that blessing. Bah, shameless stuff!"


    "This girl is not for your family. We want it! What a good little girl! How valuable this child is these days. You old couple really don''t know how satisfied they are."


    The neighbors were not soft lipped when they exposed their secrets.


    I didn''t have much time. The dirty things done by the three members of that family were clean.


    Zhao Yanzong couldn''t get up. He just lay there and pretended to be dead.


    Old lady Zhao was greatly stimulated. Even if she was pointed to her nose and scolded, she didn''t respond.


    But the only sober old man Zhao is like a piece of charcoal at the moment.


    A face has the final say, and it seems to be eating people, pointing at the neighbors, pointing out: "I have the final say in our family, what do you reckon, and you can shut up your stinking mouth and get out of here!


    He is used to being bossy at home, but no one cares about him here.


    At that moment, the aunts straightened up and scolded the old man who was used to being horizontal in the nest.


    Old man Zhao was so angry that he completely lost his mind. He took out a sickle from his waist, raised it and rushed towards the aunts.


    The ferocious appearance is like the reincarnation of an evil ghost in hell.


    "A flock of hens that can''t lay eggs and bark! What''s the use of keeping you!"


    Although old man Zhao was old, he was very fierce. He really scared his aunts and aunts.


    But he can''t be as fierce as a young man.


    The next moment, he was kicked out by a strong and powerful leg. He ended up like his son, even worse than his son, and fell half dead.


    "Dad! You, you dare to hurt my dad!"


    Zhao Yanzong let out a cry of grief and indignation and stared at the people with red eyes.


    Everyone was frightened by his ferocious expression, but at this time, a gentle sneer came.


    "Oh, a man who can''t even protect his wife''s children will only show off his strength and fight hard on women. Zhao Yanzong, are you a man?"


    Lin Mengya said that.


    She doesn''t like this kind of loser who will only spread her resentment on women and children.


    People dodged a way for her.


    She came to Zhao''s wife who was sitting on the ground.


    Just now, old lady Zhao, who was talking like a devil, lowered her head and said nothing.


    They didn''t know why, so they thought she was going to beat a drowning dog.


    But Lin Mengya directly grabbed old lady Zhao''s arm, turned up the tightly wrapped cuffs, and exposed her arm in full view of the public.


    Several aunts close to me widened their eyes on the spot.


    The withered arm was scarred and there was no good meat at all.


    And what scares them most is that one of Mrs. Zhao''s forearms is not straight!


    No one here is stupid.


    If there is no secret, how can a good arm twist like this.


    Old lady Zhao seemed ignorant and let Lin Mengya open her other sleeve.


    "My mother!"


    Someone nearby couldn''t help shouting.


    I only saw that Mrs. Zhao''s right arm was full of burns and even ulcers and pus!


    "Who did this? How did you hurt so badly?"


    Someone asked quickly.


    Even Zhao''s wife''s is really hateful, but the injury is too serious.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Zhao Yanzong and said with a sneer, "aren''t you very capable just now? Why don''t you tell the big guy how your mother''s injuries came from?"


    Zhao Yanzong was a little stunned, but then he never said a word again.


    Just holding his hands tightly, he looked very determined.


    "Since you''re embarrassed to say it, I''ll say it for you."


    Lin Mengya said sarcastically, "your family is really strict. When Lao Tzu punches and kicks his daughter-in-law, his son is also responsible and inherits your father''s good tradition of beating his daughter-in-law."


    "That''s what your father did to the two sisters in front of you, so you did the same. You killed your two daughters with your own hands, so you can be a good son who can destroy human relations like you."


    "Zhao Yanzong, do you deserve to be a person?"


    Lin Mengya''s words, like water dripping into an oil pot, quickly aroused everyone''s anger.


    Zhao Yanzong also wanted to quibble, "no, it''s not my father! It''s all her own carelessness. Yes, it''s all her own fault!"


    Lin mengyaju looked down at each other.


    This man is hopeless.


    Perhaps in witnessing his father''s day-to-day abuse and domestic violence against his mother, his character has long been distorted.


    "So, it''s also your daughter-in-law''s fault that you killed your two children? Zhao Yanzong, you''re not even as good as maggots in the soil. A man like you is not worthy to have children or harm other girls."


    With that, Lin Mengya left with Zhao Guiying and the little doll.


    She doesn''t have to worry about the fate of the three of them. This is the foundation of the three of them.


    If they lose their foundation, they will never have a way to live.


    The evil consequences they planted will eventually turn into an invisible knife and cut off their lives day after day.


    After suffering, push them to death.


    "Ya girl, thank you for saving my niece."


    In the room, Zhao Guiying didn''t know what to say.


    She also has mixed feelings. The pain of losing a close relative is long and cold. If she had no child in her arms, she would have gone with her sister.


    Lin Mengya just took her into the inner room.


    The excitement just now attracted all the people here, leaving Cairu alone to deal with the aftermath.


    The bed has been cleaned up a little, leaving only Zhao Guilan with her eyes closed and looking no different from her death.


    Seeing her sister, Zhao Guiying couldn''t help feeling sad again.


    She ate so much hard to keep her sister, why did she lose it like this?


    "I''ll arrange for you to go later. Although the Zhao family has been cleaned up, it''s not safe for you to stay here."


    Lin Mengya whispered.


    Zhao Guiying has no plans now. She just looks at her sister sadly and says, "where can I make a living as a widow? It''s better to stay here so that her sister can often see her daughter."


    "I know a place where women can live well alone. Besides, you''re not alone."


    Zhao Guiying looked at her and thought she was talking about pregnancy


    Little guy in.


    Suddenly, a faint call came from my ear.


    "Sister..."


    Zhao Guiying was stiff. She looked at the woman in bed and opened her eyes in disbelief.


    Although the voice was too low to be recognized, she was sure that she didn''t look at the eyes.


    "This, this..."


    Facing Zhao Guiying at a loss, Lin Mengya explained in a low voice: "she took the turtle breath pill I prepared before. These days, she will fall into sleep most of the time, and her breathing and heartbeat will be extremely subtle. Ordinary people can''t see through."


    Zhao Guiying didn''t know what to say, but Lin Mengya took several small bottles of medicine from Cairu''s hand.


    "You remember that Guixi pill can''t last more than six hours a day. At present, it''s the only way for your sister to have a good rest. What''s in the yellow bottle is for her to replenish her body, but you can''t eat too much. It''s best to give her some hot goat''s milk every day."


    "There are children. I''m afraid I can''t give her milk. Just drink sheep''s milk with her mother. They''re all ready for you. They won''t be hungry enough for the children."


    She told her the same way. Zhao Guiying had to nod desperately and write down the words of her benefactor.


    In the end, Zhao Guiying had the opportunity to ask, "thank you for saving your life, but these things were planned by the benefactor long ago?"


    Lin Mengya was silent for a moment and subconsciously touched her lower abdomen.


    "It''s just a coincidence."


    In fact, she and Yu prepared these for the little guy in her stomach in advance.


    By doing so, she is also accumulating blessings for the baby in her belly.


    "Thank you, thank you! If we settle down, we will find a chance to repay your kindness."


    Then he would kneel down for Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya stopped her and explained in detail what she had planned before.


    Zhao Guiying naturally obeys to regain her rebirth.


    Soon, with her children, she cried and begged all the villagers to find a place to bury her poor sister.


    At this time, everyone felt pity for their sisters.


    Therefore, it is also someone''s contribution and powerful contribution.


    Without much effort, she took care of everything behind Zhao Guilan, and even found her a willow coffin.


    Zhao Guiying cried and covered her sister in the coffin with a thick quilt.


    Everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong. Instead, they were secretly lamenting the sins of the poor girl over the years.


    Lin Mengya stood silently behind the crowd, her eyes occasionally connected with Zhao Guiying.


    She nodded slightly and signaled the other party to leave at ease.


    The coffin and Zhao Guiying left the courtyard soon.


    Under her arrangement, the ill fated sisters and the difficult baby girl will soon start a new life.


    And here, it will become a place of memories they want to forget all their life.


    "Master, there''s news from your highness. They found out the trend of Zhao Laosi."


    Zeru whispered in her ear.


    "Where is he?"


    "Your Highness is directing them to cooperate in catching people. He said that you should stay here for a while and not go back."


    Lin Mengya nodded and had no objection to it.


    But before she could relax a little, Zhao yunniang''s mother stumbled out of the room.


    "Her aunt, have you seen my yunniang?"


    Aunt Zhao asked as she grabbed someone.


    But everyone was busy with the Zhao family just now. Where can you notice anything else?


    After receiving a negative answer, aunt Zhao panicked.


    At this time, she also saw Lin Mengya. She immediately seemed to see the Savior and stumbled over.


    "Ya girl, have you seen my Yun Niang?"

 Chapter 2762

    Zhao yunniang''s mother and son are missing!


    Lin Mengya went into the room to check, frowning.


    The door was forced open. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the overturned tables and chairs.


    Obviously, Zhao yunniang''s mother and son were forcibly taken away.


    "It''s all my fault! If only I could watch them. If something happened to my daughter, how can I live!"


    Aunt Zhao blamed herself.


    Lin Mengya and Cairu explored the scene separately. Fortunately, no blood was found here.


    But this can only prove that they were not seriously injured when they were taken away.


    But now people have disappeared, and no one can guarantee the safety of their mother and son.


    "Master, I found this."


    Cairu quietly showed her what she was holding.


    "This is... Where did you find it?"


    Cairu pointed to the window.


    It was an inch long bamboo needle, and she also found a smell of poison that could paralyze people quickly at the tip.


    "There is blood on the tip of the needle, and part of it has been broken. It seems that it should have been found when plotting against Yun Niang."


    But Zhao yunniang is an ordinary person who doesn''t know martial arts after all.


    Generally speaking, there will not be only one such poison needle. No wonder their mother and son were taken away, and the people outside were unaware of it.


    At this time, aunt Fang, who was responsible for asking about the guards outside, also came in and said solemnly, "I have asked the people outside. They said that they had been guarding the door before. Only when the Zhao Yanzong family came, they had come in to stop it."


    In this way, the role of the three members of Zhao Yanzong''s family is here.


    Perhaps, Zhao Guilan''s accident was intentional.


    But their purpose is only Yun Niang and her children?


    "I''ll interrogate Zhao Yanzong now!"


    Aunt Fang also reacted and said urgently.


    But Lin Mengya stopped the man.


    "I''m afraid they won''t have any useful news. This family is selfish and vicious. I''m afraid it''s just used by others, just tools."


    "What about that?" Fang Rao also felt anxious. Who could have thought that Zhao Guilan''s affair was just an introduction.


    "Don''t panic, I''ve been prepared."


    Cairu tacitly guarded the door, while Lin Mengya took out a thumb thick bamboo tube from her arms.


    In aunt Fang''s surprised eyes, she took out the cotton stuffed inside and said a small black bean.


    "This is..." Aunt Fang doesn''t know why.


    But she took out a silver needle and picked a blood bead, which was dripping well on the little black bean.


    "I planted a bug on the child long ago. Fortunately, now I can temporarily catalyze another bug to find him."


    It has to be said that some things have a definite number.


    At the beginning, she planted a thousand change poison for the child, just to save his life.


    Now it seems that he should have fate with qianbian Gu. Otherwise, he won''t rely on qianbian Gu to save him again and again.


    Fang Rao only nodded and believed her words.


    Soon, the black bean became a little beetle.


    He tried to stir up his wings, hovered in front of Lin Mengya for several times, and suddenly flew out.


    "Keep up!"


    Lin Mengya ran out, and Cairu followed, but Fang Rao was left to avoid more accidents.


    because


    She cultivated the thousand change insects, so Lin Mengya can find the thousand change insects by virtue of this "seeking insects" before the boy is completely integrated with him.


    The sound of seeking insects flying and flapping their wings is very special, and only she can hear it.


    Out of the yard, it became more and more quiet outside.


    After that, Lin Mengya took people to follow behind the insect, running deep and shallow in the street.


    But they didn''t want to be led to a bungalow in the west of the town.


    She watched the insect fly into a courtyard, pressed her hand and motioned everyone to hide first and explore the situation.


    According to her understanding, people living in this area are relatively poor.


    Especially after centralized heating, it''s almost empty. It''s a good place for Tibetans.


    Cairu waved her hand, and immediately two figures jumped over the neighbor''s yard as light as a swallow.


    Soon, one of them sent some news.


    "Master, there are people in there. But they are very alert and there are a lot of people. We don''t dare to get too close so that they won''t be bad for the hostages."


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    Judging from the current situation, unless they are fully confident, if they disturb each other, maybe they will be unfavorable to Zhao yunniang''s mother and son.


    "Can you find a way to lead the people away from the house?" She asked in a low voice.


    After discussing with the man, Cairu thought that she could divide a team of people and pretend to be the Zhao family guard who came to look for someone and swagger to search.


    This will not make them wary, and they will feel that they have not been exposed.


    Lin Mengya thought it was a good way. She just asked them to keep the most elite people so as to save Zhao yunniang''s mother and son in time.


    Zeru always moves quickly.


    Before long, a line of seven or eight people dressed as guards were searching door to door.


    And they made such a huge noise that although they alerted the people in the yard, it was reasonable. They would never guess that they had been watched.


    Lin Mengya hid in the dark and stared at the gate.


    After a while, the guards came out of the neighbor''s yard and went directly to shoot the gate.


    "Open the door, open the door! Search according to the order of the elder. Open the door quickly at home, or we''ll be impolite!"


    About a few minutes later, someone opened the door and showed a wrinkled face.


    "Several adults, cough, what are you doing?"


    The leading guard pushed the man and broke in directly with him.


    But I didn''t see the man''s eyes flash, revealing a few fierce lights.


    "We came here to arrest people on the order of the elder. Old man, I ask you, have you ever seen a young woman and a newborn baby?"


    "The villain has been in the house and has never seen him."


    The man hung his head low and looked as if he was afraid of them.


    The head guard glanced at him and suddenly ordered, "search for me and don''t let go of any corner!"


    "Yes."


    Outside the yard, Lin Mengya was a little worried.


    They went in for a long time, but they still couldn''t lead people away.


    Shouldn''t there be any accident?


    At the last moment when she ran out of patience, she suddenly saw several dark shadows sweeping out of the wall.


    Then the guards who pretended to search followed.


    Yelling and chasing, making a full look.


    At the same time, Cairu also sneaked in from her neighbor''s house with people.


    Time seemed to stagnate.


    It turns out that every minute can be so difficult.


    Lin Mengya focused all her attention on that place.


    She didn''t know what was going on inside, but she believed that her group of people would find a way to save the mother and son.


    But at this time, she was not aware of a ghost like figure and quietly touched it from behind her.


    "Why are you here?"


    The sudden explosion in her ear almost scared her to cardiac arrest.


    The body reacted faster than the brain. As soon as she shook her sleeve, she flew out directly with three exquisite sleeve arrows.


    Fortunately, the people behind her were crisp and neat, but they also hid hard.


    Lin Mengya, who was still in shock, saw clearly that the person who suddenly appeared behind her was Huo Xiao!


    "You scared the hell out of me!"


    She covered her chest and stared at each other angrily.


    This man, don''t you know how scary he is?


    Huo Xiao also looked at a loss.


    He didn''t expect that he just came up to say hello to her and almost died.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t be so rash. But how did you find here?"


    Since it was her own, Lin Mengya waved her hand and signaled the surrounding guards to disperse.


    She pointed to the house and briefly explained Zhao yunniang''s mother and son.


    But I don''t want Huoxiao, who is also tracking people here.


    "This is a foothold prepared by Zhao Laosi. Unexpectedly, I ran into you."


    Lin Mengya knew that he came to chase Zhao Laosi. She was also surprised and said, "can it be said that the disappearance of Zhao yunniang''s mother and son also has something to do with Zhao Laosi?"


    "Besides him, who knows the internal situation of the Zhao family so well? By the way, have your people seen Zhao Laosi?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Huoxiao''s face sank.


    The longer it takes, the deeper Zhao Laosi hides.


    If people run away like this, he may not have a chance to recapture the family treasure of the Huo family.


    As they were talking, they saw a sneaky figure and ran to the gate of the yard.


    Lin Mengya and Huo Xiao were silent at the same time, because they all knew the man - Mrs. Duan''s confidant, Xu''er!


    "Why is she here?" Lin Mengya muttered.


    Since Mrs. Duan completely lost power, Xu''er has lost her former position in the Zhao family.


    But I don''t want to today. This unexpectedly appears in the foothold of Zhao Laosi.


    Xu''er knocked on the door very carefully. Then the door opened a gap and she slipped in like a loach.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what was going on inside. She could only wait patiently like Huoxiao.


    Compared with her focus, Huoxiao was obviously a little upset.


    Looking at her side face, he couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter with that man now?"


    "Who?" She tilted her head and asked, but Huoxiao tightened her face and reacted at once.


    "You mean elder Zhao?"


    "His surname is not Zhao!" Huoxiao corrected her somewhat anxiously.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    Now that they have determined each other''s identity, why is it so awkward?


    Speaking of, this family is such a character that she should have seen through it long ago, and she doesn''t have to go around such a big circle.


    "His situation is stable at present, but if you want to wake up, I''m afraid it''s impossible to wake up for a while."


    "Is he in danger? He''ll never wake up again?"

 Chapter 2763

    As soon as this was asked, Lin Mengya knew what Huoxiao thought.


    In fact, it''s the same with others.


    The enemy became his father in an instant. Fortunately, Huo Xiao had experienced a lot before, otherwise he might be driven crazy for a moment.


    Now it seems that he has slowly accepted the fact, but don''t try too hard.


    "I''m not sure."


    She shook her head and deliberately told a small lie.


    "Maybe it''s good not to wake up. It would be more difficult for him to know that he has devoted himself to helping his enemies earn money over the years."


    She said, also observing Huoxiao''s reaction.


    Speaking of it, the life of the three members of the family is miserable enough.


    Trapped in a conspiracy, they all became victims.


    Now that she has a chance to meet each other, she thinks that whether Huo Xiao or aunt Fang, or Zhao Yixuan, who is still in a coma, they all want to meet their real relatives.


    Otherwise, Huoxiao would not be so tangled.


    Huoxiao choked on her words and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said that unless the party wanted to understand it, it was also white to persuade others.


    She put her mind again on the small yard.


    Before long, two people came out of the door.


    One of them is Xu''er, but the other is a smart jackdaw guard under her, who is very good at hiding in the enemy and pretending to inquire about news.


    She figured out each other''s plans at once.


    I''m afraid I want to dig out the companions of this group through Xu''er.


    It has to be said that although this move is somewhat risky, if it is used well, there may be unexpected gains.


    Huoxiao''s mind is very confused. At least he has room to escape before the man wakes up.


    Then she motioned to Lin Mengya that she could follow Xu''er.


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement and gave him some hands.


    Before long, the door of the folk house was opened by Cairu.


    When Lin Mengya saw that she made a safe gesture to herself, she was relieved and took someone in.


    The courtyard looks a little messy, with dirty footprints everywhere. I think that group of people have just arrived, and they just regard it as a temporary foothold.


    She saw Cairu holding Zhao yunniang, who was still confused, came out and immediately came forward to check.


    Fortunately, it''s just the sequelae of the paralytic poison, and it doesn''t hurt others.


    "Where''s the child?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Cairu didn''t look very good. "We didn''t see the child when we came in."


    Lin Mengya also felt a chill in her heart.


    Has the child suffered misfortune?


    Just thinking, she felt someone grab her sleeve.


    "He, they took the child away, save, save him..."


    Even if she was unconscious and paralyzed, her mother''s instinct still asked Zhao yunniang to ask Lin Mengya for help at the first time.


    Lin Mengya immediately pressed the acupoint on Zhao yunniang''s head to help her recover.


    At this time, Zhao yunniang''s strong willpower constantly supported her resistance to drugs.


    "Speak slowly. Who took the child away?"


    "Yes, a group of people in black robes."


    Zhao yunniang said intermittently, but she only remembered one of the most remarkable appearance features.


    Lin Mengya asked several questions one after another, but Zhao yunniang was exhausted and finally


    I didn''t understand, so I would faint in Cairu''s arms.


    "What about the others?" Lin Mengya looked around.


    They had led away a group of people before, but she didn''t know that they were more vicious than she thought.


    Almost at the moment when they rushed in, all the criminals hidden inside were stabbed into their chest by their companions.


    After one move, the group killed themselves.


    Apart from Zhao yunniang, there is no living here.


    When such a technique is cruel.


    I''m afraid these people should be the dead kept by some big families.


    But the clue is broken here, but she can''t leave the child alone.


    "Send someone to guard here first, and send Zhao yunniang to hot spring villa first."


    Long Tianyu hasn''t come back yet, and Zhao Laosi hasn''t been caught yet.


    She always felt that it had something to do with the old guy. Maybe there would be some clues over there.


    After Lin Mengya rescued half of the hostages, long Tianyu had sent his men to secretly surround a shop.


    "Your Highness, our people saw Zhao Laosi go in through the back door with their own eyes. Do you want your subordinates to rush in?"


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and shook his head slowly.


    "This is their nest. They must have a way to protect their lives. We don''t bring many people, so we should be careful."


    "Yes."


    He sat in a humble pony and firmly grasped the situation.


    While sending ya''er to save people, he found someone stalking secretly.


    Fortunately, he was slow and afraid of delaying the opportunity to save people, so he hung behind ya''er. Unexpectedly, he found a bargain for him and found Zhao Laosi''s nest.


    However, Zhao Laosi is already at a dead end. Even if he succeeds in escaping temporarily, he will not have the power to make a comeback.


    This kind of Zhao Laosi should have been more crazy, but from what he saw, there was no sign that the people in it were going to come out for activities.


    Is it ready to shrink until the snow melts, so as to rush out of the heavy siege at one stroke?


    His eyebrows frowned slightly, and his big hand with clear joints rubbed his knees unconsciously.


    Zhao Laosi knew ya''er''s true identity, and he wouldn''t let the old guy go out alive.


    After thinking about it, he gently buckled the door.


    "Let the dark blade come."


    There was a low answer outside the door, and a thin figure approached and quietly got into the carriage.


    "Your Highness."


    "When necessary, no one in the yard will be left alive."


    Long Tianyu spoke faintly.


    It was the same low voice as before, but at this moment, it became more and more ruthless because of the strong and cold killing intention.


    "I understand."


    Blade one is the code name of the man.


    They were trained by long Tianyu in the most tragic and cruel way, and they were a sharp blade that could pierce the enemy''s heart in the dark.


    The dark blade never showed up in front of people, nor did it reveal any news.


    There is no other reason. All the enemies who have seen the dark blade are dead, and even the bones are gone, as if they were quietly erased by one hand.


    Long Tianyu never easily mobilized the dark blade, just because the dark blade needs to be erased, sometimes it''s not just the enemy.


    But in order to protect her, anyone can be abandoned in his eyes.


    Waving his hand, long Tianyu let the blade retreat.


    He looked at his hands and silently provoked a sneer.


    Lin Mengya returns to the courtyard again


    By this time, the past calm had been restored here.


    The three members of Zhao Yanzong''s family were despised by all ethnic groups because they committed many evils.


    Although we can''t be as vicious as they are, we don''t take human life seriously.


    But at the thought of the evil they did, everyone couldn''t help but bristle.


    Today is those poor little girls. What about tomorrow? Is it the big guy''s turn?


    At the thought of this, they were determined to drive away the three members of the family.


    Now they are locked up in the wood house.


    Lin Mengya took a look. It was obvious that the three people had been abandoned and could not live long after they were driven out.


    Perhaps this is their retribution.


    After Fang Rao calmed the people in the courtyard, she couldn''t help revealing her worries in front of her.


    "Yun''s mother and son disappeared like this. I''m afraid someone will suffer next."


    Aunt Fang is also worried about pregnant women who have not yet given birth.


    Who would have thought that someone would be so cruel and lay hands on these innocent people again and again?


    "Yun Niang has found it back, but the child has been taken away. I think maybe their purpose should be children from beginning to end."


    Hearing this, aunt Fang was more worried.


    "Isn''t Guilan''s child dangerous?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said softly, "I''ve sent someone to protect her, and I can''t get out now. So I thought it''s better to gather the big guys together. Although it''s convenient here, there are many people with mixed eyes after all, and those pregnant women are almost due to give birth. It''s too simple to let them have a small accident."


    Aunt Fang sighed and scolded: "I don''t know who is so hard hearted! When a mother''s life is near death, she can give birth to a child. These days, the children are hard to grow, and who can bear to lay hands on them. Don''t ask me to catch them, otherwise, I will cut them thousands of times!"


    Lin Mengya thought the same as aunt Fang.


    But she ignored one thing before.


    Zhao Laosi openly created an inhuman fertility factory in the hot spring village. Isn''t he afraid of being found?


    Moreover, it is clearly Zhao Yixuan''s private territory. No matter how powerful Zhao Laosi is, he can''t fully control it.


    Unless there is something he relies on here, or the reason why he has to do evil here.


    After thinking in this direction, she felt that the hot spring villa was worth digging.


    And how did Zhao Laosi keep things secret?


    She felt that in addition to those people in the hot spring villa, Zhao Laosi should have a card.


    Now she wants to protect these pregnant women and children. She can only put them under her eyes.


    "Why don''t you take them back to the Zhao family together." Aunt Fang suggested.


    But Lin Mengya felt inappropriate.


    "I''d better send it to Mo Yan." Finally, she made a decision.


    Fang Rao looked at her somewhat unexpectedly.


    "I know you are a doctor, but if they pass, there is no way to ensure the safety of Mo Yan."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said magnanimously, "I''m also accumulating virtues and blessings for him. Besides, the boy in my family is very clever. If someone really touches him, it doesn''t mean who''s kidding who."


    Fang Rao still doesn''t think it''s appropriate, but for now, it''s really the best place there.


    She also thought that she could send more people to ensure the safety of the child anyway.


    But she didn''t know that Lin Mengya didn''t just say this to reassure her.


    That afternoon, after Moyan children welcomed a group of big bellied aunts and some younger brothers and sisters, the child was going crazy.

 Chapter 2764

    "Mother!"


    The small red figure rushed in front of Lin Mengya like a small cannon, but when it was approaching, it gave Lin Mengya a sudden brake.


    Her heart hung high for fear that her Moyan baby would fall hard.


    However, Moyan has been practicing martial arts with his family since childhood, especially under the training of long Tianyu, a strict father, the footwall is more stable.


    Therefore, even if she stopped in a hurry, she still stood firm, then gently hugged her mother''s waist and rubbed her small head on her soft belly.


    "I miss you so much! Mom, how''s your sister recently? Has she been obedient?"


    The child''s soft and waxy greetings directly made Lin Mengya''s heart soft into a pool of water.


    Although she is not suitable to hold her son now, she still squats down and holds her eldest son in her arms.


    "My mother also wants you. My sister is as clever as you. She hasn''t made trouble with her. I think it''s better for your brother to be an example. My brothers and sisters will learn from you."


    In fact, my sister is still in her stomach. No matter how good my brother is, it''s hard to learn at present.


    But Lin Mengya always exaggerates her son, so as not to make him feel a gap in his heart and feel that his parents prefer small ones.


    In fact, Mo Yan has already included this sister under his wings.


    Even how to protect my sister with Ning''er''s brother in the future.


    Now when my mother said that my sister learned from me, she held up her small chest and said proudly, "that''s right! Of course, my sister should learn from my brother''s strengths. Don''t worry, mom. I will teach my sister as well as me in the future!"


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya almost couldn''t help laughing.


    This smelly boy!


    When did you learn to be so narcissistic?


    However, taking into account the face of her eldest son, she chose to nod with her.


    Mo Yan is going to raise his tail to the sky, hold his mother''s hand and jump inside, so as to show his mother his practice achievements these days.


    By the way, let my sister study hard to avoid being beaten by my husband in the future.


    Lin Mengya patiently finished Mo Yan''s recent homework.


    Although his current physical condition may deteriorate at any time, neither long Tianyu nor she wrapped up the child and tried to make him live in a vacuum.


    They all have the worst in mind.


    If Mo Yan''s fate with them is really so shallow, they will also let children live happily.


    "The handwriting is really getting better and better. I''m looking at it. I think over time, my Mo Yan baby can also become a generation of famous calligraphers!"


    She nodded as she looked, not that she boasted, but that her children were really smart.


    Mo Yan was not embarrassed at all, but his eyes were brighter and brighter.


    "My Mo Yan''s homework is so good. Tell me, what reward do you want? As long as I can do it, I will never break my promise."


    "Can I sleep with my mother tonight?"


    Almost can''t wait, Mo Yan said his dream.


    Looking at the expectation in her son''s eyes, she immediately nodded and agreed.


    "Great! I can finally beat dad once!"


    The little guy cheered, but he also said his heart.


    Lin Mengya immediately held her eldest son''s fleshy face and asked, "what has won your father once? Is there something between you father and son that you are hiding from me?"


    Mo Yan immediately shook his head and tried to get through.


    Unfortunately, the object was his mother, who was exposed on the spot, and was immune to him.


    There was no choice but to confess.


    "Dad said that as long as I beat him once, I can sleep with my mother."


    "What have you compared?" Lin Mengya became more and more curious.


    However, Mo Yan''s baby is like a family treasure, from horse riding, archery and wrestling to poetry, song and geography, and even long Tianyu''s shameless is taller than his own baby.


    This is not a dimension at all, okay!


    It''s also a pity that his baby has a strong heart, otherwise he has to let his father crush a psychological shadow.


    Lin Mengya resisted the idea of trying to blow his father and touched her poor head.


    "How many times have you lost?"


    Mo Yan turned and went to the desk, took a thick book, turned to the middle page and looked.


    "At present, we have competed 379 times, and I only won once."


    The little guy is still a little boring.


    Lin Mengya is curious about what he won this time.


    Mo Yan just covered his mouth and laughed like a thief.


    "Who can catch more ants than dad? Dad''s hands are too big. He always accidentally let the ants run away, so I won!"


    With a "poof", Lin Mengya couldn''t help but burst into music.


    It was hard for her to imagine that long Tianyu would accompany Mo Yan to lie on the ground looking for ants.


    But she looks at Mo Yan with high morale and is obviously happy to compete with his father.


    It''s also good to let children have some sense of competition and recognize their shortcomings since childhood, which is quite good for his life.


    It has been arranged outside between mother and son.


    Fang Rao came with the last two pregnant women.


    This time, each of them only allowed the first person to accompany the birth, and they must be close relatives, and let the pregnant woman choose by herself.


    In this way, it will cut off the possibility that most of them will be bought to harm pregnant women.


    After all, their wives and children are also there. If they are found, the consequences will be much more serious.


    "When it''s over, I really have to thank you."


    Fang Rao is more grateful to Lin Mengya.


    "Grandma Fang!"


    The little guy gave a sudden cry, and then ran over to flirt with Fang Rao.


    Lin Mengya was called Lei by her own cub.


    Fang Rao smiled Mimi and kissed the baby''s face.


    When Fang Rao lived here before, she loved this smart and lovely child very much.


    Mo Yan is very nice because she always gives herself a lot of delicious candy cakes and toys.


    Although some of them are not very interested, he can take them home to play with his brothers and sisters!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t mind her son getting close to Aunt Fang.


    After all, when he was at home, his great grandfather and other elders had long regarded him as a heartache.


    Aunt Fang was picking him up and asked him what he wanted to eat today, but the little guy suddenly frowned and struggled to get down.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with it?"


    Fang Rao asked with some worry.


    After all, the child was worried when she was ill.


    Lin Mengya knows her son best.


    Seeing this, she just signaled aunt Fang not to be nervous, and then followed her out.


    "Niang, a mouse wants to come in, but it''s stopped by a bug."


    Mo Yan raised his small arm and pointed to the direction of the West courtyard wall.


    Lin Mengya looked and asked softly, "how many are there?"


    Mo Yan touched the wrist of his right hand and replied, "there are five in total. The little insects have controlled two of them, and the other three want to escape."


    "OK, let your little bugs have a good rest and give it to your mother."


    Mo Yan nodded and patted his right wrist.


    The whole process was in the clouds and fog until Lin Mengya took her to the backyard.


    "This, this is?"


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the five people tied up.


    Two of them had blue faces and white lips and had fainted.


    The remaining three people looked a little frightened, and looked at Lin Mengya with a little more fear.


    "Who sent you? What are you going to do?"


    The three men cowered, but were not ready to speak.


    Lin Mengya is best at dealing with such people.


    "Take it down and pry their mouths open for me."


    Many people in Hanya Wei are good at interrogation, so she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    But she had to deal with the remaining two in person.


    Lin Mengya walked over and took out a small box. The contents looked like some kind of grease.


    She dug out some of the grease and put it on the two men''s ears.


    After a while, the oil melted, and then several small white insects gushed out.


    The insect is the size of a grain of rice. It is obviously dead.


    Fang Rao widened her eyes and pointed to the bug.


    "This, this is..."


    Lin Mengya nodded and whispered, "it''s just a little self-defense hand given to him by his family. Don''t worry, these poisonous insects will never hurt others by mistake if they listen to Mo Yan."


    In fact, all her subordinates have poison repellents, so they won''t be attacked by poison insects.


    Only those sneaky villains who want to be harmful to the people in the yard will be attacked by Gu insects.


    Moreover, this poisonous insect is very fragile. It can be removed by ordinary methods, but few people know it.


    "No wonder you are so relieved."


    Fang Rao patted her chest. Although she was not so afraid, the child had such a means when she was so young, which made her feel a little surprised.


    "There are many elders in my family. Naturally, I spoil my children. But Mo Yan is just to protect himself. He won''t hurt others by mistake." Lin Mengya smiled and said helplessly.


    "I''m not worried about this. Now the world is dangerous. It''s right to give him more personal means."


    Fang Rao "defected" without thinking about it.


    I never thought that Mo Yan was just a five-year-old child.


    After the insects were removed, the two woke up.


    But they can''t hear the sound for the time being, and they still feel pain in their heads.


    They were shocked.


    Before, they only remembered that something seemed to fly into their ears, and then they didn''t know anything when their ears hurt.


    "Spare your life! We are wrong. We dare not dare again. Please, spare us!"


    As soon as they spoke, they were shocked that they were deaf, so they begged for mercy more loudly and miserably.


    Lin Mengya almost deafened their voices.


    However, those two people panicked. They couldn''t hear what Lin Mengya said.


    Finally, Bai Su sent her paper and pen.


    She quickly wrote a few words and showed them to the two men.


    "Can you read?"


    The two nodded quickly.


    Lin Mengya was relieved and interrogated the two people.

 Chapter 2765

    The two men were probably frightened by the previous events, so the questioning became quite smooth.


    But these two people don''t know much.


    They are all foreigners, and they don''t know who their employers are. They just follow orders.


    Lin Mengya asked roughly. These people are only responsible for transporting people in from the outside.


    Yes, the mutilated women in the hot spring villa.


    They are not only ancient people, but also foreigners bought from outside.


    "Do you know where those babies are going?" Lin Mengya frowned.


    These things they said recalled some bad memories in their memory.


    But the two are thousands of miles apart. She can''t imagine what the two will have to do.


    They are not core members, and they know very little.


    However, according to them, a considerable number of those children died at birth, but they were never ordered to deal with the bodies of these babies.


    But those who are alive, according to them, seem to be specially transported out, and they are extremely careful every time Zhao Laosi.


    When the interrogation came here, she also roughly understood the purpose of their follow-up.


    It''s just those pregnant women who are about to give birth.


    And in their mouth, she learned the location of the joint after they succeeded.


    Waving her hand, Lin Mengya asked someone to drag them away.


    Fang Rao also fell into meditation at this time.


    She thought it was the most familiar place, but now her veil was lifted and her evil and ferocious side was revealed.


    Even though she was full of resentment against the Zhao family, she still couldn''t help blaming herself.


    If she had been more careful and responsible, would these tragedies not have happened?


    Lin Mengya saw the tangle in aunt Fang''s heart and patted her hand.


    "Why punish yourself for other people''s mistakes? Even if you noticed it at the beginning, maybe they will start again in another place."


    Fang Rao gently breathed out a sigh and said with a helpless wry smile, "I didn''t expect that I have lived most of my life and haven''t been half as transparent as you."


    Lin Mengya shook her head and denied: "it''s not aunt Fang that you didn''t expect, but over the years, Zhao Laosi has deliberately fascinated your eyes with other things."


    Thinking of this, Fang Rao''s face sank.


    "Indeed. Looking back now, in fact, he always mentions the Huo family''s affairs intentionally or unintentionally in front of me. If he really thinks of his nephew, I''m afraid he won''t mention it."


    "And he forced you to recognize the old lady at the beginning. I''m afraid the old lady also helped him a lot."


    Picking her eyebrows, Lin Mengya thought that the old thing was really not a thing.


    Not to mention provoking discord, he disgusted people with his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationship every day, and even poked his nephew into a quarrel.


    Although it has been proved that he is not his real nephew, it is enough to do it.


    Aunt Fang is also more and more angry.


    Originally, she was not an angry person, so she was ready to roll her sleeves to collect the old miscellaneous hair.


    Lin Mengya was stopped first.


    "Not busy. Now we know the location of their joint. Next, it''s time to take in this big net and catch a turtle in a jar."


    Looking at her confident appearance, aunt Fang''s mood also eased a lot.


    "Yes, the old miscellaneous Mao has calculated all his life. I want to see how miserable his end will be!"


    Before long, long Tianyu got the news from his wife.


    In fact, up to now, a lot of information coincides.


    Coincidentally, they caught Lin Mengya


    Man, the place of delivery is the yard where Gu flew in.


    Now it''s under their full control.


    So the husband and wife, after consultation, sent someone to disguise as a pregnant woman and wait in the yard with the men.


    It wasn''t long before someone knocked at the door.


    Then they took the fake pregnant woman and the fake Zhao yunniang into each other''s carriage.


    Their destination was not the shop where Zhang Laosi was hiding, but a grain depot in the east of the city.


    No one knows. In fact, this is the real stronghold of Zhao Laosi.


    There are only a few isolated granaries here. Although Tibetans can be, they are not hidden enough after all.


    And they were not directly into the granary. Their goal was the three cellars behind the granary.


    "I''ll go! They''re really good enough!"


    Quietly following him, Lin Mengya, who was worried but actually came to see the excitement, whispered.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, who would have thought that these three dilapidated looking cellars were actually Zhao Laosi''s cards?


    Long Tianyu pursed his lips, and the tone was slightly cool.


    "It''s just a cunning rabbit. It''s not powerful."


    Lin Mengya, who got the full score of "Yu" skills, immediately knew what her man was thinking.


    Smilingly poked his own man''s chest muscle, "I said, your highness, should you be more or less jealous?"


    Although long Tianyu looked the same, she saw the meaning of "grievance" in her man''s eyes.


    In an instant, she surrendered with her chest covered.


    "Who did you learn from? OK, you''re still the best in my eyes, right?"


    It''s not that she''s not strong enough.


    And long Tianyu is too difficult to act like a spoiled child in front of her.


    Yes, it''s coquettish!


    She covered her forehead and always felt that her man seemed to have thicker skin recently.


    She even played those childish games with Mo Yan baby behind her back.


    However, she was somewhat happy with this transformation.


    In short, she just likes to get used to him.


    In the granary, those people took the dummy hostages down to the cellar.


    Waiting is always very long.


    Although both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu believe in the strength of their people, after all, this is the home of the enemy. Even sinister and cunning people like Zhao Laosi will arrange some harmful mechanism in the cellar.


    She didn''t know that for her safety, long Tianyu had secretly ordered to kill, and would never let any fish slip through the net spread the news against her.


    They don''t know what happened in the cellar for the time being.


    But she was so absorbed that she quickly looked into the empty street.


    "It seems that someone is coming again."


    "Hmm? Is it Fang Rao''s person?" Long Tianyu asked.


    "Not quite."


    But at present, the people under Zhao Laosi have been marked. As long as they have any movement and the person in charge of monitoring them, news will come at the first time.


    In addition, only aunt Fang''s people.


    But aunt Fang''s people are now protecting the people of the Zhao family.


    She could tell by the sound of footsteps that the group would be no less than twenty.


    So whose people are here?


    Almost in an instant, long Tianyu ordered everyone to hide on the spot.


    Their carriage was also pulled into a small yard.


    They chose an excellent angle. They just opened the door and could see the outside through the gate.


    And the other party can''t see them.


    Soon, Lin Mengya saw the figure of the group.


    She couldn''t help holding her breath.


    It was a group of women in red cloaks.


    Although she can''t see her face clearly, she can be sure of them through her graceful posture.


    Long Tianyu gently pressed her shoulder and passed the message by tapping her fingers. As long Tianyu said, each of the women was a top expert.


    How high is the master that can be recognized by long Tianyu?


    For a moment, she couldn''t help tightening her heart.


    Don''t say it''s saving people. I''m afraid her people will be in danger!


    What should I do? She can''t even warn.


    The women in red were also familiar with the road and went directly to one of the vegetable cellars.


    But instead of going first, they pulled a mechanism on the cellar door.


    Lin Mengya thought that she wanted to remind the people inside.


    After a few minutes, there was no response.


    Just now, the woman in charge of pulling the mechanism turned back and said something to her companion.


    Although it was far away, Lin Mengya could also hear some faintly.


    They don''t use the official language commonly used here.


    In fact, in addition to the differences in accent, the languages used by the Wei state, including the ancient people, are common.


    But the language spoken by women in red is something she has never seen at all.


    Small drugs in the system can''t help.


    Because that''s a language it''s never heard of or shown on the data.


    After a few discussions, the women in red were about to leave.


    But when Lin Mengya was about to relax, suddenly there was a dull noise from the bottom of the ground.


    The big stone hanging in my heart fell down hard.


    This is the time!


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows that those women in red must have something to do with Zhao Laosi.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so familiar.


    Sure enough, after the dull noise, the women in red immediately opened the cellar and disappeared at the entrance in a twinkling of an eye.


    "No! Cheru, they''re still in there!"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously grasped long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll send someone down to support immediately."


    Long Tianyu simply pushed the wheelchair out to direct.


    Similarly, he also gave orders to the dark blade.


    When necessary, leave none.


    She stayed alone in the yard for safety.


    From time to time, there is a noise outside, but she can''t help. This feeling is really not good at all.


    At the moment, she was in a high state of tension. She felt it almost the moment she stepped into the yard with strange steps.


    Her body was stiff, close to the car, and immediately activated the concealment function of the system.


    Almost at the same time that her breath disappeared, a bright silver knife stabbed into the car window, and even stirred left and right.


    Several times, the blade was close to her nose.


    Thanks to the system, otherwise she would be found out because of too much pressure.


    "Strange, really no one is there?"


    Outside the window, a hard Mandarin came, and then footsteps left.


    But Lin Mengya dare not relax at all.


    The next second, the door was kicked open and a head came in.


    No, it''s going to be found!

 Chapter 2766

    At the moment, Lin Mengya was tense and her mood was very strong.


    She didn''t find that her pupils suddenly turned into a strong and strange dark purple.


    She just stared at the woman in red who came in.


    There was a silver mask on the man''s face, and he could only see a pair of narrow and cold Danfeng eyes.


    The carriage was so big that she could almost see the silver light on the sharp blade in each other''s hand.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Eh?


    Lin Mengya had silently fastened the dark crossbow, but she almost had to press the mechanism.


    But something incredible happened to her.


    At such a close distance, even if there is a systematic hidden function, the other party will not be blind to see such a living person as her.


    But the truth is, the other party looked around, and finally frowned and stepped back.


    It''s like there''s really no one in this car.


    Lin Mengya''s heart almost jumped to her throat.


    But listening to the footsteps outside, it is really getting away.


    "Hoo..."


    The crisis that threatened her life was thus lifted?


    Even she thought it was impossible.


    "I said, little medicine, when was the hidden function of the system so powerful?"


    "Master, if you say I don''t know, do you believe it?" Xiaoyao is also confused now.


    He saw with his own eyes how the other party turned a blind eye to his master.


    What a ghost!


    Can it be said that his master has practiced invisibility¡®


    It''s impossible. It''s unscientific!


    In short, Lin Mengya escaped.


    Before long, long Tianyu hurried back.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t care to tell him about it and whispered about the current situation.


    "Our people have gone down to support, but for now, the situation is still under our control."


    That''s right, but those mysterious women in red are a variable after all.


    Long Tianyu frowned and suddenly asked nervously, "someone came just now?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately saw two rows of shallow footprints on the snow in addition to the Che of the wheelchair.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. By the way, those women in red are so difficult. I think it''s better to let Cairu sneak attack them with some overpowering drugs."


    But long Tianyu told her a more unexpected news.


    "Just now, those women in red suddenly withdrew for some reason."


    "What?"


    Now Lin Mengya is even more dizzy.


    If the woman in red didn''t see her just now, it may be that the other party''s eyes were bad, but she suddenly withdrew again.


    She doesn''t feel quite right whatever she thinks.


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    But the current situation is still favorable to them. After about half an hour, their people finally successfully caught the thieves and safely rescued the hostages.


    When Lin Mengya and long Tianyu brought the hostages to Fang Rao, Fang Rao was stunned.


    "Why, why so many children?"


    you ''re right.


    This time, in addition to understanding the rescue of Zhao yunniang''s baby, they also intercepted 17 children.


    And it seems that these children should not have been born long, and they all took some sleeping drugs, resulting in these children


    My body is extremely weak.


    As a mother, Fang Rao is extremely distressed.


    "These animals should be cut to pieces! They have the heart to start with such a big child!"


    Lin Mengya thinks so, too.


    What is more heinous than maiming these children is the brutality imposed by those people on the biological mothers of these children.


    She''s already had a preliminary examination.


    These children''s bodies have the element of falling.


    In other words, they are the children of the women who were forced to give birth in the hot spring villa.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya and Fang Rao settled the children and adults.


    The scene of Zhao yunniang''s mother and child reunion is naturally sad and moving, but for the remaining 17 babies, whether she or Fang Rao, she doesn''t know how to deal with them.


    Back to your biological mother? Obviously it won''t work.


    Not to mention their physical condition, the women in Chuang Tzu have not recovered so far.


    Even after waking up, there must be people who can''t face this cruel fact.


    If you keep it


    But they are still too young. Eating, drinking and Lazar are a problem, and they need to be taken care of.


    They have a lot of people, but I''m afraid few can do it when it comes to the experience of taking care of children.


    Lin Mengya and Fang Rao looked at the seventeen sleeping babies, looked at each other and sighed.


    This question is too difficult!


    "Master, your highness, please go over." Cairu whispered in her ear.


    In this scuffle, Cairu made great contributions.


    Lin Mengya wanted Cairu to have a good rest, but the girl refused to live or die.


    On the way, she still forced Cairu to check.


    Fortunately, it was just some trauma, but she still told Cairu to find out the wound medicine to wipe when she went back.


    For the people around her, she always dispenses the medicine herself, and the effect is needless to say.


    But Cairu seemed to have something on her mind. She kept her head down and her tone was a little low.


    Lin Mengya was keenly aware of it and hurriedly pulled her to ask in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter? But who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll take it out on you."


    Bai Su and Cairu, as her good sisters sharing joys and sorrows, naturally have a high status.


    It can be said that although they regard themselves as servants in front of Lin Mengya, in fact, they have no less wealth and power than most men.


    Cairu shook her head and smiled reluctantly, trying to muddle through.


    "After so many years of our relationship, do you still want to hide it from me? Tell me, what''s going on."


    Cairu has always been a cheerful person.


    She is different from Bai Su, who has a cold and soft face. Cairu is more tactful. Similarly, she is more mature than Bai su.


    So over the years, Lin Mengya has entrusted some external affairs to her.


    Cairu is also loyal, and her ability and martial arts are top. Even her temperament is becoming more and more atmospheric and calm. There are few times when she is so tangled and lost.


    So intuitively, Lin Mengya felt that her sister must have been bullied by others.


    "You say so. I''m so worried! If you don''t say it, I''ll call them all and ask them!"


    With that, she really wanted to call someone.


    Cairu quickly pulled her, shook her head and said, "master, it''s none of their business. It''s me, I didn''t understand."


    "What do you think?" Lin Mengya gave full play to the spirit of her gossip king.


    Suddenly he was happy and couldn''t help teasing Cairu


    : "is it because the girl is old and has her own worries?"


    "Tell me, whose little husband do you like? Don''t worry, our family is big and big. If you really miss it, I''ll ask them to rob you!"


    Cairu made a big red face at her.


    The beautiful face is full of helplessness. I really take her as the master. Why is she not doing well every day.


    "That''s not the case. I think we are all women, but why do some people live so hard."


    Lin Mengya''s smile faded.


    "You mean those people in the hot spring villa?"


    Cairu nodded. "It''s not just them. Cairu has a good life. She has never suffered any injustice since she followed the master. In our palace, women are the same as men."


    "But since I came here, even if Mrs. Zhao''s noble birth is like this, I have lost half of my freedom. Who are the women in the hot spring villa who are not the daughters and sisters of other people, but they have been ruined by others. I am really, really unfair for them."


    Lin Mengya patted Cairu on the shoulder.


    "It''s good for you to think so."


    Her tone was gentle, like a spring, flowing into Cairu''s heart.


    "It is because in this world, there are countless people who want to take advantage of others'' flesh and blood, so there will be squeezing, deception and bullying."


    "What we can do is not only to save them with our fists and swords, but to teach them how to use swords and let them learn to resist."


    Cairu pursed her lips, and Lin Mengya knew she was listening.


    "OK, I know you are kind. But don''t be too sharp. We can save one. Go and help aunt Fang look after the children."


    "Seventeen little ancestors, I feel a headache at the thought."


    Although Cairu was still depressed, she still listened to her after all.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know that after parting with her, Cairu didn''t go directly to Fang Rao to help, but quietly returned to the hot spring villa alone.


    Everyone here knew that she was beside Lin Mengya, so she came to the backyard without hindrance.


    She came to the rooms of the rescued women.


    These are poor women who have been poisoned too deeply by God and may be confused all their life.


    In the absence of command, they are like lifeless puppets. Only by blinking occasionally can people feel that they are also a group of fresh lives.


    Cairu went straight to one of the women.


    The man looked only eighteen or nine years old, with an oval face and a little childish, but his belly was loose.


    Obviously, the girl has just given birth.


    The girl sat by the bed, her eyes absent and unfocused.


    Cairu pursed her lips and clenched the long sword in her hand.


    The next moment, the long sword was drawn out, but it was directly put between the girl''s neck.


    The girl had no idea that she was in danger.


    As long as Cairu moves her long sword, she can die on the spot.


    But in the end, Cairu hesitated.


    The long sword fell to the ground, but she flopped, knelt in front of the girl, cried with her low back pain.


    In the quiet backyard, the cry was repressed and desperate.


    But the girl can''t feel this. She just looks at the front quietly.


    Lin Mengya saw long Tianyu after seeing off Cairu.


    "Zhao Laosi asked to see both of us by name." Long Tianyu said bluntly.


    "Why? He doesn''t think he is qualified to negotiate with us?"

 Chapter 2767

    Don''t say Lin Mengya despises him.


    Zhao Laosi is so cruel and selfish.


    It''s her limit that such a despicable old scoundrel didn''t kill her on the spot. I still want to talk to her about conditions. Oh, I don''t want to!


    Long Tianyu obviously has the same meaning with her.


    However, his slightly raised corners of his mouth made Lin Mengya feel it. I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    "What good idea do you have? Tell me." She raised her eyebrows.


    Long Tianyu smiled and said, "madam is really a roundworm in my stomach. I can''t hide anything from you."


    Lin Mengya gave him a white eye.


    "Speak well and forbid rainbow farts."


    Long Tianyu had to surrender and talk about his plan.


    "Do you want to use him to find out the treasure of the ancient family? But I don''t think he has such great ability. Besides, people like Zhao Laosi are the most tricky. If we are not careful, we will be easily exploited by him, and then we will be in more trouble¡°


    She has some disapproval.


    But long Tianyu had thought of this for a long time.


    "People like him are certainly unreliable and useless, but he is a little valuable."


    Lin Mengya frowned and asked this guy to buy a pass, but she couldn''t help urging him to say quickly with her eyes, otherwise she would be served by a meteor hammer tonight.


    Due to the powerful deterrent of his wife, and he didn''t want to kneel until dawn, long Tianyu said calmly: "Zhao Laosi is just an old man of a second-class family. Even if he has some ability, he can''t eat such a big thing by himself."


    Lin Mengya''s mind flashed.


    right!


    If Zhao Laosi really had this trick and means, he wouldn''t do everything himself.


    "I estimate that this matter must involve many people. Whether it is within the ancient clan, the Presbyterian Church, or external forces, it is a link in this chain."


    "Zhao Laosi is really hateful, but he is also a pawn. It''s easy for us to kill him, but what if we use him to completely control them?"


    Lin Mengya just felt depressed. "Control? What do you want to control them to do?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and even his voice was a little happy.


    "There are many things you can do! Ya''er, in fact, sometimes you don''t have to completely destroy a person. Wouldn''t it be better if you could turn him into your own use?"


    Lin Mengya always felt that there was something wrong with this, and her eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you want to get involved in their business?"


    "Long Tianyu, you should know that there are some things we can do and some things we can''t do!"


    Seeing that his wife was a little excited, long Tianyu immediately comforted: "you misunderstood me. Of course I won''t do such a cruel business."


    "But you just --"


    Before Lin Mengya finished speaking, she was held in her arms by long Tianyu.


    Big hands went along with her long hair, and people whispered in her ears.


    "Where do you want to go? I can''t do Zhao Laosi''s immoral business. I mean, we can use their contacts so that they can seek benefits for us."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Lin Mengya was not so easily persuaded. She even pointed out the key issues.


    "Up to now, we don''t know what their purpose of selling babies is. Even you


    Want to use it, but how can you guarantee that the other party will accept it? "


    "Or are you hiding something from me?"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing, his fingers curled up and played her smooth forehead.


    "I didn''t say I was going to poke their nest directly. I just want them to be used by us. Think about it, it''s so difficult to get the treasure of the ancient family. Besides, Zhao Yixuan, oh no, I''m afraid senior Huo''s identity will be exposed. In this way, who can help us?"


    Mentioning this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    "Unexpectedly, it took me a lot of effort, but it was in vain. Now I want to find another suitable candidate in the ancient people, I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    "So I said, we should make good use of Zhao Laosi''s line."


    Lin Mengya just turned the corner.


    "You mean those people who do business with Zhao Laosi?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded.


    "Exactly. They have violated the clan rules of the ancient clan for their interests. What would they do if we held the handle in our hands?"


    Lin Mengya also understood what he meant.


    "What can we do? If it is exposed, I''m afraid the ancient people will no longer have a place for them."


    However, she still has concerns.


    "I''m afraid Zhao Laosi doesn''t confess so easily. After all, he may still have activities to offend us. If he confesses his accomplices, he will cut off all the way back."


    "So please give it to my wife."


    Long Tianyu smiled treacherously.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and snorted coldly.


    "All right, all right. You know how to make me a strong man. I''ll go and have a look. But then again, I don''t count whether I can succeed or not."


    Of course, long Tianyu knew it and didn''t put too much pressure on her. She just said that if it didn''t work, she still had a way.


    But it''s about Mo Yan. Lin Mengya must try to dig out all the secrets of Zhao Laosi.


    Seeing Zhao Laosi again, it is difficult for Lin Mengya to connect the decadent and embarrassed man in front of her, who exudes a sinister spirit all over her, with the former fourth uncle Zhao who looked quite kind and kind.


    Maybe this is what he is, but in the past, everyone was deceived by his disguise.


    He was locked up alone.


    He was chained up and down, and even put a cork in his mouth to prevent him from suddenly biting his tongue and killing himself.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t think it''s necessary at all.


    People like Zhao Laosi will certainly do everything to save their lives.


    Therefore, long Tianyu will move such a mind.


    Since she came in, Zhao Laosi''s eyes were nailed to her like nails.


    Of course, Lin Mengya would not be frightened by him. She stood calmly in front of him and motioned her men to take down the cork for him.


    "The master of the palace family is so brave that he dares to see me alone."


    Zhao Laosi smiled gloomily. "The Lord of the palace must hate me very much. Yes, you almost fell into my hands. Your wealth and power almost became something in my bag."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya chuckled.


    "Don''t you just want to arouse my fear so that you can occupy the top in the confrontation with me?"


    She didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, Zhao Laosi recognized that she was pretending.


    "Of course you are afraid. After all, everything you have is readily available to others. This feeling will keep you awake at night and eat


    Can''t swallow. You''ve lived in panic all your life, for fear that one day you''ll be penniless. "


    Lin Mengya''s smile was bigger. She even smiled as if there were no one else.


    Now, Zhao Laosi was even more angry.


    "What are you laughing at? Frankly, you''re just a puppet hiding under the reputation of the palace family! What''s the difference between you and the little wild seed of the Huo family? Oh, if he can wake up, I''m afraid he''ll cut himself right away! Fools, you''re all fools!"


    "In my eyes, you are just a joke."


    Lin Mengya laughed enough and said coldly, "why don''t you understand now? The set you are doing is full of loopholes."


    Facing such a proud and arrogant person, Lin Mengya is to uproot all his complacency.


    "I thought you were in complete control, or your family played with them. But if things are really like what you said, why is Fang Rao still the owner of the back house for more than ten years?"


    "Although you can benefit from them, most of the money made by the Huo couple has nothing to do with you."


    "I think you can''t rely on them to satisfy your greedy desire, so you choose to crawl at the feet of those people and be a obedient dog."


    "Poor, you think you can control everyone''s fate. Unfortunately, you can only be a dog that eats leftovers."


    Zhao Laosi''s eyes were congested with anger.


    He began to breathe heavily, and the chains all over his body made a toothache sound.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, pursed her lips and smiled.


    "Then I''ll tell you another thing. In fact, I was very awake that day. I pretended to deceive you. You see, it''s what you thought was in the palm of your hand. In fact, it has long been out of your control. You''re not as powerful as you think, are you?"


    Every word that Lin Mengya said is a word of remorse for Zhao Laosi.


    For people like him, the terrible thing is not failure.


    If he can get up from the low position once, he can get up a second time.


    Therefore, for him, it is better to poke his pain point by breaking his dream and making him think he has no chance to get up again.


    Sure enough, Zhao Laosi''s eyes were a little crazy, and even the muscles on his face were twitching unconsciously.


    This is a clear precursor to mental breakdown.


    Lin Mengya kept all his reactions in mind and quietly added a fire.


    "My people just sent a message that Dr. Dong escaped. Guess how he escaped?"


    If the previous words shook Zhao Laosi''s own faith, Dong Zichang''s departure gave him a heavy blow.


    Let him soberly realize that he is just a dispensable dog.


    Dong Zichang''s nerd is more useful than him, so he was saved.


    No one will save a useless dog.


    All the roads to his comeback have been blocked.


    For a moment, he was in an unprecedented panic.


    "No way! You''re lying to me, you must be lying to me!"


    He roared at Lin Mengya at the top of his voice.


    But Lin Mengya just shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "If self deception can make you feel better, then you think so."


    In Zhao Laosi''s opinion, her indifferent attitude is more real.


    He was really completely abandoned!

 Chapter 2768

    Lin Mengya quietly watched Zhao Laosi go crazy.


    Some people are so sad that they are swallowed up by their crazy greed and finally become the puppet of greed.


    "No way! No way! They, they can''t leave me!"


    Zhao Laosi howled like a beast, and his heart was full of tyrannical negative emotions.


    Suddenly, he looked at Lin Mengya, and a crazy light burst out in his eyes.


    "You can help me!"


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders as if she were indifferent.


    "Why should I help you?"


    Even though he was at a dead end, Zhao Laosi was still dependent on his own.


    "I don''t care about your purpose of coming to the ancient family, but if you can help me, at least within the ancient family, I can ensure your unimpeded access."


    It seemed that he was afraid that she would not believe it. Zhao Laosi said in a hurry: "the Presbyterian Council is now vigorously driving away and arresting those foreigners. You don''t really think it''s OK to rely on the little bastard of the Huo family? Oh, even he is just a chess piece."


    From his expression just now, Lin Mengya also noticed his contempt for fake Zhao Yixuan.


    It seems that this matter is the same as what they guessed before. There are indeed people in the Presbyterian Council who know the real identity of false elder Zhao.


    Moreover, the identity of that person should not be low.


    "Why should I trust you? You know, you are just an abandoned son. You can''t protect yourself. How can you guarantee to help me?"


    Zhao Laosi looked gloomy. Obviously, he didn''t want to hear the word "abandoned son" again and again to remind him of the fact that he had been completely abandoned.


    "You think I was ordered by the Presbyterian Council."


    That disdain reappeared in his eyes.


    "They are just a bunch of fools. If I hadn''t been there, they would have starved to death ten years ago."


    Lin Mengya thinks the truth of the matter may be different from what she did.


    She continued to talk quietly from each other.


    "Since you are so powerful, why are you still trapped in this small Zhao family?"


    Zhao Laosi heard this, but his eyes dodged.


    "It''s none of your business. In short, if you want to act in the ancient family, I can help you."


    Asked again, Zhao Laosi closed his mouth and refused to speak.


    Lin Mengya didn''t promise him immediately, but was ready to air the people first.


    But the meaning of Zhao Laosi''s words is amazing enough.


    He was really afraid of being abandoned, but it was not the Presbyterian, but someone else.


    So, who will win over Zhao Laosi?


    At this time, she also really felt the danger, which has always been with her.


    She can completely leave the rest to her subordinates.


    But for a moment, she couldn''t be at ease because she didn''t know the identity of the person behind Zhao Laosi.


    Therefore, the cooperation with Zhao Laosi has always been under her own control.


    In this regard, long Tianyu just worried that she would be too tired, but she always insisted that long Tianyu had to work hard on other things.


    For example, feeding her.


    "It''s almost OK. If I make it up like this, I''ll put on thirty pounds before the child is born!"


    Looking at the pig bone soup in front of him, Lin Mengya frowned and expressed her strong protest to long Tianyu.


    But the man was invulnerable.


    Holding the bowl, he looked gentle and patient.


    "OK, just have a drink. As long as you have a drink, I promise I won''t bother you again today."


    Lin Mengya crossed her hands with the murderer, and the meaning of resistance was quite strong.


    Long Tianyu was not discouraged, but he looked at her stomach with worried and self reproach eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªSorry, baby, Dad can''t take care of you.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s your mother who wants to starve you. I can''t help your father. Don''t blame me.


    Yes, yes, that''s what I mean!


    Lin Mengya was really convinced.


    It''s not that she plays a small game, but that she hasn''t heard of a pregnant woman who drinks at least six stewed nutritional soup every day!


    "All right, all right, put down the soup. I''ll drink it when I''m thirsty."


    She compromised.


    There''s no way. That guy''s getting smarter and smarter recently.


    Every time, she felt guilty.


    But if she gets angry, Yu never resists, scolds or beats, so that she has no sense of achievement.


    When will this annoying pregnancy begin?


    "Yes, I''ll let them warm it for you."


    Long Tianyu immediately smiled and gave the soup to Cairu.


    When there were only two of them left in the house, long Tianyu pushed himself to her and gently grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t worry, even if Zhao Laosi can''t help us find something, I won''t let Mo Yan leave you."


    She gave a long sigh.


    He understood her anxiety and uneasiness.


    Lin Mengya put her head on his shoulder.


    "I checked the physical condition of the rescued children. Although they were weak, their functions were normal."


    In other words, Mo Yan is different from them.


    The clue we finally found was so broken.


    The legendary treasure of the ancient family can''t even see a shadow.


    This made her a little worried.


    She was afraid that Mo Yan''s time would pass too quickly and that she would not be able to leave her children.


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her back and tried to calm her mood.


    "Zhao Laosi said that many people in the ancient family cooperated with him. I think there must be such things in other places besides the Zhao family. We can''t do it this time. Let''s change another one."


    Lin Mengya was buried in his neck and didn''t speak.


    Let her be afraid for a while. After this meeting, she will be the indomitable Lin Mengya.


    "Master, your highness, Mrs. Fang has sent a message. Someone in the Zhao family wants to see you."


    Since aunt Fang learned that Zhao Yixuan was her late husband who had been thinking about her for more than ten years, she didn''t cry, but was stunned.


    Later, Lin Mengya heard that she had revealed her true identity to everyone, and this time, she didn''t say she was someone''s wife.


    She told everyone that she was only Fang Rao from now on.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya can probably guess aunt Fang''s idea.


    Someone who hasn''t woken up is in danger.


    When I woke up, my wife and children ran away, and I became a tool for the boss.


    The world is miserable and deserves its name.


    Harm, it''s all life!


    Lin Mengya quickly converged and rushed over with long Tianyu.


    But this time, waiting for her, she hasn''t appeared much. It''s LAN Gu.


    Seeing acquaintances, Lin Mengya was naturally a bit surprised, but now LAN Gu is in high spirits and her clothes are quite refreshing.


    When people look at it, they feel different from before, as if their energy and spirit have come back.


    "Master Gong, please follow me."


    She nodded slightly and followed LAN Gu into the inner yard with confidence.


    It''s really different.


    Lin Mengya played secretly


    Measure everything around you.


    Although it is still in winter, the whole Zhao house appears orderly.


    I can see that no matter what aunt Fang plans to do, at least now, she really cheer up.


    That''s a good thing.


    "Sister in law, you have to tell us where brother Zhao has gone?"


    A man''s voice with a slight dissatisfaction came from the hall.


    Lin Mengya stopped and listened quietly for a while.


    "As I said, the elder is out. I don''t know when he will come back. If you are in a hurry, I will arrange for you to leave as soon as the road is through in a few days."


    Aunt Fang''s tone was very stable. Although she was wrapped tightly, she still didn''t reveal any flaws.


    The people inside are also the wheels. They ask back and forth, and the answers are the same.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help it first.


    "Is brother Zhao hidden by you?"


    The man seemed to blame aunt Fang angrily.


    "I knew you had a problem with this woman! If you don''t make it clear today, I will fight for justice for my brother even if I fight for my life!"


    Hearing the tension inside, Lin Mengya immediately opened the curtain and went in.


    There were many people sitting or standing in the room, watching that there were at least thirty.


    Aunt Fang did not sit on the throne.


    People sitting on both sides like her are now trying to explain to her.


    When Lin Mengya saw the knot in aunt Fang''s eyebrows, she knew that these people were afraid to embarrass aunt Fang for the first time.


    "Mrs Fang."


    She saluted gracefully.


    "I''ve seen your elders, too."


    But this time, there were some complex emotions in the eyes of people looking at her.


    you ''re right.


    Her palace owner''s vest has fallen off in a small area.


    Seeing her coming in, someone immediately said stiffly, "this is an internal matter of our ancient family. Please go back, master of the palace."


    "I didn''t expect your elders to be so clear inside and outside."


    She smiled, but she wasn''t ready to be kicked out.


    "In that case, why didn''t I see the big guy refuse when I treated you?"


    "We didn''t know you were a Gong family!" Some people play rogue righteously.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man and said faintly, "in that case, it''s better to ask you to be poisoned again. I promise I''ll stand by and never mind my own business."


    Suddenly, everyone choked.


    Finally, Jiang Yishui, sitting opposite aunt Fang, said, "all right, don''t let a junior read jokes."


    He looked straight at Lin Mengya, and his eyes were no longer pure appreciation and love.


    "Lord of the palace, I''ve heard of your reputation. I don''t know why you condescend to the laigu people this time?"


    For Jiang Yishui, Lin Mengya really can''t be just like just now.


    "Elder Jiang, in fact, you already know that I''m not an ancient people. Since that''s the case, why do you reject me so much after you clearly know my identity?"


    Lin Mengya is not stupid.


    When I showed them the agreement, these people knew she was a foreigner, but they didn''t reject her too much.


    But I didn''t expect that her vest, the master of the palace, would bring such a negative effect.


    Jiang Yishui sighed. When he looked at her again, he was as cold as a stranger.


    "The palace master doesn''t need to know. We will repay what we owe you. But we will deal with the rest. Please raise your hand and stop participating in the internal affairs of our ancient family."

 Chapter 2769

    Even Jiang Yishui, who has always been kind and gentle to her, is so.


    It seems that her identity as the master of the palace family does have a special meaning for them


    But why?


    She was suspicious and even a little wronged.


    However, she is no longer a fledgling newcomer. She will definitely not be so blind and entangled.


    "Well, since you don''t want to cooperate with me again, the previous business will be a purchase and sale."


    She said generously, but the conversation changed, "but do you want to take over the responsibility of elder Zhao to make a decision for the Zhao family?"


    "This..."


    Jiang Yishui hesitated.


    Someone couldn''t help but shoot the case on the spot.


    "You, what did you do to brother Zhao?"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and thought that your brother Zhao would change his surname to Huo when he woke up.


    However, she kept silent with aunt Fang.


    "It''s not what I did, but elder Zhao is now suffering from an emergency. No one can cure him except me."


    "How is that possible?"


    Someone immediately refuted her.


    "Brother Zhao, he is strong and healthy. I think it may be some people who are cruel and want to murder him!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Aunt Fang asked coldly.


    But the man was still reluctant, and even felt quite reasonable. He shouted more and more.


    "Who are you? Ask yourself, what has he done to you over the years? How have you done to him? Fang Rao, even if your heart is made of a stone, he has covered so much, and should have covered the heat long ago?"


    It''s good not to mention these. Fang Rao''s eyes turned red at the mention of all his suffering and pain over the years.


    She clung to the corner of the table. "You all think he has deep affection for me. I didn''t know what to do, so I let him waste so many years in vain. Do you know that he owes me a life!"


    Lin Mengya can''t help sighing in her heart. Nature makes people happy.


    A good couple was born, but now they have become a pair of bitter couples.


    "My child just took shape and died in the womb! You know how long I cried and how long I hurt? You accuse me one by one, claiming to be just. How do you count my son''s life? How can he compensate me, Zhao Yixuan?"


    Fang Rao''s accusation made everyone present speechless.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them, and there was some warning in her tone.


    "It''s true that you are all close friends of elder Zhao, but it''s related to elder Zhao''s family affairs. Please don''t add fuel to the fire."


    Jiang Yishui sighed and raised his hand to show everyone not to get involved in other people''s family affairs.


    As Zhao Yixuan''s most trusted friend, he certainly knows who is right and who is wrong.


    Oh, what a pity.


    "What the Lord of the Palace said is very true, but this matter is related to the life and death of my good friend. Please tell him what''s wrong with my old friend?"


    Before the words fell, everyone focused on Lin Mengya.


    Although it was not obvious, she felt a mixture of hostility.


    With a slight frown on his brow, this feeling of being inexplicably regarded as an enemy overnight is really terrible.


    Therefore, there was less politeness in his words.


    "Elder Zhao''s illness is very special. It''s useless to tell you."


    "You''re just perfunctory! Lao Jiang, I don''t think it''s necessary to talk nonsense with her. I don''t believe her medical skills are so powerful. I''m afraid she''s not bluffing!"


    Someone jumped out and accused her, and Lin Mengya was annoyed


    Yes.


    No matter who is slandered again and again, I''m afraid he won''t have a good attitude to deal with it.


    "Believe it or not, if you want him to die now, I''ll have him sent back to you immediately. Also, do you really think my palace family has no one or no money? I don''t like the Zhao family''s money!"


    It''s really about Zhao Yixuan''s life and death. These people hesitated again.


    Frankly speaking, they are only Zhao Yixuan''s friends, not his close relatives, so they dare not easily make such a conclusion for him.


    They looked at Jiang Yishui again and hoped he could make an idea.


    Jiang Yishui didn''t see the look of the people, but he already had a dispute in his heart.


    "Well, since the palace master is sure to cure brother Zhao, I won''t delay the palace master''s time."


    Although not quite at ease, everyone really didn''t want Zhao Yixuan to die.


    "That''s good, but I don''t want anyone to disturb me in the process of healing elder Zhao."


    She looked around coldly.


    "If you want to stay here and wait for news, I don''t care, but please be broad-minded and don''t always think about embarrassing aunt Fang. Are so many men ashamed of a weak woman?"


    Her blatant contempt made these old friends more dissatisfied.


    Jiang Yishui dropped his eyes and couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart.


    Their old friends are really getting more and more useless.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya knew there was no need to stay. She turned and went out.


    But she had just left the gate of Zhao''s house, but she heard aunt Fang''s voice behind her.


    "Wait, Miss Gong, let''s go together."


    She turned and looked at Aunt Fang with the package on her back and aunt LAN with the same dress.


    My heart jumped.


    It seems that the situation that elder Zhao was most worried about appeared.


    She asked knowingly, "aunt Fang, where are you going with aunt LAN?"


    Fang Rao''s mood has calmed down a lot. She is about to think through, and her eyes are also transparent.


    "I want to move in with the children first. When he''s ready, I''ll leave here."


    Leave.


    This is Fang Rao''s strongest thought in the past ten years, except to avenge the Huo family and find Huoxiao.


    She repressed herself and sacrificed herself again and again for the sake of her family and children.


    Now she was tired and figured it out.


    Whether he is the Zhao family or the Huo family, he seems to have become the master of her life in the past ten years.


    She doesn''t want to live for others.


    For the rest of the decades, she wanted to see it alive.


    Lin Mengya had an insight into aunt Fang''s idea.


    She chose to respect each other and provide some help as much as possible.


    "Well, I''ll take you there. It''s just that everything in the Zhao family has your painstaking efforts. Are you really willing?"


    Fang Rao looked back, with nostalgia and reluctance in her eyes, but also boredom and fatigue. Finally, these emotions were melted by a beam of light called liberation.


    "There''s nothing I can''t bear. I''ve lived in this small world for most of my life and become a bird in a cage. I think it''s time for me to leave."


    Not everyone has the courage to leave love and hatred.


    Aunt Fang did it, so she let herself go after all.


    "Let''s go."


    She insisted on receiving aunt Fang''s package, took aunt Fang''s arm, and left the cage where Aunt fang had been locked for half her life.


    Everyone was surprised at Aunt Fang''s return.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya did not explain too much.


    And those people have a kind of crazy trust in her.


    In addition to initially surprised how Fang Rao "died and resurrected", she quickly accepted Fang Rao''s existence.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    "Not everyone is ruthless. Look at them. Even if they know your identity, they may not bite the hand that feeds you and treat you as an enemy."


    Aunt Fang made a simple arrangement and said to her with a smile.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and smiled at Aunt Fang.


    "I never worry about this. It''s their business whether they thank me or hate me."


    Fang Rao smelled the speech, shook her head and sighed.


    Even she was confused. She didn''t understand how Jiang Yishui and them and why they regarded her as their enemy.


    After all, the child saved their lives, didn''t he?


    It was getting late, and Lin Mengya had to rush back to the hot spring villa.


    Mo yanzai pestered her to go back with her, but Lin Mengya bribed him with some benefits to let him give up the idea.


    Because only here is completely under her control, and it is also the safest place she can guarantee.


    When she repeatedly promised that she would come to see him again tomorrow, Lin Mengya got into the carriage and went to Wenquan Zhuangzi.


    When it was dark and the road was slippery, the carriage only dared to trot steadily.


    She sat in the carriage and closed her eyes. Cairu was on the alert and kept an eye on the wind and grass outside at any time.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    The sound of breaking the air hit. The strength of the arrow was so strong that it pierced through the wood of the carriage in an instant.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Cairu was as swift as a leopard and knocked her down.


    The carriage stopped abruptly, and suddenly a little messy footsteps came around.


    The enemy, coming from all directions, has only one target!


    "What''s going on?" She asked in a low voice.


    Cairu dared not open the window, but could only observe the situation outside through the gap.


    I saw a shadow around, about dozens of people, slowly approaching the carriage.


    "Master, don''t look. Hanya Wei has been following us."


    He lowered his voice and Cairu told him.


    Lin Mengya''s beating heart gradually returned to normal.


    At the next moment, twelve guards in black and white appeared around her carriage to protect her without revealing a gap.


    The confrontation between the two sides was tense and explosive.


    "Who are you? Why are you against my master?"


    The leading jackdaw Wei Leng asked in a low voice.


    A path flashed through the crowd.


    Not long after, a low figure came over.


    "Master of the palace."


    The voice was cold, but it was not strange.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and recognized that the other party was the one who fiercely accused her in the house during the day.


    Can it be said that this man came to block her at night because he didn''t have fun during the day?


    The more she thought, the more angry she became. At that moment, she asked Cairu to step back, pushed the door and asked impolitely, "you are really in a hurry. Why, you don''t trust elder Zhao, so you want to visit him? You don''t need such a big battle?"


    When she came out, the man''s eyes fell on her.


    "Zhao Yixuan has been my good friend for many years. I naturally miss his life and death. But I have a more important thing to talk to the palace master."


    "Talk here?" Lin Mengya said coldly, "what do I think? You''re more like coming to kill me?"

 Chapter 2770

    By her words, the man also put away the hypocritical smile on his face.


    "It seems that the Lord of the palace is not going to have a good talk with me."


    "It''s useless to say more. If you have that ability, take my life away. If not, get back immediately, and I can think it hasn''t happened."


    She didn''t want to conflict with each other, but the man was ungrateful.


    "In that case, the palace master will stay. Do it!"


    He waved and even those who had been hidden rushed out.


    But at a glance, there are nearly 100.


    "The master stays at ease in the carriage. If there is a jackdaw guard, he will ensure the master''s safety!"


    Cairu dragged her into the carriage, whispered and stood at the door to guard.


    The sound from outside made Lin Mengya''s eyebrows frown tighter and tighter.


    According to the number of people outside, at least half of the people invited by fake Zhao Yixuan stood opposite her.


    Hanya guard has high martial arts and tacit cooperation.


    But the difference between the number of people with each other is too large. Fortunately, they have sent out the model for help before this.


    "Master Gong, stop fighting with trapped animals. Even if you can get out of the Zhao family, you can''t cope with the pursuit of you by the whole ancient family. If you want to blame, you have to blame your own fate. It''s not good to go anywhere, but you have to come here."


    The man seems more mature.


    Lin Mengya thought more and more absurd.


    She really couldn''t understand how she became the public enemy of the ancient family.


    Biting her teeth, she leaned out half and shouted to the man across the crowd.


    "Even if you let me die, you have to let me be an understanding ghost. Let me ask you, why do you have to kill me?"


    The other party did not answer positively.


    "We have no choice but to kill you. To tell you the truth, master of the palace, we don''t want to be enemies with you if it''s possible. But you and our ancient family will never die."


    "It''s ridiculous!" She retorted loudly with anger.


    "I have never been enmity with you, and even saved your people several times, but in exchange for your kindness and revenge!"


    The other party also seemed a little excited at this time.


    "Do you think we want to live in this small place forever? You are the yoke of all the ancient people. Only when you die can we get real freedom! For our people, you must die!"


    What shackles?


    Why is she getting more and more confused?


    Just when she was considering whether to catch someone for interrogation first, a figure like a ghost quietly appeared behind the man.


    Almost at the moment when Lin Mengya found it, the other party''s dagger had been put into the man''s chest.


    "Stop!"


    She roared at once, and the Jackdaw guard had won an overwhelming victory at this time.


    The crowd separated, and Cairu protected her and ran directly to the man.


    But at this time, in addition to the fallen body, where is the shadow of others?


    Cairu squatted down and touched each other''s pulse and breath.


    "Dead."


    Lin Mengya also confirmed the result.


    "Did you see who killed him just now?"


    She looked at Cairu and asked.


    The latter shook his head with a dignified look.


    Just now, under such confusion, no one would notice anyone around the man except her and the master.


    Cairu knew that the master was sharper than her.


    But now even the master is not sure. It can only show that it is either the illusion of the master or the skill of the man. It''s too fast and agile.


    "My subordinates have secretly checked with the people in Zhao''s house. They said that they were normal before going to bed yesterday, and they didn''t hear or hear the guests say they were leaving. But this morning, when they went to deliver breakfast to each yard, they found that the house was empty.


    Even the luggage has disappeared out of thin air, leaving nothing behind. "


    This was unexpected to her.


    She waved her hand and made people retreat. The feeling of danger around her last night made her hair stand up. She always felt a little shivering.


    "Master, maybe they realized that things had been exposed, so they ran away overnight."


    Although Cairu was surprised, she was not as sensitive as Lin Mengya.


    "I don''t rule it out, but I have to see it myself."


    She hurried to leave, but as soon as she jumped into the carriage, she saw aunt Fang riding from a distance and stopped her.


    "Miss Gong, the road is through!"


    "What?" She has been paying attention to the road, but according to the time she calculated, it will take at least five or six days to get through completely.


    "My people only saw it in the morning. I don''t know who was so anxious that he dug a big hole. I went and saw that a carriage can go in and out."


    Fang Rao was also surprised.


    You know, this place of the ancient people can''t even see a snowflake for a whole year, or it can be blocked by snow for more than a month.


    Of course, we also want to dig a hole in the snow wall.


    But on the one hand, it costs a lot of manpower, and ordinary people do it, which is also very easy to frostbite; Second, the snow cave is easy to collapse, and it will be more dangerous if people are buried in it.


    So unless it''s a big emergency, everyone is honestly waiting for Xuehua Passepartout.


    "It seems that those people should have dug it."


    Lin Mengya thought Jiang Yishui''s gang did it, so she stopped worrying about it.


    As soon as the road is open, they are facing a more serious problem.


    The Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family are coming soon.


    But Zhao Yixuan is still in a coma.


    Although they still have Zhao Laosi to cope with, the man is unreliable after all.


    "Miss Gong, Zhao... When can he wake up?"


    Aunt Fang''s face was a little uncomfortable, but Lin Mengya knew that Aunt Fang would never ignore fake Zhao Yixuan.


    "Although he hasn''t woken up yet, I''m sure it''s not because of his health. According to Zhao Laosi, they kept a hand in reforming Huo... No, it was the man."


    "If he doubts his identity, the hint buried in his heart is to start. At that time, all his consciousness will be destroyed and the whole person will become a living dead man."


    Even though she didn''t understand the reason, Fang Rao felt very dangerous.


    I could not help but clench my hand, and my mood became tense.


    "If you say so, will he never remember?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Aunt Fang''s eyes and sighed.


    Obviously, I miss you very much, but it''s really a pair of bitter mandarin ducks to torture each other like this.


    "If you meet another doctor, it must be hopeless."


    "However, fortunately, I was by Uncle Huo''s side, which ended the self destruction of consciousness by mistake."


    Fang Rao''s heart fluctuated violently with her words.


    Finally, she couldn''t help it. She grabbed Lin Mengya''s sleeve and begged in a low voice.


    "Miss Gong, please help him. No matter what price I pay, I can do it."


    Lin Mengya took aunt Fang''s hand and said seriously, "it''s not that I don''t help him, but because his consciousness has fallen asleep passively in order to protect himself."


    "Aunt Fang, I can''t forcibly awaken his consciousness, but you can."

 Chapter 2771

    "Me? I can''t cure..."


    "But you should be his deepest obsession."


    Lin Mengya looked into aunt Fang''s eyes and whispered firmly, "even if he forgot the past, he still remembers you."


    "Over the years, his original mind has not changed. It can be said that if there were no fetters between you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have time to forcibly stop his self destruction of consciousness."


    "Therefore, aunt Fang can, can fully awaken uncle Huo''s consciousness."


    "Only you can."


    Aunt Fang''s body trembled slightly, and her eyes were completely red.


    "Let me see. I, I don''t know how to face him."


    Hate and love are the strongest emotions of mankind.


    Aunt Fang loves uncle Huo. At the same time, he also carries her hatred.


    Especially when the subjects of love and hate become one, aunt Fang must be very confused, so she wants to leave.


    "Well, take your time and don''t worry."


    She didn''t have the heart to urge, let alone force aunt Fang to do it.


    About, she''s just a little regretful.


    "How sure are you?"


    Aunt Fang hung her head so that people couldn''t see the expression on her face.


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide it from her, "at most, but 50 percent."


    In fact, it''s about 70%, but as long as it''s not a 100% chance, it''s still possible to fail.


    She can''t give too much hope, lest it will make people more disappointed when she gets it.


    "Fifty percent..."


    Aunt Fang bit her teeth and finally looked up at her.


    "What would he do if he didn''t succeed?"


    "I said that he either got rid of the hint of self destruction in his self-consciousness, or succeeded in self destruction. From then on, there will be no more him in the world. He is only a walking corpse."


    Aunt Fang''s face became more dignified as she listened to it, and there was a plea in her eyes that she didn''t realize.


    "Can''t you reshape your personality? If not, can you --"


    "No."


    Lin Mengya feels a little cruel.


    But on this matter, she felt she could not lie.


    "The reason why I can reshape Zhao Ziyan''s personality is because his consciousness is still there. He is just led by me and deliberately forgets those things in the past."


    "But Uncle Huo''s situation is different."


    "Once a person''s consciousness is destroyed, it is difficult to recover. Moreover, uncle Huo''s situation is too complex. In short, there is no better way except to awaken his own consciousness."


    Every word she said was deeply engraved in Fang Rao''s heart.


    "How come? I just found him. He still owes me an apology. How can he disappear again?"


    I can''t tell whether I love more or hate more.


    Fang Rao only knew that she could never let him disappear from her eyes again.


    "Well, what can I do to help him?"


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and gently wiped away aunt Fang''s tears.


    "It''s easy to stimulate him with your deepest memories. Tell him clearly that you want him to wake up."


    "If he is really uncle Huo, I believe his consciousness will wake up."


    It doesn''t seem difficult, but it''s actually the hardest.


    Only those who know him best can do it.


    Besides, it may not succeed.


    Fang Rao took her handkerchief and wiped it on her face. Her eyes were completely firm.


    "Well, I''ll do as you say. I want Huo Shujiang to pay back what he owes me and my children!"


    When Lin Mengya heard this, she didn''t know whether she should light wax for uncle Huo who knew nothing in advance.


    It''s hard to pay back this account. If you can''t get one, I''m afraid you''ll have to continue to toss for the rest of your life.


    But as long as people live, there is hope, isn''t there?


    Lin Mengya gave aunt Fang an emergency training in advance.


    Since it is


    To awaken consciousness, it''s best to be targeted. It''s best to say something that Huo Shujiang wants to jump up and refute.


    After Lin Mengya explained, she saw aunt Fang''s mouth slightly stirred up and her eyes flickered slightly. She probably thought of a good idea.


    "I would like to emphasize that although the stimulation should be as strong as possible, one thing is, don''t let him get too entangled in his identity."


    Huo Shujiang''s hint of self destruction of consciousness is to prevent him from discovering his true identity.


    This move is extremely vicious.


    What if you find yourself in doubt?


    As long as consciousness destroys itself, it can never turn back.


    It can be said that those behind the scenes treat people purely as tools.


    If you can use it, make the best use of it. If you can''t use it, it will be completely destroyed.


    Therefore, aunt Fang can use memories to stimulate, but she can''t let him be too tangled with his two identities.


    I have to say, it''s really difficult.


    "I know the weight. Don''t worry." Aunt Fang whispered.


    Lin Mengya nodded, closed the door and left.


    Aunt fang had spoken inside, and she vaguely heard some endings.


    It seems that Huo Shujiang''s life will not be very easy.


    Long Tianyu used to sit in the yard waiting for her.


    Seeing him coming, he immediately put a gentle smile on his face, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the house?"


    She walked over and habitually touched long Tianyu''s hand first, and then tucked in a small blanket on his knee.


    Long Tianyu also grabbed her hand and warmed it in her palm.


    "Hungry or not?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, broke away from his hand, turned to her back and pushed her back to the house.


    "The road outside is open." She said.


    Long Tianyu immediately understood her concern.


    "Are you afraid that the Zhao family or the Presbyterian will come in advance?"


    "Zhao Laosi said that he just told them that he had found a prescription for the treatment of winter snow biting children. I haven''t had time to disclose anything else. I''m not afraid of this. Just give it to them. I''m just afraid..."


    Long Tianyu understands.


    Speaking of, although they are trapped here for the time being, they have also sacrificed the sensitivity of some news.


    The ancient people have their own way of sending letters. Before, the identity of their own wife was at most coveted by people with intentions.


    But now, it has been upgraded to killing heart.


    This made him have to guard more.


    "Or shall we change our identity in disguise?" He suggested.


    However, Lin Mengya thought carefully and shook her head.


    "It''s OK at first, but since they already know, they must be on guard. Besides, I''m too lazy to hide from them."


    Long Tianyu did not object.


    But he recognized the impatience in his wife''s tone.


    A little grip on those supple and slender hands.


    "Maybe this is a good way. After all, not every ancient people don''t know the outside world."


    Lin Mengya knew he knew himself and smiled.


    you ''re right.


    With the power and wealth of her and Yu, someone will be moved.


    Since someone wants to get rid of them quietly, she has to make everyone know. Then, see who messed up first.


    At this time, dozens of miles away from Zhao Yixuan''s private territory, there was a team of people who walked very hard.


    "How far is it to get there? I''m freezing to death in this damn weather!"


    On the horse, a strong man with all parts of his body tightly wrapped in a fur cloak except his bald head scolded angrily.


    He has been bumping on the horse for several days. If he goes on like this, he won''t walk even if he lands on the ground.


    But the companion beside him turned him, lowered his voice and scolded, "keep your voice down. If the one inside hears it, you will be the next to be dealt with."


    "Bah, what!"


    The bald man spat secretly. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    "OK, bear it again. The elder said that if you do this job well, you and I will be further away from the official elder."


    "If it weren''t for this, who would come out in winter to do such a ghost task!"


    The bald man continued to curse, but his voice was controlled within the range that only the two of them could hear.


    Nineteen strong guards followed behind them.


    They all wore black masks, and acted quickly, well-trained and cooperated with each other very well.


    However, no matter the bald man, the kind companion who reminded him, or other people sent by the Presbyterian Church, they consciously stay away from them.


    The nineteen guards firmly guarded the carriage in the middle.


    Even in the cold winter, the carriage was vaguely steaming.


    The five good foals in front of them are all divine steeds, which are much better than the bald men.


    The carriage carved beams and painted buildings. The silver paper used to seal the windows is fine and airtight. Most importantly, it can not block the light at all.


    This thing is rarely used even by a rich family.


    After all, this silvery paper is only produced in a small amount in one place, almost comparable to silk and satin.


    Before long, the carriage stopped.


    The hollowed out door was opened and a beautiful woman in gorgeous clothes jumped down.


    After the woman got out of the car, a bodyguard with a mask came over, but he carried her on his shoulder and sent her to the highest position around.


    The woman narrowed her eyes and carefully explored all directions East, West, North and south before returning to the carriage.


    Through the women''s action room, we can only get a limited glimpse of the scene inside the carriage.


    There is also a door inside, and the woman can only sit in the outer space.


    It was unknown who was sitting inside, but outside the carriage, a respectful reply from the girl came faintly.


    "... there are more than 50 miles left, and we can arrive tomorrow at the latest."


    "Yes, I understand."


    The bald man looked at his companion, but he was relieved.


    Fortunately, the days that made them feel miserable are finally coming to an end.


    Originally, they thought they were about to leave, but they saw that the maid opened the door again and waved to the nearest guard.


    The maid whispered to the guard, but the bald man felt a little uneasy.


    Because the little girl looked at him just now.


    Remembering the experiences of other companions on the road, he subconsciously tightened his muscles.


    He''s not those soft footed shrimp.


    Besides, he is not one of the people in the carriage. If they start on him and force him to hurry, he will fight with them!


    The maid then withdrew, and the guard strode towards the strong man.


    The strong man''s partner was a little worried. He dismounted immediately and wanted to ease the atmosphere.


    "This little brother, all misunderstandings, misunderstandings! My brother can''t speak in his head. For the sake of our company, don''t embarrass him."


    "Brother Du, why beg him!"


    The bald man turned over and dismounted, looking arrogantly and contemptuously at the guy who had shortened his head.


    The bald man lifted the other man''s neck and said coldly, "don''t fucking mess with your grandpa! I''ve been unhappy with you for a long time. If you don''t want to die, just go back to your grandpa!"


    A strong man has a bad temper and a fierce face.


    If it were placed on ordinary people, they would have been scared to cry at the moment.


    But the guard always looked at the strong man coldly.


    Just when the bald man impatiently wanted to throw people out and teach him a lesson, the mask guard suddenly moved.


    With a "puff" sound, warm blood splashed out and drenched Du Hongqing''s face.


    "Majiang!"


    Du Hongqing cried out.


    Right in front of him, Ma Jiang''s body suddenly fell down.

 Chapter 2772

    The mask guard fell to the ground instantly. What was chilling was that his right hand was replaced by an extremely sharp steel claw.


    At this time, he had just penetrated Majiang''s chest and was still dripping blood at the moment.


    "Move on."


    The guard shouted coldly, as if the killing had nothing to do with him.


    Du Hongqing held his companion''s body, but he could only bite his teeth tightly and hide his deep hatred.


    The carriage passed indifferently with the mask guard.


    As for those equally indifferent companions, no matter what they think, they dare not even show a little dissatisfaction.


    Even, they don''t care to see the death of their companions.


    Slightly perceptual, he could only secretly signal Du Hongqing to leave with sympathetic eyes.


    But the death of Majiang also made them feel sad.


    But it''s useless.


    They had realized one thing as early as the first companion was killed when he collided with the man in the carriage. They were victims.


    If we can successfully complete the task and get back alive, we will be very lucky.


    Finally, Du Hongqing had to take Majiang off the side of the road and bury a thin layer of snow so as not to let him die in the wilderness.


    Then he put away his sad look, kept shrinking his neck and silently followed the team, making himself an unconscious puppet.


    Finally, when it was getting dark, they saw a narrow pass from a distance.


    People who know the way know that you will reach elder Zhao''s territory through here.


    Those lucky enough to survive now can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    I thought they were here. As long as they can finish the task obediently, they should not die again.


    According to the daily rules, the mask guard signals everyone to have a rest when the last light is about to disappear.


    Everyone immediately turned over and dismounted and performed their duties.


    Someone is responsible for collecting firewood and someone is responsible for cooking.


    But they must stay away from the carriage, otherwise


    They huddled together to keep warm in the dark night.


    Otherwise, even if they were frozen to death and starved to death, the people in the carriage and those mask guards would never be afraid.


    Drinking bad snow water and eating cold dry food, these people sent by the Presbyterian Council can only secretly look in the direction of the carriage.


    Fortunately, the people in the carriage did not call them.


    Because the carriage had plenty of charcoal and food.


    Before long, there was the smell of tempting broth.


    Those people chewed on the dry food and could only twitch their noses behind their backs in an attempt to adjust the dry taste with fragrance.


    When the people inside have finished the meal, the remaining leftovers will be poured directly on the roadside.


    Some people can''t help but want to dig some to eat.


    In the face of hunger and cold, human dignity seems to have become no longer important.


    But no one dared to go.


    They were so afraid of the people in the carriage.


    As long as those things are not given to them, even if they are still on the roadside, no one is allowed to pick them up, otherwise it will be cruel punishment.


    Du Hongqing has been sitting in the corner with his back against his horse, munching the dry food in his hand.


    Under the cover of the crowd, his eyes occasionally fell on the carriage.


    But soon, he looked away, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Both sides gradually quieted down.


    Du Hongqing covered himself with all his thick clothes, leaving only a pair of eyes, tired and sad looking at the waning moon in the sky.


    He doesn''t know how long he can live. He''s very sad


    As for him, he had been pessimistic that maybe all of them might die here.


    Even if he could survive, he didn''t know how long he could endure such inhuman torture.


    Wrapped in layers of sleeves, the palm of the hand tightly holds a small gold leaf.


    It was ma Jiang''s relic, something he always hung around his neck and carried close to his body.


    He knew that Jin Ye was ma Jiang''s youngest daughter, who had just turned one year old, who caught the colorful head when she was grasping the week.


    He still remembers how happy Ma Jiang was that day.


    But now, Ma Jiang can never go back to see that lovely little girl.


    Suddenly, as soon as his hand was tight, the sharp tip of the golden leaf plunged into his palm.


    The pain made him wake up a lot in an instant.


    At this time, he heard a voice coming from the carriage.


    Listen carefully. Although he didn''t dare to move, the voice was like someone walking back and forth. Even he heard the suppressed voice.


    About half an hour later, the voices quieted down.


    At the same time, he heard footsteps coming and was so frightened that he closed his eyes.


    The footsteps came closer and closer. At last, he heard a very subtle sound of clothes rubbing.


    After that, an abnormal smell suddenly hit.


    He immediately closed his mouth and nose.


    Fortunately, he was tightly wrapped before, but he couldn''t see it outside.


    After that, he heard the sound of water flowing, and the tip of his nose smelled some blood.


    Du Hongqing felt a chill in his heart.


    Is someone going to kill people at night?


    But after the sound of water, the sound of footsteps left again.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but the strong sense of crisis made him continue to close his eyes and pretend to be sleepy.


    After another incense burning time, a footsteps that had not been heard before suddenly came from my ears.


    Just now, someone was lurking beside him!


    Du Hongqing only felt that his hair stood upright until all the movement disappeared. He didn''t pretend to wake up and open his eyes until dawn when his companions gradually woke up.


    The sight quickly turned around and found that everyone was there.


    What happened last night?


    He was naturally distracted when he had something in mind.


    But every time his eyes fell on the carriage, he couldn''t help raising great doubts in his heart.


    Is it true that the man in the carriage only likes to kill because of his bad taste?


    And they are really just unlucky, so they are sent by the Presbyterian Council to pay for their lives?


    A series of question marks haunted Du Hongqing.


    Finally, after several days of running, they finally reached their destination.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had already received the news.


    But aunt Fang has worked hard day and night, but Uncle Huo still has no sign of awakening.


    "Master, people are already outside the city."


    Cairu keeps her informed.


    Lin Mengya nodded and continued to look at Aunt Fang and uncle Huo''s room.


    "How many people?"


    "There is a big carriage and more than a dozen guards, and there can be twenty or thirty others. But our people say that they are still hidden in the dark. Their martial arts are good, and our people don''t dare to get too close." Cairu reported it truthfully.


    Lin Mengya nodded and turned back to her man.


    Long Tianyu didn''t seem to be disturbed by the situation outside.


    Around him, the world seemed to be quiet.


    "You came back just in time. Look what I found in my study."


    He waved to show his

 Chapter 2773

    Lin Mengya also doubts this.


    Moreover, with the financial resources and status of the Huo family at that time, even the calculation of the in laws Fang family should not fall so quickly.


    There may be other reasons they don''t know.


    "The Huo family''s affairs naturally have Huo Xiao and his father to worry about, but it''s a close pass in front of us..."


    Long Tianyu straightened up and his black eyes were filled with sadness.


    Lin Mengya gently shook his hand. "Aren''t you still there?"


    Therefore, no matter what happened or who came, she believed that he would protect their mother and son.


    Long Tianyu stirred up the corners of his lips and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, you can do whatever you want."


    "Well, please give it to you, me and the babies."


    "My pleasure."


    He smiled intimately and kissed the corner of her lips, some words in silence.


    When the strange carriage appeared at the gate of the city, Lin Mengya got the news.


    The information she knows about this visitor is not detailed at present.


    I heard the watchers come back and mention that the two groups came together at the back.


    Some Presbyterians sent them, but the identity of the owner of the carriage and those masked guards is very mysterious.


    And their people also found some very strange moves on the way.


    But before we met, everything was still in the stage of mutual speculation.


    Today''s Zhao mansion is headless.


    The old lady of the excrement stirring stick is not here. Naturally, there is no one in charge.


    I don''t know whose idea it was. I invited junrongrong, who had been invisible and pretending to be dead, to greet the guests.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya didn''t bother aunt Fang, but sent someone to keep an eye on her.


    What surprised her more was that Zhao Pei, who had never looked up to Jun Rongrong, colluded with him.


    Now junrongrong seems to regard herself as the hostess of the Zhao house.


    Listening to the news from jackdaw Wei, Lin Mengya just sneered in her heart.


    It seems that Zhao Pei and Jun Rongrong don''t know that the Zhao house has no value now.


    Even if Huo Shujiang wakes up, I''m afraid he''ll want to destroy this place.


    It doesn''t matter to give them the place that is destined to be abandoned.


    But some people are greedy.


    The carriage had just entered Zhao''s house. Within half a day, Jun Rongrong sent someone to invite Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t go and ignore them."


    In this regard, her attitude is very indifferent.


    Hot spring villa is their people up and down, inside and outside. As long as she doesn''t speak, no one can break in.


    Sure enough, the people sent by the Zhao family just wandered outside for a while, then bowed their heads and returned bitterly.


    Next time, it was Jun Rongrong himself.


    Unfortunately, she was forced to lose face. Her face was really ugly.


    "Open the door! It''s against you! This is our Zhao family''s place. Can you let you go wild?"


    Standing at the door, she was full of confidence and confidence.


    "Master, shall I drive her away?" Cairu asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head as if there were no such person.


    Seeing that there was no movement inside, Jun Rongrong was completely angered.


    She took a few steps back with a gloomy face.


    "You guys, even if you smash it, you have to


    Open the door for me! "


    Several servants nearby looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to really smash the door.


    There was no choice but to knock and beg with a bitter face.


    The spineless appearance made Jun Rongrong feel stuffy again.


    "Useless things! Get out of the way!"


    It''s about her face and life-long happiness. We must be cruel.


    Before a few people left, she pulled off the hairpin and stabbed it into a horse''s ass.


    The horse hissed and rushed towards the gate in a moment.


    Those servants were all killed, and even one with slow legs and feet was about to die under the hoof of a horse.


    Suddenly, the gate opened and the horse rushed in.


    And the servant, who was one step slower, was already bloodless.


    If not, if someone had not dragged him just now, I was afraid that the horseshoe would break his skull!


    "Whoa --"


    The sound of training horses came from the yard.


    The disorderly sound of horses'' hoofs gradually calmed down.


    It turned out that the master of horse training had just turned over and mounted the horse, which calmed the frightened horse.


    But the yard was ruined after all.


    What''s more, if they hadn''t opened the door just now, the horse and the servant would have been finished.


    Unfortunately, Jun Rongrong not only did not have a trace of reflection, but also sneered and rushed in with people.


    "You''re really toasting and not drinking! Give me the prescription, or I''ll let you get out of here!"


    "Who has such a big voice? Since you come to beg, you should make a begging attitude."


    Lin Mengya appears accompanied by Cairu.


    Although they are all women of the same age, the junrongrong of silk, raccoon dog hair and mink is like a mouse submerged in fancy clothes, and there is no wealth at all.


    Just now she was arrogant. When she saw the master and servant, she somehow felt as if she was short.


    This feeling made her very dissatisfied.


    "What do you ask for? This is what you should do. Don''t forget, if it weren''t for the support of my brother, you wouldn''t have worked out the prescription so quickly. Besides, maybe this prescription already exists, but it''s just a bargain for you."


    Lin Mengya was almost amused by this boastful remark.


    "OK, since you say so, it''s better to give it to you. Cairu, let''s pack up our things now and give it to miss Jun to see if she can try out the prescription."


    She was straightforward, but Jun Rongrong''s face changed.


    Probably knowing that she was too anxious, she had to calm down her anger and try to ease the atmosphere with the other party.


    "Look at you, I''m just in a hurry, so I don''t like my words. Besides, we''ve been in a good place before. What kind of person am I? Don''t you know miss ya? Please don''t worry about me if you don''t remember the villains."


    "I really don''t know what kind of person miss Jun is."


    She looked at Jun Rongrong and clearly wanted to turn over, but she still had to hold back and cut into the subject.


    "Let''s not just make love. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Of course, in exchange for Zhao''s promise!


    But Jun Rongrong will never tell her this.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Jun Rongrong also played with her cleverness and looked worried.


    "I do it all for your own good. Besides, if you keep this prescription in your hands, you can only save one city. But if you give it to me, I will make it a gospel for the whole ancient family. At that time, everyone will miss you


    My kindness. "


    "Oh? But I''m not interested in those reputations."


    "You! Why are you doing this? You have to think long-term. If other people know that this prescription is in your hands, I''m afraid they won''t be as polite as me."


    Junrongrong seems to think he makes sense and has more smiles on his face.


    But she''s teaching.


    How could Lin Mengya not see her idea and think carefully?


    After picking her eyebrows, she deliberately made an unintentional attitude towards the matter.


    "What if they know? The prescription is in my hand. Whoever dares to be rude to me will never want to get it all his life. Even if they have great ability, they can''t open my mind to see my prescription?"


    Her attitude of not entering the oil and salt made Jun Rongrong very angry.


    The other party snorted coldly, "don''t underestimate those people, miss ya. As long as they want, no one can keep the secret."


    "Oh?" Lin Mengya''s mind moved and continued to say quietly, "it seems that you know their means very well, but who are they?"


    "They..."


    Junrongrong almost leaked, but she quickly reacted.


    "You''d better not inquire so much. Anyway, if you give me this prescription today, I can keep you safe."


    "What if I don''t give it?"


    "Then don''t blame me for not thinking about old love."


    Junrongrong''s endurance seems to have reached the bottom limit.


    Her face was as insidious as her mother''s.


    "Do you know who came to the mansion today?"


    "I''m not interested in knowing."


    Junrongrong, who was gnashing her teeth again with Lin Mengya''s indifferent attitude, wanted to tear her up with her own hands.


    "I tell you, they are secret meeting people! Oh, now you know the importance of things?"


    Junrongrong ruthlessly put down cruel words for her.


    Unfortunately, the threat she relied on was not a threat to Lin Mengya.


    "Secret meeting? Didn''t they care about things many years ago? Miss Jun, I know you have a simple mind. Even if you want to make contributions, don''t be cheated by others."


    Lin Mengya denied it lightly, but this time, Jun Rongrong looked at her with a bit of contempt and pity.


    "From your small family background, you naturally don''t know what''s going on here."


    "The secret meeting really doesn''t care about other things, but it will never care about the life and death of the ancient people."


    "Also, don''t think that for the sake of your aunt''s face, my brother can continue to favor you."


    "In front of the secret meeting, he can only bow down and be a minister!"


    Junrongrong seemed to feel that he must be in an invincible position and proudly told him about the rules of the ancient family.


    Lin Mengya''s face changed slightly, but her brain didn''t stop.


    Secret meeting, also known as ancient clan elders secret meeting.


    It is said that those who can enter the secret meeting not only need the origin of the Presbyterian, but also the most important thing is that they must make great contributions before they are qualified to enter.


    But in the past ten years, even if the Presbyterian Church has gradually appeared in the vision of the ancient people, the secret meeting is still a secret that only exists in the past.


    No one knows the specific time of its existence, and no one knows who the members are.


    But as soon as the secret meeting came out, it represented the highest will of the ancient family.


    Even the elders of the Presbyterian Council must listen and never have any objection.


    No wonder Jun Rongrong is so arrogant.

 Chapter 2774

    However, no matter how fierce the secret meeting is, it is only the life and death of the ancient people.


    Really speaking, the secret meeting had no deterrent to her, Lin Mengya.


    At best, I heard something new.


    However, this is not a good time for a showdown, and the person in front of her is not worth her brain.


    "It''s easy to want a prescription. Let someone who can be the principal come to see me."


    She glanced at Jun Rongrong, as if laughing at each other''s overestimation.


    Junrongrong clenched his fist, which could only be regarded as beautiful facial features, and suddenly twisted and ferocious.


    "Do you look down on me? I told you so much that you turned a deaf ear. You are so brave!"


    "That''s not true."


    Lin Mengya shook her head calmly and gave a very serious answer.


    "I just never took you seriously. Come and see you off."


    "You!"


    Jun Rongrong almost vomited blood with anger. He pointed at her fiercely, and the resentment in his eyes almost swallowed up the thin figure.


    "Wait for me!"


    With her back to Jun Rongrong, she hooked her lips.


    It''s really a thing that mud can''t help up the wall. I really think those people in Zhao''s house are so kind and take her seriously?


    It''s just a test.


    Try the depth of her pool to make a suitable price.


    Junrongrong came with confidence and returned in a hurry.


    Anyway, there is a chicken flying dog jumping in Zhao''s house, but next, it is the real hard stubble.


    But what happened today also made Lin Mengya see through her.


    Worthy of inheriting her mother''s cruelty and greed, what is a human life in her hands?


    If such a person is in a high position, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future.


    But Jun Rongrong is not as good as her mother - no second Zhao Laosi will stand behind her and support her to climb up.


    She is also a doomed tragedy.


    Junrongrong is so angry that he is going to kill!


    blamed! That damn bitch!


    Mingming tried to please her before, but how long has it been?


    She was so humiliated by being trampled on the soles of her feet that she couldn''t swallow it anyway.


    He rushed inside angrily, but Jun Rongrong didn''t see Zhao.


    He couldn''t help getting angry with the other servants in Zhao''s house and roared with a gloomy face.


    "What about the young master? Why didn''t he come out to pick me up?"


    The servants nearby also hesitated and pushed each other, but there was no crisp answer.


    Jun Rongrong was so angry that he turned around and gave the boy a mouth.


    "I''m asking you, are you deaf or mute? Or do you even dare not pay attention to me!"


    The boy let her be silly and quickly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Girl, spare your life! Young master, he''s always talking with distinguished guests in the inner hall."


    "Distinguished guest?"


    Jun Rongrong narrowed her eyes and slowly showed a sneer on her face.


    "I knew she came to play with the Zhao family."


    But Zhao Pei was snatched by her with great difficulty. No matter who it is, you can''t take someone away from her!


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look. What the distinguished guest is talking to Zhao Pei."


    In her opinion, no matter how noble the other party''s identity is, it must not be a good thing to be alone with men and women.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she was stopped as soon as she got to the door of the inner hall


    Come down.


    "Miss, please stay. My miss and young master Zhao are discussing major issues. No one is allowed to disturb me now."


    She stopped her maid with apricot eyes and peach cheeks, and her eyes were like a pool of water.


    Although the other party''s attitude was polite, he did not have the slightest respect for her.


    Although beating a dog depends on the owner, today Jun Rongrong has just given birth to the atmosphere. It is inevitable that people can''t control their emotions as soon as they come up.


    "Yo, I don''t know if your young lady has any big secrets. She has to tell my young master in private. It shouldn''t be. What can''t be seen?"


    The beautiful maid frowned slightly when she said more and more.


    "Miss Jun, you''d better be careful in your words and deeds. My young lady has a noble status and will never allow others to insult her."


    "I said, can you kill me?"


    Jun Rongrong is well aware of the truth that quarrels must stand on the moral highland. His voice is raised eight degrees, which clearly means that the people inside can hear it clearly.


    "I just want to say that since your young lady has a noble status, she shouldn''t go ahead and retreat in other people''s homes and share a room with other men. If you dare to do it, don''t be afraid of being chewed by others. If you are a bitch and want to set up a memorial archway, bah, who do you play with?"


    Junrongrong''s remarks became more and more extreme.


    The beautiful maid''s eyebrows are also more and more wrinkled, and finally, they are as cold as ice.


    The backhand pulled out a mandarin duck stab at the waist. The barb on it was as black as ink, but it was a killing weapon really contaminated with human blood.


    Just as Jun Rongrong was about to be stabbed to death, a hand quickly extended like lightning and pushed her away.


    Then, with a flattering smile, Zhao Ying directly saluted the beautiful maid.


    "Please calm down, girl. She''s stupid and can''t speak. I''ll compensate for her anger. Please spare her life in my face."


    If you look carefully, you can see that Zhao''s body is tight.


    He was also afraid and ready to run.


    The beautiful maid held the mandarin duck thorn tightly, with a cold killing intention in her eyes.


    "If she dares to speak unkindly to my miss, she must pay a price."


    "Yes, as long as it doesn''t hurt her life, the girl can do anything. Only one thing -"


    He lowered his voice. "Keep her and work for the young lady, don''t you?"


    Sure enough, at the mention of her young lady, the beautiful maid immediately stepped back.


    She slightly tilted her head and looked coldly at Jun Rongrong who fell to the ground.


    "Then I''ll save her life for the time being. You should complete my miss''s orders as soon as possible, otherwise I''ll punish you next time."


    Zhao Pei nodded immediately.


    Originally a tall and handsome man, now he is like a dog, waving his tail to others.


    The beautiful maid turned and walked in without even giving them a superfluous look.


    Jun Rongrong, who was fooled by the fall, was about to continue to scold, but he was frightened by Zhao Pei''s cold eyes.


    "If you want to die, I won''t accompany you."


    "What do you mean? I did it all for you."


    Jun Rongrong looked wronged.


    But Zhao Pei lost all patience with her and directly reached out to drag her away.


    Jun Rongrong is so big. It''s the first time he has been treated so rough and rude.


    I couldn''t help complaining. Finally, after being far away from the inner hall, it broke out.


    "Zhao Pei, what do you mean? Don''t forget what you promised me last night! I knew a man like you couldn''t be trusted. I love every man I see."


    "I don''t care what relationship you have with her. You wrote down the marriage letter for me last night."


    "Even if she is noble, I am


    Your housewife, if she comes in, she can only be a concubine. "


    Zhao Pei was almost mad at this stupid pig.


    "Shut up!"


    He looked a little irritable, and his eyes were full of blood at some time.


    When he stared at Jun Rongrong coldly, she felt a little afraid for some reason.


    "You don''t know the origin of that one at all. I tell you, next time you dare to speak unkindly, even I can''t save you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to die, but you can''t bother me."


    Listen, it''s not like a human word.


    Junrongrong quit immediately, sobbing and scolding Zhao PEI for being irresponsible when he had no conscience to put on his pants.


    Her Kung Fu, which she learned from her shrewish body, almost made Zhao Xuan vomit blood with anger.


    Finally, when she saw that Zhao Pei was not half hearted, she wiped her tears and threatened her directly.


    "If you dare to abandon me, I will deprive you of what you want most."


    Zhao Pei clenched his teeth, but after a moment, his face calmed down.


    Although not half the tenderness of last night, at least, in Jun Rongrong''s view, he was pinched.


    "We are already husband and wife. Don''t always threaten me with these words. Besides, if I hadn''t risked it just now, you would have died now."


    Jun Rongrong hummed two times unconvinced. After all, he didn''t make things too stiff.


    She also learned a third of intelligence from her mother.


    He looked closely at the direction of the inner hall, then lowered his voice and asked, "what did she tell you just now? Why is she so mysterious?"


    At the mention of this, Zhao Pei was silent.


    "Anyway, I don''t want you to know because I''m afraid you''re in danger. By the way, I''m going to get that prescription?"


    Junrongrong brushed his lips in his heart, thinking that men are unreliable. He really fed the dog last night.


    "Although I didn''t want to get the prescription, I''m sure my brother is with her."


    "Really? Did you see it?"


    Zhao Pei''s attitude is not like disappointment.


    He seems to care more about Zhao Yixuan than the prescription.


    Junrongrong also deliberately left a heart, did not say that she was sure of her willingness, because she saw the mark left by her mother.


    That was when she followed her mother to make a living in that small back house in her early years.


    In the world, only their mother and daughter can understand.


    "Although I didn''t see it, I can''t be wrong that he and I are brothers and sisters of the same mother."


    Zhao Pei seemed dissatisfied with this answer.


    "Rongrong, you are too careless. Just guess how to do it. What I want is a certain message."


    Junrongrong rolled her eyes and thought that if something happened, call her Rongrong.


    "Where else can he go except there? Haven''t you checked all the places where the servants stayed before? Can there be any trace of him?"


    The place where the servants in her mouth are located is the compound where the pregnant women were treated intensively.


    Since Lin Mengya transferred some people last time, there are more elderly people with poor self-care ability.


    Zhao Pei could not help frowning when he thought of the scene he saw when he went last time.


    "Those people really don''t appreciate it. Hum, sure enough, people should die early when they are old, otherwise they will add a burden to young people."


    Junrongrong''s heart actually thinks so.


    If her mother didn''t always refuse to plan for her at the beginning, why did she fall into the pit of Zhao Pei in a hurry.


    These two people are really made for each other. They are really immoral.

 Chapter 2775

    "Master, our people have inquired clearly. After the distinguished guests of the Zhao family came, they didn''t ask what prescription you used, but were anxious to find someone."


    Cairu''s reply to Lin Mengya reveals doubts everywhere.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "At first, the owner of Zhao''s house was the one who wanted to find it, but somehow Zhao went to the compound in person and asked about several people."


    Then Cairu submitted the list.


    Lin Mengya took a closer look. She knew several names on the list.


    Among them, Zhao yunniang''s husband is impressively listed.


    "These people don''t have any intersection with Zhao. Ask what they do?"


    Cairu shook her head. "The people below don''t know. I just heard that he''s looking for it in a hurry. Maybe there''s something important."


    incorrect.


    Over the years, her intuition immersed in the conspiracy made her feel the strange smell of this matter.


    "If you let the people below serve snacks, these people must not let him find them."


    "Yes, I''ll do it."


    "By the way, and the materials in the courtyard, how long can it last now?"


    Cairu calculated and made a conservative estimate.


    "I personally sent the rice grain and charcoal fire they supplemented last time. If there is no accident, it is estimated that they can last another five or six days."


    "OK, I see. Go and be busy first."


    After Cairu left, Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at the list.


    Until now, the distinguished guest of Zhao''s house not only didn''t show up, but she only knew the other party''s mysterious origin and knew nothing about other information.


    This is nothing. After all, not everyone likes to show up like Jun Rongrong.


    But according to the information she has collected so far, this person is not a good stubble.


    And she really has no clue about the other party''s purpose.


    She felt that the other party seemed to be using the prescription as an excuse, so she also followed the prescription to test the other party.


    Unexpectedly, their purpose was several Zhao families.


    The names on the list have been deeply engraved in her mind.


    It seems that if you want to find out the other party''s purpose, you have to start with these people.


    After another whole day, Lin Mengya personally stewed the medicine soup to moisten her throat and the medicine diet to nourish her body, and brought it to the door of the Huo family''s house.


    "Aunt Fang, you''d better come out and have a bite. Your voice is hoarse. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll collapse before people wake up."


    The husky voice inside finally stopped.


    Exhausted Fang Rao opened the door and could only evoke a weak smile when she saw her.


    "Thank you for taking so much trouble for us."


    She shook her head and carried everything into the room.


    Uncle Huo still lay quietly in bed.


    It seems that Aunt Fang has wasted her efforts these two days.


    "It''s urgent. Aunt Fang, although it''s important to wake up uncle Huo, you shouldn''t gamble with your body."


    Looking at Aunt Fang''s state, Lin Mengya couldn''t help frowning and persuading.


    Fang Rao''s eyes never left uncle Huo.


    Even though she doesn''t look very good, her eyes are bright.


    She seemed to be a little excited and said to Lin Mengya, "I feel it. I really feel it. He will wake up soon!"


    In his hoarse voice, there was some certainty.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to attack aunt Fang.


    When she came in just now, she checked uncle Huo.


    Although the body function is normal, there is still no sign of consciousness.


    She knows that when people are forced to accept disappointment again and again in a short time, there will be all kinds of fantasies.


    Maybe she should consider changing the treatment.


    "Aunt Fang, I know you''re worried. But we can''t mess about this."


    Aunt Fang also fell into her own mood.


    She said, "you don''t understand. Only I can feel it. Although in your opinion, he may not hear it. But I know very well that he can feel it."


    The gully in the center of Lin Mengya''s eyebrows is deeper.


    Aunt Fang''s mood is not quite right. Maybe she should knock her out and let her have a good sleep.


    She winked at Cairu, who was guarding the door. She helped aunt Fang sit on the stool with her back to the door.


    "I believe if Uncle Huo can wake up, he will be able to retrieve the memory between you."


    She comforted aunt Fang carefully and hinted that Cairu came in to knock.


    Aunt Fang still didn''t find the situation behind. She just looked at Uncle Huo motionless.


    "He didn''t forget. In fact, he didn''t forget at all. If he really forgot, he wouldn''t have been entangled with me for so long."


    "Yes, your relationship is unforgettable. Uncle Huo must remember it."


    She secretly held out three fingers to cheru.


    It means that when she counts to one, Cairu will start.


    But I didn''t want to be at this time. Aunt Fang, who had just sat down obediently, rushed to the bedside in an instant.


    "Huo Shujiang, I know you haven''t forgotten me! Over the years, we have quarreled and fought many times, but you always put up with me and let me go."


    "How stupid I am. If it weren''t for my Huo Lang, who would be so infatuated with me?"


    "But you are so bad that you have to hide and refuse to tell me the truth."


    "If I had known something about you earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have suffered so many years."


    No!


    Lin Mengya screamed.


    Maybe aunt Fang was too excited, and because she stayed up late for two days, her mental state was unstable.


    She immediately beckoned zeru in with her eyes.


    I can''t care about anything else. It''s important to save people!


    "Madam, I offend you!"


    Cairu pleaded guilty and the knife fell down.


    The next moment, aunt Fang, who was too excited, fell softly in front of Huo Shujiang''s bed.


    "Take aunt Fang out first. Remember to order some calming incense and let her have a good rest."


    Lin Mengya whispered, Cairu nodded and helped Fang Rao away.


    But at this time, a faint voice suddenly came from the bed.


    "You, you, put down my wife!"


    Although the voice was weak, it was full of concern and anger.


    Lin Mengya was also stunned for a moment and looked at the person who had just opened her eyes in surprise.


    "Are you awake?"


    Huo Shujiang''s face was angry. Even though he was full of yogurt and weak limbs, he still tried to prop himself up.


    "Whoever you are, don''t hurt my wife!"


    These words are resounding and indisputable.


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously, and then looked at Cairu and Fang Rao holding people at the door.


    "I dare say you woke up because Aunt Fang might be in danger?"


    Huo Shujiang, who tried to sit up, stared angrily.


    "You''re a young girl. Why do you want to poison my wife? Let people go, or I''ll be rude to you."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    OK, you not only wake up, but also threaten people.


    "Cairu hurried away with aunt Fang. I want to see how you are rude to me."


    With that, Cairu immediately helped aunt Fang to leave.


    It left her with whose eyes were bigger and more divine than Huo Shujiang.


    "Are you awake?" She asked.


    Huo Shujiang glared at her angrily.


    "Oh, so you''re going to forget me. By the way, you''re going to forget all the things that have happened in the past ten years?"


    Huo Shujiang''s expression was a little dull at this time.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya snorted coldly and stood by his bed with her arms in her arms.


    "You really have a good heart. Knowing that Aunt Fang will settle old accounts with you, you old man tried to muddle through with amnesia. Come on, when did you wake up?"


    Huo Shujiang regretted it at this time.


    But there''s no way. This girl is like his nemesis. Every time he takes any action, the other party will always directly poke his lung tube and tell him not to pretend.


    Now, I have to tell the truth.


    "I had some consciousness yesterday, but I couldn''t remember anything clearly."


    yesterday?


    It seems that Aunt Fang is not hallucinating, but really reacting.


    "But why did I just check and find that your consciousness hasn''t responded?"


    If she wasn''t misdiagnosed, that''s why Uncle Huo was ill.


    "I was indeed awake just now, but I seemed to be trapped somewhere. I was excited when I heard what your maid said, and suddenly rushed out."


    Lin Mengya thought.


    She only knew that Mr. Meng would force a person''s consciousness to sleep, but she didn''t know how the two consciousness coexisted.


    Now, he should be a "cell" that can imprison Huo Shujiang''s own consciousness.


    The remolded consciousness is the "prison head" and the key to unlock the cell.


    After Huo Shujiang learned the truth, his remolding consciousness collapsed, and his own consciousness was about to be erased.


    Fortunately, she interrupted in time, which gave her a chance to break through the cage.


    "Good girl, you must tell me about it. Otherwise, let my wife know. I''m afraid I have to be driven out by her!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to answer uncle Huo''s request.


    However, the other party is her patient in the end, and they are very poor. There are many opportunities to pit him, and it''s not at this time.


    However, she still needs to point out what should be ordered.


    "You should know aunt Fang''s character better than me. Now your lie can soften her heart. What can you do later? Can you live by lying?"


    Huo Shujiang was scolded by the younger generation who was old enough to be his daughter. He only felt that he had a hot face.


    But the other party is not only his life-saving benefactor, but also his wife''s trusted younger generation.


    He thought he would give it up.


    Compared with his wife, his face is a fart.


    "I know it''s not very kind, but I can''t help it. You don''t know that my wife has suffered a lot because of me for more than ten years. I''m afraid she won''t forgive me when I''m well."


    "Confused!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to turn her eyes. "If aunt Fang really doesn''t want to talk to you, she won''t suffer to wake you up. You don''t think about how hard aunt Fang has been in her heart for more than ten years. She''s making a fuss to go, but she just wants to vent her grievances. If she can go, won''t you chase her?"


    "Yes!"


    Huo Shujiang immediately felt that he was enlightened.


    At that moment, I wanted to stand up and give the girl a deep gift to remember the other party''s advice.


    "All right, all right, don''t waste your energy."


    On the surface, Lin Mengya seems to dislike it, but in fact, she is happy.


    Uncle Huo doesn''t know much about women.


    He let aunt Fang suffer for more than ten years in vain. How could aunt Fang spare him so easily?


    It''s too difficult to chase her wife. I think I can contribute a lot of jokes to her.


    "I''ll check it for you again, but now you still have to have a good rest and don''t work hard."


    "Oh, well, I''ll listen to you."


    Huo Shujiang quickly lay down and wished that all his hidden diseases would be cured for a while.


    After carefully examining him, Lin Mengya found that uncle Huo''s consciousness was really active.


    Is that all right?


    But what happened that night made her realize that it was not that simple.

 Chapter 2776

    Huo Shujiang''s awakening is a rare good news.


    Although there were still a lot of things to deal with, she didn''t let anyone disturb the couple. She just asked someone to watch and call her when she woke up.


    Aunt Fang woke up first, and then the people ran to the opposite room to visit Huo Shujiang.


    Although what happened between the two people is not clear to outsiders.


    But after Lin Mengya went in, she saw that their eyes were red, especially aunt Fang, with extremely complex emotions in her eyes.


    No wonder, after all, I have waited for so many years, hated so many years, but also loved so many years.


    Between sadness and joy, people will inevitably lose their manners.


    Compared with indifference and coldness, shouting and anger can be regarded as a way to express emotion, even if you want to hit people.


    What lovers fear most is indifference.


    Aunt Fang turned and secretly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Let you bother."


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "What we can do is limited. If it weren''t for Aunt Fang, you''d wake up uncle Huo''s consciousness day and night. Even if I were immortal Luo, I couldn''t save him."


    "I''m not trying to save him. I just don''t want him to die so fast. He still owes our mother and son!"


    Although aunt Fang is "duplicity", Huo Shujiang owes them a lot these years.


    Lin Mengya came forward and helped aunt Fang sit down. After carefully diagnosing her pulse, she asked her some questions in a low voice.


    At this time, Huo Shujiang also felt that something was wrong.


    Taking advantage of her silent thinking, she asked with concern, "my wife, but what''s wrong with her?"


    Fang Rao glanced at each other, "who is your wife!"


    Huo Shujiang knew he was wrong and had to please and laugh.


    "It''s not a big deal, but the residue of some drugs in aunt Fang''s body. At most, it will make her more excited. As long as it can be stopped in time, it won''t hurt her body."


    Lin Mengya''s explanation made Huo Shujiang frown.


    "Once upon a time, I vaguely felt that my wife''s mood was always wrong."


    As a party, Fang Rao is a fog.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and knew that Aunt Fang was really in the dark.


    "Once upon a time, when my wife was just received by the Zhao family, everyone said that she was moody."


    "But I always feel in my heart that my wife is not such a personality."


    "Later, I found that if I was often close to my wife, she would hoarse, even collapse and faint. At first, I would feel heartbroken, but after that, I happened to find someone putting something in the rich man''s tonic soup."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya could not help but curl her lips in her heart.


    The old fox is the old fox. He said that even if his illness was over, he still carried smuggled goods there with the intention of softening aunt Fang''s heart.


    But aunt Fang obviously didn''t notice what he said.


    "What? Why don''t I know?"


    "Calculate, you just lost our second child at that time."


    Huo Shujiang''s face was full of bitter remorse when he mentioned what happened at that time.


    "It is my incompetence that makes your mother and son suffer."


    Fang Rao''s eyes became more red and turned her head to sob gently.


    "I didn''t know about it at that time, but I found that what the man gave you was very mysterious. I secretly found several famous doctors and didn''t know what it was."


    "But I thought that as long as I wasn''t close to you, that person would never give you medicine again, so I visited famous doctors everywhere on the pretext of going out to do business."


    "Finally, I found a man who knew that thing. Unfortunately, he only knew one name


    Just. "


    "He called it shenmuzi. He said it was extremely rare. It was even valuable and marketable on the black market. But no one knew its function or where it came from."


    Kamiko?


    Lin Mengya searched the system and found that there was no such thing.


    However, this is not surprising. Although the records on the zither spectrum are very comprehensive, they are called everywhere. Moreover, it is not surprising that some things have changed over the years.


    Strangely enough, since this divine wood is so precious, its function is not only to make people irritable and emotional collapse.


    Aunt Fang also looked surprised.


    "So you were looking for medicine at that time... Speaking of it, there were some abnormalities after my miscarriage."


    In retrospect, in fact, all things have traces to follow.


    This also answered Lin Mengya''s doubt.


    Since Zhao Laosi changed his ways, it must be the entanglement between uncle Huo and aunt Fang.


    In this case, what he should do is to separate the two people and let them never meet again in this life.


    But Zhao Laosi was one of the elders who urged aunt Fang to remarry the Zhao family.


    Originally, she thought Zhao Laosi wanted to contain uncle Huo.


    Now it seems that there is a reason for their husband and wife to be selected.


    "Miss ya, why don''t you take a good look at my wife? I''m useless and can''t protect her well. As long as you can cure it, I''ll pay whatever it takes!"


    "Huo, you don''t need your kindness!"


    Aunt Fang lost her tears and became powerful again.


    "I thought you were dead and remarried. From now on, it doesn''t matter between us!"


    Huo Shujiang is really very counselled, and he can''t bear to let his wife get angry. He can only be submissive and do petty things.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the old couple with old dog food.


    Oh, I can''t see it!


    When they were almost in trouble, she continued to ask, "Uncle Huo, do you remember how you fell into their hands and how you became Zhao Yixuan?"


    "This..."


    Huo Shujiang frowned and tried to recall.


    "I vaguely remember that a guest came to the Huo family that day."


    "I can''t remember each other''s appearance. I only remember that my father seemed to have a big quarrel with him."


    "After that, my father sent me to do something. I was secretly plotted on the way. When I woke up, it was now."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect Huo Shujiang''s memory to be so scattered.


    "Then you have no impression of what happened in the middle?"


    Huo Shujiang shook his head.


    He really wanted to remember everything, but that memory was like a Book soaked in water. He knew it existed, but it was vague.


    "I still remember that when you left, it was early March. You sent someone to deliver a letter to me and didn''t even care about meeting. But later, when I married the Zhao family, it was the end of June. You really can''t remember these three months?"


    Fang Rao also helped to recall.


    Unfortunately, the memory of more than three months seems to have disappeared out of thin air for Huo Shujiang.


    "I really don''t remember at all."


    Huo Shujiang frowned and tried to recall.


    But his head hurt, and he felt more and more dizzy. Finally, Fang Rao exclaimed.


    "Huo Lang, why are you bleeding!"


    Huo Shujiang didn''t know, but Lin Mengya and Lin Mengya saw it clearly


    ¡£


    The two red noses flowed out. Lin Mengya immediately clasped each other''s pulse and frowned.


    "Stop thinking!"


    She took out a delicate little bell and shook it.


    The crisp and pleasant bell rang three times in a hurry, and then Huo Shujiang''s eyebrows gradually relaxed.


    "He, what''s the matter with him?"


    Fang Rao looked at them with some shock.


    Lin Mengya put down the bell and pressed several acupoints on Huo Shujiang''s head.


    "It should have something to do with his experience of changing souls."


    This is only her preliminary guess.


    The other party is a cautious person.


    Although Zhao Laosi was arrested, he would rather die than give up his real master, and the more important Dong Zichang had long been taken away.


    Obviously, this man is not only good at means, but also good at finishing.


    Even if Zhao Laosi wants to sell, he has to think about whether he can save one of his dogs.


    Such people are afraid that they have expected someone to break through their self destruction hint and save them.


    So they have double insurance.


    Even if people are good, memory is flawed.


    "Then his life won''t be in danger?"


    Fang Rao was afraid that the man would die again in front of her.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "As long as you don''t touch his memory box, there''s no problem."


    Fang Rao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If you can''t remember, we can get together now."


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t want to pierce aunt Fang''s simple wish.


    Judging from the ruthlessness of the people behind the scenes, I''m afraid it''s difficult.


    After another night of cultivation, Lin Mengya simply configured some soothing incense for the couple.


    But she was sleepless herself.


    The bright moon was bright. She leaned against the soft collapse of the window, and her heart was really dull.


    "Still worrying about Mrs. Fang?"


    Long Tianyu covered her with a soft wool blanket, and a low voice came from behind her ears.


    Lin Mengya looked back at him.


    The man''s facial features are still as beautiful as before. Engraved in her heart, she will never forget it all her life.


    "I was just thinking, if you were me..."


    "Not one day."


    He grasped her hand gently and his voice was firm.


    "I won''t forget you again."


    Lin Mengya knows what he said before.


    "Fool, I''m not afraid of losing you. Besides, even if you forget me for a while, you will fall in love with me again. I''ve verified this."


    The words fell into his ears, but also the most affectionate and pleasant to his ears.


    He put his hands on her sides and moved himself to the soft couch.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I think aunt Fang and them are really too bitter. Although the result looks good, the wasted more than ten years can never come back. But all this can be avoided."


    Of course, long Tianyu knows what she cares about.


    The girl looks very strong, but her heart can''t be softer.


    "Yes, it''s clearly a pair of lovers, but in the end, it''s because of other people''s conspiracy."


    "I really hate those guys who always hide behind and take advantage of others!"

 Chapter 2777

    Long Tianyu''s hand was stiff, but he covered it up well, and Lin Mengya didn''t notice it.


    "And I always feel that uncle Huo and aunt Fang should be targeted for other reasons."


    Seeing that she didn''t continue to turn around on the previous topic, long Tianyu was unconsciously relieved.


    Some things he didn''t hide on purpose, but the time is not ripe.


    She doesn''t know. It''s good to have less trouble.


    "These days, when I sorted out the correspondence in the hot spring villa, I saw several letters from more than ten years ago in the secret room."


    "Where is it?" Lin Mengya immediately sat up straight, her eyes full of eagerness.


    Long Tianyu tucked in the quilt for her. Then he propped himself up and changed to a wheelchair. From the stack of letters on the desk, he took out several copies and gave them to her.


    "You see."


    She saw quickly, but long Tianyu knew she wouldn''t miss any clues.


    "At first I didn''t quite understand it. When you mention it, I think it may be related to their affairs."


    "How could..."


    After reading the letter, Lin Mengya couldn''t help falling into deep surprise.


    Although the content of the letter is obscure, she can roughly see that someone should command Zhao Laosi to turn the Huo family upside down.


    It seems that he is looking for something.


    But at the bottom of the letter, there is a small plum blossom mark.


    Although it is a long time ago, she recognized at a glance that the plum blossom mark is a private seal passed down by the master of the palace family!


    She took out her own one and found that the details were not bad except in the opposite direction.


    "What is this?"


    Long Tianyu also touched the stamens of plum blossoms on the stationery with his fingers.


    "The trace here is much more blurred than the one printed in your hand."


    Such a subtle detection, if not carefully observed, really can''t be seen.


    Lin Mengya took the two pieces of paper and carefully compared them with the system, and came to the same conclusion.


    "So?"


    "Therefore, the seal on the letter we found should be forged. However, the means of forging is very exquisite. It should be forged with some kind of mold."


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to forge the seal, since Yu is conclusive, it must have been true.


    She took her plum blossom seal. For a moment, her heart was full of doubts.


    "Who wants to forge the plum blossom seal?"


    "Then look at the palace


    Did our ancestors offend anyone? "


    Long Tianyu is not sure. He can only give a general direction.


    But Lin Mengya thought it was impossible to investigate.


    "The palace family has been handed down for at least hundreds of years. I''m afraid there are countless enemies. I think I might as well write a letter and ask my great grandfather about the origin of the plum blossom seal instead of looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Long Tianyu nodded in agreement.


    "Alas, this really caught me off guard. I didn''t expect to find myself in the end. What''s this? There''s a definite number in the dark?"


    Long Tianyu only felt that his wife had no choice but to complain and looked tight, so he hurried people to bed.


    "Maybe this is fate. Some things are doomed."


    The night is deep, and she nests quietly in the arms of long Tianyu.


    "You mean, maybe it''s all doomed. Forget it. Anyway, we''ll find out about it."


    Then she closed her eyes and went to bed.


    The cold wind is howling outside and the room is warm enough.


    Long Tianyu has not been able to sleep.


    With the help of the cover of darkness, he stared at the woman in his arms for a long time. His emotions rolled in his eyes, but he could only forcibly suppress them.


    Wait a minute.


    It is rare to have a good night''s sleep and a sunny day.


    Unfortunately, some people refuse to live in peace.


    Come early in the morning to find bad luck for her.


    "Master, Jun Rongrong is here again, but this time, she came with Zhao Pei."


    Speaking of these two people, Cairu inevitably had no good attitude.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care. She took the towel, wiped her hands and asked people to take away breakfast.


    "They come as soon as they come. This is the Chuang Tzu of Lao Zhao''s family. We are the guests."


    She couldn''t have been more clear about the intentions of these two people.


    Now uncle Huo is awake and aunt Fang is there. Are you afraid these two people will turn the sky?


    Just in a hurry yesterday, she forgot to ask Uncle Huo''s current attitude towards the Zhao family.


    But just thinking about it, she also knows that this disgusting place, I''m afraid uncle Huo and aunt Fang will never have any nostalgia.


    In Chuang Tzu''s front hall, as soon as she came to the door, she heard a subdued quarrel inside.


    "Are you still thinking about that bitch?"


    "Jun Rongrong, don''t mess around!"


    "Hum! You are the only one who knows whether I''m talking nonsense, but Zhao Pei, I warn you, don''t forget, you still have something in my hand."


    "Shut up!"


    It seems that the foundation of their collusion is not so solid.


    "Cough!"


    She made a noise, and it immediately quieted down.


    When she went in, although they looked bad, they temporarily reached an agreement and looked at her.


    "It''s early in the morning. You''re very angry. It seems that you should come to Chuang Tzu to soak and extinguish the anger."


    Hearing this, Zhao Pei''s face darkened.


    "Don''t be so weird. I ask you, where is my uncle now? Did you hide it?"


    Lin Mengya shrugged and then picked up the light tea brought by Cairu.


    "I can''t understand that. Zhao Chang is always a living man. Even if I want to hide, I have to see whether he wants to.


    Besides, what do I hide him for? Our family doesn''t need his little money, so we can''t make a mistake. "


    Now, it was obvious that he was hitting both of them in the face.


    "Don''t listen to her sophistry. Give me someone, no


    However, I asked people to search Chuang Tzu. "


    Jun Rongrong is obviously more impulsive and has even forgotten his last lesson.


    Lin Mengya seemed very calm.


    "Search if you want. Anyway, this Chuang Tzu is not from our family. I''m just curious about something. Why are you so anxious to find elder Zhao?"


    The faces of both men changed somewhat.


    Zhao Pei glared at her impatiently.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Turning his head, he ordered his men to search Chuang Tzu.


    Lin Mengya has been indifferent, but she hasn''t forgotten to stare at the two people.


    They looked slightly different.


    Zhao Zhe is purely urgent and excited, while Jun Rongrong is much more complicated.


    As a woman, she can probably see that Jun Rongrong seems to have some resentment against Zhao.


    And it''s between men and women.


    That''s interesting.


    At least they are also aunts and nephews in their generation. Although they don''t know why they get together, it is obvious that Zhao Pei should have no feelings for Jun Rongrong.


    This pair of private events should be extremely wonderful.


    While she was secretly guessing, one of Zhao''s men suddenly ran in in panic.


    "What''s up?" Zhao Peng asked discontentedly.


    The man quickly fell on his ear and said a few words.


    The next moment, Zhao Ying bounced up from his chair.


    "Is he still alive?"


    His men nodded.


    Zhao Pei''s expression looked a little surprised.


    What else does Lin Mengya not understand?


    Then he opened his mouth and said sarcastically, "master Zhao seems a little disappointed to know that his cousin is still alive."


    Zhao Xuan''s face was even more ugly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course I''m looking forward to my uncle''s long life."


    What a "long life", but she only heard the smell of gnashing her teeth.


    After picking her eyebrows, she was also happy to see this guy eat flat.


    Get up and go out first.


    But when passing by Zhao Pei, she picked her eyebrows and whispered, "it doesn''t matter to me whether it''s right or not. The important thing is that elder Zhao is alive. Can you achieve your ambition?"


    This is her naked provocation!


    Zhao zhe clenched his hand and looked fierce.


    Seeing her go away, Jun Rongrong also complained uncontrollably: "I already said that this dead woman is hard to deal with!"


    "What''s the use of saying this?"


    Zhao Pei couldn''t help yelling at her.


    "You''ll yell at me. If you have the ability, you''ll kill them. Hum! Fortunately, I thought you were a good destination. Unexpectedly, you''ll only show off on women!"


    With that, Jun Rongrong also took people to chase Lin Mengya.


    "A bunch of damn guys!"


    Zhao Xuan was so angry that the veins on his forehead burst up.


    Having no place to vent, he hit the wooden table at hand.


    In an instant, the thick wooden table was torn apart, and his hands were torn open, but he didn''t care at all.


    Squinting, he remembered the man''s advice to him.


    Although unwilling, I have to restrain my anger for the time being.


    Man is not dead, and he is not helpless.


    And he will clean up all these obstacles one by one!


    No one can stand in his way.


    In the backyard, Huo Shujiang, who had just recovered from a serious illness, sat in the yard with a golden knife.

 Chapter 2778

    Although the Huo family started in business, his own character is more inclined to swordsmen.


    Although it is not as straightforward and heroic as ordinary Wufu, it is also clear about gratitude and resentment, happy gratitude and hatred.


    Now there is no sorrow tortured by love, and there is no shadow and tangle in the eyebrows and eyes.


    As soon as they saw him, they felt guilty.


    Junrongrong secretly pinched his thigh, forced out two tears and greeted him with concern.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Junrongrong is best at this kind of careful thinking.


    Although the former "Zhao Yixuan" didn''t eat her, he didn''t treat her coldly in the face of a mother''s compatriots.


    But now Huo Shujiang, it''s not too much to say that he is an enemy with her. How can he be deceived by her again?


    Huo Shujiang only looked at her and responded without salt.


    "Thank you, Miss Jun. I''m all right. You don''t have to come in the future."


    "Brother, are you blaming Rongrong?"


    Jun Rongrong stared with tears, covered his chest and looked at each other in shock.


    "Rongrong didn''t know that her mother would do such a thing. Brother, Rongrong is also innocent! Rongrong, but she is bent on your brother!"


    Lin Mengya, who walked in behind them, was almost drowned by goose bumps.


    It''s not that he has no taste to attack others'' appearance.


    It''s sister Jun Rongrong. At least she''s an adult in her twenties.


    Even if you want to be coquettish, you should be more or less afraid of the ideas of others.


    The untimely whine, coupled with her sad fake face, as long as she''s not blind, she knows she''s acting, okay?


    Besides, uncle Huo is her brother''s enemy.


    Huo Shujiang frowned and quietly moved his leg away for fear of touching Jun Rongrong''s snot and tears.


    "It has nothing to do with it."


    He has a bottom line. He will not retaliate on Jun Rongrong for no reason.


    "After all, you are not the Zhao family. Tomorrow, pack up your things and go home."


    As soon as she heard that her brother was going to kick herself out, Jun Rongrong couldn''t even care about pretending to cry.


    "I''m not going!"


    Her sharp voice was very harsh.


    But the next moment, she probably noticed her gaffe, quickly pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes, and pulled Zhao Pei over with a shy face.


    "I haven''t had time to tell my brother about a great wedding."


    Zhao Pei''s intuition was bad, but before he could stop it, Jun Rongrong said happily, "ah Pei and I have promised each other for life. Please help me."


    Tianlei broke through Huo Shujiang in an instant.


    He was unbelievable that the younger generation of the main branch of the Zhao family, who looked higher than the top, would marry junrongrong, who was a generation older than him.


    "You, you are..."


    Before he finished, Jun Rongrong robbed again.


    "Although it''s hot, I know it''s not good for us to decide this privately, but we are both sincere, and my brother doesn''t want me to marry a stranger who doesn''t know the truth?"


    Zhao Pei almost broke his teeth.


    The reason why he chose to mix with this blind woman was that after Zhao Yixuan died, he could hold all the benefits of the Zhao family in his own hands.


    As for the future, ah, once Zhao Yixuan dies, who will take her outsider''s words seriously?


    But don''t want to, uncle live well, this stupid woman dares to shake it out in front of him.


    The thought that he would face this disgusting face every day


    No, no!


    He''s definitely not


    Yes!


    "Uncle, actually I......"


    Unexpectedly, Huo Shujiang waved his hand and interrupted him.


    "I understand. Although Miss Jun is a little different from you in age and generation, in the final analysis, she is also your family. Young people, as long as you like."


    His attitude made the couple happy and angry.


    Lin Mengya also rarely saw a warm smile, and the smile on her lips could not help deepening.


    She knows exactly how the two got together.


    It seems that there will be some excitement in the future.


    Huo Shujiang has no intention of getting involved in other people''s feelings.


    He waved to Lin Mengya and asked her to come to him.


    "I was ill a while ago. Fortunately, Xiaoya took care of me. Although I look fine now, I still need to rest."


    "I don''t want to take care of the Zhao family. For the time being, I want to rest in Chuang Tzu. If you two have something to do with me, just tell Xiaoya directly. Her words are no different from what I said."


    Jun Rongrong is still dissatisfied.


    After all, in her opinion, even if her brother wants to entrust to others, she should be the closest to her sister.


    But at the thought of the Zhao family''s property and her discontent, don''t be replaced by joy.


    It''s Zhao Yu.


    Looking at Lin Mengya vaguely, he was a little unwilling.


    Lin Mengya didn''t see it and cooperated with Uncle Huo very much.


    "According to my nephew, I''d better go home and raise it. After all, it''s just Chuang Tzu. Quiet is quiet, but it''s not as convenient as home."


    But Huo Shujiang insisted.


    "No problem. Xiaoya is a very careful child. I feel much better with her care."


    Zhao Pei frowned slightly, and his attitude gradually became a little anxious.


    "Miss ya is really capable, but my nephew and Rongrong also want to do their part. How about asking miss ya to go back to the house together?"


    "No!"


    Junrongrong immediately raised his objection.


    She didn''t forget how the elegant girl was domineering before.


    She must not give away the wealth she is about to get.


    "Rongrong, don''t be capricious."


    Zhao Pei warned her, but Jun Rongrong bit to death this time and refused to talk.


    When she was in a hurry, she became a demon again.


    "I knew that you men like fresh and tender one by one. Zhao Pei, now my brother is well, and he will decide for me. You want to get along with other women day and night, but you can''t do enough!"


    Zhao Pei was upset by her crying, and her cold face almost froze to death.


    However, I met a skinnless and faceless Jun Rongrong. They are a natural couple. They are really suitable.


    Finally, Zhao Pei lost his patience and went away.


    Jun Rongrong was no longer concerned about performing brother and sister love with Uncle Huo, so she hurried out.


    "Alas, I''m gone. The noise makes my head ache."


    Huo Shujiang rubbed his forehead and complained helplessly.


    But Lin Mengya, who is standing next to her, is obviously distracted at the moment.


    "Xiaoya? Xiaoya?"


    "Ah? Oh, what''s the matter, uncle Huo?"


    She was woken up by Uncle Huo. Seeing that the latter looked puzzled, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing and said, "I just think these two people are really interesting. Moreover, I heard Jun Rongrong''s meaning. Isn''t it Zhao Peng who found another lover?"


    "That won''t happen."


    Huo Shujiang thought and said, "Zhao Pei is a very ambitious man. He has a high heart. Ordinary women can''t easily get into his eyes."


    After saying this, he added with some self mockery:


    "The Zhao family has long intended to cultivate him as my heir. Now think about it, they''re afraid they''re not sure that I won''t have my own children."


    Lin Mengya knew that the damage caused by the Zhao family to Uncle Huo could not be explained in a few words.


    Not to mention whether the original Huo family murder had anything to do with the Zhao family.


    But the separation and pain between him and aunt Fang for more than ten years, as well as the life of the unborn child, have become the most painful nail in Uncle Huo''s heart.


    In his life, he had only a dead feud with the Zhao family, and there was no possibility of reconciliation.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Seeing that he was pulled by too much mood fluctuation, Lin Mengya quickly kneaded the acupoints for him and calmed him down as much as possible.


    "By the way, I heard a Rao say that Huoxiao''s child is back?"


    She looked up at the expectation and excitement in Uncle Huo''s eyes and nodded.


    "How''s he? I mean, how''s he been these years? No, he must have suffered a lot. It''s useless to be a father."


    Huo Shuyue became more and more annoyed, and the whole man was at a loss.


    Lin Mengya also had a father and master who loved her. Then she said slowly, "don''t worry, I know you want to see Huoxiao, but you have to give him some buffer time."


    "I''m not. Alas, in fact, I just miss him."


    He is no longer young.


    The deepest memory of Huo Xiao still stays more than ten years ago.


    At that time, he was just a half-life-old boy.


    He was always guilty of treating the child. He felt that he could not give him a complete home, and even let him bear the misfortune of adults too early.


    He was more timid than Arao''s thoughts and guilt.


    He was afraid that the child hated him, that he was no longer the tall and mighty father in his memory, and that Huoxiao would leave regret for it.


    In a word, it''s complicated.


    Lin Mengya secretly glanced at a corner of the hospital and patted uncle Huo on the shoulder.


    "I believe that since you can find your memory, it means that the fate between your father and son is not over. I think he also needs a process of slow acceptance."


    "Besides, Huoxiao is a very excellent man. I think he should have his own ideas. Whether he accepts you or not, we should respect his own choices."


    Finally, uncle Huo could only sigh faintly and got up and left.


    Looking at each other''s back, not long after, she heard footsteps stop by her side.


    Looking around, it was the person they had just mentioned.


    However, the expressionless Huoxiao made her wonder his mind.


    Probably, he doesn''t want to mention it for the time being.


    "Come on, let''s go to the study."


    She took the lead and left space for Huoxiao.


    Kindness is hard to dispel.


    I didn''t know it before. Now I know the truth of the nine turns and eighteen turns. I''m afraid Huoxiao''s heart is also tight.


    The study in the front yard is temporarily occupied by her and long Tianyu.


    They cooperate with each other in a tacit understanding, that is, one look and one action can know each other''s meaning.


    After she entered the door, she first reached for milk tea and sugar cake on his table.


    Long Tianyu handed her a small plate of freshly cut apples, and then continued to look at the letter in his hand.


    There was nothing but the click of her apple bite.


    Huo Xiao stood at the door one step late, but he didn''t know whether he should go in or not,


    A moment later, he walked in and sat down. He just hung his eyes so that people couldn''t see his expression.


    Until the end of Lin Mengya''s snack time, long Tianyu immediately handed over a warm wet cloth towel and asked her to wipe her hands.

 Chapter 2779

    The scene just now should have made Huo Xiao heartache or jealous.


    But watching them get along so naturally and happily, his heart gradually calmed down again.


    He remembered the pictures of his father and mother many years ago.


    Since he was sensible, his father and mother have separated.


    Every time his father saw his mother, he had a light in his eyes and a smile on his lips.


    Even though he was red in the face and red in the ears, he was always gentle and amiable in front of his mother.


    What is a mother like?


    He narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help showing a look of nostalgia.


    In his memory, his mother was gentle and beautiful.


    Every time I see him, I will prepare him his favorite pastries.


    Despite the ups and downs, they still fall in love with each other through the gossip of those people and heavy barriers.


    He thought, probably because he had seen the most sincere appearance of love, so he wouldn''t have those dirty and ugly thoughts.


    Thinking of this, he felt his heart relaxed and seemed to break free from some shackles.


    Lin Mengya next to her quietly passed a look to her man.


    Look, she''s saying it works, right?


    Long Tianyu wiped her fingertips carefully.


    Although he is not good at opening up his rival, it''s good to show his love in front of his rival.


    Lin Mengya thought her strategy had succeeded and cleared her throat before she spoke.


    "Why did you come back so late? Didn''t you follow Zhao Laosi before?"


    When it comes to business, Huo Xiao doesn''t dare to be careless.


    He nodded and couldn''t help being serious.


    "I should have found Zhao Laosi''s hiding place earlier, but before that, I found that a group of people with secret whereabouts seemed to be leaving. So I went after them. In order not to scare the snake, I kept chasing them far behind until they reached a foothold."


    "Who?" She asked suspiciously.


    Huo Xiao shook his head.


    "I don''t know who sent them, but one thing I''m sure they''re all women."


    "Woman?"


    Lin Mengya was secretly surprised and couldn''t help thinking of the red robed woman she met in the carriage that day.


    "Do they have any outstanding characteristics?" She asked tentatively.


    But when long Tianyu heard this, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Their dress is very ordinary, but if there is any prominent feature, it is that these women are very young. They are all fresh faces. I have never seen them here."


    Hearing that these women were not wearing red robes, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being disappointed.


    The appearance and disappearance of that man is really weird.


    Even she didn''t guess why the other party suddenly left.


    And afterwards, she had repeatedly practiced with Xiaoyao in the system. According to the situation at that time, it was impossible for the other party not to find her.


    She also clearly saw the cold murderous intention on the woman''s face.


    All this was like a mystery that puzzled her.


    "Where are these women going? Have you found out?"


    Long Tianyu suddenly asked.


    Huoxiao turned to look at him and didn''t care about the other party''s impolite tone.


    "No, but I heard them say it was like they were going to stay there for a few days. So I hurried back to report."


    Lin Mengya''s first instinct is to keep up with these women.


    Although she is not sure, the other party is related to Zhao Laosi''s behind the scenes.


    But these people are so suspicious that she can''t let the opportunity slip away.


    "It''s hard for you. I''ll send someone to track and check it. By the way, how are your companions now?"


    Huoxiao is their partner, not their subordinate.


    Besides, he has more important things to do, and these little things can''t always be done by him.


    Mentioned this, Huo Xiao''s face eased a lot, and there was more gratitude in her eyes.


    "Thank you for your help. Now they have reached a safe place and settled down. The old, weak, sick and disabled will be raised there for the time being, and the available manpower will come to meet us soon."


    Lin Mengya is sincerely happy for them.


    "In this way, you have not only no worries, but also enough help. Now, we are even more powerful."


    Huo Xiao''s lip angle also eased a lot, with some slightly raised radians.


    She said "let''s".


    Since he was a child, he lacked the care of his family. He always had a natural favor for this title, which was automatically classified as a relationship.


    What''s more, people who say such words, even if they were once the object of love and now close friends.


    Yes, after many lives and deaths, he has recognized this friend in his heart.


    "Yes, we will only get better and better."


    Lin Mengya smiled brightly at him.


    But the vinegar jar sitting on one side is afraid to be sour at the moment.


    He looked at Huoxiao angrily.


    What "we" not "us"!


    That''s his wife. They''re a family!


    Just in order to maintain his high cold, he can''t speak easily even if he wants to be jealous.


    It''s killing him!


    Fortunately, Huo Xiao left soon, otherwise long Tianyu might become a puffer fish.


    "Xiaoya, can I call you that?"


    Huo Xiao had already reached the door, but suddenly turned back and asked in a low voice.


    Before she could answer, long Tianyu finally couldn''t help it.


    "No! You''d better call her the master of the palace. We''re just a simple cooperative relationship. You''d better not get close."


    "Poof -"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help it. She almost laughed crazy because of this childish ghost.


    "You''d better call me by my name. How about I call you Huoxiao, too?"


    Huo Xiao nodded, looked not disappointed at all, turned his head and left happily.


    Behind her, the sour gas of the vinegar jar surnamed long almost drowned her.


    Or Lin Mengya knows the secret of how to quickly appease a vinegar king.


    Hurried to kiss the handsome face of his own man, which made the vinegar King''s mood change from Yin to Qing.


    "Don''t let him meet you in private!"


    Stingy ghost dragon Tianyu held his wife''s slim waist and made unreasonable demands.


    Lin Mengya would never let him advance an inch. She took his ear and warned.


    "Almost. You know there won''t be anything between me and him."


    "Of course I believe you!"


    Long Tianyu skimmed his lips.


    "I just think he''s always flirting with you. He must be upset and kind. I think maybe he wants us to give him more things in the future."


    Lin Mengya is convinced of this childish ghost.


    "That''s right. We''re not here to rob. Why? We didn''t score the stolen goods in the end?"


    Long Tianyu wisely chose to remain silent.


    Maybe his wife is not aware of it.


    Every time they go to a new place, they will come back with a full load in the end.


    How to describe it?


    His wife is probably naturally favored by God.


    Even a stone abandoned by others can turn waste into treasure in the hands of her wife.


    What''s more, although the ancient nationality is not big, it is relatively closed and backward.


    Maybe they treat the baby as waste?


    With the idea of "hiding", long Tianyu took the opportunity to ask for several kisses from his wife.


    The two were very close for a while. They didn''t separate until Cairu called the door outside.


    Compared with the excellent situation on their side, the two of Zhao zhe who failed again were questioned by the mysterious distinguished guest.


    This time it was still the maid next to the distinguished guest.


    Jun Rongrong was very dissatisfied.


    Anyway, she is the miss of the Zhao family and will be the mistress of the Zhao family in the future.


    Even if the other party''s background is not small, she can let a maid lecture. She can''t swallow it anyway.


    "Girl, it''s really simple to touch her upper lip and lower lip. Your master dislikes us for being useless. She has the ability to let her go by herself!"


    Zhao Pei''s face changed slightly, but this time, he could only take care of himself.


    As for Jun Rongrong, this fool - her death is only good for herself!


    "You''d better be careful, girl."


    The maid was arrogant and didn''t treat Jun Rongrong half politely.


    "What has the final say to you? Do you dare to talk to me like this? You better make sure that it is my home, and I have the final say."


    Jun Rongrong stared and quarreled with each other angrily.


    The maid was not annoyed when she contradicted her, but her eyes were cold and contemptuous.


    "Your home? When was Miss Jun''s surname Zhao? If I remember correctly, you should have been born to someone else by the grieved old lady?


    I don''t know if Miss Jun is on the genealogy of the jun family, or if the Zhao family has your name on the genealogy? "


    What junrongrong hates most in her life is to be exposed and poked her spine.


    At the mention of this, her eyes were red and she rushed up to tear the maid''s mouth.


    "I killed you little bitch! How dare you say that about me! I want your life!"


    The maid Wen Si didn''t move.


    But Jun Rongrong, who rushed up, was kicked out by a mask guard who suddenly appeared.


    The next moment, the impulsive woman had been lying on the ground and could not get up again.


    Although the noise was loud, Zhao didn''t even lift his head.


    In addition to indifference, he is more afraid.


    As early as the first night these people came to the door, he was frightened.


    He curled his fingers tightly for fear that he would be kicked out the next moment.


    "What about childe Zhao? Do you think we shouldn''t do this?"


    Seeing the maid ask herself, Zhao Peng was shocked, and then shook his head crazily.


    "No, no, no, no! All the distinguished guests of the Zhao family can make their own decisions. They are not the bitch''s!"


    Seeing the other party''s obedient and counseling attitude, the maid''s face regained her previous pride.


    "That''s good. Please don''t worry, childe Zhao. You''re different from that kind of person."


    She has just taught a lesson about disobedience. Now of course she wants to beat the sensible one.


    "You know, my lord attaches great importance to you. As long as childe Zhao can fulfill my Lord''s orders obediently, what you ask will be achieved."


    The fear in Zhao''s eyes was gradually replaced by greed.


    "Yes, please tell your guest back. I will bring Zhao Yixuan to her as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 2780

    The maid is used to this situation.


    In my opinion, there are only two kinds of people in the world.


    One is able to work for her master, the other is unable to work for her master, that is, waste like Jun Rongrong.


    She generally doesn''t care about waste.


    "Oh, yes. My Lord said that people can''t take it for the time being, but we must get the prescription as soon as possible."


    Zhao Pei''s expression was distorted.


    He remembered that either Zhao Yixuan or the prescription was now held in his hand by the woman, and he was so angry that he wanted to strangle the guy who was in the way.


    But he didn''t dare to tell the truth and obediently responded.


    "Yes, girl, please don''t worry. I''ll get it as soon as possible."


    The maid looked at the time outside and frowned slightly.


    "Then don''t waste time. Do it as soon as possible."


    With that, the man left.


    Zhao doesn''t want to please a servant.


    To be honest, in fact, he was more afraid of the distinguished guest.


    He asked the servant to quietly carry away the half dead Jun Rongrong, but the man couldn''t help looking at the courtyard where the distinguished guest lived separately.


    Just now, the maid, wearing two masks, forcibly carried a big living man in.


    The sun was like blood. He just felt cold in his heart.


    I''m afraid that man will never go out again in his life?


    Zhao shuddered at the thought of the picture he accidentally peeped into the other day, and even couldn''t restrain his body from shaking.


    Can''t think about it, even if they are cannibals?


    As long as he can do what they ask, he will get what he wants.


    Compared with their glorious future, no one''s life is important.


    But his intuition kept him as far away from the hellish courtyard as possible.


    At the moment, hot spring Zhuangzi.


    Lin Mengya insisted that as long as I wasn''t embarrassed, it was someone else''s policy. She ate leisurely at the dinner table with her own men.


    As for the rest of you.


    Harm, how to say? In short, it''s hard to say.


    Originally, eating was very personal, and she only politely called aunt Fang.


    Who knows, Huo Shujiang and Huo Xiao, one of whom feels that they should accompany his wife, feel that they haven''t seen their mother for many days.


    Probably because of father son nature or something?


    In short, they bumped into each other, and they didn''t know for what purpose. After looking at each other, they sat silently on both sides of Fang Rao.


    This is embarrassing.


    Lin Mengya drank the chicken soup that long Tianyu specifically asked someone to make for her, took the other party''s handkerchief and wiped her mouth very gracefully.


    Then he looked at the silent father and son on the dinner table.


    What? She''s not greedy.


    Pregnant women, no one can lose her food, right?


    "I''m full, you two?"


    The awkward atmosphere was broken by her sentence.


    Fang Yao sat in the middle of the two masters, and her heart was also very anxious.


    To tell the truth, she really wanted to reunite the three of them, day and night.


    But when it came to the present, I found that it was not so easy.


    Therefore, she fell into a tangle and temporarily shrunk into a quail.


    "I, I''m not hungry."


    After holding for a long time, Huo Shujiang jumped out such a few words.


    Although she tried her best to control, her eyes inevitably turned to Huoxiao.


    This is the Xiao He is proud of!


    People are tall and handsome. When they look carefully, they are five points similar to themselves in the past.


    It won''t be him and Arao''s children, but they have extraordinary ability, how satisfied and pleasing to the eye.


    Lin Mengya also understood the pride in the father''s eyes.


    Oh, man, when he first met Huoxiao, he didn''t think so, did he?


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw aunt Fang''s eyes asking for help again.


    She thought it was all for Aunt Fang and had nothing to do with those two guys.


    "If you''re not hungry, let them withdraw."


    But as soon as she said this, Huoxiao suddenly opened his mouth coldly.


    "I haven''t eaten yet. Why? If someone doesn''t eat, others are not allowed to eat?"


    Ouhuo! Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. The gossip villain in her heart immediately prepared to move the stool to eat melons.


    Now, there is excitement to see!


    Where can Huo Shujiang not hear that this is the child''s resentment against him?


    In fact, he has been holding a fire in his heart since he woke up.


    He went to kill those guys of the Zhao family without carrying a sword, just taking into account his wife and children.


    But now, his son doesn''t recognize him and has a lot of resentment against him.


    This made his heart suddenly seem to fall into the ice cellar.


    Seeing the momentum of Huo Shujiang suddenly withered down, Lin Mengya only felt that it was not enjoyable.


    This old man has no courage at all.


    Come on! Kill him!


    If you don''t talk about the misunderstanding, I''m afraid it will get farther and farther in the future.


    Just like aunt Fang.


    Huo Xiao looks very open-minded, but he is actually a stubborn donkey.


    So she has to add fuel to the fire.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    She looked at her man wrongfully.


    In fact, he blinked at him quickly.


    Long Tianyu received her signal and had no choice but to assist.


    He said faintly, "just close the door and be firm about your family''s affairs. Don''t vent your anger to others."


    "Family?"


    Huo Xiao suddenly raised his voice, full of reluctance and irony.


    "Who is in the same family with him? My father died more than ten years ago! Now if you jump out at will, you will pretend to be him. I will never allow it or accept it!"


    Huo Xiao''s attitude made Huo Shujiang''s face more ugly.


    He clenched his fist and tried to explain to the child.


    "Xiao er..."


    "Shut up!"


    Huo Xiao stared at him with red eyes, as if he had regarded him as an enemy.


    "You have no right to call me that!"


    In fact, Huoxiao''s attitude is very normal now.


    After all, not everyone can maintain a peaceful temper after hating for more than ten years and tasting the hardships of life.


    What''s more, the matter of parents is the deepest and most painful thorn buried in Huoxiao''s heart.


    But why doesn''t Huo Shujiang hate it?


    "Huo Xiao, you are no longer a child. Have you forgotten all the things I taught you?"


    Huo Shujiang looked into his eyes with heartache and reluctance, but more importantly, it was a complex emotion of hard depression.


    What did he do wrong?


    Why did he want to make these irreparable mistakes?


    Yes, he indirectly failed his lover and left his children.


    But shouldn''t he be the victim of the worst disaster?


    Children and lovers can complain


    To get angry with him, what about him?


    Everything missed, lost youth and reversed life have become the pain that tortured him day and night.


    Who should he ask for these?


    "It was my father who taught me, not a despicable man who recognized thieves as his father and committed many evils!"


    "Pa!"


    Huo Shujiang couldn''t help it any more. He walked over and slapped Huoxiao in the face.


    "Shujiang! Why did you hit the child!"


    Fang Rao was so distressed that she immediately stood in front of her son and her husband. Her eyes were full of heartache and condemnation.


    "I..."


    Huo Shujiang was also confused. He looked at his slap and finally could only cry and laugh.


    He closed his eyes and seemed to be unable to accept everything now.


    "I know you all blame me and hate me. I don''t ask you to forgive me, but Huo Xiao, I ask you, who caused us to separate our bones and flesh, and who caused you to wander from childhood?"


    When he opened his eyes again and looked at Huoxiao, there was only severity in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you right in the other party''s arms when you lose your temper at me so recklessly?"


    "He wants us to be cruel to each other, so that our Huo family can never rise again, so that he can step on our Huo family''s flesh and blood forever!"


    Huo Xiao was also crazy by this slap. He gnashed his teeth and roared, "you just want to shirk responsibility. Isn''t it because you''re useless? If you''re useful, they won''t die!"


    Huo Shujiang''s eyes were cold like strangers at the moment.


    "What about you?"


    "Before you were ten years old, I taught you martial arts, taught you to read and read, and laid a solid foundation for you.


    I can tell you that I have been a layman with your grandfather since I was 13. "


    "My life is no better than yours, but I did it to support the Huo family."


    "And you? After all these years, you may find out the truth of our family''s murder at the beginning? Or do you find out that your father made people think of him as a puppet and life is better than death?"


    "You and I are all men of the Huo family, and the blood of the Huo family is flowing on our bodies. Does it have nothing to do with you to say the hatred of the Huo family?"


    "Do you really think I''m derelict and unworthy to be your father, or are you simply evading responsibility? Do you feel less guilty if you put everything on me?"


    It''s worthy of being my father. Lin Mengya feels pain because of her heart.


    But as a bystander, she felt that uncle Huo made some sense.


    She can understand their feelings.


    But in this matter, uncle Huo''s responsibility is really not so big.


    Although I don''t know where Zhao Laosi got this harmful soul changing skill.


    I''m afraid no one can resist except a few people in the world.


    Although uncle Huo was a tough stubble when he was young.


    But I can''t resist others'' insidious means. I want to harm him!


    Huo Xiao''s attitude now seems to be too much, but in Lin Mengya''s opinion, the boy is not out of control.


    I''m afraid so. Is there any other reason?


    She thought and whispered to her man.


    "Huo Xiao''s mood today seems a little wrong?"


    She said in a small voice.


    Long Tianyu gently touched her head.


    "I''m afraid the Zhao family has something to do with the fall of the diviner."


    "Ha?"


    She forgot about it.


    If Uncle Huo really had something to do with it, Huoxiao''s attitude would be understandable.


    "But I think the rumor is wrong. Do you remember the first time I met uncle Huo?"


    Long Tianyu thought and nodded.

 Chapter 2781

    "At that time, the news we inquired about was that ''elder Zhao'' was insidious and vicious, and even his own family did not let go for the sake of power.


    But in fact, when I first saw him, I thought it might be that the rumor was wrong.


    Although he looked fierce, there was no evil light in his eyes. At that time, I was thinking that such people should not do much evil.


    Later, it more and more confirmed my guess at that time. "


    Along the way, the truth came out.


    Facts have proved that "Zhao Yixuan" is just a tool for making money.


    Huo Shujiang, whose name is subcutaneous, is just a victim of tragedy.


    She felt that there seemed to be an invisible net that controlled the life track of Huo Shujiang, Zhao Yixuan and even Zhao Laosi.


    But everyone has the right to exist. They should not be the victims of some people''s ambitions.


    Virtually, Lin Mengya positioned herself as a "game breaker".


    Just now, she doesn''t realize it.


    Long Tianyu nodded and agreed in a low voice.


    "Indeed. You can''t believe all the rumors, and you should be careful of the information you can get in the future."


    "Well, I think so too. After all, the people we sent out can''t break into each other''s core in a short time. What''s more, if it''s like Uncle Huo, I''m afraid we''ll be cheated by our own people."


    Their little husband and wife are deeply in love, and even their nutritious whispers seem much closer than others.


    But they seem to have completely ignored the enemy father and son opposite.


    People came back and blamed each other. In the end, they even exposed the history of each other, and the degree of shame broke the table several times.


    "What are you talking about me? I don''t know who secretly hid in the house and cried after my mother left! A big man will only cry and lose face if he doesn''t find a way to reunite with his wife?"


    This is one of the "Huo family secrets" burst out under Huoxiao''s anger.


    Fang Rao was also stunned, and immediately looked at Huo Shujiang with a complex face.


    She really didn''t expect that men who were strong and hard before and after people would hide and cry?


    no She doesn''t want to believe it!


    "Huo Xiao! You really ignore your old love. We agreed at that time that you would rot in your stomach forever. You, how dare you leak your father''s bottom!"


    Huo Shujiang pointed to his villain, and his old face was red.


    "OK, I won''t carry it for you anymore!"


    He looked at Fang Rao and said contemptuously, "ah Rao, do you know that after you leave, your son will wear your clothes to sleep every day?"


    What, what?


    Fang Rao''s eyes widened.


    How is this possible?


    She remembered that the child hated wearing girls'' clothes since he was a child.


    Since she was three years old, how could she wear her old clothes?


    Huo Shujiang is not enough and keeps breaking the news.


    "He often pretends to be a girl and wants to sneak out to find you. Unfortunately, I catch him every time and beg me not to tell you!"


    Huo Xiao was completely black faced and felt that this incompetent father was too eye-catching.


    "You''re not so good either. I knew you still had those things used by your mother in your house. They were worn out and you couldn''t bear to throw them away. I''m so laughing. Since you can''t live without your mother, why do you insist on not going to see them every time? Privately, I begged me to tell you what my mother told me again and again? I also asked my mother if she mentioned you. I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, my mother didn''t mention you at all I can''t remember who you are. I said he mentioned


    I lied to you! "


    "Fart! Your mother misses me most! Every season she sends me new clothes and shoes she sews for me, don''t you? Every time you want to cry enviously, tut, if you have the ability, you can find a lady to sew for you!"


    Lin Mengya: "


    Three members of your family are here to dig old dog food, aren''t they?


    Seeing that the painting style gradually deviated, Lin Mengya didn''t want to persuade her.


    Whether it''s noisy or noisy, it''s because I''m still thinking about it.


    Thinking of this, she was a little melancholy.


    Alas, I miss the children and the relatives who protect their weaknesses at home.


    The hand was held. Lin Mengya turned her head and saw the concerned eyes of her man.


    She smiled at him and held each other''s hand tightly with her backhand.


    She doesn''t have to envy others. Her happiness is in her palm at the moment.


    Finally, the Huo family''s dog food digging competition ended temporarily with Huo Xiao leaving.


    Huo Shujiang, the winner of the first round, was proud. He had only one incense stick, and his face collapsed.


    Finish the ball!


    The child let him run away. Now, I''m afraid I won''t pay attention to him anymore?


    He looked helplessly at his wife.


    "Ah Rao, that..."


    "Weren''t you very good just now?"


    Fang Rao picked her eyebrows and got up gracefully.


    "It''s a pity that you have to quarrel with your children at your age. Huo Shujiang, you really breathe."


    Huo Shujiang counseled again and almost formed a ball.


    "I''m, I''m also the fastest at the moment. Rao, can you help me?"


    "I don''t need it. Where can you use someone else''s help?"


    With that, Fang Rao turned and left, but everyone didn''t see the arc of her mouth.


    "You did it and you said it. As for the aftermath, you should do it yourself. I''m too tired to hear your quarrel. Go back and have a rest first."


    "Ah Rao! Ah Rao!"


    Huo Shujiang is desperate, helpless and counselled at the moment.


    "Palace..."


    He just remembered, isn''t there another powerful Gong ya?


    But as soon as he turned his head, he found that the little couple had long disappeared.


    "Alas -"


    Outside the window, Lin Mengya pushed long Tianyu tightly, with a naughty smile on her face.


    "Uncle Huo is afraid to fight alone now."


    Long Tianyu likes to see her small appearance when calculating people. She is like a fine little fox. She is smart and rare.


    "Come on, let''s go to Aunt Fang. There are still a few things I have to confirm with her."


    She pushed long Tianyu and rushed to the direction where Fang Rao lived.


    As soon as she got to the door, Lin Mengya saw aunt Fang packing up.


    "Aunt Fang, are you leaving?" She asked casually.


    Long Tianyu patted her hand and indicated that she could go first.


    But Lin Mengya refused. She still helped him get up and enter the house, and then immediately put away her wheelchair and dragged him in.


    Fang Rao heard that it was her, immediately put down the things in her hand and greeted her with a smile.


    "No, I''m just looking for something."


    She looked at long Tianyu''s legs and asked with concern, "Your Highness, this leg is already well?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and pushed the man to the stove.


    "How can it be so fast? Now it''s just standing up. It''s far from normal activities."


    "Oh, I see. But I know you have excellent medical skills. Your Highness''s legs will be fine."


    Fang Rao sincerely hopes that he will be well.


    Lin Mengya also smiled and happily accepted aunt Fang''s blessing.


    "What are you looking for? Will we bother you?"


    She saw that Aunt Fang was indeed looking for something rather than packing.


    There were two big cloth bags on the bed and on the table, and the contents were placed carelessly in front of them.


    Out of politeness, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu certainly won''t aim indiscriminately.


    Aunt Fang didn''t treat them as outsiders at all, and even asked her to follow her.


    "I don''t remember where I received it at that time. It looks like a white jade box with a big tree with luxuriant branches carved on it. Look at my memory. I''m older than before."


    "Don''t worry. If it''s here, you can certainly find it. Is it important?"


    Lin Mengya also found it.


    However, it is probably due to her occupational disease. If it is her and long Tianyu''s things or aunt Fang''s miscellaneous things, she will easily classify them.


    In this way, everything can be seen at a glance and easy to find.


    Finally, they found the little white jade box in the gap between the bed and the wall.


    Lin Mengya glanced roughly.


    The workmanship is very exquisite, but the relief on it is a little strange.


    But this is also normal. The aesthetics of the ancient people are different from those outside.


    "Aunt Fang, you have to put it away this time so that you won''t find it again."


    She handed the box to Aunt Fang, who took it over, wiped it carefully with her sleeve, and looked at the white jade box with nostalgia.


    "It was handed over to me by my mother-in-law on the day I entered the door. She said it was the secret of Huo''s daughter-in-law. Even the fool didn''t know it."


    Mentioning her mother-in-law, aunt Fang''s face has both nostalgia and sadness.


    "Before I got married, I was afraid to hear that my mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were enemies. However, on the wedding day, my mother-in-law secretly brought me food and drink, and told me that if he dared to be bad to me, he would drive him out and never recognize the son again. I didn''t expect that my mother-in-law would be such a good person at that time."


    As a wife and daughter-in-law, Lin Mengya has very limited time with her mother-in-law.


    And then too many things happened, so she and her mother-in-law had more respect but less intimacy.


    Although it is not an enemy, it is only the distance between ordinary mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    She didn''t expect aunt Fang''s mother-in-law to be so interesting.


    "Then what happened? With the support of such a mother-in-law, uncle Huo must not dare to bully you?"


    "Later, later, I really had the best time of my life. But in the end, I failed to live up to my mother-in-law''s love."


    The sadness on Aunt Fang''s face grew stronger.


    Knowing the pain of being forced to lose after getting it, Lin Mengya quickly changed the topic.


    "Let bygones be bygones, but aunt Fang, you''ve been getting along with the old lady and Jun Rongrong for a long time. Have you noticed anything wrong with them? For example, who will they secretly meet or contact? Or have they suddenly made some excessive demands?"


    Referring to the old lady''s evil mother-in-law, aunt Fang''s face was not so happy.


    She frowned slightly. "Speaking, I remember some."

 Chapter 2782

    "I had never heard of such a man before I married the Zhao family. Later, after I married him, Zhao Laosi sent him over.


    I remember at that time, she seemed to have been driven out by Jun''s family.


    Later, the clan wives of the Zhao family secretly told me that she was dishonest and colluded with men to elope to Jun''s house. Therefore, I paid attention to living for a while and found that she would go to the temple outside for incense on the first and fifteenth days of the lunar new year.


    I had her followed several times at that time, but I didn''t see who she had a private meeting with. I didn''t send anyone to watch her in the future.


    But about seven or eight years ago, she suddenly stopped going.


    I didn''t think there was anything wrong at that time. Now I want to come to a selfish person like her, how can I go to the temple to ask for the protection of God and Buddha. "


    Aunt Fang is careful. Of course, she won''t miss any clues.


    "Seven or eight years ago, what happened to Uncle Huo and you?" She asked thoughtfully.


    Aunt Fang frowned slightly.


    "I remember that I had a bad relationship with Shujiang at that time, so the old lady made the decision and let Mrs. Jing enter the door. I still remember that at that time, there seemed to be a big event over Shujiang, but I was very angry with him at that time, and I didn''t care about him."


    Now I think she is a little upset.


    I thought if I had more patience at that time, I would find that he was Shujiang.


    However, even if she found the real identity of the other party at that time, without Lin Mengya''s help, the final result could only be to watch her lover die miserably.


    I have to say that some things really have a definite number.


    Those sufferings were really not in vain.


    Lin Mengya pondered and connected all the clues.


    Now her biggest doubt is why Uncle Huo and aunt Fang were selected.


    All things arise from this, and the tragedy of their family is also cast from this.


    She believed that they must want to find out more urgently than she did.


    "I always think that the so-called distinguished guest is a little strange. Do you want me to explore it for you?"


    Aunt Fang is worried.


    Although they are reunited now, they still have a knife hanging around their neck.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, but refused her kindness.


    "I don''t need you there for the time being, and they came with Uncle Huo for the prescription in my hand. I''ve told them to watch the people in the courtyard. As long as we don''t move, they must be more anxious than us. Wait a minute."


    I have to say that Lin Mengya really knows her enemies.


    Only two days after returning from Wenquan Zhuangzi, Zhao Pei and Jun Rongrong have been making a lot of trouble.


    "You heartless scum! I''ve even given you my innocence. You want to drive me out! Zhao Peng, you can''t kick me away. Even if I''m dead, you have to drag you!"


    Jun Rongrong on the bed roared with gnashing teeth.


    No one could have imagined that her casual foot completely paralyzed her.


    People are useless, and Zhao Pei doesn''t care about her life or death at all. Even a doctor doesn''t bother to find her.


    In the cold weather, she collapsed on the cold Kang with all her dirty things, which became a joke of the whole Zhao family.


    Not far away, Zhao Pei heard this, but his face became colder and colder.


    If it hadn''t been for keeping this woman, he would have pulled her out and let her live and die.


    He has had a hard time these two days.


    The distinguished guest was so tight that he couldn''t get the prescription and people for the time being, which made him fall into boundless fear and anxiety.


    "Go and look for it! I don''t believe it. I can''t find those cubs!"


    He walked anxiously around the study.


    He thought, hasn''t someone taken those drugs before?


    Just bring the medicine and show it to other doctors, and maybe you can get the prescription.


    But unexpectedly, the people in the courtyard didn''t know when they asked.


    All they know is that someone took the pregnant women and babies away, but they don''t know where they were taken.


    Even if his men tried their best to force and lure, they still said they didn''t know.


    In his opinion, people are selfish. As long as there are enough interests, relatives can also sell.


    I really don''t know.


    But it made him even more upset.


    The red eyes were full of tyranny.


    He kicked the door open with a bang and stormed into the backyard.


    Jun Rongrong on the cool Kang coughed to death, but no one paid attention.


    When she was dying of hate and cursed everyone, the man who had harmed her all her life suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Zhao Pei, how dare you come!"


    Anger drove her to throw the pillow and quilt in the past.


    But the next moment, the man lost all his patience, kicked away the obstacles and grabbed his neck.


    "Go and find out the whereabouts of those cubs!"


    The cruelty in Zhao''s eyes made Jun Rongrong tremble.


    "You, you let go. Why should I do things for you, you heartless man..."


    His fingers tightened, and Zhao looked at the woman sinister.


    "I''ll give you a way to live while you''re still useful.


    I want you to sneak into the courtyard and spy on them for me. You must find out where those cubs are hiding.


    Otherwise, I''ll let someone drag you out and throw you into the snow and freeze you to death.


    You can do it! "


    With that, Zhao Peng released his hand.


    Jun Rongrong was lying by the bed, and her lungs were almost coughing out.


    Zhao Pei didn''t bother to reason, but ordered her abruptly.


    "I only give you three days. If you can finish it after three days, I''ll find you a doctor. If not, you''ll die."


    Zhao Pei then left, and then someone came to drag her.


    Jun Rongrong trembled with fear.


    She struggled desperately and shouted hoarsely, "no! You can''t do this to me! This is my brother''s home and everything here is mine! Zhao Peng, get out, get out!"


    Some people thought she was too annoying and blocked her mouth with a dirty cloth.


    The smell almost knocked her out.


    Those people dragged her directly and threw her at the gate of the compound.


    If some kind-hearted people hadn''t picked her up and burned a bowl of hot ginger soup for her, I''m afraid she would really freeze to death.


    Jun Rongrong curled up in the corner, his eyes full of resentment.


    Zhao Pei and Zhao Yixuan, they all hurt her!


    She will not let them go!


    "Girl, take a sip of hot porridge and warm up."


    An old man gave her half a bowl of porridge.


    But Jun Rongrong didn''t look at it. He directly knocked over the bowl and scolded, "get away, you old beggar woman! Don''t touch me with your dirty hands!"


    For a moment, the others in the big room stared at her coldly.


    Junrongrong was so angry that he didn''t realize what the situation was now.


    "Forget it, second aunt, this girl despises us. Hum, it''s a pity that this half bowl of porridge is better for animals than for her."


    "How dare you scold me!"


    Jun Rongrong glared at her with hatred and satirized her man who lacked a leg. His heart was full of contempt.


    When she gets Zhao''s house, she will drive all these beggars away!


    "Did I scold you? I just said that animals are more sensible than you."


    That man is also the most powerful. Jun Rongrong was almost mad.


    But soon, she thought of the purpose of being thrown here.


    Zhao Zhe''s blood red eyes became her lingering nightmare.


    If she really can''t finish his order, I''m afraid that guy will really kill himself!


    "I don''t care about you lame."


    Then she closed her eyes and covered the calculation.


    The man was also advised not to quarrel with her.


    With her back to those annoying beggars, her mind is flying fast. How can she win the trust of those people and get out of the hiding place of those cubs?


    "Jun Rongrong was thrown into the courtyard?"


    After Lin Mengya got the news, she couldn''t help picking her eyebrows.


    She had known that the two men would turn over, but she didn''t expect Zhao Pei to start so soon.


    "Jun Rongrong is useless, but it''s not Zhao Peng''s hand, but the escort of the distinguished guest." Cairu reported it truthfully.


    Lin Mengya can''t help feeling a little strange.


    The distinguished guest of the Zhao family never showed up, but Zhao Yu seemed to listen to this man.


    It seems that this person''s identity should be crucial.


    "Let''s hurry up to check the origin of this distinguished guest, strengthen the security of the courtyard, and tell them to be careful these days."


    Cairu nodded and hurried to arrange everything.


    Just in time to find her.


    When he entered the door, he said with envy, "you still can teach people. Look at your two girls, Cairu and Baisu. They are first-class in both skill and ability. With such two powerful helpers, no wonder you can enjoy everything."


    When it comes to these two girls, Lin Mengya is also quite proud.


    "Both of them are capable and have good conduct. It''s my honor to get their help."


    Aunt Fang nodded and couldn''t help sighing: "I wish I could have left two capable people like you. This girl Cairu is really kind. I saw her take care of the murdered girls in the backyard before. It''s really meticulous and appropriate."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was also stunned.


    These days she didn''t order Cairu to take care of those people, and the other party didn''t mention it.


    You should know that although Cairu is not cold and desolate over Bai Su, she is also a girl with a strong sense of defense. She is not easy to accept the kindness of others, let alone take the initiative to show kindness to anyone.


    Is it just a moment of weakness?


    But it''s also possible. Everyone is a woman, not to mention Cairu. Even when she sees the tragedy of those girls, she will be angry and want to kill.


    Well, it''s all good. Let her go.


    "Look at me. I forgot my business when I first came."


    Aunt Fang knocked on her head and said with some annoyance, "I came to discuss with you. Most of the people I gathered before were the victims of expelling foreigners. I think it''s time for them to contribute."


    Lin Mengya cheer up. Yes, why did she forget it?

 Chapter 2783

    Lin Mengya came to the spirit and asked aunt Fang carefully about her experience over the years.


    I have to say that once a woman starts to be cruel, it really doesn''t matter to a man.


    Regardless of others, aunt Fang can unite the victims who have been forcibly deprived of their families in more than a decade.


    This is not what ordinary people can do.


    What''s more, they get together not just to cry.


    "I encourage them to actively strive for family affairs. At the beginning, we were hurt because we couldn''t speak. If we had real power in hand, we wouldn''t do it again in the future."


    She saw the firmness in aunt Fang''s eyes.


    She sighed in her heart. In fact, aunt Fang was right.


    However, it is not the root cause.


    At the beginning, the ancient people were tough and even wanted to expel all foreigners at the cost of losing people''s hearts, which is enough to show that they wanted a lot.


    In fact, she has been thinking about this problem since she learned about the fate of the diviners.


    Why did the Presbyterian Council have to drive everyone away.


    As for any excuse to confuse blood, she doesn''t believe it.


    To say, there were many intermarriages between ancient and foreign nationalities before.


    Even now, like the lijiagan family, there are many people intermarrying with foreigners?


    If we didn''t confuse the ancient people, blood would have disappeared long ago.


    Therefore, this reason is just a high sounding excuse.


    If you want to know the truth, you have to find out everything about that year.


    After some discussion, they decided that it would be better for everyone to meet secretly first.


    But before that, we have to get rid of the mysterious guest.


    As she thought before, after another two days, Zhao Pei was crazy.


    He is waiting for the news of Jun Rongrong''s stupid woman every day.


    But who knows, that fool is so useless that he can''t even find out any inside information.


    Zhao Peng sat restlessly in his chair. Now it was a year old, blue and purple, and haggard like a living corpse.


    "Go, ask again, when can that bitch find out!"


    Next to him, his confidant immediately ran to work.


    But Zhao Pei himself knew that Jun Rongrong was a waste.


    It seems that he has to do it himself.


    At this time, half of humanity had disappeared from his eyes.


    In the courtyard, Jun Rongrong was dying of hunger.


    Zhao Pei had already stopped the food here, and the rest of the charcoal fire and food would only be able to maintain food and clothing.


    But when she came the first day, she had offended most people.


    A person''s kindness can''t stand consumption, not to mention a person like her who doesn''t know gratitude at all?


    Jun Rongrong lies in the corner, cursing everyone who bullies her.


    Soon, someone came to her.


    "My young master asked me to send a message. When can things be done?"


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the impatient look on the face of the slave beside Zhao Pei.


    Junrongrong hung his lips in a gloomy way and didn''t open his mouth.


    "If I ask you something, are you deaf or mute? Bah, useless things, I think you''ll die here!"


    This bitch!


    Jun Rongrong wants to strangle each other. However, she is really weak now.


    He pulled the other party''s clothes and said angrily, "give me something to eat!"


    "You still want to eat if you haven''t finished my young master''s job?" The other party said discontentedly.


    But Jun Rongrong is not a good stubble.


    "If you don''t give me something, your young master will never get what he wants!"


    "Smelly woman, you dare to threaten me! Believe it or not, I''ll send you to the king of hell now?"


    "You try."


    Just said a few words, Jun Rongrong felt black in front of her.


    The servant didn''t dare to really kill people.


    He looked around and lowered his voice to warn her.


    "You''d better not have any bad ideas. I''ll get you some food now. If you dare to deceive me, you''ll look good!"


    Jun Rongrong let go and gasped after the man left.


    She doesn''t know how long she can last, but she must live.


    She looked at the crowd outside, and the smile on her mouth became crazy.


    Even if she buried all these people, she had to live and climb out of the courtyard.


    Wolves, they''re staring at their prey.


    "Master, Zhao Pei gathered his hands and went in the direction of the courtyard."


    When Cairu came to report back, Lin Mengya was not surprised.


    "How many people did he bring?"


    "There are about twenty or thirty, but in addition to the people he brought, he borrowed some escorts from the distinguished guest."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and couldn''t help worrying.


    The origin of this distinguished guest is too mysterious.


    Moreover, according to the report of jackdaw guard, those guards are also very problematic.


    Although the compound was a flaw she deliberately left, and she had done enough prevention work, she did not relax her vigilance.


    After thinking about it, she still asked Cairu to take someone to support her.


    As soon as Cairu left, long Tianyu appeared in front of her.


    She seems to be hiding in Chuang Tzu these days. In fact, she is treating Yu''s legs.


    After days of hot spring recuperation and reconstruction, long Tianyu''s muscles and veins have been much stronger.


    In other words, he is one step closer to full recovery.


    "How do you feel about this herbal fumigation treatment?"


    She walked over and gently pressed the acupoints on his slender legs.


    With a smile on her lips, long Tianyu grabbed her hands with his big hand.


    Without borrowing any external force, he stood up slowly.


    "You --"


    In front of her, the man she knew was still tall and handsome.


    But only she knows how hard Yu has worked to achieve the present results.


    She couldn''t help it any longer. She hugged his waist and her eyes became red.


    "Great, great! If you can stand up, you will get better! I, I''m really happy!"


    "I''m happy, too."


    The man also hugged her hard, and his eyes were full of gratitude and love for her.


    "Thank you."


    Thank her for never giving up and for giving him the most unwavering love.


    "Of course you have to thank me. If you hadn''t been lucky enough to find such a capable daughter-in-law as me, you would have been in a wheelchair all your life!"


    what? Modesty does not exist.


    As soon as Lin Mengya wiped her face, she regained her arrogance.


    Long Tianyu really likes her appearance.


    Immediately give your wife a good hand.


    "That''s that. Don''t look who my wife is. There are still diseases in the world that my wife can''t cure?"


    Lin Mengya snorted and raised her head proudly.


    Originally, it was quite a moving scene. Leng turned the couple into a flattery meeting. There was no sensationalism at all.


    "You''d better sit down first and I''ll check it for you. Also, don''t think you can be brave when you''re better now. I tell you, the meridians of your legs are still very fragile. If you''re careless, you should be careful


    All previous efforts have been wasted. At that time, even if the gods come, it will be difficult to save them. "


    Long Tianyu naturally wants to be obedient.


    After a series of inspections by Lin Mengya, the results were quite satisfactory.


    The big stone hanging by Lin Mengya fell to the ground temporarily.


    Anyway, his legs have been saved.


    But some people always like to make trouble when others are happy.


    Just after Cairu took someone to reinforce, the distinguished guest who had not gone out for a long time also went out in a carriage.


    The direction they went was the compound.


    At this time, it was surrounded by Zhao Pei''s people.


    He even threatened to put all the people here to death.


    If you want to live, you must give up the hiding places of pregnant women and babies.


    The people in the compound were shocked.


    In any case, they are also members of the Zhao family.


    They never believed that Zhao Pei would threaten them with their lives in spite of their kinship.


    This is an unforgivable crime for the Zhao family who pay more attention to kinship!


    "Zhao Pei, we are all Zhao family. Can you be worthy of your ancestors by doing so?"


    An old man of high seniority asked in disbelief.


    But in Zhao Pei''s eyes, they are just stumbling blocks that prevent him from climbing to a higher position.


    He smiled cruelly, and his blood red eyes stared at the old man.


    "Zhao family? Do you know you are Zhao family?"


    He grabbed the old man''s chest and almost lifted him up.


    "Old man, tell me where those cubs are hiding, or I''ll kill you one by one!"


    "Bah!" The old man spat at him.


    "Old man, even if I die, I will never let you, a wolf heart and dog lung, be satisfied. Listen, we have lived enough anyway. It doesn''t matter if we die. But the children are still young. Even if we die, we can''t let this beast succeed!"


    In his anger, Zhao Peng threw the old man aside.


    "Old man, I think you''re looking for death!"


    He turned around, took out a sharp knife from his men and pointed it directly at the old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Squinted and completely tore open his disguise.


    "Listen to me, you''re terrible. Now get over here and tell me the truth. Otherwise, the dead old man will come to an end!"


    With a wave of his long knife, he stabbed the old man''s thigh in an instant.


    "Ah --"


    After the scream, he stabbed a blood hole in the old man''s thigh.


    Everyone was startled.


    Zhao Xuan drew out his knife and looked crazy and cold.


    "Who''s next?"


    He approached step by step with a long knife stained with blood


    "Miss Cairu, our people are all entangled. For a time, we can''t attack it."


    Cairu, who came for reinforcements, was intercepted outside the compound.


    Originally, there were a lot of people here. Even if Zhao Pei brought all the people in the Zhao family, it was more than enough.


    But the problem lies in the eight mask guards he brought.


    After observing, Cairu found that the eight people acted quickly and had extraordinary skills.


    But the most powerful thing is that they cooperate too tacitly.


    Both offensive and defensive are flawless.


    In this way, for their own side, it is much more difficult.


    Moreover, the manpower they brought was limited. Whether it was the hot spring villa or the little owner, they scattered part of their strength.


    It seems that she can only find a way to beat each other with people.

 Chapter 2784

    Fortunately, the people brought by Cairu are also experienced.


    After being caught off guard, he quickly adjusted his state and cooperated with the previous people, but gradually recovered his defeat.


    But she didn''t want to. Just when she thought she could drive Zhao Zhe''s gang out, she suddenly heard a few stuffy grunts behind her.


    "What''s going on?"


    The strong sense of crisis made Cairu jump directly to the wall of the hospital at the moment of questioning.


    There were five steel knives in the place where she stood just now.


    If it was a little slower, she would be nailed to the ground by the five steel knives now, and there would be no way to live.


    But before that, she didn''t even hear any sound.


    The person who makes the move is like a ghost. The speed is amazing. He must be a top expert!


    But she didn''t have any fear.


    The master said that the more powerful the enemy, the more you can''t be afraid.


    She turned her back and quietly tore a small cloth bag at her waist.


    That''s their special way of delivery. The master will immediately receive her help message.


    The Lord will come to save her, and she just needs to live hard until the Lord comes.


    "No, something''s wrong with Cairu!"


    Lin Mengya only felt a slight tingling in her chest.


    Cairu and Baisu both have a kind of Gu made by her.


    Even if they are thousands of miles away, they only need to expose the poisonous insect species to the air, and she will get induction.


    Such a way of preaching can only be used when they are in danger of life-threatening.


    Long Tianyu frowned and immediately summoned his men.


    At present, there are not enough people on their side, and Mo Yan''s people can''t be transferred.


    Therefore, rescuing Cairu means that they have to take risks.


    "I''ve arranged for them to save Cairu. Now, take aunt Fang and hide in the secret road first."


    "What about you?" Lin Mengya held long Tianyu''s wheelchair tightly with her backhand.


    "No, go with them, no!"


    Seeing her stop, long Tianyu could only comfort him in a low voice: "it doesn''t matter to me. Don''t forget that my martial arts are not bad, and there are many hidden weapons in this wheelchair."


    He didn''t say anything, but his attitude was clear.


    This time, Lin Mengya was not so easily persuaded by him.


    "No! If Cairu asks for help, it must be because she has met an enemy that is difficult to deal with. I know her temperament best. If she is only a pure martial arts expert, I''m afraid she can''t stop her."


    Long Tianyu frowned and had some bad guesses in her heart.


    So he had to hide her.


    "If you are obedient, I will want to bring her back."


    Lin Mengya''s persuasion is useless. She can only watch him leave with people.


    The people who stayed in Chuang Tzu acted quickly.


    However, it was empty in the time of incense.


    Aunt Fang didn''t trust her. She had to pull uncle Huo to watch her enter the secret road together.


    "Don''t worry, your man has great ability."


    Aunt Fang said softly.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t tell why she was so worried.


    She rubbed the position of her chest. Since yesterday, she has always had palpitations.


    But she is in good health and has no related problems before.


    I''m afraid it''s because I''ve been too worried these days.


    Looking in the direction of Zhao''s house, Lin Mengya turned back three steps at a time


    Go to the secret road.


    Aunt Fang and uncle Huo go in first.


    Just as she lowered her head and was about to enter the secret passage to hide, a sudden sharp whistle suddenly appeared in her ear.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    The sound made her feel very uncomfortable. Her head was swollen and tingling.


    Aunt Fang and uncle Huo shook their heads in the secret way, saying they didn''t hear anything.


    "Squeak -"


    There was another too sharp whistle. At this moment, Lin Mengya''s face changed.


    She was sure that she had never heard it before.


    But her heart was extremely reluctant to hear the voice.


    It seems that as long as this sound rings, something bad will happen.


    Aunt Fang looked at her face and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you? But what''s wrong?"


    "I..."


    Lin Mengya covered her forehead and felt dizzy and swollen.


    "You hurry in, close the secret door of the secret way first, and leave me alone."


    Then she turned and left. Aunt Fang wanted to chase her, but she was stopped by Uncle Huo.


    "Oh, what did you stop me from doing? The girl ran out like this. There must be danger!"


    After such a delay, people ran away. Aunt Fang couldn''t help stamping her feet and turned around to punch the guy in the way.


    "I don''t know."


    Huo Shujiang was stunned. It felt strange just now. He just subconsciously stretched out his hand and didn''t want people to leave.


    "Forget it, the girl is so clever, and her husband is outside, so no one will hurt her."


    "But..." Aunt Fang is still worried.


    "Nothing, Xiao''er is not outside. Can''t you protect a girl with them?"


    Huo Shujiang said and conveniently closed the door of the secret way.


    Although there are candles in the secret way, it is still dark and closed, which always makes people feel depressed.


    But fortunately, this time, a pair of warm and powerful hands held her hands in the dark.


    "Come on, don''t let the children worry."


    The deep voice of the lover came to my ears.


    Fang Rao sighed, nodded and followed Huo Shujiang to a safer secret road.


    Lin Mengya ran out of the hot spring villa in one breath.


    Her heart jumped faster and faster. Finally, it was even difficult to load, which made her breathing nervous.


    Just ran a few steps, the whole person was like a fish just out of the water, gasping for breath.


    "Little medicine, what''s the matter with me?"


    In the system, Xiaoyao was also shocked by the data that turned into a red warning.


    "Master, I don''t know why I detected that all the indicators of your body are rising rapidly, but if it goes on like this, your physical function will be overdrawn. If it can''t be stopped, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    Lin Mengya was sweating so much that she had to kneel on the side of the road.


    How did this happen?


    She only felt very tired, but there was a fire in her chest, which made her dry mouth and unconsciousness.


    "Keep me awake anyway!"


    She bit the tip of her tongue and gave the system a difficult order.


    In the system, Xiaoyao also frowns and returns to the appearance of a three-year-old child, saving energy for the owner and taking over the control of some parts of the system.


    "Mandatory shielding again!"


    Just like previous accidents.


    He found that the system was different from the owner''s


    Consciousness is again forcibly separated.


    But because the master''s willpower is stronger this time, the separation process is also intermittent.


    "Master, can you hear me? I find that the system has been forcibly separated again. I suggest you open the control of the system to me to 100%. From now on, I will fully control the system!"


    For his artificial system with self-awareness, generally, there will be no owner''s consent.


    You know, it''s a great risk to do so.


    If you are not careful, the system will be out of the control of the owner.


    But Lin Mengya almost didn''t think, so she raised his control to 100% with her final consciousness.


    In other words, from now on, all areas and permissions of the system will be fully open to him.


    But there was no joy on Xiaoyao''s face.


    He focused entirely on the monitoring function.


    In other words, from now on, although he can''t control the master''s body, he can "see" everything outside through the monitoring function.


    He "saw" that the master''s pain had disappeared, and now she was walking towards the courtyard.


    With her rich combat experience, Cairu escaped several plots of the other party.


    Nevertheless, she still had large and small wounds on her body.


    The guards she brought were not as lucky as her.


    The sudden emergence of mask guard operations is too strange.


    They are not afraid of death. At the same time, they are not afraid of pain. Unless their heads are cut off, they will get up and continue to fight no matter how badly they are injured.


    It''s like, like those puppets I''ve met before.


    But there are obvious differences, but she can''t say what it is.


    "Miss Cairu, if we go on like this, I''m afraid we can''t wear the rescuers. Otherwise, we''ll cover you. You can break through first!"


    The only remaining guard kept Cairu firmly in the middle.


    But Cairu coldly refused their kindness.


    "Everyone eats a bowl of rice. How can I escape first?"


    Then she lowered her voice: "I have asked the master for help in a special way. Don''t worry, everyone won''t die."


    "But the manpower we brought is limited. Even if your highness and miss sent people, I''m afraid we can''t beat them."


    Cairu frowned.


    "No, I believe your highness and the Lord will have a way."


    Although the people next to her don''t have her confidence, they are more interested in Cairu.


    "That''s all! Our brothers are lucky enough to die with Miss cheru. It''s worth it! Brothers, kill me!"


    This time, Cairu didn''t turn over because of their flirtation.


    Taking a deep breath, she rushed with her sword.


    Master, I will come to save her!


    In the courtyard, Zhao Yu was crazy and punched the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled on the soles of his feet.


    "You''re not afraid of death, are you? Well, I''ll help you!"


    He dragged an old woman and stabbed a blood hole in his thigh with a dagger again.


    From just now on. He singled out six people.


    They are all the same, without the ability to resist, and they are all the same injured in their thighs.


    Although the people around were trembling, they felt that Zhao Peng''s behavior seemed more strange.


    "You guys who don''t know the current affairs think they''re dead, so I can''t help you?"


    Zhao Pei picked the corners of her lips with a smile.


    He dropped his dagger and suddenly tore open his clothes.

 Chapter 2785

    The exposed upper body is climbing and entangled with countless blood red vines at the moment.


    Looking carefully, it is more strange and frightening. The vines seem to be moving up and down, just like human blood vessels, but they are thicker and redder than blood vessels.


    "You, you are not human! You are a ghost, a ghost!"


    The people in the courtyard were startled and changed their faces on the spot.


    Zhao Pei''s eyes are only gloomy and terrible madness and complacency at the moment.


    "Ghost? Hahaha, you ignorant fools. I am a god! In my eyes, you are just mole ants that provide food for God!"


    Zhao Pei was originally handsome, but now he really looks like a ghost climbing out of hell.


    He no longer disguised his greed for these fresh flesh and blood.


    "Go and bring me more nourishment. They should die for me. This is their fate and glory!"


    "Ah, what''s that?"


    There was a cry of surprise in the crowd.


    I saw the vines that had just tangled in Zhao''s upper body, suddenly wriggling.


    The speed changed from slow to fast, and finally climbed out of his arm like a snake.


    Those vines were fast, only fingers thick and thin, and entangled together all at once.


    The blood red vine was like a living creature and went straight to the injured people.


    Everyone who saw it couldn''t help but be frightened.


    So, what''s that?


    Is it a ghost or


    No one knew or even dared to move. They were frightened by this strange scene.


    In front of the vine, they can only accept their fate and become nourishment.


    "Still so disobedient, really have no memory."


    Suddenly, a small snow-white hand suddenly appeared, holding the struggling branches of the vine with his bare hands out of thin air.


    That finger is slender and flexible, unlike the tenderness of an ordinary woman, but it is inexplicably reassuring.


    "Yes, it''s miss ya!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who shouted out.


    Then everyone woke up and looked at each other in shock.


    What''s going on?


    Why did they just seem to be haunted by something and have only a pessimistic and negative attitude in their hearts?


    At this time, "Lin Mengya" still firmly grasped the rolling vines, and the corners of her mouth were slightly provoked, but her charming purple eyes were a little impatient.


    "I said that if you dare to break our agreement, I will not let you go again."


    Her voice was cold and her warning was clear.


    But it doesn''t seem to be said to Zhao Pei, but¡ª¡ª


    "I didn''t expect you to be here."


    A woman''s voice as light as smoke came in from outside the door.


    Even someone rubbed his ears and felt whether he had heard wrong just now.


    How can someone''s voice be so weak, like being blown to his ear by the wind, or like someone muttering in his ear.


    Unfortunately, these are just small tricks for "Lin Mengya".


    The smile on her lips was colder.


    "It''s you who shouldn''t be here. Leave now, or I''ll completely break your foundation and give you no chance to return to the world. You know me, I''ll do what I say."


    The voice also seemed to be irritated.


    "You''re still so stubborn. OK, I can leave. But it''s really an eye opener for me to come out this time. I think you can protect them for how long."


    "I won''t bother you. This is the place I sheltered. Whether it''s a hundred years or a thousand years, everything here is yours


    Don''t even want to touch it! You''d better keep it in mind. If you forget, you''re not far from death. "


    Her attitude is very arrogant.


    Nevertheless, the voice dared not refute her at all.


    "Good, good!" The voice said angrily, "I''ll see. When they regard you as their enemy, I''ll let them offer your bones and blood in person!"


    Finally, although the voice is unwilling, it can only leave.


    The people in the courtyard were also in a fog. They didn''t understand the conversation between miss ya and the strange woman at all.


    Lin Mengya turned and smiled at them.


    "Well, it''s all right."


    Her eyes seemed to be full of thousands of wind and frost, but with warmth, inexplicably soothed the hearts of these frightened people.


    "Ya, ya girl, what''s the matter with him? Is he evil?"


    Some brave people in the crowd pointed to the vines in her hand and followed Zhao Peng, whose face became more and more gloomy and terrible.


    "Lin Mengya" turned cold, but her hands worked harder.


    "Do you think you can win a deal with the devil?"


    "Don''t worry! Let me go, or I''ll kill you!"


    Zhao Pei was very anxious.


    Different from the previous meetings, this time, the smell of the woman made him tremble and fear involuntarily.


    It seems that in front of her, she can only surrender and shrink into a dark corner. She doesn''t even deserve the qualification to appear in front of her.


    But why?


    He is clearly the winner above all others and the messenger personally selected by the "God".


    The strong unwillingness made Zhao Peng have evil courage.


    He turned his eyes. The next moment, a blood red vine as thick as half a finger crept to the ground from his hanging right hand and quickly approached her.


    "Smelly woman, you have become my nourishment!"


    But before his proud smiling face lasted long, the next moment, he let out a scream.


    "Ah - it hurts, it hurts! What have you done? Stop it, smelly woman!"


    Zhao Pei''s face instantly turned pale.


    The "Lin Mengya" standing not far away, at the moment, she just picked out the blood vine with her fingernails.


    That tough, even scissors can not cut the rattan skin, in her hands, but it is as fragile as banana skin.


    She saw her hands flying, and the conical spike on the blood vine tip was peeled off by her from the vine.


    Without the sharp thorn, the blood vine lay soft on the ground and didn''t move.


    "The thoughtless thing is really so kind as that old guy. You and her are enemies by nature. You work for the enemy. Who will die if you don''t die?"


    Everyone swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Although I didn''t know that the "you" bag said by ya girl didn''t include them, I always felt as if I had been scolded.


    It''s strange. Miss ya seems to be quite deterrent to them today.


    "Let go of me! Pain, please, I''m wrong, let go of me!"


    Zhao zhe didn''t dare to hold on.


    He did not expect that the sharp thorn of the vine pulled out alive would hurt so much that he died and almost killed half of his life.


    Lin Mengya''s hands and feet were also neat. After pulling out the thorn on the tip, she went directly to Zhao Pei, who was in pain.


    He tore the other party''s clothes at once, and even left him only a pair of loose shorts.


    Zhao Pei is stupid. It doesn''t just hurt.


    His face turned red and roared at "Lin Mengya".


    "Why are you tearing my clothes? You''re sick!"


    But "Lin Mengya" only gave him a white eye.


    "Fool, I''m saving your life. If you let those things stay in your body, I''m afraid you''ll be hurt to death in a few days."


    "You lie, I, I don''t feel any pain!" Zhao Pei didn''t believe it. He even grabbed his clothes and covered his chest, trying to step back.


    However, today is really evil.


    This thin and weak smelly woman has amazing strength.


    Let alone run away, he can only be like a fish on the chopping board, which is caught and tossed by "Lin Mengya".


    "Nonsense! If you die of pain now, will you still provide her with nourishment? This thing will paralyze your pain and make you feel no pain for the time being. But when you are useless, it will make you taste a hundred times the pain and hurt you alive."


    As she spoke, Lin Mengya felt down Zhao Pei''s back with her hand.


    Finally, in the heart of her back, she felt a small lump.


    "Found it."


    Almost without hesitation, she grabbed the little thing the size of her thumb with her fingernails across the skin.


    "Ah - you, you stop!"


    Zhao Pei was sweating with pain, but to his horror, he found that he had lost control of his body.


    "What did you do? You let go of me! Let go!" He began to shout incoherently.


    As a result, she was stunned by Lin Mengya''s direct palm.


    "So afraid of death, but also want to dare to harm people?"


    She said coldly, but her hand was full of effort.


    I only saw the skin that was stretched to the extreme, and squeezed out a small red tip from the inside.


    "Bring the charcoal basin!" She wrung her eyebrows and ordered.


    Immediately someone did, and in the twinkling of an eye, a fiery red charcoal basin came.


    Almost the second the charcoal basin was brought, Lin Mengya''s fingertips also clasped the red tip and pulled it out.


    At the next moment, a blood red seed similar to jujube pit with thin roots was directly stuffed into the charcoal basin by her.


    Then, everyone smelled only a strange fragrance.


    It felt like burning sandalwood soaked in blood.


    The fishy smell of the idea blood seems to have nothing. Inexplicably, people feel uncomfortable and subconsciously resist this strange smell.


    After all this last night, before she could rest, she was tightly clenched on her wrist.


    She raised her head and looked at long Tianyu with a frown.


    "You..."


    "Shut up and come with me!"


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is very stiff.


    "Lin Mengya" seemed dissatisfied, but he still didn''t resist and was pulled out of the courtyard.


    In the corner, long Tianyu stared at the woman in front of him.


    "You promised me not to borrow her body at will!"


    "Today is a special case." "Lin Mengya" wanted to refute, but long Tianyu didn''t listen to her explanation at all.


    "She is pregnant again. If my wife and children are hurt because of your recklessness, even if you are in her body, I will dig you out!"


    Long Tianyu, who is in a rage, is a terrible person.


    "Lin Mengya" was also a little guilty. Her eyes turned disorderly, but she didn''t dare to fall on him.


    "I repeat one last time, you must not borrow my wife''s body at will without my permission!"


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. I care about the child as much. After all..."


    The rest of the words gradually weakened until there was no interest.


    Long Tianyu also caught his wife''s soft body and held him firmly in his arms, but he couldn''t help sighing.


    What the hell should he do with her?

 Chapter 2786

    Lin Mengya slept for a long time.


    It was dark when she woke up.


    "Mom, you finally wake up! I''m so worried about you. Oh, you won''t be sick like me?"


    With that, Mo Yan baby suddenly "bah" a few times.


    "No, no! I''m sure I won''t get sick. I''m fine. I just slept a little longer. Well, it must be so!"


    Looking at the eldest son''s face firmly talking to herself, Lin Mengya felt more sad than funny.


    The child actually knows everything.


    Although she didn''t hide her words from her teacher, she didn''t say so much.


    But the child is so smart that he has learned to hide to comfort her.


    "Come, sit here."


    She patted the bed, Mo Yan immediately took off her shoes, and her small body climbed into her arms flexibly.


    Holding the soft little guy in her arms, she suddenly remembered the days when she had sailed on the sea with him and Bai su.


    The little guy spent most of that year with her.


    The cabin was so big that no matter how big the storm was, she held Mo Yan tightly and spent it with their mother and son.


    She has always loved the child most.


    "Mom, when can my sister come out? I miss my brother, and I also want my uncle and grandpa to them."


    Mo yanrou''s small face was buried in her arms and said sullenly.


    Lin Mengya touched his little head and calculated carefully before slowing down his voice.


    "You''ll see your sister in about five months."


    "Five months?"


    Mo Yan suddenly sat up straight and counted his short, thick little fingers with interest.


    "That''s one hundred and fifty days! Great, I''m finally going to see my sister! Mom, I''ll buy my sister the best candy and the most beautiful skirt! I''ll also give my sister all the ponies my father gave me!"


    Lin Mengya pinched his flesh face.


    "Keep the pony your father gave you. In the future, you can choose a pony for your sister."


    She doesn''t think big children have to let small children.


    On the contrary, in their home, she pays more attention to cultivating children''s sense of independence.


    Sharing is OK, but she wants her children to understand the meaning of sharing, rather than forcing them to give up their hearts.


    Fortunately, their cubs are very good. The two brothers seldom quarrel.


    As for this in her stomach, she had a hunch that it was not a worry-free one.


    "Wake up, do you still have any discomfort? Do you want to take some more medicine?"


    Long Tianyu put the hot chicken soup noodles on the table and asked with concern.


    He disguised all his emotions well.


    In front of her, I could hardly see the cold enough to freeze to death.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and rubbed her forehead.


    "It''s really strange. Why did I faint for no reason?"


    "I asked aunt Fang. She said that when a woman is pregnant, she is really weak. If she is too excited, it will certainly damage her body."


    Lin Mengya nodded, as if she had no doubt about his words.


    Long Tianyu breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said to her, "it''s not delicious when it''s cold. Do you want me to feed you?"


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself."


    Lin Mengya secretly glared at him.


    The child is still there! What does it look like?


    Ke Longtian


    Yu doesn''t care at all. Anyway, she is her own cub. Maybe she can let the cub learn how to pet her daughter-in-law, and she won''t lose money.


    Snoring a bowl of chicken soup not only warmed her stomach, but also cleared her dizzy mind.


    "By the way, how to deal with the things in the compound?"


    She remembered her business.


    "Fortunately, we rushed in time. Those people are a little difficult, but they are still within my control."


    Seeing that he said so, Lin Mengya''s heart fell to the ground slowly.


    "The Zhao family can''t drag on any longer. We have to ask Uncle Huo to come up with a charter earlier. As for my prescription, I didn''t expect to hide it. Now it seems that it has become a hot potato, and we should think of a way."


    Long Tianyu nodded, and Jun''s face was slightly tight.


    Looking at the unconscious lover in front of him, he was worried.


    I''m afraid I can''t hide the secret from my wife for long.


    He must hide his wife as soon as possible before someone comes to the door.


    If not¡ª¡ª


    Frowned, and a cruel killing machine crossed the star''s eyes.


    Then forever, let those who may hurt your wife disappear!


    After that, uncle Huo and aunt Fang also came to see her.


    They seem to have reached an agreement and want to continue to use the identity of "Zhao Yixuan".


    But this time, it was for revenge.


    Both their husband and wife''s hatred, but also the Huo family and those diviners.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are also consistent.


    But after all, uncle Huo''s consciousness has been completely awakened, that is, out of their control.


    In this way, I''m afraid the other party will have doubts, and the trust in Uncle Huo will not be so high, and it will be more dangerous.


    But this time, uncle Huo and aunt Fang were extremely firm.


    "We have lived to this age and have nothing to ask for. Moreover, even if we linger for a while, they will eventually find us.


    It''s better to fight with them than live in hiding every day. "


    This is aunt Fang''s idea. Although uncle Huo didn''t say much, he has the same firmness in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t persuade them either.


    "Well, the two of us are cured of sacrificing our lives to accompany the gentleman."


    She smiled and the atmosphere relaxed.


    When Uncle Huo and aunt Fang left, she got up and went to the window.


    "Mr. Huo, who is aboveboard and aboveboard, has a hobby of listening to other people''s walls."


    The sound of breathing outside the window came in a helpless low voice.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Lin Mengya set up the window, and sure enough, she saw the tall Huo Xiao, with a frown and a complicated expression.


    She couldn''t help bending her lips, "OK, they have figured out your parents'' things themselves. Can you think clearly that it''s your own thing."


    "I, I just don''t know how to get along with him." Huoxiao revealed his difficulties to her with difficulty.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya smiled.


    "My lord Huo, you are really a talent. They are your parents and you are their children. The relationship between parents and children naturally comes at will. Is it difficult for me to find a master to teach you?"


    Lord Huo''s face became more and more tense when he was teased by her.


    At this time, a small figure jumped down from the bed, rolled to Lin Mengya like a small ball and hugged her leg.


    "Mom, I can''t sleep. Will you accompany Mo Yan?"


    "OK, I''ll sleep with you. It''s cold here. Go back to bed first."


    She picked up Mo Yan


    Baby, gently coaxed him back into the bed tent.


    Soon all that was left in the room was her husky sound of sleep.


    Huo Xiao stood at the window with a blurred color in his eyes.


    Soon after, long Tianyu went to the window and closed the window quickly but gently.


    Inside, there is a happy family of three.


    Outside, Huo Xiao only felt that his mind was mixed, and he didn''t know where his thoughts had gone.


    Long Tianyu kept his ears up until he heard the footsteps outside and left, and then he hummed a little dissatisfied.


    Lin Mengya just put the child to sleep. When she looked up, she saw the dissatisfaction on her man''s face. She couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his cheek.


    "Why are you so stingy? People just care about their parents."


    "I didn''t."


    Long Tianyu refused to admit it and held his wife''s hand back and stuck it to his lips.


    "Go to sleep, I''ll watch you."


    Lin Mengya nodded and lay in the innermost part of the bed, smiling at the size of the family''s two handsome faces.


    Compared with aunt Fang, she is really much luckier.


    I hope God can always care for them.


    The night is like ink washing, which always becomes the best cover for villains.


    The masked guards hurried back to the carriage.


    It can be said how beautiful they were before, and how embarrassed they are now.


    "Stop, stop!"


    The maid of the distinguished guest suddenly jumped out of the carriage.


    The mask guards also stopped suddenly, but no one asked any questions.


    The maid looked worried. After whispering to the nearest mask guard for a while, the latter directly took two people and stopped the elders who were on their way with them.


    "Escort, aren''t we in a hurry? Are you here?"


    Some people don''t understand that although they are somewhat oppressed, they are more relieved.


    I thought I was gone at last. Anyway, I can''t blame them if they didn''t succeed, as long as they can go home safely.


    But I didn''t want to. Without saying anything, the mask guard directly drew a knife and stabbed it into the man''s heart.


    "Ah - you!"


    Before the man could resist, the whole man fell off his horse.


    The people behind were also stunned. Then they turned around and ran away.


    Until now, they have to believe it.


    I am the sacrifice given by the Presbyterian to the man in the carriage!


    And now, it''s time for them to die.


    Driven by the desire for survival, they ran desperately with only one thought in their mind.


    Run! Anyway, there are so many people. As long as you run out, you can survive.


    To this end, they even step on the body of their companions and want to make themselves more likely to survive.


    In the deep night, blood splashed and human life became grass mustard, naked showing the ugliest side of human nature.


    Du Hongqing is also among these people.


    But he didn''t care much about his life and death than his companions who ran for their lives, but completely focused on the carriage.


    He never forgot Ma Jiang''s death.


    His red eyes were fixed on the other side of the carriage.


    He knew he might not live much time.


    Since they have been retired as victims, even if they go back, they will bring disaster to their families.


    You might as well fight them with your cheap life!


    He thought so and did so.


    While the mask guards were chasing others, he suddenly urged the horse to turn around and run back.

 Chapter 2787

    Du Hongqing rushed to kill the past with the mood of breaking the boat.


    When those cold swords greeted him, Du Hongqing seemed to feel no pain and stared at a target.


    The horse ran so fast that it came near the wide carriage in the twinkling of an eye.


    Du Hongqing''s eyes were red, and his hoarse voice was full of grief and anger.


    "Bitch, you give back my brother''s life!"


    At this time, the two mask guards who never left the carriage showed their weapons.


    The wrong snake bone whip fiercely swept across Du Hongqing''s waist and abdomen.


    The other was holding a long black gun.


    With their tacit understanding, they immediately blocked all the vitality of Du Hongqing.


    Du Hongqing saw the road blocked and gave a unwilling roar.


    "Ah - bitch! I swear by the life of my whole family that you don''t live like this!"


    With a "puff" sound, the long gun was pointed to Du Hongqing''s heart.


    The snake bone whip broke him at the waist.


    The blood dyed the boundless night red.


    But they couldn''t stop it. He threw the long knife with all his strength.


    The knife with Du Hongqing''s resentment against all the dead who were tortured and killed, wrapped in the force of thunder, stabbed straight into the window.


    Suddenly, a creepy scream sounded from the car.


    "Master!"


    The maid sitting in the outer compartment was also in a panic and knocked desperately on the door of the inner compartment.


    "Master, how are you? Come on, come on!"


    Those mask guards outside also tacitly accelerated the movement of their hands at the moment.


    A moment later, each of them dragged a fresh body and threw it outside the carriage.


    "Master, they are ready. Please heal quickly!"


    The maid warned in some panic.


    Then, countless blood red vines suddenly climbed out of the carriage.


    The sharp thorn, which was a bit thicker than the sharp thorn on Zhao Pei''s body, instantly pierced those fresh flesh and blood.


    The sound of "coo, COO" came out of the car.


    It seems that someone is gulping something, but it''s like the beating sound of something.


    In the long quiet night, the strangeness is particularly frightening.


    After a long time, the red and purple vines retracted into the carriage.


    The maid kept lying at the door for fear of missing the requirements of the people inside.


    "A bunch of waste!"


    That was the ethereal female voice threatened by "Lin Mengya".


    But at the moment, he was more angry.


    "Yes, it''s useless for slaves and maidservants. Please punish the master. But now the master is hurt by those blood slaves. The most important thing is to find a place to heal well."


    The faithful maid hastily suggested.


    The man inside was silent for a moment.


    "Then go to the nearest place to rest, hum! Let her be proud for a few more days."


    "Yes, I see."


    The maid immediately got out of the car, personally explored the terrain in front, and commanded the group of mask guards to the nearest foothold.


    Soon after the carriage left, several figures fell silently beside the group of corpses.


    After carefully exploring the cause of death of these people, they divided into two groups to report or continue to follow up.


    Those who died in vain were soon frozen stiff, and their lives came to an abrupt end in this long night.


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes with difficulty.


    last night......


    She pinched her eyebrows and felt that she had run a marathon in her dream?


    Otherwise, why do you feel so tired when you wake up?


    "Master, are you dreaming again?"


    The little medicine in the system couldn''t wait to ask.


    Lin Mengya sighed and fell back to bed to rest. By the way, she took over the authority of the system again.


    "How about I tell you to keep an eye on it? Is there any clue?"


    "Master, after I was forcibly blocked, I can only use the monitoring function of the system to help you record yesterday''s external activities."


    After listening to Xiaoyao retell to herself how "domineering" she was yesterday, Lin Mengya fell into silence.


    "Do you think I have the second personality of a top expert?"


    Xiaoyao: "master, are you delusional?"


    "Tut."


    Lin Mengya is a little tired of the untimely rigidity of Xiaoyao.


    "I just think it''s interesting."


    She held her head in her hands and looked relaxed.


    The little medicine is muttering now.


    finished! Isn''t the master stupid?


    "Master! Would you please face up to the seriousness of this problem? If I can''t suppress that consciousness, you may be robbed by others at any time!"


    Compared with the tension of Xiaoyao, Lin Mengya relaxed a lot.


    "Little medicine, I was not suppressed by other consciousness at that time."


    She narrowed her eyes and remembered how she felt at that time.


    She seemed to have a long, long dream.


    It seems that something happened in her dream, but she doesn''t remember it every time she wakes up.


    But she firmly believed that the "person" who could control her body would never hurt her.


    Of course, maybe this is the hint that the "person" left to himself.


    But she believed in her own judgment.


    Maybe one day, she will meet that "person" in another way.


    Then the truth will come out.


    "Unexpectedly, those guys are so crazy."


    After a good rest, she also learned what happened last night and couldn''t help sighing.


    Now she couldn''t help wondering how the guy who temporarily used his body could make such a cruel enemy leave in a word.


    Long Tianyu was not surprised.


    "The Presbyterian Council has always been so ruthless that those people are just abandoned children."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, "you are very familiar with their way of doing things?"


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and whispered, "master had dealt with them when he was young."


    "No wonder, but it''s not surprising to think of how they expelled diviners."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like the Presbyterian Church at all now.


    This random thing that belittles other people''s lives should have been balled up earlier, rolled to hell and fried it 300 times in an oil pan.


    But anyway, the crisis here has been lifted for the time being.


    They also sorted out the clues they got from the hot spring villa.


    Another day later, in addition to a few pregnant women in labor who were still under centralized care, others were also sent to the courtyard by her to reunite with her family.


    "Thank you, miss ya!"


    "Yes, thanks to you, we can get together."


    In people''s eyes, she seems to have become a patron saint.


    For this, she can only reluctantly keep smiling and accept everyone''s thanks.


    "You


    Look, in their eyes, whether you are a foreigner or not, you are their benefactor. "


    Long Tianyu sat quietly beside her, with a little pride in her tone.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and stared at him.


    "Don''t tease me! Go, go, go, go on, my face will have to laugh stiff."


    Long Tianyu shook his head with a smile. Only then did he take his wife away with satisfaction.


    Behind them, those old people who paid most attention to etiquette silently made up their mind to set up an immortal memorial tablet for ya girl.


    As soon as they arrived at Zhao''s house, they saw that the servants of Zhao''s house were cleaning the house inside and outside.


    As ordinary people, they only know that Zhao''s house almost changed its master, but they don''t know that Zhao''s house should have been Huo''s house.


    Seeing the two of them, the new housekeeper, who is also aunt Fang''s right-hand man, sicui greeted them with a respectful smile.


    "Madame talked about you two early in the morning."


    Si Cui is a quick talker, and her aunt is very loyal.


    Knowing that the old owner was not dead, she cried bitterly, and then hurt the housekeeper''s position in high spirits.


    As for the master Lin Mengya asked them to invite before, he also stayed, which can be regarded as a transcendence for the dead soul.


    At this time, the Zhao mansion was already a thriving scene.


    But Lin Mengya knows that uncle Huo and aunt Fang won''t stay here forever.


    This is not their home.


    Sicui''s mother led them to Uncle Huo''s study.


    Lin Mengya is also familiar here.


    "Here you are. Sit down."


    Seeing them come in, uncle Huo just looked up and continued to stare at the letter paper in his hand.


    Looking at each other''s frown, it seems that he has encountered some trouble.


    After a long time, Huo Shucai handed her the letter paper.


    "You''d better have a look."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mengya took the letter paper suspiciously and shared it with long Tianyu.


    But I don''t want to. It''s all about her.


    The more I looked at her, the colder her face became. "Hum! I really lost my mind when I saw the Zhao family."


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes. Although he didn''t speak, his face was also unhappy.


    Huo Shujiang sighed.


    "In the past, they all said that I suppressed the Zhao family, but if I hadn''t suppressed the minds of those people, I''m afraid they would have become victims of others."


    The content of the letter was to ask Uncle Huo to escort her to the Zhao family in the name of the family.


    Not only that, but also let uncle Huo promise that she will never disclose anything about the prescription before she is sent to the Zhao family, and even use the property of her palace family as bait.


    She almost laughed out of anger.


    Is it difficult that Lin Mengya looks like a piece of fat by nature?


    The Zhao family wants what she has in her hand and is not afraid to die!


    Uncle Huo took a deep breath.


    "I know you have something to do, so what are you going to do?"


    As a partner, uncle Huo and her purposes are different, but they are roughly the same.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also discussed this matter in advance.


    "I have to get the ancient family''s secret treasure. Since they won''t give me the opportunity to cooperate, I''ll grab it and fight until they can''t fight back and offer it."


    Huo Shujiang''s eyebrows jumped.


    Although the woman in front of her seemed slender and weak, this came out of her mouth with an inexplicable deterrent.


    He smiled weakly and shook his head.


    "Alas, I''m really old. I can''t compare with you."

 Chapter 2788

    But that''s what he said, but Huo Shujiang is not a timid person.


    "You''re right. The ancient people have been comfortable for too long. Now the ancient people don''t know how great the changes are outside.


    The Presbyterian Council is complacent and defends a small world. It feels that it is invincible in the world.


    As everyone knows, it''s just arrogant and ridiculous. "


    Lin Mengya felt uncle Huo''s heart. In fact, she always held a bad breath.


    The blood feud of the Huo family and the pain of bone and flesh separation for more than ten years are enough to make him hate the rotten and backward place of the ancient family.


    "In that case, we might as well have a good time."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth slowly lifted a playful arc.


    "Don''t they all regard me as a fat sheep? Let me see who has the ability to swallow the wealth of our palace family. I''m waiting for them!"


    At this time, Huo Shujiang was vaguely convinced.


    This girl is so brave!


    Since he didn''t intend to keep a low profile, uncle Huo asked people to release the news that the master of the palace family was here.


    Sure enough, the news was like hot oil pouring cold water, boiling the whole ancient family.


    But at the same time, two other news also made the ancient people no longer calm.


    1¡¢ That is, she holds a prescription that can treat winter snow biting children; 2¡¢ Is the news that the diviner is about to return.


    But this time, the diviner didn''t ask for charity from the people of the ancient family, but had her as the backing to recognize his relatives openly.


    These two pieces of news have aroused thousands of waves with one stone.


    If we say that the ancient people may have united to attack her, but the remaining two news have separated them.


    It has to be said that Lin Mengya pinched the weakness of some ancient people.


    As long as their opinions no longer agree and there are differences and conflicts, she can easily find a balance in the cracks and disintegrate them one by one.


    She knows the truth, and so do others.


    Unfortunately, they can only watch the family quarrel over her attitude and no longer agree with the outside world.


    Among them, several big families of the ancient Shangxian family are the most intense.


    In the reception hall of Lezheng family, the largest family of Shangxian family, the owners of all major families gathered here.


    They didn''t expect that Lin Mengya dared to finish so much.


    What caught them off guard was the reaction of their own people.


    At this moment, a homeowner with a hot temper is already furious.


    "I said that the Witch of the palace family was a disaster! At first you didn''t listen and wanted to cheat people in for benefits. Now, that witch is about to break up our ancient family!"


    "Brother Ling, you can''t say that."


    Soon, different opinions were put forward.


    The man was thin and weak. Although he was a little old, he was still gentle.


    "At first, the Presbyterian Council sent invitations to the leader of the palace family, which was agreed by us. Moreover, things are not out of control now. No matter how powerful the palace family is, it is only the abandonment of our ancient family.


    Here, she can only be obedient. "


    The arrogance in this man''s words is already a little blind.


    If Lin Mengya does it again, he must spray salt soda on his face and ask who gave him confidence.


    Abandonment? Think she''ll feel inferior?


    But fortunately, not all here are fools like that man.


    "Both abandoned families


    Then she won''t listen to us anymore. The leader of the whole family should not take this woman too simply. She can support the palace family in a short time, which is enough to show that this name has excellent means and intelligence. So we still have to face it carefully. "


    The speaker is a little old man who doesn''t seem to have any sense of existence.


    But his position in the upper string clan is not high.


    His words immediately aroused the irony of many people.


    "I think you are old and timid."


    Another middle-aged man, who looked in full bloom, said impolitely, "it was under our pressure that the palace family almost destroyed the family. It is also because we have been merciful for the sake of our fellow family that we can survive to this day.


    At first, we could make them out of breath. Now, we can also let the girl in the palace hand over everything in her hands! "


    The idea of the middle-aged man was agreed by most of the people present.


    A trace of sadness flashed in old Feng''s eyes.


    Then he continued to smoke the cigarette stick in his hand, as before without saying a word.


    The people present soon reached a consensus.


    But the owner of the happy family has been sitting in the first place, drooping his eyes and wondering what he is thinking.


    Soon, the middle-aged man was elected. He proudly suggested to the master of Lezheng family: "it''s just a palace family. It''s really not worth our efforts. The master of Lezheng family, Pei, is not talented. He wants to meet the girl of the palace family in person."


    After a long time, the owner of the happy family nodded gently.


    "Good."


    Middle aged people are happy, but their attitude is more and more humble.


    Others present were also envious.


    After all, this kind of person must be the one who gets the most benefits.


    It''s a pity that the Pei family has an in laws relationship with the Lezheng family. It''s very beautiful in recent years. If they rob it, they''re afraid they will offend the Lezheng family.


    The discussion on the palace family has come to an end for the time being.


    Everyone got up and left one after another, and only Pei Qianji stayed at the end.


    "Master Le Zheng, I haven''t seen my little girl for many days. I wonder if it''s convenient for me to see her?"


    The leader of Le Zheng''s family is actually much younger than Pei Qianji.


    But the people of Le Zheng''s family are always serious, so although he is young, no one dares to despise him.


    Pei Qianji''s youngest daughter happens to be his wife.


    "She''s in the backyard. See her if you want."


    With that, the young master of Lezheng left on his own, but he had no respectful attitude towards his so-called father-in-law.


    Pei Qianji was not dissatisfied at all.


    But after leaving the yard, his eyes were gloomy.


    Oh, just a lucky guy.


    After years of painstaking management, the Pei family has already possessed the strength that does not fall behind the Lezheng family


    Now, with the wealth of the palace family, hehe, in the future, the largest family of Shangxian family may not necessarily belong to anyone!


    Thinking like this, Pei Qianji also went to the backyard.


    He narrowed his eyes. It seemed that it was time for his good daughter to carry out the plan.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about the storm she stirred up in the ancient family.


    Now she is taking a break in her busy life and spends all her thoughts on long Tianyu and Mo Yan.


    After this period of exercise, Yu can take a few steps without external force.


    Although the posture is like a shaky duckling, it is a considerable progress for the couple.


    "Father, come on, I''ll teach you how to walk!"


    Just after lunch, Moyan baby couldn''t wait to run to his father and kindly teach him to walk.


    Long Tianyu stared at him and pretended not to hear.


    But who is Moyan baby?


    Then he ran to his mother and complained.


    "Mom, dad is not good. He can''t get up and practice walking!"


    Long Tianyu looked at his silly son helplessly.


    Oh, do you think he can''t see through the boy''s eyes?


    It is clear that he wants to take the opportunity to win over him so as to compete for the favor of his daughter-in-law.


    How is this possible?


    He is always the first in his daughter-in-law''s heart!


    Lin Mengya patted Mo Yan''s small head and said happily, "what''s wrong with your father? Let''s punish him to sleep alone at night, OK?"


    Mo Yan immediately nodded and smiled.


    "That mother, I have taken medicine, practiced martial arts and studied well today. Do you want to give me a little encouragement?"


    Lin Mengya thought and thought very seriously. Then, under the expectation of Mo Yan, she said very seriously: "then, I''ll reward you to sleep alone. How about it?"


    Mo Yan''s smiling face froze on his chubby face.


    Mother, mother, she doesn''t follow the routine? What should I do?


    Long Tianyu looked at his silly son sympathetically.


    Alas, my son is still too young and immature to fight his bad hearted wife.


    Lin Mengya looked at her son with a distressed face and laughed hard for a while.


    Long Tianyu stood up again and slowly moved to her face.


    "Don''t move."


    He stretched out his hands, held her chin in one hand, and wiped away the tears she laughed.


    She raised her head, and the touch of the corners of her eyes was warm and rough, which made her very familiar.


    "Don''t be too tired. Any exercise should be enough. Let me help you over."


    She got up and wanted to help long Tianyu, but she was gently pressed back by the latter.


    After that, the man continued to move his steps with difficulty, but he followed her and sat on the corridor.


    "You don''t need to move at any time. As long as you wait for me at ease, I will come to you regardless of the ends of the earth."


    When a man says this, his eyes are like a sea of love.


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved slightly and leaned her head on her shoulder.


    "Fool, we have long been one. What''s the difference between you coming to me and me coming to you?"


    "I just don''t want you to work too hard. You shouldn''t have." Long Tianyu''s tone was a little regretful.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t think so.


    "As I said, I''m not a bird willing to stay in a golden cage. No matter where you go, I can keep up with you."


    Long Tianyu only felt waves of soft waves rippling in her heart.


    Quietly clasp her fingers.


    Those unspeakable worries seem to have been comforted.


    Sometimes, he even often feels that his wife knows everything he has done.


    But he knew that all she knew was herself.


    He hugged her and quietly enjoyed the beauty of the moment.


    Not far away, Mo Yan is practicing martial arts with Bai su. Every move is made in one form. They are all very serious.


    They don''t need to think too much, just like the most common couple in the world, just need to worry about daily necessities.

 Chapter 2789

    Although the strange guest was scared away by "Lin Mengya" a few words, there were many future troubles left.


    The first to bear the brunt is Zhao Pei, who was almost killed by disaster.


    This guy is not an orderly.


    Although Lin Mengya saved him, he still resented that Lin Mengya broke his good deeds and let him lose a chance to make great contributions.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya can only roll her eyes.


    Anyway, it''s hard to persuade the damn ghost. If it was really her at the scene, I''m afraid Zhao Yu would have died a long time ago.


    Another accident was the disappearance of Mrs. Duan''s mother and son.


    According to the people who have been guarding them, the mother and son were just in their own yard before.


    Later, it was about running around. In short, the Duan girl with obvious brain problems disappeared.


    Uncle Huo wants to send someone to catch up, but Lin Mengya feels that she can''t catch up.


    According to the old lady''s confession, Mrs. Duan had never been amazing.


    Even Zhao Zifei rarely met her.


    It''s said that she provides for them. In fact, she just sends tens of liang of silver to them every year.


    To put it bluntly, it''s better than sending beggars.


    But Lin Mengya is very accurate.


    Not to mention the day Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei appeared, they came to look through the dead.


    Just look at their words and deeds, we know that they are definitely not from a small family.


    You know, the real Zhao Yixuan was just a little gangster who was driven out of his house.


    Even if Mrs. Duan saw that he was a potential stock, she wouldn''t have paid for him silently for so many years?


    In short, the origin of the mother and son made her very curious.


    Unfortunately, they walked very simply, and the servants they brought didn''t know much.


    The question is that the Duan family was brought here less than a month after they were bought.


    They only know that the mother and son are the outer rooms of some big man, and they don''t know anything else.


    Lin Mengya was really suffocated by the treatment of asking three unknowns.


    Unexpectedly, that afternoon, Cairu threw a disheartened girl in front of her.


    "Cairu, who is this?"


    Lin Mengya is a little silly.


    The woman in front of me, yes, I can barely tell from the difference between clothes and skirts that she is a woman.


    But others


    It''s not that her eyes are bad, but that the man is covered with mud. For a while, I really can''t see who it is.


    Cairu frowned and said in a deep voice, "Duan ruxuan''s personal maid, the one named xianhuan, I knew it wasn''t a good thing when I saw her for the first time. Finally, I caught her and wanted to be bad for you!"


    Hearing this, xianhuan suddenly burst into tears.


    "No, no! Miss ya, listen to the maid''s explanation. I''m just worried about the young master."


    With that, she immediately kowtowed to Lin Mengya.


    "Please, let me see the young master! I kowtow to you. Please be kind!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    Yo, it smells like adultery.


    She cleared her throat and asked, "aren''t you Duan ruxuan''s girl? Your young lady has run away. If you don''t follow her, why do you want to find a foreign man instead?"


    Xianhuan bowed his head and replied shyly, "I''m a slave. I''ve been a young master for a long time."


    Now that he has said it, xianhuan doesn''t think there is anything to lose face, so he can say what he can''t say.


    "Earlier, the young master appreciated the slaves and maids, so he privately asked the young lady for them to serve. Later, the slaves and maids became members of the young master''s room."


    Although the voice was hoarse, it was as sweet as honey at the moment.


    Lin Mengya and Cairu are fed up with goose bumps.


    I thought Zhao Yu was really an animal.


    It''s not enough to hook up with junrongrong. I even started with Duan ruxuan''s maid.


    "But didn''t he say he wanted to marry Jun Rongrong before?"


    Lin Mengya vowed that she was not provoking, just curious.


    But unexpectedly, her words seemed to touch the life gate of the fairy ring.


    I saw the timid and charming voice just now, which was harsh in an instant.


    "How could the young master marry that old aunt!"


    Xianhuan bit her teeth and her eyes were full of jealousy.


    "It''s not that she threatened my young master with everything in Zhao''s house! The young master didn''t agree with her originally, and the old woman still wanted the young master to marry her. Bah! She didn''t look in the mirror, and she deserved it!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya only felt that Zhao''s means were really powerful enough.


    Look, it''s his own scum, but xianhuan is still fascinated by him.


    After thinking about it, she felt that she might as well do a good deed and help them.


    "For the sake of your infatuation, I''m not difficult for you.


    Well, I''ll ask you a few questions. As long as you answer honestly, I''ll send you to reunite with your young master. How about it? "


    "OK! Miss ya, just ask, and the maid must tell the truth!"


    As soon as xianhuan''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t wait to take his heart out to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya carefully asked about Mrs. Duan''s mother and son.


    But the answer given by xianhuan surprised her.


    "That lady really hasn''t been home for more than ten years? But I don''t think your lady is a stranger to her aunt."


    Xianhuan said, "aunt and grandma really haven''t been home, but they have always had correspondence with my master. Later, I heard that she settled down and took my young lady to live for some time."


    "So, Mrs. Duan has been outside until then?"


    Xianhuan nodded.


    "It seems that young master Biao is in poor health, so aunt and grandma and young master Biao have been recuperating outside these years. I heard that they didn''t come back soon, about, that''s the time of the past year or two."


    Lin Mengya''s fingers habitually knocked on her forehead.


    According to xianhuan, Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei have always lived outside. They have not had any contact with the Zhao family, and even their mother''s family has not been in touch for a long time.


    Strangely enough, Mrs. Duan doesn''t look strange here.


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in this lady.


    "Then the purpose of your coming this time is just to let your young lady marry Zhao Zifei?"


    After she asked, xianhuan hesitated.


    However, how can you hide the little thoughts of the other party from her?


    When she raised her eyebrows, she said it was a kill.


    "It seems that you still have no chance with your young master. Come and send Zhao Pei to junrongrong."


    "No! I said, I said!"


    Xianhuan immediately told the truth.


    "The master sent my young lady here not only to marry Zifei, but also to ask my aunt to send some things back to Duan''s house in the name of dowry."


    "What?"


    Xianhuan shook her head. "The slave and maid don''t know. These words were overheard by the slave and maid. Miss ya, the slave and maid have said everything they know. Please help the slave and maid."


    Lin Mengya also estimated that there was no more information to dig, waved her hand and asked Cairu to send people there.


    But xianhuan didn''t know. At this time, the young master she was thinking about had not only been hollowed out, but also had some unclear mind.


    And Lin Mengya doesn''t have that


    So kind.


    After learning that junrongrong had become a paralytic, she shut the "bitter mandarin ducks" together.


    Now there is a fairy ring that remains infatuated.


    Tut, I don''t know how wonderful these two women and one man can be.


    In the dungeon, Zhao Laosi still sat quietly in the corner.


    He has a spectrum about his life.


    The Zhao family and even the ancient clan were nothing in his eyes.


    As long as he doesn''t mess with those people, he still has a chance to make a comeback.


    I''m secretly trying to figure out how to contact there after I get out.


    A dark brown wheelchair appeared outside his cell.


    Zhao Laosi narrowed his eyes and was vaguely afraid.


    "Unexpectedly, your highness still has time to see me."


    Long Tianyu in black looks particularly cold.


    He is a man of extraordinary momentum. Even if he is bad at his behavior, people dare not despise him.


    Black eyes looked coldly at Zhao Laosi. The other party could not help tightening his eyebrows and tightening his body.


    "You are black flame."


    Not doubt, but affirmation.


    Zhao Laosi was surprised and couldn''t help staring.


    no impossible!


    How did he know that black flame was his real card?


    "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "No matter who you are, you shouldn''t shoot my wife."


    Long Tianyu finished unhappily, not afraid of the so-called black flame in his attitude.


    Zhao Laosi is really anxious this time.


    Wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, he quite knew what would happen if the black flame man was exposed.


    "Your Highness misunderstood. I offended your wife purely by mistake."


    "Oh, misunderstanding?"


    Long Tianyu sneered. Then he took out a copper tube only long with his little finger.


    How could it be in his hand!


    Zhao Laosi''s cold sweat this time can no longer stop.


    "I found this on your letter eagle. Your hands and feet are fast. You recognized my wife from the moment she stepped here. Then you wanted my wife''s life again and again.


    Your ambition is not small.


    Obviously, the person of black flame wants you to hand over the person, but you make up your own mind and want to fool people with a fake.


    I''m afraid your real purpose is to swallow my wife''s huge fortune? "


    God!


    Zhao Laosi was already full of panic.


    He trembled, this time, really because of fear.


    "You have a good appetite, so I secretly changed your letters. Guess what the black flame people will know if you know what you have done as a betrayal."


    Long Tianyu said this lightly, but it was a pity that it became a huge stone that crushed Zhao Laosi.


    "No! No!"


    Zhao Laosi suddenly red eyes, panic, actually want to hit the wall.


    He should not fall into the hands of those people, otherwise, it will be thousands of times worse than death!


    But as soon as he was about to get up, long Tianyu raised his hand.


    A silver needle disappeared into Zhao Laosi''s body in an instant.


    He cried "Ho Ho" and fell to the ground.


    Staring at a pair of big eyes, but I can''t die anymore.


    Long Tianyu pushed the wheelchair over.


    In Zhao Laosi''s eyes, that face was even more frightening than the king of hell.


    "All those who try to murder her, I will personally send you to hell."

 Chapter 2790

    Long Tianyu''s words are definitely more than a threat.


    Now the palace family looks like the sun is at its zenith. In fact, it has secretly pierced the eyes of many people.


    Even in a place like the ancient people, they know that the palace family''s wealth can be an enemy country. Although they can''t dominate the world, they won''t worry about it for at least a hundred years.


    Besides, if the real details of the palace family are leaked out.


    I''m afraid the whole world will be crazy!


    Long Tianyu is not afraid to fight against the world, but he doesn''t want those unimportant guys to hinder his wife''s plan.


    Therefore, he is willing to be the knife she hides in the dark.


    She resists the open gun by herself, and gives him all the hidden arrows to solve.


    He will no longer think about keeping his beloved in a safe cage.


    But at least, we have to give his little Eagle a process of growing wings.


    "Your Highness, what will this man do?"


    Blade appeared behind long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu tapped on the armrest of the wheelchair.


    "Don''t worry about him. He wants to die, and he can''t die at our hands."


    "Yes."


    The blade pushes long Tianyu away from the dungeon.


    Soon after they left, the anesthetic on Zhao Laosi also eased.


    It''s just that the root of the tongue is still numb and tight. I can''t say half a word completely.


    Who knows, there is a black figure standing outside the dungeon.


    Zhao Laosi''s eyes widened.


    The fear inside is much stronger than when facing long Tianyu.


    "Ho ho ho!"


    He tried hard to make a voice to argue for himself.


    However, he is now like an animal about to be slaughtered.


    "Those who betray will be punished by the Lord of black flame!"


    The voice was cold and heartless.


    Zhao Laosi''s eyes were already dissatisfied with the blood red of fear.


    no


    He shouted in his heart.


    He didn''t betray. Give him another chance!


    Until now, he realized that the huge wealth could not compare with a rotten life.


    Unfortunately, the shadow can''t read the mind.


    What if he knew what he was thinking?


    In the eyes of these people, he is just a useless dog.


    Since it''s useless, it''s no longer worth living.


    "Er..."


    Zhao Laosi desperately tried to bite his tongue and kill himself.


    It''s a pity that this anesthetic is not an ordinary product, just to let him face the pain of death when he has a clear mind.


    The shadow is approaching.


    In the eyes of Zhao Laosi, there is only complete despair


    Early the next morning, Cairu calmed down and reported the news that Zhao Laosi was dead to Lin Mengya.


    "Dead? How?"


    She is drinking lean meat porridge.


    The tender pink pork is finely chopped, boiled in the porridge, and sprinkled with a handful of tender scallions. It is salty and delicious.


    But Cairu was different. After only one look, she couldn''t help feeling sick.


    But she still endured her discomfort and reported to Lin Mengya: "I heard that she died late. I went to have a look. Blood and flesh flew everywhere. All the meat on her body almost became meat mud. The skeleton was also scattered, and only the head was intact."


    At the thought of that scene, even if he had seen the world like Cairu, he couldn''t help but feel cold in his bones.


    That''s not a murder scene at all.


    It''s someone''s torture paradise.


    All the people who went in vomited, even those with poor acceptance ability fainted on the spot.


    Fortunately, Cairu followed Lin Mengya


    A master poison doctor, I often see those bloody scenes.


    Otherwise, she will be trapped in the shadow all her life and will never dare to eat any food made of meat.


    Lin Mengya listened expressionless and drank up the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl at the same time.


    "People were killed in the hot spring villa. It seems that someone wants to kill them."


    Squinting, Lin Mengya also felt a trace of tension.


    The other party is so mysterious that I''m afraid he''s already familiar with all kinds of secret ways in Chuang Tzu.


    So does this man really only appear to destroy Zhao Laosi''s mouth?


    Not necessarily.


    "Master, will the person who killed you come against you?"


    Cairu is a clever, but she wants to go with her.


    Lin Mengya was silent for a long time.


    "The soldiers will block it."


    She really wants to find this man.


    However, her manpower is limited, and she has to deal with a bigger situation next.


    She doesn''t worry much about her own safety.


    First, if you want to poison her, you''re killing yourself; Second, she touched her cuffs and picked up a relaxed radian on her lips.


    Hey, hey, it''s good to have a clever and lovely cub.


    Since Moyan also moved to Zhao''s house, uncle Huo and aunt Fang have become the loyal fans of Moyan baby''s grandparents.


    The little guy is also clever.


    With a sweet little mouth, it really deceives the dead and doesn''t pay for their lives.


    Uncle Huo and aunt Fang almost emptied their house and sent him away.


    Fortunately, their own cubs are still measured.


    I didn''t ask for anything except delicious and fun.


    Oh, by the way.


    The good boy also dug some good treasures to give her for self-defense.


    Touching her slightly protruding stomach, she was very confident.


    Wait.


    If someone is so unkind, she must teach each other a profound lesson.


    She Lin Mengya''s cheap, but it''s not so easy to take advantage of!


    Zhao Laosi''s death did not cause any storm on the surface.


    But in the dark, no matter Lin Mengya, long Tianyu, Huo Shujiang and Fang Rao, they all strengthened their vigilance.


    Those Zhao people are especially united under uncle Huo''s governance.


    Moreover, their sense of identity with the Zhao clan is not so profound.


    Because at the beginning, those who followed "Zhao Yixuan" were either orphans and widowed mothers who struggled to make a living; Or, just like him, he''s a bastard.


    In their eyes, the head of the Zhao family does not necessarily have "Zhao Yixuan" to use.


    But what if "Zhao Yixuan" is replaced by "Huo Shujiang"?


    Lin Mengya, who is used to people''s hearts, can''t say well.


    But people are biased.


    They know who gives themselves a good life.


    Just like Zhao yunniang''s family on that day.


    Speaking of it, Zhao yunniang is really lucky.


    After Lin Mengya lived in the house, because there were too few reliable people to use, after discussing with aunt Fang, she took Zhao yunniang''s mother and daughter into the house.


    Aunt Zhao took the job of a steward, and Zhao yunniang, who was careful and responsible, became Lin Mengya''s assistant.


    After all, Cairu and Baisu also have their own things to do.


    In addition, Zhao yunniang is also a person who came here.


    So Lin Mengya taught her how to take care of the pregnant women who were about to give birth.


    "The two of them are in good condition. I guess that''s what''s going on these days. Hard work, Yun Niang, be alert at night. Once there''s a situation, let someone inform me at any time."


    Lin Mengya patiently told her.


    Zhao yunniang nodded quickly.


    Although she was hurt by the previous incident, her mental state was quite good.


    This is also the reason why Lin Mengya confidently entrusted the matter to her.


    From taking the initiative to ask for a caesarean section, but desperate to trust her to help her, to fighting criminals.


    Zhao yunniang showed an extraordinary tenacity and courage.


    Lin Mengya appreciated her very much.


    And most importantly, she knows she can''t stay in the ancient people for a long time.


    Although the prescription is important, the subsequent care can not be ignored.


    Besides, having a child is like crossing the gate of hell. It''s really careless.


    So she has to find someone to take over.


    However, as long as people who are not stupid understand and learn this skill, she will be the meat and potatoes of the whole ancient family.


    Why did she give those white eyed wolves such a good opportunity?


    Zhao yunniang has also gone through her long investigation.


    Good character and savvy.


    Therefore, she taught Zhao yunniang everything.


    "Well, don''t worry, benefactor. I will pay attention to the situation here at night. I won''t be careless!"


    Zhao yunniang assured her solemnly.


    Lin Mengya smiled and took out two small ceramic bottles from her medicine box.


    "You have just given birth. It''s time to have a good rest. I''ve arranged that there will be a vigil around these pregnant women.


    You just need not let them hurt themselves before I come. "


    Zhao yunniang nodded seriously.


    "By the way, these two bottles of medicine are for your health. But tonic is better than tonic. I have written several prescriptions for medicinal diet. You can ask aunt Zhao to stew it for you later.


    I heard from Aunt Fang that Aunt Zhao is very capable. I''m relieved to leave the small kitchen to her. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao yunniang thanked her more.


    "Thank you for saving our lives several times. I''m a countryman. I really don''t know how to thank my benefactor. If my benefactor can use me in the future, just speak and we will help you!"


    Lin Mengya waved her hand.


    "It''s said that you should stop calling me a benefactor. It''s strange to hear. Just call me ya girl like them."


    She is not a kind person.


    It also happened that she saved Zhao yunniang.


    Besides, at the beginning, she was desperate and took Zhao yunniang and her baby as white mice.


    But Zhao yunniang doesn''t think so.


    In her eyes, Lin Mengya is no different from her imaginary Bodhisattva except that she looks younger.


    "Well, miss ya, I have one more thing to trouble you."


    Lin Mengya nodded and motioned her to say it directly.


    "Yes, my father and my husband-in-law were sent out to work by your adult a while ago. I don''t want to rush them, but after so long, my mother and I are worried and want to know when they will come back."


    Zhao yunniang''s voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, she even blushed.


    "I know adults are lucky to see them, but... Alas, sorry, miss ya, you are so kind to us. My father should do things with his husband.


    Don''t bother you. Anyway, my mother and I eat well and live well here. If it''s convenient, you can take a message to them for me.


    Just say, let them do their jobs at ease and don''t worry about the three of us. "


    Zhao yunniang''s worry is also normal.


    After all, it was very cold when her father left with her husband.


    And they are all genuine farmers. Even if they secretly leave the ancient family, they will make people believe a little every few days.


    They just don''t get used to it.


    "You said they were sent out by my husband to do errands?"


    Lin Mengya is a little strange.

 Chapter 2791

    Long Tianyu didn''t tell her about it.


    Maybe she mentioned it. Maybe she forgot it.


    In short, it''s not peaceful recently. She doesn''t doubt anything else.


    "Well, let me ask for you."


    "Thank you, miss ya. Look at me. I''m always bothering you."


    Zhao yunniang is really grateful to her, and the look of gratitude on her face is also true.


    Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    She regards Zhao yunniang''s mother and daughter as her own people, also because of their good virtue.


    Believe and promise, and even the whole family has a heart of gratitude.


    Such a person is also the most rare.


    Aunt Zhao is in charge of the small kitchen. The food level of Lin Mengya, a pregnant woman and Mo Yanbao, has risen sharply.


    The fact that she was pregnant had not been made public.


    But aunt Zhao is a careful woman, and she also takes care of the food of those expectant mothers, so she also sees some clues.


    But Zhao yunniang and her mother were cautious and didn''t tell anyone. They just quietly worked hard for her on the food.


    Looking at the soup five or six times a day, which is also used to make up for pregnant women, Lin Mengya can only smile bitterly.


    Aunt Fang saw it a little late.


    But compared with aunt Zhao''s careful care, aunt Fang was in a cold sweat.


    Quietly ran over and hid in the inner room to scold her.


    "Why are you so brave? You''re still pregnant, so fight and kill them. Amitabha, little ancestor, you''re really going to scare me to death!"


    Aunt Fang put her hands together and was afraid to die.


    Lin Mengya is much more relaxed.


    But she couldn''t explain to Aunt Fang that her physique was extraordinary. She was really fine before.


    But after being pregnant, the baby grew at a normal rate.


    The greater the month, the more dangerous it is. Aunt Fang is right about this.


    "I''m fine."


    Aunt Fang rarely stared at her.


    "It''s too late for something! No, you''ll stay in the house to raise the baby before production."


    Facing the care of elders, Lin Mengya has always pursued the principle of "taking orders solely" and listening to his own has the final say.


    Anyway, aunt Fang is also for her good.


    Turning around, aunt Fang''s eyes fell on her stomach again.


    She can only have one Huoxiao in her life, but she missed it too much and felt sorry.


    It''s about compensation. Especially after she solved the happy knot, she likes children very much.


    "I don''t think your waist is very thick. Shall I find a doctor for you and prescribe some anti abortion medicine?"


    Lin Mengya smiled and shook her head.


    Not to mention that she is a doctor herself, even the person invited back by Aunt Fang may not be able to regulate her body.


    "Alas, I haven''t heard from Ziyan for a long time. The child''s blessing is thin. I was fascinated at the beginning and delayed the child."


    In her life, she didn''t keep her children around, but she kept them crooked.


    It has always been a failure.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya also felt strange.


    "Haven''t you been looking for it? Seriously, there''s no news at all?"


    Aunt Fang sighed a little lonely.


    "I''ve been looking for it all the time. Even Xiao''er is helping. But the child seems to have disappeared out of thin air. You say my heart is always hanging. He''s a stupid child who doesn''t understand anything. What do they do with him?"


    Yes, in aunt Fang''s eyes, Zhao Ziyan, who reshapes his personality, is like a child.


    But only they know about it!


    She felt that the people who kidnapped Zhao Ziyan had something to do with the people who saved Dong Zichang.


    Don''t say, Lin Mengya really guessed right.


    In a secret residence, Zhao Ziyan closed his eyes and lay on a thin and cold bed board.


    "Mr. Meng, are you kidding? You say that the child''s spirit has been erased?"


    An old man who looked very simple and honest asked with a very ugly face.


    Mr. Meng''s face at this time is no longer cold.


    He frowned and fell into his own meditation.


    "How could this be possible? I think he was fine before. It doesn''t look like after the spirit has been erased."


    "That''s because his spirit has been reshaped."


    Even Mr. Meng didn''t believe this.


    He can be sure that there is no second person in the world except him.


    Moreover, it is still difficult for him to erase and reshape the spirit.


    Most importantly, he did not find any traces of "seeds" on the child.


    Generally speaking, if he wants to reshape the spirit, he must use the "seed".


    Otherwise, how could he invent a spirit out of thin air?


    Isn''t this a fantasy?


    But the fact was put in front of him and slapped him in the face.


    "I want to know who did it!"


    His attitude is somewhat urgent.


    Up to now, other people seem to be supernatural, but only he knows it.


    His mind skills are incomplete!


    Therefore, he must use the "seed" to reshape the spirit.


    If there is someone in the world who can complete his mind skills, it must be him!


    He is confident that other people will only disgrace his mind.


    "I didn''t ask about it."


    The old man glared at Zhao Ziyan with some annoyance.


    "I don''t know why this boy is so defensive. When he''s awake, no matter how we ask him, he won''t tell the truth."


    Mr. Meng''s eyes were slightly cold.


    In fact, he never tried to forcibly control each other''s spirits.


    But the reconstructed spirit is too fragile to control.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling some fire in his heart.


    The spirit is so fragile. It must be that the man didn''t study his mind skills at all!


    Cherish a treasure without cherishing it.


    This man is not worthy of such great mental skill!


    At the moment, Lin Mengya, who has been secretly diss passed a wave of unworthy, is asking about long Tianyu and Zhao''s son-in-law.


    "I asked them to help me find reinforcements before. Now, it should be on my way back."


    Long Tianyu said so. Lin Mengya is also going to give it back to Zhao yunniang''s mother and daughter.


    But there''s one thing she doesn''t quite understand.


    "Why did you send two ordinary people to take risks? You''re not afraid of their accidents along the way."


    Long Tianyu held his daughter-in-law''s waist and sighed.


    "Just because they are ordinary people, they will not arouse the suspicion of others."


    According to the situation at that time, this idea also makes sense.


    However, Lin Mengya is more curious about who the reinforcements he wants to invite are.


    But long Tianyu, a dog man, sold her at the critical moment.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, as long as he can help us."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him disdainfully.


    OK, play with her, right?


    She remembered!


    Two days later, Lin Mengya, who was forced to keep her baby at ease, had to be busy again.


    The reason is that those expectant mothers who are about to give birth.


    Since we found out that part of the reason why winter snow eats children is that the mother can''t supply nutrition, which leads to the gradual cessation of embryo development.


    But some things can''t be underestimated.


    For example, after receiving adequate nutrition, these fetuses will develop faster than ordinary fetuses.


    In other words, the due date will be much earlier.


    Moreover, if it is not found in time, failure to live will cause excessive fetal size and maternal dystocia.


    It''ll be even harder then.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also suspected the reason for this factor.


    Anyway, she doesn''t think it has much to do with snow.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be problems with this in her stomach.


    Of course, this may also have something to do with the difference between her constitution and those pregnant women.


    "Why is it coming all of a sudden? Didn''t you say it will take a few days?"


    Aunt Fang woke up in the middle of the night.


    But she didn''t complain.


    Having a baby, is that something you can wait for?


    Lin Mengya just came out of the delivery room and personally allocated midwifery drugs to the pregnant woman.


    "The due date is not fixed, and accidents may happen at any time. I see nothing here. Aunt Fang, you''d better go back and have a rest first."


    Aunt Fang also stopped talking.


    Others are anxious to have children, but isn''t she also a pregnant woman?


    After walking around for several times, Lin Mengya found that Aunt Fang hadn''t left yet.


    She knew what aunt Fang wanted to say by looking at the other party''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop.


    Smiling, she lowered her voice and said, "this one in my belly is very good and won''t make trouble."


    Aunt Fang was still worried. She looked around cautiously and asked her in a small voice.


    "Then you can''t completely ignore it. I''ll go back first. If you have anything, you can''t let someone call me. Don''t feel troublesome."


    It''s all about this. Why doesn''t Lin Mengya agree?


    Fang Rao also knows that she doesn''t play a big role here.


    Turn around and tell the kitchen to prepare more hot water and chicken soup. Don''t be hungry.


    I turned around again and found that I really couldn''t help anything before I left.


    There are not many people in the yard.


    And Lin Mengya was afraid that this pregnant woman would affect other pregnant women, so she asked them to go to another place to rest first.


    Fortunately, this one is obedient, and she takes good care of herself.


    The child was ripe and didn''t bother her mother much, so he was born.


    "You see, this girl is so cute!"


    Lin Mengya holds the clean scrubbed child, which is also very rare.


    The child developed well in his mother''s womb and didn''t wrinkle after coming out. Small pieces of powder were very cute.


    Finally became a mother, holding the child to tears.


    This is the baby pimple she has been expecting for several years. Even if it is a female doll, it is also her treasure.


    Kissing the child''s little face, the novice mother held Lin Mengya''s hand tightly, so excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, Lin Mengya had to comfort her.


    "OK, just after giving birth to the baby, you can''t always cry. It''s bad for your eyes."


    "I, I know, miss ya, how can I thank you? If it weren''t for you, my child..."


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t think women have to have children.


    But for mothers who have been begging for many years, and even feel that their children are weak and dead day by day, her assistance is tantamount to sending charcoal in the snow.


    That''s saving grace!

 Chapter 2792

    Lin Mengya is a person who eats soft rather than hard.


    Even if she saw Zhao Laosi''s bloody murder scene before, she could not frown.


    But in the gratitude of the lucky mother, she was a little overwhelmed.


    It was not easy to persuade the other party not to cry. She quickly withdrew so as not to catch up with the next round of crying with joy.


    Then she has to be crazy.


    She took Cairu out of the yard. As soon as she got to the door, she met someone who sent tonic soup to her mother.


    This is all aunt Fang''s orders. It''s very considerate.


    She just wanted to let the other party pass first. Suddenly, her nose moved.


    "Stop."


    The three of them immediately stood still and hung their heads. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Lin Mengya went to the woman in the middle, took a look at the things on her hand and asked, "what''s in here?"


    The woman immediately replied, "if you go back to the girl, this is the chicken soup noodles sent by the big kitchen to the big guy."


    Under normal circumstances, her diet with pregnant women is made by the small kitchen.


    One is because the small kitchen is guarded by Aunt Zhao, which is clean and safe.


    Second, it is because pregnant women should eat a small amount of food many times, and they will be more meticulous and cumbersome.


    But others don''t have this preferential treatment.


    Besides, everyone has been busy all night. It''s time to eat noodles in chicken soup to warm up.


    But on this side, there is a problem.


    She eased the expression on her face in a moment.


    He lifted his lips and gently fanned himself with his hand. It seems that he is very interested in the taste.


    "What I said, it smells so delicious. I don''t know whose good craft has hooked out all my greedy insects."


    Seeing her say so, the three immediately relaxed a lot.


    Especially the sister-in-law with a large pot of chicken soup noodles, quickly solicited credit for her companions.


    "Yes! If you want to say the craft of making noodle soup, you need sister-in-law Chunhua!"


    The two people next to him also praised it.


    Lin Mengya soon learned from them that the sister-in-law Chunhua was really capable and low-key.


    Most importantly, the front of the house has changed so many subjects back and forth, but sister-in-law Chunhua still occupies a place in the big kitchen.


    That''s great.


    Lin Mengya seemed to ask casually and didn''t say anything else. Instead, she asked someone to take things in and distribute them to the big guys.


    But Cairu knew that her master must have found something wrong.


    When they came to no one''s place, Cairu lowered her voice: "master?"


    "You go to the kitchen and find out."


    Cairu nodded and sent her to the door before turning around to do business.


    In the room, long Tianyu looked at his daughter-in-law entering the door and looked thoughtful.


    "But what''s the trouble over there?"


    After looking up at him, Lin Mengya went to him and sat down and said, "before, I accidentally saw someone poisoning someone''s tonic soup, but then I didn''t know who the tonic soup was in his mouth.


    Who knows, just now I found some medicine in the noodle soup brought to you by the big kitchen. "


    It''s not a small thing.


    The most important thing for a large family is the safety of the door and diet.


    But the white sister-in-law in the back kitchen of Zhao''s house is really a safe person.


    She thought, maybe someone is hiding too deep.


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow. "Someone wants to hurt you?"


    That''s absolutely not true.


    But Lin Mengya thought for a moment and shook her head: "I don''t think so. It seems to be aimed at Aunt Fang and uncle Huo."


    "Oh? Why?" Long Tianyu asked


    ¡£


    "Do you remember what uncle Huo said before that someone drugged aunt Fang''s tonic soup?"


    Long Tianyu immediately understood her meaning.


    "You mean --"


    "Yes, I think it should be done by a group of people."


    Lin Mengya has a certain reason to think so.


    It can make aunt Fang and uncle Huo not know each other, or even turn against each other for so many years. How can the other party only stir up discord.


    Certainly, it is necessary to do something about Aunt Fang''s physical condition.


    In this way, uncle Huo can avoid rats.


    And uncle Huo''s body


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered one thing.


    The body in the secret room of the study!


    Now it is almost certain that the other party is the real Zhao Yixuan.


    But why did he die a few years after uncle Huo replaced his body?


    If you keep him just to replace Hodgson at any time, he will be well protected.


    But the man really died.


    She did what she thought, got up and hurried out, but she was pulled by long Tianyu.


    "Where are you going?"


    I''ve been busy all night. I have to let his daughter-in-law and daughter rest for a big thing, don''t I?


    "I''m going to check the body of Uncle Huo and aunt Fang again!"


    "Wouldn''t it be better for them to come?"


    Long Tianyu took advantage of the situation and hugged his wife''s thin waist.


    "Well, well, you wait here now. I''ll ask them to invite someone over."


    Lin Mengya didn''t object, but she wasn''t idle.


    Soon, aunt Fang and uncle Huo arrived.


    And they also looked puzzled and thought something big had happened.


    As a result, Lin Mengya just wanted to give them a physical examination.


    "I said what''s the matter with you girl? You can''t say it slowly. You almost scared me to death."


    Aunt Fang glared at her angrily.


    Fortunately, it''s not something wrong with her. Otherwise, how can she explain to the girl''s family!


    "I found some problems, and I can''t care so much."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. "Aunt Fang and uncle Huo, lie in bed and take off your clothes first."


    "Ha?"


    Uncle Huo''s eyes widened.


    The next moment, blushed.


    "It''s not you girl. Why do you like to joke with us so much?"


    And still with his wife.


    But aunt Fang gave uncle Huo a white look.


    "Look at your old and unworthy manner! Someone else''s palace girl must have something serious."


    Uncle Huo''s face reddened.


    "I''m in a hurry!"


    Aunt Fang stretched out her hand and pinched the meat around his waist.


    This guy''s cheekiness is better than before.


    "Old couple" brand dog food is choking at any time.


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to tease them, but took out her silver needle after both of them showed only the lightest and close fitting clothes except their coats.


    Poison or medicine, in fact, sometimes it may not be a direct effect.


    For example, some poisons can have other effects if taken in small doses for a long time.


    These changes are accumulated over time and can not be seen in a moment.


    She''s afraid aunt Fang and uncle Huo are among them.


    "The next few acupuncture points I pierced may hurt a little. You two can bear it a little. Even if you can''t stand the pain, you can tell me."


    Uncle Huo glanced at her and felt that the little girl didn''t look at herself.


    "Why in your eyes, we have become children. Can''t we cry even if there is a little pain?"


    But unexpectedly, the girl stabbed it silently, and Huo Shujiang almost bit his tongue in pain.


    "You are too small-minded, girl. I''m just kidding you. There''s no need to kill you?"


    How painful is it all at once?


    It can be said that in the past half of Huo Shujiang''s life, even when he was broken two bones, he couldn''t catch up with the current one-third of the pain.


    But aunt Fang is not as careless as Uncle Huo.


    She saw that Lin Mengya''s eyes were not right when she entered the door.


    Now, I dare not take it lightly.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    After that, Lin Mengya stabbed her in the chest without saying a word.


    "Uh --"


    Aunt Fang felt that she was holding her breath in her chest and almost fainted without slowing down.


    Then she felt suddenly relaxed and not as heavy as before.


    But in my heart, there was a vague foreboding.


    "Girl, tell me, what''s the matter with us?"


    Lin Mengya took the silver needle and asked the two people to put on their clothes before they sat down and talked.


    "Initially, you and uncle Huo''s body have been tampered with."


    Even Huo Shujiang was stunned when he said this.


    Then he immediately asked nervously, "how''s my wife''s situation? Is it serious? What can be done to remedy it?"


    He finally found his life. How can it end so briefly?


    Aunt Fang looked nervous on his face, but her heart was not so heavy.


    She quietly took his hand.


    In this life, it is enough for her to know that he is still alive and that he has been devoted to himself all his life.


    Just, still a little reluctant.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. Although your reaction just now is not small, it shows that there is still room for help. It''s just that the person who moves his hands and feet is very cautious. If you want to find out this matter, you have to find out this person first."


    Lin Mengya said carefully.


    Some things really have a definite number.


    Because Aunt Fang misses uncle Huo, she takes a month to go back to Fang''s house every year.


    Because Uncle Huo doesn''t want aunt Fang to see him angry, he will also spend some time in a layman''s business in a year.


    This makes their eating habits less fixed.


    What she guessed was that since the man could do it under the eyes of aunt Fang and uncle Huo.


    Then everything must be watertight.


    Maybe it''s the only one who moves.


    Otherwise, if there are too many people, even if there are only two, there will be mistakes in the middle over a long time.


    Uncle Huo and Fang Yi are not simple people.


    Besides, uncle Huo found out that someone drugged aunt Fang.


    Therefore, the other party can only be more cautious.


    If you don''t do it yourself, the other party won''t rest assured.


    So when Aunt Fang or uncle Huo leaves the house, the other party can only choose to follow one of them.


    This leads to another gap.


    This is why aunt Fang and uncle Huo are still saved.


    This is the harmony between their husband and wife. If they honestly don''t go anywhere in the house every day.


    The consequences are unimaginable.


    Uncle Huo and aunt Fang breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that there was still hope.


    Although the girl is young, in their eyes, Lin Mengya is a reliable sign.


    Uncle Huo took aunt Fang''s shoulder protectively and said to her seriously, "no matter what you want, just open your mouth and I''ll get it for you."

 Chapter 2793

    Why doesn''t Lin Mengya want to cure them?


    Just now, she only knows that Aunt Fang and uncle Huo have become physical problems.


    As for the causes, there is no way to know and the treatment method until we find the specific evidence of the medicine.


    But the expressions of aunt Fang and uncle Huo were very calm.


    They have loved, hated, been hurt, and tasted the joy of power.


    Their experience is far more wonderful than that of some people in their whole life.


    If they suddenly stop here, they may have regrets, but they are more relieved.


    Lin Mengya watched them leave hand in hand.


    Her eyes remained for a long time in the direction they left.


    Long Tianyu looked at her with some unspeakable emotions in her eyes.


    Not long ago, I saw Uncle Huo turn back.


    As soon as he entered the door, he lowered his voice and said to Lin Mengya, "girl, tell me the truth, are you really helpless, or are you not sure for the time being?"


    Lin Mengya had to tell the truth that she was really not sure.


    But don''t want to, uncle Huo suddenly seems to be relieved.


    "If you''re not sure, you can take me to test the medicine. Just, I have a request. Please, make sure that my wife can live longer, please!"


    In Uncle Huo''s tone, there was no more sincere plea.


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth and just wanted to say something, but her vision changed the topic after touching a shadow behind him.


    "Oh, this is uncle Huo''s own meaning. Does aunt Fang know?"


    Uncle Huo shook his head. "Don''t tell your aunt Fang about it. She --"


    "How am I?"


    Suddenly, the voice behind him startled uncle Huo.


    He was stunned on the spot, and his expression was instantly stiff.


    "Why? Didn''t you still have a good idea just now? Huo Shujiang, you are really promising. Do you think I''m a backyard woman who doesn''t understand anything?"


    Aunt Fang was very angry.


    She really wanted to dig the dead wood''s head open to see if it was full of paste - otherwise, how could he be so confused?


    After the initial surprise, uncle Huo was even more at a loss because of his guilty heart.


    Turning around, he tried to look away from his wife.


    "I, I just... Ah Rao, don''t get me wrong. I won''t dare next time."


    "Next time? Do you want another time?"


    Aunt Fang said more and more angrily, clenched her fist, and her eyes were already red.


    "Do you think you are so great? I must be moved and accept your kind arrangement?


    Huo Shujiang, you are really good!


    If I knew you were still like this, I should have left! "


    Facing aunt Fang''s tears, uncle Huo only felt heartache.


    But when she showed off her strength and didn''t want to cry in front of him, he deeply felt his selfishness and powerlessness.


    Yeah.


    If Arao is willing to put down his words, how can he torture himself for more than ten years?


    From the day they were in love, he and Arao had been intertwined by love and could no longer be separated and cut off.


    "Huo Shujiang! Listen to me. What we want is a lover who can share life and death with me. Not a selfish ghost who thinks he is great!"


    "You can treat me in the way you call right, or I can choose not to accept it."


    "From now on, you are you and I am me."


    "Our Rao will not compromise with anyone easily. Even if God only let me live to today, I will struggle to tomorrow."


    "I want to live


    To live with everything. If you die, I will forget you, just as you and I have never met! "


    Lin Mengya couldn''t know what kind of mood aunt Fang was in and said these words.


    But she saw the tears when Aunt Fang turned around.


    "Ah Rao! Ah Rao! Wait, listen to me!"


    Uncle Huo is in a hurry to stop people, but aunt Fang''s attitude is very firm.


    Seeing people running away in front of him, uncle Huo just felt his hand down and sighed secretly.


    If there is a way, why doesn''t he want to be with his wife?


    "Let you laugh." Uncle Huo said to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    To put it bluntly, these things are just their private affairs.


    She can listen, but she can''t.


    "Miss Gong, I still insist on my idea."


    Uncle Huo''s "stubbornness" did not waver at all because of aunt Fang''s words.


    "Aunt Fang..."


    "Ah Rao will understand. If not, you can help her forget me. Huoxiao has grown up. I have saved some money over the years, which should be enough for the rest of their lives."


    Uncle Huo said to her in a hurry, as if he were giving his last words.


    Lin Mengya, in fact, the matter may not be so serious.


    But Uncle Huo insisted.


    "In this life, I am sorry for her. If I can survive, I am willing to use the rest of my life to compensate her. If not -"


    He looked at his hands with a wry smile. In the twinkling of an eye, there was some firmness in his eyes.


    "If not, I''d rather she forget me and live a relaxed and happy life forever."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Uncle Huo''s mood is not quite right.


    "Uncle Huo, are you hiding something from me?" She asked.


    Uncle Huo shook his head and finally left the yard without saying anything.


    The more she thinks, the more wrong she is.


    That night, accompanied by long Tianyu, he went to the study to find uncle Huo.


    But all they can find is a short two word letter - don''t read it.


    "Uncle Huo is gone?!"


    Lin mengarden felt that the first two were big.


    Long Tianyu had the same accident as her.


    When I took the paper, there were only two words.


    In addition, everything in the study was in order, as if the master had just gone out to visit friends, not like leaving books at all.


    "Well, it should be a temporary idea. I don''t think he took anything away. Either he will come back soon or..."


    The rest of the words vaguely made Lin Mengya feel a little uneasy.


    It''s not the worst yet, but why does uncle Huo have to go?


    He must have his reasons, but they just don''t know.


    "Do you want to tell Aunt Fang about it?" She has a headache.


    I thought uncle Huo would really make trouble for her.


    Who can''t hear what aunt Fang said yesterday? Most of them are angry with Uncle Huo?


    If aunt Fang knew that uncle Huo had really left, she would become really angry.


    She covered her forehead. It didn''t bother her at all!


    In the end, she didn''t intend to hide it from Aunt Fang.


    Just when I found aunt Fang with that letter, the other party didn''t seem to feel surprised.


    "I see."


    Aunt Fang only glanced at the two words and said faintly.


    That''s it?


    Huh?


    How does Lin Mengya feel that Aunt Fang''s reaction is somewhat untrue


    £¿


    "Aren''t you angry that uncle Huo left without saying goodbye?"


    "Of course I''m angry. I''m so angry that I can''t wait to drag out the wood and beat it up.


    However, I know he is such a person, so I won''t stop him. "


    Aunt Fang seems to know everything.


    Lin Mengya could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "But I have to teach him a lesson and let him know that I don''t have to wait for him here!"


    Aunt Fang''s words raised her heart again.


    "Aunt Fang, uncle Huo is not sensible. We can teach him a lesson when he comes back, but don''t be impulsive!"


    Aunt Fang smiled at her with a relaxed look.


    "Of course I won''t be so impulsive. Besides, if he''s gone, how can I hold the battle for you if I don''t stay here?"


    She patted her chest. Fortunately, aunt Fang still reassured her.


    "So I''ll catch him when everything here is arranged!"


    Looking at Aunt Fang''s face, Lin Mengya simply didn''t know what to say.


    What is she going to say?


    It can only be said that the older generation is no worse than their young people.


    Seeing the unspeakable expression on her face, aunt Fang smiled and nodded her forehead.


    "Silly girl, man is like this. If you always indulge him, he will never know the importance."


    Aunt Fang''s royal art, Lin Mengya, just listen.


    After all, every couple will have their own way of getting along.


    But she was a little envious.


    Aunt Fang and uncle Huo have tossed about for half a lifetime, but it is undeniable that they are the people who know each other best.


    It is rare to have a confidant in life.


    But what is more rare is that a confidant is his closest lover.


    I don''t know if she is long Tianyu''s confidant.


    Under uncle Huo''s arrangement, no one knows that he has quietly left here.


    As the hostess here, aunt Fang is also active again in front of people in order to cover uncle Huo.


    Zhao''s house became more and more orderly. The servants performed their respective duties, but there was no picture of depression and chaos some time ago


    In the name of recuperation, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu turned to a secret visit.


    The hidden guy is very cunning.


    For several days, Lin Mengya didn''t find any clues in the things sent by the big kitchen.


    I think if the other party is not aware of it, it is too cautious to stop temporarily, or it may take a few days before taking the medicine.


    But if you are more patient, Lin Mengya is definitely a good hunter with full patience.


    A few days later.


    Just in time for another pregnant woman to give birth.


    This time the situation is not as smooth as the last one.


    Although the fetus is small, it is a pity that the maternal birth canal is relatively narrow and the child''s vitality is insufficient, resulting in the inability of the maternal to produce independently.


    For the safety of the fetus and the mother, Lin Mengya recommends lateral resection.


    But this time, the maternal family members were not as open-minded as Zhao yunniang.


    "No! If I cut it, wouldn''t my daughter be ruined?"


    The maternal mother hesitated.


    But Lin Mengya peeped into the mother''s mind from her words.


    "Aunt, I just cut her a hole to let her give birth more smoothly. Don''t worry, I''ll sew her up and the wound will grow up later, which will never affect her future life."


    "No, no!"


    But the maternal family still disagreed.


    Even after seeing her daughter dying, the mother still refused to agree, and even knelt in front of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 2794

    "Miss ya, please, save my daughter! Please, live Bodhisattva, save my daughter!"


    The mother of the parturient was in tears, kneeling on the ground and banging her head.


    Lin Mengya also has a helpless face.


    Without side cutting, the parturient will also cause serious tear, which will be more troublesome at that time.


    "Aunt, it''s not that I don''t save her. I''ve made it clear to you. Now time is very precious. I hope your family can make a decision as soon as possible."


    She''s not cold-blooded.


    Where can we afford to delay having children?


    The maternal''s physical condition is not good. Now she has fainted for several times, and her consciousness is not clear.


    If she wants to save people, she can certainly ignore anyone''s wishes.


    But Lin Mengya is not a fool.


    She has done her utmost to help them keep their children.


    She''s not qualified to take care of anything else.


    With these words, Lin Mengya turned ruthlessly into the temporary delivery room and stopped seeing the old woman''s cry.


    "Ya girl, you''d better look at Yongcai''s daughter-in-law quickly! She and she are afraid to die!"


    Zhao yunniang was in a hurry.


    As a passer-by, she knows the dangers better than anyone.


    What''s more, Yongcai''s daughter-in-law has a soft temper. After she married Zhao Yongcai, she was killed at Zhao Yongcai''s house for a long time because she didn''t keep her first child.


    Now I finally met miss ya. The child was saved, but it was difficult to be born.


    Zhao yunniang also felt sad and couldn''t help crying.


    "I''ve told her family, but her mother doesn''t agree."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She can''t understand it.


    If you need a caesarean section like Zhao yunniang, the family''s worry is understandable.


    But in the current situation, even if it is a natural birth, laceration is sometimes inevitable.


    Why did her mother bite to death?


    At this time, outside the delivery room.


    The mother of the parturient was about to burst into tears.


    "Ya girl, you can''t die without saving! My daughter''s life is in your hands. Please, my old lady, save my daughter!"


    Lin Mengya really listened to this.


    But before she had a reaction, the other party''s voice came from outside.


    "If my daughter and grandson can''t live, my old woman won''t live. I, I''ll find a rope to hang at the door. My poor daughter, it''s useless!"


    Is this threatening her?


    Lin Mengya, who has seen medical trouble in later generations, is actually no stranger to this situation.


    But after all, things happened to her, and she was still a little uncomfortable.


    Besides, it can be said that it is voluntary labor for her to give birth to pregnant women.


    Even if she had another purpose at the beginning, she has made great efforts these days.


    What happened?


    Instead, she became desperate?


    For a time, with others busy inside and outside, they also had some ideas.


    Even a few of the accompanying family members who came to see the excitement went to comfort the mother of the pregnant woman.


    "Ya girl is a good person. She will save your daughter."


    "Yes, I think you''d better knock her more heads. Please, she''ll take care of it."


    Those who advise me also think so.


    But they forgot that Lin Mengya was not their parents. Why should she care?


    Is it because she has this ability that she should treat them as cattle and horses and let them call at will?


    They all say fighting mien and taking revenge.


    Now it seems that Lin Mengya is used to it, so they think she should do all this.


    Outside, people inside can hear clearly.


    Zhao yunniang was stunned and immediately said angrily:


    "They are just talking nonsense! Miss ya, you don''t have to pay attention to them. I''ll argue with them!"


    She''s really angry!


    Dad said that miss ya didn''t owe them. All she did was because she was kind-hearted and capable.


    As those who are helped, even if they are not grateful, they can''t ask ya girl how to do so.


    Zhao yunniang is a straightforward person.


    A gust of wind rushed out, and even Lin Mengya didn''t stop it.


    Outside, she scolded angrily.


    "Shut your mouth! I think you''re all covered with lard!


    Miss ya is capable, but she doesn''t owe you anything; Second, it''s not the doctor or midwife you invited back. Your kowtow is not worth any money! "


    Some people are not happy to be scolded by her.


    A well-dressed aunt said in a strange manner, "Yo, it seems that this elegant girl blames us for being ignorant. Well, when my daughter-in-law gives birth to my good grandson safely, I will seal more money to her."


    "Bah!"


    Zhao yunniang spat at her.


    "Do you want your coffin board money when you are an elegant girl? I''m a good girl of a high family. My hair is thicker than your waist!


    Don''t take your bits and pieces! I tell you, miss ya can save your daughter-in-law because she is capable and kind-hearted.


    If you want her to help, ask her sincerely, not to run people with words.


    In the future, if anyone dares to secretly arrange the elegant girl, I, Zhao yunniang, will tear her dog''s mouth first! "


    I have to say that in terms of combat effectiveness, Zhao yunniang is indeed the peak of these people.


    Fortunately, she came out to choke and scold, and immediately stopped some people''s dirty careful thinking.


    Where are they going to find such a powerful female doctor?


    So they are watching.


    If the current method of parturient women is easy to use, they will draw scoops according to gourds in the future.


    When her daughter-in-law and daughter cry when they have children, ya girl has to ensure the safe birth of their grandchildren.


    If after those years of infertility, even if the family has a traumatic injury, come and cry. Does miss ya have to take care of it?


    With the light of those pregnant women and children, they also ate a lot of good things.


    A while ago, there was a big belly woman who could save her own rations and feed her family?


    However, they think they won''t go too far and even drive people to death.


    But there are not too many people who take advantage of this kind of thing.


    Lin Mengya came out at this time.


    As soon as they saw her, they suddenly looked a little chatty.


    Some timid even bowed their heads for fear that after she remembered her face, they would no longer protect their own children.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care so much about them.


    She has seen a lot over the years.


    She has experienced the things of revenge for kindness and stabbing her with a backhand. Will she care about such a small scene?


    But not caring doesn''t mean her heart won''t be cold.


    "Aunt, I asked you just now. Now I ask you again. Do you agree that I want to use a knife for your daughter?"


    My aunt, who was crying very sad just now, is also in a state of unconsciousness.


    She made a big noise and everyone around her knew the truth.


    It turned out that it was not miss ya who didn''t save her, but that she, a mother, didn''t agree.


    For a time, the aunt could not help being wronged. She even complained that Lin Mengya said these words in front of everyone.


    "I, I don''t know."


    With that, she turned on the switch again with tears like tap water.


    "I''m not a doctor. I don''t understand this."


    Why don''t you listen to her advice when you know you don''t understand?


    Isn''t that self contradictory?


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t have time to talk to her about this.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll try my best to help your daughter."


    The aunt''s tears were still confiscated, and she was frightened by her words again.


    "But I can''t guarantee the life and death of adults and children. I have to repeat some words."


    She looked at the crowd, her face always calm.


    "I''m just an ordinary doctor. I''m not a living immortal, and I don''t know how to bring the dead back to life."


    "The reason why I helped you was entrusted by elder Zhang and his wife. Without them, your life and death had nothing to do with me, and I wouldn''t mind my own business."


    "Also, from today on, all of you will be responsible for your own food, medicine and accommodation. If you want to continue to have children here, you can discuss with the people of the Zhao family to pay a certain remuneration, but I will not provide you anything for free."


    "Finally, women''s childbirth is no less than passing through hell. Even if the best golden hand in the world comes, it can''t guarantee the safe production of your relatives. Therefore, if you think my medical skills are not good and may put your relatives in danger, you can go to find a better doctor."


    When she finished these words, those who tried to take advantage were all silly.


    Can they not hurry?


    These days, they are all delicious and drinkable. Every day, in addition to taking care of their pregnant women, they just have nothing to do and talk about home affairs.


    It is said to take care of pregnant women, but what the government gives them are agile, loyal and reliable servants. At most, they just help pregnant women do little things.


    But now, their good days are over.


    For a time, they finally realized the taste of a bolt from the blue.


    "This, this..."


    The aunt who just said she wanted to give money stuttered for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    Zhao yunniang secretly scolded "deserved it", but she was still worried.


    I''m not afraid of being bullied by ya girl.


    But such a good person should have no bad reputation at all.


    But those people are her people''s neighbors. She knows how to behave.


    Now, I''m afraid they will whisper in the dark.


    She just doesn''t think she should.


    Lin Mengya read Zhao yunniang''s eyes.


    He patted each other on the shoulder: "don''t worry, let them say whatever they like."


    Is she afraid of two gossip when Lin Mengya works?


    Oh, I''m afraid they don''t know how they "became famous" in the kingdom of Wei?


    She can accept a pile of losers and disaster country seedlings.


    Coupled with the evaluation of dim sum ruthlessness, she doesn''t care at all.


    The other party was really overwhelmed by her words.


    Soon, someone hurriedly explained: "ya girl, you have a large number of adults. We really don''t mean that!"


    "Yes, yes. We are also dizzy. Yun Niang is right. You don''t owe us, we owe you. Don''t worry about us and spare us!"


    Care?


    Although Lin Mengya has a systematic blessing, she doesn''t have so much brain capacity to record such a small account.


    She just thought it would be a lot less trouble in the future.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m purely business and have no personal feelings."


    When she finished, her eyes fell on the frightened maternal family members again.


    "Time is precious. If I continue to waste it, I''m wasting your daughter''s and children''s lives. If you want to agree, give me an answer immediately."


    In the room, the woman who had just fainted had awakened.


    Lin Mengya counted the time and knew that this time the maternal was almost going to be born.


    Otherwise, if it takes too long, children and adults will be in danger.


    Forced by her, the maternal mother was shaking all over.


    "No, you can''t give her a knife! If she is like me in the future, my son-in-law''s family will dislike her!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    It seems that this man is hopeless.

 Chapter 2795

    Lin Mengya sighed.


    Although she was disgusted by these people''s attitude, how could she sit idly by with two lives in hand?


    She lifted the man up and took him aside.


    "Aunt, I don''t think you don''t want to save your daughter. I just ask you, do you have any scruples?"


    "I, I am also good for her."


    The old woman bowed her head and burst into tears, but she always talked about him.


    Lin Mengya whispered a few more questions.


    Finally, the man had to kneel down for her.


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows had not been loosened, and her attitude was a little more stiff.


    "Since it''s for her good, you should tell the truth! Is it difficult that the life and death of your daughter and children is more important than your difficult words?"


    The woman bit her lower lip tightly, hung her head and refused to speak.


    At this time, Zhao yunniang, who had gone back to help, hurried out to find Lin Mengya.


    "Miss ya, it''s bad! People are dying. Go and have a look!"


    As soon as she heard this, the old woman cried for her daughter, and people were going to rush into the delivery room.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly, and her heart was very cold.


    Say she doesn''t love her daughter? But tears are true, and so is worry.


    But it was the mother who stopped her from using the knife.


    Even she was almost put in moral shackles.


    Really, poor people must be hateful.


    "Girl, I''m sorry for you! But I can''t let them do that. If your man doesn''t want you, we''ll have to die! Girl, you must fight for anger and earn yourself a way to live!"


    Outside the ward, when the mother is so "cheer up".


    Lin Mengya on one side is -- she''s probably really going to be angry with this mother!


    Listen, is that a human word?


    But Lin Mengya''s purpose is not to condemn her from the commanding height of morality.


    Saving people is the most important thing.


    At this time, Zhao yunniang, who came out to report, whispered a few words in her ear.


    "OK, I see."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Open the door and go in with Zhao yunniang. First change your clothes for disinfection.


    "Since you don''t want to save her, I''ll ask her if she wants to die."


    Her face was cold and her words were bluffing.


    The old woman was stunned. Then she shook her head desperately and begged with tears.


    "No way! Girl, don''t be silly! Women have to pass this level. Just bear it and it will pass! Don''t be confused. You and you are forcing our mother and daughter to a dead end!"


    Lin Mengya squinted and walked in directly with Zhao yunniang, regardless of what the other party said.


    The two women guarding the gate are martial arts practitioners, and the mother of the pregnant woman can''t get in by jumping high and rolling on the ground.


    However, she thought she had been born and was lucky. She always felt that Lin Mengya was alarmist.


    I even think that if something happens to my daughter, it must be ya girl making trouble in the dark!


    No!


    She had to drive out the quack with a small stomach and Chicken Intestines and find an experienced woman to come over.


    The more she thought about it, the more reasonable she felt. Just about to continue to make trouble, she heard Zhao yunniang''s panic voice.


    "Yongcai daughter-in-law, you hold on!"


    A large basin of blood came out of it quickly.


    Aunt Zhao is stupid.


    People nearby also talked about it.


    What if most of the people present are experienced?


    Didn''t one die the other day?


    "Girl, girl..."


    Aunt Zhao leaned and collapsed at the door.


    With so much blood, her daughter is afraid she can''t live.


    In an instant, her eyes were dark and her chest was stuffy.


    Why didn''t you make it?


    Her eyes were distracted.


    The girl is gone!


    The hope of her life was gone.


    At this moment, she really regretted it.


    Even if, even if her daughter is despised by her husband''s family all her life - boom! She just felt thunder in her ears.


    She just wants her daughter to live!


    "My daughter! I regret it, daughter, I regret it!"


    Hoarse crying, this time with regret.


    The people nearby were silent.


    In the yard, it was quiet for a time, leaving only her breathless cry.


    "Well, your daughter is not dead yet."


    Zhao yunniang frowned and came out of the room.


    Aunt Zhao stared at her, grew up, hesitated for a moment, and finally found her voice.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, your daughter is not dead yet. Aunt, I''m not the younger generation. What''s important to have your daughter''s life? That''s when I met ya girl. If you put it on someone else, you''ll regret it!"


    Aunt Zhao, ignoring her tears, rushed up and held her hand tightly.


    "Yun Niang, tell ya girl, whatever! As long as you can save Xiaodie''s life, my bitter daughter!"


    "Come on, aunt, don''t cry. Wait first. Xiaodie just woke up. Don''t let her worry about you."


    Zhao yunniang said that and asked someone to move a chair for Aunt Zhao.


    He took some medicine and hurried back to the delivery room.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya is also preparing to operate on Zhao Xiaodie.


    "Miss ya, I''ve followed your instructions. Now I think everyone knows the importance."


    Across the mask, Zhao yunniang''s voice was a little stuffy, but her tone was very relaxed.


    Will Lin Mengya give up rescuing pregnant women and children because her family members disagree?


    Of course not!


    At the time of the last delivery, she inadvertently learned from the mother''s family that someone was suspicious of her operation.


    Even, some people said behind her back that she was just trying to mystify.


    After all, for so many years, no one has heard of anyone who can break a living man''s stomach and take a son.


    Although there is a living success example of Yun''s mother and son.


    But Yun Niang can''t show the wound on her belly when she sees people, can she?


    And those who don''t believe it, even if she puts the evidence in front of them, they will feel that it is false.


    She cares what they think.


    However, I don''t want to encounter too much resistance in case of accidents.


    It not only distracts energy, but also delays the time of saving people.


    Therefore, she took advantage of the gap between Zhao Xiaodie''s production and half true cooperation with Yun Niang to make such a scene.


    She thought that after today, even if they still had doubts about themselves, they would not dare to make trouble openly again.


    You don''t want her to deliver, you can.


    As long as you bear the consequences!


    Everyone outside looked at the delivery room with their necks.


    Finally, the baby''s cry broke the haze over people''s hearts.


    "Really born!"


    I don''t know who said it.


    At the next moment, the big guy was relieved.


    It was a real toss for a while. Even in the middle, many people thought Zhao Xiaodie would die two times.


    little does one think! She really made it!


    Zhao Xiaodie''s victory seems to be the victory of each of them.


    At the same time, they especially don''t want their relatives to encounter hardships like Zhao Xiaodie during childbirth.


    "Old aunt, do you hear me? Xiaodie is fine!"


    Someone walked over and congratulated aunt Zhao with a smile.


    She still stared at the door of the delivery room for a long time.


    "Look, I must be very happy."


    The first person to congratulate was already familiar with her mother and son.


    He reached out and gently pushed aunt Zhao''s shoulder. At this moment, the talent suddenly woke up like a dream.


    "My daughter is still alive! Great, great!"


    The tears that fell this time were probably not as bitter as before.


    Aunt Zhao kept wiping her tears with her sleeve. After a while, Zhao yunniang came out with a smile.


    "Congratulations, aunt. Mother and daughter are safe!"


    "Then my daughter..." Aunt Zhao looked inside anxiously.


    "Miss ya is inside. Don''t worry. It will be fine."


    She came out just to give you certain good news.


    Aunt Zhao just dropped a big stone to the ground.


    In retrospect, she was terrified - only to the point that her daughter''s life could not be saved!


    Just as everyone was congratulating Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter for the rest of their lives, several people came in at the gate of the yard.


    A sharp eyed man saw, "isn''t that Yongcai and his mother?"


    "Yongcai, Congratulations! Your daughter-in-law gave birth to a big girl!"


    It turned out to be Zhao Xiaodie''s husband.


    Zhao yunniang is also in a relaxed mood at the moment. Seeing Zhao Yongcai''s worry on her face, she can''t help feeling happy for Zhao Xiaodie.


    "Third cousin, how''s my daughter-in-law?"


    Zhao yunniang and Zhao Yongcai''s family also have some relatives.


    Seeing him coming up, he asked his daughter-in-law and couldn''t help saying more.


    "Your daughter-in-law is fine. It''s you. I sent someone to find you as soon as she started. Why are you here now?


    You don''t know that your daughter-in-law has suffered a great crime in order to give birth to this child! "


    That''s not an exaggeration.


    Where does a woman have a child without suffering?


    But men can''t think it''s all natural.


    Without them, women would never have to suffer like this all their life.


    Even if a woman is voluntary, when a man''s heart also has to know that he loves his daughter-in-law and accepts this love.


    Zhao Yongcai hesitated a little, but he accepted it honestly and didn''t defend it.


    It was his mother who happily asked Zhao yunniang about the child''s situation.


    Knowing that her eldest granddaughter is all right, Yongcai''s mother is more happy than ever.


    "Good girl! If we have another boy next year, our family can make a good word."


    She turned to look at Aunt Zhao, "in laws, it''s hard for you! Don''t worry. When Xiaodie gives birth to a son, I will treat her better than my daughter!"


    Zhao Xiaodie''s mother is still a little dull after great joy and sorrow.


    Zhao yunniang felt that Yongcai Niang''s words were not acceptable.


    "Liu Gu, that''s not what you said. This girl is also the treasure of your family. Xiaodie has suffered the same crime. You have to be kind to others."


    Yongcai Niang smiled, but her eyes were shrewd.


    "You''re right, but our family has to have a smart son to carry on the family line.


    Besides, I didn''t dislike Xiaodie. But if her belly doesn''t work hard, my son will... "


    "Mother, don''t say a word!"


    Zhao Yongcai interrupted his mother''s words in a low voice.


    But Zhao yunniang is not deaf.


    "Yongcai, what does your mother mean?"


    Zhao Yongcai''s face was not very good-looking, but he still said to her politely, "I want to go in and see the child and my daughter-in-law, OK?"


    Zhao yunniang didn''t promise immediately and asked them to wait until they had to ask ya girl.


    In the temporary delivery room, Zhao Xiaodie took the medicine and fell asleep.


    Zhao yunniang walked lightly to Lin Mengya and informed Zhao Yongcai of her request.


    "Let him wait first. Later, let him come in and help, and carry Zhao Xiaodie and the children to the room to have a rest."


    However, all pregnant women with wounds will be sent to the sterilized ward to rest in order to eliminate wound infection.


    Lin Mengya came out with the child in her arms.


    Looking at the family members around the child, she explained some precautions for taking care of the newborn and handed the child over to the child''s grandmother.


    Seeing the harmony of others'' family, Lin Mengya was also somewhat relieved.


    After all, this is her "labor achievement"!


    Who knows, after only one night, someone poured a basin of cold water on her good mood.

 Chapter 2796

    Long Tianyu has been waiting for her outside the hospital.


    Seeing that she finally got away, long Tianyu swept all the messy ideas in her heart into the corner and greeted them with a smile.


    "Should I say congratulations or should I?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    After each activity with high concentration, she will automatically empty her brain for a while.


    As a result, she is always a little dull at this time.


    Instead, it became an opportunity for long Tianyu.


    He took Lin Mengya''s hand and was in a good mood.


    "My wife is a miracle doctor. No problem can be solved."


    So, not only congratulating her on overcoming the difficulties, but also feeling that her medical skills are superb, and her success is also deserved?


    Lin Mengya thought about it for a while before she reacted.


    I just wanted to say that when her man''s Rainbow fart skills have soared recently, I don''t know when, he has been wiped his face, hands and feet, untied his coat and stuffed it into the quilt.


    "You..."


    "Go to sleep first. I have someone get you some delicious food."


    Long Tianyu hung her head and her eyes were full of tenderness.


    Lin Mengya nodded obediently.


    When his head touched the pillow, he fell asleep.


    Long Tianyu happily appreciated his wife''s sleeping face. Knowing that someone knocked at the door, he got up and left reluctantly.


    This time, Lin Mengya didn''t sleep long.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was already full of vitality.


    Of course, the steps are still somewhat vain, but the spirit has completely recovered.


    "Master, you finally wake up."


    Cairu brought her rock sugar elbows, steamed ribs and two plates of green vegetables.


    Lin Mengya is greedy just by smelling the smell.


    Cairu felt funny and helped her dress and shoes.


    "Just now aunt Zhao in the small kitchen said that she had never seen a big belly woman with a better appetite than you."


    That''s true


    Lin Mengya had a pregnancy reaction before, but only if she was not hungry.


    She has some special constitution.


    If you eat five or six meals a day, you may feel sick and chest tightness sometimes.


    But if she doesn''t eat the last meal, she promises to have a big appetite and refuse anyone.


    "A good appetite means I''m in good health!"


    She was so proud that she patted her stomach.


    "It also shows that my daughter is intimate!"


    Cairu teased her badly, and her beautiful face smiled slowly.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered something.


    "Are you still going to take care of the abducted girls?"


    She just asked casually.


    But Cairu changed her face.


    "Master, I..."


    Cairu''s words were interrupted by a sudden voice.


    "Miss ya, go and have a look. There''s a fight in front!"


    "What''s going on?"


    She was still holding a big elbow skin in her mouth, and she rushed in with a roar.


    "I didn''t hear it very clearly. Yun Niang asked me to come! Go and have a look. Xiaodie is fighting with her man. I''m afraid it''s all popular!"


    Ah?!


    Lin Mengya had no time to eat, so she hurried to follow the people.


    Cairu looked a little bitter in the room.


    But he made up his mind.


    She wants to tell the Lord the truth!


    She believes that the master can definitely help her!


    Even at the cost of her own life, she asked the master for help.


    Zeru is a decisive man.


    After figuring everything out, she quickly took back the big elbow that the master loved to eat and warmed it on the stove before chasing the master away.


    Just when she left, a slender figure quietly touched into the small kitchen


    Yes


    I have got up.


    But in addition to her, aunt Fang arrived first.


    "Why is the noise so fierce? Didn''t you say that you just had a baby? Why did you quarrel again?"


    Fang Rao arrived early. At this time, she had pulled people away and was asking what happened.


    When Lin Mengya arrived, she caught up with a woman who was responsible for taking care of Zhao Xiaodie and repeated the story with aunt Fang.


    "... I didn''t catch the details, but just now Xiaodie Niang seemed to shout that her son-in-law had an outsider or something."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law who can shoulder the heavy responsibility of nursing workers are strict, steady and reliable.


    Otherwise, if another talkative comes, the pregnant woman won''t want to have a good rest.


    Being strict also has an advantage. You won''t add fuel to your speech.


    With such a few words, she and aunt fang had a preliminary understanding of the process.


    "I see."


    Aunt Fang is in a bad mood.


    Lin Mengya could see it, so she quietly touched aunt Fang''s arm.


    "How is the truth? We have to go in and ask the parties before we know."


    Aunt Fang also knows this reason, but she is just unhappy.


    "Who is it? His daughter-in-law is working hard here to give birth to his children. It''s good for him to have an outsider while his daughter-in-law is not at home. Such a man is really despised!"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and refused to comment.


    Slag man is hateful, but she has seen Zhao Yongcai before.


    He is really happy to see the child and doesn''t want to cheat about Zhao Xiaodie''s concern.


    But she doesn''t think a man who cares about his wife won''t cheat.


    You know, some people can use their heart for several times. Since they use their heart, which one is not sincere?


    As soon as they entered, they heard Zhao Xiaodie''s faint cry.


    "Xiaodie, it''s not that I''m an old man. You''re too small-minded.


    My son has only been married to you for a few years. You not only haven''t added to my son, but also haven''t saved the first one. I didn''t say anything about you as a mother-in-law.


    But now it''s different. With the elegant girl, the children can be saved. This is a great opportunity. You can take good care of your body and let others give Yongcai the opportunity to have a son. What''s the matter? "


    Oh, Lin Mengya was shocked by the smell of scum.


    A donkey barks more like a human word!


    Zhao Xiaodie cried out of breath.


    She was not good at words and was used to being obedient. Although she was very angry, she couldn''t say a word.


    And her mother''s eyes are red with anger at the moment.


    "Mother in law, what are you talking about? My little butterfly has just given birth to a child. You said to ask her to agree to be a little girl. Your family is too bullying!"


    "I''m doing it for her good."


    Zhao Yongcai''s mother is plausible.


    "We had this idea for a long time. We married your daughter to pass on incense to our family, not to let her be Miss Jiao.


    Besides, I only say that whoever has a son will be a big room. If your daughter''s belly works hard, she will still be our eternal housewife. "


    "You, you deceive people too much!"


    "Hum! It''s not up to you, a retired old man, to take care of our family''s affairs! If you don''t agree, take your daughter home and make room for me!"


    Yongcai''s mother almost scolded her mother and daughter by the nose.


    But Zhao Xiaodie''s mother, after hearing that her in laws said she was divorced, never dared to answer back. She could only hold her daughter and sob.


    Yongcai''s mother almost got the upper hand and accused their mother and daughter arrogantly.


    "You know your belly is useless, and you don''t make room honestly?


    I tell you, after the month, you will get out with your mother. Our family doesn''t raise hens like you who don''t lay eggs! "


    There were not many onlookers, but most of them were very angry.


    How can there be such an excessive mother-in-law?


    As soon as her daughter-in-law came back from hell, she rushed to hurt people.


    Still want to drive people out, isn''t it forcing people to die?


    "I, I want to see my husband, I want to see him!"


    Zhao Xiaodie''s voice is too weak.


    Yongcai''s mother gouged out her, "little bitch! He won''t see you again. Just stay here and feed my granddaughter, or I won''t spare you!"


    With that, Yongcai''s mother swaggered to go.


    She just hit with Zhao Xiaodie''s mother. Finally, Zhao Xiaodie pulled away.


    Therefore, Zhao Xiaodie''s wound was bleeding.


    "Who let you go?"


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and looked at Yongcai''s mother without expression.


    The latter was stunned and immediately remembered that this was not the sending mother who took her grandson out to her?


    At that moment, he changed his flattering face and quickly came up to flatter her.


    "Ouch, how did this trivial matter disturb you?


    Speaking of which, I have one more thing to ask you! It''s said that your old man has excellent medical skills. Can you take good care of my daughter-in-law? It''s best for her to be a man in one fell swoop! "


    A man older than her mother called her "old man" with his mouth open. Lin Mengya felt offended.


    "Your daughter-in-law has just given birth. Even if she is well conditioned, it must be at least another year. Moreover, it is God''s decision to have boys and girls. No one can help it."


    Yongcai''s mother turned back and glanced contemptuously at the useless mother and daughter.


    "I''ve just decided to divorce her. If I want to be my daughter-in-law, I must have a good child. I can''t have a golden grandson for several years. I don''t want such a daughter-in-law!"


    This undoubtedly stabbed Zhao Xiaodie in the heart.


    She was in poor health. She was so angry that she fainted at once.


    "Girl! Girl!"


    Xiaodie Niang shouted her daughter''s name. Lin Mengya also left Yongcai Niang and went to bed in three or two steps.


    "Spread out! Cairu, go get the medicine!"


    Cairu had a tacit understanding with her for a long time and didn''t ask what medicine to take. She turned and disappeared.


    Lin Mengya took Xiaodie''s pulse and found that she was just weak and in a great mood, so she fainted. She was relieved.


    She doesn''t want to be so angry with the people she has worked so hard to save.


    Cairu soon brought her medicine.


    In addition, Lin Mengya gave her a needle. After a quarter of an hour, Zhao Xiaodie slowly opened her eyes.


    "Ya girl..."


    "Don''t worry about talking first. I know you feel bad, but your health is the most important now."


    Zhao Xiaodie''s life was robbed by her.


    For her, Zhao Xiaodie is wholehearted trust and dependence.


    But her mother-in-law''s words just now made her disheartened and boring.


    Lin Mengya looked at her decadent look and felt a little uncomfortable.


    After driving everyone out, she asked someone to disinfect the house again, and then checked the wound for Zhao Xiaodie.


    Fortunately, it''s not very serious.


    But Zhao Xiaodie''s mood is a big problem.


    Postpartum depression is very troublesome. Besides, if she doesn''t recuperate well, Zhao Xiaodie may not live long.


    This is definitely not what she wants to see.


    After dealing with Zhao Xiaodie, Lin Mengya was invited by Aunt Fang to the small hall in the front yard.


    "What do you think of it?"


    "We don''t care. It''s her own family business."


    Lin Mengya''s answer was the same as aunt Fang''s heart.


    Aunt Fang youyou sighed.


    "I know what you mean, but I can''t bear to see this good man tortured like this."


    Lin Mengya also has this feeling.


    But she is not a real Bodhisattva. She can''t cross so many people out of the sea of suffering.


    "What we can do is to let her try her best to keep healthy. As for others, it depends on her own nature."


    "Alas!"


    Aunt Fang sighed.


    It is said that it is difficult for honest officials to stop housework. If she forcibly intervenes in this matter, she really has no position.


    After all, family rules do not stipulate that men are not allowed to take concubines and divorce their wives, do they?

 Chapter 2797

    As a master of coaxing his wife to level 10, long Tianyu easily noticed that his wife''s mood was not quite right.


    And never willing to be wronged by his wife, long Tianyu felt that he had to do something.


    Method 1: give the wife a kiss, hug, raise and comfort, and warm the wife''s heart with sincere flattery.


    Method 2: I guess if my wife doesn''t say it, I listen to my wife''s complaints, and my wife will stand firm if she wants to beat me.


    Method 3: put forward reasonable solution suggestions, actively assist the wife to deal with it, and resolutely prevent the wife from leaving a trace of regret overnight.


    After he skillfully used these three methods, Lin Mengya already sat in his arms.


    "Zhang Yongcai''s family did the wrong thing. Why don''t I help you threaten them?"


    Lin Mengya knew that he was joking, but she still felt a little depressed.


    She is not a soft hearted person.


    But as a woman, Zhao Xiaodie is also a woman, but because she gave birth to a daughter, she was despised by her mother-in-law and even driven out of the house.


    To put it bluntly, women embarrass women.


    She couldn''t help comparing it with the palace family.


    In the palace, women, like men, have more autonomy.


    Whether in career or marriage, they are more free to choose.


    "I just don''t want people to think I''m not good at medicine!"


    She has repeatedly stressed that long Tianyu, who dotes on his wife, thinks so.


    "Do you want to take care of it?"


    Lin Mengya was silent because of long Tianyu''s words.


    After a long time, she let out her anger, shook her head and said, "I can manage for a while, but I can''t manage for a lifetime."


    If she only wanted to be happy for a while and vent her anger for Zhao Xiaodie, but after she left, Zhao Yongcai''s mother will find a way to deal with Zhao Xiaodie.


    Maybe she just wanted to get rid of her before, but Zhao Xiaodie will suffer more because of her joining.


    She is a doctor. She can only cure diseases, not save lives.


    "Well, you''d better send her away as before. Anyway, you can settle her down at home." Long Tianyu suggested.


    But Lin Mengya knew that this method couldn''t work.


    "Not to mention whether she can stand the pain of long-distance bumps, Zhao Xiaodie''s situation is also different from Zhao Guiying''s sisters


    Although their experience may be worse than Zhao know, they have the courage to struggle out of the quagmire. They just lack a chance to break free.


    Therefore, I will help because their resistance made me see their distress signals first. "


    If people have strong willpower, they can bloom gorgeous flowers of life even in the most difficult environment.


    But if a pool of stagnant water is wrapped in gold and silver, it is just a mass of dead meat without vitality.


    Long Tianyu could understand her meaning, and the corners of his mouth could not help but tilt up slightly.


    She is always so calm, but it is not cold-blooded, nor is it a defect.


    On the contrary, for people like them, this is a valuable constitution.


    So he is proud of it.


    "Well, what you said is also reasonable. But I still hope you can have more rest. In a few days, we have more important things to do."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Long Tianyu coaxed her. She soon returned to the warm quilt.


    Long Tianyu still waited until she fell asleep before leaving quietly.


    It was still bright outside, but few people came along the road he took.


    Soon, he got out of the back door of Zhao''s house.


    There is a carriage in the alley.


    The carriage did not arouse anyone''s idea, but sent him to the hot spring villa, which had been quiet.


    Blade one by one can lift long Tianyu out of his wheelchair and fall to the ground silently. Obviously, this weight is nothing to him.


    At this time, a black ghost mask has been put on long Tianyu''s face.


    Hot spring Chuang Tzu has been empty, as if the extravagance and sin of the past have disappeared without trace.


    Such a big Chuang Tzu looks a little desolate at the moment.


    Blade one pushes long Tianyu to the main hall of the reception. Someone is waiting for him.


    "Haven''t seen you for ten years, your highness. Is everything all right?"


    The tall and strong man sat firmly in the chair and greeted him with a smiling face.


    But long Tianyu didn''t give the other party a chance to be polite.


    "According to the agreement, now is not the time for you to appear. What? You want to break the agreement?"


    He was a man of great momentum. Even if he didn''t get angry, he was enough to deter some people with ulterior motives.


    The strong man''s smile froze on his face.


    The next moment, he immediately got up and politely apologized to long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness misunderstood! My Lord has absolutely no intention of breaking the contract. I just came out to buy something."


    There was another smile on his face.


    "My Lord is going to marry the first lady soon. The villain specially sent you an invitation. I wonder if your Highness has time."


    The invitation that the strong man took out was a black wooden card.


    It is the highest level pass token in their family. Only the most distinguished guests in the family can use it.


    But long Tianyu just took a cold look and didn''t mean to accept it at all.


    "As I said, I hate people who don''t keep their promises."


    Under his cold eyes, the strong man only felt like a long knife on his neck.


    He''s wrong!


    He shouldn''t have listened to the rumors outside. He felt that there was no threat to the man in front of him.


    Cold sweat, unknowingly covered the back.


    "Pardon, your highness!"


    He lowered his eyes and his hands trembled unconsciously.


    "Our family will keep its promise! Your highness, please rest assured. Our Lord has been looking forward to meeting your highness again."


    "Go back and tell him to wait and don''t use any crooked ideas. Even if my legs are useless, I can still level your clan land."


    He said it lightly, but the strong man was sweating and dared not move.


    Although the man in front of him was trapped in a wheelchair, he couldn''t help recalling the bloody moon ten years ago.


    The young people who showed their edge at the beginning also had a strange ghost face as now.


    Obviously, they have fought to take off their strength, but the long eyes stained with blood can frighten all of them.


    How arrogant does he think that now he has lost the ability to restrict his people?


    "Yes, I will bring your Highness''s words to you."


    The blade pushed long Tianyu away, and behind them, the strong man who supported him fell into the chair.


    At this time, he casually wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were full of fear.


    It seems that after he goes back this time, he must severely punish those guys who spread rumors!


    Your highness is still that highness, and they are just ants!


    "Blade one, find out who spread the news of my injury."


    "Yes, do you want to deal with it immediately after tracing this person?"


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment, his lips bent slightly, sneered and said, "no, just keep an eye on him. I''ll see who has the courage to destroy my plan."


    Interesting!


    It seems that he has been silent for so long that some people have forgotten his warning.


    Sleep


    Lin Mengya was unaware that the person beside her bed was still a great devil who could frighten people to death.


    After waking up the next day, she sat in front of the desk and recorded what she had done these days.


    This is a very rare opportunity for clinical experiment. No matter how perfect the data in her system is, it needs clinical verification in the end.


    And her purpose has never been simply to give birth or delivery.


    You know, this situation encountered by the Zhao family is not something that everyone has to experience among the ancient people.


    At least, the Li family has no problem in this regard.


    And aunt Fang''s Fang family and Huo''s family are also safe.


    So what is the reason for the Zhao family and the same problem as the Zhao family?


    What caused the difference now?


    Moreover, the company commander and the old society all attach great importance to her prescription, which is enough to show that the influence of this matter is definitely not only in the Zhao family, but also in ordinary small families.


    Perhaps those really important ancient families are also facing such difficulties, so the Presbyterian Council will do so unscrupulously.


    If so, the existence of her prescription is likely to become an important factor in leveraging the internal situation of the ancient family.


    Well, she has to make a good calculation. She can not only make this prescription work best, but also burn herself and take herself in.


    She was writing hard when she heard hurried footsteps coming in from outside.


    "Girl, go and have a look. Xiaodie, that silly child is going to die with the child!"


    "What?"


    Zhao Xiaodie is probably really confused.


    When Lin Mengya arrived, everyone had put her down from the beam.


    She lay in bed silently crying, her eyes full of despair.


    The red scar on her neck is very dazzling. If someone hadn''t found it in time, she would be hanged here today.


    Looking at her lifeless appearance, Lin Mengya''s heart burst into an unknown fire.


    "If you really want to die, don''t die in someone else''s house!"


    Zhao Xiaodie saw her, but she couldn''t help it anymore. She covered her face and cried very sad.


    "Girl, I really don''t have a way to live! My mother-in-law said that the woman married by my husband was pregnant. She also said that this baby must be a boy. Let me make room for her grandson with my daughter. Girl, how can I live!"


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    "Didn''t I say they were not allowed to come again? Who sent you the message? Why are you so ignorant?"


    She was angry and her tone was heavier.


    The people who came to help looked at each other. Finally, an aunt who knew the inside story said, "we dare not do such a thing. It''s Xiaodie''s mother..."


    Originally, Yongcai''s mother refused to give up after she was stopped outside the door.


    It happened that Zhao Xiaodie''s mother wanted to go out of the house to buy something for the girl to replenish her body. Unexpectedly, she met her like this.


    Because of the last dissatisfaction, Yongcai''s mother picked up the ugly words.


    Xiaodie''s mother is also a loser. She came back crying and told Xiaodie these words.


    This has led to the current results.


    After hearing the cause and effect, Lin Mengya was so angry that his brain jumped.


    When the daughter of a tendon, when the mother is really confused.


    "What about her?"


    Everyone realized later that Zhao Xiaodie was making so much trouble, but there was no sign of his mother.


    "No! I just saw xiaodieniang running out in a crazy way! I don''t think so. Did I go to Zhao Yongcai''s house to settle accounts?"


    Lin mengarden felt even more headache when he said, "come on! Don''t catch her back quickly!"


    It''s really hard for honest officials to stop housework. How can this family toss about so much?

 Chapter 2798

    In the cold wind, a figure walked in a hurry.


    She was only wearing a jacket. Her waxy yellow face was red with cold, but her eyes showed a different light.


    It was a mother who was completely angered, but it was also a weak person without resistance.


    For her daughter, she made concessions again and again.


    But there are always people who don''t give them a way to live.


    In the past, the man who disliked her was like this, and now the daughter''s husband''s family is like this.


    She has nothing but a daughter.


    But if even this concern is broken, she will be fearless.


    Dead? She has long been afraid.


    "Bang bang", the door of Zhao Yongcai''s house was knocked with a bang.


    "Come, come, knock what knock, report the funeral!"


    It was Yongcai''s mother who opened the door.


    But she didn''t expect that she had long wanted to get rid of her in laws.


    Originally, she was still a little guilty. The next moment, she raised her smiling face and looked at each other proudly.


    "What are you doing here? I tell you, your daughter is impossible for our family. Even if you kneel down and beg me, kowtow and admit your mistake, I won''t be soft hearted.


    It''s all your daughter''s belly''s fault. Who knows if you can''t even have a son with your unlucky mother. "


    Xiaodie Niang''s eyes were red with anger.


    "In laws, my daughter married to your family. Over the years, it''s hard work without credit. Last year, you broke your leg. Yongcai and his father couldn''t come back outside. My daughter and I fed you water and food, washed clothes and cleaned your body. Have you forgotten all this?"


    "Yo, you came to settle an old account with me, didn''t you?"


    Yongcai''s mother put her hands on her waist and said angrily, "you still have the face to mention it! If your daughter is not competitive, would I go to the mountain to worship Buddha for her son? My leg was broken because of her. You two should serve me. What? Isn''t it natural for her to serve her mother-in-law?"


    "You, how can you make no sense?"


    Xiaodie Niang was so angry that she trembled that she could hardly speak.


    She is always short in front of mother-in-law Xiaodie. Even at this point, she subconsciously dare not face Yongcai''s mother.


    "I don''t care what you say, I want to see my son-in-law today!


    I want to ask him if he really doesn''t want our little butterfly? "


    But unexpectedly, Yongcai''s mother firmly held the door and refused to let her in.


    "What do you see? My family has married a new daughter-in-law. Zhao Xiaodie has nothing to do with our family forever! Hurry up. If you dare to come to the door again and mess around, don''t blame me for not thinking about the old relationship!"


    With that, Yongcai''s mother pushed Xiaodie''s mother hard.


    The latter''s strength was not as strong as her and her body was very thin. She couldn''t help pushing and shoving so hard. She staggered a few steps and didn''t stand firm. She leaned back and fell to the ground.


    "Bah! I''m a funeral star, and I want to bring a little funeral star to harm our family! Hum, don''t think!"


    Yongcai''s mother spat hard at her and stood proudly at the door and continued to complain.


    "I said you didn''t look in the mirror to see what virtue you are! When you were kicked out by Xiaodie''s father, you were the helper of my family. Who knew you were so ignorant and dared to fight me!


    Get up and don''t pretend to be dead! If you want to stay at our house, there''s no door at all. Do you hear me? "


    Xiaodie''s mother hasn''t moved for a long time. Yongcai''s mother scolded vigorously at the beginning.


    But then, when a pool of red blood slowly overflowed under Xiaodie''s mother, Yongcai''s mother was stupid.


    "How, how possible? Yongcai, Yongcai!"


    She hurried to the backyard and trembled to get the key to open the door of the hut.


    At this time, Zhao Yongcai, who heard something inside, asked hoarsely, "Mom, please let me out quickly! Xiaodie and the child are still waiting for me. I have to go


    To take care of their mother and daughter. "


    After being trapped for two days and nights, the door lock was finally opened.


    Zhao Yongcai, who finally saw the sun again, staggered to open the door, but saw no blood on his mother''s face.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I... go to the front yard and have a look. Xiaodie''s mother may have..."


    At this moment, a cry of grief pierced the sky.


    "Mother -"


    "It''s Xiaodie''s voice! Xiaodie!"


    Zhao Yongcai ran out like a gust of wind, and Yongcai''s mother, who was left behind by him, was still dissatisfied when she saw her son''s anxious appearance.


    Then Zhao Xiaodie is a family stirrer!


    Otherwise, how can you hook her son so disobedient?


    They are still a little late.


    Lin Mengya went over and examined the wound for Xiaodie Niang as quickly as possible, but the man was no longer able.


    There happened to be a sharp stone on the ground where Xiaodie Niang fell.


    She had a big hole in the back of her head, and because she missed the best rescue time, people could not be saved.


    "Mom, don''t die. Don''t leave me. Mom, open your eyes and look at me!"


    Zhao Xiaodie cried and hugged her mother''s body. Her heart was full of regret.


    It''s all her. Damn it!


    If she can do better, if she can follow her mother-in-law''s wishes, if she


    But no matter how much regret, she can''t change her mother''s life!


    Zhao Yongcai rushed out obliquely.


    His beloved woman was crying, but his mother-in-law, who he regarded as his biological mother, was dead.


    "Bang", he just felt that his head seemed to explode.


    "Xiaodie, Niang, Niang, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Xiaodie suddenly turned back.


    This is her first time, showing such a cold look.


    There is even a shocking hatred for Zhao Yongcai!


    Yes, yes, Xiaodie hates him!


    But why?


    "Zhao Yongcai! It''s me, Zhao Xiaodie, who is blind. I''m also Zhao Xiaodie. I''m sorry for you. But you shouldn''t have hurt my mother. You should pay for my mother''s life, you pay!"


    Her voice was too weak, like an irritated kitten.


    But her hatred was so strong that Zhao Yongcai could hardly afford it.


    "No! I didn''t hurt my mother-in-law, and I didn''t apologize to you! Xiaodie, Xiaodie, calm down!"


    "Zhao Yongcai, my mother is dead! She is dead!"


    Zhao Yongcai wanted to hold her, but Zhao Xiaodie pushed her away and sat down on the cold ground.


    "I hate you! Zhao Yongcai, I hate you!"


    She roared desperately, but her tears couldn''t help falling.


    Zhao Yongcai was stunned in situ, and his eyes were full of stunned pain.


    But this time, Zhao Xiaodie chose to turn a blind eye.


    "Mom, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you home. Let''s go back. Yaya and I are still waiting to drink your walnut porridge!"


    She tried to pick up her mother''s body.


    Once or twice, it''s a pity that they can''t succeed.


    "I''m useless, I''m really useless, mom, I''m sorry, it''s Xiaodie..."


    She cried, clenched her teeth, helpless and pitiful.


    Lin Mengya sighed and motioned for someone to help.


    This time, Zhao Xiaodie did not refuse, but silently gathered the skirt for her mother, kept her mother and left together.


    Soon, in addition to the blood red of the big beach, only Zhao Yongcai sat in place.


    His eyes followed Zhao Xiaodie''s slender figure until it disappeared, which was difficult to recover for a long time.


    "Zhao Yongcai, if you want to be a man, stand up and explain to your daughter-in-law."


    Lin Mengya was also a little angry.


    Yes, what they do is their private business.


    But now there are human lives, things are not so simple.


    Zhao Xiaodie and her mother are weak, but this is not enough to make them lose their lives.


    Zhao Yongcai tried twice before he got up from the ground.


    His face was pale and dizzy.


    Lin Mengya noticed that his clothes were very embarrassed and his face was not good.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Obviously, Zhao Yongcai''s situation is not quite right.


    But he just smiled weakly.


    "Thanks for your concern, miss ya. I don''t care. By the way, Xiaodie has been living with her mother for many years and suddenly lost her mother. She must be unable to bear such great pain. Please take more care to help me keep Xiaodie''s body. She has been too hard these years."


    Zhao Yongcai almost choked.


    Lin Mengya has been seeing him.


    Regret, concern, pain, these emotions are true.


    But why didn''t he show up and let his mother stimulate Zhao Xiaodie again and again?


    "She is my patient. As long as she is in my hand for one day, I will take this responsibility.


    It''s you. She''s your wife and the mother of your children. It''s too much for you to leave them there. "


    "I know." Zhao Yongcai covered his eyes. "It''s all because of my incompetence that things have developed to today."


    He turned his head and didn''t want her to see that he was worthless.


    "Please don''t worry, girl. I will give Xiaodie''s mother and daughter an explanation."


    With that, he nodded at her and left alone.


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhao Yongcai''s determined back and frowned slightly.


    According to his mother, Zhao Yongcai has stopped his wife and married again, and he also gives up his attitude towards Xiaodie''s mother and daughter.


    But when I saw him today, he didn''t look like a proud man.


    It seems that there is nothing strange in this.


    "Cairu, go check what happened at Zhao Yongcai''s house these days."


    Cairu took orders and left.


    Lin Mengya looked at the empty door of the Zhao family and looked at the blood on the ground.


    Alas, some things are too late after all.


    The death of xiaodieniang made the Zhao Yongcai family a sinner who everyone shouted to beat.


    With the help of Lin Mengya and aunt Fang, Zhao Xiaodie was able to take care of her mother''s affairs.


    But people are thinner and appear more and more powerful.


    "Little butterfly, you can''t come back to life after death. You should be careful of your body so that your mother won''t worry about you in heaven."


    Aunt Fang blindly advised, but it didn''t work very well.


    Zhao Xiaodie was really stimulated this time. People were like walking corpses, and there was no heat in her eyes.


    Aunt Fang shook her head and looked at Lin Mengya.


    They all know it won''t work.


    If this goes on, Zhao Xiaodie won''t last for a few days.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya asked someone to hold Zhao Xiaodie''s child.


    The little child is still wrinkled, but he is very clever.


    She didn''t know. Just a few days ago, her mother almost covered her to death.


    Lin Mengya coaxed the tender baby in her arms, but suddenly sobbed and cried.


    The child doesn''t develop well in the womb, so that the cry is not much bigger than the cry of a kitten.


    But Lin Mengya still hardened her heart and held the child beside Zhao Xiaodie.


    "Your mother even ignored her life for you, so you are really willing to give up your daughter?"

 Chapter 2799

    Are Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter pitiful?


    poor.


    But they are also sad.


    Xiaodie Niang had her own eyes when playing with her before, but she became a soft egg when facing her daughter-in-law''s family.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to argue with Xiaodie Niang, but she thinks Xiaodie Niang''s death is not worth it.


    Xiaodie''s mother clearly should be Zhao Xiaodie''s confidence, but she only left her cowardice to Zhao Xiaodie.


    Lin Mengya can''t imagine what situation Zhao Xiaodie would face if she hadn''t intervened with aunt Fang.


    What will be the difference between Zhao Xiaodie and her mother.


    The child burst into tears for some reason.


    Zhao Xiaodie''s dry eyes burst into tears again.


    Her thin and trembling body hugged her daughter tightly and burst into tears.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the back.


    Cry, after crying, you will have the courage to face the bleak life.


    "Master, I''ve asked someone. Zhao Yongcai''s mother has long wanted to marry him again, but before Zhao Xiaodie''s birth, she had to pick up her sister''s daughter in the name of missing her mother''s family."


    It is common for aunts and cousins to become in laws in such a closed and exclusive place as the ancient people.


    But Zhao Yongcai''s mother is not authentic.


    Zhao Yongcai and Zhao Xiaodie were in love, but his mother wanted to insert another person in the middle, which caused the tragedy of the two.


    "I also heard that Zhao Yongcai was locked up in the backyard by his mother these days. The neighbors heard that Zhao Yongcai begged his mother to let him go out to see Zhao Xiaodie. But after all, it was their family business, so no one took care of it."


    The news brought by Cairu confirms her previous judgment of Zhao Yongcai.


    He is not only true, but also a cowardly accomplice.


    As they were talking, someone came to report that Zhao Yongcai wanted to see Zhao Xiaodie.


    Lin Mengya looked back at the thin figure kneeling in front of the spirit hall and sighed faintly.


    "Ask Zhao Xiaodie."


    This is their business. As an outsider, she has no right to make decisions for the parties.


    After hearing the news, Zhao Xiaodie stared at the ashes in the brazier.


    She knew she was not smart. She listened to her mother when she got married and her husband and mother-in-law when she came to her husband''s house.


    She also knew that she was not a pleasant person.


    His father disliked her as a loser and kicked her out with his mother; Her mother-in-law also criticizes her everywhere because she can''t have a son.


    So she tried to be obedient, but why did her mother die and she was driven out by her mother-in-law?


    She doesn''t understand. Even if she wants to blow her head off, she doesn''t know why.


    "Xiaodie, I know you don''t want to see me, but I''m really worried about you and your daughter. Xiaodie, just meet me!"


    Zhao Yongcai shouted and begged, his eyes full of pain and regret.


    He didn''t know how long he had been waiting. The talents of the Zhao family allowed him to enter the door.


    But when he couldn''t wait to visit his wife and daughter, what he saw was Xiaodie''s painful eyes.


    "Xiaodie, are you okay?"


    His voice was soft, afraid that Xiaodie''s mood would collapse.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Zhao Xiaodie covers her ears and turns around like an ostrich. With her greatest courage, she refuses Zhao Yongcai.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t your mother say she has married you another good daughter-in-law? You go, I don''t want to see you."


    Is it hard to force people to die? Let me say, they deserve to be the last villains!


    In the future, I will leave the mother and daughter to take care of. What a good little girl. Their family is not rare. Someone is rare! "


    Lin Mengya seldom sees aunt Fang so indignant.


    Speaking of it, Yaya of Zhao Xiaodie''s family is really a lovely baby. She is weak and small. She has won the love of many aunts and aunts since she was born.


    Especially aunt Fang.


    Maybe every woman has a dream of having a little sweet girl?


    Not only is she rare, but she even steals to touch and talk about it three times a day, so that she can have a daughter in this birth.


    Even aunt Fang secretly asked long Tianyu about her due date. Didn''t she see those fancy little skirts prepared by Aunt Fang?


    It really made her laugh and cry.


    "Aunt Fang''s topic is far away. After all, it''s still impossible to say who will take care of their mother and daughter in the future. Even if we want to help her out, it depends on what she thinks."


    Aunt Fang couldn''t help sighing.


    "Why don''t you follow me at all when you say the girl''s temperament? At least I''ve managed a lot of them these years. Why is the girl so weak?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    Aunt Fang is actually a good housewife, but a woman like Zhao Xiaodie doesn''t have much time to contact her.


    Besides, no matter what happens to the Fang family, she is also the eldest lady of the Fang family. After arriving at the Zhao family, she has the support of Uncle Huo. He is in the inner house and can walk sideways.


    Aunt Fang has confidence, so she naturally has the ability to be proud of the Zhao family.


    But Zhao Xiaodie can''t.


    After leaving her husband''s house, she had little ability to survive.


    Both she and her mother regard this marriage as a life-saving straw.


    Therefore, Zhao Yongcai''s mother can brazenly propose to divorce her wife, but they dare not fight back, and even can only compromise.


    This is probably the misfortune of these women trapped in the back house.


    A vague thought came out of her mind.


    However, the time is not ripe. Even if she thinks of it, it''s useless. It''s better to think about how to help Zhao Xiaodie get through the current difficulties.


    Zhao Yongcai''s house.


    After seeing Xiaodie, Zhao Yongcai has made up his mind.


    But when he stepped into the house, he inevitably wavered.


    After all, one side is the mother who gave birth to him, and the other side is the wife who helped him.


    Even if he wanted to favor his wife, he couldn''t really put down his mother.


    How did things come to such a point that they couldn''t turn around?


    He was thinking, so he didn''t notice that he went to the window.


    At this time, the mother''s sobbing came out.


    His heart softened. As soon as he wanted to knock on the door, he heard another familiar young woman''s voice say, "aunt, why are you crying? Zhao Xiaodie''s mother clearly planned to come to the door to blackmail you. You can''t be confused and let Zhao Xiaodie rely on her cousin for nothing!"


    What is this saying?


    Zhao Yongcai was so angry that he just wanted to push the door in, but his mother said, "Lan Fang, what are you talking about?"


    "I said that the mother and daughter must have negotiated all this. Otherwise, how dare Zhao Xiaodie play a temper in front of you? Aunt, you forget that you didn''t like Zhao Xiaodie at the beginning. Didn''t her mother kneel in front of you and kowtow and beg you to let her through the door?


    Zhao Xiaodie is also cruel. I''m afraid she knows that her useless mother won''t live for a few days. Therefore, she asked her mother to come and make trouble, so as to make use of your guilt to let you keep her.


    Such a daughter-in-law can''t stay with her cousin! "

 Chapter 2800

    In the room, Yongcai''s mother seemed to suddenly understand, casually wiped two tears and widened her eyes.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it! Without the little bitch''s calculation, her mother wouldn''t dare to speak loudly in front of me!


    Besides, if I didn''t dislike her daughter these years, I wouldn''t keep her daughter even if she did more work for me!


    OK, the old man has calculated on me. Bah!


    Fortunately, I felt uncomfortable before. Now think about it, I should go to her grave and step on two feet, so that she can only be stepped on by me forever! "


    Xue Lanfang comforted her aunt gently.


    "How can she compare with her aunt? I''ve seen that Zhao Xiaodie is respectful to you on the surface, but she turned around and led her unruly mother into the door.


    If it weren''t for my aunt''s golden eyes, she would be busy all day. Maybe her mother''s shameless will seduce her uncle!


    I saw him washing clothes for my uncle with my own eyes. Such a woman will die when she dies. My aunt doesn''t have to be sad for her. "


    Yongcai Niang feels guilty.


    In fact, she should have done the laundry, but she didn''t think anyone was too cold, so she threw it to Zhao Xiaodie''s mother.


    But now, the more she thinks about it, the more she feels wrong.


    Zhao Xiaodie''s mother shouldn''t wash her man''s clothes even if she wants to wash them!


    It''s hard not to come true. Like what my niece said, the little bitch who doesn''t abide by women''s morality has a crush on her man?


    Suddenly, she was furious.


    "Shameless old bitch! Come on, Lan Fang, let''s settle accounts with the little bitch now! Today I have to ask Yongcai to write her a divorce. Our family can never afford such a daughter-in-law!"


    Then she was about to go in a rage, but before Xue Lanfang stopped, the door was suddenly kicked open.;


    A cold wind swept over, making Yongcai''s mother cold from head to foot.


    But what surprised him more was his son''s iron green face.


    "I picked up my mother-in-law and asked her to take care of Xiaodie. Do you keep her as a servant?"


    Faced with her son''s questioning, Yongcai''s mother inevitably felt guilty.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong. Instead, she said plausibly, "I just let her do some housework. Besides, our family can''t keep this idle man for nothing?"


    Zhao Yongcai''s face was full of pain.


    He approached step by step, with some blood in his eyes.


    "Why did you ask your mother-in-law to kowtow and kneel when Xiaodie came in? You know it was her mother-in-law who was kind to our family. If her mother-in-law hadn''t helped us, the three of us would have died on the road. Even if I married Xiaodie, I loved her because I loved her.


    But why did you hide it and even take the opportunity to trample on your mother-in-law''s dignity? "


    The repeated questioning of his son made Yongcai''s mother dissatisfied.


    "I''m just doing it for you! If their mother and daughter catch us, don''t you have to listen to them in the future?


    How can you a big man be so angry? Besides, I knew Zhao Xiaodie''s body was not easy to raise before I passed the door. If she can''t carry on the family line, you might as well marry another one? "


    "I want her!"


    Zhao Yongcai couldn''t help it any longer. He roared at his mother with red eyes: "I told you before she passed the door that I don''t want anyone except her!


    What if she can''t have a son? As long as she is my wife, even if I have no children or grandchildren. "


    "Oh, there''s no reason! Zhao Yongcai, I''m your mother. You actually talk to your mother like that. I''m just dead!"


    Yongcai''s mother also opened up and was about to hit the wall with her neck.


    Xue Lanfang was just startled. She turned around and immediately grabbed her aunt''s body and pitifully faced Zhao Yongcai.


    "Cousin, my aunt is doing this for you. How can you be so angry with my aunt?"


    "Shut up!"


    For Xue Lanfang, Zhao Yongcai now has only disgust.


    "If someone like you hadn''t stirred up discord in front of my mother all day, she wouldn''t have done those wrong things. This is my Zhao family''s business. Go back to your Xue family!"


    Seeing that he was so ruthless, Xue Lanfang also wept and hugged his aunt to complain about grievances.


    Yongcai''s mother only felt that her kindness had been fed to the dog and cried bitterly with her niece.


    She knows her son too well.


    In the past, no matter what happened, as long as she cried a few times, she would admit her mistake and listen to her instead.


    This time, she wanted to muddle through like this.


    But I don''t want Zhao Yongcai to just look at them in pain, but his attitude is more and more firm.


    "You are my mother. I must bear for you what you have done wrong. As for her -"


    Zhao Yongcai gave Xue Lanfang a cold look. "I''ll have her sent back. From today on, you''re not allowed to step out of the house."


    With that, he really left.


    Yongcai''s mother was flustered. She stumbled to grab her son''s clothes, but she was a step late.


    With a "bang", the gate was closed by his son from the outside and even locked.


    "Yongcai! Zhao Yongcai, you little bastard''s unfilial son, how can you treat your mother like this! You were born in October, and I''ve suffered so much for you these years! Zhao Yongcai, open the door for me!"


    Outside the door, Zhao Yongcai wiped his face and put the key firmly in his arms.


    "Mom, Xiaodie was also born in October. Xiaodie almost died in order to give me a daughter. I will never forget your kindness of giving birth to me and raising me.


    You owe Xiaodie their mother and daughter, and the son will repay it for you. I can''t let Xiaodie''s mother die in vain, and I can''t let my daughter lose her mother. "


    Then he lifted up his clothes and knelt on the ground and kowtowed his mother three heads.


    Across the crack of the door, Yongcai''s mother saw clearly, but her heart was even more flustered.


    She knew that the child had always been one track minded, but she didn''t expect that he would be so stubborn this time.


    "Yongcai, what are you doing? You are not allowed to do stupid things. Do you hear me? You are a piece of meat that fell from your mother. If you have something good or bad, how can you let your mother live?"


    Zhao Yongcai got up. His forehead had been broken and blood was oozing out.


    But he never said a word, left his mother and left.


    "Yongcai! I know I''m wrong! Come back, son. I''ll apologize to Xiaodie. Can I kowtow to her and admit my mistake? I can pay for her life. Son, you can''t do anything stupid!"


    Yongcai Niang finally knew she was afraid.


    In her heart, her son is her only weakness and her only hope.


    Now, the only one has completely abandoned her.


    This made Yongcai Niang completely collapse, but it was too late.


    "Master, will Zhao Yongcai not be short-sighted?"


    Cairu, who has been ordered to pay close attention to the trend of Zhao Yongcai''s family, asked with some concern.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and shook her head.


    "What''s the use of changing one life for another? I think Zhao Yongcai has a little brain, but I don''t know what method he will use to make up for Zhao Xiaodie''s loss of his mother."


    So far, Zhao Yongcai''s attitude is acceptable, although he makes up for it after he has died.


    Lin Mengya still thinks he is not a competent father-in-law


    Husband, but I have to say that everything he has done is actually good for his mother and Xiaodie.


    After all, he is the one in the middle.


    Yongcai Niang, no matter how bad she is to Xiaodie, is not bad to him.


    If he really turns against his mother for this, he won''t be able to do it.


    It''s just too hard to kill two birds with one stone.


    According to the information she currently knows, his mother made an evil mother-in-law ten percent when Zhao Yongcai was not at home.


    Moreover, in the process of investigation, she found something very interesting.


    I just don''t know how Zhao Yong will react after he knows.


    Alas, she sighed, shook her head and continued to write her clinical trial records.


    The housework of others should be left to others to worry about.


    As for her, it''s better to finish it earlier.


    After locking his mother at home, Zhao Yongcai was busy running on both sides.


    He would put the food and drink in the neighbor''s house in advance, and then ask the neighbor to pass it to his mother from the wall.


    No matter how his mother cried and begged, he was determined and refused to come forward this time.


    In a few days, Yongcai''s mother stopped, but every time her neighbor sent her something, she would ask when her son would come back.


    As for Zhao Xiaodie, Zhao Yongcai runs to the door before dawn every day and waits.


    He is a wise man, and he will come with a sweet mouth.


    People in the government were embarrassed to let people in first.


    But only in the outer courtyard.


    Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter live in the yard. He can''t get in.


    Nevertheless, he was not discouraged. Instead, he kept bringing in a lot of food and drink from the outside and entrusted Zhao Xiaodie to send it in.


    But the effect was not good at first. Everything was thrown out.


    The next day, the man went to ask aunt Fang to send things to his wife and daughter in the name of aunt Fang.


    Aunt Fang has no opinion about it.


    After all, this is what he should do.


    Other girls have suffered so much for him. How can he do without paying?


    Every day, Zhao Yongcai waited hard in the house in addition to sending things to his mother.


    Later, the housekeeper''s wife couldn''t see it and went to Aunt Fang to plead with him in person.


    "Madam, for the sake of helping us do a lot of work, please help him beg for mercy!"


    "I didn''t let him do it. He volunteered. Besides, he''s a big man hanging around in the yard all day. How do you become a housekeeper?"


    Sicui quickly apologized, but she also knew that madam, it was just for Xiaodie.


    I couldn''t help but secretly ask Lin Mengya for help.


    She knew that even the master might not be able to speak in front of his wife.


    Lin Mengya, who was reading medical books, waved her hand and asked sicui to go down first.


    Looking at Aunt Fang''s obvious dissatisfaction, she whispered, "I don''t think it''s a way to let them stick like this."


    Aunt Fang also knows, "that''s the truth, but Xiaodie''s child is just a little better. Alas, before she is born, there is no milk / water. It''s bitter, Xiaoya. I feel pity when I look at the child."


    The accident almost destroyed Zhao Xiaodie''s body and will.


    Even aunt Fang couldn''t help sighing. If Lin Mengya, a miracle doctor, wasn''t there, I''m afraid the mother and daughter would have to go with Xiaodie Niang.


    Therefore, she was even more angry because of heartache.

 Chapter 2801

    Finally, Lin Mengya chose to ask Zhao Xiaodie for a follow-up visit.


    Hearing that Zhao Yongcai had been waiting for himself outside for several days, Zhao Xiaodie''s expression was still dull.


    These days, in addition to getting along with children, she is like a withered branch drained of vitality, but she is suffering in pain. She can''t wait for any day.


    Lin Mengya has no good way to deal with this.


    She can''t drag people out to meet, can she?


    But the matter is still pending. She can feel that Zhao Xiaodie is just a temporary escape and doesn''t want to face it.


    She can understand her current mood, so everything will respect Zhao Xiaodie''s own choice.


    "When I married him, he said he would be good to me all his life."


    Zhao Xiaodie''s voice is hoarse. She can vaguely hear her nostalgia for those beautiful memories.


    "Although my mother-in-law didn''t like me, he was really kind to me after I came in. My mother said it was not easy for me to meet a man who hurt me so much, so he asked me to be more patient."


    "So when he wasn''t at home, I never dared to listen to my mother-in-law. I thought my mother-in-law would see my sincerity after spending a few years like this. But I didn''t expect that my mother-in-law never accepted me."


    Zhao Xiaodie didn''t shed tears when she said these words.


    Her expression was faint, as if she were talking about other people''s things.


    "In fact, my first child was not because of the Snow Demon, but also because of such a cold day, my mother-in-law wanted to eat potato cake. But I didn''t have any money, so my mother-in-law asked me to go up the mountain to dig potato."


    Zhao Xiaodie''s tears suddenly fell.


    She covered her stomach and said softly, "when I was carried down from the mountain, my mother stood by me and begged my neighbors to go to the doctor to see me."


    "But in order to seal my mouth, my mother-in-law threatened me that if I told my husband or father-in-law about it, I would drive my mother out."


    "I dare not say, because my mother has nowhere to go. If she is driven away, she will not live."


    "For my mother''s sake, I have been patient again and again. Even when my mother-in-law calls my mother as a maid, I dare not say anything."


    "But my mother is still dead, ya girl. What did you say our mother and daughter did wrong?"


    Lin Mengya was silent for a moment.


    Even though she has the ability to speak lotus, can someone else''s two words soothe the pain of losing her mother?


    Besides, what''s Zhao Xiaodie''s life?


    It''s nothing more than soaking in bitter water.


    She made a little effort and held Zhao Xiaodie''s hand, trying to bring her warmth and comfort to Zhao Xiaodie.


    "I don''t want to see him. I''m really tired and afraid. Miss ya, please tell him to give me a divorce and I''ll leave with my children."


    Zhao Xiaodie was a little excited. In the end, she even collapsed.


    Lin Mengya quickly helped the man to lie down. "I know you''re feeling bad now, but even if you want to leave here, you have to take care of your body first."


    Zhao Xiaodie nodded and closed her eyes wearily.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    This Yongcai Niang is really not a thing!


    Even she didn''t want to persuade. If the mother and daughter wanted help, she could help them find a place to start again.


    Just thinking, she was stopped as soon as she went out.


    "Ya girl! How is my wife? It''s really troublesome for you these days. Can you plead for me and let me go in and have a look at her!"


    Zhao Yongcai asked anxiously.


    Lin Mengya tried to suppress her anger.


    "Normally, this is your household chore, and I shouldn''t interfere. But now Zhao Xiaodie is my patient, and I have to be responsible for her life safety. You are the biggest stimulus for her now. I''m afraid she will be too excited when she sees you.


    Her foundation is really too thin. I really doubt whether your family has let her eat a full meal these years? "


    She said she was calm, but she couldn''t help being angry.


    Zhao Xiaodie is not in good health.


    At the beginning of the examination, she even found that Zhao Xiaodie''s malnutrition was the most serious.


    But she didn''t pay enough attention at that time.


    Lin Mengya also blames herself for this.


    If she could understand more deeply, would she be able to avoid the tragedy in time?


    It''s a pity that time can''t go back.


    All she can do is try to keep Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter alive.


    Zhao Yongcai was ashamed and overwhelmed by what she said.


    "I, I''ve been out all year. I didn''t know my mother would treat her like this. If I had known earlier, I would have taken her with me regardless of everything!"


    It is said that men don''t shed tears easily, just because they haven''t reached the sad place.


    Now Zhao Yongcai has no respect for dignity and face.


    He was wrong, very wrong!


    Once upon a time. He thought that as long as he married Xiaodie home, his mother would see her benefits sooner or later and treat her better.


    But he didn''t want to, but it was his self righteousness that finally pushed his mother-in-law to death and hurt Xiaodie.


    "What''s the use of saying this now? You''d better think about how to make up for all this."


    Lin Mengya is not so boring. She came all the way to fall into a well.


    Zhao Yongcai wiped his face and said earnestly, "I listen to ya girl what to do! I know I don''t have the face to say this, but I still want to talk to my mother-in-law for Xiaodie. Thank ya girl.


    I''ve heard what they said. If it weren''t for you, Xiaodie would go with the child. I, I don''t know how to thank you. If I have a chance to repay in the future, I will be devastated! "


    Lin Mengya waved, "you don''t have to be amorous. I''m not aiming at you."


    After thinking about it, she suggested: "if you can, it''s best not to let Xiaodie return to her former environment. I know your mother-in-law''s death was an accident, but you don''t know how much psychological shadow your mother''s abuse of Xiaodie has brought to her over the years.


    I know it''s your mother, but she and Zhao Xiaodie are doomed to be impossible to repair. If you think you can''t make a choice, I suggest you separate from Xiaodie and give her freedom. "


    Lin Mengya really didn''t deliberately encourage the couple to divorce.


    Since ancient times, the contradiction between daughter-in-law and mother-in-law is irreconcilable.


    It seems to be harmonious, just because both sides don''t want to embarrass the people in the middle, so they have to give way.


    But Zhao Xiaodie''s situation is obviously different.


    She has been pushed to the edge of the cliff by her mother-in-law.


    If you go down again, you will be in the abyss.


    If Zhao Xiaodie still wants to live, she must completely break away from her current family environment.


    But this is a difficult decision for Zhao Yongcai.


    "I, I''ll think about it."


    Zhao Yongcai is also in a dilemma.


    Giving up Xiaodie and their children, he felt heartache just thinking about it.


    But if he is allowed to completely abandon his aging parents, who have only one son, his parents'' cultivation and love for him from childhood, let him do such unfilial things.


    "Can you make a compromise? I have a shop outside and wait for Xiaodie


    I feel better. I can let her go out with me. We only come back twice a year, no, once! "


    However, Lin Mengya thinks that this method is to treat the symptoms rather than the root causes.


    "When your parents get old, can you only see them once a year? Zhao Yongcai, I know you are reluctant on both sides, but you should know that the death of your mother-in-law is the last straw to crush Xiaodie.


    You can''t be too selfish. You always ask her to think from your point of view. Have you ever thought from her position?


    You go out all year round, and Xiaodie takes care of everything at home. She supports your parents and has children for you. In the end, you can''t even give her a safe environment.


    Although she married you, she is also an independent person. She also has flesh and blood. She can cry, laugh and hurt. How can you be so cruel and ignore all her pain just to keep you in a harmonious family?


    Before that, I really thought you were a reasonable man. Now it seems that I''m wrong. "


    Zhao Yongcai was so angry that he couldn''t open his mouth.


    It was his fault. His so-called efforts to make up for it were just to pull Xiaodie into the abyss again and again.


    "Can I see her? Miss ya, please! I can have nothing or nothing. I just want to see her!"


    "The patient doesn''t want to see you now. If you want to continue waiting, it''s up to you, but I don''t allow anyone to stimulate my patient again.


    I have high medical skills, but I have a big temper. I always say one thing at home. Whether you or others, you''d better not try to play tricks under my nose. You don''t want to see the consequences. "


    Zhao Yongcai still wants to continue to beg. However, Lin Mengya wants to go. Who can stop it?


    Cairu immediately blocked in front of her master and politely blocked Zhao Yongcai.


    "Mr. Zhao, my master said that she doesn''t want to be disturbed. Please."


    Zhao Yongcai is not blind. On the contrary, he has developed a pair of golden eyes after wandering and doing business for many years.


    Although the tone of the woman in front of her is good, her attitude is unquestionable.


    I''m afraid if he doesn''t go now, he will be thrown out by the collar the next moment.


    He walked out dejected.


    Finally, I looked back at the yard where Xiaodie was located. I just felt that my heart was really stuffy.


    Bai knocked on the door after working for several days and closed it mercilessly behind him.


    Zhao Yongcai is not a quitter, but Lin Mengya''s words made him think a lot.


    What did he do to Xiaodie so that Xiaodie wouldn''t even see him?


    Just thinking, I suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the corner of the street.


    "Dad! Why are you back now? What''s going on outside -"


    Yongcai''s father is ugly, but his eyes are a little shrewd.


    "What''s it like if I don''t come back after such a big thing happened at home? And you, how can you shut your mother at home?"


    Yongcai''s father frowned, obviously dissatisfied with his son''s way of doing things.


    Zhao Yongcai asked with a bitter smile, "you must have come home first and asked my mother?"


    Yongcai''s father nodded, "didn''t your mother have a few words with Xiaodie? Xiaodie is a generous child. If you persuade her more, she won''t run out angrily.


    We''ve been out for years. Your mother thanks to Xiaodie''s care. Since you know that your mother is unwilling to be soft, you should do more for your mother so that the little butterfly won''t be cold. "


    Zhao Yongcai couldn''t help but interrupt his father''s words.


    "My mother didn''t tell you the truth at all, did she? Dad, Xiaodie''s mother died. My mother pushed her!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 2802

    Tonight, the Zhao family is particularly lively.


    If it weren''t for the wrong time, Lin Mengya and aunt Fang really wanted to hold a handful of melon seeds and listen to Cairu broadcast a family war of the Fang family.


    "Master, you didn''t see it. Zhao Yongcai''s mother is a man who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t cry. Zhao Yongcai has overturned her old background, but she just bites and refuses to admit it. She also says that Zhao Xiaodie calculated all this with her.


    I''ve been with you for years. I''ve opened my eyes and seen the world, but I''ve seen such a brazen man for the first time! "


    Lin Mengya regretted it.


    Had known that the Zhao family had such a strong fighting capacity, she should have packed up all the things she checked and threw them away.


    At that time, the Zhao family must have quarreled even more.


    Aunt Fang felt puzzled and hated.


    "Didn''t you say you found something interesting before? Why didn''t you tell them so that the evil woman of the Zhao family could suffer a crime?"


    Lin Mengya gently patted off the cake residue at her fingertips.


    "How can she get away with these things at once? But don''t worry. The evil things that the Zhao''s mother-in-law did are not just aimed at Zhao Xiaodie."


    To be honest, Lin Mengya sometimes thinks Zhao Yongcai''s mother is really a talent in some ways.


    But her purpose now is not just to give Zhao Xiaodie a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, is there any news from Uncle Huo?" She asked.


    Aunt Fang grumbled discontentedly, "it''s better to have no news. I think he might as well die outside!"


    Oh, is this the mutual love of middle-aged couples?


    The truth is a little hard for her to accept!


    "But before uncle Huo left, didn''t he say that the Presbyterian council would send someone soon? Anyway, I''ve been waiting so long, and I don''t know when they will arrive."


    Aunt Fang was confident, "maybe now their people have sneaked in. I know too well the behavior style of those old guys. Hum! They think they can master the overall situation and play with everyone in applause.


    Sooner or later, I''ll make them pay! "


    Aunt Fang has a grudge against the Presbyterian Church.


    Uncle Huo replaces Zhao Yixuan.


    How could it be possible to hide such a big thing from the world for so many years if it depended on Zhao Laosi alone?


    If there was no Lin Mengya, they would not recognize aunt Fang and uncle Huo until they died.


    And how much benefit has uncle Huo created to the Presbyterian Council in charge of the Business League of the Presbyterian Council over the years?


    To say that they don''t know at all is to cheat ghosts!


    Lin Mengya squinted and picked up the hot milk at hand.


    "Oh? I just don''t know if they have found out what they want."


    Come on, just come on. It''s her fault to be so sneaky!


    At this moment, many strange faces appear in the small town where Zhao''s house is located.


    Look at their dress, they all look like traveling businessmen.


    This is very common in the ancient clan. After all, although the ancient clan is generally closed to the outside world, it is impossible not to need outside things at all.


    Moreover, they can''t be self-sufficient in some things, so they need caravans to sell them outside, and then sell them in the possessions of various families.


    For such tourists, families generally turn a blind eye.


    After all, no one will refuse good things that can improve their quality of life.


    These people pretend to be very similar, and they do bring a lot of things.


    But as soon as they appeared, they were watched.


    "Isn''t it? They just swaggered in? Do you think we''re all blind?"


    Lin Mengya raised questions from the soul.


    The people under her hand are also hiding


    A master of whereabouts and information.


    If these people come out, they won''t show any traces, at least they won''t let people easily see the flaws.


    But these ancient people really opened her eyes.


    Don''t they think they''re blind?


    Lin Mengya feels that her 1.0 vision has been insulted!


    "It''s also possible that they want to hide the real spies. I''ve ordered people to pay close attention to their whereabouts. This time, they''re afraid they won''t come back!"


    Aunt Fang looked cold in her eyes.


    Anyone who has been fooled for so many years will be full of fear and even want to revenge.


    Lin Mengya didn''t stop aunt Fang, but she wanted to know who came.


    If it''s a Presbyterian, of course she won''t be polite.


    But if only a few cannon fodder came to spy on the military situation, she didn''t even want to come forward.


    If she wants to preserve her strength, it is best to firmly occupy the top position in the confrontation with the Presbyterian Council.


    Otherwise, the Presbyterian Council will certainly take the opportunity of the lion to open a big mouth - a little old four Zhang is thinking about how to swallow up the wealth of her palace family, not to mention others?


    She has this problem. She can''t lose anything, especially this unnecessary loss. She doesn''t want to eat at all!


    Soon these tourists spread all over the streets of the city.


    In addition to doing business, they inquire about all kinds of information about the Zhao family through chatting.


    Of course, Lin Mengya did not deliberately let people seal.


    What''s more, all the things she did were good things. Even the harshest people came, they couldn''t find any fault with her.


    In the face of the crisis of the Zhao family, she is both helpful and helpful.


    Who can tell her what?


    Is it hard to say that she is too selfish? So you want to cure her?


    Hehe, then wait to be sprayed to death by those who have won her benefits!


    That''s what Pei Qianji thinks now.


    "Master, that''s what we found. The Zhao family said that the master of the palace family was a good man and hardly spoke ill of her.


    There is one family, saying that she abducted her sister-in-law, and that her sister-in-law bullied them with the power of the palace master. "


    Pei Qianji has a gloomy face.


    He thought it would be simple this time.


    So he didn''t bring out the elite of Pei''s family at all, but asked people to inquire about it, so that he could catch his pigtails.


    But what did he hear?


    What living Bodhisattva really Guanyin will not say.


    As a foreigner, how did she buy people''s hearts?


    Is it difficult that the Zhao family has long had an outsider and wants to follow the abandoned family of the Gong family and be expelled from the ancient family?


    "Tell me what''s going on?"


    He didn''t look very well, but the person who came to report back this time was not clever. At present, he thoroughly shook off the family ugliness of Zhao Yongcai''s family.


    The more you listen to Pei Qianji''s face, the more you see it.


    "Shut up! I asked you to inquire about their mistakes, but you fooled me with those trivial things!


    Besides, is this really stupid or fake stupid? It was the Zhao Yongcai family who was clearly wrong about this matter. Gong Ya took advantage of it and won the hearts of the people! "


    He felt like he was going to die of anger.


    Where did this fool come from? Get out of here!


    Fortunately, although his brain is not good, he is still smart on the edge of being driven away.


    "Master, I think there is still some room for this matter!"


    Pei Qianji didn''t even bother to give him a look this time.


    The man was also afraid of death and flattered: "anyway, it''s also a matter within our ancient clan. A foreigner wants to intervene. That''s why


    Just wrong!


    Maybe she just harbored evil intentions to incite a small matter to what it is now.


    Besides, even if the Zhao family wants justice, where can you get her a foreigner? "


    It has to be said that unemployment makes people witty.


    As soon as he lost it, this Pei''s minion was about to be kicked out by his master.


    With the twists and turns, he provided Pei Qianji with an entry point.


    "It''s not that there is no room for operation."


    Pei Qianji touched his beard and thought about it.


    "Go and bring the Zhao family back to me. I''ll ask myself."


    "Yes, little one, go now!"


    Oh, Zhao family, Gong family, any stumbling block that wants to stop Pei Qianji from dominating the ancient family will be eradicated by him!


    The ancient people belong to their Pei family!


    Just at night, Xue Lanfang slipped out of the back door.


    "Brother, where are you?"


    She lowered her voice and looked around.


    A hand stretched out from behind her, covered her mouth and dragged her into the alley behind her.


    "Don''t shout! It''s me."


    The man''s hand didn''t know what to catch. The smell almost made her faint.


    Fortunately, in her panic, she recognized the man''s voice.


    It''s the man who secretly said he could help her decide this morning!


    At that moment, Xue Lanfang softened her body, broke away from the man''s hand and cried, "I knew my eldest brother would help us. Sobbing, eldest brother, my second aunt is about to be killed by them. And I heard them discuss to sell me. I''m a girl of a good family. I can''t stand such an insult!"


    Xue Lanfang wants to make herself a poor little girl.


    But she can slip out, which means that at least the Zhao family has not restricted her freedom.


    Moreover, a really nice girl will never go out for a private meeting with a man who has just met for less than a day in the middle of the night.


    Only a fool can believe her.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid! To tell you the truth, my master can help you! Come with me now and I''ll take you to my master!"


    Fool, no, it''s Pei''s stupid man, so he had to pat his chest and promise her.


    Fortunately, Xue Lanfang has a little brain.


    She''s from a big girl''s house, and she can''t really go with someone without knowing.


    But she didn''t want to give up, so she had to cry and ask, "really? Brother, you didn''t lie to me?"


    Then she shook her head again.


    "No! I can''t go with you. I can''t give you trouble. You don''t know that villain is with the Zhao family. I heard that the elder and wife of the Zhao family were confused by her. How can others believe what a weak woman like me said?"


    The silly men of the Pei family don''t care at all.


    Looking around, he lowered his voice and gave Xue Lanfang a thorough explanation.


    "Don''t be afraid! My master is a big man. Even elder Zhao can only be obedient in front of my master. Don''t worry. Come with me. My master will help you with this."


    "What? Your master is not even afraid of elder Zhao?"


    Xue Lanfang''s eyes widened.


    I''m afraid he''s not bragging, is he?


    The reason why she wanted to marry her cousin desperately was that she knew it was different from her family.


    Zhao Changlao, who is that? That''s a promising elder in the Presbyterian Council. She came here to live a better life!


    Now, why is she so lucky that she can meet someone who is more powerful than elder Zhao?


    For a moment, her mind became active again.

 Chapter 2803

    "Elder brother, if you can really help me escape from the sea of suffering, I am willing to repay your kindness for a slave and a maid!"


    Xue Lanfang knows too well how to take advantage of her own advantages.


    Although she was not the favorite at home, she was the one who would please her elders most.


    So when her aunt is dissatisfied with her cousin''s daughter-in-law, she can persuade her mother to send her to her cousin as a concubine.


    But now, she doesn''t want to be a daughter-in-law for her cousin.


    In recent days, she has been thinking about the scenes she saw that day almost every night.


    She had never been in such a spacious carriage.


    When those people entered the city, she didn''t even dare to get close.


    Only when passing by her, she smelled an attractive sweet smell.


    It smells so good.


    Even the most expensive perfume powder she secretly touched in the powder shop didn''t smell good.


    She can''t afford anything in the powder shop. Such good things must be more expensive, right?


    After that, she had something on her mind.


    Married from home to my aunt''s house, although it was just jumping from one mud pit to another.


    But she doesn''t want to be a loach anymore. She wants to be a carp that can cross the dragon''s gate.


    What is cousin? If she wants to marry, she has to marry someone who can afford to ride that carriage and use that perfume powder.


    Now, opportunities fall from the sky.


    Greed blinded her eyes and made her turn a blind eye to those dangers.


    "Brother, I''ll go with you!"


    Her attitude was firm and her eyes glittered.


    The servants of the Pei family were also delighted and urged her to go with her to see the owner of her family. She planned to ask for credit and reward after things were done well.


    A pair of men and women with devils disappeared into the night.


    And behind them, a shadow like figure also chased up


    Lin Mengya didn''t pay attention to all the small moves of the Pei family.


    In fact, even if she knew what the PEIs were going to do, she wouldn''t care.


    The more people know that they do not have an advantage, they will try their best to follow those crooked ways.


    If the Presbyterian Council really can cover the sky with one hand and doesn''t care about the power of their palace family, they must have done it long ago. Why wait until today?


    The strong will never use those tricks against the weak.


    Because of disdain, and because doing so is tantamount to wasting time.


    But the Presbyterian Church didn''t.


    It is enough to show that they are lack of confidence, so if they want to make up for other people''s problems, it''s best to force her to bow down.


    Pooh! Dream!


    But the arrival of the Presbyterian Church also made Lin Mengya speed up the sorting of cases.


    She is a serious and responsible person at work. Since she decides to change the prescription, she has to ensure that the prescription is true and effective.


    The ancient people are not doctors who don''t understand this, but her prescriptions are different. Even if she teaches them by hand, because everyone''s constitution is different, the prescriptions should be deleted accordingly.


    This requires experience to judge.


    She could not stay, so she could only sort out the cases she had encountered in detail as much as possible and make a reference for later doctors.


    I have to say that Aunt Fang and uncle Huo helped her a lot in these aspects.


    Therefore, she chose to teach Zhao yunniang some technical things first.


    Then Zhao yunniang will teach it to others.


    In this way, those who come to study owe Zhao yunniang a favor. At the same time, they also owe uncle Huo and aunt Fang a favor.


    Human debt is the worst thing to pay, especially uncle Huo and aunt Fang''s identity has been exposed. She always thinks that one day, if it can''t be covered, they can have more protection.


    Zhao Yongcai has been very quiet these days.


    Although he still came to Zhao''s house to report every day, he didn''t stay in front of Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter as usual.


    He only eats three meals a day


    I always send my wife and daughter something to eat and drink, and I come and go in a hurry every time.


    Lin Mengya saw it twice. She couldn''t help blaming each other for being a big pig hoof!


    It''s only a few days. I don''t have any patience?


    Oh, man!


    But after nine days, Zhao Yongcai took the initiative to find Lin Mengya again.


    But this time, he frowned and gave her a big bag of heavy silver.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ya girl, my little butterfly and girl are entrusted to you for the time being. There is something wrong with my family. I have to deal with it with my father."


    That''s right, but Lin Mengya can see that Zhao Yongcai should have encountered some thorny problems.


    She weighed the bag of silver, which really cost money.


    With these things, it''s enough for her to send Xiaodie''s mother and daughter to settle down elsewhere - is that Zhao Yongcai''s idea?


    Seeing that her expression had changed, Zhao Yongcai nodded.


    "Ya girl, I''m sure it''s bad luck this time. If I haven''t come back after Xiaodie''s birth, please send their mother and daughter to a safe place!"


    This made Lin Mengya feel numb.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh


    She pushed the silver bag to Zhao Yongcai: "you are responsible for raising your own daughter-in-law. Besides, there are too many bachelors in my family. If your daughter-in-law goes with me, she will remarry. She finds a new man and will not spend your money again."


    This excited Zhao Yongcai to bite his teeth and push the silver bag back.


    "Well, it''s my dowry for Xiaodie! She hasn''t enjoyed much happiness with me. I hope she can meet a man who is good to her in the future!"


    finished!


    Lin Mengya secretly shouted in her heart: is it difficult? Is Zhao Yongcai going to find someone to work hard?


    "You''re bright. Forget it. Wait here and I''ll give Xiaodie the silver directly. I''m not sure whether she wants to see you or not, but maybe this is the last time for you two. I don''t think Xiaodie wants to start over with regret."


    With that, she took the silver bag and left.


    Looking at her back, Zhao Yongcai could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    He had seen that miss ya was hard spoken and soft hearted, but he didn''t expect that the girl''s words were really choking!


    Normally, shouldn''t she persuade herself not to be impulsive or something?


    Instead, he wanted to encourage his wife to remarry, but it really made him cry and laugh, love and hate!


    He covered the position of his chest, but silently made a decision.


    I hope he can come back alive.


    Zhao Xiaodie is in a stable state these days. At least people are no longer in a state that can be blown down by a gust of wind.


    Probably because of the existence of Ya Ya, there is more hope in her life that she can live.


    In short, now she can take the child for most of the day, but Lin Mengya handed the child over to the temporary nurse in the evening.


    After all, Zhao Xiaodie is different from ordinary pregnant women. The most important thing for her right now is to take care of her body first.


    "Here you are, Xiaodie!"


    She gave Zhao Xiaodie the heavy bag of silver.


    "Miss ya, I can''t accept it. You have been very kind to our mother and daughter. I can''t take this silver."


    "It''s not mine. Zhao Yongcai asked me to hand it over to you."


    Hearing what Lin Mengya said, Zhao Xiaodie suddenly changed her face.


    "Then I can''t even say it. I have nothing to do with him now. Please help me return it to him and say that if he still reads our last bit of marital friendship, let him give me the divorce letter as soon as possible."


    Zhao Xiaodie holds the child in her arms and instantly puts up a sharp thorn for her own defense.


    Lin Mengya knew that Zhao Yongcai deserved it, but she told Zhao Xiaodie what Zhao Yongcai had just said.


    "I mean, if you really don''t want to see him, we won''t. But I''m afraid if he really doesn''t come back, you''ll leave some regrets."


    Zhao Xiaodie was stunned.


    She hated her mother-in-law''s ruthless abuse, but she was with Zhao Yongcai


    But not without feelings.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t understand when she looks like that?


    As a result, baby Yaya said, "if you want to go, go quickly. Even if you don''t feel good enough to scold him, it''s better than having to talk to himself in front of his urn."


    Zhao Xiaodie stumbled for a few steps, then suddenly stepped up and rushed out.


    The nursing mother next to Lin Mengya couldn''t help stirring up her thumb.


    It''s too strong. I can''t even tell whether to scold or persuade!


    But if Lin Mengya knew, she would only roll her eyes.


    She wants to say something nice. The key is that it doesn''t work!


    She had to be a little fierce with people who put their heads in tortoise shells.


    In her arms, Xiaoya is about to sleep well. She closes her eyes and opens her bare, pink and tender mouth. She smiles cute and clever.


    Lin Mengya was so rare that she gently grasped Ya Ya''s little claw


    "Alas, I hope my little girl will come out early. She must be as lovely as you!"


    In the system, the small medicine that has been monitoring the growth of the fetus frowned at the moment.


    My sister''s situation has changed.


    But the abnormal data is too short for him to analyze anything.


    Or is it just because of the physical relationship of the owner that my sister has such data?


    After thinking for a long time, he decided to focus on observing these data these days.


    It''s best not to miss anything.


    Zhao Xiaodie ran out but threw herself into the air.


    People are gone!


    In an instant, she was surrounded by great panic.


    Miss ya said that if he went out this time, he might never come back!


    no She hasn''t quarreled with him yet. How can he disappear?


    Zhao Xiaodie holds the wall, reluctantly supports her sour and soft body, and tries to find a solution in the pile of paste churning in her brain.


    He shouldn''t have gone far!


    Yes, it wasn''t long before miss ya came in. Even if he left, he must still be out of town.


    She went to get him back and at least let him look at his daughter again!


    Zhao Xiaodie doesn''t want to cry because Ya says tears are the most useless. But she couldn''t help feeling her nose sour and her eyes hot.


    She stumbled out of Zhao''s house and stood in the long street. She was at a loss.


    Anyone here? Which way should she go?


    Is he at home or out of town?


    A series of question marks directly caused Zhao Xiaodie to collapse.


    She was a little butterfly trapped in the palm of her hand. Now she flew, but she didn''t know how to dance?


    "Xiaodie, why did you run out? It''s cold outside. Go back quickly!"


    Familiar voice with deep concern.


    Zhao Xiaodie suddenly turned around and held each other''s collar tightly with both hands.


    "Where have you been?"


    "How can you leave me and go with ya ya first?"


    Zhao Yongcai''s face was pleasantly surprised. He was just about to circle people into his arms, but Zhao Xiaodie slapped him in the face.


    The sound of "pa" made Zhao Yongcai stunned.


    The pain is not very painful. His little butterfly is so kind that he can''t even beat people hard.


    But he thought he should play again. What has he done these years? To force such a gentle and delicate woman to die even with her children?


    He grabbed Zhao Xiaodie''s hand and tightly trapped her in front of his chest.


    "Xiaodie, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have left you and left. I should have taken you with me! Xiaodie, I always wanted to let my mother accept you before I let you endure again and again. I''ve suffered so many grievances. In the future, I won''t let you be wronged again!"


    Zhao Xiaodie was cruel to teach him a lesson, but when his clenched fist fell on him, he unconsciously lightened his strength.


    She was crying, beating and biting. After a while, she was carried in by Zhao Yongcai because she was out of strength.

 Chapter 2804

    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    It''s hard for Zhao Xiaodie to be tough for so long.


    These two people are also a pair of bitter mandarin ducks. What they will become in the future depends on their fate.


    By the way, Zhao Yongcai doesn''t know if he can come back alive.


    Lin Mengya kindly sent the child over and closed the door of the yard with someone.


    About half an hour later, Zhao Yongcai came out.


    "Thank you, miss ya."


    He saluted Lin Mengya and could see that the depression at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows had faded.


    It seems that although Zhao Xiaodie may not forgive him, he still didn''t break up with him and let him leave with regret.


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t save their mother and daughter for you."


    In just a few days, Zhao Yongcai seemed to be used to being ridiculed by Lin Mengya.


    Especially when he saw that his wife and little girl were well, his heart was full of gratitude and guilt for Lin Mengya.


    This was what he should have done, but he lost his job in the end.


    At the moment, he realized more clearly that if there was no ya girl or the help of the Zhao family at that time, he was afraid that he would see the bodies of his wife and daughter.


    This made him more disappointed in his mother.


    Even if she doesn''t love Xiaodie, doesn''t she love Yaya who is related to her blood?


    He felt cold for his daughter.


    "There''s no need to talk so much nonsense. Since you want to make up for their mother and daughter, you should live well. Although I don''t know what you''re going to do, you''d better think twice before doing anything.


    Since he is a man, he should have the responsibility of being a husband, a father and a son. "


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, his attitude was still cold.


    But Zhao Yongcai was seriously taught.


    "Here you are."


    Before she turned around, she threw him a small bottle.


    Zhao Yongcai was very confused. When he was about to refuse, Lin Mengya''s voice came out from afar.


    "This is Guixi pill. There is no breath within three hours after taking the medicine. As long as you don''t have your head cut off, you''ll find someone to save you."


    Zhao Yongcai''s hand stopped. Then, he treasured the small bottle in his arms, and there was a faint look of excitement in his eyes.


    The daughter-in-law is right! Miss ya, as expected, the reincarnation of the living Bodhisattva came to save them from fire and water!


    "I will certainly live up to miss ya''s kindness!"


    Although the man had gone, he bowed three times respectfully in the direction she left.


    "Tut, I don''t need him to thank me. I''m afraid Zhao Xiaodie and their orphan and widowed mother have no one to take care of!"


    Long Tianyu is nearby, silently listening to his wife''s hard mouth and warm heart.


    "Madam, if you really want to protect him, why don''t we send someone to follow him and help secretly?"


    Instead, Lin Mengya turned her head and stared at him.


    "I feel like something''s wrong with you recently?"


    Long Tianyu stood up and said he was innocent.


    "How do I feel? You seem to care about my attitude towards the ancient people. Last time, you seemed to be testing me."


    Long Tianyu always knew that she was a keen person.


    At present, it will no longer hide.


    "It''s not a test, but I want to know your attitude towards the ancient people."


    "What do you mean?"


    She was a little angry.


    But long Tianyu remained calm as always, "I just think that although the ancient people have a place of exclusion and ignorance


    Right hand, and then proudly raised his left hand.


    "I remember wrong just now. It seems to be this one!"


    She said with a smile, gave him a provocative look and walked away triumphantly.


    This dog man is really getting better and better!


    Now her right hand is numb, but fortunately she is witty!


    Who knows, long Tianyu behind her showed a spoiled smile.


    Madam, this is shy.


    However, recalling the touch of his wife''s palm, he only felt that there was still some meaning.


    And his wife is very clean. How could she forget to wash her hands?


    Well, it should not be forgotten!


    Zhao Yongcai''s departure did not change anything.


    It''s just that Zhao Xiaodie has a few more concerns besides being sad.


    When people live, they are not afraid to worry too much. What they fear most is to be alone and have nothing to worry about.


    That''s really impossible to keep.


    In addition to Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter, the child born a few days ago, and Zhao Yun''s mother''s family, the arrival of the three babies has made Zhao''s house lively and more vibrant.


    Aunt Fang has already prepared several innocent and capable nannies. With the help of big guys, the three novice mothers are also getting better. In a few days, the three dolls became fat into three small dumplings. It''s rare to die!


    Lin Mengya is still responsible for the postpartum care of every child and novice mother.


    She did not fully advocate the so-called scientific parenting, but chose to combine the traditional parenting means with modern science.


    In this way, it is generally accepted that children can thrive. Why not?


    But aunt Fang and long Tianyu revolved around her all day for no other reason, just because the baby in her belly seemed to grow up suddenly.


    "Is it itchy? Do you want to wipe more?"


    The earth dragon was very warm. Lin Mengya only wore a small coat and lay on the bed, allowing long Tianyu to wipe some ointment on her belly.


    The child''s growth rate is a little fast, which makes her belly like blowing balloons. She can grow up in a few days.


    In this way, the skin of the abdomen can''t stand it. It always makes her feel itchy every day.


    Fortunately, she is prepared. In order to eliminate stretch marks, she has long been equipped with some ointment that can soften the skin.


    Now I wipe it three or four times a day, but it doesn''t itch much. My belly is also clean, without a stripe.


    "No, that''s enough."


    She was like a little turtle that had been overturned. She could only get up slowly by long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu has been more considerate to her recently.


    Not only did she wear clothes and shoes, but she even avoided nutritious soup three times a day.


    God knows, she has gained so much weight. It must have something to do with those nutritious soup.


    But she could not refuse. Even if she was a doctor herself, the elders of the family would try to convince her with all kinds of experience.


    Lin Mengya has a headache as soon as she thinks about it. Fortunately, long Tianyu blocks the gun for her now.


    "Aunt Fang sent a message saying that Zhao Yongcai''s mother wanted to make trouble in the house early in the morning, and was stopped at last."


    Long Tianyu tied the button on her collar and said, feeding cold tea to herself.


    I don''t know if he has been too angry recently. He often feels a little dry when he sees his wife''s increasingly plump and exquisite curve.


    But he resolutely took over the task of applying medicine to his wife.


    His wife is so delicious that how can he be willing to show others?


    Lin Mengya was curious, "what is she doing here? She doesn''t want to take Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter back?"

 Chapter 2805

    "How could she be so kind!"


    Aunt Fang is very impolite to Tucao, she will also be a mother-in-law, and to help others. If Huo Hou brings back a daughter-in-law, she can''t make complaints about her love, whether she likes it or not.


    "Her niece is gone! What good thing can she be willing to be a concubine? Let me see. Maybe Zhao Yongcai doesn''t care about her, so maybe he ran away with someone."


    Now Lin Mengya doesn''t know that Aunt Fang is definitely a great prophet.


    But she was also strange. Although Zhao Yongcai locked his mother and cousin at home, he didn''t say what bad things he had done to them.


    His cousin is a girl''s house. Where can he go in such weather?


    "Shouldn''t someone be abducted and trafficked?" She said.


    Although aunt Fang is reluctant, she has to consider others.


    "I''ll arrange people to patrol day and night. Really, it''s not as worrying as when the road was closed by heavy snow a few days ago."


    Aunt Fang''s complaint is also reasonable.


    Since the road opened, many strange faces have quietly poured into the small town.


    The most speechless thing is that they all think they are low-key enough to never attract others'' attention.


    As everyone else thinks so.


    This situation is very embarrassing.


    They didn''t know each other and thought each other was an Aboriginal here.


    Only the aborigines silently watched these strangers test each other, acting lifelike and lively, thinking that there was something wrong with their brains?


    But Lin Mengya and aunt Fang did not relax their vigilance.


    Even those who come first may be just outposts, but who can guarantee that this is not the appearance they want to paralyze the Zhao family?


    The greatest danger will always be hidden in the deepest place.


    If they look down on their enemies, they are killing themselves.


    In such a loose and tight situation, the town ushered in the first batch of evil guests on the bright side.


    Even Lin Mengya and aunt Fang didn''t expect that the Zhao family was the first to jump out and want to pick fruit.


    I really don''t know whether they think their life is long or whether they feel they have the ability to take all the credit on themselves.


    In short, Lin Mengya thinks the Zhao family is probably dying.


    "Madam, the big room and the second room have sent people this time. The second old man and the third old man have come. I''m afraid I''m going to come to trouble you."


    Four Cui''s eyebrows became a cluster again.


    After learning that someone was coming from her family, she was very sad and didn''t sleep well for several days.


    As an old man beside her wife, she certainly knows that she still doesn''t accept her wife at home until now.


    It was only because the master''s attitude was always tough that they had to hold down their minds for the time being.


    I''m afraid I''m coming to trouble my wife.


    Who knows, the worried Fang Rao is very calm.


    "What are you afraid of? I was not afraid of these old things ten years ago. What am I afraid of them ten years later? I don''t have a few days to live. I''m not afraid of dying on the way."


    Lin Mengya, who was playing chess with aunt Fang, glanced at Aunt Fang.


    In front of her, aunt Fang is just a woman trapped by love, a mother who loves her children but feels guilty.


    She almost forgot that the couple''s "reputation" can be frightening.


    Now she has a chance to see it.


    "Madam, that''s true, but after all, the four old masters and young master Pei have all happened in our house. I''m afraid they''ll use this as an excuse to make trouble with you. Now the master is not at home, and I''m afraid you''ll suffer!"


    Aunt Fang narrowed her eyes and sneered, "Zhao Laosi died in the hands of others. Even if they want to rely on me, they have to have conclusive evidence. As for Zhao Pei -"


    Lin Mengya dropped a son and took a sip of tea. Then she took it easy.


    "Since they care about the younger generation, they let someone send Zhao Pei. Oh, by the way, remember to send his wife and concubine together. Also, I spent a lot of effort to save him. By the way, you send me the bill."


    Sicui saw that she couldn''t persuade them to have an idea. She could only go out with a heavy heart and do things as instructed.


    In the room, Fang Rao poked her forehead.


    "You''re so bad. It''s time for you to do something upside down."


    "What I''m telling you is the truth. If I hadn''t done it, there would be no bones left. Since I saved him, I have to make a big fuss and let the whole world know my credit."


    If she hadn''t known what happened, Fang Rao would have been almost surrounded by her.


    But speaking of it, Lin Mengya is indeed Zhao Pei''s benefactor.


    But it''s not what she said. How kind she is.


    In fact, Fang Rao even felt that if Lin Mengya didn''t want to see a good play, she wouldn''t bother to save Zhao Zhe.


    But it does work.


    The people who came from the family still have brains. Instead of coming directly to the door, they chose an inn to settle down.


    But before their buttocks were hot, someone outside sent a big gift.


    "Please say hello to the third and fourth elders. The younger one is from Zhao Chang''s hometown. My wife said that since the two gentlemen are here, she can safely hand over young master Yu to you.


    You two don''t know that young master Pei suffered a great crime a few days ago. If the elegant girl who is a guest of our family is not powerful, I''m afraid young master Pei will die young.


    My wife said that the two gentlemen are well behaved elders. She can''t be a winner. I don''t know when the two gentlemen can go to the house and discuss with my wife how to reward Miss Xie Ya.


    My wife said that since she saved young master Yu, who is the great benefactor of the Zhao family, this gift must not be too light. She was afraid that she could not master the scale well, so she wanted to seal 1000 liang of silver as a red envelope for miss ya first. Others, just wait until they have time and discuss with my wife. "


    I don''t know who chose this little brother. He speaks fast and speaks clearly. The key is his loud voice. As soon as he opens his voice, he looks like a big horn at the head of the village. Everyone knows it.


    The two old men in the inn almost suffocated.


    Where did this horn come from? Listen, what''s that called?


    The third old man has a strong temper. Those who blow their beard and stare will send someone out to teach the little brother a lesson.


    But he was stopped by the second old man.


    "What''s the use of killing him now? Yixuan''s daughter-in-law is always different from us. She''s afraid we''ll settle with her through Zhao Pei''s introduction, so she wants to start first.


    If you go out now, he must have a hundred words waiting for you. I can''t afford to lose this man at an old age. "


    "Second brother, will you let this boy make a noise outside?"


    The third old man is still unwilling.


    When they were in their own family, they were the highest by virtue of their seniority. They were very stubborn and overbearing.


    Don''t mention the unfaithful and unclean second married woman. Even the housewife of the owner of our family, yes, they have to obey and respectfully call them second and third uncles.


    When was it a bitch''s turn to count them?


    "No hurry."


    The second old man was dressed in a green gray Taoist robe. He had a white beard and a fairy demeanor. He looked like an expert in the world.


    But one''s eyes can''t deceive others.


    The second old man''s eyes are too thief and too smart. It seems that he can see through each other''s tricks at once.


    "She just let an unruly boy come forward and let you be so furious. Think about it yourself. Will you lose yourself?"


    No one can persuade the three old masters. Especially in recent years, people are old and have a temper like a firecracker. They explode at all.


    But only the second old man could persuade him.


    In a few words, the third old man recovered his composure for the time being.


    "Bitch, really treacherous! Second brother, what do you think we should do now?"


    The second old man glanced at the window and said, "she just doesn''t want us to grasp her. In that case, let''s take her first."


    "But old four -"


    "They can''t afford to rely on the old four. As for Zhao Pei, I also want to ask him what''s going on."


    The second old man made a decision, and the big trumpet brother''s task was completed.


    But the goods are also natural damage.


    He had to wait until the people of the Zhao family came out to hand over the work. Then he patted his head and said loudly, "look at me, I forgot such an important thing."


    The people who came to the handover jumped in their hearts. They just wanted to cover the mouth of the big horn, but the other party''s mouth speed was much faster than their hand speed.


    "This is miss ya''s bill for treating young master Yu. Alas, it cost thousands of liang of silver! My wife said it was a life-saving grace. I''ll give it to you if you don''t want to break the bill."


    He smiled to me, but there were black faces one by one, and no one wanted to answer.


    Who knows, the big horn brother continues to output.


    "Don''t you want to default? When I came here, miss ya specially told me that she had met someone who wanted to default before and bit her back, saying she was a quack or something.


    But miss ya is really a good doctor. Many of us have been cured by her. If you want to default, don''t use this as a reason. The impact is bad! "


    Zhao family: do you know the bad influence!


    But in full view of the public, especially the onlookers who are watching the excitement, they have really begun to discuss how good miss ya''s medical skills are.


    The people sent by our family now want to cry without tears.


    I don''t know where Zhao Chang always dug out the big horn. He didn''t say anything. The key is that his mending knife is still very accurate.


    "All right! Get out of here!"


    The person in charge of the handover pulled down the bill in the other party''s hand and hurried with a black face.


    Big trumpet brother still has a little meaning, but as soon as he wants to open his mouth, the other party stares at him, which makes him very wronged.


    "My wife said that if the two gentlemen are not tired, they''d better enter the house as soon as possible."


    The little brother said this very carefully.


    After listening, the people around thought how difficult it was for the two old masters of the Zhao family to serve and how much they didn''t want to go to the elder''s house!


    In front of the person in charge of the handover, Shengsheng pressed the impulse to kill the other party.


    Why didn''t he yell?


    Instead, he looks pathetic. No, he should be the real pathetic, okay?


    The trumpet boy finished his job and ran away without a shadow.


    The people who left their home alone gnashed their teeth and cursed.


    The heartless thing really has an outsider!


    But Zhao Zhe and the other two, who were carried back, had to take care of them.


    "Come on, carry Master Yu in!"


    This account, they will get it back!

 Chapter 2806

    In Zhao''s house, someone has reported the story to Lin Mengya and Fang Rao.


    "Those two old guys won''t easily recognize me. In the past, when I went to the master''s house with Shujiang, they didn''t give me less trouble."


    Fang Rao only felt relieved.


    She had no good impression of the Zhao family.


    At first, I had to be patient. Later, I thought I was a snake by pinching my nose in the face of my husband.


    Now, she has nothing to do with Zhao Jiafei, and there is hatred.


    Anyway, the Zhao family was unlucky, and she was happy.


    Lin Mengya is much calmer.


    "We also have disadvantages in doing so. It''s just that we seize the opportunity for a moment. When they come back, they will naturally come to us for trouble."


    "What''s the matter? Their purpose of coming this time is not pure. Besides, these two old people are greedy, but they are very face-saving. Let''s send people there in such a big way. I think they have no reason to be angry."


    After fighting with our family for so many years, aunt Fang can be said to know herself and the enemy.


    Lin Mengya also begged a coincidence.


    Her medical skills have indeed helped many people, which is well known in the city.


    Moreover, she did save Zhao Zhe, which is irrefutable.


    With the identity of "life-saving benefactor", she occupied the moral commanding height.


    Even if the two old masters of the Zhao family want to do something, they have to take some face into account.


    As for this kind of thing, she was not unprepared.


    Zhao Pei''s body is useless, but if she wants to stand up, she is still a little sure.


    It''s just, why did she help him?


    She didn''t forget that Zhao Pei wanted to pit her.


    He has become like this. It can only be said that there is a definite number in the dark.


    It''s impossible to always think of harming others. The wicked have their own days to collect.


    The fact is as she thought.


    That night, the two old masters of the Zhao family asked Zhao to shake off all the things in this period of time.


    When Zhao Pei''s people were abandoned, his psychology became more and more distorted.


    Until now, he didn''t think he was wrong at all. Instead, he attributed his failure to Lin Mengya.


    He even forgot that if Lin Mengya hadn''t done it, he was afraid that he would have become a man now.


    But some people do.


    You will never see your own mistakes. Once you fail, you will blame others.


    Zhao Zhe is like this. He can''t admit his incompetence and stupidity, so he curses Lin Mengya with the most vicious language.


    "Grandpa two, Grandpa three, that woman did this to my grandson! You must avenge me!"


    Zhao Pei''s cry was sharp and harsh. The two old men didn''t like it. At the same time, they could see that Zhao Pei''s chess piece was completely abandoned.


    Originally, he was carefully selected by them in order to completely take over everything in Zhao Yixuan''s hands.


    In any case, these belong to their Zhao family, which must be tightly held in the palm of their own hand.


    I didn''t expect Zhao to be so useless.


    Since they are useless pieces, they don''t have to bother much.


    "OK, I already know about this. Don''t worry, our Zhao family can''t be bullied easily. Now take good care of your injury, and we''ll get justice for you."


    Zhao Peng clenched his fist and his eyes were full of unwilling.


    As the favored son of heaven, how can he accept the fact that he has been completely disabled?


    But the second old man


    Yan''s attitude has explained everything. He has been abandoned.


    That smelly woman did all this!


    "Grandpa II, it''s not the grandson''s alarmist talk. The woman is really cunning. The grandson feels that he must not stay! Otherwise, she will instigate her uncle to fight against us. It''s better to try every means to get rid of her first. As for the prescription, the grandson also has a way to get it back for you!"


    He took it for granted that his family came for this.


    But unexpectedly, the second old man''s attitude was still cold.


    "If you hurt yourself, you don''t have to work hard. I''ll deal with these things myself."


    "Second Grandpa, you believe me! That woman really can''t stay, otherwise there will be endless trouble!"


    Seeing that he still insisted, the second old man was more and more disappointed at the moment.


    It doesn''t matter if people are disabled. Smart people can calculate people with their brains.


    But Zhao is too tender.


    Temporary gains and losses can blind his eyes, so that he can no longer see anything except hatred.


    How can such a person be entrusted with an important task?


    It''s better to stay at home and marry a few wives and concubines in peace to pass on the family line to the Zhao family.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if it can be used below.


    In the eyes of the second old man, Zhao Yu is a boar that can be bred.


    The Zhao family has always been like this. Those who are capable can compete for power and profit. Those who are not patient are willing to be a vassal of the family and make their own contributions to the reproduction of the family.


    If it doesn''t work, live and die.


    All the resources of the Zhao family are limited. Of course, they will not give a waste.


    The second old man and the third old man left Zhao Pei aside.


    They have asked all they want to ask. Although they don''t get much information, it is enough for them to have a preliminary understanding of their new opponents.


    "Is the news reliable? Is she really a palace family?"


    The second old man asked in a deep voice.


    The third old man nodded, "absolutely not wrong. I''ve sent someone out to inquire. The head of the palace family married the Lord of the temple, and she inherited the medical skills of the palace family. Just now Zhao Yu said that she herself admitted that she was the Lord of the palace family."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that after 30 years, we can still have such good luck!"


    The mind is as deep as two old masters. At the moment, I can''t help feeling some uncontrollable excitement.


    That''s a rich palace!


    When the old master of the palace family died, the acting master of the palace family didn''t work. In the end, the huge palace family was eroded. If they didn''t know that the details of the palace family hadn''t really appeared, I''m afraid they wouldn''t let the palace family survive for so many years.


    Now, the master of the palace family appears again.


    And the palace family expanded at a terrible speed, which made them secretly happy in their hearts.


    Those fools of the palace family always don''t understand the truth of not revealing their wealth.


    How did those people take everything from the palace family? Now they can!


    The hungry wolf who has endured for 30 years is going to kill the Gong family this time, and there is no room to turn over.


    The Zhao family will become the head of the real ancient family, or even the head of the state of Wei!


    Lin Mengya just knows what they think. Maybe she will only laugh at them. Is it daydreaming?


    The reason why the rise of the palace family is so sudden is that everyone underestimates the details of such an ancient family with unknown generations.


    It is not those worldly things that can be coveted and greedy that can really determine the life and death of the palace family.


    On the contrary, the real rare wealth of the palace family is the unity and enterprising spirit of the palace family.


    The heavy blow was a disaster for them, but more of it was a test of the waves.


    The palace family has reached a heyday before. Although the past generations of family owners have been aware of this problem, it is difficult to return, and the palace family has paid a painful price.


    Therefore, those palace families who have experienced hardships have been reshaped and given new vitality.


    They were forced into exile, persecuted, and even watched their relatives die miserably.


    Under such cruel experience, those who really inherited the unyielding quality of the palace family will naturally find ways to resist and save themselves.


    It was not Lin Mengya who saved them, but their own persistence. Finally, a new dawn came!


    Lin Mengya''s real confidence is not the gold and silver mountains buried underground, but the efforts of her great grandfather, her brothers and countless palace families.


    Those people underestimated Lin Mengya and the palace family.


    Therefore, they are destined to fall a big somersault.


    The next day, the two elders of the Zhao family came to the door on their own initiative.


    But they didn''t force Fang Rao with the money of their elders. Instead, they took the initiative to see Lin Mengya under the banner of thanking Zhao for her life-saving benefactor.


    "Want to see me? They''re too direct."


    Lin Mengya just thinks it''s funny.


    Are you so young that everyone can''t wait to cheat her like a fool?


    But aunt Fang is not as optimistic as her.


    "Their status in the Zhao family is not low. Even before we broke our face with them. If they come to you, they must have bad intentions. Otherwise, I''ll push it for you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "I''m so sorry. After all, this is the territory of the Zhao family. I''m a guest, but it''s good for the guest to follow the Lord."


    Aunt Fang''s face is not very good-looking.


    When she thought that she and Shujiang had been working hard for their enemies for more than ten years, she felt disgusted.


    No!


    Even if they leave here in the future, they can''t afford those people for nothing!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have aunt Fang''s tangled mind.


    Her home is far away.


    No matter how long she stays here, she will not have any sense of belonging.


    Just like she told long Tianyu.


    She is a member of the palace family. Even if the palace family was once a member of the ancient family, she will never feel that she has anything to do with the ancient family.


    What''s more, many people here are simply impure and want to kill her as a fat sheep.


    As soon as the second uncle of the Zhao family saw her, he stood up at once.


    Lin Mengya walked up to the two and nodded slightly.


    Although she is a junior, she is the head of the family.


    The two in front of us are just family elders, but in terms of status, they are not as high as her.


    The third old man''s eyes were clearly crossed with a touch of displeasure.


    This smelly girl is so rude?


    But the second old man didn''t seem to care. He just stared at Lin Mengya''s face.


    "Like! It''s so like! Little girl, are you the palace family?"


    Lin Mengya nodded again.


    These two people don''t know her identity.


    That''s why she acted so hypocritical, which really disdained her.


    "Yes, I am the master of this generation, Gong ya."


    "No wonder! Sorry, I lost my temper. But when I saw you, it was like seeing an old friend. You really look too much like her!"

 Chapter 2807

    "Oh, that''s probably a coincidence. What can I do for you?"


    When Lin Mengya wants to deceive people, she can boil Wannian iceberg into boiling water, but if she doesn''t want to talk to each other, she can kill the chat every minute.


    The second old man choked on her words.


    He became more and more dissatisfied. As expected, the palace family is getting worse from generation to generation, and the young man has no rules at all.


    He wanted to use this as an excuse to arouse each other''s curiosity and easily open the situation in the process of questioning.


    Who knows, the other party should be so direct.


    The smile on the second old man''s face faded. Since the other party was so disrespectful, he should also pose as an elder.


    "According to the rules of our ancient family, those who abandon the family can''t come back easily. If you want the ancient family to accept again, you must need a strong family as a guarantee.


    But this guarantee is not for anyone, and the family of the guarantor also needs to bear certain risks. I think your family should have told you about these things. "


    The second old man touched his beard and his eyes were proud.


    "It''s our fate that you can find the Zhao family, but human feelings belong to human feelings, and things have to be handled according to the rules.


    As for the premium, it depends on your sincerity. And after your palace family comes back, you can only become the lower chord family. Since the territory of your palace family has long been distributed to others, our Zhao family is willing to take you in, but our Zhao family has a large population. After your palace family comes back, it can only become an affiliated family of our Zhao family. "


    Lin Mengya was stunned by the shamelessness of the two elders.


    Although she was sure that she could understand every word the other person said, it was as difficult to understand as a Book of heaven?


    "Wait, although I don''t understand the use of what you told me, I wonder if you made a mistake."


    "Our palace family is good outside. We want houses, land, money and people. Why do we have to come back here to squeeze with you?"


    "You also made a mistake. I didn''t want to come to the ancient people this time, but your Presbyterian Council forced me to come."


    "If that''s the purpose of your ancient people, I''m sorry, I refuse."


    Lin Mengya said this without hesitation.


    Are you kidding?


    They don''t want to be big brothers outside the palace. They have to be little brothers in this small place, and they have to be taken by others?


    Is it the palace family who are out of their minds, or is it too good for them to hold other people''s smelly feet?


    The second old man''s face sank as soon as he heard this.


    He thinks he''s been fooled by this smelly girl!


    But the second old man is not a brainless man.


    He had just been temporarily lost in reason by the easy benefits.


    Clenched his fist, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and his attitude was a lot colder.


    "Oh? In this way, your palace family is promising and despises our ancient people?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t jump into this pit.


    She shook her head, "I don''t think you need to worry about this problem. The Gong family is not the Gong family in those days. Even if she was once a member of the ancient family, everyone has lived outside these years, and the Gong family is full of strangeness to the ancient family.


    I think, for example, when old friends come, we are more like new friends. I know the second old man is not such a stingy person. Why should we hold on to the past? "


    But the second old man didn''t want to expose it gently.


    "Hum! If you don''t think you''re an ancient people, I''d like to ask Miss Gong, as a foreigner, why do you want to kill my descendants of the Zhao family? Is it difficult? Does the girl think I''m bullied by the Zhao family?"


    Sure enough,


    There''s still a pit waiting for her.


    If she admitted that she was an ancient people, the two old masters could suppress her with the rules of the family and the hierarchy.


    If she doesn''t admit it, he will use Zhao mace''s death to crusade against her.


    She has to pay a price today, or she can''t get rid of these two old guys.


    "Two uncles, this matter --"


    Fang Rao on one side just wanted to explain for her. The third old man said in a loud voice: "Fang Rao, you are our Zhao family. Who gave you the courage to excuse a foreigner?


    Is it difficult that Zhao mace''s death has something to do with you? "


    Fang Rao''s face changed. She knew it was the other party taking the opportunity to attack her, but she still couldn''t watch Lin Mengya being bullied in this way.


    "Mrs. Zhao just wants to say a fair word for me. Don''t get me wrong."


    Lin Mengya took the opportunity to give aunt Fang a look and asked her not to get involved for the time being.


    The two old guys came prepared at first sight. They were afraid that if they could not handle it well, they would not only bite off a piece of meat on her, but even drag aunt Fang down.


    No, aunt Fang has helped her so much. That''s enough.


    She cleared her throat and said calmly, "even if you don''t come to me, I''ll visit in person.


    I also have many questions about this matter. Now that you''re here, I''ll just ask you to solve my doubts. "


    Lin Mengya''s attitude was regarded as the last struggle by the second old man.


    "Oh? It seems that Miss Gong is not going to admit it?"


    Lin Mengya stood up and said bluntly, "I''ve always been brave and responsible, but I won''t admit it if I don''t do it."


    The elder brother has the final say, "what does she want to do with her?" she said with some impatience. "She did not do it or she could talk it over with her mouth. Now that she refused to admit it, then she would come back to Zhao with us. We would have checked the matter down." dare you?


    Of course she dared.


    If the Zhao family can really treat this matter fairly, she will not be afraid to go.


    But now, the Zhao family is obviously plotting against her.


    I''m afraid if she goes this time, the Zhao family will swallow her bone residue together.


    The second old man looked at her in his spare time. His smiling expression seemed to be settled. She must accept this unfair challenge.


    However, Lin Mengya did not reveal their imaginary anger or guilt.


    "Since the two elders said so, according to common sense, I should go with you. If I don''t go, it will appear that I am guilty."


    "So, is Miss Gong going to go back to Zhao''s house with us?"


    The second old man is in a good mood.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Gong. Our Zhao family will not be rude to you. As long as Miss Gong can come with us, I promise to find out the truth and give her justice."


    But Lin Mengya gently covered her stomach at the moment, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Of course I really want to go, but it''s not very convenient for me now."


    Uncle Zhao heard that the girl was playing with them!


    He stood up at once, calm and ready to grab Lin Mengya''s shoulder.


    Who knows, the next moment, a figure appeared faster and slapped him out.


    Cairu holds a long sword and firmly guards beside Lin Mengya.


    "Miss Gong, you''d better not toast or punish! My Zhao family''s position in the ancient family is also light. If you want to go back on your word, you won''t want to take a step out of the ancient family in the future!"


    Uncle Zhao also threatened her gloomily.


    Lin Mengya


    Is an innocent face.


    "Two old masters, please calm down. I always keep my word. However, this little thing in my stomach is not easy to serve. Adults are not afraid of bumps, but this little thing is afraid of no pain."


    The two old guys were stunned when they heard this.


    Then he looked at her slightly swollen stomach.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    The second old man is a little incredible.


    But Lin Mengya arched her belly forward very proudly.


    "I already have a doll in my stomach. It''s almost five months now."


    In an instant, the faces of the two old guys were livid.


    There''s a doll? Whose is it? How could it be such a coincidence?


    Lin Mengya was like a mind reader. Touching her stomach, she said gently, "I think both of you know that my highness and I have been married. Yes, this child is my highness''s child. Do you still think you should take me back to the Zhao family?"


    Of course - no!


    If Lin Mengya, the head of the palace family, would still be despised because he had abandoned his family before, then the transcendent status of the temple would make the two people have to throw away the mouse and avoid the weapon.


    After all!


    The temple doesn''t look like their ancient family has been stretched out.


    Today''s temple is growing, and the emperor who kept pace with the saint has been conquered. Is it good to offend?


    If he "accidentally" killed the master of the palace family, the saint might not go to war with them.


    After all, in that position, what kind of woman do you want?


    But children can''t.


    If the child really makes a mistake, I''m afraid they will really get angry with the temple!


    Will the Presbyterian Council come forward to protect them?


    Both thought it was impossible.


    Today''s ancient ethnic groups are not like the past. The increasing growth of the Presbyterian Council depends on the use of resources to win over all ethnic groups.


    If they have no other access, they will eventually become a vassal of the Presbyterian church like those small families and be completely controlled by it.


    They are not blindly obedient to the Presbyterian Council, but they dare not disobey it.


    That''s why they covet the palace family.


    Because if they get everything from the palace family, they don''t have to worry about being controlled by the Presbyterian Council anymore!


    They thought for a while, and finally uncle Zhao gave uncle Zhao three a look.


    "So it is."


    The second old man smiled immediately. It seems that he is also a cruel man who can bend and stretch.


    "This is a great joy. Miss Gong should be careful. Well, since Miss Gong''s body is not suitable for work, I''ll let someone run more times and solve it here. In this way, your highness should not blame."


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    Who gave them confidence that the palace family could handle it, but it would not be possible to change the temple?


    But now, she is too lazy to break with each other.


    Anyway, she can''t hide her pregnancy for long. It''s better to stick an amulet to herself and let them avoid rats.


    "It''s troublesome for the second old man, but I''m not in good spirits recently. If there''s anything else troublesome, you can solve it as soon as possible."


    "Well, well, just do as the palace master says!"


    Uncle Zhao promised.


    Just look at her in the eyes, also more despise the background color.


    Oh, after all, women can''t support their family business. Do they have to rely on men to settle down?

 Chapter 2808

    The second old man of the Zhao family didn''t depend on the Zhao house, but took people back to the inn.


    Lin Mengya felt a little uncomfortable.


    She just felt unfair.


    Clearly, she and long Tianyu are equal, and everything she got at the palace house is because she risked her life to fight.


    But in the eyes of others, she can only be a man''s accessory, a plaything to serve people with sex.


    For what?


    Why can these people easily erase everything she has paid just because she is a woman? Even every time I see her, I feel that I don''t deserve to be in charge of the palace?


    Just because they have one more chromosome than they are born, do they have to give things to them with both hands?


    What the fuck is this delusion?


    Outside the house, Cairu was worried and looked inside from time to time.


    "Who did your master see today?"


    Long Tianyu came in a hurry when he heard that his wife had lost her temper.


    Before I went in, I heard something falling from time to time.


    It''s hard to avoid worry.


    "Today, the two old masters of the Zhao family came. I have been guarding the master. I don''t know what happened. After the two men left, the master was a little unhappy."


    She hesitated and whispered, "Your Highness, after you go in, you''d better persuade my master. After all, she still has a little master in her stomach!"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    As soon as I entered the door, a soft pillow flew in front of me.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you now!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t even hide.


    In fact, his wife unloaded 70% of her strength when she just threw it.


    The remaining 30% just put the pillow in front of him.


    Judging from the strength, his wife was just angry with him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to have caused it.


    "Have you lost your temper? If you still feel unhappy, I''ll take you out to smash the things next to you?"


    Lin Mengya gave him a nasty look.


    "Smash what?"


    After thinking for a while, long Tianyu seriously proposed, "what golden pots and jade bowls don''t mean much. Why don''t I take you to smash the two stone lions at the door of Zhao''s house?


    It must be a big move, and it will be unforgettable to my wife. What does my wife think of this proposal? "


    Lin Mengya, whose eyes were still angry just now, was smoothed by him the next moment.


    Put down the pillow in her hand, she felt a little tired.


    "It''s a pity that you can think of the stone lion that smashes people''s door."


    Long Tianyu didn''t think there was anything bad.


    "As long as it can make my wife happy, what if I pay him a pair of pure gold after the big deal?"


    Unexpectedly, this made his wife''s mood suddenly bad again.


    "Long Tianyu, am I a troublemaker in your eyes? You think you can deal with all my troubles, so I just need to live with you?"


    A strong sense of crisis enveloped him.


    He had a hunch that if he didn''t answer the question well, he might not have to sleep tonight.


    Then he said solemnly, "madam, I can''t agree! For example, having a baby is a problem I can''t help.


    Of course, we all encounter such problems. But between husband and wife, I think it is more important to respect and accompany each other.


    It''s like I can''t have children for you, but I can always be with you. That''s the way couples get along. "


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was in a good mood again.


    Then she fell into inexplicable depression.


    "Sorry, I''m too emotional today. I''m angry with you."


    Long Tianyu felt that the crisis was over and quickly took his wife in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t we agree before?"


    Lin Mengya rubbed his chest, closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Despite her special constitution, she was inevitably affected by pregnancy.


    In addition to the physical changes, the biggest change is that she began to become emotional.


    Sometimes, she would fall into a low mood inexplicably. Even yesterday, she cried and swollen her eyes when she saw that the moon was half way missing.


    She also felt that something was wrong with her mood, but it was not under her control.


    Long Tianyu patted her on the back. In addition to being helpless, he was more worried.


    He didn''t resent his wife''s anger at himself, but he was afraid that too much emotional fluctuation would damage his wife''s body.


    The big hand was transferred to her swollen stomach.


    "I don''t know what this little thing will come out."


    His tone was half expectation and half worry.


    Lin Mengya also covered the back of his hand and said hello to the baby with his hand.


    "If Xiaoyao goes well, she will come out to meet us in about a month."


    The child grew up very quickly.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the sequelae of the previous delayed development, which led to the child''s crazy absorption of nutrition and efforts to develop in the last half month.


    But fortunately, there are small drugs to monitor the situation at any time, otherwise, she is really worried.


    "That''s good. I''ll take care of everything within a month, and then let you rest assured that you''ll have a baby."


    Lin Mengya nodded and sighed.


    "I hope to solve the matter between Mo Yan and you."


    Long Tianyu pinched the back of her neck and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, now you are the most important."


    The arrival of the Zhao family made the tan water more turbid.


    No matter what kind of excuse they used, they actually came for Lin Mengya.


    Although she can indulge herself in front of long Tianyu, Lin Mengya is still strong and has almost no weakness in the face of others.


    The two old masters of the Zhao family will still come to her twice and three times for the reason of asking about the case.


    However, relying on her status as a pregnant woman, Lin Mengya will meet each other almost every once or twice.


    The two old guys also cooperated with each other tacitly. Every time they were gentle and martial, they wanted to talk from her mouth.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t take the move at all.


    If her attitude is bad, she will have a stomachache; After a long time, she said that she would have low back pain after sitting for a long time; If those two guys were just in time for dinner, even if they just delayed her for a while, she would accuse each other of trying to make her a pregnant woman hungry.


    In short, there''s nothing I can do to make the two old guys jump like chickens and dogs.


    After a few days, they found that since they couldn''t pry Lin Mengya''s mouth open, they started from the people around her.


    The first is Fang Rao, who has a close personal relationship with her.


    Lin Mengya frowned and asked Cairu, "how long has aunt Fang gone?"


    Cairu also added, "Mrs. Fang has been there for two hours, but she took a lot of people when she went out. The two lords of the Zhao family don''t dare to embarrass her too much."


    Lin Mengya nibbled at the sweet and sour apple in her hand.


    It''s hard to say!


    The two old guys were originally ill intentioned, and seeing that they couldn''t cheat the news in her mouth, they chose the other aunt to do it.


    But before uncle Huo left, she should have thought of this situation, so she didn''t worry about Aunt Fang''s personal safety.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Just thinking, a message came from outside that Aunt fang had come back.


    Lin Mengya stopped eating the apples and took Cairu directly to Aunt Fang''s yard.


    Aunt Fang looks a little lost.


    Although Lin Mengya is more emotional recently, she hasn''t lost her professional skills.


    She eased her steps and walked over.


    "Aunt Fang? Aunt Fang?"


    She whispered to each other, but aunt Fang was still in a wandering state.


    Lin Mengya was helpless and had to speak louder.


    "Aunt Fang!"


    "Ah! Oh, you''re here. Just in time, I have something to tell you."


    Aunt Fang waved and held back.


    Lin Mengya also sat down next to Aunt Fang. Seeing her look of wanting to talk and stop, she couldn''t help asking with concern: "but what are the two old guys angry with you?"


    "They can''t give me any anger."


    Aunt Fang shook her head, but firmly grasped Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "I''m worried about you."


    "Are they threatening you?"


    Lin Mengya''s mood is very peaceful.


    The most important thing in dealing with people is to trust each other.


    If the other party betrays herself, it is also because she knows no one and believes the other party wrongly.


    And she firmly believes that Aunt Fang will not let her down.


    Sure enough - "at my age, what are you afraid of being threatened by them? I just think that if you continue to be here, you will only let those people deal with you in detail.


    I know you''re here for the child''s illness. In this way, I''ll finish it for you. You take the child back first. "


    Aunt Fang is not only persuading her, but she has really made up her mind to fulfill her wish for Lin Mengya.


    In Fang Rao''s heart, Lin Mengya is her great benefactor.


    Without her, I would not be reunited with Huo Xiao, nor would I have the opportunity to recognize my husband.


    It was Lin Mengya who helped her fulfill the two most important wishes in her life.


    And she will repay each other with her life.


    But Lin Mengya refused.


    "I know aunt Fang, you are kind, but judging from the current situation, I can''t go even if I want to go."


    "No! Over the years, I''ve secretly left myself a way to save my life! Don''t worry, no one knows that way. Moreover, after you leave, I''ll send someone to seal the road!


    As long as you escape, someone from the palace family will pick you up. At that time, the ancient family will be out of reach!


    Yes, that''s it! You hurry up and let someone pack up. I''ll cover your departure! "


    Aunt Fang was a little excited, but she didn''t forget to lower her voice.


    Lin Mengya only felt soft in her heart, but she stopped aunt Fang steadily.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Fang. Sit down and listen to me."


    "What are you talking about? You child, do you know that they not only want everything in your palace, but also want to kill you!"


    Aunt Fang turned and took a small bottle from the table.


    "This is what they gave me. Let me go into your diet unconsciously! Silly boy, uncle Huo and I have been cheated once. This time, I have to keep you whatever I say!"


    i see.


    No wonder aunt Fang is anxious to let her go.

 Chapter 2809

    Lin Mengya comforted aunt Fang while taking the medicine bottle.


    Pull out the plug and pour out more than a dozen dark red pills. Although each pill is only the size of a grain of rice, if this bottle goes down, I''m afraid she will completely become a puppet.


    A sneer arose from the corner of her mouth. She made a little effort to crush the bad thing completely.


    Aunt Fang was always unhappy.


    She knows too well the way those people behave. They won''t give up like this. They are coercion and inducement to themselves, but they don''t have such gentle means to others.


    Although she doesn''t want to doubt everyone left in the government, not everyone can bear such a great pressure.


    If your relatives and friends, life and death, honor and disgrace are held in the hands of others, how many people can keep their original heart?


    "Don''t worry, aunt Fang."


    She patted aunt Fang on the shoulder, lowered her voice and said, "don''t forget that I am a doctor. If these things fall into my diet, I''m afraid they will never reach my mouth."


    "What if they don''t just want to hurt you? Your husband and your children - by the way, little Mo Yan! Even for this child, you can''t be careless!"


    Aunt Fang really cares about her and really hurts Mo Yan.


    Lin Mengya patted her hand. There were too many to say, but in the end, the three of them were not afraid of such shady means.


    But Lin Mengya was still annoyed by these two old things of the Zhao family.


    Especially when she is pregnant, she still wants to control her with this highly addictive thing.


    Perhaps, their mind is bigger. In addition to controlling themselves, they also want to indirectly control the temple through the baby in their belly!


    If you hurt her, she can still leave one-third of her life for the other party, but if you hurt her children and men, you will completely bury your life!


    Although on the surface, she did not take any action to counterattack, in fact, the second old Zhao family had not seen her since that day.


    Even if they came to the door, aunt Fang would follow Lin Mengya''s entrustment and only say that she was unwell and no one could be seen.


    After a few days, the two old Zhao guys no longer made do with her.


    Because they are busy to welcome a distinguished guest on behalf of the Zhao family.


    "I don''t know if the Pei family leader is coming. I''m far from welcoming you. Please forgive me."


    "You two are the elders of the ancient clan. You don''t have to be so polite. Besides, I just happened to pass by this time and wanted to visit elder Zhao. I don''t know where he is now?"


    Pei Qianji has always been kind and gentle in front of outsiders.


    Compared with the solitary height of the Lezheng family, under the influence of his owner, the Pei family has won praise from top to bottom at least in the open.


    Some people even compare their two families behind their backs.


    Although Le Zheng''s family is noble enough, it is also too lonely and unsociable because of this.


    On the contrary, the Pei family, which has been taking the people-friendly line these years, has gained more popularity.


    Of course, this is also the result of Pei Qianji''s painstaking management. Although he wanted to make fun of his family and replace it, he didn''t want people to say that he was up by some shady means.


    It''s best to let the ancient people automatically welcome them to the top, and then he shows a "forced" appearance. In this way, even the Lezheng family can''t resent them.


    It has to be said that Pei Qianji is definitely an ambitious man who is proficient in this way.


    But unfortunately, his vision is too narrow.


    He lifted her up with great force and forced the man out.


    Uncle Zhao''s face became more and more ugly.


    He doesn''t know who the other party is or who Zhao Xiaodie is in the other party''s mouth, but the girl''s reaction is not fake.


    "I''d better ask myself about this in person to know the reason. I also ask the Pei family leader to give this person to me. If I''m sure it was done by my Zhao family, I will explain to this girl and won''t favor my Zhao family."


    But Pei Qianji said calmly, "it was originally a matter within your family, and I shouldn''t intervene. But this time I came out to inspect the ancient family instead of the Lezheng family. You know, the Lezheng family has always severely punished those families who violate the ancient family rules. This aunt''s experience is so miserable, and it''s hard for me to ignore them.


    Well, I''ll keep people here first. You two go back and find out what happened first. I promise I won''t interfere. I just want to explain to the master of Lezheng after you go back. What do you two think? "


    how? No!


    The second old man of the Zhao family was tired of it.


    For a family like them, such a thing was just a small matter with sesame seeds and mung beans.


    But I didn''t want to happen to meet the Pei family.


    But they can''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, the Pei family can at least accommodate. If they encounter the iron iceberg of the Le Zheng family, the Zhao family will be unlucky.


    "Well, I''ll trouble the Pei family leader. We will find out as soon as possible and never let the Pei family leader be embarrassed."


    Uncle Zhao can only answer first.


    Pei Qianji nodded with satisfaction, but he was sneering in his heart.


    The Zhao family is so anxious to drive him away. I''m afraid it''s also the reason why they want to swallow the palace family alone.


    What a heartless snake swallowing an elephant!


    A small Zhao family, if it weren''t for Zhao Yixuan''s reluctantly support, would have declined ten years ago.


    Now, I still want to take a share from him. I''m really old and my head is very confused.


    The two elders of the Zhao family finally left bitterly.


    Lin Mengya also heard that Pei Qianji "passed by" with a big flag and drum in the house.


    But compared with the Zhao family, she is not familiar with the Pei family.


    Fortunately, aunt Fang can supplement relevant knowledge to her in time.


    "This Pei family is not simple. Fifty years ago, they were only the bottom family of Shangxian family, but after the development planning of the two family owners, they have now become the second largest family of Shangxian family.


    At the same time, they also have an in laws relationship with Lezheng family, the head of the online family. The youngest daughter of this generation of house owners is the side wife of Le Zheng''s house owners. "


    After listening to Aunt Fang''s introduction, she can roughly guess the status of the Pei family.


    She''s just curious. Isn''t the largest Presbyterian in the ancient clan? Why is there the head of the upper string family?


    In this way, is it the Presbyterian Church that listens to le Zheng''s family? Or is Le Zheng''s family listening to the Presbyterian Church?


    In this regard, aunt Fang gave another answer that surprised her.


    "In the past, the ancient people didn''t run their own affairs. I heard from their elders. It is recorded in the oldest nationality book of the ancient people that the ancient people had their own patriarch.


    Whether it is the Le Zheng family, the Pei family, or the Fang family and the Zhao family, they were once a family. But later, the patriarch disappeared for some reason. Families also began to quarrel and compete for territory. Finally, because the strength of each family is different, it is divided into the upper string family and the lower string family.


    If the family of the Shangxian clan cannot maintain a certain scale, or even occupy a certain seat in the Presbyterian Council, it will be kicked out of the Shangxian clan. "

 Chapter 2810

    Lin Mengya has thoroughly understood the development history of the ancient nationality.


    It turned out that the ancient family was really a whole.


    But then it fell apart for various reasons.


    Some people want to be superior, but unfortunately, they are lack of ability. It is always difficult to make all families surrender.


    Therefore, they can only launch a first family first.


    But in this way, other families refused, so these people created another Presbyterian Council.


    The relationship between the Presbyterian Church and the first clan was originally a check and balance.


    However, over the years, the lower chord clan has become less and less important in the Presbyterian Church, and because of the suppression of the upper chord clan, they rarely have the opportunity to turn over.


    The upper and lower classes began to be basically fixed.


    The competition for power and resources is launched on the Shangxian family.


    As for the lower string family, they can only wait to pick up the leak.


    No wonder the Li family and the Gan family are so urgent. They have been making trouble for a long time. It''s really urgent.


    "The reason why the Fang family wanted to attack the Huo family at the beginning must be that they took a fancy to the Huo family''s wealth and could improve their status?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya asked, she screamed.


    But aunt Fang''s face had no sad expression.


    "The Fang family was at the end of their power at the beginning. Even if they annexed the Huo family, they couldn''t keep it. But my father couldn''t see these things clearly at the beginning and always dreamed about spring and autumn, so he made a big mistake.


    In fact, over the years, the Zhao family has hollowed out everything of the Huo family through the Fang family. The Fang family just made wedding clothes for others. "


    Aunt Fang is soberly aware of the most fatal problem of the Fang family.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    In fact, she found out at the beginning that the Fang family was just strong in the outside and strong in the middle. In fact, they had been strong for a long time.


    However, aunt Fang''s father and the current owner of the Fang family still can''t see the situation clearly. They think they can rest easy as long as they hold the Zhao family''s thigh, but this is tantamount to seeking skin from the tiger.


    So the Fang family will be swallowed up sooner or later, but their arrival catalyzes this process.


    "So, the Pei family is hot, but I don''t think he''s on his way."


    Lin Mengya knows.


    There can never be so many coincidences in the world.


    She has been to the ancient clan for several months. She has met many people in the company commander''s old meeting, but she has never heard of the Pei family.


    Besides, after she took the initiative to reveal her identity.


    pass by?


    Oh, I''m afraid I did it on purpose?


    Aunt Fang was obviously aware of it, and she couldn''t help feeling more and more heavy in her heart.


    Over the years, although she has carefully developed her power in the dark.


    But some places are beyond her reach.


    For example, the Pei family and the Lezheng family.


    The behemoths of these two ancient tribes never seem to have any shortcomings.


    She once asked her friends of the Shangxian family whether they had the same people who regretted all their lives.


    But the result is meaningless.


    These two families have never heard of intermarriage with foreigners.


    You know, it''s almost impossible.


    The status of the Huo family in the ancient family was not low. Even before she married Huolang, many families with more prominent family backgrounds than the Fang family showed their intention to marry the Huo family.


    But in the end, Holland chose her.


    Somehow, those beautiful pictures of the past unconsciously came to mind.


    Lin Mengya noticed that there was something wrong with aunt Fang''s expression.


    It''s so serious!


    Finally, Fang Rao still clenched her teeth and refused to give it to others.


    The second old man of the Zhao family was also very angry with her.


    Put down the ultimatum and limit her to hand in the people tomorrow. Otherwise, they will be impolite and take them by themselves!


    Lin Mengya also learned about it a little later.


    Aunt Fang is soft on the outside and hard on the inside. Besides, they all know that Zhao Xiaodie must be innocent. Moreover, if Zhao Xiaodie is really handed over, in order to please the Pei family owner, the second elder of the Zhao family will want to deal with the matter as soon as possible.


    Then the best result is to force Zhao Xiaodie to plead guilty!


    I''m afraid waiting for her will be the fate of reuniting with her mother underground.


    "I have arranged that I can send their mother and daughter away immediately!"


    Aunt Fang still used to hide when she couldn''t afford to fight.


    As long as you keep your life, the rest is not important.


    But Lin Mengya broke aunt Fang''s plan.


    "They must have been on guard for a long time, not to mention that the Zhao family is hard to deal with. Do you think the Pei family will easily let them go?"


    The Pei family came with a purpose.


    If you can''t reach it, you won''t give up.


    Moreover, if Zhao Xiaodie''s mother falls into the hands of the Pei family, she will naturally become a hostage and do more harm.


    "I''m also confused. Yes, I can''t go!"


    Aunt Fang calmed down.


    Recently, too many things have happened, which has led to her not returning to her mind so far.


    But after all, she is not a real housewife who will only panic.


    After thinking for a while, she was surprised to realize that if she really secretly sent their mother and daughter away, it would be the sheep into the tiger''s mouth and really hurt their mother and daughter!


    "I think the most important thing now is to clarify this matter first."


    Lin Mengya knocked her smooth forehead.


    "Didn''t Zhao Xiaodie''s mother come to make trouble before and say that Xue Lanfang was kidnapped? Why is it so coincidental that she will be met by the Pei family?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t pay attention to this before. She didn''t think it was important.


    But unexpectedly, it will be put forward by people with a heart to do an article.


    Aunt Fang is also thinking about it.


    "I don''t think things will be so coincidental. Otherwise, let''s go to see Xiaodie first and find out what Xue Lanfang is from the side."


    Lin Mengya nodded. It seems that she can only do this first.


    The two went to the small courtyard where the mothers rested.


    No matter how tense the situation outside is, it is still warm and comfortable here. Aunt Fang''s intentions are revealed everywhere.


    Lin Mengya glanced around and had a little idea. If aunt Fang and uncle Huo left in the future, she could consider cooperating with aunt Fang to get a month center or something.


    In fact, the market prospect is good.


    After all, in addition to a very few families who will treat mothers harshly, most families with a little family background are very willing to give up mothers and newborns.


    Her confinement center can also be divided into several grades according to different services.


    And there are few other things in their palace, that is, there are many real estate.


    And in the name of the big chamber of Commerce, she has people buying a lot of real estate all over the country.


    In this way, these things may be used in the future!


    And the month center is not the most important, but through this, she can establish her own network all over the country.


    Don''t underestimate the role of Madam communication. Sometimes, a word from the person next to the bed can win more than 10000 liang of gold!


    Lin Mengya, who was bent on deviation, came back to her senses for a long time and listened to Aunt Fang talking to Zhao Xiaodie.

 Chapter 2811

    "... Xue Lanfang is my mother-in-law and Zhao Yongcai''s cousin."


    Zhao Xiaodie is soft, but that doesn''t mean she won''t hate.


    At least she can give Zhao Yongcai a chance, but she can''t forgive the murderer who killed her mother!


    "His mother said that they decided to marry him when they were young. But later Zhao Yongcai became obsessed and had to marry me, but Xue Lanfang wanted to be Zhao Yongcai''s concubine."


    "I don''t have much contact with her, but she is not very good."


    Zhao Xiaodie is still too kind. Aunt Fang asks again and again. She just says that Xue Lanfang has an excellent relationship with Zhao Yongcai''s mother.


    Moreover, Xue Lanfang looks docile and clever on the surface. In fact, she often secretly looks for opportunities to call her and her mother. When Zhao Yongcai comes back, she deliberately creates a scene of harmony and ambiguity between the two people to embarrass Zhao Xiaodie.


    Lin Mengya concluded that this is not a green tea bitch?


    Unfortunately, Zhao Xiaodie believed what Yongcai''s mother and Xue Lanfang said. She lived in the Zhao family trembling. She even wanted to serve them with her body in the cold winter.


    It''s really pathetic and pathetic.


    "Does Xue Lanfang have any grudges with other people besides you?" Aunt Fang asked.


    Zhao Xiaodie tilted her head and thought carefully for a while before she spoke.


    "After Xue Lanfang came, she often walked around with her neighbors. But she didn''t go out much after it was cold."


    So, is Zhao Xiaodie the most suspected?


    Aunt Fang looked at Lin Mengya and thought of another thing.


    "About this Xue Lanfang, do you know her parents?"


    Zhao Xiaodie still answers Lin Mengya''s questions obediently.


    "I don''t know, but I heard that her parents are not with her. She grew up with her grandfather."


    Fang Rao knew that Lin Mengya would not be aimless.


    After asking Zhao Xiaodie a few more questions, they left, but their mood was a little complicated.


    "You just asked her if she knew Xue Lanfang''s parents - what do you know?"


    Lin Mengya sighed and glanced at the courtyard behind her.


    "They will choose. I''m afraid Zhao Xiaodie won''t be so easy to clear up this crime."


    Aunt Fang was a little anxious.


    But she still didn''t forget to lower her voice and asked, "what''s the matter? You and I both know it can''t be done by Xiaodie!"


    "We believe it''s useless. The most important thing is that she is too suitable to carry this black pot. Whether she or her mother, she has a feud with Xue Lanfang''s family."


    "Aunt Fang, do you know who Zhao Yongcai''s uncle is?"


    Aunt Fang looked at her suspiciously. A moment later, she suddenly took a breath.


    "Is it --"


    "Yes, Zhao Yongcai''s uncle is Zhao Xiaojie''s biological father! And the day after Zhao Xiaodie''s mother was divorced, her biological father married Zhao Yongcai''s aunt.


    I checked the body of Xiaodie''s mother before. I can probably understand why she refused to let me use the knife.


    In short, Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter are miserable. "


    In order to determine the cause of Xiaodie''s mother''s death, she asked Zhao Xiaodie''s consent before conducting the test.


    But as a result, she couldn''t help moving.


    The poor mother is thin and shriveled, and her malnutrition is more serious than Zhao Xiaodie.


    But the most difficult thing for her to talk about should be some sequelae left by childbirth.


    Maybe it''s because the stable mother-in-law doesn''t have enough experience during childbirth, or there is no stable mother-in-law to deliver the baby, and the postpartum care is not ideal,


    This has led to Xiaodie''s mother''s incontinence over the years.


    Judging from the traces on her body, this problem should have plagued her for many years, and Zhao Xiaodie''s mother should have used many methods, some of which are even cruel.


    Even so, she still struggled to raise Zhao Xiaodie and watched her get married and have children, but she didn''t survive the cold winter.


    After Lin Mengya read it, he was nothing


    She can understand why Xiaodie Niang refused to agree. The original words were the cruel experience she summarized from her tragic experience.


    It must have been for this reason that Zhao Xiaodie''s biological father abandoned their mother and daughter.


    Now Zhao Xiaodie is facing a situation that is very similar to what happened to her mother at the beginning?


    But she has a mother who protects her with her life, and her mother can only bear all the malice in the world silently.


    Lin Mengya knows very well that the deeper she understands, the more impossible it is to stand idly by.


    Besides, the other party just wants to drag her in?


    "My God, this is too bullying!"


    Aunt Fang bit her teeth and was so angry that she wanted to beat the dog man and woman to death.


    "So, no matter what''s going on with Xue Lanfang, I can only say that their luck is too good. This is almost giving Zhao Xiaodie''s handle to them. Even if Zhao Xiaodie doesn''t admit it, what can he do, but who will believe her?"


    Yes.


    Aunt Fang has to admit that even if she came to see it, I''m afraid she had to think it was Zhao Xiaodie''s hand.


    "No! Even if there is a feud between them, I believe Zhao Xiaodie won''t do that! She must have been framed. I have to find evidence to prove her innocence!"


    Lin Mengya also thinks so, but she thinks that the two elders of the Zhao family have given one night. Where can they find evidence?


    Although she knew it might be futile, aunt Fang went to Zhao Yongcai''s mother and Yongcai''s neighbors to find out about the situation.


    Zhao Yongcai''s mother is a lot depressed. It is said that after her head came back, although she didn''t beat her, she was forbidden to step out of the house again.


    Although her mother-in-law is not very good, she is very interested in Xue Lanfang and asks aunt Fang about each other in turn.


    Aunt Fang naturally can''t tell the truth, but she also got nothing.


    Even Zhao Yongcai''s mother didn''t know when Xue Lanfang disappeared.


    It is said that she disappeared when she called people up for dinner in the morning. I think she disappeared the night before.


    Therefore, Zhao Yongcai''s mother suspected that people were not abducted by human traffickers.


    But Lin Mengya scoffed.


    Even if human traffickers want to abduct and sell, they must not climb over the wall and steal people.


    Moreover, Zhao Yongcai was also at home at that time, and the neighbors nearby were also there. Even if someone went in and wanted to be bad for her, as long as she made some noise, the big guy would definitely hear it.


    Xue Lanfang sneaked out by herself.


    Maybe she left voluntarily!


    With this discovery, Lin Mengya ordered someone to check the access conditions inside and outside the city within a few days of Xue Lanfang''s disappearance.


    Especially those fresh faces, do they have anything to do with the Zhao family.


    The town is so big and there are not many people. If it was really committed by acquaintances, the neighbors around would not know nothing.


    Don''t say, she really found something in such a night.


    "Master, the people we sent to watch reported that several strangers dressed as salesmen had wandered around Zhao Yongcai''s house a few days ago.


    But they just came to inquire about the news and didn''t do anything special


    ¡£


    And one of them had a few conversations with Xue Lanfang. It''s a pity that our people were afraid of startling the snake and didn''t come near to listen to what they said. "


    The news brought by Cairu has become the key clue for Lin Mengya to solve the mystery.


    The stranger salesman once had contact with Xue Lanfang, and only a few days after Xue Lanfang disappeared.


    These things are too coincidental.


    "Have you continued to trace the whereabouts of those people?" She asked.


    Cairu replied, "follow what you said, but those people are very alert. Now they only know that they must be instructed by others, but they don''t know who the master behind them is."


    Xue Lanfang''s victimization was exposed by the Pei family, which is also the reason why the Pei family attacked the Zhao family.


    Lin Mengya suddenly realized that the layout of the Pei family had already begun at that time.


    Moreover, Xue Lanfang is an adult according to the age of ancient women.


    How could such a person, knowing so much, secretly run away with a strange man?


    I''m not sure it''s the Pei family who made a ghost!


    But what did the Pei family do this for?


    This is the problem that makes her really puzzled. It seems that she can''t find it until the Pei family makes another move.


    All night, Shaolin Mengya and Fang Rao didn''t sleep well.


    The next day, the second old man of the Zhao family blocked the door.


    This time, they brought people.


    Aunt dayoufang doesn''t pay people, so they break in and catch them by themselves.


    Will aunt Fang give in?


    Of course not!


    She was originally stubborn. In addition, over the years, she has not been less subject to the eyes of these two old guys in the Zhao family.


    At present, she has no taboos against the Zhao family. If it''s a big deal, she''ll hit the hard. She doesn''t believe that here, can she let those two old guys dominate?


    The two old masters of the Zhao family almost fainted with her anger.


    Pointing to her face, he scolded a lot of ugly words.


    However, aunt Fang just refused to enter the oil and salt and refused to give it to others.


    Finally, she put down a sentence very hard. If the Pei family wants to be the master of the family, she should send people in person. Fang Rao must inquire about the matter clearly.


    To someone? Don''t even think about it!


    The two old masters of the Zhao family also sank their faces.


    They knew that the bitch would not be so obedient, and they came prepared.


    "Hum! Fang Rao, if you contradict your elders like this, do you still have the family law of the Zhao family in your heart?"


    The second uncle of Zhao forced him to ask.


    Fang Rao also tore off her fake smile mask.


    "How did I come to the Zhao family at the beginning? I''m afraid you two know better than me. How much do you think I want to be your Zhao family''s daughter-in-law?"


    The implication is that the Zhao family is not even a fart in her eyes!


    "Well, well, since you are so arrogant and disobedient, get out of the Zhao family!"


    With a gloomy face, master Zhao took out a thin letter from his sleeve and threw it directly in front of Fang Rao.


    "Divorce?"


    Fang Rao stared. "Zhao Yixuan hasn''t come back yet. Where did you get the divorce?"


    However, master Zhao er said with a smile: "I wrote this for him. You are arrogant, disrespectful to elders and don''t respect your clan! You have been jealous for many years. I Zhao''s family has long wanted to divorce you for such a woman!


    Take your divorce certificate and get out of the Zhao family! "

 Chapter 2812

    Fang Rao laughed angrily and tore the divorce letter to pieces.


    "Write the letter of divorce on your behalf?"


    Speaking of this, Fang Rao didn''t plan to be kind today.


    She sat down in the first place, and her eyes lit up with anger.


    "You did everything you could to break up my good marriage and forced me to marry you!


    Over the years, although I haven''t borne children for the Zhao family, I take care of many businesses of the Zhao family. I earn at least one third of every eldest son you eat, drink, wear and spend!


    Now that you''ve fattened your brains and intestines, you want to unload your molars and kill your donkeys. I tell you, it can''t be done! "


    Lin Mengya, who hid not far away to watch the excitement, smiled happily.


    Or how to say that her aunt Fang is a talent!


    Look, you can be arrogant, you can be naughty, you can make money, and you can take care of men.


    Anyway, she admires it!


    In the house, the two old men who often rely on their elders met their opponents.


    Just now I was scolded by my nephew''s daughter-in-law by pointing at her nose, but my face was so black that I couldn''t say a word.


    What can you say?


    Did she retort that she was farting? They didn''t spend the money she earned. Did the wind blow the money?


    Only then did they know that they were a little hasty.


    In fact, they just wanted to scare each other, but Fang Rao didn''t enter the oil and salt, and even didn''t even have the obedience and gentleness that a younger generation should have!


    They were also put up, and they couldn''t get down if they wanted to.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t stay with the Zhao family. If you want to divorce me, I can do it. Let Zhao Yixuan write a divorce letter and give it to me in front of me.


    Also, I have to take away the things I brought! "


    "What did you bring? Those are the things of our Zhao family. It has nothing to do with you!"


    On hearing her question, uncle Zhao was like a cat with its tail stepped on.


    Fang Rao sneered, "what''s your Zhao''s stuff? It''s my late husband''s! When I passed the door, you asked me to keep it in my house for the time being because the mansion hasn''t been repaired neatly.


    In a flash, more than ten years have passed, and you have never meant to return it. Why do you want to default? "


    This big mouth can make the faces of two old guys burn.


    Those things had been divided by the people of her family long after she entered the door.


    I thought that after people entered their house, things became the property of their Zhao family, but I didn''t want this woman to be vicious. Unexpectedly, I still remember!


    "Don''t think that if something falls into your pocket, it will be yours!"


    Fang Rao said with disdain: "all the things I brought were registered. If you want to stop me and drive me away, I will make them public immediately.


    I''m very generous. As long as anyone can get it back for me, I''ll give it all to him. Do you two think someone will do justice for me? "


    Cruel!


    Lin Mengya silently gave aunt Fang a thumbs up.


    great!


    This knife is simply stabbing the Zhao family''s main artery!


    With the wealth of the Huo family, I''m afraid aunt Fang brought more than ten million liang of things?


    No wonder the Zhao family is willing to let uncle Huo indulge aunt Fang for so many years. The feeling is that Aunt Fang has already paid enough "protection fee"!


    "You, you poisonous woman!"


    Master Zhao scolded with his teeth.


    He can''t give those things to outsiders!


    That''s his, it''s his life!


    But Fang Rao is better than him


    Think harder.


    "I heard that in the first few years, what several big families wanted to find was in my dowry list.


    Two uncles, you said, "if they knew that those things were in the hands of the two uncles, could the Zhao family still keep them?"


    Aunt Fang picked up the corners of her lips and saw that they were so angry that she was only happy.


    This is the "surprise" she buried for the Zhao family when she passed the door.


    She originally thought that as long as she found her son, she would let go and destroy the Zhao family. Even if jade and stone were burned, she would not make the Zhao family feel better.


    But now she has changed her mind.


    It''s not that she doesn''t hate, but that just like this can''t let her get rid of her hatred.


    These people destroyed her family, killed her husband, killed her son, and let her sink in hell for more than ten years!


    How could she easily let them go of such a deep blood feud?


    Fang Rao''s threat finally calmed the two old guys of the Zhao family.


    The second uncle of Zhao inadvertently felt his hands and feet soft and out of his mind.


    "You, are you crazy!"


    He lowered his voice, and there was a thick cold sweat on his forehead.


    "You must be crazy! Do you think you can live if these news is really released?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can live or not. The most important thing is that I want you to be buried with me!"


    Aunt Fang''s eyes are full of madness.


    The two old guys were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to look at Aunt Fang.


    "All right! Now that you have torn the divorce letter, it should be considered that this has never happened. Remember that as long as you are the daughter-in-law of the Zhao family one day, you have to keep this secret. Otherwise, we''ll finish it together!"


    After threatening her severely, uncle Zhao left.


    Fang Rao didn''t dare to breathe.


    Because the old man who had been sitting on the side without opening his mouth looked too cold.


    "The third uncle hasn''t left yet. Is he waiting for me to invite you out?"


    But the attitude of Uncle Zhao San was not as frightened as his second brother.


    He got up and walked to Fang Rao step by step.


    A great sense of oppression came with his approach.


    Although Fang Rao won''t flinch, it doesn''t mean she won''t be afraid.


    Uncle Zhao narrowed his eyes, but his big hands like pliers twitched slightly.


    If the top experts like long Tianyu and Qinghu are here, they will do it right away and prevent uncle Zhao from getting close to Fang Rao.


    However, Fang Rao''s force value can defend himself.


    The next moment, a pair of big hands locked her throat.


    Fang Rao didn''t even have time to call for help. She could only look at Uncle Zhao''s eyes, from indifference to madness.


    Suddenly, a slight sound of breaking the air came.


    Mr. Zhao didn''t have time to hide. The next moment, his left hand loosened. Fang Rao immediately took the opportunity to escape, covered his neck and breathed the air.


    "Uncle Zhao''s hand is too light. Since you can''t control it, cut it as soon as possible!"


    The dark and rough voice came, and uncle Zhao covered his wrist.


    A small dark crossbow went into his flesh. Although there was no blood dripping, it made uncle Zhao''s forehead sweat with pain.


    "What did you do?"


    He asked, gnashing his teeth.


    Lin Mengya nodded and her face was cold.


    "I advise you not to think about doing it again. If you don''t deal with it now, your wrist will be completely destroyed in a few hours.


    If Uncle Zhao is against the one armed great Xia or something


    The title has a special preference, even if I didn''t say it. "


    Uncle Zhao was really furious.


    The martial arts he practiced swept thousands of miles with a pair of iron palms.


    Over the years, he has finally practiced this unique skill by many inhuman means.


    But now, it''s going to be destroyed because of a smelly girl!


    Suddenly, uncle Zhao''s killing heart was more serious


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not Fang Rao. She is surrounded by experts, and even belongs to the keen intuition of experts, which makes master Zhao San dare not act rashly.


    There is a more powerful person than the master in front of you, and he has been locked!


    As long as he dares to touch this damn woman, I''m afraid the other party will only shoot faster and harder than him!


    "Not yet? Shall I give you another arrow to make you armless scum?"


    Lin Mengya''s bright threat carries great weight.


    Uncle Zhao had to leave first, but before he left, he stared at Lin Mengya.


    "You will pay the price sooner or later!"


    The man warned her darkly.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not the same thing at all.


    "Then you can''t bother. I''m afraid you won''t live that day!"


    Lin Mengya''s words also directly stabbed uncle Zhao''s idea of revenge.


    In particular, the emphasis on the three words "elderly" seems to have to make people angry.


    When the man left, she immediately sat down with aunt Fang to check the injury.


    "Damn old man, I should have cut off both his claws just now!"


    On Aunt Fang''s snow-white and slender neck, there are already two blue and purple fingerprints.


    She knows how fragile a person''s throat is.


    Only a little short, aunt Fang''s neck will be pinched by this old guy!


    "Cough, cough, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Aunt Fang was hoarse and didn''t forget to comfort her.


    Lin Mengya told her to stop talking and asked Cairu to get medicine from her house.


    After a lot of trouble, they could sit down and talk.


    "The Zhao family should be honest in a short time. Without them, the Pei family must not be so easy to handle us."


    I''m like this. Aunt Fang still plans for them as soon as she opens her mouth.


    Lin Mengya carefully coated aunt Fang with ointment and asked, "I heard it in the back just now. Aunt Fang, how can you easily use it with such a good opportunity?"


    She is distressed aunt Fang.


    Aunt Fang''s hatred for the Zhao family cannot be eliminated unless the Zhao family is destroyed.


    This is originally a very useful weapon. You only need to let the news out at the right time to ignite the greed of those people.


    Well, the Zhao family without uncle Huo''s protection is another fat sheep.


    At that time, aunt Fang''s revenge will be avenged. Won''t it be happy?


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a pity. The Zhao family are extremely shameless. Even if I really let the news out, I''m afraid that in the end, they will only abandon the car to protect the handsome - those things are not theirs. If they don''t give up, their life is not important."


    "So, do you want another way to revenge them?" Lin Mengya knows.


    Aunt Fang raised her lips and smiled coldly.


    "In the past, I was weak. Even if I tried to revenge them, I only killed a thousand enemies and lost eight hundred.


    But now it''s different. Those things belong to our family of three. Why should I keep them for these wolf hearted animals?


    I''ll take all those things back. I''ll make all their ambitions come to naught! I want them to live forever, only in regret! They owe us this. I have to get them back! "

 Chapter 2813

    If people always fall into hatred, they will lose their nature over time.


    Therefore, some people will do anything for revenge, and even choose to become the kind of person they hate most, fall into the endless abyss, hurt others and harm themselves.


    But this truth may be understood by everyone, but not everyone can do it.


    Just like aunt Fang, in the past ten years, she has been trapped in the cage compiled by her enemies, suffering from hatred day after day.


    She is not crazy, except because of her tenacity, which is due to luck.


    If someone else had changed, he might have been crazy.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya certainly won''t think there is any problem with aunt Fang''s Revenge method.


    And she doesn''t have to worry that Aunt Fang will do anything for revenge.


    Aunt Fang already has expectations in her heart. With hope, she won''t be as scrupulous as before.


    "How about the Zhao family? I believe your judgment, but Pei family, aunt Fang, have you thought about countermeasures?"


    Lin Mengya''s conversation turned and raised the most deadly question.


    Aunt Fang was speechless for a moment.


    Speaking of one-on-one with each other, she doesn''t have anything to fear.


    But Zhao Xiaodie is different.


    If the Pei family insists on taking this matter as an excuse, it is tantamount to pushing Zhao Xiaodie into a dangerous place.


    "I said I would send her away, but you can''t say it. Then we can''t really hand her over? Look at the child''s weak appearance. I''m afraid that the old Pei thief can torture her to death before he can go to the clan law!"


    Lin Mengya thinks aunt Fang''s temperament is really more and more lovely.


    I''ve called the old thief before I meet the other party.


    It can be seen that Aunt Fang doesn''t care about those shit family rules now.


    "I think Zhao Xiaodie is not so weak. After the major crisis in her life, her nature should change.


    We can help her for a while, but we can''t help her for a lifetime. If she hasn''t changed, such things may happen in the future. What will she do then?


    Do you live on the pity of Zhao Yongcai? "


    Lin Mengya shook her head and her eyes were clear.


    "In this world, no one can be relied on for a lifetime except himself."


    Aunt Fang agrees with this with all her heart and eyes.


    If she had not been so helpless and had no power to fight back in the face of the coercion of the Fang family and the Zhao family, she would not have suffered the pain of separation of flesh and blood and the opposite purpose of husband and wife over the years.


    "Yes! I can''t live on the pity of others all my life! I''ll talk to Xiaodie. She''s also a mother now. Naturally, she wants to make plans for Yaya."


    Lin Mengya told aunt Fang what she thought.


    Aunt Fang''s eyes brightened as she listened. In the end, she couldn''t wait.


    "Your method is good. It''s better to start first than wait for them to deduct the charges for us."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. It was still just "yes! You think it''s incredible, don''t you? I think so, too. You said my brother never looked at his face when he married. At least he could see it reluctantly in the past.


    But after all, the little family owner came from outside. He doesn''t know what he looks like. If he''s ugly, won''t he miss my future nephew? "


    Le Zhengzi Tan complains about himself and even wants to take Pei Qianji as an accomplice.


    However, the other party has been blown away by the news.


    Although the Le Zheng family had several rooms and side rooms first, the lady came in, but they were only to check and balance and win over various families.


    His little daughter has been passing the door for several years. Although she will not be left out, she is not the most favored one.


    It''s just that the position of the main wife of Lezheng''s family has not been decided.


    Before, all families thought that as long as the girl of the family gave birth to the son first, who could be righted.


    But they don''t want to. They all think wrong!


    Pei Qianji wiped the sweat on his forehead and couldn''t help but probe and ask, "it''s said that the palace family is an abandoned family. Even if their family master is a side room, he is also climbing high. I don''t know why the master of Le Zheng suddenly has such a plan?"


    "Side room?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan curled his lips and said quite disapprovingly, "I doubt whether my brother''s head has been broken. He has to marry the master of the palace family as his wife. I can''t persuade him. I''m so angry!


    So I want to check for him first. If the master of the palace is really ugly, I have to ask my brother to marry some more beautiful women even if I''m running around!


    Master Pei, are you lucky that my brother has a brother like me? Alas, I really broke my heart for my brother''s happiness! "


    Master Pei doesn''t know what to say now.


    Suddenly, a strong anger rose in his heart.


    The son of Le Zheng''s family obviously played him like a monkey!


    Before that, he clearly promised to let him have full authority to deal with the affairs of the palace family, and turned around and sent his own brother over.


    He knows!


    Yue Zhengzi''s family must not see the power of their Pei family, so Yue Zhengzi will fix that little bastard and send Le Zhengzi Tan to mess around.


    The bottom of his eyes suddenly rose a little violent, and he could hardly suppress his anger.


    "Master Pei, I heard that you got a lot of good things a while ago. I''m curious. What kind of business do you Pei do and how do you make so much money?"


    "Wow", Pei Qianji felt that he was poured down by ice water, and his whole body was completely cold.


    The young man in front of him was still smiling, but the smile at the corner of his mouth made Pei Qianji feel inexplicably flustered.


    What does he know?


    "Not bad. It''s just some small businesses. It''s not as powerful as the second childe."


    "Hahaha, you think I''m great, don''t you?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan said narcissistically, smiling and looking more proud.


    "Although I''m better at business, I don''t like to attack my own people.


    Master Pei, these days are more and more difficult. Everyone wants to live more comfortably. It''s just that you''d better not do some things. After all, everyone is of the same race. What do you think if you hurt your harmony because of a little petty profit and let others see a joke? "


    "Yes, the second childe is right!"


    Pei Qianji also smiled and bent his eyes, just to hide the panic and ruthlessness at the bottom of his eyes.


    He did know!


    The Sheng family was destroyed before. Although the Presbyterian Council and several big families of the Shangxian family came out and wanted to restrain everything of the Sheng family before dealing with it.


    But he knew very well that most of those things would fall into the hands of the Presbyterian Council.


    Even if it is to be divided into the upper string clan, it must be a small part in his hands.


    Instead of waiting to pick up the junk that others don''t want, of course, he has to choose to hold the benefits in his hand first.


    Therefore, he secretly sent someone to rob several shops of Sheng''s family.


    He killed those Sheng family''s children and guys, and he set fire to the shop, creating the illusion of an accident.


    I thought it was perfect, but who knows, all this has long fallen into the eyes of Le Zhengzi tan.


    He only felt that the trowel was slightly unwilling, and gradually became a thorn in his heart, and now it has become a sharp knife that he can no longer ignore.


    All the time, he wanted to draw out this knife and cut off all those who were above him.

 Chapter 2814

    "Hahaha, I still like to talk to master Pei most. There are not many transparent and smart elders like you. To be honest, I really want sister-in-law Pei to be my eldest brother''s wife if I can''t be my eldest brother''s master!"


    There was another burst of laughter. The warning seemed to be absent before, but it was eliminated by Le Zhengzi Tan''s attitude.


    Pei Qianji also changed his face several times, which barely controlled his expression.


    "You can''t say that. The wife of Le Zheng''s family is a noble lady. I''m afraid she doesn''t have such a blessing.


    As long as she can serve the master of Le Zheng''s family well, I can rest assured. "


    Aside from what they think, they look like elders and juniors with excellent feelings.


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a person whose mood changes very quickly, and his skill of retracting and releasing freely is inferior to that of an old fox like Pei Qianji.


    To put it better, he is a wild man, happy and angry. It doesn''t sound good. He is moody and changeable, which makes people unable to touch his real thoughts.


    Pei Qianji''s defense against him is not under the cultivation of Le Zhengzi.


    At the beginning, Yue Zhengzi was appointed to the position. His brother seemed to have done nothing, but he didn''t forget the fate of the Yue Zheng people who wanted to fight with his brother.


    He disappears from time to time, and every time he comes back, there will be some new changes in Lezheng''s home.


    No one will look down on him these years.


    That''s why Pei Qianji is like a frightened bird. He''s almost going to suffer into a long drama.


    "Don''t worry, master Pei. My brother still likes sister-in-law Pei. Alas, it''s getting late. I won''t bother you. I''ll stay in the city tonight.


    Tomorrow I''ll take Pei''s worship post to Zhao''s house. At that time, Pei''s master will cooperate with me. Let''s not reveal our secrets! "


    Then he winked at Pei Qianji.


    The latter immediately agreed with a smile.


    It was not easy to send away the little evil spirit, and Pei Qianji''s face immediately became gloomy.


    In any case, no one can take what he likes.


    But now he can''t tear his face with the two cubs of the Le Zheng family. It seems that he has to make a good plan.


    At this time, Lin Mengya doesn''t know that there is another person who cares about her.


    But even if she knew, she wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    She doesn''t have such a big face. She thinks she is loved by everyone. She can invert all sentient beings by just one name. She doesn''t marry anything.


    If she has any experience as a housekeeper over the years, she will certainly sum up this one - men always feel that they can completely control a capable woman through marriage, and even turn her into their own tools and slaves.


    It seems that as long as you marry her, you can get the property of the palace family, and even turn her into a subordinate and make every effort to plan for him.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya only felt ridiculous.


    Capable women are naturally smart, but smart women will not easily hand over their loyalty.


    These men always hope that women are fools in front of them, but they have to be brave and resourceful in front of outsiders.


    Men are always the most greedy ones.


    But now she has no time to care about other things. At night, accompanied by Cairu, she slipped out of the back door again.


    Outside the door was still the humble pony car.


    The two quickly got in, and the carriage walked quietly in the dark.


    The master and servant were quiet all the way


    Silent, the carriage finally sent them to an insignificant rice shop.


    The guy in charge of receiving them also looked around warily to make sure there was no one around. Then he closed the door neatly and introduced them into the inner yard.


    "It''s all according to your instructions. Our people are taking good care of them. Who knows, those people have been moving since last night. Small people don''t dare to neglect and let people monitor them all the time.


    Fortunately, they are still confused and don''t seem to be sober. "


    The man is talking about the women that Lin Mengya saved in the hot spring villa.


    Cairu had some anxious emotions in her eyes, but she covered it up very well. At the beginning, even Lin Mengya didn''t find it.


    Until they came into the house.


    When those poor women lost their self-consciousness, they seemed to be walking dead.


    Taking care of them is not an arduous job, but the most important thing is not to cause secondary harm to them.


    Therefore, the people she takes care of here are people she can trust.


    Unfortunately, the people she brings are limited, and she can''t be so perfect in details.


    These people can''t speak when they are cold, hot or hungry. Naturally, there will be negligence.


    Lin Mengya first examined the women who were obviously a little conscious, while Cairu rarely did not act as an assistant around her, but walked quickly to a thin girl.


    Seeing that the girl''s hands were dirty, Cairu immediately turned to find a cloth towel and warm water, and gently cleaned her.


    The girl''s face is a little shriveled, and her eyes are dull and godless. She accepts the care of others and resists the world without knowing it.


    Cairu was in a bad mood, but her movements became softer and softer.


    When she settled the people, she turned her head and looked into the eyes of her master.


    "I --"


    She was about to speak, but Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "Can you come and help me now?"


    Cairu nodded immediately and used to be Lin Mengya''s assistant.


    It has to be said that Cairu really has a very solid medical knowledge. Probably because she often follows her, the two people have a very tacit understanding in both steps and actions.


    At least there will be no situation where Lin Mengya''s scissors and the other party has to search for her on the spot. There is such a person who gets twice the result with half the effort in many things.


    Lin Mengya soon put aside her doubts and plunged into her work.


    They rescued a total of 43 victims from the villa.


    Other people who took the initiative to help the tyrant were also watched by her, and Lin Mengya also learned something from them.


    Most of the women who were sent here as production tools were abducted from various places.


    Except for a small part of them who were awake before they came, most of them were in their current state when they were sent.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya suspects that there should be other production black dens besides here.


    These poor women have become the "materials" exchanged by these dens.


    There are just some signs of awakening this time. There are nine people with better physical quality.


    Most of them had only one child and were rescued by her, so their physical recovery ability was better and their response to drugs was greater.


    Lin Mengya looked at it one by one and dared not relax any details.


    "It''s true that there are signs of conscious recovery, but it''s a little strange that there seems to be an ingredient in their bodies."


    In the system, the researcher Xiaoyao arched his glasses and discussed with Lin Mengya.


    "It''s impossible. Those people kidnapped them just to keep them producing."


    Lin Mengya was also surprised.


    But the little medicine gave the answer very definitely.


    "Although the measurement is not big, I''m sure. And if it takes longer, we can find the long-term child avoidance effect. Strange, who did it?"


    Long term?


    Lin Mengya looked at the girls and asked Cairu to close the doors and windows, and then clear the scene.


    She gently untied the girls'' clothes and carefully examined an inch of hair.


    Finally, she found the secret in one of the women''s hair.


    "This is too fine!"


    Lin Mengya held a piece of brown hair in her hand and sighed in her heart.


    She didn''t find anything unusual before, but when she checked the head of one of the girls, she suddenly smelled a very quiet fragrance.


    Under the concealment of this fragrance, there is a bitter and astringent medicine smell.


    If she didn''t have a good sense of smell and know the rouge powder used by women, it would be difficult to distinguish.


    Even if she was sure that the taste was a little different, it took a little effort to find this different one in her soft hair.


    After that, she found that there were many such hair.


    What''s more incredible to her is that these "fake hair" are pasted on her scalp with a ointment of just the right viscosity.


    "Master, what is this?"


    Small medicine is also very good in the system.


    "Do you think it looks like hair?"


    The little medicine nodded, but after that, Lin Mengya sipped hard on her fingertips.


    Who knows, the "fake hair" fell a little light gray, and then she crushed it, without the toughness of her hair.


    "This is an extremely rare drug stem. As long as it is cut off, soaked in a special potion, then dried and processed, it will become something like hair.


    However, this thing has almost become extinct in the state of Wei. It is recorded in the green Zheng spectrum that it could be made into a wig in the past, but it is not durable.


    However, its real effect is that it can carry some drugs. If it is close to the human body for a long time, the human body can absorb these drugs.


    In general, this is for those who can''t afford the drug or can''t take it orally. It seems that this is the kind of avoidant you''re talking about. "


    Xiaoyao also quickly confirmed her idea.


    There is little medicinal powder. I''m afraid that after a while, these things will fall off and lose their effectiveness.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya became more curious.


    Who, with such a delicate mind, put the elixir on these girls'' heads?


    Is his purpose to harm or save people?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know.


    Although the existence of avoidant can make these girls suffer less from childbirth, I''m afraid they will suffer more torture even because they are difficult to conceive.


    Seriously, it''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad.

 Chapter 2815

    Although those girls have the possibility of recovering their self-consciousness because of their strong physical quality.


    However, after inspection, Lin Mengya felt that it was too early to make a conclusion at this time.


    Their loss of consciousness is not only due to psychological reasons, but also controlled by drugs.


    And under the stimulation of such intensity, even if people really recover their consciousness, they may not be able to accept the current situation, and there will be trouble at that time.


    Lin Mengya ordered the girls to move to other houses and continue to take good care of them.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw that Cairu was cleaning the girl''s face again.


    Look at that meticulous and gentle attitude. What else doesn''t Lin Mengya understand?


    However, even if Cairu did this in front of her, she was not going to hide it from her.


    She knew it, so she kept busy with her own affairs.


    At the middle of the month, they were idle.


    Although the backyard is a little crowded, it is best for them to cultivate their body in silence.


    Lin Mengya stretched herself out. As a pregnant woman, she often feels weak recently. She doesn''t have enough energy and physical strength.


    But this is also a normal phenomenon.


    Behind her, Cairu gently closed the door of the room.


    Lin Mengya Nuo''s mouth and whispered, "do you want to walk with me? I''m so sore."


    Cairu nodded. She also endured to the limit.


    The town is very quiet at night.


    Lin Mengya kept swinging her shoulders and chatting with Cairu naturally.


    "It''s different from our family here, isn''t it? Although it''s winter, feiye city must be very busy now."


    Cairu nodded and agreed.


    "Apart from feiye City, I have never seen a city so prosperous and rich."


    Lin Mengya is very satisfied and even a little proud.


    "Of course! Whether it''s the population, the number of merchants or the size of the city, non Yecheng can be called the largest city in Weiguo.


    In the future, this registered residence in Yecheng must be a thousand gold. I have thought about it. After this time, I will discuss with the third brother and make a plan to settle down the talent.


    If it is helpful to the development of our non Yecheng, give the registered permanent residence to the housing and social security!


    I don''t believe it. Whether it''s the Dragon capital or the holy city, who can be as generous as me? "


    Cairu likes to listen to her about her future plans.


    After staying with the master for a long time, even she herself has changed unconsciously.


    If she had put it before, she never thought she would have such a life opportunity.


    For the master, she is more grateful than the master and servant.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    She stroked the broken hair around her ears unnaturally. The master was so good that she shouldn''t have caused trouble to the master.


    But she couldn''t give up.


    Yuan Mengya secretly glanced at her with her eyes. In fact, she had already seen each other''s tangled expression.


    "I think the most important thing of this talent settlement plan is to settle down their families so that they have no worries.


    If there are children at home, we can set up various nursery schools, and they can be directly promoted to colleges; If there are old people or patients to take care of at home, we can also organize doctors to return visits regularly. It''s you


    In short, I think as long as their worries are solved, they will certainly contribute to the development of non Yecheng. Is that the truth? "


    Zeru stopped.


    Smart as she can''t hear why the master told her these things so that she can tell the truth without psychological burden.


    She let out a long breath.


    "I wonder if the master would like to hear a little story from me?"


    Lin Mengya hurriedly smiled and nodded, "you said, you said, I like listening to stories best!"


    Cairu rationalized her thoughts and said, "people in this world are born with different missions. Some people are born for others. There is only one life around. When he can block a knife for his master is his great glory.


    But in this industry, the last thing you need is girls.


    Therefore, they will only leave baby girls with particularly good physical conditions, while others will drown.


    So only one or two out of ten baby girls can stay. "


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She doesn''t like this inhuman artificial screening method.


    And no one is born to block the knife for others.


    She also had a better understanding of Cairu''s origin.


    "There is such a girl. She is very lucky. She was kept because of her strong body when she was born.


    But from the age of three, she had to undergo rigorous training like other boys.


    At the same time, she also has a new task to ''deal with'' those abandoned girls! "


    Lin Mengya''s heart clicked.


    Three years old is still a child!


    It''s just to receive training. Why let them do such dehumanizing things?


    Cairu looked at her hands with a sad look in her eyes.


    "At first, the girl didn''t understand the meaning of what they did. She didn''t know right or wrong. The only thing she learned was to obey instructions.


    When she was five years old, she held her mother and sister in her arms and was going to drown by the river, her mother came to her. "


    Today, in fact, she has forgotten the woman''s appearance.


    The only thing I remember is that the thin woman knelt in front of her and begged her little self to let her sister live.


    She didn''t understand, so she had to be silent.


    But the woman was almost tortured crazy and scolded her.


    Even after a long time, those words still lingered in her ears day and night, reminding her how a cold-blooded and ruthless villain with innocent baby girl''s blood on her hands.


    If she really becomes a cold weapon like what adults have taught.


    But she was born with a keen heart for emotion.


    "The little girl couldn''t stand her mother''s cry, so she hid the baby girl from others.


    But the woman didn''t survive and went early. Before she died, she still refused to forgive the little girl.


    The little girl didn''t dare to show her sadness. In order to feed the baby, she had to work hard to do her best.


    Only in this way can she get more things to secretly feed the baby.


    Maybe god pity the innocent baby. He still survived under such circumstances.


    When the girl grew up, she wanted to make her sister completely out of this environment, so she entrusted her sister to a farm when she was ten years old.


    But what the girl didn''t expect was that once she came back from training, the farmer was bloodwashed by someone, the whole village was full of chickens and dogs, and the girl''s sister naturally lost her whereabouts. "


    At this point in the story, Lin Mengya basically understood the relationship between Cairu and the victim girl.


    I can''t help but sigh with fate. Why does fate, the ruthless executioner, always


    Is it to leave the pain to the people who are treated badly?


    "So that girl is your own sister?" She asked.


    Cairu nodded. "When she was young, she was almost eaten by wild animals, so the little finger of her left hand was incomplete. Moreover, she lacked wound medicine after she was injured, so a special scar fell on her finger.


    Master, I really didn''t expect that we would meet again in this way.


    I, I really regret it!


    If I had kept hiding her and didn''t give her to anyone, she wouldn''t have encountered everything now. "


    Lin Mengya loves Cairu very much.


    Holding the man in her arms, she comforted him softly: "silly girl, how old were you then? If you didn''t bring her out, if you had an accident when you went out to experience, wouldn''t she have to starve to death?


    What''s more, if those people find out, she will be dead, and only those bad people can be blamed! "


    A warm touch came from her shoulders.


    Cairu cried, but she bit her lips and refused to make a weak voice.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the back.


    "It''s all over. You''ve found your sister now. You don''t have to separate in the future."


    Cairu was also out of control.


    As a specially trained personal guard, she has long been used to restraining her real emotions.


    "I know the Lord doesn''t dislike us, but I can''t rest assured that my sister is like this. If I can, I want to ask the Lord to cure her.


    If he could take care of himself, I would have no worries. "


    "What do you mean? Do you want to avenge those people yourself?"


    Lin Mengya immediately objected.


    "Don''t be silly. Even if you want revenge, you can''t break in alone! The means of those people are too strange for you to deal with alone."


    Cairu didn''t promise her.


    Lin Mengya almost rolled her eyes with anger. She was a stubborn donkey again!


    "In a word, even if you want revenge, you have to listen to me. I can''t let them go, but we can''t worry about it."


    If others advise, Cairu must listen to a word.


    But she believed the Lord.


    "Lord, don''t worry, I won''t be stupid enough to throw myself into the net, but I will never let go of those who hurt my sister!"


    Lin Mengya put down her hanging heart.


    "That''s right! When the enemy is too strong, you must not be a hero and be a lone braver.


    What''s more, you still have my two thick thighs with your highness! "


    Cairu looked at her master seriously, and her heart was warm.


    "The master''s legs are slim and not thick at all. As for your highness, I''d better forget it. How about leaving it to the master?"


    Lin Mengya reacted a second late. She was molested by Cairu!


    Then he pouted and complained discontentedly.


    "You are bad at learning! You are no longer my lovely and simple little Cairu!"


    Cairu narrowed her eyes. The next moment, she suddenly recovered her alertness.


    "Master, someone!"


    Her lips opened and closed, silently reminding Lin Mengya.


    There are indeed many dangers hidden in the night.


    Lin Mengya dared not take it lightly and fastened the small dark crossbow at the cuff.


    They eased their steps and retreated to the deep alley.


    Not long ago, someone came!

 Chapter 2816

    The man looks a little sneaky. He doesn''t know what he is carrying in his arms. He is running out of the alley in a panic.


    The light here is not good. If Lin Mengya''s eyesight is not excellent, she may not be able to see what is hidden in each other''s arms. It is a crystal clear jade statue.


    She didn''t see the details very clearly.


    But in terms of the size of things, they must be invaluable.


    It''s strange. As far as she knows, there shouldn''t be such valuable things in other places except Zhao''s house.


    It''s not that she despises the Zhao family in the city.


    It''s really the situation of the whole ancient family. In her eyes, she can only use one word to describe it - poor!


    Like Uncle Huo and aunt Fang, who have industries outside, they are still doing well.


    The rest of those who thought decadent and honest were almost poor.


    Why did Xue Lanfang beg Bai to be Zhao Yongcai''s concubine?


    It''s not because of the good feelings between the two childhood sweethearts, but because of the situation of Zhao Yongcai''s family, which is even good within the ancient family.


    But to tell the truth, the income level of Zhao Yongcai''s family can only barely rank in the middle and lower reaches of non Yecheng.


    What kind of level is that?


    Specifically, there is surplus food in the warehouse and some money in hand. It''s good to eat and drink without worry. Don''t think about being rich and noble.


    Even if the quality of this jade statue is not too high, it is also a luxury for the people here.


    But when food and drink are becoming a problem, who will buy this luxury?


    Unless it''s from whose family.


    The thief left in a hurry because he had pursuers behind his ass.


    "Stop! Run again and catch it and break your leg! Don''t run!"


    It seems that the intelligence quotient of the person chasing the thief is not too high.


    In such a dark place, just sneak forward and catch people. Don''t you take the initiative to expose your position to each other?


    oh She understands!


    Maybe it''s a good play for thieves to shout and catch thieves!


    Look at her luck. She can encounter such a thing when she goes out. That''s really no one!


    There is not only one pursuer.


    Judging from the footsteps, at least four or five people are chasing at the same time.


    Now they can only hide first, because if they are caught rashly, they may be regarded as the accomplice of the thief.


    If the thief''s companions were smarter, they would take the opportunity to drag them into the water to provide their companions with time to escape.


    Lin Mengya and Cairu stick to the corner at the same time, ready to survive the storm.


    Who knows someone is much more unlucky than them.


    "Got it! The thief is here!"


    Lin Mengya frowned when she heard the voice.


    incorrect!


    Judging by the footsteps she had heard before, the thief obviously ran in the other direction.


    So, this is a companion? Or the unlucky back pot man?


    The man was surrounded. In order to protect himself, he had to explain first.


    "Brothers, you''ve made a mistake. I''m just a passer-by. I''m not the thief you''re looking for. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing on me."


    The man''s attitude was calm and unhurried. He didn''t sound guilty at all.


    Lin Mengya thought the other party was a little unlucky.


    Sure enough, as soon as the man had finished his words, someone shouted.


    "Even if you didn''t steal it, but you show up here, you must be their accomplice!


    Brothers, don''t talk nonsense to him. Take the man directly. If the madam blames him in the future, we can make a job! "


    The man was obviously wronged, but he didn''t seem to know the twists and turns.


    "I said, big brother,


    You''ve gone too far!


    I didn''t do it. Besides, did your Zhao family stipulate that others are not allowed to walk at night? "


    Lin Mengya secretly shook her head.


    Brother, it''s really unlucky.


    According to the meaning of those people''s words, the little secret should be aunt Fang''s house.


    Aunt Fang always has a clear punishment.


    After losing something, she will punish those who do things carelessly.


    But similarly, if they can make up for it in time, Fang Yi will naturally take it lightly.


    Can steal such a thing under layers of defense.


    Either the other side''s technology is too superb, or under the instigation of the insider, there are mistakes in the work of those guards.


    If it is the former, aunt Fang will not be punished, but if it is the latter, they will certainly be in big trouble.


    But if they take people back, they can be regarded as a confession of merit.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but sip her mouth.


    This is about fate. Since she met the matter, she will tell Aunt Fang the truth.


    As for this poor non chieftain, aunt Fang probably won''t embarrass him.


    No, no, innocent passers-by were taken away by that group.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Mengya and Cairu came out.


    "Master, let''s go back quickly."


    Cairu was on alert before and after, for fear that someone would come out of the alley.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn''t go back directly, but followed the direction of the thief''s escape.


    Zeru was always in front of her.


    The alley was quiet, only their subtle footsteps could be heard.


    She found the thief deep in the alley.


    Strangely, the other party lay on the ground and didn''t move.


    Cairu tried to come forward, but even if she had come to the other party, the thief still maintained the same posture.


    Cairu wants to explore the man''s situation, but Lin Mengya stops her.


    "Don''t look, the man is dead and the things are not in his hand."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She can easily tell the dead from the living.


    And his body was flat, and there was no jade statue around him.


    So, in this short time, what happened?


    "Did you hear anything special just now?" She asked cheru.


    The latter thought carefully and shook his head.


    "I didn''t hear anything."


    So is she.


    That''s strange.


    Those people never stopped chasing him, but she heard it clearly. No footsteps had ever come to the alley where the thief was located.


    This means that the thief may not have been killed by those people.


    But if you can kill so quietly, I''m afraid the other party is also a top expert.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya only felt that the cold wind made her a little cold.


    "Let''s go and get out of here!"


    A strong sense of crisis drove them away quickly.


    As soon as they left, a red and a black figure fell on the side of the thief at the same time.


    They didn''t have the vigilance of Lin Mengya. When they went up, they kicked over the thief''s body.


    But do not want to, the thief turned around, and suddenly something came out of his mouth!


    Those are peach blossom nails!


    This thing looks insignificant, but if it gets into the meat, it will hurt all the time, and the more it hurts, the more it hurts..


    They were so frightened that they almost scolded.


    Who is so wicked that he kills people? Don''t say, Ju


    But leave them such a big hole!


    But their emotions recovered in an instant.


    "People are dead and things are missing. Go and report it to the childe. I''m looking for it."


    The red clothes left, the black clothes stayed and continued to search, and soon dissolved in the night.


    Lin Mengya and they came back a little late.


    But everything is managed by long Tianyu, so no one knows where she went tonight.


    When she entered the door, she was driven by long Tianyu to bake the fire and wash her hands.


    After warming up and down, she was pressed by long Tianyu at the table and drank her nutritious soup.


    On such a cold winter night, I just feel comfortable after drinking a hot bowl.


    "Hey, I really miss the taste of this thing!"


    She really smells good.


    This person, ah, just can''t live too well, otherwise he will never learn to cherish it.


    Long Tianyu touched her face and made sure she was warm. Then he asked her if she had an accident.


    "Speaking of this, I really met a good play. By the way, is there nothing in the house?"


    Long Tianyu, who has many ears and eyes, naturally knows what happened in the house.


    "It was said that Aunt Fang lost something in her small library. It was a little busy at that time. Later, they said that the thief had run out, so they sent someone to chase him."


    Long Tianyu frowned, "won''t you touch it?"


    Lin Mengya smiled, "you said it was a coincidence. We not only met, but also knew that the thief they caught was just a make up."


    So, Lin Mengya said what had just happened, and finally fell on the death of the thief.


    "I felt that the thief''s death was not simple, so I pulled Cairu back."


    How did long Tianyu take it to heart.


    Apart from his wife''s affairs, he seldom cares about other matters.


    If his wife had not been in the house at the time of the incident, he would not have asked.


    But I didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    "You''ve done a good job. The Zhao family''s defense is so tight that they can steal things. It''s because there are ghosts inside and outside.


    If you were discovered by them, I''m afraid you would be stained with right and wrong.


    And the thief''s death can only be regarded as his own bad fate. Be free. "


    After drinking the soup, the two didn''t continue to discuss the problem.


    The quilt had long been warm by long Tianyu. As soon as Lin Mengya rolled in, the whole person was almost comfortable.


    "Men are really useful!"


    She narrowed her eyes and sighed lazily.


    Long Tianyu pinched her little nose with some dissatisfaction.


    "How? It''s useful to help you warm your bed. Is your requirement for men a little too low?"


    Lin Mengya is already sleepy, and her brain is not so clever.


    She bit her lip and said vaguely, "warm, warm bed depends on your face. My husband is handsome..."


    As soon as he bowed his head, the man was already asleep and snoring.


    Long Tianyu''s heart was sour and sweet, and he was reluctant to wake her up. Finally, he could only nibble at the tip of her nose.


    He knew that his wife liked his face all the time!


    He can''t help touching his face. Is it OK to see it for another twenty or thirty years?


    But when I think of my wife, I will always meet some decent looking men, and what if someone younger and more handsome than him appears?


    He can''t help feeling full of crisis.


    No!


    He has to learn from the guy Qinghu!


    Today, your highness, who is so powerful and beautiful that no one can beat, has also fallen into facial anxiety.

 Chapter 2817

    The next day, Lin Mengya should have gone out to have a look at the situation of the women who recovered their consciousness.


    But unexpectedly, aunt Fang blocked her in the yard first.


    "I have something important to tell you."


    Lin Mengya wanted to ask aunt Fang if she could go out first


    But aunt Fang''s face was too serious.


    This makes Lin Mengya have to pay attention to it.


    But she still let Cairu go and have a look. After all, Cairu is also worried about her sister.


    In this regard, Cairu is happy.


    Lin Mengya closed the door and came to Aunt Fang.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with Uncle Huo?"


    Apart from the Huo family''s father and son, I''m afraid there won''t be anything that makes aunt Fang so nervous.


    Fang Rao frowned tightly. After a moment of silence, she vomited a long breath.


    Her dignified appearance made Lin Mengya nervous for no reason.


    "Aunt Fang, is there something big that can''t be solved? As long as people are there, there will be a solution to everything."


    As soon as Fang Rao heard this, she knew she had misunderstood and quickly shook her head.


    "Nothing serious happened, but you left me a message before uncle Huo left.


    He said that if no one moved those things before he came back, he wouldn''t let me disturb you.


    But someone stole a jade statue last night. Your uncle Huo said, "if anyone is really interested in those things, let me give them to you."


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    I lost something in the house. Why does it have anything to do with her?


    She subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    "If Uncle Huo doesn''t feel at ease, aunt Fang, you can also send some more people. It may not be safe to put it in your hands."


    Her manpower is limited.


    And no one was idle. She took advantage of it.


    It''s barely enough to protect the safety of individuals. If you add some rare babies, I''m afraid it''s not so safe.


    After all, those things are dead. If someone steals them, she can''t let people risk their lives to protect them!


    "No, except for the jade statue, the others are not very valuable. But your uncle Huo told me before that maybe it''s the best place for them to return to you."


    Lin Mengya wondered more.


    Although she gets along well with Uncle Huo, cough, for the time being.


    But not to this extent?


    "If you say so, I dare not ask for it. These things should be very precious, aunt Fang. You''d better keep them."


    But aunt Fang insisted on fulfilling uncle Huo''s instructions.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya had to take it first.


    Aunt Fang asked someone to bring her two big boxes, which were taken by someone she trusted, and hid from the people in the house all the way.


    It''s so mysterious that Lin Mengya is more worried about what a wonderful baby is.


    "I''ve seen all the things in this box. I didn''t know until recently that these things were moved out of Huo''s house.


    Even when your uncle Huo is not awake, it is well preserved by him.


    I think it should be more important than life! "


    Aunt Fang just sighed.


    She knows his stubbornness better than anyone.


    Although he had no memory and even his identity was tampered with, he still didn''t forget his agreement with himself.


    And these two boxes of things.


    If he hadn''t remembered the past a while ago, I''m afraid this thing


    It will also be completely buried in Zhao''s house.


    For a time, her heart was sour and swollen, and even her resentment against him was much lighter.


    This man is really a dead brain.


    But it was one of the reasons why she liked him.


    Lin Mengya knew that Aunt Fang was thinking about Uncle Huo again.


    He sighed and shook his head helplessly. These two people can really play better than their young people.


    She opened a box and looked inside.


    Aunt Fang is right. The box is not full of gold and silver jewelry, but more like someone''s personal belongings.


    "Why does uncle Huo have to give it to me?"


    She picked out a book and asked as she looked through it.


    Fang Rao also saw the whole picture of these things for the first time. She couldn''t help shaking her head in disappointment.


    "He didn''t say. He wanted to come. When he comes back, he''ll tell you himself."


    When it comes to this, aunt Fang is full of anger.


    "He is always so mysterious and mysterious. He suddenly disappears and appears again. He always tosses like this when he was young. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be caught and used as a donkey!"


    Listening to Aunt Fang''s words, Lin Mengya almost didn''t laugh.


    How to put it?


    Maybe it''s because women who are preferred will have no fear.


    Even in the past ten years, aunt Fang was also spoiled and loved by Uncle Huo, but at that time, she was full of cold hatred and pricked all over.


    So at that time, she didn''t care about the life and death of others except her own son.


    Did the change begin after she met Huoxiao?


    Later, she and aunt Fang also experienced many things together, and watched aunt Fang''s transformation.


    Although aunt Fang is still as high and cold as she is externally, she is becoming somewhat charming internally.


    Besides, which rule says that an old husband and wife can''t be capricious?


    Anyway, she thinks aunt Fang is more human and lively now.


    Is not very friendly to Uncle Huo, more or less will be angry.


    But this is also a willing to fight and a willing to suffer. Others only have just lemon dog food.


    The things in the box are so miscellaneous that she can''t see any way.


    It''s something interesting in another box.


    "This word --"


    It was full of books, but the words on the title of the book on the cover were not the kind she knew well.


    "That''s right! Master, it''s the ancient characters we met before!"


    The small medicine in the system gave a positive answer.


    These words are not unfamiliar to her.


    When saving Huo Xiao''s companion before, the bookkeeping book found in the iron ore mountain used this kind of words.


    She took out the top one, but found that after translation, the title of the book was "notes on understanding grass".


    Turning to the front page, there is actually a most common herb - plantain.


    Of course she won''t admit her mistake.


    You know, this thing can be seen everywhere, but the front grass painted on this picture is a little different from the one she remembered.


    She opened it again and found that on the back was the efficacy and origin of plantain, and even some common small prescriptions and eating methods.


    Eh? Is this still a medical book?


    Aunt Fang saw that she was careless at the beginning, full of doubts later, and now focused. She only felt that it was most appropriate to give this thing to her.


    She didn''t rush, and waited patiently for each other.


    She also looked through the box of books when she had time, but as soon as she saw it

 Chapter 2818

    For example, in the past, in addition to some servants they bought from everywhere, some of the servants in the house were actually Zhao family people who volunteered to work in the house.


    For this part of the people, aunt Fang can''t fully trust them. Second, after they leave, this part of the people will stay here.


    Therefore, regardless of the previous relationship, aunt Fang will treat them as outsiders from now on.


    Although some people may feel inexplicable, it is a good way to protect both of them.


    As for the rest of the people, except a few are loyal. No matter what changes aunt Fang and uncle Huo''s identity, they will be loyal.


    The remaining slaves who signed the deed of sale at that time.


    Strictly speaking, although they belong to the ancient people, they are aunt Fang''s private property for a variety of reasons.


    Although aunt Fang is tolerant and kind to her, in her bones, aunt Fang is still a traditional person.


    At least she won''t treat these people as her own employees like Lin Mengya.


    So if these people eat inside out, she will not let them go.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have to worry about the follow-up results of this matter.


    She had wasted some time, and she hurried through the back door when she went out.


    But what she didn''t expect was that as soon as she slipped out, she met a "fellow man".


    The man was skillfully turning out of the back wall just as she had just opened the back door and poked her head out to check the left and right.


    The two men''s eyes met unexpectedly and met each other in embarrassment.


    One is standing in the door and the other is across the wall.


    Although they go out in different ways, their actions are the same sneaky.


    Lin Mengya frowned and thought that she was so lucky that she could meet her twice?


    But the one on the wall is obviously bolder.


    "Hey, the back door is open! I knew what Wall I had to climb!"


    Lin Mengya held the bolt tightly.


    She doesn''t want to be like him at all.


    Just wanted to shout, the other party has landed lightly.


    Judging from his skill, this is probably a habitual thief!


    "Girl, don''t get me wrong. I''m not a bad person."


    About to see her plan, the man lowered his voice and explained to her.


    "Don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll call someone!"


    "Hey! Don''t shout, don''t shout! I''m really not a bad person. I just don''t want to be locked up."


    Just now, the other party was high and against the light. Lin Mengya didn''t see the other party clearly.


    Now, the person is in front of him. Although he looks ok, the smile provoked by the corners of his mouth softens his sense of distance.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya was standing in front of him.


    A woman who falls in the pile of beautiful men and suffers from beauty bashing every day.


    Ordinary beauty has long lost its confusion in her eyes.


    If the wild flowers on the roadside can also fascinate her, let alone her man, I''m afraid my brothers will be angry and say she''s blind.


    "Just stand where you are and don''t take another step!"


    The man was obedient, but his eyes were full of curiosity.


    "OK, OK, I won''t go there. Girl, seriously, we are both fallen people at the end of the world. It''s a fate to know you in such a situation.


    I think we have a good relationship, don''t you think? "


    Pooh!


    She won''t have a chance with a thief!


    "Don''t put gold on your face. I''m not like you stealing from people''s homes in broad daylight.


    You''d better not make any wrong ideas, otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t eat your good fruit! "


    The man is not afraid at all. His face is full of fear


    The smile is more brilliant.


    "So you''re not a thief!"


    "Of course I''m not a thief! Yes, which thief you''ve seen can come out the back door openly."


    Lin Mengya looked inside frequently while dealing with each other.


    She is not afraid of each other.


    After a while, the people who picked her up would surely notice that it was wrong, and the people who had been carried away by her in the backyard would come back.


    Then this guy will never run away again.


    "So you''re from this family?"


    But I don''t want to. Instead of being scared, the man is interested.


    He bent over and tried to get closer to her, but his voice was full of excitement.


    "Have you seen the master of the palace family? What does she look like? Is she as beautiful as the outside world?"


    Ouhuo!


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped. She didn''t expect to eat melons and eat herself.


    "Why are you asking? You don''t think you want to be bad for her, do you?"


    This can not expose the identity!


    Really, I knew she wouldn''t keep the people in the backyard so clean.


    The man squeezed his long eyes and said, "Alas, I''m not curious!


    You know, we ancient people can''t see a few foreigners all year round. I have to vomit when I see those old faces every day.


    I heard that the head of the palace family looks very beautiful. Even the first beauty of our ancient family can''t compare with her, so I''m itching to see something new.


    Girl, for the sake of our fate, why don''t you tell me? "


    Look fresh?


    Take her as a giant panda. What''s this?


    Then he sank a small face and refused dryly.


    "I don''t know!"


    "Say it, say it!"


    The man continued to grind her, "is it difficult that she is actually ugly? That''s terrible!"


    Looking at each other''s pure chest and feet, Lin Mengya was also a little angry.


    What does she have to do with him?


    He rolled his eyes angrily. "She doesn''t marry you again. What are you worried about? I can warn you that you''d better arrest me. Otherwise, my wife will punish you heavily!"


    Lin Mengya''s extraordinary hearing had heard the sound of the carriage outside the alley.


    The man who picked her up has arrived!


    The man''s reaction was not slow. Although she was one step late, when the other party appeared at the entrance of the alley, he also understood that the girl was just delaying time.


    "OK, you little girl! You''re very smart!"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya jumped back to the yard and closed the door.


    "Girl, your sister! I''m your aunt!"


    Her actions always took the lead.


    If she spends a few seconds at night, the other party''s next action is to come and catch her.


    But she was too fast. The man''s action failed, but he didn''t love war. He rushed forward without looking at the pursuers.


    There was not much noise outside, but it was enough for her to hear clearly.


    The man should have run away, and the person who picked her up directly chased her.


    She kept quietly sticking to the door until the sound outside completely disappeared before she opened the door and slipped out.


    Fortunately, she changed her face to cover up her whereabouts today. Otherwise, if she was recognized by the other party, she would be gong ya. I''m afraid it''s a lot of trouble.


    Lin Mengya reached the rice shop as fast as she could.


    To tell the truth, she was puzzled.


    She has never met this person, but the other party has always been concerned about how she looks, as if she cares about it very much.


    She touched her face. It was not her narcissism, but she felt that she came as the owner of her palace family


    Look, even if she seems to have no salt, I''m afraid many people will marry her one after another.


    Those people only care about whether there is enough silver in her pocket, not whether her money bag is exquisite or not.


    What a freak!


    She shook her head and forgot the episode.


    Today, we will continue to observe those patients with consciousness resuscitation. By the way, she also has to check the differences of these people.


    If she really wants to help these people, at least let them have the right to choose themselves.


    Instead of being used as a tool and living without dignity.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Gee, it''s really difficult!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan shook his hand and hid in an old empty house.


    He really got off to a bad start.


    Originally last night, he couldn''t restrain his curiosity and wanted to sneak into Zhao''s house to have a look at his future sister-in-law.


    But I didn''t want to meet those Zhao family guards chasing thieves.


    At that time, he also had a plan. He might as well pretend to be the accomplice of the thief and be taken into the house.


    This saved him a lot.


    And although the couple Zhao Yixuan are not particularly reasonable, at least they are not so unreasonable.


    He will be released if he tells the truth - after all, he is really not the thief''s accomplice.


    But unexpectedly, something went wrong in the middle.


    The ghost hidden in Zhao''s house wanted to kill him in the middle of the night.


    He slaughtered people easily, and the ghost of God ran out to find people unconsciously.


    I don''t know that the master of the palace family is really cautious, surrounded by many top experts.


    He didn''t want to scare the snake, so he wanted to be ready to leave before others found the ghost''s body.


    But I don''t want to meet such a little girl.


    Tut, in retrospect, although the other party was not beautiful, he developed well. He only looked at it and knew that the other party was afraid of being a "big girl".


    The big girl is a little tricky. She calculated herself as soon as she met face-to-face.


    It seems that I really underestimate the enemy.


    Le Zhengzi Tan had a hard time getting rid of the pursuers.


    After returning to his residence, the close fitting captain followed the wind to meet him.


    "Second childe, why are you hurt? I''ll get you some medicine right away. Go and have a rest first!"


    Linfeng frowned slightly. Although he was worried, that was all the expression on his face.


    Le Zhengzi Tan is still in the mood to tease him.


    "Why did my eldest brother want to give you to me? Your face, I don''t know when I can have more expressions.


    You said that the day I died, would you just frown?


    Hiss - it hurts! "


    Linfeng looked up at his childe.


    "The childe lives a long life. He is incompetent in the face of the wind. Please punish him."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was just joking.


    "I didn''t say anything else about you. Can I punish you because you can''t cry or laugh?"


    His wound is in his left arm.


    It''s not serious, just accidentally scratched by the other party''s weapon, even without medicine.


    But facing the wind is like facing a great enemy.


    "Childe, this wound is poisonous!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan raised his eyebrows and looked at the wound like nothing happened.


    The wound did not change color, but it was strange that from his injury to now, the wound should at least stop bleeding.


    But now, the little finger wound is still gushing blood.


    "Oh, interesting!"


    He raised his lips and smiled playfully.

 Chapter 2819

    Of course, Le Zhengzi Tan won''t know that the woman he accidentally met is the target he wanted to see on a whim.


    And the poison on his arm is not fatal, but it will make his wound heal slowly and bleed more, that''s all.


    But he gave up the idea of looking for someone again.


    He turned around and changed his clothes. He honestly took Pei Qianji''s famous post to visit.


    Unfortunately, no one saw it.


    "Gee, you''re so timid!"


    After being rejected, he naturally had a hard time staying.


    But at the same time, he made another comment on Gong Ya - timid as a mouse.


    Is Lin Mengya really timid?


    Then maybe few people in the world dare to say they are brave.


    She took Cairu and quietly returned to the hot spring villa, and went straight to the basement full of dirt and sin.


    "Master, be careful."


    Cairu always protected her in front of her and carefully reminded her to pay attention to the road under her feet.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care if there is danger.


    Since he found that someone had rescued the devil doctor Dong Zichang, long Tianyu personally took people to check for three days.


    Now, let alone a secret passage that can go in and out at will, even if it is an abandoned mouse hole, I''m afraid he has to check it.


    The underground secret room is quiet. Even if it has been vacant for many days, she seems to be able to smell the mixture of medicine and blood in the air.


    She can''t forget what she saw when she was brought here for the first time.


    People''s sense of smell is affected by the brain.


    So although she was sure that it had been cleaned up, she thought of everything she saw at that time and felt that the smell was lingering.


    She is still so. What kind of shadow will those victims leave in their hearts?


    For a time, she thought a lot.


    Until zeru''s voice came.


    "This should be the place where they used to put medicine, but didn''t they take all the others back except those destroyed by them?"


    Cheru was just surprised.


    And it''s dark here. I feel stuffy and hot as soon as I come in. It''s very uncomfortable.


    But Lin Mengya has adjusted her visual sensitivity.


    "I want to find out if there are any missing clues. They don''t bring much back. I always feel like I''m missing some key things."


    Some things are easy to understand.


    And the means they use to destroy the consciousness of those women are nothing more than two, one is mind control, the other is drug assistance.


    As it happens, she knows both.


    Therefore, she can guess some of the other party''s means, which can be used to treat the injured women.


    But if she could find some useful clues, it would be like taking fewer detours and relieving their pain as soon as possible.


    That''s why she brought Cairu here to collect samples.


    "We must not let go of any clues. Wear gloves and masks. Look for the investigation according to the method I gave you before."


    Lin Mengya seriously handed her prepared things to Cairu.


    Although someone has cleaned up before, there are still many clues left here.


    The wig silk found before gave her a lot of inspiration.


    But if these things were not collected by her professional, I''m afraid they would certainly be ignored.


    The emperor is worthy of his heart. After looking for it on the ground with a magnifying glass for 15 minutes, Lin Mengya found several things suspected of false hair on the ground.


    "Bring the box!"


    She gently clamped the hair with tweezers, and Cairu timely handed over a small slender box made of bamboo.


    These are all made by Lin Mengya herself. She can''t let her hard-working clues be damaged by a moment''s negligence.


    "Master, when do we have to find it?"


    Zeru was worried about her health.


    After all, her current body is not suitable. She is reluctant to let her master work with pregnancy.


    "Shh, don''t make noise!"


    As soon as Lin Mengya went in to work, she had nothing in her eyes.


    Everything in the secret room was in her mind.


    Dust, sundries, even the air flowing here, or an insignificant stain, can become a bridge for her to communicate with her past memories.


    People''s memories may be tampered with and confused, but the house won''t.


    Relying on those subtle clues, she gradually showed what had happened in the past in her mind.


    This is the medicine room.


    For those of Zhao Laosi''s men, this is extremely important.


    After all the victims are sent here, they must first come here for examination and forcibly use drugs.


    Whether it''s pregnancy, postpartum cleaning, or the imprisonment of those people''s self-consciousness, they all need medication here.


    So if those pills were made by Zhao Laosi''s people, there must be traces here.


    Even if her hands are as steady as hers, there is no guarantee that there will not be a drop of liquid medicine or a little powder will not splash and fall down.


    Once or twice, there may be no residue, but if it is a long-term and stable progress, even after washing with clean water, there will be traces left here.


    But she didn''t find it.


    Except for the falling wigs, there is no trace of avoiding the drug.


    She frowned slightly and fell into her own thinking.


    In other words, avoidant is likely to be brought from outside.


    If there are many such child factories, then these victims, as tools, should play the same role in each foreman.


    Of course, it does not rule out that they will be "used" for other purposes before.


    But obviously, if those people did the pills, they should be taken down when they came here.


    But they still exist.


    This shows that the man who applied the medicine secretly did it.


    But that person can get in touch with the victims, and even give them this medicine unconsciously, and "he" himself is also a doctor with profound medical skills.


    That man wants to help them!


    Unfortunately, "he" is not capable enough and can only try to avoid them suffering less from childbirth.


    No, not exactly!


    Lin Mengya paced slowly in the room.


    She seems aimless. In fact, all the clues here are hidden in the system by her.


    If that person just wants to help them, maybe what he should do is to secretly reserve part of their self-consciousness for them, so as to facilitate their escape.


    Or poison them so that they can end up as soon as possible without such pain and humiliation.


    But he didn''t.


    "He" just gave them an antidote, but gave them some chance to return to normal after being rescued, even if it was very slim.


    This is more like an implicit self-protection.


    If people continue to be poisoned, these people will certainly not have the possibility of restoring their consciousness.


    No one found their abnormality. After a period of time, when the medicine of the avocado is cleaned, the wig silk will fall off automatically


    , there will be no trace at all.


    Then no one will find out that it was "he" who moved his hands and feet.


    Such a thing is like a little dragon girl stabbing words on the wings of a bee!


    you ''re right!


    "He" may also be controlled by others, forced to treat or poison the victims.


    "He" wanted to run, but he never had a chance.


    But "he" knew that these victims would be sent to another place at regular intervals.


    So "he" took advantage of this opportunity to secretly hide his son on the victims.


    From that person''s point of view, these victims are his messengers and his hope of escape.


    But he did not dare to be too blatant, so he could only think of such a compromise.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath and rubbed her eyebrows wearily.


    On the contrary, her brain is very active, and there are many associations in a moment.


    Although his identity is uncertain, he must have a high position among the villains.


    His medical skills are also very good, and he also has his own authority.


    You know, processing those stems is not a simple thing. If you are a layman, I''m afraid you can''t do such fine work.


    Then the rest is the message to be delivered by the other party.


    Avocado, the stem of Gracilaria.


    What else can these two things symbolize?


    Moreover, the other party''s work is so hidden that if it is not a peer with solid medical skills and extensive reading, it can''t see this problem.


    The other party was too cautious, "he" considered all kinds of possibilities.


    And the reason why he did so was that he was convinced that only his companions could recognize the line.


    This is puzzling. Does she have to catch those peers and ask them one by one?


    It''s unrealistic just to think about it, okay!


    Faced with such a difficult problem, she chose to put it aside for the time being.


    And her next move is to let Cairu fall into deep doubt and entanglement.


    What is the master doing?


    Isn''t it crazy?


    Well, it''s probably crazy, otherwise I wouldn''t do such a move.


    What if you''re crazy? She can''t cure it.


    Why don''t you ask Mr. Baili to come and have a look?


    It''s amazing, Mr. Baili. Your lover is crazy!


    Cairu''s face changed again and again, but Lin mengyasi was not affected.


    She is reconstructing the functions of various parts of the place in her brain.


    Cairu looked at her in the void, making gestures like a madman, but in fact, her eyes were a medicine room after "reduction".


    Before being emptied, she had everything sorted and packed.


    Where these things were originally placed, she had to ask people to map them first.


    Don''t underestimate these orders.


    The more mature the medical procedure, the more regular the placement of items can be found.


    It''s like everyone''s living habits.


    For example, of course, toilet paper should be placed around the toilet and within reach.


    If you put it too far away, wouldn''t it be embarrassing if you forget to take toilet paper first?


    So is she.


    Of course, she will carry those tools that are commonly used and can be carried around to bump back and forth.


    For those less commonly used or inconvenient to use and carry, she naturally wants to stay where she can find them for timely use.

 Chapter 2820

    So, if she wants to put everything in place, she can "see" something clearly.


    Soon, the system "reproduced" the previous state of the whole medicine room.


    Lin Mengya looked around carefully.


    This should be a temporary "operating room".


    Two stone beds were placed side by side in the middle, and she also found some blood stains on the stone bed.


    She also found some scratches on the ground under the stone bed.


    It''s like a trace caused by moving things like table corners back and forth all year round.


    She remembered that when she was packing, someone brought out a small table with long legs about the height of a stone bed.


    There are a lot of bottles and cans on it. Lin Mengya has checked them one by one. They are all drugs for hemostasis, labor pains, or labor induction.


    Of course, the reason why these things were left behind was entirely because they were common drugs. Even if she found them, it didn''t matter.


    She went to the stone bed. If it was only for the treatment of dystocia, there should be more drugs and tools related to it.


    She went to the wall.


    There is a row of stone cabinets.


    The reason why most of them are made of stone is that they are close to hot springs.


    A lot of moisture and temperature will make materials such as wood more perishable and perishable.


    Therefore, the really valuable things should be put in a stone cabinet.


    So she opened the stone cabinet door.


    Not surprisingly, it was empty.


    Those who came to get things were very careful, but they were not as sharp and careful as Lin Mengya.


    In addition, when those people fled for their lives before, they must seize the time to take away the important things, and those who can''t be taken away will be destroyed on the spot.


    Therefore, there are not many clues that can be found in the cabinet.


    But Lin Mengya is thinking.


    To say that this is only the operating room for the treatment of dystocia, it should be the closest to the hall.


    But it''s far away.


    And the temperature here is several degrees lower than that in the hall.


    The stone cabinet is also cool and dry.


    I''m afraid the most important thing in this arrangement is not to let the child be born safely.


    She looked again at the layout around her.


    It is lower than other houses, but the doors and walls are much thicker.


    If everything here is arranged intentionally, its existence should be to make the work inside more smooth.


    Patients do not need such an environment. At least what pregnant women need should be a warm and sterile environment.


    If it''s not the patient''s need, it should be the relationship between those drugs!


    As for those who help the tyrant, that is not under consideration at all.


    Zhao Laosi only cares about the benefits he can get and his own life.


    Well, closely related to this, one is the women who suffered, and the other should be the drugs.


    She looked again at the place related to the medicine.


    The door of the stone cabinet is a push-pull style, with excellent sealing and thick materials, which can almost be airtight.


    She thought, palms up, reaching up to the top of the stone cabinet.


    If the medicine itself has storage restrictions, the conditions of the stone cabinet and medicine room have set some conditions..


    The good sealing performance of the stone cabinet indicates that the drug may be volatile, the temperature is low, and the drug property may be unstable.


    Is it liquid or something?


    Her fingers traced all the lines on the top of the cabinet.


    The inside is polished very smooth.


    Her fingers are very sharp. Even if she doesn''t see it with her own eyes, she can feel everything in it closely.


    Suddenly, her fingertips felt a small depression.


    She stroked it again, but her fingertips felt wet.


    She immediately drew her hand back.


    I only saw a little light green on the tip of my index finger.


    "This is --"


    She twists her fingertips gently. Even if she raises her sense of smell to the most sensitive level, she can only smell a faint smell of grass.


    Probably the juice of some kind of plant?


    In the system, the little medicine subconsciously wanted to analyze, but it was found that it was indeed the juice of a certain plant.


    But the pit father''s is that in the end, the system actually shows that the data is missing.


    defect?!


    This is the first time they have seen each other.


    "Is it because the system cannot be networked?"


    Lin Mengya frowned and guessed with Xiaoyao.


    But after thinking for a moment, Xiaoyao shook his head slowly.


    "Shennong system, including my existence, shows that the system has the possibility of self evolution.


    And now the expansion of system data is more from the data of this time and space.


    In other words, all the information we can access now has no specific information about this plant. "


    Lin Mengya took a small cotton ball and wiped everything on her fingers carefully. Then she added a cotton ball with tweezers to wipe it inside the stone cabinet.


    "If there is really no data, it should show that it cannot be analyzed."


    "So the master means --"


    "I mean, isn''t there a green Zheng spectrum that hasn''t been deciphered?"


    Lin Mengya thinks her guess is quite reasonable.


    According to her current conditions, she should have read almost all the existing medical books unless they are some ancient books cherished by others.


    This is also a very important way to obtain the system supplementary database.


    Only the zither spectrum.


    Although the speed of deciphering is very slow, new content will be deciphered every day.


    According to Xiaoyao, the secret key of Qingzheng spectrum encryption is too complicated.


    Only the system can succeed in forcible deciphering like them. If it is replaced by manpower, I''m afraid I can decipher what I haven''t seen in a hundred years.


    This is certainly not alarmist.


    In essence, deciphering is the conclusion.


    You know, the emergence of computers was just for calculation.


    The same is true of deciphering.


    Therefore, if they can''t master the correct review method, they can only let the system calculate the answer to this problem a little bit.


    Xiaoyao nodded in the system.


    "Indeed, in order to make it more convenient for you to use, I have automatically added all the decoded contents to the database of the system itself.


    Therefore, judging from the existing data, this thing is the juice of some plants, but other data should still be cracked. "


    "That''s right."


    Although she is not sure about the decoding function of the system, which monkey year and horse month will be able to analyze the complete data of this thing.


    But there is at least one direction.


    And the things that can appear on the zither spectrum are certainly not ordinary things.


    The white cotton ball was soon stained with this light green.


    It''s not easy to find these.


    Although those people left in a hurry, they were adept at destroying the right means.


    At least the top of the stone cabinet has been cleaned.


    It was only because of the existence of that small depression that a new discovery was made.


    The whole wall of the stone cabinet was cleaned by Lin Mengya.


    But as she said before, she found some of this green juice only in the most accessible places.


    Although other places are carelessly cleaned up, the drugs in them are also very complicated, more like some inventories.


    The harvest is not small this time.


    But Lin Mengya was afraid that she would miss any details.


    Especially those two stone beds.


    It can be said that the stone cabinet beside the wall and the two stone beds should be the most expensive places to leave clues, and they will not be moved or destroyed.


    She found the secret of the stone cabinet. What about the stone bed?


    Lin Mengya thought that she actually climbed up.


    "Master! Be careful to catch cold!"


    Cairu looked at her master with some worry.


    Stone bed or something, where can a pregnant woman lie?


    But Lin Mengya turned a deaf ear.


    It is not that she ignores others, but that she enters a state of selflessness, and some external interference factors disappear.


    The stone bed is located in the center of the medicine room.


    The room was not square, at least from the perspective of her lying on her back, it vaguely looked round.


    "You helped me light all the lights on it."


    Cairu didn''t ask much, so she immediately helped light candles.


    What she wants is to finish tossing and tossing early, and the master will come down early.


    But when she lit it, she knew that the candles hanging from the roof were really troublesome.


    Some of them fix the candlestick directly on the wall, while others are fixed by the falling chain.


    The former, at least, has a place to focus on, while the latter relies entirely on the moment of staying in the air.


    She is not an immortal. Although her lightness skills are good, she also makes frequent mistakes.


    After a while, I was tired and sweating.


    Lin Mengya looked around and sat up looking for something around the wall.


    "Master?" Cairu thought what had happened to the master.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Lin Mengya found a mechanism in an obscure corner.


    "It should be this."


    It was just an insignificant hemp rope lock, which looked like it was tied at will.


    But Lin Mengya knows very well that there will be no such superfluous things here.


    Sure enough, when she untied the latch, she could only hear the "creak, creak" of the chain.


    Soon, those hanging candlesticks fell down automatically.


    But as Lin Mengya arbitrarily changed the direction of the force between the two and the rope, the candlestick also moved.


    After a few random operations, she mastered some rules.


    yes.


    The whereabouts of these candlesticks are regular.


    Every time she fell, she was just in a position where her hands could reach. Cairu also took the opportunity to hold the inside and ignite it.


    After that, Lin Mengya began to pull the rope. The candlesticks seemed to have set the program long ago. Each manipulation would fall and rise in order.


    And those candles, because of the special design of the candlestick, are not afraid to pull back and forth like this.


    Because the speed of the chain has been fixed, the candle will not go out at all!

 Chapter 2821

    The so-called method of controlling people''s minds actually only quietly affects each other''s consciousness through some factors and drugs.


    Those factors can be everywhere light, shadow, or even invisible wind, which can become incentives.


    And she finally saw the secret hidden here.


    The candle shadow fluttered and dragged its yellow tail. Under the expansion of these iron chains, it was combined into a network of light and shadow.


    Lin Mengya lay on the stone bed again and suddenly smiled.


    Cairu, who took her place and pulled the chain, was a little silly.


    "Master, master and son..."


    Isn''t it evil?


    God bless!


    She knew it was "unclean", but the master had to lie down. Now it''s over!


    When Cairu was annoyed, Lin Mengya also turned down.


    "Let''s go! I probably know what''s going on."


    Cairu is still a little stunned.


    Master, what do you know?


    Then she widened her eyes and looked at the back of her master indescribably.


    Is it, is it psychic?!


    amitabha! She had heard of such a person before, but she didn''t expect it to happen in front of her eyes.


    However, his own master is such a magical person.


    It seems that if you can really psychic, it may not be strange?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that Cairu has forcibly installed a supernatural buff in her mind.


    Even if she knew, she didn''t think it was a big mistake.


    Isn''t her behavior another form of "channeling"?


    Now she just felt that if she could save those girls, she would avenge many people like Huo''s sister-in-law.


    If the teacher knows, she will probably be happy for her.


    After the two left, Wenquan Zhuangzi seemed to be dead again.


    A black shadow appeared at the entrance of the basement.


    He opened the door skillfully and walked down without hesitation.


    The shadow''s purpose was clear. When he came in, he went straight to the stone room where Lin Mengya and them were.


    The target is still the stone cabinet, but the shadow is different from Lin Mengya.


    He punched the top of the cabinet where Lin Mengya found the unknown plant juice.


    The metal protective finger between his fingers made him break the top shell smoothly.


    With a "crash", the hard stone immediately became gravel and rolled down from it.


    It''s no wonder Lin Mengya missed such an important clue.


    In fact, the stone slab with a thick fist is really not hollow.


    Just above the small hole she found, there were small green fruits the size of a fist and a half.


    Now the fruit has begun to blacken and wither. It seems to grow out of a stone. It fits perfectly without any cracks.


    The shadow was about to reach out for it, but he had to hide away immediately because of the hidden weapon that suddenly came behind him.


    Not long after, the blade with a cold face appeared in front of him.


    "My highness has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The dark shadow suddenly burst out a strong killing intention, but blade one, like his code name, is a murder weapon that has opened the blade.


    With a bang, their weapons collided, and countless sparks splashed in the dark secret room.


    ......


    On the way home, Lin Mengya couldn''t help jumping in her heart.


    At the same time, she doesn''t know

 Chapter 2822

    The awkward topic has come to an end for the time being.


    Instead of going to the shop, they quietly returned to Zhao''s house.


    Everything seemed normal in Zhao''s house, but aunt Fang sent her a message.


    "Pei family, name me and call on me?"


    Although I know the Pei family is not kind, at least it''s not time to turn a corner.


    Lin Mengya looked at the worship note and couldn''t understand it.


    She''s a foreigner, and she''s kept a low profile recently. It''s said that the worship invitation to Pei''s house should not be sent to her own hand, right?


    Moreover, it is said that Pei Qianji was born in Shangxian family and was originally one of the families that strongly advocated exclusion.


    She looked at the post and always felt that it was the weasel who came to the door.


    "Yu, do you want me to go?"


    Turning the prayer post with her fingertips, she looked at her man with a smile and asked for each other''s advice.


    Long Tianyu held the cup and rubbed the wall with his fingers.


    "It''s up to you to see or not to see."


    Huo, so capricious?


    For a moment, she put her heart back to her stomach.


    "You don''t seem to be worried that they will blame me?"


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu just looked at her and smiled.


    "How dare they blame you? Oh, just remember, whether here or elsewhere, only you are willing to give them a face, and there is absolutely no chance for them to pick on you."


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped. It''s over. This man will really please her more and more!


    Smiling and squinting, she shook her bowing post.


    "That''s what I say, but if I don''t go, I''ll make them think I''m afraid of them.


    Cairu, if you go back to Aunt Fang, you will say that I will visit on time the next day. "


    From the day she chose to advance and retreat with aunt Huo, she was destined to deal with those people.


    I just don''t know whether the other party will take the opportunity to give her a slap in the face or win her over this time?


    In short, she has some small expectations.


    "You should be tired after such a busy trip. Have a good rest. I''ll deal with some things and come back later."


    Long Tianyu gently touched her stomach, took off his shoes and socks and stuffed them into the quilt.


    Lin Mengya just asked him to come back early, and didn''t ask much about anything else.


    The two men seem to have reached a tacit understanding on some things. They don''t say much about anything except mutual concern.


    This is also a great trust. They always firmly believe that the other party will never do things that are sorry for themselves.


    He told the small kitchen to warm the tonic soup that his wife would drink when she woke up on the stove, and long Tianyu went out of the door.


    In the basement of Wenquan Zhuangzi, the dying man in black was tied up in blood and flesh.


    "Your Highness, this man is very hard spoken. Even if we have used some means, he still refuses to tell the news of the behind the scenes."


    The blade replied coldly.


    But he was not surprised at all.


    Slightly provoked corners of the mouth, filled with a little interest.


    He is like the king in the forest. No matter how cunning the prey is, he can play with it.


    "Get everyone down and I''ll interrogate him myself."


    Blade Yi didn''t dare to have any objection. Soon, long Tianyu and the man in black were left.


    The other party kept his eyes closed as if he were asleep. In fact, he was just laughing at these people''s incompetence.


    But the man who came in in a wheelchair gave him an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    In his heart, he was deeply afraid of this man, and his whole body was tense and alert to each other''s everything.


    "You seem to be afraid of me."


    As soon as long Tianyu spoke, he easily broke through each other''s disguise.


    The man didn''t move, but the eyes hidden under his eyelids moved in an instant.


    Long Tianyu looked away.


    Fear is the beginning of failure.


    He''s not afraid he can''t pry the mouth open.


    "I know you''re not afraid of death, but you''re afraid of living. Well, once a person has something to fear, it''s valuable. Otherwise, he can only be killed. It''s boring."


    Long Tianyu was right.


    A man is not afraid of death, but he has a deeper fear than death.


    But he didn''t believe that the other party would know what he was thinking.


    Long Tianyu knew that he was still fooling himself and others. His long finger knocked on the armrest of the wheelchair. Suddenly, his mouth was a series of foreign languages that no one could understand.


    "Oh, you! How could you..."


    The man suddenly opened his eyes. He tried to hide his panic, but he couldn''t hide it!


    impossible!


    That noble language had long been lost in the long night of time, and even he could only master some fur.


    Why does the man in front of you say?


    Is, is he¡ª¡ª


    "Why? Is it difficult? Now your people have forgotten this."


    Long Tianyu crossed his hands and put them in front of his knees. His face was full of ridicule.


    "No wonder, compared with hundreds of years ago, your family has long been willing to degenerate, even if you can no longer find your original pride."


    He spoke lightly.


    But a lot of emotions flashed on the man''s face.


    Shocked, dazed, lost, even ashamed.


    He struggled hard, but not to free his body, but knelt down in the direction of long Tianyu in an extremely pious posture.


    "No! We have never forgotten our mission! Please tell me where our God is?"


    The man is very excited.


    His words were stumbling, but they were very urgent.


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, there was a touch of ridicule.


    Those who have betrayed their faith are not worthy to continue to serve their gods?


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "No! You must know!"


    The man tried to climb to him, even if there were several bloodstains under him, but he was still warmly looking forward to learning the most important news from long Tianyu''s mouth.


    Unfortunately, long Tianyu won''t give him a chance to get close.


    He put away all the expressions on his face and looked down at each other.


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    He coldly sentenced the men to death.


    "From the moment you betrayed her, you no longer deserve to be her servant."


    This sentence is light, but the harm to men is more serious than the torture just now.


    "No!"


    He cried out, "we have not betrayed, we just, just want to live!"


    They were born to know their mission.


    But they lost the man they regarded as a God.


    Therefore, they can only linger, so that one day, they can find their gods and give their lives to that person.


    Long Tianyu turned a blind eye to men''s pain.


    Coldly looking at the other party''s complete collapse, he opened his mouth.


    "If you still want to make up for your mistakes, go back and expose the fake."


    The man seemed to grasp the straw and kowtow to long Tianyu.


    "OK, I''ll go back and do it right away


    After all this, can you tell me -- "


    "It''s just that you make up for it."


    Long Tianyu impolitely interrupted the other party''s delusion.


    He will never reveal the whereabouts of that person, but it does not mean that the * * can be allowed to overdraw the man''s rights.


    Some things, she can not, but others can not steal.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. You can do it yourself."


    He walked briskly in his wheelchair.


    The man who was left in the secret room was like crazy, crying and laughing, crazy and a little scary.


    "Finally! Finally, I can get the news of the gods!"


    He stumbled up from the ground, his eyes shining amazingly.


    That fake dare cheat them!


    If so, be prepared to bear their anger!


    Long Tianyu just asked people to remove those secret guards.


    If the other party can''t come out, he will never feel sorry.


    A man without ability is not worthy of his use.


    Moreover, he is not optimistic about what storm the other party can set off in front of the fake.


    Fake things exist for too long and will be regarded as true.


    But he doesn''t mind blocking the fake, but he won''t rob his wife''s enemy.


    Thinking of ya''er, his eyebrows could not help easing a lot.


    Recently, her stomach is getting bigger and bigger. When she goes out, she is covered with loose cotton padded clothes. In addition, her limbs are thin, so she can''t see anything.


    But when you enter the inner room and only wear soft clothes, your round belly looks a little too cute.


    Recently, he also has a hobby, that is, wearing shoes and socks for his wife and kissing her belly.


    His eldest daughter will be born soon. The small clothes and shoes he prepared before should be almost here today and tomorrow?


    It seems that I should spend more time with my wife and daughter!


    Compared with long Tianyu''s happy mood, Lin Mengya seems a little depressed.


    She was spoiled by another chaotic dream.


    She rubbed her eyebrows. She was a little upset.


    This is not the first time.


    The last time she saw the records of the system, she was very clear that she was probably manipulated at that time.


    But strangely, she is not the kind of longevity experiment of "one body and two souls".


    This planted a seed of doubt in her heart.


    If this problem cannot be solved, I''m afraid it will develop into her heart disease one day.


    Alas, it''s hard for a doctor to cure himself.


    The content of the dream will be blurred quickly after she wakes up. No matter how she recalls it, she can''t remember it clearly.


    She simply didn''t want to. She got up and poured two cups of warm tea on the table. Only then did she find that it was so late and long Tianyu hadn''t come back.


    "Cairu, has your highness never come back?"


    Cairu, who has been guarding outside, immediately came in and answered.


    It was said that long Tianyu came back an hour ago. Later, it seemed that he was called away, but he didn''t go out of the house again. Instead, he invited aunt Fang together and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Eh?


    How did these two get together?


    Intuition told her that the reason why the two people were together must have something to do with her.


    The result of last time was that she had to drink those strange tonic soup every day.


    This time¡ª¡ª


    She gave a pep talk and couldn''t wake up any more.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    This time, she will never be trapped by them again!

 Chapter 2823

    The main hall of Zhao''s house, which is usually used to receive guests, is spacious.


    But today, they are filled with all kinds of gift boxes.


    Lin Mengya only saw a virtual shadow from a distance, and her legs were a little soft.


    Oh, my God! Are they going to feed themselves as pigs?


    "I think this lotus root pink jacket is good. That''s right."


    It''s aunt Fang''s voice. Fortunately, it''s not food.


    "This red one is also good, festive."


    Well, it''s long Tianyu''s voice.


    OK, anyway, I don''t want to give her something strange.


    "I think we should keep a few more beds. If we are not used to sleeping after the baby is born, we can change another one."


    Huh?


    Wait a minute, aunt Fang said a small bed?


    Is it the baby''s crib?


    But one of these things is enough!


    The baby has just been born and may not choose a bed, right?


    "Well, I''ll let them keep all six beds."


    Lin Mengya didn''t spray a liter of blood.


    She''s single, isn''t she?


    Six cribs? For the ghost?


    devil!


    They are all demons!


    Lin Mengya held her waist and rubbed her legs and feet in.


    Large and small gift boxes piled into two walls. Aunt Fang and long Tianyu sat on the gift box without image.


    They look serious. If you don''t know, you must think they are doing something particularly important.


    If they weren''t commenting on a pair of exquisite and lovely tiger head shoes.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows.


    As a mother, she certainly expected the birth of the child more than anyone else.


    Even if she is not a mother for the first time, her uncontrollable joy will not cheat.


    Just, these two people are too exaggerated, aren''t they?


    As soon as aunt Fang looked up and saw her, she immediately waved to her.


    "Come on, come on! I was thinking of letting you choose by yourself!"


    Lin Mengya: no! She refused!


    However, under the expectation of the two people, she passed. Long Tianyu patted his wheelchair and motioned her to sit on it.


    Wooden wheelchairs are naturally uncomfortable.


    But before she sat down, long Tianyu drew a thick cotton cushion from somewhere and spread it on it.


    "Just enough. Children grow so fast that many things are small if they don''t need them."


    She looked at those exquisite little shoes and clothes, and liked them tight.


    That''s what happens to women who become mothers.


    Before, he was willing to spend 1000 yuan to buy himself a dress, but after having a baby, he wanted to spend 10000 yuan on the baby.


    It''s just that there are too many things.


    She visually inspected the baby who was only afraid of belly ten times a day, and probably many of them were useless.


    Besides, they have to leave here sooner or later. It''s always difficult to pull a convoy of baby supplies back?


    Just thinking about it, she shook her head and determined her mind.


    Just leave something a little richer than enough.


    Others can be left for the newborns of the Zhao family.


    "I really want to have a girl, but both of them are smelly boys. It''s still a little girl. Look at this little jade lock. How exquisite it is!"


    Aunt Fang sighed with envy.


    She is hopeless in her life. In the future, Huoxiao and Ziyan may be able to give her some grandchildren.


    Lin Mengya touched her stomach and the smile on her face was very satisfied.


    "I''m probably destined for this child, but can you help me with my children in the future?"


    Fang Rao is happy to respond.


    However, seeing long Tianyu in front of him, he couldn''t help saying, "of course I''d like to. I''m afraid your mother-in-law will --"


    "My mother is in poor health. My mother-in-law passed away early. There is a shortage of you at home.


    It''s just that you''ll be in trouble at that time. "


    Long Tianyu gently and politely invited aunt Fang.


    The latter''s worries were immediately dissipated by heartache.


    She took Lin Mengya''s hand and felt that the motherless child was really poor. She really wanted to hurt her more.


    "Well, I heard that your palace family is prosperous and rich. I just want to see a new one."


    The name of non Yecheng has long been known to all with the spread of the big chamber of Commerce.


    Of course, Lin Mengya may be worried about being jealous.


    But for the palace family, the big chamber of Commerce, and even Sitai college, feiyecheng is a living sign.


    Just like the "dream of a country" a few years ago.


    It is a dream, an expectation, and an achievement to show the strength of their palace family.


    Lin Mengya also returned to hold aunt Fang''s hand and said with a smile, "our climate is suitable, convenient and convenient. It is the most suitable for old-age care.


    In the future, aunt Fang and uncle Huo will like it! "


    Fang Rao couldn''t hear that the child was inviting herself.


    I couldn''t help sighing, but I didn''t know how to express it.


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang''s hand. She had some affection and didn''t need language.


    The three were happy to choose for half a day.


    Lin Mengya was so tired that she collapsed in her wheelchair and took a nap for a while, but the two people were still in high spirits, which made her quite headache and even a little afraid.


    good heavens!


    The baby is so crazy before she is born. If she is born, she has to buy a house for Baobao to put these things?


    She doesn''t lack the house, but it''s a dowry for the baby.


    It''s not impossible to use it now, but she feels very embarrassed.


    So it''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house.


    The baby sleeping quietly in her mother''s belly never thought that she had not officially met her mother, and her mother even considered the dowry.


    As for that silly father, ah, he probably won''t let those smelly boys have the chance to abduct their daughter!


    At dusk, she also woke up from a short nap.


    Long Tianyu has disappeared, and she has been moved to a soft collapse.


    Aunt Fang is directing people to put away the selected gifts by category.


    When she woke up, she immediately put down everything in her hands and asked someone to bring her a bowl of sweet milk to warm her intestines and stomach.


    "Speaking of these things, they are bigger looking at the battle, but they are all gifts and less practical.


    I''ve asked people to prepare a lot of diapers and blankets for the children. Now it''s still cold. The children are weak and can''t stand the cold. "


    With the invitation in the afternoon, aunt Fang took care of her more carefully and properly.


    It seems that she is treated as half a daughter.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Although she is not a careless mother, the children''s supplies are delicate and cumbersome. She has to leave something alone.


    Fortunately, aunt Fang checked and filled the gaps for her.


    Cairu is not here. The milk is brought by Aunt Fang''s servants.


    The children are growing very fast recently


    Fast, she is afraid that the nutrition can not keep up, and she is afraid that the fetus will grow too large and too fast, so she has to worry about the arrangement of diet.


    But Lin Mengya just smelled the sweet milk, and suddenly her face changed and covered her mouth as if she was going to vomit.


    Aunt Fang immediately asked someone to take out the things and patted her on the back, but Lin Mengya grabbed her hand and whispered, "there is a problem with the milk, aunt Fang, you send someone to follow her."


    Fang Rao was surprised, but there was no flaw on the surface. On the contrary, she rubbed her back and said angrily: "you''re so harmful. In the future, this milk can''t be drunk. Come on, prepare a bowl of water for the girl."


    She handed Lin Mengya the clear water. The latter nodded at her and took a sip, indicating that the water was OK.


    Aunt Fang immediately said lovingly, "I asked them to make something light for you. Alas, pregnant people are like this. They still want sour in the morning and sweet in the afternoon."


    Lin Mengya smiled shyly, lowered her head, but there was a chill in her eyes.


    Although the smell of milk had covered up the smell of that thing, it couldn''t hide it from her.


    Someone mixed some blood activating drugs into milk!


    Although the dosage of the medicine is not enough to make her slip immediately, if a little makes a lot, it will also damage her body and affect her baby.


    No matter who it is, moving her can, but moving her baby is breaking her scales.


    She must find out this person and frustrate her bones and ashes!


    At the same time, long Tianyu also received Mo Yanbao.


    The little guy held him in his arms. Two small soft arms were hanging around his neck. Bai Su also stood beside his father and son and whispered back to his accident today.


    "Someone tried to make an accident to murder the little master of Mo Yan. He is dead. He is a servant of the Zhao family."


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    Mo Yan is surrounded by the people he and ya''er sent to protect. They are safe.


    Just like this time, although the incident happened suddenly, Mo Yan was not even frightened.


    He patted his baby''s little ass and asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on?"


    "One of these two uncles is always looking at me strangely. I thought maybe he wanted to talk to me alone, so he set aside aunt Bai Su and gave him a chance."


    The soft, waxy voice of a child seems to be telling a very funny secret.


    Of course, long Tianyu knows the "strength" of everyone''s eldest son.


    It''s right to say how intelligent and close the child is.


    "Take it off carefully. If you get hurt, it makes your mother sad. No wonder you don''t want your ass."


    Mo Yan immediately covered his little ass and promised again and again.


    "No, no! Dad, don''t worry, I won''t make my mother sad!"


    Long Tianyu gave him a warning pat.


    "That''s the best."


    So, when an awesome character was a child, he was not afraid of being spanked by his father?


    Two accidents in succession diluted the joy of welcoming a new life.


    In the evening, a family of three was having dinner, and aunt Fang hurried over with a man.


    "I have a personal card here. Why don''t you listen to what''s going on today."


    Lin Mengya looked at Aunt Fang''s face, which was not very good.


    She put down her chopsticks and looked carefully at the people kneeling on the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    The man was a little nervous, swallowed his saliva and said, "small, small is just a helper in the big kitchen."


    "Madam asked you to come here. You must already know what I want to ask you?"


    "The little one knows, the little one says! Yes, it''s sister-in-law Bai. The little one saw it with her own eyes. It''s her hands and feet in your milk! The little one is innocent!"

 Chapter 2824

    In order to find out the person hidden in Zhao''s house, after discussing with everyone, Lin Mengya will reveal some flaws to each other from time to time, so that they can start, so as to feel the melon.


    But she can''t make it too obvious.


    They have to hide and cover, so that they can finally catch some of their slack, and the other party will start.


    But they didn''t know that Lin Mengya happened to be the terminator of those secret means - her system was like a dog''s nose, and those problematic things couldn''t get into her mouth at all.


    After fishing for so many days, I finally took the bait!


    "Sister Bai?"


    The man nodded desperately and explained the matter like a bean.


    "Yes, she is the sister-in-law of sister-in-law Bai, who is in charge of the kitchen. Recently, the kitchen was understaffed, so she brought her own sister-in-law in to replace her for a while.


    The little ones are telling the truth. If you don''t believe it, madam, you can go to the kitchen and check it. Now the big kitchen is covered by sister-in-law Bai, and the little ones don''t dare to talk nonsense. "


    All the people present are experts in house fighting. Of course, the art of provoking discord is also Menqing.


    However, excluding personal emotions, it also reveals a lot of clues.


    "What did the white sister-in-law do after she came in?"


    Lin Mengya remained silent and continued to ask.


    "Back to the girl, I heard that she has a good skill in pickle, so she was in charge of pickle after she came in."


    The man didn''t think he had enough eye medicine just now, so he added fuel and vinegar.


    It''s nothing more than talking about the two of them cooperating inside and outside, filling their own pockets, and withholding their monthly silver.


    After listening to the other party''s inability to give more clues, Lin Mengya sent the person out.


    Looking back, I saw aunt Fang frowning.


    "Xiaoya, I''m not excusing anyone, but she is famous for her straightness, and she was invited by your uncle Huo from outside the house. If it weren''t for her over the years, I''m afraid we would have been poisoned."


    Fang Rao said it from the bottom of her heart.


    She was drugged and Ziyan was induced. It seems that she should have a lot to do with sister-in-law Bai, but in fact, the Zhao house was a sieve and there were loopholes everywhere.


    Sister-in-law Bai takes care of her with her heart, but her heart is more than her strength.


    Fang Rao can trust her character.


    But Lin Mengya can''t rest assured.


    "Aunt Fang, do you know that even when Mrs. Duan was in power, she used sister-in-law Bai."


    "I know that."


    Fang Rao couldn''t help explaining more to her.


    "At first, sister-in-law Bai didn''t want to continue to do this job, but she didn''t expect that the lady didn''t mention the replacement at all.


    Later, she also thought that if the kitchen continued to hold in her hand, at least your uncle Huo could be safer. "


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Although she is a bystander, sometimes she really can''t ignore the opinions of the authorities.


    "So, the reason why Mrs. Duan didn''t take away sister-in-law Bai''s rights is that, first, there should be uncle Huo''s reason. Second, he should also have his own plan. Either she wants to use sister-in-law Bai to carry the black pot, or she intends to leave this chess piece as a shield for some people."


    Aunt Fang was also silent.


    Mrs. Duan is really a good hand in house fighting.


    Even if she can trust sister-in-law Bai, those people under her may not trust her.


    If sister-in-law Bai has to hand over the big kitchen because of suspicion, then the person hidden in the dark can take over smoothly?


    Having figured this out, Fang Rao sneered.


    "The lady''s mental skills are really powerful! If you don''t suppress this matter, once it''s opened, won''t you fall into her trap?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    "As long as I find something wrong, I will certainly trace it. Once we start tracing it, the other party can''t do nothing."


    The consequences of this move are almost inevitable.


    And she felt that even if it was calm on her side, some people would be impatient to stir up an uproar.


    It is certain that sister-in-law Bai and sister-in-law Bai will be implicated in this matter.


    In this way, even if she and aunt Fang have no doubt about sister-in-law Bai, she may have to take the initiative to give up the position of the steward of the big kitchen.


    In that case, she might as well push the boat secretly to see who is the real vested interest.


    As long as the other party dares to jump, she will catch the other party''s Fox Tail sooner or later!


    Things went as she had expected.


    Although the witness was protected by Aunt Fang, it was inevitable to reveal the news.


    Sister Bai learned about it that evening.


    It happened that the big kitchen had been busy all day. When she was finishing her work, she heard those women and daughters-in-law chattering together, and they were getting stronger and stronger. Even their eyes looking at themselves were full of schadenfreude.


    Mrs. Bai was not a smooth person, so she threw the cabbage on the table with a bang.


    "Why are you lazy if you don''t work one by one? Madam is kind-hearted and hasn''t replaced you. Don''t think this is where you provide for the aged."


    But the guys who didn''t want to be hated by her in the past, now they can face the sky and challenge her with full confidence.


    "Sister-in-law Bai didn''t expect you to be such a guy with two sides and two sides!


    Mrs. Kui doesn''t care that you were in collusion with that bitch. I didn''t expect you to repay her like this! "


    When the man finished, he immediately aroused countless voices of approval, and looked more proud at sister-in-law Bai.


    Sister-in-law Bai came up with a fire and held her arms. She also looked bad.


    "Who dares to say such nonsense again? I tore her mouth!


    How I treat my wife is comparable to that of you wall grass and soft bones. I''ll put my words down today. That is, when my wife let me die tomorrow, I immediately cut off my head and give it to her with a pig killing knife.


    If one of you is more loyal than me, let''s compete tomorrow to see who is willing to give his life to his wife! "


    Who dares?


    Of course, no one dare.


    The combat effectiveness of sister-in-law Bai is still so strong.


    In particular, the pig killing knife she pulled out from behind was cold and frightening.


    The arrogance of those people was suppressed at once.


    Although they are all jealous and sister-in-law Bai has great power, they just dare to talk to her.


    However, although those people counselled, they consciously held the truth and continued to say, "you will scare us, hum! I''m afraid you don''t know what your good sister-in-law did?"


    Sister-in-law Bai frowned, but she didn''t believe that her honest and dull sister-in-law would do anything bad.


    "I''ll ask what she did, but if I hear you chewing your tongue behind your back again -"


    The rest of the threats are replaced by eyes.


    At the other end of the long table, the daughters-in-law and women counseled like chicks, and they dared not breathe.


    Sister Bai is not a fool.


    The reason why she dares to make a vicious fire in front of those people is to curb the message before things ferment.


    The woman who works in the kitchen has the most broken mouth. If she makes a small mistake, she can''t wait to hear thousands of tricks.


    But they dare not arrange things about their master''s house.


    Before she left, she heard that what her sister-in-law did had something to do with the elegant girl.


    Although miss ya is not the master, she is more important than the master.


    She must make things clear before her wife asks her.


    The white sister-in-law''s family also has a face.


    There are many houses in the city, and it''s not far from Zhao''s house. It''s time to raise your feet and walk a column of incense.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw some of her children, together with wang''er of her sister-in-law''s house, eating a lot of candy in her hands and mouth.


    Those sweets look familiar to her.


    Yesterday, my wife ordered someone to deliver it. She said it was reserved for miss ya as a snack. Just give me two or three yuan a day.


    Those things are very expensive. She''s always locked in the cupboard.


    Unexpectedly, she appeared in the hands of her children.


    Suddenly, sister-in-law Bai was angry.


    She never disdains to do such sneaky things. Her sister-in-law is really confused!


    Bai sister-in-law rushed into her main house with patience.


    There were half a plate of sugar on the table, so angry that she grabbed the plate and fell to the ground.


    The "bang" startled everyone outside the room.


    "Who are you angry with and come home to spread the fire?"


    The man of sister-in-law Bai, who was also a steward of the outer court of the Zhao family, came out with a straight face to accuse her.


    Bai sister-in-law didn''t care what he did and grabbed the man''s neck directly.


    "Why don''t you ask your good sister-in-law? I''m kind enough to find her a job and let her earn some money to support her family, but she has shallow eyelids and dares to take it when she sees things well.


    If this goes on, I will be kicked out sooner or later! "


    The white family man is not a counsellor, but his daughter-in-law is too tough. Her temper has just hardened, and she softened in the twinkling of an eye.


    But he still didn''t take it seriously.


    "I thought it was just a few pieces of candy. I heard from my sister-in-law that miss ya can''t eat a few pieces every day. There are many pieces of this thing. Even if it is a few pieces less, won''t you go there after ha ha?


    Why do we make such a fuss at home, as if we don''t welcome sister-in-law and them. "


    Sister-in-law Bai snorted coldly, let go of her man, turned and sat in a chair.


    Over the years, her men have learned to be careful with her, but this time, sister-in-law Bai didn''t expose it gently.


    "It''s one size fits all. Now that I''ve promised to let them live in our house, I won''t go back on it, but I have to find out about it!"


    The white man hurried to cover her mouth.


    "My living aunt! Isn''t it just a few pieces of candy? No, let''s convert it into change to make up for it.


    As you know, my mother has been served by my eldest brother and sister-in-law all these years. Even if they really have something wrong, we have to forgive them more, don''t we? "


    Sister Bai knocked off the man''s dirty claws.


    "Naturally, I was thinking about the benefits of taking care of my mother-in-law, otherwise I wouldn''t take her to the kitchen.


    It''s just that she did it disgracefully. You didn''t hear what those women and daughters-in-law said about me.


    If I don''t understand the whole story, I''m afraid I can''t do it in the future, then our family will point to your chewing and wrapping, and I won''t starve to death? "

 Chapter 2825

    Sister-in-law Bai has her own account in her heart.


    She can take care of her mother-in-law and sister-in-law, and she can pull out a hand within her ability.


    But the premise is that we should not sacrifice our own interests.


    She knows very well that she can stand in Zhao Jiayi. In addition to her cooking skills and ability to manage people, the most important thing is that she can carry it clearly.


    What should be loose in this house cannot be tight, what should be tight cannot be loose.


    If you have to know who your loyalty is the most effective for, then you can''t change it all your life.


    Half hearted things will never be reused by their masters.


    Therefore, she has to deal with this small matter clearly and give an account to the host family.


    Seeing that the white man couldn''t get through, he had to shout bitterly.


    He also wondered very much that his mother-in-law would never be so angry about this idea.


    Can it be said that the eldest sister-in-law took what she shouldn''t have taken?


    Suddenly, he remembered those old acquaintances who had been thrown out.


    The skin can''t help tightening a lot.


    No! They can''t let their sister-in-law get involved!


    Before long, Bai''s sister-in-law was invited to the hall by her uncle with a dissatisfied face.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the candy on the ground, not to mention how distressed it was.


    "I said the second family. Why are you willing to throw such expensive things underground?"


    "Sister-in-law, since you know how expensive this thing is, dare you steal it? Do you want to implicate me and my man?"


    Sister-in-law Bai always speaks directly. She still has a little kindness to sister-in-law Bai.


    The elder sister-in-law of the white family hung her head with some guilt and muttered back.


    "There are so many candy bars. Why should I take a few? Besides, you take care of such a big kitchen and don''t take less. Why can''t you come to me?"


    "You still have a reason, don''t you?"


    As soon as sister-in-law Bai patted the table, she startled the other party.


    "I''m in charge of the big kitchen. It''s all for the owner''s house! Do you think you can take all those things at will?


    To tell you the truth, you''ve done all these stupid things to let people know!


    Madam, I''ll bear it for you. If you continue to be confused, we''ll all have to be kicked out! "


    "What? Madam knows? It''s impossible. I did it behind someone''s back..."


    With regard to the psychological quality of Bai''s sister-in-law, Bai''s sister-in-law cheated and revealed everything that should be said and shouldn''t be said.


    Sister-in-law Bai frowned.


    "Did you do anything besides stealing candy?"


    Sister Bai dared not admit it and shook her head quickly.


    "No! I, I took some candy, but there''s nothing next to it!"


    When she said this, her eyes turned wildly, and there was still concealment at first sight.


    Sister Bai''s heart sank.


    Although she hasn''t had much contact with her sister-in-law these years, this is a stupid gourd, which can be easily fooled.


    "You''re still lying! I locked all those candy bars in the cabinet and hung the key on my waist all the time. Where did you get such a big deal and get the candy bars?"


    The more she thinks, the more suspicious she becomes.


    But sister-in-law Bai couldn''t get away with it, so she was in a state of mind.


    As soon as she lay on the ground, she howled in an instant.


    "It''s impossible to live this day! You all despise our family as oil bottles, and don''t think about who tightened their belts to support my mother for so many years!


    I am no longer alive, heartless white eyed wolf, you are heartless! "


    Her cry not only attracted the children, but also the boss of the white family and their old lady.


    As soon as sister-in-law Bai saw her man and mother-in-law, she immediately climbed over and cried so loudly that everyone knew it.


    "Mom, my daughter-in-law can''t live anymore! The second family hates us for dragging them down, and she doesn''t think about who has kept you alive these years.


    We''ve only been here for a few days, and she''s going to drive us away! "


    Old lady Bai has a deeper relationship with her eldest daughter-in-law.


    In addition, her second daughter-in-law is so fierce that she has long hated it.


    At present, I have the idea of making decisions for my eldest daughter-in-law.


    "The second family, you can''t be so heartless! It''s not easy for your eldest brother and sister-in-law. Besides, this is my son''s home, which is our Lao Bai''s.


    You bully people like this. I can''t be a mother-in-law! "


    Then she patted her eldest daughter-in-law''s hand and her face sank.


    "Don''t hurry and make amends for your sister-in-law! Your sister-in-law is better at running the family business than you. In the future, let your sister-in-law be the boss!"


    Sister-in-law Bai felt that her breath was blocked in her chest and couldn''t swallow it.


    Bai Laoer''s face was not good-looking. Although he did not refute his mother''s words, he still stood quietly with his daughter-in-law.


    While talking, sister-in-law Bai didn''t say any nonsense. She rushed into the kitchen and rushed out again with her big kitchen knife.


    Suddenly, everyone panicked.


    Even Bai''s second son turned white.


    No, no!


    His daughter-in-law is really going crazy. I''m afraid she''s going to cut people!


    "The second family, what are you doing? Are you going to kill?"


    The white old lady also relied on her courage. Her voice was sharp and trembling, but she was not as righteous as before.


    "Talk to you well. If you don''t listen, you have to force me to fight with you!"


    She danced with a big kitchen knife, which was called a tiger.


    Staring at her big eyes, her whole body was full of strength to work hard.


    "Mom! Yes, you''ve been raised by your eldest brother for so many years, but you can also touch your conscience and ask, sister-in-law, do we both pay for their food and drink and your medicine?


    This winter was hit by a disaster. It''s hard to live outside. Did I ask you to move in?


    And sister-in-law, how many times have you begged me before I took you to the big kitchen to help?


    But what about you? Do you know that the stupid things you do not only don''t do for the two of us, but may even drive our family out! "


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    Up to now, sister-in-law Bai still doesn''t admit it and talks back with her jumping heels.


    "I just took a few sweets. Why, I didn''t leave your children! How can it be my fault? Look at her, she just doesn''t like me and wants to drive me away!"


    Sister Bai is not her stupid mother-in-law.


    If her sister-in-law really only took a few sweets, how could she hop around so happily?


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt.


    You should know that the situation in the house has been very tense recently. Did sister-in-law do something sorry for her master?


    Thinking of this, she was even more impatient.


    When a big kitchen knife was swept, it directly wiped the top of sister-in-law Bai''s head.


    With a bang, it was directly embedded in the door beam next to it, and it was half deep.


    If it falls on your neck


    Sister Bai was frightened.


    He sank to the ground.


    This is really killing her!


    "Don''t you tell me the truth?"


    Sister-in-law Bai questioned again.


    And sister-in-law Bai shivered and cried, "I, I just want to make some private money. I really didn''t do anything..."


    Sister-in-law Bai glanced at her and didn''t say it quickly!


    "Yes, someone gave me some silver coins and asked me to put two spoonfuls of sugar in the milk. Besides, I didn''t do anything bad. She gave me the sugar..."


    "Milk? For whom?"


    Sister-in-law Bai''s back was sweating cold.


    She is nervous and afraid.


    Don''t do what she thinks!


    "It''s the girl named Ya in the house. Besides, she''s not a serious master in the house. I haven''t heard that people have to add more spoons of sugar secretly."


    Sister Bai couldn''t hear her mumbling words.


    All she knows now is that her family is over!


    The second son of the white family didn''t react at first. Looking at his daughter-in-law''s face, he suddenly understood.


    "My mother! Sister-in-law, are you making a hole in the sky? It''s over. Now the lady and the master have to drive us out!"


    Sister-in-law Bai knows too much about the shady means in the mansion.


    The man gave money to buy it, but it must not be sugar for her sister-in-law.


    I''m afraid they''ve been watched since the day she brought her sister-in-law in!


    Unexpectedly, she still didn''t watch!


    Sister-in-law Bai struggled to cheer up, and her red eyes seized her sister-in-law''s shoulder.


    "Sister-in-law, tell me who gave you the money. What else did she add besides sugar? Tell me the truth, otherwise we can''t live!"


    Bai''s sister-in-law was stupid and told the truth intermittently.


    Before long, the news reached Lin Mengya and aunt Fang.


    "Unexpectedly, this white sister-in-law is quite capable."


    The news came from sister-in-law Bai''s man himself, and did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Aunt Fang nodded, slightly relieved. At least she didn''t believe the wrong person.


    "But I don''t seem to have seen the man who bought Mrs. Bai."


    "I haven''t seen her, so only aunt Bai, an outsider, will listen to her."


    I have to say, the other party''s mind is careful enough.


    Sister Bai is the best person to be bought, regardless of her identity or personality.


    If you think about things in depth, I''m afraid the other party didn''t have a temporary intention, but had a premeditation!


    "It seems that they can''t wait. It''s hard for them to stretch their claws so long!"


    Aunt Fang is gnashing her teeth. Of course she hates it.


    Now those people''s means to deal with Lin Mengya can''t guarantee that they were used to deal with themselves in the past.


    When she first arrived at Zhao''s house, she took the medicine to smooth the fetus without any precaution.


    Up to now, she can''t forget the pain that pierced her heart and the large amount of blood.


    It was a wound engraved on her heart that made her miserable all the time.


    In this life, she will not forgive her negligence, let alone the culprit who hid behind the scenes and wanted the life of her baby!

 Chapter 2826

    In order to make the trick more real, the next day, the housekeeper''s mother-in-law sicui announced that she would let another mother-in-law take the place of sister-in-law Bai.


    Although the matter was covered tightly, several doctors were quietly invited into the house the next day.


    The doctors were very tight lipped and looked dignified when they came and went. At present, there were good people who spread a lot of news.


    Finally, I went round and round, and unexpectedly I went around to Lin Mengya.


    "See, miss ya hasn''t been out for several days. Don''t you think she didn''t keep her baby?"


    In the yard, several women came together to gossip about the owner''s family.


    Another woman, who looked quite experienced, nuzzled her mouth and gestured to her stomach.


    "I knew at a glance that miss ya''s birth was not easy. Have you ever seen a woman who was as thin as her when she had a body? Alas, I''m not lucky!"


    "Master, I''ll go out and teach them a lesson!"


    Bai Su frowned. She could not tolerate anyone talking behind her master''s back.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head easily.


    "Don''t mind what they say. These people are just gossiping. They don''t necessarily have any bad thoughts."


    "But they curse the little lady in your stomach!"


    Bai Su was still angry, but Lin Mengya, who was involved, seemed to be all right.


    She doesn''t care about these messages. They say what they like. After all, the cub in her stomach is growing well.


    Before long, the kitchenette brought her today''s meal.


    Also delivered was a bowl of tonic soup specially prepared for her by the big kitchen.


    "How delicious the soup is!"


    She lifted the lid and smelled.


    The woman in charge of delivering meals to her was the temporary steward of the big kitchen. She said happily with a smile: "there are good things in here. Although the girl is young, she has a miscarriage. She can''t be careless."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed and hung low. It looked like she was sad.


    The woman thought she had a good chance to please her master, so she hurried forward and gently comforted: "don''t be sad, girl. Your body matters."


    "Alas, thank you for your comfort. None of the people in the house can catch up with mother Fu. They are afraid of my sadness and never dare to mention it. Mother Fu is still careful. Even if you can be in my yard, you know my affairs so well."


    There''s something wrong with what she said.


    Mother Fu probably remembered something else, and her face suddenly changed.


    "It''s all my fault that caused the girl''s sadness. But the girl''s miscarriage was so sudden. I''ve never heard of anything wrong with the girl before. Maybe something hurt her?"


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew that she was drugged, even if she didn''t take her mother to do it, nine times out of ten she was also an insider.


    But the man behind the scenes was always cautious and would never expose himself to her in this way.


    But as soon as sister-in-law Bai fell down, mother Fu must have a stake in the man.


    I think mother Fu''s contact with each other should be much closer than sister-in-law Bai.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The day before yesterday, the doctor said that I had traces of fetal medicine on me.


    To be honest with my mother, the reason why I kept pressing this matter down was that I didn''t want to make waves in the house. After all, I was dependent on others. Aunt Fang hurt me again, and I should be more conscious.


    It''s just, poor my child -- "


    She touched her stomach and thought that she had wronged the baby and wanted to act with her mother.


    However, mother Fu is really a good climber. She lowered her voice and said with a compassionate face: "I shouldn''t say something. Although my old woman is only a servant in this house, I am happy when I see ya girl. A good man like you really shouldn''t be hurt like this!"


    Listen to this indignant attitude. She was almost moved!


    Lin Mengya pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes. In order not to break her work, she simply covered half of her face with her hand.


    It was called a weak, poor and helpless woman who almost threw herself up.


    "I know, I know!"


    She suddenly stood up, turned her back to mother Fu, and shrugged her shoulders as if she were crying.


    "I told aunt Fang before that someone must have hurt me! But these are the old servants who have been with aunt Fang for many years. She always wants to calm things down and let me put it down."


    Her words appropriately expressed the contradiction between her unwillingness and aunt Fang.


    Fu''s mother suddenly stopped talking.


    But Lin Mengya is a very patient person. She just turns her back to each other. Her figure looks very lonely and can''t help but make people feel distressed.


    Especially this appearance, in the eyes of those who have a heart, there is a sentence written all over - "come and use me! I promise I will be fooled at once!"


    This temperament makes her hold it to death.


    A moment later, mother Fu sighed, took the initiative to hold her hand and lovingly took her back to the seat.


    "Madam, it''s her fault to do this. You don''t know how chaotic the house used to be, but madam took great efforts to close everyone in her hand.


    Now, if you make the house restless because of this, I''m afraid the master and the wife can''t explain. "


    Mother Fu''s sad face sounded like she was on Aunt Fang''s side.


    But in fact, she was provoking and even suggesting that the person who drugged her was sent by Aunt Fang.


    Lin Mengya bit her lip. She was wronged and helpless on her face, but she sneered several times in her heart.


    If people let aunt Fang close up, does she dare to say this in front of herself?


    Sometimes Lin Mengya really wants to look in the mirror. She looks a little too pure and harmless, so that everyone thinks she is a fool who is easy to cheat?


    "However, I can find out who did it without going through madam. At that time, the girl might as well solve it in private. How about it?"


    Fu''s mother wisely gave her advice.


    Lin Mengya seemed very interested, but in fact her mood didn''t fluctuate at all.


    "Mother Fu means --"


    "If a young lady like you is wronged, naturally someone will get justice for you.


    Besides, my wife doesn''t know about it. What can she do if she knows? We already have evidence in hand. Is it difficult for my wife to favor her? "


    Lin Mengya seemed hesitant.


    Fu''s mother is not in a hurry, but she always thinks it''s safe.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Lin Mengya nodded gently.


    "Mother Fu has a point. After all, aunt Fang stopped me first. I bypassed her and didn''t want her to be embarrassed."


    Mother Fu smiled so that the folds on her face opened.


    "Just think so, miss ya! Don''t worry, miss ya. It''s up to me. At that time, just say more good words for me in front of my wife."


    They look like


    The faster a "consensus" was reached.


    Even before the woman left, she forced some silver to mother Fu as her "hard work fee".


    When people left, aunt Fang came out of the inner room.


    "I didn''t expect that there were such ''capable people'' in this house!"


    Aunt Fang was also very angry and smiled back.


    She thinks she is not mean to these people, but unexpectedly, there are people behind her!


    It''s really a wolf''s heart and dog''s lung!


    No, not even a dog!


    "Drink a cup of tea to calm down. Aunt Fang doesn''t have to be angry for these people.


    Over the years, no matter Zhao Laosi or the old lady, there are no good roots left in this house.


    No matter how honest he is, he can''t keep his heart in order to bury any disaster seedlings.


    It''s also good to uproot them at one time and save them from being bitten by these white eyed wolves in the future. "


    She poured a cup of tea and comforted aunt Fang.


    The latter soon figured out.


    It''s also a good thing for her to know the true face of these people in advance, so that she won''t worry about them when she leaves.


    If you don''t care, you won''t be angry.


    "Now look, their purpose should be to make us centrifugal. But I don''t understand. What are they doing this for?"


    Lin Mengya actually has some ideas of her own.


    After drinking hot water to warm up, she smiled and said, "I think I don''t want you to continue to take advantage of me?"


    "Take advantage? What did I take advantage of you?"


    Aunt Fang looked puzzled.


    She treats Gong Ya as her daughter!


    Don''t mention taking advantage. If Gong Ya wasn''t too rich, she would want to use her private money to subsidize her.


    She and Huo Lang''s money supported the whole house. She really didn''t know where to take advantage of Gong ya.


    "In their eyes, I am a big fat sheep. You are the nearest person to the fat sheep. Don''t you want to bite a piece of meat from me?"


    She teased aunt Fang with a smile.


    The latter was stunned and patted the table with anger.


    "Fart! How shameless am I to rob children of their money?"


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang''s hand. She just felt that Aunt Fang was really cute.


    After all, there are not a few people who want to rob her money!


    "Of course you won''t take advantage of me, but some people don''t think so. If I really want to give the things in my hand to the ancient people, I also want to choose the people who are closest to me and know me best."


    What else did aunt Fang not understand?


    Suddenly she sank her face and her eyes were full of boredom.


    "Money! It''s all about money! These crazy animals will plant on it sooner or later!"


    Lin Mengya agrees.


    The world knows that money is a good thing, but if you become a slave to money, it will cause trouble sooner or later because of money.


    Uncle Huo''s family broke and died, but because of his strong mind, he was taken by the Zhao family as a rake to hold money, so that he almost regretted all his life.


    There are many such things, but they have never been able to alert the world and restrain their greed.


    She had a hunch that the demise of the ancient clan would come more violently.


    This is the consequence of greedy ambition!

 Chapter 2827

    It seems that in order to verify what she said, the Pei family, who handed in the worship note and was rejected several times by her on the grounds of physical discomfort, finally caught a suitable opportunity to come to greet her.


    But this time, I''m a younger generation of Pei''s family.


    Lin Mengya thought Pei Qianji thought she was young, so she sent a younger generation.


    But from the moment she saw each other, she thought the Pei family was really interesting.


    "I''ve seen the master of the palace before."


    The young man in front of him has handsome eyebrows and eyes. Although he has a less serious appearance, his noble spirit is natural. His eyes are clear and not annoying at all.


    But she was as cunning as Lin Mengya. She recognized the other party at once, which was the companion of the thief who ran away from the wall that day.


    This is really interesting!


    Pei''s family not only made trouble with Zhao Xiaodie''s family, but even let people sneak into Zhao''s house.


    What are they doing?


    "Young master Pei is polite."


    She lowered her eyes and did not let the other party see her emotions.


    Although she has made some modifications because she wants to meet outsiders.


    But a little broad dress and pale face made her look a little haggard. At a glance, she knew that she might be ill.


    There was some irony in Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes.


    He knew that although he was not a good man, he would not embarrass a woman like this.


    At the same time, he also felt that the owner of the palace was too weak.


    Sure enough, women should stay in the back house and be protected by men.


    Men should do such things as fighting for power and profit.


    He raised his eyebrows with a natural look and relaxed tone.


    "I heard that the Lord of the palace came this time. It seems that he misunderstood some people of my ancient family?"


    Others are good-looking, and talking makes people feel like spring breeze.


    "No wonder the master of the palace is dissatisfied. Our place is remote. In addition, the people of the family are self-sufficient and do not have deep contact with the outside world. It is inevitable that our habits will be different from the outside world.


    I know that the leader of the palace family is always magnanimous. Anyway, we didn''t treat well this time. Therefore, I''m here to make amends for them. "


    It''s the so-called person who reaches out and doesn''t hit a smiling face.


    No matter what happened before, it''s hard for her to keep a straight face when the other party said so.


    Lin Mengya thought, is there such a powerful person in the Pei family?


    Yes, after all, it is the highest level of the ancient family, and not everyone is like a frog at the bottom of a well like Zhao Laosi.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Pei. Since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s OK to talk about it. But I''m not feeling well recently and I''m not in good spirits. If Mr. Pei comes here, I might as well say something."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude is neither too cold nor enthusiastic. She is more or less defensive.


    Le Zhengzi Tan smiled and didn''t feel offended.


    After all, the Pei family had never contacted Gong Ya before. It was inappropriate to come to the door and ask to see her. Such a reaction is normal.


    Now, order someone to send some gifts.


    "It''s my negligence. In fact, I''m here for my brother."


    Lin Mengya wondered.


    "I don''t know which son of the Pei family? But I remember I''ve never dealt with the Pei family."


    Le Zhengzi Tan shook his head: "the master of the palace misunderstood. I''m not the son of the Pei family. I''m named son tan. The master of the Le Zhengzi family is my brother."


    Le Zhengzi Tan!


    The Lezheng family in his mouth is the first Lezheng family of the ancient family!


    The news surprised Lin Mengya.


    Although she knew that if she went on like this, she would meet Lezheng''s family sooner or later, she didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    However, it is said that the Pei family is related to the Lezheng family by marriage, and the Pei family inspects the ancient people instead of the Lezheng family.


    It seems that the relationship between the two countries is indeed simultaneous interpreting.


    It''s just that the Pei family Xue Lanfang came to embarrass the Zhao family this time. How much does it have to do with the Le Zheng family?


    Or is it that Le Zheng''s family had an eye on her early in the morning, and Pei''s family was just used to throw stones and ask for directions?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya thought a lot.


    But on the surface, she is still as stable as Mount Tai, just showing a few surprised looks at the right time.


    "It''s the second childe of Lezheng family, but I don''t know much about it. I''ve heard that Lezheng family is the first family of ancient people for a long time, and I thought I would visit it in the future, but I happened to meet the second childe here.


    I''m more curious. I don''t know why the second childe came to me? "


    Le Zhengzi Tan has a romantic surface, but it is actually as smart as a leopard.


    Just as he really doesn''t approve of women being in charge of the family, he has been closely observing his every move while getting along with Lin Mengya.


    The owner of the palace family is somewhat similar to the rumor.


    It is said that Gong Ya has a beautiful face and excellent wit. Many people have been planted in her hands. She can establish a large chamber of Commerce within a few years and strengthen the Gong family. It is obvious that she is a strange woman whose mental means are not inferior to men.


    But the one in front of him -- although he looks good, he can''t be called the top after all. Moreover, the voice is too hoarse, and my temperament is too weak to mention. There is a lot of gap with the fabled beauty.


    That''s the nature.


    From just knowing his identity to now, although the other party has been surprised, his mood is still stable. It seems that he has seen a lot of the world.


    Suddenly, his longing for beauty was a little less.


    It seems that such a powerful beauty really only survives in the legend. I''m afraid he won''t see such a top-notch woman in his life.


    I can''t help feeling a little sorry.


    If Lin Mengya knew, she would use two words to describe disillusionment.


    But it doesn''t affect Le Zhengzi Tan''s business.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. My brother heard that the Lord of the palace came to be a guest and wanted to invite you to Lezheng''s house to make the best of the landlord."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "I see. Thank you for your invitation. If I have a chance in the future, I will visit."


    "Since my words have been brought here, I won''t disturb the palace master''s rest."


    Le Zhengzi Tan gets up and wants to leave. Lin Mengya sees that he is very simple. It seems that he is not a hard to get trick, so she asks someone to send him away.


    But on the way, Le Zhengzi Tan looked at Cairu who was leading the way in front.


    Although the master was average, he was surprised by the maid''s demeanor and temperament.


    Cairu is not only beautiful, but also has some compelling temperament after grinding with Lin Mengya these years.


    But she is a little softer than Bai Su''s coldness and arrogance, but she is still unmatched by many ladies.


    For a time, Le Zhengzi Tan had a bold guess.


    Isn''t it a fake he just saw?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. It was like grass in his heart.


    No, the one inside can only be regarded as ordinary,


    If his brother marries such a woman as a wife in the future, wouldn''t it disgrace his brother''s identity?


    After thinking about it, he felt he had to make some efforts for his brother''s future happiness.


    He glanced at the sword around each other''s waist.


    Although she didn''t quite understand it, she also knew that it was by no means ordinary. At present, she was a little attracted.


    "Miss, I wonder if I can appreciate your sword."


    As soon as he spoke, Cairu habitually pressed the hilt of the sword.


    As a warrior, weapons are her most important partner, sometimes even more important than relatives and lovers.


    Seeing the displeasure of the other party, Le Zhengzi Tan immediately spread out his hands and said with a smile, "I know it''s abrupt, girl, but I know it must be a peerless sword at first sight.


    I have no other hobbies. I just like to see these rare treasures. Please give me this chance, just let me have a look, just a look! "


    Is le Zhengzi Tan''s purpose to see the sword?


    No, he wants to find a way to talk to Cairu.


    He is the best observer of detail.


    The girl in front of her didn''t pay attention to her clothes, but the sword at her waist was very clean and regular.


    This shows that the girl is an alien who doesn''t like red clothes and loves swords.


    In that case, praising the sword is certainly a hundred times better than praising her good clothes.


    Sure enough, the expression on Cairu''s face eased a lot.


    "My sword is given by the master. It''s not a good sword. If you want to see it, I''ll lend it to you."


    Then she offered the sword with both hands.


    Although Le Zhengzi Tan wanted to use this reason to inquire about the news, he also observed it seriously.


    "What a good sword! Although I only know some skilful self-defense skills, I envy you very much for having such a powerful weapon!


    It can be seen that the master of the palace has good eyes and generous people. I also admire him very much! "


    Cairu is more pleasing to the eye when she sees Le Zhengzi tan.


    After all, she respected and loved her master wholeheartedly.


    I immediately felt that the young master of Lezheng family had vision!


    "Of course! My master is not an ordinary woman. To tell you the truth, my master improved this sword himself. Whether it''s weight or anything else, my master designed it for me.


    My master said that if a worker wants to do a good job, he must sharpen his tools first. This sword also represents the friendship between our master and servant. I naturally cherish it very much! "


    Listening to the girl in front of her, her eyes radiated a strange brilliance. Le Zhengzi Tan strengthened her ideas.


    He believed that if the people around him could be so loyal and loved, the real owner of the palace family must be a woman with great personality charm.


    At least not the weak sick beauty he had seen.


    It seems that the master of the palace is really too cautious, so he made a fake to fool him.


    However, he was more curious and wanted to see the master of the palace family in each other''s mouth as soon as possible to see if she was qualified for the position of the wife of the master of the Le Zheng family.


    Return the sword to its original owner. Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t say any more goodbye and left.


    Gong ¡¤ looks like a fake. In fact, he is more real and elegant than real gold, but he changed his sick and weak posture and leaned lazily on the warm Kang.


    "What did Le Zhengzi Tan send?"


    She asked.


    Bai Su has been checked carefully for a long time. It''s just some treasures and antiques, nothing else.


    That''s weird.

 Chapter 2828

    Long Tianyu also rushed over after finishing his own business. Originally, he wanted to accompany Lin Mengya to see the Pei family, but he was driven out by his wife.


    If he is there, the other party will be more cautious and not easy to reveal flaws.


    Although long Tianyu promised well, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    He can also pretend to be stupid according to his wife''s wishes. Unfortunately, his wife always dislikes his poor acting skills.


    Alas, how hard should life be for a daughter-in-law with outstanding acting skills?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Long Tianyu saw her expression and knew that his wife was afraid of doubts in her heart.


    Lin Mengya said, "I thought the Pei family would do the thing of separating me from Aunt Fang. According to the normal way, now they should give me their concern in time to let me know who should be my better choice here.


    Compared with those treasures and antiques, they should send me some tonic medicine. "


    But not one!


    This makes Lin Mengya wonder. Is it difficult for the Pei family to be too cautious?


    That''s not right!


    It can be said that now is the best time. If after this period of time, when her mind has calmed down and her body has adjusted, the Pei family''s concern will be redundant.


    She thought about the process of talking with Le Zhengzi tan today.


    It was confirmed that the other party did not show the slightest greetings and concerns in this regard, but only apologized and welcomed her on behalf of the ancient people.


    Can it be said that she guessed wrong that the Pei family or Lezheng family didn''t start?


    It''s not her fault, but le Zhengzi Tan has always been a guy who likes to play cards out of common sense.


    Before he came, Pei had prepared some gifts for him in the name of his inconvenience.


    These things are good medicine for some women to take care of their bodies.


    And before leaving, Pei Qianji also vaguely reminded each other to focus on expressing the concern of Lezheng family and Pei family for her body. It''s best that he can directly draw each other into their camp.


    But who knows that Le Zhengzi Tan promised well in front of him and changed the gift.


    Not only that, he didn''t even mention it at all.


    Of course, Pei Qianji didn''t dare to confront Yue Zhengzi Tan, and he was unwilling. He felt that such a good opportunity was robbed by a kid of Le Zheng''s family.


    I have to say, sometimes the infighting of her opponents also makes her very upset.


    But she is not a worm in the stomach of those people. How can she guess what the other party thinks all the time


    Long Tianyu listened to her mention of Le Zheng''s home, and her eyes were slightly deep.


    Although he knew that no one in the world could occupy his wife''s heart, his vigilance would not be relaxed.


    After thinking about it, he deliberately raised his mouth in a very relaxed tone.


    "It turned out that the people of the Lezheng family came. Speaking of it, the owner of their family is a wise and decisive person in charge of the family, except that he is a little lecherous."


    "Oh?"


    Lin mengarden was even more curious.


    "Do you know the owner of Le Zheng''s house?"


    Long Tianyu sneered behind his back. He was still gentle and patient with his wife.


    "I''m not familiar with it. I just heard some rumors. As far as I know, although the owner of the Lezheng family didn''t marry a wife, he had seven or eight wives before."


    "Ha? So many? But I heard that the owner of the Lezheng family is not very old."


    Lin Mengya just sighed, but falling into long Tianyu''s ear was tantamount to sounding the alarm of the enemy attack.


    "Flower heart has nothing to do with age, but madam, please don''t worry. What I hate most for my husband is these scum men who are not single-minded, change their minds, like the new and hate the old!


    No matter now or in the future, no matter how many years have passed, my wife will always be the only one in my heart! "


    The deep feeling in long Tianyu''s eyes can almost drown people.


    Lin Mengya was suddenly attacked by him and made a big red face.


    "Well, it''s all for the old husband and wife. You can order your face. Why do you say this in broad daylight!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t see that his wife was shy, so she was more relaxed and happy.


    "My wife just doesn''t like listening, so I won''t say it. It''s just that I''ve always been a pragmatic person. My wife just waits to see my performance."


    "Why are you talking more and more? I think you usually eat too much and support it!"


    Before long Tianyu said something more shameless, Lin Mengya fled in a hurry.


    Although they have several children between them, she can''t stand each other. It''s a skill that she can say such greasy love words all the time, regardless of time and place.


    Even she forgot to ask about other things about the owner of Lezheng family.


    And it also led her to have something about Le Zheng''s family, and she would naturally think of her own man''s shameless behavior.


    Finally, some even talk about music and turn pale.


    Anyway, it can be regarded as achieving the goal of long Tianyu.


    Dare to rob his wife, hum! Good idea!


    On the other side, he thought he had spied on the truth, and le Zhengzi Tan was in a good mood.


    Now Lin Mengya''s biggest label in his mind is "mystery". Maybe there are others, but there is no word "danger" at all.


    In his opinion, although the other party is a little smart, it is a woman after all. Whether it is vision or strategy, it has fatal limitations.


    He doesn''t approve of his brother marrying home.


    After all, there are so many wives in front. If this woman goes in, she will feel uneasy in the back house of big brother''s house.


    But Gong Ya will know about it sooner or later.


    I''m afraid she will try her best to marry her brother when she knows.


    In that case, he had to find a good way to make this woman unable to become the first lady of their happy family.


    He thought about it and suddenly patted his head.


    "Isn''t there a ready-made candidate?"


    Immediately, Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes lit up, and a bad smile appeared on his lips.


    The old Pei family is very active recently, and even has some crooked ideas to replace it.


    How about letting him become a stumbling block to prevent Gong Ya from marrying into Lezheng''s family?


    Even if Gong Ya becomes angry, she can''t rely on him, can she?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was very good. He narrowed his eyes. He quietly accelerated his steps and was ready to go to the old guy of Keng Pei''s house.


    Besides, Lin Mengya still has to pretend to be extremely hurt because the real murderer behind the scenes has not shown her feet.


    I stayed in the room all day without seeing any guests, and as soon as I walked in, I could smell a very strong smell of medicine.


    In fact, she didn''t eat the milk that day, including the things sent by the big kitchens behind her.


    And by measurement, she shouldn''t have slipped the tire so easily.


    But the rumor that Lin Mengya let people out was that she was extremely sensitive to the drug, so this time she not only lost her child, but even seriously injured her body.


    This obviously caught the people behind the scenes by surprise.


    After all, they just wanted her to slip the tire, but they didn''t want to kill her at this time.


    Lin Mengya''s behavior made the other party a little flustered, forcing them to have remedial measures, otherwise all their plans would be completely disrupted.


    So after a few days in a row, Lin Mengya found that the diet given to her by the big kitchen was mixed with some tonics.


    And it is very consistent with her deliberately revealed physical condition.


    Lin Mengya was still at peace. After the other party sent it three days in a row, she appeared in front of people for the first time.


    However, both the look and state have been much better than before.


    This is to tell the person who secretly gave her tonic that the medicine given to her by the other party really works.


    Aunt Fang also rewarded the cooks who made food for her.


    "Have these people been watching?"


    After going out for a circle, Lin Mengya asked about Cairu when she came back.


    "Don''t worry, master. They have fixed their eyes firmly. After receiving the reward, these people also raised money to invite the people in the big kitchen to eat and drink. Although there is no problem now, I think there will be news soon."


    Cairu is full of confidence.


    She has been with Lin Mengya for so long that she has long been influenced by her.


    The second childe of Le Zheng''s family, who used to deliberately follow the routine, is now tracking down the nail buried in Zhao''s house for many years.


    I''m afraid those kitchen ladies in the back kitchen can''t think of it. The so-called reward is much harder to get.


    People will be guilty and cautious after doing bad things, but they will relax their vigilance after doing good things.


    Therefore, when they are satisfied, Lin Mengya wants to catch each other''s exposed feet and pull out the nail buried in Zhao''s house for many years!


    In the kitchen of Zhao mansion.


    The cooks who received the reward were extremely happy.


    After all, since their wife came back, they were very flustered to see many of their companions who had worked together for many years dismissed.


    They regretted that they didn''t have the same vision as those four Cuis at the beginning. At most, they suffered from some flesh and blood, but when his wife regained power, these people immediately rose with the tide.


    Even if they want to curry favor now, it''s too late. They are so anxious that someone gave them a move - it''s better to curry favor with the people she cares about than to curry favor with her wife!


    In the past, this person could be the master and Ziyan young master, but now they are all gone.


    After the man''s advice, they turned their eyes to the elegant girl.


    That''s right!


    Although Miss Naya is only a foreigner, the master and his wife have a good relationship with her.


    A while ago, the girl was pregnant, and her wife sent the tonic good for the pregnant woman to her yard.


    Although the child was not saved in the end, the adult was still alive and sick, which worried the wife very much.


    And they just listened to the man''s words and added some tonics that can recuperate the body to miss ya''s food.


    Unexpectedly, it''s really wrong, which makes my wife pay special attention to it!


    But several people have different thoughts. There are always those ambitious people who are not satisfied with this. They even want to go further and completely take over the big kitchen by relying on the line of ya girl!


    So, after the banquet was over, someone slipped out the back door.

 Chapter 2829

    The man was also very cautious. He would look back every few steps, or stop to listen to whether there were footsteps behind him.


    Although she was so careful, she walked around three or four times before knocking on the back door of a folk house.


    Although it was not too late, it was dark inside.


    The woman was also patient enough to keep a slow frequency. She knocked seven or eight times before a breath came out of the crack in the door.


    "Who?"


    The voice inside is also very cautious. If you just listen to the voice, you basically can''t tell whether the man is male or female. It''s always less.


    He looked around his neck, then quickly took something out of his sleeve and stuffed it through the crack of the door.


    The people inside checked the keepsake about once, and then opened the door a little wider. However, they still didn''t let the woman in, but continued to ask in a low voice: "I didn''t say that this matter has been. Don''t you come to me again in the future?"


    The old woman couldn''t help but explain anxiously: "misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. In the past, we didn''t know Mount Tai. This time we really saw your ability, so this time I want to ask you to give me some advice!"


    The woman turned her eyes, smiled and said, "only this time I want you to help me alone."


    After a moment of silence, the people inside sneered and said, "it seems that I underestimated you. All right, since I have a request, come in."


    The woman was overjoyed and hurried in through the crack of the door. She was as flexible as a greasy fish. I''m afraid a little slower would delay her way forward.


    After the main room inside, a faint candle light lit up. About half an hour later, the woman came out with an uncontrollable surprise on her face.


    The people inside seem to really don''t want to be found. From beginning to end, he is hidden in the dark.


    Even the voice has been deliberately forged. It can be seen that he is a very careful person.


    "If I can succeed in one fell swoop this time, I will certainly benefit from you. I just say that if others ask you..."


    "Since I promised you, I will never go back. You don''t have to test me with words. When it''s done, we''ll go our own way. We don''t owe each other money and goods."


    The man said exactly what the woman meant, but she still needs it now. Naturally, people won''t pick the words too clearly.


    "That''s right. You''ve helped me so much. Naturally, I''ll be grateful to you.


    Don''t worry, if I can take charge of the big kitchen in the future, I will certainly benefit from you. "


    I have learned to use the benefits of short positions to buy people''s hearts before I get to the top.


    In a sense, this woman is definitely a personal genius, but she doesn''t know that what she is facing is not an ordinary means of fighting for power and profit in the back house.


    She thought she had found a good helper, but in fact she could plunge him into the abyss of eternal doom.


    "There''s no need to be grateful. I''ll leave here as soon as possible. What step you can take in the future has nothing to do with me. Remember not to come to me again!"


    There was a hint of warning in his voice.


    Although the woman is not satisfied with the other party''s attitude, if the other party really leaves, it is more in line with her mind to dominate.


    She just felt that all this was really the right time, place and people. Maybe God made her developed. It was really unstoppable good luck!


    She withdrew a silver bracelet from her wrist.


    "After all, you and I have known each other, and you have helped me so much. Now that you are leaving, I can''t let you go empty handed.


    Even if this silver bracelet is the fare for you, you can if you have time in the future


    Come and see us often. "


    The people inside didn''t see her broken bracelet at all.


    But for a moment, I thought it would be useful for him, so I took it.


    "I won''t come back here again, and you won''t see me again. No matter anyone asks you, you say the idea is your own."


    The woman narrowed her eyes and smiled more satisfied.


    "Look at you, I''m not that ungrateful person.


    To tell you the truth, if you hadn''t left in a hurry, I would really like to go to madam and ask for a favor for you. Since you don''t want to, I''ll take the credit for you first, and I''ll make it up to you when you come back. "


    The man inside didn''t say anything. He didn''t want a reward.


    What''s more, with this woman''s greed, let alone give it to him, even if it is separated a little, it will feel meat pain.


    However, he doesn''t care about him at all. I wish the woman would take all things down. At that time, even if there was an accident, he had left here, and no one would doubt him.


    "All right, you should leave."


    Even if she was ordered to leave the house by the people inside, she was rarely unhappy.


    As soon as she left the front foot, the man at the back foot hurried to pack up.


    Originally, the instructions told him at home were to let him go quickly. Now the woman didn''t listen to advice and took the initiative to come to the door, which also brought him great exposure risk.


    He can''t wait here. He must meet the people who come to meet him before the people in the Zhao House find out.


    "Who?"


    He seemed to hear a sound outside and rushed out at once.


    But in the dark night, there was not even a wild cat, but he carefully opened the door and inspected it many times.


    In addition, he also checked the small mechanisms made by himself everywhere.


    Fortunately, there are no strange footprints and traces of movement.


    The man walked back suspiciously, thinking that it was probably because of the woman''s sudden visit that he felt unsafe.


    But the work of his men is faster.


    Except for some things he had to take away, he even deliberately kept everything in the house occupied.


    At least if someone really tracks down here, he will only think that he has gone out, not away.


    He managed to get through the day.


    When the gate was opened, he went out of the city.


    When he came to a small corner where no one was around, he immediately opened his cotton padded jacket, took out the small package and carried it on his back.


    We finally reached another safe foothold before dark.


    But he didn''t know it at all. Although he was hidden enough and careful enough, he still exposed his whereabouts.


    Lin Mengya asked people to keep an eye on those women.


    As a result, Huangtian lived up to her heart and finally let her catch the other party''s clue.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the other party was like a little mouse, which ran away immediately after a little trouble.


    And from the other party''s series of actions, this is a professional spy at all.


    No wonder aunt Fang made so much effort and still didn''t find the insider.


    It turned out that he was not from the house at all.


    Even after her people sent back the basic information of this person, aunt Fang thought hard for a long time and said that she had never contacted this person.


    But this man is also powerful.


    Not only do I have everything in my house in my hand


    He even used it by inciting and bewitching.


    This method is simply too mature for people to guard against.


    After all, people are unpredictable. Except for people who are especially loyal to her, such as Bai Su and Cai Ru, those who are a little selfish may be used.


    But the hardest thing is to control your selfishness.


    People are born with desire. No one is a saint. Naturally, they can''t do without desire.


    "Unexpectedly, they are really willing to use such people to calculate us!"


    Aunt Fang has been angry all morning.


    She asked herself that even now, she never wanted to harm others.


    But this one by one is the pain that pokes her heart.


    At any rate, she is also an ancient ethnic group, but she has been thoroughly calculated by her peers and has been covered in the drum for the rest of her life.


    Such an ancient family made her extremely cold.


    Although she always said that her hometown was hard to leave, she wanted to leave here immediately and never come back.


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang''s hand.


    She probably understands the feeling.


    Just like before, when she had a strong sense of belonging to the Gong family and other members of the Gong family wanted to harm her, she would feel even more angry.


    Like kinship, hometown is an indescribable emotional bond.


    Now, aunt Fang completely hates everything of the ancient family.


    A tribe that can only fight inside, no matter how brilliant it has been, what weakens in the end is the cohesion of its own people.


    The decline of the ancient tribe is not only because of those hereditary family diseases, but also because they lost the most important things of a tribe.


    Is the determination to unite with the outside world.


    Only in this way can they maintain their last hope under the attack of natural and man-made disasters.


    Unfortunately, they still can''t see the reality.


    Lin Mengya felt sorry.


    She just doesn''t want to see a tribe that has been inherited for so long fall apart and disappear in the long river of history.


    But if the ancient clan continues like this, she thinks it''s better to collapse like this, and don''t hinder the way of those families who really have the will to survive.


    The people she sent to follow are experts here.


    Nevertheless, they almost caught the man''s way.


    It can only be said that this guy is too cunning. He has really played a good trick by attacking the East and attacking the west, stealing beams and changing pillars, building plank roads openly and secretly.


    The people sent to watch had to play this cat and mouse game with each other with great care.


    But fortunately, her people are better.


    Not only did they not reveal their whereabouts, but even let the other party gradually relax their vigilance because of their smooth escape.


    Until he walked for two days and one night, the other party finally met the person who came to meet him.


    The man also changed his face and successfully changed another identity.


    However, when the news reached Lin Mengya, she and aunt Fang were still a little surprised.


    "Is it the Pei family who came to meet him?"


    Lin Mengya thought the man might have been sent by the Zhao family.


    After all, the Zhao family had counted uncle Huo and aunt Fang countless times before.


    But unexpectedly, the nail that has been buried for a long time has something to do with the Pei family!


    But she never heard aunt Fang mention it. What''s her holiday with Uncle Huo and the Pei family?

 Chapter 2830

    Now, even aunt Fang was in a fog.


    The so-called injustice has a head and debt has a owner.


    The Pei family will never spend so much effort to deal with a Zhao family that has nothing to do with them.


    I''m afraid there''s something they don''t know.


    Lin Mengya was still thinking about how to find a suitable opportunity to follow the routine of a wave of Pei family owners.


    But I don''t want to. The other party is more anxious than her.


    After many days, the two Zhao family elders who had been rejected and dared not come to the door again took the initiative to come to the door.


    But this time, they were obviously more righteous.


    "Fang Rao, it''s because of your man''s face that we have bothered to deal with you in front of the Pei family leader for so many days.


    Anyway, you have to give us an explanation today and the Pei family an explanation, otherwise even if we want to protect you, we can''t protect you. "


    Fang Rao scoffed at their statement.


    "I''m afraid the two uncles have made a mistake. Even if Zhao Xiaodie should give an explanation, it has nothing to do with his Pei family.


    Besides, anyway, Xiaodie is also your Zhao family. The two uncles are really hard hearted and can''t wait to kill their relatives! "


    Two old endlessly, where can''t you hear that Fang Rao is satirizing them.


    Suddenly their faces were gloomy.


    In their view, Fang Rao is just a younger generation and an outsider.


    Since their good nephew is away, they should stand up the door of the Zhao house for their nephew instead of listening to a woman.


    After thinking this clearly, they immediately straightened their waist, as if they didn''t pay attention to Fang Rao.


    "At an old age, we still haven''t made progress. Forget it, we adults don''t care about you. Zhao Xiaodie, we must take it away today.


    Come on, go and bring people out. "


    When Uncle Zhao wanted to bring people forward, Fang Rao stepped back and blocked the door.


    "No, no one is allowed to take her today!"


    But I didn''t want to see that uncle Zhao''s character was too bad. He pushed Fang Rao directly.


    Suddenly, Fang Rao didn''t have time to respond, and fell back in an instant.


    When he was about to fall to the ground, he was firmly held by both hands.


    "The elders of the Zhao family really opened my eyes. When my uncle taught my nephew and daughter-in-law himself, if this word gets out, I don''t think the Zhao family''s face will change."


    The mute voice was cold. The woman who came out in response had a picturesque face and a slender figure, but she had a strong momentum.


    Even the two old masters of the Zhao family can''t help being afraid. Lin mengran has asked Cairu to help aunt Fang up.


    "It''s not difficult for the two old masters to take Zhao Xiaodie away, but she is now my patient. I have the best face in my life. If something happens because of you two, others will think that my palace is elegant and medical skills are not good.


    Isn''t master Pei anxious to see Zhao Xiaodie? Then I''ll go with her. If people ask me later, you can also give me a witness to prove that my Gong Ya''s medical skills are not perfect. In this way, can you be satisfied? "


    The two old masters were stunned. They didn''t seem to expect that Lin Mengya would take the initiative to take the lead for an unknown Zhao Xiaodie.


    But from the heart, they are unwilling to let Lin Mengya get involved.


    After all, even the Pei family must be moved by the big fat meat of the Gong family.


    But they dare not hide it.


    Pei Qianji is very slippery. In the past, he only went through the motions every time he inspected the ancient clan.


    Only this time, he not only came to the door in person, but even embarrassed the Zhao family in the name of Xue Lanfang.


    I''m afraid the cause and effect of this has something to do with Gong ya


    Relationship.


    The two made quick eye contact.


    Finally, it was master Zhao who spoke reluctantly.


    "If the leader of the palace family is willing to come with us, it''s certainly desirable, but -"


    "But what?"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and looked very impatient.


    "Make it clear that I saved Zhao Xiaodie''s life. Now that I saved your Zhao family, you not only don''t thank me, but also ask me. Don''t you think it''s an inch?"


    Uncle Zhao was a little upset because he was blocked.


    He wanted to say, who let her save?


    But he didn''t dare, because once he said so, it must be his Zhao family who will lose face.


    People outside will say he''s ungrateful or something.


    After holding back for a long time, he still clenched his teeth and said with his thick skin: "after all, the master of the palace still owes me a life to the Zhao family, and I don''t ask much. As long as the master of the palace agrees, no matter how much he gives to master Pei, he will only give us one tenth of the Zhao family... No, one percent will do!"


    Facing the Pei family, uncle Zhao had to step back.


    But he was not willing to get nothing, so he had to resort to Zhao mace to make such shameless demands.


    Lin Mengya has a big smile, but her smile is more brilliant.


    "Are you sure it''s only one percent? You''re willing to be cut off halfway after such a busy job?"


    What a shame!


    Pooh! Think she''ll pay attention to the Pei family? That''s why I can''t wait to share the benefits?


    When her family is dead?


    But Mr. Zhao took it seriously and even pushed her with his heart.


    "I don''t want to. But who let us all be oppressed by the Pei family?


    Don''t worry, since I have your advantage, we will be together in the future, and I will certainly speak for you. "


    She''s not rare!


    Let''s have their spring and Autumn Dreams!


    Lin Mengya suddenly saw a cold face.


    "Bai Su invited Zhao Xiaodie over, and aunt fang had a good rest at home.


    I''ll bring her back as I take her out. "


    As for the Pei family?


    Oh! What is it in her eyes?


    The two carriages stopped at the temporary foothold of Pei''s house.


    The two old masters of the Zhao family were busy getting off the bus and went to sell well in front of Pei''s house first.


    In the carriage behind, Zhao Xiaodie kept shaking.


    "Don''t be afraid. When you get there, just tell the truth."


    Lin Mengya patted her hand and comforted her.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xiaodie, who had been lowering her head, trembled even more.


    Lin Mengya and aunt Fang told her the cause and effect of the matter.


    I thought she was afraid, but the first thing Zhao Xiaodie said was, "she''s lying! How can I do something worse than animals! I want to confront her. I want to ask her why she slanders me!"


    Seeing her extremely excited look, her eyes were red with anger. On the contrary, Lin Mengya put down half of her heart.


    At least, Zhao Xiaodie is angry, not pure fear.


    There''s still hope.


    She eased her tone and whispered, "we all know that Xue Lanfang''s business has nothing to do with you, so you can confidently tell everyone that you didn''t do it."


    "But, but will they believe it?"


    Zhao Xiaodie showed a sad smile.


    "Once upon a time

 Chapter 2831

    In Lin Mengya''s eyes, there is only one word for Pei Qianji''s evaluation - false!


    Although the other party looks good, in fact, his eyes are cold, and his attitude is strange, like vigilance and examination.


    But I had to show a kind look to her in some aspects.


    She is very tired for each other. There are so many plays. Is it just for her?


    After thinking about it, she secretly denied the idea in her heart.


    Not quite.


    At least Pei Qianji has no reason to be afraid of her and please her.


    And the other party can also secretly poke her down, which is enough to illustrate this.


    Her eyes pretended to pass by everyone present.


    The two old masters of the Zhao family had no time to curry favor with the Pei family. Apart from themselves, there was only one Zhao Xiaodie left.


    That''s even more impossible.


    Lin Mengya finally put her heart back in her stomach.


    No matter what Pei Qianji''s purpose is, she is destined to be in this muddy water when she comes today.


    Besides, she was never qualified to stay out.


    "No need to drink tea. I came here this time because I was entrusted by the wife of elder Zhao Yixuan to be responsible for the safety of Miss Zhao Xiaodie.


    Since master Pei has something to ask, please ask quickly. She is a weak woman. It''s not easy for her to cooperate. Please leave some affection to elder Pei. Don''t scare people. "


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she turned the interrogation into an inquiry.


    There is a big difference between the two, which directly changed Zhao Xiaodie from a "suspect" to a "connected person".


    Pei Qianji was unhappy.


    No matter in Pei''s family or in other families, he has never seen such an arrogant and daring woman.


    And from some news he got, the woman is likely to marry the owner of the Lezheng family and become the hostess of the Lezheng family.


    But such a domineering nature, if she becomes the winner of the back house, not to mention whether she can get a man''s heart, even in her sky high dowry, the owner of the Lezheng family will turn a blind eye to her.


    But his daughter has to make a living under her, and even be suppressed by her.


    At the thought that his plan would be destroyed, Pei Qianji couldn''t help being more cruel to Gong ya.


    Gong family, he''s bound to win, but this woman can''t beat his daughter!


    "It seems that the Lord of the palace is very close to Zhao Xiaodie?"


    Pei Qianji seemed to say unintentionally.


    But Lin Mengya immediately got rid of it.


    "That''s not what I said. I have an ordinary doctor-patient relationship with her.


    But the so-called doctor''s parents'' heart, especially a person who is skilled, serious and responsible like me, must have a harmonious relationship with the patient.


    However, it''s only limited to this. If you insist on talking about other things, it''s boring. Can I treat her for a while and care about her for a lifetime? "


    Pei Qianji forgot what she said next.


    He just wanted to tie her up with Zhao Xiaodie on purpose.


    In this way, as long as Zhao Xiaodie is proved guilty, it can naturally pull her into the water.


    However, the woman''s mouth is so powerful.


    If he did, it would seem far fetched, at least not so seamless.


    After a while, he smiled and said, "master Gong is right. But I don''t know Zhao Xiaodie. Could you please introduce me to master Gong?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "As a third party, what I said is difficult


    It''s not biased. After all, I knew Zhao Xiaodie first, and what I said is not fair.


    How about this? Master Pei asked Zhao Xiaodie himself. It''s better to invite the victims out and confront them face to face, so that we can know who is telling the truth and who is lying.


    It will not waste the time and energy occupied by master Pei and me. "


    Pei Qianji thought for a moment, then nodded.


    But in his heart, he was laughing at each other. He was still too young and confident.


    Xue Lanfang has already been instructed by others, and even used some means to flirt with Zhao Xiaodie, so that Zhao Xiaodie can no longer get rid of the crime.


    But unexpectedly, Gong Ya was stupid enough to let them confront each other.


    Oh, he would like to see what kind of expression Gong Ya would have if Zhao Xiaodie really couldn''t argue!


    Not long ago, a girl who was neatly dressed but looked evasive was brought up.


    Seeing so many people in the room, she almost turned and ran away.


    Lin Mengya glanced.


    Some clothes don''t fit well, probably because some women are too thin.


    And the bun is also a little hairy, and most importantly, there is a long scar on a woman''s face, running from her forehead to her mouth.


    From the state of the wound, it should not have been hurt for long. Although it is not too deep, if the later care is not good, it may also leave a shallow scar.


    Her eyebrows rose slightly.


    Before coming, she had a preliminary understanding of Xue Fangfei through Zhao Xiaodie and the people around her.


    Generally speaking, it was a little girl who was quite careful, lazy, self righteous and sharp.


    And she will especially please her aunt, Zhao Xiaodie''s mother-in-law.


    Although Zhao Yongcai has no affection for her, he is still good for her. He only treats her as his own sister.


    But Xue Lanfang is not satisfied.


    At first, she wanted to be small for her cousin. Later, she found that Zhao Xiaodie was too soft, and her heart grew bigger and bigger.


    It can be said that in the last difficult days of Zhao Xiaodie''s mother and daughter, the girl "made great contributions".


    Such a person, I''m afraid, won''t be at the cost of disfiguring himself, just to frame Zhao Xiaodie.


    I''m afraid Xue Lanfang has encountered something so bad that she has been manipulated by the Pei family to deal with Zhao Xiaodie.


    "Small, small, I''ve seen the great master of the Pei family."


    Xue Lanfang knelt on the ground and gave Pei Qianji a shivering kowtow.


    The latter still has a compassionate appearance and is not stingy with his mercy.


    "You''re not well. You''d better get up quickly."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Lin Mengya sneered.


    The Pei family leader is really interesting.


    Zhao Xiaodie''s face was so pale that he fell down in a gust of wind. He turned a blind eye.


    But in front of Xue Lanfang, he made a good man ten percent.


    How can such a person be fair?


    Sure enough, it''s just an excuse.


    "I want you to come here to find out your grievances. In front of so many of us, you should bring your grievances together.


    Don''t be afraid. If I''m here to decide for you, others won''t bully you anymore. "


    As soon as Xue Lanfang heard this, she was first afraid, and then at a loss.


    She hesitated for a while before she squeezed a few words out of her throat.


    "I and I were killed by that bitch Zhao Xiaodie!"


    This sentence seemed to open the floodgate of her emotion.


    She suddenly cried in pain and told a rather tragic story.


    The more Lin Mengya listened, the more ridiculous she felt.


    The absurd thing is not what happened to Xue Lanfang, but that she is hurting another woman with the harm she has been made by a man.


    Moreover, the person who caused such harm is likely to be the one who ordered her.


    The worse Xue Lanfang''s experience, it will only make Lin Mengya feel that the person hiding behind the scenes is too dirty and despicable.


    Anger ignited a raging flame in my heart.


    Xue Lanfang is really vicious, but how can people who use her like this be better?


    "Well, we already know about everything. Let me ask you, are you sure that those who spoil you are ordered by your sister-in-law Zhao Xiaodie?"


    Lin Mengya''s deep voice interrupted the useless complaint.


    But Pei Qianji''s eyes flashed a touch of pride.


    He knew that in the face of such tough evidence, neither Gong Ya nor Zhao Xiaodie had room to turn over.


    Now the other party''s appearance is just worried in his eyes.


    It''s better to be anxious. Only when you are anxious will you reveal more flaws.


    But Lin Mengya just doesn''t want to listen to those dirty things anymore.


    No one would like to expose her wounds in public. Even Sister Xianglin would not tell people how she was forced to marry again.


    She is not interested in being an audience, let alone being an accomplice to secondary injury.


    Xue Lanfang didn''t see her much and naturally didn''t recognize her.


    Xue Lanfang was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she began to scream and cry, and she was very excited.


    "Of course it''s her. No one will hate me like this except her! No one will want to destroy me in this way, my innocence and my appearance..."


    She held her face and cried even more miserably.


    "It''s all her. She''s jealous that I''m younger and more beautiful than her. I''m also stronger than her and can have children!


    She was afraid that her cousin would divorce her and marry me. It was all her and she ruined everything for me! "


    Probably because the injury to Xue Lanfang was too stimulating.


    Lin Mengya felt that there was something obviously wrong with each other''s emotions.


    But she doesn''t know the cause of this anomaly.


    So I dare not say something rashly to stimulate the other party. I can only change my attitude a little.


    "I know you must feel bad when you encounter such a thing.


    Why don''t you tell me some information about the murderer? I can help you find these people.


    After all, you don''t want to let go of the real murderer who hurt you? "


    She tried to communicate with Xue Lanfang.


    Don''t ask what happened, just the killer.


    But unexpectedly, Xue Lanfang refused to communicate and repeatedly said that Zhao Xiaodie did it.


    Lin Mengya''s doubts are deeper.


    It''s not so much that Xue Lanfang hates Zhao Xiaodie, but she thinks it''s like a stress response.


    At this time, Pei Qianji suddenly said, "I called you here this time to confront Zhao Xiaodie on the spot. Xue Lanfang, if you really have any grievances, I will do justice for you with you."


    Xue Lanfang suddenly widened her red eyes.


    She suddenly turned back and found Zhao Xiaodie standing in the corner.


    Then she suddenly showed a ferocious smile.


    "Zhao Xiaodie, go to hell!"

 Chapter 2832

    Xue Lanfang suddenly pulled out the hairpin on her head and ran crazy towards Zhao Xiaodie.


    Seeing that the shining hairpin was about to be stabbed into Zhao Xiaodie''s chest by her, the development of things was so sudden that it seemed that everyone didn''t react.


    Zhao Xiaodie also stood in place.


    She was restless and watched the other party rush over, but her body was stunned and didn''t respond at all.


    Even at the moment when she was about to be pierced into her chest, her brain was blank, and she could only watch each other''s hairpin get closer and closer to herself.


    A thrilling moment!


    But after a long time, she found that she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    At this time, the picture that seemed to be frozen in front of her began to flow a little bit again.


    She saw Xue Lanfang pressed to the ground.


    The hairpin that almost lost her life was kicked aside.


    At this time, she knew that she was afraid. She held her body, gasped heavily, and felt the rest of her life.


    "You, why did you kill me?"


    After fear, there is anger.


    In the past two decades, she has only endured and made concessions in front of her biological father, her mother-in-law and her husband.


    But because of her forbearance, my mother was gone, and I almost went with my mother. I''m afraid my poor child won''t get a good end.


    Honest people erupt like a volcano.


    Moreover, Zhao Xiaodie really feels wronged. She thinks she has nothing wrong with Xue Lanfang.


    But the other party is still pressing, even killing her!


    She can''t stand it!


    To everyone''s surprise, she quickly walked up to Xue Lanfang, raised her hand and slapped each other in the face.


    "You used to bully me and my mother in front of your mother-in-law. Now you still want to kill me!


    Xue Lanfang, is your conscience hard for the dog to eat? You ask yourself, since you came to this house, has Zhao Xiaodie ever been sorry for you?


    You want to be my husband''s concubine, but I don''t want to. But in addition, my husband and I have a thousand words and skills for you. What else do you want? "


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Zhao Xiaodie''s steamed stuffed bun would be so tough.


    I was a little relieved. I caught a glimpse of the gloom in Pei Qianji''s eyes and felt more happy.


    I''m afraid this scene was arranged long ago.


    Let Xue Lanfang, a mentally unstable person, kill Zhao Xiaodie. No matter any of them dies, it will be much more troublesome.


    Fortunately, Bai Su''s skill was still as fast as the wind and subdued Xue Lanfang for the first time.


    Before Bai Su acted, she was aware that someone around her wanted to make a secret move.


    Oh, there are a lot of small moves of the Pei family.


    However, as for whether she can do it or not, it depends on who is more superior to Pei Qianji.


    "Zhao Xiaodie!"


    Pei Qianji''s face sank. It was more than enough for a man of his status to frighten a Zhao Xiaodie.


    "What do you mean? You still want to bully Miss Xue in front of me? Somebody, take her down!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Lin Mengya stopped slowly.


    "Let''s talk about what''s right, and we have to talk about it.


    Master Pei, Xue Lanfang wants to


    Before killing, Zhao Xiaodie was just angry and slapped her twice. She didn''t hurt her life. Can''t you be so excited?


    Besides, even if you find Zhao Xiaodie guilty, you have to give her a chance to prove her innocence?


    I was an outsider. Naturally, it''s inconvenient to get involved in the affairs of your family, but there are no rules. It''s impossible to become an ancient family. The rule is that everything can convict an innocent person only based on the confession of one party?


    If so, I have nothing to say, just -- "


    Pei Qianji''s hatred!


    It''s inconvenient to say that foreigners. Why should I bother so much without her?


    But he really didn''t dare to say that.


    He knew that she would probably become the wife of Lezheng''s family.


    If she really catches something, it will end up being her own business.


    He suppressed his temper and eased his complexion a lot, but he had classified Lin Mengya as a threat that must be removed.


    "The master of the palace family laughed, and I was in a hurry. After all, our ancient people have always been harmonious, but I didn''t expect you to see a lot of jokes after the master of the palace came."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Oh, is this saying that she is a disaster leader?


    Pooh! How did he have the face to say that?


    When the diviner was expelled and enslaved and the Huo family was destroyed, she still played with the mud as a silly girl!


    "Really? It seems that when you''re free, you should come down and walk more. After all, it''s very cold at the top, and the people above may not see the difficulties at the bottom."


    Hum! It''s not because there are leaders like Pei family that the ancient clan has rotted from the root.


    The two came and went, and the Pei family leader was stunned that he didn''t get any cheap.


    It made him feel a little overwhelmed.


    Gong ya! What a gong ya! It''s really powerful!


    Over there, Zhao Xiaodie was also angry. After she spread it out, she vented her anger.


    And at the thought of all the big people sitting here, he couldn''t help but become a group and tried to hide behind Cairu.


    But seeing that Xue Lanfang was pressed by Bai Su, no matter how crazy she was, she couldn''t get rid of her embarrassment, which also made her feel a little happy.


    this is it!


    Why is it that every time he is wronged and she is bullied, but these people who ride on her head are always so righteous?


    Zhao Xiaodie only felt that something in her heart seemed to be gradually broken, but some new ones came out.


    At least, at least, she doesn''t want her children to live in such a hopeless quagmire like her.


    She secretly looked at Lin Mengya one eye after another, and suddenly her heart was filled with envy.


    Obviously, she is about her age, but miss ya can tit for tat with such a powerful person.


    And she doesn''t even dare to stand up and wash her grievances?


    For a moment, Zhao Xiaodie quietly straightened her waist, and her eyes were more firm.


    no


    She wants to listen to miss ya. What she doesn''t do, no one can throw dirty water on her again?


    Lin Mengya''s game with PEI Qianji has also reached an impasse.


    They both know that the purpose of making these things today is not to argue with each other endlessly.


    And their purpose is not to prove Zhao Xiaodie or Xue Lanfang''s innocence.


    Pei Qianji''s goal is her.


    Lin Mengya knows this very well.


    But she never dreamed that the other party took her as her daughter''s daughter in addition to trying to seize her property


    rival in love.


    She really carried the pot for no reason.


    But now, Lin Mengya only thinks that the Pei family owner is really annoying.


    "Since we have no result in our struggle, let the evidence speak."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said impatiently.


    Why is Pei Qianji afraid of this?


    He winked at his confidant, who retreated.


    What''s more, he has already done these things without fail. Even if he takes them out, it will only make Zhao Xiaodie''s accusation more sufficient.


    Not long ago, the confidant of master Pei brought a dirty purse.


    "Master, our people found this thing when saving Miss Xue. Miss Xue said it was not heaven. If you want to come, it should be left by the murderer."


    The Pei family leader only took a look and asked the housekeeper to take the purse to Lin Mengya.


    "Master Pei, what do you mean? Can you be convicted with just one purse?"


    Lin Mengya just glanced, but didn''t take a closer look.


    But the Pei family leader said coldly, "I''ve sent someone to track down the whereabouts of those people. I think there will be a result soon. But before that, I''d like to ask Miss Zhao and miss Xue to recognize who the purse is."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care on the surface, but her heart is clear.


    The old guy dug several holes for her just now. Now you don''t have to look at the evidence. It must have something to do with Zhao Xiaodie.


    She can''t just use all kinds of reasons to excuse Zhao Xiaodie. After all, the other party also has human and material evidence. If he just talks, he doesn''t make sense.


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    Who said that the evidence taken by the other party could not prove his innocence?


    "Zhao Xiaodie, take a look at this purse. Do you know it?"


    It was probably because her attitude was too calm. Although Zhao Xiaodie was a little afraid, she stuck out her head and looked at it carefully.


    "This --"


    At this moment, Bai Su has released Xue Lanfang.


    The latter didn''t have any murder weapon in her hand, and just now, Bai Su gave her a big blow. At least now she doesn''t dare to make trouble.


    But for Zhao Xiaodie, she still couldn''t control her emotions and screamed with gnashing teeth.


    "You made it yourself! Zhao Xiaodie, you can''t deny it! It''s you, you ruined me, you!"


    Zhao Xiaodie''s face is really ugly when he is accused like this.


    But she was not afraid or guilty.


    Miss ya said, just tell the truth.


    "If you go back to Pei''s house, this purse was really made by a villain -"


    "You admit it! You finally admit it! Zhao Xiaodie, I want you to die!"


    Xue Lanfang''s voice is too harsh.


    Lin Mengya frowned and stared at Xue Lanfang with cold eyes and implicit warning.


    The latter seemed to be strangled by someone, and suddenly dared not continue to be presumptuous.


    "I''ll admit what the villain did, but I gave this purse to my husband. He is careless and always forgets, so the villain doesn''t know how the purse fell into the hands of the thief."


    Compared with Xue Lanfang''s hoarse voice, Zhao Xiaodie''s voice trembled, but her breath became more and more stable.


    What she said was true. Since she was telling the truth, what could she feel guilty about?


    Lin Mengya glanced at Zhao Xiaodie with implicit appreciation.


    Well, children can be taught!

 Chapter 2833

    Pei Qianji became more and more dissatisfied.


    In his opinion, Zhao Xiaodie''s innocence is not important at all. What he wants is everyone''s submission.


    He wants to call the wind and rain in the ancient family. His words are the imperial edict and the oracle. No one can violate them. Once someone dares to violate them, it is a provocation to him!


    And this humble woman dared to openly oppose him!


    Mole ants like them should not resist his will, but just die according to his will.


    Therefore, his eyes are bright and heavy, and he also has a killing heart for Zhao Xiaodie.


    He will never allow those who disobey him to exist!


    Sitting not far away, Lin Mengya is very sharp.


    She glanced at each other, but did not miss the gloom in each other''s eyes.


    Ah, it seems that the Pei family leader who pretends to be very hard will be annoyed!


    But she soon withdrew her eyes.


    Long before she came, she guessed the other party, but she wanted to use Zhao Xiaodie as an excuse.


    But in the face of Pei Qianji''s arrogant and cold-blooded treatment, she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    The old guy''s brain was soaked with lard because he had been rich and delicious for too long.


    Who is not born the same, how can he override others and wantonly manipulate others'' life and death?


    So today, she is destined to let him know the taste of failure.


    Pei Qianji coldly hinted at the second old man of the Zhao family.


    Uncle Zhao was a little worried and wanted to find an opportunity to perform in front of the Pei family leader.


    At that moment, he immediately stood up and blamed Zhao Xiaodie with a sad face.


    "You child really let me down! Even if you are jealous of Xue Lanfang, she is related to you after all. How can you frame her by such a despicable means?"


    Uncle Zhao turned his eyes and made amends to the Pei family leader with a sad face.


    "Master Pei, it''s my lax discipline that makes the people commit such a big mistake.


    There is only one thing. Although Zhao Xiaodie has a poisonous mind, he is only a weak woman after all. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to commit these heinous crimes.


    So I thought, "is there someone else''s instigation?"


    Arrow, pointing directly at others.


    Pei Qianji thinks these two Zhao families are knowledgeable.


    After listening, he pretended to meditate for a moment.


    "Your words are reasonable."


    He looked at Zhao Xiaodie again, but this time it was a bright threat in his tone.


    "Zhao Xiaodie, I can forgive you for the sake of your elders.


    As long as you tell who instigated you, I can give you a way to live.


    But if you continue to be stubborn, you can only blame yourself! "


    "No one instigated me!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaodie shook her head and denied it.


    What she thought was very simple. She didn''t do it at all. What about being abetted?


    But she didn''t know that these people didn''t let her tell the truth at all, they just dragged others into the water through her.


    "Second Lord, master Pei, I really didn''t do it, and no one has ever instigated me! You, you have all been cheated. It''s really none of my business!"


    The second uncle of Zhao was a little upset. He directly came forward and grabbed Zhao Xiaodie''s wrist and forced the other party to look at himself.


    "At this time, you don''t have to bear this crime for others.


    Don''t forget that you still have a child. If you have something, can your child still live? "


    Zhao Xiaodie was stunned, and her face immediately turned pale.


    She understood!


    The second old man is threatening her with his children, but


    "Xiaodie, I believe you are a good child.


    This matter is just a moment of confusion, coupled with the instigation of intentional people, so you will make a big mistake.


    Just tell us who this man is? I must plead with the Pei family leader to reunite your family. "


    Zhao Xiaodie was frightened.


    Although she had been humiliated and abused by her mother-in-law again and again, those malice hit her directly.


    But now it''s different.


    These people are forcing her to harm people!


    But the people here, let alone the great master of the Pei family, even if the second old master really can''t accommodate her, she and her children will have no choice but to die!.


    But she really didn''t know why they had to lie.


    "I, I..."


    Zhao Xiaodie''s head was blank, her whole body trembled, and her face was sweating.


    I can see that she is very flustered and frightened.


    Uncle Zhao''s eyes were full of pride.


    He knew that people like Zhao Xiaodie would be used by him as soon as they were frightened.


    He continued to seduce her into giving the answer he wanted.


    "Don''t be afraid. With me and the Pei family leader here, even if you tell the truth, no one will embarrass you.


    This person who makes trouble behind the scenes must be very familiar with you and you trust them very much, don''t you? "


    Zhao Xiaodie just nodded subconsciously, but she didn''t know who the second old man was talking about.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind.


    She''s finished.


    What if she and her children are kicked out of the Zhao family?


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, while the nearby Cairu couldn''t help whispering to remind her.


    "Master, something is wrong."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Uncle Zhao is now enticing a confession.


    Zhao Xiaodie is very afraid of his old identity, so if he comes forward, Zhao Xiaodie is likely to sell aunt Fang or even her for self-protection.


    Until now, Lin Mengya completely understood that the backbone of Pei family should start with Xue Lanfang.


    Once Zhao Xiaodie really rebelled and led all the charges to her and aunt Fang, the Zhao and Pei families had good reasons to attack her.


    At that time, it would be logical for them to ask themselves to exchange their property.


    Even the Pei family can directly ask the Gong family to become their slaves!


    So today, whether she comes or not, she will carry the black pot.


    The only difference is that if she didn''t come, I''m afraid Zhao Xiaodie and Xue Lanfang would have died long ago.


    After all, the dead can''t defend or confront her, which is true.


    She came back to her senses. She just thought it was a little familiar?


    oh By the way, when Zhao mace died before, didn''t he play it once?


    She hooked her lips with a sarcastic smile.


    They really liked to greet her with this move, but Zhao mace''s death was temporarily appeased by her prescription.


    But if the frame up is successful this time, I''m afraid they will shamelessly count Zhao mace on her.


    Oh, it''s really invincible.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the tottering Zhao Xiaodie.


    await one''s doom?


    Of course she won''t.


    But she wants to see Zhao Xiaodie''s choice with her own eyes.


    If Zhao Xiaodie chooses to betray her and aunt Fang in order to protect herself, she will not be polite to her again!


    On the other hand, uncle Zhao also felt that the victory was in hand, and his expression became a little compassionate.


    "I''m afraid these people did this because Xue Lanfang found some dark things they did.


    You''re just being used, so it''s not your fault.


    After all, the lives of you and your children are in their hands. If you dare not listen to them, they will hurt you and your children.


    So these days, in fact, you have been locked up by them, right? "


    It was as if he had seen these words with his own eyes.


    Even Zhao Xiaodie reacted slowly, and then looked at the second old man foolishly.


    These things, how do these things sound like real?


    But she doesn''t even know these things!


    "I, I..."


    She stumbled to speak, but Uncle Zhao couldn''t wait.


    He grabbed her wrist harder.


    "Just say yes or no. Zhao Xiaodie, if you want to think clearly, your life and your child''s life are all between your thoughts!"


    To tell you the truth, Zhao Xiaodie was really frightened.


    But the next moment, she felt very angry.


    Relying on her courage, she retorted weakly, "I can''t understand what you said, sir.


    And I haven''t been locked up. I''ve been recuperating with my children in the house because of my poor health.


    I don''t know why you say that, but I''m telling the truth. I didn''t do it, and no one instructed me to use me. "


    Cairu burst out laughing. Lin Mengya stared at her, and she held back.


    But in fact, Lin Mengya also wants to laugh.


    This Zhao Xiaodie is so cute!


    Elder Zhao is stupid.


    His words are all about this. Why does this fool keep talking hard?


    "You --"


    "Before you speak, let go of the girl''s hand and catch it for so long. Do you want to be shameless?"


    Bai Su coldly opened the hand of Uncle Zhao Er directly.


    Although she had a cold face, she was really disgusted by Uncle Zhao and put a heavy hand on her.


    Suddenly, uncle Zhao felt that his hand was like a dead bear, and the pain made his face bloodless.


    "How dare you hit me?!"


    The other party was furious, and Bai Su just frowned slightly.


    "Next time, I''ll cut off your hand."


    The cold eyes made uncle Zhao''s hand more painful.


    "Old three, take her down for me!"


    He only felt that he had been humiliated, and the third uncle of the Zhao family just wanted to do it, he heard Lin Mengya say in a low voice: "Cairu, I don''t like people who move me in front of me."


    The girl standing next to her replied coldly: "don''t worry, master. If anyone dares to offend you, I will teach him a lesson and let him know who can move and who can''t move."


    Two to one!


    As both martial arts practitioners, uncle Zhao San knows the threat of these two girls better than uncle Zhao er.


    Besides, his wound hasn''t healed since his last plot.


    In all, he has no chance of winning!


    But he felt he couldn''t afford to lose face, not to mention the Pei family here.


    Really fight, they will never sit idly by!


    Just then, there was a sudden noise outside the door.


    Then someone hurried in.


    "Master! Someone broke in! We can''t stop it!"

 Chapter 2834

    "A bunch of waste!"


    Pei Qianji''s face was extremely hard to see.


    He has been offended by this group of mole ants again and again. Now he just wants to teach them a lesson and let them recognize that they are the supreme existence of the ancient family!


    Who knows the next moment, the door was kicked open again.


    A figure sat on a black wooden wheelchair.


    "I hear you''re embarrassing my wife?"


    The man''s eyebrows and eyes are sharp and imposing.


    Clearly bad for his behavior, but no one dared to despise him. Even Pei Qianji unconsciously shrunk his neck and was no longer so confident.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you agree to wait for me at home?"


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    The cold expression disappeared instantly. He walked over a few steps and directly pushed long Tianyu in.


    Long Tianyu didn''t look at others, but said gently to her, "I''m just worried about you."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t eat me."


    Lin Mengya said it naturally. It''s not hard to show off. It''s just the truth.


    But long Tianyu was not at ease.


    "I can''t let my wife be wronged outside. Where did you say just now, you can continue. Don''t worry about me."


    It sounds good, but who present did not silently pinch a cold sweat for himself?


    If Lin Mengya is an elegant and agile leopard, then long Tianyu is a powerful and domineering lion.


    Staring at him, the pressure of everyone in the room except Lin Mengya suddenly increased a lot.


    Pei Qianji in particular.


    He always felt that he was being watched by a beast. He was so depressed that he didn''t dare to do it again.


    "Hehe, it turns out that your Highness the holy Reverend has arrived and is far from welcome. I hope your highness will not blame me."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t want to be polite to each other at all.


    "Don''t you have something to ask my wife? Ask quickly. I''m still waiting for her to go back with me."


    Being ignored by a young man, Pei Qianji was even more frustrated.


    But now it is on the line and has to be launched, and this is conclusive evidence.


    What can your highness do?


    He is afraid of each other, and the other party can''t be above the ancient family!


    Having figured this out, he had a lot of peace of mind.


    His complexion slowed down, and he said in some embarrassment, "yes, I shouldn''t have delayed your highness and madam because of family affairs, but I have got conclusive evidence in my hand.


    That''s why I want my wife to ask what happened. "


    Pooh! That''s not what I said just now.


    Lin Mengya make complaints about himself, but he is just a little impatient.


    "If you have any evidence, it''s better to put it out. If I did it, I will certainly give you an explanation."


    Pei Qianji hid the sneer in his eyes.


    "In that case, bring people up."


    People? Who?


    Soon, Pei Qianji''s people brought up a thin man.


    As soon as the man came up, he immediately fell to the ground, his forehead close to the ground, and his body trembled as if he were very afraid.


    "Little, little man, I''ve seen the great master of the Pei family!"


    Lin Mengya only felt that the voice was inexplicably familiar.


    Pei Qianji glanced at her and said, "look up and let everyone see who you are."


    The man looked up trembling.


    It was a particularly old and shriveled face.


    A few strands of broken hair fell off her forehead, making her look more sloppy and cowardly.


    Lin Mengya only thinks this face is a little eye-catching


    Just cooked.


    She has always been like this. As long as she has met once, she can have an impression.


    But she didn''t recognize it for a moment until Zhao Xiaodie called softly.


    "Are you -- aunt five? Aunt, why are you here?"


    She quickly grabbed each other and asked anxiously, "aunt, how''s your Su Niang''s sister-in-law? I heard that she hasn''t taken good care of herself since she lost her child. Why did you leave like this?"


    Su Niang?


    These two words aroused Lin Mengya''s memory.


    Not long ago, the person sent to protect Zhao yunniang once reported something to her.


    It is said that one night, a poor woman who lost her child went crazy and wanted to harm Yun Niang''s child, intending to exchange her life for her life.


    Of course she wanted to drive people away, but Yun Niang begged to leave them for a while.


    But later, Zhao Su Niang left without saying goodbye to her mother-in-law.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Zhao Su Niang''s mother-in-law here.


    As soon as Chunhai''s daughter-in-law heard this, she immediately howled.


    "My life is hard! My daughter-in-law finally gave birth to a child, but she was killed by someone! My daughter-in-law is crazy and my family is scattered. She was killed by someone!"


    Zhao Xiaodie is also silly.


    But Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Yun Niang told her that Zhao Su Niang''s child was killed by her mother-in-law''s ignorance.


    But now she appears here and even says these words. I''m afraid she''s going to throw the pot to her.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Chunhai''s daughter-in-law kowtowed to Pei Qianji.


    "Please make a decision for the old lady! My little grandson died a few days after he was born. It''s useless for me. I can''t keep the child!"


    She started slapping herself in the face.


    Which one is this?


    "You keep saying that you are wronged. Then tell me loudly who your enemy is and why he wants to harm you?"


    Pei Qianji narrowed his eyes and spoke very clearly word by word.


    Chunhai''s daughter-in-law stopped,


    Her dark face was now red and swollen, but her eyes hid a poisonous light.


    "The old lady knows! I know!


    My enemy is Mrs. Zhao, Fang Rao, and that ya girl!


    They killed my grandson! "


    "What are you talking about!


    Your grandson was obviously thrown out and frozen to death by yourself. How can you wronged madam and miss ya like this, aunt five? "


    Zhao Xiaodie thinks it''s ridiculous!


    It was so big that everyone in the courtyard knew the cause and effect.


    How can the fifth aunt confuse right and wrong?


    Lin Mengya thinks it''s not that simple.


    If it''s just the planting of empty words and white teeth, it''s too low-level outside.


    It''s easy to break through.


    No, the other party must be trying to make her unable to turn over!


    "I wronged her? Xiaodie, you are still too young to be cheated!"


    With that, Chunhai''s daughter-in-law more excitedly pointed to Lin Mengya.


    "Do you know that if it weren''t for her, those dolls who died in our family were all her sins!"


    She stared at Lin Mengya with blood red eyes, like a bloodthirsty wolf.


    "Impossible!"


    Of course Zhao Xiaodie won''t believe it. She shook her head and denied it directly.


    "Aunt, don''t lie!


    It''s not a year or two for the family''s dolls to have problems. Miss ya is young. How can she have anything to do with this? "


    But Chunhai''s daughter-in-law glared at Lin Mengya fiercely and said gnashing her teeth: "I also happen to know from the old man''s mouth that there are people in our family


    The reason why the doll has an accident is because of the Gong family!


    It was the palace family who offended the fairy, so the fairy let our doll have an accident! "


    "Aunt, what do you mean?"


    Zhao Xiaodie didn''t understand, but Lin Mengya understood.


    She narrowed her eyes and instantly understood Pei Qianji''s real plan.


    He''s trying to involve the whole palace!


    "The Gong family was expelled from the ancient family more than 50 years ago because they were disrespectful to God, but unexpectedly, there have been problems with our family''s dolls since then.


    It must be them! They offended God and implicated us! "


    This made the house suddenly quiet.


    But immediately, a chuckle broke the silence here.


    "Since our palace family offended us, why did he punish you instead of us?


    Does that mean that you actually did the wrong thing? What does this have to do with our family? "


    Lin Mengya''s subtle words made Chunhai''s daughter-in-law''s words untenable.


    But she also knows that Chunhai''s daughter-in-law is just cannon fodder.


    I''m afraid she was taught to say something about offending the gods and being condemned.


    Well, her purpose is to pull out these old days. What''s next?


    Pei Qianji''s face was dignified at this time.


    He sighed faintly.


    "Lord of the palace, I didn''t want to talk about it here. It''s also to preserve the last face for your palace family."


    "You don''t have to."


    Lin Mengya refused rather "insensibly".


    "Our palace family has always acted frankly, and will not wrong others at will because of ghosts and gods. If you have anything to say, you can say it directly."


    "Well, does the Lord of the palace know this prescription?"


    Pei Qianji took out a prescription from his arms.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that it was the mother''s prescription she used to treat pregnant women.


    "I did write the prescription, but I also said before giving it out that the prescription varies from person to person. Everyone should adjust it according to their own physical condition before taking it.


    What, what''s the problem? "


    Pei Qianji admitted her candidly, and his heart was sneering.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this prescription, but as early as 20 years ago, someone in our family once asserted that this winter snow eating child is not a curse, but someone waiting for an opportunity to retaliate."


    Lin Mengya''s heart tightened.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Doesn''t the master of the palace know that all the families that appear to eat children by winter snow have offended the palace family?"


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect it either, but Pei Qianji was so determined that he didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "These things are recorded in the annals of their families.


    Fifty eight years ago, the Gong family was expelled from the ancient family because they refused to obey the family rules and disrespected the gods.


    After that, the first winter snow bite children appeared, and only those families who once agreed with the palace family''s expulsion will appear. "


    Fifty eight years ago!


    Lin Mengya never knew about this history, but she knew very well that the Gong family would not do such a thing.


    Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, her intuition told her that the Gong family would never do such immoral things.


    "What happened fifty-eight years ago, can the groundless Pei family leader convict our palace family?"


    But unexpectedly, Pei Qianji took out another piece of yellow paper.


    "Before I came here, I thought that the Lord of the palace would not easily plead guilty.


    Therefore, after asking the Presbyterian Council for instructions, I brought a letter, a letter thirty years ago. "

 Chapter 2835

    A letter thirty years ago.


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to see what was written on it.


    She just wanted to know how Pei Qianji used his letters 30 years ago to make her plead guilty.


    "Do you know who wrote this letter and what was written on it?"


    Pei Qianji raised his eyelids and looked at her with a certain tone of provocation.


    Lin Mengya''s Qi Nourishing skills are also first-class.


    Even if there is any criminal evidence, she will never change her color.


    At this time, whoever panics loses half.


    But in Pei Qianji''s opinion, she is just a dead duck.


    With a sneer, Pei Qianji unfolded the letter paper, turned it over and showed it to everyone.


    "Although this letter has passed for so many years, I think everyone can see the content clearly."


    The two old men of the Zhao family first came together and looked carefully. Then their faces changed.


    "This is as like as two peas!"


    Uncle Zhao said in surprise. Then he immediately picked up the prescription written by Lin Mengya and compared it carefully.


    "That''s right! Although the order is different, the medicine on it is exactly the same, but the prescription on this letter is missing a few medicines!"


    Pei Qianji sighed, his eyes deep, as if he remembered some secret past.


    "This prescription can really solve the problem of winter snow eating children, but thirty years ago, the person who wrote this letter took it as a threat and asked us to hand over the treasure of the ancient family.


    At that time, our ancient people first discussed with each other and were willing to exchange other things for this complete prescription.


    Unfortunately, the other side''s attitude is always very tough. And threaten us with words. If we don''t agree to his conditions, the ancient nation will be extinct within a hundred years. "


    When he said this, he turned and looked at Lin Mengya.


    "And this letter was written by the then head of the palace family. I didn''t expect you to repeat your old trick now!"


    "What? It''s the palace!"


    Master Zhao was stunned and immediately looked at Lin Mengya with more anger.


    But Lin Mengya did not change her face.


    Thirty years ago, he said it was the Gong family''s fault. Is it really the Gong family''s fault?


    "I wonder if I can read that letter?"


    But master zhao''er shouted, "you can''t let her see it. If you let her destroy it, wouldn''t there be no evidence?"


    Lin Mengya sneered: "Oh, it''s ridiculous. Is it possible that everyone is as stupid as you in your eyes?


    My palace family is innocent. If I destroy the evidence, won''t I actually commit the crime of my palace family? "


    Lin Mengya''s words made master Zhao''s old face black and red.


    The letter paper passed to her hand.


    The yellow letter paper unfolded and the ink on it was clearly visible.


    There is indeed a prescription attached below. Although the dose is not written, it is almost the same as your own prescription in terms of medication.


    There are only some small differences. The most important thing is that compared with their own prescriptions, there are two medicines missing.


    But they didn''t know that the missing two drugs happened to be everywhere in the ancient people.


    The prescription is more like a gesture of kindness than a threat.


    If you have profound pharmacology or have a thorough study of this prescription, you may not think of what the last two drugs are missing.


    But the ancient people regarded it as a threat.


    I don''t know whether they did it on purpose or whether they really didn''t study it.


    Look up


    , only two short lines.


    In addition to the title, there is only one sentence left: borrow the ancient family''s most precious treasure for life, and return it after three years.


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips.


    "Master Pei, it''s clearly written on it. The writer just wants to borrow the treasure. If you don''t borrow it, why distort others'' meaning?"


    But Pei Qianji sneered and said, "the palace master is right. At the beginning, my ancient family thought so, but your palace family sent someone to steal it when they saw that we didn''t borrow it.


    Do you know how many people died in ancient China?


    If our ancient family had not been blessed by God, we could defeat your plot. I''m afraid our ancient family would have been destroyed long ago!


    The leader of the palace family is always eloquent, but Pei Qianji is not a person without a clear aim.


    After those thieves who stole the precious treasure were captured by us, we already have conclusive evidence that your palace family did it!


    And the winter snow devouring children, also made by your palace family.


    If the master of the palace doesn''t believe it, do you dare to go to the ancient holy land with me to debate the authenticity? "


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. She was not angered by him and immediately agreed.


    Pei Qianji, an old fox, is clearly upset and kind-hearted.


    But this letter - others don''t know, but she saw the small plum blossom seal in the lower right corner.


    It''s the silk screen printing inherited by the owners of all dynasties. The direction details are correct.


    This proves that this letter has something to do with the palace family.


    As for whether it was written by the master of the palace family at that time, she was not sure.


    But since Pei Qianji threw this out as evidence, it shows that at least this letter should be true.


    If she chose not to go, it would seem that she was a little guilty.


    Moreover, the other party just mentioned the ancient family treasure.


    Didn''t she come to the ancient family this time to find the treasure of the ancient family?


    It seemed that even if it was a fire pit, she had to jump with her eyes closed.


    But she won''t be like Pei Qianji.


    This old guy is really poisonous!


    "Why dare I?" As soon as she opened her mouth, Pei Qianji wanted to kill her with words. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya didn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    "But I''m not here to play this boring game with you.


    You can interrogate me, but Lord Pei must call all the people who have something to do with what happened that year.


    That is, the parties no longer exist, and future generations must also exist. "


    Although her request is somewhat difficult, it is still within the scope expected by Pei Qianji.


    As soon as he wanted to promise, he heard Lin Mengya speak again.


    "Also, I don''t think it''s enough to have your Pei family alone.


    I want the master of Le Zheng''s family to deal with this matter with me in person, otherwise, don''t talk! "


    Pei Qianji''s face changed.


    what? Le Zheng''s owner? Why doesn''t she let the gods in the sky come?


    "No! Master Lezheng is busy. I can do this for him."


    But long Tianyu said coldly at this time: "Lord Pei''s meaning is that my wife''s identity and status can''t compare with the master of your Lezheng family, can''t she?"


    Pei Qianji suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    No, how could he forget this evil spirit.


    "I didn''t mean that, but the master of Le Zheng''s family is really..."


    "My wife is one of the supreme lords of the temple and the head of the first clan palace in the world. You want to interrogate my wife, but you still use such a contemptuous attitude.


    Yes? I think I have hundreds of thousands of temples


    The army is not famous enough? Can''t you raze your ancient family to the ground? "


    Long Tianyu''s voice was cold and overbearing. Except Lin Mengya, almost all the people present were unconscious of fear.


    Pei Qianji and the two old masters of the Zhao family almost didn''t slide down from their seats.


    At that moment, they even felt like they had a sharp knife across their head, which could fall at any time and cut off their necks!


    "This, this..." Pei Qianji wiped the sweat on his forehead and said good words quickly.


    "Of course not, of course not! I''ll fix a letter right away and ask the master of the Lezheng family to come and discuss it with the master of the palace."


    Long Tianyu glanced at them faintly, but doubled their pressure.


    "Then come back to my wife after you have discussed it. Also, my wife is very busy. Don''t bother my wife about these sesame and mung beans in the future."


    With that, long Tianyu directly grabbed his wife''s hand, and the other hand manipulated the mechanism on the wheelchair. They walked out together.


    Cairu and Bai Su are also close behind. They haven''t forgotten Zhao Xiaodie who has been stunned in situ.


    How did several people come and go back? No one hurt a hair at all. It''s really arrogant and powerful.


    Several people in the room fell into a long silence, and there was still a bit of embarrassment in the air.


    "Master Pei, look --"


    Uncle Zhao was a little uneasy.


    After all, he volunteered to set up this game with the Pei family leader.


    In fact, he doesn''t want much.


    Since everything about the palace family, he''s afraid he can''t get anything.


    Therefore, he wanted to pull Fang Rao into the water.


    In this way, you can at least hold Zhao Yixuan''s family property in the palm of your hand. It''s not a trip in vain.


    Unexpectedly, the temple Lord was so strong!


    "Let''s all go down."


    Pei Qianji''s face was as gloomy as ink.


    Uncle Zhao immediately took his brother away for fear that he would be angry if he walked slowly.


    But Chunhai''s daughter-in-law and Xue Lanfang, who were paralyzed on the ground, were left alone.


    They had been devastated and lost their minds, and now they were sober and confused, just like madmen.


    "Two losers!" Pei Qianji suddenly sank his face.


    He got up, strode to the two women and stretched out his hand. Luck beat a person''s head to pieces with one palm!


    The next moment, two dead bodies fell to the ground, red and white, setting off Pei Qianji''s face like a ghost.


    Soon, someone came up to clean up the mess.


    By the way, he handed Pei Qianji a clean handkerchief.


    They moved quickly without any surprised expression on their faces. I think they are used to doing such things.


    After ChuChu vented his anger, Pei Qianji returned to calm.


    But those eyes were full of evil and anger.


    It''s not over!


    That night, two letters were sent out from Pei Qianji''s house.


    The one on the surface was naturally given to the owner of Le Zheng''s family.


    As for the one that was secretly sent out, it has long been watched.


    "Your Highness, in addition to our people, there is also a team of people who have watched the letter. Do you want to intercept it together?"


    Dark Wei came to report back. Long Tianyu thought about it, but just let them continue to follow. Don''t do the rest.


    The content of the letter is not important. What is important is that he knows who Pei Qianji is going to give it to.

 Chapter 2836

    At dawn, Le Zhengzi Tan began to get up and practice Kung Fu.


    At the moment, he is still handsome, but his temperament has suddenly changed. He is no longer a cynical young master, but a peerless sword about to come out of its scabbard.


    "Er Shao, our people have intercepted the Pei family''s letter. What should we do next?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan ignored his subordinates'' reply, but continued to play a set of flying skills until the last move.


    Slowly picked up the clean cloth towel next to him, wiped the sweat on his forehead at will, with a playful smile in his eyes.


    "Where is the letter?"


    His men immediately submitted the letter.


    Le Zhengzi Tan tore open the envelope without any taboo, glanced at the content of the letter and threw the letter into the basin.


    In an instant, the water beat through the letter paper, and the ink became blurred.


    "Write a new letter and say that everything here is normal, so that my brother doesn''t have to worry."


    "And --" he turned his head, with a hint of banter in his smile.


    "Remember to mention in the letter that the master of the palace seems to be a salt free woman, and he is stupid and stupid. He doesn''t deserve my brother at all."


    When he finished, he asked people to step down.


    Oh, anyway, this letter was finally handed over to my brother in the name of the old guy of the Pei family.


    Bad guys, of course, should be left to annoying people!


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also sent a letter to her great grandfather secretly.


    "In fact, you don''t have to care too much about what Pei Qianji said."


    Seeing this, long Tianyu couldn''t help but want to comfort her.


    "Even if this matter is really related to the palace family, it has been 30 years. Now you know nothing about the past. Even if they want to blame you, they can''t blame you, not to mention you and me."


    Long Tianyu thought she was affected by the past, so she was uneasy.


    But Lin Mengya is not as sentimental as he thought.


    "Of course I know, but it''s related to whether we can borrow the ancient family''s treasure smoothly. At least I have to find out the causes and consequences. I can''t just listen to one side of the ancient family."


    Lin Mengya is really a protector.


    Even if the Gong family did something wrong, she would not let the current Gong family bear the responsibility for the mistakes of their predecessors.


    But if the Gong family is really wrong, she will try her best to make up for it.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    "I thought the palace family was just a slightly less ordinary family, but I didn''t want to hide so many secrets."


    She leaned back and habitually leaned against her man''s chest.


    When he returned to the palace at the beginning of the year, the whole family was in decline, embarrassed, besieged on all sides, surrounded by wolves, and wanted everyone to step on it.


    But when she mastered the palace family, she found that the family had extraordinary unity and action.


    She should have thought of it.


    How can such a family be simple?


    "What are you going to do next?" Long Tianyu took her in her arms and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows; "It seems that we must go to the ancient holy land. The old guy surnamed Pei is not kind at all. Even if we want to go, we have to think of a perfect plan."


    Long Tianyu was a little happy because his wife just said "we"!


    In other words, his wife has planned him.


    He doesn''t have to run after his wife anymore, and he doesn''t have to worry. His wife will regard herself as a burden.


    He likes us.


    "Madam, do whatever you want. I will support you!"


    Long Tianyu whispered his loyalty.


    Somehow, Lin Mengya always felt that her man''s voice was getting louder and louder.


    Especially when she says such words in her ear, it will always make her ears and heart itch.


    I''m not used to it.


    She gently rubbed her ears: "what you said seems like I''m going to make a scene in heaven."


    Long Tianyu held his wife tighter and narrowed his eyes, revealing a spoiled smile.


    "What''s wrong with making trouble with him? If my wife is willing to make trouble, she will give them a favor."


    Lin Mengya still couldn''t control herself. She turned back and tried to educate her man with a straight face.


    "Your behavior is called ''instigation''! What if I get out of a trouble that you can''t even handle? Is it difficult to escape with this family?"


    "Madam, just make trouble." Long Tianyu was in a better mood, with his pride in his eyes.


    "In the world, there is no trouble that your husband can''t live in."


    It''s just the truth. He has the guts to say so.


    Unfortunately, my wife doesn''t believe it.


    At the moment, she felt a little tired.


    She turned around, face to face paralyzed in his arms.


    "OK, God, you''re the second. You''re the best, right?"


    Really, how can this guy have such a thick skin?


    The day after they fell out with the Pei family, two old men of the Zhao family came to the door again.


    But this time, they didn''t even bother to find an excuse. They just brought people to the door to rob things.


    "Why do you rob our house?"


    With a group of servants in the house, sicui stopped the two old masters of the Zhao family outside the door.


    She stared angrily at the two shameless old men, clutching a broom in her hand, and looked very excited.


    "You didn''t give anything when you drove the master and wife out! Everything here has nothing to do with our family. With my old lady, you can''t take a needle here!"


    And the two old masters of the Zhao family have also torn off their disguises of virtue and high prestige at the moment.


    Uncle Zhao''s face was gloomy and his eyes were full of disgust when he looked at the servants.


    "A group of dog slaves who don''t know heaven and earth! I tell you the truth, your master has offended the Pei family master. I''m afraid it won''t be a few days."


    "These things belong to our Zhao family. We should take them back to our home."


    "As for you dog slaves who dare to commit the following crimes, I will find a good way out for you!"


    Uncle Zhao has resented these people.


    But now he''s winning.


    Fang Rao''s bitch blindly covers up Gong ya. I''m afraid Pei''s master will never let her go.


    He and his third brother came to collect the property of the Zhao family, but they preserved these things. Fang Rao should thank them instead!


    "Second brother, don''t talk nonsense to them!"


    The Third Master of Zhao rushed out of his anger and shouted, "tell Fang Rao to get out! This is our Zhao family. It''s not up to her to be an outsider!"


    "Let her go with her people, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Mrs. sicui fought back with gnashing teeth: "what two shameless and skinnless old people! Open your dog''s eyes and have a look. This Zhao house is the Zhao house of my master and wife, not your own Zhao house!"


    "Today, if you want to go, step on my sicui''s body!"


    "I''d like to see how powerful your family is. Take it as you like


    I''m not afraid to kill people in other people''s house. My master will come back and take your sword to your house to claim his life! "


    The fear of Zhao Yixuan made the two old guys hesitate for a moment.


    However, it is only hesitation.


    Now they have a greater dependence, that is, the Pei family!


    The second uncle of Zhao looked at the stubborn sicui, and a cruel smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Old three, since she is so ungrateful, let''s send her on the road."


    "OK."


    Before the words fell, the iron fists of Uncle Zhao went to sicui who didn''t know any martial arts.


    But unexpectedly, at the next moment, a sharp sword suddenly stabbed out of the air.


    Fortunately, uncle Zhao retreated quickly. Otherwise, I was afraid that his fist would be cut off from his wrist.


    "Who?"


    Uncle Zhao shouted, but no one answered.


    He was a man with a burst temper. He would continue to fight now. As a result, the second sword came quickly.


    Two swords were nailed to the ground side by side, but they were not worse than an inch!


    "Third, don''t be impulsive!"


    The second master of Zhao saw some ways and held the Third Master of Zhao.


    Zhao''s house was quiet, and no one even saw the direction of the sword.


    But the warning is quite obvious.


    It''s guarded here. There''s only a dead end for intruders.


    When Uncle Zhao thought about it, he could roughly guess who gave him the warning.


    But they didn''t expect each other to be so arrogant that they had to intervene in matters within their family.


    This made uncle Zhao very unhappy, but he had nothing to do.


    "Your Highness, this is my Zhao family''s business. If your highness interferes, I''m afraid it''s a little inappropriate?"


    Compared with PEI Qianji''s deep fear, Prince Zhao Er, who lives in the ancient family all year round and has no contact with the outside world, actually feels that his highness, the saint, is at most the same as the Presbyterian Council.


    However, the Presbyterian Church is within the ancient clan, and the temple is outside the territory.


    No matter how powerful he is, he can''t manage their family affairs.


    But where did he know that Pei Qianji had the same idea as him before.


    Just before coming, he got a warning from someone that he must not offend the saint too deeply, otherwise the whole ancient family will not be protected.


    As for the attack on Lin Mengya, they took the palace family for granted as a part of the ancient family.


    The combination of long Tianyu and Lin Mengya is also due to interests.


    As long as they can give up part of their interests, they can calm the anger of the temple.


    After all, the master of the palace family is now the master of the house. Even the saint is embarrassed to annex the palace family for the sake of fame.


    So they came to be the bad guy.


    Maybe, the saint of the temple has to thank them secretly!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu fortunately know nothing about this.


    Otherwise, they really have to laugh at these people''s shallow ignorance.


    Clearly they are true love, power is an accident.


    Unfortunately, these people are always putting the cart before the horse, which is really ridiculous.


    Uncle Zhao said it several times, but there was no response.


    For a time, the two people who thought they had been disgraced had to withdraw first.


    But their hearts hate long Tianyu at the same time.


    "Bah! Toast without penalty! Do we really think we''re afraid of him?"

 Chapter 2837

    Uncle Zhao said with a grim face: "second brother, up to now, I''m afraid this Fang Rao can''t stay."


    Uncle Zhao seemed a little agitated.


    So he can''t wait to draw those things into his hands immediately, but he still has his own scruples after all.


    "The fourth said before he left. If you want to contain Zhao Yixuan and let him continue to be used by us, you must leave Fang Rao."


    Therefore, even if he thought Fang Rao was in the way, he could only verbally threaten rather than really start.


    After all, the Zhao family still depends on Zhao Yixuan to make money.


    Uncle Zhao''s face became more and more gloomy and dissatisfied: "it''s just a woman. We will care about that worthless thing. It''s hard for the second brother to succeed. Because of this woman, we have to return in vain?"


    "What do you say?"


    Uncle Zhao was also a little worried and had a bad attitude.


    "Can you only think of some fighting and killing moves in your mind every day? If you can be like old four, why have we been oppressed by him for so many years?"


    Uncle Zhao immediately muttered with some discontent; "What you said is so powerful. Aren''t you equally crushed by the old four?"


    The second uncle of Zhao glared at the third.


    It''s true that the pot doesn''t open.


    But¡ª¡ª


    He sat down, narrowed his eyes and pondered in his heart.


    "Before we left, didn''t the people in the north courtyard say that the fourth didn''t go back at all?"


    Uncle Zhao didn''t react for a moment: "but didn''t Zhao say that the fourth may have been hurt by Fang Rao?"


    When Prince Zhao heard this, he suddenly showed a deep smile.


    "The old four can''t see anyone alive or dead now, so the North hospital should send someone to inquire."


    Uncle Zhao suddenly widened his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "This is really a good idea. The bad guys let those people in the north courtyard do it. Even if Zhao Yixuan comes back, he will only find trouble in the north courtyard, not us."


    Uncle Zhao touched his chin. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the idea was really killing two birds with one stone.


    no Maybe one arrow and three eagles!


    "The east courtyard lost Zhao''s mace first, and now Zhao''s mace in the South courtyard is also abandoned."


    "And all this happens to have an inseparable relationship with Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao."


    "Besides the dowry brought by Fang Rao in those years, don''t we take all the other three hospitals except our West hospital?"


    "Now Fang Rao wants to go back. Our West hospital doesn''t matter. The big deal is to lose some. Anyway, it''s still within the range we can bear, but the other three hospitals are not necessarily."


    Although the Zhao family are all relatives and brothers, they usually live in four courtyards, East, West, North and south.


    After the death of the previous leader, the four courts all wanted to be the owners of the house, so they fought with each other and quarreled for so many years without results.


    Until Zhao Yixuan was born.


    With the support of the Presbyterian Council, Zhao Yixuan took over some family affairs of the Zhao family with a tough attitude.


    At that time, the fragmented Zhao family did maintain stability for a period of time under the strong wrist of Zhao Yixuan.


    Not only that, he also showed his great talent for doing business.


    In just a few years, the Zhao family has changed from a third rate aristocratic family with limited resources and strong support for face to a second rate aristocratic family with lower middle of the upper string family.


    About a few years later, the Zhao family in the fourth courtyard began to be ready to move.


    I don''t think the family affairs of the Zhao family should be handed over to a small gangster who was once driven out.


    That''s why they forced Zhao Yixuan to agree to cultivate Zhao as an heir on the pretext that there were no future generations.


    The purpose is to hope that after a hundred years, all the wealth, power and status created by Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao will belong to the Zhao family.


    But all this caused dissatisfaction in the West courtyard.


    There is no other reason, just because of that year. The fourth guy had a unique insight and gathered Zhao Yixuan''s heart early.


    Coincidentally, Zhao Yixuan and his son were from their West courtyard.


    What makes people feel more unwilling than shutting out the God of wealth is that they have offended the God of wealth.


    Therefore, in this regard, the western hospital has the least benefit.


    But now, it''s better to come early than coincidentally.


    The other three courts have lost their wives and soldiers.


    Of course, the benefits belong to their West courtyard!


    As for Fang Rao, hehe, the other three hospitals dare not vent their anger on Zhao Yixuan, but each other Rao doesn''t have so many scruples.


    And even the north yard.


    Without the pressure of the fourth guy, those people who have been fed a big appetite can''t learn to restrain at all.


    It''s a pity that they won''t confuse people like old four.


    The second old man of the Zhao family spread the news of Zhao Pei and Zhao Laosi all night.


    The situation of the Zhao family is complicated, and each of the four courts has its own detailed works.


    They didn''t even have to advertise it. They just sent a message back. Within half a day, the other three courts had heard about the cause and effect through their own people.


    A stone stirs thousands of waves.


    Except for the north courtyard, everything is as usual, and the other three courtyards have been boiling.


    Especially Zhao''s mother.


    After learning that her son had been abandoned by Fang Rao, she cried endlessly in her yard and went all the way to the main yard of the South courtyard.


    "Master, you have to decide for our son! It must be Fang Rao''s bitch! She can''t have children herself and wants to forcibly occupy our son''s position!"


    "Xiao''er must have let her do it! We must avenge our son and hold the position of elder for our son!"


    Zhao Pei is the direct son of Zhao Gulian, the head of Nanyuan.


    Although he has many concubines, his wife and he only have such a son.


    He had high hopes for his son, but now¡ª¡ª


    "Madam, you get up first. I will ask Zhao Yixuan to give us a satisfactory answer."


    But he did not promise to hold that position for Zhao.


    After all, in addition to Zhao Pei, he has several sons.


    It''s very sad that his first son ruined him, but it''s more important to hold that position.


    Bai Jing, Zhao Gulian''s wife, obviously knows her pillow man best.


    She was so shocked that she hated her teeth.


    She knew that no one but herself would think so much of her son.


    A touch of the ruthlessness flashed through her red and swollen black eyes, but she hid it very well and was not found by Zhao Gulian.


    Sobbing, he said, "I don''t know what''s going on there now. Sir, I want to see it and pick up the child myself."


    Zhao Gulian thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Yes, but I don''t trust my wife to go alone. Well, I''ll ask Zhao Jue to accompany you tomorrow."


    "He is also seventeen years old. It''s time to be like his brother


    To share our worries and solve our problems. Moreover, the child is careful. I can rest assured that he will take care of you and Zhao Xun on the road. "


    She doesn''t want that little bastard to go with her!


    Bai Jing almost shouted.


    But now her son''s life and death are uncertain, so she has to be patient.


    But she would never let that little beast rob her son''s things!


    "OK, I''ll go back and pack up now!"


    Bai Jing came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    She is now preoccupied with the safety of her son. At the same time, she hates Zhao Yixuan and his wife, who hurt her son so much.


    She will not only take her son back this time, but also revenge the couple for her son!


    There are several people who hold similar ideas with her.


    In short, after these messages were sent back to the Zhao family, they completely stirred up the muddy water of the Zhao family.


    The second Zhao family is waiting to fish in troubled waters, while others probably hold the same idea and want to take advantage of this opportunity to get a match from Mr. and Mrs. Zhao Yixuan.


    In their view, family affection can also be calculated with money.


    From this point of view, the Zhao family can also be regarded as "knowledgeable".


    There was such a big movement in the Zhao family. Naturally, someone spread the news to Lin Mengya and Fang Rao.


    At that time, the two were stealing a half day''s leisure and were hiding in the yard watching Mo Yan''s little baby practice.


    The little guy has been practicing basic skills with several uncles and aunts for almost a year.


    And there are long Tianyu and Qing Hu. These two peerless experts teach them in person. They have unique advantages in body method, internal skill, moves and routines.


    It can be said that when this little guy grows up, he will definitely be a top expert in the world.


    The top master who has not grown up is now giggling at a piece of candy cake in his mother''s hand.


    "Well, you''re so tired that you''re sweating. Come and eat the cake."


    When she waved, Lin Mengya smiled and gathered her cub around. While wiping the sweat on his forehead, she handed him some snacks.


    Zhun ¡¤ peerless master ¡¤ Mo Yan, I feel happy at the moment,


    He heard that no one prepared candy cakes for his father when he was a child.


    Sure enough, he is my mother''s favorite baby!


    Well, except for my brothers and sisters!


    "Looking at this little guy, even my mood is much better. You say Huo Xiao is a few years older than your man. Why doesn''t he know when I can have a grandson?"


    This is the sixth time today that Aunt Fang lamented that she had no grandchildren to hold.


    Lin Mengya quickly threw her Moyan baby a look.


    The latter immediately hugged aunt Fang''s thigh and called her "grandma Fang" sweetly.


    Suddenly, aunt Fang ignored her complaints and immediately picked up the little guy and kissed him again and again.


    Lin Mengya is secretly proud. She is worthy of being her son!


    Go!


    It seems that Huo Xiao has to thank their mother and son after he comes back. Otherwise, he can only accept the destruction of birth and brain penetration every day.


    For a single mother and fetus solo for many years, it is really difficult to resist.


    So the guy ran out without saying a word.


    "But speaking of it, those two old guys are both desperate and evil. I''m afraid the Zhao family will come to trouble you in the near future."


    Lin Mengya is worried about Aunt Fang''s situation.

 Chapter 2838

    Referring to the Zhao family, aunt Fang''s face couldn''t help sinking.


    She doesn''t like the Zhao family at all.


    If she had not been afraid of ruining everyone''s plan, she would have put all her eggs on the door and asked the other party to repay her suffering over the years.


    Even so, she will not be afraid of Fang''s family to find fault.


    "They come whenever they want, but this time I will never let them harm my family again!"


    Lin Mengya probably knows aunt Fang''s attitude.


    Although the Zhao family did things too insidiously, no matter how aunt Fang retaliated, it was not too much.


    But this time, in addition to the Zhao family, Pei Qianji was eyeing.


    She was only afraid that Pei Qianji would take advantage of the situation to deduct several more charges for Aunt Fang.


    After all, she is now tied up with aunt Fang.


    Pei Qianji must also want to get rid of aunt Fang.


    From Aunt Fang''s current identity, she was slightly at a disadvantage before uncle Huo''s identity was identified.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t say these words to each other''s aunt.


    More than ten years of hurt and pain always need someone to be responsible.


    Since the Zhao family planned all this, they should bear aunt Fang''s anger.


    And she will stand on Aunt Fang''s side!


    At this time, Pei Qianji also received a mysterious letter.


    The letter suddenly appeared at the head of his bed, and there was no word on the envelope.


    But Pei Qianji knew where the letter came from.


    He frowned slightly and immediately dismissed all the servants. After closing the doors and windows carefully, he carefully opened the envelope and took out the letter paper inside.


    No wonder he is so careful, but this letter is likely to be related to his family and life.


    But unexpectedly, there was only one sentence on the letter paper - bring back the child born to Gong ya.


    This made Pei Qianji a little stunned.


    Twenty years have passed since the first mysterious letter appeared.


    In these 20 years, Pei family has also been developed and expanded by him, and has become the uncrowned king of the ancient family.


    Just a little short, he can pull the Lezheng family down from the position of the first family.


    And all this was sent by this secret letter.


    So he did not dare to violate the contents of the letter. Even if the other party asked him to give his family''s flesh and blood, he would do so without hesitation.


    But now, the other party asked him to bring back Gong Ya''s child.


    It seems a little difficult.


    But when he thought of the reward he would get after completing the task, Pei Qianji bit his teeth, carefully stuffed the letter paper into his mouth and swallowed it with tea.


    Of course, the taste of stationery is not very good, but every time he eats it, he will feel refreshed and feel much younger.


    There was a look of greed in his eyes.


    This is the reason why he can''t stop. A letter alone can bring him such a welcome change. What kind of scenery would it be if he saw the owner behind the secret letter one day?


    Thinking of this, the previous fear and hesitation also disappeared.


    Although it was difficult, he didn''t have any chips in his hand.


    The essence of calculation flashed in his eyes, and he thought of a good idea.


    Sitting by the bed, Pei Qianji smiled proudly.


    It seems that the ancient clan will finally fall into his smart hand. How can the two hairy boys of Lezheng family beat him?


    Just after dinner, Lin Mengya changed her clothes and took a pick


    Ru went to the rice shop to visit the patients.


    Her cosmetic surgery was very successful. None of them attracted anyone''s attention along the way.


    But walking in the street, Lin Mengya still noticed that people were spying on Zhao''s house everywhere.


    no way out.


    In addition to the people left by long Tianyu and uncle Huo, the Pei family, the Lezheng family, the Zhao family, and perhaps other aristocratic families who want to join in, all sent people to monitor the every move of the Zhao family.


    In particular, she and aunt Fang are the main targets of these people''s surveillance.


    Aunt Fang has been depressed for several days.


    If there were no new situation there, Lin Mengya would not go out easily.


    Alas, now she can feel the pain of being a star.


    The paparazzi outside Ah, no, it is the eye liner, which is almost half of the country''s economy.


    These days, five or six restaurants and inns have been opened in the city.


    There are countless stalls on the street.


    Lin Mengya and aunt Fang are very embarrassed.


    These people, are they really afraid that others will not find out?


    The two men dodged into the rice shop.


    The business of the rice shop is particularly good these days, but it also brings some hidden dangers to the safety of the backyard.


    But fortunately, except for a few new situations, others still remain in the state of walking dead. They have no other needs except the most basic food, drink and Lazar.


    Actually, it''s scary.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw several sunbathers sitting in the yard. The women just looked at her. What''s more strange is that their sight is lax.


    That means they''re not looking at her.


    Lin Mengya went over and checked the situation of several people.


    Although their physical recuperation is much better than before they first came, their consciousness has not recovered.


    If this goes on, even if Lin Mengya keeps them delicious, I''m afraid these people won''t live for a few years.


    Unless she can find a way to awaken these people''s consciousness.


    Although the star chart on that day gave her a preliminary idea, she still lacked some practical experience.


    First of all, she didn''t know the order of the star chart; Secondly, she doesn''t know what the meaning of those orders is. If she makes a mistake, it will make their situation worse and worse.


    So, at present, she is helpless.


    After checking the people in the yard, Lin Mengya enters a hut in the West.


    Here lie a few names with closed eyes and frown.


    "It started last night. I checked it before. There was no problem, but when I came to inquire later in the night, I found that they seemed to be in great pain one by one."


    She carefully selected those who were responsible for taking care of these people.


    Their character and ability are very trustworthy, and at present, they are doing well.


    Lin Mengya nodded and basically ruled out the cause of external force.


    She examined the women carefully.


    There was no wound on the body, and although the pulse was a little chaotic, it was not caused by any physiological disease.


    Since it is not a physical disease, it should have something to do with psychology.


    But now they have completely closed themselves, and Lin Mengya has no way to explore their current situation through communication.


    But one thing is right.


    Their consciousness is recovering, which is why this happens.


    "Master, in fact, there are also some methods that can stimulate their consciousness activity through external forces. Do you want to try?"


    In the system, the medicine reminds her.


    "You mean guiding consciousness through sound or smell?"


    "Yes. From the current situation, they should have some perception of everything in the outside world. They just can''t take the initiative to communicate with others. If you use these aspects to convey some information to them, I think it should have an impact on their consciousness activity."


    Xiaoyao puts the guess test results in front of Lin Mengya.


    In fact, Lin Mengya thought about this theory.


    Even some vegetative people can hear the voice of the outside world.


    Encourage them through the influence of continuous voice or other means and make a positive guidance. In this way, they may have a stronger desire to wake up.


    So as to achieve the ultimate goal of consciousness recovery.


    "Yes, yes, but we have to take into account some actual situations. At present, we don''t know whether there will be other dangers after their consciousness recovers."


    For example, Zhao Ziyan and uncle Huo experienced before.


    They all have a trigger key condition,


    Once this critical point is reached, it is likely to cause their consciousness to self destruct.


    I''m afraid it will really hurt them.


    In the system, Xiaoyao also thought silently for a moment.


    "The master is right. If we act rashly, it is likely to cause irreversible secondary damage to them."


    He was a little distressed and felt that he had not helped his master.


    But Xiaoyao''s words brought some other inspiration to Lin Mengya.


    "I remember that the so-called starry sky is to achieve the purpose of blocking consciousness through the brightness and darkness of light. The results of our interrogation before happened to be those."


    "Master, what do you think?" Xiaoyao asked.


    "I was thinking that perhaps the condition for their awakening should be light!"


    Now I want to come. In fact, there were some clues before I came.


    For example, in the hot spring village, although some of those people were outside, some were in the secret room.


    But the consciousness of the victims they found outside was less active than those found in the secret room.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly strode into the yard.


    Those women who collectively sat in the yard to bask in the sun chose to face the sunny side.


    In fact, this is also different from ordinary people.


    Because of the glare of the sun, everyone subconsciously will choose to turn their back to the sun, at least not raise their heads and look directly at the sun.


    Even the sunset.


    In addition to the harsh light, it is not good for the eyes after a long time.


    "Do you remember when they were brought out during the day, were they also facing the sun?"


    The people in charge of care around thought carefully and quickly nodded.


    "It seems so. At that time, we just asked the person in charge to bring them out, and then they sat there motionless.


    Eh? When did they turn around? "


    "That''s right!"


    What, even after getting out of the sea of suffering, will have an impact on those people over time?


    The answer is light!


    Other objective conditions can be changed, but only light and darkness, night and day cannot be changed in the bad environment of nature.

 Chapter 2839

    Having figured out the key, she was suddenly enlightened.


    Turn around and run indoors.


    Sure enough, because those people are more active in consciousness, in order to prevent them from accidents, they spend most of their time lying in this small room for rest in addition to basic eating, drinking and Lazar.


    Coincidentally, the four people happened to be near the wall in the house.


    And because the weather was not very good before, they were afraid of catching cold, so for some time before, they spent most of their time in the house except opening windows every day for ventilation.


    Therefore, compared with others, their light and dark effects are the smallest.


    Therefore, if we can artificially eliminate the influence of light and darkness on them, it may weaken the suppression of their consciousness!


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t wait to take her hand and take someone to find some excellent shading materials to block the light of doors and windows.


    "It''s best to extend the position of the door and window, so that even if we open the door or window, it won''t affect the inside."


    Experimental madman Lin Mengya has carefully designed and strictly controlled all parts of her experiment.


    She is not afraid of failure, but she will never allow her failure because of these small mistakes that can be avoided.


    Several people worked all night and finally separated a "dark treatment room" in the yard.


    The first time to participate in the treatment was the first and last two of the four people in terms of consciousness activity.


    The remaining two people became another control group.


    Lin Mengya is preparing to compare their two groups after a stage of treatment.


    In this way, she can tell whether her treatment is useful or not.


    At this point, she was thinking about whether there was anything missing.


    On the other side, Cairu carefully led her sister over.


    "Master, can you also let my sister come?"


    Cairu has been holding her sister''s hand tightly, but there is a bit of firmness in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but told her the consequences first.


    "Although I made a preliminary inference like this, I''m not sure whether it''s useful or whether it will cause any harm to them."


    Cairu felt relieved when she heard the speech.


    She turned her head and gently touched her sister''s long hair.


    After this period of cultivation, the girl has gradually recovered her vitality and vitality.


    Her cheeks are no longer as pale as before. Her round little face is very likable. It can be seen that before the accident, she should also be a lively and likable girl.


    However, all this was destroyed by some people''s dirty selfish desires.


    The girl''s eyes are dull. She will only obediently obey the orders of others, and even be deprived of the qualification of resistance.


    "I don''t want her to live like this."


    Cairu''s tone was very gentle, but her eyes were unconsciously red.


    "Rather than let her go through a generation like this, I''d rather change her, even if she''s awake for only a quarter of an hour.


    I hope she can soberly choose the life she wants to live. If she really accepts unreality, I will support her all her life. "


    When talking about this, Lin Mengya seems to feel Cairu''s entanglement and pain.


    Sister is her obsession, and it is also her responsibility to take the initiative to carry her back.


    Simply as a family member, Lin Mengya can understand why Cairu made an escape decision for her sister.


    Not everyone can accept their own life and become fragmented overnight.


    But at least, they should be given the right to choose.


    "OK." Lin Mengya held Cairu''s other hand and tightly distributed the warmth of her palm to her.


    "I will try my best to cure them, and then I will face it with you."


    "Master child -"


    Cairu was moved to tears.


    At this moment, she had never thanked God so much for giving her such a good master.


    It is clear that the master has never regarded her as a servant, but she has decided to devote her loyalty to the master all her life!


    A scholar dies for a confidant. She is willing to go to hell for her master.


    "All right, all right."


    Lin Mengya smiled, patted her on the shoulder and took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    "It''s not a matter of life and death. Although I''m not so good at your master, I''m sure to let them maintain the status quo.


    The worst thing is to let your sister sleep for decades. Our palace''s welfare system is very perfect. Someone will take care of your sister for you in the future. "


    Cairu smiled through tears and suddenly showed her smiling face.


    Speaking of it, she is really curious about this welfare.


    It is said that at home, some people even fought for this welfare system.


    Fortunately, she hugged her thigh early. Now you can rest assured.


    Lin Mengya looked more carefully at the preparations in the room.


    She remembered that the secret room in the hot spring villa had several remarkable characteristics. The first was the dim light, which they had done.


    The second point is that the temperature in the inner chamber is slightly higher than that outside.


    Although she was not sure whether this had anything to do with their consciousness control, there was nothing wrong with paying attention to it.


    The third point is the kind of medicine called God falling.


    In her conjecture, light and darkness should be the most critical element of consciousness control.


    Others, whether it is falling or temperature, or other objective conditions, should be used to match the light and darkness.


    If we want to completely disintegrate this kind of consciousness control, we must first clarify the influence of other aspects.


    In this way, the secret of light and darkness can be completely solved.


    While thinking about this, Lin Mengya wrote down all the factors that might affect the results she saw in the secret room of Wenquan Zhuangzi.


    Then she gave all these things to Cairu.


    "Just stay here." She said.


    Cairu looked at her in surprise. Lin Mengya smiled: "I know you won''t be relieved if you don''t look at her."


    Rather than let Cairu worry about it, let her stay here.


    Besides, she really needs a suitable one to check for her.


    "Master, I, I will guard it well!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and patted her on the shoulder.


    "You don''t have to be so excited. Even if our method is really right, it won''t work so fast. It''s hard for you these days."


    Cairu was so moved that she didn''t know what to say.


    After Lin Mengya carefully told her a few words, she left the back door with confidence.


    The night has faded, revealing the light of the morning.


    But this small town has not awakened from last night''s sleep.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. It was rare that she had been busy all night without any feeling of fatigue. She enjoyed the quiet alone.


    But when she had just walked half the street, she was acutely aware that someone was following her!


    Suddenly, the alarm bell in Lin Mengya''s heart was loud.


    Although she knew that someone had been staring at her, her disguise was flawless. No one would know who she was.


    She still stood still and walked around the corner. As soon as she turned the corner, she dodged and hid in a secret corner.


    In an instant, the hidden function of Shennong system is turned on. As long as she doesn''t move, she can be integrated with the surrounding environment, which makes people unconsciously ignore her.


    Sure enough!


    She just hid well, and a figure came after her in a hurry.


    The opponent''s martial arts are good. There is almost no sound of footsteps on the ground.


    But the more sensitive they are, the more they will be confused by the hidden function.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other and turned around for several times. It seemed that she couldn''t find her trace, so she had to leave first.


    But it also made her see each other''s appearance clearly.


    How could it be him?


    After waiting for a while to make sure that the person really left, she walked back carefully.


    But unexpectedly, before walking out of the street, a very subtle sound of footsteps came from behind.


    Lin Mengya almost subconsciously hid aside.


    The other party''s hand also fell empty, and there should have been the position of her shoulder.


    Lin Mengya immediately turned around and stared warily at the man behind her.


    "What a coincidence, girl, I didn''t expect us to meet again!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan, no, now his dress is more like the habitual thief Lin Mengya met for the first time.


    But the man was smiling and looked as if he was in a good mood.


    "I don''t know you. What are you doing?"


    She looks like a kitten with fried fur. Le Zhengzi Tan only finds it interesting.


    Holding his arms in his hands, he deliberately said in a sad tone: "you girl is really heartless. At least we were in common sorrow last time. How did you forget me so soon?"


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes in her heart.


    Shit, we share weal and woe!


    I didn''t know the identity of this guy before, so I thought he was not a good man. Now I know and do my own guess.


    "I remember, you are the thief!"


    She stepped back two steps and suddenly shouted, "come on! Catch the thief!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s smiling face froze in an instant.


    It is estimated that he never dreamed that the girl in front of him would react like this.


    Subconsciously want to catch each other and stop her shouting.


    But the girl obviously has no martial arts and body methods, but she is a little slippery and can always avoid him.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya has been forced to retreat, Le Zhengzi Tan has a catcher, so he buckled the person directly on the wall and covered the other party''s mouth.


    "Don''t shout, I''m not a bad man!"


    He wanted to bow his head and explain, but he inadvertently found that the girl had bipolar beautiful eyes.


    Her pupils were very dark and had a deep and mysterious smell. Somehow, she made him unable to move his eyes, but she was lost in it for a moment.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care what he thinks.


    Angrily, he stepped down and heard a "creak". The next moment, Le Zhengzi Tan''s face changed, and his hand loosened and slipped.


    "Smelly hooligan! Next time I see you again, you''ll wait for the destruction of your children and grandchildren!"


    Lin Meng Yaqi put down a cruel word and ran away in the twinkling of an eye.


    However, Le Zhengzi Tan, who was still in place, suddenly regained his mind until the people were gone.


    Looking at his hands, I couldn''t help feeling some inexplicable horror.

 Chapter 2840

    Lin Mengya trotted back to Zhao''s house.


    Even before entering the door, she looked carefully from left to right to make sure that no one followed her. Then she immediately flashed into the door and closed the door at one go.


    "Is there a dog driving you?"


    Aunt Fang, who happened to be here waiting for her, couldn''t help teasing her by looking at her too crisp action.


    "No, no, by the way, aunt Fang, why are you here?"


    Lin Mengya mentioned it to Aunt Fang before. The thief caught by mistake is le Zhengzi tan.


    But aunt Fang also said it might be an accident.


    After all, after that, they checked and found that Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t steal anything.


    And today should be a coincidence.


    However, she should also review whether she should be more cautious so as not to expose too much.


    As soon as Fang Rao interrupted, she almost forgot her purpose to stop her here. She quickly grabbed her side and went to the front yard. She looked anxious and said, "it''s a coincidence that you just went out there and met some problems. I dare not let them find you. I can only wait for you here."


    It turned out that the expectant women who lived temporarily in Zhao''s house had some accidents.


    Although there was no sign of the premature delivery, no one dared to be careless about such a thing. She had to wait for doctor to see it.


    The families in charge of taking care of the pregnant women in the yard were all red in the eyes.


    The small yard, which used to be full of laughter every day, now only makes people uneasy and quiet.


    Seeing her coming, someone rushed forward and knelt down to her with a plop.


    "Please, miss ya, save my daughter!"


    Lin Mengya was startled and quickly helped the man up.


    Seeing that others were going to kneel forward, Lin Mengya immediately comforted her: "don''t worry, let me see how the situation is first."


    They dared not delay her, and immediately made way for her.


    In the room, the remaining seven pregnant women lay side by side on the hospital bed.


    Their faces were a little pale, and they couldn''t see much change on the surface, but Lin Mengya saw their stomachs at a glance, which seemed to be bulging again.


    She frowned slightly.


    This is not normal.


    Not everyone has a special constitution like her, so Lin Mengya also controlled their dosage and maintained it at a standard line.


    In this way, it will not cause the burden of pregnant women because the fetus grows too large and too fast, nor make the child underdeveloped because of insufficient nutrition.


    She remembered that the last time she checked them was two days ago.


    Obviously, children are growing too fast.


    After checking, it was found that it was a false alarm.


    As long as it is strictly controlled recently, the problem should not be big.


    However, this accident should not occur.


    "Take all the files left by their diet and medication these days."


    Lin Mengya ordered to go down. Zhao yunniang didn''t dare to delay. She immediately sent up the things recorded and archived these days.


    She has a very meticulous mind. Even if she dispenses medicine, she will prepare one more for filing.


    After careful inspection, Lin Mengya found that the problem did not lie in these.


    In other words, the medicine and diet meet the standards set by her.


    So, what''s the problem?


    After Lin Mengya said it was just a false alarm, everyone was skeptical, but they still trusted her medical skills.


    It''s just that nursing mothers in all families is more attentive.


    Zhao yunniang has always been a little vague and seems to blame herself.


    She always felt that if she were more careful, she could


    If you can, these accidents will not happen.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya also advised her not to do so.


    But she also had some views on this little accident.


    There has always been a problem bothering her.


    Why does this happen when it snows?


    More coincidentally, before and after each winter snow, there is always a fertility peak.


    I''m afraid this is also the source of the legend of winter snow eating children.


    Today''s accident can be used as a breakthrough to find out the answer.


    The reasons that can affect the health of those pregnant women are nothing more than eating by mistake or contacting some things, which leads to such consequences.


    So as long as she checks these factors one by one, she can find out the real reason hidden in them.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya felt that it was a complete hidden willow and bright flowers.


    It seems that bad things can sometimes turn into good things.


    But she can''t say anything about it.


    After thinking about it, she sent two of the most careful jackdaw guards with certain medical knowledge to pretend to be servants of the Zhao family to explore the situation everywhere.


    But it sounds simple, but it''s quite cumbersome to do.


    Not only to collect information, but also to do a lot of comparison, in order to determine the suspicious factors.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya can only be patient and let them take their time.


    A few days later, the cold brought by winter snow has completely faded.


    Counting the days, they have arrived at the ancient family for several months.


    Lin Mengya has consciously become a housemaid recently for no other reason - her stomach can''t hide.


    "How about today? Did the child trouble you?"


    Long Tianyu walked up to her with a smile, stretched out his big hand and gently stroked her round pregnant belly.


    Yes, long Tianyu can go.


    After a period of rehabilitation training, long Tianyu made rapid progress.


    At first, I was just able to hold the auxiliary measures and stand for a few minutes.


    But suddenly one day, she just stumbled carelessly, but she was suddenly held in her arms by a man who was too nervous.


    At that time, she knew that long Tianyu could go!


    "He''s very good and doesn''t bother me, but I''m bored. I want to go out for a walk."


    She was pitifully coquettish with him.


    Long Tianyu touched her head. Although her voice was gentle, her attitude was incomparably firm.


    "No. It''s very messy outside recently. You''d better stay at home and raise your baby."


    "Alas -"


    Lin Mengya sighed, pushed away each other''s palms, leaned against the window and left each other an angry figure.


    Long Tianyu didn''t think she was unreasonable.


    He sat down next to his wife, reached out and picked up her calf, covered it in his arms and gently massaged it.


    Recently, she always cried leg pain and cramps at night. He was reluctant to see her pain.


    "Recently, aunt Fang is afraid she can''t often come to see you. The Zhao family''s rooms have all arrived."


    Lin Mengya gave a lazy "um".


    Although she can''t go out alone, everything outside will reach her ears through long Tianyu''s mouth.


    So she wanted to go out just because she was bored.


    "Those rooms of the Zhao family should be for the family property saved by Uncle Huo?" She elicited a sneer.


    "Indeed, they are insatiable. Uncle Huo has been busy working as cattle and horses for them for so many years. Now they take it for granted."


    Unfortunately, aunt Fang has long lost her shackles and has been very fierce recently.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of this


    Some little hearts itch.


    Alas, if you don''t let her go out, let her see the excitement.


    Unfortunately¡ª¡ª


    She glanced at long Tianyu angrily. Her mouth pouted up and she could hang a bottle of soy sauce.


    That''s the smelly man!


    Don''t let her out alive or dead!


    However, long Tianyu was not affected by her resentment at all. After massaging people, he coaxed them into bed.


    However, compared with Lin Mengya''s leisure, long Tianyu has been very busy recently.


    Before long, he was called away by Ren Yi. Before he left, he dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    He touched her long hair reluctantly and whispered.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Long Tianyu liked her cute appearance more and more and went out in a good mood.


    By the way, don''t forget to take his wheelchair out.


    This guy is addicted to pretending to be lame now.


    The room was quiet again.


    Lin Mengya is not ignorant, but she has had enough food and sleep recently. She really has nothing to do.


    As a last resort, she began to dig in a corner of the yard with a small shovel to grow herbs.


    She grows some local varieties that can survive the winter. It is cold and drought resistant and easy to feed.


    And most importantly, the smell of those herbs is very fresh and can also repel insects.


    According to her plan with long Tianyu, at present, they are afraid that they have no time to go home before the child lands on the ground.


    Then you have to wait until the child is older and can adapt to long-distance travel.


    In this way, I have to stay here for a few more months.


    And she is a restless person. Long Tianyu and aunt Fang have to let her toss about, so as not to suffocate people.


    Just as Lin Mengya was digging hard, a few noisy voices came from outside.


    At first she didn''t take it to heart until the guard in charge of protecting her suddenly issued a warning.


    "Stand back! If you get tangled up again, don''t be unkind to me!"


    Then another voice seemed impatient.


    "What a shame! This is the Zhao family''s territory. We were ordered by my wife to take the murderer who dared to hurt my childe!


    If you don''t get out of the way again, don''t blame us for being rude! "


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows, threw her shovel and wiped the soil on her hands with her clothes pendulum.


    This arrogant and arrogant attitude is really familiar.


    When she reached the door leisurely, she saw her two guards firmly blocking the five servants with raw faces outside.


    The five people were angry and angry. Obviously, they had never encountered such a situation.


    No wonder their posture in the back house is definitely the standard of evil forces.


    Without the participation of men, it is definitely the ceiling of backyard force.


    However, Lin Mengya just doesn''t play cards according to the rules.


    Her men are not only powerful, but also have no pity for the weak.


    "Cough -"


    She made a noise and deliberately attracted the attention of the group at the door.


    When the two guards saw her coming, they immediately saluted. Unfortunately, they were stopped by Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Why is it so noisy?" She asked deliberately.


    The women looked at her one after another.


    The head of a woman who looked quite rich said to her impolitely, "call your wife out! Our wife is looking for her!"

 Chapter 2841

    "My wife?" Lin Mengya glanced at her back along their line of sight and said innocently, "I don''t have any wives in my family. You should be talking about Fang''s wife of the Zhao family? This is a guest house. She''s not here."


    It was probably because her clothes were stained with some soil and seemed too simple. As a result, the women didn''t recognize that the clothes on her were surprisingly expensive.


    Anyway, in their eyes, the other party is just a steamed stuffed bun.


    Suddenly, his attitude became more arrogant.


    "What we are looking for is your wife Gong ya. Don''t think you can rest easy when you climb Fang Rao. She can only bow her head in front of my wife!"


    It sounded like they were the masters of the house.


    Lin Mengya propped her chin with one hand and said calmly, "Gong Ya is the master of the palace family. Even if you are the master of the Zhao family, you can only be punished by your peers."


    "Your wife, ah, can you surpass your Zhao master?"


    On arrogance, who can go beyond her?


    But two words make each other jump angrily.


    "You!"


    The servant woman was obviously used to being arrogant. Now she pointed at her fiercely and said, "a little palace family dare not pay attention to our Zhao family. What are you doing? Rush in directly and drag people out. What are you afraid of when there is a wife?"


    With that, several people were about to break in.


    But they underestimated the fighting power of the two door gods at the door.


    Therefore, these women''s strength is not small. They almost beat the invincible hands of the Zhao family''s four courts.


    Unfortunately, in front of the two guards, they all became paper tigers. No matter what method they used, the two door gods did not move.


    They were so stunned that they couldn''t even step in.


    Lin Mengya felt a little ridiculous when she saw this scene.


    No matter which Mrs. Zhao sent them, the other party would be too disrespectful to her.


    To deal with her by means of such a back house, don''t you really think she is a decoration as the owner of the palace?


    "Get out of the way! I warn you that if you offend our wife, even Fang Rao will not protect you!"


    The old woman was so angry that she shouted fiercely.


    Lin Mengya patted the soil on her cuff without any concern and said, "I don''t like to rely on others. Go back and tell your wife that my palace YABEN is not easy to mess with.


    Now that she has provoked me, it is doomed to be bad. In the future, don''t let anyone send any gifts to make amends. I have no luck. "


    With that, she turned and left without looking at each other.


    Only left the five women who didn''t look very good, standing in place, like a clown.


    "Is she the Gong ya? I don''t look very good. She''s not as rich as the girls in our house!"


    Someone disdained to comment on her.


    Obviously, several others think so.


    Moreover, Gong Ya''s words before also made them feel offended. After private discussion, they decided to go back and add fuel to the matter and respond to his wife.


    But in the world, there are a group of frogs at the bottom of a well who mistook pearls for fish eyes.


    Trapped in this small world, how many good things can they see?


    Therefore, when they see the extraordinary wealth of the palace family, they can only stare.


    Who let them have no eyes and offended the goddess of wealth?


    Five people were sent by Bai Jing.


    Bai Jing takes people


    As soon as I arrived, I saw with my own eyes that I had become a loser.


    Not only that, the wicked woman let two despicable women stay with her son.


    The maidservant named xianhuan is just enough. When he takes his son back to Nanyuan, he can get rid of it easily.


    But what bothers her most is the little bitch named junrongrong.


    She not only dragged down her son, but even conceived a small wild seed.


    Oh, do you think she can rely on her son when her son is abandoned?


    What kind of good seed can be born of the old bitch of easy-going poplars?


    But it happened that the other party was Zhao Yixuan''s half sister.


    She repeatedly tried to get rid of the woman, but she was stopped by the two in the north courtyard.


    What else do you say? At least her own grandson is in her stomach.


    She Pooh!


    Even if her son can''t have children in the future, she won''t let her little grandson climb out of the woman''s stomach!


    For a moment, Bai Jing became even more angry. Even ignoring the obstruction of her son Zhao Jue, Bai Jing angrily went to the Zhao family to ask for punishment.


    Unfortunately, Fang Rao was not easy to provoke. They fought back and forth. She was stunned that she didn''t take advantage of it at all.


    She didn''t even see the little bitch of the Gong family, the murderer of her son.


    Also because of her stubbornness, Fang Rao also moved her true anger and directly opened the connection without scruples.


    "This is not your south yard. Get out if you want to be wild!"


    Fang Rao has always been full of confidence and scolds when she says scolding.


    Bai Jing is so angry!


    In her anger, she also wanted to tear her face with the other party. However, Zhao Jue, a dog who eats inside and outside, took the initiative to apologize to Fang Rao.


    "I''m sorry, aunt. My mother didn''t mean it. She just saw that her brother was too sad, so she bumped into my aunt. Please show my aunt a loving mother''s heart. Forgive her rudeness!"


    "Shut up! When is it your turn to take care of my business?"


    Mrs. Zhao didn''t care about Zhao Jue''s face at all and gave him a vicious stare.


    "If she doesn''t hand over Gong Ya today, I won''t finish with her!"


    Zhao Jue''s face turned white, with some shameless guilt on her childish face.


    The latter sneered and didn''t like the sister-in-law at all.


    "Hand it over? Do you think this is your South courtyard and you can do whatever you want? I tell you, Gong Ya is a guest of my family and a junior valued by my husband and wife.


    Don''t say it''s you. Even if your man comes, he can''t take people away from me. If you don''t believe it, let''s wait and see. Come and see off! "


    Fang Rao is indeed qualified to tear her face.


    Besides, at least if there is a conflict between them, Zhao Yixuan''s useless waste will surely turn to Fang Rao.


    The fire of jealousy is burning in Bai Jing''s heart.


    She bit her teeth and stared at Fang Rao with blood red eyes.


    When the shameless woman came in, she also wanted to press her head to let her know who held the back house of the Zhao family.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Yixuan bumped into his elders for Fang Rao.


    They even threatened their own future, saying that if they were to embarrass Fang Rao again, they would make the Zhao family empty and get nothing in the end.


    Over the years, Bai Jing wanted to swallow and peel Fang Rao''s husband and wife alive when she thought of the humiliation she had suffered at that time.


    Now, even though she was confused, she still had to take into account her husband''s attitude.


    Her son is now abandoned. If she loses her husband''s support, she will lose her place in the South courtyard in the future.


    After being driven out, Bai Jing feels that she has lost all her face.


    As soon as he got out of the gate, he slapped Zhao Jue in the face and scolded: "don''t think I don''t know what your little bastard is up to!


    Even if my son can''t stand up in the future, you can''t inherit the Zhao family!


    And your mother, if you want her to live well, be obedient to me! "


    Bai Jing agreed to bring Zhao Jue out so happily because she had already let her family take care of Zhao Jue''s mother.


    For now, she needs a puppet.


    A puppet who stabilizes his son and returns everything to her son when his son is well.


    Zhao Jue hung his head all the time.


    Junxiu''s young face was covered with a shadow, but he could only be at the mercy of Bai Jing.


    "The son knows, the mother is at ease."


    "You little bastard don''t deserve to be my son!" Bai Jing is very dismissive.


    Zhao Jue didn''t resist either. She skillfully changed her title: "yes, madam."


    Bai Jing''s remaining anger did not disappear. Zhao Jue also picked his nose and eyes horizontally.


    After scolding him in the most vicious language, he asked coldly, "the master asked you to come with me, not to let you enjoy happiness."


    Zhao Jue lowered her head and was more obedient.


    "Yes, what can I do for you, madam?"


    Bai Jing looked in the direction of Zhao''s house with a few cruel calculations in her eyes.


    "Fang Rao''s bitch ruined my son''s future by Gong Ya''s hand, and I''ll let her repay it a hundred times. I have a job for you to do. If you do it well, I''ll let someone treat your mother well after you go back."


    "Yes."


    Bai Jing looks at Zhao Jue, who has no resistance, and despises him more.


    How can such a spineless loser be compared with her proud son''s son that day?


    Zhao Jue still retreated in Bai Jing''s scolding voice.


    He seems very quiet and clever. Even some powerful servants around Bai Jing have more status and power than him.


    But such a man was chosen by their master to work with his wife.


    Many people speculate that maybe it is because the master doesn''t pay attention to it that he will let his wife compete with him.


    Therefore, they looked down upon Zhao Jue even more.


    Zhao Jue walked all the way back to his house.


    It''s broken and small. It''s not even comparable to the room where people live.


    But Zhao Jue just calmly closed the door, and then he went to his bed.


    With a flash in his hand, a sharp dagger directly pierced the bedding above and directly into the bed board.


    The calm and helplessness of the past all disappeared, and the eyes narrowed slightly were full of a strong sense of killing.


    On the neck and the back of the hand, the veins burst.


    Bai Jing!


    Did she really think that she could hold him and his mother as before by virtue of her son who was not successful enough to fail?


    Then he took the bedding as Bai Jing and stabbed it hard. After a few times, Zhao Jue''s anger gradually settled down.


    He slowly put away the dagger and restored the bed to its original appearance.

 Chapter 2842

    Zhao Jue, who had regained his senses, took care of himself and went out again.


    On the way, I passed the yard where Zhao zhe was located.


    Just in time, xianhuan pushed Zhao out to bask in the sun.


    Although Zhao has been cleaned up, he has also changed into his usual Chinese clothes.


    But that once wantonly publicized face was gloomy, and no one even dared to approach except the woman beside him.


    Even though xianhuan obeyed him, he was still prone to beating and scolding. Especially after Bai Jing came, he felt that he had a backer and became more and more cruel to xianhuan, who once suffered from common sadness.


    Zhao Jue looked at the timid woman beside Zhao and narrowed her eyes.


    The next moment, he suddenly showed a flattering smile and walked in.


    "Brother, how are you feeling today?"


    Hearing the news, Zhao Pei turned to look at Zhao Jue''s sound body. He couldn''t help feeling a little more jealous in his eyes.


    Although he has become a useless man now, he still doesn''t look up to this common son and brother from a humble background.


    But at the thought of his mother''s entrustment and his position to be saved by this guy, he pressed down the vicious abuse that was about to be exported.


    Impatiently waved his hand and drove away the fairy ring, but his attitude was still not very good.


    "What are you doing here? Even if I''m useless, it''s not your turn to see jokes."


    "Big brother misunderstood."


    Zhao Jue''s attitude is still good, as if she can''t feel the coldness in Zhao Xun''s words.


    "Elder brother is injured. I should have taken care of him as a younger brother. But my mother has other errands for me recently, which has only delayed a few days. Please forgive me, elder brother."


    Zhao Pei is now jealous and oppressed.


    He turned his eyes at Zhao Jue with disdain. He couldn''t help warning: "don''t think you can pass me now because you are valued by your father and mother. Don''t forget! I''m your eldest brother in this family, and everything in the Zhao family will be mine in the future!"


    Zhao Jue nodded obediently, but in her drooping eyes, there was a bit of cold disdain.


    Oh, just a loser.


    Even if Bai Jing can toss again?


    Their cold hearted father. We will never allow power to fall to other people.


    Of course, Zhao Pei has a good saying.


    Even if Zhao Pei is abandoned, everything in the Zhao family may not be in his hands.


    Except Zhao Pei, his half brothers have the opportunity.


    And he just took a slight lead.


    If he can''t impress his father this time, this hard won opportunity will fly away.


    At that time, he wants to turn over again, but it''s even harder.


    So this time he must hit with one blow!


    His mind turned. He was still obedient and kind, as if he were the same coward and useless son who let his legitimate brother beat and scold, but never fought back.


    Although Zhao Pei deliberately tossed him, his own body had collapsed.


    Just scolded him in a rough voice, and he was so weak that he gasped again and again.


    Finally, xianhuan helped him in.


    "Useless thing! Use some more strength. If you fall and touch me again, I''ll have your legs discounted!"


    Zhao Xuan threatened xianhuan fiercely.


    The latter''s body shook, but he still clenched his teeth and forcibly helped him from the rocking chair to the wheelchair.


    But she was a weak woman and was beaten and scolded all day. Now she had a white face, her hands and feet trembled and didn''t listen to her orders.


    However, Zhao Pei still gave her directions in a mean and vicious way.


    Threats and threats are also more excessive than each other.


    Xianhuan could only bear it silently with her teeth, but her heart was not without resentment.


    It was just a bad move at the beginning, which reduced it to this point.


    She wanted to run, but Zhao Pei noticed it and asked someone to catch her back. Then she asked someone to whip her 20 times in front of him.


    She was a delicate and weak girl. These twenty whips almost killed her and lost her courage to escape.


    As a last resort, she can only serve Zhao Zhen honestly. In her heart, she only hopes that after returning to the South courtyard of the Zhao family, he can give himself the identity of an aunt.


    But Zhao Jue knew very well that xianhuan was already an abandoned son.


    Because he pretends to be obedient enough, Bai Jing doesn''t avoid him for some things.


    The arrogant Bai Jing will never allow her son to marry a housemaid as a concubine, not to mention that the other party has seen Zhao Zhe''s embarrassed appearance.


    I''m afraid that when they return to Zhao''s house, xianhuan will be removed by God unknowingly.


    And he also didn''t want to see Zhao get better.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he had a good idea in his mind.


    At this time, Zhao Pei lost his temper and raised the table to find fault and let xianhuan clean up.


    He himself was pushed to bed and took a comfortable nap.


    There was only xianhuan in the room, silently weeping to clean up the pieces.


    She didn''t dare to make any sound, because once she woke Zhao, it would be another hell like nightmare waiting for her.


    No one helped.


    Those people look down on her, and they will make a small report with Zhao Pei and ask Zhao Pei to clean her up.


    How pitiful xianhuan''s situation is, how much hatred she has in her heart.


    If it hadn''t been for her careful care, I''m afraid Zhao would have died!


    But the wolf in the heart and the dog in the lung retaliated for her kindness.


    For a time, xianhuan hated and silently cursed Zhao Pei''s death.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, she saw a pair of hands.


    Slender and flexible hands quietly picked up a piece of broken porcelain on the ground for her.


    She was a little confused. Subconsciously, she looked up and saw only a face smiling at her.


    "I''ll help you." The other side said with his mouth.


    Xianhuan only felt a flash in front of her, and the man lowered his head and silently picked up those sharp porcelain pieces for her.


    She was a little flustered and didn''t know how to refuse each other.


    But she didn''t dare to open her mouth to stop, so she could only speed up her movements. Finally, they wrapped the broken porcelain pieces in the hem of xianhuan.


    "When I wake up, I want to eat cheese. Go quickly and prepare to slow down. I''ll kill you!"


    Suddenly, there was an impatient voice from Zhao. Xianhuan shrunk her shoulders in fear. She agreed obediently, turned and walked out.


    Zhao Jue also left.


    Before he had gone far, xianhuan almost fell.


    With a crash, the broken porcelain fell to the ground one after another. She panicked and wanted to pick it up, but she accidentally scratched her hand.


    "I''ll take care of it here. You go and prepare cheese for brother first, so that he won''t embarrass you when he wakes up."


    The voice as gentle as jade came from behind. Xianhuan hung his head and didn''t dare to see each other.


    She knew it was Zhao Pei''s brother.


    When Bai Jing came to pick up Zhao Yu, he followed Bai Jing, but few people could notice him.


    And now, he''s helping himself.


    The fairy ring suddenly raised a bit of alarm


    Vigilance.


    She has been cheated so badly by others that she will not be deceived again.


    Especially in the face of these young masters'' sudden kindness, she will not fall easily.


    Who knows if she will live after being used next time.


    But Zhao Jue''s attitude is too natural.


    Neither did he deliberately show kindness to her like Zhao Pei, nor did he do anything special and show kindness to her.


    As if, just the most common thing.


    "Didn''t you understand me?"


    Zhao Jue frowned and asked.


    Xianhuan hesitated, nodded immediately, and then walked away with his head down.


    But she still couldn''t help looking back.


    Zhao Jue didn''t know where to get the broom and was cleaning up the debris on the ground bit by bit.


    The other party didn''t look up at her from beginning to end.


    This made her full of doubts, but she was still afraid.


    And Zhao Jue didn''t do it entirely for her.


    What he did was seen by everyone.


    Soon some gossip spread among the servants.


    "If you want to talk about these young masters at home, you have to be the best young master Zhao Jue in our south hospital."


    "No, alas, it''s also very poor. Obviously, like the young master, they are the seed of the master. Just because they didn''t climb out of the lady''s stomach, they have really suffered a lot these years."


    "I saw the second young master sweeping the yard for the eldest young master yesterday!"


    "Tut! The young master is still restless when he is disabled. It''s really..."


    Zhao Jue always knew his image in the eyes of servants.


    Although Bai Jing never pays attention to these servants, she doesn''t know. It''s because of her perverse behavior with Zhao Pei that other people in the house, except their own confidants, are obedient to them.


    It also gave him an excellent opportunity.


    Taking advantage of Bai Jing''s contempt, he can not only rely on the servants to collect money for him, but also know all the news of the fourth court like the back of his hand.


    But if he wants to rise, he is bound to need some strong support.


    Using his own news network, he also screened out some people he could use.


    Now, what he needs to do most is to stabilize Bai Jing and Zhao Pei''s mother and son, and then complete the task assigned to him by his father.


    When his father slowly took notice of him, his position was stable, and it was time to completely remove Bai Jing''s mother and son.


    But he won''t let them die easily.


    So he needs to bear it again.


    ......


    The treacherous situation of the Zhao family has not affected Lin Mengya for the time being.


    But she also has her own troubles.


    That day, the Zhao family came to find fault, and then long Tianyu and aunt Fang reached a consensus.


    Even if they do not hesitate to expose some of their buried hands, they should surround the yard where she lives into airtight iron buckets.


    The direct consequence is that she has to keep up with at least a dozen people behind her even if she wanders around the Zhao house.


    Every day when she goes out for a walk, she feels like an aunt in the big class of kindergarten, with a group of over aged and large children.


    Having completely lost the fun of walking, she recently chose to be autistic in the house.


    Fortunately, Zhao yunniang, Zhao Xiaodie and others came to chat with her to relieve boredom. Otherwise, she had to be really autistic.


    She was reading medical books bored when Bai Su ran in.


    "Good news, master!"

 Chapter 2843

    "What''s the good news?" She looked at Bai Su in surprise.


    I saw the latter take out a letter, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were full of joy.


    "Today, I just received a letter from my family saying that Mr. Baili left for the ancient people to look for you half a month ago. Thank God for catching up before the little master was born."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya''s eyebrows and eyes slowed down, and her heart slowly flowed a touch of warmth.


    She knew that everyone was worried about her situation. Even the teacher must be for this reason, so she left the matter at hand and hurried over.


    So in fact, she is also worried, but she won''t show it, so as not to increase everyone''s pressure.


    But now that the teacher came, she also felt that she had put down a lot of her hanging heart all day.


    Long Tianyu also learned the good news at the first time.


    But he was more worried that after entering the ancient clan, someone would take the opportunity to embarrass his daughter-in-law''s master.


    In addition, the other party was the only doctor who could help his daughter-in-law when she gave birth. He couldn''t help but be more worried. Finally, he decided to pick up people in person to ensure that everything was safe.


    "In fact, there is no need for such a big battle. The teacher has traveled everywhere for many years. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t take him. Besides, your legs are just a little..."


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll be careful. We''ll cover up when we pick up the teacher this time."


    He gently touched Lin Mengya''s round belly and looked gentle.


    "Besides, no one knows that I can stand up except the people around me. In their view, I''m just a useless loser. It''ll be fine."


    Lin Mengya is still a little worried, but she is also worried about the teacher.


    The current situation of the ancient nationality is a little chaotic, and her identity is very sensitive. If you let others know the relationship between the teacher and her, I''m afraid they will be unable to help the teacher.


    "Then go early and return early. Remember not to be too tired. Your legs are better. If you stand or walk for a long time, I''m afraid it will aggravate your injury."


    Facing his wife''s advice, long Tianyu was naturally happy to accept it.


    He folded his hands and sandwiched his wife''s small hands in the middle. His handsome face was not impatient.


    In front of her, he was just the most ordinary man in the world.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll come back when I pick up the teacher."


    Lin Mengya took the initiative to stick it on his chest and nodded silently.


    She and the baby will wait for him and the teacher.


    The next day, as soon as she woke up, she got the news that long Tianyu had left overnight.


    Although they had experienced such a short separation many times, she was still a little depressed when she heard him leave because she was too sensitive during pregnancy.


    However, before leaving, long Tianyu had arranged everything for her properly.


    Three meals a day, food and clothing, getting up and lying down all seem to be when he is by his side.


    Gradually, she was like a small animal with fur, and her mood stabilized.


    At this time, it is very close to her due date. It may be that she is about to give birth as soon as the teacher arrives.


    To this end, Zhao''s family became more and more nervous day by day. Fortunately, what should have been prepared before was almost ready. Aunt Fang also guarded her all day. Even if she started in advance, everyone could cope with it.


    Under such a tight arrangement, somehow, those of Zhao Jiagen''s Pei family were quiet, but the eyelid they kept outside was more and more each day.


    Like the calm before the storm.


    "Can you find out how many days Gong Ya still has to produce?"


    Pei Qianji''s eyes are gloomy, and the center of his eyebrows has always been tightly wrinkled in recent days, forming a deep gully.


    His men bowed their heads and reported anxiously, "it seems that they are about to give birth, but the servants of the Zhao house are too strict. Our people can''t find out more specific information."


    "Waste! You can''t do such a small thing well. What''s your use?"


    Facing the anger of his master, the other party can only kneel down and kowtow for mercy, for fear that the other party will take his life out of anger.


    But Pei Qianji is not even in the mood to kill and vent his anger.


    Two more letters were sent to him to urge him to seize the child.


    Why doesn''t he want to?


    And the more eager he is, the more rewards he knows he will get.


    Even, he can use the child as a chip to make the Pei family climb to the top smoothly.


    But everything is ready, but there is a lack of the most important east wind.


    He looked more and more gloomy, and the look in his eyes changed indefinitely.


    "What is le Zhengzi Tan doing recently?"


    "Back to the master, the second childe didn''t know where to find a group of happy prostitutes and spent all day in the yard."


    "Oh, the people in Lezheng''s family are really getting more and more useless." He said with some disdain.


    So, he was right.


    Le Zheng''s family is not suitable for the current ancient family, and the position of the first family should have been changed long ago.


    He twirled his fingers, raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and said gloomily, "doesn''t he like young and beautiful women? The woman I asked you to bring over can be used now."


    As long as his plan goes smoothly this time, he can not only complete the task given to him there, but also let Le Zhengzi Tan carry the black pot.


    At that time, even if the palace family and the temple want revenge, they can''t find his Pei family''s head.


    For him, he can reap the benefits.


    Thinking of the day when his ambition was achieved, Pei Qianji couldn''t help stretching his eyebrows and lazily leaned back on his chair.


    Gong family, temple, Baili family, hum! But they are just stepping stones to his success!


    ......


    "What''s so noisy outside?"


    Lin Mengya, who just woke up from her nap, heard faint music.


    She rubbed her ears and asked Xiaoyao to lower her sensitivity.


    Probably affected by hormones, her body has also undergone some small changes in addition to her emotional fluctuation recently.


    But the good thing is that the system can adjust some physical conditions, which is not an obstacle.


    Bai Su carefully opened the window to make her hear more clearly.


    "It''s said that there is a vaudeville team in the city. I asked Mrs. Fang. She said that at this time of year, vaudeville teams will perform in various towns. I''ve asked people to watch. If there''s anything wrong, they will be expelled at the first time and won''t disturb the master."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being in a trance. Then she remembered that the new year was coming soon.


    Probably because of her relationship in other places, she subconsciously ignored the arrival of the most important festival.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. Since it''s a routine every year, don''t disturb everyone''s interest in the new year. It''s not easy for everyone to spend the year, and it''s good to be lively."


    For them, she is a passer-by after all. In that case, she''d better do as the Romans do.


    The arrival of the vaudeville team seems to have brought everyone in quickly


    In the atmosphere of the new year.


    After the ruthless destruction of the severe winter, everyone held a breath in their hearts for fear of any accident to themselves or their families.


    But the arrival of the juggling team also seems to indicate the past of this disaster.


    Everyone took to the streets, finally with a smile on their faces, celebrating this festival and the rest of their lives.


    The whole town quickly "lived".


    But this year is destined to be a little different from previous years.


    The Pei family and the Zhao family are eyeing each other, and even mixed with the prying eyes of other families.


    In order to isolate the accident, aunt Fang listened to Lin Mengya''s suggestion and arranged the venue of the juggling team to a relatively large open place.


    And she also sent many people to maintain order and provide some basic help.


    In this way, we can not only avoid some accidents, but also make everyone better enjoy this rare entertainment and relaxation.


    However, at the same time, the guard inside and outside the Zhao house has become more strict.


    Because the juggling team will certainly attract a lot of attention along the way.


    Some people with money and leisure will go around with the juggling team.


    Although there are not many such people, there will be some every year. If they are not handled well, they may cause some trouble.


    It happened that such two of them had a conflict.


    Those are the young masters of two small families. They don''t like watching juggling like children. Their purpose is for a beauty - the youngest daughter of the head of the juggling team.


    The little girl is only fifteen years old this year, but she has come out very graceful.


    Although she is not responsible for the performance, she will come out to ask for a reward every time the curtain call.


    So did the two young masters.


    At first, they pretended to be gentlemen, but they just competed with each other to be courteous.


    But later, they became dissatisfied and even fought for the little girl.


    Originally, such things will happen every year. Everyone thinks it''s a child''s fight and will not take it to heart.


    But this time, there was a human life case.


    The two fought for a chance to go out with the little girl.


    On the same day, with the help of their servants, neither of them took advantage.


    But the next day, one of them was found dead in his room. Coincidentally, the little girl disappeared.


    The servant of the dead family was afraid of death and immediately put all the charges on another family in conflict.


    He also said that the little girl must have been taken away by the other party.


    But the other family didn''t even admit it. It was a human life. They were also afraid and wanted to leave first.


    I didn''t want to be stopped by the servant of the dead man. Even the head of the juggling class felt that the disappearance of the little daughter had something to do with the living childe, and constantly begged the other party to return her daughter to them.


    The other side flatly denied.


    The conflict between the three parties is becoming more and more intense and chaotic, and a second life is about to happen.


    As the owner''s side, aunt Fang is not good to come forward.


    It''s a pity that she failed to mediate several times, but let them stand still for the time being.


    It''s not necessary for others to say that Fang Rao also knows that this matter can''t be solved.


    These days, she is very busy about this matter, but she didn''t tell Lin Mengya. She is also afraid that she will work hard and be bad for her health.


    But things tend to go in the worst direction.

 Chapter 2844

    Lin Mengya, who is now completely idle, doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    In addition to keeping the fetus at ease every day, she is reading medical books or dealing with the situation brought back by Cairu.


    The effect of light and shadow therapy is not as ideal as expected, but at least there are some differences between the two groups.


    The group completely isolated from the influence of light and darkness by her was significantly more active in consciousness, and even self-consciousness had begun to wake up gradually.


    Even the situation of Cairu''s sister is much better than before.


    She knows, at least it shows that she is in the right direction.


    After a period of time, she can adjust the treatment content according to the different conditions of the two groups, and strive to restore everyone''s self-consciousness.


    As it happens, the teacher will arrive soon. She wants to record all the treatment for the teacher to study with her.


    She had just written a few words when she heard someone talking outside the door.


    Looking out through the window, I found that the woman stopped seemed to be a woman next to Aunt Fang.


    The other party looked excited and said something to the guard, but her guard didn''t mean to move away at all.


    In the end, the woman was forced to be helpless and shouted at the top of her voice, "ya girl! Ya girl! The old slave has something important. Please come out and see the old slave!"


    The guard wanted to drive people away, but the woman cried and begged.


    Lin Mengya was also disturbed. Besides, looking at the woman, she should have really encountered something important.


    Accompanied by Bai Su, she went out of the house with her stomach.


    "What''s up?"


    Seeing her coming, the woman wiped her face and begged, "someone came to make trouble, but the wife is not at home, and the old slave can''t help asking you to come forward, but don''t worry, we will protect you!"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She is not as nervous as long Tianyu and aunt Fang.


    And neither of them is here. It''s helpless to find her when something happens in the house.


    What''s more, if she really makes trouble, she''s afraid she can''t be alone.


    But she can''t just rush out.


    She gently touched her stomach and asked about the cause and effect in detail.


    It turned out that the matter still began with the two childe brothers who were so jealous that they hurt people''s lives.


    Although the two families are not very powerful, they both have relatives and friends and dependent contacts.


    Coincidentally, the people behind the two families are bitter rivals.


    After the accident, the servants of both families sent the news back at the first time.


    One family of dead people naturally wants to make trouble, but the other family is not vegetarian. In order to keep their children, they make their own contacts again.


    In order to maintain their prestige and take the opportunity to suppress their sworn enemies, the two aristocratic families sent people to intervene in this matter.


    So that this human life case involves the face of the two families, which is naturally deadlocked.


    The two sides are in a stalemate, and Pei Qianji "happens to be" at Fang''s house.


    Therefore, he naturally became the referee of the dispute.


    However, the old fox was very treacherous. Although he had met the two families, he refused to make a clear distinction, and even involved aunt Fang, the "landlord".


    The same is true. Aunt Fang is too busy to see anyone.


    "I don''t know how it was spread outside. The two families insisted that it happened on the ground of our house,


    We have to let our family compensate.


    How can this be true? Their son is jealous and hurt people''s lives. What''s the matter with our family?


    Besides, the juggling team was not invited by our family. It was the young masters of those two families who took a fancy to the leader''s daughter. It has nothing to do with our family! "


    The mother-in-law felt wronged and dissatisfied. She always felt that this was an unwarranted disaster. It was a disaster from heaven.


    But as sharp as Lin Mengya, she still smelled an unusual smell.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know about it now, and there''s no evidence.


    Instead, he asked about the trouble caused by the woman today.


    "You said those two families came to ask us to compensate?"


    The woman nodded hurriedly and said helplessly, "I''ve never seen such a fuss! They came after my wife went out. They didn''t let her in. They shouted at the gate. They also said that our family deliberately connived at the women of the leader to seduce men. It''s really hard to hear how hard it is."


    Lin Mengya has points in her heart.


    Obviously, this is unreasonable, and perhaps with some other purpose.


    "Where are people now?"


    "Housekeeper Cui put them all in the reception hall and provided delicious food and drink. Then he asked the old slave to invite you out to preside over the overall situation."


    no wonder.


    If steward sicui came today, he might not be stopped by the guard.


    "Master, when Mrs. Fang and Her Highness left, they told you to stay in the yard and raise your baby."


    Bai Su whispered to remind her that the implication was that she didn''t want to get involved in order not to be disturbed by unstable factors.


    But Lin Mengya has her own ideas.


    "I know, but if this thing is really aimed at me, I''m afraid I can''t hide even if I want to."


    She always believed that if it was not pure coincidence, it was intentional artificial arrangement.


    Besides, the two CHILDES should not have run after the girl of the juggling team on the first day.


    She has encountered such a situation many times before, even herself.


    To put it bluntly, the two CHILDES are not so much the youngest daughter of the class leader as fighting for wealth. This is the tone of contention. They want to prove that their family background is deeper than each other.


    Generally, losing in this case only loses a little face and will not easily turn into a murder.


    Moreover, things can ferment into the current chaotic situation in such a short time, and even involve various forces. There must be a push behind it.


    In her opinion, it happened at the time and place when it happened.


    It happened that the Zhao family had just experienced a severe winter, and it happened that Pei Qianji, who was already unkind to her and aunt Fang, was still here.


    At the thought of this, a sneer arose from the corners of her mouth.


    It seems that Pei Qianji has something to do with this old thief.


    "You go to help housekeeper Cui deal with it first. Remember that they will be satisfied as long as they don''t ask too much, and calm their emotions first."


    Lin Mengya only thought for a moment and ordered to go on.


    The woman seemed to have found her backbone again, and nodded hurriedly and agreed, "OK, these old slaves have written it down. When are you going, miss ya?"


    "Me? I didn''t say I would go."


    Listening to her relaxed tone, the woman suddenly became nervous: "if you don''t come, I''m afraid they will continue to make trouble, what should we do?"


    "Relax, don''t be so nervous."


    Lin Mengya smiled and said to the woman, "don''t you think they want us to compensate? Even if I go, aunt Fang has to take the idea. Is it important for them whether I go or not?"


    The woman was stunned and thought it over carefully. She thought it was really the case.


    Previously, she wanted to make a mistake, because the other party repeatedly asked their principal to come out, so she was in a hurry and ran to ask miss ya to solve it.


    But in fact, although miss ya is a distinguished guest of their wife, she is not a serious master after all.


    So, in fact, it can only be decided after the wife comes back.


    In that case, it doesn''t matter whether miss ya comes forward or not.


    Then the other party is still with their bodies, and those people are so unreasonable. What if there is something wrong in the conflict?


    "Yes! Miss ya is right. I''ll tell housekeeper Cui now. It''s just a matter of eating and drinking and listening to two bad words.


    You rest, old slave, go now! "


    But before she left, Lin Mengya asked her to pass on the outside situation to her at any time.


    The woman hurried to answer and ran out to spread her words.


    But the smile on Lin Mengya''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Bai Su, go to the front yard and see if there are any old acquaintances."


    Bai Su has been with her for the longest time. She must have met all her "Acquaintances".


    Back in the room, she took a long breath and gently held her pregnant belly in her hands.


    Anyway, she will never let anyone hurt her children!


    ......


    The reception hall of Zhao''s house is now divided into two sides and in a mess.


    "Everyone be quiet! There will be no result if the quarrel goes on like this. If you really want to solve the problem, you''d better sit down and have a good talk!"


    Four Cuis between the two sides said hard, but both sides were louder than her voice and much tougher than her attitude.


    "What can we talk about with him? They killed my young master. I''m sure it was the help of your Zhao family. Don''t think we don''t know. You must be together!"


    The family name of the dead is Ann. Unfortunately, people are not at ease at all.


    In such a short time, I have deducted seven or eight charges for the Zhao family. It''s really unreasonable and can argue three points. It''s very difficult.


    Another Chen family was unwilling to show weakness. A woman stood up and went back on the spot.


    "Bah! I also said that the Zhao family is with your family! My young master has never seen a beautiful woman. How can he be fascinated by that yellow haired girl!


    Also, my young master went to many places before. Why did something happen here? I think it must be the black sheep of your family who died. You are afraid of being punished by your family owner, so you unite with the Zhao family and want to rely on our family! "


    The expression on sicui''s face will soon be out of control.


    Had it not been for fear that it would be more detrimental to the government, she would not have been used to these two evils.


    It''s all because their young masters are not up to standard. Why do they have to rely on the Zhao family?


    But up to now, she can only persuade her left and right. Unfortunately, the two families have no intention of sitting down and discussing well except quarreling.


    She took time to wipe the sweat on her forehead secretly, and her expectant eyes couldn''t help looking at the door.


    I wonder if the people she sent can invite miss ya over.

 Chapter 2845

    "You Zhao family must give us an explanation today, otherwise, we won''t go here!"


    The dead family felt that they were the victims and began to play tricks because of their large number of people.


    Mrs. sicui was so angry that she thought how could this man be so unreasonable?


    Frowning, I was thinking about whether to send someone to invite ya girl to come to frighten me, but I didn''t want the woman who had been sent to invite people to sneak in from the door.


    "How''s it going? What did miss ya say?"


    Four Cui hurriedly pulled people out and asked secretly.


    The other party looked around, pulled sicui to the corner, covered her lips and whispered Lin Mengya''s words to the other party.


    Four Cui suddenly some silly eyes, "ya girl really said that?"


    "Is there any false? Miss ya also said, let''s do it first. If there are any more problems, it''s not too late for her to come out again." The old lady is more confident than sicui.


    In her opinion, miss ya has her own reason for doing so. They just need to do it.


    But sicui always wanted more than they thought. However, when the master and wife were away, she had to listen to Lin Mengya.


    Soon, she found the problem.


    Although she has a good attitude, except for some key problems, she only shirks that she can''t make up her mind when the master is not at home, others are basically satisfied with each other.


    But gradually, she found that those people seemed to make trouble.


    In fact, they just want to see the person in charge of the house.


    Although she repeatedly reiterated that her wife had gone out early in the morning, and now no one in the house can be in charge, they didn''t care about her whereabouts, but repeatedly hinted to her that they only need to meet someone who can take care of things.


    Sicui''s suspicion is more serious.


    This is not normal at all!


    It seems that miss ya really guessed. These people are afraid to come to make trouble when their wife is away.


    In this way, she had to be more careful and deal with the two families with 120000 spirit.


    They also made up their mind. The more so, the more they couldn''t let ya girl take risks.


    Soon, Bai Su also quietly stood by the door and had a panoramic view of the situation inside.


    Then he left quietly without alerting anyone.


    In the room, Lin Mengya was still calmly writing her treatment experience. Hearing Bai Su''s voice, she just stopped writing and looked at each other.


    "Master, I see that one of those people is the confidant of the Pei family master. Although he is dressed very inconspicuously, I will never admit his mistake."


    Bai Su''s eyesight is extremely poisonous.


    Over the years, she has been around her master. In order to distinguish all kinds of people, she has already trained a pair of golden eyes.


    Although it is not as magical as Lin Mengya, it is not difficult to remember a person''s characteristics.


    Besides, the other party just changed their clothes, and there was no such thing as cosmetic surgery at all.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but curl her lips and sneer. "I knew that nothing good would happen if they were involved in everything."


    She put down her pen and asked, "by the way, did you find someone to inform aunt Fang?"


    "I''ve sent someone for a long time, but the Pei family has been refusing to let our people in because they say there''s something important. I''m afraid they won''t let them go easily."


    Up to now, Bai Su has seen it clearly.


    I''m afraid all this is a conspiracy set up by the Pei family.


    Mrs. Fang was forcibly detained outside, but the two families took the opportunity to make trouble. I''m afraid they don''t have to let her master come forward.


    But her master was not a participant in the incident, and she was not qualified to rule. Even in name, she was just a guest of Zhao''s house.


    If something goes wrong, you don''t go to the host, but quarrel to see a guest who has nothing to do with it. Isn''t it suspicious everywhere?


    After figuring out these things, Bai Su couldn''t help being a little nervous. She immediately ordered all the remaining people to firmly surround her master''s yard.


    Lin Mengya knows that as long as she doesn''t go out, the other party can''t take her, but the Pei family abandoned these thoughts. Is it just to let her guard against all the consequences?


    She always felt that the other party had a back move.


    ......


    In the reception hall, the more they quarrel, the more angry they become.


    Although steward sicui tried his best to dissuade them, the two sides increased one by one and became more and more intense for a while.


    In the end, sicui also smelled a crisis and winked at the people behind him, indicating that they were all outside for a rainy day.


    The two sides began to have some physical friction.


    Finally, I don''t know who pushed who first. In short, the last sentence "hit someone!", It was a prelude to the scuffle.


    Who could have thought that these two sides would not fight face to face?


    Although they had already prepared, they were caught in the middle and trapped.


    Sicui''s heart screamed bad. Even if she couldn''t see it, she still struggled to squeeze out the crowd. She grabbed someone and urgently ordered: "we must guard the road in the backyard and don''t let anyone in to disturb ya girl!"


    But the other party is also more than willing but less powerful. He just wanted to get out and find someone, but he was severely knocked to the back of his head by a hand stretched out somewhere.


    With a dull hum, the man fell soft in the door.


    The scene was so chaotic that sicui didn''t see it at all.


    I didn''t see that about three or five people quietly separated from the scuffle.


    Just look at their clothes, they are actually two servants, but they are not as angry as others.


    Instead, they nodded to each other quite tacitly and went straight to the backyard.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that there has been a fight in the front yard. She has been under the heavy protection of the guards, but her heart is like a mirror. She''s afraid that if the people sent by the Pei family can''t achieve their goal, she won''t stop.


    She was just curious. What reason did the other party use to persuade the two families to cooperate with him?


    After a while, she heard some quarrels outside.


    Bai Su immediately got on alert: "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t move here."


    With that, the man left the yard.


    But soon, Lin Mengya heard something wrong outside.


    It seems that Bai Su is fighting with others, and the voice is getting farther and farther away.


    "No! There''s a fight over there. Go and have a look. Don''t kill anyone!"


    Someone ran to the outside of her yard and anxiously asked the guard of her yard for help.


    But the guard was like he didn''t hear it. He still looked at the yard.


    When the other party sees that one plan fails, he has another plan.


    Pretending to be anxious, I just wanted to turn around and go, but at the next moment, lightning quickly


    With the move, he attacked the other party''s life door directly.


    This move is really tricky, and generally the other party will be unable to guard against it.


    They should be used to this move. They are sure that the other party will relax when they turn around.


    But do not want to, the other party from the moment they appear, has entered a tense state that can be shot at any time.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the two sides had already made several moves.


    To the surprise of those sneakers, the two guards guarding the gate are already excellent in martial arts and flawless in moves.


    The remaining few people no longer hide their purpose and show their weapons to fight with her guard.


    For a time, the outside of her yard was full of swords and swords. Although the number of people was much less, they could kill people.


    Who knows at this time, those who disguised to sneak attack immediately found themselves defeated and immediately gave a signal.


    With a "whoosh" sound, a signal bomb with a thick smoke tail rushed into the sky, but also with a sharp burst sound.


    Sitting in the room, Lin Mengya suddenly realized that this might be the real killing move.


    At this time, a dozen shadows suddenly jumped in from all directions of the Zhao house.


    The high wall of one person seemed to have no obstacles to them. It was like a meteor galloping and appeared in the backyard of the Zhao house in the twinkling of an eye.


    "People are inside. Kill those who are in the way and take them away!"


    Said the chief Raider in a calm voice.


    The guys who appeared later were all dressed in blood red, all shaved their heads and even their eyebrows.


    If long Tianyu were there, he would recognize them.


    These people are a group of notorious Jianghu killers.


    As long as you give money, you can do anything immoral. But they all have excellent martial arts and cruel means. Most importantly, no one outside knows where their nest is.


    About a year ago, these people disappeared for some reason.


    Then, it appeared here again.


    I''m afraid people outside can''t even dream that their nest is in a mysterious and closed ancient family.


    At the moment, the addition of those bloody killers also greatly increased the pressure on Lin Mengya.


    But long Tianyu left enough people before he left. Even considering that some people may jump over the wall, he also took some measures to prevent it.


    Soon, the two sides fell into a bitter battle of life and death.


    As early as the bloody killer appeared, Lin ruoya''s guards sent a signal for help.


    In a quarter of an hour, those spies hiding all over the city will also come to support.


    But the way they send signals is more hidden and will not be easily noticed by the other party.


    But the bloody killers have rich experience. They knew that this time they would have to make a quick decision. Therefore, when they found that they could not maintain an advantage over their own side, they used the killing move!


    One of the killers in blood clothes suddenly left the ring of war. He shook off some powder from his body.


    At the next moment, the killer suddenly took out a firefold and threw it at the powder.


    Suddenly, smoke rose.


    The guards also noticed the mistake at the first time and immediately held their breath.


    But it''s still a little late.


    Some of the guards already felt dizzy. When they moved again, they were powerless, and the whole person fell to the ground in an instant!

 Chapter 2846

    Immediately afterwards, a stern warning came out of the yard.


    "Everybody, get out of the reach of the poison immediately!"


    Without the slightest doubt, all the guards immediately dodged back to the yard, and even their companions who fainted to the ground were taken back.


    With a bang, the gate closed tightly.


    But such a thin gate can''t stop the attack of those bloody killers.


    To their surprise, the yard suddenly became quiet, as if all the people inside had disappeared in a very short time.


    As killers, they naturally have to be highly cautious.


    From this point on, they knew that although the guards were forced back by them, they did not mess up, and there might be some back moves.


    The killers in blood quickly surrounded the whole yard.


    Soon, two people separated from them and approached the gate carefully.


    The thin door panel could not stop their steps, but they did not dare to be careless.


    Years of licking blood on the tip of the knife honed their keen "bang". She suddenly pushed open the window and looked at the northwest corner.


    Unexpectedly, such a master is still hidden in this small ancient family.


    The situation in the yard can be called a large walking corpse scene.


    Several corpses with mutilated limbs dragged half their bodies and still climbed in the direction of her.


    The guards are still attacking, but it doesn''t make much sense at this time.


    Those people seem not afraid of death or pain. Even if they cut off their limbs, they can rush up again.


    Moreover, they have become infinitely powerful, which makes some of the guards who are already supporting strong tired of coping.


    Lin Mengya stood at the window and suddenly closed her eyes.


    But the noise outside still fell in her ears.


    How sharp can a person''s hearing be?


    In Lin Mengya''s words, if she loses her sight one day, she can also "see" the world by hearing.


    The messy footsteps, the sound of sharp weapons chopping, and even the breathing of those people in the yard, and even the subtle sound of clothes swinging and rubbing when they walked, were all put into her ears.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that there is no other sound.


    But even with her voice alone, she reconstructed the world.


    Everyone in the world has his own voice, and all voices have their own meaning.


    Only the sound of the flute is harsh and messy. It doesn''t seem to appear at all, but it''s so unique. It''s like a stray thorn across the world. It sounds aimless.


    Lin Mengya''s ears moved quietly.


    At this moment, the whole world composed of sound becomes stagnant, slow, and then gradually static.


    Only the remaining flute sound is still fresh and clear, like laughing at her and challenging her.


    Lin Mengya is not in a hurry. She always keeps enough patience to listen to the flute.


    This is the confrontation between sound and sound.


    She should understand the enemy''s attack on her, then find out the flaws, fight back and win the victory.


    Suddenly, a "sound decision" in her mind broke into her mind.


    "Sound" is also a very important part of mental skill.


    People have five senses.


    The mind skill achieves its goal by inducing and controlling the five senses.


    But the dead will never have five senses, nor will they listen to the orders of the flute.


    Then I''m afraid the reason why those dead bodies move is that they have living creatures that can be controlled by the sound of flute.


    Is it a bug or a worm?


    Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes.


    At that moment, the situation in the yard was printed in her mind again through vision.

 Chapter 2847

    She can see clearly.


    All the "dead bodies" in the yard are driven by the upper body and the lower body.


    Strangely, those heads have been seriously damaged, and even the dead bodies that have been cut off can still continue to twitch and drag.


    This made her have a huge doubt, where are those things that control the dead body? What kind of things are used to control the actions of those dead bodies.


    Until, she completely combined the picture she saw with the sound she heard.


    All actions will make corresponding sounds. Even the mobilization of muscles, the friction, collision and stretching between bones and joints will make the sound of that action.


    Now, all the voices are in her ears.


    In a flash, she matched the sounds with the actions.


    No matter how violent the movement of the dead body is, their limbs are always stiff.


    Even if they are forcibly controlled, their actions are different from those of living people.


    This little difference is the key to solving the puzzle.


    Suddenly, as if caught in the fog, Lin Mengya only felt a flash of light in her brain.


    Fortunately, she firmly grasped the aura and suddenly shouted to the guards tired of coping: "it''s the spine! Their weakness is on the spine. Focusing on the target can make them lose control!"


    None of the guards doubted her judgment.


    The next moment, everyone changed their attack position and attacked the back of the living and dead.


    Finally, a body fell down completely.


    But what is appalling is that the spine of the body was cut off.


    At the location of its broken bone, something is still creeping.


    As a result, although the body couldn''t get up, the whole body was like an electric shock, twitching constantly.


    The scene was once very penetrating.


    But the next moment, they saw a bag of brown blood flowing out of the position of the spine, and then the body recovered to what it should look like.


    The quality of his heart was as strong as white Su, and he couldn''t help touching the goose bumps on his arms.


    "Master, in this way, can''t that thing move?"


    Lin Mengya was still thinking in silence. After a moment, she nodded.


    "According to my estimation, it should be that thing. But since you know what it is, there''s no need to be afraid."


    "Yes!"


    Bai Su is now full of confidence in her.


    There are not a few such as Bai su. Almost all the guards overcame their inner fear because of her actions.


    Sometimes, in fact, the most difficult thing for people to overcome is themselves.


    Without this strange fear filter, the guards finally gave full play to their 100% strength, and gradually found the flaws of puppets who could not be called dead bodies, but did lose their lives.


    Although they look powerful, they lack flexibility after all.


    And those things act according to the sound of the flute, but seeing is better than hearing.


    No matter how the other party looks at the overall situation and commands the battle, the people hiding behind the scenes don''t have a pair of clairvoyant eyes after all.


    Therefore, as long as they cooperate well, they can find loopholes in the command of flute sound.


    Lin Mengya still didn''t miss any beat of the flute.


    She and the master of the flute are like the enemy and us on a chessboard.


    One attack and one defense, you come and I go, and we don''t give in to each other.


    Before she could hear the mystery of the voice, she could be said to have retreated step by step.


    But now, from the moment she saw through the other party''s plot, it was the clarion call for her side to start a counterattack.


    "Everyone, listen to my orders!"


    She suddenly opened her mouth and gave orders with certainty.


    "Three people in a group, pay attention to attack and defense!"


    Although she said so, she silently raised her hands and crossed her fingers.


    All the guards present immediately understood what she meant.


    Before, they formed a group with their companions casually, but from now on, they began to change their unknown.


    Maybe there will be two, three or even four companions around you.


    In this case, they began to constantly change their position.


    Almost a few times to change a place, there is no law to find, and even some people will stay close and seek far, and some people even risk going deep into the enemy camp to cut a few knives and come back.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes again and focused all her attention on the sound of the flute.


    No matter how messy the sound of the flute is, as long as the sound of the flute can become a command, it will be regular.


    But so far, the melody played by the flute has not been repeated.


    But this does not mean that the actions of those commanded are not repeated.


    So maybe rhythm is not the factor of command.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was almost familiar with the melody she heard. At the next moment, she suddenly classified all the sounds from those messy sounds.


    She always thought it was the flute that commanded the actions of those people.


    But then, when she classified all the sound sources, she suddenly realized that no! It''s not the flute that commands them!


    But --


    Lin Mengya quickly opened her eyes and looked at the northwest corner.


    "Bai Su, now go to the northwest corner of Zhao''s house immediately, find a relatively soft land, and then dig down until you find some white eggs.


    By the way, the shape and size are similar to cocoons, but it should be whiter than cocoons, and it may move inside.


    If you find it, burn those things immediately. Remember to hurry! Also, be careful when taking antidote pills! "


    Bai Su nodded, "master, please rest assured, I will finish the task as soon as possible!"


    Under the cover of chaos in the yard, no one found Bai Su''s action.


    With the tacit cooperation of those guards, whether they are the changed blood clothes killers or their unlucky associates who can''t get peace after death, they are at an absolute disadvantage.


    Unfortunately, although they are much more chaotic than before, they are not so easy to deal with after all.


    The other party probably found that he couldn''t react so quickly, so he ordered all the blood killers to gather together to form a tight net.


    In this way, the attack difficulty of the guards has increased a lot.


    Therefore, if you do not attack the spine, the other party''s action will not stop.


    Compared with them, those people are obviously more afraid of death and pain.


    The two sides began to enter a stalemate.


    Lin Mengya has been waiting.


    The sound of the flute also began to calm down. Obviously, they all found the current situation.


    Until, about a quarter of an hour later.


    A variant blood suit killer standing on the periphery suddenly convulsed, and then fell unconscious on the ground.


    The sound of the flute suddenly became intense


    ¡£


    Unfortunately, the next one to fall is still one of the bloody killers.


    Lin Mengya finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that she was right.


    The flute suddenly disappeared after raising a sharp ending.


    As when it appeared, it came unprepared.


    Some of those killers in blood clothes fell to the ground, and some stood in silence like a beast that had lost its target.


    The guards who fought bravely before were also stunned, but their actions were more rapid. They rushed directly and cut off the spines of those bloody killers who had lost their resistance.


    As the last person fell, the guards quickly gathered around Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya looked motionless at the direction of the door.


    The sound of light footsteps came from the direction of the door.


    Others don''t know the secret of this footwork, but Lin Mengya knows some.


    There are similar records on these mental skills, which are also called "sound skills", which create an illusion of people far or near through light or heavy footsteps.


    Before, people often used this method to cheat people, but Lin Mengya knew that the other party had been approaching.


    Finally, a slender figure appeared in her sight.


    The man was dressed in golden clothes and looked almost rich and gorgeous.


    Of course, it''s not plump, but a kind of person who will remind people of the appearance of rich flowers in the world.


    Such a person on a man is also a rich and noble appearance that doesn''t eat human fireworks.


    The man''s long hair curled like a string of copper coins. The curl was too round.


    Facing this appearance, Lin Mengya found that she might not be a rich flower in her life.


    No, it''s too hot.


    At the moment, the other party came to the door and stood at the door and opened the jade bone fan in his hand.


    Facing Lin Mengya''s face, he probably used gold powder and wrote two glittering characters - Zhaocai!


    So, the other side is "Jinbao"?


    In the face of such an opponent who obviously has some differences with herself, Lin Mengya chose to brake with silence.


    She really didn''t know what to say.


    As an enemy, she is afraid that there is no common language!


    "Did you let someone kill my money baby?" When the other party opens his mouth, it is a great smell of bitterness.


    Lin Mengya cautiously didn''t answer directly, but asked, "what do you mean by money baby?"


    "Don''t pretend with me! To tell you the truth, my money babies are hard won. It takes at least one kilogram of gold to cultivate them.


    Today, you killed my money baby, which also made me lose a lot of gold. You must compensate me twice for this loss, or I''ll kill you! "


    Lin Mengya felt that the other party must be really blackmail.


    Moreover, although her palace family is also a first-class rich family, the gold and silver were not blown by the wind, and the other party wanted her life.


    Oh, let her lose gold. Don''t even think about it!


    "No compensation! And I think you''d better die. You killed my guards. I haven''t settled with you yet!


    They are all carefully cultivated by me. A person is worth at least 100 kilograms of gold. If you want me to compensate you, you should compensate me first!


    I don''t want any more. How about a hundred pounds per person? "


    The rich man suddenly widened his eyes.


    "I thought I was greedy enough. I didn''t expect you to be better than me!"

 Chapter 2848

    Then the other party nodded quite seriously, as if affirming his own conclusion.


    Of course, Lin Mengya won''t admit it, and she is full of wariness about the rich money.


    Seeing the other party, although she doesn''t play cards according to common sense, she won''t be careless.


    People who can use that strange means will never be simple.


    "Gee, it seems that I''m going to lose today."


    The man muttered something dissatisfied. Then he looked up and looked at Lin Mengya several times.


    "But it wouldn''t hurt if I could take you away. You''re better than the people I''ve met before, but that''s all."


    The man''s face suddenly sank, and his elegant temperament suddenly changed, as if his whole body was full of cold breath.


    The guards came forward silently and protected her behind.


    But Lin Mengya has a hunch.


    This is a match between the manager and the manager.


    Although there was only one person on the other side, I''m afraid the people in the yard could not cope with the person in front of her except herself.


    The noble man drew a bamboo flute from his sleeve again.


    It is totally different from the ordinary bamboo flute. The one in the other party''s hand is carved like blood jade.


    He put it on his lips and somehow added a bit of weird beauty to the noble man''s face.


    The next moment, the flute sounded.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt a little trance, as if she had been taken to another place in a moment.


    Vaguely, she seemed to see some bloody visions.


    At this time, a weak current in the brain directly woke her up.


    She breathed heavily, but she didn''t know that her collar had been wet with sweat just now.


    What a powerful means!


    Lin Mengya took a few breaths to counteract the dizziness she had just brought to herself.


    She reacted quickly. After all, there was little medicine, but others didn''t have such good luck as him.


    The guards who had protected her before were all pale and frowned, but their eyes were a little lax.


    They are carrying it with their strong willpower.


    But the hand holding the weapon is getting tighter and tighter, and the veins on the hand and neck burst. I''m afraid they will fall into a crazy illusion before long.


    Lin Mengya straightened up and looked at the initiator.


    At a glance, she was also startled.


    I thought the other party would take the opportunity to make trouble, but I didn''t expect that the man''s situation looked much more serious than her.


    She was right. The flute was indeed made of blood jade, but the "blood" was not a natural color, but was infected by blood the day after tomorrow.


    The corners of the noble man''s mouth kept bleeding, and on the back of the man''s hands and face, there were blood red cobwebs spreading.


    "This is blood sound killing?"


    Lin Mengya just looked at it and couldn''t help but feel frightened and jump out of this idea.


    In the chapter of "sound" in the five decisions of mental skill, in addition to mentioning some knowledge related to mental skill, we will also list some usage of "heresy".


    Some are just the whims of editors, but others are vicious things that can take people''s lives.


    Blood sound killing is one of them.


    Originally, the "sound" in mind skill was induced through human hearing.


    But if the caster is not kind, it''s hard. "Sound" has become a weapon to kill.


    Xueyinsha is one of them.


    The caster will use some means, usually his own blood, or other factors related to blood, darkness and terror to guide the person in the art.


    In this way, the person in the art will fall into the nightmare woven by the other party, either scared to death, or confused because of too much fear.


    Now noble men use it more powerful.


    He is using his own pain to drag everyone into the abyss of hell.


    The sound will convey the pain of the caster.


    The more painful he is, the more uncomfortable he is. Then these emotions will be magnified a thousand times and a hundred times, hidden in the sound art and transmitted to those people.


    No one''s heart is completely half painful, and so is she.


    Therefore, blood sound killing is the most terrible.


    Because those who planted phonology destroyed themselves.


    Mixed with the sound of bloody and painful flute, it finally stopped.


    Those guards have been a little unsustainable.


    They tried to control themselves, but the eyes they looked at each other''s companions had been mixed with a few fierce lights.


    "Come on, don''t suppress yourself any more. As long as you cut down the enemy in front of you, you can make up for all the regrets in this life."


    The rich man''s mouth was still red with blood. His words were vicious and fierce.


    He looked defiantly at Lin Mengya.


    Although he was also curious about why the woman didn''t use her own voice killing technique.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    No one can resist his voice killing, and this woman will be killed by her own people in the nightmare created by reality.


    Isn''t that more interesting?


    Xiaoyao in the system has been analyzing the solution of this sound killing technique.


    But this is much more difficult than before.


    "Master, according to the records in the book, this kind of sound killing technique can not be forcibly cracked, nor can it be interfered with by other sound sources. Otherwise, it is likely to cause emotional instability in Zhongshu, and finally directly collapse and go crazy!"


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and returned to the room for the first time.


    "What if I put them all down with poison?"


    "I don''t suggest that they are now trapped in their own demons, and they are now very firm in their consciousness.


    A small amount of overpowering drugs may not work, but if they are used too much, they will also cause irreversible damage to their bodies. "


    "So we can only hide, can''t we?"


    Lin Mengya had just bolted the door when she heard the fighting outside.


    She didn''t think they were too weak.


    On the contrary, they are good enough to persist in hell like torture for so long.


    But outside, the rich man didn''t feel enough, and even continued to play the flute.


    Compared with the last strange melody, the sound is more intense this time.


    Even Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling that Qi and blood surged up, not to mention the outside, and the fight became more intense.


    Through the crack in the door, Lin Mengya could only see the mess outside.


    From time to time, she could hear the sarcasm of rich men.


    "Hahaha, good fight! Only by killing all the enemies in front of you, you can make up for your regret and never suffer from nightmares again!"


    What should I do?


    Lin Mengya forced herself to calm down.


    There is no way to crack the blood sound killing technique recorded in the book.


    But when she did not know how many times she forced herself to read the "sound" article, she suddenly noticed a sentence.


    Supplemented by sound technology, people''s heart is the foundation.


    This is what mental skill has always emphasized. No matter how powerful the methods recorded in mental skill are, you can''t wantonly play with and manipulate people''s hearts.


    Compared with mental skill, the human heart is the most powerful.


    The reason why the guards outside fall into chaos is that they have a psychological shadow that they can''t let go, can''t put aside and can''t give up.


    If she wants to break the sound killing technique, the most important thing is to rely on them!


    "Sound killing, sound killing! This sound killing technique can not only make people fall into frenzy, but also disturb other five senses. It seems that now, we can only break the sound with sound!"


    Then she was a little annoyed.


    Although the five decisions are aimed at people''s five senses, namely vision, hearing, taste, smell and touch, she is not good at it because the contact time is too short and the conditions are limited.


    Before, she was lucky to succeed several times because of tricks.


    But now, even if she has a way to disturb each other''s sound killing, she herself is a skillful woman and can''t make bricks without rice.


    She is not very good at musical instruments, and there is nothing she can use now.


    The most depressing thing for her is that her voice is broken. It''s lucky to be able to speak. Don''t think about anything else.


    For a time, I was pregnant with Lin Mengya.


    "Well, master, I have an immature idea."


    In the system, the small drug suddenly opened weakly.


    "Say something and fart!" She said angrily.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiaoyao said hesitantly, "according to the master''s meaning, it is necessary to play some happy and exciting music to stimulate the fighting spirit of those people, right?"


    "Well, it''s not too bad. Unfortunately, there are no conditions now. It''s useless to know."


    However, Xiaoyao was silent, and then a burst of familiar music flashed in Lin Mengya''s mind.


    "This is not --"


    "Master, I think that although this music is a little special, it does meet your requirements, so I think we can have a try."


    Lin Mengya''s face was almost blue.


    She pinched her eyebrows. She always felt as if she had been cheated.


    "It seems that there is no other way now. We can only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    But before that, she needs something else to prepare.


    The fighting in the yard continues.


    Although under the catalysis of rich men several times, those guards have almost lost their reason.


    But the little remaining reason still blocked their last bottom line.


    Rich men are not in a hurry.


    The tighter they collapse now, the harder they will rebound and the heavier they will start once they completely lose their mind.


    Once a woman worked hard to support her in order not to hurt her family.


    But the next moment, she killed all her family and even killed her husband alive.


    Ha ha, ha ha, he could not help trembling with joy at the thought of such a wonderful scene.


    Man, he always thinks he can be a mantis. He''s really naive and stupid.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    There was a sudden knock in the room.


    The rich man narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    Oh, how clever he thought he was, but he was just a slightly smarter fool.


    But what he didn''t notice was that a smell of medicine that would make people feel refreshed quietly seeped out of the doo

 Chapter 2849

    Change, accompanied by strange drums and medicine fragrance.


    At first, rich men only felt that each other was doing useless work. After all, no one had ever thought of using other melodies to disrupt their sound killing skills.


    But in fact, the reason why his sound killing technique is powerful is that his rhythm is flexible and changeable. Even the most powerful experts can''t find the law, so they can''t crack his sound killing technique.


    But the melody, which is barely called drum, is inexplicably impulsive.


    Even he seems to have difficulty controlling his body.


    Every time, he would be interrupted by drums. What''s worse, he subconsciously wanted to play with the blood flute.


    He tried several times and found that his music always coincided with the drum in the end.


    His face became more gloomy.


    What is this thing? How can it have such irresistible magic?


    "Master, work harder! Did you hear that? The man outside finally let us run away!"


    In the system, Xiaoyao covered her mouth and cheered Lin Mengya.


    And Lin Mengya gradually became numb from the inexplicable shame at the beginning.


    The wooden stick used as a drumstick in his hand is becoming more and more regular and natural. Even his thoughts are dragged back to the memories of his previous life.


    In those days, when the sun was about to set in the square outside the University, countless aunts and uncles would gather in the old place on time, wearing bright red coats and white trousers.


    Their actions are neat and well-trained. Their standard equipment is a handkerchief on their left hand and a Yangko fan with tassels on their right hand.


    Finally, with the popular national song "good day", aunts and uncles danced one after another in the fierce and exciting drums.


    The lively and enthusiastic northeast Yangko is definitely a unique scenery outside their college.


    At that time, she was young and ignorant, and even always complained in her heart because of the strong penetration and fan power of the drum.


    But I don''t want to. One day, the drum that has accompanied her for several years has become her life-saving straw.


    you ''re right!


    What Lin Mengya is beating now is the drum rhythm of the Northeast Yangko.


    Is there anything more inspiring and inspiring than this impassioned, warm and unique rhythm?


    With the repeated drumming, the magic rhythm just squeezed away the sadness and depression brought by the blood flute.


    The melody repeated for many years on the northern land has become the master of this sound killing technique.


    It is estimated that the rich man never dreamed that he was defeated not by some peerless expert, but by the collective wisdom of the working people.


    "Stop knocking! Stop!"


    The rich man has no ability to do it just now.


    He stared at the blood red eyes, fiercely across the door, threatening Lin Mengya inside.


    "I told you to stop! I''m so bored. Don''t knock again!"


    Blood flute is not easy to use.


    The material of this thing is very special. It usually invades the owner''s blood, and every time the blood is taken, the owner has to bear the unbearable pain of ordinary people.


    Over time, it also formed a conditioned reflex.


    As long as the master uses the blood flute, his mind will automatically recall all the pain he encountered before, and he can become the carrier of the master''s pain in the shortest time.


    Now, all this is disturbed by a simple melody he has never heard, which makes him feel rich and noble


    Felt great humiliation and panic.


    That indescribable emotion made him appear to be impetuous. Naturally, he lost himself in Lin Mengya''s rhythm.


    "Come on, master! He''s flustered, he''s flustered, he''s flustered!"


    The little medicine looked very excited.


    It''s not because he has a special interest in the rhythm of the drum.


    Only in this way, it also provides him with an idea in the future.


    Before, every time the owner was in danger, he could only try to dig out the existing coping methods in the existing database.


    Over time, it shows its limitations.


    Like this time.


    If he had not combined modernity with the knowledge gained in this era, I''m afraid it would be difficult to break out of the siege.


    Modern science and technology can not solve all problems, but with the support of a huge database, a large amount of information is compared and integrated. Finally, it is analyzed and localized in combination with the actual situation.


    I''m afraid it will bring unexpected consequences.


    But he has to master a degree.


    This is also the consensus he reached with Lin Mengya before, that is, they can''t come up with too strong technology to accelerate the process of history.


    If there is no intermediate development process, I''m afraid it will backfire.


    But in addition, they can open up a new silk road route and combine the technological achievements of modern science and technology with the actual conditions here.


    With this thought, he suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulder was heavy.


    "You are artificial intelligence. You can''t feel heavy without an entity.


    Also, throw away the two baskets on your shoulders. This is a metaphor, not to let you really pick things. "


    Just distracted by the little medicine, Lin Mengya couldn''t help twitching in the corners of her mouth.


    Recently, Xiaoyao''s growth rate is too fast, which leads to these small mistakes occasionally when he digests knowledge and culture.


    Fortunately, the medicine quickly returned to normal.


    Their attention turned to the outside.


    "Listen to the sound, the fighting outside seems to be quiet. Next, it''s up to your master."


    Lin Mengya nodded and put down the stick in her hand.


    Readily, he took out five small medicine bottles from his medicine box in one hand.


    She wants to recreate a dream for all the guardians forcibly dragged into the dream.


    A dream that can make up for all their regrets and make them no longer controlled by heart demons.


    With her fingers flying, powder and pills were mixed together, and finally she put them into the small medicine stove in front of her.


    Curling smoke rose, accompanied by a strange smell of medicine, and the fighting sound outside was weaker.


    Rich men are going crazy.


    He bit his lip and stared at the door.


    Even if his voice killing technique didn''t work, he still wanted to kill the woman himself.


    Just as he took a step forward, suddenly, the surrounding environment suddenly changed.


    He looked blankly in front of him, but at the next moment, his eyes turned into panic and helplessness


    Form, sound, smell, taste and touch are the five senses.


    People should perceive everything outside from these five aspects.


    Now, the other party uses "sound", and in addition to "sound" and "smell", she adds a drug intervention and impact on human beings.


    "Sound", call


    Wake up the courage of those guards, "smell" gives them the courage to defeat the demons.


    And those slightly toxic drugs have become their continuous action force.


    The body that becomes more active because of toxicity will also make them feel full of power.


    Re sharpening the five senses will also help them get out of the illusion more quickly.


    Lin Mengya''s combination can be said to combine all her current advantages.


    She carefully waited until there was no movement outside before she opened the door and checked the situation outside with the medicine house.


    Some people fell to the ground, while others stood in place like a stone carving.


    Lin Mengya can read many emotions from their faces.


    There is pain, confusion, regret and even anger.


    But their eyebrows were no longer filled with pain.


    They are quenched and reborn under the experience of heart demons and return from nirvana.


    When they can completely come out of the illusion, that is, when their hearts become invincible.


    After a round of inspection, she placed the medicine house at the upper air outlet with confidence.


    Although she was making a fuss here, it was still quiet outside.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to open the door and check the situation easily. In front of her, there was also a person''s performance, which attracted her attention.


    It''s the rich money string.


    Unlike the guards who were getting better, he curled his body into a ball and turned pale, but his eyes turned violently under his eyes.


    Lin Mengya was curious about what kind of dreamland this guy fell into, so he was scared like this.


    But she had no way to peep into his brain. She could only squat beside him curiously, stretch out her hand and gently pull out the blood jade in his hand.


    Oh, what a bloody smell!


    Lin Mengya''s sense of smell was so sharp that she almost vomited as soon as she got her hand.


    On a closer look, she found that although the surface of the bloody bamboo flute was very smooth, the interior was full of subtle lines.


    The smell of blood came from here.


    Lin Mengya looked again and again, and finally shook her head helplessly.


    Sometimes she really wondered if all these people were mentally ill?


    Isn''t it good to keep one''s ability to benefit people all over the world? Why do we have to engage in such bloody violence? It''s hard not to come true because it''s a psychopath?


    It''s no wonder that good people have to go crazy after being trapped in such a small place for hundreds of years.


    But she didn''t have much compassion at all.


    She threw the bloody bamboo flute aside, and then she planned to take a rope to tie the other party up, so that she could wait for interrogation.


    But she didn''t want to take the rope to cover each other''s neck when she saw a figure suddenly killing in the air and attacking her quickly.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s sixth sense was different from ordinary people, so she rolled on the spot as soon as possible to avoid the other party''s sneak attack.


    After that, the man didn''t give her a hand, but just hugged the man and ran away.


    When Lin Mengya got up from the ground, she found that the rich and noble money string was gone.


    Thinking of the figure that suddenly appeared just now, Lin Mengya immediately thought that maybe the other party was his companion.


    But somehow, the other party appeared so late and didn''t love war. He just hugged someone and ran away.


    Lin Mengya tidied up her dress and patted off all the dust, but she didn''t stop thinking.

 Chapter 2850

    About a few minutes later, the gate was kicked open again.


    Lin Mengya saw that the leader was one of the guards left by long Tianyu.


    Heart, this is the complete relaxation.


    Then she felt waves of dizziness. Fortunately, Bai Su, who also rushed to her, firmly supported her.


    "I''m fine. Ask people not to disturb them first. They''ll deal with other things when they''re ready."


    She slowly pushed Bai Su away and whispered again.


    Bai Su did it at once, but insisted on returning her to the house first.


    Lin Mengya lay in bed, slightly tired and closed her eyes.


    Somehow, the baby who has been very good in his stomach is slightly moving at this time.


    A faint tingling pain came from the lower abdomen.


    She held her stomach with some worry, and the small drugs in the system quickly checked the monitoring results.


    "Master, I found some bad data results."


    The little medicine said anxiously, "I found that you seem to have inadvertently come into contact with some drugs that can induce labor. I suggest you remove the blood poison to avoid damage to the baby."


    Lin Mengya released her blood poison almost at the moment when Xiaoyao said it.


    With the blood poison all over the body, the stomach gradually calmed down, and the stinging pain disappeared.


    She didn''t dare to be careless and asked the small medicine to test again. Only then could she rest assured to recover the blood poison.


    Since she can control it freely, those drugs can also work on her body when she collects the blood poison.


    However, it will show great drug resistance, but it doesn''t work very well.


    And as long as she releases blood poison, as before, any medicine will immediately lose its effect.


    Fortunately, she has such a constitution, otherwise, the baby in her belly will be dangerous.


    Until the noise outside calmed down again, Bai Su came in and reported that most of the guards were awake, but a little weak.


    But there are still two bad luck, that is, they are always immersed in nightmares and have no chance to wake up.


    Lin Mengya just sighed when she learned.


    Everyone has his own insurmountable heart knot. Even if she uses all her means, it is they who can really decide their own life and death.


    Therefore, people who are not determined enough may be destroyed by their own demons sooner or later.


    Such a thrilling day was not completely calmed down until aunt Fang came back in the evening.


    When Aunt Fang heard what had happened in the house, she rushed to her almost immediately.


    Looking at her drinking tonic soup in her spare time, she was still not at ease. Leng carefully pulled her up and touched her up and down to make sure that she was intact. Then she patted her chest and felt very lucky.


    "I''m scared to death! Just listening to them say that many incomplete bodies were carried out from your yard, I feel cold all over. I''m afraid your mother and daughter will have an accident.


    Are you okay? Are you scared? "


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    In fact, she is used to this situation. She has seen more strange and bloody scenes than this.


    But she can''t say that either.


    And aunt Fang''s face looks much whiter than hers. I think she''s really worried about her.


    With a warm heart, she sat down with aunt Fang.


    "It just looks scary. I haven''t been out of the house when those people came."


    She told a little white lie just to make aunt Fang feel better.


    Sure enough, aunt Fang immediately said with a happy face, "that''s good,


    That''s good! You are a man with a body. You can''t see that scene so as not to scare you.


    By the way, I''ve asked people to detain those two troublemakers. If they dare to make trouble in our house, I can''t spare them! "


    Mentioned this, aunt Fang sank a face.


    She was never afraid of them, but she didn''t want to make things too stiff.


    But I don''t want these people to dare to attack the people in her house. It''s really rampant!


    Anyway, she made up her mind to leave this sad place with her family after the matter here was over.


    She doesn''t care about face or affection.


    She doesn''t pay attention to Pei family and Lezheng family, let alone two jumping shrimp?


    But Lin Mengya has her own ideas.


    "They should not have so much power to drive those people."


    Now think about it, those bloody killers act quickly, their means are also very sharp and decisive, and even the final sacrifice is without hesitation, which is not what normal people can do at all.


    She had seen such people before.


    But she didn''t expect that this kind of cold-blooded killer with money would be used within the ancient clan.


    However, it does not rule out the possibility that these blood coated killers were domesticated by people within the ancient clan.


    And if the two families had such ability, they wouldn''t bring people to the door to make trouble.


    "Maybe they are not so innocent, but they are definitely not the mastermind. I''m afraid that today''s things are carefully calculated behind their backs."


    Lin Mengya came to the final conclusion.


    Although Fang Rao didn''t know how dangerous it was at that time, she didn''t care whether the two families knew it or not.


    In short, the younger generation she valued was almost injured, so she would never sit idly by.


    She patted Lin Mengya''s hand, said lovingly and lovingly, "I''ll let them explain this to us. You have a good rest first and let Bai Su do whatever you want."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She will not interfere with aunt Fang''s behavior except what should be pointed out.


    She is not a generous person.


    Even the two families were calculated, but they always harbored evil intentions for her.


    From this point of view, she had no reason to let those people go.


    She will never show mercy to her enemies.


    After aunt Fang left, she took medicine before she went to bed.


    In the system, the small medicine keeps a close eye on the baby''s indicators.


    According to the data currently available, the body of the baby in the master''s belly is developing normally, which can basically rule out the possibility of deformity or various neonatal diseases.


    But¡ª¡ª


    He reached out and clicked on the data on fetal intelligence and brain development alone.


    There is no problem with the development of trachea, which means that the development of intelligence is normal.


    However, why is the activity of the brain somewhat lower than that of ordinary people?


    He discovered the problem before.


    Just because the owner''s condition of this baby is special, because there is no similar case before, he is not sure whether there is a problem.


    He stared at the data and sighed slightly.


    The little hand gently touches the constantly flashing data, which is displayed on the baby''s small face.


    "You have to come out obediently! Don''t let the master worry about you too much."


    Although the data is constantly changing, it gradually tends to be stable.


    But in the row of data on brain activity, there is always some worrying downturn


    Lin Mengya didn''t sleep well.


    Because of the system, she is not a dreamy girl


    People.


    But this time, her dream was particularly chaotic.


    She seems to have entered a mottled space-time corridor.


    There are some chaotic pictures around, some of which she has seen, and that is her own memory.


    But some she has never seen, but she somehow has a familiar feeling.


    But those pictures kept switching and flashing back and forth, which also made her see more clearly.


    Finally, these pictures turned slowly, and then turned into a towering tree.


    He didn''t know when to stand at the bottom of the tree and looked up.


    On the high canopy, every leaf is shining, and those pictures are constantly changing on the leaves.


    She looked at the big tree without moving. Finally, she couldn''t control herself and wanted to touch the leaves.


    "This is not where you should come."


    Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind.


    She was suddenly surprised and subconsciously looked back, but there was no one.


    At this time, the big tree that seemed to have existed for an unknown number of years collapsed in an instant, turned into stars and scattered around her.


    The world in the dream suddenly quieted down.


    "Who are you? Where is this?"


    Her voice seemed to reach far away.


    But the voice did not respond to her.


    Lin Mengya was a little unwilling. She always felt that the owner of the voice was very important.


    Although she had never heard the voice at all, she suddenly came up with the idea.


    "Come out! I may know you, don''t I? Who the hell are you?"


    She kept running and looking.


    Unfortunately, nothing was found in the end.


    Just when she felt that she might never find the man again, suddenly, the voice came from behind her again.


    "Get out of here and never come again!"


    Inexplicably, she seemed to feel the sadness transmitted by the voice.


    Suddenly turned around, just when Lin Mengya thought she had finally caught "it", she found that there was only a fuzzy shadow behind her.


    The shadow flows constantly, swallowing the falling stars of the previous big tree.


    She suddenly felt terrible.


    I couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    "Get out of here! Get out of here!"


    The voice gradually became grumpy from the initial sadness.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know why the shadow became like this, so she had to step back.


    Finally, the black image was irritated and rushed at her.


    The thick black fog, like a huge mouth of the beast''s abyss, wants to devour her completely.


    "No!"


    She put her hands over her head and opened her eyes screaming.


    "Master, we are all here!"


    The blurred vision gradually focused, and then she saw clearly. In front of her were the faces of Cairu and Baisu.


    Bai Su also took a candle on the table and dispersed all the darkness in front of her.


    Lin Mengya''s heartbeat stabilized.


    Cairu immediately got out of bed to get a clean cloth towel, threw warm water all over, and wiped the sweat on her face carefully.


    "Why are you back?"


    It was about the temperature that warmed Lin Mengya''s panicked and helpless heart. She noticed that the two girls were wearing thin inner clothes.


    Obviously, I didn''t trust her, so I stayed by her side.

 Chapter 2851

    "Why didn''t the master send someone to tell me such a big thing?"


    Cairu looked at her little face soaked with cold sweat and couldn''t help feeling distressed and blaming herself.


    She could not help complaining secretly about her dereliction of duty.


    Sister''s business is very important, but the master is not only her master, but also her benefactor. She will be loyal all her life.


    But in her absence, she was almost hurt.


    For a time, she felt more and more incompetent.


    With Lin Mengya''s exquisite mind, I can''t see that the girl wants to make a mistake.


    "It also happened suddenly. Bai Su and I didn''t expect that those people''s means were so powerful.


    But I''m fine now. You see, I''m fine. "


    "But I..."


    Cairu was still a little nervous. Lin Mengya grabbed her hand and said earnestly, "this really doesn''t blame you. You and I are not gods. Of course, we won''t expect when they will hurt me in advance.


    What''s more, the means of those people were too strange. Even I almost got caught. Even if you were on the spot, we were just one more person hurt.


    If so, I''d rather you were intact. "


    To be fair, in fact, whether it''s long Tianyu, aunt Fang, or Cairu, everything they have done for her is perfect.


    Unfortunately, they can never anticipate the means of those people.


    Of course, this is also very normal.


    So she hoped that Cairu would feel sad and remorse about it.


    "In a word, I''ve made up my mind. I''m the master''s personal female guard. Naturally, I should give priority to the master''s safety everywhere. I''ve entrusted my sister to a reliable person. From today on, Bai Su and I should guard the master."


    Cairu''s eyes were full of determination.


    Lin Mengya knew she couldn''t persuade her, so she had to go with them.


    Holding Bai Su and pouring her a cup of warm water, Lin Mengya asked the two girls to have a rest first, but she was slightly distracted by the faint candle light.


    The night outside the window was thick, and bursts of cold wind whistled past. Although she was isolated by thick doors and windows, she still felt a little cold in her heart.


    She covered her chest.


    The face is never confused.


    Different from before, until now she still remembers some of the contents of the nightmare just now.


    Although most of them became vague shadows, the voice that warned her again and again seemed to linger in her ears all the time.


    She hugged her body helplessly.


    Although Bai Su and Cai Ru are reliable people, her intuition tells her that she can''t reveal anything to the two girls in the end.


    If they are involved, it is likely to be against them.


    So she can''t say that she can only taste the suffering of fear alone.


    In a trance, she seemed to see the door opened.


    A familiar figure came in with cold.


    It was not until she fell into a familiar embrace that she realized that it was not her illusion.


    But Yu is back!


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    In the low and hoarse voice, there was anxious agitation.


    He held her tightly in his arms and wished he had never left and left her alone to face the unknown danger.


    For some reason, Lin Mengya burst into tears.


    Her little hand gripped his skirt tightly, and she suddenly didn''t want to be strong.


    "How did you come back? Did you know I was scared at that time?"


    She choked and said, making long Tianyu feel more distressed.


    He patted her gently on the back. His heart was sour and soft by her. He wanted to kill those who hurt her immediately.


    "It''s all my fault. I came back too late. I''m not afraid. I''m back. With me, no one dares to come again."


    Lin Mengya nestled in the arms of long Tianyu and cried recklessly.


    Until the end, she even sobbed to sleep, but her hand still tightly hooked his arm, buried the whole small face in his arms, and the whole person showed a very dependent posture.


    Long Tianyu wanted to deal with the recent backlog. The most important thing is that he should find out the truth of his wife''s assassination that day.


    But now everything is not as important as the baby in your arms.


    He coaxed her into a loud voice, and Kwai quickly and quickly removed her coat and shoes and socks.


    Then he quickly went to bed and held the man firmly in his arms.


    Unconsciously, he followed her to a deep sleep.


    Until dawn the next day, Lin Mengya just opened her eyes and saw the familiar embrace.


    Looking up, I saw that the angular chin was covered with green stubble.


    She stretched out her hand and touched it gently, but she didn''t want to wake up long Tianyu.


    "Do you want to sleep again?"


    The man''s voice is a little hoarse and sleepy.


    Lin Mengya once again nestled in her reassuring arms and gently shook her head.


    "When did you come back last night?"


    "Oh, I don''t know who cried in my arms for half a night and still held my neck to keep me from leaving. I don''t know someone thought so of me."


    Lin Mengya''s face is red.


    The memory of last night became clearer in my mind.


    But she thought it was all a dream, so she cried so presumptuously.


    Unexpectedly, he really came back!


    When she was most lonely, helpless and needed him most.


    Although she was teased, she still felt a little sweet in her heart.


    "What if it''s me? You''re a man. I don''t cry with you. Do you still cry in the arms of other men?"


    That attitude was really reasonable, but long Tianyu held her and smiled loudly.


    "Madam is right! You can naturally cry in my arms at will. I want to treasure your tears and smiles alone."


    Lin Mengya blushed in an instant, beat the guy lightly, twisted her body and turned to ignore people.


    "Rouma! How can I eat like this early in the morning?"


    Long Tianyu put his hands on his head and said leisurely, "I''m just telling the truth. You feel numb. Tut Tut, it''s clear that they are the mother of three children. Why can''t they be loved so much?


    I''m afraid the girls who haven''t come out of the cabinet are thicker skinned than you? "


    Lin Mengya couldn''t hold back and gave him a white look.


    "What? Do you want to change your daughter-in-law?"


    Long Tianyu took the man into his arms and held him tightly.


    "Don''t change it! I won''t change it for the fairies in the sky!"


    Lin Mengya just felt that he was going to get goose bumps, so she quickly changed the topic.


    "Didn''t you say you''d be back in a few days? By the way, what about the teacher? Did you come back with you?"


    The relaxed expression on long Tianyu''s face suddenly faded a lot.


    He played with his wife''s hand, but he was actually watching her reaction so that she wouldn''t get excited when she heard the news.


    "Mr. Baili didn''t come back with us. In fact, I didn''t touch him."


    Lin Mengya didn''t think much at first. She thought the teacher''s trip was delayed.


    "Didn''t the teacher say when he would arrive?"


    "In fact, Mr. Baili arrived at the ancient family as early as half a month ago, but..."


    Lin Mengya suddenly raised a bad hunch, propped up and looked at him, anxiously urging.


    "What are you talking about? I''m so anxious!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Baili should still be safe now. He just lost contact with our people after entering the ancient clan, but I can guarantee that no one will be against him for the time being."


    Lin Mengya immediately blew her hair, stared and said angrily, "people are gone. How can you tell me that the teacher is safe?"


    She was so anxious that she immediately got out of bed to find someone, but she was held by long Tianyu.


    "I''m afraid you''re worried too much, so I want to hide it from you. Calm down and listen to me. Mr. Baili left on purpose.


    I''ve already asked those responsible for protecting him. He deliberately distracted our people the night he disappeared.


    You also know that the teacher is a smart man, and it is not difficult to save his life in his capacity. So I think he should have something he wants to do, but he doesn''t want us to know. "


    Such an explanation is not enough to reassure Lin Mengya.


    In her opinion, although the teacher is powerful, this is an ancient people after all. It is a very strange place for both of them.


    Even if the teacher has many means, she still feels dangerous.


    She could not help but frown. She always felt that the teacher''s sudden disappearance was not so simple.


    "Did you take someone to check who took him away and where he went?"


    She can be sure that the teacher hasn''t been here.


    So even if the teacher wants to leave, he won''t act alone.


    Unless there is someone inside the ancient clan!


    Long Tianyu said what he knew while holding shunmao.


    "I personally took someone to check. The night the teacher disappeared, there were signs of people and horses around.


    But they were very careful. Their tracks after entering the ancient tribe had been buried. I checked for several days and found that they went straight into the ancient clan. "


    The whole ancient clan''s territory is distributed in a fan shape.


    This point was also confirmed by Lin Mengya from Aunt Fang and uncle Huo.


    Small families such as Li family and Gan family, or some families excluded from the power core of the ancient family, all live on the largest side of the fan.


    The interior is characterized by stepped distribution.


    The Sheng family and the Zhao family are closer to the interior in the middle.


    As for the Lezheng family and Pei family, which are at the core of the ancient nationality''s rights, they live in the center of the top of the fan.


    Even the company commander''s meeting is also here, but it is a mysterious place at the top.


    Even aunt Fang doesn''t know what''s going on there.


    I only know that it is the most important and taboo of the ancient family.


    Now, the teacher went directly to the interior.


    This makes Lin Mengya more worried, for fear that the teacher will be cheated, or someone wants to be disadvantageous to the teacher.

 Chapter 2852

    Long Tianyu was afraid that his wife was in a hurry. He immediately took out a piece of paper from his arms.


    "Although they were in a hurry, I found this on my husband''s desk."


    Lin Mengya took a look, but found that it was a very strange prescription.


    The ratio of the above drugs is irregular. At a glance, we know that they are randomly proportioned, but the later dose wants to be written in such detail.


    With the teacher''s ability, he wouldn''t make such a low-level mistake at all.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya immediately grabbed the prescription and looked at the contents carefully.


    A moment later, I found the mystery. All these drugs have nicknames, but the teacher mixed their scientific names with nicknames.


    Almost every medicine has been changed by at least one word.


    Some are missing an unimportant word, but it is not in line with the teacher''s habit of medication.


    Therefore, this is clearly a secret letter that only their teachers and disciples can understand.


    "The master said he was going to see an old friend and that if he had a chance, he would help Mo Yan steal the holy things."


    Although Lin Mengya understood it, she was more worried.


    "Isn''t the teacher fooling around? Can he steal the ancient sacred things if he wants? If he has any good idea, he should tell us that it''s safer for us to go with him, isn''t he?"


    "The older the old man is, the bolder he is. He doesn''t know how long he can toss his old arms and legs!"


    Long Tianyu secretly covered her mouth and stopped some uncontrollable smiles.


    Obviously, her daughter-in-law was very angry, but she was worried about her teacher, so she was so incoherent.


    As a qualified husband, he has to take the responsibility of adjustment when his wife is upset.


    He went on to appease Mao and said, "Mr. Xu Shi, the teacher has already made some all-round plans. You can rest assured for the time being. I believe Mr. Xu will not be unprepared.


    If you''re really worried, we can meet you later. You can rest assured that with me, sir, you will be safe. "


    Lin Mengya nodded helplessly.


    Now she is about to give birth. Even if she wants to help the teacher, she has nothing to do.


    She touched her round belly and prayed in her heart that the teacher had better be smarter. At least wait until she recovers almost, otherwise


    She couldn''t help but hold her forehead and sigh. There was no one in the old family to save her worry!


    After long Tianyu came back, although he had begun to investigate the origin of the bloody killer, he still focused all his attention on Lin Mengya''s body.


    This pregnancy was very difficult for her, and long Tianyu had decided not to let her wife suffer such pain in the future.


    Although he shouted that he liked a good and soft little girl, as long as she was born, he would cherish both men and women.


    Mo Yan is no longer detained.


    Since his father came back, his safety has been guaranteed. The whole person revolves around his mother all day and takes care of him more carefully than anyone else.


    Thanks to everyone''s careful care, finally, on the tenth day after long Tianyu came back, Lin Mengya''s baby couldn''t stand it and wanted to meet you!


    Early in the morning, long Tianyu was like a wood carving, stable as Mount Tai, firmly controlling the first line of defense in Lin Mengya''s house.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. At least I have some experience. It''s still early to die."


    Although there was already some faint pain, Lin Mengya was calm.


    Just looking at the nervous look on long Tianyu''s face, I couldn''t help comforting him.


    She was afraid that when she was born, the goods might faint with tension.


    Then I''m afraid the big guy won''t know who to rescue.


    "Does it hurt?" Long Tianyu squatted in front of Lin Mengya''s bed, held her hand tightly, and kept wiping the sweat off her body. Her eyes were full of love.


    "No more! No more!" Long Tianyu began to blame himself. "It''s really unfair to conceive in October. Why do women have to suffer all kinds of hardships? Ya''er, I heard that a woman had severe pain during childbirth and would swear.


    Come on, scold whatever you want. Or you want to hold my finger and I''ll hurt with you! "


    Lin Mengya was embarrassed by him. She grabbed the cloth towel and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "I see why you seem more nervous than me. Don''t worry. I won''t be polite when I want to scold."


    In fact, where are women afraid of having children?


    It was a living birth of a mass of flesh and blood, a near death, almost a walk in the palace of hell.


    But long Tianyu''s love gave her infinite courage.


    Every mother should be praised.


    They are obviously weak, but for love and responsibility, they cross life and death and give birth to children.


    Each of them is a hero in their own life.


    Under the painful torture, Lin Mengya still insisted on eating several big meat buns.


    Pain consumes the most energy.


    What''s more, the situation of her fetus is somewhat special. Although the result of the small medicine calculation is that she is likely to give birth to a baby safely, no one is 100% sure about this kind of thing.


    The sun slanted westward and the pain gradually increased.


    The women led by Aunt Fang got everything ready and drove long Tianyu and Xiao Moyan out of the delivery room.


    Little Mo Yan''s eyes were red. He held his father''s two fingers tightly and tried to hold back his crying cavity.


    "Father, mother will be fine, won''t she?"


    Long Tianyu bent down and gently picked up his eldest son. "Yes, your mother and your sister will be fine."


    Mo Yan, who seems strong and mature, is actually just a child of five or six years old.


    In his small and novel world, death is a terrible thing enough to fall apart.


    Especially when he appeared on his mother and sister, whom he cared about most, he was trembling with fear. He directly twisted his small body and firmly hugged his father''s neck.


    "I believe my father''s words. My mother said that a good man should keep his word and never break his promise. My father said that if my mother can be good with my sister, I believe it."


    Long Tianyu patted his son''s soft back, and his heart was full of worry.


    His eyes never left the delivery room for a moment.


    He was more worried about another thing than the child about his mother and sister.


    ......


    "My Lord, from the morning on, the defense of the Zhao mansion seems to be tighter. It seems that something happened to the people inside. Do you want to go and inquire?"


    My confidant has been closely monitoring every move of Zhao''s house.


    Naturally, you won''t miss such important news.


    Pei Qianji, sitting on the throne, looked very cold.


    The killer in blood is a sharp blade he raised with his own hands.


    Unexpectedly, most of the elite he brought were folded in the hands of the two women.


    Think of Fang Rao''s arrogance that day


    Jing, he wants to kill those two women who are in the way and let them pay for their own ignorance and arrogance!


    Unfortunately, he has been worried about Gong Ya''s stomach.


    "You don''t have to ask. There must be something moving in Gong Ya''s stomach. Good! Originally, I wanted someone to bring her here. As long as she gave birth to a child and gave it to me, I could protect her whole body.


    Oh, no respect! "


    With a "bang", he pinched the tea cup into powder.


    Yang raised his hand and inadvertently threw out all the powder of the porcelain cup. He took the handkerchief respectfully handed over from his heart and carefully wiped off the water stains on his hands.


    What was terrible was that none of the sharp pieces of porcelain pierced into the flesh of his palm.


    Such profound internal skills and foreign Kung Fu are rare even outside.


    I''m afraid few people in the ancient clan knew that he had such a good skill.


    Pei Qianji raised his hand and showed a satisfied self-confidence on his face.


    Such magical power is given to him by "that man"!


    It is obviously the same skill and time, but because of the existence of "that person", his income in just a few decades is comparable to that of others'' hundreds of years of hard study and practice.


    How can such magic not fascinate him?


    Now, a better opportunity to ask for credit from the other party is in front of him. He should seize it anyway!


    "Send everyone out. Before dawn tomorrow, I want to see Gong Ya''s child in my hand!"


    My confidant bowed his head, "yes, I''ll do it now!"


    ......


    "Master, work hard again. After Mrs. Wen said, you will soon see the head of the little master!"


    Cairu accompanied Lin Mengya and kept cheering for her. From time to time, she also fed her a cup of hot milk with a lot of sugar.


    Even the second time, for her, having a child is a barrier that consumes a lot of physical strength and time and hurts her to death.


    And somehow, the child''s activity is not as strong as that of an ordinary fetus.


    Although she can be sure that the child is well-developed, in this way, it is more difficult for her to give birth.


    "Go and see what happened to the midwifery I asked them to make? Ah -"


    Lin Mengya thought she was probably the first pregnant woman to worry about making medicine for herself when she gave birth to a child.


    She wanted to let go, but apart from the teacher, only she knew her constitution best.


    "Go back and tell the teacher for me! He ran away regardless this time. I won''t keep him old in the future. Let him die alone!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help complaining about her grievance. She also complained about her teacher.


    Although she also knows that teachers are running around for them, but now the world is the largest, not to mention that the teacher and her are as close as father and daughter, scolding two words to relieve anger?


    Cairu hurriedly agreed.


    "Well, well, as long as the master and the little master are well, we will ignore Mr. Baili in the future and let him admit his mistake to you."


    "HMM... no, this kid is so lazy that it hurts her mother and me!"


    Aunt Fang is also anxious, but she has experienced several production, and her experience is sufficient.


    "Save your strength first, Bai Su, Bai su. Go and see if your master''s medicine is ready?"


    Long Tianyu took Mo Yan''s small hand and stared at everyone who came and went in a hurry. His mood also rose and fell with the sound inside.

 Chapter 2853

    "Here comes the girl''s medicine!"


    After a long period of chaos, Zhao yunniang, who was in charge of decocting the medicine, walked carefully into the room.


    Shua, a clear road flashed out of the originally messy yard.


    Everyone leaned back, even if they had retreated too suddenly and stepped on the back foot. A bunch of people fell to the ground, but no one complained.


    Everyone stared nervously at the brown and black medicine juice she was carrying, and some even held their breath until she entered the delivery room.


    The voice inside gradually weakened, but long Tianyu''s worry did not decrease.


    This cold temperament has added a bit of chill that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Even the big guy is willing to take a few steps around, but also unwilling to walk past him.


    Although everyone knows that the father to be is just worried about his wife and daughter.


    But anyone who saw the cold face could not help shrinking his neck. For fear of causing him any unhappiness, he would draw a sword for himself.


    Aunt Fang came out in a hurry and saw the black faced door god at once.


    Looking at the people around him, he looked trembling and couldn''t help frowning to drive them out.


    "Don''t pestle here to make trouble for the big guy. Take ink words to have a rest first."


    Little Mo Yan rubbed his eyes and tried to open his eyes. He said to Fang Rao softly, "grandma Fang, I''m not sleepy. I want to wait here with my father for my mother and little sister."


    Fang Rao lovingly touched the cerebellar bag of Mo Yan.


    "Grandma knows you''re worried about your mother. Just now your mother asked me to come out and look at you. Good boy, your mother hurts so much, so you have to listen to your mother, don''t you?"


    Mo Yan hesitated and nodded heavily with his father''s thigh.


    "OK, I''ll listen to my mother. Father, take me to bed quickly."


    Then he said to Fang Rao with milk; "Grandma Fang, tell your mother for me that even if you don''t have a little sister, I don''t want my mother to hurt anymore. I don''t want my brother and sister anymore."


    Fang Rao was softened by the little guy''s words.


    But the next moment, long Tianyu''s deep eyes looked to the east of the house.


    "Give you the child first."


    When he finished, he turned and left.


    Fang Rao was stunned. He immediately guessed a certain possibility and his face sank.


    "Grandma Fang, where''s your father?" Only Mo Yan didn''t know what had happened.


    Fang Rao picked up the child and didn''t intend to tell him the truth.


    "Your father is going to help your mother. Let''s go. Grandma will take you to bed."


    The little child nodded and didn''t ask much. He just hugged Fang Rao''s neck tightly.


    "Guard the gate and don''t let anyone suspicious in."


    Fang Rao said coldly.


    This time, she wants to make sure Gong Ya and her baby are safe.


    Although long Tianyu can''t use his internal skills, his legs have moved freely under his exercise.


    To the east of the Zhao mansion is a guest house.


    It is a little deserted here because there are not many foreign guests recently.


    But this does not mean that long Tianyu will let go of the security work here.


    "Your Highness, blade three found someone breaking in. Our people have intercepted it. Now there is no fish in the net."


    Blade suddenly appeared in front of him and reported the war situation.


    Long Tianyu didn''t seem to hear him.


    He drew out his long sword and his face became colder and colder.


    Change.


    "You..."


    Before she finished, a strange flute suddenly came from behind long Tianyu.


    He frowned and immediately realized that the woman in front of him was just bait!


    He turned and walked away, but Nanling hesitated for the first time. During the hesitation, the man had run out of sight.


    She was left alone, her eyes flashing a bit complex.


    "How could he still be alive? No, I have to report it to the patriarch as soon as possible!"


    As for the damn task, she despised it.


    That old guy dares to treat her as a victim. Oh, don''t blame her for giving up!


    ......


    In the delivery room, Lin Mengya took the most critical step.


    The child can already see his head. If he works harder, he can be born safely.


    But at this time, she had lost her strength and a double shadow appeared in front of her.


    The sound of the outside world seemed to be gradually away, and her consciousness gradually fainted.


    Even when the strange flute sounded, she didn''t feel anything, and with the guidance of the flute, her consciousness further became confused.


    She seems to have entered a strange world.


    With the visual input, the images in her brain became distorted and overlapped, becoming images that were difficult for her to distinguish.


    She seemed to be covered by a huge glass box, her self-consciousness and her connection with the outside world gradually weakened.


    Here, time and space seem to be completely static, or floating in a calm ocean without waves, drifting with the waves, completely without their own ideas.


    At that moment, she seemed to feel the smell of death.


    Without fear or pain, she is like a completely static picture, which may have died at this moment.


    But the next moment, a beam of light suddenly broke the static world.


    Pain, like pouring water, swept her in an instant.


    She breathed heavily, and then she saw that there was silence around her, and her right hand was holding a silver needle, which pierced the acupoint in her heart.


    "You, what''s the matter with you?"


    She asked weakly.


    And nearby Cairu and Baisu also woke up for the first time.


    "Master, you lost your heart and pulse just now!"


    "Yes! We thought something had happened to you. Unexpectedly, you had no response at that time, but you held the silver needle and stabbed it into your chest!"


    Everything just now was just a moment for her.


    But it deeply shocked Bai Su and Cai Ru.


    Who could have thought that Lin Mengya, who has completely lost her self-consciousness, would make such an amazing response.


    At the same time, they were also glad that if they had not taken out the silver needle in a hurry, they would have been right at Lin Mengya''s hand. They were afraid that they would lose their master forever.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what happened now.


    But the pain in her lower body told her that all this could be true.


    "By the way, child..."


    As soon as she asked anxiously, Cairu immediately brought a baby girl to her.


    "Don''t worry, the little master was born safely just now!"


    Looking at the sleeping baby, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but relax.


    What followed was a deep sense of fatigue in my mind.


    What she has just broken through is not only the boundary between life and death, but also the fate that has been bothering her!

 Chapter 2854

    It was a chaotic day.


    When Lin Mengya woke up from her sleep again, there was only dark night outside the window.


    The room has become quiet, probably after careful cleaning. Now there is no trace of blood in the room except the faint smell of sandalwood.


    She hesitated for a moment before she remembered that just before she went to sleep, she had done another big thing - she had another baby.


    Involuntarily lifted the corners of her lips, and she still clearly remembered the baby''s appearance.


    Probably because of good development.


    The little girl who followed her around in her stomach was not as wrinkled as other newborns.


    She fell asleep.


    The little face is quiet and soft.


    Lin Mengya can''t help thinking that if her daughter is even a demon in the future, she will feel happy because her daughter is cute, right?


    This is probably how mothers feel.


    As long as you see your child''s poor little face, even if you are angry to death at the last moment, you can''t wait to hold all the beauty in the world in front of your baby at this moment.


    This is the mother!


    "The master wakes up. Would you like some soup? The midwife said, your body is just a little weak. If you keep it well, you''ll be fine."


    Cairu came over and tied the curtain for her.


    She wanted to sit up, but she had no strength, and the pain in her lower body reminded her from time to time that she had better not act rashly.


    Helpless, she can only obediently let Cairu feed.


    "Where are the children?"


    She''s not just asking about her newborn daughter.


    Mo Yan is also her treasure. Together with Ning''er, these three are her sweethearts. She loves any one more than life.


    Cairu also answered her with a smile, "young lady, I''m still asleep. Master Moyan has to watch his sister in person. How old he is, but he has a model and a kind. Even I envy him."


    Mo Yan is really a sensible child in front of her.


    But he is still young. As a mother, she doesn''t want to see her child be sensible too early.


    Growth means loss.


    Maybe Mo Yan will eventually become an excellent adult, but at least at the moment, she just wants her children to have everything that belongs to ordinary children.


    Even if it''s capricious once, children always have the right to be capricious, don''t they?


    After a bowl of non greasy soup, Lin Mengya lay back in bed again.


    Physical fatigue is second.


    She kept thinking about the beautiful and still space she met at the most critical moment.


    She is no stranger to death.


    Even passed death several times, but it was God''s favor that made her escape from death.


    But this time, she clearly realized that this may be her latest contact with death before her aging and death.


    She even felt a little sad that perhaps her destiny was to be locked into the twisted and gorgeous still space after giving birth to the baby.


    This feeling of frustration somehow came into her mind, but Lin Mengya also had some vague feelings.


    She seems to have broken through some shackles.


    Calm and calm thinking is obviously not what her current physical condition can bear.


    Thinking about it, she went to sleep with her head tilted.


    The door of the house was gently opened, and long Tianyu, wearing a cold color, stood quietly at the door.


    Compared with Lin Mengya''s fatigue, she is full


    However, the cold killing intention in his eyes was only reluctantly suppressed for the time being.


    He looked at his lover from a distance.


    In the corner where no one could see, his face was a little more blessed.


    Fortunately, fortunately, she really survived.


    After standing for about a long time, he looked at the sleeping face again and again. Long Tianyu reluctantly took back his eyes and turned to leave here.


    In order to let Lin Mengya rest more quietly, there was no one in the yard except Bai Su and Cairu.


    Long Tianyu walks to the room where the children are.


    He gently pushed the door open.


    On the bed, Mo Yan is sleeping.


    In the cradle next to the bed was his only little daughter asleep.


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to walk over until he was hot.


    She is a beautiful baby. Although she hasn''t opened her eyes yet, long Tianyu has a hunch of how beautiful her eyes will be.


    Her eyes are the same shape as her mother''s.


    As a man, he knows too well how beautiful his wife is.


    Fortunately, the girl is like her.


    Long Tianyu''s face unconsciously hung a silly smile and wanted to touch her daughter''s delicate face.


    But the newly born baby is too delicate, especially when he is still a girl. He feels at a loss.


    Finally, I could only lie half on the cradle and look at my daughter with joy.


    "You will grow up safely, Dad promised!"


    The little baby moved her tender mouth. About in the baby''s dream, she met something beautiful.


    Long Tianyu instantly felt that he had been hit in the chest by his daughter''s loveliness.


    He held his chest, as if there was a line connected with the little guy.


    He is willing to give all he has for her.


    Long Tianyu carefully tucked in the quilt for her daughter.


    Oh, by the way, he also covered his eldest son, but he just covered it.


    However, Mo Yan didn''t know that he and his brother were about to "fall out of favor".


    Even if I knew his probability, I wouldn''t care.


    After all, he will love the youngest sister with his brother.


    Long Tianyu finally rubbed the little girl''s chubby little hand back.


    But when he came out again, the tenderness on his face was like the melting of winter snow, and there was no trace in the twinkling of an eye.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru stood quietly in front of him.


    "Take care of them."


    Before the words fell, others had strode out of the yard.


    Tonight, someone should pay for their greed!


    ......


    Pei Qianji never dreamed that he was a powerful man for half his life, but now he was trampled on by a younger generation. Even his years of deep internal skills did not bring him any room for resistance.


    What a shame!


    But the man who brought him all this humiliation did not care about his identity and dignity at the moment.


    "Let me ask you one last time, where is the man?"


    Long Tianyu sat in Pei Qianji''s position.


    Compared with the last meeting, now he is obviously cold, more cruel and more arrogant.


    Even if Pei Qianji hated it in his heart, he couldn''t help being afraid and succumbing to his powerful power and oppression.


    "I don''t know


    Know who you''re talking about... "


    "Don''t know?" Long Tianyu looked at him with a cold smile and lost all his patience in his eyes.


    "It seems that you are not going to say it. Blade I, give master Pei a little lesson."


    Blade one, the guy who stepped on Pei Qianji''s head, suddenly took out a small dagger from his waist.


    When his hands fell together, Pei Qianji''s tragic wailing sounded.


    "Are you not afraid to annoy the whole ancient family if you do so?"


    He was so frightened that he didn''t choose his words, and even forgot his plea just now. He directly subconsciously threatened long Tianyu and his men with his greatest dependence.


    It really hurts!


    The dagger is trigonous and has many sharp barbs on it.


    This thing is not so much a weapon as a cruel instrument of torture.


    Once they fall together, it is a bloody hole.


    Now the hole just appeared in Pei Qianji''s waist. He felt unprecedented pain from tearing and stabbing.


    "Oh, ancient people?"


    Long Tianyu seems to have heard an extremely funny joke.


    Although his face was beautiful, his eyes were too sharp, even vaguely out of control.


    Pei Qianji suddenly dared not look at him again.


    He had to admit that he was really afraid.


    "When did I put your ancient family in the eye? Mr. Pei, the reason why I came with my wife is not to give you face, but simply afraid that my wife will feel bored."


    He is condescending, he looks down upon all living beings.


    "In my eyes, the ancient people are just mole ants."


    But these mole ants almost hurt his beloved!


    A fierce light flashed across long Tianyu''s black eyes. This time, he even didn''t want to control his surging killing intention.


    It''s just mole ants. It''s okay to die, isn''t it?


    Pei Qianji''s lips were bloodless, but his head turned violently because of the stimulation of pain.


    Obviously, the reason why the other Party chose to call must be that his previous deployment failed and was found.


    He couldn''t help scolding the incompetence of those bloody killers in his heart.


    But in his heart, he had quickly figured out an excuse to get out.


    "Well, well, I said, I said! In fact, I paid for those people. I just met their middleman and didn''t know their origin."


    "So even if you want to find them, I can''t tell you where they are, but I can cooperate with you to lead them out. I haven''t given them the balance."


    Long Tianyu sneered, full of contempt and disdain.


    "The blood clothes League, a killer organization that emerged about 30 years ago, is notorious for its cruel means."


    "About ten years ago, the blood clothes League disappeared overnight. Many thought they offended the wrong people, were killed and exterminated, and the nest turned to ashes overnight."


    "But no one knows that the purpose of their existence is not to earn commissions by killing people. Except that a few of the people killed by the blood clothes league are the tasks they took to hide people''s eyes and ears, others are the people they planned to kill."


    As long Tianyu spoke these words, Pei Qianji''s body became more and more stiff and his face became more and more ugly.


    "Pity those people. Until they die, they don''t know who really wants to hurt themselves. Therefore, although the blood clothes League has committed many evils, it can fortunately retreat."


    "You said that if I released the truth, what would happen to you and your men?"

 Chapter 2855

    Lying on the ground, Pei Qianji''s face, like a dead fish, also changed from panic to cold and fierce.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the great saint was so interested in these trivial things." His words didn''t sound much worried. On the contrary, they were provocative.


    The blade stepped on his foot again, and even the clicking sound of bone dislocation or fragmentation could be heard.


    But Pei Qianji ignored it and stared at long Tianyu with his eyes.


    "Yes, I do know the whereabouts of the Red Alliance, but I won''t tell you."


    Long Tianyu''s sword eyebrow frowned slightly, and then the sneer on his lips deepened.


    This Pei Qianji really annoyed him!


    "It seems that master Pei is not going to say it?"


    He turned his wrist and looked at Pei Qianji as if he were looking at a dead man.


    "Well, as long as it''s what I want to know, I''ll always have countless ways to take it out of your mouth."


    Pei Qianji closed his eyes when he heard this. It seems that he is ready to resist passively.


    Long Tianyu naturally won''t have superfluous patience with an enemy who resists him to the end.


    Waving his hand, he motioned to drag the man down first.


    From the current situation, although he can kill a Pei Qianji, he can''t leave too many traces.


    Now is not the time to completely tear your face with the ancient people.


    Because Pei Qianji has a ghost in his heart, he has sent away the servants around him in the name of physical discomfort since yesterday.


    His confidants have long been controlled by long Tianyu''s men.


    So Pei Qianji''s men were stunned and didn''t find that their owner was taken away.


    Until the evening, Qian Jinjin covered his chest and was thrown into the inner room by his companions.


    "Poof, can''t you take it easy? Do you know how many ginseng Ganoderma lucidum I ate in order to save my life? It''s all money!"


    He was sad and distressed.


    If he was not afraid that his property would turn into others in an instant after his death, he would not be willing to eat those good things!


    He''s going to lose money this time!


    Qian Jinjin didn''t see anyone indoors.


    "It''s strange. Every time the old man of Pei family impatiently asks me about the progress of my task, why are people absent today?"


    He wondered, but no one could answer his doubts.


    Qian Jinjin walked around the room for a few times, and then he rowed and pulled some pretty good furnishings. Then his face was not so ugly.


    "I said dumb, do you think he would run away all night in order to default?"


    Qian Jinjin asked his partner casually, and didn''t expect the other party to reply to him.


    Since he is called mute, even if it is not true, he must be silent to the extreme.


    Anyway, he has known each other for almost a year, but the other party even said a word to him.


    A word!


    He didn''t know if he could wait for the second sentence in his lifetime.


    But I don''t want to. It''s really a red rain today!


    "Someone."


    The hoarse voice just sounded in my ear. The next moment, the money and gold were pulled behind me by the mute.


    He was stunned, holding the baby in his arms tightly, staring at the back half a head higher than him.


    Oh, my God! The surprise of the second sentence really caught him off guard!


    But now, obviously, there are other things he needs to worry about.


    I saw a slender figure coming out from the depths of the inner room.


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes and looked at the two at the door.


    It seems that the person he is looking for is impatient to bring it to the door by himself.


    "You are also from the red League?"


    Money and gold quickly took out a lot of cloth bags from their waist, then stuffed the treasure in, tightened the pockets, and then tied them firmly around their waist.


    He is probably very skilled in doing such things, and the whole process is done at one go.


    Sure that the babies would not fall, he looked at long Tianyu and asked; "Who are you? Is that old guy of Pei family going to default?"


    Long Tianyu doesn''t care about his strange behavior.


    But his eyes fell on the fingers of money and gold, and his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "Are you the blood flute sacrifice of this term?"


    The voice was so cold that it seemed to contain endless hatred.


    Qian Jinjin''s face became serious.


    Almost at the first time, he grasped the blood flute hidden in his arms.


    "Why do you know? Are you from Yaomu?"


    He stepped back a few steps, his eyes full of precaution and vigilance, and shouted to long Tianyu gnashing his teeth; "The blood flute was bought by my parents with my life! Yao mu, the traitor, doesn''t deserve to have the holy thing in the family at all. No one wants to take the holy flute away from me. Even if I die, I''ll take it away with me!"


    But long Tianyu was not moved. He just looked at each other with cold eyes.


    "So you have done many evil things with the blood flute? Oh, no wonder your family is declining more and more."


    Before his voice fell, a strange figure appeared behind Qian Jinjin.


    The mute also moved and slapped directly at each other''s chest.


    Unfortunately, the man''s body method is much faster than him.


    But in the blink of an eye, he pulled out the blood flute that had been holding the money and gold tightly in his hand. After he retreated, he turned a corner and sent it to long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    This holy thing, which everyone competes for, is inferior to the stones on the earth.


    "Give it back!"


    Qian Jinjin was crazy and wanted to rush up and grab it, but he was pressed on his shoulder by the madman.


    From the speed of the other party''s shot just now, he can judge that they are definitely not the opponent of this sudden person.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use this kind of thing even if I take it."


    Long Tianyu held the flute and turned it flexibly on his fingers.


    "Since you can''t use it, what do you do with it and give it back to me!"


    "It''s just that I need it to help me save someone."


    Long Tianyu said it lightly, but Qian Jinjin resisted it.


    "Since you know the blood flute, you should also know that the blood flute can only kill people, not save people. You have found the wrong person!"


    "Really?" Long Tianyu was noncommittal.


    "You don''t even know this. It seems that your family is really not far from extermination."


    He stopped talking nonsense and threw the blood flute to the blade next to him.


    "If you want to get the blood flute back, do as I say."


    "Hey! You come back!"


    Qian Jinqi''s eyes were red.


    However, the other party has the ability to make him obedient.


    He stamped his feet and grabbed the mute arm.


    "Take me to him!"


    But the mute didn''t move.


    In the consideration of the mute, the two of them rushed up to die.


    And at least for now, money and gold can''t die.


    But money and gold are in a hurry.


    "If you don''t take me, I''ll go myself!"


    Seeing that people were about to break out, the mute still moved.


    Pick someone up like a sandbag


    , they quickly disappeared into Pei''s temporary residence.


    When everyone left, the Pei family servant who was supported came in with Le Zhengzi tan.


    "Second childe, please. Our master is inside."


    Le Zhengzi Tan naturally heard that there was no one inside.


    But he didn''t think the servants of the Pei family dared to tease him. He sent the people away first, and then he walked in slowly.


    It has a very light smell of blood.


    If he comes later, I''m afraid there will be no trace left here.


    He looked around and came to the window.


    There is a small agate bottle in front of here.


    Unfortunately, it''s gone now.


    He touched a circle of fine dust on the Bogu shelf. It seemed that the thing had been taken away not long ago.


    It''s just that it''s just a gadget for Pei Qianji, who is rich and powerful.


    Even if you really run away, you will never take such a cumbersome thing.


    So, who will be the person who took the little bottle and Pei Qianji?


    He looked out of the window in a certain direction, and the corners of his mouth slowly lifted up.


    It''s much more interesting.


    ......


    Long Tianyu didn''t care whether the money and gold behind him could keep up or not, so he directly asked blan Yi to take himself back to Zhao''s house.


    As he expected, the blood flute sacrifice was here.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the man who plotted against ya''er was not a real blood flute sacrifice.


    At the moment when Lin Mengya was almost dying, long Tianyu got rid of the entanglement of those people and hurried to the delivery room.


    At that time, everyone was in a mess.


    And his heart is sinking.


    Unexpectedly, what he was most worried about happened.


    Because he knows a secret better than anyone.


    Women in the palace family must not have daughters!


    Although there are some things he didn''t understand, once a woman in the palace family gave birth to a daughter, she almost died without life!


    The weaker ones were killed immediately, while the stronger ones, such as ya''er''s grandmother and great grandmother, could not endure for more than a few years.


    Hatefully, the secret was not remembered by ya''er until he saw her dying!


    He bit his teeth secretly, and the anger in his eyes was even stronger.


    But now is not the time for him to settle the accounts.


    He has his own wife and daughter to save!


    At night, it was quiet in Zhao''s house.


    Long Tianyu came back to his wife and daughter.


    However, he did not immediately go to see his wife, but quietly came to his daughter''s room.


    Mo Yan''s sleeping position is very clever, but a small hand quietly climbed up her sister''s cradle.


    The small body, however, is a posture of a defender, which makes people feel soft.


    Long Tianyu gently carried his eldest son to another room with the quilt.


    When he returned to the nursery again, his little daughter woke up, but she didn''t cry.


    To be exact, the little guy didn''t cry except when she was born.


    Long Tianyu stood by the cradle, bent down and looked at her daughter quietly.


    She is so clever and quiet.


    If it weren''t for the regular and even ups and downs in her chest, I''m afraid long Tianyu would think her daughter is gone.


    "Don''t be afraid, dad will make you better."


    He whispered, not just to appease the child.


    "Do you know what''s wrong with the child?"

 Chapter 2856

    After hearing the sound, long Tianyu was stunned.


    He didn''t seem to know how to react, and he vaguely felt relieved that he didn''t have to bother to hide it.


    But after all, he was a little guilty. For a time, he just closed his mouth, but stared at Lin Mengya who suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Let me ask you one last time. Do you know that the child was born with a problem?"


    Just after the pain of production, her face without any camouflage was still swollen and even a little freckle, which was enough to reverse the beauty of all living beings.


    But this is the price of becoming a mother. She can pay it willingly.


    Therefore, she will never allow anyone to hurt her children in any way.


    Her steps are somewhat vain, and some walk askew to long Tianyu''s side.


    "I''m asking you, answer me!"


    Long Tianyu has been overwhelmed by heartache.


    He really can''t bear to see his lover suffer any pain.


    Reaching out, he subconsciously wanted to hold her, but this time he was pushed away by Lin Mengya.


    "Why did you hide it from me?" Lin Mengya''s eyes are still red.


    She clenched her fist and tried to persuade her again and again. Long Tianyu''s concealment must have his difficulties.


    But emotionally, she is still difficult to accept this kind of "kindness" by means of deception.


    "Do you think I''m such a useless person? She was connected with my blood in my stomach, but I can''t give her a healthy body, so you need to secretly plan to make up for my incompetence?"


    Despite her anger, she deliberately controlled her voice and didn''t want to scare the children.


    But the tone and attitude became sharper and sharper, the painful eyes became redder and redder, and tears almost filled the eyes.


    "Or am I or the child, just a puppet controlled by you?"


    "No!"


    Long Tianyu finally couldn''t help but say no.


    God knows how much he regretted his decision at the moment he saw the light in his wife''s eyes.


    But


    "Ya''er, believe me! You are the most important people to me. I can''t lose any of you. I apologize to you. Please forgive me, okay?"


    Sometimes he really hates himself.


    At that time, he was not mature enough. What he decided was always more inclined to his own subjective judgment. He felt that he could take charge of the world and control all things in his own hands.


    But now he knows how wrong he was!


    "Listen to me. I didn''t know it at the beginning!"


    He was so anxious that he almost roared. He was as helpless as an animal trapped in a cage. He almost knelt down and begged his daughter-in-law to forgive him.


    "Do you remember when we first met again, my memory was tampered with? Later, I only told you that it was my plan, but I didn''t know that I had done something and sealed some very important things."


    "I only unsealed that part of my memory when I saw you give birth to your daughter. At the same time, I also know how outrageous my mistakes are, so now I want to try my best to make up for my mistakes!"


    He was extremely upset.


    He remembered that Qinghu had warned him before sealing his memory.


    If it''s about their husband and wife, it''s best not to make a decision easily.


    To put it bluntly, he was still too proud.


    error


    I think I''ve arranged things properly and can be foolproof.


    But what happened later made him deeply aware of how naive his original idea was.


    He couldn''t help praying in his heart that he had better die only once.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be the tragic fate of being retired in middle age.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t forgive him so easily this time.


    "You can put all the blame on you, but it''s about my daughter''s life and death. I can''t trust you completely anymore."


    She is really sad.


    She felt that she had given all her trust to long Tianyu.


    Even for the part that he deliberately concealed himself, she can believe that he worked hard for the future of both of them.


    But unexpectedly, he not only kept some things, but also concealed all the things about their two children.


    In other words, in his heart, he still did not fully trust himself.


    For many years, husband and wife have lived and died together through wind, frost, snow and rain.


    But the result is that he is regarded as an untrusted person.


    This made her feel extremely disappointed, but also somewhat disheartened.


    Maybe that''s what he really thinks.


    He can be his wife and his love, but he is not a partner who can let him deliver behind his back.


    Long Tianyu vaguely felt that this mistake was likely to make him lose some very important things.


    This made him more eager, but he didn''t know how to make up for it.


    He could only grasp her shoulder and try to pass on his real thoughts through their contact.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya always hung her eyes and refused to communicate.


    "I don''t care about other things for the time being. I just ask you what''s the matter with your child?"


    Up to now, long Tianyu doesn''t dare not tell the truth, but his mood is more and more anxious.


    "Although I don''t remember the source of the news, I know very well that once the palace woman gives birth to a girl, the mother will quickly run out of oil."


    "The longer the mother lives, the weaker the daughter''s body will become. Only when the mother dies, the daughter can live!"


    The news is a little shocking.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously wanted to deny it, but long Tianyu continued in front of her: "there''s another thing, I know you''ll feel incredible after listening to it, but it''s really true."


    Long Tianyu approached for a few minutes, whispered and said word by word: "within the past three generations of the palace family, the consciousness of every baby girl born has been forcibly closed."


    "You, your mother, and your grandmother. After you were born, your consciousness was more or less incomplete."


    "And our daughter will be the one completely closed!"


    The news almost struck her like lightning.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously refuted.


    "But my father told my brother that I was no different from ordinary people before I was poisoned by shangguanqing!"


    But long Tianyu told her another cruel truth.


    "Is it really no different from ordinary people? When you were poisoned by her, you were just a child of a few years old. Even if you were a little strange, it probably looked like a child''s temperament from your father and bra."


    "Later, your consciousness completely left your body and had that adventure."


    "But for the ''you'' here, it was really just an empty shell."


    "But now, as soon as our daughter was born, she did it again."


    "Ya''er, although I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I''m afraid until now. You won''t accept the result!"


    Long Tianyu''s voice was full of pain.


    If it were not for the birth of his daughter, he would rather forget all this forever and let her never know the sad truth.


    you ''re right.


    Ya''er''s biological mother died because she wanted to leave her daughter a longer and healthier life.


    Therefore, after arranging everything, she will return to the palace home and choose to quietly usher in the end of death like her grandparents.


    He couldn''t even imagine what kind of mood his mother-in-law was in to accept all this.


    Lin Mengya was frozen in place.


    She was almost speechless by the news.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was with her.


    Seeing this, she hugged her in her arms regardless of the others.


    "So you mean my life was bought by my mother with her life?"


    Her hoarse voice was full of trembling.


    Long Tianyu was silent for a moment and nodded gently.


    "I think my mother-in-law must love you very much. So she didn''t regret her choice, but willingly paid all this for you."


    The position of the chest was gradually penetrated by dampness.


    Long Tianyu can only hold her tighter and tighter, but she still can''t control her trembling.


    "Why? Why?"


    It was hard for her to accept the sudden knowledge of the truth.


    Why did mother sacrifice so much for her?


    Before that, she was in the dark and wanted to avenge her mother.


    In fact, she is the culprit who made her mother die early!


    "This is the fate of the palace family."


    Long Tianyu was extremely distressed, so he didn''t want his wife to continue to indulge in sadness.


    Rather than see her like this, he would rather see his wife angry with him, at least she wouldn''t cry so sad.


    The big hand gently wiped away her tears. Long Tianyu coaxed softly, "be careful to cry and break your eyes. You don''t blame you for this. If you blame it, it''s the real culprit of the tragedy."


    Lin Mengya tried to restrain her complex emotions.


    "You, you know why?"


    Long Tianyu shook her head in disappointment, but he didn''t have any clues.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know why so far. But someone told me that you are the most different person. Therefore, our daughter will no longer suffer like you, and you don''t have to protect her in that determined way."


    "Now, can you tell me if you encountered any abnormalities during production?"


    Seeing long Tianyu''s serious look, Lin Mengya chooses to trust him for the time being.


    She quickly and concisely told each other that her consciousness was trapped in the static world.


    Then she looked sadly at her quiet and clever daughter.


    No wonder her daughter doesn''t cry and doesn''t grind like an ordinary baby.


    It turned out that it was because the child''s consciousness had been completely closed!


    She gently picked up the soft child and protected it in front of her chest, with a fierce look in her eyes


    Whoever it is!


    No matter where he hides!


    As long as you hurt her children, you must pay a price!

 Chapter 2857

    Although she had guessed some, long Tianyu inevitably revealed her true feelings when she heard that her lover was almost to be separated from her life and death forever.


    He closed his lips and clenched his hands tightly into fists, so as to slightly suppress the deep anger in his heart.


    The big hand gently lifted Lin Mengya''s broken hair scattered on his forehead. He hugged his wife and daughter and promised loudly.


    "Whether you want to believe me or not, I will find out those who can threaten your safety one by one."


    He is like a noble and fierce lion, firmly guarding everything.


    Lin Mengya''s heart is also mixed.


    Along the way, she had no doubt about his love for herself.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    That''s all. We''d better stick to the problems before us.


    She patted her little daughter who had woken up and looked at her. Although the water was bright and dark, it was because her consciousness was completely closed, so she seemed to have some dull eyes, and her heart couldn''t help but feel pain in bursts.


    "Now that you know that all female babies with palace blood will have problems, you should tell me how to solve it now?"


    As a mother, Lin Mengya is naturally trying to give first aid to her children.


    She can even ignore other things for this matter.


    Long Tianyu knew that this was the last chance to save his daughter-in-law. He didn''t care to scold himself and quickly told her the remedy.


    To put it bluntly, the problem lies in the sound of the flute that Lin Mengya heard when she was producing.


    Although this matter is a secret, the owners of the palace family have long been aware of this problem.


    After integrating quite majestic resources and contacts and carrying out secret in-depth excavation, we gradually approached the truth.


    Unfortunately, the truth is covered up by a larger, more mysterious and more powerful force.


    Therefore, the palace family and the allies can only retreat to the second place.


    It took them a lot of effort to find a way to temporarily delay the impact.


    At this point, the ancestors of the Gong family paid an unimaginable and painful price.


    It''s a pity that people are not as good as heaven.


    They never dreamed that after the matter was passed to Lin Mengya''s generation, it would become what it is now because of an unintentional small mistake.


    But it also ushered in a new turn by mistake.


    I have to say, sometimes I really don''t know which side God will eventually stand on.


    ......


    Qian Jinjin reluctantly returned to the ghost place where he lost a lot.


    But his hand has been pulling the mute sleeve. He is shrinking his head. He doesn''t know whether it is more heartache or more advice.


    "Neither of the couple has a good heart! Hum! Next time old Pei asks me to come, I will raise the price to death!"


    That''s what I said, but the man was forcibly dragged by the mute to Lin Mengya and his wife.


    Qian Jinjin stared at the mute with some sadness.


    I really don''t know which side this guy is from. Didn''t you see that he just deliberately dawdled?


    But the mute doesn''t care how many small 99''s he has in his heart.


    Now that the task of bringing people here has been completed, he immediately became a statue.


    Holding his arms, he stood behind Qian Jin without saying a word, and there was no more sound.


    Qian JINZI scolded "immoral mute" in a small voice, and then reluctantly rubbed in front of the couple.


    Before he opened his mouth, he lost his face and his eyes were full of vigilance.


    "I can tell you that I always give up my life and money! If you want revenge, just kill me and let me lose money, but I don''t have a penny!"


    It was also with courage that he dared to put forward conditions.


    As everyone knows, his appearance of counseling has already betrayed him.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes softened a lot when she looked at him.


    Especially after learning that only this guy can save her daughter at present, she decided to put aside her old grudges for the time being.


    She gently pulled long Tianyu, who was about to speak. She turned her eyes and whispered, "you should have inquired about my wealth? Childe Qian, we don''t talk secretly.


    I have something I want to ask you for help. If you can help me, I can pay you a lot of gold as a reward. "


    Before she finished, Qian Jin''s eyes lit up.


    At ease, it seemed that her direction was right, then she increased her chips and carefully offered the price.


    "Although I don''t know the price of asking you to do it once, I think with the ability of Mr. Qian, ten thousand liang of gold shouldn''t be insulting you?"


    Suck away, Qian Jinjin couldn''t help taking a mouthful of saliva.


    This, this is also generous!


    He sent it!


    He''s really going to send it this time!


    Although he still wants to stretch it, he can''t stretch it!


    "Well, that! Although we had some festivals before, it was all a misunderstanding!


    If I had known you were such a rich man No, it''s a forthright person, so I can''t take this task!


    I really offended you a lot before. Please, master of the palace, ignore the villains and give me more opportunities to show in the future.


    By the way, you don''t want to come here. My name is Qian Jinjin. Just call me Jinjin! "


    When the price was high, money and gold seemed to be connected with Ren Du, and even their words became flattering.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s OK. Fortunately, I can use money to settle each other.


    Fortunately, she lacks everything except money.


    The two sides reached a preliminary intention of cooperation in this "friendly" atmosphere bought with money.


    Long Tianyu looked coldly at the money string that had become particularly enthusiastic about his wife and couldn''t help sneering.


    Oh! Incompetent guy, just incompetent people who can''t walk when they see money!


    However, what he refused to admit was that the reason why he secretly and madly belittled others was purely sour in his heart.


    Unfortunately, his daughter-in-law is not so easy to coax.


    Otherwise, let alone ten thousand liang of gold, he can add another golden mountain to his daughter-in-law!


    At this time, it was close to the early morning, but except that Lin Mengya, who had just given birth, looked a little haggard and tired, neither long Tianyu nor Qian Jinsi was affected by staying up late.


    And this matter is too big to let too many people know.


    Under the silent insistence of long Tianyu, they still went into the house.


    Once inside, long Tianyu threw her out of bed.


    Although it''s not polite, Qian Jinjin is very warm and considerate to his employer.


    "No problem, no problem! I would have brought you some tonics if I had known that the palace master had just given birth.


    Listen to my elders, you have to pay attention to this confinement! You can''t stand or sit too long. You have to take good care of your body.


    Besides, since I accepted your employment, I''m not an outsider.


    You''re lying on your bed. That''s good! "


    If you ignore the begging of money and gold, you are really a warm, thoughtful and considerate person just listening to this.


    But both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu know it.


    This is just an illusion brought about by money.


    If someone can offer a higher price than them, he will immediately turn his gun head and use all means to deal with them.


    But the crisp money relationship made them both feel much more at ease.


    Without him.


    Just because they are so rich.


    If you simply bid, I''m afraid the whole Wei family can''t afford a higher price than them.


    Well, the security of the rich comes so directly.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have to carry a shelf.


    It is estimated that there are few pregnant women who toss like her.


    But she still chose to lean on the big cushion at the head of the bed, and her daughter was beside her and lay side by side in bed with her.


    After making eye contact with long Tianyu for a moment, the man in her family slowly asked, "don''t be busy trying to get close first, childe Duan. Although my wife has put our sincerity in front of you, I''m afraid you have the ability to take it away."


    As soon as long Tianyu opened his mouth, he knew it was his old partner.


    Both of them are excellent at fooling people.


    Usually, if one sings a red face, the other will certainly play a white face, and there is no need to play in advance for seamless connection.


    Although Qian Jinjin was not so stupid, as soon as he heard that 10000 liang of golden gold might fly away from his pocket, he was distressed. He patted his chest to express his ability with his customers.


    "Certainly no problem! Even if I work hard, I will finish the customer''s task. If I can''t finish it, you don''t have to give me a penny. The most important thing in our business is to be trustworthy!"


    Oh, long Tianyu rolled people up and down with critical eyes.


    The words are sincere, but I don''t know if he is really as dedicated as he did.


    So he calmly threw the biggest obstacle to him.


    "So, even if you want to completely abandon your people and even die, will you do it?"


    The bright smile on Qian JINZI''s face froze.


    He didn''t answer immediately, but the background of his eyes was somewhat elusive.


    Finally, he continued to smile. He looked heartless, but in fact it was very false. In Lin Mengya''s view, it was just a commercial fake smile.


    "There is no gold for anyone here. Please don''t worry. I only care about gold in my life. No matter what task it is, as long as you give me gold, I will finish it for him."


    That sounds like a particularly shameless remark.


    But don''t forget that Lin Mengya is a master of emotional perception.


    Although the other party covered up well, the negative emotions that kept rolling under his habitual fake smile.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly, a little uneasy.


    She asked long Tianyu for confirmation with her eyes and wanted to ask him if he had to save his daughter?


    But long Tianyu nodded.


    "I see, but you can rest assured that my wife and I are not interested in you and your people. Even if you can do it, you should keep it a secret in the future.


    Otherwise, you will face not only the betrayal of your people, but also the pursuit of our husband and wife. "


    He lowered his face and threatened ruthlessly.

 Chapter 2858

    The atmosphere suddenly became much dull.


    Long Tianyu''s attitude is very tough. Even though Qian Jinjin has worked hard to cheer himself up at home, he still can''t help losing the battle.


    He felt that he had gone through the wind and rain, but he didn''t want to or couldn''t withstand the pressure of others.


    Lin Mengya did not interrupt quietly, and the couple''s attitude was very clear.


    "Gee, I''m really losing to you two! I swear by the soul of my parents that if I reveal a little bit, I''ll make my parents'' soul restless day and night?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think this oath is cruel, but if she can swear by the peace of her parents'' souls, she should be sincere.


    In fact, long Tianyu is much more relaxed than her.


    As soon as I heard him say so, I not only didn''t question him, but my eyebrows eased a lot. I was obviously satisfied with each other''s performance.


    "I know that your people fear the souls of the dead, especially the dead parents, which is a taboo that no one can touch. In that case, we believe you."


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows.


    I didn''t expect Yu to be very clear about this kind of thing.


    But then her mood got worse.


    Dog man is really not worth trusting at all!


    I don''t know how much he hid such things. Oh, I''m angry when I think of it!


    Qian Jinjin was relieved and immediately said with a smile, "since you two have believed my sincerity, should we talk about the content of the task?"


    "Don''t worry, you two. I''ve been in business for many years. You can rest assured about my ability! As long as I don''t meet people with extraordinary strength like you two, I really don''t care about ordinary people."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other.


    How to put it? This sounds like a compliment, but she doesn''t feel so relieved about her defeated men.


    It''s really contradictory.


    Long Tianyu saw that he patted his chest and promised to be happy, but he didn''t say it immediately.


    Until the other party''s boasting reached a stage, he gently picked up the baby girl on the bed, and his tone unconsciously softened a lot.


    "It''s very simple. I need you to use the blood flute to break the ban in your family for my daughter."


    Qian Jinjin suddenly widened his eyes and stared in surprise at the family in front of him.


    "What, what? The wind was too strong just now. I didn''t hear it clearly. You''re not talking about the forbidden art in our family, are you?"


    His voice trembled.


    Even his hands and feet were disobedient. At this moment, he really hated this love of gold.


    Long Tianyu nodded and gently patted his little baby with his big hand. His eyes were filled with the tenderness of his loving father.


    "You heard me right. My daughter has been banned by your clan since she was born. I know that this kind of prohibition cannot be lifted by anyone in your clan. Moreover, if you want to completely break the prohibition, you''d better use the Holy Blood flute of your clan.


    You have promised me just now, and I have told you the possible consequences. So, what else do you want to say now? "


    Qian Jinjin couldn''t help it. He pinched his thigh and tried to force tears to make himself look more miserable.


    But¡ª¡ª


    It really hurts! Tears can''t squeeze out!


    Lin Mengya saw his little movements and couldn''t help reminding him.


    "What are you doing so hard? You must be blue and blue. Don''t worry, I don''t have much else here, but there are many drugs to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis.


    Let my husband give it to me later


    How many bottles do you take? I still have some ointment that can make you cry when I smell it. How about some bottles for you? "


    Qian Jinjin couldn''t help but despise himself half an hour ago.


    What gave him the illusion that he could take advantage of these two famous figures?


    As it turns out, don''t seek the skin of a tiger.


    Otherwise, a poor innocent little man like him will be eaten by the tiger without residue.


    "Thank you, master of the palace. Oh, actually, it''s a matter of speaking..."


    Lin Mengya gently interrupted his hesitation.


    "I know it may be difficult for you, but to tell you the truth, before you came, our couple also discussed some things about your family.


    In fact, your relationship with them is not good, even hostile, right? "


    Lin Mengya tried to understate, but her eyes had been staring at each other and observing each other''s reaction.


    Although money and gold have been very careful, some real emotions can''t be completely covered up.


    Since Yu mentioned that he might be hated by his people just now, Qian Jinjin seems to mind, but in fact he doesn''t care. He even hates his people.


    It is conceivable that this is not the reaction of a person who has a harmonious and close relationship with his people at all.


    But he especially cares about his parents.


    Even when he mentioned his parents, he still had a touch of sadness and nostalgia.


    So she speculated boldly.


    An orphan who has lost his parents may not be properly taken care of in the family, and even he may be bullied by other people because he is alone.


    In this way, he may indeed dislike his family.


    That''s why she carefully tested each other.


    Fortunately, as soon as she finished this sentence, the complexion of money and gold changed slightly.


    That''s the smell of hatred. She''s familiar with it.


    At that moment, I knew something in my heart.


    "That''s why our husband and wife think you are the one who is most likely to save our daughter.


    To tell you the truth, up to now, I don''t know where I offended your family and let them lay hands on an innocent baby. "


    These words, but I don''t know what memories touched Qian Jinjin.


    I saw him bite his teeth, and the smile on his face was a little more ferocious.


    "They''ve always been like this! Whether it''s black and white, right or wrong, as long as it''s bad for them, they''ll be kicked away."


    Hearing the anger in his words, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing.


    No matter what her position with Qian Jinjin is in the future, at least for now, their mood should be common.


    "So I sincerely beg you to save my daughter!


    I know it may be difficult for you, but no matter how much it costs, I want to save my daughter. "


    At this moment, she was not the master of the palace, and she even had no honor that the world preached.


    She was just a mother, a sincere woman who begged him only for her daughter.


    Qian Jinjin turned his head and his voice was dull.


    "Lord Gong is serious. Haven''t we agreed on the price before? Even if it''s my life, I have to save your little girl."


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu.


    The latter nodded slightly to her, indicating that she could rest assured.


    Put the child back to his lover, long Tianyu


    Reach out and take out the blood flute from the sleeve.


    "I have returned the blood flute to its owner. Please give it to my daughter."


    With the big hand gently raised, the blood flute drew a perfect arc in the air and accurately fell into the arms of money and gold.


    On the contrary, Qian Jinjin hurriedly wanted to pick it up, but he didn''t want to almost throw his baby.


    "Finally back!"


    Qian Jinjin felt that a huge stone in his heart fell to the ground, so he quickly checked his baby blood flute.


    Fortunately! Fortunately, the other party didn''t mess around, otherwise it would kill him.


    But when he saw the blood flute, he remembered that he had just been threatened?


    Alas! It was all gold that dazzled his eyes!


    However, seeing that the gold and blood flute are still intact, he has a lot of adults who don''t care about each other!


    He hid the blood flute properly in his chest, and then he thought of going to see his little customer this time.


    With the consent of the couple, he approached the bed carefully.


    The little girl in her swaddling clothes did not know when she fell asleep again.


    "She''s so small!"


    Qian JINZI could not help but lower his voice and sighed when he saw the baby.


    Lin Mengya looked down at her daughter with great pity.


    "Yes, she is so big that someone has the heart to hurt her."


    Looking up, she smiled sincerely at Qian Jin.


    "But fortunately, she met little uncle Jin. She must not have bad luck."


    Where did Qian Jinjin come into such close contact with the opposite sex?


    And although Lin Mengya is still a little haggard and swollen, the bottom is there, and there is some maternal softness on her face.


    Her smile made Qian Jin''s face a little hot.


    It''s not a beautiful idea, but the shyness of some teenagers.


    "Of course! Such a lovely little girl should have been loved by everyone!"


    Although the little baby is still a little thin, his skin is soft and white. He is definitely a lovely little guy.


    "I''ll trouble you. If you have anything to cooperate with, our husband and wife will go all out." She said.


    Qian JINZI stretched out his paw and gently touched the child''s delicate hand under the pressure of long Tianyu''s cold face.


    "I need to see the specific situation. To tell you the truth, I left the family with my parents when I was very young. In fact, I don''t know much about the forbidden art in the family.


    But -- "


    Relying on his courage, he glanced at long Tianyu quickly, turned his head and whispered to Lin Mengya, "he''s right. If you want to untie the forbidden art in our family, you must have our sacred blood flute.


    But I need some time. Before that, I will try to make the little girl feel better. "


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but red her eyes and held each other''s hand in excitement.


    "If so, I''ll thank you for her first."


    Long Tianyu forbeared and forbeared. Finally, he couldn''t help but open a pair of hairy hands of Qian Jinjin.


    This man!


    He took advantage of his wife''s danger!


    No, it must be stopped.


    Lin Mengya looked at the money and gold that was so painful that she couldn''t help grinning. She turned her head and gave her dog man a warning look.


    The latter was wronged, but still stood by her side with his neck as the door god.

 Chapter 2859

    Although Lin Mengya can stare at long Tianyu casually, she doesn''t even think it''s surprising that he can be the door god, but Qian Jinjin doesn''t have the strength like her.


    He carefully took the child and verified his guess with the techniques uploaded by his ancestors.


    He was no less surprised than others when he was sure that the little girl who was less than a day old was really banned by their family.


    But this is also difficult.


    He frowned and said to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu in a rare and serious way: "I''ve determined that Ling AI has indeed been banned in our family, but I still don''t quite understand that babies have a clear mind and are the most simple. However, it''s reasonable that they shouldn''t be banned.


    So I can''t judge this matter with common sense, and I don''t know whether the secret method I know can solve the skill of the little girl.


    I want to try to ease it first, at least let her live like an ordinary baby. Let me talk about other things in the Hui nationality first. "


    Even if Lin Mengya wanted her daughter to get out of danger immediately, Qian Jinjin''s prudence and responsibility persuaded her.


    She bit her lip, and there were some uncontrollable tears in her eyes.


    "Well, we have no doubt about our employment. What do you say? My husband and wife will cooperate!"


    Qian Jinjin breathed a sigh of relief.


    What a pity for parents all over the world!


    He closed his eyes and thought carefully about the secret technique he had already mastered in his heart, but he had not used it once.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already three or four points sure.


    He put the blood flute across his lips. Just about to play, he was interrupted by long Tianyu.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that both his daughter-in-law and Qian chuanzi looked at themselves, he explained in a low voice: "I''m afraid that the disturbing flute sound came from Qian JINZI''s people when you gave birth. For safety, I''ll take my child to a safe place with him."


    Lin Mengya nodded and watched her man leave with her little girl.


    "Darling, you wait for us here."


    Before taking people away, long Tianyu was still not willing to let his daughter-in-law worry too much.


    While bending down to hold the child, she gently dropped a kiss on Lin Mengya''s nose.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t hold back and grabbed the clothes on his shoulder.


    "You, come back early."


    The man nodded and tightly protected the baby''s swaddling clothes in his arms.


    Although many things happened this night, no one knew the inside story except their confidants under the joint blockade of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Even Fang Rao was concealed.


    One morning, she personally sent two nannies with joy.


    Lin Mengya didn''t sleep at all last night. With her little girl in mind, the whole person looks particularly haggard.


    However, a woman''s giving birth once was similar to passing through the gate of hell, so her appearance did not arouse aunt Fang''s suspicion, but made the other party love her more.


    "I was really scared yesterday. Fortunately, you lucky people have survived. I selected two nainians with innocent family background and good health for you. Take a look for yourself and stay whichever you like. If you think you like both, stay."


    Aunt Fang sat by her bed and said with pity on her face.


    Lin Mengya feebly thanked aunt Fang for her kindness.


    Both nannies hung their heads, dressed neatly, and seemed to know the rules.


    But she can''t trust anyone easily


    ¡£


    Besides, she has Baisu and Cairu around to help. Of course, she has to take her own children to rest assured.


    She declined aunt Fang''s kindness on the grounds that she wanted to have more parent-child communication with her children.


    The latter can also understand her choice.


    But I love her so much. Not only do I have to leave, but also I have to bring an immature baby.


    Everyone knows that at this time, the milk doll is the most grinding person. All day long, it seems that there is no moment that people don''t need to worry about.


    But in Lin Mengya''s view, these are all her hopes for her daughter.


    Aunt Fang knew her well and didn''t force her to accept it. She waved her hand and asked the two spare nannies to step down first.


    She looked at Lin Mengya''s pale face and was a little reluctant to talk.


    "Aunt Fang might as well say something straight. We don''t need so many scruples between us."


    Lin Mengya smiled at her, but aunt Fang made up her mind.


    "Originally, you just narrowly escaped death. Normally, I shouldn''t bother you."


    Aunt Fang''s voice suddenly dropped a little and almost said something in her ear.


    "Today, someone heard that the Pei family leader disappeared for no reason. I don''t think an old fox like him will disappear easily, so I think he designed our trap again?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes twinkled.


    Although she didn''t have time to interrogate long Tianyu yesterday, she was really in a bad mood when he came back yesterday.


    I think she went to settle accounts with the real murderer who hurt her and her children.


    I''m afraid master Pei has something to do with his own man.


    She couldn''t help scolding the dog man for not doing human affairs.


    Tell her what''s wrong with such a big thing?


    Can she stop him from digging a hole and burying the old beast?


    But that''s good. Anyway, she''s not sure. It''s not a lie.


    With a positive look, she deliberately made a surprised expression and said, "no, his identity will disappear for no reason? Besides, if he uses this kind of dirty means to frame us, unless he can justify himself, we can see at a glance that he directed and acted by himself?"


    Aunt Fang seems to have found an alliance.


    "So you think the same as me. Do you think the old thing may have left without permission?"


    Lin Mengya thought and nodded.


    "I''ll tell you! If people really disappear for no reason, won''t the Pei family make a mess? I think it must be the old thing who is holding back something bad, so he can''t wait to roll away all night!"


    Aunt Fang doesn''t have a good impression of the Pei family leader.


    Last time, if he hadn''t fooled around and had to leave himself there, those people wouldn''t have touched her house so smoothly. It was almost bad for Lin Mengya.


    She is the most protective of calves.


    She has been a tough stubble since she was young. If it weren''t for the safety and future of her son and her ruthless mother''s family, she wouldn''t have wronged herself and suffered so much for no reason.


    Now her husband and son have returned to their side, and her mother''s family has nothing to do with her.


    Without those restrictive factors, Fang Rao felt that she had to live more happily. At least if anyone was unhappy with her, she would spare no effort to block each other.


    Lin Mengya loved aunt Fang''s little change.


    Women spend their whole life for their families, children and men.


    We have to live a little momentum of disobedience and live for ourselves happily.


    However, although she intended to reassure aunt Fang, she still vaguely reminded her that she must not relax her vigilance.


    It''s less than a day since the Pei family leader disappeared last night. Even if the other party suspects that they have something to do with aunt Fang, it still needs a time and process.


    During this period, they must not relax their vigilance.


    When the other party comes to the door, they must unify their caliber and insist that the disappearance of Pei family leader has nothing to do with them.


    But fortunately, she made trouble all day yesterday. Even if the other party came to the door, they can say that the big guys were busy giving birth to her children yesterday. Who can have the spare time to kidnap someone who has nothing to do with them?


    Lin Mengya subconsciously touched her soft belly.


    Her little girl is really a sweet little cotton padded jacket.


    Look! Just born can help her!


    ......


    Long Tianyu and his family went there for a whole day and night.


    Although Lin Mengya is worried, she also knows that her body needs to rest now.


    In desperation, she turned to the system to hypnotize her consciousness and adjust her body to a state most suitable for recovering her physical strength.


    She had a quiet day.


    In addition to eating those nutritious meals on time and on point, it is endless sleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw her man lying at the head of her bed.


    I don''t know how such a big man wronged himself by lying so small.


    She stretched out her hand and gently poked long Tianyu''s shoulder. The latter woke up immediately, rubbed his eyes and asked softly, "are you thirsty or hungry? I asked them to heat up the soup for you. Do you want to eat it now?"


    With that, he habitually tucked her in.


    I think he has been lying on his bed since he came back.


    Lin Mengya was not moved in her heart, but this does not mean that she will release the facts that were concealed and deceived by the other party because long Tianyu was good to herself.


    She thought she was not a careful wife and gave her all the freedom she should give.


    It''s just that the other party should not hide such things that affect both of them.


    This will make her feel that the other party does not trust her ability, and she feels that she is treated as a weak person.


    To be fair, she didn''t think she could get to where she is today because of God''s reward.


    Therefore, she is determined to make the other party realize whether she is worthy of trust or not.


    She turned her head and lay flat. In a flat tone, she asked, "how''s your daughter?"


    Long Tianyu knew from her reaction that she was not so good at this level. She could only accompany her carefully and said, "when she came back, she went to bed. Qian Jinjin said that when she woke up, she would be no different from an ordinary baby.


    Just -- "


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at him again. "Just say something. Don''t make me anxious."


    Long Tianyu also gave up trying to hide it and told her the result directly.


    "He said that the child''s condition is very special. We should be prepared that she will not be able to return to normal all her life."


    He held Lin Mengya''s hand tightly and wanted to let her know that no matter what the result was, he would share it with her.


    But Lin Mengya''s reaction was more calm than he thought.

 Chapter 2860

    Lin Mengya breathed out slowly.


    "I thought..."


    In fact, she had secretly prepared for the worst.


    But fortunately, as long as the child can live safely, she will be satisfied.


    Long Tianyu lovingly gathered the man in her arms and kept pecking and kissing her forehead.


    "It''ll be fine. I''ll find a way to cure her."


    Lin Mengya leaned against his chest and sucked her nose.


    Just let her be weak for a little longer. That''s enough.


    Before long, the little girl with everyone''s care and love woke up.


    This time, she finally made a weak cry.


    Lin Mengya immediately pushed long Tianyu away, picked up the child, untied her skirt and gave the child a full meal.


    The little pink meat and dumplings were really hungry. When they caught their own food, they drank it.


    Lin Mengya hugged her, and the tenderness in her heart almost overflowed.


    The little girl was full of hunger when she was born. This time, she ate all the food before she stopped. She sipped her mouth and went to sleep quietly.


    Lin Mengya kept looking at her child and made sure she wouldn''t starve to death because of the blockade of consciousness. Only then did she completely put down the big stone hanging in her heart.


    Looking up, I found that my man had been staring at her.


    "What do you think I do?"


    Although they are already an old husband and wife, she still feels that she is stared at like this, and her face is a little hot.


    Especially when she was going to settle with the dog man.


    This will feel a little awkward.


    Long Tianyu pleasantly gathered around his daughter-in-law. Lin Mengya pushed him two at the beginning. Unfortunately, he couldn''t drive away the mangy dog. But he had to twist half of his body not to see him and let the other party understand what he meant.


    Don''t think that if he mends his mistakes, he will expose the past. There''s no way!


    The child is also his, which is what he should do!


    Long Tianyu put a handsome face on his wife''s shoulder and spoke softly in his daughter-in-law''s ear with a low and crisp voice.


    "Madam, you have a lot of money. Will you spare me this time? I promise I won''t hide it from you in the future."


    Lin Mengya tried her best to open his big head and said coldly, "can you guarantee that you won''t suddenly think of anything at other times in the future?"


    Long Tianyu stopped and felt a little guilty.


    He can''t promise now.


    Probably because he decided too arbitrarily at that time. He didn''t even remember the source of the news except for the important thing after the palace woman gave birth to a baby girl.


    This is unusual.


    Even though he intends to hide it, once it comes to his wife, he is afraid that he will explore the source of the information in every detail, and he will believe it only when he is fully sure that it is true.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Long Tianyu has a headache again. He really doesn''t want to cheat his wife anymore.


    "I knew that you men are like this. You always think that our women can''t do anything except have children and do housework!"


    Lin Mengya angrily pushed away the cheating Dog Man and accused him of being overbearing and selfish.


    "I tell you, long Tianyu, you don''t have to look down on me like this. I''ll show you sooner or later whether we women can succeed.


    Now you quickly disappear in front of me and don''t make me angry!


    ¡±


    Where did long Tianyu dare to challenge the little ancestor? A handsome face went down to the ground with a sad face. He looked at his daughter-in-law eagerly, but he didn''t get any sympathy.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go now. Don''t be angry!"


    Reluctant to leave his wife and daughter, long Tianyu wanted to stick to the door frame.


    Cairu and Baisu couldn''t help reminding him that if he opened the door too long, be careful that a cold wind ran in and froze his master.


    With a snap, he was completely kicked out of the door.


    "Oh, it''s a mistake."


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. He looked down and saw his eldest son looking at him with a worried face.


    "Dad, did you let your mother drive you out again?"


    In front of her son, long Tianyu also tried to prop up her dignity as a father.


    However, the son, in the tone of a little adult, scolded his useless father.


    "My mother hates being cheated. Dad, even if you want to cheat my mother, you shouldn''t use such a bad excuse."


    Long Tianyu was angry and looked at his eldest son with a smile: "you eavesdrop on my conversation with your mother again!"


    "I didn''t. I was just worried about my little sister at night, so I wanted to have a look. I overheard it."


    Mo Yan doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    He just didn''t go at the right time, and he didn''t mean to eavesdrop.


    Moreover, he felt that as the eldest son of his parents, he had the right to participate in family affairs.


    Unfortunately, the little man was carried on his shoulder by his father.


    "Little rabbit, if you want to be the master of your father, you''d better wait until you grow up!"


    Mo Yan stamped his legs anxiously, and his heart came out in a hurry.


    "Dad, put me down! You''ve been kicked out by your mother, but I didn''t! I''m going to accompany my mother and my little sister. Dad, you''re jealous! Put me down!"


    Long Tianyu Yin ground his molars.


    Good boy! You know you took advantage of it?


    over my dead body!


    "Come on, you, now your mother and sister need a rest most, and your father needs me to accompany. Go, I''ll test your homework and see if you dare to make fun of your father next time?"


    Mo Yan was powerlessly carried away by his father.


    For three days in a row, both father and son went out early and returned late. Every time, they asked about the mother and daughter across the door, and then went back to the room to have a rest.


    Compared with the sad urging of the father and son, Lin Mengya and xiaofubao can eat and sleep, and recover well.


    you ''re right.


    The little girl''s nickname is Fubao.


    Lin Mengya only hoped that the child could have some good fortune and would have a life of peace and joy in the future.


    Aunt Fang likes it very much. She comes to help look after the children every day. She cries a little Fubao and brings the child a pure gold long-life lock. She hopes to lock the child''s blessing for a long time.


    Under everyone''s careful care, xiaofubao changed almost every day, and every day was more cute and cute than the previous day.


    And probably the consciousness is not fully awake, so xiaofubao is very easy to take and doesn''t make people at all.


    This makes aunt Fang and Zhao yunniang envy.


    "Xiao Fubao is so considerate! Alas, the smelly boy in my family can''t stop during the day and night. Sometimes I really want to put him back in my stomach. It''s so easy at that time."


    Zhao yunniang held xiaofubao and said with envy.


    Lin Mengya''s look was a little gloomy. "I hope she can be as lively as her little brother."


    But others don''t understand


    In the secret, just think she is polite.


    Aunt Fang also gently held xiaofubao''s small hand, which hurt the child to the bottom of her heart.


    She once dreamed of having a sweet and lovely daughter in her life. Unfortunately, she only had one son and adopted another. It''s not easy.


    "Speaking of it, your family''s Mo Yan is clever enough. How old is he? He knows how to coax his sister. Such harmony between brothers and sisters is also a good blessing for your husband and wife."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya''s smile is much brighter.


    "Mo Yan of my family has been like this since childhood. He almost brought up my second son. I''m not as careful as him as a mother."


    At the palace, Lin Mengya never asked Mo Yan to let Xiao.


    Even since he remembered, Lin Mengya has deliberately cultivated Mo Yan''s self-consciousness.


    The two brothers also asked Mo Yan''s advice before sleeping together, and she didn''t allow anyone to touch anything Mo Yan owned without his permission.


    Of course, Ning''er is also so educated, and Lin Mengya often guides Ning''er to let him understand that Mo Yan is not only his brother, but also one of his most important family.


    Brother and sister Gong said that we should learn to love and respect each other.


    She doesn''t want Mo Yan to assume the responsibility of her big brother at a young age, so does Ning''er.


    They are themselves first, and then others'' brothers and sisters.


    Otherwise, if they are blindly asked to pay, family affection will become their shackles rather than spiritual pillars.


    Now it seems that she has gained three little angel children by being a mother so carefully and by mistake.


    Just then, Mo Yan Ran to her in front of her.


    "Mother, do you still hurt today?"


    When Lin Mengya saw her eldest son, she immediately smiled, motioned her son to sit next to her, took a soft cloth towel and gently wiped Mo Yan''s face.


    "My mother doesn''t hurt. It''s you. Why did you roll all over again?"


    The little guy grew very fast. At that time, she held the little dot floating across the sea in her arms, which was almost as high as her legs.


    Mo Yan''s mouth shriveled when he heard the speech. He didn''t dare to sue his father. He could only say vaguely, "I practiced martial arts with my father just now."


    It''s all dad''s eyes!


    I was jealous of his mother''s favor, so I deliberately let him fall several more times.


    Hum! What a small bellied adult!


    "What about your father?" She just asked casually.


    But Mo Yan''s little baby refused to say, which aroused her curiosity.


    When she wanted to ask again, the little guy twisted his ass, put on his shoes and ran out.


    Lin Mengya now had to know, and immediately called Cairu to ask.


    Who knows, but I learned that this guy, long Tianyu, went out to find someone to fight!


    "How old is he? He still learns from children to find fault with people. The longer he grows, the longer he goes back!"


    In front of aunt Fang and Yun Niang, she doesn''t want to save face for her men.


    But aunt Fang was not surprised.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that long Tianyu was unhappy about who he was looking for.


    "Aunt Fang, you let him fool around?"


    Aunt Fang was willing to give back the little Fubao to Yun Niang and took her to long Tianyu in a soft voice.


    "Those two families really don''t clean up. I know you''re generous and don''t want to make trouble. But if you swallow this tone and want to trouble you in the future, wouldn''t you be more unscrupulous?"

 Chapter 2861

    Listening to Aunt Fang''s sincere words, Lin Mengya almost smiled angrily.


    How many bowls of ecstasy did this guy fill aunt Fang?


    Or did he feel that he had really become such a kind-hearted and considerate person?


    "Aunt Fang, I don''t mean that. At best, the two families are regarded as scapegoats. Even if he kills everyone now, it won''t have any impact on the people behind the scenes."


    Aunt Fang understood what she meant, "so what are you doing?"


    "Of course I won''t let the two families go, but if they pay off their debts to me in this way, wouldn''t it be cheaper for them?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are cold.


    If you want to say that you must repay me, she cares much more than long Tianyu.


    She had nothing to do with the two families, but they had to calculate her first.


    The so-called is to tease the cheap first. If you annoy her, you have to be prepared to be killed.


    Aunt Fang agreed and nodded, "yes, that''s right! I''ve been patient with them before. I didn''t expect these people to be so bold. I really don''t pay attention to me."


    Those two deserve it.


    Originally, their gratitude and resentment had nothing to do with aunt Fang and her. Aunt Fang wanted to calm things down, but she didn''t expect some people to advance an inch.


    In that case, she has no scruples.


    "Cairu, go and do something for me." She looked a little cold: "in my name, I will issue a ban in the chamber of Commerce of our palace family, which will block all transactions between the chamber of Commerce and the ancient people from now on.


    Especially salt, tea, grain, cloth and cotton. If anyone dares to make trouble, he will publicize what happened to me in the ancient people.


    I''ll see what face they have to do business with me! "


    Don''t mess with businessmen.


    Especially someone like her who has mastered the most important business lines.


    Once upon a time, when she had just announced that she would expand a business road only belonging to the palace family, some people laughed at her as a fool and took money to build roads for others.


    However, Lin Mengya should not only communicate with all parties when opening a new business road, but also hold the industries along the whole business road in her hand.


    It can be said that all her businesses are linked.


    If someone sees money and wants to occupy the business path opened by her, what the other party has to face next: first, all transactions connected up and down the business path will be taken back by the big chamber of commerce immediately, and they can no longer take advantage of it.


    2¡¢ That is, the people of the big chamber of Commerce will build a standby business line at the first time, not only maintaining their business, but also drawing out all their previous investments in the shortest time.


    In this way, not only the stolen business lines will become garbage, but also the local economy will become a mess and never rise again.


    And no matter where they go, they are courteous and considerate. Before the chamber of Commerce settles in, they will sign a contract with each other with very detailed terms.


    In this way, most aristocratic families hold an open and receptive attitude towards them.


    Of course, there are several aristocratic families who still resist her until now.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    When they find that their neighbors will develop rapidly, and they are more and more backward because of their short-sightedness, they will realize the power of Lin Mengya''s move.


    Ancient clan, it''s too much!


    They are limited by region, and the food they grow is simply not enough to feed the people of this family.


    Moreover, this is an inland area, and most of the salt still needs to be exchanged with the outside for materials.


    Although the ancient people had their own merchants


    Team, but it can''t be compared with the chamber of commerce under the Gong family.


    Once she blocked the transaction with the ancient people, it means that all the shops, suppliers and intermediate channels with the palace family will be closed to the ancient people''s caravan.


    Even the ancient people can no longer follow the safe and secure business path opened up by the palace family.


    This is absolutely deadly!


    It is said that it is easy to go from simplicity to luxury and difficult to go from luxury to simplicity.


    Presumably, the ancient caravans have been used to the convenient conditions created by the palace family, and once lost, their meager profits will not be enough to support the caravans to run everywhere.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s move is more like boiling frogs in warm water.


    Not only the ancient people, but also the great aristocratic families who defend the country now, I''m afraid so.


    Oh, why else would she bother to think of those conveniences? She''s not a good person!


    As for not using this move before, I don''t want to match the ancient clan too early.


    Now it seems that the other party doesn''t seem to understand the purpose of her previous concession, and even hit her again and again.


    In that case, she doesn''t have to leave room for each other.


    Of course, Lin Mengya is not the only one who wants to punish the ancient people.


    After long Tianyu came back from those two families, he asked Renyi to issue an order through various channels - all the forces under his command will spare no effort to make trouble for the ancient people from today, especially the Pei family, which is his "key care object".


    Long Tianyu left with a look of awe.


    He''s not a hairy young man. He''s just looking for someone to beat up and give his daughter-in-law a bad breath.


    He personally tried the two families.


    Watching them tremble one by one, and even constantly plead for mercy, it is difficult to eliminate the rolling anger in his heart!


    Pei Qianji, an old thief! How dare you think of his daughter!


    In the dark, long Tianyu''s smile revealed a cruel radian.


    Pei family, ah! It''s not worth lifting shoes for his daughter!


    That night, Pei Qianji, who was locked up in the secret prison by long Tianyu, was also "warmly entertained" by long Tianyu.


    After a whole night of torture, Pei Qianji had already collapsed.


    But what scares him more is that the other party seems to have fun torturing him and has no intention of interrogation at all.


    Long Tianyu didn''t stop until the dawn.


    His whole body was splashed with blood, but he still maintained the prestige of elegance and dignity, which became his eternal nightmare for the rest of Pei Qianji''s life.


    "Get ready to take a bath and change clothes. Let someone treat him. Remember to use the most powerful secret medicine. Don''t let him die."


    Long Tianyu took the cloth towel handed by the blade and wiped his fingers one by one.


    These hands can''t be polluted by such people''s dirty blood. Later, he has to hold his daughter-in-law and xiaofubao.


    The dying Pei Qianji couldn''t even cry.


    But those eyes were filled with deep fear, and everything last night was branded in his mind.


    It was a punishment hundreds of times more painful than purgatory, enough to make his heart crack and cold, and he could no longer raise any resistance.


    Long Tianyu threw away his cloth towel and glanced at the waste.


    "This is just the beginning."


    "I''ll crush the people behind you one by one like crushing your fingers."


    "You will not die, but you will always be in despair."


    His tone was too plain and natural to be a threat at all.


    "Woo..."


    Pei Qianji can only make such a simple voice, but he is also full of fear.


    After everything last night, he has subconsciously believed long Tianyu''s words.


    Now, he is more afraid that if the other party can really do it, he will be completely dead!


    Long Tianyu turned and left. When she got to a small room outside, she tore her coat and threw it into the brazier.


    The sound of the water gradually rose. He sat in the bath bucket with a straight face, but there was no relaxed expression on his face.


    "Damn it!"


    Even after venting for a day, he still couldn''t calm his anger.


    He had thought that after he warned those people, they should be restrained.


    But unexpectedly, they were so mean that they killed people with a knife.


    Oh! In that case, he doesn''t have to keep his promise. Let him muddy the pool in advance, so that those people can know the end of flattering him and disobeying him!


    From today on, those who hide in the dark and covet everything about Lin Mengya will be stunned to find that everything they think they have completely mastered is actually just an illusion.


    And their husband and wife also joined hands to let the world know that they are not fat sheep to be slaughtered in the eyes of everyone.


    They are wolves!


    Fight, bite, revenge, desperate wolf!


    ......


    Long Tianyu sneaked in when Lin Mengya took the children for a nap.


    He never dreamed that one day his proud body method was to better be a incense thief.


    No, it''s not stealing.


    In short, he also endured humiliation and shouldered heavy responsibilities. He was neither willing to make his daughter-in-law angry nor to see his wife and children all day long.


    He stood quietly by the bed, satisfied and looked seriously at his lover on the big bed.


    On the slightly edematous little face, a few faint spots showed a lovely taste.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it and dropped a feather like kiss on his daughter-in-law''s face.


    Lin Mengya seemed to feel disturbed. Her eyelashes moved and she was about to wake up.


    Long Tianyu immediately stepped back and subconsciously held his breath. His heart beat wildly and he was too nervous.


    Finally, the man just turned over and held the eldest son in his arms.


    Suddenly, long Tianyu''s eyes were red with jealousy.


    But he had no choice but to glare at the frustrated eldest son and gently touch the little girl''s little hand. Then he crept out of the room.


    But I didn''t know that as soon as he left, Lin Mengya, who was "sleeping" in bed, opened her eyes.


    A fool!


    The heart beat so fast that it would kill her!


    But she was still a little angry.


    This cold war with long Tianyu is entirely because the other party doesn''t take her into account.


    Not only hide such a big secret, but also want to carry everything alone.


    But life is for two people. Their fate has long been entangled with each other.


    Now long Tianyu can find a solution and muddle through, but what if one day he encounters a problem he can''t solve?


    Isn''t it too late for her to help?


    Therefore, in order for long Tianyu to distinguish what can be concealed and what must be confessed, she must be ruthless and teach the dog man a lesson!


    She would rather exchange a moment of pain for the stability of two people than watch this guy fool around.

 Chapter 2862

    Here, although Lin Mengya and his wife are a little uncomfortable together, how can the couple live without differences?


    Generally speaking, their minds are the same, and their strength is also tacitly understood to make them work in one place. The real pain is the one who provoked them.


    But now the ancient people haven''t reacted. It''s also close to the new year, and then they immediately face spring ploughing. Therefore, the caravans wandering outside have ended a year''s hard work and returned to the family.


    This year, through their cooperation with the large chamber of Commerce, they really felt the convenience brought by the chamber of Commerce.


    At the same time, they also transported abundant supplies, at least most of the people can have a rich new year.


    It can be said that these people have broader horizons than those frogs at the bottom of the well, but not everyone can think so long.


    Moreover, they know more about the wealth of the palace family outside, and they are inevitably envious and jealous.


    After returning to the clan, I heard that the elders revealed that the clan was about to take over the palace family.


    That jealousy turned into covetous, and he also played his own small calculation in an attempt to take a share in the palace family.


    They can reluctantly give up the existing wealth of the Gong family, but more importantly, the Gong family''s business route almost runs through the Wei country.


    You know, those gold and silver are just dead things. They will be gone when they are spent.


    But those trade routes are the chickens that really lay golden eggs. They are the shortcut to the top of the wealth of defending the country!


    For a time, many people had a crooked mind.


    Some are colluding with their family elders, while more are moving their own careful thinking, thinking about how to use their elders to compete for things and keep the greatest interests in their own hands.


    But they subconsciously chose to ignore the idea of Lin Mengya, the owner of the palace.


    She can get through these trade routes, and the trouble she encounters is much greater than the resistance brought by the whole ancient family.


    Which of those powerful aristocratic families is good to match?


    However, all these people have been settled by the palace family, which is enough to show their ability and strength.


    In other words, even if Lin Mengya really handed over the business route to them, with their ability, I''m afraid they will be swallowed up by those aristocratic families in the blink of an eye, how can they keep it?


    It''s just that the frog at the bottom of the well has been working for too long, and they forget how dangerous it is outside.


    Those who can understand these things will naturally retreat, and even persuade their family elders not to oppose Gong ya, at least to leave a way for their own caravan.


    Active minded people will even urge their elders to have a good relationship with Gong ya. Don''t just covet immediate interests, so as not to steal chickens and eat rice.


    But the results will mostly disappoint them.


    The thought of the ancient people is too backward and conservative.


    In their opinion, the ancient clan is still the powerful tribe a hundred years ago. They despise the expelled palace family in their heart and think that they are just the cheap abandoned clan. They should give everything to their people in fear.


    Even they will think that those younger generation are blinded by the outside dirt, dissatisfied, and even scold them for not being willing to degenerate.


    The younger generation will further experience the backwardness and arrogance brought by the ancient people, a place of complacency.


    Their discontent that has long taken root in their hearts will gradually grow through this opportunity, and then slowly change their ideas to pave the way for their major breakthroughs in the future.


    It can be said that when these people appeared in front of Lin Mengya, it was a surprise given to her by the business road.


    This is also true for the ancient people


    Some people also left a continuous fire for them.


    No one can resist the erosion of time, and no one can force the process of history to stop.


    All outdated and those that hinder social development and progress will eventually be eliminated.


    This is not only the law of nature, but also the inevitable choice for people''s survival.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were lucky to seize this opportunity and become promoters of progress.


    Although she doesn''t know this at present, one day she will be glad of her choice.


    ......


    Half a month after the birth of Lin Mengya''s little Fubao, she was forced to sit on the bed by Aunt Fang for half a month, and finally got such a lost time.


    God knows why all her female elders have maintained unprecedented consistency on the issue of her confinement.


    Shampoo and bath? Don''t even think about it!


    At most, she secretly asked Cairu and Baisu, one to help her vent and the other to wipe her body with hot water.


    And after being caught, she will also accept aunt Fang''s concern and greetings.


    Although she was a little upset, she knew that Aunt Fang was doing everything for her own good. She couldn''t explain to each other that her physique was special and her recovery was far beyond ordinary people.


    At this time, she will complain about her unreliable teacher in her heart.


    If the teacher were there¡ª¡ª


    Forget it, the teacher has always been irrational about her.


    She''s really afraid that when the time comes, the teacher will go along with aunt Fang. Then she really has no chance to turn over.


    But this half month has been her limit. Today, anyway, she has to take a hot bath.


    Early in the morning, Lin Mengya was very clever.


    First, she drank the soup carefully cooked for her in the small kitchen, and then drank a bowl of bitter tonic soup under the supervision of aunt Fang.


    According to Aunt Fang, this is a folk prescription handed down by the ancient people for many years. It is specially prepared for lactating women.


    After drinking, it can not only improve food production, but also supplement the body for pregnant women, but also make the newborn baby healthier.


    Although she has repeatedly politely expressed that her food is enough to eat, aunt Fang, as a past person, will always persuade her that food is nothing now. The most important thing is that the baby''s appetite will continue to grow.


    What if there is no food supply at that time, thanks to her little Fubao''s mouth?


    What else can Lin Mengya say about this?


    I can only do a big bowl every day with tears, so as not to let my little Fubao eat last meal or not.


    But this medicine is really good.


    In just half a month, her edema was completely eliminated. Although the meat that had grown before was still a little loose, the whole person looked a lot more energetic.


    She was also very satisfied with this, so she was willing to drink medicine every day.


    Aunt Fang obviously did not expect that this was a premeditated "action".


    When she left after reading xiaofubao with satisfaction, Lin Mengya was like a thief and immediately asked Bai Su and Cairu to come in.


    "Follow the plan!" She can''t wait.


    Cairu and Baisu took action immediately.


    Originally, for the safety of their three mothers, only yunniang, Xiaodie and other people who can get close can enter the yard except Bai Su and Cairu.


    Others were either watched all the way or blocked outside the door


    Wait for orders.


    So it''s easy to clean up.


    Cairu dismissed all the people outside on the grounds that his wife and miss needed a nap, and then went to the small kitchen to burn a large pot of hot water.


    Bai Su is not idle here.


    They listened to their master, but in fact they were more worried about her body for fear that her hands would be a little cold. Therefore, when collecting Ru and boiling water, Bai Su quickly closed the doors and windows, leaving only a small air window and opened a gap for ventilation.


    Then she filled several braziers in the room where Lin Mengya was about to bathe. Even she lay in the brazier with several pebbles that had been washed clean long ago.


    Finally, after Cairu brought in the hot water, Bai Su picked up all the stones and was ready to throw them in to warm up when the water was a little cold.


    It can be said that in order for her to take a bath safely and healthily, the two girls also took great pains.


    When Lin Mengya handed over her daughter to Cairu and ran happily to her big bath bucket, she was shocked by the carefulness of the two girls.


    This is not a bath. It''s almost like taking a hot spring!


    Of course, she would not disappoint the kindness of the two sisters. She took off her clothes and soaked in the big bath bucket.


    "Hoo - cool!"


    The water was rippling, and she just felt that the pores all over her body were open. She was so comfortable that she wanted to cry.


    Bai Su stayed with her to take care of her.


    Seeing the owner narrowing his eyes, he couldn''t stop Sighing like a fluffy kitten, and his cold little face also smiled.


    As a person around the master, she certainly knows how much the master loves cleanliness.


    Even if it''s winter, it''s really difficult for her to take a thorough bath for half a month.


    "Master, shall I rub your back?"


    Lin Mengya immediately nodded and skillfully lay on the edge of the bath bucket.


    Behind her, Bai Su''s small hands wrapped around a towel and gently massaged and scrubbed her.


    Generally, it is not recommended to use a bath bucket for new mothers, but Lin Mengya has recovered almost. Moreover, for her own health, she has prepared some medicine in advance to turn the bath water into a medicine bath.


    This is more comfortable!


    She felt that all her feelings of fatigue and exhaustion had disappeared in the past half a month.


    Now she has only two words left - Shushuang!


    Surrounded by the warm potion, she gradually felt sleepy.


    After rubbing her eyes, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. Anyway, if she really fell asleep for a while, Bai Su and Cairu wouldn''t let her soak in cold water.


    But she also relaxed her vigilance and didn''t feel that someone had changed behind her.


    But the hand wrapped around the towel was bigger and stronger, and took better care of the pain and itching all over her.


    Soon, Lin Mengya began to snore.


    Behind her, the man''s eyes couldn''t help a spoiled smile.


    After scrubbing gently for a while to make sure she was clean all over, she picked up the person from the bath bucket and wrapped him in a thick and soft blanket.


    It was very hot in the room. Even if long Tianyu was wearing only a close fitting thin coat, a layer of sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    But he was happy to serve his wife.


    He took one cloth towel after another and made sure that he dried his hair and body. Then he loosened the blanket.


    In an instant, the deadly spring light made the temperature in the room rise several degrees.

 Chapter 2863

    Damn it!


    The color of long Tianyu''s eyes unconsciously became deep, but he was not so beast. He just looked at it in a hurry and wrapped his wife tightly from head to foot with a dry quilt.


    As soon as I opened the door, it was as warm as summer outside as in the bathroom.


    He carefully returned his wife to bed and carefully changed her warm clothes to make sure she could sleep comfortably. Only then did he care to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Lin Mengya slept soundly and sweetly, with a faint ruddy face.


    Long Tianyu was really reluctant to give up such a beautiful scenery, but he didn''t want to make his wife angry. He had to watch it as foolishly as a fool, and then left step by step.


    But he didn''t see it. As soon as he left, the person who should have been sleeping in bed opened his eyes.


    Lin Mengya first smiled secretly, and then sighed.


    In fact, she was reluctant to keep people out, and she knew how sincere and warm their feelings were. He was the only one in the world to share life and death with her.


    So in order for the two people to go more smoothly in the rest of their lives, she must give the dog man a profound lesson this time.


    Lest he die and make a big mistake.


    However, the tacit interest between the two people has become an opportunity that can be used in the eyes of some people.


    As soon as long Tianyu came out of his wife''s yard, someone came and reported that it was the second childe of Le Zheng''s family.


    "What is he doing here?" Long Tianyu has a handsome face.


    He didn''t forget that the other party was secretly thinking about his wife, and he knew at the first sight that Le Zhengzi Tan was not a good bird.


    Some people always use hypocrisy to cover up their dirty and evil heart.


    In the eyes of long Tianyu, Le Zhengzi Tan is such a hypocritical disciple.


    Moreover, he knew that the other party had had private contact with his wife, and he couldn''t help being more vigilant.


    "The small one is not very clear. Your highness, would you like to go and have a look?"


    Long Tianyu subconsciously wanted to say no.


    But he remembered the relationship between the other party and Pei Qianji.


    As far as he knows, although there is occasional discord between the Lezheng family and the Pei family, on the surface, the two families are quite harmonious.


    I secretly stole Pei Qianji. Although the dark blade will sweep away the tail and eliminate all the evidence related to them, the people of Lezheng family should not be underestimated.


    "See you, somebody, get my wheelchair."


    Soon, long Tianyu got into his wheelchair and was pushed to the main hall of the Zhao family.


    Le Zhengzi Tan really came long ago.


    Seeing long Tianyu, Le Zhengzi Tan immediately greeted him with a smile.


    If people don''t know how good their relationship is, they''ve only met a few times.


    "I heard that the master of the palace family has given birth to a daughter. I''m thinking about when to come to congratulate you. Unfortunately, I''m in a hurry near the end of the new year, and I''ll take someone back soon. So I have to take the liberty to disturb you and send you my thoughts to congratulate you on your daughter!"


    Mentioning his daughter, long Tianyu''s face eased slightly.


    But for Le Zhengzi Tan, he thought this guy must not be simple.


    They didn''t publicize the birth of ya''er, and aunt Fang also issued a ban password inside and outside the house, for fear that someone would make a wrong idea or disturb her wife''s rest.


    After Tan left, long Tianyu discussed with aunt Fang and stopped blocking the news that his wife gave birth to a daughter.


    For one thing, he thought that since Le Zhengzi Tan already knew, others might be able to see the clue.


    After all, the Zhao family''s internal affairs, although the people of the Zhao family will not disclose, some things can not deceive people. After a long time of observation, I''m afraid people with a heart will come to a conclusion.


    Second, he doesn''t want his little girl to be wronged, and he is confident to protect his daughter and wife.


    His daughter should never live in hiding.


    Aunt Fang still chose to seek Lin Mengya''s advice.


    Seeing that the husband and wife had the same attitude, she no longer prohibited the servants from discussing the news about xiaofubao.


    But at the same time, she secretly ordered everyone to be vigilant.


    If someone deliberately wants to inquire about Xiao Fubao outside, they should report back to her at the first time.


    The news was only released for two days, but aunt Fang really caught a suspect there.


    The other party was really stupid. He not only tried to buy off the servants of the Zhao family with money, but also wanted to boldly change his identity with the other party and sneak into the Zhao house.


    After aunt Fang''s rectification, the rest of the Zhao family can be said to be unprecedented unity.


    And Lin Mengya is also a generous person.


    She knew that she and xiaofubao could live happily and without the help of big guys.


    Therefore, whether it is a reward or other good things, they are not stingy.


    To be honest, the money that the other party wants to buy is not enough for Lin Mengya to reward casually.


    Naturally, that person can''t really buy people''s hearts.


    But after the information came to Aunt Fang, she let the other party think she had successfully sneaked into Zhao''s house.


    But the moment the other party stepped into Zhao''s house, she was already under close surveillance from many parties.


    All the people in Zhao''s house have said hello in advance. Except those really confidential places, everyone in other places is turning a blind eye.


    So when the woman was secretly led in, the big guys who had been looking forward to it for a long time began to fully show what it was called - Acting!


    First of all, the women who are responsible for guarding the gate of the courtyard.


    Usually, they are wide eyed, and their eyes are called sharp.


    No matter who it is or what it is, they will also notice and intercept any slight abnormality at the first time.


    But this time, they seemed blind.


    Leng is to "ignore" the woman with a strange look on her face, and even act against her heart when she doesn''t see the thief like timidity of the other party.


    After three or two words, he opened the yard door lazily and let the people in.


    In fact, turning around, they were still secretly laughing at the woman.


    If they want to sneak into someone else''s house, they won''t walk in through the front door. Do they really treat them as fools?


    "Her third sister-in-law, why were you afraid of that just now?"


    The person in charge of leading the way is a woman who pretends to be bribed. She can''t help scolding this guy in her heart and can''t help but be scared.


    If she can''t finish the task given to her by her wife and miss ya, isn''t it hot for her to hold the reward?


    Therefore, she could not help but whisper to remind the strange woman that she could despise her in her heart!

 Chapter 2864

    "I..." Ma San''s sister-in-law was guilty. She just wanted to explain, but she was interrupted by her mother-in-law.


    "Just be vigilant yourself. I brought you in to let you have a long experience, not to let you drag me back."


    The woman almost didn''t hide her disdain. Is that it? She also came to learn from others to be a spy. Gee, it''s a pity that she patted her chest in front of her wife.


    It''s a waste of her skill!


    Finally, the woman took the man outside Lin Mengya''s yard.


    She knew very well that it was impossible for her to move forward, and up to now, she should retire with success and leave Ma San''s sister-in-law here alone to see what tricks she could play.


    "OK, there''s miss ya''s yard ahead. I have other things to do. You can look around here and pick you up later when I get back from my wife."


    Mrs. Ma is still a little stunned.


    Isn''t it said that Zhao''s house is very strict? How come she hasn''t encountered any resistance since she came in?


    Or is it because the woman she bought was too dignified?


    However, she finally came in, and the goal was close at hand. When she thought of her wife''s promise of her reward, her heart was burning.


    Whatever! Perhaps it was her insight that suddenly fell in love with a woman with real power.


    Thinking of this, she took out a few pieces of silver from her arms, flattered and smiled and stuffed them into the woman who led her. She said, "thank you very much, old sister. Please accept this idea. I''ll double it when it''s done."


    The guide woman is not so thin that she looks at the scattered silver in her hand.


    It''s wishful thinking to use this thing to buy her off.


    You know, there are more things in the fingers of her wife and miss ya. These things can only send a beggar.


    But she can''t reveal her secret yet. She can only pretend to accept it with a smile.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll be busy first. You''ll wait here. Remember, don''t disturb my elegant girl, okay?"


    Mrs. Ma nodded immediately, "don''t worry, I''ll just look and go. I won''t disturb the girl."


    The guide woman was too lazy to deal with her and walked out quickly according to the original plan.


    Mrs. Ma, who was left alone now, could not help but feel dignified.


    The lady gave her silver so that she could find a way to find out the internal situation of the Zhao house. It''s best to see the owner of the Shanggong family and find out the current physical condition of the other party.


    you ''re right.


    Her wife also decided on Lin Mengya. Moreover, the other party thought they were all deep house women. Compared with Gong Ya''s young and immature, her deep house fighting experience could be better.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    They didn''t know that the so-called back house of Lin Mengya''s family was her speech hall.


    Let alone fight with her, the family can''t wait to give her all their hearts. The atmosphere is naturally unity and fraternity, kindness and filial piety, brotherhood and courtesy, and harmony between brothers and sisters.


    As for the relationship between husband and wife¡ª¡ª


    People familiar with their husband and wife know that long Tianyu looks ruthless, but he is actually a wife slave.


    In other words, no matter how powerful the house fighting Kung Fu is, what can it be?


    There is no use in the palace.


    But Mrs. Ma didn''t know the cruelty of the truth. Even she had fantasies about whether she could make great contributions if she could get some exclusive news?


    Just thinking, suddenly miss ya''s courtyard door opened.


    subsequently


    , a handsome man in a wheelchair was pushed out of the yard.


    "Your Highness, the master is just in a bad mood for a while. Don''t worry. We will take good care of bamboo. You can go out and have a rest for the time being."


    The beautiful maid said to the man in the wheelchair with some regret.


    The latter didn''t say anything. I think he should be angry.


    Mrs. Ma San feels very clever.


    She said that the rumors outside were really false.


    In her opinion, the more noble a man is, the more he can''t stand a strong woman.


    Like her wife.


    Born so well, didn''t you almost get rejected by the master?


    I''m afraid there would have been no place for a lady in the house if it hadn''t been for the sake of the power of her mother''s family and the promise of her legitimate son.


    Therefore, if she can help her wife do this, she will certainly give her a lot of things and rely more on her.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Ma couldn''t help staring more closely.


    But actually?


    It was difficult for Cairu to smile on her face in front of Her Highness.


    No way, she and Bai Su saw with their own eyes that her highness was smashed out by the master with flying shoes.


    Oh, flying shoes are the shoes thrown by the master.


    Although neither of them has the habit of prying into the master''s privacy, they are still a little rare.


    Moreover, although your highness was driven out, the smile on his face was still very bright.


    Bai Su and she both know that there seems to be some contradiction between the master and his highness recently.


    Now it seems that they are meddling. Isn''t that good?


    Except that the tooth marks on your Highness''s face are too conspicuous.


    Master, how can you bite your Highness''s face?


    Long Tianyu doesn''t know that he has a dog like tooth mark on his face, but even if he knows, there''s nothing to be seen. He still wants to show it and let everyone know how much love he and his wife have.


    But, after all, in front of others, we should also point our face.


    He pretended to sit in a wheelchair calmly because some parts of him were too energetic.


    He''s not to blame, is he?


    At least he was in a wheelchair and could cover it with a small blanket. Otherwise, wouldn''t he lose his face?


    Cairu then closed the door.


    Long Tianyu moved uneasily, but when he turned around again, he was already cold on his face.


    It was too disgusting for him to see straight.


    Just wanted to order someone to deal with it, but suddenly remembered the little thing aunt Fang told him this morning.


    Oh, it was the little ant who didn''t know how to live or die.


    "Let''s go."


    Such a small thing can''t be done by him, let alone there are more annoying things behind the ant.


    The servant immediately pushed him out.


    Mrs. Ma thought she was hiding.


    But she saw something very amazing.


    After a while, the woman who led the way took her out according to the plan.


    As soon as she returned to her wife''s side, Mrs. Ma couldn''t wait to go in front of her and show her the credit she made today.


    "Madam! The old slave saw that the master of the palace seemed to have some disagreement with her husband. The old slave saw her drive her wife out of the yard with her own eyes. It seems that the rumor is not credible."


    Bai jingduan sits


    On the throne, he looked cold and indifferent.


    Her recent life is very difficult, people also seem more and more haggard, and her eyes are even colder day by day.


    The whole person is like a firecracker. If he is careless, he will even beat and scold the people around him, which is even worse than before, and the means are a lot more vicious.


    Therefore, Ma Sansao, a fool who doesn''t know the inside story and doesn''t often walk in front of her, volunteered to jump into the fire pit.


    "To what extent?" Bai Jing''s tone was a little schadenfreude.


    She was happy to see the misfortunes of others, as if only seeing everyone''s misfortune could make her feel better.


    Otherwise, she cursed God bitterly. Why did her son destroy it, while the sons of those little bitches had the opportunity to touch her son''s position?


    It''s not fair!


    "According to the old slave, the husband and wife are coming to an end. The master of the palace is so angry that he always drives her husband out.


    And the girl she was waiting on was not honest. She could flirt with her master in broad daylight. Obviously, she had already hooked up! "


    If Lin Mengya hears these words, she has to cry out!


    I don''t know where the brain hole came from, which made Ma Sansao so wayward.


    Therefore, with the help of Mrs. Ma, it seems that the husband and wife relationship between long Tianyu and Lin Mengya has been arranged into a pair of peerless resentment couples who have strange bedfellows and seemingly divorced from each other.


    But after hearing these words, Bai Jing was not very happy.


    She thought of her restless backyard.


    No one knows better than her how upset the presence of concubines will make her a housewife.


    If it hadn''t been for her skill and her mother''s family and son''s spirit, I''m afraid the backyard would have been the world of those little bitches.


    Although she was able to save her son''s life, she also gave those bitches an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    So she can''t sacrifice in vain. At least she should get the chips to keep her and her son''s scenery for the rest of their lives.


    Just an elder position is not enough.


    She wants the wealth of the palace family to be the wealth of the enemy country!


    Thinking of this, Bai Jingyin smiled heavily.


    Isn''t that woman in the palace just finished giving birth?


    I''m afraid it''s because she''s ugly that men dislike her.


    But Gong Ya doesn''t know that her biggest backer is her husband.


    Therefore, as long as she can leave Gong Ya alone, then secretly pressure her to take the wealth of the Gong family and ask herself to keep her position in the family.


    Bai Jing has that confidence.


    As a woman, she thought she should know more about the time of isolation.


    At that time, Gong Ya will let her handle the things, so even Zhao Gulian will have to give her three points.


    Thinking of this, Bai Jing smiled more and more brightly, as if she saw the second half of her life with her son.


    "You go down first. Come on, give her some silver."


    Ma San''s sister-in-law immediately bloomed happily and kept kowtowing. Her heart was full of pride.


    Look, those people are just not as capable as her.


    She not only didn''t let her wife blame her, but also got so many rewards.


    When she went to receive the reward happily, Bai Jing had recruited her confidants and asked them to find a good candidate.


    "It''s better to be the origin of GouLan tile hut. It doesn''t matter. You must have the wrist to hook up with men." She gave orders with a sneer.

 Chapter 2865

    But Lin Mengya''s side, I don''t know that someone has had her idea whimsically.


    But even if she knows, she won''t care, because she can''t wait to strangle the dog man!


    "From today on, he is not allowed to come in. If he dares to come in again, you will beat him out!"


    Lin Mengya beat the bed in anger!


    Dog men have nothing to learn. They live and learn to climb the bed. What''s more, they choose yunniang before they come to chat with them.


    Well, my previous insistence has become a joke.


    When she didn''t see Yun Niang, they laughed with deep meaning one by one, as if they had become the impatient.


    She''s really stuffed up. The dog man is getting worse and worse now. I really can''t give him a little gap!


    Naturally, everyone agreed on the face and smiled in the heart. They thought it was her shyness.


    Worried about Lin Mengya, he went straight into the quilt and pulled out the body to pretend to be dead.


    But on reflection, she couldn''t help but have some aftertaste.


    I don''t know who long Tianyu learned those moves, but they were very useful.


    No, no!


    This is not the time to think about it!


    She slapped her face hard and threw all the unimportant things out of her head,


    By the way, there are many official documents from home. The new year is approaching, and this is the richest year after the reconstruction of the grand chamber of Commerce, Sitai college and Gong family.


    There are many aristocratic families who are holding a wait-and-see attitude. They are still waiting to see their achievements this year. The most important thing is that she should give a satisfactory answer to those who firmly believe in her.


    Under her suggestion, all the current accounts of the chamber of Commerce in the past year are clear and clear. No account is confused, and no account can not find the specific source.


    And most importantly, through this concise and clear account, we can see what kind of results we have achieved in exchange for our efforts in the past year.


    Although she had guessed before, after all, the monthly accounts were recorded in her mind.


    But when she really checked the accounts for a whole year, she couldn''t help being surprised.


    All the investment projects of Dashanghui, although there are losses and profits, have maintained a momentum of rapid growth on the whole.


    If the dividend is paid in proportion, the members who first entered the big chamber of commerce not only made their capital back in just one year, but even quadrupled it.


    You know, this is the net profit after excluding all costs!


    And this is not the only income of the family.


    First of all, if the goods are from the original place of origin, they will make a lot of money when they are sold. Although the unified tax rate of the large chamber of commerce is not high, it can''t stand a lot of money and goods, so this tax is also very considerable.


    Coupled with the commercial development of the surrounding areas driven by the commercial road and other reasonable business income, the initial members of the large chamber of commerce can be said to have made a lot of money in the past year.


    The most important thing is that not only those aristocratic families made money, but also the civilians in their territories made more money in this year.


    In a harmonious, orderly and good business environment, we have finally achieved common prosperity.


    Even those aristocratic family owners think it''s amazing.


    They just cooperated with Lin Mengya to build several roads and even reduced some taxes, but they didn''t expect to get several times the income in previous years.


    Now after they get the dividend, Lin Mengya''s position in their hearts has been raised again


    There are three levels.


    This is a little god of wealth shining with gold!


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows relaxed and her eyes spread, and she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile.


    Whether in proportion or according to other income, in fact, it is their palace family who earn the most.


    How could she be unhappy at the thought that she could earn a golden mountain a year?


    Happily opened the letter from my hometown that I received yesterday.


    The letter was written to her by her eldest brother. Of course, there were warm greetings from other relatives.


    In the letter, Lin Mengya can feel the missing of her family and the feeling of change in the past year.


    The Gong family is no longer the first aristocratic family in the state of Wei, but chooses to integrate into the whole aristocratic family in a detached manner.


    It can be said that if the secret wealth of the former palace family is leaked, I''m afraid it will end up betraying relatives again.


    But not now.


    The Gong family has integrated into all aspects of the whole Wei society.


    Most aristocratic families have a good and close cooperative relationship with the palace family, and only through the palace family can they have better cooperation with other aristocratic families.


    The palace family does not want to be above anyone, nor does it want to be the master of the country.


    They choose to moisten things silently, which has become the key point to connect all families.


    The current palace family will not be swallowed or attacked by other aristocratic families for at least a hundred years.


    After all, if someone dares to lay hands on the Gong family, it''s the real one.


    We have tasted the sweetness of harmony to make money. Naturally, we will not easily destroy this balance.


    When everyone reacts, the palace family has completed the transformation of the family, and the previous aristocratic family no longer has such strong cohesion. In this way, the palace family can be invincible.


    It can be said that Lin Mengya''s move completely eliminated the potential threat within the Wei state.


    But everything has an accident.


    The Weiguo aristocratic family are honest for the time being, but they still have many external enemies.


    And she has a hunch that such a harmonious social environment is something that some people don''t want to see.


    Therefore, before her plan is fully realized, they must be careful not to let people destroy the current achievements of labor.


    To this end, Lin Mengya thought for two days and made a plan for the next year.


    On the original basis, they changed from Crazy expansion to both attack and defense.


    Moreover, over the past year, we must have encountered various problems in development.


    For example, some partners are dishonest, and some even come to make trouble.


    For these people, what they have to do is not to tolerate or drive them out, but to imperceptibly marginalize them, and then drive them out in a fair and just way when there is conclusive evidence.


    In this way, not only will it not make everyone feel that they have stepped down and killed the donkey, but also let them establish a more fair and strict image.


    At the same time, it is also to kill chickens and respect red.


    There are all kinds of people, not to mention such a large chamber of Commerce.


    In the face of great interests, no one can guarantee that he has no selfishness.


    Then at this time, it is the place where the rules she formulated before can be used.


    Lin Mengya wrote several pages in every detail before giving it to the messenger.


    Along with them, there were letters of greeting stamped with her private seal.


    Because all


    The situation of the aristocratic family is installed in the system, so she can understand almost all the problems involved in the aristocratic family.


    So this letter is not just a New Year greeting, but more advice or warning.


    It can not only make those aristocratic families feel their hearts, but also play a deterrent role.


    Let everyone know that their every move is under her control.


    Not to mention that Lin Mengya''s letter caused a stir secretly after it was sent to those aristocratic family owners.


    That is to say, the net profit dividends distributed in the name of the big chamber of commerce can make everyone red eyed.


    Some people were excited and moved, especially several brave but relatively poor aristocratic families, almost hollowed out their family assets and were working with her.


    This year, everyone has been so tight that they almost doubt their own vision.


    But with the opening of business routes and taxes, their life has also been improved to a certain extent, which has also become the driving force for them to bite their teeth and stick to it.


    Until, the arrival of the escort team representing the big chamber of commerce brought them dividends for the first year.


    "Old master, we earned this and this?"


    In a courtyard that looked no better than a farmhouse, the Liu family stared at the boxes of brand-new silver spindles.


    They are the Liu family in Fenyang, an unknown and almost starving rural aristocratic family, whose territory is only a few mountains.


    But the Liu family happened to have a girl who fled from famine to the palace family and married the palace family.


    When the girl was in the decline of the palace family, instead of falling into a well, she supported the people of the palace family with her husband.


    Therefore, after Gong Ya reorganized the Gong family, they were reused.


    When the girl has the ability, she naturally wants to help her mother''s family.


    Her husband was also reasonable and grateful for his wife''s efforts, so he begged other managers and gave the Liu family a small place.


    At that time, the girl personally sent many letters back to persuade the old owner that they must seize this opportunity.


    The old master was also poor and crazy. He patted his thigh and decided to hold the palace master''s thigh when he lost all his money.


    It was even worse when I was not rich, so the old owner received a lot of complaints.


    Fortunately, however, some girls sent money to supplement the people. In addition, they sold some mountain goods, medicinal herbs and so on.


    Finally, they survived until now!


    The old owner looked at the generous return and burst into tears.


    The reason why they can make a big profit is not only the dividend, but also the sales share of mountain goods and medicinal materials.


    You should know that those things in the past were either forcibly taken by the surrounding aristocratic families or sold at a low price.


    But the Gong family didn''t do that.


    They classified all the goods according to the previously agreed grade, then paid part of the payment on the spot, and then gave the sales share according to a certain proportion.


    Therefore, this part of the purchase price seems to be an incredible price to Mr. Liu.


    In fact, they still earn a small head, but no one has done so before, which makes old Liu happy.


    "Good, good!"


    The old owner smiled happily and said, "send all these things and seal up the rest. This will be our strength in the future!"


    The Liu family also cried and laughed. Everyone felt that they had finally come through all the hardships and happiness. They also had a more sincere gratitude to the palace family and the chamber of Commerce.

 Chapter 2866

    Such situations are still staged in different families, but if there is joy, there will naturally be jealousy and regret.


    In particular, several families who had been fighting against the palace family at the beginning saw that those aristocratic families who had not dealt with them before had become powerful enemies they could not afford to provoke after climbing onto the legs of the palace family, and they could not help but hate the palace family more.


    If it weren''t for the big chamber of commerce run by the Gong family, the poor people would still be waiting for something to show through their fingers.


    But now they can be on an equal footing with them. How can they adapt and be reconciled?


    But even they have to admit that if they continue to give the palace family and the big chamber of commerce the opportunity to develop, they are afraid that in another three or five years, they will be severely left behind by the participating aristocratic families.


    Therefore, they must make up their mind to wipe out the big chamber of Commerce and the palace family before they completely rise!


    This year, some people are happy and others are worried. For Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, there are gains, but they are also facing a greater crisis.


    ......


    Although she is away, Lin Mengya has lovers, relatives and friends around her. In addition, her newborn little Fubao also makes this new year more meaningful.


    Although the town is small, there is no lack of ritual.


    Compared with the more crowded and lively non Yecheng, the annual flavor here is more human.


    Lin Mengya is not a person who sticks to etiquette, so they choose to do as the Romans do this time.


    Compared with the modern Spring Festival she has experienced, the grand and cumbersome festivals in other places pay more attention to family reunion.


    Early in the morning, the women who had not given birth and the women who had just given birth welcomed the gathering with their relatives.


    Although she asked long Tianyu where Zhao yunniang''s father and husband were and didn''t get a specific answer, they still brought their wife and daughter a rich festival gift and a thick letter through long Tianyu''s people.


    Lin Mengya has no habit of prying into other people''s privacy.


    She just knew that Zhao yunniang and aunt Zhao were happy to cry and laugh after receiving the letter from home, and also came to her personally to send her some steamed buns to express their thanks.


    He also learned from long Tianyu that the Weng son-in-law not only lived well, but also made a great contribution.


    Originally, they were ordered in the face of danger, and now they officially became a member of long Tianyu''s command.


    And this is also out of their own free will.


    In that case, she didn''t say much, but fortunately, she knew that long Tianyu always had a clear reward and punishment for his subordinates.


    Since they choose to stay, they must feel there is room for development.


    If so, she will be at ease.


    On the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, Zhao Yongcai, who had left with his father in a hurry, finally came late and said he would pick up Zhao Xiaodie and his daughter home.


    But Zhao Xiaodie didn''t want to.


    "I heard that Zhao Yongcai is going to build another new house after the new year and let you live alone with his mother."


    Lin Mengya patted xiaofubao, lowered her voice and said to Zhao Xiaodie.


    As a mother, Lin Mengya can understand Zhao Xiaodie''s mood.


    Living with my mother-in-law''s family will inevitably lead to some contradictions and frictions.


    I remember when she was in the state of Jin, she was angry with that fake mother-in-law.


    But fortunately, long Tianyu has always been facing her. In addition, her mother''s family is powerful. She has money, shops and land in her hands


    There are many deeds, so there is enough confidence.


    After seeing Zhao Xiaodie, who was obviously avoiding the problem and didn''t want to talk about it, Lin Mengya felt that there was no need to poke her scar because of this kind of thing. Instead, she suggested: "don''t worry, everyone also regards you as their own person. If you don''t want to go, you can stay at home for the new year."


    Unexpectedly, this immediately made Zhao Xiaodie''s eyes, and tears fell on her daughter''s face in her arms.


    The little girl was vaguely trying to sleep. She didn''t want a drop of hot tears to fall down. She suddenly shriveled and wanted to cry.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya''s eyes and hands were quick. She immediately divided one hand to coax the swallow of Xiaodie''s house.


    The little girl was also a heartache. She hummed a few times and went to sleep with Lin Mengya''s hand.


    The two little girls lie side by side on the bed. They are all the same white and lovely. People like them when they look at them.


    It also makes Lin Mengya feel a little more sympathetic to Zhao Xiaodie.


    "I''m the same as you. I know you feel bad, but it has to come to an end. If you really don''t want to live with him, I can help you find a way out."


    Lin Mengya didn''t just talk about it.


    Since the laigu nationality, what impressed her most is the many tragedies caused by the hierarchy here.


    Obviously, they are the same people, but because the so-called family names are different, they have to be forcibly disassembled, so that people''s wives can be separated and their bones and flesh can be separated. From then on, they can''t meet each other again;


    Obviously, they are blood relatives, but some are high in their clothes and have no worries about food, and can even control the life and death of others. However, some people have to bear unwarranted charges and have been discriminated and persecuted because of the mixing of blood all their life.


    Big families live in dignity, sing and dance every day, and enjoy themselves recklessly; And those small families are trying to survive under the pressure of the big family, and even sacrifice their relatives and children in order to please the big family.


    How innocent are these people who have been hurt, insulted and trampled?


    How innocent are those who have been sacrificed and pushed into the abyss because of the ambition of the superior?


    Therefore, even if she can''t change everyone''s ideas, she won''t sit idly by now that things have happened to her.


    But the whole ancient family has rotted from the inside and bore moths.


    But how vast is the outside world?


    She did not believe that all the ancient people would be willing to keep this rotten and backward place and finally let themselves sink into the mud.


    All she can do is tear a hole into the light.


    Leave a glimmer of life for those who look for hope.


    Zhao Xiaodie is no longer like before. She can only cry in case of trouble.


    She wiped her face hard with her sleeve. Although her eyes and nose were still red, her eyes were no longer flustered and listless.


    Lin Mengya saw something that made her very happy.


    The heart also put down most of it.


    As long as she has the determination to jump out of the quagmire, she believes that she is as weak as Zhao Xiaodie and will break out of her own world sooner or later.


    "Thank you for your kindness, miss ya. Although my mother-in-law was not good to me before, my husband has always been towards me."


    "I think it''s better to go out with her father than stay here and suffer with her children."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and tail.


    She had heard that Zhao Yongcai and his father seemed to look after the shop for a large family.


    But she didn''t tell Zhao Xiaodie that from next year, no matter what


    Any shop may close down.


    After all, not all the shops could survive after she cut off the commercial exchanges between the big chamber of Commerce and the ancient people.


    She looked at Zhao Xiaodie''s determination and thought that she couldn''t let the people she had managed to save be destroyed in her own hands.


    Her mind moved, but she came up with a good idea.


    "Xiaodie, if you can believe me, when you go out with your children, you take this thing and find the steward of a large chamber of Commerce in the local palace."


    Lin Mengya took out a large chamber of Commerce merchants pass certificate.


    Having this thing in hand means that you can use the road opened by the large chamber of Commerce, and you only need to pay part of the specified fee.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t want people to take advantage of it.


    She thought about it and thought it was a good opportunity to dig the foot of the wall!


    Zhao Xiaodie couldn''t even wipe her tears. She widened her eyes and listened to what she said.


    "I want you to gather some for me. If you are really capable and have a good character, you''d better be someone who wants to leave the ancient clan.


    I heard that if you show the shop to others, you can eat and wear at most.


    But if you dry it for me, I promise you can have meat and new clothes every month within a year. "


    Zhao Xiaodie feels incredible.


    "Within a year?"


    She really can''t imagine how such a good day can be realized in just one year!


    You know, even if her father-in-law and husband-in-law are apprentices for five years before they can become formal buddies.


    Fortunately, if you can be a small manager within ten years, it will be great.


    Her husband''s family also relaxed a little after her father-in-law became the steward in recent years.


    But now! What did she hear?


    Lin Mengya blinked. Instead, she thought that the other party thought it was too slow?


    "You misunderstood me. I mean that once we join the chamber of Commerce, we will have formal salary every month. After three months, we will enjoy other welfare benefits. A year later, regular employees who sign contracts will have subsidies such as housing, children going to school and taking medicine when they are sick.


    By the way, our big chamber of Commerce, whether it is a medical school or a college, is open to its own employees at ultra-low prices. "


    Zhao Xiaodie nodded. She said she must have heard wrong. How could it be¡ª¡ª


    incorrect!


    Zhao Xiaodie''s eyes are completely round now.


    "Ya girl, what did you say just now?"


    She began to wonder if she had a daydream today.


    Otherwise, how can there be such a good thing?


    Lin Mengya thought and found that there seemed to be nothing missing, so she nodded firmly and affirmed her welfare.


    "Yes, that should be it at this stage.


    Of course, if you are still dissatisfied, you can put forward your own suggestions through the annual employee welfare satisfaction test after formal employment.


    We have just begun to operate the new welfare system, and there will inevitably be omissions. After all, it is everyone''s brainstorming that can make the system more perfect, isn''t it? "


    In management, Lin Mengya admits that she may be a novice.


    But she didn''t know how much storm she had caused by what she had done.

 Chapter 2867

    Zhao Xiaodie is completely stupid.


    She only felt as if she had lived for 20 years in vain, and it seemed that the bad luck since her birth was only the price paid in advance for the arrival of luck at this moment.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, and her eyes darkened in an instant


    Just now, miss ya just said to ask her to gather others, but she didn''t say that she could enjoy such a good treatment.


    Although she was not surprised by the result, she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    Also, like her, since she is a soft and weak woman and can''t do anything, she naturally doesn''t deserve such a good opportunity.


    She immediately thought that if she could let her husband have such a chance, wouldn''t she be better?


    But in her heart, she could not help feeling a little lost.


    Why, why is she a woman?


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Zhao Xiaodie''s mind was completely biased.


    In fact, she values Zhao Xiaodie very much.


    Besides, at least in the past half a month, Xiaodie began to learn to fight Yun Niang, which let her see some potential she didn''t know before.


    Probably because she has been looked down upon since childhood, Zhao Xiaodie is more careful and sensitive, and the most important thing is that although she has low self-esteem, she can accept her shortcomings, does not blindly focus on others, envy and jealousy, and will not always complain about the injustice of the old God.


    She is like a tough grass.


    Even if they yearn for the sky, they are still trying to take root in the barren soil and absorb nutrients, so that they and their children can live better.


    If such a person is given a suitable opportunity, Lin Mengya thinks she will surprise herself.


    After thinking about it, she got up again, went to her desk and wrote a letter of recommendation to Zhao Xiaodie herself.


    "Take this letter of recommendation. I''m not good at breaking the rules and allowing you to join directly, but we will have a three-month pre job training for the recommended interns.


    Don''t worry, we''ll cover board and lodging in these three months, so you just try your best to study, and you don''t have to worry about other things. "


    She put the letter of recommendation into Zhao Xiaodie''s hand, patted her on the shoulder, smiled and said, "this is the first time I write a letter of recommendation to others. Don''t let me down. You must work hard!"


    The letter of recommendation can be regarded as the back door opened by the large chamber of Commerce to various families, and it is also an advantage of the internal members of the chamber of Commerce.


    Of course, even in modern society, we can''t avoid vulgarity.


    What''s more, in the era of paying more attention to face and human feelings?


    Just to prevent all aristocratic families from seeking private interests for their families by means of putting people in big chambers of Commerce.


    The employees recommended in this part should have a three-month training.


    In addition to professional skills, it is more important to identify the personality of employees and increase their sense of belonging to the large chamber of Commerce.


    To put it bluntly, it''s brainwashing.


    This routine was transformed by Lin Mengya according to some modern highly infectious commercial marketing means and some psychological hints in her mind.


    Don''t underestimate the short three months.


    It is absolutely possible for new employees to reshape their three views, and some even have a fanatical psychological identity with the big chamber of Commerce.


    When those wily aristocratic families find that their recommended elite children not only don''t listen to their manipulation, but also put the interests of the big chamber of Commerce first everywhere, and even don''t hesitate to disobey their previous orders of patriarchy and clan power, I''m afraid they will pat their thighs and regret.


    But she doesn''t feel a little sorry.


    Who makes them think they have no good intentions?


    "Girl, do you mean I can be a man, too?"


    Zhao Xiaodie almost held her breath and waited carefully for Lin Mengya''s answer.


    The latter nodded gently, with a natural smell.


    "Of course, except that we don''t recruit child workers under the age of 15 and retired employees over the age of 65, anyone can find a suitable position in the big chamber of Commerce, regardless of race, gender and even slave background.


    The premise is to have that ability. "


    Lin Mengya''s words naturally take some pride.


    It''s really not her boasting. Looking around, who has such a forward-looking vision except their palace family and big chamber of Commerce?


    The rules and regulations of selection within the aristocratic family are really bald.


    First of all, the so-called clan origin makes countless children born out of branches regret for life.


    Just imagine, no matter who sees that the ability and morality are far inferior to his own, but he should not only be inferior because of his so-called blood origin, but also be hurt and lost because of the decision-making of the superior.


    Who can resist this?


    I can''t help fighting for power and profit. If there is more fighting for power and profit, it is bound to weaken the strength of this aristocratic family.


    Moreover, the thoughtless man sought skin with the tigers and wolves outside. Under domestic and foreign troubles, he was really a close enemy. He not only weakened his strength, but also fed the tigers and wolves outside.


    Therefore, what Lin Mengya needs to do at this stage is to close down those who have ability and vision, but have no chance.


    As long as we give everyone a sufficient promotion space and give them a relatively fair promotion opportunity.


    So, do you rely on hard work to get more resources and better positions?


    Or do you cling to the incomplete and can only be a frog at the bottom of a well for a lifetime and fight with other frogs?


    She believes that smart people will make the best choice for themselves.


    Zhao Xiaodie''s hand is shaking.


    She solemnly folded the letter of recommendation and carefully hid it in the innermost layer of her clothes.


    This is the fate of her and her daughter!


    It''s another kind of life and her only chance to escape from the quagmire!


    "Ya girl, don''t worry, I will study hard and live up to your expectations!"


    Her eyes reddened again, but this time, the tears were finally not as bitter as before.


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    When she saw Zhao Xiaodie for the first time, she thought that the other party was still cowardly, weak and honest.


    But after the pain of losing her mother, she not only didn''t collapse, but even held up the sky between her and her daughter in the most weak attitude.


    Although Zhao Xiaodie is already thin and weak, he is no longer a lonely and weak posture.


    She even has some expectations. What else can Zhao Xiaodie change into?


    With her letter of recommendation, Zhao Xiaodie seems to have sufficient confidence.


    She still chose to refuse Zhao Yongcai''s plea this time, and did not go home with the a letter of the recommendation to show off and embarrass her mother-in-law.


    Instead, she had a more calm and frank talk with her husband.


    She is no longer a person who can be anyone


    A humiliating marriage slave.


    She is just herself. She is Zhao Xiaodie and Yan''er''s mother.


    Lin Mengya felt relieved when she learned about Zhao Xiaodie''s request for her husband.


    Finally, Zhao Xiaodie took this difficult first step. In the future, she believes it will be better.


    New year''s Eve, the last day of the old year.


    As ancient people, they also ushered in the most important festival sacrifice - worship God.


    As a foreigner, Lin Mengya did not participate in the confusion, so as not to make everyone feel that she was impolite.


    But aunt Fang invited her to watch the worship ceremony.


    Even in the turbulent Zhao family, worshipping God still has a very important position.


    And to her surprise, the two old guys of the Zhao family who had been shrinking and ready to make trouble appeared.


    And Bai Jing, the main wife of the South courtyard of the Zhao family.


    But she didn''t bring her son here today. Instead, she chose to bring her concubine.


    Before the worship ceremony, everyone had to put down their former enemies, at least on the surface.


    But Lin Mengya knew that no matter how important the ceremony was, it could not hide the smell of conspiracy and calculation on them.


    From Aunt Fang''s cold face, but still let them into the inner yard, those people''s eyes didn''t leave Lin Mengya.


    "Xiaoya, do you want to go back and have a rest?"


    Aunt Fang asked with some concern.


    She was not afraid that she could not protect Lin Mengya, but the eyes of those people. She felt sick when she looked at them.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and shook her head gently.


    Her curiosity about the worship ceremony is on the other hand, on the other hand, for Aunt Fang.


    Now aunt Fang and uncle Huo already know their identities.


    So they have no sense of identity with the Zhao family.


    The reason why aunt Fang accepted the request of the second elder of the Zhao family and Bai Jing in this worship ceremony is that she feels that she is no longer the Zhao family, so she is not suitable to participate in the worship ceremony of the Zhao family.


    They are both "outsiders". Lin Mengya doesn''t want to see Aunt Fang embarrassed by those people.


    Just stay and watch the ceremony.


    Sure enough, when the two old masters of the Zhao family and Bai Jing came, they made rude remarks about each other''s aunt.


    "Why is she here?"


    Bai Jing in full dress glanced at Lin Mengya coldly.


    Although she has the intention to win over Lin Mengya, she still feels that she is superior. Even if she makes friends, it also has the taste of giving alms. There is no need to lower her value to please a abandoned family owner.


    Lin Mengya didn''t even look at each other. She made it clear that she didn''t take Bai Jing seriously.


    Bai Jing was immediately aroused a lot of anger.


    In the carefully depicted beautiful eyes, there are also a few unspeakable hatred.


    Just now, the whole person seemed elegant and dignified. Now, tut, Lin Mengya feels that Bai Jing is more like an unreasonable bitch.


    As the main wife of the South courtyard, Bai Jing has never been ignored so thoroughly.


    Just wanted to teach Lin Mengya a lesson, and thought of his purpose for a long time, he had to suppress his anger. He smiled and gave himself a step down.


    "No wonder your family has been abandoned for many years. Naturally, I don''t know the rules of our family. When I have time, I''ll teach you the rules myself, so as not to embarrass your elders in the future."

 Chapter 2868

    Looking at the arrogant tone of the other party''s eyes about to grow to the roof, Lin Mengya felt speechless.


    Who gives Bai Jing confidence?


    Or because I''m too ignorant, I don''t have any points in my heart?


    However, before she could speak, aunt Fang retorted with great displeasure: "Bai Jing, this is not in your South courtyard, but in my Zhao house.


    Who gave you so much power to scold my guests?


    If you want to put on airs, go back to your south yard! "


    "You!"


    Bai Jing almost distorts her face with anger.


    She could not see Fang Rao''s lofty and arrogant appearance before.


    Isn''t it because their men have some identity means, so they don''t pay attention to their sister-in-law?


    But now, she is determined to go her own way. For the sake of the woman of the palace family, she has completely offended the Pei family.


    Even if her man comes back, I''m afraid she can''t keep her this time.


    In that case, she doesn''t have to think of a snake with Fang Rao.


    After a light hum, she also said sarcastically: "Fang Rao, do you think you have offended the Pei family leader and disrespected the clan relatives, and you can still leave?


    Even if Zhao Yixuan values you again, he can''t hold you this time. "


    Speaking of this, Bai Jing''s mood suddenly changed a lot.


    With his lips hooked, he proudly turned a circle in the yard with his eyes.


    Although she tried to put on a critical look, she was still jealous.


    Zhao Yixuan''s preference for Fang Rao once aroused the envy of many sister-in-law and family members in the family.


    Now, everything will no longer belong to Fang Rao!


    "Everything you have carefully arranged will be in my son''s bag. Although you have no eyes, you are quite arrogant.


    But for the sake of carefully arranging everything in this house for my son, I will still give you a few Liang silver so that you can survive and cry for my forgiveness. "


    The lips painted with positive red lipstick can''t control their lip corners and can''t wait to show the winner''s smile.


    But in the eyes of Lin Mengya and Fang Rao, there is only a stupid swagger.


    It''s not wrong to be stupid.


    After all, fools don''t know.


    But relying on her stupidity, it''s her own fault to come out and disgust people.


    Lin Mengya is really hard to understand Bai Jing''s assumptions.


    Perhaps this is also the unique local customs of the ancient people?


    Actually make complaints about Lin Meng ya so.


    Now the ancient clan is like the Yelang of that day.


    Trapped in a small world, but I don''t know it.


    Even because of my shallow knowledge, I think I am the center of the world.


    Perhaps in their opinion, no matter how big storms the palace family may have outside, it is still the abandonment of their ancient family. Of course, it will also be subject to the jurisdiction and exploitation of their ancient family.


    But they didn''t understand that from the moment the Gong family left the ancient family, perhaps earlier, the Gong family had already shifted its focus to a broader world, rather than focusing on a small ancient family.


    Especially in her, who grew up outside, those decadent and backward, even with some stupid clan rules, are just nonsense.


    But the ancient family took it for granted and continued to use it from generation to generation.


    After several attempts, she has completely abandoned her intention to communicate with each other in language.


    Since they are unreasonable and do not listen to advice, she has nothing to worry about


    Yes.


    It''s a big deal. Just call back.


    "Nanyuan Mrs. Zhao, isn''t she?"


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang on the shoulder and indicated with her eyes that she didn''t have to be angry with such people.


    After picking the corners of her mouth, Lin Mengya dressed very plainly today. After all, it was a god worship ceremony, and she couldn''t steal the limelight.


    Therefore, it may seem particularly gentle and amiable.


    A smile, but also with a kind of people like spring breeze.


    "I have to thank my wife for my aunt and praise her vision."


    Bai Jing was stunned, and then felt ridiculous and angry.


    She didn''t come to praise Fang Rao!


    But Lin Mengya continued, "I''ve seen your son several times. Although he looks like a talent, his character is really unsatisfactory.


    When I see my wife today, I feel deeply that if there is really a mother, there must be a son. "


    Bai Jing has never been so humiliated.


    Among the women in the back house of the Zhao family, she has been very popular for decades because of her husband''s high status, her mother''s powerful family and a good son.


    Even if she had asked Fang Rao at the beginning, she just restrained her domineering nature.


    Now, he is ridiculed by a younger generation.


    She couldn''t bear it!


    With a cold face, he waved his hand to teach Lin Mengya a lesson.


    However, he was caught by his wrist.


    "Madam, although I''m younger, I''m also a guest of your Zhao family. It turns out that your Zhao family''s way of hospitality is to beat and scold distinguished guests frequently.


    Oh, I''m afraid next time, no one will come to your Zhao family again, won''t they? "


    When Lin Mengya spoke, her attitude remained unchanged.


    Even if you can''t see Bai Jing''s angry face, just look at Lin Mengya''s words, and think they are chatting and greeting each other.


    Bai Jing blushed with anger.


    But she had to put her hands away.


    Behind her, the two Zhao family elders, who seemed careless but actually paid attention to this side, also opened their mouth late.


    "Those in the South courtyard must not be rude to the Lord of the palace."


    Old fox uncle Zhao said with a straight face.


    Bai Jing looked back angrily at the second old man, but had to bite her teeth and step back.


    Uncle Zhao was terrified of Lin Mengya.


    Although he still harbors an evil heart towards the palace family, at least on the surface, he dare not offend it too deeply.


    Especially the old three''s injury has not improved so far.


    Even if he turned to the Pei family for help, he had to dig out the rotten meat of the whole wound in order to save his life.


    Therefore, he can let Bai Jing test Lin Mengya, but he can''t really tear his face with the other party.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t want to conflict with each other during the new year.


    She just nodded coldly to Uncle Zhao, and then stood more firmly beside aunt Fang to express her position and attitude.


    Uncle Zhao lowered his eyes and could only temporarily suppress his dissatisfaction with her.


    But at the thought of the inside news, he felt that his tolerance today was valuable.


    Oh, Gong ya, it won''t be long!


    Everyone had their own thoughts and began to worship God.


    Although Lin Mengya was disturbed, at the beginning of the ceremony, everyone returned to a solemn and dignified appearance.


    Even the two old masters of the Zhao family and Bai Jing were dignified, as if they were really afraid of offending their gods


    Obviously.


    She couldn''t help respecting the ancient god.


    Then, he invited a most respected ethnic group to present the statue of God.


    Aunt Fang whispered in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    "This statue was invited from the Presbyterian Council when he divided the house. It is usually placed in the shrine and will only be taken out for worship on this day at the end of the year."


    Aunt Fang''s mouth of him, of course, is uncle Huo.


    In fact, Lin Mengya feels a little strange.


    Uncle Huo is neither the Zhao family nor even an ancient people.


    So can the God invited by him really protect the Zhao family?


    Lin Mengya felt as if she had pierced some incredible truth.


    The statue sat in a half man high shrine.


    But it was covered with a piece of red cloth, so that people could not see the appearance of the statue clearly. They could only vaguely see the sitting statue of a man dressed in ancient clothes.


    After inviting out the statue, there is a rather cumbersome ritual worship.


    Lin Mengya vaguely felt that the scene was a little familiar.


    After knocking on his head, he suddenly remembered the sacrificial ceremony he had participated in in when he was in the state of lieyun.


    The same piety and solemnity, even if the previous moment is still in life and death, the next moment, for their God, they should temporarily restrain their minions and sincerely worship.


    The most familiar to her is the ritual action of the Zhao family to worship God.


    She once saw it in the imperial palace of lieyun state.


    That''s the action used by the royal family and nobles when they worship the statue of the Witch Queen.


    Although the details are somewhat different, they are roughly the same.


    But it is more than thousands of miles away from the country of lieyun, even across a vast sea.


    Is there really such a coincidence in the world?


    "Aunt Fang, when did this special worship ceremony begin?" She asked aunt Fang in a low voice.


    The latter thought about it and answered her in a low voice.


    "I don''t remember. But I heard my father say that all the people of the ancient family are the people of the God, and God gave the ancient family a place, so the ancient family will worship and honor the God from generation to generation."


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She found that as the worship ceremony went on, the faces of the people who worshipped together became more and more pious.


    Even the faces of Bai Jing and the two old masters of the Zhao family are the same.


    They seem to really admire and worship their gods from the bottom of their hearts, and their eyes at the gods become more and more fanatical, as if they were the most loyal believers.


    Lin Mengya suddenly felt her nose itchy and couldn''t help sneezing.


    Something unexpected happened.


    Those who were born to worship God suddenly turned their heads and stared at her with extremely gloomy eyes!


    Aunt Fang suddenly grabbed her sleeve and subconsciously wanted to stop in front of her.


    Lin Mengya was also stunned by this scene.


    She suddenly realized something. Although her face was not very good-looking, she still chose to bow to the statue.


    After all this, the Zhao family turned their heads and continued to worship their gods fanatically.


    If aunt Fang''s palms were not wet with sweat, I''m afraid they would think what they just saw might be an illusion.


    "This..."


    Aunt Fang didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. She couldn''t help but have a look of panic on her face.


    But Lin Mengya watched them worship God thoughtfully until the God worship ceremony was over.

 Chapter 2869

    Although Lin Mengya is not a firm believer, she will never be arrogant enough to despise those pious beliefs.


    The power of faith can sometimes even exceed the limits of the body.


    This is also the truth that mind skill taught her.


    The power of the human heart is endless. She must not become arrogant and stubborn. Otherwise, she will not make any progress in mental skills and lose the qualification to appreciate more profound and mysterious mental skills.


    The worship ceremony ends with the last heavy kowtow.


    It''s like a grand collective carnival.


    After the ceremony, everyone stared at the statue with eagerness in their eyes.


    Some even showed an intoxicated look, as if they were drawing more powerful and beautiful power from the gods.


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    At this point, she was almost sure.


    This process of worship is likely to be a long-lasting collective hypnosis.


    And it has achieved extremely remarkable results, and has imperceptibly affected countless generations.


    But she was not stupid enough to make a statement immediately, but took aunt Fang to step aside silently and continued to calmly observe everything in front of her.


    After worshipping God, everyone seemed excited.


    Especially the two elders of the Zhao family and Bai Jing, their eyes seem to have some crazy characteristics.


    Lin Mengya felt that kind of look made her very uncomfortable.


    And the three people intentionally or unintentionally set their eyes on her, and Lin Mengya read a certain confident pride in their eyes.


    It felt as if she was a trapped prey, and the three men were sharpened hunters.


    A little chill crossed her mind.


    No matter what God they worship, in short, they don''t want to take advantage of her!


    Finally, aunt Fang needs to go out and preside over the situation.


    Lin Mengya said goodbye to Aunt Fang on the grounds of physical discomfort and was ready to find her man and children first.


    But she didn''t see that Bai Jing looked at her face not far away.


    "Are you ready?"


    Bai Jing asked her confidant in a low voice.


    The latter immediately flattered in a smaller voice, "madam, don''t worry."


    Bai Jing youyou smiled happily.


    A Fang Rao is enough for her to scratch her heart and liver.


    How can there be another woman in this world who is completely different from her marriage?


    Marriage to her is the mire that has ruined her youth and happiness all her life.


    Since she couldn''t get ashore, she naturally had to pull everyone down to cushion her feet!


    Lin Mengya, who didn''t know why she was hated, just walked into the backyard and a woman hurried on her way.


    Seeing that she was about to hit her, Cairu subconsciously pulled her aside.


    And the woman didn''t stop her feet and stumbled to the ground. The sound hurt her.


    "Are you okay?" She asked out of kindness


    But as soon as the other party looked up and saw it was her, he immediately changed his face, shook his head in a hurry, and asked for mercy.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s really none of my business. I didn''t see anything!"


    Confused Lin Mengya, "Oh."


    Then he was ready to leave without interest.


    The woman just wanted to continue talking, but she choked by her answer. She didn''t know how to go on.


    This is different from her


    The plot rehearsed before is different!


    What if the other party doesn''t take the bait at all?


    The woman swallowed her saliva and felt that she might suffer from this job.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the woman and felt strange in her heart.


    The man looked at her with a tight eye. Not only that, the man obviously meant to ask her.


    I laughed in my heart. Don''t these people really think she''s stupid?


    But unexpectedly, the woman couldn''t care about the dust all over her body. She got up and stopped her way.


    "Ya girl, listen to the old slave''s advice. Men always eat in the bowl and watch in the pot.


    When we are women, we always have a hard life, that is, we are born rich and noble like you. I''m afraid we also have many unavoidable difficulties. You should turn a blind eye to this, and don''t quarrel with your highness. "


    Lin Mengya suddenly became interested.


    She pretended to be surprised.


    "What do you mean? Why can''t I understand? Your highness, what''s the matter with your highness?"


    The woman secretly pinched her sweat.


    It''s back to the point.


    At the moment, she made a twisted appearance and came out. The strength of wanting to say or not made Lin Mengya really upset.


    "If you want to say, say it. If you don''t, I''ll leave."


    Seeing that she had no patience, the woman quickly lowered her voice, looked left and right, and said secretly, "if the old slave says this, miss ya, don''t be angry."


    Lin Mengya nodded impatiently and thought who sent it. It''s crazy to add drama and bad comments to herself!


    "The old slave just came from the back yard. Unexpectedly, he accidentally saw that his highness was having a tryst with a beautiful woman!"


    With that, the woman immediately covered her mouth and looked frightened and inexplicable, as if she had said something she shouldn''t say.


    Lin Mengya''s heart had no waves.


    Long Tianyu dare to come out of the wall with red apricots?


    Oh, I''m afraid he really wants to sit in a wheelchair all his life.


    I''m afraid that the so-called "woman" was premeditated like this woman with unknown origin?


    The old woman said, thinking that her task today had been completed.


    As long as the couple get into trouble, she can smoothly report to her wife.


    However, Lin Mengya grabbed her wrist.


    "Oh, how dare he come here? Go with me. Let''s confront him on the spot. If he dares to fool around behind my back, I will break his leg!"


    The woman was a little flustered and wanted to take her hand back.


    But I don''t know why, it was a thin, white and tender hand, but now it was like a pair of pliers, which made her unable to break free anyway.


    The woman kept complaining in her heart.


    They say that the king of hell fights and the kid suffers.


    I''m sure you''ve got it over there by now Luan Pour Feng, I don''t know what night it is.


    If she did follow, she would have to be the vent for the couple. Besides, she would have to report to her wife!


    "No, no need! Miss ya, this matter can be big or small. Even if you catch the traitor in bed, I''m afraid you can''t get much cheaper. I''ll ask Mrs. Fang to come and let her decide for you."


    But Lin Mengya didn''t give up. Even Cairu pulled out the long sword and directly forced it on the woman''s neck.


    "Why bother others about my own affairs? Since you saw it with your own eyes, you just need to witness it later. Don''t worry. If what you say is true, I promise no one dares to hurt you."


    She smiled very softly, but her eyes were a little cold


    ¡£


    "But if one of your words is false, my husband and I will never spare your tongue for fiddling with right and wrong!"


    She lowered her head slightly, and her words were full of cold threats.


    The woman suddenly trembled with fear.


    Now she began to regret why she wanted to take such a terrible job for the reward of tens of liang of silver.


    I totally forgot how I volunteered and how I was filled with joy at that time. I just felt like I could make a fortune this time.


    Cairu carried people for her and went all the way to the courtyard where long Tianyu lived temporarily.


    The door was indeed open.


    The woman was shocked immediately, which would make her feel like a real victim, and then she began to make a loud noise.


    "Ya girl, I didn''t lie to you! Besides, I''m kind-hearted. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look. I''m really wronged!"


    "Keep quiet!" Cairu glared at each other.


    Obviously, the old guy is not honest at all. She is informing the people inside.


    For a moment, Cairu was worthless for her master.


    I thought, isn''t it true that all the men in the world are like what is said in the playbook, and there will always be new and forget the old love?


    But after seeing her master''s expression, she suddenly thought, how is this possible?


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "Are you finished? Do you think if you do this, the people inside will appreciate it and even protect you?"


    The woman didn''t dare to answer back, but it seems that she should think so.


    How can she say that she has been rolling in the back house of a large family for so many years, and she thinks she has seen through the dirty things of her masters.


    How can a woman be powerful?


    Isn''t it men who are the last masters of the country?


    Now that she has sold one of the men inside, naturally, the man will look at face and spare her life.


    After all, no matter how you say it, you are a risk and give each other a decent.


    Otherwise, it would be a real shame to be caught naked in bed.


    The woman felt confident in her heart, and she couldn''t help being presumptuous.


    "Miss ya, why are you so angry? It''s normal for men and women to love each other. The girl has just given birth to a child and is not suitable to serve your highness. It''s also a good thing that someone can help you share. You will decide for your highness later. Just receive it in the room. Why quarrel with your highness about this?"


    Lin Mengya:


    She was shocked again by the woman''s shameless lower limit.


    Just now, she was trembling, as if she had seen the end of the world. How could she come up with this distorted truth to educate her in a twinkling of an eye?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t feel angry at all. She just thinks it''s ridiculous?


    "I wonder if you have made a mistake?"


    Lin Mengya stepped into the small yard.


    The door was completely opened to reveal the scene inside.


    There is indeed a woman in rags.


    But now lying at the door, his eyes closed, life and death unknown, and even a trace of red in the corners of his mouth.


    The whole person does not have any enchanting and charming posture, but appears a little embarrassed.


    The woman immediately widened her eyes, as if she had seen a ghost.


    "She, how did she die?"


    Lin Mengya took time to glance at the woman.


    Although breathing is indeed weak, it is still alive.


    However, if it is delayed any longer, it is not necessarily.

 Chapter 2870

    "Kill, kill!"


    The woman suddenly tore her throat and howled.


    She was not proud. Now her face was full of panic, and there was more fear in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She has too good hearing and still feels a little uncomfortable with this sound.


    But soon, his neck was like a mute, his mouth was wide open, he looked at the man with evil spirit and came out of the house.


    "If you quarrel with my wife again, you''ll keep her company."


    Long Tianyu warned faintly.


    That woman is not a fool either. What else doesn''t she understand now?


    Your highness must be cruel. In order not to leave future trouble, he killed the beauty he got.


    It''s not that she hasn''t met such a thing, but there''s no man like the man in front of her.


    I have to say that although the woman''s thoughts and thoughts are completely different from the reality, at least she has been shocked by the "truth" she imagined.


    "Madam, what''s the situation outside? Can you adapt?"


    But just turned his face, long Tianyu''s expression immediately became much more gentle, and his eyes still took some little joy.


    This is really rare!


    If he had known that his wife couldn''t wait to find him now, he would have solved the two annoying insects earlier so that no one would disturb him and his wife.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned around the dying woman and picked her eyebrows.


    "Who is she? Where did she come from?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed his wife''s slim waist, and his tone seemed to bring some small grievances that others could not understand.


    "I don''t know where it came from. Take off your clothes when you see me."


    "Did you see it?" Lin Mengya''s tone was gradually dangerous, and even her bright eyes narrowed slightly.


    Then long Tianyu, who didn''t realize that he was on the verge of death, immediately shook his head and said with a disgusting face: "how is it possible? I don''t want to have a needle eye for the new year, so I asked someone to throw her out."


    "Throw it?" Lin Mengya was speechless.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple, is it?


    Otherwise the man would be so weak?


    Even without martial arts, long Tianyu would never give such a heavy hand to a person without resistance.


    Long Tianyu didn''t feel guilty at all.


    "It''s all done by blade Yi. I don''t know why he did it so hard. It''s really a little too much. Madam, don''t worry. I''ll let him practice his kung fu later and try to take a breath next time!"


    Blade Yi, who worked hard for his master, was sold by long Tianyu.


    In fact, Lin Mengya wronged their master and servant.


    Long Tianyu''s order did throw people out. However, when he Ren took over, the woman was as slippery as a snake. She thought she had all kinds of feelings and rubbed against Ren Yi.


    You know, everyone of dark blade is trained under quite extreme conditions.


    No matter at any time or any place, as long as they still have a breath, they will be extremely alert.


    That woman is her own misfortune.


    Get thrown out and nothing will happen.


    Unfortunately, she had to take the opportunity to wipe off Renyi


    That''s the truth sometimes


    Simple.


    After listening to long Tianyu''s words, Lin Mengya didn''t push her away, but asked Cairu to find someone to take care of the woman and the woman quietly.


    People must not be inside the Zhao house.


    Moreover, because all the people of today have to come to worship God, there is indeed some negligence in defense. Except for several important places, they are still heavily protected. Others, such as the yard where long Tianyu is located, have only simple defense.


    But I didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also has some doubts.


    She found some warm medicine on the woman. I think it should be used on the man in her family to help the woman succeed.


    She really didn''t expect anyone to be so boring and use such disgusting tricks against their husband and wife.


    But one thing is certain that both women and women were brought in deliberately by those who came to worship God today.


    The feeling of being coveted by her own man does make her a little unhappy, but this is at Aunt Fang''s house, and today is still a good day. If she attacks for no reason, she will stir aunt Fang''s good interest.


    To this end, she had to restrain herself first.


    When everyone is happy, she must find out who is behind the scenes.


    Unfortunately, some people can''t wait to plug her up.


    The woman and the woman had just been taken away. Not long after, Lin Mengya heard something outside. She thought someone came over.


    She immediately wanted to get rid of long Tianyu''s hand. However, the other party was like a big dog that entangled people. She refused to get up.


    Two people are pulling and pulling. They look like conjoined babies.


    "I warn you to get up quickly. If others see this, I will let you sleep in the study every day!"


    She whispered a warning.


    But today, long Tianyu seems to be determined to fight her. His big head is directly buried in her shoulder socket.


    No way, Lin Mengya thought, at least drag people in first, so as not to be seen and humiliated.


    But they didn''t want to. As soon as they came to the door, they heard a strange cry outside.


    "Ouch! What are you doing in broad daylight? Come and see! It''s amazing!"


    For a moment, long Tianyu straightened up, pressed his wife''s small head on his chest and looked coldly at the door.


    Soon, a group of uninvited guests came into the small yard.


    Fang Rao, who was pulled here in confusion, recognized the back of the woman held in her arms by long Tianyu at the first sight.


    My doubts turned into embarrassment.


    In the end is young, like her at this age, I think it is the same lingering.


    But these two children are just making out. Why don''t they know to close the door?


    She was trying to make everyone quit first so as not to make the little couple uncomfortable.


    But who knows, Bai Jing, who had to let her walk around the yard with her just now, suddenly said in a strange way: "who else should I be? It turned out to be Fang Rao''s distinguished guest.


    I don''t know where the good rules come from. I don''t know how to behave in other people''s homes. I think that girl must have been wronged. Don''t be afraid, girl. I''m here today, and I won''t let you be bullied for nothing. "


    This speech immediately made the three people understand who wrote this scene today.


    Lin Mengya suddenly stopped struggling, but she secretly raised her lips and smiled angrily.


    Good!


    It''s the ghost of Nanyuan Mrs. Zhao again!


    She said how could the framed bridge be so bloody? It was the lady''s plan that made trouble for a long time.


    But it''s a pity that her Gong Ya''s tutor is so airtight.


    It''s a dream to use this disgusting means to separate her from her man!


    "What are you talking about?"


    Fang Rao felt more baffled.


    Although she has realized that Bai Jing deliberately led her over, she is clearly just a young couple.


    Although it was Meng Lang''s fault, they were also in their own yard, which did not hinder others. Even they broke in without consent. It was a bit rude of them to say this!


    But soon, Bai Jing solved the doubt for her herself.


    Bai Jing saw that the woman she found didn''t cry according to the original plan that she was molested, so she made things big smoothly.


    Simply, there was a drastic move.


    Someone in the crowd immediately pretended to be surprised, "she, isn''t she lu''er of the emerald building?"


    Someone asked who lu''er was curiously. The one who knew the details of the woman immediately explained: "the emerald building is the largest gentle Township nearby. Lu''er is the red card flower mother in the building. I heard that she was contracted by a rich guest a few days ago. It turned out that -"


    The rest of the unspoken words, like a small hook, led out all the people''s unbearable speculation.


    Since people are here, the identity of "tycoon" is naturally ready to come out.


    It''s just the malicious speculation of the people brought by Bai Jing. Fang Rao and the girls behind her are silent one by one.


    What can they say?


    After all, not everyone is as blind as the one brought by Mrs. Nanyuan.


    But they kept silent with tacit agreement.


    After all, not every time I have the opportunity to see such a funny monkey play.


    They exchanged eyes with each other. Finally, under Fang Rao''s deep eyes, they were ready to continue to be good wooden posts that couldn''t speak, and let Bai Jing play with her people.


    "Well, I''m rotten in my stomach today. No one is allowed to pass it on."


    Bai Jing maintained her consistent dignity and gave a password to her people.


    But the man opposite always looked at her coldly and didn''t even say a word. Bai Jing''s psychology was also somewhat secretly proud.


    She just let out a bad breath.


    Whether Fang Rao or Gong ya.


    They are just fools spoiled by men.


    Where is a cat that doesn''t cheat? Where is a man who doesn''t like fresh and tender beauty?


    She heard that Zhao Yixuan had a woman outside for a long time, and even her former aunt was very favored.


    Now, Nagoya has finally learned a lesson.


    At the thought that the other party is the same as her, or even less stable than her, Bai Jing has a kind of winner pride.


    She wants to let the other party know that only herself can be her backer.


    Men are unreliable after all.


    Bai Jing glanced at the woman who quietly withdrew to lead Gong ya. She cleared her throat and spoke slowly.


    "Your Highness, would you like the palace master to know this?"


    With that, her eyebrows wrinkled, as if she were very sorry.


    "A woman of her birth must not be able to accommodate a concubine of that low birth. Your highness, how can you explain to your wife?"

 Chapter 2871

    "Explain?"


    Long Tianyu suddenly spoke coldly.


    He glanced at Bai Jing contemptuously. His naturally high attitude obviously didn''t mean to pay attention to Bai Jing.


    The same is true.


    Not to mention that he doesn''t have to explain at all.


    Even if he wants to explain, what does it have to do with her Bai Jing?


    Long Tianyu does have arrogant capital, but Bai Jing can''t understand it.


    She was even angered by long Tianyu''s arrogant attitude and felt that the other party was provoking her dignity as the main wife of the south hospital.


    This is exactly what Bai Jing cares about most in her life.


    "Oh, before I came here, my husband told me again and again that I must entertain your highness on behalf of the Zhao family.


    Now it seems that your highness didn''t pay attention to our Zhao family at all. Today is a big day for the Zhao family to worship God. Your highness openly hangs out with women of low birth. If you collide with the gods, I''m afraid the gods will commit crimes and implicate us.


    In this way, I must ask your highness to give me an explanation! "


    Long Tianyu sneered. He just wanted to speak, but he was gently grasped by the small hands of the man in his arms.


    This is a hint from my wife.


    Long Tianyu patted his wife''s little hand, indicating that he understood.


    He looked up at the woman with high toes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Bai Jing''s face showed a few mean arrogance.


    She raised her head and tried to bring out what she thought was the most noble and extraordinary.


    But I don''t know that in other eyes, she is just a paper tiger that breaks with a poke.


    "It depends on your Highness''s sincerity. My Zhao family''s position in the ancient family can be regarded as light. If your highness despises our Zhao family so much, it will be bad for the Zhao family''s face.


    Therefore, in order to save the face of my Zhao family, how about asking your highness to kneel down and kowtow to our Zhao family''s ancestors? "


    For a moment, the yard was frighteningly quiet.


    The smile on long Tianyu''s face remained unchanged, but the people around him, including Fang Rao, felt an inexplicable cold.


    Fang Rao opened her mouth. She felt that Bai Jing was killing herself this time.


    Although long Tianyu has always been very polite and gentle in front of her, Fang Rao knows that it is not because long Tianyu is afraid of her or her family status, but because of Lin Mengya''s face.


    He is so cold, arrogant and uninhibited. If it weren''t for Lin Mengya, I''m afraid he wouldn''t look down on anyone in his eyes.


    He has such a capital.


    Fang Rao has always been clear, so she has always kept her duty and has never been willing to go beyond the thunder pool.


    Now, Bai Jing pushes herself into the abyss without knowing it.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Fang Rao involuntarily took a cold breath and rubbed her arms with her hands.


    She wanted to persuade, but after seeing long Tianyu''s eyes, she unconsciously swallowed her words back to her stomach.


    forget it.


    Bai Jing wants to die, so let her die. She''d better stay away. Don''t splash blood on her for a while.


    Long Tianyu stroked Lin Mengya''s back.


    Looking into Bai Jing''s eyes, there was a cold feeling.


    When he doesn''t laugh, he takes some indifference that refuses people thousands of miles away.


    but


    If he smiled, he would be handsome, but inexplicably more strange, making people feel cold all over.


    "You let me kneel down to the ghost of your Zhao family?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he was not polite at all.


    Bai Jing seems to be fascinated by ghosts at this time.


    Obviously, she has also been suppressed for a long time. Long Tianyu in front of her not only represents himself, but also is forcibly crowned with the shadow of Zhao Gulian by Bai Jing.


    Over the years, Zhao Gulian has been a loving couple with her.


    But secretly, he not only betrayed the marital friendship between them, but even wanted to replace Bai Jing''s legitimate son with a common son of humble origin.


    If she hadn''t been tough, I''m afraid everything she worked hard would have been cheaper for those little bitches and their evil seeds!


    Bai Jing doesn''t hate.


    Day and night she suffered from the pain of betrayal, and she became distorted and ferocious in this pain.


    Therefore, she will use her best means to frame and break up those loving couples who make her feel inconvenient.


    Then, he will make an extremely mean and fair attitude to act as the Savior of those betrayed women.


    After seeing the pain of those women with her own eyes, she will mercilessly push them into a deeper and more painful vortex.


    After watching those loving couples turn against each other, even torture each other and fight each other, she will find a perverse pleasure.


    Just like these years, between Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao, she must fan the wind and fire behind her.


    Now it''s someone else''s turn.


    Different from Bai Jing''s increasingly torn and abnormal mood, Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily just now.


    She thought Bai Jing''s design should at least be greedy for something.


    Unexpectedly, it was the result of such boredom.


    But I have to say that in some aspects, Bai Jing''s request is more boring than what greedy Tulong Tianyu has in his hand.


    She suddenly turned around and looked at Bai Jing coldly.


    "Your ancestors of the Zhao family even want outsiders to worship. Is it difficult that your Zhao family is going to be the last, and can''t afford to kowtow to their filial sons and grandchildren?


    Besides, my husband is going to kneel. I''m afraid he can''t resist my husband''s worship, just the two bones of your father Zhao''s family! "


    Lin Mengya was really cruel.


    It can be seen that she was really annoyed by Bai Jing.


    She had never seen such a brazen and high self-esteem.


    Humiliate her man in front of her. Is it difficult to treat her as dead?


    Bai Jing was stunned.


    In any case, she did not expect that it was Lin Mengya, not the Huanchang flower mother she found, who was tightly protected by the man in her arms!


    "It''s you!"


    "Yes, it''s me. What''s the matter with you? It''s good for you to break into someone''s yard during the new year, and say that some of these people come to curse our husband and wife. Why, are you bullying no one in our palace?"


    Bai Jing''s face was blue and purple.


    All the delusions in her brain were abruptly terminated, and even her hundred attempts at bailing''s tricks might have completely lost their effect this time.


    She couldn''t be the one who saved Lin Mengya from fire and water. Naturally, she lost the opportunity to bring the other side closer and let her be obedient.


    Bai Jing clenches her teeth. This time, she hates even Lin Mengya.


    The reason is simple.


    Because Lin Mengya doesn''t appreciate it, she even prefers to talk to each other


    Believe in a man who likes the new and hates the old, and don''t want to see the truth.


    Sometimes, the reasons for resentment are so strange.


    Especially Bai Jing''s extreme temperament. For her, any person or thing that makes her unhappy and blocks her way forward is an excuse for her to hate.


    At this time, Fang Rao is not suitable to continue watching the play.


    She cleared her throat and stood between Bai Jing and Lin Mengya.


    "This matter now seems to be a misunderstanding."


    She turned her head and secretly exchanged eyes with Lin Mengya.


    For now, Xiaoya should not want to make it big.


    "Go and see what''s going on outside, sister-in-law. It''s getting late. You''d better take someone back to see how the family banquet is going."


    Bai Jing looked at the villains of Lin Mengya''s husband and wife with gloomy eyes, and then left with her own people.


    How active they were before, how much they slap in the face now.


    And this is not in their South courtyard, so I''m afraid no one can keep this secret for Bai Jing.


    Bai Jing can already foresee how Fang Rao will gloat and spread the matter, while those sister-in-law and family members who have been suppressed by her for years will arrange her wantonly behind her.


    At the thought of this, Bai Jing just wants to kill all the people inside.


    But she held back.


    But her eyes were red with hate and wanted to bleed.


    "Bai Jing is becoming more and more outrageous. In the first few years, at least she can live in face. Unexpectedly, her means have become more and more inferior over the years."


    Fang Rao said so, and couldn''t help but take some sigh on her face.


    Lin Mengya has no feelings. She just feels that Bai Jing is too self righteous to dare to calculate on her head. She really doesn''t know whether to live or die.


    "Madam, don''t be angry. My husband will give you a good vent."


    Long Tianyu coaxed her softly, as if everything just had no impact on him.


    But Lin Mengya patted off his hand angrily and warned him with her eyes to stop fooling around with her by taking advantage of these messy opportunities.


    Besides, Bai Jing is the one who calculates. Naturally, she will teach her a lesson herself.


    Turning around, she looked at Aunt Fang and asked, "I remember that Bai Jing seems to have come with a concubine?"


    Fang Rao waved her hand and motioned for someone to guard the door. With the couple, she entered the small courtyard study.


    "What do you want to do?" Fang Rao asked in a low voice.


    Based on her understanding of Lin Mengya, the girl is definitely a nature of revenge.


    Moreover, Bai Jing touched Lin Mengya''s inverse scale this time.


    "I don''t do anything. I just think she won''t be good to the children born in the concubine''s room with her temperament."


    Aunt Fang heard the speech and sighed gently.


    "You''re right. It''s not only bad. If her family hadn''t gradually declined over the years, and most of the benefits were occupied by their mother and son, I''m afraid those children and concubines wouldn''t survive."


    For Lin Mengya, although she can''t accept sharing her husband with others, if she is betrayed by her lover, she will only revenge on men.


    As for those out of house and illegitimate children, she thought she couldn''t accept them.


    But if the other party doesn''t hurt her, she won''t be cruel enough to wantonly kill innocent people.


    After all, no dog man betrays before, which can''t attract the coveted of Xiao San.


    In the final analysis, men are not reliable.

 Chapter 2872

    "But why is she staring at me?"


    Lin Mengya was always curious about this.


    Fang Rao hesitated for a moment and then said, "Bai Jing is very paranoid. I never had a bad relationship with her before, but she is aimed at me everywhere.


    Now I think she should be jealous. "


    "Jealous?" This is more difficult for Lin Mengya to understand.


    "I''m not related to her. I haven''t even heard of this man. It''s normal for her to resent me because of his son, but I always think it''s not that simple."


    Fang Rao was also full of wonder.


    She can feel that Bai Jing really wants to calculate Lin Mengya.


    But what she did today is not like seeking revenge for her son, but like trying to separate the feelings between their little husband and wife.


    "Maybe I think there will be no backing after you and your husband are separated?"


    Lin Mengya can only think so for the time being.


    But it is estimated that she never dreamed that Bai Jing has become a thorn in Bai Jing''s eye and flesh just because she has a happy family and a husband who loves her wholeheartedly.


    Because it was new year''s Eve, aunt Fang asked her advice again and again, so she didn''t say anything to drive people out.


    Just at New Year''s Eve dinner, Lin Mengya''s family didn''t show up.


    First, they are outsiders, so they are inconvenient to appear on other people''s reunion dinner table. Second, they are out of sight and out of mind, so they don''t have to have any conflict with Bai Jing and the two elders of the Zhao family at the dinner table.


    In the yard where Lin Mengya lives temporarily, she, long Tianyu, and two babies, plus Cairu and Bai Su, six people also had a happy reunion dinner.


    In order to welcome the new members of xiaofubao family, even Moyan Dabei carefully prepared a gift for her sister.


    Looking at the little girl sleeping in the cradle, her heart was filled with tenderness.


    Although her little Fubao encountered the most important crisis in her life when she was born, she believes that xiaofubao, who grew up in everyone''s love, will be safe, healthy and happy.


    After a big meal, six people watch the night together, tell stories and play games.


    Although the six people were familiar with each other, they were more or less deserted compared with the happy songs and laughter outside.


    Long Tianyu and Bai Su talk less. She and Cairu take two children, and how much fun they have.


    Soon, in addition to the children''s words of the two children, the adults gradually quieted down.


    It made her a little sleepy.


    She patted her face a little hard to wake up.


    No, no, I have to stay up!


    But it''s not a way to do this. Soon, Lin Mengya thought of a good way.


    "Why don''t we play mahjong?"


    Fortunately, in order to vigorously develop the non Yecheng entertainment industry, Lin Mengya has made a lot of modern games.


    A preliminary fight Ground Lord, mahjong and Pai Gow have become popular in feiye city.


    Later, she played a game like werewolf killing, and the prospect was unprecedented.


    Unfortunately, those games are fun for more people.


    The four of them had to make up a table of mahjong.


    The other three adults are totally attached to her.


    This has created a very fatal disadvantage¡ª¡ª


    "Again! Tseru, you can''t always jump cards and give me some shots!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at Hu, but she pursed her lips and was dissatisfied.


    Next to the Dragon Tianyu also


    Laughing.


    Look, he''s not so stupid. He feeds cards quietly, so he won''t be scolded.


    Cairu also looked helpless, "I really didn''t mean to, but I haven''t played this thing much before. It''s still the master''s superb skills that let me bow down."


    Oh! Lin Mengya glanced at her contemptuously.


    Dog legs are not so clever.


    She was too lazy to play when she threw the cards. Unexpectedly, there was a worried voice outside the door.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen enough. Why don''t you play?"


    The people in the room woke up in an instant.


    Cairu and Baisu easily picked up their weapons and were ready to teach a profound lesson to the people outside at any time.


    Lin Mengya winked at them and told them to be calm.


    Then he raised his voice to the outside and said, "Qian Jin, are you happy to see it outside?"


    There was no movement outside at once.


    It''s estimated that I''m annoyed. How can I say what''s in my heart?


    In fact, there are people outside. The couple discovered this before.


    They just found that they just wanted to hide and didn''t mean to come in, so they didn''t answer.


    But I didn''t want to be seduced by simple mahjong cards.


    After exchanging eyes with long Tianyu, who confirmed that there was no danger to the people outside, Lin Mengya said again: "you don''t honestly go home for the new year, what are you doing here? I can tell you, I don''t have any extra reward for you."


    Qian Jinjin immediately felt insulted!


    He was so angry that he jumped in on the high ground.


    "Don''t look down on people! I''m not the kind who only recognizes money but not people. I just want to be a little girl, so can''t I come and have a look?"


    Then he was afraid that his sentence had no credibility. Angrily, he took something off his neck and patted it in front of Lin Mengya.


    "See? This is a gift I carefully prepared for the little girl. Keep it so that she can grow up to ten years old safely. OK, I''ve also delivered the gift. Goodbye and goodbye."


    Money and gold tied their necks and turned to go.


    But if the step was a little bigger, Lin Mengya would believe it.


    This guy clearly didn''t want to go. He rubbed around under his feet. He didn''t go out for half a meter for a long time. It''s really funny.


    Lin Mengya looked down and saw that the things given by money and gold seemed to be the teeth of some kind of beast.


    Probably afraid of scratching the baby''s delicate skin, it has been polished very smoothly, and there are strands of blood red veins on it.


    She once heard long Tianyu say that Qian Jinjin can use the blood flute to suppress the imprisonment of xiaofubao, but at the same time, she also has to take great risks. In particular, every time the blood flute is used, it needs to be nourished with his own blood.


    I think the reason why the beast tooth necklace is like this is the contribution of money and gold.


    Well, she has to accept this favor.


    Seeing the man''s dawdling appearance, she immediately said, "since you''re here, why don''t you stay and have a drink?"


    Qian Jinjin''s mood immediately turned into elation.


    Look, look, he knew he was very popular.


    But I have to keep my proud appearance, hold my head up and refuse insincerely: "it''s not necessary. I''ve never been used to taking advantage of others."


    Just as Lin Mengya wanted to persuade him along with his temper, she heard long Tianyu open his mouth faintly.


    "Two thousand Liang."


    Qian Jinjin

 Chapter 2873

    Lin Mengya knew he was calling his partner.


    But when we met last time, the man who was called dumb by Qian Jinjin was really silent. At a glance, we knew he was a difficult master to get along with.


    Lin Mengya neither wants to force others, nor is it necessary to have a good relationship with each other.


    At present, after seeing the man come in, he just nodded to the other party with a faint look. It was a greeting, but to her surprise, the man who looked very happy and angry, even nodded back to her!


    Lin Mengya was stunned. It was really some accident.


    Then she saw the man who was called mute, but went straight to her little girl.


    Long Tianyu was a little dissatisfied. With a calm face and open arms, she protected her daughter''s little cradle.


    The mute man didn''t break through his protection, but took out a small jade lock from his arms.


    When Qian Jinjin saw the little jade lock, his jealous eyes turned red.


    It''s like throwing goods at each other and killing people!


    He has cooperated with the smelly mute for a long time, but that guy doesn''t even give himself gifts. He won''t even give discounts, and he''s not allowed to take credit every time!


    How angry! Really angry!


    Long Tianyu picked her eyebrows and didn''t want her little girl to accept gifts from other dog men.


    But the mute insisted. Yusuo lay quietly on his palm and refused to take anything back.


    The two were deadlocked for a moment, and the atmosphere became more and more tense. Lin Mengya was afraid that they would fight next moment, and hurriedly wanted to go out and make a round.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but the child is still young. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to give her such an expensive gift."


    But unexpectedly, after Qian Jinjin severely ground his teeth, he couldn''t help saying a word for the mute.


    "You''d better take it. None of the things sent out by the smelly mute is ordinary. The little girl can only take this jade lock with her, which can at least keep her safe for ten years."


    Sour is sour, but money and gold are also real goods.


    What''s more, he has a lot of fate with the little girl. The reason why he spent so much effort before is that he hopes to make the little girl live a few more years safely.


    Now with this little jade lock, you can get twice the result with half the effort. It''s also very good for the little girl.


    As soon as the couple heard that it was good for the little girl, they had to change their attitude even if they were reluctant.


    Lin Mengya is actually fine.


    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, she is kind to xiaofubao, so she will always read the other party''s kindness.


    But long Tianyu''s attitude is a little subtle.


    This is probably the common problem of old fathers all over the world.


    For this little girl, he wanted to hold everything in front of xiaofubao, and hoped that he could hold up a sky for xiaofubao and let him be carefree forever.


    But the reality is that the safety of xiaofubao is actually due to two irrelevant smelly men!


    This made him feel a little depressed and anxious.


    Lin Mengya, no matter how many old father''s feelings he has now, just slapped him on the back impolitely and motioned with her eyes that he should be normal and don''t humiliate Xiao Fubao.


    Long Tianyu, who was badly hurt again, had to bite his teeth and say thank you to the other party. Then he thought about it. Suddenly, he walked out in a big step, and then rolled back like a gust of wind.


    "This is for you, even if you helped my daughter."


    Long Tianyu threw a thin martial arts script to the other party and looked very proud and cold.


    Lin Mengya glanced and found that it was an internal mind skill


    , the greatest effect is to prevent getting possessed.


    She had seen it a few times before when she was really bored. The most precious thing about this secret script is that it can not only prevent it, but also help people adjust their disordered internal breathing and get out of the misunderstanding after they get possessed.


    But this secret script


    The next moment she saw the mute man. After seeing the contents clearly, she suddenly looked shocked.


    He couldn''t wait to look at the contents of the script. His eyes widened. He wanted to engrave every word in his mind.


    Lin Mengya saw that when the mute man was excited, his face suddenly burst into many tangled blood lines.


    Even his eyes turned red, as if the next moment the blood vessels in the man would burst.


    Qian Jinjin seemed to know his situation very well. His face turned white and dragged people shouting.


    "Knock him out quickly! Smelly mute, calm down if you don''t want to die!"


    The mute seems to be aware of his abnormality. Unfortunately, he was overjoyed just now. When he was excited, how could his mood be calmed down so easily?


    For a moment, he was in a panic.


    Unexpectedly, just when Qian Jinjin and the mute thought he was finished this time, Lin Mengya suddenly shot.


    Her hands were slender and fast as the wind, and even others could only see the shadow of the road.


    By the time she stopped, the mute had been beaten dozens of times by her.


    "It''s all right. Although I don''t know where your problem comes from, at least don''t get too excited until it''s cured."


    She''s just a routine doctor''s order.


    But Qian Jin and the mute looked at her, and their faces were full of shock.


    She thought she shot too fast, so the other party was surprised.


    Then he smiled and quietly explained, "although I only know a little about medicine, I''m definitely not talking casually. If you don''t believe me, you can also go to others to verify my statement."


    But Qian Jinjin stared. Suddenly, his eyes were red.


    Lin Mengya was startled.


    What''s the matter?


    "Don''t cry. Isn''t he all right now?"


    Lin Mengya is also a fog.


    Unfortunately, Qian Jinjin''s tears came too fast. Before she finished her words, the other party had burst into tears.


    Lin Mengya:


    What the hell did she do? How can a good young man cry whenever he says.


    She rubbed her forehead reluctantly. She really didn''t understand the young man''s heart now.


    Turning around, he was quite innocent and winked at his own man.


    All right! Or he''d better go!


    Since just now, long Tianyu has a thoughtful face.


    However, he collected quickly and was not seen by his wife.


    But seeing his wife''s face at a loss, he couldn''t help raising his hand and rubbing the top of his wife''s hair.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, some things are really true. Even if someone pretends with his heart, he can''t confuse the false with the true.


    There was a little pride in his heart.


    Sure enough, his wife is better.


    Long Tianyu can''t bear to let this little thing become his wife''s trouble.


    He protectively protected his wife behind him, and then looked at the of the two people. There were some warning colors hidden between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "OK, what do you cry for the new year?"


    He looked at the mute again.


    A man is probably used to suppressing his real emotions, so although he is excited, he doesn''t lose his temper like Qian Jinjin.


    But there was some anxiety in his eyes, but he was slightly stunned after contacting long Tianyu''s eyes.


    Immediately, he thought of something, and his face became more serious and restrained.


    Two people only through a look, like reached some kind of tacit understanding.


    Qian Jinjin cried and wanted to say something, but he was secretly pinched by the mute.


    The two of them have worked together for many years, and some conventional hints suggest that money and gold are familiar.


    Although he was confused and unwilling, he still chose to trust his companions.


    Just repeatedly and uncontrollably want to cross long Tianyu and see Lin Mengya behind him.


    The look of eyes makes Lin Mengya think of those little guys she raised before for no reason.


    Money and gold look about the same size as Xiaoyu and them.


    Probably because she thought of Xiaoyu, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but move some compassion.


    After the last time they met, Xiaoyu said she would go to feiye city with her parents. I don''t know if they have arrived now.


    My heart softened again.


    She smiled and waved to the money.


    "Don''t you want your partner to play with me? Come here soon."


    As soon as Qian Jinjin''s eyes lit up, he took off long Tianyu and sat opposite Lin Mengya.


    Somehow, he felt that his face was a little hot.


    I think about what I did before¡ª¡ª


    The next moment, my mood fell to the bottom of the valley and my face turned very white.


    "Well, I, I don''t often kill people!"


    "No!" Qian Jinjin found that he didn''t seem quite right, and hurriedly explained: "I mean, except that time, I rarely sold. After all, the price I sold was very expensive, so..."


    "Oh, no!"


    Qian Jinjin regretted for the first time in his life.


    He didn''t regret killing, but he shouldn''t be so rash. He was in a hurry to kill without knowing the target of the task.


    If, if he is hated by others, what can he do?


    Lin Mengya was more confused.


    Her small brain, which had always been very clever, could not figure out the intention of money and gold at the moment.


    "Are you afraid of my revenge? Don''t worry, I''m not so careful. Although we have both money and goods, you saved my daughter''s life, and I''ll always remember that."


    Over! It''s over!


    Qian Jin''s mouth shriveled and he almost cried.


    "I, I don''t mean that. I''m forced to do these things. How can you abandon me because of this?"


    The tone of Qian Jinjin''s voice is called a sadness and grievance.


    Lin Mengya was so scared that she almost thought that the goods were illegitimate children who were wandering away?


    Cough, although she is not a few years older than Qian Jinjin.


    However, it was inexplicably that made her feel guilty.


    Just as she wanted to speak, another resentful look locked her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her man. The resentment shrouded over her man''s head immediately startled her.


    too bad!


    What''s the smell of this damn Shura field?


    But fortunately, Lin Mengya has always sought stability in chaos.

 Chapter 2874

    Especially good at this complex situation of continuous cutting and chaos.


    After all, she had many brothers in the palace family. At the beginning, she didn''t get away from her brother in the Shura field with her own man.


    After clearing her throat, she felt she had to show an attitude first.


    "I said --"


    Everyone looked at her in an instant.


    In the eyes, there is expectation, sadness, and even a touch of schadenfreude.


    Yes, Mo Yan''s innocent face, but he didn''t know to save his mother, but stood beside and watched the good play carefully.


    I don''t know who I learned from!


    She pinched her son''s face, and then held the child on her lap under all kinds of eyes.


    Little Mo Yan leaned cleverly against his mother''s arms.


    With a pair of big black eyes, he unconsciously sold cute to everyone present.


    The atmosphere eased strangely.


    Fortunately, everyone thought that we should not lose face in front of children. After all, we still have to face, don''t we?


    Lin Mengya immediately took the opportunity to make peace with the mud.


    "I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding. Let''s deal with the problems left over by history after the new year. What do you think?"


    Now, money, gold and mute obviously have expectations for her.


    Although the expectation was too inexplicable, it even made her wonder if she had inadvertently become a female sea king or something.


    But if she wants to see the sun next year, she must not tangle with other men in front of her own men.


    No, they don''t know the power of long Tianyu.


    Sometimes she just can''t resist and even wants to die.


    Qian Jinjin shriveled his mouth and nodded wrongly.


    The mute standing next to him made the same choice as him after thinking for a while.


    "Call -"


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, everything went well.


    But why are more people giving her shots?


    "Hu."


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes and pushed the card out again.


    "I say you can''t have a little gambling spirit? They all say that the casino has no father and son, but look at you. I''m afraid I''m slow, isn''t it?


    If so, I''ll just get the card next time. Will you look at it? "


    Qian Jin and the mute nodded.


    Well, they''re serious!


    Lin Mengya covered her head, oh, headache!


    For the Chinese new year, the game is fun and lively.


    Now it has become that everyone plays with her carefully, which has lost the significance and fun of competition!


    "What do you want to play?"


    It was about the first time in my life that I learned to please others. Money and gold were extremely clumsy.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t have the heart to see him like this. Does she want to play a game that depends on luck?


    Therefore, the ancient version of the millionaire board game appeared in front of everyone.


    "I have told you all the rules. In order to prevent you three from cheating, I invited the most fair and impartial person as the referee!"


    Money and gold are still in the game and can''t come back for a long time.


    It''s a mute classmate. Oh, by the way, just now someone else has introduced himself - his name is Zheng Yuan.


    Because the practice method is strange, it is very easy to get possessed. In order to curb this situation, the whole family, but those who practice this skill must guard against arrogance, impatience, joy, anger and anger.


    In short, the mood can''t fluctuate. It''s best to practice the calmness of Taishan''s collapse without changing his face, so as to improve his martial arts.


    "That means your whole family is facial paralysis?" Lin Mengya really hit the nail on the head.


    Zheng Yuan nodded. He also told Lin Mengya that their previous skills were not like this.


    I just don''t know from which generation, people in their family are very easy to get possessed when practicing martial arts, but if outsiders practice the same skill, it will greatly reduce the risk.


    But similarly, the greater the risk, the greater the return.


    If they can resist the accumulation of negative emotions in their hearts, or control their emotions, they will gain more in ten years than those outside for thirty years.


    This caused their family to take risks.


    As long as they are not completely unqualified, they will learn this skill more or less voluntarily or forced.


    In addition, they can obtain very excellent returns in a short time. Few people in their family can persist in such temptation.


    This forms a vicious circle.


    In order to gain the ability beyond ordinary people, they must pay the price of their sober mind. They may even explode and die in the end, but no one can stop their steps.


    "So it is. Have you ever thought that there may be something wrong with your physique?"


    Since coming to the ancient people, Lin Mengya has also seen many cases of family genetic diseases.


    Although the degree is shallow and deep, it is enough to affect their future life.


    Yes, maybe it doesn''t seem to matter now, but ten years later, twenty years later?


    No one can guarantee, can they?


    "Maybe as the girl said, the cause is our family genetic constitution. But I believe with your Highness''s help, we will find a solution!"


    Lin Mengya''s head hurts more.


    She remembered that she hadn''t cooked chicken soup for a long time, and didn''t do anything to Zheng Yuan and Qian Jinjin. How could they be so sure that they could solve the problem?


    Is it difficult for her to look like a wonderful hand?


    Lin Mengya fell into deep thinking.


    Otherwise, after the new year, she''d better change her route and continue fooling.


    This kind of savior doesn''t feel very suitable for her?


    They said almost everything they could say, and she didn''t take the initiative to ask for the secrets that couldn''t be said.


    Whether in terms of mentality or behavior mode, she always isolated herself from the ancient family and looked at the ancient family from a more fair and objective third-party perspective.


    In other words, she prefers to be a bystander rather than a participant.


    Of course, it may also be watching the tiger fight across the mountain. In short, these two people are honest and trustworthy, so she believes them for the time being.


    "First of all, I really don''t have that much ability to help you. And if you want me to see the situation, please make it as early as possible in the next year. My schedule is very full."


    Qian Jin''s eyes were filled with tears again.


    If long Tianyu hadn''t stopped him, he would have to cry out a vast river.


    "No, why do you always cry? How unlucky it is for the new year?"


    Lin Mengya handed over her handkerchief.


    To be honest, it''s really exciting for a young and beautiful man like Qian Jinjin to cry


    of


    However, the sight nearby was about to stare a hole in her face.


    For the safety of all, she felt that she should not continue to challenge long Tianyu''s bottom line to avoid rollover.


    Money and gold, who cried very shamefully, remembered at the critical moment that they had collapsed and had no face left.


    "I didn''t cry. I''m crying with joy. Can that be called crying?


    Besides, I regard it as a sport to vent my inner emotions. Am I wrong? "


    There''s nothing wrong with this logic!


    Only today did Lin Mengya find that money and gold not only get into the eyes of money, but also do a good job in preparing for the essence in his spare time. Ordinary people can''t beat him.


    Who knows, as soon as long Tianyu spoke, the two guys immediately bowed their heads and played the game honestly.


    "Play quickly and get out if you don''t play."


    Sure enough, the real boss only needs one word to save her in the sea of suffering.


    Lin Mengya quickly secretly gave her man a thumbs up. It''s really fucking awesome!


    The impatience on long Tianyu''s face turned into gentle doting on his wife at the next moment.


    Qian Jinjin and Zheng dumb: bah! Double label, pure double label!


    Unfortunately, the two of them did dare to be angry in front of long Tianyu, so they had to act skillfully.


    Millionaire, although the rules are boring to explain, once they play, they have a crazy and addictive charm.


    Her original intention of introducing these games is to enrich people''s amateur life, not to do something illegal with it.


    Therefore, this thing did not spread widely, but circulated in a small number of areas.


    Qian Jinjin and Zheng dumb are also the first time to play.


    Moreover, in order to prevent them from cheating, Lin Mengya not only uses anti cheating dice, but also. Also let their own Moyan baby act as a referee, responsible for throwing points.


    At the beginning, everyone still felt comfortable. Isn''t it just a game?


    But later, I don''t know why it suddenly aroused the competitive heart of the three big men.


    Lin Mengya mortgaged the last piece of land in her hand and announced her withdrawal from the game.


    At this time, the three also entered the white hot stage.


    "These lands are mine! And there are already inns and restaurants on them. If you want to pass here, you must pay 10000 liang of silver!"


    Qian Jinjin said proudly.


    Although his martial arts are much worse than those two people, he is very good. As long as it is related to money, he is not good at anything!


    Oh! Can you afford to rob him of land and pay the toll?


    Unexpectedly, Zheng mute frowned. He used a prison card and successfully sent himself to the prison in the second half of the circle.


    Although he wants to suspend two rounds, he doesn''t need to pay the toll of gold at all. In this way, he still makes money.


    Qian Jinjin found that he had lost a great opportunity to empty his opponent. He couldn''t help gnashing his teeth.


    But fortunately, he has another fat sheep.


    He looked at long Tianyu and showed an ill intentioned smile. He seemed to feel that he had a winning ticket.


    As Mo Yan determines the number of dice again.


    "Six! Ha ha, your highness, you have to go bankrupt this time. Thank you for your patronage!"


    Even being a millionaire in the game is enough to make Qian Jin feel very happy.


    But he is too young after all. He doesn''t know that he is facing a master of big boss level.

 Chapter 2875

    Long Tianyu quietly placed his own black chess piece in the area that already belonged to money and gold.


    The corners of Qian JINZI''s mouth raised a high spirited look.


    You know, he lost almost all his possessions for the benefits of these plots.


    As soon as he saw that he could collect money, his eyes flashed!


    Forget to say that they bet on real silver. They won or lost a game of one hundred Liang!


    Then two people are two hundred Liang and three people are three hundred Liang.


    At the thought of a game, he was able to get 300 liang of silver. Qian Jinjin only felt that this year was the happiest and happiest year of his life!


    Who knows, long Tianyu smiled.


    He was a good-looking devil.


    It''s just when he scolds people with a straight face. Although it will amaze people, it will also make people feel that he refuses people thousands of miles away and dare not come forward easily.


    This time, his smile was full of interest. He looked evil. No matter men or women, if he had an opportunity to see it, he would have to blush and heartbeat.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes also showed a few smiles.


    Well, her man is trying to trap people again.


    I have to say that in some ways, the couple are now more and more sympathetic.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect it! Give the money! Give the money quickly!"


    Money and gold chucked out their hands, only feeling happy in their internal organs.


    Finally! Finally completely won the great demon king!


    He didn''t forget that when he treated the little girl, the guy gave himself white eyes.


    Oh! That is, he has professional ethics, otherwise no one would do so much to the little girl.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the little girl is really painful.


    But! This father is not a good thing!


    He stares at himself every day as if he were going to steal a child.


    Today, finally revenge!


    "Oh, how much do I have to give you?"


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows and asked slowly.


    He can''t care about such game chips at all. Moreover, even if it''s real silver, he can''t afford it.


    Therefore, he was added another account in the heart of money and gold.


    Pooh! Shameless and rich!


    But Qian Jinjin thought he was the winner, so he didn''t argue with the other party. Anyway, he decided that the other party didn''t admit defeat for fear of losing face.


    "Exactly, 10000 Liang!"


    Qian Jinjin also deliberately lengthened the ending, which was quite annoying.


    But long Tianyu didn''t seem to hear it. He leisurely took away his hand. His hand was just the game chips he had accumulated in this game.


    When Qian Jinjin saw the thick pile, the light in his eyes became more prosperous.


    Just when he was eager to grab a thick pile of chips, he heard long Tianyu say faintly, "according to the rules of the game, if I can pay double the rent, I can buy a piece of your land, right?"


    Qian Jinjin''s heart suddenly gave birth to an uneasiness.


    But Zheng Yuan, who is more upright than him, has nodded.


    Long Tianyu smiled gently, then counted 20000 in the chips, gave money and gold, and then got the right to use the land from him.


    Qian Jinjin holds a thick chip in his hand. He always feels that this is a little wrong.


    In the following, he fully saw what is the greed of capitalists.


    Long Tianyu has great luck.


    this point


    They knew before, because Mo Yan baby is responsible for rolling the dice.


    Mo Yanbao has some martial arts foundation, but he still can''t do this fine operation of mastering strength. Besides, this is a game, and the little guy won''t play those cheating minds.


    That''s the question of probability.


    In the rule, as long as you throw six points, you can have the chance to throw again.


    The frequency of six o''clock in long Tianyu is very high, the most non is Lin Mengya, and the rest of the money and gold follow Zheng Yuan.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya, the most non, was the first out, and although Qian Jinjin and Zheng Yuan had chips and land, they were actually flat.


    In other words, long Tianyu is holding the resources of the two families and competing with them for the final victory.


    And in this kind of game, it is impossible for two families to cooperate to deal with an enemy together.


    Therefore, after the complete integration of long Tianyu''s resources, he began to surround and hang the two families.


    The first is to destroy the layout they have set up.


    There are many places on a map, but careful observation will always find that there are several places, and everyone will always pass by.


    At the beginning, people will buy wherever they go.


    But long Tianyu didn''t.


    From the first inning, he has been observing that the position required for each shot is almost critical.


    Therefore, he quickly accumulated a lot of capital before everyone else.


    Because the final victory depends on who accumulates more wealth after an hour.


    Therefore, after long Tianyu had enough capital in his hands, he began to harvest the chips and land in the hands of the other two players.


    While observing the situation in the field, long Tianyu also kept in mind the two people''s different investment tendencies.


    Money and gold are conservative. To put it bluntly, they are stingy.


    He was reluctant to buy too much land, so his land was concentrated in one place.


    Therefore, as long as he loses those plots of land, although he has relatively abundant funds, if he wants to buy again, his chips will shrink sharply, so he will only choose those cheaper and unpopular plots to buy.


    In this way, the income of the land in his hands will also be greatly reduced.


    After all, he can only collect money if someone passes by, but if he passes someone else''s land, he must pay a toll.


    The chips in his hand will be reduced a little bit, and finally he will be forced into bankruptcy by long Tianyu.


    Zheng Yuan is relatively steady. The distribution of land and chips is relatively uniform, and he also bought two important places after long Tianyu.


    Although from the current point of view, his toll income is fairly good, but because there is no large chip in his hand, it limits his own expansion.


    Long Tianyu only bought the land of money and gold. At the same time, he secretly increased the toll of the land that Zheng Yuan often passes by, and put an end to the possibility that Zheng Yuan collects a large number of capital chips.


    In this way, Zheng Yuan, who finally seemed stable, gradually became insolvent under the dual pressure of long Tianyu''s funds and land, and finally ended up in bankruptcy.


    There is no doubt that the victory belongs to profiteer long Tianyu.


    Until I lost two people, I haven''t completely recovered.


    Especially money and gold.


    His chips! What a thick pile! Where are you?


    Qian Jinjin''s head was a little confused. Until the game was over, he couldn''t accept the fact that he had lost.


    "You, you cheated!"


    His little face was red, pointing to long Tianyu''s fierce hostility.


    Long Tianyu spread his hand. In order to better stimulate him, he even played the thickest chip. He looked indifferent, which made Qian Jinjin bite his teeth with anger.


    "You must


    It''s cheating. Otherwise, how can I lose? "


    Qian Jinjin was so wronged that he shed tears.


    He has been a profiteer for so long. This is the first time that he has lost nothing.


    Zheng Yuan fell into meditation after the game.


    Although he is silent, he is not stupid. The truth is after jumping out of the game. Think about it carefully and you''ll see seven or eight points.


    Since they were seen through by long Tianyu, they have lost.


    Winning or losing the game is not important. The important thing is that the other party has mastered their weaknesses, and then apply the right medicine to the case and break them one by one.


    That''s why he and gold lost so badly.


    After thinking about it, long Tianyu has more powerful filters in Zheng Yuan''s heart.


    Although he will unconditionally believe in Lin Mengya, he will never underestimate her and the people around him.


    This is long Tianyu in Liwei through a game.


    Unfortunately, the big fool of money and gold still hasn''t finished until now. I think he doesn''t have any points in his heart.


    Zheng Yuan frowned slightly.


    It seems that this fool hasn''t made any progress in recent years. If he doesn''t follow, there must be no bone residue left.


    On the other side, Lin Mengya smiled and took her husband''s hand, and then long Tianyu stuffed her with thick chips.


    Even if it is not true, he will hand over all his private property to his wife.


    "Well, can''t you two see if he cheated?"


    Lin Mengya''s mood is a little happy.


    Long Tianyu has always had good luck, but she is always worse.


    Especially in this game that mostly depends on luck, even if she tries hard, she rarely wins in the end.


    Therefore, most of her chips and assets went to long Tianyu.


    So the game was not fair from the beginning.


    I''m afraid those two guys never dreamed that the couple would work together to trap people even playing games.


    There''s no way. Who makes their husband and wife concentric and affectionate?


    "Woo woo, I don''t want to lose! My one hundred Liang, how long do I have to save to have these one hundred Liang! You, you are so bullying!"


    Qian Jinjin held his purse tightly and cried more sadly than his dead father.


    But the "hard hearted" Lin Mengya has long seen through his plan.


    The little hand turned up and urged the debt very happily.


    "One hundred Liang! Hurry up and don''t cheat! Otherwise, I won''t take you next time. If you want to win, you won''t have a chance to win!"


    Qian Jin''s mouth shriveled. Reluctantly, he took out a crumpled silver note from his small purse.


    First of all, he is an honest and trustworthy man.


    Second, hum! Next, next, he will win back!


    Who knows, after Lin Mengya happily received the money, she suddenly announced: "it''s getting late. Let''s start cooking dumplings!"


    Money and gold were confused. He took Lin Mengya and asked, "no, don''t you play anymore?"


    Lin Mengya blinked and said innocently, "if you don''t play, you should go to bed after eating dumplings."


    "But you just said that I could win back next time! You, why can''t you stop playing? I knew..."


    I knew he would have defaulted! Suddenly, Qian Jinjin felt cheated and stared angrily at Lin Mengya.


    "I mean next time, but I didn''t say which next time!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and broke the other party''s hand pulling her arm.


    Want to rely on her account, there is no door!

 Chapter 2876

    New year''s Eve is the last day of the old year.


    Tomorrow is the new year.


    All things are renewed year after year. Everyone is like this. Year after year, they send away the regrets of the old year and usher in the hope of the new year.


    So people celebrate.


    Both rejoice in the new year and make a summary of the past year.


    Joy, pain, excitement and insipidity will draw a full stop on this day. Tomorrow is another new beginning.


    For Lin Mengya, in the past few years, she has experienced something wonderful that she hasn''t experienced in more than 20 years of her previous life.


    She got far more than she lost, and there is no lack of regret.


    But at least, she can continue to live and usher in the challenges brought to her by the new year.


    But some people stay in the old years forever and can no longer cross this simple and extraordinary day like them.


    The new year goods in the small yard are very complete.


    Aunt Fang has prepared rich points for them, and in the days of long Tianyu, of course, he will not be willing to wrong his wife and children.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru are nominally her maidens. In fact, they have been able to defend themselves for a long time.


    The reason why they want to stay with him is that they can''t trust him.


    The two girls are also professional in spoiling her.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "Are you going to eat until the new year next year?"


    Money and gold were jealous and their big eyes were red.


    Evil rich man!


    In order to celebrate the new year, I also stocked up three rooms full of new year goods!


    That doesn''t count the fresh fruits and vegetables and meat.


    no There are seafood they can''t see several times a year!


    Mori gas!


    Obviously, she has so much, but she has to cheat her one hundred Liang.


    Unwilling tears came down from the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at nobody around, Qian Jinjin quickly wrapped a box of seafood gifts that could sell hundreds of Liang in the ancient people into his cotton padded clothes.


    Zheng Yuan:


    He thinks he can not be a mute, and it''s good to be blind.


    At least you don''t have to see this guy stupid.


    Although they are not many, they come from all over the world.


    She and long Tianyu grew up in the state of Jin. Bai Su came from the state of lieyun, but she was trained to be a martyr. I''m afraid she is also a little strange to the new year''s day.


    Although Cairu is from the state of Wei, she has the same experience as Bai su. She is also a little poor who has been poisoned by others.


    As for Qian Jinjin and Zheng Yuan, according to long Tianyu, although Qian Jinjin''s family is also related to the ancient family, it is not included in it in a strict sense.


    But it seems that he didn''t live with his people for a long time because of some reasons that are not humane.


    As for Zheng Yuan, long Tianyu once mentioned that Zheng Yuan should have a high position in their family.


    This defect of their family is both powerful and weak.


    Basically, if they can''t control their emotions well, they will be forcibly left in the clan by their clansmen and can''t go out easily.


    Moreover, man is a creature with very strong adaptability and vitality.


    They will come up with countless ways to fight the death and damage caused by accidents.


    Therefore, Zheng Yuan can follow Qian Jinjin instead of being locked up in the family as a cage bird.


    After listening to long Tianyu''s words, Lin Mengya knew that what her man threw to each other that day was not only a secret script, but also a magic weapon


    A key enough to open their completely closed cage.


    Long Tianyu''s kindness to them is like rebuilding.


    This is just to thank Zheng Yuan for his kindness to his daughter.


    This man always knows how to soften her heart quickly.


    So many of them celebrate the new year together. They have different customs, but they are also equally lively.


    Looking at Qian Jinjin digging treasure in the pile of new year goods with ink words, Zheng Yuan took the trouble to carry lanterns to illuminate them.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru are responsible for making noodles, making dumplings and dumplings.


    The grand scene of new year''s festival is clearly the most warm and plain day, but it fills her heart.


    Just lean on his warm chest.


    Long Tianyu bowed his head, kissed her forehead gently, narrowed his eyes and smiled brightly and happily.


    She also knows why some people like to wish for today every year and today every year.


    At this moment, she also hopes to stay forever and become permanent in an instant.


    "Lord Gong, would you like to come and pack with us?"


    Qian Jinjin is full of valuable new year goods, and his attitude towards Lin Mengya, the big gold owner, is becoming more and more lackey.


    "Right away."


    Without hesitation, she pushed away her man, put on her cloak and rushed out of the door.


    Completely ignore long Tianyu''s sinking face.


    How else would he hate all the males around his daughter-in-law?


    Don''t you know if it bothers their rare tenderness?


    Fortunately, he still wanted to take advantage of today''s opportunity to make persistent efforts to ask his wife to lift his ban on sleeping in his room.


    You know, as a mature married man, sleeping in the study is a miserable torture!


    But¡ª¡ª


    The lady smiled.


    And it looks happy.


    forget it!


    Long Tianyu pulled the money and gold out of the death blacklist magnanimously.


    He can spare the life of anyone who makes his wife happy.


    At this moment, the brave and fearless Holy Lord felt that he was too tolerant.


    He got up and went out with his wife.


    "Madam, I''ll pack it with you."


    The Chinese New Year is just to be noisy!


    ......


    "Come and go, we are all a family. No matter what misunderstandings we had in the past, since we are sitting at the same table, let bygones be bygones and toast together to celebrate the new year."


    On the dining table in the front yard of Zhao''s house, the second prince of Zhao has the authority of a big parent.


    But unfortunately, not too many people bought it.


    At least the people in the Zhao family don''t have a good impression of them, especially the two old masters of the Zhao family.


    Pooh! It''s not a thing!


    For their own future, they can hand over the lonely Zhao Xiaodie.


    If this is true, they will never protect their people. Maybe they will bite back and sacrifice their people as stepping stones.


    Old bastard! Why don''t you choke them with a mouthful of wine!


    Beauty is produced by comparison, and so is the gap.


    Since the heavy snow closed the road, they really realized that who is really good to themselves and who is a hypocritical and selfish villain.


    Perhaps clan thought still has a great influence on them.


    But human nature is to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    When the lives of themselves and their relatives conflict with the interests of clan minorities


    , as long as you are not a fool, you will make the choice that is most beneficial to you.


    Therefore, they have no good feelings for the people of the Zhao clan who came airborne and only wanted to suppress them with their generation and clan rules.


    Under the subtle influence of Lin Mengya and Fang Rao, they gradually opened their eyes and learned to think independently.


    It may still look the same as before, but once unrest occurs, it will only continue to aggravate the ideological evolution of these people.


    Relying only on their blood relatives, they have to devote their lives. When all the available resources are occupied by a minority of the clan, they are afraid that they will fall apart quickly.


    Clan and blood can''t compare with their own vital interests.


    What''s more, for those who are at the bottom of the clan, they are not people at all.


    It''s just a batch of leeks that fatten the people above with their own flesh and blood. After squeezing out the benefits, he was abandoned by the clan.


    Such a situation is always morbid, which is very unfavorable to the development of clans and individuals.


    Lin Mengya''s arrival may aggravate this contradiction, but this contradiction is not caused by her, but has long existed.


    And it may not be a bad thing for her to muddy the water.


    After all, the ancient people are not at the end of their tether, and the upper class people will not be so crazy as to treat their people too harshly.


    If the problem is exposed now, it may even be solved.


    There must be pain and sacrifice, but it can leave the new forces of the ancient nationality to the greatest extent.


    No change is painless.


    But it can bring new hope.


    Unfortunately, some people''s thoughts remain in the decadent darkness forever.


    Bai Jing is the one swallowed by darkness.


    Although she could not refute the second old master of the Zhao family openly, in her opinion, Fang Rao had been trampled on by her.


    Humble and deceptive.


    She hooked her lips, showed her most dignified and generous smile, and raised her glass.


    "What the second Lord said is that I am the most generous person. Although Fang Rao has done so many things sorry for me, I can forgive you as long as you bring me tea and wine to apologize.


    After all, you can''t write two Zhao in one stroke. Even if you are no longer sensible, you are also the daughter-in-law of our Zhao family, and I am also your sister-in-law.


    Today I have a lot of adults. I''ll give you this opportunity. "


    She''s very generous!


    All the people in the Zhao family stared at her discontentedly and thought how many dishes to drink?


    And who makes amends to who?


    If they were not like robbers and had to occupy the magpie''s nest, why would they suffer so many sins?


    In short, Bai Jing''s image, which was not very bright before, has now sunk to the bottom of the valley, and everyone wants to bury a few baskets of soil, stamp a few feet, bury her under the ground, and never let her come out to harm people again.


    Fang Rao naturally felt the emotions of everyone.


    Now the different status and position also make her think more.


    She can pat her ass and leave with Xiaoya and them.


    But these people can''t.


    Those people were once the responsibility of her and Huo Shujiang, but they also supported them when they chose to leave the government after they got married.


    She Fang Rao is not a good person, but she is not an ungrateful person.


    Therefore, before leaving, she must arrange the way out for these people.


    Besides, it''s just a few words, and you can''t let her lose a piece of meat.


    Therefore, Fang Rao just looked at Bai Jing, poured herself a glass of wine under the provocative eyes of the other party, and then got bored.

 Chapter 2877

    Bai Jing didn''t expect Fang Rao to react like this.


    In her opinion, even if Fang Rao refused to bow her head, she would be angered by her words.


    Once a person gets angry, he will choose his words. She will seize her handle, and then step on the soles of Fang Rao''s feet and take everything from her.


    Everything seems to be in her calculation, and she will become the ultimate winner.


    She has used such moves countless times in the past few decades.


    It has won countless victories, so it has become more skilled and mature.


    But she doesn''t know that the reason why Fang Rao won''t be fooled by her is not that Fang Rao is more tolerant or cowardly and kind than her, but that Fang Rao doesn''t care about those things she cares about from beginning to end.


    A fish living in the mire will never understand the vastness of the sea.


    I don''t understand the gains and losses she has calculated all her life. In front of real experts, it''s just a group of vegetable chickens pecking at each other.


    Obviously, Fang Rao has a greater ideal and a longer-term vision.


    Therefore, Fang Rao thinks it''s better to leave this vegetable chicken to Bai Jing.


    Fang Rao poured another glass of wine and stood up gracefully. Her eyes swept over all the Zhao family who came to Zhao''s house for the new year. She suddenly felt that she should say something, but finally turned into a blessing.


    "Today is new year''s Eve. I wish everyone peace and prosperity in the coming year. I won''t say much about the rest. It''s all in the wine."


    With that, another cup went on.


    Everyone around was stunned.


    Although Fang Rao always had a cold face in previous years, she would at least say some beautiful words to buy people''s hearts.


    It''s all in the wine


    Why does this sound so kind?


    Is it difficult, ma''am, to give up your previous human setup?


    People look at me and I look at him. At last, they raised their glasses and said, "dry!"


    A good new year''s Eve banquet is like a banquet in a cottage for some reason.


    It''s more human.


    Bai Jing''s face is going to be purple.


    If she didn''t understand what the other party meant just now, she finally understood it now.


    Fang Rao is humiliating her!


    In an indifferent manner, she lost her face.


    How can she be so arrogant?


    Is it possible that only with Zhao Yixuan''s love, you can not put yourself and the elders of the clan in the eyes?


    "Fang Rao, what do you mean?" Bai Jing puts down the glass in her hand and asks her coldly.


    "Have you paid attention to me and the two old masters? Even if Zhao Yixuan is here, he doesn''t dare to do so. You''re not afraid..."


    "What should I be afraid of?"


    Fang Rao calmly stood in her position.


    Years do not defeat beauty, not that she will not be old, and there will be no traces of years erosion in the corners of her eyes.


    But her character, her pride, will never be completely abandoned by her with the pain of life.


    It is no accident that Huo Shujiang can fall in love with her. When Zhao Yixuan, who has lost his memory, falls in love with her again, it is enough to show that she has never changed.


    So Bai Jing is jealous.


    Not only is she jealous that she can be favored in front of her husband, but also that she has everything she wants easily.


    She is jealous of Fang Rao''s demeanor that hasn''t changed in more than ten years.


    They are also crushed in the mud. Why can she still be herself?


    "From the moment I entered your Zhao family, I had nothing to fear."


    Fang Rao sank her face.


    The cold and arrogant Miss Fang still won''t bow down for anyone or anything.


    She once compromised for the people she loved, but she was reborn from nirvana. She never gave up the shackles of struggling reality.


    Bai Jing''s jealousy is twisted to the extreme at this moment.


    Why should she be so proud? Why do you care so little about the Zhao family? Why can she be herself?


    "It seems that you have never been the daughter-in-law of the Zhao family! Hum, good. I will report this to all the clan elders of the Zhao family.


    Then I''ll see how you can escape! Even Zhao Yixuan can''t protect you! This time you''re dead. "


    Fang Rao picked the lip corner.


    If she had some unwilling thoughts before, now she can finally let go of the past and do what she wants to do freely.


    "You are free."


    She did not care to say that there was no trace of haze on her still beautiful face.


    "I told you before that it''s time for what you took from me to come again."


    Bai Jing''s mind is cold and hates her more and more.


    "What are you talking about? You eat and drink from the Zhao family these years. Even your wealth and honor are given to you by the Zhao family. Why do you want your things?"


    "Really?" Fang Rao asked back with a smile, but her words mercilessly exposed their old background.


    "Before I got married, the Zhao family was already insolvent. In just six months, they not only came back from the dead, but even made you turn over to a higher level.


    But I still don''t understand one thing. Why did I suddenly change the owner of the land property store I took in the past. Even today, 89% of all the ancestral properties of the Zhao family are my dowry. "


    Her smile grew deeper and deeper, but her eyes grew colder and colder.


    "Second sister-in-law, what do you say?"


    Bai Jing was a little flustered for a moment.


    Just waiting for her to react, Fang Rao has left calmly with her people.


    Only she knew how embarrassed Fang Rao''s question made her heart.


    Fang Rao''s dowry, no! Now that you have entered the Zhao family, it belongs to their South courtyard! It belongs to my son!


    "You forced me!"


    Looking at Fang Rao''s back, Bai Jing''s eyes are as venomous as snakes and scorpions.


    What happened in the front yard did not affect Lin Ya''s new year''s Eve dinner.


    Because we come from different places, the customs are also somewhat different.


    For example, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu prefer dumplings. Bai Su wants to eat dumplings. Picking Ru is similar to the customs of Qian Jinjin and Zheng Yuan. They have to pinch some steamed fruit on New Year''s Eve.


    It looks a bit like a modern Shanxi huamo, but the shape is more simple and simple. However, Lin Mengya estimates that it is mainly their three hands that can''t make such a fine handicraft huamo.


    It''s a very happy and different experience for everyone to celebrate the new year together.


    Lin Mengya''s hands are very dexterous. She can not only hold a scalpel to save people, but also go to the kitchen and make dumplings, dumplings and steamed fruits with them.


    In addition, when she was at home, she had the foundation to make supplementary food for the children.


    Fingers flying up and down, a charming Winnie bear appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Wow!"


    Mo Yan''s baby shouted in a face, and his round eyes were full of joy.


    This is a Winnie bear full of pumpkin flavor.


    Mo Yan baby carefully picked it up from the noodle table, and the meat''s small face was full of laughter.


    "Mother! This is for me!" He asked knowingly. In fact, he was hiding some thoughts of showing off.


    Lin Mengya pulled another piece of face down, smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, I''ll make you another one later."


    "OK! I like what my mother makes! Well, my mother, can you keep this longer?"


    Lin Mengya subconsciously shook her head and said, "it''s made of flour. If you put it too long, it may go moldy and deteriorate. You can''t eat it at that time."


    "Well..."


    Mo Yan fell for a while.


    In fact, he and his brother have a secret base to keep what his mother gave them.


    This one He looked at it and remembered that his mother had made a similar one for them before, but it was a seaweed rice ball, which seemed to be called Winnie bear?


    This Winnie bear, it''s beautiful and cute, but most importantly, it''s his mother! Hands on! For him!


    No one else!


    This must represent my mother''s love for him! The unique one!


    But if it can''t be preserved forever, he still feels it''s a pity.


    At least next time, if he loses the competition with his father, he can show off.


    His father didn''t!


    Long Tianyu put down half of the dough and looked down to know what his little boy was thinking.


    Oh! immature!


    He doesn''t want it! It''s not that madam didn''t remember to do it for him!


    Besides, a steamed fruit is a fart.


    Madam, the whole person is his!


    When the cubs grow up, they will get out of the house one by one and never come back!


    As for this little yellow faced dog.


    Anyway, it''s all the same. It''s a staple food. It''s nothing now. It''s who''s in the stomach, isn''t it?


    Unfortunately, Mo Yan was melancholy. As soon as he looked up, he saw the essence of calculation in his father''s eyes.


    Suddenly, the alarm bell in Moyan baby''s heart was loud.


    "I warn you, this is a Winnie bear my mother made for me! You''re not robbing!"


    The emphasis was ignored by long Tianyu.


    "Rob? This is just an excuse for your incompetence. If you are strong enough, no one can rob."


    In fact, he still wants to rob!


    What kind father and filial son? He doesn''t even want to be a father today. Can he still be a father?


    Mo Yanbao thinks his father is a little shameless today.


    And it''s the kind of shameless bullying children and being unreasonable!


    The little hand tightly protected the raw Winnie bear behind him.


    "No! My mother said that adults can''t rob children''s things! You are bullying the weak and bullying the small. If my mother knows later, she will like you less!"


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrow.


    He also learned to negotiate and grasped his "weakness".


    What, like him less, his wife, how can it be less! Absolutely not!


    Mo Yan has been observing the "enemy situation". Seeing that his look is a little loose, he makes persistent efforts.


    "If you behave well, I''ll say a few good words to you in front of my mother. How about a deal?"

 Chapter 2878

    From a child''s point of view, Moyan baby''s IQ is almost in an invincible position among his peers.


    However, he is still too young to know that the people of the adult world are dangerous. His father is one of the leaders. He is a smart baby and doesn''t bother at all.


    "Oh."


    Long Tianyu laughed contemptuously, "your mother and I have been married for many years. Can these good words of yours still be worth our years of marital love?"


    Mo Yan lowered his head.


    In fact, he doesn''t believe what his father said.


    It''s very simple. If my mother really likes him as my father said, my father won''t be kicked out.


    Although the child is young, he has learned to observe his words and colors.


    He thought that the adult didn''t find it. He secretly looked at long Tianyu one after another, but he didn''t see any flaws on each other''s face.


    I can''t help muttering in my heart. Is it true that what my father said?


    Today, I had a panoramic view of all his small movements and couldn''t help laughing in my heart.


    Little guy, it''s still too young to fight him.


    Finally, Mo Yan protected his Winnie bear and said slightly depressed, "what do you say, you don''t rob me?"


    Long Tianyu smiled.


    Hahaha, I know this boy can''t fight his father!


    Then he hooked his hook and whispered a few words in Mo Yan''s ear.


    Mo Yan''s small face gradually became depressed from reluctance at the beginning, and then made a certain determination.


    "Well, now that I''ve agreed to your terms, you promise me not to rob my mother''s things with me."


    The little guy looks a little pathetic.


    Long Tianyu is not such a compassionate person. Besides, he is also his own cub. More or less, he will show mercy.


    "Deal."


    The father and son reached a "deal" with satisfaction.


    Lin Mengya, who is busy steaming fruit for small Mo Yan, didn''t notice their actions at all.


    After giving Mo Yan another five charming little movements, she pulled a piece of white face.


    But this time the steamed fruit she made was not for food.


    New year''s Eve is a good day for family reunion, but some people can never be reunited with their families.


    This is the custom of the Qian Jin clan. On New Year''s Eve, people will be kneaded out of dough to worship those lost lives.


    Lin Mengya rubbed the dough in her hand and looked a little complicated.


    For a moment, she kneaded the dough into a human shape with a more careful attitude than before.


    Although she is not like a noodle artist, she can make dough people lifelike.


    But long Tianyu could see at a glance who she missed.


    He coaxed Mo Yan baby to play next to her. He walked behind Lin Mengya and gently wrapped her body in his arms with his big hand.


    Lin Mengya stiffened first. After feeling the familiar breath, she relaxed her body and leaned her back against his chest.


    "I just..."


    "I understand."


    She didn''t have to finish, but he already understood.


    He also covered Lin Mengya''s small hand, integrated the dough bit by bit, and finally squeezed out a woman''s body.


    "Although she no longer exists in my memory, I know that he actually loves me and his brother and father."


    Lin Mengya''s hand gently touched the face.


    Once she thought she was abandoned by her parents.


    Although she never resented her parents'' kindness, she still had a small heart knot after all.


    Why, why did they give birth to her but don''t want her?


    Luckily, she''s back.


    And step by step to get to know their parents in another way.


    It''s not that they don''t love her or don''t want her.


    The mother just couldn''t accompany her and watch her grow up, get married and have children.


    But her love for herself has not been reduced by short-term company.


    Mother used everything she had to pave a road made of blood and tears for her.


    Even though the road was full of thorns, her mother protected her with her greatest strength and achieved her.


    Perhaps her childhood left some regrets without her mother''s company, but she can feel that her mother''s love will always stay with her and accompany her on a long voyage.


    She placed the face person representing her mother on the table, took incense and candles with long Tianyu and solemnly worshipped three times.


    She will go all the way with her mother''s expectation until she reaches the other shore.


    "Look, someone set off fireworks!"


    Qian Jinjin shouted and pointed to the gorgeous fireworks in the sky for them to watch together.


    The fireworks here are not as colorful as modern ones, but they also represent people''s joy and joy.


    Lin Mengya also seemed to be infected by this atmosphere. She leaned her head on long Tianyu''s shoulder and snuggled the whole person in his arms to welcome the new year.


    At this moment, everyone was immersed in the festive atmosphere of the new year.


    But they don''t know that in the depths of fireworks, the crisis has never disappeared.


    "Your honor, all the pills have been distributed."


    As fireworks rose into the sky, they also became bright and dark here.


    A figure, I do not know how long it has been standing there.


    He had been watching the fireworks take off and burst, and his cold face had no superfluous expression.


    He is like an iceberg for ten thousand years. All the warmth in the world can''t blow into his corner.


    "I see."


    He said faintly, with neither pride nor depression in his tone.


    He is like a puppet without any emotion. In his eyes, there are only two options: useful and useless.


    He won''t pay any attention to useless things.


    He was born for a goal, and in addition to this goal, even earth shaking has nothing to do with him.


    "Let''s go."


    He turned and left, and countless figures hid again in the dark with his departure.


    The bloody smell of conspiracy, accompanied by the smell of fireworks, spread silently on New Year''s Eve


    Lin Mengya''s small yard was lively all night.


    Although aunt Fang joined halfway, she still didn''t affect everyone''s mood.


    After eating dumplings, at the strong request of Qian Jinjin, they opened several games.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu and Lin Mengya didn''t play these times. Qian Jinjin took some back with his little wisdom and the cooperation of Zheng Yuan.


    Holding his money bag, he slept contentedly, but found a big red envelope at the head of his bed.


    Take it apart, there are a hundred Liang!


    He didn''t know whether to be happy or angry.


    The master of this palace is too stingy! But anyway, my money is back. In a word, it''s a good one


    Start!


    But after he saw Zheng Yuan''s red envelope, he was inevitably sour!


    Why are the same losers of last night, that smelly mute can give himself a hundred Liang more?


    On the morning of new year''s day, because of Lin Mengya''s unintentional negligence, this pair of close partners almost never broke up.


    Of course, it is also money gold''s unilateral unreasonable trouble.


    "Silver, give you half."


    Zheng Yuan practiced the skills written in the book before going to bed last night.


    The effect is indeed very obvious.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also used some self prepared medicine incense that can relieve his mood.


    The two pronged approach made Zheng Yuan''s mood reach an unprecedented period of peace.


    He was no longer like a taut bow string. He felt that he might collapse anytime, anywhere.


    Emotional relaxation brings about gratifying physical changes.


    At least he has never had such a relaxed and energetic moment in the past 20 years.


    He knew that his people were saved.


    When people are in a good mood, they will naturally become generous.


    Although Qian Jinjin was still dissatisfied with this, he knew to take it as soon as it was good. After all, it was not easy to pull the silver out of the smelly mute''s hand.


    You receive the silver in your pocket as quickly as you can, and put it away. It''s obviously a long time of training.


    But Zheng Yuan''s attention is not on money.


    His martial arts are really excellent.


    If you can control your emotions and don''t collapse, you can even make a thousand miles a day.


    Although he can''t become a peerless master in a short time, his insensitivity will become more acute with the improvement of Kung Fu.


    Although he didn''t know any pharmacology, he still felt something in the air that made him feel uncomfortable.


    Maybe it existed before, but now he feels like he has more.


    After some discussion, they decided to meet Lin Mengya first.


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya in the yard, like them, found abnormalities in the air.


    "Here you are. Have you had breakfast?"


    When Lin Mengya saw them, she relaxed a lot.


    Zheng Yuan saw the prudence in her eyes and asked, "the Lord of the palace also found it?"


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Zheng Yuan was so sharp.


    However, it has something to do with them. Naturally, there is nothing to hide.


    "Yes, I''ve sent someone to see it. It should be brought by the fireworks last night."


    That thing is not a poison. On the contrary, such substances can be seen everywhere in the ancient people.


    But it decreased significantly after the snow, until the fireworks brought new.


    "Fireworks?" Zheng Yuan frowned hard.


    Although they are not serious 800 ancient people, they don''t have any in their family because they need some gunpowder to make this kind of fireworks.


    He remembered that the ancient people would send fireworks every year during the Chinese new year or other major festivals.


    Fireworks are not only expensive, but also very gorgeous, so everyone will cherish this opportunity every time, and almost everyone gets together to watch.


    But if there''s a problem with the fireworks¡ª¡ª


    He clenched his fist.


    Those damn guys! What did they do to his people?

 Chapter 2879

    "What the hell is it?"


    Zheng Yuan clenched his fist.


    Fortunately, he couldn''t wait to practice the internal mind skill in the secret script last night, plus Lin Mengya''s medicine incense. Otherwise, he would be unable to control his emotions after learning the news.


    His eyes were quickly filled with red blood, and green veins appeared on his forehead, which looked very frightening.


    Lin Mengya moves faster.


    Almost the first time she found Zheng Yuan''s change, she took out the silver needle she never left her body.


    Between the lightning and flint, Lin Mengya stabbed him at three acupoints.


    "Keep your mind!" She drank coldly in a low voice.


    It was obviously a hoarse and incomparable voice. At the moment, it was like an immortal voice in Zheng Yuan''s ears.


    After two breaths, he breathed out a long breath, and his clothes were beaten through with sweat.


    And all this was seen by money and gold.


    As a close partner, he is the one who knows Zheng Yuan''s situation best except Zheng Yuan.


    The smelly mute has lost control once before.


    That time, Zheng Yuan almost became a blood man.


    Three months!


    The smelly mute lay in bed and couldn''t move. He almost became a dead mute.


    Although he shouted, if he was mute, he would leave him alone.


    But in fact, what he didn''t want to admit was that he was worried and flustered.


    They are all too lonely.


    He doesn''t want to go back to such a lonely day alone.


    "Boss, how is he?"


    He called Lin Mengya "boss". Although it was somewhat nondescript, it was a formal title for people like him.


    After all, he doesn''t make everyone''s money.


    Don''t look at him, but he has to pick the boss at least!


    Of course, this is not the reason for the one hundred and twenty red envelopes, nor the relationship between those priceless new year goods he took for nothing. Absolutely not!


    Lin Mengya checked Zheng Yuan''s pulse.


    Although there is still some confusion, it is much better.


    In fact, Zheng Yuan''s situation is not so much that he is possessed by the devil, but rather because this kind of skill is too quick, resulting in the cultivator himself can''t keep up with the requirements of the skill.


    It''s like a calf pulling a cart.


    If such peerless masters as long Tianyu and Qinghu come to practice, it is really twice the result with half the effort.


    But experts like them, in addition to hard work, talent and opportunity are also particularly important.


    So I''m afraid most people will still choose this desperate method.


    "The situation can be controlled, but how long has he been like this?"


    Lin Mengya whispered to Qian Jinjin, the patient''s family.


    Zheng Yuan really deserves his name as a mute.


    Lin Mengya helped him stabilize the situation. The goods refused to speak.


    When he asked again, he looked at her with his red eyes and made it clear that he refused to communicate.


    For such a patient with poor communication, she can only choose to beat around the bush.


    And Zheng Yuan''s situation is a little strange.


    He seems a little tired of the world.


    Qian Jinjin took a sneak look at Lin Mengya and pulled her away.


    When they got outside the house, Qian Jinjin said in a small voice, "that''s how he is. He has to close himself every time he gets sick."


    "Why? Was he stimulated when he was ill?" Lin Mengya guesses


    Avenue.


    Qian Jin opened his mouth with some embarrassment on his face.


    Normally, it''s hard for him to say such privacy problems in other people''s homes.


    He took a long look at the room, and then he suddenly made a hard decision.


    "Fifty Liang silver, the secret of being dumb! It''s the same price for packing!"


    Lin Mengya: Oh, she shouldn''t believe in money, gold and conscience.


    But the money


    A light flashed in her eyes.


    First, Zheng Yuan''s situation is difficult and complicated, and she is really interested.


    Second, she had prepared two hundred Liang as a red envelope welfare for both of them last night. Originally, she wanted to make up for it with money and gold alone.


    Now, I have spent 52 less and got Zheng Yuan''s secret.


    No loss!


    Besides, she knows very well that Qian Jinjin seems to have no limit, but he will never betray Zheng Yuan.


    Therefore, the two handed in silver on the one hand and secrets on the other.


    The fifty Liang silver ingot was carefully collected, and the money and gold suddenly felt less painful.


    "In fact, I didn''t know about it until later." Qian Jinjin hesitated for a long time before he said the key point: "that is, his parents seem to have died because of his illness. He refused to say the specific situation, and I didn''t ask.


    But every time he gets sick, he becomes more silent. "


    God knows!


    Originally in their line of work, they basically rarely communicate with people.


    Although they both go in and out together most of the time, he''s really suffocating!


    "When we first worked together, he was not like this.


    Who knows, later he said less and less. Sometimes he didn''t say a word for three or two months. I thought he was really dumb. "


    Qian Jinjin sighed.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Alas, she figured out that Qian Jinjin hoped that she could cure Zheng Yuan simply because no one spoke to him.


    "Have you seen his family?" She asked.


    Qian Jinjin shook his head, looked around, made sure there was no one around, then lowered his voice and continued: "when I just found him, he seemed to have just been driven out. Our situation may be a little similar. Alas, in short, it''s hard to say."


    Lin Mengya looked at Qian Jin''s face.


    "I won''t add money!"


    Qian JINZI''s face immediately looked sorry and discussed with her.


    "Add another ten Liang! My life story is no worse than his. Boss, think about it!"


    She knows!


    "Do you like to say it or not? It belongs to the starting price of sitting on the ground, and it comes with bundling?"


    Qian Jin smiled and spread his hand.


    "Anyway, these are things that have happened, and I can''t change it. If I can exchange it for a few liang of silver, I won''t lose it? Besides, just listen to the book in the teahouse and give me a reward. I promise I will speak vividly and vividly, and you won''t lose, boss."


    "It''s not about money." Lin Mengya''s words were earnest and sincere, and she patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m afraid of causing you painful memories, so as not to hurt my mind."


    Qian Jinjin immediately put his hands on his chest and looked sad.


    "Oh, boss, I find I''m really sad! Why don''t you give me some silver and let me buy some medicine to warm my heart?"


    Oh!


    Lin Mengya turned cold in a second and turned away.


    Qian Jinjin called her again. Unfortunately, it was all ignored by Lin Mengya.


    "Really, I''ve never seen such a stingy person! Cheapskate!"


    He put his hands on his waist and muttered for a long time.


    But he soon laughed again.


    Turning back to the room, he saw Zheng Yuan still sitting where he was. He walked over in a good mood and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Isn''t our new boss good?"


    Zheng Yuan glanced at him and then nodded slowly.


    As soon as Qian Jinjin''s eyes lit up, he immediately moved a chair, sat opposite him, broke his fingers and told Zheng Yuan about Lin Mengya''s advantages.


    "Young, beautiful and pleasing to the eye, it''s much better than those old men who can only dictate! Most importantly, she''s really generous!"


    Qian Jinjin took out fifty Liang silver ingots, weighed them in his hand and smiled.


    "So let''s follow her for the time being!"


    For the sake of silver, he made a decision.


    Zheng Yuan has no objection.


    In fact, among the two of them, it seems that money and gold love money and are out of tune, but in fact, most of the time to make decisions is money and gold, not him.


    After working together for so many years, he knows better than anyone how deep this guy''s mind is.


    Those who want to calculate them die miserably in the end. This is the ability of money and gold.


    "But before that, I have to send a few words to the clan."


    Qian Jinjin''s smile was still there, but his eyes were cold.


    When he performed the operation on Xiao Fubao before, he found some abnormalities.


    Indeed, it is the forbidden art in their family that blocks children''s consciousness.


    But this forbidden art should have been destroyed.


    It should be said that no one in the world will do this kind of prohibition except him.


    After all, it was in exchange for dozens of lives on his team.


    If someone will, this person is the culprit who killed his relatives!


    There was a cold awn in Qian JINZI''s eyes.


    He can endure everything, and even give up everything and wander everywhere.


    But he will never allow the murderer who killed his relatives to live in this world!


    ......


    On New Year''s day, everyone changed into new clothes.


    According to custom, aunt Fang should have received new year greetings from the Zhao family in the front yard.


    But now she has wanted to open up, coupled with the change of identity, at least she doesn''t think it''s suitable to appear in the front yard, so she left such an important occasion to the second old man of the Zhao family and Bai Jing.


    As for what kind of moth they would make, it was no longer within her scope of concern.


    As long as they don''t take the initiative to provoke themselves, she won''t delay these people to play prestige and show off.


    With that spare time, she might as well play more mahjong.


    Although Lin Mengya found some abnormalities, she didn''t say anything.


    First, because of the Chinese new year, she doesn''t want everyone to be upset about it; Second, at least for now, it is harmless to human body.


    And she has asked Bai Su and Cai Ru to take people and sprinkle a circle of medicinal powder around the yard to kill them.


    The effect is pretty good.


    Strictly speaking, this thing is a kind of seed, perhaps called spore.


    However, Lin Mengya''s system does not have the function of biological detection, and she is not good at this.


    I can recognize it all because I still haven''t decoded half of the zither spectrum.


    This thing can be called an encyclopedia of rare and foreign objects.


    Unfortunately, the database is not perfect, so she only knows that this spore must be activated at a very high temperature.


    The fireworks on New Year''s Eve must be the activated program.

 Chapter 2880

    For a long time, Lin Mengya was deeply puzzled about what had happened to the ancient people.


    If it is an ancient family genetic disease, it is a genetic defect.


    So over the years, because of the extreme exclusion of the ancient people, the similarity of internal blood vessels is very high, and the genetic defects should not still be different.


    But actually, that''s exactly the case.


    Therefore, she boldly guessed that the cause of this defect may not be blood.


    It could also be a region.


    But this is just a guess.


    She needs more data support and verification.


    And most importantly, because of the temporary absence of the database, she didn''t know what kind of plant the spore belonged to.


    What''s more, I don''t understand the characteristics of this plant and its role in the daily life of ancient people.


    But she can find out from the source of the fireworks.


    This old-fashioned fireworks needs gunpowder and some special materials.


    Coincidentally, she once checked the records of the big business club. The merchants on this side exchanged goods with the merchants of the ancient nationality.


    When it comes to this, I have to praise my big brother Gong Bin''s business talent.


    In order to quickly integrate into the local business circle, almost every time the big chamber of commerce expands a business road, before that, the big brother will ask people to collect information related to business in the local area.


    In this way, both former buyers and sellers will not feel that their interests have been infringed after the strong entry of the chamber of Commerce.


    On the contrary, they will feel that the goods in large chambers of commerce are more complete, the cost is lower, and the transaction is more secure.


    The situation of the ancient people was also sent to her years ago.


    She had to sigh that the big brother really did everything and loved everything. He had applied the art of war to business.


    As the saying goes, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win a hundred battles.


    This move is really brilliant!


    She thought about it and wrote a letter to Bai Su to send it out for her.


    "Tell them that their actions must be light. The strength of the other party is unknown. There is no need to make indifferent sacrifices."


    Bai Su nodded.


    In fact, Lin Mengya has a lot of talents.


    Strictly speaking, all the backbones in the big chamber of commerce are her people.


    These people are usually scattered everywhere and can''t see anything.


    But if we gather together, I''m afraid it will turn the economic lifeline of the whole country upside down.


    But Lin Mengya won''t experience it. Let them sacrifice.


    In a short time, she has realized how profound the heritage of this continent with a history of thousands of years.


    At present, she can''t even touch the shadow of the enemy.


    This feeling did make her uneasy, but it also made her sprout a stronger fighting spirit.


    She kept dormant.


    Like a big tree that wants to block out the sun, before growing up, what she needs to do most is to quietly extend her strong roots.


    Only a strong root can make a strong tree.


    Before that, she just had to work hard to get enough food.


    ......


    On the first day of the lunar new year, Lin Mengya''s family of four, plus Qian Jinjin and Zheng Yuan, plus his aunt and his party, quietly nest in the yard to play games and mahjong.


    Because the new year goods are well prepared, they don''t need to step out of the yard at all.


    I thought I would be at least safe with the people in the front yard, but sometimes trouble always comes to the door automatically.


    At first, only Zhao Xiaodie secretly ran over with her daughter.


    After knocking uneasily on the door of the courtyard, Zhao Xiaodie finally showed a smile.


    She tied the doll behind her back and carried it on her back, but she held the dessert she had only eaten on Youth Day in her arms.


    "Miss ya, I want to spend the new year with you, OK?"


    There was some tension on the thin little face.


    Lin Mengya thought she was bullied, but Zhao Xiaodie shook her head and whispered, "those aunts and aunts are really good to me. It''s me. I think it''s better to be with you."


    Her voice was getting smaller and smaller, and her face was flushed with shame.


    It can be said that this year is the most abundant year since she remembered.


    No father''s beating and scolding, no mother''s crying, and no mother-in-law''s strange accusations.


    She doesn''t need to immerse her hands in ice water in such a cold day until she is unconscious, and she doesn''t need to wait until everyone has finished eating before she can eat the leftovers.


    Clearly everything is good, just like in a dream, but she has some small regrets in her heart.


    The new year should have been a good day for reunion.


    But she and her daughter are like two independent birds outside the bird''s nest.


    Although the feast of wine and preparation is good, it is not their home.


    After hesitation, she picked up her own annual gift and secretly ran to the backyard to find Lin Mengya.


    In fact, she has no bottom in her heart.


    After all, no one wants an outsider to get involved in the new year.


    It can be said that when she knocked on the door, she had exhausted all her courage.


    Even after seeing Lin Mengya, she had some regrets and started to retreat.


    But Lin Mengya smiled and pulled her in.


    "I''m waiting for you. Come on!"


    For a moment, she seemed to be pulled into the warm spring day from the cold winter night.


    She followed Lin Mengya timidly and habitually lowered her head.


    In my ears, I couldn''t help catching the laughter from the yard.


    "If you don''t come now, I still want Cairu to call you! Nuo, this is a red envelope for your little baby. Take it for her first."


    Zhao Xiaodie''s head shook like a rattle.


    Unfortunately, she also foolishly held her annual gift, and her hands were not free, so she could only see Lin Mengya put the red envelope into the baby''s swaddling clothes with a smile.


    "Well, how can this make it! No, no, she''s still young and a girl''s family. She can''t take it!"


    But Lin Mengya didn''t like to hear her say so. Qu Zhi knocked on Zhao Xiaodie''s forehead.


    "Xiaodie, Xiaodie, what do you want me to say about you? What''s wrong with the girl? The girl was not born in October? The girl can''t stand the family business?"


    Zhao Xiaodie was stunned.


    She suddenly remembered that the person in front of her was not just their elegant girl.


    That''s the head of the palace family, the head of the family!


    He''s a better man than a man!


    "I, I didn''t mean that..."


    She was afraid of Lin Mengya''s misunderstanding, but she wanted to explain, but she was so clumsy that her eyes were red. She was afraid that she would burst into tears the next moment.


    Lin Mengya will not embarrass her.


    "Well, be happy for the new year. You have set a good example for your baby. I believe she will be an excellent girl in the future."


    Lin Mengya comforts Zhao Xiaodie in a soft voice.


    A strange feeling gradually appeared in Zhao Xiaodie''s heart.


    Although she didn''t know what that meant, she got a strength from the woman in front of her that could calm her heart.


    Yeah!


    Isn''t it true that women''s mothers have worked hard to bring the best in the world?


    What about women?


    Should she be born like her, treated by her father as a loser and by her mother-in-law as a slave who can be driven at will?


    She was her, and she shouldn''t be her.


    The elegant girl in front of her looks completely different from her, but she is exactly the same as her.


    They are all women.


    But ya girl is in charge of her own life.


    Zhao Xiaodie has never been as sober as she is today.


    It was like a sudden split sunlight in the clouds, burning all her confusion.


    Between heaven and earth, there is only a clear and bright her.


    "What are these? Are they heavy?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t notice Zhao Xiaodie''s slightly stunned expression. She just wanted her to put down what she had been holding in her arms.


    Zhao Xiaodie stirred her spirits for a while, and then for the first time, she endured shyness and frankly sent some thin annual gifts in her arms to Lin Mengya.


    "This is my annual gift for you."


    There are many things, but in fact they are of little value.


    But Fang Rao prepared them in advance, but let the second old man of the Zhao family and Bai Jing make a favor with the water.


    Moreover, people like Zhao Xiaodie who were "disobedient" were deliberately detained.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t show any disdain.


    She immediately picked it up and untied one of the small oil paper bags.


    There are three or four small stove fruits.


    Golden yellow, although some are incomplete, it still exudes an attractive sweet smell.


    A bite must be crispy.


    She thought so and did so.


    Naturally, without any reluctance.


    "How fragrant!"


    Lin Mengya praised sincerely, narrowed her eyes and chewed the taste of stove fruit.


    Conveniently, I also stuffed a piece for Zhao Xiaodie.


    "Don''t tell me, you sent these things in time. Aunt Fang, do you want to often? It''s just sent by Xiaodie. It''s very fragrant!"


    Therefore, Zhao Xiaodie saw that she had just felt the shabby annual gift, and suddenly became a hot commodity for everyone.


    That is not hypocritical perfunctory, nor malicious ridicule.


    The big guys are sincere. They think her gift is very good. They have lived up to her heart.


    At this moment, Zhao Xiaodie still couldn''t resist the sour nose.


    She can give very little, but she is willing to give everything to ya girl.


    Ya girl not only accepted her mind, but even attached great importance to her mind, which made her poor and intimate and appropriate all of a sudden.


    Lin Mengya didn''t do this on purpose.


    She just habitually cherishes everyone''s kindness to her.


    Turning around, she smiled and waved to Zhao Xiaodie.


    "Come quickly. If you don''t come again, aunt Fang will kill Sifang!"


    Zhao Xiaodie sniffed and walked towards her light and warmth with a satisfied smile.


    ......


    "It''s all Fang Rao! Damn the little bitch of the palace family, they are deliberately trying to save my face!"


    Bai Jing, sitting in the main hall in the front yard, still has a frightening gloomy face.


    Despite Fang Rao''s exit yesterday, she became the most distinguished among the women''s dependents.


    But that feeling stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 2881

    It seems that only her Fang Rao is gone, which is her white and quiet world.


    Even Fang Rao can give up these things without care, and she has become the clown who picks up what she doesn''t want.


    This feeling makes her feel more uncomfortable than Fang Rao competing with her.


    What on earth is she inferior to Fang Rao''s bitch?


    No matter her birth, appearance or the means of managing the back house, she thinks she is above Fang Rao.


    Even though Fang Rao used to look at the scenery, but secretly, she still suffered from her plot and had no children all her life?


    But now, the bitch actually withdrew and even dared to give her charity and pity her!


    That bitch is not qualified!


    "Mother, the eldest brother is clamoring to see you."


    Zhao Jue stood respectfully in front of Bai Jing in a half old dark blue dress.


    "What are you arguing about? Are you little bastards bothering him? If my son is disabled, you can turn over the branches and be a phoenix!


    I tell you, you and your bitch''s mother can''t touch my son''s things! "


    Just in time, Bai Jing was upset and scolded Zhao Jue.


    Zhao Jue still lowered his head. He had long been used to such endless humiliation.


    Once upon a time, in the Zhao family, because his mother was the only concubine left in the back house, Bai Jing, the wife of the main room, beat and scold whenever she wanted, which made him almost crazy when discussing with his mother.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    Zhao Jue''s eyes are always calm, but if you look closely, you can feel that the eyes are really quiet and frightening.


    Unfortunately, Bai Jing, like her son, has always been used to being superior.


    For people like Zhao Jue, they don''t care about each other at all.


    It is such an arrogant and arrogant attitude that sooner or later they will be sent to the bottomless abyss, broken to pieces and never be reborn again.


    No matter what, Zhao is also her only biological son.


    Bai Jing endured her anger and left in a soft sedan, regardless of whether Zhao Jue could keep up or not.


    Zhao Jue stood at the door and looked at the leaving party with deep eyes. After a long time, the corners of his mouth provoked him slightly and showed a sneer.


    Zhao Pei is as greedy and arrogant as Bai Jing.


    So they can''t see it at all. Maybe they don''t want to admit that they are going downhill.


    Zhao Jue really had no intention of fighting them.


    After all, as Zhao Pei is now, he has already lost the qualification to compete with him for everything.


    He is not like the mother and son. His vision is so narrow.


    Zhao Jue tidied up his clothes and made sure that although he looked a little depressed, he would not be annoying. Only then did he avoid most people''s sight and enter the backyard of the Zhao house.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s courtyard is very lively.


    After Zhao Xiaodie secretly took the baby and the annual ceremony to participate, all the people who had made friends with Lin Mengya went to the door one after another.


    Especially aunt Zhao and Zhao yunniang.


    These two people are thinking about Lin Mengya. They are afraid that there is nothing delicious to drink in her yard. Leng takes someone to "rob" the kitchen.


    I wonder if everyone in the kitchen intended it.


    Even the best food and drinks were left behind. Even when Aunt Zhao couldn''t lift them, she helped them transport them together.


    Although they didn''t stay to celebrate together in the end, Lin Mengya prepared enough red envelopes for them.


    Now, everyone in the kitchen is also happy.


    Zhao Jue has been standing outside the door for a while.


    because


    Because of his birth, he has always been cautious.


    In his opinion, the master of the palace family and his little aunt Fang Rao must have been bullied by his real mother, so he came here now as a timely help.


    They can even go further and make them feel the same as them.


    However, this situation seems a little wrong.


    No, the laughter without scruples was really made by the little aunt who was always happy and angry?


    Fang Rao has smiled several times at the moment.


    She knows!


    I''m absolutely what Xiaoya said!


    She was beaming with mahjong cards. At this moment, the chips on her side could not be put down.


    Very heroic and generous, she grabbed a handful and stuffed it to the little Mo Yan baby next to her. She even rubbed the little Mo Yan baby''s face and kissed it hard.


    Mo Yan''s baby was also very clever. She narrowed her big eyes and sincerely praised grandma Fang.


    "Grandma Fang is really a mortal sparrow God. She will be able to kill all directions."


    Fang Rao was elated when she heard it for a moment, and then grabbed a handful of chips and stuffed them into Mo Yan''s baby. That momentum was eager to win the world.


    "Then grandma will borrow my ink to say good words to the baby. If you win this one again, grandma will buy you whatever you want!"


    Mo Yan baby immediately smiled more brightly.


    He really wants to buy some small bottles for his mother.


    Oh, yes! And xiaofubao''s diapers and milk powder!


    Although I don''t know what milk powder is, my mother said yesterday that we should make more efforts to earn money for milk powder and diapers.


    He just doesn''t want his mother to be so tired.


    And he is the eldest brother. Naturally, he is responsible for supporting his brothers and sisters.


    Mother said, he is also a member of this family!


    Since he is a member, he should also contribute.


    Oh! And Ning''er''s brother!


    Listen to Dad, Ning''er''s brother is learning fencing recently.


    Why don''t you find a way to buy a sword for Ning''er''s brother!


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the reason why her son was so clever was to "support her family".


    The game she brought swept the courtyard in a very short time.


    Of course, this also brought her a new idea.


    What can disintegrate a person''s willpower more than playing games?


    Look, even money and gold misers can''t help playing red eyes, not to mention others?


    Of course, she just thinks about it.


    Gambling is always wrong.


    She doesn''t want to see that innocent people are harmed because of her temporary selfishness.


    "Someone has been standing at the door for a long time."


    Long Tianyu, who was coaxing his daughter, pointed to the door.


    Recently, he found himself a little addicted to taking care of children.


    In particular, such a clever little girl as xiaofubao doesn''t cry when she is full. A pair of big black grape eyes quietly look at her father, which makes long Tianyu''s heart soft and become a pool of water.


    Moreover, he found that if he had children in hand, he would walk more steadily and last a lot longer.


    Therefore, except sleeping and suckling, little Fubao is almost brought by long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu in her father''s clothes. She was also unable to laugh or cry.


    Is this still the ruthless and noble Holy Lord?


    It was estimated that if his men saw it, they would be disillusioned.


    This is gentle and amiable, with a silly smile


    Who are you?


    Definitely not their noble highness!


    Absolutely not!


    "Pass me the warm milk. Xiao Fubao is hungry."


    Long Tianyu went to nurse with a simple smile on her face.


    Lin Mengya felt that she had brought the child. It seemed that she didn''t have to intervene in anything except being a good cow.


    Seeing everyone playing so lively, she really had nothing to do, so she went to open the door.


    At the door was a slightly strange face.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while before digging out the man from the corner of her memory.


    He seems to be Bai Jing''s concubine?


    The other party didn''t expect that the person who opened the door would be her. Before she could put away the surprise in her eyes, she was in a hurry to salute her.


    "Zhao Jue met the master of the palace family. He should have come to pay New Year''s greetings to you and your little aunt early in the morning. He was delayed for a while. Please forgive him."


    To be honest, Lin Mengya doesn''t care, and it''s estimated that Aunt Fang won''t care.


    The man in front of him should be about 20 years old, thin but tall, but he probably often lowers his head, so Lin Mengya is not impressed by his appearance.


    But aunt Fang mentioned that Zhao Jue and his mother have been living under Bai Jing''s hands, and life is also very difficult.


    She is not a compassionate person. Moreover, even if Zhao Jue disagrees with Bai Jing, he may not really stand on her side.


    But today is the first day of the new year.


    And the other party is a few years younger than her. It''s still aunt Fang''s younger generation.


    After thinking about it, she said, "wait for me. I''ll call aunt Fang for you."


    Then she left.


    Zhao Jue wanted to stop her.


    The purpose of his visit is not Fang Rao, but to take the opportunity to catch up with the line of the palace family.


    Those fools in the family thought that the palace family would let the family take it at will, but he saw it better.


    The power of the palace family is not comparable to that of the two ancient tribes!


    Both wealth and contacts are rich to a degree they can''t imagine.


    If he can get the support of the Gong family, don''t mention their South courtyard at that time. Even the whole Zhao family will be in his hands!


    Fortunately, his first mother was a vicious fool who offended Gong Ya and Fang Rao to death.


    He saw it.


    The only thing that the whole Zhao family can have anything to do with the master of the palace family is his little aunt.


    And the little aunt had no children. Even in the past, she was very kind to them.


    At the thought of this, a pure light crossed Zhao Jue''s eyes.


    When he looked up again, there were some tears in his eyes. He stood on tiptoe and kept looking at the yard, which really looked forward to it.


    "What are you doing? I''m still winning cards! Mo Yan baby, remember to watch it for grandma. Don''t let others touch my cards!"


    Aunt Fang was forcibly pulled down by Lin Mengya from the card table.


    It''s so funny. Let her play all day, no! Maybe she won''t get tired of it all year!


    Lin Mengya rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "OK, I''ll let you play all night after seeing the man!"


    Aunt Fang reluctantly agreed, but she was still thinking. What if she played Yao chicken in this card? Or do you want to beat two cakes?


    Alas! It''s so nerve racking!


    But she likes it!


    This is much more interesting than fighting with them. Now I want to come. Does Baijing have a nice cake?

 Chapter 2882

    At the door, Zhao Jue finally lived up to his "eager to see through" and looked forward to Fang Rao.


    As soon as she saw an outsider, aunt Fang''s perfect lady shelf was put up at once.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t connect the noble and elegant family elder in front of her with the bird God who was chirping to the Hu three families just now.


    No way, the adult world is always so hypocritical.


    "Oh, it''s Zhao Jue from Nanyuan!" Aunt Fang seemed to have just recognized him, with a friendly smile on her face. Her attitude was not far or near, just in line with their identity relationship.


    "Look, I forgot when I was busy. It''s your first new year here, but what''s not used to it?"


    In terms of attitude, aunt Fang''s perfunctory is definitely full marks.


    Although Lin Mengya guessed that Aunt Fang must be bent on letting the man go quickly, at least in face, she is kind and amiable.


    Zhao Jue is also an exquisite person in this regard.


    It was obviously a joke together. Even if he wanted to join, he would be regarded as an outsider and reluctantly integrated. Finally, everyone was uncomfortable.


    At that moment, he immediately smiled and said, "aunt, everything is good. I also want to have a good year this time, thanks to my aunt. By the way, I heard that we have added a lot of children here, which is a good thing, so I want to add a good color to these children."


    He said, taking out a few small exquisite red envelopes from his arms.


    Qingxiu''s face unconsciously showed a bit of Shyness: "I hope the children are safe and healthy, and please don''t dislike them."


    Anyway, the other party came to give gifts.


    Fang Rao is not such a stingy person, and according to the generation, most of these children are one generation younger than Zhao Jue.


    Moreover, after childbirth has become a problem, ordinary families will attach great importance to newborn children.


    If we put this in other small families, we may have to celebrate the arrival of new life together.


    The old and young people of the Zhao family are busy fighting among themselves day by day. Even the second old man of the Zhao family and Bai Jing are dissatisfied with Fang Rao, so they don''t show them at all.


    It is enough to show that in their hearts, personal interests have long been above the interests of the family.


    But Zhao Jue''s approach has greatly increased people''s favor.


    Fang Rao was more loving to his smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is mind. By the way, I remember, you haven''t been an adult for long, have you?"


    Zhao Jue smiled awkwardly. He looked like an introverted and honest child.


    Aunt Fang habitually touched her body.


    Oh, she seems to have forgotten that she changed all her cash into chips today.


    Why don''t you give him a bracelet?


    Aunt Fang touched it.


    It''s broken! Just now she seemed to feel that there was such a burden affecting the speed of her code card, so she took it off.


    What can I do? There''s nothing for children!


    Just when Aunt fang had stretched her evil hand to her hairpin, Lin Mengya secretly shook her head, touched a red envelope from her arms and secretly stuffed it to Aunt Fang.


    The latter was stunned and quickly turned his head to show a grateful smile to her.


    Then, still maintaining a kind and friendly smile, he gave Lin Mengya''s emergency red envelope out.


    "No, no! How can I be an adult and how can I take my aunt''s money!"


    Zhao Jue wholeheartedly refused her for three times.


    That frightened little appearance, coupled with the body almost twisted into a twist, the appearance of the frightened and moved young man was performed incisively and vividly.


    "If I ask you to take it, you can take it!"


    Finally, aunt Fang stared at Zhao Jue and let him be honest.


    The red envelope in your hand is very heavy, but it won''t make people red, will it?


    But Zhao Jue became red.


    But he was stunned and added a stubborn part to himself. Don''t overdo it and wipe his eyes.


    "Thank you, aunt. I''ll never forget her benefits in my life."


    Fang Rao smiled more and more lovingly.


    No! She had to send people away quickly. She heard someone inside looking at her cards!


    "At that time, it''s getting late. I''m afraid your mother has something to find you. You''d better go first. Come and play when you have time. Walk slowly and don''t give it away!"


    With that, aunt Fang couldn''t wait to turn around and run away.


    Just caught someone holding out evil claws to her card.


    "Put it down! Who dares to peek at my cards? Do you want to be beaten for the new year?"


    Lin Mengya, who has been standing silently behind her, wants to cover her head.


    She could only smile awkwardly and politely, blocking the door and trying to save aunt Fang''s last dignity as an elder.


    Unfortunately¡ª¡ª


    "A cake! Hu! Take the money, take the money, don''t cheat!"


    Well, the image is completely destroyed!


    She heard a chuckle.


    Seeing her eyes sweeping, Zhao Jue immediately waved his hand, but the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help picking up slightly.


    "I didn''t expect my aunt to be so lively in private. It''s very interesting."


    It seems that with this smile, Zhao Jue''s shyness and tension quickly melted away.


    The young man standing in front of her now has a gentle demeanor like jade.


    It''s probably the kind of hard to hate, but it''s not like Le Zhengzi Tan''s coquettish without a teacher.


    In short, it''s probably a little like the feeling of a fresh and harmless little brother.


    However, Lin Mengya doesn''t eat this very much.


    There are so many demons in her family that her appetite has been raised very much.


    Fortunately, Zhao Jue''s purpose is not to "seduce" her.


    Just make a pretty good impression in front of her.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly, at least Zhao Jue thought so.


    "Aunt Fang is really lively. After all, it''s the new year. Just have fun."


    Lin Mengya blocked the door tightly, and Zhao Jue gave up his plan to explore.


    He just wanted to remind Lin Mengya that his real mother might be bad for them.


    But when they think that they are from the South courtyard after all, not to mention they are not familiar with it, the rash reminder will certainly arouse their suspicion. Perhaps because they have said bad things about their legitimate mother, it is likely to make them feel disloyal and unfilial. Isn''t that stealing chickens can''t eroding rice?


    The words turned in his mouth and finally swallowed them.


    "It''s getting late. I''m afraid my mother can''t leave me. I''ll go back first and say goodbye."


    Sometimes if you want to please a person, you don''t have to walk around her.


    At least a simple turn won''t make people feel that they are deliberately catching up, but the impression is better.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t close the door too soon. She didn''t close the door until everyone left.


    But I don''t know when, a pair of big hands quietly surrounded her slender waist.


    "Who is it?" Long Tianyu lay on her shoulder, and the warm breath blew in her ears.


    No one knows. Her neck and ears are very sensitive.


    It seems that no one can be so close to her except him.


    "It''s just a junior of the Zhao family. I''ve come to pay New Year''s greetings to Aunt Fang."


    She endured the itching and closed the door with difficulty.


    "Really? I think you seem to have a good chat with him. I don''t know what his wife is talking about with him? My husband wants to hear it too."


    She turned and was sandwiched between her arms and the door panel.


    Long Tianyu has wide shoulders, long legs and a lot of chest and abdominal muscles. In this way, he condescends to buckle her in his arms, but he can''t see it outside.


    He always has a nice cold smell, which is the medicine fragrance she prepared for him personally.


    But I don''t know why Mingming has the aroma of refreshing and refreshing, but it makes her dizzy every time and can no longer maintain Qingming.


    "Nothing, just say hello."


    She thought she could keep her face as usual.


    But long Tianyu looked down and saw two red earlobes.


    The voice was also thin and weak, and could not be heard at a distance.


    The excitement behind them seemed to have nothing to do with them. Long Tianyu trapped people in his arms. He just felt that she was so good everywhere, so he couldn''t help it.


    "Really?" He smiled deeply and rubbed his lips against her earlobes.


    "But I want to whisper to my wife, okay?"


    Bursts of numbness came from my ears.


    Lin Mengya was almost useless and her legs were soft.


    She just wanted to raise her head to protest, but she bumped into her deep eyebrows.


    He''s so handsome!


    Even if she has seen it thousands of times, she can always make her heart beat in a moment.


    She thought, she''s probably really over!


    Long Tianyu saw her face turn red and secretly picked it with pride.


    Oh, he knew that his face still had a fatal attraction to his wife.


    As for whether he was worried that he would grow old and have no advantage, long Tianyu was not as anxious as before.


    Everyone is old, as long as he is still the most handsome one!


    Pursed his lips and smiled proudly, then secretly abducted his wife and went back to the room to whisper!


    ......


    On the first day of the lunar new year, thousands of lights are shining.


    Both the ancient family and the palace family far away are equally lively.


    Although Lin Mengya and his party are not at home, they still make the Gong family feel some regret.


    But this year, the palace family turned over completely.


    From niangen to now, those families have never stopped sending gifts.


    As the oldest parent in the family, the ancestors of the Gong family can receive worship posts from close friends or their grandchildren almost every day.


    At the beginning, Lao Zu also wanted to maintain his feelings with you.


    After all, some people did help the palace family when they were in trouble. They secretly helped them a lot, but most of them wanted to come to the palace family to make things better and maintain the previously broken relationship.


    Laozu was a farsighted and farsighted Laozu.


    He knows that even if he doesn''t like those people who are driven by the wind, he can''t offend people too hard. After all, his little great granddaughter still depends on these people to make money to support her family.


    But he can''t make people feel that the palace family has no memory. He stabbed them in the face and could greet them with a smile in a few days.


    Simply, he relied on his seniority, old age and poor health to sell his old age.

 Chapter 2883

    Originally, he thought he would have to offend others if he didn''t show his old face.


    Unexpectedly, because of this, his "status" has increased, and people who seek to see him not only come in an endless stream, but also have a more respectful attitude towards him.


    Even there are many mysterious messages about him outside.


    He was described as a great man of great wisdom.


    In fact, if he was so smart, he wouldn''t have to fight with Ning''er baby every day, just to eat more braised meat.


    Alas, people, too strong brain tonic ability is also a disease!


    On the whole, however, the situation in the palace family is very good.


    With the continuous flow of resources and funds from all over the world into the hands of the members of the chamber of Commerce, an alliance established by taking the commercial route as a bridge has sprung up in the country of Wei.


    Although at present, it has only improved the lives of some people, in the long run, it will certainly shake the foundation of the whole country.


    As for those families who choose to be enemies of the palace family for various reasons, they can''t sit still.


    However, they have lost the reason and opportunity to openly encircle and suppress the palace family. What''s more, they have seen the changes brought by the big chamber of Commerce in the future.


    Instead of destroying it completely, it''s better to find a way to take it for yourself.


    If anyone can get that piece, it will be the next king of Wei for a hundred years.


    The palace family is now as solid as gold. It is impossible to uproot the palace family.


    But they all know that although the palace family is powerful, it is the master of the palace family who is even more powerful.


    Who would have thought that in just a few years, a woman who should have been doing housework in the back house actually climbed over their heads.


    Since they have been unable to get GONGYA through marriage, it will be completely destroyed!


    Who let her be a woman to take charge of the family and career is simply losing their face.


    These people never admit that they lost to a woman.


    Anyway, the history books after a hundred years must be written by men. This woman, ah, is just a flash in the pan, and no one will remember her existence.


    Big chambers of Commerce, Sitai college, and even the prosperous non Yecheng should be their men''s achievements!


    Therefore, they chose to send someone to secretly intercept Lin Mengya and his party.


    Although these people are deeply concealed and act very secretive, they do not know that the palace''s eyeliner is everywhere.


    A person can never step out of the house for a lifetime, but there is no way. He doesn''t eat and wear for a lifetime.


    Although they can refuse direct transactions with large chambers of Commerce, they cannot trace the source of each business line.


    Therefore, those transactions that turn the corner can still become a source of information for large chambers of Commerce.


    Only after very complicated calculations, speculation and verification, will it be handed over to the General Chamber of Commerce.


    "It seems that these people are thinking about their little sister again."


    In the office building of the Federation, Gong bin, who has officially served as the first vice president of the chamber of Commerce, frowned at the intelligence gathered from the massive information in his hand.


    After such a long time of training, he was no longer the indecisive leader of the palace family.


    It can be said that although he does not have Lin Mengya''s thunder means, he is already very accessible, whether it is scheming or strategy.


    Lin Mengya made the right choice.


    The brothers of the palace family are now able to take charge of their own affairs.


    The eldest brother is a born businessman, but at the beginning, he was covered with precious pearls, so he wasted so many years. Now, it is the sword that comes out of the scabbard and has a strong edge.


    Gong Er is now the commander-in-chief of the whole palace family guard army, responsible for all security issues in the palace family fief. Lin Nansheng is also one of them. The two brothers are both from regular army. They have a tacit understanding and cooperate very well in this regard.


    Now, no one dares to make trouble under the palace family.


    Gong San is still the dean of the college. Now Sitai college has become famous.


    Before, those so-called great scholars who relied on their identity and arbitrarily belittled the college were going to regret their guts.


    But Gong San didn''t give them any chance.


    The so-called teaching and educating people, a teacher must first have a correct personality and have a teacher''s ethics in order to teach students well.


    These people don''t really feel wrong at all. They just regret that they lost a good opportunity to become famous.


    Such people, even if they come to the college, I''m afraid they can''t teach any good students.


    As the head of the college, Gong San is not only well-educated, but also has a serious and responsible personality, which is deeply loved by the students.


    As for palace four and palace five.


    The two brothers are the youngest, but their strength can not be underestimated.


    No matter how important the chamber of Commerce and Sitai college are, it is the palace family that can make them stand.


    Only when the palace family is not in disorder can all Lin Mengya''s ideas continue.


    Therefore, the two brothers naturally stayed to deal with family affairs.


    It can be said that today''s five sons of the palace are more radiant than before.


    But the five are no longer the young and frivolous young masters of the aristocratic family.


    But no matter what they become, little sister Gong Ya is still their center, and no one can shake anything.


    Therefore, when the news about the needle came, everyone gathered together except Gong ER and Lin nanshang, who were on patrol.


    "These bastards!" Gong Wu almost crushed the teacup in his hand, and Jun''s face smiled coldly.


    "Dare to plan my sister, I''ll take someone to kill them all!"


    "Sit down!" Gong bin drank Gong Wu in a deep voice.


    "Even if you take people to intercept now, the other party has paid a lot of money this time. We want to be completely difficult to solve. I''m afraid we will pay a great price."


    Now Gong bin is more calm and wise. No matter what he does, he habitually considers the cost and return.


    This is not cold-blooded, but now the position of Xiaomei and the palace family is too important and eye-catching. He must weigh the interests of all parties and exchange the minimum sacrifice for the maximum return.


    But if he really wanted to exchange the whole palace for his little sister''s safety, he would bow his hand to let her go without blinking an eye.


    Obviously, it''s not that time yet. I''m afraid my little sister doesn''t want to see them lose money for small things.


    "What about that? Brother, you''re not used to being a black hearted businessman, are you?" Gong Wu muttered discontentedly and received a cold eye knife from his eldest brother without accident.


    "If my heart is so black, I''ll sell you immediately. At least I can win an ally for my little sister by marriage!" Gong Bin said unhappily.


    Gong Wu also knew that brother didn''t mean that.


    Brother, it''s getting less and less fun. He even wants to sell his own brother. Isn''t he black hearted?


    "Well, stop it."


    The steady Gong San opened his mouth.


    Although he has great experience in teaching and educating people, after all, it is not a trivial matter.


    My little sister went there for several months. Although letters from home often came, he still felt worried.


    I couldn''t help looking at my eldest brother and asked, "do you have any ideas? But please tell me what I can do."


    Gong bin looked at his third brother with satisfaction.


    Compared with small five, old three is more mature and steady.


    "I have a plan, little sister. Although they are few, they are all elite. I think even if those people really catch up with little sister, I''m afraid they can''t do anything.


    But it''s not a way to go on like this. It''s better to draw a salary from the bottom of the pot than to stop the boiling. "


    Gong Si, who had been silent all the time, had a pure light in his eyes.


    If one of the brothers has the most brilliant plan, it will belong to him.


    And he knows something better than his brothers.


    Years ago, he intended to quietly follow his little sister to the ancient people. However, the new year is coming. He also had some things to deal with and had to go back to the palace.


    Now, it''s a good opportunity.


    "What big brother means is to attack those families who try to attack their little sister?"


    As soon as Gong Si opened his mouth, he said he was right about Gong Bin''s idea.


    The latter nodded, and his warm eyes were gradually covered by the cold.


    "We have been so low-key this year that they forget whether they have revenge with the palace family.


    In the past, my little sister didn''t want us to make enemies everywhere to avoid being attacked.


    But now, we have many allies, and they want more in terms of interests.


    Since they can''t wait, why should we put up with it? "


    Those aristocratic families who were eager to deal with the palace family also had an old feud with the palace family.


    They are afraid of the development of the palace family, and can''t pull down this face to admit their mistakes and cooperate with the palace family. Even up to now, they still condescend to think that the palace family is still the broken settlement in the past.


    It''s like letting a beggar step on the emperor''s head. How can they accept it?


    Therefore, they are so bold that they dare to attack the master of the palace family!


    How much do you despise these palace families and think they can''t protect their owners and their relatives?


    In this way, if he can continue to endure, he is not worthy to be a member of the palace family and Gong Ya''s brother.


    "That''s a good idea!" Gong Wu licked his lips with an excited look in his eyes. "It was my sister''s order that we should not act arbitrarily. Now they bully us. We don''t have to bear it anymore!"


    "Brother, what do you want to do? Kill or prevent fire?"


    Gong bin twists his fingers and the corners of his lips bend slightly.


    "Spring ploughing comes after the Chinese New Year. I heard that those families didn''t live very well before, and they borrowed money from many banks in order to expand their business.


    If they can''t pay back the money, I''m afraid the bosses behind the silver banks will not let them go. "


    The silver horn has a very detached position in the kingdom of Wei.


    Although there are a lot of fiefdoms in the major families, some seem to be very rich. In fact, because there are too many people in the territory, it is not easy to live except those in power at the top.


    But in order to win over their own people, the patriarchs have to find ways to increase their family income.

 Chapter 2884

    However, because the previous aristocratic families acted in their own way, they were on guard against each other and had their own calculations.


    If an aristocratic family asks for help from another aristocratic family, it is bound to be severely stripped by others, and may even lose its fiefdom and clansmen and become a vassal of other families.


    In the past, the palace family was like this. If they lag behind people a little, they will end up as enemies all over the world.


    Therefore, no matter the three kings or the emperor, or the saint who seems to have the most respected status, in order to prevent those aristocratic families from falling out with each other, and finally there are giants that can challenge their status, they secretly united together to create the largest silver brand in the scope of defending the country.


    According to the agreement between the bank and various aristocratic families, when the aristocratic family where the bank is located is at a disadvantage, it can borrow some necessary resources from the bank with an unstable high interest.


    It is not limited to silver, but even seeds, agricultural tools, grain and so on.


    On the appointed day, if the local aristocratic family does not return and wants to default, the bank will transfer the debt to the aristocratic family with debt collection ability.


    This move is very powerful.


    Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya used similar before when they were in the temple. The effect is outstanding. So far, it still makes those guys who try to default pale.


    What''s more, an old hand like silver, if it''s cloudy, he will hardly give life to those delinquent guys.


    Of course, the situation of silver banks in different places is also different.


    For example, the Gong family was so rich that they didn''t need a silver name at all.


    In addition to the above functions, the silver bank should also carry out the responsibility of supervision for the emperor.


    But after the decline of the palace family, many silver banks in the palace family''s land were evacuated.


    However, after Lin Mengya revived the palace family, the silver also wanted to enter again, but the attitude of the palace family was very strong at that time, so they couldn''t enter feiye city.


    So, after Gong bin mentioned this strange word, the others didn''t react.


    But Gong Si was confused at first, and then his eyes lit up.


    "Don''t you, big brother --"


    Gong bin nodded with satisfaction on his face. Fortunately, the fourth of their family is still as smart as ever.


    Gong Si was a little shocked at the moment.


    You should know that silver banks everywhere are ostensibly opened by their own bosses. In fact, these people must be trusted by the royal family.


    In other words, these bosses are the supervisors sent by the royal family everywhere.


    He didn''t expect that big brother could even control the silver!


    "But it''s never that easy. I started to close down those silver bosses half a year ago. At present, I only have 30% of all the silver banks in Weiguo."


    Gong Bin said with some regret that he still felt a little slow.


    But Gong Si was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say.


    For such a big country, if you count up all the big and small silver names, it''s more than hundreds?


    And most importantly, the silver should have been in the hands of the royal family.


    How did big brother gain their trust?


    Facing the eager thirst for knowledge on Gong Si''s face, Gong bin is not good to sell off in front of his brother.


    Sighed, then some admire and some unwilling to tell the truth.


    "In fact, I can control those silver banks thanks to our good brother-in-law."


    Although still reluctant to give up my sister, although still want to


    The smelly boy beat out, but Gong bin had to admit that he was really good to his sister.


    You should know that the benefits of silver given to the royal family, the temple and the three kings every year can not be counted.


    Don''t underestimate this small 30%. The benefits obtained by this 30% alone can be comparable to the profits brought by a large chamber of Commerce to the palace family.


    Of course, this is only because the big chamber of commerce is still in its infancy.


    From the long-term development of both, the vitality of large chambers of commerce is much higher than that of silver banks.


    Even so, being able to master such a way to get money is enough to make the world jealous.


    But that''s how long Tianyu gave it to him.


    This makes him a big brother. He really has no face to speak ill of others.


    After hearing this, Gong Si secretly scolded the guy for being treacherous.


    Who doesn''t know that big brother loves little sister most. Even if that guy gives all the silver to big brother to manage, I''m afraid big brother will add all his income to little sister.


    To put it bluntly, that guy used this to tie up his eldest brother and let him manage the silver for nothing.


    Tut tut! I don''t know which of these two guys is the profiteer!


    "So brother can use the power of those silver banks?" Gong Si ignored others first, and the topic turned to business.


    "That''s right." Gong bin touched his neat mustache on his chin and said with a smile, "I checked the account books of their local bank. Last year, in order to fight the palace family and the chamber of Commerce, they borrowed a lot of money from the bank to maintain turnover."


    He paused, with some obvious ill intention in his tone: "but their firm suffered heavy losses in the competition with our big chamber of Commerce, and spring ploughing is imminent. They need a lot of expenses. According to the previously agreed time, I''m afraid they can''t pay off their debts."


    Gong Bin''s words were full of schadenfreude.


    Gong Si also understood his eldest brother''s plan.


    He had to sigh in his heart that no one should provoke a profiteer like brother.


    Now, not only will their palace family not have any loss, but also those aristocratic families will be too busy to worry about themselves. Where can they care about making trouble for their little sister?


    "Those aristocratic families will not try their best to deal with little sister after they have been in disorder. But after she came out of the ancient family, she is still weak. Why don''t I take someone to meet her?"


    Gong Si calculated and proposed.


    Gong bin originally planned to do the same, but Gong Si was not the most suitable candidate.


    "Now everyone''s eyes are focused on our brothers. Even if we act secretly, I''m afraid it will cause some people''s speculation."


    Gong Si bit his lip. Although he knew it was inappropriate, he still wanted to pick up his sister in person.


    However, the current palace is no longer comparable to the former palace.


    Although sister''s departure did not cause much change, it was also the result of their several palace families.


    If they leave now, I''m afraid it will arouse suspicion.


    But after thinking about it, he didn''t think anyone was more suitable than them to pick up his sister.


    When several people were silent, the door was suddenly knocked.


    "Who?"


    Gong wuleng drank and fastened his portable weapon.


    "Brothers, it''s me, Xiaoyu."


    The boy''s voice outside is very polite and polite.


    Several people also know the relationship between Lin Zhongyu and Lin Mengya


    They all accepted the brother of Zhenglin Nansheng. Naturally, there was nothing to guard against, a teenager who had a lot of relationship with his sister.


    Besides, like them, he secretly joined the "hate long Tianyu alliance".


    For a time, it pulled into each other''s distance.


    "Brothers, I overheard your conversation just now. I think if you can''t spare time to pick up your sister, I can do it for you."


    Now Lin Zhongyu is no longer the thin young boy.


    At a young age, he has experienced the world, but it is commendable that he still has his original heart for Lin Mengya.


    And the days before he fled on the road with his parents also made him open his heart knot.


    Today, Lin Zhongyu is already a polished gem, blooming with bright brilliance.


    The demeanor between hands and feet seems to have the demeanor of everyone.


    And maybe it''s because he has followed Lin Mengya since childhood, so that he has the same free and easy as her.


    There is only one thing that he is afraid he can''t change in his life. That is, Lin Mengya, his sister, will always occupy the first place in his heart!


    Several people just wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, they felt they couldn''t say it.


    In any way, Lin Zhongyu is definitely the best choice.


    However, he is still young. Can he really protect Lin Mengya?


    In this regard, Xiaoyu just stood in place calmly, with a faint smile, and let her brothers look at her.


    Finally, Gong Wu broke the silence first.


    "Xiaoyu''s martial arts are good." He voted for it first.


    There''s no way. Lin Zhongyu has been pestering him to learn martial arts since he came.


    They have the best relationship, both teachers and friends, although Gong Wu himself wants to go.


    "Thank you for your trust." Xiaoyu bent her eyes and thanked Gong Wu.


    Now that their brothers have said so, the others have nothing to object to.


    So it was decided to go to the ancient family to meet Lin Mengya.


    Three days later, Xiaoyu will take a thousand elite soldiers and go several ways to meet the ancient family to meet Lin Mengya.


    Others, on the other hand, will stay in feiyecheng and prepare to attack those families who have exceeded their abilities.


    However, fortunately, it was the brothers of the palace family who were worried about their sister and let people run to meet them, which avoided a bigger crisis.


    Now Lin Mengya doesn''t know how many wolves are staring at her fat meat.


    ......


    On the second day of the first month, according to the rules of the ancient people, the married girl wants to go back to her mother''s house to visit her parents.


    It''s also a coincidence that her mother''s home is far away in feiye city. Naturally, she can''t go back. Aunt Fang''s mother''s home is gone, and Yun Niang and Xiaodie don''t need it at all.


    So several people gathered in the small yard and played games happily as before.


    Lin Mengya, who was forced to listen to love words all night last night, kicked long Tianyu out in the morning. After tossing all night, she was also a little listless.


    I wanted to sleep in the warm room, but I was interrupted.


    "Fang Rao, you come out! Do you hear me, you come out!"


    Just after noon, someone noisily wanted to trouble aunt Fang.


    Lin Mengya thought it was Bai Jing, the thief who never died. Unexpectedly, there was someone else.

 Chapter 2885

    Bai Su and Cai Ru looked at each other and took the initiative to get up and open the door.


    They both have martial arts skills, and they have a strong face, which is not comparable to that of ordinary men.


    If Bai Jing were there, they might throw it out directly.


    Unexpectedly, there were several fresh faces standing at the door.


    One of the clothes was a little luxurious, but his face looked sour and thin.


    Hearing the news, he provoked a triangular eye, disdained to scan up and down the ground to measure the two girls, and said coldly: "the people brought out by Fang Rao are really more and more unruly. I don''t know how to kneel down and kowtow to say hello when I see the master during the new year. If I were in our house, I would have asked someone to sell you!"


    With a wave of the handkerchief, he was very hard to break into it.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru looked at each other and thought, which corner did the goods come from?


    The woman didn''t expect that the other party didn''t apologize to them in fear. Even the door was blocked to death. Then she took a fork and pointed to the sisters. Unexpectedly, she yelled at the door.


    What little whores, little bitches, little wave hooves and so on are called curses. They come at once, which is dirtier than the mud and water outside.


    The woman who brought the woman had already slipped away.


    In fact, she didn''t mean to be annoying. On the contrary, because of the relationship between the woman and Fang Rao, she wanted to sell it.


    Who knows.


    She''d better go first!


    Bai Su''s face was not angry, but her fist was hard.


    Although Cairu has always been a kind person, the woman''s mouth hardly leaves any room for herself.


    They have a full tacit understanding. Don''t quarrel if you can do it at this time.


    The next moment, all the woman''s scolding was blocked in her mouth


    As for herself, she was ruthlessly planted in the mound of the garden by Bai su.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    The woman was afraid that she had never dreamed that she would "settle down" so soon.


    Cairu looked at the struggling little thick legs and was more or less worried.


    "Hey, won''t she suffocate?"


    During the Chinese new year, she doesn''t want to kill like this.


    Bai Su thought for a moment, reached out to hold the woman''s collar and pulled the man up.


    "All right."


    Bai Su clapped her hands.


    This kind of filthy thing should be buried in the earth and don''t come out again to disgust people.


    The sisters consciously handled it well and happily went back to life.


    The people in the yard were playing games at this time. For a moment, everyone didn''t remember to ask who was making trouble.


    The cold wind blows and is buried in the earth.


    When the woman was rescued, her face was black.


    When she saw someone, she was so angry that she burst into tears.


    What a Fang Rao!


    Unexpectedly, she dared to treat her like this, and her anger surged up thousands of waves in her heart. I wish I could rush to the small yard now and drag the two little bitches out to cramp and scrape their bones, so as to relieve my anger.


    But she didn''t dare to go to the yard to find bad luck, but she didn''t want someone to bring her to Bai Jing at this time.


    "What is this?"


    Bai Jing frowns slightly and looks at Huo with some disgust


    Like a embarrassed woman who just climbed out of the soil.


    I just want to scold the people below for not doing things. How can anyone bring them in front of me.


    But she didn''t want her confidant to lower her voice and remind her, "this man looks like Fang''s cousin?"


    "Hmm? She has a cousin?" I heard it was Fang Rao''s relative. Bai Jing immediately came and inquired in detail.


    The woman didn''t know much, and whispered, "it''s said that her cousin became an outer room for a big man in her early years. Who knows, she was lucky. Within a few years, the main room wife died, so she was carried into the house as a string."


    "Good luck?" Bai Jing stares at the woman coldly, disdaining the woman even more.


    "I think she must have calculated the housewife first."


    The woman was shocked and nodded her head quickly. She dared not talk nonsense again.


    As a housewife, Bai Jing naturally doesn''t like this kind of no three no four woman.


    If it was normal, let alone making friends, she would feel dirty even at a glance.


    However, this person is Fang Rao''s relative, and it seems that Fang Rao has offended people.


    Adhering to the principle that the enemy of the enemy is his friend, Bai Jing tidied up her clothes and opened her mouth quite friendly: "what''s the matter? How do you take care of the guests? Get some clean clothes quickly."


    Fang Rao''s lobby sister is called Fang peony.


    When you are young, you are quite beautiful. Even if your face is old, there is no lack of means.


    But she didn''t expect that Fang Rao dared to do this to herself.


    After she washed her face and changed into clean clothes, she cried to Bai Jing about what injustice she had just suffered.


    But I didn''t mention it. I scolded people first, and then I was taught a lesson.


    In her opinion, those two little bitches are just slaves in the family. It''s not too much for her to kill them.


    If they dare to do so, they must have been inspired by Fang Rao.


    At that moment, he poured all his bitter water to Bai Jingting.


    "In law sister-in-law, I just came to see her. I didn''t expect her to treat me like this. Don''t you care about the Zhao family?"


    Bai Jing pressed her forehead and said with a embarrassed face, "Mrs. Liao, calm down. It is supposed that you came to the door at this time with good intentions. Yu Qing and Li Fang shouldn''t treat you like this."


    "Just --"


    Bai Jing paused and then continued sadly, "this is different from the past, probably because her husband is quite effective in the Presbyterian Council, not to mention us. Even the elders of the family can''t manage them on weekdays."


    When Fang peony heard this, his eyes turned.


    It was from her masters that she heard some rumors that she came to the door.


    And she didn''t want to go back empty handed this time.


    But she thinks long-term.


    If she divulges the news to others at will, won''t she get a little benefit?


    At that moment, he swallowed his words again and only cried about his grievances. He said that Fang Rao was kind-hearted and regarded it as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Bai Jing is not patient after all.


    Although she wants to block Fang Rao, at present, if Fang peony continues to cry, she may be blocking herself more.


    And she could see that Fang Mudan did have some tricks, so she lost interest in continuing the routine, and changed her hand to greet her mother-in-law to come and let her go to Fang Rao in person


    Send a message.


    After a while, the woman brought Fang Rao''s reply, saying that it was a misunderstanding just now. The two girls were not from the Zhao family, but Gong Ya''s personal maid.


    "Gong ya?" As soon as Fang Mudan''s eyes lit up, he grabbed the woman and asked a few more questions. "But the rich palace owner?"


    Yan''s mother is Bai Jing''s confidant. Seeing the master nodding slightly, she smiled and said, "it''s that one. It''s said that she has always had a good relationship with the fifth lady. But if you see her, you have to be careful. The master is powerful."


    fierce? Fang Mudan''s mind moves very fast.


    Unexpectedly, she could meet such a big fish this time. At that moment, she immediately thanked Bai Jing with a smile and couldn''t wait to see it. It was the wealth of the master of the palace family.


    Looking at the other party''s greedy face, Bai Jing only sneers in her heart.


    If Gong Ya is so easy to deal with, why should she stay in such a broken place for the new year?


    But it would be nice if someone could show her the way.


    After thinking about every act and every move, she still did not resist sending her own eye line.


    ......


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the two girls in her family taught aunt Fang''s cousin a lesson.


    However, she did not blame the two girls for their recklessness.


    She knows the temperament of those two people very well. If they are not really offended, I''m afraid they won''t easily attack people who don''t know martial arts.


    But after all, people are aunt Fang''s relatives. Since her people have made trouble, she should not appear.


    Leaving the main room for Aunt Fang to receive guests, she happened to be reading her own fairy tale book with her two children in the room.


    The content of this fairy tale book is operated by her personally, and then illustrated and written by long Tianyu. It is absolutely of high collection value.


    At the moment, Mo Yanbao is reading her new story of Little Tadpoles Looking for their mother.


    "The little tadpoles couldn''t find their mother, so they went to ask aunt carp who lived next to them."


    "Aunt carp said, I happen to know your mother. Come with me."


    "Then, the little tadpoles were caged by Aunt carp. In the cage, they were cold and hungry. Finally, aunt carp sold them to a very shabby and narrow pond."


    "The little tadpoles thought uncle tortoise was their father, but what they didn''t know was that Aunt carp had collected uncle tortoise''s money and sold them to him as children. They couldn''t find their mother anymore."


    Lin Mengya is very pleased to listen to her adaptation of the anti trafficking version of the little tadpole looking for her mother.


    Mo Yan baby doesn''t know what kind of dark fairy tales he has read.


    Blinking innocent big eyes, he said to his mother, "Mom, the little tadpoles are too stupid! They don''t know whether aunt carp is a good person or a bad person. No wonder they can''t find their mother."


    Lin Mengya touched her little baby''s head and said happily, "this is the truth that the story will teach you. The so-called know people, know faces and don''t know hearts. Children like you are most vulnerable to adults."


    "So, when you can''t find your mother and father, don''t trust others at will."


    Mo Yan nodded solemnly.


    "Don''t worry! Mo Yan will not only protect himself, but also his brothers and sisters! He will never make a tadpole mistake!"


    Lin Mengya kissed the baby''s face and said with appreciation, "baby is so smart!"

 Chapter 2886

    Mo Yan''s baby covered his small face, took a sip of his mouth and secretly smiled.


    Of course he won''t make the mistake of a little tadpole!


    Because no matter when he is, he will not recognize his mother wrong.


    He knows better than anyone that wherever he is with his brothers and sisters, his mother and father will find them!


    Therefore, he won''t send it to the door so foolishly and give aunt bad carp the chance to abduct and sell them!


    "Ah --"


    In the cradle, Xiao Fubao, who has always been quiet, actually shouted a few times. The brothers and sisters seemed to be connected. Lin Mengya was happy to pick up Xiao Fubao from the cradle and gently kissed her daughter''s little face.


    Mo Yan baby immediately stood on tiptoe and longed to kiss his little sister like his mother.


    Lin Mengya never stopped the two children from getting close.


    Mo Yan is a little small, but he has always been careful and gentle towards his brother and sister.


    Besides, isn''t she still there?


    "Mother, was I as lovely as my sister when I was young?"


    Little Mo Yan curiously stretched out his little hand and gently rubbed the back of his little sister''s hand. The villain also snuggled in Lin Mengya''s arms and asked with milk.


    Lin Mengya put xiaofubao on the bed and stretched out her hand to roll her eldest son''s head.


    The child''s hair was enviably smooth, and it was lovely and invincible to tie it into two small tugs.


    "Of course! My Moyan baby is the most beautiful and lovely baby I have ever seen!"


    She proudly announced.


    Praised by the dearest mother!


    Although Mo Yan wants to be mature, after all, he is now a big brother, but he still can''t help blushing.


    "I think Ning''er and Xiao Fubao are also good-looking!"


    Lin Mengya nodded, "that''s, who makes you all my babies!"


    Mo Yan little baby thought it was, and nodded.


    Yes, his mother is also the most beautiful person he has ever seen!


    The two women are hopelessly narcissistic when they talk about business as if there were no one else.


    At the beginning, I listened to a full ear of money and gold, which was about to turn out the secret.


    really He really regretted it!


    I knew he would hide like a mute, and I didn''t want to be so poisoned by the mother and son.


    But soon, the movement outside attracted his more attention.


    Holding a handful of melon seeds and peanuts, he rubbed his ears with the money and gold he was eating hard. He wanted to move the stool to the door to eavesdrop.


    "I said, you don''t care if your aunt will suffer?"


    Listening to the "war situation" outside, Qian Jinjin glanced at Lin Mengya and reminded her cheaply.


    "Listen to this voice, you know it''s not easy to deal with. Tut Tut, listen, listen. It''s clear that I came to the door to play the autumn wind. I still speak so high sounding and thick skinned. I''m going to be defeated."


    After Qian Jinjin tut sighed a few times, he had seen the bottom of the melon seeds in his hand. He took another one with a small mouth. He spoke with melon seeds.


    "Speaking of, our family also has two poor relatives, but I have to hide our clothes and food before they come to the door. It''s easy to cry for each other''s poverty."


    Lin Mengya ignored him.


    She also knew that this guy was awkwardly reminding her that it was best not to show off his wealth in front of outsiders.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t think about it,


    The reason why there are so many year-old goods is purely because of the kindness of the shopkeepers in the big chamber of Commerce.


    Here and there, the brothers lost two-thirds and selected some useful ones that would not appear too ostentatious.


    Who knows, it still pierced some people''s eyes.


    Can you blame her?


    Lin Mengya heard the sound outside more clearly than money and gold.


    It was nothing more than the Dafang surname, who wanted to ask for some compensation from Aunt Fang because he had been taught a lesson by Cairu Baisu before.


    Originally, Lin Mengya thought it was nothing. Even before she came in, she specially instructed her aunt.


    She looked at the arrangements for those new year goods at home. Anyway, even if they were divided into more than half, it would be enough for them to eat and drink for a month.


    But I didn''t expect that people are really short of people''s hearts. Snakes swallow elephants.


    The Dafang family asked Uncle Huo for the pavement with open mouth and closed mouth.


    You know, uncle Huo''s senior wife has no private property at all.


    Over the years, most of the rivers and mountains he laid down are the common property of the Presbyterian Council, and a small part did not enter his pocket, but directly packaged as a gift to Aunt Fang.


    Aunt Fang''s cousin didn''t know where she got the news. She even opened her mouth and wanted to dig some benefits out of Uncle Huo''s hands.


    I don''t know whether this man is really ignorant or greedy.


    In the main room, the smile on Fang Peony''s face almost couldn''t hold up.


    Her young appearance can be regarded as charming. Otherwise, master Liao would not have secretly hid her under the pressure of a formal wife and became an outer room.


    But men always like the new and hate the old.


    At first, she was lucky. Because the Liao family didn''t know that she was dirty with master Liao, she entered the door.


    But paper can''t wrap fire.


    Moreover, the son and daughter she gave birth to master Liao is only three years younger than the child of the main wife.


    When she entered the door, she naturally wanted to let her children openly recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors.


    Unexpectedly, this suddenly exposed the fact that she had a secret conversation with master Liao.


    As a result, the children and parents of the first wife regarded her as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh.


    She also plans to make more money for her children.


    However, with the decline of the Fang family, her steproom is not as beautiful as it seems.


    Unexpectedly, she heard a good opportunity.


    Zhao Yixuan, her brother-in-law, somehow provoked some people in the Presbyterian Council.


    It happened that her father-in-law was also one of the elders of the Presbyterian Church.


    And I have a good impression of Zhao Yixuan. I''m thinking about how to relieve the trouble for Zhao Yixuan.


    She thought that since the other party had so many shops and caravans, wouldn''t she be more capable if she asked for some shops for her husband on the pretext of agreeing to mediate for her brother-in-law?


    Unexpectedly, she had unexpected joy this time.


    His eyes looked at a certain direction of the yard secretly.


    She heard.


    The owner of the palace is a golden doll. If anyone can scrape a layer off her, it may be enough for the whole family to eat all their life.


    At that moment, I felt that my fortune had changed. How could I be bullied by the girls of the palace family?


    Hum! Now, she must have to be compensated by the Gong family!


    Fang Rao


    Sitting in the first place, drooping his eyes, his heart is sneering.


    Her cousin is no different from when she was young. She is the same whimsical.


    Fang Mudan took a handkerchief and rubbed the corners of her eyes. Her mouth shriveled, crying and chirping to pretend to be poor with aunt Fang.


    "I say so much for the sake of your husband and wife. If someone else changes, who will be happy to come here? Arao, anyway, we have grown up to be big. I will never hurt you as a sister."


    That''s really beautiful.


    Aunt Fang''s hand gently rubbed the tea cup and continued to play Tai Chi with each other.


    "In that case, I want to thank my cousin for her kindness."


    After hooking her lips, Fang Rao raised her head and smiled politely and alienated: "the first month is busy, and my cousin has worked hard to take care of the family. I won''t bother my cousin here. It''s better for my cousin to come over another day and let''s get together and talk well."


    When Aunt Fang got angry, she didn''t buy anyone''s account.


    Now it is polite, and there is no room for rejection.


    Moreover, the rules of the ancient clan have always been the same.


    Even relatives don''t stay for dinner in the first month.


    Aunt Fang said so, but it made Fang peony have no face to stay.


    But Fang peony felt that Fang Rao was beating her face.


    His face sank in an instant, but he couldn''t stop it any more.


    He slapped his hand on the table. "Ah Rao, you seem to think of me as an outsider. It''s really kind to think of me as a donkey''s liver and lung. I''m your cousin! Can I hurt you?"


    "Don''t think about it. Now the Fang family has declined. Although you have the love of your brother-in-law, it''s not a long-term plan after all. When you get old, can your brother-in-law still be so obedient to you? You don''t have a child, so you should plan for yourself!"


    When it comes to children, Fang peony has a proud face and a very straight waist, like a peacock showing off its feathers one by one.


    "Sister, I''m different. Anyway, my children have saved the wealth and glory of my life. Sister, sister is really planning for you."


    Aunt Fang''s face is smiling, but her heart is cold.


    These are her relatives.


    Knowing that children were the most painful wounds on her body, they tore her wounds bloody for their own purposes one after another.


    She took back the last temperature in her eyes and looked at her cousin with a little more cold in her eyes.


    "I won''t bother Mrs. Liao if I have children. Thank you for coming to see me. Take your time."


    Seeing that this was the order to leave, Fang peony also lost his last disguise.


    She leaned back in the chair with a sneer and said in a strange way, "it seems that my sister doesn''t intend to take my kindness, but don''t forget that your biggest dependence is your husband, but your husband is about to collapse."


    "My sister doesn''t plan for herself. Doesn''t she plan for your husband?"


    Aunt Fang frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Fang Mudan thought she had grasped aunt Fang and couldn''t help but show the winner''s smile. She was high above and had a charity like attitude


    "Alas, I really envy my sister''s good luck. Your husband is going to be removed from the Presbyterian Council. Unfortunately, you don''t know at all. I think my brother-in-law is distressed and knows you can''t help, so I won''t tell you so as not to upset you."


    About her own man, Fang Rao also lowered her tone: "what''s going on?"

 Chapter 2887

    Seeing that Fang Rao finally had his expected reaction, Fang peony felt more confident.


    She tilted her orchid fingers and stretched out her posture, greatly sweeping away all the shame she had felt in front of Fang Rao.


    One eye, sweeping Fang Rao from top to bottom, still couldn''t help but turn on the jade bracelet on her wrist.


    "Oh, I''m in a hurry today. I always feel like I forgot something."


    She deliberately turned her wrist in front of Fang Rao, and her eyes were full of provocations.


    Fang Rao can''t understand what he means.


    Then he took off his bracelet and handed it to Aunt LAN next to him.


    "Madam, this is..."


    Aunt LAN frowned, disapproved on her face, clenched aunt Fang''s bracelet and didn''t want to give it to her.


    This thing is the wife''s dowry. Most importantly, it is the old lady''s legacy.


    "Forget it, give it to her."


    Compared with his mother''s relics, of course, he is more worried about the safety of Huo Shujiang.


    No matter how valuable the bracelet is, it is also a dead thing. Besides, she believes that even if there is knowledge under the spring, she will not blame her.


    Aunt Lan was very angry, but she reluctantly walked over and put a bracelet on Fang Peony''s hand.


    Who knows, the man has another moth.


    "Your thick hands and feet will hurt me, sister. Why don''t you take it for me yourself."


    Fang Mudan maliciously avoided LAN Gu''s hand and looked at Fang Rao with a smile.


    Fang Rao knew that the other party was deliberately embarrassing her.


    However, after so many things, she no longer cares about these false names.


    As long as her children and husband are safe, she will kneel down and kowtow to others.


    Fang Mudan''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    Finally! She finally lived like a noble lady in front of Fang Rao, instead of just praising her and begging to be a poor worm!


    The color of jadeite bracelet is very rich and bright. It''s a rare good thing outside.


    She couldn''t help admiring the glittering and translucent bracelet on her wrist. "No, I boast about being a sister. Most people can''t hold this thing down."


    She glanced at Fang Rao again and continued to show off.


    "As you are young, you can wear more gold and jade. Such a stable color is more suitable for my sister."


    LAN Gu''s face sank. Some of them were worthless.


    Who doesn''t know, where can ordinary gold and jade compare with this kind of jade in the old pit?


    Fang Mudan said this just because he wanted to use the bracelet to suppress his young lady.


    Fang Rao didn''t care about the quarrel and warned LAN Gu not to conflict with each other on such a small matter.


    After all, she''s asking now.


    "Now you can tell me?" Fang Rao asked with strong resistance to worry.


    Fang Mudan felt that she had played enough prestige. The bracelet had been in hand, and Fang Rao had been stepped on the soles of her feet. Naturally, she was in a good mood.


    "In fact, this matter was caused by your man himself." Fang Mudan happily touched the bracelet and said, "I heard that he had some accidents when taking care of the Presbyterian shop..."


    After a pause, she said condescending; "If I say, your man can''t be a man. This kind of good thing naturally needs everyone to do together. That''s why some people don''t like him and want to teach him a lesson."


    "Go back and tell him, even if you can''t trust outsiders, can you still trust our own family?"


    Afraid that Fang Rao would continue to understand and pretend to be confused, Fang peony almost couldn''t wait to "remind" her, "a few days ago, your brother-in-law told me about your man and said that if he could have several trusted shopkeepers, it wouldn''t be so big."


    It''s OK that Fang Mudan didn''t mention it. When she did, Fang Rao was not so worried.


    Before, her heart was like death. She really didn''t care about "Zhao Yixuan".


    However, just because she doesn''t care doesn''t mean others won''t care.


    At that time, everyone knew that she and "Zhao Yixuan" were a strange couple, so there would always be those people who sent the information of "Zhao Yixuan" to her for various reasons.


    At that time, she already knew that those people were unkind and resolutely refused to be fooled.


    Now it seems that these people have something to use.


    At least, it won''t worry her too much.


    "Oh." Fang Rao''s attitude seemed a little cold. "It''s his own business after all. I don''t care about the affairs of men outside. If my brother-in-law wants to be the shopkeeper in the shop, it''s better to let him talk to Zhao Yixuan himself."


    "What''s your attitude?" Fang peony patted the table heavily and almost scolded Fang Rao by pointing to her nose.


    "If it weren''t for my face, why would your brother-in-law bother with such a small matter? Ah Rao, you are still so confused after so many years!"


    "The man you married at the beginning can''t keep such a big family property because there is no shelter?"


    As soon as this came out, Fang Rao''s eyes were red.


    She grabbed her cousin''s wrist and asked fiercely, "what happened in those years? Do you know the reason why the Huo family was killed in those years?"


    Fang Mudan was stunned by her question. She consciously made a slip of the tongue and turned her eyes to change the topic.


    "I, I just said it casually. Besides, you don''t know how many people were greedy for the Huo family."


    But Fang Rao doesn''t believe her.


    It can be said that since she knew the tragedy of the Huo family''s extermination and understood the reasons why her son alienated herself over the years, she would not believe any of these so-called family relatives and friends.


    "You don''t know?" Fang Rao narrowed her eyes and continued to exert force on her hands.


    "I remember, before I was engaged to Huo Shujiang, you and uncle came to the house to replace me to marry into Huo''s family."


    "If you really have nothing to do with the Huo family, how can you and uncle even lose face?"


    When she poked the pain of that year, Fang peony quit immediately, pushed Fang Rao away and rubbed his wrist unhappily.


    "Bah! Don''t empty your mouth and accuse a good man! The Huo family just has a few bad money. How can I look up to him?"


    But in fact, when Fang peony was not only interested in Huo Shujiang, he even recommended himself as a pillow without face.


    What''s hateful is that she sent her to the door for nothing, and Huo Shujiang rushed her back!


    Since then, she completely hated Fang Rao and the guy who didn''t appreciate it.


    Now, she feels that she made the right choice.


    But Fang Rao was so lucky that she went to Huo Shujiang and Zhao Yixuan, who was obedient to her.


    She bit her teeth and stabbed Fang Rao in the heart: "sister, I advise you to think about your days in the Zhao family rather than thinking about the dead of the Huo family!"


    "Also, I''m afraid the little bastard you gave birth to for the Huo family hates you. If I were you, I might as well think about how to keep everything after getting old!"


    "What qualifications do you have to mention my child?"


    Fang Rao''s eyes are getting redder and redder.


    She can tolerate everything, but she will never allow others to scold her children!


    Seeing Fang Rao''s face as embarrassed as eating people, Fang peony couldn''t help feeling a little afraid.


    But she still had a hard mouth and shouted to Fang Rao with her neck: "I just said something to him. What''s the matter? Don''t forget, you are now the daughter-in-law of Zhang Jia. If they know that you still miss the child in front, you think the Zhao family can tolerate you!"


    Fang Rao was so angry that she was about to tear up Fang Peony''s smelly mouth.


    But unexpectedly, her hand was caught by another slender little hand. Then, with a "pop", Fang Mudan''s face had five more bright red finger prints.


    "You, you dare to hit me!" Fang peony covered her face, trembled with anger and pointed to the woman in front of her.


    "How about beating you? Do you dare to call back?"


    So arrogant? As soon as I heard it, I knew it was what Lin Mengya said.


    She glanced coldly at Fang peony, turned around and hid aunt Fang completely behind her.


    She really didn''t want to intervene before, but she couldn''t let Fang peony continue to hurt aunt Fang''s heart.


    "You little -" before the rest of the words could be scolded, Fang Peony''s left and right faces were slapped alive.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru had a tacit understanding to hold each other left and right, and let their master have a good fight.


    Fang peony was mad and hated the person in front of him.


    But slapping on her face was too painful. After touching Lin Mengya''s cold eye warning, she actually felt a palpitation.


    But she also has support. The other party can''t and can''t kill her, can she?


    Who knows, the next moment she saw Lin Mengya''s means.


    "Take off her clothes and send it out to someone similar to her."


    Lin Mengya gave an order. At first, Fang Mudan was still confused. She didn''t know she regretted until she saw her coat covered on a woman whose back was exactly like her.


    "Woo woo..."


    She wanted to shout and even ask for help to attract the attention of people outside.


    However, Bai Su had already blocked her mouth with a rag.


    Now, she can only watch the woman who pretends to be herself go out the door.


    All kinds of unreliable conjectures made her body cold.


    There was some despair in her eyes. Should she not? Would she really die here?


    But in fact, Lin Mengya is just to teach her a lesson without getting into trouble.


    After all, people outside saw that "Fang peony" had left Zhao''s house intact.


    In this way, no matter what happens to her, it''s just an "accident", which has nothing to do with them.


    Let''s say No, smart, or she''s smart!


    Now, not only out of anger, but also let others have pain that they can''t say.


    Soon, Bai Su and Cai Ru tied Fang peony up.


    Although the people in the yard are trustworthy, after all, we are usually very peace loving and haven''t seen any bloody scenes.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya just ordered people to throw Fang peony into the room first and wait for it to fall.


    Who knows, as soon as she turned around, she saw everyone stretching their necks. It seemed that she was very interested.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said, "play with the you."


    Several people looked at each other. The next moment, the yard became lively again. I''m afraid no matter what scream the peony made, it won''t be heard.

 Chapter 2888

    However, the peony looks very powerful. In fact, it is a tough straw bag.


    Otherwise, I won''t be welcomed into the house by master Liao.


    To put it bluntly, there is such a person as her. No matter how many lovers master Liao has outside, she dares to take care of it.


    When Lin Mengya entered the room, the peony cried with tears and snot and hid in a corner.


    No, don''t kill her!


    If she dies, what about the two children in the family?


    For a time, Fang Peony''s heart was full of regret.


    She should take it as soon as she sees the good. Why did she kill the star on the day when she provoked the palace family?


    Lin Mengya is a little disgusted.


    How old are they? They are not as clean as her little Fubao when they cry.


    "Well, I don''t have to kill you. I''ll ask you a few questions. As long as you tell me honestly, I can put you back."


    As soon as he heard that he could go back alive, Fang Peony''s eyes lit up.


    Go back!


    As long as she can go back, the master will definitely decide for her!


    But unexpectedly, the one standing in front of her was the ancestor who settled accounts after autumn.


    "But if you think you can get back at me, you''re very wrong."


    She hooked her lips and smiled a little evil.


    "Don''t forget that just now everyone saw you out of the Zhao family with their own eyes. So no matter what you become, it''s also an accident on the road."


    "Moreover, if you, as the mistress of the Liao family, don''t go home at night for no reason, and even return to the Liao family in rags, do you think anyone will believe what you say again?"


    Fang Mudan was silly.


    Although she was a little blind in her life, she was much better than others.


    When I was young, I relied on my appearance to find a good backer.


    Because she was clever and well controlled, she was welcomed into Liao''s house after her death.


    After that, she gave birth to a pair of children and stood firm.


    That is, sometimes I am not satisfied, but I really haven''t suffered any crime.


    So after hearing Lin Mengya''s accusation, she almost fainted on the spot.


    What the hell happened to her! That''s why this killer star has an eye on her!


    At this meeting, Fang peony has been afraid to play any moths.


    It is estimated that in her future days, Lin Mengya is also a barrier that can never be crossed.


    Also known as psychological shadow.


    "If you understand your current situation, nod your head. If you don''t understand, there''s nothing to say. Come and send her away." Lin Mengya didn''t care much.


    But Fang peony dare not!


    Her status in the Liao family is like a mirror in her own heart.


    If she is really sent back in such untidy clothes, I''m afraid, I''m afraid the master will not spare her first!


    At that time, don''t say Mrs. Liao can''t do it anymore.


    I''m afraid I''ll be forced out of the house!


    At the thought of such a terrible end, she shivered excitedly, turned her eyes, and finally fainted.


    Anyway, these guys are not human! It''s the devil out and out!


    Fang Mudan also fainted. Less than half a minute, he was pinched by Bai Su and awakened from the crowd.


    Seeing Lin Mengya''s face again, she is as good as a little quail.


    As soon as Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows, she immediately nodded madly.


    She said! She says everything!


    As long as this aunt, don''t scare her again!


    "You see, if you promised me earlier, wouldn''t you suffer less from these flesh and skin? Come on, untie and watch the seat."


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips and smiled gently.


    But Fang peony hung her head and dared not look at her directly.


    Before long, someone moved the stool.


    Fang Mudan sat down on the stool honestly, put his hands on his knees and hung his head. He was too clever to be clever.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think she is a person who remembers her revenge. Anyway, the peony bullied aunt Fang''s Revenge in front of her. She slapped her back on the spot.


    Judging from the current situation, there should be no irreconcilable contradiction between them.


    Therefore, her attitude was very pleasant. "Mrs. Liao, you can tell me the truth about the Huo family now?"


    This is what aunt Fang wants to ask.


    But she was afraid that touching the things of that year would make aunt Fang too emotional, but it was bad for her health.


    Therefore, she will act as a microphone, ask what should be asked, and then pass the truth revealed by Fang peony to Aunt Fang.


    "I, I don''t know much..." Fang Mudan answered vaguely, "I only know that the Huo family was indeed watched by others. My father didn''t tell me much about other things."


    After talking, he was afraid that the other party thought it was deliberately concealed by her, so he quickly added two more explanations.


    "At that time, my father and I talked lightly and didn''t know much at all. By the way, my uncle, father Arao, must know more than us. Just ask him."


    Lin Mengya certainly knows that master Fang is closer to the truth.


    However, what master Fang knows has been almost planed by her.


    At first, the Huo family''s own wealth was indeed attractive.


    But the Huo family suffered the pain of extermination, it should not be just such a reason.


    Also, the mysterious low-temperature metal blocks that appeared in the Fang family at the beginning.


    Now those things have been successfully collected by long Tianyu. Although the origin of the metal block is not known, the forging method has been explored by experienced craftsmen.


    At present, a small part has been put into use, and other more excellent special products have been found.


    It can be said that this small piece of metal is enough to drive some people crazy.


    Such a good baby can never belong to the Fang family, otherwise, the one who was killed at the beginning will be added to the upper family.


    But there''s one thing they''re not sure yet.


    The existence of these metal blocks was deliberately buried in Fang''s house, or was it the ignorance of master Fang himself.


    If, this thing originally belongs to the Huo family.


    Then the reason why the Huo family was exterminated is clear.


    the precious stone lands its innocent possessor in jail!


    The Huos not only have money, but also some rare treasures they can''t think of, and even things that may change the current situation.


    Once the news leaked out, the fate of the Huo family can be imagined.


    There''s one thing she hasn''t figured out yet.


    That''s why the Zhao family wanted to keep Huo Shujiang. They even made great efforts to block his memory, but they held him high.


    At first, she thought that the Zhao family took a fancy to Uncle Huo''s business talent.


    But judging from all the evidence so far, I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    Zhao family, there must be a reason to stay in Zhao family.


    Unfortunately, the fourth master of the Zhao family died too early.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help thinking more, and people were silent. Looking at it, she was meditating.


    But Fang peony was frightened by her.


    Is it because she didn''t give enough news, so she was thinking of other ways to clean herself up a little worse?


    At the thought of this possibility, she felt bitter in her mouth.


    But it really has nothing to do with her!


    She and she had at most committed a crime of failing to report, but at that time she didn''t know that those people were going to kill the Huo family. She just thought that the Huo family provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked, so she was taught a lesson.


    Fang Mudan didn''t want to say it when he died. He was afraid that his crime would be worse.


    But now, she was afraid that if she didn''t satisfy an aunt in front of her, she wouldn''t live to be settled.


    She had no choice but to cry and tremble and say, "the mirror of heaven and earth! I admit I''m not human. I''ve been jealous of Fang Rao''s everything better than me since I was a child. Whether it''s clothes and jewelry, or the man married when I grew up, she''s above me."


    "But, but we are blood relatives after all! I can watch her suffer, but I can''t watch her die!"


    "So, when I overheard someone going to Huo''s house, I thought they just went to Huo''s house to rob things!"


    "I also heard that the Huo family was killed later. I knew that the group I ran into that day was the murderer. But I, I really lost it unintentionally!"


    Fang Mudan fell down from the stool and sat on the ground and began to cry, "I''m not human! I''m damned! I shouldn''t stop telling the news because of a moment of jealousy! I''m wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect such a harvest.


    But before she could speak, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside.


    Then a tall figure came in.


    Jun''s face was cold and his voice was low. "You said you saw those killers? Who are they? What do they look like? What did they say? If you dare to say another word is false, I''ll cut you!"


    Huoxiao!


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped. Why did he come back at this time?


    And happened to hear Fang Peony''s confession.


    You know, the truth of the Huo family''s extermination has always been a scar on Huoxiao''s heart.


    When he was young, he only remembered that the earth was turned upside down overnight, and his former home was stained with blood.


    At that time, he had been searching hard for more than ten years, and the whole person was immersed in the bitter water of hatred and suffered repeatedly.


    Now, when he suddenly learned the news of the extermination, the excitement and hatred in his heart were immediately turned over.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to control for a while.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and immediately wanted to stop Huoxiao.


    Who knows, the man was more excited than she thought.


    "Tell me! Why did you keep it so long? Why didn''t you go to the Huo family to report? Do you know that if you reminded the Huo family, maybe, maybe my grandfather would not die! Why did you keep it from me, why?!"


    Huo Xiao was so young and energetic that he grabbed Fang Peony''s chest and shook it fiercely, and the other party almost fainted.


    Lin Mengya saw the blood red at the bottom of his eyes.


    Scream bad!


    This is the symptom of being possessed by evil. I''m afraid the truth of the destruction of the Huo family is the evil spirit hidden in Huoxiao''s heart!


    "Huo Xiao, you let go of people first!"


    She caught up and stopped, but Huo Xiao seemed to be stunned. The bigger his hand was, the tighter it was, and almost strangled Fang peony.


    "You let go of him first. Do you hear me? I promise to ask everything clearly. You let go of the person first. She''s going to strangle you!"

 Chapter 2889

    Huo Xiao''s eyes were red with blood.


    If it is not personal experience, who can feel it?


    A young boy, after losing all his relatives overnight, witnessed his mother''s feelings of leaving him to marry others.


    Even after returning from Fang''s house, he wanted to die.


    But he alone cannot die.


    Because he is the only one left in the Huo family. If he dies, no one can repay the Huo family''s blood feud.


    Since then, the only reason why he survived was to take revenge! Revenge! Revenge!


    Now, when he suddenly heard that maybe the original tragedy could be avoided, his mood was a little difficult to control.


    Like a raging sea, it swallowed up all his reason.


    Fang peony rolled his eyes and couldn''t see it.


    Now Lin Mengya, regardless of others, smashed Huoxiao''s wrist with one hand.


    She chose this point very skillfully. Under normal circumstances, no matter how strong people are, they will unconsciously release their hands.


    But Huoxiao didn''t.


    He even loosened a little and continued to exert himself.


    The obsession of revenge for the Huo family can even control his body!


    "Bai Su, Cai Ru, save people, come on!"


    She can''t cut off Huoxiao''s wrist. She can let Bai Su and Cairu have a try.


    Unexpectedly, the two girls just got close and were dumped by Huo Xiao.


    "Huo Xiao, calm down!" Lin Mengya is angry.


    She also did this to help Huoxiao avenge and find out the real enemy.


    It''s just that Huo Xiao is not calm, but Fang peony must not die now!


    Just when Lin Mengya pulled out the silver needle and made a cruel attempt to take coercive measures against Huoxiao.


    The guy who was just full of rage and murder suddenly fell back.


    With a bang, Huo Xiao lay on the ground with his eyes closed.


    Long Tianyu came in time, stood in front of his wife and asked softly, "are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "I''m fine. You get him out first. I''ll deal with it here."


    Although Fang Mudan was not dead, there was only one breath left.


    What''s more, she was frightened by herself before. Now, with Huo Xiao''s trouble, if she can''t handle it well, I''m afraid there will be some accident.


    Alas!


    She really owes that guy Huoxiao and has to clean up his mess now.


    ......


    Huo Xiao just woke up and saw his mother sitting beside him with red eyes.


    "Xiao''er, Xiao''er, you finally wake up!"


    Fang Rao hugged her son excitedly, and her tears came out again.


    "You scared your mother to death! I thought you had an accident. Your father and I are investigating the Huo family. You can''t scare your mother like this anymore!"


    When Fang Rao arrived, Huoxiao was stunned by long Tianyu.


    But there was a lot of noise before. After listening to Cairu say the whole process, she loved her son even more.


    When she was distressed, she felt more and more remorse and guilt.


    It was because she was useless to be a mother that she made her son''s mind so heavy that she almost hurt his son.


    If Xiao''er really has an accident, I''m afraid she really can''t live.


    "I''m fine." Huoxiao wanted to push people away, but Fang Rao held them too tightly. He couldn''t help it. He really pushed them hard.


    With his eyes down, Huo Xiao''s face was silent.


    He always thought he had become strong enough to avenge his relatives.


    But today, he found that he couldn''t do anything at all!


    He could not avenge his grandfather or even control himself.


    In this way, even if the real enemy stood in front of him, he could not face it calmly.


    He will only be tortured by hatred and manipulated by demons.


    "I want to be alone. Go out first."


    He said hoarsely.


    Fang Rao is certainly not at ease, but she doesn''t want Huoxiao to suffer.


    Only nodded with tears and walked out step by step.


    "OK, my mother will watch you outside. Xiao''er, if you want to eat something, if you feel uncomfortable, you must tell my mother."


    Huo Xiao covered his head and nodded imperceptibly.


    The door was closed quietly.


    At this time, Huoxiao could no longer control it. Tears flowed out of his fingers.


    Grandpa, and the people of the Huo family, he''s useless! He can''t avenge the Huo family. He can only live in the shadow of hatred and guilt all his life.


    Outside the door, Lin Mengya has just treated Fang peony.


    Fortunately, in order to save the murdered women, she developed many calming drugs.


    She filled Fang peony with a few pills and lit her own special medicine incense.


    Now people have fallen asleep, but they may still leave a psychological shadow after waking up, but they won''t have a mental breakdown. They can only be a fool in the future.


    She saw aunt Fang angrily guarding at the door. Huoxiao should be inside.


    Seeing her, Fang Rao seemed to see the backbone.


    She held her hand tightly and burst into tears, "Xiaoya, what do you think I should do? Xiao''er''s mind is too heavy. I''m really afraid of him..."


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang''s hand gently and comforted, "we''re here for everything. Don''t worry so much. I''ve asked someone to chase back Fang Peony''s carriage. You have to go out and have a look so as not to make others suspicious."


    "Oh, OK, I''ll go now."


    Aunt Fang went out of her mind. Before she left, her sight lingered on the closed door for a long time.


    Today, she lives only for her children and lovers.


    She really didn''t have the courage to accept the separation of mother and son again.


    God, why is it not her but her poor child who bears all this?


    In the evening, the small kitchen brought rich food.


    All the people present were people she could trust, so the accidents of Fang peony and Huo Xiao didn''t come out.


    Everyone is very tight lipped.


    No matter how worried they are, they will not reveal a word about outside inquiries.


    Fortunately, it is the Chinese New Year. In addition, the unhappy scene between Bai Jing and Lin Mengya led to the fact that few outsiders came to their small courtyard.


    Lin Mengya first placed the big guy. Everyone was worried about Huoxiao.


    Especially after learning that he was aunt Fang''s biological son who had been separated for more than ten years, everyone didn''t want him to have an accident.


    After calming everyone, Lin Mengya brought a bowl of black medicine juice and knocked on the door.


    There was no movement in it. Even breathing was light and inaudible.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t think Huoxiao will be so fragile. What''s the accident.


    However, if he has been trapped by heart demons all his life, I''m afraid he will be like a disabled man. It''s better to kill him.


    "Huo Xiao, I know you are inside. I have a few words to tell you, so will you open the door?"


    She tried to speak as peacefully as possible

 Chapter 2890

    But Huo Xiao''s demons are far more difficult to crack than Zheng Yuan.


    At least the Zheng family has been trapped for several generations. They have become accustomed to it in their hearts and will not have much fear.


    Even before practicing this set of Kung Fu, they have tacitly accepted such a tragic fate. In some ways, they are the people who don''t care about these consequences.


    But Huoxiao is different.


    He was already under considerable psychological pressure.


    As far as his own character is concerned, he can accept his failure, but never accept his cowardly escape.


    But fear will not disappear with his reluctance, but will wear away his will day after day until he becomes a timid coward.


    At that time, this person will really be abandoned.


    Lin Mengya calmly pulled a stool and sat by Huoxiao''s bed.


    "Do you think I will say something to comfort you next? At worst, I should use some exciting methods to let you regain your hope for life?"


    "Oh, naive! You''re not a child anymore, and I don''t have to coax you."


    "Do you think you can use this as an excuse not to avenge your relatives now that you are out of control? I tell you, it''s very wrong!"


    "When you abandon yourself here, your enemies are making continuous progress. Then one day, they will find that the rest of your relatives are still alive. Maybe they will be kind for a while, or they will let you go if they think you are useless."


    "But there is another possibility that they want to eliminate the roots, so you can only watch your parents die in front of you."


    "It''s a pity that you can''t do anything. You don''t even dare to do it. Because you''re afraid of losing control and losing yourself again, and becoming a murderer. At that time, your parents may not die in the hands of your enemies, but in your hands."


    "How self reproach you should be! Therefore, since you know that there is a possibility of failure, you might as well not do it. At least, you can make yourself soberly accept the result of failure, rather than crazy gambling on the possibility of vague victory."


    The more she spoke, the more she slipped. Almost every word she spit out from her little mouth pierced Huoxiao''s heart accurately, like countless small needles, which made him tore his heart and lungs.


    "Enough!" Huoxiao finally couldn''t control it and turned over and shouted to Lin Mengya.


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything! People like me, people like me..." He looked at his hands with a strong sadness in his eyes.


    "If I go crazy, who will take revenge on my grandfather? But if I stop practicing martial arts, I won''t even have a chance to take revenge!"


    He covered his face and looked a little lonely for a moment.


    Lin Mengya squinted and thought, sure enough!


    Huo Xiao must know something wrong with his martial arts!


    Maybe from now on, you can''t improve half a point, maybe you can''t use it easily, otherwise you will run the risk of going crazy.


    That''s why he hit too hard for the moment.


    It was a devastating blow to him.


    But this kind of thing, in her opinion, is not called a thing.


    "Look at you." She eased her face, and her tone was no longer so sharp, but very kind and concerned.


    "Since we are all friends, just say what difficulties you have. We can help you find a way to solve the dead situation. At least we can have a drink and cry with you, which is better than holding it in your heart alone."


    Huoxiao looked up at her and didn''t know what it was like.


    Surging.


    The title that has become astringent has also become natural and no longer reluctantly.


    "Mother." He called aunt Fang in a deep voice, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    Aunt Fang was already in tears.


    She knows this mother, which means that the child has really accepted her.


    After fifteen years of hard separation, her children finally came back to her and recognized her mother.


    For a time, aunt fang had no other way to express her current mood except crying.


    Huoxiao awkwardly wiped his mother''s tears with his sleeve.


    "Mom, it''s all right. Gong Ya said she would help me find a way. Besides, even if I give up my kung fu, I still have other skills. In the future, I will never let our mother and son separate."


    Aunt Fang nodded. She burst into tears and smiled. She happily took her son''s hand and charged: "you really have to thank Xiaoya them. If she hadn''t taken care of me these days, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have survived this day."


    Huoxiao nodded his head.


    In fact, for Lin Mengya, although he still had a different mind, he had already wanted to open it.


    The only person Gong Ya cares about is Murong Xi.


    Even if he can compare with each other, he can''t let Gong Ya''s heart transfer to himself.


    Instead of being a villain in vain, it''s better to be honest. At least, he can preserve his dignity so that he won''t turn against Gong ya.


    Besides, as long as the wall is well guarded, it may be possible to dig one day.


    He has enough patience and can afford to wait.


    Fang Rao saw that her son really wanted to open up, and her spirit relaxed a lot. She pulled her son and began to ask about family affairs.


    "By the way, Xiao''er, I told Xiaoya that you went out to work. Won''t you delay your business when you come back this time?"


    In fact, aunt Fang doesn''t like to inquire about young people.


    Although Xiaoya also said that Huoxiao would be in some danger, Fang Rao still didn''t stop it.


    When the child is old, even if she wants to manage it, she can''t manage it for a few years. It''s better to let him go out on his own. At least he has trusted partners. Maybe he can really break into a world.


    Therefore, although she is worried about her children, she still fully supports them.


    Huoxiao took his mother''s hand back.


    Although these hands have been pampered for many years, they are no longer young.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve finished what I should do. I want to spend the new year with you this time, but something has been delayed for a few days."


    He suddenly remembered that he had brought back some gifts to his mother.


    But at that time, he was so impulsive that he didn''t know where to throw all his things in a moment of excitement. He couldn''t help feeling a little sorry.


    These gifts were all carefully selected by him.


    "Just come back. I''m relieved to see you in peace."


    Aunt Fang is smiling. She always feels that her son has grown up. She is happier than receiving any gifts.


    "By the way, Xiao''er, can you stay at home for a few more days this time?" Aunt Fang''s eyes were filled with some expectation, "I''m not refusing you to go out, I mean, if it''s convenient for you..."


    "OK, I''ll stay with you for a few more days." Huo Xiao, ahead of aunt Fang, took the initiative to promise.


    Aunt Fang''s eyes turned red again, and her nasal voice said heavily, "OK, OK! Then stay at home and play mahjong with me for a few more days!"

 Chapter 2891

    Huoxiao was soon forced to pull aunt Fang to the card table.


    At first, aunt Fang patiently taught him the rules, but later¡ª¡ª


    "People have obviously called Hu three. Why do you still play? Can you watch cards?"


    Huo Xiao stared at the three in a daze.


    no


    There is obviously no face in the card that has been played. Why can''t he play?


    "Hey, madam, you can''t change the card when it lands!"


    Zhao yunniang, sitting opposite Huo Xiao, smiled.


    Before, she almost lost even her mother''s private house. Now, hahaha, it''s over!


    "You!" Aunt Fang became angry and became a puffer fish.


    She doesn''t believe in this evil. It''s clear that my mother is the reincarnation of the God of sparrows. Is it really worthy of being a son? The kind that''s good for nothing but shooting?


    But then Aunt Fang was completely convinced.


    Huo Xiao not only did not make any progress, but also became braver and braver. He lost more and more and ordered more and more accurate guns!


    Besides her, the other two who were present had already won their mouths and fully realized her previous happiness.


    Aunt Fang bit her teeth in pain and looked at her silly son with a look of hatred.


    "You hurry to end it for me. Your mother, I don''t want to play cards with you all my life!"


    Huoxiao was also very bitter.


    He thought his own mother was very gentle to him and cared about him.


    Facts have proved that all the true feelings are worth winning or losing on the card table.


    Seeing his mother''s face despised, he also had no place to complain.


    It''s also strange. There are only a few cards coming and going. Why can he accurately touch other people''s Hu cards every time?


    "Nine cakes!" He was so angry that he thought he could not light any more because he had seen three cards outside this card?


    Who knows! Three shots at a time!


    There is no love in aunt Fang''s eyes, which are full of dislike.


    Huo Xiao wants to cry without tears.


    Probably because he just doesn''t have such good gambling luck!


    Finally, Huo Xiao had to give up his position to Zhao Xiaodie.


    Looking at his mother''s regaining her power, Huo xiaotou was a little more grateful to Lin Mengya.


    "I know she wouldn''t be so happy without you taking care of her."


    Lin Mengya is drinking tea and chatting with long Tianyu.


    Seeing Huo Xiao standing at the door, he smiled and pointed to the empty seat next to him.


    "I can''t say it''s all my credit. Aunt Fang is a happy person, otherwise she can''t support so many years in the Zhao family."


    She took a look at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Aunt Fang was proud, and the smile on the corners of her mouth was deeper.


    "She can support up to now. I think God is not willing to treat her badly?"


    Huo Xiao''s heart knot for his mother also seemed to disappear without a trace.


    Over the years, he felt that his mother had abandoned himself and his father and their family.


    But by now, he has known the difficulty of his mother.


    If you change the angle, I''m afraid that such a heavy past will drive a person crazy!


    He picked up the tea cup and sipped the tea poured by Lin Mengya.


    She always likes to drink light tea


    The light bitterness and fragrance have a better taste.


    In my heart, I seem to be comforted by the fragrance of tea.


    With his eyes down, he whispered, "the group I followed ran a lot of places, but it seems that they just settled in those places. I didn''t track down their real nest."


    Huo Xiao went to track down the people who claimed to be the mask guards sent by the Presbyterian Church years ago.


    At that time, although Lin Mengya drove them away, she was also very clear that these people were confused about their identity, their whereabouts were strange, and there were extremely unusual means, which was very difficult to deal with.


    So for their safety, Lin Mengya was followed.


    Huo Xiao was a little confused because of his mood at that time. In addition, for those people, Huo Xiao was more suitable to inquire about the situation.


    What she didn''t expect was that even a master like Huo Xiao couldn''t find out the details of each other.


    It can be seen that the other party is really difficult.


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu, who slowly put down the tea cup and looked at Huoxiao.


    "You can''t trace them."


    Huo Xiao frowned, "so you know something inside?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and narrowed his eyes.


    "I forgot a lot of things before. Later, I knew that it was because the things involved in these things were too secret, so I gave myself a ban before."


    "Only at the right time can I think of these things. Those people before me just remind me of some."


    In fact, he didn''t think of it at that time.


    These things were untied only after his wife gave birth to xiaofubao. It can be said that the people he cares about are not the people in the world, but the safety of his wife.


    So these things are based on his wife''s various conditions.


    It has to be said that long Tianyu''s practice won back a dog''s life for him.


    Otherwise, Lin Mengya won''t forgive him so soon.


    Huoxiao was a little surprised. "So you know who they are?"


    Long Tianyu sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know."


    But he also said, "although I don''t know where they came from, their purpose is the blood of the ancient family."


    Speaking of this, Huo Xiao frowned: "no wonder, almost all of their footholds are families with pure blood. And everywhere they go, there will be local people missing."


    "According to you, if our blood is confused, it has become a talisman?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and said in a deep voice, "so I guess with my wife that maybe the sudden exclusion of the ancient people before may have something to do with this matter."


    Huoxiao''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    The fingers holding the teacup tightly also turn white because of force.


    "They are neglecting human relations! Is it possible that in the eyes of those people, the ancient people are livestock that they can kill at will?"


    Although he has a grudge against the ancient people, it does not mean that he will turn a blind eye to such atrocities.


    Lin Mengya reminded him, "there''s another thing you probably forgot. Those who came with those mask guards before were designated by the Presbyterian Council."


    "You mean that the Presbyterian Council knows their purpose, but still sends people here?" Huo Xiao''s eyebrows had become a knot, and the tea cup was almost crushed by him.


    "Those people in the Presbyterian Council are not even animals!"


    Huoxiao''s view of the Presbyterian Church has always been bad, and now he can''t help getting worse.


    He can''t imagine this


    The ancient people believed in the Presbyterian Church so sincerely, but the Presbyterian church regarded them as victims to please others.


    It is also those animals inferior to pigs and dogs that have caused their separation from their parents for more than ten years!


    Presbyterian! Presbyterian! It''s all Presbyterian!


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether they were more miserable, or the ancient people who had been kept in the dark but had been used all the time!


    Lin Mengya poured a cup of hot tea for long Tianyu. They looked at each other and waited for Huoxiao''s calm.


    After a long time, he put the cup on the table with stiff fingers.


    Then he took a deep breath.


    "I see."


    When he looked at Lin Mengya again, there was a little more firmness in his eyes.


    "I won''t let him hurt my relatives and friends again."


    "As for those ancient people who are kept in the dark, I know that even if I reveal the truth now, they will not believe it."


    "Therefore, I can only do what I should do. The rest has nothing to do with me."


    Lin Mengya was stunned. She couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head.


    I didn''t expect Huo Xiao to figure it out.


    She deliberately asked him another question, "but your companions may not be as free and easy as you. What if they can''t let go of their relatives and friends?"


    Long Tianyu also followed his wife.


    "People have their own relatives and friends. If you really ask Lord Huo for justice in the Jianghu in the future, I''m afraid Lord Huo will do everything for his friends and break through the sea of knife, mountain and fire?"


    The husband and wife sing together, which is not only a joke, but also a hint.


    Huo Xiao is a man of real ability. They are really relieved of Huo Xiao''s cooperation over this period of time.


    However, he also has his own fatal shortcomings.


    Apart from others, he must have regarded those divination companions as his own responsibility.


    But once all the unbearable of the ancient family is revealed, I''m afraid the people of the ancient family will collapse first.


    At that time, if each of his divination companions wants to save his relatives and friends, I''m afraid Huoxiao will not be enough even if he is chopped into foam.


    Moreover, even his companions are not all with him, otherwise there would be no scene before that when the diviner was deceived by the Presbyterian Council and Huoxiao led people to save him.


    The two of them can be regarded as Huoxiao''s friends, but if he is a partner, they also have to consider risks.


    Huo Xiao''s eyes stared at the teacup. In fact, he had been stuffy in his heart for a long time, but he couldn''t find a suitable channel to talk.


    "No more." He said that although there were only two words, he made a decision after suffering for a long time.


    "I can assure you both that the situation before will never happen again."


    His eyebrows were full of seriousness and seriousness.


    It seems that Huo ye, who was able to respond to the bandits, returned to them.


    "To rescue them is the best of humanity and righteousness. I have done what I promised them before, and I have done what I should give them shelter."


    "The future depends on their own lives. I can help them for a while, but I can''t help them for a lifetime."


    When Lin Mengya heard this, the corners of her lips bent.


    She didn''t ask Huoxiao why he made such a big change. She just raised her cup and respected him.


    "Congratulations."

 Chapter 2892

    Under a cup of warm tea, Huoxiao felt that there seemed to be a big stone and finally moved away from his heart.


    Fifteen years.


    He was burdened with the blood feud of the Huo family and the hope of countless people. He dared not relax for a moment and forced himself to have no way back.


    Fortunately, he has made great efforts to do what he should and can do. He has a clear conscience both to his companions and to the ancestors of the Huo family.


    In the next life, he will still do what he should do and find a real enemy for the Huo family, but he is no longer alone and no longer just supporting everything by himself.


    He had relatives and partners, difficulties and hardships were carried with him, and joy and joy were shared with him.


    Huo Xiao''s eyebrows and eyes relaxed a lot unconsciously.


    I always felt that this new year was a joy he had never had in his more than 20 years of life.


    "Stop! I''m stupid! Ha ha ha, you''re as stupid as Huo Xiao! Give me money, give me money!"


    All the moves were forcibly dispersed by Aunt Fang''s wild laughter.


    Huo Xiao covered his forehead and was really depressed.


    What about the agreed mother child relationship?


    He might as well have a table of mahjong to make his mother like him.


    On the second day of the lunar new year, the small courtyard of Zhao''s house is still a happy school.


    Fang Mudan''s story was covered up very well. Bai Jing''s people couldn''t pry open the corners of the courtyard no matter how they inquired. Bai Jing was so angry that Bai Jing broke his own tea set for no reason.


    The women and girls nearby dare not make a voice to persuade.


    Just love those broken treasures.


    After all, they don''t bring much. If they fall down like this, I''m afraid they''ll have to stick their heads into the water tank and drink directly in the future.


    "A bunch of useless things! Is it difficult or not? The place where she is enchanting is the iron wall. It must be that you cheap leather are useless!"


    She glared angrily at her servants and warned angrily, "don''t think how long she can be proud of Fang Rao! Even Zhao Yixuan has to be driven out sooner or later. She''s just a bitch pretending to be a tiger!"


    The women and girls around dare not go out.


    Since she came here, Bai Jing''s temper is getting hotter and hotter day by day. If she is a little upset, she will fight and kill them. She is cruel.


    But they are really wronged.


    Not to mention that they are all domestic slaves who signed a dead deed and bought a body by the Zhao family, it is said that each of them has a family firmly held in their hands by Bai Jing.


    Even if they have two minds to take into account the safety of their family, they dare not betray Bai Jing.


    What''s more, they can''t get any benefits from following Bai Jing. Bai Jing is also in a relationship of prosperity and loss with them.


    But they were wronged for no reason, and they didn''t dare to say a word or defend themselves. They could only hope that the wife could spare them after she lost her temper.


    The door was suddenly buckled.


    Bai Jing shouted with a bad look: "get out of here!"


    But he didn''t want to be outside, but Zhao Jue''s gentle and respectful voice came: "madam, the eldest brother''s body is not very refreshing. Please go and have a look in person."


    Referring to Zhao Pei, Bai Jing was both oppressed and sad. She shouted angrily: "your eldest brother is not healthy. You won''t go to the doctor? What do you want me to do? I don''t know medicine!"


    Outside, Zhao Jue''s attitude remained unchanged, only


    It''s a little difficult.


    "I''ve found a doctor for my eldest brother, but my eldest brother has been bothering to call the doctor out once. I''d better ask my wife to have a look so that my eldest brother won''t get angry and hurt himself."


    Bai Jing hates them very much.


    However, when no outsiders were present, they were not allowed to call him mother. They could only call her wife like those servants.


    Over the years, Zhao Jue and his mother have suffered more than this in order to survive under Bai Jing''s hands?


    Bai Jing''s face is more ugly.


    But in the end, his concern for his son prevailed. After staring at those useless fools, he pushed the door and went out.


    "Madam." Zhao Jue bowed his head. In front of Bai Jing, he was always humble like a dog.


    "Useless thing! You can''t take good care of your brother. I think with your qualifications, you might as well go back and be a slave with your useless mother!"


    Over the years, Zhao Jue, as the only common son of Nanyuan who was raised in the mansion, had a worse life than pigs and dogs.


    Since childhood, he and his mother have lived in the beating and scolding between Bai Jing and his son.


    Others looked at his scenery, but he wanted to take his biological mother out of the house alone.


    Unfortunately, neither Bai Jing nor his biological father will allow it.


    So he can only rely on others and live on the charity of Bai Jing and his son.


    Now, it is clearly her son who made a mistake, but Bai Jing will only curse him.


    Zhao Jue bowed her head and had to apologize: "it''s all my fault. Please calm down, madam."


    "Hum! Of course it''s your fault. Get out of the house and think about it! You don''t have to eat today''s meal. You''re blinded by lard for no reason, so you don''t have to be sober!"


    With that, Bai Jing left proudly.


    Zhao Jue could only clench his fist secretly.


    Again!


    When she was a child, Bai Jing blamed Zhao Peng for his mistakes every time he made them.


    Not much beating and scolding is to punish him not to eat. On the ninth cold day, he has to drive him out in single clothes to punish the station.


    He didn''t freeze to death because at last his biological mother and the wet nurse took turns to warm him with her chest, which made him slow down.


    But since then, both the biological mother and the wet nurse have fallen into the root of the disease. They will cough up blood when it is cold. After a few years, they have become yellow and thin.


    And all this is thanks to Bai Jing''s mother and son!


    Zhao Jue''s eyes are deep. Over the years, he has gradually become happy and angry.


    Only when he was touched on the events of that year, his mood would fluctuate, but soon, he calmed down by himself.


    Now, not yet.


    Even if he wanted to revenge Bai Jing and Zhao Pei, he had to choose an appropriate time to let the mother and son fall into the abyss and never turn over again.


    Soon, he was the only one left here.


    Zhao Jue sighed slightly and kept a helpless appearance, but in fact, he had a panoramic view of all the surrounding conditions.


    As soon as he turned the corner, he found a thin and timid figure.


    Looking up, an ugly face with a ruined face appeared in front of Zhao Jue.


    On the left face, from the end of the eyebrow to the side of the cheek, a wound wider and wider than two fingers is full of yellow blisters.


    Suddenly, it looks like a living ghost. It''s really scary.


    Zhao Jue doesn''t like it either.


    But he stifled his disgust, looked concerned and asked softly, "I didn''t mean to let you have a good rest in the house? Why did you come out? If the wind blows, it''s bad for your wound."


    "Can I be good like this?" Xianhuan''s body trembled, his voice was hoarse and sharp, as if he were a ghost climbing up from hell and a lonely soul in urgent need of life.


    "I''ve asked the doctor. If I''m lucky, I may only leave some scars in the future, but it won''t hurt." Zhao Jue looked away quietly, but her voice was as gentle as ever.


    Xianhuan didn''t notice each other''s alienation.


    Now she is immersed in the hatred of Zhao Pei and Bai Jing.


    She did her best to take care of Zhao, and even suffered a lot for him.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Pei was dissatisfied with the excitement outside and scalded her with hot tongs!


    Her face! It''s all ruined!


    That night, her helpless wailing did not arouse anyone''s lover, and even was beaten dozens of boards because it made Bai Jing''s ears noisy.


    If Zhao Jue hadn''t pleaded for her at last, I''m afraid she would have been killed alive!


    "Scar? Oh, Zhao Pei and his mother deserve to die!"


    The madness in her eyes has been extremely distorted. Her thin hands tightly hold Zhao Jue''s arm and roar with gnashing teeth: "I sacrificed everything for him! Now he still wants to kill me. I''m not willing, not willing!"


    "Zhao Jue, I know you are a kind person. Will you help me, help me?"


    Zhao Jue frowned imperceptibly.


    But he was still patient. He grabbed xianhuan''s hand with his backhand and comforted: "don''t worry. The most important thing now is to keep your injury well. Big brother can''t live without you. He just hurt you by mistake because he was in a bad mood."


    Hearing this, xianhuan suddenly threw away his hand and said with a crazy laugh: "ha ha, that wolf hearted dog lung, ungrateful beast! I thought he was a good man when I was blind!"


    She smiled and wept again.


    "But I wanted to live with him wholeheartedly! He was crippled and paralyzed, and I didn''t dislike him. Unexpectedly, he treated me like this! Now I just want to kill him!"


    Xianhuan burst into tears and laughter. The whole person''s spirit looks abnormal.


    Zhao Jue really hates such a madman, but now, xianhuan has not completely lost its value.


    With some pity on his face, he gently hugged xianhuan''s thin body.


    "I know my eldest brother was bad and failed you, but he was also in a bad mood. You also know that he was born a proud son of heaven. Now he is paralyzed in bed and his temper is inevitably worse."


    He took out his handkerchief, gently wiped the dirt on xianhuan''s face, and deliberately avoided her wound. I don''t know whether he really cares or because he doesn''t want to touch those blisters.


    "But no one can take good care of him except you. Xianhuan, you don''t know how important you are to my brother. He can''t live without you."


    Zhao Jue said slowly, his voice was light and soft, as if it had a taste of bewitchment.


    Fairy Ring bit her lip and stared at him.


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 2893

    Zhao Jue smiled.


    He was born with a handsome appearance, but he hung his head all year round, giving people a feeling of timidity and timidity.


    But when it comes to looks, Zhao Jue is far more easily liked than Zhao Yu.


    Xianhuan was first confused by Zhao Pei''s appearance, and then fell here step by step.


    Now, she saw Zhao Jue''s smile. Somehow, she felt a little cold in her heart.


    But Zhao Jue was more able to win over people than Zhao Yu, but a few words dispelled her doubts.


    "What can I mean? I just hope elder brother can treat you better and make your life easier in this mansion."


    "Since I was a child, I have seen how my biological mother and aunt please big women to live. Does the girl want to see her children as mean as me?"


    Xianhuan''s heart jumped and subconsciously covered his belly.


    "So, you, you know!"


    Zhao Jue nodded, his eyes full of unbearable.


    Yes, xianhuan is pregnant.


    Coincidentally, because of the previous deficit, Zhao''s body has been destroyed. I''m afraid it''s hard to have children in this life.


    But it happened that before Zhao Pei brought the fairy ring back, they still had a deep love for a long time.


    Maybe the child was conceived at that time.


    It is also because of this that xianhuan will follow Zhao Pei wholeheartedly.


    But I don''t want Zhao Xun to be such a ruthless person and bear her so far!


    He has now thoroughly seen Zhao Pei''s true face. Even if she confessed the existence of the child, she was afraid that in the end, she would leave her son to her mother if she was not taken into the house as an aunt.


    This makes xianhuan unbearable.


    Zhao Pei and his mother Bai Jing owe her. We must take the whole Zhao family to compensate her!


    Zhao Jue realized her wish and saw ambition from xianhuan''s face.


    His smile is deeper, woman, always.


    Always use children as an excuse to hide their greedy desires.


    So did his mother, and so did Bai Jing and xianhuan.


    Looking up again, there was no hesitation in xianhuan''s eyes.


    She wants to plan for the children in her belly, and Zhao Jue is now the only person their mother and son can rely on.


    She took the initiative to hold Zhao Jue''s sleeve and asked in a low voice full of longing, "tell me, what should I do now?"


    Zhao Jue held her shoulder and patiently advised, "the most important thing for you now is to cultivate your body. I will arrange other things for you."


    "Soon the elder brother will invite you back. When you get back to the elder brother, no one will dare to despise you anymore."


    Xianhuan didn''t dare to believe his words completely.


    "However, his wife valued him so much and sent a lot of people to serve him. Recently, he didn''t even let me serve him close."


    Yes.


    Once upon a time, in Duan jiaxianhuan, she was also half a master who lived in honor. When it comes to taking care of people, she is not the best.


    But Zhao Jue has enough confidence, but it''s not time to have a showdown with xianhuan.


    She just needs to trust him completely and trust him with everything about their mother and son.


    "But I can see that only you are sincere to your eldest brother. Don''t worry, there will be results in no more than three days. At that time, you just need to go back to your eldest brother. No one will dare to bully your mother and son from now on."


    "Really?" Xianhuan was surprised, but when he said so firmly, he couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    Even the thought that she could become the head mother of the Zhao family and that her son could inherit the wealth of the Zhao family burned her heart.


    She knows!


    I will be the one who laughs last!


    Zhao Jue sent xianhuan, who had been completely persuaded by him, back to his room to recuperate.


    Youhaosheng told her to use the scald ointment she found for her frequently without interruption.


    Xianhuan is still grateful to him, but Zhao Jue knows that once xianhuan turns over and her children land, she will see herself as an obstacle.


    Women are always treacherous villains.


    Lifting his lips, he showed a sneer.


    Unfortunately, xianhuan didn''t know that even if she could give birth to her child, it would be difficult to achieve her ambition.


    That''s stupid.


    Zhao Jue has always been unpopular in the house, so even if he didn''t think about it against the wall according to Bai Jing''s words, no one would care.


    Naturally, no one cares when there will be one more person in his room.


    "Second young master, when did you call me?"


    Zhao Jue looked at the man in front of him.


    No one could have imagined that the seemingly honest and dull mother-in-law was actually Zhao Jue''s man behind her back.


    "Mom Yue, this is a letter from your hometown. You''d better have a look first."


    Zhao Jue handed her a letter.


    No one knows that mother-in-law, who always serves Bai Jing silently and refuses to say more, is actually a literate.


    Hearing the word "Hometown", mother-in-law couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    After reading the contents of the letter, his eyebrows became a dead knot.


    "Second young master, please save my daughter! If it hadn''t been for your help, I''m afraid my daughter and I would have been separated forever. I know you are a good man. Please help us again!"


    It''s a coincidence.


    Mother in law is not from the Zhao family. She came from a small family. At the age of 14, she was decided by her parents and married a bad gambler of the Zhao family.


    After so many years of suffering, he pulled his daughter. Who knows, the rotten gambler of the Zhao family died when his daughter was 14.


    And she and her daughter were also driven out by relatives who occupied their property, and the mother and daughter lived in the streets. It''s so pathetic.


    After that, mother-in-law begged a servant woman in the South courtyard with her last money. Both mother and daughter were sold to the Zhao family and became servants of the Zhao family.


    Mother-in-law wanted to spend the rest of her life safely. Unexpectedly, her name was Zhao Pei, and she fell in love with her poor daughter.


    It doesn''t sound like a rare thing that young masters force the little maid by means.


    But for mother-in-law and her daughter, it was no less than a disaster.


    Afterwards, mother-in-law also wanted to tell the master and wife about it. At least her daughter''s innocence was gone, so she had to ask for an explanation.


    Who knows, after learning this, the lady not only didn''t let the young master receive mother-in-law''s daughter into the room, but beat the girl lame on the charge of her debauchery and actively seducing the young master.


    After that, he felt angry and forced her to an old light stick.


    On his wedding night, Lao guangcuzi learned that his new daughter-in-law was not innocent. She either beat or scolded every day, almost torturing the poor innocent girl to death.


    Mother in law loves her daughter dearly. She doesn''t know how many heads she has knocked and how many people she has begged.


    But as a result, in addition to being ridiculed by others, it was a good lesson for my wife, almost half of my life.


    Just when she thought she and her daughter would be killed by a living duel, they met Zhao Jue.


    At that time, he was just a common son who was not qualified to enter the eyes of the master and wife.


    But he saved their mother and daughter''s lives.


    Then he took money to dredge up, not only to give her daughter''s deed of betrayal, but also to send her back to mother-in-law''s mother''s home.


    Since then, mother Yue has been determined to help Zhao Jue secretly.


    But unexpectedly, her mother''s family wanted to make a favor with her hard-earned daughter and let her be an outer room for a man old enough to be her daughter''s grandfather!


    She cried not only her daughter''s life, but also her own.


    Why did God refuse to let go of their mother and daughter alone, but what kind of bad luck came to them?


    Zhao Jue, who had already read the letter, helped the man up first.


    "Mom, don''t cry in a hurry. There''s no way to say it. The letter says that your mother''s family has made trouble, so she wants to take your daughter as a favor."


    "If this matter can be solved, won''t your daughter have to go?"


    Mother Yue is now in a state of confusion and nods carelessly.


    But where did she know that her mother''s house was a bottomless pit.


    She was able to sell her to a bad gambler for a couple of betrothal gifts. Now she can make amends and give her daughter to others as a concubine.


    However, she also regarded her mother''s family as her only dependence.


    Gave them their weakness.


    Zhao Jue certainly didn''t save their lives for no reason.


    But it was mother-in-law who sent her daughter to her mother''s house, which also saved him trouble. It happened that those people in the Yue family helped him hold mother-in-law.


    Now, it has deepened the chips in his hand, so that mother-in-law has to be completely used by him.


    Mother Yue cried and knelt down to kowtow to Zhao Jue.


    "As long as the second young master can save my daughter, even if he can repay the second young master with my life, please help us!"


    Zhao Jue didn''t help this time, but sat up in front of his mother-in-law and said calmly: "I heard that it was your mother''s brother who caused trouble this time. My mother also knew that although I was better than before, I was just an unworthy concubine after all."


    "This family is always up to the master and wife. I can help you this time. What can I do in the future?"


    What should I do?


    Mother Yue was full of worries about her daughter and didn''t understand Zhao Jue''s purpose of saying these words at the first time.


    But she''s not a fool.


    Being able to hide and turn herself into an illiterate fool and stay with her wife after her daughter is driven away is enough to show that she has her own plan.


    Unfortunately, her weakness was too easy to be manipulated, so she became a chess piece between her mother''s family and Zhao Jue.


    "The second childe means - I see. As long as the second childe says yes in the future, my daughter and I can get the protection of the second childe!"


    Zhao Jue sighed and shook his head. "Mom Yue, you can''t talk nonsense like this. My identity is destined to be different from my eldest brother."


    "Moreover, even if the eldest brother is like this, his wife plans for him. The family will be handed over to the eldest brother sooner or later."


    He said so, but Yu Guang was always on his mother-in-law.


    "As long as there is a wife and a big brother, I or you, we should obey the orders of the big brother and his wife after all."


    Zhao Jue clearly didn''t say anything bad about Bai Jing and Zhao Pei, but outside the words, it made mother-in-law feel that all the misfortunes between her and her daughter were brought by her wife and the young master.


    Therefore, as long as the wife and the young master are gone, the family will be handed over to Zhao Jue, the second young master who treats them well.


    Then she and her daughter can get real relief!


    Her mind moved at the thought.


    Biting his lips, he seemed to hesitate.


    After all, it was the lady who saved her and her daughter from trouble and fire. Let her tell the second young master.


    If it''s really bad for her wife, she always feels that she has some revenge for the hand that feeds her.


    Zhao Jue had already seen through her thoughts.


    He sneered in his heart as if he had casually mentioned it.


    "By the way, the servant girl brought back by brother seems to be pregnant. It seems that the master of the house needs another one."


    "What?" Mother Yue widened her eyes and looked at Zhao Jue in surprise.

 Chapter 2894

    "I just got the news." Zhao Jue shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "it''s my eldest brother''s thought. Zhao Jue''s heart has been a little determined.


    He is also kind, so that the master of the palace will not be deceived by others, isn''t he?


    "Mom Yue, I''ll help you with your daughter''s business, but it''s late now. Madam, I''m sure I need your help."


    Zhao Jue comforted his mother-in-law with that considerate look.


    Although the latter is still a little worried, now she has no choice but to trust Zhao Jue.


    "Please help our mother and daughter! My daughter has a hard life and can''t afford to toss anymore!"


    Mother Yue pleaded with him with tears on her face.


    Zhao Jue sighed and said, "I just try my best. Now I have limited ability and can''t do much, but I will try my best. Please rest assured, mother Yue."


    What else can mother Yue do?


    After she left with gratitude, Zhao Jue tore up the letter and threw it into the brazier.


    "It''s not that I didn''t help you, but that your daughter jumped into the river and killed herself. Alas, what a tragedy!"


    There was some compassion between his eyebrows and eyes.


    In fact, before receiving this letter for help, he received a message from his mother-in-law''s hometown.


    Her daughter went completely crazy six months after she went back. A while ago, she threw herself into the river for no reason.


    However, he withheld all the news. Originally, he was also the pain of the loss of his mother-in-law. Now it seems that he can''t say it.


    "I''m doing this for the good of your mother and daughter. Mom Yue, don''t blame me."


    After burning the letter, Zhao Jue continued to sit at the table and copy the account books.


    After making some changes in two inconspicuous places, he continued to copy.


    I''m afraid Bai Jing didn''t think in her dream that the concubine she left behind because of her carelessness will become a nightmare she will never get rid of in her life!


    ......


    Fang Mudan woke up completely on the morning of the fourth day of the lunar new year.


    It''s just a little bad.


    "Too much stimulation leads to mental damage. In short, she''s stupid."


    Lin Mengya came to this conclusion when she had seen Fang peony.


    Huo Xiao


    So, this is all his own sin?


    "Then what should I do?" Aunt Fang was a little worried and couldn''t help staring at her silly son.


    "Not to mention the past, if they were sent back to Liao''s house, something big would happen."


    Otherwise, some things just can''t help talking.


    As soon as aunt Fang''s words fell, Xiaodie ran over in a panic.


    "No, no! Someone from the Liao family has picked up Mrs. Liao. Now they have entered the yard and come to us!"


    Lin Mengya frowned. How did she come so fast?


    The Liao family comes from their old housekeeper. Sometimes their position in the Liao family is even higher than that of the housewife peony.


    The Liao family asked him to pick up people. It must be saved to make friends with Zhao Yixuan


    All right, my mind.


    But unexpectedly, he was turned away!


    "What does that mean?"


    Housekeeper Liao is dissatisfied.


    The two women who were in a hurry to please him also wiped a cold sweat.


    "Well, it must be that the people inside didn''t hear it. Housekeeper Liao will wait. I''ll call the door now."


    Then he ran to the door of the courtyard and patted hard. Those who didn''t know thought they were going to open the door.


    It was not long before someone came late and opened a crack in the door.


    It''s Zhao Xiaodie.


    Warily, he looked at the two women and turned his attention to the only outsider. Housekeeper Liao looked again and asked, "what are you doing?"


    It seems to be guarding against thieves. There is no aristocratic atmosphere at all.


    Housekeeper Liao despised it in his eyes, but he still said with patience: "I''m the housekeeper of the Liao family. This time I''m here to visit elder Zhao and his wife..."


    "Well, my parents are always away. Come back next time!"


    Then, with a bang, the gate of the courtyard was closed, which made housekeeper Liao''s nose ash.


    He was stunned, too.


    In the Liao family these years, he said that he had met many aristocratic families.


    But none of them would be so rude.


    Housekeeper Liao is a little nervous.


    He sank his face and knocked at the door himself.


    The door was banged and he shouted with anger.


    "Unruly thing! I''m here to visit your master. Open the door quickly. If you delay the masters, your cheap life is not enough to pay for! Open the door!"


    Inside, Lin Mengya frowned.


    It seems that this is not the way to hide.


    She caught a glimpse of Fang peony shivering in the corner of the wall and sighed faintly.


    What''s this called!


    Outside, housekeeper Liao, who couldn''t open the door for a long time, was furious.


    He didn''t care about dignity. He lifted up his robe and kicked it open.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Bai Su opened the door.


    Facing the oncoming big foot, she kicked it directly without thinking.


    "Ah -" a scream came from behind the door.


    Look again, housekeeper Liao, who was still very arrogant just now, has fallen into the snow nearby. Those two big legs make Bai Su feel familiar for some reason.


    Lin Mengya only felt her head hurt more.


    People were finally dragged out of the snow by Bai su.


    Not too early, he was dying and looked miserable.


    Lin Mengya was also embarrassed to bully people like this. She quickly asked people to boil hot ginger soup and sent a bottle of beer out.


    "Woo woo, you Zhao family and Zhao family are so bullying! I must tell the master when I go back. Oh, it hurts!"


    Housekeeper Liao was so hurt that he burst into tears.


    He didn''t expect to kill him. Originally, he just came to the Zhao family to say hello, but he didn''t expect to become a hello.


    He reluctantly held back a handful of bitter tears and looked at Lin Mengya and Fang Rao with some resentment in his eyes.


    He must make these people pay a price to make up for his pain!


    As the parent of the perpetrator, Lin Mengya must first show some sincerity.


    "Housekeeper Liao, I''m sorry. My girl is timid. She didn''t mean to hurt you. She''s just in a hurry. I hope housekeeper Liao can forgive her."


    Then she hurriedly took out some secret medicine to keep fit.


    "A small gift is no respect. If housekeeper Liao has any other requirements, just mention it."

 Chapter 2895

    Housekeeper Liao had a fire in his heart, and now he found an opportunity for revenge.


    "I want her, tell her, kneel down and apologize to me!"


    He fiercely pointed at Zhao Xiaodie and Bai Su, as if he wanted to eat them alive.


    Bai Su clenched his fist secretly. It seems that this man is the same as his housewife.


    Zhao Xiaodie was stunned when she heard the speech. She lowered her head and twisted her clothes, but she was not as frightened as before. She could only cry.


    Lin Mengya knew that the other party was angry, and it was their fault first.


    But kneel down and apologize for such an insulting thing. She won''t let Bai Su and Xiaodie do it.


    "Housekeeper Liao has a large number, so don''t embarrass them. I bow and apologize for them. I''m sorry."


    She leaned slightly, but there was nothing difficult.


    But unexpectedly, housekeeper Liao was reluctant to let her talk so well.


    "Hum! I think it''s your malicious connivance that these two slaves dare to act so boldly. Well, since you are willing to make amends for your people, kneel down and kowtow to me, and I''ll forgive you, okay?"


    As soon as this was said, the whole yard was quiet for a moment.


    Everyone looked at him and looked bad.


    Unfortunately, housekeeper Liao was only concerned about showing off his power and didn''t notice how much taboo he had violated.


    Before coming, the master''s instructions were all forgotten by him. Maybe he deliberately thought that this would pressure the Zhao family. Maybe he would reward him when he went back.


    Lin Mengya''s face changed slightly, but her eyes turned cold when she looked at housekeeper Liao.


    "It seems that this matter can''t be done well today. Housekeeper Liao doesn''t just want me to kowtow and kneel down to admit my mistake. If you have any other requirements, you might as well say them. Let''s listen to how the Liao family handles this kind of thing."


    Housekeeper Liao looked at her, snorted coldly, hugged her shoulder and looked proud.


    "Our Liao family has always been kind-hearted, but we will never allow some people to offend our Liao family''s dignity."


    He glanced contemptuously at the old and weak women and children in front of him, and his heart was even more determined.


    The Zhao family is indeed a small family and small business. It''s not worth the great trouble between the master and the old man. Now, he''s not told to be bluffed casually.


    There is a saying that evil comes to the side of courage. Now when he looks at this group of lambs to be slaughtered, he has even greater evil thoughts in his heart.


    "It''s just the others, but they''re both." He pointed to Zhao Xiaodie and Bai Su, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth, "I have to deal with it!"


    "You!" As soon as Bai Su frowned, she raised her fist enough to hit the dead with a cold drink.


    Unfortunately, someone is one step faster than her.


    "Where did the dog dare to bark in front of me?"


    Although Huoxiao''s mask covered half of his face, his voice was very cold.


    "Or your master didn''t tell you that you can''t annoy any of the people here."


    Housekeeper Liao didn''t hear Huoxiao at all.


    That punch almost made him see the king of hell. It seemed that he was hit by a sledgehammer in the chest. The bloody smell in his throat could not be stopped. The next moment, it gushed out with a "poof".


    Huo Xiao still feels angry, but someone is more cruel than him.


    "Just pull it out and bury it."


    A cold voice said. Then, long Tianyu came out slowly with Mo Yan baby in his arms.


    The father and son frowned tightly, and there was a heavy murderous spirit in their eyes when they looked at housekeeper Liao.


    "Father, I think it''s better to burn it directly, and the ashes can also be directly scattered on the road."


    As soon as housekeeper Liao calmed down, he listened to the child with the Pink Jade Bracelet say such cruel words.


    Suddenly, when his eyes turned over, he completely fainted, and he didn''t know whether it was painful or frightened.


    Finally, housekeeper Liao was not dead.


    After all, it''s hard for him to even want to die with Lin Mengya.


    But living is not that simple.


    After all, now she has completely torn her face with housekeeper Liao. Lin Mengya is not stupid. If she knows to put people back, housekeeper Liao must complain in front of master Liao.


    It will be more troublesome.


    So, you can only close it first.


    At least wait until she solves the matter of Fang peony first.


    But she can''t give information to the Liao family.


    This is easy to do. Aunt Fang Zigao bravely wrote a letter to the Liao family in the name of Zhao Yixuan.


    The above content is also very simple. It is said that the two sisters met again after a long separation. Because she was not in good health, she asked Mrs. Liao and housekeeper Liao to help with the family affairs in the house.


    By the way, I also presented an extremely rich annual gift, and got a very attentive reply from the Liao family.


    By the way, another one is for Fang Mudan.


    Lin Mengya opened it and smiled.


    Otherwise, there must be a reason why housekeeper Liao came to this end!


    In the letter, the Liao family repeatedly told Fang Mudan and Liao housekeeper to carefully help the Zhao family manage their family affairs. It''s best to find out where the important things in their family are. Of course, everyone is an adult, and it''s not necessary to write so frankly.


    Therefore, the last sentence of the Liao family''s letter is to instruct Fang Mudan and Liao to stay in the Zhao family for more time, and even let Fang Mudan discuss everything with Liao housekeeper and listen to him.


    After reading the letter, Lin Mengya took a few sips of tea and looked at Fang peony in the sun with a smile.


    "Aunt Fang, your sister''s life is more difficult than we think."


    Aunt Fang is playing her mahjong.


    After only two or three days, no one wants to save with her.


    Life is so lonely when you can''t touch cards.


    "My sister looks smart and capable. In fact, she''s just a straw bag. I''ve heard of the Liao family. From father to son, she''s famous for being good at calculation. I''m afraid my sister is just a puppet in front of them."


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t deliberately let Fang Mudan come to ask her for something.


    To put it bluntly, the Liao family is just using her cousin.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    The Liao family''s affairs must be solved, otherwise it''s not common to hold Fang peony and Liao housekeeper like this.


    What''s more, Liao Jia originally wanted to come with bad intentions. After a long time, they will certainly not miss such an opportunity to rub the benefits of the Zhao family. If they send other people, I''m afraid they can''t hide it.


    Lin Mengya held her chin and thought hard for a long time.


    Finally, long Tianyu held her little drooping head with his big hand.


    "You''re here?" She said vaguely.


    It''s not good to sit and think. I''m always sleepy when I''m free.


    "Why don''t you go to bed when you''re sleepy?"


    Long Tianyu clasped the man and took him to his arms.


    Lin Mengya smelled the faint smell of Medicine on his clothes and sniffed. She knew this man was now


    I went to sneaky rehabilitation again.


    Although he can run and walk now, he looks no different from ordinary people.


    However, the meridians of both legs are still very fragile, and can only be recovered by little cultivation and exercise.


    But every rehabilitation is a test for long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya followed her at first, but then the man had to hide it from her.


    She also understood what he did.


    Probably do not want to let their closest people see their most vulnerable side.


    So Lin Mengya just silently gave him the items and medicine he had prepared for exercise, and the others were no longer involved.


    Unexpectedly, this guy really needs face. After every exercise, even if his legs are soft, he has to clean himself up and come back to see her again.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Lin Mengya would ask people to take his clothes over and check them every time.


    Every time, those thick but soft clothes can almost twist out of the water.


    It was the sweat he insisted on again and again, and it also represented his determination to work hard.


    Lin Mengya was very distressed at first.


    But she couldn''t stop it. She could only use all her talents to prepare the best medicine for him.


    Fortunately, he will no longer bleed because of exercise.


    Her little hand slipped inadvertently onto his strong thighs.


    A little hard pinch, OK, the tightness of the muscles recovered well.


    "Madam seems very satisfied?" In his ear, he whispered with a smile.


    Lin Mengya nodded subconsciously.


    Although the meridians are damaged, it is not impossible to repair them.


    But if the muscles are completely atrophied, I''m afraid it''s a big trouble.


    "Does the lady want to test it with her own eyes?"


    Check? Test what?


    Before Lin Mengya could react, his kiss was printed.


    Finally, Lin Mengya was forced to "inspect the goods", and it was still the kind that couldn''t be inspected.


    Of course, they didn''t fool around in the daytime.


    But being disturbed by him, Lin Mengya suddenly came up with a bad idea No, the best policy.


    "Doesn''t the Liao family want to take a share from Uncle Huo? I think it''s just what they mean?"


    Long Tianyu, who had a good conversation with his wife, was in a happy mood and had a clearer mind.


    Eyebrows a pick, "do you want to bring disaster to the east?"


    She nodded, smiled and bent her eyes. "We didn''t think about how to get Uncle Huo and aunt Fang out of the whirlpool of the Zhao family and the Presbyterian Council?"


    "If you leave this mess rashly, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of those who have a heart."


    "At the beginning, the Huo family was destroyed, and uncle Huo''s memory was cleaned and his identity changed. Those who can do this will certainly not be extremely anonymous."


    On this point, long Tianyu agrees incomparably.


    For some reason, he knows these things better than his wife.


    Those people have long been paranoid and will never stop until they reach their goals.


    If they take uncle Huo and aunt Fang away like this, once the news gets out, they may have to encounter the crazy revenge and interception of those people before they send them to the palace''s fief.


    Although their husband and wife are not necessarily afraid of them, it is also a good thing if they can avoid such unnecessary sacrifice.

 Chapter 2896

    "Doesn''t the Liao family want the shops of the Presbyterian Council that uncle Huo is taking care of?"


    Lin Mengya broke her fingers and continued to calculate the accounts. "Maybe there are those shops of the Zhao family. In fact, I took a look when I helped aunt Fang check the accounts. In addition to the shops she brought from the Huo family, they have been unable to make ends meet for a long time."


    "But Uncle Huo wanted to make the Zhao family look good before, so he moved a part of his private property to fill them. I think this is why the Zhao family can''t wait to inherit uncle Huo''s position."


    People die for wealth, birds die for food.


    The Zhao family has long been used to the rich and noble life of being superior and enjoying it wantonly.


    Even if the money they spend is stained with the blood and tears of innocent people, they won''t care.


    They just want to make more money, and their position in the ancient people is getting higher and higher.


    I''m afraid in their view, the so-called family affection is not as good as the real gold and silver wealth and power status.


    Therefore, uncle Huo and aunt Fang became victims.


    Now, they still didn''t give up, even intensified, and even saved the effort of concealment.


    Those who fight openly come to rob, but they still have to press aunt Fang''s head, not allowing her to say a word, not to mention her refutation.


    Long Tianyu has fully understood what his wife means.


    I bowed my head and thought carefully, and found that it was very feasible.


    "As long as we can make the Liao family last longer when we leave, the time left for us will be much more relaxed."


    Lin Mengya yawned a little, closed her eyes, and her voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Aunt Fang has always wanted to die. I think, how to die and what to die, you can also make an article on it."


    Long Tianyu''s head turns fast.


    Almost as soon as Lin Mengya finished speaking, he added everything completely.


    I just wanted to bow my head and discuss with my wife. By the way, I can show my merit so that my wife can praise him.


    He saw that Lin Mengya had closed her eyes, rested on his arm and slept soundly.


    From the new year to now, in fact, she hasn''t had much rest.


    Although xiaofubao is not annoying at all, she is still a little baby after all, and her requirements for eating, drinking and Lasa are still very frequent.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t want his daughter to suffer, let alone his wife.


    So except for the unnecessary time, he is taking care of xiaofubao himself.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya''s mother still got up to help every time.


    In this small yard, in this small room that is not luxurious and gorgeous, their family of four enjoyed secular fun.


    "Mother -"


    Suddenly a small figure rushed in at the door.


    Long Tianyu frowned, immediately lowered his voice and "hissed" and covered his wife''s ears firmly.


    Little Mo Yan subconsciously covered his little mouth and stared at his parents on the bed, feeling wronged.


    Really, why do parents always forget to call him when they are lazy and take a nap?


    Long Tianyu gently let go of his wife''s ear and waved with a big hand.


    Little Mo Yan crept to her parents'' bed like a thief.


    "Have you finished all your homework?"


    Mo Yan immediately nodded wildly, lowered his voice like his father and said, "I''ve finished it! I''ve also finished practicing the martial arts moves left by my father."


    He looked furtively at the mother sleeping on the inside for several times.


    Whenever this time, he


    I feel that his father is really in the way.


    Stand on tiptoe, trying to see his mother.


    However, long Tianyu''s blocking is too strict.


    He also reached out and touched his son''s small head and pressed his small feet.


    "You''re already a big boy. Dad thinks it''s time to confess something to you."


    Mo Yan doesn''t really want to hear it.


    He was originally smarter than ordinary children. In addition, the teachers invited by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were very knowledgeable. Because of various objective reasons, he followed his parents everywhere since childhood and had a lot of knowledge.


    Therefore, he thinks he has exceeded other children too much.


    Besides, his father is so serious that he doesn''t want him to rob his mother.


    Oh, man!


    He made a prediction to his father with disdain in his heart. He wanted to see what tricks his father would make up today!


    Long Tianyu cleared his throat and carefully covered his wife with a quilt. Then he put on his coat and left the room with Mo Yan.


    "Mo Yan, dad thinks you shouldn''t sleep with your mother in the future."


    In the yard, only their father and son.


    Looking at the past from a distance, absolute father kindness and filial piety.


    But in fact, the two men, big and small, are fighting each other.


    "Why?" Mo Yan tilted his little head, looked innocent, and his big eyes with super long eyelashes flickered. It can definitely sprout people''s heart and liver.


    This is also one of his must kill skills.


    With this unique skill, he ate the ancient family all the way from feiye city and never met an enemy.


    Under normal circumstances, the big girls and little daughters-in-law who saw him like this had long been flooded with maternal love and admitted him to take whatever he wanted.


    Unfortunately, he met long Tianyu, his hard hearted father.


    "For a fart!"


    The Dragon father who already had a daughter became a scum man in an instant.


    He looked at his eldest son with a sneer, but he was planning where to put him to exercise, so as not to always disturb the world between him and his wife!


    "That''s your father''s daughter-in-law! If I don''t let you sleep with my daughter-in-law, you can''t sleep. What''s the matter? If you can find a daughter-in-law, you can sleep with your daughter-in-law!"


    The painting style changed so much that little Mo Yan almost didn''t come back.


    But his eyes turned when he heard this.


    "Then I''ll find a daughter-in-law and change with you now!"


    Ha ha, he is really smart!


    Unfortunately, he got a beating from his father.


    "Little bastard! Thanks to your imagination, change a fart! My daughter-in-law won''t change anything!"


    Long Tianyu was so angry that his veins burst.


    No wonder when his men secretly discuss, they all say that his son is a debt collector.


    He can see that this boy is born to rob his wife!


    Oh, dream!


    Of course, little Mo Yan refused to be beaten.


    In fact, up to now, he doesn''t know where his father suddenly became violent.


    Although he is very smart, Lin Mengya also attaches great importance to children''s gender education. She will not feel shy to avoid some common problems of children. Instead, she answers children''s doubts from the perspective of doctors.


    But it''s really a little difficult for a baby under the age of six to understand the importance of his daughter-in-law.


    So far


    In Mo Yan''s understanding, "daughter-in-law" is a good thing, but like parents, they accompany each other all the time, have dinner together, and sleep in a room at night.


    But he doesn''t like to sleep with others except his parents, younger brother Ning''er and younger sister Xiao Fubao.


    Therefore, if his father has to find a daughter-in-law to sleep with, he can find one to accompany his father, and then he can sleep with his mother.


    Alas! Who knows, his father is really too difficult to serve. If he doesn''t accept his kindness, he still wants to beat him with the advantage of being tall and powerful.


    How can he do this dumb thing?


    Of course, they rose up and were brutally suppressed.


    "Smelly boy, you remember clearly for me. No one can replace your mother in my heart! Also, we dragon family men can let anything, but our daughter-in-law can''t let it. Even if someone threatens with a knife against his neck, don''t leave her!"


    With that, he slapped his son in the ass.


    "Little rabbit, if you say such words, you''re not afraid to be single all your life! Remember!"


    Tears fall to the ground and fall into eight petals of ink words; "Remember! I really remember!"


    Lin Moyan, later renamed long Moyan, was pressed on his knee by his father, slapped on his ass and remembered this "dragon family training" with tears.


    Of course, Ning''er, long Xu, who later restored his real name, also remembered this sentence in a very "tragic" way.


    They don''t know how many times this sentence has saved them in their later life.


    But the custom of men in the dragon family loving their wives has been passed down from generation to generation.


    ......


    Lin Mengya slept directly into the night.


    Xiaofubao has been moved to her bedside by long Tianyu.


    The little girl was not affected at all. She ate well and slept well.


    When a pair of big dark eyes saw her, they showed her a sweet smile without stinging.


    Lin Mengya''s heart softened and picked up the little girl from the crib.


    Xiao Fubao is actually a naturally smiling child. Unfortunately, due to the prohibition of surgery, her consciousness is not as active as that of an ordinary baby.


    Therefore, except for people she is particularly close to, such as parents and brothers, she rarely shows her expression.


    But she is not dull, on the contrary, because she inherited the advantages of her mother and father in appearance, and gradually grew meat, xiaofubao looks more lovely than ordinary babies.


    "My little darling, are you hungry?"


    She touched the child''s little ass, which was still very dry. It seemed that long Tianyu was a very responsible father.


    Xiao Fubao seemed to like his mother''s touch very much. He opened his small mouth and smiled at her very happily.


    But Lin Mengya felt that it was like a small white spot growing on xiaofubao''s gums.


    "Eh? Baby, how did you grow teeth at birth!"


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Generally speaking, newborns do not grow teeth until four to seven months.


    But a small number of children are born with small teeth.


    Only some of them are real deciduous teeth, and the other part is a physiological phenomenon called horse teeth.


    Generally, it will disappear within a month. If the baby is really uncomfortable, you can use clean gauze and sugar granules to grind the baby''s teeth.


    She washed her hands and examined them.


    It''s a real baby tooth!

 Chapter 2897

    "Oh, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a small child grow teeth! Show me!"


    Aunt Fang took xiaofubao in surprise and looked carefully while she opened her mouth.


    Really!


    White and tender white teeth like millet grow on xiaofubao''s Pink gums.


    "Ouch! No wonder I named you xiaofubao. You are really a blessed baby!"


    Aunt Fang beamed and kissed xiaofubao''s claws several times.


    Xiao Fubao is very fond of grandma Fang, who always feeds her fragrant grandmother.


    Open your little mouth and show a sweet smile to Aunt Fang.


    Suddenly, aunt Fang felt that her heart was captured by the little girl again.


    I just want to give all my clothes, jewelry and the treasures she has pressed at the bottom of the box for many years to the little girl.


    "In our place, the old man often says that children born with teeth don''t worry about food and clothing all their life. Our little Fubao must be carefree and blessed!"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    In fact, she also knows that this situation is not too bad for children. She just needs to patiently observe whether the exposed small tooth will loosen and fall off.


    Although she also knew that the so-called good omens were just for a compliment.


    But which parent doesn''t like the symbol of happiness on his baby?


    But she didn''t expect that the people here attached great importance to this custom.


    After the spread of aunt Fang all afternoon, everyone recognized that the little girl was a blessed baby.


    Even Yun Niang and Xiaodie ran over to ask for a little Fubao''s clothes.


    It''s said to bring some luck to their babies. It''s best to let them have enough food and clothing for a lifetime.


    Lin Mengya can only promise.


    But her little Fubao was the youngest, and their children couldn''t wear those clothes. Finally, they took a pair of little Fubao''s socks, which was very stubborn.


    It''s a good thing and there''s no reason to hide it from outsiders. Although Lin Mengya is not a publicity person, she''s watched every move in the yard.


    Soon, the news reached Bai Jing''s ears.


    "Hum! If you have any luck, you''re just a girl who wants to marry out! You''re just looking at the wealth of the palace family, so those cheap skins are happy to please her!"


    "It depends on what kind of mother-in-law you are looking for."


    "With the swagger of their palace family, I''m afraid that even their daughter will be arrogant and domineering in the future. They don''t like their parents-in-law''s family. They can only be a resentful wife all their life."


    Some people''s jealousy is indiscriminate.


    For example, Bai Jing.


    Obviously, xiaofubao doesn''t have any holidays with her, but she just wants to curse the child secretly. She wants to make each other unhappy all her life.


    I wish all the good things in the world could grow on myself.


    "Why do you have to be angry with them, madam?"


    Her confidant, Bai Rui, was a dowry she brought from her mother''s family. She has been loyal to her in recent years.


    Bai Jing can also trust her. Rui''s mother does all the things she can''t see.


    Only Rui''s mother dares to say some blasphemy in front of her. But Bai Jing won''t be angry at all. She just feels that Rui''s mother is with herself


    Is one heart.


    "How can I not be angry?" Bai Jing rubbed the swollen temples, and only Rui''s mother could feel the bitter water in her stomach.


    "You didn''t see what they did to my son!"


    When it comes to her son, Bai Jing only feels full of sadness and has nowhere to complain.


    "You brought him up, too. How clever he was when he was a child? But now, look, the whole person is uncertain. It seems that he is completely useless!"


    Bai Jing thought more and more angry. She swept the teacup in her hand directly, and her eyes were red with anger.


    "Why do those bitch bastards still live well, but my son has to suffer this crime? What can we do in the future with our two names? Is it difficult? Do we really want to hand over the property of the South courtyard to those bitch bastards!"


    Bai Jing almost cried angrily.


    She has a strong temper since childhood.


    In the past, when she was in the waiting room, she wholeheartedly wanted to marry the best man in the world.


    Who knows, man is not as good as heaven. He married the Zhao family.


    That''s all, but Zhao Gulian is an honest man at all.


    If she hadn''t had the means and the support of her mother''s family over the years, I''m afraid Zhao Gulian would have carried her concubine room by room in front of her.


    Where else can they find shelter for their mother and son?


    Have you been trampled on by those concubines?


    "I know it''s not easy for my wife, but everything may not turn for the better. Isn''t this the best opportunity?"


    Rui''s mother is rich and always smiles when talking and doing things. She looks very easy to get along with.


    But those servants in the South courtyard secretly called her "smiling wolf".


    More powerful than a tiger and more vicious than a wolf.


    "What good opportunity?" Bai Jing doesn''t understand.


    Rui''s mother poured a cup of tea herself and brought it to Bai Jing.


    "If this little treasure of the palace family becomes our family''s, won''t the palace family have to support our young master?"


    "Besides, the old slave had inquired about it before. The master of the palace family had excellent medical skills. The matter of ''winter snow eating children'' was noisy before, and she finally solved it."


    "If we become a family with her, can she ignore our young master?"


    whole family?


    Bai Jing narrowed her eyes and thought quietly for a moment.


    "It''s not that bad, but how old is the girl in his family? Even if she wants to be a child bride for my son, it''s too small?"


    Rui''s mother opened her mouth and thought, isn''t this lady really confused?


    The little girl of the palace family, don''t say she''s a daughter-in-law for his young master. Even if she''s a daughter, she''s old enough!


    "Madam is confused."


    "Your young master is now twenty to six. That little girl is naturally inappropriate."


    "But didn''t the master mention to you a few days ago that he wanted to bring an outside room to our house?"


    Bai Jing''s eyes suddenly widened, "don''t think! One Zhao Jue is enough to block me!"


    "That guy Zhao Gulian must have been bewitched by those little bitches! That bastard can''t enter the gate of our South courtyard openly!"


    Rui''s mother quickly stroked her hair and whispered, "madam, I''m confused! Even if the outer room enters the door, you''ll still be his real mother. Won''t he still hold it in your hands all his life?"

 Chapter 2898

    "Then let''s propose marriage quickly!"


    Bai Jing seldom can''t wait.


    But Rui''s mother stopped her and advised her, "what''s the hurry, madam? It''s just a little girl of the palace family. We praise her for marrying young master sun of our house."


    "But the old slave heard that the palace family had some trouble with you before. Besides, there was the fifth lady Fang around her, so you can''t hurry."


    Compared with Yan''s mother, Rui''s mother has a higher grade.


    And she had been busy with other things before. She came here two days ago.


    As soon as I came, I took the place of Yan''s mother. I didn''t say it, but also asked what had happened before one by one.


    Otherwise, why she can stand by Bai Jing for many years is not because she has this idea and means.


    If she speaks to Bai Jing, after all, she has full confidence in the bottom of her heart.


    Bai Jing also knows, so she is more dependent on her.


    "Yes, it''s all Fang Rao''s bitch who stirs up discord in the middle!"


    Bai Jing hates Fang Rao. Naturally, she doesn''t stop until she has something to do with Fang Rao.


    "In my opinion, the master of the palace family is not a climate at all. It''s not because she adds fuel to the fire and obstructs it."


    "This Fang Rao, I think she is born to disagree with me!"


    Rui''s mother naturally knows the years of gratitude and resentment between her wife and the fifth lady.


    After thinking for a while, she said slowly, "so, in order not to let the fifth lady disturb the game, we have to find a way to lead people away first. When it''s done, she''ll come back. What can we do? Can we break up a beautiful marriage?"


    Bai Jing thought deeply, "not only to lead away, is there any way to save her without God''s knowledge? So that she won''t get in the way of me!"


    Mother Rui thought again, and then said quite cautiously, "the old slave feels that now is not the best time. Although the fifth master is not here, he will certainly stay behind because of his care for the fifth lady."


    Bai Jing is a little dissatisfied.


    But as the master of Rui''s mother, she naturally won''t follow Rui''s mother''s plan in everything.


    Anyway, we all want to lead Fang Rao away. It''s better to do better!


    Even if Zhao Yixuan knew later, he had to recognize the kind planted by himself. Wouldn''t it be good?


    ......


    Lin Mengya woke up the next day and learned that Aunt fang had left.


    "So suddenly? What happened? Will there be some trouble? Do you need our help?"


    Facing her series of questions, Zhao yunniang could only reluctantly shake her head.


    "Madam left in a hurry. She just told us to take good care of you and your two children before leaving. She also told us to keep our doors closed and don''t pay attention to outsiders."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    In fact, she is a little worried. Aunt Fang is not without weight. If things are not so urgent, she won''t leave overnight.


    Fortunately, Huo Xiao followed him because he was worried. If he must be there, he should be able to protect aunt Fang no matter what happened.


    It''s just the fifth day of the lunar new year.


    In the custom of Jin, the fifth day of the first month is not a good day for going out.


    But aunt Pianfang left. How can she relax?


    "Don''t worry." Long Tianyu came and kissed her little face. "I let Huoxiao take away several good hands, which should be enough for Aunt Fang to walk sideways."


    Lin Mengya looked at her man eagerly.


    Who''s this man from? What


    So sweet?


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife''s eyes and raised his eyebrows. "Madam, is this inviting me?"


    Lin Mengya gently dropped her hand on his chest. A faint smell of medicine is her unique taste, which often makes him sink wantonly.


    "Yes, so -"


    Her deliberately elongated tone is obviously a hoarse voice, but for long Tianyu, it is like carrying a small hook, enough to hook his soul.


    "You should change your girl''s diaper."


    She had already taken off xiaofubao''s diaper and covered her father''s handsome face with lightning speed.


    The oncoming diapers still smell fresh and damp.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu was able to hide after practicing.


    But his face is green.


    It''s not that he dislikes his daughter, but his favorite little bastard is becoming more and more lawless.


    Lin Mengya smiled at long Tianyu''s small expression.


    Although they can''t play faster, the dog man always chews her in the middle of the night.


    Can kill regardless of burial, how cruel?


    Therefore, Lin Mengya is bound to let him have a long memory, so that he will not always play with fire!


    People outside were also worried about Fang Rao at first, but after listening to the laughter from inside, they were relieved.


    Yes, and miss ya!


    If something really happens there, miss ya won''t stand idly by.


    In their hearts, Lin Mengya has become an omnipotent existence.


    Therefore, the clouds hanging over the top of all human brains dissipated, and everyone recovered their joy during the new year.


    Tut Tut, now that my wife is out, does that mean they can reorganize the mahjong game?


    Several people who lost miserably before they were forced to break their minds looked at each other.


    Hey, hey, it''s not that they are not interesting, but that their wife is too powerful!


    Everyone is for entertainment. Who is like her? You can''t blame them if you come up and let them lose their money, can you?


    Money and gold is one of them.


    He was very stingy. The silver he lost before almost killed him.


    Now that the "sparrow God" is away, it should be his chance to kill the four sides!


    "Come on! Three lack one, three lack one. Who''s fast? Hurry, open!"


    "Hua" and "Hua", the familiar and strange sound of mahjong rang again.


    If aunt Fang knows what these guys have done, she must scold a little heartless!


    Don''t wait for her to play!


    It was not until the afternoon of the sixth day that Rui''s mother found the door herself.


    At this time, everyone was relieved, and only felt that Aunt Fang could not come back in two days.


    Before that, they just have to keep Lin Mengya and the children.


    But I don''t know that in the eyes of some people, the current courtyard is a piece of greasy fat.


    Rui''s mother knocked on the door herself, then stepped back, with a warm smile on her face, so that she could see her whole body clearly.


    "Who are you, please?" It was Cairu who opened the door.


    The woman at the door was very tight eyed, and her clothes didn''t look like those in Zhao''s house, so she couldn''t help being vigilant.


    "Hello, girl!"


    Rui''s mother didn''t feel slighted, but took the initiative to say hello and show her intention.


    "My wife is the Bai family of Zhao family, and she is your wife''s sister-in-law. A few days ago, she argued with your wife because my young master was in poor health."


    "No, she specially sent me to make amends to the fifth lady."


    They all said that they would not hit the smiling face. If the people sent by Bai Jing were domineering, Cairu would slap herself and close the door directly.


    However, Rui''s mother was polite and polite, which made her unable to catch up with people.


    "Then wait a moment. I''ll go back and tell my master."


    Rui''s mother nodded, but took the initiative to say, "excuse me, miss, but don''t be too reluctant if your wife doesn''t have time. Just take these annual gifts for me."


    With that, she also reached out and opened the tray held by the person next to her.


    Those covered with red cloth are all for food, and there are several excellent silk and satin materials. It seems that there is no problem at all.


    Cairu didn''t make her own decision, so she told Lin Mengya the news.


    "Bai Shi sent to apologize?" She''s a little, no, not a little, but she doesn''t believe it at all.


    But Cairu nodded firmly, "that''s what she said just now, and I''ve seen those things. There''s no problem."


    That''s strange.


    Aunt Fang has just left for a day. Bai Jing comes to the door to apologize?


    It''s hard to see whether the other party is making a ghost idea, so it''s a problem to see or not.


    But fortunately, she never counsels.


    Since the other party took the initiative to come to the door and made such a low attitude, it''s not good if she doesn''t see her.


    "Forget it, invite people in and let them stop the mahjong table."


    In fact, Lin Mengya regretted introducing such fun things for them.


    These newly addicted guys played for her until the latter half of the night!


    If xiaofubao and xiaomoyan hadn''t been so noisy that they couldn''t sleep, they might have been more rampant.


    Therefore, when Rui''s mother finally entered the yard smoothly, she found a slip of servants standing in the yard.


    Everyone used to stare at her fiercely, with a strange face and red eyes.


    Rui''s mother''s heart tightened. It''s obviously a bad comer!


    It seems that she must be more careful today so as not to ruin her wife''s plan.


    But in fact, we just stay up late and get a little confused after playing mahjong.


    Alas! Although mahjong is good, it really hurts.


    But when can this troublesome woman leave?


    They''re still waiting for the next lap!


    After entering the house, mother Rui finally saw the real Buddha.


    Lin Mengya''s physique is not generally good. Not long after she gave birth to the child, the edema on her face disappeared, and even the pregnancy spots were lighter.


    She used to see outsiders in disguise, but now her skin is not in good condition. In addition, the potions used to soak the mask are not suitable for lactation, so she just covered her face with a veil.


    But even so, the half face surprised Rui''s mother.


    In my heart, I made more comments on the little girl of the palace family.


    It seems that the future young lady of the Zhao family should not be ugly.


    "I''ve seen the master of the palace."


    There seems to be no problem with the other party''s attitude, but Lin Mengya just feels that the other party makes her a little uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be polite. I heard that my mother came to look for the fifth lady. Unfortunately, the fifth lady went out early in the morning. My mother was afraid that she would have to go in vain."

 Chapter 2899

    Of course, Rui''s mother knows that Fang Rao is not here.


    In fact, she secretly planned to deceive people with a false message.


    I just don''t want Fang Rao to be here, which will affect her plan with her wife.


    "So it is. It''s really an unfortunate time for me to come."


    With some regret on her face, Rui''s mother really looked like she had come to visit in good faith.


    However, just as she was about to get up and leave, she patted her head as if she suddenly remembered it, smiled and said, "my wife heard that the Lord of the palace was happy with a daughter, but the child is still young. My wife''s recent body is a little inconvenient, and she''s afraid that she will be ill to the child. Therefore, let me bring some small gifts to express my feelings."


    With that, she turned back and personally picked out a three-story small brocade box from the gifts brought by the servants.


    After opening, the top layer is a delicate long-life lock collar. After loosening, the lower two layers are placed with a pair of gold bracelets and a jade card.


    The relief above is a small Phoenix.


    The shape is unique, and the appearance is charming. It seems that it took some thought. The things given are suitable for children.


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    After only looking at the thing, he faintly refused: "thank you for your wife''s kindness, but my child has always been weak and I''m afraid he can''t stand such a valuable gift. I''ll take it and ask my mother to take it back."


    Mother Rui was also a little surprised.


    Not to mention anything else, even if the last jade plate of a young Phoenix is placed in their whole ancient family, it is also a good thing to be ranked.


    If she hadn''t lobbied her wife for a long time, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be willing to take out this thing to give it to others.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Ya refused without even looking.


    Does she already know her purpose?


    Otherwise, no one should refuse such a good thing, right?


    Rui''s mother is full of doubts, but she doesn''t know that Lin Mengya just doesn''t want to accept it.


    I think with the family background of the Gong family, it is also a baby pimple that everyone has been looking forward to for many years. Xiaofubao''s treatment has already surpassed everyone in the Gong family.


    Not to mention anything else, the old and young men of the palace family were moved to tears when they learned that she had finally given birth to a beautiful little girl to the palace family years ago.


    Their palace! Finally! There''s a girl!


    Even his great grandfather, after learning the good news, immediately rushed to the ancestral hall to offer incense and report the good news to your ancestors. He burst into tears and wept with joy.


    After that, several uncles of Xiao Fubao were even more excited and almost wanted to rush over to see his niece in person.


    Therefore, in order to express their joy and welcome and love for their little niece, her uncles almost gave her their baby at the bottom of the box.


    You know, the five sons of the palace family in the past, plus a real mother and uncle Lin Nansheng, are very rich.


    Although she is still a little baby who depends on her mother for eating, drinking and Lasa, her wealth has already exceeded that of most people, second only to her parents.


    Such a golden doll, where is Bai Jing''s young Phoenix jade card?


    Rui''s mother didn''t dare to ask, but said with a smiling face: "in fact, my wife is also kind, but she wants to touch the little girl''s happiness. The Lord of the palace doesn''t have to be careful."


    Lin Mengya thought she was a little confused, but she still didn''t want to accept Bai Jing''s gift.


    "I know. I''d better ask my mother to thank your wife for me


    We really can''t accept it. "


    Seeing that Lin Mengya''s attitude is very firm, Rui''s mother can''t force things out.


    I had to leave with a smile.


    However, just out of the door of Zhao''s house, Rui''s mother''s face sank.


    "Who disclosed the news? Check it for me!"


    Although she is gentle and obedient in front of Bai Jing, behind her back, Rui''s mother''s means are much more powerful than Yan''s mother.


    This is why Bai Jing depends on her so much.


    As long as there is Rui''s mother, Bai Jing can have peace of mind. She doesn''t have to worry that someone can cross her and go with her son.


    But this time, Rui''s mother was really thoughtful.


    It was not until a long time after she left that Aunt Zhao gave Lin Mengya a bowl of milk soup.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that Miss Fubao of our family was too young, I thought she wanted to talk about marriage with miss ya''s family!"


    Aunt Zhao is also careless, but she can''t stand the father of a daughter slave.


    With a frown, he asked, "on kiss? Who?"


    Aunt Zhao teased xiaofubao and explained with a smile, "we are different from the outside. If ordinary large families like whose daughter, they will send some gold, silver and jade articles."


    "Especially the collars, gold bracelets and jade cards. If the other party accepts them, the two families will not be far from getting married. They will send a matchmaker to come and make peace."


    The more she said, long Tianyu''s face sank.


    Finally, even aunt Zhao made up a few words uneasily.


    "Hey, look at me! How old is Miss Fubao in our family! It''s too early to talk about this."


    "My daughter never married, let them die!"


    Long Tianyu said suddenly and darkly.


    Listening to something wrong, Lin Mengya immediately stabbed him, waited for her eyes and warned, "aunt is also a kind reminder. What are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya''s words are easy to use.


    Long Tianyu''s expression immediately eased a lot. Although he was still unhappy with the naked eye, he was not as scary as before.


    Aunt Zhao patted herself on the chest quietly.


    Mother, why is Mr. Murong getting more and more scary?


    When they were outside, they used the names of "Gong Ya" and "Murong Xi".


    But Lin Mengya is more familiar with the people in the yard and has an approachable attitude. Therefore, big guys are used to calling her ya girl.


    But long Tianyu is different.


    He was born with a sense of distance from others. Although his attitude is extremely gentle every time he takes a baby, the big guy just doesn''t dare to be too close to him.


    This time, aunt Zhao''s words touched his minefield.


    Lin Mengya hurriedly took aunt Zhao out. Then she closed the door tightly and twisted long Tianyu''s shoulder.


    Gee, it''s hard!


    "You said you were angry with aunt Zhao when you had nothing to do. She didn''t do it?"


    In the face of his wife''s reprimand, long Tianyu was silent for a moment and said firmly, "no matter who it is, my daughter will not marry him!"


    Lin Mengya almost smiled angrily. "Yes, we''ll keep our daughter for a lifetime."


    She won''t give up the baby she held in her hand, okay!


    But long Tianyu''s attitude is obviously a little too excited.


    "Hey!" She reached out her finger and poked his hard chest muscle.


    Long Tianyu held her little hand with his backhand, and his eyes were deep.


    "Why are you so excited? Besides, even if they want to propose marriage, I won''t agree. Besides, I think xiaofubao is a little older. Is it a little early to think about it?"


    How else can we say that father-in-law and son-in-law are natural enemies?


    Lin Mengya only took it as a joke, but long Tianyu took it for granted.


    He frowned and held his wife''s small hand. His attitude was always a little unhappy.


    "If it''s unintentional, why does Bai Jing send someone to send these things for no reason? I think she''s just not kind."


    "Hey, are you finished?"


    Lin Mengya was so angry that she pulled his ear.


    But in fact, what long Tianyu said also left a suspicious shadow in her heart.


    She never had a good impression of Bai Jing, and they had a holiday before.


    Since the other party can send women to men he has never met, it shows that Bai Jing''s means are also quite unlimited.


    In that case, she has to be more careful.


    After all, she is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If the other party really has some bad thoughts, she has to deal with it carefully so as not to leave any handle.


    Another day later, I received a letter from Aunt Fang.


    The letter said that she had something to stay outside for a few days. It turned out that she really found the news of Zhao Ziyan this time.


    Although Zhao Ziyan was the adopted son of aunt Fang, although they were not close before, after Zhao Ziyan''s spirit was rebuilt, the other aunt was also quite dependent, and their mother-child relationship was also quite deep.


    After he was kidnapped before, aunt Fang never gave up looking for his news.


    Now, I finally get what I want. Naturally, I want to find people back.


    However, in her letter, she also specially asked Lin Mengya to be careful of Bai Jing.


    Although the content of the letter is limited, Lin Mengya has guessed that Aunt Fang must have suffered a loss on Bai Jing through aunt Fang''s defensive attitude towards Bai Jing, so she should specially remind her.


    When I think of what aunt Zhao said that day, she also believed 70% at this time.


    Bai Jing, maybe he really hit her daughter!


    This is really an old longevity hanging - it''s too long!


    "What did the lady say?" When she finished reading the letter, the big guy was still waiting for her.


    Lin Meng''s elegant words are concise and comprehensive. "Aunt Fang said she was going to find Zhao Ziyan this time."


    "So, master Ziyan is coming back?"


    Aunt Zhao said in some surprise.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She put her hands together and said happily, "it''s OK! Master Ziyan must have suffered a lot outside. These people who kill thousands of knives have to do it to the children!"


    Aunt Zhao hasn''t contacted Zhao Ziyan before, but later, Zhao Ziyan has become a little fool and stick to Aunt Fang. Therefore, in aunt Zhao''s heart, Zhao Ziyan is always an ignorant child.


    But it happened that he was kidnapped and must have suffered a lot of sins.


    After thinking about it, she felt that Aunt Zhao knew a lot, had a fine heart, and most importantly, she loved these children very much.


    No matter which of the three children in the yard, aunt Zhao protected them like eyes and would never let anyone bully half of them.


    There''s no need to worry about xiaofubao''s safety, but she needs a person to go outside and stare at Bai Jing''s situation.

 Chapter 2900

    Lin Mengya thought for a moment, then waited until everyone left, and then invited aunt Zhao in.


    "What? They really want to marry Miss Fubao?"


    After hearing Lin Mengya''s speculation, aunt Zhao was so surprised that she bounced up from the stool.


    "It''s not harmful! Miss Fubao of our family is a little big. The young master of the South courtyard is half pulled into the coffin! The people of the South courtyard are getting worse and worse!"


    Aunt Zhao accurately avoided the correct answer.


    I thought Bai Jing dug this pit to leave it to Zhao Pei.


    In fact, this is also Rui''s mother''s smart mistake.


    In fact, if she came to propose marriage frankly and told Lin Mengya that they proposed marriage for the common son under the age of three, maybe aunt Zhao wouldn''t react so much.


    Anyway, mom Rui is so calculating.


    So she dug a hole and buried herself.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also thinks it''s a little strange.


    After all, Zhao Pei is already in her twenties. Bai Jing should not calculate xiaofubao even if her brain is washed away.


    Besides, Bai Jing is very overbearing.


    Zhao Gulian''s outer rooms and concubines were disabled one by one.


    That''s it. He tried his best to keep it. After Zhao Pei was abandoned, he wanted to take it into the house to cultivate it.


    Therefore, no one knows that there is such a baby in the South courtyard except a few people in the South courtyard of the Zhao family.


    "Bah, bah, bah! What a sin!"


    Aunt Zhao was very angry.


    "Well, you didn''t take their things that day. If you did, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to tell 10000 mouths! But the people in the South courtyard are really disgusting. I think they just bully you and don''t understand the customs here, so they want to harm others!"


    Aunt Zhao''s words are not far from the truth.


    It''s just that mom Rui is not that stupid.


    She did send these things for the purpose of marriage, but it was not so straightforward.


    Before she came, she had mastered all the information she could find out.


    I also learned that xiaofubao was regarded as a mascot by the big guy because he was born with a small deciduous tooth.


    So she wanted to start with this rumor.


    In her opinion, the other party even attaches great importance to the saying that xiaofubao''s life brings happiness, which must also believe that fate is determined.


    The jade card of the young Phoenix is not just a baby. It is one of Bai Jing''s dowries, and it has some special benefits for children.


    She thought that at that time she would say that she had sent the wrong one. When she came to visit, she pretended that she didn''t know the benefits of the jade card. Then she borrowed the miss of the palace family to have an affinity with the jade card, and then led her to get married.


    However, Lin Mengya not only refused, but was later revealed by Aunt Zhao. Lin Mengya and his wife saw through her mind and completely cut off the opportunity.


    But now, no matter how clever her plan is, it''s too late.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu will never allow their daughter to be calculated.


    Besides, aunt Zhao is an assistant.


    "So, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    Lin Mengya looked at Aunt Zhao and said sincerely, "I hope you can help me keep an eye on Bai Jing, so that she won''t use any means to disgust us."


    "Yes! Don''t worry about this!"


    Aunt Zhao straightened her chest and was very angry


    Even a little indignant.


    "They just bully you. You are foreigners and don''t understand the twists and turns here! Wait, I''ll take this matter to heart. I''m sure they can''t do bad to miss Fubao!"


    With aunt Zhao''s guarantee, Lin Mengya was much more relieved.


    When I think of it, Bai Jing''s means are really defenseless. Although she and long Tianyu don''t care, they don''t want their daughter to be wronged, even if she doesn''t understand it now.


    Besides, what qualifications does Bai Jing have to discredit her daughter?


    Dream!


    In the twinkling of an eye, two more days passed.


    I think tomorrow is the tenth day of the first lunar month. In the Zhao family, the first and fifteenth days of the first lunar month are big days, not to mention the first lunar month.


    According to the rules, all the big guys will come out to meet God on this day.


    Of course, it also includes aunt Zhao and others.


    As foreigners, Lin Mengya should avoid it, so as not to collide with their gods.


    Early in the morning, aunt Zhao hurried to find Lin Mengya.


    "Tomorrow you will stay in the yard safely. Don''t worry. Bai has no time to find fault with you now!"


    Looking at Aunt Zhao''s face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Then I knew that a big event had happened in Baijing. These days, people there were busy about it.


    "I tell you, God doesn''t have eyes! Didn''t her son lose his job before, but as a result, he didn''t stop losing his job, and even made two girls pregnant at the same time! That''s nothing. Guess who those two women are?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head, and aunt Zhao couldn''t wait to announce the answer.


    "It''s the old master''s sister with his mother! There''s another, the girl who served him before, as if, what''s his name?"


    "Fairy ring." Lin Mengya added softly. Aunt Zhao nodded immediately, "yes, it''s her!"


    Lin Mengya dropped her eyes. In fact, she was a little surprised.


    After Zhao Pei was abandoned, she sent Jun Rongrong and xianhuan.


    It is said that the two fought each other after.


    Xianhuan is smart with her own hands and feet, and is also very harsh to junrongrong.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t sent someone to block it secretly, I''m afraid Jun Rongrong would have to be killed by xianhuan.


    After Zhao Pei returned to his mother, he probably felt that xianhuan''s identity didn''t deserve it. Perhaps he felt that the other party had seen his most embarrassed appearance, so he was also very bad to xianhuan.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the evil relationship between the three people was not over yet!


    "Miss Jun, relying on her identity, had to be the main room. Unexpectedly, the little girl named xianhuan was not a vegetarian. They fought with each other several times. Finally, Bai stopped her."


    "And why?" Lin Mengya said strangely, "in Bai Jing''s eyes, she shouldn''t let any of these two women be her daughter-in-law?"


    But aunt Zhao covered her mouth and smiled deeply.


    "Harm, if you want to say this, I''ve heard through the grapevine that the young master''s one is useless!"


    Lin Mengya:


    How did she feel that Aunt Zhao''s mention of Zhao was useless? Why was she so happy?


    Aunt Zhao looked around and continued to brazenly say, "I didn''t find out exactly how bad it is. In short, he has no other children except the children in the belly of these two women."


    "That''s why Bai took both of them


    Stay. "


    "It seems that whoever gives birth to a son can sit in the position of young lady."


    "Don''t you see, these two women are going to turn Bai''s house upside down by relying on their stomachs. Ha ha ha, this is really gratifying. I think Bai''s still how to calculate our Miss Fubao!"


    No wonder aunt Zhao smiled so happily.


    That''s true. If Bai Jing is really planning for her son, the current emergency is enough for Bai Jing to worry for a while.


    When they came back, they had already run away with little Fubao.


    In the future, even if she wants to calculate, Bai Jing can''t help it across the world.


    Don''t say, it''s really timely rain.


    But as a mother protecting the calf, Lin Mengya still has some revenge.


    Since the other party calculated her heart and liver, even if she failed, she felt that she should be flustered.


    It seems that you have to give Bai a big gift.


    When Aunt Zhao leaves, Lin Mengya attracts Cairu.


    "You go and give the best tocolysis medicine that the teacher asked people to come over a little before to Zhao Zhe''s two daughters-in-law. Remember to send it secretly in the diet of Jun Rongrong and xianhuan."


    Cairu is still a little reluctant. Isn''t it foolish to think of her own master?


    People have taken the initiative to calculate her and Fubao''s little master. Why did the master ask her to send fetal medicine to the daughter-in-law of the disaster leader?


    Soon, Lin Mengya answered her doubts.


    "Although both of them are competing for the position of the young lady of the Zhao family, Bai Jing should not keep them. The best way is to go to her mother and stay with her son, and then find a powerful family in law for Zhao Pei again."


    When Lin Mengya thought that Bai Jing not only wanted her little Fubao to marry a coffin, but also wanted her little Fubao to be a stepmother, she burst.


    His eyes were more dangerous, and he said coolly, "so I have to make their two tires more stable, so that they can have the energy to fight with Bai."


    Bai Jing is not a person waiting to die.


    But now she has to protect the two women because of Zhao Xun''s physical condition.


    But according to the situation of Jun Rongrong and xianhuan, they will fight to the death.


    In this way, Bai Jing has to intervene.


    And she was nothing more than playing 50 big boards each. As long as she didn''t threaten their stomachs, she opened one eye and closed the other, allowing them to make a mess.


    But in this way, both of them will hate her.


    As long as a little provocation, they will feel that Bai Jing pays more attention to each other, so their main room position will not be guaranteed.


    In this way, their enemies will be more quiet than each other.


    If they can''t get Bai Jing''s support all the time, they are likely to find a way to deal with Bai Jing for their status and their children.


    Because without Baijing mountain, they would be able to rise to the top according to their abilities.


    At that time, I''m afraid Bai Jing can''t figure it out. The two women have been flattering themselves. How dare they calculate themselves.


    But she forgot that she could waste other people''s life and death for her son, which would eventually be retributed on her.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya wants Jun Rongrong and xianhuan to have no worries.


    As long as the child in their belly is stable, they are qualified to fight against Bai Jing.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes, and her smile became cold.


    Wait!

 Chapter 2901

    That night, Cairu took those good tocolysis pills and walked through Baijing''s group''s yard.


    It was also a coincidence that as soon as she made clear the situation on both sides, she met two people who did damage.


    The first one was sent by Jun Rongrong.


    Although she doesn''t get much favor from Bai Jing and Zhao Pei, she and her mother were not good at making money in Zhao Yixuan''s hands before.


    At the beginning, Zhao Pei was so cruel that she threw her into the courtyard as an undercover spy on the prescription.


    At that time, Jun Rongrong was stunned. He didn''t take the silver he had hidden, so he came through.


    After that, she was sent to Bai Jing by Lin Mengya. That day was getting worse and worse.


    She simply took out the silver she had hidden secretly and bought several servants of the Zhao family with the money.


    After that, she found another opportunity to give Zhao Pei medicine.


    Unexpectedly, she was pregnant just once.


    She thought it was her luck. Who knows that bitch xianhuan is pregnant!


    This makes Jun Rongrong''s hatred for xianhuan reach the peak.


    Especially when Bai Jing makes it clear that only the person who gave birth to her eldest grandson can enter the Zhao family. I''m afraid the other person won''t come to a good end.


    So for the future of herself and her children, Jun Rongrong has made enough efforts to kill the bitch xianhuan and the little bastard in her stomach.


    Through pregnancy, she made money, so that the people she had bought before came under her hand to serve.


    These people also felt that they might get ahead of her, so they began to spare no effort to help her win the position of young lady.


    While there was no one at night, Jun Rongrong asked two people to come and exchange xianhuan''s tocolysis medicine.


    Because both of them are wary of each other, their diet is uniformly arranged by Bai Jing''s people.


    Over the years, Jun Rongrong has learned a lot of shady and private means with her mother. If you can buy with money, you can buy with money. If you can''t buy with money, you should try to lead people away.


    When there was no one in the kitchen, the two quickly slipped in and mixed a bag of abortion medicine that had been ground into powder into xianhuan''s anti abortion medicine.


    "Hurry up, people will be back soon!"


    Another urged in charge of wind protection.


    The people inside scrambled and rubbed with a rag. After eliminating the evidence visible to the naked eye, they slipped away again in the dark.


    Soon, the woman in charge of the kitchen came back.


    She was serious. She opened the lid of the medicine stove and looked, but she didn''t see any way. Only then did she continue to cook safely.


    For Cairu, it is not difficult to change a small medicine jar.


    Just when she wanted to act, another voice came from the kitchen door.


    The woman who looked at the fire was stunned, but found a thin figure in front of her. She was surprised and said, "second young master, why are you so late?"


    Zhao Jue smiled. Qingjun''s face was a little shy.


    "I''m a little hungry. I came to the kitchen to find something to eat. My mother didn''t rest so late. It''s really hard."


    The old woman looked more relaxed when she saw it was him.


    For these servants, Zhao Jue is not a serious master.


    In the South courtyard, the life of the mother and son was worse than theirs.


    But he always has a sweet mouth, so the women and girls in the back kitchen will quietly help him.


    But it was more or less with some superior pity and some unspeakable sense of superiority to him.


    But Zhao Jue looks


    Don''t care too much, which makes those people even less alert to him.


    "Oh, the two women who are not the eldest childe are making a fuss!"


    The mother-in-law lowered her voice and complained with some dissatisfaction: "who hasn''t had a child yet, but these two shameless guys will make trouble. No, the abortion medicine prescribed by the doctor yesterday had to be fried by me now. I really can''t stop."


    It''s not easy to work under Bai Jing''s hands.


    As a housewife, she can''t even accommodate her husband''s concubines and concubines. Naturally, she won''t treat them well.


    It''s light to beat and scold and deduct monthly money and silver.


    Whenever the master doesn''t like them, they have to be the vent of the master. It''s common to kill and maim.


    Can be born in such an extremely closed ethnic group as the ancient people, they have no choice but to endure.


    Therefore, even if the hatred in the heart is strong, they can only hold it. After all, their lives are nothing in the eyes of the Lord.


    "So it is. Mom is really hard."


    Zhao Jue listened quietly to the woman''s complaint.


    But his eyes never left the two medicine cans.


    The woman brought him two cold steamed buns and poured him a bowl of hot water.


    Zhao Jue looked at the hard dry food. In fact, he had no appetite at all.


    After he looked at the woman and yawned a few times, he whispered, "why don''t I watch it for my mother."


    "Well, how can that work?" The woman in the kitchen shook her head, but she was already excited.


    Seeing this, Zhao Jue put the steamed bread on the pot and reached out to take the fan in the woman''s hand.


    "What''s the difficulty? Just watch the fire and don''t let the things in it dry. Mom forgot that my aunt used to be sick, and I decoct medicine for her every time?"


    "But isn''t that good?" The woman still hesitated.


    But Zhao Jue smiled and said, "what''s wrong with this? They are both the children of my eldest brother and my future nephews and nieces. As an uncle, I will cook some medicine for them. When they grow up in the future, won''t I be able to read my good words?"


    He looked at her hesitation and sneered, but the smile on her face was a little stiff.


    "Mom, I''m afraid not. Can''t you trust me?"


    With that, he took the initiative to put down the fan and said to the woman with a sad face: "I just think my mother is hard and really like my brother''s two children, so..."


    "Just think I didn''t say that."


    He wanted to leave. The woman reacted and stopped the man quickly.


    "What did the second young master say? I can''t trust others. Can I still trust you?"


    She''s too old to do such a late night job.


    Now someone volunteered to listen, how could she really push people out?


    Besides, she saw the big second young master from childhood.


    She thinks she knows Zhao Jue best.


    Zhao Jue achieved his goal and stopped when he saw good.


    Before she left, she told him to boil it for another hour, filter it out, and then heat it in the pot. Someone will pick it up tomorrow morning.


    Zhao Jue wrote it down one by one and sent her away.


    At first he seemed very loyal and dutiful, taking good care of the medicine jar.


    But in less than ten minutes, it was about certain that no one was watching. Zhao Jue threw the fan aside.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be lucky."


    The fire in the kitchen set off


    Zhao Jue''s gloomy face.


    Originally, xianhuan''s pregnancy was the result of his calculation, but Jun Rongrong was also a powerful one.


    But this disrupted part of Zhao Jue''s plan.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    He took out two small medicine bags from his arms.


    In fact, he arrived before and saw junrongrong''s people give the medicine of xianhuan.


    The birth of xianhuan is his hope, and naturally he can''t make mistakes.


    As for Jun Rongrong, the smile around his mouth seemed a little careless.


    Even if it can be born, it must not affect his plan!


    After that, Zhao Jue put two packets of medicine powder into junrongrong''s pot of medicine, added another bowl of hot water, turned one bowl into two bowls, put them in the pot and left.


    Cairu thought about it and thought that if someone else came, it would be bad to be noticed.


    Turning around, he went to their yard, knocked them unconscious first, and then filled them with tocolysis pills.


    After that, he came back to reply to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the personnel in Baijing were complex and the situation was more complex.


    However, as long as those two people take the teacher''s tocolysis medicine on time, even if they roll on the ground all day, the child can''t fall off, and they won''t pay attention to the situation there.


    Sure enough, Bai Jing has no time to find her trouble again.


    Lin Mengya closed the door and lived her little life in peace.


    Finally, it was about the fifteenth day of the first month.


    Early in the morning, she received a letter from Aunt Fang, saying that she and Huoxiao really found Zhao Ziyan and were already on the way to bring him back.


    It''s just that Zhao Ziyan''s situation is a little bad.


    The specific situation was not clearly stated in the letter, but from Aunt Fang''s statement, it should not be too troublesome.


    If it goes well, they can come back for Shangyuan Festival.


    On the 15th day of the first month, both the palace family and the ancient people have the custom of walking all kinds of diseases, watching lanterns and eating yuanxiao.


    After receiving aunt Fang''s letter, Lin Mengya got busy with everyone.


    Although they can''t go out and wave, they can''t treat themselves badly at home.


    And my brothers thought of this festival when they sent her new year goods, so they sent a lot of semi-finished lanterns.


    She personally dug out the lanterns from the mountain of new year goods.


    "Wow! This dragon lantern is so beautiful!"


    Zhao Xiaodie looked at the dragon lantern that was longer than the room and exclaimed in surprise.


    "I think this hundred flower lamp is also very good!" Zhao yunniang couldn''t let go of the other one.


    The rest felt dazzled.


    These lanterns have been painted and cut.


    As long as the assembled skeleton is pasted with paste, it can be used.


    They are kept in the palm of the ancient people all year round, and can''t see the prosperity outside.


    Now, Lin Meng Ya is just tearing up a corner, enough to make them wonder, as if seeing another new world.


    "Don''t be idle. Give me a hand. Let''s try to make the lanterns well tonight and decorate them tomorrow. Let''s enjoy them again."


    Lin Mengya organized the big guys to boil paste and stick lanterns together.


    Until the sun set, all kinds of lanterns suddenly appeared over the courtyard.


    There are figures, flowers, birds, fish and insects, birds and animals, as well as myths and stories, with local scenery, calligraphy and painting, etc.

 Chapter 2902

    Although the candle inside hasn''t lit yet, it''s enough to attract the eyes.


    Lin Mengya, who had been fighting in the sea of paste all afternoon with the big guy, wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    Don''t say, what you make is beautiful!


    "Mom, look at that big tiger. I made it!"


    Mo Yan''s little baby blinked shuilingling''s big eyes, tried to endure his mood of showing off, and pointed to a fat tiger.


    But her face was full of small expressions asking for praise, which made Lin Mengya feel soft.


    "The big tiger made by Mo Yan in my family is really powerful!"


    Little Mo Yan suddenly felt that there were 10000 small flowers blooming in his heart.


    Xiaozui couldn''t help laughing and blooming.


    He said that his mother would like to do it by herself!


    "I think -"


    He originally wanted to give his favorite tiger to his favorite mother, but he was robbed first.


    "This lotus lamp is for your wife. Does your wife like it?"


    Long Tianyu came over with a smile.


    He carried a very delicate lotus lamp in his hand.


    Both the shape and color are quite exquisite. More importantly, Lin Mengya didn''t find a similar style in the semi-finished products, that is, it was made by long Tianyu himself!


    "Thank you. I like it very much."


    She unconsciously showed a sweet smile.


    Although everyone has a lamp, this one was made by her man himself!


    The most important thing, of course, is the heart of her man.


    "Cunning! I came first!"


    Little Mo Yan was almost angry.


    He worked hard to be a big tiger all afternoon just to give it to his mother, but who knows, he was robbed by smelly Dad!


    How angry! But I can''t fight, I can only be wronged!


    "Mo Yan''s tiger mother also likes it very much. Thank you, my big baby."


    Lin Mengya smiled and touched her son''s head.


    In an instant, Mo Yan felt that he was not wronged at all.


    Grasp his mother''s clothes and tell her the meaning of his tiger lantern vividly.


    Mo Yan baby used his heart. He not only had to finish a lantern by himself, but also had to make up a reasonable story.


    Lin Mengya listened carefully and nodded again and again.


    Although the story is still very young and pure, it has been well-organized, which can be seen from the child''s thinking logic.


    Finally, Mo Yanbao finished his story and looked at her with bright eyes.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knows what it means to smash.


    He bent down and kissed his son. Xiao Mo Yan was happy and wanted to fly immediately. He couldn''t help showing off with others.


    "I only wish that you and the children can be safe and smooth year by year."


    The deep voice of long Tianyu came to my ears.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and smiled.


    "You too."


    ......


    The 15th day of the first month, Shangyuan Festival.


    Aunt Fang came back in the middle of the night yesterday. The party were dusty and settled down separately. It was not easy to sleep. She didn''t get up lazily until the sun rose. However, she saw that Lin Mengya had decorated the whole Zhao house.


    "Did you do all this yourself?"


    Aunt Fang just felt that she had suddenly entered the environment. There were lanterns and decorations everywhere


    The lanterns of different types were more like she had never heard of or seen before.


    "Yes!" Zhao yunniang happily introduced to her wife: "these are sent by miss ya''s brothers! We''ll see you for the first time. We haven''t seen such beautiful lanterns before!"


    Fang Rao nodded and yearned for the palace family again.


    Although she had sneaked out several times before, she didn''t dare to go too far.


    I thought there was no big difference between the outside and the ancient family. Now I think it''s my frog at the bottom of the well.


    "Good, good!" Aunt Fang liked it more and more. "We''ll light all the lights at night. It must be beautiful."


    Not only her, but also the big guys are looking forward to it.


    It''s still miss ya. When she came, they lived a life they never dreamed of.


    But as the protagonist, Lin Mengya, today, like her aunt, they are so dusty that they get up late.


    As for the culprit, of course, it was someone who intended to compete with the lotus lamp last night.


    Although they do not have the conditions to commit the crime at present, the spirit of human exploration and attempt is infinite.


    In particular, the shameless one tried to test how long his legs could last, so Lin Mengya couldn''t refuse.


    "Master, Mrs. Fang, they are all back. Would you like to see you now?"


    While everyone''s attention was attracted by the lantern, Cairu quickly opened a small crack in the door and whispered back.


    Don''t ask her why she doesn''t say it openly. It''s mainly because her master has a bad face recently.


    After grooming, Lin Mengya saw aunt Fang.


    Compared with going out, although people are haggard, they are in good spirits and have more brilliance in their eyes.


    "It seems that Aunt Fang has gained a lot from this trip?" She asked with a smile.


    Fang Rao nodded and looked at her with a little more gratitude.


    "I have to thank you two. If the people you sent didn''t help us a lot, I''m afraid we could bring Ziyan back so easily this time."


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to ask what happened, but aunt Fang didn''t hold back and summarized their experience in a few words.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who hijacked Ziyan was actually sent by Duan family. They probably thought that he said he had fallen Zhao Zifei''s way, so they wanted to rob him first."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya frowned and didn''t interrupt.


    But aunt Fang doesn''t like Duan''s family very much.


    "If you were a real family, who would connive at your daughter to be an outsider for so many years? I think this family will be unlucky this time."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know much about the Duan family.


    But judging from the style of Mrs. Duan and Duan ruxuan, the Duan family''s tutor is really special.


    "Is the Duan family in big trouble?" She asked.


    Aunt Fang nodded, lowered her voice and replied, "we came back just in time for someone to sneak attack the Duan family, so we can fish in troubled waters and save Ziyan."


    Although the news she received before was that Ziyan was in Duan''s family, those people they sent before said they didn''t see Ziyan''s purpose in Duan''s family.


    She thought Ziyan had been transferred by Duan''s family, but she didn''t want to sneak in and look for it again on the night when Duan''s family was attacked, but she accidentally rescued Ziyan.


    "Aunt Fang, do you know who attacked the Duan family?" Lin Mengya thought it was a little strange and asked again.


    Now, aunt Fang can''t tell.


    "It was too dark that day, and the situation was chaotic. I didn''t see it clearly. However, I seemed to hear the sound of the bell."


    "Do you think it''s strange? Since it''s a sneak attack, why do you have to bring a bell? Aren''t you afraid to be found by Duan''s family?"


    small bell?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya seemed to think of something. She widened her eyes and quickly took aunt Fang''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Just as she was about to ask, Lin Mengya said solemnly, "don''t talk, concentrate."


    Fang Rao was confused by her actions, but she was still subconsciously obedient and obedient.


    Lin Mengya did several more checks to make sure that the psychological barrier she gave aunt fang had been moved.


    Just because the other party''s attention may not be on Aunt Fang, she did not break through the safety barrier she set.


    But it''s enough to explain the origin of the other party.


    If it wasn''t Mr. dream, it must have something to do with him!


    But how did Mr. Meng appear in Duan''s family? Is he the one who attacked the Duan family?


    "Aunt Fang, did you find any changes in the Duan family before you left?" She asked seriously.


    Aunt Fang bowed her head, thought for a moment, and then said, "we should take care of the time to save people. We should say something about the change --"


    "By the way, I remember." She patted her forehead. "It''s said that the Duan family was secretly attacked, and the Duan family''s masters didn''t appear from beginning to end. I thought they escaped along the back door, but the people guarding the back door said they didn''t see anyone running out."


    But Lin Mengya was not surprised.


    She knows Mr. dream''s ability.


    Although this person''s inheritance of mind skill is not as comprehensive as her, he is especially good at this large-scale soul control.


    The victims in the shop are still being poisoned by Mr. Meng.


    "Did you see Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei?"


    Aunt Fang shook her head, "we were thinking of saving people, but we didn''t notice the whereabouts of Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei. I think they should not be there."


    Fang Rao is not sure about this.


    Lin Mengya twists her fingers. She always feels that there is something strange about it everywhere.


    But whether the kidnappers went to the Duan family or not, Zhao Ziyan was rescued from the Duan family. For fear of this Liangzi, aunt Fang and the Duan family were relieved.


    ......


    In fact, Mrs. Duan and Zhao Zifei are really at Duan''s house.


    But the mother and son are now in dispute.


    "Mother, you said everything in the Zhao family would be mine! But now we are driven out like a lost dog. Are you really willing to give up everything in the Zhao family?"


    They left secretly, so they were not stopped.


    But in less than three months, he changed from the young master of the Zhao family to an outer room under the fence of others!


    And all this is because of his mother!


    "What''s the hurry?" Mrs. Duan doesn''t like Zhao Zifei''s breathless appearance.


    "Soon you will know what the Zhao family is worth your trouble?"


    "Really?" Zhao Zifei sneered and said, "mother, don''t forget that you have warned me all the time since I was a child that only I am worthy of those powerful positions of the Zhao family. Now, you let me take the initiative to give up the Zhao family."


    "Mother, don''t you think I''m a fool?"


    "Presumptuous, I''m your mother!" Mrs. Duan sank her face and warned Zhao Zifei sharply.


    "You were born to me. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. Also, you should take a long-term view. A small Zhao family is worth worrying about. If you want to do it in the future -"

 Chapter 2903

    "Later?" Zhao Zifei impatiently interrupted Mrs. Duan, "it''s already like this. How can I believe what you said?"


    From small to large, Zhao Zifei lived under the arrangement of Mrs. Duan.


    He originally thought that he would get a bright future with his mother sooner or later, but now it seems that it is false!


    Mother is just a loser who talks about soldiers. Otherwise, why can the little Zhao family in her mouth drive them out?


    "You really let me down! You are so short-sighted. I''m afraid it''s difficult to become a climate. It seems that my teaching to you over the years has been in vain."


    Mrs. Duan''s eyes were slightly cold. There was no warmth in her eyes looking at Zhao Zifei, only cold calculation.


    Zhao Zifei''s heart filled with unspeakable sadness.


    From small to large, he has been trying to work hard according to his mother''s requirements.


    But every time, when he showed some weakness, his mother would look at him like he was not her son, but an object that could be changed at any time.


    Gradually, a touch of rebellion came into his heart.


    He really wanted to see if she would leave her and abandon herself when she completely disappointed her mother.


    If he admitted his mistake, Xi habitually almost slipped out of his mouth, but this time he closed his lips tightly.


    He''s had enough!


    "In that case, I won''t stand in the way of Mrs. Duan. Thank you for your careful teaching over the years, which has made me a lost dog who has achieved nothing!"


    He turned coldly and sarcastically.


    "Little beast, come back!"


    Mrs. Duan''s roar came from behind, but it strengthened Zhao Zifei''s footsteps.


    Soon, people came out of the yard and disappeared.


    Mrs. Duan, who remained alone in the room, had a ferocious face. After reluctantly enduring it for a long time, she slapped the table in front of her.


    With a roar, the table that was difficult for four or five adult men to move was torn apart into waste wood.


    Nevertheless, Mrs. Duan still felt that there was no place to vent her anger.


    "How dare you! How dare you disobey me!"


    There was a bitter light in her eyes.


    That crazy look is not like a mother who is stunned by her son''s anger, but like an enemy.


    Soon, someone came into the house.


    Kneeling on the ground without looking up, he just listened to her orders quietly.


    "Take the childe back and lock him in the backyard. Don''t go anywhere!"


    Zhao Zifei was born in October and should belong to her!


    He must not listen to her or disobey himself.


    She wants to teach the disobedient child a lesson and let him know that no one in the world will be closer to him except her!


    The servant left to find someone.


    Mrs. Duan also took a few deep breaths, and her face gradually returned to normal.


    If the child is not obedient, she can teach, just like in the past ten years, she makes Zhao Zifei look like what she wants bit by bit.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she just went to the Zhao family, but they almost broke up their mother and son, which made her a little unhappy.


    It seems that she still has deficiencies in Zhao Zifei''s education. If Zifei knows how heavy his mission is and how brilliant his future is, he is afraid he will understand her pains.


    Think of this


    Inside, she could not help but bend the corners of her mouth slightly.


    "Soon, soon!"


    She endured it for more than ten years and spent almost half of her life on it in order to achieve that goal.


    Now, she can finally see a little dawn.


    There was some wild expectation in her eyes, like a fire, burning all her reason.


    "Madam, the master and madam have been settled. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    A respectful voice appeared, interrupting her delusion.


    Mrs. Duan has some dissatisfaction, but there is no way. The Duan family is just a small aristocratic family, and the people used are stupid and vulgar.


    But soon, the Duan family will be completely transformed, and it will not waste her years of effort to support the Duan family.


    "I''ll go and see them. What should you do? Remember not to let outsiders in these days, and you don''t go to the master and wife in the yard."


    The servant''s head dropped lower.


    After Mrs. Duan left, he couldn''t help shaking all over.


    Here, it''s terrible


    At the Zhao family''s side, Lin Mengya finally saw Zhao Ziyan again.


    But to her surprise, Zhao Ziyan is actually very sticky to Huoxiao!


    "It''s also fate. When we went to save Ziyan, he was unconscious. Huoxiao had better recite him, but he probably felt that Xiaoer had saved him after waking up, so he stuck to Huoxiao all the time."


    Aunt Fang is very happy.


    Both her biological and adopted children are the meat on the tip of her heart. In fact, he was afraid before. The two children couldn''t accept each other''s.


    But unexpectedly, Zhao Ziyan was rare for this brother who suddenly appeared.


    No one could coax me last night. I had to sleep with Huoxiao.


    And when he saw others, he immediately shrank behind Huo Xiao, revealing only half his small face. His big eyes looked at others timidly, and their small hands held Huo Xiao''s sleeve tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid. Do you remember this sister? She cured you when you were ill."


    Huoxiao spoke to him patiently, pointed to Lin Mengya and asked him in a low voice.


    Originally, he had a bad impression of Zhao Ziyan.


    But his mother also said that Zhao Ziyan has changed a lot. In addition, when they found someone, Zhao Ziyan''s situation was not good, which made him moved with compassion.


    After seeing Lin Mengya, Zhao Ziyan quickly hid behind him.


    Huo Xiao had no choice but to turn around, hold his hand and coax patiently, "do you remember what brother told you? You have to be good and don''t let your mother worry."


    Zhao Ziyan shrunk his neck, looked at Huoxiao confidently and nodded.


    Seeing him like this, Huo Xiao sighed helplessly and touched his head with his big hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. When we get home, no one will bully you or beat you again. I''ll take you there and let that sister show you how you are?"


    Zhao Ziyan nodded obediently, and then vigorously held Huoxiao''s big hand.


    Lin Mengya saw something and ordered people to clean up the house. She also ordered some sweet medicine to relax her body.


    Because xiaofubao and Moyan are in the same place, the whole room looks warm and full of childlike fun.


    Zhao Ziyan was a little resistant at first, but under Huoxiao''s gentle and firm attitude, he obediently entered the inner room.


    A pair of big eyes looked everywhere, and the whole person was close to Huoxiao, as if there were some man eating beasts in the house.


    However, after seeing the toys of Xiao Moyan and his sister, he suddenly widened his eyes and stared at them.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya quietly picked up an extra ball.


    Because several brothers give gifts in a big way, there are often repeated things.


    Xiao Fubao and Mo Yan already have, so she originally planned to give the rest to other children.


    "If you like this, shall I give it to you?"


    This is a delicate little rattan ball. Because there are all kinds of silk and small bells on it, the two babies like it very much.


    Zhao Ziyan''s eyes lit up in an instant, but he subconsciously looked at Huoxiao, with bright expectations in his eyes.


    Huoxiao touched his hand again and coaxed, "take it if you like, but you have to say thank you to your sister."


    But Zhao Ziyan still didn''t dare to let go of his big hand. He could only hold his hand and try to go in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    Until he could reach the ball.


    The ball feels very good. You can hear the crisp bell sound after a little shaking.


    He liked it very much, so he picked it up with two hands.


    "Thank you!" He said two words vaguely, held the ball and quickly retreated in the direction of Huo Xiao. Then he immediately grabbed Huo Xiao''s hand and shook the ball in front of Huo Xiao with a bright smile on his face.


    "You did a good job." Huo Xiao softened his heart and whispered a boast to Zhao Ziyan.


    Zhao Ziyan continued to play with his little ball with a smile. From time to time, he put it close to his ear and shook it gently, immersed in his own world.


    Huoxiao placed him in a chair by the window.


    There is sunshine and you can see yourself at a glance.


    "Did he become like this when you found him?"


    Lin Mengya gave Huoxiao a cup of tea and asked softly.


    "Yes." Huoxiao nodded and told Lin Mengya what had happened at that time.


    "When I sneaked into Duan''s house with people, I happened to meet him wandering in the backyard. However, his situation was not very good at that time, so I knocked him out and brought him out."


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes. "So, you lied to Aunt Fang?"


    Otherwise, aunt Fang wouldn''t have mentioned nothing in the letter. She just said that Zhao Ziyan was frightened, so she was a little bad.


    Huo Xiaoxiang could not help squeezing his fist when he realized the situation at that time.


    "I just don''t want to make my mother too sad. After all, Zhao Ziyan is the child she raised. If he knows what happened to Zi Yan, I''m afraid she will be mad."


    Lin Mengya didn''t ask.


    Fortunately, she coaxed the child to have a hand. She took a piece of cheese cake and coaxed Zhao Ziyan to sit in front of her.


    "My sister wants to examine you."


    She looked at Zhao Ziyan and said gently, "later, my sister will hold your hand and my brother will be by your side. If you feel pain, just hold my sister''s hand, okay?"


    Probably due to the small ball and cheese cake, Zhao Ziyan is not as alert to Lin Mengya as he was just now.


    They entered the inner room, but before Lin Mengya spoke, Zhao Ziyan automatically climbed into bed and untied his clothes.


    When Huo Xiao saw this scene, he clenched his fist.


    Those animals!

 Chapter 2904

    Lin Mengya remembers that when she first met Zhao Ziyan, he was still an arrogant and domineering dandy. He was not only ruthless, but also narrow-minded. He would repay anyone for his vengeance.


    If you feel a little uncomfortable, you will see blood. You don''t take other people''s lives seriously at all.


    But now Zhao Ziyan is skinny. On his white and thin chest, there are whip marks crisscross, and even some places have festered and scabbed, which is terrible.


    But he was ignorant and continued to play with his little ball.


    The innocent little face doesn''t match the scars on the body at all. It will only make the anger of the people who see it rise higher and higher.


    Lin Mengya pulled Huoxiao back and warned him with her eyes to calm him down.


    Huoxiao slowly breathed out a breath and turned his head to the side.


    Lin Mengya pulled a small stool and sat in front of the bed.


    Xiaofubao has been taken away by long Tianyu in advance. Lin Mengya rubbed her hands hot and soft, and then tried to hold his hand.


    Her every move would ask for Zhao Ziyan''s advice, and it was soft and fast, which almost ended his pain without feeling anything.


    In the whole process, Lin Mengya''s mood is very gentle and relaxed, and she is an expert in calming her mood. After such a while, Zhao Ziyan likes to get along with her.


    After all, no one here will hurt him.


    "Well, thank Ziyan for his trust in his sister. Do you feel a little tired and want to sleep?"


    Although her voice is hoarse, it has a different charm.


    Zhao Ziyan held the ball, yawned, fell on her bed and closed his eyes.


    He used to be a lovely little boy of Yuxue. Now his face is not as big as a slap, and his chin is sharp and thin, which makes him look pathetic.


    But his body was almost crippled by being destroyed.


    Lin Mengya gently covered him with a soft quilt.


    Her house is clean and warm, and there is a faint milk smell on the baby, which can soothe people''s mood.


    Zhao Ziyan, who had not been able to sleep before, soon began to snore.


    Holding his little ball, he slept innocently.


    She looked back at Huo Xiao and motioned them to go out again.


    After closing the door, Huo Xiao had sat at the table and poured three cups of herbal tea to suppress his anger.


    To be fair, he felt that Zhao Ziyan''s death was not a pity, but looking at him now, he wanted to kill the animals.


    "Ziyan doesn''t understand anything now. Why do these people abuse people so much?"


    He kept his voice down for fear of waking up the poor inside.


    However, Lin Mengya first prescribed two doses of medicine for Zhao Ziyan.


    One is used to treat his trauma, and the other is used to maintain his body.


    "It''s too late to say this now. His condition is very bad, but fortunately you are here. Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t survive for half a month."


    Huo Xiao was so angry that he wanted to kill again, but he didn''t dare to make big moves. He held it very hard.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya gave Huoxiao the prescription.


    "Can he get well after taking this medicine?" Huo Xiao hurriedly asked.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said with some regret, "his body can''t be fully maintained. I''m afraid he will be weak and ill all his life. But if he is carefully maintained, he may get better in ten or eight years."


    There are few ways to raise people in this world, but there are many ways to abuse people.


    Although she didn''t know what Zhao Ziyan had experienced, from the scars on his body, in addition to the whip wound, there were also sharp blade wounds and some hidden wounds.


    She knows that there are always some damn dirty goods who will like Zhao Ziyan, a young boy with thin skin and tender flesh.


    Although he didn''t suffer more humiliation, his body couldn''t support it.


    What''s more, the personality she reshaped for Zhao Ziyan was destroyed by life.


    It was an extremely barbaric way.


    They don''t need Zhao Ziyan to have his own personality. They need to turn Zhao Ziyan into a puppet, a tool for fun anytime, anywhere.


    He was forced to form a reflection mechanism by various violent means.


    Fortunately, however, Zhao Ziyan''s personality was reshaped by her.


    Although he knew the pain and that those people were bad to him, he didn''t have so much psychological pressure because he didn''t have the previous memory.


    If you were Zhao Ziyan, I''m afraid that people have completely collapsed and become crazy.


    "Damn it! I should have killed them all!"


    Huoxiao''s face was dark.


    He didn''t mention it to anyone. When he met Zhao Ziyan in the yard, he only wore a tulle and put some rouge on his face. He looked like a smiling waiter.


    Huoxiao was almost crazy.


    When he was a child, he was almost watched after he was rescued by the old servant.


    Fortunately, the old servant tried his best to protect him, and he was smart, so he didn''t let those damn guys get it.


    But I didn''t want it to happen again.


    This also reminded him of that memory, which made him more helpless and patient.


    "You''re lucky you didn''t do it. If you did, I''m afraid you won''t come back."


    Lin Mengya is extremely calm.


    "If I guess correctly, you should have met Mr. dream."


    "Is that him?" Huoxiao also knew Mr. Meng, and his expression was quite surprised.


    "Yes, Zhao Ziyan was hit by his inducement before, and I estimate that Zhao Ziyan should have his pen when he becomes like this."


    In general, the collapse of personality will be accompanied by all kinds of extreme behavior.


    But Zhao Ziyan obviously did not act like this. Even in some aspects, he maintained a "innocent" attitude.


    This is very intriguing.


    Perhaps the reason why Zhao Ziyan became like this is not out of revenge, but someone''s careful "discipline".


    And this man must have found the abnormality of Zhao Ziyan''s personality.


    Therefore, the other party took the most simple and rough means.


    The other side is declaring war on her!


    They turned Zhao Ziyan into a "battlefield" and made a lot of damage, so that she could taste the frustration.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya and they are not fellow travelers at all.


    She would never use an innocent person to vent her anger. Moreover, they didn''t even know her real means.


    "Even if he is there, I will avenge Ziyan! Oh, you don''t mean that as long as I can firm my heart, his means have nothing to do with me."


    But Lin Mengya mercilessly poured cold water on him, "you can''t even defeat your own demons. Now you''re in his hands. It''s no different from Yang Mi''s partnership."


    Huo Xiao immediately looked at her with a sad face.


    Who the hell is this girl? Give him face can you suffocate her?


    But Lin Mengya is not a cruel woman.


    She drank her tea gracefully, in a tone that was quite an expert in the world.


    "But it''s a coincidence. Maybe you''re the nemesis of his life."


    "What do you say?" Huoxiao perked up again.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya smiled mysteriously, "want to know? Unfortunately, the secret can''t be revealed."


    Huo Xiao frowned slightly. Why did he always feel as if he had been fooled?


    Under the protection of the other aunt and Zhao Ziyan, because all their conversations were not known by others.


    Huo Xiao also acquiesced to the burden of taking care of Zhao Ziyan.


    Probably because Zhao Ziyan''s clever appearance now makes him feel like a brother. In short, he has taken taking care of Zhao Ziyan as his responsibility.


    Of course, aunt Fang is very happy that the relationship between the two brothers has become better.


    If his original child had been saved, he would have been almost as old as Ziyan.


    Maybe god compensated her so that both children came back to her.


    In the evening, the lanterns that we had been looking forward to for two days finally lit up.


    The shape and quality of these lanterns are extremely high. Not only the Zhao family, but also Lin Mengya feels amazing.


    Long Tianyu holds xiaofubao, and Lin Mengya leads xiaomoyan. The four members of the family wear warm clothes and look at the lanterns.


    In addition to these lanterns with different shapes, the whole sky of Zhao''s house is illuminated by small lotus lamps.


    Lin Mengya looked at the lotus pattern and the one she carried in her hand. She secretly hit long Tianyu with her shoulder.


    "You did it all?" She glanced at the little Lotus Lantern and asked him in a small voice.


    Long Tianyu slightly hooked his lips, "it''s what I designed."


    He made it himself, only the one in his wife''s hand.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t like it. Looking at each other''s handsome side face, she suddenly stood on tiptoe and dropped a kiss on his side face.


    "Reward for you."


    The slightly cool and soft touch makes long Tianyu feel a little distracted.


    When he came back, Lin Mengya took the opportunity to run away with her son to see the big tiger made by her son.


    "Oh." He smiled shallowly, but his eyes were full of disgusting affection.


    Raise your feet and walk to Lin Mengya with the baby in your arms.


    "Mother, the tiger''s name is Ning''er!"


    Little Mo Yan excitedly pointed to the vivid tiger, and his little face was full of a brilliant smile.


    Lin Mengya touched Mo Yan''s little head. The little guy was afraid that he and long Tianyu would forget his brother.


    After touching Mo Yan, she touched the head of the big tiger.


    "Well, then you and your brother will be the same."


    Mo Yan smiled beyond his eyes. "Yes! My brother and I will always accompany my mother!"


    Little Mo Yan''s words comforted her little son''s missing.


    Her three children, which is unique in her heart, are the most important.


    "That won''t work." Long Tianyu''s low voice came from behind.


    Mo Yan immediately held his mother''s hand tightly and stared at his father with a wary face.


    "Only your mother and I can be together forever. No matter you or your brothers and sisters, they will leave us and run to their own life one day."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. It''s rare for her man to say such serious words.


    Who knows, the next moment.


    "So, you''d better hold your mother''s hand, lest you don''t have a chance in the future."

 Chapter 2905

    On the 15th day of the first month, I watch lanterns, get sick and eat yuanxiao.


    Although the door of Zhao''s house is closed, it is not alone.


    The lanterns brought by Lin Mengya from the outside not only brought them a new experience, but also made them curious about the outside.


    Is the outside world really as useless as the elders described?


    Under the trend of curiosity, bold people are ready to take a good look outside after spring. Even if they take a sneak look, they also have the ability to boast when they come back.


    Timid, can not help but yearn for the origin of those beautiful lanterns.


    I wish I could do the same next year.


    But such a change, but not everyone is happy.


    "Bah! Isn''t it just a few broken lanterns? It''s worth taking them out and blowing. I''ve never seen anything in the world!"


    At Zhao Yongcai''s house, Yongcai''s mother sat on the hot Kang. Her face was black. Her mean mouth almost didn''t name Lin Mengya.


    "What about Yongcai? Won''t you go to find the stirring star again?" She opened her eyes wide and raised her voice several times. She even screamed: "I told him earlier that Zhao Xiaodie doesn''t look like a blessed thing! Even if she gave birth to a broken girl, now she still hooks up my son and doesn''t even recognize me."


    "My life is so hard! I conceived in October and worked hard to raise him. Now he doesn''t want it for a cheap family. What am I still doing alive? It''s better to die!"


    After Xiaodie''s mother died, Yongcai''s mother not only didn''t have any repentance, but cried all day and looked for life and death.


    At the beginning, Zhao Yongcai was still patient to persuade his mother. Later, he found that his mother was unreasonable and couldn''t make sense. After that, he simply gave up and tried to persuade Xiaodie and his daughter back.


    Anyway, after spring, he was determined to take his children with his daughter-in-law.


    Although his parents will be filial, his daughter-in-law worked hard to give birth to a baby girl for him. He will never let his daughter-in-law and children suffer a little injustice again.


    "Howl what howl, shut your mouth to me. A good home is really broken up by you. I told you not to get involved with those people in your mother''s family. I don''t know what dirty things Xiaodie''s father and your mother''s sister did in those years?"


    Yongcai''s father knocked the cigarette bag and pot with a jingle, and his mouth shocked Yongcai''s mother. He didn''t dare to answer back for a long time.


    "I don''t know about him or them." She has some grievances.


    But Yongcai''s father was a clear-minded man. He pinned the cigarette pole on his trouser waist and calmly warned Yongcai''s mother.


    "Fortunately, you don''t know. If you had dared to join in, I would have sent you back to your mother''s house!"


    "Also, if Yongcai''s second aunt hadn''t done that shameless thing, Xiaodie and her mother wouldn''t have been driven out."


    "It was originally your family''s crime. Now, you''ve forced Xiaodie''s mother to death. If Xiaodie knows, do you think she can recognize your mother-in-law in the future?"


    As the head of the family, Yongcai''s father can still control Yongcai''s mother.


    But now he is also frowning. When he came back from the outside, he learned the good news that his daughter-in-law gave birth to a big granddaughter.


    But before he saw the children happy, he heard that the loser of his family was stunned and forced his mother-in-law to death.


    Although he also wanted to have a grandson, he never thought of letting Yongcai take a concubine.


    He''s just worried about what if his daughter-in-law never comes back.


    Alas, it was the old woman who couldn''t carry it clearly!


    "Since you already knew this, why didn''t you tell me? Do you know how Xue Lanfang bullied my mother?"


    "Just because she is your cousin and her mother is your own aunt, you have to hide it from me and my mother for them! You know that the person who hurt my mother the most in the world is her mother. Just because I and my mother are outsiders, you help them bully me and my mother. Zhao Yongcai, you have no conscience!"


    Every word her daughter-in-law said was like a knife that pierced Zhao Yongcai''s heart.


    But he was speechless.


    When he knew about it, he had married Xiaodie.


    So he was afraid that Xiaodie would break up with him or even leave him because of his aunt.


    His mother begged him at the beginning. He said that if Xiaodie and her mother knew, they might get into a lot of trouble.


    It''s better to do more than one thing. His mother promised him that she would treat Xiaodie well and would not dislike his mother-in-law.


    But now, it''s all over!


    "Yongcai, what about people?"


    Yongcai''s father just came out and looked at his son standing at the door, his heart tightened.


    He didn''t expect that Xiaodie would come back at this time and heard this terrible thing again.


    He had scolded the old woman in the house before. He was thinking of coaxing his daughter-in-law back. If he couldn''t, he asked Yongcai''s mother to admit a mistake to her daughter-in-law.


    Who knows, the man is gone.


    "Dad, it''s useless." Zhao Yongcai stumbled back a few steps and sat powerlessly on the ground.


    "Xiaodie knows. She will never forgive me this time!"


    What is despair? He only feels it now.


    Yongcai''s father frowned. "I know we didn''t do it properly, but your mother and I didn''t touch the immoral things done by your second aunt. Why don''t I tell her? I know Xiaodie. It''s the most reasonable child."


    At this time, Yongcai''s mother also walked out of the house.


    She just dodged her eyes and felt guilty.


    Zhao Yongcai looked at his mother and said with a bitter smile, "Dad, it''s not that simple. Xiaodie said that Xue Lanfang bullied her and her mother when she was in our house. Later, Xue Lanfang was there when her mother died."


    Yongcai father''s heart sank and suddenly turned to stare at his mother-in-law.


    "What do you call this? Originally, your mother''s family was sorry for Xiaodie''s mother, and you asked Xue Lanfang to bully people!"


    Yongcai''s father is angry.


    When he was young, he was cheated by the Yue family several times, so he didn''t like to see the Xue family.


    In the past, when Xue Lanfang came to the Zhao family, he was always picked out when he was away.


    He felt that he had such a relative who couldn''t lift his head in front of Xiaodie''s mother. Unexpectedly, the mother-in-law of the Zhao family did more stupid things.


    "I''m not all for eternity!" Yongcai''s mother cried to herself, "if Xiaodie''s mother knows that, how can our son raise his head to be a man!"


    But at the moment, Zhao Yongcai didn''t want to pay attention to his mother at all.


    He looked at his mother in disappointment and finally recognized a fact he didn''t want to admit before.


    "You''re not for me. Do you think if Xiaodie and her mother-in-law know that it was done by her second aunt, and you helped cover it up when her second aunt met Xiaodie''s father in the first day of junior high school. In the future, you can''t lift your head in front of their mother and daughter, and can''t hold up your mother-in-law''s posture."

 Chapter 2906

    Yongcai''s mother was shocked, and she sat down on the threshold trembling.


    This was once the deepest secret she had hidden, and it was also a means she thought she was superb.


    She once thought what could happen even if Zhao Xiaodie passed the door?


    It''s not to let her handle it. Neither she nor her mother can climb on her head.


    At first, their guilty feelings became more and more oppressive.


    She thought she was superior, but she didn''t want the bad debts she had made to retaliate on her one day.


    Yongcai''s father was furious.


    He thought he was a good man and walked upright, but he didn''t want to be at home. He was scattered all over the place.


    "Didn''t you swear to me that you didn''t know what his second aunt did? What are you hiding from me?"


    Facing the angry voice of Yongcai''s father, Yongcai''s mother dare not hide it any more.


    "His father, I really didn''t do anything! I saw it at the beginning, but I didn''t want to hide it for her at all. It was her who forced me ten Liang silver and said that as long as I didn''t tell about it, I would give me another ten Liang."


    "At that time, you were still an apprentice. Yongcai was almost starving at home with me. I was afraid, I was afraid that our mother could not hold out until the day you came back, so I accepted it without conscience."


    "It''s all my fault. I''m not human!"


    Yongcai''s mother''s cry made the hearts of the two men at home more uncomfortable.


    Especially Yongcai dad.


    Unexpectedly, he thought he was a good man, but in the end, the reason was his incompetence!


    "Alas!"


    He sighed and could no longer blame Yongcai''s mother.


    It''s their family''s fault that caused the misfortune of Xiaodie and her mother.


    They are all sinners in this matter.


    ......


    "Master, I don''t know what''s wrong with Xiaodie. When she came back last night, she shut herself in the room and won''t open the door if anyone knocks. Do you think there will be no accident?"


    Early in the morning, Cairu was worried and reported to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya stretched herself.


    Last night, she was happy. Later, she played lantern riddles with everyone and didn''t go to bed until very late.


    "I heard from Aunt Fang that she didn''t go home with her man?" She was a little surprised.


    Whether Zhao Yongcai is a good man remains to be investigated.


    But his performance during this period is still very good, otherwise Zhao Xiaodie will not let go.


    Cairu said, "it seems that she locked herself in after she came back from the outside. Do you think her mother-in-law bullied her again?"


    "No." She hesitated.


    She has known aunt Fang before. It is said that her father-in-law is quite good. With him, Yongcai''s mother can''t turn over any waves.


    Just thinking of not going to see the situation himself, Zhao Xiaodie took her children and came to say goodbye to her.


    She looked at Zhao Xiaodie in front of her and asked suspiciously, "are you going to the palace with the caravan?"


    Although his eyes were red and his face was haggard, his eyes were firm.


    It may not be a complete understanding, but it definitely sees through something.


    When Zhao Xiaodie heard the speech, she pinched her clothes with her fingers.


    "Yes, I know miss ya has a way. Don''t worry, I''ll work hard after I get there and won''t cause you any trouble. I''m sorry


    Usually, both of them work in the same firm.


    "Brother Yongfu, I have something else to do..."


    "What''s the matter? It''s not important to have a job. Hurry back. The shopkeeper sent a message that it''s urgent. Your father has cleaned up and is waiting for you!" Zhao Yongfu pulled him back when he came up.


    "But I..." Zhao Yongcai is one head and two big.


    Why did they all get together?


    Zhao Yongfu persuaded him, "I know there are many things about your family, but the shopkeeper said that if something goes wrong this time, we can only drink the West and north wind in the future."


    "You have to think about how we can support our family in the future if we don''t have this job?"


    The gate of Zhao''s house is close at hand.


    But Zhao Yong knew that with the shopkeeper''s temper, if he really delayed his business this time, he would not be hired again in the future.


    In front of his daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law and his own errand, he hesitated again and again, and made a choice at the urging of Zhao Yongfu.


    "Let''s hurry." He clenched his teeth and followed Zhao Yongfu away.


    But somehow, he always felt the pain of tearing his heart.


    It was as if something had been pulled away, which would not make him feel miserable, but it was also very uncomfortable.


    Finally, he could only be farther and farther away from the gate of Zhao''s house, but in his heart, he was still comforting himself.


    Now Xiaodie is still angry. If he leaves for a few days, his daughter-in-law may have figured it out when he comes back.


    When I got home, I got on a carriage.


    They ran another way, farther and farther away from Zhao Xiaodie''s Pony car.


    ......


    Under Lin Mengya''s intentional concealment, except that Aunt Fang and a few people knew that Zhao Xiaodie left, others didn''t notice the lack of the mother and daughter.


    Zhao Xiaodie is usually not a high-profile person, so Lin Mengya can fool her by making up an excuse.


    In order to ensure Zhao Xiaodie''s safety, she doesn''t even know Lin Mengya''s route.


    That''s good. Now that you''ve left, leave happily so that she won''t be sad again.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also received a very important message.


    "The ancient clan association? What does it have to do with us?"


    In front of her stood a dark gold invitation.


    After Lin Mengya asked again and again, the other party confirmed that the invitation belonged to her.


    Moreover, the invitation letter indeed stated that the palace owners were invited to attend the ancient clan meeting.


    However, it is clear that this is a matter within the ancient family.


    Invite her to an outsider? Is it appropriate?


    After seeing the invitation, aunt Fang seemed a little fidgety and looked at her several times.


    Lin Mengya asked Bai Su to take everyone out. Only after she and aunt Fang were left in the room, the other party lowered her voice and said, "don''t go! This must be a trap! The Huo family also received this thing at the beginning. Maybe it was targeted like this!"


    Compared with aunt Fang''s urgency and fear, Lin Mengya has her own view. She fiddles with this invitation, only feeling that there is an unusual smell everywhere.


    "Aunt Fang, what does this clan have to say?"


    Aunt Fang sighed and said, "the clan meeting of the ancient clan will be opened every 20 years, and every time, there will be families punished and praised!"

 Chapter 2907

    Although the ancient clan is a large clan, it is a family composed of several surnames.


    The earliest clan association was a ceremony to reward each small family for its contribution to the whole ancient clan.


    But later, I don''t know when it began, it turned into a disaster day to punish disobedient families.


    Aunt Fang''s face turned white and unconsciously held Lin Mengya''s hand. "They must have come for us. No, you have to hurry."


    Lin Mengya patted aunt Fang on the back of her hand. "It doesn''t matter. Even if they came at us, I''m not from the ancient family now. It''s you and uncle Huo. I''m afraid we''ll trouble you. Why don''t you go first."


    No matter how powerful the ancient clan is, it can''t control her head.


    However, aunt Fang and uncle Huo are two of them. One is still holding the identity of the elder of the Zhao family, and the other is a true ancient people.


    If this thing is really aimed at her and long Tianyu, I''m afraid aunt Fang and uncle Huo will become the fuse of the ancient people.


    Aunt Fang thought and shook her head.


    "I can''t go, at least not now."


    She looked out of the window. The big guy was unaware of this. He was even happily discussing the grand scene he saw on the 15th day of the first month.


    "If we disappear, they will be the first to be interrogated."


    "The punishment within the ancient clan association is far from they can bear. Since this happened because of me, I can''t leave them alone."


    After 15 years of living together, even though they are all from the Zhao family, it is undeniable that she is also responsible for them.


    Even if the cause of all this is because Uncle Huo has been changed, she will never be like the Zhao family. She only knows to throw her people out to take the blame.


    She has now thoroughly recognized the true face of those ancient upper class people.


    In their eyes, the people at the bottom are just items that can be sacrificed at any time.


    They will never see those people as equal to themselves.


    If she leaves, the Zhao family may be eager to hand over these people in order to please the shangzu and the Presbyterian Council.


    But in the hands of those people, those people who were still talking and laughing with themselves yesterday, I''m afraid they will never survive.


    Lin Mengya had expected such a result.


    In some ways, Huoxiao is worthy of being the son of her and uncle Huo.


    The same stubborn, the same like to carry the responsibility that does not belong to them on their shoulders.


    Fortunately, however, I met her.


    Others may feel at a loss, but in Lin Mengya''s eyes, it''s really not a matter.


    She cleared her throat and whispered, "aunt Fang, have you heard of the preferential benefits for immigrants in the palace fief?"


    ......


    It took almost an afternoon for Lin Mengya to successfully deceive aunt Fang No, it''s persuasion.


    Now she has a yearning look on the face of the palace fief mentioned by Lin Mengya.


    "What you said is true. Is there such a good place in the world?"


    Lin Mengya proudly stood up her chest. "Is that still false? How reliable I am, how good our palace family is! And now we are vigorously recruiting immigrants from all over the world. If you go earlier, you will be able to enjoy those convenient welfare policies earlier."


    "Aunt Fang, I didn''t tell you this at all


    Selfishness. You can also see how those people lived in the ancient clan. "


    "Big guys are people. Why do you have to be servants?"


    Aunt Fang was stunned by her and smacked carefully. It seems that this truth ha.


    But she always felt it was not true.


    How can such a great good thing hit her on the head for no reason?


    "That''s because you have a good character. You met me!"


    In a word, Lin Mengya solved aunt Fang''s doubts.


    In fact, the actual situation is that the death, injury and cleaning of the original Gong family can leave less than 1% of the previous peak period.


    But Gong Jia''s fief is also one of the largest fiefs in the state of Wei.


    According to a conservative estimate, it must be at least as big as ten ancient clan fiefs, not including the land, Zhuangzi, shops and so on handed down by their palace family through the ages.


    If calculated carefully, the land owned by the Gong family can account for almost one-fifth of the territory of Wei.


    Don''t underestimate this ratio.


    In addition to the palace family, there are also the temple, the royal family, the three royal families, the nine aristocratic families, and countless small aristocratic families.


    These people account for four fifths of the land area. If they are divided into everyone''s hands, there will not be much left.


    So from this view, the palace family can stand out from the crowd.


    Fortunately, however, the previous generations of masters of the palace family were quite low-key in this regard.


    As the palace family turned from decline to prosperity, the house deeds and land deeds from all over the country gradually returned to her hands.


    Coupled with the original land fief of the palace family, one of the biggest problems facing the palace family now is that the population is too small and there are too many land resources.


    That''s why she came up with such a preferential immigration policy in order to attract more and more people to settle in the forbidden land of the palace.


    It was a pity that even the families who made friends with her saw her cautious thinking and improved the welfare of the people in her fief.


    As a result, those who can now immigrate to the palace family fief are far from achieving the expected effect.


    After learning that the ancient people faced the problem of insufficient resource allocation, she began to think about the ancient people.


    Moreover, most of them have never been out of the clan. If they can move to the palace family fief, their sense of identity will be more pure than other families.


    She doesn''t believe it. With her excellent personal charm and the palace family''s strong welfare policy, she can''t leave this group of people!


    Aunt Fang was so excited that she took her hand and vomited bitterly: "to tell you the truth, I also want to go out and have a look, but not everyone can leave."


    Lin Mengya has heard of it before, but she hasn''t made it clear.


    Today is just an opportunity.


    In order to make her understand more intuitively, aunt Fang called two people in.


    One is Zhao yunniang, the other is a woman who has never left the ancient family.


    "There''s no one else here. You two lift your clothes away." Aunt Fang said.


    Both are a little shy.


    Isn''t it a little bad to take off your clothes in broad daylight?


    While they were hesitating, they heard Lin Mengya say, "I have a new beauty cream here. I want you two to try it for me."


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately showed a shy smile on their faces, but they looked at Lin Mengya with the same expectation.


    They took off their coats, leaving only a light inner coat.


    Aunt Fang gave Lin Mengya a look, and then secretly pointed to the position above their navels.


    They didn''t take off their clothes completely because they had to wipe the ointment, but they also exposed some.


    In the looming room of her clothes, Lin Mengya saw a red birthmark above the woman''s navel.


    It''s not quite like a birthmark. It''s more like a fresh scar, but it''s very flat and integrated with the surrounding skin.


    But Zhao yunniang didn''t.


    Lin Mengya took a look and waited with aunt Fang quietly for them to finish wiping.


    "This ointment is commonly used to remove lines and scars. It is most suitable for you." Lin Mengya said.


    For Zhao yunniang, this is a great surprise.


    "Thank you, miss ya, for thinking like this."


    Aunt Fang said to the woman, "I know you also have some old scars. It will itch and hurt in rainy weather. This ointment should also be useful."


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was really useful.


    As soon as the woman was happy, she thanked Lin Mengya for her kindness. "Oh, how nice! Thank you, miss ya. I''m really difficult to deal with. It''s lucky to meet such a kind person as miss ya."


    After reading it, aunt Fang didn''t let them stay much and sent it out.


    After that, I turned back and mentioned the erythema to her.


    "In the ancient clan, many people have such erythema since they were born. They have been forbidden to leave the ancient clan since childhood. If they don''t listen to advice and stay outside for a long time, the erythema will gradually expand, and finally fester, and the internal organs will fester."


    "It was only 23 / 10, but it has risen to 67% in the past 10 years. I''m afraid that in a few years, everyone can''t get out, and they can only wait here to die."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    It''s strange that the Li family never mentioned such a deadly thing?


    But aunt Fang guessed: "I heard that such a situation rarely occurs in some families who are still intermarried with the outside world. Moreover, even if it does, it is unlikely that it will happen. At most, it will feel some pain and itch. Just come back a few times a year."


    i see.


    No wonder the Li family doesn''t have such a problem, and the Zhao family and other relatively exclusive families will have such a situation.


    But the more exclusive the family is, the heavier the discourse power it occupies within the ancient family, and the more attention it receives from the Presbyterian Council.


    For a moment, a light flashed, but she didn''t catch it.


    And aunt Fang continued their topic just now, "I''ve thought about what you said. If I can solve this problem, I can take some people away. I''ll arrange them as much as possible to prevent them from being involved too much. There''s only so much I can do."


    At last, her heart was heavy.


    But Lin Mengya still said, "there must be a way when the car comes to the front of the mountain. Since this is what I met, I certainly won''t sit idly by. At least their goal now is us. As long as we are still there, I think they shouldn''t easily start on others."


    This put aunt Fang in a dilemma.


    Finally, she sighed.


    "Alas, when I was young, I never had such trouble. I don''t know what''s wrong with this family. Let''s have a good life, but I have to do these deadly things!"

 Chapter 2908

    In the evening, after long Tianyu''s reconstruction, he sent himself to his wife''s bed.


    However, his wife''s attention was never on him.


    Long Tianyu leaned over and watched his wife turn over for the 26th time. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and put the man in his arms.


    "I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. Can I understand that my wife wants to be with me?"


    He narrowed his eyes and put his big hand on her chest in a rather happy mood.


    Unexpectedly, with a "pop", Lin Mengya beat him back. By the way, the man also listed a posture of negotiation.


    "Don''t be careless. I have something to talk to you about."


    Long Tianyu smiled and put his head on his wife''s soft legs.


    Provoking eyes, infinite ambiguous romantic, "for us husband and wife, Dunlun under the bed is a serious thing."


    With that, the big hand swam into her skirt again. As a result, she was kicked off the bed by her wife.


    "I''ll tell you something serious. Don''t be serious!"


    Lin Meng stared at her gracefully and pressed his skirt tightly, which was not transparent at all.


    Long Tianyu was quite disappointed.


    But he knows exactly where his wife''s bottom line is.


    Trial and error is OK, but death is not.


    His wife is so kind-hearted and black!


    No way, only half lying on the bed, holding his face, a face of listless slackness.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know his virtue yet?


    He gave him a white look and whispered, "what do you think of the ancient clan association?"


    "What else can you think?" Long Tianyu seemed a little too careless, "madam, go if you want, or don''t go if you don''t want."


    Lin Mengya thinks there is something wrong with her man''s attitude!


    "Do you know something inside?"


    As soon as long Tianyu heard this, he gave her a cold "hum".


    "I won''t tell you! Who told you to kick people down!"


    What a "family"! Lin Mengya almost didn''t get goose bumps.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with this guy recently. She''s as childish as she is.


    It''s a pity that they all use forced questioning. Later, the goods learned to be smart, but they were stunned.


    Lin Mengya thought for a while, took the initiative to hold the man''s head and gave the handsome face a big smile.


    "Good husband, just tell me!"


    Her voice was dumb, but at this time, her low voice deceived long Tianyu.


    He hugged his wife in his arms with his backhand. He pecked and kissed her a few times with satisfaction before covering her ear and said, "the ancient people''s meeting this time is not just for those who didn''t come to us. They had this plan before we came."


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard it, she immediately responded, "that is to say, we were brought by the way this time?"


    Long Tianyu nodded, and his two slender legs caught his wife''s calf.


    "It''s probably a coincidence. But even my people can''t find out the inside story of this ancient clan meeting. It can be seen that it should be a big picture."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know others, but she knows her man''s ability very well.


    If he says he can''t find out, I''m afraid no one can find out.


    She struggled to turn over in his arms and face him.


    "Shall we join?"


    Long Tianyu twisted her badly


    "Originally, we didn''t use it, but every time the clan meeting, they would invite all the treasures of the town clan to the venue."


    Lin mengarden choked, "did you just say I''d like to go or not?"


    "Even if we don''t go, I''ll let others bring things back, so you don''t have to worry about others."


    Long Tianyu pinched her nose.


    She has been recuperating recently, so they can''t be too close.


    But he was infatuated with these little movements, and seemed to touch her so recklessly to quench his thirst.


    It is only a few days since Lin Mengya took the trouble at the beginning to go with him now.


    Now she can stand firm in his harassment.


    "So I should go." She finally made such a decision.


    The child is hers, and the interval between Mo Yan''s onset is getting shorter and shorter.


    The medicine given by the teacher can''t last long now.


    If she hadn''t had to inject her child every other day, she was afraid that one day the child would suddenly fall asleep and never wake up.


    But similarly, when she saw her child suffering, she felt like a knife in her heart as a mother.


    In that case, what else could she be afraid of?


    The date of the ancient clan association was set on the third day of March.


    From now on, she has at least one and a half months to prepare.


    After hearing her decision, aunt Fang insisted on going with her.


    As for others, they need to be properly resettled within one and a half months.


    At this point, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can only provide an opportunity to go to the palace.


    But Huoxiao and aunt Fang have planned for this for a long time.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are not involved in these issues. They are willing to play the role of a tool man.


    The noisy courtyard gradually quieted down.


    However, there are people in and out of the Zhao house every day. According to the general quantity, there is no obvious decrease.


    The eyeliner who was in charge of watching the Zhao house was not found. Every three or five people always had a face and never appeared again.


    Although the people in and out look different every day, they just change their clothes and make some changes in appearance.


    "How many people are left now?" After lunch, aunt Fang asked aunt LAN.


    The latter calculated carefully and whispered, "ninety percent of the people have been sent out, and the rest are old people who really don''t want to go."


    be sentimentally attached to homeland.


    Although aunt Fang didn''t tell them what it meant to leave this time, several people still didn''t want to leave.


    Their life begins here, and they also want to meet the end of their life here.


    For this part of the people, aunt Fang did not take mandatory measures.


    After all, things haven''t come to the worst.


    "If you want to stay, just stay. After we leave, just leave them more people to protect."


    She can only do the transferred things quietly, so she will miss some people by mistake.


    And when the real crisis comes, someone will help them.


    There is only so much he can do, and the rest can only depend on the arrangement of fate.


    Lin Mengya also counted the number of people who left.


    Not many people, mostly children and women.


    These people she will let someone secretly take them out of the ancient family and hand them over to the palace family''s caravan.


    Just like Zhao Xiaodie, he will be taken back to the palace home for placement without being aware of it.


    But one person surprised Lin Mengya.


    "Yun Niang, are you really not leaving? But your child is still young. He can''t live without his mother now." Lin Mengya asked.


    But Zhao yunniang insisted.


    "I know you are all people who do great things. My mother is old and my children are still young, so I sent them away. I can at least help you do what I can."


    In some ways, Zhao yunniang is a person who recognizes the reason for death.


    She decided that Lin Mengya was her benefactor and would never abandon her benefactor.


    Although everyone didn''t say why they were allowed to go.


    But she''s not stupid.


    From the successive disputes before, we can see that the situation they are facing is not stable.


    If she left, she would feel uneasy.


    Lin Mengya persuaded, but Zhao yunniang still insisted.


    In desperation, Lin Mengya found a small concealed weapon box and taught her how to use it.


    "Don''t use this thing unless you have to, and you must be careful when you use it. The concealed weapons inside are the ones soaked with poison and sealed with blood."


    Lin Mengya brought it to Zhao yunniang herself.


    The latter played with the small box curiously, and his action could not be more careful.


    "But, miss ya, you gave me something. What do you do?" Zhao yunniang just reacted and asked with a worried face.


    But Lin Mengya hooked her lips, and then lifted her coat.


    I saw her hiding a lot of good things close to her.


    The mechanism box that can launch hundreds of ox hair needles with a single mechanism is just a small thing. Take a closer look, there are also those that can launch poison darts, those that can instantly spread poison, and even some things. Even if it was a guess, Zhao yunniang couldn''t guess the effect.


    But it looks like it''s great.


    At the next moment, Zhao yunniang worshipped Lin Mengya more.


    "Isn''t it too heavy for you to carry these things every day?" Zhao yunniang couldn''t help but torture her soul.


    Lin Mengya was stunned, and then suddenly fell on the bed.


    "Why not sink? I''m going to be crushed to death by these things. Help quickly!"


    "Oh!"


    Zhao yunniang immediately rushed to help.


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief until all those things were untied from her body.


    "Alas, I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t feel safe recently." She tried to force her respect.


    Fortunately, Zhao yunniang is already at the level of her brain powder.


    Even if it is an excuse, under Zhao yunniang''s 18 layer idol filter, there is another kind of wisdom.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Zhao yunniang performed a chicken pecking rice at the scene.


    "So have I recently. I always feel as if someone is staring at me. It''s strange that there''s no one in the mansion. Miss ya, do you think I''m too timid?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her in surprise.


    Although Yun Niang didn''t realize it, those pregnant women who moved in with her to give birth regarded them as Lin Mengya''s confidants.


    So Lin Mengya has specially sent someone to protect yunniang from going in and out these days.


    It is said that Yun Niang doesn''t know martial arts. Her jackdaw guard is also the leader in the stalking world. Shouldn''t she be found so easily?


    "Do you think the person staring at you will hurt you?" She asked.

 Chapter 2909

    Zhao yunniang thought about it carefully, then shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I don''t feel afraid."


    oh


    Lin Mengya looked thoughtfully at Yun Niang. She was probably distracted. She accidentally swept the tea cup off the table with her sleeve.


    "Be careful!"


    Who knows the next moment, Yun Niang quickly pulled her away and habitually fished down with one hand.


    I saw that the cup of warm tea was being fished in her hand.


    Yun Niang looked at her happily and asked, "ya girl, didn''t it spill on you?"


    She didn''t realize what had happened, but Lin Mengya saw the whole process.


    All the actions of Yun Niang are completely unconscious. In order to verify her guess, Lin Mengya deliberately said to Zhao Yun Niang, "can you do me a favor?"


    Zhao yunniang put the teacup down, nodded and looked at her.


    "I have a medicine box in the cabinet. Can you help me find it?"


    Yun Niang turned and went to open the cabinet.


    At this time, Lin Mengya quietly picked up a small crossbow.


    After removing the sharp arrow and adjusting the tension, the small crossbow became a harmless toy that even children can play with.


    She glanced at Zhao yunniang and pulled down the mechanism nervously.


    "Found it, didn''t it -"


    Yun Niang was holding a small brown box in her hand. She was about to turn around and give it to her, but she seemed to hear some sound and hid her whole body next to her.


    Her movements were extremely fast, and the crossbow with only a bare arrow pole almost wiped the corner of her clothes and fell to the ground.


    Zhao yunniang was stunned.


    "Ya girl, what do you mean?"


    But before she complained to Lin Mengya, she saw each other and looked at herself in surprise.


    "Yun Niang, have you found any changes in your body recently?"


    She''s right!


    Yun Niang''s five senses have indeed become more acute. Not only that, her movements have become more sensitive. Otherwise, she won''t escape the crossbow so easily.


    Zhao yunniang was stunned by her question.


    "Ah? I think it''s the same as before? Miss ya, are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya rushed over and took Zhao yunniang''s hand up and down to check.


    The latter was also made not to come back by her actions, so he stood in place and foolishly let her "up and down his hands".


    "Sure enough! Some parts of your body have changed, both muscles and joints are more convenient for action. Have there been any changes in the five senses recently? That is, you can hear more clearly or see more clearly?"


    Zhao yunniang swallowed her saliva.


    She always felt that there was something wrong with ya girl today. Her eyes looked like a butcher saw a fat pig.


    Suddenly, the liver trembled.


    What should I do? She feels a little scared now!


    "Ah, ah, it''s a little." She answered in a small voice; "I always cried before giving birth, so I can''t see Qin Chu at night. However, my mother said I was well raised in my month."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    "You are not well raised in confinement. If I guess right, you should have borrowed your son''s light!"


    Lin Mengya sincerely held Zhao yunniang''s hand.


    From this moment on, Yun Niang is not only her patient and friend,


    It''s a fresh specimen!


    But before she could speak, Zhao yunniang burst into tears, almost hugging her thigh and crying.


    "Miss ya, can you let me go first? I have old and young people here. Please let me live for a few more years!"


    Although she hasn''t seen it, she heard her father tell her husband that there are many doctors with strange temper outside, so she likes to open the patient''s stomach.


    No, miss ya is also suffering from a strange disease that likes to dig people''s stomachs, isn''t she?


    Seeing that she misunderstood, Lin Mengya smiled and explained, "what are you thinking?"


    "Fool, don''t you find that your body is much more flexible recently than before? Just now you grabbed the falling cup and then avoided the arrows I deliberately shot at you. These are not what ordinary people can do!"


    Zhao yunniang wiped her frightened tears and felt dizzy when she heard the speech.


    Lin Mengya helped her to the chair.


    "Do you remember the medicine I gave you before?"


    Zhao yunniang naturally remembers that without those drugs, I''m afraid she can''t survive with her child.


    "I just noticed the children''s condition before, but I didn''t think that maybe the reason for the original situation was not that the children couldn''t get energy from the mother."


    "But the mother itself is absorbing energy. In this way, how can one person provide two people with nutrition? As a mother, it is natural to give priority to supporting herself."


    That''s why children stop developing.


    The main function of her potions is to supplement nutrition, so that the mother and child can be safe!


    In this way, her original guess had to be changed.


    Perhaps the problem lies in the mother, not just the fetus.


    Zhao yunniang suddenly understood, "ya girl, what you''re saying is that my previous child can''t live. In fact, it''s because I eat too little and starve the child?"


    "That''s not exactly what I mean, and even if you eat more and don''t have medicine to sort out, I''m afraid it''s not enough." She didn''t want to give a modern alternative answer so that Zhao yunniang wouldn''t think too much.


    "So it is!" As soon as the knot of many years was opened, Yun Niang''s eyes immediately turned red.


    She covered her face. "I, I thought I was useless and couldn''t keep the child... It turned out to be so, it turned out to be so!"


    Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t think too much. In short, this matter involves a lot. Now you are blessed with misfortune. Just understand it yourself. Don''t tell others."


    Zhao yunniang''s physical change is an unexpected joy.


    But if the news gets out, I''m afraid it will attract the covet of some people.


    "Well, I listen to you." At this time, Zhao yunniang''s mood is very complex.


    But she still knows to listen to miss ya.


    In short, miss ya will never hurt her.


    As they were talking, Cairu knocked on the door and came in.


    "Master, the Liao family came to pick up Mrs. Liao and housekeeper Liao."


    Seeing that Cairu''s face was not very good, Lin Mengya asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "They came with Bai Shi. Mrs. Fang is facing each other. I''m afraid the other party is threatening and Mrs. Fang is not easy to deal with."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    Unexpectedly, the Liao family came so quickly.


    Also, Mrs. Fang has been here for many days. It''s strange that the Liao family doesn''t come.


    ......


    "Mrs. Zhao, you


    I''m not allowed to see my wife, but there''s a ghost in my heart? "


    In the hall, master Liao looked gloomy and asked Fang Rao about the geology.


    Fang Rao remained calm and said, "master Liao, how many times do you want me to tell you before you believe it? My sister went out early in the morning. I don''t know where she is now."


    Meanwhile, Bai Jing sneered and continued to provoke: "five younger brothers and sisters, I have to say a few words about you. Your sister stayed to help you. You not only didn''t appreciate it, but also took people away. Did Mrs. Liao find out any secret in the house?"


    Bai Jing covered her mouth and said with a look of schadenfreude: "also, the fifth brother is not at home all year round. He didn''t come back this new year. It''s hard to avoid loneliness if you stay alone in the empty boudoir."


    The big guys could hear that Bai Jing was implying that Fang Rao''s red apricot came out of the wall.


    "Three sisters in law!" Fang Rao said sternly, "you can''t talk nonsense. We all know who Fang Rao is. As for my sister, she takes care of me, but she is a big living person. Her legs are long on her. Where is she going? Do I have to stop her?"


    Bai Jing snorted coldly in disdain and said, "hum! Since you are your sister, it''s easier to find something you don''t want people to know."


    "Third sister-in-law, please respect yourself!" Fang Rao warns Bai Jing.


    The two came and went, fighting with each other.


    Master Liao, who was sitting on the side, became more and more impatient and patted the table.


    "Shut up!"


    He is used to dictatorship at home. In his opinion, women are so small bellied, stupid and shallow.


    The one in his family could be selected by him at the beginning, but he also took a fancy to each other. It''s easy to play with and won''t hurt him.


    Today, it seems that the Zhao family is really in decline. It''s safe to let two ladies take charge.


    "I''m here to pick up my wife today."


    He impolitely stressed that he seemed to regard this place as the Liao family and gave orders with a tough attitude.


    "Madam five, for the sake of you going out with my wife, I don''t care about anything else with you. Besides, I have to take one person with me today besides my wife."


    Fang Rao said with a cold heart, "master Liao, I told you that my sister went out with housekeeper Liao. I don''t know when they will come back. As for others, it has nothing to do with you Liao family."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Master Liao just glanced at Fang Rao disdainfully.


    "The fifth lady is young. Naturally, she doesn''t know that my Liao family and the Gong family are in laws. When the Gong family was expelled from the ancient family, my Liao family didn''t fall into the well, but always treated the elder well."


    "Since the Gong family has the desire to return to the ancient family, my Liao family will do their best to help. Moreover, according to the hierarchy, I am gong Ya''s cousin. She is young and doesn''t know how important she is, but we elders can''t ignore it."


    Master Liao said these words and was catching up with Lin Mengya to enter the door.


    Oh, I didn''t expect anyone to dare to be her elder these days?


    Fang Rao almost laughed.


    Who hasn''t heard of the rest after the palace family was expelled by the abandoned family?


    The Liao family really didn''t drive out the married palace girl.


    But it''s not because of the kindness of the Liao family, but that the palace woman is a traitor!


    She even heard that the palace girl stole some of the palace''s treasures in order to marry her lover.


    Over the years, the Liao family has relied on the stolen treasures of the Gong family.


    Up to now, do you mean to be Xiaoya''s elder?


    She Pooh!

 Chapter 2910

    Lin Mengya stopped slightly, and then went in as usual.


    At this time, aunt Fang could not restrain her heart of wanting to tear her crotch with master Liao. Just about to open her mouth, she heard a familiar voice say: "before I came, my elders at home also told me that there are too many liars outside. I am an honest man, but I can''t believe all the liars."


    She walked gracefully in front of master Liao.


    "Especially those who come up with old friends and oppress people. At first, I didn''t see them come to provide help in the snow when my palace family was in trouble. Now it''s better. They won''t even add flowers to the brocade. It can be seen that this people''s heart is really bad."


    Lin Mengya''s words can be said to have completely torn off the mask of hypocrisy of the Liao family.


    Master Liao is a middle-aged man who looks very elegant.


    It was about years of living in dignity that made him look like a superior.


    But at the moment, his face was gloomy to the freezing point.


    "What a palace!" He was so angry that he couldn''t care about his manners. He pointed to Lin Mengya and began to complain.


    "It seems that the palace family really has no rules! After going out for so many years and coming back, Fang not only doesn''t know to take the initiative to say hello to the elders, but also has a lot of resentment in his words!"


    "What? Are you not satisfied with the ruling made by the whole family?"


    Lin Mengya was not fooled by him.


    If she really admits it, I''m afraid that the Liao family will use this as an introduction to push them out to arouse the anger of the ancient people.


    "I didn''t say that, but if you have to think so, I can''t help it. Anyway, if you want to add sin, you don''t have to. Everyone heard that. I''m just repeating the instructions of my elders."


    Lin Mengya''s speech of "scum man" almost made master Liao vomit blood.


    In my heart, I feel that this palace is obstinate and stubborn.


    How can such a person sit firmly as the master of the palace?


    I''m afraid it''s the elders behind her who decide to push her out as a cover.


    At the thought of this, master Liao doesn''t want to talk more nonsense with her.


    "Well, as your elder, I won''t care about you. But now that you''ve come back, you should go home and discuss with your serious elder. What''s the matter of always disturbing others?"


    These words are full of "father" flavor.


    With a puzzled look on her face, Lin Mengya looked up and down at master Liao and said, "master Liao, right? How can I remember that I had never seen you before?"


    So he''s a relative who jumped out of that stone to meddle in her business?


    Master Liao rubbed his eyebrows and felt more and more dissatisfied with Lin Mengya.


    Disrespectful and rude.


    From which point of view, they are very different from those really well-educated young ladies in their own family.


    In my heart, I strengthened my ideas.


    "According to seniority, I''m your cousin." At this meeting, he was a little disgusted. He felt that if he had a relationship with the other party, he would lose his worth.


    Lin Mengya glanced and said, "I haven''t heard of it. I don''t know."


    Turn around and look at Aunt Fang and "secretly" ask each other at a volume that everyone can hear, "isn''t it a liar coming to the door? Liars are too brave these days. They are so brazen?"


    Fang Rao watched the war with schadenfreude.


    Oh, see!


    This little girl can''t be fooled by ordinary people.


    Liao Wenchang now only feels that his blood is surging up his head.


    What a palace! What a gong ya!


    Looks like it''s really out there


    I''m used to it. Now I even ignore the code of ethics!


    "Presumptuous!" He shouted angrily, "Gong ya, no matter how domineering you are outside, this is the ancient family, not your place!"


    Fang Rao is not happy.


    Xiaoya is her favorite younger generation. Besides, Liao Wenchang has forgotten who''s here?


    "As the saying goes, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Master Liao, who is an elder, has forgotten the basic politeness rules, and it''s no wonder those younger generation have learned one by one."


    Being disobedient by two women one after another, Liao Wenchang felt that he had been greatly refuted.


    At present, people show the most real and cold side.


    "When a man talks, there is no room for your women to interrupt. Fang Rao, I have to be patient with you because of your husband''s face. You''d better not toast or punish. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    A cold light flashed in Fang Rao''s eyes.


    She''s really not afraid of hitting hard?


    Who knows at this time, a voice harder than Liao Wenchang suddenly came in.


    "I think who has such a big temper and dares to threaten my wife and niece in my house."


    Aunt Fang was stunned and looked out of the door.


    Two tall and slender figures came in one after another.


    The former was angry, and his mature and handsome face was still a bit of wind and thunder.


    He walked over with great strides, protected his wife behind him and looked at Liao Wenchang with a slightly changed face.


    "Say it again, who do you want to be rude to?" He asked crossly.


    Liao Wenchang was also an accident.


    He also inquired again and again. He was sure that Zhao Yixuan was not in and came back in a short time, so he thought of taking the opportunity to take the man away.


    But don''t want to, his news is wrong!


    He looked a little pale. Just as he wanted to explain, he heard another cold voice say, "he wants to be polite to his aunt first, and then take my wife away by force."


    Liao Wenchang''s heart cried, terrible!


    Why are they both back together!


    I couldn''t help staring at Bai Jing.


    It''s all this woman! It was she who said that she urged his highness to come to the door when she saw him go out early in the morning.


    "This, this is a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding?" Long Tianyu also walked slowly to his wife''s side and looked at her again and again. After confirming that his wife had not suffered a loss, he turned away with a cold face.


    "How dare you rob me?"


    Liao Wenchang can''t sit still.


    Long Tianyu and Zhao Yixuan are not ordinary people.


    Although he has also been a man for decades, he is still a little less powerful than these two.


    Especially long Tianyu.


    When he was young, his red clothes were close to the ink color, which made him more and more tall and powerful.


    Such a person should be born a proud son of heaven, with incomparable dignity.


    Lin Mengya, who stood next to him, covered her face with gauze, but her overall style was not inferior.


    However, Liao Wenchang didn''t take Lin Mengya seriously at all. Naturally, he ignored such a fatal problem.


    "You, you, I" for a long time, Liao Wenchang didn''t give a complete reason.


    Obviously, he was caught off guard by the two men''s raid.


    "Useless things!" Bai Jing scolds secretly. At this moment, she is also jealous and sour.

 Chapter 2911

    Fang Mudan''s words were like a slap in the face of Bai Jing and Liao Wenchang.


    Their faces turned from red to green, and finally swelled into the color of pig liver.


    Liao Wenchang''s hands were itchy, and his eyes looked at Fang peony with more cold anger.


    It''s all this stupid woman!


    He didn''t appear early or late, but he appeared at this time and hit him in the face!


    Suddenly, Liao Wenchang resented Fang Mudan''s stupidity, but forgot that he was proud that he had chosen such a manipulative woman.


    But this time, Fang Mudan didn''t see Liao Wenchang''s black face.


    But happily took the account book and showed off with her husband.


    "Wenchang, you see, I can figure out the accounts here. My brother-in-law said that you will take care of these shops in the future. I''ve seen them all. They are good first-class seats. We are all a family. We have to come and go often in the future."


    Shop?


    All Liao Wenchang''s anger was poured clean by these two words, and even Yu Yan disappeared. When he got big eyes, he greedily robbed the account book in Fang Mudan''s hand.


    "This, this is all true?" He asked urgently.


    "Oh, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Is that false?" Fang Mudan said happily, then lowered his voice and proudly took credit with Liao Wenchang.


    "I chose these shops one by one to ensure that we can make a lot of money!"


    Liao Wenchang''s eyes at her suddenly changed.


    It seems that he has a good eye. He not only married a good wife, but also invited himself back a living God of wealth.


    "Madam is really powerful!" He praised.


    And Fang peony is pretty chest, two people eyebrows, as if there were no one else.


    At this moment, Bai Jing''s face was very white.


    incorrect!


    This must be fake!


    "Mrs. Liao, don''t be happy too soon." She sneered, "my five younger brothers and five younger brothers and sister husband and wife like to play with others most. What about what they see with their own eyes? It''s hard to guarantee that someone will cheat. In my opinion, your cousin and brother-in-law are not so generous."


    Bai Jing doesn''t know that Fang Mudan was stunned.


    But her former ally was bought by Zhao Yixuan and his wife in the twinkling of an eye, which made her feel extremely uneasy and irritable, as well as dissatisfaction and jealousy.


    Smelling the speech, Fang peony sneered and looked at Bai Jing up and down with squint eyes.


    "Mrs. Zhao, I don''t like to hear that. My cousin and I have been close since childhood. Besides, there are only a few shops. Can''t I take care of her as a sister?"


    Bai Jing only thinks the woman in front of her is stupid.


    The shop must be a fake!


    Fang Rao painted a cake for the Liao family in order to prevaricate today''s affairs.


    Unless Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao are crazy, how can they give such a good shop to an outsider?


    At present, it is more reasonable and confident.


    "Oh! Mrs. Liao is'' really kind '', but I still have to remind you that you will be happy in vain if you don''t get the things in your hand."


    Bai Jing''s repeated demolition also made Liao Wenchang suspicious.


    Think about it carefully. Everyone knows how much money the shop in Zhao Yixuan''s hand makes.


    He will really be willing to give up and give up those hens who can lay golden eggs


    £¿


    For a moment, he became suspicious again.


    But Fang peony looked at Bai Jing like a fool.


    "I don''t think you can see anyone else, okay?" She took out a stack of contracts from her arms, shook them off in her hands, and said proudly, "I didn''t want to be so high-profile. However, some people just don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin."


    She patted the stack of contracts directly on the table, "I can''t trust my sister. Can I still believe you? Open your eyes and have a good look. This is the contract I just signed with my brother-in-law. Do you think everyone is as faithless as you?"


    "This, this is impossible!"


    Bai Jing stares at the stack of contracts and reaches for it.


    But Liao Wenchang moves faster than her. In a twinkling of an eye, he turns from head to tail.


    After making sure that his wife''s signature and handprint were on each page, as well as the silk screen print of Zhao Yixuan and his wife, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha, my wife is still powerful!"


    With this pile of contracts in hand, he was not afraid that Zhao Yixuan and his wife would default.


    It also means that the most profitable shops fall into his hands.


    Just one year, no! Maybe half a year, his Liao family''s private property can more than double.


    At that time, he will see who dares to look down on their Liao family!


    Compared with Liao Wenchang''s excitement, Fang Mudan''s pride is incredible.


    The reaction of others was somewhat too calm.


    Or Lin Mengya said quietly, "today''s thing may be just a misunderstanding."


    She first determined the nature of the matter, then looked at Bai Jing and asked, "but master Liao is worried, and madam''s overreaction is excusable. But Mrs. Zhao has been staring at us. Why is your news so inaccurate?"


    This sentence is a little cruel.


    Bai Jing is certainly not so kind.


    In recent days, the chickens flying and dogs jumping at home have made her more and more grumpy.


    It was not easy until Liao Wenchao came to the door. She wanted to add a few words to make Liao Wenchang''s fire higher. At that time, Fang Rao will have a taste of being in a mess.


    But I didn''t want to get rid of myself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense there! You''ve surrounded the yard like an iron bucket all day. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t do anything shady. I''m just seeing injustice. I don''t want you to deceive master Liao." She retorted angrily.


    But Lin Mengya just looked at her with deep eyes, "Oh, that''s true. I thought the third lady was dissatisfied with aunt Fang and elder Zhao and transferred those shops to the Liao family!"


    "If I remember correctly, the third lady was trying hard to win the ownership of these shops. Gee, it seems that I''m a gentleman with a villain''s heart."


    She made a gesture and saluted Bai Jing, "I''m so sorry! I''ll compensate you."


    "You!" Bai Jing pointed at her, but she was trembling with anger.


    Long Tianyu took her in his arms and said to Bai Jing with a rather arrogant attitude: "my wife is young and not sensible. Mrs. Zhao doesn''t have to worry about her."


    "You, you deceive people too much!" Bai Jing choked her throat with blood.


    These two people were born to control her.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t think of any plans. She ordered Liao Wenchang angrily: "didn''t you say you wanted to take her away? Did you buy you off because of the small profits of the Zhao family? Don''t forget master Liao


    Well, the things in the hands of the palace family are far from comparable to those broken shops! "


    Liao Wenchang is not satisfied with Bai Jing''s attitude.


    But she was right about one thing.


    The biggest purpose of his visit this time is to take Gong Ya before the ancient clan meeting.


    This is what his father told him before he left.


    But


    He looked at the contract in his hand.


    No matter how many things there are in the palace family, there are also many people staring at them. Those who can really be assigned to their family may not be as good as these shops.


    Moreover, the shop does long-term business. If it is well run, it can be passed on to the next generation.


    It''s better than waiting for handouts.


    After thinking about it, he chucked up the contract and looked at Zhao Yixuan with a smile.


    "Brother in law, you see, it''s really my fault to be a brother-in-law today, but I''m really worried about your sister."


    He gave Zhao Yixuan a step. The latter didn''t grasp the previous problems, but his attitude was somewhat lukewarm.


    "Master Liao might as well speak frankly."


    Liao Wenchang rubbed his hands and said, "well, it was a misunderstanding before. I really came to pick up Gong Ya out of kindness."


    He looked at the reaction of the four people and felt that he had made the right move.


    "But since we are all a family, it''s the same in my family or in your family. I''m also afraid that when they go to the clan meeting in a few days, they don''t understand the rules. Instead, people will laugh at our elders for their ignorance."


    "Well, let them continue to live in your house. When the clan meeting comes, let''s go together. Do you think this will work?"


    He thought it was a good idea.


    People are raised by the Zhao family. Can''t we just go together at that time?


    Zhao Yixuan didn''t say anything. He just looked at Lin Mengya and his wife and asked their opinions with his eyes.


    "If we just start together, I have no opinion." She said indifferently.


    "I listen to my wife." Long Tianyu also made a statement.


    "Oh, look at me. I''m really kind to do bad things. It would have been better if I had done so long ago. It would also save everyone from getting so angry and hurting their feelings for no reason."


    Liao Wenchang and Fang Mudan are not husband and wife. A proper pair of playful husband and wife can be regarded as flexible and flexible.


    Looking at them, there was a happy reunion atmosphere, but Bai Jing was angry and blackened in front of her eyes.


    No, no way!


    She will never allow this to happen!


    Those shops should belong to her son. She doesn''t allow anyone to take her son''s things away!


    Liao Wenchang, who was smiling and ready to shake hands with the couple, felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He stumbled back and took a few steps. He only felt a cold on his chest. In the twinkling of an eye, the contracts hidden by his treasure were torn to pieces.


    "Don''t even think about it. It''s my son''s. none of you want to take it away!"


    Bai Jing wildly sprinkles the fragments in the air, revealing her most real side.


    "Ah! Bitch, I fought with you!"


    Fang peony immediately shouted, and the whole man rushed up.


    The two women immediately made a fight and were very lively.

 Chapter 2912

    "Separate them! Separate them!"


    "My contract! Bai Jing, return my contract!"


    "Ha ha ha, don''t think about anyone! You can''t run away from each one!"


    At this time, the house can only hear Liao Wenchang, Fang Mudan and Bai Jing''s scolding.


    Fang Rao and Lin Mengya were protected by the man beside them at the same time and retreated to the safe range to ensure that they would not be affected.


    Here, in addition to Aunt Fang, the other three have long been in a theater mentality.


    Lin Mengya also smacked her mouth. Unfortunately, in such a lively play, she didn''t have a melon seed to knock.


    Life is really lonely like snow.


    But don''t want the Dragon Tianyu beside her to put her little hands and claws into her coat pocket.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up at once. She quickly took out a handful and clenched it in the palm of her hand.


    After eating one, oh, it tastes delicious, crisp and full.


    It''s her favorite Wuyang melon seed.


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu remembered to bring this to her!


    She squinted and gave her man a look of encouragement.


    Keep up the good work!


    Long Tianyu smiled and touched his wife''s head. Look, his wife is still good to feed. A handful of melon seeds is happy. It''s really good and lovely.


    "Hey, give me a hand and eat alone in front of me. Do you know how to respect the old and love the young?"


    Next to her, aunt Fang poked her and muttered discontentedly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dig. She grabbed another handful from long Tianyu''s pocket and stuffed it to Aunt Fang. They were covered by two meat walls. It was a joy to watch the excitement.


    "Tell me the truth. Did you know about it before?" Aunt Fang motioned with her eyes to the two people who rolled into a ball. She didn''t delay eating melon seeds.


    Lin Mengya: "well, I don''t know."


    It can be said that she led today''s big play.


    But she didn''t expect that these three people could play extraordinary and give free time.


    This is a surprise.


    Fang Rao quit immediately and poked her forehead.


    "Smelly girl, how nice I am to you on weekdays. I don''t forget to bring you anything delicious and fun. It''s nice of you to hide it from me!"


    Lin Mengya laughed a few times and hurriedly grabbed some melon seeds for Aunt Fang.


    She didn''t mean to hide it.


    It probably has to start before today.


    Since Huo Xiao scared Fang peony to collapse that time, she tried to make Fang peony forget the events of that day in the shortest time.


    There is just one drawback.


    That is, they can''t mention the previous things, including the Huo family.


    Of course, Huo Xiao put it forward on his own initiative.


    Probably out of the desire to atone, Huoxiao felt that since Fang peony was the witness at the beginning, he could find other clues.


    Therefore, he asked Lin Mengya not to take care of him and to do business first.


    It happened that Huo Shu came back a few days and asked Lin Mengya why the shops he managed were not invited to the ordering meeting of the big chamber of Commerce in the next few years.


    Lin Mengya told uncle Huo her plan in detail at that time.


    They almost hit it off, so Fang peony went to see the shop and signed a transfer contract with Uncle Huo.


    They were also afraid of complications. Before that, they covered it tightly.


    After that, the person sent to Liao''s house to watch returned the news that Liao Wenchang was coming to Zhao''s house to pick up Fang peony.


    And their people also found that Bai Jing secretly contacted the Liao family.


    This is the lively play today.


    It''s just that there are some other plans mixed in it. It''s not appropriate to tell Aunt Fang now.


    In short, their plan is quite satisfactory this time.


    They huddled behind their men and muttered for a long time. The only thing that didn''t stop was the crisp sound of a hamster eating melon seeds.


    Long Tianyu was competent. He not only provided fragrant melon seeds, but also saw the gap and poured water and tea for his wife. He was afraid that his wife would be thirsty when she ate melon seeds.


    Aunt Fang saw it and couldn''t help being sour.


    Throw the melon seed skin in your hand and give it to your man''s waist.


    "Hiss -"


    Huo Shujiang gasped in pain and dared not hide.


    "Look at others, look at you again! I''ve really lost a lot with you in my life. When I''m old, I even have to rub my nephew''s son-in-law''s melon seeds." Aunt Fang grumbled discontentedly.


    In addition to laughing, Huo Shujiang couldn''t help staring at long Tianyu.


    They are also wife slaves. Why is he so excellent?


    Besides, why are young people so considerate. How can an old house like him live on fire?


    He had to hold his wife''s small hand and beg for mercy in a low voice.


    "I''m wrong, madam! Next time I won''t forget to fill you with melon seeds! No, I''ll decorate you with peanuts and candy bars!"


    But unexpectedly, his answer didn''t touch the right answer at all.


    Aunt Fang immediately stared at him and accused him: "do I lack that melon seed? Do I lack that food? Hum! Good Huo Shujiang, I''ve been in vain with you in my life. You don''t care about me at all!"


    Uncle Huo was suddenly one and two big.


    Why is this more angry?


    Is it not melon seeds that matter? What is that?


    He turned to long Tianyu for help. Unfortunately, the smelly boy didn''t mean to save the Jianghu.


    Instead, he took out his small handkerchief and silently wiped his wife''s mouth and small hands and claws.


    Suddenly, uncle Huo''s old waist hurt more.


    no way!


    When he is free, he has to learn from this smelly boy, so that he won''t be the only one to be cleaned up next time.


    Finally, the war between the two women was coming to an end.


    In the process of fighting, Liao Wenchang, who was in a hurry to rescue his contract and his wife, was severely kicked.


    At the moment, he got up from the ground in embarrassment, and his face was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    "Fang peony, Bai Jing! You two are really good!"


    Liao Wenchang was so big that he was always picky and bossy about those women. How could he become so embarrassed because of two women?


    Fang Mudan was full of grievances. Even though her eyes were blue, her hair was loose and her clothes were dirty, she still hugged Liao Wenchang''s thigh and cried.


    "Husband, I''m doing it for you and the children! Blame Baijing for tearing up our contract!"


    It has to be said that Fang Peony''s head is still easy to use.


    And she knows Liao Wenchang better. When will she stay if she doesn''t throw the pot at this time?


    Liao Wenchang breathed heavily when he heard the speech.


    Compared with his wife being beaten and being affected, he hated Bai Jing for destroying his golden and silver mountains.


    "Mrs. Zhao, can my Liao family stand for so many years


    However, it is not to be trampled on by others. You must give me an account today, or I will visit your South courtyard in person another day! "


    The threat in Liao Wenchang''s words made Bai Jing a little frightened.


    In fact, if it was normal, she certainly wouldn''t do such a shameful thing.


    But recently, the matter between xianhuan and Jun Rongrong has made her head big. In addition, her careless son is also making trouble, which has strained her spirit to the extreme.


    But she still managed to maintain her dignity.


    After she got up from the ground, she didn''t care to pat the dust off her clothes, but looked angrily at everyone present.


    "Do you think we are easy to bully in the South courtyard? Zhao Yixuan, don''t forget that those shops are not just your own! After I go back, a letter will tell you to the Presbyterian Council. I''ll see how you end!"


    After she threatened, she limped away with people.


    Liao Wenchang quickly looked at Zhao Yixuan.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let her Sue." Zhao Yixuan said indifferently.


    Liao Wenchang was still a little nervous. Lin Mengya reminded him, "even if you want to sue, you have to have evidence. But the most useful evidence was destroyed by herself?"


    Liao Wenchang was stunned and immediately thought that it was really such a thing!


    "Hey, hey, I knew it. You still have a way!"


    He felt at ease, but he still felt a little uneasy without the contract.


    At this time, he was not afraid of losing face and asked Zhao Yixuan directly.


    "Brother in law, after that..."


    "What should I do in the future? I''m a man of my word. I''ll never go back on what I promised you."


    Zhao Yixuan dared to say so in front of everyone, leaving Liao Wenchang nothing to worry about.


    Aunt Fang asked them to take them down to groom and change their clothes before they were sent to the carriage.


    As for the poor housekeeper Liao, Liao Wenchang didn''t remember to ask from beginning to end.


    Lin Mengya made up a lie and said that housekeeper Liao went out to patrol the store with the shopkeeper. Liao Wenchang was not suspicious at all.


    Now he is satisfied with the shops.


    The couple lost their adults, but they both felt it was worth it and their love remained the same.


    After seeing off the satisfied Liao family couple, the Zhao family had a little excitement because of the return of another host.


    When Uncle Huo learned that most of the people had been sent away, he just nodded.


    "It''s still thoughtful of you. They have suffered a lot with our husband and wife over the years. They just didn''t expect that life would be better, but they had to leave their hometown."


    Uncle Huo''s words were somewhat sad.


    He lived as "Zhao Yixuan" for 15 years.


    In these 15 years, many things may be false, but his experience in these 15 years can''t be more real.


    He has changed from a young man in his twenties to a middle-aged man in his forties.


    In these fifteen years, he has experienced wind, frost, snow and rain, joy and sorrow, bitterness and sweetness.


    The closest people are often around, but they have different circumstances, resentment and torture each other.


    He also missed the growth of his only child.


    In his memory, Xiao''er is clearly a little boy who can be naughty with himself. But when he woke up, his son has grown into a mature man.


    He missed so much time, and those time were filled in by these people of the Zhao family.


    All kinds of flavors are hard to name.

 Chapter 2913

    "Madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as Bai Jing entered the door, Rui''s mother greeted him.


    She didn''t know what was happening outside, but according to Bai Jing''s habit, she steamed a cup of strong tea with appropriate temperature and served it.


    But she didn''t want to. Bai Jing, with a cold face, pushed her hand away.


    "Useless things, you all go down!"


    Her tone was very bad and her face was black.


    Rui''s mother raised her head quietly and quietly observed her wife.


    Although she had been freshened, her mother''s heart was as thin as dust. At once, she saw that her wife''s coat was a little wrinkled, and her face was blue and purple that could not be covered even if she threw powder on it.


    I couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.


    With her wife''s current status, can she get beaten back after going out of the door?


    She quickly shook her head and drove such a terrible idea out of her mind.


    How could it be? She must have thought too much!


    "I''m so angry!" As soon as Bai Jing sat down, she took the tea cup and smashed it.


    Rui''s mother is calm. It''s all right. She brought some more sets to her wife this time.


    But she doesn''t know that this thing is a daily consumable in front of Bai Jing. Those sets won''t last long.


    Rui''s mother hurried forward to comfort Bai Jingshun. No matter how delicate she was, she couldn''t figure out why she could make her wife so angry.


    "Madam, don''t be angry. It hurts your body. If you have anything bad in mind, give it to the old slave."


    In the past, when she finished this sentence, Bai Jing would immediately take her and tell her the depression in her heart, and then she would take advantage of the situation to solve her wife''s problem.


    Even with dirty means, she will clear the way for her wife.


    This is why she was able to stand out from a group of women and children and finally become the real power figure second only to the wife in the government.


    But this time, Bai Jing pushed her away with a gloomy face.


    "How did you promise me before? It''s been so long. Do you cooperate with the dead girl of the palace family or bully me with the bitch Fang Rao?"


    "Mom Rui, you''re not old and your mental skills are useless? You always know that I don''t raise idle people around me. If you don''t have the ability to share my troubles for me, I''ll find someone else to replace you!"


    Rui''s mother was shocked and quickly knelt down to Bai Jing to show her loyalty.


    "Madam Mingjian, the old slave has been in the house for more than 20 years. He is always loyal to his wife and dare not have two hearts. Madam, if you can''t trust me, you can naturally dispose of me at will. The old slave has no complaints!"


    Bai Jing glanced at her obliquely. She was the master and servant for many years. Her evil anger was much happier.


    She rubbed her angry chest. She lowered her voice and said, "it''s all Fang Rao''s bitch! I have to find a way to get rid of her, otherwise it''s hard for me to swallow this tone!"


    She was born in a distinguished family. Even if she married into the Zhao family, she was well off.


    It was Fang Rao''s second marriage, who was born in a small family, who pressed her head.


    It is said that these years, their husband and wife have long been centrifugal and take care of each other.


    Without Fang Rao, she could not bear to be lonely and raised a wild man!


    Such a salacious, dirty bitch deserves to ride on her head?


    And her damn cousin!


    On the surface, Fang Rao did all kinds of calculations. Unexpectedly, it was a play played in front of her.


    The more she thought about it, the more something went wrong.


    Her people kept staring at Zhao''s house and determined that Fang Mudan only went out this morning.


    All this is a trap set by their sisters!


    "Damn it!" She was so angry that she banged the table and wanted to kill the two men


    I''m really ready to listen to a six-year-old''s answer.


    "That''s it!" Mo Yan was asked a little funny. His white little face was a little crimson. His small hands covered his small mouth, but his eyes were bright.


    "Just let him give my mother to me for a few more days!"


    He likes to sleep with his mother and sister best, but his father is too overbearing. He always forbids this and that. Now he can only sleep with his mother and sister for ten days and a half months.


    Alas! He knew that he had grown up and could no longer sleep with his mother.


    But his father is so big, isn''t it because he is afraid of the dark, so he has to sleep with his mother at night?


    Hum! When he doesn''t know?


    It''s just that he didn''t expose his father''s scheming behavior to his face.


    Mo Yan little baby doesn''t know how many times his occasional understanding has saved his little ass.


    In short, the answer caught Huo Shujiang a little unprepared.


    After rubbing his hands, he brazenly continued to ask, "what about the others?"


    Now it''s difficult for Xiao Mo Yan.


    In fact, he has another way, but he dare not say.


    He said he would be caught and spanked by his father!


    It''s a small matter of ass pain, but he doesn''t want his mother to see it. It''s a shame!


    "Alas -"


    The old man and the young man held their faces and sighed helplessly at the same time.


    Huo Shujiang didn''t know at this time. His eldest son, who felt very guilty, had quietly walked behind him.


    Huo Xiao quietly looked at the figure in front of him.


    Once upon a time, in his memory, his father was always tall and strong, and seemed to be omnipotent.


    He once worshipped his father in his heart and regarded it as his goal of growth.


    But everything ended when he was twelve.


    The Huo family was destroyed and his mother married another person.


    Overnight, he lost the world to protect himself and was forced to take the responsibility of revenge.


    After that, he worked hard and lived fearlessly for fifteen years.


    If she hadn''t happened to meet Gong ya, if she hadn''t pulled herself out of the boring and cold abyss, I was afraid that she would live more and more like a walking corpse.


    What he didn''t expect was that he had the chance to find his parents again.


    In the past, he would hate his parents, but now he has forgotten those who can''t figure out, can''t explain and are confused.


    If he doesn''t want to repeat the pain of losing a close relative again, he has to accept this reality.


    But when he really took that step, he felt that it was not so difficult.


    In front of him, he was still familiar with his back, but he no longer looked up with envy.


    "According to your highness, there seems to be something wrong with my Huo family''s Secret mental skill."


    As soon as he spoke, the figure in front of him froze.


    Mo Yan turned his head and smiled and shouted, "Uncle Huo!"


    Huo Xiao took a deep breath quietly and went over to touch Mo Yan''s cerebellar bag.


    "I remember when I was his age, you taught me by hand. Maybe it was too long. I almost forgot some of the secrets of mental skills."


    Huo Shujiang''s hands trembled with excitement, but he restrained himself, turned around and looked seriously at his son.


    "That mental skill is the foundation of the Huo family. How can you forget it? I think you have relaxed a lot recently. It seems that you have to practice more times."


    Huo Xiao shrugged and said casually, "this time you will punish me to copy it several times. First say yes, my mother is back. You have time to punish me here. It''s better to accompany her more. Maybe you two can give me a brother and sister."

 Chapter 2914

    "Poof -"


    All kinds of uncontrollable laughter came from all over the garden.


    Huo Shujiang was embarrassed to find that there were several spectators hidden in the small garden.


    At the moment, the old face was red, and he shouted to Huo Xiao''s head.


    "Smelly boy! Just come back and amuse your father. Don''t go and copy your mental skill. Next time I''ll make you copy the mental skill formula three hundred times!"


    Huo Xiao tilted his mouth, picked up little Mo Yan with one hand, turned and left, regardless of the threat of his father''s red face and thick neck behind his back.


    Oh! He can remember that when he was a child, every time his mother came back secretly, his father would send him away for various reasons. It was called for his good, but in fact it was just to monopolize his mother''s time.


    That''s all.


    Ming Ming didn''t bother him for the next 15 years, but his father couldn''t let his mother give him more brothers and sisters, which made him less powerful than Xiao Mo Yan.


    It is said that Gong Ya gave birth to a brother to Mo Yan.


    The six-year-old boy became a majestic big brother, which really made him envy.


    Huo Shujiang was so angry that he pointed to the smelly boy''s back and scolded for a long time, but then suddenly burst into laughter.


    He has no regrets. His wife jiao''er has returned to him. Even though he has gone through all kinds of hardships and tasted all kinds of bitterness, he has only regrets and no regrets.


    People are in a good mood, and their steps float with them.


    Just as he was going to talk to his wife about his second child, he was shut down by her.


    Sitting on the threshold, his back was infinitely desolate. Huo Shujiang felt that his head would be bald again.


    The son is still better to coax. He is a daughter-in-law. It''s really too difficult to do!


    Zhao''s mansion is full of happiness.


    With a pile of dried fruits, Lin Mengya listened to the live broadcast of people from all walks of life from multiple angles.


    "Tut Tut, if you want to say our master, it''s famous. But who would have thought that he was timid in front of his son."


    "I tell you, I swear to God, I saw the master walking smoothly just now!"


    "And I, and I! Oh, what an old child is young master Moyan, and he is willing to embarrass others with this kind of problem!"


    Everyone was very happy whether it was melon or dried fruit.


    However, Lin Mengya remembered a key question, "since you know uncle Huo is not Zhao''s family, why aren''t you surprised at all?"


    Although everyone present can be regarded as their own, the Zhao family like yunniang should also be a little surprised at the change of Uncle Huo?


    But Yun Niang just grabbed a handful of pistachios and said, "Oh, what''s that? I knew it long ago."


    Lin Mengya asked curiously, "so you accept it?"


    After all, is Yun Niang the Zhao family?


    But Zhao yunniang said rightfully, "what''s unacceptable? Although my family name is Zhao, our family has nothing to do with the Zhao family. I settled here from my father''s generation. I just entered the genealogy. In fact, I can''t be regarded as the blood of the Zhao family."


    When she said so, people nodded one after another.


    That''s strange.


    Finally, aunt LAN quietly answered her doubts.


    "It''s a long story. After the master and his wife left the Zhao family, they took away a part and many others


    People settled here quietly before. It''s just that before, this land was inaccessible, so no one knew. "


    What do these people''s ancestors do? Why did you settle here? Aunt Lan said that even uncle Huo didn''t know.


    However, he only knew that these people were also surnamed Zhao, so he took advantage of the situation to put them on the genealogy, and then he changed from a black family to a legitimate ethnic group.


    Fortunately, the aborigines here have a very low sense of belonging to the Zhao family. Instead, they are more convinced of Uncle Huo and aunt Fang.


    For reliable candidates like Yun Niang, aunt Fang and aunt LAN revealed such important secrets to them early.


    In this way, we can cooperate inside and outside and keep quiet.


    After listening, Lin Mengya clapped aunt Fang in her heart.


    High! This move is too high!


    Not only has the potential threats become their own allies, but also they have become their own eyes.


    In this way, those Zhao family people will not know the truth of the matter at all. Those who can stay are insiders. At the same time, they avoid the possibility of Uncle Huo''s exposure.


    It seems that Aunt Fang should have thought of this for a long time, so she carefully selected and screened the people who stayed when she sent them away.


    Although they have fewer people now, the safety factor of the Zhao family is even higher.


    Lin Mengya sighed quietly.


    As far as aunt Fang''s employment level is concerned, it is definitely the level of senior management talents.


    Why don''t she dig aunt Fang into the chamber of Commerce to be an executive when she turns people back to Gong''s house?


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was a good idea. She was so excited that she had to go to Aunt Fang to discuss it, but she ran into mother Nari next to Bai Jing coming out of aunt Fang''s yard.


    The two hit each other.


    Seeing that it was her, Rui''s mother immediately greeted her with a smiling face.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to talk to her, but she nodded to her because of politeness.


    But I didn''t want to, but Rui''s mother suddenly asked about xiaofubao.


    "I''ve heard that Ling Qianjin is a blessed man and is born with good luck. I don''t know who has such good luck to marry the palace Qianjin."


    "But no matter who it is, he will hold Miss Gong in the palm of his hand and not allow her to be coerced."


    Lin Mengya''s face suddenly sank, and her tone was more direct and impolite.


    "My daughter is still young. Besides, my palace family is rich enough to pamper her all her life. There is no need for others to worry about her marriage."


    As her daughter of Lin Mengya, no matter what opportunities she has, she has the opportunity to choose her own life.


    She will never use those rotten dogmas to restrain her daughter. She will let her daughter grow up carefree and live a happy life.


    What''s more, her daughter is still a baby!


    The old guy just eats carrots and cares less.


    Rui''s mother felt that Gong Ya was too arrogant at the moment. Although her attitude was respectful, she couldn''t help but take a tone of persuasion.


    "That being said, it''s just that a mother doesn''t want her daughter to suffer. Besides, whose girl can stay away from marriage all her life? If she gets old in the future, she will stay and become enemies."


    "Why don''t you fix a good marriage for her while she''s young, and then when she gets old, you won''t have to worry about it?"


    Lin Mengya clenched her fist, "as you say, you


    Now there is a suitable candidate? "


    Mother Rui''s eyes lit up and her heart was quite complacent.


    She knew that no matter how rich a family is, she is anxious for her daughter. Even if the palace family is so valued, she should carefully choose her husband and son-in-law from an early age?


    Judging from their character and family background, the Zhao family is the best choice.


    At that moment, he smiled and said to Lin Mengya, "in the final analysis, the Lord of the palace has fate with my wife. You know, my young master is not well now, and my wife wants to promote several common sons at home."


    "The big one has already had a different heart. Naturally, my wife won''t value it. On the contrary, my sixth childe is only three years old this year. He not only looks good, but also is smart. He is one in a million."


    "Originally, my wife wanted to choose a suitable candidate for the sixth young master from her mother''s niece, but she didn''t want to have such a suitable person for a while."


    "Unexpectedly, the fate of the sixth childe is here."


    Rui''s mother thinks she''s talking about hype. Gong Ya must be moved now.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just didn''t answer her question, but said coldly: "listen, the age is quite matched. However, your sixth childe, father and mother, not only the whole family died, but even those old women who like to chew their tongue died overnight. Do you think such a person is worthy of my woman?"


    Mother Rui''s face turned blue and white with her words.


    "Master Gong, what do you mean? I''m kind enough to help you matchmaking. Even if you don''t appreciate it, you still curse my wife with such vicious words. What''s your intention?"


    Lin Mengya grabbed the dead old woman''s wrist and shouted angrily, "I''d like to ask your wife what''s her heart? My daughter was born after a lot of hard work. It''s the baby I hold in my hand, my eyes and my life. If anyone dares to calculate my daughter, I will send her to the 18th floor of hell and never be reborn!"


    Her cold, low voice was full of aggression.


    Originally, due to the effect of perennial cultivation of mind skills, she always feels gentle and kind.


    At this moment, she is like a demon from Jiuyou hell, and all ghosts are sad!


    A touch of other magnificent purple suddenly appeared in her pupils, turning her pupils into evil and strange.


    Mother Rui just looked at it and screamed.


    "I warn you again for the last time, don''t think about beating my daughter, otherwise, I will turn your sixth childe into an orphan without father and mother, and let your family die without burial place!"


    "Do you hear me clearly?"


    Mother Rui sat on the ground, trembling like chaff.


    She tightly covered her mouth and looked a little trance. She seemed to see a terrible scene. Her cold sweat was soaked in her clothes and crawled at Lin Mengya''s feet.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya said faintly.


    But mother Rui didn''t dare to get up.


    Until the figure disappeared for a long time, Rui''s mother staggered up from the ground, but she rolled out of the yard like a ghost.


    It''s horrible!


    Her chest thumped.


    It was strange that she could not remember what she had just seen.


    But the feeling of fear that her heart almost stopped became the nightmare she feared most in her life.

 Chapter 2915

    Lin Mengya looked at the back of Rui''s mother''s hasty departure, and her anger was really hard to abate.


    Bai Jing just makes up her mind. Unexpectedly, she wants to reach out to a baby who is not in March!


    It''s tolerable. Who can''t bear it.


    It seems that her means were too gentle before, which made Bai Jing feel bullied.


    There was a sneer in his mouth.


    Originally, she didn''t want to get involved in the family affairs of the Zhao family, but Bai Jing can''t wait to bring it to the door. She will certainly give the other party a "big gift".


    After entering the house, aunt Fang is reading a letter.


    Hearing the news, he looked up and saw that she was coming. He immediately waved, "come here, I''ll show you something interesting."


    Interesting?


    Lin Mengya is still angry, but she also sees that the sarcasm on Aunt Fang''s face is much more than anger.


    It seems that this Rui mother''s visit not only ignited her anger, but also touched aunt Fang''s minefield.


    It''s really the first place to die.


    She went over and received the letter handed to her by Aunt Fang. The content of the letter seemed to be that someone accused aunt Fang of remarriage in the tone of aunt Fang''s own son, and ignored her own flesh and blood these years.


    Just the words on the paper, she can feel the malice of the writer and the other aunt.


    Every word is a knife inserted in aunt Fang''s heart. If it weren''t for a coincidence, Huoxiao and aunt Fang met in advance and eliminated the knot. I''m afraid this letter will force aunt Fang to death.


    "I thought there were not many people in the Zhao family who knew about the original thing, but I didn''t want her to know that my son was a bandit outside."


    Aunt Fang''s face was gloomy, and her eyes were full of cold color.


    "Poor me, I''ve been fooled by them all these years! They know where my son is, but they''ve always lied to me that the child is dead. Oh, luckily I never believed their nonsense."


    Even though aunt Fang has never regarded the Zhao family as a family, he has not done anything sorry for the Zhao family in the past 15 years.


    It''s hateful that these ruthless animals can''t seize the property she brought from the Huo family and threaten her with the whereabouts of her child.


    It''s really a wolf who only eats people and doesn''t spit bones!


    "So it is." After reading, Lin Mengya''s expression was faint.


    But she has always been different from ordinary people.


    The more angry she was, the more calm she seemed.


    "It seems that this is not the first time they have done such a business without a bottom line."


    Aunt Fang listened to what he said and asked suspiciously, "you already know this?"


    She shook her head and sneered, "just now I met the woman who sent you a letter in the yard. Guess what she told me?"


    She narrowed her eyes and covered the cold inside. "She said she hoped I could send xiaofubao to their house as a cow and horse, let Bai Jing take it, strip it and suck bone and marrow."


    "She''s delusional!" In a rage, aunt Fang jumped up directly from her chair, pointed to the door and scolded, "fart her mother''s dog! Don''t look at what virtue she is, and she still wants to abuse my little Fubao!"


    Fang Rao, who was a serious grandmother for the first time, also hurt the lovely and clever little girl to the bone.


    Bai Jing''s bitch stabbed her heart one after another, which made aunt Fang''s temper, which had been calm for a long time, burst again.


    "Then I thought I wouldn''t see her the same way, and I heard a dog at that time


    Bark! I didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. Is it difficult for her to think that our Rao is dead? "


    With that, aunt Fang rolled up her sleeve and wanted to rush out to hammer the dog''s head!


    Fortunately, aunt LAN has been guarding outside. Seeing this, she quickly stopped aunt Fang and kindly advised her, "madam, stop your anger! Do we want to say what she can do? Instead of going out now, you are giving them a handle."


    "Then you say that Bai Jing''s bitch has called the door. How can we retaliate back?" Aunt Fang asked angrily.


    "This..."


    Aunt LAN, who has never been good at scheming, looked embarrassed and finally looked to Lin Mengya for help.


    Miss ya must come up with a good way, or her wife''s fierce temper will really pick up a hammer and hit Bai Jing''s head.


    Lin Mengya read the letter and took it to heart.


    "Isn''t Bai Jing sure that Aunt Fang will take the bait? Then we''ll give her a trick. You can let her have a good taste of being calculated."


    Aunt Fang managed to suppress her temper, "but I have a request."


    She said word by word, "I must beat her up with my own hands!"


    Otherwise, it was hard to understand her anger.


    Lin Mengya nodded. It was natural.


    At that time, she will not only make aunt Fang happy, but also become famous and praised by everyone.


    ......


    "You just went out for a while. How can you seem to have lost your soul?" Bai Jing asked with some dissatisfaction.


    Mother Rui just regained her consciousness. As soon as she shrunk, she quickly compensated.


    "Madam, forgive me. In fact, the old slave is thinking that there is nothing wrong with our plan."


    But when she confronted Lin Mengya and was scared to flee, she didn''t dare to say it clearly.


    She is too aware of her wife''s cruelty.


    If she is useful, she can be a lady''s confidant.


    But if it doesn''t work, no matter how much credit you have made for your wife, you will be kicked away by your wife.


    Over the years, she has offended many people in order to work for her wife.


    She didn''t even dare to think about how those guys who had long been eyeing her would treat her if they lost their power.


    Therefore, she can only hide her mistakes and don''t let her wife find her useless.


    Although she has done so over the years, she doesn''t know why she feels very uneasy this time.


    Secretly looked up and observed the look of his wife. He found that the other party''s face was very gloomy today, so he couldn''t help being extremely careful.


    "This time we must make sure everything is safe." Bai Jing leaned back in the chair and rubbed the swollen forehead.


    The mess at home and abroad really gave her a headache.


    "Is there anything else?" She whispered impatiently.


    "Yes, yes, but the quality of the goods they sent is not very good this time." Seeing that Mrs. Rui''s face was worse, she hurriedly added, "but I''ve ordered it. They''ll send a new batch in three days. Don''t worry, madam. It won''t break."


    Upon hearing this answer, Bai Jing''s eyebrows eased.


    "Well, you''ve been a good boy all these years. Recently, I''ve always felt a little depressed. If I didn''t have that thing to support me, I''m afraid I would have been angry with those two cheap hooves!"


    She wanted to get angry at this.


    One by one, they can''t recognize their identity and status.


    With their humble origins, how could they deserve her son.


    No way, her only grandson in her life is pregnant in the belly of those two cheap women.


    However, as soon as the child landed, she could safely keep the property of his son and grandson.


    As for those two bitches, ah, it''s their great blessing to let her baby jinsun wronged in their stomachs for ten months.


    After thinking about it, she ordered again, "tell the people below that they can do whatever they want, but they must not harm my good grandson."


    "And." She hooked her hand, and Rui''s mother quickly whispered, "remember to let them take the good ''fetal medicine'' all day. Go and find a reliable doctor for me. I want to know which of these two bellies is my baby golden sun."


    Otherwise, let her wait for the first half of the year. I''m afraid the two little bitches will fall out.


    "OK, madam, don''t worry. I''ll do it now."


    Bai Jing nodded with satisfaction.


    But as soon as mother Rui left, there was a terrible noise outside.


    The gully in the center of her eyebrows is much deeper, He scolded: "cry, cry all day! Are you two little bitches cursing my son''s death? I tell you, if my son has something wrong with you, I''ll cut you both! Don''t think you''re the young lady of the Zhao family with that piece of meat in your stomach. It''s all my word whether you can enter the door or not."


    She scolded quite impolitely.


    Sure enough, the crying outside stopped for a moment, then weakened a lot, and then drifted away. I was always persuaded to go away.


    "No one can save me from worry this day."


    Bai Jing scolded the little bitch again, and then sat in front of the dressing mirror.


    Although the woman in the mirror was dressed noble and beautiful, her facial features looked a little more fierce for some reason.


    "Two more wrinkles!"


    She gnashed her teeth in anger, and the reflection in the mirror became ferocious, but she didn''t notice it. Instead, she took out a small medicine bottle from the innermost part of the makeup box.


    "Now only you can make me feel more comfortable."


    She dug out a little ointment from the inside with her bright red nails, and then spread it evenly on her lips.


    Finally, he licked the paste in a little bit with his tongue.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. She looked at herself in the mirror carefully. It seemed that she was much more beautiful than before.


    The color of red lips is like fire, which is clearly the style of Xu Niang, but her eyes are wet and charming.


    "It''s a pity that you can only use so little every time."


    She said with regret, and then put the small medicine bottle back in the box.


    No one dared to get close to her just now.


    She tidied up her sleeves and couldn''t wait to open the door


    The next day, aunt Fang asked aunt LAN to send a few words to Bai Jing.


    "The safety of our eldest young master doesn''t bother the third lady. By the way, my wife heard that childe Pei is very angry recently, so she specially sent me to send some herbs to clear away heat and reduce fire. After all, childe Pei is inconvenient to get in and out now. If the third lady is free, she''d better think about where there is a miracle doctor for rejuvenation. Please come and cure childe Pei''s legs."

 Chapter 2916

    This is a clear warning to Bai Jing. Don''t mind your own business if you have nothing. If you have the Kung Fu of secretly poking and playing conspiracy, you might as well think about her son''s leg.


    Bai Jing was almost so angry that she ran away on the spot. However, aunt Helan''s attitude was generous. By the way, she also wore a gentle and concerned smile, which didn''t seem to come to ridicule their mother and son at all.


    Bai Jing is thinking about giving Fang Rao a big lesson, so she can only bear her anger and let aunt LAN go first.


    However, when people left, the herbs sent were suddenly overturned and trampled to pieces by Bai Jing.


    "Bitch! Bitch! Bitch! It''s just a bitch around Fang Rao who dares to talk to me!"


    The people around me have probably been used to their wife''s irritable behavior for a long time. Now they can only pray in their hearts. My wife had better only drop things and not kill people this time.


    But Bai Jing felt unhappy after stepping on it. She pulled over a little girl with her head down and slapped her in the face.


    The sharp fingertip edge directly scratched several deep blood marks on the girl''s little face.


    But she did not dare to move. She could only close her eyes and bite her teeth until her wife had enough.


    "Get down on your knees!"


    Bai Jing ordered coldly.


    The little girl''s legs were both soft. She immediately knelt on the ground and kept begging her wife for mercy.


    "Cheap slaves like you who are inferior to animals should naturally kneel at my feet!"


    "Yes, it''s all the fault of the servant. Please forgive the servant''s cheap life!"


    The girl''s tragic cry did not exchange Bai Jing''s slightest trace of pity.


    That''s what she did when she was a child.


    In her eyes, those domestic slaves were just objects that could be beaten and scolded at will.


    Since it is her object, you should only live according to her heart all your life.


    "Pull out her tongue. I don''t need such noisy slaves in my yard."


    The little girl was stunned. She could only bite her lower lip and kowtow desperately to Bai Jing for mercy.


    After two, her forehead was covered with flesh and blood, and there were some flesh fragments on the ground.


    But no one dared to intercede with her.


    They are really afraid of Bai Jing''s means. They are afraid that the next person to be dragged out and killed will be themselves.


    Everyone listened with fear to the sobs of the little girl being dragged away.


    Soon, with a dull hum, all the voices stopped suddenly.


    They dare not look back, but they can hear the sound of skin being dragged.


    That girl, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    Looking around for a week, Bai Jing was slightly satisfied when she saw that all the people were as clever as quails.


    "You all go down. Where''s mother Rui?"


    In a twinkling of an eye, she became the third lady of the Zhao family who lived in dignity and did not see the cruelty before.


    Yan''s mother hurriedly said, "the old slave watched her go out all morning. I think she should go to do errands for her wife."


    "I see." Bai Jing glances at Yan''s mother.


    The latter left bitterly, with some reluctance in his eyes.


    She snorted coldly.


    As the real owner of the backyard, she is in control of both the struggle of Yan''s mother and Rui''s mother and the open and secret struggle of others.


    She doesn''t resent it.


    Anyway, these people can''t stand at the same height as her all their life.


    As long as they can do their best for her, she won''t care about the rest.


    Besides, if mother Rui can''t keep her position, she''s useless.


    However, people are older after all, and some things will inevitably be unable to do what they want. It seems that it is time for the whole person to take over her position.


    ......


    With aunt Fang''s counterattack, the relationship between Bai Jing and aunt Fang has completely become white hot.


    Everyone can see the overt and covert struggle between the two.


    But strangely, Zhao Yixuan, who has always spoiled his wife, disappeared in this dispute.


    Some people even saw Zhao Yixuan come out of Zhao''s house angrily and ride out of the city.


    People outside speculated about what had happened between the 15 year old couple.


    So that Presbyterian Zhao ran away from home without looking back.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s true that heaven pays off those who have a heart. I knew that Fang Rao must be thinking about the little wild seed in her heart. Hum! Without Zhao Yixuan now, I think she has nothing to be proud of!"


    Bai Jing couldn''t help laughing, with a gloating expression on her face.


    Rui''s mother also breathed a sigh of relief and flattered Bai Jing with a smile.


    "Madam still has a clever plan. If you hadn''t kept an eye on it and mastered the whereabouts of the little wild seed of the Huo family, I''m afraid it wouldn''t have been possible."


    "Of course." Bai Jing holds the work impolitely, and her eyes are full of pride.


    "I knew that for a restless woman like Fang Rao, only the fool Zhao Yixuan was kept in the dark and spoiled her as a treasure."


    "How''s it going? I really want to ask him what it''s like to be cheated by others. Do you hate Fang Rao and her little bastard now and want to kill them both?"


    Rui''s mother said, "the fifth master is softer in the end, but if someone as powerful as you plans for him, the fifth master will no longer be deceived by the bitch. When this is done, maybe the fifth master will know your pains."


    "He?" At the thought of Zhao Yixuan, Bai Jing also has some unbearable hatred in her heart.


    If he hadn''t been blind, his son wouldn''t be like this.


    "I gave him such a good opportunity, and he must repay me well. Besides, he owes me and Peier. Maybe I will send him to reunite with his cowardly father as soon as possible for his poor sake."


    Mother Rui''s heart jumped.


    She really didn''t expect that her wife even hated Zhao Yixuan.


    But to be honest, although Fang Rao didn''t deal with his wife, it is undeniable that the days of the Zhao family were booming after Fang Rao entered the door.


    But she didn''t dare to say it or reveal the slightest meaning.


    "Madam, since Fang Rao has taken the bait, are we going to close the net next?" She asked in a low voice.


    Bai Jing nodded, and the corners of her mouth tilted higher and higher.


    "Make things more beautiful. I want to see the end of Fang Rao''s bitch with my own eyes!"


    Rui''s mother hesitated, but she swallowed her words.


    On the evening of the fourth day after elder Zhao left, a crack was secretly opened in the back door of Zhao''s house.


    Then several dark shadows came out quietly.


    In terms of body shape, they should all be women, and they seem to be particularly afraid of being discovered.


    All the way, I hid all the way. Finally, I went out of the city and got on the most humble pony.


    But what they didn''t expect was that their whereabouts had long been watched.


    Mother Rui came to keep an eye on her men this time.


    Her eyes were poisonous, and she recognized one of them as Fang Rao.


    She knew that Fang Rao would never hold back after she got the news from the Huo boy.


    Fortunately, everything was in her expectation.


    "Send someone to invite your wife over and say everything is going well."


    She whispered to the people next to her.


    The latter turned and left, and his skill was very neat.


    They are all Kung Fu experts secretly sought by Bai Jing''s eldest brother before she married.


    For the sake of this sister, brother Bai''s family also paid blood.


    Over the years, Bai Jing has been so comfortable relying on them.


    It is also because of this that Zhao Gulian was forced to hide his outer room and illegitimate son.


    But here, they don''t have any consideration. Even Bai Jing is the same, and her behavior is more and more extreme.


    Although Rui''s mother is old, her hands and feet are still neat.


    They followed and watched Fang Rao''s carriage stop at a dilapidated farmyard.


    There is no one here. There is no other light except the occasional light in the yard.


    "You quietly surround the yard and don''t let anyone in it run away!"


    Several people nodded silently, and then surrounded the small yard.


    Soon another carriage came running.


    After stopping steadily, a tall young man came down inside.


    As soon as the man landed, he saw the reminder made to him by Rui''s mother with a fire fold not far away.


    "People are inside and follow the plan."


    The young man nodded in the direction of Rui''s mother, and then strode in.


    Without much effort, I heard a suspected quarrel inside.


    Then it disappeared again. Finally, there was an occasional cry of women''s sobs.


    Mother Rui was delighted.


    It''s done!


    According to her previous plan, the fake Huoxiao inside will take family affection as a threat and ask Fang Rao to compensate him.


    Fang Rao is looking forward to reuniting with her son. As long as she says a few heartbreaking words, she will compensate her own son for everything.


    However, she is now the daughter-in-law of the Zhao family.


    Use the Zhao family''s things to compensate the little evil seed left by her ex husband. If the Zhao family knows about it, even if Zhao Yixuan protects her, I''m afraid they will be forcibly expelled from the Zhao family by the elders of the Zhao family.


    But now, Zhao Yixuan was already angry with Fang Rao''s old love for her ex husband.


    If you let him know that all his hard-earned family property has been filled by Fang Rao to outsiders, I''m afraid no matter how good tempered a man is, he can''t stand it.


    Besides, she has other options.


    Be sure to let Zhao Yixuan believe that Fang Rao not only cares about her ex husband''s evil seed, but also is unfaithful to him.


    Those shrewd old eyes flashed.


    By the way, shouldn''t madam be here by this time?


    I''m afraid the transfer book inside has been written, and I have to sign and pledge.


    Just thinking, not far behind her, another carriage came.


    She was most familiar with the appearance of the carriage, but it was indeed the one that my wife had to ride every day.


    She hurriedly welcomed her and said with a beaming smile, "madam, it''s done! I''m afraid Fang Rao never dreamed that the son she longed for was carefully arranged for her!"


    The carriage stopped.


    Then, the white and slender jade hand pushed the door open.

 Chapter 2917

    "You did a good job."


    Bai Jing gets out of the car.


    Probably because she was in a good mood, she dressed up very brightly today.


    Even in the dark environment, the pearls on the head are still shining.


    She is arrogant. Even if there is no one around, she wants to be arrogant and carry the posture of her aristocratic family lady anytime, anywhere.


    At the moment, she stared at the small yard and couldn''t wait.


    "Go, I''ll have a good look at this time. How can Fang Rao sophistry!"


    With some disdain for Fang Rao in her eyes, she couldn''t wait to walk in with Rui''s mother.


    The courtyard was dilapidated. Except for the light from the window, all other places looked cold and quiet.


    Mother Rui looked around and felt something was wrong.


    Shouldn''t someone guard such an important thing outside?


    Why didn''t you see anyone?


    Out of caution, she secretly pulled Bai Jing''s sleeve and reminded him, "madam, be careful. Why don''t you see someone guarding outside?"


    But Bai Jing just glanced at her coldly, "only you and I know this. If there is fraud, it is also your secret message."


    Mother Rui immediately denied, "madam, Mingjian! The old slave is loyal to you and will never dare to betray!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Bai Jing also knew that she didn''t have the courage to forgive the other party, and a successful smile came up at the corners of her mouth, "Fang Rao, this fool, she has only her wild seed in her heart now, and her son won''t notice other places at all. OK, I''m going in. If you don''t trust me, you can watch it outside."


    Rui''s mother didn''t dare to stop again, but things went so smoothly that she couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    The two inside were suddenly surprised and saw Bai Jing come in with a sneer.


    "How did you get back here?"


    Fang Rao exclaimed, and a pair of eyes looked at each other in surprise.


    Just now, the man who was still a "mother" flashed his eyes and silently retracted into the corner of the wall. Obviously, he didn''t want to cover Fang Rao at all.


    "If I don''t come, how do you know that you, a thief, actually want to give our Zhao family''s things to an outsider!" Bai Jing said angrily.


    But Fang Rao said, "what are you talking about? How can I give the Zhao family''s things to others?"


    Seeing Fang Rao still quibbling, Bai Jing gave a look to mother Yan next to her.


    The latter just walked in front of the young man. He respectfully gave the transfer instruments that forced Fang Rao to sign his name to mother Yan.


    Fang Rao''s face was unbelievable, "you lied to me! You''re not my Xiao at all!"


    Seeing her amazement, Bai Jing couldn''t even control the expression on her face and smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, Fang Rao, Fang Rao, I didn''t expect you to be smart and confused for a while! Your son is afraid to hate you now. How can he recognize you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Fang Rao seemed to be hit hard, covering her chest and staggering back a few steps.


    Bai Jing''s heart only feels very happy.


    Good!


    she


    After fighting with Fang Rao for so long, today she finally teased the other party thoroughly, and stepped on the bottom of her feet, leaving her no room to turn over forever.


    She ignored Fang Rao''s question, but looked at the long-awaited transfer document with the light brought by her men. The more she looked, the more she felt angry.


    For what? Why does she have so much property in her hands as a fickle second married woman?


    But now she feels fair.


    Then these things belong to her and her son!


    She won''t take it out easily for a liar like Fang Rao. She will firmly hold it in her hands and let these things become the reliance of her and her children and grandchildren.


    "Put away these transfer documents. This is a big gift from the fifth lady to my grandson."


    She deliberately asked people to put these things away in front of Fang Rao.


    Fang Rao reacted and came forward to read those documents. Unfortunately, her fists were hard to beat her four hands, and she was soon caught by mother Yan.


    "Those things are not for you. Even if you get the documents, I have a way to get them back. You won''t succeed!"


    Fang Rao shouted a warning.


    But Bai Jing held her head up contemptuously, with a malicious light in her eyes.


    "Really? But you volunteered to give these things to your son. Of course, I wouldn''t be foolish enough to send my people to take over these things, but do you dare tell others about it? Even if you told Zhao Yixuan, when he sent someone to check, he would only find that your son sent someone to take over. In addition, maybe I can find some other things."


    She sneered and whispered, "for example, because you miss your late husband too much, you found several substitutes like him. Do you think if Zhao Yixuan knew about it, would he still protect you as usual?"


    Bai Jing likes to see her enemies dying.


    It''s like a helpless mouse, letting it be late one by one, but the other party has no room to resist except crying and howling.


    And she is wantonly in control of each other''s life and death.


    This feeling, experienced only once, can be addictive.


    But she has already succeeded countless times.


    "Bah! Bai Jing, you are despicable!" Fang Rao seems to be really frightened by her. Although her face is not good, she can only stare at her powerlessly.


    "You can only blame yourself. Obviously, you have married into our Zhao family and become our Zhao family''s daughter-in-law, but you are wholeheartedly thinking about the wild men and wild species outside. Do you know that if Zhao Yixuan didn''t protect you these years, you would have been driven out of the Zhao family."


    Bai Jing squints and appreciates Fang Rao''s broken face.


    It''s a good feeling to uncover the truth layer by layer and make her regret.


    "I, I didn''t!" Fang Rao shook her head and looked confused. "They forced me! I never wanted to marry the Zhao family. They forced my father to marry me by means!"


    "Oh!" Bai Jing scornfully laughed at her self deception. "You really don''t understand the pains of old five. Do you know that even if you don''t marry to the Zhao family, your father will marry you to another family."


    "How can a mercenary like your father make you feel at home?"


    Fang Rao''s body was shocked, and a faint light flashed from the bottom of her eyes.


    She trembled and said, "it''s impossible! My father said that the Huos were just under the pressure of the Zhao family, so they had to move away. One day, the three of us will be reunited!"


    "Ha ha ha -" Bai Jing suddenly burst into a burst of crazy laughter. She pointed to Fang Rao and mercilessly solved the cruel and bloody truth.


    "You are a poor and sad woman! The father you trust wholeheartedly is the culprit who resells you like goods; and the husband and son you look forward to have died in fifteen years."


    Bai Jing walked forward, and the chill in her eyes deepened, "it''s better to die here quietly!"

 Chapter 2918

    "Take her out and do it clean."


    Bai Jing straightened up and turned to command coldly.


    Although she wanted to see Fang Rao die in front of her, she still wanted to do things better in order to avoid complications.


    It''s best to let everyone think that Fang Rao committed suicide out of guilt for her own son.


    If Zhao Yixuan is investigated in the future, it has nothing to do with others.


    And she can rest assured with her children and grandchildren with her wealth in the future.


    This time she won a big victory, and her heart was burning.


    This happens to her usually, especially when she is extremely excited.


    Although the wind was still cold outside, a thin layer of sweat had oozed from the tip of her nose.


    The eyes also became watery. The whole person seemed to be shrouded in a mist, with a hazy beauty.


    The young man who had been staying in the corner also came up at this time.


    He was carefully selected. He was tall and handsome, especially his waist, strong and thin. He was a good hand at first sight.


    There are people nearby in the room, so Bai Jing hasn''t looked at him.


    But sometimes the tacit understanding between men and women does not need eyes or language to communicate.


    Bai Jing deliberately cleared her throat and said, "you go down first and Rui''s mother will stay. I have something to ask him. No one is allowed to disturb him without my order."


    Mother Yan''s face froze at once.


    But she didn''t dare to disobey Bai Jing''s order. She could only be driven out by Rui''s mother reluctantly.


    But finally, Rui''s mother didn''t come in. She just kept the door firmly.


    In the room, the young man with a broken face just now pasted Bai Jing''s body the next moment.


    The latter couldn''t help humming. With a pair of eyes like silk, he hugged the man''s waist.


    "Madam, I have done such a big thing for you. Do you have to reward me?" The man smiled badly and untied each other''s buttons flexibly with both hands.


    Bai Jing has long lost the reserve of rich and noble women. Even her actions are very wild and bold. Her lips are as red as blood and gently bite the man''s earlobe.


    "I''ll give you whatever you want, okay?"


    She exhaled like orchid. At this moment, she was as beautiful as a demon.


    Although the man was a teenager younger than her, he couldn''t stop looking at her. He just held her in his arms, pressed a lip and pestered her.


    Inside the door, the debauchery of men and women came quickly.


    Rui''s mother has long been used to such things, and her heart has been put down a little.


    She saw those documents with her own eyes and collected them herself. There can be no fake.


    And the performance of the fifth lady doesn''t seem to be pretending at all.


    It seems that she was distracted before.


    When I think that my wife has achieved her wish, I can also get a better face in front of her. For a moment, my heart is inevitably agitated.


    Hey, does mother Yan still want to fight her? Next life!


    ......


    Fang Rao was dragged by Bai Jing and went directly to a crooked neck tree not far away.


    They chose this place because there is a crooked neck tree that can be hung.


    Knock people unconscious, put the rope around their neck, and then hang them up. In this way, she hanged herself. Even the most powerful work can''t be distinguished.


    They are familiar with such things. Once upon a time, several girls who tried to seduce Zhao Gulian died like this.


    After that, although Zhao Gulian was confused


    , but he couldn''t find out.


    So far, they will use this method to get rid of a great trouble for their master.


    Fang Rao, who has been knocked unconscious, has no resistance at the moment.


    The two tied the rope tightly and didn''t forget to make the illusion of being climbed on the tree. Then the rope was put around Fang Rao''s neck.


    Just when they wanted to repeat their old skills and hang Fang Rao alive, they heard the sound of a horse''s hoof not far away.


    "Come on, someone''s coming!"


    One of them urged in a low voice, the other nodded, directly carried the other end of the rope, bypassed the thickest branch, and raised the rope hanging Fang Rao a little.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly there was a big drink. They were surprised. The rope immediately took off. Fang Rao, who had almost been pulled up, fell to the ground.


    Seeing that they had aroused the suspicion of others, they simply wanted to strangle Fang Rao.


    But they didn''t want to start before they had time. A cold arrow came straight from them.


    It was dark outside, but the arrow seemed to have eyes and came straight to the chest of the one who pulled the rope.


    The other party was also a martial arts expert and fell back directly.


    The arrow went straight into the trunk, but it didn''t hurt Fang Rao lying on the ground.


    However, when they looked at each other, they both saw a bit of surprise from each other''s eyes.


    But they are good assassins.


    A tacit understanding was reached in the twinkling of an eye. One of them rushed forward with a weapon, and the other was to continue to kill.


    But this time, the other party still didn''t give them a chance.


    Another cold arrow came.


    This time, the man was forced back before he met the rope around Fang Rao''s neck.


    He didn''t die and wanted to continue to move. Unexpectedly, as long as he moved once, the arrow would shoot one at once.


    It''s also evil. Obviously, there''s a very obvious fight in front, but the cold arrow seems to be staring at himself.


    In the end, the companion who rushed first still lost the enemy who rushed.


    As for the one in the back, you have to leave first as soon as you bite your teeth.


    He still has a chance if he doesn''t die, but he will be exposed. I''m afraid the Lord will never allow him to live.


    "Don''t run!"


    A cold drink came from behind.


    The killer''s lightness skills are also excellent. In the twinkling of an eye, he jumped out of the way and gradually left people behind.


    When these variables happened, Bai Jing had already rolled into a group with the fake Huoxiao.


    Huo Shujiang rode on his horse, his eyes glancing at the night not far away from time to time.


    In the carriage next to him, there was a middle-aged man who was steady and somewhat powerful.


    "Third brother, why don''t we go home first? In the middle of the night, I''m afraid that if someone wants to be bad for you, we''ll suffer."


    Huo Shujiang can only be called the third brother by the Zhao family at present.


    Yes, the middle-aged man in the carriage is Zhao Gulian.


    As early as a few days ago, he thought of coming to Zhao''s house to have a look and do some other things by the way.


    Huo Shujiang, who received the news early, came out to meet him.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Zhao Gulian is surrounded by an expert who uses an arrow. He is a new capable general, and he has good arrow skills. Even in the dark, he can judge the movement of the enemy tens of meters away only by movement and silence, and there is no empty arrow.


    Zhao Gulian wanted to show off in front of his fifth brother. However, it was calm all the way


    Yes, no chance at all.


    But just before entering the city, the man suddenly whispered to him that two people were harming people not far away.


    So he just wanted to let his men show off and let his famous fifth brother have a look. He is not the only one in the Zhao family.


    But he really caught two big fish.


    Soon, the archer brought the victim.


    Huo Shujiang didn''t know all this, and it was so dark that he couldn''t see who was carried over by the other party.


    But the man put the man down and whispered a few words back to Zhao Gulian.


    The latter''s dignified face was confirmed again and again.


    "Is that true?"


    "It''s true that my subordinates saw it with their own eyes. Moreover, there are traces of rope on the lady''s neck. If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself."


    Huo Shujiang had a good ear. He only heard words like "strangulation, traces".


    "Fifth brother, come here."


    Zhao Gulian was a little excited, but he was still very stable.


    Huo Shujiang got off his horse with a calm face. At this time, the rescued woman lay on the ground with a slight bulge on her back.


    "What a shame! This is your territory, but there has been such a serious case of wounding. You have to find out this matter carefully so that the murderer will not continue to harm people."


    Zhao Gulian''s righteous words on his face characterize the matter as extremely serious.


    Although Huo Shujiang was also confused, he was more skeptical.


    "Third brother, what do you mean?"


    "Look!" Zhao Gulian pointed to the figure on the ground and said seriously, "this is the man brought back by my men just now. Don''t look at him, but he is a divine archer who can walk through the Yang in the dark."


    "Before, he said to me quietly that there might be two people committing murder not far away, so I sent him to have a look. Unexpectedly, it was true!"


    Huo Shujiang was stunned for a moment.


    He glanced at the archer who was hiding in the darkness, and then looked at the woman lying on the ground.


    At this time, someone had sent the torch.


    With the light, Huo Shujiang looked more and more and felt that the figure was really familiar.


    Finally, he threw the torch away and eagerly picked up the woman on the ground.


    "Madam! How could it be you! Somebody, hurry to find the doctor and save people!"


    The crowd was flustered by his cry.


    Even Zhao Gulian was shocked, and then he felt ecstatic.


    Originally, he just wanted to show off, but he didn''t expect to save a vital figure.


    His fifth brother is good at everything, except that he is too infatuated with his wife Fang Rao.


    But today he picked up a big bargain.


    He saved his fifth brother''s wife at a critical moment!


    With the temperament of his fifth brother, I''m afraid he will be grateful to himself.


    So what he wants to do this time is stable.


    Now, there is more enthusiasm.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t send your five younger brothers and sisters to my carriage!"


    Huo Shujiang frowned. Although his face was ugly, he nodded gratefully to Zhao Gulian.


    "Third brother, I will never forget this kindness."


    Zhao Gulian was happy, but he waved his hand and said in righteous words: "it''s a family. If you don''t say this, it''s important to save people first."

 Chapter 2919

    Their team was about to enter the city, but they met such an important thing on the way. Others didn''t say that Zhao Yixuan was already like an arrow to return, and his heart was also a little angry.


    He even complained about the three young people in his family.


    They are all capable. Why can''t they protect his daughter-in-law?


    It seems that the young man really has no hair on his mouth and can''t handle affairs well. In the future, he must protect his daughter-in-law well. He won''t believe others'' words.


    The carriage galloped through the night.


    Zhao Gulian took the initiative to let the carriage out, but most of his trips these years rely on carriages or sedan chairs. Riding is quite strange to him, and he doesn''t have the ability of Huo Shujiang.


    Accustomed to the soft cushion, his face changed as soon as his ass touched the hard saddle.


    The horse he rode today is Huo Shujiang''s horse.


    However, the other party gave up his love out of gratitude to him, and the big guys were anxious to go back. He moved forward silently, but when the horse galloped, his facial features quickly tightened into a ball.


    no way! no way! no way!


    If he really bumped back like this, he estimated that his ass would at least be knocked into eight pieces.


    As a last resort, he could only call the divine archer who had just given himself a long face with an iron blue face.


    "Come on, let''s change horses." He whispered.


    The latter also gave him a puzzled look, and then turned over and dismounted cleanly. The two exchanged.


    But unexpectedly, the horse under the archer''s ass didn''t have a saddle!


    Zhao Gulian''s face was more ugly than before. His eyes were reluctant to look at his warm and comfortable pony, and wanted to cry without tears.


    Does he have time to squeeze up now?


    In the carriage, Zhao Yixuan just wanted to find a doctor for his wife, so he wanted to grow two wings and fly away directly.


    However, the team stopped and left for a while, which was a great test for his patience.


    He gently placed his wife in the car. He leaned out his head and just wanted to urge everyone to hurry, but he saw Zhao Gulian get off his horse and limp to his face.


    "Well, fifth brother, I have something I want to discuss with you." Zhao Gulian is not very interesting to speak.


    But the pain on his ass was real. He didn''t dare to walk too fast, so as not to involve the pain. Instead, he suffered.


    "You say." Zhao Yixuan''s answer was very brief.


    "Yes, even if we hurry back as fast as possible, we''re afraid it will delay the injury of our brothers and sisters, so I think it''s better for you to pick a quick horse and bring the doctor back."


    Zhao Gulian tried to say it all for the consideration of their husband and wife.


    "What''s more, I''m afraid it will hurt my sister-in-law."


    His face was sincere, and Zhao Yixuan frowned slightly. He thought he had some truth in what he said.


    But, "but there''s no place for us to stop in this wilderness."


    Seeing this, Zhao Gulian hurriedly said, "I''ve thought of this for a long time. Just now I sent someone to check in front. There''s a small yard not far away. We can go there and have a rest."


    Zhao Yixuan hesitated.


    When he was in the carriage, he had preliminarily checked his wife''s injury.


    Although the trauma didn''t look so serious, the circle of strangulation marks on his neck still made him feel a little scared, in case he really hurt the bone, or caused some lifelong disability.


    When he thought about it, he felt even more worried.


    From here to the city, at least


    It will take about two hours.


    If he is fast, he will come for an hour.


    Besides, madam doesn''t have to suffer too much turbulence.


    "OK, then ask the third brother to help me deliver the people first. I''ll go to the doctor immediately. Then you can leave someone to meet me on the avenue."


    Zhao Gulian nodded quickly, "OK, OK! Don''t worry, I will take good care of my siblings. Go and get back quickly. Don''t delay."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yixuan''s speed is very fast. They have just walked in the direction of the courtyard. The other side has been riding on the dust and can''t even see the shadow.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Zhao Gulian did not sit in the carriage.


    But it''s good to sit outside. At least he doesn''t have to hurt his ass.


    The party arrived at the abandoned yard smoothly.


    Before they got close, the archer motioned them to stop first.


    He went to Zhao Gulian and whispered, "Sir, there seems to be something else in it. Why don''t we find another place?"


    He just looked away and hurried back to recover his life. Therefore, he didn''t know that there were residents in the yard before them.


    Zhao Gulian''s face sank and said impolitely, "why should we find another place? Ask someone to drive them out."


    The archer hesitated.


    He is a new comer and has always been responsible for inquiring for information or showing off as a treasure by Zhao Gulian, so he doesn''t know that Zhao Gulian''s way of doing things has always been so overbearing.


    "Zhao Qing, you do it."


    He pointed to his follow-up.


    The latter immediately nodded and took several people to the front to clean up skillfully.


    Zhao Gulian narrowed his eyes and yawned, but he was happy in his heart.


    It''s a coincidence that he came here. Thanks to such a new Archer, he can save his position in time and make the other party owe him such a big favor.


    It seems that this trip is worth it!


    But don''t want to at this time, Zhao Qing''s surprised voice suddenly came from the front.


    "Why are you?"


    "Bah! Get out of the way... No? I think you''re really wrong. Somebody take them down!"


    But then somehow, the group Zhao Qing took seemed to have some conflict again.


    After a while, a pudgy figure stumbled back.


    "Plop" fell at Zhao Gulian''s feet.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhao Gulian asked discontentedly.


    At the moment, Zhao Qing is full of fear and doubt.


    "Master, all the people in front are from our family!"


    Zhao Gulian gave him a white look. "Didn''t you take all the people? What are you doing here?"


    But I didn''t want to. Zhao Qing said, "no! They are all around my wife. Just now I took people there. They ran away when they saw me. Later, several martial arts experts came out to kill me!"


    "What?" Zhao Gulian is in doubt at the moment.


    He knew his wife was in Zhao''s house, but he didn''t expect to meet her in an abandoned yard in the wild in the middle of the night.


    But at first he didn''t think elsewhere, just wondering what his wife was doing here.


    "Look at your promise! Don''t you know what your wife''s temper is? It''s you dog slave who can''t see people clearly and offended your wife."


    He reprimanded Zhao Qing for a few words, and then sorted it out


    Sleeves, decided to see for yourself.


    And he has to share such good news with his wife.


    And also thought that their husband and wife had to discuss what to do next.


    Zhao Qing didn''t dare to stop, but he didn''t dare to advise. He could only timidly follow Zhao Gulian behind him.


    He also felt that the other party might have admitted his mistake, but he didn''t dare to forget how ferocious those people were just now. If it weren''t for his cleverness and the cover of the night, I''m afraid he wouldn''t come.


    Zhao Gulian walked through a dry corn field.


    Sure enough, there were many people in front of the courtyard.


    And there are two lying on the ground. It looks like they should be dead.


    He did not feel pity for the loss of these lives, but was slightly dissatisfied.


    His wife is really too. Her servants can''t recognize her.


    "And the lady?"


    He asked in a formal manner, with an air of anger.


    Those figures were stunned. The next moment, everyone ran back to the yard at the same time.


    Zhao Gulian was stunned.


    "These dog slaves! They don''t even recognize their master standing in front of them." He scolded a few words, raised his feet and walked into the yard.


    But before I went in, I heard a pretty charming and happy scream.


    Often immersed in the wind and moon, Zhao Gulian suddenly changed his face.


    Despite Zhao Qing''s obstruction, he kicked open the two dilapidated gates of the yard.


    At this time, Rui''s mother had just opened the door and came out.


    People almost freaked out when they saw him.


    "Master, master..."


    Don''t mention how gloomy Zhao Gulian''s face is.


    Husband and wife for decades, if he can''t even recognize each other''s voice, he is a fool.


    Maybe he''s a fool!


    "Where is madam?" He asked coldly.


    In fact, up to now, his question is superfluous.


    The large group of people inside were quiet, and Rui''s mother only felt like she was roasted on a brazier.


    She opened her mouth. Before she could cover up Bai Jing, she heard Bai Jing''s lazy and hoarse voice in the room at the door.


    "What can I do for you in the evening?"


    Zhao Gulian is angry!


    Shameless woman, just caught and raped in bed by him, now she doesn''t carry people behind her back?


    "Bai Jing, you bitch, get out of here!"


    His hands trembled and his eyes were red.


    The relationship between husband and wife who have respected each other for many years has become a joke overnight.


    Bai Jing inside smiled disdainfully, and then came out slowly.


    She just casually put on an outer dress, even her hair was scattered on her shoulders, and her face was sweating. At a glance, she knew that she was really "exercising" inside.


    "Why are you here?" During the conversation, she didn''t feel guilty or flustered about being caught, but seemed dissatisfied with Zhao Gulian''s sudden visit.


    "You! You!" Zhao Gulian pointed at her fiercely, gnashing his teeth and swearing: "shameless slut! Do you still have my husband in your eyes? Where do you put the face of the Zhao family?"


    But unexpectedly, Bai Jing just leaned weakly against the door frame, with satire in her eyes.


    "Why? Maybe you''re hiding room by room outside, and I''m not allowed to have fun?"

 Chapter 2920

    "You are shameless!" Zhao Gulian almost vomited blood.


    He never dreamed that his wife, who was born noble and usually looked dignified and elegant, could do such a thing!


    "Oh!" Bai Jing feels very happy.


    She''s had enough over the years.


    "I wanted to be a superficial husband and wife with you, but unfortunately, you had to hit my hand."


    She hugged her arms and looked at Zhao Gulian like a clown.


    "Now that you''ve seen it, I''ll tell you straight, Zhao Gulian. You really make me sick. I''ve been tired of you for a long time!"


    Zhao Gulian''s face was as heavy as ink.


    At this moment, he can''t wait to bring the bitch to justice himself.


    Killing intention ferments madly in his heart, but he doesn''t know. In fact, Bai Jing has the same idea as her.


    "OK, Bai Jing, it seems that our long-term love between husband and wife has run out. But for your sake of having children for me for many years, I''ll give you one last chance."


    Zhao Gulian''s eyes were full of evil, "if you punish on the spot now, I can let your son enjoy wealth and honor. But if you continue to be stubborn, you two will go back to me!"


    "Why?" Bai Jing''s eyes sank and the corners of her mouth recalled, "Zhao Gulian, he is also your own flesh and blood! I knew that you only think about those little bitches these years. Why have you ever thought about our mother and son?"


    But now


    With those instruments of transfer, she naturally has a backer.


    Even, she wants more.


    "Those things are managed by me and you, so I will never let those wild species get them."


    Zhao Gulian suddenly felt a chill.


    He looked around warily and suddenly found that those people were raw faces. He had never seen them around Bai Jing.


    Don''t say!


    "Bai Jing! You hired a killer!" Zhao Gulian was not a fool either. He asked angrily.


    The Zhao family has never been a calm place.


    Although there are four courts in the East, West, North and south, it is no less than any cruel place to stand out and become the leader of one of them.


    This is a devil''s cave where the weak will die.


    And he was the last winner to survive in the South courtyard, but today, he was calculated by his pillow man!


    His face changed dramatically. He stared at Bai Jing and was about to step back.


    But Bai Jing is crazy.


    If she kills this man now, with all she has now, she can naturally let her son inherit the South courtyard.


    And no one will know that he died in his own hands. She can even use this as an excuse to completely blame Zhao Gulian''s death on Zhao Yixuan and his wife.


    Fang Rao is not afraid. At that time, Zhao Yixuan will also be played with by her.


    Any power, status and wealth will be in her hands.


    The more she thought about it, the hotter her heart became. Then she shouted, "kill him!"


    The servants in the South courtyard didn''t dare to move, but the killers only listened to her orders.


    Soon, Zhao Gulian was surrounded by those killers.


    Seeing the other party getting closer and closer, Zhao Gulian''s face also changed from white to green, and finally turned into a ferocious look.


    "Bai Jing, this is your own death!"


    Zhao Gulian stood at the door and confronted Bai Jing.


    "Take advantage of the wind! Kill all those who dare to attack me and leave none!"


    He almost squeezed a few words out of his teeth, and it is conceivable that he was angry.


    Killers don''t


    Unmoved, just as they were about to start, several cold arrows came through the air.


    "Poof" "poof" "poof"!


    Several arrows pierced into the body. After that, the killers who wanted to do it first lay on the ground and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    Bai Jing''s eyes widened, unbelievable.


    impossible!


    She knows all the people around Zhao Gulian, but she has never seen such a mysterious archer.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me!" Zhao Gulian was furious.


    He thought Bai Jing was kind enough. If she hadn''t been devoted to her own affairs over the years, he would have broken her up.


    It''s not that easy to fight him!


    "Damn it!"


    Bai Jing is in a bad mood. Her slender fingers are pulled on the door panel, and she doesn''t even notice that her nails are split.


    The reason why she was not afraid of being caught dead with Zhao Gulian was that the other party was unprepared by surprise.


    But now it seems that there is a little trouble.


    "Hum! What divine Archer? I think it''s just a small skill. I have a lot of people here. A small Archer alone can''t save you!"


    She winked at Ray''s mother.


    The latter''s heart sank and wanted to persuade a few words, but it was difficult to speak after seeing Bai Jing''s face, but left quietly.


    The archers were successful at first, but then the killers seemed to feel some rules.


    The other side uses sound to determine their position, so they begin to make all kinds of sounds enough to disturb the other side''s judgment.


    The wind caught him all at once.


    After all, the people he wants to save are still among them. If there is any mistake, I''m afraid it will hurt Zhao Gulian by mistake.


    At this time, the guards around Zhao Gulian were also frequently injured.


    Bai Jing looked at the tragic end of the person she hated most with relish and made fun of her little adulterer from time to time. She was very proud and angry, and Zhao Gulian''s eyes were red.


    If he escapes, he must teach the bitch a lesson!


    Not only that, he also wants the Bai family to pay for it.


    She has been in the house all these years. She won''t have the chance to contact these martial arts experts at all.


    It seems that these people should be prepared by Bai Jing''s family for her before she gets married.


    That''s great!


    His wife, his brother-in-law, guarded against him and calculated him from the beginning!


    "Master, be careful!"


    Zhao Qing pulled Zhao Gulian and wanted to break through, but it didn''t help.


    At this time, he regretted it.


    I knew his wife would be like this. He didn''t dare to be such a prominent bird just now!


    When he was about to cry without tears, suddenly, a group of people in black rushed out.


    "It''s over!" Zhao Qing almost closed his eyes and lay flat.


    As a result, people were thrown away by Zhao Gulian.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Gulian stared at Zhao Qing angrily.


    If he hadn''t acted quickly just now, he would have almost fallen to the ground with Zhao Qing.


    "Ouch, my Lord! Haven''t you seen it? This is the back hand left by my wife for you. Today we have to explain our lives here!"


    He doesn''t want to die!


    But Zhao Gulian was so angry that he slapped them both.


    "Open your eyes and have a good look. Whose is this man?"


    Zhao Qing covered his face.


    After the man in black appeared, he was entangled with the previous killer.


    Now, their pressure dropped sharply.


    But on the other side, Bai Jing can''t stand it.


    What''s going on? How did these people appear? What about the people she hid?


    "Madam, madam is not good!"


    Rui''s mother stumbled over and reported with a sad face, "our people have been found. They will all be tied up!"


    "What?"


    Bai Jing seems to have encountered a bolt from the blue.


    Those people, those people are her last means of life!


    Before going out of the cabinet, my brother once told me not to use that group of people unless I had to.


    You know, those people don''t have any reason and human nature. Once they accept orders, they won''t die!


    She just thought that if Zhao Gulian died, she would not be afraid in the future, and she could even have more people.


    But I didn''t want to lose!


    Bai Jing bit her teeth and shook off her lover behind her.


    She knows Zhao Gulian''s personality too well.


    If it doesn''t succeed this time, it will be Zhao Gulian''s endless revenge waiting for her.


    Now, she can only run!


    "Go to the city and pick up the young master. We''ll go back to Bai''s house."


    Between lightning and flint, she has made enough plans.


    The Zhao family doesn''t want it, but the Bai family is her mother''s family. Brother will never abandon her!


    As long as there is a big brother, Zhao Gulian can''t take her no matter how angry he is.


    The big deal is to give her a divorce letter. With the other party''s face saving personality, he can never make it known to everyone.


    At that time, she can also take her son with her property for a lifetime, which is better than being wronged in the small Zhao family.


    But as soon as she ran out of the yard, she met a group of people.


    "Mrs. Zhao, why are you here?"


    In the middle of the night, Lin Mengya was properly wrapped in a thick cloak by long Tianyu.


    At the moment, long Tianyu is taking down her small medicine box from her horse.


    When Bai Jing saw them, her face changed and changed. She didn''t have time to think too much. She just drank coldly, "get out of the way."


    Then he broke in with people.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and didn''t stop them.


    But at this time, Zhao Gulian''s big drink suddenly came from the side.


    "Don''t let them go! Stop them!"


    Coincidentally, Bai Jing''s group was very close to Lin Mengya at this time.


    Seeing that the pursuer was about to catch up, Bai Jing flashed a trace of cruelty in her eyes.


    A small dagger slipped out of her cuff. She suddenly took a step to the left and reached out to catch Lin Mengya!


    Everyone didn''t react.


    And Bai Jing''s hand is about to touch the corner of Lin Mengya''s clothes.


    At the critical moment, one arm strangled Lin Mengya''s waist, turned and protected her in his arms, but turned his back to Bai Jing with a dagger!


    Bai Jing can''t care anymore.


    Her eyes were red, and the dagger stabbed the other party''s back at once.


    It''s just an arm''s distance, but it pierces the air.


    Because Lin Mengya, who is in the arms of long Tianyu, is now in the past.


    With her height, she is well arched on long Tianyu''s leg.


    Each other''s chest, lying on her back, they stick tightly, like a pair of conjoined babies.


    But unexpectedly, this action saved long Tianyu''s life.


    At the next moment, the people around them immediately greeted them.

 Chapter 2921

    The accident happened quickly and ended quickly.


    Almost at the moment when Bai Jing started, Lin Mengya and the people they brought also moved their hands.


    Fortunately, the two cooperated with each other and achieved excellent results without communication during action, so that Bai Jing''s head was still confused when she was pressed on the ground.


    She struggled to raise her head and looked at the two intact people. The hatred in her eyes was like spitting fire.


    "You let go of me! Do you know who I am? Let go of me, do you hear me, otherwise..."


    "Or what?"


    Zhao Gulian, with a gloomy face, came quickly with the help of Zhao Qing.


    He really didn''t expect that the person next to his pillow was so vicious. After he ran into her affair, he not only didn''t feel guilty, but even wanted to take the opportunity to kill him.


    If he really dies, I''m afraid all his wealth will fall into the hands of this bitch, and maybe he will change his surname in the future.


    Zhao Gulian hated very much. At present, he has no mercy on his hairy wife.


    He looked at her fiercely, "take her down! I''ll deal with her myself!"


    Bai Jing''s head gradually recovers Qingming.


    The previous impulse faded a little, and now she only had a little deep fear.


    What the hell is going on?


    Although she hated Zhao Gulian''s fickleness, she would never give him such a cruel hand.


    Moreover, it is still in such a situation that it is not completely sure that it can succeed.


    No, it''s not in line with her usual style!


    "No!" She suddenly shouted, "I didn''t want to kill you. I was framed!"


    yes! Someone must have framed it!


    Otherwise, she would never show her feet so foolishly.


    But Zhao Gulian was angry and smiled by her. He pushed away Zhao Qing''s hand and walked to the snake and scorpion woman.


    "Frame?" Thinking of the things that the other party had just done to him, Zhao Gulian was so angry that he clenched his teeth.


    "Aren''t you the one who has an affair with a wild man? Aren''t you the one who wants someone to kill me after I break the affair?"


    He stretched out his hand and pinched Bai Jing''s chin, his eyes full of hate.


    "Bai Jing, you did all this by yourself. I saw it with my own eyes. I didn''t expect you to still argue. Do you think I will believe your nonsense?"


    Zhao Gulian had no love for Bai Jing for a long time.


    But to be fair, Bai Jing has been in the door for many years. In addition to arguing with him several times about other women and concubines, she has done a good job in other aspects.


    Therefore, although he could not give her love, he regarded her as his wise wife''s help and a qualified partner.


    But he never dreamed that this woman, she wanted to kill him! And plot to rob him of his property!


    This makes Zhao Gulian deeply feel cheated.


    Looking at Bai Jing''s face, he can''t wait to skin and cramp each other!


    "No, sir, you believe me. I really don''t want to hurt you. These are designed by someone. I''m wronged!"


    Bai Jing pleads for forgiveness in tears.


    If he had just killed the other party, it would have been enough, but the other party was saved and he still fell into his hands.


    Even if she wants to


    "Who do you say is a dog?" Zhao Gulian was furious.


    "Whoever answers is." He carried a shelf and took his wife in his arms quite protectively.


    Seeing their arrogance, Zhao Gulian couldn''t help breaking out on the spot.


    "Come on! I suspect they are together with that bitch. Catch them and I will be severely interrogated!"


    He''s so angry!


    That night, he was not only betrayed by his hairy wife, but even had a round and green bastard shell on his head.


    Now, even two cubs who have never seen him can contradict him at will.


    This deeply hurt Zhao Gulian''s male self-esteem.


    These people, all of them! It''s time! Die!


    With that, Zhao Qing would ask the guards behind him to catch people. People on Lin Mengya''s side and long Tianyu''s side are not vegetarian.


    Although they bring few people, each of them may be one against ten.


    Seeing the tension between the two sides, he was about to start. Suddenly, Huo Shujiang inserted between the two sides.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you want to fight with your own people?"


    Huo Shujiang is now a fog at one end.


    At that time, as soon as he rode a fast horse, he returned to Zhao''s house in less than half an hour.


    Because all the doctors are outside the house and have fallen asleep, the only thing he can find in the shortest time is Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, as soon as the other party heard that her aunt Fang was in trouble, he got up from bed and left without saying a word.


    Even in order to arrive as soon as possible, the whole journey was bumpy on the horse, which made it here in the shortest time.


    But I didn''t expect to see people inside as soon as I got here.


    He was worried about his wife for a moment, so he divided his troops in two ways.


    He went to see the situation in the yard, while Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were responsible for healing his wife in the carriage.


    But what I didn''t expect is that in a blink of an eye, why did they fight with Zhao Gulian?


    "What are you?" Long Tianyu grimaced and said discontentedly, "my wife came to see her in the middle of the night. Unexpectedly, someone falsely accused us with empty words and white teeth. Oh, if we had known this, we might as well have a safe sleep at home so that someone and dog would not bite LV Dongbin and don''t know the good people!"


    "You call me a dog again!" Zhao Gulian almost lost his mind.


    But long Tianyu was still angry this time. He didn''t pay for his life.


    "You admit it yourself."


    "You!"


    Huo Shujiang''s head is big. He quickly separated the two people.


    Explained to Zhao Gulian; "Misunderstanding! It''s all misunderstanding! They are the younger generation that my wife and I value most, and they''re here to treat my wife."


    Then he turned to Lin Mengya and asked with concern, "how''s your aunt?"


    Lin Mengya pulled her man''s sleeve. Anyway, they didn''t eat. It''s better to pause first. After all, if they want to annoy Zhao Gulian, they still have a chance.


    "Aunt Fang''s situation is still stable, but when he was strangled, he hurt his throat and spine, but these don''t matter. He can be cured in a few days."


    Upon receiving the news, Lin Mengya felt incredible.


    Although I had discussed the plan with aunt Fang before, I didn''t expect that Aunt Fang would be accidentally injured.

 Chapter 2922

    In their original plan, aunt Fang would indeed deliberately agree to Bai Jing''s conditions and lead them to the bait.


    But Lin Mengya also repeatedly told aunt Fang that everything should take her safety first.


    Unexpectedly, aunt Fang was still injured.


    And the way and parts of the injury are extremely dangerous. If there is a slight difference, I''m afraid aunt Fang will be strangled alive!


    This makes Lin Mengya feel afraid.


    I hope aunt Fang wakes up and nags her several times.


    This man is so inconvenient!


    "I see. I can rest assured for the time being. Thank you very much, otherwise I don''t know what to do."


    Uncle Huo is also worried.


    No one knows how he feels when he sees the woman he has loved for most of his life lying quietly on the ground, with bright red Le marks on his neck, closed eyes and weak breathing.


    Split? Terrified? surge of great fury?


    Maybe both, but what hurt him more was his heart, which broke all at once.


    He can''t imagine that if his wife had an accident and left him first, I''m afraid he would go with her.


    Without her, the world would be meaningless for him to continue to live, wouldn''t it?


    He may have had such an idea before, but this time he confirmed his idea.


    Life is not long, but he has wasted half of his life. There are only twenty or thirty years left, and he just wants to spend it with his wife.


    Fame and wealth suddenly disappeared.


    Even if thousands of wealth is in his hands, it is not as healthy as his wife and spend every day with him safely.


    Seeing uncle Huo''s relaxed expression, Lin Mengya knew that the other party was really worried about Aunt Fang.


    "Now aunt Fang needs to return to the house for rest as soon as possible. Should the things here have nothing to do with us?"


    She asked, without glancing at Zhao Gulian.


    He and Bai Jing are all the same. They are a scum man and a snake and scorpion woman. They just match.


    When it comes to revenge, long Tianyu is really a witch in front of her wife.


    He can attack on the spot. Behind his back, he wants to involve the other party, and he certainly won''t use those indiscriminate means.


    But Lin Mengya, that''s a poison doctor expert taught by a generation of poison doctor masters.


    Let''s put it this way. If she poisons the other person on the spot, the other person may have to be grateful to her


    But the most frightening thing is to be on her "blacklist".


    The graves of those who were on the previous list are now flat.


    Zhao Gulian didn''t know that he was on the edge of death, and Dapeng spread his wings.


    It was only because of Huo Shujiang''s face that he reluctantly didn''t speak.


    But I already have a grudge against them.


    After all, they also know that they are green. If this matter is publicized, he will lose all face.


    At the moment, he had the idea of killing people, but he hid it very deeply.


    Seeing Huo Shujiang speak, he can only give in.


    "So it is. It seems to be a misunderstanding."


    He looked at Lin Mengya with cold eyes.


    "I was excited just now, so I offended you. Please forgive me."


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly, turned around and left.


    Huo Shujiang didn''t know Zhao Gulian''s mind at this time, and


    He is now full of his wife''s safety. After greeting Zhao Gulian, he chased the two back together.


    Lin Mengya was brought by long Tianyu with a horse.


    They were in a hurry, so the carriage was still chasing after them. After such a delay, the carriage finally arrived.


    Lin Mengya''s dislocation to Aunt Fang has been corrected.


    Fortunately, the injury is not serious, and with her, it is estimated that it will be all right in three or five days.


    Under Lin Mengya''s advice, uncle Huo carefully carried aunt Fang into their carriage.


    There is a simple damping system under the carriage, which is much more spacious than Zhao Gulian''s.


    And they were not in a hurry, so the carriage smoothly sent them back to Zhao''s house.


    It was still midnight when I left, and it was already daybreak when I came back.


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and closed her eyes for a while until the carriage stopped. She immediately opened her eyes.


    "Sleep when you''re sleepy. I''ll take you back."


    The deep voice of long Tianyu came to my ears.


    Lin Mengya looked up and saw her deep eyes looking at herself.


    He always does.


    Obviously, when he is outside, he can be cold, arrogant and awe inspiring, but in front of her, he always maintains deep tenderness.


    The double mark is thorough.


    "No, I have to see Aunt Fang."


    Aunt Fang has been held down by Uncle Huo.


    As soon as she jumped out of the carriage, she saw Huo Xiao''s tall figure passing through the door.


    I think it''s also because I''m worried about Aunt Fang.


    "Come on, let''s go first."


    She took long Tianyu''s hand, but the latter''s steps were slightly hesitant. Then she returned to normal and walked in with her.


    With the tacit understanding of the two people, it must be that the abnormality of long Tianyu was just noticed by herself.


    They went all the way to the inner yard in silence. After entering aunt Fang''s room, she lowered her voice and asked, "who do you see?"


    "I didn''t see anyone. I just thought someone was snooping." He replied in a deep voice.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised. "Are there few spies outside?"


    At the thought of the "grand scene" of spies all over the street before, Lin Mengya now feels that she''s not used to going out without seven or eight tails following her.


    "Different." Long Tianyu was concise and comprehensive. At this time, aunt Fang woke up. Uncle Huo was excitedly calling aunt Fang''s name. He had to stop the topic.


    "Xiaoya, come here quickly! Wake up, madam, you finally wake up!"


    Huo Shujiang''s voice was too loud. Fang Rao couldn''t help frowning and felt that she was thundering in her ear.


    "It''s too noisy..." She couldn''t help complaining, but unexpectedly, her voice was hoarse and hot.


    "First give her this to drink and boil it with a glass of water. It''s best to drink it bit by bit. Don''t worry."


    She took out a bottle of medicine good for her throat and gave it to Uncle Huo.


    The latter quickly nodded, grabbed the medicine bottle and went to get water for Aunt Fang.


    Fang Rao closed her eyes again, as if she was a little tired.


    "Aunt Fang, if you are so disobedient next time, I will confiscate all your mahjong cards and chips, and warn you that all your cards are not allowed to play with you."


    Lin Mengya heard a faint warning.


    Fang Rao no longer dared to pretend to sleep. She opened her eyes and looked at her big niece.


    "Hey, hey,


    That Xiaoya, you see, I''ve done a good job... "


    "Do you know that later, you will be playing cards with my mother?" Lin Mengya was unmoved and sarcastic.


    "I know you are anxious to deal with this matter, but have you considered my feelings when you play crazy for yourself?"


    Lin Mengya, the more angry she is, the more calm she is.


    Although she is usually kind to everyone, if she is really angry, she looks scary.


    Moreover, she is also very good at pinching other people''s weaknesses.


    Aunt Fang''s face changed when she heard that she had been deprived of her right to play cards.


    "How can this work? Xiaoya, you can''t be unreasonable. I''m all for the task!" She''s quite reasonable.


    However, Lin Mengya just glanced at her with a cold face, "Oh!"


    Fang Rao immediately felt guilty and turned her eyes. Then she said pitifully, "can I promise you that I will listen to you in the future?"


    "Do you think you still have credibility with me?" Lin Mengya asked ruthlessly.


    Fang Rao was suffocating, but she felt warm in her heart.


    She knew very well that the child was too worried about her, so he was angry.


    But she will defend the right to play cards to the death!


    "Girl, I''ll discuss it with you. As long as I can touch it less, please, can I listen to you in the future?"


    Finally, Lin Mengya couldn''t help aunt Fang''s repeated requests.


    But she was not so easy to spit. She could only force aunt Fang to make three rules with her. Aunt Fang was not allowed to do anything dangerous, threatening aunt Fang''s life and not sure enough in the future.


    Otherwise, she will confiscate aunt Fang''s mahjong cards and chips, and prohibit all cards from dating her.


    Aunt Fang nodded quickly, but it was a pity that Lin Mengya had put a self-made tractor on her neck.


    It''s not too heavy, and I haven''t seen it before. I always feel a little funny.


    But now she has lost the right to bargain. She can only look at Lin Mengya and sigh in her heart.


    Alas! She thought girls were intimate little cotton padded jackets.


    Unexpectedly, the girl is an invulnerable armor. Her heart is hard!


    "You don''t have to think I''m cold hearted." Lin Mengya, who was packing her medicine box, didn''t even look at her, but she could accurately hit her idea.


    "This time I look at the face that you are the first offender. Next time, you can realize what is'' cruel and cruel ''."


    This time, aunt Fang almost cried.


    no She seemed to see her mahjong cards grow a pair of small wings and flutter away from her arms.


    And she! Can only sit helpless in place, crying with tears, come back, come back!


    "Ha ha, no! Xiaoya of our family, that''s the softest heart in the world!"


    Aunt Fang has tears and can only swallow them in her stomach!


    Remember, she used to be brilliant and domineering.


    Who knows this man has to say sorry when he is middle-aged.


    Lin Mengya cleaned up. Then she turned around and looked at Aunt Fang sitting on the bed.


    Just now, when Uncle Huo and Huoxiao came to deliver medicine for a visit, aunt Fang hinted that she would send the father and son away first.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu is here.


    Now, there are only two of them left in the room.


    "What the hell is going on?" Lin Mengya asked in a low voice.


    Aunt Fang, on the other hand, tightened her lips.

 Chapter 2923

    Hearing her question, aunt Fang''s eyes flashed.


    Lin Mengya expected that she had difficulties to hide, but this matter almost killed aunt Fang. If she was allowed to hide it, she really didn''t know who would arrive in time next time.


    Aunt Fang is a smart man, but once things are related to the Huo family, she is so stubborn that people are shocked.


    Now she dares to fight with her own life, so what will happen in the future?


    No one wants to accept the worst result, so she must know aunt Fang''s plan, even by coercion.


    "If you tell the truth now, I''ll let them play cards with you day and night!"


    "It''s a deal!" Aunt Fang''s eyes are bright. She can''t wait to make an appointment with her. She wants to take her to play cards immediately.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya still keeps business in mind.


    "In fact, I suspect that she had something to do with the Huo family''s original extermination." Aunt Fang zhengse said.


    Despite her good luck, she has found her son and husband.


    But the Huos who had not been with her for a long time but regarded her as a family really couldn''t come back.


    Now, the happier she is, the more she feels sorry for the wronged souls of the Huo family.


    Moreover, this matter is also her son''s heart knot, and she can''t sit idly by.


    Lin Mengya frowned, "what evidence do you have?"


    Aunt Fang sighed: "although so far, I still don''t have any strong evidence on hand, I''m 50% or 60% sure. Bai Jing must have something to do with the Huo family."


    Fang Rao had doubts since Bai Jing threatened her with the news of her son.


    For the whole Zhao family, her previous marriage history is a scandal they desperately want to cover up.


    Therefore, although those people have been very dissatisfied with her, they did not take the initiative to mention the things about the Huo family.


    At present, only two people know most about the Huos.


    One is uncle Zhao, who has long died, and the other is Bai Jing.


    "After my trial last night, Bai Jing should know something about the Huo family. For example, she knows that the Huo family was destroyed and Xiao''er was driven and chased. But I''m afraid even my father doesn''t know much about these things."


    Lin Mengya thought silently for a while.


    Aunt Fang''s clue is crucial.


    It is said that even if there is an intersection between Bai Jing and aunt Fang, it is only after aunt Fang married to the Zhao family.


    The Huo family murder occurred before aunt Fang married into the Zhao family.


    Assuming that the Huo family was killed and aunt Fang remarried, the Zhao family was designed by the same group, I''m afraid the biggest beneficiary is the Zhao family.


    The rich property of the Huo family was incorporated into the Zhao family by Aunt Fang''s dowry.


    Many others were sent to the Zhao family on the grounds that the Fang family subsidized their daughter.


    Uncle Huo was transformed into the Zhao family by them. He threw his head and blood for them conscientiously and took care of their increasingly huge family business.


    To be honest, even she admired the Zhao family''s unprofitable business. It was really beautiful.


    It''s just too cruel for the Huo family.


    No matter how immoral it is, it can''t be a hole, can it?


    "Leave it to me to deal with. I''ll let someone check Bai Jing''s details." Lin Mengya already knows, but Fang


    My aunt didn''t feel at ease. Pointing to herself, she asked her anxiously.


    "What shall I do? I can''t do it either. Look?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at Aunt Fang faintly, and then said faintly, "of course, you are our main force. I have a more important thing to do for you."


    "You arranged it!" Aunt Fang almost patted her chest to ensure.


    The next day, aunt Fang dragged her stiff neck to Bai Jing''s room


    Just a short night, Bai Jing was particularly embarrassed and decadent.


    Although she was not kicked to death by Zhao Gulian on the spot, she was specially "taken care of" by Zhao Gulian. She was not only hurt all over, but also no one gave her food and drink.


    She is still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, but she is covered with dust and blood, her hair is messy, and her face is not to mention the standard dress of a beggar woman.


    But aunt Fang is different.


    Compared with last night''s depression and shock, today she is still dressed in Chinese clothes. Although there is no exaggerated and gorgeous decoration on her head, she wears an emerald hairpin.


    The whole person uses Lin Mengya''s words to describe it as low-key luxury with connotation, inadvertently revealing the money of his rich and noble women.


    Under such a strong contrast, how can Bai Jing''s distorted jealousy stand?


    As early as the moment she saw aunt Fang, Bai Jing wanted to rush to Aunt Fang and pull all her good things off and stick them on her body.


    Man, it is because he never knows contentment that he will fall into the bottomless abyss.


    "Did you come to see me laugh? Oh, don''t think you can rest easy. I''ve already hidden those documents. If you don''t want others to know the secret, you''ll get me out!"


    Up to now, Bai Jing''s mouth is a threat.


    Aunt Fang sat solemnly on the chair pushed by Aunt LAN.


    She looked at Bai Jing calmly. There was no arrogance of the winner, but she even felt a little sad when she saw the other party like that.


    "Bai Jing, from her heart, I don''t think I''m better than you, so I can''t understand. Why are you so jealous of me?"


    When she was young, she used to be competitive.


    But later, she obviously married her lover, but she couldn''t stay with him forever;


    Obviously, he has already given birth to his own children, but due to the family reputation, he can''t even recognize his own children;


    Even in the end, she had to marry another person under the coercion of her father, and she couldn''t get the happiness she wanted all her life.


    If she hadn''t met Xiaoya, if she hadn''t experienced this series of things, she didn''t know until she died. It turned out that the person she hated most was her unforgettable love.


    Even if she is not lucky, she is even miserable, so she can''t understand why Bai Jing hates herself so much.


    "Ha ha ha, Fang Rao, you still don''t know your happiness in your happiness until now!"


    Bai Jing''s voice was sharp and sad.


    "I''m from a noble family with you. Even my Bai family is more prominent and noble than your Fang family."


    "But! Even if you pass the door as a remarried woman, Zhao Yixuan treats you like a pearl and treasure, dotes on you, and even quarrels with your elders for your sake!"


    "But what about me? After I pass the door, I have to endure Zhao Gulian''s endless cheating!"


    "Do you know


    His eldest son is a month younger than my son! "


    Bai Jing said, tears flowing uncontrollably.


    Although she knew early that her marriage was just the words of her parents and the order of the matchmaker, it was only the result of the perfect combination of Bai and Zhao families.


    But she was still full of fantasies, hoping that after she passed the door, she could sing harmoniously with her husband and fly together.


    But the reality completely tore her last pure fantasy to pieces.


    So she had to be as cruel as her mother, renovate the back house, and turn her soft heart into ruthless.


    If not, those concubines and concubines will step on her head and live in the shadow of others all her life.


    Since it is either defeat or victory, she must be the final winner!


    "I could never let this happen, so I bought the child''s nurse."


    Bai Jing''s voice was even colder, but her expression was ferocious.


    Especially when she smiles, she is more terrible than ghosts.


    "The child choked on milk. It''s too easy for me to solve a child. However, there will be others without him, so I solved the woman who can give birth to him."


    She staggered to her feet and straightened her chest as if she had never failed.


    "You see, you are not my opponent no matter what you do. Fang Rao, sometimes I really envy your good life, but you shouldn''t show off in front of me!"


    Fang Rao looked at her quietly, not shaken by Bai Jing''s words.


    "You know I''ve never shown off in front of you. It''s your own heart. You can''t blame anyone."


    "Ha ha ha ha! You don''t know! It''s because of your existence that I look so sad. It''s because of you that I know that there is another way to live in the world!"


    Bai Jing stared at her, word by word.


    "I''ve been suffering in hell. Why do you have to let me see that I''m in hell?"


    Fang Rao''s heart surged into a few helpless.


    Infernal?


    In this life, who was not born in hell?


    But she remembered Lin Mengya''s words. Although the other party had said so biased, it was her own delusion, so she had not been biased by Bai Jing.


    "What if that?" Fang Rao''s reaction was beyond Bai Jing''s expectation.


    "This is not the reason why you framed me, Bai Jing. I know you said these words to make me feel guilty for you, but why should I feel guilty for you? You hurt me, and you should feel guilty for me."


    I have to say that Lin Mengya has a very good grasp of Bai Jing''s heart.


    Bai Jing is a paranoid.


    Whatever she thinks she is right, she will never admit that she is wrong.


    Moreover, she likes to put all the problems on others and thinks that her failure is the fault of others.


    Therefore, as soon as Bai Jing comes up, she will certainly attack aunt Fang with the most fierce language and try to transfer the fault to Aunt Fang. In this way, she can take advantage of aunt Fang''s guilt and make aunt Fang give in.


    It can only be said that if this move is to deal with Fang Rao in the past, it may be a little useful.


    But now she is Niu Hulu Rao!

 Chapter 2924

    "How can you be so hard hearted?"


    Bai Jing is confused.


    No! How is this different from Fang Rao she knew before?


    In her opinion, Fang Rao has some wrists.


    But over the years, Zhao Yixuan has spoiled him so simple and ignorant that he even doesn''t know that the outside world is dangerous.


    So once she does it, the other party will certainly be played with by her.


    "If I don''t have a heart of stone, I''ll fall into your trap?"


    Fang Rao got up and stretched her clothes.


    Her eyes were three points of contempt, four points of impatience, and three points of carelessness.


    After Lin Mengya''s surprise guidance for a long time, the acting skills can be said to be a qualitative leap.


    "We might as well open the skylight and tell the truth. I know you don''t admit defeat so easily, but I''m not so kind to help my enemy."


    "But if you want me to help you, you must show your sincerity. Otherwise, you will stay here until the end of time, and you won''t wait for the second person who can cooperate with you."


    "Maybe you can use the chips you have to coerce and lure some people into your use, but you should know best that they are not as useful as me, are they?"


    Aunt Fang''s words completely disrupted Bai Jing''s rhythm.


    If it''s normal, maybe Bai Jing will bear the heart to think carefully, and then mediate with aunt Fang for a while.


    But now, she has no time.


    As long as Zhao Gulian takes her back to the Zhao family, it''s a dead end waiting for her.


    And her son and grandson.


    With her current position in Zhao Gulian''s heart, Zhao Pei and his unborn child will be the best target for Zhao Gulian to vent his anger.


    She panicked.


    The eyes are also vacillating.


    Aunt Fang did not urge her, but after a moment of silence, she turned and left.


    "Think it over for yourself, but maybe it''s time for me to come next time."


    She turned half a head and said in a quiet voice: "I heard that the third master was furious after he came back. He has killed all the confidants you served around."


    "What about my dog?" Bai Jing suddenly looked up and asked.


    Fang Rao sighed and just shook her head.


    Bai Jing suddenly feels that her sky has collapsed.


    She has lived for her children all her life. If she is gone, what else does she fight for?


    "OK, I promise! As long as you can help me, I will give you what you want. No matter what you want, I can give it to you! Including the transfer instruments you wrote to me before, I can return them to you!"


    But unexpectedly, Fang Rao just smiled carelessly.


    "You can really do business. Those things are mine. Are you too insincere to take my things and negotiate terms with me?"


    Bai Jing was stunned and turned to bite her lips and asked, "what do you want?"


    Fang Rao said, "now you ask me, so it''s not what I want, but what you can give me."


    "If you don''t give me what I want, there''s no need for us to talk."


    This really makes Bai Jing anxious.


    Before that, she even thought that as long as the other party put forward a condition, she could take the condition as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the other party.


    But Fang Rao is much smarter than she thought.


    In this way, she must show all her chips and let the other party choose


    All lose their initiative, and there is no room for negotiation with the other party.


    I have to say, she lost this game.


    Hang down her head. This is her first time to admit defeat in front of Fang Rao.


    "I know those land property shops in my hands don''t care about buying my life and my son''s life, but what if it''s about the Huo family?"


    She suddenly looked up and stared at each other''s back.


    This is his last card. She can''t take it out until she has to.


    Holding her fists tightly, she tried to make herself look less afraid.


    Yes, it''s fear.


    She learned the secret by chance.


    However, once she opens the secret, I''m afraid the Bai family can''t keep her.


    So this is both her life card and her talisman.


    But now, that''s all she has.


    Fang Rao did show interest in this, but not much.


    This is what Lin Mengya specifically asked.


    Over the years, almost everyone knows how much aunt Fang misses the Huo family.


    If you don''t care at all, it will make people feel a little fake, and if you care too much, it will make people hold it.


    It must be this state of care and not too care that makes people feel confused.


    "It''s getting late. I have to go back and have a rest first."


    Fang Rao wasted a lot of effort to control herself and didn''t ask.


    Xiaoya said, you can''t yank the fish when they take the bait.


    You have to stretch it up bit by bit. Even when the fish is not obedient, you have to take the initiative to lengthen the line until the fish is tired and can''t take up the line.


    Now Bai Jing is too anxious, so she has many ideas.


    You have to let the other party thoroughly understand his situation and understand that he has no choice but to tell the truth. Only then can he be obedient and unreserved.


    Stemming her neck, aunt Fang calmly came out. No matter how eager Bai Jing behind her was, she still had to stretch each other, so that she wouldn''t be playing tricks on her.


    Aunt LAN is waiting for her at the door.


    "Madam!" Aunt LAN welcomed her and gave her wife a thumbs up.


    "Your move just now is too high! I don''t believe how long Bai Jing can wait. She will tell us everything she knows sooner or later."


    Fang Rao glanced at Aunt LAN faintly and walked to her yard with her high cold fan.


    Aunt LAN almost missed her.


    But as soon as I got to the hospital, I heard my wife crying: "Xiaoya! Show me your neck. After that, my neck can''t turn back!"


    Whimper, whimper! As I knew, she didn''t have to put on airs just now.


    Her neck! It hurts!


    ......


    After Lin Mengya''s series of massage and repositioning and silver needle pricking, aunt Fang''s neck finally recovered, but she also strained her neck muscles.


    As a result, the tractor should be brought, and the massage should continue every day.


    That means she has to suffer twice a day!


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I''m sure I''ll get rid of the disease and won''t leave any sequelae."


    Lin Mengya washed off the ointment on her hand, which was quite a conscientious comfort to Aunt Fang.


    But the latter seemed too dull.


    "In fact, you don''t need what Bai Jing told you


    Take it to heart. "


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t eavesdrop, she could estimate that she was almost ten.


    To say how bad Bai Jing is, but her starting point is a little pathetic.


    But she thinks, who hasn''t encountered difficulties in his life?


    Is it difficult that once someone will kill innocent people because of temporary misfortune, and even bring more misfortune to many people, so she was once a victim, so should she be forgiven?


    She wants to see this problem very clearly.


    Some people are excusable, but legal principles are not allowed.


    Bai Jing is like this.


    When she hurts people, she should think that one day she will be hurt by others.


    This is a cycle of justice, and no one can escape it.


    "I just think that if Zhao Gulian could treat her better, or if she didn''t marry Zhao Gulian at the beginning, maybe -"


    Lin Mengya is baking her own special plaster in a low-temperature charcoal oven. Without raising her head, she said, "Zhao Gulian is really a scum man, but Bai Jing is the same result even if she marries someone else."


    The plaster she made was a little different. Although it was also dark, it smelled much better. It smelled like flowers.


    "Come on, put your neck out." She waved, and aunt Fang timidly leaned over. Then, Lin Mengya ''snapped'' and stained the plaster.


    "Ah - hey? Why isn''t it hot?"


    Halfway through her pain, aunt Fang turned a corner again.


    She had used this kind of plaster before. It was so hot that it even burned and stuck.


    The plaster cools down slowly and the temperature is high. It pastes on the skin. I can imagine that it won''t feel much better.


    But this is different.


    It was warm at first, and then it was a little cool. Let alone, it was very comfortable.


    "Of course, I made it specially. It must be different from the things outside, but -"


    Aunt Fang''s heart suddenly had no bottom, "just, just what?"


    "It''s just that I added some toxic ingredients. If one doesn''t work well, I may not be able to get up all my life." Her tone was chilly, and aunt Fang got goose bumps.


    "Hehe, no, no?" Aunt Fang wants to cry now.


    But she didn''t dare, weak, poor and counselled.


    Lin Mengya had no pity at all. Instead, she looked at the plaster with great satisfaction.


    "Of course it''s true, but I''ve done experiments before. It''s not so serious."


    "What did you do before?" Aunt Fang was even more confused and asked.


    "Little white mouse! But the dosage is one tenth of your dosage. Although it died in the end, the effect is OK."


    Aunt Fang''s face was white with fear, and her heart was sad and angry for a while. She forgot the compassion of the previous dialogue.


    Lin Mengya looked at her and secretly raised the corners of her mouth.


    There was poison in the plaster, but she neutralized it with other drugs long ago. Now it''s absolutely safe.


    As for the white mouse - it''s for internal use. Aunt Fang, it''s for external use. It''s different.


    Oh, did naive aunt Fang really think that the price of scaring her was to confiscate mahjong cards for a few days?


    Lin Mengya came out of aunt Fang''s room with a small medicine box.


    At this time, Huoxiao has leaned against the yard and waited for her for a long time.


    "My mother, is she okay?" Huoxiao is a little worried.


    When he came, he heard his mother''s scream and almost rushed in to stop it.

 Chapter 2925

    "OK, just go in and have a look by yourself." She replied casually, but found that the expression on Huoxiao''s face was a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you reconciled with Fang Yu?" She was a little confused.


    Huo Xiao sighed, and his words seemed to blame himself.


    "I think the reason why she did it regardless of life and death was for me?"


    Although he was carrying the Huo family''s revenge, he didn''t want to drag his father and mother into the water.


    In his opinion, they have wasted half their life. The rest of the time should not be as persistent in hatred as he is, but should live a good life.


    It was his responsibility. He was willing to bear it, but he didn''t want his mother to almost die here.


    "So you know." Instead, Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief for Aunt Fang.


    Aunt Fang must have done this because she didn''t want to see her son work too hard.


    But more importantly, aunt Fang wants to seek justice for herself and the people she loves and cares about.


    She stood on tiptoe and patted Huo Xiao on the shoulder.


    "I think you are all thinking about each other. If so, you should understand and cooperate with each other."


    "If I were you, I would go in now and tell her all my plans, and then let her tell you all her heart, and then you two work together."


    In these aspects, Lin Mengya thinks she has a voice.


    What I fear most is that two people have their own thoughts. Obviously, they are all for the good of each other, but in the end, because they don''t say or ask, there are many misunderstandings. In the end, they may delay the best opportunity.


    She had done such a foolish thing before she had a tacit understanding with long Tianyu.


    Now, although they both perform their respective duties, they know each other well, at least they won''t do anything that makes both sides misunderstand.


    Of course, except for the occasional brain pumping of long Tianyu.


    Huoxiao listened to her words, pondered carefully, and felt more and more reasonable.


    "It seems you are right." He can''t admit it. In fact, it feels good for someone to bear it with him.


    He looked a little relaxed. When he was about to go into the house, someone took a step ahead of him.


    "Dad?" He looked at Uncle Huo suspiciously.


    The latter frowned and his expression was very serious.


    Huo Xiao didn''t understand what he meant, but Lin Mengya''s heart was already "cluttering", so he quickly laughed with her and ran away.


    Uncle Huo obviously meant to settle accounts one after another!


    When is it better not to run at this time?


    She smeared oil on the soles of her feet quickly, and a moment later, uncle Huo suddenly asked angrily from the yard: "you and your mother are really good. You don''t know to talk to me in advance about such a big thing!"


    Huo Xiao: "Dad, I swear I didn''t know before. I negotiated with my mother. It''s obviously not this..."


    "OK! You dare to discuss big things behind your father''s back. OK! Smelly boy, wait for me!" Huo Shuyue became more and more angry.


    "Dad, Dad! Mom, mom, you have a fair word. I''m really wronged!" Huoxiao can''t laugh or cry now.


    He knew why Gong Ya slipped so fast and made trouble for a long time. She had expected that his father would be angry and beat him up!


    ......


    "Lord Gong, my master wants to invite you to talk."


    Lin Mengya, who just escaped from Uncle Huo, was surprised


    Met Zhao Gulian''s attendant Zhao Qing.


    Compared with before, Zhao Qing was a little more polite to her, but there was something in her eyes, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like Zhao Gulian.


    Bai Jing is hateful, but Zhao Gulian is definitely not innocent.


    "I don''t know your master. I have nothing to say. Please go back."


    She refused impolitely, which surprised Zhao Qing.


    According to him and Zhao Gulian, although the Gong family has accumulated a lot of wealth, their foundation in the ancient family is still shallow. Otherwise, they would not choose to stay at Zhao Yixuan''s house.


    Xu is interested in Zhao Yixuan''s position in the ancient family, so he will curry favor with Zhao Yixuan and his wife.


    Yes, in Zhao Gulian''s eyes, Lin Mengya is fawning on their Zhao family.


    Compared with Bai Jinglai, maybe Zhao Gulian thinks more, but similarly, he always lives in such an extremely xenophobic area of the ancient nationality, so that he can never recognize the outside situation.


    Too closed life gives them blind self-confidence and makes them always immersed in the pride of being superior to others.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya is not going to dream with them.


    She could see that these people were unworthy of her politeness.


    On the contrary, the more polite she is, the better the other person''s self feeling is.


    In this way, she might as well give up their thoughts on themselves directly.


    She turned and left, but Zhao Qing was a little worried. She went straight to pull her arm, "you can''t go!"


    Who knows, the next second, a long sword came.


    He touched Zhao Qing''s fingertips and landed at his feet, which startled him.


    "It seems that you don''t want your hand."


    The cold warning frightened Zhao Qing into a palpitation.


    He couldn''t help but look at long Tianyu walking slowly with some amazement and awe.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Mengya looked at each other unexpectedly.


    Since he came back from the yard, he has been invited away by his men.


    It''s probably to deal with some very important things. Originally, Lin Mengya thought he wouldn''t come back tonight, but she didn''t want to be so early.


    Long Tianyu came to her and took the small medicine box on her shoulder.


    "If I don''t come back, I don''t know someone dares to beat that Baotian, which will embarrass my wife."


    He looked at Zhao Qing.


    The latter was frightened by the cold in his eyes. At this time, let alone looking at it, he didn''t even dare to raise his head. He could only pray secretly. It''s best for the other party to keep him alive.


    "Go back and tell your master that my wife can''t be moved by anyone. If he wants to see my wife, let him come by himself."


    With that, he took Lin Mengya away with no mercy.


    Until they left for a long time, Zhao Qing covered his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But there was a deep fear in his eyes.


    It was not because of his agility that he was able to hide just now.


    But before that, he felt a sense of killing.


    Like a bone shaving knife, he felt uncomfortable from top to bottom, from inside to outside.


    Fortunately, he wanted to be timid. Otherwise, the sword would not be inserted on the ground, but directly take his life!


    For a moment, Zhao Qing''s face became dark.

 Chapter 2926

    The soft and warm palm of Lin Mengya''s hand made her love it.


    Suddenly, Xiao Fubao''s claws closed and grabbed her fingers at once.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to move. She could only feel the weak power of that small hand.


    Nevertheless, she was otherwise excited.


    "She''ll be fine, won''t she?" She looked at long Tianyu warmly.


    The latter nodded, brushed away the broken hair in front of her forehead and gently dropped a kiss.


    "I promise."


    ......


    Although Baijing''s affairs were handled coldly, they did not escape the eyes and ears of the two old masters of the Zhao family.


    They were indeed quiet for a while before, but it was not because of conscience, but secretly looking for a better opportunity.


    The Zhao family will not leak the news, but the people between Zhao Gulian and Bai Jing are not necessarily.


    On the third day after Bai Jing was arrested, the two old guys came to the door again.


    The name is to discuss how to deal with Bai Jing, a poisonous woman, but no one knows what he thinks.


    To this end, Zhao Gulian secretly lost his temper and felt that he couldn''t bear to wear a green hat.


    His good face was finally folded on the woman. How could he swallow it?


    In this regard, aunt Fang and uncle Huo mean they don''t want to participate.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu retreated, but unexpectedly, someone came to the door that afternoon and invited them together.


    When we meet again, the two old masters of the Zhao family have changed their attitude towards their husband and wife.


    Although Lin Mengya believes that they still want to calculate themselves in their hearts, they at least seem polite on the face.


    Unfortunately, she will never give them this opportunity.


    "Why did you come to us?" She came straight to the point and made it clear that she didn''t want to participate.


    Zhao Gulian sat next to the two old masters of the Zhao family.


    Since they came in, he has been staring at them.


    This makes Lin Mengya very unaccustomed.


    They are not the people who put the green hat on him. Can this man look at them like an enemy?


    Hearing the speech, the second uncle of Zhao just smiled apologetically and said, "this was originally the family affair of our Zhao family. I''m sorry to disturb the two distinguished guests."


    "That''s not necessary, as long as some people no longer think we deliberately murdered him." As soon as long Tianyu spoke, Zhao Gulian''s face became more ugly.


    Originally, he was betrayed by his first wife, and now he is a little gun battle. At present, he angrily asked, "don''t think you can hide it from everyone. If you really don''t have any thoughts about my home, why don''t you stay here?"


    But before Lin Mengya and his wife could speak, he drew Huo Shujiang''s rebuttal. He frowned slightly and said, "they are distinguished guests I invited in person. Is it difficult? What''s the third brother''s dissatisfaction with the guests I invited?"


    "Old five, third brother is for you." The more Zhao Gulian said, the more gloomy his face became. Originally, he could be regarded as a good-looking man. Under the devastation of these two days, he was a bit gloomy and vicious.


    I think he''s really hit a lot.


    "It''s just the saying that if you don''t have anything to do, you can steal. I heard that they made a lot of trouble in the Fang family, and it''s more detailed with the five younger brothers and sisters. The five younger brothers and sisters are a lesson from the past. You should think more about everything to avoid being cheated."


    That''s getting worse.


    Not only did long Tianyu sink his face, but even uncle Huo hung his dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Please be careful, third brother! They are both the younger generation of our husband and wife, and they have helped me a lot in my house these days."


    "Although I don''t have any great talent, I still have a good understanding of people. I understand the kindness of the third brother, but this kind of thing will never happen in my home."


    "Oh, promise? What do you promise?" Zhao Gulian is like a mad dog. He bites whoever he catches.


    "You go out early and return late every day for the sake of the operation of those shops, and even you are not at home for eight out of ten days. Moreover, I heard that your sister-in-law has a strange temper and has always been at odds with you."


    "Fifth brother, I think you''d better take care of your family and coax your younger brothers and sisters, so as not to end up like me one day."


    Uncle Huo was completely angry. "Zhao Gulian, if you talk nonsense again, get out!"


    His wife will never allow anyone to be humiliated.


    But Zhao Gulian just grinned and said with a sneer: "Oh, what? The fifth brother doesn''t seem to know anything. I''m just assuming that it''s possible. You''ll become angry first? However, I''m not afraid of wearing shoes. You know all the people who publicize such scandals regardless of brotherhood. Then don''t blame me for using my own way to cure him!"


    Huo Shuyi patted the table and said angrily, "it''s unreasonable! Zhao Gulian, ask yourself, when did I do such a thing? I''m not the gossip woman. What am I doing with such gossip?"


    He''s really pissed off.


    After the news leaked, Zhao Gulian rushed over like a madman and put him in charge.


    But in fact, even he wondered how the matter spread so quickly, and before that, he specially took care of the Zhao family and couldn''t spread it out.


    Although he wants to leave with his wife and children, he should also plan carefully. It''s best to go quietly to avoid complications.


    But at this juncture, if this matter breaks out, not only the Zhao family and the Bai family will keep an eye on them, but also other families related to the interests of the two families may have to join in the fun.


    For a moment, he was very angry, but he didn''t know who was the initiator


    "Hum! It''s not because Bai Jing, the poisonous woman, has offended your husband and wife before!" Zhao Gulian will not let go.


    He now felt that he really had no face at all.


    Every time he heard the news from people outside, he felt like mocking his incompetence.


    Now he wants to kill Bai Jing''s bitch directly to vent his anger, but the two old guys don''t agree.


    At this time, he hated all the people who prevented him from killing Bai Jing.


    But there was no way to retaliate. He could only climb and bite indiscriminately to make his mouth happy.


    Lin Mengya understood.


    The reason why I found them was probably because they were one of the insiders at that time.


    So they may leak information, but no one has conclusive evidence.


    Lin Mengya took a half step back, clinging to long Tianyu''s side, and her lips moved slightly.


    "Who do you think will spread it?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes swept through the people present, "whoever is most beneficial is who."


    Therefore, Zhao Gulian was excluded first.


    Unless he has a strange brain hole and feels that the green hat he wears looks tight.


    But if this kind of thing doesn''t have a special hobby, I''m afraid


    Most men can''t accept it.


    As for the others present.


    The two elders of the Zhao family and aunt Huo Shufang have similar positions.


    After the news came out, what was most affected was Zhao Gulian''s reputation. Although the second elder of the Zhao family could take this opportunity to suppress Zhao Gulian''s Nanyuan, Zhao Gulian still had a son. It was a big deal that he passed everything on to his son.


    After all, in this matter, he is at best a victim, which is not a big mistake.


    As for uncle Huo and aunt Fang, I''m afraid what these two people think now is how to get rid of the relationship with the Zhao family.


    Even if they want to know what Bai Jing''s big secret is, they will try their best to keep Bai Jing''s life.


    Therefore, if this matter breaks out, Bai Jing will die.


    After that, Zhao Gulian''s reputation was damaged and Bai Jing died. The biggest beneficiary should be the person who is qualified to inherit the South court!


    Just then, Zhao Jue appeared at the door.


    Only a few days later, the other party''s temperament had some amazing changes. He was no longer the poor and miserable bastard that day.


    "Two grandfathers, three grandfathers, father, five uncles and five aunts."


    He greeted the elders in an unassuming manner.


    He is not very old, but he looks calm and reliable.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhao Gulian looked a little uncomfortable.


    Although the other party is his own son, he doesn''t care much about their mother and son over the years.


    He can''t stand the ridicule of outsiders, let alone his own children?


    At that moment, he was a little impatient with Zhao Jue.


    But Zhao Jue''s attitude is still respectful, "father, my son has been taking care of my brother at home. My second grandfather sent for me, and my son doesn''t know what it is."


    Seeing that his attitude remained the same, Zhao Gulian finally recovered some of the self-esteem of growing up parents.


    He is like a cat with its hair blown up. No one can touch his wound, or he will jump up and bite.


    "OK, there''s nothing for you here. Go back quickly."


    "Yes." Zhao Jue retreated skillfully, but was stopped by Uncle Zhao er.


    "Don''t be too busy. Let me ask you what your brother has been doing these days?"


    Zhao Jue seemed a little surprised at the problem of the second uncle Zhao. Hearing the speech, he just thought for a moment and said, "my brother has been in a mood of repetition since he was injured. Fortunately, with the love of his mother and the pregnancy of two little sisters in law, my brother is happy."


    Uncle Zhao''s eyes sank slightly and said, "all right, you go down."


    No one knows why Uncle Zhao Er called Zhao Jue.


    Even if he came, he just asked him a few words and let him leave.


    But Lin Mengya''s sight fell on Zhao Jue.


    After the analysis just now, she found that after the incident became big, it was most beneficial to Zhao Jue.


    But last night, after Bai Jing was caught back by Zhao Gulian''s people, she was directly locked up in Zhao''s house.


    All those who knew about her were taken care of, and no one would have the opportunity to send messages.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Someone knew it would happen!


    "Hiss -" she gasped.


    Even they couldn''t figure out what happened last night. Who would have arranged the whole play?

 Chapter 2927

    Although Zhao Jue''s arrival brings Lin Mengya a new guess, she has no evidence at present.


    And if the other party really has the ability to design everything that night, at least the other party should know what''s going on on on their side first.


    After thinking about it, she thought it was impossible.


    At least no one would guess that Aunt Fang would be desperate to test Bai Jing.


    Therefore, the biggest possibility is that Zhao Jue is likely to be the person behind the fire.


    So overnight, Zhao Jue may be the man behind the storm that spread Bai Jing''s actions.


    Lin Mengya thought secretly, and her heart was more alert to Zhao Jue.


    Also, I''m afraid it won''t be a good stubble to survive safely from Bai Jing''s hands.


    On the other hand, uncle Zhao also revealed his purpose of letting everyone come.


    "Although this matter is disgraceful, it is done. Even if we find the person who leaked the secret, it is difficult to recover the reputation loss of the Zhao family."


    When he said this, Zhao Gulian looked like a tight bow, as if he might collapse anytime, anywhere.


    Master Zhao turned his words and said, "so, I think it''s better to let the third man go out to avoid the limelight. After a period of time, no one will remember this. Then you''ll be your Third Master in the South courtyard, and you''ll be at ease."


    Zhao Gulian''s teeth were creaking.


    Even in the face of his elders, he almost couldn''t control his anger. He said with a smile: "it seems that this is what the second uncle and the third uncle have discussed. Oh, although our South courtyard is not as extravagant as the north courtyard, there are several shops that can be sold under my painstaking management over the years."


    "These things are the private property of our South courtyard. The second and third uncles need to reach out now. Is it inappropriate?"


    Uncle Zhao, who had not spoken for a long time, snorted coldly in disdain.


    "Hum! There are no big or small things. If you can''t control the people in your backyard and do such ugly things, why should we worry about you? You''d better not bite Lv Dong. Bin doesn''t know good people. We don''t like your stuff!"


    Zhao Gulian doesn''t believe it at all.


    At this moment, he hated why he didn''t kick the bitch to death, but suffered deeply.


    But at present, the most important thing is how to protect their property under the siege of the other three courts.


    However, he is still unwilling!


    The second uncle of Zhao was not affected. He just knocked on the table and said, "just now you heard that Zhao Pei is your only son who has achieved success, but now he has been destroyed."


    "Even without us, there is no one in your South courtyard who can take over."


    "We don''t want to take advantage of you. In this way, your third uncle and I will find a suitable person to operate for you for two years. When you have a replacement, we will return those things to him and carefully cultivate him. What do you think?"


    Zhao Gulian was so angry that he took a few deep breaths.


    The look in the eyes of the two old guys was full of resentment.


    Shit escrow!


    If he really handed over the shop, he would be completely in the hands of his second and third uncles in a few months. It would be even more difficult for him to get it back at that time.


    Damn old fox, I''m waiting for him here!


    "No need!" Zhao Gulian refused without hesitation.


    "Although Zhao Pei is no longer successful, I have other grown-up sons. Zhao Jue is one of them. With me behind him, I think nothing will happen


    What a mistake. Young people should experience. "


    He''s out of it, too.


    After all, he might as well raise an obedient puppet as give those shops to an outsider.


    The second uncle of Zhao seemed to have expected him to say so. At present, he just said slowly: "although Zhao Jue is an adult, he is only a concubine after all. Over the years, he has always been timid. He is really not a candidate who can provoke the South court."


    About this, uncle Zhao really thanked the poisonous woman Bai Jing.


    If it weren''t for her to keep her position and constantly suppress those concubines and concubines, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be easy today!


    Zhao Gulian was furious and said, "it''s not appropriate. I''ll give you some advice behind your back, so don''t bother your second and third uncles!"


    Seeing his strong resistance, uncle Zhao just sneered and said, "well, since you insist so much, it''s not worth being a villain. But I heard that the current owner of the Bai family is Bai Jing''s brother. He loved Bai Jing very much before he heard that Bai Jing had not been married."


    "This time, I''m afraid he will never sit idly by when he gets the news. At that time, I''ll see how you can explain to the Bai family!"


    Originally, this is the killing move of Uncle Zhao ER!


    The expression on Zhao Gulian''s face suddenly froze, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "What do you mean? Are you going to help the Bai family persecute me?"


    He really didn''t expect to be a member of the Zhao family and their nephew anyway!


    But they actually pushed themselves to the Bai family in order to rob those shops?


    Although Huo Shujiang said it was none of his business, his eyebrows frowned, indicating some disapproval.


    Fang Rao knew his temperament best. She twisted it around his waist quietly and motioned him not to interrupt with her eyes.


    "Good, good!" Zhao Gulian shouted a few good words.


    Looking at the two old masters of the Zhao family, there was a bit more darkness in their eyes.


    "Don''t worry, even if the Bai family comes, I have a way to make them speechless, but don''t regret it then!"


    His threat implied something.


    The two old masters of the Zhao family seemed to be insiders. Hearing the speech, the second uncle of the Zhao family suddenly changed his face and scolded: "you''d better think clearly. If you pierce the sky, no one can help you block it!"


    "Oh!" Zhao Gulian is also a fool now. He sullenly provoked the corners of his mouth and turned to Zhao Yixuan.


    "Fifth brother, do you want to know some secrets about your life experience?"


    "Zhao Gulian!" Almost at this moment, uncle Zhao two and uncle Zhao three moved at the same time.


    Uncle Zhao leaned forward and stared at Zhao Gulian. The warning meant that even Lin Mengya felt a little frightened.


    And uncle Zhao San directly flashed in front of Zhao Gulian.


    The tall body completely envelops the other party.


    At the next moment, Zhao Gulian was suddenly pinched by the Third Master of Zhao and forcibly lifted up.


    "Put me down..."


    Zhao Gulian struggled, his eyes raised, his tongue involuntarily spit out, and his face has been red.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya can only think of four words - kill people and kill people!


    "Put him down!" She spoke suddenly.


    If he is allowed to pinch it with such strength, even if Zhao Gulian doesn''t die, I''m afraid he won''t be able to speak in the future.


    No one thought that just one word would provoke master Zhao to make such a hot shot!


    Uncle Zhao turned a deaf ear and still went his own way.


    "I repeat, put the man down!"


    She fastened the small dark crossbow on her wrist and aimed at Uncle Zhao.


    The latter obviously suffered this loss. Although he was dissatisfied with it, he dared not exert any force in secret.


    If among these people he is most afraid of, then this person must be Lin Mengya.


    "All right, put Zhao Gulian down."


    Uncle Zhao also spoke at this time, but his hand firmly grasped the armrest of his chair.


    The atmosphere became very strange.


    Before that, uncle Zhao San always followed the lead of Uncle Zhao er.


    But at this moment, Lin Mengya felt that the binding force of Uncle Zhao 2 on Uncle Zhao 3 was not so strong.


    Judging from his body movements, the second master of Zhao is afraid and nervous, while the Third Master of Zhao is resolute and ruthless.


    Under the threat of Lin Mengya, uncle Zhao can only let go.


    But Zhao Gulian was too tired. He covered his neck in panic. When he looked at Uncle Zhao again, his face was full of fear.


    Moreover, in his eyes, he was a little strange to Uncle Zhao.


    And I don''t know whether it was because Uncle Zhao suddenly shot at Zhao Gulian or something else.


    But from the performance of the three people, the "secret of life experience" seems to be a taboo.


    "What secret?" Uncle Huo hid his real emotions very deeply, and smelling the speech was just a look of doubt.


    "Nothing. It''s just that he''s crazy and talking nonsense." Uncle Zhao said coldly.


    "But..." Uncle Huo didn''t give up and asked again, but he was interrupted by Uncle Zhao San.


    "It''s just a matter of old sesame seeds and rotten millet. You know your mother didn''t have a good reputation when she left. It''s bad for your reputation to turn it out again. Don''t mention it again in the future. I''m all for your good."


    A flash of light flashed in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    the more one tries to hide , the more one is exposed!


    If she hadn''t solved the secret of Uncle Huo''s life experience before, I''m afraid they would really get mixed up this time.


    It seems that the Zhao family knew about Uncle Huo''s identity change.


    But she can''t see through the reaction of Uncle Zhao.


    I always felt that after Zhao Gulian said that, something seemed to have changed.


    Uncle Zhao quickly cut off the topic and turned the matter over.


    "Cough, I came to you this time to discuss how to minimize the impact of this matter."


    In this regard, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu feel a little strange.


    If Zhao Gulian suspected that they had leaked the secret, it is understandable.


    But how to solve it? What does it have to do with them?


    Uncle Huo protected the other three people behind him and said in a deep voice: "it has nothing to do with them. I have made it clear that it has nothing to do with us, and we won''t tell about it."


    Master Zhao''s eyes flashed over him and turned back from long Tianyu and Lin Mengya.


    "That''s right, but since the matter has been stormy all over the city, we must unify our caliber so as not to make the impact of the matter greater."


    Huo Shudao: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 2928

    Uncle Zhao raised his eyelids and gave them a deep look.


    "The Bai family is very difficult to deal with. They will never give up. I''ve also thought about it. We have a lot of cooperation with the Bai family over the years, and this in laws can''t be broken."


    "So?" Uncle Huo always felt that the shameless old man had no good intentions.


    Sure enough!


    "I heard that the Bai family still has several school-age women in the waiting room. Even if Bai Jing is retired, we can marry those women back."


    "However, after this incident, the women of the white family are no longer suitable for living in their own family."


    "Yi Xuan, I don''t think it''s difficult to marry another concubine in your status."


    "Click", uncle Huo was almost fooled by the thunder.


    What? Let him carry another concubine through the door?


    Isn''t it killing him?


    At that moment, uncle Huo''s face became extremely ugly. He quietly held his small hand doing mischief around his waist with one hand and said in a righteous way: "it''s impossible! I want to marry you. Anyway, you''ve been widowed for many years, and I''ve just served you!"


    Uncle Zhao was so angry that he patted the table, "presumptuous! Presumptuous! How do you talk to your elders? How dare you say such treacherous words?"


    "Then you let me marry a little wife. Are you such an elder?" Uncle Huo''s attitude is very firm.


    It''s absolutely impossible to marry a little wife!


    Not now! Not in the future!


    Lin Mengya secretly covered her mouth, but she didn''t expect that the next thunder would hit her head.


    "One more thing, I want to give my granddaughter to your highness as a concubine."


    Long Tianyu''s face suddenly sank down, but Uncle Zhao didn''t realize that he was dying.


    "After all, this matter has a great impact on my Zhao family, so I think it''s better for our two families to become a family. In this way, I can be at ease. Please treat my granddaughter kindly. She is good-natured and will never make trouble."


    "You dream!" Long Tianyu coldly refused.


    It''s worse than killing him to let another person divide the time he spent alone with his wife.


    Seeing that both of them had such an attitude, uncle Zhao was also angry.


    "Do you think I would? I''m not all for the Zhao family?"


    It''s no use selling miserably.


    The two men over there have the same attitude. You can shut up, but you can''t marry a little wife!


    However, the second master of Zhao didn''t quite understand.


    The reason why he made such a bad decision was to grasp the man''s psychology of liking the new and hating the old.


    I wanted to use two women to win over his highness Zhao Yixuan and Shengzun. Who knows, he stepped on thunder.


    Besides, it''s a big thunder.


    The men were making a lot of noise, but Lin Mengya secretly glanced at Aunt Fang.


    Just then, the other party''s eyes turned around.


    In this regard, the two seem to have a good connection.


    Master Zhao turned the topic a little too suddenly.


    Although he kept saying that it was to safeguard the honor of the Zhao family, Lin Mengya always felt that it was a little far fetched here.


    But she could not let long Tianyu promise, but she was more defensive in her heart.


    Due to the current situation, uncle Huo had to talk to Uncle Zhao. It was long Tianyu who had nothing to do with him. He pulled Lin Mengya on the spot and left.


    The two ran back to the yard.


    Along the way, long Tianyu seemed aggressive, but the palms of their two hands had made some preliminary communication.


    From the beginning, long Tianyu gave Lin Mengya a hint - back


    Talk about it.


    This means that long Tianyu has perceived that the surrounding environment is not safe.


    So they didn''t have any communication all the way. It looks like they were really angry.


    After entering the door, long Tianyu''s face changed slightly.


    Those anger are pretended, but now the seriousness is very serious.


    "It seems that we are being watched." He whispered.


    Lin Mengya sat next to him, "why didn''t I feel it?"


    "My people haven''t sent any news, ya''er. Do you believe me?" He held her face in his hands, and there was a depth in his eyes that she couldn''t understand.


    "I believe you." She held his hands.


    If there is a person in the world she fully believes, it must be long Tianyu.


    "That''s good. Remember my words. From now on, don''t step out of Zhao''s house with aunt Fang." He said seriously.


    "What about you?" She seemed to have a hunch.


    "I''ll go out these days. Before I come back, you stay here honestly, don''t go anywhere, and don''t trust anyone."


    She wanted to ask him what he was going to do and whether he could take himself with him?


    But the words were on her lips, but she still swallowed them.


    "OK." She nodded and promised him.


    She trusted this man''s love so much.


    I also believe that everything he does is for himself and the children.


    And she will try to listen to him, so that he has no worries.


    "Thank you." Long Tianyu held her in her arms.


    But the dark color in his eyes makes it difficult to explore his secret.


    That night, Bai Jing was taken away by the two old men of the Zhao family without the consent of Uncle Huo and aunt Fang.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of their attitude this afternoon.


    Although they didn''t say it clearly, they seemed reluctant to let the relationship between the Zhao family and the Bai family collapse.


    It''s strange that Bai Jing didn''t realize it.


    If she knew about it, I''m afraid she would be more arrogant than she is now.


    It''s just a pity that she had a plan with aunt Fang.


    Now, it''s all gone.


    "I thought I could get some secrets out of her mouth. That''s good. We can''t even see anyone."


    Under the candlelight, aunt Fang looked a little depressed.


    Obviously, they are so close to the truth. Unexpectedly, the two old guys fought a total war, which made them fall short.


    In addition, today those two old guys want to give huoshusai''s little wife alive and dead, which makes aunt Fang sick.


    Now, even uncle Huo is involved, and he is not allowed to enter the house.


    No way, uncle Huo can only entrust Lin Mengya to intercede with him.


    Anyway, let him come in at night.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Aunt Fang found that Lin Mengya had been distracted since just now.


    "Nothing." She was interrupted. Then she came back to her senses, lowered her voice and said, "I just think the attitude of the two old masters of the Zhao family is a little strange."


    "It''s clearly Bai Jing''s fault. Even if they really don''t want to turn against the Bai family, it''s the Zhao family that makes sense."


    "However, it makes people feel that they are afraid of the Bai family. Even if Bai Jing is wrong, they have to hurry to please the Bai family?"


    Aunt Fang pondered carefully and found that she had a point.


    "If you don''t say it, I don''t think so."


    She''s holding her arm, son


    Think carefully about what you ignored before.


    "Bai Jing is very jealous, and the people she is jealous of are not only the concubines and concubines in her back house. I heard that she is also a bully among the Zhao family''s dependents. She once hurt more than one dependents, but in the end, all these things ended."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up and pulled aunt Fang to dig into Bai Jing''s old gossip.


    "Can the rest of the Zhao family bear it?"


    "Ho!" Aunt Fang helped the orthotic device on her neck, mentioned the old past, and opened the conversation.


    "Of course I can''t help it, but every time someone comes forward to suppress it. In the past, I thought it was all because of Zhao Gulian, but now it seems that this man can''t be relied on."


    No wonder she touched her chin.


    "I think Bai Jing may not know."


    Otherwise, according to the woman''s personality, it would have been turned upside down.


    They were talking, but Cairu came in with a calm face and told her.


    "Master, Mrs. Fang." She said hello and said solemnly, "Bai Jing cut herself for the news just came from the outside."


    "What?"


    Lin Mengya and Fang Rao were surprised at the same time.


    "When did you find it? Was the man dead?" Lin Mengya asked faster.


    Cairu said, "I was saved, but I was unconscious. I heard it was a beam hung with a belt, and I found it in time."


    Lin Mengya just thought it was too coincidental.


    She looked at Aunt Fang and found that the other party''s eyebrows were also frowning.


    Obviously, they want to go together.


    "Do you think Bai Jing will commit suicide?" Aunt Fang asked in a small voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Bai Jing is a very strong person.


    And even if she died, she would not choose this silent way of death.


    If this man is put into modern times, he is definitely a radical who will retaliate against society.


    Even if she doesn''t live well, others don''t think of a good type.


    And I almost died just after I proposed to go from Zhao''s house. It''s a little strange.


    "Where are people now?" She asked.


    "Locked up, and I secretly asked, no one went to see a doctor."


    Cairu is that good. Basically, the information is very comprehensive.


    In this way, Lin Mengya confirmed her guess.


    Bai Jing''s suicide is not so simple. Maybe someone wants to kill the root!


    But why?


    "Is it because of the secret Bai Jing knows?"


    Aunt Fang''s words reminded her.


    Lin Mengya thought of Zhao''s attitude towards Zhao Gulian.


    At that time, the other party probably wanted to say that "Zhao Yixuan" was Huo Shuhai''s secret.


    At that time, uncle Zhao even wanted to kill people regardless of the presence of outsiders. You can imagine how important this secret was to the Zhao family.


    Similarly, Zhao Gulian also regarded this secret as his biggest weapon.


    And Bai Jing?


    Lin Mengya got up and ran out. Aunt Fang anxiously chased after her and asked, "Xiaoya, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go out and have a look!"


    Before the voice fell, everyone ran away.


    However, aunt Fang is still wearing a tractor around her neck. She can''t see her feet when walking, let alone run away.


    Fortunately, Cairu followed her.

 Chapter 2929

    Bai Jing''s house was a simple firewood house in the backyard.


    Because of the plan discussed with aunt Fang before, they didn''t arrange too many people around the firewood house.


    Now, after people are taken away, there is no one around.


    Lin Mengya pushes the door open.


    There is some chaos inside, and there are some drag marks on the ground. It is obvious that Bai Jing is reluctant to go.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Look closely, there are several winding blood marks on the ground.


    I''m afraid that when the other party comes to take Bai Jing away, he doesn''t care about her life or death at all.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    She felt a little strange. From the words of Uncle Zhao Er, she even heard that uncle Zhao Er seemed to want to keep Bai Jing''s attitude.


    So why did the person who took Bai Jing suddenly change his attitude?


    Standing in the room, Lin Mengya looked around.


    Bai Jing is not a person who will wait to die, and the reason why she promised to cooperate with aunt Fang is that she may have noticed that someone is going to be bad for her.


    Or she felt that only aunt Fang could save her.


    But she was suddenly taken away. Although Bai Jing was not prepared at all, she would certainly find a way to ask aunt Fang for help.


    The simplest way is to leave some clues about their agreement here.


    In this way, aunt fang had to save her even in order to continue tracking down the clues.


    At present, this should be Bai Jing''s only way to live.


    She''s good at finding clues.


    It''s just that there''s nothing here except two chairs and a table.


    It''s not easy to hide things.


    The people who took Bai Jing may have searched the house. If they find the clues in advance, Bai Jing will have no way to heaven and no way to the ground.


    She looked for a circle with Cairu, but she got nothing.


    "Master, are you thinking too much? After all, when they took people away, it was very sudden. Even Bai Jing didn''t have time to prepare."


    Cairu made some sense.


    Maybe she thinks Bai Jing too smart.


    But she always felt that Bai Jing''s ability should be more than that.


    Since she can rely on this secret to save her life, she should know what the secret stands for.


    Therefore, it is impossible for her not to stay behind. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t be free in the Zhao family for so long these years.


    "No, I have to look for it again." Lin Mengya said to herself.


    But then she suddenly looked up and looked out of the window.


    "Cairu, do you smell a special smell?"


    Cairu was just about to answer. Lin Mengya suddenly grabbed her sleeve and pulled her away.


    Just now she was facing the door with her back, and suddenly an arrow came in.


    Moreover, there was a fist sized bottle tied to the arrow.


    With a "crash", the bottle broke instantly, and then a very pungent smell of fire oil filled the whole room.


    Cairu''s reaction was not slow.


    Her face changed at the sight of fire oil.


    Without saying a word, he was about to run with his master, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he came to the door, a burning rocket shot at them.


    The fire oil was so flammable that it burned almost instantly when it met the fire.


    Moreover, because it is a firewood house, both the house and the surrounding buildings are easy to be introduced


    Burn.


    The fire blocked them in the wood house in the twinkling of an eye.


    Thick smoke rushed into the sky with the fire, and Lin Mengya''s throat immediately felt bursts of dry itching and hot.


    The impact of a fire in Fang''s house was still vivid. At that moment, she even felt a little trance. It seemed as if they had returned to the flame that almost swallowed them up again.


    She was a little stunned and her body trembled unconsciously.


    Cairu didn''t notice her abnormality, but kicked the door open and dragged Lin Mengya out desperately.


    Fortunately, they came out in time, and there were no other injuries except some sporadic holes in their clothes.


    It''s just that the small firewood house was destroyed.


    Even if Bai Jing left any evidence, I''m afraid it has been burned and can''t be distinguished anymore.


    Cairu had nothing else to do and hurriedly checked the condition of her owner.


    "Master, are you hurt anywhere?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head like waking up from a dream.


    Just now he was in a blank with his brain. She didn''t even know how to react. She even forgot how to call for help and how to escape.


    She always thought she was strong enough, but no one could easily escape the danger of death under the test of life and death.


    Therefore, she should be more cautious and careful not to let herself be affected.


    "I''m fine. Please call someone to put out the fire."


    She didn''t know how pale and frightening her face was.


    Cairu was a little uneasy, but Lin Mengya insisted that she call people first. She just had to have a little rest.


    Helpless, Cairu had to help her to the side and sit down.


    "Master, you wait for me here and I''ll be right back."


    After telling, Cairu hurried to call someone to put out the fire.


    Lin Mengya curled herself up into a ball. No matter who saw her, she would think she was just a coward frightened by big work.


    But none of them could see. Under the cover of the shadow, Lin Mengya opened a small note hidden in her sleeve.


    She found it under the table.


    The note is very small and is sandwiched in the gap between the table legs of the table. Coincidentally, the part of the table legs is concave downward. It is good to put down a small note.


    And because the table was old enough, it didn''t arouse anyone''s doubt.


    But Lin Mengya found out.


    Not only that, she hasn''t even told Cairu.


    Even now, she is acting conscientiously to cover up the fact that she has got Bai Jing''s clue.


    The space of the note was limited, so only one line was written.


    "Before the Huo family was exterminated, they were stolen by people. All the thieves were disguised by the disciples of the ancient family, including uncle Zhao Si and Zhao Gulian."


    The handwriting on the note is very scrawly, and the person who wrote it must be very anxious or nervous.


    And it should be small pieces of charcoal, because there are some old charcoal residues piled in the corner here.


    She quickly read it and quickly hid the note in her purse.


    When she looked up again, she was still a frightened and helpless chicken.


    Just look at the fire in the eyes, has a few more if thoughtful.


    That''s an interesting clue.


    It turned out that before the Huo family was exterminated, someone had already started the idea of the Huo family.


    And the thieves were all disguised by ancient families, even with the participation of the Zhao family.


    Perhaps the extermination of the Huo family is the result of the anger of these aristocratic families


    Fruit?


    She thought about it, but she was full of doubts.


    First of all, if those aristocratic families really want to get something from the Huo family, why didn''t they choose to kill the family in the first place, but should they do it first?


    Secondly, if they really did kill the Huo family, they should be very defensive against the insiders in those years.


    Like Uncle Huo.


    Once he recovers his memory, I''m afraid he will definitely take crazy revenge on the Zhao family.


    Even if those people believe in the skills of people who exchange memories for uncle Huo, they will certainly have a grudge, rather than let uncle Huo take care of their family business for them now.


    Also, on the surface, at least the Zhao family and the Fang family did not get any great benefits after the accident at the back home.


    As for real estate and gold, silver and jewelry.


    It''s not that she has a high vision, but that although those things are attractive, they can''t reach the level that makes people desperate to deal with the Huo family at that time.


    The last point is the Huo family itself.


    From the description of the three members of the Huoxiao family, although the Huoxiao family 15 years ago was a foreigner, they have been rooted in the ancient family for many years and have a certain status and power.


    Just think about it. At the beginning, some of the Huo family wanted money. How could they be quietly destroyed by others?


    I''m afraid there are many secrets.


    While she was thinking, someone came running with the water dragon.


    Although the fire was fierce, only smoke curled up under the help of the people.


    Aunt Fang also came late. With the help of aunt LAN, she ran over anxiously.


    "Xiaoya! Xiaoya!"


    She was so frightened that she wanted to rush into the fire.


    "Aunt Fang, I''m here!"


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya shouted at this time, which made aunt Fang''s heart hang up and sink down.


    "You child!"


    She walked over and took Lin Mengya in her arms.


    He felt it up and down again and checked it to make sure that she was intact, which completely relieved him.


    "My heart is about to frighten you! Are you hurt? You are too. Why are you so careless? If you have any accident, how can I tell your parents? And Xiao Fubao and Xiao Mo say that they are so good. How can you be willing to let them lose their mother since childhood?"


    Aunt Fang was really worried about her and blamed her like a firecracker, which made Lin Mengya unable to insert a word.


    It was not easy to wait until aunt Fang gave her a chance to meet her, and aunt Fang''s worried and remorseful eyes.


    What else can she do?


    "I''m really fine. It''s such a mess here. Let''s go back and talk about it." She whispered.


    Aunt Fang also has lingering palpitations.


    At the beginning, they all escaped from the fire. Naturally, they were afraid when facing the same environment.


    No way, this is human instinct in the face of injury.


    It''s like being afraid of the well rope once bitten by a snake for ten years. I''m afraid they will be afraid of it for a long time.


    Aunt Fang personally helped Lin Mengya to her main room.


    As soon as she put the person on her couch, she quickly asked someone to get some water for her to drink, and asked aunt LAN to find out the ointment for burning and scalding and apply the wound to Lin Mengya.


    Although Lin Mengya repeatedly reiterated that she was really not hurt, she still couldn''t resist aunt Fang feeling that she was hurt.


    She was forced to take off her clothes and accepted aunt Fang''s thorough inspection. Only then did she put her clean and soft clothes on the ship into the quilt.

 Chapter 2930

    Although Lin Mengya is a doctor and both she and aunt Fang are women, she still feels a little shy. Her little face is red and covers herself with a quilt. She only shows a messy little head. In her ears, aunt Fang''s nagging complaints come.


    "You young people, always rely on your good health. You are not afraid of this and that. You don''t know until you are old. It will be late at that time!"


    Aunt Fang brought a bowl of cold jade dew.


    This was originally a prescription taught by Lin Mengya. It usually has the effect of moistening her throat.


    Lin Mengya wanted to eat by herself, but aunt Fang stared at her.


    She sat in front of the bed. Although the tractor around her neck was still a little inconvenient, she insisted on scooping up a spoon and feeding it to Lin Mengya.


    When I first entered, I felt cold. After swallowing it, the dry, itchy and painful throat was relieved in an instant.


    In fact, she usually eats it, but this is the first time she has been fed.


    Of course, long Tianyu always wanted to feed her, but she refused.


    In her words, she doesn''t have long hands or feet, and she hasn''t suffered multiple injuries. Why do she have to feed others?


    But today, she even felt that she didn''t want to refuse aunt Fang''s kindness.


    Hesitation, a bowl of jade dew has been fed to the stomach.


    Aunt Fang took a handkerchief and gently wiped the corners of her mouth until she was afraid it hurt her. The strength was light like a feather.


    "We were lucky to have escaped death last time. If you come back a few times, I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death."


    Aunt Fang still has lingering palpitations.


    Only those who have escaped from the fire can know how much harm that environment does to people.


    Even within a month after that, she often dreamed that she was burned by fire, and then woke up in a nightmare.


    But the girl experienced it again today.


    It made her both distressed and angry.


    He could not help but sink his face and poked her hard on the forehead.


    "I know you are powerful, but you are also a physical child, and you are afraid of ruthlessness. If your parents knew you were so reckless, how worried and sad should they be?"


    Lin Mengya dropped her head and was as clever as a little quail.


    Aunt Fang was too anxious to teach her a lesson.


    Now, seeing her like this, heartache has the upper hand.


    "Well, well, I know my words are heavier, but you should know that whether I or your parents, we are all looking forward to the safety of your children. Next time you encounter this situation, you must think twice and never blog with your own life, okay?"


    "I see, aunt Fang, I''m wrong." Her hoarse voice admitted her mistake, which made aunt Fang''s guilt more and more intense.


    She is also a mother.


    Especially in the past few months, she has been reflecting on her responsibility as a mother.


    And Lin Mengya is the younger generation she has always cared about.


    It was hard to avoid feeling a little excited to learn that she was almost killed.


    But fortunately, she is still good, and she has explained to the parents of other people''s children.


    ......


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and felt the fears that had haunted her just now. With aunt Fang''s concern, it disappeared bit by bit.


    Although she always thought she didn''t need some things, it highlighted its value when she was frightened and helpless.


    She just thought


    It''s warm in my heart, like a heater in the middle of the night with heavy snow, or a touch of warm sunshine in the chilly spring.


    In short, it is a taste that makes people intoxicated.


    Because Aunt Fang gave her the opportunity to examine the wound just now, she cleared the left and right sides.


    At present, there are only two of them in the room, and everyone outside should have heard aunt Fang''s words just now.


    Now, it''s the best time for her to light up the clue to Aunt Fang.


    But aunt Fang''s face changed slightly after seeing the note.


    She just gave Lin Mengya a complicated look and got up and went outside the door.


    "You guys, go and prepare some hot water. Miss ya is covered with dust. Then go to her yard and get some laundry."


    Because Aunt Fang is in a hurry, there is no one in the yard except aunt LAN.


    Aunt Fang determined that there was no one left or right. Then she closed the door, cautiously walked up to her, picked up the note and looked at it again and again.


    After a while, she whispered, "this matter is very important. I''m afraid we can''t find it out by a few of us."


    Lin Mengya saw the dignity in aunt Fang''s eyes and couldn''t help being nervous.


    "Aunt Fang, do you know this?"


    Aunt Fang nodded gently. Then she threw the note into the tea cup and poured some water in.


    Soon, the ink on the note melted away, and the already ravaged little note became debris.


    Nevertheless, she poured the paper water in the cup into a large vase.


    After all this, aunt Fang sat down again, but her face was a little cloudy and sunny.


    "When the Huo family was stolen, I was at the Huo family."


    "What?" Lin Mengya was surprised.


    "But I hid at that time, so those people didn''t know I was still there. But apart from me, only Xiao''er and Shujiang were not at home."


    "That day happened to be my birthday. I thought I could reunite with the three of our family on this rare day, so I quietly hid in Shujiang''s room."


    "At that time, I didn''t tell anyone in order to surprise them. But by mistake, Xiao ER and Shujiang went to get me a fixed birthday gift, so they weren''t in the house."


    "Later, after the thieves left, I came out of the room. At that time, the Huo family was in chaos, so no one saw me."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya gradually realized something.


    "In addition to the three members of your family, is there anyone who was not at Huo''s house that day?"


    Aunt Fang nodded and said, "yes."


    At this time, her eyes have been gradually clear. It seems that she has figured out some problems.


    "There was another old servant. He should have picked me up at Fang''s house, but I wasn''t in the room at that time, so he waited all day."


    With a roar, Lin Mengya felt that she had found a fatal thing.


    On the day that those people stole the Huo family, it happened that these four people didn''t show up.


    And under the Huo Family Massacre, only these four people survived!


    She grabbed aunt Fang''s hand and widened her eyes.


    Aunt Fang seemed to know what she was going to say, so she had to smile bitterly and shake her head.


    "I hid tightly at that time. I only heard the sound of shouting to catch the thief outside. I can''t remember anything else."


    It''s a shame. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s hard for her to escape?


    After all these years, although it''s only him


    The four of us are still alive and well, and are still used by people with intentions. Perhaps, this is no accident.


    Like the old servant who saved Huoxiao.


    With his ability at that time, it was difficult to save Huoxiao.


    Later, he secretly took a lot of gold and silver treasures from the Huo family, which gave Huoxiao a chance to make a comeback.


    But what if these are deliberately put water?


    Some things can''t be thought deeply, because once you get back to your senses, you will feel cold all over.


    No wonder Huo Shuhui was valued for his business talent and his memory was tampered with; No wonder aunt Fang has lost its value, but they still let aunt Fang stay with Uncle Huo.


    What if all this is for surveillance?


    They became quiet in an instant, and even the eye contact was full of vigilance.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya only thinks of one film - "Truman''s world"!


    Over the years, aunt Fang and uncle Huo are like dolls arranged by others. Even their every move is secretly monitored by some people.


    But they didn''t intervene in their lives, but if they knew that Aunt Fang or others could be present at that time, I''m afraid the balance of all this would be broken.


    Lin Mengya quietly held aunt Fang''s hand.


    Those warm hands are now freezing to the bone.


    "Don''t be afraid." She opened her mouth without making any sound, but she firmly gave aunt Fang confidence.


    "We''ll help you."


    She and long Tianyu will try their best to save aunt Fang and her family from this false world!


    Aunt Fang took a deep breath and her eyes were slightly red.


    She patted Lin Mengya''s hand, as if to say, thank you!


    It''s not even, it''s rising again.


    Who would have thought that the tragedy of the Huo family led to one secret after another?


    And it is also related to the life and death of aunt Fang''s family. If you are a little careless, I''m afraid it will cause more twists and turns.


    So it seems that neither the Fang family nor the Zhao family have the ability to cover up the sky.


    Not only that, they are also arrogant.


    Even arrogant enough to keep the victims in captivity and become their puppets at their mercy.


    Lin Mengya felt deep malice.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with such a behind the scenes person.


    For the safety of aunt Fang and her family, Lin Mengya and aunt Fang reached a tacit consensus.


    Without sufficient evidence or assurance, they had better not uncover the matter easily.


    Lin Mengya will send someone to investigate privately, but this time, they have to be more careful.


    As for Bai Jing, since she can take risks and tell such a big secret, Lin Mengya and aunt Fang can''t sit idly by.


    If the other party has been monitoring them, it may have noticed that there are some transactions between Bai Jing and aunt Fang.


    It''s just that those people don''t know the content of the transaction, so they don''t have a dialogue to kill.


    This "self judgment" is either an accident or a warning to Bai Jing.


    Since the person is still alive, it means that the other party doesn''t know the transaction between Bai Jing and aunt Fang.


    From this point, they can rest assured that Bai Jing will not tell the truth in order to save her life.

 Chapter 2931

    But if they rashly go to the door to ask for someone, I''m afraid it will cause some groundless speculation.


    After all, whether aunt Fang or her, the relationship with Bai Jing is not good, and there is no position to plead for her.


    So, how to protect Bai Jing without arousing the suspicion of those people has become the most difficult problem they face.


    "Why don''t we just find someone to pretend to be a robber and steal them out!"


    Aunt Fang thought hard and failed. Finally, she smacked her teeth and came up with such a bad idea.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help pouring cold water. "Believe it or not, before we are ready to rescue people, someone will go and kill her first."


    "What should I do? Those people are so cruel. I''m afraid Bai Jing will be more or less dangerous in their hands."


    Once the Huo family was involved, aunt Fang''s head became a paste.


    Probably, this is also care is chaos.


    Lin Mengya sat on the bed and calmed down to think about the whole thing from beginning to end.


    There are only two of them. They don''t want Bai Jing to die. One is her and aunt Fang; There is another one, which should be Zhao Pei.


    Because once Bai Jing dies, Zhao Peike will lose his last backer, and his future destiny will be in the hands of others.


    I''m afraid this is hard for the arrogant Zhao Peng to accept.


    But now he''s just a loser.


    I''m afraid the weight of his speech is not as heavy as a fart. Who can listen to him and let Bai Jing go?


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she immediately called Cairu in.


    She ordered a few words in Cairu''s ear. The latter nodded and then withdrew.


    Aunt Fang was a little worried.


    This dead child!


    I just said something about her! As for deliberately betraying yourself?


    But she was a little embarrassed to ask, so she could only use a pair of eyes to desperately signal Lin Mengya.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya just covered her mouth and yawned.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll have a rest first. Alas, it''s tiring to escape from death in the fire!"


    Hum! Don''t say it, when she''s so rare!


    Aunt Fang turned and left, but she suddenly regained her mind after going out.


    No! Isn''t this her house?


    ......


    The fire in Zhao''s house didn''t turn into a pot of porridge, but the nest of people brought by Bai Jing were terrified.


    They are not Bai Jing''s confidants on weekdays, so they don''t know Bai Jing''s hidden secrets.


    All they know is that the master has come and the lady has fallen. Some people say that the lady wants to kill the master, and the master really wants to kill the lady now.


    Such a chaotic situation is not something they can handle.


    What''s more, as the attendants of Bai Jing, they were angered and rejected by the master.


    Smart people have started to look for new backers, but some of them are stubborn. They think it must be a misunderstanding this time, and my wife will make a comeback.


    Among them, mother Yan is making a lot of money.


    But now she also has some drums in her heart. After all, she has been bullied by Bai Jing for so long, and there are some lingering shadows in her heart.


    So he slipped into Zhao Jue''s room while no one noticed her.


    Zhao Jue was sitting at his desk reading a letter. When he heard the knock on the door, he quickly took the letter back into his sleeve cage and looked at the door coldly.


    "Who?"


    "Second childe, it''s me."


    Outside the door came the old voice of mother Yan, and the cold on Zhao Jue''s face was a little slower.


    Tucked in the letter paper again and got up to open the door.


    Now he had regained his former gentleness, let people in and closed the door.


    "Second childe, what mistake did madam make? I always feel uneasy in my heart. I always feel like something big is going to happen." Mother Yan lowered her voice and asked.


    Zhao Jue still didn''t show any trace and said with a smile, "what can I do? It''s probably because she has done too many wrong things over the years, so her father will lock her up."


    He has been wearing a green hat by his wife for many years, and there is more than one.


    If it gets out, I''m afraid his father will have no face.


    Therefore, despite the uproar outside, my father did not allow the family to mention it.


    After secretly killing those servants present, my father gave the rest a password to prohibit everyone from discussing the matter in private, and those who disobeyed the order will be executed in secret.


    Therefore, in recent days, everyone has been living in a panic, for fear that the next person who disappears will be himself.


    On the contrary, Zhao Gulian''s attitude towards Zhao Jue is very thought-provoking.


    He didn''t ask him, but he didn''t rely on him. Instead, he took him as an idle man.


    Fortunately, Zhao Jue''s own sense of existence is not strong. Among all the people, he lives the most peaceful.


    "But I heard them say in private that my wife had made a big mistake and had no chance to turn over from now on, but really?" Mother Yan asked nervously.


    Everyone is secretive about this matter.


    In fact, Yan''s mother is not curious about her wife''s mistake. She just wants to know who will be in charge of the back house in the south yard after this time.


    Zhao Jue thought for a while, then smiled and said, "mother Yan''s news is really smart. I can tell you the truth. There will be no Bai Jing in Nanyuan from now on."


    Yan''s mother was a little shocked. Then her face showed a lot of complexity, and then she took a long breath.


    "Unexpectedly..." She smiled bitterly and shook her head. "In any case, my wife has saved our mother and daughter. No matter what mistakes she has made, she will end up today as retribution."


    Mother Yan is not a tolerant person.


    But Bai Jing used to be so arrogant, and now her end can be called a bleak evening.


    It''s still kind of her not to step on it.


    "Then I''ll rest assured. Don''t worry, second childe. Even if my wife falls down, my promise to second childe is still valid. In the future, please show me."


    The smile on Zhao Jue''s face was somewhat unfathomable.


    "Mom doesn''t have to worry. Everyone''s fate is doomed. Mom just goes with the tide."


    This means that her future has been arranged.


    "Yes."


    Since she got on the second childe''s boat, she naturally wanted to be tied with the second childe and share weal and woe.


    But when she was assigned to the next master again, she was surprised that the most unfathomable person in the family was the second childe Zhao Jue.


    After sending Yan''s mother away, Zhao Jue took out the letter again.


    After reading it carefully several times, he carefully hid the letter in a picture scroll.


    The painting is ordinary. Even the mounting skills are careless. It doesn''t look like a valuable product.


    Even if you hide the secret and put it aside, no one will notice.


    When there was no one, Zhao Jue showed his true emotions.


    His appearance


    She looks a little more handsome than Zhao, but she doesn''t look feminine. On the contrary, she has a kind of heroic appearance.


    However, under the cover of years of timid camouflage, no one found that the second childe of the South courtyard was an uncut jade.


    "Interesting!" He burst out laughing and whispered to himself.


    After a while, he actually laughed back and forth, but strangely, he didn''t make any sound. The whole person was like performing a mime with only a belly laugh.


    At this time, if others see it, they may faint.


    This man has a mental problem!


    But Zhao Jue smiled selfishly until he burst into tears.


    He rubbed and rubbed his stomach, which gradually returned to normal.


    Before long, someone knocked on his door again.


    Zhao Jue almost instantly returned to his former appearance, as if the person who laughed almost collapsed just now was not himself.


    "What''s up?"


    "Second childe, sir, please discuss important matters."


    "OK, I see. I''ll go now."


    That''s what he said, but his movements were particularly lax and slow.


    Compared with the silly son who would tremble and obey his father, in Zhao Jue''s most real reaction, he only gave the father a cold and dismissive look.


    But out of the house, he put on his disguise.


    His movements, forms, and even the expression on his face are like a cowardly and cowardly son who has been practiced for thousands of times and never makes mistakes.


    Such a person is particularly terrible, but it is quite easy to deceive others'' eyes.


    At least, including Zhao Gulian and Bai Jing, they didn''t see through the true face of this bastard.


    In the main hall, Zhao Gulian''s face was gloomy.


    It''s hard to imagine that the earth will turn upside down in just a few days.


    He also fell from the pride of the South courtyard to the disgrace of the Zhao family.


    Such a great humiliation is enough to destroy all his pride.


    But it happened that he couldn''t kill the woman for the time being, so he had to deal with these unimportant people desperately.


    Zhao Jue hung his head and stood nearest to Zhao Gulian.


    Zhao Gulian just took the opportunity to send out several servants with slow hands and feet. They only beat them to cry for their parents and beg for mercy. Only then did they feel a little better.


    Then his eyes turned to Zhao Jue.


    Because of his resentment against Bai Jing, he also had a bit of boredom towards these people.


    However, no matter how he said that Zhao Jue was also his son, he was not allowed to fight and kill.


    However, he didn''t want to see Zhao Jue, so as not to think of those bad things.


    Zhao Gulian frowned, and his mouth was a merciless reprimand.


    "How old are you? You can''t even do this little thing well. Didn''t your mother teach you how to control people at home?"


    Zhao Jue understood that this was just an excuse for his father to vent his anger on him.


    As a filial son, he certainly won''t make his father unhappy.


    "It''s all my negligence. Please punish my father."


    "Punish! Do you think you are my flesh and blood, so I won''t punish you?"


    Zhao Gulian''s lips aroused a sneer and said sarcastically, "don''t say it''s you. Even if I have a dog for so many years, it should learn to coax me with half a move?"


    "But what about you? What''s your use except standing in front of me every day and making me angry?"

 Chapter 2932

    If it had been ten years ago, in the face of his father''s groundless accusations, the young Zhao Jue must have been trembling with fear, but he didn''t even dare to cry.


    As the common son of Zhao Gulian, his status is just a dog in the South court.


    He and his mother are not the winners of the competition at all. They are just the victims of the game between the couple.


    Her father needs them to attract Bai Jing''s attention, and Bai Jing also needs to vent her anger of being ignored and betrayed by her husband by abusing them.


    Their mother and son are like a pair of sandbags. They often have to struggle with each other.


    Now, Bai Jing is no longer, and he is still a vent in his father''s eyes.


    There was a sneer in his heart.


    Although no one saw it, it was his most real attitude.


    "Please punish me."


    He knelt on his knees, as he had done countless times before.


    He never had the right to distinguish, nor the ability to resist.


    Sticks, whips, even hot tea and red iron tongs were filled on him and his mother by the couple.


    In their eyes, they are not living people, but dolls that can be disposed of at will.


    Sure enough!


    Zhao Gulian raised the soft whip at hand and gave him a few blows.


    He should have died of pain, but his expression was more and more calm, even a little seeping.


    "Why can''t you even see your wife, you useless things? I know. You must be with that bitch!"


    Zhao Gulian''s mental state is not very good these days. He is crazy. He catches who says who Bai Jing''s partner is, and then tries to torture these people.


    Hearing his father repeating those words repeatedly, Zhao Jue raised his head for the first time.


    He looked at his father.


    Once a tall and ruthless man, he has now become a useless man.


    What a pity, he thought.


    Because after that, he can no longer find an excuse to beat himself.


    After Zhao Gulian was completely crazy, Zhao Jue got up slowly and sorted out the clothes stained with whip marks.


    Zhao Gulian has rarely had a sober time these days.


    Even the occasional spirit will be directly incoherent with him, and then fall into a new round of madness.


    Leaving the man behind, Zhao Jue calmly walked out of the yard.


    Because he was injured, no one would doubt his real purpose of going out.


    Along the long street, he came to another house.


    He came forward and knocked gently on the door. For a moment, a gap opened in it.


    Zhao Jue looked around and made sure that no one was following him. Only then did he enter the hospital under the cover of the other party.


    At this time, the yard was silent.


    "Greet grandpa three. Zhao Jue has seen grandpa three."


    In the main room, uncle Zhao sat on the throne.


    And that position belonged to master Zhao Er before that.


    But at the moment, he did not dare to be on an equal footing with his brother. Instead, he could only stand trembling in front of the third master, so he was both frightened and flattering.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Uncle Zhao was motionless, but he was not as silent as before.


    Hearing his voice, people in the room, including uncle Zhao, shook fiercely.


    I think Zhao San should have shown some means to frighten the group of people under him.


    At the moment, they are as honest as quails.


    Instead, it was Zhao Jue.


    He walked up to the third Lord with his head held high and made some fingerprints in front of the third Lord Zhao.


    Different from Buddhist fingerprints, Zhao Jue''s fingerprints are more complicated and gorgeous. His fingers are flying, and the fingerprints are a sense of beauty.


    Uncle Zhao saw from the beginning to the end. Finally, he smiled.


    "I didn''t expect to meet people from Qinglian department here!"


    He sighed, and then his fingers flew and formed several fingerprints.


    Except for the first two, which are exactly the same as what Zhao Jue did, the others are open and close, but they are still very complicated.


    After reading it, Zhao Jue bent his eyebrows and eyes, and gave a strange gift to Uncle Zhao, but Uncle Zhao was very happy to see it.


    "Unexpectedly, Grandpa three is the red lotus envoy of the red lotus department. Zhao Jue, subordinate to the green lotus department, has seen the red lotus envoy!"


    "Hahaha, get up! Since everyone is from the same school, we should help each other in the future. However, your Qinglian department always just looks for people, regardless of other sundries?"


    Zhao Jue smiled and said, "indeed, the main job of the Qinglian department is to find people, but my task is other. However, I didn''t expect that such a small family as the Zhao family is also worthy of Honglian to make adults condescend."


    In Zhao Jue''s speech, it was obvious that he did not take the Zhao family as one thing.


    The fingerprints and titles used by the two people are a fog to others on the scene.


    What kind of green lotus and red lotus is not the name of a serious organization!


    But Uncle Zhao dared not say.


    Mainly fear of death.


    Uncle Zhao twisted his beard.


    I''m afraid this man is a double faced man like Zhao Jue.


    At that moment, he just smiled and said, "we should also do things and perform our respective duties. I came to supervise the Zhao family so that they don''t say something they shouldn''t say and provoke right and wrong."


    Zhao Jue nodded, then hesitated and said, "my subordinates have another unkind request."


    "Tell me."


    "My subordinates want to ask you to show mercy and let Bai Jing go for the time being." He said.


    I''m afraid even Lin Mengya can''t guess that the first person to plead for Bai Jing is a bastard who has been abused by her for more than ten years.


    Of course, he certainly didn''t mean well.


    The red lotus envoy, who was also the Third Master of Zhao, stopped saying this, and his face couldn''t help changing slightly.


    Obviously, that was also the goal of his mission, and if anyone dared to reveal the secret of that year, he would immediately eliminate it, even those who inadvertently learned the secret must be eliminated.


    Bai Jing was able to hop around for so many years because his brother told her the secret.


    But at that time, the secret was not a big secret, and the consequences were not very serious.


    The advantage of keeping their promises is that they can get some help from the Honglian department. As for the disadvantage, they''d better control their mouth, otherwise they will never have a chance to speak.


    At the same time, in order to prevent some people from killing their asses, all the aristocratic families involved in that year wantonly retaliated afterwards at the expense of some things, so that the Honglian department had to make a condition for them.


    That is, only after there is conclusive evidence of disclosure can those people be executed, otherwise it is a breach of contract.


    For both parties, after default


    The result is quite tragic, so they have been strictly implementing this standard over the years.


    Therefore, the reason why Bai Jing didn''t die was not because of the other party''s mercy or fear, but because they didn''t have conclusive evidence to prove that Bai Jing leaked the secret.


    But as long as there is evidence, Bai Jing will die.


    Therefore, Honglian made the third master feel troublesome.


    The rules in the door are so strict that even he dare not disobey them.


    Zhao Jue saw his reaction and knew that he had misunderstood his intention.


    "Honglian envoy can rest assured. I''m looking for her for other purposes. After using it, I can naturally hand it over to Honglian envoy."


    In this way, the third old man''s eyebrows and eyes relaxed a lot and nodded.


    Zhao Jue was overjoyed. "Thank you, Ambassador Honglian!"


    Uncle Zhao also waved, quite generous and forthright, with a bit of elder love.


    They were still immersed in the joy of knowing each other. Before long, Zhao Jue looked aside and tried to eliminate his sense of existence.


    The latter immediately laughed more ugly than crying.


    What''s this called? It''s disturbing enough that there is a red lotus envoy in their family. How can even the younger generation have a hidden identity?


    He looked at the roof in silence.


    It seems that it is time to uncover his real identity that has been hidden for many years!


    With a sad face, he suddenly hugged uncle Zhao''s leg.


    "Brother, in view of our brothers'' friendship for many years, can you give me a happy!"


    Yes, he is also uncle Zhao''s brother, such as the fake one.


    The second old man has really trained a body of copper skin and iron bones that can shrink and stretch. When he sees that the situation is wrong, he counsels when he should. He is absolutely unambiguous.


    Uncle Zhao looked at his brother indifferently, "get up first."


    Mr. Zhao could only change from "whining" to "whining".


    At this time, nothing is as important as life!


    "You happened to be there." Uncle Zhao San looked at Zhao Jue. It seems that this is an important thing for him to do.


    Zhao Jue lowered her eyes and obediently listened to the orders of the third prince.


    "Since I''ve left it to you, you have to do me a favor. I want you to help me pry open her mouth and let her admit that she has leaked the secrets in our door."


    "What''s the secret? Can you tell me?" Zhao Jue was just curious.


    Due to his age, he joined the organization only five years ago.


    The internal order of this organization is clear and orderly.


    Each member has been assigned tasks, and a mutual supervision mechanism will be used to ensure that their tasks will be completed on time.


    But if master Zhao San speaks, he must obey.


    But Uncle Zhao told him carefully that she must live before she found out about it.


    Zhao Jue nodded, indicating that he already knew.


    But turning around, his eyes flickered for a while, and then were replaced by calm.


    ......


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know that Bai Jing''s safety has been relieved for the time being.


    At the moment, although she seems to be closing her eyes, in fact, she is thinking about the broken information that Aunt Fang forced to think of after trying to recall.


    Aunt Fang said that at that time, those people seemed to want to move something from Huo''s house.


    But when she came out, she didn''t find anything missing from the Huo family.

 Chapter 2933

    Of course, maybe those people were found by the Huo family before they could steal anything.


    However, it is more likely that they stole something that even aunt Fang didn''t know.


    If so, the Huo family''s extermination is likely to be not only the retaliation of the other party after the other party becomes angry, but also - blocking the news!


    Unfortunately, aunt Fang didn''t see anything, while others had been killed.


    In other words, if you want to solve the truth that the Huo family was destroyed in those years, you must first know what the thieves stole from the Huo family and what happened in the middle, so as to make them so crazy.


    However, since the victim side has got nothing, it is necessary to find out the people of those aristocratic families who participated in the theft.


    She doesn''t believe that such a big thing, although it has been so many years, will be completely forgotten by those people.


    ......


    The scream from the room frightened the people in the yard.


    However, at the command of Uncle Zhao San, no one dared to check the situation.


    When everyone passed by, they walked with their heads down and hurried over.


    After a long time, Zhao Jue came out of the house.


    But his blue dress hem was dotted with dark stains. It looked like someone''s blood.


    But Zhao Jue''s face and hands were clean.


    I''m afraid no one can connect him with the murderer who tortured the people in the house by torture.


    He straightened his waist and walked slowly to Uncle Zhao.


    "How?" Uncle Zhao didn''t care about anything else. He just wanted to know the answer.


    Zhao Jue shook her head, but said again, "Bai Jing is stubborn and can''t be judged by common sense. Maybe she would rather die than tell us the truth."


    Zhao Jue felt that he should be the one who knows Bai Jing best.


    That woman is actually a paranoid lunatic despite her rich background.


    Such people are afraid that they will not succumb to physical torture.


    Uncle Zhao was impatient. "If she doesn''t move, she''ll kill her."


    But Zhao Jue advised: "the current owner of the Bai family is her brother, and the Bai family is also enshrined in our door. If there is no definite evidence, I''m afraid the Bai family owner will certainly be able to get down love."


    "What do you say? Is it difficult? I''m afraid of a small offering from the white family, as a red lotus envoy?" Uncle Zhao was very dissatisfied.


    You should know that as an extremely noble red lotus envoy, he can only stay in the small place of Zhao''s family for most of his life because of his birth. He has had enough!


    Now he just took this opportunity to identify himself, so he won''t have to pretend in the future.


    After all, for the aristocratic family that participated in that event, once they knew that their family had been monitored by Honglian envoy, they would be scared to keep their mouth shut and dare not regenerate their two hearts.


    And he will secretly cultivate new members of the red lotus department and continue to monitor the Zhao family until those insiders and those who have relations with them die.


    Or, some people didn''t keep their promises and finally died at the hands of envoy Honglian.


    It was only after uncle Zhao guessed his identity that there would be such a big change in his attitude.


    After all, uncle Zhao was also one of the insiders of that year!


    Zhao Jue''s attitude became more respectful and humble in the face of Honglian envoy, who was far above himself in power and status in the door.


    Seeing Grandpa three so grumpy, his


    Immediately with a smile on his face, he picked something important and advised him.


    "It''s true that a mere white family is not worthy of adults'' fear, but do you remember the reason why the white family was exceptionally accepted as a sacrifice?"


    I''m afraid few people in the world will know the name of their sect.


    But that doesn''t mean they are a small sect.


    On the contrary, they have a wide range of sects and a large number of disciples, which is hard for the temple to catch up with.


    Among them, there are seven parts, such as green lotus and red lotus.


    At the same time, if a clan or other forces want to enter the door, they must pay part of the offerings to the door every year.


    But even so, people who want to be worshipped are still like crucian carp crossing the river, and everyone flocks to it.


    Therefore, only those who have made great contributions to the door can be absorbed as offerings.


    The Bai family was an accident.


    Uncle Zhao was silent for a moment, then sneered and said, "Oh! I remember when you said that. Indeed, the Bai family was lucky enough to get such a baby."


    "Exactly." Seeing that he had moved the envoy of red lotus, the smile on Zhao Jue''s face was more sincere. "That''s why I advised Honglian to make the adult not to act too hastily. Although his Bai family is a sacrifice in the door, if we catch the real evidence, even if the Bai family leader doesn''t give up, he can''t exceed the door rules!"


    Uncle Zhao thought again and again, and finally had to reluctantly agree to Zhao Jue''s words.


    "But didn''t you say that Bai Jing was very stubborn and refused to tell the truth?"


    So, how do they get the evidence?


    But Zhao Jue showed a confident smile, "Sir, if Bai Jing didn''t reveal the secret, I''m afraid no one will save her except the Bai family."


    Over the years, he coldly watched Bai Jing kill herself and offended everyone.


    Even if she is her own confidant, I''m afraid she doesn''t have the same heart.


    Such a person is undoubtedly dead.


    "So, what do you mean --" Uncle Zhao raised his eyebrows and was suddenly intrigued by Zhao Jue''s words.


    "If you wish, Baijing is the bait. We just need to wait for the good news."


    Zhao Jue''s smile is very gentle and elegant.


    But who could have thought that just now, he personally tortured his real mother?


    Uncle Zhao thought it was a good idea.


    But suddenly he looked at Zhao Jue with some banter and asked, "little slick, since you know Bai Jing can''t tell the truth, why do you want to take someone from me?"


    Zhao Jue just smiled, but refused to admit it. He only said, "I''m just dedicated to the task."


    Uncle Zhao smiled and didn''t reveal it.


    He has heard about the idea of the South courtyard for a long time.


    Zhao Gulian is fickle, and Bai Jing is intolerable.


    Zhao Jue and his biological mother have been together for years, which should not be very smooth.


    Now Bai Jing falls into Zhao Jue''s hands and deserves to suffer. As long as he doesn''t kill people, he won''t stop it.


    What''s more, it''s much more convenient for him to have a disciple in the sect.


    As for some small things, let him go.


    ......


    Lin Mengya is still in Zhao''s house, but he doesn''t know that he has been missed.


    But I''m afraid Zhao Jue will be disappointed.


    What are the most outstanding advantages of Lin Mengya


    Except for the special trench, there should be only obedience left.


    Especially listen to your own man.


    Long Tianyu told her before she left that she must not go out unless she had to.


    For her, unless the Zhao house fell, she felt she wanted to stay in the Zhao house.


    But although she is a housewife, her heart of making things can''t be extinguished.


    In view of the fact that uncle Zhao had to give her man a second wife and disgusted her, she felt that she had to give each other a "return gift".


    As soon as she changed Xiao Fubao''s diaper, Bai Su came in.


    "Master, the news to the Zhao family has been delivered."


    Lin Mengya nodded. Thinking of her hard work, she couldn''t help but evoke a sarcastic smile.


    "Now, I''m afraid that uncle Zhao''s little abacus will fail."


    Want to step on her top, wishful thinking!


    But unexpectedly, in the afternoon, Zhao''s house welcomed an unexpected visitor.


    "Fairy ring girl?"


    Looking at the fairy ring sitting in the living room with a slightly raised belly, Lin Mengya was deeply surprised.


    Xianhuan saw that she quickly stood up and smiled at her, but her hands subconsciously protected her stomach.


    "Ya girl, I actually have something to ask you! Please, can you save me and my baby!"


    The other party was crying and wanted to kneel down for her. However, there was a white Su beside her.


    After being received by Bai Su, xianhuan couldn''t kneel down even if she had more strength. Seeing that her face was going to be red, Lin Mengya waved her hand.


    "I don''t like people kneeling around me, xianhuan girl. We didn''t know each other before. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to come and beg me so rashly?"


    Xianhuan didn''t kneel down, which made it impossible for her long rehearsed play to continue.


    Originally, she thought that the elegant girl had saved many pregnant women before. It must be because she was kind-hearted and couldn''t see these pregnant women suffer.


    If you kneel down and plead first, the other party will certainly feel compassion.


    Who knows, the first step collapsed.


    However, she was also persistent. She turned her eyes and brought a bag of tears. She cried: "it was all my fault in the past. I offended the girl, but I couldn''t help it. Please look at the face of the unborn child in my stomach and save the fairy from the sea of suffering!"


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    She does have the principle of preferential treatment for pregnant women, but the premise is that the other party will not threaten her with a baby in her belly.


    In the final analysis, she has nothing to do with her baby.


    And before, out of kindness, she asked someone to replace her medicine with Jun Rongrong.


    It can be said that as long as she and Jun Rongrong are not crazy enough to give themselves medicine and abortion, the two children are basically stable.


    And to the extent that xianhuan attaches importance to her stomach, she should already know that the child''s condition is stable.


    So now she appears in front of herself and still behaves like this, I''m afraid it''s for other purposes.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya''s influence on xianhuan was more and more bad, and quite coldly rejected each other.


    "Miss xianhuan is serious. I''m not the Bodhisattva who saves you from suffering. I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to save you from suffering."


    "Besides, I still know that Bai Jing and Zhao Pei value your birth very much. I believe you should get the best care around them."

 Chapter 2934

    But as soon as she finished, xianhuan cried even louder.


    "Ya girl, if I''m not really desperate, how dare I bother you?"


    She bit her lips, wiped her tears with a handkerchief made of brocade in her hand, looked very sad, lowered her eyes and said, "since the lady was detained by the master for no reason, the servants in the house have been at the helm and have been more and more indifferent to me."


    Mention this, the fairy ring''s head hates his teeth itching in his heart.


    Originally, she was the same as Jun Rongrong. Even because of Jun Rongrong''s physical inconvenience, she had Zhao Jue''s secret help and was able to press each other''s head in everything.


    Who would have thought that Bai Jing was imprisoned at this time!


    At this time, life in the house was in panic, and she felt that Zhao Jue was still unable to protect herself, let alone help her stand firm.


    Now that Jun Rongrong has two silver coins in her hand, she has played the authority of being a housewife, as if she has an attitude above her.


    She was also afraid of losing the golden pimple in her stomach, so she found a strong foreign aid for herself and her children under the reminder of her confidants.


    According to the man, Gong Ya is an outsider, but she is a person who competes to curry favor with the sweet pastry.


    In addition, there are Zhao Yixuan and Fang Rao standing behind Gong ya.


    That''s the real character of the Zhao family!


    If you get their certification, let alone a Jun Rongrong, even if Bai Jing can have a chance to jump out, her young lady''s position is sure.


    So she finally found a chance and begged to come to the door.


    Lin Mengya just felt a little embarrassed.


    This man is sure to change.


    Our change is also directly related to human nature.


    For example, fairy ring.


    Growing up with her heartless master, she naturally learned the look of her heartless master.


    I can''t even negotiate. I just come to the door with a stomach and ask her for help by selling miserably.


    When she is a silly white sweet, so easy to fool?


    "So --" she deliberately lengthened her tone and raised xianhuan''s mind, and then the conversation turned.


    "But I can''t help it. You see, I''m also a sojourner up to now. I''ll just bring another oil bottle in. Isn''t that annoying for no reason?"


    Xianhuan was surprised.


    It''s totally different from what she thought!


    "I''m not much trouble! Don''t worry, miss ya. Just let me live in. I''ll see what else I can do!"


    Lin Mengya still shook her head in embarrassment, "but I really can''t be the master, and you know, Zhao''s mother and son have some holidays with me; a few days ago, your master clashed with Uncle Zhao. Besides, you are pregnant with the baby jinsun of the South courtyard. If something goes wrong when you live in, we''re afraid we can''t tell."


    Lin Mengya blocked the road of xianhuan one by one.


    But the latter still didn''t give up. He bit his lip and said with tears: "I know all this! But I just ask miss ya to save our mother and son in the face of my children. I know that with miss ya''s kindness, she won''t die, will she?"


    This made Lin Mengya feel cold.


    She does everything according to her heart.


    If she wanted to save her, she would risk the worst in the world


    Wei, she will also help decisively.


    But that doesn''t mean she has to.


    In this world, no one has to be nice to others, and no one has to be such a fool with good intentions.


    But xianhuan made it clear that she was going to entangle her. Moreover, she didn''t want to make trouble for uncle Huo and the Zhao family at the most tense moment.


    Her smile was a little restrained, but her attitude was still polite.


    "I think Miss xianhuan is really embarrassed. Well, after you go back, find your master to write a letter to you personally, saying that if you live in, no matter what happens, it has nothing to do with me and aunt Fang. Afterwards, it won''t be used as an excuse to embarrass us, so I can safely live in."


    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, as long as there is a prior statement, she is not afraid.


    Anyway, if something really happens later, she has a word in advance.


    Xianhuan stared at a pair of hazy tears. It was obvious that she didn''t expect Lin Mengya to come.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when she was deliberately ignored and interrupted by Lin Mengya.


    "We can''t blame us for being too cautious. There are too many things recently. We''re also afraid that we can''t take care of you for a moment."


    "But after all, we are relatives. You have a big stomach and beg me so much. I can''t let you down too much."


    "Besides, I don''t think the third master will mind. After all, you are pregnant with his own grandson, perhaps his first grandson. Why does this grandfather pay more attention to you than we outsiders?"


    Lin Mengya is both "relative" and "outsider", but she surrounds the immortal.


    She always thought she was a person who could observe and talk, but she didn''t want Lin Mengya''s mouth to be much smarter than her.


    After all these words, she won''t be reasonable if she continues to rely on them.


    "Well, I have to go back and discuss with the master, but..."


    "Miss xianhuan can discuss it as much as possible. We''re not in a hurry." Lin Mengya said with a smile. She couldn''t find any neglect in her attitude.


    Fairy Ring bit her lips, and the mist of tears filled her eyes again.


    Why is her life so hard?


    If she had known it would be so, she might as well have stayed with the young lady at the beginning. Even if the young lady took her to her uncle and became an aunt after she got married, she would not be so haggard.


    Finally, people leave with sad eyes.


    Lin Mengya always smiled calmly, but when the person disappeared, her polite and perfunctory smile also faded.


    Nearby, Bai Su sent a cup of tea.


    Fortunately, Bai Su was cautious. Even if she managed to get a reputation for being unkind to guests, she didn''t send anything to xianhuan.


    The man came by chance.


    It happened that after Bai Jing fell and Zhao Gulian also lost power, he couldn''t wait to come to the door and ask her to stay with aunt Fang, which really made people don''t want to write.


    "Has Cairu come back?" She asked.


    Bai Su looked at the sky outside and whispered, "I should be back soon at this time."


    Lin Mengya asked Cairu to do two things before.


    First, it has something to do with Bai Jing; Second, let her take care of the injured women they rescued from the hot spring villa.


    Recently, the situation was turbulent. She was afraid that the poor women who had just improved would be implicated.


    And she can''t go out recently, and the treatment there is forced to stagnate.


    But at least in the days when she can''t go, don''t let their situation deteriorate.


    After mastering the law of light and shadow, Lin Mengya specially designed a set of "light and shadow exercises".


    In fact, it is to use the light to stimulate their self-consciousness and make them gradually restore their initiative. When their self-consciousness is active to a certain extent, I believe it will be very good for their condition.


    Not long after she finished with Bai Su, Cairu came back.


    And despite their patience, Lin Mengya and Bai Su, who knew her very well, could see that there were some surprises in Cairu''s eyes.


    "But what''s the good news?" Lin Mengya asked with a smile.


    Cairu was stunned and looked at her.


    Immediately, the seemingly cold white Su suddenly said, "it should be that your sister''s situation has improved. Congratulations."


    "How did you, you, see it?" Cairu looked at them in surprise.


    But Lin Mengya smiled and said nothing, and Bai Su also pretended to be profound.


    Cairu had no choice but to put a smile on her face, which had collapsed deliberately before. However, her eyes couldn''t help but turn a little red. There was a lot of gratitude in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Master, Bai Su, my sister finally responded! Now she hasn''t recognized me, but she took the initiative to seize my corner!"


    Up to now, Cairu still can''t forget the shock in her heart at that time.


    When she hid her sister in a secret place alone, she had to leave after leaving enough food for this period of time.


    But my sister was reluctant to give up her, so she secretly held her clothes every time and walked with her to a place where she couldn''t go again.


    She dares not look back every time.


    I''m afraid I won''t leave when I see the attachment and reluctance in my sister''s eyes.


    But she had to go.


    If anyone finds out, let alone her and her sister, they will lose their lives. Even if it is saved, I''m afraid it will be pursued and killed, or reduced to a more tragic existence.


    What''s more, if she doesn''t go and don''t fight and do tasks, I''m afraid her sister will starve to death.


    And now she finally found her sister.


    Although my sister had also experienced inhuman torture before, at least they met again alive.


    Therefore, when she saw her sister doing the same actions as when she was a child, her feelings of moving, guilt, happiness and so on were tangled, which was so complex that she almost shed bitter tears.


    At least, they''re still alive!


    The LORD said that as long as people live, they will have hope!


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya is also happy for Cairu''s sister''s improvement.


    "Count the time, she may be the first one who can recover. I think she, like you, should very much want to be reunited with you. Therefore, her consciousness is more active than ordinary people, and her sober will is also very strong."


    Lin Mengya gave a positive answer.


    At this time, Cairu almost couldn''t control her lacrimal gland.


    Originally, she seemed to be a positive and optimistic little beauty, but now she has become a small crying bag.


    Lin Mengya patted her on the shoulder and gently advised, "what are you crying for? It''s a good thing that your sister can recover. In the future, your sisters won''t separate again."


    "Yes!" Cairu answered with some excitement. In her eyes, there was new hope.

 Chapter 2935

    With the example of Cairu''s sister, Lin Mengya also felt that in addition to the stimulation of light and shadow, the most important thing is to arouse their own will to survive.


    The desire for "life" is actually the instinct of every human being, which is engraved in his bones, and can not be simply erased by man-made means.


    Therefore, if they can arouse their strongest will to survive, they must be better and faster.


    Therefore, Cairu took the lead. Every time she went there to visit the situation, she would talk about some welfare systems in the palace fiefdom.


    For example, if they are afraid that they will not be able to return to their hometown after their recovery, they can choose to settle in the palace.


    In the palace family, they will not be bullied and excluded, and even get a bright future.


    Once or twice, I still can''t see any effect.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t expect was that this method really worked in the end.


    This also shows that those people are not ignorant, they may just choose to close themselves because of too heavy experience.


    The hope given by Lin Mengya has become a key to open their hearts.


    It''s not like tenacious Grass. Even if it''s run over by strong wind and burned by wildfire, as long as the root is still there, it will eventually glow with vitality, wave its thin arms again, and welcome a better future.


    ......


    However, some people, who are obviously in a better situation than ordinary people, still feel inadequate. They are even full of resentment against Lin Mengya and think she is "desperate".


    "What!" When xianhuan returned to the room, he sank his face and smashed a thin necked vase next to his hand.


    If there is anything that comes down in one continuous line with Bai Jing, I''m afraid it''s the habit of having to throw things to vent when she''s angry.


    However, she doesn''t have the financial resources like Bai Jing. After every fall, her heart hurts for a while.


    She bit her teeth and looked at the pieces on the ground. Her chest was slightly stuffy and painful, but she couldn''t help hating Gong Ya more.


    "I have begged her like that, but she is still so hard hearted! Bah, I think she is true, hypocritical and kind!"


    In xianhuan''s view, Gong Ya''s help was just a small effort.


    Besides, the one who is pregnant in his stomach is the precious golden sun of the Zhao family. He is in love and reason. Both Zhao Yixuan and his wife must help.


    But unexpectedly, she was folded at this close of Gong ya!


    Hatefully, for Gong Ya and Zhao Yixuan, helping her is just the simplest little thing, but they just want to refuse her coldly and ruthlessly.


    These people really don''t have a good thing!


    The more she thought, the more angry she was. When she wanted to lose her temper, she was stopped by the woman who had spoken to her before.


    "Girl, calm down first!"


    Mother Joe is an old mother who looks kind.


    At the beginning, when xianhuan found out that she was pregnant, Bai Jing sent her to xianhuan to wait and take care of her. These days, she has tried her best to xianhuan and planned properly for her, so she is very trusted by xianhuan.


    Seeing her, xianhuan''s eyes turned red immediately. She pulled Joe''s mother''s hand and wept.


    After listening patiently, Joe''s mother took out her handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    "Don''t be anxious, girl. Besides, there''s no place to turn around."


    Xian Huan sobbed and looked at Joe''s mother suspiciously. The other party stroked her long hair and whispered, "since the Gong family won''t help the girl, what''s the matter


    Girl, why don''t you just stop doing it? "


    The fairy ring covered her mouth with some fear in her eyes.


    "Kill Gong ya? No, no! I heard there are many experts around her. Can we do it?"


    Joe''s mother''s face almost twitched in an instant.


    "My girl, who said you were asked to kill the living ancestor?"


    She was so angry that she thought this fool could really finish the master''s plan?


    "I mean, it''s better for a girl to steal a beam and change a post! Didn''t my wife say that as long as anyone gave birth to an eldest grandson first, he could marry into the Zhao family and become a young lady?"


    Xianhuan smelled the speech and looked at Joe''s mother sadly, "I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman in my stomach!"


    She thinks Joe''s mother is probably really old. Otherwise, why is there so much nonsense?


    Mother Joe took a deep breath and said it more clearly.


    "So, in order to make sure everything is safe, you might as well make some preparations in advance. It''s best to find a few pregnant women in the same month as you in advance. When they are almost ripe, the girl will find a reason to start in front of Jun Rongrong."


    "At the same time, those pregnant women also start with you at the same time. No matter you or them, as long as someone gives birth to a baby boy, he is your own son, which can ensure your glory and wealth all your life!"


    Joe''s mother''s words stunned xianhuan.


    "So you mean, let me change the prince?"


    She subconsciously protected the meat in her stomach. First, she shook her head and refused to agree.


    "How about that! Anyway, I was born in October. I don''t care whether he is male or female. I want him / her to stay with me all my life!"


    Joe''s mother whispered the other party''s stupidity in her heart.


    As long as you get rich and noble, you can find a way to pick up the children and raise them secretly?


    But she slowly advised, "what''s the difficulty? Just find a safe family to raise it for more than ten years. When the young master grows up, don''t you just marry back in the name of a wife? In this way, the golden grandson born is still the blood of the Zhao family and worthy of the ancestors of the Zhao family!"


    "Yes! It can still be like this."


    Xianhuan suddenly realized, but she still felt her stomach reluctantly.


    Anyway, she still wants a boy in her stomach.


    So she doesn''t have to be separated from her children.


    "It''s just this..."


    "Girl, just leave it to me." Joe''s mother made a guarantee in front of xianhuan.


    Although xianhuan was still reluctant to give up her own flesh and blood, the idea of becoming Mrs. Zhao finally prevailed.


    "Then it depends on Joe''s mother."


    She gently stroked her stomach, but there was a light in her eyes!


    Joe''s mother withdrew from xianhuan''s house.


    She has always been a person. Even if she is not Bai Jing''s confidant, she didn''t eat anything under Zhao Gulian''s cleaning.


    You can imagine that her popularity is still good.


    No one knew that she, who didn''t show the mountains and dew, actually bypassed everyone and finally sneaked into Zhao Jue''s room.


    "My subordinates have persuaded xianhuan. Please rest assured that everything is going according to the plan."


    She saluted Zhao Jue respectfully.


    Now, sit in a chair


    Zhao Jue is no longer the gentle second childe in front of the servants, nor is he the timid and poor young man in front of Lin Mengya.


    His whole body is full of laziness, like a cat with a degree of relaxation. When he is relaxed, he will narrow his eyes and prick his ears to guard against the movement around him.


    "Well, you''ve done a good job. I''ve already found someone for you. Three of them should be male tires. But it doesn''t matter if they are female tires. There''s a ''livestock factory'' that will ship goods six months later. It shouldn''t be too different in months."


    In this regard, mother Qiao didn''t seem surprised. She just said, "my subordinates still have one thing unknown. Since adults have arranged it, why should I ask my subordinates to persuade xianhuan to find Gong ya?"


    Zhao Jue''s eyes slowly opened, and their color was cold.


    Joe''s mother immediately knelt to the ground, lowered her voice and explained, "my subordinates didn''t question the meaning of adults. My subordinates were just afraid that Gong Ya would be suspicious and would affect adults'' plans."


    "No harm." Zhao Jue whispered.


    It seems that he remembered something again, and his eyes suddenly became very deep.


    "I just think too much."


    In fact, he had some doubts about Gong ya at first.


    Qinglian Department has many tasks, but one of them is the most important, that is to find a person.


    No, maybe "some kind of person" is more appropriate.


    These people are hidden among all living beings. It''s not easy to find them.


    Therefore, after seeing Gong ya, he was suspicious.


    That time, the second uncle of Zhao temporarily invited Lin Mengya and his wife. He also sent someone to encourage them.


    It doesn''t matter what excuse he uses, but he needs more opportunities for Lin Mengya to contact, so as to determine whether the other party is his own goal.


    Before, Joe''s mother pushed xianhuan to test Gong ya, but he was disappointed.


    "I have my own arrangement to do so. Go back first and remember to stabilize xianhuan and let her finish our plan smoothly."


    When it comes to his plan, Zhao Jue is ready.


    And Joe''s mother dared not ask any more questions, so she took the order and left.


    Then, only Zhao Jue was left in the room.


    He rubbed his eyebrows gently, but he still couldn''t stop frowning.


    "From what she had done before, she did have some similarities with those people, but..."


    In his previous information, he said that all "those people" will have compassion that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Even if they are caught by their enemies or are about to be hurt, they will help each other heal without resentment in their hearts.


    In their Qinglian department, a man once killed each other cruelly without hesitation after being saved by "those people".


    Therefore, they often ridicule that "those people" are the biggest fools in the world.


    After hearing everything about Gong ya, and that she would plead for Zhao Gulian that day, he thought the other party would be one of them. He was tempted, but he found that the other party was probably not his goal.


    "Those people" will never change their beliefs, so Gong Ya is definitely not.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head with some regret.


    I thought I could at least make a contribution, but I didn''t want to admit the wrong person.


    If only he could meet one, so that he could go to a higher level in Qinglian department.


    What a pity!

 Chapter 2936

    However, although Gong Ya is not the person he is looking for, the wealth behind him makes him quite excited.


    He raised his eyebrows and made full plans in his heart.


    At present, he is still a junior in Qinglian department. If he can''t find the target person in a short time, it will be a great achievement if he can collect a large number of assets for mennei in a short time.


    Moreover, in their door, if anyone has the means to get a large number of funds and personnel, in addition to paying part of the materials to the headquarters, the others will be held in their hands.


    It is this barbaric to primitive reward system that makes many ambitious people join the sect.


    Now think about it. Maybe this is the chance God gave him.


    After all, compared with the palace family, the Zhao family is just a small sparrow.


    "Oh..." He let out a sneer of unknown meaning.


    He quietly watched those frogs at the bottom of the well fight with each other. In the end, isn''t this family going to fall into the hands of his smart man?


    It seems that I saw myself as the ultimate winner.


    The smile on Zhao Jue''s face grew bigger and bigger. Finally, it was even ferocious and seeping.


    It''s just that he lives in a remote place and won''t be seen.


    "This day, should not be to catch a cold?"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose. From just now on, she always felt a little itchy.


    "Who said no, they all said it was warm and cold at first, and there was such a heavy snow this year. It looked like March, but it was still cold and hot."


    Aunt Fang is holding little Fubao.


    Seeing Lin Mengya standing at the door wearing only a thin spring dress, she frowned.


    "You girl! The old saying goes that spring covers autumn. You are all mothers. Why do you wear so little? Cairu, put a coat on your master quickly."


    Aunt Fang said that recently, she seems to be more and more familiar with the role of "mother".


    Probably because there are a lot of people to worry about. Fang Rao also feels that she is a little annoying recently.


    "Neither one nor two of them will save me worry. It''s better for my little Fubao, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Fubao was staring at her big black grape eyes and snuggled up in grandma Fang''s arms.


    She is a quiet nature, and she grew up in the arms of a group of people who love her. She is really sweet and lovely.


    Although I don''t understand, I''m still trying to tilt my head and eat my hands, which makes aunt Fang''s heart and liver tremble.


    "Oh, no!" Aunt Fang likes to hold it in her arms. Her eyes and face are full of sincere love for xiaofubao.


    "My little treasure is really grandma''s heart and soul. I don''t know which little wolf will be cheaper in the future. Grandma is really reluctant to give up!"


    Lin Mengya put on a coat and heard aunt Fang chanting happily and worried for a while. She only felt funny in her heart.


    "She''s just a little more. Are you worried about that? Besides, who says girls must get married? Can''t I afford my daughter with our family property?"


    Aunt Fang didn''t expect this answer.


    At the beginning, I was still a little stunned. Immediately, it was like discovering a new world. My eyebrows and eyes opened in an instant.


    "Yes! That''s right! Even if xiaofubao really wants to find it in the future, we can make it redundant! I don''t believe it. There are so many big uncles and little uncles watching. Who else can bully our Fubao!"


    "Don''t worry, little Fubao. When you grow up, grandma will ask someone to teach you all your skills. If anyone dares to bully you, we''ll beat her family


    The ground is full of teeth! "


    Lin Mengya was silent.


    With aunt Fang''s excitement, she felt that her words probably gave her some bad enlightenment.


    Fortunately, her daughter is a good girl. Otherwise, there must be another devil in the family in the future!


    "Don''t talk about those far away. By the way, aunt Fang, in a few days, we should set out to attend the ancient family meeting. What are your plans with Uncle Huo?"


    "What plans can we make? Let''s go step by step. Anyway, we don''t have any nostalgia for here. This is that the murderer of the Huo family hasn''t been found out. I''m always a little uneasy."


    As an ancient people, aunt Fang has no nostalgia for her hometown.


    This is where she was born and raised; It is also the place where she met her lover and gave birth to the crystallization of love.


    But it was also here that her happiness was ruined by conspiracy; They even separated their three bones and flesh for 15 years!


    Now her perception of the ancient family has become very obscure and complex.


    Probably, after leaving this time, she won''t want to come back here in her lifetime!


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "I know what you think with Uncle Huo, and when we cooperated with Huoxiao, we promised him that we would help him find out those murderers. We will certainly do that."


    "Good boy, Huoxiao has friends like you. I''m very relieved." Aunt Fang patted her hand with relief.


    As a mother, she is too derelict.


    Fortunately, God still preferred her children, so he sent Lin Mengya and long Tianyu to Xiao''er.


    They were talking, but Huoxiao came in at this time.


    Look at him, too. Aunt Fang stared angrily at her eldest son and started the mother nagging mode.


    But Huo Xiao''s eyebrows had been frowning and seemed a little absent-minded.


    Or did Lin Mengya see that he seemed to be in some trouble and quickly put the little Fubao he had just fallen asleep into aunt Fang''s hand. Aunt Fang paused.


    "Didn''t you go out on business with Uncle Huo?" She asked softly.


    Huo Xiao looked at her with slightly complicated eyes. After a long time, he said, "are you doctors a little regardless of good or bad?"


    "Huh?" Lin Mengya was covered with fog.


    "What did I do wrong?"


    She asked herself.


    It''s OK. She thinks she doesn''t care about good or bad except sometimes emotional?


    Huo Xiao seemed to hold his stomach and opened his mouth. Finally, he couldn''t help spitting bitterness with her.


    "I''ve never seen such a person who doesn''t distinguish between good and bad! Even if she wants to cure and save people, she has to see if the other person is worth saving?"


    In Lin Mengya''s question mark, Huo Xiao tells a brain crippled version of the story of "white lotus saving people".


    "If she didn''t see the cause and effect, I''d be fine, but! She was just hijacked by that man, and guess what?"


    Huo Xiao answered angrily, "but she turned around to save the murderer after my father and I saved her!"


    It happened when Huo Xiao and uncle Huo secretly went to the Huo family to sacrifice their ancestors.


    At that time, the two of them dressed up in order to hide their eyes and ears and come back as soon as possible, so they chose the path where no one was walking.


    Who knows, but I met several fierce bandits.


    Huo Xiao has been the leader of the mountain stronghold for several years. He can see through it at a glance.


    Obviously, those people belong to the level of vicious and murderous villains.


    He and Huo Shuben wanted to make a quick decision, but unexpectedly, on the way to defeat, the bandits suddenly caught an innocent passer-by to block the knife!


    Fortunately, Huo''s father and son had a tacit understanding, and Huo Xiao knew the weaknesses of these fierce bandits, so they won hard.


    Who knows!


    The "hostage" who had just fallen and was rescued by them rushed over.


    Not for revenge, but to save people.


    At that time, Huo Xiao was stupid and thought he had met a partner to touch porcelain?


    But I didn''t want the bandit to push the people who saved them away as soon as he had the strength to escape, and then limped away with the advantage of the terrain.


    This makes Huoxiao angry.


    Heart, isn''t this letting the tiger go back to the mountain?


    Judging from the ruthlessness of those people''s skills, I''m afraid they will lead to more crazy revenge.


    Then it won''t be just the two of them.


    "I really haven''t seen such a person! Those people knew at a glance that they had countless lives. In this way, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble."


    "I was so angry that I argued with her on the spot. As a result, guess what she told me?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Huo Xiao clenched his fist in anger and said angrily, "she said that saving people''s lives is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter! There has never been any kind person in front of her, only her patients. She studies medicine to cure diseases and save people, so she can''t die!"


    With that, Huo Xiao was very angry again.


    Also, anyone who sees the enemy he has worked hard to defeat will be cured the next moment. The key is to escape. I''m afraid it''s hard to feel for a while.


    But what Lin Mengya cares more is the "quack" in his mouth.


    From a professional point of view, the other party can be called superb medical skills.


    But as a person, Lin Mengya feels a little subtle.


    But it''s time to persuade. Anyway, it all happened. Can''t Huoxiao be angry to death?


    "Well, we do have this kind of fool in our business. Don''t be angry with her. What can you do if you are angry and break your body?"


    Huoxiao took two hard breaths, which calmed down a little.


    At this time, uncle Huo frowned. His worried appearance was obviously more worried than Huoxiao.


    Lin Mengya squeezed her eyes at Huoxiao.


    It''s really a father and son.


    Even anger is handed down in one continuous line.


    Huo Xiao also slowed down. He got up and pretended not to care and said to his father, "come on, Dad, don''t be so angry. It''s a big deal. Let''s just not go that way in the future."


    But Uncle Huo ignored him. Instead, he walked to them and sat down.


    After thinking for a long time, he sighed deeply, looked at Huoxiao and Lin Mengya and said, "I''m afraid we won''t have peace on our way to the clan meeting this time."


    "What does uncle Huo mean?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Uncle Huo seems extremely reluctant to mention it, but it is related to the safety of his family.


    "I estimated that the bandits probably escaped from the 13th pass."


    "What?"

 Chapter 2937

    When Lin Mengya saw aunt Fang''s face become extremely dignified, she guessed that the "Thirteen passes" in Uncle Huo''s mouth should not be a good place.


    "Well, when I went out this time, I heard that something had happened to the 13th pass. You know, there are many traitors there, and most of them have carried a lot of lives. I''m afraid they are full of resentment against other aristocratic families of the ancient people."


    Uncle Huo''s words aroused everyone''s vigilance.


    But except for Lin Mengya, who knows nothing about thirteen customs.


    She poked beside her quietly. Huo Xiao, who was also dignified, asked in a low voice, "do you know?"


    Huo Xiao''s eyes were dark, and then he whispered, "when the diviners and foreigners were expelled, some people once resisted, but the leaders were captured and locked up in the thirteen levels. Until now, I don''t know whether they are alive or dead."


    His tone, with a few sobs.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help paying attention and looked at Uncle Huo and aunt Fang.


    "Where on earth is this thirteen pass?"


    After the couple looked at each other, they looked at her with some hesitation.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel strange and more curious.


    But she knew uncle Huo and aunt Fang, "if there''s any inconvenience, forget it. In fact, I..."


    "I don''t really want to know" before she finished these words, aunt Fang interrupted her and shook her head with a slightly bitter smile.


    "That''s not true. The reason why we find it difficult to speak is that these thirteen levels are also related to your palace family."


    "Ah?" Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Uncle Huo also said, "the reason why the thirteen pass is called this name is because it is an easy to defend but difficult to attack valley. It only belonged to a forbidden area in those days, and the ancestors of your palace family were responsible for guarding the thirteen pass."


    This is the first time Lin Mengya has heard that the Gong family has not been expelled from the ancient family.


    When the Gong family was still there, in fact, the upper string clan and the lower string clan were not as divided and hierarchical as they are today.


    The reason why there is such a name is entirely because there is a crescent shaped lake in the center of the ancient family.


    The family living on the East Bank of the lake is called Shangxian family; On the contrary, the West Bank is the lower chord family.


    All aristocratic families live in good neighborliness. Although there are sometimes frictions, they are united in the end.


    Until the crescent lake suddenly dried up one day.


    At first, people thought it was because of the arrival of the dry season, but three years later, the crescent lake disappeared, the riverbed was dry and cracked everywhere, and all the creatures in the lake were killed by the sun.


    People began to panic.


    At this time, it was rumored that Yueya Lake was a treasure given by God to the ancient family, and now the treasure must have disappeared because someone first violated the immortal in the sky.


    With the rumors becoming more and more intense, the disputes within the ancient clan are becoming more and more serious. Everyone can only maintain the superficial harmony, but secretly they have begun to fight and quarrel with each other.


    As someone really dug out some treasures from the mud protecting the heart of Yueya Lake, the dispute was stained with the smell of blood.


    "Some people say that the treasure was given to the ancient people by immortals, but I think it''s very unknown."


    Uncle Huo frowned all the time, and his words were very resistant to the so-called "treasure".


    Lin Mengya


    Suddenly remembered that it should not be


    "Later, someone found that the treasure seemed to have the effect of bringing the dead back to life. Therefore, it was regarded as the most precious treasure of the ancient family, and a temple was built for it."


    Lin Mengya


    Look, she knows that what can enter the eyes of teachers is definitely not ordinary.


    But can she really borrow such an important thing?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya was so worried that she went straight to her teeth.


    I thought, son, I really want to risk my life for you!


    "What else? What does this have to do with the departure of our palace family?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking.


    Uncle Huo gave her a heavy look before he continued: "because the ancient people regarded the crescent Lake as a holy lake at that time, and the family of the upper and lower string family closest to the crescent family was selected as the family protecting the lake."


    "One is now the head of the ancient family, the Lezheng family; the other is the Gong family."


    "But after the accident, the Lezheng family reacted quickly. Even the treasure found in the mud of Yueya Lake was discovered by the Lezheng family. The Gong family has always stubbornly believed that the sudden drying up of Yueya Lake is actually a man-made factor."


    At this point, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "it seems that there should be something fishy about the happy family?"


    It actually looks good to judge now.


    As an aristocratic family protecting the lake, the Lezheng family can not only quickly adjust after the disappearance of Yueya Lake, but also find a new ancient family to Bora for one, which is a little abnormal.


    As a person without any faith, she knows that faith is deeply rooted and unshakable in the hearts of believers.


    Moreover, the crescent lake suddenly dried up.


    Normal people will feel panic, feel helpless, and have illusions that the holy lake they believe in may come back tomorrow.


    In contrast, yuezheng family.


    They accepted it quickly, as if they had foreseen it in advance.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya had no good impression of Lezheng''s family.


    Although she doesn''t care about the past history of the palace family in the ancient family, she doesn''t allow the reputation of the palace family to be framed and discredited by villains!


    Huo Shu shook his head and sighed, "we don''t know what the facts are now. But after disappearing from the holy lake, the palace family became weaker and weaker because of the disadvantage of protecting the holy lake. On the contrary, the Lezheng family soared and became the first of the Shangxian family."


    "After that, the palace family was sent to guard the valley where the thirteen passes were located."


    "But somehow, the people of the palace family decreased year by year. Later, almost three years later, no child of the palace family was born."


    "Later, the Lezheng family suddenly forced the Gong family to move to the edge on the grounds that the Gong family had few hands and could not take care of the thirteen passes."


    "After that, many years later, the Le Zheng family proposed to expel the Gong family from the ancient family. However, before that, most of the Gong family had settled outside. The so-called abandonment of the family was just to take away a small number of people left behind in the ancient family."


    In fact, if Uncle Huo hadn''t been in the Presbyterian Council, he would still be capable. I''m afraid he wouldn''t know so clearly.


    Since the palace family was abandoned by the ancient family, few people can fully know the history of the palace family in the ancient family under the intentional obliteration of the Lezheng family.


    Even those who know only


    He was silent and his attitude towards the palace family was either evasive or extremely resentful.


    In short, the history of the Gong family is like a mountain covered by fog.


    Everyone knows where it is, but everyone doesn''t know its true face.


    All these are caused by the intention of Lezheng family.


    "It seems that the Lezheng family should have a deep resentment with our family. Otherwise, why does he want to drive our palace family out so recklessly?"


    Although she was not an ancestor, she also knew how much pain her ancestors had suffered when they left their hometown and took their people out to wander.


    Originally, she always felt that the ancestors of the palace family must have had to suffer from the secret oppression of those people in the temple.


    Now, I''m afraid it has a certain connection with the ancient family.


    She whispered, "does uncle Huo know, Xiancheng?"


    Uncle Huo was confused: "what fairy city? I only know that people in the family say that after people die, their gods will lead their souls to the fairy city."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help being disappointed.


    Zeng Zu told her before that the origin of the palace family was very mysterious, and I don''t know why. When the palace family was down, Zeng Zu felt many strange forces peeping into the palace family silently.


    Therefore, at that time, he chose to lead the rest of the people to hibernate and do things in a low-key way.


    Until her high-profile return, those spies seemed to disappear a lot.


    The history of the palace family in the ancient family is not complete.


    What a pity.


    All the truths have been buried in the long river of history without trace or investigation.


    I don''t know what kind of brilliance the Gong family experienced in those years, so they can save so many Jinshan and Yinshan!


    Uncle Huo didn''t know what she was thinking, But he said anxiously, "since the palace family was moved away, the thirteen pass has become a prison for the ancient people to hold traitors. Moreover, the people who went in have never come out. In the past, some people had sneaked in out of curiosity. As a result, they either stayed in it forever or were stunned. After they were found by their family, they died in fear in a very short time."


    "This time, there were bandits running out of the thirteen pass. I''m afraid those ferocious bandits are going to stir up a bloody storm in the ancient clan!"


    Just listening to Uncle Huo, Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying.


    "Since they are traitors, I''m afraid they will be full of resentment against the ancient clan. Moreover, I guess they will have a hard time in the 13th pass. Besides, the ancient clan will be coming. It''s a coincidence that they run out now."


    Uncle Huo''s face looked more heavy. I had to say that Lin Mengya''s words were right in his heart.


    "No! I have to write a letter to the Presbyterian Council. Wouldn''t it be bad if they went to the clan Council?"


    Who knows, but aunt Fang grabbed her arm.


    "Come back here! You don''t want to. If you tell them about it, how do you explain it? I think you might as well tell them directly. You''re not Zhao Yixuan at all. You should have died 15 years ago, Huo Shujiang!"


    "What about that?" Uncle Huo breathed and his head was confused.


    Although he has found his true memory and identity, his efforts over the years have made him a habit.


    At this moment, he only thought of not letting the people in his family suffer.

 Chapter 2938

    "In fact, the news can''t be spread." Lin Mengya thought and said.


    "Just find a way to pick uncle Huo and Huoxiao out."


    She can understand uncle Huo''s idea.


    Anyway, once the bandits in the 13th pass become the climate, the first victims must be the ancient people.


    Uncle Huo just doesn''t want to involve too many innocent people.


    "But what if those people are caught and give them both up?"


    Aunt Fang always frowned. She was most worried about her husband and children.


    But if she had any spare power, she certainly wanted to save others.


    Lin Mengya just picked the corners of her mouth and said with a meaningful smile: "it''s the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle. As far as our people are concerned, although we can''t catch all the bandits, it''s nothing to catch one or two."


    Huo Xiao''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Her ideas coincided with her own.


    Therefore, Huo Xiao asked himself to lead the team to catch the bandits he met on the road.


    Just at night, five men in rags sat around the fire.


    They looked greedily at the rabbit meat roasted on the fire.


    Unfortunately, there is too little rabbit meat.


    If there were only five of them to share, I''m afraid everyone could only share a little.


    The strongest man among the five looked warily at his four companions. He licked his lips and his hoarse voice looked like an old bellows.


    He said: "brothers, it''s not easy for us to escape from that ghost place. I think rather than hiding in this place where birds don''t shit, we''d better kill them and frighten those bullshit families!"


    The other four didn''t answer immediately.


    Although they all escaped from the thirteen levels, when they were only fishing in troubled waters, they were not the main force.


    For them, the only thought is to run out of the ancient people smoothly and never come to this ghost place again!


    Obviously, some people don''t think so.


    "Brother, don''t you think this place is too evil? I think we''d better go as soon as possible..."


    Next to the strong man was a thin monkey like man.


    But the next moment, he looked at the man he called big brother, and then fell to the ground.


    On his chest was a rusty dagger!


    "You think the same as him?"


    The strong man raised his eyes and looked dangerously at the other three.


    The three people were frightened and shook their heads tightly.


    "No, no! Boss, we all listen to you!"


    "Yes, the boss is right!"


    "Just one thing. We have a few hands. Don''t be angry, boss. I think we might as well be more secure, so that we can make a lot of good things."


    The last person''s words can be regarded as talking about the heart of a strong man.


    Since the 13th pass, the man''s heart has always held a breath.


    I think he was a famous bandit outside.


    Unfortunately, he was betrayed later and became a prisoner.


    In the days of the thirteen passes, he was a man with an iron heart. Now he can''t help turning white when he thinks about it. He doesn''t dare to think about it at all.


    Now, he finally escaped from heaven, but he was full of anger and had nowhere to vent.


    But he''s a brain after all.


    I know that even if I follow the big army, I''m afraid I can only be a small minion.


    So, it''s better to plan for yourself.


    "I''ve figured out a way to do that."


    He pretended to be profound and picked up the only roast rabbit.


    Although the other three people huddled together, they couldn''t help watching the rabbit swallow saliva in his hand.


    no way out!


    They have been hungry for several days. The roast rabbit has no taste, but in their opinion, it is already delicious in the world.


    "As long as the three of you follow me and work hard, I promise you can eat and drink spicy in the future."


    The man looked at their coveted but timid eyes disdainfully. Suddenly, the conversation turned and threatened the man who had just died.


    "But if you dare to be like him, I''ll break your neck with my own hands!"


    The three shook their heads immediately and said "no".


    "Gee, here''s the rest."


    As soon as the strong man raised his hand, he threw the rabbit into the fire.


    The next moment.


    The three were like three lost dogs. Regardless of the hot temperature, they rushed to rob them.


    "Mine!"


    "Fart, it''s clearly mine!"


    "Hiss - how fragrant!"


    The strong man stood up and looked down at the three people competing with each other. The coldness in his eyes was deeper.


    His eyes turned to the body, and suddenly he hooked his lips.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t there still meat?"


    The three were stunned and immediately saw the strong man kick the body of the thin monkey.


    This is for them to eat human flesh?!


    Suddenly, there was some fear in their eyes.


    They didn''t enter the thirteen levels for a long time, so they didn''t see the cruelest place at all. Even though they were still evil, they were not as fierce as strong men.


    "Tut." The man sneered and said, "if you don''t fill your stomach, you can only be used as food by others. If you don''t eat now, you may be eaten by others tomorrow."


    His voice was not loud, but it changed their faces.


    However, they still abide by the bottom line of human nature. Even if they are hungry, they still can''t take the bodies of the same kind as food.


    But strong men are different.


    He''s a ghost from hell.


    Cannibalism, oh, what he has seen is much more powerful than this.


    "If you don''t eat seedless things, I''ll eat them!"


    The man''s eyes hidden under his messy hair are red. Obviously, it''s not the first time for him to eat each other.


    The three huddled together, trembling and crying without tears.


    If I had known this big brother was so strong, they might as well have been locked up as coolies!


    The strong man grabbed the wrists of the thin monkey, like a leopard dragging away his prey and swaggering to the river.


    The remaining three trembled and almost didn''t spit out.


    "Why don''t we run?" It was proposed.


    "Run? Where can we run? If he catches us back, isn''t it completely over?" Some people have been frightened and dare not run.


    "In case he forces us to eat and eat..."


    The three became three quails, shaking like chaff.


    Who knows, at this time, there was a sudden sound from the nearby woods.


    The three people suddenly turned white with fear that the fierce man eater came back and wanted to drag them away as food.


    Who knows, it was two men in black who helped each other and stumbled.


    They didn''t expect that there would be people here.


    The fierce light in their eyes flashed. The next moment, the three immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    "Eldest brother, eldest brother! You should have run out of the thirteen levels, too? What a coincidence, we are all brothers in trouble!"


    The three suddenly felt as if they had met a Savior and wanted to take refuge.


    But the two people who helped each other had a deeper chill in their eyes.


    They didn''t know the three men, but judging from each other''s dress, they should have escaped from the thirteen pass.


    Unfortunately, the three of them broke their whereabouts.


    Never stay!


    The first man to climb out to get close has not noticed the arrival of death.


    He was eloquent in trying to arouse the other party''s sympathy so as to pull them out.


    "Speaking of it, the three of us have also suffered an unwarranted disaster! Our three brothers were originally from laigu nationality to do business. Who knows that when they wake up, they will become traitors and be abandoned as coolies in that ghost place!"


    "If you don''t mind, our three brothers are willing to pay 500, no! 1000 Liang, and beg you to escort us out!"


    "Yes, although our three brothers are not big people, our family has joined the big chamber of Commerce. That''s the big chamber of Commerce of the palace family. Do you two know?"


    The one who covered his chest quietly blocked his companion''s weapon and asked quietly, "palace family? Which palace family?"


    Seeing the door, the man hurriedly explained, "which palace family can there be, that is, the most powerful palace family!"


    Their family is only a small family, but relying on good luck, they joined in the first batch in the early days of the establishment of the big chamber of Commerce, and made a lot of money.


    The large chamber of commerce also has considerable benefits for the first generation of members.


    So the three can carry the banner of the big chamber of Commerce to do business everywhere.


    Now, they are going to blow things big.


    "Guys, if you can send us home safely, I promise you can recommend you to the big chamber of Commerce. At that time, you will have a bright future!"


    The two men looked at each other.


    Then the wounded man suddenly changed his attitude and asked many questions about the palace family and the big chamber of Commerce.


    The three brothers opposite also gradually relaxed their vigilance. They poured out what they should and shouldn''t say, and most importantly, they had told each other all their identity cards.


    "So it is. It seems that if your family owner recommends, our brothers will be able to enter the chamber of Commerce smoothly. Maybe we can see the palace family?"


    The injured man said calmly.


    However, he secretly compared a gesture with his companions.


    "Of course! However, I heard that the people of the palace family are very powerful. I''m afraid they can''t be seen by people like us."


    Shit, the cowhide is blown!


    The most eloquent of the three brothers quietly squeezed a sweat for himself.


    What kind of family is the Gong family? They are afraid they will never see them for a lifetime.


    However, we still have to give those two people some hope so that they won''t suffer if they don''t keep company with them.


    "I see."


    The injured man whispered. Then he took a step back.


    And his companion beside him also loosened his hand.

 Chapter 2939

    Changes happen in an instant.


    The man who was talking and was about to deceive the two brothers into buying goods only felt a cold wind passing by. Then, a warm liquid suddenly splashed on his face.


    The man was stunned. He just subconsciously touched the moisture on his face, but he didn''t want to. A strong smell of blood rushed to the sky.


    The next moment, his face turned pale.


    Because behind him, the two brothers who just shared weal and woe with themselves have now been killed, lying on the ground and become corpses.


    He suddenly felt his limbs soft, "plop" knelt on the ground, trembling and pleading: "two, two big brothers... No, grandpa! You can pay as much as you want, but don''t kill me!"


    He wanted to cry without tears.


    Isn''t it just out of the tiger''s mouth and into the wolf''s nest?


    Anyway, he''s dead today!


    The man in charge of killing was carrying a knife and walked step by step to the trembling man.


    Seeing that he was about to lift his knife and send him to accompany his brothers, he heard other sounds in the woods.


    The murderer''s knife stopped at the man''s neck. He knelt in place trembling, but his eyes were turning around.


    Is it the man eater who came back?


    Alas! It''s all at this point, and he doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad for the other party to come back.


    If they fight, maybe they can fish in troubled waters and run away.


    But if they all want their own lives, wouldn''t he be worse?


    At the thought that he would become a white skeleton and be roasted on the fire into other people''s food, he had no idea.


    When I think of it, I might as well wipe my neck. Anyway, sooner or later, I will die.


    Unexpectedly, a man dressed the same as the two quietly jumped out of the forest, but there was a penetrating wound in his right eye and cut off half of his right eyebrow.


    He lowered his voice and said to the injured man, "brother, no! Someone has followed the trail!"


    The injured man frowned and quickly asked, "how many people are there in the other party? How strong is it? Can we rush out with the three of us?"


    Half of his eyebrows shook his head and said, "I didn''t dare to show my whereabouts in front of them, but they easily destroyed the traps we left on the road. If it''s just relying on the three of us, I''m afraid I can''t escape."


    The injured boss frowned more tightly.


    They tried their best to escape, not to give up halfway.


    If you can''t spell it, it''s better¡ª¡ª


    The injured boss suddenly turned his eyes to the talkative man.


    The latter trembled again and became a quail. At this time, he wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury himself, so as not to be missed by these terrible people.


    "You still hide and be our foreign aid." The injured man ordered half of his eyebrows.


    The latter answered in a low voice, then turned and ran into the woods.


    His body method is very strange. It seems that it is extremely easy to integrate with the surrounding environment.


    If Lin Mengya were there, she might be able to see a clue.


    The method used by the other party is similar to the concealment function of the system, but it is not as powerful as the system.


    However, without the drag of these two companions, it must be very easy for him to hide himself.


    The injured man covered his chest and took a long breath. His face was not very good.


    He and


    Forced the talkative man''s Companion to exchange eyes with a long knife.


    The latter quietly pushed away, and then dragged the two bodies away one by one.


    The rest of the talkative men, who were left alone, held their heads in their arms and muttered in their mouths. I think they were really scared.


    "If you promise me one thing, I''ll promise not to kill you, okay?" The injured man said.


    ......


    "Lord Huo, our people found the whereabouts of those people in front. Now they are in the forest. We can encircle them on both sides to ensure that they can''t run."


    Huo Xiao stood on a strong banyan tree, overlooking a large forest.


    Gong Ya''s hands are really powerful.


    He not only has excellent martial arts, but also cooperates with each other very tacitly, and has a high degree of implementation of his orders.


    Now he can also slowly understand why, as Murong Xi, he can still cling to Gong Ya and remain infatuated.


    Maybe she looks beautiful, but in his opinion, the spiritual resonance between them is more important.


    They can complement each other and safely hand over their backs to each other for protection.


    It is not only the closest lover, but also the most solid backing, but also a partner who can share weal and woe.


    To tell you the truth, he is more and more envious of those two people now.


    Yes, it''s the two of them, not just Murong Xi.


    His feelings for Gong ya have not changed, but he has been convinced by the feelings between them.


    For now, he has put his mind back on the arrest.


    "No need." He jumped down and landed on his mount. He ordered him to come down in a cold voice.


    "You can pursue with all your strength. Behind the forest is a cliff. It''s hard for them to fly even if they insert their wings."


    What''s more, judging from the clues he got from his pursuit these days, the other party always circled in the forest, and he also found some traces of herbs collected along the way.


    After being identified by those who are proficient in medicinal properties, those drugs are herbs with the function of hemostasis and muscle growth.


    In other words, the other party did not want to escape, but was looking for a chance to recover from his injury.


    After all, after people are released, if they want to leave, there is still plenty of time.


    However, they still stay in the forest.


    If it''s not that there''s something they''re looking for in the forest, it''s that they want to do it again when they''re ready.


    As for which one, Huoxiao doesn''t care now.


    Just arrest people and interrogate them, don''t you?


    Everyone was scattered in the forest, but they determined their position in a special way to ensure that once someone found the target, they and others could go to reinforce at the first time.


    Huoxiao is also among them.


    As the former leader of the mountain stronghold, he firmly remembers every plant on the mountain.


    Even if this is not the battlefield he is familiar with, he can still determine the situation through the changes of the environment on the mountain.


    It can be said that with him, even if they want to run, they can''t run away.


    Soon, he smelled a bloody smell mixed with the grass smell of Sophora flavescens.


    Then he made a gesture to the person closest to him.


    The latter nodded and covered him, and they quietly changed direction.


    As Huo Xiao approached, he quietly picked up a bunch of hazel firewood that was more than one person tall.


    That''s¡ª¡ª


    ......


    When the talkative man saw the men who suddenly appeared around him with swords and other weapons, he almost cried out without grinning.


    If he knew that this would happen to him after he came out, he might as well continue to squat in the thirteen levels as a coolie!


    But the dagger behind him made him dare not fall down.


    "Behave well, otherwise!"


    The threat made him not dare to have other thoughts at all. He could only clench his fist, stumbling with his tongue and pleading for mercy.


    "Well, brothers! Our three brothers are not evil people! We just entered by mistake. It''s all a misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    you ''re right.


    The injured man''s idea was to pretend to be a talkative man and his two brothers.


    He knows better than anyone what it means to open the thirteen levels this time.


    In the past 13 passes, all the traitors should be locked up.


    However, with the development of these old societies, more and more innocent people were quietly closed within the thirteen levels.


    Most of these people are foreigners, but some are ethnic people from various families.


    Even some are the children whose families are more valued.


    Before that, they almost "disappeared" when they went to the Presbyterian Church for training.


    Originally, this was not a big deal.


    After all, the so-called "experience" will fold some hands in every time.


    But I''m afraid those families can''t dream that the future generations they value, and even the children who place great hopes, will be thrown into hell because of some people''s self-interest!


    Even if they are afraid and respectful to the Presbyterian Council, their purpose is to hope that their family can grow, rather than become a fat sheep to be slaughtered and slaughtered by the Presbyterian Council at will.


    After all, people are selfish.


    They are attached to the Presbyterian Council for greater self-interest, and they will turn against the Presbyterian Council in order to protect their own interests.


    The purpose of the injured man and his companions is more important.


    Therefore, the most important thing for them is to protect their lives.


    Others can be patient for a while.


    The talkative man''s explanation did not let those who surrounded them express anything.


    But they didn''t mean to hurt people. They just surrounded them. Finally, they sent two people to bind their hands.


    The injured man made eye contact with his companion.


    Wait and see!


    The latter nodded slightly undetectable, but at the same time, he was watching the surrounding situation with vigilance.


    Soon, two slightly hasty footsteps came.


    The injured man pretended to look up inadvertently and saw only two tall and strong men.


    Especially the one in front, with black clothes and black hair and handsome facial features, but his temperament is too cold. At first glance, he knows that he is an expert who is difficult to deal with.


    He lowered his eyes and didn''t see the light in Huo Xiao''s eyes after seeing him.


    It''s that man!


    Huo Xiao narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    Although the other party changed into ragged clothes and deliberately made himself look timid, he recognized it at a glance.


    This man is the bandit who robbed himself and his father on the way that day!


    It''s just the other side, but it doesn''t seem to recognize itself.

 Chapter 2940

    But no wonder the other party didn''t recognize him.


    That day, he and his father dressed up in order to hide their true identity.


    Moreover, when they fought that day, they were all in the dark night. As long as they didn''t take the initiative to expose themselves, it would be difficult for the other party to recognize him.


    If the other party knew that he had exposed his true identity in front of him at the first sight, he didn''t know how he would feel.


    Huo Xiao looked at them lying coldly with a bit of banter.


    The talkative man was forced by the knife. His mouth was bitter. He begged for mercy, but the other party didn''t say anything at all.


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, the man behind Huoxiao suddenly asked, "who are you?"


    The talkative man immediately replied in a loud voice, "I and our brothers are really not bad guys! We are just doing business. When we pass by here, we are inexplicably caught in the 13th level."


    "Please raise your hand and let our three brothers go."


    Huo Xiao could see that the man who answered didn''t know martial arts.


    In other words, the other party is either their companion or a shield that these people don''t know where to catch.


    He gave his deputy a look behind him.


    The other party immediately understood and said, "nonsense! Not to mention that all the traitors in the 13th pass are traitors. Even if you entered by mistake, there are many mechanisms in the 13th pass. How did you escape?"


    These words, however, relieved the real bandit a little.


    I''m sure they must not be the big aristocratic families they need to be afraid of.


    A flash of calculation flashed in the drooping eyes of the injured bandit.


    According to their current strength, if they want to completely get rid of the pursuers and escape safely, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    Therefore, he might as well take the opportunity to get well, and then find some fast horses with his companions.


    As for these people in front of us


    The bandit licked his lips, showing a gloomy sneer.


    There are too many small families that are unknown and suddenly disappear among the ancient families.


    When you sneak in and cooperate with those brothers outside, you will kill all these obstacles and replace them!


    He coughed deliberately twice before looking up in fear and said, "if you don''t believe us, you can tie us up first and then verify our identity."


    Huo Xiao said, oh, come on!


    He glanced vaguely at his deputy, who immediately shouted, let his companions rush up and tied up the three.


    "Take it back first and ask the owner before disposal!"


    In addition to the talkative man, the two also made eye contact quietly.


    But they thought they were hidden, but they didn''t want Huoxiao''s attention, so they never left them.


    When people left, Huo Xiao didn''t sink his face.


    It seems that there are many secrets hidden in these people.


    ......


    After locking up the people, Huoxiao personally informed the people of the news.


    It''s said that the two sides didn''t even fight, so they were caught and would come. Lin Mengya only felt some magic.


    "Here we are. Didn''t you say that they are very tough and their martial arts are not low?"


    no Where''s the agreed bandit?


    Why do you just pull your crotch?


    But Huoxiao said disdainfully, "they probably had the idea of dressing up as pigs and eating tigers, so they didn''t resist."


    It''s a pity that wisdom is mistaken by wisdom.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Although Huo Xiao said it lightly, she always felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    According to the news brought back by Uncle Huo and Huoxiao, those bandits are absolutely cruel.


    If they were not two awesome strength, plus the horse to give strength, I am afraid that it is not so easy to win.


    But even if they are injured, those people still have a lot of power to go up.


    Unless, they did it on purpose!


    But why?


    She frowned and remained puzzled.


    "By the way, I found two other bodies in the grass. I feel that they are the real people who entered the thirteen levels by mistake." Huoxiao threw out another clue.


    The reason why he was able to quickly determine that the other party was lying was also related to the two bodies he saw.


    He quietly checked that both of them were fatal, and there was no trace of martial arts practice.


    In other words, the identity of the bandit may be the identity of these two bodies!


    Thinking of this, Huoxiao couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    A fierce wolf can never become a harmless rabbit.


    The reason why I brought them back was just to make a plan.


    Lin Mengya, aunt Fang and uncle Huo can understand this.


    But if the three of them are interrogated separately, I''m afraid the bandits will immediately realize that their identity has been seen through.


    At that time, don''t you want to scare the snake?


    To this end, Lin Mengya thought of a good idea.


    "Well, let''s first ask them what their false identity is. At that time, we can send someone to pretend to confirm. We''re not afraid that the fish won''t take the bait!"


    There are many capable and ambitious people under her.


    Besides, they should have been locked up in the thirteen levels for some time.


    If what the three people say is false, when they try, the other party will show his feet without knowing it.


    If someone is true, they can also take the opportunity to spy on the intelligence within the thirteen levels.


    Huoxiao went to do it at once.


    Lin Mengya wanted to follow, but was held back by long Tianyu''s letter.


    "Did your highness say when to come back?"


    She opened the letter neatly and asked.


    The messenger is also dark blade, but it is not blade one who follows long Tianyu all the year round, but blade six who is more lively and speaks crisp.


    "If you return to your wife, the LORD says he will delay for a few days. Please don''t worry, madam. He will take care of himself and come back to be reunited with you as soon as possible."


    Lin Mengya''s heart was relaxed and looked at the letter in her hand.


    In fact, over the years, they have gathered less and separated more.


    In addition to the year at sea, long Tianyu often wrote to her.


    But most of the time, she won''t reply.


    Not because she is indifferent, but because she doesn''t want to be at home. When men are away, she has too much concern in her heart.


    This time, Yu''s letter to her was still more than half of her greetings.


    Men are different when they have daughters.


    Not only was Zhou Dao more intimate, but even his tone became soft unconsciously.


    Even if it''s their old husband and wife''s, Lin Mengya inevitably has a hot face and a heartbeat.


    It''s getting more and more rude to scold this guy!


    If these words are seen by his subordinates, will she be a man in the future?


    At the end of the letter, long Tianyu said three things in the most concise language.


    First, it''s the news from her teacher Bai Lirui.


    Before, the teacher was missing himself, and then someone sent the news. After that, there was no news.


    This time, long Tianyu personally found some clues.


    It turned out that the teacher was picked up by a group of mysterious people.


    They do not belong to any family of the ancient people, nor do they belong to the Presbyterian Council.


    And coincidentally, the last clue happened to break in the valley leading to the 13th pass.


    So Yu suspected that maybe the teacher was picked up by people in the 13th pass.


    But what is the other party''s purpose? What about the teacher''s whereabouts? They are still at a loss.


    The second is the news of the ancient family''s treasure.


    She knows that Yu has always had her own special channel to get information.


    But when it comes to this ancient treasure, her heart is still a little complicated.


    But no matter what the origin of this thing is, if it can really save her child, she will try her best to borrow it.


    Yu''s message is that it will be brought to the clan meeting site by the Presbyterian people.


    Originally, long Tianyu''s plan was to steal this thing on the way.


    However, when they were about to start, they found that someone started faster than them.


    Those people don''t know where they came from. Their martial arts are excellent and their cooperation is tacit understanding.


    However, before they got close to the treasure, they were defeated by a peerless expert who was very tall and burly.


    Strangely, the man didn''t hurt their lives, but warned them that it was useless even if he stole the precious treasure of the ancient family.


    Although those people didn''t give up, they couldn''t help the expert who protected the treasure. They could only retreat temporarily.


    Therefore, long Tianyu had to be more cautious and had to hibernate.


    The last one is about the palace family.


    Only this matter, long Tianyu wrote very difficult and obscure.


    Even in the sentence, there is a password that only they can understand.


    To sum up, the information is only one sentence: "the old palace has been found".


    When Lin Mengya saw this sentence, her heart sank.


    There are too many secrets hidden by the palace family. Yu is so careful that she can''t tell her openly because she finds some clues.


    It must be a big secret that can make Yu afraid to this extent.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help worrying about her man.


    Except for the safety of long Tianyu and the children, she doesn''t care about anything else.


    After thinking about it, she restrained her impulse to reply to Yu''s letter.


    No!


    Perhaps he is now surrounded by danger.


    If there is no reply from her, it means that everything is well here.


    So she must endure for a while.


    After thinking about it, she let blade six go, but orally told him to let long Tianyu take care of his body and so on.


    The six legged path of blade was also fast. He returned to long Tianyu overnight.


    At this time, they are resting in an abandoned house.


    "Lord, madam said you should take good care of your health. Everything is fine over there. Please don''t worry, Lord."


    Blade six stood outside the door.


    As soon as the voice fell, there came the slightly tired voice of long Tianyu.


    "Well, I see. Go down and have a rest."


    "Yes."


    In this rather large abandoned yard, in addition to long Tianyu and more than a dozen people under him, there were a group of people who were shivering in an empty room.


    At this moment, two of them were lying on the window, peeping out quietly.

 Chapter 2941

    Through the window, they could only see that the other dozen people in the yard performed their duties. They looked well-trained and should be the guards of large families.


    But beyond that, they won''t get any other clues.


    Especially the leader, from last night to now, they just took a small look at their back when they came in.


    What''s more, it was dark at that time. I could barely recognize it as a human shape, so I couldn''t see anything else.


    After snooping for a while, one of the two got up and quietly returned to the side of the crowd.


    "Old and third, you, you said, what are the people outside and outside?"


    It''s obviously difficult for the stuttering brother to say such a long sentence.


    The man he called "old three" just glanced out of the window.


    "I don''t know."


    The stuttering man "tut" said. He knew that the third was a Muggle, but now he was anxious and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Then, what shall we do?"


    The third looked at the stuttering fourth again, "wait."


    "Wait, wait for who? I, I think, the old man and the boss must be in trouble. No, why don''t we go and help him?"


    The fourth continued to try to communicate.


    Unfortunately, the third man flatly refused him.


    "No."


    The fourth is a little anxious. However, the more anxious his stuttering problem is, the more he can''t speak. Moreover, he doesn''t feel at all. He is like a chatterbox day by day.


    The third thought he was bored and didn''t bother to talk to each other. Instead, he chose to close his eyes and take each other as a buzzing fly.


    For a time, the house can only hear the old four kowtowing and nagging.


    Except for them, the rest of the men, women and children in shabby clothes dared not say a word.


    From their fear and evasion of those people, the two groups are not together.


    Unfortunately, they dare not resist the control of those people.


    And those people should have a plot, but they can only hide in the house because long Tianyu is outside.


    ......


    Long Tianyu sat opposite a man, who leisurely added a small piece of charcoal to the small charcoal stove in front of them.


    Long Tianyu could not help frowning slightly when he looked happy.


    "Don''t you want to go back and see ya''er?"


    The opposite hand trembled and immediately returned to its former frivolous and feminine appearance.


    "Ho! I''ll see it sooner or later. It''s not a coincidence. I met you first!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t believe it, "Oh, isn''t it because of the scar on your face?"


    In an instant, the smile was frozen on Qinghu''s face.


    "Gee, that''s true." Long Tianyu glanced at him and mocked, "I''m not a woman, and I don''t know what you have to be hypocritical."


    "Besides, ya''er regards you as her own brother. It''s not because you look good. You don''t know how worried she is about you."


    Long Tianyu''s words eased Qinghu''s face a lot.


    But he couldn''t help curling up his fingers, clenched his fist and said to himself, "I know she won''t dislike me."


    But he cares.


    He is not a complete person. If this face is destroyed again, standing in front of her will only make him ashamed.


    Long Tianyu is not him, so he won''t understand Qinghu''s mind.


    He knew that the little girl liked beautiful things, so he only hoped that his appearance would make her pleasing to the eyes.


    But now


    She reached out and touched the scar on her left face.


    From his forehead to his chin, Shengsheng cut half of his face.


    Although the wound has healed, it is uneven.


    From a distance, it looks like a blood red centipede, lying on his face.


    Let the original female and male indistinguishable feminine appearance completely become ugly and ugly.


    No one knows the collapse and despair in his heart.


    Even when he was cut off from his face, he laughed from beginning to end.


    But when he removed the gauze on his face and saw the scar, he cried bitterly. After the wound burst, tears mixed with blood ran down and stained his skirt.


    So he hid in silence.


    Taking the task as an excuse, he has been avoiding Lin Mengya.


    He swallowed a mouthful of bitter tea and said casually, "besides, I''m busy. When it''s over, I''ll go back to see her."


    For fear of long Tianyu asking questions about this matter, he turned to the next topic.


    "I''ve been secretly chasing the old Fang thief before. I didn''t expect that the old guy was still a thief. But I didn''t expect that he was still connected with the bandits of the 13th pass."


    Qinghu is still that cruel and cruel.


    Don''t think he will cry for his own girl.


    But he hated others, especially the culprit who made him lose his face.


    Those people will fall into his hands sooner or later.


    At that time, he will let the other party taste a hundred times worse revenge than hell.


    "I followed them all the way from the 13th pass to here. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Long Tianyu was silent and said at a volume that only two people could hear, "this is the old house of the palace family."


    "What?"


    Qinghu was also surprised.


    After leaving Fang''s house, he first secretly watched Mrs. Duan and his gang.


    Later, he learned by chance that the old thief Fang didn''t give up after losing everything. He even secretly contacted the Zhao family and plotted to overturn the deal.


    Because Lin Mengya was involved, he didn''t trust others, so he went to trace it himself.


    Finally, it was found that the old thief not only had a relationship with the Zhao family, but also had countless connections with Mrs. Duan!


    "Well, so I can''t leave for the time being." Long Tianyu continued to whisper.


    Hearing the speech, Qing Hu touched his chin and a pair of shrewd schemes in the eyes of the fox.


    "In this way, no matter what''s here, it should belong to my little girl."


    He raised his lips and smiled coldly.


    "They hurt me like this and steal my little girl''s things. Naturally, I should ask for some interest."


    Long Tianyu looked at the appearance of Qinghu and looked a little unspeakable.


    Fortunately, he thought this guy was really upset and wanted to comfort each other.


    Now it seems that there is no need at all.


    The dead fox is not a wronged character for nothing.


    I think some people should die miserably!


    ......


    To be miserable, I''m afraid no one can compare with those guys who escaped from the thirteen levels.


    It took them three years to find a god given opportunity and escape from it.


    They were divided in two ways.


    All the way is to find supplies and hidden identities, horses and vehicles as soon as possible, lead away the pursuers and run away smoothly.


    On the other hand, I went to the palace''s old house to get something.


    You know, when their boss wanted to rob two horses, he met the Huo family and their son.


    He was not only beaten half to death, but also smart enough to be caught back by Huo Xiao.


    The other group found the old palace with long Tianyu.


    He was watched before he could do it.


    It''s a decaying spirit, with a face so black that people and gods are angry.


    Now, Lin Mengya personally took a look at the three people brought back.


    However, she was the youngest son of the Zhao family and watched uncle Huo interrogate the three people.


    "I heard them say that you claimed to be merchants from other places and mistakenly entered the ancient family?"


    "In that case, why were you arrested and detained in the thirteen levels?"


    "You know, all the traitors of our family are detained there. If you dare to lie, I will not spare you!"


    Uncle Huo severely threatened the three people.


    The three men saw that he was well-dressed, and he was a bit dignified. They thought differently for a time, but they finally believed in the identity of the master of his family.


    The three looked at each other.


    Finally, the injured man spoke first.


    "What do you call me, sir?"


    Huo Shusi was not guilty. "Zhao Gulian! You''d better remember my name firmly so as not to recognize the wrong person next time."


    Lin Mengya almost laughed.


    All right.


    Although uncle Huo is not kind enough.


    But it''s also the old Zhao family. I''m sorry uncle Huo is in front.


    Let people be old scalpers for so many years, can''t they pay no price?


    "It was master Zhao." The old general engraved the name in his heart, but his face looked frightened.


    "Our brothers didn''t cheat you in front of us. If you don''t believe it, you can send a letter to our family to verify our identity."


    "If you can send us home, we are more grateful and are willing to repay your kindness with all we have!"


    Uncle Huo waved impatiently and looked at the three with a proud face.


    "Who do you think Zhao Gulian is? You can drive Dong at will?"


    "I tell you, if you want me to send you a letter, you can! But you must exchange it with silver."


    Speaking of this, he also deliberately looked at the shabby dress of several guys with disdainful eyes.


    "But with you, I''m afraid you can''t afford the price."


    The talkative man who was sandwiched between the two and could feel the threat at any time was about to shed tears.


    "I''ll give you the money!" Ignoring the two people next to him, he immediately shouted, "I''m the legitimate son of the Qiao family! My parents have only one son like me. If you can give them my news, they can give you no matter how much money!"


    "Qiao family? Which Qiao family? I haven''t heard of it." Uncle Huo frowned and said discontentedly.


    The talkative man couldn''t wipe his tears. He immediately explained, "although our Qiao family is not a big family, our family is lucky to pick up the big chamber of Commerce!"


    "Do you know the big chamber of Commerce? It''s the palace family! The rich country is invincible. Do you always know?"


    Lin Mengya, who was causeless cue to, raised her eyebrows.


    I didn''t expect that our big chamber of commerce is so famous?


    She looked at the thin young man and couldn''t help asking; "What is the relationship between your family and the chamber of Commerce?"

 Chapter 2942

    The talkative man opened his mouth and finally swallowed the big talk.


    He didn''t want to be watched again. The death of those two brothers was a bloody lesson.


    He honestly said, "my Qiao family is just a small family, and I''m lucky to become that... Initial member."


    Fearing that his chips could not save his life, he hastened to add.


    "The Gong family takes great care of the initial members of the big chamber of Commerce, so our family has gained a lot this year. My parents have only one son, I, and they will agree to your conditions!"


    As everyone knows, it was these words that made him get back his life.


    As a lifelong honorary president and founder of the chamber of Commerce, Lin Mengya feels obliged to protect the rights and interests of her members.


    In particular, the Qiao family was one of the initial members.


    These people are not only the cooperative members of the big chamber of Commerce, but also the trust they gave in the early days of their establishment.


    "What''s your name?" She asked quietly.


    The talkative man gave her a timid look. "The villain''s name is Qiao Anqing. My father is the owner of the Qiao family in Wuzhou."


    Wuzhou Qiao family.


    Lin Mengya thumbed through the relevant membership information in her brain.


    Well


    She still has some impression of this small family.


    I only remember that their owner had gray hair and always looked sad.


    Usually, he always follows behind other house owners in silence, which is not remarkable.


    The reason why she still has some impression is that she was ridiculed because she wanted to be the first to join the big chamber of Commerce.


    At that time, I don''t know how many people were waiting to see her become a joke.


    But she succeeded.


    "Overestimating oneself" has also become "far sighted". The little Qiao family is also riding the east wind, and no one dares to laugh at it.


    "OK, I remember your name. Write another letter to your father and I''ll have someone take it to Wuzhou." Lin Mengya said.


    "If I can successfully prove your identity, I will persuade my father to send you out."


    At the next moment, Lin Mengya felt that the two people except Qiao anqing seemed relaxed.


    Turning back, she winked at Uncle Huo.


    The latter immediately understood and cleared his throat: "what my son said is reasonable. That''s it."


    Lin Mengya: "


    Her uncle Huo really doesn''t give up any chance to be a father.


    Out of the door, Lin Mengya specially asked someone to send some food and drink in.


    Before long, Cairu sent Qiao Anqing''s letter to her.


    In fact, Lin Mengya doesn''t have too much doubt about Qiao Anqing''s identity.


    However, he is now threatened by the other two. If he wants to finish the plan smoothly and save the people, he has to think of a all-round plan.


    The next day, she asked someone to send the letter to Qiao''s house first. By the way, she asked Uncle Huo to discuss the clan meeting.


    I don''t want to see Huo Xiao standing at the door as the door god as soon as I get to the door of the main courtyard.


    "Are you listening to your parents?"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other with a teasing face.


    "I don''t see. Lord Huo has such a strong taste."


    Huo Xiao looked at her bitterly.


    He thought that after he found his parents, he would be free from the poison of the couple, but he didn''t expect that his parents'' aged dog food still tastes so sweet.


    Er... Just a little choking!


    Compared with Huo Xiao, a fool who can''t understand his eyes, Lin Mengya is quite pleasant.


    She tapped gently


    He knocked on the door. After a few minutes, uncle Huo came to open the door for her himself.


    At this time, no matter what happened before, it has been completely smoothed out, and the evidence of elimination has been clean.


    Although aunt Fang''s face is still red, she won''t feel too embarrassed after all.


    Lin Mengya smiled, bent her eyes and turned her eyes on the old mandarin ducks.


    Aunt Fang''s face was thin. When she saw the children, she teased herself. She couldn''t help but twist uncle Huo''s waist.


    It''s all because this guy has no face and skin. He''s old enough to do such a thing.


    But compared with this pain in the waist, uncle Huo was very satisfied that he could hold the beauty back!


    Facing uncle Huo, who has no skin and no face, and aunt Fang, who is about to burn up with her face, Lin Mengya didn''t continue to joke.


    Looking positive, he asked, "everything on my side has been taken care of. We can start tomorrow."


    When it comes to business, the charming warmth in Uncle Huo''s eyes also disappears.


    He nodded, "your aunt has long been ready, but what are you going to do with the three people?"


    In contrast, Lin Mengya already has a plan.


    That night, the three people detained in the backyard had enough to eat and drink.


    Qiao Anqing is still an honest quail.


    Based on his performance during the day, they have been relieved of him.


    Moreover, the bandit boss also had a new idea.


    They intend to escape the ancient family by pretending to be the Zhao family, and then force Qiao Anqing to lead him to the Qiao family.


    Because their ultimate goal is the palace family.


    It would be great if we could make use of the Qiao family''s relationship and reach the Gong family unconsciously.


    Even he firmly believed that this must be the will of God, otherwise he would not meet the unlucky Joe anqing after he escaped smoothly.


    He went through his plan in his mind and felt that it was perfect.


    For a moment, he even felt a little floating.


    It''s a good time, place and people. It''s time for him to succeed!


    "Boss, I don''t think there''s anyone outside. Shall we do it now?"


    The silent companion lowered his voice and asked.


    The boss looked at Qiao anqing hiding in the corner and said with a sneer: "tell our people to do it as soon as the third watch day is over. Remember to be crisp and clean, and don''t leave a trace."


    "Yes."


    The companion easily opened the lock on the door and sneaked into the night without a trace.


    They thought they had the chance to win, but they didn''t know that all this was in the hands of others.


    The night is getting darker.


    Lin Mengya, dressed up as a rich childe, stood in the corner.


    About a few minutes later, a dark figure sneaked into the closed cabin.


    She shook her cloak and walked over with Bai Su dressed as a young man.


    Hearing a "bang", Bai Su raised her foot and kicked the door open.


    The people inside were startled by her.


    Especially the companion who had just come back soon almost had to draw out a knife and cut it.


    However, when he saw that only two small white faces with weak hands came in, he reluctantly took back his knife.


    Just staring at them with a cold face, like a poisonous snake dormant for a long time.


    Lin Mengya was extremely arrogant. "What kind of eyes are you looking at? Dare you stare at me like this? Believe it or not, I''ll dig your eyes out?"


    Before he finished, Bai Su used to be a big ear scraper.


    "What are you looking at, my son


    And you can offend? "


    Although the little white face looked weak, his mouth was so cruel that his companion''s face swelled up in an instant, and even spit out a bloody tooth!


    The man''s face was distorted in an instant, and his eyes were fierce, as if he wanted to eat people.


    But Lin Mengya was calm and did not pay any attention to each other, and her hatred value was full.


    "What does Mr. Zhao mean?"


    Facing Lin Mengya''s naked provocation, the boss''s face was also gloomy.


    But he was more tolerant than his companions, but he made up his mind that he would never make this dandy feel better.


    "What do I mean? You have no right to know." Lin Mengya glanced at each other disdainfully.


    "My father is kind to help you, but I''m not as easy to cheat as him."


    "Childe, what does that mean?" The boss''s heart is a cold.


    No, what did the boy find?


    For a moment, he thought of killing his mouth again and made a gesture to his companion secretly.


    As if she hadn''t noticed anything, Lin Mengya continued, "my father is kind enough to deliver the letter for you, but what if your family doesn''t recognize it?"


    "Can''t we keep you for nothing? Our family doesn''t keep idle people!"


    The boss''s eyes changed slightly, and he asked with a hypocritical smile, "what the young master said is reasonable. However, since master Zhao and the young master have helped us, we will never let you work in vain."


    "Oh! It''s up to you?" Lin Mengya''s eyes fell on their shabby clothes.


    "What else can you pay us for begging flowers now?"


    But she turned her eyes and said, "however, our family just lacks two servants to clean the stables."


    She looked at her companion and Qiao Anqing.


    The two men are thin and tall, and the other is thin and weak. The ghost knows who is more suitable.


    So she pointed to her cold faced companion, raised her head and said, "it''s him. Come and be my servant, and I''ll reluctantly support your two brothers. How about it?"


    No!


    The companion stared at the damn guy coldly, and wanted to rush forward and cut him thousands of times.


    But the boss doesn''t want to create complications.


    Anyway, these people will die after midnight. Sooner or later.


    But he was hurt himself.


    After a while, he had to let his companions deliver the message for himself.


    Therefore, we can only let Qiao anqing go.


    With a flash of eyes, he opened and said with a smile, "well, I''ll rely on Mr. Zhao, but if you want to be agile, it must be my anqing brother. Look, can you let him go?"


    "Just him?" Lin Mengya''s eyes were even more disgusted.


    "He''s not as powerful and powerful as my boy. Don''t wait on our horses at that time. I''ll give you food and drink. Fools don''t do such a loss making business!"


    Seeing that she refused badly, the boss became more and more sure that the other party just wanted to toss them.


    He looked down on this kind of loser even more in his heart, but in his face, he was more and more respectful.


    He said good things and bad things, which made Lin Mengya impatiently agree to the replacement.


    When Lin Mengya and Bai Su swaggered away with Qiao Anqing, it was still a quarter of an hour before midnight.


    The companion was also worried about whether Qiao anqing would leak, but the boss just shook his head contemptuously.


    "It''s only a quarter of an hour. Even if he can say, it depends on whether the Zhao people will believe it."


    When their own people come in, they are afraid that they will die tonight!

 Chapter 2943

    Qiao anqing thought so at first.


    After he was taken away by the two, he only thought about how to suffer less under the other party''s hands, and forgot to resist and ask for help.


    Until, he was taken out of Zhao''s house by the back door.


    "Young master, where are you taking me?"


    He was sweating.


    For fear of being cheated again.


    God, if he did it again, he would think he might as well be killed by a head.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t answer him. Instead, she stood and looked around to make sure that no one followed them. Then she ran to the family diagonally opposite the back lane of Zhao''s house.


    White Su followed.


    Qiao anqing was gagged by her and dragged away directly.


    Qiao anqing was so excited that he fainted.


    "Gee, it''s useless."


    Bai Su suddenly released her hand and heard a "Dong" sound. Lin Mengya panicked for Qiao Anqing.


    The yard is located at the entrance and exit of the back lane.


    Because there is a big locust tree in the yard, it looks gloomy on weekdays. People who come and go will not notice it. A family has suddenly moved here.


    Lin Mengya led people through the backyard to the atrium.


    It was already crowded with people. She looked around. Except for the guards who stayed in the house to play, everyone had arrived.


    Especially like Yun Niang.


    They were quietly called up in the middle of the night.


    In order not to arouse the suspicion of outside spies, they had to make a surprise attack.


    Fortunately, everyone withdrew safely.


    Aunt Fang is wrapped in a pure white fur cloak. Compared with the big guys who are flustered around, although aunt Fang also wears long hair, she is much calmer.


    "Everything is done?" She asked.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Now, the whole Zhao house is an empty house.


    The most important thing is how to let the bandits get into the trap by themselves.


    "OK, let''s go to bed first. We''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    In fact, the big guys want to ask Lin Mengya, but they are more willing to trust her than doubt.


    He drove everyone away, and Lin Mengya also sat down next to Aunt Fang.


    Her eyes and ears were smart. Soon, she heard something outside.


    I''m afraid it''s fighting now.


    The candles on the table burned all night.


    Early in the morning, she was awakened by the gentle footsteps of Cairu.


    He opened his eyes and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Master, don''t worry, everything is safe."


    Even if she didn''t sleep all night, Cairu seemed to be in high spirits.


    At the thought of catching a turtle in a jar yesterday, she couldn''t help feeling proud of her master.


    The master was so clever that he didn''t miss every step of the bandits.


    After they entered the door, they found that it had become an empty house. Finally, they realized that they were in the plan. Their reaction was the same as the Lord''s prediction!


    There is no doubt that Lin Mengya and them have become the final winners.


    But even the neighbors didn''t know. A fierce battle took place in Zhao''s house last night.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her sour eyes and got up.


    "Let''s go and see what the bandits are like."


    Outside the door, Zhao''s house still looks quiet and peaceful.


    But only after you go in can you find the signs that have been destroyed by the struggle.


    Looking at the good yard in the past, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    However, aunt Fang and uncle Huo will leave sooner or later. I don''t know who will get cheaper in the future.


    In this way, destruction is a good result.


    Soon they stayed in the garden.


    Uncle Huo is still dressed up yesterday, but he looks smarter and wiser.


    He is personally interrogating the boss of the bandits.


    Lin Mengya stood still and looked down at the bandits bound together.


    In terms of dress, they are more like a group of victims than assassins.


    But those people''s eyes are like wolves, fierce and vicious. If they are a little timid, I''m afraid they won''t be scared to cry.


    Unfortunately, she is not afraid of people. No matter she is alive or dead, it is the same thing in front of her.


    "It''s you! You deliberately set up a game! You want to catch us all!"


    Up to now, where doesn''t the bandit leader understand?


    He gnashed his teeth and stared at Lin Mengya. His expression was full of gloomy hatred.


    Lin Mengya just smiled, "you can only blame yourself for being stupid. Can you easily play with us Zhao family?"


    The Huo family and their son took a look at her.


    Good, this wave of hatred, steady!


    "The coward told you, didn''t he?" The bandit leader repented.


    But until now, he didn''t understand what went wrong.


    Clearly, all Qiao Jiaqing''s actions are under his eyelids.


    Is that the letter?


    But he and his companions studied the letter over and over again several times, but they didn''t see any clue.


    But apart from the letter, Qiao anqing had no communication with the Zhao family.


    He really couldn''t figure it out and refused to accept his failure.


    Lin Mengya saw through his thoughts at a glance, sneered and said, "Oh, come on. Even if you want to break your head, you can''t think of the cause and effect. If a stupid person like you gives you another 100 years, you don''t know where you''re wrong."


    Lin Mengya''s words are so irritating.


    The veins on the head of the bandit are bulging. However, the knot on his body is very strong.


    It not only tightly bound his body, but even made him unable to exert his strength and could only stare.


    Lin Mengya wouldn''t tell him that he was stupid enough to explode his identity.


    Turn around and look at Uncle Huo.


    "Did they recruit?"


    Uncle Huo frowned and shook his head.


    These people are not insignificant, but they are all hard bones.


    He also knows the methods of torturing people, but he can see at a glance that the other party is not afraid of death or torture, so his efforts are not in vain.


    "Well, let them live and die here. It''s important for us to hurry."


    Lin Mengya said carelessly.


    But in the eyes of the fierce bandit leader, there was a pure light.


    He thought he was going to die this time, but he didn''t expect the Zhao family to leave.


    The damn Zhao family never dreamed that in addition to these people, some of his people were sent elsewhere to get something.


    Just endure for three or five days, and they will come because they can''t receive their next instructions.


    Then you will be saved!


    Leaving people in the garden, Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    Because it was a permanent departure, she deliberately set aside most of the day to clean up for the big guys.


    In fact, except for the baggage and materials that may be consumed on the road, the others were secretly transported out of the ancient people by Lin Mengya and temporarily stored in the warehouse of the big chamber of Commerce.


    Such a large Zhao house is really empty now. The warehouse is cleaner than her face.


    With the last batch of materials, Lin Mengya and his party left Zhao''s house in a mighty manner.


    Uncle Huo rode his horse and led the way at the front of the team.


    As for the carriages behind them, they were covered tightly, so that people could not see what was hidden inside.


    Soon, they will be out of town.


    At this time, the Zhao family stopped them because they didn''t know where to get the news.


    Zhao Jue rode on his horse and greeted uncle Huo gently with a smile.


    "Where are you going, uncle? Why do you bring so many things? Would you like my nephew to help you?"


    He said he was helping, but his sight fell on those carriages. Obviously, he was a little skeptical.


    Uncle Huo ordered the team to stop and said, "I''m going out."


    "Oh?" Zhao Jue still stopped him from leaving, and moved out of the Zhao family to oppress people. "Please forgive me for my rudeness, but I''m also under orders."


    "At whose command?" Uncle Huo was a little impatient and his voice was colder.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. In fact, these are the meaning of the two ancestors. It''s just normal. Now they are here. As a younger generation, uncle should at least say hello to them when he goes abroad, so as not to worry about the two ancestors, isn''t it?"


    "Are you teaching me a lesson?" Uncle Huo is more impatient.


    But Zhao Jue had no fear, "no, my nephew said, I just acted under orders."


    "If my uncle insists on leaving, please go back with my nephew and report the matter to my two grandparents. My nephew feels that the two grandparents are so considerate that they will not miss my uncle''s important event."


    Zhao Jue''s attitude is very arrogant.


    Uncle Huo was never a man who would be threatened. The two sides saw a stalemate.


    But if a fight breaks out and the people and materials on the back car are exposed, it will certainly arouse the vigilance of the Zhao family.


    "I repeat, get out of the way."


    Huo Shujiang completely sank his face.


    He was already angry with the Zhao family and had nowhere to vent.


    Now Zhao Jue''s attitude is still so arrogant, which undoubtedly adds fuel to the fire and makes uncle Huo''s resentment against the Zhao family deeper.


    At this time, Zhao Jue also put away the smile on his face and raised his hand.


    At the next moment, dozens of strong guards directly surrounded their motorcade.


    "Don''t propose a toast, uncle. Don''t drink." Zhao Jue threatened in a deep voice.


    The situation is imminent!


    Huo Shujiang clasped his long sword around his waist.


    Since he recovered his memory, he also used his original weapon.


    But if he did it now, he was afraid that he would expose his identity.


    After thinking about it, he still chose to focus on the overall situation.


    Biting the root, uncle Huo turned back and shook his head at the team.


    Instead of having a conflict here and exposing the danger, he might as well go back temporarily. He is trying to deal with it and hide the annoying Zhao family from the past.


    Although unwilling, he had to bow his head.


    Zhao Jue smiled. "It seems that my uncle is as sensible as ever."


    But he was defeated by his own men.


    Right now.


    "Oh!"


    With a scream, someone suddenly rolled down from the carriage.


    In an instant, it attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 2944

    The man who fell to the ground was an excessively thin man with tied hands and feet.


    Then Huo Xiao, disguised as an ordinary guard, jumped out of the carriage.


    He glanced at Uncle Huo, grabbed the man who was still struggling, and very rudely stuffed him back into the carriage.


    Throughout the process, everyone looked at them quietly.


    Around, dead peace.


    "He is..."


    Before Zhao Jue finished, he heard a hoarse voice, which was transmitted from the carriage nearest uncle Huo.


    "If you wait any longer, it will be too late to catch up with the clan meeting. Elder Zhao, I don''t know whether the responsibility lies with you, me, or childe Zhao Jue?"


    Lin Mengya''s unique "smoky voice" has almost become her trademark.


    Uncle Huo understood her meaning in an instant, and then said, "don''t worry, master of the palace. At most, it will take half a day, and we can start smoothly."


    "Besides, I believe my two clan uncles are by no means those who stir up trouble."


    Lin Mengya added, "that''s good. After all, you and I are people with important things. If it''s too late, you''ll stay first and I''ll go first."


    Everyone can hear her dissatisfaction.


    Zhao Jue was also surprised. Unexpectedly, Gong Ya was there.


    Then he raised a smiling face, but he couldn''t help complaining about his cousin.


    "If I had known that the Lord of the palace was there, I wouldn''t have come forward to beg for this disgust. But at least I have a few affinity with the Lord of the palace. If the Lord of the palace leaves, why don''t someone tell me, I can see him off."


    A plain hand opened the curtain of the carriage.


    Lin Mengya half leaned on the window and looked at Zhao Jue faintly.


    "If I remember correctly, I don''t seem to be familiar with young master Zhao."


    She said this coldly, but she couldn''t resist Zhao Jue''s desire to please him.


    "It''s all my fault just now. Please don''t worry about me."


    Junior?


    Lin Mengya was shocked by Zhao Jue''s shamelessness.


    Whether in terms of seniority or age, they are still a generation, right?


    It was a tough character that could be flexed.


    Unfortunately, my mind has been used in improper places. I''m afraid I can''t go long in the future.


    Seeing that her complexion was still light, Zhao Jue smiled and said, "it''s better to come early than coincidentally. Since I met her today, it''s also my fate with the Lord of the palace."


    "In order to make amends, I am willing to escort you out of the city in person. I wonder if the palace master can forgive my rashness?"


    Lin Mengya had a moment of doubt.


    From Zhao Jue''s previous performance towards uncle Huo, this is an ambitious and resourceful young man.


    But she didn''t understand.


    Why, from the very beginning, this man was respectful to himself, and even pretended to be weak in front of her.


    Now he has the upper hand, but he still has to step back in front of himself.


    Abnormal must have demon!


    It can be said that the feeling of the whole ancient family to her is a little strange.


    Some people hate her to the bone and even don''t hesitate to kill her; But some people also respect her as a distinguished guest and please her everywhere.


    These two feelings are extreme, and even she feels a little split.


    Unfortunately, she has no clue at all. I don''t know what to do, and she''s at a loss.


    She didn''t speak, so she was regarded by Zhao Jue as acquiescence.


    So he waved happily and let the people he brought follow the original team


    Later, he escorted her to the road outside.


    If you go further, you will be out of the sphere of influence of the Zhao family town.


    Although Zhao Jue wants to send people all the way to his destination, he still has something to do. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to leave now.


    He couldn''t help feeling sorry at the thought.


    This is a good chance to increase the distance from the palace master. It''s a pity.


    "Master of the palace." Zhao Jue knocked on the carriage.


    "The mountain is high and the road is long. I can only send you here. But I believe that our fate will not be broken. One day we will meet again."


    No, why does that make her feel a little uncomfortable?


    "It only takes about two days from here to the place where the clan association is held?"


    "Or are you not going to your ancient clan meeting this time?"


    Zhao Jue''s sadness of parting froze on her face.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. "If you go further, it''s estimated that you can send me directly to the place."


    She''s telling the truth.


    But it made Zhao Jue bite his teeth in embarrassment.


    He was just polite! Just polite!


    All the words are just to highlight his reluctance to each other.


    But the other party not only didn''t accept the move, but even broke through her politeness.


    Zhao Jue suddenly turned pale and stiff and left.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and made sure that those people had left. Then she collapsed in the carriage and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    And uncle Huo finally let go of the speed, "everyone move forward at full speed and strive to reach the post house before sunset!"


    For a moment, the horse''s hooves were flying, and the people, cars and horses bumped up, and went all out to their goal.


    Sitting in the carriage, Fang aunt patted her chest, or she put up a thumb at linmengya.


    "Ya''er''s way is better!"


    Of course, this action is taught by Lin Meng.


    And aunt Fang really admired Lin Mengya''s response.


    In order not to scare the snake, uncle Huo was ready to turn back.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya asked Cairu to whisper a word to Huoxiao.


    Let him deliberately expose Joe Anqing.


    He remembered that uncle Huo had mentioned before that the news of the thirteen levels being broken was still kept secret.


    Although capable families already know about it.


    But the clan Council is coming, and no one will want to block the Presbyterian Council at this time.


    After all, it is related to the future and destiny of his family.


    Therefore, the arrest of the thirteen customs bandits should be carried out in secret.


    If Zhao Jue didn''t know about it, uncle Huo could use the secret affairs of the Presbyterian Council as an excuse to pressure Zhao Jue and make him have to let him go.


    If the other party knew the news, he certainly wouldn''t want to get involved in this muddy water.


    After all, the attitude of the Presbyterian side is not clear.


    The thirteen passes were broken this time. Although it was the result of the careful planning of the bandits inside, it was inevitable to collude inside and outside.


    If Zhao Jue is not stupid, he should know that he should choose to protect himself in this matter.


    The emergence of Lin Mengya has increased the chips.


    "It''s just a matter of hiding it from him for a few days. When he finds out that the Zhao house is empty, he will doubt our purpose."


    Lin Mengya feels that the situation is not optimistic.


    Besides, she felt that Zhao Jue''s identity should not be so simple.


    Just imagine, if he was really just a powerless little bastard, how could he mobilize so many people to surround his cousin when his father was abandoned and his legitimate mother was banned?


    There must be cause and effect, but they don''t know yet.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Jue was in a very bad mood.


    In fact, he suffered more grievances when he was a child, but when he grew up, he paid them back one by one.


    Even Bai Jing, who took him and his mother as slaves, learned a lesson.


    But today, he felt very ashamed.


    "What''s to be proud of? It''s just a stupid woman who doesn''t know herself!"


    He muttered to himself.


    He took a few deep breaths and finally adjusted his mood.


    In front of Zhao''s house, there was a soft sedan.


    Someone was calling at the door, but no matter how they knocked, there was nothing in it.


    He just glanced, and a sarcastic smile came out of the corner of his mouth.


    His good big brother really doesn''t give up!


    As everyone knows, people have left long ago. What can they do here?


    Zhao Pei''s waste has long lost its use value.


    Don''t say it''s Zhao Yixuan. Even he won''t pay attention to each other.


    An opponent without threat is like a puddle of mud on the side of the road.


    What if you step on it?


    You can only dirty your shoes.


    Now there is a world of difference between him and Zhao Pei. He is just a waste. He can crush him casually.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Pei saw him.


    "You came to see my joke, didn''t you?"


    Zhao Pei poked his head out of the sedan chair and scolded Zhao Jue fiercely: "don''t be proud! Don''t you really think I''m disabled and you son of a bitch can get on the top?"


    "I tell you, my uncle won''t let you little bastards have an opportunity! The Zhao family is mine, and you dogs and sons of bitches can only crawl under my feet forever!"


    With these words, Zhao Pei began to breathe heavily.


    He''s not as handsome as he used to be.


    The sudden change completely overdrawn his body.


    After that, he was deliberately hung aside by Lin Mengya.


    Although they didn''t torture him on purpose.


    But for a proud son like Zhao Pei, it''s better to die than to live like this.


    It''s a pity that God had eyes and let him wait until his mother came.


    He thought his good days would last, but they turned upside down.


    Zhao Jue looked down at his first brother.


    "Brother, I really don''t agree with that."


    "Don''t you think everyone is like you and just wants everything from the Zhao family?"


    Zhao Pei rudely interrupted him, "don''t pretend to be a good man there!"


    "If my mother hadn''t been suppressing your mother and son, I''m afraid you would have wanted to take everything from me?"


    He cracked his lips and smiled fiercely: "you are as delusional as your bitch!"


    "Sometimes, in fact, I envy big brother." Zhao Jue said coldly, "you really have a good mother and a powerful outsider."


    "So even if you are arrogant, selfish and stupid by nature, as long as you have them, you can have food and clothing all your life, and even inherit everything from the Zhao family."


    "Unfortunately, things didn''t go as you wanted."


    "Brother, do you really don''t know or dare not accept the reality?"


    Zhao Xuan stared at him.


    Two eyes stared wide, like a fish out of the water, making the last struggle.

 Chapter 2945

    It seems that his waste brother doesn''t know anything.


    "What a pity! Bai Jing has been fighting and killing for you all these years. Oh, brother, Bai Jing has realized it for a long time."


    "Our father, the heir of his choice, has never been one of us."


    "Therefore, you are hostile to me and trample on me desperately. You just feel unwilling, but you don''t dare to really offend your father and find trouble with the Lord."


    Zhao''s eyes gradually turned red.


    His breathing was more and more rapid, and his body was held up to the extreme, but he couldn''t leave the sedan chair at all.


    "Shut up! I order you to shut up immediately, do you hear me!"


    Zhao Jue gave him a serious look and then suddenly smiled.


    "You''re pathetic, Zhao Pei."


    He turned and didn''t bother to look at the coward any more.


    Once he was trampled on by Bai Jing''s mother and son. At that time, he also vowed to take everything they had one day.


    Also let them taste the pain and grievances they have suffered.


    But now, he did it.


    Unfortunately, Bai Jing and Zhao Pei are so weak that he is a little disappointed.


    Zhao Pei was crazy and kept cursing Zhao Jue.


    Zhao Jue, why?


    He''s just a dog under his feet.


    But now, the dog climbed on his head.


    This makes Zhao even more unacceptable.


    Even now, he has not considered his future. He only thinks about how to use the most vicious method to pull Zhao Jue back to hell.


    He wants Zhao Jue to be a dog at his feet all his life!


    Finally, Zhao Pei was taken back by his servants.


    But from that day on, his temperament became more and more capricious, gloomy and irritable, but strangely silent, and often didn''t say a word for a long time.


    This kind of Zhao Yu makes people unconsciously hate and want to stay away.


    But it was just in the way of white family''s face, so he had a meal.


    But Zhao Pei''s life is getting harder and harder day by day. Unfortunately, except for his mother, no one will care whether he is warm and full.


    Even the two women who were pregnant with his children were busy fighting for power and profit every day. They didn''t look at him again.


    He is like a piece of rotten meat, decaying silently in the corner.


    ......


    Lin Mengya hurried all the way.


    She doesn''t know. Because the Zhao family are brothers and sisters, her layout in the Zhao house has not been found yet.


    According to their current speed, one day they will be able to reach the location of the clan meeting - Moon Lake City.


    Uncle Huo told them that the Moon Lake City was the location of the crescent city that suddenly dried up at that time.


    Although the lake dried up, it did not prevent it from becoming the holy land of the ancient people.


    Every time the clan meeting is held, all aristocratic families, large and small, in the ancient clan must send people here to attend the meeting.


    In addition, they have to do two very important things.


    "Since this clan is so important, why should they invite me? Alas, I really can''t figure it out."


    After Lin Mengya coaxed the children to sleep, she was leaning against the window to chat with Bai su.


    "I don''t know."


    Bai Su is an honest child.


    That is, to Lin Mengya, if someone else, it is estimated that the high and cold iceberg queen may have to say "how do I know" to her coldly.


    "Alas, I can''t figure it out. You said that our ancestors had so many destinies


    Twists and turns? Look at this one by one. It''s clear that it''s for them. I owe them a lot to keep our descendants from generation to generation. Alas, it''s not easy! "


    She was sighing.


    Bai Su nodded. Well, what the master said is really reasonable.


    Several people complained about the post house along the way.


    Generally speaking, those aristocratic families who are eager to attend the clan meeting will choose to leave a few days in advance.


    On the way, they will also choose to stay in the post house.


    In fact, there is not much difference between here and outside. Those with money and power are always easier to get preferential treatment than others.


    It was with the identity of Uncle Huo that they easily got the last few rooms.


    But in fact, the conditions of this post house are really not very good.


    No matter the size, decoration or comfort of the room, it is completely incomparable with the chain inn of their palace family.


    Ah! by the way!


    She suddenly remembered that in the letter sent by her great grandfather during the new year, she also mentioned that her fourth brother was going to open a chain hotel recently.


    The houses are ready-made and can be matched with their inn.


    Moreover, they will also operate the seafood produced in their palace fiefs!


    Seafood!


    Whether it''s lively, steamed shrimp and crabs that taste fresh and sweet and snap their teeth; Or scallops and oysters with plump meat and garlic sauce, which are delicious whether steamed or roasted; Or hot, fresh and Zizi fried clams!


    Everything is her favorite. Just think about it, the tears of missing flow uncontrollably from the corners of her mouth.


    Whining Want to go home!


    Bai Su is gently covering the little masters with quilts.


    But as soon as I looked up, I saw my wise master drooling at the moon outside.


    Huh? moon?


    She scratched her forehead suspiciously.


    It''s a little difficult to greedy for the moon!


    However, thinking of the strange taste of the master when she was pregnant with two young masters, she thought of another crucial question.


    What does the moon taste like? What can she replace it with?


    Alas, it''s troublesome!


    Their thoughts are obviously not on the same frequency.


    But soon, it was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Lin Mengya quickly wiped the corners of her mouth and put on her veil.


    Bai Su didn''t open the door until she had cleaned up properly.


    The only thing that came in was the guy who smiled very flatteringly.


    "What''s up?" Bai Su asked, frowning slightly.


    The boy smiled at Bai Su, but he was cursing the shopkeeper of the chicken thief.


    The girl who opened the door was not easy to provoke, but he had to pretend to have the courage to open his mouth when he thought of his reward.


    "Well, I''m really sorry. The room you two live in has been booked out by our boss before."


    "So?" Bai Su''s voice was cold and faint.


    The guy just gritted his teeth and hurried to have a good time.


    "Our shopkeeper also knows that this is our fault, but we can''t afford the guest. Please give us accommodation for our sake. Don''t worry, our shopkeeper will give you back your room money. Please give us the room."


    Bai Su''s eyes seemed to eat people.


    The more the guy said, the less he spoke. Finally, it was almost like a mosquito.


    Hearing that they were going to give up the room, Bai Su immediately became angry and grabbed the man''s neck.


    "What is a room? If you have booked the wrong room, it''s your problem. Why should we bear the consequences?"


    "Also, since the room money has been given to you, we have cleared the money and goods. Do you say you can return it?"


    "Where do you let my master live in the middle of the night? Do you want to sleep in the wilderness? If my master has an accident, your post house can''t compensate her for a hair!"


    Man, it''s bitter in his mouth.


    Ho! He said, the reward is not so easy to take.


    He could only beg for mercy again and again. He was looking forward to the shopkeeper''s coming quickly so as not to be eaten by the tigress.


    Lin Mengya sat by the bed and patted her son and daughter who were almost awakened.


    Her face was hidden under the veil, making her expression invisible.


    Just from the point of action, she will be mistaken for a soft hearted and talkative temperament.


    Obviously, the shopkeeper thinks so.


    When he heard the news above, he rushed over. As a result, he saw his man and was almost strangled by others.


    Quickly scolded, "let go of me quickly. What place do you think this is and dare to be wild here?"


    Bai Suli ignored each other and crossed with a cold eye.


    Dare to speak so loudly, if you wake up her little masters, these two bastards will die!


    The shopkeeper''s is also very slippery.


    Hurry up and pull Bai Su''s hand.


    But what Bai Su hates most is being touched by strangers.


    What''s more, the man just kept shouting. Now, he dodged, flew out by the way and kicked the boss out directly.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The boss with two moustaches went out sideways.


    He was thrown seven meat and eight vegetables and his eyes were full of stars.


    "All right."


    Seeing that both of them had learned a lesson, Lin Mengya began to stop Bai su.


    The latter immediately released his hand, and then held his arms behind her to frighten the two people.


    "If you make such a noise, I''m afraid it will affect the rest of other guests."


    Lin Mengya stood at the door, not very polite.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you in this room. Your mistakes are naturally compensated by yourself. It has nothing to do with me."


    "I also advise you to be kind and don''t bother us in the middle of the night. Otherwise, next time, it won''t be such a light lesson."


    The shopkeeper and the waiter helped each other to get up.


    Just looking at Lin Mengya and Bai Su again, there was a little more fear.


    However, the shopkeeper touched the two ingots in his arms and was cruel.


    You know, the ancient families are stingy enough.


    Besides the clan association, they don''t have much business here.


    After all, they don''t allow outsiders here, and the ancient people have no three or five relatives because of their relatively closed and intermarriage relationship.


    Even if it is too late to go back, they rarely choose to spend the night here.


    As a result, their usual business is too bleak.


    If it hadn''t been for the Presbyterian funding, they would have quit.


    But now, there are a hundred Liang in front of him!


    God, a hundred Liang!


    It''s worth it if he dies!


    At that moment, he tried to straighten his waist, pointed to Lin Mengya and said, "if I ask you to return, you can return! This is my shop, and I can do whatever business I want!"

 Chapter 2946

    Bai Su''s eyes were slightly cold and her hands itched badly.


    She doesn''t want to bully those who don''t know martial arts at all, except those who are cheap.


    The shopkeeper saw the female evil star who almost didn''t kick herself to death just now and walked two steps forward.


    Suddenly, silver could not give him enough courage.


    Trembling, he got up and said with his last courage, "don''t be too difficult for me. It''s easy for everyone to discuss. Besides, don''t you also have a carriage? What''s the matter with you for one night?"


    He was wronged when he said this.


    I just want to make more money!


    Who makes them poor, or give him more, of course, he won''t drive people away.


    Is she poor?


    If the innkeeper of the post house knew Lin Mengya''s wealth, I''m afraid he would immediately kneel down, hold her thigh and call her father.


    However, Lin Mengya has her own business, so she will not easily violate some rules in the mall.


    "Let me ask you, when we came in, did you say there were two rooms, and did I force you?"


    I don''t know why, the woman in front of me spoke in a hoarse and low voice, but the shopkeeper just felt layers of cold sweat on his back.


    He hung his head and wanted to bite his teeth. He refused to admit anything, but unexpectedly, he heard a heavy question above his head.


    "Huh?"


    No, it''s the evil woman!


    The shopkeeper immediately shook his head like garlic, "it''s all my fault. Please raise your hand and spare me this time."


    "It''s not easy for villains to stay here all year round. I earn more money to support my family. Please forgive me."


    In fact, in the past, the shopkeeper had a Presbyterian Council behind him, and his arrogance was very arrogant.


    Moreover, in his post house, ordinary people are not accepted unless there is a warrant from the family or the Presbyterian Council.


    Moreover, even if you make the silver expensive to live in, you will be made difficult and exploited by him.


    The most egregious thing is that some people even lost their money and luggage here, but after the owner found him, he refused to admit that he had something to do with himself.


    Now, the reason why he wants Lin Mengya to let the room is that among these guests, only her identity is the least important.


    But in front of her, there was Zhao Yixuan and the name of elder Zhao.


    As a last resort, the shopkeeper had to make a decision to return the room fee, which hurt him.


    Unexpectedly, it ended up with this consequence.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little resentment against Lin Mengya.


    But he did not introspect at all. The reason for this was that he was greedy for money and had nothing to do with others.


    "Oh, shopkeeper, don''t you think it''s too much to force me to understand your difficulties?"


    Lin Mengya had already seen through each other''s faces.


    "Also, I have two children with me. In the wilderness, you let me take two children to live in a carriage. Why don''t you understand us first?"


    Lin Mengya''s words blocked the boss speechless.


    What''s more, what he said is reasonable. If it''s on other people today, it''s not just a meal against the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead, but he refused to give up the silver.


    He was so dizzy that he came up with a sinister trick.


    "Well, well, it seems that you really don''t want to return."


    Lin Mengya said coldly, "I''ve given you the money. We''re clear now. I''ll never return the room to you before tomorrow."


    "Oh, the guest will have an early rest."


    When the shopkeeper left, he gave her a vicious and sharp stare.


    "Master, be careful and cheat."


    Bai Su had a very bad impression of the boss and couldn''t help but whisper a reminder.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    Have you seen so few such people these years?


    Moreover, this time, her people can be said to be in full swing.


    If this can make the other party succeed, she must consider whether to withdraw these people and rebuild them.


    "It''s all right. Let''s sleep first."


    ......


    Now, in the back kitchen of the post house.


    The shopkeeper who suffered such a big loss is muttering to his buddy about how to get him out of the room.


    "Shopkeeper, it''s not good for us to do so. If we offend elder Zhao, I''m afraid we can''t explain!"


    The guy was so timid that the shopkeeper couldn''t get angry and gave him a mouth.


    "I don''t care about elder Zhao and elder Li! Didn''t you see how hard she hit me just now?"


    The shopkeeper rubbed his stomach and his face was cruel.


    "Even elder Zhao wants to give me some thin noodles. She is just a poor relative who clings to elder Zhao. She dares to beat me like this. She simply doesn''t pay attention to me!"


    When he was shouting, he accidentally affected his injured abdomen.


    Suddenly, the pain made him show his teeth again, and his hatred for Lin Mengya became stronger.


    The boy didn''t dare to refute any more. He could only cover his face and obediently let the shopkeeper command.


    The back kitchen of the post house is not small.


    Originally, even at night, someone would watch, so that guests would not want hot water and food.


    But the shopkeeper just drove everyone away.


    He asked the waiter to push open a cupboard for rice.


    Behind the cabinet, there is a movable wooden board.


    After that, the shopkeeper opened the board and exposed small dark holes inside.


    The round hole was the size of a fist and was neatly arranged on the wall.


    The shopkeeper looked at the twelve small round holes and smiled coldly.


    This is the mechanism he made after he took over the post house.


    These small round holes go straight to the guest room.


    Usually, those guests who lost something for no reason are just because he blew some ecstasy into it in advance.


    At that time, I can seduce each other and steal things without knowing it.


    At this time, he was afraid to use it again.


    But who let that woman not grow eyes, even dare to lay hands on him!


    At the thought of their arrogance just now, the shopkeeper''s face was ferocious with anger.


    The position of the kick injury was still aching, which aroused his anger.


    No more hesitation.


    The shopkeeper took out a small paper bag from his arms.


    The overpowering drug is also his exclusive secret recipe.


    Once inhaled, whether it is as powerful as an ox, or a tiger''s back, or its martial arts are unparalleled, it will be dizzy by the medicine!


    While thinking about how to clean up the two women for a while, the shopkeeper happily took out his small stove for burning incense.


    The design of the flue is very clever.


    As long as the other side is not blocked, squinting will automatically blow inside.


    The boss lit the stove, with a sneer, hid aside with his little friend and waited happily for the effect to play.


    About a cup of tea, the shopkeeper thought it was almost time.


    Just wanted to get up and drag people away, but suddenly felt a burst of dizziness.

 Chapter 2947

    "What''s the use of being beautiful? You don''t want to point at that face and want to climb a high branch?"


    "Besides, girls have been attracting bees and butterflies since childhood. I don''t think it''s a safe place in the future. Hum! I''m not sure. I want to be a good material for people''s outer room!"


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su sank their faces at the same time.


    If this fell on them, it would be nothing more than hearing a mad dog barking.


    But what the other party is aiming at is their sharp heart baby pimple meat little Fubao.


    Her daughter is only two months old. Why should she put up with such foul language?


    And not only the two of them, uncle Huo and aunt Fang, but also everyone who came out with them, stared angrily at the guy who owed his mouth.


    But the other party didn''t think so, and his mouth was still dirty.


    "If I say, such a little fox girl should drown in the urinal when she was born! Lest she seduce those men of good families and harm many people!"


    Bai Su''s fist creaked.


    Lin Mengya also secretly fastened her own dark crossbow and could send each other away at any time.


    "It seems that I didn''t look at the old calendar when I went out, otherwise I would casually encounter such inferior goods with a mouth full of feces."


    When Aunt Fang opened her mouth, she scolded the other party, but it was not over.


    Her face was cold and she waved her hand.


    The next moment, aunt LAN walked over with two strong women.


    "What are you doing?"


    It was a woman in her fifties who spoke before.


    She has always been a mean person and can''t stand others being better than herself.


    But she has a silly and ugly daughter.


    Now he is eighteen years old, but no one cares. He has even become the talk of their local people behind their backs.


    That''s why she often makes a few sarcastic remarks when she sees someone else''s beautiful and intelligent daughter.


    If it''s equivalent to her family background, or it''s not very excellent, it''s just a few sour words at most.


    But if she sees someone whose family background is not as good as her own, or someone else''s daughter is particularly excellent, she will be like being poked into her heart. She has to make something to be reconciled.


    Last time, she saw the granddaughter of a clansman with beautiful looks. She was so angry that she found several servants to directly spoil other people''s girls!


    The girl couldn''t accept it. She was so sad and angry that she hanged herself directly at her door.


    At this moment, she poked into the hornet''s nest and was almost driven out by her wife.


    When she went to the clan meeting this time, her mother''s family begged her husband''s family to take her with her.


    It''s a pity that her husband''s family refused to give this face. He said that when he went to the clan meeting this time, he would divorce her in front of everyone.


    Her parents refused, so they took her with them, ready to beg each other''s forgiveness.


    I don''t want to. This crazy woman still doesn''t know how to repent. She actually made an old mistake on the road.


    Suddenly his mother''s family were too lazy to pay attention to her and felt very ashamed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Aunt LAN looked at the woman in front of her with a sneer. She rolled her sleeve and grabbed the woman''s shoulder directly.


    "My wife and ladies dislike your smelly mouth. I''ll wash your mouth after I''m cured as a slave!"


    The woman struggled desperately and screamed, "get out of here! Bitch, do you know who I am... Woo woo..."


    Who cares?


    Aunt LAN took a basin of dirty water directly from the side and poured it directly down the woman''s mouth.


    This basin of water was originally used by the waiter to throw and wash the dishcloth for mopping the floor. Because there are many people these two days, there is more dust and soil on the ground.


    In the wooden basin, the mud alone must be more than one finger thick.


    But these are all given to women.


    Everyone looked silly.


    But women are cheap in front, not to mention so maliciously cursing an innocent baby, no wonder other people''s adults are angry.


    Aunt LAN is very tactful.


    After pouring down the basin of muddy water, he ordered someone to release the woman.


    The next moment, the woman lay on the ground and kept retching, her eyes full of resentment.


    "After washing your mouth, I hope your wife can learn to speak in the future. Otherwise, next time, you can''t guarantee whether you will meet such a soft hearted person as my wife and miss."


    "Oh... You, you wait for me, er..."


    The woman spits out water intermittently, but she still threatens aunt LAN without repentance.


    Seeing the mess here, someone finally came in outside.


    The woman lying on the ground and spitting in a mess suddenly brightened up after seeing the visitor.


    "Cheng Tai! Someone bullies your sister. You have to decide for me!"


    Chu Chengtai was stunned and subconsciously avoided jumping on his figure.


    The woman landed heavily again and fell a dog to eat the mud.


    Chu Chengtai frowned and barely recognized it after a long time, "elder sister?"


    Then he quickly asked someone to help his sister up.


    Then I saw that the other party''s face was covered with mud and his clothes were wet. It looked like rolling in the mud.


    Suddenly, his face became more and more ugly.


    "Sister, didn''t I tell you to stay honest?"


    But Chu suiying suddenly grabbed his brother''s hand and began to cry.


    "Woo woo, if you don''t come again, I''ll be bullied to death! Cheng Tai, you have to decide for me. Don''t forget what elder sister did to you when you were a child!"


    Chu Chengtai just felt his head was going to explode.


    His elder sister has always been capricious.


    However, when they were young, thanks to sister''s fierce temper, he was able to inherit most of the family property in the eyes of the children in the backyard.


    The same is true. Chu suiying can act like this.


    Just feel that there is a brother behind her who can deal with all kinds of bad things at any time.


    Chu Chengtai frowned and looked coldly at his sister''s maid.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to take good care of the eldest lady?"


    The maid didn''t dare to hide, and quickly told what had happened before.


    Chu Chengtai''s head hurt even more when he learned that it was his sister''s broken mouth again.


    Who knows, Chu suiying turned back and slapped the maid who had reported.


    "Fart! They humiliated me first! You pickpocket, Cheng Tai, pull her out and kill her directly!"


    The maid was so frightened that she immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    But Chu suiying was also angry and had to make trouble to let Chu Chengtai dispose of him.


    In desperation, Chu Chengtai had to ask someone to pull down the maid and kill her.


    Looking at the end of the maid, the remaining few people shrunk their heads, but bowed their heads and dared not speak again.


    "No! I must let those people kneel down and make amends for me. Cheng Tai, your sister, I have grown up so big and suffered so much injustice. You have to help me!"


    Chu suiying gnashed her teeth at the thought of those people.


    Chu Chengtai was worried.


    Although the Chu family is the most famous


    The recent momentum is booming, but in the end it is only the end of an upper string family.


    The people in the post house are mixed. If you can act with such a high profile, there may be a strong family behind it.


    If so, if he comes forward rashly, he is afraid that he will offend others.


    When Chu Chengtai came in, Lin Mengya and his party left.


    Uncle Huo kept a low profile, so when Chu Chengtai found the accounts last night, he only knew that those people were the Zhao family.


    "Oh, a little Zhao family, dare to fight against my sister Chu Chengtai. It''s really rampant!"


    Knowing that the other party''s family background was far inferior to his own, Chu Chengtai planned to follow his sister''s heart.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know about it. It may be his sister''s fault.


    But Chu suiying is also his sister.


    If the other party does so, it will not give him face.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I already know who they are. I''ll get this revenge for you."


    Chu suiying, who was sitting in the carriage, had washed up.


    Hearing this, she felt that she could not solve her hatred.


    Her eyes turned and she came up with an excellent idea.


    "Didn''t you say a while ago that you wanted to buy some nice looking little girls?"


    Chu Chengtai nodded.


    The reason why he can make the Chu family stand out is not only by means, but also by flattering several big backers.


    And such people like to hold the airs of an honest man. In fact, behind their backs, they are all old lusters.


    What''s more, the older people are, the more they find fresh pastimes, as if they can find their lost Zhaohua years.


    A few days ago, he found some thirteen or fourteen year olds. He must not get fresh for a few years, so he had to send new ones.


    He thought he might as well domesticate a few by himself.


    First, he has been easy to teach since childhood, which can also make his big backers more satisfied;


    Second, it''s his selfishness.


    He wants to set up a whore club.


    On weekdays, it''s natural to do side cover, and the key is safety and convenience. It''s best to let those people linger and forget to return, and don''t worry about being found.


    But if so, he must have enough chips to attract those people.


    Chu suiying thought of the little girl and couldn''t help laughing.


    What if you look good?


    She has to make this little whore a bitch that everyone can trample on!


    "The little girl of the Zhao family has grown a good color! If you can ask her to come over and cultivate her well for a few years, it may be a rare commodity in ten years."


    Chu Chengtai shook his head in disappointment. "I heard that it was only a few months old doll. How can it grow better? Maybe it grew up with a plain appearance and wasted my energy."


    But Chu suiying said, "don''t you see! The little girl also has a brother. Although she is the child, she has an indistinguishable look. She has a beautiful appearance at a young age. I think her sister can''t be worse."


    "Elder sister, are you serious?" Chu Chengtai''s heart jumped.


    "Of course, what did I lie to you for? If you don''t believe it, you can ask others."


    If it weren''t for revenge, she wouldn''t praise her enemy''s children.


    But Chu Chengtai suddenly moved his mind.


    You know, this fresh and tender thing doesn''t distinguish between men and women.


    If you can really get these brothers and sisters, even if it takes a few more years of hard education, you may become a pair of big killers in your own hands in the future!


    Thinking of this, he suddenly looked forward to it.

 Chapter 2948

    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know that her babies had been missed by two disgusting guys with ulterior motives.


    If she had known for a long time, she was afraid that the sisters and brothers would not get out of the gate of the post house!


    After cleaning up, uncle Huo said hello and was ready to leave.


    But I don''t want to be caught up when I''m not far away.


    "Stop! My master has something to ask you. Stop!"


    Those who stopped people were six servants who looked like guarding the courtyard.


    The six men were all arrogant and arrogant when they rode on horses.


    Uncle Huo frowned slightly.


    He didn''t know the six people, and the other party''s clothes were very strange.


    Originally, he thought he had met his former enemy, but the horse on which the other party rode did not have a familiar logo of the family emblem, indicating that he was not a big family.


    What''s more, as "Zhao Yixuan", in the ancient family, it can''t be said that you can walk horizontally. At least few dare to provoke him like this except those big families whose weight is really heavy enough.


    Uncle Huo snorted coldly, which was also impolite.


    "A good dog is out of the way. If your master wants to see me, let him roll over by himself."


    "Yo, you''re crazy!" It was only a small subordinate of the Chu family who was responsible for transmitting the message. He felt that he had finally got such an opportunity to show off his power. He immediately lowered his face and shouted with Uncle Huo.


    "I tell you! If you offend my master and don''t want to die, go and kowtow to my master and make amends, otherwise..."


    Before the threat was finished, a long sword with a cold light directly forced on his neck.


    "You, what do you mean? If you dare to touch me, my master will never let you go!"


    This threat seems a little fierce and weak.


    Huo Xiao sneered, "Shua Shua" twice and directly cut off the bun on each other''s head.


    The long sword was so sharp that it was almost cut off close to his scalp.


    The Icy Touch made the minion feel terrible.


    Seeing his hair flying all over the sky, he dared not move, for fear that the ancestor''s sword would deviate a little.


    Then he''s not without hair, but his head!


    "Go back and tell your master that he doesn''t have so much face and rules here. It''s worth my trip."


    Uncle Huo gave Huoxiao a look.


    The latter took the sword back and pestled it on his side like nothing happened.


    But the eyes were cold, which made the six people take a breath.


    "I, I know, you, you..."


    He couldn''t say the last few words any more. He turned around and ran back with people, as if a wolf was driving out behind him.


    Uncle Huo narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction they left.


    Huoxiao asked in a low voice, "shall I go and have a look?"


    Uncle Huo thought and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. At least for now, my face still works."


    I don''t know what he thought, uncle Huo suddenly sighed.


    In recent years, the ancient clan seems to be prosperous, but in fact, people with a little foresight have seen the limitations of the development within the clan.


    Although for now, they can still maintain most of their self-sufficiency.


    But in fact, most of the necessities of life, such as grain, tea, salt, and cloth, depend on the exchange with external caravans with some uncommon medicinal materials, minerals or other specialties.


    But since the big business of the palace family


    The association has opened trade routes from east to west, north to south, so that those medicinal materials that were not common in the past also have new supply places.


    From this point of view, the arrogant and closed ancient clan has long been not the first choice for those caravans outside.


    Although the waiting time is a little longer, the cost is about 30% lower than that of purchasing goods in the ancient family.


    That''s 30% of the cost price!


    What is the concept?


    If there is a 30% price difference, when those caravans go out to sell, they can make some money even if they use the order price of the ancient people.


    In this way, who will be the wronged leader and have to buy goods from the ancient people?


    Unfortunately, these things were reported to the Presbyterian Council years ago.


    As a result, everyone felt that he was alarmist, and even some people blamed big businessmen for affecting their wealth, and even wanted to play tricks to make way for them and stop selling those things.


    He used to think that it was probably those people who adhered to the rules that made him different from his own point of view.


    But when he jumped out, he found that this seemingly mysterious and huge ethnic group had been far behind by the progress of the times.


    However, they still hold themselves high, and even feel arrogantly that they are still the world outside.


    Especially recently, he has fully seen the prejudice brought by these blind self-confidence, which makes him feel that the ancient people may be hopeless.


    Whatever.


    He doesn''t belong to the ancient people, and he will leave here sooner or later.


    The warning years ago is the last bit of affection he left to the ancient people.


    He turned his head and looked at his family''s team.


    "Keep going."


    The little episode on the road was not in everyone''s mind.


    Even Lin Mengya just asked. Bai Su doesn''t like to talk nonsense, so she doesn''t know what''s going on.


    It has been a whole morning since I left the post house early in the morning.


    There are women and children in their team, and the materials they brought out are relatively complete, so they decided to find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers to make a fire and cook.


    Surrounded by uninhabited woods, it is also difficult for the big guy who is always tight to relax.


    It''s like a sightseeing trip. It''s also fun to have a picnic and camp.


    Unfortunately, all this has nothing to do with Lin Mengya.


    Her only task is to look after the two babies.


    Little Mo Yan lay on the window and felt that everything was fresh.


    "Mother! Can I go down and play?"


    The little head leaned against the window, and the big black eyes were full of longing.


    Lin Mengya looked around.


    There are a lot of people with them this time, and Mo Yan is sure to be protected by jackdaw guard.


    Now the spring outside is warm. It''s rare to have a chance to come out and have fun. She can''t bear to refuse the request of Moyan big baby.


    "Yes, but you can''t go far. You must always ensure that you are within my sight, okay?"


    Mo Yan nodded fiercely, then quickly came over and gave her a kiss, and rolled out of the carriage with short legs.


    "Slow down!"


    She looked at her eldest son in tears and laughter.


    Also, in the past, for the safety of the children, he and Ning''er were protected by the family layer by layer most of the time, and rarely contacted with people outside.


    Later, the two babies each had secret weapons for self-defense, but she was still a little worried. She often let the Jackdaw guard or others protect in the dark.


    In short, to


    The bottom is that it suppresses the nature of some children.


    It is also good to have such an opportunity to make him close to nature.


    Took a look at the position of Mo Yan.


    Finding that he was actively helping his aunts who made a fire and cooked, Lin Mengya hurried to feed her little daughter.


    Alas! I don''t know when their father will be back.


    He used to do all these things. Occasionally changing hands really made her a little busy.


    ......


    "Little master Moyan, oh, put down the firewood quickly. What if you prick your finger!"


    Someone carefully took the firewood in Mo Yan''s big baby''s hand, took out a handkerchief and wiped his delicate hands little by little.


    "It''s okay, aunt, I can!"


    Mo Yan reiterated again and again. Unfortunately, everyone felt reluctant to let such a big little Douding work.


    He tried to help several aunts again. However, every time the big guy either stuffed him with food with a smile or pinched his little face, there was no room for him to do it himself.


    Mo Yan''s baby hung his head and sat on a small tree post. His small fist supported his cerebellar bag melon and sighed for several times.


    "I''m so bored!"


    Of course, it''s really nice to stay with my mother and sister all day.


    But my sister is still young and sleeps most of the time every day.


    My mother is also very hard.


    I''m busy taking care of my sister and him every day.


    As the boss of the family, he felt he should take the initiative and share some pressure with his mother.


    Anyway, he looked at his short arms and legs.


    If only he were as old as his father!


    Then he can take care of his sister for his mother and make her not so hard!


    "Alas -"


    Mo Yan held his small head and sighed again.


    I really want to grow up!


    The little figure is a group, which looks particularly pathetic.


    Suddenly, a snow-white rabbit jumped out of the woods.


    If it is an ordinary child, I''m afraid it will have been attracted by rabbits.


    After all, little boy, who doesn''t like furry cute things.


    But Mo Yan just looked up and continued to hurt spring and autumn silk, ignoring it.


    In his opinion, the rabbit is too small to fill his mother''s teeth.


    He is not interested in such useless things.


    It really deserves to be the cub raised by Lin Mengya. His thought is so simple.


    "Tut, can you do this?"


    Not far from the woods, two men dressed in insignificant clothes were hiding in the grass and looking at small meat and dumplings not far away.


    "You don''t think so, you come!" The companion retorted with some dissatisfaction: "how many times have you succeeded in using this move before? Wait, those cubs just like these little things."


    As soon as his companion''s voice fell, he saw that xiaorou and Tuanzi finally stood up.


    They were excited and thought that the rabbit would drill into the grass later.


    When he runs out of the safe area, they can¡ª¡ª


    "Huh?"


    The two adults rubbed their eyes.


    Were they right?


    The little meat and dumpling seemed to rush over as soon as they dodged. The next moment, the snow-white rabbit has been grabbed by the boy and lifted up!

 Chapter 2949

    Small meat, dumplings, this group. Mo Yan''s big baby is carrying the rabbit''s ears, but he is thinking about it. Although the rabbit is small, it can be regarded as meat at least.


    Hey, hey, take it back! Add food to your favorite mother!


    He left happily, but he didn''t know that the two eyes behind him were going to stare out of the window.


    "He, he just..."


    It was not easy to catch a rabbit''s companion, and his face sank severely.


    "Little bastard! Hands and feet are very sharp!"


    He doesn''t know that Moyan baby has been practicing martial arts with his father and masters since childhood.


    The small body looks short and fat, but it is actually very flexible.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Wait, I''ll find another one!" The companion stared at the direction of xiaorou and Tuanzi, turned and left.


    Before long, he caught another rabbit and came back.


    And the rabbit is quite big this time. Look at his embarrassed face, I know it''s not so easy to catch.


    "Come on, let''s try this!" The companion smiled darkly, his eyes full of calculations.


    They did it again.


    Seeing the time when Mo Yan baby was out of sight again, he released the big rabbit again.


    Mo Yan has some regrets in her heart.


    His mother did leave the rabbit, but she also said that the rabbit was too small to eat until it was raised.


    But he really wants to catch a fat rabbit for his mother!


    No, the next moment, he saw a gray rabbit jumping out of the grass.


    The big round eyes immediately narrowed into a crack.


    "Hey, hey..."


    The little round body bent down.


    One swoop, one catch, one mention!


    The fat big gray rabbit with only half his body has become his booty!


    The two thieves who witnessed everything again: "


    This kid is probably born to beat them!


    "Mother! I caught another rabbit!"


    Mo Yan, like a gust of wind, turned and reported to his mother.


    The remaining two were at a loss in the woods.


    "Why don''t you catch another one?" The thief stabbed his companion.


    But the other party clenched his teeth and looked gloomy. "No! I must catch him!"


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to solve his hatred!


    The rabbit he worked hard to catch! It''s cheap for that little bastard.


    ......


    At night, the smell of barbecue wafted from their camp.


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t want to make such a high profile. However, in the afternoon, her Moyan baby played very well. She just went out for a walk and brought back two rabbits.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether she eats the meat or not, but she doesn''t want to disappoint her children.


    On the temporary barbecue shelf, a fat rabbit was steaming oil.


    The unique aroma of barbecue, combined with the seasoning made by Lin Mengya, is fragrant for ten miles.


    Besides the rabbit, Lin Mengya also asked people to buy a lot of beef and mutton, several wild pheasants and fish.


    There are many people here. They wash, cut and pickle things with all their hands.


    Finally, it was strung on the sharpened branches and baked around the fire.


    We talked and laughed, and turned over the delicious food in our hands, which was more like going out to play.


    Mo Yan ran after Lin Mengya with a proud face and a small stomach on his back.


    Just after brushing the rabbit with barbecue sauce, she turned her head and saw the bright eyes of her big baby, which were full of emotions of "praise me! Praise me".


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing and pinched her baby''s face.


    "Thank you, Moyan baby rabbit!"


    "You''re welcome! I''ll catch more rabbits for my mother in the future. By the way, there are other prey! I want to learn hunting from my father!"


    The successive success in the afternoon made Mo Yan''s self-confidence extremely inflated.


    As a child of an aristocratic family, in fact, the palace family also has the custom of hunting every autumn.


    But Lin Mengya was not interested, so she didn''t feel much fun with her children.


    Until today, Mo Yan''s big baby has fully tasted the fun.


    And in his opinion, hunting is really no difficulty, isn''t it?


    Lin Mengya smiled, bent her eyes, washed her hands, and held Mo Yan''s baby on her lap.


    "My baby is really good today, but if you go hunting, the prey won''t come to the door as it is today."


    "Also, small animals like rabbits and pheasants will not come to us easily."


    "Little fellow, don''t be caught as prey when you relax your vigilance."


    Mo Yan nodded, but he was disappointed.


    Originally, he thought he was really so powerful!


    Unexpectedly, those two rabbits were deliberately sent by others.


    That''s boring!


    It can be said that all the actions of the two thieves this afternoon were under Lin Mengya''s surveillance.


    It is absolutely impossible for her to be careless and let Moyan go for a walk around the woods by herself.


    She certainly doesn''t want her children to feel like they''re under surveillance.


    But if Mo Yan stepped into the forest at that time, those jackdaw guards hidden in the dark would appear and bring him back.


    As for the two stupid thieves.


    Although Lin Mengya will not pay too much attention, she will never take it lightly.


    I''m afraid they never dreamed of it. Although they haven''t appeared yet, they have been watched.


    Smelling the smell of barbecue in the air, the two abductors swallowed greedily.


    But they dare not get close to the camp for fear that they will not be able to complete the task assigned to them.


    "I think the team is full of old and weak women and children. Why don''t we sneak in and take the children away secretly."


    The thief rubbed his empty stomach and tightened his belt again.


    Although thief 2 felt bad, his eyes never left the camp not far away.


    "No! It''s said that we must not leave any handle. It''s best to let them think that the child is lost."


    This is also their usual trick.


    If the child is lost in the woods, no one will doubt that there are no bones left.


    They also knew that what they did was not aboveboard enough, so they had to be more careful.


    The thief complained, "but the child is a thief. What if we are too old to succeed?"


    The second thief thought about it and suddenly had a good way.


    He looked at the fire not far away and hooked his mouth.


    "Then let them mess up."


    ......


    The barbecue ended successfully.


    Everyone ate a Book of satisfaction, especially Lin Mengya''s Secret barbecue sauce, which surprised everyone.


    They will never think that those common spices mixed with medicinal materials will achieve such a perfect effect.


    Lin Mengya smiled and explained her tonic theory in simple terms. Everyone felt that she had benefited a lot.


    It turned out that those ubiquitous ingredients would still have such wonderful functions.


    In the eyes of everyone


    In the exclamation, Lin Mengya took the washed baby Moyan back to the horse car to have a rest.


    Before getting on the bus, she asked Bai Su to look at the big guy and put out several fires.


    The rest is also used to keep warm and prevent sneak attacks by wild animals.


    As the night grew darker, the camp became quiet.


    But two sneaky figures quietly touched the past.


    They have six big carriages and three small ones.


    When sleeping, for the sake of safety, they are all large around the outside. The people are either who is on the pony or get a simple tent to sleep.


    Tonight is no exception.


    And there will be people patrolling around, so the two shadows can''t enter the core area.


    But that''s not their purpose.


    They found a fire closest to the outside.


    The fire had been completely put out, the remaining firewood was wet, and the slightly larger charcoal was smashed.


    There must be no possibility of resurgence.


    They looked a little stuffy.


    They wanted to make an accident.


    But who knows, these people''s awareness of fire prevention is so strong that they can''t even light it with fire.


    Suddenly, their actions fell into an impasse.


    Until the thief looked at the carriage not far away, and a trace of impatience passed in his eyes.


    Just took out the torch, but his hand was caught by his companion.


    "What are you doing?" The thief asked his companion with his eyes.


    The second thief saw through his idea and shook his head firmly.


    No!


    If they do so, they are afraid that the other party will react immediately. Someone deliberately set fire.


    If the child is found missing later, they will surely guess that someone will deliberately abduct the child.


    In this way, maybe someone will trace it.


    If they were tracked down, the people above would not spare them.


    Therefore, he has been cautious over the years, and the children he abducted have never had any accidents.


    But thief 1 is a new member. He doesn''t know this terrible place at all.


    The two had some minor differences.


    In a silent argument, I suddenly heard someone shouting; "Who?"


    They were subconsciously startled.


    The thief''s torch also slipped away in an instant and flew to the grass not far away.


    The grass deposited over the years is extremely flammable.


    In an instant, the fire and smoke attracted the attention of the patrol team.


    "Protect everyone, others come with me!"


    It was Huo Xiao who led the way.


    He frowned and arrived first.


    The fire spread quickly. Just now it was just a little fire. When they arrived, it was already a fire wall more than one person high.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya was ready.


    Before, someone cut out a fire isolation belt, poured water around it, and prepared several buckets of water in response to an emergency.


    The fire comes quickly and goes out quickly.


    But there was a burning smell around, and the noise caused by the fire also woke up the big guy.


    Everyone rubbed their bleary eyes and looked at each other in a muddle headed way.


    "It''s all right. It was just a small accident."


    Huo Xiao''s not light but not heavy voice calmed everyone''s heart.


    But his eyes were a little dignified at the moment.


    Just now, he clearly saw two suspicious figures at the fire point!

 Chapter 2950

    "Master, it''s all right. Probably because the barbecue fire was not completely extinguished, it ignited the dead branches around. Now the fire has been put out."


    Bai Su calmly reported the situation to Lin Mengya, and her voice was deliberately low. She didn''t wake up the two babies sleeping side by side.


    Lin Mengya nodded and squinted at the night outside the window.


    Originally, if they were a little faster, they might have arrived at Yuehu city tonight.


    But because the big guy was a little nervous a few days ago, uncle Huo and aunt Fang decided to take a day to let everyone relax.


    But I didn''t want to have such a big accident.


    "Well... Mom, I want to pee."


    Mo Yan rubbed his eyes and said vaguely.


    Lin Mengya was immediately interrupted, put a dress on the child and led him outside to solve the problem.


    Bai Su was just sitting beside the carriage. When he heard the movement, he just raised his eyes and looked around, and then his eyes spread around, guarding the little blessing treasure in the carriage with alertness and responsibility.


    The spring breeze in the forest is still cool.


    When the wind blew, Lin Mengya woke up a lot, and her faint sleep was gone.


    Mo Yan already has the consciousness of little man sweat.


    At least when I pee, I don''t like to be seen.


    Lin Mengya usually doesn''t care. It''s just that she sleeps in the wild today. She will inevitably be a little worried.


    "Stop walking into the woods. I''ll turn my back and call me when you''re done."


    She looked around and told softly after she was sure there was no danger.


    Little Mo Yan was a little choked. He hurriedly answered, then covered his belly and took a few steps into the grass.


    But he just took out his little bird, but suddenly found that he had two more pairs of eyes in front of him.


    Before the little man could react for a moment, the two men showed a ferocious smile and attacked him with big hands.


    Mo Yan was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to run.


    However, frightened by such a, the little bird suddenly lost control.


    The next moment, a "sweet rain" rushed directly at the two.


    It happened to rush into the eyes of one of them.


    "Ah --"


    An unexpected scream suddenly sounded.


    Lin Mengya almost turned around in an instant and saw two people with a creepy face, about to catch her child.


    "Stop!"


    She let out a cry and startled the other two.


    Seeing the target close at hand, they were cruel, but they still stretched out their evil hands and ran directly to the delicate neck of Mo Yan!


    However, Lin Mengya''s brain didn''t even have time to respond between lightning and flint.


    She flew to Mo Yan''s side. With this colleague, there were two figures in the forest.


    Mo Yan had not returned to his mind, but he had been held in his mother''s arms.


    "Have you anything? Have you been anywhere?"


    Lin Mengya, who landed heavily, checked up and down with Mo Yan in her arms for the first time. After confirming that the child was safe, she gave a long breath.


    He turned his head and looked at the two thieves who had been captured.


    When they appeared not far from the motorcade, jackdaw guard found their whereabouts.


    But they can succeed frequently. They must have some powerful skills.


    Therefore, unless they approach actively, the Jackdaw guard is not very sure to catch people.


    Moreover, the primary task of Hanya guard is to protect the safety of Lin Mengya and her two little masters. It should not cost too much


    track.


    Originally, they had noticed their whereabouts when they lit the fire.


    But I don''t want to. These two guys are like loaches. After the ignition, they disappear.


    Jackdaw Wei immediately searched around, but unexpectedly, the two guys took the opportunity to lurk to such a close place.


    However, the Jackdaw guard was more skilled and arrived at the critical time to capture them.


    The movement here has attracted the attention of the team.


    Huo Xiao, as the person in charge of the night patrol, rushed to the scene with people at the first time.


    But at this time, the two men had been beaten like dead dogs by the Jackdaw guard, whining.


    "What''s going on?"


    Huo Xiao frowned.


    It''s been an accident tonight.


    First, it almost caused a mountain fire, and then Lin Mengya found the enemy here.


    This made his heart, time filled with a lot of conspiracy theories.


    But before he could figure it out, Lin Mengya said coldly, "nothing, just caught two little thieves who dared to steal children."


    Smell speech, Huo Xiao''s eyebrows are wrinkly tighter.


    "OK, give me the man."


    Dare to steal children under his nose. It seems that these two guys are really dead!


    Lin Mengya did not personally interrogate the two abductors.


    Holding Mo Yan in her arms, she returned to the side of the carriage with light hands and feet.


    Bai Su was ready to go. She was relieved to see the mother and son return safely.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and carried the child in.


    In the small carriage, Xiao Fubao slept soundly and sweetly. He didn''t know what kind of crisis his brother had just experienced.


    Mo Yan stuck tightly in his mother''s arms and bright eyes, but he couldn''t find the slightest fear and timidity.


    Lin Mengya gently touched her silly son''s forehead.


    "Sorry, my mother should be more cautious."


    Mo Yan shook his head, and his small head rubbed around in her arms.


    "It has nothing to do with my mother. Those two stupid thieves can''t catch me."


    You know, he has a lot of self-defense and life-saving things in his hand.


    In fact, if those two stupid thieves don''t attack him, it''s OK. If they do, hum! Who is the injured!


    But Lin Mengya still has lingering palpitations.


    When the Jackdaw guard found the whereabouts of the two thieves, she should have caught them at all costs.


    No shit scruples should be an excuse.


    What can we do to scare the snake?


    Whoever dares to touch her children must be prepared to bear her anger!


    ......


    The long chaotic night is finally over.


    Lin Mengya had a full sleep with her two babies in her arms.


    It was not until everyone packed up and was ready to leave that Huo Xiao knocked on Lin Mengya''s door with the results.


    "They should be two recidivists. I found some candy mixed with ecstasy and some gadgets loved by children."


    "It''s just that these two guys are very hard spoken and refuse to admit up to now. They approached us on purpose."


    In the carriage, Lin Mengya dressed the two children and fed them enough milk. Then she opened the door.


    "Recidivism?"


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    "The most ancient clan"


    Have there been similar cases of missing children in recent years? "


    Huoxiao pondered for a moment and shook his head.


    "I specially asked my father about this. He said that the ancient people attached great importance to their children, and all families lived in groups with the same surname. Generally, there would be no traffickers. Moreover, if there were abductors, all families would inform each other. The Zhao family had no similar information before. Moreover, the ancient people were extremely exclusive. If there were strangers, I''m afraid they would have been caught long ago."


    Lin Mengya leaned against the door and nodded.


    In front of him were all the things Huoxiao found from the two men.


    A lot of maltose, but there is some bitterness of ecstasy in the sweet smell.


    A cold light flashed from her eyes.


    For ignorant children, this thing is a sharp weapon that hits every shot.


    And a few colorful and exquisite gadgets.


    If it weren''t for Mo Yan, the children who had been warned by her since childhood about anti abduction knowledge, I''m afraid they would catch one


    Huoxiao''s judgment is correct.


    They are not improvised, they must have been premeditated, and their means are very mature.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t believe it. This was their first crime.


    And there''s one thing, it''s strange.


    "Didn''t you ask them how they stared at us?" She asked.


    Huo Xiao heard this sentence, and after a moment of silence, he said, "they both said that they inadvertently saw that Mo Yan was cute, so they began to think."


    "Do you believe that?" She looked at Huoxiao.


    The latter''s mouth curved with a sneer and said, "not to mention that the children didn''t show up at all along the way. Even if they saw the children by chance, we are so many people that I''m afraid we don''t dare to start easily."


    It seems that Huoxiao also noticed.


    After coming out of the Zhao family, they hurried all the way.


    Mo Yan and Xiao Fubao have been around Lin Mengya, not to mention aunt Fang who takes care of her two babies.


    So outsiders have no chance to see the appearance of the two babies.


    The only appearance was in the post house.


    At that time, although a man was rude, Lin Mengya was sure that she had not seen the two abductors.


    "Moreover, they both have very strong hiding skills. Even my jackdaw guard didn''t find their hidden situation at the first time."


    And her system.


    Originally in the wild, her system generally does not turn off too many functions.


    After all, not everyone has a small medicine that can observe the surrounding situation for her within 24 hours.


    But that night, especially when she went out with her children, whether it was jackdaw Wei or her little medicine, she really didn''t feel the existence of these two people.


    Although she hasn''t freed up her hand to thoroughly investigate the reasons why these two people can hide and deceive her system, how can these two people be anonymous with such skills?


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Huoxiao also figured out the key under her hint.


    "I''ll interrogate these two people again, but in the meantime, we have to be careful to prevent them from attacking the children again!"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She also fully accepted Huoxiao''s kind reminder.


    Looking at the other party leaving with her face, Lin Mengya thought and suddenly stopped the man.


    "Although there is not much news about the abduction of children, there should be a lot of children who died of accidents in the ancient family?"


    "Huh?" Huoxiao looked back at her with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 2951

    In fact, since Lin Mengya came to the ancient people and experienced many events, she has more and more affirmed her previous speculation.


    The consequences of the blind exclusion and extreme closure of the ancient people are not only the poverty and backwardness of the ancient people as a whole.


    The class distribution with clear barriers, coupled with increasingly sharp contradictions, made the ancient nationality a huge practice field.


    Everyone was trapped in this small world and kept fighting. The superior competes for resources and power, and the inferior is also fighting with each other in order to obtain the hope of living.


    But it''s just hope.


    Because on their heads, they always press the Presbyterian and those families in the upper position.


    This is a vicious cycle.


    No one can get out of this cycle, unless they completely give up everything here and turn around to jump out of the fight for the rights of the ancient people. Maybe they can get a glimmer of vitality.


    However, their retreat steps are limited by various objective conditions.


    Like those poisonous insects in Weng.


    They had no way back, and had no choice but to fight with their opponents.


    Under such an extremely cruel struggle, human nature has been distorted to what extent.


    Just like the two abductors they caught today.


    The tools they carry are enough to show that they are prepared, and it is not the first time to overturn the case.


    Moreover, it is unintentional to bite yourself to death after being caught, or it is a temporary response measure. I''m afraid it is also the experience summarized after many crimes.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya is almost certain.


    At least these two should have been successful many times within the ancient clan.


    But there''s no clue about the lost child.


    That shows that the children abducted by them, without exception, have been classified as "early death".


    But how can you hide it from parents who have lost their children?


    Unless it is an "accident" that they can witness with their own eyes.


    Huo Xiao was silent for a long time, and his face changed and changed in a very short time.


    "Over the years, I''ve been sending people to guard all the entrances and exits of the ancient people, but I didn''t find any suspicious people going in and out. Where did these children go?"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows. "Sometimes, if you don''t hurt yourself, you won''t know how bad your behavior is. Not all people will have the minimum conscience of being a man like you and me."


    In the eyes of people like her and Huoxiao, children are weak and helpless, and they are also the hope of the future.


    So within their ability, they will try to protect those young lives.


    But some people want to destroy and extinguish these hopes that have not yet had time to grow.


    Or they consciously hold power and can control the lives and deaths of others. They can also wantonly control the future of others, change their original process and turn it into a tool for their own wanton use.


    Such a closed and ignorant environment of the ancient people is probably the most suitable for the growth of these perverts.


    They even need to build a remote house to make these children "living dead" who will never see the sun.


    And this is precisely the most heinous and terrible thing.


    Huoxiao understood the seriousness of the matter.


    He pursed his lips and frowned. "I''ll find my father. By the way, be careful. I''ve arranged people to patrol around. We''ll reach Yuehu city in another half day."


    Lin Mengya point


    Nodded and watched off Huoxiao in a hurry.


    But at this time, her heart was also a little uneasy.


    Although listening to Uncle Huo''s description, no one dares to do evil in Yuehu city.


    At least maintain a clear harmony, so they don''t have to worry about their safety.


    But similarly, because the Moon Lake City has temporarily become the power center of the ancient people.


    Then I''m afraid those dirty moths who live on power will also gather in Yuehu city.


    As the saying goes, there is no truth to prevent thieves for thousands of days.


    She must not loose any more.


    Keep at least two children safe.


    After they set out, a small gray letter kite flapped its wings silently and flew out of the window of the carriage.


    This is a forest where all kinds of birds gather, so this letter harrier didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    It flew all the way in the sky and shuttled freely in the woods. Finally, it found its goal, shouted happily and landed on the man''s shoulder.


    With a strong hand, he took it off his companion''s shoulder, opened his wings and took down the small letter bucket hidden under the layers of feathers.


    "Look, what does Gong Ya write on it? Xiao Fubao must have missed me. Alas, I also miss that little doll."


    Duan Jin couldn''t wait to pull his dumb hand, smelly and shameless fantasy.


    Zheng dumb didn''t even bother to give him a look, but he quickly unfolded the thin letter paper.


    I didn''t expect that after reading it, my face changed greatly.


    Qian Jinjin was shocked.


    "No, it can''t be xiaofubao. Has the situation been repeated again? No, I made sure again and again before I left. It must be no problem!"


    With that, he hurriedly pulled Zheng mute''s sleeve and hurriedly wanted to turn over and get on his horse to chase Xiao Fubao.


    Even those things in his hand were ignored and directly stuffed into Zheng dumb.


    But the horse is mute.


    He tried to wheeze on it for a long time, but the horse didn''t move.


    Money is so angry!


    "What a broken horse. If I delay my treatment of xiaofubao, I''ll kill you and make you horse meat fire!"


    Unfortunately, the emotions of people and horses can never be shared, especially Qian Jinjin and Zheng dumb horse.


    Let his face turn red, the horse still leisurely bowed his head and ate grass. He didn''t care how the man on his back jumped in a hurry and even threatened himself.


    Money and gold are black.


    He felt despised by a horse.


    That''s outrageous.


    "Look."


    Zheng dumb handed the note to Qian Jin.


    Compared with the other party''s panic, Zheng mute''s style is one word - stability.


    "What are you looking at? They are so anxious that they don''t know what crime xiaofubao will suffer this time!"


    Qian Jin muttered anxiously.


    But when he saw the message on the note, his face stiffened.


    "Who did it? You still want to steal the children, don''t you?"


    Knowing that Xiao Fubao was ill, Qian Jinjin was relieved.


    But at the thought that the note said that someone was quietly following and wanted to abduct Mo Yan, he immediately raised another kind of anger.


    Zheng dumb was a little helpless. He looked at him, turned over quickly, got on the horse and sat down


    After Qian Jinjin, he pointed to the second half of the note.


    "What? Haven''t you finished reading it? You''re a real man. You can''t fart. I knew Xiao Fubao wasn''t ill. Am I really in such a hurry?"


    Qian Jinjin muttered his dissatisfaction.


    But Zheng mute is too lazy to talk to him.


    As soon as they were like this, Qian Jinmao was impetuous, but he was full of tricks and could bend and stretch.


    Although Zheng dumb is not good at words and looks as cold as ice, he can always hit with one blow and make a steady decision.


    As for not talking.


    When they first worked together, he was not like this.


    However, money and gold, if he is allowed to nag and talk nonsense, if he returns to two words, ah, it will be the effect that one plus one equals 46.


    Very annoying.


    Money and gold finally saw the end of the message.


    After that, it was strange and silent for a long time.


    They rode on a horse and looked at the sunrise. It was rare to be quiet for a moment.


    "What do you mean by Gong ya?"


    Qian Jinjin''s tone was a little strange. When he listened carefully, he trembled inexplicably.


    "If it is true as she guessed, will my brothers and sisters still be alive?"


    Zheng mute raised his head and touched his head.


    Everyone has his own scars before he becomes strong.


    He is money, so is gold.


    Qian Jinjin rubbed his face and worked hard for a while. He found that he couldn''t make any expression. Then he was ashamed and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Whether it''s true or false, I have to verify it myself."


    He turned back and disliked the distance between him and Zheng mute.


    "Well, mute. Although I take the money and you handle the business every time we cooperate, I may not find the wrongdoer to rip off this time, so -"


    "Stop talking nonsense and go."


    Zheng mute couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Qian Jinjin seemed to be frightened and covered his chest.


    "Dumb, let me tell you something! You see, it''s not easy for you to support your family. I can''t bargain with you if I have a conscience partner like me. Otherwise, it''s even a friendship price this time. Give me a five, no, a 20% discount, a 20% discount?"


    Zheng dumb: "


    He wants to break the gold, okay?


    I don''t know who said it at the beginning. They are purely money relations. In the future, Qian Jinjin and he are just employers and bodyguards. Never mix any private friends.


    Oh, where''s the friendship price?


    Money and gold licked their faces, Ho, who hasn''t had a narrow road yet?


    But the mute still didn''t say a word. His discontent grew deeper and deeper. Finally, he couldn''t help complaining.


    "I say you are such a stone hearted mute! If I hadn''t found you from the gully, you wouldn''t know which black coal kiln to sell to dig coal now! Why do you fall into the eyes of money? Isn''t it worth a discount for our friendship for so many years?"


    He spoke more and more vigorously, even with a little cry.


    "Big deal, big deal, even if I owe you! But we have to agree that you are not allowed to charge me interest..."


    Zheng mute couldn''t listen any more. He raised his whip and said, "drive!"

 Chapter 2952

    The whip raised urged the fast horse and carried two people to leave the place quickly.


    Because of inertia, Qian Jinjin bumped into the smelly mute''s chest, and his eyes were red with pain. He covered his head and chirped.


    "Stinky mute! It hurts me so much! Next time you do things so rashly, I''ll deduct your salary!"


    Zheng Yuan glanced at him.


    OK, and threaten yourself. It seems to be back to normal.


    He urged his horse, and they galloped away in the direction of Lin Mengya and his party.


    ......


    After more than half a day''s turbulence, Lin Mengya and her colleagues finally arrived at the destination of the trip - Moon Lake City before sunset.


    About to commemorate the sudden disappearance of the holy lake. If you look down at the whole Moon Lake City from a high altitude, you will find that the city is actually in the shape of a curved moon.


    Moreover, the material of the city wall is also different from that of ordinary cities.


    From a distance, the whole city wall becomes sparkling under the reflection of sunlight, just like a winding lake surrounding the small city.


    "How beautiful!"


    Mo Yan babe held his chin with two small hands and exclaimed.


    Lin Mengya touched his cerebellar bag melon and was curious about the material of the city wall.


    Until they got closer and closer.


    At the bottom of the city wall, she saw that the whole city wall had an extraordinary texture of materials, but it was a block of stones mixed with countless moon shadow sand!


    Moon shadow sand is a very precious building material.


    In legend, the Milky way in the sky is composed of these moon shadow sands.


    Therefore, the moon shadow sand has the reputation of "star on the earth" because it can refract light and emit the brilliance of a galaxy.


    Before that, she had only seen them on important occasions such as the palace''s tomb, the palace and the temple.


    Outside, a bucket of moon shadow sand can be worth a hundred gold! It is a well deserved precious material, but the output is scarce. It is a good thing hard to find at a price.


    Suddenly, she felt the sense of "poverty" she had not seen for a long time.


    Of course, just think about it.


    But she still couldn''t help knocking on the carriage, which attracted the attention of Uncle Huo walking aside.


    "Uncle Huo, do you know who funded the establishment of Yuehu city?"


    Uncle Huo looked around and whispered, "it was funded by each family and built by the Presbyterian Council. What''s the matter?"


    She pointed to those sparkling moon shadow sand stones and said with envy, "then you really paid for it in those years. If you put it outside, I''m afraid even our family can''t afford it."


    Of course, not including the golden and silver mountains under her house.


    Otherwise, even if it is to buy the land of the whole Wei country, it is estimated to be more than enough.


    But Uncle Huo smiled and said, "it''s not that powerful. I heard that when the Moon Lake City was built, it was in the disaster year. It''s not enough for those families to argue with each other. It''s not so easy to give generously."


    "Huh?" Lin Mengya was surprised, "no! The shadow of the moon on the wall alone is invaluable. Uncle Huo, do you think I don''t know the goods?"


    At this moment, uncle Huo had some doubts. Immediately, he asked sincerely, "this thing is very common in the ancient people, girl, can you make a mistake?"


    Lin Mengya was absorbed and looked carefully again.


    There should be no mistake.


    Long Tianyu bought it next door to Gong''s old house


    Inside the courtyard, there is a fake lake landscape made of moon shadow sand.


    After it was built, she and the children went to watch it carefully for a long time.


    At that time, long Tianyu specially asked people to take the rest of the moon shadow sand and play with them. She would never make a mistake.


    "No." She said firmly, "I''m sure this is the moon shadow sand with price and no market outside!"


    Uncle Huo was stunned. He looked at the city wall and her. Finally, his face sank bit by bit.


    "It seems that there are a lot of things hidden."


    Obviously, uncle Huo has something to say.


    Lin Mengya''s brain also turned a corner, which slowly responded.


    Moon shadow sand is true, but unfortunately, some people deliberately hide the value of moon shadow sand in order to make huge profits.


    Even if she had more conspiracy theories, judging from the closed and xenophobic situation of the ancient people, even if there was really something good inside, I''m afraid it would only fill a group of people''s pockets and occupy them privately.


    Lin Mengya knocked on the window happily, with her mouth bent and her smile as cunning as a little fox.


    She thought that if she really wanted to make the ancient people chaotic, there seemed to be another good reason!


    Through the wall made of moon shadow sand and stone, a line of talents really entered the Moon Lake City.


    Compared with the shock outside, the situation inside is relatively cold.


    Although the houses here are not dilapidated, it is probably because they are not used much at ordinary times, so there is less fireworks.


    However, with the enrichment of foreign people, this small town, which has been silent for a long time, has once again glowed and become the focus of the whole ancient family.


    The Zhao family also has a fixed foothold in the moon shadow city.


    According to Uncle Huo, all the families who donated money to build the Moon Lake City in those years would divide a part of the city according to the amount of investment to build their own homes.


    At that time, perhaps it was also a symbol of identity and a comparison of family financial resources.


    However, with the rise and fall of various families, some houses have changed hands several times.


    If a family is expelled like the palace family, the house here will also be taken back and auctioned again.


    After hearing all this, Lin Mengya had no emotional change in her heart.


    To put it bluntly, it is like a public rental house. Even if more money is paid, it has only the right to use and no ownership.


    Moreover, when the Moon Lake City was built, the palace family had been attacked because of the unfavorable factors of taking care of the holy lake, so there was no residence for the palace family in the Moon Lake City.


    There are many people like them, so there will be temporary shelters such as inns in Yuehu city.


    But Lin Mengya saw Uncle Huo and stopped outside a simple and grand private house.


    Although uncle Huo tried his best to hide it, she was still vaguely aware that uncle Huo''s mood was not very calm.


    She stuck out half her small head and looked up.


    "Pei mansion".


    Oh, it''s really a little narrow.


    However, uncle Huo did not allow memories to erode his reason.


    In some ways, uncle Huo''s self-control is amazing.


    Soon they passed Pei''s house and found a clean and comfortable Inn in Yuehu city to rest.


    Although the service here can''t compare with the inn outside, it''s better than the post house


    It''s much better. At least the boss here won''t drive people out because the room is not enough. It also provides free hot water and some delicious meals.


    The party was also tortured by the road.


    After using the food sent by the store and washing with hot water for rectification, we can find our spirit.


    Lin Mengya and her two babies are naturally in the house.


    Not long after, Bai Su came in with aunt Fang who came to visit them.


    "Wronged you." Aunt Fang said with some regret: "in the past, when we came, we lived with the Zhao family. Although the yard over there was smaller, it was more comfortable."


    "But now... Uncle Huo and I are afraid that you will be wronged after we pass. Besides, we don''t want to have anything to do with the Zhao family at all."


    Lin Mengya just smiled and the other aunt blinked. "We don''t come here to enjoy Qingfu. Besides, no matter how good the Zhao family is, we can still have a good family?"


    Aunt Fang knew that she didn''t have to say something, and the girl knew it.


    But other people''s children are thousands of charming and expensive at home. If she is bad to other people''s children, she can''t explain to their elders in the future.


    Reaching out and touching Mo Yan''s small head, he relaxed and chatted with Lin Mengya.


    "The Pei house we passed by just now is..."


    Before Lin Mengya finished asking, aunt Fang said with some emotion: "it was the Huo family in those years."


    "The Huo family? But isn''t the Huo family a foreigner? How can they have their own residence in the holy city of the ancient family?" At this moment, Lin Mengya was more confused.


    Aunt Fang just sighed, "the ancient people were not like this. At least when I was born, both alien and ancient people could coexist."


    "In those days, the Huo family did not look like an alien family, but its weight in the ancient family was no lighter than that of any family."


    "It was only later... A lot of things happened later that made the Huo family gradually gather up their power. Who knows, they still have to be calculated."


    Aunt Fang''s words have memories, guilt, memories and exclamations.


    In those days, how the ancient people accommodated all rivers and how prosperous they were.


    There were countless caravans from everywhere. At that time, many foreigners were full of longing and admiration for the ancient people.


    The ancient nationality has become the center of trade. Both population and culture have been developed and integrated to a considerable extent.


    It can be said that the ancient people at that time represented the most advanced civilization development on the continent.


    At that time, the ancient people were indeed glorious and magnificent.


    The ancient people are proud of their surname and origin, while others envy the wealth and glory brought to them here.


    But later, somehow, the ancient people withered rapidly. They closed the door to the development of civilization firmly.


    Followed by decades of stagnation, or even retrogression.


    Today''s ancient people have lost their important position in the past, but they still don''t repent and even dream of arrogance.


    The rise and fall of the Huo family can be said to be an epitome of the changes of the ancient family.


    Unfortunately, in the end, even them, a family that has taken root in the ancient clan, even intermarried and traded with them, and completely integrated together, were ruthlessly removed by those people.


    How can the ancient people not be uncle Huo''s hometown?


    Thinking of this, she looked at Aunt Fang with emotion.

 Chapter 2953

    "Oh, I''m really old."


    Aunt Fang shook her head, feeling a little ridicule of herself.


    "Once upon a time, I heard people say that when people get old, they always think of the past. It''s hard for you, child, to listen to my old woman."


    Lin Mengya put her chin on Aunt Fang''s shoulder with a smile.


    "Aunt Fang is not old at all. I think if I can maintain your state in another 20 years, I will be satisfied."


    After that, she sighed with an affectation, "Alas, I''m a worried life. People say that worried people grow old quickly. I''m afraid in another ten years, I''ll have wrinkles all over my face, lost my teeth, air leakage, and I can''t walk in a straight line."


    With her lips on purpose, she acted herself as a toothless old woman.


    Aunt Fang happily nodded her forehead. The idea in her heart was sad and floated away with the laughter.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing with aunt Fang.


    She has never been a person who indulges in the past.


    The past cannot be traced. The most important thing is to cherish the present.


    ......


    Due to the upsurge of the clan association, the large and small inns in Yuehu city have been overcrowded.


    This is a real world.


    Those with money and power can swagger in the Moon Lake City, eat well, drink spicy, and even have some special pastimes.


    But those families that have completely declined, or have bad luck, the dependent families only want money and people, regardless of their vassals.


    Or the kind of family that has more than enough heart but less strength, and is still struggling to support in the eyes of those big families, can only set up a rather poor tent outside Yuehu city and endure the ridicule of passers-by.


    They always come with hope, but they leave without surprise.


    They always feel that their hard work in the past year will certainly bring more and better rewards. However, they are just hard-working worker bees, constantly and blindly supporting those quasi King bees who can go further at any time.


    Once a family can stand out, the small families that support them will not receive the benefits of the rise of chickens and dogs.


    They will exploit further and plunder all the resources of those small families until they are drained into worthless residue.


    At that time, the ineffective small family will no longer be able to support those people''s huge ambitions and selfish desires.


    But those small families do not know that they will not be discarded at will after being squeezed out of value.


    In another form, they will continue to be the targets of the big family.


    This is a real bone sucking, and even a little residue will not be left.


    Those big families are well aware of the beauty of making the best use of everything, so they will not have room to control and enslave those small families that rely on themselves.


    As for those small families who are still struggling to remain neutral, they will become the target of mass attack.


    Once the hyenas need more fresh flesh and blood to nourish them, they will rush forward and weave all kinds of charges to divide up the "disobedient" families.


    Over the years, small families have been forced by them so openly and secretly that their families have been destroyed.


    Perhaps in their view, those small families are light and not worth mentioning at all.


    But if there are too many ants, they will kill elephants.


    Freedom is a deep feature in human DNA.


    If not yearning for its own, human beings


    It will not break through the limitations of nature again and again, break through the limitations of mankind itself, and challenge one unknown after another.


    Their so-called "domestication" is just to turn all kinds of conditions into chains and whips, trying to make those people forget the nature of freedom and become slaves without dignity.


    In the long oppression, there has been an unyielding fire burning.


    They gather little by little, and in the end, they will become a huge flame that will burn the whole ancient family.


    ......


    On a hillside outside the city.


    This place is jokingly called "golden slope" by the people in the city. The people who can stay here are ancient people who can''t afford expensive accommodation and have no foothold in Yuehu city.


    It''s not the first time for most of them here.


    All kinds of tents are set up. As soon as we arrive at the meal point, the aroma of meals from all families will float out.


    Compared with the Moon Lake City with an inch of land and an inch of gold, there is more fireworks in the world.


    At the top of the golden slope, several ancient people with very vague appearance are stationed here this time.


    Of course, it''s not that they don''t look very good, but because they are either beards or pockmarks.


    And they often hide in tents. Even when cooking, they are a very beautiful woman who works by herself.


    There are good neighbors around who want to help, but every time they are politely rejected by the woman.


    Today, she cooked a large pot of corn flour paste, plus several steamed buns that were repeatedly heated to dry, and a large handful of soup made of wild vegetables and salt.


    Not to mention the two staple foods in front, the color of the big pot soup in the back is very strange.


    After the woman finished the work, she padded it with a dirty rag, and then brought it back to the tent together.


    Although their tent looks modest, it is very strong.


    As soon as the woman came in, she saw those companions eating the wine and vegetables packed from the city around the table.


    At that moment, she put the things in her hand directly at the door and threw herself at it with bright eyes.


    "Your conscience is so bad that you don''t call me delicious!"


    As soon as the woman opened her mouth, her voice was slightly neutral and deep.


    Unfortunately, when her companions saw her coming, they only complained except silently isolating her.


    "Isn''t it because the food you cook is too bad? If we continue to eat, I guess we can starve ourselves without being chased by others!"


    Obviously, the man''s complaint aroused the approval of other companions.


    The woman looked at them wrongfully and complained in a low voice.


    "If it weren''t for your burden, I would have sneaked in to find my daughter-in-law!"


    "Bah, you have prevented me from falling in love with my daughter-in-law. Do you want me to cook delicious food for you? Delusion!"


    The woman''s eyes were round and not empty at all.


    And "she" is not a woman, but an unparalleled woman!


    It probably started when Bai Su was worried about Lin Mengya, so he left him at Li''s house and secretly ran out.


    Before Li Ao returned to Li''s house to report, Li Wushuang found that someone was always spying around Li''s house in those days.


    After their relationship with the Gan family eased, the two families would send a person to the forest to exchange information every day.


    After learning that the Gan family also found this situation,


    Li Wushuang immediately decided to run away with the family!


    He is so old that what he has done this time is the most extraordinary and vigorous.


    Fortunately, before they left, Lin Mengya told the Li family and Gan family to clean up as soon as possible if they had nothing to do, so as not to have any accidents.


    Under such circumstances, they can transfer quietly.


    Until on the way, I met Li Ao who was anxious to find it.


    There are not many people in these two families. In addition, there are many old and weak women and children who need protection.


    Therefore, they urgently contacted the chamber of Commerce Branch.


    With the help of each other, they moved most of their people to a safe area. Then, those smart young people, both men and women, secretly spread information.


    It can be said that they know what Lin Mengya did after that, but they can''t help except secretly worrying about her.


    Until the news of the clan came.


    Originally, some elders of the two families still had unrealistic fantasies.


    They thought they could plead in the clan assembly and expose the charges of coercion by means of coercion and inducement, including the Presbyterian Council.


    But these young people, led by Li Ao, can see quite clearly.


    The ancient clan has decayed from the inside.


    The behavior of the Presbyterian Church in recent years has become more and more arrogant because of the connivance of the ancient clan.


    What if they say everything in the clan?


    In the end, they didn''t stop until they colluded and annexed the Li family and the Gan family?


    But Li Ao they still came.


    But they didn''t come in the name of Li family and Gan family, nor did they want to seek justice for themselves at the clan meeting.


    They actually have another purpose.


    "Come on, brother, let''s talk less."


    Li Ao, who was covered with a beard, had to make a noise.


    But the big guy didn''t really complain about Li Wushuang. Soon, Li Wushuang also came to the table and robbed the delicious food on the table with his companions.


    "Hey, that bowl is mine!"


    "Fart! It''s mine!"


    "Bah, bah, bah, I spit. It''s mine!"


    "Ah! I''ll kill you!"


    Several old women in the neighborhood outside shook their heads with regret when they heard the movement in their tent.


    What a bunch of poor children!


    They are so excited to rob something that even pigs don''t eat. Alas! Suddenly I felt that the coarse grain steamed bread in my hand was incomparably sweet.


    After dinner, Li Wushuang poured the meals to the horses in the backyard according to the old rules.


    Fortunately, although people don''t like to eat those things, the horses still give face and eat sweetly with their heads down.


    Li Wushuang touched the horses'' shiny manes with satisfaction. Alas, in fact, he just made them eat. Look, it''s oily and smooth one by one!


    After washing the dishes, he went back to the tent.


    At this time, everyone is no longer the vivid appearance of grabbing rice just now, but standing or sitting, looking seriously at Li Ao.


    Li Wushuang found a corner at the door, sat down, skillfully took out half of his embroidered sachet, carefully embroidered the pattern of lotus flowers, pricked up his ears and listened to the movement outside.

 Chapter 2954

    Outside the tent, there were several strange faces in addition to those from poor families.


    Although there are many patches stacked on their clothes, the cloth of the patch is not the cheapest coarse cloth, but soft fine cloth.


    Perhaps ordinary people will not notice the difference, but Li Wushuang has always been as careful as dust. He inadvertently saw those people through the door of the tent and left a heart.


    Seeing the heated discussion among his companions, he stretched out his waist, put down the half Embroidered Purse in his hand, slipped out of the tent and followed the people behind him.


    As a result, he found that those people neither greeted others nor came to visit. Although they would pay attention to each tent for a while, that was all.


    Li Wushuang covered himself with a tent, but his brain was spinning rapidly.


    What are these people doing here?


    Will it be bad for the big guy if they spy like this?


    He was just distracted. When he looked over again, the figures of those people disappeared.


    The heart suddenly surprised, regardless of being found, the whole person came out from behind the tent.


    But the next moment, he realized something was wrong.


    Just about to go back, a big hand clasped his shoulder and was resisted by a sharp dagger at his waist.


    "Are you following us?"


    The whisper in my ear was cold.


    Li Wushuang almost screamed, but he still bit his lower lip hard.


    The subtle tingling also made Li unparalleled calm a lot.


    The distance from here to their tent is at most tens of meters.


    If he shouted, Li Ao they would hear him.


    Unfortunately, the person who threatened him saw his intention in advance.


    The hand holding his shoulder exerted more force. The thick and soft cloth could not resist the piercing of the sharp tool.


    The tip of the knife only entered a thin layer, but the too nervous mood magnified the sting dozens of times.


    He has no doubt that as long as he dares to disobey them, he is afraid that he will be pierced in the abdomen or heart in the next second, and then fall to the ground and lose his vitality a little bit.


    Aware of the danger, he swallowed his saliva secretly and tried to make himself clever and harmless.


    "Don''t worry, elder brothers. I''m sure I won''t call. Well, I''m just curious to see you, so I''m just following you."


    Fortunately, he was dressed in women''s clothes.


    Moreover, from just now to now, it has not shown any intention of fierce resistance.


    More importantly, although he said this is true and false, he did not deny that he followed their behavior.


    Even if several people were right, they were not as fierce as they were just now.


    They exchanged a quick look.


    Originally, they came here only to count the number of people, not directly.


    Li Wushuang calculated the possibility of living in his heart.


    To say what is his greatest progress after being with Bai Su, it should be his skill.


    He was trained as a Kabuki from an early age.


    Although they practice some dance skills, their bodies and bones are softer than ordinary people after all.


    But these shortcomings, which he once felt inferior to his bones, are rare talents in the eyes of his family Bai su.


    With Lin Mengya''s instruction and support, Bai Su taught him a physical skill that can overcome hardness with softness.


    And this kind of body technique is most suitable for close combat.


    However, Bai Su of his family is a master of martial arts. He has been practicing since the meeting


    There is no use.


    Therefore, he may not be without a blow.


    The trouble is, if he wants to escape, how can he get rid of the rest? And can''t bring danger to their other partners.


    Just thinking, those people seem to have reached a consensus.


    "It''s really long hair and short insight. You can see men''s things?"


    The man suddenly scolded a few words, and then released his hand.


    In this process, the spirit of Li Wushuang has not been relaxed.


    He kept his head down and his hands nervously clutching his skirt. He knew what he should do to make the other party feel that he was not dangerous at all.


    But in fact, he was ready to run away.


    "All right, get out of here. If we bump into it again next time, it won''t be so cheap."


    The man seemed impatient and waved his hand.


    Li Wushuang nodded again and again, but his steps kept retreating back.


    "Thank you, big brothers."


    Three steps, five steps He has been nodding and bowing to thank, but he has never revealed his key to the enemy.


    Until he retreated to the back of the first tent, he turned in a hurry and ran down the slope as fast as he could.


    Yes, Li Wushuang ran in the opposite direction.


    And behind him, the man who said he would let him go, but with a gloomy face, followed him slowly.


    Killing people here is really troublesome.


    If someone finds out her disappearance, I''m afraid it will go against their plan.


    Therefore, they originally wanted to release the man, find his companions and catch them all.


    But unexpectedly, Li Wushuang was much smarter than they thought.


    He did not enter the tent along the road, nor did he try to pull anyone out to block his knife.


    Li Wushuang''s purpose is very clear.


    He wants to run to the Moon Lake City. At least there, those people certainly don''t dare to do it easily, and they won''t lead the trouble to Li Ao.


    So the passers-by saw a beautiful woman running fast with her skirt.


    There were people around who thought it was interesting and even whistled at him.


    But more cautious and numb.


    They just took a look and didn''t ask why women were so flustered.


    Li Wushuang bit his teeth and ran to Yuehu city in one breath.


    But those people also followed him into the city. It was obvious that their fear was not as big as what they had guessed.


    They are even in the mood to tease him. They always keep a distance from him, close or far, but they can''t get rid of him.


    Li Wushuang wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He didn''t dare to turn into those strange alleys, so he could only run hard in the crowded streets.


    His physical strength was exhausted little by little, and his sweat inadvertently fell into his eyes, which hurt so much that he could hardly open his eyes.


    But those people were like ghosts, hanging behind him all the time. Even when he looked back, he could see the sneer on each other''s eyes and faces.


    The legs are filled with lead, and the effort required to move increases exponentially.


    Li Wushuang knows he won''t last long.


    Gritting his teeth, he looked at the shops around him.


    Never implicate others!


    Finally, Li Wushuang wanted to turn into a larger alley.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know there was a dead end.


    Several people who followed him into the city all the way became more and more crazy with their distressed sneer


    ¡£


    Unexpectedly, they thought they had met a timid mouse, but unexpectedly found that the other party was a cunning fox.


    Unfortunately, it''s stupid.


    Relying on their familiarity with the terrain in the city, they were preparing to end the woman''s life in the alley when they unexpectedly found that someone followed the woman into the alley.


    That is a tall, white and beautiful girl.


    Just from the back, the slender waist and slender legs are enough to arouse the reverie of several people.


    I didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest!


    Several people suddenly felt hot and walked into the alley.


    Who knows¡ª¡ª


    "Why are you chasing after my people?"


    Holding a long sword, Bai Su came out of the alley step by step.


    Several people were stunned, but they never had a chance to escape.


    ......


    One on four.


    Bai Su''s overwhelming victory made the four big men fight without fighting back.


    Fortunately, this is the back alley of two families, and because it is a dead alley, generally no one will come.


    Standing on the wall, he looked at his white Su and beat the four people to cry.


    I almost bit a small handkerchief to cheer my daughter-in-law.


    Unfortunately, he dare not, and his legs are soft.


    "You... You dare hit us. You''re in trouble, you know?"


    Bai Su''s face was cold, and she took it out with a mouth.


    "You, you still fight!" A man with a big mouth almost didn''t cry. "You''re in big trouble. Ouch, don''t hit your face!"


    He covered his head, but Bai Su kicked him in the stomach.


    Suddenly, the man covered his stomach and lay down. He saw that he had more air out and less air in. He didn''t have the strength to threaten Bai Su again.


    The other three people looked at Bai Su with fear.


    "What nonsense do you have to say?"


    Lengyan''s pretty face raised and asked calmly.


    Where did the other three dare to speak, they shook their heads at once.


    They can see that the aunt asked them to talk just to find a reason to beat them even harder.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Bai Su didn''t talk nonsense either. She walked over to help him up and said coldly.


    The four people were almost moved with tears in their eyes. They helped each other stand up and wanted to escape, but the cold and quiet voice pulled them back to hell.


    "I''ll let you go with me."


    The rest of the words, even if she didn''t say so clearly, the four people didn''t dare to resist.


    Out of the alley and into the back door of an inn.


    Although the four of them had countless opportunities to escape on the road, they didn''t have the courage to do so.


    Because the woman in front of her, the long sword in her hand has never been scabbard.


    As long as they dare to take the wrong step, they are afraid that the long sword in the woman''s hand can fly over and take their dog''s life.


    Soon, Lin Mengya, who was lying outside the window watching the sunset, rubbed her eyes.


    Huh? Is she right?


    Why did Bai Su go out for a walk and catch four men back?


    wait!


    Why is the man she holds so fierce?


    With doubts in her heart, Lin Mengya ran downstairs to the backyard of the inn.

 Chapter 2955

    The four men who were caught squatted in the corner dejectedly.


    Lin Mengya looked at the four quails in the corner. The whole person was a little bad.


    Huh? Is it difficult that her white Su is so cruel that she treats people as prey?


    Thinking in his head, he saw the fierce and unparalleled walking in behind Bai su.


    The latter''s face was red, and several strands of hair hung wet on his face. The whole person looked like he had been soaked in hot water.


    Moreover, Bai Su also gave a hand to hold him, which made Li unparalleled look much more fragile and powerless.


    She looked at the four men and the situation over there.


    Oh, it''s like this!


    The high cold queen Bai Su is extremely lethal.


    She doesn''t even need to threaten the four guys with words.


    A cold light glance glanced at him. Suddenly, the four people didn''t dare to move for fear of another fat beating.


    After warning the four, Bai Su made eye contact with Lin Mengya.


    It seems that this is something to say.


    Lin Mengya quietly returns to the room according to the original way.


    Before long, Bai Su found her with Li Wushuang, who changed her clothes.


    Lin Mengya has been sitting by the window, watching the performance of the four people.


    "Master, I have something to tell you." White Su''s voice came from behind.


    Lin Mengya turned and pointed out the window.


    "Is it about them?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Li Wushuang sat opposite Lin Mengya with the help of Bai su.


    Until now, his legs are still soft, and his muscles are unable to tremble automatically.


    This is the performance of serious physical overdraft, which is enough to show that he was running with his old life just now.


    "These four people have been investigating the situation of each family on the hillside outside. I just chased them. They were accidentally found. They wanted to kill me, and even they wanted to find my companions to get rid of them together."


    He didn''t think so at the time.


    In hindsight, the more I think about it, the more dangerous I feel.


    If he had no idea at that time, he would run to the city; Or when I passed my tent, I hesitated a little.


    In short, it is both dangerous and dangerous.


    Fortunately, he was lucky. At the most dangerous time, he met Bai Su and saved his life.


    "You mean the hillside outside the city for people to settle down?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Li Wushuang nodded.


    It''s really weird.


    According to her observation just now, although the four people were more afraid of Bai Su, they were actually not in a hurry.


    They seemed to have something to rely on, and felt that Bai Su would leave their life in anyway.


    "Interesting." Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    "All right, these four people will be given to us. You can sneak back first. By the way, if you are short of anything, remember to tell Bai Su and ask her to prepare it for you."


    Even though he was still worried, Li Wushuang also understood that Lin Mengya in the city was better than them.


    What''s more, he has suffered from the woman in front of him.


    To fall into her hands is the worst part of the four.


    Lin Mengya also wants to leave enough time for the couple to talk to each other.


    She ordered a cup of tea, and the man had been lazily leaning against the bed, enjoying the sunset outside.


    When the last ray of light disappeared, the deep Twilight gradually became richer.


    The night quietly shrouded the world.


    There is no light in her room.


    So she could see the situation downstairs, and there was no shadow of her downstairs.


    The four people must be tied so that their hands and feet are numb.


    Before they didn''t move, they were afraid to attract the fierce woman''s attention.


    But an hour had passed and no one paid attention to them, so the four quietly got up and moved their numb hands and feet under the cover of the night.


    On the windowsill, Lin Mengya was like a night owl, alert and quietly staring at the whereabouts of her prey.


    Because there were many people in his family, Huo Shucai coarsely wrapped up the whole backyard of the inn.


    The back door was locked, and the four dared not make much noise.


    When they tried repeatedly to get the lock of the back door, Lin Mengya saw one of them untie something from his neck and put it on his lips.


    "Squeak -"


    The voice was particularly sharp, but very short.


    So most people think they have heard wrong, but they don''t care much.


    Lin Mengya, leaning against the window, frowned slightly.


    The sound made her sensitive hearing a little uncomfortable.


    But soon, a different petite figure flew in at night.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    If you read it correctly, it looks like a half big bat.


    The bat circled several times and finally landed on the Whistler.


    After a while, the bat spread its wings again and left.


    Lin Mengya''s hand knocked on the window.


    Then there was another slight knocking sound, which seemed to be responding to her.


    Before long, two ghostly figures fell over the wall.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, they didn''t take any retaliation. Instead, they just sandwiched two people and quietly returned along the same road.


    The footsteps disappeared quickly.


    Therefore, sound and bat should be the emergency contact for four people to ask for help.


    As for the two people who rescued them, their duty should be to protect the safety of the four of them.


    This shows that the other party can attack the helpless little aristocratic family outside, but can''t touch the people in the city.


    But the only difference between them is that one sleeps outside the city and the other lives in an inn in the city.


    In addition, there are differences in power and financial resources between the two aristocratic families.


    If this is the reason why the two sides are treated differently, it means that the four people know the situation inside and outside the city like the back of their hands.


    But if they were only on the spur of the moment, they would not be able to obtain such detailed information.


    So there is only one answer - they are the power organizations in Yuehu City, and they are likely to belong to the power or family responsible for Yuehu city.


    She got up, took out the torch, shook it, blew it again, and finally lit the candle on the table.


    She still hasn''t figured out the real situation in Yuehu City, but for now, the water is really deep.


    If the actions of these four people were inspired by someone, it would be much more dangerous for families inside or outside the city.


    It seems that she has to hurry.


    ......


    Both babies were taken away by Aunt Fang.


    Until both of them fell asleep, aunt Fang and aunt LAN carried one to her room.


    Xiao Fubao has been sleeping in aunt Fang''s arms.


    But Mo Yan was still trying to support his eyelids. When he saw her, he gave her a sweet smile.


    Lin Mengya felt very soft.


    She took the child from LAN Gu''s hand and kissed his small forehead. Little Mo Yan couldn''t support it. As soon as she tilted her head, people fell asleep.


    Lin Mengya put him on the bed, carefully took off his coat, shoes and socks, and wrapped his small round body with a quilt.


    A small bag bulged out of the bed immediately, and it was like a tired little mouse with the breath.


    It''s little Fubao. Adults don''t need to worry at all.


    He changed his position without crying and continued to sleep.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but gently poke her daughter''s small face.


    This little guy with a big heart doesn''t know how to worry about being sold!


    But that''s good.


    She only needs her children to be safe and healthy. Everything else is not important.


    In the candlelight, Lin Mengya''s eyes were suffused with the soft light of motherhood.


    It''s hard to imagine that the woman who was still thinking about how to get away smoothly with her own people in the whirlpool of Moon Lake City one second ago gave up all the coldness and schemes in the world and became the most common mother.


    Aunt Fang looked at her and felt a little familiar.


    It''s like seeing yourself more than ten years ago.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have such good luck and Gong Ya''s courage and confidence.


    She often thinks about it sometimes.


    If she had not chosen to compromise, but ignored her father''s threat and still decided to be with her lover and children, what would it be like?


    It''s a pity that nature makes people.


    It''s no use thinking about it now.


    At least fate is not so cruel to her. At least, it gives her a chance to reunite with her children and lovers.


    A little distracted, she didn''t hear Lin Mengya calling her.


    "Aunt Fang?"


    Lin Mengya gently called her again. Fang Rao came back and looked at each other.


    Lin Mengya pointed out.


    Obviously, I have something to say to her.


    They went outside together, and LAN Gu was left to take care of the two babies.


    They followed the stairs all the way to the backyard.


    At this time, the four people squatting in the yard had already walked clean.


    But Lin Mengya is not talking about these four people.


    "Did Uncle Huo and Huoxiao sneak there again?"


    Aunt Fang didn''t expect that Lin Mengya was right in a guess.


    But she didn''t want to hide it, "well, your uncle Huo said that when the Huos built that house, they also spent a lot of thought, so he wanted to see if there was anything missing."


    In fact, Huo Shujiang''s original words are "they''re all from the Huo family. Since they''re here, they don''t want to be cheap bastards surnamed Pei!"


    Uncle Huo''s idea is not difficult to understand.


    But it has been occupied by the Pei family for many years. Even if there is something good, it has long been discovered by them.


    Uncle Huo did this because he was unwilling to do so.


    Why did the Huo family spend money and take it away with the touch of their upper and lower lips?


    But where is a reasonable place for the ancient people?


    Let them vent so that they don''t suffocate.


    The moonlight is clear and cool.


    I don''t know because it was a lake before, so the humidity is relatively high. In short, the temperature here is several degrees lower than that of Zhao mansion, but it''s quite comfortable.


    They strolled while chatting. They were either in the car or in the house a few days ago, which really choked people.


    There were no strangers around and they were quiet. They were in a great mood.

 Chapter 2956

    From the backyard of the inn to the upstairs, you need to go up the stairs in the front hall.


    When they came down just now, they heard that there seemed to be guests coming in the front hall.


    As soon as the two talents came in, they saw the shopkeeper pointing to them and whispering to several guests standing in front of them.


    "The remaining rooms have been booked by these two guests. We really don''t have any spare rooms for you. Please forgive me."


    Lin Mengya steps slightly.


    When she was in the post house before, she once encountered such a situation. Unexpectedly, she went around to the Moon Lake City and faced it again.


    However, the owner of the inn has closed down, and the owner of the post house is more trustworthy.


    Should be bothered by the guests, so I pointed to them as an excuse.


    But in general, does Lin Mengya care about this little thing.


    The inn was indeed contracted by them, and the shopkeeper should also want the other party to retreat.


    But who knows, those people looked at her.


    Finally, a tall and strong girl flashed up the stairs and blocked their way.


    "Can this girl give us two rooms at her convenience? She is willing to give us double houses. Please make it convenient."


    Then he took out a silver cake from his pocket and forced it to Lin Mengya.


    "Take the money back, but there are so many of us that these rooms are barely enough. Look, there are several Inns outside. Why don''t you ask elsewhere."


    Lin Mengya is telling the truth.


    They brought out a lot of people and things this time. The inn rooms in Yuehu city are narrow. It''s not enough for two people to live in one room, not to mention they came first. Naturally, it''s not convenient.


    The tall and strong woman frowned and didn''t say anything superfluous to embarrass them both.


    The backhand took back the silver cake and was about to open the way, but a delicate and weak voice came from behind.


    "My wife and young master came all the way here. They were bumpy and exhausted. I think the lady and young lady should be considerate and kind-hearted people. Please help us."


    That sounds a little fishy.


    First, she stressed how tired her wife and young master were. Originally, she tried to kidnap her and aunt Fang with morality.


    Not to mention Lin Mengya, she doesn''t eat this set at all. Even if the other party is half dead tired, what does it have to do with her?


    Is it difficult for her to wrong her own people just to make room for a stranger to win her good reputation?


    She can''t do such disgusting things.


    At that moment, he turned around and said politely, "I''m sorry, I''m not as noble as the girl said. Besides, we also eat and sleep in the open air and work hard all the way. It''s not easy to stay here. Naturally, we have to rest first."


    Then she told the shopkeeper directly, regardless of the other party''s face.


    "Please bring us some buckets of hot water."


    Then he took aunt Fang up the stairs.


    But before they could go up, the soft voice said with some shock: "you, how can you do this? My wife and young master are so tired, how can you be so hard hearted not to let us have a room?"


    "Besides, we don''t live with you for nothing. If you think double the room fee is not enough, we can give you three times!"


    This made Lin Mengya laugh.


    She stopped, turned around and looked at the girl dressed by the maid in front of the counter.


    "Excuse me, girl, do you know my name, where I live, how old I am this year, and who else in my family?"


    The girl bit her lip and shook her head.


    "You don''t even know this. It seems that you don''t mean to take me to heart at all."


    She spoke so seriously that the maid could not help but retort weakly.


    "You, you and I have never met before. How can I know about you?"


    "Oh!" Lin Mengya made an expression of enlightenment, "so, as long as you don''t listen to me and don''t ask me clearly, I have to take care of you, confidently and selflessly?"


    "Girl, you can''t be too double labeled. You''re easy to be beaten when you talk like tea in tea, you know?"


    That''s why Lin Mengya is in a good mood today. That''s why she talks so much with her.


    If I saw her as usual, she would throw a sneer and turn around and leave. She wouldn''t even look at her back.


    When Aunt Fang heard these words, she couldn''t help but secretly recalled the corners of her mouth.


    She likes the little girl who refuses to eat at all.


    Moreover, she also thinks Gong Ya has a point.


    We just meet by chance. It''s kind of others to help you. There''s nothing wrong with not helping you.


    When the other party says so, it seems that if his side doesn''t help, it becomes a mistake.


    Their figures disappeared at the corner of the stairs.


    Tall and strong women have been standing on the stairs, watching them leave.


    "Madam, she, how can she be so unreasonable and accuse the slaves? The slaves just want them to do them a little favor. If they don''t help, why be so sarcastic!"


    The maid was crying, which really seemed to be a great injustice.


    "Xueer, don''t cry. I know it''s because of me that you are wronged. It doesn''t matter. Let''s go and see other houses quickly."


    When Xueer spoke just now, her wife stood behind her and completely became a transparent person.


    There was no exit to stop, nor did he jump out to support Xueer''s words.


    But no one will blame such a beautiful and gentle woman.


    She is like a beautiful hibiscus flower.


    Pure and weak, simple and beautiful.


    Even all adjectives describing a woman''s tenderness can''t be too much on her.


    Her voice is gentle and soft, and her smiles are somewhat pitiful. People can''t help but want to pity her and protect her.


    Even the shopkeeper, who was just full of embarrassment, suddenly felt a ripple when he saw the lady.


    I can''t help complaining about the two guests just now.


    It''s just two rooms. Isn''t it enough for them to squeeze?


    On the contrary, we have to drive out the weak and beautiful lady.


    Oh, even he feels distressed!


    But he did not dare to tell the two guests. He could only sincerely advise each other.


    "There is also an inn across the two streets. Although it is a little smaller than our house, it is better in the quiet environment. If you go now, you may have time."


    The shopkeeper really wants to help, otherwise he won''t extrapolate the business.


    But Xueer bit her lips, and a mist appeared in her watery eyes.


    "I''m afraid the shabby rooms in that Inn we''ve been to will wrong my wife and young master."


    She looked


    To the shopkeeper, he said with tears: "I know you are a good man. Please help us find a way. Even if you let us have a room, it will save my wife and young master sleeping on the street."


    "Good... Bad!"


    The shopkeeper was so soft hearted that he was almost surrounded by the other party and quickly refused.


    Although the lady in front of me is really poor.


    But he is a businessman. Everything should focus on his own business.


    Besides, when people contracted his inn, they not only paid no less for the room, but also gave a lot of extra rewards.


    It was because he had a long head that he would offend such a rich guest for these guests.


    Then he quickly waved his hand. After thanking the crime, he hurried to the kitchen to urge the guys to burn hot water.


    "Well, Xueer, since the shopkeeper won''t help us, let''s go."


    Xueer couldn''t bear the sad look on her face and the way she was willing to be wronged.


    She looked angrily downstairs, then at her wife and young master. At that moment, she made up her mind.


    "Madam, wait here first. I''ll come right away."


    "Xueer, what are you going to do?"


    The weak lady leaned against the woman next to her and looked worried.


    "People have already refused, so let''s not insist any more. Let''s go. Besides, although the inn is not satisfactory, at least there are tiles covering my head. I''m nothing, but kuaner he..."


    What a seemingly unspoken blank, it is a large space for people to imagine.


    Never say that Xueer is a brain powder of her wife. Even if normal people listen to these words here, I''m afraid they have to think about it and make up a lot of what they don''t have.


    Then I felt that the lady and the young master were really pathetic. If anyone refused them, they would not be human. You have wood!


    Xueer''s heart became more firm after hearing this.


    "Take care of your wife. Slaves will come as soon as they go!"


    She stepped up the stairs with a firm face.


    The lady shouted several times behind her, but it was a pity that Xueer''s action was a little faster.


    second floor.


    After entering the door, Lin Mengya wanted to see how her two cubs slept.


    But before I could say a word to Aunt LAN, I heard the woman''s loud cry outside.


    "Girl, my wife and childe can''t help tossing about like this! Please raise your hand. If the girl thinks Xueer has offended just now, Xueer is willing to kowtow and apologize. Please help us!"


    The noise was so sharp that both her cubs could not help frowning.


    It''s not over, is it?


    Lin Mengya is a little angry.


    If they don''t sleep at night, don''t they allow others to sleep?


    Aunt Lan was surprised. Just when she wanted to open the door and go out to have a look, she was blocked back by Lin Mengya.


    "Please help me look after the two children here for a while. I''ll be right back."


    She closed the door gently, and then walked calmly to the entrance of the stairs.


    The maid''s face was full of tears, especially after seeing her, she fell on her knees with a "plop".


    "Girl, it was all my fault just now. Please punish me. I just punished it. Can you expose it and give our wife and childe a room?"

 Chapter 2957

    Lin Mengya took a step aside and avoided the maid''s kneeling.


    She has a stubborn temper and hates being threatened most in her life.


    In particular, such people who talk to themselves and even want to stand at the moral commanding height to threaten her have no good feelings at all.


    From the moment she entered the door to the present, the maid was pushing her with a seemingly gentle attitude.


    It must be because they have gained a lot of benefits in this way, so they are more aggressive and mistakenly think that it is reasonable for people all over the world to give in and sacrifice for them.


    Sorry, she''s not used to this disease!


    "If you really want to kneel, kneel. It''s just a big night. I hope you don''t disturb the residents by crying and howling. Otherwise, I''ll let someone throw you out from here."


    Lin Mengya pointed to the stairs on the second floor, which was quite obvious.


    Xueer stopped crying for a moment. She looked at the cruel woman with a shocked face, and her heart was full of doubts.


    I have knelt down and begged her. What else does she want?


    Doesn''t she have any compassion? Don''t you think you and your wife and son deserve her pity?


    Suddenly, she was even more dissatisfied with Lin Mengya, and even tried to condemn each other with her eyes.


    As Lin Mengya guessed.


    Because of such a weak image of the white lotus, it can be said that the master and servant will rarely suffer losses if they achieve their wishes all the way.


    Most people are out of sympathy, and a few have to endure by pinching their nose.


    After all, everyone will unconsciously sympathize with the weak party when they see a dispute between the two parties.


    But Xueer didn''t expect that the woman in front of her looked insignificant, but her behavior style was very cruel, which made her almost bite her silver teeth in anger.


    "Dare you ask, girl, what are you going to do to give us the room?"


    Xueer was angry, and her attitude naturally became a lot tougher.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "Don''t pretend now? Girl, do you have any professional ethics? If you want to pretend pity and sympathy, you have to pretend in the end. Gee, I''ll give you four points at most for your acting skills. Oh, the one with a full score of 100."


    Xueer suddenly stood up and pointed to her. She was so angry that she didn''t speak for a long time.


    She was really wronged at the meeting.


    Even if the other party didn''t want to give her a room, it wouldn''t humiliate her like this, would it?


    That''s all you can do?


    Lin Mengya''s desire to fight suddenly fell below the horizontal line.


    She didn''t want to abuse the chicken. She glanced at each other lightly, covered her mouth and yawned gracefully.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s all go to bed."


    When the people in the surrounding rooms heard her words, they immediately had no intention of lying on the crack of the door to see the play.


    Just then, two people came up from the stairs.


    They were in a good mood, with a faint smile on their faces.


    Although the appearance is not very similar, but the temperament is the same, just a mature and introverted, a steady and heroic.


    Xueer''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    According to her previous experience, men seem to listen to her more easily than women.


    The next moment, she hung up a face that wanted to cry, hung her head and walked up the stairs.


    I didn''t want to pass by them when I suddenly tilted and fell to Huoxiao.


    Huo Xiao didn''t see what the other party was. He got something from his father. He was excited and picked up a handful.


    But the touch was so soft that he was startled and threw his hand conditionally.


    Only a few loud noises were heard, plus one


    ¡£


    Thinking of this, she looked at Huo Xiao shyly, then quickly dropped her head and pulled the ruler''s sleeve.


    "Sister Su, you misunderstood. She was the one who pushed me just now!"


    Lin Mengya, who was having a good time eating melons, was stunned, huh? Why does this have anything to do with her?


    No, there''s nothing this girl can talk about when she opens her eyes and lies, right?


    Huo Xiao also frowned and realized something strange.


    He took a step and quietly protected Gong Ya behind him.


    "Girl, I was really careless just now. I said that I would not lose a penny of the compensation I should have. This matter has nothing to do with others. Please speak carefully."


    Unexpectedly, his honesty aroused Xueer''s suspicion.


    She secretly looked at the man and the woman behind him.


    I thought, are these two husband and wife?


    That''s why this man defended that woman so much?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling a little sour.


    She knew she was humble. Even if she married a man, she could only become a concubine.


    But what if the man knew that his wife was a cruel and merciless snake and scorpion woman?


    Her mind turned so fast that she made up her mind in a very short time.


    She wants this room today! And she wants this man!


    And she didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing so.


    This man is so nice, that vicious woman doesn''t deserve him at all!


    A kind and considerate woman like herself should be a good match for men.


    At that moment, she bit her lip and said wrongfully, "sister Su, I think it''s OK. Anyway, she didn''t mean it."


    With that, she also looked at Huoxiao with tears.


    That pair of affectionate feelings contains great grievances, but it is strong. It looks very generous.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help applauding each other.


    It''s really a talented player!


    The more the audience, the better.


    If she were not one of the parties, I''m afraid she would scold the stingy Bala murderer for the other party.


    Moreover, from the other party''s eyes at Huoxiao, she seemed to realize something.


    Pursed her lips and smiled. Lin Mengya deliberately walked down another step, and the distance between her and Huoxiao was a little further.


    The maid''s eyes changed at that time.


    Lin Mengya thought it was fun.


    Unexpectedly, she picked up a white lotus and could pull out Huo Xiao''s good luck.


    Just such a weak peach blossom, I''m afraid few people can stand it.


    She smiled back and forth in her heart, but on her face, she deliberately pretended to be fierce.


    "What are you talking about? You fell down by yourself just now. What does it have to do with us?"


    Huoxiao actually agreed with her, but it was the other party who was hurt after all.


    It was just a few liang of silver. He felt there was no need to conflict with each other, so he subconsciously stopped Gong ya.


    "Well, it''s my fault anyway. It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest. I''ll deal with it here."


    Lin Mengya sighed in her heart.


    finished!


    I''m afraid that the girl who touched porcelain will not let Huo Xiao go.


    In fact, she really wanted to stay to see the play, but there were her two cubs in the room.

 Chapter 2958

    She glared at Huo Xiao, turned around angrily and went upstairs.


    But in fact, if she doesn''t go again, I''m afraid the smile around her mouth will soon be out of control.


    Her stiff back collapsed as soon as she reached the corner of the second floor. The cat hid around the corner and listened to the movement below like a thief.


    You know, Huo Xiao has been a mountain king for many years, but as far as she knows, in terms of intimacy, it''s probably still a novice.


    She used to gossip with Wang Yan.


    Although there are many women who value Huo Xiao over the years, this guy has never been enlightened in the field of male-female relations because of the shadow left by his parents'' marriage.


    Of course, she didn''t know Huoxiao had a crush on her.


    But secret love belongs to secret love. Everyone has spring heart sprouting, but not everyone will have love experience.


    Huoxiao, in this respect, is an uncivilized wilderness.


    She can just see a bargain and see if Huoxiao can avoid this white lotus!


    Downstairs, Xueer couldn''t help feeling proud when she heard the man''s words.


    Look!


    She knew that no man would not like her lovely nature.


    In contrast, the vicious original.


    If she doesn''t admit that she has done something wrong, such a person will be hated by her husband sooner or later.


    Xueer couldn''t help being more submissive and respectful on her face. Sometimes she looked up and looked at Huoxiao with a pair of water eyes misty and shy.


    He didn''t speak, but he seemed to say a thousand words, which made the atmosphere ambiguous.


    Huoxiao was a little hairy by Xueer''s eyes.


    In my heart, I want to make a quick decision, and I don''t want to have a little relationship with the other party.


    "Girl, what I said just now counts. Well, I think it''s late now. Why don''t you leave an address. I''ll take the doctor to you as soon as dawn tomorrow. I''ll bear all the expenses. What do you think?"


    By the way, the room!


    Xueer instantly wakes up from her fantasy, drops her eyes and looks embarrassed.


    "Unfortunately, we''re late today, so we haven''t found a place to stay..."


    She thought that with the other party''s attitude of pity for fragrance and jade, she would certainly ask them to stay, or simply let the woman let her go out of the room as an apology for herself.


    Huo Xiao frowned when he heard the speech.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "then why don''t you go out and find an inn?"


    He also sincerely suggested to the other party: "I''ve just come back from the outside, and the inns in the whole city are almost full. You may find them now, and maybe later."


    Xueer was stunned.


    Huh? Why didn''t you ask for her room?


    Or is she not clear enough?


    "What you said is reasonable. We have already found several houses before. Unfortunately, there are no empty rooms. Originally, this is our last hope, but the shopkeeper said that all the rooms have been packed by you..."


    She likes to say half and leave half.


    Because only in this way can we leave unlimited reverie space for each other.


    In this way, no matter how the other party reacts, it has nothing to do with her in the end.


    They understand it wrong. How can they blame themselves?


    Unfortunately, today, Xueer tasted the taste of failure.


    Her original intention was to suggest that the other party let the room, but Huoxiao nodded and said happily


    "Yes, thanks to our early arrival, I''m afraid we won''t find a place to live like you," he said


    So?


    Xueer waited for a while and found that the other party still didn''t speak about vacating the house, so she was a little worried.


    "Childe, I mean, can you spare two rooms for us?"


    Huo Xiao didn''t think about it. "Of course not. There are many of us, and this room will be enough."


    Xueer didn''t expect the other party to refuse her. She was in a hurry and blurted out her words.


    "Then let your people squeeze!" With that, she immediately realized that it was bad and changed her mouth quickly.


    "No, I mean, everyone is out. Please make it convenient for me. My wife and the young master are bumpy all the way. I just want to have a place to rest my legs and feet for a while."


    There''s something wrong with Huo Xiaopin.


    From the other party''s blurting out to the later explanation, he probably understood the other party''s intention.


    This is to force him to give up two rooms for them on the grounds that he hurt people with his wrong hand.


    At that moment, I felt a little unhappy.


    However, he thought for a moment and said, "I really hurt the girl just now. According to the truth, I should compensate the girl for her loss."


    "As for this room, I really can''t spare any for you. But if the girl thinks this can make up for my fault, I will do it anyway. After all, I promised the girl first."


    He waved and his deputy came over.


    "Go and make room for this girl."


    "What about you, young master?" Asked the deputy.


    "I''ll just go to any room and make a floor."


    The Deputy stopped talking and vacated the room for him when he went upstairs.


    Downstairs, it was quiet for a while.


    Huo Xiao leaned sideways, half leaning against the handrail of the stairs, holding his arms, and could not distinguish joy and anger on his face.


    But people familiar with him know that this is his standard attitude towards "outsiders".


    Only Xueer, who has fantasies, doesn''t know. She''s even complacent.


    Later, if the woman knew that her room was occupied by her, she didn''t know how angry she would be.


    As long as the other party is angry with the childe, the two people will quarrel.


    At that time, it will be a good opportunity for yourself.


    Men, how can they not like women with gentle smiles?


    Just trying to say something to ease the atmosphere, I heard a voice upstairs.


    "Childe, the rooms have been cleaned up."


    "Yes."


    Huo Xiao responded faintly and looked at the injured woman.


    "Girl, please."


    But Xueer was a little surprised.


    The room was let out, but what about the expected quarrel?


    Turning her eyes, she felt she couldn''t miss such a good opportunity.


    At present, he raised his voice a little, at least if he wanted to, he could be heard upstairs and downstairs.


    "Thank you for giving us the room. But don''t you need to discuss it with others?"


    "No need." Huoxiao doesn''t want to talk nonsense with this woman anymore.


    Fortunately, since the other party has put forward conditions, the two will not owe each other in the future.


    It''s just that he doesn''t like the feeling of being coerced.


    After all, it is not entirely his own responsibility.


    "But, childe, what if someone doesn''t want to embarrass us again?"


    She rubbed her fingers on purpose and said cautiously, "just now, your wife seems to dislike us living here and lost her temper. I''m afraid your wife will hurt your husband and wife because of quarreling with the childe."


    On the second floor, Lin Mengya rubbed her stomach, which almost hurt with laughter.


    I''m afraid Huo Xiao doesn''t know which room he''s staring at. He''s clearly staring at his golden son-in-law!


    Unexpectedly, the girl also performed very hard. It''s really not bad for the fire she added downstairs before.


    Not far away, aunt Fang, who couldn''t sleep because of the noise downstairs, also opened the door.


    Just about to speak, she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "Shh!" She put her fingers in front of her mouth to signal aunt Fang to keep quiet.


    His body was like a loach, and he slipped into aunt Fang''s room.


    "Don''t go out now. Huoxiao is looking for your daughter-in-law!"


    Aunt Fang was not sleepy as soon as she heard this.


    Quickly grabbed her hand and asked in detail, "whose girl are you looking for? How old are you this year? What do you look like? By the way, you''re optimistic about whether it''s easy to have children? Alas, in fact, I don''t care whether it''s a man or a woman, as long as there''s one!"


    Lin Mengya quickly waved her hand for fear that Aunt Fang would lose control next second and rushed downstairs to propose marriage to her son.


    "Some people really like Huo Xiao, but..."


    Before her words fell, she heard the sound of moving things outside.


    It turned out that after Xueer reported back to her wife, the other party also asked people to carry things to the second floor.


    The second floor is a back shaped corridor.


    Half for elegant rooms and half for guest rooms.


    According to the size and comfort of the guest rooms, they are arranged from east to west.


    Because Lin Mengya lives with Bai Su with her two babies, she occupies the largest and best suite in the East; The second is aunt Fang, uncle Huo and aunt LAN, who live in a smaller suite.


    Again, it should have been Huoxiao''s room.


    But because he was alone, he gave up his room to others.


    He and his deputy chose a small single room in the West.


    To be fair, this single room is not too narrow.


    A big bed and a warm Kang are more than enough for two or three people.


    But after seeing the room, Xueer''s face changed instantly.


    "Why is this room so small?"


    Behind her, the lady with a somewhat tired look on her face also flashed in her eyes.


    She was not satisfied, but she never said it directly. She just shook her head gently at Xueer and said apologetically, "forget it, it''s not easy for others to vacate a room for us. Although the room is small, it''s not impossible to live. I''m afraid kuaner will not be used to it."


    Xueer thought of her weak and sick young master, and felt that the room didn''t look satisfactory anywhere.


    She felt cheated.


    No wonder the tigress agreed to give up the room so easily.


    Originally, they just gave up a servant room to send them away.


    In an instant, Xueer was full of resentment against that woman.


    Isn''t this a clear trick?


    She remembered that when she came up, the woman seemed to come out of the easternmost room.


    With an angry face, he wanted to knock on the door over there.

 Chapter 2959

    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya will never give her the chance to disturb her two baby babies.


    "What are you doing?"


    Opening the door of aunt Fang''s room, she held her arms and pressed her voice coldly.


    Xueer was surprised.


    Immediately, she seemed to have figured something out and said angrily, "it''s you, isn''t it? It''s all arranged by you!"


    Lin Mengya is too lazy to reason with such people.


    "The room has been given to you. What else do you want?"


    To be honest, if it weren''t for this woman, she didn''t do anything special except disgusting, so she tolerated it again and again.


    As for changing rooms, it was Huoxiao''s choice, so she wouldn''t interfere.


    But if the other party dies in front of her again and again, she doesn''t mind giving this little white lotus a ride.


    "You agreed before! You wanted to change this room for us, but you only gave us a room for servants! People like you are really thoughtful. I''m really not worth it for your husband!"


    Lin Mengya sneered and said, "who told you? You deserve to replace my husband?"


    But Xueer just felt reasonable, straightened her chest and tried to argue with her.


    "Just now that childe personally promised to vacate his room for us. As a woman and his wife, you should naturally take his words as the most important. Unexpectedly, you ignore his face at all. It''s really embarrassing for our woman!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned coldly on Xueer.


    "Are you a woman?" She seemed to ask obvious questions, but before Xueer could answer, she said to herself, "don''t insult the word ''woman'' for a guy like you who only depends on others and is naturally inferior."


    She sank her face, walked over and knocked the woman away and entered her room.


    Xueer was staggered by her.


    At the right moment, Huo Xiao came over when she heard the news. Xueer took the opportunity to repeat her old skills and hit Huo Xiao directly in her arms. By the way, she told the female tiger again.


    But I didn''t expect Huoxiao to hide faster than last time.


    "Ouch!"


    Xueer fell to the ground completely this time.


    She endured the pain, breathed, and looked at Huoxiao with tears, ready to sell another wave of tragedy.


    But unexpectedly, the other party just said coldly, "girl, please respect yourself."


    He saw the woman''s way clearly.


    Just now, she must have wanted to hit it herself.


    It''s a pity that he was so stupid that he asked for trouble.


    At that moment, he took his deputy and luggage and went to the backyard as quickly as he was driven by a dog.


    Xueer sat on the ground and felt a little incredible for a moment.


    In the past, it can be said that this set of her was unfavourable. She took all the advantages and let those who wanted to bully her suffer a lot.


    Why did she fail today?


    However, Lin Mengya can answer this question for her.


    Although the little white lotus is fresh and elegant, not every man is blind.


    Not long after, she came back to her wife in a state of loss.


    By this time, the rooms had been arranged properly.


    Her wife was sitting at the table combing her long black hair.


    In the mist of warm water, a woman''s delicate beauty is enough to arouse a man''s pity.


    She smiled and waved to Xueer.


    "Come on, let me see your wound."


    In fact, the wound is not big, that is, it just broke a little skin. It is estimated that it will be better in one night, and there will be no scar after that.


    Song qianrou personally treated the wound for her and said with regret: "the appearance of the girl''s home is the most important. Alas, if you leave a scar, how can you get married in the future?"


    In Xueer''s mind, Huo Xiao''s tall and handsome appearance flashed.


    In an instant, all the troubles were replaced by the shame of the daughter''s family.


    Seeing the red marks and dodgy eyes on her face, song qianrou couldn''t help smiling and said, "it seems that miss xue''er is old, and I can''t keep it in the future."


    "Madam, don''t say that. Xueer is willing to stay with her forever to take care of you and the young master."


    She said it with sincerity.


    If she can''t marry a person whose status and status satisfy her, she would rather stay with her wife and become the master''s concubine like her later.


    Although she won''t compete with her wife, her wife is too weak and the young master is small. If she doesn''t protect them, they will suffer in the future.


    Seeing her distracted, song Xianrou sighed.


    "Originally I wanted to keep you company, but if you can have a better destination, I can''t stop you."


    She pondered a little and asked in a low voice, "I think the kind-hearted childe today seems to be interested in you?"


    At the next moment, Xueer''s face was covered with red clouds.


    "Madam, what does madam say! Xueer doesn''t understand."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." Song qianrou took her hand and gently teased her: "it''s fate to fall in love at first sight, but I''m a little worried. What if his family is prominent and his wife can''t accommodate you?"


    This seemed to touch her own sadness. Song qianrou lowered her eyes and whispered, "I just don''t want you to eat the pain I''ve suffered."


    Xue''er was also worried about the grievances his wife had suffered in the past.


    "His wife is really difficult and small. What do you think I should do, madam?"


    Song qianrou stopped talking for a while, gently brushed the wound on Xueer''s forehead, but finally sighed.


    "Forget it, just think I didn''t mention it."


    "No! Madam!" Xueer knew that madam must have a way, so she quickly knelt down and begged her.


    "As long as Madam can help me get what I want, I''m willing to be an ox and a horse to repay madam all my life. By the way, since they can contract this inn, they have no shortage of money. It''s also difficult for the young master to take over the family in the future. If Xueer marries, she will convince her husband to fully support the young master!"


    At Xueer''s request, song qianrou gradually felt a little reluctant.


    She helped the man up. "I understand your mind, but this method... Is a little risky."


    "I''m not afraid!" Cher vowed.


    Song qianrou got up and went to look through her luggage. Finally, she took out a small box of ointment and put it on the table.


    "If the daughter''s appearance is damaged, someone must be responsible. Moreover, this is the holy lake city. If the other party doesn''t want to, we can ask the elders to decide."


    Song''s voice was gentle, but he made a sinister move.


    But Cher only heard the benefits.


    Her injury was originally caused by the childe.


    So the other party should be responsible for her.


    But this ointment?


    Seeing Xueer staring at the box of ointment, song qianrou was a little nervous


    Regret and take it back.


    "No, how can I let you use this? I was confused for a moment. This ointment was supposed to be thrown away. If someone used it externally, I''m afraid it would deepen the wound... No, I''d better throw it away."


    Xueer''s eyes brightened.


    you ''re right!


    As long as her wound looks more serious and affects her appearance, it''s more logical for her to ask the other party to be responsible.


    As for whether it will affect the love in front of your husband in the future.


    She believed that madam, since she could put forward this method, she would think of a way out for her.


    Later, when she married in the past and her face recovered, why worry that she couldn''t get her husband''s favor?


    She quickly grabbed the ointment in her wife''s hand and held it in her arms like a baby.


    But song Xianrou regretted, "Xueer is obedient. This thing really can''t be used. The wound will hurt very much. Let me throw it away."


    Xueer is afraid to miss this good opportunity.


    She hid the ointment tightly and said to her wife, "I won''t use it. Don''t worry, madam. I''ll throw it away now. It''s getting late. Please have an early rest."


    With that, she walked quickly and went downstairs in a twinkling of an eye.


    In the room, song qianrou still looked worried, but she didn''t chase out.


    The ruler Su, who is responsible for protecting her safety, has been holding a sword and standing at the door.


    She always felt something was wrong with what had just happened.


    If song qianrou really doesn''t want that girl to use it, she shouldn''t take it out or let the other party get it.


    And the ointment that deepens the wound


    Ordinary people, who will take this kind of thing out?


    But her duty is to protect the lady''s safety on the road. Others have nothing to do with her.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she nodded to song qianrou.


    "Madam, rest early. I''ll watch outside."


    "Well, it''s hard, Miss Zhisu."


    Song qianrou is still gentle.


    It was only after Chi Su went out that the middle-aged woman who had been guarding inside quickly walked to song qianrou''s side.


    "Madam is kind. Xueer''s mind has been wrong for a long time. Follow her everywhere. I think she just wants to seduce the master. Fortunately, madam still plans her future for her, ah, little bitch!"


    "Well, sister-in-law Jiang, she also plans for herself."


    Her tone was light, and she didn''t seem to worry about Xueer''s appearance.


    When sister-in-law Jiang thought of the ointment that the fool took away, she couldn''t help sneering and said, "yes, anyway, after using that thing, her face will never be better. Who will like an ugly monster who has ruined her face?"


    But song Xianrou didn''t want to spend too much energy on this matter.


    "I''ve told Xueer not to use it. I think she won''t be so stupid. By the way, did kuaner sleep?"


    Referring to his son, song qianrou''s face only had a gentle smile.


    Sister-in-law Jiang immediately smiled and said, "if we go to bed, our young master is lucky. If we take over the Zhao family in the future, the husband will be able to survive!"


    Song Xianrou said, "I don''t want him to be so tired. However, my husband also said that only kuan''er is most like him, so he wants to hand over all his family property to kuan''er. I hope I can help kuan''er this time."


    Mrs. Jiang echoed and said a lot of good words.


    It was not until song qianrou was really tired that the master and servant slept.

 Chapter 2960

    The next day, Lin Mengya was awakened by the sound outside.


    Mo Yan slept with Xiao Fubao, but followed the familiar warmth and smell to drill into her arms.


    Lin Meng gently patted this and kissed that. Finally, he calmed the two good cubs. Then he put on his clothes and went outside to see what was going on.


    Who knows, as soon as I opened the door, I saw Bai Su standing at the door like a door god, with a look of readiness.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked in disbelief.


    Bai Su glanced at her and stepped back to her side.


    "Someone is crazy. Be careful of the injured masters and little masters."


    "Huh? Who?"


    Lin Mengya is even more confused.


    At this time, the cry from outside was more and more sad.


    "The maidservant''s face has been destroyed. If the childe doesn''t give the maidservant an explanation, the maidservant will be killed here!"


    Open up!


    Lin Meng became energetic when he was in Arden.


    But didn''t the girl still walk in the style of poor little Bailian last night?


    How did you become such a bitch after one night?


    It seems that there must be something in it!


    But unexpectedly, she was caught by Bai su.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "Go out to the theatre... No, look at the situation." It was so close that I almost said my real purpose.


    "You know, Huo Xiao is a straight man of steel. If he is allowed to face those women, I''m afraid he will suffer."


    But her serious face obviously failed to impress Bai su.


    Bai Su knows the nature of his master.


    If you let people out, I''m afraid it will turn the world upside down.


    Moreover, the man wanted to come to the master''s room early in the morning.


    Fortunately, she was worried last midnight. She came in as soon as the city gate opened this morning.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what evil tricks the other party will come up with to plot against her master.


    At present, Lin Mengya refused to give in whatever she said.


    Finally, Lin Mengya had to stay in the house honestly, but she pricked her ears high and listened to the reality outside.


    ......


    At this time, Huoxiao only felt that the fire in his heart ran up.


    No matter who is blocked at the door early in the morning, clamoring to make him responsible for a woman, but also all kinds of verbal threats, soft and hard bubbles, fooling around, and don''t tell any truth. I''m afraid he will feel angry and almost kill people?


    But he still can''t do it easily.


    First, he will never bully the weak, and it is impossible to beat women.


    Second, this is yuehusheng.


    If things get big, once his true identity is exposed, I''m afraid it will delay the event between his father and Gong ya.


    Thinking of this, he regretted ten thousand more.


    He shouldn''t have been soft hearted and got into such trouble yesterday!


    Xueer''s forehead was covered with a snow-white cloth towel, and her eyes were red and swollen. She looked haggard than last night.


    She was really crying in pain.


    The medicine of the ointment was very strong. She was afraid that the wound was not deep enough, so she applied a thick layer.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the ointment touched the wound, it stung her and almost made her cry.


    Later, it hurt her to death and tossed all night.


    The next day, when she saw the wound, she was also startled.


    Originally, the wound was near the hairline. Although it was red and swollen, it could be completely covered as long as the hair was put down a little.


    However, when Xueer checked the situation the next day, she found that the wound was already bloody!


    Even a small piece of scalp nearby fell off as soon as it was touched, which immediately flustered her hands and feet.


    But she still firmly believed that since the lady gave her ointment, there would be a remedy.


    After all, with her kind-hearted and considerate nature, how could she really hurt her?


    So Xueer calmed down and found a cloth towel to cover the wound.


    With this wound, she is not afraid that the childe will not admit it!


    She looked pitifully at her chosen future husband and looked forward to each other''s love and sympathy.


    "Please don''t be angry, young master. The slaves and maidservants have no way. That''s why they want to ask the young master. If the young master doesn''t care about the slaves and maidservants, the slaves and maidservants might as well die!"


    With that, she would cry again to find life and death.


    But song qianrou had already sent someone to accompany her. For a time, there were persuasions and sighs, accompanied by Xueer''s sad cry, which attracted the attention of many people.


    Huoxiao almost couldn''t control his anger.


    But after looking at the passers-by outside, he held back.


    It seems that he has to get these people away before things become more irreparable.


    Rubbed his eyebrows, he whispered, "now the most important thing is your injury. If you have any requirements, we can go in and talk."


    According to Xueer, this is the meaning of the other party''s softening attitude and ready to compromise.


    But her companion grabbed her arm.


    "Childe, if childe is going to give Xueer a place, please promise in front of everyone and let everyone testify so that Xueer''s sister won''t be sad again."


    Huo Xiao looked slightly cold and stared at the aunt who was talking.


    "I said earlier that if I was responsible, I would be responsible."


    But the other party shook his head and pleaded guilty.


    "It''s not that my old lady can''t trust you, but Xueer''s appearance is damaged because of you. She''s young and simple. I''m afraid she can''t help being fooled by others."


    Speaking of this, Huo Xiao''s face was already too black to be black.


    But the aunt ignored his black face and looked over him and landed on Lin Mengya''s closed door not far away.


    "In addition, your wife should have been the master of the back house. However, your wife has not appeared since just now. Obviously, if there is no consent from your mistress in the future, I''m afraid that Xueer girl in my family can only be an outside room?"


    Huo Xiao looked behind her with her eyes.


    For a moment, he seemed to understand the other party''s intention.


    It seems that the other party misunderstood his relationship with Gong Ya and tried to force him to take over the big pot!


    Suddenly, Huo Xiao couldn''t stop sneering.


    Just as I was about to speak, I heard Gong Ya''s voice coming from behind.


    "Yo, why is it so busy?"


    She didn''t seem to hear what had just happened.


    He came out with a warm smiling face, but blinked quickly when he looked at Huoxiao.


    It took her a lot of effort to get out.


    But she didn''t expect that this game was aimed at herself from the beginning.


    It''s really Huo Xiao''s wife who wants to be here today. I''m afraid it will turn against her husband and wife, and her lover will become an enemy on the spot.


    She is also curious. How come this Xueer girl and her wife are all accurate


    Stepping on a woman''s minefield?


    And the familiarity of the technique doesn''t look like the first "crime".


    It seems that she has unfortunately poked the lotus pond.


    She decided to fight each other for the purpose of eliminating harm for women.


    At that moment, the smile could not help being more polite and looked at Huoxiao.


    "Go and do your work first. Leave it to me."


    Huo Xiao: "


    Why did Gong Ya smile so gently at him?


    He was still a little fluffy with a smile. He was afraid that he might inadvertently fall into the trap set by the other party.


    Therefore, without hesitation, he withdrew from the struggle between these women.


    Seeing that he was still "clever", Lin Mengya decided to let Huoxiao have a long memory this time, so as not to encounter such a thing in the future.


    Facing Xueer and her companions, Lin Mengya looked lazy and comfortable, and there was no sign of making trouble at all.


    "Now, can you go inside and talk with me?"


    "It''s said that domestic disgrace should not be publicized. If you have made up your mind to be shameless, we''ll accompany you."


    Women, still know women best.


    Lin Mengya opened her mouth and poked into each other''s death.


    Xueer was a little jealous. As soon as she was about to speak, she was quietly held down by her aunt and promised on her behalf.


    "Madam, since we are interested, we should naturally sit down and have a good talk."


    Lin Mengya smiled and went into the room first. She didn''t care about the pit dug by the other party between her words.


    Anyway, it''s not really a small boy for her family. Besides, this snow girl can achieve her wish, but she has the final say.


    ......


    Naturally, it is impossible for Lin Mengya to let them into her own house.


    Therefore, aunt Fang and uncle Huo made some sacrifices.


    But now they are in the inner room, listening to the negotiations outside.


    Aunt LAN unexpectedly stood by her side and ignored the two guests without raising her eyelids.


    With her eyesight, she couldn''t see that the two women were a pair of home stirring spirits.


    Don''t say it''s madam, she can''t even pass this level!


    "Just sit down."


    Lin Mengya took the tea from Aunt LAN and looked calm and calm.


    She twitched her nose slightly, as if she were smelling the tea.


    On the other side, aunt Lu winked at Xueer secretly and suggested what she should do.


    Xue''er has to bow her head a little at present, even though she has thousands of unwillingness.


    Just as her knee was about to bend down, she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "I''m not a Bodhisattva in the temple, but I''m not so blessed to let people kneel around. Talk about something, but my ugly words are ahead. If I can''t do something, it''s useless for you to kneel and die."


    Seeing that she was so straightforward, aunt Lu just thought she was a big woman who was unhappy and threatened her.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but set aside three points for the success of this matter.


    It seems that there is a play.


    Xueer felt humiliated and couldn''t help but say: "why is madam so aggressive? I just hope to have a dependence all my life. Is madam so domineering in the house?"


    Aunt Lu said, be bad!


    This xue''er doesn''t know what to do. She contradicts her mistress before she enters the door. How can she do this?


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just took it for granted and said, "of course, everyone in our family has to listen to me, including my husband."

 Chapter 2961

    "You, you are so domineering and willful that you don''t deserve to be someone else''s wife!"


    Cher angrily accused her.


    But at the same time, I couldn''t help being shocked by Lin Mengya''s words.


    Among the people she can reach, only her wife song qianrou is the most favored.


    But even so, the lady and the young master still have to listen to the master.


    Even if the master never allowed his wife and the young master to reveal a little relationship with him outside, his wife endured one by one.


    Only in this way will the master take his wife to heart and feel that she is gentle and clever, which is much better than the jealous woman at home.


    So in her opinion, women are naturally weak, so they should attach themselves to men and be a obedient dodder.


    But today, the woman in front of her completely breaks all her habitual thoughts.


    Even, Xueer was confused at that moment.


    But Lin Mengya was too lazy to care about these things with her.


    Just a tool man with a bad brain.


    "It has nothing to do with you about my family style for the time being. But I really want to know why the girl came here early in the morning to cry. What''s the matter?"


    Xueer immediately stared at her discontentedly, thinking that the other party was asking knowingly.


    Aunt Lu was afraid that she would say something wrong and cause trouble, so she had to stop the man first.


    "Madam, you should know more about the causes and consequences than anyone else. We don''t mean to embarrass you two, but the Xueer girl in my family has lost her appearance, and I''m afraid it will hinder her marriage in the future. All, please take charge of it."


    Aunt Lu knows that when dealing with these high-ranking people, we can''t blindly show weakness.


    Moreover, before she came, the people sent by her wife also sent her on time. From now on, they can slowly act in the name of their master.


    You know, their master is the head of the South courtyard of the Zhao family, and the Zhao family has an elder Sanhui who is quite effective in the Presbyterian Council as a backer.


    As long as they don''t run into those powerful families with too strong family background, they can exert pressure on others under normal circumstances.


    That''s why they dare to make trouble.


    In order to make it known to everyone.


    In this way, even if the other party is embarrassed, he has to give Xueer an explanation.


    But aunt Lu was not optimistic about Xueer''s future.


    This kind of trouble is inferior after all, and the scar on Xueer''s head may also destroy Xueer''s way to compete for favor.


    It''s her wife''s kindness that ignores her reputation just to find a home for Xueer.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "So you mean, let''s be responsible for the second half of Xueer''s life?"


    She still maintained a good demeanor: "with our family background, it''s not hard to raise idle people. OK, I''ll stay and let you bring the deed of sale. I''ll be kind to her."


    Xueer was stunned and said hurriedly, "who is going to be a servant girl in your house?"


    "What else do you want to be? You''re quite the master?" Lin Mengya asked back.


    Xueer almost blurted out "yes".


    But she still had some brains, but her expression became more and more angry.


    "Madam, didn''t you mean to humiliate people?" Aunt Lu also lost her face.


    "Although Xueer is the maid of our family, she has been with her wife since childhood. No one has ever treated her as a servant."


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips, "so what?"


    She seems to have heard a very good joke, "even if you keep her as your master, she''s just an idle person who insists on it


    ¡£¡±


    "As I said, I have to decide everything in our family. She has to be what I say she is. If you don''t want to give up, keep it by yourself."


    "You --"


    Xueer was so angry that her nose was crooked.


    Aunt Lu was also a little surprised.


    From the first time she saw the lady, she just felt that this man must not be the kind of naughty bitch.


    A person''s clothes and appearance can be changed, but his temperament is very difficult to change.


    In fact, such people are the best to deal with.


    Since the other party doesn''t want to lose face, she just needs to hold the other party''s weakness.


    But I didn''t expect that under the appearance of elegance and nobility, there was a naughty heart.


    In that case, she has nothing to worry about.


    "Madam, are you ready not to admit it?"


    Lin Mengya just thinks it''s ridiculous.


    "When did I owe you?"


    "Last night, she fell because she failed to throw herself into her arms. Out of humanitarian spirit, we have compensated her."


    "But you are shameless and want to force us to obey with this unwarranted accusation."


    "Yes, no one can see what happened last night, so you can splash dirty water anyway."


    "So, when you''re on the first day of junior high school, I''m not afraid to be on the 15th. I don''t believe that there''s a truth in this world that cattle don''t drink water and force their heads."


    Her eyes fell cold on Xueer''s head.


    "I''m afraid not to say that my family has the final say. Especially if I killed a girl who had no heart, I had to do it several times a year. I want to see who can manage me!"


    The words made both of them look ugly and anxious.


    In fact, there is no need to reason with such people.


    Even if she put all the facts and evidence in front of them, they would not admit it.


    To deal with such shameless people, we must be more shameless than them.


    As for face?


    Oh, how much is face worth?


    Besides, they''ll leave when they''re done. Who will know it was her?


    Relying on her fake face, Lin Mengya was very arrogant. She used all her naughty means over the years and made the two jump with anger.


    "You, you are just spitting blood!" Xueer is exposed to the truth, and her heart is empty.


    She kept secretly looking at Aunt Lu and wanted to ask each other for help.


    Aunt Lu was obviously shocked by Lin Mengya.


    The eyes are changeable.


    She has another move.


    It''s just that after this move comes out, it''s a foregone conclusion.


    At that time, the other party must welcome Xueer into the door, but in the future


    Xueer was hurt, angry and ashamed. She couldn''t care about anything for a moment. She just wanted a thunder to fall and chop the woman in front of her to death.


    "Aunt! You have to help me!" She begged aunt Lu.


    The latter couldn''t bear it, but he was still cruel and said coldly to Lin Mengya: "madam, it''s too deceptive to do so! I''ll give you one last chance. If you can open your mouth and leave Xueer, the matter can be written off."


    "All right, you can do whatever you want. I''ll follow." Lin Mengya is too lazy to lift her eyelids.


    Oh, threaten her? She''s not timid. She''s curious about each other''s cards.


    "Well, madam, do you know who we are


    Your domestic servant? "


    "I don''t know. Come on, come on. Tell me quickly. I''m tired for you after so long."


    Lin Mengya dug her ears and looked impatiently.


    Aunt Lu had no scruples at all, and said angrily, "our wife is the main room of the Zhao family. Elder Zhao Yixuan of the Zhao family, haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Poof -" Lin Mengya almost choked into her windpipe with a mouthful of tea.


    Aunt LAN held her tight and was caught by Lin Mengya.


    "Aunt LAN, who did she say just now?"


    Aunt LAN kindly wiped the tea for her, "yes, she said Zhao Yixuan, elder Zhao."


    "Oh?" Lin Mengya pondered for less than two seconds and asked, "are there many elders called Zhao Yixuan?"


    Aunt LAN shook her head, "just one."


    So, the other party''s backer is the one who is hiding inside and eavesdropping with her aunt Fang?


    Some of her thieves peered at the door of the inner room.


    Alas! Please help yourself, uncle!


    At the door, Huo Shujiang suddenly had a sharp pain in his thigh.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    He breathed a few breaths of air-conditioning silently, but he didn''t dare to hide. He didn''t even dare to tighten his muscles. He had to wrap his wife''s little hand and show a flattering smile on his face.


    "Outside, with you?" Aunt Fang questioned with her eyes.


    The latter quickly shook his head and even drew a mouth, for fear that his wife would misunderstand again.


    "No, no! I only have my wife, and I''ve never had two minds in recent years!"


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Huo Shujiang screamed again in his heart. The little hand that pinched the meat in his thigh almost killed him.


    "Bah! You still have a concubine room. Don''t be a fool!" Aunt Fang''s eyes were cold and her meaning was very clear.


    Huo Shujiang, who felt guilty, dared not fart.


    But I can''t stop complaining about myself in my heart.


    Why are you so stupid and confused by a double?


    you ''re right.


    The reason why his concubine wife was able to enter the door was that the other party had some imagination with Fang Rao.


    He was confused and confused, but he subconsciously followed his wife''s shadow.


    But I didn''t want to. I almost never had a chance to get along with my wife again.


    Thinking of this, he was so angry that he wanted to rush out and confront each other.


    But aunt Fang nailed him in place with a warning look.


    "Old man, I''ll settle with you later."


    This is what aunt Fang said in Uncle Huo''s ear.


    Although the threat is very strong, the familiar fragrance on his wife still makes him a little confused.


    The old loyal dog nodded like a dog and firmly adhered to his wife.


    Aunt Fang stared at him for several times. She saw that the man was really dead skinned and didn''t continue to take care of him. Instead, she listened more seriously and curiously to the voice outside.


    I thought, which room of the Zhao family is so stupid?


    Outside, Lin Mengya also returned to normal after asking aunt LAN.


    "You say you are the Zhao family?"


    "Which room of the Zhao family are you?"


    Lin Mengya vowed that she was just curious.


    After all, the evil relationship between the Zhao family and her was not shallow, but she didn''t want to. Aunt Lu said.

 Chapter 2962

    "Our master is the next master of the Zhao family, master Zhao Gulian!"


    Lin Mengya is glad again that she didn''t have another drink just now, otherwise she would have to ask aunt LAN to help her clean her clothes.


    All right, she understands.


    I dare to say that this situation is a gathering of friends.


    She does have a personal feud with the Zhao family.


    But the only one who had a fight with her was Zhao Gulian, except the two old ones of the Zhao family.


    Moreover, she also indirectly solved Zhao Gulian''s green hat puzzle.


    Oh, in a word, it really happens to be a book.


    Aunt LAN still looked at her gently and changed her another cup of tea.


    Several people in the room fell into silence for a moment.


    But aunt Lu and Xueer thought Lin Mengya was afraid, but what about her? I just don''t know how to open my mouth.


    Why don''t you tell them that your master can''t support you because his green hat is too heavy?


    No! Doesn''t her identity have to be exposed?


    Besides, her words may not be believed by the other party!


    For a moment, she was a little tangled.


    If the other party knew that their thighs had long been broken by themselves, would it seem that she bullied people more?


    However, the idea of full tea flavor just flashed through her mind.


    Of course, she prefers the feeling of crushing the enemy.


    "Zhao Gulian? The name is a little unfamiliar. Who? I haven''t heard of it before?"


    Aunt Lu opposite was so angry that she trembled.


    Make it up! Keep making it up!


    If not, she was shocked!


    "It seems that madam is ignorant, but my master''s reputation is not obvious, but he has a promising brother. The Presbyterian Council, elder Sanhui, madam doesn''t know what it means?"


    Oh, elder Sanhui!


    Lin Mengya curled her lips in her heart.


    That''s the old yellow calendar many years ago. Now her uncle Huo is not rare, okay!


    "Oh - no, who?"


    She still pretended to be stupid. Aunt LAN covered her mouth and felt that the little villain of the palace master was so irritating.


    "You..."


    Xueer was almost angry and cried.


    Aunt Lu was more competent, calm and fished people behind her.


    "It seems that madam is going to play silly to the end. Anyway! Since madam doesn''t pay attention to our master and despises the Presbyterian Council, I''ll report back to my old lady and let them argue with you in person."


    Then he took Xueer''s hand and left.


    The latter was also stunned. Then she thought that if it was true, she might still be a concubine!


    Your concubine! That''s Mrs. Pianfang. Although she still has to be subordinate to others, she can''t be disposed of at least at will.


    It''s much better than her nameless and indiscriminate follow-up.


    For a time, Xueer''s mood was more excited. She almost urged aunt Lu to go back and find someone.


    But aunt Lu knew better than she did.


    The lady allowed her to use the master''s name.


    However, this does not mean that the master will come out for an insignificant girl.


    She deliberately gave each other a step down, so she walked very slowly.


    Unfortunately, the voice of the man''s retention never came from behind.


    In my heart, I can''t help feeling a little anxious.


    Lin Mengya looked at the two dawdling people jokingly.


    I thought it was three or five steps away


    I don''t know how long the other party can linger.


    She was having fun when she heard "ouch".


    Then Aunt Lu suddenly fell flat and fell in front of the door, like a big frog.


    Aunt Lan also bent her lips, but still secretly pulled Lin Mengya''s sleeve.


    All right, let''s see the excitement. It''s time to do some business.


    She cleared her throat and said in surprise with deliberate hesitation, "Oh, why did you fall! Aunt, go and help someone up, or we''ll have to raise another one next time."


    Aunt Lu''s face flushed.


    Although she has been a slave all her life, she has always lived a decent life. There is no one in her family who doesn''t give her face. Even the owner''s family has been kind to her.


    But today, she lost all her face!


    Before aunt LAN came forward, aunt Lu got up with Xueer''s help.


    But at this time, she hated Lin Mengya badly.


    "Don''t be so kind! I will tell my master and wife the truth about this matter today!"


    "That''s right." Lin Mengya nodded solemnly, "by the way, tell your master and wife that the feng shui of this inn may have an attack with your family, otherwise how can you fall one by one?"


    "It''s OK to break your head. If you break your neck, tut, it''s really dangerous!"


    Aunt Lu was black.


    Who can stop this badly beaten mouth?


    But Lin Mengya had enough of it, and then quickly cut off the mess and said, "OK, you''ve done enough today, and I''ve seen enough."


    "Go back and tell your master that you want me to accept people. But follow my rules, otherwise, all interviews will be held."


    "Also, don''t try to crush me with a backer. Who doesn''t have many capable elders in his family? We''re no thinner than yours in terms of thighs!"


    Aunt Lu was almost run away by Lin Mengya.


    Of course, only Xueer''s lack of heart and eyes are full of her own bright future.


    She was the first unlucky person to be sacrificed.


    After they left angrily, the door of the inner room finally opened.


    Aunt Fang and uncle Huo sat in front of Lin Mengya with a complicated face.


    As soon as the two talents were about to speak, they were robbed by Lin Mengya.


    "I''m not appeasing traitors or being soft hearted. It''s these people who have problems."


    In fact, aunt Fang and uncle Huo also have some doubts.


    With what they know, Lin Mengya definitely doesn''t care about these two clowns.


    She has a hundred ways to make these people never appear in front of her again.


    But she chose the most troublesome one.


    All, there must be a reason.


    "What shall we do next? Shall Xiao Er deliberately reveal something?" Aunt Fang tried to ask.


    Lin Mengya held a tear of sympathy for Huoxiao in her heart.


    Is this still my mother?


    It''s so easy to let my son betray his lust?


    She shook her head, "No. as long as we don''t expose our identity for the time being, as for Xueer, she can''t pose any threat."


    "I don''t think that girl is that simple." Aunt LAN interposed at the right time.


    According to her years of experience, I''m afraid the other party is not that kind of calm down.


    But Lin Mengya touched the position of her hairline.


    "She won''t live long. The poison has entered the body and there is no medicine to solve it."


    She is the ancestor of playing drugs.


    From the moment the other party enters the door, even if it is hidden in the thick rouge


    Fragrance, she recognized the poison of the other party at the first time.


    The alarm function of the system also reminded her at the first time.


    Xueer, I don''t know why she applied a poison commonly known as "painted skin demon".


    It was originally used to treat skin hyperplasia.


    But even so, it has its own taboos.


    One of them is that you can''t touch a bloody wound.


    If you have to use it, you must cooperate with some drugs, and the dosage is also extremely harsh.


    The residual concentration on Xueer is enough for an adult''s whole body.


    Of course, it can also be used to refresh the skin.


    But it also needs to be mixed with many other drugs to neutralize, and the application time should not exceed a quarter of an hour.


    And after that, you can''t wash it with clean water. You can only wash it with a special antidote.


    Like Botox.


    Well used, that is the beauty weapon; It''s not used well. That''s the murder weapon.


    Xueer should have used too much and didn''t use it according to the normal process. After another night, the toxicity has spread to the whole body with the blood.


    Unless it was her, with quite complicated steps and some rare herbs, she could save Xueer''s life.


    But she can''t and doesn''t want to take care of it.


    If someone dies, you have to bear the consequences yourself.


    However, she felt strange.


    The painted skin demon has strong efficacy and strict and cumbersome use. Generally, only dignitaries and dignitaries can use it.


    Even Cher got it from her wife.


    But it''s very expensive. Is her wife so willing?


    Also, doesn''t Xueer know the benefits when her wife usually uses it?


    ......


    Xueer followed aunt Lu in tears and went back to their wife''s house.


    At this time, song qianrou has just finished her cumbersome skin care steps.


    Although she is in her early thirties this year, her ice and snow skin is fresher than Xueer, a 16-year-old young girl.


    Zhao Gulian also loves her beauty and freshness.


    Especially when compared with the fierce women in his family, he felt that song qianrou was his heart.


    But I don''t know that song qianrou''s skin and flesh took an unknown amount of effort to raise it.


    Song qianrou paid more attention to the know-how in this regard.


    Those around her, except a few old women over the age of 50, can''t find out her skin care secret.


    This is also one of the ways she climbed into the master''s bed to prevent women younger than her.


    Especially for a girl like Xueer, who has a big mind, she is strict in her defense.


    But in her opinion, it''s for their good.


    They bought it to serve themselves and kuaner. If they know, how can they concentrate and do their work well?


    She carefully locked all her things, and then put all the things in this box in place. Only then did she let Xueer and aunt Lu enter the door.


    "How are things going?" She still asked softly.


    Xueer rushed up and knelt. She didn''t see song qianrou at all, and unconsciously moved her position.


    But when Xueer raised her head with tears, song''s eyes were full of sympathy.


    "Please make the decision for Xueer! That big woman is cruel. She still wants to dispose of me quietly after the maidservant passes through the door!"

 Chapter 2963

    Song qianrou sighed and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "What can I do?"


    On the face of a beauty, even a sad face is pleasing.


    Xueer couldn''t help feeling a little guilty and was even more dissatisfied with the female tiger who was in the way.


    If it weren''t for her, neither she nor her wife would be embarrassed.


    In short, it''s all the woman''s fault!


    "Please help me, madam, for Xueer''s sake of serving you for many years!"


    She kept pleading, and song qianrou''s face was also a little unbearable.


    After thinking for a while, song qianrou sighed faintly.


    "You get up first."


    "Madam, did you promise to find a way for your maidservant?" Xueer asked expectantly.


    But song Xianrou shook her head. Under the disappointed eyes of the other party, she whispered, "although the lady''s means are not very good, she doesn''t want to be separated from her husband''s love after all."


    When she said this, there was still some sympathy in her eyes.


    She even felt in her heart that such a woman was too sad.


    He failed to keep his husband''s heart and his youth.


    When people are old, they have to guard against those concubines. In the end, they are complained and hated by men.


    Like her, not only firmly grasp her youth, but also be gentle and considerate, so that men cherish and love themselves, which is the right way.


    But, anyway, Cher is her man.


    "In fact, the most important thing about this matter is the childe''s attitude."


    Seeing that Xueer still doesn''t understand, song qianrou has to make her words clearer.


    "I mean, a man is also the head of the family. Even if his wife doesn''t agree, if he likes you, no one can stop him."


    Xueer knows this.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    She bit her teeth and hung her head in embarrassment.


    "But that childe, he, he always avoids me."


    In fact, there is the most important point she didn''t say.


    That''s the cut on her head.


    In fact, her own appearance is not bad, but the toss all night yesterday also made her look haggard.


    Huo Xiao''s evasive performance today made her feel that it was probably because today didn''t look as good as yesterday, so the other party would retreat from her.


    But the "understanding" song qianrou, how can she not guess what she is thinking?


    "Oh, that''s all." Her tone seemed to make some kind of compromise.


    "I really love you too. I don''t want to let you suffer. Aunt Lu, go and call Meilu in."


    Xueer is also confused.


    Until, she saw a beautiful face.


    Meilu hangs her head down and obviously wears the same clothes as Xueer. She is a little shorter than her, but her figure is more exquisite.


    Xueer hasn''t seen it yet.


    Song qianrou shook her head in the dark.


    It was because of this that she was cruel and gave up Mei to show up.


    Otherwise, even if xue''er married in the past, I''m afraid she won''t be able to stand firm in the house.


    Besides, she sent someone to investigate last night.


    Although I don''t know which family those people came from, they seem to have a rich family background, at least better than those families she knows.


    "Merleau met Madame." Meilu''s voice is the same as hers. It''s so delicate that people will want to listen more.


    "Get up, come here and let your sister Xueer have a good look at you."


    There is a lady


    Bao, Meilu met Xueer in a big way.


    Xueer looked at Mei Lu, who was very beautiful, and then at his wife. The confusion in her eyes gradually turned into fear and confusion.


    "Madam, are you..."


    "Silly girl, I''m doing it for you."


    Song qianrou only heard her own way.


    "Meilu has been in the outer yard. Although she doesn''t have as much use as you, at least her mind is exquisite."


    "I thought that since the housewife was so powerful, she would not arrange some necessary manpower for you."


    "The housekeeper told me that she was still a success, so I wanted to give her to you."


    Song Jianrou''s words dispelled Xueer''s doubts.


    She said, madam loves her so much, how can it hurt her?


    But out of the woman''s intuition, she still felt that this Meru was afraid of great possibility to climb up her future husband.


    But what madam said is really reasonable.


    After thinking about it, she still endured some displeasure in her heart and accepted the man.


    "Madam, you haven''t said how to make him see me?"


    But this time, song qianrou just said softly, "you must let her see your benefits. Men always like gentle and small women."


    Xueer is a little disappointed.


    She thought her wife would say something useful, but she didn''t think so.


    But madam, it''s the same these years. That''s why she gets the master''s favor, isn''t it?


    She thought about it, and felt the wound hurt very much. With a white face, she retreated after all.


    Song qianrou, as if she were concerned, finally exchanged eyes with Meilu before she went out.


    When everyone left, song qianrou sat down and continued to drink her slimming.


    In fact, Meilu is the real "opportunity" she gave Xueer.


    But she was afraid that she would make Xueer worry after she said it.


    Let''s wait until Meru''s done.


    Before that, we can only grievance Xueer first.


    ......


    After this scene in the morning, Lin Mengya even made up her mind to wait for those people at any time. Anyway, she was not afraid.


    Unfortunately, the other party seems to have stopped.


    This surprised Lin Mengya.


    It''s so easy to stop?


    She doesn''t think so.


    But for most of the day, their people came and went, but there was no movement there.


    Let''s just say that. The other party should also give them the house.


    After all, who likes to look up and don''t look down with their opponents?


    Lin Mengya touched her chin. Well, there''s a problem!


    The inn doesn''t have much space.


    But for the safety of the big guy, aunt Fang and uncle Huo still restricted the big guy''s traffic.


    Especially her two babies.


    These days, Bai Su is busy secretly delivering materials to Li Wushuang and them, so the important task of watching the cub falls on Lin Mengya.


    But fortunately, aunt Fang and aunt LAN helped her.


    Her two baby babies didn''t make any trouble at all.


    However, the father of the cubs has not heard from him for three days!


    "I''m afraid my uncle is busy, so I forgot to send a letter to the girl. Don''t worry, girl. My uncle must be thinking of you!"


    Aunt LAN smiled and made fun of her.


    She has seen many couples.


    But not many pairs, like ya girl


    As sticky as my uncle.


    It is said that the two have been married for several years, and the baby has given birth to a couple and a half.


    But they were just like young people. Even if my uncle was not at home, they had to send a letter to miss ya the next day at the latest.


    Ouch, she is so envious of the old woman!


    "Of course he has to miss me." Who knows, Lin Mengya''s face is thicker than the city wall.


    "But I''m afraid this guy will be stupid."


    In fact, she was a little worried about her own man.


    Long Tianyu is good everywhere, but as long as things get involved with her, he will always lose his mind.


    She knows each other because she cares about herself.


    But what she wants more is his peace and the reunion of their family, not those external things.


    "How?" Aunt LAN held xiaofubao and said with a smile, "this man is the same before he became a family and another after he became a family."


    "In the past, their shoulders were light and they only picked themselves. Now, with their daughter-in-law on their left shoulder and their children on their right shoulder, they are naturally down-to-earth and secure."


    That''s new.


    Lin Mengya can''t help thinking about the changes of long Tianyu over the years.


    In fact, not only him, but also himself.


    They have come all the way, and they are also growing step by step and ushering in their own harvest step by step.


    Aunt LAN is right.


    Even for himself and the children, that guy must not ignore everything as before, right?


    Aunt LAN looked, and she knew who ya''s smile was for.


    "No wonder your name is xiaofubao. Your parents are harmonious, which is also your little darling''s blessing!"


    Mo Yan''s big baby quietly climbed up his mother''s thigh and gently pasted his small body in her mother''s arms.


    "Mom, dad must have come back early. He promised me!"


    The soft and waxy comfort made Lin Mengya very useful.


    She couldn''t help hugging her eldest son and kissing his little face.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect to get his mother''s kiss when he said good words about his father!


    After thinking about it, he was ready to say two more words, but someone interrupted his plan.


    Huoxiao knocked on the door angrily.


    At this time, aunt Fang and uncle Huo went out to inquire about the news. Only she and aunt LAN accompanied the children.


    So when she saw the angry look on Huo Xiao''s face, she thought it was Xueer who made some moths again.


    No, but because of something else.


    "Pei family deceives people too much!"


    Huoxiao said gnashing his teeth.


    The man also went to the table, poured down a cup of cold tea and poured it down.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    "What did they do?"


    "They! They actually took out their grandfather''s relics as a bet!"


    Huo Xiao is not a restless young man.


    He has been a "Huo Ye" for so many years, and his kung fu of practicing Qi has long been perfect.


    Even if he became more lively in front of his own people, he was generally a calm and introverted man.


    Unless it touched his minefield.


    The Huo family is his inverse scale!


    "Tell me the details." Lin Mengya didn''t persuade, but asked the cause and effect.


    After listening, even if she didn''t need to substitute Huoxiao''s position, she felt that the Pei family was really dying!


    "They occupied our Huo family''s house first and humiliated my grandparents later. I will never swallow it!"

 Chapter 2964

    Yuehu city is generally prosperous because it will be lively only on the family meeting and some particularly important days.


    But there are more people, especially those who think they are powerful. Naturally, there are some pastimes that can''t be taken.


    Although there are no brothels and gambling houses outside here, at this time, someone will bring some singers and dancers.


    More shrewd businessmen will also choose to bring the most beautiful men and women in their hands to do business here at this time.


    Don''t underestimate it. It''s just a few days.


    You know, at this time, the competition of strength is particularly fierce.


    Over time, every time they come here to fight for wealth, it has become a pastime for these people when they are bored.


    As it happens, one of them is to bid for the most beautiful flower mother.


    However, money alone is not enough. They also have to take out the most valuable treasure, wantonly destroy and spoil it, and show their wealth by this non-profit means.


    Lin Mengya thought that there would be no valuable treasure in a relatively closed place like the ancient people.


    But in fact, when the ancient people were prosperous, many treasures were reselled here by those businessmen.


    However, after years of waste, most families have only a few treasures left in their hands, which are also used as heirlooms.


    But for the Pei family, there are many treasures in their hands.


    Lin Mengya wore a light cyan gauze skirt, her face was covered by a hat pocket, and only a pair of eyes were exposed, following behind Huo Xiao, who had also made a disguise.


    They call this wanton destruction of the baby "broken jade".


    To put it bluntly, it''s a group of people beating their faces and filling them with fat.


    As for the damaged babies, they became the victims of their temporary fighting spirit.


    Before the jade was broken, the families who participated in the activity would display the treasures they were about to destroy for two days.


    It''s just to arouse more and more people''s regret.


    The more precious the baby is, the more people will feel pity and even heartache.


    But what''s the use?


    Isn''t the treasure in the eyes of these ordinary people still the stuff they use to play?


    Lin Mengya can''t judge this kind of family failure.


    Because in her opinion, this kind of behavior of fighting for wealth without brains and suffering losses can not bring other benefits except earning the so-called false name for herself.


    In terms of ostentation, her achievements have also been brilliant.


    But in the end, she turned those false names into the most practical interests and got a return of ten times or even dozens of times.


    Therefore, she was just an investment before, which is essentially different from the brain crippling behavior of these people.


    She followed Huo Xiao and looked at him one by one.


    All the babies about to be damaged will be hung on large floats and displayed by various beauties.


    At the front are some very ordinary and exquisite works of art.


    It can be seen that some are antiques, while others are rare in material or technology, so they have high collection value.


    Although these things are precious, they are not too acceptable after being destroyed.


    But those who come out later are more and more precious.


    "Look at that picture of Han Mei!"


    "This... If I''m not mistaken, is this the authentic work of master Taiqing three hundred years ago?"


    "That''s true! Hiss - these black sheep! They know that this thing is outside now, but it''s already a sky high price!"


    "Sin!"


    In the nearby crowd, there was also a surprise from time to time.


    According to the news that Lin Mengya heard, there are calligraphy and painting, rare antiques and some handed down treasures with price and no market outside.


    It can be said that if you take one of these things out casually, you will be robbed by those aristocratic families, which can be used as a family heirloom.


    You know, sometimes they collect these things not only for appreciation, but also to increase their family''s heritage, educate future generations and shine on the family.


    It can be said that if this part of the treasure is destroyed, it will make those who really love these things heartache.


    "This ancient book seems to be written by immortal Wushan?"


    In the crowd, the knowledgeable recognized an ancient book at once.


    Lin Mengya felt Huo Xiao beside her and suddenly became tight.


    It seems that this should be the Huo family''s thing.


    Huo Xiao kept staring at the ancient book, his eyes changing.


    There is pain, nostalgia, memory, and even a touch of envy.


    Surrounded by people, they were cleverly silent.


    After the float displayed in the parade passed, most people followed the float, and the surroundings suddenly became empty.


    Huoxiao kept staring at the float, his hands clenched into fists.


    Fortunately, people like him are not uncommon. Even if they are seen, they will only feel that he is regretting those good babies.


    Only Lin Mengya felt Huoxiao''s anger and forbearance.


    "Is that your grandfather''s stuff?" She asked softly.


    Huo Xiao nodded and slowly breathed out a breath. Then he released his aching hands.


    "That ancient book is a pledge from my grandfather to my grandmother. It is a collection of poems made by the great poets of the former dynasty."


    His grandfather, everyone thought he was a strict and old-fashioned man, but he was very gentle and single-minded to his wife.


    About, love is a tradition engraved into the bones of the Huo family.


    Just as Uncle Huo was forced to change his identity even if he had no memory, but he still remembered his wife.


    Huoxiao''s grandfather is also a very romantic man.


    The title of the poetry collection is "cloud shallow".


    It happened to be his grandmother''s maiden name.


    This was a very beautiful coincidence. After all, his grandmother came from a very rough martial arts family. Even the names of other brothers and sisters in the family are determined by their parents by lot.


    Only his grandmother.


    The girl with everyone''s blessings and expectations, but born with deficiency, even her name was decided by his grandmother''s family after half a month.


    She is like a shallow cloud in the sky, but it falls on everyone who loves her.


    Despite her poor health, her grandmother died even when her father was a teenager.


    But she was happy and had no regrets in her life.


    This book, cloud shallow, became the only memory of my grandfather after my grandmother died.


    Huo Xiao will always remember that when he was enlightened, the first poem he recited was "cloud shallow".


    When he was young, he thought those poems were too beautiful and soft, but later he learned that it was his grandfather''s love for his grandmother.


    Later, this collection of poems followed his grandfather for half his life. Just like his grandmother, he never left him and often accompanied him.


    When he fled the Huo family, he thought about taking the collection of poems away.


    But at that time, he


    But I didn''t find it.


    He thought it was because he was in a hurry and he was young, so he missed it.


    But now, the ancient book that his grandfather regarded as his life has become a joke for these people!


    How can he stand it?


    "Anyway, I must bring back the ancient books!"


    He was angry and his voice was cold.


    But after listening to the origin of the poetry collection, Lin Mengya couldn''t help frowning.


    She looked at the distant crowd with a strange and complicated look.


    "You go back with me first."


    "No! I must get it back!" Huoxiao is very persistent.


    "I''ll try to help you, but now you have to listen to me."


    She turned her back to the crowd and wrapped Huoxiao''s arm.


    "Let''s go first. I''m afraid there''s fraud!"


    Her low warning worked.


    Although Huoxiao didn''t give up, he couldn''t beat her. They had to leave first.


    But soon after they left, there were a few people who seemed careless, like wandering around, but their eyes scanned the crowd shrewdly.


    But obviously, they got nothing this time.


    "Deputy commander, can we really find someone like this?"


    His men asked with some disappointment.


    The people called the deputy commander, with their eyes like scanners, kept sweeping around the crowd and refused to let go of any face.


    But as his men said, they still got nothing this time.


    But he was not as suspicious as his men.


    But the eyes looked around.


    Not far away, several people left and several came from all directions.


    His eyes fell on two of them, one tall and one short, but he soon left.


    Walking so fast, even without nostalgia, it doesn''t seem to be his mission goal.


    After thinking about it, he still focused on several people who were coming.


    The commander said that those people will not give up after seeing the ancient book.


    It seems that they haven''t got the news yet.


    Then he waved and called his two men over.


    "Go and tell me more about the broken jade."


    He thought for a while and added, "also, don''t let go of those people outside."


    "Yes, but deputy commander, there are some poor people outside. I don''t think they are the people we''re looking for..."


    The rest of his words were held in his throat by the cold eye of the deputy commander.


    His men dared not talk any more, but went to do it immediately.


    "Others, go to patrol with me again. Remember, if someone wants to rob something, kill it!"


    "Yes."


    ......


    Lin Mengya, who didn''t know she was almost watched, dragged Huoxiao back to the inn.


    However, they came in from the backyard, and Huoxiao took her to climb in directly from the back window, so they didn''t disturb song Jianrou''s group.


    Inside, aunt Fang and uncle Huo still didn''t come back.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel worried.


    Huo Xiao was so excited after seeing those things. What if Huo Shu, a son?


    For a moment, she was a little uneasy.

 Chapter 2965

    I have to say that Lin Mengya''s concern is very reasonable in this regard.


    Similarly, aunt Fang and uncle Huo who went out to work also experienced a thrilling moment.


    However, unlike Lin Mengya, there was no doubt. After recognizing that the ancient books on the float were actually the love keepsake of his parents, uncle Huo was just like the detonated thunder and was about to explode.


    Fortunately, aunt Fang stayed by his side.


    At the critical moment, she pretended to be a fierce and snobbish woman and scolded uncle Huo on the pretext that her men were not motivated.


    Such things happen from time to time, and others don''t doubt more.


    But aunt Fang finally came back with Uncle Huo. As soon as she entered the door, her face sank immediately.


    "We have to change places quickly for fear of being watched."


    She hurried to pack up, but Uncle Huo seemed to have been cursed and stood in place without saying a word.


    His eyes are red and his heart is suffering.


    That''s his parents'' relic!


    How dare these people


    At this time, someone knocked at the door outside.


    Aunt Fang was immediately alert.


    He pulled the man into the inner room, then pretended to swear a few words, and then asked, "who?"


    "Aunt Fang, it''s me."


    Lin Mengya''s husky and low voice is uniquely recognizable.


    Fang Rao relaxed her guard and opened the door quickly.


    "We have to hurry..."


    "We can''t go for the time being..."


    They both spoke at the same time.


    But one is to go and the other is to stay.


    Fang Rao frowned and hurriedly pulled her in.


    "Girl, I blame my old man for his carelessness. We may be watched by others now!"


    Although aunt Fang is not a top expert, she has accumulated sufficient experience in acting behind her back over the years and has a strong sense of danger.


    They were fine in the crowd, but along the way, she felt as if she had been followed.


    Therefore, she was anxious to come back and move, so as not to expose the real identity of her man in advance.


    But Lin Mengya pressed her hand and looked still calm.


    "We are indeed being watched. My people have found that someone is watching us. So in this case, we must not go."


    Compared with aunt Fang''s panic and worry, Lin Mengya thought more.


    Now that someone is watching, it shows that their identity has not been exposed.


    What''s more, the ancient book is strange.


    The tails that uncle Huo and aunt Fang brought back just verified her guess.


    "Hum! The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth! We''re not afraid of them, but we think it''s better to do more than less."


    Aunt Fang is actually a cruel person in essence.


    For example, in the past ten years, even if she was in the Zhao family with traps everywhere, she was able to make a living for herself, which is enough to show that she is not a coward who will admit her fate at all.


    Since you can''t escape, just face them!


    Lin Mengya looked at Aunt Fang who wanted to fight and patted her on the arm.


    "It''s not to this extent, but I think it must have something to do with what uncle Huo and they did at Pei''s house that night."


    The door of the inner room was also opened by Uncle Huo.


    At the moment, he also regained his composure.


    Lin Mengya nodded to Huo Shu, who said with some guilt, "I''m really sorry to drag you down. Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t care whether she is dragged down or not.


    Besides, we are all revolutionary comrades on the same boat. She can do nothing but protect her weaknesses.


    Anyway, she and Yu have determined that uncle Huo''s family are their partners, so they naturally want to support it to the end.


    Besides, she thought there must have been an accident that night. Otherwise, with the prudence of Uncle Huo and Huoxiao, they should not let each other catch the handle.


    Uncle Huo smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I think they must have found a few things missing in the secret room underground. That''s why they deliberately took ancient books out for fishing."


    The Huos are big businessmen.


    According to Huo Xiao''s memory and uncle Huo''s description, the Huo family before the extermination was the richest man of the ancient family at that time.


    And those countless wealth, of course, can not be put in one place.


    Moreover, Huo Xiao''s grandfather was also a businessman with great foresight and thought of danger in times of peace.


    Therefore, he chose to divide all the property of the Huo family into four parts.


    One of the biggest, of course, is to put it in the Huo family''s house.


    So after the massacre that year, Huo Xiao could take enough wealth to make a comeback with his own initiative.


    The remaining three points were hidden in different places.


    No one knows where the treasure is hidden except uncle Huo and Xiao Huo.


    As for the under the house in Yuehu City, it is the least part.


    Nevertheless, it is enough for the current ancient families to covet the wealth with red eyes.


    Uncle Huo took Huo Xiao to explore the residence at night. First, he wanted to check the situation of the Pei family. Second, he wanted to take out some things from the treasure collection site.


    After entering the secret room, they did find that there were less treasures here, but they didn''t care.


    After all, if the Pei family really found out, they would definitely take it for themselves.


    Nevertheless, they kept an eye and made some arrangements.


    Those people who want to come should be unable to find out what they have lost for the time being.


    "I guess they should have found traces of the mechanism being moved, so they suspected that someone from the Huo family had come. Oh, it''s just a guilty conscience."


    Uncle Huo became more and more angry and his face became worse and worse.


    But Lin Mengya asked, "Uncle Huo, do you mean that the Pei family clearly found the treasure, but only took some?"


    Uncle Huo nodded.


    Lin Mengya is happy.


    "I was thinking that if they were really sure that the Pei family did it, they would have arrested people all over the city. There is only one possibility to lure you out with this kind of provocation."


    Her eyes sparkled.


    "This batch of treasure should be privately owned by the Pei family; and others are eyeing this batch of treasure, so they are not sure who did it."


    It''s simple.


    If the Pei family passed the Ming Road for the existence of these treasures, it is natural that the Pei family can use other names to wantonly look for them based on its status in the ancient family today.


    But they just took this dirty and secret means.


    That shows that the existence of these treasures, at least for the Pei family, is a secret that they desperately want to hide.


    If they are sure that the Huo family did it, they can make a big search under the pretext of seeing the Huo family.


    But they still didn''t.


    That means they''re not sure.


    Even before that, someone had sneaked into the house, but the Pei family didn''t catch it, but there were other news channels to make sure that someone knew the news of the treasure.


    In this way, it is beneficial to them.


    After Lin Mengya''s analysis, uncle Huo''s chaotic head melon seeds finally began to work normally.


    He narrowed his eyes and quickly filtered all kinds of news about Pei''s family in recent years.


    "The great prosperity of the Pei family is also a matter of recent ten years. Therefore, the prosperity of the Pei family is likely to have something to do with these treasures of the Huo family."


    "In addition, the Pei family has always set up a caravan to sell goods in the name of a businessman over the years. So every time they come back, they will bring back a lot of materials."


    "But I''ve been careful before and found that their caravans are ostensibly buying and selling some medicine and food."


    "The profits of these things are not enough to make such a rich Pei family. Therefore, it should be my Huo family that really supports the Pei family!"


    Lin Mengya praised in her heart. She is worthy of Uncle Huo. Once her IQ goes online, it''s really powerful.


    "One more thing, why don''t the Pei family take all those treasures back?" She warned.


    Uncle Huo frowned, but he thought of it immediately.


    "The Pei family and the Lezheng family are married to each other. No, not just the Lezheng family."


    "It seems that the Pei family intends to marry many Shangxian families. Those who marry in and out may be the works of other families. Therefore, old Pei regards this as a treasure house."


    This is really a ready-made bargain for the Pei family!


    Not only are things ready, but even the treasure house of things can be recycled.


    Of course, the premise is that all the Huo family are dead!


    Lin Mengya found that the more she studied the matter, the more clues she could get and the more questions she had in her heart.


    Therefore, with this introduction, she felt she could test the Pei family.


    Obviously, uncle Huo wanted to go with her.


    "So these days, we should be careful. I don''t think there will be much problem."


    Aunt Fang and uncle Huo also agree with her.


    After all, compared with them, Lin Mengya''s purpose of coming this time is obviously more clear.


    If they can''t help, try not to make trouble.


    Just as Lin Mengya wanted to get up and leave space for Aunt Fang and her husband, she heard a cry outside the door.


    "Madam, please save my Xueer girl!"


    Familiar names, difficult arguments.


    Lin Mengya shrugged at Aunt Fang, but she still got up and went to see the situation outside.


    In fact, she takes so much trouble to deal with Xueer and has her own purpose.


    Just now, it''s inconvenient to tell Uncle Huo them.


    Out of the door, Lin Mengya saw Xueer''s eyes closed and collapsed to the ground.


    And beside her, today is a new young woman.


    "Madam! Madam! Please be merciful and let your master take sister xue''er. I''m willing to repay you both for your kindness with my life!"


    Yo!


    Yesterday was a tumultuous day, but today is another day? How bad is it?


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and still dodged each other''s kneeling with kindness.


    "Who are you?" She asked the stranger.


    The latter picked up his head, with a small face full of tears, which is really full of charm.


    "Maidservant, maidservant is sister xue''er''s righteous sister."

 Chapter 2966

    "So you two should have a good relationship?" She asked again.


    Mei Lu hung her head low and looked very sad.


    "Yes, I regard sister Xueer as my own sister. Therefore, even if I am a cow and a horse, I also want to find a way to live for sister Xueer!"


    This has aroused the appreciation of the people around us.


    In addition to Meilu''s beauty bonus, many people feel pity for the girl who is dedicated to her righteous sister.


    At the moment, they felt that Lin Mengya, a big woman, was too intolerable.


    But Lin Mengya just nodded and asked, "well, for your sincerity to your sister Xueer, I can make an exception to meet one of your conditions."


    "But if you want to think well, there is only one thing. In addition, even if you kneel and die in front of my door, I won''t make an exception, can you understand?"


    In fact, Meilu has a 60-70% confidence in her heart. At present, she feels sure.


    It seems that what madam said is right.


    The woman''s temperament is soft rather than hard.


    She kowtowed gratefully, then bit her lips, which was a little embarrassed and said: "I know sister Xue er''s wish is to serve the master of your house with you. Therefore, I want to go to the house with sister Meilu, and please help her!"


    After putting forward her request, Meilu had expected what kind of reaction the woman in front of her would have.


    She was furious, or went back on her word, or even swearing and beating. She had envisaged it and had already taken measures to deal with it.


    But the woman did nothing.


    Not only that, she smiled more and more kindly.


    This made Meilu feel a little uneasy.


    But soon she was calm again.


    Just now, the other party agreed to her in public. I''m afraid the other party dare not publicly repent!


    "You really have only one wish? I can tell you that after this village, there will be no shop. You have to think about it." Lin Mengya asked again. It was just some kind of joke.


    But Meilu didn''t see it, but just nodded more firmly.


    "Besides, I don''t have any other wishes. Please keep your word, madam, so that everyone won''t think you are a man who has broken your word."


    "Oh, you two are really a pair of good sisters."


    Lin Mengya feels more and more interesting, and the people around her are praising Meilu as a good girl who values love and righteousness.


    But Lin Mengya thinks this girl is more false than Xueer.


    "Of course I will keep my promise, but this girl, you keep saying that you and miss Xueer are good sisters with deep feelings. But now she is like this, you don''t want to seek medical treatment for her, but want to enter our house with her through her injury."


    "I just don''t know how miss Xueer will feel after hearing this?"


    Mei Lu''s expression changed slightly, but she was always alert and quickly replied: "I think that since we are already in the family, my wife will not die. Therefore, I naturally want to meet sister Xue''s wishes first."


    "Oh? Who says you are from my family? Also, I stress again and again that I will only promise you one wish, but you ask for your own future, don''t you?"


    Meilu just wants to argue, but Lin Mengya doesn''t give her this chance.


    She stood in front of everyone and opened all Meilu''s calculations.


    "Girl, I really thought you wanted to make a living for Xueer, so I gave you a chance."


    "But you pushed her to death."


    "You know what happened before Xueer and us, but you selfishly used this opportunity in order to show your selflessness and generosity. Let me ask you, why don''t you ask me to pick up Xueer and take care of her?"


    Meilu was a little flustered, but she still felt that her reason was tenable. She immediately said wrongfully, "maidservant, maidservant is just afraid of the people in the family and is not dedicated to sister Xueer."


    "Oh? So as an outsider, you can take care of others'' house wholeheartedly? Do you know medical skills? Do you have divine elixir? Or do you have countless silver money to use? Or do you think that once you enter the house, the water will rise and the boat will rise immediately, and you can even be the master of the house?"


    Lin Mengya''s words, perhaps men have to ponder carefully, but the women who have become home in the crowd want to understand. At present, their faces change.


    In the eyes of Meilu, she was also despised.


    It doesn''t matter. They found that the girl who claimed to be Yimei was much more handsome than the distressed and haggard xue''er.


    How many men can control it if it is received in the house?


    At present, several married men who watched eating melons suffered a dark loss.


    There was a stabbing pain in his waist. Just when he wanted to be angry, he saw his husband''s warning eyes, and immediately stopped angrily.


    Ho! Who knows that eating melons can also cover themselves, bad luck!


    Turn around and walk away. I don''t have the spare time to pity xiangxiyu.


    "No, it''s not what madam said! I really want to serve sister xue''er."


    Meilu was overwhelmed by Lin Mengya''s questions.


    But she knew that as long as she insisted that it was for Xueer''s good, the woman in front of her couldn''t deal with her!


    Yes, that''s it!


    If we can drag that childe back, he will be forgiven because of his appearance!


    Thinking of this, Xueer forced out a few tears and choked miserably, which made people want to protect.


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    Should she be allowed to act in front of her?


    Then he calmly said, "I see. That''s better. I''ll change that wish. I''m responsible for curing miss xue''er, or I can keep her in the house, but the premise is that you can''t come in together."


    Meilu bit her lip, looked at her angrily and said, "what if, what if the wife refuses to fulfill her promise and deliberately delays sister xue''er''s illness?"


    "That means you have the right and ability to supervise me?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at the other side and gave the other side a knife off guard.


    "Then I''d like to hear it in detail. I don''t know what I can''t provoke, this girl. I can only follow your orders and see your ability to look and act?"


    "I, I don''t mean that... I just..."


    After so many years of tea, Meilu finally met her opponent.


    Where did she expect that the woman in front of her would not act according to her wishes at all.


    In the past, people would only praise her for her integrity.


    Even the face of the parties will be confused by her, and even for a long time, they will feel that there is no problem with her words and actions.


    But now, her face was openly torn off.


    Now, she was a little flustered.


    "To put it bluntly, you and Xueer have no advantage except to let our family raise an idle person."


    "Since you say that you have no intention of doing anything and are only for your good sister, I can also provide you with enough money and even ask for medicine for your sister, which I can do."


    "At that time, it''s safer for you to choose a place more suitable for your sister''s rest and don''t have to suffer other people''s leisure?"


    "I''ve asked you again and again whether you want to change. I''m not sure, but you insist on coming to my house with your sister regardless of her life and death. Oh, I''m a little skeptical. Are you really as" sisterly "as you say!"


    Lin Mengya said the last few words in a sarcastic tone.


    When she heard the news before, she really thought it was Xueer''s relatives and friends who came to ask for help.


    Therefore, she has also made a preliminary detoxification plan for each other in her mind.


    But unexpectedly, Xueer''s good sister really "considers Zhou Dao".


    Meilu clenched her teeth and listened to the discussion around her.


    The men were fine, but the women who immediately understood what was going on after being pointed out by Lin Mengya lost their sympathy when they looked into Meilu''s eyes.


    Even, much better disdain and contempt.


    She knows that now she has made many mistakes, and it is difficult to ride a tiger.


    If she insists again and again, everyone will conclude that what the other party says is true.


    After living for nineteen years, she had never encountered such an embarrassing situation.


    Raised his head, just about to speak, but heard a warm and soft voice.


    "The surrounding ladies calm down. All this is Mei Lu''s desire to save people, so she doesn''t think about it properly."


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, a beautiful but weak figure came to Lin Mengya.


    The Lord finally appeared!


    Lin Mengya looked at the woman in front of her with great interest.


    She especially wants to know what it will be like to cultivate Xueer and Meilu.


    Sure enough, the expert knows whether there is one.


    "Meilu is young and reckless. She doesn''t make amends to the lady soon!"


    Meilu was also clever. She immediately went down the slope and apologized to Lin Mengya.


    In a few words, I broke a lot of Meilu''s image back.


    Lin Mengya felt that no wonder these two people would act like this. They made trouble for a long time. This is the daily teaching of "famous teachers"!


    She waved her hand and said seemingly indifferently, "it seems that the room for my wife is more secluded."


    She looked meaningfully at the small room not far away.


    It''s only ten meters away from here.


    But Meilu has been making trouble for so long. What a coincidence that the lady didn''t "hear"?


    Song qianrou wisely didn''t explain or answer.


    Just continued to say with a soft apology, "it was my lax discipline that disturbed my wife''s peace. Madam, please rest assured, I have found out that this matter really has nothing to do with your house. It was all my maid''s carelessness."


    "I will certainly take them back and discipline them strictly so that they will not be bothered by my wife."

 Chapter 2967

    Hearing this, Lin Mengya knew that there was an old white lotus in front of her.


    She hooked her lips and seemed to wave her hand magnanimously.


    "They are your people, and naturally they are at your disposal. But I have promised Miss Xue er a condition in public before. I still have my word in this matter."


    Song qianrou really wants to refuse for Xueer.


    Anyway, I''m afraid the original plan won''t work.


    And she doesn''t think how much this commitment will weigh.


    But she felt that the young lady in front of her was also quite resourceful.


    Then he sighed, "in that case, I''ll thank you for Xueer''s kindness first. But she''s still in a coma. I''m afraid she wants to..."


    "Here!" Lin Mengya raised her chin and said, "isn''t she awake?"


    Song qianrou turned her head in some doubt.


    Xueer, who was lying on the ground just now, held her head up and looked at her.


    In order to act more like her, she even followed Meilu''s advice and used more medicine for her wound.


    But she found that the effect of the ointment was obviously beyond her expectation.


    If she hadn''t wrapped it in a cloth towel, I''m afraid half of her head''s hair would peel off with her scalp!


    The discovery shocked her inexplicably.


    Therefore, after hearing Lin Mengya''s words, her heart suddenly believed in her wife a little less firmly.


    But she didn''t think it was wrong for her not to follow her wife''s instructions.


    After all, she is afraid of death!


    Xueer dared not look into his wife''s eyes.


    She swallowed her saliva, summoned up her courage and said, "what you said is true? As long as I say, you can save me?"


    Lin Mengya''s attention has been focused on song qianrou.


    She was curious that this woman could train Xueer and Meilu, and she must not be a fuel-saving lamp.


    Since the other party is staring at herself, she is very curious about what they want to do.


    She nodded. "Of course, as long as it''s your wish. But I''ll say something ugly first. When I finish your request, we''ll clear up the bad debt between us. In the future, no one is allowed to turn over the old debt with these things."


    "If you want to promise, just say it in front of the big guy."


    "If you don''t promise, I''ll accompany you to the end."


    A sharp pain hit, and Xueer''s head could no longer hold those conspiracy calculations.


    "I promise! I promise you! Please, madam, help me!"


    She even smelled the rotten smell of flesh and skin.


    She was terrified.


    When her hair falls off and her scalp is rotten, I''m afraid her appearance will be more terrible than a ghost!


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction.


    OK, well, she''s doing good deeds every day.


    Then she turned her eyes to song qianrou.


    "What does the lady mean?"


    She laughed with amusement.


    Song qianrou quickly adjusted her mood and said in surprise, "then I''ll thank you for Xueer''s kindness."


    Lin Mengya: "that''s not necessary. Just ask your wife to take good care of her people in the future so as not to cause trouble to others."


    She meant something, but song qianrou still maintained her good demeanor, smiled at Lin Mengya, and left lightly as if she had come.


    Melu hung her head and followed.


    Xueer sat there with pain and loss in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at her much, but ordered to go down and take the people to the back


    Go to the hospital.


    ......


    "In fact, master, you don''t have to be so kind to that Xueer. I think she just doesn''t have a good idea."


    As soon as she entered the house, Bai Su felt aggrieved for her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her faintly and shook her head in her heart.


    It''s a pity that Cairu is not with her. She goes to help transfer the injured girls together.


    If she was there, she would be able to understand what her blade was pointing at.


    "I never wanted to save her, but there was something curious about her and her wife."


    She could have ignored anyone.


    But she seems to have compromised a lot from the beginning to now.


    In fact, she wanted to leave the girl named Xueer without any worries.


    Now this ending has fulfilled her expectations.


    "It''s not easy? I''ll knock them out in the evening and send them to you."


    Lin Mengya covered her head and looked at Bai su.


    No, this girl is doing things now. Why is it more and more simple and rough?


    "If only it were that simple, but she is protected by experts. If you do, you will poke the hornet''s nest."


    Bai Su wrinkled his nose. "Why didn''t I see an expert?"


    Lin Mengya remembered the tall woman who stopped her that night.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, there are many top experts in her family.


    The more skillful a person is, the better his breathing rhythm, even his muscle control.


    And that woman is one of the best.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya did not let Bai Su and others commit risks, but adopted a circuitous policy.


    But what made her a little curious was.


    When the woman came out just now, there was no martial arts expert among the people behind her.


    But she''s sure it''s in the house.


    But why don''t you come out and support her wife?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya felt a little confused.


    At the same time, song qianrou takes Meilu back to the room.


    The tall ruler is still standing at the door.


    After song qianrou entered the door, sister-in-law Jiang, who had followed her before, took a look at the ruler with some dissatisfaction.


    "I didn''t know I went out to protect my wife just now. Don''t forget your duty!"


    But in the face of this man''s accusation, Zhisu even owed a look.


    She does have the duty of guarding and taking care of song Jianrou.


    But she just looked at it and knew that the other party didn''t have any bad thoughts about song qianrou at all.


    Besides, she is not the servant of the Song family.


    "Well, sister-in-law Jiang, Chi Su will not neglect his duty."


    She spoke softly to Zhisu.


    "I have nothing to do here. Go down first."


    Zhisu nodded and left immediately.


    Sister-in-law Jiang stared at each other''s back discontentedly.


    "Bah! She looks big and thick. She doesn''t look like a woman at all! She doesn''t have much eyesight. If she wasn''t sent by a noble person, she wouldn''t even be qualified to enter our wife''s eyes!"


    This time, song qianrou didn''t stop her and let her scold.


    She habitually looked at herself in the mirror.


    Women look forward to it skillfully, and their beautiful eyes flow. They are still spotless jade, and can''t tolerate any slight delicacy.


    She never gets angry.


    Because angry old fast.


    So even in my heart


    No longer willing, but she still has to think about her skin care experience all the time.


    But today, she suddenly wanted to frown.


    "Sister-in-law Jiang, stick the flat skin to me."


    She said.


    Mrs. Jiang spat, and then quickly took out a milky skin like flat skin patch from a small ice lattice.


    It''s amazing.


    It is soft when refrigerated, but once it is pasted on the face, all the skin on the face will be fixed due to the rise of temperature.


    Then, after washing with a special potion, it can be completely removed without any harm to the skin.


    Over the years, her wife has relied on this thing to make her face look smooth and flat.


    When the flat skin paste was pasted, song''s eyes were much colder.


    With this thing, she is not afraid of frowning and wrinkles when she is angry.


    Therefore, every time she posts this thing, it is also her vent.


    "What''s the matter with Xueer? Meilu, didn''t I tell you how to let her listen to you?"


    Meilu kneels in front of song qianrou.


    "Madam! Slaves and maidservants do everything according to your instructions, but who knows, who knows that woman, she doesn''t play cards according to common sense!"


    "Don''t make excuses! This is your dereliction of duty! It seems that you have to go back to training for a few more years so as not to disappoint me."


    Song''s accusation made Meilu more and more nervous.


    She and Xueer have no status like this. They are only different from being a servant girl in the house.


    She was bought by her wife.


    Since childhood, my wife has let her live in fine clothes and food, carefully raise them and teach them slowly.


    It won''t be used by my wife until I can graduate.


    But she didn''t expect to die before she got out of the school!


    "Madam, please give Meilu another chance! Meilu will certainly find a way to complete her entrustment!"


    "Well, this is the first time you missed. I can forgive you."


    But song qianrou''s eyes looking at her were full of irony.


    "Meilu, you know, it''s not easy for me to raise you these years. If you have a good home, I''m relieved. Xueer is indeed reckless, but she has a good eye. If you can really enter that house, I think it will be of great benefit to kuaner."


    Song qianrou''s eyes are fierce.


    The reason why Xueer is allowed to touch porcelain is that she sees the identity of the other party.


    But sending people out is also for children who can give back in time in the future.


    But Cher can''t.


    That''s why she sent melu.


    "Yes, madam, don''t worry. Mellu knows."


    "Well, if you have a heart, go down."


    Mei Lu wiped her sweat and hung her head and left.


    But song qianrou was not as relieved as she thought.


    After thinking about it, she took out a jar of perfume powder from her dressing box.


    "Please send this box of fragrant powder to Meilu. It''s new. I haven''t even opened the box. I think it''s more suitable for a young girl like her."


    Sister-in-law Jiang quickly picked it up and said all kinds of good words.


    But when she came out, she quietly opened a small gap and thought, what''s the smell of the new goods falling to the ground.


    You know, what madam can use is all first-class goods. I''m afraid she doesn''t have a chance to use it.


    It was about a distraction, so I didn''t see anyone coming.


    "Ouch! Blind dog! Killed my mother!"

 Chapter 2968

    But as soon as she looked up, she saw a cold and pretty face staring at herself. At that time, sister-in-law Jiang was a spirit, which was cold from the sky cover to the bottom of her feet.


    Bai Su ignored her, but the momentum of her whole body made sister-in-law Jiang afraid and subconsciously stepped aside.


    When Bai Su left, she patted her chest, spat hard behind her back, and then grabbed the powder box and left.


    Bai Su didn''t mean to. She stopped her as soon as she entered the door to report to Lin Mengya.


    "Come here, where did you rub the smell of this body?" Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    Bai Su didn''t know why, and even subconsciously smelled it himself.


    It does have a strange smell of fat and powder, but it is not strong.


    It''s just that she never uses these things, so the taste is an exception.


    But in her heart, she still didn''t take it seriously.


    It was Lin Mengya who immediately found the pink powder rubbed between Bai Su''s chest and abdomen.


    He twisted his fingers and frowned at his fingertips.


    "Oh, I remember. I should have bumped into someone when I came up just now. It''s the one next to the lady. What''s the matter?"


    It''s her!


    Lin Mengya took out her handkerchief and wiped the powder on her fingertips.


    "Go change your clothes first, and then watch Xueer for me. I doubt she will kill Xueer."


    This fragrant powder is mixed with some poisonous powder that seals the throat with blood!


    In Xueer''s current situation, let alone use it. Even if she accidentally touches it, it can kill her.


    It seems, as she thought.


    The lady didn''t have any good intentions at all. Even, she wanted to poison Xueer to get rid of her because she was disobedient.


    Moreover, if a person has no head in his own hands, according to the virtue of the family, he may have to rely on his own head, and then take the opportunity to blackmail.


    Oh!


    She really saw it.


    The lady who looks soft and weak is actually a black heart lotus!


    ......


    The speed of Baisu is very fast.


    When she came, sister-in-law Jiang was shouting with the people at the door to go in.


    But Lin Mengya''s people can''t be so unruly.


    I have to ask my master for instructions before I can let anyone in.


    Sister-in-law Jiang felt that they were deliberately embarrassing themselves. They spoke in a loud voice, and their words were also very ugly.


    The two little sisters in law guarding the door were blushing with anger and had a thick neck. They suddenly saw the figure of Bai Su and immediately felt happy.


    "White girl!"


    The next moment, sister-in-law Jiang only felt a strong force coming from the back neck collar, and then she was thrown out.


    "Ouch! It hurts me! Who should die of plague dares to fight me, I have to..."


    "How?" The rest of the words were frozen in her throat with a cold eye from Miss Bai su.


    Sister-in-law Jiang doesn''t know why. She always plays drums when she sees the girl.


    It''s strange.


    Seeing that sister-in-law Jiang didn''t dare to cheat any more, the two little sisters in charge of the door whispered the reason why sister-in-law Jiang was making trouble.


    After hearing this, Bai Su glanced at her lightly.


    "What are you going to do?" She asked.


    Sister-in-law Jiang''s eyelids turned up, and she reluctantly took out the half missing powder box from her arms.


    "I was ordered by my wife to send something to miss xue''er."


    "Give it to me."


    Bai Su stretched out her hand.


    ginger


    My sister-in-law was not convinced, but she really didn''t dare to argue with Bai Su, so she had to put the powder box into Bai Su''s hand.


    Don''t want white Su backhand to open, then, see inside empty half.


    "Hey! Why do you tamper with our things? Give it to me!"


    Mrs. Jiang was a little flustered and was about to take it.


    But she is no match for Bai su.


    After turning around, the powder box was not only fastened securely, but also made sister-in-law Jiang jump into the air.


    "OK, I''m not greedy for half a box of incense powder in your house. I''ve checked the things. Just watch me send them in."


    With that, she opened the door.


    The house in the backyard is not so bright, but it is enough to see a person lying on the bed.


    Mrs. Jiang hid the little handkerchief with half a box of fragrant powder in her sleeve deeper and looked inside.


    Bai Su put down her things, turned around and came out.


    "I''ve delivered the things. You can go."


    She gave the eviction order without mercy.


    Sister-in-law Jiang snorted unconvinced. She didn''t dare to go on.


    But in my heart, I hated the dead girl who was in the way.


    But at the thought that she was half a box of fragrant powder, she couldn''t help smiling proudly.


    Patted the position of the cuff and got back to life.


    Bai Su looked at the other party coldly and left. Then he whispered to people to keep watch and no one was allowed to go in.


    Back in the room, he turned his back and took out a powder box wrapped in a handkerchief.


    "Master, I got my things back."


    "OK, let me see."


    Fortunately, the child is in aunt Fang''s house, otherwise it''s really a trouble.


    Lin Mengya asked Bai Su to wear her special filter mask, which opened the powder box.


    The milky white powder inside is delicate, and the smell is similar to that of roses, but it is mixed with the bitterness of poison under the slightest sweet taste.


    Lin Mengya picked out a little bit with her fingernails. In the system, Xiaoyao had already analyzed the poison thoroughly.


    "Sure enough!" She murmured.


    Nearby, Bai Su has been on alert for fear that this thing will have any impact on his master.


    However, this idea is an appetizer for Lin Mengya.


    "Let someone keep an eye on those people, and then send a message to the outside, saying that we have found Xie Han!"


    Bai Su was also surprised. "Master, does this have anything to do with Xie Han?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and put away the powder box.


    Another detoxifying pill was crushed and soaked in water, and then his hands were washed clean to ensure that there was no residue of poison.


    "The poison in this fragrant powder is one of the 138 secret prescriptions I once gave him."


    "In fact, this is a secret recipe that can accelerate the metabolism of skin cutin, but I also said that if the purity of one medicine is not enough, it will become highly toxic."


    "This guy, it seems that I really underestimated him."


    The people of Zhenlong hall have never given up tracking him privately.


    But unfortunately, since that time, the clues they have followed have also been broken.


    In fact, that night, when she walked in with aunt Fang, she smelled the smell of fat and powder from those people and felt a little familiar.


    It''s just that the business of Zhenlong hall has been growing in recent years. It''s not uncommon for people here to use it.


    Until, the painted skin demon used by Cher''s wound made her doubt for the first time.


    There was no other reason, but the painted skin demon, which was done by her teacher.


    She talks to her teacher every day


    Every time there is a new poison prescription, it will be recorded for future reference at any time.


    Unfortunately, Xie Han made great efforts to learn poison discrimination with her for some time in order to protect her vest.


    She remembered that the teacher''s notebook seemed to be among them.


    She narrowed her eyes. The 138 secret prescriptions and this notebook must have been written down in Xie Han''s mind.


    So!


    There was a flash in her eyes. She probably knew why Xie Han was kidnapped.


    And this guy, obviously, has fooled people!


    She felt a little relaxed when she got the news of her missing friend.


    However, she still has to get confirmed information, and then she has to find a way to rescue!


    Just as I was thinking, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su quickly exchanged eyes. The latter put away the powder box and went to open the door.


    Outside the door, stood Huoxiao with a stunned face.


    In his hand, he also held several plates of wine and vegetables.


    "Lord Huo, what are you doing?" Bai Su asked in a low voice.


    Huo Xiaocai looked at her in surprise, "didn''t your master let me come?"


    He even told the waiter to prepare some wine and vegetables, and specially asked him to bring them. He thought, maybe this is something to discuss with himself?


    Bai Su looked back and asked, and Lin Mengya shook her head.


    How is this possible?


    If she had something to do, she would certainly call Huoxiao to Aunt Fang''s house.


    And this wine and dish


    "This is my wife''s personal order to give you two an apology. I''ve offended you a lot before."


    Aunt Lu smiled and explained.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    "I accept the apology, so I don''t have to make an apology."


    "How can this be done? Just right, this wine is my wife''s treasure and is most suitable for young couples like you."


    Aunt Lu looked at them with a deep face and explained the real reparation in a vague way.


    Huoxiao can''t tell what it means no matter how stupid he is.


    These people are really not serious at all! How, how can I send that kind of thing, and still give it to him and Gong ya


    This is nonsense!


    Lin Mengya knew the effect of the wine long ago, so she just smiled.


    "No, it''s warm when you have feelings. You''d better take it back."


    "Madam is still young. She must not understand the benefits of this thing."


    Taking advantage of Huo Xiao''s stupefied Kung Fu, aunt Lu brought the wine and vegetables in herself and put them in front of Lin Mengya.


    "Madam, please rest assured that this wine is non-toxic and has the wonderful effect of nourishing your face. It will make you two sweet."


    Lin Mengya kept smiling and didn''t mean to move at all.


    "Take it."


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    "I don''t want it. I''ll say it again. Take it!"


    "Sir, what are you still doing? Come and persuade your wife. This thing has many advantages."


    "I..." Huoxiao is one and the first two are big.


    It was the first time he had been alone for so many years that he was so embarrassed that his face was about to burn red clouds.


    But at this time, he felt the air behind him suddenly cold.


    One side, he cleverly pasted it on the door frame, which was enough to avoid someone''s palm wind.


    "You can''t understand my wife''s words?"

 Chapter 2969

    Long Tianyu, who hurried back, frowned and stared coldly at the troubled woman.


    If he hadn''t come back in time, what would they want to do?


    At the thought of what I heard outside, my anger soared a lot.


    Aunt Lu''s hair blew up, but before she could speak, the whole person, together with the wine and vegetables, was thrown out by the angry long Tianyu.


    "Get out!"


    The cold voice contained deep anger.


    Although aunt Lu fell and squatted, she couldn''t care to knead her deadly tail root, so she had to roll away.


    Bai Su and Huo Xiao also left wisely and closed the door attentively.


    With their backs close to the door, they looked at each other tacitly, and then they breathed out a faint breath.


    Alas, it''s so noisy!


    However, they also know that this matter is between the couple no matter how to solve it.


    One went to watch the little master, and the other went downstairs to do his own business.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man in surprise.


    The next moment, the little face was full of happy laughter.


    "Why don''t you tell me in advance when you come back so that I can pick you up!"


    But long Tianyu has a smelly face.


    "I''ll let you know in advance so that you can be prepared so that I don''t run into other wild men?"


    If anyone speaks more seriously, it is estimated that Lin Mengya will turn her face.


    After all, two people have been married for many years. If they don''t even have this trust foundation, they should break up as soon as possible.


    But long Tianyu obviously has a willful spirit of "coax me quickly".


    She had no doubt about the bitterness on her face. She was afraid that the goods would fall exponentially in the next second. She was a heartless "scum woman".


    Gee, it''s a coincidence that the goods came back. She almost went to Shura hall. All right.


    Under the accusation of long Tianyu''s eyes, she had to walk over and take the initiative to hold the man''s thin waist.


    "Oh, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t let them misunderstand. I''m sorry!"


    "Hum! I think you are very proud!"


    If the hands of the goods didn''t properly bind her waist, she could still believe that Tianyu might be angry.


    Whoa!


    She doesn''t suffer from coaxing her own man.


    "How could it be? I''m loyal to my man. I have absolutely no two hearts. Besides, my man is so good, how can I be willing to abandon him?"


    "Oh, you have a little conscience!"


    Long Tianyu glanced down at her and tightened her arms.


    Lin Mengya resisted twisting him for a while and told him not to be so impulsive.


    At least they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    She buried her face in long Tianyu''s arms and took a deep breath.


    The smell with a slight smell of dust and light sweat is not bad.


    We can only imagine how anxious he was on the road, just to get back to her earlier.


    Long Tianyu realized later that he hadn''t taken a bath yet.


    He pushed the man away and kissed her on the forehead.


    "I''ll change my clothes first and come back later to settle accounts with you!"


    Yo, it''s still a play!


    Lin Mengya gave him the room with a smile and went to the back kitchen to get some home-made dishes.


    When she came up with something, long Tianyu had washed herself clean. It was obviously not normal


    The black and blue color of the past, but Leng, made him wear a kind of arrogant power.


    However, this momentum, after seeing her, quickly melted the ice and snow, very soft.


    However, he insisted on a straight face, picked up the things, and stared at her.


    "Explain it to me later! Otherwise, you''ll feel better at night!"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya glanced at the lower part of long Tianyu.


    If so, she doesn''t want to explain.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help feeling more proud when he saw his wife''s picture of a little lusty ghost.


    Look!


    His wife only has feelings for him. Oh, she doesn''t have to drink those filthy drugs at all!


    .......


    Sitting beside long Tianyu, Lin Mengya holds her chin and watches long Tianyu eat with great interest.


    Her men have received the best education since childhood. No matter what they do, they have a taste of elegance.


    Even though he is very hungry now, he still doesn''t feel like swallowing.


    Instead, those meals are disappearing at the speed of fragments and clouds.


    When everything was ready to eat, long Tianyu put down the dishes and chopsticks and gracefully wiped his mouth with his wife''s handkerchief.


    Um! By virtue of the taste, he can judge that these things were made by his wife!


    Lin Mengya looked at the goods and couldn''t help laughing at the man''s childishness, but she wasn''t willing to expose it.


    "Say it!"


    Long Tianyu deliberately makes a business appearance, but Lin Mengya, who sits next to him, hooks his little finger with his little finger.


    "Don''t try to fool me, I''m not so easy to fool!"


    no way!


    Long Tianyu was a little shaken, but he could maintain his composure on the surface.


    But next, Lin Mengya took the initiative to stick it up and kissed his lips.


    "Not angry, okay?"


    Although her voice is hoarse now, when she deliberately lowers it, it has a charm similar to smoke voice, which is very attractive.


    In particular, the last ending is so soft that long Tianyu can''t hold it at all.


    He held her in his arms and plundered her red lips until they were both out of breath.


    Lin Mengya has long been in the arms of her own man, and long Tianyu is no better.


    He pinched her cheek somewhat reluctantly.


    "Why are you becoming more and more coquettish?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help rolling her eyes, thinking that he didn''t want to eat this set?


    "You don''t like it?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    He likes her very much.


    But sometimes it''s the interest between husband and wife, which makes it difficult for him. He really doesn''t like his heart.


    The two calmed down a little, and Lin Mengya told him what had happened before.


    When long Tianyu heard that the source of the poison powder might be Xie Han, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    "Xie Han is a smart man. I believe he will persist until the day we try to save him."


    Lin Mengya nodded. In fact, she also guessed that the other party took Xie Han as the developer of the secret medicine prescription.


    Relying on those secret prescriptions and the notes, as long as Xie Han is more careful, he must not be in danger.


    Another news brought by long Tianyu is somewhat imminent.


    "I took people to the ancestral house of the ancient family, but there was another group of people who found there with us."


    Long Tianyu originally went to chase the people behind the two masters of the Zhao family.


    That group of people is quite cunning, and he inadvertently found in the process of tracing that the people behind them should have penetrated the senior level of the ancient clan.


    So along the way, people of the ancient people covered for them.


    But strangely, these people have been hiding in the dark, as if they can''t see the light.


    Perhaps, they also have something they should be afraid of.


    After tracing all the way, long Tianyu still couldn''t find their nest, but he didn''t get nothing.


    However, because the actions of those people were too secretive, and there were not many helpers in the ancient clan, and he was not at his peak due to the limitation of manpower, he was almost found by them.


    It was also by mistake that he found that the group seemed to be afraid of a place he had accidentally passed before.


    At that time, long Tianyu made a quick decision and let everyone hide in.


    After that, the group seemed completely unaware of them.


    Moreover, it was also because he was not disorderly in the face of danger that he avoided it without danger and made the other party not suspicious.


    It was just that the place was so strange that he got the information of the investigation.


    It doesn''t matter. I found that this is the ancestral house of the Gong family in the ancient family!


    "Who? You haven''t encountered any danger along the way?"


    She is more worried about long Tianyu''s safety than her ancestral home.


    After all, his man''s leg hasn''t fully recovered. If he gets hurt twice, he''ll be in trouble.


    Long Tianyu gently scraped her nose. "I remember what you said and protect myself. Listen to me."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him slowly and continued to listen to him: "those people should be prisoners who escaped from a secret prison, but most of them are foreigners, and even there are several grave robbers."


    "I came with them back and forth. They should be afraid of me getting in the way, so they tried to get rid of me, but in the end, they were frightened by me."


    Mention that group of people, long Tianyu''s voice has a trace of coldness.


    That''s his daughter-in-law''s stuff!


    Although it seems deserted, every brick and tile belongs to his daughter-in-law!


    Don''t touch anyone!


    "You met it, too?" Lin Mengya couldn''t help being surprised. "Uncle Huo, we also met a group of people, but their luck is not very good. It''s estimated that they should be rescued by their companions now."


    The reason why Lin Mengya stayed alive was that he found that they might have been deliberately released. If they were killed, wouldn''t they scare the snake?


    Second, I want them to hold the Zhao family down so that they don''t get entangled when they get it. It''s annoying.


    But she sent someone to watch early in the morning. She will never let that group of people go beyond her control.


    Hearing what long Tianyu said, she suddenly had an idea.


    "Do you think they came to my ancestral home? But..."


    "What do you think?" Long Tianyu asked softly.


    Lin Mengya thought.


    Uncle Huo and Huoxiao were attacked on the way to the Huo family.


    She thought it was because the road was so remote that she happened to meet the bandits.


    But now it seems that if those people are really released with a purpose, the place they go is definitely not chosen by chance.

 Chapter 2970

    "Where are you going?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed the man back into his arms and asked with some dissatisfaction.


    Lin Mengya didn''t realize her man''s mind and explained a few words with patience.


    "I suspect they went to the Huo family that time. I have to ask Uncle Huo if they have any new discoveries!"


    His woman is clearly in his arms, but what he thinks is another man.


    Long Tianyu''s face sank instantly, and his hands pressed more and more overbearing in his arms.


    "Don''t go."


    "I''ll be right back, soon."


    "I said no, just no!"


    Long Tianyu was so angry that he bit Lin Mengya''s ear tip.


    The slight tingling, like an electric current, made her numb from the tip of her ears to the back of her spine.


    "Little bastard, you have no conscience."


    Long Tianyu complained vaguely with her earlobe.


    Lin Mengya''s head was instantly smoked into a paste by his breath.


    As the saying goes, a little farewell is better than a new marriage.


    Without the interruption of the children, they were very sticky for a while.


    It was not until the evening that Xiao Moyan heard that his father finally came back that he knocked excitedly on the door of his parents'' room.


    "Dad!" Seeing that it was his father who opened the door, Mo Yan shouted happily.


    Long Tianyu looked at his son and felt a lot softer. He touched his son''s little head.


    "Your mother is still asleep. Let''s not quarrel with her."


    Little Mo Yan nodded in ignorance. Although he was still a little worried about his mother, if his father was there, his mother should be fine.


    Father and son always fight wits and courage when they see each other together, but in fact, their feelings are very good.


    In the hearts of boys, the father is always even the congenital deficiency of kuaner, but Zhao Gulian still hasn''t given up. Obviously, this is closely related to her efforts.


    But now she has a new idea.


    Song qianrou gently held her son''s face and asked, "kuan''er, if your body can recover, what do you want to do?"


    Zhao Kuan thought for a while before he said, "kuan''er wants to be like his father, so that everyone listens to me and is afraid of me!"


    Song qianrou was amused by her son, but her heart was more lively.


    It seems that kuaner, like her, has had enough of this uncontrollable day.


    If it was in the past, she could only admit her fate, and then continue to find ways to drive away the mother Yasha, and finally become the mistress of the Zhao family.


    But now she has a chance.


    After thinking for a moment, song qianrou took out a palm sized red sandalwood square box from the jewelry box she took with her.


    The box should have been for some years, but whether it''s the lock on the outside or the treasure pattern on the top, it''s extremely exquisite. People look at it and think it''s amazing.


    She opened the box for the first time.


    After a crisp sound, a long-life lock was placed in the box.


    The long-life lock is carved from the best lanolin white jade, with the words "good luck" engraved on it.


    As for the back, there are a few small words.


    Although she was used to seeing many good things, she couldn''t help admiring when she saw the long-life lock.


    Even though it doesn''t belong to her.


    But for the future of herself and her son, she took it without hesitation.


    "Anyway, people are dead. I think it''s nothing if I use it."


    She talked to herself, but there was no hesitation in her eyes.


    Take off the long-life lock that kuaner wore before, and she replaces the more exquisite long-life lock.


    Then it was carefully collected in his son''s clothes.


    "You remember, no matter who asked you, you said that your grandmother left you this long-life lock, you know?"


    Zhao Kuan pulled the collar around his neck curiously.


    The new jade touch was warm. It was not cold at all. He liked it tightly and remembered his mother''s words at the same time.


    "OK! Did grandma give this to kuaner? Grandma is very kind to kuaner!"


    Song qianrou touched her son''s head again. Her eyes had recovered their calmness, and she didn''t feel guilty at all.


    She didn''t feel guilty, but felt that she should be that one


    The benefactor of the family.


    Otherwise, such a thing will never play its due role.


    "Good, my mother will take you out for a walk. After dinner, you will do some homework."


    Zhao Kuan was in a good mood when he got a new gift. Song qianrou led him, changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    In the hall, in addition to their mother and son, long Tianyu also came across the door with Mo Yan baby in her arms.


    Mo Yan looked a little excited. He was holding his father''s neck and whispering something in his ear.


    They saw that there were walnut cakes selling outside.


    Lin Mengya likes to eat everything for a while. This time, she likes to eat walnut crisp.


    So the whole family, both adults and children, loved and spoiled her.


    Zhao Kuan sat in a chair and looked at the young and children held by the tall man. His eyes were full of envy.


    Although his father liked him very much, he seldom picked him up.


    And his father was not as tall and strong as the man in front of him.


    This man is the image of his father in his heart.


    Song qianrou also noticed his son''s eyes, and then saw long Tianyu and his son.


    She just looked at the door before.


    Now that she was close, she saw that the man with the mask was not only tall and strong, but also extraordinary.


    Such a man must be born extraordinary.


    According to Aunt Lu, this man should be the woman''s husband.


    Unfortunately, that woman is not worthy at all.


    She felt sorry for the man in her heart.


    In her opinion, the more powerful and noble a man is, the more beautiful and intelligent a woman should be.


    From her point of view, the woman was only a little naughty and willful except for her sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    Such a woman doesn''t deserve to be that man''s wife at all.


    She straightened her sleeves, but she couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the father and son again.


    "Niang, kuaner also wants to be carried away."


    Zhao Kuandu said with some envy.


    Song qianrou looked at her son with pity.


    Her child is in poor health, so she always wants to meet all the requirements of her child.


    Moreover, the man''s son should be in better health than his kuaner, so it''s also right to give kuaner one time?


    She thought, stood up and stopped the father and son.


    "Young master, take the liberty of interrupting."


    Long Tianyu stopped.


    Although he had to be a few steps away from each other, he subconsciously held his son in front of his chest and tried to keep his women farther apart.


    Mo Yan doesn''t understand it yet. If he understands it, he must turn his father''s eyes.


    His father doesn''t want to deal with this woman. Does he want to?


    "What''s up?"


    Hearing each other''s cold voice, song qianrou subconsciously bit her lips.


    When I looked up at him again, the whole beautiful face was full of embarrassment that people wanted to pity.


    "This is my child kuan''er. He has been in poor health since childhood. Even if he takes a few more steps, he will lose his strength. As a woman, I really don''t have much strength, so can you help me?"


    As she spoke, she looked apologetically at the ink words on his chest.


    That means, anyway, his son has a good physique, so let him put down his son and "help" others'' sons.

 Chapter 2971

    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and said coldly: why?


    Let him not hold one of his sons, but hold the cubs of others?


    He''s not so absent-minded.


    Relying on the advantage of height and long legs, long Tianyu bypassed each other without hindrance, but stabilized his smelly boy.


    See.


    How popular his father is!


    Mo Yan was a little confused at first by his father. Then the woman''s words almost didn''t make Xiaozi mad.


    This is his father! His father!


    It''s so rare to hold him. If his brother and sister hadn''t robbed him, he wouldn''t let anything!


    Besides, the little brother is much bigger than him, and he doesn''t know him. Why should his father hold him?


    Mo Yan, who refused to admit that he was jealous, turned around flexibly and climbed up his father''s shoulder.


    In a demonstration, one little hand hugged his father''s neck, and the other hand clenched his fist and bared his little white teeth to intimidate the guy who tried to rob his father!


    Hum! This is his father! He''ll beat whoever dares to rob!


    Zhao Kuan shrunk his head. After Mo Yan proudly threw a warning look at the other party, he kept lying on his father''s shoulder staring at the other party until his figure disappeared.


    Then he suddenly realized.


    I was frightened by a child much younger than him!


    This cognition made him particularly angry.


    Originally, he was just a little envious.


    Now, he is provoked by the cub who is much younger than himself.


    His hand was quietly clenched under the table.


    But on his face, he looks more fragile, pale and helpless.


    "Niang, it''s the child that''s wrong. The child has wronged Niang. It''s okay, child..."


    Then came a violent cough.


    Song qianrou was so frightened that she immediately held the child in her arms and comforted him again and again.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry, kuan''er. Whatever you want, my mother will let you get it. Don''t worry, my mother will find a way for you."


    "Mother, you are very kind to kuaner."


    Looking at the child leaning in her arms, song qianrou just felt that she could do anything.


    "Silly boy, you are my only hope. Naturally, my mother wants to be the best to kuaner."


    Zhao Kuan bowed his head and buried it in his mother''s arms.


    But from the perspective of no one, there was no expression on his childish little face.


    That expression should not have appeared on a child''s face.


    If Lin Mengya sees it, she must know that this is a family of lotus flowers with tea flavor. Big and small ones play a good trick.


    It''s a pity that the lotus essence of this Wozi meets Lin Mengya''s "flower destroying hot hand", so there''s only one thing to do.


    ......


    The family of four finally reunited. The next morning, Lin Mengya, who finally escaped the "claw" of long Tianyu, found uncle Huo and his son early in the morning to understand the situation.


    Some things can''t be remembered without mentioning. When they went back to worship, they did see signs of being tossed in the yard.


    But because the Huo family''s old house had been plagued by the Fang family before, the father and son were angry, but they didn''t take it seriously.


    "According to you, those traces are really concentrated in the room where my parents and my grandfather lived before. I just don''t know what they''re looking for."


    Huoxiao''s eyes were somewhat cloudy.


    If he had known, he would not have let those people go so easily.


    At least pry out the secrets about the Huos from their mouths.


    But regret is useless.


    Even if they send someone to catch them now, it''s too late.


    Uncle Huo is not as angry as Huoxiao.


    When he heard the speech, he just frowned slightly and said, "I''m afraid they didn''t succeed."


    "How can uncle Huo be so sure?" Asked Lin Mengya.


    Uncle Huo smiled and said with regret or pride, "no one in the world can find what my Huo family wants to hide!"


    "Besides, even if they find it, they won''t use it."


    Uncle Huo''s words inspired Lin Mengya.


    by the way!


    The pieces of metal that saved her life!


    It should be from the Huo family.


    "We found some special metal blocks by mistake in the Fang family. Does uncle Huo know the origin of these metal blocks?" She asked curiously.


    But Uncle Huo just narrowed his eyes and scratched in his mind for a long time before patting his head.


    "Oh! You mean that. I don''t know the origin. It seems that someone sent it to the Huo family."


    "Let me see..."


    He rubbed his forehead, thought hard for a while, then suddenly stared at Lin Mengya and said excitedly, "Oh! I remember! Those things were sent by your palace family to the Huo family, but they have been separated for several generations. If we didn''t have an old account in the Huo family, I would forget it!"


    "What?" This time, it''s Lin Mengya''s turn.


    Even though she knows, the Gong family is a very mysterious family and has a long history.


    But she never dreamed that the Gong family was still related to the Huo family!


    She believes that at any time, the existence of these metals is a secret enough for any family to compete madly.


    But the palace family gave it to the Huo family with confidence.


    That only shows that the friendship between the two families is by no means a general friendship.


    Just in this case, why even uncle Huo is not impressed by the palace family at all?


    Is it because of the passage of time that the relationship between the two families has become weaker and weaker, or is it intentional?


    After all, she has been back to the palace family for so long, but she knows little about the history of the palace family in the ancient family.


    It''s like someone deliberately erased this history from the family history of the palace family.


    With a sudden jump in her heart, she always felt that her ancestors seemed to have dug a hole for her again.


    And she can only follow the footprints of history and find back those memories of the past little by little.


    I don''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate to meet her.


    Anyway, after this little episode, uncle Huo seemed to be close to her again.


    Maybe it''s because I found that the other party is not only the younger generation I value, but also the reason why the two families may have a deep friendship in their ancestors.


    In short, uncle Huo looked at her more and more lovingly, and even made Lin Mengya a little scared.


    After all, not everyone can accept the kind of "love" that wants to be a cheap father.


    She still thinks that uncle Huo used to be very good, really!


    After asking, she found an excuse and hurried away.


    I don''t want to see my own man passing by a woman as soon as I leave the house.


    From her point of view, her man seemed to have deliberately turned back and said something to the woman, and the other party''s pretty face immediately smiled like flowers, implying a bit of surprise and tenderness.


    But after seeing her "inadvertently", he quickly took back his smile.


    Like a frightened deer, there is so much pity in the confusion.


    Whole pass


    Cheng is actually very fast, but his actions and emotions are done at one go.


    If the second person sees this, he has to misunderstand that there is something of adultery between the man and the woman.


    The girl is not a stranger, but the girl named mellu.


    Master!


    I can sing so cheerfully in my own monologue.


    If her man gives her a look, the other party can''t immediately play a big play of "deep love"?


    You can''t underestimate it!


    Long Tianyu also looked ignorant.


    However, after seeing his wife, he immediately changed into a very relaxed and gentle expression, changed into a portable food box, and then took his wife in his arms.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go and have breakfast."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya only answered faintly. Then they happily entered the house and closed the door.


    This made Mei Lu, who stood under the stairs and wanted to listen to the news, a little anxious.


    According to her every technique, the jealous woman should have rushed over and questioned them about their relationship.


    Then, she quickly denied the situation, crying and attributed all her mistakes to herself under the aggressive situation of the other party.


    In this way, the wronged man will feel that she is more considerate, gentle and considerate, and then have more favorable feelings for her.


    After such things happened several times, even if she deliberately provoked the woman, the man still habitually thought that it was the woman''s fault, but he would pity himself more.


    She has tried this method of stepping on the original position many times, so she can rest assured that she will do it.


    But why did it fail?


    Then she thought that maybe the woman was holding on.


    When the door was closed, they couldn''t figure out how to make trouble!


    Thinking of this, she quickly sorted out her clothes, looked at nobody around and sneaked up to the second floor.


    She has to choose the best distance.


    In this way, we can ensure that we can see her at the first time when they rush out.


    But she waited left and right. Her feet were so sore that she didn''t see any trouble inside.


    "Hum! I see how long you can bear it!"


    She stamped her feet, but she looked down on the woman even more.


    You said that before.


    Now, don''t you dare to quarrel with men?


    This is not willing to wriggle away, but I am thinking about the next opportunity.


    In the house, long Tianyu was very busy since they entered the door.


    After serving his daughter-in-law, he served his daughter again.


    Anyway, I haven''t stopped for a second.


    Mo Yan, who had dinner with his mother, couldn''t help but feel a little sour when he saw that his father personally fed his sister the milk in the bottle.


    Oh! Mother, they are so eccentric!


    Every time he wants to feed his sister, he won''t let him!


    He was complaining secretly. He was unprepared and stuffed a bottle of milk in his mouth.


    "Drink, and yours is ready."


    Lin Mengya patted her eldest son''s face and said that she thought she knew very well.


    She heard from her classmates majoring in pediatrics before. Generally, families with multiple children should be treated equally.


    If some brothers and sisters have bosses, he will not feel uneasy and will not be hostile to his brothers and sisters.


    She was quite aware of this.


    So even the food of xiaofubao will always prepare one for Mo Yan.


    Look, how clever she is!

 Chapter 2972

    Mo Yan was a little worried. He felt that his mother probably, probably, almost made a mistake.


    Subconsciously wrapped the milk, don''t say, it''s very good to drink.


    At the moment, I didn''t show any affectation. I clung to the bottle and did more than half of the bottle. Then I wiped my mouth and felt that as a big brother, I could also share some housework for my family?


    "Mom, I think I can feed my sister!"


    He pinched half a bottle of milk and said confidently.


    Lin Mengya touched his head.


    The big boy in front of him is still a milk baby, but he is already a very competent big brother.


    She''s such a mother. I''m very relieved!


    But unfortunately, it was rejected by the crazy girl at home.


    "Don''t even think about it. Drink your own milk!"


    Long Tianyu holds his full daughter and looks coldly at his eldest son trying to compete with him.


    Oh! When he doesn''t know, the child will grow up in the twinkling of an eye. It''s all fed once less. How can you give the smelly boy this opportunity?


    "Dad, you are bullying the small with the big and bullying others with the powerful! One day I will grow up to be bigger than you and have more powerful martial arts than you!"


    Mo Yan was unconvinced and raised his head to quarrel with his father every day.


    Long Tianyu just gently hugged his little girl and didn''t put his son''s words in his heart.


    Little boy, do you still want to fight him? immature!


    Hey, the girl smiled at him again!


    It''s better to be a girl. Oh, as soon as the smelly boy is old, drive them all out!


    Lin Mengya dragged her chin and smiled to watch the big and small pecking each other at home.


    But she didn''t let go of the movement outside the door.


    She knew that the girl named Mei Lu didn''t leave just now. Later, she stood not far away and listened for a long time. Unfortunately, she didn''t get what the guy wanted.


    She is sure that long Tianyu has nothing to do with Mei Lu.


    Perhaps their men don''t know whether they are beautiful or ugly, round or flat.


    But some people will create those so-called "misunderstandings" out of nothing to split themselves and long Tianyu.


    But this time, I''m afraid they chose the wrong person.


    Meilu''s defeat did not extinguish their master and servant''s heart of wanting to make things, but Lin Mengya was too lazy to see their boring tricks again.


    On the day of "broken jade", the whole city went to watch.


    But Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t go that day, but quietly moved away from the inn.


    Moreover, she only paid for the room where they lived.


    As for the others.


    I dare to think about her man. She doesn''t want to pay for these people.


    This made song qianrou almost curse when she came back that night.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t care what they think.


    ......


    Broken jade, as a fun activity before the clan association, will last for two days.


    And those babies will be destroyed one by one according to the price.


    Generally speaking, the things damaged the previous day are not as precious as the next day.


    As the finale, the ancient books will become a bonfire on the next night, which will be ignited by the selfish and cruel desires of those people.


    Their new foothold is provided by long Tianyu.


    Although Lin Mengya was surprised by how he, a foreigner, got such a small yard with two entrances, the focus now is how to rescue the ancient books of the Huo family.


    "Simply, I''ll steal and rob! In short, they must not be allowed to tell Grandpa to me


    Grandma''s efforts were ruined! " Huoxiao said angrily.


    Which bloody man can stand this humiliation?


    Uncle Huo''s face was not very good-looking. Aunt Fang patted her husband''s hand, and her eyes were full of worry and anger.


    But in this holy lake city, they are tied up in whatever they do.


    If it really aroused the suspicion of the Pei family, their trip to the holy lake city would have to end ahead of schedule.


    However, Lin Mengya has been silent, but her eyes float to the door from time to time.


    Aunt Fang bit her teeth, but she couldn''t, so she went out to make trouble.


    Anyway, her identity is well known. Over the past ten years, I''m afraid the whole family knows that she is not one with the Zhao family, and even thinks about the Huo family.


    If she comes forward, I''m afraid the Pei family won''t think much.


    But her weight is not heavy enough.


    And the Zhao family came.


    Once they come forward and suppress her words in the name of the Zhao family, I''m afraid they still can''t save the ancient book.


    Thinking that this situation was due to the defeat of these people, she hated the culprits in those years.


    Finally, Bai Su hurried in.


    "How''s it going?"


    Lin Mengya immediately stood up and ran over and asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Great, I think the Pei family still burns that ancient book!"


    Lin Mengya slowly breathed out a breath, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows relaxed.


    But a group of people nearby, including long Tianyu, didn''t know what medicine she sold in the gourd.


    But the three members of the Huo family believed her very much.


    This time, I''m afraid the Pei family is unlucky!


    ......


    "You say, where did the news come from? If you don''t say it, I''ll discount all your legs and get out!"


    Pei Mingyuan, who has just sent a wave of people to inquire about the news, has a gloomy face and scolds those people who are not helpful.


    He''s so angry!


    Obviously, the Pei family hid those treasures well, but there was a mistake this year.


    As the eldest son of the Pei family leader and the next generation of the Pei family leader, at this moment, Pei Mingyuan''s heart is not only angry, but also somewhat frightened.


    As the next owner of the Pei family, he naturally knows the meaning of those wealth to the Pei family.


    That is the guarantee that the Pei family can surpass the Lezheng family and finally become the first family of the ancient family.


    And those things belong to their Pei family. How dare those people make up their mind?


    Pei Mingyuan was quite dissatisfied with the taste that his wealth was openly coveted.


    But he had to deal with it carefully so as not to cause greater disaster.


    After all, the current ancient clan is not the extent of his Pei family''s concealment.


    If you let other families know, especially those


    According to their insatiable virtue, they are afraid that those wealth will have to be bitten off a few pieces of fat.


    What will they have left in Pei''s family then?


    No!


    These things are his. He can''t let a penny out!


    The people below are also trembling.


    After exchanging eyes with each other, someone came forward tremblingly and said, "young master, small and small people have the courage to guess."


    "Say!"


    In Pei Mingyuan''s gloomy eyes, the man didn''t dare to look up, so he had to say in a small voice: "when choosing broken jade treasures before, the fourth master decided to choose a book."


    Pei Mingyuan''s eyes were colder and a little dissatisfied came out.


    The fourth is a little useless, and he didn''t climb out of the womb with him.


    But a book?


    He didn''t believe that it would have something to do with the book.


    The servant was probably aware of his impatience and sped up.


    "I heard that the book seems to be an ancient book of the former dynasty. By the way, the book was originally placed in the innermost room..."


    The innermost room?


    On hearing this, Pei Mingyuan slapped the table.


    "Didn''t I say that no one can go there?"


    There is an entrance to the treasure, and there are some old Huo family things in it.


    As for why they didn''t completely destroy those old things at the beginning, it was entirely because the Huos were so rich.


    Even those things that are commonly used at home are priceless, and the Pei family leader is not willing to give up.


    So over the years, he has carefully hidden here, and then every time he uses the caravan as a cover to transfer those things in batches and sell them outside.


    I''m afraid that selling too much will attract the attention of others, which leaves the most important and expensive things at the end.


    I didn''t want to, but I was watched by Pei Mingze, the fourth elder of the Pei family.


    The clansman was overwhelmed and immediately knelt down and shouted injustice.


    "The little ones have also advised Sishao, but they can''t hold it!"


    Pei Mingyuan took a deep breath and looked even worse.


    He knows what his half brother is thinking.


    It''s just that I feel hopeless to inherit the Pei family, so I want to change my way and say goodbye to myself.


    But the fourth doesn''t think about his origin.


    But he''s just a cheap concubine. He''s not as good as him in both means and ability. Relying on his beloved biological mother, do you still want to inherit the Pei family?


    You know, in the eyes of the old man, whether a woman or a son, who can bring him the greatest benefits, then he will support who.


    Unfortunately, old four and his restless mother are still whimsical.


    "What did he take?" He asked.


    The clansman thought hard for a long time before he said, "well, it seems to be called cloud. Yes, the small one knows the word, which is the word ''cloud''!"


    Cloud?


    Pei Mingyuan thought and thought. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically.


    He stared at the clan, word by word, as if squeezed out of his teeth.


    "The name of the book is not ''Yunqian''


    "Small, small is not very clear, but vaguely remember, it seems to be such a sound."


    At this moment, Pei Mingyuan wants to live and tear old four''s heart!


    That "cloud shallow" is something that the Huo family never left.


    Once this thing goes out, it is equal to telling others openly. Look, the good things of the Huo family are in the Pei family!


    No wonder, no wonder the group of people swarmed like beasts smelling blood.


    That''s to tear the Pei family''s flesh and blood!


    "Come on, call the old four back to me! Let him get back to me immediately!"


    This little bastard!


    Pei Mingyuan''s eyes darkened.


    Pei family, I''m afraid the Pei family will be destroyed by old four!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know about the chaos in Pei''s family.


    Just in a short night, several amazing news spread in the city at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 2973

    The most eye-catching is naturally the clue about the lost treasure of the Huo family.


    Anyone who is a little old will never forget the scenery of the Huo family.


    At that time, the Huo family was the yearning of the whole ancient family. Who didn''t secretly envy it? Later, after the Huo family suddenly disappeared, many people secretly went to the Huo family''s old house to try to touch the huge wealth.


    But they didn''t want to. The people they secretly sent either retreated without touching the door of the Huo family, and then became suspicious, saying that there were wrongs.


    Either the human figure disappeared, I don''t know if I died there, or I took those things and disappeared after seeing those treasures.


    In short, the Huo family in those years was a taboo for most of the ancient people.


    Until more than ten years later, the Huo family''s treasure reappeared, and the popularity was still the same as that of the past.


    Inns, restaurants, taverns and teahouses are full of conjectures and wild hopes of unknown people.


    A pair of eyes were also staring at the direction indicated by the rumor - the other courtyard of the Huo family.


    "You say, those good things of the Huo family are really still in that yard?"


    In the restaurant, several people could not restrain their anger and lowered their voices to discuss.


    The other shook his head and was not very optimistic about it.


    "If I were the Pei family, I''m afraid I would have moved all my things. Of course, I can''t be at ease until I put so many good things under my nose, can''t I?"


    But another person at the same table sneered and said, "Gee, you don''t understand. The most dangerous place is the safest place. Think about it, after all these years, who of us ever thought of keeping the Huo family''s good baby here."


    "By the way, I have a little news."


    The man waved to the other two partners.


    When the three heads came together, the third person was like a thief and whispered, "I tell you, you have seen the ancient book of Pei''s broken jade this time?"


    The companion looked at each other and nodded.


    "But you don''t know. The ancient book was once the treasure of the Huo family. I heard from an elder who met the Pei family. He said that the Huo family took the ancient book as his life and root."


    "You say that this thing has fallen into the hands of the Pei family. What about the other treasures?"


    This suddenly made the other two take a cold breath.


    In their opinion, the Pei family must have taken a big advantage. Otherwise, how could the old man Huo''s heart be abused by them at will.


    After saying this, the man raised his hand and stuffed a whole cup of wine.


    Although his voice was very low just now, those around him with good ears could hear it.


    Not long after the voice fell, two tables of guests dropped their money and ran away quietly.


    "Brother, are you serious about this news?"


    The man waved his hand and said to the two companions at the same table, "I just say it casually. Don''t take it seriously. I think it''s getting late, brother. I''ll withdraw first."


    He got up unsteadily, saluted them with fists, and then went out.


    But the faces of the remaining two changed again and again. Finally, they looked at each other quite tacitly, got up at the first time and hurried home.


    As for the man who dropped the heavy news.


    Someone also wants to follow him. It''s best to ask the source of the news.


    But I don''t think people just turn a corner and they can''t find them anymore.


    "Where are the people?"


    "I don''t know. I''m afraid I didn''t notice that we followed him, so I ran over the wall?"


    "Shall we chase it or not?"


    "What to chase, or take the news back!"


    When the tails in the back left, a figure turned out of the wall.


    But he had changed his clothes, and his eyes were clear. He was not drunk at all. He swaggered out.


    Such scenes are staged everywhere in Yuehu city.


    The spread of news is like this. Later, it is difficult to find a source.


    But everyone has determined that the wealth of the Huo family was occupied by the Pei family.


    Otherwise, how can they take out those things belonging to the Huo family?


    Of course, in addition to this news, there are some speculation about the inexplicable disappearance of the Huo family.


    Since the biggest beneficiary is the Pei family, the most likely person to do it should also be the Pei family.


    After so many years, there are almost no families that maintained friendly relations with the Huos.


    The rest of the people were secretly complaining about why the Pei family ate alone.


    If so many good things can be distributed to the big guys, I''m afraid many people will have enough to eat for several years.


    Do not commit public anger.


    Even a big family like Pei family can''t resist at all.


    As more and more people came to inquire about the news, Pei Mingyuan could no longer ignore it.


    At the same time, there are several families that are slightly less powerful than the Pei family, which are cleverly united to put pressure on him.


    The name is to clarify the rumors.


    But he didn''t know, but he had greed over the years and wanted to take a share from his Pei family.


    If it were in the past, he would probably be in the perspective of buying people''s hearts and give them some leftovers.


    But now, he is riding a tiger.


    If you give it, it means you''ve settled the rumors. I''m afraid this group of people will be more insatiable at that time.


    If they don''t give it, the so-called wealth and wealth understand people''s hearts. How can they easily believe that they don''t have to let the relationship between several families have a gap? I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    Pei Mingyuan, who was in a dilemma, was so angry that he wanted to skin the fourth brother of the Pei family.


    "Where''s the man? Let him get back, or I''ll drive him out of Pei''s house and let him go begging with his mother!"


    Pei Mingyuan, who has made a bad fire, still has to face the coercion and inducement of those people.


    On the other side, the person in charge of keeping a close eye on the ancient book reported to Lin Mengya that the guard was suddenly strengthened there, and there were more and more people spying on the street.


    They searched the whole city wantonly for some people, but unfortunately, they got nothing.


    Lin Mengya waved and asked people to continue to stare at the news outside.


    In the room, long Tianyu, who was practicing calligraphy with her baby, just looked at his wife and continued to practice calligraphy.


    Little Fubao stayed in his father''s arms, his big black eyes staring curiously at the words written by his father.


    The iron painted and silver hooked fonts attracted all her attention.


    "It seems that my daughter will be a talented girl proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting in the future. Good, it''s great!"


    Long Tianyu praised happily.


    Little Fubao didn''t know what his father meant. He just raised a sweet smile, which could melt the old father''s heart.


    Then, she suddenly worked hard on her stomach, and the sparse "rain" made her father''s achievements soak in soup for a long time.


    Long Tianyu was not dissatisfied at all. Instead, she patted her daughter''s small belly. For fear that she might catch a cold, she hurried to change her diaper.


    Lin Mengya sat aside and felt so magical.


    Sure enough, men will be different when they have girls.


    If this is put on the two sons, I''m afraid there will be no friendly atmosphere of "father kindness and son filial piety".


    Long Tianyu, who has grown rapidly in changing the baby''s diaper, has not forgotten to exchange views with his wife.


    "It seems that the Pei family is really anxious, but how did you think of taking advantage of their previous contradictions?"


    Lin Mengya stretched out and continued to write and draw on her small warm Kang.


    "I just find it strange that since they should try their best to hide the Huo family''s treasures, they shouldn''t take the ancient book out for fishing."


    "So I guess that the Pei family is not single-minded. Besides, it''s no good for the Pei family to determine whether the Huo family is still there. Instead, it will let the Huo family know who the enemy is. It''s not making enemies for themselves."


    Lin Mengya was surprised when Uncle Huo told her that most of those things were still there.


    Later, the Pei family''s rich history made her feel that the Pei family must want to hide the existence of this part of wealth.


    But that ancient book is precious, but it is only of great significance to the Huo family.


    At the same time, when fishing with this ancient book, there is a risk of divulging this part of wealth.


    So she guessed that the Pei family must not be one heart.


    We should know that the enemy''s biting each other is equal to our own victory.


    Therefore, she simply settled the matter and made it big.


    "Are you not afraid that they will become angry and really destroy the ancient books?" Long Tianyu turned his head and asked.


    Lin Mengya said with a smile: "if it is really destroyed, their Pei family will have more bad luck. Don''t worry, they will only cherish the ancient book more than we do."


    Long Tianyu is extremely clever.


    So there was no accident on his face.


    Just couldn''t help bouncing his wife''s forehead.


    "You know naughty."


    Lin Mengya covered her head and looked at him sadly.


    "What? After I gave birth to a girl for you, it''s useless, isn''t it? I can''t see that you are such a scum man who takes care of everything!"


    Long Tianyu knew that she was joking, but she still told her seriously.


    "Girl is important, but you are my most important baby."


    Tui!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe it!


    This big pig''s hoof is clearly fooling her with good words.


    However, how can she still feel happy with her heart?


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife, who was barely calm, and the corners of his mouth slightly stirred up.


    Naturally, he would raise his hands in favor of what his wife wants to do.


    Well, let this matter get worse.


    ......


    The most ancient and solemn house in Yuehu City, which is closest to the center, does not belong to someone or family forces.


    Here is the most important place to hold the clan meeting.


    At this time, there were several important figures in the ancient family who met here.


    "Be quiet! Elder, they are coming!"


    The discussion stopped suddenly and everyone looked at the door.

 Chapter 2974

    The elder of the ancient clan is an old man with hair and skin, and the reason why he became the elder is that he has always been fair, so everyone is convinced.


    However, in recent years, he is old and his body is not very good. Therefore, unless it is necessary, he will rarely disturb the elder.


    After seeing him, everyone couldn''t help looking more dignified.


    The elder clubbed his crutch, walked to the first place step by step and sat down.


    "Sit down."


    The one who just got up involuntarily also subconsciously sat upright and looked at the first elder.


    "Have you heard about the Pei family?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Unexpectedly, the elder who never appeared came for this matter.


    However, the elder always valued the interests of the family most. Therefore, people also said that if the rumors were true, the Pei family should not swallow them alone.


    But in the final analysis, everyone wants a piece of it.


    The elder waved his hand, and the voice immediately fell down again.


    "I''m old. I didn''t want to take care of such things."


    On hearing this, someone immediately said in a loud voice, "the elder is fair. Please make a decision on this matter."


    "Yes, yes! We all believe that you, old man, will never let the big guy suffer."


    After being persuaded again and again, the elder reluctantly agreed.


    But the first requirement is to let the big guy take it easy and negotiate with the Pei family.


    If it is true at this time, he plans to ask the Pei family to take out a part and distribute it to each family.


    In fact, living in his job, it is naturally easy to distinguish between true and false.


    It''s a discussion, but I don''t want the big guys to hurt their peace.


    Nevertheless, the elder seems to have forgotten that the treasure, whether it exists or not, actually belongs to the Huo family.


    They are just a group of robbers. Now they take it for granted that the local tyrants have occupied other people''s things, but they never thought of returning them to their original owners.


    It''s all the same, shameless.


    ......


    On the second day of "broken jade", the activity naturally reached the high and tide parts.


    The huge bonfire seemed to rush into the sky. The jade breaking activity for two days and one night aroused the strong greed in the hearts of all participants.


    With red eyes, they watched one rare treasure being thrown into the sea of fire, swallowed up by the tongue of fire and turned into ashes.


    No one loves those babies destroyed for no reason, just like that ancient book.


    Even if it once reposed the deepest affection of a certain owner, in the end, it has become a tool for people to compare and show off.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stood not far away. They looked at the restless crowd, calmly like two spectators.


    This ancient family has rotted from its roots.


    If not completely removed, I''m afraid sooner or later, there will be a disaster.


    She looked at all this quietly, but she didn''t want to be the Savior.


    Some fates are already doomed and no one can change them.


    "Oh, I''m not ready to give up!"


    In my ears, there came the light laughter of long Tianyu.


    Lin Mengya was interrupted by him and looked into the crowd with his eyes.


    When faced with such a scene, ordinary people''s reaction is naturally to stare at those babies who are about to be destroyed.


    But some people don''t look at the baby, but like a hound, constantly shuttling through the crowd, looking for suspicious people.


    If they were just looking for someone like this, Lin Mengya would only avoid them.


    But these people have captured an unknown number of innocent people.


    However, in just a few days, six or seven people died in the hands of these people inside and outside the city.


    On the hillside outside the city, every time they go, they will take away several people under various names.


    Lin Mengya also learned later that the person who chased and killed Li Wushuang before was also one of these people.


    But they are still cautious, so Lin Mengya can''t find out where these people come from for the time being.


    But one thing is certain that this group of people do not regard ordinary people as people.


    Bai Su saw with his own eyes the bodies they threw out. They were already in pieces. He must have suffered inhuman torture before he died.


    All this is just because they want to catch the Huo family who may be hidden.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya thought that since she decided to block the other party, it would be better to block it to the end!


    There are already demons dancing around the campfire.


    The authentic works of calligraphy and painting were burned to ashes just to win a luxurious name for themselves.


    Until, there was the last one left - the priceless ancient book.


    The fire was reflected on everyone''s faces. They really began to look forward to whether the flame worth thousands of gold was more intense and hot.


    But the ancient book has not moved yet.


    "Deputy commander, people still don''t appear. What should I do?"


    In the eyes of the deputy commander, there was a bit of hostility.


    He also knew that because of this ancient book, the upper echelons of the ancient clan, including the Presbyterian Council, were already quarrelling.


    The commander also told him that only by finding the Huo family, the situation can be solved smoothly. Otherwise, they are not doing well and delaying the major event of the Lord.


    But now, people have not appeared yet.


    The more impatient he was, the colder his face became.


    "Look!"


    The husky voice had a trace of severity.


    Tonight, he must find those people!


    Finally, his sharp eyes were attracted by a pair of men and women.


    They seem to be out of tune with the crazy crowd.


    Obviously, they are far apart, but he can feel that the two people don''t seem to be participants in this crazy celebration at all.


    He licked his lips, took the man and strode towards the man and woman.


    Yo, I''m really coming for myself.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya just picked her eyebrows.


    Since she dares to appear, she is not afraid that the other party will find fault with her. Besides, she is intentional.


    "Take them away!"


    The deputy commander waved his hand, and the next moment, they were completely surrounded by the people he brought.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were slightly heavy and took his wife in his arms.


    "Get out!"


    The deputy commander felt his heart tremble with a rude low drink.


    He looked up again and his face had changed.


    This man''s internal skill is extremely high. I''m afraid he''s a top expert.


    The cold light flashed through his eyes.


    Among a group of brothers, he is famous for his ruthless means.


    Almost instinctively, he decided that the other party was a difficult enemy, so he took the lead.


    Unexpectedly, his two arms and blades had no chance to play at all, so he was pinched by his neck and lifted up.


    "You don''t have to worry about us. Why don''t you take a look at the situation over there."


    The woman who blocked her face had a low voice and seemed to have no sense of being besieged.


    With her words, long Tianyu disdained to throw people on the ground.


    But the deputy commander saw that dozens of people rushed to the crowd.


    After seeing these people, the deputy commander''s eyes suddenly tightened.


    How did those people come here?


    "If I were you, I would stay here and watch the play honestly."


    Lin Mengya continued calmly.


    The nearby long Tianyu just glanced around. None of the people around him dared to act rashly.


    With her hands full, she looked over to the campfire.


    It''s the young master of Pei family. Pei Mingyuan arrived in time with his people.


    Impatiently, he ran into the crowd. Seeing the gloomy fourth brother inside, he almost couldn''t control himself and scolded directly.


    "Pei Mingze, do you still have my big brother in your eyes! Do you have our Pei family!"


    This little beast!


    At that time, he called people back and scolded them, and asked him to quit the broken jade immediately. Moreover, he had to make it clear that the ancient book was an imitation and was not an authentic work at all.


    Although this will make the Pei family ashamed, it is also the sin of the little beast.


    In this way, even if those people are dissatisfied, at least on the surface, they can''t grasp the real mistakes.


    But what about the little beast?


    He said that this thing was to lead the Huos out of the net.


    He also said that this would be a great credit to the Pei family.


    Pooh!


    Fart credit!


    The remaining sins of the Huo family are worth dying. The most important thing is that the Pei family will become the target of public criticism. The group of mad dogs will immediately rush up and bite the flesh and blood from the Pei family!


    "Brother, I''m doing it for the good of the Pei family!"


    Pei Mingze can''t care about anything else.


    The man made an appointment with him.


    Once we find the hidden descendants of the Huo family, we will give him great support.


    He can''t compete with his eldest brother for the Huo family, but he doesn''t want to be subordinate to his eldest brother.


    At least, he will lift heavy weights at Pei''s house, so that big brother can no longer shout at him and suppress him wantonly!


    Besides, if you climb up to that man, it will be of great benefit to the Pei family.


    Thinking of this, he proudly said to Pei Mingyuan: "brother, don''t stop me again. Even if my father is here, he will raise his hands to support me!"


    "You little bastard! Get over here!"


    Pei Mingyuan clenched his teeth and his forehead was full of green veins.


    But Pei Mingze saw that the great credit was coming, so he couldn''t let it go.


    At that moment, he even held up the ancient book himself and said in a loud voice, "this ancient book is something that old master Huo never left his body. Now, I''m going to burn this ancient book to help everyone!"


    Pei Ming almost didn''t spit out old blood.


    This loser!


    Where is he burning ancient books! He is clearly burning Pei''s house!


    "Old four, don''t be fooling around. This ancient book is obviously imitated by someone. Brother knows you love to make trouble. Well, just find something else to play with."


    Pei Mingyuan stared at the ancient book, so the people around him didn''t believe what he said.


    In fact, Pei Mingze didn''t know at all that the ancient book he chose was not only the personal belongings of the Huo family, but also related to a very important thing.


    It''s important that the Pei family leader didn''t even tell his only heir the truth, but told him not to lose or damage the ancient books.


    Pei Mingyuan should also keep this matter confidential.


    Therefore, he tried his best to stop Pei Mingze''s nonsense.


    Moreover, his father vaguely told him that some of the Huo family''s things can be moved, while some can''t be moved. If they move, it''s fatal!

 Chapter 2975

    "Nonsense! That ancient book is clearly true!"


    Pei Mingze is also in a hurry.


    He is the one who has worked hard to catch up. If the other party really mistakenly thinks he is fooling with fake goods, he will die!


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t care.


    "Brother, this book has been kept in our house. Don''t you forget that our house was surnamed Huo before!"


    How black Pei Mingyuan''s face is.


    Now he wanted to sew a mouth of the little beast with a needle and thread.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Even if the ancient book is in the house, it is a fake! The real ancient book has been buried with the Huo family for a long time. Everyone knows that it is his favorite thing that never leaves his body. How can it fall into our hands?"


    I have to say, Pei Mingyuan is also desperate.


    He had no idea that two people in the crowd had clenched their fists after hearing this.


    You know, the Huo family''s massacre has been inexplicably blocked.


    Everyone only knows that the Huo family suddenly disappeared, but no one is sure whether the Huo family is alive or dead.


    Only one Huoxiao is still there. It was only because of Fang Rao that he was noticed.


    But I don''t want to, but the Pei family can blurt out the whereabouts of the Huo family.


    This made the Huo family and his son, who were hidden in the crowd, feel suspicious.


    Is it true that the killing of the family had something to do with the Pei family?


    "This is the ancient book of the Huo family. Besides this, there are many things hidden in..."


    Pei Mingze was dazzled. Unfortunately, as soon as his words came out, he was slapped by Pei Mingyuan, who looked greatly changed.


    Then, the people beside Pei Mingyuan rushed over directly, covered Pei Mingze''s mouth and dragged the people away.


    By the campfire, the crowd was quiet for a moment.


    Countless pairs of eyes looked at Pei Mingyuan, among which there was no lack of greedy covetous light.


    Pei Mingyuan reluctantly maintained his composure, smiled dryly and apologized to the people.


    Then, under everyone''s eyes, he left with the ancient book.


    On the other side, the deputy commander and his party, who were stunned by long Tianyu, were also overwhelmed by the situation.


    "Go back and tell your master that the next time you pick someone to cooperate, you have to polish your eyes so as not to be fooled."


    In fact, Lin Mengya had thought of this scene for a long time.


    She is not afraid to disturb the master behind these people. After all, being able to act so stealthily shows that the other party can''t do it easily in the open at least.


    What she needs is just the fear of the other party.


    Anyway, her identity will be exposed sooner or later. Presumably, the other party doesn''t want to match her.


    "Go!"


    The deputy commander stared at them with deep eyes, but had to take people away.


    In fact, these two people are not enough to make him at a loss, but as both martial arts experts, he can feel that there are at least a dozen people around him who are no less than his breath.


    In other words, if he really dares to do it, then the next moment, those people can tear him to pieces.


    Before he left, he still couldn''t help looking back.


    The two stood in a corner, one high and one low, but they were incomparably harmonious.


    And their popularity field is too strong. Even when they are surrounded by them, they don''t see any panic expression.


    It seems that everything is under their control.


    The next moment, his mind could not help jumping out of the names of two people, and suddenly his eyes burst


    tighten.


    Before coming out, the Lord specially ordered that anyone can offend, except two. We must avoid direct conflict with each other.


    Is that them?


    At the moment, the jade breaking activity of tiger head and snake tail seems to be lively before it disappeared.


    The rest of those people were somewhat depressed, but another kind of heat spread silently in the crowd.


    "Oh, they are all selfish ghosts who want to get something for nothing. Don''t think about it. Is it so easy to take the things stained with the blood of the Huo family?"


    Lin Mengya''s impression of the ancient people was a little complicated, and now it has taken a sharp turn.


    It is true that she also met such a good family as the Li family, but it is a pity that it is normal to be Sanguan, and she doesn''t get along well in the ancient family.


    On the contrary, the Fang family, the Sheng family, the Pei family and so on, which make people destroy everything and do bad things, have now become the mainstream of the ancient family.


    This makes Lin Mengya not optimistic about the future of the ancient people.


    Long Tianyu pinched the palm of her hand, "well, that''s true."


    He is not as jealous of evil as his wife.


    In fact, his nature is a somewhat cold-hearted person. Although he has a family, country and the world in his heart, he is also close and distant.


    His wife always comes first, and others have to rank behind his wife.


    Of course, it is also because Lin Mengya''s view of acting coincides with him.


    If they have differences, of course he will listen to his wife.


    Lin Mengya slowly breathed out a breath, and then met uncle Huo and his son disguised in the crowd.


    Looking at their faces, she knew that their harvest tonight was unbearable.


    "You''d better go back first. This is not the place to talk."


    She whispered.


    Everyone else agrees.


    When several people came, they came separately and left separately.


    At least in the eyes of outsiders, several people should have little connection.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu arrived first, but Uncle Huo and Huoxiao were a little late.


    They have changed their clothes. I think they are careful enough not to be followed.


    Aunt Fang has been staying at home and looking after the two babies.


    Seeing that the adults looked dignified when they came back, she became worried.


    Lin Mengya had to pick up the two babies first, wash them, and coax them to sleep before meeting uncle Huo and them.


    But at this time, in addition to her man''s calm face, another family of three had red eyes, especially aunt Fang, who had already cried.


    "What a surprise!" In her voice, there was not only hatred, but also guilt and sadness.


    "Even I don''t know. It turns out that their father-in-law''s death has something to do with the Pei family! I think the Zhao family and the Fang family have been involved with the Pei family for a long time! Hate that I have no eyes these years and haven''t found out about it!"


    Uncle Huo hugged aunt Fang, and his sadness and shame were deeper.


    Ridiculous!


    He should have lived so many years as a descendant of his enemy.


    Although he can blame these behind the scenes, he is also to blame.


    And Huoxiao also took a deep breath.


    "Father and mother, I don''t blame you for this. They are all behind the scenes. They have separated our family! I swear today that I will find out my enemy and avenge the Huo family!"


    "Good boy, you are not alone, you still have us!" Aunt Fang took her son''s hand.


    "Yes." Uncle Huo also put his hands on his wife and children''s hands.


    Their family lives and dies together.


    Even if you fight for your life, you have to fight the people behind you to the end.


    ......


    Lin Mengya sat down silently and looked at the three members of the Huo family. She couldn''t help feeling sorry for the Huo family.


    But more, it is doubts.


    Did the Huo family dig the tomb of the ancient ancestors? Or did you put green hats on those in power of the family?


    Otherwise, how could the ancient clan calculate like this?


    The whole family can almost contract half of the sadistic drama.


    Nowadays, even the bones and dregs are thought of by people. It is clear that it is an attitude towards the enemy of life and death!


    She couldn''t help asking what they had done before, which would make the ancient people use such crazy means?


    But the Huos are the real victims.


    Whether they do it or not, this is not an excuse for the ancient people to wantonly massacre the Huo family.


    Moreover, from the situation of the ancient people she came into contact with, I''m afraid that the Huo family was wrongly killed.


    This ancient nationality is simply a large origin of crazy approval.


    No wonder everyone says that if you don''t die in closure, you will become a rogue in closure.


    The ancient people''s behavior is simply!


    Long Tianyu noticed his daughter-in-law at the first time. When people sat down, his arm also stretched out to protect his wife''s waist.


    "All asleep?" He asked in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya nodded and forbore for a long time, but still he could not resist make complaints about the Dragon sky.


    "You say this ancient family, why do you have to be a pit for the Huo family?"


    It was long Tianyu who fumbled. His daughter-in-law recovered her slender waist, smacked it, and felt a little regret in her heart.


    It''s still softer with meat. However, his daughter-in-law is self-discipline. Not long after the child was born, she returned to the original state.


    In fact, he is still a daughter-in-law who likes meat. It''s soft to hold!


    And it''s so cute!


    But he didn''t forget to answer his daughter-in-law''s words, "bear the blame."


    That''s true.


    Lin Mengya thought.


    At that time, the ancient people had gone downhill again.


    But the Huo family is like a big fat meat that is rich and oily. The smell of fragrance will always attract the covet of evil wolves.


    "But from Aunt Huo''s description, the Huo family is not without self-protection. I wonder who can mobilize so much power to destroy the Huo family, maybe..."


    "There will be no betrayers in the Huo family!"


    Unexpectedly, Huo Xiao heard her.


    He looked at Lin Mengya with an unshakable firmness in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya said with some regret, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to doubt the Huo family. It''s just a little strange."


    She really shouldn''t speak ill of others.


    But Uncle Huo patted Huoxiao on the shoulder, and then explained to Lin Mengya, "Huoxiao doesn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong."


    "No." Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Huo Shu sighed and said, "Xiaoya, Huo Xiao said this because the most important thing of the Huo family for generations is mind. Only those who pass the test can finally stay in the Huo family and get access to the core secrets of the Huo family."


    "Therefore, even if the descendants of the Huo family have resentment and want to lead wolves into the house, I''m afraid they can''t enter the door of the Huo family."

 Chapter 2976

    In fact, Lin Mengya also knows that human nature can''t stand the test.


    Of course, some people are unyielding and stick to their limits; However, some people will lose their eyes because of power and wealth, and then abandon their position.


    But Uncle Huo is so determined that she can''t say more.


    After all, she is not the one who knows the Huos best.


    She thought and said, "if it''s not the internal thief, the external force is too fierce. Otherwise, the Huo family won''t have no power to fight back."


    Obviously, uncle Huo and Huoxiao think so.


    But she was very curious about something. Now she couldn''t help asking.


    "Uncle Huo, what secret does the Huo family hide so that these people will deal with you at all costs?"


    Just after this sentence, uncle Huo''s face became nervous with the naked eye.


    But you know, they are now tied to Uncle Huo.


    She has no intention of prying into the secrets of the Huos, but she doesn''t want to be targeted without a clue.


    Moreover, judging from today''s situation, I''m afraid those people are crazy!


    If one day uncle Huo divulges their identity, I''m afraid they''ll have to work hard!


    Although Lin Mengya''s eyes are not sharp, they are firm.


    Huo Shujiang couldn''t hold on after all. He sighed and shook his head with some helplessness on his face.


    "Well, we Huo family have paid too much for these things. If we don''t meet you, I''m afraid we will hurt our father and son sooner or later. The last secret of Huo family will also disappear with our passing."


    The question was a little heavy, but no one urged it.


    Huo Shujiang''s memory seems to have returned to his youth, and his face can''t help but take a little color of remembrance.


    "My grandfather said that our Huo family was not here at first, but no one knows why we moved here. But our Huo family will be explained by people in the previous life from generation to generation, and we must not leave here."


    "Unless one day, someone can take us away."


    Somehow, Lin Mengya thought there was something in this, but she thought it over again and couldn''t figure it out.


    But when she looked up and looked at Uncle Huo, she found that there was inexplicable eagerness in each other''s eyes.


    It made her a little uncomfortable.


    Isn''t she the one uncle Huo said could take them away?


    But she didn''t feel quite right.


    I''m afraid her parents were still two cells at that time. Where did she come from?


    Uncle Huo wiped the corners of his eyes, and the eagerness in his eyes dissipated.


    "Therefore, the reason why the Huo family wants to stay here is because the Huo family still has an unfinished mission." Uncle Huo didn''t tell the truth in the end.


    But Lin Mengya thought it was enough.


    At least, they need to know what those people want.


    Lin Mengya frowned: "so the reason why these people want to deal with the Huo family is related to the ''mission'' of the Huo family?"


    Uncle Huo thought for a moment and nodded gently.


    "Then I can ask, this thing is related to a fortune, isn''t it?"


    Huo Shu gave a positive answer to her insinuation.


    "You can say so, but we Huo family don''t know exactly what it is. To tell you the truth, our Huo family is just entrusted by others."


    Lin Mengya nodded and thought it was a little solid in her heart.


    In fact, she is not very interested in the "mission" itself.


    When it comes to wealth, she can''t spend all her life.


    She just needs to know what she''s facing.


    "OK, I see."


    She nodded, but she didn''t


    I found the amazement in Uncle Huo''s eyes.


    That''s it?


    Huh?


    He also waited for the other party to get to the bottom of the matter. Then he pretended to be embarrassed and told her the truth.


    In this way, Gong Ya will feel that their Huo family will endure humiliation and bear heavy responsibilities, have noble character, and at least win the respect of each other.


    Unexpectedly, the girl didn''t ask halfway!


    Now the child, curiosity is so easy to be satisfied?


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows on one side.


    While his wife didn''t see it, she threw a warning look at the Huo family.


    Oh, you deserve it!


    Who let them play tricks with his wife? Now, look how they return to the circle!


    "Well, it''s getting late. My wife and I will go back and have a rest first."


    He got up and took Lin Mengya.


    Although there are still some questions in the latter''s mind, it''s really late. If we talk about it again, we''re afraid it will affect everyone''s rest.


    Anyway, she knows everything she wants to know. It''s too late to talk about the rest tomorrow.


    "Yes!" When she came to the door, she turned her head and said, "take it easy for the time being. Now I''m afraid the Pei family will be regarded as hot potato. They will only be more anxious than you and dare not damage it at will."


    Huo Shujiang looked into her eyes and suddenly felt guilty.


    Maybe this girl is really different from them.


    In her heart, there is always a innocence.


    I''m afraid that''s why the couple and Xiao''er regard her as friends.


    "OK, I see. Thank you very much."


    He opened his eyebrows, and the mood in his eyes calmed down.


    Maybe everything is doomed.


    He just needs to let it be.


    ......


    The next day, before dawn, long Tianyu grabbed the news that someone tried to break into the yard at night before his wife woke up.


    However, everyone was stopped and two people were caught alive.


    Hearing the news, long Tianyu just picked his eyebrow, "I don''t know how to live or die."


    He already knew who was coming.


    It seems that the warning he and his wife gave each other yesterday can''t make the guy give up.


    In that case, he might as well return a gift.


    "As soon as Ren Yi released the news, he said that there would be clues about the missing people at the clan meeting in Yuehu city."


    The blade took the order and left.


    Lin Mengya in the inner room also woke up lazily, casually put on a dress and went down to the ground, with a hazy sleepiness on her face.


    "Well - those disappeared clansmen? It seems that you have found a lot of things this time."


    Lin Mengya, who just got up in the morning, was a little more confused than usual.


    Long Tianyu feels soft.


    Although he likes ordinary ladies very much, he always loves such a small confused lady.


    She quickly hugged her, washed her face and changed her clothes. Then she put it in front of her dressing table and Bai Su took care of her hair.


    Long Tianyu also likes to see her dress up.


    But every time, her wife''s actions are very fast, so that he always leaves a little regret.


    Lin Mengya has long been used to long Tianyu''s eyes.


    However, they are legal husband and wife. Her husband likes to see, and she doesn''t want to.


    But every time, she always felt that long Tianyu''s focused eyes would make her feel more happy.


    Lin Mengya bent her lips at the woman in the mirror.


    I don''t know how long Tianyu will feel when she sees her "face thrown away on the day"?


    Do you think you change a daughter-in-law every day?


    Just thinking of the routine, he was grabbed by long Tianyu and bit him gently.


    "No matter which face you wear, you are my daughter-in-law!"


    Uh


    So you''re seen through?


    Lin Mengya is a little embarrassed to be exposed.


    However, she remained calm and gave long Tianyu a "hum"!


    Looking at her proud little appearance, long Tianyu bent her lips.


    Today, as always, let him feel happy.


    At the dinner table, long Tianyu personally prepared dishes for her.


    Lin Mengya still pays great attention to the way of health. For example, her breakfast will have enough protein and fresh vegetables in addition to the necessary staple food.


    That is, with a healthy diet, she can recover so quickly.


    As for long Tianyu, women sing and men follow.


    Besides, he also believed in his wife''s medical books. In short, what his wife said must be right.


    "Those people who came last night have something to do with the Presbyterian Council?" She asked, raising her eyelids.


    "Well, how did you guess?" Long Tianyu was not surprised.


    He sometimes feels a little frustrated.


    However, his wife always guessed the news he got when he was tired of running outside.


    Isn''t it that his wife has the ability to predict?


    Lin Mengya looked at him and rolled her eyes in silence.


    "I don''t know as well as you do, but I just need to know you."


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that her man was still puzzled, Lin Mengya wiped her mouth and said sincerely, "every time you come back, you will deliberately guide me to guess the news you got. And it will leave me flaws, so I just need to read you."


    Long Tianyu was stunned. The next moment, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from my wife''s eyes."


    There was no panic or guilt on his face.


    Lin Mengya originally wanted to take him into the army, but she didn''t want to. I''m afraid the other party had expected it long ago.


    "Come on, why did you do this?"


    Lin Mengya asked helplessly.


    She is not defensive against long Tianyu, because in her opinion, he is not only the closest person, but also the person who most wants to be safe.


    But this guy is a little bad.


    It''s not frank.


    She had found out before that this guy was sometimes deliberately guiding himself.


    Just out of trust in him, Lin Mengya pretended not to notice.


    But at this point, she suddenly wanted to ask him, where is this road leading her?


    In fact, long Tianyu''s heart is far from as calm as it seems.


    He quietly hugged his wife.


    Hoo - fortunately, it was not pushed away.


    "Are you angry?" He asked cautiously.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and asked, "will you hurt me?"


    "Of course not! Even if I fight my life, I will never let anyone hurt you!"


    "That''s enough, so I have nothing to be angry about."


    Long Tianyu held her, but his eyes should also stare at her and look at her from time to time.


    It took him a long time to breathe out.


    "I''ll never hurt you."


    "Everything I do is to make you stronger."

 Chapter 2977

    After long Tianyu''s words, they suddenly fell into silence.


    Lin Mengya guessed his intention early.


    He''s been doing this all these years.


    She founded colleges and chambers of Commerce and took over Zhenlong hall. In fact, he was involved in everything.


    Even though the man didn''t shovel all the obstacles for her, no matter what she did, she knew he would be her strongest backing.


    For many years, husband and wife have helped each other.


    But somehow, she always felt that there seemed to be something unspeakable to her in long Tianyu''s heart.


    If so, it''s all right, but he always becomes eager because of these things.


    He thought he was hiding very well, but as the person beside his pillow and the person who knew him best, Lin Mengya didn''t notice it.


    Even the father and son of the Huo family may have reached some agreements privately with their own men.


    Thinking of this, she stretched out her hand and twisted it around his waist.


    "Don''t think you can hide everything from me! If you dare to hook three and four behind my back, I won''t break your leg myself!"


    Long Tianyu immediately showed his loyalty.


    "I swear to God! I will be faithful to my wife all my life!"


    Lin Mengya''s hand strength was a little lower and gave him a warning glance.


    Long Tianyu knew that he had passed the test today.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but have a kind of secretly happy to escape the disaster. Just looking at my wife, there was a little more warmth in my eyes.


    He knew, madam, that he was not willing to force him to be embarrassed.


    "I went out to see the two children."


    Lin Mengya made a little effort and broke away from his arms.


    "The matter of Mo Yan has already had an eyebrow. Don''t worry."


    Even though she couldn''t hold her, long Tianyu followed her step by step.


    Lin Mengya looked back and gave him a white eye.


    "You think you own your son. I''ve already asked someone to inquire. It''s really here, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to lend it to us."


    Even though she was extremely anxious, Lin Mengya still didn''t bring this emotion to the children.


    Mo Yan has only been ill once these days. She keeps close to her children, so she doesn''t make an earth shaking scene.


    But looking at the child''s smiling face, Lin Mengya was more determined to cure him.


    No matter how much she pays, she will save her child.


    ......


    Last night''s broken jade broke up unhappily. Today''s rumors spread all over the Moon Lake City.


    Some people say that the ancient book is false, so the treasure is also false, but more people think it is their brothers who want to cover up.


    Soon, the latter''s voice outweighed the former.


    The former also know that it is too far fetched, but they have to do it.


    Because they all received the money from Pei Mingyuan, the eldest son of the Pei family, they had to stick their necks and continue to quarrel with each other.


    For a time, there was a lot of noise in Yuehu City, and the people were unstable.


    At this time, the last day before the clan meeting also came quietly.


    Those real leaders of the ancient clan will also come to Yuehu city on this day.


    But they are not the servants of the wind, but they will enter the city with the best momentum after they have rested outside the city.


    At this time, all aristocratic families stood by the roadside to meet their owners.


    The more prominent their family background is, they stand in front of the crowd, and behind them, they belong to their family camp


    Affiliated family.


    In this way, the more popular, the greater the natural forces.


    Therefore, each clan meeting is also a game of redistribution of ancient clan forces.


    Here, those small and medium-sized families have no say. They have to polish their eyes and find a good ownership for their families in advance.


    Otherwise, what is waiting for them will be a disaster.


    All, those small families have no choice but to survive tremblingly. I hope those giants can give them a way to live.


    But this time, things seem strange.


    When the master of the Pei family got off the sedan chair and was about to enter the Moon Lake City, he saw his eldest son standing in the front with an eager face.


    In fact, it has always been the same.


    Although Lezheng family is the first family, in order to show its transcendent status, it must not participate in these small struggles.


    So every time, his Pei family stood in the front, followed by the largest number of supporters.


    But somehow, he always feels strange today.


    There are too many people in their own area, right?


    He just thought it was because those people got some news and knew that they were going to be the best, so he wanted to obey.


    He saw two nephews of the same Shangxian family coming to him one after another.


    "I''ve seen uncle Pei."


    Although they were saluting him, Pei family leader just felt something was wrong.


    The next moment, they couldn''t wait to raise their heads, smiled and said, "I heard that uncle Pei inadvertently got those properties of the Huo family. The younger generation thought that with such great benefits, uncle would not swallow them alone, right?"


    Master Pei''s finger moved.


    But he is much more treacherous than Pei Mingyuan.


    Between lightning and flint, he realized that he was exposed!


    But he didn''t show the slightest flaw. Instead, he looked as motionless as a mountain and asked, "why don''t I know this? I don''t know where the two wise nephews heard this news?"


    Seeing that he didn''t admit it, the two younger generation didn''t dare to pursue it any more, but the big words "don''t believe" were clearly written on their faces.


    The Pei family leader relied on himself as an elder. As soon as he was about to send the two younger generation away, he heard a strange voice behind him.


    "Master Pei, is this your weakness?"


    Master Pei''s face changed.


    Then, the two nephews, the owners of their own family, stood up.


    He may not care about the two small ones, but he can''t fool the two old ones easily.


    "What do you mean?" He still refused to give in.


    But they are not aimless.


    "Brother Pei, we have worked together for many years at least. It''s not good for you to tell our brother the truth about this kind of thing?"


    Master Pei''s face sank.


    Even if he was furious, he wanted to cut the person who leaked the news, but now he is also difficult to ride a tiger.


    The two must have agreed.


    Today, I''m just telling myself their attitude.


    If he doesn''t agree, the next moment they will stick together with others and deal with themselves.


    The next moment, master Pei suddenly changed his attitude.


    "It''s all right. Our three brothers are good friends for many years. All right, let''s talk about other things later. Don''t watch the younger generation watch the excitement."


    This is a preliminary compromise.


    The two people were also happy in their hearts. Then, they followed the identity of Pei''s master and put it in a tacit understanding


    Know your attitude.


    Those behind them are secretly gnashing their teeth.


    I knew this fat meat was not so easy to eat, but I didn''t expect that these big families were so shameless. Now they have begun to divide their interests.


    Hateful!


    Their families are too weak and not single-minded. I''m afraid they can''t stand the three.


    Thinking of this, they can only temporarily press their unwillingness and greed.


    No way, they can only hope that when the three families divide the meat, they can have some soup.


    This is the current situation of the ancient people.


    All the benefits come from the big families who are superior, while those small families can only be squeezed and exploited forever.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know the scene at the gate.


    As the real heirs of this wealth, uncle Huo and Huoxiao are divided into two ways.


    Uncle Huo went to Zhao''s house by himself.


    After all, no longer willing, the skin he is wearing now also belongs to the Zhao family.


    He can rebel, but he can''t rebel for the time being, otherwise those insiders will know at the first time that he has recovered his original consciousness.


    This is extremely dangerous for their family.


    Especially in Yuehu city.


    Huo Xiao wanted to go to Pei''s house to inquire about some news while the city was empty.


    Now the Moon Lake City is empty, and most people rush out. It''s a great opportunity.


    He went as soon as he left the city. It is estimated that he should come back soon.


    As for Aunt Fang, she always stationed in the base camp.


    The couple Lin Mengya and long Tianyu changed into modest costumes and secretly went outside the city.


    They want to see someone.


    A person Lin Mengya has been thinking about for a long time.


    ......


    It''s not easy to get into town today.


    In order to show their dignity and respect, no matter what kind of big family background, they have to walk into the city.


    These family leaders don''t lack time, and they have to greet each other when they see them.


    Because of such a small ceremony, it will take at least half a day.


    So usually the owners go first, and then others go in.


    People came and went, and no one noticed that the two looked ordinary and dressed ordinary people slipped out of the other door.


    They rode together on a horse and came to the gathering place of the family carriages.


    There are also many people exchanging greetings here, which is very lively.


    As soon as long Tianyu and Lin Mengya entered, they were regarded as servants of unknown families.


    Therefore, the two people walked through it unimpeded and did not attract the attention of others.


    After all, there are too many people like them, and there are people everywhere. No one thinks anyone will dare to make trouble.


    After hiding behind a carriage and avoiding the public''s sight, they looked at a carriage under the care of people layer by layer.


    "It''s just ahead, but Mr. Baili''s situation is a little special." Long Tianyu whispered.


    "Is there anyone else who dares to embarrass my teacher? Don''t die?" Lin Mengya thought it was a little incredible.


    Her teacher doesn''t look like a war slag. In fact, the combat effectiveness is no less than an army!


    Long Tianyu shook his head and said, "the teacher''s safety is no problem, just..."


    Before the words fell, I heard a scolding from the carriage.

 Chapter 2978

    "Do you really think that poison saint is what you can say? Give it to miss Ben, or you''ll break the other leg!"


    Familiar formula, different sounds.


    Needless to see, Lin Mengya can imagine which family miss must be bullying people with her superior family background.


    She wasn''t surprised at all.


    Because most of the ancient families attached great importance to their status.


    It''s like being superior to others is born with the capital to practice others.


    But at this time, another steady woman''s voice came.


    "Miss Chu, why are you so mean? This old man, poison saint is resting now, and we can''t disturb him. In this way, wait here first, and I''ll ask for you when you''re ok?"


    "Song Jia! What kind of person are you pretending to be here? Don''t think I don''t know. Your song family''s broken settlement doesn''t want to turn over by relying on the poison saint? Hum! I think you are delusional!"


    "Chu Lingyun, you!" The girl called Song Jia was also very angry.


    But she is two years older than Chu Lingyun, and her character is much calmer.


    Although I was so angry that I didn''t believe it, I still had the advice of my family in my heart and didn''t continue to verbally entangle with each other.


    But some people, not her step back can be satisfied.


    Chu Lingyun didn''t dare to answer back when she saw her. She more consciously poked the pain of the other party. For a time, her tone couldn''t help being more manic. She opened her mouth and almost inserted every sentence into others'' heart.


    However, when Chu Lingyun said triumphantly, "the elder of your song family, I''m afraid he won''t live for a few days", Lin Mengya suddenly thought of a person who was about to be forgotten by her.


    "Song Zixing? Do you think the Song family they are talking about is the song Zixing family?"


    Long Tianyu''s memory is also excellent. At present, he nodded.


    "It''s possible."


    "That''s a coincidence. I don''t know how he escaped from Sheng''s house."


    How else can we say that this place of the ancient people is too small.


    You can meet acquaintances everywhere.


    In fact, she doesn''t have much bad feelings for the Song family. Of course, she doesn''t have any good feelings.


    However, song Zixing and his nephew endured planning for so many years, but they just wanted to avenge their brother and father. Lin Mengya admired this character.


    It seems that the life of the Song family is also difficult.


    But she couldn''t figure out why these people came to the teacher?


    I can''t figure it out. I just don''t want to.


    Look, they are surrounded, but their teachers and disciples have their own way of contact.


    Not long after, Lin Mengya took out half a palm sized exquisite medicine incense stove from her arms.


    This thing is different from an ordinary censer. Whether it''s material or shape, it was selected, designed and built by her teacher.


    She took out Lavender fragrant balls the size of rice grains from her small treasure bag and threw them in.


    Not long ago, a faint fragrance of medicine came from inside.


    Of course, a small amount of this thing is harmless to the human body.


    But most importantly, because it''s mixed with her blood.


    Although it is diluted and neutralized with medicine, for some small things, it is no less than the influence of cat mint on meow stars.


    The small fragrant pill soon burned out.


    Then the carriage on the other side was still motionless.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are not in a hurry. They just hide in the corner and continue to monitor.


    But in such a short time, Chu Lingyun was the leader


    Everyone reviewed the strange Chinese language.


    That''s a tough and mean person. Even Lin Mengya was amazed when she stopped. She thought that Chu Lingyun had eaten several baskets of shrews before she filled this skill point.


    Song Jiagang could bear it at first. Later, she was defeated, but she was suppressed by Chu Lingyun''s louder abuse.


    Even Lin Mengya heard the girl''s repressed cry.


    As a woman, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    This Chu Lingyun is not only too overbearing, but also makes her feel that Chu Lingyun is afraid to do it on purpose!


    But what is so much good for Chu Lingyun?


    She couldn''t figure it out, but soon there was an answer.


    "What are you arguing about? If you quarrel again, go home to me!"


    What a familiar tone!


    Lin Mengya immediately saw a light in front of her eyes. She was lying on the side of the carriage, but half of her small head could be exposed, but she wanted to turn into a giraffe, so she could probe over to see the teacher''s current situation.


    Bai Lirui went down the carriage with a calm face and no good attitude.


    Chu Lingyun immediately changed her face and respectfully shouted, "master, you are finally willing to come out to see the disciples! The disciples immediately drive these people away so as not to disturb your good dream!"


    Lin Mengya''s face changed from shock to disappointment, and then to gnashing teeth.


    damn!


    The teacher has other disciples outside!


    No wonder I have to be willing to go home. There is a home outside!


    Wait for her and see if she will recognize this teacher who likes the new and hates the old!


    Bai Lirui suddenly shivered for no reason.


    In fact, he woke up long ago, but he was too lazy to deal with these difficult guys, so he hid in the carriage and pretended to die.


    But just now, the Gu bag he never left moved!


    It was raised with his good disciple''s blood. It only reacts to his good disciple''s medicine.


    This shows that his good disciple is coming!


    That''s why he couldn''t wait to get off the bus, but he was entangled again.


    Then, with a black face, he said, "who is your master? Don''t scream. I said earlier that I have only Gong Ya as an apprentice in my life. It''s useless for others to kneel and die in front of me!"


    Hum! When he doesn''t know, these people are actually thinking about his mantle!


    you must be dreaming!


    His family background can only be passed on to his disciples. Don''t even think about his son.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Lingyun''s pretty face turned white for a moment, and then shouted out in disbelief.


    "Impossible! I''m obviously imitating Gong Ya everywhere. Lord poison saint, think about it again. My qualifications don''t need to be poor!"


    Imitate who?


    Lin Mengya''s face turned black three times.


    no


    When did she become a bitch? Is it difficult? In the eyes of everyone, dare you feel that she is a living spray?


    no It''s impossible!


    As soon as she turned her head, she stared at long Tianyu fiercely, startled the latter, and the alert in her heart suddenly soared to the highest value.


    "Am I a bitch?" She asked, gnashing her teeth.


    Long Tianyu didn''t think about it and shook his head immediately.


    "How can it be? My wife is the most generous and dignified."


    "Am I mean?"


    "That''s even more impossible! No one is more gentle and kind than my wife."


    "Then why did she say she learned from me? Is it difficult? In the eyes of outsiders, I am this virtue?"


    Lin Mengya is about to smoke.


    Yes, she doesn''t care what others think of her. After all, she can''t care what others say.


    But! Yes!


    At least be realistic!


    Even if it is her black powder, it must at least be next to the side!


    And the human spirit!


    Learning is good enough. It''s very choking. You have to have a minimum of seven or eight points, right?


    What is this now? to open or find a new path or snap course?


    Long Tianyu felt that the small flame on his wife was about to burn.


    He quickly hugged the man in his arms and said to shun Mao, "I''m not angry! It must be the villains outside who spread these unreliable news in order to discredit you. When I go back, I''ll investigate it carefully!"


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and took three deep breaths, which could barely suppress her anger.


    "Yes, you''re right. I can''t be angry. What she said is distorted rumors, which can''t be counted."


    On the other side, Bai Lirui was also restrained by Chu Lingyun''s words.


    What?


    Is it his clever and filial little apprentice who learned such a vicious and willful thing?


    But Chu Lingyun was wronged. "I wasn''t like this originally. If I didn''t know that poison saint you like such an apprentice, I wouldn''t learn so vulgar. But poison saint, since you can accept such a student, why refuse me?"


    Vulgar, her uncle!


    Lin Mengya almost didn''t fly out and burst her identity.


    Where''s the AI? Really, when she''s not here, she can slander at will, right?


    Let her go, she''s going to tear each other''s hands!


    She rolled up her sleeves and rushed out. Finally, she was caught by long Tianyu, held her teeth and claws, held her hips and directly picked her up.


    "Calm down! Calm down! Be good. Don''t be angry. My husband will avenge you later."


    Long Tianyu pecked and kissed her red face and coaxed her with a small voice.


    This is also the first time he saw his wife''s response. I have to say that his wife''s face is red with anger. It''s very cute.


    But he can''t show the slightest meaning, or he will be the next to die.


    Lin Mengya is also good at self-restraint.


    After the most angry one passed, she calmed down.


    No way, people are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being strong.


    She knew that there were many people secretly who often discredited themselves, but she never dreamed of learning.


    I''m afraid miss Chu didn''t want to release herself, so she just picked her rumors to learn?


    They are all adults. Why don''t they have the concept of right and wrong?


    Lin Mengya breathed out a long breath.


    that ''s ok! wait and see!


    She turned and continued to look at the situation over there.


    She just stared at her teacher.


    Look, people humiliate your only precious student face to face. Old man, what should he do? He''d better have points in his heart!


    Fortunately, bailiri''s EQ, which has never been enough, is finally online.


    "Shut up! Even if there''s something wrong with my student, it''s not something you can talk about!"


    Lin Mengya secretly molars.


    Listen, what did the old man say?


    Huh? What do you mean she''s different, isn''t she? Huh?


    Smelly old man! You''ve lost your delicacies, abalone and ginseng wings. Give her balsam pear every day in the future!

 Chapter 2979

    When Lin Mengya was secretly grinding her teeth and preparing to abuse her Pro teacher in the future, she heard the dissatisfied voice of the old man again.


    "What''s more, my student is intelligent and filial. You are less than one ten thousandth of my student. Where can you compare?"


    OK! The teacher is old. You''d better prepare laoshanshen and Millennium Ganoderma lucidum!


    She''s old. It''s time for her to be filial.


    Lin Mengya nodded secretly, but the corners of her mouth quietly aroused a smile.


    Long Tianyu never missed her expression.


    It seems that Mr. Baili''s crisis has been solved.


    In fact, just now he was sweating in his heart. For fear of the old man''s death, he almost lost his old age.


    But now it seems that their desire for survival is not in vain.


    you ''re right.


    In order to make a better living under Lin Mengya, all the men of the palace family, at the call of Qinghu, tried to explore a special exchange activity of "on how to have a more brilliant tomorrow".


    Although Qinghu was just out of fun, even long Tianyu learned several hands silently.


    If you flatter his family, you really have to admire the dead fox.


    But now, I''m not sure.


    Thinking of this, long Tianyu stood up silently. What''s the matter with a little pride?


    Barry Rui is purely seeking truth from facts.


    Let''s not worry about the qualification and personality. His little apprentice also dumped these girls, all right?


    His little apprentice was born for poison medicine.


    I''m used to the best Imperial Green. Who will be interested in hard stones?


    Chu Lingyun doesn''t believe it.


    She turned her mouth and thought that Lord poison Saint might be blind.


    But if it weren''t for the things in his hand, she wouldn''t rush to please the smelly old man.


    "Hum, you have no eyes! Sooner or later you will regret it!"


    With that, she left with people.


    Leaving only a hundred Li Rui and a face of disgust.


    Don''t think he doesn''t smell the smell of poison on each other.


    The best poisons, knowing that they are poisons, will be flocked to, and can''t stand the temptation. Even at the cost of life, they will go to this appointment of death.


    He also understood this truth from his young apprentice.


    The best magic medicine will be regarded as the best by countless people. Why should the poison be regarded as a beast?


    It was also the little apprentice who made him feel that he wanted to be biased before.


    However, now that he has realized it, he will naturally go further in the poison path.


    He believes that only a few people in the world can understand themselves and reach their own level.


    But his little apprentice must be better than blue, which is his eternal pride.


    Of course, he didn''t know that his pride wanted him to gnaw bitter gourd for the rest of his life.


    Otherwise, you have to perform a cleaning up on the spot.


    With Chu Lingyun''s departure, the excitement here seems to come to an end.


    Lin Mengya has sorted it out. Later, she will shake in front of her master in the form of passers-by with long Tianyu.


    They have a tacit understanding between teachers and disciples, and don''t worry that the teacher will not recognize her.


    But as soon as she came out, she saw the Song Jia girl, plumping down and kneeling on the ground.


    "Younger Song Jia, I''ve seen the poison saint."


    Just left one, why did another one come?


    Bai Lirui is a little impatient.


    He also wants to have a good look at the apprentice


    As for my brother, he waved his hand and said, "I won''t accept her, let alone you. Let''s go."


    "I know I''m stupid and don''t dare to climb high. But I have something I want to give to poison saint."


    "What?" Bai Lirui is not very interested.


    But after Song Jia took out the thing, the teacher was stunned on the spot.


    Immediately, he snatched it, feeling a little excited.


    "Where did you get it? Where is the owner of it?"


    Song Jia dared not look up, so she had to answer obediently.


    "The eldest uncle of the younger generation accidentally found it under a cliff. The eldest uncle said that when he found it, the owner of the thing was dying. She asked me to bring her things to you, and then died."


    Baili Rui tightly held the faded complexion in his hand, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    After a long time, he sighed and wiped his face.


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    Although his tone is not very good, he is not bad.


    In short, it is a little indifferent and ruthless, just want to return the favor.


    Song Jia still lowered her head, but her palms were soaked.


    Biting her lips, she endured the shame on her face and said firmly, "I don''t want to be a disciple of that year. I just want to be able to serve you by your side. If I can learn a little, it''s my luck."


    This requirement is not excessive.


    Bai Lirui knows that it must be because the girl''s uncle has great kindness to the man that he can get the complexion and get the message from the man.


    That''s it!


    After all, it was a debt of gratitude. What he owed the man happened to be paid off now.


    "OK, you can learn poison with me. I have only one student in my life, Gong ya. In the future, no matter how much you learn, you are not allowed to walk outside in my name. May you accept it?"


    Song Jia was overjoyed and quickly knelt down.


    "Thank you, poison saint! Song Jia must remember your teachings and dare not forget them all the time."


    "Forget it, alas, it''s been thirty years. I didn''t expect it to be thirty years. I can still see this thing."


    For a moment, he fell into a long closed mood. For a moment, he shook his head and sighed, forgetting what his purpose was.


    Lin Mengya also saw the situation there. After thinking about it, she stepped back.


    "Why not?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher and said with some worry, "I''m afraid the teacher''s mood is too big and bad for his health. Forget it, since he already knows we''re here, he''ll meet us sooner or later."


    Long Tianyu knows that his wife is concerned about Mr. Baili.


    Smiled and hugged her shoulders.


    "Well, we''ll see you later. It''s not urgent at this moment."


    But the teacher is here. She still doesn''t give up after all.


    Step by step, he turned back, lowered his voice and said to long Tianyu, "do you think this will be another love debt of the teacher?"


    "No." Where does long Tianyu know.


    But Lin Mengya said "tut tut" twice with a look of schadenfreude.


    "I don''t see. The teacher was very romantic when he was young. Alas, the teacher is not a slag. He just gives all his sisters a home!"


    This girl is not serious again.


    Long Tianyu was helpless and Qu fingered her forehead.


    Lin Mengya held her head and just wanted to bite him as punishment. Unexpectedly, the next moment, long Tianyu suddenly changed her look, directly picked her up, turned around and hid in a more secret corner.


    Something''s wrong!


    Lin Mengya subconsciously


    It''s not a good cry.


    She seemed to hear someone screaming.


    And not far from them!


    Long Tianyu is like a wary wolf. He suddenly feels the danger approaching.


    And Lin Mengya is also a tacit understanding.


    The first time he took himself to avoid, he turned on the hiding function.


    In this way, they watched a group of people in black and ran past them not far away.


    In broad daylight, people make trouble?


    And look at their direction - no!


    It''s not for the teacher!


    The two men touched their eyes and confirmed the possibility.


    Without her reminding, long Tianyu secretly recruited blade one to ensure their safety.


    The man in black went in the direction of the teacher.


    But their goal is not teachers.


    "Miss Song, hurry in and hide. The poisonous saint is here. They dare not do anything to you!"


    The old servant wanted to push Song Jia into bailiriu''s carriage.


    But Song Jia stood still and refused to leave them, saying, "no, I can''t leave you. They want to catch me. As long as I go with them, they can let you go."


    "No!" The old servant cried and knelt down for her.


    "You are the only hope of our song family. You must not have anything to do, miss. Be obedient. Hurry up and don''t worry about us!"


    Baili Rui also heard the movement outside.


    But he has a strange temperament. He doesn''t care much about the life and death of others except those he cares about.


    Besides, he knew very well that the purpose of his trip was just to find medicine for the little disciple.


    The rest has nothing to do with him.


    As long as you don''t take the initiative to offend him, he won''t mind his own business


    The man in black came in a twinkling of an eye.


    Looking at the sharp blades in their hands, everyone shuddered.


    This group of people is a law enforcement hall that intimidates the ancient people and frightens all their people.


    It is said that no one who is caught by them can come back with a bolt.


    I don''t know what the Song family did to provoke such a group of evil stars.


    "The law enforcement hall takes people, irrelevant people, etc. get out of the way!"


    The man in black surrounded them all without expression.


    Although Song Jia''s teeth trembled with fear, he still had the courage to ask, "who are you looking for?"


    "Song Jia, come with us." The leader looked cold and his voice was cold.


    "Why? What''s wrong with me? I want you to go?"


    Although she was prepared, Song Jia still didn''t believe it.


    no


    Uncle said they would try to put it off for a while.


    Now that she has received the consent of the poison saint, she can learn poison from him.


    But she didn''t expect that the poison saint was so cold-hearted that she couldn''t borrow any strength.


    Now, he has been arrested by the law enforcement hall.


    She only felt despair, unprecedented despair.


    "The Song family betrayed the family. All the people of the family have been escorted to the law enforcement hall. If you dare to resist, you will be killed!"


    The lingering smell of blood can only be found by those who have been immersed in it all the year round.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu secretly hang behind.


    Just one look, they can be sure that these guys have blood in their hands.

 Chapter 2980

    "Impossible! Our song family has always been loyal to the family and will never betray the family! You and you must have made a mistake, you must have!"


    Song Jia''s body was shaky and her face was white.


    Although she knew there was a crisis in the family, she didn''t expect it to be so.


    "Miss, you go!"


    The old servant next to her jumped up and tried to stop those people for her.


    "No, no!"


    Blood splashed on Song Jia''s face.


    The temperature made her twitch, and the next moment, the old servant protecting her fell at her feet.


    She wanted to scream, but her voice seemed to be blocked by something, and she couldn''t pronounce half a syllable.


    Her eyes widened hard, but her sight was slowly saturated with a bright red.


    What''s that?


    Her mind was at a loss. She couldn''t hear all the voices around her. She just stared at the blood red color in front of her.


    After a long time, she sat on the ground in a vertigo.


    "Ah --"


    The scream of tragedy was sharp, with all her fear and grief.


    But they couldn''t move the killers in front of them.


    It was they who killed her two servants without hesitation.


    Next, will it be her turn?


    Song Jia, who suddenly lost his strength, sat down beside the carriage.


    She even thought that if she died like this, she would be reunited with others sooner or later.


    She closed her eyes and waited for death.


    No one expected that those people in the law enforcement hall would act so mercilessly.


    Even Lin Mengya and long Tianyu hiding behind the carriage were stunned.


    Immediately, Lin Mengya strengthened her idea.


    The Presbyterian Council or the so-called law enforcement hall.


    Maybe in their eyes, those families are not people at all.


    This recognition made her take a breath of air conditioning.


    If so, how many people will remain in the ancient clan under the domination of the Presbyterian Council?


    Butchers will never love their captive prey.


    The ancient clan is a man eating hell!


    Long Tianyu kept holding her hand.


    It seemed that she felt her mood change and couldn''t help holding it more tightly.


    "Can we do it?" He didn''t speak, just used his intertwined hands to convey his meaning.


    Lin Mengya looked outside and shook her head.


    no way.


    Their current identity cannot be exposed for the time being.


    Moreover, judging from the style of the group, it should be the kind of dictator who says nothing.


    Even if they killed all the people in the law enforcement hall, they were unlucky. I''m afraid it was the Song family.


    Besides, there are teachers.


    They can''t trouble the teacher.


    "Wait." She shook back hard to convey her meaning.


    And she felt that the teacher should not let them take people away.


    "Take it away."


    After killing those two obstructing guys without hesitation, the people of the law enforcement hall didn''t put away the murder weapon in their hands.


    They want to get people directly.


    But before his hand touched Song Jia''s clothes, he was suddenly hit by something shooting from mid air.


    The next moment, the guy hit took several steps back.


    And he


    The hand, starting from the back of the hand, quickly turns black and purple with the naked eye.


    "What''s going on?"


    The man almost lost his calmness and cried out.


    But a cold voice came from the carriage.


    "If you don''t want to lose your life, cut off your hands."


    The man held his hands and hesitated slightly.


    I didn''t expect that at the next moment, the head man actually took a knife directly and cut off his whole forearm and hand.


    The man was also a tough man. He didn''t say a word.


    However, his face turned white into a piece of paper, and he hurt his right hand.


    From then on, he was afraid to become a loser.


    The leader threw a bottle of wound medicine to his men, and then pushed them down.


    He stood in front of the carriage and asked in a deep voice, "dare you ask, sir, but Lord poison saint?"


    "Tut, what''s up?"


    Lin Mengya thinks she is still young.


    Otherwise, I didn''t see that my teacher, who was nothing but poison, had such a evil and evil side.


    Seeing that the people in the carriage did not deny it, the leader was relieved.


    Although it''s ordered above, don''t easily offend the poison Saint around. It''s his duty to hunt down the people of the Song family.


    As for his wounded man.


    That can only be regarded as bad luck. He met the moody poison saint.


    "Pei Ming, the chief of the law enforcement hall, has seen the poison saint. Pei Ming didn''t mean to collide with the poison saint, but his duty is. Please forgive me and let me take him away."


    In the carriage, after a while, the indifferent voice of bailirio came out.


    "I don''t want to meddle in your business, but this girl, I have to pay back her favor. Go, I can''t give it to you."


    "Poison saint, it''s hard for me to do this."


    Pei Ming, the chief of the law enforcement hall, although he has half a ghost mask on his face, from the firm line, he is also unwilling to give in to others.


    Such people can''t be persuaded, and they won''t be open to Song Jia.


    But who''s Barry?


    The world-famous poison saint, the person he wants to protect, really no one can stop him.


    "It seems that today''s young people are ignorant of life and death. Well, if you want to take people away, I''ll give her something to defend herself."


    Then he threw a small cloth bag from the carriage and fell into Song Jia''s arms.


    She foolishly touched it.


    The next moment, the bag burst open and a layer of light red smoke flew out.


    "Cover your mouth and nose!"


    Peiming suddenly shouted, then covered his mouth and nose and quickly stepped back for several steps.


    After the mist cleared, Song Jia still sat where she was, but all her exposed skin was slightly red.


    She thought she was going to die, but how can she live well now?


    At this time, bailiri''s voice came out again, but this time, he seemed a little depressed.


    "Now the girl''s body is full of my powder. Whoever touches it will die. If you can take people away, I have nothing to say."


    Can you still play like this?


    Lin Mengya was talking about her teacher, but when she became more and more serious, she heard the teacher gloating and encouraging her: "song girl, if I were you, I would die in front of them now. Your flesh and blood are covered with my poison now. If you die, they can''t run away."


    Bai Lirui''s words are full of evil taste.


    Hearing this, Song Jia suddenly stood up and looked at her


    Flashing the light of hatred, he went straight to the commander Peiming.


    "Don''t move, stand where you are!"


    Pei Ming frowned slightly and drank coldly.


    However, Song Jia is now like a mad dog.


    She smiled bitterly, "come on, don''t you want to catch me? The poison Saint said that my flesh and blood will become highly toxic. If I die, none of you will want to go back alive!"


    Now Peiming was in a dilemma.


    After seeing the means of the poison saint, he had no intention of making enemies.


    But Song Jia, it was really an accident.


    In fact, he still has a fluke mentality in his heart. If so, can he avoid killing with concealed weapons.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Lirui, who had never appeared in the carriage, was like calculating his idea, "hey hey" sneered twice.


    "Oh, young man, don''t think you''re the only one in the world. What poison do you think I put on that girl?"


    "If it''s really just ordinary poison powder, can the girl still be alive?"


    "I heard that the law enforcement team of your law enforcement hall seems to have practiced a kind of Kung Fu of transforming Qi and blood into evil spirits? Once the powder on this girl matches her own flesh and blood, it will be the bane of your Kung Fu."


    "Tut, how powerful your lightness skill is, you can''t escape it. Ha ha, ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s so interesting!"


    Lin Mengya, who was hiding aside, turned her eyes.


    She dares to bet that the teacher will be talking nonsense!


    Poisoning must also follow the scientific basis.


    Even if it is inhalable poison, I''m afraid it won''t work in such an open place.


    Of course, she and the teacher can''t do it.


    The key problem is that neither Xiaoyao nor she noticed that the powder was as powerful as the teacher said!


    "Is your grandpa joking?" She asked the little medicine.


    The latter hesitated before giving her a positive answer.


    "Yes."


    Look! She said!


    The old man is becoming more and more capable of fooling people!


    But no one will believe his nonsense.


    Especially Pei Ming.


    Although Bai Lirui''s others are nonsense, he is right about one thing.


    They, the members of the law enforcement team, have really practiced a kind of Kung Fu of transforming Qi and blood into evil spirits.


    It is with this Kung Fu that they can stand proudly in the ancient family, and no one can escape their pursuit.


    In fact, this Kung Fu should be similar to that of the Zheng family.


    Through some means, they can improve their skills to a very high level in a very short time.


    And most importantly, this Kung Fu will make people lose their emotions more and more. In the end, it is likely to become a tool that can only kill people obediently.


    But that''s the future.


    If he loses his martial arts now, he is waiting for his end. I''m afraid it will be worse.


    Once you have fear in your heart, you will unconsciously believe those words that make you fear, and the more you believe, the more you fear in your heart.


    This is an endless cycle.


    Peiming thought and thought. Finally, he glanced at Song Jia and had to make a concession.


    "In that case, I''ll give poison Saint a face. But poison saint, the people of our law enforcement hall also act according to the rules. Your Excellency blocks it like this. Please explain it to our hall leader."


    Although there was a mask, Peiming was a little threatening when he said these words.


    Baili Rui gave a careless "hum".


    After that, Peiming had to withdraw.

 Chapter 2981

    "Don''t go, you''ll save my family!"


    Unexpectedly, Song Jia bit her teeth and red eyes to rush up.


    She also determined that she was carrying something that people feared, so she wanted to die, but before she died, she avenged her relatives.


    But if she''s really dead, she''ll wear a helping hand!


    Fortunately, there are Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu threw a small stone behind him. The next moment, the Song family was paralyzed on the ground and could only watch the group of enemies leave.


    "God damn it, it will cause me trouble!"


    When people left, bailiri hurried out of the carriage for fear that the stupid girl named Song Jia would be stupid.


    It''s shameless to be a poison saint!


    But fortunately, people just lie on the ground, and others are no big deal.


    But the old man walked around. After seeing that Song Jia couldn''t move, he couldn''t help but pick up the corners of his mouth and snickered quite complacently.


    The little apprentice must have done it!


    He said that his little apprentice is definitely the smartest one. Quietly, if he doesn''t come, he will share his worries as a teacher!


    "If everyone is as stupid as you, that''s great."


    Baili Rui muttered angrily.


    If it weren''t for the favor, he really couldn''t pass the buck. Where would he care about Song Jia''s life and death?


    After looking around, I didn''t find the little apprentice.


    He knew that the little apprentice had deliberately hidden it from him. He would inevitably have some regrets in his heart.


    But before long, several people ran over.


    "Ouch, poison saint, what''s going on? You''re frightened. Hurry, carry these people away!"


    At the front was a middle-aged man with a very kind appearance but too round figure.


    Bai Lirui doesn''t care about him.


    The man who looks simple, honest and kind is the father of Chu Lingyun who imitates Lin Mengya and is ridiculed.


    He got the news just now, but he didn''t come until now. His intention was obvious.


    It''s only bailiri who doesn''t bother to worry about such a thing with him.


    And called him impolitely.


    "I don''t care about the rest, but that girl, you send it here."


    Hearing this, Chu Jingye was flattering his smiling face and shook for a moment.


    If Bai Lirui hadn''t deliberately mentioned this, he would have asked someone to leave Song Jia behind.


    But now, it''s hard to start.


    But while making a gesture to the servant, he lowered his voice and said, "my Lord has paid back the favor by saving her life. In my opinion, this man is probably a big trouble. It''s better to..."


    "Why not? When do I need you to decide my business?"


    In the face of people other than his own little apprentice, Baili Rui has always been extremely arrogant.


    Chu Jingye''s small eyes, half covered by fat, flashed and quickly confessed in a low voice.


    "I don''t mean that. I''m thinking about you. Besides, if adults like such beautiful women, my Chu family has everything. Why should adults get into trouble for a woman?"


    Bai Lirui''s face sank quickly.


    "What you just said, say it again."


    Even though his face was expressionless, the indifferent voice frightened bailiarui.


    Intuition told him that he was dying!


    At the next moment, Chu Jingye quickly shook his head.


    "No, I''m not here


    I mean, adults misunderstood! "


    Then he immediately greeted the people below, "hurry up and send Miss Song quickly. Be careful. If you hurt Miss Song, I want your head!"


    The appearance of a pack of dog legs really turned bailiarui off.


    Soon, Song Jia was sent to bailiri''s carriage.


    After a while, the news came from Yuehu City, and they could go in.


    Everyone hurried to get ready to go, so as not to spend the night outside after the time.


    Taking advantage of the large number of people, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also mixed into the city and smoothly returned to their foothold.


    After putting on that disguise, Lin Mengya is very glad that long Tianyu closes the door and arranges and digests everything he hears today.


    They thought they were just going to see the teacher. Unexpectedly, they would encounter such a thing.


    To be honest, she was a little surprised by her teacher''s identity. She actually worked very well in the ancient people.


    But long Tianyu said, "it''s not difficult to understand. Although Mr. Baili is not recognized by the Baili family, he is the man of the poison gate. I think we underestimated the teacher in the past."


    Lin Mengya really didn''t think about this.


    But what she didn''t know was that in fact, part of the reason why bailirio was regarded as a guest of honor by the ancient people was her.


    But now, she and long Tianyu don''t know. Even bailiri''s own heart is confused.


    ......


    All the carriages marched into the Moon Lake City.


    These came with the owner of the house, so the place to stay was already ready.


    Among them, the carriage they took stopped outside a yard.


    In the yard, Chu Lingyun gnashed her teeth and looked at Song Jia who was carried to the house.


    "Damn little bitch! I''m so angry! Sooner or later I''ll let her die in my hands!"


    Chu Lingyun was so angry that she went back to the house and slapped the maid who served her.


    He was really angry. He pinched and beat the two maidens and made them blue and blue. Then he stopped.


    The door was opened.


    Chu Lingyun stared at her and found that it was her own father, so she rushed forward wrongfully.


    "Dad! Obviously I want to learn from the teacher first, but now I''m robbed by that little bitch! Dad, you have to decide for your daughter!"


    Chu Jingye, who was almost fat into a sphere, still loved the Pearl of his eye.


    He glanced at the two trembling maids and spoke kindly.


    "If the servants make you angry, deal with them all. Why are you angry with them?"


    As soon as the two maidens heard this, they fell to their knees in an instant.


    Crying for mercy, Chu Jingye didn''t even look at it, so he asked his own people to drag the two maidens out.


    Chu Lingyun didn''t give up at all, but pursed her lips to express her dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the use of disposing of them? They''re not bitches blocking my future!"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Jingye slapped her in the face.


    "Dad, why did you hit me!"


    Chu Lingyun covered her face and looked at her father in disbelief.


    Although Chu Jingye loved his daughter, he paid more attention to the benefits brought by women to the Chu family.


    Moreover, he can allow his daughter to fail, but he can''t allow her to fail again without realizing her mistakes.


    The Chu family can tolerate everything, but they can''t tolerate fools.


    "I think I learned all the things I taught you from the dog''s stomach


    Gone. "


    Once his father sank his face, even Chu Lingyun dared not make a mistake.


    She covered her face and stood aside silently, but her eyes were a little bitter.


    Even her father treats her like this. She hates it!


    "I tried my best to get someone who had passed GONGYA to teach you. But what about you? What have you learned?"


    Chu Lingyun was even more wronged when she mentioned this.


    "I did what they said, Dad. I think you''ve probably been cheated! What taught me doesn''t work at all!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Jingye also felt a little strange.


    Not to mention anything else, Chu Lingyun''s charming and overbearing is absolutely the same as those described by those people.


    Why can''t you move the poison saint''s heart?


    However, he never thought that the people he invited were originally Lin Mengya''s black powder.


    Moreover, after hearing that the owner wanted to deal with her, he tried his best to discredit her and speak ill of her.


    In addition, Chu Jingye is cautious.


    Before things are done, I will never reveal my plan to let my daughter dig the corner of the palace.


    Therefore, things have become what they are now.


    If Lin Mengya knew this, she had to spit and say "retribution"!


    Want to learn from her, but also dig her corner, next life!


    But now, Chu Jingye doesn''t want to give up.


    Especially when he learned that bailirui had poison that could restrain those people in the law enforcement team, he became more enthusiastic about his mantle.


    Thinking of this, he became pleasant again.


    Grasp Chu Lingyun''s hand, thick and short fingers, and touch her face.


    "Yun''er, dad did it for you."


    Although Chu Lingyun was wronged in her heart, she still dared not be too presumptuous in front of her father.


    It''s just that you have to be charming and find some good things for yourself.


    Chu Jingye promised her many requests, and even promised that he would hand over Song Jia to her in the future.


    But one thing, but incomparable persistence.


    "You must get the poison Sutra in the old man''s hand, you know?"


    After being compensated, Chu Lingyun also became a clever and obedient daughter.


    But in fact, she didn''t admire Baili Rui so much, but she was a little dismissive.


    "Dad, is he really so powerful? Don''t forget that his daughter has been studying in Baili family before. He is an abandoned son exiled by Baili family!"


    Chu Jingye smiled, "you are still young, and you don''t know some things. He is indeed the abandoned son of the Baili family, but you know, if the Baili family knows what he has in his hand, they will be afraid of being blue with regret."


    "Is it really that powerful?" Chu Lingyun was curious.


    Chu Jingye nodded.


    In fact, he was blessed by some people in his family to know the news.


    On the surface, he is just a son who cannot be spoiled by the Chu family. In addition to eating, drinking and having fun, he is responsible for opening branches and leaves for the Chu family, and has no status.


    But who would have thought that such a loser who looks stupid and stupid and doesn''t have the ability to curry favor with others has already reached into the highest level of the ancient nationality.


    He squinted so that people couldn''t see the light in his eyes.


    Then he patted the back of Chu Lingyun''s hand.


    "Well, you use dessert. When the things in his hand become ours, you will be the most beautiful woman in the Chu family."

 Chapter 2982

    At the thought of her future scenery, she would have done a great service to the Chu family if she had done so.


    At that time, the Chu family will find a marriage for themselves, and will no longer find someone to marry like other women who are not valued in the family.


    Maybe she can get a large dowry!


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help feeling a little hot.


    "Dad, what you said is true?"


    When Chu Jingye saw her daughter''s appearance, he didn''t know that the girl had figured it out.


    Then he nodded more lovingly.


    He even sighed and said in earnest, "Dad''s good daughter, you can see what life our family is living. If you can do well, Dad can strive for more things for you."


    "You know, in a few months, it will be the coming of age ceremony for the owner''s direct granddaughter. I heard that the girl is lucky. Maybe she can marry Pei''s house and be a concubine!"


    Chu Jingye was mentioned with envy and regret.


    But Chu Lingyun was so jealous that she almost broke her teeth.


    "Why are all the benefits occupied by the people in the owner''s room? If she is really married, won''t the Chu family be more at their mercy in the future?"


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Chu Jingye just pretended to sigh.


    "There''s nothing we can do. Who can''t make us climb the big tree of Pei family. So, girl, you must fight for me, or the Chu family will have no place for us."


    Chu Lingyun''s heart has been tormented by the fire of jealousy.


    In her opinion, how can the Yellow haired girl cling to Pei''s high family?


    If not, if her father was just a son of an aristocratic family with little real power, who would marry the Pei family as a concubine!


    Chu Lingyun was cruel when she thought of the wealth of the Pei family.


    No!


    She must plan for her future.


    In her opinion, since the Chu family has the way to cling to the Pei family, she must fight hard, otherwise, her great wealth has nothing to do with herself.


    "I know, Dad. Don''t worry. I will coax the old man to give me all his clothes."


    Chu Lingyun bowed her head and pretended to be very clever.


    Chu Jingye seemed to be moved by his daughter''s filial piety and said "good" excitedly.


    Then he wiped his eyes and said as if he loved his daughter; "In fact, my father doesn''t want to let you be wronged. If there is another way to let the poison Saint give up his love, my father will be ruined."


    This, however, made Chu Lingyun''s heart "click".


    What does her father mean by that?


    Isn''t it for the dead old boss that she let herself worship?


    Chu Jingye glanced at his daughter with his small eyes. After seeing the thoughtful expression on the other party''s face, he smiled with satisfaction in his heart.


    He said that the child was smart and missed her mother most.


    you ''re right.


    As long as he can get the things in the poison saint''s hand, he doesn''t care about the rest.


    After seeing off her father, Chu Lingyun locked herself in the house alone.


    She found that she might have wanted to go wrong before.


    At the beginning, her father asked her to worship the master, and stressed that she must obtain all the mantle of the poison saint.


    At first she thought her father wanted to learn poison.


    But now, I''m afraid that''s not the case.


    If it''s just something, she can think of more ways.


    However, no matter stealing or robbing, as long as she gets something, she won''t have to endure the bad temper of the smelly old man.


    That smelly old man, no matter how flattering she is, only shows her face.


    She would like to see what else the smelly old man can do to show off to himself if he has nothing in his hand!


    At the thought that the arrogant dead old man would finally kneel down and beg her, her heart couldn''t help feeling very happy.


    Poison saint, oh, she Pooh!


    "Someone!" Chu Lingyun shouted excitedly.


    Not long after, the two maids came trembling and did not dare to look up at her.


    But at this time, Chu Lingyun had no time to take care of it.


    She now thought of a great way.


    This time, I''m sure I can get everything from the dead old man.


    ......


    "You said that someone offered a high price and wanted you to steal something from the poison saint?"


    Lin Mengya looks at the thief in front of her. Oh, by the way, the thief also has a strange and serious name - Huayao.


    Hua Shen smiled and nodded, thinking that what kind of fool is this? He stole it from his ancestors.


    In his opinion, the Lord of the palace is an unworthy aunt.


    Her teacher, that''s her ancestor!


    "Who is it?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Hua Yao shook his head. "The other party passed the message anonymously through my dark line. However, those who can know this dark line are either acquaintances, so they are introduced by acquaintances, which can be easily found."


    Just in this way, he is tantamount to divulging the guest''s information.


    This is both dangerous and signboard smashing for their family.


    They won''t do it unless they have to.


    Of course, I have to forget my aunt''s request.


    Lin Mengya didn''t embarrass Hua Yao.


    She looked at the request on the note.


    Only ask for the teacher''s personal belongings, no other requirements.


    However, apart from the poisons, there are only a few notes with poison Sutra that are inseparable from the teacher.


    But these things are worthless to ordinary people.


    If you are a fellow believer, if the other party dares to touch her teacher''s things, it is equivalent to hanging the old longevity - it''s too long.


    You know, the teacher''s babies are very difficult.


    Even her physique, once she really matches the teacher, I''m afraid she will win miserably.


    In that case, the person who makes such plans is probably not a person in the poison road.


    Maybe, just a beginner.


    Therefore, I don''t know the real horror of her teacher.


    "Gu... No, madam. Please show me whether to take this small business or not."


    Why is Hua Yao so clever.


    Put it up, it''s all blood and tears.


    At the beginning, they were free and unfettered, but unexpectedly, they were conquered by his Highness the saint.


    However, after accepting them, long Tianyu did not let them wash their hands from the golden basin and could no longer return to their old business.


    But let them cooperate with his men to collect intelligence and steal secrets.


    Although this day is a little boring, it is much more secure than before.


    Therefore, he has now completely regarded himself as the subordinates of the two, which is called a self-consciousness.


    Lin Mengya also thought for a moment before making a decision.


    "You should take this business."


    At least you can control things in your own hands.


    "But before that, your people should take my keepsake to avoid accidental death and injury."


    In fact, Huayao is still a little unconvinced about this.


    After all, in his opinion, they are a family


    Your skill is unmatched.


    It was not until the day of his action that he realized how shallow his previous knowledge was.


    Except for them with their wife''s keepsake, all the other teams that did not belong to them disappeared mysteriously without exception.


    Yes, yes, just disappear.


    The bones were gone. No one was aware of when those people were attacked and how they disappeared.


    In short, the evil door is very.


    Just thinking about it makes people feel creepy and gloomy.


    This also made Hua Yao realize that aunts and grandmothers are so difficult to mess with, and that aunts and grandmothers'' teachers must be even more difficult to mess with.


    In the future, he will just be obedient.


    ......


    Hua Yao''s participation makes Lin Mengya more aware of the dangers of the teacher and her situation.


    The ancient people are really not a good place for them to stay for a long time.


    It seems that she must get the things as soon as possible and run away with her family.


    To this end, she also accelerated the search for the ancient family treasure.


    Long Tianyu agrees with her.


    So the two people joined hands, and the speed was greatly accelerated.


    The clan association also arrived as promised after those people entered the city.


    Early the next morning, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were called up by Bai Su and dressed up on the chair.


    There is no need to hide their identities.


    But long Tianyu still proposed that although he could no longer disguise his face, at least two masks should be added.


    Besides, he prepared everything in advance.


    Two masks, one purple and one black, are made of solid and light metal, and the hollowed out carving on them is very exquisite and complicated.


    Lin Mengya took it in her hand and felt that the tentacles of the mask were warm and cool. It was more like a work of art than a tool.


    "When did you get ready? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    She asked suspiciously, holding a mask.


    Long Tianyu just smiled, then took the purple one and put it carefully on her head.


    "It''s already ready, but I haven''t had any chance to use it before. How about taking a look?"


    Lin Mengya followed his words and looked into the mirror


    That''s the mercury mirror she carries with her, so you can see her mask completely.


    The purple mask should be made according to the shape of her face. Even those hollow patterns will never let people see her clearly.


    "It''s quite good." She touched it and answered casually.


    Long Tianyu''s smile was deeper. He took his one and put it on his face.


    "That''s good. I''m a couple with you. Later, when they see these two masks, they will know it''s us. How good you say."


    Lin Mengya casually wants to laugh at him. It''s not a bandit. Why do you have to use a mask as a sign?


    Before she could say this, a strange feeling crossed her mind.


    It seems that since she came to the ancient family, long Tianyu didn''t like her to mask the world with truth.


    Every time I go out, it''s either disguise or easy to look.


    In short, there are very few people who can see her true face.


    She suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    Do you think long Tianyu doesn''t look good?


    But soon she gave up the idea.


    incorrect.


    It is estimated that with his courage, he dare not dislike himself like this.


    I''m afraid there''s something else.


    Thinking of this, she immediately looked at long Tianyu with suspicious eyes.

 Chapter 2983

    Something''s wrong with him!


    Lin Mengya is almost sure that there must be something to hide from her!


    "Why are you looking at me like this, but what''s wrong with my face?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t realize that he was seen through by his wife again.


    He touched the mask on his face and thought it was the problem.


    Lin Mengya refrained from asking.


    It was no big deal, and she believed that even if she asked, the other party had a lot of excuses waiting for her.


    Although it''s not good to be kept in the dark, she''s used to it.


    He didn''t develop this habit in a day, and naturally he can''t change it all in a day.


    Rather than let them fall into a quarrel, it''s better to get his secret out step by step.


    Then, let''s see how he can hide it.


    Lin Mengya slowed down her tone and just pretended to be careless and said, "nothing. I just think the patterns on these two masks look familiar."


    "Do you look familiar?" Long Tianyu smiled and knocked on the mask on his wife''s face, "this is the family pattern of the palace family."


    Lin Mengya was slightly surprised.


    Ordinary aristocratic families have their own family emblem and patterns. These patterns usually appear in service, carriage and even some daily utensils.


    She knows the family emblem of the Gong family, but the family pattern is often different because of different identities.


    Even because the masters of the palace family have been women for generations, there are requirements for gender in addition to identity.


    But she didn''t pay much attention to this, so she didn''t recognize it for a while.


    "What about you?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu touched the mask on his face and spread his lips slightly.


    "This is my own logo."


    It is not the saint, nor his highness Xi, who defended the country, but his unique logo.


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Immediately, she looked at each other''s mask carefully, then stretched out her hand, gently groped for a while, and then said in surprise, "this is not a word or a pattern, this is --"


    Looking at the surprise in her eyes, long Tianyu grabbed her hand and circled her in his arms.


    "Little fool, how can I see it?"


    Lin Mengya also doesn''t know what to say.


    This person can always make her heart soft again.


    The lines on his mask are two words.


    An "elegant" and a "Yu".


    But these two words were taken apart, which really achieved "you have me, I have you".


    If she didn''t touch it with her own hands and unconsciously like building graphics in the system, I''m afraid she wouldn''t recognize it.


    "You, you are cheating."


    Even though there are many ideas in her heart, they are gone now. They are all left, even making her a little drunk.


    This man always tries his best to show his love, and every time he does so skillfully. At first glance, he has spent a lot of thought, which makes her feel very kind.


    Some fondly touched and touched, and even Lin Mengya forgot her previous purpose and was full of her own men.


    Long Tianyu gently held people in his arms and was in a great mood.


    "I take you and my name as the family pattern, just want everyone to know that you and I have long been one, and others can no longer be separated."


    These words are lingering and overbearing.


    Lin Mengya gently twisted his chest, but the strength was as small as tickling him again.


    "You, you


    , it''s all for the old husband and wife. They always play these tricks only played by children. "


    That''s what I said, but I didn''t complain much in my tone.


    Long Tianyu knew his wife''s tough temper and asked in a low voice, "if you don''t like it, I..."


    "Don''t change!" Lin Mengya immediately stared at him, and the angry little appearance made long Tianyu''s heart crisp in an instant.


    "Well, well, I can''t change anyone in my life! Be good, don''t be angry!"


    The words were so coaxed, but in fact, long Tianyu was already happy.


    In fact, he likes his wife''s exclusive desire very much, which shows that his wife, like him, doesn''t want others to intervene between them.


    Long Tianyu, in a good mood, leaned on the chair and watched Bai Su dress up his wife. Finally, he changed into a crimson purple dress.


    That should have been the most boring color, but because of the different fabrics, it has a trace of mysterious color.


    Her skin color is snow-white, which is very in line with this color. The strong contrast color also adds a few enchanting threads to her.


    Long Tianyu always knew that his wife was not generally good-looking.


    She is the most beautiful color in the world.


    But it is not vulgar, nor does it make people feel that she is debauchery and frivolous.


    The high bun also made her look particularly noble.


    Long Tianyu stood up and put the last robe on him.


    "Come on."


    He held out his right hand to her.


    Lin Mengya looks at long Tianyu and seems to have no room for others.


    The tall man is cold and dignified. Even if he covers his face, it does not damage his domineering and majesty.


    But he was such a person, but he took care of her on the tip of his heart and made a white head appointment with her.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya was a little proud, but more, she should be so determined.


    Holding hands, they walked out of the hospital hand in hand.


    Aunt Fang and uncle Huo also put on the costumes of the family, but they were stunned when they saw the couple.


    Once upon a time, they only knew that the young couple were all different good looks, but long Tianyu usually had no sense of distance except that he was cold and silent.


    Lin Mengya is even more.


    During these days with them, the girl was strange and approachable. She really seemed to be the kind of very likable younger generation in their impression.


    But unexpectedly, when they suddenly turned around, they realized that the two young people standing in front of them could stir up the wind and rain in the world.


    Uncle Huo and aunt Fang looked more serious.


    After nodding with them, they got into the carriage respectively.


    ......


    The clan association is not only the most important gathering of the ancient clan, but also a good opportunity for families to make friends.


    This should have been a solemn and solemn place, and it is also the most realistic Vanity Fair.


    Those with strong family power will be treated favorably and flattered by everyone here, and those who lose their power will not mind stepping on another foot. They want each other to fall directly to the bottom of the valley and never climb up again.


    Lin Mengya felt right before.


    Here, it''s like a huge practice field.


    All families are constantly growing by swallowing their companions, and then swallowed up by more powerful families.


    In the end, the remaining king, I''m afraid, will face only a devastated mess.


    Just now, they don''t realize it.


    Maybe I realize it, but


    Can''t change.


    Among them, the Pei family is the most eye-catching.


    However, in the past, the Pei family leader always had a kind face, but today he has a calm face.


    His eldest son Pei Mingyuan and his fourth son Pei Mingze followed him.


    Their expressions are different.


    Pei Mingyuan''s face was gloomy, and his eyebrows were a little more sad.


    But although Pei Mingze still had a wound on his face, he occasionally floated to his big brother''s eyes, but he had a bright gloating.


    They don''t deal with their aura.


    Once in a while, when the water meets boiling oil, it has to be blown to death.


    However, if the Pei family leader is in charge, they still have to restrain themselves.


    Before long, the owners of two other big families came to Pei''s side with a smile.


    Now that they have chosen to do so, they have openly and frankly expressed their position.


    Other families that are ready to move by rumors may have to weigh it again.


    But looking at the meaning of Pei''s master, I''m afraid these two amulets were obtained at a high price.


    At the thought of what he reluctantly gave up, he couldn''t help looking back and glared at the two useless fools.


    If it weren''t for them, why would they bleed so much?


    It really hurts!


    Compared with the Pei family, after the support of the other two families, at least no one dares to come up and say their sarcastic words.


    But in this corner, the Zhao family met several old enemies.


    "Yo! Look who this is?"


    A man in Chinese clothes with inverted triangular eyes and more obscene temperament came to the Zhao family.


    His expressions and movements were exaggerated, as if he was afraid that others would not hear him, so he almost shouted at his throat.


    "Isn''t this the Zhao family? Oh, why don''t you see Zhao Gulian in the South courtyard?"


    With that, he also deliberately stretched his neck and looked behind the Zhao family.


    Finally, he made a look of regret and shook his head.


    But in his eyes, there is deep malice.


    "I heard that he seems to be wearing a green hat. Tut, it''s a pity that my brother Gulian, at his age, still meets such a bad thing. If I knew, I would visit my sister-in-law and wife in person. Maybe I can get closer to brother Gulian, ha ha ha!"


    This laughter is really ugly and mean.


    Although Zhao Gulian''s husband and wife''s affairs, the Zhao family has issued a password.


    But some things can''t be blocked like this.


    What''s more, none of his Zhao family is single-minded. Such a family scandal has already spread all over the ancient family.


    I know everything I should know, and I think I know almost everything I shouldn''t know.


    The faces of the Zhao family became more gloomy and angry.


    Obviously, the wretched man in front of us should belong to the gang we shouldn''t know.


    "You shut your mouth! How about the Zhao family? It''s not your turn to laugh!"


    There was a young Zhao family student who couldn''t help but stand up and excitedly pointed to the man and scolded him.


    But the man just sneered, as if he had nothing to fear.


    "Why? Let the Zhao family do such shameless things and don''t allow others to say it? I said, what can you do with me?"


    "You!" The younger generation is irritated and will fight with his fist.


    But he was stopped by the people next to him.

 Chapter 2984

    "Let go of me, I must teach this guy a lesson!"


    Young students earn money, but they don''t break away. They can''t help spreading their anger on their peers.


    But it''s also good for his fellow countrymen to stop him.


    He didn''t care whether he was good or bad, but whispered to him.


    "Have you forgotten what the elders of the family said when they came here?"


    "But he deceives people too much!"


    The younger generation is still angry.


    Although the Zhao family is not a big family, they have been somewhat respectable in recent years.


    But he didn''t want to be ridiculed by a pickled thing, which made him how to swallow this tone.


    But the fellow said, "elder Zhao hasn''t come yet. Let him be arrogant for a while."


    The implication is to wait for Zhao Yixuan to come and clean up each other.


    "But..."


    There was a flash of anxiety in the eyes of the younger generation.


    They can always do this. After all, Zhao Chang is always their people and their backer.


    However, before he came here this time, he heard the adults at home mention it by chance. This time, the couple in the South courtyard were afraid to offend elder Zhao to death.


    Compared with his parents'' Schadenfreude, he was more worried about whether elder Zhao would anger them.


    After such a fuss, can elder Zhao really treat them as before?


    He had secretly asked his parents about this question, but the answer was.


    "He won''t have the courage to break with the family. The Zhao family is his foundation. Without the support of the Zhao family, he will lose his value in the Presbyterian Council. Who has the courage to destroy his future?"


    This is his father''s assertion.


    In his father''s opinion, the reason why Zhao Yixuan can obtain today''s fame and status also depends on the support of the Zhao family.


    But is that true?


    Some of the younger generation don''t dare to believe their father''s words.


    He remembered that Zhao Yixuan, who should have been his uncle, returned strongly after missing for many years.


    Before that, the clan had never publicly supported Zhao Yixuan.


    At the thought of this, his uneasiness suddenly increased a lot.


    There was no time to take into account the repeated ridicule of the obscene man, but he kept looking for it in the crowd, trying to find the familiar and strange figure.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and his party arrived at the meeting hall of the ancient clan association.


    The appearance of their husband and wife set off a heated discussion among countless people.


    Everyone was amazed at their demeanor, but others hid silently and wanted to see their jokes.


    No one came out to meet them in such a large conference hall.


    Anyway, they are also guests of the ancient people.


    Even out of courtesy, the family should arrange people to lead them in.


    Long Tianyu pressed Lin Mengya''s hand, and the latter gave him a look of "take it easy".


    Whether it''s the other party''s "forgetting" or intentional neglect, it''s too simple to think of them if they want to make their husband and wife panic with this trick alone.


    The big guys also realized that it was wrong.


    But no one stood up and wanted to solve this dilemma for them.


    There are even several families who hold the mentality of watching good plays.


    After all, the Gong family is just an outcast of the ancient family.


    Even if you want to come back, it should be that the palace family should show enough humility to beg them.


    Lin Meng


    Ya didn''t care about the people''s eyes.


    She walked in with long Tianyu, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, this is really..."


    With Lin Mengya and long Tianyu seated, there was a noisy discussion around.


    The reason was not him, but Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sat directly in the first place on the far right of the table.


    According to the rules of the ancient family, the left is respected. The host family usually sits on the left, while the opposite is the right, which is the seat of distinguished guests.


    But in general, the first people sitting on the left and right are le Zheng''s family and Pei''s family.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu occupy the position of Pei family.


    Suddenly, hidden in the crowd, the Pei family leader, who was already gloomy, looked even more ugly.


    "Things without rules, you can''t be presumptuous here!"


    He said this to Lin Mengya.


    Unfortunately, the other party just smiled calmly and said, "rules? Are there any rules here? Or is that the rules here?"


    This sounds a little harsh to the ancient people.


    Although we all know that they were ignored just now, it was a threat given to them by the ancient people.


    But they didn''t expect that the girl of the palace family was really bold.


    But before the Pei family leader could say anything more, he heard a low male voice: "it seems that this ancient family is just like this. Madam, I think we''d better go."


    "Well, anyway, it''s just like this around here. It''s no different whether you come or not."


    As soon as long Tianyu spoke, the Pei family leader was shocked.


    No!


    I went to say hello to those who wanted to teach the palace family a lesson, but I forgot that she was accompanied by an annoying figure.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes swept coldly.


    He was naturally cold. Just a faint glance was enough to make the people swept by him feel frightened.


    "Oh." He hissed, and the tone became colder and colder.


    "But before I leave, I''d like to ask you for my wife. Why are you so slow and despise my wife after you have worked so hard to invite my wife?"


    "If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, you don''t have to go back."


    This made the backs of the people cold.


    Several people who didn''t know the heaven and earth wanted to rush out against him, but they were stopped by their own adults.


    From the time they entered the door to now, but those who have a bit of eyes also see some doorways.


    These two people are not easy to mess with.


    At this time, someone had secretly complained about the group of Presbyterians.


    It''s just a seat. Why do you want to make people so unhappy for no reason?


    They forgot. Just now they were still secretly mocking the palace family for being disrespectful.


    The Pei family leader also managed to suppress his anger. Fortunately, Pei Mingyuan was not stupid and hurriedly sent someone to inform the group in charge of reception.


    Those people just took the benefits of Pei''s family and secretly prepared to air Gong ya, but they didn''t want to. Pei''s master turned around and asked them to go to the rescue.


    But they arrived at the scene in a panic. The couple were impolitely occupying the position of Pei''s house.


    They were a little flustered.


    After all, the attitude of the Presbyterian Council towards the palace master is still somewhat inconsistent.


    Therefore, the result of their temporary discussion is to stay away from them and only treat them as foreign guests. They should not offend or let them participate in the clan association.


    But I don''t want to. It''s just a little negligence, which makes things difficult to solve now.


    The person in charge immediately felt that it was difficult to ride a tiger. He couldn''t help complaining secretly about Gong Ya''s boldness and the dishonesty of Pei''s master.


    He glanced at the Pei family leader for help, but the other party only gave him a gloomy stare.


    Finally, the person in charge came to Lin Mengya under pressure.


    "I''m sorry, master Gong. It''s all a villain''s negligence that makes such a mistake."


    "Well, your seat is..."


    Lin Mengya patted her chair before he finished.


    "I''m sitting here. I think the scenery here is very good. Let''s go."


    "No, it''s against the rules." The person in charge is a little worried.


    But Lin Mengya just looked at him and said calmly, "the rules of your ancient people are really strange, but it has nothing to do with me."


    Lin Mengya had no idea of taking a step back.


    After dealing with the ancient people for so long, she knows what this place is.


    Bullying the soft and fearing the hard, being greedy and arrogant, she had to come up with a school of scoundrels.


    But it worked better than she expected.


    "This... This is unreasonable. I''m afraid..."


    The person in charge is now difficult to ride a tiger.


    The more anxious he was, the less he could say a solution.


    Besides, he is only a small reception person in charge, and the above mentioned him before. Don''t neglect the palace master and his husband.


    But it was precisely his greed that caught himself in.


    Suddenly, the person in charge looked pale, but no one stood up to help him out.


    Just when he was at a loss and in a panic, suddenly, a middle spirit voice came from behind him.


    "Just like the palace master. All right, go down."


    The person in charge trembled all over, and then, without daring to return, he rolled down with his hands and feet.


    Lin Mengya looked at the door.


    I saw an old man with white hair and beard, surrounded by a group of people.


    The man in charge of supporting the old man is a beautiful young man.


    Lin Mengya recognized each other at a glance.


    Isn''t this Le Zhengzi Tan, who has several affinity with her?


    It has to be said that after changing his clothes and going to those easy-looking things on his face, Le Zhengzi Tan was just like a different person.


    But those smiling eyes made Lin Mengya recognize each other''s identity at a glance.


    "Elder, you can slow down and watch your feet."


    Le Zhengzi Tan holds the elder. It''s called a careful and proper one.


    The people around felt that they didn''t see it, but they disdained this guy who only flattered by blood.


    However, the elder likes his filial piety.


    With a smile in his mouth, he sat at the top of the table with his help.


    The elder, Lin Mengya, had some news before.


    However, he only said that the other party had a good reputation in the ancient clan, and because the accident was fair, the ancient clan was more convinced of him.


    And judging from his attitude just now, at least on the surface, it should not seem like he came to trouble them.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also got up and saluted each other.


    "I''ve seen the elder."

 Chapter 2985

    "Sit down, sit down. In a flash, how many years have passed? Are all your people outside good?"


    The elder''s attitude is normal. Listening to the tone, he just regards their palace family as an old friend.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    In fact, the relationship between the Gong family and the ancient family is not deep.


    According to the information from the ancient family, many people of the Gong family moved out to live as early as I don''t know how many generations ago.


    Only one of them stayed at the palace.


    But at that time, the Gong family already had its own power outside.


    Later, the ancient family changed greatly, and the Gong family was completely expelled from the ancient family.


    The history of this part disappeared under the intentional neglect of the previous masters of the palace family.


    However, according to her own analysis, the reason why the ancient people were strong at the beginning was also because the ancient people were powerful and prosperous.


    She guessed that at that time, there were still many descendants of the ancient family.


    Moreover, the blood of these ancient tribes should be spread all over the continent.


    Whether it is the underground fairy City, the Wei state, or an overseas country, it may have the blood of the ancient family.


    But for some reason, this ancient settlement was suddenly closed.


    In addition, some people deliberately create extreme contradictions, which leads to more and more exclusion here, and gradually lose contact with those ethnic groups outside.


    As for the Gong family, it is likely to be the last family to be expelled from the ancient family.


    The rest of the people, like the insects kept in the urn, kept fighting each other.


    At the thought of this, she was a little frightened.


    It seems that the ancestors of the palace family were quite prescient. Otherwise, I''m afraid the palace family can''t have today''s grand occasion.


    She thought on this side and was still greeting the elder. Few people could see that she was doing two things at once.


    On the contrary, Le Zhengzi Tan, who was standing next to the elder, gently fell on Lin Mengya without any trace.


    But what followed was another eye-catching warning.


    He immediately turned his eyes away, and then pretended to be against each other inadvertently.


    But the other party didn''t mean to avoid at all. He stared at him coldly.


    Le Zhengzi Tan knew that it was Murong Xi, the famous Lord of the temple.


    But he was curious.


    Gong Ya was ugly and timid. Today he changed his appearance and attitude, but in his heart, he recognized that the other party was just bluffing.


    He''s more interested in that man.


    I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is to get such a puppet to participate in the clan meeting.


    Yes, he has determined that Gong Ya is a puppet.


    As for all the external news about the palace family, it is natural that Murong Xi made it out.


    As for why he didn''t go on his own, but pushed out the woman behind him, Le Zhengzi Tan automatically understood that it was about because Murong Xi wanted to be a black hand behind the scenes.


    It has to be said that sometimes a man''s ability to mend his brain is a bit better than a woman''s bullshit. Without saying it, he is like a wild horse out of the reins, making his thoughts run away on the wrong road and never repent.


    If Lin Mengya knew, she would only wonder.


    You look like a soft eater?


    But now, Le Zhengzi tan just had an eye fight with long Tianyu, and automatically brought the other party into the state of his imaginary enemy.


    At the same time, this also makes long Tianyu misunderstand.


    The other party was just looking at his daughter-in-law. That''s right.


    Later, he looked at himself with a face of provocation.


    Does it mean that the other party wants to rob his daughter-in-law?!


    This cognition can make long Tianyu''s dissatisfaction reach the extreme.


    He can laugh and sigh at everything, regardless of gain and loss.


    Only daughter-in-law can''t!


    Whoever dares to covet, he will die.


    The next moment, Le Zhengzi Tan felt the look in her eyes, which seemed colder.


    He couldn''t help being on guard.


    Look! He guessed right!


    The other party must have noticed his eyes and felt that he seemed to have seen through the truth, so he was more afraid of him.


    I also want to oppress and threaten him with my eyes. Dream!


    Two people''s sight you come and go, secretly fighting.


    However, Lin Mengya was a little surprised.


    What''s the matter with her man today?


    Huh? Why flirt with a man.


    Oh, No.


    The man, Le Zhengzi Tan, also responded.


    So what do they mean?


    Huh?


    The black question mark on Lin Mengya''s face. Does it mean that these two people have made any contact behind his back before, so they make eye contact in front of everyone?


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was possible.


    After all, his family''s men are first-class in social affairs, nothing else.


    No matter where you go, you will find companions in the end.


    Xu Zhengzi Tan is one of them.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think too much, but secretly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and asked him not to go too far.


    After all, this is a family meeting. If there''s anything wrong, it''s not enough to talk in private!


    Long Tianyu finally calmed down after he got the hint from his wife.


    On the other side, Le Zhengzi Tan also received a signal from his eldest brother.


    The owner of the house just glanced at his careless brother, who immediately bowed his head and looked at his toes.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also noticed the man.


    Compared with Le Zhengzi Tan, the age of Le Zheng''s owner is a little longer.


    And the man looks very serious, but his appearance is not bad.


    It''s a little similar to fan Er, a modern elite president. Lin Mengya searched her brains to come up with a word to describe it. Yes, it''s abstinence.


    But people don''t judge by appearance.


    Although the owner of yuezheng family looks very serious, it is said that he has closed several side rooms so far.


    But somehow, so far, the main room is still vacant.


    But at this point, Lin Mengya also listened to the grapevine news.


    It is said that the master of the Lezheng family has never met a woman who makes him excited so far, and those side rooms are all to win people''s hearts and marry with various families.


    Moreover, up to now, he has no one and a half daughters, but he has always had a good relationship with Le Zhengzi tan. It is rumored that he may want to cultivate Le Zhengzi tan as the next owner of the family.


    The other party seemed to feel that Lin Mengya seemed to look at her eyes, slightly turned her head and looked at Lin Mengya.


    The latter was not half surprised. He winked pointlessly at him, then moved back calmly and continued to greet the elder.


    The owner of Le Zheng''s house was a little surprised.


    But soon, I was relieved.


    he


    It''s a little different from my brother''s view.


    I''m afraid the master of the palace family is not as good as Zi Tan said.


    As for the others, he reserved his opinion.


    The relationship with each other has just begun.


    The elder asked about the palace family and the changes outside.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya also selectively retained some sensitive issues, quietly guided the topic, and successfully transferred the topic from the palace family to the ancient people.


    "Thanks to the invitation of the Presbyterian Council, I can appreciate the customs of the ancient people. This time, I also gain a lot. When I go back, I will tell my people what I have seen here."


    Lin Mengya smiled at the elder, but did not touch the key issue.


    The elder smiled and nodded, but he also sighed in his heart.


    Sure enough, it''s a little fox.


    At his age, he is not as energetic and patient as the other party.


    But if he mentions this matter first, he will miss the opportunity.


    But judging from the situation just now, if you go around a few times, the little fox may be able to dizzy himself.


    That''s all.


    Who let the ancient people ask for help!


    He paused and then said, "speaking of the past, the palace family and the ancient family are of the same origin. Let him go. People have to look forward. What do you say, master of the palace family?"


    Just now there was a "palace girl". Now she is the "palace master".


    Lin Mengya knows that this means that the other party has to talk to herself about business.


    At that moment, she also smiled and said, "everyone lives on one side of the land, and there is the same sun and moon in the sky. She has the feeling of being a fellow townsman."


    She made her point very clear.


    There is nothing special between the ancient family and the palace family.


    If anyone turns over the old almanac with her and tells her what the palace family used to be, she will never pay attention to it.


    Besides, since you abandon your family, there is no kinship, isn''t it?


    The elder also heard the meaning of her words and sighed secretly.


    Young man, you really have a straight temper. You haven''t experienced wind and rain.


    I''m afraid it won''t be easy for such a palace family to live outside.


    I think it''s the older generation of the family who can make today''s achievements. Let''s try our best to support them.


    In my heart, I felt a little more pity for the palace family.


    If the palace family joined hands with the Presbyterian Council, these people of the Presbyterian council would not sit and watch the palace family go on like this.


    However, the ancient people still need some resources to support.


    However, this is also mutually beneficial. I think those elders of the palace family will not fail to understand this section.


    At present, it slows down the tone.


    "As the saying goes, it''s hard for a single tree to grow a forest. I''m afraid the palace family will have a shaky foundation if it rises suddenly. Besides, I''ve heard that the families of Wei state are not friendly. They may not have the intention of annexing the palace family. I say these things out of the concern of our fellow families."


    Lin Mengya raised her lips and showed a false smile.


    Ha!


    Listen, what nonsense is this.


    She didn''t know whether the foundation of the palace family was stable, but now no one in those families dared to move the palace family.


    Otherwise, they will be the first ones to be beaten.


    Long Tianyu''s temple army and the palace army who directly obey her are not all good-looking.

 Chapter 2986

    But Lin Mengya didn''t refute directly, just pretended not to understand and asked, "so, what does the elder mean?"


    The elder''s smile was more and more peaceful.


    In his opinion, even if the Gong family is fierce and far away, they still miss their home like a wanderer.


    What''s more, the Wei Kingdom and aristocratic families he knew were also quarrelling with each other.


    Although the ancient people are getting worse and worse, their old background is still there.


    He even felt that the wealth of the palace family was almost prepared for the ancient family.


    He doesn''t have to take advantage of the palace family.


    At that time, even if others refused, he would also propose to raise the status of the palace family.


    At least, you can''t hurt a wanderer''s heart.


    "This matter is actually simple."


    "You are not outsiders, so I''ll tell you the truth. I heard that your palace family has made good things outside. I think it''s better to let our own people control them than let those foreigners intervene. In this way, they won''t share all the benefits."


    Open up! What a big face!


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily at the elder''s words.


    It sounds as if every word is for their consideration. In fact, isn''t it a blatant attempt to rob them?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help introspecting.


    Does she look like a fool? Or does it look like bullying?


    How dare everyone of this ancient nationality dare to make such shameless ideas? Also a tone of charity, as if charity gave her this opportunity?


    Oh, she doesn''t want this "face" at all. Who wants who to take it away?


    But she didn''t turn her face.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "elder, I''m afraid I can''t do this. However, the chamber of Commerce has a complete access mechanism. If the ancient people also want to join, they can apply to the local branch."


    Also because she has to ask for medicine for Mo Yan, Lin Mengya has retreated again and again. She doesn''t want to tear her face.


    But now she is more thankful that she was not in a hurry to disclose the news before.


    Otherwise, what she faces today is not discussion, but naked threats.


    The elder''s face changed slightly. It seemed that he was not satisfied with Lin Mengya''s answer.


    But he also knew that the Gong family had been out for so many years, and their hearts had long been wild.


    In the end, they are different from the people around them.


    I''m afraid in the hearts of the palace family, the interests of the ancient people are no longer the first.


    Therefore, although he was unhappy, he didn''t say much. Moreover, in his opinion, Lin Mengya was just a messenger.


    I''m afraid it''s the elders in her family who can really make a decision.


    "You''d better go back and discuss this matter with your elders. I still say that people can''t be rootless duckweeds. Although many things have happened before, we still have the same feelings after all..."


    "Elder." Lin Mengya interrupted each other.


    She really didn''t want to listen to the other party''s use of kinship as a cover.


    "The Gong family had nothing to do with the ancient clan many years ago. This matter was also agreed by the elders of the ancient clan."


    "As a younger generation, I think I can''t make the decision to turn my back on my ancestors. Moreover, I don''t know why the palace family was expelled at the beginning. If I just admit your fellow family in such a muddle headed way, I''m unfilial to our ancestors."


    She finished without waiting for the elder to speak, and then said, "my ancestors are dead. I can''t speak for the dead to make a decision. Therefore, if the elder wants to return the palace family, it''s better to make the original matter public and give our palace family justice first."


    Before she finished, someone couldn''t help jumping.


    "Wishful thinking! Since ancient times, no abandoned clan has dared to make such conditions with the clan. Elder, don''t talk nonsense to her. I think she''s just gaining an inch!"


    The one who spoke was a middle-aged man she had never seen.


    However, when Lin Mengya saw that the other party was standing behind Pei''s master, what else did she not understand?


    It seems that this is inspired by Pei Qianji.


    The elder didn''t speak, but just hung his eyes, but he must blame Lin Mengya for being so ruthless.


    But what scene has Lin Mengya never seen?


    At present, he just smiled calmly and said, "since the bridge returns to the bridge and the road returns to the road, we should not be a same family. It''s better to be business, so as not to make everyone uncomfortable."


    The man still wanted to scold Lin Mengya, but he was stopped by the elder.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later."


    Although he is quite dissatisfied with Gong Ya''s attitude, today is the clan meeting, and he has more important things to do.


    In fact, the elder''s heart also has the idea of airing her. By the way, let her see the real ability of the ancient family.


    Perhaps in this way, she can figure it out and know that her proposal is really for the good of the palace family.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t do too much entanglement.


    Only from the elder''s attitude, she can understand why the ancestors of the palace family wanted to erase this history.


    When the original palace family was abandoned by the ancient people, was it so defenseless?


    Even before that, they took the ancient people as their own home. Unfortunately, they were finally removed by their own family without hesitation.


    This place is really not worth remembering.


    Her mood was also affected until a big hand quietly held her hand.


    Turning his head, he fell into his gentle and deep eyes.


    Long Tianyu didn''t say anything, just looked at her silently and held her tightly, as if nothing could separate them.


    He is comforting her in his own way to make her not sad.


    Her home has never been a strange place.


    Lin Mengya''s heart moved and subconsciously held his hand.


    you ''re right.


    Whether she is "Lin Mengya" or "Gong Ya", she has already found her home.


    Therefore, she doesn''t care what kind of decision the ancient people will make.


    This is never the place she wants to guard.


    They looked at each other and smiled. Everything was silent.


    Their interaction is very quiet, but it falls into the eyes of some people.


    Le Zhengzi Tan looked at the couple leisurely, but from time to time, he looked at his eldest brother.


    Alas, it''s all the elders at home.


    It''s not good to leave something. I have to let the eldest brother free the position of his wife. I can only keep it for the palace family.


    Unfortunately, those women in his big brother''s backyard.


    Even if you like it, you can only stoop to the position of side lady after all.


    But no matter how nice the lady is, she''s still a concubine?


    Sometimes he really doesn''t understand his big brother


    Old fashioned. Anyway, the woman of the palace family has been married, and the family elders have been honest by his eldest brother. I think no one will stop his eldest brother from marrying his beloved woman again.


    But somehow, his eldest brother didn''t agree with him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he thought of some good ideas that made his big brother die.


    But before he found the opportunity to implement it, he was glimpsed by his eldest brother.


    The next moment, Le Zhengzi Tan automatically stood at attention, and there was no idea in her heart.


    Opposite, Lin Mengya also happened to see this scene.


    Unexpectedly, this Le Zhengzi Tan is so afraid of his big brother?


    The sight turned on the brothers. Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t respond. Instead, the master of Le Zheng''s family looked at her and stayed for a while, then moved away as if nothing had happened.


    So, he has something to tell himself?


    Sometimes language is not the only channel for communication between smart people.


    Just like Lin Mengya and Le Zheng, they reached some consensus when they met in their eyes.


    At this point, the clan meeting also officially begins.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, as guests, do not intend to actively participate.


    Although they occupied the position of Pei family, they just wanted to disgust people.


    After the clan meeting began, the two quietly watched on the wall.


    In fact, the so-called ancient clan association, Lin Mengya seems more like a reward and punishment meeting.


    The Presbyterian Council proposed to judge the progress and mistakes of a family in recent years. Then reward and punish.


    As for the first family, Le Zheng family, it is also one aspect of the check and balance of rights.


    If both parties have no objection, the reward or punishment will take effect immediately. If there is any objection, it must be voted by the representatives of the whole family.


    That sounds fair, doesn''t it?


    But after listening carefully for a while, she recognized something.


    Almost all the clans that have been rewarded are upper chord clans, or some families that maintain friendly relations with large clans.


    The punishment is also those lower string families, or powerless small and medium-sized families.


    The strangest thing is that when they announce punishment, those small families can''t come out to defend at all.


    Even if it is a plea, it is useless. Anyway, it will not be them who really make decisions.


    This has created a rather abnormal situation.


    Those small families are either forced to accept punishment or choose a large family.


    Even if he becomes a vassal of the family, he can be divided into three, six, nine and so on.


    Those big families who are superior can exploit their vassal families without hesitation.


    These vassal families, from high to low, squeeze and exploit the bottom in turn.


    This scene made Lin Mengya very uncomfortable.


    As a big family, the palace family also has its own vassal, but she has never been like this.


    The result of this can only be that the oppressed small families are constantly squeezed out of their surplus value until they can no longer carry it one day, and they will become useless scum.


    In the ancient clan, a family that has completely lost its function will never be better for fear of its end.


    She suddenly remembered those women who had children one after another in the hot spring villa, and those traitors who were indiscriminately locked up in the thirteen passes.


    An idea that made her feel strongly uncomfortable gradually came to her mind.

 Chapter 2987

    Long Tianyu doesn''t care about the content of the ancient clan association.


    In addition to warning those ill intentioned people, his eyes fell on his wife.


    Seeing that the color of her eyes changed again and again, I knew that his wife must have thought of something again.


    "Boring?"


    In my ear, a man whispered greetings.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man blankly and shook her head.


    She was thinking about the possibility of what she thought.


    At this time, a cry attracted her attention.


    "Dear masters and elders, our Zhang family is really wronged. Please let go of our wives, children and children! I kowtow to you, please!"


    Outside the door of the assembly hall, a middle-aged man with a withered and yellow face knelt.


    The gray hair and shabby clothes can make people see the man''s poverty and poverty.


    Before that, he definitely did not dare to appear in front of these adults, lest he should be rude to these noble people and make his already poor life worse.


    But now, he can''t care.


    If this crime is really convicted, I''m afraid their family will never live again.


    There was a lot of noise there. Lin Mengya secretly knocked on the small medicine in charge of recording.


    Under the latter''s concise reminder, Lin Mengya understood the whole story.


    It was caused by the uneven distribution of resources.


    In the current situation of the ancient people, the bulk of grain, salt and other necessities were distributed according to the population.


    Of course, this distribution is absolutely unfair.


    For example, families such as the Lezheng family, the Pei family and even the Zhao family not only have the distribution quota within the family, but also can buy at will in private, as long as they can pay money.


    But some poor families, or families that are not closely connected with the outside world, have lost such convenience.


    The crying Zhang family is one of the small families.


    Their family has existed in name only, and now there are only a dozen of them left.


    In this way, they also lost the qualification to rely on the big family.


    After all, no one wants to raise these burdens.


    So their family had no choice but to make a living when the quota was not enough.


    But the eldest son of this family is a smart and thoughtful man.


    He began to secretly cultivate some herbs in the mountains and sell them outside.


    Things are normal here.


    After all, every family has such a small business, but everyone turns a blind eye.


    Until, the medicine field secretly hidden by the eldest son of the Zhang family was accidentally discovered by people from another family.


    "Elder, it''s clear that the little beast of Zhang''s family stole our medicine field!"


    At this time, a well-dressed young man jumped out, pointed at the Zhang family in disgust and shouted angrily.


    Outside the door, Zhang Changshan broke his head.


    "Mr. Sun, we don''t occupy your Sun family''s mountain. That mountain, that mountain is ownerless..."


    "Bah! Up to now, you poor people still don''t repent. That mountain belongs to our grandson''s family! We have a land deed as proof."


    Then he took out a title deed from his sleeve.


    Someone took it and put it in front of the elder. The elder nodded after reading it, and then circulated it down in turn.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were good, but she accidentally saw an autograph.


    The ink is half old and not new, but the date was two years ago.


    But it''s possible.


    After the title deed of the sun family was taken out, they were more confident.


    But after the family saw the title deed, the whole person was stupid.


    "Impossible, how can it be... This mountain is obviously ownerless. We''ve never heard of who bought it. It''s impossible..."


    Some people couldn''t see it, and said with some pity: "Zhang Changshan, we''ve all seen this land deed. It was indeed transferred to the sun family two years ago."


    "No!" Zhang Changshan was even more confused and flustered.


    If so, their Zhang family will be really over.


    He slumped on the ground with a pale face and burst into tears.


    At this time, he regretted very much. If he had not been soft hearted at the beginning and promised the big boy to secretly open up the medicine field on the mountain, there might not be today''s disaster?


    But that is, their family is going to starve to death.


    If it weren''t for the medicine field, I''m afraid several children and girls in the family, as well as his daughter-in-law and mother, wouldn''t live until now.


    He doesn''t blame the child, but Zhang Changshan''s incompetence.


    Live to this age, but not even a dog.


    "Now that everyone has seen it clearly, it should be over."


    Sun Qiren looked at Zhang Changshan maliciously.


    I''ve already figured out how to compete with this family.


    At this time, the guilt of the Zhang family was almost certain.


    Zhang Changshan knelt on the ground and sobbed helplessly.


    "Please, masters, let me pay for my life and let my children go! They are still young, let them live!"


    At this time, sun Qiren took a false look at the fool outside and said, "well, you give me the big boy of your family. I don''t need to break his hands, legs and eyes. In the future, he can''t steal other people''s things."


    "As for those little girls in your family, I think it''s better to let them go to the ''delivery room''."


    These words immediately surprised Zhang Changshan.


    His body trembled and his kowtow became worse.


    That "bang bang" sound, I knew it was hard.


    Lin Mengya was curious and secretly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve.


    "What is the ''delivery room''?" She asked questions by mouth.


    After a little hesitation, long Tianyu took her palm and wrote four words.


    Lin mengarden was stunned, and then there was a cold, and he felt a deep disgust for the "delivery room".


    Those four words are public brothels.


    And it is specially prepared for widowers who can''t find a wife or have no children after their wife dies.


    It can not only vent and lust, but also the women inside. Once they are pregnant, they must be born and given to the child''s biological father.


    Over time, it turned into a woman''s hell.


    Some men of large and small families will go there to choose some new goods that haven''t been rotten.


    In short, when a woman gets there, life is better than death,


    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t know so much at present.


    But I understand that this grandson is not at all


    It''s not as simple as forcing people to die.


    He, this is to revenge, to make that family''s life better than death!


    The brow under the forehead frowned tightly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t impulsively want to take care of it.


    Instead, he looked at the ancient members around him.


    There is regret, pity, and even unbearable.


    But no one stood up and said a fair word that people should be forgiven if they don''t kill too much.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know the cause and effect, so she doesn''t know why childe sun treats the Zhang family like this.


    She just felt that at this moment, she clearly felt the ideological difference between herself and these people.


    In their eyes, the Zhang family is no longer human, but pigs that anyone can slaughter.


    But they didn''t think that if one day they were in the position of Zhang family, would someone defend them.


    She tightened her lips, barely suppressing the tumbling discomfort in her heart.


    Long Tianyu gently squeezed her hand, and Lin Mengya shook her head at him.


    Just then, someone suddenly opened his mouth and sneered.


    "Mr. Sun is really a powerful means. I don''t know what the family has done in this chapter. It''s not enough to separate their wives and children. We have to kill them all."


    Sun Qiren suddenly looked heavy and glared at the person who opened his mouth.


    But he found that the other party was wearing the clothes of elder Sanhui, with bright eyes and extraordinary momentum.


    He immediately calmed down and said, "it''s elder Zhao. The elder doesn''t know that the thieves of their family are really hateful! They not only stole my medicine field, but even their little bastard hurt me and robbed me! I''m just giving them a lesson, and they deserve it!"


    "But I don''t think you look like an injured person." Uncle Huo, dressed in the skin of "Zhao Yixuan", looked up and down at the grandson with his eyes, and said sarcastically.


    Sun Qiren''s countenance was somewhat untenable. "They are such mean people. If they dare to fight with me, they have committed a capital crime! Besides, this Zhang family has nothing to do with elder Zhao? Is it difficult? It is the elder who supports them behind their back, so the Zhang family dare to be so arrogant?"


    Sun Qiren is a famous dandy of the sun family.


    But Uncle Huo is not afraid of his grandchildren.


    It can be said that since he remembered his life experience and made up his mind to leave, he had no scruples at all.


    Anyway, at that time, if others can''t find him, they can only go to the Presbyterian Council or the Zhao family.


    If so, he still wants it!


    At that moment, he gave a cold hum and opened the enemy without hesitation.


    "If I had supported them, your grandson would not have lived to this day. I''m afraid he would have been killed long ago. What? I''m not allowed to say a fair word. Besides, your grandsons have always lived on their old money. It''s said that your grandfather''s coffin would have been defeated by you, but I''ve never heard that your grandsons can grow herbs. ¡±


    With that, he didn''t think it was enough to relieve his anger. He deliberately despised the ground, glanced at Sun Qiren up and down, and said, "can you still grow herbs? I''m afraid if you beat a pig grass, the pigs would not eat it."


    On how well uncle Huo''s mouth works, Lin Mengya probably has the least say.


    Because when he was at home, uncle Huo was always the one who was wronged.


    Even when she couldn''t speak, uncle Huo was scum by her second.


    It''s probably because I''m holding it hard at home. When I come out, I''m just a killer. I''m so angry that sun Qiren''s face looks like pig liver.

 Chapter 2988

    Sun Qiren never dreamed that someone would publicly deny him face.


    Even if the other party is elder Sanhui of the Presbyterian Council, his sun family is not that no one can support him.


    When sun Qiren almost couldn''t control himself and wanted to scold uncle Huo, someone in the sun family finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "Zhao Yixuan, what is the relationship between you and the Zhang family, so that you can confuse black and white and distinguish right and wrong for the Zhang family regardless of the feelings of your peers? Or do you have a share in the occupation of my sun family''s mountains and forests?"


    The question was resounding and very righteous.


    But for this slander, uncle Huo did not care at all.


    With his arms in his arms and eyes like electricity, he looked in the direction of the sun family and said, "the so-called benevolent see benevolence, the wise see wisdom. Anyone with long ears can hear that I just said a few fair words, and I don''t know which word poked your sun''s painful foot, so he was in such a hurry to pour dirty water on me."


    "I simply put my words here today. Since your Sun family keeps saying that I am the pusher behind the Zhang family, I''ll just sit down and confirm your guess. With me, you can''t cover up the sky!"


    "You, you..." The elder of the sun family, whose face was black, became the bottom of the pot.


    He had never heard that this guy of the Zhao family was so generous before.


    He thought that he would try his best to get rid of the relationship with the Zhang family in order to avoid suspicion.


    But don''t want to, the other party actually sat down!


    Sun Qiren and his elder had already scolded Zhao Yixuan, who was in charge of his own business, seven or eight times.


    However, they really have no way to take Zhao Yixuan.


    He had to stare at the Zhao family not far from him with jealous eyes.


    In fact, even the Zhao family are confused.


    The two middle-aged men of the Zhao family who led the team to attend were the same generation as Zhao Yixuan. They also secretly shouted bad in their hearts.


    Especially after Zhao Yixuan publicly announced his support for the Zhang family, he inevitably had some resentment against him.


    OK, why does this family have to go to the muddy water of Zhang''s house?


    But this time, Zhao Yixuan didn''t choose to sit in the Zhao family for some reason.


    This made the Zhao family lose their position before the previous exam and had to sit in an insignificant corner.


    This meeting, they forgot that the Zhao family can have today''s status, but it is inseparable from Zhao Yixuan''s efforts and reputation.


    Zhao Yixuan can put aside the development of the Zhao family, but once the Zhao family loses its identity as an elder, it will only quickly regress and finally disappear from the public.


    This is the case with the Zhang family they despise.


    How do you know that the present of the Zhang family will not be their future.


    Unfortunately, they are now cursing Zhao Yixuan''s troubles, but they don''t know whether anyone will stand up and say a fair word for them when the Zhao family is down.


    ......


    Lin Mengya also took a slightly surprised look at Uncle Huo. After seeing the disdain in each other''s eyes, she suddenly had an idea.


    She can probably understand uncle Huo''s mind.


    It should be that he has resentment against the ancient people. In addition, there may be something strange about the Zhang family, so uncle Huo will speak.


    After all, no matter how he jumps now, he just needs to pat his ass and leave in the future. Anyway, no one thought he could find his memory.


    If so, she could push uncle Huo behind her back.


    After thinking about it, she took advantage of everyone''s attention to be attracted by Uncle Huo and the sun family, secretly called Bai Su over and whispered an order to her.


    Next to her, only long Tianyu saw her move. His black eyes narrowed slightly and smiled in his eyes.


    His wife seems to be going to take care of it.


    As a good husband who always follows his wife''s footsteps, he certainly has to help his wife.


    He made a gesture with the blade that had been following him.


    The other party also left quietly like Bai su.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya only looked at her man.


    Confirmed that the eyes are people who want to make trouble.


    They have a tacit understanding, but with the help of these two big men, I''m afraid it''s not just a sun family.


    ......


    Uncle Huo''s public outcry left the sun family nowhere to start for a time.


    Finally, the elder of the sun family became more crafty and handed over the matter to those who were really in power.


    "The Zhang family maliciously stole the sun family''s medicine field. The evidence is conclusive. Even if someone messed with it, please give us justice to the sun family!"


    The elders of the sun family were very angry, but he also knew that now was not the time to show off.


    Besides, the sun family is backed by the big tree of the Pei family.


    Besides, there are both human and material evidence. What can Zhao Yixuan do?


    After all, don''t you still have to abide by the rules of the clan?


    Pei Qianji is resourceful and does not express in this matter.


    But that doesn''t mean that the vassals of his Pei family will do the same.


    As soon as the voice of the sun family fell, someone patted the case and angrily denounced Zhao Yixuan.


    "I thought elder Zhao was jealous of evil and had noble conduct, but I didn''t want to go with scum like the Zhang family. Maybe this is about birds of a feather flock together. Elder Zhao, you really let me down."


    Uncle Huo raised his eyelids, glanced at each other and said disdainfully, "who are you? Why don''t I remember when the sun family raised so many responsive dogs? Come up and bite me. You are the onion?"


    "You, you are so vulgar that you deceive people too much!" The other party wanted to jump up and kill him.


    But Uncle Huo still kept the posture of "everyone has to spray" and directly gave the other party a contemptuous smile.


    "Oh, you deserve to scold yourself."


    "You!"


    Seeing the serious clan meeting, it was about to be turned into a chicken flying dog jumping vegetable market. Even the elder felt that he was out of energy. He couldn''t help but bow his head and rub the center of his eyebrows.


    "Enough."


    He opened his mouth impatiently, and then a pair of tired but still unable to hide his smart and wise eyes fell on Uncle Huo.


    "Elder Zhao, as elder Sanhui of the Presbyterian Council, you should always remember the mission of the Presbyterian Council. As for this matter, I think it''s better to leave it to others."


    The elder''s opening forced uncle Huo to temporarily restrain his edge.


    After all, although he doesn''t care about the Presbyterian Council and the Zhao family, now he still has to maintain superficial harmony.


    He can find fault and meddle in the affairs of the Zhang family, but he can''t offend the elder for the time being.


    However, when he looked at the elder''s dignified appearance, he couldn''t help sneering in his heart.


    Look how blind he was!


    Such a cold-blooded and ruthless place, with no regard to his kinship, fortunately, he was still bent on dedicating his life here.


    It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    The elder''s eyes turned around in the crowd, but finally fell on the master of Lezheng''s house.


    "Zixiu, I''ll leave it to you."


    Le Zhengzi is the head of the Le Zheng family and the first head of the ancient family. He naturally has this qualification.


    However, listening to the tone of the elder, Lin Mengya had the meaning of treating the master of Lezheng as a younger generation.


    There''s something wrong with that.


    According to what she knows, the relationship between the first clan and the Presbyterian Church should be parallel and restrict each other.


    Even if the elder is the actual power holder of the Presbyterian Council, his status should not be above the Lezheng family.


    But judging from his attitude just now, it is clear that he made a decision for Le Zhengzi Xiu. What about Le Zhengzi Xiu?


    "Well, as the elder said."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is still stable.


    Although he looks several years older than Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, among a group of old men, he is not suppressed at all. Instead, he feels as stable as Mount Tai.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t talk much, but asked someone to bring up the middle-aged man of the Zhang family.


    "I ask you, the sun family accuses you, the Zhang family of occupying their forest without reason and maliciously stealing their medicine field. Do you admit these two charges?"


    His attitude is not obviously biased towards either side, but gives people a feeling of routine questioning.


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged man of the Zhang family couldn''t care about the tears on his face and said tremblingly, "Lord head of the first family, we are really wronged! My eldest son opened up those acres of medicine fields himself, just for food and clothing."


    "If before that, if I knew that the forest was already from the sun family, I would rather starve the whole family to death than let him take the risk. It''s all my fault and my incompetence. If you want to kill or cut, come at me and let my family go!"


    But Sun Qiren, who was on one side, said in a strange way: "you can really put gold on your face. Your Zhang family is so poor that you don''t even know one big character. How can you grow herbs! It''s clear that the medicine field was planted by our Sun family. After you saw it, you became greedy. That''s why you stole my herbs and sold them!"


    "Now you still have the face to cry out for injustice. You really don''t know any shame. People like you should be killed alive as an example!"


    Sun Qiren''s words, however, aroused some doubts of Lin Mengya.


    Behind her, Bai Su had heard the information she needed and returned to her side.


    The medicinal material sold privately by the Zhang family is called "shanluhuang". It is a specialty of the ancient people and has the effect of clearing away heat and detoxification.


    And the most important thing is that this kind of mountain land yellow medicine is very mild and will not be a burden to the weak people like the general cold medicine.


    Even children and pregnant women can use it, so it has high medicinal value and is a commonly used medicine.


    But the growth habit of this medicine is very special.


    This herb cannot be raised in the thick and fertile soil.


    Only those sandy soils that are loose and breathable and lack water and fertilizer can be fed.

 Chapter 2989

    It can be said that this kind of medicine is extremely bad for artificial cultivation, but if it can succeed, it will be rich and noble, but at least it is a lot of food and drink.


    If things are really like what the Zhang family said, the sun family may really value the medicine field of the eldest son of the Zhang family, so they covet it.


    But she thought it over and thought it was wrong.


    Although it is difficult to plant this thing, it is not valuable.


    No matter how much the output of one mu of land is and how high the quality is, you can only exchange a few hundred liang of silver.


    If you change to an ordinary family, it may be enough to have a rich year.


    But judging from the clothes of the sun family, they should not be short of these hundreds of liang of silver.


    Then why do they want to kill the Zhang family?


    Or is it true that the sun family said that the Zhang family actually lied?


    For a time, Lin Mengya was also a little uncertain, not to mention others.


    After listening to the words of the Zhang family, Le Zhengzi Xiu just frowned slightly and pondered for a moment. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "since you keep saying that the medicine field was developed by your eldest son, where is he now?"


    The man of the Zhang family was stunned. Immediately, he lay on the ground, but clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    He knew that the reason why Sun Qiren bit them was because he wanted to catch his son.


    But he didn''t know what the hatred between the two people was.


    Just out of a father''s desire to protect his children, even if he risked his life, he could not give the big boy''s hiding place.


    Even if, even if their family can''t escape today, as long as the big boy is still alive, his Zhang family will still leave a incense.


    Seeing his uncooperative appearance, sun Qiren was very proud in his eyes.


    "Oh, I think I have already fled from sin!"


    But the old man in this chapter thinks that the little beast will be all right if he runs away?


    He had already said hello and laid a net at all entrances and exits. As soon as the little beast appeared, he would be taken down by his people.


    If it falls into his hands, he can''t help the little beast.


    He will well "repay" the little beast and let him know what will happen if he steals his things and offends him!


    The malice in sun Qiren''s eyes did not hide from Lin Mengya''s careful observation.


    Up to now, she can basically conclude that it is not the whole Zhang family that offends sun Qiren, but the eldest son of the Zhang family.


    The reason why Sun Qiren pressed step by step was not only to destroy the whole Zhang family, but also to revenge the eldest son of the Zhang family or force him out.


    It seems that if you want to know the whole story, you have to find out the eldest son of the Zhang family.


    But now, where will the eldest son of the Zhang family be?


    On the other hand, Le Zhengzi Xiu also had his own consideration.


    His ideas coincide with Lin Mengya.


    "If your Zhang family can''t prove that the medicine field belongs to you, I can only judge it according to the existing evidence. Zhang Changshan, I''ll ask you for the last time, where is your eldest son?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s words are undoubtedly more beneficial to the sun family.


    But Lin Mengya felt that Le Zhengzi Xiu seemed to be deliberately pointing out a bright way to the Zhang family.


    exactly.


    If the fact is like what the Zhang family said, the medicine field is indeed developed by their big boy, then as long as the big boy comes, there will be a way to prove their innocence.


    It can be said that Le Zhengzi practice is more public


    It''s fair.


    It''s just that he did it very covertly.


    Even the sun family didn''t recognize the meaning of his words. Sun Qiren''s straw bag was even more elated.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at the master of the happy family. Then, she incurred the dissatisfaction of the two men.


    A man who is beside her.


    After all, which man can stand his daughter-in-law and always secretly look at another man?


    But long Tianyu didn''t say much, but secretly pinched her little claw with some dissatisfaction.


    She had better control her big eyes, or he will be jealous!


    The other is le Zhengzi Tan, who has been standing beside the elder as a decoration.


    What does Gong Ya mean?


    Did you find that his eldest brother is a handsome, steady, responsible and serious man?


    Even if his eldest brother is perfect, Nagong Ya is a married woman and doesn''t deserve his eldest brother at all!


    So, who is that wink going to show?


    Gee, his eldest brother wouldn''t like such a frivolous and debauchery woman!


    So he made up his mind that he would protect his brother''s innocence!


    This led to a dead end.


    Moreover, sun Qiren added fuel and vinegar nearby. Even if Le Zhengzi Xiu wanted to find out the truth, the Zhang family''s lack of cooperation also left him helpless.


    Not long ago, the sun family already felt that they had a winning ticket, and even sun Qiren looked at the Zhang family with the eyes that were determined to be quilt.


    Like a wild dog waiting for a long time, he wanted to rush forward at any time and tear off a piece of fat meat from the Zhang family.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu sighed in his heart, but he had to speak.


    "In that case, according to the existing evidence, the Zhang family occupied the sun family''s mountain forest first and stole herbs later. In this case, it can only..."


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, a hoarse but eager voice came in from the outside, which stopped Le zhengzixiu from sentencing.


    Zhang Changshan, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly shook when he heard the sound.


    Then he rushed out like crazy.


    "Son! You go, go! Leave us alone, you go!"


    However, in full view of the public, a thin and dark young man came to Zhang Changshan step by step with the red eyes.


    "Dad!" As soon as he spoke, he choked.


    Zhang Changshan really sank into despair.


    finished!


    The last hope of their Zhang family is over.


    Damn him! It is his incompetence that has troubled the children.


    Why doesn''t God let him die and leave the chance of life to his children?


    "Dad, I can''t watch you die with your brothers and sisters. We are a family. We should live together and die together."


    Juvenile look


    I''m only fifteen or sixteen when I get up.


    At this moment, he is also determined to die.


    But before he died, he didn''t want his enemies to continue to trample on the dignity of his family.


    "Oh! Zhang Maosheng, you finally appear!"


    There was some excitement in sun Qiren''s voice.


    He should have killed this guy long ago.


    Now it''s just right that he wants this guy to see it with his own eyes. It''s because of his ignorance of Zhang Maosheng. The Zhang family, one by two, will end up miserable!


    Zhang Maosheng looked at Sun Qiren with deep hatred.


    It''s all inferior to this beast!


    He knows he can''t go out today, but he won''t make sun Qiren feel better before he dies!


    When they meet their enemies, they are naturally very jealous.


    But from the moment Zhang Maosheng appeared, Lin Mengya brightened up.


    The man had a faint smell of herbs on his body.


    She can even be sure that those herbs must have been planted by Zhang Maosheng.


    Only those who deal with herbs all year round will gradually be infected with the smell of herbs.


    The reason why she is so sure is that the smell of Zhang Maosheng is the smell of yellow flowers.


    The medicinal part of shanluhuang is the swollen and large underground rhizome, but the flowers are only useful when they are fresh, and they are very perishable and difficult to preserve after picking.


    And once the juice of this flower gets on the body, it will not only dye the skin yellow, but also the taste is difficult to wash.


    Therefore, judging from the taste of Zhang Maosheng, she can be sure that at least the real cultivators of shanluhuang must be Zhang Maosheng.


    Of course, this does not rule out the possibility that the sun family invited him to grow medicine fields.


    Therefore, in this matter, the Zhang family must be able to give sufficient evidence to prove that the sun family is making a false accusation.


    Otherwise, the possibility of their turnover is still a little small.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya felt that she could give Zhang Maosheng a favor.


    She twitched her nose. When everyone was unprepared, she suddenly asked, "what a strong smell of flowers. Brother Zhang, I want to buy some fresh Shanlu yellow. Don''t you have any?"


    Zhang Maosheng was stunned and answered her almost subconsciously.


    "Girl, fresh Shanlu yellow is hard to raise."


    "So it is." Lin Mengya deliberately made a depressed expression, but she still explained.


    "I read in the medical book that fresh mountain land yellow flowers can repel mosquitoes. There are children in my family, so I want to keep some fresh plants to save myself from being bitten by mosquitoes."


    In fact, because of the existence of insect herding animals, their family is not only mosquitoes, but also snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    But others didn''t know, just looked at her curiously.


    Zhang Maosheng''s temperament is serious and down-to-earth. Seeing this, he can''t help nodding and agreeing: "fresh flowers do have this effect, but it can''t be raised well by ordinary people because it carries water and soil. In this way, after I go back, I can find you some fresh stamens, which can be used as a purse to drive mosquitoes and insects after drying."


    However, he immediately thought of himself. I''m afraid he can''t go back today.


    He couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head.


    "Forget it, girl, just remember my method. It''s not easy to find something new, but you can find it if you spend more money."

 Chapter 2990

    Seriously, Lin Mengya is afraid of Zhang Maosheng?


    Lin Mengya looked at Sun Qiren and Zhang Maosheng again, and then showed a grateful smile to the latter.


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s just that the fresh stamens are rare. Why should I stay close and seek far?"


    She laughed and talked.


    But Zhang Maosheng didn''t hear it. Hearing the speech, he just felt more uncomfortable in his heart.


    Now that he''s here, what else can we talk about?


    It''s just that he''s not willing!


    Unwilling to lose his family in the hands of sun Qiren.


    I''m not willing to work hard for many years, so I made wedding clothes for my enemy!


    There was a flash of light in his eyes.


    At the next moment, he is ready to sink the boat.


    After seeing the little beggar''s eyes, sun Qiren provoked a sneer.


    He leaned over and let the other party see a sachet hanging around his waist.


    The next moment, Zhang Maosheng''s body trembled slightly, his face was full of panic and anger, and was nailed to sun Qiren''s waist.


    Sun Qiren was very satisfied with his response.


    Slowly and ostentatiously, he rubbed the faded sachet.


    It''s like molesting a white and innocent girl, and the girl who has nowhere to struggle can only tremble and be pinched in the palm of his hand, trampled and trampled on wantonly.


    Zhang Maosheng was completely decadent.


    He clenched his teeth and knew that he had no chance to die with the other party this time.


    At this moment, he had never hated his incompetence so much.


    If he had known that he would bring such bad luck to his family, he might as well


    Zhang Maosheng closed his eyes reluctantly and remorsefully, and his mouth was gradually bitten out of blood.


    He just wants to rely on his own hands to find a way to live for his family. Is he wrong?


    Lin Mengya didn''t see sun Qiren''s actions, but she saw Zhang Maosheng''s changes.


    Just now, the man was unwilling. Why is he dead now?


    Her question just now seems to be just an episode, but in fact, it has attracted the attention of people with intentions.


    Since she mentioned "mountain and land yellow", Le Zhengzi Xiu pulled over the nearby Le Zhengzi Tan and quietly ordered a few words in his ear.


    After that, Le Zhengzi Tan retreated a few steps, and then disappeared into the sight of everyone.


    Lin Mengya is sinking down and thinking about the reasons for Zhang Maosheng''s change.


    On the other side, someone called her name.


    "Lord Gong, what do you think of this?"


    Lin Mengya was suddenly called, still a little confused.


    Once again, it was the steady one


    The owner of Le Zheng''s family is asking himself.


    She had some doubts for the moment.


    Is it because the owner of yuezheng family wants to embarrass himself or drag himself into the water?


    But maybe it''s because the other party looks too serious. She actually thinks that the other party may really just want to ask her.


    So she thought for a moment and said, "of course, it''s based on the factual evidence to restore the truth."


    However, hearing her answer, the master of the Lezheng family said directly, "but now the sun family has conclusive evidence. How can we judge this case according to the master of the palace?"


    Huh?


    Lin Mengya was confused by what Le Zhengzi said.


    But isn''t this the problem that the head of his first clan should worry about? Why ask her?


    But with what Le Zhengzi Xiu said, many people present have turned their attention to her.


    Those eyes stared at her, some gloating, some as confused as her, but more of them were indifferent.


    On the contrary, what can they do even if they ask her?


    It is difficult for a foreign woman to make any convincing decision after all.


    But Lin Mengya will not let them be happy.


    Happy Zhengzi Xiusi didn''t mean to make fun of her. Lin Mengya also corrected her face and said: "although it seems that the sun family is indeed conclusive evidence, I think there is something hidden in it."


    Although her voice is hoarse, it has an irrefutable certainty.


    More people looked at her in surprise.


    What''s this woman talking about?


    Even sun Qiren smiled sarcastically, "Yo, it seems that the master of the palace is just like this. It''s no wonder that a woman can''t be in charge of the house!"


    His ridicule has aroused the approval of many people.


    Lin Mengya just glanced at him.


    Oh Tui!


    Look down on women, don''t you?


    Today, she had to let him know how difficult women are!


    "I wonder if Le Zheng''s family leader would like me to have a look at these so-called evidence."


    She looked straight at Xiang Yue Zhengzi.


    He brought it to her, and she would drag him into the water.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t expect that she really wanted to take care of it.


    After thinking for a moment, she nodded and asked people to send all the evidence to her hand.


    The so-called evidence of the sun family is comprehensive. In fact, it is just a land lease signed two years ago, and there are bills for the sale of some medicinal materials.


    In this way, it seems that Yaotian and Shanlin belong to the sun family.


    But in fact, these things are full of loopholes in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    I think she has numerous industries under her name. Even the year-end inventory of the big chamber of Commerce, she can finish it overnight. This idea is like killing a chicken with an ox knife.


    She just glanced casually and found several loopholes.


    Immediately, she gave sun Qiren a good "love" with her eyes on the mentally retarded.


    The other party was a little uncomfortable by her and snorted maliciously.


    "I don''t know what the master of the palace sees. I don''t know if the master of the palace manages all kinds of opportunities every day. Can you understand these things?"


    Jump!


    The higher you jump now, the worse you will fall later.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about the clown and looked straight at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    She doesn''t believe that with each other''s talent, he can''t see the loophole.


    But since he saw it, why didn''t he expose it and push it all on himself?


    Want to use her as a gun?


    Or something else?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu still sat firmly opposite her.


    Lin Mengya always felt that Le Zhengzi Xiu was not as calm as he showed.


    "If the master of the palace has something to say, he might as well say it directly."


    His attitude remained calm.


    But Lin Mengya felt that she couldn''t see through him.


    The nearby long Tianyu pinched his wife''s hand with some dissatisfaction.


    All right!


    There should be a limit to other men.


    Besides, the thing opposite is not a good thing at first sight, and it doesn''t look as handsome as itself.


    For a moment, he regretted it.


    It''s better not to wear a mask, so that your wife won''t look at other men for so long.


    After all, Bijun, who can compare with him?


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that the vinegar bucket next to her began to fill her head.


    But I have to say that long Tianyu''s presence beside her also gave her more courage out of thin air.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and then her trademark hoarse voice sounded in the room.


    "It is written in the land deed that the forest to which the medicine field belongs was sold to the sun family by the Presbyterian two years and four months ago. For the time being, I think it is true."


    This "for the time being" made sun Qiren''s face extremely ugly.


    "Hey! Can you speak? What do you mean ''it''s true for the time being''? It''s true!"


    But Lin Mengya calmly took out another bill for business transactions.


    "According to the date, this should be the earliest list of medicinal materials sold by the sun family. It says, ''on July 26, I sold 130 kilograms of finished medicine to the Ji''an Medical Museum and got 392 whole silver'', right?"


    Sun Qiren doesn''t know whether he is right or not.


    But he nodded triumphantly, "that''s right! It''s enough to prove that this hateful beggar family stole our medicine and sold it! It seems that the master of the palace knows the word."


    Lin Mengya chose to ignore the mockery again and again at the beginning.


    Next, she pressed these two things on the table, and then looked calmly at Sun Qiren, who thought she was sure to win.


    "Generally, it is sowing in early winter, growing up in spring, flowering in summer and harvesting in autumn."


    "However, if you want to sell at a high price, it''s best to pick in the early winter season. In this way, you can sell at a high price."


    "Zhang Maosheng, judging by your taste, you should have picked the last batch of medicine two months ago?"

 Chapter 2991

    Zhang Maosheng was shocked with pain. He opened his eyes and looked at Lin Mengya in surprise.


    He didn''t say anything, but anyone present could see that his eyes were not for breathing. Lin Mengya was right.


    She didn''t need Zhang Maosheng''s answer, and continued: "of course, you can also say that it was because Zhang Maosheng went to steal your herbs again. Even if you don''t want to be ashamed, it can also be said that Zhang Maosheng hired by your Sun family went to serve the herbs, which made him think of guarding against himself."


    "But no matter how powerful he is, he can''t be as powerful as your Sun family. In just two years, he bought thousands of kilograms of Shanlu Huang. Tut, it''s really powerful."


    She seemed to sigh, but in fact she was satirizing the sun family''s fraud.


    If I had changed my mind, I would have shut up and laughed at it now.


    After all, it''s easy to be caught by people who say more and make more mistakes.


    However, sun Qiren is a brainless man.


    "That''s because our mountain soil is fertile! It grows more than others. Why, no?"


    "Yes, why not."


    Lin Mengya glanced at Sun Da fool.


    All right.


    This is what sun Qiren said himself. No wonder she said it?


    "Have you all heard clearly? Sun Qiren and sun Dashao keep saying that the soil on the mountain is fertile, so it was only two years ago that more than 5000 kilograms of herbs could grow. Tut Tut, then your Sun family is really rich. Where is this barren mountain? It is clearly a treasure mountain!"


    Sun Qiren''s eyes lit up and felt that he had caught the loophole in Lin Mengya''s words in an instant.


    "You fart! Just now you said there were only 1000 Jin, but now there are 5000 Jin. It''s obvious that you''re talking nonsense!"


    Unexpectedly, just after saying this, the elder of the sun family seemed to be bitten by a snake. He immediately stood up and scolded, "shut up!"


    Sun Qiren also had a hot head. "It''s obviously her mouth. Why do you want me to shut up? Am I wrong?"


    The elder of the sun family suddenly had a hot face.


    This damn little bastard!


    But on the other side, Lin Mengya''s mouth was curved and a smile was removed.


    It''s done!


    Long Tianyu smiled proudly.


    The waste of the sun family is a scum in front of his wife!


    It is different from sun Qiren''s ignorance.


    But those who have some common sense are also aware of the pit Lin Mengya dug for sun Qiren in her words.


    "The medicine shanluhuang, if it''s fresh and not treated, can rot and deteriorate in one night. It can''t be used at all. Therefore, it must be dried and processed on a warm Kang within an hour before it can be used as medicine."


    "Ordinary poor people usually use the warm Kang. Therefore, the Zhang family should carry the smell of mountain and land yellow medicine. Moreover, it is not easy to pick it. Only Zhang Maosheng knows that the stamens of this thing can be taken down and used as medicine. Therefore, his taste is the strongest."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya dropped her eyes and sighed.


    "The Zhang family is so poor that when they warm the Kang and dry medicinal herbs, they must guard the stove and spend every long night. But for them, it represents the hope of life."


    "Master Lezheng, this is the internal affair of your ancient family, and I have no right to intervene. But the ancient family is doing so now, which makes me a little cold."


    Lin Mengya''s words in front were good, and did not move many people.


    In their view, even if the sun family wronged the Zhang family, it doesn''t matter to them.


    But according to Gong Ya''s current meaning, is she not going to cooperate with the ancient people?


    ¡°


    Master Gong, this is not a trivial matter. Besides, people below will inevitably have some negligence. Master Gong, don''t misunderstand it. "


    Some people asked to stay, and others followed.


    Even the elder looked at her with a concerned expression.


    But Lin Mengya was really hurt by it. She didn''t look up even if she was killed.


    The attitude is more determined than before.


    But this time, even the elder couldn''t help feeling ashamed and flustered.


    How can I persuade you?


    It can''t be said that everything she sees is false, so she doesn''t have to worry that she will encounter the same situation?


    Then they will be shameless?


    Seeing her hurt spring and autumn, someone almost glared at the sun family, the culprit of all this.


    "You, why are you looking at me like this? I''m telling the truth! It''s the thieves of the Zhang family who stole my house. It''s them!"


    Sun Qiren is still yelling.


    At this moment, the elder of his family wanted to strangle the brainless.


    But he couldn''t care about sun Qiren, so he had to use his eyes and ask Pei Qianji for help.


    If it hadn''t been for the Pei family''s advice, their sun family couldn''t have gotten the mountain so easily, and even cooperated with the elders to cheat!


    But the truth is always cruel!


    Old God Pei Qianji is sitting in his own position. Even if the sun family''s eyes are eager, he can be like a Diaoyutai.


    Even if you don''t turn around and express your opinion on it, you are as stable as an old dog.


    Looking at the heartless back of the Pei family''s old man, the sun family was desperate.


    But they dare not line up with the Pei family


    Otherwise, it will only lose face and interests. Otherwise, it will be a disaster.


    The elder of the sun family also has some brains.


    He looked at the worthless grandson and was cruel.


    "Evil! It''s all caused by your greed. See if I don''t kill you!"


    With that, sun Qiren was kicked over with a kind foot.


    Then he rode on him and slapped him in the face, until he directly beat the other party into a pig''s head and lost two teeth. That''s a tragedy!


    If the sun family does this, naturally someone will stop it.


    However, under the "roar" of the elder of the sun family, a dirty plot that almost killed the Zhang family became the "naughty" of the dandy sun Qiren.


    But things in the world are so unfair.


    Lin Mengya''s drooping face showed a sarcastic smile.


    Without her pressure and the cooperation of Le Zhengzi Xiu, sun Qiren would not even have this beating.


    Seeing a serious clan meeting turn into such a farce, even the elder felt ashamed.


    "Cough, cough, I''m old and lack of energy. Let''s stop here first. Zixiu, you are the head of the first family. I''ll leave it to you."


    Before the elder left, he looked at Le Zhengzi.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu still hung his eyes respectfully, just like a puppet that best met their expectations.


    After the elder left, Le Zhengzi Xiu just ordered people to take the Zhang family and the sun family down first.


    But when Lin Mengya and long Tianyu passed by him, the other party said to her, "thank you."


    Lin Mengya stepped slightly and threw down two words: "it''s easy to say."


    Then, together with long Tianyu, he strode away from such a depressed place.


    Behind him, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyebrows and eyes were deep and looked in the direction they left.


    It seems that Zi Tan has gone astray.


    This girl is a little fox!


    ......


    "What are you looking at?"


    Long Tianyu took the lead in lifting the curtain of the carriage, turned back and held out his hand to Lin Mengya, but he didn''t get a response from his wife.


    Don''t ask him why he wants to take a carriage so short, but he wants to share it with his wife!


    "Oh, I seem to have seen a man just now."


    Lin Mengya returned to her senses and put her hand on long Tianyu''s hand.


    With an effort on her wrist, she was safely sent to the carriage by him.


    In fact, it''s not bad for him to sit in a wheelchair these days.


    At least, his upper limbs are much stronger than before.


    Sometimes, as soon as the waist and back exert themselves, they stretch out several quite strong muscle curves.


    However, only his own daughter-in-law can feast his eyes.


    "Who?" Long Tianyu just asked subconsciously, and then thoughtfully untied her mask and took off her hair crown and thick coat for her wife.


    Lin mengarden felt a lot easier.


    Alas, pretending to be 13 is sometimes an individual''s work.


    In particular, her outfit, although not comparable to the wedding dress they wore when they inherited the temple, nor to the formal dress of the house owner she wore on extremely important occasions in the palace.


    But it''s also heavy.


    But after wearing it, it has great momentum.


    "It seems to be the lady we met in the inn."


    She just glanced vaguely, and only saw her side face and back.


    But the other party dressed up very grandly today, which is completely different from what he saw in the inn.


    If you have to be specific, it''s grand and gorgeous.


    But somehow, she always felt that the woman in that dress was a little against peace.


    She didn''t quite understand where the violation was.


    Long Tianyu gently kneaded her shoulder and neck.


    He had no impression of that woman for a long time, and when he raised it, he was still a little angry.


    Who can forget that someone deliberately sent warm wine to his wife and other men?


    It''s just that he had an attack at that time. Now when I think of it, I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    Maybe he can consider putting people in sacks and throwing them out one day.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction in his eyes, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing. Then she broke off the man''s big head directly, held it in her hands, and joked, "are you still angry? I won''t say it, it''s a misunderstanding. Besides, I haven''t admitted that I''m the daughter-in-law of other men from beginning to end. It''s just their own fault."


    Lin Mengya''s words are true. It''s a little scum.


    But she would not admit that she deliberately guided them after discovering that they were mistaken.


    According to the vinegar of this product, if she really dares to admit it, she can''t guarantee whether she can see the sun the day after tomorrow.


    Sometimes she wondered.


    So what kind of catalysis can a cold hearted person become a vinegar jar with a small electric motor?


    dying! I can''t think any more!


    Otherwise, if there is a flaw, it will be her own misfortune!

 Chapter 2992

    Finally, it was Lin Mengya who fell in long Tianyu''s ear and promised many excessive conditions. Only in this way could long Tianyu''s rain and sunshine.


    But she herself make complaints about it in her heart.


    Dog man! Now more and more drama!


    That is, she spoiled him to do it so wantonly.


    Long Tianyu, the goblin, immediately changed his expression when he saw that he had achieved his goal, took his wife properly in his arms, and thought with satisfaction that he would get more benefits for himself on those conditions.


    Soon after they returned to the courtyard, the blade, who had been staying at the venue, sent news about the Zhang family.


    "Zhang Maosheng promised the reconciliation conditions of the sun family?" Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    Blade nodded, "yes, but in the view of his subordinates, Zhang Maosheng was reluctant."


    In fact, for the follow-up development of the Zhang family and the sun family, Lin Mengya did not intend to take care of it in the end.


    Save the poor but not the urgent.


    If the Zhang family doesn''t stand up by herself, what can she do even if she takes the initiative to lend a helping hand?


    "Forget it, you don''t have to stare at the follow-up. It''s hard."


    The blade saluted respectfully and stepped down.


    From the day he was officially released from the training ground, the master personally warned him that his wife''s orders were more important than his master''s.


    In fact, they are absolutely obedient to Lin Mengya.


    But according to the situation he came into contact with, his wife seemed to be no different from others.


    During the Spring Festival, people will also send them some food and drink supplies.


    By the way, it seems to be called "employee benefits".


    So, in fact, the members of their dark blade like to run errands for their wife.


    ......


    They finally changed into lighter clothes.


    In fact, their views on what happened at the clan meeting today are also unprecedented.


    The hearts of the ancient people are too greedy and their desires are hard to calm.


    They can already imagine that when Lin Mengya finally reveals her purpose, the ancient people will follow this opportunity and the lion will open his mouth.


    In her opinion, nothing foreign can compare with the life of her child.


    If the other party only wants her personal property, no matter how much, even if she gives everything, she will not hesitate to give Mo Yan another way to live.


    However, the other party''s purpose has never been so simple.


    They certainly want gold, silver and jewelry, but what they want more is a hen like a large chamber of commerce that can lay golden eggs.


    But she''s not alone.


    It can even be said that without the joint efforts of all members, the big chamber of commerce can not achieve its current success.


    If she agreed to the conditions of the ancient family at this time, it would be tantamount to letting everyone''s efforts go in vain.


    You know, how many people have risked their lives just because they believe in her.


    Therefore, she can not live up to this heavy trust.


    Long Tianyu saw that his wife was slightly distracted, so he knew what his wife was worried about.


    With a sigh, he gently grabbed his wife''s hand, entangled with her between his fingers, and played with her slender fingers.


    "There must be a way to the front of the mountain. I can''t. I''ll steal it."


    Who knows, Lin Mengya just gave him a white look.


    With the other hand, he put the cup he had been holding on the table.


    "You don''t think we have enough enemies, do you?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows in the slightest indifference, "so what? Anyway, I''m not afraid of them."


    "You!" Lin Mengya poked helplessly


    His own man''s forehead.


    But she also knows that long Tianyu is not a wanton person.


    All he did was not want to be sad.


    She thought for a while and asked, "what do you think of the owner of Lezheng''s house?"


    Long Tianyu snorted coldly. What do you think? Whatever he thinks, he thinks it''s a bad ruffian.


    "Much better than his brother."


    At least you''re not blind.


    It doesn''t mean you can look at his wife!


    Fortunately, his wife was wearing a mask. Otherwise, the Lezheng family had to pull out their eyes and stick them to his daughter-in-law.


    Lin Mengya looked back, pinched his waist and warned, "be serious!"


    Long Tianyu was ordered by his daughter-in-law. Although she was angry, she was pretty clever.


    "I''m also serious! Le Zhengzi Xiu is unfathomable. Compared with Le Zhengzi Tan, he is more motionless, quiet, dark and bright. It''s hard to deal with."


    How can our men still have such a high evaluation of Le Zhengzi Xiu?


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at long Tianyu''s eyes. Although the latter was still a little awkward, her eyes were open.


    "Oh, it seems that you have met your opponent?" She couldn''t help making fun of him.


    But long Tianyu just said quietly, "if he wasn''t born in the ancient family, he can be my opponent."


    He suddenly looked at her seriously and said, "do you know where he lost compared with me?"


    Lin Mengya was quite amused and asked, "where?"


    "Vision and origin, Le Zhengzi Xiu is indeed a valuable opponent, but he has been trapped in the ancient family all his life, so he will never win me."


    Long Tianyu''s words have no pride and show off.


    He was just calmly expounding a fact.


    As the third royal highness of Jin, he has faced various challenges since childhood.


    Therefore, he never fears his opponent.


    Therefore, he can more objectively and fairly analyze the advantages and disadvantages of those opponents.


    It can be said that from the moment Le Zhengzi Xiu appeared in his sight, he had pinpointed the other party''s fatal weakness.


    No matter how powerful a person is, his heart is trapped in a small place.


    The result can be imagined.


    Lin Mengya just smiled, but she kept thinking about the reactions that Le Zhengzi Xiu made today.


    It was he who first pulled himself into the game, but it was also because of this that she found a reason to refuse the ancient clan.


    She didn''t know if it was a favor from Le Zhengzi.


    But she had a faint hunch.


    Perhaps, Le Zhengzi Xiu will become the biggest variable of her trip.


    But now, both of them should be in the stage of observing and testing each other.


    Therefore, even if she wants to cooperate with each other, she must work under a suitable condition.


    Now, she can only bear it and see what the other party''s purpose is.


    ......


    In the evening, Lin Mengya just coaxed the little girl she hadn''t seen for a long time to sleep. She heard Bai Su say that Zhang Maosheng came here.


    In consideration of both sides, Lin Mengya asked Bai Su to entertain the people.


    As for her, she can still disappear.


    After all, the Zhang family is still on the crest of the wave, and her identity is also sensitive.


    If you see him, he may bring trouble to the Zhang family.


    But unexpectedly, Bai Su sent Zhang Maosheng a package of dry stamens of Shanlu yellow.


    The medicine bag is bulging. You can smell a smell of medicine before you open it.


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered that when she was at the family meeting during the day, she once took the opportunity to ask Zhang Maosheng a question.


    Although she only wanted to give Zhang Maosheng a chance to prove that he was the real owner of the medicine field.


    But unexpectedly, the man kept it in mind.


    Just got out of the disaster of exterminating the door, and soon I rushed to send it to her.


    For a moment, she did not know how to receive this rare kindness.


    "Bai Su, you help me run errands."


    She thought for a while and decided to return Zhang Maosheng''s favor.


    At the clan meeting, the reason why she took charge of this matter was entirely because of Le Zhengzi Xiu''s relationship. Moreover, she also wanted to take the opportunity to plan for herself.


    Therefore, she really can''t afford Zhang Maosheng''s mind.


    She asked Bai Su to pack some silver tickets. The most important thing was a keepsake with the logo of the big chamber of Commerce.


    With this thing, he can avoid the ban imposed by Lin Mengya and trade with the chamber of Commerce in private.


    After all, even from the point of view of dried flower stamens, the mountain land yellow he planted should be regarded as top-grade.


    They will also offer the most stable price for such good goods.


    On this point, she did not lose.


    Bai Su went a step late.


    Probably the Zhang family was afraid of long dreams, so after Zhang Maosheng sent something, the family packed up their things and hurried away.


    They used to live on the golden slope outside the city.


    White sushi is also cooked here.


    Just when she got there, she heard that the Zhang family had just left.


    It happened to pass by again.


    She was still thinking about whether to catch up, or directly find someone to send the things to the Zhang family.


    After all, she can''t leave her master too far.


    But she was attracted by the unparalleled words that led her the way.


    "It''s really strange today. The clan meeting hasn''t finished yet. Why do you have to run back one by two?"


    "Who else but Zhang Jia?" Asked Bai su.


    Li Wushuang hurried back to his daughter-in-law''s words, "the Zhang family you said left before. I looked as if I had chased another wave of people just now, but it didn''t seem as poor as the Zhang family. Those people were vicious and seemed to rob the road. Daughter-in-law, what happened at the clan meeting today?"


    Bai Su''s eyebrows frowned.


    "Can you see the group of people behind you?"


    Li Wushuang couldn''t see his daughter-in-law frown. He quickly held his head and tried to recall.


    "There''s nothing special about his appearance... By the way, one of them looks like a pig''s head. I add up, he was either beaten or stung by a wasp."


    Li Wushuang has a prominent feature, fear of ugliness.


    Probably because he was influenced from childhood, he didn''t pay much attention to all good things.


    The only thing that impressed me was those things that looked strange or ugly.


    When Bai Suyi heard this, he had determined seven or eight points in his heart.


    The one who was beaten today has a grudge against the Zhang family. I''m afraid there is no second qualified candidate except sun Qiren.


    No!


    She screamed, threw the package in her hand directly to Li Wushuang, took the sword, mounted the horse and ran away.


    "Hey, daughter-in-law! Daughter-in-law, where are you going?" Li Wushuang pursued two steps in vain.


    Finally, he was stopped by Bai Su''s words.


    "I''ll save people, you tell my master!"

 Chapter 2993

    Seeing his daughter-in-law riding away, Li Wushuang is already silly.


    But soon he ran away into the city.


    No!


    Those people were not easy to mess with just now.


    Even if his daughter-in-law has excellent martial arts and wit, I''m afraid she will suffer!


    No, he has to hurry to get help for his daughter-in-law!


    But as soon as he got to the gate of the city, he met Li Ao, who dressed up and inquired about the news.


    The latter was wondering why he was out of breath and wanted to run himself to death.


    Just stopped the man and saw Li Wushuang almost cry.


    "No, don''t stop me. I''m going to find someone to save my daughter-in-law!"


    Li Wushuang''s daughter-in-law?


    Li Ao suddenly remembered, isn''t that the maid next to the palace master?


    At that moment, he mistakenly thought that the leader of the palace family had an accident, asked Li Wushuang Bai Su about the direction to leave, and hurried to catch up with his brothers.


    Li Wushuang was also worried and even forgot Li Ao''s footwork, which was much faster than him.


    When he finally found Lin Mengya''s foothold in the city, Li Ao was about to catch up with Bai Su on the other side.


    At this time, she, a weak and slender woman, was holding a sword and confronting more than a dozen men.


    Behind her, the Zhang family huddled together.


    "Girl, I advise you one last time. Hand over the people behind you and I can let you go."


    Sun Qiren, who was beaten into a pig''s head, bared his teeth and threatened.


    What a fucking pain!


    Now as soon as he spoke, he twitched the wound on his face.


    Then you will think of the face you lost in front of everyone.


    Now, he wants to recover his grievances from the Zhang family!


    But the chick in front of me is really in trouble.


    Although sun Qiren has no brain, he can see that this girl is not an ordinary family.


    So far, he hasn''t recognized Bai Su as the man who ruined Gong Ya''s good deeds.


    However, Zhang Maosheng recognized it.


    He stretched out his hands and protected his parents and siblings with his thin body.


    Just in the eyes, there was a little more anxiety and despair.


    "White girl, you''d better go."


    In a low and calm voice, he advised Bai Su to leave.


    He had expected the result for a long time.


    The sun family can never let him go.


    Now, he only wants his parents and brothers and sisters to have a chance of life.


    "Less nonsense." Bai Su whispered, clenched the long sword in his hand, and looked warily at the group of big men opposite.


    With her martial arts, if you pick this group alone, you don''t have to be particularly afraid.


    But now, she has a lot of mops.


    If there is a fight, I''m afraid she will be limited, so it''s inevitable to look ahead and backward.


    Therefore, she still has to delay as much as possible and wait for the arrival of reinforcements.


    Sun Qiren was ignored by Bai Su, which aroused the hostility in his heart.


    "Bah! Since you don''t appreciate it, clean her up together! Just in time, send her to the delivery room with the chicks of the Zhang family. The woman practicing martial arts must be stronger and more able to live!"


    The dozen strong men beside him had already moved and rushed up directly.


    As soon as Bai Su''s face changed, he pushed back Zhang Maosheng, who was in the way, and walked with a long sword to protect the people behind him.


    She was born dead.


    Lin Mengya has been around for many years, but she has also experienced many life and death dangers.


    Therefore, in the shot, there is no leeway.


    "Ah! Bitch! My hand!"


    She waved her long sword and directly cut off one of them''s wrists!


    The pain made the guy roll all over the ground, and the nonsense in his mouth was a little vague. Unexpectedly, he fainted in pain.


    The people were also stunned by the bloody scene.


    "If you dare to cross the border, he will be your end!"


    Bai Su had a pretty face and a long sword swept across, frightening the people back again and again.


    This is just her expedient.


    Anyone who knows her a little knows that she is a strong personality of "active hand, don''t force".


    Now, we are outnumbered, and she can only do so.


    Sun Qiren was also in shock.


    He held the man behind him and his face was worse.


    "Hum! I don''t believe he can kill us all! Don''t be afraid. If you catch the Zhang family, you''ll get a hundred Liang less; if you can catch Zhang Maosheng, you''ll get a five hundred Liang less! As for that chick, oh, break my hands and feet after you catch it!"


    Under the heavy reward, the guys who had done all the evil things also red their eyes one after another.


    Sun Shao is right!


    What can that woman do no matter how powerful she is?


    Can you beat them?


    And these people are not stupid.


    She knew that Bai Su was hard to deal with, but she had to deal with the burden behind the latter.


    Therefore, this time they did not rush up, but divided into several shares.


    In addition to those who want to entangle Bai Su, there are those who want to sneak into her or catch the Zhang family behind her.


    Bai Su''s martial arts are not weak, but he is also frequently constrained.


    The Zhang family could do nothing but cry.


    Even Zhang Maosheng can only worry.


    He fell into deep remorse. What would he do if Miss Bai was also implicated?


    Bai Su''s pretty face was tight.


    As she had expected, the Zhang family behind her became her biggest weakness.


    If she left people behind and ran away now, she could still get away.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Ah! Brother, help me! Sister, help me!"


    A scream of horror came.


    Bai Su looked back and saw two men pulling out a six-year-old girl from Zhang''s family.


    The little girl is too scared.


    Big''s eyes were full of panic. She desperately asked her relatives for help.


    But Zhang Maosheng rushed out and was kicked in the chest.


    "Poof -"


    He vomited blood and collapsed to the ground.


    But he could only watch his youngest sister crying and being strangled by someone, like a kitten, under his arm.


    "Let go... Let go of her, you, you have seed, come to me!"


    When he moved, his throat was fishy and sweet.


    The little girl''s constant crying and scratching angered the man.


    The other party''s face was gloomy, and a slap fell on the little girl''s face, giving a vicious warning.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you now!"


    A little girl of six or seven years old, her legs are not as thick as a strong man''s forearm.


    When this slap went down, blood flowed out of the mouth, nose and ears.


    She looked at everything in front of her in horror and slowly lost her vitality in her eyes.


    Like a broken porcelain doll, it was casually clamped, but could not resist.


    Seeing all this, Zhang Maosheng was as heartbroken as a knife.


    "You, let go of my sister! Let go of her


    £¡¡±


    He tried several times and couldn''t get up from the ground.


    But if it goes on like this, the red beans will be gone!


    The strong men just laughed at him contemptuously and then waited for an opportunity to rob the others.


    Bai Su was almost plotted after only one look, and now she is overwhelmed.


    But she still bit her lip and shouted to the Zhang family, "hold each other! Remember, don''t move!"


    The Zhang family has been scared silly.


    Zhang''s mother is bent on saving her little daughter Hongdou and Zhang Maosheng.


    But he was hugged by Zhang Fu.


    "The child''s mother, we can''t let other children die!"


    It was about Zhang''s father''s roar that made Zhang''s mother return to God.


    She nodded innocently, opened her hands and protected her only son and daughter in her arms.


    Her thin body is still shaking, but she is a mother. For her children, she has become the last, fragile and strong barrier.


    Zhang''s father is not tall, but also tries to cover his wife and children.


    Their family, holding into a ball.


    In the middle are the trembling children.


    Probably found that the previous strategy didn''t work.


    The strong men in charge of sneak attacks and arrests looked more and more gloomy.


    Later, they used their weapons to hit Zhang''s father and mother with anger.


    "Loosen it! Two old people, I think you are tired of living!"


    With a vicious threat, the stick fell on Zhang Fu''s back.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    The children held in the middle cried and called Zhang Fu''s name.


    "Baby, baby don''t cry... Dad, dad is okay..."


    Zhang''s father was beaten and staggered, and his face turned pale.


    If it hadn''t been for Bai Su''s protection, I''m afraid Mr. and Mrs. Zhang would have been killed.


    Sun Qiren was so angry that he stamped his feet when he saw that he failed frequently.


    That bitch is great!


    Suddenly, he saw Zhang Maosheng who climbed to his sister.


    A vicious idea takes shape in my mind.


    He recruited two people and whispered to them.


    Then, the two men went directly to drag Zhang Maosheng and Zhang Hongdou.


    "No, no, what are you doing? Let go of Hongdou, let go of her!"


    Zhang Maosheng exhausted his strength and held his sister''s hand.


    But the group stepped on his right hand.


    The broken stones on the ground came into his hands, and cold sweat poured out along his forehead, but he still didn''t let go of his sister''s little hand.


    "Tut, Zhang Maosheng, aren''t you crazy? Why, now you''re like a dead dog. How do you feel lying at my feet?"


    Sun Qiren''s eyes were full of sinister chill.


    In fact, his hatred with Zhang Maosheng is not just that medicine field.


    He just couldn''t see that those people who were born lower than himself, like beggars, tried to climb out of the mud.


    Oh! Mud should be on the ground and trampled on!


    Why, they always have a confident look on their faces.


    Think you can escape their humble fate in this way?


    Therefore, he wants to step these people into the mud and let them know that some things are doomed from birth.


    They, no one wants to escape!


    "Sun Qiren, you let go of my family! I have promised you to give you all those things. I and I will not plant them in the future. Please let go of my family!"

 Chapter 2994

    When sun Qiren discovered the secret of the medicine field, sent someone to forcibly abduct him from the Zhang family, and then sent someone to torture him, he didn''t give in;


    When the Zhang family was maliciously and falsely accused by the sun family, their family was forced to lose their last land and several thatched houses. When his father took a large family of children along the road like beggars, he was still fighting against the sun family unyielding;


    But now.


    When he saw his little sister under the age of seven, he almost died in front of him;


    His father is protecting his mother, brother and sister with his thin body;


    Even the white girl who had only met him once sacrificed her life for their family.


    At this moment, he felt an unprecedented confusion.


    Is his persistence right?


    Shouldn''t he be under the illusion that he can exchange his own hands for a richer life for his family?


    Is it true as sun Qiren said.


    People like them are born cheap, so they should be trampled on and can only be servants of others all their life?


    He smiled at himself, but he knelt on the ground and waved his tail to his enemies of life and death.


    Sun Qiren looked at Zhang Maosheng, whose dignity was completely crushed by him, and his heart only felt happy in bursts.


    "Step on his hand! I want him to know what will happen if he offends Ben Shao!"


    The malice in sun Qiren''s eyes slowly.


    This chapter Maosheng relies on his dog paws.


    Today, he will let Zhang Maosheng lose everything!


    At his command, the strong man who had just stepped on his foot raised his foot again.


    There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    This time, he was ready to use 100% of his strength. With his tall and strong figure, he was afraid that Zhang Maosheng''s hand would never heal again!


    With a "creak", Zhang Mao bit his teeth.


    His hands!


    Severe pain hit and made his eyes black.


    The deep pain not only destroyed his will, but also disintegrated all his hopes for life.


    "Ah --"


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the pain of hand destruction or the unwilling wailing of hopelessness.


    Sun Qiren laughed more and more loudly and became more and more crazy.


    Shout! Just scream a little worse!


    In this way, he can wash away the humiliation he has suffered because of this little bastard.


    "Sun Shao, what about those people?"


    Sun Qiren looked at the trembling Zhang family, and his anger gradually turned into malicious interest.


    "According to the original plan, the men broke their limbs and threw them out as beggars; all the women were sent to the ''delivery room''. Ha ha, ha ha, really..."


    He hasn''t had time to say the rest.


    When I saw the empty place just now, a dozen young men riding horses suddenly appeared.


    The head man has a beard on his face and a tall, slender figure, which is very conspicuous. Moreover, he also wears a colorful hat on his head, and only one eye appears all over his body.


    But now, there is only indifference and anger in those eyes.


    "Brothers, give it to me!"


    Before sun Qiren opened his mouth, the bearded man waved his hand.


    The next moment, his brothers rushed over on horseback.


    Sun Qiren was shocked.


    He quickly hid behind the people he brought and didn''t let his head stick out,


    Threaten these guys who suddenly appear.


    "Do you want to die! I''m the sun family. If you know the truth, get out of here immediately, or..."


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, a machete came directly.


    Sun Qiren has a good life.


    Perhaps the man standing before his death didn''t want to die, so he rolled on the ground with him. Only then could he escape the deadly machete.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to them! Bully the weak and kill all the people. What kind of good bird can he be? Brothers, we''ll act on behalf of heaven today!"


    As the bearded man cheered, all his brothers behind him were shouting "walking on behalf of heaven"!


    If Lin Mengya is present, they have to be equipped with a "light of the right way" and then a "hero song" as BGM.


    It''s time to catch up with 108 heroes in Shuibo Liangshan.


    The advantage of beards is obvious.


    The number of them was about the same as that brought by sun Qiren, but they were all powerful and fierce. In addition, they were all riding horses and carrying knives. They were more than twice as strong as those thugs of the sun family in terms of equipment and personal quality.


    And they cooperated quite tacitly.


    Of course, with sun Qiren''s eyesight, it is impossible to see that their skillful playing methods are more like the flexible use of some military tactics than a mob.


    More than a dozen people, plus Bai Su, solved it in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Sun Qiren has a bad knowledge and will run away long ago.


    But Bai Su kept staring at him.


    Seeing this, he directly ignored the enemy in front of him, jumped out and swept him to the ground.


    "You, you can''t kill me! I''m the sun family. If you kill me, my father and they won''t let you go! Ah!"


    Bai Su turned a deaf ear and went straight up and cut his knee with a sword.


    After following Lin Mengya for so many years, her control of human bones, muscles and veins is comparable to that of an ordinary surgeon.


    This sword almost cut off the possibility of sun Qiren standing up again.


    He can only crawl on the ground like a slug.


    But Bai Su won''t give him this chance at all.


    He turned a big man over, swung his hand, and slapped sun Qiren back and forth on his face.


    Finally, Sheng Sheng broke sun Qiren''s four teeth before he stopped.


    At this time, sun Qiren, who was like a pig head, didn''t even have any human characteristics.


    When the group with beards saw her "ferocious" side, they couldn''t help but secretly sympathize with Comrade Li Wushuang.


    With such a daughter-in-law, he will be unparalleled in the future. He''d better not make mistakes.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy!


    Big beard, in fact, was too late to take off his disguise. At the moment, he frowned.


    However, he was not worried that he had beaten sun Qiren, but that the situation of the family was not very good.


    "His father, his father! Wake up! Wake up!"


    Probably saw their rescuers coming.


    Zhang Changshan, who only supported with one breath just now, let out his breath and lay on the ground.


    Zhang''s mother was so frightened that she burst into tears. She wanted to climb to the side of her eldest son and little daughter, but she couldn''t let go of her husband.


    The woman who had been afraid of suffering was extremely frightened and heartache at this moment.


    Why, why isn''t she dead!


    It''s better to let her husband and children suffer like this!


    Bai Su tortured sun Qiren and hurried to Zhang''s family.


    But she knows more about first aid than others.


    "Go and find some planks for me, and send someone to report to my master immediately."


    Time is limited, but her knowledge is limited. She can only try her best not to let these people die before the master comes.


    Li Ao immediately took action.


    But fortunately, Li Wushuang was a reliable man and insisted on sending the letter to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya also realized that this matter was not trivial.


    Anticipating that there might be some casualties, she took her small medicine box and some common tools.


    They are not slow. The Li and AO people met them head-on before they went far.


    So under the leadership of Li Ao''s men, Lin Mengya also took people and rushed to the position of Zhang''s family in time.


    At this time, there were non-human wails.


    But the real victims had no other voice except the crying of mother Zhang and the two children.


    Considering that all three of the Zhang family had fracture injuries, Bai Su didn''t move easily in order to avoid secondary injuries.


    Lin Mengya checked it one by one, and her eyebrows were full of dignity that could not be melted.


    The girl named Hongdou was the one who hurt the most.


    Her body has long-term malnutrition, so the bone density is not high.


    This makes her more prone to fracture and poor recovery.


    And the little girl''s eardrum was damaged by external force.


    As for other sequelae, she can''t detect it yet.


    In short, little girls may face the risk of paralysis, deafness and even other diseases.


    This is still a fucking child under the age of seven!


    Lin Mengya held back her anger and checked the Zhang family again.


    Zhang''s father was fine, but his spine was hit with a few sticks and some internal injuries.


    But as long as you take good care of it, you can recover.


    Instead, it was Zhang Maosheng.


    She held Zhang Maosheng''s hand carefully. After checking it, she was surprised that these hands were not ordinary.


    However, in this way, she found it more difficult to speak.


    "Your hand..."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can''t die."


    Instead, it was Zhang Maosheng.


    The silent boy was the first to speak.


    But Lin Mengya could hear the despair in his words.


    She felt sorry, too.


    No wonder Zhang Maosheng can take care of such bad herbs.


    In the final analysis, it''s his hand.


    In fact, some of the records in the zither spectrum are also about the cultivation skills of various herbs.


    It is recorded that "there was a farmer with very different hands who could sense the medicinal properties of herbs, abnormal soil and water, etc."


    According to the book, such people are born to serve herbs.


    They can even feel the subtle differences in the medicinal properties of herbs through touch, so as to create the most suitable soil and water temperature for herbs and cultivate the medicinal properties to the extreme.


    That''s a particularly mysterious talent.


    If you don''t naturally light up this skill point, you won''t learn it at all.


    Even she is beyond hope.


    But now, because of some people''s greed and jealousy, life has been destroyed!


    "Thanks for your kindness, girl. My hand... Really doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 2995

    Zhang Maosheng didn''t recognize her at all.


    Maybe he was hit too hard, so he looks depressed now.


    Lin Mengya can''t give him too much hope.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will make the determined young man more sad.


    But she made the safest estimate.


    "Your hand is a little special. I can''t guarantee that you can recover 100%, but it''s always OK to resume normal activities. It''s just some too delicate operations, which may be impossible."


    In other words, Zhang Maosheng''s situation is somewhat similar to her man''s legs.


    If she were there, she would certainly recover from an ordinary fracture.


    But long Tianyu''s legs and Zhang Maosheng''s hands are very special.


    If you use common methods to treat, I''m afraid that even if you recover, you will lose your disability, let alone restore your previous function.


    Hearing this, Zhang Maosheng also reluctantly nodded.


    "I see. It''s good to be disabled."


    Although he spoke with ease, his heart was still more and more sad.


    I''m afraid his hands are really useless.


    At that time, he will not even grow herbs to support his family.


    How can their family live?


    No matter how strong the boy was, he couldn''t help crying.


    Had known that he would cause such a disaster, he would rather he had never known the secrets of his hands!


    Lin Mengya glanced at him uneasily, then took out the medicine before long Tianyu and drugged the boy.


    Her hands are light and fast.


    Zhang Maosheng didn''t even feel much pain, and Cool waves came from his hands.


    "I''m afraid you have to have an operation on your hand. I''ll relieve the pain first, and then we''ll find a suitable place and I''ll operate on you."


    Lin Mengya knew she shouldn''t do this.


    But she was so sorry for the boy''s hands.


    As a doctor, whether she is a poison or a doctor, she can''t bear to let the young man''s hands disappear.


    Fortunately, she had her man''s experience before.


    The boy finally had time to be surprised.


    But when he looked up, he saw an ordinary face.


    It''s just that he is inexplicably familiar with women.


    "Why? Don''t you know me?"


    Lin Mengya joked softly. Then she covered her face with her hand, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes.


    At the next moment, Zhang Maosheng''s eyes lit up.


    "You, you are the master of the palace who speaks for me!"


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded, and then "Shh" to the boy.


    "Don''t be too loud. Fortunately, you sent me medicine, and my people found that you were followed by the sun family. But Maosheng, can I call you that?"


    He was saved again by his benefactor.


    This cognition makes the teenager a little nervous.


    He nodded quickly.


    Don''t say it''s a title. The benefactor saved their family and asked him to be a cow and a horse for the benefactor in the future!


    "Maosheng, didn''t anyone protect you before you left?"


    This makes Lin Mengya puzzled.


    According to what happened at the clan meeting today, since Le Zhengzi Xiu intends to avenge the Zhang family, he shouldn''t sit idly by and ignore the situation of the Zhang family.


    Because if he doesn''t send someone to protect him or carry out follow-up work, according to the virtue of the sun family, he will send someone to hunt down the Zhang Maosheng family.


    If Zhang Jia


    People really died at the hands of the sun family, so it''s no different from playing face music at home.


    What if the master of Le Zheng presides over justice?


    Finally, didn''t people die at the hands of the sun family?


    At that time, the prestige of the Le Zheng family will also be greatly reduced, and the prestige of the first family will exist in name only.


    Therefore, she didn''t send someone to protect the Zhang family, so as not to make people think that the Zhang family has something to do with her and bring them any danger.


    But now it seems that Lezheng family did not do so.


    Zhang Maosheng smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t see anyone except Miss Bai and those kind big brothers."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    What''s the matter with the Lezheng family?


    Can it be said that the other party is also a person who does everything for his own interests.


    If so, how can she cooperate with each other?


    Or what happened to Lezheng''s family?


    ......


    Le Zhengzi Xiu never gets angry easily.


    But today, he can''t control his temper.


    "Say it again, where has Zi Tan gone?"


    Those who knelt before him and answered were the confidants of Le Zhengzi tan.


    At the moment, he was also covered with embarrassed scars, but he didn''t dare to disobey Le Zhengzi''s words, and quickly repeated it again.


    "We followed the second master out to protect the Zhang family. Unexpectedly, we met a group of experts on the way."


    "In order to protect us, the second master led people away alone."


    "Master, punish us. It''s because we''re useless that the second master disappeared!"


    My confidant is also crying.


    The Lezheng family is not like other families. They don''t treat their servants as human beings.


    Although the owner of the house is serious, he is fair and clear, and everyone is convinced.


    Although the second master likes to joke, he treats them with all his heart.


    At the most critical moment, instead of using them as a shield, he took the initiative to lead people away, but he disappeared.


    This makes them feel very guilty and feel sorry for the owner and the second master.


    Yue Zhengzi''s face tightened again when he heard this.


    A moment later, he ordered it seriously.


    "Gather all available hands and follow the direction of Zi Tan''s departure to find it for me!"


    "Yes, but on your side -"


    "It doesn''t matter on my side. No one dares to touch me publicly. Go quickly and find someone back!"


    "Yes, master."


    With all hands pulled away in the dark, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face became more and more gloomy.


    He knows Zi Tan''s character.


    The boy wouldn''t have done it if he didn''t have a perfect way out.


    After all, we still have the power of a war together.


    If he were himself, he would be in much more trouble after being captured than being killed.


    Therefore, Zi Tan must have seen the way out, which led people away.


    But everything is just in case.


    If Zi Tan misses, or


    At the thought of the most terrible possibility, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes couldn''t help being angry.


    Do those people still want to make things happen again?


    Just then, his deputy hurried over with a look.


    "Master, someone wants to see you outside!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s hand tightly pinched the arm of the chair


    Hands.


    For a long time, he restrained all his violent emotional changes, and then returned to his calm appearance.


    "Come on, let me go out."


    ......


    After Lin Mengya gave first aid to Zhang''s family, Li Ao escorted Zhang''s family to a temporary residence with them.


    Moon Lake City, they can''t go back for the time being.


    Maybe the sun family soon found sun Qiren''s disappearance, and then thought of the Zhang family, and then sent someone to chase him.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know that sun Qiren did this with the consent of the elders of the sun family.


    And the other party was afraid that sun Qiren would be too high-profile and cause trouble, so he asked him to go straight home.


    That''s why most of those people were sent to protect him.


    But I''m afraid the elder never dreamed that sun Qiren, who has always been unscrupulous, would really encounter Lin Mengya.


    This time, I''m afraid sun Qiren is really going to be sent back to his happy hometown.


    After delivering all the people, Li Ao took them back and carefully covered up all the traces.


    Even if the sun family sent someone to find it, I''m afraid they can''t find the traces left by their previous fight.


    Not to mention saving sun Qiren.


    In the temporary residence, Lin Mengya performed two operations with the help of Bai su.


    One is for Zhang Maosheng, the other is for little red bean.


    The two operations were no less than a marathon for Lin Mengya.


    After the last stitch, she was almost exhausted.


    "Master, you''d better have a rest."


    Bai Su held the man and said painfully.


    But Lin Mengya still struggled to insist and told Zhang''s family about some postoperative nursing work, including how to disinfect and clean and how to apply medicine.


    Although the second son and third daughter of the Zhang family were too frightened, the children of the poor family were in charge early.


    They are also used to working at home, and they are very agile, and they take care of their relatives with great care.


    Lin Mengya only patiently instructed once, and they remembered it and did a good job.


    Seeing this, she was relieved, loosened her mind, leaned on Bai Su and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, the sunset was very beautiful.


    She woke up the system and realized that she had slept for half a day.


    As soon as she was about to go down, Bai Su came in with a bowl of hot porridge.


    "Master, you finally wake up. What else is wrong with you?"


    She quickly put down the porridge and went to Lin Mengya''s front to greet her with a stack of voices.


    Lin Mengya now has no other feeling, but her stomach is muttering, and she is reminded of some hunger by the smell of porridge.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense. Get me some braised pork and big elbows quickly. I''m tired into a dog. Don''t learn from them and fool me with porridge and side dishes!"


    That''s what I said, but Lin Mengya first poured a bowl of porridge to moisten her throat.


    Then, Bai Su brought a lot of food with plenty of oil and water.


    Under the surprised eyes of a group of people, Lin Mengya quickly supplemented all her lost physical strength.


    Even Zhang''s family looked silly.


    Finally, Zhang''s mother couldn''t help but mutter a few words.


    "This girl, too, can eat. Just eat like this when she wakes up. Can you do it?"


    But when Lin Mengya wiped her mouth, she smiled at Zhang''s mother and said, "don''t worry, aunt. In fact, although the porridge and side dishes are easy to digest, they have no nutrition. You see, what my body needs most is to replenish its physical strength. Therefore, don''t blindly eat those digestible things, but forget to replenish some oil and water for yourself."

 Chapter 2996

    Bai Su and they are used to her theory.


    But Zhang''s mother is somewhat nondescript, but her eyes still disagree after all.


    However, these foods were brought by Lin Mengya''s people, and for the Zhang family, they haven''t had such a rich meal for a long time.


    Zhang''s mother was just worried about Lin Mengya. Later, when she learned that her own family also had a share of the food, she hurried to take care of the whole family.


    After eating and drinking, Lin Mengya leaned against the bed to rest.


    Yesterday''s operation was not cumbersome, but it did not completely solve their problems.


    Moreover, they are still young, and there are infinite possibilities in the future.


    She will try her best to keep Zhang Maosheng and Zhang Hongdou from ruining their lives.


    Outside the window, Zhang''s mother is arranging things sent by Lin Mengya in an orderly manner.


    I picked out some things that I need now, first for the three wounded at home, then for the two busy children, and finally for myself.


    Even those good things that were not usually seen were carefully wrapped by her and put in a suitable place for use slowly in the future.


    Although careful, but also full of simple concern.


    It can be seen that in the past, this family was also very harmonious.


    They settled in a humble folk house.


    Long Tianyu planned well in advance and expected that they might get into trouble in Yuehu city. Here, Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su, who also stared into her eyes.


    After hesitating for a moment, Bai Su said, "I listen to the master."


    "I''m not asking you to listen to me, but I''m worried about what dangers you will encounter in the future."


    That''s what she''s afraid of.


    Although these years, she intends to cultivate Bai Su and Cai Ru''s sense of independence.


    But I don''t know what to do. When I go out, I can be alone. On the contrary, when I come back to her, I will automatically take her words as the code of conduct.


    This always worries Lin Mengya.


    In case, what she said was in case, if she had to leave them, wouldn''t it be easy for people to take advantage of the loophole?


    In fact, she thinks too much.


    Bai Su and Cai Ru are not without independent personality.


    On the contrary, they all know what they want.


    But Lin Mengya has different meanings for them.


    He is a benefactor, a close friend and the most important relative.


    Therefore, only her words will have priority among them.


    Other people''s words, ah, I''m afraid they won''t even pay attention.


    Lin Mengya is breaking her heart for these people.


    Seeing that Bai Su was still an idea, she had to give up the struggle.


    forget it.


    After the big deal, she asked long Tianyu to find someone to train Bai Su, or get her more self-defense concealed weapons or something.


    Moreover, her focus for some time to come is to emphasize their self-awareness of security.


    When something happens, you can''t rush all the time.


    There was no problem in the past. First, they were lucky, and second, things could be controlled.


    But since she came to the ancient family, it made her feel a little bad.


    I''m afraid the enemies she meets in the future should be more difficult to deal with.


    At that time, the abilities of Bai Su and Cai Ru might not be able to protect themselves.


    I have to say that Lin Mengya has a sense of being prepared for danger in times of peace.


    And this also made them avoid the disaster of top destruction several times.


    ......


    It was before dark that Lin Mengya returned to Yuehu city with Bai su.


    However, with long Tianyu supporting in the city, no one found her out of the door.


    After returning to the courtyard, she found that uncle Huo and aunt Fang hadn''t come back yet.


    Long Tianyu has been waiting for her.


    After asking her if it was important, I told her that something had happened at the clan meeting today.


    "The Pei family wants the Le Zheng family to give up the position of the first family? He has so much courage. Does he have any confidence?"


    Hearing the news suddenly, Lin Mengya was also surprised.


    You know, although the Pei family is powerful, there is a big gap between the ancient family and the Lezheng family in terms of prestige and family power.


    But Pei Qianji is vicious.


    It''s hard to guarantee that he found any opportunity to openly expose his ambitions.


    "I don''t know yet, but my people found out that something happened at Le Zheng''s house last night. They suddenly sent people out and then urgently called them back."


    Long Tianyu''s news is well informed enough.


    Nevertheless, the actions of the Le Zheng family and the Pei family still confused them.


    Lin Mengya also knows why her men care about it.


    After all, one of their previously selected cooperation goals is lezhengjia.


    But if they are really defeated in the struggle with the Pei family, it will be even more difficult for her to cooperate with the ancient family.


    After all, they know exactly what the old Bangzi Pei Qianji is up to.


    "Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu touched her head. "I''ve got people ready."


    But once that method is used, he has been hiding those plans from her, so he has to act in advance.


    In this way, some of the things he has planned will have to be changed.


    And those plans that are not fully prepared have to be cut in half, and then act according to the opportunity.


    But he will not feel sorry or regret.


    He will only do his best to bring everything on the right track.

 Chapter 2997

    "Things haven''t reached the irreparable stage. Besides, I''m afraid the Lezheng family won''t lose so easily."


    Lin Mengya did not panic because of this temporary change.


    She actually has some confidence in Yue Zhengzi''s practice.


    I hope the other party won''t let her down this time.


    ......


    This time, because of the open opposition between the Le Zheng family and the Pei family, there was an unprecedented debate.


    However, the two core figures in the storm circle are not as tense as in the phenomenon.


    It''s just that in private, there must have been a confrontation. I don''t know how many times.


    Pei Qianji narrowed his eyes and looked at the younger generation opposite with great interest.


    After Gong Ya and Murong Xi were absent, Pei Qianji rightfully occupied the original position.


    Just to fight the Le Zhengzi chamber.


    The great elder, who claimed to be fair and strict, also withdrew from the struggle on the grounds of "discomfort" under this chaotic scene.


    Although he didn''t say anything, acquiescence in the Pei family''s seizure of power is actually biased towards the Pei family.


    Otherwise, as the representative of the Presbyterian Council, if the elder really doesn''t allow this kind of thing to happen, he should scold the delusions of the Pei family and maintain the first clan status of the Lezheng family.


    But he didn''t, but he dodged again.


    This makes Le Zhengzi Xiu have to realize that the Presbyterian Council may have been bought by Pei Qianji.


    Fortunately, he was always on guard to keep things from going to the worst.


    But now, the situation is still very grim.


    "Zixiu, it''s not that I''m an elder who bullies the small. It''s really a big guy''s kindness. Besides, you and my son-in-law are equal to each other. Who is the first family is actually the same, right?"


    Opposite, Pei Qianji is sure.


    He didn''t want to be so radical.


    But after the Huo family''s wealth was exposed, he simply chose to do what he wanted.


    Since he can no longer monopolize, he will find a way to let the Pei family occupy the majority.


    More importantly, the Huo family''s wealth is enough for him to buy enough people.


    He had wanted to rely on these to beat Lezheng''s family, but now he''s just a little ahead of time.


    At the thought of the boy of Lezheng''s family, he will be kicked down by himself immediately, and even obedient to himself in the future, Pei Qianji''s expression can no longer be suppressed.


    He even wanted to laugh up.


    He really wants to thank the Huos.


    If it hadn''t been for the wealth they left behind, if it hadn''t been for the rumors they provoked, I''m afraid he couldn''t have done so well!


    As for the remaining sins of the Huo family in the old four, he really didn''t pay attention to them.


    There is only one left in the Huo family.


    It''s a pity.


    Then Huoxiao is a fool.


    I''m afraid he doesn''t know how many things the Huos have left.


    Moreover, even if he really came, as soon as he appeared, he would be taken down.


    But he knew that the boy''s only weakness was his biological mother.


    His biological mother, Fang Shi, was sitting here.


    As they did more than ten years ago, let them hold it.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu just glanced at him.


    "The first clan is a matter of great importance. It can''t be decided by you and me in just a few words."


    "Gee, young man, you should listen to your elders more. I advised you in the first few years, but you insisted. Now


    It''s hard to know what it''s like to be attacked from behind, isn''t it? "


    Pei Qianji became more and more proud.


    He has advised each other for a long time. Usually, he should pay more attention to it and gather people''s hearts.


    What a pity!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t answer.


    Although the family standing behind him was weaker, it was not impossible to win the battle with the Pei family.


    But the reason why he didn''t attack was because last night, the man who sent him the news of Zi tan.


    "Master Le Zheng, the second childe is visiting us now. You don''t have to worry too much. Once the clan meeting is over, he will come back."


    At that time, he did not believe what men said, and even wanted to detain people for interrogation.


    But the latter took out his brother''s personal belongings.


    This made him throw a rat repellent. Finally, after hearing the man''s threat, he sent someone to follow the other party.


    Found that the guy was in Pei''s yard.


    Later, when the Pei family forced him to give up the position of the first family on the grounds of "failure of the first family", he knew why the Pei family wanted to catch his brother.


    It turned out that it was all for power and power.


    But he didn''t let go easily.


    He believed in Zixiu''s ability and would never be caught by the Pei family so easily.


    Besides, he asked to see Zi Tan last night, but he was rejected by the other party.


    Based on his understanding of Pei''s family, if Zixiu is really in their hands, Pei Qianji will let him see convincing evidence in order to threaten him.


    All, he guessed that something had happened to Zi Tan, so the Pei family couldn''t let him see him.


    Or, Zi Tan is not in their hands!


    But the reason why the other party dares to threaten him like this is that he also knows the whereabouts of Zi tan.


    So he has to procrastinate.


    At this time, the supporters of the two families were about to be at war. Le Zhengzi, the leader, slowly got up.


    Pei Qianji was also unwilling to show weakness. He narrowed his eyes and looked rather beaten with a smile on his face.


    He knew.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu attaches great importance to his brother, so he will never let each other go.


    "Master Lezheng, according to me, you''d better abdicate earlier and give way to the virtuous. You don''t see what life has become with you these years!"


    It was one of the families who openly expressed support for the Pei family at the gate of the city.


    They are also top stringed families, and their weight in the family is as light as weight.


    However, rather than supporting the Pei family, they are more satisfied with the price offered by the Pei family.


    After all, with Le Zhengzi, there is no such rich treasure to take.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu just looked at each other coldly and said, "it''s unprecedented to change the first family. If my le Zheng family doesn''t do well, I can abdicate."


    People standing on Pei''s side thought he was soft.


    However, before they were satisfied, they listened to the man and continued to say calmly, "but the first clan is related to the safety of the whole ancient clan. There are wise people, there are many people, so -"


    He paused deliberately. After attracting everyone''s attention, he continued: "so I think all capable people of the ancient clan can compete."


    "What do you mean?"


    Pei Qianji glared at Le Zhengzi Xiu angrily.


    My heart kept roaring. Is this man, this man crazy?


    Does he know that, in this way, only those stupid guys who are ready to move and want to replace them will fight for it with integrity.


    Yes!


    He''s going to take drastic measures against himself!


    But in this way, it is tantamount to giving away the advantages of Lezheng family.


    For a moment, Pei Qianji''s face was gloomy and sad.


    People also talked about it.


    Not only le Zhengzi Xiu, but also Pei Qianji. Just now, several old friends winked at each other.


    I think it''s moving my mind.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu knew what effect he would receive if he threw out this sentence.


    At present, it seems that it is still in his expectation.


    "Since we choose the wise, we can''t stick to each family. Otherwise, how can master Pei guarantee that the successors will be wise? In my opinion, we''d better open our hearts and let all the ancient people participate in it. Wouldn''t it be better to choose the right people?"


    "Besides, the throne of the first clan was passed on to me by my father''s generation, and I will pass it on to the next one in the future. But if I have no eyes and believe in treacherous and crafty people wrongly, wouldn''t I trust non-human beings?"


    At first glance, his words sound all right.


    But in fact, he stabbed Pei Qianji.


    The reason is not him, but his father. Before his death, Pei Qianji promised his father that he would try his best to help him so that he could sit in the position of the first family.


    He even asked him to promise the Pei family to marry the Pei family girl and give him a position second only to the main wife.


    What''s more, Pei Qianji was able to hold the position of Pei''s family leader. His father fought half his life for each other.


    But now, oh, who is ruthless and ungrateful, you can know at a glance.


    Pei Qianji tried to keep calm, but in fact, he wanted to sew the mouth repaired by Yue Zhengzi.


    He scolded with a smile: "it''s really a young man who doesn''t know the importance. Who can be the first family?"


    "Why not?" Le Zhengzi Xiu asked calmly, "I deserve it. Master Pei seems to want to be it. Since we both deserve it, why can''t others?"


    "You!"


    Pei Qianji never knew that Le Zhengzi Xiu had such a fierce mouth.


    But he can''t say that others are rubbish. Only Pei Qianji is the most noble one and can become the head of the first family.


    After all, now he needs the support of those families.


    But he forgot.


    Everyone has ambition.


    In particular, the people he lured down with his interests are all harboring ghosts.


    you bet.


    They can get a piece of the Pei family''s boat.


    But what if you go to the sea yourself?


    That''s not all their own!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu showed a shallow smile.


    When he saw the owners of the Pei family, his eyes lit up a fire called ambition.


    "In that case, everyone has the opportunity to be the head of the family. Wouldn''t it be better to spread it out. Whoever has that ability will be the head of the family?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu said it frankly. It seems that he doesn''t miss power and position at all.


    This makes Pei Qianji itch.


    "Yue Zhengzi Xiu, do you have to be so mischievous? Don''t forget that the first family is related to the survival of the whole ancient family. How will you face your ancestors in the future?"


    Oh! Pei Qianji''s words made Le Zhengzi fix his heart and sneer.


    "How the ancestors of our Lezheng family blamed me is naturally borne by the people of our Lezheng family. I just don''t know if the Pei family leader will have the face to face his old friends a hundred years later."

 Chapter 2998

    After saying this, Le Zhengzi''s look was always light.


    Even when he left, his performance was so calm that people couldn''t see that he had just let such a big thunder go.


    In contrast, Pei Qianji has no such bearing as Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    After the other party left, Pei Qianji''s face was very gloomy. He ignored even the fake compliments of those around him, and left angrily.


    It can be seen that their bearing is quite different.


    But le Zhengzi''s mood was not as relaxed as it seemed.


    Although he could take the opportunity to make this matter big and make it completely out of the control of the Pei family, he was more concerned about his brother''s safety.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    The confidant in charge of acting secretly just shook his head.


    Yue Zhengzi''s heart sank little by little.


    But he can''t panic now.


    Otherwise, there will be no way to save Zi tan.


    "Go find it again. The Pei family must keep an eye on it. I''m afraid it has something to do with them."


    "Yes."


    Although he was still calm, he quietly clenched his fist.


    I hope the boy can be smarter and hold on until the people he sent find him.


    ......


    After Le zhengzixiu put forward that amazing suggestion, all families were shocked, and then some delusions occurred.


    It can be said that everyone''s heart was not calm that night.


    The temptation brought by the first clan is too big.


    Those with strength naturally feel that they can give a go. Even those without strength can''t help taking chances.


    What if?


    If they were lucky enough to get the status of the next leader, wouldn''t their family''s wealth rise immediately?


    The people of Yuehu city are floating, and everyone''s mind is filled with this matter.


    No one noticed the actions of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, a group of outsiders.


    Last night, in fact, after hearing the news brought back by Aunt Fang and uncle Huo, Lin Mengya was quite surprised.


    She was surprised by the boldness of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Isn''t he afraid to take it off by himself?


    At that time, the Lezheng family will no longer be the first family. As the owner of the Lezheng family, I''m afraid he will be blamed by the Lezheng family.


    But long Tianyu only scratched his lips after hearing the news.


    "Oh, it''s a pity that he has courage."


    He felt even more sorry.


    Such a person, who has been confined to such a small place all his life, is really a monster.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t see him, as if she had seen through all the truth.


    Glancing at him casually, "do you understand again?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t dare to sell off with his wife, but he always didn''t like to be too straightforward.


    So he just smiled and said.


    "It''s not easy for Le Zhengzi to be the head of the family."


    So?


    Lin Mengya thought carefully and suddenly realized it.


    "So you mean that Le Zhengzi Xiu did this to make his position more stable?"


    It''s just that!


    This move of Le Zhengzi''s repair is particularly damaging.


    In this way, the elders of Lezheng family who are still unwilling to stop may be going crazy.


    The first prerequisite for the first clan to compete for this position is that it must be a family.


    So, before


    The people of the Lezheng family, who are constantly fighting inside, must first agree with the outside world.


    In this process, Le Zhengzi Xiu is afraid to gradually close all the forces of Le Zheng family, and then firmly grasp the position of home owner in his hands.


    I have to say that this man dares to think and let go. His courage is not ordinary.


    Lin Mengya appreciated this Yue Zhengzi Xiu more and more, and looked forward to their cooperation.


    After all, what she wants to play is a big and exciting scene.


    If the partner is too timid, she may not dare to cooperate with each other.


    ......


    Because Le Zhengzi Xiu''s words were amazing, there was only three days of the clan meeting, and Leng was extended indefinitely.


    As outsiders, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu naturally want to avoid suspicion and do not participate.


    This is convenient for her, but before going out, long Tianyu was a little worried.


    "In recent days, no matter which one doesn''t stop, you should be careful outside."


    Only asked him, he was still worried, "why don''t I go with you!"


    Lin Mengya quickly stopped his topic with a kiss.


    No, her dog man has become more and more sticky recently.


    Although she doesn''t dislike it, aunt Fang and uncle Huo are not here during the day. There are two babies at home. We can''t leave the children here.


    What''s more, those guys of the ancient clan have never forgotten their side.


    They are still asking for information and trying to drag the Gong family into the water.


    Therefore, she and long Tianyu must stay.


    Although she got a comforting kiss from her daughter-in-law, long Tianyu still refused to be satisfied.


    He grabbed the lady''s waist and tossed hard on her red lips. He was tired of it for a long time before he was willing to let go.


    However, she still told her to focus on her own safety in everything. If she couldn''t fight, she came back and asked for help. Only then did she reluctantly let people out.


    ......


    In order not to attract the attention of those people.


    Lin Mengya and her family did not take a carriage or sedan chair, but walked out of the city gate.


    In fact, this decision also saved them a lot of trouble.


    At the gate of Yuehu City, those guards were only responsible for maintaining order.


    But today, Lin Mengya sees more guards.


    "What''s going on?" She whispered carefully to Bai su.


    The latter is also puzzled.


    At least there were no such people when they came back last night.


    However, their access is not restricted.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya is a little uncomfortable. She always feels that those people''s eyes are a little too sharp.


    It''s like a cat catching mice.


    But there was nothing else, not even a search.


    With many doubts, Lin Mengya didn''t know the truth until she went out of the city gate and joined up with her scattered men.


    "The Pei family lost something yesterday?"


    The Jackdaw guard, who was in charge of inquiring about the news, nodded, lowered his voice and said, "it''s nothing to say that the Pei family has lost something. But his subordinates feel that they''re not looking for something, but for someone."


    Looking for someone?


    Lin mengarden felt even more curious.


    She has dealt with the Pei family several times.


    The family is also quite arrogant.


    But now at such a juncture, I''m afraid there should be another reason why they are so blatant.


    She wanted to make trouble for the Pei family, so she asked people to keep watching and see if the machine was made for them


    A little trouble.


    Unexpectedly, they found a more cruel side of the Pei family on the way.


    ......


    Not far from their foothold, there was a narrow forest path.


    In general, it is secluded and uninhabited here, so long Tianyu will choose here to deal with this problem. She has always been cautious and will never let go of any possibility that will be exposed.


    The people of hanyawei are all professional. They rushed to the scene quietly but quickly.


    It''s a big meadow with rich vegetation. Now it has become an excellent silencing tool.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw the scene there, she couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    I saw a carriage, which had fallen to the ground at the moment, and fell off with a grunt.


    What made her shudder most was that there were two people lying inside the broken carriage!


    That''s a pair of grandparents.


    The gray haired old man''s face was covered with blood, but he still protected his three or four year old grandson in his arms.


    They should have failed to escape in time when the carriage overturned, so they were knocked down with the carriage, and then rolled out of the broken carriage.


    Not far from them stood two adult men.


    But now, they are taking back their weapons, looking left and right, turning around and leaving.


    "Help, help..."


    A faint cry for help came from their feet.


    Lin Mengya heard that this person was afraid to be the owner of the scream she had just heard.


    Those two people probably didn''t expect that this man''s will to survive was so strong.


    One of them, with a cold face, took out his knife and continued to cut.


    The next moment, he was hit by a concealed weapon that appeared out of thin air.


    "Who?"


    They were on alert at once.


    And Lin Mengya also knows that once she chooses to let people do it, she can''t let people escape.


    "Try to catch it alive."


    After she gave the order, the Jackdaw Wei who followed her immediately jumped out.


    Others went around the back and directly prepared for a sneak attack.


    The martial arts of those two people were not low. When they saw the situation, they wanted to escape.


    However, the cold crow guard is so difficult that it can''t get the upper hand for a moment.


    While they were entangled, Lin Mengya hurriedly took Bai Su to see the situation of the wounded.


    Unfortunately, the grandparents died of serious injuries before they came.

 Chapter 2999

    As for the man who brought them, he was covered with blood.


    Lin Mengya checked and found that his injury was also very serious.


    Not only were their hands and feet cut off, but even a big cut was made in their stomach.


    Seeing each other, they have more air in and less air out.


    Lin Mengya had to admit that she couldn''t save him.


    But at least, she can make his death less painful.


    She took out the special analgesic powder in the medicine box and sprinkled it on the man''s wound.


    The man''s breathing gradually weakened.


    I didn''t expect that I would meet someone else. I immediately asked anxiously, "where are I, my mother, and bao''er?"


    Lin Mengya looked up and looked at the bodies of her grandparents and grandchildren not far away.


    "They..."


    Before saying this, the man saw the regret in her eyes.


    He couldn''t help crying in pain.


    "It''s all my fault. If I knew, if I knew, I would encounter such a thing. Even if I died, I wouldn''t take them and run out."


    There was constant blood foam from the corner of his mouth.


    In the face of men''s pain and regret, although Lin Mengya can''t fully sympathize with them, she also feels sad for the men''s family.


    Not long ago, they were alive.


    But now, it has become a cold body.


    "Aunt, girl!"


    The man used up his last strength and suddenly grabbed Lin Mengya''s hand.


    "Girl, I, I''m dying. Please give this thing to Yue Zhengjia and the owner."


    The man struggled and took out a piece of cloth stained with blood from his arms.


    But before she could pick it up, her hand suddenly fell down.


    The whole person''s eyes also stare big, and there is still a regret that can never be made up in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya sighed deeply.


    She closed her eyes for the man herself.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll deliver it for you."


    Then, with the cooperation of Bai Su and two other jackdaw guards, she moved the man with his relatives.


    Lin Mengya''s face was expressionless, but Bai Su knew that this was a precursor to her master''s anger.


    "Tell me to go down and bury the people first. Find something that can distinguish the people around you, and then send the news to their home."


    That''s all she can do.


    I hope these three generations of grandparents and grandchildren can reunite underground and will never have such pain again.


    Lin Mengya did not go directly to her foothold, but chose a more hidden place in the depths of the forest.


    The two men were killed and injured.


    Although the rest are alive, they have been beaten half to death.


    But he was not afraid of these people in front of him, and even his eyes flashed a little sinister.


    Lin Mengya provoked a sneer.


    "Don''t keep your hands. Use drugs. I want him to spit out what he knows."


    The man did not know what kind of torture he would face.


    Drug punishment is something that only Lin Mengya can get out of both poison and medicine.


    It originally acts on both physical and psychological aspects.


    But it is only in the experimental stage, the risk is unknown, but the absolute effect is significant.


    No matter how resolute a person is, I''m afraid he can''t stick to it.


    After all, Lin Mengya either doesn''t do it. Once she does, she will have no reservation and won''t stop until she reaches her goal.


    Finally, in the continuous cries of pain, even because of the weakness of his muscles, he couldn''t even bite his tongue and commit suicide.


    In this process, Lin Mengya kept her cold eyes and looked at him motionless, but she had no intention to stop.


    The man finally couldn''t help it.


    He was afraid that he would sink forever in this endless pain.


    Now he just wants these torments to go away.


    For this, he is willing to say everything and pay any price.


    Just want to end.


    After ignoring each other''s begging eyes for more than ten minutes, Lin Mengya just waved her hand.


    Then someone poured him an antidote.


    With the spread of the antidote, the pain gradually disappeared.


    He climbed back from hell.


    "Have you thought about it? If you think about it, say, if you don''t think about it..."


    "I''ve thought it over! I''ve thought it over! Please, please don''t torture me any more!"


    From the executioner who has the power to kill in life to the mud who has no dignity and can only beg for mercy, it is only half an hour.


    Lin Mengya won''t have any compassion for such people.


    She said coldly, "come on, if you want to bite your tongue, I won''t let you die, but you''ll lose your effect, so you can only test the medicine for me."


    The man trembled violently.


    She, how did she see it?


    Indeed, before that, he had saved. Once the other party relaxed and gave him a chance, he would immediately want to die.


    Unexpectedly, he was easily exposed!


    So he doesn''t dare to die now.


    Maybe Lin Mengya''s cold eyes put too much pressure on him.


    Or maybe he just thought about what would happen to him if he couldn''t die for a while, and then he became timid.


    With fear and timidity, he had a feeling of cowardice and submission.


    "Spit out what you know. Who sent you? What''s your purpose? Why did you kill those three people? Let''s make it clear. I''ll give you a good time!"


    The man began to cry bitterly, and then he told the story clearly.


    Lin Mengya also knew that the Pei family did nothing like a mad dog for this plan.


    These people are all hired by the Pei family from outside.


    Not even them.


    This man is just the most peripheral minion, and the order he receives is to find someone.


    "Who is the man you are looking for?" Lin Mengya asked while thinking.


    The man lay on the ground and described a man''s appearance with trembling.


    Lin Mengya also reconstructed in the system with this person''s complaint.


    Until, a slightly familiar face appeared.


    Isn''t this, Le Zhengzi Tana?


    But what made her more angry was that because of the open and secret struggle between the Pei family and the Le Zheng family, the other party dared not openly look for Le Zheng Zi tan.


    So it turned to this kind of covert search.


    And the most inhumane thing is that once relevant clues are found, we should not only get the clues, but even eliminate them.


    The poor grandparents and grandchildren for three generations, but when they stopped to search, the driver''s father refused!


    That''s it! They''re going to kill!


    Lin Mengya looked colder and colder.


    After all this, Lin Mengya was still straight, regardless of whether what he said was true or false


    The answer will be the result.


    But before that, she also let people break the man''s limbs, and finally was slapped to death as a chest, which can be regarded as revenge for the poor three people.


    Only when she took out the cloth that the poor father had given her before he died.


    The cloth has been soaked with blood, and some can''t distinguish the original color.


    But when she saw the half pattern on the cloth, she couldn''t help staring.


    This is¡ª¡ª


    ......


    Throughout the day, no matter how angry Pei Qianji was, and no matter how many people he sent out to look for it.


    Cola Masako Tan seems to have evaporated from the world. They haven''t seen half a person.


    And Lezheng family also got nothing.


    Both of them were wondering whether the other party had succeeded in advance.


    But they are not sure. They can only wait in mutual temptation, and then urge their subordinates to find the man''s whereabouts faster.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that the undercurrent between the two families was surging.


    However, the patterns she saw on the rags belong to le Zhengzi Tan!


    And it was the one he wore on the first day of the clan meeting.


    Although there is only half, she will never admit her mistake.


    So, the three members of the family are indeed connected with Le Zhengzi tan.


    Unfortunately, people have died, leaving only such a piece of cloth.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and decided to follow the trail of the car.


    Hanya Wei dare not leave her too far.


    Unfortunately, they did not find the clue of Le Zhengzi Tan either in tracing or in other ways.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help falling into thinking.


    She was sure that the man had never seen himself. He kept a secret, but after seeing himself, he tried his best to pass on the information.


    Either he lost too much blood and lost his head, or he had a way to decide that he was not the enemy.


    But at the same time, her face is completely strange, so this person can''t have seen it.


    So there''s something else he can be sure of when he sees it?


    "Master, this is not the way to find it. Otherwise, we''ll send you there first and find it later."


    Bai Su whispered in a worried voice.


    Lin Mengya looked at Bai Su and suddenly her eyes lit up!


    By the way, Bai Su!


    Because Bai Su has always kept a low profile, not many people know her, and she is alert and agile.


    So every time Bai Su volunteered to take a few people first to lead the battle, lead away the detailed works staring at them, and then meet again.


    So when she came out this time, Bai Su didn''t disguise too much.


    If the other party used to be the person who followed Le Zhengzi Tan, it is possible to recognize Bai Su and guess their identity.


    This reminds Lin Mengya.


    If there is anything important in the future, it will also make all those who have exposed themselves dress up to avoid revealing their whereabouts.


    If the other party is really the people around Le Zhengzi Tan, the escape of their family may be more like a means to distract the enemy''s attention.


    But they never dreamed that the people sent by the Pei family would be so crazy that even innocent people would be killed indiscriminately, so they lost their lives.


    I don''t know if the man ever regretted it.


    Having figured this out, Lin Mengya was almost sure that it was because the people sent by the Pei family almost found the real hiding place of Le Zhengzi tan.


    Therefore, the people around Le Zhengzi Tan will choose such a desperate action.

 Chapter 3000

    Therefore, monitoring the Pei family has become the fastest way for them to find Le Zhengzi tan.


    "Hurry up, you go over there! And here, you can''t let go. You must find someone!"


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su squatted quietly in the grass not far away.


    It is also a bitter tear.


    She can''t do anything else, but after the blessing of systematic concealment function, it is the most suitable for this kind of static action.


    As long as she doesn''t make big moves, those outside won''t find her easily.


    Lin Mengya looked at the people outside quietly.


    This is a meeting point for them.


    Because they can''t find it on a large scale, they should determine the target of suspicion at the gate of the city.


    Wait until people leave the city, and then secretly search the city.


    Like the situation of the three grandparents, I''m afraid it''s not a special case.


    Since she met this matter, she would not let these people harm innocent people.


    But she didn''t want to make trouble with the Pei family now. She asked her people to follow the searchers secretly and make trouble for them.


    After a few rounds, Lin Mengya found out their scope of action.


    Their main goal is to focus on some that can hide people, such as carriages and sedan chairs.


    Probably because of the influence of the first clan, many people choose to send people out. They should send the news back to their families as soon as possible.


    For this part of the people, Lin Mengya found that the Pei family seemed to be deliberately blocking, and the attack was also very heavy.


    This made Lin Mengya sneer in her heart.


    The Pei family is really dying!


    Aside from others, many of these families belong to the Pei family camp.


    Just for such a rumor, he can kill his family in one camp.


    If the news is sent back, I don''t know what those families will think of the Pei family in the future.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya also asked the big guy to "skillfully" provide some clues to expose the identity of those who intercepted.


    In short, she really spared no effort to make trouble for the Pei family.


    ......


    "Master, our people found some blood in the forest not far ahead. However, it seems that the Pei family also found it."


    Bai Su whispered.


    Lin Mengya''s expression changed slightly.


    The forest that Bai Su said was exactly the opposite direction she had found before.


    It seems that Le Zhengzi Tan should have been brought out by the man.


    Then the man took his family to the opposite direction in order to attract the pursuers.


    I just didn''t expect that once he went, he would never come back.


    "Go, you must find someone in front of the Pei family!"


    ......


    Le Zhengzi Tan dragged an almost broken leg and ran for his life in the forest.


    He knew he couldn''t stop.


    Otherwise, the Pei family will catch him and threaten his brother with him.


    But he must not be so useless.


    And in his hand, he still holds some things that can greatly hurt the vitality of the Pei family.


    So he can''t stop or die!


    "He''s running up the mountain! Run after him!"


    He hid behind the big tree and watched the pursuers being led away by the false marks he had made. He immediately dragged his lame leg and carefully ran in the other direction.


    Fortunately, I met an old friend I haven''t seen for several years. Otherwise, I''m afraid he can''t even get out of Yuehu city.


    It''s just hateful that there''s something wrong with the people around my brother, otherwise he''ll make a big noise


    You can contact your brother.


    But that man


    Brother would never doubt him, so he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    But when he returns, he will give the evidence to his brother and catch the spy of the Pei family!


    ......


    Lin Mengya is only one step behind the Pei family.


    But when she saw the forest, she immediately ordered to go down and not go to the deepest place.


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a smart man.


    Although it''s better to escape from the depths of the forest, I''m afraid it''s not so safe for him alone.


    If it were her, she would probably take advantage of the terrain to go round with each other.


    Then, wait for the opportunity to escape and find a way to meet your own people.


    you ''re right.


    Now Lin Mengya can be sure that the abnormal situation at Le Zheng''s house that day, coupled with the great pen repaired by Le Zheng Zi, may have something to do with his brother''s disappearance.


    According to her instructions, the Jackdaw guard was automatically divided into three groups to look in the woods.


    Lin Mengya is glad that she is wearing a suit of clothes, trousers and shoes suitable for activities today. Otherwise, she will only fall into the mud.


    About an hour or so.


    With Lin Mengya''s physical strength, she is more or less tired.


    But le Zhengzi Tan must be harder.


    Bai Su has a tough attitude and wants to send her back first. After all, she has had enough trouble these days. She had two operations on Zhang''s family before.


    If it weren''t for her good physical quality and amazing resilience, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to live.


    Finally, Lin Mengya begged Bai Su to reserve almost half an hour for her.


    If she can''t find it again this time, she''ll have to turn back first.


    Others will continue to look.


    But there was no trace of Le Zhengzi Tan in the forest.


    Strangely, there is no one who pursues them.


    Until--


    "Master, we found this trap over there!"


    Bai Su was taken by Lin Mengya to the edge of a trap pit.


    The people inside were silent.


    It''s always because when they fell, they didn''t expect that there would be such an inverted bamboo pole at the bottom of the trap.


    And those bamboo poles are very sharp and dense. They look very penetrating.


    These things should be prepared for wild boars in the mountains.


    But now, it has become a place for these people to bury their bones.


    Lin Mengya looked around and found that there were other people''s footprints next to the trap.


    I''m afraid they must have seen the trace of Le Zhengzi tan. Naturally, they went after people regardless of the life and death of their companions.


    Lin Mengya and they hurried to follow the footprints.


    Until on the edge of a cliff, he found Le Zhengzi Tan who was being besieged.


    But at this time, his eyes were red, even if he was injured, he was still shaking with those people.


    The weapons in his hands should have been taken from those people.


    Just now, it is already red with blood.


    "Come on! I''ll fight with you today, old Pei dog. Sooner or later, you''ll die in the hands of my brother!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a completely desperate play.


    Just now, what did he hear with his own ears?


    Those animals are going to kill all those who refuse to cooperate well!


    At the thought of his brother, his mother and child, he couldn''t help his anger any more.


    Found a safe place to hide those


    After the evidence, Le Zhengzi Tan wanted to die with these animals.


    If those three people were really miserable, it would be revenge for them to do so!


    Fortunately, he found an abandoned trap.


    He also used this trap to get rid of half of his enemies.


    As for the remaining half.


    He can kill as many as he can.


    After all, they can''t continue to harm others.


    But his fists are hard to beat his four hands.


    Those people are called Lingjiao.


    She is a clever little girl with big eyes, although she is very timid.

 Chapter 3001

    At the moment, the little girl is holding a small handkerchief.


    There are also some candy cakes on it.


    It was Lin Mengya who asked someone to get it yesterday. It was originally a big bag and it was difficult to store it. Therefore, under careful planning, Zhang''s mother gave everyone a few pieces.


    The little girl was reluctant to eat it all at once, so she asked her mother for a clean handkerchief and put away the sugar cake.


    At the moment, she saw that her aunt had been busy for so long, but she didn''t have time to eat a mouthful of rice. She was afraid that her aunt was hungry, so she offered her cake.


    It''s just that her cake seems to be deflated!


    It''s not that good.


    For a moment, she was a little sad and shy.


    Oh, I''m afraid my aunt won''t like it?


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya really took half of the crushed cake and took a bite.


    The sugar cakes here are a little different from those she eats outside.


    Although very sweet, but it is sweet with a little bitter.


    And it''s not as soft and waxy as the outside, with some rough powder feeling.


    She knew that they could buy it and it was the best on the market.


    But when she was in the Zhao family, she ate more carefully than this.


    no way out.


    Good resources are monopolized by those big families.


    In particular, a small family like the Zhang family, even when no one wants to be a vassal, is afraid to make a living in the cracks.


    It''s good to have a full meal. Where else do you expect?


    Lin Mengya chewed the sugar cake one mouthful at a time.


    Plenty of sugar also saved her brain.


    At this moment, Lin Mengya thought a lot.


    That''s true of the ancient people. What about defending the country?


    After the big family monopolizes all the resources, the other small families are afraid to have only some soup to drink.


    Therefore, her big chamber of commerce is to break this restriction.


    We should not only provide the development of each family, but also take care of more people.


    Thinking of this, she had some better ideas.


    Wait until you get back, and then communicate with the members of the chamber of Commerce.


    The distracted Lin Mengya also formally thanked the little girl for her generosity.


    The water chestnut girl''s face was even redder and waved her hands again and again.


    "You''re welcome. My aunt gave us the sugar cake. My brother said that we should know how to repay our kindness."


    "Oh, even you know how to repay your kindness."


    Lin Mengya happily touched the little girl''s sheep horn braid, but she glanced at Le Zhengzi tan.


    "But some people, who are so much older than you, don''t know this truth."


    Yes, that''s right.


    She''s talking about the guy Le Zhengzi tan.


    Rare, always eloquent Le Zhengzi Tan was silent.


    He was so excited just now, not only because he was in a strange environment, but also to attract people behind the scenes.


    After all, there was something strange about his rescue.


    Therefore, he could not easily believe that those people were pure kindness.


    you ''re right.


    He made trouble on purpose and woke up long before that. He just kept observing the surrounding environment and chose a suitable time.


    Moreover, relying on those people, he did not dare to fight him and bit several people.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya, who had already seen through him, just gave him a cold eye.


    When she was so kind, she had to save his ancestor?


    If she didn''t want to cooperate with his brother, whether he was dead or alive?


    Lingjiao doesn''t know what''s going on here. She just feels very happy!


    Finally helped his benefactor.


    In the future, she will rely on her ability to buy candy cakes for her aunt!


    Outside, Zhang''s mother was afraid that Lingjiao would delay Lin Mengya, so she quickly called people out.


    She and le Zhengzi Tan were left in the room.


    But at this time, Le Zhengzi Tan looked into her eyes and had more exploration.


    "Well, you don''t have to test me anymore. I''m afraid you already know who I am?"


    Her words made Le Zhengzi Tan a little stunned.


    Somehow, he always felt that the owner of the palace in front of him seemed to be very familiar.


    But with the palace owner in his memory, he was a little different.


    He didn''t know that familiarity was because Lin Mengya''s true nature was revealed only when they met each other by chance.


    Later, it was all disguised.


    Moreover, he has been preconceived that Lin Mengya is an ordinary woman who doesn''t have big skills and depends on men all the way.


    Oh, straight man, you deserve to be single all your life!


    He put away his complicated thoughts and nodded slightly.


    "How did you find me?"


    Mentioning this, Lin Mengya thought of a family of three who died miserably.


    She paused slightly. "I happened to meet the people around you."


    People around you?


    Le Zhengzi Tan immediately had a bad guess.


    His face turned a little whiter, almost imploringly, and asked, "what''s the matter with them, their family?"


    Between the white lie and the cruel truth, she chose the latter.


    Le Zhengzi Tan should not need this hypocritical comfort.


    What''s more, he fought so recklessly later, which should have something to do with this matter.


    "Dead."


    There has been speculation for a long time, and now it has finally become a reality.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s hand firmly grasped the quilt under her body, regardless of the wound.


    "I hurt them, it''s me!"


    "You''d better not blame yourself. Do you know why the Pei family put such a heavy hand on it?" Lin Mengya said.


    Having fun, Zhengzi Tan didn''t say a word. Lin Mengya told him about his brother''s efforts to save him.


    "I guess he must have had this idea, but it shouldn''t be now, right?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was surprised again.


    He looked into Lin Mengya''s eyes, not only afraid, but even a trace of doubt.


    Is the woman in front of him really the one he knew before?


    "Don''t look at me like that. I admit, it''s true that someone has inquired about your brothers, but my person is not the roundworm in your brother''s stomach. I''m afraid no one will know this except you two?"


    Oh, superficial!


    Lin Mengya saw through each other''s thoughts at a glance.


    From this moment on, Le Zhengzi Tan can no longer keep his previous calm.


    He must know how much this man knows, and what is her purpose to save herself.


    "It''s not now."


    In fact, he doesn''t agree at all.


    It''s too dangerous to do so. It may even ruin his brother''s efforts over the years.


    "My brother is a safe man. Something must have happened that he can''t control. That''s why he took it by surprise." He whispered.


    Lin Mengya thought, it seems that the two brothers really trust each other.


    When


    Next, nod.


    "Indeed, the Pei family openly attacked and asked your brother to give up the position of the first clan; one more thing, your brother should know the news of your disappearance, so he took the risk."


    "That''s not good! I know you''re a good man, master of the palace. Can you, can you bring a message to my brother for me?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a little anxious.


    But Lin Mengya just hooked her lips.


    When you use her, you send her a good man card.


    Don''t think she didn''t see it. The look in her eyes just now doesn''t trust her at all.


    But she''s not a philanthropist.


    She is one of the best businessmen in the whole Wei country.


    Let her help. You have to pay a price anyway.


    "That won''t work."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and said proudly, "the most important thing for me is not to owe each other. Just now I saved you, you already owe me a life. Now you let me help you, so we have to talk about the price, don''t we?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was shocked.


    No!


    According to his experience, those who can decisively rescue a stranger will have some moral baggage in their hearts.


    Therefore, he is taking advantage of people''s hearts.


    However, the woman in front of me is different from ordinary people.


    "What are you looking at? I''m kind enough. I''ve always been willing to lose once on a person. Saving you has made me suffer a great loss. You have to be a person anyway. Can''t you let me lose alone?"


    Yes, really?


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a little confused.


    He has met many people with ulterior motives.


    But it''s natural to say your purpose so openly and justly.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Confused Le Zhengzi Tan made a rather stupid behavior.


    He asked Lin Mengya about her salary.


    To know this, whoever spits first loses.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know that what Lin Mengya asks for is actually more urgent than his.


    "I want to borrow something. Your Lezheng family can help me do it, and I will return the original after I use it up."


    Little fox Lin Mengya didn''t show her cards after all.


    Le Zhengzi Tan also felt regretful after saying that.


    But now, he missed the opportunity.


    "May I ask what it is?"


    He was beating drums in his heart.


    Don''t be a damn thing.


    Otherwise, he will lose a lot.


    He just reacts now.


    The Lord of the palace saved him because he wanted to cooperate with his eldest brother.


    In other words, even if you don''t speak, the other party may send his news to his big brother.


    Now, I''m afraid the other party knows that they are more anxious.


    It''s a mistake!


    And can''t go back, otherwise if the other party deliberately delays for a few days, I''m afraid his brother will change.


    After all, the spy trusted by big brother is still there!


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "It''s not something important, it''s just something precious. Besides, if I say borrow, I won''t embarrass you."


    Le Zhengzi Tan couldn''t help but nodded and agreed.


    At this time, Lin Mengya finally showed a polite smile and said, "I believe that the second master of the Lezheng family will not go back on his character. So now we have a deal. So, what message do you want to send to your eldest brother first?"

 Chapter 3002

    For the first time in his life, Le Zhengzi Tan sincerely felt a sense of frustration in an outsider.


    This feeling is very strange.


    It seems that no matter what he does, he can''t escape the palm of the man''s hand.


    After seeing the woman''s smiling face, he became even more angry.


    However, one step is wrong, one step is wrong.


    Lin Mengya gave him this high hat, and he had to take it.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will affect the cooperation between the palace family and brother.


    you ''re right.


    He can now be sure that Gong Ya had targeted his brother.


    Only he was silly and wanted to guard against this rotten peach blossom for his brother.


    Tut, it''s a mistake!


    But he is not a pinch.


    For the sake of security, he did not directly ask Lin Mengya to send the evidence to his brother, but drew the hiding place on a painting in an encrypted way.


    "Give this painting to my brother and he''ll hide it because of where it is."


    But le Zhengzi Tan hesitated a little and said in a low voice, "however, the leader of the palace has to think about it. Since you are involved in this matter, I''m afraid you''ll have to go crazy with our brother at that time."


    Speaking of these, in fact, Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart is looking forward to her leaving in the face of difficulties.


    He is still worried that if the palace family really falls in love with his brother, I''m afraid he will follow his father''s orders and marry the daughter of the palace family with a positive wife''s gift.


    Although the other party is not as stupid and incompetent as he thought.


    But he doesn''t deserve his brother after all.


    So he''s still a little worried.


    But Lin Mengya ignored him.


    That picture looks more like a child''s graffiti.


    She didn''t want to pry into the secrets between her brothers, but folded the painter neatly and clamped it on her belt.


    "I''ll go back to deliver the letter now. Do you have anything else to say?" She asked.


    Le Zhengzi Tan pondered for a moment and then said seriously, "Miss Gong, I think your husband is not bad."


    So, she''d better be a woman and don''t covet his brother''s innocence!


    Lin Mengya nodded subconsciously, but the doubt in her eyes was deeper.


    Something''s wrong!


    From the day she arrived at the clan meeting, she found that Le Zhengzi Tan seemed to pay special attention to her own men.


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    I''m really terrified of this idea!


    No, no!


    Then, with an attitude towards her rival, she said to each other seriously: "I know that everyone has the right to pursue love. However, it is wrong to destroy other people''s families in the name of love. Moreover, my husband loves me deeply, and others, men and women, have no chance in this life."


    So, give up! It''s wrong to be a junior!


    It''s better to strangle the forbidden love for married men in the bud.


    Lin Mengya just said this and left.


    But he left Yue Zhengzi tan with an inexplicable face.


    Although the other party said this, he could hardly agree more.


    However, why did he always feel that there was something wrong with the meaning of this remark?


    ......


    Because of the addition of Le Zhengzi Tan, Lin Mengya left half of the Jackdaw guard she had brought before she left.


    In order to avoid being tracked by those people, they not only have to clean up all traces that may be found, but also


    Be prepared to move people away at any time.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu planned ahead for fear that they could not run away, so he planned all the routes clearly and safely.


    As long as someone approaches here, they will pack everything up in the shortest time and move to the next foothold.


    The afterglow of the evening pulled people''s shadow long.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and saw the city wall gradually losing the sunshine, but she could no longer see the shock and amazing feeling of that day.


    The city wall was blurred into a dark shadow. The shadow of people who kept going in and out fused with the shadow of the city wall and split again.


    Lin Mengya stopped.


    I don''t know if she is too sensitive.


    I always felt that the shadow of the city wall gave her a sense of foreboding.


    They dispersed into the city.


    But the vision at the gate seemed sharper than before.


    Like a steel knife, it tries to scrape away the flesh and blood they need from each passing figure.


    This feeling made her shudder. It was like being stared at by poisonous snakes. It made people feel uneasy and dangerous. It was very sticky.


    Resisting her discomfort, Lin Mengya quickly entered the Moon Lake City.


    But seeing here, it seems that there are fewer people than when she went out, and the pedestrians in the street are also in a hurry. There is a trend of mountain rain and wind all over the building.


    This is, what happened again?


    She bowed her head and walked to a gathering point in the city.


    Bai Su arrived ahead of her.


    The two talents just met. They just used one look to confirm that they didn''t encounter any accidents.


    However, the people around them didn''t notice that they were getting closer and closer.


    Now, they just put all their minds on the great event of the ancient family.


    "Have you heard? The Pei family disagrees with the proposal of the Le Zheng family. After all, the Pei family has been the second child for so many years. Now they have the opportunity to become the first family. How can they give up easily?"


    The whispers of passers-by came to my ears.


    Lin Mengya deliberately slowed down, hanging behind passers-by not far or near.


    The other said angrily, "why do you have to be the Pei family? They have the benefits of the Huo family. Now they still want the position of the first family. Oh, it''s shameless!"


    "That''s what I said. Hey, how many things can the Huo family leave?" The man asked curiously.


    The man who was not angry with the Pei family said coldly, "how much? Think about which family''s elders didn''t talk about the grand occasion of the Huo family in those years?


    The Pei family is too greedy! He eats meat and doesn''t even let the big guy drink a mouthful of soup! "


    Public opinion in the city is now deeply polarized.


    If there are those who support the Pei family, there are those who oppose it, and they still occupy a greater majority.


    After listening carefully for a while, Lin Mengya knew that today''s public opinion guidance was deliberately guided.


    However, the wisdom of these two parties is that the influence of public opinion involved by Lezheng family is not large.


    After all, he has no black spots to attack.


    What''s more, with such a decentralization, he inadvertently sold the good of many people.


    If you have the ambition to be the leader, you will naturally support him.


    But the Pei family is not without a chance of winning.


    But the Pei family is a little bad.


    There are too many operational black spots on the body.


    The property of the Huo family is enough to let them fall into rumors for a long time.


    Just imagine that one is only mentioned occasionally, but every time it is mentioned, we should say a good Lezheng home. With one, we are always talked about. Everything has him and makes people happy


    Pei family who feels unfair.


    Of the two, the self happy family is more popular.


    It can be said that the Pei family fundamentally lost the war of public opinion.


    But this is not enough to affect the final outcome of the event.


    They kept changing directions in the city. After a long time, they came to the position of the receiver.


    When the watchers were led away and she and Bai Su went back safely, long Tianyu was still seeing outsiders.


    "At this time, who will come back to visit him?"


    She changed her clothes, shoes and socks. When she was about to go to play with her son and daughter, she heard a cold reprimand from Mo Yan in the front yard.


    "As I said, don''t touch my sister!"


    "Eldest childe, my young lady is really careless."


    "I don''t believe it! Get out of here quickly. If I see you dare to approach my sister again, I will let my father beat you!"


    Mo Yan''s big baby''s voice was mixed with some anger.


    This made Lin Mengya''s steps a little faster.


    She believes that long Tianyu will protect their children, but at this time, the worry about children has overwhelmed everything.


    She trotted all the way to the front yard. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Mo Yan confrontation with another person.


    The Party headed by a young lady and her maid.


    At this time, the young lady hung her head and looked a little timid and depressed.


    Fortunately, the children are all right.


    Lin Mengya took a deep breath, and her steps were calm. It seemed that she was not the one who had scared away the soul before.


    "Mo Yan."


    She called Mo Yan and immediately attracted their attention.


    Almost at the first time, Mo Yan spread his legs and rushed into her arms.


    "Mother, have you rested?"


    On formal occasions, the boy has learned to formally call his father and mother.


    Another little secret is that the more nervous he is, the more formal his address will be.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    I think it''s the unified caliber given by long Tianyu to everyone. He said he was resting.


    She touched her son''s head and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Mo Yan immediately said reluctantly, "I was just coaxing my sister to feed. They don''t know why they broke in and stole my sister!"


    "No, Lord Gong, my young lady is really unintentional. She just accidentally saw the young lady of your house. Out of love, she offended the childe and young lady of your house. She was really unintentional!"


    The maid explained hurriedly.


    Mo Yan wanted to speak, but Lin Mengya implicitly pinched his earlobe.


    Looking up, I saw a small white face with a palm size.


    The man has beautiful eyes, but his expression at the moment is guilty.


    I''m afraid he''s not over sixteen.


    I don''t know why people rush here.


    "This matter may be a misunderstanding."


    Hearing what she said, the two men immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Lin Mengya''s following words made them lift their hearts again.


    "But my daughter is still young. She really can''t entertain foreign guests. If there''s nothing wrong with her, go back first."


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    The little girl managed to hold back her tears, blushed her eyes and said timidly, "I just think the little girl looks very good. I really have no malice!"

 Chapter 3003

    As soon as the other party spoke, Lin Mengya knew that she was just a little girl who was raised in the backyard and didn''t have much ideas in her mind.


    But it is such a charming guest that makes people more headache.


    If her daughter looks good, she has to hold her. If someone thinks her daughter is easy to support, does she have to support her daughter?


    "I''d like to believe that the girl has no malice. My little daughter is still young. I''m only afraid that strangers will scare her."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya felt that she had made it clear enough.


    However, the other party''s thinking has never been in the same dimension as her.


    "I just want to see her. I, I don''t know she will be afraid of me. Obviously, she was smiling at me just now. I thought she liked me too..."


    The girl said more and more sad.


    But Lin Mengya felt that this truth was getting more and more difficult to tell.


    Her daughter is a baby angel who won''t bother people.


    All those who have taken care of her uncles and aunts, uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters in the yard don''t care for her daughter.


    Just a meaningless smile, the other party thinks his daughter likes her.


    Isn''t everyone in the yard comparable to her daughter''s living parents?


    "Oh, my daughter is so approachable that she laughs at everyone."


    "So, yes, it is."


    The girl''s face quickly became more ashamed, and her tone was a little more disappointed. She left in a hurry.


    Lin Mengya also patted her leg pendant.


    Mo Yan''s big baby immediately loosened his mother''s legs and held hands instead.


    After Lin Mengya took the man to the house, she cleared her throat.


    "You did a good job today and protected your sister well. But I don''t remember teaching you to talk to guests so impolitely."


    She is indeed a calf protector.


    But that doesn''t mean she will make her child a rude little bastard who doesn''t distinguish right from wrong.


    Mo Yan also knew what his mother meant and admitted his mistake very quickly.


    "Niang, Mo Yan knows that he is wrong. I must pay attention to being polite to anyone in the future."


    Lin Mengya nodded and her face softened.


    Of course, she didn''t know that under her own education, the future evil man would become such a graceful little demon that frightened those with evil intentions.


    Ask who can stand it and say "Hello, thank you, please".


    In fact, you can kill your enemy without even blinking an eye by cutting at your enemy one after another?


    The girls were immersed in his peerless beauty, proud family background and powerful ability.


    On the other side, he was afraid of his high means under his fame.


    In short, the children she raised by Lin Mengya are destined to be extraordinary.


    ......


    Sitting on her mother''s lap, Mo Yan explained the whole story.


    It turned out that the other party was brought by the guest who came to visit long Tianyu today.


    But the other party doesn''t want to send beauty to long Tianyu.


    On the contrary, the girl''s identity is a little unusual.


    And the other party really inadvertently saw the little Fubao held out by his brother to bask in the sun, so there was something behind it.


    "Although I know that sister has no malice, I can''t guarantee that the people around her won''t have it. Mom, I''m doing this to avoid letting her be used."


    Listening to the analysis of Dabao in her arms, she thought it was reasonable.


    "That''s true. Anyway, you''re not wrong today. After all, my sister''s situation is special. It''s better not to let outsiders get close."


    Mo Yan nodded and kept this in mind.


    After a busy day, Lin Mengya still took part of her time to do parent-child interaction.


    Big treasure and small treasure can''t be ignored.


    And Lin Mengya also silently wrote down the content of the game.


    She won''t forget that she has another treasure.


    I don''t want Ning''er to feel redundant.


    Therefore, she will write down what she has played with the two children and supply them to Ning''er.


    Let him have the same memories as his brother and sister. He won''t regret it and feel that he has less love for him.


    The most important thing for parents is to make a bowl of water as flat as possible.


    But if it really can''t be avoided, she actually feels that she can prefer Ning''er baby more.


    After all, this child is her first biological baby and her most guilty and favorite baby.


    Before the two babies dozed off, long Tianyu still didn''t come back.


    I let someone pass the meal once, and sent someone to see me. By the way, I passed some words to let her eat early and go to bed early. Don''t worry about him.


    Finally, after a short sleep, Lin Mengya woke up. The man was sitting in front of her bed, but he was sitting with his clothes closed and his eyes closed.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" She put her chin on his leg.


    Long Tianyu immediately opened his eyes and said apologetically, "did I wake you up?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head and then realized that he was afraid of waking himself, so he rested in such a tired posture?


    Then he pushed into the bed and patted the soft bedding with his small hand.


    "Come up with me, or I can''t sleep well."


    As she expected.


    The man immediately took off his coat, quickly lay beside her, habitually stretched out his hand, took her into his arms and held her well.


    "You really are. If I don''t wake up, are you going to sit like this all night?" She said coyly.


    But long Tianyu didn''t feel anything.


    Just kissed the top of her hair, "I just hope you can sleep more safely."


    So, was this guy like this before?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking that when she was busy before, she really couldn''t wait before going to bed several times. When she woke up, she had gone.


    She was quite familiar with his breath.


    So she can be sure that the other party came back last night.


    But probably in order not to wake her up, so I chose to sit by the bed and rest.


    "When did it start?" She asked, her nose a little sour.


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to discuss this problem with her, but he really couldn''t beat her, so he had to say, "before long, you worked hard with xiaofubao. I just want you to sleep better."


    fool!


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned red.


    In the later stage of pregnancy, although she was in good health, she still didn''t sleep well for various reasons.


    So since then, has this guy been like this?


    Moved? Not only that, but also heartache.


    This guy might do more in areas she doesn''t know.


    can


    But she couldn''t stop it. She just felt more distressed.


    He opened his mouth and bit the man''s shoulder. However, he didn''t exert any force, but just let out a little. It''s not much stronger than the biting force of the milk cat.


    Long Tianyu also understood her mood. He gently put his big hand behind her and smoothed her hair.


    They were quiet for a while. When Lin Mengya saw that he was still sleepless, she couldn''t help asking, "who came during the day?"


    Long Tianyu''s hand gave a pause and then asked, "ya''er, do you know what they''re doing here?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Where does she know where to go?


    But listening to long Tianyu''s tone, it seems that it''s not a bad thing?


    "You know, although crescent lake has disappeared, some traditions have been studied."


    "All previous clan meetings will hold a sacrificial ceremony of the holy lake at the end. The sacrificial objects are the most precious relics of the ancient clan."


    "But only those selected by the sacred objects can preside over and participate in this sacrifice."


    "So I thought, why don''t we cooperate with them so that we can get the holy thing!"


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turns out that long Tianyu is also for the treasure of the ancient family.


    But, "aren''t we going to work with Lezheng family?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu said, "yes, we really want to cooperate with them. But you don''t know that every time the family hosting the sacrifice will get an honor."


    "What?" She couldn''t help asking.


    "That is to marry a bride to the lake God who has disappeared." There was a smile on his face.


    But what he said made Lin Mengya think more and more.


    "What, marry a daughter-in-law for the lake God? Lying trough, they don''t want to play the game of living and dying? I tell you, no! If they do, I''m only afraid that the resentment of those people will continue to our son!"


    Long Tianyu looked at his daughter-in-law who suddenly sat up and reluctantly hurried to shun Mao.


    "Where do you want to go? Why did you forget that the crescent lake has dried up long ago. Even if there is a lake God, where do you die when the lake is gone?"


    "It''s actually a ceremony for them. The selected priest, that is, the bride of the lake God, will stay in a room with the ancient treasure representing the Moon Lake God for three days."


    "After three days, the priests will automatically be eligible to enter the ''holy aunt Temple''. Of course, they can also choose to marry, but in this way, they can no longer enjoy those benefits."


    Lin Mengya was relieved.


    What I think is why the ancient people value the sense of ceremony so much?


    The lake is gone. Can the lake God still be there?


    Marry a non-existent God.


    Isn''t that fooling the living?


    "Is it really no harm for them?" She always thinks that there are not so good rules in this broken place of the ancient people.


    Sure enough.


    "There are also disadvantages. Even if those women who have been priests have not entered the temple, out of respect for the lake God, few people dare to marry."


    But in fact, the most fundamental reason is interest.


    The clan meeting of the ancient people was not held every year.


    Even not every year I have the opportunity to become a priest and enter the holy aunt temple.


    So now that family is also thinking about priests.


    And this time Le Zhengzi Tan proposed the talent selection system, which made these people''s ambitions boil.


    With the support of Shenggu temple, they will have a greater chance to seize the first family.

 Chapter 3004

    But it''s like what long Tianyu said.


    Those families all want to be closer to the first family, but few people think about what will happen to the candidate priests who are pushed out in the future.


    But it''s not good for Yu to say something bad. I think the suffering of those priests is not just that it''s difficult to get married.


    "So the girl brought by your guest today is also one of them?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu smiled and pecked at her lip.


    "Well, the strength of their family can only be regarded as medium, but the head of the family is not stupid, so he wants to talk to me about conditions."


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of what Yu said before.


    "Do you want to get the ancient treasure through them?"


    Long Tianyu nodded.


    "This is only one of the last options, and there is only such a short time. I''m afraid it''s not enough for you."


    When he said this, his eyes were only concerned about her and her children.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was sour and warm by him. Finally, she could only chew it on his mouth.


    This person always makes her helpless. The more she loves, the deeper she loves.


    ......


    Lin Mengya thought it shouldn''t be difficult to send a letter to le zhengzixiu.


    But unexpectedly, the person sent today reported that Le Zhengzi Xiu had closed the door to thank the guests because of the first family.


    And even if he goes to the clan meeting, he will always be surrounded by a pile of people.


    The people she uses are all strangers. Naturally, she can''t get close to them.


    She also knew that Le Zhengzi Xiu must have his own channel of secret communication.


    However, Le Zhengzi Tan Mingming was locked up in Yuehu City, but he fled away.


    It is enough to show that there is something wrong with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    So, how should she send the letter?


    "Or I''ll go myself." Long Tianyu proposed.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    She believes Yu has this ability, but there are too many lice on them.


    Best of all, he can''t go out without going out.


    Why don''t you trouble aunt Fang and uncle Huo?


    But then she denied the idea.


    In fact, the best way for her to do this is to pick out all the people who are related to her.


    In this way, even if the Lezheng family and the Pei family start to work in the future, the war will not affect her.


    Lin Mengya is trying to make an accident when she really can''t. then she attracts the attention of all the people in the city. She sends someone to come into contact with Le Zhengzi Xiu unconsciously.


    The invitation card of the elder of the Presbyterian Church was suddenly sent to her hand.


    The invitation only said that it wanted to entertain her and long Tianyu as hosts.


    But how can these people have that leisure?


    It seems that the difficulty of the first family forced them to think of other ways to deal with it.


    But Lin Mengya is curious. What does this have to do with herself?


    Just as the sun was sinking in the west, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu went out.


    The place where the elder held the banquet was very quiet.


    But to her surprise, there are not many people here.


    "What does he mean?"


    Lin Mengya has always been on full alert to those people.


    It is said that the weasel is not kind to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    She herself is not a fat hen. However, some people just can''t help staring at her eyes, which really makes her a little upset.


    Long Tianyu pressed her hand slightly.


    "Send this one. I''ll protect you. I''m not afraid."


    "Afraid?" Lin Mengya shook her head.


    She didn''t think there was anything terrible.


    If we work openly, few people in the ancient clan can do better than her.


    Well, it''s all here. Let''s go in and have a look.


    The place where the banquet is held is a quiet and elegant garden.


    From the moment they came in, someone showed them the way respectfully.


    This is very different from the first day of the clan meeting.


    Until she entered the garden, Lin Mengya was surprised to find that there was Yue Zhengzi Xiu besides the two of them?


    Both of them were quite surprised.


    After a concealed and rapid exchange of eyes, they quickly opened, pretended to be nothing and took their seats.


    The elder sat in the first place. His face was tense.


    But after seeing the two of them, he forced himself to ease a lot, and asked eagerly, "I was negligent before, and I don''t know if you are still used to living in my Yuehu city?"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have a good heart.


    The latter immediately replied, "it''s OK."


    The elder held the elder''s airs again and exchanged greetings with them for a while.


    But they were blocked back by long Tianyu.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t enter the oil and salt, the elder''s face was slightly not very good-looking.


    He hasn''t been in charge much in recent years.


    But in the ancient clan and Presbyterian Church, it has a transcendent position.


    There are really few people who can take him so seriously.


    What''s more, in his opinion, Lin Mengya and her elders are all young people. They shouldn''t be so rude to their elders.


    Under my heart, I am also a little more unhappy.


    "I''m ashamed to say that I invited you here this time. In fact, I also have important business to discuss. But these days, the family''s affairs are really busy. I ignored you. Please don''t be picky for my face."


    Lin Mengya obviously felt the elder''s depressed displeasure.


    But what she was more curious about was that she was so unhappy that why did she insist on perfunctory with them?


    But after that, Lin Mengya realized that it was not so easy for the elder to find them this time.


    Because he took the initiative to invite long Tianyu and le Zhengzi to discuss some confidential matters.


    As for why there was no her?


    Of course, in the eyes of the elder, Lin Mengya, a woman, has no right to speak.


    Long Tianyu didn''t promise directly. Instead, he looked at her and asked for advice.


    "You go. I''ll be right here. It''s all right."


    With this, long Tianyu nodded.


    The elder did not expect that his highness Xi, who was stirring the wind and rain outside, paid so much attention to the palace girl.


    Thinking of his next plan, he was suddenly a little less determined.


    But long Tianyu has got up and is ready to leave with them.


    The elder couldn''t help looking at Lin Mengya one after another. Although he thought it was obscure, he couldn''t escape Lin Mengya''s keen observation.


    I''m afraid there is fraud.


    Otherwise, the elder won''t have such hesitant eyes before he leaves.


    She took the opportunity of drinking tea and observed around.


    There are not many people, and they are all performing their duties. They don''t see anyone who can make do with themselves.


    Put down the tea cup, she hung her eyes and quietly counted the tea stems in the cup.


    She wants to see what medicine the other party sells in the gourd!


    ......


    Long Tianyu followed the elder and wandered all the way to the deepest part of the garden.


    The scenery here is unique, with flowers, trees, mountains and water.


    But in his opinion, these were not as good as her wife''s beautiful eyes.


    In front, the elder is telling him about the scenery and allusions here.


    Long Tianyu was too lazy to listen to the other party. He stopped and looked directly at the elder.


    "If the elder has anything to say, just say it. I''m the easiest person and don''t bother to be polite."


    When the elder heard this, he also stopped.


    He looked straight at long Tianyu and smiled bitterly for a long time.


    "I''m old. I really don''t have the agility of your young people."


    Under long Tianyu''s obviously impatient eyes, the elder also felt that his face was a little strained, and secretly bit his teeth and said, "well, since your highness is so straightforward, I''ll throw out this old face. You also know that although the palace family is the abandoned family of our ancient family, their roots are still our ancient family after all."


    "So?" Long Tianyu''s eyes turned cold, but it didn''t show on his face.


    "So we can help them, but the premise is that the chamber of Commerce of the palace family asks the ancient people to account for 30%."


    Long Tianyu sneered.


    Sure enough, his daughter-in-law guessed it.


    But the opening is 30% of the chamber of Commerce. These guys have too much appetite.


    Besides, what do they think of his wife?


    "I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person for this."


    Long Tianyu hugged his arm and joked on his face.


    "The chamber of Commerce was founded by my wife. If you want to, you should go to her instead of me."


    Oh!


    He''s not talking nonsense.


    The common interests of large chambers of commerce are joint-stock. Except that his wife accounts for four tenths because of the relationship between the founder and the main investors, the other six tenths are shared equally by all members.


    Even his painstaking efforts account for only about 9%.


    These people may have been kicked by donkeys.


    Besides, why?


    Just because they are shameless, unreasonable and greedy, they can share more than half of her shares in vain?


    Dream!


    But when the elder heard this, he just sighed.


    "It seems that your highness is not ready to let go? But your highness should think clearly. Although the palace family has been away for a long time, I can say it. Naturally, I have my support. I advise your highness to think clearly so as not to lose both human and financial resources in the end."


    Long Tianyu''s face was slightly heavy, "what do you mean?"


    ......


    Out of caution, Lin Mengya didn''t use anything other than tea.


    Although she has a special constitution, she still doesn''t touch it if she doesn''t touch it.


    The mighty wind blew through the leaves and made a slight "rustle".


    Everything here is quiet and peaceful. It''s really a good place to relax.


    Lin Mengya slightly closed her eyes. It seemed that she was enjoying the atmosphere here. In fact, she transferred her consciousness to the system.


    It can be said that now she is much more awake than after working three cans of Red Bull and coffee in a row.


    Seeing her enter the fixed state, the people around him really slipped away.


    Lin Mengya has been paying attention to the movement around her.


    I don''t know when several people in white dress dressed strangely quietly moved several potted flowers.


    Gradually, the fragrance of flowers diffused around Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 3005

    Long Tianyu stepped forward, grabbed the elder''s collar with his big hand, drank calmly and asked, "what do you want to do to my wife?"


    That posture, as long as the other party dares to mess around, he will have to perform a live swallow on the spot.


    The elder was strangled and out of breath.


    That old face almost turned pig liver.


    "You, you let go!"


    Long Tianyu really wants to give this troublesome old guy a direct result.


    But when he thought of his wife''s words, he suddenly released his hand and sneered with disdain: "if you want me to keep you alive, give me an honest move! What are you going to do to my wife?"


    The elder felt that he almost didn''t let the other party dismantle it.


    But now, he is on the line and has to.


    "Your Highness Xi, if you continue to be stubborn, cough, cough, then we have to use some tough means to leave the palace family."


    This threat makes long Tianyu more angry.


    At this moment, his hidden momentum was fully open.


    Looking down from above, the old guy who didn''t know he was dead slowly exuded a deep chill in his eyes.


    "Leave my wife? You have a lot of courage."


    Although his tone was cold, it was difficult to distinguish between joy and anger.


    This made the elder feel a little confused.


    Did he guess wrong?


    In fact, his highness Xi is no different from other men, and doesn''t pay so much attention to Gong ya?


    "Originally, I didn''t want you to see the truth at this time."


    Long Tianyu suddenly lifted his lips.


    He doesn''t laugh often in front of outsiders.


    But in the face of those guys who don''t know how to live or die, but think they are right, they are not stingy and give each other a smile of death.


    "But you must kill yourself!"


    The elder''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss, filled with fear!


    ......


    There''s something wrong with the smell of the flowers!


    She found it the first time.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she had almost an invincible body, but she was caught.


    "What''s going on?"


    She was more curious about the internal reaction of her body than panic.


    In the system, small drugs are analyzed with her.


    It was not long before a common conclusion was reached.


    "Allergy?" Lin Mengya looked at the final result somewhat unexpectedly.


    The little medicine jumped out in time.


    Now his image is fixed on the image of a ten-year-old boy.


    The reason is just to be a "brother".


    Even Lin Mengya admired the little guy''s strength.


    People are not big, the body has not yet landed, but the competitive heart can not stop.


    At this time, the small medicine in the "genius science boy" play topped his round black framed glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Now, it''s really similar to this situation. However, it''s not just a simple allergy."


    crap!


    As a direct victim, Lin Mengya is really not feeling well now.


    Now she felt as if she had been thrown into the flame mountain, and there was a burning pain all over her.


    But fortunately, she has a special constitution, and her resistance to this reaction is much stronger than ordinary people.


    If it were her mother, I''m afraid her consciousness would be blurred by the fire.


    Although physically uncomfortable, her physical fatigue and fatigue are becoming more and more serious.


    Fortunately, it''s not serious enough to be at the mercy of others


    ¡£


    But she also knows that her physique may also be a variable.


    So she can''t move yet.


    She wanted to see what the other party was going to do to herself.


    "Bang".


    Lin Mengya collapsed on the chair, and the teacup in front of her was overturned by her.


    But those people are cautious or waiting for an order.


    Finally, they moved!


    But instead of doing anything to her, they put on a pair of special white gloves.


    After that, he took her by the arm and lifted her onto the back of another person.


    "Well..."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but let out a low sigh.


    I don''t know what cloth these people wear. As long as they touch her skin, they can bring her a trace of coolness.


    But this coolness is to quench thirst with poison.


    Because after the cloth leaves, the feeling of thirst will be more serious where it is touched.


    Even with strong willpower like her, she almost wanted to chase the coolness brought by the cloth.


    At this time, Lin Mengya knew how evil the ancient clan was.


    She has such a constitution that she can still get caught?


    "Little medicine, how long will it take me to get rid of this abnormal state?"


    But she is her after all.


    Besides, she has a killer mace.


    "If the master releases the blood poison, the abnormal state can be relieved within one minute. Does the master choose to release the blood poison?"


    Hearing Xiaoyao''s answer, Lin Mengya couldn''t help calming down a lot.


    Heart, sure enough!


    Nothing in the world can match her own poisonous blood.


    "OK, I see."


    Therefore, as long as she releases blood poison a minute before the real danger, she can return to normal.


    But before that, she believed that long Tianyu must have returned to her.


    She was so sure of him.


    The man in white sent her to a pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    As soon as Lin Mengya lay down, she felt something wrong.


    It''s just a small pavilion in the middle of the lake. How can there be a super large bed?


    Do these people want to invite themselves to sleep?


    But then there were footsteps outside.


    "Just send people here. Watch on the shore and don''t let anyone in."


    "Yes."


    It turned out that these people had that disgusting idea!


    Lin Meng became angry when Arden.


    All right!


    Calculating her, but also against her will, want her to go through that kind of inhuman suffering in a daze.


    What a beep, beep, beep¡ª¡ª


    She was so angry that she scolded a lot of dirty words that must be silenced in her heart.


    Well, no matter who comes in later, she will teach each other a lesson she will never forget!


    Someone, come in!


    Lin mengarden narrowed his eyes and pretended to be weak and deceptive, but he could see the situation here clearly.


    A man in Indigo came in with the help of another man.


    Then, the man was thrown to his side.


    This, this isn''t -- Le Zhengzi Xiu?


    After seeing the face clearly, Lin Mengya was shocked.


    But looking at Le Zhengzi''s appearance, his eyes closed tightly and his lips closed tightly. I think it''s also calculated.


    Lin Mengya''s high hanging heart, now


    It''s half down.


    If someone else comes in, or le Zhengzi Xiu is still awake, she will be angry.


    At least, the partner you choose must not be so bad and improper.


    The man who helped her in was also familiar with the way. He was about to come up and untie Lin Mengya''s skirt.


    As soon as her eyes shrunk, she was about to burst up. Yue Zhengzi Xiu next to her, as if inadvertently, put her arm on her waist.


    The wide sleeves protected Lin Mengya in an instant, and also broke the hands extending to her chest.


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Although Le Zhengzi Xiu in front of her didn''t look very sober, she could feel that the hand that fell on her waist was hanging and didn''t touch herself at all.


    It seems that Le Zhengzi Xiu is the same as himself. I''m afraid he''s also a choice. Take the plan!


    After the man was interrupted, he felt that this posture looked good, so he didn''t continue to pull their clothes, but quietly pushed out and closed the door.


    The next moment, there was only the sound of their breathing.


    After a while, Lin Mengya''s eyes opened a gap. She was thinking of exchanging some information with Le zhengzixiu. She felt each other''s breathing and suddenly became hot.


    The big hand hanging around his waist was taken back at once.


    Just touched her hand.


    "Er..."


    What''s going on?


    Lin Mengya only felt that from the part where the other party touched her, her body was like being set on a bigger fire.


    Almost uncontrollably want to chase the happiness of some adults.


    At the same time, she released blood poison.


    But she didn''t want to. As soon as the blood poison collided with those things, she immediately realized the happiness of the monkey king in the alchemy furnace of the supreme old gentleman.


    It hurts too fucking!


    She doesn''t have to think about whether she can stand it for a minute.


    But with the cleaning of blood poison, she was so painful that she couldn''t wake up again, and even wanted to completely lose this secular desire.


    I scolded my mother for a full minute in my heart. The pain that made her almost lose her mind has finally faded a lot.


    Lin Mengya gasped heavily.


    It''s really, really exciting!


    I hope she won''t suffer any more in her life. It''s even more painful than having a baby.


    Lin Mengya''s side is good, but Coke Zhengzi''s repair is getting more and more serious.


    It was not just Lin Mengya who felt bad about touching each other just now.


    After she opened her eyes, she immediately rolled away, fearing that if the other party couldn''t control it, what would she do if she gave herself a raw flutter?


    Although she also knew that the other party was in a coma.


    But it''s not clear!


    She sat on the ground, showing only a pair of eyes and looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu warily.


    As a result, I found that the other party seemed to be really allergic!


    All the exposed skin of Le Zhengzi Xiu began to turn red. Even in some places, he began to have a dense red rash.


    What made Lin Mengya feel worse was that his breathing began to have problems!


    "I don''t seem to have any allergy medicine on me!"


    She reached out to help him breathe better.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she touched each other''s skin, it was more red, and le Zhengzi''s face was more and more painful.


    no He, he''s allergic to her!


    She had no time to explore her hand, but immediately tore two pieces of cloth from the sheet and wrapped her hand.


    But in this way, it will affect her operation and be unfavorable to the treatment of the other party!

 Chapter 3006

    The situation of coke Zhengzi repair is getting worse bit by bit.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    Before long, I''m afraid Le Zhengzi Xiu will have to die of this very strange but serious allergic reaction.


    Think deeper.


    If the elder had no shame, he would blame her for all his mistakes.


    A cold light flashed across her eyes.


    The old man, how dare you count on her.


    No!


    She must not let the other party succeed!


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya''s heart crossed.


    "Le Zhengzi Xiu, I''m here to save you. So don''t blame me if there''s any accident!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu, who had basically lost his resistance, nodded to her and agreed.


    The man''s willpower surprised her.


    The next moment, she grabbed Le Zhengzi''s skirt and rolled into the surrounding lake together.


    "Poof", a loud sound of heavy objects entering the water came.


    With a cold face, long Tianyu, who kidnapped the elder to pick up his daughter-in-law, immediately released his hand, turned into a residual shadow and went out directly.


    "Madam! Get out of here!"


    In his rage, long Tianyu''s force value soared directly to 200%.


    Those who still wanted to stop were directly crippled by him.


    He rushed to the small pavilion in the middle of the lake as fast as he could.


    But I only saw the ripples on the lake.


    What about a wife his age? Where is it?


    With a crash, Lin Mengya suddenly popped her head out of the water.


    If you have a sense of sight, you can see the man standing in the pavilion at once.


    "Husband, I''m here!"


    Long Tianyu grabbed his heart and settled in an instant.


    He was about to jump into the lake when Lin Mengya stopped him.


    "Call someone quickly. There''s another one!"


    Long Tianyu saw that his wife was still holding one in her hand.


    His eyebrows frowned slightly. He was thinking whether the guy was dead or alive, but he saw Lin Mengya make a mouth shape for him, "it''s Le Zhengzi repair."


    It''s that guy!


    Although I don''t know how many unwillingness in my heart, it''s impossible not to listen to my wife''s words.


    When the people they brought pulled them ashore, long Tianyu saw that his wife''s arm was cut by something.


    Suddenly, his face was even darker.


    "Hey, hey, it''s okay."


    She quietly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve, but he held it tighter.


    But she just refused to let long Tianyu into the water. She just didn''t want to increase the burden on his legs.


    Unexpectedly, the man was so careful that he was obviously angry with her.


    Alas, men are hard to coax!


    In fact, long Tianyu was afraid of the accident she encountered.


    Although she knew she was very clever, she would never let herself fall into a greater crisis.


    But he still couldn''t forget the palpitation that filled his heart after he found that she might fall into the water.


    He was so angry that he even wanted to press these women who were always bold on their legs and beat her ass hard.


    But I couldn''t bear it. I just wanted to hold her tighter.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that he was really angry. After thinking about it, she quietly said, "I looked at the water and it came to the position of my chest."


    The implication is that she did this after calculation. There will never be any accident.


    However, long Tianyu just closed her mouth and refused to tell her half a word.


    In this way, she walked out of the small pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    But some people''s good days are afraid to end.


    In addition to Lin Mengya, Le zhengzixiu was also helped by the people brought by long Tianyu to the place where the banquet was held.


    He just woke up from his confusion.


    I have to say that even he felt a lingering fear of the pain in burning five internal organs just now.


    But he knew better that he could survive because of the sacrifice of the palace owner.


    He lowered his eyes and tried to swallow the bloody smell from his throat.


    Although the taste was very light, it was undeniable that it saved his life.


    Although he is not a good man, he is also clear about kindness and resentment.


    The reason why the other party will jump into the water is obviously to keep this secret from being discovered.


    Therefore, he will never mention it to anyone.


    Long Tianyu wanted to find fault with the elder, but his wife is wet now. He hurried to take her to change into dry and soft clothes to avoid catching a cold.


    He suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at the elder who was supported behind him.


    "I will return ten times what happened today."


    These words are sonorous and powerful, but also with full deterrence.


    The elder trembled and wanted to say something to eliminate each other''s anger, but after all, he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Hum!"


    Long Tianyu snorted angrily and took his wife away.


    The rest of the elders looked at each other.


    Who could have thought how things would turn out like this?


    "Elder, although I''m a younger generation, I''m also the head of the first clan. I need an explanation about this."


    Then a life urging duet sounded, which also made the elder miserable.


    "Zixiu, this matter..."


    The elder tried to recover with his old face.


    However, Zhengzi Xiu didn''t look at him. He even pushed away his followers and stretched out his hands to help him.


    Although he was embarrassed, he straightened his back and walked out of the garden step by step with a awe inspiring momentum.


    Outside the door, his coachman was surprised to see his owner''s face pale and wet.


    He hurried up and helped Le Zhengzi to repair the carriage.


    "Master, what happened to you?"


    He couldn''t help thinking that the man with great momentum just now came out with an equally embarrassed woman.


    A bad Association surprised him in a cold sweat.


    Mother, don''t be what he thinks!


    Le Zhengzi is very tired.


    The toss just now also expended all his strength.


    And now, his heart is very chaotic, and he needs to think calmly.


    As soon as he settled down in the carriage, he heard the cry outside.


    "Home owner, home owner, and small ones, and so on!"


    That voice is very familiar.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu clenched his fist.


    It was his personal entourage that he had used for almost eight years.


    Although I don''t necessarily know everything about him, I can definitely be called a confidant.


    But when he had an accident, he disappeared.


    Later, he was able to appear at the side of himself who had been saved for the first time.


    Some things could not be seen clearly before, but now he is very sober.


    The coachman didn''t know this section and even stopped the horse


    After the attendant climbed up, he raised his whip and urged the carriage.


    "Master, are you all right? Where did you go just now? I can''t find you. Are you all right?"


    Carefully, with a bit of temptation to cover up.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help but evoke a bitter smile in his heart.


    But raised his eyes, but it was still a light look, just a little less temperature in the eyes of his followers.


    "It''s all right. I''m tired. Go back."


    "Hey, good."


    The entourage was at a loss.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but closed his eyes and let himself lean against the carriage.


    No one knows. In the palm of his hand, he holds a small bamboo tube sealed with wax.


    This is what Gong Ya slipped into his hand before they were rescued.


    At that time, he had recovered a little strength and subconsciously held it tightly.


    When they finally returned to Lezheng''s house, he waved back the hand of the entourage who wanted to come up to dress himself.


    Turning around, he tried to make his voice sound no different from the past.


    "No, go and get me some hot water."


    Although the entourage was nervous, he prepared obediently.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t care about anything else. He quickly took out the small bamboo tube. After removing the wax seal on it, he poured out a rolled small paper tube from inside.


    After reading the information recorded above at a glance, Le Zhengzi put away the note and the small bamboo tube without expression.


    At this time, the entourage also tried his best to pick up two hot buckets for him.


    Looking at the way he worked so hard, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "Fog bamboo, why don''t you ask others to carry it in with you?"


    Fog bamboo smelled the speech, but smiled shyly at him.


    "I just feel that I''m afraid of others'' rough hands and feet and can''t serve the master well."


    "Really? Then you really have a heart."


    He lowered his eyes so that people couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    Fog bamboo touched his head. After all, it was a little unnatural, but he still didn''t forget his duty. He just wanted to pick up Le Zhengzi to repair his dirty clothes, but he dodged again.


    Suddenly, fog bamboo was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    "Throw it away."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t say much.


    He put on his tunic, bypassed the fog bamboo and sat down in the bath bucket.


    Behind him, misty bamboo looked up and looked straight at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    But at this time, he did not have the respect he used to have, but some explored deeply.


    The door opened and closed.


    Yue Zhengzi closed his eyes and leaned against the edge of the bath bucket. His body gradually warmed up, but his heart was cold.


    Eight years.


    Before he became the owner of the house, fog bamboo was the most useful person around him.


    Over the years, he has regarded each other as one of his most trusted people.


    But who could have thought that such a person was a spy!


    If it was before today, even if Zi Tan told him himself, I''m afraid he wouldn''t easily believe it.


    But now he has to believe it.


    He was with the great elder and the Holy Lord.


    After that, fog bamboo called him away.


    The reason he used was naturally irresistible and would not doubt.


    After that, as soon as wuzhu left, he felt as if his body was out of control.


    What happened after that only left a vague image in his mind.

 Chapter 3007

    He just exhausted his willpower to fight against the instinct that had been ignited.


    I thought I was going to win this time, but I didn''t want to be saved.


    He vaguely remembered that someone had told him something, as if to save him, but he was afraid of blaming her.


    Before he could think more, he nodded desperately to let the other party see his sincerity.


    Later.


    He only remembered that he was immersed in cold water, and then a stream of bloody water flowed into his mouth.


    No, not just a few drinks.


    He turned out his arm and looked at the marks on it.


    Very strange.


    The exposed part of the red mark has disappeared quickly.


    But there are still some subtle traces in the part wrapped in the clothes.


    Do you mean


    He shook his head and drove those thoughts out of his mind quickly.


    Since someone saved his life, he can''t go any further.


    When he regained some of his strength, he got up and left the tub.


    Fog bamboo is not credible.


    But he won''t stop eating because of choking and doubt everyone''s loyalty.


    But there are some things that he didn''t want too many people to know. Naturally, fog bamboo is not clear.


    But now that he knew the true face of fog bamboo, he thought more about some things.


    In the past eight years, no one else has taken close care of him.


    But for one thing, he was used to using fog bamboo; Second, wuzhu always uses others'' clumsiness as an excuse to drive those people out.


    Le Zhengzi''s lips are slightly raised.


    Since the other party still dares to appear, it means that the other party has not achieved its goal and still does not give up.


    In that case, why didn''t he follow the trend?


    "Someone." He raised his voice.


    The fog bamboo guarding the door immediately ran in and stood in front of him with a frightened face.


    Yue Zhengzi raised his eyes and said, "fog bamboo, do you know the sin?"


    ......


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about the situation of Le Zhengzi Xiu for the time being.


    Because, she! Grounded!


    The cause of the matter is still the sudden disaster.


    But she never dreamed that her own stingy Ghost Dog Man, he unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    Don''t say it!


    In short, she can only lie on her stomach and shed tears of regret.


    I guess her cry was heard?


    It''s over!


    She''s not going to be a man in her life!


    Bai Su knocked on the door. Seeing that no one answered, she brought in the cooked exorcism soup gently.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as I turned around, I saw the poor and helpless master lying on the bed, staring angrily at the paper and pen in front of me.


    Bai Su unconsciously bent her eyes and peeped sideways.


    But Lin Mengya was gnashing her teeth. Finally, she howled and retracted her head into the quilt.


    If you''re beaten, forget it!


    I don''t know who she learned from. She asked her to write a 3000 word letter of repentance!


    Go to the fucking book of repentance!


    She hasn''t learned this shit in school all her life.


    And three thousand words!


    She still has a wound on her arm!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged in her heart, but because of her face and dignity as an adult, she held back her tears.


    Bai Su just looked at her for a few times. She really didn''t dare to persuade her, but she couldn''t bear to let her feel so uncomfortable.


    "Master, you''d better write quickly."


    Lin Mengya


    Gave her an angry stare.


    "Even you think I did wrong?"


    Bai Su: she shouldn''t have opened her mouth!


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer her, Lin Mengya threw away her pen, and the man stood on the bed with his waist inserted.


    "As I said, I must have a sense of propriety. Why should he be angry with me?"


    "Yes, I don''t have your powerful martial arts, but I have a brain and I have my own means to deal with things. Why does he think I''m wrong?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are red, and she doesn''t know whether she is angry or wronged.


    Bai Su stood aside silently.


    In fact, she has the same idea as the master.


    Maybe in terms of martial arts, her master can''t catch up with others, but if she is intelligent, she hasn''t seen many people who can fight her master.


    But these words should not be said by her.


    Always remember what aunt Fang said yesterday.


    "It''s better for them to solve their young couple''s problems by themselves. Let''s just watch the excitement."


    Behind him, a man came in.


    Bai Su turned his head and took a look, then retreated silently.


    Finally, he closed the door for Lin Mengya.


    you ''re right.


    Let them solve the problems of their young couple by themselves.


    As for her.


    Well, according to Aunt Fang, it''s better for people who have lost blood to eat pig blood cake.


    Let her cook for the master.


    Lin Mengya was angry and wronged.


    Finally, she wanted to sit down and hold herself tight.


    Anyway, the pain on your ass is not allowed.


    She could only scold long Tianyu''s big pig hoof in her heart, while preparing to find a good angle to continue lying down, but she didn''t want to be dragged into her arms.


    "Ow --"


    Unspeakable pain touched long Tianyu''s hard thigh muscle, which made her cry out.


    The latter immediately changed his position, "does it still hurt? Sorry, I didn''t know you hurt so much."


    Listening to the apology ringing in her ear, Lin Mengya couldn''t help crying.


    Even pushed people away with the greatest strength.


    "You go! I don''t want to see you! Why did you hit me? Let me admit my mistake?"


    After long Tianyu was pushed away, his face was also very obscure.


    He regretted his impulse yesterday, but he really frightened her.


    Unfortunately, at this time, his always sharp eloquence also lost its function.


    I can only squat by her bed and admit my mistakes again and again.


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. In the future, I''ll never hit you again, okay?"


    The more he accompanied her, the more she cried.


    In the end, she even cried red.


    At this time, long Tianyu couldn''t care about anything else. He quickly and carefully brought it over, but he couldn''t stop regretting.


    But this time, Lin Mengya didn''t forgive him so easily.


    "I, I don''t want to see you, you go."


    At this time, fools will let go!


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak any more, but followed her back again and again.


    "Why do you think I''m wrong? You have your and your methods, and I also have my and my means. I promised you that I would protect myself well. Why don''t you trust me?"


    Lin Mengya was not angry because he slapped himself, nor did he force himself to repent.


    The key problem is that long Tianyu always feels that if she makes some sacrifices, this method is wrong.


    But sometimes she has to spell it herself.


    again


    Say, whose life is not life?


    Why can''t she fight?


    This perception made her a little upset.


    Since her last life, she has been a desperate third mother.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t volunteer to go to the experimental platform.


    Now, the enemy they face is incomparably powerful and dangerous.


    Whether she or the people around her, there may be life threats anytime, anywhere.


    Therefore, she can''t hide herself under heavy protection.


    Only when she tries her best can others fight for a future like her, regardless of life and death.


    But this time, long Tianyu''s tough attitude made her a little afraid.


    She was afraid that she would eventually lose her courage because of his over protection.


    But at that time, did she have to watch others work hard for her?


    No, she can''t.


    Long Tianyu was also upset at this time.


    He even wanted to tell all his plans.


    Tell her that she will give everything to her. She just needs to protect herself.


    But he couldn''t say these words.


    After a long time, her cry was less.


    Finally, there was only sobbing.


    Long Tianyu was anxious and confused, but she was still gentle to her.


    "Well, don''t cry. I was wrong yesterday. Shall I admit my mistake to you?"


    Lin Mengya is also tired of crying.


    The mood in my heart was also vented.


    She straightened up and looked at him with watery eyes.


    "Long Tianyu, do you think you have everything ready, and I just need to enjoy your victory?"


    This


    It can''t be refuted.


    I can''t admit it, so he chose to shut up.


    But it was Lin Mengya''s cold hum.


    "If things are really so simple, you won''t be ready. You haven''t been fully sure yet. Although I don''t know what you''re hiding from me, I know very well that I have to finish some things myself."


    With her words, although long Tianyu tried his best to control, he held her hand more and more tightly.


    "So, in the end, you were afraid that I would choose to sacrifice for the overall situation, so you -- wuwuwuwuwu!"


    He blocked her lips with a hot kiss.


    That was his biggest nightmare in his midnight dream.


    As long as he thought that his love would end like that, he had an impulse to destroy everything.


    Lin Mengya struggled for a long time, but failed.


    Finally, people can only chew enough in exchange for a breather.


    "In fact, I think you are worrying about nothing."


    She leaned against long Tianyu''s chest and scolded him.


    "Don''t say I didn''t get there. Even if I did, I would find a way to escape. After all, I still have people who are hard to give up!"


    No, you will!


    Long Tianyu hugged Lin Mengya tightly and tried his best, but he still felt powerless in his heart.


    It was precisely because he knew it was a doomed result that he tried to avoid it.


    But I didn''t expect to escape after all.


    But since he couldn''t escape, he didn''t want to escape.


    Lin Mengya did not know what kind of determination he had made, but lamented his tragic fate in her heart.


    Just slap it, but the letter of repentance will never be written!


    Just a moment later, long Tianyu suddenly asked, "what happened yesterday..."


    "In fact, Le Zhengzi and I were calculated!" She immediately changed the subject.

 Chapter 3008

    Lin Mengya, who is good enough to be good, cleverly exposed all the contradictions just now.


    Besides, it''s weird enough.


    "I didn''t expect that the kind of flowers they took out would make me have an allergic reaction. Fortunately, I haven''t dried my blood poison!"


    In this tone, there is still a little pride.


    Long Tianyu''s fingers rubbed her delicate back neck.


    The normal temperature has been restored there, and there is no burning temperature just now.


    "That flower fragrance only works for you two?"


    Long Tianyu is worthy of long Tianyu. At once, he grasped the focus of the matter.


    "I also smelled the fragrance of flowers on him. What just makes me wonder is why it only reacted to the two of us."


    Even if she just took it meaninglessly, long Tianyu was still dissatisfied when he heard that she was tied with other men.


    "Maybe you and him are just for some special reasons."


    Lin Mengya was not aware of her man''s "pains".


    It was just a proposal full of scientific exploration spirit: "if I have the opportunity, I''d like to find out what''s going on."


    It is estimated that if she doesn''t find out, she will always feel itchy.


    But long Tianyu did not stop her behavior, but for her safety, he suggested that she put it at the most appropriate time.


    Lin Mengya had to suppress her curiosity for the time being.


    Fortunately, the elder inadvertently provided her with a god given opportunity this time.


    When she dragged Le Zhengzi Xiu underwater, she was to hide people''s eyes and ears, and to dilute her blood poison and apply it to le Zhengzi Xiu in a large area.


    Facts have proved that her adventure this time is also crooked.


    However, although there are risks, the benefits are also quite good.


    At least the cooperative relationship between them and le Zhengzi Xiu is stable.


    It is estimated that if the elder knew that there would be such a result, he would have to spit three liters of blood.


    After Le Zhengzi Xiu avoided the biggest danger around him, it became their top priority to secretly take back Le Zhengzi Tan and take back the evidence.


    Unfortunately, he is now in trouble.


    Not only the elder held on to him, but also the Le Zheng family and other families who coveted the status of the first family stared at him and made him unable to move.


    As a last resort, he had to turn to Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, she was prepared.


    ......


    Two days later, early in the morning, but everyone was still asleep.


    Suddenly, an earth shaking sound broke out near the center of Yuehu city.


    When the first group of people arrived at the scene of the incident, they found that there was still a secret room in the big hole blasted by earth explosives that had existed for many years.


    But when the brave man went in, he found that the secret room was empty.


    But the people in the secret room are always closed. Everyone is guessing where the secret room leads and what precious treasures are hidden in it.


    Until the emergence of a really powerful family, the situation reversed.


    "I heard that this is the treasure house used by the Huo family to hide treasures!"


    "Really? But aren''t they all empty?"


    "Gee, it''s only right if it''s empty! The Pei family has occupied it for many years. Naturally, they took it away, but I don''t know such a big treasure house


    How many good things are hidden. "


    "It''s true. The Pei family is really selfish. They just swallow so many good things. They really don''t care about other people''s life or death."


    Such comments quickly spread in Yuehu city.


    Before noon, it had spread all over the streets of Yuehu city.


    When the Pei family had a premonition that things were bad and wanted to send someone to control the scene, the broken secret room had been guarded by several families with good strength.


    When the Pei family arrived, they were ridiculed by the three families.


    But no matter how hard and soft they tried, the three families refused to let them take over, and declared that unless they were willing to completely open the treasure vault, they would take care of it to the end.


    Pei Qianji was almost confused when he heard the news.


    These robbers, this is not open robbery. What is it?


    However, he didn''t wait to go to the elder for comment, but he received the news that the elder had a meeting for days, was out of strength and fell ill.


    The day before, Le Zhengzi Xiu stayed closed in the name of cold.


    Therefore, the whole Moon Lake City has become a pot of porridge because of the exploded treasure room.


    Just when the excitement attracted everyone''s attention, Le Zhengzi Tan, who had been recuperating for several days, stared at a waxy yellow face and swaggered into Yuehu city.


    Of course he can''t use his true face.


    Instead, she dressed up as a middle-aged woman, and she was still a "sick child despised by her husband''s family and had to take some handmade gadgets to the city to make a living".


    In order to maintain the above human settings, he not only has to cringe at people, but also has to cover his mouth with a handkerchief and cough earth shaking from time to time.


    But I don''t want to. It''s very easy to use.


    When he came in, no one embarrassed him. Even because he coughed so lifelike, people around him unconsciously kept away from him for fear of being infected by him.


    According to Lin Mengya''s instructions, he made several rounds in the city.


    Unfortunately, few of the gadgets in the basket have never been sold.


    He gathered his basket and went on.


    Until I was stopped by a sister-in-law who went out.


    "The salesman in front, come and show me."


    He also hesitated slightly. After handing over the basket, the whole man cowered together and looked very humble.


    "Well, these little swallows sew well. Come with me. My young master and young lady like these gadgets best."


    The woman picked in his basket, and then weighed out several plump little swallow puppets.


    Small things are very chic and funny. No wonder that sister-in-law likes them.


    "Hey, good, I know."


    By, my sister-in-law returned the basket to him, but she always held the two round little swallow puppets in her hand.


    Le Zhengzi Tan obediently followed each other into the yard.


    But at the corner diagonally opposite the alley, two ugly men stared at the door of the house with sharp eyes.


    After a while, the thin woman came out just now.


    But at this time, she was still carrying her basket, but she thanked her sister-in-law for sending her out.


    Until the woman left, one of the two went out with her.


    I stopped the cowardly woman. I was afraid of the strategy, but I didn''t panic.


    And the man in the name of shopping is also reaching out


    , opened the woman''s basket.


    Inside, there are only a few charming little swallow puppets and half hanging money.


    The man pressed it quietly, but found that the body of the little swallow doll with only two fingers was filled with cotton, but it was impossible to hide anything special.


    In other words, there is not much.


    As for entering, the people at the door have also checked one by one. There should be no mistakes at all.


    "All right, you go."


    After the routine, the man turned around and let the woman go.


    The woman quickly gathered her basket and left, as if she was afraid of being stopped by someone again.


    The man returned to his companion, "it''s not her. There''s nothing in it."


    The companion took a look at the back and continued to focus on the house.


    "Look again. Don''t let anyone suspicious go."


    ......


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Tan, who was replaced, can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Even he did not expect that it would be so easy for him to sneak in.


    However, this is also due to the explosion. Otherwise, they would not have gone so smoothly.


    After seeing Lin Mengya again, Le Zhengzi Tan was not as embarrassed as before, but restored his former romantic style.


    It''s a pity that his dress is really hot eyes.


    In addition to Lin Mengya and Bai Su, several other sister-in-law who came to take care of Mo Yan and Xiao Fubao secretly laughed crazy.


    Until Lin Mengya couldn''t see it anymore, she stopped Le Zhengzi Tan, who was getting close to the women at home.


    "Are you addicted to wearing this?"


    With Lin Mengya''s questioning.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s smile froze on his face.


    No!


    He was so complacent that he forgot that he was still in disguise!


    No wonder, when he was making up with those aunts and sisters just now, they always looked at themselves and smiled.


    It turned out that it was not the bonus brought by his handsome appearance, but that he made a big embarrassment!


    Lin Mengya reluctantly waved and asked people to take Le Zhengzi Tan down and dress up.


    When he appeared in front of her again, Le Zhengzi Tan sat upright and his face was tight.


    It''s a pity that the image of "an unseemly second rate middle-aged woman" just now is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    As a result, for a long time after that, when Le Zhengzi Tan mentioned the people who had relations with the palace family, he would automatically tighten his face and dare not do it again.


    It can be said that the psychological shadow is sufficient.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t bring him in to play.


    "Your brother''s current situation is not very good, so he wants you to hide with me for the time being. This is his letter to you."


    After receiving his brother''s letter, Le Zhengzi Tan was a little excited.


    Lin Mengya sat quietly and didn''t bother him.


    Just after reading the letter, she always felt that there was something wrong with Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Le Zhengzi Tan shook his head, but his face seemed a little unspeakable.


    The elder brother said in the letter that Gong Ya saved their brothers and was a reliable man.


    Because the traitor still stays with his brother, he has to get rid of Gong Ya and let him trust each other.

 Chapter 3009

    The tone of his brother''s trust made him feel very sad.


    Alas!


    He''s on guard or not!


    But Gong Ya has already married and had children. I don''t know how to deal with her brother in the future?


    Although they have ancestral training in the Lezheng family, only the daughter of the palace family can be qualified for the position of wife.


    But since their grandfather''s generation, the Gong family has never married a woman again.


    But it happened that his father and his grandfather held his brother''s hand before they died and told him to keep it anyway.


    It''s better that the position of a positive wife is empty than to live up to this ancestral motto.


    Therefore, he was worried that his eldest brother would be confused for a moment and really married the daughter of the palace family as his wife.


    Once upon a time, he thought that the palace girl was not worthy of his eldest brother.


    Now


    He touched his nose a little unkindly.


    I can''t help feeling guilty when I think of what Gong Ya said in front of my eldest brother.


    Hey, he''s doing it for his big brother anyway.


    The unknown is innocent, isn''t it?


    But Lin Mengya, sitting in front of him, looked at him with flashing eyes and couldn''t help but discount the trust of Le Zhengzi tan.


    No, what the goods said before, the so-called evidence is false, isn''t it?


    A cold flash flashed through Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    If the other party really dares to cheat her, she will be kicked out immediately!


    Fortunately, Le Zhengzi Tan hasn''t been stupid for too long.


    He shook his head and talked about business.


    "My brother told me to listen to you."


    He pulled a brass key from his clothes.


    "I found some evidence enough to make the Pei family lose the support of the people. It''s just that they are locked in a mechanism box. The box can only be opened with the key in my hand. Otherwise, even if it is opened with other things, the contents will be broken."


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at the key in his hand.


    She knew that Le Zhengzi Tan would not trust her like him.


    If she had been a little selfish at that time and wanted to withhold his evidence, waiting for her would not only lose these things, but also possibly lose the partner of lezhengjia.


    I think I felt the cold in Lin Mengya''s eyes. Le Zhengzi Tan shrugged and helplessly explained, "don''t think I''m too suspicious. You know, our brothers have experienced many betrayals all the way. I can''t trust anyone with all my heart."


    Lin Mengya stared at him for a few seconds and looked away.


    "You are not as good as your brother in this respect."


    Sometimes, this suspicious character is more like a timidity.


    Compared with Le Zhengzi Tan, Le Zhengzi Xiu has more courage to go all out.


    Only in this way can he fight back.


    Le Zhengzi Tan tightened his hand holding the key.


    Then he shrugged indifferently, as if admitting her words.


    ......


    After the things were taken, Lin Mengya sent them to le Zhengzi Tan for the first time.


    She is a very principled person.


    When she is regarded as a trusted companion, she will naturally return the same trust.


    Of course, if Le Zhengzi Tan doesn''t trust anyone, she will also master this measure.


    Therefore, whether to take out all the evidence to her or not is in the hands of Le Zhengzi tan.


    After taking out the evidence inside, Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t give it to her at the first time.


    But with those things, I found Lin Mengya.


    "Master Gong, I can give you everything, but I need your promise."


    Looking at each other''s serious appearance, Lin Mengya thought for a moment before saying, "I can promise you, but this promise must be within my ability."


    Le Zhengzi Tan nodded and thought for a moment before saying, "I hope you can promise me that no matter what happens in this life, you can''t force my brother."


    This sentence made Lin mengarden a little unhappy.


    "What do you mean? Do you think that after I saved your brother, I will take advantage of this kindness and repay it with grace?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan bit his lip.


    He knew that his request was not justified.


    Besides, my brother also said it was a life-saving grace.


    But he was too aware of his brother''s inner pain.


    In those days, their parents were happy with each other.


    However, due to that ancestral motto, even if his father loved his mother again, he had to let her live in the position of the side room all his life.


    Because of this identity, he and his brother saw the pain his mother had endured for so many years.


    Besides, he knew that his brother had always had a sweetheart.


    It was because of this family motto that my brother was unable to marry his sweetheart and suffered from Acacia.


    Therefore, even if Gong Ya feels that their brother is ungrateful, he must ensure that his brother will not suffer the pain of love.


    In some ways, Le Zhengzi Tan has a rather stubborn side.


    Therefore, he thinks he might as well be the bad guy!


    Lin Mengya almost laughed angrily.


    She saved people and became a bad person?


    She was half angry and half serious and said, "OK! I can promise you that when this matter is over, I will leave immediately and will never get involved in your affairs, will I?"


    She''s so angry!


    She has lived for more than twenty years and has never seen such a person to guard against her.


    Le Zhengzi Tan also felt guilty about her, but she was more relieved.


    Fortunately, fortunately.


    He kept his brother''s happiness for life.


    Without hesitation, he handed the contents of the box to Lin Mengya.


    After the latter took it over, he quickly checked it.


    This is not a letter, but several medicine boxes covered with soil.


    It doesn''t look very impressive. There are burn marks on it.


    "Where did you get these things?" She asked as she looked at it.


    Le Zhengzi Tan rubbed his wrist. "I picked it up from the things left by the Pei family. There were many, but they were very careful and burned them all. I only found so few."


    The medicine box was ordinary. Lin Mengya put it under her nose and smelled it.


    It is probably because the time is too long, or it has been roasted at high temperature, and the amount of drugs left in the medicine box is very small, which is not enough for her one-time data collection.


    But with her excellent sense of smell and discrimination, she could barely tell that the drug should contain some hallucinogens.


    Others are powerless.


    "What does this mean?" She asked in disbelief.


    Hallucinogens, I''m afraid, are not enough to make the Pei family lose popular support.


    But le Zhengzi Tan took a medicine box and turned it over.


    "I don''t know the medicine inside, but I know the mark."


    Lin Mengya looked at the medicine box along the direction of his fingers


    back.


    It seems to be printed with a shallow lotus pattern.


    Moreover, the shape of the lotus seems a little special. It is not like the peaceful lotus patterns she has seen, but with a trace of strangeness. It is more like a vortex of lotus patterns.


    It''s strange.


    How can a small pattern make her feel weird?


    "This thing is called colorless lotus."


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s tone was a little dull.


    "Whoever has this sign is the immortal enemy of our ancient family!"


    "So." Lin Mengya is also blessed. "This thing was found in the Pei family, which shows that the Pei family colluded with the man who has a colorless lotus?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan rubbed the center of his eyebrows.


    It was a past that no one wanted to mention.


    At that time, he was still young, but this incident became the fuse for the decline of the whole ancient family.


    "My father and grandfather lost their lives because of them. It''s not just our Lezheng family. Ask those ancient families. Which one of them has no blood feud with the owner of the colorless demon lotus?"


    "But the Pei family is secretly colluding with our blood feud. Oh, the Pei family, their hearts and hearts have long been black!"


    Lin Mengya saw that Le Zhengzi Tan clenched his fist, as if trying to restrain his anger.


    Some things can deceive people, but the extreme hatred is like a brand, which can not be completely hidden.


    She believed what Le Zhengzi Tan said.


    "If you can, can you tell me about the colorless demon lotus?"


    But le Zhengzi Tan shook his head and said helplessly, "it''s not that I don''t tell you, but that this matter has been blocked by the people of the previous generation. People of our generation just know that our enemies have the sign of this colorless demon lotus."


    It''s another sealed secret.


    It has to be said that this ancient family is not big, but there are many secrets.


    It was a bad debt that the palace family was expelled.


    Now, there is another colorless demon lotus.


    Oh, sure enough! The little demon in the temple has a strong wind and can''t be provoked!


    "So you just want to use this evidence to bring down the Pei family?" She shifted the subject back.


    Le Zhengzi Tan nodded, "but it needs a suitable time. Otherwise, the Pei family won''t admit it."


    That''s true.


    Lin Mengya thought for a long time.


    Finally, she suddenly remembered one thing.


    "Why did I forget that now is not the best time to move out this evidence?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t understand.


    But he also learned to be obedient, but he was also a little careful, for fear that the other party would waste his hard-earned evidence.


    Lin Mengya didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    He called people on his side all night and discussed it in the room for a long time. Finally, Huoxiao and uncle Huo went out again in the dark.


    ......


    That night, everyone was excited because of the emergence of the treasure room.


    They measured it secretly.


    The size of the empty chamber that was blown up now is not small.


    And there are obvious traces of cabinets inside.


    In other words, it may have been filled with the valuable gold and silver treasures of the Huo family.


    If such a large secret room is filled, it may be enough for the whole ancient people to eat and drink for three or five years.


    In my heart, I can''t help being more enthusiastic about those unknown treasures.

 Chapter 3010

    Of course, the fact is not as rich as those people think.


    At least the secret room was originally used by the Huo family to temporarily store important items, so although there are traces of use, it has long been empty.


    This is also thanks to the strong assists of Uncle Huo and Huoxiao father and son.


    She originally wanted to find a place with few people to blow up, as long as she could attract most of her attention.


    However, the father and son strongly demanded that the location be set in the secret room of the Huo family.


    In their own words, this matter is "even if their Huo family''s things are rotten in the ground, they won''t let the dog take them away so easily!"


    As for why he chose to pit the Pei family at this critical time, it is of course to avenge the Pei family for taking their ancient books.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya can only say, well done!


    At this time, the Pei family, as they expected, was in a mess.


    "Waste! It''s all a bunch of waste!"


    Pei Qianji, with red eyes, scolded the unimportant guys in front of him.


    However, the legacy of the Huo family has caused a lot of trouble before.


    Even if he denies it at this time, I''m afraid it won''t help.


    Their only happiness now is that the place where Pei''s secret room exploded happened to be an empty secret room, and only a corner collapsed. As long as the door of the secret room is not opened, it will not affect the outside.


    But it was exposed after all.


    The reason why those people have not started now is that they have not talked about how to divide up this wealth.


    If once they have reached an agreement, what is waiting for the Pei family will be the fate of being swallowed alive and stripped by life.


    At the thought of this, Pei Qianji''s old face could no longer help showing that he continued to be cruel and vicious.


    No!


    He did everything he could to get to where he is today.


    In any case, he must not stop!


    But unexpectedly, outside the door, his confidant stumbled in.


    "Home, master! No! Those people went to the Presbyterian Council and said that they wanted us to take back all the things we took from Huo''s house these years, so that the Presbyterian Council could redistribute them!"


    Finally, the solid wood square table with too much load still didn''t escape the fate of being photographed and scattered.


    With a bang, wood chips splashed.


    The sharp wood thorn edge crossed Pei Qianji''s cheek and drew a bright red blood mark, but it made his expression look ferocious.


    "Those short-sighted waste! Why have I treated them badly these years? Oh! What are the things of the Huo family, if not..."


    In the following words, even if he was almost mad and lost his mind, he didn''t dare to say it openly.


    But when he thought of his real dependence, his face changed again.


    Finally, he was no longer so angry, but there was more schadenfreude in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell the people below that they can come if they want. But these years, they have eaten a lot of my offerings. If they really want to give up their hardships and kill their asses, I''ll kill them!"


    But he has a plan.


    He had already seen through that the current ancient clan was just an empty shelf with its own appearance.


    Once upon a time, he was kind-hearted, so he thought that after becoming the first clan, he would at least pull his own people.


    Who made them so ungrateful to themselves?


    Whatever.


    It''s time to teach them a good lesson.


    Thinking of this, Pei Qianji sat back in his master''s chair as if nothing had happened.


    There was a storm


    Standing still.


    Just wait for the stagnant water of the ancient family to mix more muddy.


    ......


    The clan meeting, which was originally the top priority, was suspended for the first time because of the illness of the elder and the accident in the secret room of the Huo family.


    However, compared with those ancient members who sharpened their heads and wanted to take a share in the Huo family''s heritage, Lin Mengya was too calm.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart of making trouble is actually ready to move.


    Just at this time, she welcomed two little friends who had been away for a long time.


    "Gold! I miss you so much!"


    As soon as the money and gold arrived, Lin Mengya welcomed them warmly.


    But the too profound lesson and experience still made him retreat a few steps and hide behind the mute.


    Lin Mengya''s smile froze on her face.


    Tut, what does that mean?


    "I''m warning you! I don''t have any silver or two on me. You might as well change a pit!"


    Then he covered the money bag for the mute quite conscientiously.


    "His is gone!"


    Lin Mengya stopped in place and thought about it for almost five seconds. Suddenly, she pulled a jade card from her waist calmly.


    "Then you don''t want this, do you? Then I''ll..."


    The money and gold that had just retreated from her was like a cat smelling dried fish. As soon as his eyes lit up, he rushed over with her jade card.


    Lin Mengya sneered and took back the jade card mercilessly.


    "Yes, it''s too late!"


    How can money and gold have dignity at this time?


    He immediately smiled and bowed down.


    "Oh, sister Gong, you''re out of sight! We''re all regular customers. Who''s with whom, aren''t we?"


    Lin Mengya: "I remember you didn''t call me boss before?"


    However, Qian Jinjin said with a flattering face: "I''m born twice. What I value most is the emotional maintenance with my employer. You see, this time you wrote a letter, we almost broke several horse legs and came here at the first time. This affection can''t be measured by money, can it?"


    Lin Mengya: "hum! I believe you - that''s strange!"


    She took the jade card back without mercy.


    Although Qian Jinjin was wronged in his heart, he dared not say a word.


    He could only follow Lin Mengya with his head drooping. He was as depressed as he was.


    Zheng Yuan looked aside and smiled.


    But in my heart, I have no intention of sympathizing with my friends.


    Let him do it himself, it''s time!


    After entering the hospital, Qian Jinjin and Zheng Yuan were also sent back to the house where they settled.


    Hot bath water and clean clothes have been prepared inside.


    As soon as Zheng Yuan untied his clothes, he heard a sudden burst of laughter in the next room.


    "Hahaha, I knew that sister Gong was so generous that she would never miss the meeting gift for me!"


    Zheng Yuan''s action was a meal, and his look gradually softened.


    Because his house also has the smell of medicine that helps him calm down.


    And it''s all emitted from the bath bucket.


    At first glance, I knew that the master of the palace had a heart.


    They had a little sense of restraint just now. After seeing the room prepared by Lin Mengya for them, they calmed down again.


    At least here, they are not just cold partners.


    They should be friends.


    After dinner, Lin Mengya asked people to remove everything.


    Although we can''t get along with Zheng Yuan for Qian Jinjin, we are all familiar partners. We get familiar with each other again after only one dinner.


    Lin Mengya officially entrusted the safety of the two babies to Qian Jinjin and Zheng Yuan.


    "I have no problem looking after the children, but -"


    Qian JINZI hesitated. After a pause, he hesitated and said, "you know, Pei family is my former employer."


    There are some things he doesn''t find difficult to tell.


    But he knew very well that he had committed too many sins in his life. He didn''t think about it before because he thought that he would be like this in his life.


    It''s better to live wantonly, so as not to know regret on the day of death.


    But now, there is a glimmer of hope in life.


    But he was reluctant to die again, and his hope disappeared.


    Perhaps the only time he did the right thing was to show compassion for little Fubao.


    And this little compassion has become the biggest redemption in his life.


    But after all, he will be punished.


    He felt more at ease and was more comfortable talking about his former employer.


    "The Pei family''s pool of water is not as clean as it seems. They have done a lot of activities privately. If they can''t kill them at one stroke, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future."


    His words made the big guy''s heart tense.


    Lin Mengya glanced at Le Zhengzi tan.


    The latter was looking thoughtfully at Qian Jinjin''s side face and thinking whether he had seen each other before.


    "Cough, second childe." She gave him a cry.


    Le Zhengzi tan just looked over and saw Lin Mengya pointing at him and gesturing with her mouth - the medicine box.


    So, she wanted to show the money and gold. He risked his life to get the medicine box?


    Instinctively, I want to refuse.


    But le Zhengzi Tan hesitated for a moment when he thought that he almost missed the best period of cooperation with Gong Ya because of his random doubt.


    Then, after thinking for a while, he nodded gently.


    Lin Mengya was relieved. Then she took out two small medicine boxes she had reserved.


    "Look at it first. Do you recognize it?"


    Qian Jinjin''s face, which had been relaxed just now, changed instantly after seeing the medicine box in her hand.


    Everyone present could feel that the man suddenly turned away from people thousands of miles away.


    Especially the hatred in those eyes, as if it were his enemy who killed his father!


    "Where did you get it?" He squeezed a few words out of his teeth.


    Lin Mengya looked at him. As soon as she was about to open her mouth, Le Zhengzi Tan robbed her in front of her.


    "I stole it from the Pei family."


    "No way! You''re lying!"


    Money and gold fell into a rage.


    He stepped a few steps in front of Le Zhengzi Tan and grabbed each other''s neck with both hands.


    "The Pei family will never use this for their own people! Where did you get it, you said!"


    Every word of money and gold carries a deep hatred.


    Now he seems to have lost his reason, his eyes are wide, and his men work harder and harder.

 Chapter 3011

    No one has ever expected this situation.


    Long Tianyu and Zheng Yuan are trying to pull people apart, but Lin Mengya, who can see some clues, stopped them with a look.


    All along, although money and gold seem bright and clear, in fact, there are many things hidden in my heart.


    And le Zhengzi Tan never trusted them. Even his suspicion has interfered with their cooperation.


    Lin Mengya has been thinking about why these two people behave like this.


    But now it seems that there is another world.


    "It seems that you have guessed?" Le Zhengzi Tan sneered and broke the hand of money and gold one finger at a time.


    "Unexpectedly, you also have something to do with those people. But I''d like to know that you didn''t feel a little guilty when you listened to him so much and became his dog?"


    This stimulated the anger of money and gold.


    But before he completely lost his mind, Zheng Yuan stopped him.


    "Young master Le Zheng, I think you really misunderstood him. Although he missed the road, he was not with those people."


    Money and gold became puffer fish.


    Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t speak, but looked at him coldly.


    Seeing that there were worries, sadness and some regrets on the other party''s face, but there was no slightest guilty conscience, he eased his emotions and hooked his lips.


    "I didn''t kill them. They did drop it themselves. It''s just that I left these boxes with a little trick."


    This explains the origin of the box.


    Money and gold still don''t believe it.


    Because before he left the family, these things were regarded by the people as more important than life.


    Even those boxes are contaminated with a lot of human lives.


    Once someone tried to lose the box accidentally and was killed alive.


    So after seeing those boxes, money and gold couldn''t control their emotions for a moment.


    After all, he was abandoned by his people, but if the hands of the people standing in front of him stained the lives of his people, he also wanted to avenge his people.


    On the other side, Lin Mengya was confused.


    Even aunt Fang, who loved watching the opera most, couldn''t help pulling her sleeve and compared two cockfighting like ones with two fingers.


    Lin Mengya shook her head helplessly.


    Alas, they are probably young people, so there is no place to vent their energy.


    But obviously, we still maintain adult rationality.


    After making such a fuss, they retreated to one side.


    She knew that it was time for her to play.


    "Cough, well, if you have any questions, you can sit down and discuss them. There''s no need to do anything. What do you say?"


    In fact, she still wants to know the reason why these two people make trouble.


    But now, it doesn''t seem very suitable.


    Qian Jinjin wiped his face, but now he lost his face and buried the whole person behind Zheng Yuan.


    It seems that the child is also very poor.


    Lin Mengya turned her eyes to le Zhengzi tan.


    The other side is more adaptable than money and gold.


    Shrugged and said, "it should be just a misunderstanding."


    Well, she''ll believe it for the time being.


    Anyway, if the misunderstanding between the two mouths delayed her, she would hang them up and fight!


    I have to say, although money and gold


    But Zheng Yuan is a very reliable partner.


    Over the years, he knows exactly how much Qian Jinjin has cooperated with the Pei family.


    But more importantly, because of his special martial arts, he has been a private bodyguard of money and gold over the years.


    This also means that what he knows may be more comprehensive than money and gold, but not as detailed as him.


    And the Pei family didn''t know that the people they spent a lot of money to attract would be buried with such a secret chess.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya was surprised at the forces and contacts that the Pei family secretly expanded.


    "No wonder, although the Pei family is greedy for so many things of the Huo family, their actual assets are not proportional." She sighed.


    "Oh, of course! It''s no exaggeration to say that one of our Huo family''s things is enough to feed the whole Pei family!" Said Huoxiao with pride and disgust.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    I wonder what this man is proud of?


    "Therefore, the focus now should be how to ruin and disintegrate themselves without disturbing those forces of the Pei family."


    Lin Mengya concluded.


    And everyone, all silent.


    Finally, Zheng Yuan opened his mouth first.


    "From the Pei family..."


    "Pei family infighting!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was only one word behind him, and they said it almost at the same time.


    I couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Zheng Yuan nodded to le Zhengzi tan.


    "Infighting?"


    Lin Mengya thinks this method is good.


    Touched his chin and suddenly smiled strangely.


    "Yes, if Pei Qianji finds out that the person holding him back is the one he trusts most, he doesn''t know how angry he will be!"


    All the people present, except long Tianyu with a spoiled smile on his face, couldn''t help shivering.


    How do you feel the girl''s smile? When did it become so penetrating?


    But Lin Mengya was interested in discussing the details. When the night was as dark as ink, their group had just dispersed.


    Lin Mengya was sitting with a sore back.


    It happened that long Tianyu had to change her dressing these two days, so she came in a wheelchair.


    As soon as she saw the strong wheelchair, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    Carefully, long Tianyu knew what she meant at a glance.


    Patted his leg and raised his eyebrow: "come up."


    "OK!" Lin Mengya sat up happily.


    Just compared with a while ago, the touch under the buttocks now seems to be more tenacious than before.


    Long Tianyu has been exercising, and after he can stand up, he hardly stops for a day. He exercises within the maximum range that his legs can bear.


    So his leg muscles recovered well.


    Lin Mengya expected that the maximum recovery of long Tianyu''s legs in the future might be to do some ordinary sports, such as running and swimming.


    But now it seems that the situation may be better than that.


    This result surprised her.


    Happily holding her man''s neck, long Tianyu protected her with one hand and operated the mechanism of the wheelchair with the other.


    After the two sweetly "rolled" back to the room, Lin Mengya suddenly heard the sound of money and gold in the distance.


    "They..."


    Words are blocked by kisses.


    "My leg hurts a little. Can you help me?"


    Long Tianyu said slowly.


    At the next moment, Lin Mengya immediately left behind all the gold and silver.


    He jumped down and touched his slender leg.


    "Where does it hurt? Is it related to the dressing change? Why didn''t you say it just now? Am I too heavy and painful?"


    A series of questions, but let long Tianyu''s eyes, crossed a few complacency.


    He took his wife''s hand. "You didn''t press it. It just hurt. I can stand it."


    Lin Mengya didn''t care so much. She quickly helped someone to the bed and was eager to check his situation.


    Long Tianyu listened to her without delay.


    But in the eyes looking into the distance, they are full of ambition.


    His wife is his, so he is destined to occupy all her attention.


    Not for those people at all!


    Dragon ¡¤ scheming boy ¡¤ Tianyu, I think so.


    ......


    On the other side of the yard, Qian Jinjin finally couldn''t resist and ran to catch up with Le Zhengzi tan.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to ask you!"


    But le Zhengzi Tan didn''t give each other a look. He kept walking. He was about to get rid of money and gold and enter his house. Suddenly there was a strong wind behind him.


    Le Zhengzi Tan sneered, turned around, pinched his fist and met him fiercely.


    But seeing him fight back, the man withdrew the power from his palm.


    The fist and the palm hit each other. Zheng Yuan only felt a dark force coming directly from the palm.


    If it wasn''t because he really had no intention to hurt each other and unloaded all his strength at the last minute, I''m afraid they would lose both of them at this time.


    Nevertheless, he felt his palm tingle.


    "What''s up?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan stopped his hand and stood half sideways at the door of the room.


    Zheng Yuan also followed him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s just my friend. I want to ask you something."


    "But I don''t want to say." Le Zhengzi Tan coldly refused.


    Behind them, Qian Jinjin bit his lips and endured again. Finally, he didn''t use the same tone as before.


    "I, I just want to know, where did you find those medicine boxes?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan heard the speech and glanced at him.


    Then he hugged his arm, "since you know the origin of your medicine box, why don''t you tell them?"


    Qian Jinjin held his clothes tightly, bit his lips and didn''t say a word.


    It was le Zhengzi Tan, with a mockery on his face.


    "I''ll tell you for you, because the people who take these drugs have enemies not only with the ancient family, but also with the Huo family and the palace family! You''re afraid that if you say it, they will no longer regard you as a partner, but also as an enemy, right?"


    "I didn''t!" Qian Jinjin suddenly shouted, "I didn''t do those things, and my people were cheated. They don''t know that they will look like that after taking this medicine!"


    "So?" Le Zhengzi Tan stared at him coldly, "just because you were cheated, you can offset your sins against us? You think you can hide them, but I know very well that the reason why you are willing to become Pei Qianji''s minion is not to let him give more medicine to your people!"


    "But now, what are you doing with Gong ya? Or is this the plot of the old guy surnamed Pei to let you be a spy?"

 Chapter 3012

    "I''m not a spy!"


    The eyes of money and gold turned red in an instant.


    He clenched his fist and shouted at Le Zhengzi Tan, "I''m not a spy! I''ll never be a spy in my life!"


    These words seemed to touch some of his untouchable past.


    He bit his lips tightly. Even if his lips had been bitten by him and shed strands of blood, he still stood there, staring at Le Zhengzi Tan, with a stubborn color in his eyes.


    Le Zhengzi Tan was also startled by him.


    I''m afraid the man will jump up and bite his neck the next minute.


    As soon as he was about to say something, Zheng Yuan took a step ahead of him and covered Qian Jin''s eyes.


    "No, I know you''re not a spy. You''ve come out. In the future, no one will say you''re a spy."


    Zheng Yuan''s voice was low and deep, but it calmed the excited Qian Jinjin gradually.


    Le Zhengzi tan just wanted to say, as for you? He is also a reasonable doubt based on the truth. If the other party is not, why


    Is that tears?


    He looked carefully and finally found that Zheng Yuan''s tears were probably tears. He suddenly counseled and didn''t know what to say.


    "I..." Say he''s wrong?


    He doesn''t think so.


    But seeing a guy several years younger than himself, he cried.


    He felt a little more unbearable here.


    Qian Jinjin held Zheng Yuan''s hand tightly and wouldn''t let him go.


    Zheng Yuan didn''t annoy him either.


    The other hand grabbed his shoulder and turned the man in another direction.


    Then he nodded to le Zhengzi tan.


    Then they left.


    Standing at the door, Le Zhengzi Tan scratched his head.


    This


    He doesn''t know how it came to be like this.


    He looked at the direction they left, and finally closed the door with a complicated face.


    Oh, really!


    ......


    The next day, Lin Mengya, who was tossed by long Tianyu for half the night, yawned and greeted the big guy.


    But now I see that there are two people with a little cyan and black, in addition to her.


    "You made an appointment last night to sneak around?"


    She pointed to the money and gold, followed the positive son Tan, and asked in confusion.


    Unexpectedly, they looked at each other and then said goodbye.


    The action is quite tacit, but the atmosphere is a little strange.


    It''s hard to figure out.


    But fortunately, before she could get to the bottom of it, the news came that the Huo family''s secret room was finally opened.


    Lin mengarden came to the spirit.


    Here we go! Here we go!


    These secret rooms of the Huo family are exquisitely designed.


    The mechanisms of all secret rooms are independent. If one secret room is damaged, the other secret room mechanisms will be disconnected automatically, and the door of the damaged secret room will be locked. Only the owner of the secret room will know how to unlock the locked secret room.


    Of course, this can hardly defeat those guys in holy lake city, but it can''t defeat uncle Huo and Xiao Huo.


    Father and son joined hands again, and in various ways, they instilled those guys in the crowd.


    Finally, the door of the secret room was successfully opened.


    The people who finally entered the secret room of the Huo family finally saw how crazy the Huo family was.


    People rushed into the secret storehouse of the Huo family from the narrow door like a tide.


    There, for the first time, they saw boxes of gold, silver and jewelry, which were casually placed in a corner.


    There are also many porcelain, antiques, landscape calligraphy and painting.


    People tore like crazy and fished all the valuable things in their visual range into their arms.


    Outside the door, there were only two figures, quietly looking at the ugliness of those people.


    But they should be the real owners of the secret library.


    Huo Xiao bent his lips and felt that this scene was too ironic.


    No wonder the Huo family collapsed.


    These greedy people must have coveted the Huo family even more.


    Uncle Huo patted his son on the shoulder.


    I wanted to tell him not to feel sorry for these foreign things.


    But Huoxiao remained calm.


    It''s like a group of crazy mice robbing food.


    Originally, according to the plan made by Lin Mengya and uncle Huo''s father and son, we untied the door today just to make things more chaotic.


    Moreover, the contents of the doors they opened in advance were just some of the most common gold, silver and antiques.


    Only those who have seen how rich the Huo family''s legacy is will doubt how much the Pei family has secretly coveted ink these years, which will make the Pei family completely lose the support of the people.


    But they made a mistake.


    That is the Pei family''s cruelty and greed.


    At the first time when Pei''s family found that the secret room was opened, Pei Qianji, who was consciously tortured during this time, frantically led people to open the entrance of the secret room.


    Seeing the once empty secret room, now it''s actually overcrowded.


    And those people, those damn guys, dare to touch what belongs to him.


    The anger overwhelmed Pei Qianji''s mind.


    Without hesitation, he directly photographed the man closest to him.


    Because each other is frantically stuffing gold bars into their clothes.


    "Stop it! It''s all mine, it''s mine!"


    One blow smashed the man''s canopy.


    When the dead body fell to the ground, those heavy gold bars were immediately scattered on the ground.


    With the man''s flesh and blood on it.


    But in Pei Qianji''s opinion, his own man did it himself. Who let him dare to touch his gold!


    The death of a man brings a quiet moment in the secret room.


    But at the next moment, everyone quickened their movement to take things, and some even dragged out a box full of gold and silver.


    "Put it down for me, it belongs to me, it belongs to me!"


    Pei Qianji, who was completely angered by their actions, made deadly killing moves regardless of the obstruction of his subordinates.


    In an instant, there was chaos in the secret room.


    The strong smell of blood has become a source of stimulation for everyone.


    The screams and wails that will ring anytime and anywhere make the actions of everyone in the secret room more and more crazy.


    Even if they might die in the attack of others, no one put down their gold and silver.


    Even the only escape route is still empty so far.


    Until the next moment, most people flocked.


    But no one can get out.


    Although the door is narrow, there is no problem for them to stand side by side.


    The key is that they are not willing to put down the treasures they robbed.


    Pei Qian


    Ji and the people he brought are crazy.


    Before long, the secret room was full of corpses, and those people were still blocked at the door. Only a few lucky people got out and escaped.


    Huo Xiao and Huo Shujiang hid not far away and watched the ironic scene.


    They didn''t choose to help.


    Because as long as you give up what shouldn''t belong to those people, most people can escape.


    But they would rather die with those gold and silver treasures!


    Huo Xiao narrowed his eyes with a sneer on his face.


    On the day when the Huo family was exterminated, must those participants be the same?


    But I''m afraid in their view, the Huo family is damn. Only when the Huo family dies clean, can they seize the property that originally belonged to the Huo family, right?


    Now, it''s just retribution.


    Finally, before he realized that things were out of control, uncle Huo knocked his son on the shoulder.


    "Go and inform the master of the palace about what happened here."


    Huo Xiao took one last look and turned away.


    The ancient clan will be in chaos after all.


    ......


    After receiving the news, Lin Mengya was only surprised for a moment. Then she quickly sent the news to le Zhengzi Xiu in the city and Li Ao outside the city.


    Fortunately, the people who went in and robbed things this time were all the guards in charge of each family.


    But if the Pei family simply doesn''t do it all, I''m afraid it will be a big trouble.


    They have sent all their people back, and those who can protect them can rush out at any time.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu reacted faster.


    "Master, the master of Lezheng''s family has rushed over with his own people. It seems that he wants to kill the traitors."


    The news brought by blan Yi made Lin Mengya instantly understand Le Zhengzi''s plan.


    It''s good that the Pei family doesn''t do it. Once they do, he will kill his fellow for no reason.


    No matter how many immoral things the PEIs have done secretly.


    But now his charges are all true traitors.


    As the current first clan, Le Zhengzi Xiu certainly has the qualification to eliminate traitors.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu''s evaluation of Le Zhengzi Xiu can''t help but add another "quick decision".


    Being able to make a decision in such a short time is enough to show that he is indeed qualified to lead the ancient people back to glory.


    At almost the same moment, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also responded to le Zhengzi''s call.


    This is a free favor sent to the door. It''s not in vain.


    When the two families rushed to stop them, the families who got the news took action later.


    But their hearts are not together.


    Not everyone, like Le Zhengzi Xiu, can choose to eliminate the cancer of Pei family without hesitation.


    Some of them even closed the door for fear that they would be hated by the Pei family after being contaminated with right and wrong.


    In the end, Ken followed Le Zheng''s family to deal with the Pei family, only three out of ten.


    Lin Mengya sat in the house and received the news from the outside anytime, anywhere.


    "Madam, the Pei family has slaughtered all the people who rushed into the secret room. Your highness and the master of Le Zheng are fighting with the Pei family!"


    "Report! I don''t know when the Pei family hid a team of dead men in the yard. Now the two sides are in a stalemate!"


    "My Lord, someone defected before the battle. Your highness and Le Zheng''s family are under attack!"


    The news that kept coming back from the outside made Lin Mengya''s heart high.


    But she can''t mess. She has to stabilize the rear for long Tianyu.

 Chapter 3013

    After hearing that long Tianyu was attacked from behind, Lin Mengya couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Send a message to Li Ao and let them come with people. Remember, you can only attack behind your back and remove those who defected."


    She knows the strength of long Tianyu.


    Also know how strong his people are.


    Although long Tianyu is a great general, he will not despise the preparations before each time.


    It can be said that if there were no other interference factors, he would win.


    In fact, as Lin Mengya guessed.


    After Li Ao led people to constantly eliminate those guys who tried to sneak into long Tianyu behind his back, the situation tilted to the ground and thought about long Tianyu and le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Soon, the Pei family were forced back to the secret room.


    Then they closed the door of the secret room from the inside.


    Long Tianyu didn''t rush in blindly, but followed Le Zhengzi''s advice and surrounded the whole Huo family''s old house layer by layer.


    This fierce conflict, from the beginning to the end, is only two hours.


    But Lin Mengya feels much longer than a person.


    Until I saw long Tianyu and appeared in front of me.


    As before, she hurried up and took the long knife in his hand.


    "Well, are you hurt?"


    Although he was very brave, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Long Tianyu smiled at her and shook his head.


    "I won."


    "I know."


    As always, he gave her victory.


    And she is to bring him peace and comfort his fatigue.


    ......


    In the clan hall, the meeting that has been suspended for two days is now open again.


    But this time, it was not the elder who sat in the first place, but le Zhengzi Xiu, who was still sick a few days ago.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sat formally on his right hand this time.


    They have now become a friendly family recognized by the first family.


    The meaning of a forsaken family who is despised and a friendly family who wants to be a guest of honor is completely different.


    It''s not that no one has an opinion, but now they all have to hold their words in their mouths.


    Le Zhengzi looked around for a week. Although his face was slightly tired, he was full of energy and his aura was open.


    "You must have heard about what happened today."


    Everyone dared not speak, but Yue Zhengzi Xiu continued: "the Pei family has violated the iron law of the family by killing their fellow people for no reason. According to the family rules, from now on, the Pei family will be regarded as a traitor!"


    Traitor!


    The weight of these two words in the ancient family is so important.


    Abandoning the clan is just a mistake and being expelled.


    But treason is the most unforgivable capital crime!


    A stone stirs thousands of waves.


    There was another lot of discussion in the clan hall.


    Finally, someone was pushed out and became a leading bird.


    "Cough, master Lezheng, I''m afraid there''s something else behind this?"


    The man jumped out, but he was guilty and unreasonable.


    "The Pei family is a big family. In my opinion, it''s better to invite the Pei family leader to ask if there is any misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Le Zhengzi looked at each other so sharply for the first time.


    "If it''s a misunderstanding, why did he kill our ancient people


    Kindred? Or, it''s not the people of your tan family who died. Naturally, the owner of the tan family can think it''s a misunderstanding. "


    After saying this, master Tan immediately blushed.


    The temporary defector is the younger generation of the tan family.


    The tan family has always followed the lead of the Pei family.


    He just didn''t want it to involve himself.


    But he didn''t expect that Le Zhengzi Xiu, who had always been generous, had such a sharp side.


    I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to say.


    "After all, we still have to ask clearly. Besides, it''s hard to say that the Pei family is a traitor without evidence?"


    That''s shameless enough.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face was uncertain, but he looked into the eyes of Tan''s master, but it was cold.


    "Evidence? The people killed and injured in our Lezheng family are not evidence? Those people killed by the Pei family for no reason are not evidence? Master Tan, I don''t know where you are. What can be regarded as evidence? Is it difficult? You have to let the Pei family''s butcher knife stand on our neck before you think that''s evidence?"


    Word by word, Le Zhengzi said it with a sharp heart.


    The tan family leader was so angry that he immediately withdrew again.


    As for the families of those who died, they were filled with righteous indignation, and they also had a lot of opinions on master tan.


    Just now, it hasn''t completely erupted.


    Lin Mengya glanced and knew that in the ancient family, I''m afraid no one can ignore the head of the first family, Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    It can only be said that the Pei family is lifting a stone and hitting their own feet.


    But the more she thought about it, the more strange she felt.


    It is said that Pei Qianji, the old fox, should not be so impulsive.


    At least not at this time.


    Or did she overestimate the old Pei thief?


    Lin Mengya only thought it hard to understand, and finally she simply didn''t want to.


    After dealing with the internal affairs of the ancient people, Le Zhengzi Xiu invited Lin Mengya and his wife into the inner hall.


    This is the center of Yuehu city.


    Compared with the outside, there is a little less smoke and anger here.


    "The reason why we can handle this matter in time is thanks to the Lord of the palace and his highness Saint Zun. On behalf of the ancient people, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to you."


    In front of them, Le Zhengzi Xiu, who has faded the stiff shell of Le Zheng''s owner, appears polite and gentle.


    He took the couple through the corridor and reached the inner room.


    This is Lin Mengya''s first time here.


    However, to her surprise, there are traces of Le Zhengzi''s repair everywhere.


    His usual paper and pen were on his desk, even on a chair in the hall, with his coat.


    For a moment, that strange feeling came to my mind again.


    Someone served them a cup of tea.


    The tea Lin Mengya drank very refreshing. It didn''t taste as strong as she did on the first day of the clan meeting.


    "I usually use this tea. The tea smell is the most refreshing. If the palace master likes it, I''ll ask someone to bring you some bags." Le Zhengzi Xiu is still gentle and gentle, and his heart is as fine as dust.


    Lin Mengya, who suddenly figured out a detail, just changed her look, then shook her head and declined.


    "No, I don''t like tea very much."


    She looked straight at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "The master of the Lezheng family is really calculating. Even my husband and wife have become chess pieces in your hands. I just want to know how the Lezheng family plans to deal with us after using us?"


    The woman''s voice was a little hoarse.


    But let Le Zhengzi fix the smile on his face and quietly disappear.


    Long Tianyu sat next to his wife.


    A pair of eyes are also staring at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Both husband and wife are smart people. Being stared at by these two people, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s pressure increases sharply. Finally, he can only show a bitter smile.


    "Do you believe me if I say I never thought it would be bad for you?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t think about it and shook her head.


    She never gets angry with people who are not worth being angry with.


    Just like before, she could take Le Zhengzi Xiu as a companion and try to save him.


    But now, Le Zhengzi Xiu is just a collaborator for her.


    "Friend" is to pay true feelings, "collaborator" only needs to have interests.


    Now, Le Zhengzi''s amendment is so. Since both sides have benefits, of course she won''t be angry.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s smile became more and more bitter.


    But that''s all he can do.


    But somehow, his heart was vaguely regretful.


    It seems that you have missed something important and can''t find it back.


    "Actually, I..."


    He opened his mouth and tried to explain.


    Finally, it still became a helpless sigh.


    "I admit that I really wanted to make a big mistake by forcing Pei Qianji, but I didn''t expect that he would be so cruel and ruthless. All this can only be said to be the arrangement of fate."


    In fact, since Le Zhengzi Tan was caught by the Pei family, it has been a game jointly set up by their two brothers.


    They had already noticed that there might be an insider around them.


    But because the clan meeting is imminent, they can''t act rashly.


    Finally, Le Zhengzi Tan took risks and arranged it himself, which exposed the ghost himself.


    By means of Le Zhengzi Tan, even if Lin Mengya didn''t save him, he could still find a way to return to his brother.


    But they didn''t expect that the Pei family was so crazy that they wanted to kill all those who didn''t listen to them.


    Also because of the death of his companion, let Le Zhengzi Tan kill the Pei family.


    They not only want the Pei family to betray their relatives, but also let the Pei family never have peace.


    Therefore, after learning about Lin Mengya''s plan, the two brothers also started.


    This led to Pei Qianji''s desperate killing of his fellow countrymen.


    Before that, in fact, the status of Le Zhengzi Xiu was not as precarious as Lin Mengya and others seemed.


    You can tell from his familiarity here.


    Perhaps, the confrontation with the elder in that yard may have been calculated by Le Zhengzi.


    I have to say that this feeling of being calculated everywhere makes Lin Mengya very unhappy.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to know the details. Even, she didn''t ask Le Zhengzi to fix a few words, so she directly asked him about his next plan.


    "Can you tell us what you''re going to do next?"


    Her attitude is business. On the contrary, Le Zhengzi Xiu is not used to it.


    That day, since she saved his life, he always wanted to say thank you to her.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be the best opportunity.


    "I just hope the ancient people don''t fight like this."


    Le Zhengzi looked at her sincerely with a face.


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked sideways at her man. It seemed that she was communicating with each other with her eyes.

 Chapter 3014

    As a bedside person, long Tianyu naturally knows what his wife thinks.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for Le Zhengzi Xiu to get his wife''s approval in the future.


    What a pity.


    He only sighed for a moment.


    Then he nodded to Lin Mengya.


    No matter what she does, he is willing to accompany her.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and finally felt that she had to continue to cooperate with Le zhengzixiu.


    Anyway, they have used themselves. Don''t you allow her to receive some return?


    But it''s really bad.


    On the first day of the clan meeting, Le Zhengzi Xiu forced her to intervene in the internal affairs of the ancient clan without preparation.


    For the first time, she can be regarded as a test that the other party doesn''t know her ability.


    But no more than three.


    Although this use can not be regarded as out of the common interests of both sides, it is also contrary to her consistent policy of life.


    Therefore, she must be cautious in her cooperation with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "First of all, I want to be clear."


    She opened her mouth and seriously told Le Zhengzi about the conditions.


    "I never want to participate in the internal affairs of your ancient clan. I can understand that what you did before is forced by the situation. But from now on, I hope you can at least say hello before using us."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu felt a little guilty.


    He also knows.


    Although I did all this for the sake of the overall situation, I still took advantage of each other after all.


    Especially that day, Gong Ya saved him in the water.


    Anyway, he owes each other a big favor.


    At this meeting, he immediately promised.


    "Well, I swear by the future of my whole family. From now on, I will be honest with the Lord of the palace!"


    He was quite distracted.


    However, his reputation has been ruined by his previous actions.


    So she just turned a deaf ear to this.


    I won''t believe a word.


    "Second, I need something from the ancient people."


    "What? As long as the palace master says, I will give it."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was eager to compensate, and immediately agreed to it.


    But Lin Mengya was on guard against him everywhere.


    I''m afraid that if the other party knows her real purpose, he will calculate her again with what she needs.


    Only said, "I just use it for a while. I don''t covet your ancient family''s things, nor do I borrow them without returning them. I''ll take them in my own way. If you hear about it one day, I hope you can cover it for me."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed with a bitter smile.


    Even if he wants to say that the other party really doesn''t have to be so defensive against him, even in the grace of saving lives, he will find ways to meet the other party''s requirements.


    Unfortunately, Gong Ya''s intention to draw a clear line is too obvious.


    This also made Le Zhengzi Xiu feel a little lost in his heart.


    Fortunately, he is not a person who will indulge in useless emotional fluctuations.


    He is also secretly planning in his heart. In the future, he will give more compensation to the other party as his gratitude.


    After discussing some business, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also got up and left.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at their back and couldn''t help but feel a little envy.


    He could see that the two men were the same, both in thought and action


    Quite harmonious.


    This kind of relationship is particularly enviable.


    If he could find that person, maybe he would have such a chance of tacit understanding.


    I couldn''t help but look forward to it, but I saw my own brother who didn''t worry coming in.


    "Zi Tan, what have you done now?"


    He seemed to be startled by his brother''s voice.


    Le Zhengzi Tan was like being bitten by a snake and almost jumped up.


    "Brother! Why are you here?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu saw that his sight drifted from side to side, but he didn''t dare to look at himself. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "Where have you been just now? If you''re still hurt, run around. You''re not afraid of getting worse. Don''t lie in bed and shout for help."


    For his only brother, Le Zhengzi Xiu is naturally concerned.


    It''s a pity that this boy is not comfortable all day. This time, he has to volunteer to be a bait at Pei''s house.


    He knew in his heart that his brother did this just to help him sit firmly as the head of the family.


    But he was also worried about his brother and didn''t want anything to happen to his nearest blood relatives in the world.


    "I''m fine, fine."


    Le Zhengzi Tan frowned and hung his head. At the moment, he was confused and didn''t know how to face his loving brother.


    Oh, if he had known that things would be like this, he would not have concealed it on his own.


    Now, what can I do?


    "OK, it''s none of your business here. Go back and have a rest."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu still cares about him.


    But as soon as he was about to leave, he heard his brother suddenly ask, "when things are over here, I want to go out for a walk. You can go with me then."


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart trembled, but he asked carefully, "no problem, brother, where do you want to go?"


    Le Zhengzi''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly became a lot more gentle.


    "I want to see Aunt Qing''s daughter. Maybe now she should grow up."


    Suddenly, Le Zhengzi Tan was hit by a bolt from the blue.


    His feet were nailed in place, his mouth opened and closed, and finally made a bitter sound.


    "Qing, aunt Qing?"


    "Yes." Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes are full of nostalgia and expectation.


    "I asked you to pick up aunt Qing''s daughter. First, I wanted to repay aunt Qing''s kindness; second, I also wanted her to grow up safely and smoothly."


    In fact, he was more curious about what kind of weird little girl would be raised by a gentle and intelligent woman like aunt Qing?


    He knew that Aunt Qing''s biggest regret in her life was that she couldn''t grow up with the girl.


    Whenever the girl''s words came from there, aunt Qing would hold the letter and look at it many times.


    Then share it with him.


    At that time, he had just lost his parents, and it happened that those branches wanted to compete with him for the position of head of the family.


    He and his brother struggled to survive. If aunt Qing hadn''t secretly helped him, I''m afraid he and his brother would have become dead bones.


    Gradually, through aunt Qing''s sharing, he seemed to see a little girl, who grew up from a babbling baby.


    Listening to everything about the little girl, he seems to be able to calm his mood.


    Gradually, waiting for the news of the little girl became his common expectation with aunt Qing.


    It seems that through the letters, you can see that the lovely little girl of Yuxue smiles and walks for the first time, witnessing the soft and tender little dough and finally becomes a little person.


    It was another life he had never seen.


    The little one who carries all the expectations and love of aunt Qing should have lived with the stars and the moon and be loved by everyone.


    And he gradually changed from envy to dependence.


    Until aunt Qing left.


    Aunt Qing is a very mysterious person.


    Although they met by chance, he always knew that Aunt Qing didn''t belong here.


    So after aunt Qing suddenly left again, he also sent someone to look for her, but he couldn''t find any trace of aunt Qing.


    He didn''t think there was much surprise, but he didn''t give up his expectations for the little girl.


    Fortunately, before aunt Qing left, he memorized almost all the letters recording aunt Qing''s daughter.


    Although the letter didn''t mention the exact address of the little girl, he finally found the girl.


    But at that time, he had been stumbling by the affairs of the ancient people.


    As a last resort, he asked Le Zhengzi Tan to take his place.


    But he didn''t see the girl he had been looking forward to since he was a child.


    At that time, the Pei family colluded with those unwilling elders of the Lezheng family and forced him to marry the Pei daughter.


    At that time, he was still involuntarily, so he had to temporarily let Zi Tan place people outside.


    At the same time, he also gave her the best life within his ability.


    After all these years, he thought he had forgotten the little girl.


    But after subconsciously rejecting the candidate for the right wife that everyone gave him, he even didn''t hesitate to use the marriage with the palace owner as an excuse.


    He finally came to understand that perhaps some feelings had been deeply rooted in his heart when he was young.


    I don''t know what the little girl who made him think about her from childhood will look like now.


    Thinking of meeting her soon, Le Zhengzi Xiu felt a little nervous.


    I wonder if the little girl will like her appearance.


    Or maybe he shouldn''t always have such a straight face and smile more, so he can look much younger?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu, who rarely fell into contradictory emotions, didn''t notice at all. Le Zhengzi Tan suddenly turned pale.


    No!


    If you really let your brother know what he did, I''m afraid he will be killed!


    "Brother, I just remembered that there were some things I hadn''t finished before. I''ll go first!"


    He quickly greased the soles of his feet and slipped faster than anyone else.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu shook his head helplessly when he interrupted him.


    Alas! His younger brother, I don''t know whose character he followed his parents.


    I''m so unstable all day, and I don''t know what kind of sister-in-law I''ll find in the future, so that I can control his monkey.


    Le Zhengzi Tan, who fled from her brother in a hurry and wandered alone in the street, only felt a great headache.


    But when he thought of what he had inadvertently seen today, his head hurt even more.


    Who knows how it happened?


    Besides, he saw with his own eyes that the daughter suspected to be aunt Qing was completely inconsistent with what his brother said, both in appearance and character.


    Besides, he was a step late.


    He left after seeing the girl''s tragic death with his own eyes.


    He thought his brother had made a mistake and was afraid of his brother''s distraction, so he lied that he had sent people to a safe place.


    Who knows, brother, how could you mention it at this time?


    Where should he find as like as two peas to a brother?

 Chapter 3015

    Lin Mengya, who has gone back with long Tianyu, doesn''t know what happened between the two brothers in the Lezheng family.


    But even if you know, you probably deserve it.


    They did it all by themselves. They can''t blame anyone.


    Now, all her attention is focused on her own Moyan baby.


    Although the treasure of the ancient family has not been obtained, the Pei family, which is most likely to hinder her, has not become a threat.


    Although Pei Jia''s strength is not bad, she feels that according to le Zhengzi''s ability, there should be no problem.


    She doesn''t have to worry about things outside for the time being. The only thing she needs to worry about is the physical condition of the two babies.


    "Mother! I just drew a picture of our family with aunt Bai su. Look!"


    As soon as he got home, Mo Yan presented his masterpiece to Lin Mengya like a treasure.


    I saw a large piece of drawing paper covered with a fine brush painting with a slightly immature stroke, but it already has the charm of the characters in the painting.


    Mo Yan''s painting skills are all guided by famous teachers.


    Although he is still young, every teacher who has taught him praises him for his talent.


    In the past, she just felt proud of her. Now she understood that it was really not the polite words of those teachers.


    My own cub is really talented.


    "Let me see, wow, big baby, you painted your mother so beautifully! And your brother, tut Tut, I have to mount this painting and hang it in the main hall of our house!"


    She really likes it.


    But what made her feel more rare was the harmony and mutual love of the family.


    Maybe God is really kind to her.


    Although the three babies are not all born from her stomach, they are brothers and sisters who help each other and love each other.


    In particular, Mo Yan, who is the eldest brother, has hurt both the little ones to the bone.


    She never felt that when she was a brother, she had to love her brothers and sisters.


    Because everyone is born flat, raising children is their responsibility as parents, but it is definitely not the responsibility of brother Moyan.


    But she''s glad.


    She has three of the best babies in the world.


    She is willing to give everything for them.


    Hold Mo Yan''s big baby on her leg and kiss again and again. Finally, the big baby was shy and climbed down from her leg with his small face.


    Lin Mengya looked at the painting happily. She always felt that she didn''t see enough. She took long Tianyu to enjoy it for a long time.


    Until Bai Su came back and forth, she said that Mo Yan was tired and fell asleep.


    She then put away the precious and important painting, took her medicine box and went to the children''s house.


    "How is he today?"


    After washing her hands, Lin Mengya rubbed them carefully to keep her hands warm so as not to disturb Mo Yan''s good sleep.


    Bai Su looked at the two brothers and sisters lying side by side gently and said softly, "Miss, it''s OK. It''s the little master of Mo Yan. Recently, she likes to sleep more and more day by day."


    Her words were full of worries about Mo Yan.


    Lin Mengya knows this very well.


    At that time, the result of the joint diagnosis between the teacher and her was that the disease would become more serious as Mo Yan grew up and consumed himself.


    But it is not any known disease.


    Even according to Lin Mengya''s judgment, the source of the disease is likely to be Mo Yan himself.


    If only genetic testing could be done here.


    Unfortunately, there is a hardware gap between thousands of years


    , it is by no means equal to her system.


    Therefore, she can only try to ask for more time for her children.


    Fortunately, she helped the pregnant women keep their children after she came to the ancient people.


    In fact, the reason why she was able to develop the prescription quickly was that she and her teacher had their own guesses about Mo Yan''s body.


    The basis of this speculation is Mo Yan''s physical condition, which may be due to the lack of something in his body.


    This deficiency prompted him to gradually grow up, the body will gradually appear all kinds of discomfort.


    And once the thing that is exhausted with growth is gone, her child will always fall asleep and never wake up.


    As for the fainting of Mo Yan before, it should be related to this kind of thing.


    Unless she can keep her children in their current state forever, both intellectual and physical development will immediately stagnate.


    However, what''s the difference between her doing this and directly killing Mo Yan?


    Her child is so smart and talented that she can''t bear to let her child''s future be ruined.


    Therefore, she wants to fight for Mo Yan against the sky!


    On the bed, Xiao Moyan has slept very heavily.


    Although Mo Yan''s sudden fainting has improved after taking the medicine prepared by her and her teacher, his energy is still obviously insufficient with his growth.


    The most obvious symptom is that he sleeps for almost seven or eight hours a day.


    Even when you are awake, you will feel physically weak. You will feel tired after running a few steps, and your physical strength and spirit are much lower than before.


    But fortunately, in recent days, adults are busy with things outside, even if he wants to go out. Therefore, except for a few people Lin Mengya trusts, no one else knows what''s wrong with her child''s body.


    Lin Mengya touched Mo Yan''s small face and then gave him a routine examination.


    When Mo Yan was sleeping, all parts of his body were in good condition.


    In other words, this kind of sleep is a kind of recuperation for him.


    The human body is a very precise and complex instrument.


    Although the body may be destroyed in the process of resisting external injuries and internal diseases, showing a variety of diseases, the body itself actually has a strong self-protection mechanism.


    It will try to keep itself at its best.


    This is why Mo Yan will have such a situation after taking the medicine.


    Generally speaking, this is a good thing, which has bought more time for Lin Mengya.


    After a detailed examination of all parts of Moyan, Lin Mengya speculated that the final treatment period should be within three months.


    After these three months, maybe even those drugs can''t make Mo Yan last more time.


    Therefore, she must get the ancient family treasure as soon as possible and prepare all the things for the treatment of Mo Yan.


    Just thinking, she suddenly felt a soft little hand gently touching her cheek.


    Lift your eyes and see the smiling face of Mo Yan''s big baby.


    "Why don''t you sleep? Did I wake you up?"


    She gently bit Mo Yan''s little claw.


    Made the little guy giggle.


    Next to them, Xiao Fubao, who was awakened by their voices, also laughed together.


    Lin Mengya was soft hearted for a moment.


    Her two little babies must be the little angels in the sky.


    "Mom, don''t worry


    , I''ll be fine. I have to protect my brothers and sisters! "


    Lin Mengya was stunned, but she didn''t know how to respond to the child''s words.


    She knows that Mo Yan is always precocious.


    Only in front of his family, the child has always revealed his pure heart.


    But she couldn''t bear to let her children know the pain of life and death too early.


    But today, she was comforted by a child.


    The tense mood burst in an instant.


    Perhaps to outsiders, she still seems calm as usual.


    But no one knows how sad she is every time she dreams that her child suddenly disappears at midnight.


    She hugged her son tightly and buried her face gently in his small chest.


    "Mo Yan, you must promise your mother that you can''t give up until the last minute, you know?"


    The little hand seemed to appease and gently patted Lin Mengya on the head.


    Just like what she usually does to Mo Yan.


    "I know, mother! When I''m a child, I can''t easily admit defeat at any time. Don''t worry, I''ll win this time!"


    Lin Mengya held back, but she still couldn''t hold back her sour nose and shed tears.


    "OK, we will win!"


    She will never let anyone take her children away from her!


    ......


    The family will reopen again.


    But this time, the discussion is about how to deal with the Pei family.


    Before, those families who wanted to make peace had been completely stunned by Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Moreover, after these two days of fermentation, the families that died many people for no reason hated the Pei family.


    They don''t deny that they are still interested in the Huo family''s heritage until now.


    But after killing the Pei family, they can account for more in the name of compensation.


    Although it''s cruel.


    But here, human life has become a chip on the balance.


    They are all plotting to exchange those who have died for more benefits.


    Even if it''s cold-blooded.


    But what?


    Rather than let the Pei family pay with blood, they want the actual distribution of interests. Only in this way can the relatives of the dead people have more compensation.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is a fairly qualified leader.


    He is decisive and rarely brings his emotions into decision-making.


    Therefore, the clan meeting soon passed the resolution of crusading against the Pei family and arresting Pei Qianji, a traitor.


    The power of the whole ancient family is powerful.


    Therefore, Pei Qianji didn''t think about using his cards before.


    He knows very well that even if he plays all his cards, once he really annoys the whole ancient family, waiting for him is by no means the fulfillment and glory of his wish.


    Now, those cards have become his cards to escape.


    ......


    What''s going on outside seems to have nothing to do with Lin Mengya.


    She closed the door.


    Every day, except for long Tianyu in and out, only Bai Su and aunt Fang can enter her private territory.


    Because of the preparation before treatment, Lin Mengya should try her best to keep Mo Yan''s physical and mental conditions at an optimal level.

 Chapter 3016

    After realizing that her favorite mother no longer went out to work, but had to stay by her side all day and concentrate on taking him and his sister, she always pretended to be a deep little adult in front of outsiders and completely laughed crazy.


    "Niang! Look at this picture I wrote. Is it a little better than before?"


    "Mother! I''ll read to you!"


    "Niang! Master Wu, they all praised me for my stable horse stance recently! I can also use a new set of boxing. Hey, ha! Niang, do you like it?"


    Lin Mengya nodded again and again. Rainbow fart didn''t need to think about it at all. It was used in a series on her family''s Moyan baby.


    She really deserves to be her cub. She doesn''t speak any more about her literary skills.


    She took a warm damp cloth and gently wiped the sweat on the child''s forehead.


    After this year''s birthday, Mo Yan''s big baby will be six years old.


    Although the little guy is still a white and tender little meat face, his facial features have begun to take on the beauty of a small demon.


    In fact, her three children are all very good-looking.


    Ning''er and long Tianyu are almost pulled out of the same mold now. As for Xiao Fubao, everyone also says that they look very similar to her.


    Only Mo Yan, big baby.


    For some reason, Lin Mengya always felt that the little guy had the potential to be a scum man.


    But such a beautiful little face, just looking at it, makes people feel particularly pleasing to the eye. If they are a little more scum in the future, they will be busy in the future.


    "Mom, what are you thinking?"


    Mo Yan was held in her face and asked in a good temper.


    Lin Mengya looked at him with big eyes blinking and blinking, and suddenly she was serious.


    "Son, I tell you, you must not be a scum man in the future, you know?"


    "Scum man? What is it?"


    But the lovely baby Mo Yan continued to ask with a pure face.


    Lin Mengya sighed, "the slag man is to trample on others'' sincerity at will because others like him."


    Seeing Mo Yan''s baby still doesn''t understand, Lin Mengya is direct, simple and rough.


    "Just like a girl when you see a girl. My mother agrees with you to find a daughter-in-law, but you can''t like too many people, you know? You''re a boy and you have to be responsible for other girls."


    Seeing his mother talking to him seriously, Mo Yan''s big baby nodded treasure, although he didn''t understand it, indicating that he had remembered it.


    Lin Mengya is also deeply aware that de slagging should start with the doll.


    She has her own son and daughter.


    Therefore, she not only wants to teach her daughter how to protect herself, but also has the obligation to teach her son not to hurt others at will.


    "I know, mother, don''t worry!"


    What''s more, Moyan babe thinks that the only girls she likes most are Niang and xiaofubao.


    As for his daughter-in-law or something, he privately felt that it didn''t seem important. He could do without it.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t put on airs when she gets along with the children.


    Children''s imagination is always full of wild imagination.


    But she never thought it was a child''s fantasy.


    She will seriously discuss with the children. If it is something she doesn''t understand, she will directly tell the children that she doesn''t know, and then invite the other party to look for the answer with her.


    So the children love to get along with her.


    From time to time, the laughter of her and her children came from the room.


    Until the afternoon, Mo Yan again failed to resist the bursts of fatigue from inside her body and fell asleep quietly in her arms.


    Lin Mengya leaned down and fell on Mo Yan''s forehead


    A soft kiss.


    Next to her, little Fubao was holding his fingers, and his big round eyes were looking at her.


    Lin Mengya also touched her daughter''s little face.


    The next moment, Xiao Fubao gave her a big smiling face.


    The little girl, who is soft and cute, instantly heals the fatigue in the old mother''s heart.


    She thought that in her life, she has a lover who will never change until death, three smart and clever babies, and most importantly, she has a talent.


    What difficulties can she not break through?


    For a time, Lin Mengya was full of fighting spirit again!


    ......


    In the Chu family''s house, at this time, everyone was also in a sad fog.


    The reason is not him, but because the Chu family held the wrong thigh in the game of the first family power.


    But now the only thing they feel happy about is that the Chu family owner was too timid to participate in the riot.


    In fact, he was still waiting for the Pei family to reverse the situation.


    Who knows, alas, the Pei family''s unlucky thing is not very competitive!


    Now, the Chu family dare not even go out, for fear that they will be liquidated by others.


    "In my opinion, the head of the first clan doesn''t look unreasonable. Otherwise, let''s turn to them?"


    Someone suggested.


    In fact, this is a good way. Many Chu families have expressed their thoughts openly and secretly these days.


    After all, although the Chu family stood in line before them, they didn''t have time to do anything after all.


    I think the Lezheng family shouldn''t embarrass them.


    But the 80 year old and hale old owner of the Chu family was silent.


    Hearing the speech, he just raised his eyelids and looked at the debating people.


    "Shut up!"


    Chu''s uncle is also recognized as the next leader of the Chu family. Chu Changtai roared at the moment.


    The room immediately recovered, and he also stood up impatiently and scolded: "a group of short-sighted guys, do you think that even if we ask for credit and sell pets in front of the happy family owner, he will accept us regardless of past grievances?"


    This is really a little heartbreaking.


    They looked at each other. In fact, they were quite regretful now. Why did they make things so difficult before.


    Even if they are optimistic about the Pei family, the cola family is a decent first family after all.


    Unfortunately, money is hard to buy regret medicine.


    They also know very well that they are branded by Pei family. I''m afraid they can''t buy anything at Le Zheng''s house.


    After thinking about it, the hearts of these people began to complain about the incompetence of those in power.


    Chu Changtai can''t care what those people think.


    In fact, compared with them, he was more worried that the interests of the Chu family in the family would be affected by the storm.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that after the Chu family took refuge in the Pei family, they turned around and bit the Le Zheng family.


    you ''re right.


    The Chu family was once a member of the camp of the Lezheng family, and was trusted by the previous owner of the Lezheng family.


    After the current family succeeded, they secretly took refuge in the Pei family.


    Not only that, they also handed over some intelligence and forces to the Pei family based on their understanding of the old master of the Lezheng family.


    Although the Chu family, who has followed the Pei family over the years, has developed rapidly and is still secretly


    I''ve done a lot for the Pei family.


    But after all, they betrayed first.


    If the Le Zheng family really gets rid of the Pei family and completely takes power, I''m afraid the first one to be liquidated is their Chu family.


    Therefore, they don''t want the Lezheng family to win the final victory.


    However, the Pei family is now gone.


    Unless they can break through the siege before le Zhengzi starts.


    "My Lord, I''m afraid only soldiers are at risk for this plan."


    The second master, Chu xiuran, who is also a mother and brother of Chu Changtai, is the best and most vicious think tank of the Chu family, said in a deep voice.


    "What do you think?" The master of the Chu family looked at him.


    Chu xiuran just smiled and said coldly, "what can I do? People with methods live in the guest room, don''t they?"


    Guest Room?


    When the others heard this, they immediately reacted.


    "But the old guy is moody. No matter how Lingyun flatters him, he even gives him a look. Let''s go and beg him. Can he manage?" Chu Changtai was puzzled.


    But Chu xiuran just pursed his lips. "Didn''t the girl Lingyun learn for several years at Baili''s home? Don''t you say it''s OK to distinguish poisons?"


    Chu Changtai suddenly realized: "so, do you want Lingyun to steal medicine? That''s a good way. It''s nothing to say that the old guy''s poison poisoned all the people in the city!"


    "More than that." Chu xiuran''s brain turned fast.


    "I heard that he and the master of the palace family are masters and disciples. If all the people of the Le Zheng family die under his poison, even if the Le Zheng family wants to trouble him, the palace family will never sit idly by."


    Chu Changtai looked at his father and thought it was a good idea to kill two birds with one stone.


    At that time, they can not only solve the big trouble of Lezheng family in one fell swoop.


    Even then, you can let the palace family carry this crime!


    At that time, the palace family will break with the Le Zheng family. After the Pei family takes power, I''m afraid the palace family will be the first to deal with.


    At that time, they were the first heroes of the rise of the Pei family!


    "Well, well, the second is worthy of being a wise star of my Chu family!"


    The old master of Pei family swept away his previous depression and praised his second son without hesitation.


    In his opinion, as long as the Chu family plans properly this time, it may go further.


    It is the so-called wealth insurance!


    This is a rare opportunity.


    Before long, Chu Lingyun was invited.


    She''s really holding back these days.


    Only her father said that there was a terrible mess outside and she was not allowed to run around any more. Only then could he beat her servants in the house every day.


    It will be said that my grandfather, who is also the chief of the Chu family, was very nervous when he saw her.


    But seeing them speak, she asked if she could distinguish the poison. She still nodded with courage.


    "That''s good. I knew that the daughters of the Chu family are not ordinary people."


    The head of the Chu family seldom praises her.


    Suddenly, Chu Lingyun''s guilty hearts were gone, and all that remained was vanity and pride.


    "Back to my grandfather, Lingyun learned a lot in Baili''s family. If she can contribute to the family, Lingyun won''t learn in vain."


    "Hahaha, OK! In that case, go to Baili Ruina and bring something back to Grandpa."


    Chu Lingyun immediately panicked when she heard the three words "Baili Rui".

 Chapter 3017

    These three words have almost become her demons these days.


    Every time she was refused, she would lose her temper like crazy.


    That dead old man is so stubborn! It''s hard to please!


    No matter what she does or how she does it, the old man just won''t buy it!


    She is so big that she has never seen such a big old shelf.


    Therefore, these days she is relying on her father. She can''t keep an eye on people in person, so she won''t go if she can.


    Now, she had to harden her head and ask, "I don''t know what grandpa wants me to get?"


    The Chu family owner''s face became more and more kind: "you know it''s so chaotic outside. We Chu family bring a lot of people this time. In case of any accident, it''s dangerous to find us Chu family."


    "So, I hope you can go to bailiri to find something that can help us defend ourselves."


    Self defense?


    Chu Lingyun was surprised to hear this reason.


    But the master of the Chu family didn''t want to explain too much to her, but smiled and said, "I heard your father say that bailiri intends to accept you as a closing disciple?"


    "This..." Chu Lingyun couldn''t help feeling frightened.


    These are all her excuses for fooling her father.


    I just hope her father doesn''t push so hard and let her hurry up all day to please the difficult old man.


    And she felt in her heart that the old man had to promise himself sooner or later, so she dared to say such big things in front of her father.


    But now when her grandfather asked, she felt very guilty.


    Can only say vaguely: "it''s just that the attitude has eased a little, but..."


    "Since he is willing to accept you as the closing disciple, let''s be a family with him. I think he won''t watch our family suffer innocent victims? Yun''er, what do you say?"


    What did she say?


    Chu Lingyun has great courage, so she dares to fool her father.


    But at the same time, she also knew that courage was different from death.


    Her father is her father no matter what.


    But grandpa is not just her grandfather.


    Even without her granddaughter, there are more than a dozen grandchildren in the family.


    Therefore, she must be useful, otherwise, she will be discarded like garbage.


    At that moment, her heart was horizontal, but her face was like a flower.


    "What grandpa said is true. I''m going to discuss it with master and his old man. I think he should promise me!"


    She''ll beg the old man.


    But if the other party still doesn''t appreciate it, she can steal it or even rob it.


    The master of the Chu family praised her again and again, but Chu Lingyun''s eyes were more and more sinister.


    Bailiri forced her!


    Besides, it''s just two kinds of poison. Even if it''s lost, I''m afraid the other party won''t notice it.


    With malice in mind, Chu Lingyun quietly walked to bailirui''s door.


    In fact, she knows very well that bailiri won''t give her those things at all.


    So she still wants to steal it.


    But as soon as she was about to push the door in, someone opened the door and ran into her.


    Chu Lingyun, who had a ghost in his heart, was startled and subconsciously scolded: "you''re blind. Where are you going? Don''t you see me standing here!"


    Song Jia was also startled by her. When she saw her, she dropped her head.


    Chu Lingyun''s anger soared as soon as she saw Song Jia.


    A white eye turned over and directly knocked the man away. He wanted to go in, but Song Jia stopped him.


    "You can''t go in without sir!"


    Hearing that the dead old man was away, Chu Lingyun felt more confident.


    At that moment, he raised his hand and slapped Song Jia in the face: "this is the place of our Chu family. I can enter if I want. What do you think you are, dare to stop me?"


    Song Jia could endure being laughed at and abused.


    But no one can touch her life-saving benefactor.


    Against the bright red fingerprints on his face, song Jiaqiang held back his tears, opened his hand again and stopped Chu Lingyun.


    "Here are all Sir''s things. You can''t touch them!"


    "I''ll touch it. What can you do to me?"


    Chu Lingyun was so malicious that she smashed the medicine bowl on the table.


    With a crash, Song Jia was anxious to pick it up.


    But Chu Lingyun didn''t give her this chance. She sneered and pushed down the medical books on the table.


    Song Jia''s thin and small one, how can he take so many things?


    Later, she could only cover those things with her body, but this gave Chu Lingyun an excuse to beat her.


    The vicious curse was mixed with heavy fists and feet. Even later, Song Jia''s forehead was broken.


    Blood, left along her cheek, soaked the medical books on the table.


    But she was still so firmly protected that she refused to admit defeat.


    Until Chu Lingyun was tired, she kicked Song Jia hard, and she still felt angry.


    He also scolded: "you lost the door star! You song family have been killed by you, and you want to harm our Chu family! I tell you, there is no door! How long do you think that old and immortal thing can protect you? Oh, when he accepts me as a disciple, I will train you into my poison man!"


    On the table, Song Jia had been beaten a little confused.


    But she still bit her lips and resolutely refused to let Chu Lingyun move Mr. Chu''s things.


    "But if you can do something for me, maybe I can mercifully let you go."


    Chu Lingyun is not stupid.


    She just made so much trouble that she just wanted to take this opportunity to express her anger over the past few days.


    She didn''t touch any of those really deadly things.


    Although she studied in Baili''s family for a while, she only learned a superficial lesson because she has limited qualifications, is a girl, and her mind is not on it.


    Therefore, it is difficult to distinguish the toxicity of those things by herself.


    She beat Song Jia to make her obedient.


    But Song Jia was more hateful than she thought.


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t do anything to betray my husband!"


    Song Jia clenched her teeth and took a firm attitude.


    Chu Lingyun can''t stand this kind of stimulation.


    A scarlet light flashed through her eyes.


    The next moment, Chu Lingyun suddenly picked up a medicine bowl on the table.


    That thing can kill people!


    Song Jia closed her eyes, but her heart was sad.


    After all, she still failed to fulfill the entrustment of her father and grandfather, to avenge the Song family, and even to leave the last trace of blood for the Song family.


    Dad, mom, she''s coming!


    The heavy and hard medicine bowl was smashed down.


    But Song Jia only heard a loud noise in her ear, and only her cheek tingled slightly.


    She''s not dead?


    Did Chu Lingyun miss it?


    At the thought of going through this shock for a second time, he quickly closed his eyes.


    But this time, she was scared


    Trembling all over.


    I didn''t even find that there was no more shouting and swearing nearby.


    Until, the usual cold sound sounded.


    "You can''t hide anywhere? You''re really stupid. It''s useless to be beaten to death like this. If my little apprentice was here, I''m afraid someone else would be unlucky."


    Song Jia was delighted.


    The next moment, she finally lost control and slid directly to the ground.


    "First, sir!"


    As far as I can see, it''s Baili Rui''s smelly face.


    But through this time, she knew that Mr. is a cold outside and hot inside.


    Of course, this heat is only limited to his little apprentice.


    After all, Mr. kebaili was her life-saving benefactor, so she always loved each other as her father.


    This time, Mr. saved her life again!


    "Come on, you deserve to be stupid. There are so many things here that you can poison her casually. You''re so stupid that you almost killed yourself."


    Although bailirui usually has a poisonous mouth, he won''t attack indiscriminately like today.


    When he came back, what he saw was really breathtaking.


    He doesn''t care about Song Jia''s life or death, but he must not die in front of himself.


    Otherwise, he will be ridiculed for his incompetence in the future.


    How can this work?


    "Sir, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. You''re back. I suspect Chu Lingyun may want to steal."


    Song Jia''s forehead was still bleeding, but he reminded Bai Lirui for the first time.


    The latter "eh" and dragged the fallen Chu Lingyun into the house.


    He has a small suite here.


    Song Jia lives in the small room next to him, and outside the suite is a place to store some medical books or unimportant herbs.


    The real good things are hidden by him. That''s the most important thing. He should take them with him every day.


    Therefore, when bailiri packed up his baggage without saying a word, Song Jia reacted later.


    "Are you leaving?" She said somewhat anxiously; "I hear it''s very messy outside. I''m afraid it''s dangerous if you leave here now."


    "What''s the danger?" Bai Lirui doesn''t care. "My little apprentice is here. She must have wanted to pick me up long ago."


    Song Jia was slightly surprised.


    In fact, I don''t blame her for her lack of information.


    The whole Chu family didn''t want to see her, and she was also self-conscious and honest. She couldn''t give her husband trouble. She was stuck in the house all day, either helping her husband or taking care of his daily life.


    She didn''t know until she heard someone mention such a big thing outside.


    Naturally, I don''t know Gong Ya''s whereabouts.


    But Song Jia hesitated at the thought that his husband was going to reunite with his little apprentice.


    She knew she was in trouble.


    Besides, she also wanted to learn from bailiri.


    Originally, she thought that as long as she worked harder, she could impress her husband.


    But after the verbal blow of her husband in recent days, she finally realized that there was a deep natural moat between genius and mortals.


    I''m afraid the little apprentice in Mr. Zhang''s mouth is a genius among geniuses.


    She was convinced to lose.


    "That''s good. Since Mr. has a place to go, I can rest assured."


    She smiled reluctantly, "thank you for your maintenance these days. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay you for saving your life. "

 Chapter 3018

    Even though she still has some regrets, Song Jia also has her own pride.


    She can also be obsessed, but she can''t do Chu Lingyun''s things that make her husband difficult.


    Besides, she doesn''t want to trouble her husband.


    Song Jia turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by a chilly word from Bai Lirui.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go, but you can get out of this door?"


    Uh


    Song Jia was stunned on the spot.


    His face turned red in an instant, and his two little hands were twisted together.


    She, she seems to have forgotten this stubble!


    "Oh!"


    Baili Rui sneered. Then he looked at Chu Lingyun who was still dizzy on the ground.


    He knows better than anyone what the Chu family is up to.


    Before, they were allowed to think carefully, but they had not touched his bottom line.


    But now, the bold girl dared to steal from him.


    I couldn''t help laughing sarcastically.


    When his name is poison saint, is it for nothing?


    Bai Lirui is silent, and he has made a decision in his heart.


    He quickly packed up his most important things. As for the rest, most of them were just waste he used to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    When he carried a full burden on his body, Chu Lingyun''s efficacy was almost over, and he was about to wake up after struggling.


    Song Jia also held her little baggage and looked nervously at Chu Lingyun on the ground.


    "Let''s go."


    Baili Rui glanced at the other side and went straight out with his baggage on his back.


    Song Jia followed her husband nervously.


    "Sir, can we get out?"


    Bai Lirui heard the speech, but just sneered, "no one can stop me in the world."


    "That''s right." He remembered something, took out a medicine bottle from his bag and threw it on the table at random.


    "Since that''s what they want, I''ll meet them."


    Bai Lirui doesn''t have much hatred for the Chu family.


    It was not the Chu family who invited him.


    The Chu family just wanted to dig out more powerful things for them from him.


    Of course, they are completely whimsical.


    But at least he has been "entertaining" him for so long, so he can''t leave without paying anything?


    As for the bottle of poison, Bai Lirui showed a meaningful smile.


    Whether it is a blessing or a curse depends on their choice.


    Song Jia took her little baggage and carefully followed her husband all the way to the back door of Chu''s house.


    It''s strange.


    Along the way, they had never met a Chu family.


    Just as Song Jia''s heart was about to be put back, a figure came slowly to them.


    "I don''t know where poison saint is going? But my Chu family doesn''t entertain well, so the big talent wants to leave without saying goodbye?"


    Chu Jingye''s chubby face always makes people feel that he is quite friendly and easy to get along with when he smiles.


    But in fact, he has a pair of very gloomy eyes.


    But because they usually smile, they are hidden.


    Seeing him, Song Jia suddenly mentioned it.


    She tried to rush to bailiriu to protect each other. Unfortunately, she was pushed aside by her husband.


    "Open the door." He didn''t look at her, he said in a deep voice.


    Song Jia was worried, "but..."


    Bai Lirui: "it''s nothing, but I have to go. No one can stop me


    You have to stop me and open the door. "


    Song Jia looked at them. Finally, she bit her teeth and ran to open the door.


    Chu Jingye did not pay any attention to Song Jia.


    He still smiled kindly, but his eyes were fixed on the big burden on Bai Lirui''s back.


    "It seems that the Chu family can''t keep the poison Saint without this blessing. Well, since the Lord insists on leaving, I can''t force it."


    "Just before adults leave, can they meet their next little request?"


    Bai Lirui: "you say."


    Chu Jingye rubbed his hands, and the smile on his face was more brilliant, but the greed in his eyes could no longer be covered.


    "I''ve heard that the poison saint has been immersed in the poison way for many years. He has gathered the directors of all families and exhausted his whole life''s efforts to write a poison Sutra."


    "I''m not trying to win people''s favor. I just think it''s a pity if this thing is kept by adults."


    "Therefore, I dare to hope that you can lend me the poison classic. I will carry forward the poison classic and live up to your expectations. What do you think?"


    Baili Rui:


    He didn''t feel very good, and wanted the other party to find a smelly ditch to take a picture of his virtue.


    make fun of!


    Don''t say that he left his poison Sutra to his little apprentice.


    Even if his little apprentice doesn''t like it, he can''t turn this stupid pig to spoil his efforts!


    "I advise you not to dream." Baili Rui refused the other party without hesitation, and gave the other party a look of contempt.


    Chu Jingye also understood what he meant.


    His face gradually turned cold.


    "My Lord, although my careless daughter has caused you a lot of trouble these days, let us Chu family be polite to adults. Is it a little cruel for adults to do so?"


    Bai Lirui was silent for a moment.


    What gave the fool opposite the illusion that he would be kidnapped by this so-called "kindness"?


    Think he''s a bunch of decent guys in the medical school?


    So he disdained to say, "I beg you?"


    Chu Jingye choked on him and immediately understood.


    This old man is really soft and hard!


    Thinking of this, Chu Jingye also lost his patience to continue talking nonsense with him.


    He stretched out his hands, always hidden in his sleeves.


    As soon as Baili Rui saw it, his eyes couldn''t help shaking.


    Those should have been men''s hands, but now they are pink and thin, and they are not directly proportional to the body shape of Chu Jingye.


    But it is also softer than the shape of ordinary women''s hands. It looks like there are no bones.


    Men of this size, but with such hands, really have to make people feel strange and inexplicable.


    But it''s not just a pair of hands that can make bailirio react.


    "I should have thought of it!" He seemed to laugh at himself and to be expected.


    But at the same time, there was a little coldness in his eyes.


    "Hehe, it seems that Mr. Baili recognizes it. Alas, according to the seniority, I probably have to call you martial uncle!"


    Chu Jingye looked at his hands and was very proud.


    But in Bai Lirui''s view, he felt extremely ironic.


    "The hundred mile family is really going back more and more. It was just a thief. Now it has taught others what it stole."


    "Gee, it''s really getting worse from generation to generation."


    Hearing this, the smile on Chu Jingye''s face finally disappeared.


    He narrowed his small eyes, which were soft and too small, and already glowed fiercely.


    ¡°


    Lord poison, please be careful. Today''s hundred mile family has already taken refuge in the Ming Lord. My five poisonous hands are the great achievement of the poison art of hundreds of miles! "


    "Today, I''d like to ask the so-called poison saint to see who the supreme name of the poison road should be!"


    Before the voice fell, he saw the hands of Chu Jingye swing gently.


    The next moment, Song Jia, who had just tried his best to open the back door, suddenly felt a sweet and greasy aroma.


    She felt the abnormality almost instantly.


    But no matter how hard she covered her mouth and nose, she still felt waves of fishy sweetness in her throat.


    "Trouble."


    At the next moment, with the two words that bailiri seemed to complain, Song Jia only felt that the taste suddenly became extremely smelly.


    Then she couldn''t help it any more and threw up on the ground.


    In the pile of filth and things she vomited out, there seemed to be several black blood pimples.


    Song Jia doesn''t have any knowledge of toxicology.


    It''s obviously poisonous blood deposited in your body.


    When was she poisoned?


    But I''m afraid the aroma just now doesn''t have that powerful ability?


    "Poison saint is a good means, but it''s a pity that you make me smell so bad!"


    That''s what I said, but I can tell the difference at a glance.


    Baili Rui held his shoulder and raised his chin slightly. His disdainful little eyes were full of provocation.


    What "fragrance of thousands of miles"?


    It''s just to make some strong and inferior fragrance to cover up the smell of poison.


    To him, poison is poison. What do you do to pursue those fancy things?


    They are not his little disciples.


    In other words, the medicine incense made by his little apprentice is really sweet and pleasant. It smells pleasant.


    This vulgar thing can''t be compared with his little apprentice.


    In the first round, Chu Jingye didn''t even see how the other party shot.


    In the second round, he had to be much more cautious.


    Two poison masters compete with each other for poison skills, which is the situation of never dying.


    He was sure of winning, but now he is not so sure.


    It seems that he can only come up with his own mace!


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who was in the holy lake city, was inexplicably excited about the blood poison in her body.


    This is rare.


    But her blood poison is very special, and once she meets a poison that can pose a threat to her, it will automatically spread to her whole body.


    She immediately expanded the search scope of the toxicity radar.


    Sure enough!


    In the south of Yuehu City, the radar immediately began to warn.


    Listening to the various types of poisons, Lin Mengya was shocked.


    What is this?


    Someone opened a poison shop in Nancheng?


    But soon, Lin Mengya could not help frowning slightly.


    Although the poisons were broadcast in order within the radar range, after excluding a few of them, she found several poison formulas that she was very familiar with.


    "This is, teacher?!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t sit still at that time.


    The teacher is fine. How could he use all these poisons?


    You know, when the teacher is outside, he is very precious about his poisons. It is absolutely impossible to leak them without reason.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    The teacher is in danger!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t wait any longer. After explaining Bai Su to them, she took someone out of the door quietly.

 Chapter 3019

    The struggle between the Chu family has also become white hot.


    In fact, the fight between poison doctors is no safer than the hands of real knives and guns.


    As a poison doctor, being able to develop poisons with different toxicity is on the one hand, and the most important thing is how to use them.


    The simplest way is to put it in all kinds of food, water, or things that people can usually touch.


    But these aspects can be eliminated with a little attention.


    But the reason why people like Bai Lirui are called "killers" is that they can not only develop powerful poisons.


    More importantly, they can control these poisons and hurt people invisibly.


    In the hands of poison masters, everything can become the medium for them to poison.


    Even a breeze can take many lives.


    But more importantly, they must ensure their own safety.


    Otherwise, if you take yourself in, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Of course, the worst is the innocent people involved.


    Song Jia is one of them.


    Her feeling now is regret, very regret.


    If she had known she would suffer this crime, she might as well have died before.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to have two brushes!"


    On the forehead of Chu Jingye, some thin cold sweat has emerged.


    This is his home.


    Just now, he poisoned bailirio in no less than ten ways.


    But the old guy hasn''t moved since the beginning.


    Even, his big burden just moved from his back to his feet.


    Whether using poison or poison, he failed.


    This cognition inevitably makes the Chu Sutra industry a little anxious.


    But the more so, the more he dared not use his killer mace.


    He was afraid that if the assassin''s mace didn''t work and delayed the work of those people above, wouldn''t he have to go away?


    Thinking of this, Chu Jingye''s means are more and more cruel.


    He doesn''t care whether the poisons he uses will harm others.


    In short, he must get the poison Sutra!


    But Bai Lirui''s face changed from cold to impatient.


    This makes Chu Jingye have an absurd cognition.


    The other party is not fighting with him at all, but looking at what means he has!


    no impossible!


    The cold sweat on Chu Jingye''s forehead is more and more.


    Bai Lirui brought him more and more pressure.


    Finally, he almost made a mistake when he secretly released a bamboo jar of poisonous bees.


    The next moment, he was sweating in his head.


    I thought if he had made a mistake just now.


    I''m afraid that waiting for him is the fate of dying under his own poisonous bee!


    Chu Jingye clenched his teeth and watched the poisonous bees fall to the ground one by one. He couldn''t even get close to Bai Lirui. He secretly made a decision.


    Now, there''s only one move left, with his mace.


    Since the assassin''s mace can''t be used, we can fight with him to the end!


    Chu Jingye is really fighting.


    He suddenly took out a small leather bag the size of a palm.


    Bai Lirui only looked at it. The next moment, he was so angry that his veins burst up.


    "You dare to refine the tripod! You crazy people, crazy people!"


    Seeing that it was revealed by someone, Chu Jingye was not hidden at all.


    He gave a strange laugh,


    Then he said angrily, "I have to thank Mr. Baili for the production method of this'' human tripod ''!"


    "But it''s not you, but your father. Mr. Baili, who was amazing, but was expelled from his house because of his cruel and bloody means."


    This sentence was almost killed in bailiriu''s minefield.


    His face finally sank.


    He stared at the little bag, but his eyes were filled with hatred.


    "The art of human tripod was indeed created by my father. But his original intention was to save people, but you stole his poison art and imposed these unwarranted charges on him!"


    "He died of guilt!"


    Otherwise, how could the hundred mile family have no self-protection?


    But it''s because my father has been immersed in regret every day since he was kicked out of the door.


    The technique of "human tripod", as the name suggests, is to refine poison by using human tripod.


    It''s different from ordinary poisonous people.


    This "human tripod" is far from being made by cultivating with poison.


    Its material and steps are not only cumbersome, but also take a long time to refine.


    Since people are used as materials, the process must be accompanied by terrible blood.


    At the beginning, his father had to develop this kind of forbidden technique in order to save people.


    Unexpectedly, it led to the disaster!


    Chu Jingye didn''t dare to use all those people''s tripods.


    Because this is his last secret weapon.


    So he just took out a few small balls in his bag.


    But bailiri is very clear that this little ball represents the life of an innocent person.


    What''s more troublesome is that the human tripod is full of temptation for poison doctors.


    It can be said that people will drive poison doctors crazy.


    The more advanced the poison art is, the more it will be lost in the temptation of people''s tripod.


    Chu Jingye did this not only to kill him, but also to destroy him!


    "The human tripod is so precious. In fact, I can''t bear it."


    Looking at those little balls, Chu Jingye''s face showed a few regrets.


    It''s not easy to practice adult tripod.


    Over the years, he has only become more than a dozen.


    But in order to get the poison Sutra in Bai Lirui''s hand, he thought it was worth it.


    "Hey, I''ll choose two young ones for you."


    Chu Jingye laughed obscene.


    Baili Rui also felt very disgusting.


    He touched the small balls and was about to crush them. Unexpectedly, the back door was suddenly kicked open by someone!


    "Teacher! I''ll pick you up!"


    Lin Mengya''s hoarse voice just appeared, and Chu Jingye was startled.


    It was also because of this that he crushed a small ball with an exciting spirit.


    Bai Lirui was surprised at first, and then suddenly his face changed greatly.


    Ren Ding''s temptation to the poison doctor is so great that he doesn''t think he can completely avoid it, let alone his little apprentice!


    Just as he was about to stop Lin Mengya, he saw her little apprentice frowning and walking quickly to his side.


    "What''s the smell? Why is it so..."


    Baili Rui immediately felt in great trouble.


    The human tripod is also made by the poison skill of Baili family. Even if ya''er''s poison skill is not completely inherited from Baili family, I''m afraid she will be tempted by it.


    That was one of the poison techniques used by Baili family to control their disciples.


    Later, because it was too cruel and bloody, it was listed as the leader of a generation of Baili family


    Prohibition.


    Poison doctors like them often deal with all kinds of poisons, so too much or too little in their bodies will leave some toxicity.


    But because it will be consistent with other toxicity in the body, there is a relatively stable stage.


    Keren Ding can stimulate these residual toxicity. More importantly, those who have experienced their perennial dealings with poisons or have residual toxicity in their bodies will be crazy about their flesh and blood!


    Because human tripod''s flesh and blood is the only antidote that can stop the spread of toxicity!


    At the same time, the inevitable toxicity is getting heavier and heavier.


    This is almost a dead cycle that every poison doctor can''t avoid.


    Unless he can completely eliminate the toxicity in the low body and ensure that he will not be equipped with any poison for the rest of his life.


    Otherwise, he will become a bloodthirsty and murderous devil!


    Bai Lirui''s face was pale.


    The blood poison in Lin Mengya''s body is the most poisonous thing in the world!


    If she gets caught, the consequences are unthinkable!


    But Lin Mengya''s madness did not appear.


    Even she just frowned more and more tightly.


    Then he grabbed the teacher''s hand.


    "Teacher! Let''s go!"


    Bai Lirui: this development seems a little wrong!


    "Ya''er, do you want to..." He asked carefully, but Lin Mengya stared at him.


    "What else do you want to think now? The teacher asked me to say that you are also an adult. How can you worry me more than Mo Yan''s small ones?"


    Barry Rui: Oh, I''m so sorry!


    But that''s not right!


    The little ball contains the flesh and blood of the human tripod.


    Even now he feels some pain in his internal organs


    Huh? Why doesn''t it hurt?


    He touched his stomach curiously.


    What the hell is going on?


    Lin Mengya looked at her teacher suspiciously.


    Ask, when the teacher stepped into the ranks of Alzheimer''s disease at a young age with quite strange behavior, what should she do as a filial and clever disciple?


    1¡¢ Drag people away.


    2¡¢ Knocked people unconscious and dragged them away.


    She looked at the back of the teacher''s head and decisively chose the first one.


    Anyway, it''s her own teacher. In case she''s stupid, doesn''t she want to serve?


    "You come in, one carrying my teacher and the other carrying his things. Let''s go!"


    Immediately, several jackdaw guards ran in, carried hundreds of Lirui, followed his baggage, turned and left.


    Lin Mengya is kind.


    I didn''t forget to carry Song Jia who had fainted at the door.


    On the contrary, Chu Jingye, who felt that he was sure to win, now covered his chest, which was difficult to calm his surprise.


    The reason why he can resist the attraction of human tripods for a short time is that those human tripods are made by himself.


    Therefore, as long as he takes the flesh and blood of those human tripods on time, he can get rid of the attraction of human tripods for the time being.


    But!


    Barry Rui certainly doesn''t have such convenient conditions as him!


    Therefore, he should feel very uncomfortable because of the toxicity in his own body at the first time he sees human flesh and blood.


    But what he saw was that someone carried people away when bailiri kept awake!


    This is totally fucking unreasonable!


    But after only half an hour, Chu Jingye''s eyes became blood red.

 Chapter 3020

    Chu Jingye wanted to catch up, but the next moment he faltered.


    He struggled and took out some small balls.


    It''s like a drug addict who has committed a drug or addiction. He wolfs down the ball and swallows it directly.


    To be honest, it''s really hard to feel that one hundred claws scratch one''s heart.


    The feeling of embarrassment has rarely been experienced by Chu Jingye in recent years.


    But every time you take the human tripod''s flesh and blood, it is tantamount to drinking poison to quench your thirst.


    So he added this account to Gong Ya and Bai Lirui.


    He stared gloomily in the direction of the door.


    Sooner or later, he will make these two people pay the price!


    ......


    Although there was a mess outside, they were escorted by Lin Mengya''s people, and the three escaped as quickly as possible and returned to a safe place.


    Just got home, Mo Yan''s big baby rushed into Shigong''s arms like a small shell.


    "Shigong, Mo Yan misses you so much!"


    At the sight of his lovely baby, bailiriu smiled and saw his eyebrows but not his eyes.


    "Ouch, Shigong, come and hug and see if you''ve gained weight these days?"


    After weighing it with his hand, he nodded with satisfaction: "it''s OK. It seems that your mother has brought you very well these days."


    Mo Yan''s big baby leaned against Shigong and said with a smile, "of course, my mother is the best in the world!"


    He didn''t feel sorry for saying that!


    Because in his opinion, his mother is the best mother in the world.


    "Who is the second best?"


    Bai Lirui knows himself very well and won''t compete for the first place with his precious apprentice.


    Anyway, even if he wants to rob, he can''t rob.


    Mo Yan was very clever, pretending to think seriously, and then said crisply: "of course, it''s Shigong. Shigong is always the second best in the world!"


    Bai Lirui immediately smiled into a chrysanthemum.


    that ''s ok! This boy, he doesn''t hurt in vain!


    But Bai Lirui didn''t know that this was the polite words Mo Yan had always used to bluff adults.


    Anyway, except his mother, others are the second best and can''t compare with his mother.


    After the two made out for a while, Bai Lirui put the child down and quietly checked his body for the child.


    Lin Mengya is also nearby.


    The master and apprentice looked at each other. It seemed that they both came to the same conclusion.


    Mo Yan sat on the bed. He knew that his mother and Shigong were worried about his body.


    But he never worried about whether he would be well.


    Because my mother will never give him up.


    If he is not good, there is no regret. Anyway, he is one of her mother''s favorite children.


    Little people have such penetrating ideas.


    It''s probably because he didn''t lack love since he was a child, so he won''t feel reluctant to give up.


    Bai Lirui did not change his face, patted the child''s little head and said lovingly, "I heard that your mother has given birth to a little sister for you again. Hurry up and take Shigong to have a look."


    At the mention of his sister, Mo Yan''s eyes lit up immediately and ran all the way to their brother''s and sister''s room with Shigong''s hand.


    It''s a pity that the journey is short, otherwise bailiri''s legs and feet may not keep up.


    But before he could catch his breath, he saw the pink and jade milk ball lying in the cradle.


    The milk ball is probably confused because it just woke up


    He rubbed his big eyes. After hearing his brother''s voice, he subconsciously showed a sweet smile to his brother.


    "Puff" for a while, bailiri felt that he seemed to have been hit by an arrow in his chest.


    The little baby completely hit all his cute spots!


    I''m afraid his good disciple was as lovely as this milk ball when he was just born!


    Bai Lirui loves Wu and Wu, and is completely addicted to sucking babies. He can''t extricate himself. He was inspired to spoil his granddaughter in an instant.


    He rubbed his hand, but he still didn''t dare to reach out to pick up the doll.


    no way! She is too young, too tender and too soft!


    Although his hand is unusual, in bailiri''s opinion, he still doesn''t want to hold his little granddaughter casually, so as not to make the child uncomfortable.


    I just don''t know how rare it is. After hesitating for a long time, I only dare to take out my index finger and gently fall on the baby''s small face.


    Oh!


    The touch of your fingers is like poking a piece of fresh water tofu.


    At this moment, he didn''t dare to touch it. He took back his hand. Like his disciples, he looked at the baby in the cradle.


    Mo Yan smiled, gently touched his sister''s little hand and said proudly, "Shigong, is my sister super cute?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Barry could hardly agree more.


    "I think so, too. It''s as lovely as Ning''er when she was a child. I''m his eldest brother, and I''ll protect her all my life like protecting Ning''er!"


    Baili Rui nodded wildly again. The grandparents and grandchildren looked at the little baby''s every move and laughed obsessed.


    After Lin Mengya came in, she saw the two disciples who were addicted to sucking children.


    Rubbed his forehead.


    Fortunately, her little Fubao is a quiet and sweet temperament.


    Otherwise, these elders in the family must be used to a lawless bully.


    "Well, xiaofubao is going to eat. Master, you''d better freshen up."


    Bailiri looked at the baby apprentice and picked up the baby granddaughter.


    Suddenly thinking that he had just left the scene of fighting drugs, he was nervous and hurried back several big steps.


    "Oh! You see, I forgot such an important thing. Don''t put those things on that child!"


    Bai Lirui is a little regretful now.


    The reason why he didn''t avoid Mo Yan was that Mo Yan was deliberately conditioned by him since childhood, so there was no danger.


    But his little granddaughter is still drinking milk!


    At the thought that his little granddaughter might be influenced by him, bailiri was even more anxious.


    Lin Mengya had already caught a glimpse of her teacher.


    But she deliberately paused for a few seconds before "puffing" smiled and said, "it''s okay. She''s been in my stomach for so long, and the girl''s constitution is different from ordinary people. Don''t worry."


    Having said that, bailiri was still worried.


    He hurried to wash himself well, and then ran to xiaofubao with his antidote.


    The little milk dumpling had just finished a meal of milk and was being held by his mother to hiccup.


    This girl is probably born with a keen sense of people''s emotions.


    She seemed to know who really liked her. Even if she saw her grandfather for the second time, she still showed a sweet smile to him.


    Suddenly, bailiri felt that there seemed to be flowers in full bloom in his brain.


    dying! dying!


    This little milk ball


    Son, he will cover it later!


    The little milk dumpling still sat firmly in her mother''s arms and looked curiously at the teacher who smiled at her quite genially, but didn''t even dare to touch her.


    "Girl, have you checked the child''s physique?"


    Baili Rui tried to reach out again and again, but finally he was afraid that he would become a small milk ball, so he could only look at it.


    Lin Mengya nodded. After pondering for a moment, she told the teacher what happened when she gave birth to a child.


    But she didn''t say one thing except the teacher.


    "In fact, when I was pregnant with xiaofubao at that time, I took some drugs. Although I was sure that those drugs had no bad effect on the child''s body, it was probably because of those drugs that the child''s system was more special than Ning''er''s."


    "Even I''m not sure now. I don''t know whether such a change is a blessing or a curse for children."


    Baili Rui sank his face.


    Especially when I heard that those people dared to move while the little apprentice gave birth to a girl.


    It was obviously an idea to kill his little apprentice!


    His apprentice, his grandson, no one can think of leaving after calculation.


    After hesitating again and again, he took the child from Lin Mengya''s arms.


    The little guy''s big round eyes have been looking at him.


    Bai Lirui felt soft and touched his granddaughter with both hands.


    Like the little apprentice said.


    Both things have brought some changes to the body of the small milk ball.


    At present, although the baby''s body can not rest easy, it will not deteriorate in a short time.


    But there are some things they can''t take lightly. Mo Yan''s thing is a lesson.


    Even if it can''t be used now, we should find a way to make xiaofubao grow up safely as soon as possible.


    After checking the situation, bailiri didn''t give up, but he immediately sent the child back to his little apprentice''s arms.


    In my heart, I can''t help blaming myself.


    It''s still useless for him to be a teacher!


    Lin Mengya''s physique has always been a disease in his heart.


    That''s why after learning about Mo Yan''s illness, he tried his best to earn a living for his little disciple even if he risked himself.


    But now, so does his little granddaughter.


    This made bailiri''s heart angry.


    For what?


    Why do his children have to be calculated one after another?


    Thinking of this, bailiri was even more angry.


    The "poison saint", who was handsome but also uninhibited and turned pale, has gradually returned.


    "OK, I see."


    But his face was pleasant, so as not to frighten the children.


    "When we are finished with Mo Yan, I will start to improve xiaofubao''s physique."


    Lin Mengya looked at the teacher and couldn''t help picking her eyebrows.


    "Oh! It seems that the teacher is willing to contribute his ability to press the bottom of the box?"


    Bailiriu glared at the little apprentice angrily.


    "What skills have I not been hollowed out by you? Heartless little white eyed wolf, how old is it and can''t compete with children?"


    Lin Mengya snorted proudly and coldly: "others don''t know, don''t I know? Your old man is afraid to teach his apprentice to starve to death, so there is a unique skill hidden and never revealed!"

 Chapter 3021

    Hearing her words, Bai Lirui blew his beard and stared angrily.


    "It''s okay for you to say such words. Who refused to learn? Ah! You said you were too greedy to chew. I think you''re lazy!"


    Seeing that the old man was so angry, Lin Mengya immediately pretended to be a fool and smiled "hey hey".


    "I''m just joking with the teacher. Don''t be angry. What if I scare the two children?"


    As soon as he heard this, all the expressions of bailiri stiffened immediately.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he changed into a charitable smiling face and coaxed Xiao Fubao with a smile: "little darling, you''re not afraid! Shigong is joking with your mother!"


    He was busy eating the little Fubao with small hands and looked at the Shigong opposite with an ignorant face.


    Suddenly he smiled at Shigong again and extended his small hand full of saliva to Shigong.


    Here you are!


    The little girl seemed to know how to be liked by nature.


    At this moment, Baili Rui couldn''t lift his anger at all.


    At present, my heart is as soft as a pool of water. I wish I could give all my things to this little milk bag.


    Lin Mengya just smiled when she saw it.


    hey! Who makes her cub too good!


    Bai Lirui was so happy that he completely forgot himself and brought an oil bottle.


    Song Jia is also a man with eyes.


    She didn''t mention that she was walking. First, she didn''t want to cause trouble to everyone. Second, she was curious about what the little apprentice who kept Mr. Baili talking about all day was like.


    Fortunately, there is white su.


    Although he didn''t get the order from his master, he still placed Song Jia in the guest room.


    Song Jia, still in shock, sat quietly in the guest room with her little baggage in her arms.


    The movement from outside is also orderly. Although there are not as many people as the Chu family, they are more comfortable and peaceful than the Chu family.


    On their way here just now, they also saw the chaos in the streets.


    To be honest, she was a little scared.


    After all, before the fall of the Song family, she was also a daughter who didn''t step out of the door.


    Even if she was sent out in advance by her parents and relatives, she did not suffer much because she had been taken care of by loyal servants.


    On the contrary, it was during the time at Chu''s house.


    Chu Lingyun is a very vindictive nature. Whenever she eats in front of her husband, she will find a way to vent her anger on herself.


    But fortunately, Chu Lingyun didn''t dare to go too far with her husband.


    But!


    When she was on the street, she saw a real hell like scene.


    Too many people have died in recent days.


    Some families claimed the bodies back.


    Some are just piled on the side of the road.


    It''s hard for her to imagine that this is the holy and peaceful Moon Lake City in her impression.


    Thinking of what she saw, Song Jia couldn''t help trembling with fear.


    She bit her lip and was at a loss.


    She must go, but she doesn''t know where she''s going? Where else can I go?


    Thinking of her life experience, Song Jia couldn''t help feeling sad. She lowered her head and sobbed softly.


    .....


    About dinner time, bailiri remembered the girl he brought back.


    For a while, it was a little tricky.


    He knew very well that once they had solved the problem of Mo Yan, he would follow his little apprentice and leave the ancient clan in the shortest time.


    It''s so messy here.


    If they are not careful, they may be trapped and unable to extricate themselves.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to be too involved with the people here.


    But Song Jia


    At the thought of having to repay the favor, he was a little big.


    Finally, I can only turn to my little apprentice.


    After listening to the teacher''s troubles, Lin Mengya just said casually, "why don''t you ask her what she thinks. Anyway, she wants to repay human feelings, so let her do what she wants?"


    Hearing this, bailiri seems to be the truth.


    Otherwise, if he arranged it casually, it would be troublesome if it didn''t conform to the girl''s idea.


    Thinking of this, he immediately went to see Song Jia.


    But unexpectedly, Song Jia just shook her head sadly and said, "I don''t know where to go. My family... I''m afraid it''s gone."


    Although she tried her best to restrain, Song Jia still couldn''t help it and made her eyes redder.


    Lin Mengya arrived a little late.


    After hearing the girl''s words, she knocked on the door and signaled to the two inside that she heard it.


    "Ya''er, why are you here?" Bai Lirui naturally saw his little apprentice for the first time and greeted each other to come in.


    This is the second time Lin Mengya has seen this song Jia girl.


    To be honest, the scene she saw outside the city made her feel good about the girl.


    Moreover, I''m afraid the Song family is really declining.


    It''s really difficult for the girl to be alone.


    But she always stood on the side of the teacher. She was just afraid that the teacher, a big straight man, could not let the song girl open her heart.


    Song Jia is also secretly looking at her.


    This is her first time to see Gong ya.


    In fact, she heard rumors about the master of the Gong family when she was in the Song family.


    She felt the difference between them when she first met at the Chu family today.


    It''s not how low she feels.


    But a real gap.


    At least, when Chu Jingye fought with Mr. Baili, she could only lie on the ground and couldn''t move.


    Gong ya, however, was not afraid of those highly poisonous things and directly brought Mr. Baili out.


    She asked herself that even if she studied poison with Mr. Baili for ten or eight years, it would be difficult to do it.


    Since then, the last reluctance in my heart has dissipated.


    Just a little envy left.


    Lin Mengya sat by Song Jia''s bed, thought for a moment, and said, "I''ll inquire about the Song family for you, but I want to know if you have any ideas about the future?"


    "Of course. I''m not driving you away for the teacher. If you really have nowhere to go, you can stay."


    "It''s just that we won''t stay here long. If you go with us, I''m afraid you''ll leave your hometown and it''s hard to come back."


    Lin Mengya first gave Song Jia a way back.


    That''s going with them.


    Hearing this, Song Jia felt a little relieved.


    She bit her lip and hesitated for a moment before whispering, "I want to go home."


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    The girl in front of me should be several years younger than herself.


    "Go back to song''s house?"


    Song Jia nodded, then said sadly, "I''m afraid there will be no song family in the future. They won''t let our family go."


    Therefore, the elders of the family will send them out at any cost.


    However, as lucky as she is, I don''t know how many are left.


    At the thought that from then on, the world was vast and there was only one person left, Song Jia couldn''t help his fear.


    Then she felt a warm hand and held her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as people live, there is hope."


    The tone of the other party is very flat.


    But it gradually calmed her uneasiness.


    She couldn''t help raising her head and looking at the widely rumored master of the palace family.


    I saw her just with an indifferent smile, but her eyes were very bright.


    It''s like two stars. It''s reassuring.


    She suddenly had some courage. "Although I know it''s unrealistic, I want to find my people!"


    "Oh?" Lin Mengya thought, "I''m afraid it''s not easy. I heard that those people were taken away by the law enforcement team. Although I don''t know what''s going on here, if you''re the only one, I''d advise you to protect yourself first."


    Song Jia knew that what she said was true.


    But somehow, she just felt that Gong Ya might be really worried about her, rather than reading her jokes.


    She wiped her face carelessly.


    "I know! But, but our song family is really wronged! Even if they want to catch my people, they can only be convicted after the trial of the Presbyterian Council and the first family!"


    "So I think if we can find out the evidence that the Song family was framed before their trial, will we be able to save my people?"


    If it was Song Jia in the past, I''m afraid he didn''t dare to say this.


    But the person who asked her was gong ya!


    She is the head of the palace!


    She is the only woman who has to pay attention to the ancient people by virtue of her own strength.


    Although she can''t compare with Gong ya, why can''t she be Song Jia?


    She wants to save her people with her own strength!


    Once this idea takes root, it can no longer die out.


    Lin Mengya stood at the angle of Song Jia, thought seriously for a moment, and said, "but it''s not impossible."


    Have you been confirmed by the other party?


    Song Jia felt that her heart beat so fast!


    If Gong Ya says it''s OK, it will be OK!


    But then Lin Mengya weighed the pros and cons for her.


    "You should have heard about the Pei family?"


    Song Jiameng nodded.


    Lin Mengya said, "after the Pei family''s accident, the ancient clan will surely usher in a turmoil."


    "The new power holders will certainly find ways to establish their authority, and those losers will also use means to turn the situation around."


    "I guess at this juncture, the Song family was either destroyed by others, or it became a battlefield for the confrontation of rights between the two sides."


    She looked at Song Jia. "You have to think about it. If you choose the back road, maybe your song family will die faster."


    At the thought of what she said, Song Jia felt frightened for a while.


    She covered her chest.


    "If, if, our song family chose this road..."


    "One thought is life, one thought is death."


    Lin Mengya said clearly: "even hope is an abyss, with half the chances."


    I have to say that if you compare bravery, ten Song Jia can''t compare with Lin Mengya.


    It''s also because she''s been making a lot of noise over the years, that''s why she''s so bold.


    However, Song Jia, who has been living under the protection of her family, dare she?

 Chapter 3022

    If it was Song Jia before the disaster of the Song family, he would have scruples about this and that. Finally, he didn''t dare to do anything or even think about it.


    But now she''s alone. What else can''t she do?


    It''s better to do one thing and two things. The big deal is to lose one''s life!


    Song Jia took a deep breath, and her eyes were confident that she had never had before.


    She said, "I, I want to save my people. Even if I fail, I just die. Will I still be afraid of this now?"


    There is self mockery in her words, but also the courage to break the boat.


    Perhaps from the moment she saw the tragic death of her loyal servant, she should no longer silently endure the injustice of fate, but resist!


    Even death!


    Lin Mengya saw the light in her eyes.


    When people are forced to the extreme, some people choose Jedi to meet life and never give up; And some people will crawl at the mercy of fate and have no chance from now on.


    Lin Mengya appreciates the former''s courage. At the same time, she is also willing to add a fire to Song Jia''s resistance.


    "OK."


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows eased a lot and patted Song Jia''s hand with satisfaction.


    People have to save themselves before they have a chance to get help from others.


    "Anyway, you got to know our teachers and disciples. Thanks to your care these days, teacher, if you have any plans, I will help you with all my strength."


    She helped Song Jia this time also to repay the teacher''s kindness, but it also needs to pay attention to methods.


    Although she can make use of her current advantages to help Song Jia settle some of her troubles.


    However, it was not a good thing for Song Jia, and she felt that Song Jia was not just a hot head.


    I''m afraid the girl has long had an idea, but she hasn''t found a suitable opportunity.


    Song Jiagang also had the courage to speak his heart.


    However, once something is said, it will come naturally.


    Although she is a woman, she is also the one who knows the Song family best.


    In fact, if you want to solve the crisis of the Song family, the most important thing is to find out the evidence that the Song family was framed.


    At the same time, this is also her most helpless place.


    The Song family used to keep a low profile, and then suffered a heavy blow because of the uncle of the Song family.


    Now, everyone can''t avoid it.


    Even if Song Jia knows something inside, she has no boxing skills and no reliable and practical contacts. Now she can only look at the evidence and sigh.


    At the thought of the dilemma in front of her, Song Jia couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    If, if she had been able to keep some eyes before, instead of just listening to her parents and being a good girl, maybe she wouldn''t be at a loss now.


    But what''s the use of thinking about it now?


    Lin Mengya was as careful as Lin Mengya. She saw through each other''s dilemma at once.


    She pondered for a moment before asking, "your elders should have told you some secret things before sending you out?"


    She''s guessing, too.


    After all, if the elders of the Song family really feel it difficult to protect themselves and want to leave blood to the Song family, they will be taught some means to protect their lives.


    Maybe it can be used now.


    Being reminded by her, song Jiaru was impressed.


    "Yes!" She slapped her head heavily, and even Lin Mengya felt pain for her when she saw it.


    This girl is not afraid to concussion herself.


    It''s inconvenient for her to ask about the inside privacy of others'' homes.


    Just before pulling the teacher away, she said to Song Jia, "no matter what method you think, the most important thing is to ensure yourself first


    The safety of. "


    "If you need help, you can come to me at any time."


    Song Jia felt his nose sour when she heard this.


    "Thank you, master."


    She still has some guilt in her heart.


    After all, not long ago, she was eager to compete with each other.


    Who knows, the other party is such a good person?


    She really shouldn''t have!


    ......


    Baili Rui kept pursing his mouth and glanced at the little apprentice next to him with deep meaning.


    "Well, there''s no need to cover up between our teachers and disciples. Come on, why do you have to help the Song family?"


    "Do I? Oh, that''s probably because I''m kind-hearted and more virgin, so my goal is to shine the holy light on the earth and bring peace to the world."


    Lin Mengya said expressionless.


    But next to her, the mouth of her unscrupulous teacher almost didn''t turn to the sky.


    "Oh! I believe you are a ghost! You traitor knows to bluff the teacher every day. Alas, the school is unfortunate! Someone is going to deceive the teacher and destroy his ancestors!"


    She listened to the teacher deliberately pinching her throat and changing the tone. She just felt goose bumps.


    "Stop, stop! Who did you learn from? Teacher, you are a poison saint. Can you have some idol burden?"


    Unfortunately, her teacher probably didn''t know what face was.


    no It''s too arbitrary, especially in front of our own people, which gives full play to the shameless.


    "Ouch! My chest hurts so much. The little apprentice thinks I''m old and useless, so he hides everything from me!"


    "Woo woo, alas, that''s what happens when people are old. I''ll go now and find a place to provide for the elderly. I won''t bother you anymore!"


    Hey, no!


    Lin mengarden looked contemptuously at the teacher with exaggerated acting skills, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "Come on, the play is a little too much. I advise you to stop when it''s good, otherwise..."


    "What else can you do?" Bai Lirui''s chest stood up and stared, "I''m your teacher. I''ll be a teacher for one day and a father for life. Do you want to beat your father and scold your mother?"


    Lin Mengya:


    In terms of shamelessness, the teacher''s skills seem to be getting deeper and deeper.


    I really want to take this inconsistent little old man out on the street.


    So that those who are used to seeing his cold face can have a look at the real face of the little old man!


    Oh! What cold faced poison saint, what lofty and arrogant, are all fake!


    Bai Lirui said "hey hey" in advance.


    How else can we say that ginger is still old and spicy?


    But who is Lin Mengya?


    That was the only disciple he had carefully taught.


    Of course, what can be inherited from him is definitely not just poison.


    I saw Lin Mengya reluctantly spread her hands, seemingly resigned to compromise and said, "of course not. You are my teacher, and I will be filial to you."


    "Just..." She deliberately sold it and turned her eyes around the teacher for several times.


    "But I think you''re getting older. It''s time to find me a stepmother."


    Stepmother?


    Bai Lirui''s face froze in an instant.


    Lin Mengya thought she didn''t see it and continued to babble.


    "Generally at your age, you can''t be too selective in appearance. Just look past it."


    "The most important thing is to be considerate and take care of you."


    "I think at least I''m a few years older than you in age. Old people are so distressed!"


    "It''s better to have children and women. In this way, you can be a father. Well, it''s good."


    She nodded as she spoke, as if she really wanted to find a empress for her teacher.


    Bai Lirui''s face turned pale when she said, "no, no, no! I don''t intend to get a wife in my life. Besides, I have you to raise my old age and end my life. I don''t need other people''s children!"


    Are you kidding?


    When Bai Lirui was young, he was at least a romantic generation of Tianjiao.


    Although he is old now, he still has his own pursuit of beauty!


    incorrect! That''s not the problem!


    But when is he going to get a wife? He''s not going to marry a woman and come home and take care of what''s in his way, okay?


    This girl really refused to eat any loss.


    Finally, Baili Rui can only be defeated first.


    Shy eyebrows and drooping eyes waved their hands, "I''m really afraid of you. All right, even if I didn''t ask just now."


    But I couldn''t help whispering, "smelly girl! I knew to bully your teacher and me."


    "Teacher, I''m here to honor you!"


    Seeing that she still refused to give up, bailiri immediately smeared oil on the soles of her feet and ran faster than the rabbit.


    "You just die! Your teacher, I won''t get a wife even if I die!"


    Seeing the teacher''s back running away in a hurry, Lin Mengya just leisurely reminded me of a smile.


    Look! No matter what age, urging marriage is always quite lethal.


    What''s more, her teacher, an old scum man who has been single for many years, regarded marriage as a shackle and escaped for a lifetime.


    However, the reason why the teacher didn''t get married is probably related to his previous two love experiences.


    It seems that Yunzhu hasn''t heard any news about each other for a long time.


    Probably. It''s just that it''s not so important, so it didn''t come to her.


    ......


    After picking up the teacher, Lin mengyache completely closed his contact with the outside world.


    Even long Tianyu doesn''t go out in the open, but no one knows what he wants to do behind his back.


    At the same time, uncle Huo and aunt Fang also reduced the number and time of going out.


    They are also trying to weaken their sense of existence.


    In short, no matter how chaotic it is outside and how many people are shouting and killing, they are closed and low-key.


    The struggle of the Pei family, after all, completely angered the members of the first clan.


    And the Pei family killed themselves first.


    On that day, among the members that Pei Qianji tortured and killed in the secret room, there were members of those families who made friends with him.


    For those people, it''s not a problem to kill people, but what''s important is that Pei Qianji''s work style of being ruthless regardless of the enemy and ourselves really makes them feel cold.


    Moreover, those families who had previously placed their hopes on Pei Qianji and distributed the Huo family''s heritage to some of them also had doubts.


    Now just a few people go in and can''t take much, but the Pei family''s means are so fierce and cruel.


    After that, the Pei family is dominant. What else can they get?


    It has to be said that the heads of these families do not turn slowly.


    What''s more, isn''t it the temptation of Xu Yili that the Pei family can attract so many people in a short time?


    All the hustle and bustle in the world are for profit, and all the hustle and bustle in the world are for profit.


    When those empty cheques can''t be cashed and even worry about their lives, individuals know what they should do.


    So they defected.

 Chapter 3023

    Fortunately, some families are glad that they hid deeply before.


    Therefore, although they temporarily defected, they were not afraid to be liquidated by Lezheng family.


    At the same time, it is also to make contributions in front of the new master, so that this group of people beat the Pei family very hard.


    But what they didn''t know was that when they secretly rejoiced, Le Zhengzi Xiu had already collected all the evidence of their secret collusion with the Pei family.


    As for why we should lead without sending it?


    Oh, I don''t want to appreciate the ugly face of their dog biting dog.


    Once the power of Pei family and those people is exhausted, it is the time for Le Zhengzi to fix the general ledger.


    Moreover, even if he didn''t do it at that time, the internal friction of those people was enough to drag themselves down.


    It has to be said that when it comes to wisdom, the ancient people rarely have opponents comparable to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Didn''t you see that the scheming Pei family leader was also defeated by the young talent?


    For a time, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s personal reputation rose to the top.


    The elders of Lezheng family can no longer force him to become a monk.


    This one, only he is the final winner.


    ......


    Once the Huo family''s old house, now the Pei family''s other courtyard, Pei Qianji looked at the people in front of him with a gloomy face.


    "Father, now the Lezheng family will bite us like a mad dog. I think we should be ready to break through for the sake of today!"


    Pei Mingyuan whispered the last few words.


    Because once we decide to break through, it means using the lives of most of our people to win the lives of a small group of people.


    Under the threat of death, of course, everyone wants to fight for a chance to live.


    No one is willing to die.


    As soon as the news came out, people''s hearts would be chaotic, and he had to guard against it.


    After several days and nights of fighting and killing, Pei Qianji was not as calm as he was at the beginning.


    But in just a few days, his whole body quickly shriveled down.


    The face that once seemed kind because of wealth is now showing ferocious edges and corners.


    He sat in the highest position of Pei''s family, but his eyebrows were frowning. His dry hair and too wide coat made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "Dad! It''s time. Please make a decision early!"


    Pei Mingyuan hurried anxiously.


    From what happened to now, he was so anxious that a series of blisters began to appear at the corners of his mouth.


    Up to now, he still doesn''t understand how the Pei family came to a dead end from the flowers and brocade cluster?


    A few days ago, he was the Supreme Master of the Pei family. He was honored. The supreme rights of the ancient people were also readily available.


    But now, he has become a lost dog.


    And all this comes from the irrational and extreme behavior of my father that day!


    But these words, he can only be buried in his stomach and dare not mention them.


    "Elder brother, I think you are afraid of the little bastard of the Lezheng family?"


    Suddenly, another sarcastic voice sounded from the side.


    Pei Mingyuan immediately looked at it coldly and roared, "do you have the face to say?"


    He angrily walked over and slapped Pei Mingze in the face.


    "If it weren''t for the stupid thing you did, why would we be forced to this point!"


    "Pei Mingze! If the Pei family is over, you are the sinner of the family!"


    Pei Mingze licked the blood on his lips.


    Turning his head, his bloodshot eyes stared at each other fiercely.


    "Oh! Up to now, brother is still going to blame others?"


    He talked more and more


    I''m angry. I have no intention of Pei Mingyuan.


    Anyway, everything about him was ruined by this fool!


    "If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have fished out the remaining sins of the Huo family!"


    "After all, you are still the big brother. I''m afraid we brothers will climb on your head!"


    "At this time, you don''t admit your mistake!" Pei Mingyuan was also trembling with anger.


    But Pei Mingze said more and more vigorously, as if he wanted to vent all the cowardice accumulated for many years.


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m doing this for our Pei family. Brother, if you are as timid as a mouse, I''m afraid I can''t carry forward the Pei family!"


    "Little beast, I knew you coveted the position of house master!" Pei Mingyuan scolded angrily.


    "Yes! Why can only you have the qualification to inherit the owner? Is it because you climbed out of the big lady''s stomach?"


    "You dare to humiliate my mother! I''ll kill you little beast!"


    The two brothers were at war and were about to fight.


    Suddenly, master Pei shouted angrily, "shut up!"


    Both of them immediately held their words back.


    But he had torn his face, so he was naturally disgusted with each other. After a cold hum, he didn''t turn his face and ignored anyone.


    Pei Qianji''s eyes turned on his two sons.


    Naturally, he can''t stay here and die.


    But he was reluctant to expose the cards he had accumulated over the years.


    If those things are gone, what can he do if he escapes?


    He has to keep those things and make a comeback.


    Thinking of this, Pei Qianji already had a worry in his heart.


    He was silent for a moment before he said, "what Mingyuan said is reasonable. We really can''t be trapped here."


    Pei Mingyuan''s eyes brightened when he heard this, "please give orders from my father. I''ll arrange someone to break through immediately!"


    "Not busy."


    Pei Qianji waved his hand and stopped him.


    "Those two little bastards of the Le Zheng family are very cunning. If we rush out rashly, I''m afraid we''ll hit him right."


    Pei Mingyuan seemed to think of something and felt a "click" in his heart.


    "So, what do you mean?" He asked tentatively.


    Pei Qianji: "your brothers and I will take a group of men and horses. If we divide our troops into three groups, we will be able to take the other party by surprise."


    "Then we will meet outside the city. As long as we return to our territory, the two little bastards of Lezheng family will never be able to kill us again."


    right enough!


    Pei Mingyuan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    He looked at his father with a heavy heart and wanted to ask each other.


    The reason why the soldiers are divided into three ways is to let themselves and Pei Mingze sacrifice their lives in exchange for a way of life for their father?


    But he bit his lips, knowing that even if he asked, he would not get the answer he wanted, and even might make his father suspicious of him.


    "OK, my son knows."


    Pei Mingyuan said with his teeth clenched, but his mood was quite complicated.


    Disappointed?


    Maybe.


    But more, it is the "I see so" sense of destiny.


    "Father, in that case, I want to compare with my eldest brother. Who is more suitable to inherit the Pei family?"


    Pei Mingze is still motivated.


    Pei Mingyuan just wanted to scold him for frightening and fooling around, but he thought of a way to save his life.


    If most of the enemies were attracted by Pei Mingze, wouldn''t he have more hope of survival?


    Thinking of this, Pei Mingyuan immediately sneered: "it''s up to you, too


    Deserve to covet the throne of home owner? Oh, Pei Mingze, you really overestimate yourself. "


    Sure enough!


    His stupid brother was taken in at once.


    I even want to jump up and fight with myself.


    Unfortunately, at this time, my father would not allow them to fight against each other.


    "All right! Pei Mingze, if you don''t agree, show your strength and let me recognize you."


    This sentence is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire!


    Pei Mingze even thought that because his selfish and cowardly brother was hated by his father, he would give him this opportunity.


    Pei Mingyuan pretended to stop it, but in the end, he hung his eyes angrily and hid the calculation of success in his eyes.


    A fool is a fool.


    Even if Pei Mingze was given a hundred chances, he was doomed not to turn over.


    ......


    The general attack of the Lezheng family on the Pei family was in the evening of the sixth day after the incident.


    The setting sun is like blood. Even the clouds in the sky are like cotton infected with blood. It feels ominous for no reason. It seems that something big is going to happen.


    The children went to bed early this day.


    But all the adults in the family gathered in one room, and none of them spoke first.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    "What time is it?" Lin Mengya asked outside.


    Bai Su immediately replied, "master, it''s already a quarter past the eleventh hour."


    At a quarter past one o''clock, Lin Mengya nodded,


    Count the time. It''s time for chaos outside.


    Their house is not in the most central area, nor too close to the main battlefield.


    After a few more minutes, she caught the sound from the outside with her keen hearing.


    "Master, there has been a fight outside. Our people have surrounded the mansion like iron buckets and will never let anyone break in."


    Outside the door, Bai Su was holding a long sword and her eyebrows were full of sharp colors.


    The more chaos, the more people will think about fishing in troubled waters.


    And they look like "fat sheep" to be slaughtered. Moreover, if something really happens, it can be blamed on the Pei family, and no one will trace it.


    As for going out of the city, Lin Mengya also thought about it.


    She even thought about letting her family withdraw to a safe place first and come back after the storm.


    But the news sent by Li Ao''s agent last night made her give up the idea.


    It''s more messy outside than inside.


    The golden slope where they lived temporarily has been secretly attacked several times, with countless deaths and injuries.


    Someone immediately thought of leaving.


    But when they packed their bags and ran for their lives with their people, they didn''t know that someone had set up an ambush on the way.


    Thanks to Li Ao, they have a long mind. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will be caught.


    They fought and retreated, and finally lost a few good players, so they evacuated to a safe place.


    Lin Mengya and others are better than Li Ao in terms of their hands.


    But there are two children in her group and several ordinary people who can''t do martial arts.


    With them, Lin Mengya is afraid that she will not catch her strength, and she can''t leave her relatives and companions.


    So they might as well stay here.


    Big deal, just become a nest of shrinking turtles, one for one, two for one.


    The fighting outside eventually spread to them.


    Lin Mengya, long Tianyu, and aunt Fang''s family all contributed their assigned people unreservedly.


    At this time, the eaves and the four walls outside were guarded by their people.

 Chapter 3024

    When the last afterglow in the sky was swallowed up by the ink.


    After all, the night comes and there are many thoughts.


    Countless figures either hold high torches, or hold the weapons in their hands, or walk in the same direction tightly or slowly.


    The man at the front was tall and dressed in strong clothes.


    After putting away the cynical frivolity of the past, the man is like a sharp sword just out of its scabbard, sharp and sharp.


    Such happy Zhengzi Tan is extremely rare.


    Over the years, his image in the family is more like a playboy in the world.


    But no one knew that it was a disguise he had to put up.


    From a long time ago, he had made up his mind to be the sharpest sword in his brother''s hand, cut through thorns and thorns all the way for him and keep everything.


    This time, he finally became himself.


    He suddenly raised his hand when everyone reached a suitable distance.


    Those who followed him immediately stopped, and everyone looked at him.


    Just give an order, they will rush out and remove the cancer of the ancient family.


    Le Zhengzi Tan narrowed his eyes and silently stared at the closed door of Pei''s house.


    Finally, this tense and dull atmosphere was first broken by one party.


    The door of Pei''s house was suddenly opened from inside.


    Then, the Pei family rushed out.


    This group of people seemed to be haunted by the fear of death. After seeing the battle outside, everyone did not hesitate, but rushed frantically with their weapons high in their hands.


    The scuffle began in an instant.


    All the participants were red eyed, whether it was Pei''s family or Lezheng''s family.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s sense of strangeness became more and more prosperous after he easily found a person of Pei family who exceeded his ability.


    What''s going on?


    How does he feel that the spirit of these Pei family people seems to be a little abnormal?


    But now, he can''t think much.


    The long sword was across his chest. With the cooperation of his men, he fought a bloody way.


    Tonight, he must kill the old Pei thief!


    ......


    The whole moon lake city fell into crazy chaos.


    Although Lin Mengya and others have not been affected too deeply, some people still miss them.


    Seeing the large number of people gathered at Pei''s house, some people wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    You know, the things left by the Huo family made the Pei family so crazy.


    But how many times richer than the Huo family?


    But when they want to pick up a bargain with people and ecstasy, they find that their ideas are extremely stupid.


    "No one is allowed to approach, otherwise the consequences will be borne by himself!"


    They had just approached the house when they heard a loud drink from the front.


    A few people who did not believe in evil continued to move forward in disregard of each other''s warning.


    Who knows, the next moment¡ª¡ª


    The sharp arrows nailed the men in place.


    The sudden scream made others feel numb.


    The group of people running in the front has become hedgehogs.


    The dense arrows made people feel cold.


    The group immediately stopped their steps and stared at the seemingly insignificant house.


    The means of the palace family are too cruel!


    They have no doubt that if they


    An invasion, then their fate will be as miserable as those before.


    At that moment, the instinctive desire for survival defeated greed.


    They looked at each other and took several steps back.


    Money is good, but they have no extra life to spend.


    The arrows all over the ground and the bodies that fell on the periphery became a frightening line of defense.


    But that''s not enough to kill everyone.


    Under the cover of night, a group of people quietly tried to sneak in.


    They can also be called the elite of the family.


    Not only agile, but also tacit cooperation, but also secretly did a lot of similar things for the family over the years.


    After all, the competition within the ancient clan is very fierce.


    Otherwise, the Pei family would not take risks and make such a crazy move.


    Therefore, the infighting within the family is becoming more and more intense, and sometimes they need their secret power to solve problems.


    Like the previous times, they successfully escaped those open and secret whistles and quietly sneaked into the yard.


    Just when they wanted to act according to their plans, suddenly, a big net fell from the sky!


    Suddenly caught by the net, several people were very flustered.


    But then they thought that they were not beasts who didn''t know how to resist.


    Immediately use the sword in your hand to chop the net on your body.


    Who knows!


    It seems that there is no special net. It can''t be cut at all!


    Even with the sword to sword contact, they were cut out of crackling sparks.


    Now, several people are in a hurry.


    They wanted to quietly reap the benefits of fishing, but who knows that they have become a big fish in other people''s nets!


    no It can only be regarded as a small miscellaneous fish.


    Just as they worked harder to chop the big net, they didn''t notice that with the splash of Mars, a smell of smoke gradually floated out.


    Until: "don''t move, don''t move! Do you smell something burning?"


    One of the smart guys suddenly stopped his movements, twitched his nose and smelled everywhere.


    Others are also ignorant.


    What''s burning? Do their anxious minds count?


    But heartburn doesn''t smell, does it?


    Finally, someone felt something different.


    The next moment screamed, "ah! My hair! What should I do? Help me put out the fire!"


    What followed this man''s scream was the more panic stricken actions of several others.


    Unfortunately, the more they struggle, the tighter the net.


    Finally, everyone''s clothes burned, and screams came and went.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t have the hobby of "roasting people alive".


    After their clothes were almost burned, several buckets of cold water suddenly fell from the sky.


    With a crash, the trapped people became drowned.


    At this time, the Jackdaw Wei in charge of them came over with a look of contempt.


    "Just learn from others'' sneak attack. Take it away!"


    Despise, despise thoroughly.


    Several people are stunned now. They don''t know what happened just now.


    Why did it suddenly catch fire?


    Moreover, from just now to now, the other party did not spend a single soldier, so they threw away their armor and were in a mess.


    This humiliation is worse than killing them.


    Several guards rushed up, grabbed the big net and directly grabbed the man and dragged him down.


    This has happened several times today.


    They can''t guess at all. The problem is on the big Internet.


    This is a secret weapon designed and developed by Qinghu himself.


    From the material to the lock, it has undergone quite strict design.


    It''s ok if people just net inside. At most, they roll on the ground and finally let people drag away like wild boars.


    But if they attack at will with weapons in their hands, the sparks will ignite the flammable powder on the Internet and ignite the people inside.


    This move is absolutely insane.


    And the material of the net is a metal with high melting point and strong ductility.


    In other words, in the end, there may be no people, but the net can be reused.


    It has to be said that in terms of killing people and stealing goods, Qinghu is definitely a benchmark in the industry. Other people can''t catch up with its talent and skills.


    In this way, there are arrows in front and fire nets behind.


    In the Moon Lake City, which had been busy all night, Lin Mengya and them were quiet and peaceful.


    Lin Mengya held the child in her arms and stayed up half the night listening to the news from outside.


    Finally, at dawn, she heard a good news.


    "Master, most of the Pei family have been destroyed. I''m afraid the rest won''t last long."


    The news brought by Bai Su relieved everyone in the room.


    Aunt Fang took the lead in getting up, beat her waist and said, "it''s over at last. Alas, I''m really old. I''ve only endured such a long time. I feel that my waist is about to break."


    Aunt Fang''s tone is very relaxed. I think it also represents the thoughts of most people in the room.


    Even long Tianyu held his daughter-in-law and whispered to her to take her children to rest first.


    But Lin Mengya frowned and called Bai su.


    "Those people of Pei family have been caught? Haven''t they missed a fish?" She asked.


    After thinking for a while, Bai Su replied cautiously, "the Pei family really wanted to break through the wall, but their number was too different from that of the opposite side, so they didn''t succeed."


    Lin Mengya: "how many teams are going to break through?"


    Bai Su: "three teams, it seems that Pei''s father and son each take a team."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Judging from her several confrontations with PEI Qianji, the old guy is a very cunning opponent.


    If the soldiers are divided into three routes, it is in line with his consistent style.


    But she always felt something was wrong.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t see his wife''s worry like this. He hugged the man in his arms and gently advised him, "you have a rest first. I''ll take a look for you."


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    The person Lin Mengya trusts most is her own man.


    So as long as he goes to see it, she can be at ease.


    Finally, long Tianyu sent her and the children back to the room first.


    Then, after a kiss on the face of the child and her, he got up and went outside to inquire about the situation for her.


    But Lin Mengya still held her hand.


    "Be careful. Don''t get too close to Pei''s house. If you feel something wrong, come back quickly." She told me.


    In the face of his daughter-in-law''s concern, long Tianyu of course received all according to the plate.


    Even, he felt so worried that he would deliberately pull his cuffs and ask his daughter-in-law to be particularly cute.


    He couldn''t help bending down again, kissed his daughter-in-law''s forehead and stuck it for a long time. Then he tucked in the quilt corner for his daughter-in-law and left the door.

 Chapter 3025

    After leaving the yard, long Tianyu seems to have changed a person in an instant.


    The corners of the eyes and eyebrows are cold, which makes people afraid.


    "Go and have a look."


    The three crisp words completely lost the tender love for children and lovers just now.


    After a night of chaos, the previously orderly Moon Lake City seems to be in ruins.


    Especially starting from Pei''s house, there is almost no place that has not been destroyed within a few miles.


    Of course, the most are the wounded and bodies.


    Even if it is mentioned a long time later, many family members who have participated in it still have fresh memories.


    That night, the Pei family attacked them like crazy, and some even turned a deaf ear to their warnings and counterattacks.


    That feeling is really terrible.


    They feel that they seem to be struggling with a group of guys who don''t know pain or death.


    Even if they have known each other, they may even have had a good talk.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the Pei family rushed towards them with knives and swords. They were forced to give up their compassion and fight to the death with each other.


    It can be said that this night, it changed not only the distribution of rights of the whole ancient people, but also their psychological state.


    I don''t know whether this is good or bad for the future development of the ancient people.


    But now no one has time to take care of it.


    If the Pei family officially declares failure, the resources previously owned by the Pei family will become the target of the whole ancient family next time.


    Before the owners of all families could wash away the fatigue of last night, they immediately planned how many benefits they could get this time.


    As for cleaning the battlefield and appeasing the people, that is not the most important thing now.


    Long Tianyu''s people are always very cautious.


    They spread out in all directions to check the current situation of various families in the city.


    Long Tianyu came to the Huo family''s old house with blade one.


    The dead bodies here are ferocious.


    Although long Tianyu had seen all the big storms and waves, he couldn''t help feeling a tremor when he saw them.


    "Your Highness, there seems to be something wrong with these people."


    The blade whispered to remind.


    So does long Tianyu.


    Although the war last night was very tragic, after all, those people were not professional soldiers or killers.


    Moreover, there is no deep hatred between the two sides. Even if some families want to take credit in front of the Lezheng family, they should not give such a cruel hand to all Pei family members.


    If only from the condition of the body, it''s more like the two sides have a deep hatred.


    Looking around, none of those bodies is complete.


    He had seen this situation on the battlefield before, but it shouldn''t be here.


    Long Tianyu kept his wife''s instructions in mind, so he didn''t go to have a deep look, but walked around the edge.


    But some people are not as careful as he is.


    Not all members of the ancient clan took part in the scuffle last night.


    At least some are greedy for life and afraid of death, or the younger generation whose elders are not willing to take part in it.


    After seeing that the situation outside was safe, they sneaked to the Huo family''s old house.


    Yes, of course, that batch of Huo family heritage.


    So after making sure that no one around looked at him, several people sneaked in.


    Unfortunately, this scene was all seen by long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness, do you want to stop it?" The blade asked.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were slightly cold: "no need."


    Even if he doesn''t go in, he knows what those people are up to.


    But that''s the ancient family''s own business, which has nothing to do with him.


    Just as he finished checking the situation here and was ready to go back, suddenly there were bursts of screams from inside.


    Blan Yi almost stood in front of him at the first time and stared warily at the direction of the voice.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes tightened, and he saw that only two of the gang who had just sneaked in ran out.


    Desperate, he rushed in his direction.


    Blade one naturally forbids anyone to have the chance to hurt him.


    But the two talents took two steps and suddenly stopped.


    Then they suddenly rolled their eyes and their bodies began to tremble violently. It was like poisoning.


    At the first time of discovery. Long Tianyu retreated several steps with blade.


    The two young people, under this series of changes, suddenly quieted down again.


    Suddenly, they rushed towards long Tianyu and Ren.


    But probably because they were injured just now, their legs and feet were not very flexible, and because there were a lot of bodies around, they didn''t stumble fast.


    But it''s scary enough.


    Fortunately, the courage of long Tianyu and blan Yi is also unusual.


    Instead of running away, they rushed up.


    Blade one''s speed is very fast. It''s like a residual shadow. It suddenly appears next to two teenagers.


    But when he stretched out his hand to stun one of them, he found that the other party just shook and continued to attack him madly.


    It was a young man of about seventeen or eighteen.


    He doesn''t have any martial arts foundation, so the moves to attack people are very messy.


    But his eyes were red and his throat roared like a beast.


    Long Tianyu looked for a moment, then suddenly opened his mouth and ordered, "blade one, come back."


    Without any hesitation.


    Blade one dodged the youth''s attack at the fastest speed and returned to long Tianyu.


    "Let''s go."


    He realized something. As soon as he was about to leave with the blade, he saw a team of people rushing over.


    What a coincidence, just in time, the two young men also came after them and attacked them.


    As a last resort, one blade can only hit back.


    But he did not show his weapon, but fought with the each other with the both hands.


    Of course, based on his martial arts, even if the other party has weapons in his hand and he is only barehanded, he can''t beat him.


    However, the scene here falls into the eyes of others, but that''s not the case.


    "Stop it! Who are you? Why did you hurt my son!"


    Unfortunately, this team is the father of the young man who was not knocked out before.


    Seeing that his baby son was bullied, the father was naturally angry. He rolled his sleeves and wanted to teach the two guys a lesson.


    Long Tianyu ignored each other and just made a gesture to Renyi.


    The latter immediately understood and retreated while fighting, but deliberately led the other party to his father.


    At the next moment, the blade turned one by one and quickly withdrew.


    The young man who suddenly lost his goal suddenly saw that he was anxiously asking his father.


    "Son, you are -- ah!"


    The old father''s scream sounded instantly.


    In full view of the public, everyone saw with their own eyes that his lovely baby son had directly put his hand around his father''s neck!


    Open up! The unfilial son killed his father at the scene?


    This scene is absolutely exciting enough.


    But compared with the surprise of the onlookers, long Tianyu never relaxed for a moment.


    Seeing that the father was almost strangled, he winked at the blade again.


    The blade nodded and rushed up before the young man really killed his father.


    But this time, he was carrying a bundle of thin hemp rope in his hand.


    "Cough, cough, what''s going on?"


    The old father, who had just picked up his life from his son, coughed with fear.


    He hasn''t reacted yet. How can his good son become the villain of killing his father in the twinkling of an eye?


    Their eyes were wide, but when they saw that the blade bound their son neatly, he still yelled for each other to take it lightly.


    "Woo woo!"


    The young man who was tied into a light pig made a series of voices with unknown meanings.


    But now, he has lost his ability to hurt people.


    The limbs were tied together, and a cloth strip torn from the blade was tied to his mouth.


    The whole person is like a big meat and insect. He is still rolling ceaselessly. There is no time to stop.


    Of course, another person''s treatment is no better than him.


    The party just looked at these two guys with silly eyes.


    After a long time, the old father, who slowed down, rushed to his son and kicked him severely.


    "You bastard! Even your father killed you. Is your brain broken?"


    Long Tianyu glanced.


    It doesn''t take much effort. It seems that I''m still reluctant to start.


    As for others, they are helpless at the moment, and they don''t even know how to persuade them about it.


    In short, they wish they were blind now, or they hadn''t been here at all.


    "Cough, cough, how did my son become like this?"


    The old father finally didn''t want to kill his son. Instead, he stared at long Tianyu with an unhappy face and asked.


    Where can long Tianyu deal with such people.


    With a big long leg, he turned mercilessly and left.


    As a result, he was stopped by his old father.


    "You can''t go! My son is like this because of you. You must give me an explanation, otherwise..."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Long Tianyu spoke.


    But the cold words made the old father''s heart tighten for a moment.


    However, at the thought of his son''s situation, he held back his guilt and shouted, "what about threatening you? My son was fine when he came, but he turned into this after seeing you. Shouldn''t you give me an explanation?"


    Explain?


    Long Tianyu''s face was calm. It seemed that he wanted to give each other a body bag.


    The old father relied on his large number of people, but he still couldn''t resist each other''s eyes and quietly stepped back a few steps.


    The man, although only half his face was exposed, still made him feel unprecedented pressure.


    "Get out of the way." Long Tianyu said coldly.


    Although he doesn''t like being wronged.


    But obviously, the man in front of him must recognize him and want to take the opportunity to play a rogue in an attempt to get some benefits from himself.


    But he never explained to ants.

 Chapter 3026

    "You, you deceive people too much!"


    Although the young man''s father was afraid of the momentum of long Tianyu, he felt that this was their home.


    If you want the other party to be angry, you can''t do anything about yourself. You can''t help being bolder.


    "This is our ancient clan. How can you allow your foreigners to run wild here? If you don''t give me a satisfactory statement, I''ll report it to the head clan!"


    This is preparation, fooling around?


    Long Tianyu stopped.


    But the old father thought he was afraid.


    Just as he was secretly happy, he wanted to take advantage of the situation to put forward his own conditions, and even had thought about what reason to threaten the other party next time.


    See long Tianyu suddenly hand.


    A silver light flashed and a short blade shot at the young man who would still roll.


    But see the next second.


    The dagger went straight through the young man''s calf and nailed him to the ground.


    "Ah! You!"


    The old father was foolish and distressed.


    But long Tianyu''s eyes are as cold as ever.


    "You can sue me for killing people." He said faintly, but everyone around him trembled with fear.


    "And I don''t mind taking it seriously."


    What''s the meaning of this?


    That means he doesn''t care what he''s accused of.


    And if the other party dares to stop him and talk to him again, he will really kill people and kill people.


    It has to be said that sometimes rough and direct methods are more effective for these scoundrels.


    They also have no way to take long Tianyu.


    Moreover, they actually have something in his hands.


    Obviously, everyone is busy listening to le Zhengzi Xiu, but only they choose to sneak people here in this gap.


    What if it''s not stealing?


    Once the matter is known, they may be the next to be beaten and killed.


    Therefore, the old guy dared to threaten long Tianyu, just hoping to shut him up.


    Unfortunately, the old father was so greedy that he wanted to win from the tiger.


    He can only blame himself for getting this end.


    This time, no one dared to stop him.


    But it didn''t happen.


    Another team came in a hurry.


    But their leader is indeed Le Zhengzi tan.


    He was slightly surprised when he saw long Tianyu, and then he saw the young man tied and thrown on the ground. His eyebrows frowned again.


    "What''s going on?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "Second master! Second master, you are here!"


    The young man''s father is also a playwright.


    At that time, he burst into tears and wanted to hold Le Zhengzi Tan''s thigh to complain.


    However, Le Zhengzi Tan is a man with pursuit.


    He can be attacked by a beautiful and hot sister.


    But let''s forget about the middle-aged and elderly men who have grown into such a distinguished face.


    So he took a step back.


    Then, the old father threw himself into the air and Baji fell to the ground.


    Le Zhengzi Tan touched his nose somewhat uninteresting.


    Ho! He''s not to blame, is he?


    The main opponent rushed over without saying hello, so he belongs to self-defense.


    He cleared his throat somewhat unnaturally, "then what, you can talk about something."


    The old father was also stunned.


    After a short delay, he immediately


    Pointing to the culprit of the whole world and crying to each other.


    "Second master! You have to decide for us! I believe that the child is a little playful, but he doesn''t have a bad heart. But I didn''t expect that the black hearted guy would do this to my son!"


    Speaking of this, he got up flexibly and ran to his son with a sad look.


    "Look at what my good child has done to him? And that leg, son! If he has any disability, how can he live the rest of his life? He''s only seventeen. He''s still a child!"


    "You, how can you bear to do this!"


    The old father pointed to long Tianyu''s angry accusation.


    But the latter didn''t even pick his eyebrows.


    Oh, boy?


    The two sons in his family are not half as old as the young man, but they have never done anything sneaky.


    As a father, his heart suddenly filled with a strange sense of superiority.


    At least his son won''t be tied like this and roll on the ground when he grows up.


    Tut, shame!


    About your highness?


    Le Zhengzi Tan immediately felt his head big.


    He doesn''t know the other party''s temper.


    Don''t say it looks strange everywhere. Even if it''s the other party, what can he do?


    Remembering what his brother told him in the morning, he felt his headache worse.


    Why did he catch up with all this crap?


    But he can''t ignore it.


    "This matter..."


    As soon as he was ready to make peace, he heard the handsome man over there say, "I told someone to tie people, and I hurt them."


    The old father suddenly felt more reasonable. "He admitted it! Second Lord, you heard it!"


    This master did it!


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s mouth is bitter, and he can''t help complaining about why the other party has to admit it at this time. Isn''t this a confession?


    But long Tianyu''s next words forced him to take them seriously.


    "They didn''t get right until they came out of the inside. There were several people before, but it''s estimated that they were folded inside."


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s spirit was refreshed.


    Then he looked at the two young people who were still struggling.


    Their eyes are getting redder and redder, their facial features are distorted, and they seem to be tireless and struggling desperately on the ground.


    This reminds him of the Pei family he met last night.


    The next moment, a cool feeling jumped up his back.


    "Didn''t I say that no one is allowed near here? Say, what have they done? How many people are there?"


    The situation turned sharply.


    Before that, the old father, who had picked up Le Zhengzi Tan and let him decide, immediately lowered his head. As far as Gu left and right are concerned, he just didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    It''s quite shameful to know their behavior.


    If the other party knows his real purpose is to secretly get some of the most valuable treasures back, according to the personality of the two masters of the Lezheng family, he has to peel off his skin and let him go.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that the children are naughty and want to come and see the excitement."


    What else does Le Zhengzi Tan not understand about the other party''s performance?


    He slowly breathed out a breath, and his eyes were cold.


    "I said earlier that no one is allowed to come near here without my consent. Did you turn a deaf ear to my words?"


    "Or do you think you are smart enough to think that no one can think of such a simple and selfish idea except you?"


    That''s a complete irony.


    The old father seemed to be doused with cold water and woke up a lot in an instant.


    "No, no! Second master, it''s really just because of the children


    I was naughty for a while, so... "


    He bit to death and put all the blame on his son.


    It is expected that his son has become like this now. Even if the second master is angry again, he will not embarrass them any more.


    But do not want to, Le Zhengzi sandalwood face, waved.


    "Somebody, take them away."


    The old father was in a hurry. He hugged his son and begged bitterly.


    "Second master, we are wrong. We dare not dare again. Please spare us this time!"


    But it didn''t work.


    He could only watch his son dragged away.


    Turn back and give yourself a mouth.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault. I''m too stupid, second master. All my faults are mine. Please let go of my son!"


    Le Zhengzi tan just wanted to ask Murong Xi about the specific situation just now. He saw that the old guy was crying and making trouble, which annoyed him.


    Now tiger face warning each other; "If you make trouble again, I''ll have your son locked up so that you won''t see him all your life!"


    That''s better than a big mouth.


    The old father stopped crying at once. He just opened his eyes and looked at his child pitifully.


    Le Zhengzi Tan sighed.


    He knew how difficult it was to deal with such people.


    "Didn''t you find something wrong with him? If you stay here, you''ll really have no son in the future."


    Yes, really?


    The old father was probably frightened by his words. Although his mind was not very flexible, he also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Le Zhengzi Tan waved to him, "OK, for the sake of your son''s injury, I can not care about other things with you. Stop messing around and hurry home."


    "My son, he..." The old father asked anxiously.


    Le Zhengzi Tan has no bottom in his heart.


    "I can''t tell you the specific situation now. In short, you should prepare for the worst."


    This is tantamount to sentencing the young man to death.


    My father immediately burst into tears, full of satisfaction and self remorse and guilt.


    Le Zhengzi Tan is not good at comforting people, but asked people to send both their father and son away.


    After that, he came to long Tianyu''s side, pressed his voice and asked, "are these people the same as those in the Pei family?"


    Long Tianyu only shook his head, "it''s not clear yet."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was more worried. His heart was also seven up and eight down. He twisted his son for a while before he sighed.


    "I knew the old bastard of the Pei family was not kind!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t tell him much.


    He just told the other party briefly about some anomalies he had found before.


    Le Zhengzi Tan is also a smart man.


    Knowing that there was something strange in the yard, he naturally couldn''t let people take any more risks.


    "I''ll have people fence the yard and don''t let anyone in until the danger is eliminated. But what do you think of the things in the yard?"


    Long Tianyu coldly threw a warning look at the other party.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart is empty. At present, he can only say with a bitter smile: "I''m in a hurry to seek medical treatment!"


    "That''s your own business."


    Long Tianyu left the person and left without forgetting to warn the other party.


    "My wife is not well recently. Don''t bother her."


    Although unwilling, Le Zhengzi Tan still had to hold his nose and promise.


    Alas! Who let him offend people before!


    I feel headache when I think about it. At that moment, I yelled my men to set up a cordon.

 Chapter 3027

    When long Tianyu came back, Lin Mengya didn''t wake up.


    But the two cubs, who were not affected at all, opened their big watery eyes and skillfully lay in bed.


    The first thing long Tianyu did when she got home was to wash herself clean, change her clothes, and then enter the room.


    "Dad!"


    As soon as Mo Yan saw him, he waved with a smile, but his voice was as low as a thief.


    I don''t want to wake up his dear mother!


    "Well, are you hungry?"


    Long Tianyu asked his eldest son in a low voice and reached out to touch the little girl''s quilt.


    Fortunately, it''s all dry. I think someone has changed her diaper.


    The little girl is very clever and eats her little hands in her father''s arms.


    As soon as long Tianyu hugged her, she smelled a smell of milk and touched her daughter''s belly.


    Very good. It''s round. It seems that I''ve had enough to eat and drink.


    After kissing the little girl''s little hand, he gently put the child on her little bed.


    The little girl is always good and clever. Even if she changes her position, she just changes her little hand and continues to chew. By the way, she continues to look at her sleeping mother through the gap of the railing.


    Long Tianyu stroked her daughter''s little head and her heart was soft.


    After confirming that the little girl''s condition was all right, he took Mo Yan, who had quietly put on his clothes, and went out to eat.


    Although he prefers the little girl, he loves his two sons the same.


    It''s just that he thinks boys and girls should be raised in a different way.


    Therefore, although he is a strict father to Mo Yan and Ning''er, he is also very concerned about their brothers'' affairs, but because he is a father, his expression is not so obvious.


    Mo Yan is not as energetic as he used to be.


    However, the child knew how to deceive people at a young age and still worked hard to support them, so he didn''t want to worry his family.


    Long Tianyu touched Mo Yan''s small head, "if you feel tired, sleep more for a while. You''re still young. Don''t worry about everything."


    The eldest son nodded and silently put down the dishes and chopsticks in his hand.


    He looked at him hesitantly and stopped talking.


    Long Tianyu also has full patience with his son.


    He knew that the child might have something to say to adults, so he just sat opposite Mo Yan as usual and waited for the eldest son to speak.


    For a long time, Mo Yan said quietly, "Dad, will I die?"


    Long Tianyu subconsciously wanted to say no.


    But he knew that Mo Yan was an extremely intelligent child.


    So I chose to tell the truth.


    "I don''t know, but your mother and I will try our best to keep you alive."


    He patted his son''s tender shoulder, "don''t think so much. In my heart and your mother''s heart, you three children are equally important."


    Mo Yan lowered his fine long eyelashes, "I really don''t want to die."


    The little man didn''t know why, and his tone was full of regret.


    "Although I''m not my parents'' own child, I know you all love me the same, so I don''t want to die."


    Long Tianyu was surprised. Then he couldn''t help but hook his lips and hold his eldest son on his knee.


    "You''re right. Blood is not the only link of family affection. In my heart and your mother''s heart, you are our first child. So, you have to believe us, you know?"


    The little guy nodded dully. Then he buried his little head in his father''s arms.


    Although father and son often


    Fight openly and secretly, but the father son relationship is true.


    Long Tianyu gently patted him on the back, again and again. The warm and generous palm can bring Mo Yan a full sense of security.


    Before long, long Tianyu felt that the child''s breath was even and long, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Smelly boy! I fell asleep.


    He declined Renyi''s help, covered the little body with a wide coat, and then returned to the house with the child in his arms.


    At this time, Lin Mengya has woken up.


    After seeing long Tianyu bring back the sleeping Mo Yan, she couldn''t help slowing down her breathing.


    "Just fell asleep. Don''t worry."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t see his wife''s careful and fragile appearance and kissed her on the eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya carefully picked up the child.


    It was only when he was sure that his vital characteristics were weakened, not gone, that a hanging heart was put down.


    She covered the child with a quilt, and the whole person nestled around the child, depicting the small face of Mo Yan with her eyes again and again.


    "When I first picked him up, he was only a little old. I didn''t expect that he had grown so well now."


    Her hand brushed the child''s face.


    Long Tianyu took her in his arms and said softly, "the children are very good."


    "Yes, I think the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you and have them." Her eyes were filled with tenderness.


    No matter in the past life or this life, whether she is a returning guest or an outsider, in fact, at the beginning, no matter where she is, she has no sense of belonging.


    She is like a rootless duckweed. It doesn''t matter where fate floats her.


    Anyway, she is just a wandering soul walking alone, without concern or fetters.


    Until, she suddenly broke into long Tianyu''s life.


    Then she had family and friends and children connected by her blood.


    She finally took root, no longer floating, no longer living in a fixed place, and had everything she could not give up.


    Therefore, she cherishes it more and more, and will never be allowed to lose it again.


    ......


    After dinner, Lin Mengya also listened to long Tianyu talk about what happened outside.


    Of course, she can''t predict.


    But she knew very well that with PEI Qianji''s old and fierce style of behavior, she would not be willing to accept her failure if she was forced to flee in a panic.


    Therefore, he is likely to bury some sinister hindhands.


    But she didn''t expect that the other party''s means were so strange.


    It''s impossible to prevent.


    "So I don''t know why, but le Zhengzi Tan has been on guard. Don''t worry too much." Long Tianyu wanted to hide it from her, but she didn''t give up.


    Lin Mengya nodded when she heard the speech. In fact, long Tianyu thought more this time.


    In the past, she would really be interested in this strange situation and participate in it.


    But now she''s focused on her child''s condition.


    Other things can only be put back.


    Mo Yan slept for almost half a day this time.


    I didn''t wake up until before dinner. After dinner, I played with my sister for a while and then slept again.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had prepared before. The food prepared for the child is both nutritious and digestible.


    Looking at the sleeping eldest son, Lin Mengya sank her mind.


    It seems that she must start treatment as soon as possible.


    The most important thing is that the ancient treasure is not in their hands at present.


    Judging from the current situation of the ancient people, I''m afraid it will take a long time to follow their original plan.


    After weighing again and again, Lin Mengya decided to find shangle Zhengzi to fix herself.


    "Please come in!"


    Busy and worried, Le Zhengzi Xiu immediately put down his official duties and invited people in when he learned that Lin Mengya wanted to see him.


    This time, I don''t know why long Tianyu didn''t follow.


    Probably because the man gave people too much pressure. When he saw that people didn''t come, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Slowly, he asked, "why did the master of the palace come at this time?"


    In fact, he still wants to treat each other as friends.


    What''s more, both their personal abilities and the forces behind them should not be underestimated.


    Although a little cruel, the exchanges between adults are often accompanied by the interweaving of interests.


    But for their husband and wife, he is willing to pay his heart to make friends.


    Lin Mengya hesitated a little and said, "I haven''t congratulated you yet. After many years of forbearance, I finally got what I wanted."


    But le Zhengzi Xiu just smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "My family has suffered heavy losses this time. Alas! In fact, compared with this win of losing both sides, I really sincerely hope that everyone can unite together."


    "Believe it or not, Lord Gong, I don''t want to see such a bloody scene."


    Who knows, Lin Mengya nodded: "I believe it."


    She is also the head of the family.


    In fact, the last thing she wants to see is the infighting of the family.


    The ancient clan is not like the palace family. If you want to preserve the fire, you must break your tail to survive.


    Therefore, the fate of the ancient people is indeed their own, but it is also the best choice. There will be others without them.


    The hearts of the ancient people have long dispersed.


    If we do not find a way to unite them, the only thing waiting for them is the disaster of extermination.


    Her words made Le Zhengzi Xiu feel a strange emotion called moving.


    She knows him!


    This cognition made him a little happy and felt that he might have another confidant in the future.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t have this plan, and she didn''t just come to make friends this time.


    She pondered for a moment again, and then said, "in fact, I have something to ask you this time..."


    "Brother! Who do you think I brought?"


    Her words were inadvertently interrupted by Le Zhengzi Tan who rushed in excitedly outside the door.


    The other party didn''t see her sitting here.


    Excitedly, he pulled his brother''s sleeve and said, "didn''t you tell me to pick up aunt Qing''s daughter a few days ago? Coincidentally, I accidentally met her!"


    About the name "aunt Qing", which makes Lin Mengya a little concerned, is also because there is no place for her to speak now.


    He was forced to stay here. Seeing that Le Zhengzi Tan brought a woman with a hat, he was so happy that he danced with his brother.


    As an unknown melon eater, Lin Mengya only heard about it, but she could also sum up some.


    About this "aunt Qing" is an elder whom Le Zhengzi Xiu attaches great importance to.


    The daughter of "aunt Qing" naturally has something to do with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Seeing Le Zhengzi Tan''s quick mouth, she almost sent his brother and the girl to their bridal chamber. She hurried and coughed.


    "It seems that I came at a bad time."

 Chapter 3028

    Her words made the room quiet for a moment.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu glared at his unhappy brother, and then smiled at Lin Mengya, "it''s all Zi Tan''s ignorance. I don''t know what the palace master wanted to say just now?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t see it. When he finished this sentence, Le Zhengzi Tan''s body suddenly tightened up.


    He held his fingers tightly, and even breathing became difficult.


    It''s the best policy to find someone to pretend.


    He really had no way, and did not dare to tell his brother that Gong Ya might be aunt Qing''s daughter.


    Otherwise, the elder brother will know that he may have died.


    But he kept muttering in his heart.


    When he arrived that year, he was indeed a step late, and personally confirmed that the other party had been poisoned.


    Although he also wanted to take each other''s bodies away.


    At that time, he had tried his best to sneak in. He was really unable to steal the other party''s body and take it away.


    All along, he thought he had concealed it well. After all, people were dead and no one would know the truth of that year.


    But I didn''t expect that the person he identified as dead was still alive!


    Or was it because he was in a hurry that he didn''t find out the real situation of the other party, so that the person who had died in his heart "lived" again!


    No one knows how flustered he is.


    Aunt Qing was a great benefactor to their brothers, but he failed to live up to his benefactor and his brother''s trust.


    Can it be said that Gong Ya came to complain to her brother because she knew what happened in those years?


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Tan only felt as if he had been put on the fire rack.


    Gong Ya''s words were a torch to execute him.


    He swallowed and spit with great difficulty, but he didn''t even have the courage to stop the other party from talking. He could only listen to the other party and said, "it''s not important. Since the master of Lezheng has guests, I''ll leave first."


    Carrying his heart, he fell back into his chest from the sky in an instant.


    Le Zhengzi Tan even felt weak, as if she had just escaped death.


    On the other side, Le Zhengzi Xiu felt that since the other party could come at this time, there must be something important.


    After repeated retention, Lin Mengya still declined each other and left.


    "The master of this palace has a special temper."


    Looking at each other''s far away back, Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    In fact, he really wants to return the other party''s life-saving kindness. However, Gong Ya has always been very polite to him since the last confrontation.


    I think he really regarded him as an outsider.


    Le Zhengzi Tan was thinking about things in a trance, and felt a pat on the shoulder.


    After that, he saw his brother''s smiling face.


    "OK, you smelly boy hurried to bring people, but didn''t introduce us?"


    Hearing the expectation in the elder brother''s tone, Le Zhengzi Tan was very guilty.


    He began to regret.


    It was just before. Why is aunt Qing''s daughter in front of them now, but he still chooses to lie?


    The truth is on the tip of the tongue.


    But before he could speak, he heard a gentle woman''s voice.


    "Are you brother Zixiu?"


    The woman lifted the hat at the beginning, revealing a beautiful face.


    She smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes. She could see that although she was a little nervous, she was still young


    It was a big salute to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Your eyes are somewhat similar to Aunt Qing."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu only looked at her and decided that the other party was aunt Qing''s daughter.


    The woman also slightly tilted her head when she heard the speech and said, "I''ve only seen the portrait of my mother. I didn''t expect to be lucky to be a little similar to my mother."


    When it comes to Aunt Qing, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s attitude becomes more and more gentle.


    He felt that the other party would certainly have the same unforgettable charm as aunt Qing.


    Seeing her, he seemed to see Aunt Qing.


    "Aunt Qing told us a lot about you back then. I think if she could see you now, she would feel very happy."


    "Really?" The woman widened her eyes slightly and seemed to be very interested in what he said. She couldn''t help but say with some nostalgia: "I really want to know something about my mother. Will brother Zixiu tell me?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu readily agreed.


    But there was no affair between men and women in the eyes he looked at each other.


    In his eyes, this girl is his sister just like Zi tan.


    As for the future, I''ll leave it to the future.


    After all, he just doesn''t want to appoint aunt Qu Qing''s daughter.


    From beginning to end, Le Zhengzi Tan''s mouth was bitter.


    He''s wrong, he''s really wrong!


    He dared not deceive his brother with another lie in order to cover up his temporary lie.


    The more he treats the girl he replaces, the more uneasy and guilty he is.


    Because all this is based on Aunt Qing''s dedication to their brothers.


    But now, he wants to watch his brother give everything to the fake.


    Even if he found someone, he still felt uneasy about sleeping and eating.


    Finally, in the evening, the elder brother let the girl named "Xiaoya" get along with Le Zhengzi Tan alone because he had other business to deal with.


    you ''re right.


    In the original letter, the nicknames "Xiaoya" and "ya''er" were used.


    Maybe aunt Qing was afraid of being found these letters and traced them to her daughter, so she never mentioned her daughter''s full name.


    Therefore, at the beginning, Le Zhengzi Tan also worked hard to find Lin Mengya, while his brother knew nothing about the truth.


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Tan couldn''t help feeling a little lucky.


    If "Gong Ya" is really "Lin Mengya", then his lie can''t last a day.


    Seeing no one around, he said in a deep voice to the fake named Xiaoya: "tomorrow you will tell my brother that you are not used to being here and want to go back, you know?"


    Xiaoya mumbled and nodded.


    She''s just a homeless little orphan.


    About three years ago, he was inadvertently saved by Le Zhengzi tan. After that, he was randomly placed as a maid in one of his houses.


    In fact, she was not as calm as she seemed just now, and now she was eager to leave early.


    Seeing her so clever, Le Zhengzi Tan couldn''t help reflecting on herself.


    He found the man, and he made the bad idea himself.


    Speaking of it, the girl was innocent and involved.


    I can''t help but be gentle. "I won''t forget the things I promised you before. You don''t have to be a maid in the future. The house will be given to you later. When you get married later, I will send you out as an adoptive brother."


    Xiaoya was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly thanked the second master.


    "Thank you, sir! I will do what you ordered. Please rest assured, sir!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan nodded, and then went out again full of worry.


    Fake ones are all appropriate, but what should he do to compensate for his mistakes?


    It''s a headache to think about it.


    ......


    Lin Mengya had planned to come to the door the next day to discuss. Who knows, Yuehu City, which had just been quiet, was in chaos again.


    This time, she was forced not to go out of the door.


    Just because someone has poisoned a large area in Yuehu city!


    Speaking of it, Lin Mengya is also alert.


    The other party''s way of poisoning is quite crafty.


    Unexpectedly, a large group of wasps came from nowhere and stung pedestrians in the city like crazy.


    It happened that everyone felt that after the collapse of the Pei family, their vigilance was relaxed, and there were many people on the street.


    And most importantly, the wasp has strong action ability and small goals.


    Even if the doors and windows are closed tightly, it is likely to get in through some small hole.


    Wasps sting people is severe, and even fatal.


    At this time, bee venom mixed with other poisons, and the toxicity became stronger and stronger.


    Thanks to Lin Mengya''s special physique, and she and her teacher also have the habit of spraying insect repellents in her residence.


    I''m afraid the only ones who haven''t suffered losses are them.


    But this is only limited to them in the house. Once they go out, they still have to be stung all over their heads like other pedestrians in the street.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to take it lightly. She not only let her blood poison run all over her body, but also the two babies couldn''t leave her for a moment.


    Adults can''t stand this crime, let alone two children.


    "What a strange thing!" Qian Jinjin rushed into the room with the best sealing under the cover of Zheng Yuan.


    As soon as he came in, he complained about the situation outside.


    "You didn''t see it just now. The wasp is like crazy. It stings people!"


    "It was so dark that I got goose bumps all over that day. I don''t know which wicked ghost stabbed all the hornet nests nearby to get such revenge!"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him.


    The guy volunteered to go out to inquire about the news with the help of the insect repellent at home.


    But everyone knows that these goods are restless and wave.


    If Ma Feng is allowed to toss his head, he will be honest.


    Fortunately, Zheng Yuan is a reliable.


    He took out a small bamboo tube.


    The bamboo tube is only half the length of the forearm, and the sealing is good. Just now, I can hear the sound of heavy impact inside.


    Fortunately, he was caught in his hand, otherwise he would have been knocked out.


    "Is there a live wasp in here?" Aunt Fang hesitated for a moment and asked curiously.


    Zheng Yuan nodded.


    With his martial arts skills, he can catch two bees with difficulty without being stung by wasps.


    That ghost is too aggressive. If it weren''t for this bamboo tube, which was specially designed by Lin Mengya to hold poisonous insects, I''m afraid it really couldn''t control the damn wasp.


    Seeing that he was sure, aunt Fang immediately drew back to Uncle Huo.


    She was either afraid or disgusted with taking things.


    Yes, yes!


    Uncle Huo did not expose his wife and patted her hand as a comfort.

 Chapter 3029

    Lin Mengya is still hung with two babies.


    But except for her, I''m afraid it''s something no one can cure in this room.


    Ignoring the eager expectation, he planned to take over the two little grandsons'' teachers and stuffed both children into their father''s arms.


    Long Tianyu has a specially developed medicine fragrance bag on her body. I think those wasps can''t get close to her.


    But he still pulled his sleeve, "be careful."


    She nodded and took the small bamboo tube in Zheng Yuan''s hand with both hands.


    Probably because of her toxicity.


    The two wasps in there hit especially hard after she took over.


    About all want to rush to escape, this woman with a terrible smell.


    That strength is no different from suicide.


    The people around him were a little frightened. Even Zheng Yuan involuntarily stretched out his hands and was ready to take over at any time.


    To everyone''s surprise, those slim looking hands can hold firmly no matter how the things in the bamboo tube hit.


    In the system, Xiaoyao has detected the poison carried by wasps.


    "There is more than one poison of living wasps, and that poison is also fatal to wasps, so they are so manic."


    Two samples are still too few.


    Moreover, this fast-moving carrier has also caused some obstacles to the analysis of the system.


    More importantly, these wasps seem to have been soaked in a variety of poisons. They not only carry poison all over their body, but also their toxicity is quite chaotic.


    This behavior is simply to want others to die.


    And even if the wasp will die soon, the toxin on them will not be affected, but will bring another accidental attack to the people here.


    It can be said that the person who came up with this move is absolutely cruel and vicious.


    He did this just to keep alive!


    What''s worse, the remaining people in Yuehu city are the heads of various families.


    If all these people are killed, the ancient people are bound to be in a mess, and even worse, which is no less than a disaster for the whole ancient people.


    This person''s intention is also quite vicious!


    The two wasps in the bamboo tube also gradually lost their vitality.


    After hearing that there was nothing moving inside, Lin Mengya carefully opened the bamboo tube.


    In this process, she has always been on guard, and she has temporarily made a small compartment with a transparent gauze curtain, leaving only two holes that can allow her hands in and out.


    As expected, the wasp was dying. Even if she let it out, it just shook its wings a little.


    "Be careful!"


    Aunt Fang poked her head, worried and curious, and didn''t forget to tell her to be careful.


    Uncle Huo frowned gently.


    On the one hand, more importantly, his wife just grabbed his thigh.


    Hiss - it really hurts!


    Lin Mengya looked back and nodded to everyone, indicating that everything was all right.


    Then she took out her homemade bamboo tweezers, picked up one of the dead wasps and observed it carefully.


    From the appearance, it doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    But she could smell the medicine left on the two wasps.


    In other words, before that, they must have lived in a place where they could be exposed to poison.


    with


    When, these wasps also become quite short-lived because of the poison.


    Therefore, it must have been made like this recently.


    That''s weird.


    Although it''s spring now, wasps shouldn''t be so active.


    Besides, in the woods around here, I haven''t heard of wasps hurting people.


    In other words, these wasps may not have been collected temporarily.


    It''s safe to transport bees, but transporting wasps?


    I''m afraid I didn''t take my life in because I was not careful.


    Therefore, the source of wasps is very problematic.


    One side, Baili Rui couldn''t restrain his heart that wanted to study.


    Squatting beside the students excitedly, the two discussed each other.


    Most of the people present didn''t understand what they said.


    On the contrary, Song Jia, who was sitting in the corner, bit her lip once she had no sense of existence. She seemed to want to say something, but she was embarrassed to speak.


    After Lin Mengya finished discussing with the teacher, and then properly disposed of the bodies of the two wasps, Song Jia timidly said, "I may have seen these things before."


    In an instant, everyone in the room focused on her.


    Originally, some girls who didn''t adapt to it shrunk and looked like a poor little girl.


    With a surprised look on her face, Lin Mengya pulled a bench and sat in front of Song Jia.


    "Where did you see it?"


    "I saw it in the backyard of the Chu family. But it wasn''t so much or so powerful at that time. I thought I saw it only by chance."


    Song Jiayue said the lower his voice.


    She was also afraid that she was wrong. It would be bad if she misled the other party. When she was regretting, Lin Mengya asked, "what did you see in the backyard of the Chu family? By the way, do you have many of these things at home every year?"


    Song Jia thought about it and shook her head: "not much. There are many forests here, so there are naturally many snakes, insects, mice and ants. Therefore, every year, she will buy some insect repellent powder and sprinkle it in front of and behind the house to prevent everyone from being bitten by poisonous insects."


    This is even more strange, said Lin Mengya.


    Wasps are highly toxic. If they are allergic, they may even die.


    So every year, Lin Mengya will distribute her own insect repellent.


    Most families do the same, and the Chu family also has two people who know poison, Chu Jingye and Chu Lingyun.


    Therefore, they should also know better than ordinary people that the wasp is powerful.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    "I think I probably know the source of this thing, but I didn''t expect him to be so brave! And I don''t know what method he used to make these wasps so concentrated."


    Lin Mengya''s face was slightly chilly.


    The man who can come up with this idea is a complete madman!


    Bailirui also thought of going with the little apprentice.


    At that moment, he sank his face and said, "poison door scum! I should have killed him at that time!"


    The poison on the wasp is configured indiscriminately. Even for the purpose of killing people, it is not a poison door means.


    But if everyone, like him, thought they had mastered something others didn''t have, and wantonly abused other people''s lives, their poison door would have disappeared!


    The master and apprentice looked at each other and immediately understood each other''s plans.


    "I''ll kill that guy!" The teacher clenched his teeth and murmured.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, "since he dares


    In doing so, we must have full confidence. I think even if we are looking for the Chu family now, it will be empty. "


    "Then let''s let him discredit our poison doctor?" The teacher gnawed his teeth with hate.


    Lin Mengya thought, "I always think he has a back move. Otherwise, he shouldn''t kill these people just to vent his anger?"


    In terms of poison technique, she and her teacher can naturally restrain these poisonous bees.


    But since Chu Jingye chose to start at this time, it must have his intention. Besides, he himself is a man of the ancient family. If these people die, what good will it do him?


    At this moment, even Song Jia, the only ancient people present, was confused.


    you ''re right.


    The Chu family, no matter how they stand in line, is a second rate family after all.


    Even because of the death of those people, the ancient clan has been in chaos, but their current strength can not dominate the ancient clan at all.


    Therefore, this is simply thankless!


    Song Jia felt that her mind was in a mess and patted her head hard, trying to throw all the things she didn''t need to worry about out of her mind.


    She can''t help with intrigues.


    But she can help two toxicologists find out the solution of those poisons!


    you ''re right!


    Song Jia determined wholeheartedly that the two toxicologists in front of her were kind-hearted people who were hard to meet in a thousand years!


    So I will find a way to detoxify my people!


    Thinking of this, her worship of the two teachers and disciples deepened.


    If Lin Mengya knew her simple idea, she would say she was still too young.


    She really wants to help Lin Mengya.


    But she never makes a loss.


    She was worried about what kind of chips to use to impress Le Zhengzi Xiu and ask him to lend himself the precious treasure of the ancient family.


    Look, isn''t this the chance?


    "Zheng Yuan, can you do me a favor?" She looked at Zheng Yuan.


    The latter nodded without thinking.


    "I need you to help me send some things to the owner of Lezheng. I will ensure your personal safety, but there are some dangers. You can answer me after you think about it."


    The reason why she chose Zheng Yuan is that only his skill and identity are most suitable for those present.


    If she or long Tianyu''s men, or Huo Xiao, she is not familiar with the ancient family, or even has a festival with it.


    Even if she gave them something that could solve their problems, she might be smelly, or she might be identified as the murderer.


    Otherwise, only their foreigners are not injured. It''s not about them. What''s the matter when they''re ready to take precautions?


    She did it once and didn''t want to do it again.


    It can be said that Lin Mengya has completely regarded each other as an "outsider" since she was used by Lezheng Brothers last time.


    If she treats outsiders, she must be watertight.


    Zheng Yuan nodded without hesitation. In his eyes, he trusted Lin Mengya very much.


    "Well, come with me." Lin Mengya got up and took him to another room.


    Of course, he was followed by long Tianyu holding his two children.


    Fortunately, several brothers stuffed a lot of things for her during the annual gift,


    One of them is gauze with good air permeability and fine mesh, which is a little weak.


    Although she didn''t know what her brothers used to make her do, at least now it''s in use.

 Chapter 3030

    Thanks to Yun Niang, they are all around.


    After discovering the abnormal conditions outside, they made simple bee proof clothes with gauze and thicker cloth.


    Moreover, those fabrics are scented with insect proof medicine. After people wear them, they will disperse the insects outside and spray a thick layer.


    After the whole process, Zheng Yuan''s safety situation doesn''t have to worry.


    It''s just that the strange bee proof suit looks a little eye-catching.


    But in the face of life and death, beauty has become an insignificant thing.


    Finally, Lin Mengya gave him some insect repellents and a letter.


    "Most people outside are unprepared because they are unprepared. Once they react, they can avoid it either by smoking or by other methods. But they don''t expect that the bodies of those wasps are the biggest trouble."


    Zheng Yuan, who was wrapped in layers, nodded cautiously and said he would bring the news to.


    "Well, you should go early and return early. Be careful."


    Zheng Yuan turned around with difficulty and went out of the courtyard.


    Everyone crowded at the door, holding a heart to see him leave the safe area step by step.


    Soon, the dark swarm of bees on the street was rushed away by a bloated figure.


    None of the things we were worried about happened.


    Zheng Yuan was also a cautious man. He didn''t worry because of fear, but walked slowly in the street.


    The flying wild bees unconsciously made way for him, and seemed to be very afraid of those things on him.


    Zheng Yuan gradually put down his heart, turned and waved to the people in the yard, indicating that he was all right. After that, he continued to maintain the rhythm and walked towards the center of Yuehu city.


    At this time, the central area seemed to be the largest shelter in the city.


    Because when the bee disaster broke out before, most families gathered together all night to discuss the aftermath treatment plan.


    Unexpectedly, it was blocked there.


    Fortunately, all the places of the clan association were newly repaired, and the two brothers of Le Zhengzi Xiu reacted very quickly. After discovering that several people were attacked by wasps, they immediately closed the doors and windows, and guarded the cracks of the doors and windows with some braziers.


    Although they handled it so quickly, they still couldn''t avoid casualties.


    The two people who were injured at the beginning finally stopped breathing in the helpless cry.


    Seeing that these two people died so miserably, everyone here was anxious.


    "Our people are still outside!"


    "Master Lezheng, we have to go back and have a look!"


    Most families are still more responsible and worried that their people will be hurt.


    But they were in a hurry. Le Zhengzi Xiu still clenched his teeth and wouldn''t let them go back.


    "Now the situation outside is unknown. If you go out rashly, I''m afraid you will die under the attack of that thing before you see your family."


    Everyone knows what he said is reasonable, but the more urgent the situation is, the more worried they are.


    You know, what they brought this time is the mainstay of the family.


    Maybe they are not sure what will happen if something happens to these old guys, but if those people outside are gone, their families may fall down!


    Inheritance is far more important than themselves.


    Anyway, those grandchildren can''t do anything!


    "Please listen to me!"


    At the critical moment, Le Zhengzi Tan blocked the door and said sincerely, "I know what you think, but look at the situation outside!"


    Before he spoke, the crowd heard the crackling noise outside.


    It was those crazy wasps who wanted to rush in and hit the doors, windows and walls.


    The faces of the people could not help but become extremely ugly.


    Even the timid ones have begun to tremble uncontrollably.


    Yue Zhengzi sighed and then said, "to tell you the truth, I''m afraid it''s hard to resist if there are martial arts experts here. If you rush out like this now, it''s just a sacrifice in vain!"


    Everyone looked at each other. Although they all knew that he was telling the truth, they were still anxious.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu wanted to continue to persuade, so he heard a "bang bang" sound from the door behind him.


    His heart was slightly cold. How many wasps could make such a movement?


    But before he thought much, the voice continued to come, and it had a sense of rhythm.


    At this time, the people behind him had changed from horror to fear.


    This, this is not the wasp, become essence?


    "Don''t be afraid! Even if it has great strength, it can''t open the door. As long as we don''t go out, it won''t come in!"


    When Le Zhengzi Tan said this, his heart was also angry.


    It was the first time he had seen such a strange scene, but the knocking became more and more urgent. Finally, he even vaguely saw that the sealed door panels were shaking!


    What should I do?


    The door must not be opened!


    Otherwise, once those things get in, the people in that house will suffer!


    But if the thief bees gathered more and more, and finally even broke through the door, wouldn''t they be very passive?


    He held his heart and stared at the direction of the door panel without blinking.


    In my heart, I was really thinking, with my own skills, if I threw those charcoal fires out at my fastest speed, could I ignite the wasps?


    Also, can you walk away? Will it affect the rest of the house?


    While his mind was racing to think about these problems, the knock on the door suddenly stopped.


    Everyone''s heartbeat seemed to stop for a moment with the sound of knocking at the door.


    "That thing, gone?" Someone asked in a trembling voice.


    Le Zhengzi Tan took a deep breath and went to the door.


    "Eh?" He couldn''t help wondering.


    Why does the crackling crash sound outside seem less?


    However, there were still some faint noises coming out, just because the doors and windows were tightly closed, so I couldn''t hear them clearly.


    In fact, they feel uncomfortable in it.


    Although those wooden doors and windows can breathe even if they are closed, after all, such a large group of people gather together and are afraid. The air is inevitably dirty and stuffy.


    He just wanted to open the door now to see what was going on outside.


    But at this time, the damn and desperate knock on the door rang again, but this time it was more urgent.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart crossed.


    I thought I could be scared by that little thing?


    Just as he was about to open the door and rush out, he was stopped by his brother behind him.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Why do I feel like a person outside?"


    People?


    Le Zhengzi Tan subconsciously wants to shake his head.


    The situation outside is too bad, let alone people. Even the iron man with copper skin and iron bones is afraid it is difficult to resist the attack of those wild bees.


    But at this time, Zheng Yuan, who had scattered a circle of insects around the doors and windows outside, also took off his head cover with difficulty.


    The materials used by those sisters and aunts at home are too real!


    Fortunately, it is a breathable fine mesh yarn


    Cloth, otherwise, if you put it on the left and right floors, let alone wear it. If you walk on the street, I''m afraid you''ll be suffocated before you wear it.


    "Le Zheng, please open the door!"


    Zheng Yuan''s voice is strange to the people inside.


    But now his voice was like the sound of nature, which moved the people in it to tears.


    Finally! Finally someone came!


    Then they realized a key problem.


    Since the wild bees outside are so terrible, how did this man get in?


    Not only do they want to know this problem, but le Zhengzi Xiu is eager to know it.


    He patted his stunned brother, then quickly removed the things that blocked the door panel and welcomed people in..


    Seeing his action, it was too late for those behind him to stop.


    But strangely enough, half of the swarm that could not wait to rush in had disappeared this time.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu took a special look at the sky outside.


    It was so dark that it was like a big black cloud hanging over the sky.


    Although he was as calm as him, he couldn''t help but have a sudden attack in his heart.


    Then he noticed the man in strange clothes.


    The latter looks like a lot of clothes on the body. It is not only tightly wrapped from top to bottom without leaving a gap, but more importantly, there is no trace of being stung by a wasp on the exposed face!


    Zheng Yuan nodded slightly at him, then motioned him to take the thing in his hand.


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Xiu noticed that there were many cloth bags hanging on the man.


    One by one is about the size of a fist, but they are all wrapped in cloth bags.


    He didn''t know what the other side meant, but looked at the other side with a wary face.


    Zheng Yuan is not used to speaking in front of so many outsiders.


    In fact, in addition to the quiet character created by his own skills, he is also an introvert.


    Unless he is in front of familiar people, he always feels a little uncomfortable.


    "These are insect repellents."


    He explained it concisely.


    Then, Le Zhengzi Xiu still didn''t reach out for it, but hugged him and asked, "dare you ask childe, what''s the purpose of coming to deliver medicine to us at this time?"


    Zheng Yuan was speechless.


    At the same time, he also regretted it.


    Had known that these people were so suspicious and inquisitive, he would not have volunteered to deliver things.


    I can''t help but say, "I''m from the Zheng family outside the territory."


    "Extraterritorial territory"!


    The impact of these four words is not small.


    Le Zhengzi''s eyes changed immediately, but out of caution, he politely asked the other party to show something to prove his identity.


    Zheng Yuan had no objection. He struggled to get out of his clothes, and then took the jade slips he carried with him to the other party.


    The jade slip was slapped, but it marked his ID card in detail.


    Ordinary people, let alone imitation, haven''t even seen it several times.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu believed seven or eight points, and his eyes looked at Zheng Yuan with a little more trust.


    "It turned out to be the son of the Zheng family. It was rude just now." Le Zhengzi said.


    After that, he quickly asked people to help Zheng Yuan unload his clothes and medicine bag.


    Those curious people also gathered around. Seeing Zheng Yuan''s face more serious for a moment, both sides were a little nervous.


    Finally, Le Zhengzi coughed and asked.

 Chapter 3031

    "Thank you, childe Zheng, for delivering the medicine for us. I''m having fun with Zhengzi Xiu. Take the liberty to ask, childe Zheng, do you know where these wild bees come from?"


    "Zheng Yuan." Zheng Yuan couldn''t stand others calling himself childe Zheng one by one. Later, he shook his head honestly and said, "I don''t know."


    Huh?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu seldom chokes.


    The other party''s answer was too short. He asked several questions tentatively. The other party shook his head and looked at him expressionless.


    His mood was constantly tense, for fear that his words would offend the other party, and his tone could not help being more euphemistic.


    In the end, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He could only point to the pile of strange things and ask, "what are you wearing just now? Can you tell me one or two?"


    Zheng Yuan thought again and again. Although he felt that there were too many problems for the owner of Lezheng''s house, he really didn''t know. He could only continue to tell the truth: "I don''t know. I can prevent bees."


    It was about the habit of being abused. Le Zhengzi Xiu only noticed the word "anti bee". He couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and asked urgently, "what kind of cloth is this sewn with? I looked as if it was not ordinary."


    Asked about the blind area of knowledge, Zheng Yuan habitually shook his head.


    Really, his understanding of cloth is only limited to the scope of distinguishing cotton, hemp and silk.


    Others, that''s really no comment.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu did not continue to ask, but personally picked up a small bag to disperse insects.


    He was stunned when he opened it.


    There were fist sized balls, which smelled a faint smell of medicine. They looked ugly and even a little shoddy, which was different from what he imagined.


    But he couldn''t believe the facts.


    When he helped the other party unload before, he once took the opportunity to secretly touch the cloth.


    Although the texture is tough, it can''t resist the attack of those wasps.


    So, I''m afraid the real secret lies in these medicine balls.


    After weighing it, he respectfully said to Zheng Yuan, "please teach us how to use these things."


    Speaking of this, Zheng Yuan came to the spirit.


    A person''s transportation capacity is limited.


    Lin Mengya also considered the situation of many people before, so the medicine she sent to the other party this time is concentrated.


    Anthelmintics are different from insecticides. As long as they are used properly, they can last longer.


    In fact, Lin Mengya also plans to make it through the most dangerous days first.


    Once those wasps reach the end of their life, that is the most difficult stage.


    Then, it''s time for her to really do it.


    Zheng Yuan also brought her news this time. However, when everyone was attracted by the magical insect repellent, he quietly sent the letter to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    The latter was also stunned. Then he pretended that nothing had happened and put the letter away.


    Zheng Yuan saw that his tasks had been completed and was about to leave, but he was stopped.


    "Young master Zheng, please stay!"


    Zheng Yuan looked back and saw a little old man with a eight character goatee.


    The man''s face was anxious, but his sight was always lingering on his bee proof clothes.


    "What''s up?" Zheng Yuan asked.


    The little old man rubbed his hands and asked, "I have an unkind request. I want to borrow your bee proof clothes. I wonder if it''s ok?"


    Hearing the speech, Zheng Yuan subconsciously hugged his bee proof clothes and looked serious.


    In his consciousness, only his recognized family and friends can share such good things with him.


    Don''t think about anyone else!


    But the little old man with eight character Hu still didn''t give up. He even wiped the corners of his eyes and begged: "I know I embarrassed the childe, but there are several children in my family. I really can''t let go of their safety."


    "Please show me your kindness and allow me. Your kindness will never be forgotten!"


    People: Yi -- the little old man with eight characters is so clever!


    Who doesn''t know that the "children" in his family are tall and strong. Where can he worry about this little old man?


    It''s clear that the other party wants to send medicine to their house first through the bee proof clothes!


    But at this time, everyone was selfish, so they didn''t expose him, but secretly looked forward to it. If childe Zheng Yuan agreed, could they learn from him later?


    Unfortunately, their calculations were wrong.


    Zheng Yuan didn''t blink and refused the other party.


    Even afraid of the other party''s second opening, he ran out of the door with his bee proof clothes and stood in the yard wearing them.


    He was covered with insect repellents, so he was not afraid.


    But the little old man is afraid!


    Finally, he had to bite his teeth and stamp his feet in place, unwilling to do so.


    All this was seen by brother Lezheng.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s face showed sarcasm.


    He knew that the ancient people were selfish.


    When their family was undergoing great changes, this group of people either stood by or fell into a well.


    If aunt Qing had not secretly offered a helping hand at that time, I was afraid that their brothers would not be able to hold on until now, and Lezheng''s family would have dispersed long ago.


    He once again witnessed the nature of those people.


    He was slapped on the head and looked back. What he saw was his brother''s disapproval.


    He shrunk his neck and restrained his true emotions.


    Thinking of aunt Qing, he inevitably thought of Gong ya.


    Last night he thought about it and thought it had to be made clear first.


    The reason why he had such doubts before was that he accidentally saw the painting painted by Gong Ya''s eldest son.


    The boy''s painting is good. Although he only draws 50% similarity, the outline of the woman in the painting is more similar to Aunt Qing''s portrait.


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s facial features list is not completely consistent with her mother.


    It is said that female father Xiao was more like her father when she was a child, but when she grew up, her outline was more like her mother.


    Mo Yan''s description of facial features is not so detailed, so it is closer to his mother''s appearance in outline.


    Therefore, Le Zhengzi Tan, who inadvertently saw the portrait, was like seeing a ghost.


    And he was sure that Mo Yan, a five or six-year-old child, had no chance to get access to the portrait of aunt Qing secretly hidden by their brothers.


    At that time, he was in a hurry. He even thought about taking the portrait to question Gong Ya about their purpose.


    Until Mo Yan came back, he asked others happily whether the portraits he drew for his mother were similar.


    After getting the affirmative answer, Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart was also in a mess.


    Yes!


    Aunt Qing''s "unfortunate death" daughter is called Lin Mengya.


    In Gong Ya''s name, there is also a word "Ya".


    Moreover, when he was collecting information outside, he heard that the master of the palace family had been sent out since childhood. He didn''t return to the palace family until he was an adult.


    All the information can be matched.


    That''s why he''s in such a mess.


    Since he learned that the other party may be aunt Qing''s daughter, his guilt has not dissipated for a day.


    Now I can''t help thinking about their group of big and small, and I don''t know if they can survive.


    At that moment, he quickly grabbed two bags of insect repellent medicine on the table, walked quickly to Zheng Yuan''s identity, and begged in a low voice: "Mr. Zheng, can I ask you something?"


    Zheng Yuan''s face immediately tightened.


    This is the beginning of the ancestral tradition again. It''s over! They came to borrow clothes from themselves again!


    But le Zhengzi Tan knew that he had misunderstood and quickly explained: "I don''t want to ask you to borrow this dress. I just want to ask you to help me take these two bags of medicine to the master of the palace. Oh, by the way, it''s the first house in the East Street!"


    With that, he couldn''t wait to make a promise.


    "If you can help me, no matter what you ask, I can do it, please!"


    He just wanted to make up for it and ease his guilt.


    Unfortunately, Zheng Yuan didn''t give him this opportunity.


    He pushed back the medicine bag he held. "They have."


    Isn''t there, and there are many!


    Zheng Yuan said this, put on his headgear, turned and left.


    Only le Zhengzi Tan, who stood in place, was left, staring at the two bags.


    Until then, he realized that Gong Ya didn''t need what he called compensation at all.


    It''s like this medicine. He thinks he is kind and can the ability of the palace master and his highness Xi. How can he not be treated favorably by this childe Zheng?


    It has to be said that Zheng Yuan''s saw gourd was quite successful.


    According to the virtues of some ancient people, if Lin Mengya or long Tianyu really sent someone, I''m afraid they will think about the wrong place, and even think that they are pretending to be good people. What''s more, they even have conspiracy theory.


    But they can''t expect to exist outside the territory.


    The things sent by their hands naturally become kind assistance or even gifts.


    Lin Mengya always doesn''t want to test human nature, so the result often disappoints her.


    Fortunately, Zheng Yuan''s identity saved her most of the trouble and made the ancient people more cooperative.


    "Zi Tan, come in."


    Behind him came the elder brother''s call.


    Le Zhengzi Tan rubbed his face heavily and put the medicine bag back into his arms.


    Since the Gong family doesn''t need it, he will stay.


    Anyway, he knew that those old guys would be shameless and try to draw more for their family.


    And he can''t let his brother suffer any danger.


    ......


    It is also a bee that flies, so that there is not even a ghost shadow on the street, let alone those who used to spy on their eyes in the dark.


    Therefore, even if Zheng Yuan swaggered back to their yard, no one outside knew the origin of him and Lin Mengya.


    Is that probably the only benefit?


    After Zheng Yuan came back, Lin Mengya immediately let him strip off


    no It doesn''t mean anything else, just let him take a dip in the medicine bath.

 Chapter 3032

    For Lin Mengya''s arrangement, we naturally cooperate unconditionally.


    Especially Zheng Yuan, who has seen the real plague of wild bees outside.


    In fact, he is not a coward. Even for the reason of practicing kung fu, his state of mind is much more stable than that of ordinary people.


    At least, I won''t make a fuss when I see something.


    Nevertheless, he was stunned by the overwhelming number of wild bees outside.


    Everywhere they reach, they are the wasps that can kill people.


    Even on the roadside, he saw the bodies of many people who had no time to run back to the house to take refuge.


    The deaths of those people were very tragic.


    Not only are they swollen, blue and purple, and there is no good place, but also several have been used as nests by wasps.


    He also witnessed the death of a passer-by on the road.


    The man''s body twitched constantly, but his mouth was wide open, but it was full of in and out wasps.


    That kind of weird scene, even if Zheng Yuan was as calm as he was, he felt disgusted, and came up with fear layer by layer.


    Zheng Yuan wanted to save the man.


    But before he came to the man, the tortured man stopped breathing, and there was only one body left.


    From the moment he saw the man die, Zheng Yuan knew that Gong Ya didn''t just send some medicine, but an opportunity for countless people to live.


    In his thoughts, the water temperature gradually cooled.


    Before long, the impatient money and gold came and knocked on the door and called him.


    "Smelly mute! When are you going to soak? Come out quickly, everyone is waiting for you!"


    In fact, he was itchy about the situation outside, so he volunteered to find someone.


    However, he and Zheng Yuan have known each other for many years. They used to be able to wear a pair of trousers and eat and live together. Therefore, Qian Jinjin didn''t take this seriously.


    The door was suddenly opened from the inside.


    Then Qian Jinjin saw Zheng mute''s face collapse tightly, and took back his hand with some guilt in an instant.


    What''s the matter with this mute today? I just called him out. How can I throw my face to myself?


    However, he was afraid of being a smelly mute. He could only hold back his complaints to his mouth, and dared not speak out after Zheng Yuan.


    The medicine bath is used to remove the residual poison that Zheng Yuan may get on his body.


    However, facts have proved that the effect of their special bee proof clothes is quite good.


    At least after Lin Mengya passed her pulse, she didn''t find anything wrong.


    This is good news for them.


    Especially after Lin Mengya affirmed the effect of anti bee clothes, Zhao yunniang and others also stood up and felt proud.


    You know, along the way, they always feel that they are a burden, and they can''t help them too much except sewing, mending, scrubbing and washing.


    But now! It''s different!


    They finally found their most suitable position and continued to shine.


    How can these sisters in law be unhappy?


    Immediately, represented by Zhao yunniang, took the initiative to take over the work of making bee proof clothes.


    They may not be good at boxing and intrigue, but this kind of sewing and mending work is really their strong point.


    "Please don''t worry, master and wife of the palace! Let''s not say anything else. We will be able to sew more sets of bee proof clothes before tomorrow!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were somewhat surprised. "You''ve really helped me a lot! Thanks to you on the way, I can live like this with the children


    Proper. By the way, I won''t let everyone busy in vain. All participants have big red envelopes afterwards! "


    As soon as you listen, you will have more energy!


    Of course, they are not because Lin Mengya is a generous person. She will make them quite satisfied every time she sends a red envelope.


    If they can help! And save people!


    This is quite a glorious thing!


    Aunt Fang also volunteered to join the "anti bee clothing production army".


    Although she has been used to living in dignity for many years, when Huoxiao was a child, she often made new clothes for her child''s husband.


    Although after so many years, some have been made by hand, the most important thing of bee proof clothing is not beauty.


    As long as the stitching is fine enough, there is no gap when sewing multi-layer cloth.


    This is very simple for Aunt Fang.


    The rest of the people watched as the women''s army began to work, but they couldn''t do anything.


    Of course, this does not include Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    One of the two can make medicine and the other is responsible for taking the baby.


    Suddenly, the Huo family and their son, who were completely forgotten by their wife / mother, only felt that life was really lonely like snow.


    Caught off guard, they became two wastes.


    The two looked at each other and only felt that there was suffering.


    Fortunately, Zheng Yuan''s news arrived late.


    Although he is not good at communicating with others, he has a proper and stable personality.


    What he said will neither exaggerate nor miss any important details.


    Uncle Huo could not help humming coldly when he heard that the group of people still wanted to make Zheng Yuan''s anti bee suit.


    "Wishful thinking, insatiable greed!"


    These eight words are his summary of the ancient people over the years.


    In fact, he had noticed it before, so he didn''t pay much attention to the operation of the shops of the Presbyterian Church these years.


    He put more energy into his private property management and was completely different from his personal assets and the public assets of the Zhao family or the Presbyterian Church.


    At first, it was to avoid suspicion, lest some people catch his pigtail and say that he abused power for personal gain.


    Now he knew that even when his memory was tampered with, he was full of wariness towards those people of the ancient clan, so he would be more defensive against them.


    Now I think this is the right decision.


    At least after he separated from the ancient people, he could raise his children and wife with his rich private property.


    As for those things that let the ancient people break their heads, he is not rare at all.


    But when they saw that they openly occupied the property of the Huo family as the property of the ancient family, they could not help but hate.


    How did he become their property?


    Huo Xiao glanced at his father and nodded silently to show his support.


    Lin Mengya also knows uncle Huo''s mood. After all, if you want to say miserable things, no one is more miserable than the three of them.


    As one of the culprits, the ancient people often dance in Uncle Huo''s minefield.


    It is estimated that no one can bear this evil spirit.


    Therefore, after a moment of meditation, she whispered, "the initiative is in our hands this time. If Uncle Huo wants to get all those things back, I can help."


    But Uncle Huo didn''t think about it, so he shook his head and said, "they are all dead things. I don''t want to bring them or take them away. I just don''t want to see them fall into the hands of my enemies."


    He never wanted to take anything away except some old objects with more commemorative significance.


    What''s more, the things have been contaminated with the bloody smell of too many people, and they are very popular because of those things


    People who die are inevitably angry.


    Therefore, uncle Huo doesn''t want to be contaminated with those ominous things.


    Lin Mengya looks at Huoxiao.


    The latter hesitated for a moment, then gently frowned and whispered, "I want to do some good with these things."


    Lin Mengya realized in an instant, and was so blessed that she thought of a good idea


    "Why don''t we use that money to run a charity?"


    In fact, such a thing had taken shape in the palace family before.


    But at that time, most of them were facing palace family members or members of the big chamber of Commerce.


    Lin Mengya copied the model of charities in later generations. After all, the orphanage she was in was often donated by the outside world.


    The dean''s mother who raised her is a selfless and loving good man.


    Every cent of those donations was spent on their poor orphans.


    Therefore, although she can''t love as much as the dean''s mother, she is also doing her best in her own way to inherit what the dean''s mother taught her.


    Her proposal immediately won the approval of the Huos.


    After all, those things left in the ancient family can only do evil, but if they can be used to do some good deeds, it is also a good thing to accumulate virtue and blessings for the descendants of the Huo family.


    Compared with the inexperienced Huo family and their son, they are more willing to entrust this matter to Lin Mengya.


    After simply finalizing the follow-up, several people turned the topic to the ancient crisis.


    Lin Mengya saw that Zheng Yuan seemed to be distracted all the time, and Qian Jinjin, who was sitting beside him with his arms in his arms, also looked like a resentful woman.


    "Did you two quarrel?" She asked tentatively.


    Qian Jinjin snorted and turned his head to ignore the smelly mute.


    Zheng Yuan hesitated for a moment before looking at Lin Mengya.


    "Lord Gong, can you save them?"


    There was a difficult plea in his tone. After witnessing the tragedy in the street, he really couldn''t be indifferent to it.


    Unexpectedly, Qian Jinjin blew up immediately after hearing this.


    "What do you mean? You''ve seen what''s going on outside. Can you let her go out and die?"


    Compared with the explosion of money and gold, Zheng Yuan obviously thought more objectively.


    "I don''t mean that. The palace master does have this ability, not to mention..."


    He didn''t say that. Fortunately, when he said money and gold, he almost jumped up and beat him.


    "So if she has this ability, she must contribute freely for the people of the ancient family? Have you ever thought about why Gong Ya asked you to deliver medicine?"


    "I..." Zheng Yuan''s mouth was clumsy. Before he could say anything, he was bombarded by money and gold.


    "That''s because! As long as she dares to appear and say that she can treat those people, the guys of the ancient clan will immediately regard her as the real murderer! At that time, she will not only be forced to treat those people, but also be forced to hand over everything in her hands in the name of compensation!"


    Money and gold finally hated that iron was not steel, and knocked on the elm''s head.


    "Dumb Zheng! I only thought you were a little stupid before! Now I find that you are not only stupid, but also stupid!"


    Lin Mengya always wanted to stop her. Unfortunately, Qian Jinjin was so angry that she didn''t get a chance to interrupt.


    She did not expect that the money and gold, who shouted every day that they had nothing to do with money, would protect her so much.


    Moved, she immediately decided to give him a big red envelope when she paid him money and gold next month.


    But the reason why Qian Jinjin is so emotional is obviously not just because of her friend.

 Chapter 3033

    The sudden opposition between the two friends ended with Qian Jinjin running out with red eyes.


    Zheng Yuan was silent for a long time after that.


    Until Lin Mengya and them had discussed the following series of countermeasures and plans, he still just hung his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Lin Mengya feels very embarrassed.


    After all, there are some reasons why they broke out such a fierce quarrel with her.


    Beauty is a curse, but so.


    But she just thought so, and then realized that it might not be that simple.


    At this time, just in time for her little girl to drink, grandma.


    Holding his baby in one hand, he knocked on the table in front of Zheng Yuan with the other hand.


    "Huh?" The latter raised his head and looked at her suspiciously.


    Lin Mengya cleared her throat and said, "the most important thing between friends is communication. I think this gold is not just to fight injustice for me."


    Zheng Yuan nodded, but habitually responded in silence.


    It was a scar hidden in his heart. As a friend, he felt he shouldn''t touch it.


    When Lin Mengya saw him like this, she suddenly sympathized with her classmate Qian Jinjin.


    Compared with such a stuffy guy day and night, I think gold should endure very hard.


    But this is a matter between them. She can''t interfere too much. She can only sigh and say, "I think it''s your blessing to have such a good friend as gold with your character."


    Zheng Yuan was moved.


    What I kept thinking about was the picture of him sharing weal and woe with money and gold over the years.


    Maybe it''s really his fault.


    "An apology or something is useful only when you say it to yourself. In your heart, even if your intestines are blue, what''s the use if the other party doesn''t know?"


    It has to be said that Lin Mengya, who is comparable to the "emotion capture machine", is a big killer for Zheng Yuan, who has little expression.


    He had never felt so penetrated.


    I even think that if gold can do the same, will there be less misunderstandings between them?


    Seeing his general meaning, Lin Mengya almost wanted to open his unusual brain circuit to see if it was solid.


    This product must be single by strength, and it is obvious that it will always be single.


    "Please! You are not the winning number of the lottery. How can people guess gold all the time? Besides, no one is a roundworm in your stomach, how can you guess so accurately every time?"


    "I know I don''t like to talk, but sometimes one sentence may avoid a lot of trouble. Sacrifice it for your rare friendship!"


    Zheng Yuan''s lips moved back and forth, but in the end he just nodded.


    Lin Mengya was completely helpless.


    He can see that Zheng Yuan''s goods are really sullen.


    You obviously have everything, but he just doesn''t like to say it, and he is happy to let the people around him guess his ideas.


    I don''t know what kind of environment and education can bring up such a "wonderful flower".


    If everyone in their family is like this, she can''t imagine what a strange state they will get along with each other.


    Isn''t language born to make life more convenient for everyone?


    Shaking her head, she took the baby and went back to the house to feed and milk.


    ......


    Zheng Yuan finally found it in the warehouse


    Money and gold.


    Because Aunt Fang and yunniang are going to sew bee proof clothes in batches, they need to move those idle fabrics and old clothes back and forth from the warehouse, so they turned out everything they brought.


    The money and gold of those fabrics were not rare, but other things became a good medicine to cure him.


    When Zheng Yuan came, he was squatting on the ground, happily digging treasure in the pile of things.


    "Hey, I like this! That looks good!"


    "Oh, what a worry! My brother wants to take you all home! Unfortunately, my brother''s pocket is only a little big. Who can take you back?"


    Zheng Yuan took a silent look. It was enough to put all the money and gold in his pocket.


    Well, it''s only a little big, that''s all!


    But Zheng Yuan, who knew he had angered each other, now only dared to stand behind him silently.


    By the way, he picked up those things that couldn''t fit in the bag for him and stuffed them into it.


    Money and gold, who are immersed in the fun of Taobao, obviously also heard the hesitant footsteps behind him.


    But he didn''t give each other a look. He just snorted coldly and continued to pout his ass to dig for treasure.


    Smelly mute is too much!


    Knowing what kind of dog virtues the ancient people are, he wants their friends to die for his own conscience.


    If Zheng Yuan really has that kind heart, go on his own. Why drag others to die?


    He wrote another note in his heart with resentment. Then he patted the soil on his clothes, pulled his full bag over, skillfully pressed it down, and then fastened the mouth of the bag.


    Zheng Yuan has never been so neglected by his friends.


    Although they have worked together countless times over the years.


    But every time even if they don''t speak, their actions are very tacit.


    But this time, although Qian Jinjin didn''t say anything, he just avoided his helping hand every time.


    This feeling of being completely excluded, even a trace of mind can not be conveyed, is really a little overwhelmed.


    Zheng Yuan also had the impulse to speak for the first time.


    But before he was ready, Qian Jinjin put the bag on his shoulder and turned away without looking at him.


    "Gold, you wait!"


    Finally, Zheng Yuan didn''t hold back.


    The corner of Qian Jinjin''s mouth was slightly hooked, showing a successful smile.


    With the back, the high cold immediately returned, but reluctantly squeezed out a word.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that the other party was still willing to take care of himself, Zheng Yuan''s heart instantly settled a lot.


    He wants to organize the language and think about what he should say.


    Unexpectedly, Qian Jin, who had not received the next reply for a long time, was angry again.


    This smelly mute! Be careful when you become a real mute!


    Seeing that his friend was leaving again, Zheng Yuan was in a hurry and grabbed each other''s arm.


    There was only a bang.


    The cloth bag carried on the shoulder of money and gold fell to the ground.


    Then came the sound of something inside.


    Zheng Yuan was stupid immediately.


    Money and gold are red eyes.


    Is that the sound of baby fragmentation? No, his heart is broken!


    "Are you sick, dumb bastard? Even if you don''t carry it for me, you still broke me


    My baby! Don''t think I can''t beat you if you have rough skin and thick meat. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you all over the ground! "


    Zheng Yuan was scolded, but he found some familiar feelings, and his heart was not so nervous.


    "Gold, I didn''t mean it. I''ll compensate you for anything broken. Can I do it?"


    "You pay! You''re burning with money, aren''t you?"


    Qian Jinjin suddenly felt that the words were not right. He quickly turned a corner and pretended to ridicule and said, "Oh, how can I forget. Now you Zheng Yuan are not ordinary people. You have such a good heart. You have to pay for breaking my things."


    After feeding the child, he could hardly wait to make complaints about Lin Mengya''s dark poke. What is his stuff? That''s clearly my mother''s!


    But Zheng Yuan was obviously confused by Qian Jinjin''s attack.


    "How much do you want?"


    "Not much. It''s just two flowerpots. Just give me a thousand Liang for one. Oh, you Zheng Dashan won''t think it''s expensive?"


    Lin Mengya, who is secretly touching the preserved fruit fed by her own man: wipe! Is there any moral bottom line for money and gold, even the flowerpot?


    But Zheng Yuan obviously didn''t realize that it was just angry words from his friends.


    He even thought about his wealth carefully.


    "OK."


    Money and gold are rarely stuck.


    Especially, they are also hard-working and strong labor. How can they be penniless, and this goods can take out two thousand Liang as soon as they speak?


    Suddenly, he felt his deliberate sarcasm and all rebounded back.


    My heart not only has no happy feeling, but also feels sour.


    "OK! You''re rich! I''m not worthy of playing with your young master. Goodbye!"


    Zheng Yuan was even more confused.


    He thought all the wealth he gave would make gold happy.


    Unexpectedly, why is the other party more angry?


    Lin Mengya almost laughed wildly when she fell on her man''s shoulder.


    The shock on Qian Jinjin''s face just now was that he didn''t expect that the last "poor man" was himself!


    However, she also wondered that there were a lot of rewards and ordinary red envelopes for each other.


    Why is it so poor?


    But over there, Zheng Yuan is obviously ready to go straight in.


    Now he found that it was too tired to quarrel with gold.


    I don''t know if it''s because he doesn''t speak much at ordinary times. How does he think he''s okay when he doesn''t speak? Once he speaks, it will make Jin more angry.


    But Lin Mengya''s reminder is still in my ears.


    He really didn''t want to lose the good friend of gold, so he was willing to change for his friend.


    "Put aside the money first. Today''s thing is really what I did. I don''t think about it. I''m sorry."


    Once the words of apology were said, it seemed that there was no difficulty in other words.


    Money and gold are also stunned.


    After years of getting along, he has been used to each other''s silence.


    Although they spend most of their time together, they are like a cold deal.


    But that''s the way they get along between their two friends. It doesn''t mean he doesn''t pay attention to this friend.


    After mumbling for a moment, he turned around and whispered, "I admit that I have some personal feelings today. But Zheng Yuan, you can''t ask others to sacrifice like this. Do you also want Mo Yan and Xiao Fubao to be like me?"

 Chapter 3034

    When hearing this sentence, Lin Mengya felt that the two good friends should be ready to communicate with each other, so she could withdraw at ease.


    Of course, the main reason why she followed was not to eat melons, but for fear that Zheng Yuan would be confused at the critical moment, which would deepen the rift between the two people.


    She patted her man on the shoulder and told him with her mouth, "let''s go."


    Long Tianyu nodded and took her away quietly.


    No one knows what the two people said in the process of communication except them.


    Anyway, the way they get along after that looks no different from before.


    Just one thing made Qian Jin unhappy all day.


    Because Lin Mengya made a price for the things he took away to "heal", and then sent them to each other in the form of bills.


    Qian Jinjin didn''t dare to default at all, because Lin Mengya still held his salary for the next few months in her hand.


    At the thought that in the next few months, Qian Jinjin might as well cry to death.


    Regret, now he is very regret.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to say anything.


    ......


    The medicine sent by Lin Mengya to Zheng Yuan soon played its due role.


    At the same time, it also brought some trouble to le Zhengzi.


    Everyone naturally wants this life-saving thing.


    And they don''t know when those wild bees will retreat, so they don''t hesitate to take more by all means.


    But there is le Zhengzi.


    As the head of the first clan, he should at least make a bowl of water flat on the surface.


    So he chose to distribute according to the number of heads, regardless of the protests raised by those people.


    Lin Mengya''s letter also played its due role.


    All Le Zhengzi''s accomplishments covered her and pretended to give her a share. After all, the visitor is a guest.


    But this was even more strongly protested by those people.


    "At least it was distributed to our fellow countrymen before. She is a foreigner. Why should she be distributed to her?" Someone protested openly and justly.


    Unexpectedly, this remark has been approved by many people.


    "So you mean to let me watch the guests you forced to invite die?" Le Zhengzi narrowed his eyes, but his tone was gradually cold.


    "But don''t forget, except for their husband and wife, elder Zhao is always a member of our family? Can you give up your own people together?"


    Although the so-called "invitation" to Lin Mengya was not sent out in his name, he also knew the inside story.


    The old people of the ancient clan Presbyterian Church never gave up competing for the control of the ancient clan with their Lezheng family.


    The defeat of the Presbyterian Church decades ago was bought back with the lives of more than a dozen people in their Lezheng family.


    But in fact, behind the scenes, those seemingly reclusive old friends have been secretly soliciting some families of the ancient family and making a lot of demons.


    Since about two years ago, the Presbyterian Council suddenly got a large number of materials from nowhere and rose rapidly. Later, it fought with his first clan energy chamber, and even faintly overwhelmed him.


    Therefore, he can only choose to stabilize the situation first, then eliminate his own hidden dangers little by little, and finally let the Presbyterian Church completely become the past.


    But what he didn''t expect was that things developed much faster than his plan.


    The arrival of Gong Ya and his party seems to be a variable that no one can predict.


    Therefore, his attitude towards Gong Ya is more solicitous than appreciation.


    At least, we can''t let the purpose of the Presbyterian Council


    Easy to succeed.


    When it comes to elder Zhao, the guy who was still plausible just now choked.


    After holding it for a while, he said something he thought was smart.


    "In that case, we might as well send someone to pick up Mr. Zhao''s family."


    In fact, what he thought was that maybe elder Zhao might have bad luck and be killed by those Hornets directly?


    Therefore, the medicine must not be cheap to GONGYA''s foreigners!


    Le Zhengzi almost laughed.


    He said to himself that people would not like what they care about.


    But he could only hold it in his heart.


    More, it is the disappointment of people of the same race.


    They are also faced with disaster, but the owner of the palace can take out medicine and give it to them.


    But what about his kindred?


    But afraid of being taken advantage of by foreigners.


    How ironic is this?


    At the same time, he also understood why the other party asked him to hide the matter.


    Otherwise?


    If these people really knew that the medicine was sent by Gong ya, would they be crazy?


    He had never been as disappointed as he is now, and he had doubts about his responsibility for the first time.


    Is it true that he worked hard all his life for this group of ruthless people?


    Fortunately, the shaking is only temporary.


    Now that the medicine is in his hands, naturally he has the final say.


    Despite the opposition of those people, he made a decision to give Gong ya a share.


    It is obvious that his decision has aroused some people''s dissatisfaction.


    The sight of reproach or discontent sank on Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Unfortunately, it is of no use.


    He gave the medicine to le Zhengzi Tan and told him, "you must personally send these drugs to the master of the palace, okay?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was stunned.


    Because he felt that the bag of medicine his brother gave him was too light.


    But he always trusted his brother, so he just nodded, put on their imitation of Zheng Yuan''s Bee proof clothes and went to "deliver medicine" to Gong ya.


    About because the life span is about to end, the attack of hornets flying in the sky is becoming more and more violent.


    They can even hold together and hit closed doors and windows together.


    Just as those old guys are fighting with Le Zhengzi, their family may die, but they don''t realize that what they delay is their own life.


    Along the way, although Le Zhengzi Tan was very careful, he also encountered several dangerous situations.


    At the critical moment, it was the insect repellent he was carrying that saved his life.


    Strange to say, no matter how crazy those wasps are, they will automatically retreat once they get too close to him.


    It''s like being driven by something.


    It also makes Le Zhengzi Tan more and more curious about what''s in the insect repellent medicine Zheng Yuan sent them.


    What is the sacred purpose of the person who configures this medicine?


    With these heavy guesses, his steps became more and more dignified.


    Until, when he hid in the corner because he wanted to avoid a huge swarm of bees, he vaguely saw someone coming from the opposite side of the street.


    Fortunately, Le Zhengzi Tan has always maintained an alert state.


    Despite his curiosity, the first reaction was to hide himself more tightly.


    He thought that either the son of Zheng Yuan or Zheng Yuan''s companion could come out under such circumstances.


    But as the other party approached, he was horrified to find that the other party was not wearing that bloated anti bee suit!


    He subconsciously slowed down his breathing.


    Seeing the man getting closer and closer, I was more and more surprised.


    The other party''s dress is very strange.


    The Raven blue cloth was embroidered with the image of a strange hornet.


    If Le Zhengzi Tan was lucky enough to have taken a biology class, he might be able to guess that the pattern is like a queen bee.


    It''s just that the queen bee grows very strange. It makes people feel creepy after only one knock.


    There are three people in Tsing Yi. The queen bee on the leading man is the most gorgeous and strange.


    At the same time, behind him was a huge wooden box.


    As he walked, wasps poured out of the wooden box behind him.


    Those wasps didn''t fly away immediately after they came out, but fell on the people in Tsing Yi.


    Soon, the three crows were surrounded by dark wasps.


    But they didn''t care and continued to move forward.


    Soon, the wasps that fell on them flew up again.


    But it was full of terrible aggression and flew in all directions.


    The three people kept going back and forth, and the scene was like they were constantly wearing and taking off black armor composed of wasps.


    That feeling can definitely become Le Zhengzi Tan''s biggest nightmare in recent years.


    Looking at the three people walking on the street and releasing bees, Le Zhengzi Tan''s teeth itched with hatred.


    It turned out that the disaster was brought by these three people!


    For a moment, he even forgot his fear and wanted to kill the three people so that they would not continue to harm others.


    Just do it!


    With the insect repellent on his body, Le Zhengzi Tan fell behind the three people not far or near.


    Finally, he found that there was a limit to the number of wasps in the big box behind the three people.


    In the end, there seemed to be only a few wasps in and out.


    In this way, the other party will lose the best cover conditions.


    Thinking of this, Le Zhengzi Tan felt it quietly with great courage.


    They must have a foothold.


    Then, as long as they relax, he will succeed with another hit.


    The three were unaware of the people behind them.


    It is not that they are not vigilant, but that they have never dreamed that there are people in the world who are not afraid of poisonous bees in addition to them.


    After releasing three boxes of poisonous bees, the three went out of the city.


    On the empty street, Le Zhengzi flashed a cruel look in Tan''s eyes, lightened his steps and quietly followed up.


    ......


    Lin Mengya was awakened by a knock on the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, aunt Fang''s anxious face pulled her out.


    "Someone has been stung by poisonous bees. Go and have a look!"


    Lin Mengya woke up in a moment.


    She asked aunt Fang to wait for her first. She quickly went back to her room and took her own medicine box and some medicine she developed for poisonous bees.


    The inquirer asked, "who was hurt? But what''s wrong with the insect repellent?"


    She thought it was the wasp''s adaptation to the insecticide that caused the failure.


    But unexpectedly, the person stung by a poisonous bee was le Zhengzi Tan!

 Chapter 3035

    Le Zhengzi Tan''s situation is very bad.


    After Lin Mengya arrived, she first had a brief understanding of the situation, and then learned that this guy used his tenacious perseverance to climb to their door at the last moment before losing consciousness.


    Now, people''s consciousness is completely blurred.


    "I''ve seen that he should have been hurt by bee venom, but after the injury, he cut the place where he was stung with a knife, released some poisonous blood, and finally used the medicine you gave." The teacher arrived first and immediately whispered with her about the current situation.


    It has to be said that if Le Zhengzi Tan can survive, most of it is due to his own self-help measures.


    The medicine given by Lin Mengya has the function of detoxification.


    Only she used the method of attacking poison with poison, so le Zhengzi Tan''s situation would look more serious.


    The teacher has treated the wound for each other in advance.


    Strangely enough, there was no reaction of other poisons except bee venom.


    While thinking, Lin Mengya considered with the teacher and wrote some prescriptions that could detoxify him.


    Whether he can survive or not depends on his own life.


    After giving him the medicine, Lin Mengya turned to study what Le Zhengzi Tan had brought.


    At first, everyone regarded it as something of Le Zhengzi tan.


    Until, Zhao yunniang, who came to deliver things, suddenly let out a scream.


    "Ah! Get rid of it quickly. Why did the ghost come in!"


    The next moment, everyone rushed nervously.


    I saw a black wasp the size of a fist climbing out of the half man tall wooden box!


    Everyone is almost allergic to this thing now.


    Especially such a big one.


    However, although the fist sized wasp has wings, it can''t fly. It can only crawl slowly on the ground.


    Nevertheless, it is enough to scare a group of people with less courage.


    Lin Mengya and her teacher rushed to the scene to check the situation when they screamed.


    She frowned at the sight of the particularly fat wasp.


    incorrect! This is clearly a queen bee!


    Although wasps are not as social as bee populations, although there will be queens in their populations, other female bees will also lay eggs.


    But there is only one queen bee left here. The function of this wooden box


    "Go and get me two bee proof clothes and thick cloth gloves!"


    She doesn''t need insect repellents.


    After all, her blood poison is more effective than insect repellent.


    The queen bee was still crawling slowly, but there were no worker bees around.


    When everyone''s scalp was numb with fear, Lin Mengya grabbed the queen bee with gloves and carefully observed and discussed with the teacher.


    Suddenly, Song Jia, who had the least courage and was most afraid of these things, was almost scared to cry.


    She is so naive! really


    I even dreamed of competing with Miss Gong ya.


    no That''s definitely her delusion, okay?


    At least, at least she is absolutely afraid to catch the Bumblebee with her bare hands, okay!


    After that, Lin Mengya put the queen bee into a larger bamboo tube.


    Several small holes are left in the front and back of the bamboo tube, which not only ensures that the contents will not be suffocated, but also ensures that the queen bee will not fall out.


    Then she and her teacher began to dismantle the huge wooden box.


    At this moment, it is estimated that no one remembers the poor man still hovering on the death line.


    Because everything in front of me is unheard of and unheard of.


    I saw that the big wooden box was full of wasp eggs, larvae and pupae!


    As a medical student, Lin Mengya doesn''t know much about this biological knowledge.


    Fortunately, she has a system for help.


    Although Xiaoyao is not good at this knowledge, he still has basic common sense.


    After a few minutes of analysis, the small drug came to a conclusion.


    "From the situation of eggs, larvae and pupae, the growth cycle of this kind of and wasp should be three to five days. Maybe the varieties are different or manual intervention has been carried out."


    So the wasp really mutated!


    "So those wasps outside are indeed bred?" She asked.


    The little medicine gave a positive answer.


    "The conditions here do not meet the nesting conditions of the wasp population, so it can be basically determined that these wasps should be brought from the outside."


    The wooden box in their hands should be a tool for transporting wasps.


    She just couldn''t imagine how Le Zhengzi Tan got it.


    Of course, she would not doubt that these things had something to do with Le Zhengzi tan.


    Otherwise this guy wouldn''t have been hurt so badly.


    The next morning, Le Zhengzi Tan, who finally got back his life, was startled by an old face in front of him as soon as he opened his eyes.


    "Young man, you''re awake!"


    Bai Lirui, the owner of the old face, grabbed each other''s shoulder very excitedly and couldn''t wait to ask, "yesterday, my little apprentice and I saved you, so in return, should you tell me how you got the wooden box?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a little confused.


    In fact, his remaining memory remained in the scorching heat that could almost kill people.


    It took him a long time to recover slowly.


    Then, facing bailiri''s thirsty face.


    "Cough, I..."


    As soon as he spoke, his face felt a little swollen and painful.


    Subconsciously wanted to touch it, but Baili Rui pulled it quickly.


    "No, no! Your face hasn''t subsided yet. Young man, take your time and say, I''m not in a hurry!"


    Lie! In fact, he is dying of anxiety!


    If his little apprentice had not ordered him not to disturb the patient''s rest, he would have awakened him by some small means.


    Tut! Why don''t young people know how to cherish time?


    Le Zhengzi Tan was stunned. He didn''t know what he thought. He was really hard to open his mouth and told him how he got the box yesterday.


    Yesterday, he accidentally found the three beekeepers carrying large boxes to spread poisonous bees.


    Later, in order to get rid of the three evils as soon as possible, he quietly followed up.


    I thought these three people would be vulnerable as long as they didn''t have a hornet around, and he could get it easily, but I didn''t expect that the other party clearly knew his weakness.


    Therefore, when the three stepped out of Yuehu City, someone came to meet them.


    He shouldn''t have done it at that time.


    But the bird spirit he suffered these days, coupled with the thought that they would continue to be frightened, made him want to get rid of the three people urgently.


    So he chose an appropriate time to sneak attack.


    The result is OK.


    Three beekeepers, one dead, one injured and one escaped.


    Those who answered him also surprised him by getting rid of several.


    The rest of the men covered the wounded and ran away with another intact guy.


    Originally, they wanted to bring back their companions'' bodies and boxes, but they were frightened by Le Zhengzi tan. Finally, they had to run away first.


    But in fact, they didn''t know that Le Zhengzi Tan was accidentally stung by the wasp in the three men''s box just now.


    Fortunately, the wasps they drove were not the poisonous wasps in the city.


    Otherwise, even if he succeeds, I''m afraid he can''t come back alive.


    As for the wooden box, it was the booty brought back by Le Zhengzi Tan who endured the pain.


    Bai Lirui was not interested in anything else. As soon as he heard the three mysterious beekeepers in his mouth, his eyes lit up and pestered him with many detailed questions.


    In the end, Le Zhengzi Tan was too tired to speak.


    Because he really can''t think of what those people''s fingers look like. He can''t stop until he asks the color and shape of his nails.


    He really wants to ask the other party to let him go. He''s just a wounded man, okay?


    Unfortunately, the research crazy bailiri has no heart after all.


    After he asked the other party several times with bright eyes again, Le Zhengzi Tan finally closed his mouth.


    He even had no love and asked himself why his physique was so good? Why doesn''t he just faint?


    Also, did he owe this man in front of him in his last life.


    So the other party is responsible for torturing him all his life.


    At this time, the door remembered "cough" in time and successfully saved his life.


    "Teacher, don''t be too difficult for others. He''s just a wounded man. Don''t wait for him to support you before you continue to ask?"


    The previous sentence also moved Le Zhengzi tan.


    But it would be better if there was no last sentence.


    But he doesn''t understand. Lin Mengya is really trying to save him.


    If you let the teacher know that there is no chance to ask each other in the future, I''m afraid even if Le Zhengzi Tan faints now, the teacher will never let him go, but will catch him and ask him a happy question.


    "All right." Bai Lirui expressed some regret, then patted Le Zhengzi tan on the shoulder and said earnestly, "young man, you must take good care of yourself as soon as possible!"


    Le Zhengzi tanzheng felt that the elder might have a good feeling, and the other party''s next sentence made him not think about it at all.


    "I haven''t seen such an interesting thing for a long time! When you are well, tell me what you see!" Baili Rui still has some aftertaste and doesn''t feel very enjoyable.


    But le Zhengzi Tan naturally shouted in his heart: no! He doesn''t want to remember anymore! Please raise your hand and let him go!


    But obviously, the other party didn''t seem to feel his rejection at all. Instead, he stared at him from time to time with a small flame of hope in his eyes.


    Le Zhengzi Tan is desperate!


    What kind of human tragedy is this? Why did you find him? Isn''t he hurt badly enough?


    Lin Mengya stared at the teacher and asked him to be more restrained. Then she sat in front of Le Zhengzi tan.


    "How do you feel now? Does the sting still hurt?"


    Probably because this hoarse voice with a little apology neutralized the harm brought to him by the old gentleman before, or maybe he was ashamed and couldn''t refuse any problems of Gong ya at all.

 Chapter 3036

    "Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt anymore. You, you saved my life again."


    Le Zhengzi Tan doesn''t know what kind of attitude to face her.


    In fact, he is just the opposite of his brother.


    His elder brother, who looked cold and desolate, was actually a man of long-term love who valued faith and promise;


    And he seems to be a prodigal son who shows mercy everywhere in the game world, but he knows better than anyone that he won''t care about other people''s ideas except those who really care.


    That''s why he chose to leave quietly after seeing aunt Qing''s daughter died of poison hair. Later, he completely hid the matter.


    Just because he was afraid of affecting his brother who was in a difficult situation at that time.


    But who would have thought that instead of dying, aunt Qing''s daughter has become the head of the palace now?


    Not only that, she saved herself again and again.


    This makes Le Zhengzi Tan feel more and more guilty.


    At the beginning, even because of her married status, she felt that she was not worthy of her brother, and said her bad in front of her brother again and again.


    Le Zhengzi Tan was so ashamed that she just wanted to cover her face and bury herself in a pit by the way.


    He, how can he do such a thing?


    Lin Mengya thought he was in pain. Someone asked him to take some pills that would stop the pain and affect his injury.


    Then, although Lin Mengya didn''t ask for details as recklessly as the teacher, she asked him to roughly repeat yesterday''s situation.


    Although it almost became a stress reaction, cola Zhengzi Tan repeated what happened yesterday.


    But Lin Mengya''s attention was attracted by the people he said were responsible for receiving.


    "Since someone answered, it means they have associates. But I wonder why they stare here?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was a little stunned because of her words. Immediately, his face was gradually ferocious.


    "It must be the venomous hand of the Pei family''s old dog! He must feel hopeless to seize power, so he wants to kill us all! Damn it! I knew I would cut off his head myself to prevent him from harming people again!"


    "Hmm? Pei Qianji is not dead?" Lin Mengya asked somewhat unexpectedly.


    At the mention of this, Le Zhengzi Tan''s face was even more ugly.


    "I should have gone after him, but the old Pei dog was so cunning that he divided his soldiers into three ways and took the other two sons as victims."


    Le Zhengzi Tan is a very proud and conceited man. In his opinion, such a failure is a great humiliation.


    At first, he really went for Pei Qianji''s old thing.


    Unexpectedly, the old man pretended to be his eldest son!


    It was late at that time, and he was caught by the other party and lost his target.


    But before the men fled, he had wounded each other.


    And on the only way back to Pei''s house, he has set many checkpoints. Even if the old dog can get away with it, he may not be able to return to Pei''s house safely.


    Not to mention the Pei family, he also left a big gift!


    Enough to kill the Pei family''s old dog!


    Lin Mengya was silent for a moment. It seems that the bee venom affects not only le Zhengzi Tan''s body.


    Looking at an old Pei dog, she didn''t know what to think. Since she hated Le Zhengzi Tan whose facial features were distorted, she thought she''d better not ask first.


    In fact, the other party''s face was swollen because of bee venom, and then wiped a lot of colorful ointment.


    Finally, coupled with this extremely distorted expression.


    It''s a little hard to say!


    Well, although she is not a Yan dog or something, to be honest, it belongs to her courage.


    Let her stare at it for a while, she is not used to it.


    And when talking to others, she always habitually looks into each other''s eyes.


    So she decided to let the patient have a good rest.


    "You can take care of yourself here. I''ll send someone to tell your brother."


    She comforted politely and planned to get up and leave.


    Le Zhengzi Tan suddenly remembered something again and immediately took out a letter from his arms.


    "This is from my brother!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t expect that his brother would only have one letter in the bag.


    As for the contents of the letter, he didn''t dare to open it.


    Just a little guilty, don''t hesitate to look into Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Especially when he thought that what he might delay was his brother''s great marriage, he immediately felt guilty again.


    But now he has no other way, so he can only look at it step by step.


    "Thank you." Lin Mengya received the letter without any accident.


    She knows that the Lezheng family is a smart man, so she doesn''t have to worry about cooperating with him.


    The terms she offered were simple.


    The ancient family treasure has a service life ranging from three months to half a year in exchange for the aftermath treatment of poisonous bees and bee poison antidote.


    She didn''t take advantage of the fire.


    It''s not easy for her to work with her teacher to make these things.


    And she can guarantee that no one in the world can do it so quickly and effectively except her and her teacher.


    After all, she has a system in her head.


    That''s the equivalent of tens of thousands of scientific research teams working with her.


    The existence of this bug, coupled with her profound poison knowledge with her teacher, has become the capital she can negotiate.


    Fortunately, Le Zhengzi Xiusi did not question her.


    But agreed to her proposal, and didn''t ask her what she wanted the ancient treasure to do.


    Lin Mengya is very satisfied with this.


    It seems that Le Zhengzi Xiu is very smart. No matter how good a dead thing is, it is also a dead thing. If it can be used to save those living people, that is the meaning of the existence of the ancient family''s treasure.


    And this time, Lin Mengya generously pushed all the credit to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    It''s not how dignified she is, saving people without leaving a name.


    It''s true that the minds of the ancient people are like walnuts clamped by the door. I''m afraid such a life-saving grace won''t be the gratitude of those people, but rumors and doubts.


    She heard the story of the farmer and the snake when she was a child. Since she knew that the poisonous snakes would not be grateful, why should she pretend to be the virgin?


    Lin Mengya felt that she could not think more clearly.


    People''s hearts are nothing but hypocritical things, and only interests are the most real.


    Lin ¡¤ human soberness ¡¤ Mengya, such thought.


    ......


    With Lin Mengya''s secret help, the casualties in Yuehu city were not as heavy.


    Of course, some people still suffer retribution.


    For example, those men who all rush to quarrel with Le Zhengzi and forget that their families are still trapped in water and fire.


    When he finally took his own share of insect repellent and scolded back to him


    When his people lived in the small yard, waiting for him were a room of corpses and two people who had only one breath left.


    The man collapsed and rushed to his wife and children, but the bodies of his wife and children had already been ruined by those poisonous bees.


    The wailing man didn''t even have the courage to pick up his wife and children.


    Because it is already full of wasps'' eggs and larvae.


    "Ah! Damn it! These damn things! Give my wife and children back!"


    The man''s eyes were red. He crushed those concentrated pills and sprinkled them on those ghost things.


    The bees that whirled around before also fell down crackling.


    After seeing all this, the man ignored the warning given by Le Zhengzi Xiu before, and never touch the bodies of those poisonous bees without preparation.


    Soon, the tired man felt his feet numb.


    Then he fell to the ground.


    Before it was dark in front of him, he heard in fear that the wailing voice from the two people not far away gradually weakened.


    Dead! They''re all dead!


    He was dazzled by resentment and woke up in a moment, but he had no chance to make up for it.


    Really, I''m not reconciled!


    The man fell to the ground and lost consciousness reluctantly.


    It''s hard to persuade a damn ghost to say good words.


    The situation like this man still exists more or less.


    However, most people remember Yue Zhengzi''s instructions, honestly go home, set up a pot and constantly use water to boil the pill.


    In good conscience, although the drugs given by Lin Mengya are not all in her inventory, they are also enough for those people to defend against the attack of poisonous bees.


    In this case, each family is gathered with the foothold of each family as a unit.


    Then just keep this place safe.


    A large pot of potion is enough.


    Then throw the leftover drug residue in front of and behind the house, and finally spray it with potion every other period of time, so that you can completely protect yourself from poisonous bees.


    In fact, for families that strictly follow this process, the final casualties are not very large.


    Although there were many people on the street at the time of the incident, most of them immediately found a place to hide after realizing that it was wrong.


    The loss of holding a group is less, and the loss of fighting alone is somewhat tragic.


    But there''s no way.


    The incident happened suddenly, and it was still a strange way. Even Lin Mengya could not guarantee that it would be better than the current situation.


    As the insect repellent was distributed, the big guy was finally relieved.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu''s mood was raised again with the second letter sent to him by Lin Mengya.


    Zi Tan''s situation is not the most important.


    What bothered him most was the existence of beekeepers and their companions.


    They are not like Le Zhengzi tan. They are 100% sure that Pei Qianji is the ghost.


    It may have something to do with him.


    But more importantly, if Pei Qianji really has this ability, why didn''t he use it before? Instead, he used it when he was chased like a lost dog?


    Maybe it''s revenge.


    But Pei Qianji can sacrifice his son. He is so cruel and cruel. What else can he do?

 Chapter 3037

    Just when they secretly guessed who did it, someone swaggered into Yuehu city.


    Although countless wild bees are still flying on the street, for men, they are just small things that can be driven away with a wave of their hands.


    The man straightened his waist, took a rather proud step, and even was in the mood to enjoy the Moon Lake City shrouded in the disaster of wild bees.


    It should be like this!


    He endured with painstaking efforts for so many years, so that he could one day become the most respected person of the ancient family?


    I didn''t expect that he would give me such a chance so soon.


    At the thought of the task given to him by those people before leaving, the man''s eyes were full of distorted pleasure.


    Although doing so will bring down most of the ancient families.


    However, this will be his world in the future. It is a good thing for him to weaken the ability of those people.


    Thinking of those big families who could yell at him in the past, they could only bow down to him and please him in every way, and the smile on the man''s face became deeper and deeper.


    In the end, he even laughed uncontrollably.


    Unfortunately, because the incident happened suddenly and too hard, he almost choked himself.


    "Cough, cough..."


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Chu Lingyun, who had been carefully following him, came up quickly and beat her father''s back eagerly.


    Although those wasps still made her feel creepy, she will be the most distinguished daughter of the ancient family in the future.


    To this end, she even doesn''t hesitate to follow her father and try every means to please filial piety.


    Of course, it is also to take the lead and make her father like her better.


    Sure enough! She did it, or her father wouldn''t have brought her here.


    "Dad is all right, good daughter. Didn''t you say you have other things to deal with?"


    For this little episode, Chu Jingye didn''t care at all.


    At the moment, I look at my good daughter like a loving father.


    But the love in the eyes did not reach the bottom of the eyes.


    Chu Lingyun wanted to bite her teeth and said, "my daughter can''t swallow this evil spirit! Hum, didn''t the old man say how powerful his good apprentice is? I''ll see what he can be proud when he can''t even save his life!"


    Chu Jingye suddenly thought of his old opponent, and his eyes were dim.


    But I couldn''t help feeling proud at the thought of the means I used this time.


    "Well, my good daughter will go if she wants. No matter what you do, my father will support you."


    Poison saint?


    Ah, the thing he used this time is so powerful. No matter how high the means, the old thing will not find a solution in such a short time.


    At the thought of the noble poison saint, I was at a loss in poison art.


    I can only watch the people around me die, but I can''t do anything.


    How ironic!


    Even he moved his mind to see the excitement first.


    But in the end, reason prevailed. It''s just an old thing in vain.


    In the future, there will be no "poison saint" anymore!


    He patted his daughter on the head in a happy mood.


    "Thank you, Dad!" Chu Lingyun smiled sweeter and sweeter.


    He couldn''t wait to take people to the place where Lin Mengya and them settled.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business."


    Chu Jingye was in a good mood. With a wave of his hand, he walked towards the clan hall with confidence.


    This ancient family, it''s going to change!


    He looked up at the sky and thought freely.


    ......


    "Kick the door open for me! Today, Miss Ben wants to see if the old man will kneel down and beg me for his good apprentice!"


    Chu Lingyun ordered her servants to follow her.


    They are not all Chu family.


    Two of them are experts brought back from outside by Chu Jingye.


    Those two people always keep a straight face and say nothing, but they are very useful.


    After Chu Lingyun gave the order, they didn''t frown and went directly to kick the door.


    With a loud noise, they kicked out two big holes in the two doors.


    Nevertheless, the door was still closed.


    The expected scene of relieving Qi did not appear.


    Chu Lingyun looked at the two big holes and became more and more angry.


    You can''t let her go down these two holes, can you?


    "Waste! I can''t do such a small thing well, and I don''t know what''s the use of my father to support you! Get out of my way!"


    They were scolded and did not respond. They faithfully executed all the orders given to them by Chu Lingyun.


    Up to now, Chu Lingyun can only give up the idea of knocking the door open.


    Instead, he winked at his two close maids.


    These two people are not the wretches she usually uses to vent her anger, but accomplices who will flatter her and even give advice when she does evil.


    They are also quite experienced.


    He immediately came forward, kicked and kicked at the door panel, and kept yelling and scolding.


    What "bitch, get out of here, miss!", "I think they have no way to hide inside. If they don''t open the door now, they will regret it when our young lady does it herself!"


    Such threats are really one after another.


    In the process of abusing the people inside, they did not forget to praise their own young lady and directly praised Chu Lingyun.


    She said that anyone who is smart should know who to please and who not to offend.


    Unfortunately, Baili Rui''s old man doesn''t know!


    And his apprentice.


    The Lord of the palace family is just bluffing. She heard her father say that the palace family was a ragged abandoned family that no one looked up to in ancient times!


    Unlike her, she used to be the daughter of the Chu family.


    Identity, of course, is much more noble than a small abandoned family.


    The old man was just watching the palace family profitable.


    If he knew the change now, he might regret it in his heart!


    The shouting and swearing outside the door eventually spread to the ears of those inside.


    But Lin Mengya is the last one to know.


    Because she is busy preparing antidotes with her teacher.


    This antidote does not work on the human body, but to deal with the aftermath of the dead wasp.


    Incineration should be the best way to solve the problem.


    But it will also bring some pollution here, and even some toxins will remain in the soil for decades.


    Since it is a transaction, she will deal with the matter cleanly without leaving any hidden dangers.


    So she worked overtime to make antidotes with her teacher.


    Seeing that it is about to succeed, it is also time to routinely feed xiaofubao every day.


    The little girl is an angel baby.


    Every day


    Drink grandma regularly and at a fixed point, and don''t make trouble at other times. They coax Qian Jinjin, aunt Fang and others to be nannies.


    But the little guy slept most of the time, especially when he was with her brother.


    Lin Mengya will kiss this before she goes out. She chirps that one. Don''t mention how reluctant she is.


    When he got out of the door, he saw Bai Su rushing out with a murderous face and a sword.


    Lin Mengya stood and looked at it for several seconds before entering the house.


    There was only one man in the house.


    "Where are the people?" She asked.


    Although she will clean up when she feeds and suckles, two people will be left in the room most of the time for emergencies.


    Recently, especially with Baisu and Qian Jinjin, they spend more time.


    After all, one of them is Lin Mengya''s personal maid, and the other is Xiao Fubao''s attending doctor and male nanny.


    But now, why is there no one?


    "Oh, they went out to deal with a little trouble."


    Long Tianyu hugged her and said faintly.


    "What trouble? Do you need my help?"


    Lin Mengya thought it was the wasps outside who had a new move.


    However, long Tianyu soon denied it, and then stuffed the good treasure into her mother''s arms, saying, "I''ll go out and have a look. You can have a good rest."


    Lin Mengya always felt that the actions of these three people were a little strange.


    But she didn''t think deep.


    After all, the ghost outside is like this. If you can shrink at home, who will be foolish enough to come to make trouble at this time?


    Therefore, Chu Lingyun was stunned when her two shouting maidservants were kicked out one by one by a sudden figure.


    Bai Su holds a long sword and looks cold.


    "Who dared to insult my master just now and come out to die!"


    Uh


    The sight of Qian Jinjin, who arrived one step earlier, fell on the two women who were directly kicked out.


    Hiss! He felt pain in his feet just now.


    Sure enough, women can''t mess with you!


    Especially the women of boss Gong''s family, they can''t be provoked alive or dead!


    Chu Lingyun was only surprised, and then she became angry.


    Pointing to Bai Su, who was more arrogant than her, he fiercely threatened: "it depends on the master to beat the dog. You dare to beat my dog in front of me! What are you doing? Don''t take her down quickly! I''ll break her feet and cut her tongue to see what she''s going crazy!"


    The two men who had just broken the door rushed towards Bai su.


    Their martial arts are just fierce and violent, while Bai Su''s martial arts are flexible and elegant.


    The three of them fought up and down for a while.


    But with one against two, Baisu still had the disadvantage of insufficient physical strength.


    Nevertheless, she did not retreat at all, and the sword in her hand became more and more urgent.


    Finally, the two men had a tacit understanding of cooperation. One man entangled the weapons in Bai Su''s hand, and the other took the opportunity to sneak attack.


    Seeing the other party clap his palm at the Dantian of Baisu, suddenly, a short knife suddenly flew away and went straight to the big palm of the sneak attack.


    "Two big men have to rely on sneak attacks to win a little girl. Gee, our men''s faces have been lost by guys like you!"


    Qian Jinjin held his shoulders and opened his mouth to ridicule.


    Standing behind him was Zheng Yuan with a serious face.


    Obviously, the short knife just now came from him.

 Chapter 3038

    The two men did not change because of the ridicule of Qian Jinjin. Instead, Chu Lingyun felt greatly insulted.


    She pointed at the money and gold fiercely, "what are you, dare to talk to me like this! Come on, kill them both!"


    Qian Jinjin gave a disgusting "tut" sound, and then stepped back quickly.


    "Dumb, beat her fifty Liang!"


    Zheng Yuan gave him a helpless look.


    But he didn''t have the hobby of beating women, so he went straight to Bai su.


    Two to two, people in black can no longer have the slightest advantage.


    Where can Chu Lingyun be reconciled?


    Thinking that all the only combat power on their side was contained, he dragged several small minions around him, secretly ordered them to see the opportunity and rushed into the yard.


    Catch the king before the thief.


    She doesn''t believe that if she can catch Gong ya, can these people continue to oppose her?


    The group also wanted to make contributions. When a nest of bees wanted to break into it, they were kicked out by two equally slender and strong legs.


    Aunt Fang, with a calm face and her two men, stood steadily at the door.


    "There''s my mother here. I see who dares to break in!"


    Huo Xiao and Huo Shu behind her are her strength.


    make fun of!


    Do you want to bully her just because of these little minions who don''t have any Kung Fu?


    I simply didn''t pay attention to her!


    Seeing the people he brought down one by one, Chu Lingyun was jealous and had more fear.


    She took a few steps back, and her eyes almost burst out fire.


    However, those two can fight have been restrained, and now she can''t even take care of it.


    Thinking that she might suffer a loss, Chu Lingyun clenched her teeth and was unwilling to let her heart grow angry.


    Why should she be humiliated by these people if she can''t even enter the door?


    A moment of shame and anger made her hate to the edge of her courage. She suddenly remembered that she had a secret weapon.


    Although before coming, her father had repeatedly told her not to take it out until she had to.


    But she had been dazzled by anger.


    As long as she can retaliate against these people and let them die, she will do anything at all costs!


    "Oh! You''ll regret it! I''ll let you crawl at my feet and kowtow to me!"


    She cursed the people in the yard viciously. Suddenly, she took out a small jade porcelain vase from her arms.


    The bottle was only the size of a palm, but when she took it out, the already manic wasps in the sky became more restless.


    Aunt Fang was so careful that she saw the abnormality at once.


    The heart was suddenly surprised. Before Chu Lingyun''s action, he quickly shouted: "you two come back, those bees are going to get out of control!"


    The actions of Bai Su and Zheng Yuan are also sluggish.


    Both are silent, but neither is so reckless.


    After hearing Mrs. Fang''s reminder, the next moment, they fought blood and retreated, and wanted to withdraw to the yard.


    However, this time, the two people seized the opportunity to entangle, and failed to withdraw at the first time.


    After seeing their fear, Chu Lingyun laughed proudly, raised her hand maliciously and threw the bottle to the ground.


    There was only a crisp noise.


    The next moment, countless wasps block out the sun!


    They seem to be completely angered by something, even if they die, they will rush in.


    At first, the yard was sprayed with insect repellent, and a large area of land was left.


    But now, it is shrinking little by little.


    Even the nearest Bai Su and Zheng Yuan could hear the deafening hum of the wasp.


    "Hahaha, this is your end! Only by dying in the hands of these disgusting things can I relieve my hatred!"


    Around, the screams of the attacked people had sounded.


    But it was not Lin Mengya, but Chu Lingyun himself.


    "Miss, miss, help me! Ah! Ghost, go away, go away!"


    Her two maidens were half covered by wasps, and kept wailing and rolling, trying to climb to Chu Lingyun.


    Unfortunately, the things they use to avoid these wasps are only the most elementary.


    Once these things go crazy, they lose their function.


    But they knew that Chu Lingyun must have an antidote to avoid these ghosts.


    But Chu Lingyun didn''t intend to save them at all.


    "Incompetent waste, die."


    She only glanced over there and said with disgust in her eyes.


    Before long, the two men couldn''t stand it and became the first victims.


    Chu Lingyun lifted her lips and forced her to the door step by step with a malicious smile on her face.


    "Now, if you kneel in front of me and knock my head three times, and then hand over the old Baili Rui to his apprentice, I can mercifully make you die happier."


    "Pooh Pooh", someone really couldn''t help laughing.


    Immersed in the charm of Chu Lingyun, an eye knife chopped on the body of money and gold.


    "How dare you laugh at me and don''t want to live?"


    Qian Jinjin rubbed his stomach with one hand and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with the other.


    "I never laugh at others easily unless I can''t help it."


    What the hell is that?


    Money and gold almost didn''t stick the two common words on Chu Lingyun''s forehead.


    It''s killing him.


    As early as he was ten years old, he didn''t need such lines to threaten others. It''s too vulgar!


    Chu Lingyun was so angry that her facial features were distorted.


    But soon, after seeing more and more wasps gathered in the sky, she hugged her arm and said coldly, "I see how long you can be proud!"


    However, Qian Jinjin became more and more serious. The two fingers of his right hand slipped into his arms and touched his own blood flute.


    It seems that if the Hornets really break through the last line of defense, he will be forced to use his cards.


    However, he didn''t think much about life and death.


    The big deal is death. He waited until he was mute. What else can he regret in this life?


    Oh, if you die, don''t you have to pay the debts of the palace master?


    At the thought of this, he even felt that death was not so terrible!


    He quietly clutched the blood flute in his hand and whispered to Mrs. Fang behind him: "madam, go back first."


    "What are you talking about? How can I watch you children die?" Aunt Fang said slightly dissatisfied.


    Qian JINZI''s lips were crooked, but when Aunt Fang didn''t pay attention, he pushed the other party back.


    The Huo family, father and son, almost subconsciously went to pick up aunt Fang.


    Taking advantage of this neutral position, "bang", money and gold closed the door.


    He lazily pasted it on the door panel and vigorously resisted the shaking door panel.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to do a good thing before I died. I''m really losing money!"


    Finally, the first group of hornets broke through the last line of defense and rushed to the people present except Chu Lingyun.


    At the same time, Qian Jin bit the tip of his tongue, and the blood flute hit his lips.


    Just as the first sound was about to sound, a slightly hoarse scold came out from behind.


    "Open the door, you can''t be brave."


    The voice shocked Qian Jinjin''s body slightly and scolded him in his heart. It''s not good!


    Why is the boss here?


    If anything happens to her, what about his little baby?


    When I was worried about the money and gold, I forgot that the tip of my tongue had been bitten. With my big tongue, I asked anxiously, "here comes Leza. Where is the Buddha treasure?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, she knew what the goods had done, and her heart became more angry.


    "Open the door quickly and don''t delay!"


    Money and gold were smart and turned away.


    The door behind him suddenly opened, and two people carried a bucket and went up to the sky without saying a word.


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah!" Qian Jinjin was unprepared and was given a mouthful of powder.


    Soon he felt his tongue numb and the whole man choked his throat in horror.


    finished! Isn''t he hopeless?


    Woo woo! Obviously, he can die as a hero. I didn''t expect that he was so cowardly or caught his own people off guard!


    He lost a lot!


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya pulled the man over angrily and pinched his mouth to check the condition of his tongue.


    Fortunately, the wound is not deep, and those powders are taken by normal people, which is just a little anesthetic.


    "If you can''t die, stay on my side!"


    "Oh! OK!" As soon as I heard that I couldn''t die, the whole person of Qian Jin was like picking up a big gold ingot and jumping into the yard.


    But the next moment.


    "Gold! What''s the matter with you?" Inside the door, came aunt Fang''s exclamation.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look either. She said it was just a little anesthetic.


    However, for some physique, the drug will be spicy. Yidididiu is strong.


    Cough, cough, so it''s not her fault, is it?


    It''s natural that long Tianyu and Bai Lirui came out with the powder.


    It is probably due to Lin Mengya''s brainwave when she was nursing her child just now.


    Otherwise, sometimes inspiration comes out of such a sudden.


    She had no clue when she had been stretched before. Unexpectedly, it was natural for her to rest.


    So she quickly called back long Tianyu who was just going out, put down her full daughter and ran to the teacher.


    Fortunately, it was this fleeting light that made her work with her teacher to develop a big killer against those bumblebees!


    Everywhere the powder went, wasps fell in pieces.


    After falling, the wasps seemed to be corroded by something, and they could no longer fly and sting.


    While they sowed here, their people scattered this new powder on all sides of the house.


    Now, even if the wasp is crazy, it doesn''t dare to break in.


    Moreover, those Hornets who have escaped back to the swarm can infect their new companions as long as they are stained with some medicinal powder.


    For a moment, the sound of Bumblebee landing crackled, like an intermediate hail on a summer night.

 Chapter 3039

    Seeing this scene in front of her, Chu Lingyun was stunned.


    Isn''t this, this ghost very powerful? Why did you die like this?


    "Ah! Damn thing, don''t fall on me, get away!"


    The place where she stood was just where there were the most wasps, and the most wasp bodies fell naturally.


    She thought it was disgusting. If it hadn''t been for her use and killed her, she wouldn''t have approached it.


    Now, that disgusting thing is even more disgusting!


    Chu Lingyun jumped and tried to get rid of the fallen wasp bodies. The whole person was like a monkey with lice on his back.


    "Ah -" she suddenly let out a scream.


    Just, just now! A disgusting thing fell into her mouth!


    Although she was dead, Chu Lingyun still couldn''t control herself. She squatted on the ground with her neck pinched and began to retch constantly.


    "Tut, Miss Chu, if I were you, it''s important to take off my coat and cover my head now."


    Lin Mengya "kindly" reminded.


    Chu Lingyun was almost furious, but she didn''t dare to really open her mouth. She had to take off her new coat and cover her head.


    The wasp rain lasted for a while until the things brought by Chu Lingyun failed, and the wasps gradually returned to normal.


    Although the ground has been covered with a thick layer, the sky is still dark and has not decreased.


    Lin Mengya went over and squatted on the ground to study the wasp''s body.


    From the initial efficacy, it is indeed good, but there is still room for improvement.


    Moreover, she can also change the configuration, so that the drug will be more harmless to humans and animals, so as not to leave disasters in the future.


    She was thinking intently. She finally realized that Chu Lingyun had calmed down outside and lifted the clothes on her head.


    After seeing Gong Ya''s figure with lingering fear, the whole person was quickly filled with anger.


    It made her so ugly!


    She wanted to strangle each other with her hands, but when she took the first step, she suddenly felt that the touch under her feet was not quite right.


    "Ah -" the piercing scream pierced the sky again.


    Lin Mengya was almost startled. She rubbed her ears and only threw one sentence: "scream again, maybe there will be wasps falling in."


    The sound stopped suddenly and disappeared without a trace.


    But at that time, her angry eyes kept staring at herself, which made it difficult for her to ignore.


    Lin Mengya got up and looked at each other: "Miss Chu, I remember that we have no grievances for a long time and no resentments recently. Why do you have to come to trouble me?"


    She raised her eyebrows and did not reveal that the Chu family might be one of the driving forces behind the disaster.


    Because she knows very well that even if the Chu family did it, the brain of Chu Lingyun can never be the real behind the scenes.


    Her father, it''s possible.


    Chu Lingyun covered her mouth and scolded: "you are gong ya? I don''t think you are very good. How can that old man hang you in his mouth every day?"


    Lin mengarden looked at his teacher in shock.


    Dare you, this is the pot the teacher brought her?


    Bai Lirui bowed his head. He''s not him. Don''t talk nonsense!


    "Cough, so miss Chu means that my teacher annoys you because he talks about me every day?"


    Uh This logic is very strange.


    She has reason to doubt that it may be because her teacher attracts bees and butterflies too much.


    It seems necessary to let him go to the last issue after going back.


    Chu Lingyun couldn''t help roaring: "it''s because the old man always said that I can''t compare with you!"


    She doesn''t accept it!


    No matter her qualification or origin, where is she worse than the one surnamed Gong?


    He caught a glimpse of the mask on each other''s face.


    Tut! It looks so ugly that I dare not see anyone, right?


    Oh, there''s nothing better than yourself. The old man is really blind!


    Lin Mengya nodded and could roughly understand why Chu Lingyun hated her so much.


    But what does this have to do with her?


    "Miss Chu, the master doesn''t like you. It''s probably because your qualification really can''t get into the master''s eyes. Give up. Listen to my advice. He''s not sweet."


    Lin Mengya''s "painstaking" listening to Chu Lingyun''s ears is a naked provocation.


    "You has the final say to look down upon me? Your palace house is just a humble abandoned family. Don''t think there are a few bad money that can be shown in front of me!"


    "You''ve offended me. I''ll make you go!"


    That''s a little more information.


    Lin Mengya thought of it.


    It seems that the reason why the Chu family planned so many things should be to seize the control of the ancient family.


    He also asked, "Oh? What do you want?"


    "I want you to hand over all the things of your palace family as a gift to make amends for me. Also, I want all the mantle in his hand to pass on!"


    "And from today on, you have to waste your hands. You can only be a waste forever. You can no longer study poison!"


    As soon as she said this, the faces of everyone around her changed.


    This is not only to kill, but also to kill the heart.


    Lin Mengya''s smile slowed down and looked at the Chu girl in front of her seriously.


    "Is this what you asked, or did your Chu family ask?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Lingyun restored the arrogance before. "My father is the master of Chu family. The whole ancient clan is also has the final say. So what I say is what my father meant."


    "So it is." Lin Mengya smiled, "in that case, I''ll take you and go to your Chu family to ask for guilt!"


    Before her voice fell, more than a dozen figures jumped out from all over the yard, surrounding Chu Lingyun and the surviving monks.


    "You, how dare you! How dare you oppose the Chu family? You won''t have good fruit to eat!"


    Chu Lingyun panicked in an instant.


    Seeing the two people who had not stopped and were still fighting with them, Chu Lingyun shouted angrily: "you two are not dead, but come and protect me!"


    The two men stopped without hesitation and quickly gathered around Chu Lingyun.


    Bai Su and Zheng Yuan also put away their weapons. They looked at each other with some dignity in their eyes and returned to each other.


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and made sure they were all safe. Then she turned to Chu Lingyun.


    "Take her down for me. Those who dare to stop it will follow the law."


    At her command, the experts rushed up in an instant.


    The reason why the previous two people were able to draw with Bai Su and Zheng Yuan was that the four of them had the same skills, and the two of them cooperated better than Bai Su and Zheng Yuan.


    However, this advantage disappeared in front of Lin Mengya''s jackdaw guard.


    However, after a few rounds, they were forcibly separated by the Jackdaw guard.


    Chu Lingyun lost several concealed weapons for self-defense in a hurry. Unfortunately, it was useless in the end.


    This is the first time she has seen the strength gap between her and Gong ya.


    But then came a greater fire of jealousy.


    Why can''t you have all this of Gong ya?


    "Don''t come here! Ah! Let go of your smelly hands and don''t touch me!"


    She struggled like a madman.


    Lin Mengya''s men are well-trained. They throw a rope sleeve directly, and they are locked in their throat, followed by their arms, and can no longer move.


    "Gong ya! You bitch, I''ll let you die! Bah, bah..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t do anything else. She just grabbed a handful of medicine powder left in the bucket and stuffed it into each other''s mouth.


    "OK, you''d better save your energy. When I talk to your father about the terms, you howl a lot to help me."


    The medicine powder directly choked Chu Lingyun and almost coughed.


    But the effect of anesthesia comes up quickly.


    She didn''t have much Kung Fu. Her eyes were distracted and her body was paralyzed. She was a lot more clever.


    "All right, take the people away and lock them in the back firewood room. Don''t be nice to her. If someone wakes up, just be quiet. If it''s not quiet, continue to feed her medicine."


    "Yes, miss."


    The man of Hanya guard carried the man on his shoulder and went back to the yard.


    Qian Jinjin leaned firmly against Zheng Yuan''s arm. He was supposed to watch a good play. Unexpectedly, in the end, he felt a chill in his back.


    He still remembers that he seemed to be against each other.


    Well, fortunately, he knew his way back, put down his butcher''s knife and became a Buddha.


    Otherwise, if we continue to make mistakes, people who have experienced today''s violent storms will have to have their own.


    At the thought of this, the money and gold became more and more clever.


    As soon as Lin Mengya turned her head, she saw each other''s dry smile. She always felt a little strange.


    Oh, by the way, it must be because of the influence of the medicine.


    So he said kindly to Qian Jinjin, "drink more water when you go back. If you''re OK, it''s faster."


    Qian Jinjin nodded and thought skillfully.


    Well, from today on, he''d better try to drink a jar of water a day.


    In the future, boss Gong''s order is the guide to action he must abide by. He must obey it absolutely. There is no second word!


    Lin Mengya didn''t know she was about to harvest a clever brain powder.


    In short, her mind is full of Chu family problems.


    She had sent someone to collect some information about the Chu family after she found out that the teacher was in the Chu family.


    But obviously, the Chu family is not as simple as it appears.


    At least, Lin Mengya didn''t find out in advance that Chu Jingye was still a master of toxicology.


    Although she was defeated by her cooperation with her teacher, it doesn''t mean that the other party is not powerful.


    On the contrary, I''m afraid that anyone who changes to any poison master except her and her teacher can''t get anything good as long as he meets Chu Jingye.


    She and her teacher are not much more powerful than that person in poison art, but because of her physique. Therefore, the research direction of the teacher in recent years is how to improve her physique.


    Therefore, the question now is, how did Chu Jingye do all this?

 Chapter 3040

    But the Chu Sutra industry was not as smooth as expected.


    He is much smarter than Chu Lingyun.


    Ming knew that if he came to the door at this time, he would surely let the other party know that the bee disaster came from him.


    Even if he didn''t care, he was still careful not to let himself leave such an obvious handle.


    He should be planning strategies for the Chu Sutra industry. It''s best to make those fools grateful to him.


    When he came to the gate of the clan conference hall, he even tidied up his clothes, with a kind smile on his face, straightened his chest and prepared to meet the grateful eyes of those people.


    Unexpectedly, it was empty!


    Empty? How is that possible?


    He had deliberately ordered people to release the poisonous bees when most people were there.


    How can there be no one?


    "Eh, which family are you from? The master of Le Zheng said that you should hide the medicine at home after receiving it. Will he have someone send you medicine every day? Leave quickly. The medicine is no longer here. Even if you want it, you don''t have it."


    That is an old servant in charge of cleaning.


    When I saw Chu Jingye, I thought it was another greedy family who came to ask for medicine.


    Medicine? What medicine?


    Chu Jingye suddenly had some bad guesses in his heart. He ignored others, grabbed the old servant''s arm and said in a deep voice, "what medicine did you just say?"


    The old servant looked puzzled. "What else medicine can you have, those insect repellents? I know you all want it. Indeed, it''s easy to use. I only use one. We can''t get poisonous bees in here anymore. But you have to think about others. If you give it to you, what can other families do? All right, go back quickly and don''t run around outside."


    "Boom" sounded like a thunder in the ear of Chu Jingye.


    In any case, he did not expect that someone would buy out the adult love first.


    The first thought is bailirio!


    I didn''t expect that the old guy was quiet and had this ability.


    It''s just that it''s just a foreigner. Do you really think their ancient friendship is so easy to earn?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Jingye thought of a good way to kill with a knife.


    In this way, bailiri can not only recite the charge of releasing poisonous bees, but also take the credit.


    Kill two birds with one stone, why not?


    So he took people with him to find a family that had a good relationship with him.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he wanted to lead this matter to bailiri, the other party corrected his words with doubt: "wrong, wrong, these drugs were not sent by bailiri you said."


    "What? If it wasn''t him, who would it be?"


    Once again, Chu Jingye was stunned by the unexpected news.


    His old friend said mysteriously, "I can only tell you that the person who sent the medicine is definitely not Bai Lirui!"


    "Who is that? Brother Yu, just tell me. I''m really curious!"


    At this time, the Chu Sutra industry was shocked and angry.


    The repeated refusal of his friends also made his face sink completely.


    After coming out of a friend''s house, Chu Jingye took half of the insect repellent stuffed into his face with meat pain. Chu Jingye wanted to catch the person who was in his way and break him up to vent his anger!


    "Where are we going now, sir?" His men asked in a low voice


    ¡£


    Chu Jingye is really a patient.


    Now that things are out of his control, he can''t easily expose them so that he won''t lose.


    Smashed half a medicine ball in his hand and threw it away. The clear and strong medicine fragrance immediately made the wildly flying wasps retreat.


    This makes Chu Jingye more angry.


    Even the best bee repellent he used was just to protect himself from being hurt in the flying of bees, but it didn''t have such a good effect.


    He narrowed his eyes, stared at the broken powder for a moment and said; "I''ll go back first. Stay and find out who made these things."


    Dare to destroy his good deeds!


    In any case, he will find out this man and let him know the end of meddling.


    "Yes."


    Chu Jingye, who left angrily, never remembered the safety of his daughter who came out with him.


    Chu Lingyun has cried and swollen her eyes.


    She was locked up in the firewood house in the backyard. Lin Mengya didn''t even bother to judge her.


    The "buzzing" of wasps can still be heard outside.


    This is almost a reminder of Chu Lingyun.


    He cried and abused the people outside, cursed and threatened them with vicious words, and seemed to be unaware of his mistakes.


    Unfortunately, no one has been here, which makes Chu Lingyun more afraid.


    She was not only afraid that those people might trap herself here, but also afraid that those ghost things circling in the sky would rush in at some time.


    For her, it was about half a lifetime before she heard the sound of someone opening the lock at the door.


    "Dad! Did you come to someone to save me?"


    He looked hopefully at the door, but after seeing the people who came in clearly, his expression quickly stiffened on his face.


    "How is it you? I know. You want to see my joke! Bah, little bitch! Even if I''m trapped here, my father will come to me sooner or later. You''ll die like those people outside!"


    I don''t know how many times Song Jia heard such vicious curses when she was at Chu''s house.


    At the beginning, she would feel sad and wronged, and even hide in the corner and cry silently.


    But now, she feels no pain or itch.


    She lowered her head and put the basket in her hand in front of Chu Lingyun. She said faintly, "here are fresh steamed bread and water. If you are hungry, take a bite. The palace master won''t do anything to you. They are different from you. They are all good people."


    "Bah! Who cares about your broken things! If you want to pretend to be a good man in front of me, I just think you''re disgusting!"


    Chu Lingyun shouted and scolded so sharply that she kicked over the basket.


    Three white and fat steamed buns rolled out from the inside. They were instantly covered with dust and became dirty and unable to swallow.


    Song Jia sighed and looked up calmly at each other.


    "Chu Lingyun, I don''t owe you, and I''m not pretending to be a good man. I sent you something because I was lucky with my husband and stayed in the Chu family for some time. Although I know very well that the Chu family allowed me to stay there because of my husband''s face. I just want to repay the Chu family."


    Chu Lingyun stared at each other with hatred, "you are the same as the old man! Our Chu family treated him so well at the beginning, but what about him? How did he repay our Chu family?"


    "How dare you look down on me just like him? Oh, joke! Chu Lingyun is willing to learn from him. That''s his 800


    It''s a shame to read the blessings from practice! "


    "You''ve had enough!" Song Jia frowned and spoke sternly to Chu Lingyun for the first time: "Chu Lingyun, you said I could, but you shouldn''t say that, Mr. Baili."


    "Do you think Mr. Baili really doesn''t know why your Chu family needs him to stay there?"


    Chu Lingyun''s heart jumped, but she still felt that she was reasonable. Just about to continue the abuse, she heard Song Jia slowly say, "the things Mr. Baili took when he came are still there now?"


    "What, what?" Chu Lingyun began to feel guilty. Her eyes turned disorderly, as if she were struggling.


    "Sir, he''s obsessed with toxicology, so he doesn''t pay attention to those things outside his body. I found that many of his clothes disappeared inexplicably when I cleaned up his clothes."


    "It was lost by the old man himself. What does it matter to the Chu family?" Chu Lingyun is still hard spoken.


    Seeing that she still knows nothing wrong, Song Jia finally knows why the Chu family did it to the big guy without considering the feelings of their peers.


    "When my husband and I met the master of the palace, the master of the palace asked where all the things used by the master were. I didn''t know until later that the master of the palace gave a gentleman good things that were hard to find at a price."


    Song Jia looked calm, but she seemed to have seen through the dirty in Chu Lingyun''s heart, which made her feel that she had nowhere to hide.


    "So those things have long been stolen by the Chu family. Let alone Mr. and me, even if there are hundreds of people in your Chu family, they can afford them."


    Chu Lingyun clenched her lips, and suddenly she scolded Song Jia more madly.


    And listening to the meaning of her words, I''m afraid I basically feel that Mr. Baili''s things should have been given to the Chu family.


    Since I have paid for both money and goods, the Chu family seems to be kind. If my husband had not been special and didn''t care about these things, I''m afraid he would have turned against the Chu family.


    Song Jia hooked her lips, revealing a sarcastic smile.


    "In the past, I really regarded you as an opponent. Now it seems that I was wrong."


    "Chu Lingyun, you don''t deserve to be a disciple of Mr. or my opponent."


    From this moment on, Song Jia was really different from before.


    The experience of this period of time made her understand a truth.


    People value themselves.


    Her song family has been exposed, but she can''t lose Song Jia''s clank pride. Otherwise, she will be no different from the shameless and greedy Chu family.


    Chu Lingyun looked at the indifference of the other party''s eyes. It felt much worse than being slapped in the mouth.


    It looks like she''s really not as good as each other.


    "Song Jia! You little bitch, you can''t catch up with me in your life! You can only be trampled on by me forever! Come back! You can''t go!"


    Song Jia turned away without hesitation.


    The gratitude and resentment have been paid. The three steamed buns were earned by her hard work for Yun Niang these days.


    Of course, Lin Mengya is not so stingy.


    It''s just that she doesn''t get much. No matter sewing or others, she can''t help much. She can only do some work within her ability.


    Besides, she eats and lives here. Naturally, she is embarrassed to ask for other remuneration.


    Just thinking about what to do to help the big guy, Gong Ya stopped by.


    "Miss Song, come here!"


    "You call me?"


    She timidly walked up to Lin Mengya and stood still.

 Chapter 3041

    Lin Mengya looked at Song Jia several times from top to bottom and from bottom to top. Finally, her eyes became brighter and brighter.


    But Song Jia''s heart was getting more and more bottomless. Finally, she almost didn''t shame her tears.


    "Master Gong, I, I..."


    She "me" for a long time, but finally Lin Mengya grabbed her hand.


    "Song Jia, do you want to be my assistant?"


    "Assistant?" Song Jia was stunned for a moment, and her big eyes full of tears looked at her suspiciously.


    Finally, Lin Mengya answered first; "Well, I heard from the teacher that your pharmacological knowledge is very solid. I happen to lack your delicate mind and solid pharmacological knowledge. Stop. Do you want to consider working for me?"


    In Lin Mengya''s opinion, it''s normal for her to send out such a job invitation!


    After all, her specialty is research.


    As for other things, she still needs a suitable assistant to help her.


    Recently, she is more and more aware of the urgency of training assistants.


    For example, this dispensing.


    The processing of medicine, or some things that do not need to be so professional, she can hand over to reliable people to do.


    But if it''s a configuration, she or the teacher will have to come.


    To know so many medicines, she and her teacher did their best to make them.


    If she did that again, she felt that xiaofubao''s food would be a problem.


    No, she can''t cook herself for others, can she?


    So just now, when she overheard Yun Niang praising Song Jia, she vaguely thought about it.


    Only when she saw Song Jia did she think it was a good idea?


    "I, can I really work? No, no, how can I do such a big thing? I''m just a woman, I can''t do it."


    Although determined to change, Song Jia retreated at the first time because of his perennial deep-rooted thought.


    Lin Mengya didn''t listen to her duplicity, but dragged people to her small pharmacy.


    "Teacher, I found a helper!"


    When she entered the door, she shouted excitedly.


    Bai Lirui, who was bending his old waist and pursing his ass to dispense medicine, heard it and put down his things at the next moment.


    Turning around, I saw that it was Song Jia, and I was not surprised at all.


    "You still have a little conscience. You didn''t let your teacher''s old bone fall apart!"


    Lin Mengya "hee hee" smiled twice, and then brought Song Jia, who was already stupid, directly to the pile of herbs.


    "I''ll write a prescription for you later and make medicine according to the prescription. Are you sure?"


    Song jiamune nodded, "but, but I''m afraid I can''t do it well."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just waved her small hand, "it''s easy to have a little confidence in yourself. This prescription is cumbersome and troublesome, but it''s still very good configuration. You just..."


    Next, Lin Mengya said seven or eight precautions in one breath.


    Song Jia was a little confused at first, but soon, she was distracted by the other party. The chicken nodded frequently like pecking rice. Finally, when Lin Mengya finally went to drink a cup of tea, she subconsciously repeated it with the other party.


    "... that''s all, isn''t it? Is there anything I''ve missed?"


    Lin Mengya stared in surprise and shook her head wildly: "no, no!"


    She even patted each other on the shoulder, praised her face and said, "OK! You are born to eat this bowl of rice!"


    Actually! I''m so praised by the palace master!


    Song Jia''s pretty face suddenly flew two blushes. She was shy. Now she came back to her senses and realized what she had just done.


    The whole person is red, like a shrimp boiled in boiling water: "I, I..."


    "Come on, don''t be modest! My eyes with the teacher will never be bad. Come on! Although you can''t be the teacher''s closed disciple, you can also learn from the teacher!"


    Lin Mengya winked at Song Jia, who was looking confused and shocked.


    "Really, really?"


    But isn''t that cheating? Will Mr. Baili allow it?


    Baili Rui also coughed lightly at this time, "in addition to my unique secret recipe."


    So Mr. Baili, this is, yes?!


    Song Jia was so excited that she didn''t know how to express it.


    Finally, Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him: "come on, girl! You have to be a little confident. Maybe one day you will surpass my teacher?"


    Baili Rui glared angrily at his villain.


    Hum! you must be dreaming! It''s impossible!


    "You do the work!" The villain threatened coldly with an eye knife.


    But at the thought of his fear of being dominated by medicine, bailiri''s old heart, which had experienced wind and frost, immediately trembled.


    Forget it, forget it!


    Anyway, a few pieces of meat are needed to be said.


    From small to large, he met many people who wanted to surpass him, but in the end, he was still a little apprentice taught by himself, so that he was better than the blue?


    Well, young man, you still have to have some dreams, don''t you?


    But Song Jia knew very well. She shook her head desperately, but tears couldn''t help pouring out.


    She was so lucky to meet these two teachers and disciples!


    "Please don''t worry, master of the palace! I will do my best to do these things, and there will be no mistakes!"


    Lin Mengya was so grateful that she felt a little empty.


    God knows, the reason why she sold all her teachers just now is just to make herself lighter.


    However, up to now, she is also embarrassed to say her purpose. She can only encourage Song Jia a few more words and slip away under other excuses.


    Behind her, the girl encouraged by her life idol was as energetic as beating chicken blood.


    Lin Mengya looked at her back with curved eyebrows.


    Hey! Now you can have a close assistant!


    She really has no pain in her waist and legs. She can even walk around.


    Just one thing.


    The salary standard of their family is divided by grade.


    Although song Jiacai has just joined the company, in view of her outstanding contributions to herself, Lin Mengya decided to pay her salary and benefits according to the standard of regular employees.


    So when Song Jia got her share of the salary after working for a month, the girl cried again.


    Even she secretly made up her mind to work for the leader of the palace family all her life and never live up to the kindness of the other party to her!


    Lin ¡¤ capitalist ¡¤ Mengya, this wave does not lose!


    ......


    After suffering for two days and one night, Chu Lingyun finally ate the three dirty steamed buns.


    But there was no water. The dry steamed bread almost choked her to death.


    This pain made Chu Lingyun''s hatred for Lin Mengya and his group reach the peak.


    She thought all the time about how to retaliate after she got out of the sea of suffering!


    If it wasn''t against


    She can''t hold on to those assumptions.


    But what she didn''t know was that her father, who regarded her as the biggest backer, was scolding her for being brainless and useless at the moment.


    Originally, Chu Jingye didn''t want to take care of this daughter anymore.


    However, there were two people who were photographed with her.


    The daughter can be reborn without her, but those two people represent the attention paid to him there and must be found back.


    Otherwise, he will be punished.


    In fact, he sent people to Chu Lingyun not because he was worried about his daughter''s safety, but because he coveted the fat sheep of the Gong family.


    After much thought, he decided to come to the door himself.


    In any case, the disappearance of Chu Lingyun and those two people is a fact. If the Gong family doesn''t admit it, he can make trouble by it.


    Thinking of this, Chu Jingye made another plan, which led people to find Lin Mengya and them.


    Just after seeing the two big holes in their door, I was still wondering.


    Good door, why did you break two holes?


    The door has been guarded for a long time. As soon as you see someone coming, you should immediately inform them inside.


    While running, he shouted excitedly, "the one who pays for the door is coming!"


    Chu Jingye:


    Although I don''t know what happened, I always feel as if something bad has happened to me.


    While he hesitated, the door was opened.


    Then, I met two very positive and enthusiastic smiling faces.


    "Inside, please."


    Chu Jingye: what if you don''t want to go in suddenly?


    But he still walked in.


    Everywhere he went, anyone who had met him face to face was smiling at the "wronged big head".


    Chu Jingye, who didn''t know the inside story, suddenly felt cold on his back.


    The people of the palace family are immeasurable!


    Suddenly, Chu Jingye put up 120000 vigilance again for fear that he would be caught by the other party''s tricks.


    As he walked nervously to the main hall, he heard the sound of the crackling of the abacus.


    "Have you figured it out?" The hoarse low-key woman''s voice asked.


    "It''s all right! I don''t have a bad penny. I''m born with a talent for accounting." Another confident man''s voice replied.


    "That''s good."


    Chu Jingye stopped.


    The result of the last confrontation with the other party was that they retreated, and they wasted a lot of cards. Finally, they wasted a whole person''s tripod to calm his situation.


    You know, although the human tripod is just like drinking poison to quench thirst for a poison master, everyone''s refining of the tripod has spent years of effort and resources.


    If any human tripod is taken out, it can be exchanged for a very high price.


    But Gong Ya and Bai Lirui were wasted by him!


    Thinking of this, Chu Jingye''s face sank.


    He strode in directly and asked, "Lord of the palace, what''s your intention to detain my daughter for no reason?"


    Lin Mengya, sitting in a chair reading the bill, raised her eyebrows and looked at the person.


    Oh, the wicked complain first, don''t they?


    "Your daughter?" She put the bill in her hand on the table: "your daughter kicked my two gates and smashed so many things, so you came to compensate for her?"


    "That''s just right. I''ve calculated the bill for you. Make compensation according to the price."


    "You!"

 Chapter 3042

    Chu Jingye took a deep breath and reluctantly swallowed the words that came to his mouth.


    No, he''s here to make the other party admit the crime, not to quarrel with the woman.


    He narrowed his eyes and deliberately used words to dig a hole for Lin Mengya.


    "So you do have my daughter?"


    His mind is very good. As long as the other party admits it, he can deduct the crime of arbitrarily detaining and maiming the ancient people on the other party''s head.


    At that time, even if the master of the palace has a hundred mouths all over, he will never escape.


    Thinking of this, Chu Jingye even had tears in his eyes, and could put on a sad expression of losing his beloved daughter at any time.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya replied neatly: "no!"


    Chu Jingye didn''t believe it at all and sneered, but he came out with a look of pain and indignation and accused the other party.


    "You also said that my daughter once offended you, but she is still an ignorant child after all. How can you be so cruel and cruel that you can kill a weak girl? You can give my daughter back!"


    Come on, come on!


    "My daughter is weak, how can you deceive me!" It''s late, but it''s late.


    Lin Mengya wants to roll her eyes regardless of the image.


    In the eyes of these bear parents, how can the little devil leader who kills people without blinking an eye and does harm people without panic be clever? All his parents are children?


    She sneered and prepared to fight back, but at this time, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Chu family? Why do you come here to make trouble if you don''t stay with your family?"


    Chu Jingye is a little confused.


    Similarly, there is Lin Mengya.


    She glanced at the sudden emergence of Le Zhengzi tan.


    Shouldn''t this product heal well now? And did he know that if he appeared next to her now, it would represent the attitude of Lezheng family.


    But le Zhengzi Tan didn''t seem to understand the question in her eyes, but stared at Chu Jingye.


    Strange thing, Lin Mengya was suspicious, but she didn''t dismantle each other''s platform at this time.


    He wanted to come out anyway. It has nothing to do with her, hasn''t it?


    The appearance of Le Zhengzi Tan forced Chu Jingye to reconsider his plan.


    In fact, he also left a backhand, and his backhand should be on his way.


    Thinking of this, Chu Jingye''s heart settled down again.


    "It''s the second young master of Le Zheng''s family, but why are you here?"


    Chu Jingye is a guy who is very good at hiding his real emotions.


    Otherwise, he would not have been a "waste" in the Chu family for so many years.


    But at the same time, he is also a very cunning opponent, especially good at making trouble for his enemies.


    Like now.


    Mingming only said a word, but his eyes shifted from Le Zhengzi Tan to Gong Ya beside him.


    It''s the kind of look that makes people think a lot when he doesn''t do anything.


    Le Zhengzi Tan immediately sank his face, "where am I? I''m afraid I don''t need your approval?"


    Chu Jingye immediately shook his head, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I just think..."


    He looked at Gong Ya and finally just lowered his voice and said, "after all, the master of the palace has married a woman."


    Open up! This is not to tell everyone that there is an immoral relationship between Lin Mengya and le Zhengzi tan.


    Le Zhengzi Tan raised his eyebrows, but he was really angry with the nonsense Chu Sutra industry.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, I really don''t mean anything else. I just feel that even if you two are very close to each other, you should always know how to avoid suspicion. It''s out of proportion to live in a yard like this."


    "Say another fucking word! I''ll cut off your tongue!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was so angry that he rolled his sleeves and wanted to have a fight with each other.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya stood aside and stopped the man.


    Just looking at the eyes of Chu Jingye again, there was something more bad: "did you think of the consequences when you came here to talk nonsense?"


    Chu Jingye was unafraid.


    Lin Mengya also saw that this man was not brainless, nor did he deliberately say those disgusting words. He was provoking himself.


    "I just said it casually. Chu always has a clear conscience in doing things. Naturally, he is not afraid of other people''s gossip."


    The implication is that Lin Mengya has a ghost in her heart, so she is afraid of being said by others.


    Oh! What the hell is this?


    Rumors are all based on his mouth. A touch up and down can set off a bloody storm.


    So, is Chu Jingye going to threaten her with rumors?


    Unfortunately, his abacus is wrong!


    Before Lin Mengya spoke to him, a tall figure with strong pressure came slowly to Chu Jingye.


    Although the man wore a mask on his face, his eyes were cold to the bone.


    The figure of Gao GAODA stood still and only one face to face, which made Chu Jingye unconsciously step back two steps.


    The feeling of automatically admitting defeat made him very angry. He was trying to ridicule the other party, but his neck felt tight.


    Then, the man was lifted by a big hand like pliers, directly holding his neck.


    "Want to die?"


    Chu Jingye felt the panic and pain of life and death for the first time.


    Under the man''s sharp murderous intention, he felt that he might die at the next moment!


    But the Chu Sutra industry that returned to God flashed in his eyes, once it was evil.


    As soon as his hand was retracted into his sleeve, his sleeve was cut by a small sleeve arrow.


    "Tut, I want to poison my man in front of me. Chu Jingye, do you take yourself too seriously?"


    Lin Mengya''s face was a little calm. She used an unknown number of wrist crossbows and could hit 100 goals.


    What''s more, if you play with drugs, she is the ancestor!


    Chu Jingye''s right hand was stabbed with blood by a crossbow and arrow.


    The man who pinched his neck kept closing his fingers.


    His breath was taken away little by little. He felt this process very clearly. He felt a little bit. He was taken away by people and fell into the process of death.


    Chu Jingye''s eyes almost protruded unconsciously, and he began to struggle violently.


    Finally, if someone didn''t come, I''m afraid he would really be strangled by the other party with his bare hands.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why did you do it?"


    Following a group of people, Le Zhengzi frowned and looked at Murong Xi standing and Chu Jingye sitting on the ground.


    Yes, he and those people are the backhands left by Chu Jingye.


    Chu Jingye''s mind turns fast. Since his daughter can''t use it, can''t he still use himself?


    I saw that the guy who was still playing tricks in front of Lin Mengya climbed to le Zhengzi Xiu''s feet with tears.


    He shouted to each other one by one, "Lord Lezheng, you have to decide for me! Cough, cough, you see, he, he wants to kill me!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t fully believe what he said, but the other ancient people invited by him stared at long Tianyu angrily.


    "How can you hit people?"


    "I''ll see. If we don''t come, I''m afraid Chu Jingye will have to be killed!"


    "I don''t know what deep hatred it is. I can''t believe it''s such a heavy hand."


    People talked about it one after another, but long Tianyu was not moved.


    He just glanced coldly at Le Zhengzi, looked back and walked to his wife.


    By the way, completely separate Le Zhengzi tan from his wife.


    How can his wife see such goods?


    Le Zhengzi Tan, who was despised for no reason: No, what does this have to do with him?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu breathed out quietly.


    Anyway, he believed Gong Ya was absolutely innocent.


    But the frequency of each other''s trouble is so frequent that he can''t parry.


    "Well, get up first. What''s the big man crying like?"


    His expression was still as old as ever.


    After he opened his mouth, the ensuing voices were quietly quiet.


    Obviously, after the double beating of Pei family and medicine distribution, Le Zhengzi Xiu has gained the prestige of the head of the first family.


    Chu Jingye secretly clenched his teeth.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    The people he found were the most conservative and xenophobic families among the ancient families.


    And most importantly, they don''t respect the head of the first family, Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    But now?


    He was thinking about it. He heard Le Zhengzi Xiu ask again, "Chu Jingye, why didn''t you Chu family come to get the medicine?"


    "This... I''m going to get it, too." He could not help feeling a little suspicious.


    But le Zhengzi''s sight just fell gently from his head.


    "In that case, why can you avoid the attacks of those killer wasps?"


    coming!


    Chu Jingye knew this was a flaw, so he quickly said the reason he had made up long ago.


    "The villain accidentally found a kind of grass that can repel insects, so he dared to come to the city to find his daughter."


    "Where''s your daughter?" Le Zhengzi asked.


    But this time, before Chu Jingye spoke, he was robbed by Lin Mengya.


    "The Chu family girl didn''t know what madness she had committed. She had to come to me and smash it before she left. Therefore, this good father came to me to ask for someone!"


    Chu Jingye immediately cried and said, "the leader of the first family is a good example! My daughter just wanted to visit her mentor! Who knows, some people are jealous, so they will poison my daughter! Please let the leader of the first family decide for me and let me find my poor daughter!"


    "Teacher?" Le Zhengzi didn''t understand.


    "Who is your daughter''s mentor and where?"


    Chu Jingye wiped his face and said shamelessly, "my daughter worshipped at the door of the poison Saint Bai Lirui. The poison saint was still a guest in my house a few days ago. That''s why he fell in love with my little girl and accepted her as an apprentice."


    "It''s a pity that some people, regardless of the friendship of the same family, even because they are jealous of the little girl, forcibly come to the door and abduct the little girl''s mentor, and ask the head of the family to be fair!"

 Chapter 3043

    This ability to confuse right and wrong with black and white and to talk nonsense is really amazing to everyone.


    It''s a pity not to be a ramen master.


    In the dry howling and crying of Chu Jingye, not only the faces of the same people were full of indignation.


    Even Le Zhengzi''s face sank slightly.


    This made Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart jump tightly.


    Now he even hopes that his eldest brother will not be so fair and strict. What if he really believes the nonsense of Chu Jingye and wrongs Gong ya?


    He was about to speak when he heard a very shallow laugh.


    On such an occasion and in such an atmosphere, the laughter is too ironic.


    But then there was another laughter that seemed to echo.


    Qian Jinjin held his shoulder and smiled arrogantly and disdainfully.


    "I''m afraid this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Ha ha, Chu Jingye, do you think everyone has no brain like you?"


    This ridicule directly made Chu Jingye''s face black into the bottom of the pot.


    "Where''s the bastard!" Chu Jingye was about to continue to reprimand, when he saw Bai Lirui''s calm face and came out.


    "I heard that someone is spreading rumors outside. I have another disciple? Oh, I might as well tell you that Gong Ya is my closed disciple. I won''t take another disciple from now on!"


    Bai Lirui''s clarification added a few cold calculations to the mood at the bottom of Chu Jingye''s eyes.


    Good.


    Since the other party is so disrespectful, we can''t blame him for being merciless.


    I saw the expression on Chu Jingye''s face, from the initial shame and anger, to the subsequent uncertainty, and then to the final sudden realization. Finally, he stared at each other angrily, as if he had a deep blood feud with him.


    Lin Mengya saw the whole process and felt vaguely uneasy.


    Although the teacher came forward to clarify this matter, it is the simplest and most efficient way.


    However, she always felt that by means of the Chu Sutra industry, she should not just tear down such a lie that can be easily pierced.


    Sure enough!


    The next moment, someone saw the expression on Chu Jingye''s face and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    But Chu Jingye pointed to bailirio with a frightened face and said loudly, "he is the son of Luojia! These and these are his means to revenge us!"


    Luojia?


    These two words stir up thousands of waves with one stone.


    However, only le Zhengzi Xiu and several ancient elders with high moral integrity and high rank in the family still remember this name.


    But it also turns pale at the smell.


    Although Lin Mengya felt strange, she held the teacher for the first time.


    She showed her attitude without thinking. No matter who the teacher is, she will stand with the teacher.


    Bai Lirui smiled lovingly at her, with guilt and freedom in his eyes.


    He knew that day would come sooner or later.


    I still didn''t expect that it would be severely disclosed in the mouth of people like Chu Jingye.


    Le zhengzixiu seemed to want to say something, but in the end it turned into a heavy sigh.


    But he didn''t look at Bai Lirui with his enemy''s eyes like several others.


    "This matter is related to the safety of our ancient family. Please tell me personally. Are you the descendant of Luojia?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t hate Le Zhengzi before.


    But at this moment, she had to be on guard.


    No matter what the teacher''s identity, as long as someone wants to be disadvantageous to the teacher, she will definitely protect the teacher.


    Bai Lirui sighed and patted her on the shoulder


    "I forgot what I taught you as a teacher? I can''t hide what I should come. It''s all right. Don''t be afraid."


    Lin Mengya refused to loosen the teacher''s sleeve easily.


    "I don''t care who you are. No one wants to hurt you with me!"


    Bai Lirui was pleased to see her attitude so firm.


    He knew that his little apprentice was always filial, but he didn''t want to involve people in this matter.


    After Bai Lirui''s affirmative reply, Le zhengzixiu and those who knew the identity of "Luojia" had begun a fierce quarrel.


    Chu Jingye was full of joy.


    He warned bailiri that fool long ago!


    As long as Baili Rui dares to oppose himself openly, he will peel off the skin of each other.


    The identity of Luojia''s son is enough to arouse the anger of all the ancient people.


    If his apprentice still wants to leave, he must draw a line with him.


    Ha ha, ha ha, this kind of betrayal from relatives, even watching his favorite little apprentice bite himself, really makes him happy.


    The next moment, he felt that he was stared at by a cold line of sight.


    Then he bumped into Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Chu Jingye looked at each other provocatively. Hehe, how "teacher disciple love" they have now, and how ruthless they will turn over later.


    This is always the case, isn''t it?


    "Since he is the son of Luojia, he should repay his sins for his mother!"


    Obviously, Le Zhengzi''s pacification is not enough to make those people rational.


    Even, other ancient people who had guessed some of the truth had stared at bailirio fiercely. It seemed that they wanted to bite him to death.


    Lin Mengya was agitated for no reason.


    All along, she has been targeted, calculated and ridiculed by those of the ancient people.


    She didn''t care because she didn''t pay attention to them.


    But why are they always so condescending, as if everyone owed them?


    For a time, her eyes gradually turned cold.


    Family and love are her last limits.


    Now, this group of ancient people seem to want to punish his teacher with those charges that have nothing to do with the teacher.


    This makes Lin Mengya''s dissatisfaction in her heart the highest.


    For what?


    Why should they punish anyone they want?


    This day has long changed!


    By the side of the body, long Tianyu gently pinched the palm of her hand.


    That''s obvious.


    She can make any trouble she wants. With him, everything is safe.


    Lin Mengya''s anger finally reached the critical point.


    She strongly blocked the teacher behind her and looked at the ancient people who were still in fierce discussion.


    "I don''t care what the relationship between Luojia in your mouth and my teacher is. I only warn you, stay away from my teacher, otherwise, I will make you pay a price!"


    Her warning was by no means verbal.


    As soon as the ancient people over there had not discussed a clue, they exploded one after another.


    "Sure enough, they are the descendants of sinners! Le Zheng, the master of the family, catch them and deal with them according to family rules!"


    "The descendants of that bitch Luojia should make atonement for her crimes! Catch them!"


    "Yes, that''s right! Catch it!"


    Le Zhengzi has one head and two big ones.


    The old feud between Luojia and the clan is too big and deep.


    Even he felt quite tricky,


    Even if he insists on dissuading, it is likely to lead to the siege of the whole family.


    At this time, Lin Mengya said coldly, "I see who dares to touch my teacher!"


    With her order, countless strong guards poured out.


    But in a moment, they had been pointed at by countless sharp swords.


    The cold light of sharp weapons flickered, and these people faintly followed Lin Mengya''s orders.


    She ascended the stairs and went down. The leader of the palace family was in full swing, and there was no more gentle and cordial attitude.


    She is the sharpest weapon that can kill people. No one dares to rob the edge where the sharp edge goes!


    "Who gave you the courage to think that Gong Ya was born a submissive character?"


    Her eyes swept coldly at the crowd.


    She should have.


    Knowing that these people are spoiled, even the most basic etiquette, righteousness and shame are not respected, but they still want to live in peace with them.


    Peace shit!


    If you don''t accept it, hit them!


    If you don''t give it, they have to give it!


    She can be reasonable to reasonable people.


    But the fist works against such people!


    "Reverse, reverse!" An old man with gray hair and beard pointed to Lin Mengya and spit and scolded: "the little abandoned family dare to play tricks on us like this. As long as I am here, your palace family will always be a cheap abandoned family!"


    "Oh! You really think you ancient people have anything to miss now?"


    Lin Mengya opened a mockery without fear, "I''m at the end of my rope, and I''m still holding on to that shameless shelf to show who? They just want to beat the autumn wind of our family. Who''s cheap is really not sure!"


    All the whitewash of the ancient family was ripped open by her words.


    The faces of these people changed again and again, but they didn''t have that face. They insisted that they didn''t care about the palace family''s property.


    Lin Mengya gave the group of old guys a scornful look.


    When you ask people for money with your palms facing, don''t think you can make them look like people.


    Le Zhengzi also felt his face dull when he repaired.


    Because before that, he really wanted to seize something by relying on the palace family.


    But in fact, he never thought of seizing all the things of the Gong family.


    Just, now.


    He sighed faintly in his heart.


    After all, he still failed to keep the last bit of dignity of the ancient people.


    "You! Well, well, since you look down on our ancient people, please leave!"


    Someone really can''t help driving people away.


    But Lin Mengya just sneered and said, "you ancient people are really ungrateful. I have no shame at all. You have taken full advantage of me. Now you can''t take it, so you want to drive me away? No way! There''s no such cheap thing in the world!"


    I blame her for being too low-key recently.


    That''s why these people take it for granted that those benefits don''t have to pay a price.


    Sure enough, someone on the other side shouted with great confidence: "nonsense! How can I take advantage of you, a great ancient family?"


    Lin Mengya looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu and saw that there was a faint cry in each other''s eyes.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t intend to give him this face.


    "Do you really think it''s the way to save children from winter snow?"


    As soon as she said this, someone retorted, "it''s Pei... Pei Qianji sent someone to find it. What does it have to do with you?"


    Lin Mengya held her arm: "really? Are you sure?"

 Chapter 3044

    The man just wanted to nod, but someone''s face changed and pressed the man down.


    Then he looked at her with a look of surprise.


    Although not every family will have the event of winter snow eating children, it is related to another thing.


    They have heard that the doctor who developed the solution may actually be able to cure their genetic diseases.


    You know, that thing is really deadly!


    However, there were different opinions at that time, and no one had really seen the doctor.


    But when Pei Qianji first handed over the prescription, it meant that the doctor had been mastered by him. It was also because of this that everyone supported him one after another.


    After all, everyone hopes that their family can completely get rid of the entanglement of fate.


    What they don''t know is that Pei Qianji really plans to get rid of or threaten Lin Mengya and then get the credit into the hands of the people he''s prepared.


    Unfortunately, before he could take the next step, he had overturned and was hated by everyone.


    It''s too big.


    Even those who were shouting loudly before had to be careful and find ways to verify the authenticity of the matter.


    But Lin Mengya is too lazy to communicate with them.


    Who listened to these people when she talked well before?


    "Whether you believe it or not, I''m very unhappy now. I''m not happy, and those who make me angry don''t want to be happy."


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I haven''t said yet?"


    She looked at the sky full of wasps and disdained to say, "I also developed the insect repellent you are using now, but I don''t want to use it in vain."


    "If you want to use it, you can exchange it with money and materials. If you want to whore for nothing, ha ha, then wait to die."


    After all, I said it.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu now has only a thick bitterness in his heart.


    He really feels tired and weak now.


    Why can''t those people in the clan put down their prejudices first and have to grasp the old sesame seeds and rotten millet in order to live?


    He often felt as if he had been bound in heavy chains.


    Every time he wants to persuade everyone to put aside those stereotypes, what he can get is always the accusations and complaints of the elders in the family.


    They accused him of forgetting his roots, but forgot the ancient people now. Where is the qualification to continue to stick to the rules?


    The face was lifted again.


    The group didn''t believe it at first. Finally, they looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu one after another.


    The latter closed his eyes and nodded imperceptibly.


    "Do you believe it now? Unfortunately, I originally wanted to let you use it for nothing, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to bring it to my door to generate income. I''m really grateful."


    "Even the medicine I gave you before is a trial package, but if you want it again in the future, you need one medicine, 500 Liang silver, no two!"


    As soon as they heard a pill of five hundred Liang, everyone showed a very painful expression.


    The most important thing is that they could have saved these silver, but they were delayed by their own coquettish operation.


    Compared with free ones, even if the price is reasonable, they will feel expensive.


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is angry now.


    Not to mention five hundred Liang, as long as she is willing to make an offer, it can be regarded as that she didn''t force people to a dead end.


    Lin Mengya only used two things to completely block the mouth of the group.


    They wanted to be tough and say that no matter what price Lin Mengya offered, they would not accept it.


    It''s better to get out of the ancient family with her things.


    But none of them dared to say these words, because they had to rely on Lin Mengya''s insect repellents to survive.


    And a series of subsequent arrangements have strangled all their lifeblood.


    It can be said that as long as Lin Mengya doesn''t speak, they can''t get out of the Moon Lake City at all.


    "This, this..." someone wanted to continue to discuss with him.


    But before he could open his mouth, Lin Mengya took him back: "if you ask for someone, you should have a begging attitude. Don''t kidnap me with those moral kidnappings."


    "By the way, I forgot. Aren''t you always good at planting and framing?"


    "Why can''t you hold me now and want to blame me this time?"


    "Whatever you want. Anyway, I don''t worry about biting when I have too many lice. Haven''t you been charged with too many crimes since I came here? You say I dare admit it. Come on, let''s try whose fist is hard!"


    Moral kidnapping is only useful to moral people.


    She Lin Mengya has never been a gentleman pursuing moral perfection.


    Only after having a family with children, her heart became soft, so her attitude in dealing with things was not as radical as before.


    But she is still the ruthless Lin Mengya in her bones.


    She has never been wronged before, and she will not be wronged in the future!


    These words made the ancient people who tried so hard shut up happily.


    Even if they have shameless plans in mind, they still want face. At least in public, they can''t do such a thing again.


    Seeing hypocrites whose faces were blue and purple, but they had to shut up because of what she was holding in her hand.


    She said directly, "I don''t care what you''re going to do. In short, the medicine is in my hand and your life depends on your own choice."


    "If anyone dares to touch my teacher and my family, I will certainly let who feel the pain of breaking people''s death at home."


    After her cruel words, without looking at the ugly faces of those people, she helped the teacher back.


    The group of people after Le Zhengzi''s self-cultivation were anxious. They wanted to stop, but they were fixed in place by Le Zhengzi''s faint sentence.


    "If you want to live, don''t go on."


    The fate and the old hatred of the ancient family, which is more important, must be clear to everyone.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but if people don''t reason with us now, what can you do to them?"


    The words of Le Zhengzi Xiu made those old die hards change their faces in an instant.


    Although Lin Mengya left, her men are still eyeing them.


    At the thought of all the threats contained in the woman''s words just now, the arrogance of these people suddenly became less arrogant.


    "Just let them go, isn''t it a little..."


    "If you have the ability, stop it?"


    Le Zhengzi almost laughed angrily.


    He looks like a mindless puppet in their eyes?


    After taking a deep look at the closed door, Le Zhengzi Xiu took the lead to leave.


    The people also looked at each other and had no choice but to follow behind Le Zhengzi Xiu, hoping that he could come up with an idea.


    As for Chu Jingye, he was already foolish.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mengya would fight to the end with the ancient people for bailiri.


    How did this happen?


    Is there really a fool in this world who will be desperate for the so-called love of teachers and disciples?


    He could hardly understand Lin Mengya''s thought.


    In his opinion, to give up the easy-to-get benefits for a person is stupid, completely stupid.


    But now things have become like this. It''s meaningless for him to stay.


    Closely behind the people, he hung his head and thought about what to do next.


    Without noticing it, two figures have quietly followed behind him.


    Lin Mengya won''t let this account go so easily.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lirui was pleased to see his little apprentice, but he said: "in fact, you don''t have to sacrifice so much for your teacher. Just let them wronged, and they can''t take me..."


    Lin Mengya glared at him and shouted, "shut up! Why don''t you say such an important thing in advance, but let them take me by surprise."


    Lin Mengya knows no matter how stupid she is.


    The reason why the teacher refused to come with her before was that he was not a good laigu for some reason.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let long QingHan send the child all the way by himself.


    With the teacher''s treasure for the children, such a long distance, and the child''s body is still in such an unstable state.


    The teacher will take good care of you and take care of your hands.


    "Hey, hey, how do you think your child talks to the teacher?"


    Seeing that her old man still wanted to avoid the facts, Lin Mengya glanced away with a knife.


    "If you don''t tell the truth now, I''ll deceive the teacher and destroy my ancestors immediately!"


    "No!" Baili Rui still wants to continue his sophistry, but he is shocked by the eyes of his little apprentice. He can''t help it. He can only tell the truth wrongly.


    "In fact, I don''t want to. My biological mother really has some roots with the ancient family, so I can''t easily set foot in the ancient family."


    When it comes to the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation, the teacher''s look has not changed much.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyebrows were wrinkled into a knot.


    "In that case, why did you come? Why didn''t you tell me about it early?"


    Baili Rui touched his nose: "I didn''t expect that these people still hold such a grudge after so many years."


    "Tell the truth!"


    The roar of his little apprentice made Baili Rui completely honest.


    "Well, well, I admit, I heard you were pregnant again and were busy taking care of Mo Yan. But most importantly, I was also curious about how the ancient treasure could cure my little disciple, so I came."


    In fact, Lin Mengya already knew the answer.


    And she was not angry that the teacher came to help her, but why she didn''t think of this section.


    She knows the teacher''s character better than anyone else.


    But because of other things, he ignored the abnormalities of the teacher.


    "So you walked with others on the way because this secret was coerced by others, right?" She asked.


    Bai Lirui nodded shyly.


    "I was thinking of handling things secretly, so..."

 Chapter 3045

    The following words were blocked in her throat by Lin Mengya''s strong hug.


    Bai Lirui was stunned, then with a loving smile on his face, he patted the little apprentice on the back.


    "They are all mothers. They are still so coquettish with teachers and are not afraid of being laughed at by children."


    But my heart is still sweet.


    It''s good to have a daughter. No matter what time, the little apprentice is his intimate cotton padded jacket.


    But Lin Mengya secretly wiped two tears and said in a rough voice: "next time if you don''t discuss with me, I''ll betray and go out and let no one inherit your mantle!"


    "Dead girl! You are deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors. Alas! I am so angry that my heart hurts."


    But before he finished loading, he successfully harvested an eye knife warned by his little apprentice


    "Well, well, I promise you as a teacher."


    Bai Lirui touched his nose with some guilt.


    He''s not counseling!


    It''s just that I can''t see my little apprentice crying.


    I''m kidding. He''s a drug saint. How can he be deterred by a look in his younger generation? It''s impossible!


    After the teacher''s unexpected rollover, Lin Mengya realized that she had to cut the mess quickly.


    Now, under the threat of wild bees, even to survive, those people have to temporarily compromise and accept her conditions.


    But once she handed over the follow-up drugs, those people will turn over without hesitation.


    At that time, she will certainly fall into endless tug of war with them.


    Lin Mengya has lost her last patience with the ancient people.


    Some people just can''t give them too much face.


    Whether it''s her child or her teacher, she''s sure!


    ......


    "Master Lezheng, you have to get a charter for this!"


    "It''s about the life and death of our whole ancient family, but we can''t be careless!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu raised his eyelids and looked indifferently at the debating elders.


    "What can I do?" He laughed at himself. "Didn''t you still have some ideas just now? Now I want to listen to your opinions."


    "What do you mean?" The grey haired old man, who had just danced the most cheerfully in front of Lin Mengya, now also had a gloomy face and questioned Le Zhengzi Xiu, "Luojia is the biggest enemy of our family! You speak to your enemy every word and sentence, and you are not afraid to cold the hearts of the people."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s originally rising anger was like a water bag broken by a needle, which was vented in an instant.


    He just felt tired and didn''t even want to take care of those things.


    But he is the head of the first family, and these responsibilities have been realized as early as he was determined to fight for this position.


    But somehow, he felt more and more powerless recently.


    Drooping his eyes, he said, "according to your meaning, we must leave the gentleman at any cost?"


    "It''s natural to owe money!" The old man''s voice resounded.


    "Since he is the descendant of the sinner Luojia, he has a natural feud with our ancient family. He can''t escape without knowing!"


    "So even if it''s to catch up with most of the elite?" Le Zhengzi Xiu looked up at him.


    The old man hesitated for a moment, but then his face gradually firmed up.


    "That''s right!"


    "Well, let''s do what you want." The mood in Le Zhengzi''s eyes is getting weaker and weaker.


    He didn''t mean it.


    Just let these people see clearly that the ancient clan has the right to continue to be willful.


    But let these


    What people didn''t expect was that they didn''t wait to discuss a strategy to take Lin Mengya and his party, but the latter took someone to the door.


    "What does the palace master mean?"


    Several old men were startled by her aggressive behavior of breaking in with people.


    Later, they were more excited to blame each other, but they were stunned by the bill Lin Mengya slapped on the table.


    "I''m not here to talk nonsense with you. This is something damaged when Chu Lingyun came to my house for mischief. Since there is no possibility of further cooperation between us, please compensate me according to the price."


    Debt collection?


    The elders of several ancient nationalities were a little silly.


    Someone subconsciously took the bill and saw a lot of items written down on it.


    For example, "a solid wood door is worth one thousand liang of silver" and "a set of purple sand tea set is worth one hundred and fifty liang of silver".


    Even these physical ones.


    As a result, at the bottom of the bill, there is actually any "mental loss fee"!


    The numbers almost didn''t make people angry.


    "It''s nothing else, but what''s the mental loss fee? Poof - it''s twenty thousand Liang! Why don''t you go out and grab it?"


    However, Lin Mengya looked at each other up and down with the eyes of a fool and said, "you don''t go out to inquire about the value of your owner! Maybe twenty thousand Liang is an astronomical figure for you, but for me, it''s just a few days'' income."


    "Why? Do you want to break the bill? At this time, don''t say that Chu Lingyun belongs to the Chu family, so this bill has nothing to do with you?"


    "But she is your ancient people after all. Since she is an ancient people, any one of you ancient people has the obligation to repay the debt she owes, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya said it was a matter of reason.


    But the other party can''t refute it.


    They were sure that if their front foot just said that Chu Lingyun''s thing was her personal behavior and had nothing to do with the whole ancient family, the back foot, the other party would ask them, since Luojia did evil things, what does it have to do with her future generations?


    They can''t do such a thing that they hit themselves in the face!


    "But the amount on the bill is too large. Besides, you can''t say how much you owe, can you?"


    Someone questioned the bill.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man. "According to your meaning, it''s not enough to compensate me, the victim?"


    The man just wanted to nod, but he was secretly held by the gray haired old man.


    Because they have fallen into the language trap dug by Lin Mengya.


    "But didn''t you say that my teacher was a sinner and asked my teacher to repay his mother for her sins?"


    "Gee, your ancient people''s face is really precious. Whether it counts or not depends on your mouth."


    She looked disdainfully at everyone in front of her, "if so, I don''t have to reason with you."


    "I''ll allow you to pay off this bill within three days, or I''ll collect the principal and interest myself."


    With that, she showed a fake smile.


    "At that time, you can still talk to me like this, but it''s not certain."


    Her words almost failed to memorize several old and weak people.


    "This, this is obviously unreasonable! Where does she put our ancient dignity?"


    At this time, Lin Mengya has not gone far.


    After hearing this impassioned condemnation, she just picked a slight corner of her mouth and showed a sneer.


    The next moment.


    With a bang,


    deafen the ear with its roar.


    The elders of the ancient people who were still quarrelling inside were startled.


    I couldn''t help but follow the prestige, but I found that the door of the conference hall was actually torn apart!


    "Pay me back. You don''t have to pay for my door."


    Lin Mengya stood at the door and quite generously erased an item for each other.


    But what about the rest?


    These old guys dare not say a word.


    I''m afraid that the living bandits outside will rush in again and tear down their old bones.


    I''m afraid even so, they won''t be enough for the compensation on the bill.


    Alas!


    They are now vaguely regretful. Why should they provoke the evil star?


    ......


    Lin Mengya''s purpose of sending the bill has been achieved.


    Since the other party plays shameless with her, she can pay him back in his own way.


    Moreover, this is the ancient family''s immorality first.


    I think since she came to the ancient family, she has been courteous before the soldiers, giving them enough face.


    But what about them?


    With his politeness, he thought she was easy to bully, wanted to surpass her everywhere, and even regarded her as the big head of injustice.


    Therefore, she ran out of patience and gave them a color to see.


    Who knows, this is counseling.


    It can be seen how bullying these people are?


    Back in the mansion, my men came the news of Chu Jingye.


    "We followed the target all the time. Then he slipped out of Yuehu city and connected with a group of people of unknown origin."


    Hearing the news, Lin Mengya was not surprised at all.


    I want to know that such a big thing can''t be accomplished by Chu Jingye alone.


    But the people behind him made Lin Mengya have to guard against it.


    "I''ll go outside the city myself."


    She wanted to go, but she got strong opposition from her man.


    "No! What if there is danger?"


    Long Tianyu locked her in her arms, and her eyes were full of worry.


    Lin Mengya gently pinched his cheek and said with a smile, "I''m not a child anymore. I''m in danger. Can''t I run?"


    Why does this guy always treat her like a child?


    She hasn''t had much other experience these years. The experience of running away is first-class.


    But long Tianyu shook his head and stubbornly refused to let go of his hand.


    Finally, there was no way. Lin Mengya had to say, "why don''t you go with me?"


    Who knows the next moment.


    Long Tianyu swished out and picked up his sword.


    He ran back and took her hand.


    "You are so..."


    immature!


    Lin Mengya glanced at him as a warning.


    This guy was clearly ready, but he pretended to be in a mood with her and refused to let her go.


    Oh, man, she has already seen through that routine!


    ......


    In the suburbs, where the golden slope is located in the opposite direction, it is a wasteland full of stones.


    This large area was originally the location of Yueya Lake.


    For example, huangjinpo was once the highest place on the shore of Yueya Lake.


    The whole moon lake city is built on a shoal impacted by the crescent lake.

 Chapter 3046

    But they are now in this position, in addition to some strange stones, there are only some traces washed by the lake.


    Moreover, the wasteland has a panoramic view. It doesn''t look like a place where people can hide.


    But it happened that people disappeared here.


    "Do you see anything?" Long Tianyu lowered his voice and asked in her ear.


    "Well, if I''m not mistaken, this is a magic killing array."


    She had encountered this situation many times before, so she also made up for this knowledge for the safety of herself and the people around her.


    But the magic killing array in this wasteland is a little special.


    How to put it?


    The general magic array looks ordinary on the outside, but there is something else inside.


    But if Lin Mengya didn''t send someone to keep an eye on Chu Jingye and make sure he entered this wasteland, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to be close to it all her life.


    It''s not fear.


    Will subconsciously ignore here. After all, you can see clearly here at a glance. Even if someone wants to hide inside, they can''t hide that kind of person.


    Therefore, the main function of this magic killing array should be hiding.


    "Shall we go around?" In my ears, a man''s suggestion came again.


    But Lin Mengya only glanced roughly and shook her head.


    It is said to be wasteland, but the highest stone here is afraid of how tall one person is.


    And it stretches to a very far place. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go around.


    But if they go in now, they may disturb the people inside.


    While thinking, she suddenly remembered the queen bee she had caught before.


    Without the support of worker bees, the queen bee has also been affected.


    Fortunately, although Lin Mengya can''t keep bees, she can force the queen bee into a semi dormant state by using the technique of keeping insects.


    Those beekeepers must be with Chu Jingye.


    Since they can retract and release freely and use these wasps to do evil, they must have a unique method.


    For example, this queen bee should be carefully cultivated by them. Every loss may be affected.


    Lin Mengya is quite sure of this.


    Because she saw some traces of artificial cultivation on the queen bee.


    Absolutely not wrong.


    Therefore, since they are not easy to cultivate, they will definitely have a unique way to perceive the existence of the queen bee.


    Fortunately, she didn''t do anything to the queen bee, so that the other party wouldn''t doubt whether the queen bee fell into their hands.


    Thinking of this, she released the queen bee she carried with her.


    After dropping some potions, the queen bee also gradually woke up from the semi dormant state.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu hid behind a few big stones and watched the queen bee crawl slowly.


    Probably for the convenience of feeding, the Queen''s wings are almost small enough to have little effect.


    After the queen bee crawled on the ground for some time, suddenly, Lin Mengya heard a buzzing sound similar to that of a hornet flying.


    With a chill in her heart, she immediately made a gesture to the people around her.


    At the next moment, everyone''s actions were neat and uniform, crushing a wax pill in the pocket around his waist.


    A leisurely cold fragrance rushed into Lin Mengya''s nose.


    This is another kind of insect repellent she carefully formulated.


    Although it is a small one, it can be used for at least 10 days and a half months. It is absolutely effective in preventing mosquito bites.


    In fact, as long as there is such a pill in hand, there will be no trouble of being harassed by small insects.


    Of course, Lin Mengya can only use this kind of good thing for her own family.


    Facts have proved that we can''t be too kind, such as the group of ancient people.


    If she doesn''t continue to replenish her insect repellent, it will gradually lose its effectiveness from tomorrow at the latest.


    Moreover, what Chu Lingyun brought before, which can make wasps crazy, even the insect repellent has failed.


    She didn''t think Chu Jingye would be so kind to let those people escape.


    Soon, a dark cloud came down.


    Lin Mengya looked up and found that it was not dark clouds, but countless buzzing wasps.


    This kind of pressure surrounded by wasps has been seen by most of the people she brought with her.


    It can be seen that people will not get used to such things.


    For example, a sword hangs on a person''s head at any time.


    I''m afraid that in a few days, people will feel terrified because of the threat of the sword.


    The bumblebees came all over the world. Finally, several fell next to the queen bee.


    Lin Mengya stared at the wasps.


    But they are different from ordinary wasps. They are dark gold all over.


    But it doesn''t stand out among those wasps.


    The golden wasps were circling around the queen bee.


    Finally, one of them stopped on the queen bee.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengya is full of curiosity.


    Long Tianyu looked down at his wife helplessly.


    I''m afraid other women have been scared out of their wits by now when they encounter such a thing?


    But his daughter-in-law, look at the curiosity on her face. If it wasn''t dangerous to rush out, I''m afraid she would go close to watch now.


    He asked, who can have the courage except his daughter-in-law?


    "Eh?" Lin Mengya looked at it and suddenly made a small sound of surprise.


    Long Tianyu was also attracted by her voice and fixed her eyes on the river bed not far away.


    The golden wasp that fell on the queen bee seemed to be integrated with the queen bee.


    From a distance, there is a little more gold on the queen bee''s back.


    Besides, it doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    But Lin Mengya widened her eyes, with some enlightenment in her eyes.


    No wonder!


    She had been curious before, although her blood poison represented the word "danger" for most animals.


    But in fact, except for a small number of animals with extraordinary smell, most of her blood poison can be suppressed by some poisonous insects.


    Her blood poison is the bane against those poisonous insects.


    But these wasps dare not come near her even without insect repellent.


    Now I think, it should also have a certain relationship with their cultivation methods.


    In a sense, they are not ordinary wasps, but belong to a kind of Gu.


    It just retains the original habits of wasps.


    This surprised her.


    Think about it. Although the wasp is troublesome, it exists universally in nature.


    If these artificially bred wasps pretend to be real wasps, they can kill people invisibly and will not arouse the suspicion of others.


    After all, even in the modern society with developed medicine, many people die because of wasps every year.


    They are like a group of hidden killers. Even if people really die, how many people will seek revenge on wasps?


    Moreover, even if they are angry with the wasp, they will never think that what seems to exist naturally has a master.


    This move is really high!


    Lin Mengya stared at the queen bee without blinking.


    Those hornets that come and go as a cover and also as a way to eliminate future problems are also sudden.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya has always been generous to her own people. The insect repellents configured for the big guys are different.


    Chu Jingye already knew that it was the insect repellent prepared by Lin Mengya, so he would certainly bring the news to his companions.


    In this way, they will certainly be on guard and are likely to make changes to her insect repellent.


    In fact, this process can be very short.


    At least the wasps who came out to clean their tails were no longer afraid of the insect repellents she had prepared.


    After the colony disappeared, except the dark gold on the Queen''s back, others also disappeared.


    Before long, Lin Mengya saw someone come out from behind a big stone.


    But this man


    When Lin Mengya saw the man''s face clearly, she couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    It''s probably because they deal with bees all year round, so it''s normal to get hurt.


    These poisonous bees are so poisonous that even the faces and hands of their keepers are covered with traces of redness, swelling and ulceration.


    Lin Mengya can sense that there are other toxins in this man besides bee venom.


    However, seeing that his action was not limited at all, Lin Mengya could guess that the man''s body should have some resistance to bee venom.


    Or maybe they have an antidote that can uncover bee venom.


    However, he made himself look like a ghost now.


    I don''t know what the other party is trying to do.


    The man didn''t care about the wound on his body, but squatted directly on the ground and held up the queen bee with both hands.


    Later, Lin Mengya saw that he began to fiddle with the queen bee constantly to make sure that his lost baby was safe.


    After making sure that the queen bee was intact, the man put the queen bee into his arms.


    Then, follow the same route back.


    Without Lin Mengya giving them orders, the Jackdaw guards who were responsible for monitoring here immediately took action.


    They followed the man slowly.


    There was no sound at all, and they acted completely according to men''s actions, even the subtle angle of landing.


    They are like shadows of men, shuttling quickly and quietly in the magic killing array made of stones.


    Before long, Lin Mengya could not find them.


    After about half an hour, there was no movement in it, and there was no signal from jackdaw Wei in the sky.


    This shows that they have successfully followed the man and sneaked into the magic killing array.


    "Let''s go." Long Tianyu grabbed her waist and suggested.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but stood in place, looking at the direction of the queen bee just now. She didn''t return to her mind for a long time.


    She didn''t expect to sneak in so smoothly.


    Of course, luckily she brought the queen bee.


    But more, it is doubts.

 Chapter 3047

    "Damn Gong ya! Damn it!"


    Chu Jingye red eyes and issued a low roar like a trapped animal.


    He did not expect that his carefully prepared plan for so long would be defeated by a woman.


    However, at the thought of those fools in the family, under his instigation, they broke with Gong ya so easily, and their anger inevitably dissipated a little.


    A touch of cruelty flashed in his eyes.


    As long as Gong Ya''s only variable is removed, his plan can still proceed as usual.


    Besides, his real killing moves are not those flying killer bees.


    I''m afraid those fools never dreamed that they thought they had escaped, but they fell into a more sinister hell!


    "Pass on my order. After three days, I will make Yuehu City barren within ten years!"


    "Yes."


    ......


    The Jackdaw guard, who followed the beekeeper to explore the situation, soon passed back the news.


    It was indeed the stronghold of Chu Jingye and his associates.


    However, the master is Chu Jingye.


    Did he plan all this himself?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu don''t think they can believe it.


    It''s not that they underestimate their opponents, but if Qiu Jingye really has this ability, he should be more sure to deal with them.


    Instead of provoking others of the ancient people to fight against them, as they do now.


    Of course, this may be because Chu Jingye was too cautious.


    In short, they can''t relax their vigilance.


    On the night Lin Mengya sent Chu Lingyun''s bill to the clan meeting, Le Zhengzi Tan, who volunteered to be a messenger, quietly invited his brother over.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is inexplicably a little awkward.


    "Master of the palace..." Le Zhengzi Xiu has just started.


    Over there, Lin Mengya raised her hand and motioned for the other party to pause first.


    Then he waved his hand and asked people to put the half dead Chu Lingyun up.


    Le Zhengzi''s eyebrow was fixed and his heart jumped. He looked at each other suspiciously. He didn''t know what she meant.


    Lin Mengya: "then I have something to say. I can give this person to you now, but no matter what I do, I hope you don''t hinder me."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu understood her meaning in an instant, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit bitter in his heart.


    So, does the other party really treat him as an outsider?


    "Lord Gong, I think we should at least be friends anyway."


    "Friends?" Lin Mengya shook her head. "I never make friends with my trading partner. All the friendship between you and me is just an exchange of interests, so it''s better to distinguish clearly."


    Yue Zhengzi''s heart feels extremely sour for some reason.


    But this ending, he should have thought of, didn''t he?


    friend?


    As long as he doesn''t put down the burden on his shoulders for one day, he can''t have his own life.


    Isn''t he aware of this?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu sighed regretfully in his heart, "OK, just as the leader of the Palace said. But I still advise you to think twice before you act. At least now I can guarantee that you can retreat all over."


    Lin Mengya looked at each other calmly and revealed the fact that everyone of the kaigu nationality was deliberately ignoring.


    "This time we quit. What about the next time?"


    "Master Lezheng, you should know the attitude of the ancient family towards me better than anyone else?"


    "I''d like to ask, my palace family had no relationship with your ancient family as early as I don''t know how many years ago, but in your eyes, my palace family will still be abused and trampled by you wantonly. What''s the reason?"


    "If I take my teacher away this time, I must owe you again in the eyes of your ancient people."


    "According to your ancient people''s way of doing things, I''m afraid that next time, you should directly seize my property and drive my family out to live and die. You still owe you the name of my palace family, don''t you?"


    Lin Mengya''s words can be said to interpret the faces of some people of the ancient nationality incisively and vividly.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu took a deep breath and tried to explain to her: "we did wrong before, but..."


    "Master Lezheng, I didn''t say this to make you apologize to me. To tell you the truth, I really came to ask you this time, so I lowered my attitude at the beginning. I came to the ancient people with sincerity."


    "But all I get here is humiliation, exclusion and calculation."


    "I''ve seen some people''s self righteous and arrogant. I just want to tell you that earth shaking changes have taken place in the vast world outside in the years when the ancient people have closed their eyes and ears and refused to communicate with the outside world."


    "My palace family is no longer the palace family of the past, and your ancient family is not the ancient family of the past."


    "Don''t always live with the glory of the past. In that way, it''s easy to be eliminated. I''m done here, and you don''t have to say anything else. In short, I don''t want to see the day when our two sides meet in battle. At that time, it''s not just our palace family that can''t be recovered."


    Yue Zhengzi''s heart gets colder the more he listens.


    I have to say that Gong Ya is indeed a magnanimous person.


    At least, she will put her ideas in the open, instead of giving birth to a twisted heart like others, and always be wary of whether the other party will have other conspiracies.


    But that''s also because Lin Mengya has this ability.


    The real strong disdain to play tricks against the weak, because the strength is enough, so there is no need to expend their efforts.


    Only those who fight against the strong with the weak will use wisdom, not strength.


    After comprehensively evaluating the existing strength of the ancient clan and comparing it with the strength she can mobilize, Lin Mengya knows very well that if she really wants to fight, I''m afraid the ancient clan doesn''t have the strength of World War I.


    All their effective strength has been consumed in the internal strife in recent years.


    However, she has always loved peace, so she chose to discuss with them.


    But facts have proved that some people just can''t speak well. They have to be honest before they will listen to her.


    In short, one word - cheap!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu left a little dejected.


    Behind him, Le Zhengzi Tan''s face changed a few times.


    Recently, he has constantly reflected on his mistakes in treating Gong ya.


    He suddenly woke up. If he hadn''t told this big lie at the beginning; Or before Gong Ya saw her brother, he truthfully reported the situation here; Or tell your brother the truth when you know that Aunt Qing''s daughter may be gong ya.


    So now, will things become different?


    He couldn''t help but deduce it carefully in his heart. In the end, he got the result that he regretted more.


    The answer is yes.


    If the elder brother had known that Gong Ya was not an ordinary woman, and if he had known that she was aunt Qing''s daughter before these things happened, the elder brother would have been more sincere towards her.


    Instead of being like this, they all missed the opportunity to become friends with her.


    "Brother, I..."


    Le Zhengzi Tan suddenly stopped, and his eyes flickered and stopped Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Although Le Zhengzi Xiu was upset, he maintained full patience in the face of his only brother.


    "In fact, aunt Qing''s daughter is..."


    "You mean Xiaoya? I''ve made plans. I''ll send her out as soon as the matter here is over."


    I was stuck in my throat by my brother''s words.


    Almost subconsciously, Le Zhengzi Tan wondered, "but aren''t you waiting for her all the time? Otherwise, why don''t you marry Zheng''s wife?"


    "I''m not waiting for her." Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at him with gentle eyes. "It was because of the family training, but in fact, I don''t want to drag other women down."


    His whole life is destined to give up everything for the sake of the ancient family.


    Therefore, although he accepted those marriages, in fact, they were all to stabilize the current situation of the ancient people.


    For him, love is a lifelong luxury.


    He walked up to le Zhengzi Tan and patted him on the head, just like when he was a child.


    "Besides, aunt Qing''s only wish is that her daughter can live naturally and freely. I asked you to find someone to repay aunt Qing''s kindness, not to let you get someone to be my child''s adopted daughter-in-law."


    His wife was destined to bear the heavy fate of the ancient people with him.


    If it had been a few years ago, he might still have such a mind, but now he has determined that he is best suited to die alone, otherwise marrying someone else''s girl is tantamount to harming others.


    Unless he can find a girl like Gong Ya who has strong ability and character.


    But there is only one palace in the world, isn''t it?


    "Er..."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was fooled by his brother.


    "But brother, there''s something I''ve been hiding from you..."


    The rest of the words were waved by Le Zhengzi and blocked back.


    "When you grow up, you don''t have to tell me everything like when you were a child. OK, it''s getting late. Let''s take Chu Lingyun back first."


    At this time, Chu Lingyun, who just had the sign of waking up from sleep, made several whispers.


    Almost subconsciously, Le Zhengzi Tan cut it with a hand knife and sent the other party back to the dark.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at his younger brother whose hands were faster than his brain, and his expression was a little unspeakable.


    "Why did you knock her out?"


    Gong Ya can take the initiative to send people out. There must be some inside information about Chu Lingyun.


    Le Zhengzi Tan:


    Careless!


    "I''m just quick for a moment. It''s all right. When I go back, pour a basin of cold water and she can wake up."


    In the face of Le Zhengzi Tan''s simple and rude proposal, Le Zhengzi Xiu fell into the sorrow that his brother was probably going to be stupid again.


    Such a big man, what can I do in the future?


    "Let''s go."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu finished and left with someone.


    Le Zhengzi Tan, who was a few steps behind him, turned and looked at the closed door behind him.


    "In the past, I was sorry for you, so I will compensate you."


    He clenched his fist and his eyes were firm.

 Chapter 3048

    Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui''s countermeasures had not been discussed, and the flying wasps suddenly fell to the ground.


    In the last two days, families in the city have bought Lin Mengya''s insect repellent at a high price.


    Although unwilling, they still let Lin Mengya earn 10000 liang of silver.


    That''s the result of her Limited sales.


    I have to say, it''s a good money!


    But on the sixth day of the wasp disaster, the wasps that were densely covered and out of sight began to fall.


    At first, there were only a few. Later, a thick layer could be laid on the ground one night.


    Everyone was afraid of those things when they were alive, but after they died, except some very timid people still didn''t dare to come forward. Others had tried hard to get rid of them.


    For a time, everyone piled up the large and small wasps outside the door like cleaning the snow.


    Even they started a childish competition.


    They began to be taller and bigger than the wasp pile in front of whose house, and they worked hard and enjoyed it.


    Lin Mengya''s insect repellent was also out of breath from the hot goods.


    Some people even clamored to come to the door to return the medicine. Anyway, some wasps died. They didn''t have much effect with this expensive insect repellent.


    Lin Mengya was annoyed by the trouble, and asked someone to put up a small sign at the door - once sold, it will not be returned! If you want to return the goods, call again!


    Then, we let four strong men who looked very difficult to mess with.


    The four people went to that station, let alone to return goods. Even those passing by had to avoid them.


    People who buy extra insect repellents can only admit bad luck.


    Who let them hoard so much before, deserved it!


    Just when everyone thought the bee disaster was over, many people suddenly had a high fever overnight.


    At first they thought it was because they got cold at work.


    But from the first death, fear quickly spread throughout Yuehu city.


    Because the dead man''s death is too miserable.


    Moreover, when the family gathered for burial, they were alarmed to find that the dead body decayed very fast.


    Although we are not making mistakes, we still have basic common sense.


    The temperature in Yuehu city is warm and cool all year round, but even in midsummer, it shouldn''t be so fast.


    The family was surprised and wanted to cover it up.


    As a result, he was led by Le Zhengzi Tan and broke into the door.


    "You still want to hide such a big thing. Do you want to kill the big guy?"


    Seeing that the family refused to give it, Le Zhengzi Tan couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    "Wow, you can''t do that, second childe! I''m in charge of the family. I can''t die without a whole body. Besides, others are dead. Why don''t you let him go?"


    The family''s strongest reaction was the deceased''s daughter-in-law.


    And he is a woman, and le Zhengzi Tan is not good at fighting a woman.


    In such a stalemate, several adult men of the family actually wanted to come and rob the body.


    Unexpectedly, while pulling, the body accidentally rolled out of the coffin.


    The next moment, a smoky stench quickly filled the whole courtyard.


    At this time, we can see clearly that the things that were good last night have rotted out of shape today.


    "Ah! Master!"


    The woman screamed, but she didn''t dare to rush over and sat down on the ground to continue crying.


    Others were suspicious when they saw this.


    Something''s wrong!


    There''s something wrong with the body!


    But without waiting for them to think more, the elder of their family was helped out.


    "Le Zhengzi Tan, don''t deceive people too much!"


    The elders of that family happened to be the old man who held Baili Rui twice before.


    Seeing him, Le Zhengzi Tan has a headache.


    The old man is highly respected at best, but stubborn at worst. The stones in the pit are smelly and hard.


    If the elder brother hadn''t received Gong Ya''s advice in advance and knew that there was something strange about this man''s death, I''m afraid he would have been fooled by them.


    Thinking of this, his attitude is no better.


    The old guy''s brain is a piece of wood!


    He doesn''t want to live well. Does he have to implicate others?


    "Old Jiao, I came to take the body away at my brother''s command. If anyone bothers again, it will be tantamount to disobeying the head clan!"


    The old man called Jiao was so angry that he knocked on his crutch.


    "Listen to what you say! Do you dare to do it to me?"


    "Jiao Lao means that he doesn''t listen to the instructions of the head clan?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan curled his lips and sneered: "old Jiao is afraid that people are old and confused. In an extraordinary period, anyone who disobeys the order of the first family will commit the same crime as the traitor! Old Jiao, I advise you not to end up losing your reputation in your old age!"


    "You, you little generation, arrogant!"


    Jiao Lao''s crutch almost knocked on Le Zhengzi Xiu''s leg.


    However, the young man was tall and straight, and his face was cold, because he stared so cold that he didn''t dare to do it.


    He is old, but he is not confused.


    He knew very well that he had repeatedly used clan rules to suppress Le Zhengzi Xiu, the head of the first clan, which had aroused the dissatisfaction of the other party.


    Now, they also use clan rules to suppress him.


    Although he was dissatisfied, he could not disobey the family rules.


    I can only watch my family''s corpse taken away by Le Zhengzi tan.


    "Grandpa, what shall we do now?"


    Nearby, someone asked anxiously.


    Old Jiao sighed long.


    Those who should come can''t hide. They can only listen to fate.


    ......


    The situation in the city was transmitted to Lin Mengya in real time.


    For the first case of death, she knew exactly what was going on.


    The poison carried by poisonous bees is not fatal.


    The reason why the man died so quickly is due to the influence of toxin and his physical condition.


    Such a person, even if sent to her, will not be able to completely detoxify for physical reasons.


    Or he died because he couldn''t bear the process of detoxification.


    Another night later, many people fell ill in the city.


    And their symptoms are not the same.


    So for a moment, no one suspected the poisonous bees.


    At dawn, the young man in charge of opening the door suddenly saw two big living people standing in front of the door.


    "Oh, my God! Who are you going to scare to death?"


    The boy patted his chest and stared at the two brothers of Le Zheng''s family. Then he suddenly realized their identity.


    At that moment, he immediately changed a smiling face.


    "It''s two distinguished guests. Wait a minute. I''ll go back and inform you!"


    Then he turned and ran back to the yard.


    Originally, the eyebrows were tightly clustered


    The two brothers, who were made so much trouble by the boy, were in a state of bewilderment.


    Immediately, they thought of the situation in the city, and their faces sank again.


    "Brother, how sure are you that you can persuade Gong ya to help us?" Le Zhengzi Tan asked in a low voice.


    Le Zhengzi shook his head with worry.


    But before he came, he had thought well. Since the other party had regarded it as a deal, he would certainly come up with chips that would make the other party excited.


    He can''t let his people have something to do.


    After about a cup of tea, the boy ran over again.


    "Two distinguished guests, please come in."


    They looked at each other, and then they went in.


    The boy looked left and right, and then closed the repaired door.


    In the yard, Lin Mengya is basking in the sun with her two cubs.


    Such fine weather is rare.


    The two cubs are very happy. They pull her to laugh and dance early in the morning. Obviously, they also like the sunshine very much.


    Therefore, when the two brothers of Lezheng family hurried into the yard, they saw the figure of mother and son bathed in the sun.


    When playing with children, Lin Mengya will change into clothes that are convenient for action.


    Because of her own constitution and postpartum repair, she carried out in strict accordance with the plan customized by the teacher. Therefore, her physical condition not only recovered very well, but also her body shape was similar to that before delivery.


    Especially the figure of the back, long legs, thin waist, and several strands of long hair scattered on the shoulders are very delicate.


    "Aunt Qing?" At one glance, Le Zhengzi overlapped the back in front of him with the most impressive one in his memory.


    Le Zhengzi Tan, who was walking beside him, clicked in his heart.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    How could you be recognized by your brother at such a terrible time?


    But soon, hearing the sound, Lin Mengya turned around.


    Then, Le Zhengzi Tan saw the consternation in his brother''s eyes and gradually disappeared.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    I thought, fortunately, Gong Ya''s face is not similar to Aunt Qing at all.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he didn''t know how he died.


    "Here you are. Wait for me."


    She held a little treasure in her hand and a big baby with ink words hung on her legs.


    After seeing them, Lin Mengya didn''t immediately send the children back to the room. Instead, she squatted down and discussed with Mo Yan babe, asking him to play with his sister first, and then continue to work with them when he was finished.


    Fortunately, Mo Yan''s big baby was a very considerate child and agreed without saying a word.


    "Come on, let''s go in and talk."


    She got up and changed seamlessly in the identity of a loving mother and the head of the family.


    If they hadn''t seen her overbearing behavior that day, the brothers would never have thought that the woman in front would have such a frightening side.


    Le Zhengzi Tan nodded and was about to follow her in, but her brother didn''t move.


    He pulled each other''s sleeves. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw a moment of confusion in his brother''s eyes.


    In addition, there are deep memories.


    Le Zhengzi Tan immediately retracted his hand, feeling guilty and sweating all over.


    Should, should not, brother noticed something again?


    "It''s really similar." Le Zhengzi Xiu quickly came out of his memory and whispered to him.


    "What, what is it like, brother? What are you talking about?"


    "I think Gong Ya is very similar to Aunt Qing, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 3049

    "How possible!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan subconsciously and loudly denied his brother''s statement.


    But then he suddenly realized that he was too guilty to do so and had to find a way to remedy it.


    "I mean, aunt Qing has nothing to do with the Lord of the palace. They two..."


    Later, the more he said, the more guilty he was, and the more he said, the lower his voice.


    But fortunately, Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t find his abnormality. He just looked for the figure that he missed very much in his memory.


    "I think she is the same as aunt Qing. She is a woman who will make people feel amazing. But she has more courage than aunt Qing."


    Le Zhengzi seldom really admires someone.


    But when he was young, aunt Qing, who once saved him from fire and water, is now.


    Now, I''m afraid there will be another one.


    Unfortunately, they met at the wrong time, and they also regretted that they missed the opportunity to become friends with each other.


    But at least he didn''t think they should be enemies.


    "Go and have a look first."


    At the thought of those difficult guys, Le Zhengzi Xiu was in no mood.


    ......


    Lin Mengya, who is on business, is very efficient.


    After a while, I straightened out the news brought by the two brothers.


    "The only thing I can be sure of now is that those sick people must have been affected by those poisonous bees. But I haven''t actually seen it, and I don''t know what it will be."


    In fact, Lin Mengya feels that things seem different from what she expected.


    At least the family that bought a lot of insect repellents with her should not be so seriously affected.


    Because she has quietly improved the prescription of insect repellent before. Although it can not completely detoxify, it can also reduce the toxicity by a part.


    As for the medicine she used to deal with crazy wasps last time, she was going to sell them at a high price for unified non-toxic disposal when families piled them together.


    Who knows, they were so caught off guard.


    This makes Lin Mengya realize that things may not be so simple.


    "But now people are ill, and we can''t just sit back and ignore them. But my brothers don''t know medical books. I have to ask the palace master to take more trouble in this matter."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at her sincerely.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya asked someone to take out the antidote developed by herself.


    "There are two antidotes, one for people and the other for wasps. But I have to study the part for people."


    Seeing that Le Zhengzi Xiu was about to stop talking, she said in a slow voice, "I didn''t mean to delay, but those wasps didn''t have a single bee venom."


    Mixing poisons is more than just mixing several poisons.


    But according to the properties of each poison, carry out targeted cooperation, and finally achieve the effect that one plus one is greater than two.


    Sometimes it can even create another poison with completely different toxicity.


    Even if he cheated systematically and the teacher studied with her, it would be a huge project to configure all the antidotes.


    As for why, those people were not evacuated at the first time.


    That''s because people here have been shrouded in those poisons since the moment the poisonous bees appeared.


    The consequences of running out rashly will not only poison these people on the road, but also


    After that, Le Zheng brothers also left with satisfaction.


    But as soon as they got outside, they put on the same "frown" expression.


    Especially Le Zhengzi Tan, who sighed and sighed, knew at a glance that he had not found a solution.


    This scene was fed back to the ears of Chu Jingye by the spies.


    "Ha ha ha, good! Good! Good! I knew that even if Gong Ya had three heads and six arms, she could not crack the game I carefully arranged in time!"


    Therefore, the final victory still belongs to him!


    This cognition made Chu Jingye sweep away his previous depression.


    "Congratulations! What shall we do next?"


    In reply, it was a steward he trusted quite a lot.


    At the moment, like his master, his face was elated and proud.


    With my grandson who has been pretending for so many years, Feng Shui has finally changed in turn.


    "Don''t worry. Let the people in the city mess up again. It''s best to wait until they mess up. It''s not too late for me to appear again."


    Chu Jingye licked his lips.


    At the thought of those guys who used to be high above, crawling at their feet, obviously unwilling, but still have to be respectful to him in order to survive, his heart couldn''t help but be happy.


    Finally, this day has finally come!


    Two days later, some families in the city couldn''t hold back.


    Except for the first case of death, there was no death in other families.


    But more and more people are suffering from discomfort.


    No one knows whether the next person to die will be himself or his relatives.


    Until, there was a small family with only seven or eight people. After secretly packing up, they wanted to leave secretly in the dark.


    But as soon as they got out of the city, they were blocked in the road.


    "You, who are you? Why don''t you let us leave?"


    The head of the small family stared at the man in front of him in surprise and anger.


    "Go back! My Lord has ordered that no one can leave the city at will, otherwise -"


    The man in the way sneered. Then he pulled out his cold long knife and cut it straight to the owner of the small family.


    "Dad!"


    Fortunately, the teenager next to him reacted quickly and dragged his father over.


    Although he avoided the malicious knife, his arm was also scratched.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to kill?" The little boy roared.


    The man did not repent at all. Instead, he turned his mouth. It was a pity that his knife was cut off.


    Coldly looked at the wolf cub who dared to grin at him and said with a sneer, "those who don''t obey will get this end. If you don''t get back, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several men in black with swords behind him had been forced by thousands.


    In desperation, the little owner had to take his family and stumble back to Yuehu city.


    "Listen to me, everyone in the city! From now on, no one of you is allowed to go without my master''s order! Those who dare to disobey will be killed!"


    The voice was sharp and loud, and it reached many people''s ears.


    Soon after, all the families in the city knew the news, and no one turned pale.


    Until now, they can see clearly that the disaster of the wild bees is a man-made disaster that someone intended to do!

 Chapter 3050

    "What a fool! What do they want to do? Do they want us to bow down and be subordinates?"


    In the hall of the clan association, the house owners began to denounce fiercely without any effect.


    This time, Le Zhengzi Xiu said nothing.


    He just thought it was ridiculous.


    Every time something goes wrong, these people never think about how to remedy it. They always criticize each other from the commanding height of morality, and then throw the problem to themselves.


    He now deeply understands the feelings of the palace master.


    In the face of such a group of people, it is useless to reason alone. Only who has a big fist can take the initiative.


    On this point, he was a little envious of the palace master''s strength to turn his face when he said he would turn his face.


    At least, she doesn''t need to be clamped down by her identity, and there aren''t so many people behind her.


    After a round of impassioned discussions (complaints), someone finally thought of Le Zhengzi Xiu and hurriedly dragged people in.


    "Master Lezheng, what do you think we should do about it?"


    "Are you asking me?" Le Zhengzi Xiu was suddenly nodded and subconsciously shook his head, "what can I do?"


    In fact, even if he has a way, what can he do?


    These people, one by one, always think of themselves, and naturally will not listen to him.


    Therefore, what he said is in vain. It''s better to save energy.


    The group didn''t expect to get the answer.


    He was choked by Le Zhengzi and looked at each other. Suddenly he had no other ideas.


    Not long ago, someone rushed the news.


    "No! My Lord, those people outside have put forward conditions. They, they want us to hand over the things left by the Pei family and the Gong family!"


    coming!


    A dark awn flew across the bottom of Le Zhengzi''s eyes.


    But his face just showed a few angry faces and stood up.


    "Dream! I can''t hand over the Pei family''s things even if I die!"


    But as for the remaining half sentence, he did not express it.


    This makes others have some bad associations.


    In the crowd, there were several home owners who were relatively behind and quickly passed the news with their eyes.


    After that, the servant was driven away, and le Zhengzi Xiu sat back in his chair.


    However, people seem to be angry. They just keep a calm face and don''t talk much for a long time.


    Finally, there was an ordinary owner who said in a low voice, "of course, those things of Pei''s family can''t be handed over, but there are others?"


    by the way! And the palace!


    Suddenly, they thought of the blackmail they had been blackmailed by Gong Ya in front of them a few days ago. They couldn''t help being malicious.


    But a few families didn''t say a word.


    Most of them follow the lead of the Lezheng family, and their temperament is more inclined to moderate and conservative families.


    But at most, he will not participate in it and will never speak for the palace family.


    Le Zhengzi looked down slightly, but he couldn''t help feeling ironic for a while.


    It seems that the palace master is indeed right.


    Such a family that is extremely selfish and has no cohesion at the same time, and only knows to push others out to block the knife in case of trouble, the chance to survive is the end of a powerful crossbow.


    If it continues, then the meeting of the ancient family must be the end of destruction.


    He thought so, and his face became more and more heavy and serious.


    The sound of discussion around was also lower. Finally, Le Zhengzi looked around without expression.


    "Let''s discuss this later, but don''t forget, if we compromise now, there are many things that need to be compromised later."


    These words awakened some people.


    They suddenly realized that if they easily accepted the threat of the other party, this time they could take the palace family to block the knife. What about the next time?


    For a moment, the voice of discussion went down again.


    "Please come back, everyone. I''ll consider it myself."


    With that, he left first.


    In the crowd, most of the house owners were dejected.


    Although he was worried, he had to leave according to le Zhengzi Xiu''s words.


    But the small family owners who were not very conspicuous in the crowd quietly gathered together after they left with the big families.


    "Go and follow them."


    Hidden in the dark, Le Zhengzi Tan, who has not appeared, called several men who are good at tracking and hiding.


    Pointing to the scattered small family owners, he whispered.


    As expected, things were just as brother and Gong family expected.


    Chu Jingye will not hide behind the scenes forever.


    He tried his best to calculate these, just to seek greater interests.


    Now the fox finally showed his tail.


    Those small family owners are likely to be the Allies developed by Chu Jingye in recent years.


    Therefore, they should strive to promote the conditions put forward by Chu Jingye.


    Holding his arms, Le Zhengzi Tan''s playful smile turned cold.


    He wants to open the hearts of these people and see if they are black!


    If they calculate their own people in this way, they are not afraid that they will be killed by the wronged soul in the middle of the night.


    When the news reached Lin Mengya, she was being driven out by her teacher.


    Originally, she was developing a medicine for Mo Yan''s big baby to recuperate her body.


    I don''t know why in recent days, Mo Yan''s situation is much better.


    The little guy almost regained the vitality and vigor that he should have at this normal age.


    But it makes Lin Mengya worried.


    She was afraid it would be a reflection.


    Every half an hour every night, I have to touch the child''s condition to make sure that his heartbeat and breathing are all right. Only in this way can I temporarily relax, and then continue to wake up with convulsions soon.


    For last night, long Tianyu was so noisy that she was surprised. She had to keep whispering to appease her.


    So she got up to make medicine at dawn.


    These days, she felt her heart getting more and more anxious. Only when she concentrated on the development of new drugs can she settle down temporarily.


    She knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t control it.


    The teacher yawned. As soon as he got to the door of the pharmacy, he saw the figure of the silly apprentice and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Ya''er, can you stand it?"


    The teacher pressed the thing in her hand.


    Lin Mengya looked up and wanted to give the teacher a soothing smile, but somehow she finally turned into a bitter smile.


    She hung her head and said shamefully, "sorry, teacher, it''s all for me, so you can''t have a good rest."


    Only teachers can cooperate with her and give her help in pharmaceutical matters.


    But Bai Lirui didn''t lose his temper with her this time, but patted the little apprentice on the head.


    "I know you''re worried, but it''s not urgent. You still have to take care of your own body first."


    "I''m fine. I can continue!" She said hastily.


    As a result, he was pushed to the front of the basin by the teacher.


    "Take a good look at yourself. How heavy is the bruise at present."


    The water calmly reflected her most real face.


    But in just a few days, she has a lot more now


    Black.


    Before, in order not to be noticed, she quietly covered it with an easy face when there was no one in the morning.


    However, due to the toss last night, she even forgot to change her face when she got up early in the morning.


    That''s why the teacher caught a current.


    She didn''t resist, hung her head and wilted so that the teacher felt distressed when she saw it.


    "OK, now go back and sleep again. I''ll take care of it this time."


    "But I..."


    "Why? You don''t listen to the teacher again? Oh, my heart hurts. The little apprentice dislikes me and won''t listen to me!"


    Looking at the teacher holding her chest and pretending to shout pain, Lin Mengya finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "All right, teacher, I know your kindness. I''ll go back now."


    Although she didn''t get much relief, she still couldn''t bear the teacher to worry about her.


    Just as she opened the door, she heard the news from outside.


    "Master, those people are really deceiving people too much. Do you want me to take someone out and teach them a lesson?"


    Bai Su is still a man with few cruel words.


    She has been suffocated these days. It happened that someone was about to hit her knife edge.


    Lin Mengya shook her head and said, "don''t pay attention to them. It''s just a bunch of clowns."


    But there''s one thing she needs to pay attention to.


    At this time, it is not too much for Chu Jingye to come in and catch her.


    But why did he still shrink his head and tail and dare not show up?


    But anyway, at least the other party doesn''t dare to come in now, so she''s not in a hurry to go out.


    As they spoke, they had reached the door of her bedroom.


    Inside, there was the laughter of Mo Yan''s big baby.


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows eased a lot, quietly asked Bai Su to step down, and then pushed open the bedroom door.


    Long Tianyu is half lying on the bed.


    He seldom has such an unprotected lazy time.


    This man is always handsome and solemn, both internally and externally.


    Of course, except in front of her.


    But today, he is half open and teasing the baby in front of him.


    The slender thigh fell to one side, flexibly blocking Mo Yan''s action.


    The little guy also tried to escape his father''s siege, but he was defeated by his father''s long legs every time.


    In this way, her wise and powerful man has now become a patient father.


    Until, he covered his lips and yawned.


    Lin Mengya noticed that the man''s current dark green seemed to be similar to herself.


    As soon as her heart warmed, she went forward and caught a strand of the man''s hair.


    "Why did you come back so early?"


    The man half narrowed and half woke up, and suddenly woke up because of her actions.


    Lin Mengya took off her coat, climbed to the bed, and rescued her eldest son trapped by the long leg array. She fished him in her arms and leaned against her family.


    "Shifu, I haven''t had a good rest recently, so he rushed me back to make up for my sleep. Do you want to join me?"


    Before long Tianyu nodded, the big baby in his arms announced loudly, "yes! I want to sleep with my mother and sister!"


    With that, the man climbed onto the pillow, lay down and looked at her eagerly.


    Long Tianyu, needless to say, is naturally desirable.


    A family of four lay side by side on a big bed, surrounded by the temperature of men and children, and the smell familiar to the family in their nose.


    An irresistible drowsiness suddenly swept over.

 Chapter 3051

    Lin Mengya fell into a sweet sleep in an instant.


    Although people can''t completely control their dreams, Lin Mengya can control the length of her dreams because of the existence of the system.


    In this way, she won''t have a bad rest because of her dreams.


    But today, her dreams are out of control again.


    But even monitoring his small medicine 24 hours a day did not find any abnormalities.


    "Come on! Come here and let''s have a look!"


    Who is it? Who''s talking?


    This time, her dream was no longer a fog.


    Surrounded by a lush landscape of flowers and plants, it was not like anywhere she had seen, but it made her feel very kind.


    She unconsciously went deeper and deeper with the sound. Finally, the front suddenly opened up, revealing a magnificent palace group.


    The palace is like a fairy palace built in clouds and mist. It looks like a fairy Palace on nine days.


    She saw many people standing in the square outside the palace.


    Those people wore different clothes, but everyone''s expression was the same solemn and solemn.


    In a twinkling of an eye, she reached outside the palace from the edge of the square.


    Where is it?


    With this idea in her mind, she just wanted to go in and have a look. She saw the sedan car slowly carried out inside the palace.


    She didn''t know how to describe that feeling in words.


    In short, on the luxurious and gorgeous sedan, you can vaguely see a woman in Chinese clothes sitting inside.


    She looked at the woman absently, but saw that the people standing in the square suddenly fell to their knees, and the sound of the mountain roaring tsunami resounded through the square.


    "Welcome the emperor to marry!"


    Emperor?


    What a strange name!


    Lin Mengya was wondering. When she subconsciously wanted to come forward and look carefully, the dream suddenly collapsed.


    Then she woke up in the arms of her man.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" She rubbed her eyes and asked vaguely.


    Long Tianyu looked at her helplessly, "I have to ask you what''s the matter?"


    Didn''t she just sleep and have a dream?


    Then she felt her two jios, and the touch seemed to be wrong.


    At first glance, she actually curled herself up into a ball state, with her feet on long Tianyu''s soft stomach.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t notice." She blushed.


    In fact, she is quite honest when she sleeps.


    At most, he buried himself in the arms of long Tianyu. This is the first time.


    Long Tianyu touched her head with a spoiled smile on her lips.


    He doesn''t care much about being a foot warmer for his wife.


    However, they had slept until dusk. If they didn''t get up again, I''m afraid his wife''s stomach would be hungry.


    After a deep sleep, Lin Mengya''s fatigue in recent days was swept away.


    Just after dinner, there was trouble outside again.


    Long Tianyu specifically told her not to go out, but he didn''t hide the reason why she was making trouble outside.


    It''s still the heart of the people.


    "These people are really hateful! When we used to use our young lady, we used to be the head of the palace one by one. Now we can''t use it, so we want to use our young lady to help them live! Bah! I''ve never seen such shameless!"


    Zhao yunniang stuck her waist and tried to rush out several times to tear with each other. Finally, Lin Mengya stopped her.


    "Why should I have a general understanding with them? Besides, they want me to go out now. Am I going out?"


    Lin Mengya''s state has calmed down a lot.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu has been angry with her for a long time.


    It is only a few short-sighted families that can make trouble now.


    The real big family is still on the sidelines for the time being.


    But people''s hearts can never stand the test. Fortunately, Lin Mengya never pinned her hope on those people''s conscience.


    After shouting outside for a while, seeing that their family had a tough attitude, Lin Mengya didn''t even show her face, and asked for nothing.


    But the next day, the number of people in the city increased by another generation, and even two more deaths occurred. After that, people''s hearts floated again.


    This time, a few more people came to make trouble in front of Lin Mengya''s door.


    Moreover, those big families that can speak have also sent people to wait and see behind.


    The fear of death also makes people more and more irrational.


    Seeing that Lin Mengya didn''t even open the door this time, several excited people were shouting and knocking at the door.


    It was the people behind them who gave them great courage. Maybe they thought Gong Ya couldn''t kill them even if she was powerful.


    More just to scare them.


    Just as the crowd slammed the door angrily, dozens of cold arrows flew out of the wall.


    "Ah! My hand!"


    Screams continued.


    Although no one was hurt to the point, the arrow actually brought them a bloody lesson.


    At this moment, the arrogance went out in an instant, and even no one had to persuade. The group of people ran away in fear and dared not shout any more.


    At the same time, everyone finally understood what Lin Mengya meant.


    She eats soft rather than hard.


    If anyone wants to be rude to her, she can be more cruel than them.


    Suddenly, the families who were encouraged regretted it.


    The big families who were glad they didn''t rush out to be the first bird immediately withdrew their hands to discuss countermeasures.


    After the siege, the atmosphere in Yuehu city became more tense day by day.


    In such an atmosphere, those outside finally took new actions.


    The people sent by Lin Mengya saw with their own eyes that three new faces had never been met by Chu Jingye.


    From his attitude, the identity and status of those people should be much higher than him.


    "I said she won so much, but she still had to stand still. It turned out that he was just a pawn. The person who could really make a decision finally came."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed.


    In my heart, I knew that the man must be more difficult to deal with than Chu Jingye.


    Sure enough!


    On the night of the arrival of the three, Chu Jingye took his confidants into the city.


    He went straight to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "What are you doing here?" Le Zhengzi asked with a cold face.


    This time, the Chu Sutra industry was no longer as timid as before, but raised its head and said in a loud voice: "presumptuous! Master Lezheng, don''t forget that although you are the first family of the ancient family, there is still the order of our Lord above the first family!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face still couldn''t see any change, "Oh? Who''s that?"


    "Don''t pretend!"


    In front of Le Zhengzi Xiu, Chu Jingye opened the brocade and silk he had been holding.


    The pattern on that piece of brocade and silk!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu only felt a sudden stagnation of breath.


    No mistake!


    The once-in-a-decade "order of the moon god" uses the pattern on this brocade and silk.


    It was a cold full moon with a white moon, and in the ripples representing the water waves below, there was a faint shadow of a crescent moon!


    "Moon god order! How can you have moon god order!"


    It''s not surprising that Le Zhengzi Xiu was surprised, but that the moon god made great power!


    There are 72 ancient families. Of course, this 72 is not an absolute number. In fact, it is likely to be much more than this number.


    What he can control is only the upper and lower chord families in the ancient family. In fact, there are many hidden families.


    But apart from a very small number of hidden people who still keep in touch with the outside world, the rest of the hidden people have long wondered whether they still exist or not.


    However, the moon god order is something that can completely order the 72 families!


    But that was a long time ago.


    He frowned slightly. Something''s wrong!


    "The order of the moon god appeared two years ago, but has it already appeared? You''re false!"


    But the order of the moon god did not reach him at that time.


    Because the order of the moon god is not public, the tasks received by each family may be different.


    At the beginning of his surprise, he calmed a lot in an instant.


    Chu Jingye''s face was stiff, but he sneered and said, "is it true or false? Le Zheng''s master will know at a glance."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t want to pick it up at all, but when he thought of the purpose of Chu Jingye, he was still cold faced and took over the order of the moon god.


    The order of the moon god lasts for ten years.


    The origin of all the heralds and the moon god order is quite mysterious. It can be said that other people will not know except myself.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t figure it out. A good moon god order will appear in the hands of the bastard Chu Jingye.


    However, after receiving the order of the moon god, he knew that it was true.


    But the above command is¡ª¡ª


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu slammed the moon god order on the table.


    His chest heaved violently, and he was obviously very angry.


    "Master Lezheng, are you ready to disobey?"


    This time, Chu Jingye laughed quite coldly.


    "The leader of the Lezheng family must have remembered why your Lezheng family suffered drastic changes in those years? I just don''t know how many lives your Lezheng family has to fill in this time!"


    Le Zhengzi stared at Chu Jingye.


    Everyone only said that his parents died for the family.


    But only he knew that the fundamental reason for the death of their parents'' relatives was that they violated the order of the moon god they received!


    Everyone in the ancient family was afraid of the order of the moon god, but everyone could not escape.


    Because if a family receives the order of the moon god, it''s OK to follow the order of the moon god. If it violates it, the family will suffer accidents and even be destroyed!


    Although there seems to be no sign that others have moved their hands and feet, things will not always happen so coincidentally. Unfortunately, every time bad luck will come to the family that disobeyed the order of the moon god.


    Over time, the moon god order became a taboo in the family.


    little does one think! I didn''t expect this ghost to come again!


    "I have to advise the master of Le Zheng''s family. What''s the relationship between the palace family and you? Is it worth taking yourself in to protect them?"


    The words of Chu Jingye are full of ridicule.


    Look!


    In order to protect the old and young of his family, he sacrificed several foreigners.


    What a good deal?

 Chapter 3052

    "I refuse."


    "What? Refuse, refuse?" Chu Jingye thought he had just heard wrong.


    But unexpectedly, Le Zhengzi Xiu repeated it again, and his attitude was simply decisive.


    "Yes, I refuse."


    "Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the moon god? Master Lezheng, you have to think about it. Last time, the God was soft hearted, so you and your brother were left. If you dare to disobey again this time, you won''t have such good luck!"


    Does Chu Jingye think Le Zhengzi Xiu is not a fool?


    Who would risk extermination to protect a few irrelevant outsiders?


    But unexpectedly, Le Zhengzi Xiu is the fool.


    "I don''t care what the moon god is, a mean man who only knows to hide behind and put cold arrows. I despise him and will never obey the so-called moon god''s orders."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyebrows and eyes stretch, but it seems to break free from some kind of shackles, and his eyes are full of ease.


    "I look at the moon god in your mouth. It''s not a good thing. Go back and tell him that from now on, my Lezheng family will no longer be manipulated by him."


    "And."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at Chu Jingye with a sneer, "don''t think you can show off in front of me if you hold that villain''s thigh. Chu Jingye, you''d better be really afraid of death."


    Yue Zhengzi Xiu''s words made Chu Jingye realize something in an instant.


    But he thought to himself about the identity of the poison master. He was thinking about whether to teach the other party a lesson so that the other party could know his strength.


    But just about to do it, I found that his hands and feet were numb.


    His face suddenly changed, "you, how dare you plot against me!"


    Chu Jingye shouted at Le Zhengzi Xiu in disbelief.


    Coke Zhengzi Xiu just glanced at him, then smiled and looked out the door.


    "You are not the one who plotted against him, but me."


    The husky voice of a woman alone came, and Chu Jingye almost stared out his eyes.


    "It''s a pity that you still call yourself a poison master. Tut, this is just the" bone fragrance drunk "that my teacher and I casually use to practice. You were so easily hit. You''re so weak."


    Of course, what Lin Mengya can use to deal with Chu Jingye is certainly not so simple.


    But in front of the enemy, you still have to install one when you can install 13.


    It''s best to be the kind that can make the other party vomit blood.


    "You, you..."


    Chu Jingye stared at each other.


    As a poison master, he was defeated by a woman so easily.


    "What exactly are you using for me? It''s impossible. Even that old thing bailiri can''t easily get me caught! Yes, there must be fraud!"


    Seeing Chu Jingye''s crazy denial, Lin Mengya just smiled coldly.


    For the loser, the winner doesn''t need to explain too much.


    And their main purpose tonight is to find out who is behind the Chu Sutra industry.


    Unexpectedly, he caught a big fish.


    "Take people down first. Remember, give them to my teacher."


    After obtaining the consent of Le Zhengzi Xiu, she waved her hand.


    Then, two people came forward, wearing her special gloves and masks, and armed Chu Jingye with a white sack.


    "What are you doing?"


    The more Yue Zhengzi looked at it, the more he felt that the techniques of the two men were professional and skilled, especially the technique of tying sacks. The skill of tying pigs in recent years was certainly not successful.


    "Oh, it''s just a pollution-free treatment. Don''t worry, you can''t die."


    But in the hands of her teacher, life is no better.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu finally swallowed all his questions.


    He had a hunch that if he lingered any longer, he might be the next sack.


    I had to change my mind and focus on other things.


    In fact, she felt itchy when she was listening outside just now.


    And she suddenly remembered a thing Jun Wuzhao and Li Ao told her when they were in the temple.


    Just right, I can match this Luna order.


    "This is the moon god order, which is known as the once-in-a-decade pass between life and death. Can you show it to me?"


    Although she was ready to move, she still politely asked for the consent of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu naturally has no objection.


    Anyway, he disobeyed and was not afraid of being seen.


    Who knows, just after Lin Mengya took over the brocade handkerchief ordered by the moon god, she suddenly "eh".


    "But what''s wrong?" Le Zhengzi asked.


    Lin Mengya hesitated and then shook her head.


    It''s not that she deliberately kept it from the other party, but if she told the other party that she had seen the pattern on the moon god order, and it was still in a dream, I don''t know whether the other party would believe it.


    Anyway, if it was her, she would probably think the other party was lying.


    But she really saw it in her dream!


    On the square in front of the palace, she remembered so clearly because the flag with seven or eight points similar to this pattern was located in the square closest to the palace.


    She has the ability to never forget.


    And she rarely confuses dreams with reality.


    So she was sure that she remembered correctly.


    The brain has been thinking, and the eyes have not forgotten to turn over and continue to look.


    The words on it are written in a bright red pigment. It smells like cinnabar.


    But this moon god order


    "Did I dig the ancestral grave of the moon god? Why are all his rules and regulations aimed at me?"


    It actually says that Le Zhengzi Xiu should catch himself and his children alive and give them to the God of the moon.


    In addition, let Le Zhengzi fix up all her family forces within half a year and give them to the God of the moon.


    She still remembers that the purpose of God''s order last month was to rob her man.


    Well, this one just wants to bring her up!


    Tut! Lin Mengya has seen the deep malice hidden behind the moon god order.


    But why?


    It''s rare to see Gong Ya''s confused face. Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help bending his lips.


    But then he eased her a few words.


    "I think the so-called moon god is a madman. Since he is a madman, what reason can he act naturally?"


    "I think so!"


    Lin Mengya nodded hard and couldn''t agree any more.


    But at the same time, she also had a deep doubt, "I think this moon god is really strange. You see, he obviously has the ability to punish you, but he often sends messages to you to deal with me. Why doesn''t he do it himself?"


    Well


    Even Le Zhengzi Xiu was asked.


    Finally, he guessed that it was probably the thought of a madman, which could not be guessed by the thought of ordinary people?


    Chu Jingye was caught, but the people behind him would not give up easily.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya continued to remain invisible, while Le Zhengzi Xiu was responsible for testing the power behind Chu Jingye.


    Although Chu Jingye never came back after the order, he was not as important as he thought. At least the group outside did not take action because of his disappearance.


    But the poisoning in the city is becoming more and more serious.


    The families looked at it and were worried. They wanted to break out with people several times, but they were stopped in the end.


    And those people don''t look like Lin Mengya. Even if they do, they are mainly warning.


    They really kill!


    Seeing no hope of breaking through, the last group of people can only put their hope on Gong Ya again.


    Said that this time they did not come hard, but begged.


    Beg Lin Mengya to take the initiative to sacrifice herself and help everyone in this city''s life.


    But it''s a pity that Lin Mengya was not born with such a Bodhisattva heart.


    "It''s very kind of you to put it forward. Let me ask, why should I sacrifice for you?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes swept across the table.


    Hook your lips and sneer.


    "I came here because I was invited by you. I was trapped here and was implicated by you. I took the initiative to save you regardless of past grievances. As a result, I was beaten as a murderer?"


    "Now you still want me to sacrifice myself to fulfill you. Why? You really think I''m the mud kneaded Bodhisattva. It''s so easy to handle it?"


    Lin Mengya''s firepower was fully open. Those guys who licked their faces and wanted to continue to persuade became pig liver color one by one.


    "We don''t want to be like this. It''s just that we can''t watch our people die?" Someone muttered in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya immediately threw an eye knife at her and almost laughed angrily.


    "I can! You have nothing to do with me. I can naturally watch you die!"


    These words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of some people.


    But as soon as they were about to attack, long Tianyu, sitting behind Lin Mengya, choked back with a arrogant glance.


    If Lin Mengya is a tiger, long Tianyu, who always sits quietly beside her, is a dragon guarding the tiger.


    The two men united, and hardly anyone could take anything from them.


    What''s more, what they want to calculate this time is the flesh of the dragon''s heart.


    "Cough, well, everyone calm down. There will be no result if the quarrel goes on like this!"


    Finally, those respected ancient ancestors spoke.


    No matter what they think, at least this time, they have to discuss with Gong ya.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at all this in silence. After a long time, he said, "master of the palace, what''s your opinion?"


    On the surface, they were called a polite person. It was not obvious that they had jointly cheated Chu Jingye before.


    Lin Mengya leaned back and leaned back on the chair.


    "I can''t talk about high opinions. I just want to ask you if you want to live?"


    Who doesn''t want to!


    Those old folks of the ancient nationality almost burst into tears.


    It''s not to want to live. They won''t poke the nest of wolves in the palace!


    Le Zhengzi looked around and received the message from the group.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "don''t sell off, master of the palace. We don''t want to die. If you have any good ideas, you might as well tell them."

 Chapter 3053

    In the more anxious mood of the people, Lin Mengya''s calmness is particularly irritating.


    But the more she did, the easier it was to convince people.


    After those people were worried, Lin Mengya said calmly, "there is no way, but I need each of you to pay a certain deposit. I don''t want to be left as garbage after being used up."


    These words make the old men of the ancient clan have some hot faces.


    Harm, how did the master of the palace speak?


    It seems that they are regarded as a group of ungrateful people


    Cough, at the beginning, they also lost their heads because of a moment of urgency. I don''t know how the master of the palace remembers revenge so deeply.


    It''s really difficult to raise only women and villains!


    Up to now, people who are not allowed to turn around with black history can only compromise temporarily.


    But when Lin Mengya offered the price of the deposit, everyone called her. It was a lion''s mouth.


    "House master! I don''t think you want a deposit. Do you want our life?"


    Someone opened his eyes and almost didn''t slow down. Finally, his companions were quick eyed and grabbed each other''s people, which saved him.


    But when he saw the deposit list in front of him, he felt that he might as well pass out directly.


    At least, you don''t have to face the situation that your family is almost hollowed out.


    Seeing the people talking, Lin Mengya knocked on the table impatiently.


    "You can think well. Now you beg me. If you delay any more, you beg me. Maybe I won''t take care of this mess anymore."


    "But that''s too much! If our family''s money, which has been saved for several generations, is emptied all at once, will you let our family drink the northwest wind?"


    "You can see clearly that what I want is a ''deposit''. As long as you don''t stab me in the back in accordance with the above regulations during our cooperation, you won''t turn your face and deny me afterwards. I''ll refund you a lot of money."


    Lin Mengya''s cold eyes flitted from those people''s faces one by one.


    Hook your lips and say in a cold voice, "or are you afraid that you can''t control your selfishness to do right with me, so you''re afraid that I won''t give it back to you? Oh, if so, I don''t want it."


    With that, she got up angrily, and long Tianyu followed, holding his wife''s slender waist with his arm and pretending to be a protector.


    "Master Gong, please stay! There is still discussion on this matter. Please stay!"


    Someone hurried to catch up.


    But before meeting Lin Mengya''s clothes, he was fixed in place by long Tianyu''s warning eyes.


    What''s the reason for talking?


    For a moment, the other party was stunned by long Tianyu''s eyes. He subconsciously shrunk his neck and said, "everything is easy to discuss, palace master, we don''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong!"


    "What do you mean?" Her attitude was aggressive. "Do you want me to trust you as I did at the beginning, and then be accused by you for no reason?"


    Lin Mengya pushed long Tianyu away and said in a loud voice, "please also go outside to inquire about the people of my palace. If I, like some of you, break my promise, ungrateful and good or bad, can my palace''s caravan still reach the world?"


    When she said these things, it made some people feel guilty and ashamed.


    Seeing those guys look down at the margin list in their hands


    , the coldness in Lin Mengya''s heart is deeper.


    Looking at this one by one, I still intend to cover the white wolf with empty hands.


    Oh, dream!


    "Well, this is not a trivial matter. The Lord of the palace must allow us a time to relax?"


    Finally, the gray haired old man suggested.


    The people nodded one after another and felt that the old man was right.


    Lin Mengya was not angry either, but reminded him carelessly: "of course you can think slowly, but I''m afraid there isn''t much time left for you. I hope you can finally have the opportunity to accept this deposit."


    That means that once everyone falls, it''s useless even if they want to agree to the margin plan.


    Everyone thought of this situation, and the atmosphere became more tense for a time.


    In fact, there is no big change in Lin Mengya''s relationship.


    She even thinks it''s better not to make friends in her own heart. If she doesn''t make friends, she has more reason to stand idly by.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, some people still want to muddy the water.


    "Master of the palace family, anyway, since you have a way, you shouldn''t die without saving? I''ve heard that your palace family has always had a reputation of being eager for justice..."


    "You heard wrong." However, Lin Mengya ignored her face and directly denied: "it''s said that my palace family is treacherous and cunning. If you don''t see a rabbit, you don''t scatter an eagle. Otherwise, how can you save this wealth?"


    This immediately blocked the other party''s words.


    If you want to play moral kidnapping for her, even if she has it, she will lose!


    "But, since the palace master also said that the deposit will be returned to us sooner or later, I think it''s better not to bother the palace master to keep it for us."


    "That''s OK."


    Huh? She agreed?


    At this moment, even Le Zhengzi Xiu, who had been keeping a calm face, couldn''t help looking at them more secretly.


    They didn''t expect Lin Mengya to be so talkative. Before she could show a relaxed expression on her face, they heard her continue to say, "anyway, it''s early and late. It''s better for you to come to me in half a month. What do you think?"


    "Half a month! Didn''t you let us wait to die? How can this work? Of course, the sooner we save people, the better!" The man couldn''t help retorting.


    But Lin Mengya looked at each other with a puzzled face: "didn''t you say that? Anyway, I''ll return the deposit to you sooner or later. It''s better not to accept it."


    "Similarly, anyway, I want to save you for nothing. Isn''t it the same sooner or later? I saved you anyway!"


    Ju, it makes sense?


    Everyone was stunned by her for a moment, so they thought.


    incorrect!


    If it''s really ten days and a half months at night, it''s useless for them to keep the deposit!


    For a time, countless white eyes were thrown at the excrement stirring stick.


    Good guy, I almost let him in!


    What if it completely offends Gong ya? I''m afraid their lives are not enough for each other.


    Probably because there was no way out, someone was ready to give up resistance.


    In particular, several families with fast brain melon seeds are already weighing their gains and losses.


    In fact, what she wants is not less, but more is not too much.


    Besides, she took it as a deposit, that is, as long as she acted in accordance with her regulations


    In the end, these things will return to their own hands intact.


    Eh? Why do they seem to have made money?


    Several owners who thought they had figured it out made eye contact with each other.


    Lin Mengya knew without looking that their attitude would soften.


    But is there really a good thing in this world?


    Not necessarily!


    Yue Zhengzi was really convinced.


    Once upon a time, the old die hards who often jumped his feet angrily seemed to have lost their wisdom in front of Lin Mengya.


    They only see the benefits of the deposit, but they don''t read many terms of the deposit carefully.


    For example, "during the period of deposit guarantee, no matter what Gong Ya does, they are not allowed to investigate after the deposit is returned."


    At first glance, there seems to be no problem, but after paying the deposit, Gong Ya will do something in the process of helping them, so they are not allowed to investigate.


    However, the scope of "anything" is too wide and too large.


    So they collectively fell into a trap without knowing it.


    I''m really in a hurry to sell myself and count money for others.


    "If you think about it, those who are willing to pay the deposit will come to me to sign and pledge. After everyone knows whether to pay the deposit, I will help you deal with these things."


    In other words, no one can fish in troubled waters.


    Besides, the value of the intention to pay the deposit is to spell the bottom of their hometown. Even if they can get it back in the future, they are still hanging in their heart.


    So at this time, if someone wants to whore for nothing, without Lin Mengya saying, they will be the first to jump out and disagree.


    No dream, this move is really damaging.


    After a while, several families came to her.


    "Well, the Lord of the palace doesn''t trust you. I''m just asking again to make sure that if we don''t violate the above agreement, will we return the deposit to us?"


    In the face of sincere eyes, Lin Mengya nodded solemnly and said, "I guarantee the goodwill of the palace family, and on each deposit receipt, I will print the public seal of our palace family and the public seal of the chamber of Commerce. Even if I can run the monk, I can''t run the temple. If I don''t fulfill my promise, you can go to the chamber of Commerce to claim compensation."


    Several people did not expect that she would be so formal.


    "Well, well, I''ll just sign here, won''t I?"


    "Yes, just sign in the blank space, and then press a finger print, and you can go back and get something."


    She has a smiling face, a standard business smile and never leaves a handle on people.


    "Hey, okay, okay."


    If the first sign, there will be the second.


    People always follow the herd effect. The more advanced they are, the more they will feel that they have picked up a bargain, while the more backward they will feel that they may have suffered a loss.


    Of course, Lin Mengya never favors one over the other. It''s thanks to everyone eating together.


    Don''t worry, she won''t let anyone fall behind!


    In this way, even if there are a few smelly fish and rotten shrimp, they want to take the opportunity to make waves.


    But in the end, it still couldn''t defeat everyone''s intention.


    Until the end, only three families did not sign, and the others accepted her deposit rules happily.

 Chapter 3054

    Lin Mengya shook the thick letter of intent of deposit in her hand and said with great satisfaction: "how good is it? It''s not easy to go out. Everyone makes money with kindness. Why fight and fight, right?"


    People forced to sign: Oh, you have a big face, you are right!


    Long Tianyu, who looked at the stomach Fei of outstanding people, flew over with an eye knife.


    Everyone said in unison: "yes, yes, yes!"


    They don''t want to be so counseling! However, that one is so scary that they can''t carry it!


    However, there were still three or two kittens carrying them, and Lin Mengya didn''t intend to do anything with them.


    The meaning of not signing is very clear.


    Either they have a bottom in their heart and have long had countermeasures, or they can''t control their mind to fight Lin Mengya.


    After all, the deposit is actually handed in. If they really don''t control it, it''s meat buns that never come back.


    Therefore, they will never sign this letter of intent.


    After finishing up, Lin Mengya got up and left.


    The three men hiding in the corner breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it seems that they have escaped for the time being.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya then said: "since everyone has signed the letter of intent, we will start to pay their own deposit from tomorrow. As for those who do not intend to pay the deposit, you should be careful. Someone may be bad."


    The three men immediately looked like paper.


    What does she mean?


    "Nonsense! We just can''t trust you. Besides, I don''t believe you have so much ability!"


    "Yes!"


    Now the three became an absolute minority.


    Although they tried their best to pretend to be indignant, they still showed some timidity.


    "What did I say? I didn''t seem to say anything!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "Some people are looking for gold and some are looking for silver these days. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone looking for scolding."


    After getting angry, Lin Mengya left easily.


    Those people in the house are not all fools.


    I''m afraid those three guys are similar to Chu Jingye. They are the insiders left by the people who caused the man-made disaster.


    If Lin Mengya is absent, they will secretly try to persuade those families to accept the conditions put forward by the besieged people.


    Now


    Pray for yourself!


    Lin Mengya walked briskly and conveniently stuffed a stack of thick letters of intent into long Tianyu''s arms.


    "Take it! Your alimony!"


    Long Tianyu nodded, smiled, and then covered his ears without thunder, reached out and pinched his wife''s chin.


    "Maintenance, huh?"


    His wife is really capable!


    What kind of alimony can come easily?


    Lin Mengya, who was pinched into a goldfish mouth, kept complaining.


    It''s time! Let you wave!


    Well, I''m afraid it can be fooled by a kiss.


    "Hey, hey, I''m just kidding. Don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry. How can I be angry with my dearest wife?"


    Long Tianyu still said with a smile, but it may be chilly in his words.


    finished!


    Lin Mengya felt that her future was hopeless.


    "Hot! I admit it''s all my fault! You''re my Lord


    Let me go! "


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the world was spinning in front of her. The next moment, she was carried by long Tianyu! Come on! Shoulder! Head!


    "Put me down quickly. I don''t want face!"


    She clenched her fist and pounded each other''s tight back.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the previous experience of sitting in a wheelchair that the strength of her man''s back muscles has become stronger.


    In short, her fists were not only painless, but also more comfortable.


    Finally, Lin Mengya, who resisted fruitlessly, chose to cover her face.


    Anyway, as long as she didn''t see it with her own eyes, even if everyone didn''t see it with her own eyes!


    There is no need to worry about losing face if you do more.


    Fortunately, along the way, there were few people on the street because of the continuous onset of the disease.


    Long Tianyu carried Lin Mengya back to his house.


    Only he put Lin Mengya down, and the latter stared at him several times with a sad face.


    "Maintenance." Long Tianyu didn''t even speak, but smiled and made a mouth shape of three words.


    Lin Mengya was so frightened that she immediately ran inside.


    dying! Again, she really has no face!


    Long Tianyu was very satisfied with the result and followed Lin Mengya leisurely, and the stack of "alimony" was properly placed in his arms.


    No one can take it away from him, and can remind him all the time that his wife has such lofty words and aspirations as "keeping" him. It''s really gratifying.


    Lin Mengya''s face was slightly hot, but she was somewhat unconvinced in her heart.


    She still remembers the time when the two people just liked each other. Every time she made some coquettish operation, long Tianyu was willing to bow down.


    But now! She can''t be coquettish!


    It was an insult to her ability.


    At least she has been online for so many years, but she can still lose to long Tianyu!


    Very angry!


    But now she dare not pull out the tiger''s beard, otherwise she can guarantee that she will not see tomorrow''s sun and maybe tomorrow''s sunset.


    Cough! Although she is recovering well now, she can''t hold the man too much. She always changes ways to make her have to beg for mercy.


    no way! No more thinking! If you think about it again, it will be eighteen prohibitions!


    She patted her face and quickly turned shame and anger into action.


    Tomorrow, when those families pay the deposit one after another, she and her teacher will have to devote themselves to their busy work.


    They are facing more than a variety of poisons.


    Anyway, she''s in serious trouble. She has to get ready quickly.


    ......


    National Assembly Hall.


    Since Lin Mengya and his wife left, there was a brief silence in the Council hall.


    These owners are not fools. The reason why they will voluntarily jump into Lin Mengya''s trap is that Lin Mengya has come up with enough attractive conditions.


    But in other things, they are clear headed.


    A group of people surrounded the three house owners in the middle.


    Finally, one of them was really nervous and trembled for mercy: "you guys, you can''t listen to Gong Ya''s provocation! I think she just wants us to kill each other, and don''t you all think it''s strange? It''s clear that those things are our private collections. Why does she know?"


    "She must have bad intentions. She''s already got the idea of our things!"


    The man thinks himself


    In order to grasp the key point, he kept attacking Gong Ya''s starting point.


    However, people have their own considerations.


    In fact, aren''t they surprised to see the letter of intent for margin?


    You know, some of them have not appeared for a long time. Even except for the core members of their family, outsiders do not know that they are in their home.


    But Gong Ya knew it and even wrote it in the deposit.


    What does this mean?


    That means Gong Ya is powerful!


    Those three people never dreamed of it. They thought it was gong Ya''s weakness. In fact, she deliberately deterred everyone.


    OK? She even knows what these people have been hiding for several lives. If she really thinks about it, doesn''t she have the ability to get those things unconsciously?


    It has to be said that people who think they are smart are always the stupidest.


    The really smart people have long learned to see the essence through the phenomenon.


    Lin Mengya''s list is not only a deterrent, but also her sincerity.


    It can be said that among the people who signed the letter of intent, only one third were voluntary, and the other two-thirds were more due to Lin Mengya''s terrorist strength.


    If she has the ability to save them, she will have the ability to kill them!


    Therefore, the three pretending to be smart were easily screened out and showed their feet.


    "Needless to say, someone will take them down and take strict care of them. No one is allowed to visit."


    Le Zhengzi ordered coldly.


    The three seemed to realize that they had been exposed, angry and angry, and then wanted to reveal another layer of their identity to protect their lives.


    But unexpectedly, he was stopped by Le Zhengzi''s men, struggling to be dragged down.


    At this time, people''s eyes also looked at the young head of the family.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have just signed a letter of intent. Anyway, I am willing to advance and retreat with you!"


    This is not particularly sensational, but it is more moving than Hao''s heroic words.


    It can be said that because Le Zhengzi Xiu handled it properly this time, they could minimize the losses of each family.


    Now he wants to advance and retreat together with the big guys, which makes his reputation and prestige rise more than one level.


    If he attacked the Pei family before, he only took advantage of the greed in human nature and the weakness of the Pei family itself.


    If it were now, he would be responded by many people.


    After all, not every leader can share adversity with his people.


    Even Pei Qianji could use his own son as a cushion when he ran away. This time, Le Zhengzi Xiu blocked his future and destiny. This is the courage of a leader.


    Le zhengzixiu arranged everyone''s actions in an orderly manner.


    Although he can understand people''s urgent mood, in order to avoid chaos in a hurry, he allocated enough time period for each family to count and pay according to the different margin.


    In this way, we can pay the deposit in the shortest time without making mistakes, and it is also convenient for Gong ya to count and put it into storage.


    After working hard for a while, Le Zhengzi Xiu sent off the last batch of owners.


    Just after sitting down and drinking a mouthful of water to moisten his throat, he saw Le Zhengzi Tan running over anxiously.


    "Brother, something''s wrong."


    Le Zhengzi''s eyebrows tangled into a ball in an instant.


    "What''s up?"


    "The three newly arrested people were poisoned by Chu Jingye."


    "What?"

 Chapter 3055

    In a row of old houses in the backyard of the conference hall, Chu Jingye sat in a corner with a gloomy smile on his face.


    As the closed door was opened from the outside, his attitude became more and more arrogant.


    "Chu Jingye!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan glared at the person in front of him, but then he was stopped by Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Ha, dead, dead!" Chu Jingye provocatively provoked the two brothers.


    But Yue Zhengzi Xiu stopped, and Yue Zhengzi Tan resisted the impulse to kill the other party with one punch.


    "People, you poisoned them?" Le Zhengzi trimmed his eyebrows and wrinkled his head.


    The reason why he locked people together was to see that their hearts were not even.


    Since we gather for interests, we must be able to kill each other for interests.


    They were in a panic before Gong Ya caught them off guard and exposed their identity.


    So they are bound to complain to each other, especially now, although they suspect that there is a problem with their identity, there is no effective evidence.


    Therefore, if people are locked together, they will blame each other.


    They even fight for a chance to live.


    At that time, it was the best time for him to expose them one by one.


    But I didn''t expect that all this was destroyed in the hands of Chu Jingye!


    But before that, he clearly remembered that he had ordered someone to search the body of Chu Jingye to ensure that there was no poison on him.


    He could not help frowning at the thought.


    It seems that he was careless after all.


    "That''s right!"


    Chu Jingye seemed to feel that he had done a particularly glorious thing.


    "I''m trying to get rid of those traitors for the Lord of God! As long as I''m here, no one can betray my Lord!"


    There was a feverish light in his eyes, and he looked like a most devout believer.


    It seems that the meaning of his life is to serve his God.


    But this pretentious gesture was exposed by Le Zhengzi Xiu without hesitation.


    "How can you give everything to your God?"


    "For you, even your God exists only to satisfy your selfish desires."


    "People like you don''t deserve to have faith. The God you can serve sincerely will not be a wise God."


    "What do you know?" Chu Jingye almost jumped up angrily.


    He looked like a mad dog who had been hit by someone. He was biting his teeth, and his face showed a mixture of contempt and anger.


    "My God, he is the greatest God in the world!"


    "You ignorant mortals will eventually die under the wrath of the gods!"


    Then he began to laugh wildly.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s face was hard to see the extreme.


    He clenched his fist tightly and tried to resist the impulse to rush up and beat the madman.


    Coke Zhengzi Xiu still said quietly, "but I don''t believe that your God will have such ability."


    He seemed so normal that he didn''t seem to be touched by the provocation of the other party.


    Chu Jingye seemed like a clown in front of him.


    The clown''s God, how can people really be convinced or afraid?


    Chu Jingye''s smile suddenly stopped.


    He stared at the music in front of him


    Zhengzi Xiu, the hatred in his eyes was stronger and stronger.


    What he hates most is such a proud son of heaven!


    He is better than them!


    But it is because of their origin that they are destined to step firmly on their own heads all their life.


    Even his offspring should become the vassal of these people and the tool for these people to seek power, even if he has never really loved his children.


    But in his opinion, his children are not used by him in the end, which makes him unbearable.


    "No matter how hard you talk now, I know you are always afraid of the consequences of disobeying the order of the moon god."


    Chu Jingye raised his head and wanted to see Le Zhengzi Xiu with an extremely arrogant attitude.


    "If you kneel in front of me and beg for mercy now, I can also consider pleading for you in front of God."


    "At least, I can let you leave a chance for one of your brothers like your parents."


    Therefore, for this chance of life, the two people are now fighting desperately.


    He likes to see such a good play of brothers and sisters fighting against each other and killing each other!


    What fell with his cruel voice was the iron fist that Le Zhengzi Tan couldn''t help anymore.


    A punch fell, and Chu Jingye''s nose immediately burst into blood.


    He didn''t even have time to respond. He just felt a sharp pain on the bridge of his nose, followed by a blanket of sour tears.


    "You fucking..."


    But I didn''t understand his dirty words. What fell was another punch.


    One punch after another, until Yue Zhengzi, fearing that his brother could not control his discretion, stopped him by hammering the other to death, Chu Jingye''s face could not see.


    He had some flat facial features because of his rich face. Now there is no highlight, and even the part of his nose is concave.


    The bridge of the nose, which is not very straight, collapsed very badly under the line.


    More importantly, the reaction of the blow made him completely unable to control his tears.


    The appearance of tears and snot is too embarrassed. There is no row of big villains.


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    With a cat and mouse smile, he should watch the two brothers compete with each other, even selling each other for a chance to live.


    Not like this.


    Damn it, what''s wrong?


    Why do they all insist on ridiculous morality? Shouldn''t it be the most important to live?


    Chu Jingye, who was severely beaten in the face again, has completely fallen into self doubt.


    But on the other side, Le Zhengzi Xiu is holding his brother''s arm.


    "If you kill him now, our clue will be broken!"


    "Brother, didn''t you hear what he said just now? If you dare to humiliate our dead parents, I should kill him! Break it! Anyway, I won''t believe a word from his mouth!"


    Seeing such an impulsive brother, Le Zhengzi Xiu could only sigh, then coldly lowered his face and ordered, "now is not the time for you to be capricious. If you make trouble again, you will go out now!"


    "But he..." Le Zhengzi Tan was wronged.


    "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t let him go."


    He knows why his brother did it.


    The death of their parents is an untouchable scar on the hearts of him and his brother.


    But the most important thing is that Chu Sutra industry is repeated


    It seems that they don''t just want to see their brothers become angry and fight.


    I have to say that Le Zhengzi''s brain is really easy to use.


    Even in this case of frequent accidents, he was still not dazzled by anger, but maintained a very calm and objective state of mind.


    Such a person should be a leader by nature.


    Turning around, Le Zhengzi immediately recovered a very cold look.


    "Are you awake now? I''m just curious. Now that you have become like this, why hasn''t your God come to save you?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu showed a sarcastic smile.


    "According to you, your God must be right. So I''m afraid your God didn''t come to save you because your heart was dishonest, so your God didn''t choose to protect you."


    "Compared with those who are abandoned by God like you, even if your God really punishes me, it''s because I came into his eyes."


    "Tut, it''s really sad!"


    These words completely touched the thunder point of Chu Jingye.


    He covered his flattened nose and stared at each other with red eyes.


    "Nonsense! I am the most devout believer of God. He will never forget me and give me up!"


    Probably because the pain hit the brain.


    At this time, the Chu Sutra industry had completely ignored others and just wanted to prove that he was the lucky one who was cared for.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu quietly observed the other party''s appearance, knew that the other party had been set, and immediately began a wave of ridicule.


    "In that case, why doesn''t your God come to save you?"


    "He will come, and God will come! Then, you who dare to disobey God can only die!"


    Le Zhengzi doesn''t grind his teeth with him anymore.


    He didn''t even care about the body on the ground, but took his brother''s arm and finally just threw a word to each other.


    "Even if you do all your evil things, and even try your best to get rid of future troubles, what can you do? Your God always treats you as an abandoned son."


    "I was really angry just now, because I think the people you killed are much more useful than you."


    After that, the two brothers Lezheng left the small room without looking back.


    They deliberately made heavy footsteps at the door, and then slowly reduced them, making an illusion that they gradually disappeared.


    Then Le Zhengzi Xiu said quietly in his brother''s ear, "someone has secretly looked after him. I''d like to see how he contacts his God."


    "OK, I see, brother."


    Through a vent just now, Le Zhengzi Tan has recovered his calm.


    But he still hesitated to look at his own brother.


    "When did you learn so slowly? Just say what you have. Is there anything you can''t say between our brothers?"


    Le Zhengzi sandalwood stem down and said in his heart, there is really something you can''t say, otherwise it will be a violent blow to meet yourself.


    But now he wants to know the answer to another thing.


    "Brother, you said that your parents died by accident. Why did I hear the madman say that there may be another secret about your parents'' death?"


    "As you said, that''s what a madman said. Can you believe what a madman said?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan looked suspiciously at his brother.


    However, seeing that his face was still as usual and there was no change, I couldn''t help believing him.

 Chapter 3056

    "Well, don''t think about it. Although you beat him on impulse just now, it''s not a bad thing for us. If you can catch the main messenger behind him when he''s in a mess, you''ll be guilty and meritorious."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu quietly diverted his brother''s attention.


    Sure enough, the next moment Le Zhengzi Tan nodded quite seriously.


    "I know. I''ll send someone to watch him now. I won''t give the basket again. No, I''ll watch him myself!"


    "Well, go. Be careful and don''t be impulsive."


    Le Zhengzi told him as always.


    The younger brother, who had already grown up, waved at him, turned and disappeared around the corner.


    This man is no different from when he was a child.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu thought helplessly and shook his head.


    But the truth that was questioned by his brother''s winning streak before was a knife that had always been in his heart over the years.


    He looked coldly at the door behind him.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to trace the truth now.


    More importantly, his brother still lives in the world safely, so even for his brother, he will remove those who can threaten them.


    Including the so-called moon god.


    If the other person is really a God, he doesn''t even mind being a god killer.


    But where did the moon god come from in the world?


    It''s just that some people are playing tricks.


    ¡­¡­


    "What moon god is this? Is it really so evil?"


    On the other side, Lin Mengya had a tea party with the ladies who came to deliver the deposit.


    These families are really chicken thieves.


    Perhaps they think that the same sex is better to speak, or they can''t let go of their dignity as a man, so they have sent their own female dependents to deal with her.


    Originally, they just wanted to make their women close to each other.


    But I don''t know that Aunt Fang is a super social expert around Lin Mengya.


    Although aunt Fang was trapped in the back house for most of her life, she was able to develop her own vision under the eyes of those people, and even attracted many family members for her own use.


    It is enough to show her super high communication skills and quite strong adaptability.


    And although Lin Mengya is not as keen on social networking as aunt Fang, she knows what women like!


    Whether it''s all kinds of novel gadgets, or the latest clothes, shoes, rouge powder transported from the outside.


    There are also a variety of small snacks with very rich flavor, enough to capture the hearts of most women.


    Although there are very few people who don''t like these things, Lin Mengya also has a script from outside.


    She has always been generous and never stingy, so those who want to engage in Lady diplomacy don''t know that their wives or daughters have quietly defected.


    The things that women talk about together, from the men of each family, naturally become the secrets of each family.


    Under the quiet guidance of aunt Fang, they also began to talk about the recent events.


    I don''t know who spoke so quickly and suddenly mentioned the order of the moon god.


    I didn''t expect that the things that were kept secret and hidden by all families were just strange smells of ghosts in the ears of all the women''s families.


    Of course, it''s not that women are bad.


    It is because of the men''s concealment that women generally don''t know what the moon god order means to them.


    Moreover, this group of wives and ladies who seem to be submissive and respect their husbands are actually very brave.


    As soon as someone mentioned the order of the moon god, he saw that Lin Mengya was curious and asked, and someone immediately picked up the conversation.


    "The power of the evil door! I heard my husband say secretly before that the moon god order seems to have some curse."


    "I''ve also heard about it. My brother almost folded himself in a few years ago because he received this order from the moon god."


    Everyone desperately wanted to insert into the topic, so they unconsciously opened the conversation.


    Lin Mengya listened carefully to their complaints or rejoices, and then summarized several characteristics of the moon god order.


    Although the moon god order is said to be a disaster once every ten years, the transmission of the moon god order may be delayed because the composition of the ancient clan is very complex.


    For example, it may be a few months or years late.


    In this way, the family receiving the order of the moon god may have a later reincarnation in the next ten years than others after completing the order of the moon god order.


    As a result, not everyone took over the order of the moon god at the same time.


    But if we hadn''t sat down and talked about it today, no one would have known it.


    It is enough to show how well the moon god order is covered by men from all families.


    Thanks to these simple people, the moon god order can keep its mysterious veil.


    But now, with such an analysis, Lin mengarden felt most of the mystery.


    What moon god order is this? It''s not on time at all?


    Is it because I was delayed when I came down from the moon?


    As soon as she heard it, she knew that the order of the moon god was just something that someone moved mysteriously and took it to fool people.


    In addition, the most evil place of the moon god order probably belongs to its quite unique and accurate punishment mechanism.


    There is no doubt about this.


    Even Li Ao will believe this, which is enough to show that this is not a rumor, but a fact.


    But this brings a new problem.


    How does a small moon god order do this?


    In fact, Lin Mengya still prefers that there is a complete organization behind the order of the moon god.


    After sending the moon god order to each household, this organization is likely to monitor them behind their backs.


    If the order is well implemented, the person behind the surveillance will withdraw or send a reward.


    If someone disobeys the order of the moon god, those who are watched behind will be responsible for punishing the disobeying family.


    Such a thought is really penetrating.


    If their every move is closely monitored by others without knowing it.


    Just thinking about it, Lin Mengya felt goose bumps all over her.


    Who is so abnormal and has such strong strength?


    While listening to everyone''s gossip, Lin Mengya thought about her doubts.


    Until someone gently called her in her ear.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    She looked at a young woman sitting next to her.


    This man was the one who didn''t like clothes and rouge but liked travel notes.


    Because some of the books brought by Lin Mengya are not


    It''s not suitable for these ladies, so she lets the other party sit next to her. If she doesn''t understand anything, she can answer questions at any time.


    But the other party put down the book, looked around and whispered in her ear, "don''t listen to what the big guy said so badly, I know, that''s a group of people who play tricks."


    Lin Mengya looked at each other in surprise. Unexpectedly, there was really a sober world.


    "How do you know? Aren''t you afraid?" She also asked in a small voice. It was like two people quietly discussing the contents of the book together, but it didn''t attract much attention.


    After all, some ladies and ladies read it for a while in order to be in their favor, but the content above was really difficult to understand, so they gave up.


    "I......" the girl surnamed Wei paused.


    She is a young widowed woman. It is said that just a few days after marriage, her husband died of illness, so she was picked up by the family.


    Generally speaking, such a widowed woman is not welcome in her mother''s house or her husband''s house.


    But because she was gentle and quiet, she lived happily under the care of her loving mother.


    Then she said in a smaller voice, "the night my husband died, I saw with my own eyes that the so-called envoy was sleeping with my mother-in-law."


    When Miss Wei finished this sentence, she blushed like an apple.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Wuhu! I didn''t expect such a dog blood melon to eat!


    And Miss Wei''s words also made her start conspiracy theory.


    "So, were you driven out by your mother-in-law''s family because you found out that your mother-in-law had an affair with the envoy?"


    But Miss Wei shook her head and said, "I am like this. My mother-in-law is a good person. She... When I saw it, my mother-in-law had fainted."


    This, this is quite disgusting.


    Then Lin Mengya thought of another question.


    "Does your father-in-law know about it?"


    At the mention of her father-in-law, Miss Wei''s face unconsciously showed a few expressions of disgust.


    Lin Mengya looked, what else don''t you understand?


    But she didn''t expect that Miss Wei''s mother-in-law was so disgusting.


    Her father-in-law was really spared.


    He may not only present his wife, but even intend to present his daughter-in-law.


    She had to sigh that Miss Wei was lucky after all, otherwise she really entered this kind of family, and her husband was so sick and weak, so her fate was a tragedy in bold capital.


    "If the emissary is really as powerful and ambitious as everyone said, how can he do such a thing?"


    After that, Miss Wei completely lost her respect for the so-called moon god.


    When the moon god separated from the God filter was really displayed in front of Miss Wei, she found some abnormalities.


    "Wait, you said this wouldn''t bring disaster to yourself?"


    Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to ask her other questions, but focused on her safety first.


    Who knows, Miss Wei breathed out quietly and said, "to tell you the truth, I can''t understand the books you brought me."


    "Ha?" Lin Mengya is a little confused.


    Since she can''t understand it, why does she pretend to be interested?


    "I don''t know why. I feel very comfortable as soon as I enter your yard." Miss Wei stuck out her tongue and apologized.

 Chapter 3057

    When she first heard this, she thought it was because her defense was relatively strict, so she would make Miss Wei feel at ease.


    But Miss Wei shook her head, then looked back and forth with some nervousness, lowered her voice, and said mysteriously, "not only that."


    Miss Wei''s eyes widened, and her helplessness and confusion seemed to be hidden no longer.


    "Since I came back to my mother''s house, I always felt as if there were a pair of eyes staring at me in the dark."


    Lin Mengya was stunned by this, and asked in a low voice like a thief with Miss Wei: "is it your illusion? Don''t get me wrong, I don''t believe you, but..."


    "I understand." Miss Wei nodded calmly.


    "To be honest, I wouldn''t believe it if I hadn''t almost seen the man twice."


    She felt the helplessness in Miss Wei''s words.


    Then he thought of the key point, "is it... But if it''s them, why should they monitor you?"


    Miss Wei can be said to be independent of the world, and because she is already a married daughter, the dowry in her hand is enough for her to live a carefree life.


    So even in the Wei family, there is no conflict of interest with others.


    In this way, the person who can be malicious to her and even want to monitor her may be the future trouble left by the incident she broke in her mother-in-law''s house.


    "You didn''t tell anyone about that, did you?" She took Miss Wei''s hand and asked.


    Miss Wei shook her head, and her beautiful face was full of blush. "Then, how can I publicize that kind of thing? Besides, since that thing, my mother-in-law has disappeared."


    Although she only got along with her mother-in-law for a few days. But mother-in-law is indeed a kind and kind woman who is gentle and amiable.


    What''s more, she only felt cold in retrospect, because every night on the days when her husband died, her father-in-law asked her to stay alone in the mourning hall.


    At first, she thought her father-in-law was blaming her for not taking good care of her husband.


    But often at night, her mother-in-law would accompany herself with the people she served around her.


    Knowing that she had left the Magic Cave, she suddenly realized that her mother-in-law had long been aware of her father-in-law''s dirty and dirty mind. Her mother-in-law was protecting herself in her way.


    It''s a pity that she is light hearted, and if this kind of thing is said rashly, the injured person will be her mother-in-law.


    Therefore, although she was worried about her parents, she could only be an idle person in the Wei family.


    Lin Mengya also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    According to Miss Wei, her mother-in-law probably knew for a long time that her husband had done something inferior to animals with outsiders.


    That''s why she tried every means to protect her daughter-in-law.


    But by doing so, she undoubtedly blocked the conspiracy of the animal father-in-law and the animal God envoy, so she is very likely to have been killed.


    And if the other party is still unfaithful to Miss Wei, or is aware that Miss Wei may have found out what she has done.


    Then, whether it''s the animal father-in-law or the bastard envoy, in order to save their face that doesn''t exist at all, they will certainly find a way to shut up Miss Wei!


    Miss Wei''s situation is more dangerous than she thought.


    "You just said, what''s the matter with feeling safe here? Is it because you can''t feel someone watching you here?"


    Lin Mengya thought it was possible.


    After all, the defensive strength around her is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Moreover, she has many secret outposts to patrol day and night hour by hour to prevent someone from sneaking in and plotting against her.


    If someone is really watching Miss Wei, the other party must not be able to sneak in.


    Miss Wei yawned, covered her mouth and said, "well, you may not believe it. I was born more sensitive than ordinary people."


    "But maybe I think too much. In short, I''m very happy to know the palace master."


    Although Miss Wei tried her best to hide it, Lin Mengya still saw a bit of fatigue from her look.


    It''s hard for her to imagine how Miss Wei survived?


    Even if she had been acutely aware that something was wrong, she had no evidence and no enough ability to protect herself.


    I think she must have had a hard time recently.


    "Oh, what are you whispering? Tell us, too?"


    Over there, someone took the initiative to lead the topic to Lin Mengya and Miss Wei.


    Lin Mengya drank tea quietly and said, "I''m just talking to Miss Wei about the customs and customs of my palace family."


    Miss Wei, who was beside her, nodded quickly like a little mouse: "well, yes, yes, I happen to know what the territory of Qigong family will look like."


    Both of them pretended to exchange eyes carelessly and tacitly postponed the matter for the time being.


    The person who just mentioned the words just wanted to get Lin Mengya''s attention back.


    Seeing this, he took the initiative to smile and said, "can the Lord of the palace also tell us, I''m also very curious!"


    "Yes! Just tell us!"


    Most of the women in this group may not be able to step out of the world of the ancient family in their whole life.


    If at the beginning, they just wanted to sell well with Lin Mengya, then later, they were really curious about what was going on outside.


    Lin Mengya put down her tea and raised her eyebrows. "Since you all want to know what it is like outside, I might as well tell you about it. In fact, it''s outside..."


    People''s minds were gradually attracted by Lin Mengya''s story.


    In her mouth, they saw a wonderful, dangerous and ever-changing strange world.


    Generally speaking, it was a world they could not dream of.


    In that world, women can not be the vassal of men, or they can not be trapped in the back house all their life.


    They can go out of the family or make achievements like men.


    But what attracts them most is that women have the possibility to dominate their own destiny.


    You can''t help admiring this, even the daughter of the richest family.


    Because they know very well that from the moment they were born, their fate has been intertwined with the rise and fall of the family.


    Their ending has been doomed. Even if they have accepted their fate early, they still feel sad in their hearts.


    Lin Mengya picked up the tea cup on the table again.


    The Kung Fu of drinking tea, his eyes are also secretly observing the reaction of everyone.


    Oh!


    She said, women''s curiosity will never change because of this imprisoned life.


    She admitted that there were some beautifying elements in her words, but not many.


    And she will also some of the things she has met, which are relatively less


    Attractive, even some frightening experiences were told together.


    The world is actually a big dye vat composed of colorful colors.


    And she didn''t want to describe the outside as a paradise without danger and cotton clouds everywhere.


    There are dangers and beauties, and there are rich gains in meeting challenges.


    Only in this way can the world be more real and vivid, and can the backwater of the ancient people be stirred alive, so that they can have fresh vitality.


    Lin Mengya''s voice fell, but the ladies couldn''t come back for a long time.


    Just then, there was only a crisp noise.


    Then a young lady, who looked like she had only been in double ten years, rashly stood up and apologized to her.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. My family has something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Then she hurriedly saluted Lin Mengya, and then took her people out quickly.


    As the young lady left, many people got up to say goodbye to Lin Mengya.


    She did not ask why they were so flustered.


    He only nodded slightly and watched those people leave.


    "Master of the palace."


    On her side, Miss Wei quietly pulled her sleeve.


    "Huh?" She looked over and asked.


    "Don''t be angry with them. In fact, I don''t know what''s wrong with them... In short, everyone is very polite at ordinary times."


    Lin Mengya shook her head at the simple Miss Wei.


    How could she be angry?


    It must be those old feudal die hards of the ancient nationality who want to push the women''s family members over and get close to her!


    You know, sometimes the pillow wind is very effective, but if the pillow wind becomes a level 7 typhoon.


    I''m afraid few people can stand it.


    She hooked her lips to hide her merit and fame.


    "By the way, if Miss Wei doesn''t dislike it, I want to bother Miss Wei."


    "You''re welcome, master Gong. Just say a word. There''s no trouble."


    Miss Wei''s eyes are curved. I think she is in a good mood.


    Lin Mengya liked the smart girl very much. After a little meditation, she said, "I still need to be busy for a few days to pay the deposit. You can see that if Mrs. Zhao didn''t take the initiative to help me, I''m afraid I can''t cope."


    Miss Wei understood as soon as she heard it, but she also had her own concerns.


    "I can stay and help the palace master, but my identity..."


    Although she is honest, she is widowed after all. If she stays, I''m afraid she will cause some gossip for the palace master.


    "I didn''t think about it properly."


    Lin Mengya said with some regret, "in this case, girl, I might as well not say what I said before."


    Miss Wei shook her head as soon as she saw that she had misunderstood.


    "No, no! The palace master misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I just thought someone might chew the root of the palace master''s tongue behind his back."


    "As for me." At this time, Miss Wei''s face also showed a sweet smile. She winked at Lin Mengya cleverly.


    "Don''t the master of the palace know? My mother is a famous grumpy lady."


    Who dares to spread her rumors, then wait to be taught to be a man by her mother''s big ear scraper!

 Chapter 3058

    Lin Mengya also had some accidents.


    But at the thought of it, Miss Wei would not be so lively if she didn''t have strong parental protection.


    But even so, she still wants to marry a short-lived husband.


    It can only be said that women born in ancient ethnic groups always have one kind or another of disappointments.


    Generally speaking, both Miss Wei and her poor mother-in-law actually sacrificed under the ambition of men.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. Forget it, she didn''t think so much first.


    She has sown the seeds of hope.


    What''s more, the road is taken by yourself. How life opportunities are depends more on your choice.


    She admitted that she made the outside world so attractive.


    In fact, part of the reason is that she wants to revenge the old die hards of the ancient nationality who have blocked her before.


    But anyway, she didn''t have any bad thoughts.


    Life is full of troubles. How can it always be smooth sailing?


    Right!


    Lin Mengya quickly agreed with Miss Wei on the reception policy for the next two days.


    According to her meaning, everyone is treated equally, but it''s best to let those ladies don''t always revolve around her.


    She is not really sociable.


    But this kind of useless communication, which is just trying to test each other, is a waste of time for her.


    But at the same time, she also needs to collect some information she needs.


    After all, those ladies are always in the back house.


    No one knows what''s going on in the back house better than they do.


    Of course, it is impossible for her to hand over information collection to Miss Wei.


    But aunt Fang is not so familiar with these people after all, and she is even a little rusty.


    So she needs Miss Wei to be her "insider".


    "No problem! Don''t worry, master Gong. It''s all up to me! I won''t let those people pester you all the time. In fact, I don''t like talking to them. It''s clear that everyone has been familiar with them for a long time, but they always have a shelf and don''t feel tired!"


    Make complaints about social ladies.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t believe her.


    The little girl had just dealt with the women who tried to get close to and inquire about their conversation.


    Look at that simple and lovely look. If Lin Mengya hadn''t just sat next to her, he would think it was a silly little cute.


    Yeah.


    In that case, I can sit quietly beside myself, and even decide that I am more interested in those travel notes in the shortest time.


    Such abilities and means are definitely not what ordinary families can cultivate.


    Lin Mengya looked at Miss Wei waving to herself and couldn''t help but show a real smile.


    "This Wei family girl is indeed as legendary as the general, intelligent and clever, innocent and lovely, not to mention you, even I love simultaneous interpreting."


    Aunt Fang said with a smile beside her.


    Lin Mengya looked at Aunt Fang and asked, "do you know the Wei family, too?"


    "Of course I know, but I didn''t have deep communication with the Wei family before."


    "The owners of the Wei family are very low-key. I just heard that although the strength of the Wei family is fairly good, they always don''t show mountains, dew or participate in the struggle among the family."


    "If his daughter hadn''t married the sick young master of a small family, I''m afraid I would have forgotten the Wei family."


    Lin Mengya surprised


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    You know, aunt Fang has always been very keen on all kinds of gossip in the family.


    Of course, it''s not that Aunt Fang likes to inquire about such things, but in these gossip, there may be clues they want.


    But even aunt Fang almost forgot the Wei family, which is enough to show that the Wei family is really low-key enough.


    Why would such a low-key family marry their daughter to such a husband?


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t understand some things, she won''t make trouble with herself.


    Compared with her, Wei qingran wanted to break her head. She didn''t know what the answer to her mother''s question was.


    "Maybe it''s because the Lord of the palace values me more!"


    She touched her little head and carefully answered her mother.


    Mrs. Wei couldn''t help turning her big eyes. She was cruel and tried her best to poke her little girl''s smooth forehead.


    "How else can you say that you don''t have a long heart? How can there be good intentions for no reason in the world? You are not afraid of being sold and pay for the number of people?"


    Mrs. Wei also hates iron rather than steel.


    Had known that this time, let Ran''er go would be watched by the master of the palace, and she would not obey her husband.


    She was thirty-nine years old when she gave birth to the girl.


    It can be said that in order to have this daughter, she almost took her whole life in, so she cherished it more.


    But unexpectedly, it''s good everywhere, that is, it''s born without a tendon.


    Never knew to guard against others.


    Although from small to large, I almost didn''t suffer any big losses because of this, it was also because I saw the prison closely.


    Who would have thought that the master of the palace was quite accurate and hit her heart at once!


    No, even if she tries hard to offend the palace family, she has to let her daughter pick it out. She can''t let anyone count it in.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wei is in a hurry to find Gong ya.


    As a result, he was held by his little girl.


    "My mother, I just made a friend. Don''t beat people away again! I promise you, the Lord of the palace really didn''t use me. She is really a very good person, and I feel very safe around her!"


    Mrs. Wei, who was hugged by her little girl, could only sigh.


    She couldn''t bear to kick her daughter away, so she could only scold her with tears and laughter: "get up with my mother quickly! How old are you? Why do you always play tricks with your mother like when you were a child?"


    "Hey! Mom, don''t be angry, OK? If you are angry again, there will be two more wrinkles in the corners of your eyes. At that time, you can''t compare with those aunts in the West Cross Hospital. What do I think you should do?"


    Referring to those little hooves, Mrs. Wei''s eyes flashed a fierce look.


    But she was not afraid.


    "All right." She pulled her daughter up from the ground and gently patted the dust off her body.


    "I''ll believe you once, but I have to go with you tomorrow."


    "Ah?"


    "You, what, are you really going to carry your mother behind your back?"


    Looking at the loose tone of my mother, Wei qingran dared not agree?


    "No, no! I dare not hide anything from my mother. But if my mother comes tomorrow, I have to tell the palace master in advance so as not to let her misunderstand."


    In fact, she was afraid that her mother would scare the master of the palace with a loud voice.


    She had few close friends from childhood.


    Every time she makes new friends, her mother doesn''t know


    I think the other party has a bad intention, that is, I have to use all kinds of means to coerce and lure the other party to promise. I will be good to myself and let myself.


    For this matter, she didn''t know how many times she quarreled with her mother from childhood, but the final result was to compromise with her mother.


    No way, who let her mother prove that she is right every time. She is really good for herself.


    But this time she felt different. She felt that the Lord of the palace would not let her down.


    "By the way, mom, I said, I really feel safe around the palace master. I''m not lying to you."


    She whispered to her mother seriously.


    When Mrs. Wei heard this, she couldn''t help thinking of something and frowned.


    But soon, she patted her daughter on the head.


    "I believe your words for the time being, so you don''t have to emphasize it for me. OK, after running crazy all day, you hurry to have a good rest for me, so you won''t be able to make trouble after three o''clock tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Wei qingran suddenly lost the courage to go on.


    In fact, when she came back from her mother-in-law''s house, she immediately told her mother that she might be monitored.


    But what I didn''t expect is that I always believe in my mother, but I think it''s my fantasy in this matter.


    If no one believes something the first time or the second time, she won''t want to say it the third time.


    But Wei qingran didn''t see the worried eyes of her mother behind her.


    The next day came the next day.


    Because of yesterday''s demonstration, perhaps these women''s families go back to publicize the effect for themselves.


    In short, the number of people who came to pay the deposit suddenly doubled today.


    This time, they brought not only the women in the family, but also some young students.


    With women, Lin Mengya can be understood as trying to get close to herself.


    What do you mean by taking those young guys?


    Is it difficult to find face for yourself!


    She trembled at the mere thought.


    No, not excited, but scared!


    Since the first young man came to introduce himself this morning.


    The temperature in the eyes of her men has never exceeded zero.


    In addition to her, who can persist for more than five minutes in the dead eyes of his own man, she is even the other party!


    Just half an hour.


    Her side seemed to be a hollow area, not to mention men, and even women dared not move forward.


    Finally, she could only hold her stiff smiling face and pinch the vinegar jar around her.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengya asked, biting her teeth.


    "Don''t do anything, accompany you to entertain guests." Long Tianyu said, forcing back a male who might invade with his death eye knife.


    "He seems to be my grandfather!"


    Lin Mengya was speechless. Just now, the man had gray hair and only crutches did not shake.


    That''s it? You have to stare at long Tianyu?


    "Don''t you see the man behind him? Forget it, he''s not worth seeing. More will hurt your eyes."


    "Then I really want to thank you!"


    "You''re welcome. It''s my duty as a husband to protect my wife''s eyes."


    Lin Mengya: No, I can''t fight it yet. I own it. If it''s broken, no one will pay for it!

 Chapter 3059

    However, the good thing is that Aunt Fang and Wei qingran helped. Although their ideas failed, they were not too rude, and they were happy with each other.


    "Yo, who should I be? Isn''t this Mrs. Wei, who is invincible all over the world? I don''t know what evil wind blew your God over. Why, will Mrs. Wei make a big fuss today?"


    The voice was more or less resentful.


    With a smile, Mrs. Wei, who looked at her daughter''s success in both directions and spoke softly to everyone, frowned and looked coldly at each other.


    "Why, do you have an opinion?"


    The lady could not help shrinking at the sound, but she immediately summoned up her courage, straightened her waist and retorted at the thought that it was not the place where Mrs. Wei could cover the sky.


    "I don''t dare to have an opinion with you, Mrs. Wei. Who doesn''t know that Wei Fu was born unreasonable. He is domineering and bullying!"


    "How can we, a small family, act recklessly like you, regardless of the face of the owner''s family?"


    The lady''s words immediately aroused a whisper around.


    Mrs. Wei has never been afraid of such gossip, let alone provocation in front of herself.


    But today, she came to support her daughter. If she fights now, she will lose her daughter''s face.


    Mrs. Wei recited "forbearance" in her heart.


    Just think the woman who spoke just now is a mosquito. Anyway, she hasn''t hit many mosquitoes in recent years?


    Let her dance for a few days and deal with it later.


    Thinking, she just looked at each other with disdain and turned to the other side.


    The people around could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Mrs. Wei didn''t beat people today.


    But the lady felt very proud.


    She was afraid of Mrs. Wei, who was feared by everyone in the lady''s circle. She didn''t say it. The other party dared not return a word in front of the master of the palace.


    Her eyes turned, and she felt that she should be in the limelight today.


    At that moment, regardless of the dissuasion of the people around him, he patted the table, pointed to Mrs. Wei and continued to curse: "you''re afraid of her, I''m not afraid!"


    "This is her. The Wei family is sorry for my sister. Why don''t people say it now?"


    "Mrs. Wei, you just rely on the strength of your mother''s family to make waves and do evil in your husband''s family."


    "Whose wife didn''t open branches and leaves for her master. You''re selfish and jealous. You actually hurt my sister! You''re not afraid of the enemy coming to claim your life in the middle of the night!"


    The lady said more and more excessively, and her mood became more and more excited.


    Look at that, if it wasn''t for someone nearby.


    She must rush up and tear the Wei family husband''s life alive.


    Mrs. Wei''s eyebrows gradually frowned with the woman''s voice.


    In fact, she didn''t answer back just now because she didn''t have the slightest impression of this woman.


    But what the other party said was so straightforward that a not beautiful memory gradually returned to his mind, and his face immediately became extremely depressed.


    "I was just wondering who dared to shout at me like this. It turned out that it was the little bitch''s sister."


    As soon as Mrs. Wei opened her mouth, the people around her became quiet.


    The lady is full of confidence at the moment.


    I feel that in front of so many people, even if Mrs. Wei is powerful, she doesn''t dare to do it with herself.


    In those years, their family could only secretly swallow the bitter fruit.


    Now I have finally found an opportunity to vent.


    "My sister is dead. You still humiliate her like this! If you don''t give me justice today, I will..."


    "What can you do?" Mrs. Wei said coldly.


    "How did I kill your sister back then? Now I can kill you."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can have a try, but this time, see if anyone dares to collect your body!"


    For the momentum of his wife, this is not comparable to a small woman.


    In particular, she was angry all her life, and even men wanted to give her three points.


    The lady was instantly doused by a basin of cold water.


    But after seeing the people around her or laughing or sympathetic eyes, she felt as if she had been slapped by life.


    This humiliation also made her lose her mind.


    Unexpectedly, he ran to Mrs. Wei and tried to catch each other''s face. He even cried and made trouble.


    "Kill me if you can! My poor sister, she was five months pregnant when she died! You were jealous that he was pregnant, so you let someone beat her to death!"


    With the cry of women, many people thought of a rumor that spread widely in those years.


    Although the Wei family is low-key, because of their strong strength and clean backyard, many people have made the idea of the Wei family owner.


    But Mrs. Wei''s temper is really fierce.


    Some people think that Lord Wei can''t stand such control, so they secretly thought of an idea for Lord Wei, that is, to raise some outside rooms outside.


    We don''t know whether the owner of the Wei family has accepted such a suggestion, but it is true that a woman came to the door of the Wei family with her stomach.


    Coincidentally, that day coincided with Mrs. Wei''s birthday.


    No one knows what happened in the Wei family''s house, except that in the evening, a bloody body was carried out from the back door. It is said that it was killed by random sticks.


    The Wei family unified their caliber and only said that it was a thief caught at the scene.


    But later, some people wondered if it was the woman who came to the door with a big stomach.


    But later, I never heard of the woman, nor did I see the birth of a newborn in the Wei family.


    Two such a pair, everyone suddenly felt as if they had found the truth.


    If it''s like the woman crying


    They looked at each other and exchanged a look, but no one dared to ask.


    After all, every household has secrets that cannot be told to others.


    However, if the matter is discussed in the open, Mrs. Wei must be unable to argue, and may even affect the reputation of the Wei family.


    The woman was still crying, but Mrs. Wei''s eyes were red with hate.


    "If you dare Hu Qin again, I''ll pull out your tongue and hang you directly at the gate, so that everyone in the world can know what the end of chewing your tongue in front of me is!"


    The threat of Yin Qi made the people around shiver.


    Come on, come on!


    Among the top ladies, the "hot lady Wei", which frightened all aristocratic ladies of aristocratic families, finally opened up!


    "Come on, come on! I don''t believe you can really kill me in front of so many people!"


    Hey!


    There are really people who are not afraid of death!


    Several ladies around who had seen Mrs. Wei''s madness could not help shaking their heads, and then silently stepped back three steps.


    No matter what happens later,


    Just don''t spill blood on yourself.


    Mrs. Wei tightened her lips.


    Her eyes were red and her fingers creaked.


    The next moment, she rushed to the woman who was not afraid of death. Her hand with sharp nails was raised high. The next moment, she was going to hit the woman in front of her face.


    Her power is not small.


    Because of this, she let a woman who often irritated her in front of her, completely destroyed her face and could not be repaired.


    Everyone couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    But the next moment, a rather cold voice sounded.


    "Mrs. Wei, my master said, please calm down for a while and don''t be taken advantage of."


    The crowd opened their eyes.


    But I saw a slender figure standing in the middle of Mrs. Wei.


    "Get out of the way, what dare you stop me!" Mrs. Wei''s wrist was tightly gripped by her. The whole person was like an enraged lioness, roaring angrily.


    Bai Su is still neither humble nor arrogant.


    Even under Mrs. Wei''s crazy and vigorous action, her body did not shake at all.


    "Mrs. Wei, I repeat, please calm down. If there is anything you can solve privately, you''d better not do it now."


    With the participation of Bai Su, things seem to be under control, but people with clear eyes can see that Bai Su doesn''t want Mrs. Wei to make trouble now, rather than want to intervene in the struggle between the two.


    But the lady who angered Mrs. Wei laughed wildly in her heart at the moment.


    Now she really occupies the right time, place and people.


    Just wanted to make a mockery of Mrs. Wei, but he also received a cold warning from Bai su.


    "Madam, I don''t care what personal grudges you two have, but you just deliberately started a fight, which has seriously disturbed everyone, so please leave now."


    "Why should I leave? If you want to leave, it should be her. She is a murderer. Don''t distinguish right from wrong!"


    What Bai Su said just now made the lady a little flustered.


    She was originally born in a small family. This time she came to send the deposit and was instructed by her husband to show her face in front of the palace master.


    She just didn''t expect to meet Mrs. Wei here.


    What''s more, the daughter raised by this crazy woman was quite trusted by the palace master and greeted the guests for her.


    For what?


    Why are all the good things taken by them?


    I and my sister can only succumb to them forever.


    Thinking of this, she provoked an old feud with Mrs. Wei regardless of everything.


    But if it was her who was driven out, her husband would not let her go!


    "I won''t go, I won''t go, I want to see the palace master! I want to tell the palace master that she is a madman, a complete madman!"


    Bai Su rubbed her eyebrows.


    They winked at Zhao yunniang who was watching.


    Next, Yun Niang and two strong women came over and half coaxed and half advised the lady to leave.


    The rest of the people also looked away with great interest.


    They can probably understand the meaning of the owner''s house. They should not want it to make too much trouble.


    "Mother, Miss Bai Su, what''s the matter?" Wei qingran, who had just been found, asked with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 3060

    She just secretly went to see the two children of the palace master.


    Therefore, I didn''t know the war between my mother and the lady.


    If it weren''t for someone calling her back in a hurry, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to come back now. She just wants to indulge in sucking babies.


    "Do you know how to calm her down?" Bai Su asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Wei really doesn''t know martial arts.


    But as each other''s emotions became more and more excited, her strength became stronger and stronger.


    Bai Su is not that she can''t control each other. She''s just afraid that she''ll hurt someone with a wrong hand.


    "What''s the matter with my mother? Mother, calm down. Listen to me. I''m qingran. I''m your daughter!"


    Obviously, now Wei qingran has noticed her mother''s situation.


    After the whole person panicked, he immediately said to Bai Su, "sister Bai Su, can you take my mother to a quiet place?"


    There was a look of supplication in her eyes.


    As Mrs. Wei''s favorite little daughter, she knows best that her mother doesn''t want to show her embarrassed side in front of outsiders all her life.


    But some things are really beyond the mother''s control.


    Therefore, even if she is extremely distressed, she can only find ways to protect her mother''s dignity.


    Bai Su nodded.


    But Mrs. Wei was still struggling. In order not to hurt herself, Bai Su had no choice but to grab her hands and drag people away.


    Fortunately, although Mrs. Wei was excited, she at least didn''t lose her control over her legs.


    He stumbled along with Bai Su, but from time to time he looked back and followed his little daughter on his side.


    "Mother, don''t worry, don''t be afraid. I won''t let others see your jokes with me."


    Wei qingran comforted him, and his eyes turned red.


    Know that Bai Su grabbed Mrs. Wei and sent her to an empty house.


    It used to contain some sundries, but it was just emptied before, so it was idle.


    Besides, there was nothing inside except bare walls, and she wouldn''t hurt herself.


    "What will Miss Wei do next?" Asked Bai su.


    Wei qingran bit her lip and looked at her mother reluctantly, but she was still cruel and said, "please find a thicker rope and tie my mother''s hands and feet."


    Only in this way, after the mother returns to normal. To avoid regret.


    But every time such a toss, finally, her mother will be black and blue, so that she doesn''t feel bad.


    "Well, I''ll get it. You watch outside and don''t let her run out."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Wei qingran stopped at the door with tears in her eyes.


    Bai Su is also a crisp person.


    Listening to the sound of his mother''s roar and beating the wall in the room behind him, Wei qingran bit his lip petals, but the tears did slide down uncontrollably.


    Why did such a thing happen to her mother?


    Before long, a beautiful figure followed the sound.


    "Miss Wei, why are you here?"


    Song Jia and Wei qingran once had a relationship on several occasions, and the other party was sincere and kind, which made a good impression on her, so she took the initiative to say hello.


    But then, she heard the voice from the door behind Wei qingran, and couldn''t help being startled.


    Subconsciously stretched out his hand and pulled the man over. He asked nervously, "Miss Wei, are you okay? What''s in here..."


    "It''s my mother."


    Wei qingran bowed his head, clenched his fist tightly and said helplessly.


    Song Jia was startled and felt embarrassed at the moment.


    "Well, Mrs. Wei is injured? Do you need my help? Recently, I learned some first aid knowledge from the palace master, which should be useful!"


    Song Jia is also a pure child.


    Moreover, Wei qingran didn''t see any contempt in her eyes.


    At present, the whole person seems to have finally found a corner where she can relax temporarily, grabbed each other''s hand and said, crying.


    "My mother is ill again somehow! But now my father is not around, I''m so afraid my mother will get hurt!"


    "Well, well, don''t cry. I''ll help you find a way."


    Song Jia''s eyes brightened. "The master of the palace family and Mr. Baili are rare famous doctors."


    Although it''s easier for them to kill than to save.


    But, but it''s better than the two of them turning around like headless flies, isn''t it?


    Therefore, Lin Mengya, who just learned what had happened, was dragged to save people by Song Jia.


    "The girl of the Wei family is crying so pitifully. Just help them!"


    Lin Mengya learned what happened along the way.


    Although she feels good about Wei qingran, she is also limited to Wei qingran''s personality, rather than really treating her as her own person.


    The disposal of Baisu, more do not want to let the matter continue to expand, approaching the Wei family''s position in the ancient family is not low.


    Besides, it was the woman who provoked first.


    But honest officials can''t stop housework.


    If Mrs. Wei did this, she won''t be particularly good at Mrs. Wei''s senses in the future.


    Therefore, for Song Jia''s behavior, she was more disappointed than helpless.


    Although she knew very well that Song Jia would never be as obedient to herself as Bai su.


    But at least the other party should have a few more minds, so as not to be used in the future.


    Thinking of this, she thought she should find a way to let song Jiaduo experience some. In this way, he can know the danger of the people''s heart.


    The two half pulled to the outside of Mrs. Wei''s cabin.


    At this time, Bai Su had already taken a step ahead of her to take the rope in and tie up the people.


    Wei qingran stood anxiously at the door, neither did he enter nor did he. His eyes were full of tears. He looked pitifully at his mother in the house, both distressed and desperate.


    She knew that there was no cure for her mother''s disease, but if she let her mother go crazy, let alone her, even her mother couldn''t stand it.


    For a time, he cried even more sadly.


    "Miss Wei, Miss Wei! I woke up the master of the palace. Please come over!"


    Song Jia''s crisp voice ignited Wei qingran''s last hope.


    The girl wiped her face carelessly and then. Unexpectedly, he knelt down in front of Gong Ya and kowtowed to her.


    "What are you doing? Get up."


    Lin Mengya was startled and jumped away in a hurry.


    "Lord Gong, please save my mother, no matter what price I have to pay! Please let my mother no longer suffer such a crime. She is really in great pain!"


    Lin Mengya gave Song Jia a look and asked her to help people up.


    She did it anyway.


    Lin Mengya didn''t rush to agree or refuse, but stood at the door and looked at the people inside.


    Even under the absolute force of Bai Su, Mrs. Wei still hissed like a beast, and her movements were quite violent.


    Although Bai Su had taken out the hemp rope that did the least harm to people, Mrs. Wei''s wrist was still bloody.


    He seemed completely unable to control his movements, but his eyes were clear and even sad.


    Lin Mengya immediately realized that it was really a disease, but she had to check carefully before she could give the other party a definite answer.


    But before that, she still needs a reason, a reason that can be accepted by herself.


    "Miss Wei, I''m glad you can trust me, but I can''t give you an answer about your mother for the time being."


    "Why?" Wei qingran looked at each other suspiciously.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and said, "I know you are in a hurry to seek medical treatment. You just don''t want to see your mother in too much pain, but I''m not a doctor in the traditional sense."


    "I''m a poison doctor. Besides, there are more poisons in my hands than the good medicine to save people. Moreover, I''m not sure about your mother''s condition for the time being, so I''m not sure whether to promise you or not."


    To put it bluntly, Lin Mengya''s heart for the ancient family is cold.


    Once upon a time, she was also a good doctor with the responsibility of helping people all over the world.


    But after so many things, she found that sometimes killing is easier than saving, and she won''t be blamed.


    Sometimes she even wants to change her life creed and not save people easily.


    So as not to provoke trouble and continue to be coerced by them after rescuing the white eyed wolves.


    She''s just a little tired.


    "No, Lord of the palace, I assure you with my life that whether you can cure my mother or not, we Wei family will not be ungrateful!"


    Wei qingran''s eyelashes still hung a few crystal tears.


    This is a girl who sincerely asks her for help.


    But Lin Mengya was cruel and said, "I can''t believe your personal guarantee. Well, please invite your husband and brother together. If you sign a consent form for me when your whole family is present, I''ll find a way to treat your mother immediately. Otherwise, I can only apologize."


    Song Jia on one side was a little dull because of Lin Mengya''s words.


    But she restrained her desire to speak.


    Just after following Lin Mengya to leave, she still couldn''t help it.


    "Why don''t you save Mrs. Wei, master of the palace?"


    "Why do I have to save her?"


    Lin Mengya asked coldly.


    Song Jia choked.


    A pair of big round eyes looked at her innocently, but there was some doubt and timidity.


    Lin Mengya refrained from being soft hearted. "If you have the ability, you can save anyone."


    "But now you can''t save others, but you boast in front of others in my name. If you really meet patients who I can''t cure, how can you live up to their trust and let them bear the gap from hope to disappointment?"


    She seldom speaks seriously in front of Song Jia.


    One is that the girl is actually very clever. The other is that she has the intention to train each other into her own assistant, so she doesn''t want the other party to deviate from herself because of a few words.

 Chapter 3061

    But now, Song Jia has made her feel some shortcomings.


    If Song Jia is still her current attitude, she has to consider whether the other party is suitable to be her assistant.


    Song Jia was frightened by her words and muttered, "I, I just want to help..."


    She still doesn''t know where she''s wrong, and Lin Mengya feels very wronged when she says so.


    Lin Mengya is also patient with Song Jia, but her attitude is still not half relaxed.


    "I know you want to help, but you don''t have the ability to help her now. So if I don''t agree, or even I don''t have the ability, how do you bear her trust in you?"


    "Also, if you officially become my assistant in the future, your words and deeds outside represent my attitude."


    "Have you ever thought about the price I have to pay to save a person, or the risk I have to take?"


    The little head in front of me was getting lower and lower, and finally almost buried in the ground.


    Her hands were wringing the corners of her clothes, her cheeks were red, and her eyes were shining.


    "Sorry." Song Jia apologized with a cry.


    "I really don''t think so much. I just feel and feel that they are very poor, just like me at the beginning."


    "But I really didn''t think so much. I really didn''t think it would bring you trouble."


    Song Jia was already sobbing.


    But Lin Mengya hardened her heart and didn''t coax her.


    She was determined to teach each other a lesson and let her know the importance of it.


    So as not to be soft hearted and make irreparable mistakes in the future.


    "I''ll deal with the Wei family''s mother and daughter, but I hope this is the last time."


    Finally, Lin Mengya was soft hearted.


    But only this time. If Song Jia still doesn''t have a long memory in the future, she won''t tolerate it.


    The news of Mrs. Wei''s making trouble in the palace soon spread to all families.


    In fact, the general acceptance of this matter is still very high, because Mrs. Wei has indeed had many bad records.


    However, Mrs. Wei has not been out to attend various banquets for a long time.


    So everyone forgot how dangerous she was.


    The master of the Wei family and the eldest son of Wei hurried over after getting the news.


    After seeing them, Lin Mengya knew why Mrs. Wei was so confident.


    "How''s my wife now, master of the palace? Is she hurt?"


    The Wei family leader was so anxious that he was sweating. As soon as he met, he immediately asked his wife for news.


    "If any loss is caused, I will compensate according to the price. Sorry, my wife has caused you a lot of trouble. I''m really sorry!"


    Master Wei is a middle-aged man of about 50 years old.


    And elegant temperament, extraordinary demeanor, although a little anxious in the eyes, but quite polite.


    Ask for compensation as soon as you come. You can see that you are a responsible and good owner.


    Lin Mengya saw that the worry in her eyes was not false, so she took her to the outside of Mrs. Wei''s small room.


    After hearing the familiar voice inside, the Wei family and their son couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Wei Qingren, who was outside and didn''t dare to leave at every step, cried and rushed into his father''s arms after seeing his father and brother coming.


    "My father is my fault! I shouldn''t let her out according to my mother, but should accompany her at home!"


    The Lord of the Wei family patted his little daughter on the back, but also with helplessness and love on his face.


    "It''s not your fault. I and your brother should be blamed. We shouldn''t leave you at home at this time."


    "Well, how''s your mother now? Let''s take him home now."


    Wei qingran nodded, but looked at Lin Mengya on one side, with a little invisible hope in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya secretly lowered her eyes. What she was most afraid of was meeting such a thing.


    The heavy sense of expectation of the patient''s family also gave her a lot of pressure.


    Especially in this situation, she doesn''t know whether she should take the trouble or not.


    Because


    "Lord Gong, I''m really sorry about what happened yesterday. Please."


    Seeing his eyes avoided, Wei qingran''s intelligence didn''t understand that the other party didn''t want to promise.


    But she had no chance to be as eager as yesterday. After all, her mother''s condition was not two days a day. Her father also visited many famous doctors for her mother.


    But the final result is that the mother''s temper is getting more and more irritable day by day, and their worries are also increasing day by day.


    What''s more, she doesn''t feel that the other party must be responsible for her hopes.


    Biting her lip, she opened the door.


    After a night, Mrs. Wei looked more haggard.


    She was back to normal in the second half of the night.


    But exhaustion and despair exhausted all her strength. She leaned quietly against the corner of the wall and looked at the direction of the window with empty eyes.


    "Zhenzhen!"


    When the master of the Wei family saw his wife, he couldn''t help crying out and trotted over to untie the rope for her.


    No one expected that the Lord of the Wei family would call Mrs. Wei by her nickname.


    And it doesn''t look like a play.


    Mrs. Wei looked coldly at her husband in front of her.


    "Go away!"


    "Zhenzhen, I know I''m late. I know I shouldn''t leave your mother and daughter at this time..."


    "Go away! I told you to go away, did you hear me? I don''t want to see you go away now."


    Standing outside the door, Lin Mengya didn''t expect that Mrs. Wei would lose such a temper.


    Instead of being a little angry, the owner of the Wei family untied all the ropes on Mrs. Wei more quickly and painfully hugged her in his arms.


    "It''s all my fault. I swear I''ll never leave you again."


    "Get out of here!"


    Mrs. Wei cried and told him to go away.


    But she didn''t have half the strength. Finally, she could only be held tightly by the Wei family leader and comforted with a soft voice.


    Lin Mengya can see that the master of the Wei family is very good at this situation.


    But similarly, Mrs. Wei hated this situation and even abandoned herself.


    Finally, Mrs. Wei calmed down under the careful appeasement of the master of the Wei family.


    The master of the Wei family picked up Mrs. Wei and his eyes were full of tenderness and apology for her.


    "Lord of the palace, thank you this time. I''ll take my wife back first, and then I''ll come to thank you in person."


    Lin Mengya nodded and looked thoughtfully at the direction of the Wei family.


    "What are you thinking? Or do you envy Mrs. Wei for having such a good husband?"


    A familiar voice came from his side.


    She turned to look at him, but the latter was quite serious and said seriously, "I think I can do more than master Wei. At least, I won''t let anyone have the opportunity to harm my wife in front of me


    Yes. "


    Oh, Lin Mengya really wants to kill each other with a mouthful of water.


    "You are refreshing all the time. Your greasy limit."


    She''s drunk, too.


    But long Tianyu touched his chin, "are you okay?"


    Because his life has been very regular recently, he doesn''t feel that his face will look greasy.


    Lin Mengya reluctantly rubbed her forehead.


    "OK, you should have got some news after you''ve been out for so long. Tell me about it?"


    Who knows, long Tianyu took her into his arms more excessively.


    "I''m telling you the truth. Don''t be confused by the appearance of those people."


    Huh?


    Obviously, this man has something to say!


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that although the Wei family leader seems to be deeply in love with Mrs. Wei, in fact, the eldest son followed by him is not Mrs. Wei''s blood at all, but a concubine he carried into the door before marriage."


    Lin Mengya understood that long Tianyu meant something.


    So, the concern of the Wei family leader for Mrs. Wei just now is false?


    But Lin Mengya has her own views on such things.


    She felt that the Lord Wei''s feelings for Mrs. Wei were not false.


    And his eldest son, although he was silent all the time, he could see that he was still very concerned about Mrs. Wei.


    "Are you right? Did you find any news about Mrs. Wei''s murder of the outer room?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "Over the years, the Wei family has really kept a low profile. Therefore, there is no definite evidence about the news of the Wei family. It can only be rumors."


    And rumors are the least credible.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are quite clear about this.


    If there is no effective evidence, Lin Mengya doesn''t know whether she should blend in.


    "If you want to do it, do it. Whether it''s right or wrong, I''m always behind you. What are you afraid of?"


    Long Tianyu is always like a roundworm in her stomach at this time.


    In essence, Lin Mengya is not a hesitant person.


    In fact, even if Song Jia didn''t say it, she probably wouldn''t choose to stand idly by on this matter.


    Anyway, she was very interested in what Wei qingran said.


    So take it as a reward for Miss Wei!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the Wei family is also shrouded in a melancholy fog.


    Since the Lord of the Wei family brought Mrs. Wei back, she just stayed in her room, refused to go out of the door and didn''t even eat.


    "Zhenzhen! Would you mind opening the door? I''ll just look at you. Let me look at you. I beg you!"


    The Wei family leader didn''t care about the image, lying on the door and pleading with his wife inside.


    But there was a dead silence inside, and there was no echo at all, which made master Wei more anxious.


    Although he and Mrs. Wei are married, they are young couples with deep feelings.


    Seeing his wife haggard and grumpy day by day, he had nothing to do but heartache.


    This made master Wei quite frustrated and even felt that he was really useless.


    "Dad, you''ve been guarding your mother for a long time. You''d better go back and have a rest first, so as not to be tired."

 Chapter 3062

    Looking at his daughter who was four or five times similar to his wife when she was young, the owner of the Wei family only felt a burst of pain in his heart.


    The year his wife married him was about the same age as his daughter is now.


    At that time, the lady was more charming and lively than flowers.


    Almost all of a sudden attracted his attention, and then slowly took his wife as his favorite.


    But now


    Alas! It''s no use blaming him.


    After visiting famous doctors for many years, I didn''t find a moment of peace for my wife, but made my wife more and more restless day by day.


    His husband was a failure, and his father didn''t think he was qualified.


    "Good boy, dad is fine. Go and have a rest yourself. Did you stay up all night last night and watch your mother? Look, your eyes are red."


    Wei qingran rubbed his eyes, shook his head and said, "I''m not tired. The Lord of the palace actually arranged a room for me last night, but I didn''t trust you, so I went to the door to guard. Moreover, he gave me a cup of tea and a cup of tea. My daughter is not sleepy at all."


    In fact, Lin Mengya gave her an improved version of coffee.


    The raw material inside is not coffee beans, but a kind of herbal tea that can refresh your mind.


    It''s just that her family has pure milk and sugar, so it has the silky taste of coffee, but it doesn''t have so much coffee, because it''s also healthier.


    When his daughter mentioned the palace master, master Wei couldn''t help asking, "what kind of person do you think the palace master is?"


    Wei qingran thought carefully and said, "she is a very attractive woman. Her daughter likes her very much and her mother likes her very much!"


    "Oh?"


    Now the Wei family leader is more interested.


    He rarely hears comments about his peers from his daughter.


    First, because the daughter''s character is more clever, from childhood to most of them do not go out of the door, and rarely contact with their peers outside.


    Second, because of the differences in identity and status, daughters often encounter some malicious approaches.


    Usually at this time, his wife will come forward and send people away.


    But unexpectedly, his wife also had a good impression of the palace master.


    "If you have time..." he wanted to ask about the Gong family carefully.


    But at the thought of his wife''s situation, he couldn''t help sighing, "forget it, I''d better find a way to let your mother open the door first."


    He felt guilty and cherished his wife.


    If he could be more competent, he wouldn''t let his wife suffer from this fatal disease.


    you ''re right.


    As we all know within the Wei family, the reason why Mrs. Wei is grumpy and easy to do is that she can''t control herself at all.


    So over the years, the Wei family leader or the rest of the Wei family have automatically reduced their contacts with the outside world because of this matter.


    With Mrs. Wei, they haven''t seen anyone for a long time. Therefore, no matter how many rumors there are outside, they just can''t hear them, just to protect their relatives.


    Father and daughter kept pleading at the door, but they still didn''t get an answer.


    Soon after, Lin Mengya''s visit made her father and daughter feel a little worried.


    With their current appearance, it is really inappropriate to meet outsiders.


    So the person who received Lin Mengya became the eldest son of the Wei family.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the master of the palace family, but I didn''t expect that we would meet under such circumstances."


    Although Wei Qingjiang, the eldest son of the Wei family, is only in his twenties, he is calm and reliable, and has nothing to do with the anxiety of young people nowadays.


    I think it has something to do with the environment in which he grew up.


    And from the news that long Tianyu brought back.


    The eldest son of the Wei family should be the next heir of the Wei family.


    Over the years, wherever the Wei family leader appears, he will bring the eldest son of the Wei family. I think he wants to officially push him into the social circle.


    Therefore, although only the eldest son of Wei received her, Lin Mengya didn''t think the Wei family was deliberately neglecting herself.


    Moreover, the current situation of the Wei family should not be very good.


    Lin Mengya turned her mind and said with a smile: "first, I came here to make amends for the rudeness of my previous staff and hurting Mrs. Wei; second, Miss Wei helped me greet the guests before, which saved me a lot of trouble, so I came to the door to send a thank-you gift."


    She didn''t come straight to the point and said she was here to treat her illness.


    After all, without seeing Mrs. Wei, she didn''t know whether she could be cured.


    Moreover, if the eldest son of the Wei family is not Mrs. Wei''s own, she will have to think more.


    She didn''t want to come to the door with kindness, but she was used.


    I can''t blame her for being a villain in vain.


    After all, the ancient family taught her too many lessons. She had to be careful everywhere so as not to leave any future trouble for herself.


    "So it is."


    At the mention of his mother and younger sister, Mr. Wei''s face was a little gentle with the naked eye.


    "My younger sister has told us the cause and effect of the matter. The Lord of the palace doesn''t have to feel sorry for it. Instead, we should come and thank him. However, my mother is in bad condition now. My father and younger sister are busy taking care of her. It''s really a neglect of the Lord of the palace."


    "No harm." Lin Mengya took out a small box from her side.


    "Miss Wei didn''t sleep all night last night. I''m afraid she can''t hold on, so I gave Miss Wei a cup of medicinal tea."


    "But I saw that she liked it very much, so I brought more today so that she wouldn''t feel weak."


    Seeing that she had sent her such a delicate and precious gift, eldest son Wei was more fond of the palace master.


    Over the years, he has learned from his father''s prudence.


    I also know that their current position of the Wei family is a little sensitive. If one of them is not handled properly, the Wei family is likely to be involved in the fishy wind and blood again.


    Therefore, over the years, he and his father have the same attitude towards the solicitation, kindness and coercion of those outside.


    We must ensure that in this storm, the Wei family can be alone and not be dragged down by other things.


    Therefore, even when receiving gifts, he has to think again and again.


    Obviously, Gong Ya''s gift is neither to get close to them, nor to frighten them with financial resources.


    "Then I''ll thank the palace master for her kindness."


    He took it without any psychological burden.


    But he did not know that the value of Lin Mengya''s box of medicinal tea was comparable to gold.


    But for Lin Mengya, these are daily food, so she doesn''t care about the value.


    When Lin Mengya proposed to meet Miss Wei, Mr. Wei easily agreed.


    In fact, he also felt that his little sister really lacked playmates of the same age.


    Although the identity of the master of the palace family is somewhat complicated, after all, she


    They are people outside the clan, and their relationship with the clan is not very good.


    This made him a little relieved, so he decided to bring her to Wei qingran.


    The small yard of the Wei family is very clean and tidy.


    Lin Mengya looked all the way. It''s very appropriate everywhere. It''s different from Mrs. Wei''s performance outside.


    Generally speaking, the character of women with such interest in life is mostly gentle and virtuous.


    But even when Mrs. Wei didn''t get sick, she looked sharp and very annoying.


    Then Lin Mengya met Wei qingran.


    But now she looks more haggard and her eyes are slightly red and swollen than last night.


    Seeing Lin Mengya, she was surprised, but more shy.


    "Lord Gong, why are you here when you have time?"


    "Let me see you and send you a box of medicinal tea. How''s it going?"


    As soon as he heard that the other party had deliberately sent something to him, Wei qingran couldn''t help but show a sweet smile on his face.


    But then he thought of his mother''s situation, and his smile fell back, and the whole person was worried and uneasy.


    "Since I came back, my mother has locked herself in the room and won''t open the door no matter who knocks. I''m worried about her for fear of any accident."


    She looked at her brother for help.


    Mr. Wei touched her head, sighed and said, "you have a good rest in the room first. I''ll go and see her condition."


    Wei qingran grabbed his brother''s hand and sucked his nose. "Brother, mother listens to you most. You must let her open the door. We are really worried about her!"


    "OK, I see."


    In front of his sister, he is a reliable brother.


    In front of his mother, he is a considerate and ambitious eldest son.


    Wei Qingjiang''s position in the Wei family is very important.


    Therefore, after observing, Lin Mengya denied the idea in her heart.


    Although the eldest childe may not have been born to Mrs. Wei, there is no interest dispute between him and Mrs. Wei.


    Moreover, from Miss Wei''s completely trusting attitude, the relationship between the eldest childe and Mrs. Wei should be quite harmonious.


    It seems that the affairs of the Wei family are really a mess.


    Before Mr. Wei left, he sincerely asked her to accompany his sister more.


    Lin Mengya naturally readily agreed.


    And Wei qingran, probably for the first time, got a friend who didn''t differ in age.


    Although I am more worried about my mother, I still think about my friends everywhere.


    In a short time, tea was piled up in front of them.


    "Well, well, that''s enough. I''m not coming to your house to eat."


    Lin Mengya can''t laugh or cry.


    Wei qingran is like a child who got his beloved baby for the first time. He treats her carefully and cherishes her very much. He wants to give all his good things to her.


    For this, Lin Mengya is also very grateful for the other party''s treasure. Although she has passed this age, she will always cherish the sincere intentions of others.


    For Wei qingran, there is a little more sincerity.


    "Don''t get busy with these things yet."


    Lin Mengya looked around and made sure there was no one around. Then she lowered her voice and asked, "I came here this time to ask about your mother."

 Chapter 3063

    At the mention of his mother, Wei qingran looked sad.


    But she still wanted to force a smile. "My mother''s condition is... OK."


    "Qingran, can I call you that?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Wei qingran immediately nodded.


    In fact, if it weren''t for such an embarrassing moment, she would be very happy to harvest such a friend who can make intimate friends with her.


    "You must keep in mind what I said below, and you can''t tell a third person."


    I hope it''s because Lin Mengya''s expression is too serious. Wei qingran can''t help being nervous.


    "OK, I promise you, but what are you going to tell me?"


    Lin Mengya was about to speak, but she heard a woman''s voice at the door.


    "Are you in there?"


    On hearing this sound, Wei qingran immediately got up and opened the door.


    Then Lin Mengya saw a woman about 30 years old, dressed very elegantly and properly, with two cups of tea in her hand.


    Wei qingran should have a good relationship with that woman.


    After seeing each other, he immediately picked up the tray in his hand.


    Familiar tunnel: "aunt he, how did you send it yourself?"


    When the middle-aged woman called aunt he by Wei qingran heard this, she just smiled and said, "now my wife is ill. I''m afraid they have neglected your guests."


    Then his eyes turned to Lin Mengya.


    Quietly looked her up and down, and finally politely greeted Lin Mengya.


    Although the other party''s eyes are not explicit and seem to be polite to her, Lin Mengya feels that the other party''s eyes and attitude are a little strange.


    Just thinking, the woman called aunt he by Wei qingran already wanted to grasp her wrist.


    But Lin Mengya, who has always disliked contact with strangers, subconsciously avoided and let the other party catch up.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I''m just not used to physical contact with strangers."


    Lin Mengya realized that her reaction might be excessive and apologized immediately.


    But fortunately, aunt he looked very generous. She didn''t care about her stress reaction, but said with some apology.


    "I''m still to blame for this. I shouldn''t make my own decisions. I just think it''s rare for qingran to have a bosom friend."


    As she said this, she patted Wei qingran''s hand lovingly.


    That way, it looks like Wei qingran''s biological mother.


    "Qingran, the child has been introverted since childhood, and because his wife is too nervous about her safety, she has never had a playmate of the same age."


    "Now it''s a blessing for the child to be accompanied by the master of the palace."


    "Aunt he, don''t say that." Wei qingran has his own ideas.


    "The Lord of the palace family is a very excellent person. It''s also a blessing for me to learn from her."


    Seeing aunt he''s words, there was a faint meaning of comparing her with the master of the palace. Wei qingran immediately explained.


    "Aunt he can''t speak. I just think you young people should be considerate to each other. You have been loved by your wife since childhood. Of course, you can''t suffer any injustice."


    "Well, aunt he, stop talking. The Lord of the palace is leaving."


    Wei qingran took aunt he''s arm and said coquettishly.


    Aunt he seemed to shake her head helplessly, still looking lovingly at Wei qingran


    ¡£


    The attitude is really like an elder who will worry about her.


    But the words fell to Lin Mengya''s ears, but it was not so.


    She didn''t know what the identity of aunt he was, but from each other''s words, she always felt that Aunt he was hidden in front of her, showing Wei qingran''s noble identity.


    If these words today fall into the ears of another aristocratic woman with strong self-esteem and equal status with Wei qingran, I''m afraid they can''t do it.


    After all, who is born to let who?


    Before a friend takes it for granted, he has to let the other party, which is an insult to the spoiled family woman who has grown up.


    But these words were said by an elder who seemed to love Wei qingran very much.


    Lin Mengya had to doubt each other''s purpose.


    Is it like what aunt he said? Is it true that she can''t speak, or is there another purpose?


    Lin Mengya secretly raised her eyebrows, pretended not to hear anything, smiled and said, "I''m a few years older than qingran. Naturally, I want to let her have some."


    Wei qingran also hung his head in embarrassment.


    Lin Mengya, on the other hand, was unabashedly in aunt he''s eyes.


    The other party''s look of exploration had not been taken back in time, and she hit him right.


    "After talking for so long, I don''t know which elder you are in the Wei family''s house. What should I call you?"


    But these words really touched aunt he''s weakness.


    I saw Yan Yan talking and laughing just now, aunt he with a loving face. Her expression was frozen for a moment, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    But Wei qingran said without any scruples: "aunt he is my mother''s best friend. Because there were some changes at home a few years ago, she has been in our house."


    "But my mother and I both trust and rely on Aunt he. By the way, my brother and I were brought up by Aunt he!"


    A flash of light flashed in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    "Close friend in the boudoir" means a lot.


    And even Mrs. Wei''s close friend has lived in the Wei family for at least ten years.


    If you are a little skinny, even if you can''t live independently due to the actual conditions, you won''t take yourself as half the master.


    As soon as she met, Lin Mengya felt that Aunt he was more like another hostess at home.


    It''s just that she guessed at random.


    Xu is that people are "deeply sisterly", so aunt he doesn''t treat herself as an outsider, right?


    "So it is. I really want to admire Mrs. Wei''s broad-minded."


    "I want to let my friends live in the house and take good care of them. I think Mrs. he must be very grateful to Mrs. Wei, or she won''t lower her identity and raise a pair of children for Mrs. Wei."


    Lin Mengya''s words completely put aunt he in the position of a servant.


    Aunt he''s face can hardly hold. Over the years, people often praise her for her kindness after knowing her identity.


    After all, Mrs. Wei''s original reputation is there.


    So that most people ignore it. In fact, it should be praised for Mrs. Wei''s character.


    If she is really a selfish and jealous person.


    Then how could she let her friends in her boudoir live in her home for more than ten years, and even add courtesy to them?


    Senior jianbita A tea expert Lin Mengya hit the most important point at once.


    Aunt he felt a little dissatisfied.


    But she didn''t attack immediately. Instead, she took Wei qingran''s hand with a ashamed look on her face.


    "Yes, if Jane hadn''t taken me in at the beginning, I''m afraid I would have become a dead bone now."


    "Maybe I have no children in my life, so I always take care of you and jiang''er as my own children."


    Seeing that Aunt he''s family card was about to work, Lin Mengya seemed to mention it unintentionally.


    "Mrs. Wei is still well now. How can I listen to Mrs. he''s words? It seems that Mrs. Wei is gone."


    "I like making friends with Miss Wei more and more. I want to come. If I am in trouble in the future, Miss Wei can take me in and treat me as a guest of honor, regardless of you, me, guests and guests."


    Now aunt he''s face was completely swollen.


    There are some things that the host family doesn''t care about, that''s because the host family is generous.


    But since you are a guest, you should look like a guest. What is the reason to turn away from the guest?


    Wei qingran is not stupid.


    She blinked at her new friend.


    After that, she looked at Aunt he who had been around her for many years, and her eyebrows could not help frowning slightly.


    In fact, aunt he said she took care of her and her brother.


    But in fact, from small to large, they were taken care of by servants.


    Aunt he always cares about them.


    But that''s just verbal care, and. Aunt he just made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    It''s just that Aunt he has been with them for so many years.


    Wei qingran was a soft hearted and nostalgic child, but said softly, "thank you for your kindness. Don''t be angry with her when the Lord of the palace comes for the first time."


    In and out of these words, it seems that she is regarded as an outsider!


    Aunt he suddenly sank in her heart.


    But she was always in front of the children. Don''t show your true thoughts.


    Although I''m worried, I want to drive out the nonsense palace master!


    But on her face, she still showed a dejected expression and nodded.


    "What I know is that I overstepped. Jane was my benefactor originally. I should do anything for her."


    Hearing what aunt he said, Wei qingran felt a little sorry.


    "Aunt he, we are a family. Don''t say that again."


    "Qingran, I......"


    Seeing that the other party was going to start sensational, Lin Mengya put down the tea lamp in her hand and opened her mouth carelessly.


    "Since Mrs. he is grateful, she should repay Mrs. Wei''s kindness. What''s more, Mrs. he, as a good friend in her boudoir, should accompany Mrs. Wei when she is ill."


    Instead of rushing to them and reaching out to beat her.


    Lin Mengya''s insinuations from the Ming Dynasty, no matter how thick skinned Mrs. he is, she can''t hold it.


    He hurried away with his servant, but his face was very ugly.


    Wei qingran looked at Aunt he''s back and shook his head helplessly.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, "sister Gong, it''s the first time you''ve seen aunt he. Why are you so hostile to her?"


    Who knows, Lin Mengya tapped her forehead gently.


    "Little girl, you really don''t know?"

 Chapter 3064

    Wei qingran touched his forehead, "I know, but..."


    "Now that you know, I don''t have to state the pros and cons to you. Just remember that no matter how good others are to you, you can''t let her pass your biological mother."


    Lin Mengya was very serious when she said this.


    Think about yourself and others. If her three children are very close to an outsider and indifferent to themselves.


    As the mother of these three children, she must feel very sad.


    "How can it be? What I care about most is my mother! And my mother loves me most. No matter who it is, it can''t be better than my mother!"


    Seeing Wei qingran''s anxious face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    Look, it''s urgent for the child.


    "You see, if aunt he really regards you as her own children as she said, you must be able to feel it yourself."


    Lin Mengya pinched her little face.


    Although she has married a woman, Wei qingran is essentially just a teenage girl.


    "Therefore, the heart of guarding against others is indispensable. Besides, only you know how your aunt he treats you."


    Wei qingran''s little face became red.


    Although the palace master''s face can only be regarded as beautiful.


    But when I looked closer, I found that she had a pair of charming eyes.


    These eyes can also be as sharp as a blade, but now they soften down, but they are like a spring water, which makes people feel warm in their hearts.


    Wei qingran nodded. He was just like a harmless little animal.


    Lin Mengya really liked the touch of the little face. She couldn''t help kneading and kneading her hands.


    Alas!


    In the past, the little girls in the family were also very cute and easy to pinch. However, now, they have become cannibals one by one!


    Of course, she would not admit that the reason for such a big change was because she was the leader of the family.


    And she also felt that such a change was quite good, but when she met soft cute, she subconsciously wanted to Rua.


    After kneading enough, Lin Mengya finally took back her Lushan claw.


    "Cough, speaking of Mrs. Wei''s condition..."


    "Judging from the situation of that day, Mrs. Wei''s disease seems unusual."


    Wei qingran was holding a little red faced egg, but his head was not completely confused.


    "Sister Gong means that someone wants to kill my mother?"


    However, Wei qingran shook his head the next moment, "I don''t think so. My father has taken good care of my mother these years. Even my mother''s daily life, my father has to look at it in person before he can send it to my mother."


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the relationship between Mrs. Wei and the owner of the Wei family was so good.


    But


    "Even if you pay attention to some things deliberately, I''m afraid you''ll be negligent in prevention, especially when someone does it deliberately."


    "Does sister Gong mean to doubt aunt he?"


    Wei qingran asked directly.


    But then, she firmly denied it and said, "aunt he, she''s just used to some and some to her heart."


    "As for murdering my mother, she doesn''t dare, and she doesn''t have such a means. Sister Gong doesn''t know. In fact, aunt he''s most dependent on my mother in our Wei family. If something happens to my mother, aunt he may never be able to stay in our Wei family again."


    Lin Mengya didn''t go on.


    As a friend, she is only responsible for reminding.


    As for whether you believe it or not


    , it depends on Wei qingran''s own judgment.


    After all, she is the one who gets along with aunt he day and night, not herself.


    It seems that the atmosphere between the two is a little awkward. Wei qingran immediately changed the topic.


    "Thank you, sister Gong, for coming to comfort me. In fact, I have already prepared for my mother''s illness."


    Wei qingran''s lips showed a helpless smile.


    "It''s not just me, but also my brother and father. In fact, we knew there would be such a day, but we don''t want it to come so early."


    Speaking of, Wei qingran is the most sad one as the little daughter often protected by her mother.


    It''s just that some things are not their ability.


    All they can do is try to make the day come later, spend more time with their mother and let her smile.


    While thinking, Lin Mengya chatted with Wei qingran. At the same time, she was insinuating. She wanted to know about Mrs. Wei''s condition.


    When Mrs. Wei was young, she was not as grumpy as she is now.


    At that time, she was also a famous lady of the ancient family.


    Only after three years of marriage, I don''t know how stimulated I was, I would make a big move with other wives at the banquet, and then became a terrified existence of the ancient people.


    To be honest, Lin Mengya admired Mrs. Wei''s courage and intelligence.


    Over the years, we all know that Mrs. Wei is not easy to provoke, but we don''t know that this is the reason why she has a strange disease.


    I think Mrs. Wei is also a very smart woman who can turn her disadvantages into advantages under such extremely bad circumstances.


    But such a smart woman has no way to deal with her illness. You can imagine how much her heart will collapse.


    "Anyway, I want to see your mother as soon as possible."


    At that time, Mrs. Wei was still in a state of emotional excitement, so Lin Mengya did not further examine her.


    Now if there is no accident, she must start to treat the disease for Mrs. Wei.


    Then, it is urgent to grasp the real situation of the patient.


    "But my mother doesn''t want to see anyone now."


    Wei qingran was a little embarrassed.


    At the same time, she didn''t have much hope for Lin Mengya.


    Before, she was forced to have no choice, so she was in a hurry and went to hospital.


    But after thinking about it, she realized how difficult she was at that time.


    Therefore, when Lin Mengya proposed to treat her mother, Wei was upset when he thought that the other party was forced by himself.


    But Lin Mengya said confidently, "if I can let your mother see me, you will listen to me in the future, how about it?"


    Wei qingran looked at her suspiciously.


    I don''t know why, looking at each other''s confident appearance.


    Her heart suddenly filled with a fire of hope.


    "Well, that''s all right! But I''ll say it first. Sister Gong, I really want to make friends with you, so please don''t feel embarrassed because of me."


    Looking at the little girl''s apologetic face, Lin Mengya couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing the little head.


    "All right, take me there quickly."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Before giving up, Lord Wei stood at his wife''s door with his food and called softly.


    Besides a few servants, aunt he, who regarded herself as half the master, was also there.


    "Master, you''ve been here for most of the day. I''d better come. When I wake up, my sister''s heart knot is hard to solve


    , so I don''t want to see you for a while. "


    It''s another word that exudes the taste of green tea.


    This seems to be comforting Lord Wei, but in fact, it stabbed him in the wound.


    Lin Mengya is most disgusted with this kind of behavior of being a bitch and setting up a memorial archway. If Mrs. he doesn''t have any thoughts on master Wei, she won''t believe it.


    Although Wei qingran was sad, she also heard aunt he''s words.


    I couldn''t help but frown and walked quickly.


    "Dad!"


    The Wei family leader, who had just turned a deaf ear to Mrs. he''s words, suddenly turned his head and saw his daughter.


    "Good daughter, why are you here? Didn''t I let you have a good rest in the house?"


    Wei qingran quietly separated aunt he from her father.


    "I''ve had a good rest. The main Gong family came to visit my mother, so I brought her here."


    The Wei family leader found that Lin Mengya, standing behind her daughter, showed an apology.


    "I didn''t take the initiative to come to the door to thank you before. I''m tired. The master of the palace came to see my wife. I really..."


    "Uncle Wei doesn''t have to care about these false gifts."


    Just now, Mrs. he, the polite and unattainable master of the palace, has taken the initiative to put down her figure.


    In fact, her impression of the Wei family is quite good.


    Hearing that she was so polite, Lord Wei''s eyebrows relaxed slightly.


    "I''m here this time. I just want to see if there''s anything I can help."


    With aunt he nearby, Lin Mengya subconsciously wanted to hide herself for the purpose of treating Mrs. Wei.


    Hearing what she said, Lord Wei sighed.


    "My wife''s condition... I won''t hide it from you. In fact, my wife''s condition is really not good, and I have visited famous doctors all over the years. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to find a cure for her."


    When Lin Mengya saw the momentum of the Wei family leader, she suddenly decayed a lot.


    This is a man deeply worried about his beloved. At the same time, he is also a very responsible husband for his wife.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and made up her mind.


    "I want to go in and see your wife. I wonder if it''s convenient?"


    "This..."


    In his private heart, Lord Wei naturally doesn''t want anyone to disturb his wife.


    Just because his wife has always been a strong person. Such a embarrassed side is seen by a younger generation. I''m afraid it will make his wife more and more sad.


    But Lin Mengya''s attitude is very firm.


    Moreover, the Wei family leader always feels a little strange and doesn''t know what the other party wants. He can only retreat and ask for the second.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you see, but my wife, she..."


    He just wanted to say that his wife wouldn''t let anyone in.


    But at this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from inside.


    "Let her in."


    The slightly hoarse voice was weak.


    But it was like the sound of nature in the ears of the Wei family leader.


    "Madam! Madam, you are finally willing to see me!"


    But unexpectedly, when he wanted to go in, he still ate a bowl of closed door.


    "I only let her come in alone. Get away from the others!"


    Although Mrs. Wei is weak, she is still confident.


    The owner of the Wei family could only sigh and put all his hopes on Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 3065

    "Come on, give me the food."


    Lin Mengya took over the food prepared by the Wei family master. She was about to open the door, but she heard the sarcastic remarks of aunt he next to her.


    "It''s still the face of the master of the palace, otherwise zhen''er wouldn''t see her alone."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just glanced at her faintly.


    "Oh."


    With a sneer of disdain, Lin Mengya walked in without hesitation.


    The light in the room is very dim.


    When she came in, she saw only a dark figure curled up in bed.


    Lin Mengya casually put down the food box, then picked up a fallen chair and sat down.


    She knew that Mrs. Wei could not be stimulated now, so she was not far or near, so that she wouldn''t let the other party feel uncomfortable.


    "Mrs. Wei, qingran is worried about you."


    Her voice was soft, but her tone was slow. It sounded like ordinary gossip.


    While paying close attention to the situation opposite, Lin Mengya said slowly: "she is a very good girl. I like her very much."


    For a mother who loves her children, her children must be the best entry point.


    Lin Mengya slightly bent her lips, and her tone was more gentle. "Speaking of it, I also have a daughter. She is only a few months old. If she grows up, I will spoil her as pure and lovely as you."


    "Ran''er... Is really a good boy."


    Mrs. Wei''s voice was a little hoarse.


    She still couldn''t help talking to Lin Mengya.


    "Yes!" Lin Mengya nodded with a smile and said, "I knew at a glance that she was a well-educated girl, and her family loved her very much."


    "What''s the use?"


    Mrs. Wei suddenly turned the conversation, with some inexplicable helplessness in her tone.


    "I wish she would be more aggressive, so as not to be bullied outside. I can still protect her now. If I don''t have it..."


    The rest of the words were hidden in Mrs. Wei''s sudden choking.


    It seems that Wei qingran is indeed the weakness that Mrs. Wei can''t let go.


    "No matter how deep the fate between mother and son is, it''s only 50 or 60 years, but I think Mrs. Wei is in her prime of life and should be able to protect qingran for a long time."


    "A long time?"


    "How long can I have?"


    Mrs. Wei''s words were full of regret and reluctance.


    She hasn''t found the right person who can be trusted by her daughter. How can she close her eyes if she doesn''t have a treasure for the rest of her life?


    But time waits for no man.


    This time, she obviously felt that her mood and body were more out of control.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before I will completely become a real madman.


    How can she protect her daughter and plan her future?


    And once her daughter has a crazy mother, I''m afraid those people will bully her even more.


    It will even damage her daughter''s reputation.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Wei was even more difficult to control her agitation.


    Lin Mengya has been paying attention to each other''s situation.


    Seeing that the other party''s breath began to rush, she immediately ran over and quickly pinched several big acupoints on Mrs. Wei.


    "If you don''t want to get sick again, now control your mood and calm down!"


    "I


    I... "


    Mrs. Wei me for a long time, but at last I couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    This is true every time he falls ill. The more anxious he is, the more excited he is and the more difficult it is to control. In the end, she can only accept the current situation pessimistically.


    Thick sadness came out of Mrs. Wei''s eyes.


    No matter how strong her temperament is, she can''t take the initiative in the struggle with the disease. She can only accept it passively.


    This feeling is quite painful.


    Lin Mengya even doubted whether the person who murdered Mrs. Wei had a deep hatred with her.


    Unexpectedly, I chose this method to slowly grind Mrs. Wei''s self-esteem.


    In the end, let her become a complete madman and trap her sober consciousness in the cage of madness forever.


    This feeling is no less than delaying Mrs. Ruiwei.


    Lin Mengya, who was busy saving people, didn''t notice that someone came out of the door urgently patting the doorman.


    "Jane! Jane, what''s the matter with you?"


    Since Mrs. Wei''s roar came from inside, aunt he looked anxious and wanted to break into it.


    "Master! If zhen''er screams so badly, will she get hurt? The Lord of the palace is also an outsider. What if she hurts zhen''er for fear?"


    I have to say that Aunt he''s words hit the weakness of the Wei family master.


    He frowned and hesitated.


    "Sister Gong won''t hurt my mother!"


    Compared with the Wei family leader, Wei qingran''s attitude is more firm.


    Besides, she knew that sister Gong might have a way to cure her mother.


    I don''t know if Lin Mengya''s reminder worked before. Now she always feels that Aunt he doesn''t just care about her mother.


    At this time, aunt he had secretly scolded Gong Ya for several words in her heart.


    If the dead girl didn''t talk nonsense in front of qingran, qingran would not deny what she said.


    He grabbed Wei qingran''s hand and said earnestly, "silly child, you are still young. People like the palace master must have never seen such a situation. What if he hurt his mother with the wrong hand?"


    Seeing that Wei qingran had to continue to refute, aunt he ignored her, but looked directly at the anxious owner of the Wei family.


    "Master, let''s go in and have a look. I don''t seem quite right when I listen to Jane''s voice!"


    Master Wei''s brain is blank.


    Now he is most worried about his wife''s safety.


    Only a loud bang was heard, and the gate was kicked open by master Wei from the outside.


    Then the Wei family leader rushed in first.


    And aunt he also put aside Wei qingran and hurriedly followed up with her skirt.


    I saw a mess inside.


    The things that Lin Mengya had brought before were turned over to the ground, and she herself was kneeling in front of Mrs. Wei, with her back to the gate.


    "You loosen it immediately. Why do you pinch Jane''s neck?"


    When everyone didn''t react, aunt he screamed and rushed directly at Lin Mengya.


    It''s not that she had already prepared, or she picked up an inkstone from the ground, screamed and smashed it down Lin Mengya''s shoulder.


    "Well..."


    Lin Mengya snorted, but she didn''t stop her movements.


    She is now helping Mrs. Wei return to normal. It is the most critical moment, inseparable from God.


    A dull pain, from the right


    Side shoulders up and away.


    Her right hand also loosened, but she still didn''t let go of her movements.


    When Aunt he saw that she hit, she was secretly happy. She wanted to pull Lin Mengya''s clothes again, but Wei Qingjiang who came behind her grabbed her arm.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Jiang''er, what are you stopping me from doing? Go and save your mother. Don''t you see that she is about to be pinched?"


    "She didn''t pinch my mother''s neck. She was saving my mother. Aunt he, you were reckless just now."


    Compared with the perceptual and simple Wei qingran, Wei Qingjiang is obviously harder to bluff.


    Aunt he looked over there, especially when she saw he Qingjiang''s sharp eyes. Her heart shook and she immediately hung her head with some guilt.


    "It''s all my fault that I didn''t see clearly. I''m also worried about your mother, so..."


    "OK, it''s messy enough here. If it''s all right, aunt he, you''d better go back and have a rest first."


    Wei Qingjiang''s attitude has always been polite and alienated.


    Aunt he bit her lip and could only nod helplessly, but her heart was full of resentment against he Qingjiang.


    She has done so much to please the two children.


    But the two little white eyed wolves alienated themselves only by provoking others with three or two words; The other is that you never turn a blind eye to your efforts.


    She went out of the door and kept kneading her handkerchief.


    If we don''t take advantage of this best opportunity this time, I''m afraid when we go back, even if zhen''er is gone, she can''t become the hostess of the Wei family.


    Thinking of this, aunt he''s eyes are full of unwilling and calculation.


    She has everything she has now.


    Besides, if she came in, she would not treat Jane''s children badly.


    Even if she has her own children in the future, she will try her best to persuade the master. Even if they can''t inherit most of their property, they will have no worries about food and clothing all their life.


    She made up her mind and only felt that she was the best for zhen''er, the Wei family and even the two children.


    She must not let anyone destroy her plan!


    Lin Mengya endured the pain and finally calmed Mrs. Wei down.


    "Who of you will come and remember the massage techniques. In the future, massaging Mrs. Wei three times a day can effectively relieve her mental pressure and help her sleep."


    In fact, Mrs. Wei''s emotional tension is largely due to her own reasons.


    Her mood was like a taut bow.


    The more she didn''t want to get sick, the more nervous she was. The more nervous she was, the more she couldn''t control her emotions. It went round and round, creating a vicious circle.


    Hearing this massage technique will alleviate Mrs. Wei''s situation, the three members of the Wei family rushed forward to sign up for study.


    But Wei qingran had a good conscience. He leaned over and said with a guilty face, "I''m sorry, sister Gong. You were obviously trying to help my mother, but aunt he beat you for nothing. It must hurt very much! Let me take the medicine first?"


    The Wei family''s father and son thought of the scene just now, and they couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    "Yes, yes, Ran''er is right! I''m really sorry just now. The master of the Palace should have a rest first."


    Lord Wei blushed with shame.


    But in that case, they really had no time to stop.


    Lin Mengya''s perception of pain is far beyond ordinary people.


    In fact, now her right shoulder is numb, but she did not waste time, but quickly and accurately demonstrated the massage technique again.

 Chapter 3066

    When the three members of the Wei family saw that she not only didn''t blame them, but even patiently taught them massage techniques, they couldn''t help feeling more guilty.


    "You see this is going on. Why don''t I find a doctor to give you a good look and don''t break it."


    After this, the Wei family leader''s attitude towards Lin Mengya became more warm.


    Inside and outside, it''s like an elder caring for his younger generation.


    But Wei qingran couldn''t help giving his father a reproachful look.


    "Just now I said, sister Gong can''t harm my mother, but you have to listen to Aunt he!"


    "If aunt he really hurt sister Gong this time, I''ll see who you''re looking for to save your mother!"


    Wei qingran pouted and complained to his father with great dissatisfaction.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t react just now because I was worried about your mother."


    The more Wei said, the more he felt sorry. He touched his head and said very sorry to Lin Mengya.


    "In the final analysis, it''s all our fault. Well, in addition to the compensation to the palace master, no matter what conditions the palace master puts forward in the future, the Wei family is duty bound!"


    Lin Mengya slightly moved the smashed right shoulder and found that the movement was needle like pain. She didn''t dare to move any more. She could only make a preliminary judgment that she might not have hurt the bone.


    But what is the specific situation? She still needs to go back and ask the teacher to make a detailed inspection before she can be sure.


    As for the culprit who hurt herself, Lin Mengya felt that the other party might not have unintentionally.


    She was busy saving people just now, so she didn''t attack on the spot, but that doesn''t mean she will bear it.


    And she only needs to say one sentence: "there are priorities, I don''t blame you."


    "However, you should also know one thing. Mrs. Wei''s current situation is more suitable for rest. If she is often surprised like the lady just now, it is likely to disturb Mrs. Wei''s cultivation, and make her nervous, leading to old diseases."


    Just now, Mrs. he was able to temporarily divert her attention and escape responsibility through Mrs. Wei.


    Then she will treat him in his own way, and treat Mrs. he in the same way as Mrs. Wei.


    Moreover, compared with Mrs. he whose mind is not simple, everything she said is true and out of an attitude of considering patients.


    Just like the situation just now, if Mrs. he interrupts her rescue process, Mrs. Wei is likely to get sick again.


    As soon as he heard that he might be bad to his wife, master Wei''s face changed.


    For him, Mrs. he is just a guest who has stayed at home for a long time. What can be important to his wife''s health?


    The decision was made immediately: "I said that Zhenzhen''s poor health over the years must have something to do with her constant surprise!"


    Then he said to his son, "it''s for your mother''s cultivation. Go and send Mrs. he to our other hospital in Chuang Tzu."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the Wei family leader was relaxed, he decided Mrs. he''s fate. Without any hesitation, Lin Mengya also saw clearly that this man had no meaning to Mrs. he.


    Some people do deliberately hide their true emotions in front of others, but Lin Mengya''s golden eyes can''t easily escape the past.


    At least now, there should be part of the reason why the Wei family leader''s disposal attitude towards Mrs. he is to make amends to her, but more, he simply doesn''t want the other party to affect Mrs. Wei''s cultivation.


    Soon,


    Before Lin Mengya left, Mrs. he, with a vegetable face, was personally invited out by Wei Qingjiang.


    "Jiang''er, how can you drive me away? If your mother wakes up and finds me out, she will be sad!"


    Mrs. he cried and didn''t want to go, but Wei Qingjiang''s attitude was very firm.


    "Aunt he, you left this time for the good of my mother. She must understand. It''s still early. If you leave now, you should be able to go to Chuang Tzu before dark. If you sleep in the wild, you won''t be safe."


    Mrs. he is stupid.


    She never imagined that she would be the last to be driven away.


    Moreover, she did not have time to implement many means.


    But if she left now, she wouldn''t be able to come back.


    He was crying and playing the emotion card. When he wanted Wei Qingjiang to stay, the other party bowed his head and said a word gently in her ear.


    In an instant, Mrs. he''s face changed.


    Panicked, he took his baggage and climbed up the carriage. It was like seeing a ghost.


    "Aunt he, my mother is kind-hearted, so she left you in the house. When you are in Chuang Tzu, you''d better pray for my mother to live in peace."


    Wei Qingjiang obviously had something in his words, and his words were no less threatening to Mrs. he than those just now.


    He watched the carriage leave without expression.


    Later, he turned his eyes to Lin Mengya, who looked at him not far behind him.


    "Master of the palace."


    Seeing that the other party nodded to herself, Lin Mengya walked over generously.


    "I have something to ask the palace master."


    "Please."


    For the eldest son of the Wei family, Lin Mengya feels that the other party''s city hall should be deeper than it looks.


    In fact, in addition to Mrs. Wei''s illness, the four members of the family should be quite harmonious and beautiful. The father is kind and the son is filial, and the family atmosphere is also quite harmonious.


    So she felt sorry for her wife.


    If there is no such disease, I think the four members of this family should be quite happy.


    "Is my mother''s illness man-made?"


    With the sound in her ear, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being surprised. She didn''t expect that the other party''s attitude was so sharp.


    Or did he have doubts for a long time and just want to get confirmation from himself?


    Lin Mengya thought and picked out some information she could be sure of.


    "At present, Mrs. Wei''s condition does have incentives, but at present, I''m not sure what the incentives are."


    If it is a mental disease or pathological lesion, it needs long-term inducement.


    Mrs. Wei''s life is actually very simple. She should spend more time in the back house.


    Therefore, this incentive should exist in her daily life. If so, she needs to conduct a good investigation on the spot to be sure.


    And this inducement will certainly not be easily found, otherwise, Mrs. Wei''s body has been damaged over the years. It won''t get worse day by day.


    Wei Qingjiang suddenly understood the unfinished meaning in her words and frowned.


    "So my mother''s illness was deliberately caused by someone who wanted to harm her?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    But she didn''t say anything else.


    Because she had seen the clue from Wei Qingjiang''s expression.


    The man must know something, but he didn''t say it because of some reason or uncertainty.


    "If you can think of anything, you can contact me as soon as possible. However, I suggest you better check the people or things your mother comes into contact with in her daily life."


    Wei Qingjiang fell into meditation and hesitated for a moment before continuing to ask, "can you tell me what it is?"


    "All." Lin Mengya said seriously, "up to now, I''m not sure what this incentive is. Therefore, if you want to make a thorough investigation, whether it''s people, things or her living habits, you should make a good investigation."


    "But because only Weifu has this disease, what you need to check is that only she has it, while others don''t or rarely have it."


    Seeing that Wei Qingjiang''s face is more and more dignified, Lin Mengya can only apologize. She can only narrow the scope to this point.


    And the same words, before she had asked Wei qingran to talk to the Wei family leader again.


    If these three people can work together, they must be able to find out soon, because these three people should know Mrs. Wei best.


    "Well, I have written down what you said. I will find out as soon as possible. As for my mother''s condition, I can only ask the palace master."


    His tone was sincere and his expression was full of trust in her.


    "Well, as long as you don''t hit me with anything when I treat Mrs. Wei in the future. To be honest, it really hurts."


    Referring to this matter, Wei Qingjiang''s serious face was also full of apologies.


    However, later, Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I know that Mrs. he made her own decisions this time."


    Wei Qingjiang''s face was obviously relieved, as long as the other party didn''t blame himself.


    "But this Mrs. he..."


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment before saying, "I always think her attitude towards qingran is a little strange. You should check it carefully. Why didn''t qingran have any friends before?"


    In fact, Mrs. he''s purpose is very clear.


    After Mrs. Wei''s death, she can marry the Lord of the Wei family to fill the house.


    However, if you want to please Mrs. Wei''s children and get their support, you will be the hostess of the house.


    What she should do more is to meet qingran''s wishes.


    Wei qingran is so eager to have a close friend, but Mrs. he specially came to her and said some specious words to try to provoke her relationship with qingran, which is very strange.


    In addition to her mother, her sister is another inverse scale of Wei Qingjiang.


    "I see. I''ll check it. Thank you for taking care of my sister and mother for me."


    This time, Wei Qingjiang''s attitude towards her is also quite sincere.


    Lin Mengya waved: "I''m not for you. I think qingran is worth making this friend."


    "Besides, there is a little girl in my family. Baba wants me to be the Savior."


    Alas


    Song Jia has been thinking about the wall all night.


    I think this girl should learn a lesson after coming this time!

 Chapter 3067

    "Anyway, I''d like to thank the palace master for his concern for my mother and sister."


    With that, Wei Qingjiang solemnly saluted Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows, but said, "you Wei family are so polite to everyone?"


    Wei Qingjiang was stunned and immediately saw the smile flashing from the bottom of her eyes.


    Immediately understand that the other party is joking with himself.


    At present, he also eased the seriousness between his eyebrows, "hmm? Not at all."


    "Then I''m really flattered." She said with a shallow smile and a relaxed tone.


    Lin Mengya said goodbye to him again. As soon as she turned around, Wei Qingjiang suddenly remembered something and called her.


    "Lord Gong, my father''s promise..."


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t take Wei''s promise to heart.


    And if she took it seriously, she would be suspected of taking advantage of people''s danger. When she was just about to wave that the promise was nothing, she wouldn''t take it seriously.


    Wei Qingjiang''s voice was gentle, but he said solemnly: "this commitment is still valid even after I change the head of the Wei family."


    That means that if Lin Mengya doesn''t put forward conditions during the period when the Wei family leader is in charge, Wei Qingjiang will keep this promise even if he inherits the status of the Wei family leader in the future.


    It can be said that for the family, the effectiveness of this commitment is also quite long, enough to see each other''s sincerity.


    Lin Mengya has a headache.


    "Actually, I''m not..."


    "Master Gong, although we Wei family don''t have the ability to call the wind and rain. But here, in the ancient boundary, our Wei family''s reputation is still useful. If you don''t dislike it, I hope you don''t refuse."


    Wei Qingjiang''s sincere tone also made Lin Mengya unable to refuse his kindness.


    But she is not a person who likes to take advantage of others. After thinking about it, she said in the same serious tone: "if I can cure Mrs. Wei''s disease, the reward will be calculated separately."


    "As for the Wei family''s promise, it''s too heavy. I really deserve it."


    "Well, I also promise you one thing as the palace family. In my lifetime, as long as it does not harm the interests of my palace family and others."


    Wei Qingjiang was greatly touched.


    He didn''t expect the other party to be so magnanimous.


    Although he knows very well that his promise is equivalent to handing out a knife that can hurt the Wei family.


    But the other party not only did not accept it gladly, but also gave himself a return.


    At this time, Gong Ya''s image in his heart was greatly enhanced.


    "OK! In that case, my father and I will cherish this opportunity and never betray the trust of the palace master in our father and son!"


    Seeing the atmosphere getting more and more serious, Lin Mengya couldn''t stand it. She waved her hand and trotted all the way to her carriage.


    "Please tell Miss Wei that I''ll come back in two days!"


    Wei Qingjiang looked at the palace master who had fled in front of him, but he was never embarrassed.


    Is he really that scary?


    Seeing each other''s carriage getting farther and farther away, the light footsteps behind him getting closer and closer.


    Finally, he almost threw himself on him, but he found the other party''s intention in advance and turned around to stop.


    "Brother, why are your ears always so clever?"


    Wei qingran, who failed in the sneak attack, wrinkled his nose and complained in a small voice.


    Wei Qingjiang shook helplessly


    Head, reached out and rubbed his sister''s little head.


    "What a big man, still so unstable."


    "No matter how long I grow up, I''m mostly your sister!"


    Wei qingran threw himself in the waist and protested with great dissatisfaction.


    Finally, she was defeated by her brother''s disapproval.


    "With your head made of elm bumps, I don''t know if you can find me a sister-in-law in the future!"


    She muttered in a small voice, but she didn''t dare to let her brother hear it loudly.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Qingjiang just didn''t bother to argue with her.


    Just mentioned the wedding, Wei Qingjiang''s eyes were dark.


    "It doesn''t matter about me. The most important thing is you."


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m fine!"


    "My father discussed with me a few days ago, but there are some good ones. After a while, my mother''s situation is better, you''ll go and see each other first."


    Being suddenly mentioned about his marriage, Wei qingran was shy and anxious. She couldn''t help pouting and playing with her brother.


    "I don''t want to marry! Last time I didn''t want to marry, you had to force me to marry. Can''t this family accommodate me anymore?"


    Wei qingran became more and more sad. Finally, he almost cried and said, "if you can''t accommodate me, I''ll go, so as not to annoy you in front of you!"


    Then she covered her face and ran away.


    Wei Qingjiang wanted to catch up and explain, but he finally stopped.


    He knows what kind of temperament qingran is.


    Although the last thing was clearly not said, it did leave an indelible shadow in her heart.


    If he can, of course, he wants to protect his sister under his wings all his life, but he can''t.


    His eyebrows, which had just been loosened, were frowned again. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead.


    "Young master."


    The thin figure of the woman appeared in front of him.


    "Zhao Ma, but what''s the matter with mother?"


    Zhao Ma shook her head and said, "the old slave has come to pass on the master''s words. He wants to take his wife out and be quiet for two days, and the third lady will entrust it to you temporarily."


    "OK, I see."


    From small to large, he Qingjiang has not encountered this situation for the first time.


    In the past, when he was a child, he didn''t understand many things, but now he only feels that his parents are deep in love.


    I still can''t help but have some little envy in my heart.


    "OK, I see. Mother Zhang''s packing will bother you more."


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said, "the old slave has served his wife since childhood. Please rest assured that the old slave will take good care of his wife."


    Zhang''s mother has always been considerate to her mother, and because it was the dowry brought by her mother from her mother''s home, Zhang''s mother took care of her daily life.


    Wei Qingjiang couldn''t help thinking of the Gong''s reminder, so he asked quietly in a chatty tone: "thanks to mother Zhang''s care around my mother these years, I was really guilty when I was a son and couldn''t always be filial in front of her."


    "I wonder if Mrs. Zhang can tell me about my mother''s life habits, so that I can do my part as a son in the future."


    "It''s OK. In fact, it''s not the old slave''s talkative. Young master, what happened when you were young was not due to your wife''s negligence, but later..."


    Zhang''s unfinished words also touched the deepest scar hidden in Wei Qingjiang''s heart.


    Everyone in the Wei family can''t avoid it. Even


    A taboo that can''t be mentioned.


    Once he also wanted to find an answer, but often, his mother would scold those who wanted to tell him the truth.


    Gradually, he was used to not offending his mother and no longer looking for the truth.


    But the longer some things are pressed in the bottom of my heart, the more distinct the feeling of existence is. If I can never get the answer, I''m afraid it will become his demon.


    But he didn''t want to make his mother sad.


    After he could get the truth, but at the cost of his mother''s sadness and disappointment, he chose to be a good son.


    "Mom Zhang, her mother doesn''t let anyone mention it. She has her own reason. You''d better not mention it again in the future, so that your mother won''t be sad when she knows it."


    "Alas... Well, I know how to behave. Please rest assured, young master."


    Wei Qingjiang nodded and ordered Zhang Ma to pay attention to something.


    Although the four members of the Wei family hide many secrets, their hearts are always closely connected with each other.


    This is probably family!


    For some people, I''m afraid she won''t know such a simple truth all her life.


    "Are you sure the master of the palace will pass here?"


    A humble pony was hidden at the corner.


    Mrs. he, who should have been sent to weijiazhuangzi, now, with her confidants, lies on the corner of the wall and looks away.


    Mention Gong ya, her tone is full of resentment.


    Blame that little bitch for falling short!


    It is clear that she is one step away from successfully joining the Wei family.


    Just let her meet this eventful Gong ya!


    She couldn''t swallow the breath, so she pretended to be poor on the way and cheated the Wei family''s coachman who was responsible for escorting her.


    Instead, he contacted himself for a little strength that he had cultivated over the years.


    Her purpose is to teach Gong ya a lesson and threaten her to stop meddling in her affairs in the future.


    As for the Wei family, she will certainly not give up.


    Wait until she solves the annoying little bitch, and then find a way to send Jane a letter.


    As long as she cried in her heart letter about how miserable she was, Jane would not help but pick her up.


    At that time, she will never miss any chance!


    Just thinking, suddenly, the maid beside her lowered her voice and said hurriedly, "madam, look, is that right?"


    Mrs. he looked intently and saw a medium-sized carriage coming from the opposite side.


    She has long kept her revenge on Gong ya.


    Therefore, before being forced to send out, she specially sent someone to find out which carriage Gong Ya came in.


    Fortunately, the emperor did his best and finally let her wait!


    "Tell the people at hand that when they do it later, the means must be crisp and clear. Take the people away directly and don''t leave any clues."


    "Yes, madam."


    Mrs. he hooked her lips with full malice towards Gong Ya in her eyes.


    It is said that the master of the palace family is of extraordinary origin. Even the husband he married is a dragon and Phoenix among people.


    Obviously, this man is better than her in everything, but he has to get in her way.


    Then you can''t blame her for taking everything Gong Ya is proud of.


    At that time, she will have to see what Gong ya, who has lost her man and identity, can do in front of her!

 Chapter 3068

    "Master, someone wants to rob us."


    In the carriage, Bai Su said very calmly.


    Lin Mengya, who was thinking about Mrs. Wei''s condition with her eyes closed, just picked up her eyelids and looked at Bai su.


    Then he kept closing his eyes and gave a faint "um".


    Recently, she has been used to reading the priorities from Bai Su''s expression.


    If the ice beauty is calm as usual, it means that the situation is not a big problem. If the other party''s face is as cold as ice, it means that the problem is not small and may be a little tricky.


    But if even Bai Su panicked, there were only two possibilities.


    The first may be something happened to her, and the second may be something happened to her three children.


    Even long Tianyu can''t reach this level.


    From the current situation, it should be just a few thieves who robbed the road.


    "Let someone handle it." She said faintly.


    "OK."


    After not half an hour, Bai Su, who went out to deal with it, turned back and came back.


    "Master, there is an unexpected harvest."


    "Huh?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help opening her eyes.


    What windfall?


    Mrs. he''s boudoir name is he Liangzhi.


    To be honest, she doesn''t have much conscience.


    Before, she was abused by her husband''s family, and then she was kicked out by her husband.


    If it weren''t for Mrs. Wei, who stayed in the Wei family in her childhood friendship, I''m afraid she would have become a lonely ghost on the random burial post more than ten years ago, or she might have been forced to fall into the dust.


    Unexpectedly, after seeing the prosperity of the Wei family, this man was blindfolded by jealousy and greed, and even openly coveted the position of the wife of the Wei family!


    Her position in the Wei family is equivalent to half of the master of the Wei family. Coupled with the maintenance of Mrs. Wei, she has had a good time in body and mind over the years, and she has never encountered any trouble.


    Therefore, it was hard to accept when you saw that your men were surrounded by the guards brought by Gong ya.


    Until she was tied up and escorted to Lin Mengya with her men, she was still ignorant.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. he? Why do you happen to meet you here?"


    When Lin Mengya saw each other, her right shoulder began to ache again.


    Although some small medicine helped her reduce her pain sensitivity, she almost broke her bone at that time.


    Moreover, she was 100% sure that the other party was intentional, that is, she wanted to be cruel to her when she saved people.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t understand. It''s the other party who danced in front of her first. How can Mrs. he dare to do this to herself.


    "What do you want? I warn you, let me go quickly, otherwise..."


    "What else?"


    Lin Meng sat leisurely in the carriage, his eyes full of mockery of Mrs. he.


    "Or can you continue to pretend to be a tiger and act outside in the name of the he family?"


    "You said that if Lord Wei learned that all the false news about Mrs. Wei circulating outside these years was made by you behind the scenes, could he let you go?"


    Lin Mengya was just cheating her. Who knows, Mrs. he immediately changed her face.


    "How do you know these things? Did zhen''er tell you? I know that over the years, she seems to be very good to me. In fact, she has been on guard against me for fear that I might take her position as the wife of the Wei family!"


    Lin Mengya squints


    "You deserve to let Mrs. Wei beware of you?"


    "So, don''t you feel how tired others of the Wei family are of you except Mrs. Wei?"


    "If, as you said, Lord Wei might be interested in you, how could he send you away so simply?"


    "Mrs. he, you have self-knowledge. Why don''t you have a B number in your heart?"


    Lin Mengya cried out "bad". Tucao was too smooth. He even make complaints about what he used to use in modern society.


    Although Mrs. he didn''t know what the last number she said was, she knew it wasn''t good just by her tone and expression.


    At that time, he was so angry that he wanted to rush up to tear up with Lin Mengya.


    But under the absolute power of the other party, she let alone get rid of the rope on her body.


    Just after half a step, he was forcibly pressed in place.


    Gorgeous clothes and jewelry are instantly contaminated with dust, which makes them even more embarrassed.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to return the other party to the Wei family, but on second thought.


    With the Wei family''s behavior style, I clearly know that Mrs. he may be suspected of murdering Mrs. Wei. How could it be so easy to let her run away?


    So, this may be a "thank-you gift" given to her by the Wei family?


    If you think so, that''s very likely.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and said, "take people back first and lock them up."


    Anyway, she was looking for someone to understand Mrs. Wei''s daily life. She originally wanted to contact Wei qingran. Now it seems that there is a more suitable candidate?


    She was not afraid that Mrs. he would not tell her the truth.


    Such a soft egg, she has not cleaned up a thousand or 800 in recent years.


    I came home with "unexpected harvest", and my family was just preparing dinner.


    Lin Mengya likes such fireworks very much.


    So after having dinner with the big guy, she told them about the gossip related to the Wei family at the request of aunt Fang and other women''s dependents.


    Of course, she won''t take out some secret things of the Wei family as conversation capital.


    But over the years, the reputation of Mrs. Wei and Wei qingran has obviously been badly abused.


    She wanted to send the Buddha to the West.


    Since she wants to cure Mrs. Wei''s disease, she can''t let those rumors continue to ferment, so as not to hurt Mrs. Wei and Wei qingran again.


    "Tut Tut, you really know people, faces and hearts. Mrs. Wei is so generous to keep people in her house, but I didn''t expect that he, who is surnamed he, had the idea of occupying the magpie''s nest!"


    As the former head mother of the Zhao family and the eldest miss of the Fang family, aunt Fang is the current wife of the Huo family.


    And what she hated most in her life was ungrateful and ruthless.


    As soon as Lin Mengya mentioned what Mrs. he had done, she clenched her teeth and wanted to live. Only by tearing each other apart can she relieve her anger.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and said, "moreover, from what I know about Mrs. Wei these days, she is not a tyrannical person."


    "As for the bad reputation before, it is likely that it was deliberately slandered by some people."


    When it comes to the harm of rumors, aunt Fang has the most say.


    Once upon a time, wasn''t she also a wicked woman in the human population?


    It can be seen that rumors cannot be believed.


    "It''s hateful! But the Wei family is not like us. One day they can get rid of the ancient family life."


    be forced to leave one ''s hometown.


    In fact, aunt Fang was not quite used to it before, but now there is only happiness left.


    At the thought that their family could start over in a different environment, aunt Fang couldn''t help yearning.


    "So, I want to ask aunt Fang to do me a favor." Lin Mengya said.


    With aunt Fang''s intelligence, she knew what she was asking for at once and patted her chest to promise.


    "Leave this to me and promise to shut those people up!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head with a smile and reminded her, "it doesn''t have to be so straightforward. In fact, Mrs. Wei let her bad reputation ferment. Another thing is that she wants to use it to suppress those who have a bad heart for her daughter."


    "Although rumors can hurt people, if they are used well, they are also a sharp sword."


    Aunt Fang nodded, "don''t worry about my work."


    Just change the content of the rumor.


    Let the good people no longer fear Mrs. Wei, but still let the bad people be frightened and dare not make a mistake!


    She knows!


    "Aunt Youfang, I''m naturally at ease if you come out in person."


    She recently understood that Aunt Fang should be idle and flustered.


    And instead of trapping her in the back house, it''s better to let her continue to shine and heat, and always grasp the trend of public opinion in the city.


    After chatting with everyone, Lin Mengya finally returned to her bedroom.


    As soon as I entered the door, a warm figure rushed over behind me and held her tightly in my arms.


    Lin Mengya''s body was subconsciously tight. Then she realized that the other party was the one she knew best. Then she relaxed and lay in the other party''s arms.


    "Are the two babies obedient today?"


    "Well, very good."


    "Are you obedient?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya slightly bent her lips.


    Let the other party pick herself up, hold her ass, like holding a child, and put her on the bed.


    "I haven''t washed or changed my clothes yet..."


    She was about to struggle, but she was pressed back into her arms again.


    "Don''t move, let me hold it."


    Lin Mengya felt the heat in her ears.


    Mixed with the special smell of faint medicine fragrance, her body and mind couldn''t help relaxing.


    That''s the unique flavor of long Tianyu.


    Although her nose is very sensitive, she can distinguish the taste of thousands of herbs in a very short time.


    But still indulge in his breath.


    That''s the smell of her lover.


    After a moment of tenderness, long Tianyu got up.


    But it has been stuck behind her, like her shadow.


    Finally, when Lin Mengya was taking a bath, she pushed the other party behind the screen.


    The old husband and wife are not so ashamed.


    It''s just that no one will be indifferent to being stared at by a pair of eyes when he takes off naked?


    Immersing herself completely in hot water, Lin Mengya sighed comfortably.


    Behind her, long Tianyu silently picked up the cloth towel, exhausted all his gentle restraint and gently wiped the skin on her back.


    Her skin was crystal clear.


    Obviously, he is such a delicate person, but he has a very strong heart.


    But long Tianyu was willing to hold her in his palm and couldn''t see her hurt.

 Chapter 3069

    Finally, Lin Mengya sighed and didn''t give up the poor look of her man.


    So when everything returned to calm, it was at least two hours later.


    Lin Mengya was tossed and had no strength.


    But the man was very happy and carried her to bed with a satisfied face.


    Of course, long Tianyu is not so beast. Before her body has fully recovered, she is naturally not willing to let her wife get tired.


    However, sometimes couples'' interests can always develop people''s imagination and make people have unlimited possibilities of creation.


    "You go to bed first and I''ll see the children."


    Long Tianyu''s heart was full of tenderness. He kissed her forehead and said softly.


    Although Lin Mengya was so tired that her fingers were a little sour and soft, she still tried to hold his hand, support her falling eyelids and inquire about the children.


    "They are both very well. Don''t worry. Mo Yan''s physical condition is also very stable now. I have asked the teacher. At least before we get the treasure of the ancient family, don''t worry that he will get sick."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was relieved. As soon as she loosened her hand, the whole person''s head tilted to one side and went to sleep


    Long Tianyu could not help shaking his head in pain when he saw her like this, and then tucked in the quilt for her.


    "Sleep."


    May her dream be safe and secure.


    That night, Lin Mengya fell into the gorgeous and mysterious dream again.


    She still kept a very clear consciousness and knew that she was dreaming, but everything in the dream was particularly clear. She could see the expressions on those faces clearly.


    But the occasion of this dream is no longer the huge palaces full of history.


    She followed the crowd and walked out of the city step by step.


    Although in her dream, she couldn''t see what the city she was in was like.


    But vaguely from the vague shadow, we can feel the greatness and prosperity of the city.


    She seemed to be able to hear people cheering on both sides of the road. They jumped like they were attending a grand ceremony.


    Finally, Lin Mengya saw the figure sitting on the tall luanja again.


    It''s strange that the man was dressed in costumes, but somehow she felt that she and the man seemed to have inadvertently looked at each other.


    So can the other party see himself?


    As soon as Lin Mengya raised this strange idea, she shook her head and denied it.


    Although she didn''t know why she had such a strange dream, the people in the dream were always illusory, and how could she look at her.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya subconsciously looked back.


    Sure enough, it was still a scene in the city just now. At the moment she turned back, she became a convoy of people coming from opposite directions.


    Although the other party''s clothes are something she has never seen before, Lin Mengya can still see the gorgeous and solemn place.


    She looked at the front and back. Finally, a strange idea came out. I''m afraid they weren''t holding a grand wedding?


    Soon her idea was confirmed.


    Behind her, someone turned over and dismounted.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously avoided to one side and didn''t want to block each other''s way.


    I only saw a tall and strong man, dressed in dark gold gorgeous clothes, walking towards luanji step by step.


    The woman on the train


    The sight also turned with the man. Lin Mengya finally figured out that she didn''t look at herself, but at her bridegroom.


    The man looked a little excited. He opened his mouth and spit out a string of words with strange pronunciation.


    Lin Mengya can be sure that she has never been in contact with this language and should not understand what the other party is saying.


    But she somehow seemed to feel that it was a man''s solemn and solemn promise to his beloved woman.


    Although a man wears a mask, his attitude is serious and affectionate.


    It''s about a touching relationship. Lin Mengya only feels that her eye sockets are sour. It''s like such a scene. She''s seen it millions of times.


    But every time she saw it, she couldn''t help being moved.


    But Lin Mengya is Lin Mengya after all.


    She soon found that this emotion did not seem to come from her heart.


    This made her ring the alarm. A person''s mood should have been controlled by herself. Now, who would make her eyes sour and almost burst into tears?


    Lin Mengya is a very firm and sharp person.


    Now that she had found something strange, it was absolutely impossible for her to let the mood continue to spread.


    Her consciousness became more and more sober, and the dream collapsed and disappeared around her in a twinkling of an eye.


    Even in her dreams, she is still alert and aggressive.


    No matter who, no matter how she controls her emotions, she will not let the other party succeed.


    When the dream completely collapsed, she suddenly heard a roar that seemed to come from a very far-reaching place.


    The sound made her feel like a crazy beast, full of danger.


    "Who is it?" She couldn''t help shouting in her dream, trying to scare away the fear that the sound brought to her.


    But soon, the continuous roar gradually fell down, but the final ending was still full of reluctance.


    Until the sound completely disappeared, Lin Mengya covered herself and lost her heart rate.


    Under the seemingly calm dream, there is such a dangerous thing hidden.


    Lin Mengya even thought, or else she would reduce her sleep time in the future, so as not to be plotted in her dream?


    But soon, she felt that this was not a good way to solve the problem at all.


    The time passed in the dream can be fast or slow, but there is no specific time range.


    Maybe for a moment, maybe all night.


    At last she heard an ethereal voice.


    "You are the most special one."


    "Maybe the most likely one."


    "Who are you? Who are you?"


    The voice overlapped one after another, even because it spoke too fast. Formed a slightly strange noise.


    "This is in my dream. Who do you say I am?"


    Lin Mengya asked quite calmly.


    Although the tone of the voice was similar to the tone and timbre, she was sure it was not a person''s voice.


    Finally, the voice came back from countless overlapping words: "come to us."


    All the voices sounded together again, like a spell, repeating these four words.


    Lin Mengya feels as if she is surrounded by countless recordings.


    But the sound did not have the pressure brought by the previous roar. In short, it felt very strange.


    But Lin Mengya still didn''t say a word. She always felt that even in her dream, she couldn''t easily promise others.


    Otherwise, it would be a breach of faith.


    Fortunately, the voice did not force her, but after repeating it again and again, they stopped and dissipated.


    Seeing that her dream was quiet again, Lin Mengya couldn''t help patting her chest and sighed.


    If she goes to bed like this, she can''t stand it.


    But somehow she had a hunch that the emergence of countless voices seemed to be a signal.


    Maybe for a long time, the dream that bothered her won''t disturb her.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for her to feel that she had really regained consciousness, but she didn''t wake up, but immediately enabled the forced sleep function of the system.


    Although the dream did not bring substantial harm to her.


    But it still affects her rest. If she wakes up like this, she will become a giant panda tomorrow.


    In the system interface, Xiaoyao is sleeping in a bed.


    Since this guy gained the sense of autonomy, he deliberately applied all his behavior habits to the template of normal human beings.


    For example, he fell in love with cooking for a while.


    Although the system can''t make him cook real, he can still feel the fun through various simulation functions of the data.


    What makes Lin Mengya feel incredible is that he actually set some abnormal data for himself.


    For example, if he triggers abnormal data during this simulation, his dishes will be pasted!


    Forced to watch the whole process, Lin Mengya had to feel proud of her baby in her heart.


    Such a genuine feeling is really in line with her consistent style produced by Lin Mengya!


    "Huh? Master?"


    Although the "bed" where Xiaoyao lies is completely composed of various system data, Lin Mengya subconsciously sat by the bed and patted Xiaoyao in little bear pajamas.


    The light yellow one-piece pajamas are fluffy, and even two semicircular bear ears are hidden on the hat.


    The little medicine restored to the image of a chubby little boy looks like a child inadvertently quarreled by his parents.


    "Go back to sleep. I''ll check something here."


    Xiao Yao covered his mouth and nodded.


    Lin Mengya saw that there was a brown bear doll at the head of Xiaoyao''s bed.


    The doll looked so naive that she only felt familiar when she saw it.


    It seems to be the little teddy bear donated by a kind man when he was in the orphanage.


    Although the little bear doesn''t know where he has been forgotten, maybe he still exists to bring peace to another child at night.


    But seeing the little medicine made her feel nostalgic.


    Catch the bear and put it in Xiaoyao''s arms. Lin Mengya hums a lullaby gently.


    Soon, Xiaoyao went to sleep again with the little bear in his arms.


    Even though she knew that everything here was simulated by data, she couldn''t help lightening her actions.


    Then, a virtual and warm little room was built with data to give small medicine, and the door was gently closed.

 Chapter 3070

    Entering the database of the system again, Lin Mengya realized how big the change was.


    Xiaoyao told her before that Shennong system is a comprehensive system with self-awareness that can learn independently and develop continuously.


    In other words, no one will know what the final form of the system will look like, and how much data processing the system can do.


    Sometimes she felt that the system gave her a pretty outrageous thing, but more often it was a kind of happiness.


    If there is no system, many things she may not do so smoothly, but she doesn''t want to rely on the help of the system.


    All the help of external forces may leave her one day.


    But what she learned, the knowledge deeply engraved in her mind, will not disappear with the change of time.


    Lin Mengya didn''t do anything else, but stored her memories of two dreams in the system forever.


    These two dreams are really too strange.


    She was sure that she had never seen, or even similar, the last palace or the wedding ceremony.


    Generally speaking, people can''t completely create something they haven''t seen.


    For example, those mythical beasts that only live in myths, even if they are another kind of creatures, actually every detail and part of them have traces to follow in reality.


    That''s why Lin Mengya thought the dream was too strange.


    But now she can''t find the answer to the question, so she can only store these two memories first and have a chance to study the source later.


    After finishing all this, she called out the cracking progress of Qingzheng spectrum.


    I really don''t know. Even with the full cracking of the decryption system, the progress is still maintained at about 30%.


    Even so, this 30% is enough to benefit her a lot, and even often feel incredible.


    She did not expect that such a small book could hide thousands of secrets.


    Even some unsolved mysteries can be found in this.


    It''s just that the encryption method is too rebellious. Even Lin Mengya suspects that even if she has the right key, it''s a huge project to completely crack the book.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing. I hope her system can complete the crack of the Qing Zheng spectrum in her lifetime.


    For those things that have been cracked, if she has time, she will sort them out into a book, and then put them in the palace for people to consult.


    Such a thing does not belong to someone, nor does it belong to a family. She will contribute him and play a real role.


    But before that, she felt obliged to find out the source of the zither spectrum.


    At least the author of this book should not be buried in the long river of history.


    After a busy night.


    Although her body has the function of forced dormancy, the whole person looks wilted and has no spirit.


    Early in the morning, I saw her yawning and even unable to see the road. After several times, she almost hit the column.


    The teacher glared at long Tianyu.


    "Bah! Animals!"


    Long Tianyu, who silently carried the pot, also frowned and couldn''t help reflecting on his Meng Lang last night.


    Although he has tried to stay


    I''m being measured, but it''s probably because my wife''s body hasn''t fully recovered.


    After all, he did it wrong. He was willing to be punished.


    So all day, Lin Mengya felt the meticulous care of long Tianyu.


    At first, she secretly felt that she had made money, but then she had only one idea.


    Can you keep this huge fly away from yourself?


    Unfortunately, every time I put forward a suggestion, the teacher would hate iron and steel, stare at himself, and then pick a fault that long Tianyu''s nose is not nose but eye, and finally drop a sentence.


    "If you have a conscience, you should take good care of my girl!"


    "No! The teacher is not like this!"


    After the tenth time he tried to drive people away, and the last person was forcibly left by the teacher, Lin Mengya wanted to tell the truth to the teacher in tears.


    However, this time the teacher was too "considerate".


    "Don''t be afraid, girl. If there is a teacher, you can''t let him bully you! Let him take care of you here so that he can know how much you have paid for him!"


    Long Tianyu nodded desperately on one side, and the dog leg could no longer be a dog leg.


    Lin Mengya can only silently swallow her tears back to her stomach.


    I''m really afraid of opponents like God and teammates like pigs!


    After being taken care of (tortured) by long Tianyu for a whole day, Lin Mengya finally welcomed Wei qingran, her little partner who came to visit her.


    As soon as he entered the door, Wei qingran felt the enthusiasm from his new friends.


    He was immediately pulled into the room, booing the cold and asking for warmth, and his attitude was very urgent, which flattered Wei qingran.


    But soon, Lin Mengya returned to normal.


    Didn''t scare away the little partner who saved himself from fire and water.


    "They went out to play? That''s also very good. If Mrs. Wei can relax, it will also play a positive role in the next treatment."


    Lin Mengya also knows more about the degree of Wei''s beloved wife.


    Who would have thought that at such a critical moment, Lord Wei could leave everything behind just to make his wife easier?


    It seems that there are not no good men in the ancient family, but good men have become other people''s homes, so they are so rare.


    Wei qingran, who was fed a little squirrel with bulging cheeks, nodded hurriedly and said, "my father has always been like this. He is really good to my mother."


    This makes Lin Mengya more firm in her previous ideas.


    To the extent that the Lord of the Wei family dotes on his wife, those concubines who want to compete with Mrs. Wei in the backyard dare not do so.


    Because even if Mrs. Wei is gone, no one can guarantee that they can succeed in the upper position. It can even make master Wei so doting.


    What''s more, the fire can''t be wrapped in paper all the time, in case something should happen one day.


    According to the importance of Wei family leader and Wei Qingjiang to Mrs. Wei, whether the other party can succeed or not, the final outcome must be very miserable.


    Not to mention¡ª¡ª


    "By the way, there''s something I''ve been curious about. There''s a rumor that your eldest brother wasn''t born to your mother. Is it true?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya is not suitable for such a more private topic.


    But if Wei Qingjiang was really not born to Mrs. Wei, wouldn''t his biological mother have enough motive to commit the crime?


    After all, if there is no accident, his son must be the next owner of the Wei family.


    Even if the other party gets the truth, as long as it is dragged to Wei Qingjiang, the matter will probably be settled.


    The cake in Wei qingran''s hand doesn''t smell at once.


    She half hung her head and looked embarrassed and sad.


    Lin Mengya knew she had made a mistake and just wanted to apologize, but she heard Wei qingran say, "whether he is my mother''s own or not, in my heart, he is my closest and most admired eldest brother."


    Lin Mengya was very sad for a moment.


    In some things, she is always too rational to be considerate of the people around her.


    Like Wei qingran


    She must have touched each other''s scars by asking.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you such a question. Eat more and I''ll take you out when you''re full."


    But unexpectedly, Wei qingran shook his head strongly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just sorry for big brother."


    Wei qingran stuffed the pastry in his hand into his mouth, chewed it, and then swallowed it quickly.


    Lin Mengya was so amused by her actions that she didn''t waste any food.


    No matter how sad you are, you can''t forget to eat.


    Lin Mengya poured him a cup of tea and made sure that the other party would not choke because of what was in her mouth. She then signaled that the other party could speak slowly and don''t worry.


    "It''s rumored that my eldest brother is not my mother''s own. In fact, it''s because my eldest brother disappeared when he was young. My mother didn''t find him until he was three years old."


    "But since then, my eldest brother has been silent, and he doesn''t look like my parents. If he didn''t use the method of blood recognition, I''m afraid no one would believe that he is my eldest brother who has been missing for three years."


    "But I was not born at that time, so I heard all these things from the old people at home. That is, since then, there has been a rumor that my eldest brother is not her own, but I asked my mother, and my mother told me categorically that my eldest brother is her own flesh and blood, and there will be no mistake!"


    Speaking of this, Wei qingran scratched his head.


    "In fact, I feel that whether he is my brother or not, he is very sincere to me and my mother, so every time I hear these rumors, I will be sad for my brother."


    Lin Mengya keenly caught that the other party used the word "missing", not "trafficking".


    There is a big difference between the two.


    At least the person who told Wei qingran these things should be sure that it''s not trafficking.


    This shows that when Wei Qingjiang was "missing", the Wei family and his wife should know some clues, so they can find their son three years later.


    After clearing her mind, she cleared her throat and said, "you see, even you don''t believe that your eldest brother is your mother''s own?"


    Wei qingran bit his lip.


    "But I don''t think it will affect the relationship between me and my brother?"


    "Besides, my eldest brother was really not like his parents when he was a child. On the contrary, when he became an adult, it was probably because of his clothes and conversation. He was somewhat similar to his parents."


    She just felt that the family relationship with her eldest brother had gone beyond the blood.


    But for Wei Qingjiang.


    An heir who is suspected of blood will certainly encounter many people''s doubts and difficulties.

 Chapter 3071

    Wei qingran is not stupid.


    Some things were blindfolded by a leaf before her, so she didn''t notice or think about the difference.


    But after being pointed out, she suddenly realized how much pressure her brother had endured over the years.


    "Big brother, he... He has never told us these things in these years."


    Wei qingran bit his lips gently, with a few guilty emotions in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya touched her little head.


    "It''s not too late, and there should be no problem with your brother''s blood."


    "Ah?" Wei qingran looked at her suspiciously.


    It''s not that she deliberately suspects her eldest brother, but over the years, she always hears people privately saying that her eldest brother looks nothing like her parents. Maybe her mother made a mistake at the beginning.


    But now looking back, she suddenly realized that from beginning to end, her parents had never expressed doubts about whether big brother was her real blood.


    So where did the rumor come from?


    Obviously, my parents have banned it, but why does this rumor eventually spread to my ears inexplicably?


    For a moment, Wei qingran fell into meditation.


    Lin Mengya shook her hand in front of Wei qingran. Seeing that she couldn''t recover for a long time, she also waited quietly.


    After about five or six minutes, Wei qingran slowly spit out a long breath.


    He got up and bowed solemnly to Lin Mengya.


    "Thanks for your reminding, sister Gong."


    Many things are obsessed with the situation.


    The Wei family is her most trusted family, and although the Wei family also has concubines, it is not chaotic because her father dotes on his wife.


    I''m afraid it''s also because of this. She won''t try to figure out many things from the worst angle.


    But now, once some things are thought from another angle, it will make her back deeply cold and think carefully!


    Lin Mengya shook her head. "You don''t blame me for being suspected of provoking discord. To be honest, even I think I''m very busy. I didn''t know you for long, but I turned you against your close friends."


    Who knows, Wei qingran grabbed her hand and explained: "sister Gong is wrong. If there was no quarrel in the past, how could it be divided by the words of others?"


    As she said this, she bit her lip and lowered her voice.


    "In fact, I''ve seen aunt he go to my father''s study in the middle of the night before..."


    Wei qingran''s voice was getting smaller and smaller. If it wasn''t for Lin Mengya''s superior ear power, I''m afraid I couldn''t hear what she said.


    However, the amount of information in this statement is really a little large.


    Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment, then asked quietly, "your father and her..."


    "No! My father kicked her out on the spot, and warned her that if she dared to have this idea again, he would kick her out!"


    Wei qingran''s head turned into a rattle, with a pretty face, eager to help her father explain.


    Lin Mengya thinks she is suspected of bullying children.


    At that moment, he patted the other party''s hand with a smile.


    "Well, as soon as I saw your father worrying about your mother, I knew there was nothing wrong with them."


    Besides, if Mrs. he and Lord Wei really have heads and tails, I''m afraid this man can''t fall into his own hands.


    Glanced at Wei qingran with red cheeks.


    Of course she wouldn''t admit that she was just teasing each other on purpose.


    It is said to be married, but in fact, Wei qingran, who lived in his mother-in-law''s house for a few days and was finally taken back to the Wei family, is still very simple in essence.


    Lin Mengya is not willing to tease people too much.


    After the other party''s mood calmed down for a moment, he talked to her about Mrs. Wei''s illness.


    As Mrs. Wei''s close fitting cotton padded jacket, Wei qingran knows her mother''s living habits like the back of his hand.


    Lin Mengya was afraid that she might miss something, so she finally made a simple form for her.


    It is arranged in chronological order.


    After Wei qingran filled in, Mrs. Wei''s living habits were clear at a glance.


    After a rough look, Lin Mengya found that Mrs. Wei''s life was very regular, even monotonous.


    "Mrs. Wei has been cultivating herself by burning incense, worshipping Buddha and chanting scriptures."


    Lin Mengya sighed.


    "So, is there a problem?" Wei qingran asked with a worried face.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other and shook her head with a smile.


    "Don''t be so nervous. In fact, even if there is a problem, it may not be on this surface."


    When she said so, Wei qingran became more nervous.


    "Well, what about that? Otherwise, I''ll follow my mother all day. In this way, maybe I can find something strange."


    Who knows, Lin Mengya shook her head and asked, "you''ve been around Weifu for a long time these years. What did you find?"


    "This... Is really not."


    Wei qingran was a little depressed.


    Lin Mengya could not see that the little flower was so wilting, and whispered, "but if your mother gets better, the person who hurt your mother will certainly be unable to help."


    In an instant, Wei qingran recovered his spirit, "I see! At that time, I can catch that person!"


    "Smart." Lin Mengya snapped her fingers and smiled happily at her aunt.


    Wei qingran was a little embarrassed by her. Her little face flushed and sat skillfully on the chair.


    "By the way, do you still feel monitored recently?" Lin Mengya seemed to ask.


    Wei qingran was stunned. He immediately lowered his head, seriously recalled it for a while, and then wondered: "I''ve been busy with my mother''s condition in recent days, but I don''t feel like being stared at."


    "Oh, that''s good." Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    These days her people are also investigating this matter secretly.


    Strangely, no trace of surveillance was found around the Wei family.


    And according to Wei qingran''s previous statement, she told her family about it after she returned to Wei''s house.


    Lin Mengya felt that the Wei family should have also done the corresponding investigation.


    But the results should be the same as their own survey results, so they didn''t believe Wei qingran''s words.


    Generally speaking, her people didn''t find any clues, which means that at least there must be no one watching Wei qingran outside.


    But sometimes, the feeling of the parties is the most acute, but it is precisely the most easily overlooked.


    It seems that this matter must be investigated from the inside of the Wei family.


    However, she can''t tell qingran the truth so as not to scare each other.


    The temporary departure of the Wei family leader and Mrs. Wei is actually just to another quiet residence.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also got a secret road map that allows free access to Yuehu city.


    Now there are people around outside, and there are wanton attacks of bee venom inside.


    It''s not chaotic yet, mainly because the suppression of Le Zheng''s family and the hope that it can be cured are hanging.


    But if the hope of this idea is gone, we can imagine how crazy those people in the city will do because of despair.


    Presumably, these are the ones outside


    The plan of the besieged people.


    Unfortunately, they met Lin Mengya.


    One should have been calculated by them, but it has become the existence of the largest variable.


    Only three days later, all the family deposits were carried to her yard.


    After the unified counting, inspection and sealing, the big guy finally ushered in the moment of heartfelt expectation.


    "Lord Gong, since we have all done according to your requirements, should we give us the antidote?"


    The brave owner of the House asked in a hurry.


    you ''re right.


    After the deposit, all the owners learned a good lesson.


    The Lord of the palace in front of us, he doesn''t eat soft or hard.


    Therefore, they were forced to put away their careful thinking and obediently abide by the rules set by Lin Mengya.


    Fortunately, the other party is not a person who has broken his word.


    Lin Mengya counted the number of people in the yard.


    The family who paid the deposit this time will receive a small bronze medal while receiving the certificate issued by her.


    Don''t underestimate it.


    Even the Lezheng family, like other families, has only two.


    Because only with this thing can we take the antidote from her hand.


    If not, oh, I''m sorry. The deposit is not refunded, and the medicine hasn''t been returned yet.


    Say she''s unreasonable, Overlord clause?


    Sorry, this is the time to pay the deposit before. She asked everyone to keep reading it out and remember it word by word. Finally, she had to recite it word by word before collecting the deposit.


    It''s all like this. It certainly doesn''t exist. Someone forgot or didn''t know.


    Therefore, those homeowners also pay special attention to this small card, for fear that losing one will affect their own family.


    It has to be said that people are very adaptable.


    In just a few days, they are used to Lin Mengya''s devil education.


    I have to say, it''s really a great achievement.


    "Everybody."


    As soon as she spoke, the others immediately quieted down.


    His eyes looked at her eagerly.


    Lin Mengya was still calm, wearing a mask and not timid at all.


    "From now on, you must keep secret everything I ask you to do. Of course, the reason for keeping secret is not for me, but for the safety of all of you."


    "You should know exactly what''s going on outside?"


    The hoarse and cold voice struck everyone''s heart.


    To be honest, it''s really hard these days.


    The people who besieged the city outside didn''t make any sense.


    They also never gave up, and repeatedly sent people out to make peace.


    However, the other party not only disagreed, but even killed the people they sent wantonly.


    Even, they also opened their mouths to the lion, changing one request a day and exaggerating again and again.


    Until yesterday, the external conditions had risen to the point where they had to hand over most of their property!


    Moreover, it is half of their family property!


    Isn''t it going to kill them?


    Without contrast, there is no inclination.


    Compared with those deadly things outside, Gong Ya is obviously more affordable!


    It seems to have forgotten that when Gong Ya put forward the deposit before, they seemed to be reluctant to give up one by one.

 Chapter 3072

    In this regard, Lin Mengya doesn''t feel anything.


    Human nature has always been like this. She sees through it early, so she can achieve her goal.


    After hearing her request, the people immediately nodded and agreed.


    "Don''t worry, master Gong! It''s about our own life and death. I will never let it be revealed!"


    "Me too!"


    "Yes, we will keep it a secret. Please rest assured!"


    Lin Mengya pressed it with her hand, indicating that everyone didn''t have to be so anxious to show loyalty.


    As for whether someone will leak out, she doesn''t care much anyway.


    Anyway, their death is their own business. What does it have to do with her?


    She turned her head and signaled that the people behind her could come out.


    A moment later, a crowd of women poured in.


    But the attention of the ancient people was focused on the cloth bags in their hands, and they didn''t even look at the women at all.


    "The two bags in front of you, the solid one is used to deal with the dead wasps. The colored one is used to wash the ground after cooking."


    As for why this distinction is made.


    Well, maybe it''s because everyone doesn''t want to waste the leftover materials cut down.


    But the people who finally got to know the medicine were as valuable as a treasure.


    For a time, those people formed a group, then held things in front of their chest and looked wary at the people around them.


    That way, it seems that I''m afraid that the people next to me will rob me.


    But after that, someone found something wrong.


    "Master Gong, no! You asked us to dispose of the dead wasps and wash them everywhere. What about the antidote?"


    After such a reminder, people also reacted one after another.


    right!


    Now the most important thing is not the antidote?


    Just when the big guy couldn''t help but want to ask Lin Mengya what happened, she opened her mouth again.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    At this time, she picked up a stack of thick rice paper on the table beside her.


    "Let''s see if it records the diseases of your families."


    Then, in a cavity of suspicion, they endured an anxious mood and finished reading a few pages of paper sent to their hands.


    It was a case written by her herself.


    The above not only describes in detail the situation of their family after the poisoning, but also makes corresponding predictions for the reaction in the next few days.


    After reading it, they had no other ideas except more anxiety in their hearts.


    The Lord of the palace, can you show them these things just to make them worry?


    When everyone''s patience was about to run out, Le Zhengzi Xiu stood up.


    He also held a page of paper in his hand, probably because he didn''t rest well, and his face looked a little bad.


    "Well, Lord Gong, tell the truth. Are the symptoms of poison hair different from each family?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Of course, they didn''t collude.


    Le Zhengzi''s observation is far better than ordinary people.


    It''s not surprising that he could sense his intention.


    "Different? How could that be? Don''t we all get the same poison? Why is it different?"


    This news is like a drop of water into the oil, which immediately explodes the pot.


    Lin Mengya let everyone talk.


    Then, without being reminded, they exchanged their cases one after another.


    And in


    They were all stupid when they saw each other''s medical records.


    dissimilarity! It''s really different!


    Many people even find that the symptoms of their neighbors are different from their own.


    A little fear rose in my heart.


    What''s going on? Is it because your situation is more serious?


    The people who were quite confident just now immediately panicked.


    They have only one idea in their mind now. It''s over! It must be dead this time!


    As the only Yue Zhengzi who remained calm in the field, Xiumei frowned and stretched out again only a moment later.


    He doesn''t think his symptoms are the most serious, and there should be special reasons why he is different from others.


    Then he habitually looked at Gong ya.


    But see the corners of each other''s mouth, secretly bent a slight arc.


    The master of the palace is really


    He shook his head secretly.


    It seems better not to offend each other in the future.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll make her toss hard in the future.


    "Stop guessing."


    When Lin Mengya saw that they were flustered enough, she spoke slowly.


    "Poison, because everyone''s constitution is different, the condition of poison hair will be different. Therefore, this is a normal phenomenon."


    The hearts of the people hung high, and now they finally fell quietly to the ground.


    But then Lin Mengya said, "but."


    People: but it''s too late! She said, but she did!


    It''s over now! They''re afraid they''re hopeless.


    "But if you want to solve this problem, the trouble is a little troublesome, but it''s not hopeless. Just, I need to see the specific situation of the patient before I can work out the prescription. Are you all right?"


    The hearts of the people hung up and fell down and hung up with her words.


    How dare they have a temper when they come back and forth?


    I just hope the little ancestor can cure their people quickly.


    As for the future, even if they have great courage, they dare not go to the palace again.


    Otherwise, the little ancestor will definitely toss their family to death if he seizes the opportunity next time!


    "No problem, no problem! My Kang family will fully cooperate!"


    "So is my Cheng family!"


    "And me, so are our Xue family!"


    For a time, everyone began to actively express their position, and their attitude was not generally positive.


    Finally, Lin Mengya divided the time for each family according to the strength of toxicity.


    The sooner the detoxification, the better.


    At this moment, the owners suddenly woke up.


    If they continue to procrastinate and refuse to actively pay the deposit, it will be a waste of survival opportunities for all of them.


    At the thought that they almost lost the only chance to ask for help because of their own or others'' selfishness, they couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Then, he was more respectful to Lin Mengya, and almost offered him as his ancestor.


    After telling everyone how to use the antidote, Lin Mengya was taken to the first house with the medicine box on her back as quickly as possible.


    The family''s surname is Xue. Not many people came this time. Together, there are only a dozen people.


    But because they are close to the roadside, there are more poisonous bees.


    And because they had few hands and didn''t clean in time, the toxicity also accumulated deeply.


    The short and fat owner of the Xue family ran to lead her in.


    Immediately, master Xue was killed


    A slender woman hugged her and cried and begged, "Sir, please save Chenger! Don''t you say that the palace master is a Bodhisattva? I''ll go and ask her to save my son!"


    Xue''s head frowned, but Gong Ya was behind him. He had no choice but to smile and push his wife.


    "Madam, you get up first. The Lord of the palace her..."


    He wanted to say that the Lord of the palace was behind, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Xue suddenly burst out a sharp cry.


    "She''s just a foreigner! It''s your own son who''s sick! Besides, she''s so capable. Even if she gives it out, it''s nothing!"


    Mrs. Xue''s words immediately made the Xue family leader blush, and her heart was shocked.


    He almost subconsciously looked at Gong Ya behind him.


    Fortunately, the other party left without turning around and didn''t say anything.


    But the other party''s calm eyes shocked Xue''s heart.


    The next moment, he immediately covered his wife''s mouth and scolded in a low voice: "what do you know? Shut your mouth to me quickly!"


    After whispering angrily to his wife, he smiled at Lin Mengya.


    It''s just that the smile is a little guilty.


    "Where is the patient?"


    Seeing that Lin Mengya''s look and tone are normal, Xue''s master is busy guiding her.


    "All the patients are here. Please follow me, master of the palace."


    Mrs. Xue, who was pushed into the arms of her servants, was stunned.


    Master Gong!


    The other party is the palace master who implicated her son!


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Xue''s teeth itched with hatred.


    But just now her husband''s reaction cooled her heart. There was no time to think about others. She suddenly rushed to Lin Mengya.


    At this time, he shouted, "catch someone quickly and send him outside. Anyway, I must save my son''s life!"


    The people around were stunned. Someone really wanted to come forward and catch people.


    But master Xue will never allow this to happen!


    He turned back and threw a mouth at the woman who wanted to catch people.


    "What are you fooling around about? Don''t you see that the Lord of the palace is here to save people? If I miss the good opportunity of the Lord of the palace to save people, I''ll beat you all to death!"


    It has to be said that the leader of the Xue family has a relatively stable position in the Xue family.


    As soon as he spoke, no one dared to do it again.


    Mrs. Xue is like a hungry wolf at the moment.


    With green light in his eyes, he wanted to catch Gong ya all the time, so as to exchange a glimmer of life for his son.


    However, due to the fact that master Xue was on the other side, she looked very painful. She was disappointed and puzzled when she looked at master Xue.


    Obviously, he said these words himself before, but now he still has to protect the foreign woman?


    Just when Mrs. Xue was so sad and angry that she wanted to fight Lin Mengya again, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Mrs. Xue.


    "If you want to keep your son alive, come with me."


    "What do you mean? I don''t allow you to be bad for my son!"


    Seeing Mrs. Xue''s eyes red, she was about to come up and fight with herself. Lin Mengya just frowned gently.


    She pointed to the closed door.


    "Now I can go in and be saved."


    If you delay a little longer, even she can''t guarantee.


    Protecting children is the nature of every mother.


    Although Mrs. Xue stared at her like an enemy, the next moment, Mrs. Xue suddenly shook off her servant''s hand and staggered to open the door for her.

 Chapter 3073

    "Can you really save my son?"


    Lin Mengya was about to go in, but Mrs. Xue stopped her.


    She didn''t have much resentment against Mrs. Xue, but she wasn''t so generous.


    Besides, she also knew that the reason why Mrs. Xue had such an idea must have something to do with master Xue.


    It can be said that before she did not attack these people, did not all families of the ancient family think so?


    "I want to personally promise that you will cure my son! Otherwise, I will..."


    "Why should I promise to cure your son?"


    Lin Mengya spoke.


    But the words were very cold.


    "Master Xue." She looked back expressionless and looked at the uncertain master Xue.


    These people really can''t learn well. Even if they have been taught enough, they still have to play with her.


    "You have wasted half your time since I came in. I still say that it''s up to you to choose whether to die or live."


    "If you can''t trust me, I''ll go now."


    With that, she had turned and walked out without hesitation.


    At this time, the Xue family leader knew that he was worried. He immediately made amends and quickly hinted to his servants to pull Mrs. Xue away so as not to get in the way.


    Finally, Lin Mengya was respectfully invited to the house by the Xue family leader to check the poisoning of the eldest childe of the Xue family.


    There are few people in the Xue family. Except the eldest childe, everyone else has only mild poisoning symptoms.


    But the condition of this eldest son Xue is really not very good.


    At this time, the person has fallen into a coma.


    This is consistent with the situation predicted in Lin Mengya''s case.


    She quickly examined the eldest childe''s body.


    Although it was like picking pork at a pork stall, after all, no one dared to say a word of nonsense.


    They''ve just seen this guy who says to leave. They don''t dare to provoke him again.


    After the inspection, Lin Mengya recorded the eldest childe''s condition in detail in her little book.


    After that, she checked several mild symptoms by the way, which were still recorded in the book.


    "I''ve made it clear. It''s time. I''ll go to the next house."


    She said, picking up her small medicine box and leaving.


    The Xue family leader, who has been watching nervously, is a little worried.


    "Lord Gong, it was my wife who was rude just now. Please save my son!"


    Nearby, there are also several families of poisoning patients begging.


    Master Xue regretted it very much at the moment.


    If he had known that the master of the palace family was so insistent, he would not have let his wife make trouble before.


    Who knows, but stealing chicken can''t erode rice.


    Alas, miscalculation!


    "I already know the situation, and I''m taking money. We agreed before that the antidote you took from me this time and my treatment fee have been agreed. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    "But, but..."


    Seeing that Xue''s master still wanted to keep pestering, Lin Mengya couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "Master Xue, do you want to break the contract?"


    Master Xue was suddenly surprised and shook his head subconsciously. He was very frightened.


    "No, it''s not! Well, master Gong, take your time! I''ll see you out myself!"


    No matter how much, he can only swallow it back and hold it in his stomach.


    After all, the man in front of me has a good temper, but he is not very good.


    Although the head will hang high in his heart, the Xue family leader can only send people to another family first.


    Standing at the gate, he had no choice


    Naidi sighed.


    "I hope the palace master won''t let us down!"


    ......


    Under Lin Mengya''s constant threat to quit, several families after the Xue family can only listen to her honestly and dare not disobey her at all.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t ask them to do anything.


    At best, let them keep quiet and don''t quarrel with her. It''s just a waste of her time.


    Nevertheless, at the end of the day, if she didn''t have a system to deal with those poisonous hair with her, I''m afraid she would have to be paralyzed.


    She was carried back by long Tianyu in the evening.


    In the carriage, she leaned against each other''s shoulders and fell asleep.


    But in his hand, he still firmly grasped his small medicine box.


    "Master..."


    As soon as Bai Su came up, he saw Lin Mengya on his Highness''s back.


    At that moment, he pressed down what he wanted to say and made a gesture to long Tianyu: do you want to set a meal?


    Long Tianyu took a distressed look at his wife behind him and gently shook his head.


    Then he told Bai Su with lips: it''s hot. Send it to our room.


    Bai Su did it immediately.


    Along the way, all the people they met automatically and spontaneously lightened their actions, or stood in place without disturbing Lin Mengya''s sleep.


    Long Tianyu carried her on his back and safely sent her to the bed in the bedroom.


    Just wanted to take off the mask for her, she was pressed by a slender and flexible hand.


    "It''s me."


    He was annoyed at his movements, but his voice was very soft.


    Probably because the voice was so familiar that she completely gave up her vigilance.


    The next moment, the little hand hung down again, breathing for a long time.


    Long Tianyu shook his head, but his mouth was filled with a smile.


    Just trust him?


    But he is also very proud.


    It shows that he is not too bad to be a husband.


    She took off her mask, took off her coat, shoes and socks, and finally easily took off her small medicine box.


    He sat quietly by the bed and looked at his wife gently and spoiled.


    He just felt that he couldn''t see her enough all his life.


    Lin Mengya woke up hungry.


    Although her brain was still not very clear, the feeling of empty stomach was really uncomfortable.


    "Wake up and come to dinner."


    Before she could see clearly, she was held by long Tianyu and sat next to the table.


    Then the man whispered, "open your mouth."


    She obeyed.


    The next moment, a mouthful of warm and sweet soup was fed to her mouth.


    After a bowl of pig bone and corn soup, Lin Mengya was awakened by the aroma of food.


    At this time, she realized that she was actually sitting on long Tianyu''s leg!


    And the other party is feeding himself in an orderly way.


    Suddenly, a sense of shame prompted her to quickly push away the man and jump off his knee.


    "You, what are you doing? What does it look like?"


    Fortunately, the children are not here, and so are Bai su.


    Otherwise, she can''t have her face again!


    Long Tianyu looked at it and hugged it empty.


    "Tut."


    Lin mengarden gave each other a warning stare, "it''s outside. Be serious!"


    "So, ma''am


    Yes, just at home? "


    Seeing long Tianyu''s eyes, Lin Mengya immediately realized that 80% of the goods didn''t hold anything good!


    At present, he sat firmly opposite long Tianyu, and the meaning of drawing a clear line is very obvious.


    But long Tianyu was not affected at all. Instead, he continued to hold chopsticks and bring vegetables to her.


    "Eat first and wait until you''re full."


    This tone doesn''t seem quite right!


    But Lin Mengya still measured between being hungry and having a full meal and chose to eat first!


    Don''t care what the goods do!


    Anyway, she has to be full before she can have the strength to fight, doesn''t she?


    Under the attack of long Tianyu''s disgusting eyes, Lin Mengya quickly ate two bowls of rice and swept more than half of the dishes on the table, so as to get rid of the feeling of hunger.


    Long Tianyu was surprised every time she saw it.


    When he was raised by the prince in the palace, his mother and those concubines and princesses were very particular about eating.


    But in any case, they put down their chopsticks automatically when they were only six or seven full.


    Even some concubines will come up with something to spend on food for elegance.


    In short, more rules and less food.


    But his wife is a doer.


    Every meal must be dry and full.


    He didn''t think his wife ate too much. Instead, he thought that his wife was eating like this, which made people feel down-to-earth.


    As for those concubines and princesses, he thought it was not dinner.


    At best, it''s just tasting.


    "When you''re full, let someone come in and clean up. I have something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya eats fast because she practiced it in the laboratory before.


    It''s not like this at ordinary times. It''s only when you work hard and forget to eat and sleep that you can reproduce the speed at that time.


    But every time, she always felt that her man looked at her a little strange.


    Well, what do you say?


    It was as if it had entered her stomach, but he was about to eat.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know why.


    In a word, the man will be fine if he doesn''t disturb her.


    "You''re just full. I''ll accompany you to the yard and eat."


    Long Tianyu reached out to pull her.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her stomach.


    In fact, she thinks it''s OK. After all, her digestive function is far superior to that of ordinary people, and because she has to bear the extra energy of the system, she really doesn''t eat much at each meal.


    However, I didn''t refuse long Tianyu''s kindness.


    Let the other party hold her hand and circle in the exquisite small yard.


    In the system, Lin Mengya smoothed out all the data today before saying, "if there is no accident, I can collect all the patient data tomorrow."


    "That''s good, but I don''t want you to be too tired."


    Long Tianyu knew it was urgent, but he didn''t want his wife to be tired.


    Lin Mengya nodded, "well, I know."


    "It''s just that I wonder why the toxic symptoms of these families are so different."


    Long Tianyu stopped and gathered her coat.


    "What do you suspect?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, thought for a moment, then lowered her voice and said, "I think this wasp disaster is not simple, just for revenge."


    Long Tianyu stared at her for a moment, then raised his big hand and suddenly pinched her cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Mengya subconsciously wants to avoid his mischievous hand.

 Chapter 3074

    Unfortunately, she can''t avoid each other''s hands every time.


    Finally, she had to let the other party pinch her cheek and grind it enough before she released it.


    But Lin Mengya''s memory rose.


    Immediately pushed away the man''s hand, took a big step back and opened the distance.


    "Be serious!"


    I don''t know when it was done.


    Satisfied, long Tianyu took back his hand and was not angry. He just smiled and looked at his wife.


    "I just think - those people have to drag you in, for fear that their intestines will be green in the future."


    In the eyes of those people, I''m afraid I''ve never regarded my wife as a strong enemy?


    Unfortunately, their arrogance will eventually ruin everything.


    Lin Mengya''s lips bent quietly again.


    "Hey, you can''t say that."


    Really, it''s all for the old husband and wife. She''ll be ashamed to praise her like this!


    But long Tianyu picked his lips and said, "if they know you can eat so much, they will regret it. After all, not everyone is as rich as your husband and I can make you eat every meal."


    So, is that too much for her?


    Lin mengarden glared at each other angrily.


    Then he turned and left.


    She shouldn''t expect the goods to spit out any good words!


    Long Tianyu was so popular that he couldn''t hold down his smile.


    But he followed up and took the man in his arms.


    "I''m joking. You''re angry. Besides, it''s a blessing to eat! I wish you could eat more."


    It''s better to be like just after birth.


    The skin and flesh all over his body are soft, like the best white jade candy cake, which makes him love it every time.


    Not bad now.


    But he still likes his wife to have some meat. It''s best to be like a girl. It looks round and soft. It really makes him like it in his heart.


    Lin Mengya still didn''t calm down. "Hum" made a sound, which was to show her position and attitude.


    But when they entered the room, she took out the little book full of symptoms.


    "All the symptoms are here. Tomorrow I''ll study with my teacher and find the right medicine."


    At this point, she remembered a question.


    "You say, if the people in the city don''t move, will the group of people outside the city rush in impatiently?"


    The reason why she made all kinds of threats was to prevent families from divulging information in advance.


    Although she didn''t know what the purpose of the group outside the city was, she was sure that the group outside was going to cure the people inside the city.


    If they really just want to threaten people, now, take out some antidotes and create a seemingly real illusion for them, so that they can use them better.


    At least, my plan will never go so smoothly.


    Therefore, she has always suspected that the other party may have no antidote at all!


    Therefore, they will only be surrounded.


    Send a few more people to lobby and drive them to fight with her by the name of the moon god.


    Unfortunately, their purpose did not come to fruition, but she caught those guys who tried to fan the flames.


    "Do you want to excite them?" Long Tianyu frowned shallowly.


    "Well. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just worried about your safety."


    Hearing what he said, Lin Mengya kissed the back of his hand.


    "I have you!"


    So she''s not afraid of anything.


    I also believe that long Tianyu will protect her and the children.


    In a simple word, long Tianyu is willing to do anything for her.


    He rubbed her little head and took the matter over.


    "Well, I''ll have the news spread out quietly tomorrow. You can do whatever you want."


    He will guard her back and dispel all dangers for her.


    "Good!"


    Lin Mengya raised her head and kissed him on the chin.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help feeling a little moved when she smelled the light smell of Medicine on her body.


    But Lin Mengya covered her mouth and yawned.


    "I''m so tired!"


    As she was saying this, she was paralyzed in his arms.


    After a while, he continued to sleep.


    Long Tianyu is helpless.


    But he still accepted his life, picked up his big baby and properly placed the people. Only then did he take off his clothes, shoes and socks and go to bed.


    Madam is so busy, of course he can''t be such a beast.


    But he is a strong man, some impulses are not so easy to eliminate, not to mention, next to him lies the love in his heart.


    I can only look at the top of the bed, think about some things and divert my attention.


    I don''t know how long it took before he recovered his calm and went to sleep with his wife.


    The next day, Lin Mengya still got up early, ate quickly, and took people out of the door.


    Maybe she got the advice from the families she experienced yesterday. Where she went today, she was unimpeded, so she didn''t waste any time.


    Lin Mengya is also quite satisfied with the Taoist behavior of the people.


    The hand moves faster.


    Just after using the lunch delivered by long Tianyu herself, she went to Lezheng''s house, the last house of the diagnosis and treatment.


    Speaking of it, except for Le Zhengzi Xiu and le Zhengzi Tan brothers, she really hasn''t seen a few people in the Le Zheng family.


    Originally, according to the data of Lezheng family, they should be in the middle.


    However, Le Zhengzi Xiu carried forward his noble style as the head of the first family at the critical moment and openly ranked himself last.


    Harvest a wave of goodwill, not to mention, but also let yourself have a deeper prestige in the ancient family.


    At first, Lin Mengya thought Le Zhengzi Xiu was really selfless.


    But when she got there, she knew what a chicken thief was.


    "Master Gong, this is the second uncle of my family. Please help me see how he is?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu treated her as before.


    It''s just that the eyes are quietly warm for a few minutes, so we can see the meaning of welcoming her.


    Lin Mengya also put on a business attitude.


    At least in front of people, they will not actively expose the cooperative relationship.


    He followed Le Zhengzi to the inner courtyard, and then he saw the elders in the other party''s mouth.


    "Get out! Those two little white eyed wolves just want to see me die!"


    The sound inside was full of spirit. It didn''t sound like dying.


    Lin Mengya quietly gave Le Zhengzi a look.


    The latter shook his head slightly at her, but his eyes revealed a few indifferent indifference.


    So, the relationship between these two people may not be good?


    Their communication was silent and rapid.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Le Zhengzi Xiu frowned in embarrassment and knocked on the door.


    "Second uncle, it''s me."


    The sound inside went down, but only for a few seconds.


    Then a more explosive roar came out.


    "You still have the face to call me second uncle! Le Zhengzi Xiu, don''t forget who protected your brothers from growing up after your parents died!"


    "Who is it, trying hard to keep you in the position of the master of the house!"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but be surprised at that lofty and reasonable attitude.


    To be honest, she learned from her own man''s investigation that the position of the two brothers in the Lezheng family was not stable.


    But she did not expect that the second uncle of Lezheng''s family would talk about his kindness so much.


    Although they all say great kindness without thanking, good people who can really sacrifice themselves will not always talk about their kindness to others.


    Therefore, from the attitude of Le Zhengzi Xiu, this kindness is likely to be mixed with a lot of water.


    But after all, it''s someone else''s business, and she can''t talk about it.


    He had to stand aside silently and see how Le Zhengzi Xiu responded.


    "Zixiu never forgot what happened that year."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was serious, but his heart was full of sarcasm.


    original?


    Oh! If aunt Qing hadn''t been kind enough to help them in secret, I''m afraid he and his brother would have died in the backyard of this good second uncle!


    He just wanted to embezzle the family property left by his parents through their two brothers.


    It''s also interesting to pretend to be a lifesaver?


    But le Zhengzi Xiu has long been a lonely young man.


    If you say, what is the most important thing aunt Qing taught him.


    That''s probably enough for his self-protection ability and perseverance.


    "It''s good you haven''t forgotten, Zixiu. The second uncle is old. I''m afraid he won''t live for a few days even if he didn''t suffer this disaster."


    "My second uncle has no other thoughts. I just hope you can see that for the sake of saving your brothers, I can let my second uncle enjoy his old age."


    "Zixiu, can you promise your second uncle?"


    Lin Mengya heard it with her own ears. Just now she was angry and shouted that Le Zhengzi Xiu was a wolf. In the twinkling of an eye, she became so weak and sad.


    So, do you ancient people specialize in this kind of drama?


    Or is it because the environment is too bad, so everyone has developed a good ability like a chameleon?


    She is really impressed and ashamed!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes also changed from sarcasm to indifference.


    But the tone was a little sad.


    "Second uncle, what are you talking about?"


    "How can Zi Tan and I not remember what you did to us?"


    "Moreover, as a respected elder of the family, you naturally want to enjoy your old age. Don''t think about it. I''ve found someone to see you. Just open the door."


    Yes!


    She got into the drama show by mistake today, didn''t she?


    One is to repay with gratitude, the other is to repay with vengeance, but the attitude is very sincere.


    At most, it will only make people feel a little confused, but they can''t grasp any handle.


    These two people are amazing!


    "Doctor? What kind of doctor did you invite? It may cure my disease?"


    The people inside obviously don''t believe it.


    Later, he complained with a little dissatisfaction: "I''ve heard that all those people want is a small owner of the palace family. The palace family... The palace family has been expelled from the ancient family. Why do you have to protect people when they abandon the family?"

 Chapter 3075

    For no reason was cue, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows.


    But she didn''t feel surprised at all.


    The previous events were enough for her to see clearly. I''m afraid the attitude of the whole ancient people towards her is the same.


    Some people even feel that she should sacrifice herself to save people she never knew.


    If it had been put before, she would have to argue with others.


    Why does she have to sacrifice?


    But now, she has seen through the nature of these ancient people.


    Since there is no longer any expectation, there is no need to spend more words.


    They are just reasonable. If they are not reasonable, there are naturally unreasonable methods.


    In short, she is very open-minded now and doesn''t want to waste time at all.


    Yue Zhengzi Xiu, who also heard this, flashed a cold idea in his eyes.


    But on his face, he looked at Lin Mengya with some embarrassment.


    Then he kindly advised the people inside, "second uncle, don''t mention these things again in the future. Everything is easy to discuss, and the most important thing is your body."


    Listen, listen!


    As a spectator, Lin Mengya couldn''t help cheering for Le Zhengzi''s exquisite acting skills.


    The people inside thought it was also quite useful for his attitude.


    Before long, the people inside finally opened the door.


    Le Zhengzi made a relieved expression at the moment, and then quietly handed her a look.


    Lin Mengya nodded slightly and followed each other behind.


    She just found out something.


    From beginning to end, Yue Zhengzi Xiu didn''t identify her.


    So, is it deliberately hiding, or just forgetting to introduce?


    She doesn''t know.


    But she was also professional. She hung her head slightly and followed behind Le Zhengzi Xiu before entering the room.


    "Cough, Zixiu, you have a heart."


    The air in the house is a little cloudy.


    But it''s not medicine, but some


    It can only be said that Le Zhengzi''s second uncle is still old and strong, and his heart is not old.


    And that''s what happened.


    After she entered the door, she saw that there were five or six young girls waiting in the room.


    The smell of fragrant powder came to her nose. Lin Mengya rubbed the tip of her nose, which was difficult to adapt to.


    I''m afraid the second uncle of Le Zhengzi''s cultivation is not as simple as recovering from illness?


    "OK, you all go down. Zixiu, my second uncle is old now. I can''t help you this time. Won''t you blame my second uncle?"


    The girls obviously passed by, but le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t squint, as if he didn''t see those beautiful figures at all.


    "What did you say? You''ve worked hard for your family all your life. You really should live a good life. But you''ve just been poisoned, so you shouldn''t work too hard."


    "Ha ha, you boy! You don''t know what kind of temperament your second aunt is. You and I are both men. We all know something!"


    Oh, what a scum!


    Lin Mengya silently labeled Le Zhengzi''s second uncle as "scum".


    Even if a woman is powerful, what can she do?


    Once the man has the idea of cheating, it can''t be stopped.


    After thinking about it, she quietly pressed the small medicine box she carried with her.


    There are many small mechanisms hidden in the small medicine box she carries with her.


    Later, she will use a set of special silver needles to "check" the body of the residue.


    Oh,


    This is her "special" good thing, which is guaranteed to make this scum unforgettable for life.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu also didn''t want to tangle with each other any more, so he introduced Lin Mengya to each other.


    "Second uncle, this is the doctor who sees you."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu did intend to hide Gong ya. Lin Mengya also cooperated quite tacitly. He took a step forward and then said, "my surname is Meng."


    The surname Gong is too easy to expose, so she chose Meng, which is homonymous with dream.


    In this way, even if she is exposed, it is not a lie.


    Seeing that the other party was a woman, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s second uncle was somewhat dissatisfied.


    Especially after seeing the mask on the other party''s face, it was because of her slightly hoarse voice that she recognized that the other party was either ugly or an elderly woman.


    Attitude, then some impatient.


    "Well, I don''t care what your last name is. Since my nephew invited you here, you''d better detoxify me."


    This attitude is quite bossy.


    Lin Mengya secretly grinds her teeth.


    "I''ll try my best."


    She will "detoxify" each other well!


    "Hum! A woman is a woman."


    In his words, his contemptuous attitude was not concealed at all.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold, but because she hung her head, the other party didn''t find it.


    She took out the pulse pillow from the medicine box, and then approved a small square towel on each other''s wrist.


    She is terrible and dirty when she comes into contact with such people''s skin.


    After a while, she could roughly determine the situation. Then she took out her special silver needle bag from the medicine box.


    "Lie down."


    She spared words like gold, but she had expended her great patience.


    This old scum has been killed in recent days!


    If she goes on with this needle, she will ensure that the old scum will never forget it.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    Le Zhengde quit.


    He blew his beard and stared at her like an uncle.


    But Lin Mengya took out a thin silver needle from the silver needle bag.


    "Didn''t your parents tell you not to mess with female doctors and lawyers?"


    Because the former can make him very painful; The latter can make him very painful.


    But there is no female lawyer here, so she, the female doctor, will do it on her behalf and let the old scum man accept a severe beating from the society!


    Le Zhengde was about to scold her, but he saw a silver flash in Lin Mengya''s hand.


    The next moment, Le Zhengde was frightened to find that his legs seemed to lose consciousness!


    "What have you done? Le Zhengzi Xiu, are you blind?"


    Although the other party waved her hands excitedly, Lin Mengya still held a silver needle and another hand, and grabbed the old scum''s arm.


    Those little hands are obviously thin with five fingers, but their strength is beyond ordinary people.


    Yue Zhengde, a man, could not move for a moment. He could only watch a silver needle pierce into his waist again.


    The next moment, his left upper body was numb.


    Even, he felt that his arm weighed more than a kilo and could not be lifted again.


    Yue Zhengde fell into infinite panic.


    He wanted to keep shouting, but he found that he could only make a "Ho Ho" sound.


    He stared at Lin Mengya with endless resentment in his eyes.


    In that way, it seemed that I wanted to swallow her alive.


    Two stitches, Lin Mengya


    Made the old man completely incapacitated.


    "Oh, Le Zhengzi Xiu, your second uncle seems to have a stroke!"


    She stopped, then stepped back and "enjoyed" the scene side by side with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Although Le Zhengde can''t move, his brain is clear.


    He angrily accused Le Zhengzi Xiu with his eyes, but the latter''s face was indifferent.


    "Second uncle, you are really careless."


    Yue Zhengde has cursed Yue Zhengzi in his heart for thousands of times.


    In his opinion, the little beast is ungrateful and breaks the bridge across the river!


    Wait until he''s ready!


    He had to summon the elders of the clan and skin the boy!


    But then, what Le Zhengzi Xiu said left him only panic.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu said, "do you remember what my parents looked like when they were dying?"


    "Second uncle, you were once an illegitimate child excluded by others in the family. If my father hadn''t accepted and sheltered you, I''m afraid you are still wandering outside?"


    "How did you repay my parents?"


    "Is it to report to those people and frame them up, or to take people in person and set traps and kill them on the only way my parents come back, or to take people to rape my mother in front of my father when his legs are broken?"


    Yue Zhengzi''s words get colder and colder.


    Now, Le Zhengde can only stare at each other in horror.


    No, no!


    Even he forgot those things in those years. How could this boy know the truth?!


    "I remember that under the guise of adopting our brother, you actually poisoned us and wanted us to die slowly. In this way, you can monopolize the property left by my parents to our brother, and even the position of the head of the family."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s tone was still cold, and even he started a smile.


    But it was this smile that made Yue Zhengde hot.


    Like! It''s so similar!


    In those days, his family brother always looked so kind and smiling.


    Therefore, the clan brother got the love of the whole family, and even the love of girls he couldn''t get anyway.


    But why?


    Obviously, he is the same as him, and he has the blood of the Lezheng family. Just because his mother is a foreigner, he has become a bastard that everyone spits on?


    He is unwilling!


    And how his brother trusted him.


    So that he learned the secret of his brother.


    It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Therefore, he successfully betrayed the clan brother, and then he was afraid that he would come back to settle accounts with himself, so he personally took someone to kill the clan brother.


    He succeeded!


    You can even realize your delusions for many years in front of your brothers.


    The woman you miss so much is trampled under your body!


    But he didn''t expect that the woman should be so disrespectful.


    She ran away before she got her. Finally, she dragged her seriously injured brother down the cliff and fell into meat mud!


    This spirit has been lingering in his heart.


    Even if he had everything in his hands, he still felt dissatisfied.


    So he came up with the idea of the brothers'' sons.


    If we can let them have it in their hands, we can make them grateful to themselves, and finally, they will suffer and die miserably in their own hands.


    I''m afraid that can relieve this tone?

 Chapter 3076

    Yue Zhengde opened his mouth like an old bellows.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the man fell from the old family of Lezheng, who was high above, into a mud like appearance now.


    Fear, unwillingness, anger, and the hatred of revenge that was so strong that he almost burned himself, were constantly intertwined in Le Zhengde''s heart.


    He felt a fire burning in his body.


    At last, he felt only a prick of pain in his brain.


    It really hurts!


    If he could speak at this time, he must have held his head and screamed.


    However, Lin Mengya was quite satisfied and aroused a smile.


    "If I were you, I''d better keep a peaceful state of mind in the future. After all, the more grumpy your temper is, the heavier it will be!"


    Le Zhengde only felt his head dizzy.


    He tried to widen his eyes, but he found that his eyes were blurred.


    At this moment, he finally felt afraid.


    What''s going on?


    He, he''s just poisoned. How could it be¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya provoked a sneer, but she said it to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "The two needles I just pricked were just to induce the toxin on him. If he can be calm, he can recover slowly in a few days."


    "But who made him do so much thanks to his heart."


    "Now, he has completely become a waste that can''t be seen or acted on. It''s up to you what you want to do."


    Lin Mengya clapped her hands, as if she had done something rather inconspicuous.


    But in the eyes that Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at her, there was more awe than gratitude.


    Sure enough!


    The women of the palace family can''t be provoked!


    Although he didn''t know how the other party saw his mind.


    But the result is good for him.


    He glanced coldly at Le Zhengde and asked, "is it possible to cure him like this?"


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya said, "if you can prescribe the right medicine now, you can raise it for half a year."


    "But if it''s more than three months, there''s no cure!"


    Hearing this, Le Zhengde suddenly had a touch of hope in his heart.


    When he gets back, the tigress at home will be reluctant to give him up and will find someone to treat him.


    As long as he can be good, even as long as he can speak, he will shake off what Le Zhengzi Xiu, a white eyed wolf, has done.


    Let others lose their heart and make him the target of public criticism!


    But unexpectedly, the woman''s next words made him more anxious.


    "However, doctors other than me can only come when he has a sudden stroke, even if his medical skills are superb."


    "But this disease, the more it is treated as a stroke, the more serious it is!"


    She looks like a little devil.


    Throw hope high, and then trample it badly, making people fall from heaven to desperate hell in an instant.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu appreciates her "bad".


    The corners of the mouth even showed an unconscious smile.


    "Don''t worry, no one will be so kind to help him."


    He looked disdainfully at Le Zhengde, who was paralyzed on his bed.


    "His wife is my ''good'' second aunt. What I hate most in my life is men cheating outside."


    Hearing his tone, Lin Mengya guessed that the second aunt was probably not a good person.


    But the wicked need to be honed by the wicked.


    "Oh? That''s interesting. If I''m right, I just


    The girls who just went out should all be friends with your second uncle? "


    "Well, so, in order to let people take better care of my second uncle, I will send these little second aunts back to my second uncle''s house together."


    These words of Le Zhengzi Xiu completely cut off Le Zhengde''s hope.


    Thinking of the angry look of the female tiger at home, he was already angry, and now he was even more afraid.


    These women, I''m afraid he''ll have to be killed by the tigress before they enter his yard!


    Suddenly, Le Zhengde made a "grunt" in his throat.


    Then the man choked and fainted.


    Lin Mengya pinched her nose and came forward to check the situation: "I can''t die. I''m afraid it will be more serious after waking up."


    If it is, everything she did before is just an introduction.


    Then Le Zhengde''s mood just now has become his own poison.


    After confirming that the man was not dead, Yue Zhengzi Xiu was temporarily relieved.


    Of course he wasn''t worried about the life and death of his enemy.


    It''s just that Le Zhengde shouldn''t die so easily.


    The world is the living purgatory!


    After such a toss just now, Lin Mengya couldn''t stand the smelly air inside. She came out of the room with her small medicine box.


    She walked out tightly for several steps before she let go of the fresh air.


    dying!


    The environment inside is too bad. If she stays any longer, she will have to wear a gas mask.


    She rubbed the tip of her nose.


    Recently, she is very tired, so the system is in a low power consumption state.


    Therefore, the function of mediating the sensitivity of five senses is temporarily disabled.


    I didn''t expect to suffer this crime.


    Really, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Girl, it''s for you."


    A white handkerchief, even Lin Mengya can smell the faint fragrance on it.


    She took it over, covered her nose, raised her head and looked at the owner of the handkerchief.


    But he was surprised that the other party was one of the women who had just been in Le Zhengzi''s second uncle''s room.


    "Thank you, girl. It tastes good. It seems to be the smell of Osmanthus?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes are pure appreciation.


    She likes sweet scented osmanthus.


    Not only because the smell is quiet and does not smoke people, but also because the osmanthus can be made into delicious food.


    "Just like it."


    The woman who gave her a handkerchief looked eighteen or nine.


    The figure is slim and slim, and the face is beautiful.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya rubbed her nose with a handkerchief and asked tentatively, "can I give you a pulse? Don''t get me wrong, I just see that your body seems a little weak."


    It''s more than a little weak.


    If she is right, the girl looks like she has just given birth!


    The woman''s eyes flickered. Finally, she shook her head and refused.


    "It doesn''t matter. If the girl doesn''t dislike it, can you come with me?"


    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t dislike it.


    However, she still looked back and looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    This is his territory after all.


    And any action she takes should be with the consent of her master.


    Le Zhengzi didn''t know what he thought and nodded.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Lin Mengya no longer hesitated and left with the woman with the medicine box on her back.


    On the way, the woman seemed to have deliberately opened a distance from her.


    Even just walked half a step in front of her, habitually bowed and gently reminded her to look at her feet.


    Lin Mengya felt more and more uncomfortable. Finally, she directly stretched out her hand and grabbed the kind girl.


    "Be careful." She whispered a reminder.


    Who knows, the girl seemed to be burned. She couldn''t help shrinking and subconsciously hid next to her.


    Lin Mengya''s hands worked hard, directly righted the girl''s body and let people stand in front of her honestly.


    "Don''t hide! You almost fell down just now. You remind me that you have to take good care of yourself, don''t you?"


    Lin Mengya''s words are quite normal.


    But unexpectedly, when she looked up again, the girl''s eyes were already red.


    "Am I too strong? I''m sorry, I''ll find you a bottle of medicine for activating blood circulation and removing blood stasis! I''ll tell you, I''m not talking big. This medicine is an exclusive secret recipe made by myself. It''s absolutely easy to use. It can''t be bought in the market!"


    She also took out the medicine in order to ease the embarrassment.


    The girl took it with both hands and didn''t say it, but to her surprise, the girl took out another white handkerchief from her chest.


    "Girl, I haven''t used this before. You can use it to wipe your hands."


    "Ah?"


    Lin Mengya was a little confused and looked down at her hand.


    It''s OK. It''s not dirty at all.


    But when the girl saw that she didn''t answer, she put the medicine bottle close to her body, took a handkerchief and carefully wiped her slender fingers.


    "Don''t worry, girl. I''ve washed my body before I came. This veil is also from a serious source. It won''t dirty your hands."


    Lin Mengya heard it now.


    But at the same time, I can''t help being angry and sad.


    The girl was lowering her head and wiping her fingers carefully. She looked cautious, afraid of touching her hand again.


    In the girl''s eyes, there was no sadness, only another serious look.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She held back her sour nose and held each other''s hands directly.


    "That wicked old man''s scum is really dirty, but it''s all wiped off by your handkerchief!"


    The girl was shocked, and her eyes were unbearable sad, but she slowly realized that the other party was not disliking herself.


    And, and she grabbed her hand.


    "I..."


    "It''s all my fault! You gave me such a clean handkerchief, but I soiled it. In this way, I''ll wash it and give it back to you after I go back, okay?"


    Before the girl answered, Lin Mengya took each other''s little fingers.


    "We have a deal! Don''t think I''m not clean enough!"


    Lin Mengya''s fingers are kept warm and dry all year round.


    Because she often comes into contact with patients and has to do various exercises, she is not as soft as an ordinary woman.


    But there is a very special warmth.


    People, especially those who are full of fatigue and pain, will feel a trace of tenderness and security.


    Lin Mengya finished the hook and didn''t get rid of each other''s hand.


    And the girl seems to have forgotten it.


    Just don''t cross half body, quickly rubbed his eyes, turned his head, and showed a gentle smile to her.


    "How could it be? However, if you don''t dislike the veil, take it as a gift from me."


    When she finished, she regretted.


    Just because the gift was too cheap, she felt very ashamed.


    "Then thank you! Don''t say, my nose has been punished recently. Your veil can save me from fire and water!"

 Chapter 3077

    She is telling the truth.


    And the attitude towards the handkerchief was natural.


    Originally, it was just a fragrant and clean handkerchief. She thought it was a waste to block her nose.


    But the girl who gave her a veil, somehow her eyes became softer.


    "Well, I''ll make you a sachet later." She asked with some expectation.


    But Lin Mengya hesitated for a moment and whispered, "can I make a request?"


    "Well, you said."


    "My nose is too sensitive, so can the taste be softer?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya will also configure some medicine incense.


    But just now, she liked the sweet smell of Osmanthus on the handkerchief, and it didn''t smoke.


    Seeing the girl''s wide eyes, she said with some embarrassment: "if it''s any trouble..."


    "No trouble!"


    Said the kind girl suddenly.


    Then she burst out a sweet smile at Lin Mengya.


    Just like the faint sweet scented osmanthus, it only makes people feel warm.


    "It''s no trouble. I''ll do it for you when I get back."


    She repeated.


    Seems to have made an important commitment.


    Lin Mengya was flattered by her attitude.


    Is she too troublesome?


    Just thinking, they have entered a small cross hospital.


    "Jin Gui, Jin Gui! Oh, go find it and see if Jin Gui has invited the doctor!"


    There was some urgency in the sound.


    The girl who was smiling sweetly with Lin Mengya just now woke up, took her hand and trotted to the door of the wing room.


    "I brought the doctor! Let the doctor go and have a look!"


    Lin Mengya was pulled by a girl named Jin Gui and entered the door.


    Inside, there are some girls.


    At the moment, they all gathered around the bed and busily took care of the people on the bed.


    Pots of water dyed blood red passed through the hands of women.


    But they can''t do anything else.


    Lin Mengya''s spirit was shocked.


    "Get out of the way!"


    And as her voice fell, she had squeezed to the bedside.


    Then I saw that the woman lying on the bed looked quite thin.


    At the moment, the woman''s face was pale, her eyes were closed, and her breathing was very weak.


    The other women are helping her wipe the wound on her lower body.


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning when she saw the red quilt.


    According to this amount of bleeding, the woman lying in bed will die of excessive blood loss soon.


    Now, the most important thing is to stop bleeding.


    But the way she frowned, which fell into the eyes of the people next to her, became a proof of her disgust with their dirty.


    Some people couldn''t help but blush in their eyes, while others shouted angrily: "you just give us some medicine, and you can''t dirty your hands!"


    But the next moment, the man raised his voice several degrees in surprise, "what are you doing?"


    As a professional doctor, Lin Mengya''s treatment measures for wound hemostasis are far more professional than these women.


    She mercilessly opened the quilt on the woman, then pushed away her busy hands and exposed the wound under her eyes.


    Everyone felt a burst of sadness.


    It''s not enough for them to be abused. Are they going to die and be humiliated by others?


    But the next moment, Lin Mengya''s action made the women stare at her.


    "Go and burn some


    Hot water. Be sure to boil; Cook a clean cloth towel again. Your hands are not clean, which will cause secondary infection! "


    She took out the medicine box and disinfected it with alcohol cotton.


    Under normal circumstances, she will use her own special disinfectant powder.


    She also made alcohol cotton, which is only used for emergency disinfection.


    Now, I''m afraid I can''t care so much.


    The women around were stunned.


    This is the first time that someone said their hands were dirty, but they didn''t feel how to prick their hearts.


    I always feel that what the female doctor said "dirty" seems to be the dirty on the surface.


    Just when everyone was stunned, Jin Gui pulled the woman just now.


    "Sister yuan, the doctor is a good man. She won''t dislike us."


    Sister yuan looked at Jin Gui with a complicated look.


    Seeing that the other sisters were waiting for her, she nodded.


    But she didn''t let down her guard against the woman doctor.


    Over the years, she has seen too many people.


    Although everyone is a woman.


    But sometimes, women abuse women even harder.


    "Go. I hope I can save Xiao Lu''s life."


    "Hey!"


    Several people ran to boil water and cloth towels.


    Sister yuan stood by the bed, staring at the strange female doctor.


    My heart is full of doubts and vigilance.


    The patient''s wound was torn deeply.


    Lin Mengya made a preliminary examination and found that the wound should be healing, but it was torn open by external force.


    Because the wound is in a private place, and no effective treatment has been carried out since then, this kind of wound is constantly bleeding.


    Fortunately, although she doesn''t specialize in obstetrics and gynecology.


    However, because she is a woman herself, coupled with some previous experiences, she is quite familiar with the treatment of such wounds.


    Soon, the girls brought hot water.


    Lin Mengya took a look and soaked her disinfectant powder in it.


    When the water cooled, she took out her own special degreasing gauze.


    Don''t underestimate this thing.


    In modern times, it is inconspicuous. It can be bought in pharmacies in almost all streets and alleys, and the price is low and convenient.


    But now, it''s not easy for her to get some.


    But she can''t care anymore.


    Fold the soft sterile gauze into several layers, and then start wiping the wound for the woman.


    "Ah - it hurts!"


    Even when she was half unconscious and half awake, Xiao Lu still exhaled in pain.


    Her voice affects everyone''s heart.


    Sister yuan stood by the bed and held Xiaolu''s hand tightly.


    "Can you take it easy?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t care to look up at her and said, "if you don''t clean it up, she might die here."


    The wound already showed signs of inflammation, so she had to disinfect and clean it, then apply powder, and finally let her take some anti-inflammatory drugs orally.


    The people next to him were too timid to open their eyes. They lay on their companions'' shoulders and sobbed softly.


    The bold one is watching Lin Mengya''s actions curiously.


    Women''s there


    Although they are both women, they are also a little embarrassed, so they just helped Xiaolu wipe it casually.


    But this woman doctor, she, she doesn''t know how to be ashamed!


    Just thinking, Lin Mengya raised her body and asked someone to carry a bowl of warm anesthetic.


    "Pour it in, or you''ll stay


    She can''t stand it. "


    She wants to scrape away the rotten tissue around the wound.


    The feeling of pain may directly make people faint.


    "Oh, oh."


    Jin Gui hurried to take it, but sister yuan picked it up.


    "I''ll come."


    She gave the woman doctor a complicated look.


    Then, holding up Xiaolu''s head, he poured the medicine juice mouth by mouth.


    It didn''t take long for the medicine to work.


    Xiao Lu gradually fell asleep, her eyebrows and eyes even relaxed, and even seemed to fall into some sweet dream.


    "Does this medicine really make people feel no pain?"


    Sister yuan looked curiously at the empty bowl in her hand.


    Lin Mengya is trying the water temperature of the liquid medicine for washing for a while. She casually replied, "it varies from person to person, but the dosage can''t be too much at one time."


    The anesthetic she used was actually made of a poison that was not very toxic.


    But the toxicity can be easily metabolized by the human body.


    In addition to the strict measurement of controlled drugs, it can be said that there are no other shortcomings.


    In fact, other drugs are the same.


    It''s just the dosage and usage.


    Next, several girls gathered together. For them, it was absolutely a shame to maximize the wound treatment process.


    They knew for the first time that there were really women who were not shy.


    And from time to time, tell them some physiological and health knowledge that they are ashamed to talk about.


    Finally, Lin Mengya has to suture.


    Several women, including sister yuan, were so frightened that their faces were pale.


    It''s the golden laurel girl.


    At first, she was also very nervous. Later, she looked thoughtfully at the beautiful suture wound under Lin Mengya, and only felt it was too magical.


    The original, the original human flesh can also be sewn together like cloth!


    After Lin Mengya cut off the suture and finished the follow-up work in an orderly manner, she took off her mask and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "OK, it''s sewn up now. I need to stay in bed for rest in recent days. I''ll leave some medicine for her to take and pay attention to whether there is fever."


    Lin Mengya shook her sore hand.


    Recently, she feels more and more that she should find an assistant.


    But she can leave the dispensing to Song Jia.


    But this delicate work of stitching - no!


    Song Jia is afraid she can''t learn.


    Alas! She''s miserable!


    "Doctor, is Xiaolu okay?"


    Jin Gui stepped forward and affectionately kneaded her shoulders and arms.


    Others want to stop them. After all, they are used to being despised.


    Except for those lustful men, those women from aristocratic families always think they are dirty and are not allowed to set foot in the house, let alone contact their bodies.


    But Lin Mengya just thanked, "it depends on the situation. Her wound infection is a little serious and she has lost too much blood. It depends on her own life."


    "Oh." Jin Gui was disappointed, but his actions didn''t stop.


    Lin Mengya was quite comfortable when she pinched her. She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes.


    This scene surprised several girls on one side.


    They took a step in front of the female doctor.


    Um! No response!


    Then another step.


    Well, the other party didn''t stare at them or scold them loudly!


    Lin Mengya looked suspiciously at the girls'' reaction through her narrowed eyes.


    What are they, hunting?

 Chapter 3078

    I don''t blame her for thinking too much.


    When cats catch their prey, they move forward silently.


    But she didn''t mess with a few girls, did she?


    Who knows the next moment, those girls really rushed at her!


    Lin Mengya was startled.


    But when those little hands stretched out, they were not to catch her, but¡ª¡ª


    Rub her shoulders and beat her back!


    Hey!


    "No, no!"


    Lin Mengya, who has never enjoyed such treatment in her life, is really flattered by her wife. Okay!


    But the attitude of several girls is very firm.


    Soon, Lin Mengya collapsed on the chair under the sour and sour but quite comfortable massage skills.


    It''s like an emperor''s enjoyment. There are trees and trees!


    "Sisters and sisters, oh, how can I be so funny!"


    Then she narrowed her eyes and enjoyed the kindness of the girls.


    It''s amazing!


    As the first to "start" on her, Jin Gui worked harder to help her knead her sore shoulders.


    Under the "love massage" of your sisters, Lin Mengya almost fell asleep.


    However, seeing that she was not disgusted, but enjoyed it, several girls couldn''t help lifting their lips.


    Although the face under the mask could not be seen clearly, they felt that the girl must be very beautiful.


    "Well, well, your hands should be sour. I''ve received your thoughts. Let''s get here first today!"


    She has a hunch.


    She can sleep well tonight!


    The girls who had just boldly attacked her were now all blushing.


    In fact, they have heard countless words, whether heartbreaking or sweet words.


    Men''s love words, they just feel sick;


    And women''s disgust, for them, is just adding a bit of loneliness and self mockery.


    But this woman doctor is different.


    They don''t know.


    Anyway, her words won''t make them think more.


    But if they can think of it, it must be the word "equality".


    Lin Mengya stood up and felt that her whole body was transparent. If she slept again, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be tired at all.


    At this time, sister yuan, who had been looking at her thoughtfully but had not spoken again, came up.


    But compared with other people''s curiosity and enthusiasm, her attitude towards Lin Mengya is a little cold and alienated.


    "Here''s your fee. I''m sorry to trouble you today. We''ll deal with other things."


    That means, get out of here.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the jade hairpin in sister yuan''s hand.


    Jade is old jade, but the style and workmanship are just ordinary, and it''s past the time.


    But she confiscated it.


    "No."


    As soon as she finished, sister yuan immediately sank her face and her tone was very stiff.


    "This is what I brought before, not the dirty money I made on men."


    Lin Mengya pushed sister yuan''s hand reluctantly.


    "I''m the doctor invited by the owner of Le Zheng''s family. Naturally, he will pay for the treatment."


    She wondered if this sister yuan was suffering from paranoia?


    But she didn''t know that if it wasn''t for a heart rending injury, who would want to put up spikes all over and no longer believe in any good intentions in the world?


    Seeing that sister yuan was angry, even Jin Gui didn''t dare to say anything.


    Lin Mengya didn''t want to ask for trouble, so after taking out the medicine


    Then he got up and said goodbye.


    All the girls are reluctant to part with her.


    Unconsciously stood at the door and looked at her far away figure.


    But sister yuan just looked at the jade hairpin in her hand. Finally, she took it back.


    "What are you looking at? How many times have I told you that those people outside, whether men or women, can''t believe it! Do you want to be tortured to death like others?"


    Sister yuan has great prestige.


    Finally, everyone hung their heads bitterly.


    Sister yuan sighed softly and turned back to take care of Xiaolu.


    In that man eating den, all she could do was to save the children''s lives.


    And now, she will follow them to revenge.


    Some things sound cruel, but they are the blood and tears lessons she has learned from how many times she escaped death over the years.


    If you want to live, you can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    ......


    Le Zhengzi didn''t wait in vain.


    During this period, he ordered his confidants to take good care of his second uncle.


    Until he saw Gong Ya''s figure again, he put down his things and welcomed people.


    "How''s it going?"


    Lin Mengya looked at him with some obvious disapproval.


    "Do you know that one of the girls has just given birth?"


    "Ah?"


    Seeing that the other party was still pretending to be stupid with herself, Lin Mengya "banged" and left the medicine incense on the table to show her anger.


    "Why are you still with me? I ask you, since you know that the girl is hurt, why do you let her..."


    Fortunately, my head just got stuck.


    Le Zhengzi immediately reflected her meaning and quickly explained it.


    "Not me! Yes, it''s Le Zhengde."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.


    When Lin Mengya saw Jin Gui, she recognized that the other party was one of the girls around Le Zhengde.


    Her eyebrows were twisted into a knot.


    "You said earlier that you would send Le Zhengde back with those girls? But one of them had a very serious wound."


    Lin Mengya is not a soft hearted person.


    But if the girl''s condition worsens, I''m afraid she won''t live until she gets to Lezheng''s house.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu fully understood this and quickly explained, "they are all willing to cooperate with me."


    i see.


    She nodded.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was afraid of her misunderstanding, and then explained.


    "They all came out of the delivery room. They have a grudge against Yue Zhengde and his wife."


    In fact, he doesn''t know exactly what hatred it is.


    Only when he was ready to scrap Le Zhengde''s plan, he was secretly found at the door.


    He just gave Le Zhengde an indulgent almost.


    Unexpectedly, these six girls, however, have superb means, which almost fascinates Yue Zhengde, and they are hollowed out unconsciously.


    The three words "send a child room" recall her previous relevant memories.


    No wonder the girl''s injury is so serious.


    Sure enough, it''s a devil''s den that tramples on people.


    "Are you familiar with the delivery room?" She narrowed her eyes and said something dangerous.


    However, Le Zhengzi Xiu successfully saved himself when he was still alive.


    "That''s what the Presbyterian Council made. It''s miasma. I''ve long wanted to ban it directly!"


    Seeing the hatred in each other''s eyes is not like cheating,


    Lin Mengya also eased her attitude.


    But she is not a Bodhisattva and can''t help all sentient beings.


    Just do what''s right in front of you.


    "Le Zhengde, you have solved it, but I may not be able to help with other things."


    The reason why Lin Mengya can cooperate with him is that Le Zhengde has a bad mouth. She wanted to teach each other a lesson.


    The second is because of Le Zhengzi''s attitude.


    Le Zhengde doesn''t even know that she is the master of the palace family, which means that he probably doesn''t know much about things in the city.


    That means that Le Zhengzi Xiu is deliberately blocking some news.


    In this way, even if people are dead and disabled, presumably Le Zhengzi Xiu has a way to keep the news from flowing out at will.


    Therefore, she will act decisively.


    It turns out that it is.


    "The Lord of the palace has helped me a lot. I will deal with other things myself."


    Le Zhengzi said.


    Lin Mengya nodded, turned and took out two prescriptions from the box.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu had a good rest. He didn''t look carefully until Lin Mengya motioned him to see it.


    After that, his face became more and more dignified.


    "This is --"


    "Yes, it''s the investigation result of this poisoning incident. I have analyzed the condition of all families in the past two days."


    "Their symptoms are different, probably because of their physical problems."


    "I arranged the cases of these people according to the geographical distribution. Have a look for yourself."


    Lin Mengya''s form is clear and clear at a glance.


    Although Le Zhengzi Xiu had never contacted such a report before, he understood it all at once.


    According to the characteristics of regional divisions, the closer the family is, the more common the symptoms are, but they are different in the end.


    There are exceptions.


    Le Zhengzi looked carefully and thought carefully.


    Then he pointed to several of the families, and then drew a line of nothingness between the other families.


    "These families are maintained by in laws and are very close."


    Lin Mengya took a look and nodded, "that''s right. Region and blood are the reasons for the different symptoms of this toxic hair."


    "Blood?" In Le Zhengzi''s brain, something flashed across, but he didn''t catch it.


    Lin Mengya then said, "that''s the reason for their physique, so this time, I need to develop different antidotes for you. Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s not a big problem."


    It needs to be handled separately except in very few cases.


    These people''s medicine uses the antidote she has developed as the base, and then makes appropriate formulation and changes according to the symptoms.


    In fact, it''s not too difficult to have her with the teacher.


    But she can''t say it too simply so that the other party won''t feel bad about her reward, can she?


    Sure enough, Le Zhengzi Xiu felt more guilty when he heard of such trouble.


    "In addition to the remuneration we agreed before, I can meet another request of the palace master."


    He also knew that if he wanted the horse to run, he had to let the horse eat more grass.


    Lin Mengya wanted to say no.


    But then she thought of one thing and swallowed what she said.


    "If you have to be so polite, I really have a big trouble."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "I want to go to the location of the palace''s old house."


    This request was unexpected for Le Zhengzi.


    But out of caution, he asked, "can I know why you''re going there?"

 Chapter 3079

    But after contacting Lin Mengya''s obviously defensive eyes, he swallowed his saliva again. He realized that this question was really superfluous.


    "It''s not impossible."


    This answer obviously failed to satisfy the other party.


    Finally, Le Zhengzi Xiu had to surrender and said in a compromise: "of course, as long as the things here are handled, the palace master can go anywhere."


    How dare he object to being stared at with that kind of eyes?


    But thinking of the personality of the palace master


    Whatever!


    His opinion doesn''t help much anyway.


    If people really want to go, where can he stop them?


    I have to say that people are really adaptable.


    Under repeated blows, Le Zhengzi Xiu has learned to adjust himself, and even learned the profound course of "how to get along with the master of the palace" without any struggle.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She was satisfied with the remuneration.


    After that, she repaired some pills for Le Zhengzi.


    Le Zhengde''s "illness" looks serious now, but in fact, if the right medicine can be applied to the case, complete recovery is not impossible.


    But after seeing the girl named Xiao Lu, Lin Mengya didn''t want to make each other feel better.


    So, in order to get another layer of insurance, she gave the other party some poison pills.


    "You should use these things with caution."


    She earnestly instructed Yue Zhengzi.


    "Although the poison I prepared myself is good, it is also marked with my own brand. Therefore, if you want to dare to fool --"


    Her eyes flickered, cold light suddenly appeared, and her deterrent was full.


    "Don''t dare! The Lord of the palace can be at ease. I will be more cautious in this matter."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s heart jumped and hurriedly promised.


    Moreover, he himself is stable. Even Yue Zhengde, who has a personal grudge with him, endured it again and again. Finally, he succeeded only after he couldn''t bear it.


    "Oh, don''t be so nervous. However, how do you think to deal with Le Zhengde at this time?"


    Lin Mengya just asked casually.


    But she could feel that Le Zhengzi Xiu was not a temporary intention.


    At least, he brought Le Zhengde here and sent someone to block the other party''s news, and then sent those women who wanted revenge in.


    Whatever you think, it''s like a premeditated plan.


    "Because he couldn''t bear it and wanted to force me to marry a straight wife."


    At the mention of this, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s look suddenly sank.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that?" Lin Mengya didn''t believe it at all. Le Zhengzi would be willing to be coerced and manipulated by others.


    Le Zhengzi looked at her with a complicated look, then lowered his voice and said, "that woman was his outer room."


    Ah?


    Lin mengarden''s eyes widened, full of surprise.


    This Le Zhengde is too immoral!


    "And she has been pregnant for one month."


    Anyway, he was not afraid to lose face.


    "So, does he want to confuse fish with pearls?"


    Lin Mengya understood the real meaning of Yue Zhengde''s operation almost instantly.


    After all, Le Zhengzi Xiu has married several concubines over the years, but he doesn''t have a son and a half.


    If this really succeeds


    Just think about it, Lin Mengya feels uncomfortable all over.


    This move is so damaging!


    But¡ª¡ª


    Her sight swept back and forth from Le Zhengzi Xiu several times.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was a little hairy by her.


    But let a man understand his self-esteem at the critical moment


    The meaning in each other''s eyes.


    "It''s not my problem!"


    But Lin Mengya took the initiative, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t hide from the doctor. Although I''m not very good at this, my teacher has a wide range of contacts."


    Then, he gave the other party a firm look of encouragement.


    At this moment, Le Zhengzi Xiu just couldn''t laugh or cry.


    But for Gong Ya''s "concern", he was still a little unbearable and could only vaguely turn the matter over.


    Finally, the devastated Le Zhengzi Xiu was about to send away the Giant Buddha.


    He felt very tired now. He wished that the master of the palace would never appear in front of him again.


    It''s really overwhelming!


    But they didn''t mean to laugh at him, and the other party''s poison technique was really superb. Although he didn''t understand it, he also felt heartfelt admiration.


    The two had a good talk.


    Just walked to the door, but saw Le Zhengzi Tan, tangled with a woman.


    Le Zhengzi Tan looks in a bad mood and is yelling at the girl.


    Although it was far apart, her ears were as sharp as Lin Mengya, and she couldn''t help listening.


    "You leave now! Don''t forget your identity!"


    The girl has been crying, but le Zhengzi Tan''s tone is very bad.


    "Don''t think you can threaten me with this. You know, I''m not a soft hearted person! Do you hear me?"


    This


    In fact, although Le Zhengzi Tan''s impression on Lin Mengya is somewhat unreliable, it will not threaten a weak woman so badly.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya feels a little bad.


    I''m about to make a noise. Let''s pause there first.


    Hearing this, Le Zhengzi Xiu whispered, "Zi Tan, what are you mean to Xiaoya?"


    "Xiaoya"?


    It''s a coincidence! Lin Mengya thinks so.


    But their appearance startled Le Zhengzi tan.


    He saw Gong ya at first sight.


    Then, he pulled the woman named Xiaoya behind him.


    That looks like protecting each other.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. Alas, it seems that there is a taste of "adultery"!


    But in view of the other party''s performance, she didn''t want to go forward to beg others'' suspicion.


    However, before leaving, she said to le Zhengzi tan with deep meaning: "girls need to be coaxed. If you are as ferocious as you, be careful that others will ignore you in the future!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan seems to want to say something.


    But in the end, he had to swallow it back.


    It just looks a little ugly.


    Lin Mengya only thought he was shy and didn''t say anything else. She hooked her lips and got on the carriage home.


    Although she has collected the information of all patients today, the configuration of antidotes is also a big project.


    It seems that she has to go back to work overtime.


    "Go slowly, master Gong."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu stood outside the door and watched the other party leave.


    But when he turned around, he sank his face and looked at his careless brother.


    "Come with me."


    Le Zhengzi Tan still wants to explain something.


    But when the elder brother''s dignity came down, Le Zhengzi Tan could only hang his head and follow his elder brother.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to give Xiaoya a warning look.


    "Le Zhengzi Tan!"


    Brother called him by name!


    This made Le Zhengzi Tan shout "bad" in her heart.


    Le Zhengzi had a headache, rubbed his forehead, but said softly to Xiaoya, "you first


    Go back and I''ll ask Zi Tan to apologize to you. "


    Xiaoya nodded shakily. Her eyes were watery, so poor.


    But it was this soft look that made Le Zhengzi deeply feel that Xiaoya and aunt Qing were not so alike.


    Maybe it''s because they are mother and daughter, but they don''t live together.


    "Don''t be afraid, Zi tan. He has no malice."


    Finally, he couldn''t bear to hurt his benefactor''s daughter.


    But he made up his mind. When the siege of Yuehu city was solved, he would send Xiaoya away as soon as possible.


    He will never forget aunt Qing''s kindness.


    Therefore, he will ensure that Xiaoya has no worries about food and clothing all her life.


    "Big brother, don''t blame the second brother."


    Xiaoya seemed to muster up her courage and said, "it''s all my fault. It must be what I did wrong that made my second brother angry."


    "Can you spare my second brother for my sake?"


    She looked expectantly at Xiang Le Zhengzi.


    The latter''s face still maintained a faint expression, "anyone who makes a mistake will be punished."


    "But, but..."


    Xiaoya has to continue to say something. As a result, she is interrupted by Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "I see."


    Just four words made Xiaoya happy in an instant.


    Then he left reluctantly.


    She thought that her position in the big brother''s heart had been verified.


    But I don''t know that in this world, many people answer quickly, but only for perfunctory.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu took his brother back to his study.


    But he was not in a hurry to ask his brother what had happened.


    He sat in a chair and opened a book.


    Again! Again!


    Le Zhengzi Tan now regrets very much.


    He knew that every time his brother treated him, he maintained this cold and alienated appearance.


    It seems that nothing happened, but the meaning of my brother''s doing so is obviously waiting for him to admit his mistake.


    When he was young and ignorant, he tried to carry it to the end with his brother.


    But what''s the result?


    The brothers are like this, standing one and sitting the other.


    No food, no drink, no sleep. Finally, my brother finished reading the whole history of Wei.


    And what about him?


    From dawn to dusk, my legs and stomach were turning and shaking all the time.


    But brother, he didn''t even say a word to him!


    So he had to cry and give in.


    Knowing that he was afraid he could not escape the disaster, Le Zhengzi Tan simply didn''t stand up. He licked his face and admitted his mistake with his brother.


    "Sorry, brother, I was wrong."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu smelled the speech and put down the book in his hand.


    "Why?"


    Why is it so targeted at Xiaoya? Le Zhengzi Tan also understood the meaning of his words.


    He clenched his fist.


    There are some things he can''t say.


    "I just don''t think she should stay here."


    If we say that before, Le Zhengzi Tan felt that everything was under his control, so he found someone to pretend to be Lin Mengya to fool his brother.


    So now, he just lifts a stone and hits himself in the foot.


    Wealth and charming eyes.


    Besides, the girl named Xiaoya essentially promised him this thing in order to live a better life.


    Now, a great opportunity is in front of her.


    So that she can completely fly to the branches and become a Phoenix.


    Then why not?

 Chapter 3080

    Although Le Zhengzi Xiu did not explicitly propose to marry her as his wife.


    But in recent days, through getting along with each other, Xiaoya still couldn''t help thinking.


    She felt that she should have the most advantage compared with others.


    What''s more, she overheard something from the servant''s mouth that day.


    One thing about yourself.


    People say that the reason why Le Zhengzi Xiu hasn''t married Zheng''s wife until now is to wait for her to grow up.


    Now, she has come to him.


    Then, naturally, she will become the wife of Lezheng family.


    Although this is just a rumor, Xiaoya still thinks it is true.


    But unexpectedly, she was soon seen through by Le Zhengzi tan.


    So, there was the scene just seen at the door.


    Le Zhengzi Tan went to warn each other.


    But who would have thought that he was seen by his brother and Gong ya.


    He couldn''t help feeling guilty when he thought that he had just been seen as a "fake" by the "genuine".


    My heart couldn''t help scolding. Was it because my head got into the water that I came up with such a bad idea to deceive his brother.


    As a result, it is difficult to ride a Tiger now!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu never dreamed that he trusted Youjia''s good brother and would lie to him so much.


    After thinking for a moment, he can only attribute the contradiction between them to the childishness of Le Zhengzi tan.


    "How old are you, and will you quarrel with others because of such small things? Besides, she is aunt Qing''s daughter. You shouldn''t treat her like this because she is emotional and reasonable."


    Le Zhengzi Tan Gang is still a little depressed.


    But hearing his brother''s tone, it seems that he is not as angry as he thought?


    So, brother, I don''t care so much about the fake!


    "Brother, don''t you really want to marry her?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu glared at his silly brother.


    The latter immediately stood upright, but his eyes were not so honest.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu only felt tired.


    "Who told you I would marry her?"


    "Didn''t you say you must repay aunt Qing''s kindness to us? Besides, you didn''t marry a wife for so many years, didn''t you leave it for Aunt Qing''s daughter?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu: my brother is so stupid. Do you have time to throw it now?


    However, he still plans to explain it well.


    After all, even Zi Tan thinks so. Don''t others think more?


    "I have no intention of marrying her as my wife. Besides, the Lezheng family and the Gong family have long been engaged, so I use this reason to forbid them to interfere in my marriage."


    "Aunt Qing''s kindness is really to repay, so I will make her safe and carefree all her life."


    Le Zhengzi Tan admitted that after seeing the love between the Lord of the palace and his Highness the holy Zun, he really moved his mind.


    But that was only his imagination.


    He knows his own situation very well.


    If you are a smart woman like aunt Qing, I''m afraid you can share everything with him.


    But after seeing Xiaoya, he was only slightly disappointed.


    But I didn''t expect to be misunderstood here.


    Whatever.


    He made it clear earlier and reassured Zi Tan earlier, so that he wouldn''t always think about what he had and didn''t have this day.


    Xu is this kid. Has he been too busy lately?


    He thought secretly and decided to add more work to le Zhengzi Tan, so as to save the boy from shaking in front of him all day.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    From his brother''s words, Le Zhengzi Tan felt only one heart and immediately returned to his original position.


    His brother, once


    Make up your mind, that''s one thing.


    As for Xiaoya.


    Oh, he was wrong before, so he let the other party take advantage of the loophole and have a chance.


    But in the future, he won''t let the other party have another chance to get close to his brother!


    But then Le zhengzixiu sent him out to be busy.


    Before leaving, Le Zhengzi Tan pulled his brother''s arm and told him, "brother, don''t be calculated by that girl!"


    "All right, I see. Get out."


    Le Zhengzi was speechless.


    Finally, the good thing is that he kicked the man out.


    But that night, when he was busy in his study, Xiaoya knocked on the door of his study with a bowl of hot noodle soup.


    "Who?"


    "Brother, it''s me."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t get up, but said directly, "it''s so late. Go back and have a rest."


    Outside the door, Xiaoya summoned up her courage.


    In the afternoon, she was completely sure that her eldest brother valued her.


    In that case, she might as well take the initiative.


    Although the second brother promised her the yard and enough reward for her to eat and drink all her life.


    But le Zheng''s wife''s position can really change her life.


    She doesn''t want to give up.


    Then he softened his voice and said, "I see you are still busy so late, so I cooked you a bowl of noodle soup."


    For fear that the other party would continue to refuse herself, Xiaoya immediately explained, "I''ll put it down and go. I won''t disturb you."


    Hearing this, Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t refuse.


    He opened the door and saw Xiaoya with a bowl of noodles.


    No matter what the taste of the noodles was, he felt a little uncomfortable today with the words of Le Zhengzi tan.


    "Brother, this noodles should be eaten while it''s hot. I''ll bring it in for you."


    Xiaoya looked up and smiled gently at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    But the latter did not move away, but said expressionless, "give it to me. Don''t do this again in the future."


    Xiaoya''s smile was stiff, and her big eyes were full of nothing to do.


    "Brother, did I do something wrong? Or did the second brother say something about me today?"


    She was afraid that her identity would be exposed, and her heart was slightly cold.


    No, it''s impossible!


    If the second brother really tells the truth, I''m afraid the eldest brother will punish the second brother together.


    So, so what''s the reason?


    But le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t change at all because she was eager to explain.


    He is also for Xiaoya''s good.


    In the middle of the night, if he wants Xiaoya to enter the door, it will be bad for her reputation.


    "Zi Tan didn''t say anything. Xiaoya, you''re not young anymore. In the future, brother will find a good marriage for you."


    After thinking about it, he added a few more words.


    "If you don''t want to marry, I''ll find a house for you. You don''t have to worry about life."


    "In short, I hope you can be safe all your life."


    Presumably, this is also aunt Qing''s wish.


    These words made Xiaoya completely silly.


    incorrect! That''s not right!


    Those people clearly said that big brother hasn''t married yet, just for her!


    Is it because she is not a real "Xiaoya", so she doesn''t have the blessing of Dangle Zheng''s wife?


    Think of here, Xiaoya suddenly feel unwilling.


    But she wanted to be second.


    If the real "Xiaoya" can be the wife of the family,


    So she''s a fake, a concubine?


    Her eyes were glistening and looked expectantly at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Brother, I know I''m humble. I don''t ask much. I just hope to stay with you!"


    The more you say this, the more wrong it tastes.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face was a little heavy, "Xiaoya, don''t belittle yourself."


    Although he didn''t know aunt Qing''s origin, aunt Qing''s origin was not low from her acting style and getting along with others.


    Moreover, she would never belittle herself in front of others.


    Even in the face of people with higher status, he didn''t see Aunt Qing fall down.


    It seems that this person is naturally brilliant and noble.


    But now, Xiaoya is willing to belittle herself in order to stay with him.


    This makes Le Zhengzi Xiu feel that the mother and daughter are too different.


    Nevertheless, he did not doubt the identity of the other party.


    But said in earnest: "speaking of it, your mother was kind to me at the beginning. Therefore, I hope you can live happily. Don''t worry, even if you can''t stay with me in the future, I will ensure your stability."


    "But, brother, I......"


    "Xiaoya, don''t lose your mother''s pride."


    This sentence is really a little heavy.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu felt that if he went on, he was afraid that Aunt Qing would be more disappointed.


    Xiaoya was frightened by his words.


    Finally, he took the bowl of noodles in Xiaoya''s hand and closed the door.


    The noodles are already cold.


    Moreover, it is not the plain noodles he always likes to eat.


    Looking at the thick layer of grease on it, at last, Le Zhengzi Xiu still couldn''t force himself to eat the kindness.


    Just in my heart, I can''t help being more disappointed with Xiaoya.


    The brothers of the Le Zheng family are unhappy because of a fake.


    Lin Mengya, who was pretended to be unaware of it, is too busy to sleep at the moment.


    In fact, even if she knows Xiaoya''s "origin" with herself, I''m afraid she won''t have any special ideas.


    After all, even if she didn''t rely on this level of identity, she also reached cooperation with the brothers of the Le Zheng family.


    It''s just that this cooperation is not so easy to complete.


    On the third watch of the month, in Lin Mengya''s small pharmacy, several people were working in full swing.


    The teacher was responsible for preparing prescriptions with her, while Song Jia, as her assistant, was busy filling prescriptions.


    Because this drug is based on the previous dispensing antidote, made changes.


    Therefore, Song Jia was first busy configuring the basic medicine.


    Then, make changes.


    She didn''t have any experience in large-scale dispensing before. She thought she wanted to catch it one by one.


    It was Lin Mengya who reminded her.


    Nevertheless, the workload is also huge.


    Fortunately, aunt Fang can''t fill and dispense the medicine, but it''s OK to pack it!


    Just be careful and don''t make a mistake.


    This group of people are full of energy and cooperate more and more tacitly.


    The men''s backup team led by long Tianyu has undertaken a series of logistical support work, such as watching children, making late nights, carrying heavy objects and so on.


    Although they all love their daughter-in-law and mother, they silently choose to help rather than jump out of the rung and stop.


    Huo Xiao moved some chairs and the three sat silently in the yard.


    Long Tianyu didn''t say a word, but his eyes and ears paid attention to the movement inside.


    As long as his wife needs help, he can rush over at the first time.

 Chapter 3081

    It was dawn, and the people who had been busy all night also stopped their work one after another.


    "The hard guy worked hard all night. Now the medicine has been almost configured. Everyone can rest."


    Lin Mengya came out and said to everyone with a smile.


    But to her surprise, the big guys didn''t feel tired.


    Although his face was tired, there was still a bright light in his eyes.


    This makes Lin Mengya ask herself, is the charm of labor so great?


    "I said Xiaoya, if you have such a thing in the future, don''t carry it alone, okay?"


    Aunt Fang looked at her puzzled eyes and explained with a smile: "I''ve been in the back house for a long time, and my bones have become tired. Fortunately, I can work with you young people."


    "Yes, yes."


    All the women also nodded in agreement.


    Lin Mengya shook her mind.


    A mouth that has always been eloquent, but now I don''t know what to say.


    These people always bring her unexpected feelings.


    "Thank you for your help. I have all your kindness in mind."


    She knows very well.


    It''s kind of everyone to help her, but she can''t take it for granted.


    Even aunt Fang will repay her if she has a chance in the future, but if she makes it too clear now, it will seem that she is too cold-blooded and hurt the big guy''s heart.


    All the women''s families were embarrassed when she said so.


    To be honest, although most of them came with aunt Fang, because Lin Mengya felt that her family of four was usually taken care of by everyone, she also sealed a very rich red envelope to them every month.


    At first, we were not used to it. We always felt that since we received the money from our master, we should not accept her again.


    But Lin Mengya told them that all the people who work in the palace are paid according to their work.


    More work, more gain, less work, less gain.


    They didn''t understand the meaning of this before, but as they get along with Lin Mengya, people understand how fair this sentence is to them.


    Therefore, people also work harder.


    This time, they just wanted to help.


    But I didn''t expect that their efforts will be rewarded after all.


    Therefore, with the concerted efforts of all, the finishing work has also progressed very rapidly.


    When long Tianyu and all of them brought warm breakfast, they just wanted to legalize and rationalize what they robbed others under the pretext of the clan association.


    Not only shameless, but also extremely insidious.


    At the moment, they had to compromise Gong Ya temporarily because their family was poisoned.


    But in their hearts, they were very dissatisfied with Gong Ya''s "ignorance" and "looting".


    This group of people is essentially a group of selfish hyenas.


    "We can''t just forget it! The leader of the palace family is really deceiving people too much. When will it be the turn of our ancient family to ride on us?"


    "Yes! I will never give up!"


    "Me too! I must teach the palace family a lesson!"


    Those who can sit here are also regarded as the family elders who can speak in the string family.


    Under the indignation of the crowd, the gray haired old man who sat at the top and had accused Le Zhengzi Xiu and Gong Ya in righteous words before, remained silent at the moment.


    "Old Chen, at this time, you have to say something!"


    Someone asked him.


    The old Chen, who had been silent for a long time, just looked up at them, and they immediately quieted down.


    "Well, you really can''t just forget about it."


    Seeing that the old master had spoken, they all took it for granted.


    Originally, if the Gong family wanted to make friends with them, they should take the initiative to change the antidote for them this time.


    To put it bluntly, these people are selfish ghosts who care only about their own life and death regardless of the life and death of others.


    They didn''t even think about it.


    Since the people outside can calculate them so ruthlessly, if Lin Mengya can really give up her safety and give them an antidote.


    People outside may not be able to let them go.


    But if they don''t hand over Lin Mengya, people outside don''t dare to act rashly for a while.


    Unfortunately, these short-sighted guys don''t know what''s at stake.


    "But didn''t they say they would give us an antidote? Old Chen, do you think it should be delayed?"


    Some people also questioned.


    After all, everyone is afraid of death!


    Old Chen narrowed his eyes and hid the calculation in his eyes.


    "I know what everyone thinks."


    "Although the Gong family is wrong, at present, we still need her to take out the antidote to treat our people."


    Everyone nodded.


    Otherwise, aren''t they bullied by the palace family for nothing?


    At the moment, in their mind, the Gong family is a robber who takes advantage of the fire.


    And they, just for the sake of the overall situation, so they have to pretend to be snakes.


    But this revenge must be avenged!


    "So, you can''t show your flaws for the time being. After all, the owner of the palace family is also a very cunning little fox."


    "After we get the antidote, let''s wait until the crisis is over."


    Old Chen''s words really spoke to the hearts of everyone present.


    There is no such thing as "ingratitude" or "breaking bridges across rivers".


    Everything is Gong''s fault!

 Chapter 3082

    The result of their temporary negotiation was that after detoxification, they suddenly attacked the palace family.


    When necessary, you can even ask for "foreign aid".


    As for who this "foreign aid" is, it must be known without guessing.


    Soon, the group dispersed.


    But they don''t know that a "traitor" has long been buried among them.


    Everyone was on guard against each other, so after leaving, they sent people to monitor the participating families almost at the same time.


    In this way, they can avoid letting the wind out until it is done.


    At the same time, they can also monitor their actions, so as not to let the other party take advantage of the loophole.


    Therefore, the ancient people not only distrust Lin Mengya, but even their companions.


    In this regard, the two brothers of the Lezheng family, who are also members of the ancient nationality, do have a say more than anyone else.


    Le Zhengzi Tan dressed up and walked down the street.


    He was bent and his face was black and embarrassed by the effect of the medicine.


    Such people are not uncommon in the street.


    Although there are many poisoned people in the family, not everyone can be properly taken care of.


    Like him, even after poisoning, there are still people who have to continue to make a living.


    Even some people will be driven out of the house by family people because of their serious symptoms and live on the streets from then on.


    In essence, those guys of the ancient clan are a group of vampires.


    Like them, they are useless and even drag down the burden of the family. Life and death depend on their fate. It depends on whether God will let them go.


    In such an environment, the sporadic people on the street are almost like him.


    Le Zhengzi Tan observed the surrounding conditions while walking.


    He found that the people on the street seemed to be more, but mostly hidden in the hidden eyeliner.


    It was as if they had agreed to work together.


    But the strange thing is that the target of their surveillance is not the palace family or Lezheng family, but obviously mutual surveillance.


    What the hell is going on? What happened when he didn''t know?


    With this idea in mind, Le Zhengzi Tan went to a dilapidated house.


    Here are those poor people who have been expelled by the family but can''t detoxify.


    Some of them are terminally ill, while others have lost their hope of survival although they still have some action ability.


    Even so, they failed to learn to work together.


    Some people still have illusions about their families.


    Therefore, even if he is down and down, he still holds the shelf of his big family and refuses to recognize the reality.


    Le Zhengzi Tan, Le Zhengzi Tan waved and asked the irrelevant people around to step down.


    Then, a dry thin figure who looked lame approached him in the name of the above confession.


    "Boss, many family owners went out yesterday. I think there''s something wrong with their appearance after they came back."


    When they were delivering things, they kept their voices down and talked.


    "Oh? What did you go out to do?"


    "I don''t know, but after the owners came back, they all looked very happy."


    He picked and chose among the boxes held by the man. Finally, he took out a piece of Hibiscus cake and bit it in his mouth.


    Around, suddenly there was a sound of swallowing.


    You know, although they are not short of food and drink, they are mostly plain food.


    Occasionally, the slightly better ones sent by the family to them will also be robbed by those guys.


    For a long time, they are greedy.


    Unfortunately, they can''t beat that bully.


    Didn''t you see the most powerful one before, almost killed by him?


    Therefore, I can only watch eagerly, but I dare not act rashly.


    Le Zhengzi Tan warned for a week with her eyes.


    He threw half a piece of cake to his little brother and gave orders at random.


    "Find out."


    "Yes."


    The man limped back with the box, and his face was as respectful as ever.


    However, someone deliberately stretched out his foot on the way.


    The man didn''t notice and tripped all at once.


    The box was overturned.


    The pastries inside instantly fell to the ground. The next moment, those long coveted guys rushed up and divided the pastry looters.


    His men subconsciously wanted to fight back, but they thought of their hidden purpose and immediately cried to let people not touch his things.


    But there''s only some cake residue left.


    The crowd dispersed coarsely.


    Only the man was left lying on the ground sadly.


    There are also two tit for tat lines of sight that don''t want to let each other.


    "You did it on purpose."


    Le Zhengzi Tan narrowed his eyes and said coldly to the man.


    The latter raised a sarcastic smile.


    Lazily took back his feet, "he didn''t have eyes behind his back, so he was robbed. What? He wanted to fight again?"


    The man leaning against the wall is very burly.


    But the blue and purple marks on his face made him look ferocious.


    At the moment, the man was staring at Le Zhengzi Tan provocatively. He knew at a glance that the comer was not good.


    "Fight?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan squinted and walked over to help his men up.


    "It seems that you didn''t call your father enough last time, did you?"


    "Smelly boy, how dare you mention it!"


    The other party didn''t know what to rely on. He waved his fist and rushed up to beat Le Zhengzi tan.


    But the latter just gave each other a cold stare.


    "Do you want to die quickly?"


    In a short sentence, the threat is obvious.


    The huge sense of crisis made the strong man resist his impulse to kill.


    The last pain hasn''t completely faded.


    The fear of death left him with only temporary patience.


    "Son of a bitch! Don''t fucking let me catch you again, or --"


    "What else?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan doesn''t pestle at all.


    Oh!


    After he finished beating each other, the other party tried to plot against him again and again.


    As a result, he blocked it back every time.


    To be honest, the main thing is that we can''t expose our identity, nor can we arouse the suspicion of people with intentions.


    Otherwise, he would have made the mang bear blind.


    After a few words of confrontation, Le Zhengzi Tan helped his people leave.


    The strong man stared at his back with gnashing teeth and cursed constantly in his heart.


    "This is the man you said. What''s the origin? Can you find out?"


    A gentle figure appeared behind the wild man.


    Although the man''s clothes were shabby, his whole body was dignified and arrogant.


    In particular, the attitude towards the reckless man, condescending, seems to only take the other party as a tool.


    "If I go back to the childe, I don''t know which family he belongs to."


    The reckless man answered cautiously, with some flattery.


    Seeing that the other party was not satisfied with his answer, he quickly added a few excuses.


    "It''s not that I didn''t try my best, but I haven''t seen anyone give him anything since this guy came in. What he eats is offered by his little brothers."


    According to the strong man, the man looks like an abandoned son completely abandoned by the family.


    The weak man looked at the direction that Le Zhengzi Tan left, "well, let him."


    As soon as the strong man heard the words of the weak man, a touch of vicious pleasure burst out in his eyes.


    "Well, well, listen to the childe."


    The weak man didn''t want to talk to him, but took out a small porcelain vase from his sleeve and quietly stuffed it into the hands of the strong man.


    "Find a way to put this into his food. Do everything according to my instructions. Don''t make your own decisions. If it affects the family''s plan, you''ll stay here for me all your life!"


    The strong man took the small medicine bottle in fear and hid it carefully.


    On the face, it is already a flattering smile.


    "Don''t worry, childe! I''ll certainly do this to your satisfaction!"

 Chapter 3083

    The gentle and weak childe nodded and left quietly.


    And the wild man who was assigned an important task by him couldn''t help touching the little bottle again and again.


    As long as he thought that he could not only get rid of his eyesore this time, but also make meritorious contributions and return to the family again, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited in his eyes.


    After a few dark smiles, he winked at his men.


    "Go and catch the lame man in the backyard!"


    "But the boss, the lame man, but the man''s men, we..."


    Seeing the appearance of his men''s advice bag, the reckless man suddenly sank his face.


    He grabbed the other party''s neck, pulled the man in front of him, and said gloomily, "let you go. I''m afraid those bastards won''t succeed?"


    "No, no, no, we''re going, we''re going!"


    Those who can go to the wild man must not be good people.


    Before, they all followed the reckless man to rob things, but after the disguised Le Zhengzi Tan came, they were severely cleaned up several times, which made them afraid of each other.


    Now, they have to do it even if they are tough.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will come to no good end if it falls into the hands of a reckless man.


    Several people looked at each other. Then they had to rely on their courage to catch the little lame man.


    ......


    After Le Zhengzi Tan left the yard, he secretly sent the news back to his brother.


    Although the latter did not know the specific content of their discussion.


    But for one thing, they avoided their first clan.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu knew that these people were still dissatisfied with him, but he didn''t expect that they would be so brazen.


    Therefore, there is nothing to hide for each other.


    Therefore, the news was soon sent to Lin Mengya.


    Looking at the list sent by Le Zhengzi Xiu, Lin Mengya''s mouth only provoked a sneer.


    This is really living up to her "expectations"!


    These people really don''t have a long memory!


    "Please go back and tell your owner that I thank him for his kindness."


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya added another sentence.


    "By the way, tell him that I won''t do anything on the antidote, so he doesn''t need to do anything. He can detoxify safely only according to what I say."


    Le zhengzixiu''s men said that they would bring their words to.


    After getting the news, Lin Mengya just laughed it off.


    She will let those people know what it means to be smart, but be smart, lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot!


    The next day, Lin Mengya''s antidote was finally ready.


    And those guys who were ready to cross the river and tear down the bridge seemed to have negotiated and couldn''t wait to find the door.


    Just when I saw those small earth stoves set up at the door, I couldn''t feel Gong Ya''s idea for a moment.


    Of course, Lin Mengya is too lazy to continue to play charades with them.


    Since she promised to detoxify them after paying the deposit, she will do it.


    Before long, the women headed by Aunt Fang were wearing simple cotton coats with a flower cloth scarf wrapped around their heads.


    Holding dark medicine cans and carrying a suggested pony on his back.


    All the people watching at the door looked silly.


    But in addition to Mrs. Zhao, the miss of the Wei family, Wei qingran, was also impressively listed.


    Because she is new and widowed, she always dresses up in a clear and light way.


    But I didn''t expect that now I was wearing a dark blue coat and only used a cloth towel of the same color on my head, but there was a smell of fireworks.


    It added a sense of freshness to her.


    Even if she was looked at by the public, she was still magnanimous with aunt Fang, first put down the medicine jar in her hand, and then put down the pony.


    Finally, someone inside carried out buckets of hot charcoal.


    All the people watching outside were silly at the moment.


    They also don''t know what Gong Ya Nong''s skill is.


    Then, when the earth stoves had been filled with hot charcoal, Mrs. Zhao and her group of women followed to add water to the medicine jar, they reacted.


    So, are they going to cook the antidote here?


    Thinking of this, several people in the crowd briefly exchanged information in their eyes - please come over!


    Soon, the news that Gong Ya was going to make medicine outside the door spread all over Yuehu city.


    This surprised all the house owners after learning the news.


    I wondered if the matter they discussed secretly had been penetrated by Gong ya?


    I have to say that they are purely guilty of being a thief.


    Soon, when those conspirators were worried and even timid, they had played a retreat and even prepared their excuses, new news spread back.


    For long before they had consulted, GONGYA ordered people to build up the earthen stove.


    People suddenly realized that it was a false alarm.


    But at the same time, there is another evaluation of Gong ya: deep mind!


    When Lin Mengya brought out the herbs that had been soaked for at least an hour, and then put them into a clean medicine pot to boil.


    Some people, unable to restrain their curiosity, have asked thousands of times.


    However, when the women''s family members were all concerned about their own earth stove, and a superfluous look was owed, Lin Mengya finally posted a notice.


    The crowd cheered and surrounded.


    Subsequently, the contents of the paper were also spread.


    "Please take it according to the number of the medicine taking card."


    "One person, one bowl at a time, can only drink on the spot, and then leave after observing in the observation area for half an hour."


    "It is not allowed to take away or exchange the decoction without permission. I will not be responsible for the adverse reactions caused by not following the doctor''s advice."


    "If you have any objection, please talk to me directly."


    Finally, Gong Ya''s signature and the official seal of her palace owner.


    For a moment, everyone was puzzled.


    Even most people think that the master of this palace is idle?


    Why do you just drink a medicine and stir up so many people.


    But in the crowd, there were two or three people who changed their faces after seeing the contents of the notice.


    If you really follow the notice, won''t the plans they have prepared privately be useless?


    "Go back and tell the young master that the plan has changed!"


    Someone whispered to his men to hurry back to deliver the letter.


    Not long after, the group of old owners led by old Chen gathered in front of Lin Mengya''s door again.


    But this time, their attitude was very polite.


    Maybe it''s because they fell miserably in each other''s hands a few times ago. In short, no matter how many conspiracies they secretly prepared against her.


    But at least in front of them, they dare not do it again.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything else, but asked someone to move out a few chairs and sit in the observation area not far from the earth stove on the spot.


    "What do you not understand, gentlemen?" She wore a mask, but her tone was gentle.


    The owners looked at each other again and again. Finally, they eagerly handed the right to speak to the old Chen.


    The latter secretly scolded these guys. They were so counselled one by one!


    At his age, he has to be such a prominent bird for them.


    But he reluctantly opened the mouth, "well, master Gong, we didn''t agree before that we could give us the antidote after asking for the deposit. Now -"


    He deliberately glanced at the medicine making area and couldn''t help feeling a little dissatisfied.


    "What does that mean? Can''t you still trust us?"


    "When old Chen said this, it can be seen that he misunderstood my intention."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude remains unchanged.


    Even if it wasn''t for the coldness in the bottom of her eyes, others thought she really knew nothing about these people''s conspiracy.


    "This medicine must be used carefully. Besides, everyone''s constitution is different. The doctor must carefully consider how much and how much medicine it is."


    "I just did my duty as a doctor, but I can''t say I don''t trust you."


    Hearing her explanation, even old Chen was slightly speechless.


    you bet.


    When he made the plan before, he thought the master of the palace was too arrogant.


    To know that so many people detoxify, everyone''s situation is different.


    So, once she hands over the antidote, there will be more articles they can do.


    Unexpectedly, they are too naive after all.


    The girl of the palace family is not easy to fool!


    But then, Chen didn''t tangle in this matter for too long.


    After all, detoxification is more important now.


    At that moment, he nodded and made a sudden realization, as if he had misunderstood each other.


    "So it is. It seems that I think too much."


    "No, Mr. Chen should be thoughtful. If I had such information as you, I wouldn''t have been calculated again and again."


    Gong Ya''s voice was not as graceful as that of an ordinary woman.


    But her hoarseness alone, in addition to recognition, can naturally hide some of her tone and emotions.


    For example, now, old Chen is muttering in his heart.


    What does this last sentence of Gong Ya mean?


    He looked at each other, but he saw only a pair of bright eyes, which didn''t look like beating himself.


    I couldn''t help laughing, "master Gong, please forgive me for not understanding."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. It''s just because of some things in the past. Don''t think too much, old Chen. I''m not talking about you."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude is generous.


    This dispelled some of Chen''s doubts.


    He thought over his plan several times, and finally found that there was nothing missing.


    Moreover, he secretly sent people to watch those families. There is absolutely no possibility of leakage.


    Moreover, from their negotiation to now, it has only been a short night.


    And during this period, they have been guarded by Gong ya to ensure that the news will not go to Gong Ya''s ears.


    At the moment, he didn''t expect that Le Zhengzi Xiu had already united with Lin Mengya, and even disclosed the news to each other.


    In his opinion, although they avoided Lezheng''s house, it was only because they wanted to pick it out.


    After all, they are a family. Even if something happens in the future, the Lezheng family must protect them.


    In this way, not letting the other party know is also to make Le Zheng''s treatment more fair and convincing to outsiders!


    But he forgot.


    In doing so, they did not pay attention to the Lezheng family at all. Why would the Lezheng family be on their side?

 Chapter 3084

    After figuring out the matter, it didn''t hurt his plan. Chen just smiled and didn''t continue to block it.


    Lin Mengya was surprised by their attitude.


    She thought she was going to keep pestering them.


    But after thinking about it, she felt that it should be so.


    It seems that life and death is more important than wrangling.


    She smiled at old Chen and the ancient family owners, then got up and returned to the diagnosis area between the observation area and the medication area.


    Of course, it''s just a small square table and a chair.


    There are also some medicine boxes she often uses on the table.


    She nodded to Aunt Fang, indicating that after the first batch of medicine was boiled out, people could come up and take it.


    Aunt Fang is also orderly.


    The brand that Lin Mengya sent before was used for arranging numbers.


    The Xue family, who ranked first, also hurried to bring their own children and old.


    Fortunately, it takes some time to cook the medicine. For the small Moon Lake City, there is plenty of time.


    But for the Xue family, the eldest son of the Xue family, who is difficult to move, has become a difficult problem.


    "Lord of the palace, you see, my son is really hard to move, otherwise..."


    Lin Mengya is still as selfless as she used to be when she begged her Xue family leader with embarrassment on her face again.


    "My notice is clear enough to be taken here on the spot."


    She can''t open this hole.


    Otherwise, according to the rogue personality of those ancient people, it means endless exceptions and troubles.


    Seeing that the other party was not accommodating at all, the Xue family leader could only smile dryly, and then took people back to carry them over first.


    Lin Mengya also ordered people to leave childe Xue''s safety alone later.


    After that, the Xue family drank the antidote in an orderly manner.


    "Don''t go after you drink. Go and sit there for a while. After an hour, make sure the antidote is OK before you leave."


    Before and after everyone drank the medicine, aunt Fang and they would take the trouble to explain.


    There are also impatient people who want to go.


    However, as soon as they stepped out of one foot, they were stopped by a tall guard with a knife nearby.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You should go there."


    The tall and big guard, with a cross face, pointed to the nearby observation area.


    At first glance, I knew it was not easy to provoke, and it was even a little dangerous. People couldn''t help being afraid when they saw it.


    But some people are still not afraid of death. Relying on the large number of people, they feel that the other party can''t take care of themselves, so they continue to stick their neck and say, "if I say I don''t go, I won''t go. Will you kill me?"


    Then he shouted.


    "Come and have a look! The palace family killed people at will! I just want to go back. They''re going to kill me. It''s really unreasonable!"


    This cry soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    Subsequently, several Xue family members with unknown circumstances also became noisy.


    Obviously, the guards did nothing, but in their mouth, they became arrogant and unreasonable, and even savages who shouted at them at every turn.


    But the guards didn''t mess up.


    When the people gathered more and more and the accusations against them became louder and louder, the guard calmly showed what had been prepared long ago.


    "My family owner said that if you don''t want to go to the observation area, you should sign this letter of no responsibility. As long as you declare that you voluntarily give up the observation opportunity. No matter what problems you have in the future, it has nothing to do with my family owner. You can go now."


    Then he showed the document to the public.


    After a circle of light, he put it on the table in front of him.


    On it, the pen and ink are ready, and even red ink paste is prepared for people who can''t write.


    Because the document says that finger print is as effective as signature.


    Everyone immediately understood the guard''s posture.


    It''s obvious that we have come prepared!


    "Please."


    The high and powerful guard ordered some documents and motioned the other party to sign or press his fingerprints.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was just stunned, and then began to spill.


    "Why? If anything happens to me, there''s something wrong with the medicine you gave! Do you want me to sign this damn thing to default?"


    "I won''t sign it! I won''t even sign it!"


    The guard was not annoyed, but repeated, "please go to the observation area."


    But the man didn''t do it either.


    He wanted to join the palace family because of the large number of people.


    It''s better to make some compensation, that''s even better.


    Who knows, the guard narrowed his eyes.


    All right.


    The owner of the house has told him that he can solve it after warning at least three times.


    At the next moment, the guard strode to the cheating Xue family.


    The big fist of the casserole waved.


    "Ah ah!"


    With two screams, the guy who was still playing tricks just now had two more purple black circles under his eyes.


    Then, the strong guard was like holding a chick and dragging the other party directly to the observation area.


    The next moment, he looked around.


    "Who else wants me to deliver it myself?"


    Onlookers: forget it! forget it! They can''t enjoy it!


    Then, the guard nodded to his owner and motioned to each other. Everything here has been solved.


    Lin Mengya''s face blocked under the mask could not help but bend a smile.


    This is a bodyguard who blows his fist when he doesn''t agree, but Huo Xiao is a guest star in friendship.


    Unexpectedly, the effect was so good.


    It seems that this guy wants someone to take the initiative to be cheap!


    With the "demonstration" of the person in front, the person behind is much more clever.


    One by one, they drank the medicine neatly, and then entered the observation area quietly.


    The Xue family, together with the Xue family leader and his wife and eldest son, came a total of 15 people.


    Because their medicine was brewed for the first time, Lin Mengya specially observed it for a period of time to prevent any problems with the medicine.


    Fortunately, everyone''s pulse is stable, no problem.


    And aunt Fang, they will also change a brand-new medicine jar.


    As for the previous one, there is a special recovery, thorough cleaning and disinfection, so as not to mix the drugs.


    Cooking medicine is a meticulous job, so the one hour observation time she set was just right.


    Not long after, I heard a woman''s frightened voice from the observation area.


    "Cheng''er! Cheng''er! Lord Gong, come and see my son!"


    Lin Mengya was suddenly surprised. Was there any accident?


    But her body reacts quickly.


    Turn around and run to the observation area.


    But fortunately, it''s a good thing, not a bad thing.


    The eldest son of the Xue family, who had been carried over before and had fallen into a coma, now showed a faint sign of waking up.


    Mrs. Xue was so anxious that she rushed up and grabbed her sleeve as soon as she saw her.


    "Lord Gong, look at my son. Is he going to wake up?"


    "Mrs. Xue, please let me."


    Mrs. Xue staggered away when she heard the speech.


    But she still had tears on her face and looked nervously at her son. She didn''t even dare to blink for fear that she was wrong.


    Lin Mengya squatted down and quickly checked the physical condition of Childe Xue.


    Fortunately, the antidote worked.


    The reason why he was in a coma was that the toxicity was fierce, there were many toxins and the attack was fast.


    But now, the toxicity is gradually fading, and childe Xue will naturally turn the corner.


    "Congratulations, the eldest childe''s life is all right. Let''s observe it for a while."


    "Hey, I listen to you, I listen to you!"


    Mrs. Xue was too happy to know what to do.


    She worked hard all her life and had only such an only son.


    If her son is gone, I''m afraid she''ll have to follow.


    Therefore, as her son''s life-saving benefactor, Mrs. Xue''s attitude towards Lin Mengya is only gratitude, and she listens to her words.


    Lin Mengya can understand each other''s mood.


    After determining that Mr. Xue was getting better, she returned to her diagnosis area.


    Everyone was shocked by what happened to childe Xue.


    But not everyone hopes that childe Xue can recover.


    At least, Lin Mengya found no less than three dissatisfied people from the Xue family and the onlookers.


    But it''s none of her business. As long as it doesn''t hinder her plan, she won''t take care of it.


    But those people couldn''t help showing their emotions, which made her think more.


    It seems that there are not many things hidden under this poison disaster.


    She glanced quietly. She continued to lower her head and sort out the pulse table in her hand.


    Not long after, the Xue family were sure by her that they were okay, so they let them go.


    At this time, even if someone wants to stigmatize her, it''s too late for the medicine to work well.


    After all, if there is a problem with the medicine, there will be no reaction for more than half an hour.


    Besides, the miracle of the eldest son of the Xue family is still here.


    Some people have to take a break from their careful thinking.


    The medication is being taken in an orderly manner.


    Seeing that there was no way to find something at present, others went back and waited temporarily. They only sent one or two people to stay here until they were about to get their own number, and then brought someone over.


    But Lin Mengya never relaxed her vigilance.


    Although she made such a big battle outside the yard, in fact, her "must kill skills" are hidden in the house.


    After a busy day, when Lin Mengya, who had been tired all day, returned to the yard with all the women''s dependents, Lin Mengya, who had dinner, was taken to the backyard alone by long Tianyu.


    "How''s it going?" She rubbed her sore shoulders and asked casually.


    Seeing this, long Tianyu immediately gave full play to his professionally trained massage skills and rubbed his wife''s shoulders, neck and back.


    "A total of five little mice were caught, but they refused to say who their real master was."


    Lin Mengya listened to her man. He still had a teasing voice. She couldn''t help looking back and looked at him more.


    That means as if to say, and his prisoner who can''t be tried by long Tianyu?


    Sure enough, the man pretended to sigh helplessly, "I can''t hide anything from my wife. Well, although they won''t say, they said some interesting things under my interrogation."

 Chapter 3085

    "Interesting?" She can''t think of anything else that can be called interesting by long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu also knows the truth of accepting good things.


    He can sell off in front of his wife, but he must pay attention to this measure.


    Otherwise, his wife will not be easy to coax when she gets angry.


    "In the end, these five people couldn''t carry it. In the end, they all confided their backers. But interestingly, none of them told the truth."


    "It seems that I had a plan before. Once I was caught, I would push the pot to another house. Moreover, there were overlaps in the confessions of the five people."


    Lin Mengya, who is used to intrigues, couldn''t help feeling surprised when she heard this.


    "That''s what five people say. Will it involve at least ten families?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and affirmed his wife''s statement: "so the alliance of these people is the same as paper paste. It will break when poked."


    The implication is that no matter what moths they think together, Lin Mengya doesn''t have to care.


    She just needs to do what she wants to do.


    Lin Mengya didn''t expect that these people were fighting to such an extent.


    The purpose of those five people is obvious, either to steal their own medicine or to add some ingredients to others'' medicine.


    I think they should also have the idea of the deposit received by Lin Mengya.


    As long as you quietly detoxify before everyone else, and then take her in one fell swoop when she doesn''t pay attention.


    Then those deposits have to be disposed of by them?


    At this time, Lin Mengya had only one idea in her mind - eat black!


    It''s a little inappropriate, but it is.


    The greed of the ancient people taught her a lesson.


    Not to mention what happened to her alien, even if they were not calculating at the top?


    These people are really hopeless.


    Lin Mengya is not a soft persimmon.


    What''s more, her previous, as a warning, has been quite obvious.


    So the next day, when the family in line to No. went to her to get the medicine, they saw five smooth carriages parked side by side at her door.


    But it was not the carriage itself that made them feel creepy.


    But the five carriages were tied with a man who screamed.


    The hands and feet of the five people were folded back, but the angle was obviously not what normal people could do.


    Normally, such severe pain is enough for them to scream earth shaking pain.


    But the five people just tried to open their mouths and eyes, but they couldn''t even say a complete word.


    In the eyes of others, it is like watching scenes of fear and strange pantomime.


    No matter how painful the five people were, even if they were crying with pain, they could no longer say a word.


    "Palace, palace master, this..."


    The owner of the first house photographed today has an unnatural stiff face.


    Lin Mengya only glanced, and then said faintly, "I caught some little mice last night. They not only want to steal my things, but also want to dirty my medicine."


    "What?"


    The owner of the house opened his eyes and saw her in disbelief.


    "Why is master Xu so surprised? Don''t you know them?"


    Lin Mengya pretended to be surprised and asked.


    The Xu family leader turned pale, and then hurriedly explained to her, "don''t make fun of the palace family leader! How can I know them?"


    Then he


    Thought of a possibility.


    Then he stared at the direction of the five people and gnashed his teeth.


    "Oh, so it is. No wonder last night, when I caught them, they said that they had been instructed by master Xu."


    This made the Xu family leader no longer calm down.


    He almost bit his teeth and said to Lin Mengya word by word, "impossible!"


    "Lord Gong, although my old Xu is a rough man, I can''t do such a sneaky thing!"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can call him out and let''s confront each other face to face! I want to see who is slandering my Xu family behind my back!"


    Seeing that the other party was really angry, Lin Mengya quickly comforted him and said, "Lord Xu, don''t worry. If I really doubt you, I won''t poison them all. I can trust you."


    The Xu family is one of the few families that sincerely support Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Also because the owner''s character is too straightforward, he has always been incompatible with the upper class of the ancient clan.


    Therefore, it will become one of the targets planted by the five people.


    Hearing what she said, the Xu family leader''s high hanging heart immediately became more secure.


    Although he is straight, he is not stupid.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I wanted to understand the meaning of Gong Ya''s doing, and I couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat on my back.


    She is clearly protecting the Xu family!


    Otherwise, if the five men insist that he ordered it, I''m afraid he can''t tell even if he has a mouth all over his body.


    At the same time, he also knows that he may have hindered the eyes of some people because of himself.


    What did the leader of the United palace say¡ª¡ª


    "Damn bastards!"


    Over the years, he has been run or targeted.


    But he always felt that his skin was rough and thick, just a few words, and he couldn''t let him lose a piece of meat.


    At best, it''s just that you have fewer friends and you''re more bent in your heart.


    But also because of his hard character, he can occupy a place under the joint exclusion of those people. However, it''s not better.


    But now, what did he hear?


    The Lord of the Palace said that someone wanted to steal things and even soiled her medicine!


    He thought with his toes and knew that it was probably aimed at their Xu family.


    If those mice succeed, what the Xu family drank today is not an antidote.


    Thinking of this, the Xu family master clenched his fist.


    These old bastards!


    Seeing that the fire was just right, Lin Mengya said, "I know you can''t just forget it, master Xu, but the five people can''t ask the truth."


    "If there is no evidence, master Xu should not be impulsive."


    Xu took a deep breath and slowly spit it out.


    But the clenched fist could not be opened so easily.


    It can be said that the new hatred and old resentment make it difficult for the Xu family leader to let go.


    "Old Xu Xin took the kindness of the palace master."


    "But I''d like you to keep this secret for me."


    Seeing that the goal has been achieved, Lin Mengya naturally readily agrees.


    Same.


    Even though the Xu family leader knows very well, the Gong family leader is trying to force him to deal with the real murderers behind them.


    But so what?


    They all calculated on him, and even ignored the situation of their Xu family and didn''t give them a way to live.


    since it is so


    , what else is he thinking about?


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "at this time, master Xu can rest assured that you don''t have to worry about my situation. As long as I''m here, no one can do anything in my medicine."


    She has the ability to promise.


    Not to mention the medicines she prepared, they were guarded by the most powerful people under her.


    Even if they really want to do something, as long as they pass in front of her, she can find out immediately. There will never be a situation where fish eyes confuse pearls.


    After a short conversation with the Xu family leader, Lin Mengya motioned to Bai Su that they could move.


    At the next moment, Bai Su and Huo Xiao turned over and got on the horse.


    They were in front of each other, followed by five carriages.


    With the shaking of the carriage, the people tied up so that they had to kneel in place were more painful.


    Some of them wanted to bite their tongue and commit suicide. Blood stains flowed directly down their lips and jaws, but their eyes were wide open. It was obvious that they died in peace.


    However, more is the fear of death and the helplessness of pain.


    There was no crying or howling, and even later, they could only hear their heavy breathing.


    This scene was like a silent horror mime, as they performed in the streets of Yuehu city.


    The carriage will stop at the door of any family.


    Someone screamed and crawled back to report to his owner; Others were stunned on the spot and didn''t know how to react.


    Lin Mengya''s skill is to tell everyone that she knows who did it and what the other party''s purpose is.


    But you shouldn''t count her.


    Those who dare to calculate her will come to a bad end!


    The carriage staggered and came to the door of Chen''s house.


    Chen got the news when they went out for a stroll.


    Now it''s finally his turn at the door.


    But he didn''t appear in front of them. He just stood in the door and looked at each other with a gloomy face. He continued to intimidate everyone with a swagger.


    "Old Chen, yes, it''s a side branch..."


    Someone was so frightened that he almost blurted out the identity of one of them.


    But in the end, he was frightened by the fierce stare of old Chen with a gloomy face and swallowed the unfamiliar name back.


    "Watch your mouth and close the door. Things outside have nothing to do with us!"


    Even though he was holding his breath in his heart, old Chen also knew that it was not appropriate to tear his face with each other now.


    He will not regret his reckless actions.


    He just didn''t expect that Gong Ya''s means were so fierce that there was no room for turning around.


    He was in a bad mood and walked quickly from the front yard back to his room.


    He ordered people to close the door and ordered them to guard outside. No one was allowed to come in.


    The expression on old Chen''s face was more, and he continued to be afraid.


    The other party''s fierce means aroused his deep fear.


    Before that, not only he, I''m afraid most people had misjudged Gong ya.


    Probably because of her previous actions, she gave them the wrong impression that "the master of the palace family, no matter how or the benevolence of women".


    Even if she threatened them with detoxification, she only collected the deposit instead of taking the opportunity to squeeze them dry.


    But old Chen doesn''t know that Lin Mengya always acts first and then soldiers.


    If someone thinks she is weak and bullied, she will bite each other''s throat. She won''t stop until the other party dies!

 Chapter 3086

    Of course, if Lin Mengya knows Chen Lao''s question, she will certainly tell each other: in nature, predators have their own protective color.


    So the impression of "weakness can be deceived and women''s benevolence" is not Lin Mengya''s protective color on her body?


    They just realized it too late.


    And this is precisely the reason why they can''t extricate themselves from the deep soil.


    ......


    The morning terror parade continued until sunset.


    When I went out, there were five great living people who suffered a lot, but when I came back, there were only three and a half left.


    The strongest one has killed himself by biting his tongue, and the remaining half seems to have less air in and more air out.


    Lin Mengya didn''t go to see it, but ordered people to pull it to the backyard. If she didn''t die, she would continue tomorrow.


    Until all the people in the city had seen it, so they were afraid of her and let them go.


    The next morning, as soon as two families opened the door, they suddenly screamed in horror.


    "Ah --"


    Then, the servant in charge of opening the door stumbled back to find his head.


    The two bodies lying at their respective doors were both ridicule and warning.


    Ridicule them for their overconfidence and warn them that the next time they dare to secretly calculate her, it will not be as simple as dying alone.


    In the face of such arrogant Gong ya, the two families can only silently let people restrain the body first.


    But in my heart, I hate Gong Ya more!


    They will avenge their people!


    And now I''m just trying to bear it for revenge.


    Even, they sneaked people in while there were few people in the morning, and did not publicize the identities of the two people.


    After hearing about this, Lin Mengya just mocked, "counsellor."


    If they dare to jump out and admit when they take people to the parade, she at least thinks the other party is more or less personal.


    Now when I look at it, I really don''t look like a person at all.


    Under such a terrible demonstration, people who drink medicine these days are as quiet as chickens.


    Even no one dared to look at Lin Mengya.


    Even those family members who hated her so much at home had to turn their heads around as if they didn''t see her when they looked at her occasionally.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care about this at all.


    It makes her afraid. It''s good.


    After four days of tossing, the whole ancient family drank the antidote once.


    The effect of the antidote is still very good.


    Except for those severe cases, they still have to stay in bed, and others are basically OK.


    As long as you pay attention later, drink more conditioning drugs to remove toxins.


    Of course, according to convention, the last family to drink medicine is the Lezheng family.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu has been busy these days, but he still keeps correspondence with Lin Mengya.


    Some of the other party''s previous practices also greatly exceeded his expectations.


    But he didn''t think Gong Ya was too cruel.


    After all, after knowing what had happened from the mouth of the Xu family leader, he was only left with deep sadness and disappointment.


    He even fell into confusion.


    Is it really necessary for such an ancient family to take his life?


    However, the answer is obvious.


    Even here


    It is so filthy that he can''t even see the hope of salvation, but this is his home, and these people are his responsibility.


    It''s just that Le Zhengzi Xiu is not the kind of person who can''t carry clearly.


    In the end, he was hard to agree with what these people did.


    Just thinking, he suddenly felt a warm touch on his wrist.


    He looked back and looked at the beautiful eyes of the master of the palace.


    "The situation is good. Just pay more attention to rest at ordinary times."


    She has said this sentence many times.


    But every time she said it, it would bring people a different sense of security.


    In fact, leaving aside the conspirators, most of the ancient people have a complex attitude towards her.


    Clearly, they know that the other party may be their own enemy, and the other party will never be one with themselves, but they trust their enemies very much.


    This feeling is a little subtle.


    It''s just that they''ve been detoxified.


    I don''t think I''ll face this embarrassing situation again.


    At this moment, only a few people know that their evil relationship is not over.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are already ready.


    The snooping eyes around are obvious.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu had intended to talk to her about business.


    But as soon as he was ready to start, Lin Mengya, who saw the signs, gently pressed the pulse gate.


    "Huh?"


    If someone else did this, Le Zhengzi Xiu would have to fight back now.


    But Gong Ya is the one who did this, and Gong Ya is the one who is most unlikely to hurt him at present.


    So he just felt a little confused.


    "There''s a good play."


    Lin Mengya just whispered to each other.


    Then release your hand.


    After the warm touch completely left, Le Zhengzi Xiu felt a little disappointed for some reason.


    But soon, he got rid of this little bit of strange emotion.


    He stayed with his people and closed his eyes.


    But in fact, he was secretly observing the situation around him, constantly wondering where the good play that the other party said was.


    After a while, I heard the noise from behind the crowd.


    "Let''s go! We have to make it clear in front of the head family leader today! I''d like to ask you, where is my old Xu wrong with you? You want to poison our Xu family!"


    Everyone''s nerves are tense these days. As soon as they hear the word "poisoning", they burst into a pot.


    If the man behind her had not poisoned them, they would not have suffered these sins.


    Especially those family members who died of toxic hair, when they heard this, their eyes were scarlet and looked straight at the direction of the voice.


    The crowd separated automatically. The leader of the Xu family, with a young and thin man in his big hand and a deep anger on his face, walked in the direction of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Xiu has frowned. Is this what Gong Ya calls "a good play"?


    He looked at Gong Ya quietly, but saw the latter calmly eating melons with the big guy.


    Does it have nothing to do with her?


    But how did she know in advance that there would be a farce?


    After thinking about it, he felt something was wrong.


    But the Xu family leader has pulled people in front of him.


    Le Zhengzi


    Xiu had to put away his doubts and asked, "master Xu, what''s going on?"


    Master Xu angrily threw the man in his hand directly in front of him and said angrily, "master Lezheng, you have to be fair to me. This bastard slipped into our house when I didn''t pay attention and wanted to poison our house!"


    "I didn''t! Master Lezheng, don''t listen to him. I just..."


    "You just how?"


    The head of the Xu family opened his eyes and said, "let''s see. You''re not my family, but you sneaked into my Xu family and hid a bag of poison powder."


    "If you don''t want to poison us, is it difficult? Do you just come in to steal? If you''re just an ordinary habitual thief, why do you carry this deadly thing?"


    With that, the head of the Xu family tore open the front of the stolen son''s clothes.


    Then, in full view of the public, a small packet of powder fell to the ground.


    The thin man was also stunned. I really didn''t expect Xu''s master to do it.


    When he thought about sophistry again, someone had picked up the package of powder and handed it to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "What is this thing?"


    He didn''t listen to the one-sided words of the Xu family leader, and gave the other man a chance to distinguish.


    The man immediately hastily explained, "the master''s mirror of Lezheng is just some Mongolian medicine. It''s not a poison at all!"


    "You''re lying! You''re still quibbling up to now. Well, since you say that the medicine bag is just ordinary Mongolian medicine, we''ll ask someone to distinguish it!"


    Everyone nodded and thought it was a good proposal.


    But few of them can do medicine.


    Just thinking, suddenly someone said in the crowd, "it''s hard to find a doctor who can distinguish poisons. Isn''t that far away and near?"


    Close at hand?


    At this time, everyone remembered that the master of the palace family was a medical expert who could distinguish poisons?


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who was eating melons quietly, suddenly found that everyone''s attention was focused on herself.


    But she didn''t jump out at this time, but refused: "this is a matter within your ancient family. I''m an outsider. It''s still hard to intervene?"


    If something goes wrong with this medicine and someone pushes it on her, won''t she be carrying the pot for others in vain?


    Seeing that she didn''t accept it for the first time, people still felt some doubts.


    But then, Lin Mengya "kind" reminded: "if it''s a poison, just find a living creature to try."


    As soon as they heard this, they said yes again and again.


    That''s a good idea.


    Then the good man caught two fat gray mice.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw the mouse, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    I didn''t expect these little things to live well under the attack of those poisonous bees before.


    Obviously, the two fat mice had never seen such a scene. After being locked in the cage, they kept running and bumping in the cage and "squeaking".


    Then, someone took out a bowl of white rice from someone''s house.


    Pour part of the small packet of medicine into it, and then mix it evenly with chopsticks. Finally, pour the rice mixed with medicine into the cage.


    The next moment, two big mice jumped on it and ate it happily.


    Who knows, after a while, the two big mice turned their bellies and died in the cage!


    Now, there was an uproar.

 Chapter 3087

    "This, this is impossible!"


    The thin man stared in disbelief at the two belly turned rats.


    How is this possible?


    "You still want to argue!"


    The Xu family leader ruthlessly picked up the other party, gnashing his teeth and opening his mouth. He wanted to swallow people alive now in order to dispel his hatred.


    "If I hadn''t found it in time, would my Xu family still be alive now?"


    The evidence is conclusive.


    The thin man was almost strangled by him. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he couldn''t get rid of Xu''s hands.


    Le Zhengzi''s face sank slowly.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that there were crowding out and strife among those families.


    However, it is one thing to play tricks and calculate. Those who really poison and murder the whole family will never be forgiven!


    "Cough, cough, I, I don''t, I really don''t!"


    Finally, the thin man on the edge of being strangled was released and sat down on the ground, trying to explain.


    However, his words have lost half of their credibility.


    Master Xu''s eyes were a little cold. He clenched his hands tightly and looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Please give me justice to the Xu family!"


    Le Zhengzi nodded solemnly.


    In any case, he must not expose such a thing.


    At this time, as an enthusiastic melon eater, Lin Mengya coughed a few times and said, "master Lezheng, can we go back now?"


    Although the following plot should be wonderful, as an outsider, she''d better be less involved.


    As the saying goes, domestic disgrace should not be publicized.


    No matter what happened, she shouldn''t know.


    Besides, isn''t there a precedent for this ancient family to throw the pot at will?


    These days, is there still less pot on her back?


    When Lin Mengya said this, Le Zhengzi Xiu immediately agreed and nodded.


    After getting permission, Lin Mengya immediately waved to her people.


    "Let''s call it a day!"


    Hearing this, the big guy immediately took action and soon cleaned up his things.


    But before she left, someone spoke and stopped her.


    "Master Gong, please stay."


    Lin Mengya shivered.


    She runs so fast, or can''t she escape the fate of the pot man?


    So Lin Mengya turned back and glared at each other. It was very fierce!


    "What''s up?"


    Chen, who was stared at, silently swallowed the words about throwing the pot back.


    "I just want to ask if the poison has been completely eliminated?"


    Oh, that''s it!


    Lin Mengya nodded, "indeed."


    What else does old Chen have to say.


    But after thinking about it, he swallowed his words.


    Not to mention those words, he just thought about it and felt untenable. He said that the intimidating parade that Gong Ya carried out a few days ago was enough to let him understand that what he was facing was by no means a weak and innocent little white flower.


    "No, it''s okay."


    He could only keep his mouth shut.


    But his intuition told him that it might have something to do with Gong ya.


    Otherwise, why did she just refuse so simply?


    But neither did he


    Think about it, how many times has Lin Mengya let them give the pit?


    Had it not been for her strength, I''m afraid she would have been drained of all her value by various names they skillfully set up.


    But actually?


    Old Chen didn''t know that what they thought was a "fat sheep" was a "gold eater". After she left, I''m afraid this group of people would lose heart and hurt.


    ......


    After everyone returned to the yard, Lin Mengya ordered that the door be closed and no one should go out without anything.


    Carrying a small medicine box, she also returned to the children and lovers.


    "Where is the team responsible for escorting the ancient family treasure now?"


    She checked her body for Mo Yan, but asked long Tianyu.


    Like a fat loach, the little guy kept twisting his small body to cooperate with her. He couldn''t be more clever.


    Mo Yan''s body has been almost conditioned by her.


    The best time should be four or five days later.


    If there is no effective treatment at that time, his body will be like a flash in the pan, wither rapidly, and the organs of his whole body will fail rapidly.


    But at the same time, it is also a chance to cure him.


    Is the only one, and Lin Mengya must fight for her children.


    "We can reach Yuehu city tomorrow. However, they have been robbed several times on the road. I have arranged for our people to help in secret."


    According to the news of the ancient family treasure, long Tianyu has never relaxed at all.


    He is well aware of the importance of this.


    "Well, if my estimation is good, the families in the city will do it at the latest tomorrow night."


    She really knows about the Xu family, and even thanks to her, she can lead this person to the Xu family.


    This man happened to be the one who killed himself as a drug thief sent by the Xu family.


    Their family had a grudge against the Xu family, so they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to drag the Xu family into the water.


    They just shouldn''t want to kill with a knife.


    Lin Mengya''s knife is easy to hurt others and easier to hurt yourself.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya sent a message to the Xu family for free.


    There is a habitual thief among the people of the Ding family who comes here this time, and he steals some invisible things of the family and carries ecstasy with him. When he meets someone, he makes a sneak attack while he is unprepared, sprinkles the ecstasy, and then he can run away.


    Of course, the next thing really has nothing to do with her.


    However, after such a fuss of the Xu family, those families who already wanted to do things will inevitably not be afraid of the disclosure of their conspiracy and have to act in advance.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya is waiting for this day.


    Once they collude with the outside, they can catch everyone.


    Try to clean up here before the arrival of the ancient family treasure, so as not to cause any damage to her son.


    Long Tianyu patted his wife on the back, "don''t worry, I''m ready."


    "Yes."


    I''m afraid many people won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    .......


    It''s still the assembly hall of the clan association, but this time, it''s not just those upper string clans who want to plunder the resources of any small family.


    The identity of the thin man was soon found out. It was the Ding family!


    The Xu family leader was gloomy at that time, and hit the Ding family leader who was still confused.


    If someone hadn''t separated them by force later, I''m afraid the brains of the Ding family leader would have been beaten out by the angry Xu family leader.


    "Madman! Madman!"


    After seeing that his hands were full of nosebleed, the owner of the Ding family couldn''t help scolding.


    But the Xu family leader just stared at him, and the cold in his eyes made his back cool.


    Is it difficult that the other party knows what he has planned before?


    But soon, he felt impossible.


    And because he was beaten in front of everyone, he lost all his face. At that moment, he threatened the Xu family leader fiercely.


    "How dare you lay hands on me! Your Xu family is finished. This ancient family has no place for you anymore. I want you to kneel down and beg my forgiveness!"


    "You dream!"


    The head of the Xu family gnawed his teeth with hatred.


    He is a feud with the Ding family.


    Now I know the other party''s vicious calculation, where will I stop?


    It must be hard to bite off a piece of meat of the other party in order to relieve anger!


    "Oh, Xiao Xu''s family, you can''t measure your strength. You don''t think you can relax when you climb the first clan? I tell you, once we..."


    "Master Ding! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Old Chen broke the Ding family leader''s tongue.


    At the same time, he looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu. When he saw that there was nothing different on the young man''s face, he was quietly relieved and said, "the matter is naturally decided by Le Zheng''s master."


    But from the beginning, Le Zhengzi Xiu thought it was wrong.


    He didn''t miss everyone''s reaction.


    In particular, the words of family leader Ding made him suspicious,


    Therefore, I''m afraid what they are secretly planning is not only related to the palace master


    He narrowed his eyes, but it was a pity that the nail in his secret was not particularly trusted by old Chen and his group, so he didn''t know what was behind it.


    Fortunately, he has a strong foreign aid.


    After Chen scolded Ding family leader, he said, "what else does Ding family leader have to say about this?"


    Of course, family leader Ding will complain.


    Not to mention that this man''s affairs really have nothing to do with him, even if he secretly planned the Xu family before, he would never admit it.


    So he protested righteously: "although this man is from the Ding family, he has nothing to do with me. Master Lezheng, you won''t deliberately favor him because you have a deep personal relationship with the Xu family?"


    "So, Lord Ding, this is questioning my decision. Is it unfair?" Le Zhengzi Xiu''s words were filled with some discontent.


    Dante''s family leader didn''t dare to say it directly, but just stuck his neck. "I didn''t say that. If Le Zheng''s family leader can deal with this matter fairly, he should know that our Ding family is innocent."


    Oh, listen to that!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu only felt ashamed.


    Who gave them the courage to feel that after they cleaned up the Pei family by thunder, they had no spare power to clean them up?


    Don''t say, those people, including old Chen and Ding family, really think so.


    They had long been fed by the Pei family, and the previous proposal of Le Zhengzi Xiu made them feel that Le Zhengzi''s family was strong outside and weak in the future.


    Therefore, after they came together to clean up the Pei family, their hearts began to rise with the wild.


    At this time, the Lezheng family has greatly damaged their vitality. Can they replace them at any time?


    When Yue Zhengzi heard the speech, he just looked at the arrogant face of the Ding family leader with a little sarcasm in his eyes; Then came the wily old Chen; Finally, it was the owners who secretly unified their attitude and decided to overturn the position of the head of his happy family.


    Good, good!

 Chapter 3088

    "It seems that you all think the same as the Ding family leader?"


    He spoke again, but his eyes were a lot colder.


    The Lezheng family has been the leader of the family for generations. They can sacrifice everything for the ancient family, but they will never be allowed to be so provoked.


    Those who are used to relying on the old and selling off the old, and even regard the words of Le Zhengzi Xiu as nonsense, still can''t help muttering a few words in their hearts.


    However, can the prejudice formed over the years be changed in a moment?


    In addition to the Ding family leader, other people''s reactions were also quite perfunctory.


    "Alas, my little nephew said this, but it hurt our hearts a little."


    "Besides, it''s not that we can''t believe the master of Lezheng''s house, but... Well, the people''s hearts are biased, and we can''t bear to see you embarrassed!"


    Some people are brave enough to say it, but some are embarrassed to say it, but their attitude is very obvious. I''m afraid they are putting pressure on him one by one, so that he can be gentle and pick out the Ding family.


    Up to now, what else does Le Zhengzi Xiu not understand?


    His eyes were cold and indifferent to the people.


    "It seems that in your eyes, I am the head of the first family, but Xu has a false name."


    Seeing that his words didn''t seem like a compromise, everyone wanted to continue to speak, but they were blocked by a word from Le Zhengzi.


    "OK. Since you think I am the head of the first family, I will give you a fair chance."


    "Thirteen years ago, the truth of the rebel riots is still unclear."


    "If we want to check, let''s start with that."


    The words were silent.


    That thing


    Some people looked confused and didn''t know what the old case 13 years ago meant.


    But those who know it are already sweating.


    Why, until now, did you suddenly mention it?


    Does he really have any evidence?


    How many guesses have to be buried in their hearts, because they know very well that once the matter is turned over, what is waiting for them is probably the disaster of extermination!


    Those who know don''t dare to mention it, and those who don''t know don''t know how to mention it.


    For a time, they fell into an impasse.


    Finally, Le Zhengzi Xiu, who had already expected all this, took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "Why don''t you say it? Some people must want to know why I bring up the old story again?"


    He sat in the first place.


    Obviously, it is such a young face, but there is a momentum of not being angry and self threatening, so that people with ghosts in their hearts unconsciously feel guilty.


    "Because that was the first thing I was forced to take over as the head of the first family after my parents died miserably."


    "I remember at that time, but old Chen and the Pei family leader... No, it should be the traitor Pei Qianji and several ancient elders who suggested that I put this matter aside?"


    His tone was mild, but it was enough to make Chen shudder.


    "It''s all old things. The master of Le Zheng''s family said this far away."


    "Not far."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at Chen deeply. "Since I can''t convince the public, I must have let you complain before."


    "I am a serious person. Since everyone thinks so, I must reflect on myself and correct all my mistakes."


    "That was my first decision after taking over as the head of the family, so let''s start from scratch, old Chen. You should still remember what happened that year?"


    Old Chen seems to have been revealed by his words


    He was so determined that he was stupid. Even after he called his name, he was like an old man at dusk. He didn''t react until a while later.


    "Oh, this matter, I have long..."


    "But I heard that before coming to the Moon Lake City, old Chen also discussed with the Pei family leader how to block the traitors of the thirteen pass?"


    "Didn''t you tell Pei Qianji at that time that you were afraid of repeating what happened 13 years ago, so do you have to cut the roots this time?"


    "What? Old Chen forgot now?"


    People who don''t talk much usually, once they talk more, every word may be a sharp blade, and the knives and knives are inserted into Chen Lao''s chest.


    "You, you..."


    Old Chen covered his chest. You waited for a long time and didn''t say a complete word.


    But at this time, his eyes were already surprised and angry.


    How could le Zhengzi Xiu know what he said when he plotted with PEI Qianji?


    Or did he suspect himself early in the morning and send someone to watch him?


    The next moment, a cold feeling jumped from the bottom of Chen''s feet to the sky.


    Old Chen widened his eyes, but people fell behind him.


    "Old Chen!"


    At the next moment, many people shouted in surprise.


    Others rushed to help and become meat mats.


    Only le Zhengzi Xiu, looking coldly over there, slowly recalled a sarcastic expression.


    I have the courage to do evil, but I can''t help being scared.


    It seems that the old guy is not only a little guilty.


    Over the years, he must have done nothing good in the dark.


    As soon as Chen fell, they didn''t continue to put their mind on other things.


    Finally, Le Zhengzi Xiu was merciful and asked people to send old Chen back first.


    As for the Ding family and the Xu family.


    From the calm face of the Ding family leader, he can see that the other party also intends to tear his face with himself.


    "Master Le Zheng, isn''t it a little too urgent?"


    As soon as the man left, the Xu family leader also took off his gloomy face.


    Just looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu with worry, and felt a little uneasy.


    At that time, he just wanted to bite the Ding family hard. Who knows, it has such a strong aftereffect!


    But le Zhengzi Xiu did not have the slightest anxiety and regret.


    If you look closely, you can see a little refreshing.


    I haven''t confronted them so happily for a long time.


    And scared one out. It feels good!


    "No harm."


    He turned back and looked at the Xu family leader with a worried face, showing a rare smile that could not be lighter.


    "The Ding family needle to you is nothing more than that old account. Besides, when I was able to be the owner of this family, I was also thanks to Grandpa Xu''s support."


    As soon as the Xu family leader heard this, the old man unconsciously flushed his eyes.


    The Xu family was also a big family. Even his brother and sister were close friends with Le Zhengzi Xiu''s father.


    Unexpectedly, thirteen years ago, Le Zheng''s husband and wife died.


    His brother, sister and brother-in-law went to look for it, but their whereabouts are still unknown.


    Later, in the face of people''s eyes, his elderly father put all his efforts to support Le Zhengzi Xiu. Therefore, his vitality was greatly damaged.


    He was unwilling, but he could only hibernate for a few years.


    Fortunately, the owner of Lezheng family remembers everything they did in the Xu family!


    That''s enough!


    "Little Uncle Xu, go back now, quietly gather the people and bring them to me. Remember, don''t disturb anyone."


    Le Zhengzi''s face sank and his tone was quite serious.


    "Oh, I see."


    This nondescript title represents the intimate relationship between them.


    Le Zhengzi''s head is also running rapidly.


    From the attitude of these people, I can think of the abnormal performance of the palace master today.


    Some answers floated in his mind.


    But since the other party didn''t say hello to him, it means he doesn''t want to intervene.


    He also understood that he was afraid that he might be embarrassed because he was a member of the same family.


    For a time, his feelings about Gong Ya were a little more complicated.


    The girl''s mind is really comprehensive.


    But in fact, Lin Mengya just thinks he''s too cumbersome.


    If she had been the leader of this ancient clan, those bastards would have been obedient. Where could they be so presumptuous?


    As soon as it was dark, a figure crept out of the Moon Lake City.


    The gate is not big. There are no guards here because of poisonous bees a while ago.


    Therefore, the man thought he had not been found.


    In fact, everything fell into the eyes of others.


    "Master, the Chen family really sent people out of the city. Our people saw that he had been taken away by those outside."


    With a loud voice, Bai Su came to report back.


    Although it was late at night, she was still energetic and not tired at all.


    But Lin Mengya, even if she fell on the warm Kang, the whole person was a little sleepy. If her own man hadn''t used her as a backrest, she would have collapsed like a bone.


    "Well, I see. It''s hard for you to keep staring."


    "Yes."


    Miss Bai Su went out with great strides.


    It was long Tianyu who continued to knead her aching lumbar spine. By the way, he bit his ears with his wife.


    "When do you think they will act?"


    "Huh?" Lin Mengya yawned and looked at her man with sleepy eyes, which was reflected slowly.


    Although her physical strength is OK, she has just given birth to a baby a few months now.


    In addition, I''ve been busy all night recently, and the whole person is stretched to the extreme. Therefore, when I can be lazy, I want to have more rest.


    "Ah, that, whatever."


    Her attitude is a little too careless.


    But long Tianyu didn''t feel anything, but painfully pinched his wife''s small face.


    It seems that he has lost some weight. There are few soft meat to pinch.


    This is not the most important thing. He always feels that his daughter-in-law''s face is not very good these days, and the dark circles under her eyes are a little big.


    He is a good husband who loves his daughter-in-law very much.


    However, his daughter-in-law is quite a tossing bad guy.


    Being a man can only minimize the things that keep her busy so that she can have more rest.


    "I''ll watch it myself. You and the children have a good rest at home."


    Although I don''t give up, I still have to go.


    But Lin Mengya subconsciously stretched out her hand and grabbed his clothes.


    "Ha -" she yawned again, propped up her eyelids and asked, "don''t force anything. If you use any sinister means over there, remember to come back and ask for help!"

 Chapter 3089

    This night is doomed to be restless.


    At the same time, the actions of the ancient people have once again refreshed Lin Mengya''s understanding of them.


    They did send the news of detoxification to the group of people outside in advance.


    But they couldn''t trust each other, so they decided to do it in advance.


    Lin Mengya, who was sleeping, suddenly heard the urgent footsteps coming from outside.


    The next moment, she opened her eyes, her tiredness cleared away, and the whole person regained consciousness at the fastest speed.


    At the same time, Bai Su pushed the door in.


    "What happened outside?" She asked softly, putting on her coat.


    "Master, someone wants to sneak on us." Bai Su replied solemnly.


    At the same time, she also came forward and helped Lin Mengya tidy up her clothes.


    "How many people have come? We can stand it?"


    Although the situation was urgent, she was not worried.


    Before Yu left, he must have made full deployment.


    Without ensuring the safety of their three mothers, it is absolutely impossible for their men to leave at ease.


    "Although they have a lot of people, we have enough people. At least they can''t attack before dawn."


    Lin Mengya nodded. That''s right.


    But Bai Su added: "however, childe Huo seems to have found something unusual, so I want you to go and have a look."


    Now Huo Xiao, who has a family and parents, has changed from "Lord Huo" to "childe Huo".


    But the ability has not retreated at all.


    Since he asked Bai Su to call her, he must have found something unusual.


    "Go and have a look."


    She put on her clothes and went with Bai su.


    When she left, someone took care of her two sweethearts quietly.


    ......


    As soon as she arrived at the yard of the family of three, she was dragged by Aunt Fang to see what Huo Xiao brought back.


    "This is..."


    It was a small gray earthen pot.


    It''s the size of a fist, but strangely, the mouth of the jar is sealed with oil paper. At a glance, it''s nothing strange.


    Aunt Fang took her one step away, pointed to the earthen pot and said vaguely and excitedly, "I finally remember where I''ve seen this thing."


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at Aunt Fang.


    The latter''s face flashed a look of fear and fear, and in the end, it turned into a vague hatred.


    Aunt Fang took a deep breath, "I''ve seen this thing in my dowry."


    "Dowry?" At this time, Lin Mengya and Huoxiao speak in unison.


    They looked at the small earthen pot and aunt Fang.


    How is this possible?


    What''s more, this little thing is not valuable at first sight. Aunt Fang didn''t care whether the Fang family was down or not at that time, but she was a woman of the aristocratic family and a legitimate eldest lady of the Fang family. However, they all felt that this earthen pot should not be aunt Fang''s dowry.


    But unexpectedly, uncle Huo confirmed aunt Fang''s memory.


    "I also remember this thing. I saw it inadvertently. At that time, I thought it was the Fang family who sent the wrong dowry."


    Once this kind of memory comes out, many previously forgotten details are also different and clear.


    Lin Mengya and Huoxiao looked at each other.


    If those two people say so, it should be true.


    The question now is, what is in this earthen pot?


    Watching the middle-aged couple fall into the memory again, Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked Huoxiao.


    "Where did you get this?"


    Huo Xiao also looked slightly heavy and said, "it''s an insignificant guy who slipped it on me."


    "Ha?" Lin Mengya blinked her big eyes.


    The look in Huo Xiao''s eyes clearly showed a sense of distrust.


    make fun of!


    There''s nothing special about this thing. Why would someone give it to Huoxiao, or¡ª¡ª


    She looked at the pottery pot.


    From just now on, she didn''t care what was in it.


    And her system has never warned.


    But just now, she clearly heard a slight and undetectable sound coming from the pottery pot.


    "Shh!"


    She raised her finger to her mouth to signal everyone to silence first.


    Then he approached the small pottery pot little by little until he squatted around the pottery pot.


    "You feel it, too?" Huoxiao followed her and asked quietly.


    And be ready at any time. In case of any accident, immediately pick up the ghost and throw it away.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but her eyes were always fixed on the pottery pot.


    This thing It seems that it''s not Gu.


    But there was something inside.


    She closed her eyes again and listened carefully to the sound from inside. Then she opened her eyes and looked thoughtfully at the pottery pot in front of her.


    If it''s like something, it''s like something exploding.


    After thinking about it, she stretched out a white hand.


    "You..." What are you doing? Huo Xiao saw an amazing scene before he said three words.


    Her hand was just hanging on the top of the small pottery pot, only one punch away.


    However, a few strands of crimson vines, which were about the same thickness as silk thread, crept out of the sealed hole of the pottery jar at this time.


    The vines spread quickly, almost in the blink of an eye, and had covered the outer wall of the pottery pot.


    This


    The three members of the Huo family looked silly.


    But they dare not speak for fear that Lin Mengya will be distracted.


    Because now she is like teasing kittens and dogs. Her hands constantly change direction, so that she can attract those small blood red vines to surround the small pottery pot into a blood red ball.


    "Gudu" sound, I do not know who swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Lin Mengya withdrew her hand and stepped back.


    At this time, the three people looked at her with some awe.


    This is the real warrior!


    Obviously, the thing looked quite strange and terrible, but when it came to her hand, it seemed to become a toy?


    This cognition made uncle Huo and Huoxiao''s father and son feel a little complicated.


    Now this woman is really beyond the comprehension of these big men.


    I can only say, cow!


    "I''m not a Gu."


    After her identification, although she doesn''t know what it is at present, at least she can be sure it''s definitely not a Gu.


    From the growth habit of this thing, Lin Mengya thinks that it is either because of the temperature or because some things in the human body attract the growth of the vine.


    However, from the current point of view, she thinks it should be in favor of the latter.


    "It''s not Gu. What the hell is this?"


    Question


    But aunt Fang.


    Unexpectedly, the scene just now frightened the Huo family and their son, but aunt Fang''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya guessed and gave her own answer.


    "It should be a plant with special growth habits, but at present, I don''t know what the characteristics of this plant are."


    Anyway, in her experience, something with such strange growth habits is certainly not a good plant.


    Several people are talking.


    Suddenly, a big mouse with shiny fur rushed out of the yard.


    Followed by a murderous teacher.


    "Where are you going? Today I want to see if you can escape from the palm of my poison saint!"


    That''s the mouse he used to test the medicine.


    However, this one is used to test the medicine for Mo Yan Dabei, so he specially fed some fat, in the hope that the efficacy can be closer.


    But he didn''t want it to be a thief. Just as he opened the cage, the big mouse squeezed out of it. Then he ran after the mouse all the way with the soles of his shoes.


    The mouse was also in a panic, and suddenly got into front of Lin Mengya and them.


    But I don''t want to be when it passes by the small blood red pottery pot. Suddenly, its feet are entangled by a thin vine.


    Almost in an instant, all the blood red vines climbed up the mouse''s body along the previous one.


    Lin Mengya only saw a blood red shadow in front of her.


    Then the blood red vine disappeared again.


    Even she didn''t see clearly whether the vine had retracted or had completely entered the mouse''s body.


    And the mouse fell to the ground the next moment.


    The whole process lasted only a few seconds.


    When the teacher rushed over panting and copying the soles of her shoes, Lin Mengya stopped her as soon as she was going to catch a mouse.


    "Teacher, just stand where you are. Don''t come over!"


    Almost at the same time, bailiri froze.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened, he had the same fascination and trust in his little apprentice.


    But after the reaction, before he asked, he saw the big mouse that had just fallen to the ground and pretended to be dead, and suddenly jumped up again.


    It really jumped up. It didn''t look like a normal mouse at all.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the mouse with stiff limbs and obvious shaking when walking. Suddenly she didn''t know what she thought of.


    Until the next moment.


    The mouse suddenly gave a shrill cry, and then rushed to the nearest bailirio.


    "Hey, you bastard! You''re so angry that you dare to bite me!"


    Lin Mengya''s heart was still hanging, but when she saw the teacher''s backhand, the soles of her shoes were like the table tennis racket.


    With a bang, the big mouse was completely fanned out by the teacher.


    Bai Lirui has practiced this skill for many years.


    When he was locked up in the dungeon of the king''s residence, there were often mice secretly trying to harm him.


    At that time, he practiced this unique skill of patting mice when he was equipped with a drug to drive mice and had not yet worked.


    Unexpectedly, he is still young.


    No matter how horizontal the big mouse was before, it was completely silent after it came down. It lay on the ground and became a dead mouse worthy of the name.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately gave the teacher a thumbs up.


    Great!

 Chapter 3090

    "Hey, hey! I''m laughing."


    Bai Lirui was also stunned and immediately realized that this was not only in front of his little apprentice.


    Next to them, there are three members of the Huo family. They can''t help but blush and feel that they have been set up by others.


    Cough, this poison saint is generally in front of outsiders. It can be said that he is quite cold.


    But he has always had a thick skin.


    Anyway, his little apprentice said that as long as he didn''t feel embarrassed, it was others who were embarrassed.


    The three members of the Huo family don''t think that poison saint has such a profound ability to beat rats. What''s wrong.


    They just haven''t come back from the scene for a long time.


    The appearance of the mouse was unexpected, but what made people feel more surprised, even a little frightened, was the performance of the bloody vine.


    If they are not mistaken, I''m afraid the reason why the big mouse ignored and attacked bailirio just now is because of the bloody vine.


    Lin Mengya stepped forward and squatted next to the dead rat.


    The bloody vines were not revealed by the death of the mouse.


    Her hand reached behind her and said to the group behind her, "knife."


    The next moment, Huoxiao drew a dagger from his waist and put it in her hand.


    Lin Mengya did not look, but directly inserted the sharp dagger into the body of the big mouse.


    The Huo family is not used to such a scene, but it is normal for bailiri and Bai su.


    Lin Mengya is brave. Let alone dead mice. She is no longer afraid of even the decaying corpse.


    The dagger was very sharp. With Lin Mengya''s skillful technique, he soon broke the body of the big mouse, from his stomach to his back to his limbs. Under his unsmooth knife technique, it was exposed to the public.


    At this moment, the Huo family haven''t seen it clearly because of her back to her.


    Bai Lirui couldn''t help but wonder: "eh?"


    Then he ran to his apprentice like a gust of wind and squatted down to study the body of the big mouse with his little apprentice.


    It took only a few minutes for the mouse to run over, be entangled by bloody vines, and then be completely patted to death by the teacher.


    Normally, the body structure of mice should not change much.


    But when she completely cut open the body of the mouse, she found that the body of the mouse had already been occupied by bloody vines.


    Moreover, in the position of the mouse''s belly, Lin Mengya found a very complex and intertwined "root system".


    Yes, it''s like the roots of plants.


    She couldn''t help wondering, is the function of the vine parasitic in the animal body?


    Moreover, she can still remember the crazy appearance of the mouse before, so I''m afraid it''s also because of the role of the vine.


    She and the teacher looked at each other and saw something clear from each other''s eyes.


    In fact, it is not the first time that she has discovered such a plant that can parasitize in biological bodies.


    However, to her surprise, although those plants have the function of parasitism, they are not necessarily fatal to the parasitized organisms.


    For example, the parasitic plants she pulled out of the Zhao family before would cause some harm to the human body.


    However, if it can meet the nutritional needs of parasitic plants, it can actually coexist with parasitic plants.


    Moreover, this parasitic plant does not necessarily kill people directly, but obviously, the bloody vine in front of us is not.


    "Why do I think it looks a little familiar?"


    Barry Rui is also a character who studies madmen.


    Seeing the unsolved mystery in front of him, he couldn''t help lowering his head and thinking patiently.


    A moment later, he suddenly thought of something, so he hurriedly said to his apprentice, "you watch here first, and I''ll go back and look through my books!"


    Lin Mengya stopped talking.


    In fact, she has read all the teacher''s books. If they are recorded in those books, she must be able to remember them.


    But that''s good. After the teacher''s attention is attracted by this thing, he won''t quarrel about studying other things.


    To be cautious, Lin Mengya thought she would burn the mouse''s body.


    Otherwise, no one knows whether the bloody vines will parasitize on others.


    Fortunately, the body of the mouse is not big.


    Soon aunt Fang brought some lamp oil and fine firewood.


    With the crackling sound of firewood burning, Lin Mengya smelled a burning smell like wet wood.


    At this time, Huoxiao''s face also became a little ugly.


    Because it was originally "prepared" for him.


    "How did you find something wrong?"


    Lin Mengya stepped back to Huoxiao, stood side by side with him and asked in a low voice.


    But the latter is a little distracted because of this problem.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at him in doubt and repeated it again.


    "I, I don''t know."


    Huo Xiao shook his head in confusion, "it seems that in the dark, someone in my mind told me that this thing is very dangerous, so I --"


    Half way through, Huo Xiao''s face immediately changed.


    Lin Mengya saw that he had some stiff hands and feet, and thought it had aroused some psychological shadows of the other party.


    But unexpectedly, Huoxiao''s face turned pale, and then he looked at his parents.


    From his eyes, Lin Mengya can feel that Huoxiao is very tangled now.


    He kept looking at his mother''s figure with deep eyes.


    It seems that there are some reluctant emotions and some blame. Finally, it is attributed to Lin Mengya, which is a little complicated.


    Now the atmosphere was obviously not suitable for further discussion, and she didn''t think she could get the answer at this time.


    So she turned to ask, "just before I came here, I heard Bai Su say that someone wanted to plot against us? Who is it?"


    After long Tianyu left, the safety of Lin Mengya and her family was temporarily handed over to Huoxiao.


    Or hear this problem, the tangle on the face will fade a lot.


    "It''s from the Ding family."


    "Ding family?"


    This surname Lin Mengya is a little strange, but it does seem to have been heard somewhere.


    Then she thought, "isn''t this the Ding family who had a conflict with the Xu family?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Speaking of the internal problems of the ancient clan, Huoxiao had only a deep irony on his face.


    "The Ding family has long wanted to replace the Le Zheng family, and he and the Xu family also have some inextricable feuds. The two families bite very fiercely."


    "This time, the Xu family should be holding on to the man''s medicine, so the Ding family will act in advance."


    Huo Xiao is still curious. The Ding family has been lurking for so many years. Why can''t wait at this time.


    And more importantly, the Xu family and the Ding family have been at a disadvantage for so many years. Why can they successfully catch the Ding family this time?


    "No wonder, it seems that I made a mistake and gave them a chance to tear open!"


    After listening to Lin Mengya''s emotion, Huo Xiao couldn''t help but be speechless.


    With the fight between the two families and the leader of their family?


    Looking at Lin Mengya again, I couldn''t help but bring some unspeakable deep meaning.


    Now he has some admiration for those Highnesses.


    How can we cope with this super trouble making ability.


    Of course, the slightest throb in her heart was completely extinguished now.


    It''s not that I don''t like it anymore.


    If the girl was his lover, he would go through fire and water for her.


    But now he has some subtle sympathy for "that".


    If long Tianyu knew what he thought, he would only laugh at his innocence.


    Joke!


    Huo Xiao, a mother and fetus single dog, even if he wants to deal with the other half''s problem, does he have a daughter-in-law?


    Gee, it''s too much!


    "If it''s the Ding family, I don''t worry about it. It''s just that he did so. Does the rest of the ancient people know?"


    The Ding family started on her just to seize the opportunity.


    Whether she goes out to exchange terms or snatch the deposits sent by various companies, she is the best and weakest entry point at present.


    But in fact, I''m afraid it''s not just the Ding family who made this idea?


    So, "do you want to bring disaster to the East and let their own people beat their own people?"


    Huoxiao guessed her intention.


    Lin Mengya smiled and nodded.


    But Huoxiao was not optimistic about her plan and continued: "although they are fighting happily, once we participate in this matter, they will deal with us first."


    This is the same as being verified this time.


    If we say that the hearts of the ancient people are sometimes really United.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have calculated her so consistently.


    "Oh, you underestimate me too much?"


    At the moment, Lin Mengya is full of confidence.


    She''s a professional to be a disaster leader.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance of being sure to win, Huo Xiao''s heart couldn''t help but follow "clattering".


    Who will be harmed again?


    Fortunately, he suddenly realized that he was with the other party.


    Um! They''re a team!


    So, Gong Ya shouldn''t pit him, right?


    Although Huo Xiao was a little inaccurate about this, he still gave himself a comfort in his heart.


    At the same time, I have to worry about her.


    "I''ll go with you."


    She can harm anyone she wants, but only if she can''t get herself in.


    "Of course I want you to follow. Otherwise, how can I get them hooked?"


    Lin Mengya winked mysteriously at Huoxiao.


    In the moonlight, the only eyes that didn''t cover up were flexible, which made people feel excited again and again.


    Huoxiao hung his head awkwardly and avoided his eyes.


    Left hand, but quietly stroked his chest.


    Probably because of the moonlight today!


    Otherwise, why does his heart beat so fast?

 Chapter 3091

    In fact, Lin Mengya thought about each other''s moves carefully.


    The small earthen pot that can grow bloody vines should be used to make trouble for her.


    Huo Xiao''s identity has never been deliberately concealed from his family, but everyone''s tone is very strict, so the outside world is basically unlikely to know that he is the descendant of the Huo family.


    Then, the only thing that can make others have an intention on him is his open identity now - the palace guard.


    Oh!


    Just anticipating that an expert like Huo Xiao will get into trouble in the future, Lin Mengya knows that the guy who plotted against him must have planned to wait until she is in chaos and then take the opportunity to act.


    Thinking of this, she decided that she might as well make a plan!


    ......


    But I''m afraid Lin Mengya didn''t expect that although those people of the ancient family wanted to tear a large piece of meat from her, they didn''t just do it with one or two families.


    Thirteen families were involved in the plot at that time.


    Among them, except one is an undercover sent by the Le Zheng family, the remaining twelve are all trying to kill two birds with one stone.


    you ''re right.


    What they value is not only the deposit paid by each family, but also the wealth of the palace family.


    Chen family.


    Old Chen has been standing in front of the window, a pair of old eyes looking at the northeast of the yard.


    There was only one flickering candle in the room, which lengthened the silent shadow of old Chen and printed it on the wall, shaking like a ghost.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open.


    "Old Chen! It''s really chaotic!"


    In an instant, there was a light in old Chen''s eyes.


    Look back and stare into the eyes of the man who came to report.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Our people have been guarding! Now the palace is in chaos. I saw many people escape with my own eyes. There is a loud noise in the yard. I can''t be wrong!"


    Chen Lao''s attitude is much calmer than the happy look on the man''s face.


    He thinks he knows Gong Ya best.


    However, he got it inadvertently, and has verified the effect. He can''t be wrong.


    At present, it is difficult to control the happiness in your heart.


    "Tell them to follow the plan."


    "Yes."


    My confidant retreated and happily prepared to harvest the fruits of victory.


    Old Chen still stood at the window. After a long time, he sighed faintly.


    He doesn''t want to.


    This is just defending their dignity as a member of the ancient people.


    Compared with the dignified old Chen, others are more direct.


    After Lin Mengya found the small pot, they found a lot of things by the door and the wall.


    In short, I just hope they can make a mess.


    But Lin Mengya is very good.


    She even let these people beat their own people without a single soldier.


    The fire oil prepared for her here was spilled to another wave of people without saying a word, and half of the candles that had been lit were attached.


    The next moment, the fire was blazing and burning, making people scream.


    The stumbling rope brought by the group of people roasted by the fire also made her give it to the third group without waste.


    For a moment, I could only hear "puff", "ouch" and "mommy", and screams continued.


    Those who were ready to ride a horse to ambush them now rolled to the ground and were even trampled seriously by their own horse in the dark.


    Are you angry?


    This night, she was really busy and broke the Jackdaw guard under her hands.


    Like she said before.


    Never let the other party know that they are also involved, otherwise they will jointly deal with themselves.


    Therefore, the people she sent out pretended to be the people sent by various families to plot against themselves.


    The situation was chaotic, and everyone wanted to act in the dark, so Lin Mengya''s action went quite smoothly.


    When it was dawn, Lin Mengya also asked the big guy to finish work quickly so as not to reveal any flaws.


    The next morning, when Lin Mengya and his people, yawning and pretending not to wake up, opened the door, the next moment, he widened his eyes.


    "Oh, my God! Master Zhao, something''s wrong! Come out and have a look. It''s amazing!"


    That voice almost rang through the whole moon lake city.


    Lin Mengya had just rested. Before long, she heard the voice outside. She couldn''t help rubbing her ears and looked at Huoxiao bitterly.


    "You arranged this?"


    Huo Xiao shook his head, "No."


    "It sounds like a bell. If it is closer, I must be deafened by him."


    Her ears are sensitive, so the man''s voice is like a magic sound through her ears.


    Huo Xiao put on a black iron mask and his eyes were full of seriousness. "Well, I''ll criticize him later."


    "I don''t have to go up to the outline. I just..."


    She bent her lips helplessly and put on a mask for herself.


    "Just go out and have a look."


    This straight man can''t be joked at all.


    ......


    At the door, the loud voice of the person who opened the door attracted not only Lin Mengya, who had already prepared, but also other passers-by.


    good heavens!


    Early in the morning, they seemed to see the scene of the murder.


    I saw a circle of people lying outside the house where they lived.


    And most of them were seriously injured, and a few minor injuries could only lie on the ground and hum.


    By the time she arrived, someone wanted to help each other and leave.


    Seeing the tragic scene outside, Lin Mengya looked back and saw the Jackdaw guard hidden behind her.


    "What did you do?" She asked with her eyes.


    The latter shook his head.


    He wondered.


    Yesterday, he didn''t hurt anyone yesterday!


    But it''s strange. How could it be so serious?


    In fact, she really wronged her jackdaw guards.


    Although her intention last night was to make use of her strength so that they were their own companions and wanted to deal with themselves, she quarreled among themselves, so she had no time to take care of her.


    But she forgot that these people were not good men and women.


    They can stab their life-saving benefactor with their backhand. Naturally, they can fight against their companions after realizing that their companions are unreliable.


    After her people retired last night, the group fought outside.


    That degree is almost endless.


    Unfortunately, there were too many people in the scuffle last night, and they all worked in their own ways. No one believed their companions.


    Therefore, this is the effect of total failure.


    Lin Mengya looked one by one at the most injured people in front of her, and then looked at several pairs of angry eyes.


    At first, those people still glared at her. As a result, they came into contact with Lin


    Mengya turned her head awkwardly after her cold smile.


    Lin Mengya hugged her shoulders and uttered a sarcastic voice.


    "Ha! Everyone, why are you so elegant? You came to me early in the morning. I must think I won''t investigate what happened last night, will you?"


    She took the lead.


    At this time, the people were busy avoiding her eyes. Their faces were hot, and they wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were so cold that she severely shaved those shameless guys.


    "It seems that you can''t wait to turn the deposit into a fine, can you?"


    As soon as they heard about the deposit, the families involved were a little anxious.


    They, they are desperate to get the deposit!


    At this meeting, they forgot their sinister calculations last night.


    "Palace, palace master, this matter remains to be discussed..."


    "I remember the guarantee clearly stated that as long as you dare to have the slightest hostility to me after I detoxify you, I will confiscate your deposit."


    "Why? Don''t you tell me that these people were expelled by you overnight?"


    Her words were really beyond the face of those people.


    At this time, they all clenched their teeth tightly, with both regret and anger and some regret in their hearts.


    Of course, they didn''t regret their action against Gong ya, but regretted why they gave her the deposit at the beginning.


    In this way, it is passive.


    Up to now, Lin Mengya is not afraid to tear her face with them.


    Not long after, old Chen was recommended by everyone.


    It''s only one night, and Chen Lao''s breath is even older.


    He also felt that his face was dull and his whole body was gloomy. There was a lot of sharpness and hatred in his eyes when he looked at her.


    But is she afraid of Lin Mengya?


    "Lord Gong, in any case, you promised to return the original deposit."


    When old Chen opened his mouth, he was ready to use strong arguments.


    But seeing many young people who did not participate in their plot, his face showed strange irony. His heart was like a needle, and his face was blue and blue.


    "Even if they do it wrong, you shouldn''t buckle everything."


    "As the head of the family, you should have tolerance."


    "Old Chen, do you think I don''t beat the elderly?"


    Lin Mengya had no scruples this time.


    "Do you know why there is no annoying old man like you outside?"


    "Because, an old Lai PI who deserves beating like you has long been killed and can''t live to be old."


    "And what qualifications do you have to say such a thing to me?"


    "You are so old that I think you all live to be dogs."


    She attacked indiscriminately and continued to output with a cold face.


    "No, dogs are better than you! You are worse than dogs!"


    Once the power of Lin Mengya''s mouth comes, it will make people angry.


    Sure enough, these words offended the owners one by one, and their faces turned pig liver.


    At this time, I heard a quite young voice behind them and said disdainfully, "I think the master of the palace is reasonable."


    If there is the first person, there will be the second.


    "It''s the wrong of your family owners. They go back on their word. Even my little girl is not as good as me."


    "No!"

 Chapter 3092

    She was scolded by a woman who was about the same age as her children. As a result, she turned her head and was demolished by a younger generation who didn''t know where to come from.


    The faces of these ancient family owners were completely thrown on the ground and could no longer be picked up.


    As the discussion became louder and louder, the voices of the people were buzzing. It was impossible to tell who started the previous two sentences.


    Anyway, they use their almost murderous eyes to warn those young people who dare to speak and slander them.


    The result is that the sound is getting louder and louder.


    Finally, there are even a few pricks who are more disobedient, even look at them openly and challenge the dignity of their parents with disdainful eyes.


    "Shut up, it''s the opposite of heaven!"


    Someone couldn''t hold his tight face, looked gloomy and pointed at the young man who dared to stab himself with his eyes.


    "Whose little bastard is this? I think he just owes discipline. If your adults don''t come out and discipline well, don''t blame me..."


    "You dare!"


    Only a loud drink came from behind the crowd.


    Then a burly figure walked in front of the young man with big steps, and blocked his younger generation behind him.


    "Why? You have the face to do it and don''t let people say it? Bah, you just look down on you bastards. You get the favor of others and want to stab others with your back hand."


    "If you act like this, I just look down on you! Dogs and bastards are worse than animals!"


    The rough voice made her feel very familiar.


    Lin Mengya squints. Isn''t this the Xu family owner who cooperated with her before?


    Unexpectedly, he dared to stand up for himself at this time.


    With the participation of the Xu family owner, those old friends felt that they might be angry at any time.


    "You..."


    The old master who was publicly refuted by Xu''s family leader for a long time. Finally, he covered his chest angrily and shouted, "ouch, ouch".


    Unfortunately, this time, the Xu family owner or the young man behind him, but no one bought his account.


    Such "humiliation" made the old owner change from the fake heartache to real pain.


    At this moment, even he didn''t realize the panic in his heart.


    The reason why they have no scruples and no lower limit to calculate GONGYA is nothing more than the unity of their ancient family.


    What if they''re wrong?


    She is a foreigner, who will face her?


    Finally, we have to swallow these bitter fruits and compromise.


    But now the comments of those young people and the words with the Xu family owner made him suddenly realize one point.


    The ancient clan may not be what he thought.


    This cognition makes these old friends who have always maintained an absolute sense of superiority in front of foreigners panic.


    But they still put their last hope on old Chen.


    But what is old Chen doing?


    From the beginning of being scolded by Gong ya, he stood in place with a gloomy face.


    He couldn''t say a word of the retort.


    Because the ridicule and contempt in Gong Ya''s eyes are too stinging.


    "Chen, Chen Lao, we can''t let them go on? Say a word!"


    Someone is anxious to ask Chen Lao''s advice.


    Although they made up their mind to do it.


    But isn''t it Chen who organized them?


    Old Chen smelled the speech, but his eyes looked at the man coldly. Then, as soon as he was about to speak, he heard a low voice.


    "Well, I still feel ashamed that I haven''t done enough?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    The young man, who was the head of the first family but was not taken seriously by them, also came slowly at this time.


    When the group saw him, they couldn''t help feeling a fever.;


    Why is he here?


    "Is old Chen going to keep it from me when such a big thing has happened?"


    "Or, in your opinion, the position of my first family is just a general vanity?"


    Today''s Le Zhengzi Xiu looks a little different.


    His handsome face was serious, and his tone was extremely severe.


    Even after Lin Mengya saw him, she unconsciously felt that the other party was somewhat like the grade director when she was in college.


    Their grade director was once the president of a famous hospital in China.


    After retirement, he didn''t accept the re employment of the hospital, but had to come to the school to teach and educate people.


    You know, even if some big leaders see it, they have to listen to the doctor''s advice.


    But in Le Zhengzi Xiu, she found some feelings when facing the grade director.


    I can''t help touching my nose. Hey, how long have I been away from school? I''m afraid of wool!


    That''s what she said, but she still didn''t feel nervous.


    Le Zhengzi, with a calm face, went to the crowd.


    Old Chen stared at him in silence, but there was deep fear in his eyes.


    He seems to have seen the master of yuezheng''s family who everyone had to fear.


    But how is it possible?


    "Now that the agreement has been signed, we have to act according to the above contents. There is no room for negotiation."


    This is the final word.


    But some people were obviously dissatisfied. They shouted that it was gong Ya''s trick. They didn''t know there would be such consequences before.


    Before Lin Mengya could speak, Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at each other coldly.


    "If you have the courage to calculate, you have to have the courage to admit."


    "I don''t even have the courage to admit. I really lost our ancient people!"


    The man must be at least in his forties.


    Being calculated by a young man, his face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    But he is not as qualified as old Chen, nor as powerful as the Ding family. He can only shut up in the indifference of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    In my heart, I really don''t want to give up those babies.


    That''s half of his family!


    It was originally brought to show off with other owners. Who knows, it was so lost by him.


    Heartache!


    "Master Gong, this is indeed our ancient people''s breach of contract first. You can act according to the guarantee we signed before."


    He looked at Gong ya.


    Although he appreciates each other in private.


    However, he still showed some indifference and politeness.


    So is Lin Mengya.


    Both of them have first-class acting skills, and the Biao play is very enjoyable.


    But on the face, we still have to look dismissive.


    "You don''t have to remind me about this. Our palace family doesn''t act like your ancient family. If they say anything, it''s supposed to count."


    "That''s good. I won''t disturb the master of the palace."


    Le Zhengzi nodded at her.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand impatiently, and then left with someone first.


    At this time, only those ancient people were left outside.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu turned around and looked at the crowd coldly.


    "Go back."


    A pure light crossed the bottom of his eyes.


    The time has come.


    It seems that it''s time to clean up the portal!


    ......


    Although the door was closed, Lin Mengya didn''t continue to watch the excitement.


    First, because she almost didn''t sleep last night and is very sleepy now.


    Second, she keenly noticed that uncle Huo and aunt Fang''s faces were a little wrong.


    Huo Xiao followed her subconsciously, but his sight drifted involuntarily to his parents.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    Lin Mengya suddenly stopped and almost ran into Huoxiao who had gone away.


    The latter is also an emergency brake. People stumble, but they still stopped the impulse to rush forward.


    He subconsciously opened his arms, as if to embrace Lin Mengya, who was much smaller than him.


    Fortunately, he stopped at the last minute.


    Lin Mengya was startled and quickly stepped back.


    that was close! She inadvertently dyed her man a touch of green hair.


    But obviously, the other party has been distracted and didn''t notice what just happened.


    Lin Mengya is very curious.


    She seldom met Huoxiao like this.


    Although the domineering and cold Lord Huo is probably gone forever.


    But at least, I didn''t stay like that, did I?


    "Hey, come back!"


    She held out her hand and shook it in front of his eyes.


    Who knows, but Huoxiao subconsciously grabbed her wrist.


    It was nothing.


    But at this time, long Tianyu, who had been busy all night, was coming back to his daughter-in-law for compensation with a satisfied smile.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the big Huoxiao holding his wife''s hand, and the two were still looking at each other affectionately.


    In an instant, the smile disappeared, the acid gas reaction, and the anger also rose.


    Without saying a word, he flashed directly between them, with a gloomy face, and cut down with a knife.


    "Release!"


    This palm, however, was fierce and ran directly to Huo Xiao''s wrist. It seemed that it was going to break his wrist.


    Huoxiao was aroused by this sense of crisis.


    At the next moment, he habitually stopped and avoided.


    He found himself holding a slender white wrist.


    Unless people are pulled together to avoid, it is the owner of the slender wrist who is under attack.


    But time didn''t wait. He immediately let go. Only then could he escape this hand knife.


    As a result, it was rubbed to the fingertip.


    Although the feeling of burning and tingling was not really unbearable to him, he inevitably changed his face.


    "What are you doing?" He whispered and asked each other slowly.


    But according to long Tianyu, the wicked sued first.


    "You took my daughter-in-law''s hand and dared to ask me what to do?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t let his daughter-in-law''s hand fall, so she stopped halfway and squeezed it tightly in her hand, which was also cold to Huoxiao.


    Huo Xiao, stunned.


    He twisted his fingers unconsciously.


    Unfortunately, his attention was focused on other things just now. He didn''t even know why he grabbed each other''s hand.


    But it was really his fault. He immediately apologized: "sorry, I didn''t mean it just now, I just..."


    "Just what?"


    Long Tianyu also lowered her face, narrowed her eyes and said dangerously, "you took advantage of my daughter-in-law. Do you want to excuse yourself? Huoxiao, as a man, don''t be so irresponsible."

 Chapter 3093

    For a time, Huoxiao didn''t know whether to apologize or defend that he didn''t want to shirk his responsibility.


    In short, under the other party''s undisguised disdain, Huoxiao had to smile bitterly, shake his head, and say apologetically, "I was wrong just now."


    Seeing that the other party has bowed her head and apologized, and what happened just now, Lin Mengya also knows that it was an accident.


    I couldn''t help but secretly pinch the soft meat of my man''s waist and warn the other party with my eyes that it''s best to accept it when it''s good.


    Although long Tianyu still cares a little, he still looks at his wife''s face and waves generously.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help glancing at her own man and said in a low voice to Huoxiao with guilt: "don''t worry, he is a little careful sometimes..."


    But before her words were finished, Huoxiao smiled magnanimously at her, "it doesn''t matter. If it were me, I''m afraid I would be more stingy than him."


    He admitted that he actually envied young couples who could advance and retreat together with the wind and rain like them all the time.


    Unfortunately, they met too late.


    If not, he really wants to fight for it.


    "Hahaha..."


    Lin Mengya can only laugh, but she screams in her heart.


    Why is Huoxiao a little abnormal today?


    She glanced at her man.


    Sure enough!


    I was just angry, but now it''s completely dark.


    Look at that. I''m afraid she''ll have to work hard to coax her.


    Sobbing, how could her life be so difficult!


    When Huoxiao left, Lin Mengya suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh! I forgot. The teacher is still waiting for me! Go back first and I''ll see the teacher."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    But the "gloomy" voice behind her calmed her panic and wanted to escape.


    "I, I didn''t go anywhere! I just went to see the teacher, hey hey!"


    Lin Mengya froze, turned back and tried to laugh innocently, trying to muddle through.


    However, their own men are better than monkeys.


    His big hand directly pinched the back of Lin Mengya''s neck, looked at her with a smile and said, "your husband has been running around all night. He is really tired. Madam, I''d better come and see your husband first."


    With that, the man had been carried back to his arms.


    At this moment, Lin mengarden was as clever as a little quail. He was carried on his shoulder by his own man.


    "Will you put me down first? If the children see it, where will I put my face?"


    Who knows, his own man took a pat on her hip more excessively and said very arrogantly, "then just cover your face."


    "Hey, how can you be like this!"


    Unfortunately, she is destined to be more powerful than men.


    Can only be born loveless by men on their shoulders, swaggering back to their house.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya simply covered her face.


    Whatever!


    Anyway, as long as she doesn''t see it, it''s not her who loses face!


    But her extraordinary hearing still made her hear those people passing by talking secretly.


    "Ha ha, you see, the relationship between the Lord of the palace and his highness is very good!"


    "I heard that the Lord of the palace has given birth to three children, but his highness still likes her so much."


    "How envious! If only my husband were as devoted as his highness."


    "You think so! Don''t you see how powerful the master of the palace himself is? I want to


    Her heart is actually very small. She can only hold her lover and children.


    Therefore, if someone dares to hurt her lover and children, she will fight hard with each other!


    "So Xiao can survive."


    Mentioning the past, Huo Shujiang''s eyes are also somewhat sharp.


    "I''ve been thinking about what happened in the past few days. I thought it was just the result of the greed of several families."


    Fang Rao listened to him and immediately asked, "isn''t it right?"


    Huo Xiao shook his head, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "It may not be that simple."


    His voice was dull and hesitant.


    Fang Rao''s heart suddenly mentioned, but she couldn''t stop it. She could only grasp her husband''s hand.


    "Anyway, you and Xiao''er must be safe!"


    "OK."


    Huo Shujiang replied solemnly.


    It''s just that even he can''t resist the things involved behind the scenes.


    ......


    Lin Mengya, who has been "cleaned up", now just wants to lie in bed and be a salted fish. It''s better to be the one who doesn''t even turn over.


    "Come on, wipe your face."


    Long Tianyu is the one who has been busy all night. He is also the one who has made great efforts just now.


    Why can this person serve her with a smile, and even can''t see a little tired on his face.


    How angry!


    Lin Mengya glared at each other, but she didn''t know her weak image. This eye was almost useless, but it was more like a deliberate coquetry.


    Long Tianyu is in a good mood and continues to serve his wife.


    After she changed her clothes and regained some strength, Lin Mengya kicked her away discontentedly.


    "Don''t lean in front of me. I''m tired to death!"


    Long Tianyu was not angry either. He just hugged his wife''s little feet, carefully put on soft cotton socks for her, and then stuffed them into his arms to cover her.


    "OK, OK, I won''t bother you. Take a break first and I''ll see the children."


    But unexpectedly, just about to get up, Lin Mengya grabbed the corner of her clothes, "what''s the matter?" He asked.


    Lin Mengya bit her lip, "they have Baisu to take care of them. Come up, you."


    In the end, I still feel bad that my man has the upper hand.


    After all, men are their own. If they are really tired, she really hurts.


    Long Tianyu hid his pride in the bottom of his eyes. He just smiled and went to bed.


    Almost as soon as he came up and lay down, Lin Mengya subconsciously stuck it in his arms.


    This is the habit of the two for many years.


    Even if the children sleep with them, they still put the children in the innermost part and sleep together.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know if it''s because she''s close, so she feels more secure.


    In short, she was used to the temperature and smell in his arms.


    If she can hug each other and sleep, she will never wrong herself.


    Long Tianyu held his wife contentedly and took a deep breath of the medicine fragrance on her.


    I''m afraid he can''t get rid of his addiction to his wife all his life.


    They both calmed down for a moment, and Lin Mengya touched his leg.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Long Tianyu only breathed in her ear, "No."


    She shrunk her neck, a little itchy.


    "Well, that''s good. I''m relieved to see that you''re making good progress."

 Chapter 3094

    Who knows, she just cares about him casually.


    But the arm across his waist was suddenly closed very tightly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t struggle, but asked with doubts: "what''s the matter with you? But where''s the pain?"


    But the man rubbed her ear and shook his head.


    "No pain."


    "Then why are you..."


    "Ya''er, this time, can you take me with you?"


    He spoke with extreme forbearance.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t know what he was doing, she could probably guess that it must have been several times before that she left without telling, which scared her man out of the psychological shadow.


    With an apology in her heart, she quickly smoothed her hair.


    "Well, I''ll take you wherever I go in the future. Let me go first. Don''t bear if I''m uncomfortable. I''m a doctor. You don''t have to avoid me."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what a man means, but when he doesn''t want to tell himself the truth.


    But this time, long Tianyu was telling the truth.


    But he still let his wife carefully check his legs, and then he continued to hold people in his arms.


    "I looked. Your meridians are recovering well. In the future, just exercise more, but don''t overdo it, okay?"


    She nagged, in fact, if they came together at ordinary times, of course she didn''t have to say these words.


    But long Tianyu''s attitude today seems a little wrong.


    As a last resort, she could only say a few more words so that the guy wouldn''t always take his doctor''s advice to heart.


    After a while, the man still didn''t say a word.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    That''s wrong!


    She immediately turned her head and looked at the man behind her.


    result.


    But I saw a pair of eyes that haven''t had time to take back.


    The pain and entanglement in it directly shocked her heart.


    At that moment, she held each other''s face and forbade him to hide again.


    "Tell me what happened!"


    She was a little anxious.


    His own man is a man who is not afraid of heaven and earth.


    Unless it has something to do with yourself!


    But now she is well, why does long Tianyu have such complex eyes?


    "Ya''er, I..."


    "I want you to tell me the truth." This time, Lin Mengya didn''t want him to escape the past.


    They can keep each other''s secrets because they are independent individuals, which is the premise of their mutual respect.


    However, the secret she did not allow him to hide would hurt him and make him very painful.


    If so, she would rather be an overbearing and unreasonable person than hold him in her heart.


    Finally, it festered into a scar, which made him ache all the time.


    Long Tianyu lowered her eyes, but the warmth of her palm came from her lower jaw.


    It seemed that what she held was not her face, but his faint uneasy heart.


    After a long time, he let out a sigh like a surrender.


    "OK, I''ll tell you."


    It''s like compromise, or finally putting down some burden.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was relieved.


    She thought that no matter what he was going to say next, as long as they could face it together, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    Until long Tianyu went down to the ground and took out a metal sachet from his coat pocket.


    At the sight of that style, Lin Mengya''s heart murmured.


    Huh? Is it difficult? Is this something a girl gave him?


    But on second thought, she gave up the guess.


    impossible.


    She shook her head and denied her guess.


    It''s really not her boast. The man looks good, but in fact.


    Oh! At the meeting when they just had a good feeling for each other, the operations made by this gang almost ruined their feelings.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for this thing to be a token of love.


    So, what makes long Tianyu so tangled?


    Long Tianyu took the sachet, walked up to her and squatted down.


    "I found this thing in the nest where I killed those people outside. Look, do you know it?"


    She''s definitely never seen anything.


    But with long Tianyu''s action, she saw the other party press the mechanism on the sachet.


    With a click, the hollow ball bounced away.


    But where the fragrant pill should be put, there is a small brown ball.


    Long Tianyu carefully took it out and unfolded it in the palm of his hand.


    Lin Mengya saw clearly that the palm sized thing was as thin as a cicada''s wing, but the texture was incomparably soft.


    She touched her hand gently and could not help frowning.


    "It''s human skin." Long Tianyu quietly answered her doubts.


    Really.


    But I have to say that the process of human skin treatment is really advanced, which not only retains the flexibility of the skin, but also so thin.


    The most important thing is that there is an exquisite landscape painting on this intact human skin.


    "Where is this? Why don''t I remember?"


    Lin Mengya looked left and right and felt strange.


    Since the big chamber of Commerce opened up business routes everywhere, the first thing she asked them to do was to draw a detailed map.


    In this way, we can ensure that the caravans everywhere are unobstructed, save time and ensure timeliness.


    Therefore, in her system, there is a map of Wei Guo, which is the most detailed and covers the widest range of masks.


    She remembers the trend of every terrain.


    So when this landscape painting appeared, she subconsciously made a comparison.


    They all don''t match!


    So, isn''t this the actual landscape?


    But long Tianyu, after pondering for a moment, whispered, "do you feel very strange?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her and nodded.


    But long Tianyu''s next words suddenly made her feel uneasy.


    "Aren''t you curious where I got this?"


    He saw it all?


    Although Lin Mengya feels very embarrassed, she still firmly wants to know.


    "What we see now is what I found on one of them outside. But it''s not the first time I''ve seen such a thing."


    Lin Mengya caught the hidden meaning of his words.


    "It''s not the first time" and "this kind of thing", so this type of human skin landscape painting should not be the only one?


    Seeing his wife more and more curious, long Tianyu didn''t intend to hide it from her.


    He turned around and took the long sword he had with him.


    It was a sword that he never left. Lin Mengya had been curious before and even asked long Tianyu if it was a peerless sword?


    But every time, he smiled and said it was just the most common


    It''s just my sword.


    But the strange thing is that although long Tianyu never leaves her, she never uses it. Even she is very precious. Children can''t touch her except her.


    But she saw long Tianyu with her own eyes and broke the long sword at once.


    At this time, Lin Mengya understood why he had to be so careful.


    This love sword is fake, but it''s true that there''s something very important hidden in it!


    Long Tianyu carefully took out one human skin landscape painting after another from the fracture.


    Lin Mengya didn''t dare to be careless. She quickly put on her shoes and motioned him to put everything on the table.


    Then he looked at it one by one.


    "It seems that this is not a landscape painting, but an animal?"


    She habitually took out her homemade gloves and mask from the small medicine box, clamped them with tweezers and examined them carefully in the sun.


    The preservation method of those human skins is obviously better than that hidden in the sachet. Both the color and lines are very clear.


    She vaguely felt that the pattern on the one in her hand was probably a bear?


    Next, she saw, in addition to landscapes and animals, a certain kind of flower and two birds fluttering their wings to fly.


    "That''s an eagle." Long Tianyu corrected expressionless.


    "Oh! I know. Anyway, it''s all flying in the sky."


    Lin Mengya squinted and muttered impatiently.


    ok


    She admitted that she did have poor taste, but most people with wings would think it was a bird at first sight, right?


    But after reading all the skin portraits, Lin Mengya found a problem.


    "Although the patterns on it are different, the method of preserving human skin is somewhat similar."


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to tanning leather, she can smell the faint smell of antiseptic herbs left on it.


    It can be said that the owners of human skin have far exceeded the average level of Weiguo people in terms of anti-corrosion technology of human skin.


    Even if she did these things, I''m afraid she wouldn''t do better than these people without the help of some modern scientific and technological means.


    Therefore, the origin of these human skin is worth studying.


    "Where did you get these people''s leather paintings?" She became more and more curious.


    Since she plans to confess, long Tianyu doesn''t want to keep it from her.


    Just mentioning these things inevitably made him think of some of the past, and his mood was not so happy.


    Jun''s face could not help but get stiff. His temperament was cold. It was like when they first met.


    "The first one is after I killed an assassin who intended to harm me when I was 14."


    The assassin was a close attendant who had served him for many years.


    He had a hard time with his mother at that time.


    The prince and the queen are powerful. Although his father and emperor have their mother and son in mind, now think about it. Which man will let his true love women and children worry every day, and even fight openly and secretly with others.


    But his mother is indeed a smart woman.


    He was taught to be clumsy and avoid the edge.


    Even if you want to fight, you should make sure you have that ability, and then hit it fatal.


    Therefore, although he was cold to everyone at that time and seemed hard to approach, he still kept a warm seat for the people he really recognized.


    Until, he experienced the first complete betrayal.


    The pain that almost hurt his muscles and bones still hurts when I think about it now.


    "I killed him myself."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were deep and looked at the human skin with the pattern of Goshawk.

 Chapter 3095

    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and silently hugged the man in front of her.


    Some things she did not participate in, but cast into the people she saw and loved.


    It''s just a little pity that I haven''t seen his sincerity and Mingyue when he was a teenager.


    At that time, Yu must be a bright teenager!


    Long Tianyu also held her tighter.


    This is his favorite baby. He should stick it to his chest and keep it in his heart.


    "At that time, my mother didn''t let me make a public announcement, but secretly investigated the origin of this man. Based on the evidence collected at that time, both my mother and I concluded that he was sent by the queen."


    "But then, something happened."


    Lin Mengya''s curiosity was completely aroused.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the matter? Tell me!"


    She''s so worried!


    Long Tianyu looked worried on her face, but deliberately paused for a moment. Then he continued: "at that time, although her mother hid her strength and bided her time, in order to warn the queen, she sent someone to secretly send the man''s body to the Queen''s palace."


    "The Queen really had a ghost in her heart, so she ordered someone to dispose of the body secretly."


    "When I killed him, I saw the tattoo on his chest. But a few years later, when I escaped from a group of current leaders again, I found this human skin portrait on those current leaders."


    Although his tone was steady, it was like telling an insignificant little thing.


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    At the age of 14, he was forced to raise his knife to protect himself.


    After that, I don''t know how many times I have survived death before I can finally grow up.


    "Those people, damn it!" She said bitterly.


    Long Tianyu felt warm in her heart because of her words, and couldn''t help kissing her hair top.


    "Do you want to continue watching?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    Lin Mengya continued to hold him and rubbed his skirt with her cheek.


    "But before that, I have to hold enough!"


    With that, she hugged more tightly.


    Long Tianyu is infinitely happy.


    He likes the way she cares about herself and expects that she can put herself in front of everything.


    After being sticky for a long time, long Tianyu patted her waist.


    "Well, let''s look at these things first, and then hold them for you."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mengya sniffed and reluctantly released her hand.


    Since the discovery of the first human skin painting, long Tianyu has been looking for it all these years.


    As a result, he found many strange phenomena.


    For example, the human skin will appear only after people die, and he deliberately set up a game to lead out the person who cut the human skin behind the scenes.


    Every time, it ended in failure.


    Even once or twice, he caught the man who cut the skin on the spot.


    But without exception, all of these people will commit suicide at an unimaginable speed, and before they die, the human skin paintings cut off will be completely destroyed by those people.


    After several attempts, long Tianyu simply gave up the idea of grasping the living mouth and wanted to peel the silk and cocoon to find out who was behind the scenes.


    But although it was proved every time that it was his enemy who instigated people against him.


    It seems that there is no clue of any flaw, but it makes him vaguely feel that there seems to be more secrets behind it.


    After that, he followed his wife''s footsteps and came to the kingdom of Wei.


    If he was forced to lose his memory before, he temporarily stored these people''s skins in a safe place.


    After he recovered his memory, he also took the man out of the belt and hid it in the sword.


    "The one I found now is not the first one I found in Wei Guo."


    Long Tianyu pointed to the landscape painting and said.


    "Hmm? Here too?"


    This makes Lin Mengya suspicious.


    Although it has been proved that there are countless connections between here and the state of Jin, she has noticed this skin portrait for the first time.


    But at the moment, long Tianyu looked at her and stopped talking.


    The tangle in the eyes was surging again, which made Lin Mengya stare at him.


    He promised himself that he would never hide her in this matter!


    Long Tianyu finally failed to resist his wife''s eyes.


    He sighed long, but his eyes were a little cautious, "ya''er, the red plum picture on you..."


    What he didn''t say left him wondering why he had been struggling for so long.


    Lin Mengya was stunned.


    Suddenly remembered some unusual actions of long Tianyu when she went back to the palace to verify.


    At that time, she only felt that the other party was in love with her.


    But now it seems that it is not so simple.


    Seeing his wife''s absent-minded appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help holding people closer.


    "Don''t think nonsense! I just vaguely realized that the red plum picture on you may have something to do with those people''s pics."


    What he fears most is that ya''er will think too much about it.


    Who knows, he thinks too much himself.


    "No! So, is there a hidden vest on me? That''s cool!"


    Long Tianyu:????


    So he''s been worried for nothing for so long?


    "No! Didn''t you say that the picture on them only appears after people die? But the red plum picture on me..."


    Long Tianyu quickly reached out and blocked her small mouth without taboo.


    Now, what he couldn''t hear most was the topic of life and death in her mouth.


    It can always recall some bad memories hidden deeply in him.


    She''d better be safe and live a long life.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he doesn''t know what kind of crazy things he will do.


    Lin Mengya licked the palm of his hand and his eyes were shining. At a glance, he knew it was intentional.


    Long Tianyu was stirred by her.


    At last, he just glared at her: "be honest!"


    She wanted to ask herself what he could do if he wasn''t honest?


    But after feeling some changes in him, he automatically became a clever little quail.


    Cough, well, she doesn''t want to be unable to get up tomorrow.


    Long Tianyu helplessly looked at his daughter-in-law and took away the palm covering her mouth, but he couldn''t help bending his fingers and gently flicking her forehead as punishment.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry with me, will you?"


    She quickly played coquettish and lied to the Dharma. Long Tianyu was not angry at all because of her. He could only hold people on his legs and continue to say.


    "The situation I said is not absolute."


    Now he has it


    There are nine complete human skins collected.


    But in fact, he collected more than that. Some of them had not enough time for anti-corrosion treatment. Although he had tried his best to use the means of preservation, unfortunately, the final result was rapid corruption.


    So he surmised that either their anti-corrosion treatment was superb, or there was a problem with the tattoo.


    Now ya''er''s words have also confirmed some of his guesses.


    But the reason why it would be associated with the red plum picture on her was an accident he had encountered before.


    "Although most people''s skin paintings appear after death, I have seen a painting on a person when she was alive."


    Lin Mengya was nodding. As a result, she found that the expression on her man''s face was a little uncomfortable.


    She was wondering what kind of situation could make him uncomfortable, so she heard long Tianyu say, "that''s a brothel leader who wants to introduce himself to the pillow..."


    WOC£¡


    Lin Mengya fiercely grabbed long Tianyu''s neck, and her beautiful eyes were wide open.


    "Shameless! You told me before that I was your first love!"


    Sure enough!


    I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than a man''s broken mouth.


    Tut Tut, look at his thoughtful face. Isn''t it still in memory?


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya''s mood became more irritable.


    Long Tianyu quickly raised his hands to surrender and hurriedly explained, "I didn''t! I hesitated because I saw the tattoo on her leg. Later, my family pushed her away! Believe me, I really have only you!"


    Lin Mengya snorted coldly: "Oh! Anyway, no one can confront you now. It''s not what you say?"


    I''ve been thinking about others for so many years. Is it really just looking at my legs?


    Who believes him!


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law''s expression was getting more and more wrong, long Tianyu was so frightened that he quickly grasped his daughter-in-law''s hand.


    "Listen to me, I really had everything with her. Besides, I was suffering from cold poison and healing in the hot spring."


    "It was an official who wanted to bribe me after learning the news that sent people in."


    "However, I had her detained at that time. Who knows, someone saved her."


    "I swear by everything I have, I''m absolutely not sorry for your behavior!"


    Lin Mengya stuck her neck and said angrily, "even if there was one, anyway, I didn''t know you at that time!"


    Long Tianyu knew that her mouth was hard and her heart was soft. He quickly picked up the person and gently touched her nose with a tall nose.


    "Only you can make me excited. You are an unexpected joy given to me by God. I swear, you are the only one in my life."


    What is this man talking about! Shame!


    Lin Mengya refused to admit that she could not resist his love words.


    Although love words are moving, long Tianyu loves her, but it is never empty words.


    That''s why she can''t restrain her heart.


    "Cough, this time, I''ll reluctantly forgive you!"


    Her voice was still a little reluctant.


    Originally, she wanted to take this opportunity to propose to sleep in separate rooms for a few days.


    oh dear! Blame him!


    Why does it make her so excited?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya secretly scolded the other party''s cunning in her heart, but the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but remind her slightly, revealing some of her secretly happy.

 Chapter 3096

    Long Tianyu''s sudden attack almost wiped out all the guys who surrounded the city outside.


    In addition, they caught several brains.


    The man''s skin sachet captured by long Tianyu was also an accident.


    It was found inadvertently when I cleaned everything inside after tying people up.


    Moreover, judging from the confession dug up by those people, the owner of the sachet is not here.


    It is said that this man is one of the leaders of the operation.


    Those beekeepers who are good at keeping killer bees were brought here by this man, and they are also the Chu Jingye he contacted.


    According to the original plan, long Tianyu should have stood still and let his people pretend that nothing happened and wait for the man to come back so that he can be caught.


    But looking at the sachet, he knew that he was afraid he would not come back.


    He has been following clues to human skin paintings for many years.


    I feel that I have made clear the habits of those people.


    For those who cut off the skin, their attitude is quite persistent.


    How many times after he caught people, as long as he turned out their skin and took them away, those people would violently resist.


    Once it was determined that he would not return the human skin, those people all chose to commit suicide.


    Therefore, although he did not know the meaning of human skin images to them, he could also guess one or two.


    At least, those people will not easily leave such important things in a temporary shelter.


    So he had a hunch.


    I''m afraid the man won''t come back.


    Think so, he is ready for both.


    On the one hand, arrange people to track down suspicious targets along the way, on the other hand, continue to let people disguise and paralyze those stupid and restless guys in the city.


    Now, both sides have torn their faces.


    He and his wife are not afraid of those guys jumping off the wall, but the deadline for Mo Yan''s treatment is coming, and they can''t leave for the time being.


    meanwhile.


    Old Chen and his party finally turned their faces with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Even their party secretly embraced and wore the Ding family, which had always been ambitious before.


    Trying to force Yue Zheng''s family to hand over the keepsake representing the rights of the first family.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    "Elder brother, these old men are deceiving people too much! Wait, I''ll drag them out one by one and let them know our strength!"


    "You come back."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu stopped the aggressive Le Zhengzi tan.


    The former looked dissatisfied and felt that those old guys just didn''t clean up.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu angrily knocked on his head.


    "Such a big man, why don''t you know how to use your brain?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was still a little dissatisfied and wanted to continue to distinguish. As a result, he was blocked back by his brother''s word.


    "If you beat them now, can you make them believe us?"


    "This..."


    Le Zhengzi Tan is not really brainless.


    When he walks alone outside, he really seldom suffers.


    But when he comes back to his brother, he will habitually rely on his brother, but his brain for short.


    After thinking about it, he said angrily, "can''t they still hold us?"


    The position of the first clan was bought by four members of their family with blood and tears.


    His brother can not, but others can''t take it!


    However, Zhengzi Xiu asked him a question with deep meaning.


    "Escort the relic


    When will you arrive? "


    "Tomorrow should be here. Alas, what does this have to do with them? They are not..."


    Le Zhengzi''s words suddenly got stuck in his throat.


    For a long time, he looked down and thought deeply.


    Then the corners of his mouth slowly lifted up, revealing a sneer.


    "Yes, the escort is coming. Please rest assured, brother. I know what to do!"


    Just now, a person with a grumpy appearance suddenly figured it out and was elated. As soon as he looked like that, he knew that he was planning how to entrap people.


    Le Zhengzi patted his silly brother''s head and whispered, "I heard that there are members of the secret meeting who are responsible for escorting the holy things this time. Therefore, even if those people of the Presbyterian Council are on the side of the Ding family, they can''t shake the position of our first family."


    Hearing this, Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes showed a continuous cold light.


    But a moment later, it was filled with worry again.


    "The people in the secret meeting either don''t appear. Once they appear, they will let us provide us with a lot of money or materials."


    "You don''t want to take people to confess as before. In this way, I''m afraid the hole can''t be filled?"


    Secret meeting, the highest decision-making body of the ancient Presbyterian Council, is also the most mysterious place.


    Although Jun Rongrong once carried the banner of the secret meeting, the one she relied on was not a real member of the secret meeting.


    But this one is true.


    Le Zhengzi was about to speak, but his ears moved, and his look suddenly changed.


    Almost at the same time, Le Zhengzi Tan immediately swept to the door, "Shua" and suddenly opened the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    He frowned slightly and looked down at the figure standing at the door.


    "Are you eavesdropping on my conversation with my brother?"


    With that, big hands are going to pinch each other''s neck.


    Who knows at this time, the man suddenly shouted, "brother, it''s me!"


    The next moment, Le Zhengzi Tan''s hand was caught by Le Zhengzi Xiu and hung in mid air.


    "Brother! Did she eavesdrop on our conversation?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan looked at his eldest brother slowly and protested.


    Who knows, the latter just shook his head slightly at him, and then said to Xiaoya in a gentle tone: "it was Zi Tan who misunderstood you just now. What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoya''s heart flashed a trace of luck and joy.


    not so bad!


    She knew that such a person as master Lezheng could not allow himself to be bullied by his brother.


    At that moment, he also had some confidence in his heart. He raised his head, smiled at Le Zhengzi Xiu and said; "I think the kitchen has prepared a meal and I want you to go over to dinner."


    Before, Le Zhengzi Xiu would sit at the same table with her as soon as he had time.


    Maybe it''s because I''m busy in recent days.


    She hasn''t seen the master of Le Zheng''s house for several days.


    Thinking of what he said to himself a few days ago, Xiaoya''s heart was full of reluctance.


    She knew she was just an impostor.


    But since the Lord has not appeared, why can''t she replace him?


    She thinks very well.


    If Zhengzhu appears in the future, she will not argue with each other for anything. If brother Lezheng wants to marry each other, she can be a concubine at ease.


    If brother Lezheng doesn''t want to marry each other, she will compensate each other.


    At the thought that she could completely turn over and live a good life in the future, she smiled sweeter at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Am I, excuse me


    "You''re dead?" She said with some hindsight.


    The eyes also took a bit of forbearance and magnanimity, as if they really brought themselves into the role of the wife of the main house of Lezheng family.


    Le Zhengzi Tan, as an old hand in Fengyue field, naturally knows each other''s careful thoughts clearly.


    Now he only regretted that he had been too careless, and his favor for the woman fell again and again.


    Squinting his eyes, he immediately changed his attitude.


    "I didn''t bother you, but I''m discussing business with my eldest brother. Go back first."


    "Since the second brother says so, I don''t bother a lot."


    Xiaoya now has the courage to face her former master, but after all, she is a little guilty, hangs her head and doesn''t dare to look at each other.


    "Well, you go back first."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is still that light attitude.


    Xiaoya nodded at them and left obediently.


    Looking at her back, in Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes, there was a little more cold awn.


    Do you really think he''s a showy boy?


    Obviously, the other party''s mind has been big, and he has determined his state of mind. He feels that he can''t tear her down easily, so he has no fear.


    Oh! Stupid!


    He is the one who knows his brother best in the world!


    He will let all the dead girl''s plans fail one by one, and then be beaten back to the original shape by him!


    "You seem to hate Xiaoya?"


    Suddenly, words came from the side, which made him burst into a cold sweat.


    His body was slightly stiff and he tried to control his expression. He turned to his brother with some exploration in his eyes.


    "Hmm? Why did brother say that?"


    "I remember before she came, didn''t you always persuade me to marry her?"


    Although Le Zhengzi Xiu''s words sounded like a joke, Le Zhengzi Tan tightened every nerve.


    Never make mistakes! You can''t be seen by your brother!


    Otherwise, he will die without a burial place!


    "Just her?" Le Zhengzi Tan showed a look of disgust. Only in this way can he hide his true feelings.


    "It''s just a yellow haired girl. I don''t want her to be my sister-in-law. I''m talking about sister shuran of Uncle Han''s family. Brother, sister shuran has been waiting for you for so many years. Anyway, your engagement with the palace family is definitely not counted. Can''t you marry sister shuran back?"


    As a result, he took out his heart and lungs only for his brother, but he only got a white eye from his brother.


    "I think you''ve been busy lately."


    Generally, his brother says so, which means he must suffer some pain.


    But this time, Le Zhengzi Tan was extremely happy.


    Fortunately, I dodged.


    He patted his chest secretly, but he couldn''t stop worrying.


    How should he end this?


    At this time, Xiaoya, who did not invite her brothers to dinner, was not very happy.


    Er Shao just gave her face on the spot.


    But Da Shao seems to be hindered by Er Shao, so he doesn''t get too close to her.


    I''m afraid that in the future, er Shao will become an obstacle to her access to the back house of Lezheng family!


    Just thinking, people unconsciously went out of the door.


    It was not until I reacted that I suddenly found that I was standing at an intersection. The gate of Lezheng''s house was tens of meters behind me.


    Just when she wanted to go back in chagrin, she heard a low and hoarse voice in the nearby alley.


    "Do you know why the master of Lezheng refused to marry you?"

 Chapter 3097

    "Who are you?" She asked in a mournful voice.


    Almost at the moment when the other party spoke, Xiaoya felt cold all over her body.


    She can not be threatened by shile Zhengzi Tan, but she is afraid that her true identity will be revealed by others.


    Now, she hasn''t become the hostess of Le Zheng''s family, and she hasn''t even fully entered the heart of Le Zheng''s family.


    So, she must not be exposed!


    The voice ignored her question and just continued, "I can make you the hostess of Lezheng family, but you have to pay a little price."


    If Xiaoya''s mind is still clear, she should run directly to Lezheng brothers and tell them that someone wants to plan against them.


    But by this time, she had been dazzled by her selfishness.


    His mind was full of temptation in the man''s words.


    Become the hostess of Le Zheng''s house?


    She swallowed her saliva unconsciously, then hesitated a little, but finally walked into the alley.


    She walked very slowly, and her eyes were looking around.


    It''s dark here, and the more you go inside, the darker the light is.


    It was only a few steps, and she was almost submerged in the dark.


    She should have been afraid, but she gradually enlarged her courage because of the concealment brought by the darkness.


    "Who are you? How can you help me?"


    "Hehe, I know that the reason why Le Zhengzi refused to marry you is because of the palace master."


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    Xiaoya doesn''t believe each other''s words.


    Because she had already inquired about it. The master of the palace family had already married and had children.


    How can such a person deserve the master of Lezheng''s family?


    But the voice in the dark was quite determined.


    "Le Zheng''s family has an engagement with the palace family. Otherwise, why do you think Le Zheng Zi Xiu has been delayed so far and has not married a positive wife or children?"


    The other party''s attitude is really too sure.


    This made Xiaoya mutter.


    She looked suspiciously at the voice hidden deep in the dark, but she didn''t believe it all.


    "What you said is wrong."


    "Even if the Lord of the palace has an engagement with brother Le Zheng, she has already married. I have seen their husband and wife, and they have a good relationship!"


    "So, brother Lezheng can''t marry Gong ya. You''re lying to me!"


    The man''s eyes hidden in the dark showed a touch of disdain, but his voice still said calmly: "you are really naive."


    "Even if it''s impossible for the master of the palace family, this is a great opportunity to join hands with the ancient family. Won''t she let other women of the palace family marry the Lezheng family?"


    "One more thing, recently, she is very close to Wei qingran."


    "You know, Le Zhengzi Xiu has been trying to win the support of the Wei family. The master of the palace is making friends with the Wei family at this time. Oh, you can''t expect this?"


    The other party has mastered the essence of dialogue with women.


    He knows too well the thoughts of these women who are full of dragon and Phoenix.


    As long as an ambiguous clue is thrown out, those women who always think they are smart will not help thinking.


    I thought it would be different for this woman who was hidden by the brothers of the Lezheng family.


    Now it seems that they are all the same stupid.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t hesitate to report his identity in order to bring out the news.


    Originally, it was the only piece that could play more roles for him.


    can


    Unfortunately, it was destroyed because of this stupid woman.


    So he must get his money back from this stupid woman!


    "You mean, the Lord of the palace can''t marry himself, so she wants to take this engagement as a favor?"


    "That''s too much! How can she do this?"


    Xiaoya gets more and more angry.


    Finally, she even forgot her caution and was only angry with Gong ya.


    "So, do you want to cooperate with us?"


    At this time, Xiaoya has actually been a little out of control.


    Her biggest card is also her biggest flaw.


    So she didn''t dare to do other things easily except grinding brother Lezheng a little.


    But what if the head of the palace and the miss of the Wei family cut off their beard?


    "What can I do to stop them?"


    She was in a panic and couldn''t help but want to grab the last straw.


    The voice was still hoarse, but it could easily arouse the thoughts in her heart.


    "It''s very simple. If you don''t want the palace master and the Wei family to succeed, you have to start first."


    "Once the Wei family and the Gong family turn over, you won''t have any obstacles, will you?"


    This made Xiaoya''s heart "bang bang" jump.


    "But I''m just a weak woman. How can I control the palace family and the Wei family?"


    "Hehe, as long as Wei qingran of the Wei family has an accident, and the suspect is still Gong ya..."


    Xiaoya''s heart has come up with several possibilities.


    As long as the Wei family turns against the Gong family, the engagement will not succeed!


    But she also thought of one thing. She couldn''t help asking: "but what if Gong Ya asked the woman in her family to replace the engagement?"


    The man smiled strangely and said with deep meaning, "it depends on your ability."


    "Me? What am I going to do?"


    "Here is a bag of medicine that can make a man fall in love with a person."


    Xiaoya has adapted to her dark eyes and seems to see a dark shadow like a hand stretched out in front of her.


    Her heart beat violently, but not just because of fear.


    She took what was in each other''s hands.


    Between the five fingers, it was cold, which made her shiver and almost threw the things in her hand.


    "Hold on!"


    The other party obviously didn''t expect her to be so useless, he snapped an order.


    Xiaoya cracked and tightly grasped the small medicine bag, but in her heart, she was rarely awake for a moment.


    She asked, "this medicine won''t do any harm to people, will it?"


    The shadow recovered his previous calm, "No. It''s just a mess. I''m also for your good. I can''t bear to let you really pay wrong."


    "Remember, once Le Zhengzi Xiu fell in love with you, he told him that Gong Ya came to the ancient family in order to seize the resources of the ancient family. Therefore, he will fall out with Gong ya."


    "Then you tell him that if he can send Gong ya to the Wei family to take the blame, he will be grateful to the Wei family. At that time, you can not only help him achieve his long cherished wish, but also remove your two opponents in one fell swoop. Who do you want to be the wife of the happy family leader?"


    This is like the temptation of the devil!


    Xiaoya can''t control the palpitation in her heart.


    But she hasn''t forgotten what the other party said to make her pay the price at the beginning.


    "What do you want for helping me like this?"


    "When you become the wife of Lezheng''s family, I''ll ask you to do something for me. Remember, be quick!"


    The shadow didn''t seem to want to continue. After throwing down these words in a hurry, he withdrew from the other side of the alley.


    Xiaoya looked at the medicine in her hand and was stunned.


    When she recovered, she followed her to the other side of the alley. Unfortunately, the man had long disappeared without a trace.


    "This, this can''t be a ghost?"


    She muttered to herself, but then she saw the medicine bag in her hand.


    It''s not big, but the material is very special. Only a small hole is left in one place, and the plug is tightly fastened on it.


    Almost subconsciously, she stuffed the small medicine bag into her sleeve.


    Anyway, the opportunity is at hand.


    But before doing these things, she has to determine whether Gong ya really plans to do so.


    ......


    Lin Mengya is busy taking care of Mo Yan.


    The news of long Tianyu is very timely.


    Knowing that the ancient family treasure she has always needed is coming tomorrow, she can''t help but determine the final preparations again and again with her teacher.


    The teacher also knew that she was worried, so he put down and continued to study the small pottery pot, but prepared it with her.


    So when someone came to send a message that it was the people of Lezheng''s family who came to visit, she had a little accident.


    Is the secret way also because of the news of the ancient family''s treasure?


    But when she saw someone, she found that it was the little girl with the same name as herself.


    "I don''t know if Miss Xiaoya came to me, but what does the master of Lezheng want you to bring?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know each other at all.


    The only guess is that Le Zhengzi Xiu needs the other party to take a message.


    But she doesn''t know. The other party just made up a big play.


    Seeing her speak, she mentioned brother Lezheng. Xiaoya''s heart has already believed half of her guess.


    At present, the expression is not very natural.


    She hung her head and said, "no, I want to ask the palace master about something."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    consult?


    It seems that she is not familiar with each other.


    But because of Le Zhengzi''s face, she couldn''t bear it and asked; "Miss Xiaoya, if you have anything to say, you might as well say it directly."


    "Do you know the relationship between me and brother Lezheng?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Xiaoya made a head count in her heart and felt that she should beat each other first.


    If Gong Ya can retreat in spite of difficulties, she will save some twists and turns.


    "I heard from my second brother that it was my mother who saved their brothers. Therefore, over the years, their brothers have taken such careful care of me in order to repay my mother''s kindness."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Lin Mengya is perfunctory.


    It''s not that she doesn''t understand etiquette, but that she really doesn''t have much communication with this little elegant girl.


    Besides, the big baby of her family is still waiting for her.


    She really didn''t have the time to be the bosom sister of an almost complete stranger.


    "So, in order to repay my mother, they will naturally regard me as the most important person and give me the best of everything."


    The more she said, the more she felt justified.


    Yes, to treat the daughter of a benefactor is naturally to give her the best.


    At this moment, she completely brought herself into that role.


    But she didn''t know that the one sitting in front of her was the real benefactor''s daughter!

 Chapter 3098

    "So?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Although she didn''t know why Xiaoya said these words to her, she was born with a keen nerve and still felt the subtle hostility hidden inside and outside each other''s words.


    Immediately, she thought of a possibility, but she felt quite speechless.


    no


    She is married and has a baby, so she can be regarded as an imaginary enemy?


    I can''t help feeling a headache.


    Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with her, does it?


    "Lord Gong, I just hope you don''t force others to do it."


    Xiaoya''s smile looks a little sharp.


    It looked as if he had come to ask her a question.


    Lin Mengya''s heart also filled with some dissatisfaction.


    "Xiaoya girl, you and I only met once. These words shouldn''t be what you said to me?"


    Even the two brothers of Le Zheng''s family have to be polite when they see her.


    And she doesn''t know the other party''s position in Le Zheng''s family. Even the wife of Le Zheng''s son Xiu is not qualified to question her here!


    Although Lin Mengya was wearing a mask, after sinking her face, her momentum was enough to scare Xiaoya.


    She dropped her head almost instantly, but she couldn''t help feeling resentment towards each other.


    "Of course, you despise people like me because of your noble birth. But as the saying goes, Lord Gong, it''s not sweet to twist things. Can you rob others of their happiness just by virtue of your noble birth?"


    This is a complete accusation.


    Lin Mengya only felt that the crime was really inexplicable.


    But the most puzzling thing is herself.


    With this skill, isn''t it good to accompany her cubs?


    Why bother with this psycho?


    "Xiaoya girl, I think you should ask Le Zhengzi to find a good doctor for you. Come and see off."


    "Also, don''t let irrelevant people in again in the future, wasting my time."


    Lin Mengya got up and left.


    Xiaoya reluctantly wants to pull her sleeve, "you don''t want to go, you tell me clearly!"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Su, who had been following Lin Mengya, suddenly pulled out the long sword in her hand.


    "Presumptuous."


    Xiaoya also didn''t expect that the other party actually said to do it. She only dared to retract her hand and looked at the master and servant angrily.


    Finally, she was thrown out of the door.


    "What bad luck!"


    The two servants guarding the gate looked at Xiaoya with contempt.


    "I thought it was really a distinguished guest. It turned out to be a psycho with a bad brain!"


    "Well, well, close the door quickly. You can''t let her in next time."


    The words of the two people were like their mouths, pumping into Xiaoya''s face.


    She bit her teeth and got up from the ground.


    For what? The woman who robbed herself of everything can drive her out so arrogantly?


    In the final analysis, it''s not because Gong Ya''s family background is better than her. She married a powerful man!


    Thinking of this, the jealousy in her heart gnawed at her heart like an ant.


    She looked at the gate with resentment, and then staggered back to the dark alley.


    "Gong ya! Since you are unkind, you can''t blame me for my injustice!"


    Before she left, she hid the medicine under a stone slab deep in the alley.


    But now she can''t care about anything.


    The gap between yourself and Gong Ya is too big.


    Without the help of these external forces, she would have no chance of winning!


    Thinking of this, she suddenly clenched the medicine bag in her hand.


    This is her last chance!


    ......


    Looking at his wife''s calm face after seeing the guests, long Tianyu couldn''t help asking, "who came just now?"


    How did you make his wife so unhappy?


    "Nothing, just a psycho!"


    Lin Mengya thought it was absurd.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turned out that the other party regarded her as an imaginary rival!


    But the conscience of heaven and earth! She has nothing to do with the two brothers of the Lezheng family. What''s more, the girl named Xiaoya has too much control, right?


    She saw the look in the eyes of the two brothers of the Le Zheng family, but there was no love between men and women.


    Obviously, this is another amorous!


    "Neuropathy?" Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows, pulled his wife into his arms and gently pinched her cheek.


    "That''s not good. Since you are ill, you have to go to see a doctor. If you go crazy in front of my wife, you can''t get rid of your mental illness."


    Looking at the solemnity of her man, Lin Mengya was almost amused.


    She gently pushed him. She wanted to say it. She didn''t seem to care more about it with the other party.


    But after thinking about it, what the little girl said before made her a little vigilant.


    After all, the other party is the benefactor of Le Zheng brothers. In case, she said, what if this Xiaoya makes trouble today, affects the other party, and then delays Mo Yan''s condition?


    "Why don''t you go in person and explain what happened today, so that they won''t misunderstand and and affect Mo Yan."


    Lin Mengya whispered to long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu nodded and dropped a kiss on his wife''s forehead.


    "OK, I''ll go now. You''ll be fine at home. Don''t worry."


    Obviously, it was just the simplest kiss, but Lin Mengya felt that the place he touched was like being provoked by fire.


    I couldn''t help blushing and took a step back.


    "Oh, in broad daylight, pay more attention!"


    Long Tianyu smiled and gently ran over her lip.


    "OK."


    Other things, wait until the evening! He thought happily.


    The man also said to go. Lin Mengya looked at his back, but couldn''t help touching his forehead.


    Strange, why is her reaction so sharp today?


    Narrowed her eyes, but Lin Mengya didn''t think too much. Instead, she quickly continued to follow the teacher to prepare everything for Mo Yan''s treatment.


    Strive to make her big baby Mo Yan safe for the rest of her life.


    ......


    After Xiaoya left the alley with medicine for the second time, a dark shadow followed her far away. Seeing her enter the gate of Lezheng''s temporary residence, she turned around and walked in the opposite direction of Lezheng''s house.


    When the man came out of an alley again, he had taken off his dark cloak.


    The man''s temperament is elegant, but his face is a little too pale. On the surface, he is more like a gentle and weak childe with no strength to bind chickens.


    The man entered a house with dignity.


    "Young master Shaowen, are you back?"


    The porter bowed to him with gratitude.


    Ding Shaowen nodded and went straight to the inner yard of the house.


    There were guards everywhere, but when they saw him, they silently made way for him.


    In this way, Ding Shaowen smoothly entered the core study.


    Inside, the gloomy looking Ding master was sitting in his chair, wondering what he was thinking.


    "Uncle."


    "It''s Shaowen. Come and sit next to me."


    At the sight of Ding Shaowen, the face of the Ding family leader immediately smiled a lot.


    Affectionately let the other party sit down beside him, and his eyes also have a look of eagerness.


    Ding Shaowen sat down, but he coughed twice first.


    Master Ding''s face immediately showed a few distressed, and then pushed the new tea he hadn''t had time to drink to his nephew.


    "As I said earlier, you are in poor health. If you have nothing to do, you can take good care of yourself at home. But you just don''t listen. You have to be busy with your uncle."


    Although this sounds like a complaint, Dante''s master is very satisfied with his younger generation in his heart.


    Nothing else, he dragged his sick body and still worked faithfully for himself, which was enough to make him have a little love for his nephew.


    Ding Shaowen gently pushed away his uncle''s hot tea and said hoarsely, "I''ve given that Xiaoya the medicine. But uncle, I always feel that Xiaoya doesn''t seem too smart. Would it be a little inappropriate for her to do it?"


    Unexpectedly, master Ding smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I knew it! It must be right to leave it to you."


    "But silly boy, you''re still too young. You just have to be stupid, stupid, so that people can''t be so defensive and get it easier."


    Upon hearing the news, the leader of the Ding family was very happy.


    He wants to see how Le Zhengzi can fight with himself this time!


    Ding Shaowen lowered his eyes and meekly echoed, "Uncle still has a point. If this thing happens, we will be the first family of the Ding family."


    At this point, he also stood up and respectfully saluted Lord Ding.


    "Nephew, I''ve seen the future head of the family here."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, good! Good!"


    A burst of laughter came from the study, which had been silent for a long time.


    Finally, Ding Shaowen retired on the grounds of physical fatigue.


    His room, in the most secluded part of the house, was even arranged to the side yard next to the back door because of the secret exclusion of the two biological sons of the Ding family.


    But it also makes it convenient for his people to go in and out.


    "Childe, Ding Shan wants to see you."


    Ding Shaowen nodded indifferently. Only then did his men dare to bring people in.


    Ding Shan is a strong man, and he is the one who clashed with Le Zhengzi tan after disguise in the courtyard.


    He was lucky. When Lin Mengya distributed the medicine before, Ding Shaowen secretly filled in his name, which saved his life.


    Therefore, he was obedient to Ding Shaowen.


    "Ding Shan has seen young master! Young master, do you still do what you told me?"


    Ding Shaowen coughed and felt sorry in his eyes.


    His plan was perfect.


    As long as you deliberately create a few examples of "poisoning and death" in the courtyard when distributing drugs to the palace family, you can destroy all the efforts of the palace family, and even let the eldest uncle find an excuse to attack the palace family.


    But who knows, that woman is so cautious that she accidentally broke his game!

 Chapter 3099

    "Wait first."


    Ding Shaowen rubbed his forehead a little tired.


    This plan exceeded his expectations, which actually made him very dissatisfied.


    But at present, it is not suitable for him to directly compete with the master of the palace family.


    Moreover, he felt that his ability was not under the master of the palace.


    It''s just that this time, I lack a little luck.


    Instead, he thought of another thing, which happened to be able to ask Ding Shan to help him implement it.


    "Ding Shan, I heard you can follow me this time. Your mother and your sister have made a lot of efforts."


    Ding Shan scratched his head and squeezed out a flattering smile at Ding Shaowen.


    "Thanks to the young master, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t go back to see my mother alive this time!"


    Ding Shaowen smiled and said, "is your family looking for a new daughter-in-law for you? You''re not young. It''s time to find a good woman to start a family."


    Upon hearing this, Dingshan''s mind was rarely enlightened.


    "What good woman can my mother find? The young master has to worry about it for me."


    Looking at the pug like man in front of him, a trace of irony climbed up the corner of his mouth.


    But Ding Shaowen, who is best at camouflage, took it back again, but said faintly; "I really have a good marriage. I just don''t know if you have this blessing."


    "Young master! As long as the young master says yes, the villain will have it!"


    Dingshan''s bright eyes are shining. It''s like seeing a hungry wolf.


    "Have you ever heard of the Wei family?" Ding Shaowen looked up at him.


    After thinking for a while, the latter said with some disgust: "what the young master said, isn''t it the Miss Wei who killed her husband when she married?"


    "That''s not true! My little mother waited for 20 years before she gave me the villain. In order to make the villain eat, our family sold several girls!"


    "That''s not good for Kefu''s women. If I kill the little Kefu, what can my mother do?"


    "Young master, you''d better find another one for me!"


    The deeper the disdain in Ding Shaowen''s eyes.


    This silly big man is a toad wanting swan meat.


    That miss of the Wei family can marry him is the fate of their ancestors for 800 years.


    But at present, he still had to use him, so he advised him, "the second thing is whether to marry or not. You know they hurt the Wei family for this girl."


    "If you can get her, even her dowry will be enough for you to marry ten more wives."


    This makes Ding Shan very excited.


    But he still disliked that Wei qingran was a widow of Kefu.


    "Well, the little one will take her as a mistress. Hey hey, I don''t know what the little widow of the Wei family looks like?"


    When it comes to women, Ding Shan''s heart is a little hot.


    He hasn''t gone to the delivery room to vent for a long time.


    A little man like him has no money and no power, so he can only go to the place like the delivery room and pick up the rotten goods that no one wants.


    "The Wei family girl looks good. And I heard that the man she married is a sick child. Maybe you can find a bargain."


    Ding Shaowen''s words seemed to arouse Ding Shan''s curiosity.


    A widow of a yellow flower girl, even if it''s Kefu, he doesn''t feel bad!


    "Well, well, that''s the best! Please make decisions for me!"


    Seeing the salivation on each other''s face, Ding Shaowen sneered in his heart.


    He whispered a few words in each other''s ear.


    The more you listen, the brighter Dingshan''s eyes become.


    In the end, he was completely moved.


    "It''s good to be natural, but what if that little girl''s skin bites me after I sleep?"


    To put it bluntly, he belongs to the overlord.


    Although in his opinion, women have to admit their fate after being slept, what if he meets someone who doesn''t know the truth?


    But when Ding Shaowen hooked his lips, "then you say that you were instructed by the master of the palace family."


    "Why, the palace family?" Ding Shan asked with some doubt.


    "Because the master of the palace family is friendly with Miss Wei, if she can''t bear to let Miss Wei live alone from now on, she asked you to match Miss Wei?"


    In this case, it''s actually insulting.


    It seems that nading mountain is not a person, but an animal that can be pulled out to match and breed at will.


    But at this moment, Ding Shan''s head was full of beauty and money. He didn''t even hear the disdain in Ding Shaowen''s tone.


    "OK, OK! I''ll make up my mind at that time! Anyway, people are already Lao Tzu''s. even if the Wei family is not satisfied, they can only go to the master of the palace family to settle accounts."


    "I''m worried. I don''t want her Wei family''s broken shoes. The Wei family can''t beg me?"


    "Ha ha! I really admire your clever plan!"


    Ding Shan''s smile made him have a headache.


    Seeing his childe frowning, the young man on one side immediately came up and scolded Ding Shan who was complacent.


    "Shut up! You''re making a noise!"


    Dingshan closed his mouth reluctantly, but his heart still contained joy.


    He couldn''t help but want to carry out this plan as soon as he thought that he could get both money and people this time, and even use the Wei family''s money to marry a beautiful daughter-in-law for himself in the future.


    Ding Shaowen was too lazy to deal with him, so he just told him not to speak, so he let people go first.


    Dante hill is a shallow and vulgar man.


    Commonly known as a dog''s belly can''t hold two liang of sesame oil.


    Although the childe wouldn''t let him talk about it, he still couldn''t help but go back and blow a wave of bragging with his younger brothers.


    Of course, he dare not give his real name to the other party.


    But he told his younger brothers that he would soon become the son-in-law of the rich, and even be the master of their family. Maybe he would be able to prosper in the future!


    The other younger brothers followed suit, but some didn''t believe it. They just thought he was a daydream.


    But Dingshan was in a good mood and ignored what those people thought.


    After boasting, he drank some wine brought back by his younger brother and went to sleep.


    Le Zhengzi Tan also came at this time.


    He was driven out by his brother to collect information because of his momentary mouth.


    Most of the people in the compound took the antidote, but they broke their hearts because they were driven out by their families before, so some stayed here.


    As for the future, they did not dare to think about it.


    But those families did not hesitate to drive themselves out when they were most helpless.


    This alone is very sad.


    As soon as Le Zhengzi Tan arrived, he saw that Dingshan, who was very difficult to deal with himself, was sleeping.


    The younger brother of his school is quiet


    Quietly report to him the cowhide blown by Ding Shan before.


    "Oh, I don''t know who would be so blind to him."


    Le Zhengzi Tan is in a bad mood.


    Xiaoya''s previous performance made him worry more deeply.


    Although he was sure that his brother would not easily promise his lifelong happiness in order to repay the so-called Savior.


    But every move of the other party was completely beyond his control.


    For this out of control guy, he never hesitated to cut it off.


    This one is no exception.


    He was thinking of ways to get rid of each other without causing his brother''s doubt.


    And he will teach her a lesson and let her know the price of betraying herself.


    He was upset. He just went through the situation in his heart and didn''t take it to heart.


    He thought of the ungrateful traitor, who seemed to like running outside recently.


    The corners of his mouth could not help but evoke a sneer.


    Of course, it is impossible to let the other party "disappear" easily. If so, the brother will certainly find it.


    But what if she left the book or left without saying goodbye? I think my brother should let him chase. In this way, isn''t everything under his control?


    Thinking of this, he hooked his hand and asked his little brother to come over.


    After such and such design for a while, he nodded with satisfaction.


    They say it''s easier to ask God than to send God. He wants to let the other party see what happens if he doesn''t go at home!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know that if she stayed at home, she could fall from the sky.


    Long Tianyu has returned from Lezheng''s house and clearly brought back the news of Lezheng Zixiu.


    "Great, as long as it doesn''t affect Mo Yan. By the way, what''s the situation of Le Zheng''s family now?"


    Lin Mengya put down the big stone hanging in her heart and was busy configuring some medicine baths for Mo Yan.


    Although she has not seen the ancient family treasure so far, she has read some ancient books related to the treasure before.


    Thus, we can roughly calculate the reason why the ancient treasure will work.


    Anyway, Mo Yan''s age is still too young. Even after he is cured with the precious treasure of the ancient family, he has to keep up with some subsequent recuperation of his body.


    It can''t help but harm Moyan''s life.


    Moreover, the medicine bath has less impact on the body of Mo Yan baby, but the miraculous effect is fast.


    Maybe for a long time, at least during the growth period of Mo Yanbao, he can''t leave the medicine bath for the time being.


    The more Lin Mengya thinks about it, the more she loves her child. She wants to use all the best things for her child.


    Long Tianyu stood behind his wife.


    But his wife didn''t even look at him. She was busy for her smelly boy.


    In my heart, I can''t help eating a little.


    Lin Mengya finally finished configuring the medicine bath at hand, then turned around and saw the shallow gully between her man''s eyebrows.


    She walked over and gently rubbed his eyebrows.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Long Tianyu held her hand and her eyes were dark.


    Lin Mengya was frightened by his eyes and wanted to withdraw her hand. Unfortunately, the man didn''t give her a chance.


    "Madam, how do I feel that you are particularly beautiful today?"

 Chapter 3100

    "You seem to be..."


    Seeing things developing more and more towards the eighteen prohibitions, Lin Mengya was suddenly stunned.


    So he subconsciously stretched out his hand and supported each other''s chest.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The more long Tianyu looked at his wife, the more excited he was. He even wanted to stick and hug with his wife anytime and anywhere.


    Unexpectedly, at the next moment, Lin Mengya suddenly ran out and threw down a sentence.


    "You hurry to take a bath!"


    Long Tianyu looked confused, but fortunately, this situation happened from time to time before, and his self-control was quite reliable.


    Soon after taking a shower, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who were covered with water vapor, met again in the room.


    But this time, the impulse to get tired of being with each other at any time faded a little.


    Long Tianyu thought he had bathed with a pure heart and few desires, but Lin Mengya''s face was not very good after she came back.


    "We seem to have been influenced by something just now."


    This made her wonder until now.


    After she hurried out, she asked Xiaoyao to monitor the hormonal effects in all aspects of her body.


    Sure enough, the values of several hormones in her today are still high, which makes her feel a little excited and more emotional.


    "What kind of warm medicine is it?" Long Tianyu was in a trance, and realized that he was really different today.


    It seems that his wife is always in my mind, but I can''t hold anything else.


    It''s not that they usually have a bad relationship.


    It''s that even if they miss each other again, their business has never been delayed.


    Therefore, as soon as his wife reminded him, he immediately reacted.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya hesitated and shook her head.


    "No, if it''s warm medicine, I can definitely detect it with Xiaoyao. It''s impossible to get caught so easily."


    But it did happen, but it allowed her, a poison expert with special physique, to be attacked quietly.


    How powerful is this?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya frowned and couldn''t help worrying.


    But soon, a little warmth fell on his forehead, and then the folds between his eyebrows were gently flattened.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s just a little warm things. The next three indiscriminate things can''t be on the table."


    "But if even I can be fooled by each other''s moves, what if I use it on Mo Yan or Xiao Fubao?"


    Her biggest worry now is that her children will be affected.


    Probably because they have been worried about the relationship between the ancient family''s treasures recently, people have become particularly nervous and have a little movement, just like a frightened bird.


    Long Tianyu lovingly hugged people in his arms.


    "How could it be? Besides, maybe you didn''t notice it because it''s not a poison at all. It''s just some insignificant things that have such effects by mistake?"


    He hung his head, his forehead gently against hers.


    "Don''t you often tell me that pharmacology is like a vast ocean. No one can pat his chest to ensure that he can recognize all the drugs?"


    "Occasionally there are one or two things you don''t know. Maybe it''s a surprise for you?"


    Long Tianyu''s forehead was slightly cool and gradually calmed her down.


    "You''re right. Fortunately, I met him, so I will find a way to find out the reason!"


    Long Tianyu sees that she has recovered


    Calmed down, he rubbed her forehead, "well, my wife is the best."


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and hugged each other''s neck.


    "It''s good to have you by my side."


    So she can calm down so quickly and find out the truth.


    As a professional researcher and senior poison doctor, the first thing Lin Mengya should do is to determine the source of the substance and find out the harm it does to the human body.


    Fortunately, she and her men are both adults and cautious people.


    So they quickly recalled when the anomaly occurred.


    "I stayed in the yard all day today. Only for a while, I went out to see the little girl."


    Lin Mengya suspected the details in her mind.


    Yes, after meeting Xiaoya, she can''t concentrate and keep thinking about her lover.


    Long Tianyu also gave a similar answer after thinking for a moment.


    "I can''t help missing you on my way back from Lezheng''s house."


    When he said this, there was still emotion in his eyes.


    Lin Mengya had to stare at him, "talk about business! Don''t take the opportunity to bring private goods!"


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help sighing deeply.


    Just now, where did the soft, sweet and greasy lady go?


    He even planned that if this warm thing was completely harmless to the human body, maybe he could get some in the future to occasionally adjust the interests of husband and wife?


    "Did you see that little girl when you were at Le Zheng''s house?"


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    When he went, Le Zhengzi was in his study.


    But also when he had something important, so he held back and left, leaving only the two of them.


    "Do you smell any special smell or abnormal sound?" Lin Mengya put on a research attitude and asked in every detail.


    Long Tianyu answered them one by one.


    Not to mention that he was cautious, even if he did, he could definitely notice and take precautions under his wife''s "education" these years.


    But they all got it.


    "Me too. When the little girl came, I didn''t find anything."


    That''s strange.


    Is it just because of coincidence, not because of Miss Xiaoya?


    But she still felt a little uneasy after thinking about it, so she decided to visit Le Zhengzi all night.


    One is to discuss the matter of borrowing the treasure. The other is that even if she can''t find anything, she should at least remind the other party.


    Both of them are very active people.


    Soon after the two went out, a man with the appearance of a servant claimed that he was the Wei family. This time, he came to ask the owner of the palace family to visit the poor people who were driven out of the family and homeless.


    The gatekeeper did come with the Wei family once. Even if he was embarrassed, he said that his owner had ordered tonight that she would not see anyone looking for her.


    The servants of the Wei family left without much entanglement.


    But when he came to a secluded place, the man looked and suddenly flashed into the back door of a house while there was no one left or right.


    And the house belongs to the Ding family!


    Before long, the servants of the Wei family came out of the back door of the Ding family yard.


    Then he hurried back to Wei''s house.


    Wei family.


    Wei qingran received Gong Ya''s invitation unexpectedly.


    But because of her trust in each other, she did not ask each other in detail. Moreover, she felt that it was also a good thing to help those homeless people.


    She always felt that meeting sister Gong was her greatest blessing in her life.


    What''s more, sister Gong can help her cure her mother.


    So she should do good deeds. Only by accumulating virtue and doing good deeds can she accumulate more blessings for her mother and her family.


    At that moment, she not only ordered people to pick up a lot of old clothes that were still intact, but also made people warm a lot of steamed stuffed buns and made several buckets of soup. Only then did she take her maid with her and several servants responsible for helping her carry things out of the door.


    After she went out, a message came back to Ding Shaowen.


    He immediately sent someone to inform Ding Shan that he would abduct Wei qingran halfway according to the original plan, and then destroy her innocence.


    Dingshan was even more excited after receiving the news.


    He rubbed his hands and waited for the little widow to come and rushed out to take people away!


    At this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu knew nothing about it.


    However, they also encountered a little trouble.


    "Master Lezheng, are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya asked cautiously.


    The latter sighed faintly and said earnestly, "of course I''m fine, master of the palace. It''s you. You''re not busy dealing with the affairs of the palace. What are you doing here?"


    "Ah, I have a little thing..." Why does she feel reprimanded by the teaching director?


    What a ghost!


    "If you have something, you should raise it earlier, so that we can discuss a countermeasure in time."


    "Alas, I know you have a heavy burden on you. But which one of us is easy to be the head of the family? There are some things that people at the bottom can''t think of, so we have to take more care of them."


    "By the way, what are you going to say?"


    As he spoke, Le Zhengzi Xiu also wrote his own annotation on the document in front of his bookcase.


    This busy look made her don''t know how to speak.


    It seems that she disturbed each other''s work, didn''t she?


    Hey, no!


    Before, Le Zhengzi Xiu was not designed by this workaholic.


    Lin Mengya gave her man a look, then quietly walked to each other''s desk and observed carefully.


    But who knows, the man suddenly raised his head and startled her.


    "I, I didn''t mean to disturb your work!"


    She doesn''t know how guilty she is!


    But I just felt as if I had done something very important wrong.


    Le Zhengzi looked at her, nodded and continued to write on the paper.


    "If you have anything to say."


    Lin Mengya was helpless and had to test and ask, "do you feel anything wrong?"


    "No."


    "What about the abnormal situation? For example, the body is inexplicably hot, or the heart can''t help thinking of someone?"


    "No."


    "Did you..."


    "Master of the palace."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu suddenly raised his head, looked at her seriously and said, "you and I are all people who shoulder the fate of the rise and fall of a family. Don''t care too much about the children''s private affairs. Everything should focus on the overall situation."


    Lin Mengya nodded numbly.


    All right.


    This product is definitely possessed by the soul of the teaching director!

 Chapter 3101

    Lin Mengya retreated to her man and whispered with him with great concern.


    "Do you think he was hit or not?"


    Now she''s not sure.


    But le Zhengzi''s appearance didn''t seem normal, but it happened that Lin Mengya was frightened by his serious teaching.


    How much stimulation has to be received to have such an effect?


    Long Tianyu patted his wife on the back to show comfort.


    Then he kept a smiling face and came to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    The latter heard his footsteps, just frowned and looked at him. The next moment, he only heard a "crash". Long Tianyu directly poured the cold water in the pen wash with his big hand.


    At this moment, even Lin Mengya was startled.


    She really didn''t expect that her man suddenly came to such a skill.


    As soon as he was about to rush out to explain for his man, he saw Le Zhengzi wink at them and wipe the cold water on his face.


    "Why are you two here?"


    "Uh..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say, so she had to remind each other, "we were here just now, and you scolded me. Don''t you remember?"


    "Sorry."


    Le Zhengzi rubbed the bridge of his nose, trying to make himself more sober.


    He was stunned by that basin of cold water just now.


    Now, reason is gradually returning.


    you ''re right.


    Just now, he heard the reply from the servant, saying that the Lord of the palace family and his Highness the saint were visiting.


    But just now he felt very busy. It seemed that countless affairs were pressing on him, making him not free at all.


    Now I think of it, I just feel ridiculous.


    At that moment, he stood up and saluted and apologized to the couple.


    "I''m really sorry. I seemed a little..."


    "You''ve also been caught. But I didn''t expect that this effect would be like this on you."


    Lin Mengya said it was very novel.


    If it weren''t for Le Zhengzi''s embarrassment, she even wanted to check it herself.


    But think about it. It''s impossible.


    Not to mention how the other party is, she has to be cautious when she has her own man because the other party is a healthy adult man who is still breathing.


    Yes, of course.


    In addition to severe or seriously injured patients, her men are more considerate in this regard.


    "I got caught? What is it, poison?"


    Le Zhengzi asked calmly.


    After seeing her shaking her head, her heart settled a lot.


    As long as it''s not a poison that kills him.


    "We speculated that it was a warm medicine that could arouse people''s emotions, but now it seems that it''s not quite right."


    "Warm, warm medicine?"


    Le Zhengzi''s eyes widened.


    Although he had several concubines at home, he shouldn''t have cared too much about this kind of thing.


    But this was said in the mouth of a girl.


    Especially when the girl''s partner was nearby, he felt very embarrassed.


    "Maybe it''s not just warmth. For example, before you, you just fell into a selfless working state. You''re worthy of being the owner of Lezheng family. It''s really powerful!"


    Forest


    Mengya''s words have no element of ridicule.


    But falling into the ear of Le Zhengzi Xiu, he felt uncomfortable.


    Long Tianyu didn''t want to see that his wife had no intention of molesting the man next to him. Then he opened his mouth and turned his words around.


    "My wife met the ya''er girl in your house before, and I found it unusual after you went back. Master Le Zheng, do you remember how you became like this?"


    "Yes!" Lin Mengya nodded and looked at each other curiously.


    Being stared at by the couple, Le zhengzixiu restrained his unspeakable shame and embarrassment and tried to recall it.


    "But I didn''t see Xiaoya today... No, I met earlier, but I was fine at that time."


    "As for later..."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu fell into silence. He was thinking hard, but he didn''t notice that his trust in the couple exceeded Xiaoya, who was regarded as the daughter of his benefactor.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "later I can be sure I haven''t seen her. After that, I just used rice and soup normally, and then it became like this."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, and they both guessed.


    Although they were affected for some unknown reason, if this kind of thing was really because of the little elegant girl, it was definitely much more likely that Le Zhengzi would succeed than them.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu suddenly thought of something. Ning Mei said, "I remember. She seemed to want to see me before."


    It was just that he was addicted to dealing with affairs at that time.


    After thinking about it, he was so surprised that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    If he is rude to his benefactor''s daughter at will, how can he afford aunt Qing?


    That''s right!


    Lin Mengya smoothed things out.


    "If this thing is really made by Xiaoya girl, I saw her before, so I was recruited, and my husband should have the same reason as me."


    "I''m afraid we''re the two of us. Her real goal is probably you."


    As Lin Mengya''s tone became more and more determined, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face became more ugly.


    Indeed, he has determined that the other party is aunt Qing''s daughter, so he will be absolutely responsible for the other party in his life.


    But this does not include marrying each other as their own wife.


    Of course, this part is influenced by parents and aunt Qing.


    Although their parents are married in a family, they are the same, so they love each other and live and die together.


    Aunt Qing and her husband are combined because they are happy with each other.


    Even though they had to separate because of the tease of fate, he knew that Aunt Qing was thinking of her husband and children all the time in her heart.


    Now there are two examples: the palace family and the Holy Lord.


    How could he be willing to be bound by an emotionless marriage after seeing the beauty of the husband and wife who worked together to break the gold.


    What''s more, since he became an adult, I don''t know how many people want to use his marriage to manipulate him and make him a puppet of each other.


    So he hated this kind of calculation.


    But he didn''t expect that the person who calculated him now was the one he didn''t want to fail.


    For a moment he was caught in a dilemma and his face changed again and again.


    When Lin Mengya saw Le Zhengzi Xiu''s expression, she knew what the other party was struggling with.


    She believed that at least what Xiaoya said to her should be true.


    So he took a step back and said, "I don''t want to take her,


    You must know what happened today. I just don''t want her to use this thing against me. "


    "My husband and wife can assure you that they will never do anything unfavorable to Xiaoya, but I want to ask."


    If the other party is just because of temporary jealousy, she can explain it to the other party so that Xiaoya won''t hold a grudge against her.


    This is her concession as a partner.


    Anyway, it''s not her who is really concerned. She just doesn''t want to be affected.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu had to admit that he was relieved after hearing that.


    He didn''t even dare to look at the couple. He just felt guilty.


    "No matter how it turns out, I''ll give you an explanation."


    Now that he has made up his mind to treat Xiaoya as his sister, he can never let the other party go wrong again.


    At this time, he had seriously thought about what the starter Tan said to him. It seemed that the girl was too old to stay with her.


    What''s more, he has no blood relationship with Xiaoya after all. No wonder the other party will make a mistake and do something wrong because of some of his actions.


    Since he recruited people, it is natural for him to bear the consequences.


    Le zhengzixiu has never been a person who can shirk responsibility. Otherwise, he will not win the support of people like Xu family owner.


    Thinking of this, Le Zhengzi Xiu felt more guilty and quickly asked someone to invite Xiaoya.


    But unexpectedly, the person sent threw himself into the air.


    "Tell the master that Miss Xiaoya is gone!"


    "What? Why did the man disappear? Did you find it? Was it in the yard?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is still worried about Xiaoya, and even has made some excuses for her.


    She lost her mother''s love since childhood, and her brother and father were missing on the battlefield, so she acted like this.


    But the man shook his head and said, "no, I''ve looked in and out of the small yard, and I haven''t seen the girl."


    "Did anyone see her go outside?"


    Le Zhengzi asked with a frown.


    The servant continued to shake his head. He asked in the front and rear yards. No one saw when people went out.


    At this moment, Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help worrying.


    "Lord of the palace, your highness Xi, I think the girl must know she did something wrong, so she hid out. Don''t worry, I''ll find her now and bring her back to make amends for you!"


    He couldn''t help blaming himself in his heart.


    If only he had been more resolute at that time and sent people away after rejecting her for the first time, this would not have happened.


    He will only harm Xiaoya by doing so!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t expect such a change.


    "Then go quickly, master Lezheng. We''ll go back first."


    Lin Mengya''s original main purpose was not to raise teachers and ask questions.


    But seeing such a steady person as Le zhengzixiu, she can be so flustered because of the disappearance of Xiaoya girl, which really makes her more sure of what Xiaoya girl said.


    That''s all.


    As long as it doesn''t affect her business, it''s better to sell Le Zhengzi and fix this favor.


    Besides, since the girl named Xiaoya escaped, she must be guilty.


    As a parent, Le Zhengzi Xiu is actually a very strict and relatively fair.


    She believed that the master of yuezheng''s family could not be a demon.

 Chapter 3102

    Le zhengzixiu repeatedly apologized to their husband and wife, and promised to look after people in the future and never go out to cause trouble to others.


    Lin Mengya never lost money and immediately mentioned the treasure of the ancient family.


    Le Zhengzi xiudang immediately promised to come down. When the treasure arrives tomorrow, he will personally present it within two days.


    Lin Mengya accepted the speed with satisfaction.


    Just as she got home, she heard that the Wei family came to pick up Wei qingran.


    "Qingran?"


    When Lin mengarden felt some inexplicable and strange, he said to the Wei family, "I haven''t seen qingran today. Have you made a mistake?"


    But seeing the man''s anxious face, it didn''t seem like he was joking with her.


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly showed a bad feeling and quickly called the person in charge of guarding the door to ask.


    After learning that the Wei family did come once today, she always felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    "Since my young lady didn''t come to you, did something happen? Master Gong, please send someone to help me find my young lady!"


    The man''s cry also made Lin Mengya a little anxious.


    But qingran has always been steady and will never disappear for no reason.


    Suddenly, a terrible idea hit her in an instant.


    What if, what if the person who started it is the one who has been monitoring qingran?


    If so, then Wei qingran this time, it''s more or less bad!


    For a time, Lin Mengya became nervous and hurriedly sent someone to find Wei qingran. She didn''t say that she had to go with her.


    As a result, he was stopped by long Tianyu.


    "You just wait at home. Once you have definite news, you can go again."


    "But..."


    She was a little impatient, but the firmness in long Tianyu''s eyes stabilized her mood at the critical moment.


    "All right."


    Turning around, she charged Wei Fen, the Jackdaw who was summoned, to find out the news of Wei qingran in the shortest time!


    Everything should be based on her safety.


    But the servant from the Wei family looked at her anxiously and insisted that she could find it with herself.


    "Even if my wife follows, she may not be able to find Miss Wei."


    Long Tianyu looked at each other coldly, feeling full of oppression.


    The man was also afraid that he would be seen to be flawed, so he didn''t dare to insist any more.


    I just thought that later, when the people of the palace family found the lady who had an accident, should he throw the blame first, or should he say that the palace family was deliberately delaying, so he hurt the lady.


    In short, according to the instructions of the young master of the Ding family, as long as there is a quarrel between the Gong family and the Wei family, it''s best to turn them into enemies!


    The Jackdaw guard moves very fast.


    Moreover, they have received special training and practiced some special skills in finding people.


    Soon, they found Miss Wei''s whereabouts.


    But to Lin Mengya''s surprise, jackdaw Wei not only brought back Wei qingran, but also a man.


    "Sister Gong!"


    Wei qingran anxiously helped the man into the door.


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw that she was safe, a big stone hanging under her heart was finally put down.


    "Where have you been? Why don''t you send someone to tell me? You scared me to death!"


    She nodded Wei qingran''s forehead.


    But he saw the embarrassment on the latter''s face, biting his lips and looking hard to open.


    "What''s the matter?" She lowered her voice and asked, but she thought of many bad possibilities for a moment.


    Wei qingran trusted her so much that she whispered in her ear; "Shall we go to your room first?"


    Her room?


    finished!


    Lin Mengya''s heart was more and more bottomless.


    But she didn''t want to show too much emotion so as not to evoke bad memories. She just nodded and took people to her room.


    Lin Mengya has been thinking about how to enlighten Wei qingran.


    In short, although that happened, the fault was never on the victim.


    She only hopes to minimize the damage to Wei qingran.


    At the same time, she is also thinking about how to do the work of the Wei family afterwards, so that they don''t criticize Wei qingran too much because of this.


    I don''t blame her for thinking too much.


    She has seen such things several times along the way.


    But every time, it is those innocent victims who suffer the most.


    But Wei qingran has never shown any sadness, sadness, or negative emotions of fear and avoidance since he entered the door.


    Lin Mengya gradually felt something was wrong.


    Until, she put another figure completely wrapped in her cloak and properly placed it on the chair, and asked each other softly.


    "It''s safe here. You can show your face now. Don''t be afraid. Sister Gong is the person I trust most. She''s still a doctor. Will you let her see you?"


    Who knows, the people in the cloak trembled desperately at this time.


    Sometimes it makes a "whine" sound, just like a wounded little beast.


    Seeing the other party''s response, Wei qingran immediately said, "well, don''t get excited! You can''t let your injury go. Listen to me. At least let sister Gong see your wound... Ah hiss!"


    The long fingernails waved by the other party suddenly cut Wei qingran''s side face.


    Nevertheless, Wei qingran did not blame each other, but tried to appease each other''s emotions.


    But Lin Mengya felt particularly familiar with the sound hidden under her cloak.


    There was a flash of doubt in her eyes, but she opened Wei qingran for the first time.


    "Don''t be afraid. No one here can continue to hurt you."


    She said to the woman in her cloak in a deep voice, and then pulled qingran to the bedside of the inner room.


    "Sister Gong, if you leave her there alone, nothing will happen?"


    Wei qingran still asked with some uneasiness.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, took out some disinfectant juice and smeared it on Wei qingran''s cheek.


    She just saw it clearly.


    If qingran didn''t subconsciously hide back, the other party''s fingers might catch qingran''s eyes.


    Although this may be due to an accident, the other party''s reaction still made her unable to rest assured.


    "It''s all right. Bai Su will pay attention to the movement in the house outside. By the way, qingran, where have you been?"


    When it comes to this, Wei qingran is still a little stunned.


    Although she had experienced many dangerous things before, she was able to survive every time because of her good character.


    The only ugliest thing I''ve ever seen is the one at my mother-in-law''s house.


    However, although she was frightened at that time, she subconsciously closed her eyes and didn''t see more pictures that were difficult for her to accept.


    But this time it''s different.


    She faced the most frightening side.


    Until now, she has been trying to avoid recalling the scene she first saw at that time.


    Lin Mengya looked at the little girl''s pale face and knew that she must have thought of something.


    Without saying anything else, he just touched each other''s forehead, and then took a pill to calm her nerves and handed it to her.


    "Eat it so you don''t have nightmares at night."


    Just thinking of that scene, qingran was scared like this.


    It seems that the one outside has suffered quite unbearable torture.


    Lin Mengya sighed deeply.


    Even if she had some misunderstandings and frictions with the other party, now she has to put it aside and deal with the follow-up problems.


    After all, qingran brought people to her out of her trust.


    "Although you brought people here out of trust in me, this girl may not trust me."


    She thought about it and said it.


    And the last person I want to see outside must be her.


    On this point, Lin Mengya also felt very helpless.


    If you usually won''t take the initiative to get involved, however, you are entangled by qingran''s little trouble.


    Unexpectedly, Wei qingran misunderstood her meaning. The little girl had a straight face and big eyes. She didn''t agree with her at all.


    "Why does sister Gong even think of you like this?"


    "As a woman, she certainly doesn''t want this to happen. But since it happened, she is a true victim. How can you dislike her?"


    The little girl''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Lin Mengya was about to explain, but she heard a terrible cry outside the door.


    Wei qingran moved very fast, turned and jumped out.


    But outside the door, Bai Su held a man''s neck and even lifted him up.


    The man kept waving his hands because of suffocation.


    Unfortunately, there is an absolute difference in strength between Bai Su and Bai su. There is no spare force to fight back.


    "Bai Su, let go."


    Lin Mengya, who followed behind Wei qingran, said.


    Bai Su looked here and immediately loosened her hand.


    The man fell to the ground, covering his throat and coughing.


    Wei qingran didn''t know what had happened before. He was only anxious to check the man''s situation.


    The other party was like a wounded little beast, curling up behind her.


    Wei qingran was worried and annoyed for a moment.


    Blame her!


    It would have been nice if she had kept close to each other at that time, but what she didn''t expect was sister Gong''s too indifferent attitude in this matter.


    But she did not doubt each other''s character or feel dissatisfied.


    But they couldn''t help but feel sad. As women, it''s not easy, but when they encounter that kind of unspeakable bad heart, they always have no way to ask for help.


    But in Lin Mengya''s opinion, Bai Su will never shoot a person who doesn''t know martial arts for no reason.


    This is the absolute trust between them.


    But he asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    "She wants to steal from you."


    White Sue never lied to her.


    And although there were only three of them before, according to Bai Su''s cautious nature, I''m afraid he would keep his ears up and pay attention to the situation inside.

 Chapter 3103

    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman shivering behind qingran.


    It''s probably because her eyes are too sudden, so the other party hasn''t had time to put away her real emotions.


    It was a blue, scarred face.


    But those eyes were full of hatred for her.


    Yes, it''s for yourself!


    Lin Mengya was more confused for a moment.


    It''s really pathetic for the other party to be infringed. She offered to avoid it, but she just didn''t want to stimulate the other party.


    But she hasn''t done anything else.


    This man should hate her, shouldn''t he?


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!"


    Wei qingran regretted that she had brought people here because she thought sister Gong knew medical skills and was tight lipped.


    "I don''t want to be here! Take me away, you take me away quickly!"


    Xiaoya lowered her head and couldn''t stop her trembling.


    How could Gong ya have a portrait of brother Lezheng''s benefactor?


    Or is it that the other person is already doubting himself, so he can ignore her warning?


    At the thought of her identity being exposed again, she really has no way to live!


    In an instant, there was only deep fear and hatred in her heart.


    The hands also tightly grabbed Wei qingran''s slender arm and exerted more and more force.


    "OK, I''ll take you away. But you let me go first. It hurts."


    Wei qingran resisted the impulse to get rid of each other and tried to soothe her gently.


    But who knows, this man suddenly broke out.


    A pair of hands strangled Wei qingran''s shoulder, and his blood red eyes were full of madness.


    "Don''t let others know! Absolutely don''t let others know!"


    "Yes, as long as you don''t tell others it''s me, everyone won''t know!"


    "You help me, you help me!"


    She even knelt on the ground and begged Wei qingran.


    Wei qingran didn''t know what to say when she saw such a scene. Just as she was stunned, she suddenly heard a man''s anxious voice outside.


    "Ran''er, are you in there? What happened? Don''t be afraid. You tell my big brother and he will support you!"


    Unexpectedly, the elder brother of the Wei family came here at this time.


    Wei qingran was dragging Xiaoya tightly at this time, and couldn''t get away at all.


    "You obviously have such a good family, but I have nothing. You must help me, or you will be my murderer!"


    When the other party said these words, he looked vicious.


    Wei qingran was frightened by the other party for a moment and didn''t have time to refute the other party.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that the girl would tear her clothes and even bite her hand.


    "Ah! What are you doing?"


    In the room, the sudden scream of a woman startled both people outside.


    The next moment, hands and feet can react faster than the head.


    With a bang, the door was forcibly opened.


    At this time, the scene inside stunned them.


    This


    Bai Su separated the two people twisted together with one hand.


    Both of them were disheveled, one was frightened and the other was twisted and crazy.


    It was Lin Mengya who stood aside and didn''t participate at all.


    Long Tianyu''s sight fell on his wife at the first moment. Seeing that she was safe, the man automatically returned to the door.


    It''s the elder brother of the Wei family. Now he''s confused.


    "Get out!"


    Bai Su gave a cold drink, and the other party turned and left like waking up from a dream.


    But inevitably, I was still worried about my sister. For fear that she would be bullied, I had to stay by the door.


    When people left, the mess inside was slightly relieved.


    Although Miss Xiaoya has tried her best to feed, she is not on the same level as Bai su.


    He was wrapped in a cloak into a silkworm, and then he was randomly thrown in the corner of the house.


    But nevertheless, Xiaoya''s mouth was still cursing like a demon: "it''s not me! It''s not me! It''s you, you hurt me, you must help me!"


    That look is different from the previous image of weak and poor victims.


    At this time, Lin Mengya came to Wei qingran and gently gathered the skirt for her.


    "Sister Gong..."


    Endless grievances and puzzles fell with tears.


    Wei qingran really didn''t understand why he tried his best to help others, but what he got was the consequence of being almost hurt by others.


    What the girl said just now, she turned a corner to understand, but she was very angry.


    She saved people out of kindness, but the other party took it for granted and asked her to give up her innocent reputation and cover up for the other party.


    She sympathized with each other, but she also tried to assure each other that she would never disclose it.


    When necessary, she can even provide help and let the other party settle down in a strange place. No one will know what happened before.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she was in big trouble.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know what to say to comfort the little girl who was broken. She could only touch each other''s back to comfort her.


    "I know this girl. I''ll ask someone to tell her family to come, so you don''t have to take care of it anymore. Leave the rest to me."


    Until now, although her heart is still full of doubts, this kind of thing is by no means easy for her to deal with.


    She glanced at the figure hiding in the corner.


    It can only be said that some people do not know what happened to the poor, and it is likely that the other party is to blame.


    ¡­¡­


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was invited by Gong Ya while he was busy.


    He is looking for Xiaoya everywhere.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t know where to go. No matter how many people he sent, he even turned over the whole Moon Lake City almost, and still didn''t see the other party.


    Just when he felt anxious and worried about whether Xiaoya had something unexpected, he suddenly got a message from the palace family.


    No one told him why he was invited there.


    Until he entered the door and was invited by Gong ya to drink tea in the small hall, his doubts were finally answered.


    But the answer was that he was struck by lightning.


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Lin Mengya motioned with her eyes that he didn''t have to be too anxious and repeated her words again.


    The next moment, Le Zhengzi sat in his chair.


    There''s a mess in my head. Only one idea is clear.


    He failed to live up to Aunt Qing''s entrustment, failed to protect each other, and even let the other party have an accident under his own eyes.


    Now it''s like this. He doesn''t know how to explain to Aunt Qing.


    I can''t help regretting.


    If you knew this would happen, you might as well marry her.


    "Who did it? Who did it!"


    His clenched fist, the creaking of his teeth, and the anger he had never had in his heart.


    He has regarded Xiaoya as his sister.


    Now that his sister has been poisoned by others, how can he not be angry?


    But Lin Mengya gave an expression of helplessness.


    "I didn''t discover her, nor did I save her. Besides, she should have been stimulated too much, so her spirit is not normal, and she is quite resistant to me."


    Although Lin Mengya doesn''t like Xiaoya, she won''t fall on her at this time.


    But there are some things she should guard against, so as not to be beaten down and kidnapped by morality, just like Wei qingran just now.


    "Then, can I see her? Can I see her?"


    Le Zhengzi also messed up for a while.


    For the families of the victims, his first thought, of course, was how to minimize the harm.


    "I have to see how she is now. In short, she is very excited. Moreover, my suggestion is that it''s best not to let him contact the opposite sex for the time being, so as not to make her more uncomfortable."


    If she can, of course, she wants to send the hot potato away as soon as possible.


    And as for the performance of the little girl just now, she felt that the other party was definitely not a fuel-saving lamp.


    If people are really in the case of unclear mind and consciousness, how can they think of protecting themselves by framing others?


    Remembering that she accidentally hurt Wei qingran''s face at that time, Lin Mengya didn''t want to meddle in this business.


    Indeed, as a woman, she sympathizes with each other''s experiences and is willing to give each other shelter and help.


    But this premise is that at least the other party should not harbor malice towards her.


    The story of the farmer and the snake is enough once. She doesn''t want to stab herself with a knife again and again.


    Le Zhengzi soon found two old women who looked kind.


    Lin Mengya did not participate, but watched them coax people away from their house.


    Standing in the distance, she looked in the direction Xiaoya left.


    This man is a natural playwright.


    At the last moment, I was in a mess and crazy to the extreme.


    But now it''s a poor look with a low eyebrow.


    If she hadn''t seen what had happened before, she wouldn''t have thought that the two people were the same person.


    There was a light footsteps nearby. Lin Mengya turned her head and saw the apology on Wei qingran''s face.


    "Sister Gong, I was wrong about everything just now. I misunderstood you and caused you so much trouble, and I said so much to you..."


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt guilty and remorse.


    Obviously, she didn''t know anyone and caused trouble, but she secretly felt that sister Gong was too indifferent.


    Imagine that if sister Gong and Bai Su were not present today, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand, gently flicked her smooth forehead, smiled and said, "I know I''m afraid this time?"


    "Yes!"


    Wei qingran''s nose and eyes are red. She has cried before.


    Later, the eldest brother woke her up.


    If you have made a mistake, you should admit it. You can''t shirk it because of some excuses.

 Chapter 3104

    Now she only feels regretful, but she still can''t figure out one thing.


    Lin Mengya, a mind reader, saw through the little girl''s thoughts at a glance.


    It is estimated that qingran still doesn''t know where he is wrong.


    "Little fool, is it a little confused?" Lin Mengya asked with a smile.


    The latter shook his head violently, but after facing her eyes that seemed to see through everything, he nodded gently in hesitation.


    She doesn''t understand.


    Obviously, what she did was good, but instead of even thanking her, she almost caught herself in.


    The little girl is also, but who knows, when he took someone to arrive, the person in charge of tracking and monitoring Xiaoya said that someone had been lost!


    But he will never miss such a good opportunity.


    So he is personally leading people to search.


    It''s just too evil.


    He almost turned around with people, and he never saw each other.


    When he was on fire, his brother sent someone to recall him at this time and said that something important had happened.


    So he had to run back.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the house, I saw my brother''s sad face.


    He was almost startled. He hurried forward and asked eagerly, "brother, what''s the big deal? Is it the Ding family? Wait, I''ll abolish the old boy now!"


    "It''s not me, it''s Xiaoya."


    As soon as his brother opened his mouth, Le Zhengzi Tan''s face was stiff.


    Then he immediately bowed his head and covered up the guilt in his eyes.


    Is it hard for his brother to know?


    "What happened to her?"


    "Alas, it''s a long story. In short, I''m sorry for Aunt Qing this time."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Le Zhengzi Tan curled his mouth and said in his heart that he deserved it!


    If it hadn''t been for Xiaoya''s desire to get rich, she would have retired and enjoyed a rich life all her life.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu ordered him to find out the matter immediately, and he must not make a statement. When necessary, he can kill the perpetrators of violence, so as to preserve Xiaoya''s reputation.


    "Yes."


    Although unwilling, Le Zhengzi Tan did not dare to openly violate his brother''s orders.


    After his brother left, Le Zhengzi sat for a long time.


    When the night was getting dark and the house was shrouded in Raven blue, he got up and opened a box in the cabinet.


    What is stored here are his most important items.


    He took something from the deepest place, held it in his hand and sighed.


    Since aunt Qing left something, he now gave it to Xiaoya, which can be regarded as returning it to its original owner.


    I hope she won''t be so sad with this thing in hand.

 Chapter 3105

    In the backyard of the family council hall, Xiaoya soaked in the bath bucket and drove the two women who came to serve her bath away with a gloomy face.


    The sound of water "clattered", and she scrubbed her body with towel gourd.


    But in my ears, those people''s disgusting smiles still seem to echo in my mind.


    She heard the other party call her Miss Wei.


    So she knew from the beginning that the other party recognized the wrong person, so she wanted to explain with luck.


    But she didn''t expect that those dirty men wouldn''t listen to her at all.


    At the thought of her body, which had been forcibly violated by those people on the dirty ground, she couldn''t help vomiting, and her hatred accumulated.


    Mingming, Mingming, all this should not happen to her!


    It''s all Wei qingran''s fault!


    Even she couldn''t help but speculate maliciously whether the other party knew that these men were waiting, so she pushed herself over.


    "Damn it! Damn you all!"


    She slapped the water angrily, gnashing her teeth and cursing Wei qingran and the animals who had ruined her.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Xiaoya, it''s me. I''m big brother."


    Hearing this sound, Xiaoya was suddenly stunned.


    Then the hatred in her eyes increased.


    If she hadn''t taken the initiative to throw herself into her arms after taking the medicine, Le Zhengzi Xiu would still ignore her.


    Because she was flustered, she mistakenly thought that the other party had seen through her means, so she hurried to pack up her things and run away, so she ran into those people.


    If Le Zhengzi Xiu could accept her earlier, all this would not have happened!


    Oh! The other party clearly wants to repay his kindness one by one.


    What happened? That''s how she treated the daughter of the Savior.


    FALSE!


    Even though she disdained it, she pretended to be pathetic.


    "Brother, don''t come in. I''m very dirty. I have to wash well before I can see you."


    She is dirty.


    But it was caused by Le Zhengzi Xiu and those people!


    So for the rest of her life, she will make them feel guilty and blame themselves, and let them pay their due price!


    Xiaoya''s eyes flashed a touch of happiness, and her smile seemed cold.


    "You wash slowly and don''t worry."


    Le Zhengzi, with his back to the door, subconsciously stroked the things in his hand.


    Up to now, he doesn''t know how to speak.


    To comfort each other with words, even he felt a little weak.


    "It''s all my fault. If I could pay more attention to your safety, you wouldn''t -"


    The door behind him opened with a squeak.


    Then he felt a soft body with slight heat and hugged him behind.


    Almost subconsciously, he immediately broke away from each other''s and turned to look at each other apologetically.


    A twisted hatred crossed Xiaoya''s eyes.


    But she still pretended to be poor, "yes, how can I be worthy of my big brother, such a humble and dirty person?"


    "I don''t mean that, Xiaoya. No matter what happens to you, in my heart, you will always be my sister!"


    Realizing that what he just did may have hurt the other party''s heart, Le Zhengzi immediately held the other party in his arms.


    However, he is also very clear that although he does not dislike each other, if it is the love between men and women, it is also not at all.


    So his arms are more beautiful


    Like father and brother, there is no beauty between lovers.


    But Xiaoya hid in his arms and took a deep breath secretly.


    If she has experienced these pains, but can get a chance to stay with him forever, then she is not unacceptable.


    Soon, Le Zhengzi Xiu let go of his hand.


    "Xiaoya, I''m sorry."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s attitude is very Chen Chen. "I promised aunt Qing that I would take good care of you for her if I had the chance. However, I didn''t do it."


    "No!" Xiaoya covered his lips with her hand and said sadly, "you''ve done your best. It''s my life."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu pulled down her hand, and the look in her eyes became more and more dignified.


    "I''ve thought about it. Whether you want to get married or not, I''ll let you live a carefree life."


    Xiaoya''s heart was shocked, and then she was swept by rage.


    This liar! liar!


    He said he was sorry for her, but he still didn''t want to marry her!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t see that the woman in front of him suddenly changed his face. He just touched the things in his hand with great nostalgia.


    "Aunt Qing left it to me. I wanted it to stay with me all my life. But now I think it must have a definite number. It should have been yours."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    Xiaoya is a little absent-minded.


    After all, she was a fake, and she was afraid of showing any flaws in front of each other. She could only hang her eyes.


    "It''s something that gives you hope."


    Although Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t give up, he firmly put things in the palm of her hand.


    It turned out to be a small flower print.


    Xiaoya just looked at it and lost interest. She was busy cursing Le Zhengzi Xiu''s hypocrisy and fickleness in her heart.


    But the man''s next words made her heart rise a little hot.


    I only heard Le Zhengzi Xiu say, "when Aunt Qing came to save our brother, both the elders of Le Zheng''s family, the Presbyterian Council and other families opposed me to taking the position of the head of the family."


    "Until aunt Qing took out this."


    Xiaoya immediately withdrew her hand and greedily looked at the flower print in her hand.


    Although she doesn''t know what this means, it''s obviously a good thing to listen to each other''s meaning!


    "You are also curious. Why does aunt Qing have our ancient ''Qionghua seal''?"


    Referring to the past, Le Zhengzi was busy remembering, so he didn''t notice Xiaoya''s look.


    "I don''t know, but no matter how I ask, aunt Qing just won''t tell me. But this Qionghua seal represents the supreme status of my ancient family. Only since then, I''ve never seen aunt Qing use it again."


    "It was not until the eve of her departure that she gave me this Qionghua seal and asked me to keep it well. But now, I finally know its usefulness."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face, with a touch of shame, but still firmly said to Xiaoya; "I think aunt Qing wants me to use this Qionghua seal to protect you!"


    As soon as Qionghua prints, no matter who it is, they dare not belittle Xiaoya any more.


    Although aunt Qing told him again and again at that time, he must not take out the Qionghua seal until he had to.


    But if you want to protect her daughter''s happiness for the rest of her life, aunt Qing should not object!


    He sighed on one side, while on the other side, Xiaoya''s heart was filled with ecstasy.


    This little thing is so important!


    In other words, as long as this thing is in hand, those people of the ancient family can only look up to her?


    Thinking of this, Xiaoya couldn''t help licking her lips, and it was quite difficult to resist the impulse to put it away.


    Instead, he raised his head and said pitifully to Yue zhengzixiu, "brother Zixiu, I don''t want this. You know, I just want to stay with you!"


    "Xiaoya, you are obedient."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu felt more and more sorry, but he still had to make some words clear.


    "You can stay with me forever as my sister, but I can''t delay you all your life. I printed Qionghua to you not to shirk the responsibility of taking care of you, but I hope you can live happier."


    "So." Xiaoya lowered her head and said softly, "you still won''t marry me."


    "I can''t do that. If I do, it will hurt you."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is very sober now.


    In fact, he also thought about marrying Xiaoya and taking care of her all his life.


    But it''s not love, it''s just guilt.


    Once a long time, it will harm others and yourself!


    "OK, I know."


    Xiaoya, with an expressionless face, clenched the Qionghua seal in her hand and returned to the room.


    "Brother Zixiu, since you are so heartless, don''t blame me in the future."


    When she looked at Yue Zhengzi again, there was no clear affection in her eyes.


    Le Zhengzi was worried, but he felt that the other party might have misunderstood his meaning. Just about to explain, the door closed tightly and almost hit him on the nose.


    "Forget it, I know you don''t understand for a moment. But Xiaoya, you know, even for Aunt Qing, I will never give up on you!"


    Aunt Qing! Aunt Qing! It''s all for Aunt Qing!


    Now her eyes were scarlet and she couldn''t help gasping for breath, so that she could barely restrain her tumbling anger.


    She is a living person!


    Why is there only one dead man in the mouth of Le Zhengzi Xiu!


    Is it true that the relationship these days is false?


    She doesn''t believe that even if she''s not the daughter of aunt Qing, Le Zhengzi Xiu can really abandon her?


    But none of this matters.


    When Le Zhengzi Xiu refused her again, her heart was filled with hatred.


    She stared at the delicate little seal in her hand for a long time before she showed a twisted smile.


    Since this thing is so important, it can be regarded as the compensation given by Aunt Qing.


    If she had not replaced each other''s daughter, the person who was rejected and humiliated now would be the biological daughter of the dead ghost!


    Driven by hatred and jealousy, Xiaoya''s heart has been completely distorted.


    In her opinion, she suffered everything on behalf of others. It was because of others that she became so unfortunate.


    Therefore, she wants to get back everything she deserves from those who are sorry for her!


    She held the Qionghua seal tightly, her mouth became bigger and bigger, and finally gave out a sharp and penetrating laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha -"


    ......


    Lin Mengya was suddenly awakened from her dream and rubbed her swollen eyebrows, but she was no longer sleepy.


    "Thinking about Mo Yan, or Wei qingran?"


    There was a little dissatisfaction in the low voice from my ears.


    Then, she was pinched her chin and forced to look at each other''s deep eyes.


    "I''m a little jealous now. How can you accommodate so many people in your heart? Unlike me, there is only my wife in your heart."

 Chapter 3106

    Again, again!


    Lin mengarden felt that his goose bumps had begun to protest uncontrollably.


    She rubbed her forehead and looked at her man with a little disgust.


    "Can you stop being so childish?"


    "Am I childish?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed a smile, but on his face he pretended to be angry and stuffed people directly on his chest.


    "If you don''t believe me, listen and see if you''re the only one in my heart!"


    "Well..."


    Lin Mengya only felt that her upturned nose was slightly sour with a bang.


    Suddenly red eyes, could not help but secretly scold in my heart: Why are dog men''s chest muscles so hard?


    But fortunately, long Tianyu realized that he seemed to have done something wrong and quickly held his daughter-in-law''s face and kissed again and again, which avoided the fate of being driven out.


    But in the end, under Lin Mengya''s angry stare, holding a thin quilt, he went to a small couch not far away.


    "Hum!"


    Lin Mengya rubbed her injured nose, turned over angrily and looked at the wall.


    Although she knew that the sour gas in her nose had not dissipated yet, after long Tianyu''s trouble, the dark clouds in her heart seemed to dissipate a lot.


    Tucking in the quilt corner, she deliberately ignored the sound from behind that someone deliberately tossed and turned on the small couch.


    Probably aware that this little movement could not cause her heartache, the man suddenly deliberately sighed.


    "Alas!"


    Seeing that Lin Mengya has not paid attention to him, long Tianyu hooks his lips and continues to sigh.


    Soon, a pillow flew towards him.


    Long Tianyu caught it all at once, but looked at his daughter-in-law with a smile.


    "My daughter-in-law still hurts people. OK, I''ll just have this!"


    With that, he patted the pillow well, and then put it under his head with a smile on his face.


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to pay attention to him. She only glanced at him and continued to lie down in the same position.


    "Madam, actually I''m a little worried."


    Lin Mengya: Oh, dog man can''t try to get any more words from her!


    "You said that if even the ancient family treasure can''t cure Mo Yan''s disease, we can..."


    "Shut your crow''s mouth! I will cure Mo Yan!"


    Lin Mengya yelled at him fiercely.


    But instead of being angry, long Tianyu held her hand with one hand and looked at her with a smile.


    "Since you are so confident in yourself, what are you still nervous about?"


    "I..."


    She was asked again for a moment.


    After thinking for a long time, she didn''t know what to say. Finally, she had to continue to lie on the pillow, looking a little depressed.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t see his daughter-in-law''s low appearance. He took the opportunity to touch the bed and took his wife into his arms again.


    "I just heard your dream. In fact, I want to tell you that in my heart, no one can compare with my wife. You are the most powerful. Of course, there is nothing you want to do that you can''t do."


    I don''t know why, it''s my own man who said rainbow fart many times, but today it can bring her great courage and comfort.


    "You''re right. Anyway, I won''t let people take Mo Yan away from us, not even death!"


    Long Tianyu heard the resolute meaning in her words, but reluctantly kissed her forehead.


    "Well, my wife has excellent medical skills and is bound to succeed."


    But the hand, like a child, gently patted her on the back.


    Before long, Lin Mengya fell asleep again.


    Long Tianyu waited for a long time and determined that she was not trapped by her dream again. Only then did she hug her wife to sleep.


    The next day, Lin Mengya woke up feeling energetic.


    But long Tianyu has long been away from her.


    She remembered that because the treasure of the ancient family was coming tonight, before that, her man and le Zhengzi had an important play to sing.


    She has also mentioned many times before that the most intolerable thing for an extremely xenophobic ethnic group like the ancient ethnic group is collusion between inside and outside.


    Just like her relationship with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Even though the alliance has been reached secretly, on the surface, we have to make a detached and polite attitude.


    This is the most basic limit of the ancient family.


    Fight each other, yes.


    But colluding with outsiders, no!


    Therefore, long Tianyu and le Zhengzi will lift the last layer of shame cloth of those people before the arrival of the ancient family treasure.


    The Chu family, the father and daughter of Chu Jingye, colluded with foreigners in an attempt to control the ancient people in Yuehu city with killer bees, so as to kill innocent people;


    In the face of the threat from outsiders, the Ding family and the Xu family not only have no character at all and choose to collude with others, but even collude with outsiders in private for power and profit. They don''t respect the first family and intend to seize the position of the first family. Their behavior is like treason!


    If these things are hidden forever, maybe the big guys will treat it as nothing.


    However, if there are both human and material evidence, Lin Mengya wants to have a look. They will say some high sounding excuses to sophistry.


    As for her family, long Tianyu didn''t participate because he had to clean up those guys himself.


    But I want the person in charge of escorting the treasure to watch a big play!


    ......


    Outside the Moon Lake City, people still surrounded it, at least on the surface.


    Long Tianyu was standing not far away, squinting in the direction outside the city. Not long ago, someone came and reported, "Your Highness, they are coming."


    "Well, let them be ready, everything, and follow the plan."


    He fastened a mask of ghost faced tusks, which he found in the dens of the previous group.


    Of course, after taking it back, let his daughter-in-law completely detoxify him, and then he was willing to buckle it on his face.


    In fact, he was not so hypocritical before.


    After all, he is a man who has been on the battlefield. His sword has no eyes on the battlefield. He has never despised rolling in the mud every day.


    But now it''s different.


    He has a daughter-in-law!


    Besides, she is a very powerful daughter-in-law!


    Huo Xiao next to him also took on a mask, but somehow he always felt that his Highness the saint looked at him with a little disdain.


    Huoxiao couldn''t help it. He looked at himself, looked at him again and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Long Tianyu just smiled.


    Oh! Look, I''m afraid a bachelor will never understand his advantages in his life.


    For a time, the temperament was more flying.


    Huo Xiao: he always feels that he is somehow despised, but he doesn''t feel it at all. Instead, he feels that the other party seems to have something wrong with his head. What should he do?


    But the peace on their side didn''t last long.


    Soon, a large group of people came out of the gate.


    Led by Le Zhengzi Xiu, the leader of the Ding family and Chen Lao followed him closely.


    Long Tianyu and Huoxiao immediately stopped talking.


    They stood at the back of the crowd. If they didn''t stand close, I''m afraid no one could see them.


    But it doesn''t hurt to see it.


    After all, there are few good eyesight like Lin Mengya in this world.


    So they are very calm.


    Seeing that someone came out, long Tianyu quietly gave his men a look.


    Then a man who looked quite arrogant stepped forward and asked arrogantly, "Yo? You''re not going to continue to be a shrinking turtle, are you?"


    This made many ancient people black in an instant.


    However, they have suffered many losses before. They already know how vicious these people are.


    That means do it and kill it!


    So although he was very angry, no one dared to speak.


    The man glanced at them with disdain and continued to talk.


    "All right! I knew you were all cowards. Our boss said that it''s meaningless to continue to trap you."


    When they heard the words of the minions, they were pleasantly surprised.


    So, is this going to let them go?


    But the next words of the minions made their joy freeze on their faces.


    "Just my boss said, you want to go, but you can''t take anything from here!"


    The man licked his lips, revealing a touch of narrow greed in time.


    "Do you hear me clearly? Apart from your clothes, shoes and socks, everything here will belong to our boss in the future!"


    "What? You dream!"


    In the crowd, someone began to protest angrily.


    "This is our Moon Lake City, the holy lake of our ancient family. You can''t touch it!"


    "Even if I fight with you today, I won''t hesitate!"


    "Yes, fight with them!"


    "Spell it!"


    Under the indignation of the crowd, the silence of most people seemed quite cold-blooded and strange.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu waved his hand. He stood in front of people and set an example for everyone.


    "Yuehu city has been the holy land of my family since ancient times. Therefore, I will not abandon it. What do you think, everyone?"


    His shouts were naturally echoed by supporters like the Xu family owner.


    However, the two people standing behind him, the Lord of the Ding family and old Chen, were particularly silent at the moment.


    After a long time, the two of them looked at each other and saw each other''s ideas from each other''s eyes.


    "You two, do you have any ideas?" Le Zhengzi looked at them. Although his attitude was polite, he was completely disappointed.


    "This matter..." Old Chen just started slowly and was robbed by the Ding family leader: "do you know the consequences of what you did?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked calmly, full of coldness: "I only know that the ancient people''s character can''t be lost."


    "Character? Oh, master Lezheng, you are too young after all!"


    The leader of the Ding family couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "do you know that you lost hundreds of lives of the ancient family in order to preserve your character! They are the best of all families. Without their support, the ancient family would be in turmoil in an instant."


    "At that time, what else can your integrity do?"

 Chapter 3107

    After the crowd, Huo Xiao couldn''t help but make a cold hum of disdain.


    Long Tianyu caught a glimpse of his clenched fist, but only whispered; "Not used to it yet?"


    "I just didn''t expect that these guys of the ancient clan are softer than I thought."


    Long Tianyu knows why Huoxiao is angry now.


    This group of ancient people is really not a respectable opponent.


    As for a man with more Jianghu flavor like Huo Xiao, he can''t stand his exterminator. He is such a soft bone.


    But that''s the truth.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes looked far away, and there was a touch of irony in his eyes.


    "Such a person really doesn''t deserve to be your opponent."


    "But we have to admit that we were defeated by such people."


    "It is precisely because of their soft flesh and bones that they will be cruel to those who really have backbone, because they are afraid and jealous that those people can always stick to their limits."


    Huo Xiao''s eyes moved to the man beside him.


    Just now, just a few short words seemed to dispel his resentment.


    I was a little surprised and asked, "why did you comfort me?"


    Long Tianyu glanced at him.


    The other party looked a little overwhelmed. "I mean, don''t you always hate me?"


    Huo Xiao is not a fool. How can he not feel it.


    On the contrary, long Tianyu seemed to think of something fun. He hooked his lips and said, "there was a man who was very similar to you. I hate you very much, but my wife and he are brother and sister of Jinlan."


    Besides, the Qing fox can''t compete with him, not to mention Huoxiao, a lengtouqing?


    you ''re right.


    Long Tianyu, who consciously has won a complete victory in her emotional experience, has not regarded Huoxiao as an equal opponent for a long time.


    What''s more, the reason why he is unhappy is entirely out of the man''s possessive desire for his wife, not because he suspects that his wife may have empathy.


    Besides, with this stupid head?


    Oh, he might as well place his hope on Qinghu.


    At the very least, that guy was born to know how to please his wife!


    At the thought of that fierce opponent, long Tianyu''s face sank slightly.


    In front, Le zhengzixiu had a good fight with Ding family leader. They almost fought.


    Finally, it ended with Le Zhengzi''s practice being better.


    Although the war of words was won, there were clear barriers behind them.


    Although there are a few people standing after Le Zhengzi''s self-cultivation, they are angry and have high fighting spirit.


    The families standing behind the Ding and Chen families.


    Just look at those gloating eyes and you will know what they think.


    Long Tianyu had been grasping the fire. Seeing that the fire was almost burned, he suddenly pushed away the person in front of him.


    Seeing that the big man behind the scenes appeared for the first time, they couldn''t help but pay attention to him.


    "Listening to you, I have a headache. Either go or die. Choose one by yourself."


    The next moment, a sharp long knife crossed.


    In an instant, a stone tablet engraved with the word "Moon Lake" was cut off by him.


    Long Tianyu''s hand instantly calmed the people.


    In addition to insiders like Le zhengzixiu and the really brave master of the Xu family, who remained calm, the crowd suddenly stirred up.


    "Let''s go! If they don''t go again, I''m afraid they''re going to kill!"


    "Go, go, go, go!"


    "What are you going to do? It''s a big deal to fight with them!"


    "If you want to die, go and don''t bother us."


    Those who wanted to leave quarreled with those who wanted to stay first, which made long Tianyu more upset.


    "Shut up!"


    He suddenly gave a cold drink, and the crowd was quiet for a moment.


    Seeing him walking step by step with a knife, many people have begun to retreat unconsciously, or hold together in situ and tremble.


    With a stroke of his long knife, he put it directly on Le Zhengzi Xiu''s neck.


    "Go or die?"


    Even though he knew all this was false, when the knife rest was around his neck, Le Zhengzi Xiu made his choice without hesitation for a second.


    "If you can kill us all, then if you leave one of my ancient people, in the future, some descendants of my ancient people will take your heads and worship us!"


    "So, are you forcing me to destroy your whole family?"


    The man''s voice was cold and oppressive.


    In particular, the killing intention revealed in this sentence just now makes people seem to be locked in all their vitality and dare not move at all.


    Move, I''m afraid I''ll die!


    But le Zhengzi Xiu still straightened his waist. He thought so rather than acting.


    "Our ancient family has been inherited for thousands of years and has encountered countless disasters. The shaking of heaven and earth can not completely destroy the foundation of our ancient family, not to mention the killing of foreign enemies. Haven''t our ancestors ever met?"


    "But in the end, our ancient family has passed down. Therefore, the soul of the ancient family will not die, and the people of our ancient family will not die!"


    The two looked at each other, and long Tianyu''s eyes were full of banter.


    "They are what you call the soul of the ancient family?"


    He glanced contemptuously at the people over there.


    The faces of old Chen and Ding changed.


    But death is coming. They don''t want to be a fool like Le Zhengzi Xiu, who lost his life in vain.


    "We are willing to leave!"


    "Yes, we''ll go now. We''ll never reveal a word to the outside about things here!"


    "You!" Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at them angrily.


    Unexpectedly, at such a time, they can really abandon their peers!


    But long Tianyu hooked his lips under the mask. He took a deep look at Le Zhengzi Xiu. The latter''s heart sank.


    This is


    "In that case." He suddenly withdrew his long knife and stood aside with great interest, "in order to prove your sincerity, I''ll give him to you."


    "Didn''t he keep saying that the soul of the ancient family will not die? If so, wouldn''t I let you go and let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    On hearing this, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s face changed.


    There was no such paragraph in the script when communicating before!


    But what made him more angry was the look in the eyes of old Chen and Ding.


    "Master Ding, old Chen, I advise you to think twice!"


    He tried his best to warn, but the eyes of the two people gradually became deep and dark.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the Xu family immediately stood in front of him.


    "What are you two going to do? Are you still trying to murder the head of the clan?"


    But the next moment, it was the hidden weapon of the Ding family master to meet him.


    "Xu Dabiao, let''s have a new enemy today


    Forget the old grudges! Anyway, you should have died in the hands of our Ding family like your dead brother! "


    Xu''s eyes turned red when he heard this.


    "It''s really your poison!"


    "So what? Anyway, your Xu family is still the same. They will only be our Ding family''s way!"


    "I fought with you!"


    The next moment, the two trembled together.


    Long Tianyu held his shoulders and felt that the good play of fratricidal siblings was full of interest.


    Le Zhengzi protected the people behind him and stepped back for a long time, but on the other side, old Chen sighed.


    He looked at long Tianyu and asked humbly, "Sir, is it true that you will let us go as long as we kill Le Zhengzi Xiu?"


    Longtian YuQue road; "Now, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"


    He saw through the background of the group early.


    That''s why this good play was added temporarily.


    "Whatever."


    Old Chen''s face looked compassionate, but long Tianyu saw clearly that the old man was much more insidious than the Ding family leader.


    "Zixiu, you are also the younger generation I grew up with. There was no hatred between us, but..."


    "Well, you''re dead now for the sake of our ancient family. But there''s one thing, uncle, let me say sorry to you first."


    Old Chen took a step back, while two people who looked like capable martial arts experts took two steps forward and went straight to le Zhengzi.


    "Old Chen, have you ever been one of my respected elders? Do you really don''t think of the same family at all?"


    On Le Zhengzi''s face, there was disappointment and confusion.


    Lord Ding coveted the position of head of his first family, which he could understand.


    But old Chen is different.


    Even once, the other party was one of his most loyal supporters.


    So, what is the problem that makes it like this.


    But old Chen, with a look of nostalgia, said, "you really look like your parents. If they were still alive, I''m afraid they would make the same choice as you today."


    "As a son, you can go down and tell them that their choice was wrong."


    Only le Zhengzi Xiu can understand the content of this remark.


    His eyes suddenly became sharp, but at this time, the two men had killed him and could no longer allow him to question each other.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is a cautious person, so even if it is a big play that has been arranged, there are many protectors around him.


    However, the moves of the two men of old Chen are fierce, and they use extremely cruel moves against him, even ignoring the innocent people behind him.


    So on their side, there was a phase of continuous defeat.


    At this time, long Tianyu quietly left the battle circle.


    "Has everything been arranged?" He asked.


    Someone behind him whispered back quickly, "it has been arranged."


    "OK."


    When Le Zhengzi Xiu was getting more and more dangerous, suddenly, a flying arrow hit him in the air. The next moment, it pierced the deadly foot that attacked him.


    At the same time, a strong team of men and horses quickly came from afar.


    At the same time, long Tianyu''s side evacuated quickly as if it had been negotiated.


    They had different directions from both sides, so they made a time difference.


    When the team supporting Le Zhengzi Xiu arrived, he had already run away with people.

 Chapter 3108

    The people led by long Tianyu were well-trained. Without hesitation, they retreated to the stone array, and then quickly took off their clothes and put them on.


    He and Huo Xiao watched them finish all this quietly. Then they withdrew, leaving only the two of them.


    Huo Xiao wanted to talk and stopped all the way. Seeing that there were only two of them left here, he couldn''t help whispering, "just now, did you mean it?"


    "Huh?" Long Tianyu looked at each other with a smile.


    This made Huoxiao swallow his saliva more nervously, and his tone was already a little cautious.


    "Hey! Let''s talk first. We''re not joking! You can''t change the script casually as you did just now!"


    God knows, when he just saw the accident over there, he was worried to death.


    Originally, in their plan, it was enough for the Ding family and the Chen family to show their true face of being greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Who knows


    You know, Le Zhengzi''s martial arts can only be said to be ordinary. Besides, the two people brought by Chen are definitely first-class experts.


    If those people had not rescued just now.


    Thinking of this, he only felt a faint chill on his back.


    This guy''s style of behavior sometimes really eludes him.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t see through his ideas. He held his shoulders and left a word coldly.


    "Those people have already arrived."


    "What?" Huoxiao asked in surprise.


    Long Tianyu just glanced at him lightly, "since it''s all to do, why don''t you pick up a life-saving grace for nothing?"


    Huoxiao was shocked for a moment.


    But his eyes immediately sank, "that''s also true. People of the ancient family always focus on interests."


    That''s why the Huos failed miserably.


    Until now, he gradually understood why it was their Huo family who were killed.


    The coveted wealth of the Huo family is on the one hand, on the other hand, that is, the Huo family attaches too much importance to affection.


    It is also because of this that he and his father were trapped by the ancient family''s records and became a puppet alive for so many years.


    At the thought of this, Huoxiao hated the ancient family deeply.


    Yes, he hates this man eating hell more than hatred!


    Finally, someone touched outside the stone array.


    Long Tianyu and Huo Xiao swaggered in front of the crowd.


    Headed by a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    The man looked sharp and upright.


    Unfortunately, their behavior just now made long Tianyu and Huo Xiao lower their evaluation.


    As soon as the two sides met, the middle-aged man who looked very decent couldn''t help but float a trace of fear.


    The two people in front of me don''t look like ordinary people.


    "I don''t know where our ancient people offended you, which led to such a great disaster. Please give us an explanation!"


    "Explain, oh, what do you want to explain?"


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth with a bit of ridicule.


    Of course, they will make some disguises in their voices, so they are even more unscrupulous.


    The middle-aged man''s face sank and his eyes flashed coldly: "you poisoned so many compatriots of our ancient family. Do you think this matter is over?"


    But unexpectedly, the other party regarded his words as nothing.


    "It is your ancient people who invited me, your ancient people who spread poisonous bees."


    Word by word, he seemed to be deliberately fooling each other, "Oh, yes. It''s still your ancient people who don''t let in and out here and don''t give you an antidote."


    "You did it yourself. What''s my business?"


    "You!" The middle-aged man glared at him fiercely, "it seems that you don''t intend to explain to our ancient people, so don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Catch them, dead or alive!"


    However, he was about to start. Long Tianyu had already seen their style of action. At present, he just waved his machete and rushed up with a sneer.


    Originally, in their script, they just need to frustrate their spirit, and then pretend to be outnumbered, and fight and retreat well.


    But as if they had agreed, they fought with them with real swords and guns.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes are getting heavier and heavier.


    What is the origin of these two people?


    At this time, in Yuehu City, the Ding family, Chen Lao, and one of their supporters were also trembling.


    In any case, they did not expect that the one who escorted the ancient family''s treasure was actually a member of the ancient family''s secret meeting.


    And what''s worse, I caught them in a current.


    "Master Lezheng, are you okay?"


    It was one of the members of the secret meeting who was responsible for chasing long Tianyu and his pedestrian, but younger. It was also the person in charge of guarding the safety of Zhibao on the way here this time.


    The one left behind was a 40 year old man who looked thin and had a goatee. He looked a little pedantic and pedantic.


    At this time, he was able to ask about Le Zhengzi Xiu''s situation with a relatively gentle face, which surprised the group of guys behind him.


    I wonder if this mean ghost can comfort people!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu also met him for the first time. At the moment, he thanked politely, "fortunately, the elders arrived in time to escape."


    "It''s all right, but you''re really careless this time."


    The man made a face. The gentle wind and rain just now made him a little more serious and dissatisfied in the twinkling of an eye.


    That group of people took back their sight and thought, that''s right!


    But they didn''t forget the experience of being caught by this person and criticized continuously for a little mistake along the way.


    "Yes, everything is the younger generation''s fault." Le Zhengzi Xiu''s attitude is also enough to respect each other.


    When the man saw that he was a teachable child, he was relieved of his harsh criticism.


    But when I turned around and looked at the quails, big and small, who were shrinking deeper, I sneered, "ha! My ancient people are really ''talented people'' in large numbers! Fortunately, I saw it with my own eyes, otherwise I would not believe that we ancient people have become so shameless!"


    Obviously, there are many people in old Chen, and he is much older than the middle-aged man.


    However, they consciously want to be short in front of men.


    The reason is that the man was born in a secret meeting!


    On this one alone, Mr. Chen and the head of the Ding family dare not make any wrong ideas any more.


    However, the master of the Ding family, relying on his thick skin, was obviously scolded by the other party and his face was stiff, but he still tried to show a flattering smile, "why should I be angry? It''s all a small misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I might have been fooled by you!"


    The old pedantic middle-aged man was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, but he had a way to deal with them.


    Leng hum led people into the city.


    Le zhengzixiu followed silently. Before leaving, he gave them a meaningful look.


    At this time, they were surprised.


    Is it true that all these are designed by the children of Lezheng family?


    With a bit of surprise and speculation in their hearts, they can only follow up.


    There''s no way. Now the guards of the city have been replaced by the people brought by the secret society. They look at them one by one, making them have no possibility of escape.


    After the two old foxes looked at each other, they could only follow in temporarily. At the same time, they were also thinking about how to pick themselves out in this crisis.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu consciously fell half a step behind the man.


    The latter took a few steps. It was like remembering him and looking back at him.


    "Your envoy has orders?" Le Zhengzi asked hurriedly.


    "I heard that you invited the palace master of this post here?"


    When Le Zhengzi Xiu heard this, he was suddenly surprised, but he still nodded.


    The middle-aged man could not see any emotion on his face. He just asked casually, "what do you think of the master of the palace?"


    Character is character and appearance.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu is not a person who likes to talk about people behind their backs, not to mention talking about women''s appearance, which he can''t accept.


    He just replied, "outstanding character, brilliant talent and magnanimous personality."


    "Oh! That is to say, average looking?"


    "Er..." Le Zhengzi is stuck.


    What do you say?


    What''s more, the palace master he met was not particularly good-looking.


    So I held it for a long time, only holding out a sentence, "I''m still a beautiful woman."


    "Tut, what a pity!"


    On hearing this, he sighed with regret for convenience.


    Le Zhengzi immediately pinched a cold sweat and deliberately dissuaded the other party. It''s best not to play the idea of the palace master.


    Not to mention that she herself is a cruel role, but her husband, the current Lord of the temple and his highness, is also a very difficult opponent.


    Didn''t you just get laid out?


    "It''s all right. You''ll follow me to visit later. Speaking of it, I haven''t seen the people of the palace family for a long time, and I don''t know..."


    The man didn''t say the rest, but he shook his head and looked sad and nostalgic, which really made Le Zhengzi unable to touch his mind.


    But at the same time, I also had a new judgment on the palace family.


    Obviously, the secret meeting also knows the existence of the palace family, and may even know all the other party''s actions outside.


    But even those who once belonged to the Gong family did not pay much attention to this.


    I''m afraid there are some secrets that even he doesn''t know.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now."


    He should, and he thought in his heart, he''d better give the palace family a breath in advance.


    But what he never thought was that when he was still thinking about how to distance himself from the palace family, someone took the initiative to come to the door and thanked Lin Mengya by name.


    "Open the door for me! Gong ya, get out now, do you hear me!"


    There were not many people gathered outside the door.


    After all, most people were pulled out to see the big play of fratricide.


    The remaining small group of people are basically old and weak women and children from all families.


    But such people also like to join the fun most.


    Besides, the excitement itself is still about the owner of the palace family, a hot topic.

 Chapter 3109

    In the yard, Bai Su said with a face, "master, shall I go out and catch people?"


    "What are you doing with her? It''s just a mad dog. Let her bark."


    Compared with Bai Su, Lin Mengya''s attitude is too calm.


    "Do you just let her scold?"


    Bai Su is the one who can''t see anyone hurting or abusing her master.


    Of course, if it was put in their palace house, she didn''t have to do it. It''s estimated that one mouthful of spitting would be enough to drown that guy.


    Lin Mengya smiled and stuffed a finger with the red fruit.


    Bai Su subconsciously bit, and then frowned.


    "Sour?"


    Lin Mengya, who was also sour, asked with a smile.


    But Bai Su chewed and swallowed it firmly.


    It''s from the master. You have to eat the acid!


    Lin Mengya looked at her, his mouth also came out of sour water, his fingers picked on the plate, then took out a red to purple fruit and stuffed it into Baisu.


    This time, Bai Su only felt very sweet.


    Sweeter than anything she''s ever eaten!


    "Don''t worry, she is the one who is most afraid of making things bigger than us. Therefore, no matter what moves she wants, as long as we don''t take them, she can''t do anything to us."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and continued to enjoy the special wild fruit here.


    It''s very similar to the virgin fruit she ate in her last life. It''s poisonous when it''s green, but it''s more sour than lemon when it''s red.


    Until it becomes crimson, even red to purple, it will be sour, sweet and delicious, delicious and juicy.


    This was discovered by long Tianyu when she went out to work a few days ago. After she took it back and determined that it was non-toxic, she gave it to her safely.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also found that the small fruit is not insignificant. In fact, it is rich in nutrition. What''s rare is that the small fruit also has the property of nourishing the body.


    After being identified by Aunt Fang and uncle Huo, Lin Mengya learned that this thing is called "naphthalene fruit", which is a very common small wild fruit in the local area.


    Moreover, this thing often grows all over the mountains and fields. The local people not only take them as fruit, but even develop a lot of dishes.


    In spring, summer and autumn every year, local people eat this naphthalene fruit in large quantities.


    Lin Mengya studied it and found that although the ancient people have some genetic diseases, the reason why they can continue is probably related to the local diet.


    For example, this naphthalene fruit may alleviate some diseases.


    It has to be said that nature is so magical.


    And for the ancient people, it is also very generous.


    Although they have mysterious family genetic diseases, they also have something to continue their lives.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t hold on long ago.


    Lin Mengya bit another naphthalene fruit, and then suddenly thought of something. She hung her head and wrote and drew on the paper.


    This naphthalene fruit may also have an effect on the body of Mo Yan and Xiao Fubao.


    As soon as the ancient family treasure arrives, she and the teacher can study it immediately and strive to restore the health of Mo Yan baby as soon as possible!


    Her years here are quiet and good, and everything is developing towards the good side in an orderly manner.


    On the other side, Xiaoya is angry at the door.


    Although she kept yelling and scolding, the other party just didn''t open the door.


    As a result, when she saw the eyes of the people around her, she felt as if they were laughing at their own excesses.


    But she''s not what she used to be.


    "Gong ya, you shameless villain! Wait. Sooner or later, you will beg me. At that time, I must make you kneel down and admit your mistake to me


    £¡¡±


    Xiaoya put down the cruel words and turned away.


    Because she was wearing a veil, although people talked about her, they didn''t know which family she was.


    Just in the crowd, someone has been watching her.


    Obviously, Lin Mengya is obviously upset and unwilling to reason, but in the opinion of some people, those who dare to challenge the palace family publicly at this time must have a good background and strength.


    It''s not that they''re blind.


    But there are some things that they have no bottom in their hearts, so they naturally take Xiaoya as a life-saving straw.


    I followed each other all the way and watched the girl enter the residence of Lezheng''s house. It was hard to avoid a burst of confusion.


    Since this girl is from the Lezheng family, why should she oppose the Gong family?


    It''s just that they seem to have never heard that Le Zheng''s family has brought women over before.


    All kinds of speculation spread from the crowd.


    After entering the door, Xiaoya also swaggered back to her room.


    Now she has completely lost interest in Le Zhengzi Xiu, and even has a little resentment.


    So that now she doesn''t have to pretend at all, but also gradually reveals her vulgar and shallow nature.


    "I heard you went to the palace."


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard a cold voice.


    Although she was startled, she suddenly smiled again when she saw that it was Yue Zhengzi tan with a calm face.


    However, he laughed, "what if I go? Second childe won''t punish me for this?"


    She took care of herself and sat in front of Le Zhengzi Tan against each other''s cold eyes.


    Previously, she was afraid of Le Zhengzi tan.


    Now, oh!


    "Xiaotao, I think you have completely forgotten your identity!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan bit his teeth and whispered to break each other''s real name.


    But Xiaotao looked at him and didn''t want to hide at all: "my name is Xiaoya. This is the name you gave me personally."


    "You''re just a fake!"


    "But dare you tell the master of Le Zheng''s house?"


    Xiaotao is calm and relaxed, and seems to be joking.


    It was not the first time that Le Zhengzi Tan was threatened by her, but it was the first time that she was so naked and undisguised.


    "You dare not. The more the master of Lezheng values aunt Qing''s daughter, the more afraid you are of being exposed.


    "So, second childe, you''d better keep it from me honestly. Maybe I''ll leave when I''m happy?"


    "Will you let go easily?" Le Zhengzi Tan said that he would not believe her every word.


    Xiaoya felt quite happy at this time, "of course not. I never thought of such a good day before."


    "Second childe, I want to thank you very much!"


    "You want to die!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan said word by word, and the chill in his eyes was penetrating.


    If it was the previous peach, I''m afraid I''d have to kneel down and admit my mistake.


    But now Xiaoya only feels the distorted pleasure in her heart, which really makes her incomparably happy.


    Look!


    The second childe of Lezheng family, who has always been high above, is now easily played with in her palm.


    But she lost her mind and soon returned to the cage.


    Now, she doesn''t want to turn against Le Zhengzi tan.


    At least not until she finds a new backer.


    So she thought about it and put forward her own conditions.


    "Let me go, but I can''t suffer in vain."


    "What compensation do you want?" Le Zhengzi Tan repressed the impulse to crush each other.


    "I want --"


    She deliberately sold a pass. Seeing the other party''s face getting heavier and heavier, she opened her mouth at the right time, "I want Wei qingran to personally admit to the public that she lost her virginity and was abused wantonly by those villains! I also want you to cut those who infringed on me!"


    "I want half of the palace family''s wealth!"


    "You''d better not be delusional!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan almost laughed angrily, "only the second one I can promise you. Don''t talk about the rest!"


    "Really?"


    Xiaoya hooked her lips and showed a sneer, "if you don''t promise me, I naturally have my way to get it."


    Le Zhengzi Tan Qi smiled and his heart rose to kill.


    "What does this have to do with Miss Wei and the master of the palace family?"


    "Why doesn''t it matter?"


    Xiaoya suddenly screamed out of control: "if it weren''t for the bitch of the palace family who forced my way out by virtue of her engagement with the owner, how could I end up like this."


    "Also, why do you think those people will hurt me? I''m the little bitch of the Wei family!"


    "You owe me all this. You must give it back to me!"


    With a crisp sound, Le Zhengzi Tan couldn''t help but slap each other in the face.


    "Are you sober?"


    He withdrew his hand with a look of indifference.


    "It''s not all your own delusions that hurt yourself. What does this have to do with others?"


    "And."


    Le Zhengzi Tan pinched her neck, with indifferent eyebrows and eyes without a trace of emotion.


    "Don''t think you can threaten me. I can kill you now."


    At this moment, Le Zhengzi Tan really killed her.


    Xiaoya was shocked. She was about to shout, but she heard the voice of others outside the door.


    "Hurry up, the master said. You can''t neglect the venerable envoy who came to the secret meeting."


    "I see. I don''t know where the second childe has gone. If only he were here for such an important thing."


    Secret meeting envoy?


    Le Zhengzi Tan suddenly let go of her hand and thought calmly.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Xiaoya broke out a violent cough, but the man immediately hid in the corner and didn''t dare to come forward again.


    "Let you go for the time being. If you continue to go out and cause trouble, I''ll kill you."


    Le Zhengzi Tan doesn''t hide his killing heart at all.


    But the man left soon.


    Leaving Xiaoya''s face mixed with fear and hatred, the whole person fell into extreme madness.


    She must leave here and find a new backer.


    By the way, she still has that seal!


    ......


    At this time, Lin Mengya has just looked forward to her own man and Huoxiao.


    In fact, with their skills, she was not worried that her man would be caught


    But this time, they played two villains.


    Or the kind of villain who once ran away belongs to letting the tiger go back to the mountain and will have endless trouble in the future.


    So when they came back, she immediately came forward to check the condition of her man.


    "You see, I told you long ago. It''s okay."


    Long Tianyu took advantage of the situation to easily circle people in his arms.


    Although he said it very easily, how could she rest assured that she was fighting with people for wisdom and courage and had no eyes?

 Chapter 3110

    But in the end, long Tianyu honestly let his daughter-in-law check it carefully.


    Looking at his wife''s serious appearance, long Tianyu couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    Once Lin Mengya did not dare to be careless and made sure that the other party was healthy, she released him.


    By the way, I also asked about the outside situation.


    In this regard, long Tianyu naturally said it in every detail.


    But he still felt it necessary to explain one thing to his wife.


    That is the attitude of the members of the secret meeting to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Do you mean that those people deliberately delayed the time, just to make Le Zhengzi Xiu grateful to them?"


    "Well, not only that, I also feel that they seem to be no strangers to those guys who besiege the city." Long Tianyu remembered the scene he accidentally found when he and Huoxiao were fighting and retreating and wanted to lead people to the interior of the stone array.


    At that time, he and Huo Xiao retreated as if they were invincible. Their route had already been planned. At least those who did not know the internal structure of the stone array could not block their way in time.


    But he and Huoxiao were almost blocked.


    If they hadn''t always had alternative plans, I''m afraid they would really fall into a bitter battle this time.


    And the man in his thirties.


    The other party not only knows the structure of the stone array, but also can use some targeted means.


    Fortunately, they are not the real assailants of the siege. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether they will win or lose this time.


    When Lin Mengya heard these words, she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "This ancient clan is really chaotic. I thought it would be a little different at least in the secret meeting. Now it seems that it''s the same thing."


    Fortunately, she never expected anything from those people.


    Years of experience has long made her understand that it is better to strive for it by herself than to place all her hopes on others.


    When long Tianyu told her all the doubts in her heart, the guy who had fought with long Tianyu but failed miserably in the end and ran after someone''s ass for a long time, but he was almost mad.


    "Find it for me! Even if you dig three feet, you must find the bastard for me!"


    "Commander Dan, calm down."


    Suddenly, someone interrupted his low roar.


    Then, the thin figure appeared in front of commander Adan.


    Seeing that it was his companion, commander Dan''s gloomy face eased slightly.


    "Chief Chang, why are you here?"


    With that, he immediately asked someone to show chief Chang tea.


    At the moment, they are all taking a temporary rest in the room that Le Zhengzi Xiu has already prepared, but as members of the secret meeting, they have different identities and naturally can''t be treated as ordinary people.


    So Masako Lok gave them great freedom.


    For example, their daily life will be prepared according to their own requirements.


    But what outsiders don''t know is that they eat and drink every time they come out. Not just bring it yourself.


    Even ordinary drinking water can only be imported after special treatment.


    Chief Chang took the tea and looked at the wound on his right arm with concern.


    "Is your injury serious? Do you need us to ask the secret meeting for help?"


    "No need."


    Commander a Shan interrupted the other party with a rather blunt attitude, but felt that it was too much, so he had to explain it in a low voice.


    "It won''t hurt, and I''ll avenge myself!"


    Saying this, his eyes flashed with a few coldness.


    It was a relief.


    To be honest, there are so many leaders in the cabinet, but he is not good at eloquence.


    Unexpectedly, commander Adan, who cooperated with him this time, was so reasonable.


    They smiled dryly at each other. Then they raised their tea cups tacitly and took a sip.


    Then he fell into a rather embarrassing silence.


    I can''t help sighing that it''s really difficult to cooperate with others!


    ......


    The next day was the selection of priests.


    In view of what had happened before, Le Zhengzi Xiu did not deal with those families that mutilated his fellow family at the first time after discussing with chief Chang.


    But the head of the Ding family and old Chen did not see anyone.


    However, it is enough to shake the mountain and shake the tiger, which makes some people suspicious.


    Lin Mengya was naturally invited.


    Moreover, the time she made an appointment with Le Zhengzi was after the selection of the sacrifice and before the end of the ceremony.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya once firmly believed that the candidate for this sacrifice must have been determined.


    She realized how casual the ancient people chose to sacrifice.


    Yes, it''s a lottery decision.


    But not who will catch it, but put the note of the candidate''s name inside a small colored ball.


    Then, the elders who presided over the selection activity in the family threw the small balls into the air.


    At the height of about one person, there is a large colorful ball with countless colored ribbons.


    And the interior of the large colored ball is hollow.


    When people throw all the small colored balls away, eventually a small colored ball will fall into the interior of the big colored ball.


    There will be only one hole inside, which can directly lead to the flower pool of the final candidate.


    After seeing this process, Lin Mengya couldn''t help touching her chin.


    If so, I''m afraid cheating is not easy.


    But as a pure watcher this time, she just needs to look at it later.


    Other things should be left to professional people.


    Since the killer bee incident, it''s really rare to have such a lively scene.


    As soon as she arrived with long Tianyu, she was personally taken to the front position by the smiling Xu family owner.


    "Master Gong, you are really powerful! The antidote is really effective. I haven''t thanked you yet!"


    Xu''s loud voice immediately attracted the attention of some people.


    But when he saw the master of the palace family who had great means, he immediately took back his sight.


    The Xu family leader also took the opportunity to lower his voice and whispered in her ear, "thank you for giving me the opportunity to bring down the Ding family."


    Lin Mengya tilted her head and shook her head after seeing the pure gratitude in the other party''s eyes.


    "This has nothing to do with me. I can only say that some people probably do their own sins and can''t live."


    Seeing that she didn''t admit it, the Xu family leader didn''t force her.


    But his heart has also remembered her kindness. At that time, he will find a way to return the favor.


    The two were taken to the viewing table by the Xu family leader.


    As soon as they sat down, a strange voice came from behind: "if you want to say the most blessed, you have to be Yixuan and his wife."


    "It''s also the Zhao family, but who let them hold the right thigh and find a good backer!"


    "Bah! I think it''s clear that some people are treacherous! It''s shameful to mix up with the murderers who kill people in the clan!"

 Chapter 3111

    Lin Mengya heard the sound and looked behind her.


    Although many things have happened before, uncle Huo has been sending people to keep an eye on the Zhao family.


    The Zhao family was so arrogant before, and then so humble.


    Originally, they wanted to sue themselves and uncle Huo at the family meeting. Unexpectedly, their backers fell down!


    Yes, besides uncle Huo, the Zhao family has already taken up the Pei family line in the dark.


    Who knows that fourth master Zhao, who had the closest relationship with the Pei family, disappeared for no reason.


    The rest of the people actually don''t know the inside story of the relationship between fourth master Zhao and the Pei family, but they hate the traitor "Zhao Yixuan" and Gong ya.


    But this moment is another moment


    The Zhao family, which has lost two backers in succession, is now in turmoil. No one will pay attention to them at all.


    Fortunately, they have no way to survive the repeated turmoil.


    Unfortunately, some people are not good at learning. Now it''s hard to see her. I can''t help but want to give her a few words.


    Lin Mengya glanced faintly over there, "Yo, are you still alive?"


    Seeing that she dared to laugh at herself, the Zhao family who jumped out stared at her even more fiercely.


    "Gong ya! If you know the truth, give us an explanation quickly!"


    "Explain? What do you want to explain?" Lin Mengya really doesn''t like them, so her tone is too perfunctory.


    The Zhao family didn''t know what they thought. Suddenly, they sneered and said, "don''t think you can rest easy with the help of Zhao Yixuan, who is inferior to animals. This is an ancient family, not a place where foreigners can run wild!"


    "Oh, that''s right." Lin Mengya still didn''t take it seriously.


    Otherwise?


    Anyway, no matter how high the Zhao family jumped, it was in vain in the end.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu had already revealed to her that this was a sudden incident, but later he would settle with the supporters of the Pei family.


    It''s also to prevent the Chu family from happening again.


    It can be said that her insipid attitude deeply angered the Zhao family.


    The other party obviously looks down on them!


    Lin Mengya only teased them and turned to look at the meeting.


    But unexpectedly, an unexpected uninvited guest appeared in her vision.


    Even came straight at her.


    "Palace master, you are here!"


    The tone of the other party is still full of deep hatred for her.


    Lin Mengya also doesn''t understand.


    It''s not the other party you deserve, but why is the other party so malicious to her?


    Therefore, sometimes normal people and mental illness can''t make clear the truth.


    "It has nothing to do with you." She said coldly.


    Who knows, Xiaoya took off the veil on her face and smiled darkly at her.


    "I know that people as high as the Lord of the palace certainly despise people as low as me."


    "But sometimes it''s just a poor man like me who is favored by the Lord. So, master of the palace, don''t regret it!"


    At the thought of her own arrangement, Xiaoya couldn''t help being excited in her eyes.


    That''s great!


    She can finally avenge herself!


    At that time, she will also let these high-ranking people taste their own pain and let them know what it''s like to be abused wantonly!


    Lin Mengya''s mood didn''t change much. She just felt speechless for a while.


    "Xiaoya girl, I used to wonder why you hated me so much."


    "But now, I don''t care at all


    ¡£¡±


    "Your hatred has nothing to do with me, but everything you get by conspiracy and lies will be lost in the end."


    Xiaoya''s body was shocked and her eyes were a little flustered.


    She knows!


    She really knows!


    But in fact, Lin Mengya''s lie is that she tried to let Wei qingran bear the harm of rumors instead of herself.


    But Xiaoya had a ghost in her heart. Of course, her face changed greatly. She stared at her angrily with a sharp voice: "shut up! Shut up! You''d better rot it in my stomach, otherwise I''ll make you look good!"


    But before she could speak, Xiaoya covered her face with a veil and hurried away.


    Long Tianyu said coldly, "I let people stare at her."


    If that guy dares to hurt his daughter-in-law, he will not let go.


    As for Le Zhengzi Xiu, he killed people. Who dares to say anything?


    But Lin Mengya is thinking about Xiaoya''s performance just now.


    Especially the woman''s last words.


    "This matter", except that Xiaoya was infringed upon, she couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    But she and Wei qingran had talked with Le Zhengzi before and would never spread the matter.


    And she felt that Xiaoya didn''t seem to care about it very much.


    Are there other secrets?


    She unconsciously looked at the direction Xiaoya walked away, but inadvertently found that the other party had eye contact with several people in the field.


    It happened that she was impressed by those people, as if they were a family that didn''t deal with the Lezheng family.


    How strange!


    Isn''t Xiaoya from Le Zheng''s family? Why is it related to those people?


    She was sure she was right.


    Several people made bold eye contact, especially the Zhao family.


    For a time, Lin Mengya fell into deep doubt.


    Can it be said that the Zhao family''s blatant provocation against her has something to do with this?


    Just thinking, Le Zhengzi Xiu took several people into the field.


    For a moment, everyone was quiet.


    Unexpectedly, even the elder who had been ill in bed for a long time appeared this time.


    But the old man didn''t look as energetic as before. Although the whole man tried to support it, he could see his old state.


    Lin Mengya knew at a glance that this man was afraid that his time was coming and his whole body had no vitality.


    It seems that the elder was probably just pulled out to support the scene.


    As for the other two, she just looked around and took back her eyes.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu, after entering the door, always stood next to chief Chang and whispered to him about the people in the field.


    "Those two distinguished guests are the Lord of the palace and the holy master."


    "Oh?"


    Chief Chang looked at it.


    The two men were wearing masks on their faces.


    Although I can''t see the facial features clearly, my temperament is quite outstanding.


    Although there are many people here, they can attract the eyes of others at the first glance.


    Two very outstanding young people!


    After Chang thought of his intention, he hesitated a little, but he went directly to the direction where they were.


    Soon, Lin Mengya found that all around them had become the focus of the audience.


    She looked aside and saw long Tianyu squinting and staring not far away.


    Soon the men came up to them.


    Le Zhengzi immediately asked them


    Said hello and introduced it.


    "Lord of the palace, this is a member of our ancient family secret meeting. He is often in charge."


    Secret meeting!


    Although she had heard before that the escort to Bora was a member of the secret meeting, she could not tell whether the other party was an enemy or a friend for a moment, so she had to stand up politely with her own man and nod slightly.


    "I''ve seen chief Chang."


    But unexpectedly, the other party kept staring at her.


    Lin Mengya has always been used to being looked at, but the other party looks straight at her, and her eyes are too straightforward, which makes her a little uncomfortable.


    Long Tianyu was naturally the first to perceive her reaction.


    Then her hand was held.


    "What can I do for my wife?" Voice, a little impatient.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu covered his mouth, coughed softly, and then quietly pulled Chang manager.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on with the leader. Anyway, he''s also a woman!


    Chief Chang calmed down, but his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    No.


    Then he sighed again.


    After all, it has been several generations. Even if the ancestors of the palace family were amazing, I''m afraid they can''t be passed on to future generations.


    But they also inquired about the actions of the palace master before.


    It can be said that in addition to some untrue information about appearance, others are fairly passable.


    In my heart, I was inevitably disappointed, and my attitude towards Gong Ya cooled down a lot.


    "The palace master will watch the ceremony later. After that, I have something to discuss with the palace master."


    With that, chief Chang left alone with a cold look.


    Of course, he was followed by commander Adan who didn''t speak from beginning to end.


    And his tone


    Long Tianyu is already upset.


    Fortunately, there was le Zhengzi xiuda, who smiled and said, "don''t get me wrong. He''s just a little unkind."


    "I think he wants to die."


    Long Tianyu held his wife''s little hand, but his tone was very cold.


    Yue Zhengzi Xiu was afraid that they would be really busy, so he could only explain to them with a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t mention him for reasons. Alas, he scolded me all night yesterday. You don''t know that even the most traditional teacher in my family doesn''t have half his skills when I was so old."


    "Forget it."


    Lin Mengya gently shook her man''s hand.


    Although she thought the man was a little strange.


    But when the two met just now, she felt that the chief executive didn''t mean any harm to her for the time being.


    As for the tone of voice.


    Not everyone can be so polite. Besides, does she have to listen to what the other party says?


    Long Tianyu was still a little upset. Lin Mengya tilted her head and blinked at him.


    Don''t be angry, she knows.


    All right


    Yue Zhengzi Xiu naturally saw the interaction between the husband and wife, and his heart couldn''t help admiring more.


    Later, Lin Mengya seemed to mention it unintentionally, "I just saw Miss Xiaoya. Is she okay?"


    Hearing the name, Le Zhengzi''s face became more bitter.


    "I asked the doctor, but she wouldn''t let the doctor in. But I advised her several times. I think she should want to open it. By the way, I haven''t had time to thank you and Miss Wei for this time!"


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Want to open, she seems to be more and more reluctant!

 Chapter 3112

    There are many people here, and le Zhengzi is not good at talking to them for too long.


    Seeing that the people had arrived, he nodded slightly to Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, and then returned to manager Chang.


    Lin Mengya always felt that there were a lot of eyes around, but except for a few particularly dazzling ones, most of the others were curious or confused.


    In this regard, she did not want to stare back one by one.


    Instead, he raised his head and looked curiously at the roof.


    The more she looked, the more curious she became.


    He couldn''t help pulling the sleeve of the man beside him, lowered his voice and said, "Yu, do you think it looks like a map?"


    Long Tianyu looked at it just now, but he just felt disorganized.


    But after being reminded by her, he subconsciously looked up.


    For a long time, he pinched his wife''s little hand and smiled at her in a low voice, "I think you''re nervous now. Everything looks like a map."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya insisted on her own idea, turned his big palm over and drew lines in the center of his palm with her fingers.


    "Although most of them are blocked by tassels, if the directions of all tassels are connected together, it really looks like a simple map."


    At first, long Tianyu didn''t take it seriously, but when Lin Mengya drew lines one by one, his heart couldn''t help following her fingers and walking upstream of the map.


    "The color of tassels is also very interesting. The red one probably represents the mountain, while the blue one represents the river."


    Lin Mengya can see it because of her powerful drawing ability.


    In short, others may look like a mess, but if she describes it systematically, she can turn all points into lines.


    And those tassels are actually dots.


    Just because there are no rules for color arrangement, and it looks like someone''s random below.


    But before she came, she deliberately asked aunt Fang, uncle Huo, and even Le Zhengzi Xiu to inquire about the priest''s choice this time.


    They say this is a rule handed down from their ancestors, and many people have not been moved by the layout here.


    That''s a little strange.


    Why, is it here?


    Even they mentioned a strange smell.


    At first, the Moon Lake City did not exist, but when the lake disappeared and people built the Moon Lake City, it seemed to appear suddenly.


    But not all of a sudden. In short, no one knows who made the layout here. Only when someone wanted to move the layout here from the original place, he found that it had been arranged.


    Lin Mengya was only regarded as a tradition at the beginning, but now it seems that the people who arranged the arrangement are really intentional.


    Soon, the ceremony will begin there.


    She also withdrew her eyes.


    But the map was all in her mind.


    This is another strange map, but she can see that all the tassels finally point to the huge colored ball in the middle.


    She also wanted to study whether the colored ball represented any special meaning. She saw that the colored ball seemed to be new.


    She couldn''t help feeling a touch of melancholy in her heart.


    The person who thought of this way to hide the map was really a talent!


    As for why she was sure that the other party was hiding, not reminding others.


    That''s because it takes some difficulty to unlock this map.


    Besides, every time I come here, I must


    Everyone''s attention will be attracted by the colored ball in the middle.


    In this way, who cares about those tassels that look messy?


    In the middle of the venue, the elder solemnly put all the small colored balls with the candidate''s name in a big box.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu on one side stared closely to make sure that no one would tamper with it.


    As for himself


    Hands and feet are moving, but not in a small colored ball.


    After all, in full view of the public, it''s easy to be exposed if you move your hands and feet.


    But then he will be a sinner who destroys the sacrifice.


    He won''t carry this sin!


    The senior general checked all the small colored balls. Then, with the help of others, he stood under the colored ball.


    Since it is a sacrificial activity, he must recite some sacrificial words.


    Of course, they are all words that pray for the blessing of ancestors and gods.


    But Lin Mengya felt that as long as the ancient people were not so immoral and fighting, they would certainly have less trouble.


    Besides, if their ancestors could manage, I''m afraid the ancient people would have been exterminated by their ancestors?


    Who can bless such unworthy children!


    Finally, the elder read the last word in his sacrificial words.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu also kept a silent and solemn look and came forward to help the elder throw the ball together.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as his hand touched the corner of the elder''s clothes, the other party had already taken the first step and threw all the colored balls high.


    Before he could feel anything wrong, he heard a loud bang in his ear.


    In full view of the public, the big colored ball representing the selection qualification of priests blew up!


    But it''s not over.


    He was just a little numb by the sound, and his mind was blank.


    When he was a little sober, he heard a scream.


    "Ah! Elder, elder is dead!"


    what?


    Le Zhengzi took a step forward almost at the first time.


    But it''s too late.


    The elder''s body was like a mass of rotten meat and fell back.


    And le Zhengzi Xiu finally saw the cause of the big elder''s death!


    His forehead and neck were cut by some sharp fragments.


    The elder himself will die in peace!


    But the fear in my eyes has been fixed forever.


    "What''s going on? Don''t mess!"


    At the critical moment, he stood up and tried to appease the people.


    But who knows, I heard someone shout in the crowd.


    "Someone deliberately made an accident to destroy the sacrifice of our ancient people!"


    "The elder is dead! Someone must want to kill him!"


    The sound appeared in disorder, so it can only distinguish a general direction.


    Le zhengzixiu wanted to talk, but the violent explosion just now made his brain still a little unclear.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who were far above the stand, felt the abnormality at the first time of the incident.


    "Oh, those who come are not good."


    Lin Mengya was firmly held in her arms by her own man. She looked at the dozens of figures around her that surrounded her faintly, and even wanted to take the opportunity to get close.


    "Well, I''m here."


    His eyes were frozen, but his other hand had pressed the short knife in his sleeve.


    This is his new weapon.


    Most suitable for close combat!


    At the same time, their casual two guards also protected them one by one.


    "Don''t move!"


    They gave a cold drink and held their hands tightly on the handle of their knife.


    They don''t care where it is or who they are.


    As long as they dare to take the opportunity to do something to your highness and wife, they will not let go!


    More than a dozen people did not expect that these two people would react so quickly.


    Under normal circumstances, when encountering such an accident, shouldn''t everyone be shocked on the spot?


    The man next to them is.


    Or did they expect such an accident to happen?


    But now, if they want to break through by force, it will be bad.


    Now those people give up their first plan.


    Then Qi Qi stepped back several steps and suddenly dispersed in the crowd.


    But the next moment, "come on, they''re running!"


    Lin Mengya


    This is really, why not, falsely accuse the first place!


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t believe that under such circumstances, those people''s plans can succeed.


    But all this happened in a few seconds, so most of the attention was attracted by the accident, and no one really noticed them.


    Soon, people were attracted by the sound.


    And she and long Tianyu have once again become the focus of people''s eyes.


    But this time, he was not so stupid. He rushed up and shouted to kill without asking.


    The main reason is that his face hurts!


    Since they knew the master of the palace family, how many people have been beaten in the face?


    But there is always a small group of people who feel that they are particularly smart every day, and others are big fools.


    Several more people rushed over.


    But as soon as they came, they yelled at Lin Mengya.


    She also questioned whether she deliberately designed the great elders to disturb their sacrifice.


    Lin Mengya also took a leisurely look.


    Open up! Don''t say, they are all old acquaintances!


    But she is not a person who can stand and be scolded.


    Hook your lips and say a word in a loud voice in the chaotic room.


    "You are so interested that you have come to plant and frame me again? Tut, it''s no wonder that I''m the only foreigner here. If you don''t blame me, who can you blame?"


    Listening to her tone, these people were a little untenable at the moment.


    Long Tianyu''s voice also sank down and stared at several people coldly, "isn''t it that the thief shouted to catch the thief?"


    "That''s true. After all, it''s reasonable not to be loud. I''m afraid it''s a sign of guilt to shout so much?"


    "Well, madam has a point."


    The couple''s attitude is too calm and calm, and their harmony is not their set at all!


    Of course!


    Lin Mengya finally found out the way of these bear things of the ancient family.


    If they wronged themselves, even if they find evidence to prove their innocence, the other party will turn a blind eye.


    Yes, it''s such a hooligan!


    Therefore, to deal with these hooligans, she has to be rogue.


    Reasonable people naturally have reasonable treatment.


    To treat them, she has to be more reckless than them!

 Chapter 3113

    "You..."


    Just now, the guys who had a righteous face shut their mouth and turned red. They just stared at them angrily.


    "Well, don''t be ashamed here. Call someone who can take care of it and don''t delay us back to dinner."


    Lin Mengya was so calm that she even dusted her clothes.


    Well, in fact, as soon as the other party spoke, she knew what the idea of these people was.


    Unfortunately, opportunity is a good opportunity, but this technique is too rough.


    Without even taking out the evidence, I was in a hurry to splash dirty water on them


    Forget it, she disdains to evaluate this pediatric method.


    The people who came around couldn''t help looking in the same direction.


    Looking at the man with the cold face and walking slowly, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    "The master of the palace is really eloquent, but even if you argue, you can''t get away from it!"


    The tone of the other party was too firm.


    In particular, the look of schadenfreude on his face could not be stopped.


    Lin Mengya didn''t underestimate the enemy, but asked calmly, "Miss Xiaoya, aren''t you afraid of affecting the master of Lezheng''s house when you do these things?"


    "Ha!" Xiaoya laughed fiercely, "he has nothing to do with me!"


    I thought that if it weren''t for each other''s heartlessness, she wouldn''t be ruined all her life.


    The hatred in Xiaoya''s heart makes her more crazy.


    "Do you think he can keep you today?"


    Xiaoya touched the Qionghua seal hidden in her chest.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s too excited. She just feels that the seal is getting hotter and hotter.


    "Master Gong, you''re going to miscalculate today. Ha ha!"


    The woman''s wild laughter was particularly prominent in the chaotic venue.


    Besides those who followed her, others also looked at them with a puzzled face.


    Some people can''t help but come over angrily and want to ask if they have a conscience?


    The elder is dead. They are still laughing here!


    But as soon as the Xu family leader arrived, he saw a strange woman and suddenly took out a small seal from his arms.


    "Qionghua seal is here! You, don''t come to visit the palmprint quickly!"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes turned to the small seal in Xiaoya''s hand.


    Look!


    Now, as soon as she turned over, she became a superior who everyone had to pay homage and salute!


    At the thought of turning over completely, Xiaoya couldn''t help grinning and making it public wantonly.


    "Qionghua seal! Then, what''s that?"


    Some people exclaimed and were puzzled, but three people changed their faces in an instant.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu stared at Xiaoya tightly and clenched his fist. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Not far from him, but also the newly recovered chief Chang and commander Adan, were suddenly surprised.


    Instead, his eyes showed ecstasy!


    They are! I found the legendary palmprint!


    After they looked at each other, they quickly walked over and quickly squeezed in front of the palmprint.


    "Girl, can you show me your Qionghua print?"


    Xiaoya looked at each other defensively, "who are you?"


    "I''m the leader of the secret meeting. Oh, this is commander Dan of our secret meeting. We''re also here to find the palm printer of Qionghua seal. So, miss


    Will you show us the print? "


    Secret meeting?


    Xiaoya felt guilty for a moment.


    But at the thought that this seal was given to her by Le Zhengzi, not to mention now, Le Zhengzi tan or others, I''m afraid she doesn''t dare to tell the truth of her life experience.


    At that moment, he proudly raised his head and handed the printed one hand to the other party.


    "Have a good look, lest some people say my seal is false!"


    Lin Mengya always felt that Xiaoya said this to herself.


    She bent her fingers and tapped on the palm of long Tianyu.


    The latter immediately looked over.


    "There''s a problem." She continued to knock on the palm of her hand and talk in code.


    "Be careful."


    Long Tianyu also knew her two words. Taking advantage of the situation, he grasped her little hand more tightly and wanted to give her some sense of security.


    On the other side, when receiving Qionghua seal, Chang was very cautious.


    Until he checked the little print carefully and over and over again, a bit of ecstasy burst out in his eyes.


    "It''s true!" He said this to commander Adan.


    The other party heard the speech and nodded.


    The eagle eyes still fell heavily on Xiaoya.


    But this time, it was like guarding their prey.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Xiaoya now feels quite secure.


    With the confirmation of the secret meeting, she no longer had to be afraid of being exposed.


    Unless the woman named Ya comes back to life


    No, even if that ya comes back to life, it''s useless!


    Anyway, now Le Zhengzi Tan must not dare to say her identity, and Naya, even if she is alive, she can also say that the other party is false!


    For a time, Xiaoya''s expression was more relaxed and her attitude was more unscrupulous.


    Pointing to Gong ya, he arrogantly ordered chief Chang: "I doubt these two people did the accident just now! Chief Chang, you don''t catch them quickly!"


    This bossy attitude made Chang a little dissatisfied.


    However, according to the rules of the ancient people, the people of Qionghua seal do have a high status and power.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    "Palmprint man, I think there is some misunderstanding?"


    "What misunderstanding?" Xiaoya stared at Chang manager discontentedly. "I said it was them, that''s what they did! Shouldn''t it? You also like the money of the palace family, so you''re not willing to do it?"


    "Palmprint, please pay attention to your words!" Chief Chang couldn''t help but retorted with a calm face.


    But he soon remembered his task. He could only slow down and look at Gong ya.


    "Master Gong, I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding that hasn''t been solved. But this time, we have to explain to the people, so can we..."


    "No."


    Compared with Xiaoya''s arrogance and rudeness, although Lin Mengya refused, her tone was gentle and firm.


    Besides, it has nothing to do with her.


    "Chief Chang, my husband and I were only invited to watch the ceremony. Before that, we had no reason and had any time to arrange this so-called conspiracy."


    "Also, it happened suddenly just now, and we were far away. So up to now, we don''t know what happened. Now it''s too hasty for you to detain us with only three or two words from this little girl?"


    "This, this is indeed hasty."


    often


    The manager is also very helpless!


    Although it was easy to find the palmprint, he was very happy.


    But the palace master is not easy to mess with!


    They are not like the ancient people who are complacent. They always think that the ancient people are superior and the foreigners should be inferior to them.


    It can be said that although the secret meeting is the most mysterious among the ancient people, it does not mean that they are closed and backward like the ancient people.


    For example, the news of Wei Guo.


    Although not comprehensive, there are some lags.


    But the Gong family is definitely one of their key targets.


    Therefore, when I think about the current situation of the palace family, chief Chang doesn''t want to offend people.


    In desperation, he had to step back.


    "Then please don''t walk around when you go back. After all, everyone present is possible. So please cooperate with us."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold. "Of course I will cooperate, but please assure me that chief Chang will investigate impartially. It''s not that I wronged a good man for someone''s word."


    "This is natural. I will investigate it myself. There will be no mistakes. Please rest assured."


    With the assurance of manager Chang, although Lin Mengya is not so relieved, it is always better than continuing to entangle with Xiaoya.


    But she accepted, but Xiaoya quit.


    "What do you mean? Either I said it or she did it! Didn''t you hear me?"


    Xiaoya stared and shouted hard.


    In this regard, the more you listen, the tighter your brow.


    Don''t they all say that the palm printers of Qionghua seal are extremely smart?


    Why is this generation like this?


    However, due to the identity of the other party, he still had to bear to explain.


    "Just now, the master of the palace was right. Everything has to be proved. Please don''t embarrass me."


    "Evidence? Of course I have evidence!"


    But Xiaoya thought that this was Chang''s message to herself.


    Didn''t she just secretly arrange those people to approach while they were in disorder in order to plant the evidence on each other?


    Someone around me had seen something wrong. Just about to remind her, she was stopped by someone else.


    Then, I heard Xiaoya say, "come on, take up the evidence you just found from the master of the palace!"


    Lin Mengya gently raised her eyebrows.


    So, the mastermind of this incident is actually this little elegant girl?


    But what she can''t understand anyway is that it''s such a flawed plan. Why can those who choose to support Xiaoya let Xiaoya fool around?


    Or is it just a means to cover up?


    For a moment, Lin Mengya thought a lot


    She even thought that some might deliberately use Xiaoya''s plan to detain their husband and wife here in order to lure the tiger away from the mountain and raid their temporary residence.


    But before they go out, they still arrange the protection level at home to the highest.


    Although we can''t stop thousands of troops at the moment, I''m afraid hundreds of people can''t break through and rush in.


    Besides, there is a Huo Xiao in charge of the overall situation at home.


    So what are they doing this for?


    When she was thinking, the so-called "evidence" over there had been put in front of Chang.


    Because of the accident just now, he didn''t see the situation here, nor did he know that those people had no chance to get close to them under the threat of long Tianyu and the guard.


    At the moment, on the contrary, he looked serious, like a great enemy.

 Chapter 3114

    I saw someone take a few pieces of seemingly ceramic fragments and put them in front of everyone.


    "What is this?" How serious chief Chang was just now, how confused he is now.


    But Xiaoya looked at Gong Ya proudly and asked provocatively, "should the Lord of the palace know this better than us?"


    She knows shit!


    Lin Mengya wanted to say so, but the man beside her took a thoughtful look at the pattern on the broken jar.


    Lin Mengya saw that he looked very seriously and looked at the past again.


    Eyebrows, suddenly shrunk together.


    This is¡ª¡ª


    "Lord Gong, you won''t dare admit it now?"


    Xiaoya''s attitude became more and more aggressive.


    It was as if she had completely mastered the victory.


    Lin Mengya''s pretty face also became serious. "This is our palace''s unique ''day fire''."


    "Hahaha! You admit it! You finally admit it!"


    Xiaoya seemed to have finally caught hold of her, laughed and said loudly, "since you know this thing, there''s nothing to say."


    "Chief Chang, catch her! Avenge the elder!"


    In an instant, someone began to coax, and someone kept shouting to avenge the elder.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu did not panic at all.


    Especially Lin Mengya.


    "Daytime quickfire" is actually a small explosive that can be carried with you. Its effect is similar to that of a grenade, but it is not so powerful.


    But it''s not something ordinary people can get.


    Generally, only non Yecheng''s exclusive escort team is equipped.


    Moreover, because of the difficulty of manufacturing technology, the inconvenience of carrying and transportation, and the danger of itself, the two brothers should strictly prohibit the outflow of this thing.


    However, sometimes when there are many people, mistakes will inevitably occur.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was surprised when she recognized that this thing could appear here.


    But how does Xiaoya know that this thing is exclusive to the palace family?


    After all, the information of the whole ancient people about the palace family is quite backward and not comprehensive.


    What''s more, it was hot in the daytime, but it had just been developed before she left, and it had not even been put into the escort team.


    In other words, even the owner of her family has never really seen the day-to-day fire that can be put into use.


    However, she had seen this porcelain bottle filled with daytime fire and was quite impressed.


    At the thought of this, Lin Mengya''s heart was filled with an anxious mood for fear that her family might have an accident.


    Therefore, the attitude is a bit impatient.


    "Catch me?"


    Her voice turned cold. "This thing hasn''t been developed before I came, but you can recognize it at a glance. Miss Xiaoya, it seems that you know more about our palace family than I do, huh?"


    Xiaoya''s face was not very good-looking, and her hands were clenched tightly.


    Why?


    Even if she puts out the evidence enough to kill each other, why does Gong Ya take it for granted?


    Shouldn''t she be guilty?


    "Don''t sophistry here! You have admitted just now..."


    "Yes, I admit that this thing is really unique to the palace family. But


    I didn''t admit that I took this thing to hurt people? "


    "Or, as long as it belongs to someone, so long as it can kill people, who must have done it?"


    Who knows, the next moment, she suddenly pulled out the long sword of a guard nearby.


    Unfortunately, the owner of the long sword is under commander Adan.


    The other party was also stunned. Then he saw his sword, which was held by the master of the palace family and pointed to the direction of chief Chang and his own commander.


    "Now, if I kill you with this sword, the murderer should also be the owner of the sword?"


    "You, you''re making a strong argument? This thing is clearly yours. What does it have to do with others?"


    Where is Xiaoya''s eloquence comparable to the king Lin Mengya?


    Even if she was angry, Lin Mengya was still calm.


    "Isn''t that what you said? It belongs to the palace family, so the crime of harming people should be recorded on the head of the palace family. The sword belongs to the little brother, and the crime of killing people should also be recorded on the little brother?"


    She said so, just now a little change of facial expression of frequent duties, can not help but feel that the old face is red.


    But in my heart, I was even more dissatisfied with the noisy palmprint.


    "Calm down, master of the palace. I believe Miss Xiaoya must have been confused for a while, so she said those words. I hope the master of the palace doesn''t care about her."


    But when he saw the woman opposite, his lips were slightly hooked. Then he put the sword away with his backhand and handed it to the guard who lost the sword and looked confused.


    "Little brother, I just offended you."


    The guard was still a little angry just now, but when he saw the other party''s politeness, he waved his hand somewhat unkindly.


    "No problem."


    "I just haven''t asked this little brother. What''s the name of your sword? I think the material of this sword is better and some special. It should be specially made?"


    The little brother is also straightforward, especially those who can follow the commander of ah Dan must be similar to him. They all have some martial crazy temper.


    Hearing that others praised their little partner, he scratched his head foolishly, but said proudly: "yes! The master of the palace is really knowledgeable. Our swords are specially made in the secret society. They are full of toughness and can''t roll easily!"


    "All right!"


    Commander Dan shouted quickly, and then stopped it.


    He also glared at his short hearted subordinates.


    If this goes on, won''t all their secrets be carried out by this silly boy?


    At the same time, Gong Ya had two more fears about her.


    But his subordinates were foolishly not very interesting.


    But who made the master of the palace look at himself too attentively!


    Obviously, the other party covered his eyes and mouth, but he still felt that the other party was listening to what he said.


    Everyone will like this feeling.


    Lin Mengya''s goal has been achieved, so he looked at the group opposite and continued: "did you hear that just now? This little brother''s sword has also been specially made. I think it''s hard for outsiders to know the inside story except those who are also members of the secret meeting."


    "Similarly, the production and use of this day-to-day fire are strictly controlled in the palace family. Even I learned the name of this thing in my later letters with my family."


    "As for the pattern, it is because it is a simplified version of the family emblem of our palace family, so I can recognize it at a glance."


    "If I really want to kill the elder,


    Or disturb your sacrificial activities by the way, why don''t I change a less symbolic weapon? "


    Seeing Xiaoya getting more and more flustered, she tried to speak several times and was blocked back by Lin Mengya.


    "You know, firing a patterned porcelain bottle is easier than painting a bottle with complex lines, isn''t it?"


    Her words have almost laid out all the doubts.


    Everything has a motive.


    But she has no motive and no conditions to do it.


    Therefore, as long as you still have a brain, you should be able to think of it. I''m afraid the side where she was framed is relatively large.


    Xiaoya saw that chief Chang was a little shaken and hurriedly said, "it must be her temporary intention!"


    "Temporary intention? That''s even less."


    Lin Mengya didn''t give her a chance to counterattack at all.


    "From the start to the explosion, the daytime flash fire only broke in an instant. According to what you said, it was my temporary intention. Then I ask Miss Xiaoya, how did I plug the daytime flash fire into the big colored ball in full view of the public?"


    "How do I know?" Xiaoya subconsciously asked, but she immediately realized that she was timid.


    Biting her teeth, she stared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    The latter shrugged. "It''s no use staring at me, but instead of blocking me here, it''s better to have a good look. Who''s in charge of the mechanism that controls the day-to-day explosion."


    Lin Mengya''s sharp eyes looked around for a week.


    Then it fell on a guy hiding from the crowd.


    "There is a baffle in the daytime flowing fire. Although it is small, it is quite hard. If you want to pull it out, and no one pays attention, you must use a very thin and tenacious thread."


    "Presumably, I''m afraid my finger was cut?"


    The crowd unconsciously followed her line of sight.


    But a man hiding behind the crowd suddenly retracted his right hand into his sleeve.


    "Is that you?"


    Someone nearby grabbed his right hand impolitely.


    But unexpectedly, the man''s reaction was very fierce. He threw away and tried to run.


    "Stop him for me."


    Commander a Shan narrowed his eyes and gave orders in a deep voice.


    The subordinates around the outside rushed up, and the man couldn''t resist, so he was pressed down by the people.


    Moreover, his right hand was picked out.


    "Commander, there is indeed a fine wound!"


    After hearing his subordinates'' reply, commander Dan''s face was also heavy.


    He glanced at the palmprint with a bad look, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he strode to the captured man.


    "It''s not me. You made a mistake. It''s really not me!"


    The man was still quibbling and pleading. Unfortunately, under the iron and blood wrist of commander ah Dan, the man soon changed from begging for mercy to wailing.


    He almost trampled the other party to death with one foot. Commander Adan stepped on the other party''s chest and asked coldly; "Where are the things?"


    "What, what?" The man is still arguing.


    Commander a Shan''s heart was horizontal. As soon as he was about to exert himself, he heard the woman''s voice in the crowd a little hoarse.


    "It must not be on him."


    Commander a Dan looked at her and was about to ask her why she was sure. He heard the other party smile and asked, "young lady, in fact, these two things are the hard evidence you have prepared to frame me, right?"

 Chapter 3115

    Xiaoya''s face became extremely gloomy at the moment she asked.


    She was still proud of her wonderful plan.


    But I don''t want to be turned over by the other party so easily!


    Lin Mengya didn''t even need her answer, so she continued, "so when you asked people to hide evidence on my side, you had to put this east Tibet on others because you were blocked by my people."


    "And just now it''s so messy that no one can be sure whether it''s taken out of me. Then you can find someone to perjure and say that you saw me destroy the evidence, so you can keep it secretly."


    "In addition to your identity and your ancient people''s rejection of me, they will certainly stand on your side."


    She broke Xiaoya''s plot so easily, always giving people a feeling that cats play with mice.


    Even Xiaoya''s face turned from white to blue, and she felt ashamed in her heart.


    But now, if she really takes out the evidence, it will be tantamount to sitting on Gong Ya''s words!


    How can this bitch be so cunning?


    Lin Mengya said coldly, and the reaction of others was second. Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at Xiaoya with an unbelievable face.


    From shock, doubt, to final disappointment.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoya would try so hard to attack the master of the palace family.


    He really doesn''t understand.


    Why does Xiaoya hate the master of the palace so much?


    "It''s all your own nonsense! Why do you say I did it?"


    Xiaoya is a little flustered.


    But she is still a dead duck and refuses to admit defeat easily.


    But all those present who are more intelligent can see the twists and turns.


    Especially Chang Zhangshi.


    The excitement of seeing the palmprint disappeared.


    The printer is really important for their mission.


    But if it is such a stupid and vicious woman, I''m afraid it will affect their plan.


    He exchanged a quick look with Commander Adan.


    Well, it seems that the two have reached an agreement.


    Lin Mengya curled her lips and smiled. "Xiaoya, fair and free. Although I don''t know why you want to frame me, if you''re only aimed at me, it''s between us."


    "But you have implicated others."


    "So it''s no longer just the two of us."


    She looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu and Chang in a serious tone.


    "I wonder what you two think?"


    By now, things are very clear.


    Since Xiaoya is suspected of framing Gong ya, once the matter is settled, Xiaoya is the real culprit behind the accident.


    Le Zhengzi sighed.


    He thought that in any case, he had to protect Xiaoya''s life, which was an explanation to Aunt Qing.


    As for the others, he can no longer indulge each other''s mistakes.


    "I have no opinion. Everything is at the disposal of chief Chang."


    He is trying to get rid of the power of disposal. One is to avoid suspicion, and the other is to hope that chief Chang can buy his own favor and leave Xiaoya a life.


    Chief Chang nodded with a straight face, "well, I''m sure I''ll explain to the big guy."


    Since he is a useless palmprint, he will not cover up.


    Lin Mengya nodded when she saw that the matter had come to an end


    I''m satisfied.


    After all, her requirements for this group of ancient people have never been high.


    But unexpectedly, Xiaoya suddenly went crazy, red eyes, grabbed Le Zhengzi''s skirt, and sternly questioned.


    "That''s how you repay my mother for saving your life? How can you live up to my mother!"


    Le Zhengzi was distressed, but he still chose to wrap Xiaoya''s hand and said with great sincerity, "Xiaoya, I promise aunt Qing will take care of you. But this doesn''t mean that I will let you do anything wrong. You really did wrong this time!"


    "What did I do wrong? I did it for you and the ancient family!"


    She pointed at Gong Ya fiercely. "Do you know how much money she has? If all this money becomes ours, who dares to tell you what to do with you! You fool, you know what a good opportunity you gave up!"


    This almost made Lin Mengya laugh.


    Because, this is too ridiculous, at the same time, it also makes her feel a little bored and tired.


    Rubbing her temples, she suddenly opened her mouth in a cold voice.


    "Until now, you still have such a mind."


    "Then I might as well tell you that my palace family is indeed an invincible country with unparalleled wealth and status."


    "But can one of you control this huge wealth?"


    She looked at the Zhao family, the Ding family, the Chen family, and those family members who had such thoughts on her. For the first time, she showed her arrogance in the world.


    "With you frogs at the bottom of the well, I gave you something. Do you dare to take it? Can you take it?"


    "Our imperial family''s fiefdom stretches for thousands of miles; the big chamber of Commerce connects all over the world and reaches Kyushu; Sitai college has a wide range of talents and is superior to all the heroes in the world; the population is even more prosperous, with millions of people."


    "You, oh, how can you compete?"


    It was quiet all around.


    Everyone seemed to look at the palace owner for the first time, but there was a huge wave in their heart.


    They should have questioned, should not have believed, and thought it was just the other party''s boast.


    But


    They can no longer seem to deceive themselves and others. Even they can''t imagine the strength of the palace family.


    That''s the scenery they''ve never seen!


    "My wife has always kept a low profile. This time, she came to the ancient people at the invitation of your Presbyterian Council. Unexpectedly, she was looked down upon by others. It seems that it is not our husband and wife."


    In the low voice, there was a little pride.


    Long Tianyu stood on her side. They stood side by side, but with their dignity that they could never compare with or even surpass.


    It was as if they had just awakened from a dream that they remembered that the two in front of them were definitely at the top of the country of Wei.


    Yue Zhengzi''s heart shook fiercely, and his eyes burst into incomparable light.


    He, once again saw the confident eyes!


    He hasn''t seen it since aunt Qing died.


    Now, he can actually regain the admiration that seems to have been lost for a long time here.


    Chief Chang had no time to scold the people of the ancient family, and immediately made a serious guarantee to Gong ya.


    "The leader of the palace family is serious. We don''t mean that. Please rest assured with your highness. We won''t indulge in this matter!"


    "Come on, take the palmprint down. I''ll interrogate myself!"


    The people he brought naturally only listened to his orders.


    Subsequently, Xiaoya was gagged and dragged down.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t stay to see how they cleaned up


    Chaos, just before leaving, she suddenly asked Le Zhengzi to fix a sentence.


    "You said, what''s the name of your life-saving benefactor?"


    "I don''t know her name. She just asked our brother to call her aunt Qing."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu still wondered why she asked, but the couple had left long ago.


    It''s not impossible for him to catch up.


    Now the meeting is so chaotic that the elder is dead. He must deal with the families who make trouble with Xiaoya.


    It was the Chang manager who could not hide his joy in his eyes when he looked at the back of the palace master.


    "Chief Chang, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go. The master of the palace is still waiting for us to give an explanation."


    Le Zhengzi thought Chang was lying.


    But now he, where else can he worry about others?


    It should have been a secret for Aunt Qing to save him.


    But now for Xiaoya, he is afraid of himself. He is afraid that he can''t completely keep the secret.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help sighing again.


    That''s it! Who made him owe aunt Qing?


    ......


    Things are similar to what the husband and wife think.


    Sure enough, someone sent a false message shortly after they left.


    They said that the couple were involved in a plot to distract uncle Huo.


    But as soon as the man finished, he was detained by Huo Xiao.


    I''m afraid this meeting will clean up the conspiracy.


    "The Ding family and the Chen family are the masterminds." Huoxiao said truthfully.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t feel much surprised, but she was a little confused, "didn''t Ding''s master and Chen Lao get caught?"


    "They jumped over the wall because they were caught. They said they had the support of a very powerful man in the ancient family. In short, they wanted to lead my father away and then sneak into the house. However, I pressed them down."


    Huo Xiao was once a stronghold bully, and his ability to guard his family was definitely not much.


    Even if they are not the main force, he can hold it alone.


    Moreover, this time, both husband and wife left the most elite hands.


    It''s not as simple as chopping melons and vegetables to deal with those mobs?


    Moreover, if she guessed right, those powerful people in the population would not be Xiaoya, right?


    When Lin Mengya finished, the family suddenly became speechless.


    But aunt Fang, after hearing the words "palmprint man", twisted her eyebrows and thought for a moment, then slowly said, "I''ve heard of this palmprint man. However, according to my father, the palmprint man was very intelligent at the beginning. Unexpectedly, he was reduced to this."


    "Aunt Fang, do you remember who was the last person to print?" Lin Mengya looked at her and asked curiously.


    Aunt Fang shook her head. "The whereabouts of the palmprint man have become a mystery. I just listen to my father... By the way, my father-in-law seems to have mentioned the palmprint man."


    She looked at Holland.


    The latter had no impression, but no wonder he couldn''t remember.


    Although after his false memory disappeared, most of his real memories were found back.


    However, the original situation was too tragic. So far, some memories are obviously missing.


    I think if my father mentioned the palmprint, it should also be in those disappeared memories!

 Chapter 3116

    Long Tianyu''s sight never left his wife.


    Until they returned to the room to rest, he changed his clothes and whispered with his daughter-in-law; "You seem to care about this palmprint."


    "Me?" Lin Mengya shook her head, "I''m just curious about the palmprint."


    But she knew she couldn''t hide it from long Tianyu. She paused and leaned her body in the arms of a man. Then she said, "how can there be such a coincidence in the world? She saved Le Zhengzi Xiu''s two brothers, also called aunt Qing."


    "Maybe it''s with my mother-in-law?" Long Tianyu said.


    Lin Mengya was thoughtful, "but what about that little girl? Although there will be all kinds of coincidences in the world, but two generations have heavy names. How can such a thing be easily met?"


    Perhaps there is such a coincidence.


    But now, she still has some wishful thinking.


    If aunt Qing is really her mother


    Long Tianyu knew his wife''s thoughts very well, so she only felt more distressed.


    It can be said that ya''er has been pursuing the footprints left by her mother all the time.


    Although his mother-in-law did not grow up with her, his wife never complained about her mother, but little by little, through the things left by her mother-in-law, tasted her mother''s image.


    As long as it is about her mother-in-law, she will cherish it bit by bit.


    Therefore, as a good husband who unconditionally supports his wife, he feels that he should at least do something for his wife.


    So, when his wife went to coax the two babies, long Tianyu ordered people to guard the house and went to Lezheng''s house with blade one.


    Unfortunately, Le zhengzixiu is still dealing with the affairs of the elder.


    But Xiaoya was sent back and directly locked up.


    Long Tianyu wanted to get some clues from Xiaoya, but he didn''t want to hear a man and a woman, two repressed but fierce quarrels, as soon as he and Ren touched Xiaoya''s room.


    "I don''t care! You must get me out, or I''ll make your secret public!"


    "Dare you! I advise you not to think about taking an inch. Now you can come to this end, you deserve it."


    "Ha ha ha! Le Zhengzi Tan! If you hadn''t given me this opportunity, if you hadn''t let me pretend to be the daughter of your life-saving benefactor without telling Le Zheng''s family leader, how could I be like this? It''s all your fault, and you must be responsible!"


    "Crazy woman, I really want to kill you."


    "Then come!" Xiaoya''s hysterical provocation doesn''t seem to care about her life and death at all.


    Le Zhengzi Tan also had no choice. Finally, she slammed the door in anger.


    What he didn''t know was that all this fell into long Tianyu''s ears.


    Long eyes narrowed, revealing a sharp light.


    The blade beside him was silent and was still waiting for his instructions.


    This Xiaoya is really fake!


    In this way, the life-saving benefactor of Le Zheng''s family is probably his legendary mother-in-law in the Jianghu.


    But why does Le Zhengzi Tan have to hide it?


    Does the other party know that his wife may be true?


    "Blade one, follow Le Zhengzi tan."


    "Yes."


    The voice floated by and the man had disappeared.


    Long Tianyu squinted and glanced at the room where the sound of falling things was coming out, but a trace of condensation flashed in her eyes.


    It''s just a fake of dove occupying magpie''s nest. Are you still trying to calculate his wife?


    Not long after, Xiaoya suddenly screamed in horror in the backyard.


    "Ah! Help! It''s not me, I''m forced, it''s not me! Let me go! Let me go!"


    After hearing the sound, the people in charge of guarding outside the yard rushed in.


    But in the wide open door, there was no shadow of a second person except Xiaoya, who was scared pale and collapsed on the ground begging for mercy.


    The two looked at each other.


    No, did you hit a ghost?


    But they didn''t think too much. Anyway, people are still alive.


    Anyway, the second childe also ordered before. As long as there is no human life, you can ignore what happened to the people inside.


    Thinking about it, they still searched in the yard and found nothing.


    I''m afraid the crazy woman did it herself.


    "Be honest!"


    One of them angrily threatened, and then closed the door and left with his companions.


    But he didn''t know that once he closed the door, Xiaoya inside looked like a ghost. He just felt that there was always a shadow in front of him.


    "No, don''t come here! I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it!"


    Outside the door, long Tianyu stood in the corner, staring at the continuous cries inside with satisfaction.


    By the way, I also took back the powder I just used.


    This is his wife''s special "Ecstasy".


    Even if only a little is inhaled into the mouth and nose, it can produce a strong hallucinogenic effect.


    Moreover, he learned the guiding technique from his wife.


    Now what Xiaoya sees is the picture she is most afraid of. At the same time, she will keep a certain sense.


    This is the most powerful part of this medicine.


    Only the more sober you are, the more you feel that this terrible picture is true.


    It was originally developed by Lin Mengya and used on the enemy.


    Xiaoya, although not qualified, it''s enough hateful!


    Long Tianyu put away his things and turned to leave.


    Soon after, Le Zhengzi Xiu came back with chief Chang.


    It''s just that neither of them looks very relaxed.


    After all, the great elder died on the spot, and the ceremony of selecting priests was interrupted.


    But the sacrificial ceremony will continue.


    Fortunately, before they left, they found that the original candidate had been selected, but they forgot to check it because it was too chaotic at that time.


    But after they took apart the small colored ball, they saw the name on it and shouted bad again in their hearts.


    "Master Lezheng, what should we do about it?" Chief Chang asked him in some embarrassment.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu also hesitated. After considering for a moment, he said, "although the candidate has been selected, she is not from my ancient family. I think we should consider it carefully."


    "Oh, well." Chief Chang nodded.


    They thought of going together.


    But just after they had discussed it, they hid the candidate first and said that they didn''t choose it this time. When they wanted to choose it again, someone hurried to report.


    "Master Lezheng, I''m always in charge. It''s not good! Now everyone knows that the priest selected this time is the master of the palace."


    "Now, they are going to ask the palace master to give an explanation!"


    They were surprised, "what?!"


    "What? Priest? Isn''t that a joke?"


    When Lin Mengya received the news, she only felt ridiculous.


    "Moreover, the list of candidates has not been confirmed by them before, and there will certainly be no my name. What''s my name


    Why is it on the list of candidates? This is ridiculous! "


    It was really wave after wave, which didn''t give her any room to rest.


    In this regard, uncle Huo also said it was difficult to understand.


    The news came from an eye liner, but it was just a step outside.


    Now, the door has been blocked.


    But unlike previous times, most of them thought she was destined.


    Otherwise, there is no list on it. Why did she last appear?


    But in this way, Lin Mengya felt more difficult.


    She sat in her chair, her mind spinning all the time.


    Suddenly, there was a flash in my mind!


    "So it is." She said reluctantly.


    She said that Xiaoya designed her this time, which is simply the level of Pediatrics.


    Even if she didn''t fight back on the spot, after the event, Le Zhengzi Xiu and chief Chang investigated, this leaky conspiracy simply couldn''t stand.


    But now she realized.


    The root cause of the big ball burst was not to blame her.


    But to annihilate the evidence!


    At this time, Lin Mengya asked aunt Fang and uncle Huo to go out for her to appease the excited ancient people.


    After long Tianyu came back, she hurried back to the room with the man, and then began to take off her clothes.


    "Madam, it''s still light. Don''t be so anxious."


    Long Tianyu teased her, but what he got was two merciless eyes from his wife.


    "Pour me your head full of waste! Come on, take you to the meeting!"


    "Oh!"


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife with some regret and put on a gray dress.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the big beauty became an insignificant little attendant.


    Lin Mengya stares directly and warns the other party not to make any trouble.


    "Take your regrets back! Otherwise, you''ll get out and sleep with the children tonight!"


    Long Tianyu immediately got rid of all his distractions.


    He nodded very solemnly and said, "please rest assured, madam. I know what to do."


    I''m kidding. Who would put the great beauty''s wife out of her arms and hug her two fat little guys?


    The two sneaked out of the backyard.


    Although someone was guarding the backyard, long Tianyu turned over two walls and went out of the alley in the backyard.


    Lin Mengya just looked at the situation outside and quickly hung her head.


    It''s horrible!


    The crazy eyes of those guys seem to be ignited by pouring fire oil!


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to face these fanatics!


    Soon, she came to the meeting again under the cover of her own man.


    It''s just that it''s almost cleaned up here.


    Usually, the gate is locked here. Only one month before the sacrifice, someone will clean and decorate it one after another.


    No one here remembers such a big thing now.


    After the two came in, Lin Mengya went straight to the place where the accident had happened before.


    "What are you looking for? I''ll help you find it together." Long Tianyu asked in her ear.


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    She doesn''t know whether she guessed right or not, but if it''s what she thought, then that thing must still be here!

 Chapter 3117

    Fortunately, no one bothers here. Lin Mengya can also open her hands and feet to look for it.


    Long Tianyu really looked at her, but she turned around like a headless fly. He hurriedly grabbed the man and asked in a low voice, "two people find it faster than one."


    Looking at the worry in his eyes, Lin Mengya explained: "I suspect that the reason why the accident happened is to add my name unconsciously."


    "Just now I thought about it carefully and found that the only person who had the opportunity to do it that day and would not divulge the news afterwards was the elder!"


    The one who did it was the elder, and so was the one who was killed.


    Therefore, her name became their choice.


    Of course, Lin Mengya doesn''t believe in such a so-called chosen person.


    In particular, there are too many places to move.


    Even if there is a person chosen by heaven, she feels that the gods and ghosts of the ancient people should not choose her as a foreigner.


    Or a disaster leader who can turn the ancient family upside down on his own.


    So, it doesn''t depend at all!


    Long Tianyu understood and nodded with approval.


    "So, are you looking for evidence that the elder didn''t have time to deal with?"


    "That''s right. At that time, the incident happened suddenly, and the whole process was under our eyes. Therefore, if the elder wanted to do it, he had only a few opportunities."


    Lin Mengya whispered to her man as she looked for him.


    Long Tianyu was an expert at playing tricks.


    Although he is an iron Han Han in front of his wife, it seems that he is also a ruthless master.


    He probably knows what his wife is looking for.


    But now they are both guessing. Only after finding the evidence can they determine whether the person who started the operation is the elder.


    Long Tianyu stood at the place where the big colored ball was hanging, looked up and looked up.


    Now there are no festive colored balls there.


    In fact, it is not a colored ball, but an inverted small tripod.


    Just in response to the scenery, I put a circle of colorful flowers outside as decoration, which looks like a big colored ball.


    Inside this small tripod, there is a small mechanism that can be directly connected to the altar.


    Therefore, when a small colored ball bounces into the inside of the small tripod, the small mechanism inside will open immediately, and then the small tripod will immediately stand up and slide the small colored ball falling inside directly from the mechanism at the bottom.


    It can be said that this process is absolutely full of randomness.


    Because from the position of the elder, it is impossible to accurately throw the small colored ball with ya''er''s name.


    Unless someone with deep internal power helps.


    But at that time, everyone''s attention was focused on it. If someone helped, at least they would not ignore it.


    So how did they do it?


    Lin Mengya is still looking.


    Just think about the whole process. The list was put in after Le Zhengzi, chief executive Chang and elder confirmed each other.


    If the elder changes halfway, the other two people can''t see it.


    Therefore, at least the colored balls in the box should be corresponding.


    She also wondered whether it was written in special ink.


    But soon, she herself denied the idea.


    At present, the key thing is not how her name is mixed in, but how they accurately lock her name.


    After searching for nothing for a long time, she also fixed her eyes on the small tripod.


    He got up and walked to long Tianyu.


    "It should have been replaced. It seems that the evidence should have been erased."


    Long Tianyu looked at her and whispered.


    Lin Mengya pursed her mouth.


    Indeed, whoever designed the plot can only say that the other party''s means are really powerful.


    It is not only possible that the elder as a witness died, but now the small tripod used on the day as a material evidence was blown apart by the day-to-day flash fire.


    The explosion in such a narrow space, even if there is any evidence left, has long been destroyed by the high temperature.


    So I''m afraid they won''t find evidence in this game.


    Lin Mengya is more and more unwilling.


    Her eyes swept back and forth on the small tripod, and then she suddenly turned around and ran to the altar.


    "Madam, calm down!"


    Long Tianyu followed.


    He thought he was angry with his wife, so his wife wanted to blow the altar out.


    If it is normal, it will be smashed. Why can''t he protect his daughter-in-law?


    But now the situation is more or less complicated.


    He felt that it was not worth the loss to make the complex environment more complex in order to take a breath.


    So he stopped her.


    Unfortunately, it''s so late.


    I saw my wife''s small fist fall hard and hit the wall behind the altar.


    It hurts long Tianyu.


    Quickly put his wife''s little hand in the palm of his hand and rubbed it constantly.


    "I''ll do this kind of rough work later. My wife''s hands are so precious that she can''t..."


    "Shh! Listen!"


    Lin Mengya covered his mouth and listened attentively to the movement inside the wall.


    Long Tianyu was also stunned.


    The next moment, I heard the inside of the wall, from far to near. It seemed that something kept colliding and rolling in the wall. Then, I only heard a crisp sound of "Ding".


    They don''t know that this is the reason why every time a sacrificial candidate is selected, the selected small colored ball hits the bell on the sacrificial platform.


    Lin Mengya touched the altar and found a mechanism that could open and close.


    Then she pressed it.


    The altar suddenly and slowly raised a small sandalwood box.


    After they opened it, they found that there was a small colored ball in it.


    Open it and have a look, but it''s a strange name.


    But they can be sure that the person''s name on this colored ball should be the person who is really selected for sacrifice.


    "That''s what I''m looking for."


    After reading it, Lin Mengya put away the colored ball.


    Although there was an accident before, afterwards, Le Zhengzi and Xiu must have found all the colored balls.


    In this way, her name can become an accident of the choice.


    Moreover, if there is one more or one less, first of all, Le Zhengzi Xiu and chief Chang can''t pass the test.


    Then we can only let the real sacrificial candidate "disappear".


    "Oh, unexpectedly, they really took great pains."


    Long Tianyu soon realized what the other party did.


    He quickly climbed up the altar, stood up and looked for it for a while, and found a loose brick hidden


    ¡£


    Speaking of, the turning head is only the size of a fist.


    If you don''t look closely, it''s really hard to find.


    And after taking out the turning head, he took out a thin blank.


    It''s light and tough.


    After he came down, he handed the baffle to Lin Mengya.


    "Unexpectedly, it was such a small thing."


    Long Tianyu said with a smile.


    Lin Mengya looked around the small block.


    It was found that although it was dry, there were some black stains on both sides.


    She touched it with her hand and it was a little sticky.


    I''m afraid this is the secret of changing the name.


    Moreover, the other party is really very careful. If the blank is inserted in the middle, not only will people not hear any unexpected sound, but also the two small colored balls will hit the lower one with the upper one like the relay.


    As for why the explosion didn''t hit both balls.


    She carefully checked it again and found that the baffle was not complete.


    A small part should have broken off.


    However, Lin Mengya looked at the baffle and remembered the explosion that day.


    Lost in thought.


    However, long Tianyu seemed to be aware of something, suddenly grabbed her slender waist, turned around and pulled her directly under the altar.


    Although the altar is not high, it is more than enough for two people to squat down.


    Soon, they heard footsteps.


    Those people should also avoid people.


    "Hurry up, finish the finishing work quickly, and we can get the reward."


    Someone lowered his voice and said.


    The couple hiding under the altar looked at each other.


    Then I heard that the people outside seemed to step on the altar.


    But they don''t have long Tianyu''s hand and tall man. Therefore, they also use some other tools.


    But they found the loose wall brick accurately.


    "Eh? Why is it missing?"


    Of course not.


    Because now everything is in her hand.


    One person said anxiously, "if you look again, how can you disappear?"


    Another man also looked into it very carefully and said with a little speculation: "is it because the noise that day was too loud, so he shook everything down. It''s so narrow here. Maybe it''s stuck somewhere?"


    "Really?" His companions were suspicious.


    "It should be like this. You don''t know how much care I spent to make that thing. The master said that people can''t hear anything unusual. That''s why I painted a layer of paste on it. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have to worry so much."


    "Come on, what''s the use of saying this. The third lady didn''t serve as a sacrifice, and our errands were ruined. You''d better plug the brick quickly so that we won''t be found out and we''ll have to follow!"


    "Well, all right."


    Under the altar, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu didn''t expect that there was an inside story!


    The person who set up the mechanism is not the one who cooperated with Xiaoya to frame her.


    Even these two people didn''t know that the ball they had booked was not the original one!


    Those two people were also afraid of being discovered, so they worked very fast.


    About ten minutes later, they also left. Lin Mengya and long Tianyu just got out from under the altar.

 Chapter 3118

    Lin Mengya held the small colored ball in her hand and narrowed her eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, it is still a big play in which Mantis catches cicadas and yellow finches are behind."


    Long Tianyu also has a serious face.


    They also have a tacit understanding.


    Basically, without any conversation, the two decided to go out and have a look.


    This side of the venue is a separate courtyard without a name, but a plaque is hung on the door, on which is a crescent moon in white, representing crescent lake.


    Under normal circumstances, it will not be open except for sacrificial activities.


    Although something happened to the elder, it was still cold here. There were almost no people.


    Those two people should be responsible for arranging the meeting.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya saw them go to a small warehouse with tools.


    It is estimated that these two people did not expect that someone should follow them.


    Therefore, they are ready to leave when they put the tools in the room.


    Don''t want to at this time, suddenly appeared a man in black.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were also surprised.


    If you look further, you will see that the man in black attacked them directly!


    Without enough time to think, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu shot at the same time almost in an instant.


    Although Lin Mengya''s dark crossbow is short, its lethality can not be underestimated, and its speed is fast. Even if it is an expert, it is difficult to avoid it without preparation.


    Long Tianyu also took out the short knife in his sleeve.


    Since he couldn''t use too much strength on his legs, he focused on practicing a set of martial arts moves most suitable for close combat.


    His psychological quality is quite good, and that set of skills is really powerful.


    That short knife is like the extension of his arm. When waving, it can easily take the lives of others.


    The man in black was first attacked by Lin Mengya''s dark crossbow and hurt his back.


    Now the appearance of long Tianyu makes him more difficult to parry.


    After several rounds, people are already at a disadvantage.


    Nevertheless, the other party still wanted to kill the two men.


    "Don''t run!"


    Lin Mengya drank coldly to remind the two people.


    The two people were also scared silly. At this meeting, they stumbled and helped each other out.


    The man in black obviously didn''t expect that he just came to kill someone and kill his mouth, but he could still encounter these two big troubles.


    I want to withdraw now.


    Long Tianyu didn''t use the killing move, but deliberately sold the other party a flaw, and then released the man in black who had been seriously injured.


    Of course, people in black may feel that they escaped with their lives.


    Seeing people running away, Lin Mengya came to her own man.


    "Someone will follow him outside."


    Long Tianyu lowered his voice and explained in Lin Mengya''s ear.


    "Yes."


    She knew.


    His own man is definitely not a soft hearted person.


    I guess I want to follow the vine and find out the people behind the scenes.


    Seeing that what they wanted to find had been found, they accidentally ran into this matter. They had no reason to stay, so they went home.


    But I didn''t think that those ancient people didn''t leave. Instead, they knelt down at the door of the small yard where they lived temporarily and prayed honestly.


    This scene made Lin Mengya''s brain numb.


    "Together, they want to offer me like a Bodhisattva


    What happened? "


    She doesn''t want to go out at all now.


    really


    She couldn''t accept burning incense and kneeling down to the living. She always felt that she might be dying soon.


    What''s more, it''s weird everywhere.


    "Don''t talk about you. It''s the first time in my life."


    Aunt Fang also looked helpless.


    She wanted to go out to appease the big guy, but no matter how hard she tried to persuade them, she kept on. She had to decide that Gong Ya was the priest chosen by God.


    But they learned well this time and didn''t make trouble. That is, they said good words and asked Gong ya to come forward and become their priest.


    After hearing this, Lin Mengya looked loveless.


    At this time, uncle Huo appeared in front of everyone with a calm face.


    When Aunt Fang saw him, she immediately greeted him and asked, "what do you say over there?"


    Uncle Huo sighed and shook his head. "I went to see the chief executive of the secret meeting, but I didn''t expect that he wanted Gong ya to become a priest, and wanted me to persuade him."


    But Lin Mengya felt that uncle Huo looked at himself with a few worries for some reason.


    After another look at Aunt Fang, she suddenly realized.


    I''m afraid there''s another secret, but I''m afraid aunt Fang will worry about it?


    These two old dog food are really choking.


    Fortunately, she was also smart. She successfully led aunt Fang away with two babies.


    Looking at the figure of aunt Fang leaving, uncle Huo sighed helplessly, "it''s really not good. Let''s run away secretly."


    "Uncle Huo, what''s the matter?"


    Uncle Huo''s appearance also made Lin Mengya raise her heart higher.


    In fact, if the priest was not designed by someone with a heart, and she didn''t know what the other party wanted her to be a priest, she wouldn''t mind being a priest.


    After all, if this is the case, she will be more able to heal Moyan baby at home.


    Even at the beginning, she mistakenly thought that this was not le Zhengzi''s plan?


    Until, the man who had been preaching between her and le Zhengzi Xiu appeared and brought Le Zhengzi Xiu''s words.


    I told her not to accept the position of priest easily.


    It''s best to wait until he finds out before deciding.


    Therefore, she wants to know what the other party''s purpose is to design herself.


    Now, it''s really not easy!


    Uncle Huo''s eyebrows were tightly clustered together and said solemnly, "the center of Yueya Lake was completely dry. But just last night, a lot of lake water suddenly appeared in it."


    "So someone said, I''m afraid it''s the will of the lake God that you were chosen this time."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya blinked, "so uncle Huo, where is the ancient people holding sacrificial activities?"


    "It''s in the middle of the lake, but it used to be dry, so there was no accident." Uncle Huo said truthfully.


    "Tut!" Lin Mengya shrugged. "You see, I''ll tell you. They tried hard to make me an elected priest. I''m afraid they wanted me to sacrifice to the lake God! So, feudal superstition is not good! As a living man, how can I be the daughter-in-law of the lake God?"


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help recalling a text she had learned in modern times.


    At that time, the teacher said that it was a feudal bad habit to marry a daughter-in-law for the lake God and the sea god.


    Besides, she thinks so.


    If there are gods, you have to choose a daughter-in-law, don''t you?


    Take it or leave it


    God has to be arranged by believers. Can marriage succeed?


    Then the "God" is too unparalleled.


    Moreover, she is not only a married woman, but also a mother of three children.


    The lake God has to start. Is it too immoral for the lake God?


    Huo shuna also agreed, but nodded. He found that Gong Ya didn''t seem as eager as he thought.


    As if it had nothing to do with himself, he asked, "do you know something inside?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t want uncle Huo to continue in such a hurry. She smiled and handed over the two things she had kept close to him to Uncle Huo.


    "This is... Hi ball. What''s this?"


    People of the ancient family called the small colored ball Xiqiu, and the small tripod was called "Xinfang".


    To put it bluntly, I''m still engaged in the marriage of the lake God. It''s just because the lake is dry, which turns it into a sacrificial activity.


    Lin Mengya explained, and also said the two people they met later and the people in black.


    "So, in fact, someone borrowed the hands of those two people and exchanged your name with this name?"


    Uncle Huo understood at once.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Uncle Huo''s eyebrows relaxed a lot.


    "If you have these two things, it can indeed prove that someone has tampered with it. However, I suggest you give them to me and let me do it."


    To put it bluntly, it''s still because she''s a foreigner.


    Although her words before were enough to make some smart people afraid of her, they were only a few.


    If she mentioned it directly, she would probably be bitten again.


    Sometimes she is helpless.


    However, this phenomenon is also common in some extremely exclusive places.


    Foreigners, this is their original sin of being wronged and framed.


    Even until modern times, such a phenomenon has not always existed?


    Therefore, in order to make the most of these evidences, it is better to give them to Uncle Huo and let him operate as "Zhao Yixuan".


    Uncle Huo told her again to be patient and not to go out until he heard from her.


    Lin Mengya naturally agreed.


    After seeing off uncle Huo, Lin Mengya turned and went back to her room.


    Then, news came from long Tianyu.


    "Those two people belong to the Wang family."


    After this sentence, Lin Mengya felt that her man''s face seemed a little angry.


    So she took the initiative to send herself up and rubbed into his arms.


    "Do you know the Wang family?"


    "Well, he visited me before and wanted to talk about cooperation with us. That time, his daughter offended you."


    "Oh, it''s her!"


    Lin Mengya just remembered.


    It is really a very simple and delicate little girl, but the situation of xiaofubao in her family is somewhat special. Generally, she can''t easily let outsiders get close to xiaofubao.


    That''s why I was especially harsh with the little girl.


    No, her father bought those two people.


    "He did this because he wanted his daughter to become a priest smoothly?" She went on.


    After all, the Wang family seems to have been thinking about strengthening their family power.


    "After they went back, they were poisoned."

 Chapter 3119

    Lin Mengya was stunned for a moment, but the next moment, she seemed to have figured out something.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "so maybe the Wang family''s original plan was to push their daughter to the top. But I don''t know what happened, but the Wang family changed their plan halfway."


    I think so.


    Since the Wang family dare to buy people to do tricks, it must also be done very secretly.


    Nevertheless, the name on the ball was changed.


    In addition, the Wang family is eager to kill people.


    It seems that things are already obvious.


    Long Tianyu also thought for a moment before he said, "Le Zhengzi Tan is secretly tracking down this matter. I''ve asked someone to lead him."


    Lin Mengya smiled, took the man''s hand, tightened it a little, and drew his man''s face closer to himself.


    "You are really a heartless man. Didn''t you want to cooperate with others before?"


    Long Tianyu was afraid of her falling, so he had to use his hand to firmly protect his wife''s back.


    "He shouldn''t have calculated on you."


    The guys who dare to calculate his wife will not have the slightest immunity no matter how much benefit they can bring him.


    The Wang family deserves it!


    Lin Mengya "puffed" a smile and sent her lips.


    Her own man really makes her feel more and more painful!


    ......


    But said Le Zheng''s side.


    Le Zhengzi Tan always took people on patrol because he wanted to ensure the safety outside that day.


    By the time he heard something wrong and rushed in, the chaos was almost under control.


    After that, he heard the full version.


    Especially when I heard that these things were actually led out by Xiaoya''s dead girl, he was so angry that he wanted to strangle the ungrateful dead girl with his own hands!


    But he can''t do that yet.


    Because if Xiaoya dies at this time, no matter his brother or Gong ya, there will only be more trouble.


    So he can only be threatened by the crazy woman for a while.


    Now he even has to find evidence to prove that the crazy woman is not the mastermind.


    Of course, that''s what his brother meant.


    In any case, his brother will keep the crazy woman alive.


    "Alas!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan covered his head, and the regret in his heart was fierce for a while.


    If he had known this, he shouldn''t have found a fake to make up for it because he was afraid of his brother scolding him.


    However, he was recruited such a greedy man.


    "Crazy woman! Sooner or later, I have to tear you alive!"


    He secretly scolded in his heart, but he still had to ask his servants to find out the truth.


    In fact, he also felt that the crazy woman was not the mastermind.


    For one thing, even he heard about the thing of daytime fire for the first time.


    After being rescued by him, the crazy woman has been working in one of his houses and has little contact with the outside world.


    Even after he brought her here, at first, his brother and he tried to hide her existence. There were not many people who knew her.


    In this way, how could she know the existence of daytime fire?


    Secondly, although the crazy woman has the Qionghua seal given to her by her brother, she herself is weak.


    How can so many things be done in such a short time?


    I want to know that this is a trick to kill with a knife!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He couldn''t help punching the wall next to him.


    Who knows, the solid wall was knocked out by him with a hole the size of a fist


    Head, there''s no objection at all.


    In fact, this has always been the case in their family. In the past, when they were at the Palace House, the women''s family members were received by his wife or other women''s family members.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su walked slowly to the front hall.


    But the two inside seemed a little fidgety.


    Lin Mengya glanced and felt a little strange.


    The concubine''s room looks similar to her daughter''s.


    Although they escaped in a hurry, they didn''t seem so embarrassed.


    Just two pretty faces are a little white, two pairs of big eyes are watery, think so pitifully and helpless.


    Even when she saw it, she felt that she couldn''t bear it!


    "Well, you two are coming. I don''t know what''s important to find my husband?"


    With the appearance of Lin Mengya, the two people looked as if they were startled.


    But the concubine, who was obviously dressed up as a woman, reacted quickly enough. At that moment, she saluted her.


    "My sister has seen the master of the palace."


    "No need." Lin Mengya''s tone was flat and said, "I''ve never had any family luck. If madam wants, call me the master of the palace."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t like the fact that she is going to marry her.


    What''s more, does that look a little older than her?


    So, who is this "sister" disgusting?


    The concubine room seemed to be frightened. She looked up at her and fell down quickly. She looked clever and docile.


    "Yes. I just trespassed. Please forgive me."


    "Well, sit down."


    With that, Lin Mengya fell on the master''s seat first.


    Speaking of, the reason why these two people were able to break through the heavy blockade was that they were holding the keepsake given by her man in their hands.


    Of course, this keepsake just gives them a chance to come in, it doesn''t mean anything.


    If long Tianyu had known that the Wang family was so unreliable, this keepsake would have been unthinkable.


    The Wang family also has a big face.


    After such a thing happened, I used this token to come to the door for help.


    Seeing that her attitude was a little cold, the concubine room looked weak and helpless.


    But she tried to speak again and again, but she didn''t know where to start.


    So I just kept looking at Lin Mengya one eye after another.


    In that case, it was obviously hoped that Lin Mengya would speak first.


    It''s a pity.


    If you are more patient, Lin Mengya may be one of the top two.


    After all, she is a doctor.


    For a prescription, she can even repeat hundreds or thousands of times. Is she short of patience?


    So the atmosphere fell into a strange silence.


    After a long time, the concubine couldn''t hold back, smiled bitterly and said, "I also know that it''s a little abrupt for us to take the liberty of asking to see the Holy Lord. However, we can''t help it. Please help us for the sake of our two helpless and weak women!"


    "Oh? How do you want me to help you?" She just asked.


    But the concubine seemed to grasp a life-saving straw and suddenly knelt down for her.


    "We don''t ask for anything else, just to see your highness and ask the palace master to complete it!"


    The concubine room also cried and begged word by word.


    This is like long Tianyu''s own obstruction when he doesn''t see them.


    however...... It seems that I stopped it myself.


    But!


    This is not a serious appeal, is it?

 Chapter 3120

    Lin Mengya is still not used to being knelt around. She just asks people to sit down and talk.


    But the concubine refused. She just begged her again and again, and didn''t say anything to ask her for a man.


    And Miss Wang looked out of the door from time to time.


    Although Lin Mengya could not see Miss Wang''s expression, what else did she not understand through each other''s actions?


    She raised her eyebrows and suddenly asked with a little interest, "do you want to see your highness?"


    Seeing that they were about to nod with excitement on their faces, Lin Mengya suddenly turned her words and said, "Oh, that''s a pity. I just forgot to tell you that his highness is not at home now."


    "How can you not be at home? Your Highness has never been out. You lie!"


    Unexpectedly, Miss Wang, who had never spoken, suddenly raised her head and accused her righteously.


    But the next moment, Miss Wang was pressed down by the concubine''s room.


    At this time, Lin Mengya saw clearly the appearance of Miss Wang.


    Soft and moving, although it is not the best in the world, it is enough to move most men.


    There was a sneer in her heart.


    It seems that because of her "plain appearance", those people moved their minds and wanted to "loosen the soil" for her men.


    I think so. If I face her plain face for a long time and suddenly see such a beautiful beauty, I am still so weak and helpless. I think most men will lend a helping hand.


    This Wang family is really a good plan!


    Although she had known the other party''s plan, she didn''t intend to expose it.


    After all, people didn''t say no.


    "How did this child talk to the master of the palace family? I''m really sorry. She''s young and not sensible. The master of the palace family can''t be as knowledgeable as her."


    The aunt of the Wang family smiled and flattered a little. It sounded like she was making amends for Miss Wang.


    But how can Lin Mengya not hear the other party''s implication?


    An aunt blurted out that she was her sister, and now she specially stressed that Miss Wang was young.


    Therefore, as an old wife, she should be generous and give in with self-knowledge?


    Lin Mengya smiled and ignored the trap buried in each other''s words.


    "Yes, my eldest son is ten years younger than Miss Wang. But this child never makes me angry, so I''m very tolerant of the younger generation of other families."


    The concubine''s face was a little ugly.


    I didn''t say anything else. I think I didn''t dare to tear it down with her, the master of the family.


    Lin Mengya sneered and thought that this little trick was worthy of dancing in front of her?


    For a moment, she was a little bored, so she said directly, "if you have nothing else to say, excuse me."


    But unexpectedly, the concubine''s room is a powerful one.


    It was not long before she got up and sat down. She rushed over and hugged her leg and cried and begged.


    But this time, Bai Su didn''t give the other party this opportunity.


    Bai Su grabbed the back of the aunt, and the aunt couldn''t move, and the crying stopped suddenly. The whole person seemed to be in a state where he didn''t react after being forcibly interrupted.


    Seeing this, Miss Wang suddenly stood up and blocked Lin Mengya with her hands open.


    "Don''t go!"


    "Miss Wang, what do you mean?"


    Miss Wang was a little shorter than her, so when she said this, she clearly saw the anger and contempt in Miss Wang''s eyes.


    Lin Mengya was curious. What was Miss Wang thinking?


    "I want to see your highness. You have no right to stop us. This is between our Wang family and your highness. It has nothing to do with your palace master!"


    This remark really made her heart surge into a bit of fun.


    "You and your highness -" she deliberately lengthened her tone and tried to look like a jealous woman.


    "What can I do for you? Miss Wang, if I remember correctly, when your Wang family visited your highness last time, they always begged your highness to cooperate with you. Unfortunately, my husband didn''t promise."


    "And the keepsake in your hand. Others don''t know it. Don''t I know the meaning of it?"


    "My husband just gave you the qualification to see him, but didn''t give you any other promises. So what makes you think that my husband will certainly agree to your so-called conditions?"


    "With you, this face?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya''s tone of voice is rarely that kind of harsh.


    Especially for strangers, her voice is not only hoarse, but also a little careless.


    But this is the most irritating.


    People like Miss Wang, who have subconsciously regarded her as an enemy, always feel that she is looking down on herself!


    "Lord of the palace, my Wang''s daughter has been brought up since childhood. She must be virtuous and virtuous. It''s not easy to learn to understand her husband. Although you were born in the palace, you are selfish and jealous, and you don''t have much tolerance. Do you think you deserve a brave man like your highness?"


    Miss Wang''s eyes were full of pride.


    you ''re right!


    She is the daughter of the Wang family. Everyone is considerate and considerate to her husband.


    This time, she also came with the purpose of being an interpreter for Her Highness.


    Try to make your highness feel the tenderness of women.


    But unexpectedly, the Lord of the palace family, as his Highness''s wife, is so jealous!


    For a time, she felt more confident that she could win her highness at one fell swoop.


    Lin Mengya: so, is that why you gave Miss Wang enough confidence?


    That''s true.


    Since she came to the ancient nationality, she found that the education of women here was quite strict.


    For example, aunt Fang was not forced to marry to the Zhao family for the sake of so-called filial piety?


    Unfortunately, Miss Wang is not aunt Fang, and Lin Mengya is not so interested in reminding each other that women should have their own independent personality.


    Hearing the speech, she just smiled strangely, but she was blocked by the mask.


    "Miss Wang, it''s expensive to know yourself. Besides, not everyone is a frog at the bottom of a well and has never seen anything in the world."


    "What do you mean? You''re satirizing me!" Miss Wang did not expect that she would be so rude.


    "I''m afraid I''m not straightforward enough. Miss Wang can''t hear it for a while and a half."


    She smiled and said, "Miss Wang, do you know how many people there are in Weiguo? Let''s say that the territory of our palace family alone will not be less than a million people."


    The implication is, what kind of beauty has she never seen before? Where did Miss Wang get her self-confidence and think she can stand out and rob a man from her?


    "You, you think I''m out of my ability! You look down on people, master of the palace!" Miss Wang''s tender face is distorted.


    Lin Mengya said "tut" in her heart.


    Sure enough, women can''t be angry.


    Because once angry, the most beautiful woman will become ugly.


    "I''m not looking down on you, I just, I''ve never paid attention to you."


    With that, she left calmly.


    Leaving only an angry face, Miss Wang kept shouting behind her.


    The rank of the two Wang family members is too low.


    Lin Mengya didn''t take it to heart.


    Besides, she was sure that her man was even round with Miss Wang before


    If Bian doesn''t know, why should she make trouble with her own man?


    Back in the room, long Tianyu is coaxing Xiao Fubao.


    The little girl has become more and more lovely recently.


    In addition, with money and gold around to take care of, it is a lot more lively and flexible.


    They all hope that the child can grow up safely, but Qian Jinjin mentioned to her a while ago that if you want to completely untie the shackles on the child, I''m afraid you have to find the root.


    Therefore, she always kept this in mind.


    It''s just a matter of urgency.


    "Gone?" Long Tianyu looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." She nodded. She didn''t want to mention the dirty thoughts of the Wang family.


    But when I think about it, what if my man is unprepared and calculated?


    Just mentioned, "be careful of the Wang family. They want to send you a little wife."


    Long Tianyu frowned, "I don''t want it."


    "I know you don''t want it, but... Just be careful outside, so as not to let others tarnish your innocence."


    When Lin Mengya said this, she felt more and more like she had changed roles with long Tianyu.


    He took off his mask and revealed a beautiful Hibiscus face. The corners of his mouth were smiling.


    "I''ll be careful."


    Long Tianyu didn''t realize the joke in her words. He nodded seriously and promised.


    The next moment, he saw the teasing in his wife''s eyes, reluctantly stood up from his daughter and nodded her forehead.


    "Make fun of me again."


    The big hand went down along her beautiful curve. Finally, he patted her hip gently, narrowed her long eyes, and asked with a little threat: "dare you next time?"


    next time? How dare you!


    But Lin Mengya didn''t like to die. She immediately smiled and said she was clever.


    Her family man, cough, how to say?


    Although she sometimes seems too childish and out of tune when she is with her, once she gets tough, she has a charm that makes her dizzy.


    Let her involuntarily recall the appearance of their first acquaintance, let her can''t help but move towards him again and again.


    Embracing the man''s thin waist, Lin Mengya relaxed and leaned in the arms of her own man.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Le Zhengzi Xiu. I don''t want to get married again."


    And marry a lake God of a dry lake or something.


    "No." Long Tianyu kept people in his arms, and his eyes were cold and awe inspiring.


    Whoever it is, don''t try to take his wife!


    ......


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Xiu also frowned.


    "No! I don''t agree! I''m always in charge. The head of the palace has nothing to do with our family. In that case, why do you insist on making her a priest?"


    After knowing that the priest had become the head of the palace, Le Zhengzi Xiu immediately ordered a thorough investigation into the matter.


    But the result uploaded back in the open is that there is no problem at all.


    Of course he didn''t believe it, so he sent his brother to explore the inside story in private.


    But he didn''t want to. Chang, who had the same caliber with him before, somehow changed his mind overnight.


    For this reason, Le Zhengzi Xiu was so angry that his mouth was full of bubbles. Unfortunately, no matter how he advised him, Chang Chang was iron hearted and wanted to push the head of the palace to the position of priest.


    "Master Lezheng, since this matter is destined by heaven, I think it is also the choice of the lake God himself. Now the lake God has been silent for so long, but waking up at this time must be of great benefit to our ancient family." Chief Chang is still talking like this.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu felt that there was another inside story about it!

 Chapter 3121

    But seeing that chief Chang repeatedly perfunctorized him, Le Zhengzi Xiu had to suppress his temper.


    He was not an impatient man.


    But in this matter, he was more and more unable to keep calm.


    Because this matter involves the future of their ancient family!


    If anyone listens to Gong Ya''s words, I''m afraid it''s only the master of Lezheng''s house.


    "Chief Chang, whether the lake God wakes up or not is a matter within our ancient family. I think it''s better not to involve the palace master."


    He was also earnestly persuading, but Chang was in charge, but he didn''t feel it was wrong.


    He was even quite optimistic about persuading Le Zhengzi to fix it in turn.


    "It''s not a bad thing about the priest, and although the palace family has moved out to make a living, they still break bones and tendons. It''s a local feeling. I think it''s wonderful. In this way, it can also repair the relationship between the palace family and our family."


    "Chief Chang, it''s not so simple..."


    "All right." Chief Chang looked relaxed and interrupted Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "That''s it. Later, you will go to the palace with me. Be sure to let the palace master see our sincerity!"


    Sincerity?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu only had a bitter sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    After getting along with the leader of the palace family during this period, he thought that he might be able to understand the leader of the palace family.


    That is a woman with a clear distinction between love and hate.


    All kinds of malice that the ancient people showed to her had already cut off the possibility that the two sides could make peace as before.


    He is really regretful now. Why did he neglect the palace family so much at the beginning.


    But chief Chang insisted, and he couldn''t go.


    After Chang''s death, he hesitated, but he followed each other to the palace.


    At this moment, many ancient people have gathered outside the palace.


    Looking at those people, Le Zhengzi Xiu could not help sighing in his heart.


    Do they think that with such sincere entreaties, the Lord of the palace will care to agree to their rude requests?


    Seeing that he and chief Chang came over, in the crowd, several middle-aged men in their thirties and forties also came up with quick steps, and their faces were full of joy.


    "Master Lezheng! I heard that the holy lake was resurrected, but it''s true?"


    Yue Zhengzi was stunned when he heard it.


    How did the news spread so fast?


    And now they can''t decide what''s going on in the holy lake, so he gave orders not to let people spread it freely.


    Just as he was about to explain, he heard Chang''s manager say, "that''s right."


    At the next moment, several people suddenly shouted happily, "the lake God must have appeared! It must be the lake God!"


    "The resurrection of the lake God will make our ancient family prosperous!"


    "Yes, we have been looking forward to this moment for a long time."


    The news of the resurrection of the lake God was quickly spread to the people nearby through these people.


    After the news was confirmed, everyone was overwhelmed by inexplicable ecstasy.


    When chief Chang saw that everyone was so happy, his face, which remained serious and rigid all year round, also showed some relaxed smile lines.


    Only le Zhengzi Xiu.


    The more the crowd made a scene, the tighter his brow became.


    Don''t chief Chang know that spreading this kind of news that has not been determined to be true or false is no less harmful than a disaster to other people of the ancient people?


    Nowadays, because of the uneven population and resources, as well as some urgent problems to be solved, the atmosphere of the ancient ethnic group is already tense.


    The holy lake was once the hope of the ancient people.


    Everyone has been taught since childhood


    An idea is that as long as the holy lake recovers, the ancient people can climb to the peak again.


    Therefore, he has been cautious about the news of the recovery of the holy lake.


    No, his efforts were all in vain under the blind affirmation of Chang Zhangshi.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu only felt his anger was a little bigger.


    His tone was also stiff. "Chief Chang, it''s time for us to visit the palace master now."


    Chief Chang was still immersed in the emotions of the people, but he didn''t notice that his tone was wrong.


    But when several people passed through the crowd and led people to ring the gate of the palace, Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help but advise in a deep voice: "chief Chang, I know you want to encourage the big guy. But we haven''t been sure about the holy lake yet. Isn''t it a little bad to say so?"


    His tone was as gentle as possible.


    In fact, with his status as the head of the first family, if it was not because the other party represented a secret meeting and showed goodwill to him first, I think he would have to blame the other party.


    Although chief Chang is slow, he also finds that the master of Lezheng seems to complain about himself.


    However, he thought the other party was concerned, and he just stole the limelight from the other party.


    At that moment, he patted Le Zhengzi Xiu on the shoulder, "young man, there will be a chance for you to show in the future. But I really hope everyone''s heart can be relaxed."


    "After all, we''ve experienced a lot before. It''s also a pleasure to have good news."


    Speaking of this, what else can le Zhengzi Xiu do?


    But his heart was hanging.


    Even if everyone thought that the recovery of the holy lake was a great good thing, he just felt that there was no decline in his heart.


    In particular, this matter was involved with the palace master again, which made him feel worse.


    I hope nothing big happens.


    Although Lin Mengya kept the door closed to thank her guests, she still asked someone to open the door and invite people in after hearing that the visitor was the head of the secret meeting and the master of Lezheng''s house.


    At the sight of her, the face of the regular manager immediately filled with a smile.


    It''s just that this person doesn''t often laugh, which makes Lin Mengya feel more and more uncomfortable.


    But because of her politeness, she thought she didn''t see it.


    "Please sit down." As soon as she changed her previous contempt for the Wang family, she also asked people to send several cups of hot tea.


    That''s how she is. What the other party is, she''s just what her face is.


    Of course, if she could predict the purpose of the chief executive, let alone tea, she would certainly shut people out and never want to enter.


    "Hehe, thank you for your good tea. I know it''s top-grade when I smell it. It''s also my honor to drink this unusual tea."


    Lin Mengya: this Rainbow fart is too empty. She doesn''t know how to answer it?


    Nearby, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes flashed slightly.


    He tasted the tea as soon as he drank it.


    In fact, it is a kind of local tea produced by the ancient people, but with some dried fruit inside.


    Taste, a little familiar.


    Lin Mengya smiled falsely, but her heart was on guard.


    If you do nothing, you will steal!


    Sure enough, after chief Chang drank two mouthfuls of tea, he couldn''t wait to speak out his purpose of coming this time.


    "Master Gong, I know it''s a little sudden. But we are also forced to be helpless. As you can see, our ancient family is at the end of its power now. If we don''t have good news, I''m afraid it will be chaotic sooner or later."


    Lin Mengya thought, isn''t the ancient clan chaotic enough now?


    Fratricide among the same family has not been covered up at all. There are constant disputes between large and small families. They are so impolite on the surface, and secretly they don''t know how many things have happened.


    But her only curiosity was that she often worked


    Why tell her these things?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak up, Chang was only a little embarrassed and said, "so I hope the master of the palace can help us and let the ancient people get through this difficulty."


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    Lin Mengya realized that the other party''s intention to come here this time.


    Just in my heart, I can''t help feeling ironic.


    She played with the teacup in her hand. "I''m afraid I can''t afford such a heavy task as a foreigner."


    The boss often treats her as a fool?


    Knowing that this matter was aimed at him, and he didn''t have any good intentions, why should he let her deal with it regardless of her own safety?


    "Alas, the master of the palace family is a stranger when he says this. Although the palace family has moved out, it is hard to leave their hometown. We still have some local feelings."


    "I know that the leader of the palace family will feel unhappy because of the past. In this way, in the name of a secret meeting, I will change the identity of abandoning the family into leaving the family. In this way, the leader of the palace family will clear the charges for his ancestors."


    "Oh, this is really a good deal!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and sighed vaguely.


    To be honest, if those people had the same attitude towards her when she first came to the ancient people, many things would not happen, and she didn''t have to say such sincere words to the ancient people.


    But now, she feels that the ancient people are too hypocritical.


    And I didn''t pay attention to her, or I think she doesn''t have a brain, so it''s so funny!


    "So, did the Lord of the palace agree?" Chief Chang didn''t know what she thought and said happily.


    But then I heard her cold but alienated irony.


    "You ancient people really want to take advantage of it. Chief Chang, are you ignoring my threat to you that day?"


    The atmosphere was tense in an instant.


    "I said earlier that my family had no relationship with the ancient family. It was you who threatened Eli and had to invite our husband and wife over."


    "After that, he regarded Gong Ya as a brainless fool and framed him everywhere in order to plot my palace''s property."


    "Now, you know that the priest is strange, but you still want me to sacrifice for your ancient people."


    "Let me ask you, why do you ancient people think I should be like this? Or do you know the pain and fear only when my palace family faces you with swords?"


    Lin Mengya''s words have lost all face.


    Now, what else does she worry about?


    If she continues to be polite, I''m afraid these people will be able to push her to death unscrupulously!


    She was so fierce that chief Chang changed his face in an instant.


    "What do you mean, master of the palace? I wanted to discuss it with you. Besides, your palace is not completely useless."


    "My family doesn''t need it." Lin Mengya flatly refused.


    Shit!


    The Gong family is now developing like the sun. Even if there are some twists and turns, they can reach the top in a few years and lead the Wei country to usher in new changes.


    Ancient people?


    Oh, I''m afraid that in a few generations, it will become the Yelang country left in people''s memories and books?


    Her eyelids are not so shallow. She wants to take the treasure of the ancient family and has paid the corresponding price.


    Besides, she doesn''t want to be involved with the ancient people!


    However, the angry chief Chang said with a sneer, "master of the palace, you should know that there are people outside of you. I know your palace is powerful, but you don''t know that there are people in the world who can subvert everything in your palace in an instant!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Lin Mengya sank her voice and vaguely took on a bit of authority.

 Chapter 3122

    "Threats are out of the question. I''m just an elder. I don''t want to see you young people take detours."


    Chief Chang''s face was livid.


    In fact, his position in the Mingwen Pavilion is not high, and because he is a little old-fashioned, he is not very popular in the pavilion.


    But that doesn''t mean he will let the cubs outside ride on his head.


    Especially Gong ya, after abandoning the family!


    "You think my Gong Ya is scared? I believe that there are definitely forces stronger than my Gong family in the world. But I''m afraid you ancient people can''t command it?"


    I have to say that when Lin Mengya turned his face, his brain turned very fast.


    This is one of her characteristics.


    The more urgent the situation was, the faster her brain moved and the less she could make mistakes.


    On the contrary, she is too lazy to use her brain when nothing happens. Sometimes people will inevitably appear lazy, and even be laughed at by their own men.


    "You!"


    Chang Zhang, who was caught by a younger generation and was not good at words, didn''t know what to say.


    But at this time, Le Zhengzi Xiu, who felt that things were not very good, got up and stopped Chang, the red faced manager.


    "Everything is easy to discuss. Don''t hurt your peace."


    He winked at chief Chang and told him to take it easy.


    At the same time, I apologized to Gong Ya first.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, chief Chang didn''t mean that. Let''s have something to say. Don''t be so wise with him, master of the palace."


    That is, Le Zhengzi Xiu, otherwise, she won''t give face to anyone!


    They both sat down first and drank a cup of tea to suppress their anger.


    Chief Chang must not bow his head again.


    Even the eyes he now looks at Lin Mengya are full of anger and criticism.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all.


    Cut! Do you think she''ll be afraid of anyone staring at her?


    Not to see what you are!


    "Hum!"


    They snorted coldly at the same time, then twisted their necks and didn''t bother to look at each other again.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at such a scene, but he was helpless and powerless.


    Finally, he spoke with difficulty under double pressure.


    "This matter..."


    "No discussion."


    Outside the door, suddenly came a low, cold voice.


    The tall man came in and stood firmly beside his wife.


    What happened just now, he came late and only heard a tail.


    Nevertheless, he decided that the other party must have annoyed his wife.


    So, there''s nothing to talk about.


    Le Zhengzi seems to see the great Savior.


    Finally! Finally, there came a man like him who didn''t participate in that verbal battle.


    He looked eagerly at his highness and tried to convey his meaning to each other.


    "I know it''s an unkind request, but..."


    Le Zhengzi''s calculation is wrong.


    It''s about his wife. Long Tianyu''s attitude will be more determined than his wife.


    "Nothing, but."


    He grabbed his wife and mercilessly interrupted each other: "if you don''t understand my wife, I''ll say it again."


    "No one can threaten my wife to do anything."


    His cold eyes fell on Chang Zhangshi, full of pressure.


    "No one can."


    Chief Chang was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    That''s arrogant!


    These two young people simply don''t know how to live or die!


    He was about to scold, but he was interrupted by Le Zhengzi, who was quick in eyes and hands.


    Ancestors!


    Does the chief still think they don''t die fast enough?


    If he were allowed to go on, they would not want to bolt out of the door today!


    Yes, in the cognition of Le Zhengzi Xiu, the status of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can be comparable to the king of hell.


    However, this common adult, but he doesn''t feel at all!


    This made Le Zhengzi''s nose tip burst out a layer of fine cold sweat, for fear that if he said something wrong, it would really make the two people angry.


    "Your Highness, I also understand. However, I still want to ask your highness and the Lord of the palace to listen to me."


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, "say it."


    The tone was chilly, so that Le Zhengzi Xiu had to be more cautious.


    After swallowing his saliva, he said carefully, "in fact, we haven''t found out about this matter yet..."


    Opposite, their eyes were really cold, and he could only speed up his tone.


    "But! But we are sure that someone must have deliberately targeted the leader of the palace family. Originally, I thought, or we would let out the wind first. I said that the leader of the palace family was too generous to accept, so I planned to take over the post of priest!"


    The original plan of Chang was to let Gong ya really "promise".


    When he arrived at Le Zhengzi Xiu, it became "intention".


    Lin Mengya had to sigh in her heart that Yue Zhengzi Xiu was afraid that it might not be a loach?


    Otherwise, how can it become so smooth?


    But where did she know that it was all forced by the situation?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu felt bitter, but he didn''t dare to offend the two parties, so he had to harden his head and put forward this suggestion.


    "Oh, if someone doesn''t catch me at that time, you will use this news to force me. If I don''t do it, you have reason to say that I go back on my word and don''t promise."


    "Master Lezheng, do you think I will be fooled?"


    Lin Mengya was so rude that she went straight to him.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu quickly shook his head and waved his hand, "no, no, no! I didn''t mean that at all! We can spread the news unilaterally at that time. At that time, just say that the master of the palace will think twice or refuse in order not to offend the lake God."


    "It''s up to me to operate. If you want to come, no one will dare to say anything. Your highness, the master of the palace, I come with full sincerity. If you don''t believe me, I can sign and write our plan completely on it."


    "If I go back on my word, you can take out the notes and say that I was deceived."


    Well


    Lin Mengya silently turned her head and looked at her man.


    She: what do you think?


    Long Tianyu: average, not very good.


    In fact, he didn''t want his wife to take any risks at all.


    But at this time, I heard the unwilling chief Chang speak.


    "I''m not trying to scare you, your highness. I think you should have found something wrong. If you decide to be a frog at the bottom of the well, even if I didn''t say anything."


    Yo!


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    The old man is going to divide it?


    Although Lin Mengya felt that they were playing charades, there were some things she couldn''t lose.


    "If it''s a frog at the bottom of a well, then the ancient people should bear the brunt? I don''t believe that the chief executive is so kind that he wants to give good things to me?"


    The tone of Lin Mengya''s last question was too irritating.


    Chief Chang was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    But in fact, the reason why he was so angry was that she was right.


    Where is he so generous?


    Even the whole secret meeting and the ancient clan are in a corner to keep the biggest secret?


    But who knows, the more they hide and want to monopolize the benefits, the more they can''t train more talents.


    This led to the rapid decline of the ancient people, and made their great opportunity that day become an elusive luxury.


    Otherwise, why would he be so kind and bow his hand to such a great advantage?


    "I''m talking to you! Your highness, it''s up to you. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    With that, chief Chang was about to leave.


    But long Tianyu looked at his back and said lightly, "I listen to my wife."


    "Women''s view!"


    Chang Zhang couldn''t help but turn around and scold, "you''re a big man. Why do you want to listen to an ignorant woman? You''re confused!"


    "He''s happy. Can you manage it?" Lin Mengya is very dissatisfied now.


    "But you are in charge of a secret meeting, but even I can''t persuade a woman. It can be seen that you are not as good as a woman. So, what face do you have to teach others here?"


    Lin Mengya''s sarcastic output almost killed the administrator.


    "I, I..." Chief Chang covered his chest and turned his face into pig liver. He didn''t have to look at it. He was very angry.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t care at all.


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with her. I''m so angry!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu repeatedly screamed that it was terrible.


    Finally, I still think it''s important to save my life first.


    So he forcibly supported chief Chang and fled in a panic.


    However, before leaving, he still advised Lin Mengya to consider his suggestions.


    "They run fast, or I have to be angry with the old guy!" Lin Mengya said coldly.


    But chief Chang is angry and confused. She''s not confused.


    She turned her head and pulled the cuff of her man from the main hall to the relatively quiet room.


    "Come on, what code did you get with that nosy guy just now?"


    "No." Long Tianyu immediately denied.


    Can Lin Mengya believe it?


    Lin Mengya, is she so easy to fool?


    "Say it or not?"


    The little hand fell directly on the man''s solid chest muscle.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes flashed and continued to pretend to be innocent.


    "I really didn''t."


    "Shall I give you one last chance to say it or not?"


    Say, small hand already began to exert oneself.


    Long Tianyu only felt that his chest was extremely itchy. Of course, it was not the kind he wanted to scratch, but directly itched to his heart.


    The eyes are dark, so you have to hook people into your arms.


    But Lin Mengya saw through his intention, took one step ahead and stepped back two steps directly.


    "If you don''t, you can stay by yourself!"


    She was about to run.


    How can long Tianyu allow her to ignore the fire?


    Then he stretched his long arm, grabbed in front of her and fastened the door.


    By the way, I also hold people in my arms.


    "Little villain, are you going to put me down?"


    The low voice came to her ears, and the warm breath also made Lin Mengya feel a burst of crispness.

 Chapter 3123

    Of course, Lin Mengya, whose legs had softened at last, could not escape the palm of her man.


    However, both of them were thinking about business, but they didn''t fool around for long.


    But she was knocked down on the couch and pecked and kissed several times by her own man.


    After both of them calmed down their breathless breathing, Lin Mengya''s arm climbed up her man''s neck impolitely.


    "You should be able to say it this time?"


    The tone is more or less disgusting, as if she was embarrassed by the intimacy between the two just now.


    But long Tianyu knows very well that his wife is a woman who likes duplicity and is a little arrogant.


    But what can we do?


    My daughter-in-law, I''m used to it!


    Long Tianyu was in a good mood and hugged people. As soon as he turned over, he let his wife lie comfortably on his body, and then bite her ears.


    "I bluffed him just now. In fact, I don''t know much."


    He was only honest in front of Lin Mengya.


    For others, even if he really knows nothing, he has to pretend.


    Lin Mengya looked at him suspiciously.


    "Really?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and hugged people more tightly.


    "I just guessed that the prosperity of the ancient people was probably related to what chief Chang said."


    "Huh?" She expressed doubt.


    Then, the nose was gently touched by the man.


    "Your clever little head has never doubted?"


    The banter and certainty in his eyes made it impossible for her to hide it.


    "Well, I doubted before. But I didn''t expect that I was really right."


    In the records of the chronicles of ancient families, the prosperity of ancient families can be said to be the coming Dynasty of thousands of families.


    However, after living in the ancient people, Lin Mengya had a question.


    If the ancient clan can obtain such a supreme position, it must be unique.


    However, as far as the information she has collected so far is concerned, whether it is geographical location, natural resources or the technology mastered by the ancient people, it is not irreplaceable or the best.


    Moreover, this situation should have lasted for quite a long time.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that they are destroying their own road to prosperity because of the blockade policy.


    But before that, something must have happened, which led the ancient people to move from opening to blockade, from the peak to the bottom.


    This is a joint that she hasn''t figured out until now.


    "My people sneaked into the ancient clan about a year and a half ago, but before that, my master also left some hands."


    Long Tianyu played with her little hands and claws, and from time to time, she would also bite and kiss gently.


    No one would have guessed that after returning to their own room, these two big men, who are so vigorous and crazy, would be such a sticky way to get along with each other.


    It''s probably that both of them want faces, so that they hide well outside. That''s why so many people think that in fact, their feelings don''t seem to be very good.


    In fact, it was all lying to them!


    "So, they are exposed to some core secrets?"


    Lin Mengya was not sleepy when she mentioned this, and even her eyes were shining.


    Long Tianyu pinched her little nose. When she couldn''t help struggling to open it, she smiled and whispered, "the core secret has no chance to touch, but there are three suspicious places in this ancient people."


    "Secret meeting? Thirteen


    Off? Where else? "


    She blurted out almost without thinking.


    Sure enough, my wife guessed right.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help being in a good mood for their tacit understanding. At the same time, he also added: "also, the hidden family."


    "Hidden family?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before she said, "indeed, the deeper you hide, the more secrets you represent. But among these three, I think the secret meeting is the most suspicious."


    "Isn''t it because you think secret meetings annoy you the most?" Long Tianyu teased her.


    Obviously, he has figured out the reasons for his wife''s preference.


    Anyone who annoys her must be on her wife''s blacklist.


    I''m afraid this secret meeting is not good.


    "It''s not just that reason."


    She also stressed that she was trying to wash away the reason why she suspected the secret meeting.


    "I think there is a problem with the existence of this secret meeting. You see, other people of Minggu nationality are closed and arrogant towards us."


    "But at the secret meeting, it was obvious that he knew our current situation. Therefore, he was so polite to them at the beginning. Later, he tried to win over us."


    That''s the problem.


    According to common sense, the secret meeting is the core organ of the Presbyterian Church and the actual controller of the Presbyterian rights.


    They even knew why they were invited here, but they deliberately kept the news from the palace family and didn''t even remind the Presbyterian Council and the ancient people.


    If you want to come to the secret meeting, you don''t know the attitude of the ancient clan towards their palace family, do you?


    In that case, they are not afraid that after they are really angry, they will destroy the ancient family?


    So, whatever she thought, she thought the secret meeting was not a good thing.


    Therefore, even if the members of the secret meeting show their kindness to her first, her heart is full of vigilance.


    Now it seems that she guessed part right.


    "You don''t have to pay attention to the solicitation of the secret meeting. They are just puppets manipulated by others. Moreover, according to the current situation of the ancient people, I''m afraid there''s something big going on inside the secret meeting."


    To distinguish people''s hearts, long Tianyu may never be as accurate and direct as his wife.


    But when it comes to playing with conspiracy, I''m afraid other people, except those old demons, won''t be his opponents.


    So for the analysis of her own men, Lin Mengya said she would agree with 100.


    "Oh, if something goes wrong, dare to threaten me. I think they don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin, and don''t scatter eagles when they don''t see the rabbit!"


    "Yes."


    As long as his wife can take a bad breath, long Tianyu thinks it''s nothing to hang them.


    Besides, what if his wife refused?


    Even if there is a great advantage, as long as his wife doesn''t want to go, no one can force his wife to go.


    As for the life and death of the ancient clan and the secret meeting, what does it have to do with their husband and wife?


    They are not worried, but some people are so worried that they can''t sleep at all.


    The next morning, Le Zhengzi Xiu quietly closed the door again.


    Only this time, he took the private contact channel between him and the couple.


    He came too early. Lin Mengya just woke up.


    I couldn''t help yawning when I saw him.


    But seeing Le Zhengzi Xiu with two huge black circles under his eyes, he smiled immediately.


    "I said, who did you fight with last night?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is not very interesting, but his tone is a little urgent.


    "The proposal I made yesterday, I am


    I really hope you can accept it. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be against you. "


    If the situation was not really critical, he would not risk being discovered and choose to come at this time.


    "Oh, you mean that."


    Lin Mengya still has no spirit.


    Damn long Tianyu!


    It''s agreed not to toss too late. What''s the result?


    Hum, what a man''s mouth, a liar!


    But thanks to her clear mind, she asked Le Zhengzi about his situation, and the man gradually recovered.


    "So, do you think it''s because of my refusal that chief Chang became angry and sent a letter back to move the rescuers?" She summed it up and said.


    "Isn''t it?" Le Zhengzi Xiu is obviously more anxious than her.


    "Don''t think I''m alarmist. The secret meeting doesn''t look like us. The ah Shan commander you saw is just one of the countless small commanders in the secret meeting!"


    The news aroused her so much interest.


    "I''m a little surprised. You ancient people fight around, but they don''t come out to defend. Why are you willing to work so hard on me?"


    In fact, Lin Mengya didn''t bring much irony in it.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu still sounds very heartbreaking.


    But what can he do?


    "Probably because there are not enough resources at the secret meeting."


    "What does this mean? Isn''t the secret meeting the place where your Presbyterian Church provides for the elderly? What do you need so many resources to do?"


    That''s what she''s talking about.


    But the other party is not stupid.


    Naturally, he won''t say less what he can say, but he won''t reveal a word what he can''t say.


    "In a word, we need to hand in a lot of resources every time the people in the secret meeting appear, including the young and middle-aged people of some ancient nationalities. You can see that most of the people who come to the meeting are young and middle-aged people of all families. Among them, there is also the hope that they will be valued by them and then elected to the secret meeting."


    But every time, it was a private transaction between their first clan and a secret meeting.


    The secret meeting is mysterious because no one knows their purpose and whereabouts except their head clan and a few elders.


    But the more they know, the more they fear the secret meeting.


    Therefore, Le Zhengzi Xiu was like a frightened bird, for fear that Gong Ya would kill them in order to show off their temporary anger this time.


    "Look at you. You''re scared out of cold sweat. Wipe it quickly. As for you?"


    When it came to this, seeing that she still didn''t care, Le Zhengzi Xiu was so anxious that his mouth was on fire again.


    "This is not my problem. Gong ya, you can''t be confused about this! If something happens to you, what can your family do?"


    He was so excited that he grabbed her wrist and urged her eagerly.


    Lin Mengya also knows that he is kind.


    But she also really left behind. Count the time. It''s time to arrive these days.


    It''s just that she can''t tell the truth to le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Some things are hidden from each other, in fact, for his good.


    "Don''t be so anxious. Listen to me, this thing is actually..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Suddenly, the voice of his own man suddenly sounded from behind.


    Lin Mengya, like a conditioned reflex, directly shook off Le Zhengzi Xiu''s hand, but also bounced up from the chair and automatically stepped back three steps in the direction of the sound source.


    Then he deliberately bumped into a meat wall.

 Chapter 3124

    "Nothing. It''s just that the leader of Le Zheng''s family was really worried about us, so he came here early in the morning to remind us."


    Even she didn''t respond to the proficiency of this action. People have automatically put themselves into the arms of their own men.


    Uh


    It''s faster, but it''s also conducive to family harmony, isn''t it?


    Long Tianyu is actually fine.


    Besides, he is also a mature man. How can he be jealous when he sees his daughter-in-law with other men?


    So he just sat down with his wife. Of course, he didn''t have any psychology of declaring sovereignty.


    Besides, isn''t it normal for couples to have some intimacy?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t realize that the two were unintentionally showing their love. He was as anxious as going to the room on fire.


    "Your Highness came just in time. You must think about what I said."


    He''s still happy now, but he''s a sensible man.


    But he did not want to be directly pointed out by the other side, "has the final say."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu, who was stunned by the blockage: so, is he worried for nothing?


    But Lin Mengya is not a good or bad person.


    Although she could not tell each other all her plans, the fact that Le Zhengzi Xiu could come here was enough to show that he was really worried about them.


    The kindness was well received by her.


    "Master Le Zheng, let me tell you the truth. In fact, I have long..."


    "Master, there are many people outside who want to see you. I think they are not good."


    Bai Su''s attitude is not good.


    Holding the long sword in his hand, he looked ready to go.


    It seems that the situation outside is also a little serious.


    Lin Mengya sighed and thought that she just wanted to say a word. Why is it so difficult?


    After thinking about it, she said to le Zhengzi Xiu, "thank you for your kindness."


    Others, she was afraid that she would not have time to explain in too detail, which would make the other party misunderstand more deeply.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at them deeply and sighed.


    only.


    I''m afraid he can''t control it.


    "I''ll leave first."


    He turned to leave, but he couldn''t help turning back and pleaded with her, "master of the palace, although my request is a little too much, I hope you can let the ancient people go for my sake?"


    Hearing his request, Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    Is it the other party''s intuition as a leader? I''m afraid I''ve felt something.


    "Yes."


    Seeing her nod, Le Zhengzi Xiu was relieved. He arched his hands to the couple and turned away.


    "What a pity."


    Lin Mengya just feels that Le Zhengzi Xiu has both a sense of responsibility and ability.


    However, I have been trapped in the world of the ancient family all my life and can''t display my ambition, so I just cherish my talents.


    But long Tianyu heard the speech and tightened his arm again.


    "Well, you heard what Bai Su said just now. Let''s go and have a look."


    Lin Mengya patted long Tianyu''s hand and motioned to the other party to release herself first.


    Before business, long Tianyu had to give in temporarily, but still quietly hooked his wife''s hand.


    Call it protection!


    Lin Mengya also doesn''t care.


    But when she stood in the front yard and listened to the extraordinarily lively news outside, she couldn''t help but feel sad


    A sink.


    "It seems that someone can''t wait to force me out."


    She listened to the movement outside and hooked her lips.


    At this moment, those ancient people gathered outside have begun to loudly beg her to take responsibility.


    It was only those remarks that claimed to occupy the moral highland, as if she would be an unforgivable sinner if she did not agree.


    But perhaps it was because of the emotion, it was a request at first, and now it has evolved into a wave of the criticism.


    "The leader of the palace family can''t wait to die!"


    "Yes, if she is not the priest, she will certainly offend the lake God. At that time, we will suffer."


    "Yes, can the Lord of the palace let us die?"


    "If she doesn''t agree, she will be the sinner of our ancient family."


    "If you don''t promise, you''ll be a sinner! There are so many lives in the ancient family. I don''t think she can live with peace of mind at that time?"


    Listen, what kind of shit is this?


    Where did she grow so kind that they thought they still had the potential of Bodhisattva?


    Besides, she has a heart of stone in some ways.


    Don''t say it''s them today. Even those ancient people she doesn''t know died in front of her. Will her eyes blink?


    Lin Mengya is actually very angry.


    Bai Su''s pretty face was tight. He immediately held the long sword in his hand, lowered his voice and said, "master, I''ll go out and shut them up now!"


    "No, close the door first. I''ll see what tricks they want to play."


    At Lin Mengya''s command, the big guys who were still ready to rush out to smoke those guys'' smelly mouths were temporarily restrained.


    She is not a personality of letting others scold and not answering back.


    However, in the current situation, the reason why the outside world will suddenly become chaotic is probably the result of the encouragement of intentional people.


    At least she has to find out the other party''s intention before she can move. Otherwise, she will fall into the other party''s trap.


    ......


    Just when Lin Mengya and long Tianyu asked everyone in the house to stand still, outside the crowd, someone has been spreading the news in front.


    In a remote but not simple house, several people who were very low-key in the crowd just now report the progress to the people in the house in detail.


    "Gong ya, or nothing?"


    The speaker''s face was pale, but his lips were as red as blood, which was even more strange against his thin body that could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    "Yes, but we have convinced them that as long as Gong Ya comes forward, all the difficulties of the ancient family can be solved. At that time, even if she doesn''t want to, she can be the priest."


    The person who answered was so respectful to the man that he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    "Really?"


    The man''s voice was a little weak, but his eyes were smart and deep.


    "Yes, please wait patiently. We will bring Gong ya to see you soon."


    "Cough... OK, you have a heart."


    Then the man coughed.


    The person who answered also knew that the body was weak. As soon as he was about to help, a beautiful figure came quickly outside the door.


    "I''ve said that you''re in poor health. You should worry less. Don''t bother you again if you don''t work quickly!"


    The person in charge of the report didn''t dare to have any objection, so he hurried out.


    The woman brought a cup of medicine, but when the lid was opened, she was delicate


    Frown slightly.


    "Chonghe, the effect of this medicine is getting lower and lower. If you can''t replace it in time, I''m afraid it''s not good for your condition."


    For the woman''s careful advice, the man''s attitude was just to drop his eyes, take the bowl of medicine juice and drink it one mouthful after another.


    "Qian Rong, thank you for your trouble these years. It''s just my disease..."


    At this point, his pale face showed a bitter smile.


    Some things, this is involuntarily, how can he change?


    Song qianrong bit her lip and sighed.


    He neatly packed up everything before he sat in the chair next to the man.


    "I heard that although the blood of the master of the palace has been abandoned, it still has something to do with that man. So this time, you must listen to me."


    She said a little moved and tried to hold each other''s hand.


    A man''s hands are much colder than hers.


    But this is the person she has been greedy for for many years. Naturally, she will not dislike it or let go easily.


    "I know. You must blame me for pulling her into the water. But I can''t help it. As long as I can cure you, I can do anything!"


    Song qianrong''s confession, word by word, is entirely from her sincerity.


    When the man heard the speech, he took back his hand and smiled bitterly, "I know that if you want to blame me, you can only blame my disappointing body, cough, cough..."


    Song qianrong anxiously wanted to pat him on the back, but when he thought of the man''s speed and dislike people''s touch, he had to stop halfway.


    "It''s all right. I just want her to have some blood. I heard that she has given birth to two natural children. If her blood is not enough, we''ll take her to the north with her children."


    "Let them give you blood medicine. That''s their blessing. Big deal, I can tell my family and support their palace family."


    When song qianrong said this, he really didn''t treat Lin Mengya as a person at all.


    Of course, she realized that she had the ability to decide other people''s life and death.


    After all, the Song family in Huzhou is one of the few families in the northern region.


    "No, I heard that the master of the palace family is not simple. Although you are highly valued by your uncle and aunt in the Song family, you shouldn''t waste too much time on me."


    Song qianrong saw that the man''s mood was more and more depressed, and her heart was in pain.


    "Don''t say that! You should know my mind. Chonghe, since the Qin family has no place for you, why don''t you join the Song family?"


    Qin Chonghe clenched his fist when he heard the word "redundant".


    But he didn''t refuse the other party, but every time the other party mentioned the old things again, he hung his face and said nothing. It seemed that he had been wronged.


    Every time, after realizing that she may have touched his scar, song qianrong apologized, felt guilty and treated him better.


    Over the years, he has tried all these means.


    "Well, qianrong, I said, I never blame you. Thanks to your care, I can live to this day."


    He promptly interrupted song qianrong''s apology and gently affirmed the other party''s pay.


    Seeing him like this, Ming Ming is very sad, but he still insists on comforting himself. Song qianrong only thinks he should be better to him.


    "We don''t need to be so polite. You have a rest first. I''ll go to the kitchen and see if the soup for you is good."


    "It''s hard for you." He looked up and smiled at Song qianrong.


    The other party immediately blushed, and his eyes were bent with laughter. His infatuation with him couldn''t help getting deeper.

 Chapter 3125

    But when song qianrong left, Qin Chonghe immediately sank his face.


    "It''s still too slow. I don''t have much time."


    Qin Chong and murmured gloomily, then got up and went to the room in the inner yard of the house. The door was closed


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that not only did someone miss her, but even dared to hit her children.


    Now the mood of people outside is getting higher and higher, and even someone has begun to smash the door.


    "What should I do? I can''t really let them smash the door?" Aunt Fang said with some worry.


    Even she is worried now.


    After all, she was outnumbered. Although she knew that the children at home had their own means, she was facing so many ancient people outside.


    It''s always bad to really kill, isn''t it?


    "Don''t worry, mom. Even if they rush in, my father and I can protect your safety."


    Huoxiao was on the side, calming his mother''s mood.


    But by comparison, he''s really not as worried as his mother.


    Didn''t you see the master, but you didn''t panic at all?


    But he doesn''t know that Lin Mengya has always been calm and used to it.


    I''m afraid even if there''s nothing to do in the end, she probably won''t let people see her inner panic.


    Besides, this time, she was really confident.


    Long Tianyu is not around.


    Because just when the group tried to launch the first wave of attack on the thin wooden door, long Tianyu had already taken people to the town outside.


    With him, it must be that group of people dare not really break through the gate.


    But hiding like this is not the best way.


    But she is not ready to accept Le Zhengzi''s plan.


    Because once she accepted it, it was also a disguised compromise to the ancient people.


    What''s more, she doesn''t feel that she has to make any concessions to the ancient people with her current strength!


    But what she didn''t expect was that in the evening of that day, the commander of ah Dan who met secretly actually surrounded the small house where she lived with people.


    This is different from the previous situation.


    Everyone brought by commander a Dan is the elite of Shaoxuan army.


    Although there are only more than 100, the deterrent force is much greater than those mobs.


    The fire lit up the black armor that those people were wearing.


    Almost the first time he saw those people, long Tianyu sent a signal.


    Then he took up his weapon and made a defensive posture.


    Beside him, the guards were the same, facing the Shaoxuan army with swords.


    Atmosphere, hair trigger.


    "Lord Gong, please come out and see me."


    Commander Adan personally took the initiative, and naturally his attitude was much tougher.


    Many people stood not far away to watch the excitement. From time to time, some people made all kinds of comments.


    Of course, each of them has a thick happy look on their faces. The look of their eyebrows is obviously determined to win this match.


    Seeing that there was still no response in the house, commander Dan also sank his face.


    "It seems that the palace master doesn''t intend to come out by himself. Anyway, I can only come to the door in person and invite the palace master out."


    Say "please", but actually everyone knows that this is a threat and an ultimatum to Gong ya.


    If she doesn''t understand interest any more, then commander Adan will break in with people and catch them.


    At that time, she will be the master of the palace, but she will have no dignity at all.


    Commander Dan squinted and looked at the place


    A small house.


    He felt that he had given Gong Ya enough face. Unfortunately, the other party was too arrogant!


    He always had a bad temper. At that moment, he said in a deep voice, "open the door for me and bring people out!"


    With the order of commander a Dan, the Shaoxuan army surrounded the house rushed to the house.


    The long knives are sharp, and these people are well-trained. Like the black tide, they gradually close and surround the yard.


    Seeing that the black tide was about to break through the thin line of defense, I didn''t want to hear the sharp sound of breaking the air when they were only one step closer to the yard!


    The next moment, the heavy arrow rain shot out in an instant.


    Long Tianyu stood on the ladder beside the wall, and her eyes were as deep as ink.


    If it was only a warning to those ancient people before, now the arrows are straight for taking people''s lives.


    "Step back!"


    Commander a Shan''s eyes were dignified and gave the order to retreat in an instant.


    But it''s too late.


    The people closest to the house had no time to retreat, so they had to use their own bodies to block the sword.


    I thought the arrow could only hurt them, but I didn''t want to see all the barbs and dark grooves on the clusters of arrows!


    After the arrow enters the body, if it is not pulled out, the blood will flow out along the dark groove.


    But if you pull it out, it doesn''t work without a big piece of meat!


    Of course, after realizing the mistake, most of the Shaoxuan army did not dare to pull out the arrow easily, but automatically retreated behind their companions.


    "What a palace!"


    Commander a Shan''s tone was already contaminated with every inch of killing.


    But can this little setback stop their Shaoxuan army?


    "Shangxuanjia! I want to see how difficult the wall of the palace family is!"


    The black black black armor is about half a person tall. There is no pattern on it, but it will make people afraid just to see that it seems to devour all the ink.


    Xuanjia is very heavy. At least two people can lift it.


    But the rest of the people can move forward under the protection of this Xuanjia.


    The sound of breaking the air still didn''t stop, but this time, it was prevented by Xuanjia.


    Commander a Dan folded his hands, leaned on his long sword and looked coldly at the movements of Shaoxuan army.


    This is the spirit of their secret meeting!


    Xuanjia and shaoxuanjun are not easy to appear, but they are enough to shock the world and look down!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The thick black armor becomes the most solid shell, but in addition to protection, the hard texture of the black armor can also become an obstacle to break through them.


    How can ordinary brick, stone, mud and tile walls withstand the impact of Xuanjia.


    In the dull crash, the seemingly solid wall soon became dusty.


    With a loud noise, he couldn''t hold on any longer and collapsed one after another.


    "Rush!"


    The black tide rushed into the yard in an instant.


    Long Tianyu has drawn out his short knife.


    In any case, he must not let each other hurt his wife and children.


    But at this time, the blade suddenly appeared and attached a word to his ear.


    Long Tianyu was stunned. Then he waved his hand.


    At the next moment, all the guards responsible for guarding the house withdrew immediately.


    He also jumped off the ladder and walked back without looking back.


    Commander a Dan hooked his lips and walked in with the black tide of Shaoxuan army.


    But there was no panic inside, and no one shrank into a ball and trembled


    No one rushed to beg his forgiveness.


    The yard was brightly lit.


    Although it has been taken over by his people inside and outside, those people are at most surprised or frightened.


    At this time, a tall and cold beauty suddenly raised her voice and said, "what are you doing, what should you do."


    Unexpectedly, those people looked at each other and were really ready to go.


    But he was stopped by Shaoxuan army.


    "Commander Dan, my master said that this matter has nothing to do with others."


    Few women can be so calm in front of him, and their attitude is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Commander Dan suddenly felt a trace of interest.


    He looked at the other party contemptuously, but waved his hand.


    That means not to embarrass the servants.


    "Please follow me. My owner is inside."


    Bai Su seemed not to see the Shaoxuan troops around him and led the way in front of him.


    Since he came in, all the anomalies in the yard have made commander Adan dissatisfied.


    What he wanted to see was the supplication and submission of those who dared to disobey themselves.


    It seems that the master of the palace still didn''t learn well!


    Thinking of this, he secretly made a look at his confidants.


    It is said that there are many people in this house, especially the two children of the palace master and the Holy Lord.


    He had heard that his Highness the saint had excellent martial arts, but his legs were broken by accident.


    Oh! Once a top expert, now he can only survive because of his disability, and even cry because he can''t protect his wife and children.


    At the thought of such a picture, he felt physically and mentally happy. It seemed that the anger that had been teased by those thieves could be reduced a little.


    In the front hall, there are only Lin Mengya and Bai su.


    When commander Adan entered the door, he only saw them, even a little surprised.


    But when I thought of their current situation, I was afraid that letting two women beg for mercy would always save the face of those big men.


    Thinking of this, commander Adan laughed contemptuously, went directly to the master''s house and sat down.


    "Don''t look at tea." He was bossy, as if he were the master here.


    Lin Mengya then put down the medical classics in her hand, glanced at him faintly, and said to Bai Su, "go and send a cup of tea to commander ah Dan."


    Bai Su nodded at this time.


    When the people went down, commander Dan''s eyes fell on the woman who was not good enough.


    "The palace master''s face is really big. If I hadn''t brought shaoxuanjun to invite him in person, I don''t know when the palace master is going to hide?"


    Everything is provocative and ironic.


    Lin Mengya ignored each other''s attitude, but said, "it''s late at night. I don''t like walking at night."


    "Oh, now, if the master of the palace still wants to go to the dark, he is not afraid that he will never get out of the yard again?"


    "Commander Dan, there''s something I think you need to understand."


    She put down her medical classics and looked directly at each other.


    Although she was now deeply surrounded by each other, neither her tone nor her expression seemed to be affected.


    Perhaps she was pretending to be supporting, but the woman''s courage was beyond his expectation.


    "Now I don''t think of this yard. As for commander ah Dan, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to decide whether I go or stay."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Commander Dan burst into a burst of laughter.


    Immediately, he sank his face and stared at her fiercely.

 Chapter 3126

    "What an ignorant woman who doesn''t know how to live or die. OK! Today I''ll show you the real strength of my ancient clan secret meeting."


    He shouted at the door, "come on, bring the two cubs of the palace to the Lord of the palace!"


    He spoke with sarcasm and even a little pride in controlling the whole situation.


    But half a minute later, the door was quiet.


    Lin Mengya put down her medical classics, moved her fingers, smiled and looked at each other.


    That means, let him shout.


    Commander a Shan''s eyes flashed, and he raised his voice a little more.


    "Are you deaf? Bring people up!"


    That voice is full of breath. If there is no wall, it is estimated that people within a hundred meters can hear it clearly.


    But the louder his voice, the more people feel that he seems to be bluffing.


    Hatefully, after so long, there was still silence outside.


    Commander Dan''s face became stiff gradually.


    How is this possible?


    Even her family had guards, but under the attack of Shaoxuan army, whose number was much higher than theirs, all the resistance was just a mantis, and there would be no change at all.


    Now, what''s going on?


    "Commander Dan, the tea is cold."


    Lin Mengya is still sitting in her own position. From beginning to end, there has been no change.


    If a moment ago, he thought the other party was dead, but now, he had to think of another possibility.


    That is, all this has never been a threat to her!


    no It''s impossible!


    Commander Dan refused to admit that he was not as good as a young woman in his heart.


    At this time, Lin Mengya got up, looked at him quietly and said, "I said earlier that you can''t decide whether I go or stay."


    "If the tea is cold, send off the guests." She played down the tunnel.


    But where did commander Dan suffer such a great humiliation, especially when he saw that she dared to show off in front of him? At present, the hard whip slipped out of her sleeve.


    No one knows. In fact, what he is best at is the hard whip forged by this pair of meteorite iron.


    Although it doesn''t have any edges and corners, there are many people who have been killed in recent years.


    Commander Dan''s eyes were full of discontent after being played.


    Such shame must be washed away by blood!


    Do not want to, clearly should be ignorant and unconscious woman, but at the moment when his iron whip was coming, a pair of powerful arms grabbed her slender waist.


    Almost at the same time, she turned quickly and directly pulled the dark crossbow in her hand.


    The people behind her also took her back quickly.


    After the sneak attack was successful, the two immediately withdrew from his attack range.


    The tacit understanding is enough to make commander Adan gnash his teeth.


    "Ah --"


    The sharp pain came from his left shoulder, and he couldn''t help but exhale.


    The dark crossbow came quickly and urgently, and he could not escape almost when he was unprepared.


    "I will kill you! I must kill you!"


    "Kill me? Do you think you still have life to kill me?"


    Although her heart is still "banging", Lin Mengya will never admit it. In fact, she really pretended a little more just now.


    After all, although she has a bottom in her heart, she is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If their plan, even if there is only a slight mistake, it will be fatal to the whole house.


    Fortunately, everything went according to her plan.


    Lin Mengya knew that she had won since the leader of Adan failed to bring the people he wanted to hold


    It''s over!


    "Sister, didn''t you hurt it?"


    Behind him came the greetings of youth concern.


    Lin Mengya patted long Tianyu, who was still holding his waist, indicating that he could let go now.


    However, the man didn''t understand what she meant. She had to take him with her and turn around to look at the young man who was walking towards her.


    Well, it''s taller and thinner.


    If he was a young man when we met last time, but he still showed youthful spirit occasionally, now he has completely become a quite mature young man.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin Zhongyu also looked at his sister reluctantly.


    "When I went, they woke up. I didn''t trust them, so I brought them out."


    At this time, he held a small blessing treasure eating small hands in his arms and a big Mo Yan baby sleeping vaguely and rubbing his eyes on his back.


    An energetic young man becomes a novice father in an instant.


    Don''t say, the technique of holding children is quite skilled.


    It''s no wonder that the children can not cry quietly in the arms of his little uncle.


    "Well, give them to me quickly."


    Lin Mengya held out her hand and held the two babies respectively, and then put them into the hands of the child''s father without hesitation.


    After that, she put Xiaoyu''s arm in her hand.


    In fact, as early as half a month ago, she had received the news from Xiaoyu.


    But at that time, she was busy with other things and was afraid that the 1000 elite soldiers brought by Xiaoyu would cause panic and resistance among the ancient people, which made them break up into parts and sneak in in batches.


    Now it seems that this decision has played a decisive role.


    If their strength had been exposed early, I''m afraid this attitude would not be the case today.


    "Are you tired? The climate here is a little different from ours. Are you used to it all the way?"


    At first, Lin Zhongyu could only secretly look up to his sister who saved herself from the sea of suffering.


    Now, she can snuggle up to her side.


    But no matter how time changes, in his heart, his sister will always be the most important person for him and the one he can''t lose.


    Therefore, only when facing her, Lin Zhongyu is willing to put away her spikes and expose her softest part, just as her most clever and considerate "Xiaoyu".


    "Well, it''s OK. I''m not tired."


    Seeing her clever brother, Lin Mengya pinched his arm and frowned.


    "Why are you so thin? Didn''t you eat well again?"


    Xiaoyu wants to explain, but there is a kind of thin in this world, which is called sister. She thinks he is thin.


    Having been busy for so long, Lin Mengya certainly wants to comfort her brother.


    But before she left, she still looked at commander Adan, who tried to escape but was blocked back by her people every time.


    Hook your lips, sneer and command, "tie people up, and then send them to chief Chang."


    "Oh, by the way, by the way, if another mad dog bites in the future, I''ll kill one. If I come to a group, I''ll kill a group."


    Someone answered her immediately.


    And that single commander was even more irritable because of her words.


    How dare she compare herself to a mad dog?


    Unforgivable!


    This woman, he will kill herself sooner or later!


    Xiaoyu looked back at the old madman coldly.


    He can feel that the other party''s killing heart for his sister is immortal.


    "What are you looking at?" Lin Mengya forcibly twisted his arm


    Handsome face.


    take a look! Who raised children like who!


    Originally, she was a little demon when she was a child. Now her face is 45% similar to her man.


    But Xiaoyu''s appearance is a little more exquisite than long Tianyu.


    Her Xiaoyu has really grown into a tall and excellent man.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help feeling.


    When I first met him, he was just a poor little bully!


    "Sister, if you don''t kill him, I''m afraid he will hurt you in the future."


    Lin Zhongyu thought and whispered.


    Of course, he won''t let anyone try to disadvantage his sister.


    But he didn''t want to refute his sister''s words on the spot.


    Therefore, if it is done by him in private, there is probably an 80% chance of success.


    Besides, he has the help of Wang Gu. There should be nothing to worry about.


    But Lin Mengya only looked at him and knew what the silly child planned.


    Reached out and pinched his face. It felt quite good.


    "Do you think your sister is the kind of person who likes to let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Of course, Xiaoyu shook her head quickly, "no, sister, I didn''t mean that!"


    "Well, little fool! Have you forgotten what your sister does?" Lin Mengya raised her lips and whispered to her silly brother.


    My sister is


    Lin Zhongyu instantly understood!


    "Don''t worry this time? How can the things put out of my hand be just simple concealed weapons?"


    Her dark crossbow was now almost inseparable for a moment.


    But sometimes, the lethality of this thing is just like that.


    It''s OK that the other party is not ready. Once on guard, it''s not difficult to hide.


    Therefore, every time she makes a move, she has only one chance.


    In that case, of course, she should raise this opportunity to the highest probability.


    "It''s worthy of being my sister. It''s really powerful!"


    Sister blowing player Lin Zhongyu, although the style of rainbow fart is simple, it is sincere every time. She can''t help but raise the corners of her mouth slightly and is in a good mood.


    "Oh, I should do it. Let''s go. My sister will take you to eat something delicious and give you a good tonic."


    "The boy, the most important thing is to be strong. If he is thin like a bamboo pole, how can he protect the people he cares about in the future?"


    Sister and brother get along well and talk while walking.


    Only long Tianyu, a skilled father, was left to take the baby alone.


    Xiao Fubao is a big hearted baby. Once the surrounding environment begins to calm down, she sleeps in her father''s solid arms.


    Instead, the ink words hanging on his back endured sleepiness and gently patted his father''s shoulder with his small hand.


    "Are you all right, dad?"


    Long Tianyu looked at one side of his face and saw the smiling expression of his eldest son.


    A little angry right now.


    "Mo Yan, who allows you to make such an expression and laugh at your father?"


    "So Dad, are you jealous of Uncle Xiaoyu?"


    Long Tianyu: This skinny child, it seems that he doesn''t want his ass!


    But maybe he was so sleepy that he didn''t feel the crisis of being spanked by his father.


    After a little yawn, he pretended to be serious and said, "Dad, in fact, you should be used to it. After all, my uncle Xiaoyu is my mother''s first child. Even I have to stand aside, right?"


    Said, Mo Yan also glanced at him.


    Long Tianyu''s lips are slightly tight. OK, the love between father and son is completely broken today!

 Chapter 3127

    When long Tianyu was ready to let his eldest son accept some "love education" from himself, the little Fubao wrapped in his arms slowly opened his eyes.


    The baby girl smiled sweetly at her father, then continued to close her big watery eyes and slept sweetly.


    Although long Tianyu wanted to educate her son, she never left her daughter''s side.


    Seeing this, he not only shut up immediately, but even showed a loving father smile on his face and patted the little girl on the back with his big hand.


    That movement, how soft, how soft.


    The strict father immediately became a silly father.


    Long Tianyu now thinks about his little girl and completely forgets that he still has an evil son on his back.


    In this regard, Mo Yan, who has long been used to being natural, just yawned.


    Then he continued to hang on his father and looked down at his sister from time to time.


    It is impossible to be jealous. He has long been used to it.


    Besides, as far as he is concerned, his sister is also the most lovely baby in the world.


    But it was a child. Mo Yan soon couldn''t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep.


    But he didn''t know that there was always a big hand behind him, which could catch his soft little body at any time.


    When long Tianyu sent the children back to the room, Lin Mengya was also asking the kitchen to add a night snack to everyone who didn''t sleep well tonight.


    Not to mention, the people who had been threatened and intimidated for a good meal had a lot of peace of mind after eating such a hot night snack.


    "Here, it''s for you."


    As soon as long Tianyu entered the door, he saw his wife bring him a big bowl covered tightly.


    He sat down, lifted the covered plate, and a very appetizing fragrance jumped into his nose.


    "Try it. I made the taste. I also added some local specialties of the ancient people."


    Lin Mengya sat next to him with a smiling face.


    Long Tianyu looked at the bowl of noodles in his hand.


    It''s just a bowl of the simplest noodles. Although he has eaten a lot of delicious dishes, he can often recall the taste of this bowl of noodles after a long time.


    The point is not what he ate, but that she ate noodles with him.


    Thinking, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Lin Mengya thought he might not like the taste because he stared at the bowl of noodles for so long.


    Just when she wanted to ask him if she wanted to change something else to eat, long Tianyu suddenly ate noodles.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and her tone inevitably brought a bit of anger, "I thought you didn''t like it."


    "How could it be? I can''t even use the poison given by my wife..."


    Later, he received an angry white eye from his wife.


    Long Tianyu, who was conscious of his gaffe, quickly lowered his head and ate noodles.


    The little discomfort in my heart has long dissipated.


    It seems that no one can replace him in his wife''s heart.


    Lin Mengya held her chin with her hands. At first she was thinking about tonight, but in the end she couldn''t help falling on her man.


    Although it was only a bowl of ordinary noodles, it seemed that his value had been suddenly raised in his hand. It seemed that it was something precious that was worth tasting carefully.


    In fact, the kitchen is still in a mess.


    Not only do these people want to eat, but those who come outside also have to prepare some. It''s always bad to ask everyone to stay hungry for the night.


    To be honest, after the practice of the Shaoxuan army, not only the wall of the yard collapsed, but even everywhere was in chaos. It was really out of shape.


    But all this seems to have nothing to do with them.


    On this ordinary long table, her heart, which had just jumped wildly, gradually settled down.


    She thought, he''s still there, isn''t he?


    When long Tianyu finished eating, they got up and went back to their previous room.


    Although it''s not much affected because of its backward location, I''m afraid it''s hard to live here.


    Besides, there are the 1000 elite soldiers brought by Xiaoyu from the outside.


    Although they can camp, Moon Lake City can''t stay any longer.


    So now, they must pack up and find a place to settle down as soon as possible.


    "The foothold prepared before can be used, but Mo Yan''s condition can''t be delayed."


    What long Tianyu considered was also what she was worried about.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for Mo Yan''s illness, she must have left now.


    But at present, the relationship between them and the ancient people is afraid to be completely broken.


    I''m afraid it will be even more difficult to obtain the ancient family''s treasure in the future.


    But when she hesitated, Bai Su suddenly came in with a big package in her hand.


    "Master, this was sent by Le Zhengzi Tan himself just now. He said, you will understand after reading it."


    The big package is bulging, but the actual weight is not heavy.


    Lin Mengya took the things over, and her heart was full of doubts.


    What does Le Zhengzi Tan mean?


    Is it a sign to her to pack up and go away?


    Long Tianyu also frowned slightly, but he was more worried about whether there would be any hidden weapons in it.


    Lin Mengya also saw what he meant and handed the package to him.


    Bai Su automatically withdrew to guard.


    Inside, long Tianyu put on a pair of special gloves and carefully opened the big package.


    I don''t know how many layers Le Zhengzi had wrapped. In short, in the end, there was only a small layer left in the bulging package.


    But it can be seen from the outside shape that inside, it is probably wrapped in a small round box.


    About the size of two palms.


    But it is obvious that it will be a very important thing to wrap Le Zhengzi Tan in such a precious and heavy place.


    Long Tianyu took a deep breath, looked up and looked at her.


    Lin Mengya immediately understood, hurriedly stepped back three steps, and then couldn''t wait to show him with her eyes to open it.


    In fact, she already had some guesses in her heart.


    But I think it''s too incredible.


    She knows the brothers of Le Zheng''s family.


    No matter what in private, the two men never evaded their own responsibilities.


    But when long Tianyu finally carefully untied the last layer of cloth, the husband and wife were stunned at the same time.


    Then she was silent for a moment. Lin Mengya also silently came forward and looked at the small black round box.


    "It''s not what I guess?" She has some silly eyes.


    You know, she wanted to steal, steal and exchange, but she never thought she would get it like this.


    Long Tianyu was in his heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, it should be what you think."


    Lin Mengya shouldn''t say anything either.


    "Hoo... That''s true. Alas, I don''t know what to say. In short, we have to thank them."


    Long Tianyu nodded, but didn''t say anything else.


    The couple tied up the box again, but transferred it to the small medicine box that Lin Mengya carried with her.


    The benefits of human brotherhood are also reflected at this moment.


    During a meal, everyone has packed all the things. As for those thin and soft things, they are separated and carried on their backs.


    Xiaoyu has also integrated her own hands.


    Under the protection of the 1000 elite soldiers and their original guards, the party quickly withdrew from Yuehu city.


    Shortly after they left, another commander of the Shaoxuan army also rushed to catch people with people.


    Unfortunately, the house has long been empty.


    There was nothing useful left in the night except the ruins that had been violently washed away by their former colleagues.


    "It seems that we have made a vain trip this time."


    Although the leader was unwilling, he had to take people back.


    ......


    The assembly hall of the clan association is also full of voices at the moment.


    Countless Shaoxuan troops in black clothes and armor came in and out, and the original servants of the Lezheng family were temporarily requisitioned except for a few confidants.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu hid in the night and looked at the lights not far away.


    Just now, the wounded commander Adan was sent back by Gong ya, followed by her threat of almost breaking with the ancient people.


    Chief Chang was naturally quite angry. Later, he took over here in the name of a secret meeting.


    And he was kicked out.


    Recalling all his previous efforts, Le Zhengzi Xiu quietly clenched his hands.


    What if you don''t want to?


    In the end, you can''t only be kicked away.


    "Master Lezheng, I said earlier that cooperation with us is your most correct choice."


    Behind him, a sudden sound shook his body.


    Suddenly turning back, I saw only a black figure hiding in the night, but more hidden than him.


    His eyes tightened suddenly and said in a cold voice, "I have long rejected you. Anyway, this is a matter within our ancient family, which has nothing to do with you."


    His attitude was still tough, but the shadow was not angered by his refusal.


    Instead, he just sneered contemptuously and continued to say, "you are really a dead brain. However, this may also be the reason why my childe appreciates you."


    "Then thank you for your Mislove."


    Seeing that he still had no sign of softening, the shadow gradually lost patience.


    "What if you don''t agree? Le Zhengzi Xiu, do you really think I have nothing to do with you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, what do you think of the choice of priests this time?"


    "It''s you!"


    Yue zhengzixiu was so surprised that he could hardly suppress his voice.


    "Of course not us."


    The shadow thought it was very interesting to see him lose his manners. Who made this stubborn guy dare to refuse the childe''s solicitation again and again?


    If the childe hadn''t attached great importance to this guy, he would have secretly removed him and replaced him with someone else.


    "We didn''t do anything. It''s just that you ancient people don''t look up to you like you."


    Both inside and outside the other party''s words are contempt and ridicule for the ancient people.


    "I warn you for the last time, don''t try to do it to others!"


    Driven by anger, Yue Zhengzi Xiu rushed forward and grabbed each other''s throat.

 Chapter 3128

    "Le, Le Zhengzi Xiu, how dare you..."


    "It''s just a obedient dog. Why don''t I dare?"


    The shadow of Le Zhengzi''s throat finally revealed his true appearance.


    Without the cover of his cloak, the man looked just an ordinary looking young man.


    Now the man''s eyes are filled with anger and fear.


    "You let go! Le Zhengzi Xiu, do you want your whole family to die because of your stupidity?" The man threatened him angrily.


    "Do you think that even if I kill you now, the childe behind you will kill me for a fool like you?"


    "Le Zhengzi Xiu, you think too highly of yourself! Even if the childe attaches importance to you, you are still an untamed beast!"


    "Oh!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked contemptuously at the guy who was willing to be a dog and driven by people: "but if you didn''t find a body after you died, or someone saw that you wanted to escape here, so they fell off the cliff and fell into a mass of meat mud."


    "Your childe, can he still take revenge for you? It''s just a dog. Without you, he has other dogs to use, doesn''t he?"


    The shadow was stunned, and soon realized that the man was not as cowardly and harmless as he had shown before.


    Finally, fear overwhelmed anger, and he couldn''t help shaking.


    you bet.


    He is not so irreplaceable. Even the reason why he repeatedly ridiculed Le Zhengzi Xiu is that he is really jealous that he is valued by the childe.


    But! How did Le Zhengzi Xiu know?


    "What do you know? Or have you taken refuge in the childe long ago? Are you kidding me?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s voice was very cold. "Not everyone is willing to be someone else''s dog like you. But I really want to know how your childe who doesn''t dare to show his face will deal with me if I really kill you?"


    As he said this, his hand suddenly tightened.


    The breath was forcibly cut off, and the man immediately felt the threat of death.


    He wanted to struggle and even insidiously wanted to attack each other with a dagger. Unfortunately, he was first recognized by Le Zhengzi and subdued.


    When the dagger was knocked down, he could only be pressed on the ground by the other party and could not move.


    Under the cover of the night, the man didn''t see Le Zhengzi''s cold and extreme eyes.


    That''s what Le Zhengzi Xiu himself once wanted to hide. Unfortunately, someone had to step on his bottom limit, which made it difficult for him to control his emotions.


    Finally, the moment before strangling each other, Le Zhengzi Xiu slowly released his hand.


    He got up and shouted condescending, "get out!"


    The man hurriedly got up, covered his neck and ran away. He didn''t even dare to look back at him.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu stood in place. After a long time, he loosened his right wrist, which had been strangled by his left hand.


    After all, he still failed to completely release the evil beast in his heart.


    But even if he can control it this time, what about next time?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t know what the answer to this question was. He only knew that with the help of these people, the ancient family''s turbulent future would be more difficult.


    ......


    Le Zhengzi Tan came back after dawn.


    He was also very busy that night.


    But the mood is never relaxed.


    Finally, he was able to repay aunt Qing''s kindness to their brothers


    £¡


    Even though the loss of Zhibao may bring a series of troubles, he also thinks it is worth it.


    Just unexpectedly, as soon as he closed the door, he saw his brother sitting in his room.


    His limbs were instantly stiff and guilty. He even subconsciously raised his voice and shouted, "brother, why are you in my room?"


    "Shut up." Le Zhengzi glanced at him and scolded him in a low voice.


    Le Zhengzi Tan shrunk his neck.


    What he fears most is that his brother is angry.


    But he felt bitter at the thought of what he had done boldly.


    It''s one thing to be prepared, but he is also afraid of the consequences of being severely cleaned up by his brother.


    However, everything was sent out. Even if his brother wanted to kill him, he recognized it.


    Just as he was about to make up a reason to put it off, he heard his selfless big brother whispering, "can things be delivered to the master of the palace smoothly?"


    "What? Brother, why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?"


    His heart "clattered", but he still chose to continue to pretend to be a fool and try to muddle through.


    He has to bite to death, or his brother will have to lift his skin.


    But unexpectedly, Le Zhengzi Xiu just glanced at him faintly and scolded in a cold voice: "how old people are, they are still cranky."


    Huh?


    Le Zhengzi Tan stared round. Then he heard his brother complain: "do you think this is because I didn''t deal with the aftermath for you? With your little trick of stealing the day, can you really steal that thing from the hands of Chang Zhang?"


    no


    Brother, what does that mean? He, he heard right?


    Then he turned into a sticky erha and came directly to his brother, "brother, you know."


    "But it scared me to death. I thought you were going to break my dog leg again!"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu looked at his useless appearance and just knocked his brother on the head and warned him.


    "Next time if you are still so willful and reckless, don''t discuss with me and see if I can break your dog leg!"


    "Break it! Break it! You don''t need to do it yourself, brother. I''ll break it myself!"


    Looking at his brother trying to please himself, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s heart was also slightly sour.


    He didn''t know that the reason why the other party did so was to make up for the benefactor.


    He also thought that this guy saw his dilemma, so he took action for him and did something he couldn''t do.


    Now, it can be regarded as paying back the favor of the master of the palace to the ancient family.


    "Sit down. I have something very important to tell you."


    When Le Zhengzi Tan heard this, he immediately sat upright.


    In fact, before he started, he was ready to be beaten by his brother.


    But I didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest. At present, I sincerely want to solve problems for my brother.


    Le Zhengzi thought about the current situation carefully.


    Now the secret meeting and the palace family are at odds. Even though he knows that it must be mixed with the selfishness of many people, he is the head of the first family after all. He must make plans for the future of the ancient family.


    "Now you know, Zi Tan, I hope you can shoulder the responsibility of Lezheng family."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was frightened by his brother''s earnest words.


    "Brother, what do you mean by that? How do I feel like you''re giving your last words?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t bear it


    Stop and give my brother a hard blow on the head.


    "Shut up and listen to me honestly!"


    "Oh."


    Le Zhengzi Tan rubbed his head and looked at his brother wrongly.


    But my heart was a little uneasy.


    His brother has never been a pessimist, but this time, he felt that his brother seemed to have made some kind of decision.


    "I''ll explain to chief Chang later and ask you to take a team of people to find the whereabouts of the palace family."


    Le Zhengzi said, "when the time comes, you will take your group of people and immediately return to the territory of Le Zheng''s house."


    "Brother, won''t you come with us? We''ve been out for so long. There must be a lot of things backlog at home that need you to deal with!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan is no longer a child. Naturally, he can hear his brother''s plan.


    But he could not accept it and left his brother alone in the wolf''s nest.


    In his opinion, chief Chang and commander Dan are not good birds!


    If someone with such a strong sense of responsibility as his brother stays, I''m afraid he will be ordered around by them.


    But there are some things that Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t intend to let his brother know.


    "Listen, you go back first. Remember, after you go back, you should close all access roads. Especially, don''t let strangers enter the old house of Lezheng''s house at will."


    This is a code that only their two brothers can understand.


    Because the old house of Lezheng family was burned down by a fire more than 20 years ago.


    After that, the old house of Lezheng family became a piece of ruins, and the new house completely surrounded the ruins


    Usually, except for their brothers, all other ethnic groups are forbidden to enter.


    Now only their brothers know what''s inside, so his words are like telling him to keep the things in the old house and never let anyone near.


    "OK, I see." Le Zhengzi Tan nodded.


    After explaining everything to his brother, Le Zhengzi Xiu finally felt relieved.


    Although he knew that this day would come sooner or later, he didn''t want his brother to sink into this quagmire like himself.


    After thinking about it, he said to his brother with a smile, "don''t you always want to go out and have a look? After you''re busy here, you can go."


    Go and see what he yearns for but never has a chance to see outside.


    But le Zhengzi Tan, who used to quarrel that he must go out more, took his brother''s arm and said seriously, "if there is a chance, let''s go together."


    He will never leave his brother to run for his life alone, just as his brother did not leave himself.


    He is yearning for the outside world, but also nostalgic for the freshness and prosperity outside.


    But more importantly, he wants to leave with his brother.


    But if my brother insists on staying here, he is willing to stay here forever and stay with his most important relatives.


    "Hey, you guy, really..."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu could only shake his head helplessly.


    Just, things haven''t developed to the last step. Maybe they still have a turn for the better.


    After the two brothers had a discussion in the house, Le Zhengzi Xiu left first.


    At the same time, in the assembly hall of the clan association, the wounded commander Adan refused to give up.


    "That''s unreasonable! If you let go of me, I must kill the poisonous woman in the palace!"

 Chapter 3129

    Although he didn''t have many injuries, Lin Mengya''s small dark crossbow directly destroyed one of his arms.


    Everyone in Shaoxuan Army knows that commander a Dan''s best double whip is also his famous stunt. He relies on these arms.


    Therefore, he can climb from the bottom to the present position.


    But now they are all destroyed by that woman, which is more unacceptable to him than killing him.


    But the fellow robe who came here shook his head disapprovingly, "it''s still important to recover from your injury now."


    "Qi Yan, what do you mean?"


    Commander a Dan stared at the other party with a bad look. "Do you want to climb on my head because I''m hurt? I think you''re deliberately late. The purpose is to make me hurt so as to make way for you!"


    Probably because when people are injured, their emotions are more difficult to control.


    In short, after seeing the old enemy, commander Adan''s face was always gloomy.


    Especially when he learned that the other party didn''t chase those damn bastards, he was even more determined.


    But Qi Yan didn''t want to see him continue to climb and bite like a mad dog.


    "Dan, envoy, you and I are working for the Shaoxuan army. Aren''t you accusing me of being public and private?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    The pain of the wound made commander Dan unable to calm down for a time.


    What he wants to do now is to cut those little bastards.


    But his people were injured, and he himself was temporarily unable to move.


    Qi Yan, who came to support him, is still his biggest enemy in the army!


    He and his opponent are competing for the same position these days.


    Now he has become disabled. Doesn''t that position fall into the other party''s hands?


    For a time, he even resented the boss who asked Qi Yan to support him.


    Doesn''t the other party know about the holiday between them?


    However, it is obvious that Qi Yan is not as brainless as he is.


    He knew very well that he was sent here because of the game between the two forces in the army.


    It was just that he was a little late. Ah Dan still screwed up the thing because he was a fool who only knew about fighting.


    Recalling the news he had received before, Qi Yan''s eyebrows were tangled into a knot.


    He made a military order before he came. He will certainly invite the house owner and his Highness the holy master back.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to do so.


    For a time, he was lost in thought, thinking about how to make up for the relationship between the two sides.


    But the brainless guy next to him will only keep shouting for revenge.


    Thinking of the reason for this, Qi Yan''s face became more serious and deep.


    "In a word, everything here has been handed over to me. Commander Dan, what you have to do is to recover well and don''t make trouble for everyone."


    Qi Yan then got up and left, ignoring ah Dan''s angry roar.


    Anyway, it''s just a brute who only knows how to be rough. He never pays attention to each other.


    ......


    Lin Mengya and her colleagues also rushed all the way. They didn''t dare to delay any time.


    When they arrived, it was almost dawn. The Zhang family, who still lived here, also heard the news and woke up from their sleep.


    The family was terrified that they had been found. Zhang Maosheng immediately stood up and explored the reality of people outside.


    But when he climbed up a high ground at the door and looked not far away, he only felt that two of them made him feel familiar.


    Not until he walked in did he cry out in surprise.


    "White


    Miss Su! And, Lord of the palace! "


    Then he ran to them like a gust of wind.


    "Master Gong, why are you here?"


    Looking at the black and thin boy in front of him, Lin Mengya was also quite surprised.


    "Well, why haven''t you gone back?" She asked.


    After saving the Zhang family before, she asked Li Ao and them to come here to protect the Zhang family by the way.


    However, she thought that when they recovered from their injuries, she might be eager to leave here, so she left them some money and dry food.


    But they didn''t leave.


    Zhang Maosheng scratched his messy hair.


    Compared with the revenge boy with hatred in his eyes, he has recovered a bit of innocence and simplicity.


    It looks simple and simple, and the look in my eyes is a little shy.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "how are you getting along with your injury? And your little sister, her name is red bean. Now she can return to normal?"


    Zhang Maosheng was very happy to see the benefactor, but he was not eloquent. Even though he was very happy, he could only ask the benefactor and answer him.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Her hands are almost better. Her name is Hongdou. She has regained consciousness a few days ago. Thank you for your kindness to our family. My father said that he must repay your kindness in the future!"


    She was happy to see her patient recover.


    Especially Zhang Maosheng''s hands.


    As a doctor, she should understand the value of these hands more than anyone. Naturally, she also wants to try her best to recover them.


    "Sister, who is he?"


    At this moment, Xiaoyu''s voice suddenly came from her side.


    Then, the slender and handsome young man came to her.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and saw Xiaoyu. With a smile, she took his hand and introduced Zhang Maosheng: "this is my brother Xiaoyu."


    Zhang Maosheng only dared to look at Xiaoyu and immediately dropped his head.


    Although the other party''s age is not big, you can see that he is a noble son.


    Moreover, he always felt that the other party looked at him, which frightened him a little. Unconsciously, he just wanted to avoid the other party and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Xiaoyu, this is Zhang Maosheng. Although he is younger than you, he is also a real talent. In the future, I may have to ask him to grow medicine for me!"


    But this joke almost scared Zhang Maosheng.


    The simple and honest boy shook his head desperately, "don''t ask, don''t ask! I''ll do whatever the Lord of the palace asks me to do in the future! Really!"


    He had this idea before. Later, his father told him that although their Zhang family was poor, they must not be ungrateful.


    But he really couldn''t give anything else to repay his benefactor, so he wanted to use his life to repay his benefactor.


    But at the thought of his injury, Zhang Maosheng''s eyes dimmed.


    In the future, he didn''t know whether he could fully recover.


    "I, I don''t know I can''t grow medicine yet..."


    If not, although he regrets, he is not as desperate as before.


    In short, he still has hands and feet. Even if he can''t grow medicine, he can do other work to support his family and repay the kindness of the palace master.


    Their family is still alive, which is more important than anything!


    "Don''t be too busy saying these frustrating words." Lin Mengya comforted him.


    "I''ve seen your hand before. Although the situation is a little complicated, I may not have no chance in the future."


    Lin Mengya didn''t say too much.


    This is mainly because Zhang Maosheng''s situation is somewhat similar to that of her men.


    They are all old wounds left after hurting muscles and veins.


    But if her man''s injury is completely cured, Zhang Maosheng can do the same.


    She had to cure her man''s legs anyway.


    Therefore, Zhang Maosheng doesn''t have to be so frustrated.


    "I..." Zhang Maosheng was a little moved, but just about to speak, he was interrupted by a cold male voice.


    "My sister said you can be good, you can be good."


    Zhang Maosheng''s body trembled slightly.


    I don''t know why, this very good-looking man always makes him feel inexplicably afraid.


    Zhang Maosheng nodded stupidly, and then ran to help everyone move things.


    Looking at the young man''s hurried escape, Lin Mengya hit Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "What did you scare him into doing?"


    Little boy, when she didn''t see it, did he stare at Zhang Maosheng on purpose just now?


    Xiaoyu immediately looked at her sister with a flattering smile, "I don''t have it, sister. It''s obviously that he is timid."


    "You!"


    Lin Mengya can''t stand her brother playing coquettish with her.


    Pinch his face.


    Alas, it doesn''t feel as good as before.


    No way, the child will grow up after all, not to mention her family Xiaoyu can grow so well, she is also very happy to be a sister.


    Lin Zhongyu was keenly aware of the regret and nostalgia in her sister''s eyes, and was greatly vigilant.


    He knew that the reason why his sister would save herself was that he was in a terrible situation at that time.


    But now he is no longer the original little poor, and with his size, he can''t pretend.


    In case, in case his sister meets a teenager who is similar to him at that time, maybe


    Lin Mengya only glanced at him and saw this guy''s face distracted with complexity. She knew that he must not know what his brain was mending.


    He couldn''t help but pull Xiaoyu''s ear, stare at him and ask, "little boy, what are you thinking?"


    "I didn''t..." As soon as he denied it, he saw his sister''s smiling eyes.


    I can''t say it at once.


    But he can''t tell the truth. He can only lower his eyes, like a wronged dog.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha, come on, such a big man is not afraid to let your three nieces laugh at you."


    Although she also has a brother, Xiaoyu and Qinghu are the most important relatives for her, apart from their blood relationship.


    This is a fact that no one can replace or change.


    However, she was helpless and funny to find that the men in the family were all cautious?


    "Sister, I''m wrong."


    Lin Zhongyu had to apologize to his sister honestly.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t blame him.


    Also, looking at her brother with a small face and an aggrieved face, she only has the love for Xiaoyu. Where is she willing to blame him?


    "Well, you''re the first child raised by your sister. In the future, you have to set an example for your niece, okay?"


    Lin Mengya stood on tiptoe and touched Xiaoyu''s hair.


    In fact, she knows the mind of children.


    Like my three cubs.


    Don''t look at the usual Mo Yan. Being a brother makes my brother and sister very happy, but that''s also because my brother and sister are home.


    If other children approached her, Mo Yan would occupy all her attention and didn''t want to give it to other children at all.

 Chapter 3130

    Lin Zhongyu''s mood became relaxed after being hairy.


    Besides, he is not really stingy, but because his sister is very important to him, he is like a child for fear that his sister will be robbed.


    But in fact, the sister he knew was not a kind person.


    If she really annoyed her sister, she would not blink even if she died in front of her.


    The Zhang family also hid in the house. After making sure that the people outside were not in danger, they looked out.


    Lin Mengya just came over with Xiaoyu and was ready to place her own things.


    Who would have thought that a lovely little head suddenly appeared in the room.


    She was stunned and immediately recognized the lovely little face and smiled with each other.


    Although the face she was wearing was quite ordinary, she still let the little girl shine in front of her eyes and ran out immediately.


    "Aunt!"


    Xiaolingjiao probably just woke up with fluffy soft hair, but there was bright joy in his big eyes.


    Since she had a little girl, Lin Mengya had no resistance to the clever little girl.


    Besides, the little girl named Lingjiao was willing to give her sugar cakes before.


    At that moment, he waved with a smile.


    Water chestnut is actually quite shy.


    Just now, I was so excited that I jumped out because I finally saw my aunt who saved their family.


    Now, I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Sister."


    When the water caltrop was struggling to pass by his aunt, a thin and weak voice came from behind.


    The noise is not much bigger than a cat''s bark.


    Lingjiao immediately turned around and went back to lead out a six or seven year old girl.


    "Is she a red bean?"


    Lin Mengya squatted down.


    Although from Zhang Maosheng''s mouth, she already knew that Hongdou had recovered her mind.


    But I''m afraid children will leave some psychological shadows in the future.


    Don''t think that children can''t remember things when they are young. You should know that even babies in infancy may have a lifelong impact on the memory of fear.


    Therefore, her attitude towards little red bean is still very gentle.


    "Sister."


    Little red bean is very thin and weak, and his eyes always have a frightened expression.


    She held the hand of Lingjiao tightly and stuck it behind her. She didn''t dare to look at Lin Mengya and them.


    "It''s all right. Do you remember this aunt? Before, they saved you!"


    Lingjiao coaxed her little sister patiently.


    But in fact, Hongdou''s memory of that day is a little confused.


    She only remembered how painful she was, as if she were dying.


    At the thought of what happened that day, Hongdou''s face became pale. Then she suddenly opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make any sound. The whole person was stiff and fell straight down.


    The water chestnut was frightened.


    This has happened before, and what they fear most is that red beans will be out of breath!


    "Mom, Dad! Come out quickly! Red bean is ill again!"


    Because the water chestnut was just now, Lin Mengya reached out and held the red bean.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m not afraid! The bad guys have been driven away by my uncles, I''m not afraid."


    Her voice was very steady, and strangely enough, even the water chestnut seemed to be comforted by her, and unconsciously stood beside her.


    Xiaoyu looked at her sister softly.


    His sister will have such ability, which can make people unconsciously relax. Relying on her, her mood will become more peaceful.


    At first, the red bean was straight, but after Lin Mengya said it several times, the little girl''s dull eyes showed a little look.


    Then, she seemed to grasp the straw, and tears finally fell in her big eyes.


    "Woo woo..."


    The little girl in her arms cried weakly and was very angry. Her thin body tried to drill into her arms. It seemed that she smelled the faint smell of herbs, as if she had found the safest harbor.


    Zhang''s father and mother stood by, staring nervously at their little daughter.


    This time, I saw that red bean not only didn''t twitch, but also didn''t hold his face blue and purple at last.


    Although they kept crying, they fell into the ears of their husband and wife, but they were extremely beautiful.


    Lin Mengya squatted and coaxed and patted until the little girl in her arms fell asleep and wanted to get up, but she found that her feet were numb.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu grabbed her arm and took the little girl in her arms.


    Zhang''s mother came forward and gently picked up her daughter.


    She can only say thank you clumsily.


    Lin Mengya waved her hand and whispered, "take the child to sleep. Don''t leave her alone."


    Zhang''s mother nodded in anticipation, turned around with her little girl and went back to the house.


    Zhang''s father was also silent. Seeing that his little daughter was all right, he nodded to Lin Mengya and went to help with his son.


    Lingjiao reluctantly looked back at her, but the sensible little girl still knew that she would take care of her sister with her mother.


    Lin Mengya looked at the family and sighed gently.


    "They are lucky enough to meet their sister." Xiaoyu held her sister and whispered.


    He really thinks so.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Just follow Xiaoyu''s strength and move her numb feet.


    In fact, saving the next Zhang family, she was really selfish at that time.


    But at that time, there were also reasons why she could not bear to see the practices of the sun family, and why she could not bear to see the current atmosphere of the ancient people.


    She admitted that, as some people said, the competition in the world is extremely cruel.


    The law of the jungle is the basic law of biological competition.


    But the premise is that without too much human intervention.


    The ancient clan is like a big jar. All the people of the ancient clan are firmly locked in this jar, and then let them kill each other.


    Perhaps the outside world is the same, but the battlefield is wider.


    But the situation of the ancient people is not just the survival of the fittest.


    She clearly felt that someone was secretly controlling all this.


    Families like Li family and Gan family are more dynamic in Mingming family, and they are constantly changing themselves and seeking new breakthroughs.


    But what follows is not bigger and stronger.


    But from the strong attack within the ancient clan, even the threat of extermination.


    The Zhang family is not lazy or conformist.


    But the result they got was that their families were almost destroyed.


    On the contrary, Pei family, Sun family and such families have received strong support from the family.


    At first, she was just a guess.


    But since we found out


    After the gratitude and resentment between the Huo family and the Zhao family, she was more sure that the reason why the ancient people became so sick now must be the result of someone''s manipulation behind the scenes!


    Unfortunately, at present, she is not sure who is behind the scenes.


    But she knew that those people couldn''t stand it for long.


    Because of her existence, it has seriously undermined the other party''s plan to manipulate the ancient clan.


    Maybe the other party is thinking about how to kill her!


    After the activity, the people there have almost cleaned up.


    After Xiaoyu sent her to long Tianyu, she took someone to arrange patrol affairs.


    There are not many rooms here, but the yard is spacious. They have a house by house. A squeeze is enough.


    As for other bodyguards and the 1000 elite soldiers brought by Xiaoyu, they also have their own methods.


    Seeing that everyone was properly arranged, she also went back to one of the rooms with long Tianyu and her two babies.


    Although they haven''t woken up yet, they are still looking around in a strong spirit when they arrive at a new place.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care about him. She asked Mo Yan to run back and forth for a few times to get familiar with the environment.


    Xiao Fubao was hungry. When she received it, she arched it into her arms.


    Lin Mengya looked at her daughter''s fat face, and her heart became soft.


    Taking advantage of the skill of feeding, he pinched the girl''s soft little feet and couldn''t put it down.


    Soon, the little girl fell asleep.


    Long Tianyu also caught his eldest son, let him hang on his shoulder and walked in gently.


    "Xiao Fubao is asleep?" He looked at the girl in his daughter-in-law''s arms and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya nodded and put the child in a soft little bed.


    Turned his head and waved to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan, like a little monkey, climbed down from his father flexibly and ran to his mother.


    Lin Mengya touched her eldest son''s head, pointed to her sister and said, "can you help me see my sister?"


    Small Mo Yan is naturally willing!


    Then the whole person, like the little guard, stood in front of her sister''s shaking table, with bright eyes, and resolutely put an end to all harm to her sister!


    Long Tianyu grabbed her shoulder.


    In fact, he is also very pleased with the temper and character of his three children.


    But the only regret is that, as their children, it is doomed that life will not be so smooth.


    But isn''t he the same as ya''er?


    "Let''s go out and talk." Lin Mengya whispered.


    When he arrived outside, long Tianyu understood what his wife wanted to say.


    She opened the box and found the small round box sent by Le Zhengzi tan.


    Before, they both glanced at it in a hurry, but didn''t look at what was inside.


    Now is a good opportunity.


    The small round box was only about the size of two slaps. Lin Mengya took it up and shook it gently, but she didn''t hear any sound inside.


    "I told them to be careful all the way. It shouldn''t be bad."


    Long Tianyu dared not neglect his eldest son''s life and death.


    Lin Mengya nodded, but looked over and over several times.


    "How do you open this thing?"


    She stared at long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu didn''t believe in evil and took it over to check it carefully.


    Then, the conclusion is the same as that of my wife.


    This thing has no opening and closing gap at all!

 Chapter 3131

    "This is really..."


    After a long time of effort, they got nothing. The couple couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    Long Tianyu looked at the round box and pinched his eyebrows.


    "It seems that I overestimated Le Zhengzi tan."


    He thought it was a trick of the other party.


    The purpose is to let the two husband and wife beg to come to the door. In this way, it is also convenient for them to negotiate terms.


    He never responds to such people.


    It''s a big deal. He won''t be coerced by others!


    But not this time.


    It''s about the life and death of their children. Anyway, he has to compromise once.


    "Where are you going?" As soon as Lin Mengya looked up, she found that the man turned around and left?


    "I''ll go and have fun with Zhengzi tan."


    Long Tianyu took a deep breath, "no matter what conditions he put forward, I will promise to come down for Mo Yan."


    But Lin Mengya is full of question marks.


    Seeing that people were about to go out, he ran over and grabbed them.


    "Wait, what conditions did you say just now? Who negotiated the conditions for you?"


    "Le Zhengzi tan."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are not good, but he looks very gentle at his wife.


    Lin Mengya reacted with a wry smile.


    Dare to love their own men, because they think this is le Zhengzi Tan, who wants to hold them.


    Finally, she dragged the man back and sat down on the chair.


    "You''re stupid! If he really wants to hold us, will he risk sending it to us?"


    "As long as he casually tells the group in the secret meeting that what we want is the treasure of the ancient family, don''t we have to be controlled by them now?"


    But long Tianyu didn''t fully agree with her: "Le Zheng''s family and secret meeting are not one heart. Maybe he wants to kill with a knife."


    "When we lose and lose with the secret meeting, he will benefit from it!"


    "Then he doesn''t have to send things."


    There was no tea in the room, only a pot of warm water prepared by Bai Su just now.


    Lin Mengya poured him a cup and whispered, "this thing was sent by the secret meeting, and it has not been handed over to the Lezheng family."


    The news was passed on by Le Zhengzi Xiu after the secret meeting sent the ancient family treasure.


    But they were not in a hurry.


    Because after all, no matter who holds it, it will be taken out on the day of sacrifice.


    But there was no news about the sacrifice, and the candidates became herself. Naturally, this ancient treasure was kept in the original place.


    Therefore, she can be sure that although Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t know what wind he had, he would take such a big risk to help her.


    So she never doubted his motives.


    Listening to her, long Tianyu also believed 70% or 80%.


    Instead of believing Le Zhengzi Tan, he trusted his wife''s judgment.


    The two husband and wife locked their eyes on the perfectly fitting round box again.


    "Why don''t I invite Mr. Baili to have a look?" Long Tianyu proposed.


    "That''s the only way."


    Lin Mengya was helpless.


    In fact, she has turned to Xiaoyu in the system.


    But the system is not omnipotent.


    If you want to prepare a prescription or something, the small medicine is definitely done in minutes.


    But this thing


    It''s beyond his


    Ability range!


    Alas! Tongsheng is hard! yes or no!


    Soon, Bai Lirui came to their room.


    But compared with the couple''s big eyes and small eyes.


    Seeing this ancient treasure, he showed doubt, then incredible, and finally full of enthusiasm!


    "This is the treasure of the ancient family? My God! In my lifetime, I can finally block the appearance of this treasure. I''ll die without regret!"


    Lin Mengya, who was helpless on one side, ruthlessly demolished the platform, "you said that when you found a well preserved ancient prescription last month."


    "Oh, six months ago, you wrote to me that you met a very rare poisonous herb, and..."


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    Baili Rui coughed hard for several times, and his old face was also red.


    I''m afraid the disciple can''t take it!


    He was just excited for a moment. Would he hurt him so much?


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and motioned him with her eyes to study the thing quickly. Don''t sigh there.


    You know, her teacher seems informal. In fact, when she meets a rare research opportunity, she always has a different sense of ceremony.


    The ancient prescription was found in an antique box last time.


    As a result, her teacher, bathing and burning incense were all light.


    Finally, he even chose the place to open the box for a long time. Finally, he was almost bothered to build a house for him.


    Of course, I finally opened it normally and took out the ancient prescription.


    Because Lin Mengya came out.


    In the face of his beloved, bailiri can only admit counseling.


    The teacher is a little more experienced than her.


    After playing around for a few minutes, the teacher asked for a dagger with strong toughness but the thinnest blade.


    But the teacher was not satisfied with it. He asked long Tianyu to polish it and told him that the thinner the tip, the better.


    In the end, the knife tip as thin as a cicada''s wing is not enough.


    So, after the teacher took over, he first gently drew a circle around the periphery of the small round box.


    There were only three of them in the outer room. The teacher''s hands were very stable. After drawing a circle, he looked up and asked her.


    "What did you hear?"


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and said, "the sound is coherent without any interruption."


    "Well, keep listening. By the way, bring me a charcoal pen."


    The teacher then continued to draw circles.


    The room was quiet. There was no sound except the sound of the sword touching the round box.


    Lin Mengya has been holding her breath.


    Her hearing is outstanding. After the knife point is crossed, she can hear where there is a pause and where there is continuity at once.


    If there is a missing pause, the teacher will draw a small dot with her self-made charcoal pen.


    Although the small round box is not big, the process is still very slow because the blade tip is very thin.


    About two hours later, the teacher drew the last dot.


    Lin Mengya also rubbed her ears. By the way, she also rubbed her wrists for the teacher.


    If they were not as stable as teachers, they would really ignore something.


    "I''ve pointed it out for you to see if I can draw any patterns."


    Bai Lirui gently pushed away the student''s hand, got up and straightened his waist.


    The little couple have been looking around.


    Especially Lin Mengya.


    She also reached out and touched the part pointed out by the teacher.


    "It''s strange that my hand is very sensitive, but why can''t I tell what patterns are on it by my hand?"


    Hearing what she said, Baili Rui gave the little apprentice a rude look.


    "If people can touch it with their tentacles, it''s not precious."


    "This thing looks hard. In fact, the temperature of your fingers can make it change a little, so every time you touch it, it''s actually flat."


    "The most important thing is that nothing can leave any trace on it except that it can be carved with a special technique."


    It''s rare to be able to show off in front of his disciples. Once he was bald, he talked a little more.


    Then he got a suspicious look from his little apprentice.


    "Master, how do you know so clearly? Is it..."


    "Don''t dig a hole for me!"


    Bai Lirui said to his little apprentice, blowing his beard and staring: "the reason why I know is because I''ve seen similar things before!"


    "I told you long ago, don''t always stick to the knowledge in books. Young people have nothing to do. They have to go out and experience more before they know the vastness of the world."


    "Look at you, even your dearest teacher, you doubt whether you have a little human nature?"


    Lin Mengya was scolded with an innocent face.


    What did she say? She didn''t have time to say anything, okay!


    "I didn''t doubt the teacher. I just thought the teacher came to the ancient people when he was young to calm down!"


    Bai Lirui glared at her. In fact, he was a little guilty.


    But he will never deliberately hide it!


    He, he really forgot, and when he saw this thing, he didn''t know what the ancient family treasure was!


    If he had known that it would be useful for the little disciple and grandson, he must have taken it directly at the beginning.


    What a surprise it was!


    Lin Mengya comforted her master a few words, and then promised to wait until she went back and test some prescriptions with her teacher. Only then did she get the teacher''s understanding.


    But the teacher made the first step, and the next step depends on their efforts.


    Both of them have excellent memories, so they all remember those points clearly.


    They took another stack of white paper. First they drew a circle to represent the round box.


    Then I drew down those points in order.


    Strangely, no matter how they connect, these points can''t form a complete picture.


    Lin Mengya has also tried some decryption methods. Unfortunately, these points can''t find a law whether they are arranged according to the stars in the sky or other laws.


    "Teacher, do you know anything else?" She turned to her teacher for help.


    Unfortunately, this time, bailiri can''t help.


    "I only know so much, and I know that opening this box has something to do with those points."


    He regrets more and more now!


    He was too young to take anything seriously.


    If he had learned all this, wouldn''t he be able to help his little apprentice?


    "Oh, it''s all right. Let''s think about what to do."


    Lin Mengya lowered her head and continued to fiddle with those nodding faces.


    Although the arrangement of those dots is very random, she thinks it must represent something and there must be rules to find.


    "Why don''t I go to Yuehu city?"


    Long Tianyu could not bear to let his daughter-in-law consume so much attention, so he suggested.


    Lin Mengya looked up at him. "Who are you going to catch back? First, I guess the two brothers of the Lezheng family may not know how to open it."

 Chapter 3132

    Long Tianyu was successfully persuaded by her.


    Aside from others, the situation in Yuehu city is really chaotic enough.


    They have just been killed. Lin Mengya doesn''t want her men to get involved again.


    At the same time, this box is really a big problem.


    But now that the boxes are in hand, she will never let this little difficulty hinder her plan to heal Mo Yan!


    "Teacher, are you busy?"


    The soul was wandering outside the sky. Bai Lirui, who didn''t know what he was thinking, was suddenly startled by the voice behind him.


    He rubbed his chest, which jumped violently, and gave his little apprentice a look of anger.


    "Do you want to be a teacher?"


    "Oh?" Lin Mengya came in suspiciously, and then sat in front of the teacher, but how did that little look make bailirio uncomfortable.


    The heart becomes more empty.


    "Teacher, what were you thinking just now?"


    "What do you care what I think? Little girl''s family, so worry, be careful, old fast!"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes.


    Oh! Still fooling her like a child?


    The teacher is so guilty!


    But as a "good apprentice", she certainly won''t force the teacher!


    So¡ª¡ª


    "Teacher, generally speaking, people of your age need the company of others more psychologically and physically."


    "Alas, apprentices are unfilial. They are always busy working outside this day. There are few opportunities to accompany and be filial around you all year round. When I think of it, I feel ashamed of the teacher."


    Don''t say, although the words in front make bailirio feel a little obedient, the words in the back are OK!


    He was about to shake up and said that his apprentice was hypocritical. He was not the kind of waste who had nothing to do and only knew how to make trouble for his children.


    But he heard his "intimate little cotton padded jacket" sigh again, "Alas, so if the teacher wants to find a second... Anyway, no matter how many spring, I agree with both hands and feet!"


    Words are like a lump in the throat.


    Bai Lirui''s eyes widened and he almost didn''t spray blood on the little disciple''s face.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, sir. As a younger generation, I''m still very open-minded. Anyway, if you can find me another teacher''s mother, I''ll certainly be filial to you two. It won''t save you from missing spring in your old age."


    "Poof -"


    A mouthful of tea that bailiri had just drunk came out the next moment. By the way, he coughed bitterly, but he didn''t forget to point his finger at his dead girl.


    "Teacher, are you okay?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t laugh or cry, so she rushed to the teacher.


    She didn''t expect that it was just a small joke that made her old man so angry.


    oh dear! In fact, she is also telling the truth!


    Is it difficult to let the teacher be an empty nest old man all his life?


    Then she can''t bear it.


    Finally, Bai Lirui, who was relieved, blushed with excitement.


    This dead girl! Obviously, she wants to deceive the teacher and destroy her ancestors!


    Lin Mengya, who has not succeeded in "deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors" for the first time, said that she was really wronged this time. She blamed the teacher and such an old man. How can she choke when drinking water?


    Ho! People are getting old. It''s really worrying!


    The two masters and disciples also quieted down.


    From time to time, Bai Lirui secretly aims at his little apprentice.


    He is such a man, but everything about his little apprentice and grandson can''t live in his heart.


    In particular, this matter is also related to the life of the little disciple.


    But if he did, he was afraid that he would get into trouble for the little apprentice.


    After all, even he must be afraid of the origin of those people.


    "Teacher, what do you think of?"


    Lin Mengya actually pretended just now.


    In fact, when the teacher told them that the box was made of different materials, she found that the teacher was a little absent-minded.


    Later, the teacher''s reaction verified her guess.


    She knows the teacher''s temper best.


    Although his own little old man has a bumpy fate, he is also a capable man who is rebellious and arrogant.


    Looking at the whole Wei Kingdom, there are really few existence that he is so timid and dare not talk about.


    So she couldn''t help worrying more.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    "Do you still want to hide it from me?" Lin Mengya stared at the teacher, "what have you embarrassed yourself? I think if you continue to hide it, you have to torture yourself into trouble?"


    "Really, is it that obvious?"


    Hearing this, Baili Rui unconsciously touched his face.


    Then some decadent silence came down, but the heart was fighting between heaven and man.


    "Teacher, you know, I''m not a reckless person. Moreover, everything is about life and death. Even if I''m in a hurry, I have to bear it."


    "This..."


    The teacher finally shook his head reluctantly, but when he asked Lin Mengya to close the door and window, and no one was allowed to approach, he could only watch from a distance and no third person was allowed to listen.


    When Lin Mengya finished all this and returned to the teacher, he found that he didn''t know when to turn out a dark red cloth bag.


    "Open it and see if you know it."


    Lin Mengya took it in doubt.


    However, after opening the dark red cloth bag, I couldn''t help being surprised.


    But on his face, he didn''t reveal it, but was full of doubts and said, "what is this? It seems to be a keepsake?"


    "Well, it is indeed a keepsake, but it is a keepsake belonging to an extraterritorial territory."


    It was a palm sized document that had turned yellow.


    A simple landscape painting was printed on the brown hard shell, and then opened it carefully.


    The words on it shocked Lin Mengya.


    "How could it be such a text?"


    Here, it has to be said that when she first came back, Jin or Wei, the common characters are traditional characters used in modern times.


    Therefore, she has no dyslexia at all. At most, she has some different meanings in ancient and modern translation.


    However, the words on this document are the words secretly used to write confidential accounts of the ancient people she had seen before!


    However, there are some differences.


    Those words still act as a secret guard to prevent the ledger from being seen at once after it falls into the hands of others, and their practicability is not high.


    But the words on this document are universal!


    Seeing that she looked at the small document without blinking, bailiri''s heart was also full of mixed feelings.


    He was going to bring all these secrets into the coffin.


    little does one think......


    All this, I''m afraid, is fate


    Your arrangement!


    "Southern region, Jingfeng Prefecture..."


    Lin Mengya translated the positive words sentence by sentence. Only then did she find that this was an ultimatum that could prove her identity!


    There are not only the identity information of its owner, but also some brief descriptions of its physical features. The most important thing is the last two words "Mingwen".


    What does that mean?


    Lin Mengya couldn''t figure it out. She could only look forward to the teacher and hope to get an answer.


    "In fact, I got it from a dead man. That man was once a distant cousin of mine."


    In fact, teachers are reluctant to mention those things in the past.


    She can feel that every time she mentions it, the teacher hates more than remembers.


    But the teacher is not a good evasive person.


    Maybe it''s because he inadvertently hurt many people when he ran away.


    Unexpectedly, at this age, he became brave.


    This is also what bailiri himself didn''t expect.


    "Haven''t you always wondered why I was exiled to the state of Jin when I was clearly from the state of Wei?"


    The teacher''s hands, unconsciously clenched together, talked about the past.


    "In fact, my father is not the most gifted person in the family, but my father has a good heart. In addition, he can be regarded as safe. In that year, he became one of the candidates for the successor of the owner of the hundred mile family."


    In fact, this is an old-fashioned drama of powerful families seizing power with dog blood.


    Perhaps in the ears of outsiders, such things are not new.


    After all, even in ordinary families, the two brothers may fight for a thatched house or even a broken bowl.


    Human beings are born with the self-interest nature of fighting bravely and ruthlessly, so no wonder.


    But for the people in it, it was a disaster.


    "After that, my father took us to the other side of the sea to settle. But the struggle here has not stopped. I was born here and came here several times with the fleet."


    "The world here is much broader than the other side of the sea. It brings me many opportunities and challenges."


    "But I forgot that this is also a dangerous place. Those people are like poisonous snakes, waiting to bite me at any time!"


    Although the teacher is not good at sensationalism, Lin Mengya still knows that the teacher has been calculated, and he should also be a person he trusts.


    "Yunzhu is also the dust-free mother. She and my best friend who wanted to kill me were actually introduced by my cousin. But at that time, he always liked to hide behind us and deliberately guided me to forget his influence."


    When I think about it now, whether he was young and frivolous, or later mature and steady, in fact, he took a lot of precautions against others.


    At least, I won''t be easily cheated by those people in a few words.


    But what are the results?


    It''s his cousin.


    Because the relationship between the two families is good, he trusts the cousin very much.


    So even if he thought something was wrong at that time, he would talk to his cousin in private.


    But my cousin always enlightened him, saying that he may have misunderstood, maybe they are how, so they will make themselves have an illusion.


    Indeed, every time I finish with my cousin, the facts always prove that my cousin is right and misunderstood.


    From then on, he will only trust them more, and even feel guilty about doubting his brothers and friends.

 Chapter 3133

    Now I think about it, in fact, I didn''t realize what was wrong at that time.


    But they deceive themselves and others, so they will let those people deceive themselves again and again.


    Although they had a hard time, why didn''t he pay the price?


    His life, which was supposed to be brilliant, was also torn apart.


    If he could do it again, he would probably choose to believe in himself resolutely and end it with them.


    Unfortunately, time can never go back.


    Hearing the teacher''s sigh, Lin Mengya was rarely quiet.


    My little old man Cough, in fact, the teacher looks good.


    Like them, whether they study medicine or poison, except for a few who will die and make themselves human and ghost, others have their own health preservation methods more or less.


    The little old man had no such idea before. However, he accepted a beauty loving student!


    The teacher who dotes on her like life naturally helped her study a lot of prescriptions for beauty.


    This leads to that although she is the mother of three babies, she is still beautiful, fresh and tender. She doesn''t look like a woman who has given birth.


    Therefore, driven by her, the teacher also followed her to use some health recipes.


    Therefore, the teacher cleaned up cleanly is also a beautiful uncle with a very special temperament.


    And it''s still the kind of wild and uninhibited charm that looks evil.


    To say that the sunset loves the market or something, the market should also be quite good.


    But it seems to go a little far.


    "Then this thing was left by the cousin who deceived you? How did he die?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Referring to this, the expression on the teacher''s face changed from emotion and nostalgia for the past to dignified.


    "In fact, even I didn''t know the cause of his death. At that time, everyone said he died of a sudden illness."


    "But I secretly went to see his body. This man definitely didn''t die of illness, but I didn''t see any obvious trauma on him at that time."


    "At that time, his family was in a hurry to bury him. I only remember that there was a two finger wide wound on his left chest. It seemed that someone had peeled off his skin."


    Lin Mengya''s heart jumped.


    Chest skin?


    Yes!


    As like as two peas, she found the cover pattern before her, and it was exactly the same as the one of the paintings that she had seen.


    Now that the teacher said so, she immediately thought that maybe this ultimatum was used to prove the identity of those people.


    Bai Lirui did not find the abnormality of the little disciple, but continued to recall: "the wound seemed to have been cut off immediately after death. At that time, I also doubted whether it was this wound that caused the death of my cousin."


    "It''s a pity, No."


    Lin Mengya''s brain is also running rapidly at this time.


    According to the information collected by Yu before, the skin with these tattoos will be cut off by his companions after the owner dies.


    The experience of the teacher''s cousin clearly proves this statement.


    There is also the information disclosed in this ultimatum.


    "Later, I also secretly investigated in many ways. Only then did I know that this thing may have come from outside the territory. But I can only find it here, and I can''t do anything else."


    Lin Mengya frowned.


    This is not the first time she has heard of this mysterious "extraterritorial territory".


    "Extraterritorial territory", Gu


    Its name means that it is independent of the land of Wei, which is also different from the state of Jin where she is located.


    So what kind of country this is and what kind of situation it is, she is still in a state of disgrace.


    "Teacher, can you tell me what this extraterritorial territory looks like?"


    Unexpectedly, the teacher who has always been involved in these things just shook his head.


    "Girl, it''s not that the teacher doesn''t want to tell you. It''s that I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" Lin Mengya was surprised.


    "That''s right." The teacher seemed helpless.


    "If you want to say that Weiguo is still an overseas country, I can tell you one or two. But even if this extraterritorial territory is extremely poor, I can only find out where I have all the contacts in my life. It is a place larger and more populous than our Weiguo."


    "As for others, maybe it''s because my foundation here is not deep enough, so I know nothing about it. In short, girl, you should remember that extraterritorial territory is not a good place. You can avoid it if you can."


    It''s late.


    Lin Mengya secretly regretted in her heart.


    If her man hadn''t taken out those people''s leather paintings, maybe she could still throw a rat''s deterrent.


    But now


    She had a premonition.


    I''m afraid she must be inseparable from this extraterritorial territory.


    "The material of this box was also mentioned by my cousin. What I saw was not this, but it was similar to this."


    "In retrospect, my cousin seems to have been looking for such a thing. But I don''t know what effect it has on them, and I don''t care how it is opened."


    Mentioned here, bailiri is more and more regretful.


    Why was he so out of tune when he was young?


    If you have more curiosity about anything, don''t you have to be so passive now?


    Lin Mengya patted the old man on the shoulder and congratulated herself.


    Fortunately, the teacher only studied the poison way. Otherwise, can those people easily let the teacher go?


    She was afraid to think of it.


    "As you say, your cousin from abroad has been looking for the whereabouts of these things..."


    Lin Mengya suddenly figured it out and secretly "slept in the slot".


    "Hmm? What happened halfway through?" The teacher was still wondering, but he saw that his little apprentice''s face changed.


    "No!"


    Lin Mengya turned and ran out.


    Bai Lirui subconsciously chased after his little apprentice.


    Unfortunately, at his age, he doesn''t have as good physical strength as young people.


    When he followed the little apprentice''s ass panting and found that she was looking for her husband, he couldn''t help being so angry that his face stiffened.


    So why should he?


    But Lin Mengya had no time to take care of it at this time.


    She knew that Yu was discussing with Xiaoyu about how to retreat.


    But he hurriedly pulled his man back to their room.


    Long Tianyu was full of doubts, "madam, what are you?"


    "Hurry! Find a way to erase all the traces of what Le Zhengzi Tan gave us that day! Be quick! By the way, he has to be notified. Even if he is caught and tortured, he must be bitten to death. We must not reveal that the treasure is in our hands!"


    Long Tianyu seldom sees his wife in such a panic.


    But he didn''t ask directly, but


    I chose to give orders first, and then I took people back to Yuehu city myself.


    By chance.


    At the recommendation of Le Zhengzi Xiu, Le Zhengzi tan just came out with a team of people and pretended to look for the trace of the palace family.


    As he has been to that foothold, it is actually easy to find people.


    However, for security reasons, he did not drive people directly.


    "Er Shao, there is a tail in the back."


    When his men got off the horse to rest, they whispered in his ear.


    "Hum! They love to follow. Anyway, I''m not going to spend any more time with them."


    A trace of pure light flashed through his eyes.


    He knows who sent the people behind him.


    But for one thing, they are certainly not as familiar with the terrain here as he is.


    Although the Moon Lake City seems to have only a few roads.


    But at that time, as the center of the ancient family, the paths to here actually extended in all directions.


    It''s just that after it was abandoned, it was blocked by trees.


    "I don''t think there will be any result if we continue to chase down this road. Everyone, come into the mountain with me."


    He said out loud on purpose.


    The big guy followed his orders, just leading the horse with the reins.


    After all, in some places, mountain roads are difficult, and they can''t always ride horses.


    But after entering the forest, Le Zhengzi Tan changed his previous laziness and negativity and suddenly became a smart and powerful hunter.


    The grass behind them was heard, and they soon walked to the depths of the forest through the shade of those plants and trees.


    Then he stretched out three fingers and gently shook them.


    The people behind him immediately understood his intention.


    Everyone immediately loosened the reins in their hands.


    The trained horses stopped at once.


    Le Zhengzi Tan took out a small fruit from his waist and fed it to his mount.


    "Go and take everyone home."


    They say that old horses know the way.


    Besides, these horses have been raised by them since they were ponies.


    After eating the fruit, his white horse shook his head and continued to move forward at the same speed as before.


    Behind him, the horses were well-trained and followed him.


    Everyone calmed down, took this gap, found a place to cover themselves and hid.


    Because the horses'' goal is bigger than theirs, and their speed is almost the same as before, the tails that follow them think they are still walking ahead.


    Le Zhengzi Tan hides behind a big tree.


    That pair of originally frivolous eyes, but now with a strong cold, stared at the grass and trees behind them.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the grass and trees finally rang again.


    But this time, six thin and sneaky figures came.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He doesn''t recognize these people, but judging from each other''s behavior, they are the guys called "horse flies".


    It is said that they are a group of obscene bastards who can''t get rid of them and are very good at tracking.


    Generally, they are used to keep an eye on those who are disobedient and try to disobey the secret meeting.


    Unexpectedly, it''s used against him now.


    Secret meeting, really doubt them!

 Chapter 3134

    Le Zhengzi Tan pressed his hand.


    The brothers who came with him were the two brothers who trusted most and were the best.


    Now, they are like cheetahs in the forest, quietly staring at those prey, close to their hunting range.


    Those six people are very alert.


    If it weren''t for Le Zhengzi Tan, they would have horses as cover. I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to confuse them.


    The six have their own division of labor.


    There are those who listen to the voice and identify the position, others who are responsible for dealing with the aftermath, and two more are on guard nearby.


    It can be said that the small team of six people can almost attack and defend.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes are also dignified.


    Unless we can take these six people at one stroke, if one runs, it will be a disaster for the elder brother who still stays in Yuehu city.


    So he must be careful.


    The six did not find anything unusual.


    Soon, they will continue to monitor the action in the direction of the horse''s voice.


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Tan also moved.


    He suddenly appeared in front of the six people. His sword was like a spirit snake and went straight to one of them!


    "Who are you?"


    The man was surprised, but he only had time to leave this sentence.


    An inch long sword tip penetrated his neck. Le Zhengzi Tan''s hand picked up the sword and fell. The man''s dead body fell to the ground and had no more life.


    "None." He coldly took back his long sword and ordered his opponent.


    The remaining five people also found that the other party was running for their own life. At that time, they put on a defensive posture and fought with the people under Le Zhengzi tan.


    Just now, Le Zhengzi Tan could easily succeed by sneak attack.


    Now that they are ready, it is not easy for them to succeed again.


    Besides, these five people are special chicken thieves.


    They know that the other party wants to kill them, so their purpose is not to fight with Le Zhengzi Tan, but to run!


    In such a big forest, these five people kept drilling in and out, and le Zhengzi Tan and they were also in hot pursuit.


    "You can''t let them run away!" Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart came up.


    Clenching his teeth and clenching his long sword, he quickly chased those guys in the woods.


    With the five people falling down one by one, Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart couldn''t relax.


    the last one!


    He joined up with his men, only to find that there was only the last one left.


    But they lost each other.


    "Search for me!"


    "Yes."


    His face was heavy.


    The difficulty of the other party was really beyond his expectation.


    And most importantly, the four people sacrificed their lives to delay time in order to save the last one.


    blamed!


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s nameless fire flared up. At the same time, he kept thinking of remedies in his mind.


    Maybe in the end, you can let your brother pretend to turn against himself and cut his robe and break his righteousness.


    But this is not the safest way after all.


    Since the secret meeting can send people to follow them, it must be because of something that they are already doubting them.


    He did not want and could not let his brother be embarrassed by the secret meeting because of this matter.


    "There it is! Chase!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted.


    Le Zhengzi Tan immediately reacted and ran in that direction without saying a word with his sword.


    That man is also unlucky.


    He had hidden well before, but unexpectedly, he exposed his tracks when he ran away because he was not familiar with the terrain.


    But this distance, plus vegetation as a barrier, he wanted to escape


    There''s a good chance.


    Just as several people were pursuing in the woods, suddenly, a voice came from a distance.


    Someone came in!


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart sank.


    If the other party is also a search team sent by the secret meeting, his enemies will change from one to many.


    The "horsefly" with only one person left also thought of it.


    He sneered ferociously, thinking about how to deal with these people later.


    Dare to meet them secretly and don''t want to live!


    Finally, he saw hope.


    It was a team of more than ten people.


    There are many people in the search.


    And they look like they''re looking for someone.


    The horse fly was so happy that he quickly shouted and greeted him.


    "Help! I''m the secret envoy of the secret meeting. You''re just in time. The Lezheng family is dissatisfied with the secret meeting and deliberately disobedient. Take them down quickly!"


    The sound made Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart drop to the bottom.


    finished.


    But a fierce look flashed through his eyes.


    Even so, he will not give up and eliminate hidden dangers for his brother.


    The people over there also stopped.


    The horse fly came to these people. Although it was panting, it was already in a state of joy and anger.


    Le Zhengzi Tan was also a little late. He saw that more than a dozen people were protecting the horse flies, and his heart was slightly cold.


    "Dog, die!"


    He was about to rush up with his sword.


    But unexpectedly, his sword was pinched by someone. He was suddenly surprised and was about to break free, but he heard the man''s low voice say, "what''s the hurry?"


    This is


    Le Zhengzi Tan looked at the man in shock.


    How is this possible?


    But he saw that although the man had taken his long sword, he gave it to him instead.


    This Kung Fu is really beautiful.


    Even Le Zhengzi Tan was confused, just staring at the man''s covered face.


    "Tie him up and give him to the second childe of Le Zheng." The man turned and ordered.


    At this time, the horse fly was also confused.


    He kept shouting, "are you crazy? I''m the secret envoy of the secret meeting, representing the secret meeting. If you do so, you won''t be afraid of being..."


    "Noisy."


    Who knows, the man said impatiently, and let people block the mouth of the horse fly.


    Men''s men are also agile.


    He tied the people up and gave them to le Zhengzi tan.


    At this time, he had just calmed down and looked at each other with a complex look.


    "Your Highness, haven''t you left yet?"


    "As my wife said, there''s nothing I can do. I can''t go for the time being."


    The masked man, that is, long Tianyu, simply explained the reason why he stayed here.


    In fact, it''s probably fate.


    When they came out, they saw a lot of people searching on the road.


    He knew at a glance that he was looking for his own family, so he was not polite. First, he deliberately went around to a place far away from his hiding place and swept off several tails.


    After all, he doesn''t know whether the other party has deliberately divided the area. If he works around, he can reveal their whereabouts.


    Then they disguised themselves as one of the teams in order to clean up the enemies near the foothold or lead them away.


    Coincidentally, I ran into Le Zhengzi Tan here.


    Oh, and the guy who stumbled in front of him.


    Long Tianyu Lengyan caught a glimpse of the man''s eyes full of discontent, so she asked Le Zhengzi Tan, "who is he? How can you chase him


    Run? "


    Le Zhengzi Tan also knows there''s nothing to hide.


    What''s more, his highness helped him catch him, and he pointed out the identity of the other party at the moment.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are colder and colder.


    When I looked at the horse fly again, I had brought some ice.


    "So the secret meeting has suspected that you have something to do with us?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan nodded helplessly.


    "Oh." Long Tianyu just sneered with disdain.


    He also met this kind of thing several times.


    It''s true that the Lezheng family has a private deal with them.


    But these two guys are all thinking about the ancient people.


    Who knows, it''s ridiculous to be so suspected by the secret meeting!


    Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t want to make a detour on this matter. He turned a topic and asked, "Your Highness, what''s the trouble with this dress?"


    He was ashamed of Gong ya, so he wanted to compensate.


    But long Tianyu doesn''t need it.


    "You''d better worry about the life of you and your brother first."


    Long Tianyu suddenly thought of the plight of the two brothers.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with him.


    But if it''s time to bring it, he has to bring it for his wife.


    "My wife said that the ancient family''s precious treasure has been watched by people. Moreover, the origin of those people is mysterious. Like your brother, no matter who asks you, you can''t tell the loss of the precious treasure. It has something to do with you."


    "How did the Lord of the palace know about it?" Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart was cold and asked.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu just said faintly, "my wife is extremely smart. Naturally, she knows more."


    Although the tone is gentle, it is full of showing off, but it is enough to make people feel sour.


    Le Zhengzi Tan nodded, but he was worried about his brother.


    "I''ve sent someone to the city to inform the master of Le Zheng''s house."


    Long Tianyu got on his horse and was ready to continue cleaning his tail.


    But before he left, he whispered, "if I were you, I wouldn''t go now."


    With that, he left with his own people.


    Le Zhengzi Tan stood in place and looked at his back. His heart was already a mess.


    After a long time, he turned around, but he had already made a decision in his heart.


    "Second childe, shall we go?" Asked his men.


    He looked at the horse fly curled up at his feet, and then the long sword stabbed down.


    The next moment, the man had become a dead body.


    "Get rid of it."


    He resolutely and ruthlessly ordered it.


    In fact, before he left, he and his brother had found that the atmosphere in the city was not quite right.


    Especially the treasure of the ancient family.


    If they hadn''t strengthened the guard, he wouldn''t try to steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix.


    Therefore, if he left now, wouldn''t it prove that the loss of the treasure has something to do with them?


    So he can''t go!


    Instead of leaving, he has to go back.


    Le Zhengzi Tan immediately cheered up.


    He took out a special horse whistle and blew it a few times according to the special law, and the sound spread far away.


    Before long, the horses who had covered him ran back one after another.


    By this time, my men had handled all the bodies properly.


    There are many beasts in the forest. I believe that the six people will be dead soon.


    "Go!"


    He turned over and mounted his horse. As soon as he raised his hand, he disappeared into the woods.


    Long Tianyu heard the sound disappear completely, and then he hid the sneer on his lips.


    Things seem more and more interesting!

 Chapter 3135

    In Yuehu city.


    "Let me ask you one last time, where is the treasure box?"


    Even in the deep dungeon, Le Zhengzi Xiu still replied, "I don''t know."


    It was commander Adan, who was abolished by Lin Mengya, who was responsible for interrogating him.


    Yes, her dark crossbow is poisonous.


    Although not fatal, it is enough to make people slowly lose control of their limbs.


    Moreover, commander Dan was in an extremely irritable state after he was injured, which made the poison quickly flow all over his limbs and bones.


    He, who only hurt one arm before, has now become a useless man.


    All over the body, except the head, the limbs are out of control.


    From time to time, it will twitch, and the defecation is completely random.


    These days, not only people are abandoned, but also they are secretly laughed at by everyone and completely become a joke.


    Of course, others dare not say anything about him face to face. After all, he is still a commander of the Shaoxuan army.


    But from now on, it''s hard to say.


    Le zhengzixiu was just tied to a wooden stake. There was no trace of punishment on his body.


    It''s a coincidence.


    The person sent by Lin Mengya informed him that less than half a day later, he was imprisoned in the name of being suspected of stealing the precious treasure.


    However, with the news from the palace family and le Zhengzi Tan''s finishing work, he didn''t worry much about his safety.


    He was worried about Zi tan.


    I''m afraid these lunatics won''t let his brother go if he shows his feet.


    At this time, he didn''t think about himself at all. He didn''t expect that if Le Zhengzi Tan ran away smoothly with others, he would be identified as the suspect of stealing the treasure.


    "Don''t know? Oh, I think you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin!"


    Ah Dan said ferociously, looking at Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes like looking at a dead man.


    "Commander Adan, there are some things that need to be proved. You escorted the most precious treasure, but you never handed over to us. Now something happens, but you just push it on us. I can''t recognize it."


    Le Zhengzi bit tight and couldn''t reveal a word.


    Seeing him like this, ah Danna envoy, whose psychology has been distorted, ordered people to punish him regardless of Chang''s previous dissuasion!


    The people next to him were all under his heart. Naturally, he did it without hesitation.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu clenched his teeth and stared at ah Dan''s envoy.


    He knew that they would never dare to kill themselves without evidence.


    As long as he doesn''t admit it, he may turn over!


    "Pa -"


    The tough whip was thrown to le Zhengzi Xiu''s chest.


    The pain was unbearable, but he just made a dull hum. Then he would rather bite his teeth than say a word.


    The whip whipped him to pieces, and the flesh and blood flew up.


    But Yue Zhengzi was stunned. He couldn''t even see the superfluous expression on his face except the blue veins on his forehead and arm.


    Ah Dan narrowed his eyes and felt more and more uncomfortable.


    Can''t this boy even beg for mercy?


    "Give me another 50 lashes. By the way, add some material to the head of our family. I think he can talk hard enough!"


    Then his whip paused for a moment.


    Then his men brought salt water!


    Seeing the blood wound with salt water, the feeling is absolutely unbearable.


    This is absolute torture!


    But le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t even change his face.


    Even if he is a wooden man who doesn''t know the pain, the more so, the more dissatisfied the perpetrator is.


    Adana licked her chapped lips.


    He likes tormenting such hard bones best. There are too many ways for him to admit it!


    But unexpectedly, when his men raised the whip covered with salt water, suddenly, there was a sound from the outside.


    "Stop!"


    Commander Dan looked out coldly.


    It was just a little bastard running errands, which made him more dissatisfied.


    It seems that after he is ill, he is really a cat and dog who can climb on his head and bully him!


    "Keep calling me. I''ll see who dares to stop."


    The visitor was also stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the man didn''t give face at all. At present, he was even more angry.


    "Commander Dan, the younger one is the people around chief Chang. The chief of my family said that until we find the evidence, the people here are innocent."


    "You obey my master''s orders by your identity. If my master knows, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to face."


    The words of this little bastard made commander Dan more and more angry.


    He smiled in a low voice, "ha ha, ha ha, it''s really a tiger falling flat and the sun being bullied by a dog. I don''t pay attention to the head of your family, not to mention your little miscellaneous dog."


    The messenger is also tough.


    After all, the other party is disabled. Even if he returns to the army, he may not be as good as him!


    "Commander Dan can insult me no matter how you say it, but are you slandering my head?"


    "Get out!"


    Ah Dana roared angrily.


    The messenger couldn''t help stepping back for several steps.


    But he was not willing to be scared away. He turned and ran, running and threatening.


    "Wait for me, isn''t it a cripple? What''s bull spirit?"


    The little fellow''s disdainful remarks made ah Dan as crazy as he made people torture Le Zhengzi tan.


    When Le Zhengzi Xiu was about to lose his support, the door of the dungeon was kicked open with a "bang".


    "How brave! Dan, you dare to torture my brother. I''ll cut you alive!"


    After learning that his brother was interrogated, Le Zhengzi Tan broke into the dungeon directly with others, regardless of other people''s obstruction and advice.


    Unexpectedly, his brother was almost killed!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu struggled with his last strength and watched his brother, who had been worried for a long time, arrive at the last moment.


    In my heart, I don''t know what it''s like.


    "You, why are you here?" He asked angrily.


    Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t look at him, but directly broke the rope tied to his brother with his sword.


    "Zi Tan, no, no nonsense."


    In fact, what he wanted to ask was why his brother came back.


    But le Zhengzi Tan didn''t give him time to answer, but directly picked up his brother who was red with blood.


    "Do you Lezheng family want to disobey the order of the secret meeting? Arrest him for me and I must interrogate him clearly!"


    Commander Adan desperately urged his men to go up and get people.


    But unexpectedly, Le Zhengzi Tan is not afraid of his people at all.


    He took his brother in his arms, turned and left.


    But after hearing this


    When I said a few words, I looked at each other coldly.


    "Dan, don''t forget that our Lezheng family is not just the first family!"


    Then he took his brother and left.


    And his men also fought with Commander Adan''s men impolitely.


    Of course, there is no fighting, but they just need to cover the retreat of the two brothers.


    Outside the dungeon, Chang Chang, who got the news, hurried to the dungeon.


    He has always been serious and calm, but just a trot, he was also in a hurry.


    Especially when he saw that Le Zhengzi Tan was holding a man and striding out, his heart trembled.


    Better not be what he thinks!


    "Second childe!" He greeted him, but le Zhengzi Tan didn''t even give him a superfluous look.


    And he also saw clearly that the man covered with blood was not le Zhengzi Xiu?


    "Second childe, listen to me. It''s all..."


    "It''s all an accident, isn''t it? Chief Chang, if I''m a little late, my brother will be killed alive!"


    Up to now, Le Zhengzi Tan is also a little polite and doesn''t leave anything for each other. His tone is urgent and cruel.


    "Chief Chang, although I was young and not sensible, that''s not what you said at the secret meeting when my parents died. How many years have passed, and you are in a hurry to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    "In that case, don''t blame our Lezheng family for not keeping the appointment!"


    He put down the words and took his brother and left with great strides.


    Chief Chang didn''t slow down and almost suffocated himself.


    He knew that it would not be possible to let Adana''s envoy come to trial!


    But now that the man has been hurt, he can only find a way to remedy it.


    "Come on, send a message to the people in the Pavilion!"


    He grabbed the people around him and ordered in a low voice.


    The man immediately backed away and quietly disappeared into the crowd.


    Chief Chang eased his breath and rushed to the dungeon.


    This single envoy is really more than a success than a failure!


    ......


    Many people have seen that Le zhengzixiu was taken back by his brother.


    Among them, nature includes Lin Mengya''s spies left in the city.


    "After all, they are still involved." She felt a little guilty when she heard the news.


    But this is also what Le Zhengzi Xiu promised her. Say a cold-blooded and ruthless word. This is the consequence he voluntarily bears, which has nothing to do with her.


    But Lin Mengya is still upset because she can''t open the treasure box. Now when she hears the news, she is afraid that if he really has something good or bad, she will lose a clue.


    At that moment, he ordered someone to secretly send in some wound medicine.


    When the teacher saw her movements, he just laughed with disdain and said, "Gee, it''s my little apprentice''s heart!"


    "What a fart! I was afraid that if he died, no one would tell me how to open the box." Lin Mengya consciously classifies herself as a cold-blooded and ruthless businessman.


    But the teacher decided that she was a soft hearted person, which made her a little angry.


    For a poison doctor who can kill people with his hand, she told the biggest profiteer in the whole Wei country that she was a good man. She always felt that this was like scolding herself.


    Is the threshold for good people so low these days?


    Baili Rui doesn''t pester her about it.


    At this time, the two masters and disciples were habitually studying the ancient family treasure that could not open the box.


    "Teacher, how should we use this thing?" She asked as she stared at the box.

 Chapter 3136

    Who knows, the teacher smelled the speech, but just looked at her, and then blinked.


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank.


    Don''t be what she thinks!


    "Well... In fact, there''s no need to be in such a hurry. After all, things can''t be opened. If they are opened, it''s not too late for us to study them."


    "So you don''t know?"


    Lin Mengya said expressionless.


    Bai Lirui subconsciously wanted to deny it. However, his little apprentice''s eyes were too straightforward, which made him a little guilty.


    "If you don''t know now, it doesn''t mean you don''t know in the future."


    Speaking of this, he was very confident.


    "As long as you give me a few days, I''m sure I can know the usage. I didn''t say, girl, don''t you understand your teacher''s ability?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t turn her head and took a deep breath.


    This is her own teacher. She can''t fight.


    Baili Rui is guilty and doesn''t dare to entangle on this issue.


    Lin Mengya feels that her current state is too urgent.


    As it happens, today is a rare good weather.


    She is going to take Mo Yan''s big baby for a walk around.


    As soon as Mo Yan heard the news, he was so happy that he ran to play alone with his mother.


    "Mom, where are we going to play?"


    Lin Mengya holds the child''s small hand and looks down at Mo Yan''s big baby.


    "Just go out for a walk."


    They can''t go too far and must be within the sight of the guards.


    Calculate the time, just Yu will come back, so the mother and son decided to go outside to meet Jackie Tianyu.


    Fortunately, although their foothold is hidden, there is a lot of space for thousands of people to move.


    Although Mo Yan is curious, he is always a good baby in front of his mother.


    This meeting was holding his mother''s hand and quickly followed her steps.


    Xiaoyu, dressed in light armour, also happens to take people on patrol.


    Because it is related to Lin Mengya''s safety, Xiaoyu will not let go of any risk factors.


    Even if it was just a trivial detail, he had to rush to deal with it himself and make sure it was safe.


    Mo Yan''s big baby is very enthusiastic about these uncles.


    It is mainly these uncles who sincerely like the three cubs in their family.


    Seeing Xiaoyu, he immediately put xiaorou''s hand around his mouth and shouted happily, "Uncle Xiaoyu!"


    Xiaoyu was stunned at the sound and frowned.


    But when he saw his sister coming with the baby, his heart was suddenly put back into his stomach.


    He couldn''t wait to run to his sister, touched his nephew''s head first, and asked, "sister, why did you come with ink words?"


    Lin Mengya smiled at her valiant brother and softly explained, "Mo Yan has been holding in the house for too long. I want to take him out for a walk."


    "Well, I''ll come with you." Xiaoyu suggested immediately.


    Anyway, the purpose of his coming this time is to protect his sister''s safety.


    Other patrols do their own things.


    Lin Mengya came from a military general''s family. Looking at the behavior style of these 1000 people, we know that Xiaoyu has brought them very well.


    "That''s good." She doesn''t hesitate to praise her brother.


    What''s more, Xiaoyu is really excellent.


    There was a scream.


    However, it is more sincere than the previous scream for help.


    "Tie me up and don''t let her die."


    Xiaoyu coldly put away the long sword in her hand.


    The title of jade faced little murderer is not mixed with white.


    Once the threat comes, it''s quite ferocious.


    For example, just now, he not only killed a big man with a sword, but also directly broke a woman''s hamstring, which hurt people to death, but there was no way to avoid it.


    Then, Xiaoyu habitually wiped her weapon with a handkerchief and dealt with her handkerchief. Then she walked quickly to Lin Mengya''s house and said softly, "sister, come out. It''s all solved."


    This face changes so fast that it can be compared to changing face!


    Lin Mengya put the babies in the room. Then she poked out her head and looked around.


    "What''s going on?" She asked.


    Xiaoyu told her exactly.


    "Just now we met a woman and three men in the forest. They should be a group. The woman deliberately called for help in the forest, and then the three ambushed not far away."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows. "So, are they trying to test us?"


    Xiaoyu thought about it and shook her head. "I prefer that they found it inadvertently and want to make a buckle. Because when I appeared, they seemed very surprised."


    Yeah.


    If they were sent by the city to track them, at least they wouldn''t only find so few people.


    Instead, we should inform others to catch them after we find out.


    She looked at Zhang Maosheng, who was still concentrating on sweeping the floor not far away.


    "Maosheng, come here."


    Zhang Maosheng immediately lost his broom and ran over.


    "Master Gong, what do you need me to do?"


    "Maosheng, think about it. When we came here before, there were strangers around?"


    Zhang Maosheng was stunned, then bowed his head and thought hard for a long time before he said, "we were very cautious before you came. We haven''t seen anyone except that brother bearded gave us something."


    Brother bearded, it should be Li Wushuang after disguise.


    "I remember! On one occasion, I found someone digging the medicine I marked. At that time, I thought it was planed away by wild animals!"


    Although Zhang Maosheng can''t use his hand for the time being, his patience doesn''t depend on this hand alone.


    Before their family didn''t have their own medicine field, he followed his father to pick medicine in the mountains and change the chewing wrap for the family.


    For some medicines, such as ginseng, we should pay more attention to the storage method and excavation method, or when they are about to mature but not yet, senior medicine collectors will make a mark so that they won''t find them next time.


    At the thought of people who may have been attracted by their own marks, Zhang Maosheng didn''t mention how regretful he was.


    But Lin Mengya asked thoughtfully, "can anyone except you see the mark you made?"


    Zhang Maosheng shook his head in frustration. "I can''t see. I''m very careful this time."


    But, alas


    "What effect does this medicine have?" She asked again.


    "That''s a unique medicinal material of ours. It can be used to stop bleeding and has extraordinary effect."


    He wanted to collect it for the palace master.


    He''s a real loser!


    But Lin Mengya didn''t blame him. Instead, she comforted him and said, "OK, I see. Thanks to you, otherwise, it''s not safe here."

 Chapter 3137

    Outside, Xiaoyu directly disposed of the men in ambush by means of thunder.


    Only the woman who asked for help was left.


    But now she is a little scared and silly, especially the tendons of her feet were broken by Xiaoyu. Besides the unbearable pain, she is more afraid of the man''s cruelty.


    Without even trying, he went straight to the killer.


    Such a number of ways also shocked the woman for a time.


    Trembling, she hid in the corner, holding her body all the time, and dared not lift her head.


    Lin Mengya walked up to the woman.


    Before she could speak, the woman saw Xiaoyu behind her, shocked her body, and then screamed.


    "Ah! I''m wrong! I''m wrong! Please, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    At this time, the woman was already frightened. She begged Xiaoyu to keep her life.


    But Xiaoyu was not at all soft hearted.


    Later, Lin Mengya asked, "who are you?"


    It was only in the slightest moment that a woman saw her.


    Although his eyes still dodged, he still whispered honestly, "I don''t know who they are."


    "Don''t know?" Lin Mengya asked again.


    The woman nodded and hesitated to talk about her tragic life experience.


    "I was caught by them. They said they would kill me if I didn''t obey."


    The woman sobbed and looked pathetic.


    But she cried for a long time and did not see the woman who asked her.


    Secretly looked up and wanted to see each other''s expression. As a result, I saw that the woman was looking at herself like a smile. She immediately lowered her eyes and covered her flustered mood.


    "So you''re also a victim? Can you tell me what they did after they caught you?"


    The woman bit her lip and couldn''t help feeling sad again.


    "These three beasts are not human! They caught me and insulted me. They also threatened me and asked me to help them harm people."


    "I don''t want to hurt people! But if I don''t, they''ll kill me!"


    "The means of the three of them are very cruel. I have seen with my own eyes how they tortured and killed those innocent people."


    "I feel guilty too, but I can only do so!"


    The woman sobbed.


    Although the voice is not loud, the attitude is very clear.


    She is innocent.


    All the bad things were forced by the three dead people, and she didn''t want to harm anyone.


    Lin Mengya looked at her noncommittally.


    The woman was afraid that she wouldn''t believe it. She cried and climbed to her side. As she climbed, she said, "if you don''t believe it, you can look at the wound on me."


    With that, she wanted to take off her belt, but as soon as her hand touched her waist, her head was butted by a sharp thing.


    "Get your hands back."


    Lin Mengya said faintly.


    Against the woman''s head is her dark crossbow.


    Women dare not move, for fear that if the other party moves, their heads will be pierced.


    But when it came to this, she still maintained a poor and submissive look and asked, "aunt, girl, what are you doing?"


    "I''m just a little worried about you. Take your hand back. It''s best not to move. Although the attack power of my crossbow is not very strong, it can pierce your head if it''s below this distance."


    "You


    Do you want to try? "


    The woman was stunned, and then her fear became stronger.


    She swallowed her saliva nervously, and then trembled and said, "how can I not trust the girl? I''ll put it away now. Don''t get excited, don''t get excited!"


    Then she could only put her hand on the ground honestly, and her body was frozen in place. Her face was pale, and she didn''t even dare to turn her eyes.


    Seeing her performance, Lin Mengya slowly withdrew the dark crossbow.


    But the woman knew that as long as she dared to act rashly, the crossbow that had been against her head would immediately pierce her head!


    The huge sense of crisis made her even feel a little out of breath.


    Who the hell did she meet today?


    How can even the best women in the past be so terrible?


    "As long as you''re honest, of course I won''t move. Someone, tie her up."


    Lin Mengya looked coldly. The dark crossbow didn''t mean to loosen at all.


    Even though the other party seems to be a weak woman, her intuition as a woman makes her start from alas, in that sentence, the luck of these four people is too bad.


    Therefore, non chieftains should not learn from others to do bad things.


    As everyone knows, the heaven''s net is broad, careless but not leaky.


    I don''t know when I was struck by thunder, did I?


    "Girl, I think you''re not bad. Why do you have to learn from others?"


    But I don''t know whether it was Lin Mengya''s previous relationship or whether this sentence touched a nerve of the other party.


    The woman who just clenched her teeth and planned to fight to the end suddenly said coldly, "do you know that sometimes a woman''s appearance will bring disaster? Of course, an ordinary woman like you can''t feel it. If you fall into hell, you will know how hard it is!"


    Lin Mengya: so, I was humiliated by my appearance?


    And listen to the other party''s meaning. The other party has been hurt because of his beautiful appearance.


    But with a bit of pride, what''s going on?


    Lin Mengya examines the woman''s situation again.


    That face, although it looks good, still has a few crow''s feet around its eyes.


    Especially in such a embarrassed state, it seems that women are a little old-fashioned.


    Obviously, the other party is no longer young, youth is gone.


    So, this may still be a veteran.


    Lin Mengya still maintained her calm attitude and said, "people live in all kinds, and everyone has his own pain. I really don''t know what you have experienced, but you don''t know what others have experienced?"


    "What if the person you want to harm is worse than you?"


    "So you don''t have to accuse me of not understanding your pain. We are all the same. Do you understand the pain of the group you killed?"


    "You see, are you a double standard? When others catch you, you are unconvinced and accuse others of not understanding your pain. You have good reasons for doing evil. But what about the group of people you hurt? Girl, you''d better sell less to me."


    "I have no sympathy at all."


    The woman was blocked by her words.


    She thought the other party was a guy full of influence and kindness, so as long as she posed as a victim, the other party would automatically and spontaneously soften her attitude.


    Who thought of it! She met a ghost today!


    Bitterness didn''t let him complain. It couldn''t be sold. For a time, the woman had to close her mouth again, just take her eyes and stare at Lin Mengya fiercely.


    "Let''s not stare at this big eye. If you don''t say it, I guess I can''t pry your mouth even if it''s torture."


    Seeing the other party''s helpless look at her, the woman''s heart was a little dark and cool.


    But the man who had nothing to do just now gave her a big thunder the next moment.


    "I don''t think we should waste our time. Since it''s not for us, we should tie it up and throw it out. By the way, it''s best to block her mouth and don''t let others fall for her."


    Lin Mengya turned around and ordered it without regret.


    The woman began to panic, but she soon calmed down.


    Hum! When she didn''t know it was also a means of interrogation?


    When I was When she was young, she saw a lot more patterns than this!


    Therefore, she didn''t resist when she was gagged and didn''t panic when she was tied up.


    Until¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 3138

    "Sister, that woman is miserable now!"


    As soon as Xiaoyu came back from the outside, she pulled her excitedly to report the "war situation".


    Although women look soft and weak, they do have an idea.


    When she had the other party tied up and sent directly to the forest, the woman didn''t look much flustered.


    Well, I can''t say now.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by this result.


    No one can be afraid of death, especially when she asked Bai Su to sprinkle some medicine powder to attract snakes, insects, mice, ants and wild animals while the other party was not paying attention.


    Although there are no large beasts around, it attracts wild cats and dogs at most.


    But even so, it''s enough for the woman to suffer.


    "Bai Su just found something on her. I''m very interesting."


    Lin Mengya had been fiddling with the things on the table just now.


    When Xiaoyu heard the speech, she was distracted and looked at it.


    But the more he looked, the tighter his eyebrows became. In the end, his face became more and more complex, like hatred and doubt.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help asking, "what did you think of?"


    Lin Zhongyu pursed his lips, and his eyes fixed on one of the items.


    He picked it up with a dignified look.


    Lin Mengya is not proficient in all kinds of concealed weapons and weapons, and she doesn''t know what it looks like a wider metal wrist guard.


    But there was a sign of a skeleton on it. Although it was only a skeleton, it was quite ferocious. A sharp tusk added a bit of gloom and ferocity.


    "This thing..."


    Before she could ask her words out, she saw Xiaoyu wearing a metal wrist guard on her right wrist.


    Then there were several "clicks" and "clicks" of contact.


    Lin Mengya saw with her own eyes that her brother Lin Zhongyu assembled the things on a table onto the metal wrist guard just now.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect that these fragmented little things could be assembled together.


    Xiaoyu looked at the things on her wrist without expression. After a long time, she showed a sarcastic sneer.


    Some things he thought he had forgotten.


    But I didn''t expect that it was engraved in his bones and couldn''t be forgotten.


    "Xiaoyu, how do you know how to use this thing?" Lin Mengya didn''t see the expression on Xiaoyu''s face, but looked at the metal wrist guard in surprise.


    She could see clearly this time.


    There are many small protrusions and grooves on the metal wrist guard. Now it seems that it should be to assemble those small parts.


    This thing is exquisitely made.


    She looked over and over several times and could barely recognize the tools inside.


    Although it is small, it has various functions, and most importantly, those small parts look insignificant, but she has tried before, and they are very sharp.


    Therefore, if this thing falls into the hands of someone who can use it, it can kill!


    Xiaoyu let her look at her. She could smell the faint fragrance of Medicine on her sister''s body.


    Just looking at her, his tumbling thoughts gradually stabilized.


    It was his sister who pulled him back from hell, gave him a new life, and gave him the power to protect himself and others.


    Now he is not the poor boy who was at the mercy of others.


    He''s long gone.


    After clearing her throat, Lin Zhongyu tried to choose a gentle tone and said, "sister, do you remember the first time we want to see?"


    On the first side, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and thought.


    "Oh, it''s been so long that I seem to have forgotten!"


    The smile Lin Zhongyu Gang just showed was frozen on his face.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and saw that the guy looked like an abandoned milk dog. She couldn''t help smiling and snoring a little dog''s head.


    "Little fool, I lied to you!"


    "Why don''t I remember? Didn''t you touch me? To be honest, I was so distressed when you were like that. Such a handsome and good brother, I really saved the universe in my last life to get such a reward!"


    Lin Zhongyu blushed.


    He had already drawn a strip into a young man. In fact, he had seen a little dignity like his father.


    But in front of his sister, he is always shy.


    Joys and sorrows are all on her face. Lin Mengya can make him lose face by teasing her casually.


    "Also, it''s not as good as my sister said."


    Although his sister always has strange words in her mouth, he has been used to it and still understands her meaning.


    I''m praising him for being good!


    In fact, he is the most disdainful to be a clever child.


    But in front of his sister, he thought that if his sister wanted to, he could be clever all his life.


    "Ha ha, little guy, you have to be a little confident in yourself!"


    Lin Mengya stood on tiptoe again, smooth hair.


    I can''t help feeling.


    The child has really grown up. Look, she will not reach each other''s head soon.


    Lin Zhongyu''s heart was disturbed by his sister''s words. He lowered his head slightly to make his sister feel more smoothly.


    Even after Lin Mengya withdrew, he was a little reluctant to part with it.


    Alas! I knew I wouldn''t grow so tall. My sister seldom touched his head!


    "Well, you should tell me now, what does this have to do with our first meeting?"


    She just made a mistake on purpose.


    At a glance, she saw something wrong with Xiaoyu, which changed the topic.


    Sure enough, Xiaoyu''s mood returned to normal.


    "When my sister saw me before, I had been tortured by them for a while. And before that, they sent me to a secret organization."


    "There are many young girls like me there. When I went, they were already big inside."


    "They have only one purpose there, that is, to be trained as a tool for assassination."


    Xiaoyu quickly mentioned the past.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to recall.


    And then his sister and his biological parents took revenge for him.


    The organization was chased and killed by him and his people for a while.


    But when he found the dens, he only found the bodies of many young people there.


    It should be that the people in the organization want to destroy the dead, so they will kill all the people.


    At that time, he set fire to the dens.


    At that time, the person in charge of training them in that dens wore such a metal wrist guard on their wrists.


    But there was no grim skeleton on it.


    But this wrist guard was the first time he saw it after he left the dens.


    He thought he''d spent his whole life


    I won''t see this shit!


    Hearing what Xiaoyu said, Lin Mengya had to pay attention to it.


    "According to what you mean, the owner of this wrist guard is probably the owner of that mysterious organization?"


    This is really a bad fate!


    But Xiaoyu shook her head seriously, "I don''t think so."


    "Look, sister, there are twelve concealed weapons on this wrist guard."


    "But when I was in that organization before, I found that there were only six concealed weapons on their wristbands."


    "I once secretly asked those trained children. They said that only when they passed the test in adulthood can they have such a wrist guard. At the beginning, there was only a dagger. Later, with the increase of their experience and the number of tasks completed, the types of concealed weapons will gradually increase or decrease."


    "It''s not so much a tool for assassination as a reward for their mission."


    However, the reward was bought back with the lives of unknown people.


    Lin Mengya''s face sank, and she realized that they might have caught a big fish this time.


    It seems that she just did the right thing.


    Besides these things, Bai Su also found some hidden weapons from the woman''s clothes.


    Moreover, they are very hidden. If they are not women, I''m afraid they can''t find it.


    Even if someone wants to do something wrong with that woman, he may end up taking his life in.


    This is also an important reason why she believes that the other party is not a good person.


    Of course, women flatly denied it and said that these things were either given to her by the three dead people or on the people who were hurt by them. She just looked rare, so she stayed.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe women''s words.


    Not to mention that those concealed weapons need some skills to use, let''s say this skeleton wrist guard.


    How dark is it that people have to put this thing away as a souvenir?


    Unless it''s a serial killer.


    So, that woman doesn''t look like a good man!


    But Xiaoyu''s discovery may also become a breakthrough for Lin Mengya to open the woman''s mouth.


    As they were talking, there was another movement outside.


    It was Bai Su who came back with the woman thrown into the forest.


    At this time, the woman was already dying, and her whole body was in a mess. It seemed that she had been tossed about a lot.


    Bai Su didn''t look at the woman much, but came to Lin Mengya and replied, "master, she said she would cooperate no matter what we asked her to do."


    The woman who collapsed on the ground almost broke her teeth.


    Where did she say that?


    She is


    That''s it! It''s almost the same meaning anyway.


    Now, women can no longer despise these people in front of them.


    These people are really cruel!


    Just let her be scratched and bitten by those wild dogs and cats, and even snakes, insects, mice and ants crawl around her.


    Until now, she still remembers the feeling that made her hair stand on end.


    Although she was sure from the beginning that the other party would not let her die.


    But when the wild dog was about to bite his throat, she didn''t see anyone coming.


    From that moment on, she finally recognized a fact.


    These guys don''t care about her life or death!


    But she can''t die!


    "Now, can you tell the truth?" Lin Mengya asked faintly.

 Chapter 3139

    This time, the woman dared not act in front of Lin Mengya.


    But the woman is a very cunning opponent. When she heard Lin Mengya''s words, she didn''t answer directly, but asked, "I don''t know what the girl wants me to say?"


    Lin Mengya is also very patient.


    She knows that talking to women won''t go so smoothly, but she won''t let women lead by the nose.


    "It seems that you are still dishonest. Forget it, I won''t ask."


    The woman''s body was shocked.


    She knew that she was not a good-natured master in front of her, and quickly said, "say it! I''ll say it now!"


    "We all escaped from the 13th pass. They and I wanted to escape together, so we killed several people and wanted to find some money from them."


    He escaped from the 13th pass again.


    This is not the first time Lin Mengya met someone who escaped from there.


    But most of them are quite tough and cruel. They are not ordinary people at all.


    She was more and more curious about the mysterious thirteen levels.


    "Continue." She thought, but her face remained silent.


    Although the woman tried to hide just now, her attention has been focused on her.


    She felt that as long as the other party showed a little flaw, she could be controlled by herself and take the initiative.


    She didn''t know that the people in front of her were real melon eaters!


    So, no matter what she said, Lin Mengya''s reaction was the same.


    She can keep making it up and they''ll listen to it as a story.


    Women are full of confidence from the beginning, talk about dry mouth, and finally even begin to doubt life.


    Even before she entered the 13th level, she was also a famous assassin in the Jianghu.


    You know, she is careful and playful.


    Why don''t all her tricks work now?


    Lin Mengya didn''t know how the woman''s heart collapsed. On the contrary, some news revealed in her mouth attracted her attention.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t ask.


    The woman seemed to be helpless to compromise with them, but in fact, every word she said just passed by lightly without saying anything about the point.


    Once you ask yourself a question you are interested in, it gives women a chance to take the initiative.


    The man will surely immediately hit the snake with the stick, and then set his own words to turn the situation around.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya''s evidence is that she only listens, doesn''t ask, doesn''t say and doesn''t answer.


    Let the other party not feel the clue at all, can only say things back and forth one by one.


    But the other party can''t repeat a word every time.


    In order to survive, the other party will use other information to replace a certain information mentioned before each time it repeats.


    Of course, women also have their own tricks.


    She didn''t believe that anyone could remember every word she said when she repeated a lot.


    So every time she changed a few small details, she would never let the other party have a chance to connect all her words.


    This method is really easy to use, except don''t meet Lin Mengya.


    "Can I have a sip of water?" The woman talked for an hour or so, and her throat was thirsty to smoke.


    Lin Mengya didn''t embarrass her and asked someone to give her a ladle of water.


    When the woman saw the thick ladle, she almost couldn''t restrain her eyes.


    What are these guys from and why are they so brave


    Little, I can''t even give her a porcelain bowl!


    Therefore, she could only reluctantly give up the idea of breaking the bowl and escaping with broken porcelain pieces.


    When the woman gulped and drank enough, Lin Mengya said slowly, "according to this, you just accidentally met us?"


    The woman''s mind turned sharply and nodded quickly, "yes! It''s my bad luck to meet you. But I really didn''t mean to follow you. Please let me go. I will never disclose your whereabouts to others."


    Lin Mengya smiled.


    The woman''s mind is really smart. It must have extracted the clue that they don''t want others to find their whereabouts from her words.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "It''s impossible to let you go. People in your business should know that only the dead are the most trustworthy."


    As soon as she said this, the woman''s face suddenly changed color.


    blamed!


    Lin Mengya thought she didn''t see a woman secretly gnashing her teeth.


    "Take her down."


    Lin Mengya waved her hand.


    Immediately someone came and took the woman.


    Xiaoyu is always wary of women.


    Since they found the woman before, he thought the woman''s eyes were too fierce, so he tended to kill the woman.


    But obviously, my sister has other ideas.


    So he chose to respect his sister.


    "Bai Su, go and take the medicine that temporarily makes the five senses fail. Don''t let people die."


    Lin Mengya ordered.


    Of course, she can''t leave an unstable factor around.


    The poison that temporarily closes the five senses is what makes women obedient.


    Although the woman evaded the important and put all the blame on the three people before, when Xiaoyu went, she also found that the three people''s martial arts were not high, and when in danger, the first action was not to run away, but to ask for help in the direction of the woman.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the woman''s ability is much better than the three big men.


    It shows that this woman is probably the mastermind of this trap!


    And although the woman looked embarrassed, when Xiaoyu sent her over before, the woman''s face was ruddy and her figure was not withered at all.


    So it was this overlord flower that sucked up the nutrients.


    Lin Mengya can''t underestimate such a woman.


    "Sister, do you want to use her to find out something about the killer organization?" Xiaoyu looked at her and asked softly.


    Lin Mengya didn''t deny it, just comforted him, "you don''t have any psychological burden. Although I did this for your reasons, it was also what the woman said just now, which made me sure that she might occupy a very important identity in the thirteen levels."


    "Sister wants to go to thirteen customs?" Xiaoyu frowned and disagreed. "I heard it''s very chaotic there now. Sister, don''t take risks."


    "Of course I don''t want to go, but I''m just curious about the thirteen levels."


    That''s the truth.


    Now how to open the box and how to heal the big baby of Moyan is her first important thing.


    As for the thirteen levels, there was no more than a question mark in her heart.


    "Well, don''t worry. Even if I really go, I have to take you as a little bodyguard!"


    She nodded the tip of Xiaoyu''s nose.


    Little boy, as sticky as when I was a child.


    Xiaoyu hung up her heart and put down most of it.


    Fortunately, my sister said that if I went, I would bring myself.


    Shut the woman up and the sky darkened.


    Long Tianyu didn''t come back until more than half of the stars had appeared in the sky.


    He just said hello to his wife in a hurry, and then he hurried to brush it.


    It was not until he was sure that there was no blood or other peculiar smell on his body that he changed into clean clothes and returned to their family''s room with wet hair.


    "You''re hungry. There''s something on the table. Take a bite first."


    Lin Mengya was writing a prescription on her desk. When she saw him coming in, she also looked up and pointed to the two plates on the table.


    Long Tianyu nodded without disturbing his wife.


    Sitting down and opening the plate, I saw a plate of pancakes and a plate of delicious fried vegetables.


    In fact, long Tianyu prefers to eat meat and fish. However, he has a health preserving wife.


    At night, you should either not eat this supper or eat it lightly.


    Fortunately, every time his wife let someone stir up something, even if it was vegetarian, long Tianyu reluctantly followed his wife''s habit.


    Don''t mention it. In fact, the oil cake with fragrant tendons goes well with the fresh fried vegetables.


    Long Tianyu quickly finished the food, and Lin Mengya handed over a bowl of tea.


    "Drink."


    Smelling the smell from the cup, long Tianyu resisted.


    "Madam, can I..."


    "You know, although you are vigorous when you are young, once a man is 40, his energy and physical strength will be much worse than before."


    "I''m not thirty yet, madam!" The tone is a little wronged, and there is a little resentment.


    He is still in his prime of life. Why is he despised by his wife?


    But Lin Mengya just looked up and down at him coolly and said, "youth is fleeting. Do you think you can stay young forever? If you don''t take good care of it now, I''m afraid people will think you''re my father when we go out later."


    For this reason, long Tianyu had to give in.


    To be honest, he is really proud.


    It is said that when women have children, people will grow old.


    No matter how tender a woman was before, she will smoke it into an old pumpkin in the end.


    But his wife''s face remained the same.


    Even the slender waist is soft but not thick.


    A unique beauty face is covered by a mask. Otherwise, it must be coveted by many people.


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t refuse the bowl of tea.


    Taking it from his wife''s hand, long Tianyu closed his eyes and went down with a dull mouth.


    Suddenly, bitter, astringent, sour, sweet and spicy flavors poured into the tip of his tongue.


    He felt that his tongue would be numb by the strong smell. Maybe he would lose his sense of taste after a few more times?


    After drinking, long Tianyu quickly poured down a pot of cold water.


    Well, it''s much better this time!


    At the same time, my wife, who can swallow in her stomach without changing her color, can''t help but admire her more.


    How did the lady bear it?


    But he didn''t know that only his cup of health tea had a complex taste.


    The kind that Lin Mengya drank with her teacher was similar to the taste of sour plum soup.


    Yes, you can put some ice in summer and some sweet scented osmanthus, which is cool and refreshing.

 Chapter 3140

    Long Tianyu went to the inner room again to see the sleeping child. Finally, he could stop and talk about the night talk between husband and wife for a while.


    "There are a lot of people looking for us outside. I can see that the secret meeting has to find us this time."


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the people he dealt with today.


    Lin Mengya shrugged at the speech.


    "I''m not surprised at all."


    From the first day she arrived here, she had realized the current situation of the ancient people.


    They will not let go of their own people, not to mention her as a foreigner.


    "However, I also found some anomalies."


    Long Tianyu recalled the information he collected when he was exploring with others today.


    "It seems that there are two factions in the secret meeting, and the people they send out are also different. Some people want to kill us, but some are to talk about cooperation with us."


    In fact, at first, he wanted to take people to continue to clean up those tails that couldn''t be thrown off.


    But unexpectedly, I overheard the conversation between their companions.


    It was because of this that he realized that the secret meeting was also divided into two factions.


    But most of the people he met wanted to kill them directly.


    For these people, long Tianyu is not polite at all.


    Now that they have a plan to harm others, they might as well start first.


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and asked, "what do you think of this?"


    "You mean the secret meeting wants to cooperate with us?" He asked.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    "No."


    Long Tianyu flatly refused without even thinking about it.


    Others don''t say, the secret meeting doesn''t recognize people''s virtue, which really doesn''t meet his selection conditions for partners at all.


    Of course, as a partner, he will never ask how noble the other party''s character must be.


    But at least, we should keep our promises.


    Who else would work with someone who has no credibility at all?


    Lin Mengya nodded. "I think so, too. I really can''t believe the character of these people."


    The couple reached a simple agreement on the matter.


    But then Lin Mengya said another thing to him.


    "These days, I''m going to Yuehu city."


    "Is it for Mo Yan?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya didn''t hide it from him.


    "My teacher and I have been studying how to open this box, but we still have no way. But Mo Yan''s body can''t last long, so I''m going to find a way out elsewhere."


    Of course, one hundred of long Tianyu didn''t want his wife to explore hukou.


    But what madam said is true.


    If such a delay continues, Mo Yan''s condition will only become more and more serious.


    He thought about it and decided, "I''ll go with you then."


    At least he''s here. No one can hurt his wife.


    They decided to go quietly and only took two people with them.


    One is blade one, responsible for protecting their safety, but the other is money and gold.


    As for why it was him, it was because the goods were too greedy. When he learned that the ancient family''s treasure was dug out from the heart of the original crescent lake, he instigated Zheng Yuan to search for treasure with him.


    But Bao didn''t find it. Instead, he asked him to bring Lin Mengya and them here


    OK, the destination is familiar.


    "In fact, it''s not a big place. It''s a big room without a roof. When I went in with the mute before, I found that there was some water in the dry lake. I thought there was something good in it. I went in and searched for it for a while, but I only got a hand of mud!"


    Qian Jinjin murmured on the road.


    But Lin Mengya directly regarded the people who didn''t hear him muttering, and just asked him about the specific situation inside.


    The so-called Lake Center, which is the location of the sacrificial ceremony, is actually the location where the ancient family''s treasure was excavated in that year.


    But after so many years, she was surprised that water could still come out of the lake.


    After the teacher and her failed to unlock, they guessed that the ancient treasure was used in the sacrificial ceremony after all.


    Therefore, the teacher suggested that she had better go to the center of the lake and have a look. Maybe she can get some tips.


    Moreover, before those people tried hard to push her to the position of priest, she also felt that it was not so simple.


    It''s better to go and have a look. If there''s really anything to gain, won''t it be able to solve their urgent needs?


    But unexpectedly, the four people wanted to go to the secret entrance given to them by the Wei family and sneak in quietly.


    But was stopped by long Tianyu and blade.


    "Someone." Long Tianyu whispered.


    The four people couldn''t help breathing lightly.


    In particular, Lin Mengya also opened the function of her own system.


    The next moment, she heard two voices that didn''t belong to the four of them.


    Lin Mengya pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and pointed to these two directions with her fingers.


    Long Tianyu nodded gently, then motioned her to step back and hide with Qian Jinjin.


    Then, the same blade made a gesture, and they approached the two directions pointed by Lin Mengya.


    Qian Jinjin had been holding her sleeve nervously. Lin Mengya pulled it away and couldn''t help but give him a white look.


    "Didn''t you have a lot of courage before?" She whispered to make complaints about her.


    Qian Jinjin laughed, but the man hid it tightly.


    He is not brave. He dares to take those tasks because he has Zheng Yuan and his own blood flute.


    In essence, he is a very cautious person.


    Yes, it''s prudence, not timidity!


    Soon, long Tianyu returned to her first, but motioned them to go with him.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t understand, but she can trust long Tianyu.


    Before long, the three were led to a mountain depression a little far away.


    "Yes, sister Gong?"


    This voice is really familiar to Lin Mengya unexpectedly.


    Then she saw Wei qingran, who should have left here long ago.


    "Qingran, why are you still here?"


    Before they left, Lin Mengya sent a message to the Wei family.


    Because once they leave, the Wei family, who has been making friends with her, may also be affected.


    At the same time, there are also the prescriptions for the initial treatment of Mrs. Wei and the subsequent recovery plan.


    At that time, she thought that at least after her safe withdrawal, Mrs. Wei''s treatment could enter the next treatment course.


    The Wei family is not stupid, and with the secret news that the Wei family master knows, self-protection is absolutely no problem.


    That''s why she was surprised.


    When Wei qingran heard her ask, his face suddenly darkened and his eyes turned red.


    "My eldest brother, he, was taken away by the secret meeting."


    "Why?" Lin Mengya was even more surprised.


    "I also know that the reason why our Wei family can stand up these years is because my father is a secret meeting."


    Wei qingran gently bit his lips and said sadly.


    "But he just wanted to keep our family. He had to cooperate with the secret meeting. This time we wanted to leave, but the people at the secret meeting sent a letter saying that he wanted to leave my father to work for them."


    "The eldest brother was worried that they would embarrass his father, so he offered to replace his father. After that, our family was sent out by the eldest brother."


    "My parents are worried about my big brother, so I want to take someone to sneak in and have a look. Even if I take a look at it from a distance, lest my parents worry."


    This news was unexpected to Lin Mengya, but it was not so difficult to accept.


    you bet.


    The Wei family''s status is detached, but they always keep a low profile. Although Mrs. Wei''s reputation is not very good, it is also because of this that the Wei family has fewer contacts with the outside world.


    In such an almost helpless situation, the Wei family can still have the status of lifting heavy as light. Naturally, it is because there are backers behind them that others can''t easily provoke, but ordinary people haven''t heard of it.


    The secret meeting is indeed consistent.


    Lin Mengya took Wei qingran''s hand and comforted, "don''t worry. I know you''re worried about your brother, but the situation in the city is a little complicated. The reason why your brother took great pains to send you out is that he hopes you can stay away from here and danger for a while."


    "I know. I just can''t rest assured. Sister Gong, I always have some bad hunches recently. I''m afraid something will happen to my brother."


    Wei qingran''s voice was a bit of a cry. It was obvious that she was really worried about her brother''s safety.


    Lin Mengya was about to speak when she saw that Renyi also walked quickly to long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness, madam, my subordinates found that the tunnel entrance over there was guarded."


    Guarded?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other.


    Sure enough, the secret meeting was to seal up the Moon Lake City and forbid anyone to go in and out.


    When Lin Mengya heard the news, she couldn''t let Wei qingran take risks.


    "Qingran, I have a suggestion. Can you listen to it?"


    Wei qingran was also a six headed man, so he could only look at her with red eyes.


    "Anyway, our purpose is the same. You want to make sure your brother''s safety, and we also want to go to the city. Therefore, I''ll go to see it instead of you. You''re outside and waiting for my news in a safe place, okay?"


    "But they are looking for you! I heard from my parents. I''m afraid I won''t let you go this time. I think it''s better for me to go. At least, they won''t hurt me."


    Lin Mengya sighed, "clearly, listen to me. The secret meeting is not so simple. I''m afraid they can let go of your parents. Your brother paid some price for it."


    "If they catch you, they can threaten your brother with you."


    "Be obedient. Go back first. I''ll find you when I get out."


    "But..."


    Wei qingran bit her lips, but she was blaming herself in her heart.


    Why is she so useless?


    Why, no matter at home or in her mother-in-law''s house, whether the victim is her mother-in-law or her brother, she can only watch and do nothing.


    Even, it will become a chip for those bad guys to threaten their relatives!


    Tears trickled down, and she was trapped in remorse.


    If only she could be more useful!

 Chapter 3141

    Lin Mengya was hurt by the little girl''s tears.


    She could understand qingran''s feelings. After thinking about it, she changed her tone.


    "In fact, I let you stay outside so that you can do me a very important favor. And only you can do it."


    Hearing this, Wei qingran couldn''t help wiping her tears and asked, "sister Gong, just tell me what you want me to do. I can do it!"


    Lin Mengya patted her hand, then turned back and talked with long Tianyu and Renyi.


    Then he said to Wei qingran, "now it''s impossible for us to enter through the two main doors, but this secret road is also guarded now."


    "If we want to sneak in, someone needs to lead the guard away for us. Otherwise, if they feel that they have been tricked into luring the tiger away from the mountain, even if we sneak in, we will be in great danger."


    Wei qingran thought hard and suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    "I see! I can help you distract these people!"


    Just now, Lin Mengya thought of a way to bring disaster to the East.


    When they caught the female killer before, the other party revealed that many of the fugitives who escaped from the thirteen levels had a heart of revenge.


    According to her, the internal level of the thirteen pass is strict, but it is extremely chaotic.


    The position of the first few levels is good. The more later, the more cruel the rules are and the more bloody and dark life is.


    By the way, she also revealed a very important news.


    That is, there is a customs master in each of the thirteen customs levels.


    Others can only obey the customs master, otherwise they will be sent to a deeper place, which means that life is not like this.


    But this time, several thorny pricks escaped from the deepest part of the thirteen pass.


    The woman didn''t say how dangerous these people were, but Lin Mengya obviously felt that there was a trace of deep fear in the woman''s look when she mentioned those people.


    According to the woman, these people have hated the abuse in the thirteen levels.


    Naturally, we will not let go of these ancient people outside.


    Therefore, the first thing they escaped was to retaliate against the group of ancient people!


    "Listen clearly. This time, I hope you can not only help us attract those people, but also help me create an illusion. In this way, even the members of the secret meeting will not doubt us, and it will be safer for us."


    "Sister Gong, can I do it?"


    Wei qingran was still confident before. Now when he heard that the matter was so serious, he was depressed all of a sudden.


    She was afraid that she might do something wrong and delay sister Gong''s work.


    But in my heart, I am unwilling after all.


    Everyone is protecting her, so she has to do something for everyone.


    "I believe you can do well." Lin Mengya pinched her little face, took out her handkerchief and wiped the tears on her face.


    "You are so careful that you can naturally notice some details. And you are so smart that you can flexibly handle the information I give you."


    These are the shining points of Wei qingran.


    Moreover, even in the case of surveillance, Wei qingran can still be careful not to encounter any danger, which is not simple in itself.


    This girl has a keen sense.


    This is definitely a gift that others want!


    "By the way, did the person who monitored you recently show up?" Lin Mengya asked in a low voice.


    Wei qingran, who happened to be transferred, had no time to be nervous, so he thought of another thing.


    She frowned slightly and shook her head.


    "Not recently, but I always think that person won''t give up so easily."


    "So what do you perceive?"


    Wei qingran''s face was a little complicated, but after lowering her head and meditating for a moment, she whispered, "I don''t want to be soft hearted to the enemy, I just want to find out why she did this to me."


    Lin Mengya knew it as soon as she heard it.


    Alas, it seems that the girl has received another severe beating from the society.


    No wonder.


    The adult world is always full of all kinds of intrigues.


    Although Wei qingran is the baby of her family, she still needs to be the same. To grow up, she must experience wind and rain.


    "OK, I won''t ask you. I''m sure you can handle it."


    Her words made Wei qingran seem to be greatly encouraged.


    "Well, don''t worry, sister Gong. I don''t want to give you any trouble. I''ll try to be more useful!"


    Seeing that the girl soon recovered her fighting spirit, Lin Mengya had to sigh.


    In the end is young, resilience is strong.


    After giving a detailed account, Lin Mengya gave her some more things.


    These things happened to come out of the three men.


    After careful identification by Uncle Huo and his son, they found something that could lead those people''s eyes to the thirteen pass.


    "Take these things and you can set them up."


    Wei qingran suddenly flashed big eyes. She would firmly remember every word sister Gong said.


    "OK, I see!"


    "The most important thing is that you must protect yourself. These things are not as safe as your own, okay?"


    Lin Mengya told the little girl seriously.


    Wei qingran: "Hmm!"


    At the same time, she secretly made up her mind that she would complete the task given to her by sister Gong anyway!


    The two men and horses cooperate with each other.


    Before long, those who were responsible for guarding the secret way were led away by the noise instigated by Wei qingran.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya and her colleagues didn''t dare to be careless.


    After repeatedly confirming that all the people had been led away, they quickly opened the entrance of the secret road. After entering, they didn''t dare to light the light. They could only move forward with the perceptual ability of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    They were careful enough, plus Lin Mengya, a real-time record cheater, and long Tianyu, a fan of obsessive-compulsive disorder, so even if people outside came back, they didn''t find any sign of others coming in.


    Therefore, I didn''t think about luring the tiger away from the mountain.


    Also when they were purely discovered by their own people, they ran away, so they pursued them even more.


    As for how they were fooled around by Wei qingran, Lin Mengya didn''t know.


    They have now entered the middle of the secret Road, and make sure there is really no one before and after, so they took out a small torch for lighting.


    "The air here is very fresh. It seems that it has not been used less recently."


    This secret passage is not her first time.


    Although the Wei family leader told her the location of the secret road before, he was afraid that she could not find it, so he took the time to take her over.


    At that time, although the air in the secret passage was circulating all the time, it still had some earthy smell because it was used less times.


    But now, it''s completely gone.


    "It seems that we have to be careful." Long Tianyu whispered.


    "Yes."


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand and protected her firmly behind her.


    Last time she came with Lord Wei


    At that time, she remembered everything about the route.


    But I didn''t finish walking at that time. I just went out after almost a third of it.


    This time, they came in from the opposite direction, and Lin Mengya found some differences.


    "Here, I remember there was a fork in the road. Why did it disappear?"


    She pointed to a wall on the left and began to wonder.


    Lin Mengya repeatedly confirmed that her memory was not wrong.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hurry to say anything, but put his hand on the wall.


    "This wall should be blocked behind."


    The feeling of old and new soil is different.


    Besides, he smelled the smell of glutinous rice paste.


    This shows that the wall is not only new, but also the builders must make it very strong.


    That''s strange.


    Good tunnel, why a wall?


    "Did master Wei tell you where this fork leads?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. "Lord Wei only mentioned that it was here that he could directly lead to the yard over the conference hall of the clan association."


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment.


    Since it''s blocked, either I don''t want people to go in or I don''t want people to come out!


    The couple looked at each other for a moment.


    "I remember that Le Zhengzi and his two brothers have always lived in the clan Council?"


    Lin Mengya said, and there were some bad guesses in her heart.


    She remembered that there were several branches not far ahead.


    So he pulled long Tianyu and walked forward for a while.


    But strangely enough, it was not sealed.


    So why the Council?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu suddenly had some bad guesses in their hearts.


    No, like they guessed?


    Thinking of this possibility, they quickly withdrew.


    Seeing the couple walking back and forth, Qian Jinjin couldn''t help asking, "I said you two, what are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t have time to explain to him.


    Long Tianyu stuck his whole body up and rubbed the wall little by little.


    Although the bottom is already very dry, the top position is still a little wet.


    This shows that the wall hasn''t existed for a long time, and it hasn''t even dried out.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also saw some traces after baking under the wall.


    Someone wants to dry the wall quickly.


    That''s even more problematic!


    But for now, the wall is hard and thick.


    Long Tianyu just tried his weapon and found that he could dig out some debris.


    But at this rate, when will they have to dig?


    When Ren saw his master''s action, he didn''t hesitate to dig directly.


    It''s money and gold.


    He came with no weapons at hand.


    Oh, when he left, Zheng Yuan gave him a small dagger.


    But it doesn''t work!


    After digging a few times, he still returned to Lin Mengya.


    "I said to the shopkeeper, why don''t you think of a way? Otherwise, when will it have to be dug?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the wall and suddenly had a flash in her mind.


    Yes!

 Chapter 3142

    "You get out of the way first."


    Lin Mengya said, stretching her hand to her waist.


    Although long Tianyu and blan Yi didn''t understand their meaning, they still reached both sides.


    "Found it!"


    With a smile on her face, Lin Mengya pulled out a small bamboo tube from her waist pocket.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know his wife''s plan, but he knew it.


    My wife is not specialized in Gu Shu. However, the family conditions are too rich, which leads her wife to carry some strange gadgets for self-defense.


    Lin Mengya poured out the small bamboo tube.


    In the dim light of the small torch, they saw only a chubby black beetle, about the size of her nails.


    The three could not help but have a doubt.


    How can you get such a big wall with such a gadget?


    Actually, I can!


    The little black beetle slowly climbed to the wet wall from Lin Mengya''s palm.


    The two beards on the head touched left and right, and then, under the surprised eyes of the other three, they went into the hard and thick wall!


    Yes, just got in.


    In addition to long Tianyu''s calm face, the other two people couldn''t help staring at the small hole left.


    "How did it, how did it get in?"


    Qian Jinjin rubbed his eyes and then rubbed them again.


    Damn it, really!


    There are no holes in the wall!


    Lin Mengya listened carefully to the things inside, and the corners of her mouth slightly stirred up.


    "This little thing was originally used by me for self-defense. Even if it was locked in the sarcophagus, as long as there was this little thing, I could escape. Look, it will come back later."


    The little beetle was also her unexpected discovery.


    After she took over the palace family, didn''t she collect rare treasures for a long time?


    At that time, in addition to those antique jade articles, many people brought some rare and exotic animals to show her something new.


    We all know that she is rich and powerful. Only then can we really take out the baby she has cultivated for many years in order to change a good price.


    This little bug named "king of broken stone black armour" was one of her unexpected discoveries.


    According to the person who cultivated it, this little thing usually seems harmless, but what I like most is to drill all kinds of hard objects.


    Even the container that keeps it in captivity must be coated with a layer of special potion, otherwise nothing can close the black armor king.


    Not long after, there was a "click click" sound inside the wall.


    Then, money and gold looked like ghosts and stared at a row of bulges suddenly bulging on the wall.


    "Look at this! My God, it''s too powerful!"


    This extremely hard wall is like tofu made of a piece of soil at the moment.


    The king of black armour was drilling around inside. Not long ago, there was a lot of fine soil that fell down.


    Long Tianyu gently touched the raised trace with his hand and found that it was eaten by the little black beetle. He was very happy. He told the blade: "just dig along this trace and be careful not to hurt the little bug."


    The blade nodded and they began to dig the wall with the king of black armour.


    Facts have proved that no matter how strong the wall is, it can''t carry iron headed insects.


    About ten minutes later, there was only a roar, and the wall was kicked down by the blade one by one.


    The sound is very loud in the silent tunnel.


    Lin Mengya immediately attracted the king with his favorite food, and then


    The little thing that had worked hard for a long time was led back into the bamboo tube.


    Qian Jinjin was a little greedy, and his eyes stared at her little bamboo tube.


    "Good boss! Good shopkeeper! Can you lend me this little thing?"


    Lin Mengya glanced at him and flatly refused.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Oh, anyway, everyone is his own. Just show me!"


    Money and gold still grind her.


    However, Lin Mengya is famous for her stony heart.


    "No way."


    In front of the money and gold, he stuffed a small bamboo tube into a small sheepskin pocket around his waist.


    Now, even if money and gold are greedy, there is no way.


    If he dares to make any devious thoughts, not to mention the powerful boss around him, I''m afraid even his highness will have to cut off his claws.


    What a pity!


    Qian JINZI looked wronged. Unfortunately, the only mute Zheng who could listen to him quietly was not around.


    A little lonely!


    The air on this road is much more turbid than the tunnel before.


    There is not only earthy smell and damp smell, but also quite choking burnt smell.


    However, the wall has been opened, the air inside naturally began to flow, and the oxygen is enough for the time being.


    They kept following the path. Soon, Lin Mengya found that there seemed to be someone in front.


    She motioned to the crowd and stopped at once.


    Long Tianyu protected her behind her. Renyi also took out his self-defense dagger, like a cat, and walked forward silently.


    "Your Highness, madam, they fainted."


    Until the voice of blade one came, the remaining three people immediately walked past.


    Unexpectedly, when the torch lit up their faces, Lin Mengya cried out in surprise. "How are they?"


    The two people who passed out happened to be Wei qingran''s eldest brother Wei Qingjiang, and one was le Zhengzi Xiu!


    Lin Mengya quickly checked for the two people.


    It was found that Wei Qingjiang was in good condition. He was unconscious and fainted just because he didn''t have enough oxygen.


    But le Zhengzi''s trouble is a little big.


    Lin Mengya touched it and found that Le Zhengzi had a fever, and there was a smell of blood mixed with wound medicine on him, but the smell was smelly now. I think it was because he was injured, but he didn''t get proper treatment, resulting in infection and pus.


    "Hey, wake up!"


    Lin Mengya asked everyone to push away, leaving a relatively fresh space for Wei Qingjiang.


    Not long after, under the stimulation of her pressing acupoints, Wei Qingjiang finally woke up for the new year.


    But the first thing he did when he woke up was to grasp Lin Mengya''s hand and say hoarsely and anxiously, "run! Run!"


    Seeing such a scene, long Tianyu rushed over and grabbed the claw trying to eat his wife''s tofu.


    "Wake up and see who we are."


    Wei Qingjiang''s brain is also confused.


    Because of the previous suffocation, he is still more or less out of instinct and has no ability to think at all.


    But when he finally saw the faces of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, he rubbed his head and reluctantly sat down against the wall.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    At this time, Lin Mengya was already busy to deal with Le Zhengzi''s wound.


    I don''t know. I was startled at the sight


    No wonder Le Zhengzi is burned like this. His injury is too serious


    Some.


    Moreover, the previously tied cloth belt, presumably due to strenuous exercise, has long been loose.


    The worst thing is that the wounds on his body, which were not good, have now collapsed.


    And I don''t know how long they have been lying here. Le Zhengzi''s wound has begun to show signs of suppuration.


    If there is no effective treatment, the man will be burned into a fool if he doesn''t die.


    "I really owe you two brothers!"


    Lin Mengya frowned and complained.


    She saved her brother before, and now she has saved her brother.


    She''s dying to do business with these two brothers.


    On the other side, with the air gradually flowing, Wei Qingjiang''s mind was also sober.


    Long Tianyu asked him a few questions, and the man answered them like a stream of good advice.


    Finally, he asked about Le Zhengzi''s repair.


    "Not dead now, but soon."


    Lin Mengya didn''t lift her head and replied with no good attitude.


    She also heard the conversation between the two men.


    In short, both of them were deceived, framed and almost died here silently.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t noticed something wrong and dug the wall in time, I''m afraid the two people would really have to go back to see their ancestors.


    The conditions here are limited. Lin Mengya can only repair Le Zhengzi with the trauma medicine and disinfectant she brought.


    The piercing pain makes people in a coma wake up for a moment.


    Le zhengzixiu looked vaguely at the busy woman in front of him.


    Although he couldn''t see the facial features clearly, the familiar outline still made him involuntarily call, "aunt Qing..."


    "Who cares? Le Zhengzi doesn''t pay attention to you. I saved you with kindness, but you thanked the hand that feeds you!"


    Hum!


    Lin Mengya''s hand shook deliberately, and then a large piece of medicine fell on a wound that had gurgling pus and blood.


    "Well..." With a dull hum, Le Zhengzi Xiu fainted with pain.


    Of course, Lin Mengya didn''t mean it, but the wound was really serious.


    You deserve the pain!


    Who told this guy to call her aunt.


    She''s only in her early twenties. She''s very tender!


    Long Tianyu is not idle about her Kung Fu of saving people.


    He asked about the situation outside Xiawei Qingjiang tunnel and learned that the exit in front had been sealed, so the party had to go back.


    But long Tianyu doesn''t recommend it.


    After all, although the wall has been sealed, if they escape, they must go to the end that is not sealed.


    So he thought that with the help of Yaer''s powerful little beetle, they could surprise people outside.


    For an entrance that is not sealed and one that has been sealed, most people should know which guard they will choose?


    "But what they used to seal the entrance is a huge stone. I''m afraid it''s hard to shake by just a few of us."


    Wei Qingjiang said anxiously.


    No matter how they were tricked in, for now, the most important thing is how to escape.


    "Boulder?"


    When long Tianyu heard the speech, he was silent for a moment and suddenly bent his lips.


    Lin Mengya, who is busy mending medicine for Le Zhengzi, feels the eager eyes of her man.


    "Here, take it and try it."

 Chapter 3143

    Lin Mengya pulled down the small bamboo tube containing the black armour king. By the way, she also took a bottle of feed prepared by long Tianyu.


    These insects are lucky to have fought with Lin Mengya.


    She has always advocated the principle that horses should eat more grass if they want to run.


    So the food of those insects has made a qualitative leap.


    Say nothing else, just the king of black armor.


    When it was first delivered, it was a bug the size of a soybean grain. It was hard to drill a brick.


    But since eating the feed specially prepared by Lin Mengya, the insects have become fat and the shells have brightened. Now it''s not hard to drill into a wall at one go!


    Money and gold followed to see the excitement.


    Not long ago, I heard the startling voice of the guy at the end not far away.


    "My God, it really went in!"


    "This is too strong! Give it to me, give it to me, and I''ll try it!"


    Lin Mengya took a helpless look over there. The silly goods dared to use her secret weapon as a toy.


    The movement of his men also accelerated a little.


    Now the conditions are limited, she can only try to keep Le Zhengzi''s life.


    As for whether it can be cured, it depends on his own creation.


    At the end of the secret Road, Wei Qingjiang looked at the situation in front of him in amazement.


    They were tricked in. After being sealed by the secret Road, they also struggled to survive.


    However, even if they used their milk strength, they still couldn''t shake the huge stone.


    Originally, he came in a hurry to help these people.


    Who knows, the other party not only didn''t make great efforts to push, but only took out a small bug.


    "Haven''t you seen it, brother?"


    Qian Jinjian swished into Wei Qingjiang.


    The latter hesitated for a moment and shook his head gently.


    "I haven''t seen it either, but our boss is powerful! Now, I''ll open your eyes!"


    The more money said, the more excited he became.


    As a result, he was stared by long Tianyu.


    The latter was immediately honest and dared not speak any more.


    Long Tianyu is much more cautious.


    He didn''t offend, so he let the bug penetrate the boulder. Instead, he let the bug dig out a small hole in an insignificant corner with feed as bait.


    When the little beetle was taken back, he looked out from the small hole with the advantage of his height.


    According to Wei Qingjiang, the entrance of this tunnel is in an inconspicuous room.


    It was the morning when they came in. Although they wasted a lot of time, the outside sky should also be bright. It is easy to observe the outside situation.


    Sure enough! No one was watching outside, but the doors and windows were closed, and he couldn''t hear anything outside.


    But this time, they must take their time so as not to arouse the vigilance of people outside.


    Long Tianyu thought about it and decided to let the little beetle cut the stone.


    The little beetle was released by him again.


    Long Tianyu carefully lures with feed.


    Not long after, a stone about the size of a palm was gently pulled down by long Tianyu.


    At this time, let alone Wei Qingjiang, even Qian Jinjin was surprised.


    Can this thing still play like this?


    Long Tianyu thought it over and found that this method was feasible, so he continued to cut the big piece with the king of black armor


    Stone.


    Soon, near the upper position, the little beetle pulled out a hole.


    Fresh air finally poured in and diluted the peculiar smell in the tunnel.


    Wei Qingjiang clenched his hands and was excited.


    They really escaped from heaven!


    As the stones were taken down one by one, the huge stones blocking the hole were broken quietly.


    Of course, the king of black armor is the most meritorious man worthy of it.


    Now, not only money and gold are greedy, but even Wei Qingjiang has looked at the little black bug for several times.


    I wonder what the origin of this little thing is. How can it be so powerful?


    Long Tianyu calculated and dug a big hole in the middle of the big stone block that people can get in and out.


    After that, he took the black armor king who had worked hard for a long time back into the bamboo tube and handed it to his wife.


    "Put it with you first." Lin Mengya didn''t ask him to pay back.


    Just now she saw that the little thing cooperated well with her own man. She didn''t expect so much.


    It''s a family anyway. It''s different for everyone?


    Long Tianyu smiled and said happily, "OK."


    Money, gold and Wei Qingjiang look envious.


    I thought to myself, is it so good to marry a daughter-in-law?


    Then they will find a good girl to marry!


    Long Tianyu didn''t show off either. He just put these two things away properly. Then he helped to fix Le Zhengzi and shipped it.


    You can''t see the whole room until you come out.


    There is dust everywhere, and through the broken windows, you can see that there is a small broken yard outside.


    The door was locked to death by a big lock.


    It seems that the people outside didn''t expect that the people inside could come out.


    "Did anyone know your whereabouts before you came in?" Long Tianyu asked in a low voice.


    Wei Qingjiang thought for a while and regretted: "at that time, the person who asked me out... In short, I trusted each other very much, and I really thought she had any news to tell me, so I wasn''t prepared at all."


    "As for the owner of Le Zheng''s house, the situation should be similar to me. Therefore, people outside should not know that we are here."


    Speaking of it, Wei Qingjiang looked a little gloomy.


    He never thought that that man would hurt him!


    He also wanted to question each other face to face this time. Why did he do this to him?


    Lin Mengya, regardless of others, frowned and said to long Tianyu, "Le Zhengzi''s condition is very bad. He needs a good rest now."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it."


    Long Tianyu didn''t want his daughter-in-law because others were too upset, so he decided on his future plan.


    According to these two people, they were deceived by unsuspecting people.


    And no one knew they were here, so he had to find a safe and reliable person to take them out.


    At the same time, this person must also have the ability to protect himself.


    Otherwise, after this matter is exposed, I''m afraid the restless Moon Lake City will be more choppy.


    He told Lin Mengya to pay attention to her surroundings. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately return to the tunnel and send a signal. At the same time, he would immediately come back with the blade.


    In fact, Lin Mengya and Qian Jinjin are not without self-protection.


    However, long Tianyu was still worried about his wife and told her several words. Then he took blade one, opened the lock on the door, pretended to be locked, and slipped out quietly.


    ......


    At this time, in the family council hall, Le Zhengzi tanzheng, with a gloomy face and his own people, surrounded here.


    "Le Zheng Zi Tan, what do you mean? Yesterday you broke into my dungeon with people, and today you brought people to make trouble. Why? You le Zheng family don''t want to be the first family?"


    Now there is only one head left. Commander ah Dan, who can use flexibly, has a grumpy temper.


    He was now terrified, but he was more uncertain.


    Seeing Le Zhengzi Tan break in with a bad face, he seemed to be set on fire and became angry.


    "Hand over my brother, or you won''t get out of this door."


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s voice was very cold.


    The anger in his eyes was no less than that of commander Adan, but it was also colder.


    "Joke! Didn''t you take your brother away yesterday? Why are you crazy here? Or did your brothers want to climb on our secret meeting because they thought they could be free from the jurisdiction of the secret meeting?"


    "Hum! Arrogant child, I think you''re looking for death! Somebody, take him down and I''ll interrogate him myself!"


    Just as he was talking, commander Adan shouted to have him arrested and interrogated.


    But the two who heard the sound hurried.


    As soon as I came in, I saw the two men at war.


    "What are you doing? Stop, stop!"


    Chief Chang has a stiff face and stares at the two guys with considerable dissatisfaction.


    Who knows, neither of them will buy his account.


    Seeing that they were really going to fight, it was the people with uniform ties who separated them from each other.


    "If you have something to say, if you start fighting, it will be our two sides who will lose face."


    Qi Yan''s words may not be better than Chang''s.


    However, he had people under him, and he didn''t deal with Commander Adan.


    If there''s any conflict, he''s not sure he''s going to pull off the frame.


    It was the thought that made ah Dan calm down.


    But his eyes were still like a poisonous snake, ready to give Le Zhengzi Tan a fatal blow at any time.


    After what happened yesterday, he felt the provocation of the other party to himself.


    Now, commander Adan hates the bastards who don''t take him seriously because he is disabled.


    Wait!


    Sooner or later he''ll chop off the little bastard''s head and kick it as a ball!


    "Commander Dan, some things still need to be asked clearly."


    Qi Yan said, calmly looking at Le Zhengzi tan.


    "Are you the second son of Le Zheng''s family? Do you remember me?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan is angry. He was too lazy to talk to each other.


    But obviously, the other party can''t see any disadvantage to him at present.


    Le Zhengzi Tan looked at Qi Yan with a cold face, and then said in some surprise, "you were the one in those years --"


    "Yes, I was an old friend of your father. Since you can recognize me, I will handle this matter impartially even in the face of your father. Don''t worry."


    Qi Yan looked at Le Zhengzi tan with fixed eyes.


    But in fact, the latter''s heart has set off a storm.


    Because he clearly remembers that the man opposite is not his father''s old friend, but¡ª¡ª


    "I wonder if you can trust me once, young master Le Zheng?" Qi Yan asked softly.

 Chapter 3144

    Le Zhengzi Tan looked into each other''s eyes.


    A moment later, he slowly breathed out and looked coldly at everyone present.


    "Well, I''ll trust you once."


    Qi Yan''s heart fell to the ground. He was about to say something to soften the atmosphere. He heard Le Zhengzi Tan''s cold voice say: "before midnight tonight, I want to know my brother''s whereabouts. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Chief Chang was threatened for the first time and was dissatisfied.


    But don''t want Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t give him a chance to talk nonsense at all. He rushed out directly with his own people and didn''t give him any face.


    "Bastard!"


    Chief Chang couldn''t help but beat the table angrily and scolded.


    However, Qi Yan hid the worry in his eyes and turned his head to look at Chang Zhangshi solemnly.


    "Chief Chang, please take a step."


    ......


    Le Zhengzi Tan was upset.


    When he rescued his brother yesterday, he was already torn open and wounded all over.


    Unexpectedly, in less than a day, my brother disappeared again.


    He could not even imagine where his seriously injured brother was taken and what kind of torture he would encounter.


    In case


    No, you can''t have this in case!


    He can''t accept it!


    When his parents died suddenly, he was left with his brother.


    If even his brother is gone, he doesn''t know if he can survive.


    "Find it for me! Dig three feet and find my brother at any cost!"


    He swallowed the smell of blood and yelled down the order.


    Everyone took action at once, afraid of a moment''s delay.


    At the same time, Le Zhengzi Tan also waited for the person he wanted to wait for after an hour.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    In the dark back lane, Le Zhengzi Tan raised his eyelids and looked coldly at the tall figure.


    Qi Yan sighed and stood still in front of him.


    "Don''t be so many years. How are you two brothers?"


    "I''m not here to hear your greetings. Who the hell are you?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan suddenly pressed up.


    Exposed the dagger in his sleeve and directly forced Qi Yan''s neck.


    "Take it easy, Le Zhengzi tan. You should know that I don''t mean any harm to your brothers. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have risked my life to warn you."


    "I''m just a little late, but I didn''t take the risk in vain to save your brothers'' lives."


    There was a strange silence in the back lane.


    Le Zhengzi Tan looks directly into each other''s eyes and tries to find a flaw in it.


    Maybe Qi Yan is really powerful, or maybe he has a clear conscience.


    Therefore, he did not see a trace of guilt.


    The sharp dagger moved away slowly, but the tip of the dagger was always facing each other.


    Qi Yan couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart.


    It seems that he still doesn''t believe in himself.


    But it should be.


    Even though he has been working for Shaoxuan army for years, he has heard about the brothers.


    Obviously, they should have changed a lot and lost a lot if they can stabilize their position as the first family.


    "I will repay you for what happened at the beginning, but now, I must


    Find my brother. "


    The implication is that even if the other party coerces him with his previous friendship, he will never give in.


    Looking at the young man who seemed to be covered with spikes, Qi Yan immediately showed his intention.


    "No, I''m not here to plead for anyone. But there''s one thing you have to believe me."


    "After you left, I asked my men carefully. They all said they didn''t see your brother."


    "Even if you didn''t do it, it might be someone else. The people you meet secretly, hum! It''s not so easy to let me and my brother go."


    "You''re right. That''s why I want to see you."


    Qi Yan''s face became quite dignified.


    "I suspect that this matter has something to do with Commander Adan. Although he has taken over all the staff since I came here, he also has his own confidants. These people I dare not use and can''t use. I think maybe these people have become his accomplices."


    Le Zhengzi Tan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "do you think I''m particularly stupid? If you fight for you, I will never be a chess piece in your hand for you."


    Qi Yan was speechless for a moment.


    He clenched his fist and admitted, "yes, I want you to help get rid of this guy, but I''m not just for myself."


    "You''re not in the secret meeting, so you don''t know. This Dan used to be an insignificant pawn."


    "I don''t know which day he was suddenly appreciated by the top. We didn''t notice him at the beginning because he wasn''t afraid at all, but later we noticed that there must be an expert behind him."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was not moved: "what do you do when you tell me this? This is an internal matter of your secret meeting. What does it have to do with me?"


    Seeing that he was still like oil and salt, Qi Yan could only sigh heavily.


    "I shouldn''t have told you this, but I know you''ve been tracking down the cause of your parents'' murder all these years."


    "I can only say, ANN, I suspect that the person behind Adana has something to do with the death of your parents, but I don''t have any practical and effective evidence at present."


    Le Zhengzi Tan stared at him for a while. Suddenly, he sneered and said disdainfully, "after all, don''t you still want to borrow my hand to suppress dissidents? I heard that you two are competitors. If he dies in my hand, it will be you who will benefit in the end?"


    Qi Yan was anxious and wanted to explain something, but he was blocked back by a word from Le Zhengzi tan.


    "It''s not impossible for me to get rid of him, but you must ensure that you can find my brother. And you must ensure that other people in your secret meeting can''t fight my brother again, otherwise I will make things more troublesome."


    The words of Le Zhengzi Tan were actually unexpected to Qi Yan.


    But it was not angry, but constantly wondering what the brothers had experienced over the years to become what they are now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be too wary of me."


    Apart from anything else, he can guarantee that he has no malice towards the brothers.


    But le Zhengzi Tan didn''t believe him.


    "We don''t know each other well, so it''s better to be business."


    "For the sake of previous love, I can help you. The conditions are what I just said. If you can do it, I don''t suggest leaving that grandson here forever!"


    Qi Yan looked at him helplessly, nodded and said, "OK, I can promise you these conditions, but one thing, I hope you can protect yourself."


    This word fell in the ear of Le Zhengzi tan. I don''t know why it became more and more uncomfortable.


    But he doesn''t need other people''s sudden concern.


    Waved and turned away from the back alley.


    "By the way, although it''s inconvenient for me to deal with ah Danna envoy, he is disabled now."


    A waste that can''t move its hands and feet, even if there is an accident, it''s helpless, isn''t it?


    Qi Yan didn''t know whether Le Zhengzi Tan understood his hint.


    But he hoped that, at least in the open, the accidental death of ah Danna should have nothing to do with Le Zhengzi tan.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s footsteps stopped slightly, and then went further.


    Qi Yan kept staring at his back, then turned around and sank his face.


    It seems that he has to speed up his pace, too.


    ......


    Lin Mengya has been paying close attention to the situation of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    The infection of the wound and the high fever made it difficult for the other party to breathe.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t tried to find a way, I''m afraid he wouldn''t live until long Tianyu brought someone back.


    Just like this, it is also the end of a powerful crossbow.


    "Boss, he''s a little scary. Won''t he really die?"


    Money touched gold and said with some regret.


    Lin Mengya looked up and glanced at him. "While playing, she didn''t look at me. I was busy."


    Money and gold didn''t dare to annoy the boss at work, so they moved aside obediently.


    But he can also see that Le Zhengzi''s state is particularly poor.


    Lin Mengya took out her silver needle and kept walking upstream of each other''s body.


    Although she had some things on her when she came, after all, the space was limited, and the medicine and tools were very limited.


    Just when she wet her handkerchief with the water in the water bag and wanted to cool Le Zhengzi''s physics, he suddenly twitched all over.


    "No!"


    Lin Mengya whispered.


    The consequences of continuous high fever are very serious, and convulsions are one of them.


    "Gold, you help me press his leg and can''t let him move any more. Otherwise, if the wound is torn seriously again, this man will be really useless!"


    When Qian Jinjin heard the speech, he immediately rushed over and pressed Le Zhengzi Xiu''s legs.


    Lin Mengya just pressed on his shoulder, but she couldn''t completely control each other''s movements.


    As a last resort, she had to press half of her body on each other''s chest.


    But unexpectedly, when they were dawdling, they suddenly heard a sound of something landing.


    Before she could react, she saw Le Zhengzi''s body and suddenly stopped.


    What''s going on?


    She was wondering. As soon as she raised her body, she saw that the small box containing the ancient family treasure she had carried was lying quietly not far away.


    What a coincidence, Le Zhengzi''s hand is on it.


    Money and gold also stared.


    Although he didn''t know what it was, he couldn''t stop his curiosity.


    "Boss..."


    "Shh!"


    Lin Mengya blocked his unspoken words.


    She stared closely at Le Zhengzi Xiu and dared not make a mistake.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu, is it really because of the treasure of the ancient family that the convulsions will stop?


    But after waiting quietly for about a few minutes, Lin Mengya found something wrong.


    She held out her hand and put it under Le Zhengzi''s nose.


    Why, no breathing?

 Chapter 3145

    For a moment, Lin Mengya was confused.


    But what recovered faster than her Qingming was the way she began to rescue each other.


    impossible!


    Although the situation just now was dangerous, Le Zhengzi Xiu could never lose his breath at once.


    She kept pressing on his chest for CPR.


    About five minutes later, Le Zhengzi''s breath finally came back.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya''s reason came back.


    "My God, boss, you''re really good!"


    Money and gold watched the whole process.


    In his opinion, people who are not angry are dead.


    Who would have thought that his boss was so powerful that he could snatch people back from the hand of Lord Yan!


    For a time, his admiration for his boss was a little more.


    Lin Mengya shook her sore hand and gave him a note on his head.


    "What''s the matter? Come and help."


    "OK!"


    Qian JINZI immediately followed her, and Lin Mengya asked him to do what he did.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the sudden respiratory arrest just now. Le Zhengzi''s condition is actually much more stable.


    At least, people no longer twitch, but the high fever is still, people can''t let go.


    Lin Mengya finally picked up the box.


    He looked at the objects in his hand and at Le Zhengzi Xiu, who had just escaped death.


    In the end, she was not crazy enough to continue her research with Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    But just now, maybe it was a coincidence, or maybe it was really because of the box, so le Zhengzi Xiu stopped breathing suddenly, but then his condition was stable again.


    But Lin Mengya is a little uncertain.


    As we all know, human beings cannot live without oxygen.


    Apart from the stage in the mother, as long as people live, they have to breathe all the time and breathe in fresh oxygen to survive.


    But just now, Le Zhengzi Xiu was completely breathless.


    His heart also stopped, so she hurried to rescue the other party.


    Fortunately, it was timely, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Finally, Lin Mengya also took the box and received it on herself.


    Before long, long Tianyu came with Le Zhengzi Tan, who was already crazy.


    "My brother, my brother, is he okay?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan has been in a hurry.


    Seeing his brother lying on the ground, his anger and guilt almost made him out of breath.


    "It''s ok now, but we need a quiet place and some herbs and instruments to heal your brother."


    Le Zhengzi Tan noticed that Gong Ya was here!


    "Yes, you, you saved my brother?" His eyes looked at Lin Mengya with some complexity.


    "Well, it''s us. All right, let''s go."


    Lin Mengya''s attention has been on Le Zhengzi Xiu, and she has not found anything different about Le Zhengzi tan.


    "OK, you come with me."


    He turned his head, but his heart was a little blocked.


    If it is only because of aunt Qing''s kindness, he is not so guilty.


    But in fact, Gong Ya saved their brother again and again.


    But he


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know his wishful thinking.


    Now, in addition to paying attention to the patients, what she thinks most in her heart is the treasure of the ancient family.


    Long Tianyu took her hand and soon found the abnormality of his daughter-in-law.


    But now everyone is busy on his way. He can only pinch his daughter-in-law with a little force


    The woman''s hand tried to attract her attention.


    I just didn''t expect it to work.


    Long Tianyu looked at his wife''s worried appearance, and he couldn''t help worrying.


    But he is not the kind of person who can''t hold his breath.


    They followed Le Zhengzi Tan to a shop.


    It was used to sell some department stores and sundries before, so the space on the first floor is a little messy and has everything.


    "Go, go up to the second floor."


    He lowered his voice.


    Everyone followed him up the second floor.


    The second floor is connected with the back yard. After blocking the stairs leading to the first floor, only the backyard can go up and down here.


    There are six rooms here.


    With little hesitation, Le Zhengzi Tan pushed open the easternmost door and gently put his brother on the bed.


    He''s dying of anxiety.


    When he was carrying his brother on his back just now, he found that his brother was hot all over.


    Then, taking advantage of his face, he ordered, "come and find the best doctor!"


    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Lin Mengya.


    "I''ll come."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was also dizzy with worry.


    I realized that the most powerful doctor in the city was in front of me.


    Nodding, he asked anxiously, "what can I do?"


    Lin Mengya checked the situation and then quickly dictated a list.


    "What''s above is what I urgently need now. You''d better find it as soon as possible. Now, let someone send me some cold water and boiled water to let others leave."


    As soon as Lin Mengya enters the working state, she can control the posture of the whole audience.


    Naturally, let the patient''s family trust her and follow her orders.


    Long Tianyu has been guarding the door.


    He has been with his wife for so long, but he still has the ability to distinguish these commonly used items from drugs.


    Therefore, let Le Zhengzi Tan hurriedly send the things, and he consciously opened them and checked them the same.


    "This cloth towel is best boiled with boiling water, and these things are best steamed in a pot..."


    "Long Tianyu, have you sent the hemostatic medicine?"


    Inside, suddenly came the call of his wife.


    Long Tianyu only glanced through it quickly, grabbed the hemostatic and quickly sent it to his wife.


    "Let them disinfect the cloth belt and find a clean dress."


    "OK."


    Long Tianyu turned and came out.


    It was found that Le Zhengzi Tan was still pestling at the door.


    "Not yet?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and held the door firmly.


    No matter how worried Le Zhengzi Tan is, now he can only do it according to the requirements of the couple.


    After about half a night''s work, the situation of Le Zhengzi''s repair was stabilized.


    It''s just that the wounds all over the body have been treated, but the fever continues.


    Lin Mengya asked long Tianyu to help the man up and give him some medicine, which was a relief.


    "OK, the next few days are very important. You can''t leave people here. You should pay attention to his condition at any time..."


    Lin Mengya didn''t lift her head. She had been telling Le Zhengzi Tan what to pay attention to.


    But there was no reply.


    She looked up and looked at each other.


    "What are you thinking?" She asked.


    Le Zhengzi Tan seemed to be scalded by her eyes, and her head hung lower.


    "No, nothing. I remember what the palace Master said. Thank you for your trouble about my eldest brother."


    "It''s nothing. I''ve saved both your brothers now."


    Lin Mengya just joked, but unexpectedly, this made Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart sink.


    you ''re right.


    Even if he has been deceiving himself and others, he can''t ignore this fact.


    Gong Ya saved the lives of their brothers.


    But what did he do?


    return kindness with ingratitude evil for good? be as cruel as a wolf?


    She even felt selfishly that she could repay her mother and daughter''s kindness with aunt Qing.


    Oh, how is that possible?


    "Well, don''t put too much pressure on you. By the way, we have other things. Tell your people to avoid misunderstanding."


    She just saved people with ease.


    After witnessing the abnormal reaction of Le Zhengzi Xiu yesterday, she felt she had to be more careful.


    Fortunately, the box couldn''t be untied. Otherwise, if something really happened, wouldn''t she kill her child herself?


    At the thought of this possibility, she felt uncomfortable all over.


    "OK, but can you tell me what you want to do? I, I want to help you."


    "There''s no need. My wife and I can handle it."


    At this time, long Tianyu also came in.


    He just went to see the room assigned to them.


    Fortunately, although the decoration is very ordinary, it is still clean and spacious.


    Lin Mengya nodded in agreement, then got up and went out with long Tianyu.


    They have to hurry to rest. At night, they have other actions.


    Le Zhengzi Tan Gan watched them leave, but he couldn''t afford to go forward.


    For Gong ya, he has too much guilt.


    But after all, he is a coward and has no courage to confess.


    "Well..."


    On the bed, suddenly came the voice of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Le Zhengzi Tan turned around in surprise, "brother, you''re awake!"


    ......


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and was led by her man to the second room near the West.


    It''s a little away from Le Zhengzi Tan''s room.


    She didn''t sleep all night. The consequence of her complete relaxation was that her head was a little confused and had no judgment at all.


    "Well, here we are. Come on, drink some water, eat something, and then go to sleep."


    Long Tianyu turned around and saw his wife''s confused appearance. She was too soft hearted.


    He liked to see his wife''s complete trust in herself.


    be never tired of seeing.


    Take off her coat, roll up her sleeve, then wrap her small hand with her big hand, wash the medicine and blood on her hand bit by bit, then wipe her clean, and finally apply her with maintenance ointment.


    Although they didn''t talk much during the whole process, it was full of warmth for him.


    "Well, go and have something to eat."


    Long Tianyu took her little hand and gently pressed the man beside the table.


    Until she was hungry, she liked to eat some meat dishes with heavy taste. Although the conditions were limited, he tried his best to satisfy his wife''s appetite.


    Lin Mengya drank a bowl of milk, and then the two sweet cakes connected with her finally gave her exhausted physical energy.


    Only then did the brain resume its operation, and then the speed of eating was obviously much faster.


    "Slow down and don''t choke." Long Tianyu sat next to her and looked at her with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 3146

    When Lin Mengya destroyed all her food, long Tianyu handed her a cup of tea in time to rinse her mouth.


    "Where''s Wei Qingjiang?" She asked.


    "He has found his own man."


    "That''s good."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Anyway, before she came, she promised Wei qingran to bring her brother''s news to each other.


    Xu has a definite number. Otherwise, she can''t happen to meet Wei Qingjiang and le Zhengzi Xiu at once.


    The couple slept with their clothes. After a short rest of two hours, they were awakened by the noise outside.


    Long Tianyu opened her eyes first. The next moment, he fell in her ear and whispered, "you sleep a little longer. I''ll go out and have a look."


    With his words, Lin Mengya relaxed and continued to sleep.


    Long Tianyu did not rashly go downstairs, but pasted it on the sealed stairs on the second floor and listened to the movement below.


    Someone is searching door to door for someone.


    He could not help holding the dagger in his hand, and his handsome face was slightly heavy.


    Is it that the rescue was found last night?


    Fortunately, the shopkeeper and the staff at the bottom are full of experience, and they are the confidants of the brothers of Lezheng family.


    After being searched wantonly in the shop, the group left.


    Not only that, they also turned over the broken silver in the counter.


    Listening to the movement, long Tianyu put down his weapon and turned around to the room of Lezheng''s brother.


    When I entered the door, I saw Le Zhengzi Tan, whose eyes were red, standing in the window. Through the gap hidden in the window, I looked at the situation below.


    When I heard the news, I turned around and saw it was him.


    "What''s going on?" Long Tianyu asked.


    Le Zhengzi tan just said coldly with disdain: "maybe he was urged too tightly, so he wanted to jump over the wall."


    After thinking about it, he thanked long Tianyu again.


    However, long Tianyu reminded him and said, "it was my wife who saved your brother. However, if you really want to repay my wife, please take back all the relics belonging to my mother-in-law and return them to my wife."


    Le Zhengzi Tan suddenly trembled in his heart, stared at the man in front of him in disbelief, and lost his voice: "you, how do you know?"


    "I''m not as easy to fool as your brother."


    Obviously, although long Tianyu is a bystander, he can see it more clearly than Le zhengzixiu, the authority.


    "I suspected it from the first time I saw the fake you found."


    "But I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. You''ve been thinking about how to muddle through this matter."


    "Oh, stupid."


    Long Tianyu''s accusation was not because the other party asked someone to pretend to be his wife.


    In fact, he knew that the ancient clan was a big trouble. He really wanted his wife not to have anything to do with the people here.


    But le Zheng''s family should not give her wife''s things to another person.


    As Lin Mengya''s bedside man, he knows better than anyone how important his mother is to his wife.


    That''s the legacy of his mother-in-law! A precious thing for his wife!


    Unfortunately, all this was almost destroyed in the hands of the fool Lezheng family.


    "I, I don''t mean it. I really just want to make up for my mistakes. But I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect things to be like this!"


    Guilt, let Le Zhengzi Tan explain in a panic.


    He really didn''t


    Trying to hide it!


    He just, just didn''t know what time to choose.


    In short, this matter is really a mistake, completely deviated from his original intention.


    Just when he wanted to explain clearly, suddenly, the voice behind him made him feel like lightning.


    "You, what did you say?"


    "Brother, you''re awake!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan turns around in surprise. As a result, he sees the shock and consternation on his big brother''s pale face.


    He was so timid that he didn''t dare to look at his brother''s eyes.


    "You say again, who is aunt Qing''s daughter?"


    Although the breath was weak, in Le Zhengzi Xiu''s words, there was a persistent persistence to achieve his goal.


    Seeing that things were really impossible to hide, Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart was horizontal, but he said in a very low voice, "yes, it''s Gong ya."


    "Why did you lie to me? Le Zhengzi Tan, why did you lie to me?"


    Regardless of his injury, Le Zhengzi xiusha yelled and questioned in a dumb voice.


    Le Zhengzi Tan rushed to his brother''s bed, his eyes were red, and his heart was filled with regret.


    "I really didn''t mean to lie to you! I saw it with my own eyes. She had been poisoned. I didn''t want to distract you, so I..."


    With a "pa", Le Zhengzi Xiu severely slapped his own brother.


    He covered his chest, and people looked as if they were going to faint, but those eyes stared at his brother.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Brother! I..."


    Le Zhengzi Tan cried bitterly, but he didn''t want to leave now because he was worried about his brother''s injury.


    Long Tianyu looked on coldly and didn''t want to get involved in these bad things of their brother''s house, but at this time, a yawning little head poked in.


    "What''s the noise in the morning? And you, you don''t know if your brother escaped from death. Do you want to piss him off?"


    In an instant, the room was quiet.


    Lin Mengya just woke up and didn''t notice the strange atmosphere in the house.


    Stretching, she lazily leaned half of her body on her man, and then looked lazily at the two brothers in the house.


    "Wake up now. How do you feel?"


    At this time, she saw the situation of Chu Lezheng''s brothers.


    In fact, when she was outside, she only listened to a tail, as if Le Zhengzi Xiu told his brother to go away.


    In fact, she also knows about creatures like her brother.


    Not everyone has her Xiaoyu, a cute and spoiled milk dog brother.


    But she didn''t expect that Le Zhengzi Xiu was so angry this time.


    It seems that the injury is not serious enough!


    The fact is revealed that the two brothers of the Lezheng family have a very complex sense of Lin Mengya.


    Especially Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    When he struggled to wake up from his coma, he heard the news with his own ears. It was no less than a bolt from the blue.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that he has always reported wrong grace!


    Moreover, he actually handed over aunt Qing''s relics to the liar.


    What he couldn''t accept most was the liar, who was found by his brother.


    For a moment, he didn''t know who to resent.


    In short, in his attitude towards Gong ya, he unconsciously became another inch shorter.


    Besides, she is still her life-saving benefactor


    He was in such a mess that he was so excited that he fainted again.


    "Brother! Brother!" Le Zhengzi Tan shouted anxiously.


    Finally, she was dragged away by Lin Mengya.


    "Get out of the way and get out of the way."


    Lin Mengya hurried forward to check the situation.


    Fortunately, it was just a moment''s emotional excitement, not what happened to le Zhengzi Xiu himself.


    After making sure that her patient was all right, she turned her head and stared at Le Zhengzi Tan fiercely.


    "I said, are you out of your mind? You know your brother has just calmed down, and you''re so angry with him. Do you think your brother has lived too long and want to deal with his affairs early?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was scolded by her and couldn''t lift her head.


    In fact, he felt very wronged in his heart.


    Obviously, he didn''t mention it


    But think about it carefully, it is because he did something wrong that led to this series of consequences.


    In other words, he is the culprit.


    At the thought of this, Le Zhengzi Tan lost the courage to speak.


    You can only lower your head and repent in your heart of the mistakes you have made because of your stupidity.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya just couldn''t help it, so she said a few more words.


    She always takes patients seriously.


    Moreover, Le Zhengzi Xiu may hide the secret of healing her son.


    After thinking about it, she focused on checking the situation of Le Zhengzi repair.


    Although the temperature is still higher, it has indeed come down.


    She checked the wound healing while taking advantage of the medicine.


    Strangely, it was only a short night, and those wounds had begun to heal.


    Especially yesterday, she scraped off the wound of pus and rotten meat. It was already very deep, and now it can''t get better so fast.


    But the wound is to stop the blood. Such wound healing will take at least three to four days.


    In short, Le Zhengzi Xiu recovered well.


    But it''s because it''s good that it looks more weird.


    She also checked the wound medicine with the system.


    There is no special medicine, and there is no abnormal drug reaction on Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    In other words, this is entirely his body''s self-healing ability!


    Although there are thousands of doubts in my heart, at present, the safety of patients is the most important.


    She put medicine on each other''s wounds and put on sterilized clean cloth with her hands and feet. Then she got up and took her man out.


    "Wait a minute."


    But le Zhengzi Tan stopped her.


    "What else?" Lin Mengya asked him.


    Le Zhengzi Tan lowered her head, dared not look at her eyes, and hardened her scalp and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Huh?" Lin Mengya was stunned. She immediately thought that the other party might have yelled at him because she had yelled at him before, so she explained, "I''m not the one you''re sorry for. Forget it, take good care of your brother."


    After that, he raised his hand to long Tianyu, "let''s go."


    "Well, good."


    Before going out, long Tianyu secretly threatened Le Zhengzi tan with his eyes.


    The latter is only dejected, but not afraid not to do so.


    He knew he had done wrong, but he didn''t know how to make up for it.


    Think about it. I''m afraid there''s only one way to be obedient now, right?


    Lin Mengya noticed the eyebrow and eye lawsuit between her man and le Zhengzi tan.


    "Are you two planning something secretly?"


    suspicious! It''s so suspicious!

 Chapter 3147

    No, she has to ask.


    But how could long Tianyu tell her the truth about this?


    Besides, those two people who did wrong must confess.


    Why should he help those two people explain?


    Thinking of this, long Tianyu immediately changed the topic.


    "It''s just some unimportant things. By the way, I think there''s a lot of noise below, or..."


    "I think it''s a good opportunity."


    Lin Mengya interrupted him.


    She knows her man''s concerns.


    "The more they make a mess, the stronger their defense will be. At that time, no one will notice some insignificant places. This is a good time for us."


    In fact, long Tianyu also thought of it, but he just wanted to divert his wife''s attention.


    Seeing her saying this, he immediately nodded and said, "madam, it''s reasonable, so do it!"


    "OK, I''ll get ready with Jin Jin. When you''re ready, we''ll get down to business as soon as possible."


    Long Tianyu nodded and separated from his wife.


    Lin Mengya is not suspicious.


    Their husband and wife always respect each other''s opinions. As long as one of them is reasonable, the other will naturally listen.


    The four also dressed up, but they changed their plans a little before going out.


    "What? How can you come with us?"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and looked suspiciously at Le Zhengzi Tan who blocked herself at the door.


    "Your brother needs to be taken care of most now. If you leave, what if there is an accident?"


    She frowned disapprovingly.


    But in order to express his sincerity, Le Zhengzi Tan could only lower his posture and pleaded: "my brother''s current situation has stabilized. Didn''t the palace master say he was much better before?"


    "What''s more, I''ll just take you in without wasting your time. This time, I can do anything on my brother''s side."


    He really wanted to help, but Lin Mengya had some questions: "how do you know where we''re going?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan was suddenly blocked. In fact, he didn''t know where they were going.


    He just ordered his men to inform him when GONGYA and them left.


    "Don''t worry, I, I just want to help you..."


    Now he doesn''t know how to make up for what he did wrong before.


    Big brother, he can bear how to blame him, but now the most important thing is to find all the things he missed before.


    For example, repay Gong Ya and aunt Qing for their help.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I know you want to help."


    Lin Mengya didn''t doubt his kindness. After all, their cooperative relationship with Lezheng brothers is still there.


    Moreover, after experiencing this, she believed that the other party had been tied to her and would never betray them.


    So she turned around and discussed with long Tianyu about the money and gold.


    Both have no objection to the addition of Le Zhengzi tan.


    "That''s all right. But if you take us to the place this time, it should be easier."


    She bent her mouth and looked at Le Zhengzi tan with a smile.


    The latter does not know what they are about to encounter.


    He was still a little elated and felt that he could finally help.


    Just this "busy", he paid a little high price.


    ¡­¡­


    Since this morning, people have been going in and out on the street. They are looking inside houses and shops.


    And those ancient people who were like frightened birds did not have the slightest resistance under the threat of each other''s force.


    Fortunately, they are just looking for people to find things, "by the way" to search for some people''s fat and cream.


    Nevertheless, many people were scared to death.


    My heart was secretly wondering what nerves these people were getting.


    They are very eye-catching.


    But thanks to the cover of Le Zhengzi Tan''s people, the four of them are not very eye-catching.


    Just follow in the team of those people brought by Le Zhengzi Tan, constantly and quietly look at the surrounding situation.


    "Wow! Look at these people. They''re like bandits! Go in and rob other people''s things and run away. Tut Tut, it''s really a declining world. People''s hearts are not old. What kind of pickled things can they come out to fill people?"


    For these people, the attitude of money and gold has always been despised.


    But he also knew that they had better not attract the attention of people with intentions, so they just lowered their voice and complained to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya cautiously looked around and said, "this kind of thing comes from itself. It can be seen that the roots of the ancient family are terrible."


    In fact, it can be seen from the costumes of those people that they are not the regular troops of the secret meeting.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just that some people suddenly get the power, so they feel that they are different from ordinary people, consciously superior, can override others and arbitrarily decide others'' life and death.


    But in fact, they are just a knife.


    When the other party gets what they want, their knife will be useless.


    Since ancient times, none of the complacent wall grass has come to a good end.


    They swaggered, but no one dared to stop them without eyes.


    After only complaining, Qian Jinjin followed Lin Mengya as a living map.


    According to him, the place used for sacrifice. Not in the Council.


    But to get there, they have to go through the Council.


    The whole assembly hall is in a gourd shape with the sacrificial place behind it.


    That''s the heart of the real crescent lake.


    But I heard that there is a new water source there, and I don''t know what it will look like.


    Lin Mengya was thinking about them, so she went to the gate of the Council.


    "Stop! No one is allowed to break into the Council!"


    But this kind of prevention is like nothing for Le Zhengzi tan.


    After glancing at each other coldly, he directly asked someone to push them away and they swaggered into the Council.


    The people inside saw him and his face was blue.


    "What are you doing breaking in again?"


    "What are you doing?" Le Zhengzi Tan raised his voice and said, "I said yesterday that you should find my brother before midnight last night. It seems that you take my words as nonsense? In that case, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    He narrowed his eyes and squeezed the machete in his hand.


    "Find it for me. Don''t let someone imprison my brother again and force him to confess!"


    He was gnashing his teeth at the last four words.


    The group of people behind Le Zhengzi Tan were also tough. When he heard this, they suddenly dispersed.


    Lin Mengya and the four of them also slipped away at this time.


    Moreover, the reason why Le Zhengzi Tan dared to make such a noise was that he took the guy named Qi Yan and would definitely restrain the hand of commander Adan for him in the dark.


    In that case, he''ll have a good time!


    ......


    "You guys, we''ll send it here first."


    Le Zhengzi Tan is responsible for covering their four men, whispered.


    Lin Mengya nodded and thanked them.


    This time, fortunately, Youle Zhengzi Tan attracted the attention of the people in front of them.


    Along the way, they hid and found how many Shaoxuan troops were hiding here.


    If they weren''t all attracted by the changes in Le Zhengzi Tan, it would be really hard for them to go.


    "Go through this yard and we can get to the back door of the Council."


    Qian Jinjin showed her.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu nodded.


    Not too far in terms of distance.


    It''s just that the yard is a little large, and there''s no cover in the middle.


    They have to make sure that no one around them finds them, and then run over.


    As for speed, we can only work hard.


    Who makes him the best lightness skill among the four of them?


    "You bring gold first, then your highness, and finally me."


    In the corner, Lin Mengya sorted the order.


    Of course, the other two men don''t agree.


    Especially long Tianyu.


    "You go first."


    But Lin Mengya squeezed his hand, "I''m the safest, you know."


    Long Tianyu was dumb.


    Because he suddenly remembered that there was a system called Xiaoyao to help his wife.


    "I see."


    Nevertheless, he was still worried.


    Renyi saw the right time and ran quickly with money and gold.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also opened her own hidden function.


    There are people coming and going around the backyard. It''s not easy to find an opportunity.


    About twenty minutes later, Renyi found his second chance and took long Tianyu away.


    Lin Mengya quietly nestled in the corner without showing any anxiety.


    But not far away, a voice of conversation came from far and near.


    Lin Mengya stood where she was, and the hiding function became her best protective color.


    "Hey, have you heard that the young master who lives in the backyard is a big man. It''s said that commander Dan and chief Chang regard the young master as a guest of honor!"


    "Oh, how do you know! I''ve seen it with my own eyes. The chief executive often doesn''t dare to put on airs in front of this childe!"


    The woman who spoke behind had a little bit of pride in her voice.


    If it weren''t for what she said, Lin Mengya would be the one who is often confessed by the head. It''s the girl!


    "True or false? Oh, how old is this childe? Even chief Chang is afraid of him?"


    "I... of course I know! But you should ask what to do, do good things, don''t have those thoughts that shouldn''t be, and be careful to be punished!"


    "Oh! I''m just talking. Look at you. Why are you so nervous? I''m not like you. I''m beautiful and can talk. Naturally, I''m liked by the young master."


    This is a little sour, but it makes the jealous man happy.


    "Dead girl, what are you talking about? Look, I won''t tear your mouth and let you talk nonsense!"


    -

 Chapter 3148

    Seeing the two girls talking to each other, turning a corner and going to the Cross Hospital on the right, Lin Mengya was thinking about the childe mentioned in the two people''s words.


    It seems that I haven''t heard of any childe here before.


    Her eyes looked deeply at the position of the right cross hospital. This person deserves attention.


    Soon, the blade fell quietly to her side.


    They were about to find a good opportunity to follow. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengya pressed the blade as soon as it was about to move.


    Someone!


    Blade Yi naturally didn''t dare to move, but he was worried.


    After all, they are not hidden here.


    He had heard the sound nearby.


    If I saw him and his wife, wouldn''t they be exposed?


    The most important thing is the safety of my wife!


    But something strange happened.


    The man did pass, just a few steps away from them, but he didn''t look at their corner at all.


    He also pinched a sweat.


    If the man looked back now and looked casually at the corner where they were, he must be able to find some clues.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the man didn''t look back!


    What''s going on? Shit?


    "Well, let''s go now."


    It was an ordinary looking young man, but Lin Mengya smelled each other''s body with a faint smell of blood.


    It is not the injury suffered by the youth himself, but the smell that has been in contact with the blood for many years.


    Lin Mengya instinctively raised her guard against such people.


    If the other party is not a butcher, it is likely to be a pervert killer or something!


    And he can''t be a doctor, because he doesn''t have any smell of herbs, but only the fishy smell of blood.


    Renyi didn''t question her order at all, and they disappeared at a very fast speed.


    When the four of them met, they immediately went to the direction indicated by Qian Jinjin.


    When they disappeared, only three minutes later, when they arrived, they returned and looked at Lin Mengya''s previous position in doubt.


    No one.


    But his feeling won''t go wrong. Just now he clearly felt that someone was here.


    Thinking of the childe''s instructions, he immediately looked around carefully to make sure that there were no outsiders around.


    But he was suspicious, but he didn''t believe it was just an accident.


    After thinking about it, he entered the right courtyard with a gloomy face. Before long, he heard two frightened voices.


    Before long, the man with natural power carried a soft sack on his shoulder.


    But the tight part of the sack was gradually soaked by the red liquid


    At this time, Lin Mengya and his party are looking for the entrance in the backyard.


    That''s right. The money and gold have been cheated by everyone again because of their unreliability.


    "Don''t worry! It was here that I found the mechanism to open the door that night, so we will find it this time!"


    With that, he also shook his fist with confidence.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya looked at him with a little chilly eyes.


    If the eyes can kill, I''m afraid this pit of goods has died hundreds of times!


    "Shit! Don''t find it quickly. If I trust you again next time, I''ll be a mallet!"


    Lin Mengya gnashed her teeth and gave him a note on his head.


    I know this pit of goods is not accurate!


    Forget it, let''s find out where the entrance is first.


    A few steps away from the council house, they entered another closed small yard.


    But it''s different from what Lin Mengya expected before.


    She had thought that the place of sacrifice would be an empty big house or the like, but unexpectedly, it was a single-layer tower like house.


    And they went all around and didn''t see the door.


    Of course, how can the tower be on the first floor?


    However, according to the experience of saving money gold''s last entry, the buildings under the tower should be underground.


    At least last time, Qian Jinjin said that they went down the stairs and estimated that they should be on the underground floor.


    Qian Jinjin came once. Although he was a blind cat and had more ingredients when he met a dead mouse, with the help of his efforts to recall the details, they finally found the opening mechanism.


    With a dull noise, right in front of the building, a dark entrance appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Yes, yes, yes! That''s how I came last time!"


    Qian Jinjin was a little happy, but after seeing the despised eyes of the other three people, he withered again.


    In fact, I can''t blame him!


    Besides, isn''t he making a confession? A bunch of cheapskates!


    Lin Mengya was too lazy to pay attention to him. Her eyes just stared at the entrance.


    After hearing that there was no more sound inside, Lin Mengya wanted to go down. As a result, she was stopped by long Tianyu.


    "I''ll come."


    The following situation is unknown. How can long Tianyu let his wife take risks?


    But Lin Mengya insisted, "I''ll go down with you. Blade one, you stay outside with the gold. In case someone comes, you''d better be flexible."


    Seeing the entrance in front of her, how can she look at it?


    Long Tianyu couldn''t resist her and had to agree.


    But at the same time, he also agreed with Lin Mengya that once she found any abnormality, she must listen to her own words and withdraw at the first time.


    Otherwise, he would never agree.


    Lin Mengya didn''t think about it, so she quickly agreed to long Tianyu''s request.


    They walked down the stairs. Soon, blade closed the entrance and carefully erased all the traces here.


    Qian Jinjin was about to yawn and was ready to take a nap against the wall. As a result, they were caught by the blade and turned out of the wall directly.


    Just outside the wall is a dark alley. Blade Yi moves quickly without dragging water. He takes him out of the alley and hides in a corner.


    By the way, Renyi jumped onto the wall, bent down and hid himself completely behind the eaves.


    Although Qian Jinjin was ignorant, he was not unaware of the danger.


    Especially after discovering the cautious behavior of Renyi, his hand unconsciously reached into his arms and clenched his blood flute.


    Just as they were hiding, a figure suddenly followed them.


    Look at the man''s appearance, it seems that they have found something, but they ran fast enough and hid hidden enough before, so they were not found.


    Money, gold and blades did not dare to move one by one, and they did not dare to look at the man more, for fear of being perceived by others.


    After about a cup of tea, the man retreated down the alley.


    Qian Jinjin was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but he saw the blade and made a gesture to him.


    That''s to keep him hidden.


    The heart of money and gold suddenly lifted up.


    Sure enough, the man didn''t go long before he turned back.


    This time, Qian Jinjin understood that this man is really treacherous!


    Not only did I not leave just now, but I even thought of killing the horse gun!


    How vicious!


    The man made sure again and again that there was no abnormality, so he turned back in the same way.


    However, Renyi''s heart sank.


    He remembered the man.


    It was the object of his wife''s strange escape from him.


    But he didn''t think why the other party suddenly rushed out to track down their news. Was it the sound of opening the mechanism just now?


    I don''t know. The man actually came after him because he vaguely heard something behind him when dealing with the two sacks.


    Just because he was always cautious, so that men didn''t find anything unusual at all, so he avoided a big trouble.


    The man was confident enough to go back and check it several times. He even stood in the corner under the wall and stopped for a while. Only then did he make sure that what he had just heard was harmless.


    Then he hurried to finish the job given to him by the childe.


    In this process, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also went to the underground floor of the tower.


    But what she didn''t expect was that it was not so much a first floor as a huge platform.


    In the middle of the room, there was a square cavity about five meters long and wide.


    It is not dark inside, because there is a beam of light falling from above, which is well falling into the cavity, which also makes the underground floor not so oppressive and dark.


    Lin Mengya walked to the edge of the hole, but unexpectedly saw a slightly wet beach underground.


    "This is the center of Yueya Lake?" She squatted down and looked down at the scene.


    Lin Mengya didn''t see the dry river bed.


    But I''ve never seen such a scene.


    Who could have thought that in such a tightly wrapped underground hollow tower, there was such a jade white fine sand river bed!


    Long Tianyu also came to her and was also surprised at the scene.


    This is completely different from their previous imagination.


    Even the moist air here, under the sunshine, is a little warm, rather than the cold and fishy smell of old sludge.


    For a time, both husband and wife were amazed at the unexpected scenery brought to them by the fine sand river bed.


    After enjoying it for a few minutes, they also began to check the condition of the house.


    There is no partition between the ground floor and the ground floor.


    But Lin Mengya estimated the distance. Fortunately, they didn''t want to climb down from it. Otherwise, it''s not fun to fall down without preparation.


    Moreover, the vision of the roof can be seen through because there are fine holes in the position of the roof spire.


    These holes can shine directly on the river bed through the sun, making the jade white river bed more crystal clear.


    The shadows left by those holes are really like flowing river water.


    When Xu was building this hollow tower, the ancestors of the ancient family actually wanted to recreate the scenery of Yueya Lake, which they regarded as the holy lake.


    Just thinking of the ancient people now, Lin Mengya only felt that her mood was very complicated.


    Now the ancient people, where can there be such a romantic and holy fantasy?


    She shook her head at the thought.


    "Ya''er, you can go down here."


    Nearby, long Tianyu suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 3149

    The couple went down the stone ladder to the second floor underground.


    Here is the real center of Yueya Lake.


    When she was close, Lin Mengya saw the situation here.


    In addition to the large jade white fine sand in the middle, not far from the stone ladder, there is a single stone bed and a stone table, as well as some necessities of life.


    Lin Mengya walked over and picked up the lampstand on the table.


    It can be seen that this should be the temporary residence of the priests sent in as the bride of the lake God after the sacrificial ceremony.


    In fact, she was still guessing that the reason why the ancient people deliberately wanted to send her in was that there was some fatal mechanism here.


    But now it seems that she obviously wants to go wrong.


    There are so many things here, and they don''t look dangerous.


    But it deepened her doubts.


    Since there is no problem, why did the ancient people take so much trouble to make her a priest?


    For a time, she couldn''t guess.


    At this time, long Tianyu''s eyes were attracted by the things on the surrounding walls.


    "Here, it seems that someone has carved words."


    He reached out and touched the wall behind the stone bed.


    He couldn''t see clearly for a moment because it was a blind area exposed to the sun.


    Lin Mengya also followed, bent down, stretched out her hand and rubbed it for a moment, then said, "it seems... It''s a number? No, eh?"


    With that, she held long Tianyu''s arm and went to the stone bed.


    When she got close, she found that there were almost all kinds of scratches on the full wall.


    She carefully touched them one by one. At the same time, she also outlined a general appearance according to the arrangement of these scratches in the system.


    She didn''t stop until she touched the place where the stone bed connected to the wall.


    Just after looking back at the map restored to the system for her, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Long Tianyu saw his wife stunned and asked in a low voice.


    "Yu, I seem to know how to open that box!"


    There was something of excitement and disbelief in her tone.


    When long Tianyu heard this, he also came to the spirit.


    "That''s great! It''s worth our visit here. Shall we go back now?"


    Lin Mengya also calmed her nerves and calmed her current mood.


    The wall connecting the stone bed did draw a picture. If all the marks on the box were not marked out according to the teacher''s method, she might not understand what was painted on it.


    Only now, the box was temporarily placed in the room where she temporarily lived last night.


    She confirmed the picture again to ensure that the traces on it were not missed. Then she was happy to follow her man and prepare to go out.


    But they didn''t want to. Just at this time, they heard the sound of the secret door being opened.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya heard the sound of three stones hitting the spire.


    This is the code they agreed before.


    If you find someone coming in, you should give them a hint in time.


    Lin Mengya''s hearing, of course, will not let go of this movement.


    So, someone is coming!


    The couple looked at each other and quietly returned to the second floor.


    It''s much easier to hide here than above.


    They hid behind the stone ladder and listened to the footsteps getting closer and closer.


    Obviously, it was the footsteps of two people, and they stopped not far above their heads.


    "Chief Chang, we can''t make any mistakes this time about the things we discussed before."


    "Yes, Miss Song can rest assured. I''ve prepared quite well this time. As soon as the time comes, I''ll ask someone to bring Gong Ya over."


    "But how did I hear that now you can''t even find others?"


    The girl''s voice was full of arrogance and even some contempt and dissatisfaction that blamed the other party for her incompetence.


    It''s hard for Lin Mengya to imagine that she would apologize again and again for a woman''s reprimand.


    "Miss Song doesn''t know. The master of the palace family is really a cunning and intelligent opponent. I spent a lot of effort to make her a legitimate candidate for the priest. Who knows that she fell short at the most critical moment, but don''t worry, I''ve taken care of everything."


    "The palace family wants something from the ancient family. She will never hide from appearing. As soon as she appears, I will send someone to catch her immediately!"


    What a surprise!


    Lin Mengya lifted her lips in the dark and showed a sarcastic smile.


    Unexpectedly, she had doubts before. The person who really calculated her was the secret meeting manager who looked serious and old-fashioned.


    No wonder, even if she finally found the evidence of cheating, the administrator refused to change the result and even advised her to accept it.


    It''s a thief shouting to catch a thief after making trouble for a long time!


    For a time, Lin Mengya''s disgust with the leader even exceeded that of commander Adan.


    Although neither of them is a good man, at least commander Adan''s aim is in the open.


    But the chief executive Chang is like a poisonous snake, entrenching behind her. If she finds a chance, she will die!


    But there is one thing that she still doesn''t understand. Why do those people deliberately have to let her be the priest.


    Is it related to this strange woman?


    "What''s the use of waiting? Don''t you send someone out to find it?"


    The woman is obviously not satisfied with the progress of chief Chang.


    "I can warn you that if you delay my important event, even if your cabinet leader comes, he can''t protect you!"


    "You know, the quota on your side can be held in the hands of our song family this time, and I happen to be the sponsor in charge of selection. If none of you can become a formal candidate this time, I don''t know if you can have this opportunity next time!"


    The threat in the woman''s words was not hidden at all. Chang was so frightened that he apologized immediately and promised that he would do it in the shortest time.


    The woman seemed to hate his promise, but said coldly, "you''d better do what you say. I think it''s time to prepare here. I want a result in three days."


    "What? Three days!"


    Chief Chang seems surprised.


    "What happened in three days? Even if I asked you to do it immediately, would you dare not?"


    The woman''s voice was full of impatience.


    Manager Chang didn''t dare to answer back. He only dared to promise, but he really had no bottom in his heart.


    After all, they haven''t heard from Gong ya so far,


    Even those sent out disappeared several teams.


    Although he knew that the other party could not escape so soon, he was somewhat discouraged.


    But the person he faced was not reasonable at all, and he also knew that this person must not offend.


    "OK, then do as Miss Song said. I will give you an answer within three days, but please do what Miss Song said. Please show your respect to our people in this selection."


    Chief Chang put forward this condition with his teeth clenched. He knew that once he agreed, he must use the last card.


    Once this card is used, it means that the ancient people will usher in a great turbulence.


    But if he doesn''t agree, if no one can become a formal candidate in this selection, it means that their family will be forgotten.


    Some people may think that being forgotten is not terrible, but he knows how dangerous a forgotten race is in the eyes of those people.


    That means they are abandoned. In the eyes of those people, it means they can be plundered, enslaved, even driven at will or directly exterminated!


    At the thought of this consequence, even chief Chang couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    No, he can''t see such a thing happen!


    "Do your job well, that is, other things. Don''t ask or think about it."


    Miss song did not agree to his terms.


    In her opinion, people here will be abandoned sooner or later.


    So they are not qualified to negotiate terms with themselves.


    But now she needs to let these people use for herself to help achieve this goal, so she has to hang them with these conditions.


    If she is in a good mood, she can let them go.


    But if she is in a bad mood, let them live and die. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her.


    These losers deserve no sympathy at all.


    Chang Chang, who is eager for success, doesn''t even know that he has made such sacrifice and dedication. The result is really played as a clown.


    But even if he knew, he could only recognize it by pinching his nose. Who let the fate of their family be pinched in the hands of this woman?


    As the voice on her head went away, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu slowly appeared.


    They just looked at each other and didn''t say anything more, but after they went out, they would find out the truth.


    The two were very cautious and waited a few more minutes.


    They didn''t know they were safe until there was another sound of two stones hitting the top of the tower.


    Soon they were at the door and waited for the blade to open the door for them.


    The three men didn''t talk much, but climbed over the wall and went outside along their escape route.


    At this time, money and gold were in a hurry. When they came back safely, the big stone hanging in their heart fell to the ground.


    "You''ve come out. If you don''t come out again, I''ll rush in and save you!"


    Seeing his anxious look, Lin Mengya asked suspiciously, "what happened to you? How did you worry so much?"


    Before the blade opened his mouth, Qian Jinjin immediately told them what had happened before.


    "This man''s martial arts are so powerful that he can''t even beat him with a blade. I''m afraid he''ll find you and be bad for you again."

 Chapter 3150

    "Let''s go back first." Long Tianyu whispered.


    But when Lin Mengya looked at his expression, it was obvious that his man was concerned about it.


    They were careful all the way, but on the way back, they still felt that there seemed to be more people on the street.


    And the extra people are not like those ancient people.


    Those people are calm young people.


    Although their clothes were gray, their looks and habits could not be fake.


    These people, I''m afraid, are the regular army!


    Moreover, their goals are outside the city.


    Hearing the dialogue between the two, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu knew better that the reason why these people appeared was to find out their foothold faster.


    They were on the road, and their hearts were also calculated.


    At present, although they still have an advantage in number. But this is the home of the ancient people after all.


    Therefore, the best choice is to find out the usage of the ancient family treasure, and then cure Moyan as soon as possible.


    After that, they can take everyone away. As long as they get out of the boundary of the ancient family, I''m afraid they can''t make it out even if the ancient family and secret society have much ability.


    Thinking of this, the couple made up their mind tacitly.


    But some things, the plan never changes fast.


    When the four of them returned to the second floor of the temporarily settled shop, as soon as they entered the door, they found that the atmosphere of the brothers in Lezheng''s house seemed not quite right.


    Especially after seeing her.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously felt that the eyes of the brothers looked at herself were a little strange.


    She subconsciously looked at what she was wearing.


    Well, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    It''s hard to recall that I didn''t pit them much recently except saving Zhengzi Xiu''s life?


    Why, instead, they looked at themselves pitifully, making her feel like a heartless man!


    This speculation suddenly made Lin Mengya shudder.


    This is absolutely impossible!


    She has no other advantages, but she has always been very devoted! There is no room for anyone but her man.


    So she could only attribute the strange atmosphere to the fact that the two brothers were probably stimulated by something, which made their brains a little inadequate.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    Very good brothers, why are you stupid?


    When Le Zhengzi Tan saw it was her, he immediately wanted to rush up. However, he was stared at by the man beside her, but he still asked eagerly.


    "You... How are you? Is your trip going well? Are you in any danger? In fact, I just wanted to send someone to meet you, but I don''t know when you will come out."


    When Le Zhengzi Tan said this, I don''t know why, there was a little grievance in his tone.


    Lin Mengya was even more confused.


    No, that''s stupid, isn''t it?


    She was really incompetent to accept the situation of the brothers and secretly pulled her man''s sleeve.


    Use your eyes to signal each other: I can''t stand it, you go!


    Long Tianyu turned his head and gave her a calm look, but he couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    These brothers are two idiots!


    No wonder one will repay his kindness and make mistakes, and one will personally send the liar to his brother.


    However, he still maintained his usual composure.


    "It''s going well. There''s no need to pick up. Also, we want to leave here as soon as possible."


    The conversation between manager Chang and Miss Song was enough to make them vigilant.


    After all, their goal has always been his wife.


    So they have to move to a safer place as soon as possible, lest the two people jump over the wall.


    After all, although the place is hidden, not everyone can''t find it.


    This matter concerns his family, so he dare not gamble and must not have any risk.


    "Ah, so fast!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan cried in surprise, but then he thought of his brother''s orders just now.


    He clenched his fist, tried to pretend as if nothing had happened and said, "it may be difficult to get out of town now, but I will try my best to help you."


    Although Lin Mengya and long Tianyu had expected for a long time, they didn''t expect the reaction of chief Chang to be so fast.


    It can be seen that the woman''s threat before really pinched the seven inches of chief Chang.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll still go out through a secret way this time." Lin Mengya whispered.


    So far, neither Le Zhengzi Xiu nor Wei Qingjiang has disclosed the news that he has been rescued.


    I think their plans should be the same.


    Want to hide behind the scenes and create the illusion that they have been killed, so as to force out the traitor and see what the other party''s purpose is.


    In particular, Le Zhengzi Tan goes to secret meetings with important people all day, which makes the people behind the scenes believe that his plan has been successful.


    In this way, Lin Mengya and their retreat were saved.


    If they go back the same way, they should not be much hindered.


    Besides, there was Wei qingran outside to meet him, and what she had agreed with Wei qingran was that they would come out on the third day after he went in, that is, at the same time tomorrow.


    Of course, if they don''t come out, it means there are changes in the city.


    At that time, Wei qingran will leave far away with her family, so that Wei Qingjiang has no worries.


    But in fact, with the relationship of the Wei family, they will never give up their family.


    At the thought of this consequence, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing that the person behind the layout had a vicious mind.


    They just saw the Wei family, and the family ties between them were very deep.


    Once Wei Qingjiang and le Zhengzi have an accident, their family will never abandon it.


    In this way, you can catch it all!


    It can be said that this poison trick is tailor-made for these two families.


    So she always guessed that the people who can implement such a plan must be the most familiar with them, and their relationship should be quite close.


    Just betrayed by such people, it must be hard for these two people.


    So she didn''t ask Yue Zhengzi Tan too much about their plans. After all, no one likes to expose scars again and again, and she doesn''t like to pry into other people''s privacy.


    Seeing them insist, Le Zhengzi thought about it and suggested, "if you''re not in a hurry, I suggest you wait a little longer."


    His face is still very pale. After all, this time, he narrowly escaped death.


    But his spirit recovered well, especially after learning that Gong Yacai was the daughter of his benefactor, his guilt made him more motivated to recover.


    He must make himself better quickly, so that he can


    Only by helping Gong Ya can we make up for her mistakes and repay aunt Qing for saving their brother''s life.


    "Why?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t dare to look at those eyes, so he had to keep his eyes closed and said softly, "the holy lake festival will be in two days. Before that, they must choose the person for sacrifice, or they will be disrespectful to the lake God. On the day of sacrifice, everyone should participate, and we can send you out at that time."


    Holy lake Festival?


    Lin Mengya''s heart was a little uneasy.


    Just now, under the stone ladder, she heard the conversation between the two people clearly.


    The woman asked to be in charge for three days and must arrange things properly. Even if she guessed with her feet, she knew that she was going to catch herself as a priest.


    Lin Mengya has deep feelings about how terrible the enemy is.


    Therefore, she must not put herself in danger, especially her safety with ink on her body.


    After thinking about it, she refused the kindness of Le Zhengzi Xiu, "we must leave at most one day."


    Even if they don''t know how to open the ancient treasure, they have to go.


    Although some people say that the most dangerous place is the safest place, Lin Mengya doesn''t believe how safe she will be in a wolf''s nest.


    What''s more, the person I met before, and Miss Song, who can yell at Chang, are unknown enemies.


    She is not afraid of being strong, but she is alert to the unknown.


    This enemy who does not know the strength is the most terrible.


    Le Zhengzi''s practice is really out of kindness, but Lin Mengya also has her own reason to go.


    Seeing that he couldn''t convince the other party, he didn''t insist, but secretly told his brother to try his best to protect their safety.


    For his brother''s words, Le Zhengzi Tan dared not listen this time.


    His brother said that if he didn''t obey and act arbitrarily this time, he would kick him out and never want him again.


    How can this work!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also returned to the room where they temporarily settled.


    After thinking about it, she took out the box of the ancient family treasure.


    In fact, if the system helps this time, she can''t connect the two sides.


    But long Tianyu was still ignorant at the moment. Seeing that she took out the box, she just picked her eyebrows.


    Lin Mengya groped for the lines on the box. Although she couldn''t touch them, the picture drawn by the teacher had been printed in her mind.


    Before today, she didn''t know what the mark on the box represented, but today, when she touched an enlarged figure on the wall, she suddenly realized the key on the box.


    That figure is actually a string.


    Although in modern society, she also took music lessons and knew the most basic rules of staff, she was not proficient in ancient music and piano scores.


    Of course, long Tianyu, who had received elite education, did not have black eyes, but none of them thought about it at that time.


    Until now, the picture she touched on the wall is a group of seven scratches.


    As for why it was a string, Xiaoyao reminded her.


    If the seven scratches are divided into a group, it is actually more like a group of melodies.


    She thought that the sum of the number of circles found on the box before could indeed be divided by seven.


    In other words, the traces on those circles are also in a group of seven. I''m not sure. That''s the key to solving the puzzle!

 Chapter 3151

    Lin Mengya was so absorbed that she drew the atlas she had sorted out on paper.


    Although she can roughly guess the law of unlocking the map now, the key point is - how does this thing work?


    She can''t help but spread her thinking. Is it difficult? Is it still voice controlled?


    For a time, Lin Mengya fell into all kinds of brain holes.


    But the movement of the hand was not delayed.


    Soon, the stack of rice paper was full of the atlas she had drawn.


    Long Tianyu has been looking at the picture in her hand.


    As the prince of a country, he was not proficient in music score, but he could understand it.


    Just this score


    He frowned slightly and patted in his heart unconsciously.


    No, it''s not in tune at all. It''s like a music played casually by a beginner. There''s no rhythm at all.


    When Lin Mengya finished painting, his doubts reached the peak.


    "How''s it going?" Lin Mengya tilted her head and looked at him hopefully.


    Long Tianyu was also embarrassed for a moment before he said, "it looks like music score, but it''s simply out of tune."


    "Maybe what this thing wants is these medicine scales, not some music?" Lin Mengya doesn''t want to give up.


    Long Tianyu is hard to say.


    And now they still face a problem.


    If the score on the box is the key to opening the box, how should they play the score again?


    What kind of musical instrument or human voice?


    For a time, the major progress that had just lived stopped.


    Even Lin Mengya''s mood was slightly affected.


    But to make progress means that they are one step closer to success.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t bear to see the sadness in his wife''s eyes. He hugged someone in his arms and kissed his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find the answer."


    "Yes."


    She buried her head in the man''s arms and took a deep breath from him.


    She just needs a little recovery time.


    Really, just a little.


    Compared with them, although there is a little regret, it is always peaceful and beautiful atmosphere.


    Le Zhengzi Tan stood trembling in front of his brother, but he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was not as strict and disappointed as his brother thought.


    Even his eyes were a little erratic.


    Recalling his previous experience, he only felt that his heart was very cold.


    "You don''t have to trace the person who hurt me this time." He whispered in a somewhat complicated tone.


    "But brother, this man has hurt you so badly, I must not let him go!"


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes are filled with unforgettable hatred.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu insisted, "I said I don''t need to investigate any more. I know this in my mind. She and she won''t do anything to me anymore."


    "Brother!"


    Seeing that Le Zhengzi Tan was disobedient, Le Zhengzi Xiu lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice, "since you don''t even listen to me, it''s up to you. In the future, I don''t want to see you again."


    All the words were stuck in my throat.


    Le Zhengzi Tan clenched his fist and clenched his lips.


    His brother is right.


    He can''t let his brother down anymore.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. Brother, I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future, I..."


    "Well, I''m a little tired


    I''m sorry, you go out. "


    Le Zhengzi closed his eyes, obviously refusing to talk to him.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart is mixed.


    Grievances, guilt and other unspeakable emotions are constantly mixed and fermented in his heart. Finally, he can only make a cup of bitter and astringent wine and let him taste it alone in his heart for a long time.


    He went out quietly. When he closed the door, he looked at his brother''s position with some reluctance in his eyes.


    In my heart, I can only comfort myself. At least, my brother is willing to talk to himself.


    Yeah.


    Where can he go unpunished for making such a big mistake?


    Thinking of this, Le Zhengzi Tan can only force himself to be relieved.


    Hearing the sound in his ears disappear, Le Zhengzi Xiu opens his eyes.


    Although Zi Tan did a lot of wrong things, he always knew that the starting point of Zi Tan''s doing so was for him.


    Therefore, this is not only Zi Tan''s fault, but also his brother''s fault.


    In the future, he will atone with Zi tan.


    But now, he has more important things to do.


    After coughing twice, Le Zhengzi Xiu felt a small bronze medal from under the pillow.


    It was only the size of a finger, but it was engraved with the word "Xiu".


    The little bronze medal turned in his fingers. Every time he turned, his face sank.


    In the end, there was nothing weak and helpless on that face. Even if it was pale, it would not be easily underestimated.


    This is what he should look like when he is happy to be the owner of his family.


    "Someone."


    As soon as the sound fell, someone pushed the door in.


    "Give this to the shopkeeper of the jewelry shop in the second room of East Street and tell him I should."


    The visitor did not dare to ask more. He took the little bronze medal in his hand with both hands and went out respectfully.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu finally didn''t hold on and lay back in bed.


    The wounds on his body were still aching, but for him, the most painful had already survived.


    Where is there more painful than heart death?


    "Ha ha..."


    He raised his arm and blocked his eyes, but somehow he chuckled.


    He should have known that even the purest feelings could not resist the temptation of secular power.


    Unfortunately, what he remembered was always the kind woman who was gentle and virtuous in his memory.


    But what she brought to herself was disaster.


    Whatever.


    Anyway, he is also a cool person by nature. Let her see what he has become over the years.


    ......


    After Le Zhengzi Tan came out, he was absent-minded all the way.


    He knows his brother''s temper too well.


    If he was attacked on the spot, it would be better to beat him a few boards, than to be so unbeatable now, which made him feel at home.


    But there were still a lot of things. He slapped himself on the head and tried to be more sober.


    At this time, you shouldn''t be distracted!


    He refocused his attention.


    This time he came out to check the situation for Gong Ya and them.


    Now the streets are full of teams searching for them.


    I don''t know what crazy those people at the secret meeting are. Why did they suddenly send so many more people.


    He and his men split up and inquired about each other.


    And he never thought that he could meet acquaintances!


    The pony cart in front of us is very exquisite. It looks like it belongs to a woman''s family.


    He was hiding in the corner, but he saw a beautiful figure coming down from the carriage.


    The woman is only in her early twenties, which is the most tender age of the woman. After fading the green and astringent of the girl, there are only flowers left.


    At the beginning, Le Zhengzi tan just felt that the figure looked familiar.


    Then, the shadow suddenly mixed with someone in my memory.


    However, the man has been married outside? How did you show up here?


    With doubt, he stood quietly in the corner.


    Seeing the beautiful figure, she entered the yard in the respectful attitude of the maid.


    He stood in such a position that he could see the woman''s face.


    It is still Hibiscus powder, but what can be combed is not a woman''s bun, but the silk on the body and the hair accessories on the head are quite exquisite, which is not like what ordinary people can have.


    Watching everyone enter the yard, Le Zhengzi Tan walked over.


    I saw the gate closed, and I couldn''t hear anything inside.


    He looked left and right.


    Finally, I found that this family lived like Zhao.


    by the way!


    It''s the family of elder Zhao Yixuan who has a good relationship with Gong ya.


    I''ve only seen him. He heard that the Zhao family doesn''t have a good relationship with elder Zhao. It''s also incompatible with Gong ya.


    When Gong Ya was wronged, the Zhao family also fanned the flames.


    But didn''t the previous companies all get reprimanded?


    On the contrary, it is the Zhao family. He has never heard of any punishment.


    Le Zhengzi Tan frowned.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    He didn''t care what happened to the Zhao family, but the woman who just went in shouldn''t have been involved with the Zhao family.


    But judging from the situation just now, the Zhao family may have a deep relationship with the woman.


    He thought of this and left immediately, ready to inform his brother.


    But at this time, the door opened again!


    He subconsciously wanted to hide. His figure flashed and hid around the corner.


    I saw a sneaky figure coming out of the house.


    Looks like a little maid.


    But the other party was very smart. He looked carefully and made sure that no one found it. Then he went out of the door.


    Then she closed the door again.


    When Le Zhengzi Tan saw it, he knew that the little maid was probably strange, so the man followed up.


    indeed!


    Along the way, the girl not only walked very carefully, but also found that there were many people behind the girl.


    Originally, everyone walking in the street may encounter others inadvertently touching themselves.


    But now there are not so many idle people in the streets.


    The only thing is to hurry back and forth to deliver messages and tasks.


    But!


    Just when the little maid came out, there were people bumping into her all the way.


    Of course, some of them just passed by, which seemed normal, but in fact, they did have physical contact.


    Le Zhengzi Tan followed all the way, and the doubt in his heart was deeper.


    What the hell is going on?


    The little maid was reckless. Every time she bumped into someone, she apologized immediately and then went on.


    It was not a big deal, but le Zhengzi Tan keenly found that those who had contact with her seemed not simple.

 Chapter 3152

    For so many years, although he is known as a dandy, in fact, he has been secretly investigating the situation of these families for his brother.


    Apart from those hidden families and a few extremely exclusive families, although he doesn''t know the situation of other families very well, he will pay attention to some people who should be paid attention to for his brother.


    For example, these families are the real power holders and their heirs.


    At least some basic conditions of these people, he should be familiar with them.


    There is another kind of people, he must pay attention to.


    That is the confidants around these people, or they are more trusted and can speak.


    The maid contacted several of them.


    If all this is a coincidence, his understanding of those people doesn''t seem to be able to give up easily after being hit.


    But they turned a blind eye to the maid''s behavior. Even after being hit, they left without a quarrel or two.


    Abnormal must have a demon. Le Zhengzi Tan followed the maid quietly and watched her touch porcelain in the street for a long time before entering an insignificant grocery store.


    A moment later, the maid came out of the grocery store with something in her hand.


    That way, it really doesn''t look like you came to buy things on purpose.


    Le Zhengzi Tan called someone over and asked him to follow the maid to see who he would contact after he went back. He just thought about it, and then pretended to be nothing and entered the grocery store while there was no one around.


    After he went in, the boss welcomed him very warmly.


    After all, with the current situation of Yuehu City, most people prefer to stay at home rather than go out and have trouble.


    The boss is also a miserable man. He wanted to make a big profit during the clan meeting. Who knows, he has to add the coffin board.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s eyes were like electricity, examining the boss of the grocery store.


    But there was no emotion in the other party''s eyes except eagerness, so he temporarily ruled out the connection between the other party and the maid.


    Instead, he talked to the boss skillfully, and finally spent almost five liang of silver to coax the boss to tell him everything.


    "Young master, you have a good eye. All the good things here are transported in from outside. To tell you the truth, the girl who just left came to our house to buy Embroidery thread. She has been here four or five times these days. It can be seen that our things are really good!"


    While boasting, the boss didn''t forget to sell his own things.


    Le Zhengzi Tan quietly led the topic to the girl just now, picked his eyebrow and said, "I don''t know which lady is so leisurely. Everything outside has been in such a mess. Unexpectedly, he still has leisure to embroider."


    "Ho, although the clan meeting in previous years was also lively, it was not as twists and turns as this year. I''m also curious. If others buy things, they just buy some food, but the girl always buys some needles and thread. Alas, looking at the girl''s generosity, I know it''s a big family, so people don''t worry."


    Where to him! There are a few more wrinkles on my worried face.


    I don''t know how to tell the female tiger at home after I go back.


    "I won''t disturb the shopkeeper. Goodbye."


    Le Zhengzi Tan got the news he wanted and threw twelve Liang on the counter, even if it was a hard fee for the boss.


    Soon, meet your men.


    "Er Shao, the woman you asked me to follow didn''t touch anyone all the way, but he threw a bundle of yellow thread before entering the door."


    "Where''s the thread? Did you find it?" Le Zhengzi Tan asked.


    "We, we wanted to pick it up, but we were robbed by one person. We were afraid of being found, so we retreated."


    "But Xiao has sent someone to follow the thread picker. If there is any news, he will certainly come back and report it."


    Sure enough!


    Le Zhengzi Tan frowned hard.


    He knew there must be something fishy in it.


    But thinking of the figure he saw in the Zhao family today, he was a little uneasy.


    If aunt Qing once took the place of their mother and rescued their brothers from the mud.


    Then the man he had just seen felt more like a close sister with their brothers.


    At least in his opinion, Yao Shilin cared about them and loved them like his own sister.


    If it weren''t for the fact that sister Shilin married too far away, he would certainly go to see each other, but he didn''t expect to meet again. It would be under such circumstances.


    And why is sister Shilin related to the Zhao family?


    This makes Le Zhengzi tanbai wonder.


    At the same time, he did not want to associate sister Shilin, who had been regarded as his own sister since childhood, with those conspiracies.


    But le Zhengzi Tan is not the original young boy after all. After sister Shilin appeared, although he was excited, he didn''t take reckless action.


    He has to go back and ask his brother about it first.


    But unexpectedly, before he saw his big brother, he got the news of sister Shilin first.


    "Second childe, someone just sent this thing and said that an old friend wanted to see you."


    Le Zhengzi Tan was just about to go upstairs when he was stopped by his men. Looking at the purse taken by his men, the faded orchids on it really made him quite familiar.


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart was not at all happy, but had deeper doubts about sister Shilin.


    He clenched the purse and asked in a deep voice, "where is the man?"


    "In the house where we settled before, second childe, please rest assured that both sides have been arranged. No one will find it here."


    All his men are loyal. Naturally, he will not doubt that someone has leaked the secret.


    In other words, sister Shilin didn''t know the news of her brother, but came for herself.


    Is she just looking for herself to catch up with the past?


    Thinking of this, Le Zhengzi Tan''s suspicion was a little determined.


    "Well, I''ll go right away. You keep here and don''t let anyone near."


    "Yes."


    Le Zhengzi Tan finally held the purse and went to see the old man.


    In the evening, just after dinner, Lin Mengya, who was forcibly pulled out for a walk by her own man, happened to run into Le Zhengzi Tan who was full of worries.


    Lin Mengya called him a few times. Unexpectedly, the man seemed to have lost his soul and didn''t respond at all.


    Finally, she had to pat him on the shoulder and raise her voice: "Hey! Come back!"


    Unexpectedly, it startled him.


    The man was suddenly stunned. He looked at himself and was stunned. It was more like losing his soul.


    "I said, didn''t you run into something unclean outside?"


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Le Zhengzi tan.


    Although she is a firm materialist, such things as soul crossing really happened to her


    So, what else can''t happen?


    Maybe, right?


    But le Zhengzi Tan immediately retorted, "no, I didn''t see anything dirty. I just... Oh, sorry, I was distracted just now. What are you going to say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. By the way, I want to ask if you can contact Wei Qingjiang for me. After all, we''ll leave tomorrow. If he wants us to help bring something to his family, he''ll bring it early so as not to miss it."


    Originally, she didn''t want to trouble Le Zhengzi tan.


    But the man in her family said that according to the current situation, among them, only le Zhengzi Tan''s actions will not attract the attention of others.


    Even if you are caught, just push it directly to finding Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    If it is their people, once they are detected that strangers sneak in, it will create complications.


    And this is not a small matter, but also related to the layout of Wei Qingjiang.


    That''s why she wanted to ask Le Zhengzi tan.


    Who knows, this man ignored her for a long time and looked like a lost soul, which really makes people feel strange.


    "Oh, OK, I''ll ask for you now. Wait."


    Just then, Le Zhengzi Tan turned and was about to leave.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes were like a torch, but she found that there was a stain behind him for some reason.


    "Wait a minute."


    She stopped Le Zhengzi tan.


    The latter immediately did not understand, but also looked back at her in doubt. As a result, the other party just touched a position on his back.


    "You are such a big man. Why don''t you change your clothes when they are dirty?" She said with a smile.


    Le Zhengzi Tan also smiled, "maybe I didn''t see it when I went out. It''s not in the way."


    But Lin Mengya smelled a fragrance that seemed to have nothing.


    She subconsciously looked for the source of flower fragrance, but found that the fragrance might come from her fingertips.


    She twists her fingers, smells them again, then takes out her handkerchief and wipes her fingertips carefully.


    Huh? What else?


    Lin Mengya found that the fragrance was quite lasting.


    But she has a keen sense of smell.


    She didn''t smell it when she came back before coke Zhengzi repair.


    "What spices are used to smoke your clothes? How can they last so long?"


    Lin Mengya just asked casually.


    After all, girls, who doesn''t want to be fragrant all over?


    Especially her.


    Because she is associated with various herbs every day, her taste can''t be too strong, but she doesn''t want to be full of medicine all over her body.


    It''s like a super large ginseng into essence everywhere.


    If the taste is so quiet, if it is stronger, it won''t smoke people.


    She wanted to ask. As a result, Le Zhengzi Tan shook his head.


    "That''s probably the smell of soap horn. Besides, I''m a big man. What does incense look like all day?"


    Even if you have such a mind, it''s good to keep clean and refreshing every day. Where will you spend more time and effort on these fancy things?


    "Where did you come across the smell? Is it the smell of flowers and trees?"


    Lin Mengya asked curiously.

 Chapter 3153

    Le Zhengzi Tan can''t think of it.


    Lin Mengya just feels sorry. After all, if it is such a secret but distant plant, she can pick it as a sachet or transplant it.


    However, with such two words, Le Zhengzi Tan''s footsteps were blocked at the entrance of the stairs by his men.


    "The second childe is bad! Someone found us!"


    This sentence immediately made Lin Mengya nervous.


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s look changed even more. Then, he quickly charged Lin Mengya: "you all go to my brother''s room first. Don''t worry about other things. I''ll be responsible."


    Lin Mengya nodded and dared not delay. She went straight back to report to her man.


    Le Zhengzi Tan also recovered his composure after a moment of panic.


    He was wondering who those people outside were? What''s the purpose of coming here?


    And most importantly, how did they find it here?


    A series of questions made his face sink.


    Of course, the worst result is that there are traitors in his hands, which also means that the news of his brother''s rescue has long been leaked out.


    If so, he can only fight with each other.


    Even with his life, he won''t let his brother be hurt by those people again!


    He calmed down when he had a plan to sink the boat.


    Walk quickly downstairs.


    Their yard here is not connected with the small shop in the front yard.


    In fact, when he was preparing this place, he did it on purpose.


    He bought the front shop and the back yard in the name of two people.


    and. The stairs of the shop on the first floor are concealed. Usually, if they are put away, no one can find them.


    So no one knows. It''s connected to the second floor.


    No one will find these people who don''t know when to live in the vacant yard for a long time.


    But now their secret has been discovered.


    After thinking about it, Le Zhengzi Tan still felt that he would look at the situation first and then make plans.


    But he also ordered his men to be ready to fight with each other at any time.


    Those people rushed into the shop first.


    But no matter how they search, they can''t find the person they want to find.


    Le Zhengzi Tan has been paying close attention to the following situation.


    Until, those people wanted to go to the second floor, but they found that there were no stairs on the first floor.


    The shopkeeper and the waiter who had pretended to be scared silly for a long time also pleaded guilty again and again at the moment.


    They said that they only have shops on first floor and no right to use second floor.


    The group of people also didn''t give up. They searched the shop for a while. Then they thought of sending someone to the back yard to check.


    As a result, a rusty lock was found only outside.


    The leader is not a fool.


    After seeing the lock, I was sure that it had not been moved for at least a few years.


    Moreover, the wall of the courtyard is not low. Standing outside, you can''t see the situation inside.


    Even the two-story building, from their position, just felt old and had no trace of other people''s activities.


    This made the leader fall into doubt.


    Are they really wrong?


    Le Zhengzi Tan''s heart at the moment was also raised.


    They have considered various factors before. Every time they go out, they should try to go in and out on the first floor, and he asks people to prepare the food elsewhere and bring it back


    Even the windows are special, and the light will not pass through at night because of the oil lamp.


    He was so careful that if there were no traitors, he believed that the other party would never doubt that there were still people hiding here.


    Just when the leader was confused, suddenly, an exquisite pony appeared in everyone''s view.


    Le Zhengzi Tan was shocked at the first sight of Anma car.


    He clenched his fist and turned black.


    He knows that car!


    It was he who saw sister Shilin sitting outside Zhao''s house!


    Why is sister Shilin here?


    For a time, his brain was chaotic, and there was an anger that he had been deceived.


    The head man listened, and after hearing what the people in the carriage said, he couldn''t help nodding frequently.


    Then he took something respectfully.


    Le Zhengzi Tan can''t see clearly.


    But before long, he saw that the head guy was raising his head as if he were looking at something.


    Le Zhengzi Tan followed the man''s line of sight, but he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Until, a dark blue strange butterfly flew directly to him.


    A butterfly?


    Le Zhengzi Tan didn''t understand why a blue butterfly fell on her body.


    But what he didn''t expect was that just after the butterfly landed on him, the leader suddenly changed his attitude, personally operated a knife and cut off the lock on the door.


    "Second childe! What shall we do now?" Someone whispered.


    Le Zhengzi Tan clenched the sword in his hand.


    For today''s sake, we can only do it.


    Otherwise, if the brother''s news leaked out, wouldn''t the brother be more dangerous?


    Besides, Gong ya!


    He must not let Gong Ya fall into the hands of these people.


    He slowly raised his hand and decided to do it.


    At this time, he felt someone coming next to him.


    Looking back, I found that the other party was gong ya.


    She gently blocked her lips with her fingers, and then put her other hand on his back.


    From Lin Mengya''s point of view, the location of the butterfly is exactly where she found the stain today.


    Because of her keen perception of taste, when she smelled the smell again, even from far to near, she realized that the smell might be the reason why they were found today.


    So she came to le Zhengzi Tan and gently stretched out her hand.


    Originally, the blue butterfly landed very safely on Le Zhengzi Tan''s clothes.


    But when Lin Mengya''s hand appeared, it began to flicker its wings. The next moment, it waved its wings again and flew out of the door.


    So they heard a cry outside.


    "Run! Chase!"


    Then there was a flurry of footsteps, but they were still moving away after all.


    When it was quiet and his people were sure that everyone had left, Lin Mengya and them were relieved.


    But le Zhengzi Tan seemed to be sealed, stood in place and didn''t get up.


    Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder and asked, "silly?"


    But le Zhengzi Tan fell into a long silence at the moment.


    He didn''t explain to Lin Mengya and had nothing to ask.


    It''s just that the whole person looks more lost than when he first came back.


    Lin Mengya thinks this man is today

 Chapter 3154

    "What, what? No... no, how could it be her?"


    Le Zhengzi Tan subconsciously wants to deny it, but what happened today is different. What sister Shilin said after she asked him out has become an irrefutable proof that he can no longer deceive himself.


    Le Zhengzi''s cultivation completely let his brother recognize the true face of the woman, and slowly told what happened that night.


    That night, because he was seriously injured, his consciousness remained at a level like a dream.


    But at that time, he received the help from Shilin.


    That was the emergency contact code agreed between their brothers. They can use it only when they encounter major events that are vital to their lives.


    So he thought something had happened to Zi Tan, so he struggled to get up and took people to save people.


    Unexpectedly, the person he met turned out to be a childhood playmate who had been silent for many years.


    And the reason why the other party will contact themselves in this way is just to catch up with him.


    But unexpectedly, the result of the woman looking for him to talk about the past was to deceive him into the courtyard at the entrance of the tunnel.


    Because he went in a hurry, he didn''t take many people, and he was hurt, so he had no strength to fight back.


    The people he brought must have been eliminated by Shilin.


    He never dreamed that Shilin, who regarded himself as his sister, would do such a thing.


    So he was more sad than disappointed.


    At the same time, he also knows that the relationship between his brother and Shilin is as deep as himself, so he must let his brother recognize the true face of the woman, so as to completely let his brother give up his heart to Shilin.


    "But brother, since you know it''s her, why don''t you tell me? You almost let her plot succeed?"


    Excited, Le Zhengzi Tan pointed the spearhead at his brother.


    "Oh, I just want you fool to see clearly. Moreover, even if she finds out, she can''t catch us."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu''s hand quietly clenched the quilt.


    He has been forced to have no way back now. He can''t even play his last card. How can he allow himself to fail?


    In fact, if Shilin broke in with those people just now, he was sure that those people would never return, and would completely disappear in the world without a trace.


    But I didn''t expect Gong ya to be more clever than him.


    I don''t know how the girl did it. She led all the butterflies away.


    Anyway, it''s better not to be exposed.


    This also bought more time for his follow-up plan.


    He has been directing his own men to withdraw with mixed feelings.


    The people under Le Zhengzi Tan are very capable. They not only withdraw silently, but also can erase all the traces of their life in the shortest time. Even if the other party kills another rifle, they can''t find any clues.


    And the clothes stained with stray butterfly powder were also used as a bait by Le Zhengzi tan.


    He sent decent people around the city quietly with that dress.


    I believe that no matter how powerful the butterfly is, it can''t find their position.


    ¡­¡­


    After they separated from the Lezheng brothers, Lin Mengya and them spent the night in peace.


    At the same time, blan Yi also brought a letter from Wei Qingjiang, which should be something to report peace to his family.


    Lin Mengya properly put the letter in her arms. With this letter, the Wei family must be more relieved.


    The messenger was le Zhengzi tan. At the same time, he also brought another


    Qingran could not help shivering.


    Those people, rather than killing, are enjoying the process of "killing".


    She had seen them dump people on the tree, and then, like slaughtering sheep, scrape off the whole human skin alive, and then cut off the flesh and blood of those people with one knife.


    What made her feel even more creepy was that the faces of those people were smiling during the whole process of torture.


    They don''t care how much pain that person has suffered, and they don''t have the slightest taboo of being a human being.


    Yes, just unprincipled wanton fun.


    Such people are more terrible than fierce ghosts and have no lower limit.


    After listening to Wei qingran''s words, Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying about the situation at home.


    "Qingran, I know you are worried about your brother, but you should also pay attention to your own safety outside. I believe that Lord Wei must think the same as me. You''d better leave early."


    The current situation is too severe.


    I don''t know what kind of moths are making in Yuehu City, and there are more murderous ghosts Shura outside.


    To survive in such a crack, if you are careless, you may encounter disaster.


    She didn''t want to see the Wei family suffer, so she had to try her best to persuade them.


    "OK, I''ll go back and discuss it with my father."


    Wei qingran is not unreasonable.


    In fact, her father had taken the first step and moved with his family to a safer place to hide.


    They just waited for the news of their brother to arrive, and they moved immediately.


    In short, even if they can''t help their brother, they won''t give him trouble!


    Lin Mengya nodded, and the party didn''t stop.


    Originally, Wei qingran wanted to send them back first, but Lin Mengya felt that now time is life, and it is most important for everyone to move quickly against time.


    They parted at a fork in the road, which was not far from their foothold.


    In order to be safe, the four decided to quietly climb through the woods and detour back to their camp.


    But I didn''t expect that soon after entering the forest, they heard the sound of fighting.


    And one of them is familiar.


    "Ha ha, brothers, we have caught two fat sheep this time!"


    "This is delicate and tender. I''ll peel it off and roast it later!"


    "You, you, you let us go!"


    "How could it be possible to let you go? We are very hungry now. We just want to taste you noble boys!"


    Lin Mengya heard it clearly. Isn''t that the voice with insufficient confidence just like Li Wushuang?


    Didn''t this guy withdraw long ago? Why are you here, listening to the news and being blocked by someone?


    Several people looked at each other and quietly dived past.


    Sure enough!


    Not far away, Li Wushuang, who is dressed as a man, and Li Ao, who has a big beard, are surrounded by more than a dozen people.


    The clothes on those people are not their own, and some people even wear nondescript women''s clothes.


    And there are some dark red stains on it.


    Lin Mengya recognized it at a glance. I''m afraid it was blood!


    At the thought of the rumor that Wei qingran had just told herself, Lin Mengya thought of the identity of this group of people.


    Could it be that they are those murderous guys of unknown origin?

 Chapter 3155

    Li Ao seemed to be hurt, but he didn''t put down his long knife, but covered his thigh and stared at those guys fiercely.


    Although Li Wushuang trembled, he still kept his hands wide open in front of Li Wushuang.


    A bit of bitterness passed through his eyes.


    I''m afraid this time, he can''t escape this disaster, and he can''t see the cold looking but childish and lovely woman in his heart.


    With a smile of regret.


    If he is gone, she will be very sad.


    But she''ll make it.


    Because she is such a strong woman. Even if she encounters more difficulties, she can keep her original heart and stick to it until the end.


    However, he can no longer accompany her.


    He has a strong reluctance to give up, but he has no regret at all.


    He was a proud elder. Naturally, he wanted to stand in front of him and protect him.


    Even if he can only be a meat shield, he must protect his younger generation!


    Thinking of this, Li Wushuang closed his eyes and his body trembled even more.


    "Come on! If you want to kill me, kill me! I''m not afraid of you!"


    No, he''s scared to death.


    But he is a man. These bastards can''t look down on him!


    Li Ao''s eyes turned blood red.


    If today is his death, he will fight to the last minute.


    Although the Li family''s men are naturally beautiful, they are criticized by the world.


    But they all clank with iron bones and are not afraid of death!


    Waving the long knife in his hand, he was very angry.


    "Oh!"


    The long knife swept straight at one of them.


    Want to make themselves give in, they dream!


    Their performance seemed to annoy the group.


    They just laughed at these two pustules. Unfortunately, they killed themselves and had to provoke them. Naturally, they would not let these two little bastards go.


    The body method of the man selected by Li Ao was not flexible enough. If he was not careful, he was cut in his left arm by the other party.


    Who knows, the man didn''t scream, but burst into harsh laughter.


    "Haha, haha, haha, haha! I dare to cut off my arm. I''ll cut off your arm and swallow it later!"


    The man licked his lips and said with a strange smile.


    The sound echoed in the woods and was a little penetrating.


    Li Ao was not distracted, so he cut off his head.


    Just now he aimed at this place. Unfortunately, he was dodged by the other party.


    But who knows, the man not only didn''t hide, but also made strange noises even when his head moved to the ground.


    When Li Ao was confused, he suddenly heard a scream from his side.


    "Ah --"


    He had some thin body, but now he was firmly clasped on his shoulder.


    And it''s on one side.


    Those people actually sneered. One person grabbed one side and exerted force on both sides.


    In that way, I actually want to tear Li wushuangsheng apart!


    "Beast!"


    Li Ao realized that the reason why the man didn''t hide just now was to completely distract his attention so that they could catch Li unparalleled.


    These crazy people have no reason at all!


    Whether it''s their own life or the life of their companions, they don''t take it seriously.


    Li Wushuang''s face was pale, and he only felt that he was going to be torn in two.


    And fierce


    Ao is also entangled by others. He can''t take care of him at all.


    Li Wushuang shed tears in pain, but his mouth kept scolding.


    "Fuck you! A group of bastards who even eat human flesh are inferior to animals. You are wild dogs and wild boars! You will go to hell sooner or later, and the Lord of hell will not let you go!"


    But no matter how much he scolded, he couldn''t offset his pain.


    I heard a creak on my body, and I was terrified.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    I must be dead this time. I just don''t know if my intestines and stomach can flow all over the ground when I''m torn apart later?


    That''s disgusting, isn''t it?


    Li''s unparalleled cleanliness mania broke out at an untimely time.


    But unexpectedly, when he almost made his imagination sick, the strength of his right hand suddenly relaxed.


    But the left was still trying hard, which led him to hit the left hard.


    He knocked the other party to the ground unprepared, turned his eyes and fainted.


    At this time, Li Wushuang also looked confused.


    What just happened?


    Why did he "whoosh" to fly, and why was it soft under his body?


    "Oh! Ghost!"


    Li Wushuang looked down and saw the people who were pressed on the ground by himself.


    Immediately screamed and stood up. I didn''t know if it was intentional. I stepped on the next three roads of the man under me.


    "Ah --"


    It''s a terrible cry!


    At this time, Li Wushuang also silently took back his feet and jumped aside silently.


    He frowned.


    Seems to be crushed?


    Suddenly, cleanliness mania made him feel more uncomfortable all over. Why did he step on such disgusting things?


    Thinking of this, he took a few steps back in silence.


    Anyway, the man has fainted. It''s none of his business.


    Yes, that''s it!


    In Li Wushuang''s place, he saw with his own eyes that someone shot a concealed weapon and solved the murderous guy at once.


    Reinforcements?


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    I''m afraid it''s because the other party doesn''t have enough hands.


    It''s hard for the other party to make a move. He can''t drag people into the water.


    "Thank you for your help, but these people are ambitious, savage and ferocious. Please don''t worry about me and run for your life!"


    With that, the long knife in Li Wushuang''s hand danced faster.


    At least, he should risk his life and help the benefactor delay for a while.


    In the woods, Lin Mengya was almost amused by this guy.


    This fool! It''s hard for them to protect themselves. They refuse others'' help for fear of dragging others into the water.


    A light flashed in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    On her right hand side, I don''t know when, suddenly a flute sounded.


    The sound was abrupt at first, like some kind of bird singing, so it didn''t attract the attention of some people who were playing happily.


    But Lin Mengya heard it clearly.


    She stood at the upper air outlet. She took out a small porcelain bottle and shook it casually. The blue smoke in it drifted out with the wind.


    Following the wind, he jumped up to the people who were tangled and fighting together.


    The flute slowly became coherent.


    It was too late when those people found something wrong.


    They were horrified to find that their actions began to slow down.


    And! Suddenly, some bloody hands stretched out from the ground.


    Those hands, grab their hands and feet, then drive away, and finally, even their heads!


    Those hands are like sharp mouths and tusks of wild animals, constantly gnawing at their flesh and blood.


    How is this possible?


    They have just escaped from hell. How can there be fierce ghosts who dare to take their lives in this world?


    The eyes of these people became blood red one by one, but they were different from Li.


    Lin Mengya clearly felt the resistance of those people.


    Their minds are much stronger than ordinary people.


    Nevertheless, they can''t break free from the nightmare cage she has woven.


    Lin Mengya began to clap her hands with a low voice.


    The low voice followed the crisp slap sound, which was scattered, but it woven a dense net with rhythm to cage those people in it.


    Is there no fear for the wicked?


    No, it''s just that their fear is deeper, so once it happens, it will be more powerful, and they can''t even break free, and finally they can only sink!


    This is what these people deserve!


    Just now, I was still desperately fierce, but now I was surprised to find that those ferocious guys actually began to hold each other, constantly scratching and biting each other with their hands and mouth.


    He also heard the sound of the flute and the subsequent applause. He didn''t feel anything except a little strange.


    However, the man standing on the side was fierce and unparalleled, but he frowned and listened to it for a long time, and then his face gradually became pale, with a bit of panic in his eyes.


    "What terrible music!"


    Of course, Li Wushuang reacted because he was proficient in rhythm.


    Even if you are not shrouded in the nightmare cage, you can feel the killing intention contained in the sound of the flute.


    Moreover, the more he listens, the more he recalls his most fearful picture.


    Before that, it was the days of heaven and man. After that, it was just the scene when he was surrounded. In the end, it became the separation between him and his little white su.


    For a time, his sadness greatly exceeded his fear.


    Unexpectedly, he began to cry again, which made him so fierce that he couldn''t touch his head.


    On the ground, people keep falling.


    And even if they fell, they did not let each other go. In their nightmare world, it was not their companions who were scratching and biting them, but those evil spirits from hell.


    Lin Mengya has been looking at the situation not far away. After a while, she stopped.


    Subsequently, the sound of the flute also stopped abruptly.


    Behind her, long Tianyu, who had been guarding around, took out all the things blocked in her ears.


    "It''s all right." Lin Mengya smiled and said.


    Long Tianyu nodded, but his heart was palpitating.


    I can''t belittle my wife!


    Even if the weak chicken is like money and gold, hasn''t her wife developed the attack method of the letter?


    Although he didn''t hear the sound, he followed and observed the situation inside.


    It can only be said that it is impossible to prevent and there is no room to break free.


    Li Wushuang limped to Li Ao''s side and quickly helped him.


    "Can you hold on? Otherwise, I''ll ask for help first?"


    But Li Ao just shook his head with a dignified look, and then protected people behind him.


    "You just saved our brothers'' lives. Please come out and see me, so that my brother can have a chance to repay his benefactor in the future."


    However, the attitude is very alert.


    Obviously, I was shocked by this strange means!

 Chapter 3156

    But there was still no response, and their hearts had sunk to the bottom of the valley.


    Just now, with the group of villains, they still have great power, but then the mysterious flute sound is too strange. I''m afraid they have no chance to fight back.


    Li Ao tightly held the long knife in her hand. When she was very nervous, a familiar laughter suddenly came from the forest.


    "Look, we scared you!"


    Lin Mengya happily pulled her man out from behind the trees.


    Seeing that it was her, those two people were stupid.


    "You... How are you?"


    Li Ao breathed a long sigh of relief. Immediately he couldn''t even hold the knife in his hand. With a "bang", even people sat on the ground with a knife.


    It scared him to death!


    To tell the truth, if it wasn''t them but others, he probably wouldn''t have the strength to stand up again.


    Fortunately, God won''t kill him.


    "It''s a coincidence to say that we also met by chance. If not, I''m afraid you both have to explain here today."


    No coincidence makes a book.


    No matter sooner or later, they will miss the conflict between these villains and Li Ao.


    But she also looked at them curiously, "unparalleled, didn''t you follow everyone first?"


    Because she wanted to come to Yuehu City, Lin Mengya sent the women rescued in the dungeon to a safe place first.


    Naturally, there are Cairu, who has to take care of her sister, and some old and weak women and children.


    As for Li Wushuang, it was because the situation here in Yuehu city was more severe, so he was sent away by Li Ao overnight.


    I just didn''t expect that he came back.


    Li Wushuang was also shocked. Hearing her question, he regained his mind and hurriedly said, "Cairu''s sister is awake! The little girl is very alert. She said she still remembered some things when she was confused. We were afraid to delay your business, so we rushed to send it to you!"


    "Wake up? So fast!"


    Lin Mengya also said in surprise.


    It seems that apart from using the right treatment, the most important thing is that Cairu''s sister has a very strong desire for survival. Later, she became one of the girls because she was accompanied by her sister patiently. But they also know themselves clearly. The owner of the palace has rescued them, so she has no obligation to continue to take them away.


    So when Lin Mengya went to check the children''s situation, she saw Zhang''s mother shrinking aside and looking at the situation in front of her at a loss.


    "Why don''t you clean up?" Lin Mengya asked.


    "We..." just as Zhang''s mother was about to speak, Zhang Maosheng came over and said, "our family has received great favor from you, so next we are going to make a living by ourselves and can''t make trouble for you."


    Zhang Maosheng''s face was serious. Lin Mengya could see that the boy was telling the truth, not retreating.


    At that moment, he knocked on the forehead of next chapter Maosheng.


    "When you should be smart, you made a mistake, silly! I have to avoid the edge. Do you want to take your family to hit the stone with an egg? Pack up your things quickly and let''s go together. It''s not too late for your family to leave when it''s safe."


    Zhang Maosheng touched his head foolishly.


    He didn''t expect that the leader of the palace family would pay so much attention to their Zhang family, and his gratitude deepened.


    "Master Gong, i..."


    Just as he was about to say something of thanks, he heard a whistle in the camp.


    The voice was three short and one long, especially sharp.


    As soon as Lin Mengya changed her look, she immediately realized that she was probably discovered.


    And that whistle is the code!


    "Stop talking nonsense, pack up your things and go quickly!"


    There is Xiaoyu in front of them. They must speed up their actions.


    Long Tianyu is taking blade one and the jade soldier in the forest. The latter is responsible for investigating the situation in the forest, and they are responsible for developing the retreat route.


    It''s impossible for so many people to have no trace.


    Therefore, they need to clean up the real traces in the process of retreat, and then make some confusing traces so that the pursuers behind can''t figure out their real retreat route.


    Long Tianyu is good at such things.


    Before long, several carriages galloped away from several directions under the escort of a group of people.


    Those who really need to retreat have long run on horses.


    Behind Lin Mengya sits long Tianyu, with a swaddling clothes tied to her chest. Inside, Xiao Fubao is opening a pair of big black eyes and looking around curiously.


    A pacifier was tightly bitten on the pink little mouth. Surrounded by the breath of his father, mother and brother, the little guy didn''t have the consciousness of running for his life, but looked at everything


    I''m curious.


    Lin Mengya protects the baby with one hand and holds Mo Yan''s waist with the other.


    Xiao Moyan had to ask the family what they were going to do because she was the one, but when she saw the way they stuck together, Lin Mengya gave up her idea.


    Everyone has their own fate.


    It was fate and cause and effect that she saved Zhang''s family.


    Everything should not be too demanding. Moreover, the Zhang family can still live unyielding under such bad circumstances. Lin Mengya feels she can''t look down on them.


    After thinking about it, she gave Zhang Maosheng a keepsake to enter the palace family land.


    "If you want to come to the palace one day, I''m always welcome."


    Then she got on her horse and left. She didn''t see Zhang Maosheng holding the token tightly behind her.


    One day, he will come to repay his benefactor for saving his life!


    But not now.


    Zhang Maosheng properly put away the keepsake and carried the luggage on his shoulder under the anxious expectation of his family.


    "Let''s go to ghost fog mountain!"


    It is the forbidden area of the ancient people. Everyone knows that there is a dark ghost fog all the year round.


    Few of the people who went in could get out.


    But he knew that ghost fog mountain was indeed the growth place of many valuable herbs.


    And those ghost fog are not toxic at all. The toxic thing is actually another thing. Unfortunately, most people don''t know it and fear the shock brought by ghost fog.


    "Oh, let''s go!"


    Zhang''s father swallowed his objections back into his stomach.


    What else can''t he see at this time?


    As long as their family can be together, even if he dies in ghost fog mountain, he doesn''t feel afraid.


    Carrying their luggage, the family quickly disappeared into the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 3157

    After separating from the Zhang family, long Tianyu finally ordered everyone to turn around and rush to their real destination this time.


    At the moment, Lin Mengya knew how black the man was.


    "I dare say you just ran around with everyone just to confuse those people?" She whispered in the man''s arms.


    "Yes."


    In the gallop, long Tianyu couldn''t talk in detail, but answered her in a low voice.


    But when Lin Mengya looked at the other party''s calm appearance, she couldn''t help wondering: "isn''t it true that all this is actually under your control?"


    Long Tianyu quickly looked down at her, but the corners of his mouth quietly bent.


    "Almost."


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but pinch the man''s waist.


    "No wonder, you''ve already calculated everything! Then why are you worrying me?"


    Let her think all the way about how to get rid of the pursuers behind her, and even think about how to use the least sacrifice to achieve the purpose of most people escaping if she didn''t escape.


    result!


    This guy had already thought about everything, but he had the heart to watch her get angry.


    It''s time to fight!


    Long Tianyu quickly grabbed the little hand that made trouble.


    Although his skin is rough and fleshy, his wife''s hands are not ordinary, and pinching people is really painful.


    Of course, he doesn''t mind when there are only two people in the room.


    But now, he thinks it''s better to let his daughter-in-law be honest.


    So he could only stabilize the horse and gallop while saying words of mercy in his wife''s ear.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya is not a fool.


    Even if there is any dissatisfaction, we have to wait for the settlement after autumn.


    After they had run for a long time, they came to a huge bare rock.


    Lin Mengya looked left and right and didn''t think there was anything special about this place.


    And there is no vegetation on it. Although there are not too many of them, there are also many.


    There''s no hiding here.


    Lin Mengya looked at her man suspiciously.


    Long Tianyu is waiting for now.


    Whispered in his wife''s ear, smiled and said, "madam, watch it."


    Lin Mengya''s ears are itchy. The dog man''s voice is crisp and numb, which makes her almost powerless.


    But before she broke out, he saw long Tianyu punch on a stone wall.


    "Hey? You..."


    Before she finished speaking, she heard a sound of earth shaking and mountains shaking.


    Then the seemingly hard mountain wall in front of me suddenly cracked a door!


    She widened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her. She couldn''t help exclaiming, "open sesame? Alibaba and the forty thieves or the story of the peach blossom source?"


    Long Tianyu didn''t hear what she said, but he was very satisfied to be surprised by his wife.


    "Come on, I''ll show you in."


    He took the lead in riding into the deep cave.


    Although it is narrow here, it does not hinder them from galloping in it while riding a horse.


    Lin Mengya tried to open her eyes in the dark, but covered the eyes of the two children with her hands.


    The light is gradually seen in front!


    She couldn''t help breathing. Unexpectedly, she could see such a wonderful scene here!


    Finally, long Tianyu rushed out of the tunnel with her on a horse.


    A blue sky suddenly opened up in front of her.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know how to describe her current feeling.


    She originally thought that long Tianyu was going to take her to hide in the mountainside, or in an underground passage.


    It''s a leisurely scene here!


    There was a small village not far away. Long Tianyu took her on a horse and ran towards the village.


    However, when she was close, she saw clearly that the village was not an ordinary village, but flat roofed brick houses in rows and rows.


    The people who come and go wear clothes of similar standard. Although there are men and women here, there is no curiosity about outsiders on everyone''s face.


    They are busy in the village in groups.


    Lin Mengya even heard the drill and the sound of banging iron not far away.


    An idea hovered in her heart. She couldn''t help looking at her man and asking each other with her eyes.


    Long Tianyu smiled and said to her, "remember I told you that there is the safest place here? I didn''t bring you here before because the time is still ripe."


    When long Tianyu said this, he also showed his strong desire for survival.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just glanced at him and said, "you''re lucky."


    Long Tianyu did say this to her before, but she also refused at that time, so he can''t blame him alone.


    But after all, it''s not easy to be concealed, especially when you see what it looks like here. It''s definitely not only for one or two days.


    So, how much did the dog man hide from himself?


    Although she was still upset, she also knew that now was not a good chance to have an attack.


    Keep it. I''ll interrogate it slowly in the future.


    She doesn''t believe that this smelly man can keep the secret all his life!


    When so many of them came in, the movement was not small, and soon alerted those in charge of the village.


    But they also knew that only their master could open the door, so although they were a little flustered, they were not afraid.


    Not long after, four or five people rushed over.


    Especially after seeing long Tianyu on the horse, the four people had respectful smiles on their faces.


    "Your Highness! Your highness, you are here at last!"


    "We knew you wouldn''t forget us. We still want to continue to work under your command!"


    Although their faces looked weather beaten, their eyes were bright.


    Their feelings for long Tianyu are very unusual. Some of them even have red eyes.


    They have been shrinking here all these years in order to return to their Royal Highness one day.


    Now the opportunity has finally come!


    When the four people were excited, they didn''t even notice the big and small ones that long Tianyu immediately came out.


    But where can long Tianyu be so willing to be ignored by his wife and son?


    At that moment, he immediately said, "this is my wife and the love of my life."


    Lin Mengya''s face turned red in an instant.


    Hey! This man is usually sultry, but she can''t stand the wave.


    But when the four heard this, they looked a little embarrassed.


    But they came forward and saluted Lin Mengya respectfully.


    "Yes, madam."


    Long Tianyu nodded with satisfaction, and his men must respect their lovers.


    But as sharp as Lin Mengya, she noticed it all at once


    The unnatural look of the four people.


    Some guesses came to her mind, but she was not in a hurry to ask, but just nodded to a few people, smiled and said, "it''s hard for you to stay here, Mo Yan, say hello to your uncles and uncles."


    The little guy was so excited that he couldn''t control his emotions. His crisp little voice was very popular.


    "Mo Yan has seen uncle!"


    The little man, carved in powder and jade, was stunned to show four people.


    Then there''s surprise. Try to say hello to the baby with a smile.


    "Is this your Highness''s eldest son? Really..."


    The old man didn''t know how to praise people, so he got stuck after half a sentence.


    "It''s really your Highness''s wind! People say that tiger father has no dog son. Your highness, it seems that there are successors. It''s a great wedding!"


    "Yes, yes! The old cow is right!"


    Looking at these four thoughts, long Tianyu thought of words to boast. No matter how good he was, he also looked disgusted.


    "All right, hurry and take back your poor end times!"


    Although it looks disgusting, long Tianyu''s heart is also beautiful.


    Who doesn''t like his cubs being praised?


    However, he deliberately did not introduce xiaofubao, not because he was eccentric, but because he was afraid that these four big men would scare his pink and lovely little girl.


    Just at this time, Xiao Fubao had slept soundly.


    This big hearted baby will not be awakened as long as she is in her mother''s arms, even if the earth turns upside down outside.


    Therefore, no matter how lively it is outside, xiaofubao still sleeps in his mother''s fragrant and soft arms.


    Long Tianyu soon made the four busy.


    He rode his horse and personally introduced the situation here to his wife.


    "Although I haven''t been here many times, everything here is designed by myself."


    When it comes to this, long Tianyu''s words have a touch of pride.


    "You see, behind the village is the martial arts field. Next to the martial arts field is the place where weapons are made. The iron ores we searched outside have been transported here."


    Long Tianyu said with a familiar introduction while pointing at it with a whip.


    Through his narration, Lin Mengya knows that this small village is self-sufficient and is also a secret base under military management.


    According to his own man, he made everything here himself.


    And the most important thing is that the generals here and those soldiers were sent in from the outside after thousands of choices.


    "The four we saw before were old subordinates who had followed me to the battlefield when I was in Jin."


    Referring to his old subordinate long Tianyu, he sighed a little.


    In fact, when he was a teenager, he had already taken people to the battlefield. Now I want to come, in fact, he misses that golden age.


    Just later


    At that time, he thought that his father transferred him back because he was afraid of the strength of the queen and the prince, so he had to let him hibernate temporarily.


    Now, I''m afraid the person who is really afraid of his growth is his "good father"!


    Knowing what he remembered, Lin Mengya immediately stuffed her hand into long Tianyu''s palm and silently clasped his fingers.


    "How did you think of hiding people here?"


    Lin Mengya tried to change the topic and didn''t want men to immerse themselves in those things in the past.


    And she''s really curious.


    "Kiss me and say good husband, and I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 3158

    Lin Mengya was so angry that she twisted the man''s waist again.


    "Love to talk, don''t love to pull down!"


    Dog man! She didn''t care about his concealment. How dare the goods play hard to get with her?


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Oh! His wife''s strength is really getting stronger and stronger. It''s hard to say whether she will "be unable to afford it" one day in the future.


    But the man still wanted to show off and continued to lead his wife around the village.


    Although he tried his best to hide it, he still felt a little more proud in his tone.


    "The four people before were my former department. It''s a pity that their families died in a conspiracy. I avenged them, and they vowed to be loyal to me forever."


    "At that time, I thought that one day, I would set foot on this land, and I would conquer it myself, not relying on anyone''s charity and compassion."


    "My master found this by accident, so I selected some good seedlings, sent them here and handed them over to the four of them for training."


    At this point, the man''s face is full of pride that he controls the world.


    "This is just one of the secret training places I have mastered."


    Lin Mengya was shocked by his man''s modest words. Then she suddenly realized that her man''s ambition and strength had always been unfathomable.


    She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and her face was full of surprise and admiration.


    "No wonder you always refuse to tell me the truth, long Tianyu. Now I''m more curious about how much you''ve done from me, but now I suddenly don''t want to ask."


    The daughter-in-law called her by name. Don''t mention how nervous long Tianyu was.


    He just came back.


    too bad! I''ve gone too far. I seem to forget that I''ve been hiding it from my daughter-in-law.


    What if the daughter-in-law turns over the old account?


    No, didn''t my wife just say she didn''t want to ask?


    What I don''t want to ask is that my wife doesn''t care about him? Turn against him!


    It''s over, it''s over!


    For a moment, I was as proud as an eagle flying in the sky. At this moment, I immediately became a group.


    Don''t mention flying. Now he just wants to hold his wife''s thigh and rub it hard for her forgiveness.


    "Madam, actually I......"


    He was at a loss. As soon as he wanted to explain, he was interrupted by Lin Mengya.


    "I asked you before, but because I had no bottom in my heart, I was afraid you couldn''t hold it, but now I''m not afraid."


    She said with a smile.


    Long Tianyu clearly saw some calm pride in her eyes.


    His heart settled down at once.


    "Well, no matter what trouble you cause in the future, your husband and I can handle it!"


    Lin Mengya gently beat his chest and said angrily, "come on, you''re panting when you say you''re fat. I can solve the trouble I caused."


    But there was one thing she didn''t say.


    She has a hunch that she may or may be targeted by great trouble, and I''m afraid her man''s strength can''t be completely solved.


    But at least she knows now that Yu has the ability to protect herself.


    As long as he can stabilize the rear area for himself, she can handle other things.


    The atmosphere between them was warm and sweet again.


    village


    Although everything in the son was built according to long Tianyu''s drawings, he was in a hurry when he came several times before, and he was not very familiar with some details.


    After visiting most of the places, they returned to a row of neat houses in the east of the village.


    This is the house where everyone in the village lives.


    Although long Tianyu seldom made some specialization, even on the way of marching, the general would have his own camp.


    Of course, this is not for enjoyment, but for the needs of work.


    Therefore, there is a spacious courtyard in the middle of this row of folk houses.


    It was prepared by long Tianyu for himself and his wife.


    In addition, there is a little creativity specially designed by him to surprise his wife.


    "Come on, I''ll show you our yard. You''ll like it there!"


    He led his wife''s hand to the yard with joy.


    At this time, people kept coming in and out of the yard, and some were responsible for carrying their luggage in.


    At the beginning, long Tianyu didn''t pay attention and just wanted to wait. If his wife was happy, he might take the opportunity to get some small rewards.


    But Lin Mengya, who was led by him, found that some people who came out of the yard were limping.


    She still wondered, there are not many people in this village, how can the wounded continue to work?


    But as soon as they entered, long Tianyu sank his face.


    He stiffly pointed to the west wing and asked loudly, "who let you occupy here?"


    The people questioned by him all looked at each other, but a clever soldier immediately replied, "Your Highness, this is the medical hall you set up yourself!"


    "When will I..." Long Tianyu was about to retort, but he suddenly thought of something and his face sank immediately.


    Seeing his highness who was still excited just now, they were covered with a cold breath, as if they were going to kill at any time. They immediately kept silent. Even if they were lame, they ran out of the speed of the rabbit.


    Everyone evacuated quickly. Soon, only Lin Mengya and her own man with cold air all over her were left in the yard.


    She looked carefully at the west wing.


    There came the smell of many kinds of Drugs mixed together.


    Most of them are used to treat traumatic injuries, and a small part is used to nourish the body.


    But she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Medicine is good medicine, but it''s a pity that the people who use it don''t have good Kung Fu.


    Many medicines do not make the best use of everything, and the prescription is not superior. At least, the efficacy is greatly reduced.


    For her and her teacher, it''s like a natural disaster.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t venture up to question others.


    She can see that these soldiers who come and go still rely on this medicine hall.


    But she doesn''t know why her man is so angry.


    Thinking, she gently pulled her man''s hand and said softly, "well, didn''t you say you wanted to take me to see a surprise? Let''s go. Don''t scare everyone."


    As she said this, she took the man to the east room.


    Long Tianyu glanced at the wing room in the West.


    The surprise is gone! Completely destroyed!


    But Lin Mengya obediently pulled the man to the east room.


    As soon as she entered the room, Lin Mengya felt familiar.


    Take a closer look at the layout of the house in the East, and follow her


    The main room in Liuxin courtyard is very similar.


    It''s just that her room is more luxurious, but it''s spacious and spacious here. The windows are bright. The design of the north and South pavilions also makes children don''t have to rush into the same room with them.


    On the whole, she likes it very much!


    Seeing that her man was still unhappy, she grabbed long Tianyu''s skirt, stood on tiptoe and kissed long Tianyu''s lips.


    "Thank you. I like it very much."


    Her eyes are bright and her heart is sweet as honey.


    That yard, she may never go back in her life.


    But at first, it was full of memories she didn''t know how much.


    Although she later owned countless real estate, even more luxurious places than there, there was no place that could be as meaningful to her as there.


    But she didn''t expect that long Tianyu knew her so well and recovered her with painstaking efforts.


    In short, she is very happy!


    His wife''s kiss melted long Tianyu''s anger after all.


    He grabbed his wife''s slim waist and took the initiative to chase her lips, making the kiss pure thanks more sentimental.


    Forget it, those things are not cheap to others after all.


    But that''s not what he''s angry about.


    At the beginning of the yard, he indicated that he wanted to keep it for his wife, collected a lot of medicinal materials everywhere, and secretly consulted Mr. Baili many times, so as to keep those medicinal materials in the best condition.


    To surprise his wife.


    The design here was his original dream.


    Even if his wife wants to study those herbs, it''s best to live in the same yard with himself, so that he can see his wife as soon as he opens the door.


    But now, it''s been taken first.


    Long Tianyu was still angry at the thought that his mind had been destroyed and his wife''s things had been occupied inexplicably.


    What followed was that he made more and more efforts, but a kiss almost killed her.


    It was not easy to let her go. Lin Mengya took a big breath of fresh air and stared at the man with a pair of misty water eyes.


    "You want to suffocate me?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes suddenly deepened a lot.


    "I can''t bear it."


    He just didn''t want to let go of the red lips and wantonly ravaged her beautiful lips.


    The distance between them was too close, but they were suddenly interrupted by the noise from outside.


    "Who prescribed the medicine? I don''t know if there are two drugs in it?"


    Lin Mengya''s dizzy brain just now woke up in an instant.


    She slapped her forehead.


    No! How can I forget my teacher!


    The teacher is not used to it. Although they are poison doctors, the combination of drugs is the basic skill of a doctor.


    Even an apprentice should not make mistakes in these things, so a family student like a teacher can''t accept such a common sense mistake.


    She ran out in a hurry.


    Sure enough, seeing master standing at the door of the medicine hall, he calmly shouted, "your medicine is obviously used to dredge the meridians and activate blood circulation, but your two drugs are mutually exclusive. In this way, if you drink this medicine, if there is internal injury in the viscera, it will not stop bleeding!"


    "Where are you saving people? It''s obviously killing people! Who''s your teacher? How did you teach you?"

 Chapter 3159

    Sure enough!


    Lin Mengya ran out and saw the teacher standing at the door of the West Wing room, angrily accusing the other party of the mistakes in the prescription.


    It happened suddenly, so the people around were just stunned and looked at the middle-aged uncle who didn''t know where he suddenly came out.


    Yes, it happens that bailiri cleaned himself up today. Although he is not as heroic as young people, he also has a gentle and elegant temperament.


    But only if you shut up.


    Lin Mengya walked quickly to the teacher and carefully distinguished the taste in the air.


    The medicine should have just been boiled, so she didn''t find it when she came in.


    Indeed, as the teacher said, although this prescription is used to dredge meridians and promote blood circulation, it becomes extremely dangerous because the two flavors are mutually exclusive.


    Generally speaking, a doctor who can write prescriptions for others alone is absolutely impossible to make such a common sense mistake.


    Therefore, the teacher can''t help jumping out and pointing out.


    It''s just that this way is really a little too rough.


    Lin Mengya pulled the teacher''s sleeve and just wanted to persuade the teacher to show mercy, but she heard a very dissatisfied man''s voice suddenly.


    "Where did you come from, you bastard! How dare you tell me what to do with my little miracle doctor''s medicine! Bah! I have old Deng here today. I have to beat you bastard to find teeth everywhere!"


    Before the voice fell, someone rushed out in a fierce manner.


    The man stared at a pair of bull eyes, came up and went straight to her teacher''s face with an iron fist.


    Lin Mengya frowned. Where would the teacher suffer this loss.


    He pulled the teacher''s sleeve and immediately stepped back two steps to avoid the man''s fist.


    "Wait! There''s a misunderstanding!" She hurried to call.


    But the man seemed to be completely angered. He failed with one punch and came to the second punch.


    This time, he went straight to the teacher''s chest!


    She screamed out bad!


    If you follow the power of this fist, I''m not sure the teacher will have to become the first teacher!


    Right now!


    She only felt that a pair of iron arms were tightly bound around her waist. The next moment, people changed their positions.


    Then, Lin Mengya heard the muffled sound of a pair of fists colliding.


    "Er..."


    A dull hum came, and then the iron fist man hurried back several steps, which stabilized his body.


    But his anger was frozen in place after touching the cold eyes.


    "Liao tie, do you want to die?"


    The man''s low voice was cold.


    Just a word is enough to keep everyone in the yard quiet.


    Long Tianyu took back his fist and narrowed his eyes. His heart was full of displeasure.


    Liao tie is becoming more and more presumptuous!


    Liao tie, the strong man who just came out and started with the teacher, was surprised when he saw long Tianyu, and then suddenly showed a big smiling face.


    "Your Highness! You''ve finally come back! If you don''t come back again, I can''t hold the little miracle doctor for you!"


    With that, the man suddenly turned and ran into the medicine hall, shouting while running.


    "Little miracle doctor, little miracle doctor! My highness is back. Come out quickly. Your man is back at last!"


    Lin Mengya: it''s probably a string missing from the head, isn''t it?


    But then, she suddenly remembered the sentence that Liao Tiegang shouted out.


    "Little miracle doctor? Man? Huh?"


    Lin Mengya just lightly repeated these words, and long Tianyu tightened her skin in an instant.


    The sky and earth were destroyed just now


    The momentum of all gone, some, only the doubts and tension in the heart.


    Damn Liao tie!


    Sooner or later, he''ll dismantle this brainless thing himself!


    With Liao tie''s enthusiastic voice, Lin Mengya tidied up her clothes a little and mercilessly pushed away long Tianyu''s hand.


    Of course, people still wanted to rub against her, but she gave her a look.


    If you don''t make it clear, you can''t get close to her!


    The people around didn''t know the situation, but they all knew that there was only one person who could be called his highness by general Liao.


    In an instant, people looked at him with a few hot admiration.


    But after touching the women around him, they looked different.


    Some are respectful, some are pure looking, but there are also doubts, curiosity, and even hostility.


    you ''re right.


    After Liao tie shouted those words out loud, she was as sharp as Lin Mengya, and felt that someone had a slight hostility to her.


    She followed her eyes, but saw several quite young young people staring at her angrily.


    The look in her eyes looked like she had done something treacherous.


    Not long after, Liao tie dragged a man out of it.


    Liao tie also enthusiastically pushed the man in front of long Tianyu and said proudly: "Your Highness! I can show you the little miracle doctor firmly. I can''t pry your corner to keep those smelly boys!"


    "By the way, the little miracle doctor has saved a lot of our brothers'' lives. Our brothers are also convinced of the little miracle doctor. We are waiting for you to come back and marry the little miracle doctor!"


    When saying this, Liao tie also wanted to look contemptuously at the woman beside long Tianyu.


    Hum!


    When he doesn''t know what''s going on with this woman?


    It must have been taking advantage of the little miracle doctor''s absence that made the means superior.


    He just showed her the color on purpose.


    There''s no way to bully the little miracle doctor!


    But Liao tie didn''t find that his Highness''s face was as heavy as ink.


    "Liao! Tie!"


    Long Tianyu didn''t even look at the so-called little miracle doctor. He grinned his back teeth and called Liao tie''s name.


    He''s going to be killed by this fool!


    Not to mention that he doesn''t know where this shit little miracle doctor came from. Even if he knows, it has nothing to do with his fart!


    He wanted to catch Lin Mengya''s hand for the first time, but he caught it empty.


    Suddenly my heart was cold.


    It''s over, it''s over! Madam is absolutely angry!


    But at this time, Lin Mengya was not very angry.


    She just looked at the little miracle doctor curiously.


    The other party covered his face with gauze, but his big eyes were pure and innocent. The whole person looked like a cabbage just out of the water, with a fresh and tender energy.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also saw the other party''s eyes looking at her man.


    Although it is well hidden, Lin Mengya still sees a bit of depressed obsession and expectation.


    however.


    The smell of this woman made her care.


    She sniffed subconsciously, then frowned slightly.


    Long Tianyu also didn''t care to clean up the mindless subordinates. He suddenly grabbed her shoulder and announced to everyone in a deep voice.


    "This is the wife I married, and the only love of my life."


    With that, he just glanced at the liar and said mercilessly, "as for others, I don''t care what purpose she is for! It can never be related to me


    Tie! "


    The little miracle doctor in white heard this, but he secretly bit his lips.


    She looked away in embarrassment. Her voice was thin and weak, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "Brother Liao, I told you earlier that you made a mistake. There is nothing between me and your highness."


    But the more she wronged Bala, the more it seemed that there was something ambiguous between them.


    Long Tianyu glared at Liao tie, but instead of making progress, he continued to shout.


    "Your Highness! The little miracle doctor has been willing to stay here to treat the wounded for you! Since these days, brothers have relied on the little miracle doctor, so they haven''t suffered much."


    "The little miracle doctor has suffered a lot for you. You can''t be dazzled by the women outside and forget the little miracle doctor''s kindness to you!"


    The people around him nodded one after another.


    A fierce look flashed in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    Just about to speak, she was stopped by Lin Mengya''s words.


    She looked at Liao tie with a smile and asked, "in that case, it''s really hard. Your highness, Liao tie is right. Even if the little miracle doctor has no credit, he has to work hard. You really shouldn''t be so merciless."


    Long Tianyu frowned.


    Ma''am, are you mad?


    But the next moment, he saw Lin Mengya winking at herself quickly.


    Settle down.


    It seems that his wife will start to be a demon again!


    very nice.


    Just cooperate with him.


    "Well, madam is right." Long Tianyu nodded, but he never put it on the little miracle doctor.


    What he hates most is being planted on his head.


    Obviously, Liao tie and his so-called little miracle doctor have violated his taboo.


    Especially in the relationship between men and women, he felt that he could kill Liao tie ten thousand times.


    Lin Mengya gently broke away from her man''s arms, took two steps forward, looked at the people with a smile, and then her eyes fell on the little miracle doctor.


    "I don''t know what to call the little miracle doctor?"


    "My name is Le ran."


    "Oh, Miss Le ran. Don''t take what you said just now. His Highness has always been clear about kindness and resentment, so his words are inevitably stiff. I''ll compensate you for your highness."


    Although her voice was not as delicate and weak as that of the little miracle doctor, she was gentle with a trace of hoarseness, but she seemed quite approachable.


    If we say just now, more people still have a bad impression of her.


    Now, however, everyone thinks she is gentle and kind.


    This is also strange.


    If you say this from someone else''s mouth, it is a clear declaration of sovereignty.


    But it was her, but it was boring.


    Of course.


    Lin Mengya''s mind skills are powerful now.


    Especially the basic skill of "voice control", she has made great efforts to turn her voice from disadvantage to advantage.


    The little miracle doctor, that is, Miss Le ran, shook her head hurriedly.


    Looking at a pair of eyes with tears in the twinkling of an eye, it looked like a poor little girl bullied by bandits. As a result, the next moment, her tears were blocked by Lin Mengya.


    "Husband, you''ve made the little girls cry. It was you big men who yelled and almost ruined the reputation of the girls. The girls said it was a misunderstanding. You just don''t know to listen to others."


    "Look, other girls are so angry that they cry. See if you will talk nonsense in the future!"

 Chapter 3160

    Originally, as long as Le Ran''s tears fall down and don''t even need her to say anything, everyone will feel that she is compromise, and then they will feel that she has been abandoned by others.


    Besides, she didn''t say anything. Even if they misunderstood, it''s none of her business. She explained, but no one listened. It can''t blame her, can it?


    But when the woman in front of her said so, she couldn''t cry.


    If she cried, wouldn''t she sit down and have nothing to do with her highness?


    On the contrary, it will make people think that this is Liao tie''s wishful thinking.


    But now Liao tie is her biggest dependence.


    Thinking of this, Le ran could only hold back her tears, but still looked at Lin Mengya with sad eyes.


    It was like being wronged by heaven.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flashed, oh! That''s it. You still want to fight her?


    Liao tie saw that the little miracle doctor he had always respected was bullied. He immediately frowned and stood between them.


    He looked at Lin Mengya unkindly. As soon as he was about to threaten the other party not to advance an inch, the other party opened his mouth first.


    "You men had better not meddle in the affairs between us women."


    Liao tie subconsciously wants to refute, but somehow he can''t speak.


    "Liao tie, right?" She turned her eyes to him and said faintly, "get out of the way."


    The woman is clearly in her early twenties, but she has great momentum.


    Even if they stand side by side with their highness, they can''t be ignored. It''s even difficult to say that they don''t match against their heart.


    They seemed to be on the top of a high mountain, which was frightening and unknowingly shortened their head.


    Even Liao tie could not resist for a long time.


    What a fucking evil door!


    Where did this woman get this posture?


    Finally, Liao tie just didn''t overdo it, but he didn''t dare to leave Le ran for fear that she would be bullied.


    However, Lin Mengya didn''t embarrass her. Instead, she thanked her in the name of their husband and wife.


    No matter what the actual situation is, Le Ran is always the little miracle doctor in the eyes of these people and their benefactor.


    If their husband and wife come up and accuse each other, I''m afraid it will chill those who have received her favor and feel that their husband and wife are arrogant and powerless.


    Just, is she the kind of person who can easily suffer losses?


    Le ran saw that the other party had never spoken ill of him, so he knew that the other party also had some scruples, so he put his heart back in his stomach and restored his previous appearance of indifference to fame and wealth.


    Just eyes, but always intentionally or unintentionally, always secretly glancing at her man.


    Of course, her man certainly won''t give any response.


    But in the eyes of the public, the happy appearance became affectionate and unable to think hard.


    Out of their gratitude to le ran, they will only be more and more reluctant to see Lin Mengya.


    Although she doesn''t care, she can''t let others step on her own.


    In particular, this happy Ran is a person who deceives the world and steals fame!


    She glanced at the medicine hall, smiled and said to le ran, "I''ve heard that Miss Le Ran''s medical skills are good. I wonder if I can see one or two?"


    At the mention of his medical skills, Yueran''s heart was more proud.


    If she can show her hand in front of your highness, maybe she can get your Highness''s special attention.


    It''s a pity to take this woman.


    She thought for a moment. As soon as she was about to speak, Liao tie said for her plausibly, "of course! Our little miracle doctor has exquisite medical books and can cure the disease!"


    week


    The people around also echoed with the voice one after another. Although Le ran seemed a little shy, he didn''t deny it after all.


    The smile on Lin Mengya''s face grew stronger.


    "So it is. I have to see it."


    "I don''t deserve it, madam."


    Le ran, with a little showing off in his heart, invited them in boldly.


    Bai Lirui had not said a word just now, but now he quietly provoked a sneer.


    All right! Kill them in front of their teachers and disciples, and he will complete her!


    The party all entered the medicine hall.


    Inside, there are some injured people waiting for Le Ran''s treatment.


    Le ran was as natural as the real master here and ordered people to see tea.


    "Please come and sit here."


    As soon as she entered the door, Lin Mengya looked at the medicine hall quietly.


    She thought that she seemed to know what it meant to be surprised by her man.


    The name of a medicine is written in each of the three tall medicine cabinets.


    She took a deep breath. The herbs in it were rare in terms of year and appearance.


    Most importantly, everything here is arranged according to her habits.


    Unfortunately, it is now occupied by people, and some original structures have been destroyed.


    The place where lelan entertains them to rest is a small lounge.


    It is separated from the medicine hall by a delicate bead curtain.


    Everything here is tailor-made for her, and everything is arranged according to her preferences.


    But now, she can only be a "guest".


    Lin Mengya felt that the man''s breath behind her began to rush again. She knew that the man must be angry.


    After all, no one wants to see his mind ruined by a stranger?


    Lin Mengya looked back at him gently and held his hand.


    Tell him with her eyes that she has felt his heart.


    She likes it very much.


    That''s enough.


    Long Tianyu''s anger calmed down because of his wife''s eyes.


    But the anger in my heart will not disappear with it.


    He has made it clear that no one is allowed to occupy this medicine hall. This is a gift he gave to his beloved.


    Unexpectedly, someone obeyed his words.


    He will recover this account thousands of times!


    Just now, Liao tie, who followed Le ran, suddenly felt cold in his back.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw his Highness''s cold eyes, and my heart trembled.


    But he never felt that he was wrong.


    Your Highness has changed his heart.


    Clearly said that the little miracle doctor was his favorite, but unexpectedly, he was hooked by those no three no four women outside.


    How can this be worthy of the little miracle doctor''s infatuation and dedication to him?


    He clenched his fist, but he was determined to seek justice for the little miracle doctor.


    Even if the other party is his most respected highness, he can''t tolerate his highness being so fickle and half hearted!


    Lin Mengya was afraid that her man would get angry now, so she could only take his hand and sit down.


    Le ran looked at the entangled hands and felt sad, and his eyes became a lot darker.


    This must have provoked the heartache of many people.


    In this meeting, Lin Mengya changed from a bad woman with a dove occupying a magpie''s nest to a woman


    A despicable man who bullied their holy and noble little miracle doctor.


    Keen as she is, how can she not see through the thoughts of these guys?


    However, she was not angry at all.


    The more angry they are now, the more painful their faces will be in the future.


    How can you teach them a lesson if you don''t beat them in the face at one time?


    The tea was soon served.


    Lin Mengya only smelled the taste and knew that this was her favorite green tea.


    that ''s ok.


    Not only occupied her pharmacy, but also robbed her tea.


    very nice.


    She will do it harder later.


    "The tea tastes light. Madam may not be used to it?" Le ran looked like a master. After taking a sip, he said apologetically, "I''m usually light in taste. If my wife can''t get used to it, I''ll have someone send me a cup of other tea."


    In fact, it''s showing off.


    After all, this green tea is a rare good thing outside.


    But Lin Mengya just smiled and lifted the lid of the teacup without sending it to her mouth.


    "I''m usually used to drinking green tea. Naturally, there''s nothing I''m not used to."


    "But miss Le Ran is really good-natured. I can''t bear to be slighted. I should learn from Miss Le ran."


    Seeing her smiling face and talking attitude, she didn''t seem to be looking for trouble, but her hands shook.


    Then she thought that she had been drinking this tea for several months, and there was no difference.


    What does this woman mean?


    She didn''t open her mouth, just lowered her eyes to show weakness.


    Liao tie naturally couldn''t see it. He shouted discontentedly at Lin Mengya.


    "What do you mean? Find fault? The little miracle doctor is a distinguished guest here. How can we neglect her?"


    Liao tie''s words are true.


    Since Le ran came here, they have not been careless about her food and clothing.


    But Lin Mengya still said with a good temper: "how else can I say that the girl Le Ran is a rare good and temperament. Although this tea is called green tea, in fact, the taste of strong tea is very strong. It''s just that I don''t feel it at the beginning of the smell, and I don''t know it until I get into my mouth."


    "So every time, at most three pieces of tea are good."


    "Besides, as a doctor, Miss Le ran needs to be much more sensitive to five senses than ordinary people. The strong smell of tea is most detrimental to her sense of smell. I think Miss Le Ran is considerate to everyone, so she didn''t say."


    "That''s why I say this happy girl is rare."


    She told the story, but she didn''t show off at all. It seemed that she was really just praising Yueran.


    But in fact, there was a cold sweat in lelan''s palm.


    She didn''t know that this tea was so exquisite!


    At first, she only knew that the tea was expensive, so she didn''t say anything when they asked her, but acquiesced that she loved this precious green tea.


    For a moment, she felt that her face could not be stretched, bit her lips, and water mist floated in her eyes again.


    Seeing her like this, someone immediately complained for her.


    "Madam, what does this mean? Is it taunting our little miracle doctor?"


    "The little miracle doctor is considerate of us, so he didn''t say it. It''s not like some people who are only proficient in these strange and cunning skills and only want to enjoy comfort!"


    Long Tianyu''s eyes turned cold and quietly clenched his fist.


    One of these people is one!


    Dare to say his wife, it seems that he was beaten badly without him!

 Chapter 3161

    The surrounding voices gradually calmed Le Ran''s mood.


    But Lin Mengya was not annoyed by such a siege. Instead, she looked at the herbs being boiled in one corner and said, "I''m afraid it''s because of the green tea, so miss Le ran made a mistake about the two herbs?"


    "The five flavors of green tea are similar to those of southern Sichuan. The difference lies in the smell and taste. I think the girl is mistaken. I''m afraid it''s the reason why she drank this strong tea?"


    She said with a smile.


    But le Ran is a tiny movement in his heart.


    Those two drugs, is it really her mistake?


    She wanted to open her mouth to refute the other party, but because of her guilty heart, she couldn''t open her mouth like that.


    After all, her medical skills are only skin deep.


    If it hadn''t been for those things, she would have been timid.


    But I''m afraid the old man really knows medical skills.


    If


    Her mind was tangled for a long time before she made up her mind.


    Nodding, she said with some guilt, "maybe so."


    "Maybe? It seems that the happy girl is not sure about it!"


    Lin Mengya''s smile was shallow, but her eyes were cold.


    Le ran was another expression of desire to speak and stop. He clenched his lips. The embarrassment on his face hurt many people present.


    Another person could not see her wronged and immediately defended her against injustice.


    "It''s just a mistake. Who didn''t miss?"


    "Yes! It must be the tea that made the little miracle doctor confuse the two herbs. I believe the little miracle doctor didn''t mean to!"


    "We believe in the little miracle doctor!"


    Le ran immediately looked very moved and his eyes were red.


    The face behind the veil is also relaxed and happy at the moment.


    She knew that everyone would forgive her and understand her!


    At this time, a merciless sneer broke such a harmonious atmosphere.


    "Tut, a group of fools almost killed by others and spoke for others."


    Of course, bailiri said this.


    Immediately someone stared at him discontentedly, but he was not afraid and stared back one by one.


    "Miss lelan, if you make a mistake for a while, it''s nothing. But there''s one thing I still don''t understand, so I want to ask you."


    Lin Mengya was still polite and gentle, but the cold color in her eyes could hardly be covered up.


    Le ran nodded, "please."


    "This medicine should be cooked by you to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis for the patient. Why do you give a pregnant woman this medicine that can make her abortion?"


    "What?"


    There was a sudden cry of surprise.


    Lin Mengya finally showed her cold and heartless side.


    If she could still accept the explanation that the other party had accidentally made a mistake before she came in.


    But after seeing the situation of the patients inside, she was extremely disgusted with this happy and natural.


    "Falling, falling tire?"


    The woman lying on the hospital bed suddenly sat up.


    His hands covered his slightly raised abdomen, and his eyes were full of amazement and surprise.


    Lin Mengya coldly stopped Le ran, then turned and walked to the woman''s side.


    "Don''t be afraid, put out your hand and let me see."


    It is amazing that the woman has a sense of trust in her.


    After knowing that the other party''s fingers touched her own pulse, the woman was surprised to find out why she would believe a stranger''s words.


    "Do you often feel abdominal distension recently? When you get up early every morning, you also meet blood, but it''s not serious."


    If the woman had a little doubt just now, now she nodded hard.


    "That''s right! That''s why I came to find a little miracle doctor to protect the fetus!"


    But what did she hear just now?


    That medicine is not a birth protection medicine at all, but a birth drop medicine!


    For a moment, the woman was terrified, subconsciously arched up and firmly protected her lower abdomen.


    After reading the woman''s condition, Lin Mengya got up and went directly to the medicine cabinet in the middle.


    Le ran thought she was going to teach herself a lesson. Before the person arrived, she screamed and fell to the ground.


    But unexpectedly, the woman didn''t look at her, but walked directly from her to the medicine cabinet in the middle.


    "Get out of the way."


    She coldly ordered the two people standing in front of the cabinet in charge of filling medicine.


    The two men hung their heads and dared not disobey her orders at all.


    Then, Lin Mengya stretched out her hands and began to quickly check the situation of the medicine cabinet.


    The arrangement of all the drugs here is the order that Yu arranged after careful observation, which is most in line with her habits.


    She doesn''t even need to open the cabinet to see. She knows the quality and quality of the drugs inside. Naturally, she also knows the drug properties.


    She grabbed more than a dozen medicines quickly without weighing. Her hand was more accurate than a weight.


    After catching all the people''s medicine, she directly brought down the pot of harmful medicine, and then replaced it with a new medicine pot.


    It still takes some time to make medicine. Lin Mengya went back to the pregnant woman again without pressure.


    "Lie down and I''ll give you a massage."


    The pregnant woman''s condition is very bad.


    At present, her eyes are red, and she places all her hopes on her.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her hands, intertwined her fingers and moved her fingers.


    Then, she began to rub acupoints for pregnant women.


    Not long ago, pregnant women felt a warm breath rising from their slightly swollen and numb lower abdomen.


    Although she didn''t know medical theory, a voice told her that her child was saved!


    "Thank you, madam, thank you!"


    She didn''t know how to express her gratitude and could only thank her again and again.


    Lin Mengya nodded faintly, but she still insisted until the pregnant woman fell asleep. Then she got up, rubbed her sour hand, and then walked to my happy side lying on the ground.


    Squat down and slap it.


    "This slap was for her child who had miscarried three times before."


    Then there was a slap.


    "This slap is for those innocent people who have lost their lives because of your lies of deceiving the world."


    "A scum like you doesn''t deserve to be a doctor."


    These two slaps stunned Le ran, but woke up the people around him.


    "How can you hit people with your hands?"


    Someone shouted discontentedly, but this time, Lin Mengya got up, cleaned up her sleeves and looked coldly at the fools who had been fooled for a long time.


    "Then I''ll tell you why I hit her."


    "In the past six months, can someone die because of abdominal colic? But there is no wound on his body and no sign of poison."


    When she asked, the crowd was quiet for a moment.


    Who is Lin Mengya?


    With a gentle smell, you can know what herbs are consumed most in this room


    Come on.


    It happened that the two drugs that the teacher pointed out were almost at the bottom.


    Followed by some herbs that dredge meridians and activate collaterals and hurt by injury.


    It can be said that according to the amount used, there must have been human lives long ago!


    "Let me ask you again. In the past six months, some people have died because of trauma and bleeding, and the wound is not fatal at all.


    "And."


    Lin Mengya didn''t wait for everyone to give her the answer, so she pointed to the pregnant woman and said, "like her, she obviously came to protect the fetus, but the result is that there is more than blood flow. Not only the child is gone, but even adults die because of the avalanche!"


    "These, yes or no?"


    With Lin Mengya''s inquiry, the guys who just shouted to support the little miracle doctor shook up one after another.


    Even though no one spoke, Lin Mengya''s eyes crossed and knew the answer.


    yes , we have.


    But I''m afraid they still don''t know that these things have something to do with this deceptive little miracle doctor!


    Lin Mengya turned and directly pulled the man from the ground.


    "Where did you put the secret medicine used to save lives?"


    She asked coldly.


    Le ran shook his head desperately, "I, I don''t know what you mean..."


    "It''s the pill you use to cure people every time."


    She said, trying to throw away the shameless big mouth again.


    What a good abacus!


    Those secret medicines have always been sent by Yu and used by people here as life-saving pills.


    But when she first saw this woman, she smelled her secret medicine from her body.


    The man not only swallowed her secret medicine, but also melted it and boiled it into medicine juice for people to take.


    No wonder he was regarded as a little miracle doctor.


    Together, they all took a fucking advantage of themselves!


    "I, I really don''t know..."


    Le ran was still thinking of pretending to be innocent with tears, but Lin Mengya sneered.


    "Teacher, give her the medicine! I''ll see if you have the medicine I''ve worked hard to save the big guy''s life!"


    Baili Rui couldn''t help it for a long time.


    At that moment, he immediately took a bowl and poured out the dark medicine juice.


    I just didn''t expect someone to stop him on the way.


    Liao tie''s face was gloomy.


    He is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that it must be difficult.


    But he still couldn''t blame the little miracle doctor. He was bent on making the big thing small and solving it privately. Wouldn''t it be better?


    But before he could do it, a fierce palm wind came.


    Liao tiehide didn''t escape. He was directly photographed by long Tianyu and flew out.


    "Liao tie, I''ll settle your account with you."


    The angry dragon Tianyu Qi field is powerful.


    Liao tie surrounded his chest with blood surging, but Sheng Sheng endured the fishy sweetness of his throat.


    He looked at his highness in fear, and his heart trembled.


    He, how can he forget, your highness, has never been a personality that can be manipulated by others!


    He was surprised how much he had died!


    When I kneel on the ground, I dare not do it again.


    "Here comes the medicine!"


    Bai Lirui smiled and handed the medicine to his little apprentice.


    Lin Mengya was not polite either. She directly pinched Le Ran''s mouth and poured the bowl of medicine directly.

 Chapter 3162

    With a crash, the medicine bowl was swept to the ground by her disorderly waving hand under the violent struggle of lelan.


    However, most of the bowl of medicine juice was forced into it by Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya deliberately loosened her hand and looked at each other coldly.


    Seeing that Le ran first pinched his neck and wanted to vomit out in horror, but finally found it useless, Le ran stumbled to the medicine cabinet.


    In the most humble corner, in front of everyone, lelan opened the interlayer of a medicine cabinet, and then took out a bottle of medicine.


    Regardless of what others thought, she quickly poured out a few grains and quickly stuffed them into her mouth. It was like sitting on the ground in shock.


    At this time, she realized that she was in front of others.


    Suddenly my heart was tight and I didn''t know how to explain my behavior.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also walked in front of her and squatted down, showing coldness in her eyes.


    "You use a prescription enough to kill people to make them grateful to you, and then use the secret medicine sent by your highness to achieve your so-called excellent medical skills."


    "I believe you don''t know nothing about medical skills, but it''s a shame for me to ignore human life, trample on the patient''s trust in you, and set off my excellent medical skills with other people''s blood!"


    Lin Mengya grabbed the secret medicine bottle in Le Ran''s hand.


    It fell to pieces.


    As soon as she started, she knew that the pill in the bottle was empty.


    And according to the specifications, there should be 100 pills in this bottle.


    Therefore, this woman is using these 100 secret medicines to buy people''s hearts and confuse right and wrong.


    Why did she insist on exposing each other''s true face in front of everyone.


    It is because Le ran did so that she not only harmed those patients who trusted her, but also almost made her family men bear the crime of abandoning everything.


    In any case, Yu will protect herself unconditionally.


    Cola''s ambiguous attitude will make people feel that their men have lost to each other, and then shake these people''s admiration for Yu.


    She doesn''t care what the other party''s purpose is or whether someone sent here to do damage.


    All she knows is that if she wants to pit her man, she can''t!


    "No, I didn''t!"


    Until now, Le ran still refuses to admit it.


    She bit her lips, constantly showing her weakest side, and wanted to do it again.


    Some people are soft hearted, and of course others doubt the authenticity of all this.


    But someone suddenly woke up.


    Like the poor pregnant woman in the hospital bed.


    "Doctor Le, I remember you told me before that I had miscarriage three times because I was too weak to keep the child. Is this true or false?"


    The woman sat on the bed and looked at each other with red eyes.


    Le ran bit his teeth and said reluctantly, "your physical condition is really not very good..."


    "But every time, I drink those fetal protection drugs without falling down as you say! Before that, I clearly, I clearly can still feel the baby''s fetal movement!"


    The woman covered her face and cried bitterly.


    That was the second time she was pregnant.


    Mingming has been careful for four months. Mingming has felt the baby''s fetal movement in her stomach.


    But it was because she was afraid of being the first child and because of Le Ran''s words that she was not in good health, so she came here to look for Le ran to recuperate and protect her fetus in order to leave the child in her belly


    ¡£


    result!


    She clearly remembered that the night she drank the medicine, she couldn''t feel the child moving.


    A few days later, she felt wet and wet under her body!


    At that time, she really thought it was her poor physique, but she didn''t doubt that there would be a problem with Le Ran''s medicine!


    "I trust you so much! I clearly did it according to your instructions!"


    Only the pain of the skin can make people wake up.


    Lin Mengya''s questions echoed in the hearts of the people for a long time.


    Some of them suddenly changed their faces and constantly recalled whether the death of their relatives and friends had anything to do with Le ran.


    People kept thinking back and making painful questions.


    "My brother, he obviously just suffered a little internal injury, but he spit blood and died!"


    "So, it''s not because he was hurt that the little third son died alive?"


    "I''m confused! When I saw that guy''s wound bleeding, I should have thought of it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t die!"


    Those things that were ignored before have now become clues to follow.


    Le Ran is still crying helplessly, trying to arouse everyone''s desire to protect her as usual, but this time, this move failed.


    Those people would defend her like this before, because of her dedication to them.


    However, if the so-called "kindness" is stained with the blood of their old friends and relatives, the little miracle doctor lelan will naturally lose his capital to settle down.


    This is why Lin Mengya detonated this matter.


    "I didn''t... I really didn''t. You all misunderstood me..."


    Lelan''s panic became a mess.


    But in fact, she felt wronged.


    Because from beginning to end, she never advertised how exquisite her medical skills were.


    They said they trusted their medical skills, so she would prescribe prescriptions for them according to her own methods.


    Yes, it has nothing to do with her!


    Thinking of this, Le ran didn''t feel guilty, but shed tears pitifully.


    "I told you that my suicide note was not good. I didn''t know there would be a problem with that prescription, and I told everyone that this medicine might be bad for my health, but they insisted again and again, and I couldn''t help it."


    It seems that he is going to be naughty to the end.


    But Lin Mengya wouldn''t follow the other party''s logic. She sneered and said, "can you tell them the effect of this bottle of medicine?"


    Yue Ran''s heart was cold, bit his lips and stopped talking.


    "Oh, of course you don''t dare to say! Because you still point to this medicine to save your reputation, you don''t even dare to take out the pill, but melt it into water to show your medical skills."


    Lin Mengya directly grabbed each other''s neckline and forcibly lifted each other''s head.


    "The medicine is hidden. I''m afraid you alone can''t find out the properties of those drugs. Come on, who helped you."


    This is like a drop of water falling into an oil pan, and the crowd immediately boils.


    Behind her, long Tianyu also narrowed his eyes slightly.


    However, his cold eyes fell on Liao tie, who was stunned.


    "Your Highness, I don''t!"


    Liao tie seemed to be swept by the cold wind and denied it coldly.


    But long Tianyu didn''t attack on the spot, but said in a deep voice: "not you, who is it?"


    Liao tie''s words were all blocked in his throat, choking him for a long time.


    you ''re right.


    From just now to now, only he has the most fun!


    At this time, Liao tie''s face has changed from black to green, and from green to purple. In short, it is very ugly.


    On Lin Mengya''s side, Le ran also panicked for a moment. Then, she still took the usual means and bit her lips tightly, just didn''t say.


    She knows very well that she doesn''t say anything. No matter how the other party guesses, it''s all the other party''s business, which has nothing to do with her!


    In this way, she has escaped countless dangers.


    But unfortunately this time, she met Lin Mengya.


    The strongest king who claims to pry open the mouth of the dead.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes turned on the other party. Then she whispered, "it''s not Liao tie. He''s at most the follower you''ve brought down. You can use him to eliminate dissidents, but he can''t do these calculating things."


    Liao tie, who has been holding for a long time: how does he feel that this is a little wrong.


    Le ran lowered his head and even closed his eyes.


    As long as she doesn''t show her emotions, the other party can''t grasp her.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her coldly, then got up and walked to the pregnant woman who couldn''t help crying.


    "Madam, can you tell me who is your husband?"


    The woman was also stunned, but now her trust in Lin Mengya has greatly increased. Therefore, she pointed to a man who had just squeezed in.


    The man seems to have just been called. He will run out of breath.


    When he came to the woman''s face, he hurriedly asked, "Chunxia, are you okay?"


    When the woman saw her husband, she cried out "wow".


    The husband was also at a loss, but he also knew that he hugged his daughter-in-law and coaxed her softly. His eyes were full of heartache and anxiety.


    I can see that they have a good relationship.


    Lin Mengya gave the couple a moment to recover, and then continued to ask, "brother, what are you responsible for in the army?"


    The man''s appearance is still tough. Although he can''t compare with the best products of her family, he can be regarded as beautiful outside.


    The most rare thing is that his eyes are very clear and his attitude towards his wife is patient and considerate.


    The man didn''t speak, but looked at Lin Mengya warily.


    But he saw long Tianyu coming behind him. Suddenly, his eyes showed some joy.


    "Your Highness Guo Hongyong, have you seen your highness!"


    Long Tianyu stood behind his wife to support her.


    "This is my wife. She has the same power here as me."


    This means that let the other party answer honestly without any concealment.


    Guo Hongyong knew that the woman in front of him was their legendary wife!


    But


    He still looked suspiciously at Le ran, who was sitting on the ground.


    No!


    Didn''t general Liao say that''s the woman their highness put in his heart?


    Does your highness have a red apricot out of the wall?


    Guo Hongyong, who loves his wife as much as his life, immediately disagreed with his highness.


    Your highness, how can you be so half hearted and change your mind?

 Chapter 3163

    But the man just kept the idea in his heart and answered Lin Mengya''s question honestly.


    "My subordinates are responsible for some documents in the army. My subordinates are responsible for checking the records of the food, weapons, wages and silver of the people and horses in the army."


    The other party spoke in detail, and Lin Mengya listened carefully.


    She always believed that there must be cause and effect for everything, and there must be a plan for harming others.


    To be honest, although Le Ran is an ignorant liar, she also risks being exposed in doing so.


    As a liar, of course, the most afraid thing is to be exposed, but why do you make such a behavior contrary to common sense?


    I''m afraid it''s either the pregnant woman or her husband.


    Lin Mengya nodded and made a stroke in her heart.


    Be responsible for checking the cashier to ensure that there is enough oil and water.


    "What about your interpersonal relationship? Have you offended anyone recently? Or someone wants to catch up with you?"


    After Lin Mengya asked, Guo Hongyong frowned and retorted in righteous words: "none of what madam said! Everyone is brothers and sisters. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible to appear here!"


    Lin Mengya can also understand his ideas.


    Also, in such a closed environment, it is easy for everyone to get together and cultivate deeper feelings.


    However, this does not mean that the things she said did not happen


    Where there are people, there will be fighting. This sentence is not just casual.


    Lin Mengya was not affected by the other party and continued to throw out her own problems.


    "Is there any attempt by the opposite sex to be nice to you? Especially when your wife may not be able to have a child for you, has anyone ever offered a pillow and wanted to have children for you, but you refused?"


    After asking this, Guo Hongyong obviously got stuck.


    But others said, "it''s impossible! Brother Guo loves his sister-in-law as much as his life. He once said that it''s OK even if he doesn''t have children, as long as he can stay with sister-in-law Guo."


    Guo Hongyong''s name of his beloved wife is also well known.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many people jumping out to prove the harmony between their husband and wife.


    But Lin Mengya''s eyes are always fixed on Guo Hongyong.


    She saw with her own eyes that men were stunned at the beginning, then became guilty, then confused, and finally precipitated deep guilt.


    "This matter concerns the lives of your wife and the three children in front of you, so I hope you can answer me seriously."


    Lin Mengya said this very seriously.


    At this time, aunt Guo also recovered and looked at her husband in disbelief.


    "You..."


    Tears welled up before the words were said.


    She pushed Guo Hongyong away madly, her eyes full of anger and disappointment.


    "Make it clear to me! The death of our three children, isn''t it..."


    "I don''t! Chunxia, you know, we have no guess. My heart can''t accommodate anyone except you!"


    "Then why don''t you answer your wife''s question? It''s not a guilty heart?"


    Du Chunxia cried like tears.


    She was heartbroken when she suddenly learned that her three poor children might have been killed.


    Now the husband may have an outsider.


    This made her feel more and more painful. She was unable to parry at all. She just felt frustrated and lost even half of her life.


    Seeing that Du Chunxia was so excited, Lin Mengya immediately took the medicine she had cooked before and handed it to the other party.


    "Drink the medicine first. Nothing is as important as your own body. What''s more, I believe Brother Guo has no external heart, but he must have promised others something, so he won''t tell the truth."


    Aunt Guo Du Chunxia didn''t want to live.


    But Lin Mengya''s words comforted her slightly.


    She brought the bowl of medicine and drank it.


    Suddenly, a warm current seemed to extend from the position of the heart to the position of the abdomen.


    After drinking, she didn''t care about anything else, but grabbed Guo Hongyong''s hand.


    "I don''t care who you promised. I just want to know if it has anything to do with the death of our three children?"


    A woman''s tears are a knife to gouge out her heart.


    Especially for Guo Hongyong, seeing his daughter-in-law crying so sad, he couldn''t care about anything.


    After gritting his teeth, he spoke frankly to Lin Mengya in a very low voice.


    "There is indeed such a person. But I only think she is young and ignorant, but she is just nonsense."


    "I never promised her, so I alienated her. But she pestered me again yesterday. I have made it clear to her, and I don''t want her to ruin her reputation as a little girl."


    Sure enough, there is such a man!


    Lin Mengya whispered, "who is this man?"


    "It''s a girl from the kitchen. Her name is Li Mingzhu."


    Lin Mengya has been looking at Guo Hongyong''s expression.


    In the whole process of his expression, he did not evade or hide suspiciously.


    Even when mentioning the woman named "Li Mingzhu", Lin Mengya only saw a bit of boredom and no other emotions.


    I''m afraid what Guo Hongyong said is true.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said to the couple, "I''ll find out what''s next for you. Now you can go back first."


    On the other side, long Tianyu has secretly ordered people to find the girl named Li Mingzhu.


    And the next thing, she was afraid that she would make sister-in-law Guo more sad after hearing it.


    Therefore, let Guo Hongyong take people away first.


    But before she left, sister-in-law Guo grabbed her hand.


    "Madam, can I keep my baby?"


    Looking at the hopeful expression on the woman''s face, Lin Mengya smiled and nodded.


    In fact, aunt Guo''s body is no longer suitable for pregnancy. The first three abortions are too frequent, and the medicine really hurts her body.


    It happened that she took over.


    With the previous prescription for recuperation, she is fully confident to leave sister-in-law Guo''s baby.


    Probably, some things are doomed.


    Guo Hongyong''s face also eased a lot.


    To be honest, he can not have the child, but this matter has almost become the obsession of his wife.


    He was really afraid that in case of any accident this time, his daughter-in-law would not hold up.


    Fortunately, there is a lady with your highness!


    The couple left with great gratitude. Soon, someone brought Li Mingzhu from the back kitchen.


    It was a little girl with dark skin and some ordinary looks.


    And when she saw these people, she was especially uneasy. She hung her head and stared at her toes.


    She doesn''t know why she was brought here.


    Lin Mengya looked up and down and asked, "your name is Li Mingzhu?"


    Li Mingzhu quickly raised her head, gave her a timid look, and then hung down again.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t be nervous. I asked you to do me a favor."


    Lin Mengya''s remark relaxed Li Mingzhu''s inner defense line.


    The person who called her didn''t say anything. She thought she had made a mistake.


    "Do you recognize her?"


    Lin Mengya pointed to le ran, who was quiet.


    The latter kept his head down and deceived himself and others to be an ostrich.


    Li Mingzhu looked at it for several times and was very surprised.


    "Is she a little miracle doctor?"


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Li Mingzhu immediately felt a tight heart.


    You know, little miracle doctor Le Ran is the most noble among these women.


    Once, everyone thought that lelan would be their mistress in the future, so they treated this little miracle doctor not only with gratitude, but also with respect.


    But I don''t know how this man became what he is now.


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with her?" Lin Mengya asked with a smile.


    Although Li Mingzhu is timid, she is not stupid.


    Then he shook his head and said, "I''m just a servant in the kitchen. I''ve only met the little miracle doctor a few times."


    "Oh, so your relationship with the little miracle doctor is not very good."


    Li Mingzhu doesn''t know why. She always feels that the other party has something to say.


    When she couldn''t guess the other party''s intention, she had to harden her head and nod.


    "Since you have a bad relationship, why would she kill sister-in-law Guo''s three children again and again for you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Li Mingzhu widened her eyes and said out loud in disbelief, "I, I don''t know about it at all. I''ve had thoughts about Brother Guo, but sister Qin told me!"


    "She also said that sister-in-law Guo is not healthy, so she can''t carry on the family line for Brother Guo. I''m a strong man, and I can certainly have a son for Brother Guo!"


    Li Mingzhu is not a man of many tricks.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have told Guo Hongyong about giving him a baby.


    Lin Mengya is just a fraud. In order to get rid of her suspicion, Li Mingzhu recruited all her words clearly.


    Lin Mengya obviously saw Le Ran''s body tremble.


    When Guo Hongyong and Li Mingzhu came just now, Le ran didn''t respond at all.


    It is enough to show that these people have no direct relationship with Le ran.


    But she can follow it.


    Finally, she seems to have touched this sweet and ripe melon!


    "OK, then invite your elder sister Qin over. I want to see if this person has anything to do with Miss Le ran."


    Lin Mengya''s move is to take a hammer and knock leran''s psychological defense heavily.


    This is a relatively closed environment. Even after she reveals the true face of lelan, she doesn''t have to worry about someone running away.


    According to their own men, the roads in and out here are very special.


    Except that very few people know the way in and out, others can''t go out.


    So she doesn''t have to be afraid to scare the snake.


    But in front of Le ran, deduce all the clues to le ran one by one.


    About half an hour later, someone pushed and pushed and held a man over.


    After the man came in, he immediately cried that he was wronged.

 Chapter 3164

    It''s just a trick that has always been easy to use, but now it doesn''t work.


    Everyone watched her howl silently, but no one came out to help her speak.


    Gradually, the sudden cry gradually sank.


    Then, by wiping her tears, she looked out secretly.


    It didn''t matter, but she looked at the extraordinary looking couple in surprise.


    Her most familiar face, a red face, stood in the corner and tried to stop talking, but no one paid attention to it.


    The other one was sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, looking quite embarrassed.


    With Qin Jingui''s plan, I can''t see what''s going on here.


    The whole person became more and more frightened, but those eyes turned stealthily, looking very restless.


    "Go ahead, Qin Jingui."


    Lin Mengya asked faintly.


    Qin Jingui trembled and hurriedly shouted injustice.


    "Girl, I''m an honest man. What do you want me to say?"


    "It seems that you are not going to say it. Anyway, Li Mingzhu and Le ran have put everything on your head. In that case, you will bear all the blame!"


    Before her voice fell, Qin Jingui jumped three feet high and shouted in a hurry: "girl, you can''t listen to them nonsense! Those things have nothing to do with me. I''m just asking for information for Miss Le ran. She took all the drugs, and I knew it later!"


    Qin Jingui''s inaction reveals the truth hidden by this layer of conspiracy.


    Since she came in, Lin Mengya found Qin Jingui''s sight, which first fell on Le ran.


    She made trouble for a long time, but she didn''t respond, and then she slowly calmed down.


    Qin Jingui''s attention never left lelan from beginning to end.


    It is enough to show that there is a relationship between the two, and they are not general friends.


    In front of everyone, Qin Jingui only said that he had indeed received lelan''s money to help her inquire about some news in the military camp.


    For example, who conflicts with whom, who has a lot of relationship with whom, including some peach gossip between men and women.


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengya asked about the relationship between Li Mingzhu and Guo Hongyong.


    But the result was that Li Mingzhu had nothing to do with Guo Hongyong before, but later, Le ran asked Qin Jingui to help them get together.


    When Lin Mengya heard this, she showed a sneer and returned to le ran.


    "Miss Le ran, I didn''t expect you to be such a person without shame and morality! No wonder you deliberately prescribed those poisons for the big guy."


    Just now, he was so happy that he suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Lin Mengya.


    It looks like a frog who is going to be angry with himself.


    So Lin Mengya made persistent efforts.


    "What are you staring at me for? Am I wrong? You are such a selfish villain. In order to deceive the big guy, you don''t even hesitate to use other people''s lives to perfect yourself."


    "If you are a hypocritical, selfish, vicious and cunning person, you should be despised by everyone!"


    "I didn''t! I was trying to help them. What do you know? From the beginning, I told them my medical skills were not good, but they insisted that I help them! That''s why I''ve been working hard to be a good doctor!"


    Finally, Le ran couldn''t help but roared angrily.


    Her chest fluctuated violently, and her eyes seemed to blow out anger and burn the woman in front of her to ashes.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and continued to stimulate her: "you help them? What can you help them with? Take your prescription that can kill people, or take the medicine made by others to save the people you have hurt, and then take the credit for saving people on yourself?"


    "Le ran, you are so hypocritical that you are disgusting."


    This seems to really hurt the pain point of Le ran.


    Just now, the holy fairy, who pretended to be high above the world and was not stained with fine dust, suddenly burst into a burst of crazy laughter.


    "Hahaha, I''m trying to help them! They told me that they hate those people. Therefore, in order to make these people happy, they are grateful to me, so I helped them get rid of the people they hate!"


    "What''s wrong with me? They worship me and regard me as the most important person. Naturally, I want to respond to their requests. I am the most holy God in their hearts. How can you ordinary people understand the mind of God?"


    This is the truth of lelan.


    Lin Mengya also restrained her smile. From the moment she saw Le ran, she found that this person not only had a strong taste of tea, but more importantly, she felt that the other party always enjoyed the people''s respect for her.


    Although she thought she had covered up well, who was Lin Mengya?


    A pair of poisonous eyes have long examined each other inside and outside, peeling and cramping.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya beat her down step by step, detective.


    Now it seems that this person''s psychological quality is really not particularly strong.


    "So, so many people die because of you, just because you want to be a God in the eyes of some people?" She asked.


    Lelan''s eyes were at a loss at the moment, but soon, she happily pointed to a man who changed his face in the crowd and said, "don''t you often complain to others that someone is always pressing on your head, so you can''t climb higher? So I did you a favor."


    The man''s face suddenly stiffened, but his reaction was not guilty, but his eyes spewed fire and clenched his fist tightly.


    Yes, he complained, but it was also the driving force that inspired him to make continuous progress.


    But he didn''t expect that the respectable opponent was killed for such a reason!


    "And you!" Le ran pointed to another man in the crowd, "you said that if your brother died, you could not be severely controlled by him. So, I helped you get freedom. How about you? Are you very grateful to me?"


    The boy was struck by thunder when he heard this.


    Soon, with red eyes and gnashing teeth, he rushed to avenge his brother.


    But he was stopped.


    "You let me go! I''ll kill this woman!"


    He''s just, he''s just angry!


    Why did the madman hear it and then catch his brother''s life?


    Damn it, damn it!


    Yue Ran''s words aroused countless people''s panic and shame.


    What''s more, I regret why I complained about the cruel words for the sake of being frank for a while?


    But in fact, they don''t know that this will be heard and acted happily as a means of kindness.


    Finally, Le Ran''s finger came to Li Mingzhu.


    Her smile became softer and her voice was extremely gentle,


    But it was a bit gloomy.


    "And you. I know you always hide and cry secretly in order to get married. Therefore, I asked people to ask you the conditions for choosing a husband."


    "If only you could be a man like Guo Hongyong. Unfortunately, he already has a wife, so I want his wife to disappear."


    "I just didn''t expect his wife''s life to be so big. Ha ha, ha ha, but I have given her full medicine. This time, she will not survive! Ha ha, ha ha, look, I have met all your wishes, so you should be respectful and obedient to me!"


    The happy laughter made people feel cold in their back.


    Everyone looked at the woman in disbelief.


    Who could have thought that she would consolidate her position in this way and want to keep herself high forever.


    Lin Mengya''s face turned cold.


    Then she quietly stuffed the lid of a small medicine pot around her waist.


    She opened the medicine pot quietly when she came in.


    There is a piece of medicine incense inside. Its function is to cooperate with her voice control technique to explore the deepest secret in everyone''s heart.


    Although today is her first time to use it, it looks as if the effect is good.


    Le ran also gradually woke up.


    Suddenly, her face turned white.


    What did she, she just said?


    How could you, just say those terrible things?


    No, she can''t admit it.


    Once you admit it, she''s finished!


    Le ran immediately wanted to explain, but she was probably used to pretending to be weak and letting others fight for herself. She didn''t know what to say.


    She could only look to her supporters for help.


    But no matter Liao tie or others, now let alone talk to her.


    The eyes they looked at her seemed to be full of poison and wanted to break her into pieces on the spot.


    She was frightened by everyone''s eyes and leaned against the wall in horror on the spot. She didn''t know what to do.


    How? How did you get here?


    In the end, what''s wrong?


    Long Tianyu''s face is very ugly.


    Originally, he was a little complacent and felt that everything here was under his control.


    But what happened today was hitting him in the face.


    At the same time, let him understand how naive his previous ideas were.


    Here is closed to the outside world, but at the same time, due to the blocking, the acquisition of internal and external information is not synchronized.


    And he did not train these people in the way of the dead.


    It was also when he sent people over, he didn''t think carefully, which led to being exploited by others.


    Moreover, if someone uses his flag to bewitch his army with his support, isn''t he making wedding clothes for others?


    Thinking of this, long tianyudun felt heartache.


    No!


    This matter must be strictly investigated!


    If you find someone secretly buying people''s hearts and trying to deceive them, he will let the other party spit out his benefits first, and then break those guys to pieces!

 Chapter 3165

    After being thoroughly debunked, Le ran found that the methods he was proud of had completely lost their function.


    She pitifully and innocently asked Liao tie for help, hoping that he could stand in front of her as before, become her only dependence and the most powerful supporter, and eradicate all those who tried to be unfavorable to her for her.


    But this time, Liao tie avoided her eyes.


    The panic and grievance in Le Ran''s heart suddenly changed into a strong resentment.


    What''s wrong with her?


    She told everyone the truth, but they just didn''t believe it. What does this have to do with her?


    Yes, every time she meets a question she doesn''t want to answer, she will face it with silence.


    But she didn''t say anything either, did she?


    So, it''s all their own fault.


    Now something''s wrong, but they want to put it on her and let her be the scapegoat.


    you must be dreaming!


    She didn''t do anything. She''s innocent.


    No one wants to push her out of the black pot!


    "Brother Liao, don''t you even want to believe me?"


    "I --"


    Liao tie subconsciously wants to deny it.


    But he could still remember what had just happened.


    At first, he appreciated Le ran and respected her.


    Later, he was really moved by Le Ran''s kindness, and he really felt that this gentle and kind girl matched their highness very well.


    Therefore, even if the truth is revealed now, he still wants to ask for Le ran.


    Perhaps, she really just inadvertently lost.


    "Liao tie, how can you ignore me? At first, you said in front of everyone that I was your Highness''s sweetheart!"


    As soon as she opened her head, lelan seemed to have finally found a way to vent. Her eyes were red and she stared at Liao tie who had not returned to her senses.


    "I told you long ago that you recognized the wrong person. It was your repeated insistence that made me have to tell a lie for you; you knew my medical skills were bad, but you helped me hide it from everyone and even cleaned up for me and put me in the position of this so-called little miracle doctor!"


    "If it hadn''t been for you, all this wouldn''t have happened. I have to thank you for today!"


    Yue Ran''s words, word by word, shocked Liao Tieru as much as he was struck by lightning.


    "Le ran girl, you, you are bloody!"


    "Ha ha!" Le ran suddenly sneered, no longer hiding his true emotions, and looked at Liao tie with a little more contempt.


    "Brother Liao, every word I said is false? Didn''t you bury the first person who died for me?"


    Yue ran threw out this sentence lightly, and Liao tie''s face immediately became extremely pale.


    "I still remember that I was at a loss. Finally, brother Liao said to me, don''t worry, you will help me."


    "So, brother Liao, you won''t forget the poor man? He''s in pain!"


    Le Ran''s words are still gentle, but the contents revealed in the words are creepy.


    "You, how can you..."


    Liao tie was so angry that his blood surged up. His shock and anger were intertwined, so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    "What? Liao tie, you son of a bitch! Didn''t you tell me that my brother died in an accident?"


    Suddenly, a young man with red eyes rushed out of the crowd


    The man smashed Liao tie with one punch.


    Liao tie stumbled back a few steps, and the young man was stopped by others who rushed out.


    But the young man''s questioning voice made Liao tie''s eyes gradually gray.


    "My brother is only 16 years old! He is still half a child, and there are only two of us left in our village. When we came, I told him that our brothers would make achievements and careers with his highness and avenge our parents and villagers!"


    The more the young man said, the more sad he was. At last, he sat on the ground and cried.


    "Blame me, blame me! If I hadn''t hurt him with the wrong hand when I taught him at that time, he wouldn''t have come to find this quack doctor, nor would he have been killed and hurt to death... How painful should my brother be at that time?"


    Young people beat their hearts and feet to regret, but they can''t save a lost life.


    Everyone was silent because of the youth''s words.


    But at this time, someone laughed untimely.


    Lin Mengya looked at the music with disdain on her face. Sure enough, she heard the latter''s gentle but cold mockery.


    "But don''t you think he''s a burden? You beat all the scars on his body. When I drugged him, he told me that when you married your daughter-in-law, I''m afraid you can''t continue to take care of him."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I got rid of a big burden for you, okay? You should thank me. Without me, a cowardly and incompetent person like him will drag you down all your life!"


    Le Ran''s words are tantamount to adding fuel to the fire, and the youth''s eyes are burning red.


    "Fart your mother! He is my brother! No matter what happens, he is my own brother. Even if I get married, he is also my most important brother!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and stared at Le ran. It seemed that he was going to skin her and cramp her.


    "Hypocrisy! If you really care about him so much, how can you kill him?"


    Le ran still thinks he has seen what the youth thinks.


    She could see the man''s injury clearly.


    There is no good place all over the body. What brother is clearly an enemy!


    These people, ah, are so hypocritical!


    "That''s because he doesn''t want to drag me down!"


    Every word of the young man was filled with great pain and despair, "all the injuries on his body were caused by his own secret practice, but I knew I was..."


    In the last memory of the young man, the young man who always followed him silently kept looking for someone to practice secretly in order to catch up with him.


    Obviously, he is introverted, but he grits his teeth and insists on asking others to practice with himself.


    Fall to the ground again and again, and then get up again and again.


    Even if he was hurt, he never gave up, even pretended to be strong in front of himself, and never complained to himself.


    But now, all this is gone!


    "What do you know? The village where we were born was slaughtered by mountain bandits. We saw with our own eyes how those parents and villagers died in the hands of bandits, but we can only hide and can''t even revenge..."


    Therefore, after he and his brother were selected and sent here, they all worked hard to avenge their families as soon as possible.


    But his only little brother died.


    The words of the youth have brought back painful memories of many people.


    Many of them are orphans without parents. Some of them leave their homes for various reasons, carrying a heavy past and embarking on this road blankly and alone.


    His highness is the one who accepted them, and so is the one who gave them the opportunity.


    But they were dissatisfied with your highness because of their words with Liao tie.


    Obviously, they are the most unqualified to be dissatisfied with your highness.


    Lin Mengya felt the emotional change of these people.


    My heart breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, what happened here is not entirely attributable to the imperfect layout of long Tianyu.


    But in this closed environment, in fact, people''s thoughts are easier to be imprisoned, that is, the so-called "washing and brain".


    Waiting day after day, people''s hearts are the easiest to change.


    Therefore, once someone''s loyalty to long Tianyu goes wrong, the people in his environment will become the chess pieces he can directly control.


    Under such circumstances, Yu is no different from raising enemies for himself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya suddenly came up with an idea.


    She narrowed her eyes. Maybe she can discuss with Yu later.


    I was thinking that the accident would happen again.


    The sad young man suddenly burst out, and everyone was relaxed for a while. Unexpectedly, he took a loophole.


    "I want you to pay for my brother''s life!"


    The young man shouted, suddenly pulled out a dagger in his hand and stabbed Le Le ran fiercely.


    With a "puff" sound, the dagger stabbed into a man''s chest, but the fallen man was Liao tie.


    "Ah -" Le ran screamed, then suddenly stepped back and stuck himself firmly to the wall, regardless of Liao tie who had just blocked her fatal injury.


    The crowd was in a moment of confusion. Fortunately, long Tianyu reacted quickly. Next, he held the young man''s hand.


    "Kill you! You all deserve to die!"


    With red eyes, the young man was about to lose his reason. He kept struggling violently and seemed to have completely lost his reason.


    Lin Mengya found that the situation was not quite right. She immediately came forward and pressed the two acupoints on the young man''s head.


    The young man immediately softened and fainted.


    "Find two people and take him to the back to have a rest."


    Lin Mengya ordered her to go down in an orderly manner.


    Since long Tianyu arranged it according to his preferences, the structure should be similar to what he thought.


    The front of the medicine hall is the medicine cabinet and the clinic bed, and there should be a ward behind it.


    Someone volunteered and went behind with the young man on his back.


    Sure enough, I opened the curtain before and after the partition and saw that there was a fairly spacious ward behind.


    When the young man was sent over, she just wanted to look back at Liao tie''s situation. As a result, she saw that the man was covering his chest and climbing to the foot of long Tianyu.


    "Your Highness, please spare miss lelan''s life..."


    Unexpectedly, up to now, Liao tie will plead for Le ran.


    Lin Mengya could not help but sigh that this should be true love, right?


    But when long Tianyu heard the speech, he just looked at his former subordinates coldly, without even a trace of pity.


    "All the other secret medicines are in your hand."


    It''s not the tone of doubt, but long Tianyu is sure that since Liao tie can help Le ran bury the body in private, he won''t have any chance to expose Le ran.


    The secret medicine is the most favorable weapon to maintain Le Ran''s position.


    "I''m ashamed. It''s all my fault. I''m stubborn. Your highness can kill me. Please, please let her go..."

 Chapter 3166

    Long Tianyu bowed his head, but at the moment, for this former subordinate who was stubborn to death, it is inevitable that some hate iron and steel.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "it''s against military regulations to help others steal secret medicine! Liao tie, you''re not sorry to die. What''s the qualification to plead for others?"


    In the past, although Liao tie was not one of the ten most powerful iron guards under his command, he made an exception to send Liao tie here because he was righteous and thought he was loyal to himself.


    Unexpectedly, Liao tie gave him a loud slap.


    Although others failed to observe, he gave Liao tie a chance!


    Hearing this, Liao tie''s face turned white again.


    He was most aware that although his highness attached great importance to them, he also attached great importance to military regulations.


    Even if your Highness''s most capable confidant and elite violate military regulations, your highness will deal with them impartially.


    But he couldn''t watch lelan die in front of him.


    Liao tie stretched out his bloody hand, grabbed long Tianyu''s clothes and said with difficulty: "Liao tie has never asked your highness in his life. Cough... In the battlefield, your highness promised me that I could ask your Highness for a grace whenever and wherever..."


    "Liao tie!"


    Long Tianyu was completely angered when he heard this.


    He grabbed each other''s collar with both hands, and his eyes were full of disappointment with Liao tie.


    "Dian, your highness..." Liao tie was guilty and dared not look at long Tianyu.


    "I know it''s all my fault, so I just ask your highness to spare his life for the sake of our former colleagues..."


    "Stubborn!"


    Long Tianyu roared angrily. He really wanted to slap this guy to death.


    Instead of leaving him to continue to disgrace in the world!


    When Lin Mengya saw this scene, she stopped the man at the edge of the outbreak.


    "What are you stopping me for? I have to break his head today to see if there is water in him!"


    How else would you do such a stupid thing?


    At the beginning, he brought these people here from his hometown. In addition to his brotherhood, he also wanted to remember their loyalty and desperate support.


    So he vowed that they could make a request to themselves at any time.


    However, there are limitations to this requirement, that is, it cannot violate the most basic fairness and morality.


    He knew that some of his brothers were carrying deep blood feuds, so he would let them have no worries.


    But he didn''t expect that Liao tie, who was out of his mind, gave up such an important way back to a liar!


    When his wife stopped him, long Tianyu naturally could not do it again, but this did not mean that he would stop attacking each other with words.


    "Liao tie, I''ll tell you the truth. Even if you say I''m treacherous or I''m a villain in vain, I won''t agree to anything!"


    He took a deep breath, and his anger was barely subdued by him.


    "You asked me to let her go. Have you ever thought about those who were killed by him?"


    "Do they die because they are not protected by people like you?"


    Long Tianyu''s question made Liao tie blush.


    "Answer me!" Long Tianyu roared, and Liao tie''s body trembled violently, but he couldn''t control it anymore. He wept and repented.


    "I''m not human, I''m really not human!"


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ve long found that Miss Le Ran''s medical skills are not good, but I didn''t know what happened at that time. I and I were obsessed, so I did those things!"


    "Your Highness, I know I can''t look back, and those dead brothers and sisters won''t forgive me."


    "My life is not enough to repay my bad debts, but the responsibility lies with me. If I hadn''t insisted on my own way and stubbornly identified Miss Le ran, the later things wouldn''t have happened."


    Liao tie is such a tough guy, but he can''t help crying at the moment.


    Long Tianyu looked at him coldly and cried bitterly. His fist clenched and loosened, and finally clenched it tightly.


    He can''t spare Liao tie lightly!


    Not only did the other party violate military regulations and offend his wife, but more importantly, Liao tie, as a general, actually saw his subordinates mutilated for his own selfish desires, and even helped the murderer deal with the aftermath and bury the crime.


    His heart is already irreproachable!


    "Liao tie, you have violated military regulations and failed to fulfill your duties as a general. From now on, you have been expelled from the Dragon army by me!"


    The punishment of being expelled from the army is more painful for people like them who want to devote their lives to the battlefield than to die.


    Liao tie covered his chest and begged long Tianyu in pain: "Your Highness, I am willing to die as a sinner. Please take back your order and don''t drive me out of the Dragon army!"


    He had some wrong thoughts about Le ran and did many wrong things, but he never thought he would leave here.


    He has sprinkled all the enthusiasm of his life on this army. If he is really expelled from the Dragon army, his soul will be uneasy in the future. He has become a lonely ghost and has no place to live.


    But no matter how he pleaded, long Tianyu''s heart was like a rock, and there could be no room for return.


    "Liao tie, from now on, you are neither a member of our dragon army, but also hate those who harm our dragon army. You know what the Dragon King means to treat his enemies."


    At this point, long Tianyu has no patience with Liao tie.


    It''s not his heart of stone.


    Liao tie or other iron guards are his most loyal subordinates. He trusts them and cherishes them at the same time.


    What about those soldiers who also abandoned their homes and businesses to go to their own?


    Is it because they are not so familiar with themselves as Liao tie and other iron guards, he can turn a deaf ear to the lives and deaths of those people?


    His dragon army has a total of 233654 soldiers.


    Can he ignore the lives of these people? Isn''t the life of these people life?


    As a general, he can put all his eggs in one basket on the battlefield, even if he loses himself, as long as he can defeat the enemy.


    But he would never allow his soldiers to die in vain because of their different identities.


    This is the bottom line he can''t break at all!


    Even himself, he would never allow this to happen.


    Liao tie is still pleading.


    This time he really knew how big a mistake he had made.


    He would rather die than be expelled.


    But long Tianyu just waved and asked someone to drag him out.


    "I am also responsible for my negligence in this matter. All those injured by this matter can receive a generous compensation. I will support the parents of those who died all their lives."


    Although long Tianyu looks as usual, Lin Mengya can see that he has been trying to resist his anger.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this is not the best time, my man would surely get rid of those two evils by himself.


    When people around heard long Tianyu''s words, they were silent one after another.


    "And." Long Tianyu took a deep breath and continued to say in a low voice, "if you are completely disappointed with the Dragon army and don''t want to stay here, I will personally return you in three months."


    Three months is not enough for him to erase all traces here.


    But he doesn''t want those people to stay and train with disgust.


    This is not only harm to them, but also a hidden danger for the Dragon army.


    Although everyone here is reluctant to send him away, and such an unprepared departure will also have some impact on his deployment.


    But since the damage has been done, and it has a great relationship with him, he can''t sit back and continue to stab their hearts.


    Long Tianyu didn''t stay and listen to these people''s decisions on the spot, because he was afraid that he would kill Liao tie and Le ran directly.


    Lin Mengya was worried when she saw that he was trying to leave, but now she still had more important things to do.


    She must count the number of evil fruits created by Le ran in the shortest time.


    As a wife, she fully supports her husband''s decision, and as a doctor, she can''t see what lifelong harm those people leave because of the willful misconduct of a quack doctor.


    There are too many people who have been treated indiscriminately by Le ran, and even with her secret medicine, because Le ran doesn''t understand the properties of some drugs and doesn''t carefully check their conditions, the indiscriminate use of drugs also leads to some people''s drug symptoms, or some sequelae due to too much or too little dose.


    She was busy until late at night, dragging her tired body back to the two people''s room.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the dark inside the house.


    A figure was as like as two peas in a chair. In the afternoon, she came to look at it secretly. It was the same action.


    This shows that the man sat rigidly in his chair all afternoon.


    Lin Mengya coughed a little, deliberately attracted the attention of her man, and then complained a little.


    "My shoulders and neck are so sour this afternoon!"


    The man really moved when he heard this.


    Even in the dark, I can walk to her accurately.


    Generous and warm hands covered her sore shoulders and kneaded and pressed them skillfully.


    "Hey, it''s so comfortable to be here a little harder and a little lower. How can my husband do everything so well? What should I do without you in the future?"


    Lin Mengya was pressed on the couch by long Tianyu to massage and relax.


    Although the man is very silent, Lin Mengya can feel the complex emotions in each other''s hearts.


    Although in front of outsiders, her family men are always fierce and cold, she knows that in fact, in the hearts of men, the once warm and sincere youth has never really been far away.

 Chapter 3167

    The movement on long Tianyu''s hand is also more and more gentle. Finally, Lin Mengya turns back, holds his hands tightly, and looks up at him with a smiling face.


    "You..." She just wanted to say that if he had anything, she could tell herself. There was no need to hold it in her heart.


    But long Tianyu took her one step faster and dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "I''m not that vulnerable."


    Liao tie did this. He was really angry after being betrayed, but he was not a person who would be dominated by emotion.


    He quickly got out of his negative emotions and looked at the problem rationally.


    The first is the origin of Le ran.


    "I''ve asked people to check the background of Le ran. It''s strange that she seems to appear suddenly, but at the right time, which can hide the world and even make Liao tie''s mindless man believe her identity."


    Long Tianyu has always been an activist.


    And here is his card in the end. Although two moths were not detected for a while, he can still master everything here in the shortest time.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya also quite trusts her man''s ability.


    Besides, when we arranged here, our men were not mature yet.


    Let him be extremely resourceful, but he can''t even figure out the hearts of the people at once.


    But that doesn''t mean her men are incompetent.


    After all, being able to find such a hidden place to hide his power under the eyes of the ancient family is enough to explain his man''s scheming and means.


    She also knows why her men dare to let her run amok in the ancient clan.


    It''s really supported by someone!


    After thinking about what long Tianyu said, Lin Mengya nodded and said her guess.


    "Does it mean that the ancient people are staring here?"


    This is the most likely guess.


    But long Tianyu shook his head and a light flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s not the ancient people. Don''t you think this happy style is a little familiar?"


    familiar?


    Lin Mengya blinked her big bright eyes.


    In her opinion, Le ran was not so vicious as mentally ill.


    Clearly, it was le ran who committed a murder case in order to maintain his false name, but what was the result?


    However, she put the responsibility on others, and always firmly believed that she was solving problems for those people and deserved everyone''s appreciation and worship.


    And it has its own set of sophistry logic.


    Even now, Le ran insisted that she was right again and again.


    After all, she never admitted that she had falsely claimed the identity of others.


    This is shameless, okay!


    Can silence be used as an excuse? Moreover, because of her silence, those who trust her make mistakes again and again.


    As a result, in the end, she put all her mistakes on others in an attempt to keep herself innocent.


    I have to say that this means that the taste of tea is a little pungent.


    Tea?


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered where she looked familiar.


    "You mean Mrs. Duan?" It''s an old white lotus, full of lotus flavor.


    "Well, and the one we met at the inn before."


    When it comes to this person, long Tianyu''s eyes are cold.


    Oh! It''s an unforgivable sin to mistakenly recognize yourself as the wife of Huoxiao''s big tail wolf!


    "I really find it strange that you say so. Is this a specialty of the ancient people? Specialize in this kind of white lotus tea?"


    Mrs. song, it''s just a flourishing white lotus. Duan is a bit superior than Mrs. Duan. As soon as she speaks, Lin Mengya can get goose bumps all over her body.


    Moreover, not only Mrs. song''s own tea, but also her people are used to using tea words to disgust people.


    At the thought of that woman, Lin Mengya''s smile disappeared.


    Frowning, I couldn''t help thinking.


    Is it difficult for her to poke the lotus pond raised by which immortal in her life?


    That''s why such a bunch of white lotus essence embarrassed her?


    No, no!


    Lin Mengya could not help shivering just thinking of this.


    Immediately, he said to his man with a serious face, "I''d better check this matter!"


    Long Tianyu also has this intention, and has ordered people to check it.


    As for Le ran, naturally there are people who want to be interrogated.


    As for after the interrogation, it is time for lelan to atone for himself.


    No one in this world can be forgiven without paying any price after making a mistake.


    Not even if you think you''re innocent.


    Some lies can''t hide from everyone''s eyes.


    The couple were gentle for a moment, and Lin Mengya was invited to the medicine hall opposite.


    What happened here spread all over the camp at a whirlwind speed.


    Therefore, those who thought Le ran was a good man with superb medical skills and beautiful heart began to panic.


    If they had known that Yueran was a quack, they might as well have been hurt like this.


    Even being disabled is better than being dead!


    Therefore, after they heard that the Royal Highness''s genuine wife also knew medical skills, they hurriedly ran over and wanted Lin Mengya to help take a look.


    But some people think that Le ran can''t cure, so the lady may not be a good doctor.


    Some of them were once crazy admirers of lelan, and even this group of people were clearly not at the scene, but had conspiracy theories in their hearts.


    What''s more, she ran to Lin Mengya, stared at her with an unhappy face, and tried to condemn her through her eyes, so that she could find out her conscience and release their icy and jade happy little miracle doctors!


    In this regard, Lin Mengya regarded them as air.


    "Master, I think..."


    Before Bai Su finished, she was stopped by Lin Mengya''s words.


    "Don''t dig your eyes."


    "But the way they look at you really makes me unhappy." Bai Su said and glared back at some people outside.


    Dare to show such eyes, it seems that the eyes are useless in the future.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at the people outside. She just focused on diagnosing the patients who trusted her.


    By the way, he also taught his own Bai Su, "look at your temper. It''s more and more inconsistent with your appearance."


    The girls around her have their own personalities.


    I don''t want to talk about those at home. Just Bai Su and Cai Ru have their own advantages.


    Cairu seems to be born with a smiling face. Everyone is gentle and amiable, but in fact, she has a steelyard in her heart, and no one can cross her bottom limit;


    Where''s Bai Su? It looks cold, staring at anyone, as if it can freeze anyone''s blood. But his behavior is quite direct. He often takes out his sword to cut anyone who doesn''t like him, or doesn''t even say hello


    That.


    However, recently, Bai Su''s temper is really a little too aggressive.


    She has to help the board, so that after Bai Su gets married with Wu Shuang, Wu Shuang''s small body can''t stop the angry Bai su.


    Alas! Is it easy for her to raise girls?


    "Yes, Bai Su knew he was wrong."


    Bai Su bowed her head and made a sincere apology, but she never repented.


    Lin Mengya finally looked at her, then shook her head.


    "Silly girl, I don''t blame you. It''s just something. Why do you have to go through your own hands?"


    Bai Su was stunned.


    Huh? Isn''t the master blaming himself?


    Looking at Bai Su''s stunned eyes, Lin Mengya winked outside.


    Bai Su also looked down.


    As soon as someone came out of the house, he went straight to those who condemned their master with their eyes.


    "What''s that look in your eyes? It''s the wife of my highness and the master we must be loyal to. Look again, I''ll dig out your eyes and step on them as a cannon!"


    The speaker is tall and powerful. He looks as tough as his voice.


    Lin Mengya recognized the man.


    This is the uncle of a teenager she has just healed.


    The boy could not keep his left leg if he delayed any more. Fortunately, Lin Mengya was there, which could ensure that he would not become a little lame.


    So although his uncle didn''t say anything touching, he kept Lin Mengya''s benefactor in mind and respected him overhead.


    He was thinking about how to repay his benefactor. Of course, he couldn''t let go of such a group of annoying guys outside!


    "You, why do you dig my eyes?"


    The man who was scolded by the strong man''s uncle pointing at his nose also blushed at the moment.


    However, he tilted his head, and his momentum was so bad.


    Uncle Zhuang sneered and sarcastically said, "with your moves, you dare to stare at our wife!"


    Lin Mengya choked. Then she smiled and shook her head.


    In fact, she had expected such a situation for a long time.


    After all, Le ran was the first to get the recognition of these people, and she really cured some people with her secret medicine.


    Therefore, this part of people should be grateful to le ran.


    Long Tianyu also advised her whether to disclose the secret medicine now. At least, let those people know that their real benefactor is his wife, not the fake.


    But Lin Mengya stopped him.


    After all, only a few people know about the secret medicine.


    Moreover, since those people can openly disobey military orders for their personal feelings, they must regard military orders as nothing for other things in the future.


    Such people, like Liao tie, will be a trouble sooner or later.


    It''s better to take advantage of the present and eradicate them at one fell swoop, so as to eliminate the hidden unstable factors within the forces.


    Lin Mengya thought so, and comforted long Tianyu for a long time before he reluctantly agreed to this way of handling.


    But she didn''t expect that she had supporters soon after she came here?


    Outside, the two sides quarreled over different positions.


    Although the party who supports Le Ran is in a disadvantage in number, it still can''t stop their plausible questions.


    "You ungrateful fellows, have you forgotten how much grace you received from the little miracle doctor after she came?"

 Chapter 3168

    The side that supports Le Ran is led by a man who looks weak.


    Although surrounded by others, his thin little body seemed particularly weak, this man also had the courage to argue with each other without fear, making himself blush and thick neck.


    "How can you treat the little miracle doctor like this?"


    The more the man said, the more angry he became. Regardless of the chilly eyes around him, he pointed to several of them and accused them bitterly: "you, you sprained your foot before. Didn''t the little miracle doctor wipe the medicine and wine for you?"


    The man was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Anyway, the little miracle doctor didn''t hurt him.


    "And you! A while ago, you were scalded. Didn''t the little miracle doctor take good care of you and give you scalded ointment? I''m afraid your wounds are festering now?"


    The man mercilessly pointed to another person.


    Then he pointed out several guys who had received all kinds of benefits from lelan, but in the end, they didn''t speak for her at all, but accused their benefactor.


    "I''m really not worth it for the little miracle doctor! No matter what others say, she has always saved my life. Although I Wang Jingren have little words, I can''t do such ungrateful things like you in my life!"


    "I don''t care about other people''s status. If I want to wronged the little miracle doctor, I won''t agree first!"


    This remark pointed directly at Lin Mengya.


    In the room, Lin Mengya also heard Wang Jingren''s accusation, but she didn''t do the same thing.


    It can only be said that the Kung Fu of Le Ran''s buying people''s hearts can be done at home, not to mention where there is no brain cripple?


    But what the man said later succeeded in jumping into her restricted area.


    I only heard Wang Jingren shouting, "I came here before because I wholeheartedly admire the wisdom of your highness. Now it seems that this kind of color makes me dizzy. People who are good or bad are not worth following!"


    This is clearly shaking the morale of the army!


    Lin Mengya knows that people who can be incited have already kept the idea of leaving in their hearts, so they can''t stay.


    But she would never allow anyone to publicly humiliate her man!


    Wang Jingren was spitting to start his performance when he saw the strong man in front of him gently pushed away.


    Then, the crowd flashed out of a wide road. At the end of the road, a slender and graceful woman came slowly.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t wear a mask, she still wore a disguised face.


    But this time, her face is about fifty or sixty percent similar to her real appearance.


    She was gorgeous and beautiful. Even if she was only five or six points similar, it was also the appearance of a generation of beauties.


    But what cannot be ignored is the momentum revealed all over her.


    Even a strong man whose height and weight far exceed her will unconsciously step back after seeing her, and some respect will be born in his heart.


    Such a woman should be their Highness''s wife!


    "Who allows you to slander my husband like this?"


    She stared coldly at the man in front of her, and her voice implied anger.


    Wang Jingren hasn''t seen her.


    When he saw a woman for the first time, he was also unconsciously frightened in his heart.


    However, after the woman said a word to show her identity, Wang Jingren put on a mocking smile.


    "Oh! No wonder your highness will


    It''s a pity that my wife chose to abandon her first wife... "


    Who? Isn''t she the first wife?


    When Lin Meng Arden felt that Wang Jingren in front of him was probably not mentally disabled.


    He''s simple. He doesn''t have a brain, does he?


    That''s not enough. Isn''t she accusing her of seducing her own man with beauty?


    Oh! She''s still seducing?


    "People like you had better stay here all your life and don''t go out. Otherwise, I''m afraid others will kill you as a monster after you go out. After all, there are many people without money, but those without brains are not common!"


    "How dare you call me stupid?" Wang Jingren was so angry that he shouted to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya''s attitude is still cold, and her voice is not even high.


    "How can I scold you?" Lin Mengya''s face was filled with sympathy.


    "I know swearing doesn''t expose shortcomings, but it shouldn''t be a disadvantage for you to have no brain. After all, compared with your other problems, it should be a natural disability, and no wonder you."


    Where was Wang Jingren so humiliated?


    At that time, he was so angry that he trembled all over and turned white. He pointed at Lin Mengya and said, "a woman like you..."


    "A woman like me is a father you''ll never get. Besides, I hate people pointing their fingers at me."


    Lin Mengya''s words were not finished yet. Bai Su, who had been staying behind her, suddenly broke Wang Jingren''s finger pointing to her master with a cold face!


    At the scene, there was a howl like killing a pig.


    Wang Jingren covered his fingers and knelt on the ground in pain. His head was covered with cold sweat.


    The other guys who were still jumping behind him immediately took a step back.


    He also quietly covered his fragile fingers.


    Just now they heard a "Ga Bang", and then Wang Jingren screamed.


    They were afraid that they would be "rattled" by the cold faced girl.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Sounds like a thief!


    It has to be said that Bai Su''s move shocked not only those who intended to make trouble, but also some people who were wavering in mind. She was also frightened and strengthened a lot by her hand.


    Of course, these people may also have dissatisfaction.


    But they know very well that your highness sent out a message before and didn''t want to stay here. Let''s get together and break up.


    As long as they stay for another three months, they will be sent back.


    So they''d better stay for another three months!


    As for those who were a little dissatisfied with your Highness''s practice, now you have no idea at all.


    Just now they realized that although Le ran was kind to them, the premise was that she didn''t deceive the big guy under the banner of his wife.


    Also, the lives of those who died in her hands for no reason are nothing?


    The reason why they can live under Le Ran is just because of their good luck. No one complains about them behind their backs!


    When they figure things out, their hearts will follow Qingming a lot.


    Even remembering what Wang Jingren said to his highness just now, he became angry.


    There were also people who knew the details of Wang Jingren. They were there at that time


    I couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Bah! Others don''t know the details of you scoundrel. Don''t I know?"


    The man looked at Lin Mengya in awe and found that the other party just glanced at himself faintly without stopping. His courage grew up.


    He crowded into the front row and scolded Wang Jingren, who was about to roll in pain: "you black hearted and rotten bastard! What else do you say? You admire your highness, bah! It was your highness who saved the people in your village. At that time, you saw that you could live with your highness, so you begged for nothing to catch up and had to follow your highness!"


    "But you''re such a waste that you can''t carry on your shoulders and carry on your hands! These years, you just live on your brothers left in a village. We all eat on our own ability. Only you are not as useful as a dog in our military camp!"


    "You still have a great dream of spring and autumn that your highness can see. You often complain privately that your Highness has no vision and can''t see your ability to be a senior official. I''ll go to you! You can be a shit official if you even have to work hard to support yourself!"


    Wang Jingren''s old background has been thoroughly revealed.


    The guy bared his teeth and didn''t know whether it was painful or ashamed. In short, his face was as black as the bottom of a pot, covered his hand, but his eyes were staring at the man who exposed him.


    Like that, it seems to eat people!


    When Lin Mengya heard this, she was even more indifferent to Wang Jingren.


    She walked up to each other and looked down at the muddy guy.


    "I remember you just kept saying that Le ran saved your life, so you have to protect her. But didn''t my highness also save your life? What about you?"


    "First, you openly plead for a liar who has harmed your fellow robes. You call it injustice; then you offend your life-saving benefactor and boss several times in your words. You call it infidelity; for your own personal gain, you take advantage of your fellow countrymen''s affection and let others support you as a waste. You call it unkind."


    "I''ve seen a lot of guys like you outside. I would have thought you were troublesome before. After all, you have no face and skin, so you can''t realize your mistakes."


    "But I don''t think so now. Just kill one by one. Anyway, sooner or later, I will kill all the ungrateful people in the world. Are you right?"


    The cold killing came from Lin Mengya''s words.


    Her words just now shocked not only Wang Jingren on the ground, but also those around her.


    Ma''am, what does this mean?


    Lin Mengya scanned the crowd for a week and said seriously, "let me ask you, do you still feel some lingering feelings for the girl named Le ran?"


    When she finished, she realized that the word was not quite right, and added another sentence.


    "Do you think that although she lied, she did something right after all, so we should not only see her mistakes, but also look at the good things she did."


    "In this way, gratitude and resentment can offset each other?"


    Her words can be regarded as speaking to the hearts of some people.


    Indeed, some people think so, but do they dare to say the current situation?


    I dare not!


    But everyone''s eyes and reaction can''t deceive people.


    With a casual sweep of her eyes, she found that there were really many people with such ideas.


    Probably because most of the people who come here today have dealt with Le ran.

 Chapter 3169

    Sometimes, people are like this.


    If you don''t hurt yourself, the distinction between good and evil is not so clear.


    Lin Mengya looked straight at the people. As a result, none of those people dared to look at her.


    "If, as you think, lelan is really kind to you, but she also killed those innocent people. Since she wants to offset gratitude and resentment, how about using your life to offset the lives of those people she killed?"


    These words immediately aroused the opposition of those people.


    "How can this account be so calculated?"


    "We''re not the ones who hurt people. Why should we pay for her life?"


    While these people were talking, Lin Mengya hissed.


    "Didn''t you just feel that the kindness of lelan to you can offset the lives of others? Why, your lives are more noble than those who died?"


    Her face was colder and her tone was followed by some thin anger.


    "You have to repay kindness. It''s your own business. Why should you offset the lives of others? Or have you asked the wishes of those who died?"


    As she questioned, the voices around her dropped again.


    Lin Mengya looked around again, but there was no temperature in her eyes.


    "If you want to repay your kindness, just stand up and die for Le ran. Don''t be a good man. You can get it cheap. There are not so many beautiful things in the world that have both fish and bear''s paw."


    For a moment, the heads of the group dropped several degrees.


    Lin Mengya really doesn''t understand the logic of these people.


    One by one, they think they are standing on the high ground of morality. In fact, they just talk and don''t take action?


    To put it bluntly, they are just a group of hypocritical people!


    Seeing that there was no more discussion around, Lin Mengya turned her attention to Wang Jingren, who no longer screamed and wailed.


    "Take him down and wait for your highness to send it down in person."


    After all, she is long Tianyu''s person. She thinks she''d better not exceed the rules.


    But I think of Wang Jingren''s black history before.


    She didn''t think the man was worthy.


    Not all cats and dogs are qualified to live in front of her men.


    After thinking about it, she raised her voice and asked, "who is the person responsible for handling violations of military regulations in the army?"


    Not long ago, there was a fat figure running in like the wind.


    The man Lin Mengya looked familiar.


    Impressively, she was one of the four people who were responsible for welcoming her and long Tianyu.


    "Hey, madam, I heard your name is subordinate?"


    Although people are fat, they are really flexible in reaching out.


    Even Lin Mengya didn''t see how he moved. The man was like a loach and slipped into front of her.


    That fat face is also smiling. Looking at it, people can''t help but have a sense of closeness.


    "What do you call your excellency?" Lin Mengya asked politely.


    "Ho! Madam, I don''t need to be so polite to my subordinates. My name is Zhang Chang! They all call me Lao Zhang, you... You can do whatever you want!"


    Zhang Chang used to joke with everyone, so he almost didn''t close the door.


    Fortunately, I finally thought that it was his Highness''s wife, not their rough men, so I quickly turned a corner.


    Anyway, his wife will be his master in the future. Naturally, she can call him whatever she wants.


    But Lin Mengya also knows that these people are not just subordinates to long Tianyu.


    Moreover, she thought of the vinegar strength of her own vinegar jar. She felt that in terms of this title, everyone should be business.


    "It was general Zhang."


    That''s not what she calls it


    wrong.


    The establishment of the Dragon army is like this. The highest general is naturally his own husband, and these four people are his four-way generals.


    At ordinary times, he is also responsible for handling all kinds of military affairs in the military.


    Liao tie was a little worse than them in his position in the army.


    But these people came out of the same place and followed their husband, so they were just like Liao tie.


    Now, they dare not.


    If the second Liao tie comes out, it is estimated that the four of them will be driven out of the barracks!


    When Zhang Chang heard this, he didn''t say anything, but his attitude became more and more respectful.


    "This man humiliated the commander of the army wantonly, despised the rules of the army and tried to rescue the spies who killed his fellow soldiers. Please take care of General Zhang."


    Lin Mengya''s words, one by one, are all firm capital crimes!


    Wang Jingren had completely calmed down.


    Then he was almost scared to pee.


    How can this crime be so serious?


    Didn''t the man tell him that as long as he took the lead to make a noise, these people would be forced to release the girl lelan under pressure?


    He did have some unbearable thoughts about lelan.


    But what he values more is his position in the army!


    Just thinking, he quickly raised his head and opened his mouth to say something.


    Suddenly, a fine ox hair needle flew into the air and plunged into his throat!


    "Er..."


    That needle has a deadly poison on it!


    Wang Jingren immediately felt difficult to breathe. The whole person tried to scratch his neck, but the feeling of suffocation was getting stronger and stronger.


    meanwhile!


    Lin Mengya also turned around, and there was a touch of rage in her eyes.


    Special!


    Dare to play poison in front of her!


    If a person dies, how will she get along with Lin Mengya in the future?


    The next moment, a silver needle was caught between the fingers of his right hand and photographed into Wang Jingren''s chest.


    As soon as Wang Jingren rolled his eyes and kicked his legs, the whole man was almost dead and fell to the ground.


    Her movements are so fast that they can''t even be caught by the naked eye.


    But after that, she didn''t rescue immediately. Instead, she solemnly touched his carotid artery and then his nose.


    "Dead."


    "Dead?" Zhang Chang suddenly widened his eyes.


    I''m probably really surprised that the eyes buried into a seam by the meat are twice as big now.


    He hurriedly ran over and reached out to explore Wang Jingren''s breath.


    As a result, eh?


    Then, he received Lin Mengya''s wink hint.


    Oh, oh! By the way, this must be my wife''s plan!


    Then he has to cooperate well.


    At that moment, the man was so shocked that he sat on the ground.


    "How did he die? He was fine just now. How could he..."


    Lin Mengya calmed her mind.


    I thought, I''m worthy of being my own man''s hand. I really don''t have to say the degree of cooperation and acting skills.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t care how Zhang Chang plays.


    Although the poison detection function of her system is sharp, if it is opened in a large range anytime, anywhere, it will actually consume energy for her host.


    Therefore, she usually delineates the range within ten meters.


    She looked around quietly and quickly.


    The warning of this poison just now appeared suddenly.


    In other words, at least the killer moved his hand ten meters away.


    At present, the people in the yard should not be suspected. After all, the yard is only about one meter.


    Among them, the shielding of buildings should also be considered.


    Don''t think about the other side of their room.


    Because there are children, it is impossible for long Tianyu to allow people in front of and behind the house.


    What if it''s at the pharmacy?


    She took a visual inspection.


    It''s less than ten meters from the door of the medicine hall.


    And the people inside were all taken care of by her, and there was no toxic reaction at that time.


    Therefore, the poison needle should have been shot from outside the yard.


    She stood up and took a look out of the yard when the crowd was chaotic.


    There is no higher building outside.


    But there is a place that overlooks the whole yard.


    Just


    She pressed the question back to her heart and moved her mind back to the things in the yard.


    Wang Jingren''s "death" immediately caused chaos.


    Lin Mengya heard that someone in the crowd threw doubts on herself.


    She frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Zhang Chang is also a clever.


    Afraid that those people would destroy his wife''s plan, he quickly called people and controlled everyone in the yard.


    "Madam, what about Wang Jingren?"


    He habitually wiped the sweat on his face and whispered to Lin Mengya for instructions.


    Lin Mengya only looked at him and said, "send people to a quiet place first."


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Chang also knows that the so-called quiet place is a place where no one can disturb.


    What''s more, the man was still breathing weakly, but his wife told everyone that everyone was dead. There must be something in it!


    He also pressed on.


    Lin Mengya also secretly ordered people to investigate some things. Then she went back to the medicine hall and continued to treat her patients.


    Until long Tianyu came back, she came to an end.


    When she entered the house, she found that her man''s face was not very good-looking, and asked softly.


    "But what''s the trouble?"


    Although she didn''t know what her men had done, she could guess seven or eight points.


    When long Tianyu saw her coming, the gloom on his face immediately dispersed.


    "There''s nothing to trouble, madam. Come on, I''ll press it for you."


    He was about to ask his wife to come and massage. As a result, Lin Mengya held down her hand.


    "I''m not tired. Did Zhang Chang tell you? The man named Wang Jingren didn''t die, but he was poisoned by a strong poison, and I saved his life."


    Of course long Tianyu knows about it.


    In fact, he doesn''t care about the life or death of Wang Jingren, but this matter seriously provoked his dignity as a military commander.


    Thought it was a safe secret base.


    What happened?


    But it is full of loopholes and directly becomes a sieve!


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help disdaining himself at this time.


    But he didn''t think about it. When he founded the secret base, he was only in his early twenties.


    Although the mental means at that time were good, they could not be compared with now.


    Fortunately, he still has a chance to check and make up his mistakes.

 Chapter 3170

    However, long Tianyu did a good job.


    The place he chose was indeed isolated.


    During the year, except for a few opportunities to communicate with the outside world, at other times, if you want to come in, you must take a path that only he knows.


    And the road is not fixed.


    In other words, even if some people accidentally know the existence of this path, the other party may not be able to find it next time.


    As for the law, there is no trace.


    He was able to know the existence of this road because of a pure chance.


    Therefore, even if someone inside the camp wants to make waves, in fact, that person must not have deep contact with the outside world.


    In this way, he will have more time and opportunity to find out and remedy people.


    Now, Wang Jingren and Le ran have also become a breakthrough.


    "Then please, madam, let him tell the truth."


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows and smiled at his wife.


    Lin Mengya nodded, "OK, I know what to do."


    Just because you can talk doesn''t mean you can live well.


    Therefore, when Wang Jingren can live depends on how he chooses.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned stable in the camp, three people were hiding in the house, nervously discussing their way out.


    "This is a good chance to leave! They said that as long as someone wants to leave, they can leave in three months. Let''s leave as soon as possible."


    The man whispered, listening to the news, it''s a man.


    The other man echoed.


    They have the same idea.


    I came here by accident to escape the pursuit of my enemies.


    Later, they did feel that this was a good place, not only to eat and drink, but also that their enemies could not find them.


    But what happened now frightened them.


    If they are really tracked down, they will be finished!


    "What are you panicking about? Look at you two. You''re still a big man. It''s nothing at all."


    The innermost person''s opening is a scornful reprimand, but it is a woman''s voice.


    As soon as the two big men heard this, they immediately dropped their heads and didn''t dare to continue to say anything.


    The woman glanced impatiently at the two cowards.


    Really, why did she choose such two people as her men at the beginning?


    Thinking, she was a little angry and her tone was worse.


    "How can my years of arrangement be ruined by the arrival of those two outsiders? If so many people here are used by themselves, who else can we be afraid of?"


    The woman was ambitious and tried to control the troops of the whole secret camp.


    In her opinion, this place was specially prepared for her.


    Originally, after the last setback, her elite was damaged a lot.


    If she just took two cowards back, she might as well die outside.


    But if she took these people from the camp, her position would be different.


    Don''t talk about the white lotus envoy or the red lotus envoy. Even the lotus master may have to pay attention to her.


    In this way, she can be proud to avenge the day!


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but have a few more calculations in her eyes.


    "Come on, you''ll follow my plan honestly. This time, we''re going to make a great success!"


    The woman''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    In her opinion, the so-called highness is really stupid.


    I spent so much silver and fed so many people. Finally, I made a wedding dress for her?


    The three discussed again, and then left in a hurry.


    At this time, the people sent by Lin Mengya to investigate have brought back some relevant clues.


    "Master, the people we sent have checked all the lookouts. At that time, the movement here really attracted the other side, but they didn''t see who moved his hand."


    Bai Su came to report back, and her face could not help sinking.


    She is not a pity for Wang Jingren''s dog''s life.


    Mainly because she thought that if the needle deviated a little more, would it have to pierce her master''s body?


    At this moment, she had forgotten that the poison on the cow hair needle was the most powerful.


    The owner of her family, let alone being stabbed, even if a whole bottle of poison is used as water to drink, it is estimated that it can make a bad stomach at most. It must be said that the poison has deteriorated due to improper preservation.


    Now, she only thinks those who dare to harm her master deserve to die!


    Lin Mengya thought about it and ordered people to continue to trace it.


    In fact, their yard is closer to the back of the camp, so the focus of observation should be close to the two lookouts at the back.


    At that time, there were at least three guards on every lookout.


    One person is responsible for the corresponding direction, one person is responsible for checking their own safety, and the other is to pass messages to each other between several lookouts.


    So at the time of the incident, the three people probably didn''t notice each other''s actions.


    In this way, we naturally don''t know who the murderer is.


    Of course, there is another possibility that they are all bought off, so they will perjure each other to cover the real murderer.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it and ruled out this possibility.


    Not to mention the others, just the arrangement of the guard, which is what their men asked them to rearrange the order.


    Moreover, they try to choose people who have nothing to do with Le ran and are usually quite loyal.


    Unless the four general guards in the camp are bought at the same time, it is absolutely impossible.


    She believes in her man''s vision and personality charm.


    In addition to Wang Jingren''s ungrateful dog, even Liao tie has great admiration for his own man.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible.


    But at the same time, she also thought of another possibility.


    At that time, the man who did it was likely to stand in a visual blind spot.


    The structure of the lookout is very simple. It is a ladder, plus several strong columns, and then a platform is erected on it.


    If someone stands under the platform in advance, no one can see it.


    But if so, the other party needs extremely high lightness skills, and can seize the opportunity to kill the mouth. It is very difficult to implement it.


    Unless, this person is the man behind Wang Jingren''s agitation, and he is monitoring his situation all the time.


    It seems that this breakthrough must be found in Wang Jingren.


    While there was no one in the middle of the night, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu came to the room where Wang Jingren was closed.


    The man was casually left on the straw pile. Long Tianyu carried an oil lamp to illuminate his wife.


    Lin Mengya carefully observed Wang Jingren.


    Previously, she had preliminarily detected that the other party was poisoned because of an ox hair needle.


    It''s just that the needle has gone deep into the texture. I''m afraid it''s difficult to pull it out.


    The toxin has


    She was restrained, but it was still difficult to save people completely.


    What''s more, this man had repeatedly accused her and her family men of slandering.


    Therefore, she will not consider him when she does it.


    "Is there any help?" Long Tianyu squinted.


    It was found that the man''s mouth was blue and purple and his eyes were closed. It looked like he was dead.


    "Can save."


    Lin Mengya must be authentic.


    It just needs Wang Jingren himself to pay a price.


    Lin Mengya started, directly broke each other''s mouth, and then fell down a Gu insect.


    Yes, that''s right.


    She did not bother to prepare some detoxifying drugs, but directly gave him a simple way.


    The Gu that feeds the other party is called "poison clearing expert".


    Keke, you can tell who started this name as soon as you hear it.


    At the beginning, she raised the Gu by herself. Her purpose was to remove some toxic residues that were difficult to remove manually.


    you ''re right.


    The function of this poisonous insect is to devour that poisonous substance.


    But her blood poison is not within the range swallowed by the other party.


    Her blood poison will die if she encounters a little poison clearing Gu.


    Now it has got into Wang Jingren''s body and will naturally devour the blood toxins in his body first.


    But this thing also has disadvantages.


    If the toxin in Wang Jingren''s body is gone, the poison clearing insect will eat his blood and flesh.


    If Wang Jingren wants to live, he must continue to eat things that contain toxins.


    But his physique is not as rebellious as Lin Mengya.


    If you don''t clear the poison in time, he will still die. Moreover, these toxins don''t have no response to the body.


    Anyway, it''s a lot of trouble.


    This is the reason why Lin Mengya doesn''t use the poison clearing poison to others easily.


    Even under her control, the poison clearing Gu can only be quiet and hibernate in her body for a few days, and then she must take poison until the little thing runs out of life.


    But ordinary people can''t hold out until that time.


    In short, if Wang Jingren knew, he would rather die himself.


    Soon, under the control of Lin Mengya, the poison clearing Gu cleaned up some of the toxins.


    Subsequently, Lin Mengya gave it the order to hibernate..


    After that, she also pulled out the silver needle she used to seal the hole.


    Not long ago, Wang Jingren, who had been silent before, slowly opened his eyes.


    "I..."


    He was about to speak, but he found his throat hurt badly.


    Lin Mengya looked at his situation and gave him another shot without expression.


    Wang Jingren only felt numbness in his back. Then he couldn''t feel the pain from his throat.


    At the same time, what disappeared was his control over his body.


    "What''s the matter? What did you do to me, why, why did I feel nothing?"


    Seeing that Wang Jingren was going to make trouble, long Tianyu directly pulled up his wife and squatted down, freezing each other''s eyes.


    "Without my wife, you would be dead now. Come on, who sent you to make trouble?"


    Wang Jingren was very flustered at first. He couldn''t listen to other people''s questions at all.


    But then, when he was stared at by those cold eyes, he immediately felt like falling into an ice cave.

 Chapter 3171

    Being stared at by such a pair of eyes, Wang Jingren immediately swallowed his sophistry.


    Long Tianyu stood up with a chilling chill all over her body.


    A dagger slipped from his sleeve to his hand, and then it was turned and played by his slender five fingers, but the cold shining blade made Wang Jingren feel a burst of fear.


    "Temple, your highness, I......"


    With a swish, the dagger flew out of long Tianyu''s hand and nailed it straight to Wang Jingren.


    The latter didn''t even react, only felt the tingling from his cheeks and ears.


    He only heard a dull noise. Then he saw that the dagger was nailed to the ground on the side of his head.


    Three points into the earth!


    Wang Jingren was instantly frightened.


    If the dagger had nailed his own head, wouldn''t he be dead now?


    He wants to stand out, but he doesn''t want to die!


    "Your Highness, spare your life! The little one will never dare again. The little one is obsessed. Please let me go!"


    Long Tianyu has no patience, especially the other party is so soft that he has no interest in interrogation.


    Asked me what I wanted to know and what I should know.


    Wang Jingren stumbled down and begged for mercy.


    Both Lin Mengya and long Tianyu heard it clearly, but in fact, they wouldn''t completely believe what this man said.


    "Do you mean that you were bewitched by one person for doing so?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Wang Jingren nodded immediately, "yes! If it weren''t for him, where would a small man have the courage?"


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and asked, "but you don''t even know each other''s appearance and identity. So you completely believe each other''s words?"


    Wang Jingren shrunk, and then carefully replied, "at that time, I was worried about Miss Le ran, so I lost my head. But I''m sure the man was a man and should not be old."


    He was also afraid that Lin Mengya would not believe them, so he quickly added: "although I didn''t see him, if this man appeared in front of me again, I would recognize him! Please give me a chance to confess my sins, your highness and madam!"


    He pleaded pitifully, looking as if he were deeply remorseful.


    But Lin Mengya just turned her head and made eye contact with long Tianyu. Then they didn''t continue to interrogate, but went out.


    Wang Jingren panicked and shouted with all his strength, "your highness and madam, the small ones are still useful! Don''t leave the small ones!"


    But when the door closed, his voice was completely cut off.


    He could only gasp and look in the direction of the door with inexplicable fear.


    finished!


    This is really over!


    Outside, long Tianyu is worth watching. Don''t let people die now.


    Then he took two quick steps to catch up with his wife.


    Lin Mengya lowered her head, but didn''t look at the road.


    Long Tianyu knew at a glance that his wife was thinking about something.


    Her appearance always makes him worry.


    Reaching out, he took his wife''s small hand and took her to avoid all the obstacles on the road.


    She can think slowly.


    Just take care of her.


    After a while, Lin Mengya breathed out, looked up and looked at her man''s side face.


    "Do you believe him?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Long Tian


    Yu answered without hesitation.


    In fact, he didn''t trust anyone except his wife.


    It is not that he is suspicious, but that he will think deeper about everything.


    "I don''t believe it either. There are too many loopholes in this guy''s words, but I also understand why he still tells lies at this time."


    For Wang Jingren, she only believed half the truth of his words, even more.


    But clearly this person is scared to death, and even she has felt that the other party is about to be on the verge of heart collapse.


    In general, people at this time simply can''t think of lying.


    But the other party just lied.


    This makes her have to consider what the other party''s motivation is.


    After thinking about it, she felt that someone should check it out.


    It''s best to check all Wang Jingren''s interpersonal relationships these days to see if there are any abnormalities.


    In this way, we can probably find something.


    In this regard, long Tianyu naturally agreed to it all.


    The two continued on, and soon passed a spacious yard.


    Lin Mengya saw people coming in and out from a distance, and she also smelled the smell of some food.


    "This is the canteen?" She shook her man''s hand and asked.


    Long Tianyu took a look, but his eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    "Yes."


    Lin Meng became interested in Arden.


    You know, when she was a child in modern times, she used to play with the aunts in the canteen in the welfare home.


    Later, her meals were basically solved in the canteen, whether in primary school, junior high school, or even in college and graduate school.


    But after returning here, she spent most of her time eating the small stove carefully prepared for her at home. Even when she went outside, her own man and her two close friends put her diet in the first place as long as conditions permit.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like the feeling of being taken care of.


    But after eating for more than 20 years, she still misses the taste of eating in the canteen.


    "Let''s go and have a look. We haven''t had dinner with so many people for a long time!"


    She shook long Tianyu''s hand again and unconsciously spoiled her man.


    Long Tianyu was still a little unhappy. Now, where can he care about others? He nodded and agreed, and took his wife to walk in the direction of the canteen.


    The closer it is, the stronger the fragrance in the canteen.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help twitching her small nose, sniffing and smelling, and distinguishing the smell of the food inside.


    "Hiss - stewed potatoes with braised pork! And stewed mushrooms with chicken! Eh? What''s the spicy taste?"


    It''s needless to say that her nose distinguishes medicinal materials, but she''s more or less close to the heat in distinguishing food materials.


    When she took her man''s hand and ran into the canteen, she saw that it was the hot pot meat that had just come out of the pot!


    by the way!


    That''s the smell!


    No wonder she didn''t smell it just now. It was the last step.


    At this time, a very strong flavor floated over the dining hall, which made people greedy.


    Three big dishes, one fried bamboo shoots, one bucket of pickles, and four big wooden buckets are placed in the innermost part of the canteen.


    Lin Mengya only looked at it, and it was bright.


    Oh, she didn''t care about it at dinner. She was a little hungry.


    He couldn''t help holding his man''s hand and joked: "you''re really bright as a boss. You have such a good night at night!"


    It''s midnight, but the food in the bucket is not vague at all.


    Long Tianyu didn''t speak, but his eyes were dissatisfied.


    Just because of his wife''s face, he didn''t say anything.


    Lin Mengya looked at it and found that the big guys went to the other side to get two large wooden bowls. One bowl was filled with rice or steamed bread, and the other bowl was filled with full dishes.


    "Do you eat?" She asked long Tianyu''s opinion with bright eyes.


    The latter shook his head. "You eat your food."


    "All right."


    She said regretfully, and then lined up to get her two bowls.


    They just wanted to have an extra meal and a late night snack, so they didn''t attract much attention.


    In addition, in addition to those who have a relationship with Le ran, more people actually just know that his highness and his wife are coming, but they don''t see them.


    In addition, for the convenience of action, Lin Mengya''s disguised face and clothes are the most simple and suitable for action.


    Therefore, when her new face appeared, although some people noticed it, few doubted her identity.


    Lin Mengya waited in line.


    With the movement of the team, she saw that there were three people left in front of her.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, three people suddenly came from the end of the line, and then grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the line.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, she was pulled out of the team before she could react.


    Then the three swaggered into her place.


    The person standing in the front is not tall and looks not outstanding, but the whole person looks very bullish.


    At the moment, he held his arms and looked up at Lin Mengya.


    "Do you odd numbered class want to eat again? Oh! I don''t know how ashamed! The food of our even numbered class is delicious and capable. You can also go to the master of the canteen and ask them to cook a good meal for you!"


    Lin Mengya watched her position being squeezed out, and the people around her seemed used to it. Unexpectedly, no one stood up and said a fair word for her.


    Suddenly, her eyes cooled down.


    Robbing people''s jobs is like killing their parents!


    These people dare to stop her from eating.


    I''m afraid I''ve had enough!


    She gently smoothed her sleeves and looked at the three without any guilt.


    "I don''t care what you mean, but you cut in line and squeezed me out. It''s your fault. Now apologize!"


    But unexpectedly, these words were like jokes in the ears of those three people.


    The three people looked at her and burst out laughing. The meaning of ridicule was also obvious. They pointed to her and said, "this woman dares to talk to us like this?"


    "Still apologize? Your odd numbered class is really shameless! It''s clear that you came to rob the food of our even numbered class. It''s good that we didn''t beat you out. Let''s apologize and dream!"


    This seems to have aroused the approval of many people.


    Those people all looked at Lin Mengya with contemptuous eyes.


    In fact, such a thing has not only happened once.


    These odd numbered guys are so shameless that they dare to steal their meals.


    These people are no different from beggars.

 Chapter 3172

    Lin Mengya frowned slightly.


    In fact, she is not an unreasonable person.


    If, as the other party said, these meals were privately added with their own money, she really shouldn''t come to eat other people''s food at will.


    Therefore, even if the other party''s attitude is too much, she doesn''t mean to continue to care, but is ready to leave.


    Just then, a man came in from outside the kitchen.


    The man who just laughed at Lin Mengya hurried up the next moment.


    A face is piled into a chrysanthemum, and the smile is full of flattery.


    "Oh, why are you here so late?"


    That''s a woman who looks about thirty.


    The face is very beautiful, and it is also very simple in terms of dress.


    And women are really popular.


    When she came, someone kept saying hello to her.


    A woman always has a warm smile on her face and nods to everyone who greets her.


    Looks familiar with the big guys.


    When she heard the man''s words, she smiled calmly and said, "don''t I miss the big guy? I don''t know if we can get used to these meals. Alas, after all, you are young and strong young men. If you don''t have enough, how can you have the strength to do things?"


    As soon as the man heard this, the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop rising and sang praises to the woman quite sincerely.


    "Isn''t it all your credit, sister Shen? If you didn''t love the big guy, we wouldn''t have such a good meal!"


    The people in the dining hall also responded one after another. I''m afraid they are all grateful to the woman.


    Shen Yulan narrowed her eyes and waved her hand with a smile.


    "I''m nothing. Besides, since I''m in charge of the canteen, I won''t make everyone hungry."


    "Sister Shen is really a good person! She''s not like those people before. She''s stingy. She doesn''t have any oil in her stomach."


    The man''s words also aroused heated discussion among many people.


    Lin Mengya listened carefully.


    Many people said that the food in recent years was much fatter than that in the months after sister-in-law Shen took over.


    Hearing this, she couldn''t help muttering in her heart.


    This means that sister-in-law Shen, who is so respected by the big guys, is actually the person in charge of the canteen.


    It is also because of sister-in-law Shen that the food here has become so good.


    So here comes the question....


    Is it because sister-in-law Shen paid for the food?


    If not, isn''t this sister-in-law Shen making a favor for herself with her man''s things?


    Lin Mengya thought of this problem and immediately felt that the braised meat was not fragrant No, it''s still fragrant.


    But she felt something was wrong.


    If these things are the money of their own men, doesn''t it mean that people regard their own men as the big head of injustice?


    Thinking of this, she lost her appetite and went straight out of the canteen.


    But unexpectedly, her man disappeared!


    Eh? Anyone here?


    Lin Mengya looked around and found no trace of her man.


    After rubbing her stomach, she decided to go back first and ask Bai Su to get some food for herself.


    As for the canteen, she still had to find someone who knew the inside story to make a good inquiry.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Lin Mengya, who was walking back, happened to meet an acquaintance.


    "Madam?"


    A voice of some doubt came.


    Lin Mengya followed her reputation, but she saw Du Chunxia supported by others.


    Seeing the surprise on the other party''s face, he walked in front of her in a few steps and said happily, "it''s really madam! Madam, thank you for helping me keep the child before. I''ve heard what our old Guo said. You''re so powerful!"


    Guo Hongyong, who almost didn''t keep up with his wife, didn''t even bother to say hello to Lin Mengya at the moment.


    Quickly grabbed his daughter-in-law and looked up and down, left and right. Only then did he wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and complain about his daughter-in-law.


    "Chunxia, now you are a double body man. How can you run?"


    But when Du Chunxia heard this, she not only didn''t bring him any kindness, but glared at her man.


    "Hum! What does it have to do with you? Get up and I don''t want to see you anymore!"


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law began to play temperament again, Guo Hongyong couldn''t get angry at all.


    Busy apologizing and gossiping and coaxing, Lin Mengya felt toothache when she saw them.


    Tut! I was shown another face.


    It seems that it''s time to fit in with your man and give him a handful of sugar!


    She''s tired of it. She can''t admit defeat.


    Fortunately, Du Chunxia''s skin is not thick enough.


    Soon, she realized that there was such a person standing next to her.


    At that moment, he blushed and glared at his man angrily.


    It''s all this shameless guy! Hum!


    Then he took Lin Mengya''s arm and invited her to his house.


    "Still not." Lin Mengya''s stomach was not full, so she looked very gentle.


    Du Chunxia had a better impression of the lady.


    She used to feel happy. Although she didn''t seem to have any airs, in fact, she still had a distance from them.


    Let her clearly feel that they are not the same kind of people.


    But this lady, obviously, looks and temperament are very noble, but it is easy to make people feel good.


    Lin Mengya wanted to pull her hand back, but because the other party was a pregnant woman and her fetal appearance was not very good, she pulled herself home.


    Anyway, nothing will happen here. On the whole, it''s much safer than outside.


    Guo Hongyong followed them, and did not dare to neglect the two women in front.


    When they arrived at their home, Lin Mengya saw that it was a row of small bungalows.


    Moreover, the front has been tied into a fenced courtyard, and some people have also set up simple shacks where they can put some sundries, or get a simple earth stove or stove.


    Du Chunxia''s family is one of them.


    And as soon as Lin Mengya entered the door, she smelled a very sweet smell.


    It''s the smell of sugar taro!


    The combination of starch and sugar can provide heat more quickly.


    This will make the feeling of being hungry more obvious.


    Lin Mengya quietly touched her stomach. She always felt that she should go. Otherwise, she would be ashamed.


    She was thinking about what excuse to make, when Du Chunxia said excitedly, "madam, would you like to try my own brown sugar taro?"


    Du Chunxia sincerely wants to invite Lin Mengya.


    But Guo Hongyong hurriedly stopped his daughter-in-law.


    "Well, madam must not be used to it."


    He is not reluctant, but it is rumored that his wife came from a rich family. I''m afraid this rough snack can''t get into her eyes?


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya''s mouth is faster than her brain.


    "Used to eating!"


    With that, she was not very interesting.


    But she didn''t change her words, but smiled and took over the dishes and chopsticks given to her by Du Chunxia.


    Brown sugar taro is actually a dessert poured on the steamed soft taro after the brown sugar is melted with water and boiled into a slightly thick soup.


    In fact, the brown sugar of the Guo family is not good, but the taro is very soft.


    Lin Mengya didn''t say anything. She took a big bite in her mouth.


    "HMM... this taro is really delicious! Where did you buy it, sister-in-law Guo? I like it too. I''ll ask my family to buy some later."


    Du Chunxia is actually a little nervous.


    But when his wife liked it, she said with a smile, "what do you want? I''ll give it to you!"


    "Really? Then I can take advantage of my stool."


    Lin Mengya also has curved eyebrows and eyes.


    To be honest, eating such a bowl of sweet, soft and glutinous brown sugar taro when hungry can''t be compared even with eating delicacies.


    Guo Hongyong was also stunned.


    He did not expect that his Highness''s wife would be so approachable.


    In my heart, I also feel like my wife has pulled into a lot of distance.


    He could see that his wife really liked it, and there was no reluctance at all.


    I couldn''t help comparing my wife with that happy man.


    Sure enough, real goods are much better than fake ones!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know, but just a bowl of taro, she gains the recognition of the couple.


    At this meeting, in addition to eating taro, she also talked with sister-in-law Guo.


    "We planted the taro ourselves, madam. Although the place here is small, the soil is fertile and there is no shortage of water. Moreover, the things we planted here are particularly delicious. We raise other dishes and meat except some grain and salt every year!"


    Speaking of this, Du Chunxia''s face was very proud.


    Lin Mengya ate a large bowl of brown sugar taro, and her brain returned to normal operation.


    She remembered what had happened in the canteen and asked Du Chunxia about it.


    "So your food and drink are basically self-sufficient? What if you want to buy other things?"


    What she thought was that if she was self-sufficient in eating and drinking, there were two possibilities if she paid for it herself.


    First, buy it in the camp.


    Although they are raised by themselves, if they pay more money, they should also be able to buy and sell.


    The other is to buy it outside.


    "It''s not very convenient. We usually write down what we want to buy on paper. When the food delivery people come, let them bring it to us."


    Speaking of this, Du Chunxia hurriedly called her own man.


    "Guo Hongyong, come here!"


    The man who was busy cooking taro for his daughter-in-law hurried into the house to see his daughter-in-law.


    "What''s the matter, daughter-in-law?"


    "Madam wants to buy something. Please write it down for her!"


    Du Chunxia is now bullish. She directly directs her men to do things.


    Guo Hongyong quickly agreed and hurriedly asked Lin Mengya what she wanted to buy.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t really want to buy anything, so she just asked some basic information, such as what big guys like to buy most.


    Guo Hongyong scratched his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s mostly needles and thread."

 Chapter 3173

    Of course, it''s not just these things.


    Although it is said to be a secret camp, there is no shortage of clothes and food.


    But it is limited to this.


    Besides, they all have pay.


    If you need something special, you can buy it in the camp or give it to others to buy, and then transport it with the grain delivery team.


    However, the time is a little longer, so there is a lot of quantity.


    Lin Mengya calculated.


    Yu said that there are three opportunities to come in and deliver food here every year.


    In other words, if the food in the canteen is purchased from outside, the quantity is a lot, and the meat is not easy to keep for so long.


    Thinking of this, she probably had some guesses in her heart.


    But it needs to be confirmed.


    So she asked Du Chunxia directly.


    "Sister in law, where can I buy meat here?"


    Du Chunxia blinked and put down the taro in her hand. She was quite embarrassed.


    "We have a fixed amount of meat here. I''m afraid there''s nowhere to buy it."


    She thought it was his wife who couldn''t get used to these meals in the camp.


    Although they also raise a lot of chickens, ducks, pigs and sheep, after all, so many people are not enough to eat if they are open.


    But she didn''t think Lin Mengya was picky, but felt a little embarrassed.


    People like madam shouldn''t be like them after all.


    I was thinking that I might as well ask someone secretly later to see if I could change some eggs and add a dish to my wife.


    Just thinking about it, Lin Mengya said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that the meat here is so rich. When I came here just now, there were a lot of meat dishes in the canteen. Fortunately, I don''t like meat, otherwise I won''t have the stomach to eat such good taro."


    Lin Mengya said and took a big bite of sweet taro.


    She saw Du Chunxia''s vacant face, while Guo Hongyong frowned slightly.


    The dense, soft and waxy taro quickly provides heat for her brain to consume.


    Lin Mengya has figured it out.


    It seems that someone really took her man''s money to win over people''s hearts.


    She ate the taro in a few bites and patted her belly.


    While telling Du Chunxia what to pay attention to during pregnancy, someone suddenly sent a message in a hurry.


    "Lao Guo! Hurry up, your highness. Let''s go to discuss business!"


    Guo Hongyong immediately responded.


    Du Chunxia was just curious about why her highness called her men to discuss the matter this big evening.


    But Guo Hongyong is a very principled person. He just told his daughter-in-law to sleep at home and he will come back as soon as possible.


    At this time, Lin Mengya also got up and said goodbye.


    Du Chunxia is a little reluctant to let her go, but she can also see that the other party''s energy is poor.


    Obviously, what the mother to be needs most now is rest.


    When she came out with Guo Hongyong, before leaving, Lin Mengya suddenly stopped him and whispered a word to Guo Hongyong.


    After hearing this, the latter stared at her in amazement.


    Lin Mengya raised her lips, but instructed him, "time waits for no man. Does Brother Guo want to be a clerk in charge of recording all his life?"


    Her words just fell into Guo Hongyong''s heart.


    However, if it is said by others, Guo Hongyong will doubt each other''s intentions and is trying to sow discord between them.


    But in front of you is the wife with the same power as your highness!


    Does your highness mean the same, but


    Lin Mengya also saw the tangled look in his eyes.


    Yeah.


    If the words he just said fall into the ears of those who admit death, it will be no less than a provocation.


    "Brother Guo, have you ever thought about why Le ran chose you?"


    When it comes to his beloved wife jiao''er, Guo Hongyong''s face becomes dignified and serious.


    "Ma''am, they came for me?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and appreciated Guo Hongyong''s eyes.


    "I heard your highness mention that you not only work carefully and seriously, but also you are always loyal to your highness. I guess this is the reason why you hinder your eyes?"


    Hearing his Highness''s affirmation of his work, Guo Hongyong was even excited.


    Your highness knows!


    But the latter words cooled his mood bit by bit.


    "Madam, your subordinates understand. Please rest assured with your highness that your subordinates know what to do."


    Now, he has consciously classified himself as his highness and wife.


    Although he is clever, he is stubborn in some aspects.


    For example, both he and his daughter-in-law were saved by his highness and gave them a way to live.


    In this way, their lives belong to your highness. No one wants them to change!


    "Well, another thing, your highness earned everything in this camp. No matter how many bowls of rice others gave you, you have to know who owns this bowl."


    In fact, some of these words are not very pleasant to hear.


    But falling into Guo Hongyong''s ears was no less than a thunder.


    He looked very complicated, but his eyes were always clear.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    Lin Mengya nodded, turned and disappeared into the night.


    The color of Guo Hongyong''s eyes is constantly churning.


    Over the years, in fact, he has confused some things.


    For example, about a year ago, someone inadvertently mentioned his life-saving benefactor and his wife.


    At that time, he firmly believed that his highness saved their husband and wife.


    But what do some people say?


    "Although it was your Highness''s order, someone else risked his life to save you!"


    "I''m afraid a noble man like your highness doesn''t need us to remember his great kindness."


    What''s more, some people vaguely mentioned that your highness just moved his mouth. Therefore, this kindness is not important.


    But today''s wife''s words made him feel like a blow to the head and suddenly woke up a lot.


    The person who saved them was not his highness.


    But what if there is no order from your highness?


    Will that man still risk his life to save them?


    After that, they really enjoyed the kindness of his highness.


    It''s like his highness gave him a dress. He doesn''t appreciate his highness. Do you want to thank the tailor for making clothes?


    Guo Hongyong felt cold sweat on his forehead.


    Some things have really put the cart before the horse.


    He wiped his sweat carelessly and hurried to the meeting place.


    But at the same time, the heart is like a mirror.


    I''m afraid this camp really needs to be managed!


    ......


    Late at night, turn to dawn.


    After eating a lot of brown sugar taro, Lin Mengya finally had a safe sleep.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the handsome face of my man.


    As soon as she moved, a super cute ready handsome face appeared behind her man.


    "Mo Yan, why are you here and there?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her voice and asked with an angry tone.


    Mo Yan rubbed his big dark eyes, but he wanted to cross the mountain of his father and reach his soft and fragrant mother Bi''An.


    He tried many times just now, but he didn''t succeed.


    This meeting turned over at once and quickly climbed into my mother''s arms.


    "Mother, I miss you!"


    The little man yawned and rubbed his eyes with his little claws.


    Recently, he feels so lazy. He always feels sleepy and doesn''t sleep enough.


    Lin Mengya was so distressed to see him like this.


    He held the man in his arms, patted him on the back and stroked his eldest son''s dark but supple hair.


    "I can''t miss my mother without sleeping! Come on, my mother will hold you and sleep more for a while, okay?"


    Mo Yan nodded, and then his breathing slowed down gradually. Almost a moment later, he fell asleep.


    Lin Mengya held him for a long time until her man opened her eyes. She was reluctant to let go.


    Mo Yan has to sleep in recent days.


    Although they have got the treasure of the ancient family, they also know how to open it.


    But they have tried several times before. Whether they use human voice or some musical instruments, they can''t reach the voice control standard.


    But one thing, it''s a blessing in misfortune.


    She inadvertently found that as long as the box of the ancient treasure was close to Moyan, the little guy''s physical condition would be relieved.


    But the degree of relief is too subtle to play a decisive role in the body.


    The only use is probably to prolong life.


    She even thought that if she couldn''t find a way, she would let Mo Yan take the treasure of the ancient family all her life.


    But not to mention the meaning of this thing to the ancient family, Lin Mengya felt that it could not make Mo Yan live longer at most, but could not make him return to a lively appearance.


    She must let Mo Yan recover completely.


    At least, let him have a complete life.


    Instead of hanging on a box all day and being sleepy, there is no quality of life at all.


    Therefore, their visit to the secret camp is only a temporary rest.


    After all, she''s going out.


    To find a way for his son.


    Long Tianyu got up quietly and wanted to take his eldest son from his wife.


    "No, I''ll just hold him. Go and see xiaofubao."


    Lin Mengya shook her head gently.


    Long Tianyu nodded gently and went to Westinghouse in his coat.


    Xiao Fubao is still sleeping soundly.


    Even dad picked her up from the small bed, just opened his eyes for a look, and then continued to sleep.


    Long Tianyu, who loves her daughter to the bone, not only has a gentle posture, but also specially pastes her daughter on her warm chest to prevent a trace of wind from blowing on her girl.


    Then he calmly transported his daughter to his wife.


    When Lin Mengya saw Xiao Fubao coming, she put her eldest son down and took Xiao Fubao to feed her.


    Xiao Fubao is a lazy girl.


    She wouldn''t open her eyes easily every morning without the sweet milk smell attracting her.


    When the couple first discovered this rule, they couldn''t help laughing at their little girl''s promise.


    But in their hearts, whether it''s a little girl or two skin boys, they are their sweetheart.

 Chapter 3174

    Lin Mengya leans on long Tianyu and enjoys the rare parent-child time in the morning.


    Although baby Fu''s eyes are still gently closed, he has a strong desire to drink milk.


    However, the cub probably knows how to cherish his mother by nature. He holds it in his small hand every time. Although he is strong, he always pulls hard.


    The more Lin Mengya looked at her daughter''s little face, the more rare she was. She kept touching her love.


    The little girl didn''t feel bored at all. She quietly opened her big eyes and looked at her mother''s fingers. She was so good tempered.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was melted by her little girl!


    I couldn''t help kissing my little girl on her forehead for several times, which made the little girl stop eating her milk. She opened her toothless mouth and kept laughing.


    It seems that like her brothers, she likes her mother''s closeness very much.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were full of unspeakable tenderness. He spread his arms and gathered his wife and daughter in his arms.


    He is like a proud and strong dragon, guarding his most precious treasure.


    Not long ago, Mo Yan''s big baby rubbed his father''s thigh.


    Well, all right.


    And this little dragon.


    Long Tianyu slightly adjusted the angle of his thighs to make Mo Yan''s half small body lie more comfortable.


    He looked at his other leg.


    If Ning''er were there, their family of five would be really perfect.


    No one came to disturb the warmth of the family. In the rare morning when they were busy, they snuggled up to each other and gathered on this bed in the most intimate attitude.


    ......


    At noon, the canteen still puts meals on time.


    Here, tableware and other items are distributed uniformly.


    Whether generals or soldiers at the bottom, the tableware used is the same.


    As usual, after receiving the tableware, Guo Hongyong stood at the end of the alignment of rice.


    But today, his eyes are very sharp.


    When the people next to him spoke to him, he only answered as briefly as possible, which was somewhat different from the past.


    But no one felt slighted.


    After all, something like that has just happened at home. I''m afraid he''s not in the mood to laugh.


    Gradually, no one chatted with him, and the rice team came to Guo Hongyong.


    "What to eat?"


    The person in charge of cooking is the cook in the canteen.


    Carrying a large spoon with a long handle, he was calm to everyone, as if the meal had been taken out of his own pocket.


    In the past, there was no problem. Once you pay attention, the problem becomes particularly obvious.


    Guo Hongyong could not help frowning.


    At least he still has a position in the army, and he is treated like this, not to mention the people below?


    But he didn''t want to attack so soon, so he had to be patient and said to the master, "I''ll take two of them back."


    "What do you bring? I don''t know the rules of the canteen?"


    The master scolded him fiercely. The spittle flew like shouting and scolding in front of the battle.


    It''s just that this is a canteen, and they''re not against each other.


    Guo Hongyong also immediately sank his face, but still patiently explained, "my wife is not in good health. I have to take it back. Moreover, I have reported it to the right back general."


    General right back, I came to inform you last night


    He was the man in the meeting.


    Usually, the other side is responsible for the logistics work in the barracks, and he, as a clerk, is directly under the jurisdiction of the right back general.


    But I didn''t expect that even if he moved out of the right guard general, the master of rice just sneered and said, "no! This is the rules of the canteen! I don''t care what general, I have to abide by the rules of the canteen here!"


    "You..." Guo Hongyong''s patience was exhausted. When he was about to attack, he heard a bright female voice behind him.


    "What''s this for? Liu Hu, you''re deliberately embarrassing others. I think you''re itchy and owe a lesson!"


    Liu Hu, the master who embarrassed Guo Hongyong.


    After hearing this, his face suddenly changed.


    Guo Hongyong turned his head and looked at people, but there was no surprised expression in his eyes.


    Until the woman came to him and greeted him with a smile, he nodded coldly.


    Sister Shen didn''t mind either. Instead, she scolded Liu Hu first.


    Liu Hu just jumped and walked happily. He bowed his head and followed the defeated wild dog.


    The people nearby are probably used to such a scene and praise sister-in-law Shen''s outspoken words one after another.


    Some people say that it is sister-in-law Shen who dares to say so. Otherwise, they may be angry again.


    Some people say that sister-in-law Shen is really their Savior.


    The more you listen, the tighter Guo Hongyong''s eyebrows are.


    Something''s wrong.


    It seems that this sister-in-law Shen is not the first time to stand out for a big guy like this.


    He looked a lot more serious. When sister-in-law Shen had taught enough people and was ready to take over the tableware in his hand and cook for him himself, Guo Hongyong avoided her hand and opened his mouth.


    "Sister Shen, haven''t you received the order from the right guard general?"


    Sister-in-law Shen was stunned. She didn''t expect him to ask herself like this.


    The answer turned around, but she didn''t dare deny it.


    "General Youwei has told me. Speaking of it, general Youwei really sympathizes with our brothers and specially asked us to take care of you injured people!"


    The next moment, someone suddenly realized and said, "no wonder! I think today''s dish is good!"


    Others said, "that''s right! Don''t look who''s in charge! Sister Shen is much more generous. Our stomachs have also been stained with a lot of light, haven''t we?"


    Suddenly, the people next to them also coaxed. What they said and read was the benefits of sister-in-law Shen.


    Guo Hongyong frowned.


    He remembered that his highness personally urged them to improve the quality of food in the camp at the meeting last night.


    How did sister-in-law Shen''s mouth become the credit of general Youwei and herself?


    But this is wrong!


    Their meals, meals and drinks are all spent on your Highness''s money. How come everyone takes credit for the people who work?


    He heaved a deep breath.


    It seems that madam is right.


    Indeed, someone took the opportunity to use his Highness''s benefits to buy people''s hearts for himself.


    He clenched his fist and tried to make his face more ordinary, not to arouse the vigilance of these people.


    "So you already know? Your highness said last night that all the brothers must have enough to eat and drink. In this way, he can rest assured outside."


    "I think your Highness has raised us for so many years. I don''t know when I can have a chance to repay your highness!"


    If Lin Mengya were there, she would have to praise Guo Hongyong.


    She was right.


    Guo Hongyong is not a brave man.


    It can be said that the reason why long Tianyu agreed to promote him to manage the accounts was to see his temperament.


    He will never give in to a matter of principle.


    But others, he can be smooth and changeable.


    Now, for example, this is quite skillful.


    He did not directly accuse sister-in-law Shen, which was buying people''s hearts, but guided everyone''s ideas in the right direction.


    Oh! Although some people forget who they are eating when they take up their jobs, most people are not stupid enough.


    His face was very serious, and there seemed to be infinite longing in his eyes.


    Sister-in-law Shen''s face stiffened for a moment, and then immediately echoed: "yes, we really should take your Highness''s benefits into account. For the first time in recent years, your highness came to see us, we should do well and let your highness think about us more."


    Guo Hongyong listened, alas! What does that mean?


    Insinuating that his highness doesn''t care about big guys?


    This shameless man is really not human!


    Suddenly, Guo Hongyong also lowered his face and said, "what does sister-in-law Shen mean? Although your highness is outside, he still cares about us all the time."


    "Our food, drink and clothes are a little late these years?"


    "If it''s far away, it''s these food. What''s not your Highness''s hard work to raise it outside, and then let the brothers bring it in?"


    "I remember all these things! From the year we came in to the present, your Highness has never given enough things every year, but they are superfluous."


    "The rest of those things are also given to the big guys as rewards."


    "Your Highness, I don''t care what other people think. In short, I''m ready to give everything for your highness!"


    Sister-in-law Shen choked on a series of words like a cannon.


    She wanted to refute, but Guo Hongyong didn''t say anything else. Obviously, he has been expressing his loyalty to his highness.


    If she accuses the other party, doesn''t she say that she is dissatisfied with her highness?


    For a moment, sister-in-law Shen''s hatred for the guy in the way reached the peak.


    But soon she found her reason.


    Ying he said, "Your Highness is really kind to us. It''s the little miracle doctor. Alas, I know she did wrong, but after all, she and your highness..."


    That''s poisonous enough.


    She didn''t say anything, but she seemed to say everything.


    Moreover, Le ran clearly did something wrong, but when sister-in-law Shen said so, it seemed like the problem of long Tianyu.


    Guo Hongyong clenched his fist.


    This woman really has a bad intention!


    While he was thinking about how to fight back, he heard a slightly hoarse voice coming in from outside the crowd.


    "I think sister-in-law Shen also thinks that lelan has nothing to do with your highness? Sister-in-law Shen, thank you for your trust in your highness."


    Who?


    Sister-in-law Shen was surprised and looked out of the crowd discontentedly.


    As a result, I saw two rather strange young faces.


    But Guo Hongyong next to him, his eyes lit up!


    Come on, come on!

 Chapter 3175

    Facing everyone''s eyes, Lin Mengya came in.


    Actually, she just arrived.


    I just want to try the skill of sister-in-law Shen and see Guo Hongyong''s skill by the way.


    Facts have proved that the eyes of her men are pretty good.


    At least none of the people he really valued humiliated him.


    "Madam, why are you here?" Guo Hongyong greeted her with a little surprise.


    Lin Mengya smiled and said, "I''m hungry. I just came out for dinner."


    Then she looked at the sister-in-law Shen.


    The latter also reacted and quickly greeted with a smile.


    "It''s my wife''s presence! It''s really our honor. My wife might as well go inside with me and I''ll make some food for my wife alone."


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya refused.


    "No, I think the food here is good."


    With that, she actually stood at the back of the line that received the tableware.


    Some people in front were at a loss. They often looked back at her. Others wanted to change positions with her. As a result, she also refused.


    "I''m the same as big guys. Queuing is the rule, and I can''t break the rule."


    After listening to her, others only felt that they didn''t feel so far away from her.


    But sister-in-law Shen was embarrassed.


    Without him.


    It was her behavior just now, which was undoubtedly contrary to Lin Mengya''s words.


    Sister-in-law Shen stood awkwardly and looked at Lin Mengya frequently.


    She was calm and moved slowly with the procession.


    In the twinkling of an eye, sister-in-law Shen took care of it again and quietly ran to the back kitchen.


    Guo Hongyong, who had just finished the meal, kept a close eye on her.


    I''m afraid this fussy person will cause trouble for my wife.


    Soon, the line came to Lin Mengya. When she finished taking the tableware and stood in the line of rice, Guo Hongyong couldn''t help but walk over on her own initiative.


    "Madam, I..."


    "My sister-in-law is still waiting for you. The food is going to be cold. Go back first." Lin Mengya whispered.


    Guo Hongyong is also in a dilemma.


    But he still thinks it''s more important for his wife.


    But Lin Mengya always advised him to go back.


    "Well, my subordinates will go back to deliver the meal first and come back later."


    He finally followed Lin Mengya''s advice.


    Lin Mengya also knows that Guo Hongyong is a person with a heavy sense of responsibility.


    So it didn''t stop.


    But before he left, she said with laughter, "when you go back, please invite all the four generals."


    Guo Hongyong didn''t ask why, just nodded and left quickly with the food.


    Soon, Lin Mengya lined up from the end of the team to the head of the team.


    At the same time, the cook also changed one.


    It''s sister-in-law Shen who looks enthusiastic.


    She not only took the long spoon for rice, but also asked people to bring out two pots of steaming new dishes from the back kitchen.


    Lin Mengya took a look and found that they were two oily meat dishes.


    She couldn''t help thinking about last night.


    It seems that sister-in-law Shen really regards the canteen as her own.


    "Come on, madam. Try my craft. I don''t know if I can get used to the big pot of rice in our army."


    At that moment, someone said greedily, "of course, sister-in-law Shen''s craft is useless!"


    "I have to eat more bowls of rice today. It''s really hard to see such a good dish!"


    Lin Mengya heard the comments from all around.


    She looked up at sister-in-law Shen.


    This man is really cunning.


    Whether she eats or not will eventually become the credit of sister-in-law Shen for comforting these people.


    But if she was in trouble and asked sister-in-law Shen to take the meat, the soldiers who couldn''t eat oil and water must be disappointed and even feel worse about her.


    It can be said that the lethality of the other party is not strong, but it is disgusting enough.


    Sister-in-law Shen looked at her with a smile and solicited to fetch her rice, but she was secretly proud in her heart.


    Whoever comes will not affect her plan in the end.


    At the same time, she has some subtle anger towards Lin Mengya.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya directly walked out of the team and turned a blind eye to her outstretched hand.


    Sister-in-law Shen was stunned, but then she sneered in her heart.


    She knew that how could a noble daughter born in a rich family appreciate these greasy and rough pot dishes?


    She took advantage of the situation and added another fire.


    "Why don''t you eat it, madam? If you can''t get used to it, I can make it for your wife alone. But we are a small place in the countryside. I''m afraid we can''t compare it with your wife''s usual diet!"


    Suddenly, someone whispered in his heart.


    I think this lady is too picky to serve.


    And incidentally made a comparison with the previous Le ran.


    Although Le Ran''s medical skills are not so good, at least people are good, and they can be treated as approachable.


    Although I don''t often come here for dinner, I will also ask people to take the food back. In short, I eat the same as them.


    I haven''t seen anyone like this who dislikes their meager food so much.


    When sister-in-law Shen was proud, suddenly, the back kitchen door opened again.


    She looked back in surprise.


    I saw several small soldiers happily carrying out pots of hot dishes she had already prepared.


    "Who told you to move?"


    Sister-in-law Shen threw down the spoon and rushed over, scolding angrily.


    The two soldiers ignored her and directly stacked the hot dishes on the dishes that were almost cold before.


    Behind them is Lin Mengya walking slowly.


    Sister Shen yelled for a long time, but no one paid attention to her.


    She saw Lin Mengya at once. At that time, she almost couldn''t control her face, but her tone was still not very good.


    "What does that mean, madam? These are all dinner dishes. If you like, I can make them for you alone!"


    But Lin Mengya looked at her coldly and said, "I''ve made it clear that the cost of this pot of hot food is about five Liang silver."


    With that, she took down a bulging small purse from her waist.


    Loosen the tight bag and put the silver on the table in front of him.


    "I think everyone has worked hard recently, so I''ll pay for food."


    These words immediately aroused the exclamation of countless people.


    The whole dining hall was almost boiling. What had been eaten and what had not been eaten rushed over with their own plates for fear that they would not have to eat late.


    Looking at the bag of silver, sister-in-law Shen suddenly showed more dissatisfaction.


    "Madam, it''s against the rules."


    The implication is that


    It suggests that Lin Mengya is playing with privilege.


    But the smile on Lin Mengya''s face remained the same. Instead, she asked sister-in-law Shen.


    "It seems that you are a person who pays great attention to the rules, but I''m afraid the two dishes brought out by sister-in-law Shen just now are not in the rules?"


    Sister-in-law Shen immediately thought of what she had just done, and her face was much unnatural.


    "Didn''t I try to make my wife more accustomed to eating?"


    Sister Shen restrained her attitude a little, but her tone was still a little stiff and tried to throw the pot to her.


    "So, sister-in-law Shen makes her own decision and flatters me with the army''s food and salaries. It''s against the rules for me to pay the big guy out of my own pocket?"


    "Then I want to ask, what are the rules here?"


    Where is Lin Mengya easy to mess with?


    Her words made sister-in-law Shen have no reason. Her eyes turned up several times. Finally, she was pressed down by herself.


    Lin Mengya didn''t press step by step.


    Although she has the upper hand in this matter today, the other party''s practice is not a big mistake. At most, even if she flatters herself and doesn''t flatter herself.


    If she punishes people for this, the sense of distance will be extended again, which is not conducive to the stability of the military.


    Sister-in-law Shen turned her mind. Looking at the chaos over there, she was going to maintain order.


    "Line up, everyone has it, don''t rob!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her leisurely and continued to be a good man.


    Then, in a word, the other party''s desire to take credit was denied.


    "Everyone eats slowly. Don''t worry. I just told them that everyone must eat today. If it''s not enough, let them do it. My purse is bulging. I''m not afraid of you!"


    Her attitude is very clear.


    In addition, the money just pulled out in front of everyone occupied a fair and aboveboard place.


    So, the brave one had a hot head and joked with her.


    "What if we eat you poor for so many years?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the man and smiled. Then she deliberately looked distressed and frowned.


    Talent; "Then I can only eat your Highness''s food like you. I just don''t know if he can be as willing as he is to you."


    Someone couldn''t help laughing, "Your Highness is so generous, of course I''m willing!"


    Lin Mengya: "yes."


    She sighed again deliberately, but her face was always smiling.


    "It''s really hard, your highness. I''m not as capable as you. I''m a dry eater."


    In fact, Lin Mengya is about the same age as most people here.


    In addition, she didn''t put on a domineering airs, and even invited everyone to eat delicious food out of her own pocket. In addition, she could accommodate everyone''s jokes. Naturally, her popularity soared upward.


    After Lin Mengya''s words, sister-in-law Shen can''t even take credit for it.


    Everyone is waiting for meat happily, and even some people are rushing to the canteen.


    There are four canteens in their camp.


    Because the time of eating every day is staggered, such overcrowding scenes are rare.


    Seeing that the number of people was about to burst here, Lin Mengya climbed to a table, folded her hands into a trumpet shape and shouted to the big guy.


    "Don''t worry! When I say please, I''m sure everyone can eat the meal today. Don''t squeeze others who can''t squeeze in. I''ve asked someone to inform the other three canteens!"


    As soon as they heard this, they hurriedly greeted their friends and ran to the other three canteens.

 Chapter 3176

    Not long after, pots of hot meat and vegetables appeared in the other three canteens.


    "Madam, please eat meat out of your own pocket" has become the hottest topic in the whole camp.


    Most of the people in the camp haven''t eaten meat for a long time.


    This meal greatly relieved their greed.


    Seeing that people were no longer pouring in, Bai Su carefully helped his wife down the table, took a rag and wiped the footprints on the table.


    She looked at sister-in-law Shen, who had a good story before.


    In this meeting, people have become rice robots.


    Or the kind you can''t love.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t want to let her go like this. She went to sister-in-law Shen and said with a smile, "sister-in-law Shen must be tired? I think this hand can''t stop shaking?"


    Sister-in-law Shen, who was thinking about how much meat could be left to feed those people at night, dared not shake her hands at once.


    Lin Mengya nodded with satisfaction and said, "sister-in-law Shen doesn''t have to think about saving me. In order not to affect the next meal, I have handed over the money to the clerk in charge of the distribution of money and grain. If sister-in-law Shen doesn''t have enough quantity for the next meal, she will make it up according to the rules of the kitchen. Every grain of rice won''t be bad."


    The more she said this, the worse sister-in-law Shen''s face became.


    Lin Mengya was not surprised by the other party''s reaction.


    She just walked around the back kitchen.


    He asked two thin soldiers casually.


    All food supplies in the camp kitchen are fixed.


    If sister-in-law shen wants to control the food in the back kitchen at will, she has to deduct what she should give first.


    In fact, this is also very easy to operate for the master of the canteen.


    The meat and vegetables that used to be eaten once every three days were changed to five days, or three kilograms of meat should be put, and only one and a half kilograms of meat should be put.


    And he''s smart.


    The ingredients of the day are emptied on the same day, so even if they favor one over the other, ordinary people can''t detect it.


    In addition, sister-in-law Shen said some specious words from it, which led to the common belief that the reason why she added food to others was her own reason, not that her rations were deducted.


    Lin Mengya completely broke sister-in-law Shen''s plan.


    As for what she said just now, it also made it very difficult for sister-in-law Shen to throw the pot.


    She had really planned it. When she had the extra meal in the evening, she said it was because of the lady.


    But now, what did she say?


    Lin Mengya saw that the other party''s face was getting heavier and heavier, but her mood was much better.


    Turning around, she took Bai Su out of the dining hall door.


    Not far away, Guo Hongyong, who has gone and returned, is standing in place with the four-way general.


    Seeing Lin Mengya coming, the five people straightened up quickly, one by one as if they were standing in a penalty station.


    "Did everyone eat?" She came to say hello.


    The five people, together with Guo Hongyong, shook their heads.


    At first they didn''t know what his wife called them, but now they understand.


    When Lin Mengya saw several people''s faces change, she knew it wasn''t too stupid.


    "Today''s lunch is very good. At least I like it very much. I don''t know how many generals haven''t come here for dinner?"


    The general of the fourth route who was asked shouted in secret.


    Only Guo Hongyong understood what his wife meant. He couldn''t help sweating for his old friends and bosses.


    "What madam said is that we are busy at ordinary times. We are indeed a little negligent."


    The speaker is Zhang Chang.


    He is a brave man, no matter what the occasion is


    Dare to speak.


    But he actually felt bad.


    It''s not that madam made them lose face, but that they disappointed his wife and his highness, and I''m sorry to trust their brothers.


    Lin Mengya slowly restrained her smile.


    She looked at the four people. Although she didn''t speak harshly, she made several people feel ashamed.


    "I know several generals work day and night. This huge camp needs to be managed well. Naturally, it''s also hard work."


    "But you four can remember that your Highness has entrusted such a heavy task to you, and the expectations contained are more important."


    "You four don''t have to tell me anything, as long as you are worthy of your highness."


    Then she left with Bai su.


    Only these four guys who can''t lift their heads.


    "Lao Guo, what''s going on?"


    Seeing his wife gone, Zhang Changcai asked Guo Hongyong in a hurry.


    After all, he called himself just now.


    Guo Hongyong sighed and said, "Alas, you don''t know..."


    As he spoke, he said what he had already held in his heart.


    "... I reminded Liao tie long ago, but he insisted. Now, you can see his end."


    The general of the fourth route never dreamed that there were so many problems in their camp.


    Moreover, every one is fatal.


    The four people gradually became surprised from the beginning, and finally fell into deep regret.


    "It''s all our dereliction of duty!"


    Liu Ye, a general on the left, beat his head and was filled with guilt for his highness.


    Guo Hongyong could only sigh when he saw the annoyed look of the four people.


    What else can they do except try their best to remedy it?


    He just had a hunch.


    I''m afraid, your highness or Madam, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for them to pass.


    I hope they can make up for it in time.


    ......


    Lin Mengya was surprised when she returned to the yard.


    Special! I didn''t eat again!


    Fortunately, Bai Su had already prepared and brought her a bowl of chicken soup wonton soon.


    "Have the children and your highness eaten?" She didn''t forget to ask others when she ate.


    Naturally, the white Su has been properly arranged.


    Lin Mengya is very glad to have this intimate housekeeper.


    Let Bai Su hurry down to eat, and then she ate the wonton.


    In the afternoon, many people in the medicine hall increased.


    Lin Mengya looked at the new patients, and her eyebrows never loosened.


    Sure enough!


    As she guessed before, this disorderly treatment of lelan has left many people with some sequelae.


    Some people don''t feel anything before. Even if they come to ask Le ran, they will be told that it is normal.


    But in fact, the chance that lelan''s medicine can completely cure people is no less than good luck.


    If you take wrong medicine, you will not be able to cure it, and even aggravate your condition.


    Lin Mengya is outspoken about every patient''s inquiry.


    At this meeting, no one dares to wash the reputation of Bai lelan.


    Unless you want to be scolded by everyone.


    "Damn bastard! Is this to harm or save people? Bah! We don''t have such fools in the poison sect!"


    The teacher is also too busy to touch the ground, but his mouth doesn''t stop.


    Song Jia followed suit.


    During this time, she has learned enough lessons, so she learned to do more and talk less.


    In fact, with Lin Mengya and Bai Lirui, she can learn too much.


    At this meeting, she could barely keep up with Mr. Baili.


    Of course, if the person doesn''t suddenly produce any moths.


    Otherwise, she will still be in a hurry and be scolded.


    Fortunately, she is used to it and doesn''t think there is anything wrong.


    Lin Mengya and Bai Su cooperate tacitly.


    Both of them mainly focus on the treatment of trauma.


    The training task in the camp is not easy, and long Tianyu planned to train them as a strange army.


    Therefore, in addition to the necessary fighting skills, they also need to learn some skills with high risk.


    No one can guarantee that such training, no matter how strict the protection, will not go wrong.


    Therefore, it is not uncommon to have a bruised nose and face, or even a broken hand and foot.


    When Le ran didn''t come before, there were two military doctors in the camp.


    However, their medical skills were limited, especially Le ran had her secret medicine as help, so they soon overshadowed their reputation.


    Although they were also dissatisfied, they finally chose to step back due to le Ran''s identity, mainly Liao tie''s threat.


    For this, Lin Mengya didn''t blame them too much.


    Even if you want to settle accounts, you should treat both the symptoms and the root causes from top to bottom.


    For the two, she also called to be an assistant first.


    Soon, Lin Mengya encountered another problem.


    "The position of their joint is wrong, but now it has grown. If you want to be in the right position, you have to interrupt and connect again."


    Lin Mengya''s expression was very serious and took the two old gentlemen to a meeting.


    The two old gentlemen were also stunned. Immediately, they both said that they were afraid there was nothing they could do.


    "Madam, it''s not that I don''t try my best, but that we still have this bone. This broken bone is really inexperienced!"


    The other also shook his head.


    The risk of bone fracture is much higher than that of direct bone fracture.


    And once the position is offset, it is not as simple as disconnecting and reconnecting.


    They can''t grasp the strength. If they cause other damage, it''s better to maintain the status quo.


    Therefore, their opinions tend to be conservative.


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth.


    Instead of continuing the discussion with the two, she turned to her patient.


    Many of them are young.


    Most of them work very hard in training, so they get injured accidentally.


    If the status quo is maintained, not to mention what sequelae they will face if their bones grow completely in the future.


    I''m afraid they can''t participate in the training that makes them work hard.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, is my foot still ok?"


    The young man lying near the door, with a little uneasy on his face, asked her in a low voice.


    He had accidentally fallen from the training climbing tool before, because his left foot was broken by himself except for an accident when he landed.


    When Le ran bandaged him, he didn''t put his broken bone in right position, so his bone was crooked.


    I''m afraid I can''t walk well anymore.


    But in fact, he was not seriously injured.

 Chapter 3177

    This is the main reason why Lin Mengya and her teacher hate Le Ran''s behavior.


    A quack makes a mistake!


    Lin Mengya finally didn''t hide it from the public.


    When everyone heard that the location of their broken bones was randomly segmented, so they had to be reconnected again, and they might bear more pain and risk, some people collapsed directly.


    "Why are we?"


    The man had a broken beard and red eyes. The whole man looked haggard and embarrassed, like a string that had been tightened for a long time, and suddenly broke.


    He banged on the bed board, but he couldn''t completely vent his sadness and despair.


    "I''m going to kill that bitch! If it wasn''t for her, if it wasn''t for her, how could my one be abandoned?"


    Men are actually trying to restrain themselves.


    But the clenched fists and the green veins on his arms are enough to show how strong the anger in a man''s heart is.


    Lin Mengya bet that if Le ran stood in front of the right side now, I''m afraid he would die with the other side in the most tragic way.


    Similar emotions are also reflected in others.


    Lin Mengya didn''t speak and silently let them vent their emotions first.


    Cure the heart first.


    If you always hold this breath in your heart, it is not conducive to their later recovery.


    When everyone let out the unknown fire, she continued: "I checked your situation. If you want to recover, the probability is only 50%


    "But if you actively cooperate with the treatment and can resist the pain brought by the treatment, I can increase this probability to 70%


    She dares to say that I''m afraid only she and the teacher here can make such a guarantee.


    One is because both of them have excellent medical skills and take an unusual path.


    Second, because she also has sufficient experience in such things.


    It has to be said that some things may have their own Providence, or she may be wrong this time.


    The experience accumulated in the treatment of long Tianyu can be used in the treatment of these people.


    "Husband and madam, what you said is true. Can we really have another chance to stand up and train like others?"


    The young man who was not badly hurt before is now full of hope.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head. "When I say recovery, I mean that you can be like ordinary people without affecting your daily life."


    "But I don''t know your training intensity and content, so I can''t guarantee that you can fully recover enough to cope with heavy training."


    The hearts of several people rose and fell with Lin Mengya''s words, and then rekindled subtle hope again.


    The young man unconsciously swallowed his saliva, and the whole man looked very nervous and stared at Lin Mengya''s expression.


    "So, so we still have a chance to go back to the camp, don''t we?"


    This time, Lin Mengya nodded, "well, if the later recovery is smooth, it should be 30% possible."


    Their injuries are actually easier to recover than those of their own men.


    After all, they are just simple fractures, not like their own men, so they are not easy to recover.


    The tiny hope filled the eyes of several people with tears.


    "If we can train with the big guys as before


    Practice, I don''t feel sorry even if I die! "


    The young man clenched his fist and tried to hold back his tears.


    "Madam, everything is troublesome to you. No matter what the consequences are, I can accept it."


    In fact, young people are quite restless when they make this decision.


    But he had no way back. It was better to live and fight his last hope than to live like this.


    Others echoed.


    I don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate. Almost all of them are the ones who work hardest in training, and their minds are more determined and mature than others.


    Therefore, after rapid measurement, they chose to believe Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya was a little surprised, but thinking that they were all injured in training, she probably understood why these people chose to do so.


    She only felt that her burden was heavier, but she would try not to disappoint everyone.


    "OK. Since everyone believes in me, I will do my best."


    "It''s just that I said something ugly. There is a possibility that any treatment will fail. I hope you can carefully consider whether you can accept the worst result."


    Generally, people with strong character only see the hope of success, but often ignore the possibility of failure.


    However, as a doctor, although Lin Mengya will do her best to treat her patients, she can''t ignore even a glimmer of the possibility of failure.


    This is not because she is pessimistic or her medical skills are not exquisite, but the more so, her attitude towards patients will be more cautious.


    Her modern teacher once said that there is no 100% safe treatment in the world, and any treatment is risky.


    They try to study medicine in order to minimize the probability of treatment risk.


    Therefore, she treated every treatment as if she were facing a great enemy and was ready in a tight battle array. She did not let herself take it lightly.


    This time, they didn''t let her wait too long. They nodded one after another, saying that even if the final result was death, it was better than doing nothing now, and they would regret it in the future.


    "I know what you think. OK, I will arrange follow-up treatment. You just need to cooperate with me."


    It is also her good fortune to be a doctor that she can pay all her trust to her patients.


    The atmosphere on their side suddenly became a lot easier.


    Although the big guy''s heart is not so relaxed and comfortable, it may be because Lin Mengya is there, and someone even joked with her.


    "Madam''s medical skills are so good. I don''t know which life your Highness has cultivated!"


    Lin Mengya smiled, but her mouth vaguely praised herself.


    "It''s estimated that your highness should be blessed for ten years. Otherwise, where can you find such a good daughter-in-law as me?"


    As soon as they heard this, they all laughed with tacit understanding.


    Madam is really different from the pretending joy.


    When they were happy, even if they felt something was wrong and wanted to ask, the other party not only couldn''t answer, but also asked Liao tie to scold them.


    Now think about it, the fake must be guilty, for fear of being asked about his details.


    Immediately, they also completely hated Liao tie, who protected Le ran.


    It is said that this guy has been expelled from the military camp and is now locked up in a broken house.


    Oh!


    When they''re free, go and beat that bastard up first!


    At the medicine hall, because Lin Mengya and the teacher, two drug doctors with real talent and learning, were there, the atmosphere didn''t seem so sad.


    Although the big guys don''t know their details, nor do they know that these two seemingly good people who save the lives and heal the wounded are actually big boss level poison doctors who can kill them with a backhand.


    Despite bailiri''s sharp mouth, he has found a new job here. He often sprays blood on these guys.


    But the big guy''s favor with them is growing day by day.


    Lin Mengya, in particular, has won the new design of personal kindness and beauty.


    That popularity, even long Tianyu had to bow to the disadvantage when he saw it, and he had to eat some vinegar by the way.


    The main reason is that the number of guys trying to attract his wife''s attention seems to have increased.


    However, he has been too busy recently. He can only try to find time to be close to his wife every night.


    He was out of reach during the day.


    In this regard, those subordinates who are already trembling can only suffer more and experience the "welfare" of being trained and forced to work overtime every day.


    The situation of the whole camp is naturally getting closer and closer to normal day by day.


    It''s just such a result. Obviously, it''s not what some people want to see.


    In the dining hall, sister-in-law Shen, with a gloomy face, looked at the assassins who openly dared to confront her.


    "I said Sister Shen, aren''t you right? I read the announcement posted at the door of the canteen, saying that we can have meat every three days. What do you mean, meat? Is it difficult for you to swallow it alone?"


    In the event of eating meat, everyone is not giving in.


    After all, this is closely related to themselves, and it is clearly stipulated above. It is not that they play rogue and specialize.


    Sister Shen drooped her face with a smile and said, "this is not meat. What is it?"


    "Yo, what do you mean by meat?"


    The prick pointed to the vegetable basin where only two pieces of meat were seen, and said it very righteously.


    "I thought I was blind. Otherwise, why can''t I see where the meat is?"


    Sister Shen was so angry that she slammed the rice spoon into the basin with a "bang".


    "Like to eat or not! What can I do with such meat? Can I still make meat?"


    She clenched her teeth secretly and hated the meddlesome lady in her heart.


    When she first started to buckle, she wasn''t so hard.


    After all, I''m afraid of being seen. It''s not good to make trouble up there.


    But not now.


    The people she picked were not satisfied because they had been fed too much before, which led to the decline in the number of meat dishes.


    She was also forced to have no way, and she was afraid that the people she managed to win over would be dissatisfied with it. Then she wasted her efforts.


    Therefore, she had to take a risk and buckle most of the meat on the day shift.


    To this end, she also added a lot of meat oil, trying to muddle through.


    But I didn''t want to be caught on the spot.


    She also felt very oppressed in her heart.


    Isn''t it just a little meat? Why are these people so greedy?


    "Ah! Sister Shen, I''m afraid this is wrong?"

 Chapter 3178

    The prick refused to be fooled by her easily.


    He held his arms and pointed to the vegetable basin, with a good reason.


    "There''s a definite number of meat in this meat dish. I saw just now that there aren''t many pieces of meat in this basin. If you''re not greedy, there''s a ghost!"


    These words of the assassin have aroused the approval of many people.


    Seeing that she could not suppress it, sister-in-law Shen turned her face and looked wronged.


    "You, you innocent people with white teeth! I put all these meat in it, and you can see that there are a lot of meat and oil in this dish. If I don''t put all the meat in it, where can I get so much meat and oil?"


    She also tried to throw the pot on Lin Mengya.


    "I know you had a good meal before, so you can''t look back on what I made. But that''s all the meat in my hand. What can I do?"


    The prick didn''t believe her. He sneered a few times and planned to continue to talk about it with the other party.


    Who knows, sister-in-law Shen seemed to have been greatly wronged and burst into tears.


    With the good popularity accumulated before, some people began to look down on it and took the initiative to stand up and plead with sister-in-law Shen.


    At first sight, the prick was angry in his heart.


    He did it not for himself, but for everyone.


    Several other prickly brothers joined him in dealing with those who spoke for sister-in-law Shen.


    As soon as they came and went, they became angry.


    Finally, I moved my hand.


    When Guo Hongyong sadly brought the news to Lin Mengya, she was studying with her teacher the treatment plan for those who needed secondary bone fracture.


    Hearing the speech, she didn''t lift her head, "go to your highness."


    "Madam, my subordinates have already asked for your highness. Your highness is busy dealing with other things. He says he doesn''t have time."


    "You can handle it yourself."


    Guo Hongyong was so worried that he nodded bald.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t deal with it."


    Lin Mengya raised her head when she heard the other party''s tone like a resentful woman.


    "Why can''t you handle it?"


    Seeing that his wife was finally willing to take care of himself, Guo Hongyong hurried to tell the whole story.


    "It''s not that self assertive sister-in-law Shen! She seized the meat from the day shift canteen and was found. But she refused to admit it, and others came out to defend her. As a result, the two classes fought."


    Lin Mengya frowned, "just for this stuttering?"


    Seeing that he could not hide from his wife, Guo Hongyong had to sigh and shake his head.


    "Of course, it''s not just for this stuttering. It''s also a shame. Before, because the soldiers on the night shift worked harder, the food on the night shift was slightly better. But I didn''t expect that they were used by people with intentions, which provoked discord between the two shifts."


    No wonder the other party came to her in a hurry.


    This matter is not small. If it breaks out, I''m afraid it will shake the morale of the army.


    This is the truth that there is no trivial matter in the army.


    Those seemingly insignificant things are likely to cause an army mutiny or a secret defection.


    This kind of thing is fatal on the battlefield.


    And listen to each other''s tone, I''m afraid there are many people on the evening shift.


    If this group of people were allowed to make such a fuss, wouldn''t the investment of her men in the past few years have been wasted?


    bury


    The merchant''s soul hidden in her bones made Lin Mengya unable to endure any longer.


    These four characters, like huge stones, suddenly pressed on her heart.


    No!


    How could a big businessman like her make such a loss business?


    Even if these people don''t want it in the end, they must blow up their residual value before they can be let go.


    Otherwise, if you eat and drink for free for several years, will their husband and wife become the big head of injustice?


    Absolutely not!


    "Wait for me for a moment, and I''ll deal with it myself."


    Lin Mengya accelerated her writing speed.


    She is used to finishing the work at hand before doing anything else.


    In the evening, Lin Mengya finished the work at hand temporarily, and the rest can be handed over to the teacher.


    But she didn''t rush to the canteen to deal with the problem.


    In fact, the key to this matter lies in the word "fairness".


    The food in the day shift canteen is slightly worse than that in the night shift canteen, which is a recognized fact in the whole camp.


    So if it is in accordance with the rules and regulations, she believes that most people will not come to this trouble.


    But now it''s bad for a sister-in-law Shen.


    She added some points to the benefits of the evening shift, and even pulled out the benefits of the day shift and posted them to the evening shift.


    In this way, not only the people on the evening shift will appreciate her, but also they will strive to protect sister-in-law Shen after the incident, because protecting sister-in-law Shen is equal to safeguarding their own interests.


    When it comes to their own interests, most people will not step back.


    What''s more, in the hearts of people on the evening shift, I''m afraid this kind of preferential treatment and bias should be deserved.


    If she simply and rudely handled sister-in-law Shen, the contradiction would eventually explode.


    And those who have benefited from the evening shift will feel that she has harmed their interests and become dissatisfied with her.


    This discontent is likely to be exploited by those who want to, and then these people will become unstable factors.


    Anyway, it''s tricky.


    Guo Hongyong followed her, his face a little anxious.


    But he didn''t say anything. He believed that his wife''s wisdom must have seen through the matter long ago. There was no need for him to talk more.


    They were standing outside the night shift canteen.


    Sure enough, in order to protect their own interests, those on the night shift not only automatically and spontaneously protected the whole canteen, but also did not allow anyone on the day shift to approach.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold.


    This group of people can''t tell who is their food and clothing parents. They are greedy without saying an inch.


    Even if he has handled the matter, these people can never be attributed to long Tianyu''s core team.


    "Madam."


    After being held back for a long time, Guo Hongyong finally found an opportunity to speak in anticipation.


    "How should we deal with it?"


    Lin Mengya thought and said, "no hurry."


    Guo Hongyong had a bitter throat and hair. He thought to himself, what''s the hurry? No hurry!


    He''s so worried!


    If these people are allowed to act recklessly again, I''m afraid the whole camp will be disturbed.


    But because of his wife''s dignity, he was embarrassed to speak.


    Lin Mengya silently looked at the situation in the canteen.


    These people on the evening shift are very arrogant!


    No way, they are a group of moths nourished by greed and desire.


    I''m trying to empty this camp bit by bit.


    "I think this sister-in-law Shen''s behavior seems to want to use my man''s money to support her own people."


    "Ah? Madam, what does this mean? Does sister Shen not just want to sell herself a good one?"


    Although Guo Hongyong''s mind is delicate and his reaction is fast, he is sensitive enough to some things.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him, sneered and said, "if it''s just to gain a good reputation for herself, why does she bother so much and even risk being found out to do such a thankless thing?"


    "What''s the use of a false name for a person like her? At most, she is praised as a good person, but in this way, she will be resented by more people. If it were you, would you do such a loss business?"


    He snapped for a moment, and then suddenly realized it for a long time and said, "no wonder!"


    "You see, even you know that fame is actually the most hypocritical thing. The reason why she did this must be to benefit herself."


    "But our whole camp is completely closed. Even if she knows these things, she can''t turn them into money."


    "If she uses these things to buy people''s hearts, make more people favor her, and even work for her?"


    Lin Mengya''s guess made Guo Hongyong in a cold sweat. He really didn''t expect that the biggest moth in the whole camp was such a humble person!


    He immediately became anxious, for fear that if the other party succeeded, their camp would become extremely dangerous.


    "Madam, what are we waiting for? Catch people quickly so as not to cause greater losses!"


    "Not busy."


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked at the lively scene in the canteen with deep meaning.


    "If we catch someone now, it will undoubtedly force him to use the last mace."


    "Then the whole camp will become precarious. This is not the scene we want to see."


    "What does the lady want to do? As long as you say it, I will do it!"


    Guo Hongyong is now completely frightened by his own speculation.


    He''s tight now. It''s like he''s ready to fight with people anytime, anywhere.


    The man who will be a father soon is different.


    Lin Mengya patted him on the shoulder and smiled mysteriously.


    "Since ancient times, this alliance gathered because of interests is the strongest, but it is also the most fragile."


    "If we want to get rid of sister-in-law Shen, the most important thing is to pull out all her wings and turn all her help into obstacles."


    "But..." he also knows what to do, but will the other party listen to them?


    It must be impossible!


    "You are stupid for training. Use your brain."


    Lin Mengya said in a slightly joking tone: "isn''t sister-in-law Shen relying on those things to please those people? Then we will make her have nothing, and let those people understand that the reason why they lose these benefits is because of sister-in-law Shen."


    Greed has always been a magic soldier that no one can control.


    Sister-in-law Shen thought she had found out the hearts of the people and could drive the tiger and swallow the wolf, but she didn''t know that she was just cocooning herself.

 Chapter 3179

    Lin Mengya''s words made Guo Hongyong see the fog like a cloud, and he immediately found his backbone.


    Although he disdains playing tricks with others, he is not a fool who can be fooled.


    Only after he had been in the camp for a long time, he regarded it as his own brothers, so he was unprepared before. He told others to let his daughter-in-law and children suffer in vain.


    In fact, he had a fire in his heart for a long time.


    He will avenge the three innocent children who died in front of him!


    ......


    For three days in a row, Lin Mengya revolved around the medicine hall.


    She not only has to deal with the aftermath for Le ran, but also has to worry about her two children.


    They can''t hide in this camp forever.


    After all, Mo Yan''s baby''s health is not completely good yet, and those people in the secret meeting of the ancient family think it''s useless to calculate her?


    Oh! These things are not so easy to end!


    These days, Xiaoyu is too busy to see anyone.


    After seeing his brother-in-law''s camp, he suddenly started the mode of devil training for the 3000 people he brought.


    And often pull people to the training ground in the camp to practice.


    Not only that, they also shouted slogans loudly, and even showed off the results of their hard study and hard training at home.


    Both soldiers and hosts.


    Their behavior naturally caused the dissatisfaction of many people in the camp.


    I always feel that the three thousand people seem to have come to show off against themselves.


    Therefore, he did not need to be explained by his own general, but silently took the initiative to practice harder.


    This led to the two sides began to unconsciously compare with each other and show off.


    Many people take the initiative to go to the school before dawn, sweating like rain, without any ambiguity, and they practice very hard.


    Originally, Lin Mengya didn''t know these things. She was busy with the things of the medicine hall all day. She was already out of her skills.


    But unexpectedly, the number of people coming to the medicine hall to take medicine has increased sharply these days.


    Moreover, most of them want some medicinal wine for the treatment of traumatic injury, which leads to Lin Mengya having to urgently allocate a batch to meet their needs.


    But the four of them in the medicine hall are also busy. As a last resort, Lin Mengya asks several people back to help.


    One of them is sister-in-law Guo, who is busy at home.


    Moreover, the other party ran over by himself and said nothing.


    Lin Mengya was worried that people would meet her here. Unexpectedly, Guo Hongyong found her quietly after learning that his daughter-in-law came here.


    He said that in recent days, he was busy arranging some things. Ignoring his daughter-in-law, he wanted Lin Mengya to help watch it for a few days.


    Fortunately, sister-in-law Guo is also a refreshing person. She doesn''t need to worry about it at all. She can even help her a lot. Lin Mengya responded to it.


    As for what Guo Hongyong arranged, Lin Mengya didn''t ask.


    In short, with the full output of Guo Hongyong, I''m afraid it''s not easy for sister-in-law Shen.


    "The young man still has strength. If my old Guo practices like this, he has to break his airs."


    Sister-in-law Guo is outgoing, and she trusts and worships Lin Mengya because of her children. Therefore, she doesn''t hide her lively and outgoing personality in front of her.


    She was quick to take medicine for the young man who came to get medicine and wine, and took time to talk and laugh with Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya is having lunch at this time.


    I''ve been busy for so many days, but I''ve finally put the big and small


    Small things are well arranged.


    The rest is time.


    After all, no matter how good her medical skills are, she can''t make people recover at once. At best, she can make them suffer less and better faster, and try not to leave sequelae serious enough to affect their lives.


    "Don''t let Brother Guo hear sister-in-law Guo''s words. No one is allowed to say he can''t do anything about this man."


    Lin Mengya has no airs. She picks her eyebrows and talks and laughs with sister-in-law Guo.


    The others present all followed with their tacit lips.


    well! Their lady is not dull at all.


    "Oh, ma''am, you really are!"


    Du Chunxia''s coquettish face annoyed Lin Mengya.


    The latter just shrugged and looked indifferent.


    "By the way, why are so many people taking medicinal wine in recent days?"


    When she finished her meal, she had to start making the second batch.


    Thanks to her special skills, she can greatly shorten the brewing time of medicinal wine, otherwise she really can''t afford the consumption of big guys.


    Even she once doubted whether she was drunk as wine.


    Otherwise, how can it consume so fast?


    "It''s not because of these ladies, the 3000 people brought by your mother''s family."


    With a smile, sister-in-law Guo sat in a chair and rested her legs.


    "Hmm? What happened to them?"


    Lin Mengya feels strange.


    She didn''t worry about any friction between the two sides. Besides, these 3000 people were one of the elite trained by her old father and brother.


    Lin Jiajun''s military regulations are notoriously strict.


    Even long Tianyu once praised the excellent achievements of her father and brother in leading the army.


    So why did this become their pot?


    "Madam, don''t be nervous. It''s not a bad thing. It''s mainly because the 3000 elite soldiers you brought from your mother''s family are really excellent."


    "Those young men in our camp didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth before. Now they know they''re worried. I''m afraid if they can''t compare with the people you brought, they won''t have a chance to go to the battlefield in the future. They practice unconvinced!"


    Sister Guo''s words can be regarded as solving Lin Mengya''s doubts.


    Did she think it was a little inappropriate at first?


    But on second thought, I felt that this was probably the way that Xiaoyu and long Tianyu deliberately instigated it.


    If a person is idle, his mind will be confused and he will want to engage in some conspiracy.


    Now, hehe, they don''t have enough time to eat and sleep. Where can they have the energy to do other things.


    She pursed her lips, with a little pride in her tone. "Then they have to hurry. My brother can do the true stories of many famous experts. If they don''t work hard, I''m afraid they can''t catch up with my brother."


    She''s not bragging.


    There are many generals in their family. Even the fifth brother, who is the most out of tune in the family, is also a special soldier on the battlefield. It''s nothing to lead the army to fight.


    The Gong family always protect their weaknesses and don''t hide their privacy. Xiaoyu is loved by her brother, and her ability is outstanding.


    Presumably, this time I was able to undertake this important task, which was also mentioned by my family.


    Therefore, it takes some effort for those people in the camp to catch up with the strength of the elite soldiers in the past three days.


    Just outside the medicine hall, Lin Zhongyu, who was about to go in to see his sister, was quietly red at the moment.


    And follow him


    Fortunately, the two soldiers behind him didn''t see it. Otherwise, they might have to be shocked and say: who is this? This must not be their cold-faced major general?


    You know, just now, he punished two people who didn''t train seriously.


    Lin Zhongyu made up his mind. When his ears were not so hot, he walked in calmly.


    "Sister."


    Lin Mengya was just blowing her brother with everyone. I didn''t expect to arrive at the scene so soon.


    "Xiaoyu, come to your sister."


    Everyone in the medicine hall heard what she had just said. Therefore, looking at Xiaoyu was like a searchlight, which made the already shy youth more restrained.


    Unconsciously, he walked to his sister with his face on the floor.


    But the expression on his face softened as soon as his eyes touched his sister.


    Look at each other softly, like a clever little dog.


    "I''ve heard from sister-in-law Guo. Are you tired these days? No matter how important things are, you can''t wear yourself out, okay?"


    Xiaoyu nodded cleverly.


    The young man''s handsome appearance is very eye-catching. In addition, he looks very gentle and clever when talking with his sister. Suddenly, the sister-in-law in the medicine hall greatly liked him.


    "Worthy of the wife''s brother, he is a dragon and Phoenix among people. His future is unlimited!"


    Sister-in-law Guo praised it vigorously and appreciated it purely in her eyes.


    Other sister-in-law and aunt''s are no less than to let, and the words of praise are falling out like water. They almost boast Xiaoyu to the ceiling, like a fairy coming down to earth.


    When Xiaoyu heard the speech, she just dropped her eyes, but her ears were hot again.


    He didn''t always respond to everyone''s praise. After all, he was also a crown prince. I''m afraid those who wanted to flatter him could row out of the gate of the palace to the gate of the city.


    But this is in front of my sister.


    He felt particularly embarrassed.


    In particular, his sister still had a proud expression because of him, which made him feel like he wanted to run away.


    But in my heart, I was still dissatisfied and had a little joy.


    Sister, she really feels proud of herself!


    Lin Mengya caught a glimpse of her brother''s red ears.


    No, I''m afraid if you keep flirting, your brother should run away.


    She patted Xiaoyu on the shoulder and turned the topic around.


    "What''s the matter with you bringing people here?"


    His sister''s words can be regarded as fishing him out of the sea of praise.


    Xiaoyu nodded hurriedly and said, "several of my men sprained. I''ll get the medicine for them."


    In fact, let them get the medicine by themselves, but Xiaoyu still misses her sister.


    Lin Mengya nodded, turned around and brought him some Dieda medicine wine, golden sore medicine and so on.


    Xiaoyu examined these things one by one, and then gave them to the men behind him to take the medicine.


    Seeing that he seemed to have something to tell herself, Lin Mengya took the man to the back hall.


    It was originally used as a ward by Le ran, but in fact, at the beginning of the design, long Tianyu designed a small lounge for her.


    Now, everything has been rearranged according to Lin Mengya''s hobby.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the reason of more patients, according to long Tianyu''s temperament, he had to smash here. He wanted to dig out the foundation and build a new one for his wife.

 Chapter 3180

    "There''s no one else here. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya finished asking, she saw her brother''s face and became a little serious.


    "Sister, do you remember the killer organization I told you before?"


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately asked in some surprise, "is there one here?"


    Xiaoyu nodded and said, "I also inadvertently saw that the man taught others'' martial arts methods, which are very similar to the martial arts moves of cultivating killers within the organization."


    "Who is it?"


    Lin Mengya''s heart tightened and thought that she would not be one of the people trusted by her men?


    Then this camp can''t be maintained.


    "I didn''t disturb each other. I just heard that the other party was a small coach and was in charge of the professor''s close combat."


    Xiaoyu also lowered her voice and said with a heavy heart.


    Lin Mengya thought about going and always felt that she had to talk to her own man about it.


    At least, let him know that such a mysterious person exists.


    "OK, I see. You help me stare at him and see who he usually contacts. By the way, don''t let him find you."


    Anyway, the camp is closed. Even if the other party wants to run, he can''t run out.


    "OK."


    Xiaoyu answered her request, but she was still a little worried. She told Lin Mengya to be careful. He would take someone to protect her in the dark recently.


    She''d better take Bai Su when she goes in and out, and don''t have the chance to be alone.


    The rules and regulations were clearly stipulated for her. At this time, there seemed to be no young man at all. It seemed to be an old dogma.


    "Sister, did you hear that?" Finally, he asked uneasily.


    Lin Mengya nodded immediately, "I heard you."


    "Sister, you perfunctory me!" The little guy blew his hair, but he wasn''t willing to lose his temper with her. Instead, he stared at her with eyes full of anger. He didn''t know which of them was the older one.


    Lin Mengya quickly admitted her mistake: "well, it''s all my sister''s fault. My sister shouldn''t perfunctory you. Don''t worry, I''ve remembered all these words and will never go out alone."


    Xiaoyu wanted to continue telling her, but he gave up.


    forget it.


    Rather than let his sister follow and be restrained, he might as well come more frequently and take care of himself.


    The sister and brother had a private conversation for a while, and then went out of the lounge.


    But unexpectedly, I met a man outside the lounge.


    The man was sneaky. He seemed surprised to see them come out. Then he turned and left.


    I''m afraid no one will believe it if you say you haven''t done anything wrong.


    "Stop!" Xiaoyu Li drank and caught up with each other step by step. The sword in her hand was immediately close to each other''s neck, and her face was slightly cold.


    "Sneaky, what do you want to do? Say!"


    The man was scared out of his wits.


    But when he saw Lin Mengya coming behind him, the whole person suddenly became more rigid.


    I didn''t do anything! It''s not like some people living in the same room with lonely men and women in broad daylight


    With that, he glanced at them with extremely contemptuous eyes.


    At a glance, Lin Mengya knew what kind of dirty ideas the other party was holding.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t eat this.


    "Who sent you to spy on me? It''s impossible to watch, so it''s a rumor, isn''t it?"


    "You are less bloody!" The other side is like a cat with its paws stepped on, but


    The long sword in Xiaoyu''s hand tightened again.


    The next moment, the man reluctantly reiterated: "I''m not here to monitor you, I just accidentally saw your lonely men and women..."


    "Huh?" Xiaoyu whispered a threat, and the man immediately changed his mouth.


    "I''m just curious, isn''t curiosity a sin to death?"


    Xiaoyu sneered, "it''s true that you can''t commit a crime to death, but you look obscene. You must have done a lot of sneaking things. Come with me!"


    The man almost jumped up and shouted angrily, "do you have evidence? Without evidence, you are wronging a good man! Besides, if you two have no ghosts in your heart, why are you afraid of being seen by others? I think you want to kill people and kill people!"


    When Lin Zhongyu dealt with these things, he was not as soft and obedient as in front of his sister.


    Especially when it concerns his sister, he can''t let each other go easily.


    The backhand knocked the other party unconscious, and then let the person he brought carry him out quietly.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I will interrogate the behind the scenes."


    Xiaoyu was angry at the thought of someone daring to peep at her sister so wantonly in the dark.


    Make up your mind and have to teach the behind the scenes man a powerful lesson.


    Lin Mengya is not so nervous.


    If she can direct this person to catch her mistake, she can know who it is even with her toes.


    Therefore, Guo Hongyong''s arrangement has an effect, so does the other party intend to change an angle to highlight the encirclement?


    Oh! I have to say, this is an extremely stupid trick.


    Even if you don''t pick up your tail and be a man, you dare dance in front of her. You''re looking for death?


    "You may as well try it, but you are the person behind the scenes. I have almost guessed who it is. In this way, you don''t have to completely block the matter and let out a little wind to frighten the person behind the scenes."


    People come and go in her medicine hall. No matter which part of the staff is injured, they will come to her to take medicine.


    That''s why sister-in-law Shen put her mind on her.


    If what she expected was right, next step should be to spread some of the her rumors in barracks.


    Or if the other party is brave enough, you can also exchange these black materials with her.


    In short, the other party is in a hurry.


    "OK."


    Xiaoyu left with someone.


    Although there was no big publicity, people in the past saw this scene.


    Soon, countless kinds of speculation fermented inside the barracks.


    That evening, Lin Mengya collected no less than ten versions of rumors.


    But to her surprise, these rumors are not only accusing her, but also positive.


    For example, how did she ignore past grievances and treat those who were wronged by happy medicine.


    Others say that she has a broad mind, excellent medical skills, good hands and benevolence.


    Bai Su said she was very happy. When collecting rumors, she specially recorded the good things about her master in detail.


    By the way, after dinner, he blew Lin Mengya''s Rainbow fart for about half an hour in the form of reporting work.


    "Stop, stop, stop! There''s no need to say that. Say something useful!"


    Lin Mengya now admires her white su.


    I don''t know where she practiced her ability. She said those praises that made her ashamed to listen.


    But I can''t refute it yet.


    Oh, it''s so embarrassing.


    "Other rumors don''t


    It is worth mentioning that I have arranged for someone to check the source of the rumor. "


    Bai Su said something. Just as she was about to continue talking about the rainbow farts that Lin Mengya couldn''t listen to, she was interrupted by the other party.


    "The most important thing is to catch thieves and stolen goods. Rumors are easy to say, but it''s too difficult to find out the truth."


    Over the years, Lin Mengya has suffered a lot.


    She also knows that rumors stop at wise men, but most people follow suit. Listening to the wind is rain.


    She can''t control others, but she must stop these unhealthy tendencies in the camp.


    They all come out to make contributions. What''s the meaning of the elder''s tongue and the wife''s tongue every day?


    This also shows from the side that these people are too idle, psychological or physical.


    So she has to find something for these people to do.


    Just at night, long Tianyu, who had been busy all day, hurried back to his room.


    In fact, he knows all the rumors during the day.


    Although it is said that there are people with nose and eyes, there are still people who dare to come to him to test him.


    Finally, these idle people were punished by long Tianyu to practice.


    Compared with those bullshit lies, he certainly chose to believe his wife.


    He''s just a little dissatisfied with these gossipers.


    He sent them here to hone their will and ability and make them the sharpest weapons in his hands.


    I didn''t send them to be a gossip!


    Therefore, long Tianyu was very angry.


    When he was about to leave, he called the four-way generals and scolded them bloody.


    And they are limited to quell the rumors before noon tomorrow, and they must find out who is the culprit behind the scenes.


    Otherwise, hum! He will let them know what punishment the malfeasance general will receive!


    Long Tianyu''s anger dissipated quietly after seeing his wife''s sleeping face.


    He also knew that his wife was very tired these two days, so he took his actions as light as possible and didn''t want to wake up his wife.


    But when I climbed into bed, I still had sleepy eyes for my wife.


    "Back."


    She yawned.


    In fact, she wanted to wait for him, but she accidentally fell asleep just now.


    Long Tianyu looked tired on his face, took the man in his arms and patted him on the back.


    "Go to bed early when you''re tired. Don''t wait for me."


    Undeniable?


    In fact, when he comes back every day, he hopes to have a word with his wife.


    But only if it doesn''t make my wife more tired.


    In recent days, they can hardly see it during the day except that they hug each other to sleep at night.


    This makes long Tianyu feel dissatisfied.


    Especially seeing his wife''s tired appearance makes him more decisive when dealing with things during the day.


    He wanted to finish everything at once and then accompany his wife in front of him so that he wouldn''t be busy. He didn''t even have anyone to bring tea, pour water, pinch his shoulders and beat his legs.


    you ''re right.


    His highness long Tianyu, who is admired by thousands of people, actually thinks about this.


    If this is heard by the devastated men these days, they must cry louder.


    "Well, actually, I have something to tell you."


    Lin Mengya yawned and adjusted a more comfortable posture in the arms of the Dragon sky.

 Chapter 3181

    Although she was still sleepy, Lin Mengya still told her man what Xiaoyu said today.


    Just as she said, she felt something wrong with her man.


    "Why aren''t you surprised at all?" She poked her man in the chest.


    She also told her man about the skeleton wrist guard.


    At that time, the man of her family also said that he would pay attention and let them be careful not to expose the matter, so as not to excite those unknown enemies.


    Why is this person not in a hurry when there is a suspicious candidate, or in this closed camp?


    something the matter!


    Her eyes lit up, and then she turned over and rolled away from her man''s arms.


    He sat in the bottom of the bed with his arms in his arms. "Didn''t you tell me anything?"


    Long Tianyu only felt empty in his arms, and then, quite funny, wanted to catch people.


    However, ya''er slipped like a slippery fish. She didn''t catch it for several times. Finally, she had to give up.


    "Well, I said."


    Lin Mengya immediately concentrated on listening, but because of a moment of hesitation, she was caught by her own man.


    "I got you!"


    The man''s low voice came to her ears, and the tone with a little smile made her heart itch.


    The action of trying to resist lost its effect. Finally, it was dragged over and tightly bound in its arms.


    "Don''t move, let me take it back."


    Again!


    Lin Mengya secretly make complaints about it.


    It was this tone of begging that made her unable to resist.


    This man really grabbed her lifeline and knew that what she couldn''t stand most was this kind of coquettish words.


    "Well, you say, I''ll just listen."


    You can hold it.


    But if she is not satisfied with what men say, ha ha! Don''t blame her for being unkind. It''s light to kick someone down!


    "Do you remember when I told you that I had been tracking human skin paintings?"


    "So?" She looked slightly stunned and looked up at him with some uncertainty in her eyes.


    Long Tianyu nodded and attached it to her ear. In a voice that only two of them could hear clearly, he said, "that man is the only living person I''ve met in recent years."


    This shocked Lin Mengya.


    "But didn''t you say that the origin of these people is a mystery, and even you don''t know which forces these people belong to?"


    When it comes to this matter, long Tianyu is also worried.


    "That''s right. Even if this man now confesses to me, he won''t reveal his own origin anyway."


    "And at the beginning, I asked in various ways. Even if he was forced to be urgent, I just warned us not to pursue this matter, otherwise it might bring great disaster."


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe this.


    Is it too alarmist?


    But at the thought of it, maybe Yu''s power was not strong enough, so the other party would say that to him?


    She asked again, "did he change his tone when you came this time?"


    "Still not." Long Tianyu shook his head.


    On the first day of entering the camp, he secretly looked for the man and asked if the other party was willing to tell him the real origin.


    The results are as like as two peas ago.


    "Didn''t you tell him that you are not what you used to be?" Lin Mengya asked in surprise.


    "I said." Long Tianyu played with his wife''s slender five fingers.


    He lowered his eyes and covered his unhappiness.


    To be honest, this is also the place he couldn''t understand.


    The man took refuge in him because of an accident.


    At that time, he was not as powerful as he is now. It can be said that even with the forces here of Wei Guo, there were many who could catch himself at that time.


    As for now.


    He can boast that if he is willing to do his best and play his cards, even without the strong help of his wife, he can not be afraid of anyone.


    He told each other these words, both explicitly and implicitly.


    But unexpectedly, after the other party heard about it, although he also expressed his admiration and congratulations, he was still tight lipped about it.


    And the warning was issued again.


    "Your Highness is now very powerful, but your subordinates still want to persuade your highness that big trees attract wind. Now you can protect the people you want to protect, that''s enough. Your highness should give up the rest."


    He only felt some indignation after being fooled.


    At the beginning, the other party refused to tell the truth on the grounds that he was not strong enough.


    Now, actually advised him to stop.


    However, long Tianyu did not attack on the spot.


    After all, he was not the young prince, but a mature superior.


    Naturally, it is more mature and stable, and can handle things more easily.


    He is a patient man.


    It''s just that the man''s words still make him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Mengya knows all this.


    Like her.


    If anyone persuades her now, let her forget it, go back to the palace and be an ordinary housekeeper, and spend the rest of her life with regret, she will not be reconciled.


    It may even feel that the other party has bad intentions.


    But it''s about human skin paintings and skeleton wristbands.


    She felt that this man might not be playing with his own man.


    "Have you inquired with the side? Why did he warn you so?"


    "I also asked. However, although he didn''t answer me directly, I found that he still tried his best to avoid contact with the outside world."


    Afraid that his wife didn''t understand, long Tianyu continued to explain: "when I took him in, the only condition he put forward was that he wanted to go to an isolated place. In exchange, he would train a group of strange soldiers suitable for close combat for me."


    In fact, this man is quite trusted by his own men.


    No wonder he gets angry and feels fooled.


    After figuring out the origin of this person, Lin Mengya didn''t continue to let Xiaoyu turn around on this matter.


    She believes in her own man. Since she can trust this person, it means that at least this person is not so dangerous.


    Now, she should take advantage of her spare time to take care of sister-in-law Shen and the moths.


    The next day, the rumor was calmed down.


    And sister-in-law Shen, who has gradually become stretched, can no longer maintain the special treatment for the people on the evening shift.


    The conflict broke out again.


    But this time, it was between sister-in-law Shen and those on the evening shift.


    Lin Mengya had already received the news, and even had a real-time broadcast of her own white su.


    "Master, they are fighting fiercely now. General Guo has sent people to urge twice. Don''t you really go and have a look?"


    Lin Mengya, who was studying the prescription, only looked up at her white Su, and then asked, "you look very happy?"


    When Bai Su heard the speech, he said it seriously


    "I didn''t," he said


    "Well, don''t pretend. I know you''ve long wanted to see them fight, but there''s something you have to do for me."


    Bai Su secretly regretted in her heart.


    She just wanted to see the excitement.


    Who let the former damned sister-in-law Shen dare to find someone to discredit her master.


    But his master''s orders are much more important than watching the excitement.


    He replied, "OK."


    With Bai Su guarding for her, Lin Mengya can safely deal with those moths.


    All the prescriptions were sorted out, classified and archived. Then he walked out of the medicine hall without delay.


    Probably because there was too much noise in the canteen, most people were busy to join the fun, so the camp that should have been quiet all the way was brightly lit.


    But she didn''t meet many people on the road.


    Until I got to the door of the canteen.


    Open up! A sea of people!


    Everyone padded their feet and stretched their necks to look inside. For a time, no one found her coming.


    However, some of them were really blocked by the human wall. For a moment, they were bored and saw her coming.


    Suddenly, the eyes of several people lit up and quickly shouted to the crowd, "let''s all make way! Madam is coming!"


    At the next moment, many people look back.


    Suddenly being looked at by so many people, Lin Mengya felt a little unaccustomed.


    Fortunately, she was used to seeing big scenes, nodding and smiling.


    Just about to speak to everyone, I saw the originally crowded crowd and immediately separated her from her.


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    The accident was unexpected, but how did she feel that the eyes of these people were more or less malicious?


    Or are they looking forward to coming?


    I have to say, Lin Mengya guessed right.


    During the day today, the general of the fourth route personally checked the rumors, and punished those who gossip in front of everyone.


    Unexpectedly, these people are all night shift!


    And they all confessed that they heard the rumors in the canteen. They just felt interesting for the moment, so they


    Also because of this, at night, these people will bite the dog and make trouble together.


    I didn''t expect my wife to come in person!


    I''m not sure. There''s another good play.


    The onlookers made eye contact one after another, but compared with those inside, they certainly chose to stand on the side of their wife!


    Lin Mengya walked to the door of the canteen as if she didn''t see their eyebrow and eye lawsuit.


    Guo Hongyong, who is pulling a frame inside, is also green at the moment.


    Hearing the noise from the door, he immediately trotted to his wife.


    "Husband..."


    Lin Mengya raised her hand and stopped him.


    Then he went straight to the table closest to the door and sat down directly.


    Everyone was immediately disappointed.


    They thought that when his wife came, they would go straight in and scold those people!


    Why did you just sit down?


    Guo Hongyong didn''t expect it either, but he always knew what to shut up.


    So he wiped the sweat on his forehead and wanted to stand behind Lin Mengya.


    As a result, Lin Mengya pointed to the bench on her left.


    "You too."


    "Hey, good."

 Chapter 3182

    Although she also sat here after she came, Guo Hongyong immediately felt confident.


    "Can sister Chunxia sleep?" A woman''s slightly hoarse voice came to her ears.


    Guo Hongyong just wanted to report the situation here, but he was blocked back by this sentence.


    "Ah?"


    Seeing such a surprised response from Brother Guo, who has always been smart and steady, Lin Mengya thought it was quite fun.


    "I mean, is sister Chunxia okay?" She asked again.


    The tone was still slow, as if I didn''t see the noise in the canteen at all.


    Yes, they did it just now.


    I''m afraid the meeting has seen blood.


    "She''s all right. Speaking of it, I''d like to thank you, madam. It''s like an ant on a hot pot. It''s a meeting


    "You''re welcome. Sister Chunxia has also helped me a lot. It''s not easy for her to conceive. You must take good care of her. In the future, you won''t regret all your life."


    When Lin Mengya speaks, she is usually so slow, but with the power to calm people down.


    Guo Hongyong was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot just now, but he felt that he had nothing to worry about.


    Thinking only of his wife and unborn baby, he felt filled with warm happiness for a moment.


    "Yes, we both listen to my wife."


    "Well, in fact, it''s nothing. As long as you pay attention to diet and rest and don''t have any emotional fluctuations, there''s no big problem."


    Guo Hongyong nodded frequently. He wanted to engrave every sentence of his wife''s words in his heart with a carving knife, so as not to forget any words and hurt his wife and children again.


    The lectures on pregnancy and infant knowledge on their side were very warm, but on the other side, they had made a real fire.


    "Smelly woman! Our brothers are suffering because of you today! I don''t care. You must compensate me, or I''ll smash your cheap bones!"


    Sister Shen was protected by several strong people.


    Originally, her face was as gloomy as ink, but after seeing the new woman at the door, suddenly she had another idea.


    Then, under the cover of those people, she deliberately cried and said, "what does it have to do with me? I Shen Sulan swear to God that I have never swallowed anything since I took over the canteen."


    Then she patted her chest with great injustice and said, "I''m kind-hearted for the big guy! You can see that there''s no rice left in the kitchen. I know the big guy feels wronged, but I''m also a clever woman. It''s hard to make bricks without rice!"


    This means something, isn''t it too obvious?


    Those on the night shift were also blinded by lard and thought they had the upper hand.


    For them, the extra oil and water should be theirs. Why should others steal it privately?


    They disagree!


    Someone saw Lin Mengya sitting at the door and shouted, "she''s there!"


    Then the crowd came round with a shout.


    Originally, they were still teaching some mother and child knowledge. Who knows, in a twinkling of an eye, there were so many people around.


    Guo Hongyong was alert and immediately asked, "what are you doing?"


    "We want justice!"


    "Yes! We should ask the lady why she stole our things when she came."


    "That''s right! We want justice."


    "Put something


    Return it! "


    The voice of Crusade rises one after another.


    At the same time, the crowd looked angry, as if they were going to swallow people alive.


    Guo Hong was so brave that he almost jumped up and cursed.


    These guys who don''t know what to do!


    It''s stupid!


    But before he could speak, he heard the lady who had just been gentle with him. At this time, his mouth was cold and piercing ridicule.


    "You eat and drink from me, and now you want to threaten me. What? Want to rebel?"


    She was sitting on an ordinary bench, surrounded by a group of people, and even a little dangerous.


    Even so, she was still majestic, a pair of beautiful eyes did not even lift up, but people dared not do it.


    The crowd was quiet for a moment, and then someone began to shout reluctantly.


    "We''re working hard for you! But you won''t let us eat enough. I knew I would quit!"


    "Yes! I quit!"


    These words also immediately aroused the agreement of many people.


    But when Lin Mengya heard the speech, she sneered, "work hard? Let me ask you, what have you done for us in addition to eating and drinking these years?"


    This, however, stopped everyone.


    Indeed, they were a little guilty just now.


    The so-called hard work really didn''t have time to do anything.


    But some people are unwilling to show weakness, "don''t we train hard every day?"


    "If that''s the case, why don''t I calculate an account for you."


    Lin Mengya magically took out an abacus from behind and gave it to Guo Hongyong.


    "Brother Guo, please calculate it for me."


    "Hey, OK!"


    Guo Hongyong foolishly realized that he habitually Bala a circle of plates, which he realized later.


    No! Why did he become Mr. cashier again?


    But Lin Mengya didn''t allow him to think much. She said, "as you said, you train hard every day, even if you work hard for us."


    "Well, let''s calculate according to the average price outside. It''s 300 Wen a day for one person."


    Later, she said to Guo Hongyong, "remember, three hundred words per person."


    "Then, how long have you been here the longest?" She asked the crowd.


    These people looked at each other. Although they didn''t understand why the lady wanted to do so, they wanted to open their minds.


    I''m afraid I don''t want to be myself anymore, so I want to settle their wages.


    At that moment, as soon as his eyes turned, he shouted, "I''ve been five years!"


    "I have three years!"


    "Three and a half years!"


    Some people have the same thoughts as the person of five years, so they have actively exposed the length of time.


    Lin Mengya nodded and said, "we''ll calculate it according to 360 days a year. Among you people, the longest time is to stay here for five years, that''s five 360, and then multiply it by 300 Wen per day."


    "I calculate how much it is."


    Hearing what she said, the first one to shout out was even more happy. He quickly shouted, "five hundred and forty-two! Ha ha, I didn''t expect that I had so much money!"


    Lin Mengya only glanced at the other party coldly, and noncommittally waited until the other party was happy, and then said, "in other words, if you follow the outside rules


    In terms of wages, if you are the workers employed by my family, I should give you 5402 in five years. "


    The crowd began to agitate again.


    But this time, they are calculating how much money they should get.


    Some even regret that they have come for a short time. If only they had come earlier, they can not only get a rich salary, but also learn their skills.


    The most important thing is that every day, in addition to boring training, you don''t worry about eating, drinking and wearing. Even when you are sick, there is a doctor to treat you.


    There''s no such a good chance outside.


    They were all immersed in their own joy or regret, but they didn''t notice that Lin Mengya''s face had just turned cold.


    Oh! One by one, what a delusion!


    The people of those five years have become the envy of them.


    The man licked his face and walked to Lin Mengya in high spirits.


    "It''s better for you, madam. Since you''re so happy, bring the silver. In the future, we''ll pay off the goods. Don''t delay everyone''s journey."


    With his big hands, he dared to speak so loudly.


    Guo Hongyong really wanted to directly break the other party''s arm with one punch, and press his brazen face on the ground and rub it hard. Anyway, he was very angry.


    But his wife didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to move.


    Lin Mengya stood up and didn''t look at the man''s hand.


    "What I''m talking about is that group of workers outside who really work for their masters with their skills. Do you deserve it?"


    The man immediately sank his face and stared at Lin Mengya.


    "You''re kidding me!"


    "Oh! You won''t forget that you signed before entering this camp


    Have you ever had a deed of sale? "


    Lin Mengya''s voice was chilly, and her words were like thunder, which directly split these people''s delusions.


    "Most of you here are selected at all levels, selected from various teams, and then sent here for training."


    "At the beginning of your coming here, each of you signed a deed of betrayal. However, this deed of betrayal is not an ordinary deed of betrayal. It only means that if one day you want to leave halfway, you must compensate my husband ten times the loss."


    "If there is any violation, you will be punished by thousands of cuts."


    "Every one of you here has it. Why? Won''t you forget it now?"


    As soon as these words were said, the crowd that seemed particularly lively just now was silent.


    Especially those who just yelled the most cheerfully, now they are all drooping their faces, like who owes him how much money.


    However, the debt is owed, but the people who owe money are themselves.


    "Five hundred and forty-two, don''t you want me to give you money? Then I want to ask you, in the past five years, your clothing, food, housing and transportation, medical treatment and medicine, is it due to the strong wind?"


    "And you! The skills you have trained are all taught by my husband. I won''t stop you if you want to go, but you can''t take what you''ve learned here out again!"


    At the next moment, the silent people thought in horror of the warnings they had received before entering the camp that day.


    Before each of them came, someone told them what they would get if they wanted to betray.


    Just, just about for too long, they stayed here very comfortably, so they even forgot the warnings they had given them before they came here.

 Chapter 3183

    No one is really afraid of death.


    Just let greed mask the instinctive vigilance against danger.


    Until now, Lin Mengya''s words shattered the mirage constructed by greed, and he remembered the fear that he had deliberately ignored.


    "This, this..."


    The one who first proposed that he had a salary of 542 is now turning his eyes and flying his mind.


    He has been here for five years. In fact, he has long been impatient.


    And most importantly, he wanted to climb up.


    As a result, he was suppressed because he offended one of the four route generals.


    He was ambitious, but he was trapped in this place.


    Therefore, when Shen Sulan secretly wooed him, he was the first group to surrender, and over the years, because of Shen Sulan''s Secret support, he also had great prestige in the night shift.


    He hid behind and didn''t make a sound when the crowd was shouting just now.


    Now, he just wants to take advantage and stands up.


    It doesn''t end well.


    When Lin Mengya saw the man''s eyes, she unconsciously looked behind the crowd.


    There, sister-in-law Shen, who was not besieged for the time being, quietly made a quite sinister move towards him.


    The man seems to have been instructed.


    While the people were shaking, he suddenly seemed very excited.


    But the man ran straight at Lin Mengya.


    Seeing the evil light in each other''s eyes is cold, the sense of crisis is all over Guo Hongyong''s body in an instant.


    "Madam, be careful!"


    He wanted to rush out to block Lin Mengya.


    However, the table in front of him is really in the way.


    Most importantly, the table is fixed on the ground!


    The man''s martial arts are good, and he is close to Lin Mengya.


    Seeing that his big hands were about to catch Lin Mengya''s neck, the next moment, a sad scream hit everyone''s eardrums heavily.


    "Ah!"


    The man wanted to kidnap Lin Mengya.


    But what happened?


    But he fell to the ground, and on his stomach, a short crossbow and arrow had almost completely penetrated into the man''s body, only a small tail could be seen.


    No one could see when she moved her hand or even what weapon she was using.


    Even as soon as she looked up, the man fell to the ground with a cry.


    Lin Mengya sat down and looked down at the man.


    "I think what you should think now is how to make yourself die happier."


    Because she will make each other''s life worse than death!


    The man widened his eyes and tried to catch her with both hands. As a result, he only felt that the wound on his stomach hurt badly at first, and then it was crisp and numb again.


    Although the pain is no longer so strong, why does he seem to have no strength?


    "Ah, ah..."


    The man grew up in horror. He found that he couldn''t even control his throat.


    His hands and feet gradually became weak, and he finally felt an unprecedented fear.


    But he didn''t know that the onlookers received a different kind of shock.


    Because, right in front of them.


    The guy who was alive just now and even dared to shout loudly with his wife just got hit by a crossbow and arrow, and the man began to swell up.


    It was visible swelling with the naked eye, first the face, then the limbs.


    Finally, his whole body was as swollen as a bucket, and his eyes, hands and feet became more bloated due to severe edema. He was even squeezed out of sight by his skin.

 Chapter 3184

    "The medicine of this thing is the same as the prescription of happy harm."


    "What did you say?"


    Guo Hongyong''s eyes widened and the whole person was shocked.


    Immediately, he gnashed his teeth and cursed, "that bastard died too early!"


    Otherwise, even if he wants to skin and cramp this bastard, he will ask where his powder comes from!


    Lin Mengya also sneered in her heart.


    She heard Yu say that no matter how she interrogated Le ran before, the other party insisted that Le ran grabbed the prescription indiscriminately. Later, she changed her mouth to say that she got it inadvertently.


    In short, the other party refused to tell the truth.


    But today, she seems to have inadvertently peeped into the real secret hidden behind Le ran.


    Lin Mengya turned her mind and whispered to Guo Hongyong.


    The latter looked strange and seemed to have doubts about her words.


    But in the end, he retreated, but he found a boy who usually had a good relationship with himself and ordered him to say a few words.


    The boy nodded, then turned and got out of the crowd.


    The people didn''t know the power of the powder, but Lin Mengya understood that Qin Lei died so quickly before, not only because he was allergic to her medicine, but also because of the powder in the dagger.


    This thing has been purified.


    Therefore, the medicine is stronger than the medicine juice boiled by lelan.


    Even a little bit of it will make people bleed.


    Because this medicine will accelerate the blood circulation of the whole body, it leads to the medicine that can cause Qin Lei''s allergy to take effect faster.


    Her voice was not big or small just now. The meeting has been spread.


    Everyone now knows the "good thing" that Le ran did before. Therefore, they are all speculating about the relationship between Qin Lei and Le ran.


    Shen Sulan, who was still crying just now, always felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    She whispered at her companion and then made a quick gesture.


    Seeing the other party nodding at her, Shen Sulan was relieved.


    She looked at Lin Mengya again, but there was pure hatred in her eyes.


    She worked hard to plan something for so long. Unexpectedly, she was completely destroyed by this little bitch!


    So, even if she can''t get anything, she will kill the little bitch!


    Shen Sulan tidied up her hair and clothes and spoke again.


    "Madam, you are so superior that you can not take their lives seriously. Don''t you feel any guilt in doing so?"


    Lin Mengya really admires each other''s psychological quality.


    The facts are in front of her, and she''s still here to make excuses for her.


    "I think your eyes should be donated to useful people as soon as possible."


    Otherwise, it would be a blind man in vain!


    "This is from Qin Lei''s sleeve. He must have wanted to kill me just now!"


    Lin Mengya''s words were like a thunderbolt, waking up those who were still shaking because of Shen Sulan''s provocation.


    Yes!


    The two men just said that the dagger was hidden in Qin Lei''s sleeve.


    If, if madam didn''t resist just now, or Qin Lei really succeeded.


    Isn''t the consequence unimaginable?


    Suddenly, most people no longer wavered.


    Although they are more or less afraid of Lin Mengya because of Qin Lei''s death, they won''t give each other too much sympathy.


    They were told on the first day they came here that if they were fighting


    Show mercy to your enemies on the field, that is undoubtedly to lose your life in the hands of the other party.


    Therefore, Qin Lei dared to fight her, but she killed him in the end.


    "Since he has the heart to kill me, now he can only say that he is to blame. Since sister-in-law Shen is so kind-hearted, if someone wants to kill you, you will wash your neck and send it to someone to kill, won''t you?"


    Shen Sulan almost broke her teeth. "I''ve always been kind to others. How can someone kill me?"


    "Oh? So you mean it''s not him but me that Qin Lei killed me?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes became colder. "If you say so, isn''t it all your fault today? If you hadn''t treated the food of the evening shift badly, how could everyone come to trouble you? How could Qin Lei kill me and then die?"


    "Well, sister-in-law Shen, aren''t you guilty? You should be the most dead person!"


    Lin Mengya''s words immediately changed Shen Sulan''s face.


    She immediately retorted with a guilty voice, "it''s not me!"


    He felt that it was contrary to his previous image of painstaking management. He just lowered his eyes and said helplessly: "I admit that I have no ability and can''t satisfy everyone..."


    "Then you have to make it clear how dissatisfied it is."


    Lin Mengya sneered and directly interrupted Shen Sulan.


    "Are you unable to deduct the meals of the day shift and subsidize them to the evening, or do you deliberately complain to everyone after fattening the appetite of the evening shift, so that they all think we have deliberately treated them poorly and incited them to make trouble!"


    Shen Sulan''s words were blocked in her own mouth.


    Even the other people on the night shift here are blushing at the moment.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes looked around coldly. This time, she was merciless.


    "Just now Qin Lei kept saying he wanted to settle accounts with me. OK, I''ve figured out his account with him. He also compensated me for his life. People die."


    "What about you? Do you want to settle accounts with me, too?"


    Before Qin Lei died, in fact, they didn''t fear Lin Mengya and didn''t even know where they were wrong.


    But the conversation she had with Qin Lei just now was not a slap in the face of each of them?


    First, their greed was revealed, and then their fear was shocked by the death of Qin Lei.


    Now, even if Lin Mengya doesn''t say anything, none of them dares to do it.


    Only endless fear.


    I''m afraid the person who gets Qin Lei''s fate in the next moment will be himself.


    "Do you think you can''t do this camp without you?"


    Lin Mengya asked in a stern voice. The next moment, only a burst of magnificent footsteps came.


    The crowd of onlookers outside made exclamations one after another.


    Without him.


    But behind them, dark soldiers in armor suddenly appeared and surrounded the canteen.


    Everyone in that group was as bright as a torch, and the long knife in their hands flashed a cold light, which showed that they were a team with strong combat effectiveness and strict discipline.


    A team of thousands of people can gather into an indestructible military soul!


    Xiaoyu is standing in front of these people.


    As the most important general, his silver armor has become the most dazzling existence in the black torrent.


    I saw him hold his chest high and look up proudly.


    The crowd outside the dining hall immediately separated a wide road.


    Xiaoyu took her men and walked across the crowd with great strides


    Behind Lin Mengya.


    "Home owner."


    For the first time, Xiaoyu appeared in front of her not as her brother, but as a general of her army.


    The master, who was dazzling just now, dropped his head to show his obedience to her.


    Lin Mengya did not show off arrogantly, nor did she give orders.


    Although with her slender figure, she can be submerged in this torrent at any time.


    But everyone present felt that she and the black torrent behind her had achieved each other.


    Even if she is compared with thousands of people, she is not weaker than the combat power sent out by thousands of people.


    "You can replace it at will."


    She looked at the crowd coldly, but her words were more cruel than each other.


    "Useless people are not qualified to live."


    At this moment, no matter inside or outside the canteen, anyone who has relaxed in training, even if he has moved his mind a little, can''t help feeling the cold all over.


    It''s probably too quiet to live, grinding their claws.


    It made them forget that they didn''t come here for happiness at all.


    After they came, the four-way general in the camp warned them that they would face a cruel battlefield one day.


    And that day, the most ferocious and powerful people can survive.


    However, they are all too rich and comfortable life, and develop harmless waste.


    The night shift that was carefully "fed" by Shen Sulan is especially important.


    The atmosphere in the dining hall was extremely quiet.


    They even lost their courage to look up at Lin Mengya.


    It was like a frightened little thing waiting for Lin Mengya''s punishment.


    But not yet.


    On the other side, Shen Sulan clenched her hand.


    "Has anyone arrived?" She took advantage of everyone''s attention to be attracted by the army at the door, endured surprise and jealousy, and quietly asked her men.


    "It should be here." Those are a little uncertain.


    Shen Sulan immediately gouged out the other party.


    "What should it mean? If it doesn''t arrive, you and I will be finished!"


    She understood.


    Where is this lady a harmless little sheep?


    Clearly, it is a tiger that can only eat people without spitting bones!


    "I''ve sent out the mechanism maps before. They must have arrived." Her subordinates were reprimanded and immediately confirmed their statements.


    Shen Sulan was relieved.


    I still feel reluctant.


    Originally, she wanted to monopolize the camp and turn it into her own capital.


    But now she leaked the news to others.


    Those people, like cats smelling fishy smell, must share everything here with her.


    That''s it!


    Even if you only get a part.


    In short, she will never let this woman who destroys her good things be better!


    After grinding her teeth, Shen Sulan hated Lin Mengya to death.


    "We''ll act according to our circumstances later. We''ll show them when our people arrive!"


    She whispered orders.


    The other two nodded immediately, and the three retreated, trying to find a chance to escape.

 Chapter 3185

    But in fact, all their backroads have been blocked by the people brought by Xiaoyu.


    The three people looked for a chance for a long time, but it was a pity that it was in vain.


    After realizing this, Shen Sulan could not help adding a bit of panic to her dark eyes.


    But she was still pretending to be calm.


    While Lin Mengya was there, she also announced a hard and fast rule that she had already negotiated with long Tianyu.


    "Don''t you all feel that you have been treated unfairly? Well, from tomorrow on, the point system will be implemented in the camp."


    "Excellent people eat meat, mediocre people drink soup, and those who lag behind will be expelled from the camp!"


    As soon as this was said, the faces of all the people changed.


    But some people, especially those who do their best silently in training and strive for the top, quietly breathe out in the dark.


    For them, this is long overdue!


    Of course, more people are dissatisfied.


    But as soon as they wanted to speak, they saw Xiaoyu and thousands of elite soldiers and strong generals behind him.


    Finally, I can only swallow the questions to my mouth.


    It was only today that they recognized a cruel reality.


    That is, they have never been as free as they think.


    The comfortable life before is gone, and what awaits them later is the test of life and death.


    Cruelty is really cruel, but it can also stimulate their real potential.


    After Lin Mengya announced this provision, she strongly suppressed all attempts to oppose it.


    Besides, she is not discussing with them, but has decided and must implement it!


    After dealing with these people, her eyes fell on the panicked sister-in-law Shen again.


    Shen Sulan doesn''t know why. She always feels that the other party''s eyes are a little scared.


    But what she wants to do most now is to leave quickly and meet the people who take care of her.


    But unexpectedly, all this has long been under the control of Lin Mengya and his wife.


    "Everyone be quiet."


    She opened her mouth. The next moment, there was silence inside and outside the dining hall.


    No way, big fists work!


    "I promised the big guy before that I would give you an explanation about Le ran."


    Seeing that she had changed the subject, people also remembered it.


    But no one dared to speak.


    Of course, they are out of respect for their wives, not fear of the weapons in their hands.


    Absolutely not!


    At this time, the people sent by Guo Hongyong finally came back.


    But he also brought back another person. It was Du Chunxia, sister-in-law Guo.


    "Lao Guo!"


    Du Chunxia was also confused.


    I haven''t seen such a big battle, so I was a little flustered when I first came.


    So after I came in, I grabbed my own man first, and my heart was a lot more stable.


    Guo Hongyong patted his daughter-in-law on the back, and then whispered to her daughter-in-law, "it''s your wife looking for you."


    Du Chunxia knew it later, and then it was not very interesting.


    But in front of everyone, she was embarrassed to say anything, just nodded, and then walked to Lin Mengya.


    "Madam."


    "Well, sister Chunxia, when your old Guo sent someone to find you, did he tell you?" Lin Mengya asked


    Avenue.


    Du Chunxia nodded.


    Although she was flustered just now, she calmed down when she saw that the person in charge here was her familiar wife.


    "Yes."


    "Well, tell the big guy what I asked you before."


    "Yes."


    Du Chunxia twisted the hem of her clothes a little nervously, but she still opened her mouth. Her voice was a little shaky and said, "before, my old Guo asked someone to call me over, just to let me understand why lelan hurt me!"


    But this surprised some people.


    "Didn''t you say before that Le ran wanted to set up Brother Guo with a girl? Why is there an inside story here?"


    As soon as Du Chunxia mentioned this, she became angry in her heart. She was still in pain. She wanted to swallow and peel the life that killed her child.


    Therefore, the voice did not shake, people were not nervous, and even the waist pole was very straight.


    In that way, if she is happy in front of her, she may have to go up and give each other a few big mouths to relieve her anger.


    "Yes, I thought so at first. I blamed my old Guo for this. Who knows, these are all tricks."


    "It was someone else who really wanted to deal with me, and the reason why she wanted to deal with me was because I had accidentally broken her scandal!"


    With that, sister-in-law Guo threw her fire breathing eyes directly at Shen Sulan.


    "Shen Sulan, you pickled goods with sores on your head and pus on the soles of your feet! You killed my children!"


    Shen Sulan''s neck shrunk, but his mouth was still hard: "why do you say I did it? It''s groundless. Can you slander people just because there are people behind you?"


    At this time, I still want to pull her to the end!


    Lin Mengya almost laughed when she heard this.


    This man really doesn''t cry when he doesn''t see the coffin!


    "Oh! Don''t slander others over there! Shen Sulan, I ask you, when I was in charge of the kitchen, you privately withheld the meals of the day shift, but added meals to the evening shift in your own name, and even did some shameless and shameless activities behind your back. Do you really think no one knows these?"


    Du Chunxia''s words completely revealed the truth in the dining hall.


    As for those who were dissatisfied before and shouted that sister-in-law Shen had done nothing wrong, this meeting also brought a little guilty.


    Lin Mengya is waiting for this moment.


    She knew that if the matter was exposed by herself, she was afraid that they would feel that they were stingy or something.


    But now, if they expose it by themselves, they have no room to escape.


    Shen Sulan was still there trying to confuse people. "I didn''t! Besides, even if I did, it was because the people on the night shift were hard! I also love them. What''s wrong with me?"


    "Hard work? Bah! You mean it!"


    The successive pain of losing her son made Du Chunxia not afraid to offend people.


    To be honest, if the child in her belly had not come in time, she didn''t know whether she would collapse because of a succession of miscarriages.


    "I''ll ask you on the night shift. How many times have you been out in the evening since this woman came? When you patrol on the night shift, you''re as careful as the day shift? You think you''re lazy and don''t patrol or practice. No one really knows?"


    Now the situation is that sister Chunxia has a big stomach and wantonly scolds those people on the evening shift.


    In fact, she wanted to tell her wife about her inaction on the evening shift.


    But she is considering that we are brothers and sisters who have lived together for many years


    Trying to save them some face.


    But the premise is that they have nothing to do with the children they lost.


    In fact, after Lin Mengya saw the powder on Qin Lei''s dagger, she changed her mind.


    At first she thought that lelan was just an accident.


    As for her reasons for harming others, in fact, as an arrogant personality, she can justify herself.


    It''s just that if there''s no control from others.


    She recognized at a glance that the powder had been purified, so the effect could be said to be quite strong.


    It''s not that she despises Yueran.


    On the other side''s level of tripod, ah, it is estimated that the other side doesn''t even know how to purify the process.


    So the truth is now clear.


    The real trader can also be said to be the one who controls Le ran behind his back and drives the other party to use for himself. In fact, it is Shen Sulan!


    Many things are too simple from another point of view.


    Before, sister Chunxia inadvertently mentioned that she worked in the kitchen before. Later, she quit because her first child had a miscarriage and her body couldn''t support it.


    After that, Shen Sulan joined.


    They seem to have nothing to do with each other, but in fact, their working hours intersect.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya asked someone to ask sister Chunxia about her previous relationship with sister Shen.


    As a result, that''s it.


    "You are lazy and have the face to say that you deserve all this? Bah! You really don''t even have the cheek. I''ll ask you, there are so many people on the day shift because you can''t even eat a piece of meat. But what about you? It''s good for you to eat our meat and act recklessly with this woman!"


    In fact, sister-in-law Guo wanted to scold harder.


    However, considering that there are too many people, some inappropriate words are automatically filtered out.


    But it''s shameful enough.


    At least those on the evening shift dropped their heads and looked particularly cramped.


    The people on the day shift outside the canteen couldn''t help pointing at them one after another, and some even angrily scolded them.


    Lin Mengya let them vent for a while. Then she raised her hand and motioned to stop first.


    The voices of scolding and talking gradually subsided.


    She walked forward a few steps, and Xiaoyu followed her closely to protect her safety.


    "Shen Sulan, the people you have done have been recorded for you. Since you have entered the camp, life and death are the people in our camp."


    As soon as Shen Sulan heard her say this, she was a little impatient.


    "I didn''t sign the deed of sale! I''ll go if I want. None of you is qualified to stop me!"


    But she regretted it as soon as she said it.


    No!


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya''s eyes were cold.


    "According to the rules, people who don''t sign the deed of betrayal are not eligible to enter the camp. Come on, go and find out who approved Shen Sulan to enter the camp that year!"


    This is the moth buried deep in the camp!


    If you don''t dig this person out, there will be the next moment, Wang Sulan and Zhang Sulan!


    I''m afraid this seemingly secret camp will become a sieve. There is no secret at all!


    Just at this time, there was a sudden noise outside.


    Everyone was surprised to follow the voice.


    Shen Su gave Langton a sigh of relief, and then people recovered their previous spirit.

 Chapter 3186

    Especially when looking at Lin Mengya, the whole person seems to have recovered from the previous state of being secretly ready.


    When Lin Mengya saw Shen Sulan''s transformation, she sneered in her heart.


    Look, the fox''s tail can''t hide in the end, can it?


    "It''s all slander!"


    Shen Sulan didn''t hide her real purpose when she saw the situation turned around.


    She held her chest up, her head up, and her face was filled with righteous anger.


    "You''re trying to eliminate dissidents by your own identity! I''ll make it clear today that it''s not worth staying here. Neither you husband and wife is worth our brothers'' life!"


    With that, she did not forget to incite the soldiers on the night shift.


    He even said to the people with a sad face: "I know everyone''s grievances. I know more clearly what kind of injustice they have encountered."


    "Is it just because our family background is not as good as her? Our family background is not as prominent as her, so we can let her practice?"


    "Is our life not life? Do they let us die and we have to die?"


    When Shen Sulan said this, her eyes were already red.


    In her opinion, she knows the psychology of these people best.


    Those at the bottom must be unwilling.


    Here, they can only be suppressed forever, can only be a pawn, and even eat depends on the face of the people above.


    But! Here she is!


    She is their Savior and the god Buddha who helps them escape from the sea of suffering!


    Now it''s a good time for her to cheer up, and those people will certainly respond to her call and eventually become her help.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly at Shen Sulan''s performance. Guo Hongyong was worried about her leisurely appearance.


    "Madam, will you let this crazy woman continue to go crazy?"


    He came close to Lin Mengya and asked in a low voice with some urgency.


    "Otherwise?" Lin Mengya turned her head sideways and gave him a fussy look.


    "Such a pure natural psychosis can''t be seen outside."


    Because most of them were killed directly, where can we get her so rampant.


    "But if those people are persuaded by Shen Sulan, we..."


    In Guo Hongyong''s view, even the 1000 elite soldiers brought by his wife are mostly to deter these people.


    Because there are a lot of people on the evening shift, he always thinks that his wife won''t really kill everyone, right?


    But at this time, Xiaoyu, who has been silently guarding behind Lin Mengya, firmly grasped the long sword in her hand.


    "Master, they are all ready. None of them can run away."


    "Well, good." Lin Mengya also nodded with him.


    Guo Hongyong was stunned. His eyes kept jumping on Lin Mengya''s sister and brother, and then a cold idea suddenly came out of his mind.


    Don''t say! No, how is this possible?


    "General Guo, from the moment you entered this plan, you are facing the cruelest battlefield."


    "The battlefield is never just outside."


    Lin Mengya still has that expression.


    But what he said made him excited.


    "I understand what you mean, madam, but..."


    "If they want to betray us, they are the enemy


    £¡ Will you show mercy to the enemy? "


    Lin Mengya''s voice was cold, which also made Guo Hongyong''s wandering heart fixed by her words.


    Once again, he looked at the 1000 elite soldiers who surrounded them.


    They all wear hard armor and sharp weapons. In that way, they come to kill!


    The almost impossible conjecture has now become a reality.


    From now on, he realized that his highness and his wife could have been decisive, and he was as wrong as those people!


    "If you can''t do it, you can take sister Chunxia and leave here for the time being."


    This is Lin Mengya''s special treatment to Guo Hongyong.


    As for others, if it is necessary, she will let them recognize the cruel reality.


    "No!" Unexpectedly, Guo Hongyong refused her.


    "All right." Lin Mengya didn''t continue to persuade.


    But in my heart, I am quite satisfied with Guo Hongyong''s attitude.


    There are too many problems in this camp, and they don''t have the time to correct them a little.


    Besides, why?


    It was their own greed that ruined their future. She and long Tianyu are not their parents. Why should they correct them again and again?


    This is the cruel reality of adults, not children''s amusement park.


    On the other side, with Shen Sulan''s incitement, let alone, there were really a few people who didn''t have a long brain.


    But Shen Sulan was not satisfied.


    In her opinion, shouldn''t these people shout around at this time, take her words as the standard and obey her?


    She looked around for a week, especially when she saw those well armed elite soldiers, a touch of jealousy crossed her eyes.


    If she had so many hands, why should she share it with others?


    "I know, you are afraid that someone will poison you behind your back. Do you hear those voices outside?"


    She seemed uncontrollably proud, "those people are here to help us! So don''t be afraid, these people, they can''t squeeze us anymore!"


    "Pa, PA, Pa." The crisp sound of applause came from behind.


    Shen Sulan frowned slightly and looked at the woman behind her. Her face was full of provocation.


    "That''s wonderful! Shen Sulan, it''s really wrong for you to be a little cook! However, I have something to ask you."


    "You talk so much about yourself, why don''t you take out your own private money to supplement the big guy, but take the money of our husband and wife as a favor?"


    This made Shen Sulan''s old face a little tight.


    "I''m just a poor man without money."


    "So now you are using the money of the kind-hearted people who helped you to buy off the people supported by our husband and wife. This deal is really cost-effective!"


    Lin Mengya tore open Shen Sulan''s face without paying any attention.


    Then he turned his cold eyes to the crowd.


    "I know some of you have believed her. OK, do you want to go?"


    Those people had some eager thoughts, but they were extinguished at the moment.


    The remaining half was also watered out by Lin Mengya''s bucket of cold water.


    "I don''t want much from you either. Your food, drink, clothing and martial arts taught by my husband over the years are converted into cash and compensated to me


    You can go. "


    She also pointed to Shen Sulan and reminded him quite "kindly".


    "If you don''t have it, you can borrow it from this kind-hearted sister-in-law! Anyway, isn''t she a kind-hearted Bodhisattva? I''m different. I''m a landlord who eats people and doesn''t spit bones. You''ve eaten our husband and wife''s free meals for so many years. Can''t I be so generous?"


    Then she took the initiative to make arrangements.


    "Come, come, line up! Come one by one. Whoever wants to go will take the money to redeem himself!"


    Not only those people were stunned by her operation, but even Shen Sulan was stunned.


    What''s the trend? Things shouldn''t have developed like this!


    She was unwilling and wanted to continue sophistry, "how can you use money to calculate our value? You are insulting us!"


    "Tut Tut, you see what you said, you didn''t become a country?"


    In this regard, Lin Mengya said contemptuously: "these people don''t need money for food and drink? Without money, can they be so strong?"


    "Besides, if you think it''s insulting to mention money, then you''ll insult me with all the money! Anyway, I''m thick skinned and not afraid of insult."


    By the way, she also pointed to those who had some wrong eyes in the crowd and said, "you guys will come when you are ready. In the future, you will follow your sister-in-law Shen to despise money and let me be a vulgar rich man in reality!"


    As she spoke, she also picked up the counting plate.


    This skill really shocked everyone.


    no Is she at least of noble origin? Why, why is it so vulgar?


    It''s money to open your mouth and shut your mouth, and it''s so reasonable.


    Even Guo Hongyong was ashamed to look stingy when he saw it.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that such a lady was very good.


    Pragmatic!


    Lin Mengya sat down and waited for a long time. No one came. She was a little impatient.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing pestling? Pay back the money... No, insult me with money!"


    Her words almost made Shen Sulan''s nose crooked.


    "You, you..."


    "Hey, time is limited. I''m in the eye of money. If you let me talk to you again, you''ll have to pay more!"


    Look at her complacent look. Shen Sulan really choked in her throat with an old mouthful of blood.


    She was so angry by Lin Mengya that she almost lost her mind. She couldn''t help shouting: "how much do you want?"


    She has to kill this woman with money!


    But after hearing this, Lin Mengya just hooked her lips and said to Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, how much do you think I should report?"


    Xiaoyu also immediately understood it, and immediately followed her sister''s words and said, "what''s the value of my family owner? That''s the Kung Fu of these two words. My property can increase by at least a hundred Liang!"


    "Say less." Lin Mengya angrily patted her brother''s hand. "Since last year, I can''t calculate my worth with specific figures, so I have to get at least five hundred Liang a sentence."


    "Yes, the owner is right." Xiaoyu follows good advice.


    The sister and brother sang and cooperated seamlessly, but Shen Sulan couldn''t help yelling again.


    "Five hundred and twenty-one words! Why don''t you grab it?"


    "Buffett hasn''t had a meal yet! I want you five hundred Liang. That''s the jump price!"

 Chapter 3187

    Lin Mengya also didn''t notice that she was bald again, which everyone couldn''t understand. However, seeing her righteous appearance, they were forced to interpret the real meaning of the word "profiteer" for the first time.


    Shen Sulan was almost twisted by her anger.


    At this time, she couldn''t care to maintain her consistent image. Her fingers pointed at her hard, and the whole person trembled like a chicken claw wind.


    Now she has strangled Lin Mengya.


    However, as soon as she got closer, the man standing behind her stabbed her with a pair of eyes like a knife.


    In particular, the long sword in his hand made Shen Sulan throw away the rat.


    Lin Mengya bent her eyes and looked at Shen Sulan in front of her like a clown.


    She really doesn''t have the evil taste of playing monkey.


    However, some people have to show her.


    "What''s the matter? Pay and leave, or stay at my disposal?"


    Lin Mengya pushed away the abacus in her hand, picked her eyebrows, and made a very philistine expression on her face.


    Xiaoyu saw her sister''s expression, but she just wanted to laugh.


    I''m afraid only my sister doesn''t know. Which profiteer is like her, with no dirty ambition in her eyes.


    But her appearance fell into the eyes of Shen Sulan and his group, which was full of provocation.


    "Don''t talk to us here! I tell you, you won''t be rampant for long!"


    Listening to the voice outside getting weaker, Shen Sulan probably knew.


    Their reinforcements must have crushed everyone outside the town.


    So it''s just a matter of time to find here.


    After that, she must frustrate this damn bitch!


    No, she also wants the other party to write down the property transfer book for herself before she dies!


    Who let that bitch show off in front of her? She must take everything from each other and let them live in pain and regret forever.


    "Ha! I''m always happy with contentment. I''ve always been rampant for a few days. You and I know you don''t like me, but so what? Hurry, pay for it and don''t talk nonsense!"


    Turning around, he said to Guo Hongyong, "the last sentence is 800 Liang. There are too many words. Oh, this sentence is not needed."


    Shen Sulan: I''ve never seen such a brazen person!


    Seeing that Lin Mengya really began to keep accounts, those who wanted to laugh did not dare to laugh, for fear that they would end up like Shen Sulan.


    But some smart people have heard some sounds from the outside, but now they don''t.


    Combined with Shen Sulan''s performance just now, they have an extremely bold guess!


    "You... Hum! I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Now if you kneel down and admit your mistake, I can still save your life. If you don''t realize your mistakes again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Lin Mengya shut her mouth, but there was no panic on her face.


    Instead, he held his arm and looked at Shen Sulan like a fool.


    Shen Sulan took a deep breath, "you talk to me!"


    "It''s five hundred taels. I don''t give a discount here. Otherwise, I''ll give you two more words. Oh, oh, I can''t give it again. If I give it again, I''ll pay for it."


    Shen Sulan, who was going crazy with anger, "you''d better shut up!"


    Lin Mengya shrugged.


    Alas, the service industry is hard to do!


    Even if it''s a fishing, there are a lot of people who find fault.


    On the eve that Shen Sulan was about to be mad by her, suddenly, Shen Sulan saw a touch of familiar cyan.


    That''s the unique clothes of the Qinglian department she belongs to!


    It''s them. They finally came to save themselves!


    Shen Sulan suddenly "ha ha" laughed, and the whole dining hall was full of her inexplicable and strange laughter.


    Lin Mengya also glanced over there, but she didn''t know whether she was mad or something.


    In short, she thinks that Shen Sulan''s brain is really not normal?


    "Hahaha! Our people have finally arrived!"


    Shen Sulan felt that the breath on her chest finally came out.


    Looking at Lin Mengya again, there was only cold malice in her eyes.


    "Don''t you think you are superior and can control everyone''s life and death? Today, I''ll show you what it means to overestimate yourself!"


    There was a fierce color in her eyes. She really hated Lin Mengya, so she just wanted to vent her anger and forgot the human design she had worked hard to maintain.


    "Somebody, catch this woman for me! Doesn''t she claim to be rich? Let her sign the assignment and voluntarily transfer all her property to me."


    Lin Mengya finally got serious, hugged her shoulder and said coldly, "you dream."


    "I can''t bear it?" Shen Sulan looked at her contemptuously and said cruelly and jokingly, "I heard you brought two more children. Oh, if you don''t sign, these two milk babies will be miserable for me!"


    When it comes to her children, Lin Mengya''s look changes. She says in some urgency, "what do you want to do to my children? They are so young and innocent. How can you bear to do it to them!"


    Seeing that she was finally in a hurry, Shen Sulan only felt very refreshing in her heart.


    Just seeing that the other party began to worry, her heart took a trace of pleasure. She couldn''t help but want to revenge harder.


    "Innocent? Who made them not reincarnate? They have to be your bitch''s children. I heard that your two children are rare good colors in the world. Don''t worry. As long as you sign obediently, I''ll give them a way to live."


    Their organization is called seven color Lianhua.


    Although the name is pure, in fact, they have power / color / trade with many people in private.


    Like a very good-looking girl, no matter how old they are, they can find a suitable buyer for them.


    Shen Sulan''s eyes were burning with the thought that he could not only get each other''s wealth, but also get more rewards with each other''s two children.


    So that she didn''t see it at all. From what she said just now, those who had shaken her gradually changed their faces.


    And Lin Mengya didn''t leave all this behind.


    "I don''t believe you. You hate me so much. How can you give my child a way to live? It shouldn''t be. Do you want to go back?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately provoked each other.


    Sure enough!


    When he is most proud, he is easy to expose his true side.


    Shen Sulan suddenly smiled strangely, and then said slowly, "I might as well tell you that our people like to collect some beautiful little guys most. I''ve inquired about it. The boy in your family, tut Tut, has a face like a demon."


    She spoke with flying colors. Unexpectedly, she was just one step closer to a good death.


    "I''m not willing to kill such a good thing. After all, many people like this fresh little boy!"


    I think Lin Mengya and them are doomed, so Shen Sulan has no idea


    Scruples.


    But Lin Mengya was still in the mood to tease her just now. At this meeting, people have been filled with strong anger.


    Maiming young and children! In this fucking way.


    It can be imagined how disgusting Shen Sulan and the people behind her are!


    "It seems that this is not the first time you have done this?" She said coldly.


    "Ha ha, of course! I''ve found a lot of good goods before. This time, I want to earn both fame and wealth!"


    Then Shen Sulan suddenly shouted, "in the name of the emissary of the seven color lotus green lotus department, I ordered the green lotus department to take these people down for me!"


    She thought she had mastered the whole camp and would rush up and solve all the people here.


    But unexpectedly, the crowd was separated.


    But the one who came out was not the Qinglian people she was.


    "You, you lied to me?"


    Shen Sulan''s voice trembled unconsciously.


    Because the man who came out was holding a guy who seemed to have died.


    Moreover, the man was wearing the clothes of the green lotus sect that she had seen before.


    So, the voice just now was not from Qinglian department?


    "Madam, I caught a dead mouse."


    With a cold face, long Tianyu still put the person directly in front of Shen Sulan.


    The man was slapped to death by him. Before he died, he was still bleeding from his seven orifices, and his eyes were wide open. It was really scary.


    With him came the four-way general in the camp.


    They are all in armor, and they also pull several ropes in their palms.


    "Hurry up! Don''t think about playing dirty tricks. If you don''t want to die, be honest with me!"


    Those people who are strung by everyone on the rope.


    And those people had injuries on their bodies. Some of their arms, legs and feet seemed to know that they had been interrupted, but they didn''t dare to cry for pain.


    Especially in the eyes of those people aiming at long Tianyu from time to time, Lin Mengya also saw deep fear.


    I want to know, I''m afraid their men are too heavy, so these people are afraid to see him.


    But once Lin Mengya feels that her man is too much.


    It''s just a group of evil thieves. Death is not enough to quench her anger!


    "You, how could you... No, it''s impossible! It''s impossible!"


    From the moment Shen Sulan saw those people, the whole person collapsed.


    I thought it was a win, but in a moment, it was a reversal of the two poles.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing more unacceptable than this?


    "Take her down, the others wait and wait."


    The arrival of long Tianyu means that the matter has reached the end stage.


    The next moment, Xiaoyu rushed up with people.


    Not only did she tie up the shocked Shen Sulan and her men.


    In the crowd, the guys who secretly wanted to leave the camp and follow Shen Sulan.


    The same, all tied up by his people.


    The wise man had awakened at this time.


    Together, this is a game!


    But some people are greedy and some people don''t know who they are. All of a sudden, they are trapped.

 Chapter 3188

    "No! It''s impossible!"


    Even if she was tied up, Shen Sulan still couldn''t believe the facts in front of her.


    She is quite confident in the strength of their Qinglian department.


    And after her day and night exploration these days, she thought she had got a thorough understanding of the whole camp.


    There are about 5000 people in the camp. Except for some women and children, there are only about 4500 people available.


    And although these people will practice on the school field, they are actually on paper.


    Moreover, with the foolish kindness of the camp owner, they have been abandoned.


    I think the members of her Qinglian department are different.


    Those people are all with unique skills, like these fools in the camp. It''s no exaggeration to defeat ten with one.


    What if there are thousands of people brought by that bitch?


    Don''t you have to be caught?


    But the reality is, she lost!


    After struggling fruitlessly, Shen Sulan closed her mouth.


    She knew very well that life was the most important thing now.


    Lin Mengya glanced at each other faintly, then ordered Xiaoyu to say a few words and left it to them to deal with.


    He walked out of the canteen with his own man.


    Now she is no one dares to look directly at her.


    Those people hung their heads respectfully. No matter to Lin Mengya or their highness, now they are only in awe and dare not relax at all.


    Although the personnel in the camp are disorderly, they are orderly in disorder. Everything is carried out according to the previously designed plan and has not been affected by the accident tonight.


    The women, children and wounded in the camp were placed in a centralized manner, and others began to patrol all over the camp to perform their respective duties to ensure that there were no mistakes and omissions.


    If Shen Sulan saw this scene, I''m afraid she would be shocked.


    Because those in charge of command are all strangers.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya also saw these in her eyes.


    Lin Mengya suddenly stopped, turned her head sideways and stared at her man deeply.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help laughing. He went to pull her arm and took the man in his arms.


    "You are so bad!" She whispered an angry word at him.


    But long Tianyu was extremely useful. He raised his hand and gently rubbed his wife''s small head.


    "I''m not tired of deceit."


    "Come on!" Although Lin Mengya avoided his hand, she raised her feet and continued to walk forward.


    "These people are your backhands?" She raised her chin and pointed to one of the little leaders who was directing.


    She was sure she hadn''t seen the man since she came in.


    But after seeing them coming, the other party saluted them first.


    And she felt that the way the other party looked at her was not strange.


    In other words, the other party knows them, but she hasn''t seen each other.


    Long Tianyu nodded. In fact, he still had some emotion in his heart.


    "I was probably just in case. Although these people have been hiding for training these years, every move in the camp is in their ears and eyes."


    In other words, these talents are the real sea god needles in the camp.


    Even long Tianyu many years ago, although his means are still slightly immature, his scheming and resourcefulness are also good.


    Therefore, Shen Sulan''s plan has no chance of success at all.


    Because of the existence of these people, even if the camp is occupied, they can grasp everything in the camp in a short time and recapture the camp.


    Moreover, they have been in the dark for many years and have more information than people outside.


    Therefore, corresponding measures can be taken in case of emergency.


    "It''s not stupid!" In fact, it''s not just stupid.


    If she were at the age and state of her own man, I''m afraid she wouldn''t do better than him.


    Long Tianyu hid his pride in his eyes, "well, thank you, madam."


    "Tut, virtue!" Lin Mengya glanced at him lazily and suddenly quickened her pace.


    Long Tianyu also smiled in a low voice, and then followed his wife''s footsteps.


    ......


    The back mountain of the camp is called zhenlonggou.


    The reason why locals call this name is because it is said that a black dragon who did evil was suppressed here.


    Of course, whether this legend is true or not is impossible to test.


    But this Zhenlong ditch is low-lying, which is full of all kinds of poison gas and fog.


    And because the climate here is excessively humid all the year round, there are many poisonous insects and poisonous weeds here.


    It can be said that if you want to get out of here safely, you are either particularly familiar with the terrain or you are very lucky.


    Of course, very few people have such a big life.


    At least in recent years, the person in charge of guarding the town longgou in the camp has not met anyone.


    But zhenlonggou, which is quiet for many people, has welcomed many "guests" today.


    Lin Mengya walked for a long time before she remembered that she didn''t know the way.


    Finally, long Tianyu, who was beaten several fists by his wife, carried his wife back with a smile.


    From a distance, it was shrouded in a thick fog.


    Lin Mengya rubbed the tip of her nose and then lowered the sensitivity of the system.


    No, it''s a hodgepodge of poisons.


    Her system has been alarming since the beginning. She has no choice but to shut it down temporarily.


    Anyway, these poisons pose no threat to her.


    As for others, I''m afraid she knows better than her how to coexist with these poisons.


    "Your Highness, madam."


    When the guard in charge of guarding the town longgou saw them, he immediately brightened his eyes and ran to salute them with a smile.


    Long Tianyu nodded without burden.


    However, Lin Mengya, who was carried on his back, was a little awkward. She twisted her body to come down.


    As a result, long Tianyu deliberately refused to give up.


    "Let me down!"


    She secretly twisted her man''s ear and said deliberately and fiercely.


    Who knows, long Tianyu smiled and said, "don''t sink, don''t make trouble."


    Special! Is this a heavy thing?


    What did the subordinates who didn''t look at him look at them?


    Does she want face?


    However, she kicked left and right. Long Tianyu didn''t feel it.


    When the range was large, she deliberately bumped up, so that she immediately hugged each other''s neck.


    Then came a dull laugh.


    This thing! It''s intentional to make it clear!


    "Wait for me!"


    Fell in his own man''s ear and threatened.


    Unfortunately, this words in long Tianyu''s ears, there is no lethality at all.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    That voice with a little bit of banter made Lin Mengya want to strangle him directly!


    Greatly relaxed for several times, and he was persuading himself in his heart.


    Forget it, forget it!


    No matter how many dogs they are, they are their own. If she doesn''t want to be widowed herself


    It''s better not to be impulsive.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya quietly followed his arm and pinched the soft and meat on the inside.


    "Well..."


    Long Tianyu almost exhaled in pain.


    Fortunately, the pain was sharp but short.


    It seems that I really offended my wife.


    Long Tianyu carried his daughter-in-law happily, thinking about how to coax him later.


    Or, bitter meat?


    Anyway, my wife is soft hearted and will certainly forgive him.


    Seeing the love of his two masters, the general consciously lowered his eyes and dared not look at them.


    Alas, he has been alone for so many years. He also wants a mother-in-law.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu didn''t tease any more, but asked the general how the situation was here.


    The latter immediately cheered up, "tell your highness that we have just found a small group of enemies. However, they have not found the exit of the puzzle."


    "Yes." Long Tianyu nodded and was very satisfied with the effect of this puzzle.


    Remembering the purpose here, he whispered to the lady behind him.


    "Do you want to have a look?"


    Lin Mengya just wanted to say "no". As a result, curiosity defeated shame.


    "Then give you a face and go and have a look." She said a little awkward and arrogant.


    "OK. Then I''d like to thank you, madam."


    Long Tianyu didn''t care, but smiled and stepped into the bamboo forest in the backyard with his wife on his back.


    The bamboo grove was deep and foggy, so I couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    But Lin Mengya still felt the danger brought to her by the bamboo forest.


    "Why is this bamboo purple?" She looked curiously at the masters on both sides and wanted to touch them.


    As a result, the guard behind them will stop her immediately.


    "Madam, the bamboo is poisonous and untouchable!"


    But it''s too late.


    Lin Mengya''s slender jade like hand has been pasted on the lavender bamboo and wood.


    The general was shocked and said he was going to catch Lin Mengya''s hand. As a result, he was stopped by long Tianyu''s soft drink.


    "Don''t move."


    Shoujiang''s body was frozen in place, but his eyes were really anxious.


    You know, they don''t dare to touch purple bamboo.


    If there is no cloth to separate, the skin will fester at every point. Finally, the blood and flesh can only be dug out to stop the spread of the toxin.


    For a moment, the cold sweat on his forehead came out, for fear that his wife would be poisoned and injured.


    But something strange happened.


    He saw his wife''s finger touch purple bamboo with his own eyes, but


    "What a strong toxicity."


    Lin Mengya touched it and knew the secret of Zizhu.


    Then, he retracted his hand, took out a medicine pill for thumb laughter from the small sachet he carried with him, and rolled on his hand.


    "Do you want to continue to look inside?"


    Long Tianyu asked patiently.


    There was only a winding path, and the end of the road was hidden in a fog that was almost solid.


    Therefore, the road looked as if it had been cut off by fog, which was vaguely unknown.


    Although Lin Mengya wanted to see it, she restrained her curiosity and shook her head.


    "No, let''s go back first. By the way, where was the excitement you said before?"


    Long Tianyu pointed to the fog in front of him, "it''s right there. It should be coming soon."

 Chapter 3189

    It seems to confirm long Tianyu''s guess. As soon as his voice fell, Lin Mengya heard a voice vaguely coming from the fog in front.


    "Ah! Run! There are snakes!"


    "Help, help!"


    "There are monsters in the fog. Run, everyone!"


    Those voices clearly carry the owner''s panic and fear, but they can''t escape at all.


    In a panic, he bumped into a dead end.


    Not long after, all kinds of screams came. After a while of excitement, they dissipated in the fog.


    Although she couldn''t see the inside, Lin Mengya felt as if she had listened to the sound effect of a whole episode of horror film.


    She shrunk her neck and pressed herself closer to her man''s back.


    I have to say, it''s scary.


    "Your Highness, madam, it''s not safe here. Let''s go back first."


    The general seemed to be used to hearing such a sound. He was more worried about the safety of his two masters than those enemies who threw themselves into the net.


    Lin Mengya nodded, and then obediently pasted it on long Tianyu''s back. The three returned according to the original way.


    Until except for the purple forest, the guard was quietly relieved.


    This time, long Tianyu put his wife down lightly.


    As soon as she landed on the ground, Lin Mengya turned around and looked behind her.


    What''s the matter with those people?


    Long Tianyu''s big hand gently wrapped on her shoulder, "afraid?"


    To be honest, whether it''s the strange purple bamboo forest, or the fog, plus the screams of those people, it''s enough to frighten people''s courage.


    Although he knew that his wife was not as timid as ordinary people, he still blamed himself and felt that he should not take his wife to see the excitement.


    "That''s not true." Hearing the speech, she just shook her head gently.


    Although the sound was a little scary, for her, something happened in the bamboo forest seemed to happen in front of her.


    Those purple bamboos are not born with this color, but because they are soaked in poisonous fog all the year round, resulting in color.


    And the toxicity is also very strong.


    If the juice of purple bamboo, ordinary people will touch it and die!


    In the direction of the voice, her intuition told her that she went alone. Even if her blood poison wouldn''t kill her, she would also encounter considerable trouble.


    Therefore, once those people enter zhenlonggou, their fate is only death!


    Long Tianyu gently obeyed his wife''s small head and whispered, "the group of people just now are Shen Sulan''s accomplices."


    Lin Mengya wondered, "didn''t they kill themselves when they came here?"


    So, has Shen Sulan''s accomplice been so stupid?


    Long Tianyu smiled, bent down and whispered deliberately in her ear.


    "Here is the only way in and out after it is closed outside."


    When he said this, his eyes were still shining.


    Lin Mengya looked at each other suspiciously, but she felt some doubts because of his words.


    incorrect!


    If this is really the only way to save lives, not to mention whether the character of his own man will be easily revealed to outsiders.


    It can be said that the terrain in the Dragon Valley in this town is ten dead and lifeless, and there are many dangers.


    If such a place is chosen as an escape route, they might as well have a arsenic and frost buffet.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Long Tianyu blinked.


    Especially when he saw his wife''s eyes, from doubt to enlightenment, he knew that with his wife''s wisdom, he could not guess such a simple question.


    Lin Mengya bit her lip and finally could only hold it out.


    "You are so bad!"


    This "only way out" was fake from the beginning!


    Moreover, it is not only used to confuse the enemy, but also to confuse our own people.


    Because the order given to them by long Tianyu is not to leave here.


    Therefore, if anyone has two minds and wants to escape from here, or wants to occupy the camp, then this retreat is actually the "Death Road" of those people!


    "In general, it doesn''t deserve such praise from my wife." Long Tianyu was in a good mood and whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya was shocked at the beginning, and then turned into admiration.


    Sure enough, the overlord is the overlord.


    Even long Tianyu''s idea was not comprehensive, but he was resourceful enough to make up for it.


    "OK, you''d better tell everyone to be careful. The poison in this is not so simple. If it''s contaminated, I''m afraid I can''t resist it with my teacher."


    In fact, Lin Mengya had never seen such complex toxicity before today.


    Although she was sure that this thing was not as toxic as her blood poison, it was almost incurable because of its complexity.


    "Well, they all know the power there, but some people are not so lucky."


    Said here, a cold light crossed long Tianyu''s eyes.


    This camp has condensed a lot of his painstaking efforts. Therefore, according to his idea, people really miss it. They would rather be broken than destroyed.


    Now it seems that he was cruel enough at a young age.


    As they talked, they heard the man who had just been guarding the entrance of the forest suddenly shout, "strange!"


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, and the latter followed with tacit understanding.


    When they reached the edge of the forest, they saw the guard stretching his neck and looking inside.


    "What happened?" She asked again.


    The guard general didn''t answer her at the first time, but looked again and again. Then he hesitated and said, "madam, I always feel something moving in the forest."


    In the bamboo forest shrouded in thick fog, even the breeze is very stingy.


    In addition to the occasional rustling sound of poisonous snakes and poisonous insects, I can''t hear anything else.


    The guard general was also skeptical, so he didn''t report it at the first time.


    Lin Mengya was not careless.


    The situation here is so strange that she can''t judge it according to common sense.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya raised her hearing sensitivity.


    It''s too quiet in the woods.


    Now she can hear even a bamboo leaf landing clearly.


    This time, she also heard footsteps.


    The footsteps were very light, like fear of disturbing the poisons in the forest, so they had to be more careful.


    The voice gradually approached, but the other party didn''t seem to be sure it was in this direction.


    Lin Mengya could hear it. The footsteps walked back and forth in vain for a long time, and finally got closer.


    Someone! She uses gestures to communicate with her man.


    As long Tianyu, who knew his wife best, he didn''t think about it. He immediately made a gesture to his men behind him.


    Suddenly, everyone stepped back and found a place to hide themselves skillfully.


    Soon, there was no one except the couple.


    Lin Mengya was also distracted and surprised at the speed of these people.


    Some camouflages are really seamless. If she hadn''t heard her breath and heartbeat, I''m afraid she would never have found that they are big living people one by one!


    Footsteps stumbled close, but there was always a distance from them.


    Long Tianyu held her hand and said, "come with me."


    Later, she was taken to the back of a big stone by long Tianyu.


    The stone is wide enough to hide the two adults.


    And standing here, they can see the situation on the other side of the thick fog, but the other party can''t see them at a glance.


    The footsteps in Lin Mengya''s ears finally stopped five meters away.


    And the footsteps stopped.


    It surprised her.


    I''m afraid it only takes two steps, and the other party will find that there is a paradise like camp here.


    But unexpectedly, the voice didn''t move at all.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" She was curious and anxious, and asked her man with her lips.


    Long Tianyu wrapped her body in his arms, "just look."


    For a moment, Lin Mengya had no idea.


    I just want to kill this man or not!


    And sell off, and sell off!


    Is this mouth a decoration for him?


    But before Lin Mengya finished complaining in her heart, she heard a roar like a dying beast from outside.


    There was something wrong with the sound.


    Lin Mengya looked out and saw only the shadow of a Taoist in the fog.


    The figure moves slowly, but it has been moving.


    Lin Mengya unconsciously grabbed her man''s arm.


    Both want to know how this man came here and worry that the other party will find the camp here.


    But the figure didn''t seem to mean to come.


    "Oh -" the voice was sent by the figure!


    Lin Mengya was just sure. She felt that the man was afraid that the situation was not very good.


    But instead of acting rashly, she stared nervously at the situation in the woods.


    The figure seemed to have finally identified the right direction, step by step, slowly coming in their direction.


    Lin Mengya''s heart also jumped with "bang bang".


    If this person is Shen Sulan''s accomplice, does she want to catch her alive or kill her directly?


    After all, if the other party divulges the route to the camp, it''s over!


    But unexpectedly, the figure was gradually clear.


    It''s just that man''s face


    As a doctor, even an autopsy can keep her face and heart


    As a result, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning.


    What is this?


    It''s not a person, but from the outline, there is no problem at all, and the head and limbs are sound.


    But!


    "Don''t be afraid, he can''t come."


    At this time, his own man''s words of comfort came from behind.


    Lin Mengya looked at the figure walking slowly in surprise, and her appetite only felt surging in bursts.


    "You''ve seen it." She must be authentic.

 Chapter 3190

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so calm.


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows and tried to digest the shock of the scene she had just seen.


    That man


    No, since it has become like this, it is absolutely impossible to be called a person?


    The man''s flesh and blood seemed to be corroded by strong acid. It is estimated that there is no distinction between skin and meat. They all turned into pus, and even fell from the standing body.


    It''s like a walking lava monster, and it still collapses the dark version.


    So, just now, it''s really not that she doesn''t have enough tolerance, but that kind of impact that comes straight from her. It''s really shocking.


    Long Tianyu nodded and his voice was still flat. "Master once told me that I did see it when I came here for the first time. But last time, it wasn''t so serious."


    The last time he saw the man, his skin was mottled with corrosion.


    But far less than this time, the whole person is like melted grease, more disgusting and terrible.


    Finally, the figure did not go out of the bamboo forest, but fell on the edge of the bamboo forest.


    Lin Mengya patted her chest. Fortunately, her acceptance ability was too strong, which would not be the same as before.


    But she still doesn''t feel very good.


    "This town longgou is too dangerous. What if the poisonous fog in this town spreads into the camp?"


    You should know the location of their camp, but it''s relatively closed. If the poisonous fog really blows in, I''m afraid the people inside won''t have any chance to escape!


    It can be said that they live here. It can be said that they seek skin from a tiger. They are brave and directly exceed her imagination.


    But for this problem, long Tianyu seems confident.


    He gently took his wife''s shoulder and turned her half a circle to let her look to the right.


    "What?" She didn''t understand each other''s intentions.


    "The wind." Long Tianyu whispered in her ear.


    what? Wind?


    Lin Mengya was also confused by him at the beginning.


    However, then a wisp of breeze gradually calmed her worries.


    Lin Mengya closed her eyes and quietly felt the wind flowing around her.


    Her sense of hearing and touch has always been different from ordinary people, so it is easy to find the problem of wind direction here.


    "Strange! Does the direction here never change?"


    She opened her eyes and looked sideways at her man.


    "Yes."


    On this point, there is a little pride in long Tianyu''s tone.


    In fact, when the secret camp was discovered, the examination was forced to give up because of the situation in zhenlonggou behind.


    He chose this place alone from several alternative sites.


    He remembered that he persuaded the teacher at that time, "since there are such clear barriers here, it shows that everything here should have a very special law."


    "If we can master this law, we can ensure the safety of the camp, and take the risk factors behind as a natural barrier, so as to ensure the safety of the camp."


    It was also because of his persistence and cooperation that the teacher finally studied with him for a full year, which determined the symbiotic relationship between the camp and zhenlonggou.


    Yes, it''s symbiosis.


    The reason why zhenlonggou has formed its current scale is that the wind direction has never changed, so those poisonous gases can accumulate more and more in it.


    Similarly, if the terrain of the camp is completely changed, the direction will also change, and the terrain of the camp will become


    with everything burned down and lying in ruins.


    Therefore, he drew the design drawings himself and arranged a group of hidden guards to prevent someone from damaging the stable structure here.


    It can be said that most of the reasons why the camp has been safe with zhenlonggou behind over the years are that both sides have always maintained a stable structure.


    And that''s the biggest secret of this camp!


    Therefore, long Tianyu is not afraid that someone will seize his camp. If it''s a big deal, he will shoot and scatter. No one can get here!


    After listening to his explanation, Lin Mengya was numb.


    For the first time, she felt that her man was a little scary.


    "How old were you then?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu really bowed his head and thought seriously, "when the teacher mentioned it for the first time, it should be 14 years old."


    With that, he said with emotion: "at that time, I was still young and many things were not considered carefully. Now think about it, if I could be more mature at that time, I would be more perfect."


    Listen to the tone, he is very sorry.


    no


    Lin Mengya''s throat rolled. It''s amazing enough, okay?


    Whose 14-year-old boy looks like him?


    Not only can we take one step, think about three steps, and even think about the future, but also that way once and for all.


    She dares to guarantee that if she met the same 14-year-old long Tianyu at the age of 14, she would be swallowed by others, not even bones!


    Sure enough, feudal education ruined childhood!


    And there is no innocence belonging to children. The men in her family are really miserable.


    incorrect!


    The miserable people should be her, or those who try to challenge their own men.


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly raised a wave of worship and fear of big men.


    OK, in the future, it seems that she must pay attention, otherwise she will really offend her own man, and I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat.


    "What are you thinking when your eyes turn around?"


    Long Tianyu finally didn''t hold back his smile and asked deliberately.


    Just now, his wife was so cute, and he was worried about whether his wife would be dissatisfied with his arrangement. Now, at least he was not dissatisfied.


    "I''m thinking of you."


    No!


    Lin Mengya secretly shouted "broken" in her heart!


    Her mouth is, too. Even if she is a little counsellor in her heart, she won''t kneel so fast?


    Long Tianyu was also unprepared, and his eyes suddenly became a lot deeper.


    Looking at her with focused eyes, the whole person seemed to be happy at once.


    "Really? It seems that it''s mine that makes my wife miss so much."


    "But please don''t worry, madam. You won''t have time to think about it tonight."


    finished!


    It''s over!


    Lin Mengya wants to cry without tears.


    She doesn''t understand either. Does Jackie Chan Tianyu want to practice endurance on her?


    In terms of current strength, it should be no problem to finish the whole marathon.


    So, is she forced to practice with him again tonight?


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "What does the lady mean? Does the lady want to miss me more?"


    "It''s not..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since my wife still misses me in front of her, won''t she miss me more if she can''t see it?"


    "You..."


    "Madam, don''t worry. I understand it."


    Facing the man with brighter and brighter eyes, Lin Mengya chose to shut up.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged old man who opened the meat is so unlovable.


    You have to drag racing at any time. There is no moral integrity and lower limit!


    She rubbed her forehead and tried to suppress the heat on her face. "OK, let''s get down to business first. You brought me here not only to see the tragic end of those people?"


    Especially the purple bamboo forest.


    Thinking of her identity as a poison doctor, she vaguely guessed the idea of her man.


    "Madam is so smart. I can''t hide anything from her."


    Long Tianyu contentedly took enough verbal advantage, and then talked about business.


    "Madam, I saw it just now. Although it can ensure that no one will break in here, I need to leave at least one alive." This is his most helpless place.


    I can''t help it. Zhenlonggou is too lethal.


    "But didn''t you catch a living man before?" When she saw her man''s expression, she immediately reacted, "so that man is not Shen Sulan''s partner at all?"


    "Well, it''s a bandit of the 13th pass we caught outside. Moreover, the people are not dead, but they were lit into a sleeping hole."


    Long Tianyu is a little melancholy!


    These days, it is the most difficult to catch a living.


    "Let me see." Lin Mengya is not sure.


    The situation in the purple bamboo forest was more complex than she expected.


    Not to mention how toxic it is, the poisonous fog that permeates the bamboo forest is enough to kill people.


    Still, if she''s alone, she can guarantee that she can bolt it out.


    But if you add others, even if it''s just a tiger''s mouth, the difficulty will not increase exponentially. It''s an almost impossible task!


    "Don''t worry too much about it."


    Long Tianyu comforted her, "whether there is a living mouth or not is the same."


    It''s actually a little different.


    Through previous investigations, his people learned that Shen Sulan and his gang belonged to a mysterious organization.


    They know too little information, and Shen Sulan himself has been trapped in the camp for a long time. He certainly doesn''t know much about the outside situation.


    Therefore, he can think about whether to catch a living mouth for interrogation.


    Unfortunately, his people tried several times without success, and he did not agree to stay to make such fearless sacrifice, so he was thinking of asking for his wife''s head.


    "Why don''t I go in there myself?" Lin Mengya thought and proposed.


    At present, this is the best insurance and the quickest way.


    But not surprisingly, he was strongly opposed by long Tianyu, "I brought you here to let you help me find a way, not to let you take risks!"


    If he had known that his wife was going in, he might as well not have brought her here.


    He did not expect that his wife would take the risk for him.


    Although he was moved, what his wife thought was something he would never allow!


    "Then let me think about it."


    Lin Mengya didn''t insist.


    Just, where is this method so good?


    Long Tianyu looked at her serious face and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    He was also full of confidence in his wife''s poison art before he brought people here. As a result, he still embarrassed his wife.

 Chapter 3191

    In the system, Lin Mengya is studying the detoxification method with Xiaoyao.


    But after many studies, they didn''t find a suitable method.


    Looking at the failed test results simulated by the system, Lin Mengya was somewhat frustrated.


    If you only detoxify alone, although it is troublesome, it is not impossible.


    But the premise is to get rid of the environment like purple bamboo forest.


    But their purpose is to rescue people from the purple bamboo forest. Besides the poisonous fog in the purple bamboo forest, they have other difficulties.


    Lin Mengya was thinking, but her hand unconsciously drew a circle in the system, stirring up the failed experimental results in a circle in front of her.


    The little medicine that had been staring at the results just now almost passed out.


    Recently, he has been simulating human reality data in an all-round way, so this is the first time he has the feeling of spinning around.


    No, uh He has to slow down.


    "Alas!" Lin Mengya sighed leisurely in the system, and then saw that her small medicine had become the eyes of mosquito repellent incense.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "I know you want to simulate real data, but I didn''t expect you to be so dedicated and realistic."


    To tell you the truth, she really felt some regret.


    If the technology is more developed to modern society, at least you can give small medicine and find a robot as a body.


    And when she came back, she had heard that there had been successful cases of making bionic people in the industry.


    I believe that with the rapid development of science and technology, if small medicine can stay in modern society, it is uncertain that it can have a body no different from human beings.


    Probably influenced by her, she seems to have some obsession about "being a man".


    And his mood is becoming more and more humanized. Recently, there is a protective door between Lin Mengya and Xiaoyao.


    Since they are human, they both have to have their own private space.


    On this point, Lin Mengya is very generous and allows small drugs to leave a large storage space for herself in the system.


    According to Xiaoyao himself, he decorated the storage space.


    Lin Mengya was curious. She just saw a sign like a room door on the interface of the system.


    However, she did not choose to try to open it or forcibly intervene with the permission of the system host.


    She felt that since it was a child''s private space, she should respect it.


    Whether it''s Xiaoyao or her three children, she has the same attitude.


    They are all independent individuals, and she must respect them as a mother.


    But now, she was amused by the mosquito repellent incense ring in Xiaoyao''s big eyes.


    The little guy doesn''t know where to get the knowledge. It always makes her feel like coke.


    "Well... Master, it''s fun to feel dizzy!"


    The anthropomorphic data set by the system is very real.


    Therefore, there is a time limit for the dizziness of small drugs, and the effect will fade little by little.


    It was as if he realized the novel game. When Xiaoyao got up, he still had a big bright smile on his face.


    Lin Mengya pinched his little face.


    Tut! It''s really the data simulated by the system. The touch feeling is close to the real hand feeling.


    "But thanks for our little medicine! I seem to have found a way."


    When she said this, she had picked up the little guy


    Come on.


    Xiaoyao immediately asked excitedly, "master, what is the method?"


    "It''s mosquito repellent incense. Maybe it''s better to call it medicine incense."


    Lin Mengya holds the small medicine in one hand and simulates the experiment in the system in the other hand.


    In fact, she was thinking badly just now. She always felt that she could bring people out of it intact.


    But now, if someone goes in and can bring people out before the toxin completely invades the human body, everything will be solved. At least she can save each other''s life before people die.


    And the people they choose to go in will not sacrifice their lives.


    Lin Mengya thought of a filtering method, but it is not the activated carbon that is responsible for filtering the toxicity in the middle, but the medicine fragrance she configured!


    Moreover, when the medicine incense burns, the smoke produced is just like the fog in the forest, and can neutralize the toxicity in the fog.


    Moreover, the medicine fragrance can completely control the burning time, which can strive for more stable protection for those who enter!


    Do it when you think of it!


    Lin Mengya opened her eyes and told long Tianyu this method.


    Although it was a little whimsical, in fact, long Tianyu thought it was a very good way after listening to it.


    "OK, I''ll get them ready at once."


    Long Tianyu asked for a prescription from her and hurriedly asked someone to collect what she needed.


    Lin Mengya also felt that she could try, and her heart relaxed.


    As it happens, long Tianyu is responsible for directing people to do things, and she stands next to the purple forest and constantly collects some relevant data.


    This thing is really rare.


    The equivalent of such a large poison test field is now in front of her.


    Even if she doesn''t go in, she can''t avoid some curious thoughts.


    There are all kinds of wonders in the world. Sometimes even she can''t help but marvel at the magic of heaven and earth.


    How did such a poison ditch come into being.


    In order to better collect data, her system has always turned on the detection function and the five senses function.


    Just before, she didn''t hear anything in the forest, but when she was alone, Lin Mengya seemed to hear someone calling her in the forest.


    She could not help frowning and tried to listen to the voice.


    Listen carefully and don''t think so.


    It''s not so much a sound as a feeling calling her to go into the purple bamboo forest.


    Probably because that feeling was so urgent that she really had the impulse to go in and explore everything clearly.


    It''s like the murmur of the devil and the temptation of the mermaid. In short, it''s irresistible. There''s even a temptation to listen unconsciously.


    Then, Lin Mengya chose to turn off the two functions.


    Yes, she is so ruthless!


    After the two functions are completely turned off, that attraction disappears.


    She couldn''t help but rejoice in her wise decision again.


    Oh! Can this kind of deception, which is not rare even for her youngest son, seduce her?


    Whatever exists in the forest, she is not interested in Lin Mengya!


    She is not a straw hat adventure group. She has to drill wherever there is danger and excitement.


    Unless she wants to go in, no one can hook her in and die!


    Soon, long Tianyu''s people brought everything she needed.


    Her examination


    Check it out and start making it.


    The medicine incense she made is very different from the traditional medicine incense.


    The traditional medicine incense is actually the same as other incense baits. It requires a very complex process, and it can only be used after it is thoroughly air dried.


    However, in order to be convenient and fast, the most important thing is the medicine fragrance. Sometimes it is really overwhelming and can achieve unexpected results.


    So she took the filling method.


    The principle is similar to the means of blowing fan incense into the house in film and television dramas.


    It''s just that her is simpler.


    She accidentally found a kind of hollow, fire-resistant and portable straw after processing.


    Moreover, the little thing is very flexible after air drying. If it is tied together, it can also be used as a torch.


    However, after her processing, the effect of grass stem is almost the same as that of thread incense.


    Therefore, people call it "beggar incense" and "poor incense" and so on.


    That is, if you don''t have money to buy thread incense to worship your ancestors, you can make do with this straw.


    It has to be said that deception is sometimes a broad and profound knowledge.


    She not only deeply understood, but also gained extremely important life experience.


    After proportioning, grinding and screening, the drugs were poured into the grass stems by Lin Mengya.


    At this step, the people next to them can finally help. They are expected to follow Lin Mengya''s example and fill it together.


    After a while, a haystack of herb stems was filled.


    "That is to tie these medicine incense into a dress."


    At this point, Lin Mengya was unable to help.


    She knows a lot of things, but it doesn''t include hand work such as grass binding.


    Fortunately, there are many talents under long Tianyu.


    After a while, someone made the wrapped medicine clothes.


    Not only can you wear and take off at will, but also you can tie a headband out very considerately.


    Lin Mengya was surprised to see the slightly rough but practical handicrafts.


    "Now I''d like to know what is your usual standard of income?" She poked her man and asked in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu only gave her four words: "useful, versatile."


    But it''s a little too simple, but Lin Mengya has to say that this simple and simple selection standard is really very practical!


    Learned, learned!


    Finally, everything is ready.


    "I have a bottle of antidote pill here. If you feel that you can''t support it after you go in, take one immediately. Don''t hold it hard. It must be the time required for a good round trip. Even if you don''t find anyone, you should come back immediately when the time comes, okay?"


    Lin Mengya earnestly told the man who volunteered to try.


    The other side is a small man who looks very thin and capable.


    The coir raincoat made of medicine incense was a little more than enough on him, so it could last longer.


    "Yes, my subordinates know. Thank you for your love."


    The young man''s dark face is actually a little hot.


    He told the truth that no woman had cared about him so much since he was so young.


    Although it was his distant and unreachable wife, his wife''s concern just now made him feel an unprecedented feeling.


    A little warm like a mother.

 Chapter 3192

    Lin Mengya doesn''t know yet. Because of her conscientious advice, she has become a mother for no reason.


    Next to long Tianyu, she was unconventional, didn''t stop her, and didn''t eat flying vinegar.


    In fact, she knows her man''s mind.


    No one will be happy to see his wife or husband and have too close contact with the opposite sex.


    Don''t mention her own man. If she sees long Tianyu close to other women, isn''t it the same in her heart?


    But there are priorities.


    This time, it was his soldiers who took risks and might even never return.


    So he wished the other party could keep all his wife''s words in mind and don''t forget a word.


    As for whether he felt uncomfortable or not, he became the second.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ve remembered all these words! Thank you for your antidote pill. I''ll bring someone back intact."


    The young man is a little too excited.


    Unconsciously straightened his body, his eyes full of confidence.


    "OK. Remember, no matter what happens inside, the first important thing is to protect yourself first. When you come out, I''ll have someone pour antidote on you. Don''t be afraid."


    Even though she has prepared everything she can do and think of, Lin Mengya is still worried.


    After all, she came up with the idea and she must be responsible for it.


    Even if the other party won''t blame her, she should make sure she is safe and minimize the risk.


    "I believe madam! I''m not afraid of madam!" As soon as the young man was nervous, he shouted loudly.


    The people around were stunned by the sound, and then they shook their heads secretly.


    This guy is so stupid that he can''t see it.


    But Lin Mengya felt more heavy because of this sentence.


    "Thank you for your trust." Therefore, she will try her best to protect each other.


    Long Tianyu was afraid that the silly boy would say something but his brain. He frightened his wife, so he quickly asked someone to test it first.


    He is not at all worried.


    He checked the medicine incense one by one and made sure that it was stuffed full and there was no gap at all. Then he was relieved to let people tie it into clothes.


    The medicinal fragrance needs to be ignited in advance and fully burned before it can achieve the effect of protection.


    In order to prevent the medicine incense from burning insufficiently, long Tianyu personally brought a torch to ignite the medicine incense left outside little by little without scalding the wearer.


    The time is just right.


    Soon, the young man''s whole body was shrouded in the smoke from the burning of medicine incense.


    From a distance, it looks like a scarecrow hiding in the smoke.


    Don''t say it. It''s weird.


    "Well, go now." Long Tianyu tightened his face and ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The young man dressed in medicine incense turned and left, with steady and vigorous steps and no fear.


    Lin Mengya has been staring at each other, even her eyes don''t dare to blink, for fear that the other party can''t cope or something unexpected.


    As the figure went away, she gradually came into contact with the poisonous fog in the purple bamboo forest. Lin Mengya''s heart was almost mentioned to her throat.


    Make sure it works!


    She prayed in her heart.


    Finally, the figure finally disappeared in the thick fog, and could only distinguish the other party''s position with a little weak fire.


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s worry also reached the peak.


    Should not, should not be because of her


    It doesn''t work. Is the man dead?


    Suddenly, she felt a familiar embrace and held her in her arms.


    "Don''t worry so much, huh? I believe with my wife''s poison technique, this method will succeed."


    Long Tianyu comforted her in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya showed no sign of relaxation, and even her body gradually became tense as the fire went farther and farther away.


    "Little medicine, open the whole system function. I want to know the actual situation there!"


    The small medicine slightly hesitated to remind: "if you want to open the whole system function, you need a lot of biological energy as support."


    The implication is that she may lose her body because she can''t bear the huge energy consumption.


    Lin Mengya was trapped before this.


    Although her physique is special, some methods to quickly supplement her physical fitness are not all beneficial to her.


    Therefore, Xiaoyao still doesn''t recommend her to turn on the function of the whole system.


    "I can''t care so much, open!" Lin Mengya gave orders directly.


    The small medicine also opened the whole system function of her body at the same time.


    At that moment, Lin Mengya felt her head black. Then, she hurried to change the world in front of her.


    Everything she can see and even perceive has become real-time specific data.


    It seems that the whole world has suddenly become a data model. This feeling is more or less wonderful.


    But now, she has ignored curiosity and surprise.


    "Real time data shows that everything is normal in the purple bamboo forest, and the target personnel are approaching the target quickly."


    After the function of the whole department was turned on, she seemed to have a pair of clairvoyant eyes and ears, which could cover more than half of the purple bamboo forest.


    Lin Mengya saw the little red dot representing the target personnel and was moving forward quickly.


    "Monitor the vital signs of the target person." She gave orders.


    Then, the real-time data is immediately transmitted back to the system interface.


    Fortunately, she was prepared and gave her secret antidote pill to the other party.


    The data show that although the smoke from the burning of medicinal incense can indeed neutralize the toxicity in the fog, the toxicity in the bamboo forest is too strong and pervasive.


    It can even enter the body with people''s breathing.


    Although the target person''s head is wearing a Headcover made of medicine incense, in order not to block his sight, and for the convenience of breathing and safety, the burning medicine incense on that head is actually relatively small.


    Therefore, the poison fog has an opportunity.


    However, with her antidote pill, it has no great impact for the time being.


    But no matter how good the antidote pill is, it won''t last long.


    Even if the other party rushed out at the specified time, she had to try to reconcile the toxicity and drug properties in the other party''s body.


    Therefore, she is only looking forward to the other party''s early return.


    "If you feel tired, lean on me." Suddenly a man''s voice came to my ears.


    Lin Mengya''s hearing is very sharp now. Even if long Tianyu only uses a small voice, it makes her ears numb.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyao immediately lowered her hearing acuity, but she still felt some dizziness and nausea, and her legs trembled.


    This is the price after the function of the whole system is turned on.


    In terms of the system, the human body is like a large movable storage battery.


    Now, because of the operation of the system, the power of her battery drops sharply, and soon she will feel hollowed out.


    But now, she can''t turn off all the functions of the system.


    People lean on their own men''s chest.


    "Well, good." She took a deep breath quietly and confidently handed over most of her weight to the man.


    The battery is low. Make it less!


    She was thinking, but saw the target she locked, but suddenly changed direction.


    Why did you miss?


    She was in a hurry and thought that the other party had lost her way for some reason.


    But she looked carefully for a moment and found that it was not.


    The other party has a clear purpose and doesn''t seem to be lost at all.


    Later, Lin Mengya found that the target character reached a more toxic position.


    "Eh?" She involuntarily exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Tianyu held her waist tightly and asked with concern.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t tell each other what was going on inside. She just whispered, "nothing."


    Then, the whole man leaned more powerlessly against his man''s arm.


    The man was very cautious and didn''t rush in rashly. Lin Mengya saw him walk around a semicircle with the more toxic position as the radius.


    It looks like you''re studying the situation inside.


    Then the man moved again and turned back to the established route.


    This time, he acted more quickly.


    The members of Qinglian department have been divided into several teams and sneaked into Zhenlong ditch.


    And the map they used before was actually drawn by long Tianyu.


    So they can safely guess where each other is.


    Lin Mengya saw that the target task stopped. Then, she suddenly moved forward. Then, she evacuated quickly with a person.


    Until it was determined that the other party could withdraw safely, Lin Mengya immediately turned off the whole system function under the warning of small medicine.


    The end of the function of the whole system also seemed to drain her last strength.


    The whole person is like a soft noodle. Her hands and feet are soft in long Tianyu''s arms. She doesn''t even have the strength to say a word.


    "Come out!"


    Exclaimed the man in front of the forest.


    Later, Lin Mengya saw the two figures stumble out.


    But this time, she closed her eyes, tilted her head and fell into a deep sleep.


    At this time, there was only one idea in her mind.


    Long Tianyu, who killed thousands of knives, the dog man calculated himself!


    "Madam, madam!"


    Lin Mengya''s sudden lethargy startled long Tianyu.


    He didn''t care about the follow-up work, so he took his daughter-in-law and ran away to find Bai Lirui.


    Bai Lirui, who was busy treating patients, was startled by the two people who suddenly broke in.


    He was about to scold the other party. As a result, long Tianyu grabbed his wrist and dragged the man directly.


    "Teacher, look at ya''er! Why did she suddenly faint?"


    "Let me see!"


    Baili Rui was also shocked.


    But he saw more details than long Tianyu.


    His little apprentice not only closed his eyes, but also had no blood on his exposed skin. He didn''t look like a living man!


    Suddenly, there was a burst of fear and sadness in my heart.


    Thief, God! Do you really want him to send the white haired man to the black haired man?


    no way! He won''t allow it!

 Chapter 3193

    Long Tianyu and Bai Lirui, one is worried and urgent, and the other is extremely sad and angry.


    Even after some people saw Lin Mengya''s ignorant appearance, combined with the two people''s attitude, they immediately had some bad guesses.


    Shouldn''t it be¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere in the medicine hall suddenly became tense. Everyone forgot what they had to do before and stared nervously in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    God, don''t be what they think!


    If something really happened to my wife, what should they do?


    Bai Lirui also suppressed his grief and anger, and carefully checked Lin Mengya''s situation.


    With the passage of time, the expression on bailiri''s face became strange.


    This makes long Tianyu, who has always frowned and worried about his wife''s physical condition, more uneasy.


    Isn''t it what he guessed?


    no can''t!


    His wife is so young, how can she get those incurable diseases.


    His fist was clenched quietly, and he secretly decided in his heart.


    No matter what disease ya''er has, he won''t give her up.


    Even if you give all you have, you should save your wife!


    Then it became difficult for a moment. Seeing that bailirio finally took back his hand, long Tianyu reluctantly suppressed his uneasiness and asked in a low voice, "teacher, what''s the situation with my wife?"


    "Actually..."


    Seeing Bai Lirui''s hesitation, the big stone in long Tianyu''s heart became more and more heavy.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter what happens, I''ll accompany her. Also, no matter what you need, I''ll send someone to find it immediately. Just ask the teacher you can save her!"


    His attitude was so sincere that everyone present was moved by it.


    Clearly so loving, matching a couple, how can they encounter this misfortune?


    At the same time, they also have deep regrets in their hearts. Why does a good lady have to be a lady?


    People often do this. Even if they were only four points good before, they can become seven or eight points now.


    Therefore, although Lin Mengya didn''t have a particularly deep contact with them before, after guessing that she might encounter misfortune, people only remember her good.


    The atmosphere in the medicine hall suddenly became dignified and sad.


    Many sentimental people have secretly red eyes.


    Alas, this is really


    "Cough, cough, what do you mean? Can you expect my little apprentice to be better? I want to say that in fact, she has no problem. She just passed out because of overwork!"


    Bai Lirui is a little helpless.


    Long Tianyu was also stunned in the same place. Just now, the sad breath suddenly got stuck.


    But he couldn''t take care of it, so he directly grabbed bailiri and hurriedly said, "teacher, my wife, is she really all right? You didn''t lie to me? Maybe you''re just trying to comfort me?"


    Bai Lirui opened each other''s hand in disgust, "go! I said, you boy, aren''t you kind? Why do you expect something to happen to my little apprentice!"


    Speaking of this, he became angry and calm, pointed to long Tianyu and asked, "is it your boy who has two hearts, so I hope something happens to my little apprentice? I can tell you that the rule of our school is only widowhood, no separation, and it''s delusional to divorce his wife! If you dare to treat my little apprentice badly, I won''t let you go even if I fight this old bone!"


    People nearby: I always think this old gentleman


    It seems to have been holding for a long time.


    But what the other party heard touched them.


    I don''t know that the good rules of their school are not spread outside.


    Facing bailirui''s accusations and doubts, long Tianyu didn''t pay attention at all, so he only grasped the key words.


    don''t worry!


    Madam is only sleepy because she is physically overdrawn!


    Long Tianyu was greatly relieved at the thought that he finally didn''t have to bear the fate of a widower.


    I''m so worried about him!


    "Teacher, is there anything else? I want to take her back to our room and let her have a good rest."


    Gently picked up the sleeping wife. Long Tianyu saw that Lin Mengya''s exposed skin was indeed bloodless.


    He couldn''t help feeling more distressed and regretful. It was also that he was too careless and didn''t notice that his wife was actually so tired.


    Neither long Tianyu nor Bai Lirui doubted why she became so weak for a moment.


    Because she has been busy dealing with all kinds of things without rest recently, they feel that Lin Mengya is so tired.


    "Good."


    It''s about his little apprentice. Bai Lirui can''t continue to warn long Tianyu. He quickly turns back, takes out the brush and writes down two prescriptions.


    But he didn''t give it to long Tianyu. Instead, he grabbed a pair of medicine directly with the prescription.


    "A woman''s family can''t lose her body. Alas, you young people rely on your youth and don''t care about it."


    He grabbed the medicine while nagging, and didn''t forget to tell long Tianyu, "take her back first and let her have a good sleep. By the way, don''t wake her up and let her sleep enough."


    These young people just don''t know how to cherish their bodies.


    Then he can only be urged by the old man.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had not thought that her rashness would result in being forced to start health preservation.


    "Yes." Long Tianyu could only nod and hold his wife tighter.


    Back in their room, long Tianyu gently helped his wife take off her coat, shoes and socks, took the potion she usually used to remove her makeup, and bit by bit removed all the disguises on her face.


    Seeing his wife''s original appearance, long Tianyu only felt very distressed.


    Before, he didn''t see his wife''s haggard appearance clearly because of the disguise.


    Now, he saw the colorless face and felt very guilty.


    It seems that he can''t just follow his wife''s wishes in the future.


    In fact, he should think more about, for example, the physical condition of his wife.


    She was soft and weak, and needed his care and consideration.


    It''s his fault. It''s really careless.


    The more she wanted to blame herself, long Tianyu lowered her head and gently dropped a kiss on Lin Mengya''s forehead.


    Then he covered the quilt and put the curtain considerately, and went out to order anyone inside and outside the yard before his wife woke up, but no one close to him was allowed to make a noise, so as not to wake her up.


    The news that Lin Mengya was tired spread quickly all over the camp.


    Everyone thinks that Lin Mengya is exhausted because of them, so they all want to do something for her.


    So, when they heard that his wife needed enough rest this time, the whole camp began to become light handed spontaneously.


    Even if they are far away from the house, they will unconsciously turn down their voices.


    The huge camp was quiet in a moment. People were busy with their own affairs. Obviously, no one was lazy, but it was quiet. Only the sound of very light footsteps and deliberately depressed conversation could be heard.


    Occasionally, if someone can''t control the volume, the people next to him will immediately stare at him.


    The latter immediately covered his mouth and smiled at his companions.


    Then, continue to do your own thing with light hands and feet.


    All their actions were spontaneous, and no one forced them to do so.


    This is probably the treatment that Shen Sulan and Le ran can''t get by using all their means.


    They never understand that people get along with each other not by calculation, nor by touching their upper lips with their lower lips, but by a few beautiful words.


    It must be a change of heart.


    Although Lin Mengya didn''t try to please them, even for some people, her attitude can even be called coldness.


    But everyone''s eyes are bright.


    Who is sincere and who is hypocritical, they can distinguish clearly, and naturally they will treat them differently.


    Now, the people in the camp just want their wife to wake up early.


    ......


    After long Tianyu arranged his wife''s affairs properly, people came to longgoukou again.


    But this time, there were suddenly many more people here.


    If Lin Mengya were here, I''m afraid she would be surprised at the professionalism and speed of these people.


    Each of them has a clear division of labor, quickly and effectively fills the medicine fragrance, and then hands the finished product to the next person, who integrates it, and finally weaves it into clothes and headgear made of medicine fragrance one by one.


    At the beginning, their workmanship was rough, but later, everyone''s work went on quite quickly.


    Not much. Ten clothes have been formed.


    As soon as the person in charge saw long Tianyu, he immediately welcomed him and reported the current progress to him.


    "Your Highness, we have entered ten people before. They haven''t found any useful clues. I''m going to send another ten people in."


    "OK."


    Without Lin Mengya''s long Tianyu, the whole person''s momentum suddenly became cold.


    His eyes looked deeply at the purple bamboo forest, in which there was an occasional touch of anxiety and uneasiness.


    He didn''t mean to hide the secrets in the purple bamboo forest, but the time was not ripe. If he rashly told his wife the unconfirmed things, I''m afraid she would take risks at that time.


    But he didn''t want to deceive his wife like this.


    He wanted to tell his wife slowly, but his wife''s sudden illness forced him to change his mind.


    He really didn''t want to see his wife work hard.


    So, let''s hide it first according to the original plan!


    As a group of ten people continued to enter the bamboo forest, more and more things were brought out of the bamboo forest by them.


    However, these things are covered with different types of poisons, so they will be soaked in the potion for the first time after they are taken out.


    Before she left, Lin Mengya also taught her how to distinguish toxicity.


    Wait until the potion turns red from purple, and then add another potion. After that, the sediment like tofu residue will appear in the water, and the water will turn light milky white.


    At this time, they can touch what comes out of it.

 Chapter 3194

    Long Tianyu''s sight remained on the things soaked in those big wooden pots.


    Soon, the color of the potion soaked in it changed from strong to almost black, and gradually became light purple.


    After that, the color became lighter and lighter, from purple to red, and then they quickly added the potion.


    Long Tianyu saw the color change of those potions with his own eyes, and was once again shocked by his wife''s exquisite poison technique.


    Over the years, he has also secretly visited many poison doctors. Even the reason why he took in bailirui at the beginning is to borrow his poison technique to see if he can unlock the poison here.


    I didn''t expect that the poison Saint didn''t do anything, but his wife easily did it.


    For a time, long Tianyu felt a little proud in his heart!


    His wife is the best!


    So he must live up to his wife''s efforts!


    The water in the wooden basin finally appeared the sediment like bean curd residue, and the water became light milky white. Long Tianyu directly put on a pair of gloves made of sheep intestines.


    He carefully fished things out of the basin.


    "This is..."


    The young man behind him, Hu Yao, who was also the leader of the camp''s hidden guard, could not help but cry out in surprise when he saw what his highness had in his hand.


    Long Tianyu ignored each other, but kept looking at the slate in his hand.


    The edges of the stone slab are uneven and should be broken from a larger stone slab.


    And about because it has existed for too long, the material of slate has become very fragile.


    Just now, long Tianyu felt it when he fished it out of the basin. The slate may fall apart at any time.


    But I don''t know why the toxicity inside is so strong that ordinary things will be corroded. Even the hard slate almost turns into bean curd residue, but the words engraved on the slate are quite clear and the color is also strong, like blood red, which seems strange and inexplicable on the slate.


    It''s just that the writing is different from the current writing of the state of Wei, and it''s not the kind of ancient writing they''ve seen before.


    But long Tianyu obviously recognized the words on it.


    He carefully looked at the words on the slate, and his cold face was also unable to distinguish joy and anger at this time.


    No one could see what he was thinking, but he looked too serious, as if he were solving a problem and staring at the words on the slate.


    But no one knows that a storm has set off in his heart.


    But he forced it back to the bottom of his heart.


    Instead, he ordered solemnly, "keep the order. I want to see the complete slate before sunset today."


    "Yes."


    Hu Yao hurried to urge the people.


    But no one saw how ugly long Tianyu''s face was after he put down the slate.


    ......


    After a night of running around inside and outside the forest, five teams finally carried out all the things inside.


    Long Tianyu also went back several times to make sure that his wife was still asleep and there was no one around who dared to disturb him, so he stayed outside the bamboo forest again.


    As the slate on the slate was moved out one by one, his mood became particularly urgent.


    Knowing that the results brought by those things may not be what he wanted to see, but he restrained the impulse to completely destroy these things and personally watched people soak these slate and put it together a little bit later.


    Soon, many broken stone slabs were placed in the open space outside the bamboo forest.


    The condition is similar to that of the first slate, although the materials are very fragile


    But the words on it are more and more bright.


    Others don''t know what the words on these tablets mean.


    But as the whole picture was unfolded, they felt the colder and colder breath from long Tianyu.


    Everyone was more careful and did not dare to touch his highness at this time.


    Although they have been careful and gentle enough, there are still some stone slabs, which are too old to be put together.


    At this time, when they saw the cold and ruthless eyes of their royal highness, they couldn''t help shrinking, and they missed the time when their wife was still here.


    Alas! Madam is ill at a bad time.


    Sobbing, madam is the best talisman they use!


    "All right, tell them they don''t have to look for it anymore."


    Finally, long Tianyu spoke.


    Hu Yao said yes carefully, and then stepped down with people. He didn''t dare to disturb his royal highness with a very bad face.


    After years of relentless erosion, the stone slab that once represented supreme power and infinite scenery is now like broken bones.


    Scarlet handwriting records the glory of a dynasty, but now it''s more like a curse.


    "Oh..."


    After a long time, long Tianyu sneered with disdain.


    The brilliance represented by the slate could not help but look to him as the delusion of some people.


    "Originally, the tomb of the queen of God is really here."


    Long Tianyu''s lips aroused a sneer.


    If the people outside know that they have painstakingly searched for the tomb of the queen of God year after year with generations, they will hide it in such a small place. I''m afraid that the whole ancient family will be razed to the ground in less than half a month.


    Perhaps, they will usher in a more tragic fate.


    It is said that after the death of the famous God, who was born in great honor, he also left wealth coveted by countless people.


    Just, but with her sleeping underground.


    The ancient people lived next to each other for thousands of years.


    I''m afraid those people outside won''t believe it even if they say they die. They don''t know the secret of the tomb of God.


    But in fact, they may not really know.


    Perhaps it is because zhenlonggou, which is dying at touch, has become the best protective color for the tomb of the queen of God.


    The broken stone slab is actually a monument to the merits and virtues of the queen of God, recording the life and sorrows of the queen of God after death.


    However, half of the merit monument is missing.


    This was determined after long Tianyu thought it over and over again.


    Because the edges of other slate fragments are uneven, but the traces at the bottom of the slate are very neat.


    Moreover, merit steles are usually carved on auspicious animals or tyrants.


    Therefore, this stone tablet must not have fallen by itself.


    Long Tianyu reached out and touched the cut part of the slate.


    I don''t know why the stone tablet was cut.


    ......


    About the stone tablet, long Tianyu personally issued the highest level sealing order.


    In other words, even if he wanted to check the fragments of these stone tablets again, he had to speak the code first.


    You can''t brush your face. It''s so ruthless!


    But they didn''t catch fewer hostages.


    With the medicine herb clothes specially made by Lin Mengya for them, they feel like a tiger''s wings. Going in and out of the purple poison forest is like entering a no man''s land.


    But also made


    It has become a large consumption of medicinal fragrance.


    After taking the last stone tablet fragment out of the purple bamboo forest, their medicine fragrance disappeared.


    Just at this time, those painful voices came again from the woods.


    But even if long Tianyu is willing to let his own people take each other out of the forest, it is impossible.


    Besides, he never showed mercy to his enemies.


    Knowing that there were many dangers in it, they came in to die, but they refused to stop their steps and had to be driven by their greedy desire.


    For such people, perhaps death is their final way home.


    "Let''s go."


    He waved his hand calmly.


    Then, a hidden guard came and carried away the fragments of the stone tablet that had been boxed and sealed.


    In the bamboo forest where no one entered, those voices gradually disappeared, and then returned to peace


    Lin Mengya slept for two days.


    In the system, Xiaoyao has been monitoring the physical condition of its owner.


    He was relieved to make sure that the whole system function was turned on this time and did not cause irreversible damage to the master''s body. At the same time, he couldn''t help complaining about his master.


    "Master, if you do this again next time, I will have no mother and I will become an orphan!"


    Speaking of this, he also quite playfully squeezed out two pseudo tears.


    "Yingying, Xiaoyao doesn''t want to be an orphan. There''s no mother''s child, oak root grass!"


    Lin Mengya, who has just regained consciousness: she regrets having this system.


    Who''s so playful?


    But Lin Mengya just touched her own medicine, and then consciousness returned to reality from the system.


    When she opened her eyes, she thought it was dusk.


    Until the curtain was lifted, the bright sunshine poured into the room. Although it was dazzling, it made people feel warm.


    She got used to it for a while and got up slowly.


    But the whole body is like climbing out of the pickled vegetable jar, and all joints of the body are extremely sour.


    She began to move her muscles and bones slowly, and only heard bursts of crackling. After two whole-body stretching exercises, she felt that her body was no longer so numb at last.


    At this time, she also opened the door.


    It is only separated by a wall from the medicine hall, and you can see the situation of the pharmacy at a glance from the door of their room.


    Why is it so quiet?


    She couldn''t help wondering.


    Then she went to the medicine hall with some curiosity.


    Unexpectedly, there are still people coming and going in the medicine hall, but everyone is like a thief. They only rely on eyes and gestures.


    Well, what''s going on?


    Before making it clear, she also learned from everyone and walked to sister Chunxia.


    Sister Chunxia, who was busy grinding medicine, only felt that someone had pulled her arm.


    She frowned slightly, slightly dissatisfied.


    This man, don''t you see he''s busy!


    But when she looked back to warn the other party not to make trouble, she saw an overly beautiful face.


    Huh? Uh huh?


    Who is this?


    Is there such a beautiful girl in their camp?


    At this time, Lin Mengya, who just woke up from sleep, didn''t know she had lost her horse.


    Looking around, she lowered her voice and asked, "sister Chunxia, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 3195

    This familiar sound?


    Du Chunxia was still amazed at the impact of Lin Mengya''s beauty. Although she thought the girl''s voice was familiar, she still didn''t remember where the familiarity came from.


    "Girl, you..." Du Chunxia just wanted to ask who the girl was. As a result, she was stopped by several people nearby who were also helpful.


    "Shh! Don''t make any noise!"


    Several people almost act in unison, with sad familiarity.


    Lin Mengya was also stunned by their reaction, and then nodded obediently.


    But my mind was open.


    When she was sleeping, something terrible happened in the camp.


    Otherwise, why don''t we even dare to speak loudly?


    Lin Mengya, who was guessing all kinds of possibilities, didn''t find it at all. The two people who had just turned their heads to silence them, were stunned after seeing her face.


    The astonishment in her eyes is completely consistent with that of Du Chunxia when she first saw it.


    How could there be such a beautiful person in the world?


    It''s not a girl from anyone''s family. It''s so beautiful!


    At this time, they completely forgot that if a strange face suddenly appeared in the camp, what would it be?


    Lin Mengya also didn''t react for a while. She just felt that today, whether sister Chunxia or others'' attitude was a little strange.


    Why do they always look at her secretly?


    As soon as she was about to open her mouth, her stomach suddenly gave a "grunt" without face.


    No!


    When she wakes up, she must eat something to replenish her strength, or her brain will strike.


    Fortunately, she knows that in general, in this case, her own man will certainly prepare something she can eat at any time in the kitchen.


    You''d better go and fill your stomach first!


    She took sister La Chunxia''s hand again, pointed to the direction of the kitchen, rubbed her shriveled stomach, said hello, and then left.


    Du Chunxia always looked at the beautiful fairy like woman with a puzzled face, making sure that she had never seen each other once.


    She could not help but frown and suddenly had a flash of intelligence in her head.


    by the way!


    Didn''t Shen Sulan, who was supposed to kill thousands of knives, boast that their men had arrived?


    How brave the girl is!


    Unexpectedly, he brazenly appeared in front of himself and pretended to be familiar with himself. Aren''t you afraid to expose each other?


    The more Du Chunxia thought about it, the more she thought about it. She didn''t wear the medicine and quit her work.


    Take off your smock and report to your man.


    But while walking, I still felt sorry for the girl.


    It''s a very nice girl. She looks like a flower like jade. Why did she always think of it and go astray?


    Yes!


    It must have been abducted by the bitch Shen Sulan.


    That old bitch is really a sin!


    She has to talk to her man. If she can, she''d better leave the girl''s life. Maybe she''s also a poor man!


    Du Chunxia thought as she walked, as if it was a pity that she had a rare good appearance.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just looking at the face.


    Lin Mengya, who doesn''t know that she can break out of the siege by relying on her face in the camp, is now thinking only of cooking.


    Oh! She has smelled the smell of braised meat!


    It has to be said that it is one of the happiest things in her life to be able to replenish carbon, water and oil every time she runs out of energy.


    every time


    Eating those things, she felt like she had found the meaning of human survival again.


    Although people can''t live just to dry food, if they can''t even dry food well, what''s the meaning of living?


    She walked all the way to the kitchen.


    Before you enter the door, you will be caught by the smell of braised meat, and the greedy insects in your stomach will riot.


    She sniffed with a twitching nose.


    Ho! And chicken stewed with chestnuts!


    At the thought of the soft chestnut meat and the stewed crisp and rotten chicken, the smell of the meat has a faint sweet smell of chestnuts. At the thought of this, she just feels more hungry!


    The kitchen was quiet, but the fire on the stove had not been extinguished.


    Lin Mengya knew that these things must be made according to her own taste, so she went to bring the things on the stove with joy.


    Who knows, there was a scolding behind him.


    "What are you doing? Is that what you eat?"


    Lin Mengya was shocked by the sudden sound.


    She almost knocked over the casserole in her hand.


    But luckily she reacted quickly, otherwise it would be a pity.


    She thought it was because she turned her back to the other party, so the other party didn''t recognize her.


    Lin Mengya turned around and smiled apologetically at the people behind her.


    "I didn''t see you when I came in just now."


    The other party was stunned and felt the same as those people in the medicine hall.


    In fact, just now she wanted to teach the thief a lesson, but now she was a little reluctant.


    Such a beautiful girl is reduced to stealing vegetables in the kitchen. She must be really hungry, isn''t she?


    The cook in charge of guarding the kitchen was newly promoted after dealing with Shen Sulan.


    Not only do things neatly, but also deal with people fairly.


    But this time, she moved a little compassion.


    "Those things are made for my wife." The cook was a little embarrassed, but she chose to stick to the principle.


    However, she could not ignore such a beautiful girl.


    "I still have vegetarian steamed stuffed buns here. Take them!"


    Originally, those steamed stuffed buns were left at noon. She wanted to save them for some big meals in the evening.


    But now, anyway, those smelly boys won''t die if they don''t eat a meal. It''s better to give it to this beautiful girl.


    Thinking about it, sister-in-law osmanthus took three white and fat vegetable steamed stuffed buns from the drawer and handed them to her.


    "Eat first. If it''s not enough, there''s more in the pot. By the way, which class are you from? Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Sister-in-law osmanthus is more or less vigilant than Du Chunxia.


    But that''s all. I didn''t regard Lin Mengya as a bad person.


    Because of her empty stomach and serious lack of energy, Lin Mengya''s brain is half slow at the moment. She actually took the plate handed to her by sister-in-law osmanthus, thanked her and ate vegetarian steamed stuffed buns.


    Although steamed stuffed bun is a vegetable, it has a lot of oil in it, and it tastes good.


    Although the oil is insufficient, carbon water can also save Lin Mengya''s life.


    It was not until she quickly chewed off a big steamed stuffed bun that she was able to relax.


    When she picked up another steamed stuffed bun, she felt something was wrong.


    Why did she hear from the man''s tone that the other party seemed very strange to herself?


    Is there anyone else in the camp who doesn''t know her?


    However, it seems that she is not a national treasure giant panda. After all, some people are not curious about her, so they won''t come to see her.


    But she really wants meat!


    Lin Mengya silently took a big bite of vegetarian steamed stuffed bun and was trying to figure out how to show her identity to the other party so that people wouldn''t see it. In fact, she was just trying to eat more meat.


    Just thinking, another man came in outside the door.


    "Master, why don''t you tell me when you wake up!"


    As soon as Bai Su entered the door, her eyes fell on the big plain stuffed bun in her hand, and she immediately grabbed the bun in her hand with great pain.


    "How can you eat such light food when you just woke up? Your Highness has already ordered it. Wait and I''ll get it for you!"


    "Oh, good."


    Hungry Lin Mengya also took a reluctant look at her big steamed stuffed bun.


    Knead the belly that just padded the bottom, you can eat meat, happy!


    Soon, Bai Su put the crispy braised meat and chestnut chicken in front of her.


    Lin Mengya quickly wiped out the two meat dishes on the table with a bowl of snow-white rice.


    The osmanthus sister-in-law on one side has been silly at the moment.


    Bai Su, the most trusted personal maid in the lady''s house, knows her. It is said that she is not only a master servant, but also a sworn sister.


    Moreover, this man has extraordinary martial arts and a very cold temper. Usually they can''t see him. Fortunately, Guo Hongyong gave them a portrait to let them recognize all the people so as not to bump into his wife.


    But ma''am, she''s met.


    As a cook who has worked in the canteen for many years, she has always had many sources of information.


    Before, when my wife treated everyone to a banquet, she went to see it with the food delivery people.


    She also firmly remembered her wife''s appearance in her heart. Although she was not very beautiful, her temperament was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But today, the white Su girl called a beautiful girl like an immortal "master"!


    So, this beautiful person is their wife!


    What about the previous one? Is it fake?


    Or¡ª¡ª


    At this time, sister-in-law osmanthus couldn''t help thinking of some ghost legends in her hometown far away.


    amitabha! Did the lady let the fox spirit give her upper body?


    Otherwise, how can ordinary people become so beautiful overnight?


    Thinking of this, sister-in-law osmanthus suddenly felt that her hair stood up, and people couldn''t help but want to move out.


    But his eyes couldn''t help looking at his wife.


    Tut Tut, whether you say it or not, the fox spirit must have a deep Taoism, otherwise I''m afraid it can''t be so beautiful!


    No, no! The fox spirit can kill people. How can she just appreciate it instead of calling people?


    But a new problem is in front of her. Who will she call?


    I haven''t heard of anyone in the camp who can exorcise evil spirits and do Dharma?


    finished!


    Sister-in-law osmanthus fell into a melancholy fog.


    Her poor lady!


    How could it happen that a fox who has become a fine fox is staring at it?


    Woo woo, she''s saved, madam!


    After a storm of inhalation, Lin Mengya felt that her whole body was finally full of strength again.


    It''s not all bad that the holographic function is turned on this time.


    At least, she thought of a way to support herself longer.


    And after opening the function of the whole department, she can top a team alone.


    This can save lives in some critical moments.

 Chapter 3196

    and......


    She rubbed her round belly and thought of the strange behavior of the person she saw after opening all the functions of the system. She could not help but speculate about it.


    Of course, she knew that long Tianyu had been hiding something from her, but she didn''t ask before because she trusted him very much.


    So this time, although she saw it, she still didn''t ask.


    But she couldn''t help wondering what the guy was stirring up behind his back.


    She can ignore everything else, but she can''t see this guy putting himself in danger.


    She must be clear about this.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya made up her mind.


    Anyway, she came up with the way to enter the forest, and Yu has also been tested, which can fully ensure the safety of people entering.


    Although she really wants to go in and have a look by herself, it is estimated that she will be strictly guarded recently.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help being a little discouraged.


    Oh, she really didn''t mean to make herself so useless!


    However, whether it''s his own man or honest, and even Bai Su, the housekeeper, will definitely regard her as a key protected animal in the near future.


    Freedom, oh, don''t even think about it!


    Lin Mengya is thinking about how to find out about her own man. Over there, sister-in-law osmanthus''s face has changed several times.


    Lin Mengya turned her head and saw the other party fidgeting. She thought the other party was embarrassed because she recognized her.


    So, he looked relaxed and said to the other party, "don''t be afraid. I didn''t tell me who it was in time. I''m really sorry to scare you."


    Sister-in-law osmanthus fell into anxiety again.


    Oh! What should I do? She thought the character of the fox was very good!


    But the lady also has great kindness to them. If the fox spirit could be attached to others, she wouldn''t have to be so tangled.


    At least such a good-looking and gentle fox spirit is much more pleasing to the eye than some people.


    Sister osmanthus made up her mind and had to bear the pain to leave. She couldn''t stay any longer, otherwise she might be reluctant to give up this big fox sister!


    "Well, I have other work, so I''ll go first!"


    Sister-in-law osmanthus rushed out like a dog. On the way, she couldn''t help looking back at the beautiful face behind her several times.


    What a pity!


    No, she has to discuss with you later. It''s not easy for a fox to look so good. Just drive her away. Don''t hurt her life!


    Therefore, Lin Mengya was sympathized by others inexplicably.


    After sister-in-law osmanthus came out, gossip from the kitchen and medicine hall quickly swept the whole camp.


    Although everything is said, every rumor describes the girl''s extraordinary appearance.


    While everyone was amazed, they all became curious about the girl suspected of being a fox spirit.


    When sister-in-law osmanthus summoned many people to embolden her and tried to negotiate with the big fox girl, she saw their cold face, his highness, flirting with the fox girl with a smile.


    Sister in law osmanthus: late! Your Highness has been taken down by the big fox!


    Others: they witnessed the scene of their Highness''s red apricot coming out of the wall. Their lives may be lost.


    Then came sympathy for his highness, the ordinary looking lady.


    It is said that madam is still ill, your highness can''t wait!


    Pooh! scumbag


    Long Tianyu, who was talking and laughing with his wife, suddenly felt several unfriendly lines of sight.


    He stared at him with one eye. Who knows, there were so many people outside at some time.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The low cold drink immediately dissipated the courage of those people.


    Madam, they will always support her!


    But now let''s forget it with your highness. They are a little afraid!


    Long Tianyu''s cold eyes scanned a circle mercilessly. He heard rumors before he came, but he was more worried about another thing than being misunderstood.


    "Did you all see my wife''s true face just now?"


    There was an obvious dissatisfaction in his tone.


    But when they heard this, they were stunned.


    The true face of husband and wife?!


    Therefore, the beautiful fairy girl is actually their wife.


    Then why did you dress up so ordinary before?


    From long Tianyu''s mouth, Lin Mengya learned the impact of her momentary negligence today.


    In fact, she was a little nervous at first, but then she relaxed again.


    It''s just her real face. She doesn''t care to be seen.


    In fact, the reason why she covered up her appearance before was mainly to avoid trouble.


    Now, there is no great need.


    However, Yu seems a little too nervous.


    She secretly pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and signaled the other party not to get angry.


    It''s mainly her own fault.


    "Cough." She cleared her throat, tried to be gentle and said, "I didn''t tell you the truth before because I had a little trouble outside. Now that I''m seen by everyone, it''s nothing, just don''t scare everyone."


    Then she smiled at the big guy.


    Suddenly, many men and women who liked beauty in the crowd were numb on half of their bodies.


    Although the previous lelan was also a good color in their eyes, it was not much prominent in her appearance. What was more, she pretended to be noble and gave her a lot of points.


    But this kind of thing is afraid of comparison.


    Lin Mengya''s appearance can be regarded as stunning. Obviously, she doesn''t apply powder, but her eyes have a full style.


    Although she looks gorgeous, she won''t make people think she is frivolous.


    It seems to be the most extreme dove blood stone, obviously with the most rich color in the world, but it shows the dignity that people dare not give birth to blasphemy.


    Some people''s temperament is like syrup rolling on their bodies. At first, it tastes too sweet, but the more they eat, the less they taste. In the end, they just think it''s just the same.


    But some people come out of their bones. They don''t have to show it deliberately, so they can make people look up and fear.


    For a time, those who wanted to see the beauty of the world, but felt a little ashamed in their hearts.


    They shouldn''t be so superficial!


    But madam is really beautiful!


    Lin Mengya''s approachable attitude eased the tense atmosphere just now.


    Long Tianyu had no choice but to wave her hand and let everyone back first.


    "Don''t be angry. Anyway, I''m just looked at by people. I won''t lose a lot of meat."


    She deliberately winked at her man with an unusual softness in her tone.


    Seeing her like this, he couldn''t care less to be angry.


    Reached out and scraped her small nose, but the eye color did not thaw safely.


    "I''ll take you back first. You have a good rest." He said.


    But no doubt grabbed her hand.


    It seems that she can''t agree.


    Forget it. It''s all small things anyway. Why bother him?


    Alas, my own man has to be spoiled when he cries.


    Long Tianyu took her back to the yard.


    At this time, sister Chunxia and they all learned the news. Knowing that they almost had a big Oolong just now, they couldn''t help but want to apologize to her and have a close contact with the fairy lady.


    As a result, he was strongly rejected by long Tianyu.


    "My wife just woke up and needs a rest now. I don''t want anyone to disturb her."


    Lin Mengya sat in the room and listened to her man''s refusal without any room. A trace of doubt floated up her eyes.


    Although she knows the normal reaction of her own man, she also knows that the other person is really worried about her body.


    But how does she feel that Yu actually cares more about her real appearance when she is seen?


    When the other party suggested that she change her face, she was curious in her heart.


    But they had a lot of trouble, so she didn''t think anything was wrong.


    Is it because she thinks too much this time?


    After sending off the people outside, long Tianyu pushed the door in and saw his wife sitting at the table meditating.


    He eased the chill on his face, and then sat casually beside his wife.


    "Don''t think too much when you wake up. I don''t want you to faint again." He took Lin Mengya''s hand and said with great sincerity.


    "It''s not as serious as you think!" Lin Mengya''s intuition tells her that she still doesn''t tell the other party first and secretly opens the whole system function.


    Otherwise, with the worry character of his own man, I''m afraid he will always supervise himself not to be brave.


    She can accept three days and five days. Who can stand it for a long time?


    So let her keep a little secret!


    Lin Mengya took a sip of water with a guilty heart, and then shifted the topic to other things.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to catch the living? What''s the matter? What clues do you have?"


    Long Tianyu did not doubt that he had too many wives.


    After all, there was a ghost in his heart. The two people with different thoughts chose so wisely not to continue to talk about their own rollover.


    "Well, I caught two people at that time, but they were poisoned too deeply. It was because you left the detoxification prescription and the teacher went all out, but they didn''t survive."


    "However, we also know that they belong to a force called ''seven color Lotus''. Have you ever heard of this name?"


    Although long Tianyu''s main purpose is to explore other things in the forest, he is also serious about living.


    Although the two men died of poisoning after only three or four hours, he still asked some particularly useful information.


    Lin Mengya thought and thought, and finally shook her head regretfully.


    "I haven''t heard of it, but I can tell from the name that it''s not a legal organization. It shouldn''t be engaged in MLM?"


    She whispered the last sentence to herself.

 Chapter 3197

    "In short, it must not be a serious place."


    Long Tianyu is probably used to the strange words that his wife suddenly jumps out, but she is not busy asking her what is a "MLM organization".


    But his ideas are consistent with his wife.


    It''s not a serious organization to train Shen Sulan and Le ran.


    The couple reached an unprecedented agreement on this matter.


    But that''s what they said, but neither of them relaxed their vigilance.


    After all, such a secret camp can be found by them. It can be seen that the seven colored lotus flowers are not without merit. At least, they have to find out Shen Sulan''s origin and why the camp was found by them.


    At the same time, a very secret but very strict internal investigation also swept through the camp.


    This time, long Tianyu didn''t believe anyone, but personally checked the inside of the camp with his confidants.


    Some people were keen and found the unusual atmosphere in the camp.


    But the reaction is quite different.


    For example, Guo Hongyong and Du Chunxia.


    Since that day, Du Chunxia and Lin Mengya were surprised, but they were more happy for their highness and wife.


    After all, the lady not only recovered her health, but also became so beautiful. In their opinion, she is more suitable for Her Highness!


    Now his highness and his wife have become synonymous with loving couples. Many people secretly pray that they can bless their marriage and live in harmony.


    Lin Mengya, who knew nothing about it, said that it was really beyond her business scope!


    "I said you were so big, why did you learn to be lazy like a child?"


    Du Chunxia had some doubts in her eyes. Looking at the man who turned around in front of her early in the morning, she was more and more unhappy. She wanted to kick him out.


    What a strange man!


    When Lao Guo was busy and didn''t care about her, she also complained that Lao Guo didn''t pay attention to himself; But now the man is surrounded in front of her every day, and she still feels bored.


    Anyway, if he doesn''t go out, he can''t go out, but she also made an appointment to worship with the sisters in the medicine hall today No, I''m going to ask my wife for some experience!


    Who knows, this man just won''t go!


    "Cough, isn''t it a while ago that you always complained that I was busy with things outside and didn''t have time to accompany you? Now I finally have free time. How about staying at home with you for a few days?"


    "No!" Unexpectedly, he was severely rejected by his wife.


    Guo Hongyong''s heart was stifled. He didn''t know why he finally rested as she wanted. On the contrary, his wife seemed more angry?


    "What is a big man doing around me all day instead of making achievements?"


    Du Chunxia complained and looked at her man suspiciously. "Shouldn''t you be brushed down by your highness because you''re too useless?"


    Guo Hongyong, who took the initiative to avoid suspicion: "


    If it''s not his daughter-in-law, you can''t hope for yourself, okay? Why did he still hear something of dislike in the other party''s tone?


    "Of course not!" He immediately explained, "our highness is brilliant and powerful, and his wife is also ice and snow smart. Naturally, she can distinguish right from wrong."


    But Du Chunxia didn''t believe it and still looked at him with suspicious eyes


    "In that case, why don''t you stay at home? Do you want to be absent from work?"


    Du Chunxia became more and more angry. She stretched out her hand and pinched her man''s arm. "How can you do this? Is your highness and wife bad for you? You actually shouted such careful thinking. I really misunderstood you!"


    Guo Hongyong, who is more wronged than Dou E, is over! He has no image in his daughter-in-law''s heart.


    In order to save his image and reassure his daughter-in-law, Guo Hongyong had to tell her some truth.


    However, before that, he carefully walked to the door and looked around to make sure that no one was eavesdropping. Only then did he pull someone to the inner room.


    "What are you doing? In broad daylight, do you still want to play tricks?"


    Guo Hongyong''s face is going green!


    This old woman, how dare you say anything without keeping the door open day by day?


    "Come on, ancestor! To tell you the truth, the reason why I don''t go out is to help your highness!" He lowered his voice and said,


    "What?" Sister-in-law Du doesn''t believe it at all.


    In her opinion, the best way to repay the kindness of your highness and madam is to work hard for your highness and madam.


    Even if she has a small one in her stomach, she won''t be idle after giving birth.


    The more she thought, the more angry she was. She stretched out her hand and twisted her man again.


    However, she was not rash, so she also learned from her own man to speak in a low voice: "don''t prevaricate me with words. You think I''m stupid? You''re obviously lazy. How can you help your highness?"


    Guo Hongyong rubbed his arm, not to mention his wife''s good health recently. For example, his strength is much stronger than before!


    In my heart, I am more grateful to my wife.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''ll just tell you this. Don''t spread it out, or you''ll really miss your highness!"


    Hearing this, Du Chunxia was already aroused full curiosity. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "do you think I''m the kind of woman who hasn''t experienced such a long tongue? Speak quickly!"


    "Well, well, actually, I did this to help your highness lead the snake out of the cave."


    When he said this, Guo Hongyong looked serious, but a slight complacency flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    He knew that only those who really got his Highness''s letter would participate in this matter.


    And he, fortunately, is one of them!


    "Ha? So you really want to help your highness?" Du Chunxia believed three points at this time.


    "Yes." Guo Hongyong nodded, lowered his voice, almost lying in his daughter-in-law''s ear and said, "Your Highness wants to investigate the ghosts in the camp, but that person will not give in easily, so your highness wants me to be a bait!"


    In terms of the current security level of the camp, even if someone finds the way into the camp, it is difficult to sneak in.


    But Shen Sulan and Le ran not only sneaked in, but none of them suspected them these days.


    I want to know, it must be the people inside the camp.


    Now, your highness just deliberately let out some specious rumors. If you make a brazen investigation, it will certainly scare the snake.


    But if the traitor continues to lurk, their whole camp will be dangerous!


    So he has to help your highness!


    Du Chunxia almost jumped up when she heard that her man had a secret task.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, you have finally done a personnel job!"


    Her face was filled with a proud smile, and her palm vigorously patted her man''s shoulder. Her happy little appearance really made Guo Hongyong cry and laugh.


    "Daughter in law, what you said, I haven''t done anything wrong these years?"


    Although the two couples keep their voices low, it does not affect their communication. Of course, Du Chunxia despises her men unilaterally.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, but you didn''t do anything right!" She complained with some dissatisfaction: "didn''t you tell me that there was something wrong with those two people before, but you just ignored them!"


    Guo Hongyong choked at once.


    In fact, his daughter-in-law didn''t say that he also knew that the previous babies who died unfortunately also had something to do with him. If he could expose the true face of Le ran and Shen Sulan earlier, maybe the couple wouldn''t have to bear the pain of losing their children again and again; And his daughter-in-law doesn''t have to suffer so much.


    The man felt guilty and grabbed his daughter-in-law''s hand to admit his mistake: "it''s my fault. At the beginning, I just wanted to calm things down."


    In fact, it is because he is too cautious.


    He was afraid that if he really turned it out, someone would be bad for his wife and children.


    But those people never gave birth to the idea of letting him go.


    In that case, his original tolerance to humiliation looks more like a joke!


    Du Chunxia sniffed and said deliberately with some disgust, "I can''t care about those stupid things you did in the past. I have to protect us in the future!"


    How can she blame men?


    As a mother, her children are hurt again and again. Isn''t she aware of something wrong?


    no She had already felt something wrong in her heart, just out of her trust in Le ran, so she was deceived again and again.


    Therefore, both husband and wife are responsible for this matter. She can''t put all the responsibility on her own man.


    But in the future, they must learn a lesson and protect themselves and their children!


    The couple''s eyes were slightly sour. When they comforted each other, there was a sudden knock outside the door.


    "Brother Guo, sister-in-law Chunxia, are you two at home?"


    All their tears were choked back at once.


    Du Chunxia subconsciously wanted to promise. As a result, she saw her own man and made a gesture to her.


    That''s to keep her quiet and listen to his gestures.


    She immediately nodded, and then Guo Hongyong took a deep breath and tried to make his voice sound no different. He pushed his daughter-in-law to bed and replied, "who? What are you doing at my house this morning?"


    The people outside seemed very worried and urged, "Brother Guo, open the door quickly. I have something urgent to tell you!"


    Guo Hongyong covered his daughter-in-law with a quilt and comforted his obviously upset wife with his eyes. Only then did he pretend to be dissatisfied and open the door.


    "Hurry! Hurry!" As soon as he opened the door, a slightly familiar figure burst in.


    He narrowed his eyes and said hesitantly, "eh? Aren''t you from class three? What''s the matter with you looking for me in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 3198

    Because there were many people in the camp, they were divided into ten classes during training.


    Moreover, these ten classes have their own division of labor. Some are responsible for patrolling and guarding, others are responsible for forging weapons, or planting food and vegetables, and domesticating livestock.


    The odd shift is responsible for working during the day and resting at night, so they all belong to the day shift, while the even shift is responsible for working at night.


    Just because the work at night is not as heavy as that during the day, the number of even numbered shifts is nearly one-third less than that of day shifts.


    They can work at night all year round, so their personal quality is better than that of the day shift.


    Generally speaking, the overall gap between the day and night classes will not be too large, but from the perspective of personal quality, the night shift is still stronger.


    That''s why Shen Sulan is on the night shift.


    However, because she is in charge of a canteen, the number of people she buys is also limited.


    But no matter how few people there are, they also dug the corner of long Tianyu and let him lose some of his elite soldiers. How can he not be angry?


    Therefore, he must dig out all the double hearted people hidden in the camp, so as to offset his anger.


    Guo Hongyong belongs to class 1, but because of his duty, he has had contact with most people.


    The boy in front of me seems to be the confidant of the Deputy envoy of class 3.


    Moreover, the Zhengshi in class 3 is a rough man. He either stays in the teaching field or studies martial arts hard all day. He doesn''t care about the affairs in the class at all.


    Therefore, the Deputy envoy is in charge of major and minor affairs.


    However, in his impression, the Deputy envoy has always been stable and low-key, and it is rare that although he holds real power, he is very respectful to the envoy.


    When his highness wanted to collect a list of people who could be used for great purposes, he also wanted to add this person.


    Now, I think it''s better to wait a little longer.


    The boy looked around and said in a low voice, "Brother Guo, let''s go in and talk!"


    That seems to be in a hurry.


    Guo Hongyong nodded and let the people in, but before closing the door, he obviously felt someone watching him around.


    I was suspicious. Is it because your highness was afraid that he would be in trouble, so he sent someone to protect himself?


    But he didn''t say anything. He closed the door and asked, "can you say it now?"


    Unexpectedly, the boy took out a heavy purse from his body and put it on the table with a "bang".


    "My deputy envoy asked me to send some money to Brother Guo. Before your highness found it, Brother Guo, you''d better take your sister-in-law and go quickly! Otherwise, it will be late!"


    Guo Hongyong''s doubts are deeper. Shall we go? Why did he leave?


    Seeing that his highness is very important to himself, why does he have to run now? Isn''t he a fool?


    But on his face, Guo Hongyong still pretended to be calm, "take this thing back, I can''t use it."


    But the young man anxiously advised: "at this time, why should elder brother Guo hide it from us! Besides, our Deputy envoy also watched elder brother Guo''s conscientious work these years. As a result, he made a small mistake because of a moment''s negligence and was punished by his highness. It''s really unbearable."


    As he spoke, the young man''s voice was lower, as if his tone was entirely considered by Guo Hongyong.


    "Besides, it''s not easy for this baby in your sister-in-law''s belly. Even if you''re not afraid of Brother Guo, you have to think about your sister-in-law and children?"


    Guo Hongyong had some confused thoughts just now, but now it''s clear all of a sudden.


    Open up! This is a fish going to bite!


    But he never thought that the other party would approach him in this way.


    To be honest, he felt that the other party would win over or threaten himself, but he didn''t expect that the other party actually chose to deceive himself by opening his eyes and telling lies.


    Yes? Does he look honest, honest and easy to cheat?


    It turns out, maybe.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. My highness has been loyal all these years and has never done anything wrong."


    According to his Highness''s wife''s explanation to him, Guo Hongyong must perform his full appearance in the past.


    He felt that his character was loyalty and integrity, so he chose to refuse each other without hesitation.


    Who knows, but it was struck down by a big thunder.


    "Brother Guo!" The young man grabbed his hand and said in a voice that only two of them could hear, "have you forgotten the things you lost six months ago?"


    Six months ago?


    Referring to this time point, Guo Hongyong suddenly remembered a fatal thing.


    About six months ago, the room where he kept his documents and files was suddenly stolen.


    But after checking, he found that the lost things were only old accounts a few years ago.


    And it is an account book that has been checked and posted and only kept for archiving.


    In other words, it doesn''t matter whether you have it or not.


    At that time, he thought it was these bastards who joked with themselves in order to compete with each other.


    There have been such things before. For example, in order to compare their martial arts, these bastards use their master''s smelly shoes as colored heads.


    Of course, in the end, everyone involved was beaten.


    But at that time, no one dared to admit that they did it by themselves. Therefore, the envoys of each class were angry and told them to be measured even if they were joking in the future.


    Now when the other party raises it, he has some bad guesses.


    "What do you mean? It doesn''t matter what you lost at the beginning. Even if your highness wants to punish me, it won''t be too heavy. Moreover, I have some old accounts on file. Even if your highness wants to check, I can take out the backup immediately."


    Seeing that he finally valued it, the young man was relieved.


    "These news are all from the hard work of my deputy envoy. Some people say that Shen Sulan and Le ran were able to call the wind and rain in the camp because someone secretly helped to tamper with their records."


    "And I remember that these things have always been kept by Brother Guo. If there is something wrong with this record, the first person to be suspected must be Brother Guo!"


    The young man''s words made Guo Hongyong sweat on his back.


    Mother! So I didn''t lose anything at the beginning. Was it changed?


    incorrect! Things are indeed lost, but only to cover what is really replaced.


    So if your highness really wants to thoroughly investigate this matter, it must be yourself who will bear the brunt of suspicion.


    Until now, Guo Hongyong has realized how vicious the people behind this are!


    which


    I''m afraid I''ll pull myself as a cushion when something happens.


    Therefore, if he is not lucky and has been in the eyes of his wife and his highness before, even if he is finally proved to be innocent, he will lose his prestige and will no longer be trusted by the generals!


    This man is so clever!


    "Where did your deputy envoy get such a secret?"


    Panic is a moment of panic, but Guo Hongyong soon regained his composure, noticed something strange and asked suspiciously.


    The young man was stunned. Brother Guo''s reaction was not quite right!


    Ordinary people don''t panic when they hear this. Why can he ask himself?


    Guo Hongyong probably also found that he didn''t seem to maintain his personal setup. He immediately looked angry and said, "I must find out the person who framed me so that I can prove my innocence! I didn''t do this at all. I believe your highness and wife will find out the truth."


    The latter words are somewhat reluctant.


    It seemed to be forced, which was also in line with what the Deputy envoy said to him before he came.


    So the young man sighed and said with regret, "our Deputy envoy also said that you must be innocent. However, if your highness listens to the instigation of those villains before finding out the situation, what should you do with your sister-in-law?"


    Guo Hongyong thought, what can I do? It must be done well!


    But he pretended to be in a daze and sat in a chair. He was really thinking about how to complain to his wife and his highness later.


    Hum! There''s no door to pull him into the water!


    "My deputy envoy said that the green mountains left are not afraid of no firewood. Brother Guo only needs to leave here temporarily. My deputy envoy will try his best to find out the matter and it''s not too late for Brother Guo and his sister-in-law to come back when the truth comes out."


    "This..." Guo Hongyong obviously shook.


    The young man lowered his voice and advised again and again. Finally, Guo Hongyong finally agreed.


    The young man immediately told them to pack up and go outside to watch the wind for them.


    At the same time, news reached Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "Guo Hongyong has been watched? Who is it?" Lin Mengya asked curiously.


    When making this plan, in fact, Yu told her that the tampered file appeared on Guo Hongyong''s desk.


    This direction is too obvious. At first glance, we know that someone deliberately forged evidence and deliberately led them to lead the direction of suspicion to Guo Hongyong.


    However, there is no way to judge whether someone really wants him to take the blame, or just out of jealousy, so he wants to deliberately frame him.


    Therefore, the couple and Guo Hongyong jointly set up this bureau.


    "Madam Hui, those people are all elite generals belonging to class 3. Moreover, my subordinates also heard that they seem to follow the command of a deputy envoy."


    According to the report from her subordinates, Lin Mengya looked at her man.


    "What do you think?"


    At the moment, long Tianyu just peeled a sweet orange and put it on her hand.


    "Eat."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya is very used to this feeding scene. Since she woke up, her men regarded her as an animal in the zoo. They don''t know where to hide so many small snacks. Every time, they stuffed themselves with what they want to eat like a trick.

 Chapter 3199

    The sweet and sour orange juice filled her mouth. Long Tianyu was satisfied with the way her wife puffed up her cheeks to eat.


    After that, he said carelessly, "I see. First tell me to go down and find someone to stare at."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya, who tried to swallow an orange, looked at her man suspiciously.


    This reaction, better, a little wrong!


    "You guessed?" All she thought about was this answer.


    "It was just speculation." Long Tianyu took out another pine nut candy.


    This thing was specially restored by Lin Mengya when she was in the palace for the new year. The original intention was just to make the children happy.


    Now, it has become her snack.


    Of course, given that she needs much more energy than ordinary people every day, she doesn''t refuse such a small snack with high sugar, and there''s no need to worry about getting fat and damaging her health.


    Oh, the only thing to worry about is her teeth.


    Lin Mengya "crunched, crunched" chewing sugar, but she still couldn''t help wanting to gossip.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Catch people quickly!"


    Then she pulled long Tianyu''s sleeve and wanted to run out.


    But long Tianyu just smiled and let her lead. She just looked relaxed and more like she wanted to play with her.


    As soon as they got out of the yard, someone bumped into them.


    "Your Highness, your highness! My subordinates have found you. I have something very important to report to your highness!"


    Mingming was in front, but was completely ignored. Lin Mengya communicated with her man with her eyes: who is this?


    Long Tianyu didn''t answer her, but he brought her back, a little away from the man.


    "Didn''t I hit you?" He asked in a low, gentle voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head, but suddenly understood in her heart.


    Under normal circumstances, long Tianyu will never ignore his men so much.


    And he just made it clear that he wanted to save men''s face.


    He deserved it!


    The whole camp knows that your highness cares about people most is his wife.


    But he didn''t pay attention to his wife. Can your highness give him a good face?


    Men seem to feel that they have made a mistake and are busy trying to make up for it.


    Lin Mengya immediately bowed down and apologized: "I almost bumped into my wife just now. Please punish her."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. Oh, she is still a talented person who can bend and stretch and act according to the wind.


    The sidewalk: "OK, anyway, you didn''t really hit me just now. You should be careful when you work in the future."


    "Yes, my subordinates will pay attention in the future. Thank you for your understanding!"


    The man quickly thanked, and the whole person''s attitude was completely different from before.


    How can this person''s transformation hide the eyes of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Although some people have a smooth accident, they are sincere and friendly in their heart, so they will only make people feel that they are meticulous and considerate;


    But some people, although they smile at everyone, actually secretly want to pick the skin and cramp, beat the bone and suck the marrow, and their heart will be bad.


    Therefore, although the other party looks like sincere repentance, Lin Mengya still includes it in the category of unhappiness.


    People who have studied mind skills like her are most sensitive to the feelings of others for themselves.


    She could feel that the reason why the other party apologized to herself was just to sell well in front of her man.


    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to long Tianyu again, "Your Highness, the reason why summer vacation is so reckless is that there is really something important to report!"


    "What''s up?" Long Tianyu asked softly.


    The man''s face was somewhat embarrassed. "This... This matter is confidential. Please move."


    "Right here."


    Who knows, long Tianyu doesn''t give face at all.


    The man hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said reluctantly, "at this time, he has something to do with Shen Sulan. Your highness might as well be more cautious."


    The man bowed his head, so he didn''t see the cold in long Tianyu''s eyes.


    In this camp, his words should have been the highest instruction.


    Unfortunately, some people always like to be smart.


    "Say it if you want, and get out if you don''t." He made no secret of his impatience.


    The man quickly begged him for forgiveness, and then whispered, "my subordinates have found out who helped Shen Sulan and Le ran sneak into the camp!"


    He thought he had let out a terrible thunder.


    He bowed his head and tried to look anxious. In fact, he had already had a plan in mind. Even if his highness asked him next, he had long expected how to answer.


    "Oh, I see." Long Tianyu just glanced at him and was about to leave with his wife.


    The man was stunned and even forgot what he wanted to say just now.


    That''s not right!


    "Your Highness, don''t you want to know who it is?"


    His highness had asked people to thoroughly investigate this matter before, and even didn''t hesitate to make the whole camp fly like chickens and dogs, just to find out this man.


    But he sent clues to the door. Why is your highness so careless?


    Does your highness already know, or are there other reasons?


    However, long Tianyu gave a sneer, "why? Are you in a hurry?"


    Forced by his strong momentum, the man trembled, "no, my subordinates don''t! My subordinates just think that if I let this person develop, I''m afraid it will be bad for the whole camp!"


    Then he suddenly knelt in front of long Tianyu to show his loyalty.


    "My subordinates know that everything in this camp is your Highness''s hard work. My subordinates just don''t want to see your highness work hard to make wedding clothes for others!"


    "Moreover, my subordinates have always regarded all the brothers in the camp as their close relatives, but they were killed for no reason because of this person. How can my subordinates sit idly by!"


    The man''s tone was pathetic, as if he was really angry about those lost lives.


    Hearing this, the people around were also aroused their anger. They couldn''t help but say, "yes! We must not let the dog eat inside and outside!"


    "Catch him and cut him to pieces without relieving his hatred!"


    "Deputy envoy Cao, tell us who this man is?"


    "Deputy Cao, tell your highness quickly and let your highness decide for us!"


    Deputy envoy Cao, who had successfully stirred up everyone''s emotions, looked embarrassed.


    He hesitated and looked at long Tianyu, but said, "everyone calm down first!"


    "Your Highness, now it seems that if you don''t catch this person, I''m afraid it''s not enough to calm the house of Representatives. Please make your Highness the master and let your subordinates catch this person in person!"


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and waited for her man here!


    Her eyes turned cold. She knew that what her men hated most was being coerced.


    This man is really quite unpopular with her!


    The people around me were just dominated by anger, so they had the courage to coax.


    But as soon as they met long Tianyu''s cold face, they lost quickly one by two.


    The noisy crowd just now became quiet and quails in the twinkling of an eye.


    This was also unexpected to Deputy envoy Cao.


    Long Tianyu''s eye knife flew around. It was the first time he looked at vice envoy Cao.


    "It seems that you are in a hurry."


    Deputy envoy Cao''s head burst into a cold sweat.


    But he still clenched his teeth, but in fact, his heart had long been in a panic.


    Why?


    Why is everything now different from what he expected?


    Your highness clearly wants to find the inner ghost who should cooperate with others. Why do you ignore yourself?


    He just wanted to persecute his highness through the crowd.


    After all, even the previous generals did not dare to act against the consequences of offending the public anger.


    How did you get to your highness, but they all failed?


    Lin Mengya saw that the other party''s eyes kept turning under her eyelids. She guessed that the man must be confused now.


    Tut!


    Trying to force his family man to submit with such a clumsy technique is beyond his power.


    These days, everyone in the camp has deeply understood a truth.


    They all eat by their highness. If there were no highness and wife, they would not have known how many times they had starved to death.


    Therefore, they owe your highness, not your highness.


    If someone wants to default, hehe, I''m afraid he forgot that there is a lady who can settle accounts!


    Anyway, don''t mess with your highness and be obedient!


    Otherwise, madam will teach them to be a new man!


    Besides, they always believed that your highness would not let those moths continue to harm them. They didn''t see those bad seeds. Didn''t your highness and his wife find them out?


    "Since you are so impatient, why don''t I come with you. Madam, would you like to go back to your room first?"


    Unexpectedly, long Tianyu agreed to go with him to get people.


    Deputy envoy Cao answered immediately, but he didn''t dare to speak any more, for fear that his words were wrong and angered his highness.


    Lin Mengya knew that her man was going to make a plan. She also felt that she could join in the excitement.


    Then he nodded, "I''ll go with you."


    Let''s see what tricks this deputy envoy Cao is playing!


    ......


    Deputy envoy Cao led them all the way to the edge of the camp.


    There is a path here, winding into the tunnel not far away.


    Lin Mengya looked familiar. She couldn''t help pulling her man''s sleeve and said, "how do I feel that this is where we came in before?"


    "Here it is." Long Tianyu confirmed her guess.


    So, what does this man mean by bringing himself and Yu here?


    Just when Lin Mengya brainstormed hard and even imagined several escape routes for her and her men, suddenly, several figures came from a distance.


    Lin Mengya took a closer look, ah! I''m still an acquaintance!


    At this time, the Deputy envoy Cao suddenly shouted, "bold Guo Hongyong! Dare to escape with his family. Come and take me this traitor who dares to betray his highness and collude with thieves!"

 Chapter 3200

    Under the order of deputy envoy Cao, the dozen people he brought immediately shouted and surrounded the Guo family and his wife.


    As for the ferocious look of those people, they knew they were running to kill.


    At this time, Guo Hongyong and Du Chunxia also looked shocked.


    Seeing so many people rushing over with weapons, I certainly had to panic.


    But they saw two familiar figures.


    Yes, ma''am! And your highness!


    They suddenly felt a heart falling back into their stomach.


    But now, even they don''t understand what the situation is.


    "Bold traitor! See your highness still dare to be so rampant, I will teach you a good lesson!"


    With that, deputy envoy Cao rushed up with a sword.


    He thought that no one could see the poison hidden in the bottom of his eyes. Relying on the people he brought around, he went straight to Guo Hongyong''s chest!


    As long as you kill people in front of your highness, what will he say after that?


    Because the dead will never have a chance to tell for themselves!


    Things came so suddenly that Guo Hongyong didn''t even react. He only saw a flash of cold light, and the tip of deputy envoy Cao''s sword was about to pierce into his chest!


    He subconsciously protected his wife behind him, but his face was stunned.


    Although the time was short, it was enough for him to see the ferocious look on the face of his former colleague.


    Between lightning and flint, he finally understood!


    The person hiding behind is deputy envoy Cao, and now he wants to frame himself and kill him in order to escape the blame!


    He was unwilling, but more importantly, he regretted that he failed to reveal the true face of deputy envoy Cao in time.


    The next moment, he only felt a stabbing pain in his chest, but the scene of the long sword passing through his chest did not appear.


    The long sword in deputy envoy Cao''s hand was broken from the middle. The tip of the sword just crossed Guo Hongyong''s chest and was blown away.


    Deputy envoy Cao was stunned and Guo Hongyong was stunned.


    At this time, I only heard a cold angry cry: "Deputy envoy Cao, you want to die!"


    The man''s angry voice immediately made deputy envoy Cao shiver.


    At this moment, he found that he seemed to be exposed, and completely exposed, and there was no way back.


    "Temple, your highness..." He took a breath and wanted to struggle again.


    As a result, I found that I didn''t know when the people brought by your highness surrounded them, but there was no way out.


    "There are both human and material evidence. Come on, catch the real traitor."


    "Yes."


    As long Tianyu gave an order, the people around him immediately rushed up to stop the group of people brought by deputy envoy Cao.


    Deputy envoy Cao looked at the situation, but the unwillingness hidden in his heart still made him want to fight to death!


    The first step is Guo Hongyong and his wife. If he kidnapped the two people and let his highness throw a mouse and let himself go, maybe he still has a chance to go beyond ascension.


    As long as you can escape, you''ll find seven color Lianhua to help you make a comeback.


    At that time, he will come back and take this camp!


    The accident happened in this instant.


    When Deputy envoy Cao stretched out his hand to catch Guo Hongyong, suddenly, a silver vinegar flashed.


    Then came a scream.


    "Ah --"


    Gushing blood and breaking


    The hands fell to the ground together, and the steel knife thrown from long Tianyu''s hand was cutting off the evil hand!


    Even Lin Mengya was a bit slow before she realized what her man had just done.


    With such a fast reaction speed, she can guarantee that her man is probably staring at deputy envoy Cao all the time.


    The other party''s reaction is under the control of long Tianyu!


    "Take it." Long Tianyu''s face was heavy, and people with clear eyes could see that he was really angry.


    Lin Mengya stood beside him and quietly grasped her man''s hand.


    How can we not be angry?


    A man as proud as he was, however, was calculated by his subordinates one after another.


    The other party''s wolf ambition is not mentioned for the time being, but this behavior is no less than openly beating long Tianyu''s face.


    It''s like the person he trained, but it''s like the flower mother in the fence tile house. Anyone can hook it.


    Deputy envoy Cao was still wailing, and his nose and tears were all pasted on his face. The whole person looked quite embarrassed.


    He kept begging for mercy from long Tianyu, but unfortunately, he didn''t seize the last chance given to him by long Tianyu.


    Colluding with outsiders and setting up colleagues, he finally wanted to take advantage of long Tianyu''s murder to take the blame for himself. Even after being exposed, he was still unfaithful and wanted to take others as a shield.


    These are all unforgivable capital crimes of long Tianyu, and until the end, he even didn''t repent.


    How can long Tianyu let such a person live well?


    As deputy envoy Cao''s people were taken away, the atmosphere cooled down.


    Guo Hongyong and his wife have narrowly escaped death several times. Until now, they have a little fear.


    But they trusted his highness and his wife and could definitely protect them.


    In that case, what else do they have to worry about?


    "Your Highness, madam, what else do you need us to do? Why don''t we go back and wait for those bastards to come?"


    Guo Hongyong said this with full resentment.


    Unexpectedly, after many years of colleagues, Cao Bin''s son-of-a-bitch wanted to take himself and his daughter-in-law as the head of the tank. This is not what people should do. It''s an animal.


    Lin Mengya glanced at her man''s face quietly. Although there was some wind and rain coming, it was still under her control.


    But now I can''t stand the fire anymore, otherwise my man will have to be angry.


    Alas, even if you blow up your popularity, you must take the lead.


    So she''d better coax people first.


    "It''s hard for you two. Go back first. Your highness and I will deal with it here."


    She said to Guo Hongyong.


    However, Lao Guo, who had always been smart, made a silly illness at this time and said in a straight face, "how can that be done? What if someone else comes? Cao Yu looks insignificant. In fact, he is especially good at buying people''s hearts. It''s hard to ensure that others won''t be dragged into the water by this guy."


    But the more he spoke, the less he spoke, because he felt it getting colder and colder around him.


    But sister-in-law Guo was angry when she looked at her stupid wood.


    Don''t you see what your Highness''s face looks like? If he goes on talking, his highness will have to punish him.


    Du Chunxia and Lin Mengya reached an unprecedented agreement on dealing with their men.


    They looked at each other and dragged their men to both sides.


    "Hey, daughter-in-law, why are you pulling me? I have something important to tell your highness!"


    Guo Hongyong also wanted to struggle. As a result, he was pulled away by his wife''s ear the next moment.


    While walking, Du Chunxia also hated iron and steel and scolded him in a low voice. Just now, he was still like iron Han Han. He immediately obediently followed him and dared not struggle any more.


    Lin Mengya angrily sent the couple away. She couldn''t help shaking her head. She thought it was really one thing down. Only sister Chunxia could stand Brother Guo''s occasional stupidity.


    When there were only two of them left, she let herself get into his arms.


    "Don''t be angry with yourself, okay?"


    She slapped her pretty face full of worry about him.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes are unsteady, but when she obviously flatters herself, she still feels a little funny.


    I couldn''t help scraping the tip of her upturned nose, "am I so incompetent in your eyes?"


    Only a loser will only lose his temper with innocent people after things happen.


    Although the incident of deputy envoy Cao was enough to make him angry, he still learned some lessons from it.


    The isolated environment not only brings them security, but also imprisons their horizons, which can easily make them superior.


    Only let them always remember the cruelty outside, can they no longer be covered by those clouds.


    Fortunately, there were only two or three secret camps like this because of his lack of ability at the beginning.


    As for the other teams under his command, most of them were honed in the cruel battle, and their mind is naturally extraordinary.


    But he won''t suffer from this kind of depression.


    If those people dare to touch his things, they must be prepared to let him bite off the meat!


    Lin Mengya looked and suddenly became excited. It was obvious that she was calculating someone else''s own man. She couldn''t help but mourn for her own man''s opponent.


    Although she is a profiteer, at least she wants money rather than life.


    And those who annoyed his men, tut Tut, she couldn''t help but want to sell sushi at the door of those people''s homes.


    ......


    At this time, the Qinglian people who had been waiting outside the camp for several days fell into unspeakable panic.


    They received a letter from Shen Sulan, the envoy of Qinglian, who had been missing for eight months, so they came to meet him.


    But what was waiting for them was that their men disappeared one by one, and even the bones could not be found.


    This makes these green lotus followers rarely have a wavering heart.


    "Vice hall leader, if we continue like this, all the hands we brought will be damaged."


    A woman in green, frowning, walked into the most luxurious tent in their temporary camp.


    If Shen Sulan were there, she would recognize that the other party was her old enemy.


    It was also the culprit who secretly pursued and killed her eight months ago, causing her to lose most of her hands!


    "Can you have a better idea?"


    There was a slight coldness in his voice. His subordinates questioned their dissatisfaction.


    Hearing this, the woman in green quickly flashed a dark hatred in her eyes, but she immediately softened her attitude.


    He hung his head, stood in front of the deputy hall leader and said, "Shen Tang just doesn''t want to see the deputy hall leader worried about this. Besides, Shen Sulan has been missing for eight months. I''m afraid her loyalty is not so reliable."


    If Shen Sulan were here to listen, she would scold Shen Tang for his shameless structure and tear it up with her to relieve her anger.


    When the deputy hall leader heard this, he looked at his subordinates with some deep meaning.


    "Oh? I''ve heard before that although you are sisters from the same family, your relationship is like fire and water, like the enemy of life and death."

 Chapter 3201

    "Vice hall leader Mingjian, although I have a bad relationship with my sister, I''m always thinking about our Qinglian department. I''m loyal to the sun and the moon!"


    With that, Shen Tang knelt on the ground. A pair of affectionate eyes were full of tears at the moment. His thin shoulders trembled slightly. The whole person looked like a delicate feeling of rain beating plantain.


    If those men outside saw this, they would not give up her such grievances. Such a poor and weak woman is only suitable for patient care in her arms.


    Of course, this trick really works.


    Soon, the vice hall leader, who had been cold to her before, couldn''t help easing his tone.


    "Well, naturally I know what your sisters are thinking. Although you don''t show signs of each other, you are really loyal to our Qinglian department."


    "Vice hall leader Yingming!" Shen Tang knelt on the ground, as if he had finally been vindicated. He broke his tears into a smile, changed his face in a twinkling of an eye, and even had no trace of performance.


    The vice hall leader is too lazy to expose her tricks.


    Besides, everyone is a woman, and she herself is still a deputy hall leader higher than Shen Tang. Why can''t she understand each other''s intention?


    Their Qinglian department is not short of women who have strong ideas and means, and even if they are cruel and cruel, they can be regarded as an advantage for them.


    But the premise is that their internal struggle can not delay the business of Qinglian department.


    For example, now.


    "I don''t need to tell you how important the news from my sister is. But up to now, we haven''t figured out the way in."


    Speaking of this, a fierce look suddenly appeared on the cold, gorgeous and moving face of the vice hall leader of the green lotus department.


    "The other six departments are also holding back to compete with my Qinglian department for the first of the seven next time, so this time, we can only win but not lose!"


    The first of the seven departments will be selected every seven years. This is to win this honor. Then the Qinglian department will continue to grow in the next seven years, and the more resources they can obtain.


    In addition, as the deputy hall leader of Qinglian department, she will also become the third person under the hall leader and the hall leader!


    At the thought of being able to respond in front of everyone, the deputy hall leader only felt the blood surging in his chest.


    Even the cold beauty like face could not help blushing.


    Right is what she wants all her life!


    "Yes, my subordinates naturally know that this matter is important to our Qinglian department. Therefore, my subordinates feel that we can''t rely solely on the information left by Shen Sulan. In case, my subordinates think it may be possible, or my sister, she is used by others. She doesn''t even know it. Someone set a trap for us through his hand, so we have to guard against it!"


    Shen Tang, who was familiar with the vice hall leader''s urgent psychology, did not arouse the vice hall leader''s disgust after changing his way of speaking.


    "You''re right to say that. Well, I''ll let you take a team of people to inquire first. If you find out the way, it''s really the trap left by the people inside. Come and report back."


    "Yes, my subordinates will find out about it!"


    Shen Tang was a little excited. After repeatedly thanking the vice hall leader for his trust, he took a team out of their camp.


    But the deputy hall leader didn''t know that this team was carefully selected by Shen Tang. Each of them was Shen Tang''s confidant and participated in the secret interception of Shen Sulan that year.


    Compared with the means to win people''s hearts, of course, Shen Tang is better.


    Now, after she came out with people, she didn''t go straight to zhenlonggou.


    Instead, he took people all the way and found them


    The place where long Tianyu and Lin Mengya came in.


    "Sister Tang, it should be here. I came with the group before. They went in from this position."


    The man beside Shen Tang said excitedly.


    Shen Tang gave the man a soft look: "I''m so lucky to have you."


    The man was teased by her eyes, and his heart was full of pride. He patted his chest with great pride and said, "I said I could do anything for you. Besides, this kind of thing is just a small effort, which is not worth mentioning."


    That''s right, but the man''s eyes are mixed with hopes that Shen Tang can''t ignore.


    She lowered her eyes, blushed a little, and said angrily, "everyone is here!"


    The man even proudly showed off, "well, you has the final say, but you can let me protect you in front of you."


    Shen Tang nodded and said softly, "well, it''s hard for you, ah Hua."


    "It''s not hard. It''s my honor for Zhang Hua to work for sister Tang!"


    With that, he took the lead to explore the way.


    Behind him, Shen Tang''s eyes flashed, revealing a few dark colors.


    But a moment later, she rode up, but she left a distance from Zhang Hua in front of her.


    Shen Sulan sent the news. She didn''t do anything.


    However, she always looked down on that stupid sister.


    It''s just that each other''s luck is always better than her.


    When I was young, I was born in the belly of the main wife of the Shen family. Unlike the daughter of the outer room, she has been hiding with her mother since childhood and lived those dark days.


    When she grows up, she is more capable than Shen Sulan, but because Shen Sulan is the legitimate daughter of the Shen family, she can offer much more money than herself.


    Therefore, the other party can be a green lotus envoy, but she can only use all means to compare with the other party.


    However, for her, Shen Sulan is indeed not a smart opponent.


    Such a high-ranking young lady of the Shen family naturally disdains to bend down her waist and make friends with the people around her.


    Therefore, she had the opportunity to ambush each other secretly on Shen Sulan''s way back.


    But I didn''t expect that the damn bitch was really born with a good life. Although she had bought off her confidants, she could still escape and even find such a paradise.


    She refused!


    Why all the good things in the world belong to her Shen Sulan?


    She wants them all!


    Licked his lips, and Shen Tang had his own calculation in his heart.


    According to the news sent back by Shen Sulan, this camp is not only hidden, but also has its own weapons and a lot of food and grass.


    The fool must have planned to send these things up and get a share of them herself.


    But Shen Tang wouldn''t do that.


    With such good things in a favorable time and place, she naturally wants to receive them all in her pocket.


    As for the vice hall leader of the official fan, hum! To be honest, she didn''t pay attention to each other.


    Anyway, the deputy hall leader''s purpose is to make Qinglian department the first of the seven, and this camp will be firmly in the hands of Qinglian department in the future.


    And this person must be himself!


    Therefore, she didn''t completely believe Shen Sulan''s fool at the beginning.


    But she didn''t remind the hall leader and deputy hall leader, but let her confidants secretly follow the messenger.


    Sure enough, the secret path sent by Shen Sulan was false.


    The real entrance, I''m afraid, is here.


    Under the leadership of Zhang Hua, they entered the tunnel smoothly.


    But they do not know that the danger of this entrance is not much smaller than that of zhenlonggou.


    Not long after entering, they encountered at least five mechanism traps.


    When she lost nearly half of her hands and finally entered the innermost part of the tunnel, she suddenly found that there was a dead end!


    "Ah --"


    No matter how good the quality is, it has turned into fly ash under this huge gap. Moreover, Shen Tang was not a golden lady. Now, he has been killed by this general trap.


    With red eyes, she took out the saber of the person next to her and sealed the thick wall.


    "False, all false!"


    After venting his anger, Shen Tang found his reason and looked back at the people behind him.


    Sure enough!


    Those men are used to seeing her gentle side like water. Seeing such a ferocious and crazy Shen Tang suddenly makes them feel that she is so strange.


    Shen Tang was stunned. Then he realized that it was bad. He immediately pressed down his real emotion and shed tears in the blink of an eye.


    "I feel uncomfortable. I knew this would happen inside. We might as well not come in outside, but implicate the innocent brothers who died before."


    As soon as these words were said, they immediately softened their hearts with her tears.


    Yes! Their gentle and poor Tang Tang / sister Tang / sister Tang, I''m afraid it''s because of the guys who died before.


    Sure enough, their Tangtang / Tangjie / tangmei is as kind and emotional as ever. It''s not worth them to abandon everything and follow her, just to protect her smile.


    "Don''t cry, Tang Tang."


    Among the remaining people, a man who consciously had a deep relationship with Shen Tang and had a high status came out and painfully extended his hand to help her wipe her tears.


    "They died because their skills were inferior to others, and you''re not to blame."


    On the man''s rather rough and crazy face, at the moment, there was only careful softness, for fear that he would be too loud and disturb the sad beauty.


    "Yes, sister Tang, it''s a great honor for them to die for you. You don''t have to be too sad for them. They all volunteered. What does it have to do with you?"


    Seeing someone close to Shen Tang, others are eager to please and hospitality. They completely forget that just now, those who get along with them day and night are disgusted because my husband recently wrote the configuration I am writing. They are a bunch of white lotus died miserably.


    Even at this moment, they are still a little happy.


    Shen Tang was soft hearted. If those people were hurt because of her, I''m afraid Shen Tang would feel sorry in his heart and be closer to them.


    Fortunately, those who get in the way are dead!


    That means they have fewer competitors.


    It''s just that there are so many people left now. The more they see, the more they hinder their eyes.


    If only Shen Tang was left alone.


    At this time, the men who were still around her thought so

 Chapter 3202

    But at this time, Shen Tang, who was angry because of his failure, did not find that his group of Gu had begun to kill each other.


    The person who is a demagogue will eventually be eaten back, just like the sea king will capsize. Shen Tang is afraid he can''t dream of it. These fools who are used to her routine will not only stop listening to her, but even hinder her.


    But now, her top priority is how to find the entrance of the secret camp as soon as possible.


    Because she knows very well that although the deputy hall leader is an official fan, it is not easy for the other party to sit in the position of the deputy hall leader.


    If she delays too long, the other party will doubt her, and I''m afraid it will affect the later plan.


    Shen Tang made up his mind. If he still got nothing in another hour, he would take someone back.


    But for today''s action, she will try to keep them tight lipped and find a suitable excuse to dispel the vice hall leader''s doubt.


    Shen Tang is a smart man. Naturally, he will not stay here and compete with a dead end who will never get through.


    The person she sent out to follow only said that the man entered the cave, but didn''t say whether the other party came out of the cave later.


    What she thought was that perhaps the reason why the cave had many mechanisms was still a dead end, because it might be just a cover up.


    Thinking of this, she immediately led people back on the same road.


    But what she never thought of was that the mechanism traps that had not easily escaped were actually two-way!


    That is to say, when they went out, they went through the pain they suffered when they came in again!


    Even with previous experience, Shen Tang''s team lost another half of it.


    When she came out, she brought about 50 people in high spirits. Now, less than half of them are left.


    These fools!


    Shen Tang kept scolding in his heart.


    I''ve been cheated once before, and those people can be cheated again. It''s stupid to the extreme!


    Outside the cave, the remaining twenty people looked a little embarrassed.


    But Shen Tang was protected by them all the way. Except that his face was not very good-looking, he had no other injuries on his body.


    She finally took a deep look at the tunnel that made her kneel twice, and her heart was full of dirty words.


    This damn place, she doesn''t want to come all her life!


    Therefore, Shen Tang didn''t see that the eyes of the remaining 20 people behind him revealed a strange sense of excitement.


    That''s great!


    Sure enough, they eliminated more than a dozen opponents.


    According to this, it won''t take long. There will only be one person left around Shen Tang, and that person will be himself!


    ......


    In the secret camp, Lin Mengya didn''t know there was a female sea king outside. She was bringing her own pool of Mola fish to find trouble for her family.


    Just then, there was a little problem in the camp.


    "Not enough medicine?"


    Lin Mengya was urgently sent back by the teacher.


    Before that, long Tianyu also wanted to make out with his wife for a while in the name of comfort. As a result, there were too many people competing for favor, and he couldn''t provoke any of them.


    I can only let my wife come here temporarily in tears.


    "Speaking of this, I was angry. So many good herbs were ruined by that stupid thing!"


    Bai Lirui felt chest pain when he mentioned this.


    You know, as a master of poison medicine, he was used to seeing many precious herbs.


    But the more so, the more he knows the effect of a good drug.


    Therefore, even when he conducted various drug experiments with his good disciples, he would adhere to the principle of cherishing and strive not to waste every herb.


    What happened?


    The good herbs that his apprentice son-in-law carefully prepared for his good apprentice and him are a disaster for Le ran who doesn''t know anything!


    "Don''t worry, teacher. Write down the names of the missing herbs. I''ll find a way." Lin Mengya comforted.


    Baili Rui sighed, "that''s all they can do, but they are still at a critical moment. These herbs are really indispensable. I thought there would be inventory in the camp, but I didn''t expect to have any."


    Lin Mengya was stunned by the teacher''s last sentence, but she didn''t say anything, but asked the teacher to make a list.


    She took a look. Fortunately, although the missing herbs were important, they were not difficult to get.


    "Teacher, leave it to me to find a way. You try to delay for three days. After three days, I will get these herbs back."


    Lin Mengya believed in the teacher''s ability, so she didn''t say anything else. Instead, she asked Bai Su to help her pack up some things. She was going out for a few days.


    Then she went to find long Tianyu.


    The man just came out of the cell. His calm face suddenly became elated after seeing her.


    But as soon as Lin Mengya spoke, long Tianyu frowned.


    "Are you going out now?"


    "Well, the teacher said, now is the critical moment. These drugs must not be broken."


    "Can it be delayed for a few days?" Long Tianyu also knows the importance of things, but if they go out now, they are reluctant to take some risks.


    Of course, he was reluctant to let his wife have a little loss.


    But Lin Mengya looked at him strangely, "I don''t want to go out, but those drugs that clearly have sufficient inventory disappeared overnight. Why, you say?"


    Long Tianyu''s heart suddenly jumped, and he felt a little guilty and short of breath.


    All those herbs were used by him as incense and antidote.


    He clenched his fist with one hand against the corner of his lips and cleared his throat unnaturally. "What madam said is reasonable. It''s not too late. Let''s go now!"


    Lin Mengya gave him a nasty look.


    Dog man knows to pretend in front of her. She wants to see when this guy can pretend.


    Bai Su neatly packed a small burden for her.


    Although she was reluctant to give up her master, now Cairu couldn''t get away, so she had to stay and take care of her two little masters.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya promised her that she would come back in three days, and long Tianyu was with her this time. Bai Su was relieved.


    Their departure did not disturb the others in the camp.


    Just recently, people have been flustered by the matter of deputy envoy Cao. If they don''t come forward for the time being, they will only be regarded as dealing with the mess left by deputy envoy Cao.


    They came to the tunnel where Deputy envoy Cao wanted to lead the Guo family into.


    However, compared with the previous relaxed and comfortable, this time, long Tianyu was very careful.


    "Be sure to follow me and don''t leave at an inch."


    Long Tianyu held her hand tightly as she spoke.


    As soon as she went in, Lin Mengya felt different from before.


    "It seems a lot darker than before?" She whispered.


    Long Tianyu gave a "um" and continued to grope for the mechanism on the wall.


    "There are only monthly


    Only on the first day of junior high school can we pass through, and we must know the location of the internal organs before we can go out smoothly. "


    "What about the other time?" Lin Mengya became more curious.


    At this time, long Tianyu also touched the mechanism on the wall, which was a sigh of relief.


    "Will die."


    Lin mengarden felt a chill and jumped up from his back.


    What, what?


    "Ha ha, this joke is not funny at all." But her voice was a little dry.


    This damn guy doesn''t really look like what she thinks, does he?


    "Don''t be afraid. As long as you follow me, I will take you out safely."


    Long Tianyu never looked back and tried to identify the direction in the deep tunnel.


    But Lin Mengya felt more and more that his words were wrong.


    But she didn''t dare to think deeply. She just kept brainwashing herself in her heart. It must be this guy''s nonsense. How could he take risks with himself?


    But as she walked, she felt something wrong.


    "Do you think the taste here has changed?"


    Lin Mengya, who unconsciously picked up the high five sense acuity, only felt that she smelled a faint smell.


    Long Tianyu joked with interest, "I''m afraid you''re not a dog nose. You''re so powerful."


    Lin Mengya immediately retorted, "you are the dog''s nose. Besides, I have five senses. You don''t know."


    In the dark, although he looked tight, his eyebrows and eyes were smiling.


    He knew that she would believe what she said.


    Although what he said was true, he couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Yes, it''s just that those bloodthirsty bats have just come back to build their nests. You can smell it. It seems that your nose should be more powerful than a dog''s nose."


    "What? Bloodthirsty bat?" Lin Mengya almost couldn''t control her volume.


    Is this guy crazy?


    She has heard of bloodthirsty bats. They usually only live in caves in deep mountains and forests.


    This thing is smaller than ordinary bats, but the most powerful is their claws and fangs.


    They are naturally bloodthirsty killers, and all parts of their body are born for killing.


    Even wings have evolved sharp bone spines.


    Don''t say it''s a deliberate attack. Even if it''s just flying around other animals, it''s not good as long as it''s rowed.


    This thing is the top killer in the animal world.


    Compared with them, the insects she met before can definitely be called cute!


    She subconsciously grasped her man''s hand, unconsciously pasted it to long Tianyu''s side, and whispered slightly nervously, "can we change a way?"


    She''s not afraid of bats, she''s just afraid of death!


    Long Tianyu said with a little regret, "that''s why I told you to wait two more days. These days Japan is the day when female bats give birth."


    what?


    Lin Mengya now has only her hair standing upside down.


    Even if she doesn''t understand the law of bat reproduction, she knows that generally, animals that give birth are more irritable.


    Even in modern times, reports of domestic pets attacking people are common.


    It is the nature of all animals to protect their young.


    So, they''re here to bring nutrition to the female bat?

 Chapter 3203

    But Lin Mengya has never been a counsellor.


    However, just for safety, she still grabbed her man''s hand and carefully followed long Tianyu''s back.


    Well, she''s not afraid, mainly because she doesn''t want to disturb those bat mothers!


    They walked in the dark. In the quiet and deep tunnel, they could only hear their footsteps almost coincident.


    Lin Mengya resisted the impulse to turn on the night vision function. Sometimes being invisible is also a kind of self-protection.


    Most importantly, her body has just experienced a load overload. According to the advice of Xiaoyao, she''d better not turn on the function of the system in recent days.


    Long Tianyu pulled her, but the corners of her lips were slightly aroused.


    I have to say that it''s really hard for my wife to rely on herself wholeheartedly.


    As a man and a capable man, every time he sees his wife show his strongest side, he has to say that he has a little regret in addition to pure appreciation and pride.


    He is not the kind of guy with a surplus of male psychology. He has to turn his daughter-in-law into a dodder flower and only depend on himself.


    If so, he will feel that the other party is too weak and he won''t like it.


    But men still need to be relied on by their wives occasionally.


    Fortunately, every time his wife will satisfy him and let him give birth to more self-confidence.


    As long as his wife can trust him, he feels that nothing in the world is difficult to live by himself.


    The two men walked in the tunnel for about ten minutes. Lin Mengya''s ears faintly heard some sounds. Her body couldn''t help being stiff, and she stuck closer to long Tianyu.


    Long Tianyu''s heart softened into a pool of water and quickly took his wife in his arms.


    "Not afraid. Bloodthirsty bats are most sensitive to light sources at this time. As long as we are careful."


    Nestled in the man''s arms, she nodded nervously.


    No wonder Yu had to discredit herself. It turned out that she was afraid of stimulating the female bat who was giving birth.


    The sound of flapping wings is getting closer and closer, and the smell that belongs to bats is getting stronger and stronger.


    Unlike ordinary bats, the feces of bloodthirsty bats can not be used as medicine yemingsha.


    But it has other wonderful functions, such as making spices.


    This kind of spice is also extremely rare outside, because although bloodthirsty bats are ferocious, they feed on animal blood all year round.


    But also because of the harsh living conditions, they generally live in the inaccessible dense forest.


    After special processing, the excrement of bloodthirsty bats will give off a strong aroma, and the aroma is quite special, which seems to have a soul stirring charm.


    Therefore, it is also called "Yan soul". One or two Yan soul incense can be worth a thousand liang of gold!


    Nevertheless, it is still hard to find a fragrance.


    Just because this bloodthirsty bat is too difficult to find, even if it is found, it is difficult to get close, not to mention that it can safely get their feces to make incense.


    Generally, if you want to get incense, you will first throw some live bait in to lead away all the bloodthirsty bats, and then take the opportunity to take away the feces.


    But the risk factor of this method is too high.


    You know, bloodthirsty bats are social animals. Every time, a group of Hula rushes out, sucks up the blood of their prey, and then a group of Hula goes back. This is a time


    It is uncontrollable, and there is not enough time.


    Therefore, those who take risks to get incense are almost ten dead and lifeless. Occasionally, one who can escape from heaven must have paid a great price.


    And such difficulty did not reduce the value of Yan soul, but made it rise and everyone flocked to it.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya didn''t have a little greedy heart. Now she just wants to leave here with other men quickly.


    Although she likes money very much, she has to spend it with her life. She doesn''t want to put her life here.


    Holding her heart, she felt something flying above her head.


    I''m not afraid. Anyway, my man said that those bloodthirsty bats are most afraid of being stimulated by the light source. As long as they don''t die, they can go out safely from here.


    She rubbed out step by step. This time, she really knew that it was difficult step by step.


    Finally, she heard the sound, as if it had gradually turned behind her.


    That means they''re coming out!


    Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, she felt the footsteps coming from the other end!


    Someone is coming. Who is it?


    Almost at the next moment, long Tianyu, who had taken a step in front of her, suddenly pulled her into his arms. As soon as she turned around, the two people had hidden before she could react.


    The incident happened suddenly, but Lin Mengya still felt the tension of long Tianyu.


    So, this is not the person he arranged?


    Just thinking, the strange scene attracted her attention.


    What''s going on?


    She widened her glasses and looked over their heads.


    There was a layer of transparent glass, and there was fire on it!


    No!


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart.


    What bloodthirsty bats fear most is the stimulation of the light source. If the people above get closer, they may disturb the bloodthirsty bats.


    But she didn''t know who it was, and looking at her man, it was obvious that his eyes were full of accidents and vigilance.


    After all, who''s up there?


    "What the hell is this? Look at what you''ve done. I don''t know where you want to take us all. I don''t think you''re kind!"


    The person above is Shen Tang and her group of molas.


    She refused to give up before and took people to look around.


    Finally, after losing ten more people in succession, she finally found another hole in a mountain depression.


    But compared with those they met in front, the tunnel seemed too calm.


    They walked all the way, but they didn''t encounter any secret tunnel. It was just like an ordinary tunnel without danger.


    Anyway, Shen Tang still didn''t dare to be careless. She still let the remaining group of molas walk in front, and she still followed behind, and occupied a favorable position where she could run away at any time.


    The two people who volunteered to explore the way are still bickering because they don''t usually deal with it, but they don''t know that this is a road to death, and the reason why they don''t set mechanism traps is because it''s unnecessary.


    Finally, the beating fire disturbed the bloodthirsty mother bat giving birth in the cave.


    They are inherently sensitive to light sources, and the bloodthirsty female bats have no reason to be wise during their pups


    In other words, they will even indiscriminately attack those at risk.


    Besides, the other party is not the same kind at all!


    Countless shadows suddenly fell from the top of the cave.


    The two people who walked in front didn''t even see clearly. They felt a sudden sharp pain on their bodies, like being stabbed by countless knives at the same time.


    "Ah! What!"


    "It''s a bat! Run, it''s a bat!"


    The two people in front became two blood gourds almost in an instant.


    The people behind them finally saw the appearance of bloodthirsty bats, and the screams of horror echoed in the cave, but it startled more bloodthirsty bats!


    Shen Tang also heard the commotion inside, but she didn''t know it was not an ordinary bat. At the moment, Shen Tang, who was protected by people, even felt that the people in front were too fussy.


    Isn''t it a flying mouse?


    As for such a powerful cry, these men are really useless!


    But then, her face gradually became dignified, and even kept retreating.


    As the number of bloodthirsty bats became more and more, they almost rushed up and sucked a big living man into a corpse.


    And the man looked as if he had been cut by thousands of knives.


    The quick minded people had already started to run back, regardless of the cry for help from the people in front of them.


    Anyway, the more people die, the better. In the end, Shen Tang is his own!


    There are still many people with such ideas. Therefore, after several tragic deaths in succession, the people behind saw that things were bad and surrounded Shen Tang to retreat outside.


    But just after running a few steps, Shen Tang suddenly remembered something. He quickly stopped, grabbed the people around him and asked, "are those bats very sharp wings that can cut people?"


    She was so eager that she didn''t notice how close she was to the man.


    Sure enough, with fewer people, he could get close to the goddess in his mind, "yes, sister Tang, let''s go quickly. That thing is really evil!"


    Ordinary bats are not so aggressive. They are bloodthirsty bats!


    For a moment, she thought of the precious soul fragrance!


    So many bloodthirsty bats, how much soul fragrance does she have to harvest?


    But she knew that even the lotus master of their seven color lotus flowers was very rare for this gorgeous soul fragrance.


    It is said that there was a family who offered only half a liang of Yan soul incense, which was appreciated by the lotus Lord.


    There are so many bloodthirsty bats, I''m sure there will be dozens of kilograms!


    Ha ha ha! God finally chose to stand on her side this time. If she had the beautiful soul fragrance for decades, she could not even pay attention to the hall leader!


    Now she made up her mind.


    She must get these beautiful soul incense!


    Then she stopped and said in a hoarse voice, "we can''t just go. The people inside are our brothers. We can''t leave them like this!"


    They were also stunned, thinking that it was not her who ran the earliest and fastest just now?


    But now, seeing her sad look, she softened her heart one by one.


    This woman is so kind!


    One day she died for her, would she be as reluctant to part with herself as she is now?

 Chapter 3204

    It has to be said that Shen Tang really has the right advantage for the psychology of these men.


    Obviously, just now she turned around and ran away. She didn''t care about the lives of those people at all, but now her crying aroused the sympathy of these people and felt that she was a kind-hearted, loving and righteous woman.


    For a time, these people also felt more pity for her. As soon as they were hot-blooded, they didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Some even volunteered to save people.


    The idea of saving people is not so pure, but I don''t want to fall in front of my beloved woman.


    Soon, Shen Tang burst into tears and smiled. He looked at the tunnel behind him, but the fundus of his eyes glittered with the essence of calculation.


    "I thank you for them, but the bats There are so fierce that I''m afraid you''ll be in danger if you go."


    She wanted to talk and stopped. She hung her eyes and bit her lips. She looked really in a dilemma.


    She cares about them!


    This group of molas are still complacent. They always feel that Shen Tang is the most reluctant person is himself.


    At present, some people offer advice.


    "In my opinion, it''s better to burn these flat haired animals!"


    Shen Tang was excited about the proposal.


    However, her goal is to burn those animals to death. If she loses the Yan soul incense, won''t she lose more than she gains?


    At that moment, he hesitated and said, "this method is too cruel. Besides, we accidentally entered the nest of bats and alerted them..."


    These words, however, made the man who put forward the proposal want to pity her more.


    So, the man with a bit of indulgence advised: "who let these miscellaneous animals block our way, just a group of animals. Killing all of them is to eliminate harm for the people!"


    After saying that, he also took Shen Tang''s hand and comforted himself: "Tang Tang, you are good at everything, but your heart is too soft. These animals are not worth your pity."


    Shen Tang seemed to be moved by him and said, "even so, I''m still worried about the people inside. What if the animals fly around and hurt the people inside?"


    That person wants to say that if they are hurt, they will be hurt. That only means that their lives are bad and they deserve this disaster.


    But when he said this, he swallowed it again.


    For fear that a mistake would make Shen Tang sad and sad, he had to reluctantly think about the damn guys, and then hypocritically said, "otherwise, let''s find a way to lead out the little beasts and burn them at that time."


    Shen Tang''s eyes lit up, but his voice was more and more gentle and praised the man.


    "I knew you wouldn''t let me down. It''s not too late. Let''s save people quickly!"


    Get rid of those annoying bats earlier, and she can get the precious soul fragrance earlier.


    At that time, she will see who dares to look down on her!


    Those men who were a little late didn''t wait for her to urge, and couldn''t wait to express themselves in front of her and compete for the opportunity to show their face.


    Shen Tang despised them more and more.


    Just a bunch of brainless fools!


    When yanhunxiang gets her hands, she doesn''t have to play with them anymore.


    Moreover, she wants to swallow the secret of Yan soul fragrance alone. Naturally, the fewer people know, the better.


    So these people, she didn''t intend to let them go back alive.


    It''s just that the bloodthirsty bats here can clean up her future troubles.


    After several arguments, the man who came up with the idea was pushed out to attract bats


    Come out.


    The man was livid and looked at the group of guys with his teeth clenched.


    They are jealous of their face in front of Tangtang!


    But he didn''t want to go.


    Nonsense, who really wants to die!


    Besides, Tangtang will not let him go.


    But when he turned his eyes to Shen Tang for help, the latter looked at himself with a disappointed face.


    "Tang Tang, I..." He was nervous and wanted to explain.


    But Shen Tang said, "I thought you were the bravest. If you don''t dare to go, forget it."


    As she spoke, she looked at the man in the crowd who was the most difficult to deal with him.


    Looking at each other''s face, he proudly said, "Gee, you''d better come back. This kind of thing still needs our men!"


    In an instant, men''s reason is replaced by jealousy.


    He clenched his teeth and said stubbornly, "you''d better save it. I''m afraid you have to get in before you bring the bat!"


    Unexpectedly, the other party smiled, "Tang Mei likes my strong body! Women naturally like capable men!"


    Except Shen Tang, all the people present were men. Naturally, they could hear the joke of the strong man with a fishy smell of meat in his mouth.


    But these words made men''s eyes red.


    He clenched his fist tightly and stared at the strong man with gnashing teeth.


    The latter is also a provocative face and doesn''t pay attention to the thin skinned monkey at all.


    "Wait for me, I''ll kill you sooner or later!"


    Men are very insidious every word.


    But the strong man didn''t take his threat in the eye at all. Instead, he continued to provoke and said, "kill me? Oh, do you still want your daughter-in-law to kill me in bed? Tut Tut, I say you are true. Since you don''t want your daughter-in-law, why can''t you give it to me?"


    Zhuang Hans spoke out their new and old grudges without care.


    The man was so angry that he almost didn''t rush over and fight with the strong man.


    "You dare say! That''s my daughter-in-law!"


    The anger of being green makes the man''s teeth itch.


    He and the strong man had the hatred of robbing his wife, but unexpectedly, the other party was haunted and still wanted to rob Tangtang with him.


    Even the Yellow faced woman at home, but Shen Tang, he will never let the other party get involved!


    Shen Tang looked coldly at the quarrel between the two people and saw that they were almost fighting. She pulled a quarrel impatiently, but she was habitually good words when she opened her mouth.


    "Well, let''s not mention the past. Everyone is on the same boat now. It''s not too late to wait until we get back."


    Then she turned to the man whose eyes were red with anger and whispered, "go and come back quickly. There are many people here. Don''t worry."


    The man nodded, but still gave a warning stare at the strong man.


    Looking at the latter''s indifference, his heart was full of twisted hatred.


    no way!


    He must not let that bastard continue to live, otherwise, he must poison Tangtang.


    Not as good as¡ª¡ª


    The sinister calculation climbed into the man''s eyes.


    This time, he must let that bastard stay here forever!


    ......


    But the commotion caused by Shen Tang''s party was not just the bloodthirsty Batman who was giving birth


    Bat.


    There are Lin Mengya and long Tianyu hiding under the transparent cover.


    The two of them saw the group of people being chased away by bloodthirsty bats with their own eyes. The strong smell of blood mixed with the original taste here made Lin Mengya want to vomit.


    She quickly plunged into the arms of her own man and sniffed the familiar drug fragrance of her own man, which made her feel better.


    Long Tianyu gently stroked her back. After a long time, he whispered, "is it better?"


    "Well, much better. What''s the matter with these people? Don''t they know there are bloodthirsty bats here?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu continued to pat her gently on the back and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know. It''s probably the people who broke in outside, but I don''t think they accidentally entered by mistake."


    Lin Mengya lay in his arms and carefully recalled the scene she had just seen.


    Although it was a little fuzzy across the transparent cover, she could judge from her voice that most of the intruders were men.


    And she kept hearing a name - Shen Tang in the sound of shouting.


    I don''t know who this "Shen Tang" is. How does she feel that other people seem to exist to protect this "Shen Tang"?


    Long Tianyu apologized and kissed his wife''s forehead. "It seems that we have to wait. Bloodthirsty bats have just been disturbed. I''m afraid they can''t calm down for a while."


    Lin Mengya also nodded and continued to lie on her man''s chest, but she still couldn''t resist her curiosity and pointed to the transparent cover outside, "what''s going on?"


    Long Tianyu smiled and whispered in her ear.


    "It''s all natural crystal. Although it looks transparent, it''s actually very thick. People can walk on it, and it''s full of holes, which can also make things fall down."


    What''s on it?


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of the raw materials of yanhunxiang.


    Suddenly, the whole person was a little bad.


    "Aren''t we..." She said, how can the taste here be so strong!


    Looking at his wife''s disdain, long Tianyu couldn''t help bending his fingers and bouncing her forehead.


    "Who has to come out now? It''s the breeding period of bloodthirsty bats, and it''s also the best time for yanhunxiang."


    Therefore, even if this channel can be used, he tries not to use it.


    Lin Mengya was going to be so angry with him that she couldn''t help stretching out her hand and pinching him in the ribs.


    "Hum! Yes! Who is so unlucky that he used up all our stored herbs in one night?"


    Listening to his husband''s popular questioning, long Tianyu immediately felt that he had lifted a stone and hit his foot.


    All right!


    His wife was right, but he chose to shut up.


    But now the bats above are dishonest, so they can only hide temporarily.


    However, the ground here has long been covered with clean plant ash, and these bloodthirsty bats officially entered the breeding period yesterday. In fact, they are not dirty at all.


    But the distressed daughter-in-law still prevailed.


    Long Tianyu took her and hid in a cave below. There was no crystal here, and naturally there was no precious raw material of yanhunxiang.


    As soon as the two talents hid, there came the sound of hurried footsteps over their heads.


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning. Didn''t those people have run away just now?


    Why are you back?

 Chapter 3205

    Suddenly, she heard a cry.


    "Ah! You bastards, come on! Come after grandpa if you have seed!"


    Lin Mengya was silent. She had never seen such a mentally retarded person looking for death.


    The bloodthirsty bat was startled again!


    The voice of the wings came, and then the man who had just spoken rudely immediately ran away.


    So, is it really mentally retarded?


    But soon, they smelled a burning smell.


    Long Tianyu frowned almost instantly and whispered, "they want to burn all the bloodthirsty bats."


    Burn?


    Lin Mengya''s look changed slightly, and her heart couldn''t help getting nervous.


    According to Yu, she can probably guess the existence of these bloodthirsty bats. I''m afraid they were deliberately raised by their own men.


    At ordinary times, it can not only protect this secret channel, but also exchange the raw materials of yanhunxiang for a lot of wealth to maintain the normal operation of the camp.


    It can be said that these bloodthirsty bats are also a very important part of the camp.


    She was thinking that long Tianyu had moved, but she ran to a place where they had passed before, groped and pressed the mechanism, and then walked back quickly, pulling her to hide in the deepest part of the cave.


    The man kept her firmly under his body, but she could clearly hear the strong heartbeat coming from her chest.


    The voice seemed to soothe her uneasiness at once.


    Lin Mengya relaxed her stiff body and hid in his arms with complete trust.


    She believes that Yu will protect herself.


    ......


    Outside the tunnel, Shen Tang looked at the deep inside of the tunnel from time to time.


    "Why haven''t you come out yet? It won''t be so useless. You''ll die before those things are brought out?"


    She muttered in a small voice, and no one heard her.


    Of course, if it was normal, she would not do anything to expose her true nature.


    But now, her dream is readily available, hidden in this tunnel.


    This made Shen Tang more urgent. He didn''t even care about other people''s ideas. He just stayed at the exit and kept looking anxiously.


    "Gee, I''ve said that waste is useless. In the end, I have to go."


    The face of the strong man who had clashed with men before was full of contempt.


    In his opinion, a man who can''t even protect his daughter-in-law is a loser!


    With that, he took the initiative to come to Shen Tang with a wicked smile on his face.


    Compared with men''s obsession with her, strong men have more desire to conquer Shen Tang.


    After all, he felt very happy when he saw that loser eating in front of him again and again.


    As for the woman Shen Tang, sooner or later it will be in his bag.


    A pair of iron walls of the strong man went to embrace Shen Tang''s slender waist very wantonly, but he was patted open by the other party.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen Tang asked fiercely, and the man was stunned by his unusual reaction.


    However, she was not in a hurry to explain.


    The strong man is not very cheerful. He always feels that the reason why the other party rejects him is because he still cares about the loser inside.


    I was thinking about how to suppress each other more falsely and badly, so that she could know who was the most powerful man.


    "Come on, you''re so worried, then I


    Just go in in person. "


    He moved his hands and feet, making a pair of arrogance and lightness that did not take the little animals in the eyes.


    "But I''m not those fools. I can work for nothing."


    His eyes were askew, and he looked lustful.


    "What do you mean?" Shen Tang was dissatisfied with this.


    Among the more than a dozen people present, none of them, like the man, took their hearts and lungs out of her and didn''t ask for anything in return. They even didn''t hesitate to abandon their wives and children, but also wanted to follow them.


    Therefore, the strong man''s clearly marked price made her feel insulted.


    It''s like you''re the kind of bitch who sells her body!


    Shen Tang felt insulted and had no good attitude towards the strong man.


    The strong man raised his eyebrows, but said coldly, "don''t fool me like those fools. Of course, I work hard for you to sleep with you. You can''t promise. You may not be able to hide what you do behind the back of the vice hall leader."


    "You are shameless!" Shen Tang''s face flushed with anger. She stared at the man fiercely, revealing her vicious fangs for the first time.


    "Then go and Sue. I''ll see if the vice hall leader and the hall leader believe you or me! Don''t forget that you also participate in those things I do. If our ship capsizes, do you think you can escape?"


    The strong man''s smile finally disappeared.


    I didn''t expect this woman to be so cruel.


    Shen Tang doesn''t care what he thinks. Anyway, in the end, these people will stay here. What can they do even if they fall out?


    "It''s really the most poisonous woman''s heart! OK, Shen Tang, I''ll plant it this time. But in the future, we won''t invade the river, and I won''t care about your shit anymore."


    The strong man swears back.


    But just then, a figure suddenly came out of it.


    Shen Tang was blocked by a strong man and didn''t see the situation inside, but her crisis instinct developed over the years made her retreat several steps at the first time.


    "Son of a bitch, you die for me!"


    The roar of anger came, and the strong man subconsciously felt the crisis, but he was a step late in action.


    In fact, it was also because he underestimated the enemy carelessly and didn''t take the man to heart.


    But then, a pair of bloody hands directly hugged his waist.


    Followed by a disgusting burning smell and the sound of wings that can almost numb people''s scalp.


    It''s a bloodthirsty bat!


    "Shit, let go of me!"


    The strong man was in a hurry and quickly wanted to get rid of his hands.


    But the man who was seriously injured directly burst out great potential on the verge of death.


    "I must kill you!"


    Men''s anger burns their lives in severe pain.


    Although the strong man had tried his best, he could only be dragged into the burning bat flock in the end.


    "No! Don''t --"


    The screams of horror rang through the tunnel.


    At the last moment of his life, the man finally heard the strong man''s plea for mercy. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    He looked reluctantly at Shen Tang''s direction, but only saw a back.


    Look at him again!


    As long as he could see the sadness and sadness in her eyes before he died, he would feel no regret in death.


    Unfortunately, the other party never looked back.


    The man was stunned and stared at Shen Tang as they left


    To.


    The next moment, he fell to the ground and his life ended.


    No one knows what he thought at the last moment. Maybe it was his reluctance to part with Shen Tang, or his regret for his wife who was ruthlessly abandoned by him


    Shen Tang almost laughed when he saw the charred bodies of those bloodthirsty bats.


    Sure enough, God finally stood on her side!


    As long as those little beasts are burned to death, they can go in and harvest the beautiful soul fragrance.


    This can also be regarded as the compensation given to her by those damn little animals. In order to get rid of them, I have sacrificed a lot of people!


    Thick smoke billowed in the air, and Shen Tang almost couldn''t wait to rush in.


    She estimated that the time should be almost. She was about to take the lead to see her beautiful soul fragrance. As a result, she was held by an experienced middle-aged man.


    "Wait."


    "Can''t wait!" Shen Tang didn''t listen, but the man insisted on stopping her, even with a bit of dignity on his face.


    "Did you hear anything?" Manjing is an experienced old hunter.


    Naturally, he has heard of bloodthirsty bats and knows them better than the people present.


    Shen Tang waved each other''s hands impatiently. She found that these people were really getting in the way.


    "I didn''t hear anything!" She only heard countless gold and silver treasures calling her name.


    Then she ordered several people to go in with herself.


    The men proudly pushed away the middle-aged hunter and surrounded Shen Tang.


    At this time, the middle-aged Hunter suddenly looked up and looked at the northwest sky. His face suddenly changed.


    "Come back quickly, we have to get out of here quickly! I''m afraid we burned a group of female bats giving birth just now. It''s very thief. I''m afraid the male bats have got the news and are on their way here!"


    The horror of bloodthirsty bats, in addition to their own habits, is that these bats are collective actions.


    A population must consist of at least thousands of bloodthirsty bats.


    It can be said that provoking bloodthirsty bats is tantamount to provoking thousands of killers.


    Moreover, bloodthirsty bats attach great importance to their cubs. Even when female bats collectively give birth, male bats are not allowed to come near, but they will guard not far away and protect their females and cubs at any time.


    He thought it strange before. Generally speaking, bloodthirsty bats have strong attack power and will definitely chase them.


    But just now those bloodthirsty bats only chased for a short distance and turned back, as if they were driving them out.


    This only shows that they are guarding their cubs!


    finished! They burned all the female bats!


    Those male bats will never let them go!


    Like to confirm the middle-aged hunter''s guess, suddenly, a "dark cloud" covered the northwest sky.


    The "dark cloud" is approaching in their direction at an extremely fast speed.


    The middle-aged hunter put his hands on the shed and finally saw that the so-called "dark cloud" was the male bat who came in droves to rescue the female bat.


    No!


    "Come on! Here comes the male bat! If we don''t go now, we''ll all die here!"


    The middle-aged Hunter shouted eagerly to the people inside.


    However, Shen Tang ignored it.


    Now she is full of beautiful soul fragrance! Gorgeous soul fragrance!


    Here she is!

 Chapter 3206

    While Shen Tang was still dreaming of making a fortune, the group outside was the first to be attacked by bloodthirsty bats.


    The middle-aged hunter was the first to react. Regardless of others, he chose to get into the tunnel between lightning and flint.


    Other people''s reaction was not as fast as him, so almost in an instant, the rest fled in disorder, but none of them could escape the Revenge of bloodthirsty bats.


    The strong smell of blood immediately spread outside the tunnel, and their death was just a little able to stop the speed of the army of bloodthirsty bats.


    The middle-aged hunter kept running forward. At the moment, he had only one idea in his mind. Hurry to find Shen Tang and leave!


    Although he doesn''t know if he can live and get out of here.


    But after all, Shen Tang has saved his life. He can''t be so ungrateful.


    At this time, Shen Tang also ignored the charred blood thirsty mother bats. At the moment, she was thinking about how to draw those precious soul incense into her pocket.


    "Come on! Come and help!"


    She hurriedly beckoned the two people behind her to collect Yan soul incense.


    "This, this what thing?"


    The two men didn''t know the value of this thing at all, so their faces were disgusted.


    Shen Tang''s eyes were shining. Although she couldn''t see clearly, she thought there were so many bats that there should be a lot of beautiful soul fragrance.


    Hahaha, she''s really going to get rich this time!


    Then he said softly, "you don''t know the value of this thing. It''s a good thing that the outside world can''t find. If it weren''t for the two of you, I wouldn''t trust it."


    These words immediately dispelled the unwillingness in the hearts of the two people.


    One of them asked, "really? Is this really so expensive?"


    Shen Tang quietly took out her self-defense dagger, but her voice was still gentle and affectionate, "of course! I also inadvertently remembered the value of this thing. As long as we can put these things away, we will enjoy endless glory and wealth in our future life!"


    They had complete trust in her, especially their preference for them inside and outside, which made them excited like beating chicken blood.


    Therefore, the two people resisted the feeling of nausea and scrambled to pull the things on the ground into the cloth bag.


    These cloth bags were prepared to be used in the camp. After all, there are many good things for everyone.


    And the pursuit of Shen Tang is also a very expensive thing. Many of them spend their whole wealth on Shen Tang.


    Therefore, even if Shen Teng didn''t give them any positive response, they still pursued it relentlessly. After all, no one wants to let their money drift.


    Shen Tang stood aside and looked excitedly at the bag getting fuller and fuller, but she didn''t know that there were not many things on the ground that were useful.


    But Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can see their every move clearly.


    Long Tianyu told Lin Mengya before that the mechanism in the tunnel was built manually, but it has existed for a long time. No one knows who built such a wonderful mechanism.


    Take the huge crystal partition as an example. Long Tianyu and his colleagues verified that the crystal should have grown here.


    But it was artificially cut into such a shape. Even the holes on it were ready-made, and after they came in, the raw materials of yanhunxiang had piled up into a mountain.


    This is also the first windfall of long Tianyu. It is said to be


    Up to now, there are still more than half of the materials of that batch of gorgeous soul fragrance.


    Moreover, after his transformation, the crystal above can''t see the situation below.


    In other words, as long as they don''t go out, no one will find them watching from below.


    "It turned out that he came here with a beautiful soul fragrance. Tut, kill the chicken and get the egg. He''s really greedy."


    Lin Mengya understood each other''s intention.


    Of course, she is not a double standard.


    If it were her, she would certainly try her best to get such a big windfall.


    But only if she doesn''t hurt the female bats and their bat cubs.


    You know, the more harsh the living conditions, the more likely they are to become extinct, especially during their reproduction. If human intervention is too much, they may face extinction.


    Before, she thought these people had entered by mistake, but unexpectedly, it was someone who recognized the value of bloodthirsty bats that burned the mother bats.


    She was thinking, but there was a conversation over her head.


    "Look, there are a lot of bat cubs up here!"


    "It''s all dead! It''s harmful to keep this scourge."


    "Yes, wait, I''ll find a fire break now and burn them all!"


    Lin Mengya listened and frowned slightly.


    In the palace family land, whether it is mountains, forests, lakes or oceans, when the animal breeding season enters every year, everyone will naturally reduce the number of animals to be hunted.


    Moreover, some precious species are not allowed to hunt pregnant females and newborn cubs.


    Only by living in harmony with nature can they coexist with those animals.


    Bloodthirsty bats are indeed dangerous to humans, but they are also limited by conditions. They can only live in inaccessible places forever, which is far from a threat to humans.


    What''s more, the survival rate of these cubs has also been greatly reduced in the case of large-scale death of female bats.


    This is an extremely dangerous punishment for bloodthirsty bats. These people will burn all the cubs.


    Isn''t human greed the direct cause of such consequences?


    Shen Tang didn''t stop the conversation when he heard it.


    In fact, for her, she wants all the bloodthirsty bats in the world to die.


    In this way, the value of Yan soul fragrance in her hand can be higher.


    So the two people divided their work and worked together. One continued to load things from the ground, and the other ran to find something to write about dead branches that could be ignited, ready to burn these cubs.


    Next, Lin Mengya can''t sit still.


    She took long Tianyu''s big palm and tapped it in his palm. It was the secret code between them.


    "They can''t burn all those bat cubs!"


    "Why don''t I go out and distract them?"


    But long Tianyu silently estimated the time in her heart, and then gently grasped her slender fingers.


    "Wait a minute." He fell in her ear and said.


    Who knows, what sounded at the same time was a cry that had changed its voice: "run! The male bat is coming!"


    Someone hurried over, while Lin Mengya retracted into long Tianyu''s arms.


    At this time, a more powerful sound of wings came. Lin Mengya carefully distinguished it and found that the intensity of the sound was


    Several times before the female bat collective action!


    She didn''t see the scene outside. Naturally, she didn''t know that the male bats could almost be described as covering the sky and the sun.


    This is also the reason why bloodthirsty bats attach so much importance to female bats and cubs - there are too many singles in the group!


    It seems that it''s hard to be a bachelor, whether it''s a person or an animal!


    "It''s no use even if we go out now."


    This is why he sealed the passage under the crystal cover in advance.


    He never thought he could tame these little demons, so he kept this passage secret.


    After all, even if he is really careless, he may die here. He doesn''t dare to provoke these blood sucking little demons.


    Lin Mengya was a little relieved.


    And she didn''t abuse good people to bring people in at the risk of exposing herself.


    Besides, Yu also said that no one has walked through this channel for at least ten years.


    It''s now, it''s the critical moment when Shen Sulan''s associates try their best to invade their camp.


    The identity of these people is ready to come out.


    Moreover, they first took a fancy to yanhunxiang and burned a large number of female bats first.


    The cause and effect created by yourself can only be borne by yourself.


    If at first Shen Tang was a little impatient when she saw the middle-aged hunter who stumbled and rushed in, now she only had inexplicable panic.


    no She can''t die here!


    By the way, and those gorgeous soul incense, she has to take these things to escape.


    The middle-aged hunters listened to the news outside and knew that they were racing against every minute.


    Therefore, he hurriedly pulled Shen Tang inside.


    As for the outside, I''m afraid it has long been filled with bloodthirsty bats. If they go, they will die.


    The two men also hurried up and didn''t forget to hold on to the cloth bag they finally bought.


    "Me, where are we going?" Shen Tang ran out of breath and asked the middle-aged hunter.


    The sound from behind is really terrible!


    But clearly those bats were not led out and burned to death?


    What the hell is going on?


    The middle-aged hunter kept running to the inside of the tunnel. When he heard the speech, he quickly answered, "now you can only take one step at a time. I''m afraid you burned all the female bats that gave birth to cubs before, so the small animals came to revenge."


    "Then burn them again!" Shen Tang was cruel and cruel.


    Everything that hinders her should not exist!


    But the middle-aged hunters never slow down their speed, and the voices behind them are always chasing after them. Those things are afraid of light, but they can''t find an exit in the shortest time, and they will die!


    "There are so many animals that we can''t burn them alone, and the oil on the male bat is not as much as that of the female bat, so we can''t burn much."


    The plan will not succeed unless it is poured with a lot of fire oil first.


    At this time, the mouth of the middle-aged hunter was also secretly bitter. Those little beasts were very vindictive, and they didn''t know whether they could support them to find the exit.


    Hearing this, Shen Tang''s mind moved. A pair of sinister calculating eyes looked at the two people who followed closely behind him.

 Chapter 3207

    But said Lin Mengya.


    Because the two of them hid tightly, the bloodthirsty bats didn''t find two living people here at all.


    After about five minutes, the sound above disappeared completely.


    Lin Mengya, of course, opened the mechanism and took the opportunity to leave while the male bat ran after the enemy.


    "Let''s go quickly. Those world bats can''t tell whether they are their enemies or not."


    Long Tianyu is still in the mood to have a cold humor with her, but in fact, Lin Mengya is a little worried about the consequences of these guys'' nonsense.


    After all, as their own men say, bloodthirsty bats can''t tell the difference between people.


    If this group of people annoy the bats and take them out, the people living around will suffer.


    But now, it''s not her problem to worry about.


    According to the explanation given to her by long Tianyu, the tunnel is divided into upper and lower floors.


    Although there are many traces of manual excavation, it is more the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    The upper layer, that is, the tunnel where the bloodthirsty bats are located, can''t lead to the camp. If they are lucky, they may accidentally go out from another exit. In short, they can''t hit them.


    If they didn''t open the secret door of the mechanism, they couldn''t get in.


    It can be said that Lin Mengya is now full of curiosity and awe for the people who built this secret camp.


    How lucky is it to find such a natural paradise.


    I''m afraid the other party has also spent a lot of thought, manpower and material resources to create the effect that appears in the.


    It can only be said that this is a masterpiece shared by man and nature.


    Therefore, the digging talents did not try their best to drive away the bloodthirsty bats, but chose to coexist peacefully with them.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it may also be destroyed by human greed.


    "Hoo! It''s out!"


    They climbed out of a small cave half a person high.


    It''s sunny outside. It''s just that you suddenly touch and shake your eyes.


    Fortunately, they gradually adapted when they came out. Otherwise, I''m afraid they would have to be blind for a while to recover.


    "Where is this?" Lin Mengya looked at the surrounding environment, shook her hand and asked.


    "Behind this is a deserted village. Zhenlonggou is near here."


    It is obvious that long Tianyu is very familiar with this place. He simply distinguishes the direction and takes her along one direction.


    They had a discussion before, because they didn''t need much medicine this time, but they were just in a hurry.


    Considering the quality and quantity of bulk medicinal materials, it is most appropriate to purchase them through Lin Mengya''s large chamber of Commerce.


    But if you want to transport them safely, you need the help of long Tianyu''s people.


    They have no problem with this.


    After all, the cooperation between the two sides is not the first time. Even long Tianyu''s subordinates will be called to help by local chambers of Commerce from time to time.


    After all, their masters are a family, so they are naturally much closer than others.


    But for a small amount of medicinal materials, they can purchase some locally.


    However, before the clan meeting, things made a lot of trouble, and she was a little worried.


    "Go straight to the West here. There is a small town that can trade freely. The medicinal materials we need should be available there."


    Taking Lin Mengya


    After entering the camp, long Tianyu didn''t hide his familiarity with it.


    On the contrary, he felt that it was really good to take his daughter-in-law into his nest.


    Therefore, he is considering whether to take his wife for a walk in other camps. Maybe he can have some unexpected harvest.


    But Lin Mengya is not so interested.


    She nodded. "OK, let''s hurry."


    But long Tianyu held her.


    Lin Mengya tilted her head, looked puzzled and asked, "what are you doing again?"


    "Fool, are you going to walk?"


    Lin Mengya looked at her feet. "Is it far?"


    "If you walk over, it will take at least one day and one night." Long Tianyu said with a smile.


    But Lin Mengya wanted to bite her dog man.


    "Are you kidding me?" She narrowed her eyes slightly and her tone was full of threat.


    Long Tianyu quickly grabbed his daughter-in-law''s hand and said, "where am I willing to let you suffer, madam? Wait!"


    "Hey, where are you going?" Lin Mengya stopped him a little uneasy.


    This time, for the sake of confidentiality, only the two of them came out.


    Although their self-protection is more than enough in terms of their ability, the problem now is that they are not familiar with their lives, not to mention the enemies who are in the dark and eyeing.


    This made her a little too worried for fear that her man would have an accident.


    "I''ll go with you." Lin Mengya insisted.


    Long Tianyu reluctantly hooked her little nose and finally dragged her away.


    Their location is a small hillside. When the two of them go down, Lin Mengya also sees the deserted village in the mouth of long Tianyu.


    "Be careful. No one lived here about ten years ago."


    Long Tianyu helped her jump into the old yard of a family.


    In fact, such villages can be seen everywhere in the ancient people, probably because of the gradual reduction of the population, some of the remaining people choose to live in groups, and the village they lived in before has become like this.


    About because no one disturbed for more than ten years, the yard still retains the frame at that time.


    Lin Mengya glanced at it at random. It can be seen that at that time, it was a relatively surplus family.


    Long Tianyu took her around a path and reached the backyard where the grass grew.


    "What did you bring me here for?" She asked curiously.


    Who knows, long Tianyu just smiled mysteriously at her and then whistled.


    Suddenly, a horse''s neighing came not far away, as if in response to his whistle.


    Lin Mengya widened her eyes and saw a black horse running from a distance.


    "You, you..." Her tongue is a little knotted.


    I didn''t expect that long Tianyu had acquaintances here? No, it''s a cooked horse!


    There was a little pride in his eyes, but when he looked at the black horse again, his eyes still showed a little nostalgia.


    The horse was obedient, but stopped in front of them.


    Shui Lingling''s big eyes looked curiously at the two people in front of him.


    Long Tianyu stretched out his hand, and the horse lowered his big head and gently arched his hand with his head.


    "You are the child of black star. You two look so alike."


    Lin Mengya keenly felt that in her man''s mouth


    My black star is likely to have a deep relationship with him.


    Sure enough, the next moment long Tianyu explained to her, "Wuxing is the first wild horse I domesticated. In order to make it accept me, I secretly ran to the stable where I slept for three days."


    "Later, my mother punished me for this, but I think it''s worth it."


    That should be a rare capricious act in his youth.


    As a wild horse, Wuxing once hurt many people before being tamed by him.


    Even the best horse trainer in the palace was defeated by his wildness.


    Generally speaking, such a wild horse that is difficult to train will end up either being executed or being put into the hunting ground as prey. There is no escape from death.


    But he fell in love with the wild horse at the first sight of the black star.


    But later, when he happily pulled his black star to his father, he was favored by the prince.


    Since then, he has understood a truth.


    Before he doesn''t have enough ability, he doesn''t deserve to have anything, otherwise his things will be taken away by life, and he can only watch, but there is no way.


    Finally, the black star who has recognized the Lord still did not submit to the prince''s whip.


    As the culprit of disobedience to the prince, Wu Xing was almost killed. Finally, master saved it.


    After that, master secretly domesticated Wuxing for several years, and he grew up rapidly under master''s guidance.


    Finally, after he created the secret camp, he asked his master to secretly transport the black star.


    Master once said that Wuxing is the king of horses.


    Although he has a wild heart, he is also extremely intelligent and loyal.


    Even if the black star is dead, its descendants will still feel close to him.


    After all, he and black star have very deep feelings behind him, and he has never treated black star as a dumb beast.


    They are partners, intimate partners who can deliver their lives on the battlefield.


    "This yard used to be a pony farm. Black star is not suitable to be kept in captivity at all, so master and I put it here. Now it seems that this boy should have a good life."


    Although long Tianyu''s tone was very gentle, he still heard some regret hidden in his words.


    When Wuxing was tamed by him, he was just an adult, and as a horse, the longest life span was only more than ten years.


    What''s more, Wuxing was badly hurt twice and died three years after being sent here.


    When Lin Mengya heard him say this, she couldn''t help but feel distressed about what happened to her man.


    She doesn''t know how much her man has experienced and suffered in the years she didn''t participate in.


    But she is very glad that those experiences have made him who he is now, who loves her and is loved by her.


    Lin Mengya stretched out her hand and tentatively wanted to get close to the black horse in front of her.


    Who knows, she has always been loved by animals. This time, she was despised!


    Huh?


    Lin mengarden''s face was loveless. No, what''s the matter with this horse?


    She thought the black horse hated her contact. After all, she was a stranger to each other.


    But unexpectedly, when she withdrew her hand with some regret, the horse shouted at her.


    Long Tianyu looked at the black horse and his wife, and then narrowed his good-looking eyes.

 Chapter 3208

    "What''s the matter with it?"


    The reaction of the dark horse made Lin Mengya feel at a loss.


    After all, she didn''t understand horse language, but the cry of the black horse just now obviously didn''t mean to hate her.


    Especially now, the other party''s big watery eyes are looking at her, and it''s very cute!


    Facing his wife''s doubts, long Tianyu sneered three times in his heart.


    Oh! The black horse is worthy of being the descendant of the black star. His character is like ten percent of it.


    "He likes you very much, but this smelly boy is as shy as black star when he sees beautiful girls."


    But shyness is pretending. The smelly boy of Wuxing is. I''m afraid he will like to play coquettish with his wife when he gets familiar with her.


    Oh! moral!


    "Horses are shy, too?" Lin Mengya didn''t believe it at first.


    But when she tried to reach out again, the dark horse stepped forward with a few small steps, and then secretly rubbed her palm with his brain bag.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up in an instant. What her man said was true.


    Suddenly, my heart loved this black horse more.


    "Good! It may be hard for you later, but I''ll buy you the freshest and tender forage to eat!"


    Unconsciously, Lin Mengya''s voice became softer, almost like coaxing her own children every day, which made the little black horse very useful.


    Long Tianyu held his arm and watched his wife get used to the routine by the smelly boy. Suddenly, he didn''t want to deal with the scheming horse. Now it should be time to change.


    Lin Mengya was a little happy, but she was still a little nervous after being pulled onto her horse by her own man.


    "Can you do it?" In fact, she means that although the little black horse looks very spiritual, she is still a little worried. After all, the horses they rode before were trained.


    But this word was misinterpreted by men.


    Long Tianyu clamped the horse''s stomach, took his wife more tightly in his arms and whispered, "then see if your man can do it."


    Then he clamped the horse''s belly. The next moment, the little black horse hissed like an arrow off the string and ran away.


    ......


    Lin Mengya''s worries gradually got rid of. Although the little black horse was the first time to carry people, it seemed that it was born to run fast and steady. It had no sense of the unknown journey. As long as the people on the horse pointed out the direction, it could run without hesitation.


    With the help of the little dark horse, it took them only about an hour to walk the distance that could be completed one day and one night.


    The outline of the town appeared not far away, and there were finally traces of people''s activities on the nearby roads.


    It was too eye-catching. They first found a hidden place and got off the horse.


    The little dark horse rubbed them again and ran into the woods.


    It is an elf running wantonly in the mountains and forests. As long as it doesn''t want to, no one can find it.


    They also knew that their looks were a little dazzling, so Lin Mengya also put something easy to look in her little baggage.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a common couple came out of the woods.


    Although the man is tall and the woman is delicate, they are both back killers.


    It doesn''t matter how ugly the face looks, but it''s far from as amazing as it looks from the back.


    Of course, these two people are Lin Mengya and long Tianyu after camouflage. After changing their faces, they swagger in


    The trading town.


    There are not many people in the town, and I don''t know why. Lin Mengya always thinks the atmosphere here is a little strange.


    "I feel as if someone is staring at us."


    Lin Mengya has a keen eye.


    When they were on the road before, they also picked up some news about the town from pedestrians.


    This trading town is the largest trading town within a radius of dozens. There will be a centralized trade fair on the eighth day of every month.


    At that time, the surrounding residents will exchange their materials with each other. There are more things for things here than money circulation.


    However, there are usually several shops in the town that are open for long-term supply, but not many people come, only residents close to them come back.


    "Well, let''s go first and inquire about the news."


    Long Tianyu is also seeing and listening.


    Holding Lin Mengya''s hand, he walked to a restaurant on the street.


    The guys inside finally saw the two guests and hurried to welcome them. However, after seeing their clothes, their eyes flashed, but everything was normal and warmly greeted them.


    But his reaction, where can he hide from Lin Mengya and long Tianyu?


    something the matter!


    This is the conclusion of the couple, but they still don''t see it.


    "My guest, where are you from? What would you like to eat?"


    The man is very eager, but Lin Mengya is a little wary of him.


    Long Tianyu gently squeezed her hand. Lin Mengya immediately understood and asked the waiter, "what do you have to eat?"


    "There are a lot of things to eat in our shop. I don''t know what the taste is, but the beef noodles in our shop are unique. Would you like to try it, sir?"


    Beef noodles?


    To be honest, she doesn''t want to eat very much.


    After all, the current productivity is low, and most areas still focus on farming cattle and labor.


    Therefore, beef is not a common thing, and the most important thing is that the meat is old and can''t be cooked. It''s really not a good choice.


    "Anything else?" She asked again.


    The man immediately said, "yes, yes! I don''t know where you two are. Do you like our local taste?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard this, the man tried to find out their origin again and again, so he became more cautious.


    She didn''t know the local taste very well, so there was no need to tell this lie, so she said what they had prepared early in the morning.


    "We are not your local people. Originally, our husband and wife wanted to visit my mother''s relatives, but unfortunately, their family moved away a few years ago."


    In fact, this reason is not abrupt.


    Because the number of people has decreased sharply in recent years, coupled with the extremely uneven resources, the number of families has decreased sharply.


    The result is that the area where they live is shrinking little by little. In the end, almost like the Li family, they live in groups in one place.


    The man''s eyes lit up, so he said more enthusiastically: "so it is. I don''t know which one you''re looking for? Oh, don''t get me wrong, you two. Villains work in this town all year round, so the news should be more informed than others."


    "Maybe, I know where your relative lives! At that time, it''s not empty."


    Small


    Man, I''m a little impatient.


    Because he is sure that this is an excuse, the other party must not say it.


    As a result, the little daughter-in-law who seemed to be asking suddenly said in surprise, "that''s great! By the way, the man I''m looking for is one of my family uncles. His surname is Zhuang and his name is Zhuang Jinshan. His family is in a village more than ten miles away."


    "Speaking of it, my clan uncle is nearly sixty years old. I haven''t seen him since I was born, and I don''t know if he can recognize me? Xianggong, what do you say?"


    Then the woman looked at the man with uneasy eyes.


    The man just said in a deep voice, "I should recognize you. After all, you look like your father-in-law."


    "That''s great! I don''t know how they are after all these years, uncle?"


    The woman sighed and looked forward to the man: "young man, do you really know where my cousin is? Then I really thank you!"


    Man: a little confused!


    Because he knew this man named Zhuang Jinshan.


    He used to be a peddler carrying a shoulder pole. Of course, he often came to the town to sell goods, but that was a few years ago.


    Later I heard that he was in poor health, so I stayed at home.


    But he knows this person and has often met before, so he knows his situation very well.


    The man was a son-in-law who came to the door. That''s why he broke off his relationship with his family and was expelled from the family. He can''t go back all his life.


    But he also secretly told himself that in fact, there is a brother in his family who cares about him. The two brothers often keep correspondence, but it''s a pity that their brothers are afraid to meet again.


    Isn''t this girl right now?


    The elder Zhuang told him about the brothers in the family after he was drunk. After he woke up, the other party gave him some cakes and urged him not to reveal it, so as not to let the family know that it was bad for his brother.


    Of course, he won''t take the initiative to annoy, and he forgot it over time. Moreover, it was several years ago. If the other party didn''t mention the name, he might remember it.


    So I''m afraid the other party is true.


    After all, if it was a fake, it wouldn''t happen to bump into Lao Zhuang''s situation, would it?


    Besides, he hasn''t come to the town for three or four years. Even if he wants to inquire, no one will take the initiative to mention Lao Zhuang?


    He thought so, and the brightness in his eyes sank visibly to the naked eye.


    Lin Mengya: Oh! Acting in front of her, she can be confused for each other!


    The man dispelled his doubts and didn''t pay much attention to their attitude.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu only need a few steamed buns and a pot of coarse tea.


    Seeing that they were so poor, the man was more sure that they were not what they thought, and their attitude was more perfunctory.


    Just for the sake of Lao Zhuang''s face, I didn''t give them a bad face.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu don''t care.


    They didn''t really come to dinner anyway.


    But the man''s attitude just now shows a lot of problems.


    I''m afraid someone is looking for someone!


    Moreover, she guessed that it was probably the two of them that the other party was looking for.


    So they talked in secret language, negotiated to buy medicine later, and then tried to leave when they didn''t attract others'' attention.

 Chapter 3209

    There is only one drugstore in the town, which is an extremely scarce human resource in ancient Chinese doctors.


    Doctors with a little ability were either poached by large pharmacies or invited back by families for their own use.


    There is at most a barefoot doctor in a small town like them.


    Therefore, except for a waiter and a shopkeeper, there is no doctor in the hospital.


    Lin Mengya said the few herbs she lacked.


    Fortunately, although the drugstore is small, it still has a complete range of drugs, and several of them are produced locally because they are ancient people, so the drugstores have goods in stock.


    It''s just that the quality of medicinal materials is not enough.


    So she just asked if there was any better medicine. She could buy it with more money.


    Who knows, The shopkeeper poured bitter water on her helplessly: "To be honest, we also want to buy more good herbs, but we can''t help it. A large number of herbs are in the hands of other families. Even if we want to buy them from the medicine farmers, we can only pick up the things they don''t want. Alas, the world is getting more and more difficult, and I don''t know when I can maintain my small business."


    At present, the plight of the ancient people, Lin Mengya also feels that the ancient people are sliding in an extremely dangerous direction.


    But in the end, this is a matter within their ancient family.


    She can help her friends, but she can''t force others to change their minds by pressing their heads.


    The shopkeeper must have just complained to her.


    When Kwai''s hands were clear and fast, all the herbs were wrapped up and handed over to the Dragon sky. They paid off the silver and then left.


    No, as soon as they left the front foot, someone came in to requisition the herbs in the medicine shop.


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw each other''s appearance, his face immediately wrinkled into bitter gourd. This is a big man he can''t offend, so he had to quickly curry favor with him.


    "Oh, it''s steward Qin. We''re a small business. Please raise your hand and let us live."


    With that, the shopkeeper took out the silver that had not yet covered the heat and quietly stuffed it into the steward of Qin.


    Of course, he is reluctant to give up, but compared with these silver, it is more important to keep his own small medicine shop, otherwise his family can only drink the West and north wind.


    Steward Qin is a middle-aged man of about 30 years old. He looks handsome. Unfortunately, his eyes reveal a bit of shrewd calculation. At a glance, he knows that he is a bad character.


    At the moment, he was just weighing the silver in his hand, and the arc of his mouth was hypocritical and cold.


    "Shopkeeper Yan, why are you so polite to me?"


    Shopkeeper Yan immediately flattered and said, "yes, yes! I can''t open this small shop without your care these years."


    In fact, I scolded the greedy bastard hundreds of times.


    Who shop in this town hasn''t been threatened by this bastard?


    Even a large part of the monthly profit is taken to play this bastard, but he doesn''t want to. He''s not satisfied.


    Steward Qin stuffed the silver into his arms with satisfaction, but said with a high sounding voice: "since it''s the intention of shopkeeper Yan, I won''t be polite to you. Well, although the medicinal materials in the shop have been requisitioned by us, I''ll try my best to get you some compensation. What do you think?"


    Shopkeeper Yan was so anxious that he thought how could this be done!


    Even if there is compensation, I''m afraid this guy will have to take more than half of it


    At that time, there will be no medicine in his shop and no compensation. Isn''t that money and goods empty?


    Will their family be forced to a dead end?


    For a time, he even wanted to resist because of anger.


    However, after seeing that all the people brought by the other party were carrying deadly long knives, he could only swallow this tone.


    It doesn''t matter if the goods are gone, as long as they can live.


    Shopkeeper Yan''s unwillingness is also the root of his powerlessness.


    There''s no way. They all live by steward Qin and the people behind him.


    Otherwise, he can''t even collect the most inferior herbs.


    He also wanted to buy some land, real estate and so on, but the heart of the ancient people, any slightly better land, was in the hands of those families, and he couldn''t buy it at all.


    Moreover, he himself was born in a small family, and the family was unable to provide them with shelter, so he had to let them out to make a living.


    This is the current situation of the ancient people. It only makes people feel that the world is so big that there is no reasonable place.


    As shopkeeper Yan''s shop was requisitioned, other shops in the town were requisitioned and taken over one by one.


    Of course, some of them wanted to resist, but the final result was suppressed by these people by force.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also left the town long ago.


    So I don''t know that the town has been quietly replaced by another group of people, and these people, I''m afraid they''re not good.


    It was late when they left.


    According to their plan, they could stay in the town for one night.


    But Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are cautious people.


    The abnormal behavior of the waiter in the restaurant also made the two people alert. Therefore, they would rather sleep in the wild than take risks in the town.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu has a very rich experience in survival in the wild, and the insect repellent drugs carried by Lin Mengya also greatly ensure the safety of the two people.


    The two men found a hidden place, raised a bonfire, baked some steamed bread brought back from the town, and ate some. Then they snuggled up to each other for warmth.


    People like them who stay in the wild are naturally very conspicuous. However, because the two candidates are located in a remote place, they can''t see clearly even if there is fire and smoke.


    There was silence around. Lin Mengya was held in her arms by long Tianyu. They were only covered with a thin but warm cashmere blanket.


    This is what besu put into her little bag when she packed it up.


    Sometimes Lin Mengya has to lament the tenderness of Bai su.


    Anyway, every time she picks up things for herself, nothing is useless.


    They talked in a low voice. The topic was all about what they had experienced in the town today.


    Their views are almost the same. They think those people may be coming for themselves, so they have to be more careful when they go back this time.


    After talking for a while, long Tianyu gently kissed his wife''s forehead.


    "You sleep first."


    Lin Mengya was not polite to him, so she curled up in her arms and closed her eyes.


    By the way, let Xiaoyao set an alarm clock for herself. She came to change long Tianyu in the second half of the night.


    The fire is also gradually extinguished. Long Tianyu happily holds her. She is very sweet in her heart, but she still puts down the alert.


    Because of the relationship between insect repellent and veterinary drugs, they don''t have to worry about wild animals or poisonous insects attacking them.


    They are on guard against people.


    However, it was safe in the middle of the night until Lin Mengya was awakened by Xiaoyao. She opened her eyes, but saw that her man didn''t know when to leave.


    She was placed next to the root of a leeward tree. It can be seen that long Tianyu didn''t leave in a hurry. He even made some disguises for her before leaving.


    Since it didn''t wake her up, there shouldn''t be much danger.


    Therefore, after waking up, Lin Mengya didn''t walk and run around, but hid herself more hidden. At the same time, she also mobilized her keen five senses to observe the situation around her.


    Soon she heard someone approaching, and the footsteps were familiar.


    She immediately felt relieved and ran out to see long Tianyu.


    The latter also heard the news, guessed it was her, and looked a little more gentle.


    "Are you okay?" She ran over at once and asked in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu shook his head, gently touched her hair and replied, "I heard something just now. I thought someone was coming, so I went out to check it."


    Is anyone chasing them?


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly. She didn''t expect the reaction speed of those people to be so fast.


    However, she has many enemies in the ancient clan, and each of them is very powerful.


    Even she had to "admire" herself, probably because of her natural black constitution?


    Otherwise, how can an enemy come to the door from time to time?


    Of course, she was just teasing herself.


    Of course she has more friends than her enemies.


    People in the world are like this. Even if she can be bullied by others honestly, in some people''s eyes, she is still a thorn in the eye and wants to get rid of her quickly?


    And she is just defending her own interests. She needs the ancient family Zhibao to treat her children, so she tries to borrow it.


    If the other party said she couldn''t lend it at the beginning, she didn''t want to entangle.


    But what happened?


    On the one hand, the ancient people forcibly "invited" her with the temptation of treasure. On the other hand, they wanted to enslave her, occupy her property, or even replace her.


    She even wanted to be polite before the soldiers, which gave the ancient people sincerity. Now?


    Some things really can''t be thought in detail. In short, she now understands a truth. When others want to try to defeat you with his shameless, you don''t get used to it. Just take it back with a big mouth.


    "Who is it?" She guessed and thought it might be the gang at the secret meeting.


    After all, they wanted to be the so-called priest.


    The priest, as soon as he heard it, he knew that it was either to let her die or to kill her!


    Long Tianyu said, "it''s not chasing us. It seems that we disturb others."


    "Ah?" Lin mengarden thought it was not very interesting.


    But they really didn''t know there was anyone else here before.


    "Why don''t we go now? By the way, since we disturb others, we have to give them some compensation anyway?"

 Chapter 3210

    But long Tianyu told her that the other party was afraid to take refuge when it came, just like them.


    And the other party just came here to see the two of them and took the initiative to invite them to warm up together.


    Long Tianyu followed her and made sure that those people were not dangerous to them, so she came back to pick her up.


    It was not until she met the group that Lin Mengya knew what her man meant.


    "Brother Chu, come on! There are more people here and it''s more lively."


    She saw more than a dozen people sitting in an open area making a fire to keep warm. Somehow, Lin Mengya felt that they seemed to welcome their men.


    Although long Tianyu is not so approachable, the other party doesn''t seem to care.


    "OK." He answered and took his wife over.


    The man who greeted long Tianyu warmly before took the initiative to say hello to her, "this must be my sister-in-law?"


    Lin Mengya bent her lips, nodded gently and friendly to each other and said hello, "hello."


    More than a dozen people are men with rough character, and they are a little more cautious about her.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya doesn''t have any airs when she gets along with everyone. Moreover, these people don''t feel malicious to her. Therefore, with a few words, those people are more interested in her.


    Even offered to give them the warmest place.


    Lin Mengya also thanked everyone.


    She took out some spiced jerky from her small baggage and gave it to each other.


    The seasoning of those dried meat was carefully prepared by her, so it''s not necessary to mention the taste. Now her teachers have formed a habit. They like to study medicine books while chewing dried meat.


    Even after the prescription was improved by her, long Tianyu took it as military food, which greatly improved the taste of dried meat and enhanced her physique.


    The other party divided several pieces. As soon as he got into his mouth, he couldn''t help but praise.


    "What''s this? Why is the meat so delicious?"


    Lin Mengya leaned against her man and said with a smile, "it''s wild boar meat."


    "Eh? We''ve eaten wild boar meat several times before, but it''s fishy and smelly. It''s not delicious at all."


    It was the man who greeted long Tianyu. He introduced himself and said his name was Zhu Wu.


    Now, he was amazed by the little dried meat, and he didn''t expect that the delicious dried meat was made of wild boar meat.,


    He couldn''t help tearing it off with his teeth and chewing it carefully between his lips and teeth.


    It seems that there are other flavors besides meat flavor.


    Yes¡ª¡ª


    "There are many medicinal materials in it. What I can taste are cinnamon, cardamom and Angelica dahurica..."


    At this time, a young man sitting in the corner suddenly said.


    Lin Mengya also looked at each other slightly surprised. It''s really a good tongue.


    She nodded and said, "yes, because it was marinated with special spices before, which can not only remove the fishy smell and increase the flavor, but also make the meat more delicate."


    However, I''m afraid the other party can''t taste other things in this prescription.


    This is also because the environment is different, so there will be some deviation in the taste of wild birds and livestock.


    If you want to make things delicious, you can only work hard in other aspects.


    "What? Can I still put medicinal materials in this dried meat? No, why didn''t I eat the taste of medicinal materials? I only ate the fragrance!"


    While eating, Zhu Wu was a little suspicious of life.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help smiling, bent her eyes, but appreciated the young man in the corner: "it should be because your tongue and nose are more sensitive. This is your talent."


    He also said to Zhu Wu, "some medicinal materials can not only cure diseases, but also be used as seasoning for cooking. For example, common pepper, dogwood and pepper can not only dispel cold, but also make food more delicious."


    "In addition, there are star anise, cinnamon, grass fruit, cardamom and so on, which can be used as seasoning."


    Because there are often patients at home, especially Qinghu and Xiaoyu, who need to recuperate for a long time, Lin Mengya has to start with diet in addition to studying prescriptions that do less damage to their bodies.


    As the saying goes, food is better than medicine. No matter how good the prescription is, eating too much will always be harmful to the body.


    Therefore, she often concocts some medicinal diet prescriptions to warm and tonify the body, and pays attention to adding some herbs when cooking.


    Her goal is to raise everyone white and strong.


    Worthy of her reputation as a pig farmer!


    Lin Mengya''s voice was not high, but other people near the fire were gradually attracted by her, sat around and listened to her talk about these little skills that had never been heard of before, but could be closely related to them.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect that the rice could be made like this! I''ll tell my husband when I go back and ask her to make it for us."


    Zhu Wu listened carefully.


    They are a group of people who collect herbs for a living, but because they don''t have the skills to plant medicine fields and have no land, they usually shuttle through the woods all year round to collect wild herbs.


    There are many dangers in living in the wild all year round, not to mention all kinds of accidents and attacks by wild animals. The most important thing is that most of their living environment is in the mountains and forests.


    The humid and cold climate has left many people with all kinds of diseases.


    Although they often collect medicine, they can only maintain food and clothing. I can''t afford the extra money to buy those excellent herbs to warm up my body. Therefore, even if I am ill, most of them can only survive, or even resign themselves to fate.


    Now, Lin Mengya tells them some tips, and for them, the herbs she said almost don''t cost money.


    Things without money can cure diseases. Where can I find this good thing?


    However, some people do not believe it.


    However, most of them couldn''t help but write down her words when they heard that she was clear and correct and had a good command of pharmacological drugs.


    Anyway, those things don''t cost much. Even if they eat them, they don''t feel bad.


    What if it works, it''s an unexpected harvest?


    Besides, even if it''s not good for your health, wouldn''t it be a good thing if you could cook the dishes better?


    Therefore, these dozen people are more enthusiastic about Lin Mengya.


    "The most important thing about these things is persistence. I''m afraid it won''t change if you eat them twice a meal, but it will certainly be good for your health if you eat them all year round."


    Lin Mengya has a gentle attitude and is responsive to their questions.


    After such a encounter, the dozen people were not wary of them, and everyone spoke with relative ease.


    No, they also revealed the identity of the medicine collector, and took the initiative to mention some recent troubles.


    "Alas, it''s getting harder and harder to collect herbs now! A few days ago, I saw many people go to the nearby mountains to find herbs. Oh, I don''t despise them. How can materials be so easy?"


    Next to Zhu Wu, an older medicine collector complained.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other quietly, and then heard Zhu Wu say; "The key is that these people don''t obey the rules at all when collecting medicine. No matter whether they grow up or not, they dig all the roots. Even in order to find medicinal materials, they spoil the forest!"


    Zhu Wu was very angry at the mention of this.


    Each line has its own rules, just like their group of medicine collectors not only make a living on the mountain, but also take good care of the environment they live in.


    For example, when they collect herbs, no matter how precious they are, they will not collect them before they grow up.


    For some herbs that are extremely difficult to survive, they are always careful not to hurt the root system, so as not to let these herbs disappear.


    Some medicinal materials are extremely picky in the growing environment. For such medicinal materials, they will not easily damage the environment around the medicinal materials.


    In this way, they can live on this mountain for generations.


    But now those who don''t know the rules have destroyed the forest they depend on.


    What bothers them most is those people. They can''t stop it!


    "Stop talking, old Zhu. They are all soldiers of those big families. Where can we resist?"


    As soon as these words came out, the momentum of more than a dozen people immediately withered.


    But if they go on like this, they will soon have enough to eat.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was depressed again.


    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu came here mostly to inquire about the surrounding situation.


    Thinking of this, she pretended to be curious and asked, "if those big families want to buy medicine, don''t they just go to the town and buy it? How much can they pick up on their own?"


    Zhu Wu whispered, "you husband and wife just came here. I don''t know. It''s said that something big happened in Yuehu City, so they urgently need a lot of herbs."


    "All the medicinal materials in the surrounding towns have been bought out by them. Even those in our hands that just came back have been taken away by them, but it''s still not enough."


    There''s an accident in Yuehu city!


    Lin Mengya''s heart was cold, but she didn''t reveal anything. On the contrary, she also asked in a low voice, "I heard that there is a clan meeting over there. All the families and the Presbyterian Council are there. How can something happen?"


    Zhu Wu brushed his lips. For those medicine collectors who have no fixed residence, the clan association is actually not so important.


    "Who knows, it seems that they had an accident when offering sacrifices to the lake God. I heard people over there say that many people seem to have died. Well, every time the clan meeting, they have to make some moths. I think the lake God is probably angry with them, so he gets angry."


    Although they rely on long Tianyu''s information network, they can obtain some information.


    But sometimes, it''s not as detailed as what they are born and raised.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya inquired on the grounds of curiosity.


    Those people probably said a lot because they were bored and didn''t have so much defense against them.

 Chapter 3211

    "Although those dignitaries and dignitaries regard Yuehu city as a holy city, it seems to us that it is a place of evil." a great distance


    As if in response to the faint light of fire, a mist gradually rose around the forest.


    Zhu Wu''s low voice also seemed to have some mysterious and strange colors, and the content in his words was more like some demon and ghost stories.


    The atmosphere was in place, and Zhu Wu spoke with great interest about the secret legends of Yuehu city.


    "I''ve heard the old man say that every time the clan will die!"


    Some people were bold and disdained to retort, "what''s that? Are we ancient people afraid of dying now?"


    But Zhu Wu sank his eyes and said mysteriously, "Tut, but do you know who dies every time?"


    "Who?" Someone couldn''t help asking.


    Zhu Wu deliberately sold a pass, and then slowly said, "every time the clan will die, they are the female priests who participate in the sacrifice to the lake God. Someone also said that they were picked up by the lake God, but I have seen the female corpse outside the Moon Lake City with my own eyes!"


    At this time, Lin Mengya''s heart was also raised.


    But he was not frightened by the terrible atmosphere deliberately rendered by Zhu Wu.


    Instead, she thought that she had almost been driven to the shelves before and became the priest.


    Zhu Wu was not finished yet. He then said, "I was only seven or eight years old at that time. I remember that the female corpse was lying in a colorful wooden box. At that time, I was young and curious, so I took off the cover of the box. Guess what I saw?"


    At this time, the night wind gusted, and even the large bonfire surrounded by them began to be swayed by the wind, and the people also followed up a layer of goose bumps.


    Some wanted to stop Zhu Wu from going on, but their curiosity couldn''t help listening to him continue.


    "I saw the woman''s body naked and covered with fine scars. Alas, the whole person looked like being skinned by life. At that time, I was frightened and ran back. When I got home, I had a high fever and was unconscious. It took me three days to slow down."


    "Later, I told my father about it. As a result, when my father went to see it, he didn''t see the woman''s body. Do you think it''s strange?"


    Originally, Zhu Wu spoke with an atmosphere of terror. As a result, he was demolished by his companions.


    "You old boy, don''t talk nonsense and scare people! My mother told me that you didn''t wake up because you caught cold when fishing in the river."


    The man is about the same age as Zhu Wu, so he knows his background best.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone laughed, and Zhu Wu didn''t explain any more. He just laughed a few times, which seemed to admit that he was talking nonsense.


    But Lin Mengya saw a dark flash at the bottom of his eyes.


    Some words that sound like nonsense may not be false, but if more people don''t believe it, I''m afraid even the speakers will regard it as false.


    Her mind moved. It seemed that if they had a chance, they should have a private talk with Zhu Wu.


    Long Tianyu quietly grabbed her hand and passed the meaning to her.


    If Zhu Wu is true, I''m afraid there are other secrets in Yuehu city.


    Everyone began to gather around the campfire and talk about some interesting things in life.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu listened quietly. Through those words, they seemed to see the ordinary but different lives of these medicine collectors.


    They have troubles in their lives, but they also have laughter.


    Lin Meng


    Ya''s chin gently rests on her man''s arm, and occasionally follows everyone''s words, or doubts, curiosity, or regrets.


    In short, although they don''t talk much, they get along well with these medicine collectors. They are neither too noisy nor too cold and incompatible.


    With the dawn, the fog around gradually became thicker.


    It was probably because dawn was coming, so although everyone''s face was a little tired, everyone was relieved.


    It is very dangerous for them to spend the night in unfamiliar fields, so they all choose to rush back to their homes as soon as possible after dawn.


    Lin Mengya, lying on long Tianyu''s arm, was also gently patted by her own man and woke up.


    "Huh?" She rubbed her eyes and found that it was almost dawn.


    "Wake up, we should continue on our way."


    I didn''t sleep all night, but long Tianyu looked very energetic.


    Lin Mengya nodded. She was still a little dull now. Long Tianyu wanted to laugh.


    I couldn''t help kissing my wife''s forehead secretly while people didn''t pay attention.


    "You little husband and wife don''t have to worry. Since you are looking for relatives, your relatives must be around here. If you really can''t find them, you can also come to us."


    Zhu Wu stretched out and was very hospitable.


    It was only a short night, but he had a good impression of the little couple.


    He was several years older than the couple, and naturally regarded them as his brothers and sisters.


    For the kindness of others, Lin Mengya always returns the same kindness.


    "Thank you, brother Zhu Wu. If I have a chance, I also want to go with you and see the beautiful scenery of the mountain."


    She smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes, and her tone was full of sincere appreciation and longing.


    This made Zhu Wu very happy. He patted his chest and promised that if they came, they would have enough to see, and he would take them both to hunt in the forest.


    "Well, it''s a deal!" Lin Mengya smiled brightly and waved goodbye to the warm and simple medicine collectors.


    Because they are not familiar with the road here, they plan to wait until the fog clears.


    But I didn''t want to. After Zhu Wu and his family left, the fog became thicker and thicker.


    "A little strange." She frowned slightly and whispered to her man.


    Long Tianyu also looked around vigilantly and held his wife''s hand tightly.


    "Well, let''s hide first."


    Long Tianyu touched all around here last night. Soon, they found a small pit to hide.


    Somehow, the thick fog always made her feel a little uneasy.


    "When Zhu Wu left, he said that the fog in the forest would soon dissipate, but why do I think it seems to be thicker?"


    Fog indicates high humidity in this place.


    But Zhu Wu and his colleagues are both experienced in picking herbs. Naturally, they have a good understanding of the surrounding situation.


    Walking in such a thick fog, I don''t know if Zhu Wu and them will have any accidents.


    She was thinking, and the next moment her throat felt a little itchy.


    Then, almost by the way, the blood poison accumulated in one place ran quickly and quickly alleviated the discomfort.


    At the same time, she pulled down the sachet at her waist, pulled it open and turned it over to be a simple filter mask.


    Then she put the mask on her man''s mouth.


    Long Tianyu was still ignorant. He was a little surprised until his mouth and nose were blocked.


    "What''s wrong with the fog?" He subconsciously wanted to pull the mask off and put it on for his wife.


    But Lin Mengya shook her head, lay down in his ear and said, "I have blood poison."


    Long Tianyu was relieved. At this moment, he felt the blood poison. It was really easy to use.


    It''s too late for them to go now.


    There is thick fog around, and you can''t see clearly even at a distance of more than one meter.


    If they run recklessly at this time, it will be more troublesome if they get lost.


    Now, we can only wait.


    This time, I waited for two hours.


    It was not until the sunlight penetrated the layers of fog that the fog gradually disappeared.


    It was almost noon when long Tianyu could breathe by himself.


    "It''s poisonous in the fog?" Long Tianyu asked solemnly.


    Lin Mengya shook her head. If it''s poisonous, she won''t be so calm. After all, her man doesn''t look like her.


    "Look at your clothes." She said.


    Long Tianyu noticed that his clothes, especially some light colored corners, seemed to have some light yellow substances.


    He rubbed it with his hand, and the yellow substance fell down, but it was so slight that it would only be regarded as dust.


    "That''s what I want you to guard against. Although I don''t know what it is, I always think it''s not a good thing."


    She took off her coat and shook the Yellow substances on it into a ball. They managed to collect a little. Finally, she received the small ceramic bottle she usually used to contain medicine powder.


    But it will lay the bottom.


    When she wanted to collect some more from the leaves of the surrounding plants, she found that the yellow things didn''t fall on the plants.


    Or rather, it may have been absorbed by those plants.


    Lin Mengya obviously felt that the plants around her seemed more watery.


    This made her feel more confused.


    Is this yellow thing or a kind of fertilizer?


    But she doesn''t have time to think carefully at present.


    While the fog had just dispersed, the two quickly found the hidden little black horse.


    But strangely, there was no such yellow substance on the little black horse.


    And long Tianyu also found that the mud on the little black horse''s hooves was fresh and the horse''s stomach was very hot.


    Can it be said that the little black horse avoided himself?


    As if to confirm her guess, as soon as the little dark horse connected the two people, he went straight to a road they hadn''t walked before.


    On the bumpy horse''s back, Lin Mengya did not forget to observe the situation around her.


    Sure enough, it''s different from the one they hid before.


    The plants on this road are wilting, and they don''t look like they have been moistened by fog.


    Lin Mengya curiously touched the neck of the little black horse: "is the horse fine?"


    But long Tianyu was in a good mood and scraped her nose. He whispered proudly, "black star is the king of horses. He is very smart. I think its children naturally know to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages."

 Chapter 3212

    With the help of little dark horse, they soon walked out of the trading town.


    Originally, they could return to the camp in about an hour. However, in order to avoid the thick fog with yellow powder, the little black horse drove them around hard and wasted a lot of time.


    Now the fog is gone, and the little black horse is about to run back, but Lin Mengya is acutely aware that several baskets thrown by the roadside are a little familiar.


    "Stop!" She suddenly opened her mouth. Long Tianyu almost subconsciously stopped the little dark horse.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you think those baskets are a little similar to those carried by brother Zhu Wu?"


    She also glanced casually, not sure.


    Hearing what she said, long Tianyu also asked the little black horse to turn around and have a look.


    Here is a mountain path stepped out by people. There are grass bushes more than half a person on both sides. The two waste baskets are inconspicuous on the ground. I''m afraid they will be ignored if Lin Mengya''s eyes are not sharp.


    "It really seems to be theirs." She was a little surprised.


    Long Tianyu came down first and picked her up.


    When he got closer, he could see more clearly. At this time, Lin Mengya could finally determine that the basket belonged to Zhu Wu.


    Because their baskets were made up by themselves, which was special. She felt curious after seeing them and asked a few questions. She would never admit her mistake.


    She checked the things in the basket, but found that they were all commonly used things, but there were no tools for collecting medicine.


    "Maybe they went to collect medicine?" There was some uncertainty in long Tianyu''s voice.


    Because even he didn''t believe it.


    "Let''s look around for other clues."


    When she saw the two baskets thrown at random on the roadside, she had some bad guesses in her heart.


    Although there are some very commonly used life items, for those who live a hard life, they will not easily discard those useful things unless they encounter some trouble.


    So they led the little black horse around looking for other traces.


    Finally, on a hidden path, they found another basket.


    But there are more things in this basket. They are all miscellaneous living things.


    But Lin Mengya''s heart became more and more uneasy.


    Because there is still some surplus food in it. I heard those medicine gatherers say that it will take at least a day to get from the rest place to their home.


    So neither and they will throw away the food.


    She looked up and looked into the thickest forest at the bottom of the path.


    I''m afraid something really happened to these people!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other and decided to ride a small black horse to catch up.


    Anyway, they got along quite well last night. Since they met, it was fate.


    Until they chased into the forest, they still didn''t see the traces of those medicine gatherers. Instead, they found the weeds trampled by people.


    Just looking at the direction, I went deeper into the forest.


    But they can''t go deep on horseback. First, the condition in the forest is not suitable for riding. Second, the little black horse seems to hate here and stomps restlessly after coming in.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Long Tianyu made a quick decision and decided to send the medicine back first and then come to find someone.


    After all, they are not familiar with the situation in the dense forest. If they enter rashly, what will happen is unpredictable.


    In this way, not only can not find the trace of those medicine collectors, but also delay their own affairs.


    "Good."


    Lin Mengya didn''t see any blood on the way, which shows that they were still intact at least when they were taken to the forest.


    However, those baskets left behind are enough to show that they may not come here voluntarily.


    Of course, they may have made a mistake, but she was always worried that she didn''t see anyone.


    It took them less than half an hour to go back from here, but it was dark. However, it didn''t delay them to go in and out through the secret road. After all, fire can''t be used inside.


    They still entered the tunnel from the previous hole, but when they passed the crystal partition, they deliberately stopped to check the situation above.


    Although the fire killed many female bats at that time, after so many years of recuperation, the population of bloodthirsty bats in this cave has already grown to an amazing number.


    But relatively speaking, the number of female bats will be less, but it is not easy for those people to eliminate them.


    Not long after they stood down, they heard the sound of bats flapping their wings outside.


    It seems that it has not been greatly affected.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it and whispered to long Tianyu, "maybe we can set up some obstacles outside and hide the hole to prevent someone from accidentally entering the active area of bloodthirsty bats."


    Although this is the home of bloodthirsty bats, she thinks it is necessary to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    And not everyone in the world recognizes the value of these bats. There are still many people who die just because of curiosity or bad luck.


    She felt that doing so could also avoid losses on both sides, so that one day, inevitable losses would be caused to both sides.


    Long Tianyu nodded and said, "OK."


    We spent a whole day this time. When they quietly returned to the camp, we had just had dinner.


    After catching Deputy envoy Cao, he caught all the people who had something to do with him with great momentum.


    Now, I''m afraid all those who should be tried should be finished.


    All the people in the camp also reflected it, so they didn''t dare to question it publicly, but they couldn''t help talking privately, but long Tianyu and Lin Mengya taught them a good lesson before.


    At this meeting, no one dared to stand up and accuse them.


    After all, the camp never belonged to them, but to its real owner, the couple.


    And they have had so many years of free meals. If they want to talk, they have to think about whether they are qualified or not.


    The two acted separately.


    Lin Mengya sent the medicine back to the teacher first.


    Thanks to her timely return, she solved the teacher''s urgent need.


    However, after seeing the herbs she brought back, the teacher couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted.


    "Although they are all the same things, the quality of this medicine is too different. Alas, it seems that the dosage of the medicine has to be adjusted."


    Lin Mengya is also a little helpless about this.


    Before long Tianyu collection


    Needless to say, the herbs are excellent in both preservation and medicine.


    Even if she used it to do experiments and Research on the way, the quality is much better than what she bought in town.


    It is enough to see how serious the monopoly of each family of the ancient family is.


    If the people at the bottom don''t have a strong family as a backer, I''m afraid even if they have money, they can''t buy good herbs.


    This forces them to move closer to powerful families. In this way, they become more and more closed, and the whole economic state of the ancient people tends to be more and more static.


    "Let the teacher make do with these things first. It is estimated that the medicine I ordered will be delivered soon."


    She comforted the teacher for a few words. Of course, it was only a small problem for a poison doctor like a teacher to adjust the dose.


    But Lin Mengya is still thinking about the situation of those medicine collectors.


    I checked the conditions of several patients to make sure they recovered well. I went to see my two cubs.


    Fortunately, Mo Yan''s big baby and Xiao Fubao are super coax Angel babies. Even if they think about her tightly, they can coax her by holding her high.


    Fortunately, before she left, she reserved a lot of rations for xiaofubao. She added some more while she was meeting. After she was sure she wouldn''t be hungry enough for her baby, she hurried to find long Tianyu.


    ......


    Long Tianyu''s eyes looked at the confession in front of him.


    The people responsible for interrogating Deputy envoy Cao and relevant personnel were brought in by him from the outside. It can be said that he can be quite fair and strict and will not wrong anyone.


    It was also so that he could see what the camp was like now.


    The more he looked, the higher his anger.


    Finally, with a bang, he knocked down a thick solid wood table with his bare hands.


    "How unreasonable!"


    Long Tianyu just wanted to kill those ungrateful people with a sword to relieve his anger.


    He did not expect that these people would deceive the superiors and deceive the subordinates to such an extent.


    In addition, the senior management of the camp did not know anything about Shen Sulan and Le ran.


    However, they either feel that it''s none of their own business, hang high, ignore everything, and only seek to protect themselves;


    Or, in a sense, choose to associate with them, harm their brothers and sisters, and obtain more benefits for themselves!


    Such a large camp was polluted by these people. It was almost eaten by these moths, but it became a burden.


    Like Guo Hongyong, he secretly wrote down all the evidence in order to send all the evidence to him one day for fairness.


    However, there are too few such people, and several of them have been removed because of their trust.


    Guo Hongyong personally told him about it.


    Looking at the very big and rough man, he cried all over his face when talking about it. He couldn''t help himself. I think he was very depressed.


    "Your Highness, calm down!"


    This time, general fan Yingfan of the stabbing star camp, who is specially responsible for removing spies and scouting, is responsible for the trial of deputy envoy Cao.


    His dragon army is not just these people in the camp, but he didn''t expect that his idea many years ago could leave such a big hidden danger.


    He was angry, but his anger was not just because vice president Cao made those people betray.

 Chapter 3213

    What''s more, I didn''t know who I was at the beginning, and what I thought was not perfect enough, which will breed a hotbed of betrayal.


    Of course, he will never let go of those who betray himself.


    He can introspect, but that doesn''t mean he won''t investigate the mistakes of those people.


    No one in the world can make a mistake again without paying the price, but sooner or later, or in other forms.


    Long Tianyu took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his anger. He ordered Fan Ying to completely eliminate scum in the army.


    Not only this camp, but also the Dragon army, dark blade and Iron Guard camp under his command should be checked.


    Although this incident did not have an extremely significant adverse impact, it was enough to sound an alarm for him.


    The Bank of thousands of miles was destroyed by ants. No matter how powerful his forces are, if he can''t eliminate those moths in time, I''m afraid something will happen sooner or later.


    At the same time, he also felt that he could remind his wife that after all, there are many people under their hands. Such a thing can never be an example. Therefore, they must put an end to such things.


    Lin Mengya came in after Fan Ying was ordered to leave.


    In fact, she has been standing outside for a while, but she hasn''t come in. She doesn''t want to disturb long Tianyu''s business with her men.


    But because everyone knew her identity, there was no defense against her, so the voices of the two people inside also fell into her ears.


    She seemed to think of something and frowned slightly.


    Until the sound of opening the door startled her, Lin Mengya calmed down, nodded to Fan Ying and entered the barracks.


    It is not the first time that Fan Ying has seen this lady.


    In fact, it''s easiest to distinguish whether your Highness''s confidant is a confidant. Just look at whether the other party knows his wife or not.


    But who can be trusted by your highness, does not keep all the characteristics of his wife firmly in mind and dare not forget at all times?


    Over time, being able to see a living wife with their own eyes has become the capital for their confidants to secretly compare and show off.


    Anyone who has not seen his wife''s true face so far will be despised in their inner circle.


    When swearing, directly scold: "I haven''t even seen my wife. Do you mean to claim to be your Highness''s confidant?"


    The lethality of these words is even more powerful than the 18th generation of ancestors who greeted each other. They are absolutely mass destruction words. If the other party can be directly injured to half dead and dead, and has low psychological tolerance, it can collapse directly.


    Therefore, Fan Ying is very respectful to this lady.


    In particular, he found his wife quite approachable, which was quite the opposite of his highness.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know. Just a face-to-face meeting, the other party''s heart can think of so many things.


    Of course, if she knew, she would stop her man''s irrational behavior of showing off his wife in time.


    What a shame!


    The dog man really doesn''t know how fragile the young hearts of his subordinates are.


    When he saw his wife, long ¡¤ famous double label ¡¤ face changing master ¡¤ Tianyu, he immediately gathered up his cold all over. With a little smile on his face, he pulled his wife to his position and sat down.


    "Why are you here now? The teacher has taken care of everything


    When? "


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    In fact, although she was interrupted by the sound of opening the door just now, she already had some ideas in her mind.


    At this meeting, she felt that she should speak out and discuss with her own man to see if her idea could succeed.


    "Yu, I don''t think it''s the first time that an event like Deputy envoy Cao has happened. It''s inevitable to encounter it in the future. It''s better to prevent it before than remedy it afterwards. What do you think?"


    Long Tianyu grabbed her hand excitedly. "Madam, it''s really a roundworm in my stomach. I''m really anxious and think about what I think. Alas, I''m also thinking about it, but I don''t have a particularly good idea for a while."


    As his wife said, it is nothing new for him that his men are bought off and betrayed himself.


    Of course, such things have been inevitable since ancient times. What he can do now is to exclude those more important positions, at least to ensure that people in these positions are loyal to themselves.


    In addition to more strict screening, we can only rely on mutual supervision.


    However, in this way, it will inevitably lead to a climate of mutual disclosure and reporting. If there are many such things, they will naturally be used by interested people. At that time, the disadvantages of secretly framing and design framing will completely destroy everyone''s cohesion and turn those people into a mass of loose sand.


    Thinking of this, long Tianyu unconsciously wanted to frown. As a result, he was poked by a finger of Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t be busy. I have an idea here, but I don''t know if I can make it."


    "Speak quickly!"


    Long Tian couldn''t wait to say something. He took her little finger down and held it in the palm of his hand.


    "Have you ever thought about adding an official post to enhance ideological education?"


    "Huh?" Long Tianyu hasn''t reacted yet.


    However, Lin Mengya was not surprised by her man''s response. She broke up what she learned from modern sociology and told him.


    "You see, deputy Cao made them bought off because they were ambitious. To put it bluntly, they thought that following those people would make him get more."


    "But actually? Even if it can be done today, even if he takes the whole base, can he really get what he wants? I don''t think so."


    Long Tianyu nodded approvingly.


    In fact, he had already seen that Shen Sulan''s woman was coming for her own camp. Therefore, even if Deputy envoy Cao really helped Shen Sulan hide the truth, can deputy envoy Cao really win when two equally ambitious people meet because of their common goal?


    Long Tianyu felt that he couldn''t.


    Moreover, even if he can win, Shen Sulan may not be able to admit defeat. Otherwise, why should she deliberately use the material delivery team to send the secret passage in and out of the camp to her own people?


    It''s clear that she doesn''t trust Deputy Cao at all.


    But these two fools are still dreaming of being superior. In fact, who can really trust a group of 25 kids?


    I have to say, it''s stupid.


    "Therefore, we have to let everyone understand this truth. We know that the consequence of betrayal can only harm others and ourselves, not get what we want so easily."


    Long Tianyu also thought his wife''s words were reasonable, but it was easy to say but difficult to do.


    "As my wife said, it''s good to let them know, but it can''t be done in a day or two. Besides, who will be sent?"


    But Lin Mengya said, "it''s better for us to set up a special position. This position should be separated from the general who leads the war. In wartime, we can work out the battle plan together. First, we should be high. When we are free, we should also be responsible for ideological education and all kinds of civilian work."


    Even if she is not familiar with the establishment of the modern army, she knows that in the modern army, there are not only military commanders such as commanders, but also political commissars responsible for ideological education.


    As the saying goes, they are both literate and martial. Now their dilemma is that this large group of people patronize to practice their muscles. As a result, they have lost their brains.


    Besides, most of the low-level soldiers they recruit don''t know one except that some high-level soldiers are born in aristocratic families and have certain cultural literacy.


    Of course, this is the dilemma caused by the times, but ignorant thoughts will also force their thinking scope to be defined in an extremely narrow scope.


    If you want them to change, you must first knock down the wall that imprisons their thoughts.


    Therefore, in addition to training their combat ability, reading and writing must also be arranged.


    Otherwise, I can only be a muscle man with an empty head in the future, and the end is to be a sandbag for others.


    Flicker No, it''s persuasion.


    Persuading people, Lin Mengya is a set, not much Kung Fu. Long Tianyu looks at his wife brightly.


    "I see what madam means!"


    "That is to say, to make these people both civil and military, of course, even if they can''t reach that strong level, they have to understand some simple and vulgar principles."


    Lin Mengya felt that her saliva was not in vain. Just now she was almost thirsty. She quickly poured the herbal tea on long Tianyu''s table to moisten her throat.


    But the water is warm,


    She didn''t notice this detail, but continued to agree with long Tianyu to brainwash No, it''s the person in charge of ideological education.


    "The first thing is that I should stand upright. If my three outlooks are crooked, it can only bring out a group of scum who have ruined them." She said.


    Long Tianyu also agreed: "madam is right. This is indeed the most important."


    "There is also a good eloquence. The content must be in simple terms, so that everyone can have a sense of resonance, and we can naturally feel our good intentions."


    Long Tianyu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "uh huh, I''ll ask someone to find some eloquent people later. At that time, I''ll trouble my wife to enlighten me."


    For this, Lin Mengya didn''t want to live for herself.


    But seeing the angry look of her man, she couldn''t bear it again.


    That''s it! However, she had several training courses. She had never eaten pork. Haven''t she seen a pig run?


    "However, although the main job of this new position is to be responsible for civil affairs and ideological education, the generals who lead the war may not be able to figure it out. They always feel that someone wants to divide power with them. This combination of civil and military affairs is called both civil and military. If the heads and brains can''t get together, isn''t it a dilemma for the people below?"


    At present, this is the most important.

 Chapter 3214

    But long Tianyu felt that this was the best solution.


    He smiled, grabbed his wife''s waist, lowered his voice and said; "I don''t have to bother my wife with such a small matter. It seems more terrible for them to have nothing than half of the civilian work. It''s relatively less difficult to accept."


    Lin Mengya shrugged her shoulders. Well, she was in vain.


    Besides, if it comes to treachery, who can compare with his own man?


    Now she can imagine that those people were scared out of their wits, and finally took the initiative to consciously accept the suggestions of their own men and obediently handed over their power.


    Moreover, she had a hunch that those people might have to be grateful to their men and thank him for his generosity.


    But there''s no way. Who let them have a black master?


    Long Tianyu knows that this is far from being achieved overnight, but he knows in his heart that Lin Mengya''s suggestions are exactly what he needs now.


    Moreover, he also had a hunch that the changes in this area would bring him benefits. Therefore, he did not flinch and wanted to experiment in some aspect before promoting it.


    What he thinks is that this system can be followed, and he has also thought about the official position, which is called Fengxian military division. The official title is the same as the main general, but the main aspects are different.


    Of course, in order to avoid differences between the two people in making decisions, they should also refine their work.


    In this way, we can not only avoid the coincidence of their rights, but also develop their strengths and avoid their weaknesses.


    For example, although some generals are brave, they are brave and resourceless. When the two armies fight against each other, it is easy to be fooled by others as long as they are hot-blooded.


    It would be great if someone could hold him and avoid losses.


    After all, one person counts short and two people count long. The more long Tianyu thinks about it, the more he feels that this method is very good and worth popularizing.


    I hope the premise of successful promotion is that they should find the right person.


    This aspect needs to be carefully selected. In order to let them know their responsibilities and strengthen their professional quality, they have to find time to catch people for centralized training.


    Although there is no systematic help, long Tianyu''s brain is also very human.


    Others may have a big head at the thought of these messy things, but he already knows them well and can make arrangements in an orderly manner.


    After Lin Mengya waited for him to deal with all the most important things, I asked, "when shall we go out again?"


    The drug farmer''s business is just an incentive.


    More importantly, she wanted to find out what happened in Yuehu city after they disappeared.


    And the treasure of the ancient family. So far, she hasn''t figured out the way to open it. Although Mo Yan can continue his life, I''m afraid he will tie it for the rest of his life.


    As a mother, she just wants her children to live happily and freely.


    Therefore, they still have to enter Yuehu City, just after finding out the situation.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment and said, "I have gathered some people. They can be trusted."


    "Then we should start early rather than late. Let''s start now!" She said she was leaving, but she was stopped by her own man.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked hesitantly.


    Long Tianyu looked at her seriously, "why don''t you stay in the camp first?"


    But Lin Mengya refused.


    "I''d better go with you. Just now the teacher complained to me about the poor quality of these drugs. I thought that since we can''t buy good drugs from the store, we might as well buy them directly from these drug collectors."


    The most important thing is that these herb gatherers rely on God''s reward for food. Even in, the herb gatherers will stumble, so their drug sales are random.


    More and less will not arouse suspicion. In this way, it is also a layer of cover for them.


    "All right."


    Long Tianyu could only compromise him. In fact, he was not persuaded by these reasons, but since his wife found these reasons, it was enough to show her determination to go.


    In that case, he can''t continue to stop.


    Long Tianyu didn''t hide it from everyone in the camp as he did last time because the return date was not determined.


    However, he didn''t tell the people the purpose of going out. He only said that he and his wife would go out and maybe come back in a few days to let them deal with the affairs in the camp.


    But I didn''t know what he said, which shocked the senior management in the camp.


    In their opinion, the betrayal of deputy envoy Cao is already a shocking event in the camp. At this juncture, his highness and his wife are going to leave!


    The meaning behind this is really too thought-provoking.


    For a time, all kinds of ideas spread in the hearts of the senior management of the camp. Some people thought it was an opportunity, others thought it was a test, and others thought it was over and the sky collapsed!


    It must be that they are not good at these things, so your highness and madam are going to run away!


    Suddenly they felt flustered and short of breath, so they almost cried and asked his highness if they were about to become an abandoned son.


    But actually?


    His highness is not going to run or test them, but is going to take his wife out to save someone and come back.


    However, long Tianyu was never a talkative person, nor did he tell his whereabouts to his subordinates before he left.


    As a result, the high-level officials who were informed by him walked away with a sad face.


    Those middle-level generals are even more worried when they see their superiors look like this.


    Fear swept the whole camp like a wildfire. They were afraid that they would be abandoned by his highness. They finally realized that it was not that his highness could not live without them, but that they would starve to death here without his Highness''s support.


    Originally, there was some lax military spirit, but miraculously, because this fear condensed again, and was incomparably solid.


    At least in a short time, they can''t regenerate the mind of betrayal. They just want to ask their highness to give them a way to live.


    Lin Mengya was a little confused about this, and it took a long time to figure it out.


    Now, she doesn''t have time to worry about it.


    They still left from the road guarded by bloodthirsty bats. This time, all the people they brought out could be trusted. Even Xiaoyu came to join the fun with her two deputy generals.


    The three people call it Lin Mengya''s mother''s escort, and keep her close. Even long Tianyu won''t know how to leave.


    In this regard, the reaction of couples forced to "separate" is also completely different.


    Lin Mengya just thinks it''s funny, but long Tianyu thinks the most annoying person in the world is called "brother-in-law"


    , brother-in-law ".


    But he can''t teach such people a lesson.


    Just say angry or not!


    It was late at night when they came out. For safety reasons, long Tianyu decided to stay in the deserted village for one night. When dawn came, they set off.


    At the same time, he also sent several capable people with excellent martial arts to inquire about the situation outside first.


    Of course, they can also spend the night in the camp, but in this case, if they want to leave after dawn, they have to leave with their wife in the early morning.


    He''s not willing to toss about like this, madam.


    Fortunately, although no one lives in the deserted village, long Tianyu was ready to take it as a temporary foothold when he arranged it.


    Therefore, they soon found overnight items wrapped in waterproof and oil-proof cloth.


    Lin Mengya sat by the campfire and watched her man magically take out one cloth bag after another.


    There were not only fire tools, but also wool blankets. She had to admire her man''s foresight.


    "Did you prepare all these?" She asked.


    Long Tianyu shook his head, unfolded the well preserved blanket and put it next to the fire to bake, so as to get rid of the moisture.


    "I thought of the idea, but everything was prepared by master. Fortunately, what the teacher was looking for is reliable and can still be used now."


    So what are teenagers doing?


    It''s to garrison troops, grain and materials for yourself! And what about her? Oh, it should still roam wantonly in the ocean of knowledge.


    Even the test of landing was an achievement after many years. It is estimated that at that time, she was still thinking about where to work tomorrow in order not to be hungry.


    This is the gap between people!


    The warm wool blanket was wrapped around her, and Lin Mengya could smell a smell of herbs, which should be used to repel insects and prevent pests.


    The fire crackled and the surroundings were quiet, but it didn''t make her feel too depressed.


    Xiaoyu and his two deputy generals are not so ignorant. For long Tianyu, his brother-in-law, he knows that small work is OK and big work hurts his body. He will take them out on patrol.


    Others also silently avoided and gave the fire to their husband and wife.


    Before Lin Mengya realized it, everything was empty.


    When she came back, she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "These people are too sensible."


    Long Tianyu narrowed his eyes in a good mood and wrapped himself in his wife''s blanket with satisfaction.


    "When people are subordinates, if they don''t even have this insight, how can they do?"


    Lin Mengya pinched him angrily. "It''s not all your fault! When can you have a normal shape, you guy?"


    Long Tianyu was very naughty on this issue. With a blanket to cover it, his big hand slipped in with his wife''s skirt.


    "You let go!" Her face was a little shy, staring at a pair of water eyes and scolding in a low voice.


    Long Tianyu hugged people more tightly, but his face was full of concern. "Does madam feel cold? Do you want me to hold them more tightly?"


    But the fingers with some thin cocoons rubbed her soft waist line, which made her tremble slightly as if she had been cold.

 Chapter 3215

    A warm feeling rushed directly into Lin Mengya''s face.


    Although they didn''t do anything special, in such a night and such a close distance, her heart still itched.


    Just want to be closer to him, closer


    Just when the two eyes were anxious and inseparable, long Tianyu suddenly heard the rhythmic and flustered footsteps not far away.


    The next moment, he clasped his wife''s small head in his arms.


    Lin Mengya, who was still confused, only felt that her eyes were dark. Then she heard the man''s low voice with some anger and asked, "who''s there? Get out!"


    Their location is a relatively large courtyard. As soon as long Tianyu''s voice fell, two figures came out from the broken wall of the courtyard.


    It was a man and a woman, two middle-aged people, with ragged clothes. They looked very embarrassed.


    The woman seemed to be injured, and the limping man was supported by the man to their side.


    At this time, the heat on Lin Mengya''s face also disappeared.


    Gently pushed his own man, because they had disguised before they came out, so they were not afraid to be recognized.


    Just at that moment, long Tianyu''s momentum made them shiver, but fortunately, he stopped in time for a few minutes. At the moment, it looked just a little cold.


    Seeing their intimacy, the two people mistakenly thought that the reason why long Tianyu was calm was dissatisfaction and was interrupted.


    But they didn''t know that when they were close, the people patrolling nearby had sent the news of them with a secret signal in time.


    As soon as he saw the two people, long Tianyu''s heart was also full of vigilance. He could explode anytime and anywhere and kill them on the spot.


    "Sorry, brother, we didn''t mean to disturb you. It''s just that it''s not easy to meet a living man in the wild mountains. Can our husband and wife make a company with you?"


    Although the man who spoke was tall, he spoke politely.


    Long Tianyu stared at the two of them, and his unwelcome attitude was obvious, but the two people seemed to be really tired. The man had to pull the woman a little to the fire and sit down opposite them.


    At this time, Lin Mengya had completely calmed the throbbing just now, and a pair of eyes crossed the man and fell on the woman behind him.


    The woman kept her head down. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, her figure was a sign.


    But somehow, although she followed behind the man, her whole state seemed to be afraid of men, and she was a little timid.


    Such a deserted village, such a combination of lonely men and few women, made her have to think more.


    Fortunately, these two people are still clever. They didn''t do anything disgusting except that they had to go in front of the fire.


    Long Tianyu wanted to drive them away. After all, they were too suspicious, but Lin Mengya was still under the blanket. They communicated with each other with a secret signal and decided to stay for a while to see their purpose.


    The night is getting darker. There are no birds around the deserted village, let alone human traces.


    The four men sat at both ends of the fire, but they said nothing to each other.


    The man looked at the blankets on them, and a greedy color crossed his eyes.


    But long Tianyu gave him too much sense of danger. He was afraid that if he dared to act rashly, the other party might turn it off mercilessly


    His neck.


    Although his figure can be regarded as big and powerful, his perception of danger trained by his hunting career for many years still makes him afraid to act rashly for the time being.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was really stiff, he relaxed his tone and took the initiative to say hello to the two people opposite.


    "Big brother, where are you two husband and wife from? How can you stay in this ghost place in the middle of the night?"


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu raised his eyes to look at him, but the chill made the man stunned. Immediately, his tone couldn''t help flattering him.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I think it''s a great fate for us to meet here. We''ll be friends in the future."


    "No need."


    He said so many words, but the other party only gave him such cold words, which really made the man a little unhappy.


    In his opinion, the other party must have no background behind him. Otherwise, why did he come to a deserted village for the night?


    He is not a patient person, but because he is down, he has to be subordinate to others for the time being.


    But the other party was so arrogant, but it also gave him some dissatisfaction.


    He stared at each other''s thick blanket and some food scattered around, and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "Brother, you see our husband and wife left in a hurry and lost all their food. I think you have prepared a lot. Why don''t you give it to us evenly?"


    Hearing the word "food", the woman who had been shrinking behind the man suddenly raised her head and stared at Lin Mengya''s food.


    In that way, it looks like I''m very hungry.


    Long Tianyu wanted to refuse, but Lin Mengya felt there was no need to conflict with them now.


    Now that you have released the person, you must want to find out the details of each other.


    She picked some dry steamed bread from her food and threw it to the man.


    But the other party received the steamed bread, but his eyes were still staring at the dried meat they put in the package.


    "You have so much dried meat. Why only give us steamed bread?" The man immediately shouted discontentedly.


    Suddenly, long Tianyu''s sight suddenly became cold.


    Lin Mengya just smiled faintly, but put away the dried meat. Finally, she tied a small burden tightly and even patted it. She was not afraid of being robbed by the other party at all.


    He asked, "do I owe you? Or did you pay for it?"


    There was a relaxed atmosphere just now, and he was nervous again. Although the man was unwilling, he didn''t dare to say anything again. He had to hold his breath, give the dry steamed bread to the woman behind him, and then chew the dry steamed bread one by one.


    In his opinion, these two people are damn!


    They are capable, but they treat themselves as beggars.


    It''s just a few dried meat. I''m not willing to give them some. Such a cold and heartless person can''t say when he will die in the wilderness, and no one knows.


    The man''s heart has been filled with a few gloomy anger, but these have nothing to do with Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    She leaned on her man''s shoulder and whispered in his ear under the cover of a blanket.


    "It doesn''t look like a good man."


    Although the other party was the same, she still saw the strong hostility of the man.


    And on each other


    Although her taste had been treated, she could easily distinguish the fishy smell of the bleeding fluid.


    In addition to the other party''s rightful attitude as if everyone owed him money just now, Lin Mengya can be sure that this goods is definitely not a good bird.


    Moreover, he may have died.


    However, even if the other party meets them, he may be able to spend the night safely if he keeps himself in line. However, if the other party acts recklessly beyond his capacity, this deserted village is also a good place for dumping corpses.


    The man who is secretly scolding Lin Mengya and long Tianyu doesn''t know that the two sitting opposite him are the real living hell kings.


    The woman who had never spoken suddenly fell to the ground. She pinched her neck and looked ferocious and painful.


    "Shen Tang! What''s the matter? Is this?"


    The man panicked and rushed to try to pull the man up from the ground.


    But now the woman has rolled her eyes and scratched her throat.


    The man flew into a rage and pointed at Lin Mengya. They said angrily: "you poisoned the steamed bread! Damn it, hand over the antidote quickly, or I''ll kill you!"


    This accident made long Tianyu unable to sit still.


    He also shot at this moment. When the man didn''t react, he fell over his shoulder and threw the man seven meat and eight vegetables.


    Lin Mengya also went to the woman''s side and determined that the other party was choking, not poisoned. She also hurriedly used Heimlich method for first aid and photographed the dry steamed bread stuck to the woman.


    "Cough... Cough..." The woman lay on the ground and coughed, but turned around. She suddenly grabbed Lin Mengya''s hand and cried for help.


    "Please help me! This man is not my husband at all. He killed my family and forced me to be husband and wife with him. Girl, please help me!"


    Lin Mengya really didn''t expect that she could still encounter such a thing after meeting by chance.


    Just as she was about to say something, the man behind her suddenly scolded angrily: "Shen Tang, you shameless Whore! Fortunately, I can not even die for you, but you slander me like this! I won''t kill you!"


    With that, people will get up and catch Shen Tang.


    As a result, long Tianyu stepped on his lower leg, and the whole person couldn''t move. It was like a bastard who had been caught by someone. He could only show his teeth and scold Shen Tang.


    Just, Shen Tang?


    Lin Mengya suddenly remembered what they had heard under the crystal cover.


    She remembers that there was a group of people with the name "Tang" in the group that burned bats before, right?


    Is that them?


    After thinking about it, Lin Mengya quietly helped Shen Tang up.


    The woman named Shen Tang is a young woman in her early thirties. Although she has some scars on her face, she can''t hide her beauty.


    And most importantly, the more she looked at her, the more she felt like a person.


    "Are you okay?" She asked softly.


    Shen Tang didn''t know whether she was frightened or choked. In short, her eyes were red and looked more and more pitiful and innocent.


    "I have nothing to do. Thank you for your help. If I hadn''t met you, I''m afraid I would have been taken away by the gangster."


    Then Shen Tang began to cry.

 Chapter 3216

    Compared with the ferocious men over there, Shen Tang''s words are indeed more persuasive.


    In fact, Shen Tang was half right.


    Since they had struggled to escape from the Revenge of bloodthirsty bats, she suddenly found that she was left with only middle-aged Hunter Zhao Dahu.


    Thinking that she didn''t get yanhunxiang or find the secret camp, but lost most of her hands, she couldn''t help hating Shen Sulan''s bitch.


    But she didn''t want to. Just when she was thinking about how to go back and recover her life, she could not only keep the secret of yanhunxiang, but also find someone to make a comeback.


    But I didn''t want to. Zhao Dahu forced himself to be husband and wife with him because there was no one else around her!


    When he finished, the man showed his true face.


    Not only to let her be his daughter-in-law from now on, but also to take her back to his broken mountain life.


    Of course she wouldn''t. The man beat her in the dispute!


    This is a great humiliation for Shen Tang.


    Over the years, there are only a few people who can get her, but which one of those people doesn''t love her as a treasure?


    Now the smelly Hunter dares to take advantage of people''s danger and even yells at her, beating and scolding frequently, which makes Shen Tang, who has long been used to being sought after, hate him to the bone.


    She had planned to escape on the road. Unfortunately, Zhao Dahu was very good and was on guard against her everywhere.


    It''s a pity that she is a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken. She is invaded by the beast every day, and she can''t cut her enemies with her hand.


    Fortunately, she met the couple when she was most desperate.


    While crying, Shen Tang also stole a glimpse of the man who stepped on Zhao Dahu.


    It can be seen that the other party not only has high martial arts, but also should have a chivalrous heart.


    If only she could have such a loyal man around her, she wouldn''t be bullied by Zhao Dahu.


    Thinking so, Shen Tang''s cry gradually turned into sobs.


    At the same time, I was also thinking about how to make these two people useful to myself.


    Especially the man with a cold face. From her experience, this man must be a dragon and Phoenix in a person. If she can stand on her side, she must be more powerful and rejuvenated.


    Shen Tang, who had his own idea, had no idea that he had lost his horse in front of the couple.


    Even her self righteous little plans couldn''t hide from Lin Mengya at all.


    She didn''t know that the real senior tea tasting master in front of her was just a look, but Lin Mengya tasted something different.


    So, I saved a poisonous snake that wanted to bite me to death?


    Lin Mengya secretly hooked her lips, oh, interesting.


    Finally, long Tianyu was still a hand knife. He knocked out Zhao Dahu, who kept yelling and scolding, and tied up the other party with a rope. He just didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and didn''t block the other party''s mouth.


    Although Shen Tang was crying again and again, Lin Mengya simply checked Shen Tang''s injuries and determined that the other party was only skin injuries and would not be in any danger to her life. She sat back with long Tianyu.


    The two people were close to each other. On the other side, Shen Tang could only sit alone.


    In the shadow of the fire, she quietly bit her lips, but she was thinking about how to open her mouth so that the two people could take themselves with them.


    as for


    Zhao Dahu¡ª¡ª


    Shen Tang quietly took out a bottle of poison hidden in his clothes.


    It was a pity that Zhao Dahu, a man, didn''t believe her, so she didn''t have a chance to start.


    After moving her body, she deliberately pretended to be afraid and walked to Zhao Dahu, who was tied up, but quickly stuffed the small pill hidden in her hand into Zhao Dahu''s mouth.


    But in face, he still made a sense of anger after the woman was bullied. While punching and kicking Zhao Dahu, he questioned why he did this to himself.


    Nearby, Lin Mengya yawned a little, but her eyes were a little sarcastic.


    Although the system is temporarily dormant, she doesn''t just rely on the system to identify poisons.


    It was just a little, but in front of the extremely hot fire, she had smelled a very subtle smell.


    It''s a poison that can kill people, but it''s not just poisoning people.


    But people can''t eat, don''t think about tea and rice, and finally starve themselves to death.


    The whole process is very painful. Some people can only watch the food starve to death. It can be said to be quite cruel.


    And even if it can detoxify in the middle, but under the toxic effect, the poisoned person''s intestines and stomach have been seriously damaged and will soon die.


    If you can take this thing out to harm people, you can imagine that Shen Tang is not a simple person.


    However, Lin Mengya is not interested in exposing them.


    As the saying goes, the wicked need to be sharpened by the wicked. If Shen Tang was really the man in the bat cave, I''m afraid the two were together.


    A dog bites a dog. She happens to be at the theatre.


    After such a toss, the horizon also ushered in the first dawn.


    According to Lin Mengya''s previous plan, they should leave now.


    But I don''t want to be surprised now.


    Seeing that they were packing up their things to go, Shen Tang couldn''t help being a little anxious. Her eyes turned. Instead of asking long Tianyu directly, she went to find Lin Mengya, who felt softer.


    "Girl, where are you going? Can you give me a lift?"


    She tried to look pathetic and harmless, looking at each other with tears.


    But in fact, she despises Lin Mengya in her heart.


    In her opinion, this woman is a fool. If it were her, she would never give any woman a chance to get close to her man.


    Especially this man is so excellent that it must be difficult to resist the temptation of those women outside.


    Maybe Shen Tang pushed herself to others, so she thought Lin Mengya was stupid.


    But in fact, if a man really has two hearts, even tying him up doesn''t work.


    What''s more, the couple''s heart is black. She is the little mouse who fell into someone else''s trap and didn''t know it.


    Lin Mengya also looked embarrassed and said, "madam, it''s not that we don''t take you, but that my husband and wife also want to go to relatives. It''s really inconvenient to take you on the road."


    When Shen Tang heard this, he smiled pleasantly. "My home is also near here. If you don''t mind, you can keep me as a guide for you."


    "By the way, you didn''t know when you first came here. There was a big event in Yuehu city a few days ago. Several families nearby are catching foreigners. If there are no local people to protect you, I''m afraid you will be in trouble."


    Shen Tangju


    But do you know what happened to Yuehu city?


    Lin Mengya followed her words and asked, "what happened? Why don''t we know what happened? Besides, although our husband and wife are not local, we are all ancient people. Presumably, they can''t do anything to us."


    But Shen Tang said, "that''s not what you said, girl. You don''t know that something happened before the Moon Lake City. It''s said that a person with more important status was buried under the Moon Lake City. They are calling people to dig!"


    Speaking, Shen Tang looked at long Tianyu again.


    But she still didn''t show any style of seducing him, just with pure appreciation and worry in her eyes.


    "I think the little brother is strong and strong. If he is not well kept, he will be caught by those people and sent to dig the earth. If so, he will die a narrow life and will never be reunited again."


    "So serious?" Lin Mengya pretended to be shocked, and her face finally showed her continued concern.


    Shen Tang secretly said that the woman had finally taken the bait, so he made persistent efforts to mix the true and false, so as to scare them and let them take themselves with them.


    But as a result, Lin Mengya was scared by her and was busy greeting long Tianyu.


    "Since the lady said so badly, let''s go back quickly!"


    Shen Tang: no! She seemed to frighten so much that she scared everyone away.


    Busy patching their own words, "in fact, they are not so powerful. They interrogate you at most. Generally, they won''t take you away easily."


    But Lin Mengya didn''t believe it. With an expression of "she''s so scared", she retorted: "but did you just say that they would catch as long as they saw outsiders? You think we don''t have much original ecology. Let''s go quickly!"


    Then she grabbed long Tianyu''s hand and left. Although her legs and feet were fast, the corners of her mouth were smiling.


    Behind him, Shen Tang was stunned, and then he tried to catch up.


    While chasing her, he shouted, "Hey, come back! I, I was wrong just now. It''s not so serious. Come back!"


    Oh! Sorry, she''s long gone!


    They were like a race. Finally, long Tianyu even ran with his wife. They quickly disappeared into the morning light, leaving only Shen Tang who was snoring and panting.


    "Damn it! Two filthy counsellors deserve to be poor all their life!"


    Shen Tang cursed a few times, but then he had to go back to the fire.


    There was the only heat source there. She remembered that the two men had left a lot of things just now.


    I think she should be able to rely on those things for a few days.


    But she didn''t want to go back to the fire. Not only did everything disappear, but even the bound Zhao Dahu disappeared!


    "Damn Zhao Dahu! Don''t let me find you, or I will kill you myself!"


    She thought Zhao Dahu woke up, broke free from the rope and ran away, taking away the supplies.


    As everyone knows, these were done by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu''s men.


    ......


    Like the last time I went out, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu still rode Xiaohei together.


    By the way, this is the name they temporarily decided to give the little black horse.


    Unfortunately, compared with its elders, Xiaohei''s name is a little too common.


    But they didn''t intend to take Xiaohei away, but wanted him to continue to be a carefree wild horse.


    So names don''t matter.

 Chapter 3217

    Not far ahead is where they found the medicine Collector''s basket.


    It had been a full night, but those things were still on the roadside without any sign of being picked up.


    It seems that the fact is that, as they guessed before, the medicine collectors were forcibly taken away.


    Although after a night, the traces in the forest were not completely eliminated.


    This is the advantage of being inaccessible. Excluding the influence caused by some wild animals, the rest are traces of human activities.


    The people they bring are good at tracking. Even if it''s just a trampled grass, they can find the clue of the target in their eyes.


    They went deep into the mountainside along the woods, but they still didn''t see anyone.


    However, along the way, Lin Mengya found some residual roots of herbs that had been severely excavated.


    On this point, although she is not as professional as the medicine collector, she will never make a mistake in identifying medicinal materials.


    "The roots have been cut off, and the soil has not been backfilled. This must not have been done by those who collect herbs."


    She reached out and touched the root of the drug residue.


    It''s dry, and the soil in this pit is the same.


    The roots of this herb are the most picky about the growth environment. Once the surrounding soil is too dry or exposed, the roots will die.


    The medicine collector is proficient in this way and will never make such a common sense mistake.


    But if it was done by laymen, why should they catch those medicine collectors since they can find medicinal materials?


    Long Tianyu gently grabbed her shoulder and said in a deep voice, "let''s continue to look."


    ......


    In the dense forest, a group of people are digging for medicinal materials everywhere.


    However, compared with the skilled medicine collectors, the tactics of the remaining dozen people seem too rough.


    They not only dig medicinal materials at will, but even damage the roots of other plants in order to dig out the whole thing they need.


    Everywhere they went, there was a dark pit. They almost gave these herbs to lianguoduan, completely cutting off the possibility of their continued growth.


    Zhu Wu frowned at the barbaric practices of those people.


    I know these people are abusing nature, but what can they do?


    "Uncle Wu, they..."


    The talented young people once praised by Lin Mengya are now staring at the destroyers with red eyes.


    As a result, Zhu Wu grabbed his hand and whispered a warning: "don''t be impulsive!"


    "But..."


    Some young people are unwilling.


    This is their home for survival. They have lived here for generations and carefully loved everything here, but now it will be destroyed soon!


    "Think of your uncle Yong!"


    Zhu Wu''s heart also suffered badly.


    But they can''t resist.


    Just last night, his good brother Zhu Yong wanted to run out for help in the dark.


    Who knows, after being found by those people, he was brutally broken in a leg.


    Early in the morning, Zhu Yong had a high fever, but those guys still forced them to dig medicine with swords, and even wanted to beat Zhu Yong again.


    Fortunately, he stopped him, but the other party proposed that they should dig twice as many herbs today as yesterday in order to spare Zhu Yong''s life.


    But the drugs they want are not common, even when they are lucky


    There are so many waiting days just like yesterday.


    Double?


    It''s going to kill them.


    As soon as the young man heard Zhu Wu mention Zhu Yong, he suddenly became depressed.


    "I know Uncle Wu. I will save uncle Yong."


    Zhu Wu sighed and just patted the young man on the shoulder.


    Just about to say something comforting, I heard a man''s fierce drink behind me.


    "Don''t be lazy, hurry to find it for me! If you can''t find it, the disabled can only wait to die!"


    Zhu Wu was stiff with the young man. Although he clenched his fist, he could only lower his head and continue to look for herbs.


    This forest can be regarded as the last place where the growth of medicinal materials is concentrated, but if we continue at this speed, it will be dug up today.


    Zhu Wu had no idea at this time. He didn''t even know what fate he and his companions would face if he couldn''t find any more herbs.


    He sighed and Kwai quickly and quickly lifted a piece of grass.


    Sure enough, the unique red stems and leaves of the medicine appeared in front of him.


    When he wanted to dig out the roots that could be used as medicine, a strong force came from behind and pulled him out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhu Wu looked at the man who took his place and was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    But the man ignored him, just gave him a rude stare and shouted, "head, there''s a big one here!"


    Then, no matter what else was around, the man dug down with a hoe and made a deep pit on the edge. Then, he dug out the medicine even with the soil.


    Zhu Wu watched helplessly as the other party dug away all the precious herbs. He was distressed.


    These barbarians don''t know enough!


    I don''t know if they will bring devastating damage to the forest.


    As a result, after seeing his distressed appearance, the other party disdained to bump him away.


    "The country people just don''t have much insight, but just a few weeds. They are as distressed as their dead father."


    Zhu Wu was so humiliated by him that he was already angry and angry. His eyes stared at those people, but he could only force down this tone in the end.


    If he was alone, he would die, but he also had these companions and injured Zhu Yong.


    Thinking of this, I can only keep looking for herbs with my body down.


    But in my heart, I was lamenting.


    Not only for themselves and their companions, but also for the mountain that has raised them for generations.


    What did they do wrong and suffer such a disaster?


    ......


    "Look here!"


    Lin Mengya found another pit that had been excavated violently, but the soil around it was still fresh, indicating that it should have been excavated not long ago.


    Other people also found similar pits one after another, and they were as fresh as she found.


    This shows that they are not far from the goal.


    By this time they had found dusk from the morning.


    It took them a whole day to catch up with those people.


    Long Tianyu looked at the forest with deep eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But Lin Mengya felt a little strange.


    "It''s strange. What do they want so many earth dragons to do?"


    Long Tianyu asked, "what''s the use of this medicine?"


    "The effect can be great. The earth dragon beard is a rare antidote. It is only because the storage conditions are too harsh. Generally, fresh ones can only be stored for three days. After three days, not only the drug properties will be greatly reduced, but also there will be some slight toxicity, which will cause great damage to the human nervous system."


    "I thought about using it when I prepared those medicine incense before, but this medicine is too troublesome, so I used other drugs to replace it."


    Dispensing pays attention to monarchs, ministers and envoys, and many drugs have the relationship of mutual generation and mutual restraint, so there are many factors to be considered in dispensing.


    As like as two peas, what is the reason why some people can identify what is in a drug, but it does not mean that he can make the same formula.


    The reason why she went so smoothly was also due to the two big helpers of teachers and Xiaoyao around her.


    Otherwise, even she may not find the medicine to replace earth dragon beard so soon.


    "You mean they want detoxification, too?"


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and there were some bad speculations in an instant.


    But Lin Mengya said, "I don''t think it''s possible. Even if they use more Earth Dragon whiskers, the dosage of other drugs in that prescription will not be less. Some drugs may not have too much reserves here. If it''s just for detoxification, they don''t need so many Earth Dragon whiskers."


    That''s what made her wonder.


    If the other party really wants to detoxify, it should not only dig earth and dragon whiskers.


    Long Tianyu also relaxed her eyebrows a little because of her words.


    "As long as it''s not the same as our purpose."


    His voice was a little low. Lin Mengya didn''t hear him very clearly and turned to look at him.


    Long Tianyu didn''t explain, but smiled and said, "let''s keep looking."


    "Well, good."


    With the advent of dusk, sporadic torches were lit in the depths of the forest.


    Just a few minutes ago, Lin Mengya and others finally found the missing medicine collectors


    But I saw them being coerced.


    The number of the other party is about the same as them. Besides, Lin Mengya is a big killer.


    Without much hesitation, long Tianyu ordered his men to dive in and catch everyone.


    Trembling, I wonder if I can live to see the medicine picker tomorrow. The next moment, I saw more than a dozen strangers rush out and directly hold down the person who coerced them.


    "Don''t move, be honest!"


    Those people had already been tied into zongzi before they could react.


    Especially the two leaders, although they tried to resist, their force value was a little poor. Finally, they could only be pressed to the ground.


    The medicine gatherers were silly and stunned.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Zhu Wu, are you all right?"


    Not far away, a man and a woman came side by side.


    But the medicine collector did not relax, but looked at the couple with vigilance.


    Lin Mengya knew what was going on, so she didn''t continue to come forward. She just stood not far from Zhu Wu and asked, "don''t be afraid, we have no malice."


    But Zhu Wu''s face was a little stiff.


    They have just experienced a disaster, which must be full of vigilance against anyone.


    In particular, seeing this ordinary little couple turned into another look in a twinkling of an eye, which made these drug collectors more frightened.


    I''m afraid I fell from one fire pit into another.

 Chapter 3218

    She didn''t mind about that.


    In fact, her purpose of saving people is not so pure. She just thinks it will be easier to buy Herbs by herself if she has a good relationship with them.


    If the other person cares, she can keep a very safe distance to communicate with them.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Zhu Wu spoke hard, but he was disappointed.


    It''s rare to meet two young people who are so suitable for their own taste, but I didn''t expect that their identity is not simple.


    If they were like the previous group, their brothers would be miserable.


    At the thought of this, Zhu Wu felt that their lives were too bitter.


    Really, it''s more bitter than Huanglian!


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhu Wu, who had a bitter hatred on the opposite face, and felt a little helpless.


    "Brother Zhu Wu, we really don''t mean any harm to you. Besides, I found the basket you left behind, and I thought whether you were caught."


    On such occasions, her gentle and patient attitude has become the best channel for communication between the two parties.


    Long Tianyu''s men automatically retired after subduing those people.


    Only these frightened birds of medicine gatherers were left.


    Zhu Wu was moved when he heard her mention the basket.


    Those baskets were deliberately thrown away by him in the hope that if his companions found them, they could remind them of their situation.


    But I didn''t want to be discovered by the little couple.


    However, he still couldn''t relax his vigilance, but asked tentatively, "we have no relatives. Why did you save us?"


    Sometimes, unprofitable is the most terrible!


    Although they are isolated from the world, they are not stupid.


    In order to reassure the other party, Lin Mengya also said her purpose: "yes, for some reasons, we need a lot of medicinal materials. But we found that the medicinal materials at the foot of the mountain have been monopolized by various families, so we think we can buy them directly in your hands."


    She said slowly, observing each other''s reaction.


    They found that they seemed to believe a little, and then went on.


    "In terms of price, you can rest assured that we will buy it according to the market price, and as long as you keep your mouth shut, we can also benefit each other."


    "Of course, I''m definitely not a threat. I hope I can avoid some unnecessary trouble for both of us."


    After hearing this, Zhu Wu slowly breathed out and looked at the little couple in front of him.


    In fact, the calm and calm they showed the night before made him guess more about the identity of the little couple.


    Knowing that they were just buying medicine, most of their vigilance went away.


    After all, this is not the first time they have met such a thing.


    Before, some families bought some medicinal herbs from them privately for some inconvenient reasons.


    However, those people are not as generous as the little couple and are willing to collect drugs according to the market price.


    You know, the price they sell to pharmacies is extremely cheap.


    Knowing that the other party can make high profits by reselling medicinal materials, they can only eat this dumb loss because of their identity.


    However, in the face of great interests, Zhu Wu was not dazzled, but thought about it and said, "I still want to thank you for your generous help, but my companion was injured. I have to put the matter of buying medicine back first."


    Lin Mengya also saw that behind him, there were many medicine collectors surrounded anxiously


    single.


    I think it should be the wounded.


    Lin Mengya did not take the liberty to come forward to treat each other, but nodded and asked each other to treat her companion first.


    Later, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu turned their eyes to those who were tied up.


    "Who are they?" She whispered to her man.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know, but just a few minutes later, someone came and reported: "Your Highness, madam, they are all soldiers of various families. Moreover, their purpose is very simple, that is, to find more medicinal materials."


    "What is the purpose of looking for medicinal materials?" Getting this answer not only surprised Lin Mengya, but also expected her.


    After all, this group of medicine gatherers live in isolation. They are unlikely to become enemies with these people except collecting medicine for a living every day.


    The man said, "they don''t know. They just said they did it above."


    "Up?" Lin Mengya was more confused.


    Before they left Yuehu City, the people of those families were all well.


    Why has it changed so much in a few days that we have to look for Earth Dragon whiskers?


    It seems that this is probably related to the accident in Shen Tang''s mouth.


    Fortunately, they had sent someone to follow Shen Tang secretly to check the details of each other.


    I''m afraid Shen Tang doesn''t know he''s been watched.


    ......


    After tossing about in the middle of the night, Zhu Yong''s high fever finally came down.


    These people who collect herbs live in the mountains and forests all year round. They can treat these injuries with ease.


    And the way they adopted was very simple and effective. After reading it, Lin Mengya was also inspired.


    This is the charm of tomorrow''s folk prescription.


    Don''t underestimate these seemingly insignificant skills. In fact, there are some folk prescriptions, which are the crystallization of wisdom verified by the masses for generations.


    Of course, we can''t believe all these things. We should finally believe in science.


    In the latter half of the night, the group of tired drug collectors quieted down.


    I felt that the worst result was just like this, so I leaned together in twos and threes and soon fell asleep.


    At this time, Zhu Wu also took the young man and took the initiative to find Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "Well, thank you for your help just now."


    Zhu Wu is not very interesting.


    Obviously, he suspected that others had ulterior motives. As a result, when they needed clean food and water, the little couple helped them.


    They have nothing else to collect medicine, but they still know how to be grateful.


    Lin Mengya just smiled and leaned on her man''s arm. Their posture was intimate and natural.


    Long Tianyu gently touched his wife''s head and motioned Zhu Wu to sit down and say.


    The two people on the opposite side were trembling. After sitting down, they hung their heads and didn''t dare to look at them.


    Lin Mengya said angrily to her man, "it''s not all you. You scared people."


    Long Tianyu, who has a habitual cold face, said that it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him, does it?


    But after contacting his wife''s warning eyes, he still had to compromise reluctantly, slowed down his tone and asked, "what''s your plan?"


    At the mention of this crop, Zhu Wu was a little tired and confused.


    "Our home is near here. Even if we go back now, I''m afraid it will only cause disaster to our family."


    They can run away, and even monks can''t run away from the temple.


    So even if they are saved, they don''t know where to go.


    Can''t you stay in the mountains all your life and never pick herbs again?


    Generally speaking, the status of their drug collectors is low, so they can catch and fight if they want.


    At noon, I was afraid that when I got home, I would be found again by those people.


    At that time, who else do they expect to save?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Wu couldn''t help sighing again.


    The young man next to him said reluctantly, "Uncle Wu, if they catch people again, I''ll drive them away with the big guy!"


    "Oh, Xiao Lei, you are too impulsive. Even if you drive them away, how can we beat those big families?"


    Zhu Wu felt pessimistic about his future.


    Lin Mengya wanted to give them some advice, but she still didn''t speak.


    It''s easier to save than to save.


    If they don''t have this intention, I''m afraid even if she says it, the other party can''t do it.


    However, they were grateful for Lin Mengya''s help.


    And when he learned that Lin Mengya would take them away and would not leak any news, Zhu Wu was still too grateful to say anything.


    "Thank you for your help! I know you saved us to buy medicine. Well, write down all the medicine you need and try to raise more money when you take me back. But I''m afraid we can''t do this business for long. Please understand."


    Lin Mengya did not express dissatisfaction with this.


    And calculate the date. It should last until they bring in the drugs outside.


    Well, she won''t force people.


    And she listened to Zhu Wu''s meaning, I''m afraid she was going to find a way to take refuge.


    It seems that they are not as helpless as they seem. At least Zhu Wu should know.


    Early in the morning, as soon as the light was shining, the medicine collector quickly packed up his things and prepared to go home.


    However, before leaving, Zhu Wu agreed with his husband and wife on a place and date for the delivery of drugs.


    For safety, Zhu Wu will contact them before the transaction.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have no objection to this.


    Anyway, their purpose is to buy medicine, not to find out where the gatherers gather.


    Probably because of their attitude of enough respect and the grace of saving lives, Zhu Wu was a lot more polite to them.


    Looking at their backs as they left, Lin Mengya once again realized the difficulty of life for the people at the bottom of the ancient family.


    Long Tianyu held her waist loosely behind her and put his chin on her shoulder.


    "What are you thinking, so distracted?"


    In particular, he was still looking at the back of a group of big men, which made long Tianyu''s careful thought of vinegar jar burst out.


    "Nothing. I just think the value of our hard work may be to make such things happen a few times less."


    Knowing what she meant, long Tianyu closed her lips and hugged people more tightly.


    His wife always thinks of the world like this.


    Some people always say that beauty is hard to achieve, but in his opinion, his wife is more worried about her own country than he is.


    that ''s great! Don''t worry about this problem anymore!


    It can only be said that they solved the problem of the medicine collector by the way. More importantly, they inadvertently met that big fish in the desert village.

 Chapter 3219

    But said that Shen Tang, who was almost flashed by Lin Mengya''s Sao operation.


    At first, she thought she was very lucky. At least she could escape from those small animals with miscellaneous hair. Later, even Zhao Dahu''s son of a bitch could die in her hand. Although she was embarrassed, she had a good spirit.


    But only before she fell seven or eight times in a row.


    "What the hell!"


    Today''s Shen Tang is even worse than a beggar.


    Her whole body was covered with mud. Even her left leg sprained because she was not familiar with the mountain road. Now it was very swollen.


    At the moment, she was clutching the branches she had picked up from nowhere and limping towards the place where they camped.


    Lin Mengya could not help being silent after hearing the reply from her men.


    Should we say that Shen Tang is possessed by a decaying God?


    She thought that there might be someone else to do it. However, the people under her hand said that they had no chance to do it, and Shen Tang was about to toss himself to death.


    Lin Mengya: OK! Maybe some people are born unlucky.


    But when their follower Shen Tang watched her climb and roll all the way and finally returned to the enemy''s base camp, Lin Mengya found that Shen Tang was a little evil.


    "It''s sister Tang! Come on, come on, sister Tang is back!"


    The first person to find Shen Tang was a young man in charge of patrol.


    At that time, Shen Tang seemed to have just been fished out of the mud. He couldn''t see the original except for a pair of eyes.


    But that''s it! This was recognized by the young man in charge of patrol at a glance, and he didn''t mind at all. He came forward and directly picked up Shen Tang to the princess.


    Maybe there is only one, it may also be understood as true love.


    But since Shen Tang returned to the camp, he immediately changed from a beggar woman to a national goddess.


    Many men ran to her like crazy after learning the news of her return.


    That one by one booed the cold and asked the warm, meticulous, almost spoiled Shen Tang to his bones.


    In front of them, Shen Tang finally found his self-confidence, spoiled and obedient, and even threw his face at them for no reason, making Lin Mengya have goose bumps.


    But those men enjoyed it and didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    "Good boy, good fans!"


    Lin Mengya, who observed the situation not far away, was amazed to see such a situation.


    Can it be said that Shen Tang''s good luck has been used to light up provocative skills?


    That''s it, proper female sea king!


    "Don''t you feel anything?"


    She began to look suspiciously at her men.


    "What can I do for you, madam?" Everyone also looked at her, and the look of doubt on her face was not like fraud.


    Lin Mengya pointed to Shen Tang, who was surrounded by men in the camp, and asked; "Don''t you think she''s a little different?"


    They looked at each other. Finally, someone asked tentatively, "she is a little different."


    Just as Lin Mengya was about to continue asking, she heard the man say, "I feel that she is particularly unlucky."


    "Yes, I almost fell to death before I saw the flat bottom."


    "Me too. When I was in charge of monitoring her just now, she almost drowned in a small puddle."


    Everyone is full of gossip


    However, what he said was all about Shen Tang''s bad luck along the way. He couldn''t see any pity for her at all.


    Lin Mengya frowned slightly and fell on her man and brother.


    "What about you two? Do you think she''s a little different and especially wants to be close?"


    The two shook their heads almost synchronously, and even Yu Xiaoyu couldn''t help asking his sister in a low voice.


    "Sister, are they blind?"


    Of course, it refers to the men who are busy courting Shen Tang.


    It''s not that Xiaoyu doesn''t understand the customs, nor does he discriminate against Shen Tang in appearance.


    In fact, he has experienced a lot of strange things, and because he has been stuffed with a lot of dog food, whether by his sister and brother-in-law or by his parents.


    It can be said that he grew up eating dog food.


    But he only felt strange about Shen Tang''s situation.


    But long Tianyu narrowed his eyes when he looked at the group of people. He knew what he thought at a glance.


    Lin Mengya quietly stabbed her man, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I heard that some people flatter their bones. Every move has a fatal attraction to men. Hiss -"


    The last one, it hurts.


    And because they were closest, no one could see what was happening.


    Only Xiaoyu lowered her eyes and covered the schadenfreude in her eyes.


    you deserve it


    Lin Mengya quietly twisted the meat on long Tianyu''s arm and said with a smile: "it seems that your highness knows very well! Have you seen it before? Is it any fatal attraction to you?"


    "No, no, my life is all madam''s, and no one can attract me."


    Long Tianyu immediately said in righteous words. Otherwise, married men have a high desire for survival!


    This reaction speed is also due to more training.


    Lin Mengya gently "hum", but she didn''t continue the topic.


    "In a word, I think this Shen Tang is a little evil. Please let everyone pay more attention."


    She doesn''t think this person is the kind of bony Tiancheng that long Tianyu said.


    Because in her opinion, Shen Tang is an ordinary person. Even if she is unlucky, it is clumsy but normal for a person who doesn''t walk in the mountains and forests all year round.


    But those people are men''s reaction.


    Rather than because of love, she felt like something else.


    But at present, she has no evidence and can''t tell what''s going on. She can only give it up for the time being and let everyone be more careful.


    ......


    Shen Tang, who finally returned to the camp, swept away his previous depression, hurried back to his camp, cleaned up and changed into new clothes to see the deputy hall leader.


    It''s just that the vice hall leader, who is also a woman, is not as easy to cheat as those men outside.


    Seeing that she came back by herself, the deputy hall leader couldn''t help getting angry, "useless things! You took so many people, but you haven''t found the entrance there. What''s the use of keeping you?"


    Shen Tang knelt on the ground and bowed, "vice hall leader, spare your life! This is really an accident. I didn''t expect those people to be so cunning."


    As she spoke, she raised her head, her eyes full of Pathetique.


    "Don''t you know, deputy hall leader, there are many traps on the road we go. If you didn''t fight for protection, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to report these news to you!"


    "Trap?"


    Seeing that the deputy hall leader was still a little unconvinced, she quickly explained, "yes, the deputy hall leader''s mirror. There were many traps on the way, and my subordinates felt that those traps seemed to be specially designed for us."


    She didn''t say anything later, but the meaning came.


    The deputy hall leader also heard the implication of her words, and several wisps of dark light flickered in her eyes.


    The existence of this camp is a message sent by Shen Sulan.


    But the map of the secret road they received was a road to death.


    Now Shen Tang is also frustrated repeatedly, which makes the vice hall leader suspect that Shen Sulan may have colluded with others and deceived himself.


    "You mean your sister did all this on purpose?"


    However, the deputy hall leader did not easily believe her words, but said two words for Shen Sulan: "No. although your sister is not as smart and capable as you, she is dedicated and loyal to me and the whole Qinglian department."


    Hearing the vice hall leader''s obvious preference for his sister, Shen Tang''s heart kept growing jealous.


    But she didn''t dare to refute the hall leader''s words. She just circuitously drugged Shen Sulan.


    "Of course I believe my sister''s loyalty to our Qinglian department, but she may expose her identity after being locked up in that camp for so long."


    That''s how her stupid sister thinks she''s right.


    But in fact, her little tricks don''t even look up to herself. It''s sooner or later to be exposed.


    On the Leng Yan''s face of the deputy hall leader, there was some hesitation about this sentence.


    "That''s not unreasonable."


    "Therefore, I hope the deputy hall leader can give me another chance. At least I have to prove that my sister is right. Otherwise, if I go back like this, I will be laughed at by other jokes."


    Shen Tang knows that the vice hall leader loves face most.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words were said, the face loving deputy hall leader made up his mind.


    "Well, since you insist, I''ll give you another chance, but -"


    The deputy hall leader lowered his voice and warned, "if you return without success this time, don''t blame me for being rude. I don''t know what you did before, but I hide it for you because you are more capable than your sister."


    Shen Tang panicked for a moment, but when she heard the back and knew the reason why the deputy hall leader hid for herself, her heart settled down again.


    you ''re right! As long as she is more useful than that loser, the deputy hall leader will be on her side.


    At that time, even if she killed Shen Sulan, the deputy hall leader will not blame her.


    "Yes, my subordinates know."


    The deputy hall leader waved his hand, "go out."


    When Shen Tang left, the vice hall leader''s face showed a little disdain.


    Just the same fool.


    ......


    "Your Highness, madam, we have explored. There are more than 500 people stationed in the camp below. Some of them should be their elite, and their martial arts are similar to our brothers. The others are also strong young men with rough fists."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya was stunned.


    "Five hundred people? It seems that they are well prepared."


    Long Tianyu was not afraid.


    Besides, he has not done anything small and broad on the battlefield before.


    There are only 500 people. He hasn''t paid attention to it yet.

 Chapter 3220

    Just when they wanted to take advantage of the dark wind at night to enter the enemy camp, they unexpectedly found that someone sneaked into the camp one step ahead of them.


    Moreover, there are people in the camp who meet secretly.


    "Is it one of us?" Lin Mengya blinked and whispered to long Tianyu.


    The latter shook his head.


    In his deployment, there is absolutely no team operating now.


    And he was sure that there was no one who had put himself in it.


    So, who would it be?


    Long Tianyu waved, and someone immediately followed in secretly.


    It was found that those people went straight to the main account of the camp.


    After those people went in, they were guarded outside. It was difficult for their people to get close.


    About another half hour or so, the three talents came out.


    Under the moonlight, the faces of the three people could not see clearly.


    It happened that when they rode across Lin Mengya''s hiding place, Lin Mengya saw a familiar face through the moon drilled out of the dark clouds.


    "Chang Zhangshi? Yu, do you think Chang Zhangshi?"


    She should not admit her mistake, and long Tianyu next to her looked at her after hearing her low voice.


    He recognized people not through his face, but through some small details that were difficult to hide.


    Although the man bumped on the horse, he could recognize eight or nine people.


    That''s strange.


    Shouldn''t chief Chang be in Yuehu city? Why do you come here at night?


    The couple had a very tacit understanding and quietly suspended the night attack.


    Then they retreated to safety, but there were still people to keep watching.


    "Something happened in Yuehu City, but chief Chang came here to meet the leaders of these people privately. I always think it''s not easy."


    If it''s just Shen Sulan, no matter who stands behind her, she''s not afraid.


    After all, even Shen Sulan didn''t know their true identity. Later, even if she knew, she didn''t have a chance to pass the news on.


    Therefore, they can run after playing. I''m afraid the other party won''t know they did it until he dies.


    But the other party was mixed with the ancient family secret meeting.


    This is a little troublesome.


    After all, they can''t leave here for the time being. If there is a leak, I don''t know how much chain reaction it will bring. It''s very troublesome.


    But if so, she wouldn''t be willing to stop.


    After all, Fang Ming came for them. Even if she could stop, the other party still wouldn''t let go. They still had to fight that morning and night.


    Besides, she has never been a passive beater.


    But it can''t be so reckless. At least, we have to think of a safe way.


    The camp in the opposite Qinglian department doesn''t stop even at midnight.


    Lin Mengya saw off a wave of visitors from the secret meeting, and saw someone sneak out of the camp.


    And they are old acquaintances.


    "Sister Tang, where are you taking us so late?"


    Yes, it''s Shen Tang.


    Since Shen Haiwang returned to the camp, the more he thought, the more unwilling he was.


    She doesn''t want to give up the priceless soul fragrance. At the same time, she also wants to get the man she met on the road before.


    "Don''t you say you can do anything for me?"


    Her voice was soft, but she seemed to be bewitched.


    Those people were immediately overjoyed and rushed to show their loyalty to her, so they almost sprayed out their own blood to show her.


    Shen Tang looked at their performance with satisfaction, but he was dissatisfied with their ability.


    They are just a group of ordinary men. They are really different from that man.


    It''s just, that woman is a little out of the way.


    "What I want you to do for me is very simple. I''ll take you to two people. You just need to see the opportunity and take that woman away. You don''t need to take care of the rest."


    Hearing this, the people immediately volunteered.


    "No problem, it must be the smelly woman who doesn''t have eyes that made Tangtang angry again! Don''t worry, it''s up to me!"


    Shen Tang sighed softly and said, "yes, she''s not only in my eyes, but also in my affairs. And I''m also for the good of the man around her. How can an ordinary woman deserve an excellent man like you?"


    Lin Mengya hiding not far away:


    What a twisted and insane view!


    The problem is, those guys have responded one after another.


    It''s been a long time!


    "That''s right! Tang Tang is right. Those mediocre women don''t deserve us. Only excellent women like Tang Tang are our good match."


    Men''s words almost represent their thoughts.


    Shen Tang looked at his group of silly fish with satisfaction, and his smile raised high.


    you ''re right! In this way, all men should submit to her feet and be used by her.


    The man she likes will also sink into her charm and eventually become a tool in her hands.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and thought that this magical scene was a shame that she couldn''t accept after all.


    But she couldn''t help being more curious about Shen Tang. Is this woman poisonous?


    "No poison!"


    A soft waxy voice suddenly came from the brain. Lin Mengya was stunned and then reacted. It was a small medicine!


    "Sleep is over?" She asked with some surprise.


    The previous opening of the whole system function not only overloaded her physical strength, but also forcibly expanded her brain.


    So in order not to cause permanent damage to the brain, the system temporarily dormant for a period of time in order to make her adapt to the current brain.


    "Yes, master! The master system has evolved again. Oh, look!"


    With that, a picture suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    Although there are data of various colors on it, Lin Mengya can tell that these data represent various characteristics of the human body.


    For example, the temperature of the human body, the heartbeat, and the speed of blood circulation.


    "What''s going on?" She asked in some surprise.


    Xiaoyao patiently explained: "this is a function developed after the system upgrade. Within the measurable range of the system, it can monitor the sign data of each organism."


    Then, he also made the data represented by each color into a comparison table.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya can selectively shield some data or display a certain data separately.


    She tried and found that the page was much simpler.


    It''s just a little detached after watching too much. It seems that everyone has become a string of data, rather than a living person.


    "Just get used to it!" Xiaoyao is very happy.


    Because with this function, if the owner asks someone to test the medicine next time, he can help determine the real-time data.


    Moreover, this function has other wonderful functions waiting for the owner to develop.


    After playing for several times, Xiaoyao cleared his throat, incarnated as a small commentator, took a small pointer and pointed to the data representing Shen Tang''s gang.


    "Look, master, their adrenaline is a little abnormal, and the woman named Shen Tang has an abnormal data on her. After measurement, it may be related to the abnormal adrenaline data of those people."


    Lin Mengya also noticed.


    Shen Tang has a purple column representing unknown data.


    And the purple data fluctuated constantly. Although it was high and low, it remained at a relatively high figure as a whole.


    But soon, she found out the law.


    "I found that every time she wanted to encourage those people, the data would suddenly rise, and the adrenaline secretion of those people would accelerate."


    Lin Mengya has never seen such a situation before.


    Although some desires can indeed cause the data of adrenaline to rise, they are not similar from the current situation.


    At least, this group of people can''t all be so coincidentally in the heat of Shen Tang?


    That''s too yellow and violent. Let alone under the age of 18, it is estimated that those over the age of 80 have not been acceptable.


    She tried and turned off the system.


    In the words of small medicine, all newborn systems are like newborns, who need to adapt and run in with her a little, and can''t use them wantonly for pleasure. Otherwise, they are irresponsible to their own bodies.


    She leaned her body gently against long Tianyu and whispered in his ear, "what should I do? It seems that you provoked another rotten peach blossom?"


    Long Tianyu pinched her face with some dissatisfaction, "who provoked it, huh?"


    Lin Mengya, who knew she was wrong, no longer saw her own man''s jokes.


    In fact, she really didn''t expect that Shen Tang had such a big appetite.


    Also want to rob her man, oh, dream!


    "However, this is a good opportunity."


    Her eyes were shining, and long Tianyu understood what she meant.


    "OK, listen to you."


    They got up and left without any explanation.


    ......


    Early in the morning, Shen Tang took people to find the deserted village.


    In fact, she didn''t know the course of action of the two people. She wanted to take people there to find clues, but she didn''t want to see them again.


    The little couple still snuggled up to each other, so close that she was jealous.


    "That''s them!"


    She pointed to the men and women behind her.


    These people looked in the direction of her fingers, but they saw that she was just an ordinary woman, and immediately belittled each other.


    "Is such a commodity that can be seen everywhere, and dare to compete with us?"


    Someone said disdainfully.


    Shen Tang looked at the woman jealously, but said with some sympathy in his mouth, "so we should save the man. Let him know that there are still other good women in the world. Why waste time on a woman who doesn''t deserve him?"


    The group also nodded, "yes, sister Tang is right!"


    "So it''s our turn to save the man." She said with a smile.

 Chapter 3221

    At this time, Lin Mengya, who was forced to listen to the whole process because she was too deaf and clear, wanted to buy a pair of ears she had never heard of.


    These three views are rare and broken!


    I don''t know which Millennium tomb this elder sister Shen Tang climbed out of, or why didn''t she say a word?


    What does it mean that an ordinary woman like her is not worthy of her own excellent man?


    Looking at that compassionate look, isn''t it an excuse for your shameless behavior?


    Long Tianyu quickly patted his wife on the back and coaxed him in a small voice: "well, well, good, don''t be common with that kind of person."


    Who expected to be stared at by his wife, "Oh! Do you think those words sound very pleasant?"


    Long Tianyu made a face and said to Lin Mengya seriously, "madam, I have to say something about you."


    "Can those people erase the excellence of my wife in a few words? Besides, in my opinion, my wife and I are a natural couple, oh! A group of ordinary people, they know shit!"


    When long Tianyu said this, he looked more serious. I''m afraid no one could guess. The goods were serious on the surface, but in fact they were flattering his wife.


    Lin Mengya''s mood at that time was much better.


    The corners of her mouth secretly remind her that she will never admit that she did it on purpose.


    This is probably the so-called marital interest?


    In short, isn''t it all his little temper?


    On the other hand, Shen Tang and her supporters also made a plan.


    Their plan has two main purposes, one is to get rid of the people who hinder the eyes, and the other is to let the blind man see how good their dream lover is!


    "Why don''t they come yet? Why don''t we take the initiative to come forward and give us a chance?"


    Lin Mengya quietly bites her ears with her man.


    Long Tianyu smiled and nodded her little nose. "I think you just watch the excitement. It''s not too big."


    But there was still a cold color in his eyes.


    I''m afraid these people are impatient to dare to attack his wife.


    Shen Tang agreed with them, so five people came out first and pretended to be hooligans and swaggered to the couple.


    Lin Mengya looked at the five people coldly, her mind flashed, and opened the human body data monitoring function again.


    Sure enough, the anomalies in these people are still there.


    And their brains also show abnormalities, which is very strange.


    But the heartbeat and blood pressure of these people are very normal, so that kind of abnormality doesn''t do much harm to the human body?


    She put away her doubts and felt that she could study it well.


    Or maybe they were born mentally disabled?


    In short, if she can accept the brainwashing of the destruction of three outlooks, she thinks these people must be abnormal.


    "Big brother, do you mind if we sit here?"


    The leader was a round, middle-aged man with two moustaches.


    Although it was an inquiring tone, the five people were not polite and sat directly opposite them.


    Lin Mengya felt that the eyes of those people stayed on her, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    Shrinking her neck, she hid her face in long Tianyu''s arms, but her eyes looked brightly at the five people opposite.


    These five people have clear eyes, which is not like the performance of being hit by some kind of psychedelic and potion.


    But there was no reason why several people disliked her.


    This only shows that they really hate themselves from the heart.


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    Even the most stupid person can''t completely dislike another stranger because of other people''s three or two words, right?


    She could be sure that she had never met these five people before and had not offended them. Where did this disgust come from?


    Seeing that long Tianyu didn''t answer or look at them, the five people looked at each other, and moustache spoke again.


    "Brother, where are you calling?"


    But this time, long Tianyu still didn''t even give each other a look.


    But it also annoyed the five people.


    "Brother, what do you mean? It seems that you don''t want to give us face. Oh, you don''t go out to inquire. Who dares to challenge our brothers here?"


    Said, five people also fiercely surrounded, two of them also walked around behind them, thinking that they were ready to block their retreat.


    Lin Mengya is a little speechless.


    I''ve seen someone die, but I''ve never seen someone in such a hurry to die.


    She quietly held her man''s fist and advised her man to bear it again with her eyes.


    Anyway, I don''t need these minutes. Let the five people live a little longer first.


    "Oh! Brothers, this guy obviously despises our brothers. Come on, teach him a lesson!"


    However, they made up their mind to teach the little white face enough lessons to let him know their power, so as not to compete with them in the future.


    Shen Tang, who is hiding in the theater not far away, is somewhat dissatisfied.


    This group of people always like to mix some of their own careful thinking when working for themselves.


    Just at the thought that they were all fighting for their attention, Shen Tang couldn''t help being proud.


    It''s OK to play a dozen. Who makes that man so puzzled about his amorous feelings that he dares to ignore his love.


    Hum! In the future, she had to hang him from time to time to let him know how hot she was.


    Moreover, if she suddenly appears when the other party is beaten half to death, it will certainly make men look at themselves with new eyes.


    in due course......


    Huh? Shen Tang widened his eyes and even forgot his fantasy just now.


    Because in her expectation, the man who was surrounded and beaten by five people was killed in all directions and beat five people on the ground!


    And the other party''s fist was about to hit one of them on the head. Shen Tang couldn''t stand. He rushed out and shouted, "stop!"


    Long Tianyu''s fist didn''t because her voice hesitated for a second.


    The next moment, the moustache, who had shouted to teach him a lesson, had been knocked unconscious by long Tianyu.


    At this time, Lin Mengya hurried forward, took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the back of her man''s hand.


    "I told you not to hit people in the face when I hit them. I got blood again, didn''t I? How dirty!"


    Just now, the man who knocked down a rogue with one punch was docile and obedient next to her, allowing her to gently wipe off all the blood on his hands.


    Later, Lin Mengya seemed to have just noticed Shen Tang coming out, raised her chin, and her eyes slipped around the five people.


    "Do you know all these people?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    Shen Tang''s subconscious denial.


    She didn''t expect that the trend of things was beyond her expectation, and the timing she just rushed out didn''t seem to choose very well.


    Lin Mengya didn''t intend to let her go, but continued sharply: "if you don''t know them, why did you rush out after they were knocked down by my husband?"


    "You must be worried that they will be killed by my husband, aren''t you?"


    Facing Lin Mengya''s question, Shen Tang didn''t know how to respond.


    She can''t say that she rushed out not to save the five people, but to save the one who beat people, can she?


    Lin Mengya knew what Shen Tang was thinking as soon as she saw the other party eating flat.


    Small sample, play with her.


    But his face was angry. Pointing to the five people, he said, "I can''t blame my husband for this. They ran out first!"


    She pointed to the moustache. "He just wanted to pinch my husband''s neck!"


    Then she pointed to the two men who fell behind her, "they still want to attack my husband!"


    But the actual situation is that they are not even close to long Tianyu, let alone hurt her man.


    But they do have the intention to hurt their own men, so Lin Mengya will never let them go.


    "Since you''re with them, you must know who they are. Today I''ll go to their house to argue. Why did we recruit these people for no reason?"


    As soon as Shen Tang was about to speak, Lin Mengya continued to say angrily, "if their family doesn''t care, we will have revenge and complaints! Even if my husband killed them, they can only blame themselves!"


    Fight, kill?!


    Hearing this, the four people who didn''t faint were almost stunned.


    He couldn''t care to pretend to be dead on the ground. He quickly got up and stumbled in front of Shen Tang.


    "Tangtang, please plead with us quickly. Don''t let him continue to fight. He will really die!"


    At this time, Shen Tang almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood.


    These wastes!


    She just wanted to deny knowing them so that she could pick herself out. At the same time, she also used the identity of a third party to plead with them and adjust the matter, but she didn''t want these four people to expose themselves as soon as they opened their mouth!


    Lin Mengya immediately said, "look! Husband, I said they must know each other. Otherwise, why did the eldest sister rush out and plead for them?"


    Her hammer after hammer really strengthened Shen Tang''s relationship with the five people.


    Shen Tang is unable to argue now. Simply, she won''t speak.


    But with red eyes, the Deputy committee looked at Lin Mengya wronged. No, it should be her man.


    "I, I do know them, but I didn''t know they would do such a thing."


    As soon as Shen Tang opened his mouth, he began to cry.


    This is very painful for those four people.


    Just now they thought they were working for Shen Tang, so Shen Tang had to save them.


    Now they feel that Shen Tang is so good because they haven''t done things well.


    So, unexpectedly one after another excused Shen Tang.


    "We did everything wrong just now! We did it ourselves. It has nothing to do with Shen Tang!"


    Lin Mengya looked at the guy who explained clumsily. She just thought this man was probably a group of skin friendly troops, right?


    Otherwise, how can you say everything in the pit?

 Chapter 3222

    Sure enough, Shen Tang''s face was about to stretch.


    This shit!


    What do you mean they did it?


    They did it all. What does it have to do with her!


    At this time, Shen Tang was really wronged. She looked at long Tianyu more eagerly, trying to impress each other with her pathetic appearance, make each other soft hearted and speak for herself.


    It''s a pity that the eyes are thrown to the blind.


    Long Tianyu didn''t even look at her. He wanted both eyes to stick to his wife.


    Lin Mengya was very satisfied with her man''s performance, so she became more reasonable and strong.


    "Elder sister, anyway, my husband and I saved you once before. But you and your friends deliberately embarrassed our husband and wife. You are the enemy of the hand."


    Shen Tang shook his head and tears fell down.


    "No, I didn''t! I really didn''t know they would do such a thing..."


    "As their friend, you don''t know their nature?"


    Looking at her disbelief, Shen Tang subconsciously denied: "no, I didn''t know they would do such a thing behind my back!"


    It seems that this is going to push all the pots on others.


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart, but she looked good for each other and persuaded: "people often say that those who get close to ink are black and those who get close to Zhu are red. If you don''t know their nature, now you know, you should draw a clear line with them and don''t communicate with them in the future."


    She flashed her eyes and continued, "unless you''re like them, you''re in the same boat, so you think there''s nothing wrong with what they do."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Lin Mengya dug a big pit for Shen Tang.


    Jump? That is to break with her followers on the spot.


    Although Shen Tang can coax people back with his own means, he is still not as ruthless as he is now.


    But if you don''t jump?


    Hehe, don''t you admit that she and the five people are birds of a feather on the spot?


    Then you can''t pretend to be good in front of your men.


    In a few words, Lin Mengya forced Shen Tang into this dilemma.


    Shen Tang clenched his lips tightly and resented Lin Mengya a little more at this time.


    Since it''s an eyesore, just die!


    Why did you come out in her way?


    "I, I..." Shen Tang muttered, but the next moment, Wei was wronged and cried to Lin Mengya: "girl, how can you wronged me like this?"


    "What have I wronged you?" She relaxed and leaned against her man''s chest. "I''m doing it for you. Although you look a lot older than me, I don''t think you look at your friends very well."


    Shen Tang wanted to jump on him and bite him to death.


    "I''m not much older than you. Besides, I never look at my origin when I make friends."


    Shen Tang twisted his fingers, secretly glanced at the man opposite, and said, "even if they did something wrong, they had to do it. It''s wrong for you to judge people by their origin."


    After all, don''t you want to jump the pit and sell well in front of men at home?


    Lin Mengya was not used to her. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "according to your meaning, someone forced them to deal with us?"


    Shen Tang''s heart jumped and immediately retorted, "no!"


    "Since no one forced them, they volunteered to come to us for trouble. Also, why did they eat flat today


    It''s because they show mercy, but because my husband is more powerful. If you don''t think it''s wrong to bully others, I''ll admit you''re right. "


    Shen Tang clenched his lips, but he knew he couldn''t go on, otherwise he would say more and more wrong.


    Moreover, she can never admit what the eye-catching guy said.


    "I, I didn''t know they would do it privately, and I don''t know them well."


    If Lin Mengya didn''t have good ears, I''m afraid she couldn''t hear the last few words.


    Oh! Is this ready to abandon the car?


    Those four people also heard Shen Tang''s voice, but they didn''t show much disappointment.


    Instead, they felt that Shen Tang was forced and helpless.


    All this, blame that aggressive smelly woman!


    At that moment, someone defended Shen Tang against injustice.


    "Smelly girl, if you dare to bully my Tangtang again, I......"


    Before he could say the threat, he heard the man''s sudden cry and changed his tune.


    It was long Tianyu.


    He just knocked out one of the other''s front teeth with a small stone.


    "You''d better be respectful to my wife."


    Otherwise, it will not be a problem that can be solved by a front tooth next time.


    Lin Mengya felt the maintenance of her own man, and his heart was warm. He didn''t ignore the stiffness on the opposite Shen Tang''s face, which was almost impossible to hide.


    Be angry! Jealous!


    Anyway, Shen Tang didn''t. She''s so angry!


    Although Shen Tang is the goddess in their hearts, the pain without front teeth is more important.


    So all four of them were silent.


    Although they can stare at Lin Mengya with murderous eyes, they are afraid that they can''t keep their eyes, so they can only be four shrinking turtles.


    Are they in their hearts or support them!


    "Miss Shen, in fact, whether you know them well or not has nothing to do with us."


    Lin Mengya slowly spit out this sentence, but she almost didn''t kill Shen Tang.


    Since it doesn''t matter, does she fart?


    But Shen Tang was so angry that he remembered his purpose of coming here today.


    She took a few deep breaths, which barely kept her gentle tone.


    "I haven''t thanked you for saving your life before. By the way, my home is not far away. It''s better for you to go and have a rest with me. It''s also my kindness to repay you."


    I have to say that even Lin Mengya admires Shen Tang''s superficial Kung Fu.


    Obviously, I want to swallow myself alive, but I can still bear it and greet myself with a smile.


    If the other party didn''t use this ability on the right path, Lin Mengya felt that Shen Tang might not be a powerful person.


    What a pity!


    ......


    "Miss Shen, didn''t you say your house is not far away? We''ve been away for almost an hour. Why haven''t we arrived at your house yet?"


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu walked behind Shen Tang hand in hand.


    Before, they pretended to agree to Shen Tang''s invitation, just to see what medicine was sold in each other''s gourd.


    What''s more, I hope I can have the opportunity to enter Shen Tang''s camp to inquire about the truth and falsehood.


    But unexpectedly, the man led himself and long Tianyu to wander around in the forest.


    Shen Tang took a deep breath and couldn''t help it. This bitch really deserves beating!


    Just in the past hour, she tried to talk to the man, but she was finally blocked by the woman. She didn''t say anything or even leave a trace. She wanted to set her own words.


    He didn''t reveal anything, but the other party was the same. There was no leakage of water.


    It''s definitely not the way to go on like this. Moreover, even if she wants to take the man back to the camp, she can''t take him in until she solves the bitch.


    Now, I have a plan.


    Suddenly, Shen Tang, who was walking in front of Lin Mengya, suddenly covered his stomach and said, "girl, I''m a little uncomfortable. Can you accompany me to the nearby forest?"


    Lin Mengya didn''t think about it at all, "don''t go."


    Shen Tang''s face sank three points again, but it eased quickly.


    She knew the men she had brought were lying in ambush not far away.


    Before, she was afraid to arouse the man''s suspicion, so she didn''t let them act rashly.


    But if she can cheat people out, there will be more places to do it.


    At that moment, he pretended to be more pitiful and begged her innocently.


    "I''m really sick. You know what happened to me before. Girl, I beg you, for the sake of being a woman, please help me!"


    Then he wanted to pull Lin Mengya''s sleeve, but she dodged.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to go? I''ll go with you."


    Of course, long Tianyu was worried, but he received a look from his wife.


    Turning around, Lin Mengya bent her lips.


    She wants to see what Shen Tang is going to do!


    ......


    "Miss Shen, didn''t you say you have a stomachache and want to come to the woods? You don''t look uncomfortable walking like this."


    The two have gone deep enough.


    At least if something happens now, even if she wants to shout, long Tianyu can''t hear it.


    Hearing what she said, Shen Tang really didn''t go.


    Turning around, the other party''s face was no longer the pitiful expression, but stared at her with a bit of cruelty.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t cause your stomachache. It seems useless to hate me?"


    Lin Mengya pretends not to know the danger is coming and still smiles at each other.


    But this time, Shen Tang dropped a face and sneered darkly.


    "Come out."


    As soon as the voice fell, a dozen dark shadows came out of all directions in the forest.


    In fact, Lin Mengya has noticed these people for a long time. She just didn''t find them before.


    Now, should she make a look of panic?


    Alas!


    She doesn''t want to play, but she can''t always do it.


    At that moment, Lin Mengya separated her feet and sank into the Dantian. Holding her chest in her hands and opening her mouth, she shouted, "come on! Help! Is there anyone --"


    The sound is full of penetration, listening carefully with a sense of rhythm. To sum up, it is quite professional.


    She shouted and stepped back. The whole person looked at a loss after being surrounded by criminals, but there was no panic in her eyes.


    "Hum! Aren''t you proud just now? If you kneel down and beg me now, maybe I can spare your life in the face of your man."


    Shen Tang''s attitude is high above everything else, and his hatred for her is no longer restrained.

 Chapter 3223

    "Please? Can all these people listen to you?"


    Lin Mengya looked around. There must be at least a dozen people.


    Oh, it took so much effort to deal with her. It seems that Shen Tang is really determined to win for her man.


    "Of course! Don''t think you''re the only one in the world who can seduce men. Besides, I''m different from a mediocre woman like you."


    Shen Tang tore off his disguise and looked at her critically.


    This makes Lin Mengya feel like a pork lying on the chopping board, or the kind that stinks.


    "You and I are really different."


    At least his three outlooks are still alive and he knows how to face.


    And Shen Tang and her supporters may have fed Sanguan and cheeky to pigs long ago?


    Feeling the mockery in her eyes, Shen Tang was more angry and said fiercely, pointing to her: "I''ve seen a lot of women like you who don''t measure their strength! Do men really like people like you who are jealous and indulgent? Oh, men, they all like women who are gentle and considerate!"


    Unexpectedly, this kind of shit and no morality won the approval of more than a dozen people around her.


    Should we say they have the same taste?


    "Elder sister Shen, if I remember correctly, it seems that you are trying to rob my man. You are in a hurry to be an outside room for others. They don''t want you. Are you a little shameless to ridicule my main wife here?"


    She said, and the expression on her face was a little colder.


    But her words completely angered Shen Tang.


    "Well, well, I''ll leave it to you. Life or death, in short, we have to let her know our rules."


    With that, Shen Tang withdrew from the crowd.


    No matter how the group of people behind her treat the bitch, in short, the people who make her unhappy must disappear forever.


    However, thinking of the tall man, she couldn''t help feeling a burst of heat in her heart.


    She deliberately made her hair a little messy and pulled her skirt again.


    This time, like countless times before, she will successfully replace the woman and take the man for herself!


    ......


    "Is this the little girl who dares to argue with us?"


    "Gee, just because she looks so unlucky, how can she compare with sister Tang? She''s beyond her ability!"


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. How can we do it this time? Whether to kill people directly or first..."


    Although the dozen men kept saying they didn''t like her, they had evil light in their eyes, as if they were ready to rush up and tear her up at any time.


    "It seems that this is not the first time you have done such a thing?"


    Compared with the performance of panic just now, she is much calmer now surrounded by people.


    But those dozen men haven''t realized the abnormality. After all, from now on, their number has an absolute advantage.


    What''s more, the other party is just a delicate woman. I''m afraid they will kill them.


    "Oh! Now, little lady, your mouth is still so hard. Sir, I want to taste your mouth - ah!"


    The man who just flirted with Lin Mengya screamed and fell back the next moment.


    Lin Mengya put down her wrist expressionless. The other party''s left eye has been penetrated by a small crossbow and arrow, dripping with blood!


    "You, you


    .¡±


    The rest were stunned by the accident.


    They can''t imagine that this seemingly weak woman is so cruel!


    "It may be too late to run now."


    Lin Mengya showed a slightly profound smile.


    The remaining people did not retreat because of the experience of their companions. Instead, they wanted to do nothing and rush forward to suppress her by taking advantage of the number of people.


    After all, she has only one crossbow and arrow in her hand and can only attack one person at a time.


    But!


    At the moment when they were about to catch Lin Mengya, several dark shadows suddenly flew down from the tree.


    In an instant, more than a dozen people were dropped to the ground, and their wrists were extremely tough, their muscles and bones were blue, and what''s more, they were directly trampled off.


    Suddenly screams resounded through the woods.


    But no one can save them.


    "Come on, Xiaoyu, don''t kill everyone. I still have something to ask them."


    Lin Zhongyu loosened her feet, just a small face, cold as ice.


    Dare to make up his sister''s mind. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, he will kill him!


    Lin Mengya squatted down, looked at one of the people whose injury was not too serious, and asked, "now you can answer my question. Have you done such things many times before?"


    The man was scared silly, but the physical pain really told him that this was not his nightmare, but really!


    The man trembled and wanted to get up, but at this time, his big foot stepped directly on his calf.


    "GABA" sound, the calf was trampled off by Shengsheng!


    And he also sent out a pig like howl, almost fainted in pain.


    "I said! I said! Yes, we used this method to get rid of many people before, but Shen Tang ordered us!"


    About because the pain made the brain more awake, the man finally knew that it would not be a good outcome to continue to hide for Shen Tang, so now he poured out what he knew.


    When Lin Mengya heard these things, she couldn''t help sighing.


    How much is Shen Tang''s malice towards women that makes him do so many crazy things?


    Just because she took a fancy to her husband, she not only seduced men, but even tortured women alive.


    And listening to the meaning of men, she has not done it once or twice, and another group of people are dealing with this kind of thing for her.


    And all the women who have been harmed in recent years have ended up extremely miserable, and even some more tragic things are just because those women have had a conflict with Shen Tang!


    "Sister, this woman named Shen Tang is a pervert!"


    Even the well-informed Xiaoyu couldn''t help feeling hairy and hairy.


    In his opinion, Shen Tang''s special selection of those married men is morally corrupt.


    But she actually hates the woman who wants to protect her family and husband. Shouldn''t it be Shen Tang who should be blamed?


    "You''re right. Some people are psychopaths. Shen Tang is like this. She thinks that all men in the world should be her dogs. And her heart despises those women like her. Even she thinks that those women are her stumbling block, so she must get rid of them."


    I have to say that Lin Mengya is very interested in Shen Tang''s psychological analysis


    For accuracy.


    Perhaps some people feel that such extreme ideas simply cannot exist.


    But in real life, are there few cases of extreme psychosis?


    And Lin Mengya doesn''t want to dig into the reason why Shen Tang became like this.


    Just because she had a miserable life, can she laugh off her mistakes?


    But what about those who died because of her? What''s wrong?


    "So she designed you this time because she wanted her brother-in-law?"


    "Yes." Lin Mengya nodded, but saw that Xiaoyu''s face had changed.


    "I''m going to kill the dog man and woman!"


    Then the little guy was about to leave with his sword. Lin Mengya quickly stopped the man, "Oh, my little ancestor, misunderstood, misunderstood, your brother-in-law doesn''t have the courage!"


    Xiaoyu thought for a while and felt that what her sister said was not unreasonable.


    At least his brother-in-law, well, did not dare to betray his sister.


    "But isn''t that woman looking for her brother-in-law? Don''t you worry about your sister..."


    Xiaoyu quickly added an explanation: "I don''t doubt my brother-in-law''s feelings for you, but I think this woman is a little evil."


    In fact, Xiaoyu can''t say such a thing.


    But he always felt that what the person said before not only made him feel physiological discomfort, but also made him feel a trace of something strange.


    However, he was not very sensitive to such things, so he just thought that the woman was evil, and didn''t think deeply.


    However, after Lin Mengya asked the man a few more words, she found a rule.


    "According to him, those people are all attracted by Shen Tang, even for her to abandon her wife and son. But you find that without their feelings for Shen Tang, they are not as deep as we think, or even infatuated."


    This is what Lin Mengya thinks is special.


    Of course, because men are infatuated with a woman, there are many extreme cases that violate social morality and law.


    But Shen Tang has some obviously different feelings here.


    Normally, if their feelings have reached that stage, they will never betray Shen Tang, nor will they completely blame her..


    But looking at the man''s behavior just now, how to say, Lin Mengya feels that their infatuation with Shen Tang is like evil.


    If they can wake up temporarily because of external stimulation, and then enter a state of infatuation because of Shen Tang, then this factor should come from Shen Tang.


    At least there is something in her that can make these people temporarily put aside their reason and public welfare morality, take her words as the criterion, follow her and obey her.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya couldn''t help worrying. Although she didn''t doubt her man''s ability, this evil thing still made people feel that it was impossible to prevent.


    "OK, you take these people back first and lock them up with the man you caught before."


    She has to go and see the situation of long Tianyu.


    Don''t upset the boat in the gutter, it''ll be in trouble.


    At this time, long Tianyu was still sitting in the distance, but no small movement around him escaped his ears.


    He heard footsteps, from far to near.


    Then came behind him.

 Chapter 3224

    The keen premonition made long Tianyu instantly avoid the life attack of the man behind him.


    Shen Tang, who accidentally threw himself into the air, stumbled in an instant, rolled forward twice, and finally fell at the foot of long Tianyu.


    Now she had no face at all. The face she had just sorted out became gray again. Moreover, she showed her teeth just now, and the dirty words almost came out on her lips.


    Fortunately, reason told her to brake quickly, otherwise everything she had carefully designed would be ruined.


    Despite his bad start, Shen Tang still tried to raise his head and gently stretched out a hand to long Tianyu.


    "I can''t get up. Don''t you come and give me a hand?"


    Her voice pretended to be coquettish and angry, and her eyes were coquettish with water, with a little hook.


    To be honest, Shen Tang''s eyebrow and eye Kung Fu is really first-class.


    Even if Lin Mengya saw it, she might feel that this person still has her excellence.


    But now standing in front of Shen Tang is an iron straight man who sometimes makes Lin Mengya angry and liver ache. Point to what he can understand. Dream!


    This product is often wrong even in the eyes of his own kissing wife. If he can understand Shen Tang''s mind of refusing and welcoming, countless strands and shyness and timidity, there is a ghost.


    Sure enough!


    Tiezhi Wang Long Tianyu stepped back and frowned slightly.


    He knew that his purpose of staying here was to wait for the rabbit, but this Shen Tang was obviously wrong.


    Well, maybe it''s stupid!


    For a time, long Tianyu fell into anxiety.


    Oh, I don''t know if my wife will be angry if she doesn''t finish the task assigned by her wife.


    Although his wife looks angry, he doesn''t want her to be angry because of others. At least, he can''t be angry for such a thing.


    Just thinking, he was ready to leave and find a remedy.


    But as soon as he moved, he was stopped by Shen Tang''s voice.


    "Something happened to your wife!"


    Originally, this is also the line planned by Shen Tang.


    But when she fell into each other''s arms and looked at each other with both eyes, she told him tenderly.


    At that time, she can take this opportunity to shape her image of being considerate, simple and kind.


    First, cry to the man, causing his pity; Then he took him to the woods to find someone, giving them enough space to get along alone.


    Of course, the last and most important point is that she wants men to see their women turn into joy under other men, and she is not a man.


    She knew that no man could stand such humiliation.


    What if the woman didn''t volunteer?


    Anyway, at least in this man''s eyes, that woman is a personal slut!


    This is not the first time she has used it. Naturally, she calculates every step very accurately.


    Even after comforting those heartbroken men, she was quite skilled.


    But what she didn''t expect was that this time, she had something wrong in the first step.


    No way, we can only go to the second step.


    "Make it clear." Long Tianyu asked coldly with his arms in his arms.


    "I and we went to the woods just now. It seems that your wife left first. I waited for her for a long time. I didn''t see her. I was worried about her accident, so I went to find her. Unexpectedly, I found that she had gone with a strange man."


    This word, word by word, implies that Lin Mengya is willing to follow other men.


    But in this wilderness, it''s still with a strange man. It''s easy to think of two words - elopement!


    But long Tianyu didn''t believe her at all. He just glanced at her coldly and said, "then why did you come back?"


    Shen Tang was vaguely uneasy.


    The man''s reaction was beyond her expectation again.


    But she still bit her lip, pretended to be very concerned about Lin Mengya and said, "I just don''t trust her safety. I''m afraid she''s cheated, so I came to you for help. Maybe that person is your relative?"


    The area is dozens of kilometers and uninhabited. Therefore, Shen Tang also acts recklessly and even stirs up discord here in long Tianyu.


    This time, long Tianyu didn''t look at him and looked around like a torch.


    I know someone has been following my wife, so I won''t worry about any accidental injury to my wife.


    Moreover, even without the protection of those people, his wife alone is enough to make those who try to disadvantage his wife suffer.


    It''s just that he needs to cooperate with his wife to drag people down.


    But Shen Tang was so annoyed that he really wanted to tie her up so that she wouldn''t continue to wander in front of him.


    But this disgust fell into Shen Tang''s eyes, but it became a signal that the other party had taken the bait.


    There was a proud smile in her eyes, and her heart was filled with the excitement of conquering each other.


    It seems that her charm is still unfavourable, and no man can escape the palm of her hand.


    Just when she was ready and pretended to find something to deceive people.


    Suddenly, the man moved first, and very fast.


    Shen Tang chased after him and was about to shout to each other. The next moment, she suddenly widened her eyes and shouted, "Why are you all right?"


    Lin Mengya had a shallow smile on her face, but it was like ice.


    "What should I do? Shen Tang, you have the courage to design me?"


    Shen Tang''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    She was not afraid of the other party running out, nor was she afraid of the other party confronting herself on the spot.


    As long as the other party loses his innocence, what can he do even if the other party accuses him of doing it himself?


    Isn''t it that you can only be hated by men?


    Thinking of this, Shen Tang''s eyes lit up, suddenly changed a sad face, and said to Lin Mengya, "I, I naturally hope you can be good. But..."


    "But what? You''d better make it clear. It''s like I really did something shady."


    Lin Mengya deliberately said the word "disgrace" very clearly.


    As soon as Shen Tang heard this, he immediately understood.


    Those people must have succeeded!


    As for why there are no traces on each other''s body, not even their hair.


    It must have been the other party''s disguise in advance, just to cover up the ugly things on her!


    Shen Tang felt very excited at the thought of exposing each other in front of the men he valued!


    "I, I also tell the truth." Shen Tang deliberately hesitated and looked at the man with pity.


    "I just saw you leave with a strange man, and I saw you look very close."


    Finally, she seemed to be out of her mind and accused Lin Mengya.


    "I can''t do it now


    I''ve kept it from you. I saw you have an affair with that man, and even you In short, you are sorry for your husband! "


    This immediately made Lin Mengya more angry.


    It seems that Shen Tang has harmed many people by such means before.


    Oh, this man is really vicious.


    "You''d better make it clear to me. What does it mean that I have an affair with other men? Oh, Shen Tang, others don''t know. Don''t you know what those people come from?"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other coldly, "first you led me into the woods, and then let someone come out to harm my innocence. Shen Tang, how many lives have you killed with this move?"


    Shen Tang was slightly surprised when she heard this. She immediately denied it.


    "Who knows what''s the matter with you and those men? I don''t know them at all!"


    "But did you just say you saw me go with a man?"


    Lin Mengya looked at each other without expression.


    As a female, she really can''t imagine why Shen Tang would have so much malice towards her peers.


    Even some things, she only felt that Shen Tang did it on purpose, like to torture those innocent women more cruelly.


    "All right, what are you doing with her?"


    Long Tianyu was also impatient. He grabbed Shen Tang, who was already stiff, and tied her with hemp rope.


    "How can you do this to me? Let me go, let me go!"


    At this time, Shen Tang was not as calm and flustered as before.


    impossible! She can never miss!


    Those dozen people are all with a little Kung Fu. How could they miss?


    "Don''t worry, you and those people will be reunited soon."


    Lin Mengya said coldly.


    Long Tianyu''s hands and feet were very neat, and soon tied Shen Tang firmly.


    Just now Lin Mengya had inquired about them from the mouth of the dozen people.


    These people, including Shen Tang, belong to a force called seven color Lianhua.


    Under the seven colored lotus flowers, there are seven, Shen Tang and they are the members of the green lotus department.


    And she knows another thing.


    These people came to seize the secret camp after receiving a letter from Shen Sulan.


    Lin Mengya felt that when she first saw Shen Tang, she felt that the other party looked like Shen Sulan.


    I don''t think they are really half sisters.


    And she also knows something about the family background of the Shen sisters.


    Maybe it can be used in the future.


    Dragging people, they went straight to the door.


    The Qinglian people in charge of patrol stared when they saw that Shen Tang was dragged back by two strangers, a man and a woman.


    "Stop, who?"


    Hula, suddenly, many people gathered around, and everyone''s face was full of alert color.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the crowd and didn''t speak, but long Tianyu threw Shen Tang into the crowd impolitely.


    "Woo woo..."


    Shen Tang was almost killed by the fall, lying on the ground and rolling his eyes.


    The group of people nearby suddenly felt murderous, and they couldn''t help retreating one after another.


    These two people are a little ferocious!

 Chapter 3225

    But the more ferocious one is still behind!


    Lin Mengya was not afraid of these people''s dangerous eyes. She directly raised her voice and began to question: "let you in charge get out of here immediately. I should ask who gave them the courage to touch my man! If he doesn''t give me an explanation today, I won''t go!"


    A group of people around were stunned.


    Who is this?


    And didn''t she see what was going on?


    With so many of them, how did she say that she wanted to settle with them? Was she not afraid of being beaten?


    But some people are born with this aura. Obviously, they are weak, but they can pose as thousands of troops.


    For example, now, Lin Mengya almost writes the words "not easy to provoke" on her face.


    The guys who wanted to rush up and catch her also stopped their actions.


    Some people were smart and hurried in to tell someone to make trouble.


    At this time, Shen Tang, who almost didn''t fall, sobbed to get up.


    But her hands and feet were tied and her mouth was stuffed with rags. She couldn''t say a complete word.


    He could only stare at Lin Mengya with his fiery eyes at that time.


    At this time, someone recognized the crazy woman and shouted in surprise, "it''s Shen Tang!"


    "Why is she again? Why is she so embarrassed every time she comes back?"


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. Shen Tang also instantly hated the man who spoke because of this sentence.


    Talk if you can, shut up if you can''t!


    Even if she is reduced to this point, it is not something they can ridicule.


    But the man didn''t know why, but he went too far. Lin Mengya couldn''t help looking at the man more.


    It seems that not all of them are blind.


    So before she said anything, Shen Tang was almost half killed by his popularity.


    Soon after, Lin Mengya and the two of them were invited in.


    Long Tianyu has been silent, but his sight is very sharp.


    At the same time, Lin Mengya also found many tents in the camp, at least dozens of large and small.


    Lin Mengya certainly doesn''t know anything about these people.


    In fact, she not only interrogated those crimes about Shen Tang, but also dug out a lot of useful information for the people here as much as possible.


    For example, they all belong to an organization called seven color Lianhua.


    Shen Tang and Shen Sulan belong to the Qinglian department.


    No wonder Shen Tang appeared there with people and annoyed the bloodthirsty bat.


    I think they should find that the information given by Shen Sulan is inaccurate, so they want to find another way.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help worrying.


    No matter how powerful the bloodthirsty bat is, it can''t compare with people''s intrigues after all.


    There are many people in Qinglian department. If they really deal with those bloodthirsty bats, I''m afraid they can''t be stopped.


    At that time, perhaps the secret passage of the camp will be lost!


    I can''t help feeling a little anxious.


    It''s best to make them stop thinking, otherwise, their camp is still in danger of being exposed at any time.


    The two were taken to the middle and most spacious tent.


    As soon as she approached, Lin Mengya smelled a special aroma.


    Like some kind of flower fragrance and some kind of powder fragrance. In short, it will make people inexplicable


    I have a feeling of blushing and heartbeat. I really want to open the camp and see how beautiful the beauty inside is.


    She took a deep breath, filled with curiosity.


    Even the incense is so thick and colorful. It seems that the people inside are not simple.


    "I hear you two are looking for me?"


    It was a little unexpected for Lin Mengya. Although the aroma was lingering, the woman''s voice was clear and cold. It was not as soft as she expected.


    However, she is a cold and gorgeous beauty.


    When Lin Mengya saw it, she couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    To say the temperament is cold and gorgeous, she also has white Su around her, but their characteristics are completely different.


    The face of the woman in front of her is gorgeous and publicity, but her temperament is cold and cold. Even her eyes are a little arrogant, but she doesn''t have any annoying thoughts because of her appearance.


    Good drag sister queen fan!


    Lin Mengya''s eyes of pure appreciation fell on the woman''s face and kept looking at it.


    If Shen Tang also has half the charm of this beauty, and with her strange and strange heterosexual fate, I''m afraid she has now killed a blood path and become the woman behind countless bosses.


    It''s a pity.


    "It''s the first time I''ve met a woman who dares to stare at me like this."


    The great beauty spoke, but her tone was still cold.


    Lin Mengya is also honest, "because the girl is so beautiful that I can''t move my eyes."


    Lengyan beauty was also stunned by her straightforward praise.


    Then, a little smile appeared in his eyes.


    No one doesn''t like listening to good words. What''s more, Lin Mengya''s expression is sincere and not false at all.


    Later, Lengyan beauty saw Shen Tang who was also dragged by them.


    A trace of disgust flashed across the bottom of my eyes.


    But after all, it was her own person. She waved and someone went to untie Shen Tang.


    "Woo woo, deputy hall leader, you have to decide for your subordinates!"


    "Shut up!"


    It turned out that this cold and gorgeous beauty was the vice hall leader of Qinglian department.


    She heard those people say that the person in charge of looking for the camp this time is a deputy hall leader of their Qinglian department.


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes and thought about how to start with the deputy hall leader.


    Over there, Shen Tang sobbed, "my subordinates all went out to do business according to your instructions. Who knows that they met these two people on the way. They detained our people indiscriminately and beat my subordinates like this. Deputy hall leader, you must be the master for your subordinates!"


    Lin Mengya had expected that this person would confuse right and wrong, and she was not afraid of the other party''s complaint.


    Hearing this, the deputy hall leader''s eyes became colder, his mind was a little more murderous, and he also doubted the identity of the two people. Can it be said that they were sent by other departments.


    Or did someone leak the news and let others know the existence of this big fat meat?


    For a time, countless ideas poured out of her heart, and then they all belonged to one idea - these two people can''t stay!


    "Since you hurt my people, leave your life."


    The atmosphere suddenly became cold and stiff. Long Tianyu suddenly blocked Lin Mengya and protected her.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t hear this. She poked out half a small head from behind long Tianyu, "big beauty, you don''t have to kill us at this moment?"


    "Oh, it seems that you have something to say? Come on, I can fulfill your wish before you die."


    The vice hall leader doesn''t believe they can escape from their palms at all.


    Lin Mengya immediately jumped out, pointed to Shen Tang and scolded, "she obviously suffered all this by herself. Our husband and wife were kind enough to save her from the clutches. Who knows that she even wanted to seduce my husband!"


    "I didn''t! Deputy hall leader, you can''t listen to her nonsense!"


    Shen Tang is a little flustered.


    Because he didn''t tell the truth to the vice hall leader and hid the cave where yanhunxiang was located.


    Although the other party may not know the secret of the cave, the wise man like the deputy hall leader may find some clues from the woman''s words and then doubt himself.


    At the thought of the vice hall leader''s method of dealing with sinners, she couldn''t help shaking all over.


    You must not be found by the vice hall leader!


    As soon as her heart crossed, she saw a familiar face in the crowd. At present, she was happy and winked at each other secretly.


    The man was surprised at first, then nodded slightly and moved forward quietly.


    At the next moment, long Tianyu immediately picked up Lin Mengya with a backhand and turned around.


    A deadly steel knife was cut down close to their bodies.


    "Stop!"


    The deputy hall leader suddenly gave a cold drink, and then the man who failed to kill Lin Mengya for the first time raised his knife again and chased them.


    The deputy hall leader immediately sank his face, "don''t even listen to my orders. Come and kill him."


    The man chased Lin Mengya with all his heart. He didn''t notice that a flying knife flew directly at his throat.


    With a puff, the flying knife directly separated his throat, and the hot blood just spilled on Shen Tang''s face.


    "Ah -" she screamed and was born again, but the man who had just listened to her hint to sneak attack Lin Mengya was dead, and there was no more movement.


    "Shut up, or you''ll end up like him."


    This time, Shen Tang didn''t dare to disobey the order of the vice hall leader.


    She quickly closed her mouth, widened her eyes in horror, and her heart grew uneasy.


    "Hoo, great beauty hall leader, your men don''t seem very obedient!"


    Lin Mengya''s eyes flickered, but there was still no fear at all.


    She has seen so many scenes like this, and naturally there is nothing terrible.


    But her reaction fell into the eyes of the deputy hall leader, which was the anomaly.


    "It seems that you have great courage. Aren''t you afraid to be like him?"


    "I''m afraid. Naturally, I''m afraid. But unlike him, I like to make my own decisions. It''s clear that the great beauty hall leader wants to hear me explain the truth of the matter, but he did it in advance and deserved to die."


    Shen Tang suddenly looked at her in horror.


    Because of this sentence, the deputy hall leader will doubt her!


    This woman is so vicious.


    The deputy hall leader glanced at Shen Tang lightly and said carelessly, "yes, I like obedient people best. If someone dares to disobey my orders and obey me openly and secretly, I will not let her go. Shen Tang, do you think so?"


    "Yes! My subordinates are always loyal to the deputy hall leader and dare not hide anything. Please spare me this time!"


    Shen Tang quickly crawled on the ground, but secretly scolded the guy for his incompetence.


    The deputy hall leader just glanced at her, but didn''t say how to punish her, but looked at Lin Mengya with interest.


    "Although they die, you can''t get out of here alive. If you have anything else to say, you can go on the road."

 Chapter 3226

    Long Tianyu still held Lin Mengya firmly in her arms, and even the arrogant and cool deputy hall leader was afraid.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, there are many top experts in the hall, but they are not as powerful as the people in front of her.


    For a while, the vice hall leader was kind of soliciting.


    Unfortunately, she knows very well that this peerless master''s temper is either extremely lonely or above the top. Unless they can come up with conditions that make them moved, they will never be willing to listen to others.


    The eyes of the deputy hall leader came back and forth between Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Finally, she found that the man seemed to respect the woman in his arms.


    The deputy hall leader''s mind turned. Finally, she decided to recruit the woman together.


    But she had to hold them tightly in her hands.


    "Great beauty hall leader, you are so beautiful that you don''t have to fight and kill all day. What''s more, I came here just to seek justice for myself. I didn''t want to give my life to you. Of course, if I knew you were so beautiful, why didn''t I give my life to you?"


    Lin Mengya said with a smile.


    If this was said by an obscene and greasy man, I''m afraid the deputy hall leader would have asked someone to cut off each other''s tongue to feed the dog, and then drag people out to cut thousands of pieces.


    But it happened that she was a woman with a sincere smile and sincere tone.


    This gives the vice hall leader a subtle sense of pride.


    You should know that their green lotus department, and even the whole seven color lotus women, like to compete for wonders and beauty. They all have eyes above the top and realize that they are the first beauty in the world.


    Although she disdained it, she also had some idea of comparison.


    The light in her eyes flowed, and her eyes looking at Lin Mengya were no longer so cold.


    "You are so glib. Fortunately, you are not a man. Otherwise, you must be a damn little villain."


    "Hey, hey." Lin Mengya smiled and continued to output rainbow farts to the great beauty.


    "I really think the beauty hall leader is very beautiful. Although people say that people are beautiful and kind-hearted, I prefer the snake and scorpion beauty like the hall leader."


    Everyone present took a cold breath because of Lin Mengya''s words.


    Is this man afraid of dying fast enough?


    But only the deputy hall leader looked at her eyes, with more and more appreciation.


    "You''re right. A woman should be as cruel as a snake and scorpion. Why not be cruel? It''s better to be cruel and cruel than to worry about her reputation but be embarrassed and frustrated by others."


    At this time, the atmosphere in the camp was very subtle. Everyone didn''t expect Lin Mengya''s flattery to be on the point.


    "That''s why I came here after Shen Tang. The man who dares to covet me looks at me and peels her skin!"


    She glared at Shen Tang fiercely, and the corners of her mouth slightly stirred up, revealing a smile with a bit of evil intention.


    Shen Tang glared at her fiercely and thought hard about how to turn the situation around.


    Finally, she thought of something and shouted at the deputy hall leader: "deputy hall leader, never trust this person. They must be spies sent by his department to compete for our credit! Otherwise, how dare they dare to come here?"


    Shen Tang thought to himself that he knew their vice hall leader, but he didn''t know that the other party had long been trying to convince them.


    If the two of them are really from other departments, the vice hall leader can''t wait for them.


    Therefore, the deputy hall leader just looked at Lin Mengya with a smile. It was a bit like expecting them both


    Pinch each other and watch the play by yourself.


    Lin Mengya also lived up to the expectations of the deputy hall leader and sneered at Shen Tang: "if according to your statement, it should be you who should be suspected of being a spy?"


    "It was a well water between us, not a river. You had to fight me and frame me. I was just forced to fight back."


    "Oh, I see. You deliberately brought us here so that I can get rid of the great beauty hall leader for you, and then you can rise up!"


    "You are so vicious! Great beauty hall leader, you can''t believe her. This man wants to harm you!"


    Shen Tang was almost scared crazy. He quickly shook his head and denied, "I don''t have it! Deputy hall leader, you can''t believe her nonsense. I''ve always been loyal to you. How can I have everything without your promotion?"


    "So you want to bite the hand that feeds you? Wow, it''s not the first time you''ve done such a thing. Hum! If I knew you were such a person, I might as well let you be tortured to death by that man so that you won''t bite me back!"


    Lin Mengya held her shoulder and said it rightfully.


    Because she doesn''t have to lie at all. That''s the truth.


    If Shen Tang hadn''t provoked her again and again and attacked her, I think she wouldn''t have found their camp.


    "Enough!" The deputy hall leader suddenly gave a cold drink and everyone was quiet.


    She got up, walked between them and stared at them several times.


    Lin Mengya was not afraid. She even had time to smile at the great beauty hall leader. She looked confident.


    On the contrary, Shen Tang was lying on the ground, but he didn''t even have the courage to look up and look at the deputy hall leader. He looked guilty.


    "Oh, you two don''t have to continue arguing. I already have a number in my heart. Shen Tang, go down first."


    Shen Tang was stunned and wanted to say something, but he had to leave in embarrassment under the threat of the deputy hall leader''s cold eyes.


    But before leaving, she still gave Lin Mengya a cruel stare.


    She will report at this time!


    Lin Mengya gave the other party a sneer.


    Coincidentally, she would not let Shen Tang go so easily.


    "All right, you all go down. You two stay. I have something to say to you."


    After seeing the tragic death of his accomplice, others never dared to disobey the vice hall leader''s words.


    Before long, there were only three of them left in the tent, but long Tianyu felt that several experts were hiding in the dark.


    I think they killed people with throwing knives before.


    He secretly squeezed his wife''s hand and passed the message to her.


    Lin Mengya did not change her face, but still looked at the deputy hall leader with a smile.


    "Sit down." The deputy hall leader also returned to his position.


    And Lin Mengya was not polite. She took her man and sat down directly.


    "You have a lot of courage. Are you really not afraid of me killing you?"


    So far, the vice hall leader''s curiosity about these two people has increased rather than decreased.


    She really wanted to know the origin of these two people.


    It would be a pity if it could not be used by her.


    Lin Mengya blinked and said, "I already said that if I could die in the hands of the great beauty, it would not be a loss."


    "Come on, you liars, you don''t have to say it in front of me. Come on, who sent you two


    £¿¡±


    Ming Ming''s deputy hall leader seems to have a casual attitude, but Lin Mengya feels that someone must have watched her and long Tianyu at this moment.


    That sense of crisis, like being stared at by a beast, made her have to tighten all her nerves, but she didn''t miss anything. She still looked heartless.


    "How did the great beauty hall leader decide who sent us?"


    The vice hall leader took tea and took a sip, but his sharp eyes stared at their movements and expressions like poisonous snakes.


    The woman in front of her is OK, which makes her feel like the same kind, but she is still very tender.


    It was the man who had been silent that made her unable to see through his details.


    Therefore, she did not easily let her own people do it.


    "There are no outsiders here. If you admit it, I''ll let you stay. Anyway, what my Qinglian department needs most is talents like you. Isn''t it much better to follow me than to be someone else''s dog?"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart. Oh, if she admitted it, she would have no way to live.


    She sighed helplessly, "since the deputy hall leader of the great beauty insisted that I was sent by others, you should treat me as me."


    If she denies it blindly, the vice hall leader can confirm her identity.


    But now the answer made the vice hall leader a little uncertain about her identity.


    What she wants is to make the other party doubt, not to make the other party trust her.


    You know, even Shen Tang may not be able to trust the vice hall leader.


    "All right, I think you''re a good girl for me. Stay first."


    But Lin Mengya didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "that''s not good! Shen Tang is still coveting my man. If she catches the chance, won''t I lose the man and myself? No!"


    The vice hall leader looked at her appearance, and her tone was colder.


    "No one here can disobey me! Stay or die!"


    She immediately counseled, "OK! Anyway, the great beauty hall leader asked me to stay, so I''ll stay for a while. But -"


    "How dare you make terms with me?" The deputy hall leader glanced at her.


    "It''s not asking for conditions, but saying hello to the beauty first."


    She was not conscious of being in the enemy camp at all, but rather arrogant, "I can look at your face and don''t care about what happened before with Shen Tang. But if she dares to fight me again, I''ll be impolite."


    The deputy hall leader smiled, "Oh? Why are you so rude?"


    "As soon as she breaks my hair, I''ll cut her finger; if she lets me scrape some oil skin, I''ll let her make up for her life."


    She''s serious, and she''s going to do the same.


    The deputy hall leader seemed to appreciate her powerful means. He hooked his lips and whispered, "Oh? I''m not a meddler."


    The implication is that they rely on their own means.


    If anyone dies, he can only blame himself for his incompetence.


    "OK, let''s make a deal."


    Lin Mengya''s heart sank.


    Looking at the vice hall leader''s attitude, she knew that the green lotus department must be a tiger''s den.


    But let it be.


    When he came out of the tent of the vice hall leader, long Tianyu held his wife''s hand and communicated in a unique way.

 Chapter 3227

    "We can leave at any time without worrying about others."


    Lin Mengya was stunned and immediately showed a sweet smile to her family.


    But unexpectedly, this is what their men are most worried about.


    She would also hold her man''s hand and communicate with each other in secret language.


    "OK, but it''s fun here."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were warmer and looked at her with a little helpless doting.


    The girl in his family is always so brave.


    They looked at each other and smiled, but they held their hands tighter.


    Fortunately, in the enemy camp, they can safely rely on each other.


    ......


    Although the deputy hall leader opened his mouth to keep them, they are outsiders after all. It is indispensable to be excluded and monitored by others.


    It can be said that from the moment they walked out of the tent, countless eyes stared at them.


    But Lin Mengya directly ignored those people, took her man directly to find an open space and sat down.


    However, long Tianyu felt that those people''s eyes were in the way. A pair of cold eyes swept around without politeness.


    Suddenly, those eyes immediately converged a lot.


    But their identity and intention made the whole camp fall into crazy speculation.


    But they didn''t make any other moves, and the vice hall leader didn''t give them a clear identity.


    So someone began to get excited.


    "Hey! Those two newcomers!"


    Lin Mengya followed her example.


    I saw a little black fat man with a little scrawl.


    I know my height condition is poor, so I''m trying to raise my head and try to make myself look taller and more powerful.


    Unfortunately, he was a little too hard. Lin Mengya only saw his two huge nostrils.


    Gee, there seems to be nose hair.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya rubbed against her man again.


    "Hey! What about you two? Come here!"


    The little black fat man ordered them.


    Lin Mengya pointed to her, "are you calling us?"


    "Yes, don''t you see that there are only two newcomers here? If you don''t come here again, I will waste your hands and feet, so that you can only kneel and be a dog for my boss!"


    If it was in peacetime, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu could not have encountered such a situation at all.


    Not to mention anything else, they just have to pestle, that is, the living "dragon and Phoenix among people", the kind that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Even now, there are several people around who clearly see the uniqueness of the two people, so they don''t come to be the first bird.


    But in this world, there are always some stupid guys who are eager to die.


    Lin Mengya smiled coldly and said rather shamelessly, "if you ask me to go over, I''ll go over? Who are you? You''d better ask your master to come out. I don''t like to hear dogs barking."


    "How dare you call me a dog!"


    The black fat man was annoyed in an instant and rushed up with his fist to teach her a lesson.


    But before the man came to her, he suddenly fell and the dog ate the mud.


    "When a dog, of course, he doesn''t deserve to stand."


    Lin Mengya leaned on her man''s arm.


    Just now, long Tianyu broke the black fat man''s knee with a stone.


    Since long Tianyu learned that his legs may not be able to recover to their previous state, he has strengthened his upper body training.


    Especially with the strength of both hands, it will be as simple as crushing a crispy watermelon to crush the waste skull.


    The man lay on the ground and cried and cursed Lin Mengya, "ah... It hurts me. You bitch, bitch, boss, avenge me!"


    But the next moment, the fat man suddenly "grunted" and continued to howl.


    But people only saw that his mouth was full of blood, and his relatively complete front tooth was gone!


    "If your mouth stinks again, I''ll make you never talk."


    Before Lin Mengya''s words fell, the fat man suddenly grabbed his neck in horror.


    "Woo woo..."


    He kept rolling on the ground, but to no avail.


    He only felt that he was like swallowing a piece of fiery red charcoal raw. The pain was so painful that he wanted to rip off his throat to get better.


    In such a short time, people are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts. The whole person is just fished out in the water, and even a large pool of water stains appear under him.


    The people around were stunned by the accident. Only Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked coldly as if it had nothing to do with themselves.


    "Fat man, fat man, what''s the matter with you?"


    Finally, his companion rushed out and shouted at each other.


    But the man called fat man can''t even move at the moment, and his eyes are lax.


    Obviously, although it has survived the pain, the spiritual defense line has collapsed.


    The man who called him was a thin middle-aged man.


    Seeing this, he trembled and stretched out his hand to test the fat man''s breath.


    Fortunately, the man is not dead.


    Then he stood up and glared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    "You two did it! What did you do to him?"


    Lin Mengya just smiled when she heard this. Then, with her backhand, she clamped a dark red poison with her two fingers.


    "Burn to make poison. Once the poisoned person eats it, it will be like burning all inside and suffering from the pain of burning."


    The crowd was suddenly surprised.


    Then, the thin middle-aged man stared at the little poison in his hand in horror and couldn''t even say a word.


    "You, are you a poison master?!"


    Lin Mengya just said faintly, "you can also understand that."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the new person left behind by the deputy hall leader was actually a ruthless poison master. The news quickly spread all over the camp.


    Poison masters are different from poison doctors.


    Although poison doctors often use poison as medicine, they still have their own rules and are bound by the poison sect.


    When the poison sect was flourishing, the position of poison doctors was even higher than that of doctors in the medicine sect.


    After all, medicine is to save people, but poison medicine still occupies a natural advantage in terms of the use of poisons.


    But then, because of the decline of the poison gate, the binding force on the poison doctor was much less than before.


    This leads to another branch - poison master.


    As the name suggests, this drug doctor has no rules and skills of "medicine".


    These people were born for wanton killing. Naturally, they will not heal people.


    Although the medical sect and poison sect were exterminated in many ways, it was unpredictable. After all, the poison sect became the climate.


    Fortunately, people of this school have been poisoned by others or themselves all their life.


    Therefore, it has not aroused too much vigilance in the world.


    But the reputation of every poison master is accumulated with countless lives.


    Therefore, the poison master is very famous among the villains. Even some lucky ones can become the target that everyone is afraid of.


    After interrogating the men before, Lin Mengya learned that the vice hall leader of the Qinglian department was an ambitious man.


    And because she wants to be superior, she is gathering her own strength to defeat her opponents.


    And her most powerful competitor, a poison master under her command, has a strong momentum. Unexpectedly, it has faintly surpassed the vice hall leader.


    Lin Mengya thought at that time, isn''t this right for her?


    Maybe she will worry about her exposure if she pretends to be another profession, but if she pretends to be a poison master, isn''t it easy for her?


    But the vice hall leader will not easily trust the poison master who sent him to the door.


    You know, once the poison master is exposed, someone will fight and kill him, so generally, they will hide their true identity when they walk outside.


    But the poison master is probably accompanied by poison all the year round. In addition, every real poison master owes no less lives.


    Therefore, they ignore or even distort the secular conventions.


    So, just now she just behaved on purpose to attract the attention of the vice hall leader.


    Anyway, everyone is a pervert. Naturally, they will sympathize with each other.


    Now she uses this move with a lightning speed. It must not be long before the deputy hall leader can''t help coming to her.


    "It''s really a poison master! My God, go quickly. You can''t look at her! It''s said that these poison masters are carrying strong poison. If anyone looks more, he''ll be blind."


    In the twinkling of an eye, except the fat black man who couldn''t run around them, others avoided far away for fear that they would die if they touched a little.


    Lin Mengya looked around with satisfaction.


    It seems that the name poison master is not only easy to use, but also quite easy to worry about.


    not bad


    At this time, the black fat man who had just recovered was only afraid.


    Who did he provoke? Why did he provoke a poison master?


    Do you think you''ve lived too long and are in a hurry to die?


    He wants to sneak away when the other party''s attention is not on himself.


    Who knows, but someone stepped on his leg.


    "Have I allowed you to go?"


    The sound behind him made him feel numb.


    This woman is a devil!


    "Didn''t you just say that if I don''t go there again, can your boss break my hands and feet? Where are the people?"


    "Woo woo..."


    The black fat man who has just fully tasted the poison of branding is also called "bad every day".


    His boss''s means are really powerful, but the premise is limited to the newcomers.


    Then he found that his throat was probably broken. Now he couldn''t say a word except pain.


    "Who is their boss? Now get out of here, or I''ll kill him next time!"


    With that, she rolled the black fat man''s ankle hard.


    "Ah -" it was like killing a pig, and the scream of tearing the heart and cracking the lungs made everyone''s heart tremble.


    These two newcomers are really two cruel people!

 Chapter 3228

    The movement on their side has been well known.


    In a few minutes, several strong men who looked quite strong came over angrily.


    Lin Mengya just glanced faintly. At last, her vision fell on the woman surrounded by these strong men.


    you ''re right.


    Most of the members of the green lotus department and even the whole seven color lotus are women.


    When she first got the news, Lin Mengya felt a little surprised.


    After all, since she came to the ancient people, she saw everywhere the oppression and inequality of women''s status.


    Even an extraordinary woman like aunt Fang was almost trapped in the back house and wasted half her life.


    Not to mention others?


    Therefore, she also has a glimmer of fantasy. If the seven color Lianhua can achieve partial equality, it will be a new breakthrough.


    However, judging from the members she has contacted at present, she has a somewhat bad hunch.


    "You two newcomers have a lot of courage. You dare to fight my people, but you are a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers."


    The woman was dressed up as a man. She looked arrogant and looked down on both of them.


    But Lin Mengya felt the bluff of the other party.


    Tut, if you are really not afraid at all, how can you hide behind your men and dare not come out?


    Isn''t it a bag?


    "What can you do with me? If you have the ability, you can use it. If it''s useful, you''ll find so many people to cheer yourself up?


    "What a sharp mouth!"


    The woman seemed to be angered by Lin Mengya. After a few words, she couldn''t help but burst her temper.


    Pointing at her, he fiercely ordered his men: "catch this bitch for me. I''ll tear her mouth with my own hands!"


    The men''s woman was so angry that she wanted to eat her alive.


    But Lin Mengya is not afraid at all.


    As soon as those people approached, long Tianyu suddenly got up and blocked his wife behind him.


    Although he didn''t speak, his sharp eyes made several strong men hesitate.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya laughed more happily.


    "Come here if you can! Oh, my husband can beat eight of you without gasping!"


    "What are you doing? Give it to me!"


    The woman screamed with anger at Lin Mengya''s arrogant attitude.


    Unexpectedly, she took out the long whip hanging around her waist and severely beat several of her men.


    Several people are also a horizontal heart, thinking that no matter how powerful the other party is, there are only two people.


    But there were six of them. If they took out four to contain the man, the remaining two would be enough to subdue the woman.


    Moreover, if they can catch this woman, the man will not be caught obediently.


    Thinking so, the six people are divided into two parts.


    Four of them directly met long Tianyu, and the other two tried to bypass them and sneak into Lin Mengya from behind.


    I thought the woman had no other ability except poisoning. Unexpectedly, the man had a pair of eyes behind him. As soon as they were about to catch him, the woman suddenly turned around and faced them directly.


    "Yo, you want to catch me!"


    Lin Mengya said with a smile, but the flexible and slender hands swayed gently in the air.


    The next moment, the two men who wanted to catch her fell to the ground.


    But he was paralyzed and couldn''t make it up at all!


    this


    There were also "poop" and "poop" behind her.


    It seems that the man''s side is also done.


    She clapped her hands and looked at the men''s woman, but she found that the other party was staring at her man.


    The eyes were crazy, like a hyena staring at its prey and refusing to talk when it died.


    Lin Meng became angry when Arden.


    Why are all the men staring at her? Is it over?


    Lin Mengya angrily rushed over and separated his hands to block his man behind him.


    "What are you looking at? Look again and be careful of your eyes!"


    But what she didn''t expect was that this man was still staring at his own man and didn''t say it. He was still openly digging her corner in front of her.


    "Follow me, I promise you can get everything you want!"


    The man''s skill is what she has always dreamed of.


    Over the years, she had no sign of falling out with other people in Qinglian department. The reason why she was at a disadvantage was that she didn''t have strong contacts in her hands.


    This man, she''s going to make a decision!


    Long Tianyu turned a deaf ear to women''s words and even owed her eyes.


    He just looked at his wife gently.


    Especially when he saw his wife''s maintenance of himself, he only felt sweet in his heart.


    Of course, Lin Mengya also knows that her man''s position is firm, but the woman stared at her man and her eyes were shining. It was more or less seeping.


    I don''t know, but also when the other party is a ogre who greedy for her man''s body.


    At the same time, she is also paying close attention to the situation around her.


    After this, the "details" of her and long Tianyu must have been found out by those people.


    Next, wait for someone to take the bait.


    Although Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have a firm attitude, the man''s woman has entangled them, mainly long Tianyu.


    "As long as you follow me, I can guarantee that no one dares to bully you in Qinglian department. How about it?"


    Seeing that the man still ignored her, the woman also despised Lin Mengya, stared at her and asked, "if you promise, I''ll reluctantly accept her. You''d better appreciate it, or I can make you stay in the green lotus department for a day."


    The face of the woman in men''s clothes showed a little gloom.


    Even if she can''t get this man, she will definitely destroy it, so that others can''t get it!


    Of course, it''s not that Lin Mengya doesn''t know the details of this woman.


    Xu Shengnan is one of the major forces in Qinglian department.


    On weekdays, I like to dress up like a man and act ruthlessly. Although there are many supporters, my strength is not strong.


    And she likes to bully new people. She has lost a lot of lives in her hands these years.


    Compared with Shen Sulan and Shen Tang, this man''s mind and means are weaker, but his jealousy is very strong.


    If the person she likes doesn''t obey her, nine times out of ten she will be killed by all kinds of means.


    In short, he is a lunatic by all means!


    Lin Mengya looked at each other warily, "what do you want?"


    "No, as long as you give him to me."


    Xu Shengnan proudly pointed to long Tianyu behind her and talked to her about important people.


    "Oh, you can try."


    Lin Mengya also confronts the other party impolitely.


    At this moment, the momentum of her whole body suddenly burst out, which was completely different from the arrogance before.


    Behind her, long Tianyu''s cold eyes were slightly


    Squint, one hand into a fist, the muscles of the whole body are tight and ready to go.


    They have a great momentum, but they are so similar.


    Even in the enemy camp, it gives people a kind of awe inspiring and inviolable prestige.


    Xu Shengnan''s enthusiasm is more intense.


    But she habitually ignored Lin Mengya, who was also a woman, and felt jealous that this man was the kind she wanted.


    She always felt that she was different and the king standing at the highest point above the 10000 people.


    But there are too many obstacles in the world. She wants to kill one when she sees one, but she still can''t kill it.


    So she can only find the most powerful man.


    Then conquer him so that he can only crawl at his feet and be a dog driven by her at will.


    In this way, she can climb to that position and step on those bitches.


    Now, the candidate finally appeared!


    "Now I give you one last chance. As long as you are willing to kneel down and surrender to me, I can let this bitch live."


    Lin Mengya almost rolled each other''s eyes.


    Delusion is a disease that needs treatment, you know?


    But long Tianyu just glanced at each other coldly, "noisy."


    "OK! If you don''t respect me, catch him at all costs. I''ll tame this disobedient beast with my own hands!"


    With Xu Shengnan''s order, Lin Mengya suddenly heard the sound of chains jingling.


    She thought it was some beast approaching, but she didn''t want to. The next moment she changed her face.


    What a ghost!


    This man is definitely a pervert. He didn''t run away.


    Behind Xu Shengnan, several dark and strong figures rushed to the ground like beasts.


    "My little ones, it''s time to let you out and drink some fresh human blood."


    Xu Shengnan''s face has morbid madness and satisfaction.


    Lin Mengya finally saw that the five men were naked men.


    But their necks and limbs were clamped by the thick and thin chains of their wrists, and there was only the roar of wild animals in their mouths.


    Suddenly, a warm palm blocked her eyes.


    "Huh?" She looked at her man suspiciously.


    But long Tianyu said without expression, "dirty."


    Dirty?


    Lin Mengya suddenly thought of those people, as if they were naked.


    Well, not to mention, it''s really hot eyes.


    But she is a doctor, and the structure of the human body can''t be more familiar.


    She wanted to explain to her man. However, long Tianyu''s attitude can be seen how firm she is.


    Anyway, his hand can block her eyes, but it can''t block her system function, can''t it?


    So Lin Mengya had to nod obediently, but secretly asked Xiaoyao to turn on the monitoring system immediately.


    The next second, the real-time data of the five people appeared in front of her.


    At the same time, the system also gives its own analysis.


    But the result even more shocked Lin Mengya.


    "Master, through the results of systematic analysis, it can be determined that these people''s bodies contain a large amount of toxin residues."


    Moreover, the toxicity of this poison is very strong. It will not only make people feel a strong sense of hunger, but also gradually make people lose their mind.


    In the end, it will only become a beast that only knows how to eat!

 Chapter 3229

    "These people are hopeless. Their brains have been damaged and the damage is irreversible."


    The little medicine finally came to a conclusion.


    Moreover, according to systematic estimation, the time for these people to be poisoned by poisons must be at least about a year.


    This poison is also very addictive, especially after being poisoned for so long, these people have been completely destroyed.


    Lin Mengya looked serious, and her expectations for the green lotus department and even the seven color lotus flower gradually failed.


    She thought this was a place that could give women a chance, but she didn''t want to be just another man eating Magic Cave.


    On the other side, since the appearance of the "human slave" kept by Xu Shengnan, the faces of the people next to him changed, quickly stepped back and whispered one after another.


    "This woman is really cruel and cruel. It seems that this slave is not what I saw last time?"


    "Long time ago, you didn''t know that she fed those slaves with fresh human flesh and blood, and I heard that she often fed her own slaves with the slaves she owned."


    "Tut Tut, if anyone falls into her hands, it will be bloody mildew for eight generations!"


    "All right, let''s stand back quickly. If her slave loses control later, what shall we do in case of biting the injured?"


    Those voices also came into the ears of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, so they had to pay attention to them.


    Xu Shengnan doesn''t care what others say. Even when she sees those people like great enemies, she is very proud.


    It should be like this, that is, everyone should be afraid of her. Even when mentioning her name, they should tremble like a great enemy.


    "Now if you know you''re afraid, kneel down and beg me. If I''m in a good mood, maybe I can open up."


    Xu Shengnan''s tone was like teasing two little mice.


    But Lin Mengya just sank her voice, with a little coldness.


    "If you just rely on these means of abusing people, you can give it a try."


    As a poison doctor, she uses countless poisons, but she will never make such a dehumanizing thing.


    People like Xu Shengnan are more vicious and hateful than a poison master.


    "Hum! You''re so hard spoken when you''re dying."


    Xu Shengnan sneered. Then she took a palm sized bronze bell from her men.


    "Jingling bell" rang. The eyes of those slaves became more and more red and their temperament became more and more impatient.


    Due to the long-term feeding of living people''s flesh and blood, these people''s teeth have been as sharp as beasts, and their long nails on their palms are like knives, with chilly purple black teeth.


    It was the color after being soaked by human blood all year round. Looking at it, I knew that they had used such nails to cut a lot of flesh and blood and dig out the internal organs of those people, just to devour their flesh and blood to support their internal organs.


    The faster the bell''s voice was, the more impatient the mood of these people was. Even a lot of saliva flowed out of their dry mouth and gradually became red eyes, staring closely at Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    In that way, it''s just a group of beasts who want to eat people. Where can it be called half human?


    Long Tianyu has been serious.


    He moved his wife behind him and whispered, "be careful and wait for me here."


    "Yes."


    Lin Mengya nodded her head and gave her a small bottle.


    What''s in it, so


    The pill prepared from her blood poison can be used by long Tianyu to poison those people in a critical moment.


    After all, the other person''s body can''t be inferred by common sense, and their nails and teeth are toxic.


    Fortunately, long Tianyu''s body has been nursed by her all the year round and has strong anti toxicity. Otherwise, it''s really troublesome.


    "OK."


    In fact, long Tianyu didn''t think he could use it, but it was his wife''s intention. His wife was worried about him, and he was naturally happy.


    On Xu Shengnan''s side, seeing that they were still so affectionate when they were dying, they were jealous and wanted to tear them apart.


    She just regretted that such a powerful man would be wasted if he was only used as bait to feed human slaves.


    Why don''t you feed him into a slave?


    Xu Shengnan''s eyes flowed, and he immediately felt that this idea was good.


    In this way, it is worthy of this strong body.


    Thinking, she looked at long Tianyu as her own object.


    "Go and bring back the man. As for the woman, it is your big meal today."


    Before her voice fell, the iron chains holding human slaves suddenly loosened.


    When the five were enslaved, they landed on all fours like hyenas and rushed up in the twinkling of an eye.


    Lin Mengya kept leaning aside and heard the sound of the bell ringing.


    then! It was his own man who rushed out and tangled with the five people.


    Although these five slaves have lost their senses and fallen into madness, they are also very strong because of their toxicity.


    And they are human after all. Although they use the scratching and biting of wild animals, they are much more flexible and even know how to make use of their own advantages.


    For example, the long iron chain around their necks and limbs has now become their weapon.


    Long Tianyu''s martial arts are excellent, but his only disadvantage is his legs.


    These legs are no longer as calm and powerful as before. Although they have no problem walking, running and jumping, they can''t play the three or four points of their previous leg skills.


    Although he has concealed weapons and double fists, he is flesh and blood after all, and will inevitably suffer losses.


    Lin Mengya saw it in her eyes and worried about it.


    But she knows that she can''t mess. All she has to do is trust long Tianyu and find a chance to help him.


    The five people had been deliberately trained before, so they cooperated with each other very well.


    Although the chains on their bodies limit their range of activities, they also form a cage around their opponents.


    When the opponent falls into the cage surrounded by this chain, it falls into the control of these five people.


    As the scope becomes smaller and smaller, their advantages will become more and more obvious.


    In the end, they can only become the prey of these five people, and may even be torn and eaten by them.


    Lin Mengya was a little worried.


    Although her man is not at a disadvantage, Lin Mengya will not allow herself to be careless at this time.


    But she didn''t know that someone had been watching her.


    "Unexpectedly, the little girl is still a poison master. I just don''t know how her means are compared with those guest Qing of the purple lotus department."


    The deputy hall leader is standing outside the crowd. She will be informed of everything inside in real time.


    When Chu Chu heard that the girl was actually a poison master, the deputy hall leader''s heart suddenly burst


    Moved.


    She once doubted whether the girl was sent by the purple lotus department.


    But soon, she dispelled her doubts about Lin Mengya.


    impossible.


    She knows how much preferential treatment those poison masters receive in the purple lotus department. Because poison masters are rare, those talents in the purple lotus department will never be willing to release any one just to calculate her.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Ah Si, go out and watch. Don''t let people die."


    Before the voice of the deputy hall leader fell, a silent figure had quietly walked out.


    She looked at the lively crowd with a deep calculation in her eyes.


    This little girl is really her unexpected joy. If you let this girl really obey her, plus the secret camp.


    At that time, even the hall leader can''t hold her down!


    However, the little girl has to suffer first, and then she can save others at that time, so that the girl can really appreciate herself.


    After thinking about it, the deputy hall leader bent his lips and waved to attract another confidant.


    Whispered in her ear, "go."


    "Yes."


    Xu Shengnan''s fool only cares about the man, but he doesn''t know that the girl is the real treasure.


    ......


    Although Lin Mengya has been staring at the direction of those people, in fact, Xiaoyao has been helping her monitor the situation around her.


    Yes, after the system is expanded and upgraded again, Xiaoyao also has more autonomy.


    In the past, he had to be authorized by Lin Mengya, and if Lin Mengya forcibly closed his consciousness, the system would be useless.


    But it''s different now.


    As long as Lin Mengya gives him a level of authorization, he can monitor the situation around the master at any time, and even temporarily take over Lin Mengya''s body after the master''s consciousness is damaged or forcibly closed.


    But the time should not be too long, otherwise the host''s body will be overloaded and the system will collapse.


    Therefore, now Lin Mengya has two brains and can act at the same time.


    "No, I have to help him."


    Lin Mengya whispered to herself.


    When she dealt with Xu Shengnan''s two men before, she used a poison that can paralyze people''s body quickly.


    But the situation of these five slaves is different. I''m afraid the poison will have little effect after it is used.


    There are other poisons on her, but if the toxicity is too light, it will have no effect on five people. If the toxicity is too heavy, not only long Tianyu may be caught, but also innocent people may be hurt.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Just as she was thinking, the alarm bell suddenly rang in her brain, followed by the alarm sound of small medicine, "master, someone wants to attack you behind your back!"


    When she thought about it, she didn''t move.


    The man who suddenly bumped into him, unexpectedly, just stretched out his hands and pushed Lin Mengya out.


    They only saw the woman who had just stood in the distance. The next moment, they rushed straight to the battlefield where the six people trembled with life and death.


    Long Tianyu roared with worry, "madam!"


    At the next moment, the five slaves who frantically besieged long Tianyu seemed to smell something that made them salivate. Unexpectedly, they all gave up long Tianyu and turned around and rushed in the direction of Lin Mengya.

 Chapter 3230

    The accident happened at this moment.


    When everyone and even Xu Shengnan felt that Lin Mengya would be torn apart by those people in the next moment.


    But I saw that the woman didn''t do anything. She just seemed to raise her hand at will. I saw the five people, "poop" a few times, and all fell to the ground.


    The most unimaginable thing is that after falling, the five slaves quickly bled, and finally convulsed, seemingly painfully silent.


    Long Tianyu is also "good."


    As the last bottle of poison was broken, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were shrouded in the bloody poison within ten meters around.


    Xu Shengnan suddenly burst out a burst of crazy laughter.


    "Ha ha! Come out, my little ones, it''s time to eat something fresh!"


    As her voice fell, screams came from not far behind her.


    The bloody smell, accompanied by those screams, almost turned the camp into a Shura field.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu saw a lot of roaring slaves in the tent not far behind the woman.


    And those who did not leave in time around the tent were killed.


    These people are also Xu Shengnan''s men, but they don''t know that the master they follow is a pervert and won''t care about their life or death.


    Lin Mengya can''t imagine how a tent that doesn''t seem spacious can hide these dozens of slaves.


    She didn''t see clearly until those who wanted to escape ran into the tent.


    It turned out that there were many iron cages stacked inside the tent!


    In her heart, Lin Mengya raised Xu Shengnan''s abnormal level again.


    This is a total madman!


    "Come on, my little darling, go! Go! If those two people eat, you won''t feel uncomfortable."


    Xu Shengnan narrowed his eyes and seemed to enjoy the terrible scene of blood and flesh.


    After the slaughter of those slaves, their bodies were already covered with blood, their eyes were blood red, and they had no self-control at all.


    Lin Mengya looked at these people and looked at Xu Shengnan who was safe and sound.


    What''s going on?


    From just now on, she felt strange. It was clear that these people didn''t even have reason and wisdom. Why did they listen to Xu Shengnan''s drive and won''t hurt Xu Shengnan?


    But at this time, she was no longer allowed to think.


    While a large number of slaves rushed over, long Tianyu protected her behind and rushed up directly.


    Lin Mengya remembered the process of dealing with the five slaves before, and quickly took out all the powerful detoxification pills.


    There are too many people on the other side, and because the materials used in her detoxification pills are very precious, even before she left, she took all her inventory with her, but only ten or twenty.


    The five slaves just spent five. What should we do with the rest of them?


    Long Tianyu has been fighting with those people.


    These people are more crazy than the previous five


    The body is also stronger, and their drug properties are stronger than those five, so they are more fierce!


    Even though long Tianyu''s martial arts are excellent, he is reluctant to resist these dozens of madmen.


    Soon, some flesh wounds appeared on his body.


    Although it didn''t hurt their lives, it still made those people more excited.


    The taste of this prey is really good!


    Lin Mengya clenched her lips and wanted to send a signal.


    But long Tianyu told her before that if there was no sign from him, let her not act rashly, so as not to fall short.


    But now


    Lin Mengya stared at long Tianyu at this time, so she subconsciously ignored the situation behind her.


    Right now!


    Several strong slaves suddenly bypassed the crowd and rushed to her position!


    "Alarm! Master, there is a sneak attack!"


    Although the small medicine alarm was fast, the two men were faster.


    In the twinkling of an eye, their sharp nails were about to grasp Lin Mengya''s neck.


    Right now!


    A strange purple suddenly appeared in Lin Mengya''s eyes.


    That gorgeous and mysterious purple, like a pair of demon pupils, is intoxicating, but it can also make people feel groundless fear.


    These purple pupils have not appeared since Lin Mengya learned how to control the blood poison in her body.


    But just now, when she subconsciously let the blood poison fill her body, the purple pupils appeared again, and they were as bright and rich as purple gemstones.


    At this time, the two slaves suddenly lay on the ground in fear.


    Yes, it''s fear!


    The eyes that clearly have no human emotion now reveal the fear of animals seeing natural enemies.


    They lay on the ground, shivering and sobbing in their throats, similar to the submission of beasts to their king.


    Lin Mengya walked forward step by step. Everywhere she went, those people were like this.


    Finally, when she came to long Tianyu, the strongest and difficult slaves retreated step by step.


    "Ya''er!"


    As soon as long Tianyu turned around, he saw his wife''s strange purple pupils.


    The next moment, he tore off the cleanest inner clothes, surrounded her pupils, and tied a loose knot at the back of his head.


    Fortunately, fortunately, someone blocked her just now. No one should see her distinctive eyes.


    At this moment, long Tianyu''s heart had the strongest intention to kill everyone in the camp.


    If this leaks out, it''s better to kill all these people!


    At this time, Xu Shengnan also stared at them in disbelief, but this time, she stared at Lin Mengya.


    "No! Who the hell are you! Answer me, who the hell are you?"


    She''s going crazy!


    Human slaves are her biggest dependence and her cards.


    Over the years, she has relied on this thing to occupy a place in the seven color lotus.


    But now, the smell from the woman made her feel deeply frightened.


    impossible! The art of human slavery is her card. This woman, how can this woman


    "Just learn a little fur and dare to come out and act recklessly. Oh, I really don''t know how to live or die."


    She opened her mouth, but what she said made Xu Shengnan fall into an ice cave.

 Chapter 3231

    "What do you mean? No, who the hell are you?"


    Xu Shengnan stared at the woman in front of him.


    The woman''s face is beautiful, but it is no similar to the face she fears most.


    But the woman''s eyes were blocked by a soft cotton cloth, but somehow, Xu Shengnan felt relieved.


    Immediately, a more crazy killing intention filled her heart.


    If this bitch also knows her secret, she will not let each other live!


    There are some things that only she knows is enough.


    There can never be two winners in this world.


    As the closest person to Lin Mengya, long Tianyu found the abnormality of his wife at the first time.


    He couldn''t help worrying, but now in this situation, all he could do was to protect her as much as he could.


    Just when he was worried, his palm felt slightly itchy.


    Subconsciously caught the "culprit", that is, his wife''s two and slender fingers.


    This makes long Tianyu''s heart full of doubts.


    Every time his wife changes, the other party ignores him and won''t have such intimate little moves with him at all.


    Or¡ª¡ª


    He held his wife back with some force. Can it be said that the wife has completely recovered?


    But I didn''t expect to hear ya''er say the next moment: "you don''t deserve to know who I am, but this blood curse should not be contaminated by you!"


    incorrect! This is not Yaer!


    Long Tianyu immediately identified it.


    At least the person talking should not be his closest lover.


    But her hand was really held in her heart.


    What the hell is going on?


    In fact, Lin Mengya is also confused.


    Just now, she quietly used some medicinal powder that can enhance the taste to attract the attention of some people.


    Who knows, all these guys rushed over.


    At the critical moment, she was ready to crush all her antidote pills and other poisons and fight with each other.


    But I didn''t expect


    "Little girl, just watch it."


    "Yes! Those who dare to bully us, go out and teach the guy who doesn''t know heaven and earth!"


    "Let''s go, let''s all go!"


    Lin Mengya: No, hey! If she remembers correctly, is this her body, her head?


    But these voices, um, can be distinguished carefully. They all have their own personalities.


    So, she has multiple personalities because her heart is too abnormal?


    It can''t be true?


    Lin Mengya was a little flustered.


    She did not rashly communicate with each other, but chose to switch her consciousness to the inside of the system.


    "What''s going on?" She asked the little medicine in a hurry.


    Who knows, the latter can''t say why.


    "Master, don''t worry."


    The small medicine also habitually comforted its owner, but did not stop monitoring the data.


    "Master, look."


    He sent real-time data to Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya also suppressed her thoughts and went to check her data.


    At this look, she suddenly found the problem.


    "I don''t have multiple personalities, nor have I been forcibly deprived of consciousness, and my memory has not been tampered with."


    "Yes, master!"


    Xiao Yao felt that she was not as calm as before, so she deliberately changed into a black-and-white panda dress.


    To be honest, his image today is a cute cute cute cub in a one-piece bear cat suit.


    Want to roll!


    She thought so and did so.


    I have to say that even virtual sprouts can be super cured, okay?


    She was not afraid at once. Holding the panda cub medicine, she continued to look through her own data.


    All the basic indexes of her body have not changed, but only some data and abnormal activities of her brain.


    However, this abnormality is not fatal, nor does it even mean that it may cause lesions or the like.


    And these abnormal data are very regular.


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand it for a long time.


    But as long as she''s not really ill.


    It can prevent people''s heart.


    She told Xiaoyao that she could save her life at the critical moment.


    Then she took a deep breath, which switched her consciousness back to normal.


    Unexpectedly, the voices of those women quarreled.


    "As I said before, the child is still young! Let''s just help her solve it directly? Look, you''re scared!"


    Lin Mengya was unable to make complaints about her. She was really frightened. No matter who it was, suddenly the voice of others appeared in her own head. It was estimated that she did not die of fear.


    "Calm down, I know you can''t bear to frighten the child. But she is so old that it''s time to accept her own destiny."


    This voice is probably a fairly fair one.


    But!


    She doesn''t want to accept this ignorant, so-called fate, okay?


    "Stop arguing! Don''t you see what''s going on outside? The art of blood curse, ah, these fools haven''t made progress. They have inherited this ghost appearance. It''s really losing their identity as their ancestors."


    Lin Mengya: Although this is her head, she can only silently shrink aside and be a quail.


    She was a little tearful.


    Where on earth did these sounds come from?


    At this time, she felt that she could control her body.


    But she had no memory for the past few times. I''m afraid she would never know what had happened without the help of small medicine.


    Lin Mengya was a little angry at the thought that her body would be manipulated by others.


    "Who the hell are you? If you don''t make it clear, get out!"


    She was really angry.


    The next moment, there were several exclamations.


    "She can!"


    "She really did it and was in complete control of herself."


    "Good boy! We knew we were right about you. You must be better than us!"


    Lin Mengya: I''m tired!


    These sounds can''t be inferred by common sense at all!


    And what''s that proud tone?


    Guess her own mother won''t be so kind and happy, okay?


    But the other party''s attitude made Lin Mengya feel a little tangled.


    Even if the other party insists on meeting him.


    But now


    She was a little helpless.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, but you should at least tell me why you appear in my mind?"


    Otherwise, she''s really not sure she''ll get sick that day, okay?


    This feeling, really


    of Well, she admitted that it was almost the same as Xiaoyao communicating with her.


    But for these people, although she feels strange, she also has a feeling of deja vu.


    The voices were silent for a moment, and then they had a messy discussion!


    Those voices must be at least 20.


    Twitter, you come and go. Is this using her head as a vegetable market?


    "Be quiet!"


    She couldn''t help shouting with consciousness.


    Then, the sound really stopped in an instant.


    "Who is the boss here? Let her come out and talk to me."


    "Boss, she, she''s not here. Why don''t we go to old four?"


    "Yes, just look for old four!"


    Seeing that more than 20 people were going to start banging, Lin Mengya hurriedly asked, "OK, let the fourth in your mouth come out. Shut up before she comes out to talk, otherwise, who will I listen to?"


    I have to say, her threat is quite effective.


    At least, the brain calmed down instantly.


    After about two seconds, a rather calm woman''s voice wanted to ring out.


    But it was obviously an old woman''s voice!


    That''s strange.


    The previous twenty or so, regardless of their personality, were not old.


    "Don''t be afraid, child. We''re not here to rob your body. Although you may not remember our existence at all, we have been waiting for you since you were born."


    "Wait for me? Wait for me what? And how did you appear? Or did I get caught?"


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s impolite question, but the fourth is not angry. Instead, he is gratified: "it''s a long story. In short, although we could only wait when you were young, we have been watching you all the time."


    Lin Mengya didn''t believe it. "You lied to ghosts? I was stupid when I was a child. Of course, it''s what you said."


    But unexpectedly, the old four continued to say calmly, "yes, but you know, if we hadn''t sent your soul away at that time, I''m afraid you would end up exactly the same as us."


    If struck by lightning.


    Lin Mengya could not have imagined that someone would know about her journey!


    And maybe a stranger.


    This cognition made her suddenly feel cold in her back.


    But the old woman''s voice was still not urgent or slow, "don''t be afraid, child. This is our common secret. No one will know it except you and us."


    "Come on, what are you thinking so hard for?"


    Lin Mengya doesn''t believe that these people will be so kind and keep their secrets for themselves.


    So she was more eager to ask about their origin.


    "Also, don''t hide behind your back and play tricks. Come out, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Unexpectedly, the old woman named Lao Si smiled softly.


    "You are so interesting. No wonder everyone likes you very much and likes to come out to play with you."


    "But don''t be afraid, we are not living. Therefore, your secret will never be exposed."


    Not alive?


    Lin Mengya''s head is buzzing.


    Why is this weird?


    That''s not right!


    But then the voice explained, "what I said is true, son, you are our last hope."


    "As for you can hear our voice, it''s because we all have the same blood."


    Dead! This meeting has changed to fantasy again!

 Chapter 3232

    Lin Mengya digested the news she had just heard.


    But one thing she can rest assured is that no matter who made these sounds, and no matter what purpose, there will be no danger to her.


    "Then I lost my memory several times before, also because of you?" She asked.


    Of course, she didn''t speak, but she felt that communicating with each other was almost like communicating with Xiaoyao, but there was no obstacle.


    The voice called old four continued to respond.


    "Yes, it''s because of us. But we have to. In your current situation, it''s not enough to shoulder those heavy responsibilities."


    Then the voice was more and more kind.


    Very strange.


    Obviously, she should be very alert and reject these inexplicable voices in her mind.


    But somehow, she subconsciously accepted the status quo.


    "Child, we are glad you can accept us. And you can rest assured that even if we are not alive, we can do our best to protect you."


    That


    Lin Mengya always feels a little ambiguous.


    How to put it?


    As a medical student, she is sure that she is a firm materialist, believes that this is a scientific world, and believes that science can solve those unsolved mysteries after all.


    If she encounters some problems that can''t be explained by science for the time being, she won''t take the initiative to think about the strange forces and gods. Instead, she thinks that when science goes further, she may be able to find out the principle.


    But now, her world outlook is somewhat challenged.


    Not in the world, but can talk to her and take care of her.


    Really, she felt that she would become schizophrenic one day.


    It''s too acceptable and incompetent.


    "Aren''t you ghosts? Are you fairies?" She couldn''t hold back, but she still sent out the torture of her soul.


    The next moment, a lot of people''s laughter rang out in my mind again.


    "Hahaha, you are really interesting! Don''t worry, we are neither human nor ghosts. You will naturally know about our identity. You can say that you are all our children, so we will help you."


    Lin Mengya: "no, I even forgot what my own mother looked like..."


    The voice named Lao Si no longer focused on this topic, but took it a little more seriously.


    "Son, we have limited time to appear. Let''s leave it to the future. Now I''m going to go out and teach those unworthy children who disobeyed their ancestors."


    Lin mengarden came to the spirit, "so, are you ready to control my body?"


    She is not brave, but she has a spectrum in her heart.


    After the system upgrade, the ability of small medicine has been enhanced.


    And for themselves, the protection of this host is stronger.


    According to Xiaoyao, if someone really wants to use those means to seize their own body, Xiaoyao can protect her consciousness.


    Even these sounds, as long as she wants to block them, Xiaoyao can do it.


    This is Lin Mengya''s amulet and her courage.


    "Well, if you can, I hope you can give your body to me for the time being. Don''t be afraid of children, I won''t hurt you. Moreover, with our ability, if you don''t know, we can only control a very short time and won''t seize your body."


    People have said so. In addition, the insurance given to her by the small medicine has stimulated Lin Mengya''s spirit of exploring the unknown.


    I''m afraid not many people can experience such a magical experience.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "OK, I can cooperate with you, but you have to teach me how to cooperate with you."


    The voice seemed surprised, and then quickly told her some tricks.


    In fact, Lin Mengya is also familiar with this process.


    It''s like putting your consciousness in a position similar to system space and relaxing.


    Soon, the switch of consciousness was completed.


    However, compared with the previous times, she found that she could control her hands and feet, and did not affect her own thinking ability.


    She could see what was happening and hear herself talking.


    This feeling is like "I" being a bystander in "I" own body.


    I''m afraid it''s scary for others, but it''s amazing for her.


    This is really wonderful. It seems that you have one more brain in an instant and can use two things at once.


    Therefore, when she felt something wrong with long Tianyu''s mood, she couldn''t help warming her heart.


    It seems that even with her own body, her own man can still distinguish those differences.


    So she quietly hooked his finger.


    Both comfort and joy.


    What should I do? She feels like she likes this smelly guy more!


    Although the man blocked his eyes.


    But she didn''t pull it off, although she could only see a vague outline without delaying things.


    On the other side, hearing the words "blood curse", Xu Shengnan''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    "How can you know the art of blood curse? No, it''s not blood curse. It''s my own slave. Yes, it''s mine, mine!"


    Although Xu Shengnan angrily denied it, people with clear eyes could see that she was guilty.


    "Lin Mengya" heard the speech, but she smiled coldly.


    "Hum! You don''t know how to live or die. Can you really be invincible when your half hanging son''s blood curse? Today, I want you to see with your own eyes what is the art of blood curse!"


    These words immediately shocked the spirit of the three people.


    Xu Shengnan was extremely frightened. Long Tianyu was worried. Instead, Lin Mengya was very excited.


    "Well, elders, there may be something wrong with my blood. Be careful!"


    She''s not going to put away all her blood poison.


    To be honest, although those voices said they would protect her, they were still in the wolf''s nest after all. Be careful, there was always no big mistake.


    "I see."


    The voice that scolded Xu Shengnan was also a little cold to her.


    Then, the high cold version of "Lin Mengya" looked at long Tianyu.


    "Go and grab me a handful of soil, if the powder has been soaked."


    Long Tianyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was not very good-looking.


    But then I felt my little finger was hooked.


    Well, he''s looking at his wife''s face this time.


    When he bent down to collect the soil, the high cold voice said to Lin Mengya, "your husband is good, but it''s a pity that his temper is too cold, which will inevitably make you feel wronged."


    Lin Mengya immediately explained for her man, "he''s just cold to others and excellent to me. Moreover, he has found the difference between us, so he has that attitude towards you."


    "Oh? That''s good


    ¡£¡±


    The cold voice continued, but


    Why did she always feel that the way the voice spoke just now was a bit like the way the mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law, or the more she looked, the more satisfied she was.


    It''s strange!


    "Here you are."


    Soon, long Tianyu collected a whole bag of soil.


    The cloth was torn from his own clothes. Although there was a lot of soil in it, it would never dirty his wife''s hands.


    "You did a good job."


    Gao Leng''s voice continued, and then long Tianyu saw that the woman actually bit her wife''s fingertips.


    He frowned. "What are you doing?"


    His voice was so low that no one could hear him except Lin Mengya.


    But the high cold version of "Lin Mengya" only dropped two drops of blood.


    If Lin Mengya could see it, she would find the difference between the two drops of blood.


    Although her blood will be a little purple because of blood poisoning, she can''t see it usually.


    Unexpectedly, this time, the two drops of blood were pure purple.


    Like two drops of pure purple gemstones with the strongest color, they just quickly fall into the soil and mix with those soil.


    "Oh, do you think anyone can use this blood curse? Shameless man, open your dog''s eyes and watch it carefully for me!"


    After the purple blood drips into the soil, at first, the soil also has no response.


    But then, a faint fragrance spread around with Lin Mengya as the center.


    In the system, Xiaoyao also gave an alarm in surprise.


    Lin Mengya''s consciousness was also dragged back to the system page by him.


    "Master! The poison is too strong!"


    Lin Mengya looked, but found that around her, suddenly there were many powerful toxins that gradually spread.


    No, there''s also long Tianyu!


    He immediately ran out of the system and asked sternly, "I don''t care what you do, but I''m a man. You don''t want to touch him!"


    She suddenly had a very strong repulsion to these voices, and the high and cold voice seemed to shout angrily: "what''s your hurry? Take a good look at your man!"


    What are you looking at? Look! Look again


    Eh?


    Long Tianyu seems really okay!


    As soon as her mood relaxed, her rejection of those people was not so strong.


    Gao Leng''s voice snorted coldly and said, "hum! Little girl, do you think we say these words to deceive you for fun? Besides, if this blood curse is used well, it can also make your man loyal to you all his life. Isn''t it more reliable than those love?"


    "What do you know? What is willing is love! What can only be forced is hatred. I want him to love me, not let him become enemies with me!"


    Lin Mengya is also angry with each other.


    Gao Leng''s voice seemed to be blocked by her and was silent for two seconds.


    "Hum! Unkind little girl, wait until he changes his mind. Sooner or later you will cry."


    "I won''t cry! If he loves me, I will love him. If he doesn''t love me, I will love others. I''m not a fool. Why hang on a crooked neck!"


    These words immediately made the high and cold voice unable to say anything again.


    It''s just that Lin Mengya is a little guilty.


    Well, I hope my man will never know this sentence.


    Otherwise, she must be very miserable!

 Chapter 3233

    But at this time, those slaves who had turned back for no reason were dazed in their eyes.


    This is unreasonable for people who have been controlled by drugs and have completely become slaves of wild animals.


    Then, a series of complex emotions surged at the bottom of those people''s eyes.


    Although their memory when they were poisoned was incomplete, they could also remember one or two broken fragments.


    Once remembered, it is extremely painful for people who have recovered their mind.


    After all, few people in the world would like to be a beast.


    Even those perverts will be hard to accept, let alone normal people.


    Lin Mengya soon felt some strange connections.


    I can''t say what it feels like, but it''s a little similar to the feeling between her and the animal.


    That is, she can obviously feel the complex emotions from those slaves, but more importantly, it is an extremely mysterious control.


    "Little girl, watch it for me!"


    The cold voice was full of pride at this moment.


    "You have our blood, and only you deserve to use the real blood curse in this world!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t react at once, but she heard the cold voice and ordered people without emotion.


    "The blood contract people listen to the order. Although I use the orthodox blood curse to restore your mind for the time being, it''s too late. Your body has long been cut off, and the toxicity has invaded your lungs and can no longer live."


    "But before you die, I can let you avenge yourself. The murderer pays for his life, and so does the murderer!"


    With the falling of the high cold voice, the angry faces of the slaves suddenly burst into bloody lines.


    Their eyes were bloodshot and people were particularly anxious.


    Especially when I looked at the initiator Xu Shengnan, everyone''s face was filled with towering anger.


    How can they not hate?


    Only a small part of them volunteered to join Xu Shengnan''s command, and more were innocent people who were cheated and robbed by her, and even forced to feed poison.


    After being poisoned, it''s the hardest time to go crazy for the first time.


    After all, they are all human beings. How can they start with the same kind?


    But the medicine Xu Shengnan gave them was too powerful. In the end, nine out of ten people could not bear it by force. Finally, they lost their reason and fell into the abyss.


    The victims are often the closest people around them.


    The same is true, they will be easily defeated.


    Now sober, those things naturally remember most clearly.


    So the hatred for Xu Shengnan is stronger.


    They want to spit on their flesh, sleep on their skin, peel their bones, break them into pieces and never exceed life!


    "How dare you look at me like that!"


    Xu Shengnan madly accused those cheap slaves.


    "Don''t forget, you can''t have such a strong physique without me. Ha ha, ha ha, you must submit to my feet and be my slave!"


    "Kill her, kill her!"


    Xu Shengnan still took out his baby bell and shook it crazily.


    At the same time, the corners of his mouth also aroused a ferocious smile.


    What blood spell?


    Oh, the old yellow calendar that should have been abandoned 800 years ago!


    The thing in her hand is not as simple as the previous blood curse.


    But the cold "Lin Mengya" just sneered and disdained


    Sneer: "I dare to show off my skills in front of me."


    Xu Shengnan was biting his teeth and his eyes were scarlet.


    "I don''t care which old thing you are. In a word, the blood spell has been destroyed by me. Hahaha, these people are not incompetent blood contract people now!"


    Sure enough!


    The more urgent her bell shook, the more painful the emotions on the slave''s face.


    And on their faces, there are all kinds of expression changes.


    It seems that Xu Shengnan really has a way to manipulate them.


    As a bystander, Lin Mengya became more and more curious about the actions of both sides.


    In fact, just now she had a little understanding with other voices.


    The so-called blood curse technique was similar to the Gu she was familiar with, but when she raised it, those voices felt a little strange to the word "Gu".


    Until she explained one or two sentences, the voices told her that although there were no insects in their memory, there were all kinds of "spells".


    Well, it''s almost the same anyway.


    The art of blood curse is that the caster uses his own blood as a guide to manipulate those who are cursed.


    The cursed people here refer to those who ate the prepared poison.


    Of course, what''s the difference between them and Xu Shengnan? Those voices didn''t elaborate.


    Only Gao Leng''s voice knows the art of blood curse best. She will answer Lin Mengya''s doubts later.


    Just when she felt that her curiosity was aroused, but she couldn''t get a result. When she was scratching her heart, the high and cold voice suddenly urged Lin Mengya.


    "Little girl, come here. You control your body. I''ll teach you how to control the blood deed!"


    Yes, where are you going?


    When Lin Mengya was feeling confused, she suddenly felt that she had regained control of her body.


    But the high and cold voice in her mind has not simply taught her how to manipulate those blood contract people.


    It has to be said that Lin Mengya is definitely a genius in this regard.


    It is also about because she has studied Gu Shu before and has practiced it many times.


    This time, as soon as she started, she had no sense of stagnation.


    After her personal control, the emotions of those blood contract lovers immediately calmed down.


    But after what happened just now, the blood lines on their faces gradually turned purple.


    And Lin Mengya also felt that the lives of those people had come to an end.


    They are dying.


    "Remember, little girl, the art of blood curse is the contract you have made with those people. At the cost of their lives, they hope you can abide by the contract and promise and do what they want for them after forming the blood contract."


    "The art of blood curse has never taught people to be forced to be their own slaves. In that way, they will only act perversely and eventually be destroyed by their own ambitions."


    That high cold voice, once changed the previous coldness, gave her a more serious and sincere tone.


    Like exhortation, like teaching, with some ardent expectation.


    "OK, I see."


    Lin Mengya subconsciously replied that she had never been clever.


    "Well, I''ll teach you here."


    Gao Leng''s voice seemed very happy, but somehow, Lin Mengya felt that the voice was a little tired.


    She quickly asked, "how are you?"


    But the voice didn''t return to her. Instead, the old woman named Lao Si came out and explained to her, "she''s a little tired and needs a rest now


    ¡£ Go, son, and show them our prestige. "


    Lin Mengya felt a little sorry for the cold voice.


    Anyway, the other party never hurt her, and even taught her


    Not quite right!


    She didn''t want to learn these messy things!


    Well, I''m confused.


    Is she really good enough to be resentful?


    Someone rushed to teach her some unique skills?


    Neither, nor No.


    It''s that she thinks she should have a little choice, rather than having to learn what to teach, right?


    Yeah, shit!


    If Xu Shengnan knew how many years she had been jealous of the complete blood curse, she would be forced to give it to Lin Mengya. The other party would dislike it in every way. She must bite the guy who doesn''t know good or bad!


    But at this time, those sounds also disappeared with the disappearance of the high and cold sound.


    Lin Mengya also fully felt the power of the blood curse.


    She seems to be able to read the most real and strong emotions hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    They don''t want to be controlled by Xu Shengnan, and they don''t want to live such a life without people and ghosts. Even if they die, they also want to die as a person with final dignity!


    That emotion was so strong that even Lin Mengya couldn''t help being infected by it.


    She thought that if she could really do it, it would be as they wanted.


    Give those people enough strength as she wishes.


    For a moment, her will was so strong.


    And those who were tortured by blood curse and toxicity almost collapsed. At this moment, they were quiet.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    In Xu Shengnan''s fierce to harsh bell sound, Lin Mengya suddenly pulled off the cloth covering her eyes.


    "Roar -"


    The roar followed and rushed to the sky!


    Those lilac lines suddenly burst out from their faces and spread all over every muscle of their body!


    There was even a dull "bang bang" sound, and the figure of those people suddenly rose by more than half.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes shrunk tightly.


    This is!


    But how is it possible? This is only recorded in ancient books, and his people have tried it before, but they can''t do it once.


    Ya''er, what happened just now?


    Lin Mengya coldly looked at Xu Shengnan, who was waving his teeth and claws in front of her, and the corners of her mouth slightly stirred up.


    "Today, we have revenge, revenge!"


    As her voice fell, those former slaves who suddenly became stronger rushed in the direction of Xu Shengnan.


    "Ah - how dare you lay hands on me!"


    Xu Shengnan was very angry at first, but soon, all she had left was panic.


    How did this happen?


    Why does her slave have no response to her bell?


    She panicked and wanted to step back, but instead of running, she wanted to find someone to protect herself.


    But


    Those who were most loyal to her were turned into human slaves by her, and the rest were sacrificed just now in order to arouse the ferocity of human slaves.


    The rest ran much faster than her.


    This meeting is hiding outside the camp and looking at the situation inside with trembling!

 Chapter 3234

    "Don''t come here, don''t come here! Ah, let go of me! You bastards are inferior to me. I''m touched!"


    Xu Shengnan, who always advertises that he is superior to human slaves and thinks he can arbitrarily control the life and death of those human slaves, finally reveals his most frightened and helpless side.


    Although she has some martial arts skills, most of the opportunities to use them are on those who have no ability to fight back.


    Xu Shengnan finally regretted when facing the human slaves who had become more and more powerful suddenly.


    But what she regretted was not that she shouldn''t have been so arrogant and domineering before, but that she didn''t kill the bitch directly at the beginning!


    "Bitch! Bitch! Even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go, bitch!"


    Lin Mengya didn''t see what was happening there. Now she is still in a state of great shock.


    She just felt it!


    I feel the feeling from those blood contract people, which seems to have developed their own potential to the extreme.


    But the price is also extremely heavy.


    But she could feel that those people were voluntary.


    As the high cold voice said to her, the blood curse can play its greatest role only when the wishes of both sides become the strongest.


    Although ignorant, Lin Mengya felt as if she had touched some key points.


    She was stunned. When she was still feeling that feeling just now, she suddenly felt someone holding her.


    But the breath was very familiar, and she didn''t resist. She just came back and saw an excited face.


    It''s the vice hall leader.


    Lin Mengya reacted that the object she had just killed seemed to be the other party''s men


    Unexpectedly, the vice hall leader not only didn''t blame her, but grabbed her hands. The golden light from her eyes was like she was a big gold ingot loved by everyone.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful means. Will you follow your sister in the future?"


    Good hall leader''s pleasure is hard to hide.


    Even she didn''t want to.


    Just eager to put this powerful sister in her pocket, it''s best to be used by her forever.


    In this way, her position in the hall will be stable.


    Lin Mengya didn''t promise immediately.


    In my heart, I was more impressed by the coolness and selfishness of the hall leader.


    Just one second ago, the opponent''s men just lost in their own hands. The next moment, the deputy hall leader can rush out to attract himself.


    I have to say, whether it''s the deputy hall leader in front of me, or whether Xu Shengnan and Shen Tang really don''t enter the house as a family.


    But she didn''t refuse the vice hall leader, just being weak and leaning in the arms of her own man.


    "I appreciate the kindness of sister Da Mei, but I just lost some strength. Now I want to have a good rest."


    "OK, OK! Somebody, go and tidy up a spacious camp and give it to my good sister. By the way, what do you call my sister?"


    Lin Mengya lowered her eyes, "I call Jiancha."


    Professional lotus tea tasting for 20 years, black heart white heart lotus, green tea, black tea, man tea, none of them can escape her magic eye.


    "See tea, that''s a good name. Well, from now on, you''ll be my sister! Listen, no one is allowed to neglect me to see tea sister! Also, my sister is a little weak. You''ll get some nourishing holy products to my sister''s camp later, and no one is allowed to disturb!"


    "If anyone dares not to listen to my orders, sister, teach them at will."


    Although this seems to support Lin Mengya, it is actually pulling hatred for them.


    Now I''m afraid all the members of Qinglian department in the camp will regard her as a solid deputy hall leader.


    Moreover, even if they are jealous, they will eventually hinder the vice hall leader''s power and dare not act rashly.


    But in my heart, I will only hate them more, even isolate and frame them.


    If they want to continue to stay in the green lotus department, they must cling to the deputy hall leader.


    It can be said that just a few words from the deputy hall leader have completely cut off their way back, and let those people understand that they must have no value to win over.


    Fortunately, they didn''t really come to mix the society. At best, they sneaked in here to inquire about the news, but they didn''t expect to be so smooth.


    It''s night.


    After the noise during the day, the interior of the camp at night is not calm.


    As the saying goes, there are three thousand nails in a broken ship.


    Xu Shengnan has operated in Qinglian department for so many years. Naturally, she also has good companions and stakeholders.


    She was killed so violently that she took these people by surprise and caused them some losses. These people naturally gnash their teeth at Lin Mengya and hate her to the bone.


    So just at night, several people got into the same camp with a very tacit understanding.


    They are secretly discussing how to deal with Lin Mengya.


    "Let me say that although they are valued by the vice hall leader, their fists are difficult to defeat four hands, and their foundation is unstable. If we don''t get rid of them now, I''m afraid they will become a big trouble for us in the future!"


    It was a middle-aged woman with a round face and a strong figure.


    She is a passer-by with Xu Shengnan.


    However, her means are not as fierce and cruel as Xu Shengnan, but they are in charge of the slave house together.


    Moreover, their slave house is not only to provide all kinds of slaves for seven color Lianhua, but also to sell slaves everywhere on a part-time basis.


    The slave trade is a lucrative business, so it has become one of the most profitable industries in the Qinglian department.


    However, the slave house has always been in the hands of the hall leader. Although the deputy hall leader has been eyeing, he can''t touch it.


    And she and Xu Shengnan also rely on the slave house to fight against the vice hall leader''s chamber.


    This time, she just received some news and felt that the vice hall leader could not dominate the family, so she persuaded Xu Shengnan to come together and rob the credit of the vice hall leader.


    But I didn''t want to be the first one to lose, which made the woman''s heart full of anger and hated the culprit.


    Although they follow the leader, the relationship between the leader and the vice leader is quite harmonious.


    The most important thing is that their hall leader doesn''t have much ambition, and the deputy hall leader doesn''t want to replace the hall leader. Her greater goal is to climb up.


    But she has a grudge against Xu Shengnan and the vice hall leader.


    Therefore, they are the last people who want to see the vice hall leader climbing up.


    I just didn''t expect that the damn bitch was so lucky. I don''t know where to find a monster that destroyed all the slaves Xu Shengnan was most proud of!


    At the thought of this, the woman sank her face and her eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Anyway, I will kill those two to avenge Shengnan. I don''t care what you think, but their lives will be mine!"


    "I think sister sun''s words are reasonable. These two people are eccentric and have lost their origins. Although they have outstanding abilities, I always think they will be bad for our Qinglian department."


    The one who said this was a very thin woman.


    But somehow, she was dressed as a Taoist, holding a floating dust in her hand, and carrying up the airs of an expert outside the world.


    But unexpectedly, her dress attracted the ridicule of another person, "if you really put on your Taoist robe, you can figure out the secret? Come on, who doesn''t know that your Taoist temple is engaged in the business of prostitutes? If you really have the father of Sanqing, you have to let your dirty Garden break your sky."


    As soon as the Taoist robed woman heard this, her face immediately became extremely ugly.


    "Cabernet Sauvignon, what do you mean? Even if you look down on me again, I am stronger than you who are ungrateful!"


    The woman named Chixia is beautiful and hot, but she is also grumpy.


    However, anyone who dares to mention her old stories will certainly incur her scolding and even a dozen.


    Because she was not from the green lotus department, but from the red lotus department at the beginning.


    It is said that at that time, she fought with the leader of the red lotus department, and the other party was once her master.


    Although I don''t know why, the hall leader of the green lotus Department came out to protect the people and took her back to the green lotus department.


    But these old people secretly despise her. They always feel that the other party is an ungrateful person. Even in the Qinglian department, they will betray them sooner or later.


    However, due to the preference of the hall leader, those people dare to be angry and dare not speak. Moreover, the other party has not done anything to damage the Qinglian department in recent years, so they were gradually accepted by the public.


    It can be said that the situation at that time was somewhat the same as Lin Mengya''s now, but there were slight differences.


    After all, anyway, she was born in seven color Lianhua, and she didn''t hurt any old people after she came into Qinglian department.


    But even if accepted, she is at the bottom of power.


    Some people even looked down on her behind her back. It was just because of her face that she accepted it with her nose, so that she could only be with people like Xu Shengnan.


    But she also had old grudges with the Taoist robed woman. They pinched each other as soon as they met, and even had an appointment with each other in the most serious two years before.


    However, in the end, the hall leader intervened in person so that they could coexist peacefully. However, the situation of quarreling when they met could not be changed, and the hall leader followed them.


    "All right, you both shut up. Now the problem we want to discuss is how to avenge Shengnan, not listening to you two about Chen sesame and rotten millet!"


    Finally, the round faced woman spoke, which made the two people stop, otherwise they would quarrel like a black eyed chicken.


    "Just kill someone. Send someone if you don''t want to do it. Can they escape the pursuit of dozens of people?"


    Cabernet Sauvignon said indifferently,

 Chapter 3235

    "That''s easy for you to say."


    The Taoist robed woman glanced coldly at Chixia and retorted: "now the deputy hall leader has publicly included him under his command. If you are not afraid to offend the deputy hall leader, you can send someone to kill him."


    At the mention of the deputy hall leader, Chi Xia could only shut her mouth reluctantly.


    They all know that the biggest obstacle now is the shelter of the deputy hall leader.


    At the same time, several people didn''t take Lin Mengya''s own ability seriously.


    Because in their opinion, her ability is similar to that of Xu Shengnan.


    The reason why she was able to succeed before was that Xu Shengnan killed himself and brought so many slaves.


    They are different.


    Their people are normal people and have not been poisoned by Xu Shengnan. Therefore, even if the other party wants to repeat his old skills, he can''t.


    If they start now, the other party can only rely on the man next to her.


    But no matter how strong a man''s martial arts are, he is just a man.


    If one person can''t, ten people. If ten people can''t, a hundred people.


    As long as the man is dragged, the woman called Jiancha is the meat of the chopping board and can only be slaughtered by them.


    Moreover, even if the vice hall leader found out afterwards, it was difficult for the other party to investigate.


    After all, in the green lotus department, such things happen from time to time. If you are inferior in skills and lose your life, you can only blame your bad luck and no one else.


    What''s more, when the bitch killed Xu Shengnan before, the deputy hall leader didn''t come forward, so as long as they hold the banner of revenge for Xu Shengnan, it''s not easy for the deputy hall leader to intervene.


    The three plotted for a long time before they agreed on the revenge plan.


    Of course, they didn''t do this because of their deep feelings with Xu Shengnan.


    But because there is one more person, their interests will be less.


    The Qinglian Department has so many resources that they don''t have enough for themselves. How can outsiders be allowed to intervene?


    And most importantly, they are greedy for the interests of Xu Shengnan.


    As long as they kill that smelly woman, they can inherit all Xu Shengnan''s inheritance in good faith.


    As for how to divide the three of them at that time, that''s the three of them. Now it''s because Lin Mengya, an outsider, has gathered these three guys with different thoughts together.


    ......


    In the camp, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu sleep in their clothes.


    Of course, they didn''t really fall asleep. After all, they were not so worried when they were in the enemy camp.


    Not long after, she heard someone come over, suddenly opened her eyes and looked at long Tianyu who was behind her.


    There is only one person. It should not be like coming to assassinate them.


    The next moment.


    "Seeing tea, I don''t know whether I have slept or not. The small one is the people around the deputy hall leader. The deputy hall leader is afraid of the cold weather, so he sent a small one to send you some warm things."


    As soon as she heard that it was the people around the deputy hall leader, Lin Mengya immediately opened the curtain of the camp.


    On the other side was a young man with a very beautiful appearance.


    And he did hold two thick bedding and a delicate charcoal stove in his hand.


    Seeing her, the young man immediately smiled.


    "It turns out that the tea man hasn''t slept yet. It seems that the villain sent it in time."


    "Well, thank you. Just put it there."


    Lin Mengya


    He deliberately made a high and cold appearance and pointed to the low table in the camp with his eyes.


    "Yes."


    The young man respectfully put the things down, looked around and said, "the vice hall leader said it was really a little grievance to let you two live here, but these are temporary. When you return to Qinglian with us and cross the Ming Road, you will have a good place for you."


    The young man''s voice is very gentle. It sounds like a breeze blowing on his face. People can''t feel half disgust for him.


    And he is gentle and polite, without any attack.


    I have to say, if Lin Mengya is really that kind of cold hanging, maybe she really likes him.


    It''s a pity.


    "OK, I see. Please thank the vice hall leader for his attention when you go back. It''s getting late and my husband and I should have a rest."


    Young people also have some accidents.


    He knew what it meant for the vice hall leader to send himself here, and he also made it a good job that the other party might pester him to inquire about some small secrets such as the preferences of the vice hall leader.


    But I didn''t expect that this man was really so inflexible that he had to drive himself away after delivering things.


    However, his stupidity dissipated in a moment.


    Then the man smiled and nodded, Kindly remind Lin Mengya: "yes, it''s really a villain who has been bothering for a long time. But I think I have to remind you. Although our deputy hall leader looks cold and hard to approach, he is actually a cold and soft-hearted person. If you two encounter any trouble, you might as well mention it to our deputy hall leader, so as to avoid you two getting into trouble."


    Seeing that the man behind the tea was already a little impatient, the young man chose to stop when he saw the good.


    After he left, Lin Mengya came forward and wanted to check the status of those things.


    As a result, he was held by long Tianyu.


    "I''ll go."


    She nodded.


    Although she has always done such things, after all, they are in the enemy camp and have to be careful about some things.


    Moreover, long Tianyu''s reaction speed is indeed faster than her.


    She didn''t know that this was a vinegar bucket that was jealous again.


    After all, when the man was staring at his wife just now, he noticed something.


    All, there must be no carelessness!


    Long Tianyu carefully pinched all the corners of the two quilts.


    There is nothing hidden.


    But Lin Mengya pulled his hand to her lips after his big hand was removed.


    Seeing his wife''s lips getting closer and closer, long Tianyu couldn''t help being a little jealous of his hand.


    He really wants to change his face.


    Who knows the next moment, his wife twitched her little nose and smelled on his hand.


    Long Tianyu: it seems that I washed my hands carefully when I went out before?


    Didn''t you clean it?


    Suddenly, he felt a little embarrassed.


    As soon as I wanted to take back my smell, I heard my wife lower her voice and say, "someone moved my hands and feet on the bedding. Go and check the charcoal stove."


    Hearing this, long Tianyu immediately became serious and looked around carefully when he mentioned the small and exquisite charcoal stove.


    The charcoal stove is not big. It should be used to warm the quilt.


    Moreover, there are some traces of use on it, which should not be new. On the surface, there is nothing strange.


    Until, Lin Mengya connected the stove.


    "The secret is on this stove."


    Lin Mengya determined what she thought by dividing five by two.


    Seeing long Tianyu with a serious face, Lin Mengya just returned the charcoal stove to him and said, "it''s just some insect carving skills. Don''t use it in vain. Go and help me light it."


    Long Tianyu wanted to remind her that since there was something wrong with the stove, they had better not use it.


    However, out of his trust in his wife, he lit the charcoal in the charcoal stove according to Lin Mengya''s meaning without saying a word.


    The lit charcoal emits bursts of smoke. Long Tianyu puts it at the door first. When the charcoal inside is burned into charcoal and there is no place where it is not fully burned, he will take it back to his wife.


    When he used it, the people staring at him in the dark immediately left and reported back to the vice hall leader''s camp.


    Lin Mengya impolitely used both bedding. Although it was not too cold this day, it was deep in the forest, and there was still some humid air conditioning.


    When long Tianyu brought in the charcoal stove and stuffed it under her feet, Lin Mengya asked him to come up quickly and sleep while the quilt was hot.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    They were very close in the quilt. Long Tianyu and Lin Mengya secretly bit their ears.


    This feeling is very wonderful and rare. I didn''t expect that they could be so leisurely when there are enemies around.


    They are so close that I''m afraid no one in the world is closer than them.


    And they can trust and snuggle up to each other.


    I have to say that long Tianyu felt a trace of satisfaction.


    Really, as long as he is with his wife, he will always experience some fresh interests.


    Lin Mengya yawned and buried the whole person in his arms, which answered his question.


    "There is one thing hidden in the bedding and the charcoal stove. The cotton in the bedding should have been soaked in special drugs, so those drugs will volatilize after heating in the charcoal stove."


    Long Tianyu immediately tensed up and fished his wife into his arms, trying to block the contact of bedding for her with his body.


    "Oh, relax. I''m about to be strangled by you. Don''t worry. These things are just small things in my eyes. Don''t say it''s me. They won''t play any role even on you."


    Lin Mengya helplessly patted long Tianyu on the shoulder.


    Well, just now, her little body was almost broken by her own man.


    It was a little angry and funny, but she knew it was because the other party was worried about her.


    Her inviolability is her business, not an excuse for long Tianyu to ignore himself.


    So she knew very well that the reason why long Tianyu would be nervous about her every time he heard such a thing was not because he didn''t trust her ability, but because he was worried about himself.


    How can she not love such a man?


    "Really no damage?" Long Tianyu asked in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s just some flavorings that can make people impatient. If it were ordinary people, we should have had nightmares."


    The vice hall leader asked someone to send it, so the first person she doubted was the vice hall leader.


    But she didn''t understand why the other party wanted to give her this kind of thing. Was it just out of bad taste?


    She doesn''t think so.

 Chapter 3236

    "Has everything been sent?"


    In the camp of the deputy hall leader, there was an amiable and beautiful attendant in front of Lin Mengya, but now his eyes are cold.


    "Yes, it''s all in accordance with the old practice."


    The deputy hall leader in blue Chinese clothes was half lying on the couch, without considering that his casual actions would expose a large area of snow-white scenery in front of his chest.


    Compared with the strength and ruthlessness in the daytime, now her black hair is scattered on the bed, and her eyes are like silk, reversing all sentient beings.


    When the handsome attendant saw her look, his eyes couldn''t help getting hot.


    The deputy hall leader knew what his subordinates thought too well. He just smiled and hooked his hook at will.


    "Come here."


    At the next moment, Qingxiu''s attendant knelt on the ground, his eyes full of obsession, and climbed to her bed.


    But he dared not touch the goddess in his heart.


    He could only look up and wait for his master''s love and compassion piously and warmly.


    "How does she feel about you?"


    The hall leader, like a charity, stretched out a finger and gently crossed the young man''s eyebrows and eyes.


    "Deputy hall leader, I don''t think she likes me very much."


    The young man was a little annoyed.


    Of course, it was not because of the cold reception Lin Mengya received, but because he felt that he failed to complete the task given to him by the deputy hall leader.


    "Oh? So it seems that she is deeply in love with her man."


    When it comes to these four words, I don''t know why, the tone of the deputy hall leader is also slightly ironic.


    But the young man just repeated his loyalty to her.


    "Little, no matter what others think, as long as you let me do it, I will do it even if I fight my life!"


    The vice hall leader seems to be pleased by his attitude.


    With a low smile, he gently grabbed his collar and took the man to his bed


    After a peaceful night, Lin Mengya was still a little confused when she woke up in the morning.


    But soon, a strong sense of crisis woke her up immediately.


    This is not a place for her to relax.


    Long Tianyu was not with her, but Lin Mengya could tell the smell of food in the air.


    After a while, someone lifted the curtain and came in.


    Sure enough, it was long Tianyu with a tray.


    Seeing that she woke up, he quickly put down the things in his hand, came over, twisted a cloth towel soaked in warm water from a water basin and handed it to her to wipe her face.


    When they are away, the trouble is naturally saved.


    After wiping her face, Lin Mengya got up and sat on the table to see the meal brought back by long Tianyu.


    "The food is good."


    There are not many things on the tray, but there are steamed stuffed buns, rice porridge, light dishes with meals and two eggs.


    She was not a picky eater, let alone in the enemy''s territory. Naturally, the more careful the things at the entrance, the better.


    Fortunately, she looked at these things once and there was no problem. The husband and wife used breakfast.


    Of course, most of them entered long Tianyu''s stomach.


    At the same time, he also told Lin Mengya all the news he heard early in the morning.


    "I didn''t expect these people to be so persistent that they didn''t give up. I guess they should be angry and use some extreme tricks next."


    Lin Mengya is worried.


    But compared with her, long Tianyu, the owner of the secret camp, is full of confidence.


    "We don''t have to worry about this. No matter what method they use, I''ll make them come and go."


    Hearing the resolute voice of her own man, Lin Mengya''s heart settled a lot.


    Yeah.


    What''s more, they are here to guard and respond from inside to outside. I''m afraid these people never dreamed of it. They not only perceive the intention of these people in the camp, but also dare to sneak into their Qinglian department.


    It''s also a pity that they are both skilled and courageous. If they are poor in psychological quality and personal ability, I''m afraid they will automatically give people their heads and experience.


    They are not good either. They are always tired of hiding in the camp.


    Since we have set up a prickly human design, we must do something corresponding.


    Besides, there are many enemies in this camp.


    No, after a day''s rest, Shen Tang, who had recovered almost, took his group of remaining molas and found them both.


    Lin Mengya looked out.


    Oh! This quality is not the same level as the previous two batches.


    This batch of more than a dozen seems to be shrimp soldiers and crab generals, crooked melons and split dates. Not to mention being able to fight, it is estimated that few can run faster than her.


    "Come out when you see tea! If I offend you anywhere, just come to me. Why do you want to attack my friends?"


    "Today, anyway, I will seek justice for my friends!"


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and came again!


    She walked out of the camp and looked coldly at Shen Tang, who was hiding in the crowd.


    "As you said just now, if you hadn''t offended me and let your friends come to me for trouble, how could I fight back for self-protection? In a word, you should be the culprit. Well, I think you should forgive yourself. In this way, there is no reason to conflict with them."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Shen Tang didn''t expect that the other party could make more nonsense than her.


    "When did I offend you? It was you who bullied others. My friends won''t do justice for me until they can''t see it. Who knows you should be so cruel and cruel to kill them! You are so cruel and cruel. How do you know if you will do the same to others in the future."


    Shen Tang was implying that Lin Mengya was a murderous devil.


    It was also a hint that since she could kill Xu Shengnan without hesitation yesterday, she could kill others in the future.


    This is to openly provoke public anger and want other people in Qinglian department to work together against her.


    But how many of the Qinglian department are as easy to manipulate as Xu Shengnan?


    Hearing the speech, they thought they didn''t hear it, but their ears stood up at any time.


    For them, it''s OK to attack in groups and take a share.


    But let them charge the limit and be a stepping stone for others, no!


    So although Shen Tang''s words were provocative, none of them responded.


    She was so angry that she clenched her teeth, but Lin Mengya happily lifted her lips slightly.


    "You see, there are more smart people in the world. I also advise you not to treat everyone as a fool. Why don''t you ask them? Who doesn''t know that you like to hook up with other men''s bad habits. Tut Tut, but you''re not picky about food!"


    Her face was ironic, but it hurt Shen Tang''s eyes.


    Who did she get here because of?


    If it''s not because the bitch killed all her capable hands, why should I reluctantly tangle with these smelly fish and rotten shrimp?


    "You talk less!" Shen Tang roared angrily.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes. In fact, it was a string of data monitored by the system.


    "I don''t know


    It''s bloody. Everyone knows it. "


    Lin Mengya continues to step on Shen Tang''s pain point.


    At this time, some people couldn''t help laughing.


    "We don''t know, but the ability of Shen Tang to hook up with other men is really good."


    "In the end, it is the birth of an illegitimate woman who is born to seduce a man."


    These words almost made Shen Tang vomit blood.


    When she entered the Qinglian department, her foundation was too weak, so she seduced several powerful and capable men inside the Qinglian department.


    Coincidentally, they also have friends in the Qinglian department, that is, the women who just spoke and mocked themselves.


    It''s just that she is usually protected, so those people can only swallow it.


    It''s not like she''s being bullied by dogs!


    And all this is because of the bitch in front of her!


    She must kill this bitch!


    "Don''t show off your tongue and bewitch people there! I just ask you if you dare to go out with me to understand your personal grievances?"


    "Of course, if you don''t dare, I won''t force it. You just have to kneel down, kowtow and make amends for me, and give your man to me!"


    Lin Mengya smiled, but her eyes were getting colder and colder.


    "Stir up the law, Shen Tang. It seems that you still haven''t remembered the previous lessons."


    Shen Tang is actually a little afraid.


    But the thought of the arrangements outside filled her with joy.


    "Do you dare?"


    Shen Tang is still chirping there.


    But Lin Mengya lost her patience, rubbed her forehead directly, and suddenly said, "Hey, who, come here."


    The handsome attendant who is hiding not far away to observe the situation: huh? Are you calling him?


    "Yes, it''s you. Forget it. You can just come. Please tell my beautiful sister that a shameless person wants to plot against me. She doesn''t care about me."


    Qingxiu attendant: Yes, it''s for him.


    But he felt that he was hiding. How could he be seen through by this man at a glance?


    However, he had to hurry back to the vice hall leader.


    "You, you sue black!"


    Shen Tang stamped his feet, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Excuse me, is this man guigeng?


    It''s estimated that the milk dolls who can just walk don''t use this move, okay?


    Does she want no face at all?


    Lin Mengya''s heart was cold and hummed.


    Face?


    She went out of the camp with her men, and her face was wiped. Who in the world can know them?


    Shameless play, it''s natural to follow your heart!


    Shen Tang just wanted to stop the messenger''s attendant, but the other party ran away.


    After a while, the deputy hall leader came in person.


    "What are you doing here? I think you are really full, or do you think you can disobey my orders at will?"


    When the deputy hall leader of the great beauty comes, the Qi field is naturally fully open.


    Not to mention those crooked melons and cracked dates, they were scared and ready to roll over again. Even Shen Tang was a vegetable color on his face.


    But she didn''t dare to answer back or question the vice hall leader''s decision.


    "Big beauty sister, your position here is not very good!"


    Lin Mengya leaned against the door of the camp with a smile.

 Chapter 3237

    "If this is in our house, if there is a domestic slave who dares to obey me so openly and disobey me, I have to break her legs, and then throw people out to feed the dog."


    Shen Tang was so frightened that he almost knelt down and begged for mercy.


    She stared at Lin Mengya and shouted angrily, "don''t stir up discord there! I''m loyal to the deputy hall leader and have never had two hearts!"


    "Tut, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mengya sneered, but let Shen Tang''s heart "click".


    It''s true that she lied to the deputy hall leader, and until now, she didn''t give up on those priceless soul incense.


    But the premise is that you can''t be found by the vice hall leader!


    Otherwise, she''s dead!


    At this time, there was a lot of doubt in her eyes when she looked at Lin Mengya.


    Did the other party see her enter the cave? Or does this bitch know the secret of yanhunxiang?


    incorrect!


    If so, the bitch can''t get out of it!


    After all, no one in the world can resist the temptation of the great benefits brought by yanhunxiang.


    And those little flat haired animals are not so easy to deal with.


    Yes, she''s just cheating herself!


    Although the bottom of my heart has determined that this is the case, Shen Tang, who has a ghost in his heart, still doesn''t have the courage to gamble.


    After all, she is not what she used to be, and there are too few people who can use it.


    If the vice hall leader really cares about her, doesn''t she lose her wife and lose her soldiers?


    Not worth it.


    But in a flash, Shen Tang made up his mind.


    She suddenly cried and knelt on the ground, pitifully begging the deputy hall leader for forgiveness.


    "I really don''t mean that! I don''t know this girl..."


    Lin Mengya stared and continued to complain to the deputy hall leader: "sister beauty, look at her scolding me!"


    Shen Tang almost vomited blood: didn''t she say the name herself?


    But Shen Tang immediately changed his mouth, "bah, bah, bah! I can''t speak. Yes, I see the tea girl."


    "My subordinates were recovering from injuries yesterday, so I didn''t know that miss Jiancha had been included by the vice hall leader. If my subordinates knew that miss Jiancha was already a sister of the same department, they wouldn''t dare to do so even if they gave me another courage!"


    Oh! Lin Mengya sneered in her heart.


    It''s for fun. I don''t blame this old trick.


    She wanted to make tea talk, but she saw the vice hall leader''s face.


    Obviously, Shen Tang should belong to the vice hall leader at least in the open.


    The final outcome must be that the deputy hall leader let it go gently in order to maintain his strength.


    On the contrary, if she makes too much noise and forces the deputy hall leader to make a choice, it will become her fault.


    Lin Mengya is not stupid and unwilling to do such thankless things.


    But


    She pretended to glance at the crowd.


    Since the conflict between Shen Tang and her just now, some people have been hiding in the crowd to stir up trouble. Others will disappear quietly and come back soon.


    Think of it, Shen Tang should not be so stupid to provoke her beyond his ability.


    There are others behind Shen Tang, and that person should have known the news here.


    I just don''t know who''s behind it.


    After thinking about it, she took it to heart.


    The vice hall leader stopped Shen Tang''s explanation. Although he didn''t believe it, he also felt that it was his own subordinates after all. If he hurt his harmony, I''m afraid he won''t cooperate with him when he works for himself in the future.


    In this way, it goes against her original intention of receiving people, doesn''t it?


    I was thinking of persuading to see tea again and fooling it over. Unexpectedly, the girl pulled her sleeve first and said to herself sincerely: "sister beauty, I think what Shen Tang said should be true."


    Shen Tang and the vice hall leader were stunned.


    They are people who never expected to take the initiative to speak for Shen Tang. They will actually see tea!


    But Lin Mengya''s next sentence almost tilted Shen Tang''s nose.


    "I know her pretty well. I''ve also handed her hands several times on the road. I''m afraid her brain can''t think of such a trick. I think he may have been deceived."


    Shen Tang: she can''t stand it! Sooner or later she''ll have to tear this bitch''s mouth off!


    But the one who stabbed Shen Tang was the vice hall leader who agreed with Lin Mengya.


    "Well, indeed."


    Shen Tang''s methods seem superb, but they are actually some tricks that can''t be on the table.


    These things will only be vulnerable in the face of strong strength.


    Therefore, although the deputy hall leader can support Shen Tang, he will not hand over very important things to her.


    Lin Mengya was also surprised.


    I didn''t expect the vice hall leader to cooperate with her so much.


    As a result, she wanted to sympathize with Shen Tang, but she didn''t have the heart of the virgin. Instead, she continued to add fuel and vinegar.


    "In fact, how about Shen Tang and I? It''s all a contradiction between us. If we close the door, even if we beat her to death, I can live, but we can''t let outsiders see jokes."


    The deputy hall leader was pleased by Lin Mengya''s words.


    She agreed with the view of tea, nodded and said with great satisfaction: "you little girl is not old, but you can see things very clearly."


    Lin Mengya deliberately smiled proudly, and then began to boast shamelessly: "of course, if I don''t have some skills, how can I make the great beauty sister value me so much?"


    "But then again, sister beauty, I think the man who wooed Shen Tang to deal with me is detestable. If he gets it, no matter which one of us dies, you''ll be laughed at."


    "But the people behind the scenes can get rid of it. It''s only because of your clumsy eyes that you accept two waste people who can only fight inside. If you want to investigate them, you can directly blame us both. Anyway, if everyone dies, it''s dead."


    The deputy hall leader''s eyebrow was gently picked.


    Does she really not understand the meaning of encouragement in Lin Mengya''s words?


    No, she knows.


    Just because it was clear, she couldn''t stay out of it.


    Otherwise, she would not take the initiative to get involved. After all, such internal strife is very common for the whole Qinglian department.


    Lin Mengya felt that from the attitude of the deputy hall leader and others, she always felt that the green lotus department was like raising Gu.


    Every force is fighting fiercely, then the one who laughs last will become the strongest.


    Just, can someone really laugh to the end?


    She just thought that this beautiful seven color lotus flower didn''t seem to have such a beautiful moral as its name.


    Shen Tang is just dizzy with anger. She''s not really stupid.


    Now she can be regarded as a reaction. What a stupid move she took.


    At that moment, he was so frightened that he turned pale and kept kowtowing to the deputy hall leader.


    "Please spare my life, deputy hall leader. I was really dazed for a while, so I didn''t think so much. I really hate to see tea, but I never wanted to shame you!"


    Speaking of this, although the upper deputy hall leader looks unknown, Lin Mengya knows that the other party is going to be ready to fight.


    She shrank back and quietly shut her mouth to the play.


    "All right, get up."


    The deputy hall leader waved his hand and impatiently asked Shen Tang to stand up first.


    She saw tea again, but Lin Mengya just looked at herself with a smile.


    Indeed, she is clever and Winky. She likes this girl more and more.


    "All right, you both come out with me."


    With that, the deputy hall leader went straight to the outside of the camp.


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at Shen Tang who just got up. She grabbed her man''s hand and followed the deputy hall leader behind her.


    Shen Tang also pushed away the wretched man who took the opportunity to wipe off, and stared at Lin Mengya angrily.


    She originally wanted to wait for the bitch to be cleaned up and then take it out to save herself, but she didn''t want to be calculated by the bitch!


    She was extremely remorseful, but she could only keep up with her reluctantly.


    But she got up a little slowly, so the position closest to the deputy hall leader had been occupied by the bitch.


    Shen Tang''s heart became more and more angry and hated Lin Mengya, so that she didn''t find the men behind her and quietly changed


    Outside the camp.


    As soon as the deputy hall leader went out, he felt something unusual.


    But these means are not enough in front of her.


    She just looked coldly around the quiet.


    Oh! I''m afraid the people who were hiding knew they would come, but they didn''t withdraw or show up.


    It seems that the little girl who met tea was right.


    These people actually came for themselves.


    At the same time, he gave Shen Tang a label of "stupidity".


    "Go and call Yufeng." The deputy hall leader gave orders coldly.


    Not long after, a young man with a figure like a bamboo pole respectfully walked up to the deputy hall leader.


    "Master."


    The deputy hall leader nodded coldly, pointed to the small open space in front and ordered, "go and break all the traps on it."


    "Yes."


    With that, the bamboo pole turned and walked straight past.


    Behind the deputy hall leader, Lin Mengya stared curiously at Yufeng''s actions.


    I don''t want to be fascinated, but I feel a sharp tingling in my ears.


    "Hiss -"


    Unprepared, she was shocked to take a breath, which made the deputy hall leader look back at her.


    Lin Mengya quickly smiled at the deputy hall leader, but her little hand forcefully grabbed her man''s forearm.


    "What are you crazy about?" She stared and questioned each other.


    Long Tianyu just looked at his wife discontentedly.


    Just now! Her wife was fascinated to see a strange man!


    I don''t know why, since he gave birth to his second baby, he always felt that his wife seemed to become more charming.


    And the men in the camp are strange, which makes him feel very bad.


    Therefore, he must be vigilant all the time.

 Chapter 3238

    Fortunately, they both know that this is not the time to worry about this.


    Lin Mengya gently knocked on the back of his hand, which means that it''s almost all right. If she keeps pretending, she''ll be angry.


    Despite some reluctance, long Tianyu could only loosen his hand.


    However, people still cling to Lin Mengya''s back and guard like a leopard guarding its territory.


    Whoever dares to move his mind, he will jump up and bite off anyone''s neck!


    However, such a move gradually relaxed the mind of the vice hall leader who distracted the front to observe their husband and wife.


    In her opinion, the man''s martial arts are powerful, but he attaches too much importance to love, which will not become a climate in the future.


    Sure enough, his eyes are right. Only the girl is a piece of jade.


    For a time, she was more determined to keep each other and work hard for her.


    She quietly raised her hand and motioned to the man named Yufeng from an angle that everyone couldn''t see.


    The latter seemed to just take a casual look at the direction of the crowd, and then reached out and fiddled with a jade pendant tied around his waist.


    The Pisces pattern on the pendant turned around and revealed the other side.


    But no one found the difference between the two sides.


    "This Kung Fu is really powerful!"


    When looking at the man named Yufeng again, Lin Mengya''s attention focused on the man''s actions this time.


    There should be some traps outside, but the man is as light as a swallow. Although Lin Mengya doesn''t know martial arts, she can see the doorway.


    The turf was originally used as a cover. As long as ordinary people step in, they have to turn their horses upside down.


    If the more insidious point is put with some pointed spikes, the person will have to be pricked into a honeycomb.


    It happened that Yufeng walked on it, but it was extremely stable, and there was no sign of falling.


    But she could see that every foothold of Yufeng had been carefully considered.


    Although long Tianyu looked disdainful, he was also a little serious in his eyes.


    After hearing his wife''s exclamation again, he just glanced at his wife and looked dissatisfied.


    In fact, they were surprised at their ability to resist the wind.


    Of course, what they fear more is the strength of the vice hall leader.


    It''s just a small thing that drives such a capable person. If the other party doesn''t deliberately knock on the mountain and shock the tiger to show his strength, the deputy hall leader is actually very strong, and there are many capable people under his command.


    But they both think that there should be both reasons.


    After all, besides the two of them, there are those guys who try to provoke the dignity of the vice hall leader by calculating them.


    So, vice hall leader, I''m going to kill the chicken for Hou.


    After a few minutes, Yufeng walked through the surrounding open space, and then he returned to the back of the deputy hall leader.


    Lin Mengya was stunned and thought, is it over?


    But before three seconds, I heard a few "rumbles" and the ground collapsed!


    She couldn''t help but stare. Only then did she find that the collapsed places were deep pits, and if she remembered correctly, the order of collapse was the order of walking through these places before the wind!


    Not only her, but also the vice hall leader and Yufeng himself. Those who followed out to watch the excitement opened their mouths in surprise, looked at the collapsed pits, and looked at Yufeng who retreated.


    Cow!


    At this time, Yufeng hung his head and followed the vice hall leader respectfully


    There is a deep secret of merit and fame behind him.


    It seems that all these are just ordinary things and are not worth integrating at all.


    OK, this is 13. Lin Mengya thinks she can give a high score.


    The deputy hall leader ignored the exclamation of those behind him, but ironically saw the exposed traps.


    If she just wanted to teach these people a lesson, now she has moved to kill.


    Whether Shen Tang or Jiancha, these two people have been clearly included in her command and reported to everyone.


    But now?


    These traps are not only deep, but also full of things that can kill people.


    If tea is really fooled by Shen Tang, I''m afraid these two people will have to be strung into sugar gourd now!


    Isn''t this beating her in the face?


    The deputy hall leader''s face was even colder. She glanced coldly at Shen Tang who had been stunned nearby.


    "Now, you have to cover them up?"


    Shen Tang was so frightened that he straightened up. These guys didn''t tell her about it!


    "I, I said! They told me to take people to the nearby forest, and they were waiting for us in the forest."


    "You lead the way." The deputy hall leader ordered coldly.


    Shen Tang was afraid and annoyed. Now even Lin Mengya couldn''t care to hate her. Her heart was full of anger at those people.


    Just calculate the bitch. How dare you even calculate with her!


    Thinking of this, Shen Tang wanted to kill those guys.


    Lin Mengya took her man''s hand and slightly controlled her small steps of joy, but she still couldn''t wait to follow the deputy hall leader to see how they fought against each other.


    She squeezed her eyes towards long Tianyu, with some pride.


    This time, she always feels like God''s help!


    I just had a fight with Xu Shengnan. As a result, the people of Qinglian Department started to work with themselves!


    Ha ha, ha ha, Lin Mengya even wants to laugh three times on her hips.


    Fortunately, she still had reason and controlled herself.


    These people have seen the ability to resist the wind, so they have great courage. More and more people follow the deputy hall leader.


    The party marched into the woods.


    "Where are the people?" The deputy hall leader looked at the empty forest and asked in an impatient cold voice.


    "Well, I made an appointment with them before. It''s here..."


    Successive accidents made Shen Tang panic.


    Lin Mengya, who followed them, suddenly became nervous.


    "Vice hall leader, we''d better be careful." She whispered to the deputy hall leader.


    But the latter just looked at her with a little appreciation and continued to question Shen Tang loudly.


    Shen Tang is really confused.


    She never thought that those people not only calculated her, but even the agreed pole was false!


    Or did they lie to her because they didn''t think they could come?


    "Deputy hall leader, I really don''t know where they have gone. They must have lied to me, they must have!"


    Right now!


    Suddenly, a few sounds of "wheezing" broke the air from the west of the forest.


    then!


    Lin Mengya watched several long arrows with fire on their tails


    , directly nailed to the ground not far away.


    With a bang, there was fire everywhere!


    Those feather arrows ignited a raging fire and surrounded them!


    "Ah! There''s a fire. Run!"


    The crowd who had just followed to watch the excitement suddenly panicked and fled regardless, trying to break out of the encirclement of the fire snake.


    However, the fire is fierce.


    As soon as they landed, they jumped up more than two meters high and surrounded them in the fire circle.


    Compared with them, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are calm.


    As soon as they came in, they smelled the smell of fire oil. At the same time, they also observed that there were too dry dead branches and leaves around.


    So, someone did it on purpose.


    Even Shen Tang is just a bait to lead them into the circle of fire.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t know that the calculated prey didn''t include the deputy hall leader.


    Soon she got the answer.


    "You dare to show off your skills in front of me!"


    The fire was burning, but the deputy hall leader''s eyes were cold and vicious.


    The circle of fire gradually narrowed. Those who escaped by luck before were attacked behind their backs and fell to the ground before stepping out of the forest.


    Soon, several people came around with their own men.


    Across the fire circle, the smile on each other''s face was proud and publicized.


    "Look who this is?"


    Chi Xia said proudly, "isn''t this our beautiful and powerful deputy hall leader? I said, deputy hall leader, have you never dreamed of such a day?"


    The deputy hall leader just looked at each other coldly. Even now, she didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    He brushed them with disdain, as if they were just clowns.


    "Who instigated you to do so today?"


    Her words made the three faces change.


    But at this time, Chi Xia laughed more wildly and said, "isn''t it obvious? You''re just a deputy hall leader, but you intervene in the affairs of our Qinglian Department everywhere. Naturally, someone is dissatisfied with you and wants to get rid of you."


    "Oh? You mean, the person who wants to get rid of me is the hall leader?"


    Cabernet Sauvignon giggled again, but she stopped talking.


    It''s just that her previous attitude has shown.


    Listening to the dialogue between the two, Lin Mengya found something wrong.


    It seems that the man talking outside the fire circle deliberately led the vice hall leader to guess so.


    So, does the other party think they can''t run away, or do they do it on purpose?


    Just thinking, the deputy hall leader asked the other two people.


    "Don''t you two teach me for the hall leader, just like her?"


    Taoist nun Qingyi didn''t say anything, but her eyes dodged. She looked guilty and didn''t dare to look at the deputy hall leader.


    It was another woman who was a little burly, but she shouted angrily at the deputy hall leader.


    "Even if the hall didn''t punish you, you still owe my sister''s life! Today, I will avenge Shengnan even if I go out!"


    Ah! Lin Mengya only thinks that the lilies in the valley No, this strong friendship should not be as thin as a lily.


    So, is the king flower in the valley going to bloom again?

 Chapter 3239

    But this touching sisterhood did not move the vice hall leader.


    "Sisters? Why don''t I know when your relationship has become so good?"


    Come on, come on!


    The exciting moment of disclosure has finally arrived.


    As soon as Lin Mengya heard the sarcastic tone of the deputy hall leader, she immediately focused on pricking her ears.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the deputy hall leader directly exposed the strong woman''s background.


    "Li Qianhong, I remember you begged to come to me because you wanted to occupy the slave yard alone! Why, because Xu Shengnan died, you think you can hold the slave yard in your hand without me?"


    As soon as the strong woman named Li Qianhong heard this, her face immediately changed.


    "Nonsense! Shengnan and I are the best sisters. Don''t talk nonsense to provoke my relationship with Shengnan!"


    But Li Qianhong was just confused for a moment. Instead, she remembered that Xu Shengnan was dead?


    She''s dead. What she did before that is dead.


    yes! As long as she doesn''t admit it, no one can take her!


    Thinking of this, Li Qianhong stood up again and righteously attacked the vice hall leader under the banner of revenge for his good sisters.


    "Even if I had some conflicts with Sheng Nan before, I never wanted to kill her. It''s you, as the vice hall leader of Qinglian department, who watched your sisters being mutilated by an outsider, but you didn''t stop and covered up the murderer!"


    "Su Bingqing, don''t think someone will protect you. Hum! Today, we will clean the door for the hall leader!"


    Plain ice?


    Lin Mengya blinked and thought that the name was really -- there was no similarity with the vice hall leader, okay?


    Vice hall leader won''t have a sister named Su Yujie?


    She was thinking about it. The conversation over there suddenly turned to her.


    "We didn''t intend to be enemies with you. As long as you hand over the murderer, we can regard what happened today as never happened."


    This time, it was the woman in Taoist robe who looked compassionate and kind.


    Lin Mengya can see clearly.


    I''m afraid these three people are cooperating. The purpose is to force the deputy hall leader to turn his gun to deal with himself.


    As for pulling the flag of the pot carrying hall leader, I''m afraid it''s to provoke, and to let the deputy hall leader throw a rat repellent. In the end, I can''t pursue them.


    This is really a treacherous move!


    But if she''s not the one counted in.


    After listening to the three people outside, Lin Mengya didn''t seem panicked. Instead, she took a deep breath and walked to Su Bingqing, the deputy hall leader.


    "Sister beauty, why don''t you sacrifice me to heaven? Even if I die, I don''t want to be a tool for them to threaten you. Besides, it doesn''t matter if I die. How can I bear to let people know that you are threatened by such a bad man for me?"


    The deputy hall leader immediately frowned and gently scolded her, "what are you talking about? Don''t even you think I can''t protect you?"


    Lin Mengya shook her head gently, looking worried.


    "I just don''t think it''s necessary for you to offend those three people because of an unimportant person like me."


    These two words easily provoked Su Bingqing''s anger.


    Hearing the inside and outside meaning of tea, isn''t it that you are inferior to those three fools?


    If Su Bingqing''s heart was shaken by five points before, but now it is very firm.


    She didn''t


    Teach these fools a lesson because they don''t want to expose their real strength too early.


    But now, these people are killing themselves.


    "You''re right. It''s inaccessible. It''s really a great place to kill and throw away bodies."


    Su Bingqing suddenly aroused a smile.


    Although separated by the ring of fire, the three people couldn''t help retreating a few steps.


    What is the fear that makes their backs cold and creepy?


    Su Bingqing no longer looked at Lin Mengya, but looked coldly at the three people outside and the fools behind them.


    "You dare to question my practice. Let''s go underground with Xu Shengnan."


    As soon as this fell, the three outside suddenly felt wrong.


    However, although Su Bingqing is strong in Qinglian department, these three people have been able to get a little cheaper in Su Bingqing''s hands for many years. Therefore, they are more arrogant and don''t pay attention to her as the vice hall leader.


    But they don''t understand that sometimes people don''t want to argue with them, not can''t.


    Just when the three thought Su Bingqing was just talking casually, there was a sudden sound of several heavy objects falling on the ground behind them.


    They subconsciously looked back, but they saw that all the men who had followed behind them fell to the ground.


    And the one who put them down was actually only three slightly thin and cold teenagers.


    "You, who are you?" Li Qianhong screamed.


    But the answer to her was that the machetes in the hands of the three fell, and the blood of their own men splashed on her skirt.


    Those three teenagers, like chopping melons and vegetables, directly reaped human lives!


    The three people were stunned for a moment, and then came back to God. They were all alone.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Li Qianhong screamed to stop, but the machetes in the hands of the three people were still dripping blood. She could only hate to dare not come forward, but she hated the three people and the plain ice that would only hinder her.


    Then she yelled at the two men, "are you both dead? At this time, if she doesn''t die, it''s us!"


    Taoist Qingyi had a cluster of eyebrows. Although she was reluctant, she took a step forward. That probably meant to stand with Li Qianhong.


    Li Qianhong''s eyes flashed, and there was some comfort in his heart after all.


    She knows some of the skills of this fake Taoist. Although she is usually kind-hearted, if she really starts, she is far more cruel than herself.


    The rest is Cabernet Sauvignon.


    But before Li Qianhong spoke out, Chixia rushed out.


    "Su Bingqing, you dare to kill my people. I''ll fight with you!"


    Li Qianhong''s eyebrows jumped heavily and said to herself: what''s the use of such a person rushing up, a fool who can''t achieve enough and can''t defeat?


    But Chixia''s move also gave Li Qianhong no time to ease.


    She suddenly yelled at the forest again, "come out quickly. If you run away, you''ll wait to be fed to the wild dog!"


    As Li Qianhong''s voice fell, Lin Mengya suddenly heard some jingling sounds.


    Then she saw many men in rags but tall, pouring out of the depths of the forest.


    That''s a bit similar to Xu Shengnan''s slaves.


    It''s just that no one is as strong as a slave, and it doesn''t look like a complete loss of reason.


    But at the same time, the chains on their necks, hands and feet can also explain their identity.


    Li Qianhong looked at these slaves, but she was thinking about how to blame others after killing Su Bingqing.


    At the same time, she also urged the Taoist nun in Qingyi to show her cards.


    "Qingwan, if you drag on, we''ll all die here!"


    Qingwan, a Taoist in green, sighed lightly, and then felt out a piece of blue jade flute from her sleeve.


    The flute leaned against his lips, and the next moment, a very melodious song came.


    But the sound of the flute shocked Lin Mengya.


    She quietly lifted long Tianyu''s hand and asked each other in secret language.


    "Do you remember gold mentioning his family?"


    Long Tianyu nodded slightly.


    Although Qian Jinjin has a criminal record, he is xiaofubao''s only life-saving medicine after all.


    In addition, the guy seems to fall into the eyes of money every day. Lin Mengya is a big rich man, so they get along well.


    Unlike Zheng Yuan, who looks like a muggy gourd, money and gold have no integrity.


    As long as you give money, you can sell it yourself.


    So after getting the bonus she gave one day, he told her a lot of his tragic past.


    Well, it''s mainly to sell badly, so that she can give more next time.


    Some of them are about the family he came from.


    Later, long Tianyu also told her some secrets about the family of money and gold.


    Only that it was a mysterious family, and it was a little inextricably related to the music Gu family she had accepted before.


    Moreover, the two clans use rhythm as a means, but they are better than the music Gu clan, which was almost destroyed and can only be reduced to minions. The family of Qian Jinjin is better.


    But now, I''m afraid it''s not much better.


    "The sound of the flute is similar to that of the gold flute, but there are some differences in rhythm."


    Simply put, it''s a tune change, but listen carefully to the song.


    Sure enough!


    When the Qingyi Taoist nun''s gentle flute sounded, the slaves who were afraid of the fire and didn''t dare to come forward gradually turned red in their eyes.


    After a period of burning, the fire circle has gradually begun to surround it.


    Lin Mengya has been able to feel the temperature of the fire and the familiar burning feeling. Her skin has begun to ache faintly.


    Before, she focused on the gossip of those people, so she forgot her current situation.


    Although I told myself again and again, don''t be afraid!


    Even if the vice hall leader can''t help it, Yu won''t let anything happen to her.


    The psychological shadow of almost being burned before that still made her look trance.


    Subconsciously, she firmly grasped long Tianyu''s hand, and the sweat on her forehead also fell drop by drop.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Long Tianyu wrapped her safely in his arms and looked around sharply.


    With his wife here, how can he really be willing to put his wife in danger.


    So, as early as last night, after he came down and told him the layout here, he let people move in the dark.


    The ring of fire seems fierce, but it is actually ignited by those withered branches and leaves and fire oil that have been paved for a long time.


    And he has ordered someone to prepare an exit. Once the scope of the fire circle is tightened, he can escape with his wife!

 Chapter 3240

    But Lin Mengya clenched her teeth.


    He clenched long Tianyu''s skirt with both hands.


    I don''t know whether it''s the cold sweat from fear or the hot sweat baked by fire.


    In short, in just a few minutes, her whole body was soaked with sweat.


    After repeated efforts to cheer herself up, she finally opened her eyes and forced herself to face the fire.


    She may encounter such a situation later, but she will never allow herself to stagnate because of her fear.


    Long Tianyu paid all her attention to his wife, felt her body become stiff from tension, and then gradually eased down.


    Long Tianyu is well aware of the feeling of having to face his inner fear.


    He had just been dug out of the ruins, and his legs were unconscious. He might be disabled for a lifetime.


    He also has repeated nightmares, each time returning to the moment when he was smashed.


    Severe pain, the smoke and dust, the overwhelming darkness and his despair and powerlessness once defeated him.


    Although I can''t remember clearly, I may have thought of abandoning myself at that time.


    However, at the thought of her, he stiffened his teeth and finally endured it.


    He can, and naturally she will succeed.


    But he loved his wife and put his big hand firmly around her waist.


    He will always be with her.


    In the light of the fire, Lin Mengya was in a trance and seemed to return to the fire that almost burned her to death.


    But the next moment, a very sharp system hit her in the palm, pulled her out of her memory at that time and completely became sober.


    Yes, she escaped at that time. No matter how badly the fire burned, it was a thing of the past.


    Her eyes became more and more firm, and people completely woke up and recovered their calm.


    "Let''s go." She patted her man''s hand and whispered.


    As soon as long Tianyu heard what she said, her hanging heart became more secure.


    It seems that my wife has discovered her own demons.


    that ''s great!


    There was great chaos in the fire circle. It was probably the purpose of the people outside, not only to burn them, but also to see their embarrassment before they died. Therefore, although the fire looked fierce, it actually gave them enough time.


    In addition to the two, Su Bingqing was not worried for some reason. She just looked at the people outside through the fire circle.


    Lin Mengya and her family men retreated to the outer edge of the fire circle in silence.


    But when Lin Mengya looked back, she saw Su Bingqing still standing in place.


    With a flash of thought, she suddenly dragged her man in the direction of Su Bingqing.


    "It''s weird."


    She whispered an explanation to her man, but they kept walking.


    Long Tianyu didn''t say anything to stop his wife. He just calculated how to escape with his wife in the shortest time.


    The scope of the fire circle was not large. Lin Mengya ran to Su Bingqing step by step and grabbed each other''s hand.


    "Sister beauty, let''s run away together!" She said she was going to pull people away.


    But Su Bingqing was a little surprised at the moment, turned his head and looked at her with a complex face.


    "Hurry up! We''ll all be burned if we don''t go!" Lin Mengya urged.


    But Su Bingqing not only didn''t move, but also broke away from her hand.


    Lin Mengya still wanted to pull her, but Su Bingqing took a step back. Finally, she said to Yufeng, "take them two."


    With that, Lin Mengya saw Yufeng and nodded.


    Suddenly, several hemp ropes with thick and thin arms fell from the sky!


    Lin Mengya''s eyes almost protruded.


    God! I really have a backhand!


    But what she didn''t know was that not only the three women outside wanted to kill them, but even Su Bingqing wanted to throw away the people in the fire circle as a burden at the beginning.


    But she came over with long Tianyu and let Su Bingqing mistakenly think that she had a little loyalty to herself.


    Su Bingqing won''t save a burden that abandons herself, but she doesn''t mind saving a loyal subordinate.


    Therefore, when long Tianyu neatly trapped the hemp rope between her and her waist, Lin Mengya only felt a trace of coolness.


    Although those people in the circle of fire are the enemies of themselves and Yu, they did not die in her hands, but did die in their own hands.


    Qinglian department is really a cruel and cold place.


    Fortunately, after Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were rescued and fled, the gap left by them was finally revealed.


    Those who rushed into the fire circle in a panic were naturally burned beyond recognition, while the guys close to the gap escaped from heaven by mistake.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were forcibly pulled out of the fire circle. Of course, the rope did not fall from the sky, but someone hid in a tree and threw it from a high place.


    But Lin Mengya secretly checked that the hemp rope was not ordinary hemp rope. It was not only soaked in water, but even she found a simple fireproof material.


    This material is rare.


    And the reason why Su Bingqing is not afraid at all, I''m afraid that''s the bottom spirit.


    Therefore, Su Bingqing may have known this in advance.


    That is to say, maybe all this is in Su Bingqing''s plan.


    After thinking through all this, Lin Mengya''s heart raised several levels of vigilance towards Su Bingqing.


    This woman is not only cruel and resolute, but also very smart.


    At least, she felt that neither Shen Tang nor the three people could play with the cold and beautiful hall leader.


    "Let''s go. Don''t talk nonsense when you go back."


    In the woods, Su Bingqing tidied up his clothes and turned back to warn Lin Mengya.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mengya nodded quickly and was ready to leave with her man.


    She knows that the smartest and least suspicious way is not to ask anything.


    Su Bingqing, such a smart man, is afraid that if she shows a slight flaw, the other party can doubt their identity and deal with them.


    Seeing that they didn''t ask a word, Su Bingqing was very satisfied with their knowledge.


    She likes smart people more than obedient smart people.


    Now it seems that these two people should be able to be used by her.


    It''s just that such a good piece can''t be wasted. She has to think about how to use it, so that these two pieces can give full play to their maximum value.


    ......


    When the two returned to the camp, the survivors had just escaped back.


    Some of them were what Shen Tang brought before, and some of them were the eyeliner that the three men were putting in. The rest part wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to please the vice president, or simply to join in the fun to see if there was anything cheap to pick up.


    But unexpectedly, I didn''t find it cheap, but my life almost got in.


    And even if they escaped from the ring of fire, the slaves driven by Li Qianhong and Qingwan attacked them like crazy.


    Seven or eight out of ten people in the past died, and the rest were still in shock.


    As soon as I got back to the camp, I knelt at the door and began to cry. Can it be described as "miserable"?


    In contrast, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are much more respectable.


    They were afraid of trouble, so they sneaked back to the camp where they lived before.


    I just didn''t expect to see two people rummaging through their things as soon as I went in.


    Without saying anything, long Tianyu went up and knocked out two people.


    Finally, after a simple search, Lin Mengya made sure she hadn''t lost anything, so they threw them out of the camp together.


    "Bang, bang" two heavy objects fell to the ground, which aroused a circle of dust and startled the accomplices waiting to meet them outside.


    Those people didn''t expect that they could come back.


    He looked at the fate of his two unlucky companions, so he didn''t dare to continue to rush in, but took his companions away.


    "You change your clothes first. I''ll go out and find some clean water for you to drink." Long Tianyu told her.


    Lin Mengya nodded. Fortunately, this time she didn''t get hurt except that she felt a little hot.


    But in order to prevent her throat from being scalded again, she still contained some tablets.


    The cool feeling instantly took away the dry heat from her body. She changed her dusty coat. When she just took off her little clothes and was ready to change into clean spare clothes and trousers, long Tianyu also took water back.


    As soon as he came in, he saw his wife''s white jade back. Just the next moment, he suddenly took a cold breath, widened his eyes and looked at her back in disbelief.


    However, his next move was not to walk over, but to turn his head immediately and pull the curtain of the camp tightly.


    Make sure no one can see it. Then, when she turns around, Lin Mengya has changed her clothes.


    "Well, come here. You don''t have to pestle there to be the door god."


    Lin Mengya was not nervous when she knew he came in.


    Besides, she knew her man''s temper very well. When she changed her clothes, it was estimated that immortals wouldn''t want to break in.


    Long Tianyu answered, but he breathed out quietly.


    When I turned around again, I couldn''t see any abnormality on my face and in my eyes.


    With long Tianyu''s hand, Lin Mengya drank a whole hose of clear water.


    "You also drink some. You must replenish water in time just after you come out of the fire."


    Long Tianyu nodded, picked up another water bag and poured it into his mouth.


    It''s still a mess outside. You can hear someone asking loudly what happened before.


    But no one dared to approach their camp.


    After changing her clothes and drinking the water, Lin Mengya sat on the couch with her man to rest.


    Long Tianyu helped her massage her body, and Lin Mengya''s heart was not calm.


    She was thinking about another problem.

 Chapter 3241

    When Lin Mengya was thinking, she habitually pulled long Tianyu''s big hand and rubbed it all the time.


    Long Tianyu only felt the soft touch of his palm, and his heart also felt a burst of itching.


    Although he wanted to close his five fingers and hold his wife''s fingers in his palm, he was afraid to disturb his wife''s thinking, so he could only resist the angry itch of kitten''s claws.


    Judging from today''s events, the only real winner is Su Bingqing, the deputy hall leader.


    Whether it is Shen Tang, Li Qianhong, or herself, they are virtually counted in.


    If all this is in Su Bingqing''s plan, she can not only win her trust and gratitude, but also suppress her old enemy in Qinglian department at one fell swoop.


    Soon, their people sent the follow-up information of Li Qianhong.


    Sure enough, as she guessed, after they left, a group of people with more powerful martial arts suddenly appeared and directly arrested Li Qianhong.


    As for the slaves they left behind, they only suffered heavy casualties and wanted to escape because the people who drove them to slavery were not there.


    Unfortunately, their chains became the only obstacle to their escape.


    But in order to fight for the slim chance of escape, these slaves began to fight each other without warning.


    That scene is what long Tianyu''s men see, and they are not only surprised.


    It''s just a piece of human purgatory.


    After thinking for a moment, Lin Mengya took some medicine and gave it to her people.


    "Let people sprinkle these drugs into the fire. When people pass out, you can find a way to take them away and hide them."


    Long Tianyu understood his wife''s meaning in an instant.


    He didn''t ask much, but told his men to send people secretly somewhere so that they wouldn''t be found.


    The people under her command soon took the order to leave, but Lin Mengya looked in the direction of the forest and sighed imperceptibly.


    Long Tianyu could not bear to worry about his wife. He took people in his arms and whispered, "it has nothing to do with you. Who did the evil and who will bear it naturally."


    Lin Mengya also knows this truth.


    But after she used the blood curse before, it seems that she also learned some of the feelings of those people through this subtle connection.


    Many of them were forced, so the resentment and unwillingness in their hearts were very strong, even to the extent that it was almost difficult for her to resist.


    Now look again, in fact, whether men or women, in the eyes of those powerful people in the Qinglian department, they are just mole ants, which can be discarded and sacrificed at any time.


    Even like Li Qianhong, Xu Shengnan and Shen Tang, they think they have a place in the Qinglian department, and can even wantonly manipulate their lives.


    But in the view of the deputy hall leader, they are just like ruminant dogs. They can be discarded and sacrificed at will.


    For the green lotus department and even the seven color lotus, she actually had some disgust in her heart.


    But you can''t just look at the surface.


    It may be easy to eradicate a green lotus department, but if we do not investigate its root causes, there may soon be a second green lotus department, or even a third and fourth.


    Does she have to take care of everything then?


    Now the burden on her shoulders is not light. She has to have her own judgment.


    ......


    Things outside finally clamored all day and calmed down near night.


    With the previous warning of long Tianyu, no one dared to come to trouble them again.


    But similarly, no one paid attention to them.


    But it also gave Lin Mengya and long Tianyu a rare peace.


    No


    What I thought was that the vice hall leader didn''t come back even though he knew it was late at night.


    The people they sent naturally followed, but they haven''t sent back the news. They don''t know whether something happened or was delayed by other things.


    The two of them were trying to decide whether to go out and have a look, when they heard a loud voice outside, and it was getting closer and closer to them.


    Long Tianyu immediately stopped talking, got up and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Well, be careful."


    Lin Mengya followed her to the door.


    But unexpectedly, the person who quarreled to see her this time was Shen Tang.


    Indeed, it is a disaster for thousands of years.


    When he was in the fire circle before, Shen Tang held on to Su Bingqing at the beginning.


    As a result, she found that the man didn''t mean to escape at all, so she resolutely let go and took advantage of the chaos to escape from the fire circle.


    But when they left, the fire was the most violent, and Shen Tang was lucky to get back his life by relying on the sacrifice of those people.


    But when they fled back to the camp, the men who could have died for her suddenly turned back!


    They woke up one by one, and then they were surprised that they had been cheated by a smelly woman!


    Now look at Shen Tang, their hearts have completely lost their original heart.


    The rest is hatred.


    So they began to force Shen Tang to compensate them.


    After this series of failures, Shen Tang has suffered heavy losses. How can he afford to compensate.


    Besides, she has never encountered such a situation.


    Those men before did not want to hurt her even though they blamed her.


    Even the hunter.


    Therefore, she was stunned. In addition, she just narrowly escaped death and said some irrational words.


    Cause these people want to fight her!


    Shen Tang was slapped several times, but the guys next to her were only looking at her jokes. Unexpectedly, none of them came up to help her.


    She was angry, but she couldn''t wait to die.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid she will be killed alive.


    Unfortunately, her biggest backer is no longer, so she can only try her best to escape from the hands of those men.


    And the direction she ran away was on Lin Mengya''s side.


    "Help! Help me! He, they''re going to kill me!"


    She finally saw the tall figure as she wished.


    Shen Tang ran over and tried to catch long Tianyu''s hand. As a result, he dodged and the man fell heavily to the ground, which was even more embarrassing.


    Those men were still aggressive at first, but they stopped one after another after they came into contact with long Tianyu''s cold eyes.


    Long Tianyu disdains to take care of others'' affairs, but they have quarreled with their wife now.


    The biting eyes scraped the faces of the waste people, and then whispered a warning: "get out and make trouble."


    How can these men dress?


    However, the man''s momentum is too strong. They always feel a little chilly in their neck.


    I couldn''t help shrinking, trying to find some confidence.


    "I, we didn''t want to quarrel with you on purpose. It''s this smelly woman who wants to run over!"


    Yes! Even if you open your mouth, you''ll expose their temperament.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu just glanced at Shen Tang coldly.


    "If we make any more noise, we''ll throw you all out."


    He gave a cold warning. Just now he thought he could be a crowd


    Guys, it''s a flock of quails right now.


    "No, I dare not."


    No matter what they think in their heart, at least in face, they dare not confront this evil god.


    What''s more, there is a female demon head with more cruel means?


    Until now, when they look back, they can''t help sweating for themselves.


    Why are you so brave? Have to pick these two demons to offend?


    In the final analysis, it''s not all because of Shen Tang!


    Thinking of this, they looked more angry at Shen Tang, as if they were going to eat her alive.


    "We''ll take the man away."


    Then they wanted to drag Shen Tang.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the smelly woman was so brave that she took advantage of such a gap and stood up directly and stumbled to run into Lin Mengya''s tent.


    People dare not chase, but long Tianyu always pays attention to the situation behind him.


    After a few steps, he caught up with Shen Tang directly.


    He frowned slightly and wanted to throw people out.


    But Shen Tang didn''t want to give up. This may be the only chance to live. He tried his best to catch the tent.


    Lin Mengya also heard the sound outside, opened the curtain and saw Shen Tang being dragged back by long Tianyu.


    She frowned gently. "Put her down."


    Long Tianyu immediately gave up.


    Shen Tang doesn''t care how embarrassed he is now. He cries and asks Lin Mengya for help.


    "See tea, please help me! I know I was wrong before. For the sake of working for the vice hall leader, please help me!"


    She also wanted to catch Lin Mengya''s clothes. As a result, she was easily separated by long Tianyu, who quickly walked back to her wife as a bodyguard.


    "Looking for death?" Listening to the man''s cold voice, Shen Tang didn''t dare to do it again.


    But she did not dare to leave them for fear that she would be dragged away by those people.


    Xu Shengnan''s ending is still vivid.


    Thinking that she was almost torn apart by those crazy people, she couldn''t help feeling cold and even faintly nauseous.


    At this thought, she couldn''t help retching. The whole person was lying on the ground, and her body was shaking, which was even more pitiful.


    But this time, no one pity her.


    Of course, the reason why Lin Mengya left Shen Tang is not because she thinks that guy is pathetic.


    But some changes have taken place in Shen Tang.


    "The abnormality is gone? Is it temporary or permanent?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the data and discussed with Xiaoyao.


    Because Shen Tang carries a group of abnormal data, Xiaoyao will monitor Shen Tang immediately when she approaches her.


    In fact, when Shen Tang brought people to trouble her before, she found that Shen Tang''s abnormal data was falling.


    This meeting, but also completely disappeared.


    "I don''t know for the time being, but I suggest you solve her and verify it yourself."


    Lin Mengya rubbed her eyebrows.


    "Xiaoyao, do you know that your occasional attitude of scientific madman is a little scary?" She couldn''t help but want to educate the little medicine.


    But Xiaoyao sneered twice this time.


    "Who made her want my master''s life again and again!"


    Lin Mengya looked at her lovely little children silently.


    Is the child a little crooked?

 Chapter 3242

    Of course, it''s impossible to dig in vivo.


    Besides, she''s not that crazy.


    However, the abnormal data on Shen Tang is so strange that it can be directly related to the mood of another group of people.


    This made her want to study.


    In the end, the reason why Shen Tang can make those men crazy about her is due to Shen Tang''s own charm, or is it the abnormal data on her?


    If it''s really because of the abnormal data, it''s really amazing.


    In other words, Shen Tang may be born with a layer of charming filter, so those men will chase her and willingly give her a spare tire.


    But it''s strange that Lin Mengya doesn''t feel anything about Shen Tang.


    She looked at long Tianyu standing beside her.


    Well, it seems that there are no men in my family.


    It seems that the secret of Shen Tang is really worth studying.


    Just when Lin Mengya hesitated, Shen Tang seemed to see the hope of living.


    "See tea girl, as long as you can help me, I won''t let you suffer. I''ll repay you! I''m useful, I''m really useful!"


    Under Shen Tang''s repeated entreaties, Lin Mengya''s attitude has not loosened yet, but the men who shouted who would make Shen Tang pay the price quit.


    But they didn''t dare to confront the male and female evil spirits head-on. They just wanted to drag Shen Tang''s bitch over to vent their anger.


    "See tea girl, you can''t listen to the bitch''s nonsense!"


    "Her clever mouth is the most deceptive. We brothers who once coaxed us have sacrificed everything for her, and even abandoned our wife and children for such a bitch!"


    When it comes to these things, those men hate their teeth.


    Shen Tang gave a sneer and made a sharp mockery.


    "Now I regret it and blame all my mistakes on me. I just said a few words. Aren''t you the ones who did these evil things?"


    It was probably stimulated by their turning over and not recognizing people. Shen Tang was too lazy to coax them again.


    "You!" She pointed at one of the middle-aged men who was short and fat.


    "It''s you! In order to please me, you wanted to buy jewelry for me and sold your own children! I advised you at that time. What did you say?"


    The short and fat man''s face turned pig liver color in an instant, biting his teeth and staring angrily at Shen Tang.


    It was like trying to rush over and kill her.


    "You said that you hated the Yellow faced woman at home. If it weren''t for the two children, you would have given her a divorce letter! And after you sold the two children, you only bought me a thin gold hairpin. Ha, the rest of you didn''t let you squander in the casino?"


    Shen Tang said more and more vigorously, and the next one pointed to a thin man next to the man.


    "And you! You say to everyone that you have given me all your wealth. Bah! You don''t look like a rat. Do you look like a blessed person?"


    Mouse Chengjing man''s eyes dodged, but Shen Tang didn''t let him go. He continued to scold: "obviously, you kept the outer room outside, let the outer room empty all your family wealth, rolled up your silver and ran away with other white faces."


    "You''re afraid that the original mate at home will go crazy and kill you, so do it


    She poisoned her and stole all the remaining house and land deeds in your family. How many silver spindles are in my hand? Pooh! I''ve borne these charges for you in vain. Shouldn''t I take them? "


    Next, Lin Mengya saw the scene of Shen Tang''s killing the four sides, pointing to who bowed his head and said who was eager to roll over.


    See you for a long time!


    After turning over such an old account, Shen Tang covered his chest, gasped and looked provocatively at the animals she had scolded.


    At this time, those beasts were more determined to kill his confidence, otherwise their black history could not be concealed!


    "Brothers, don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    "Yes, what she said is false, just to put the blame on us."


    At this time, the men who have been red eyed by black history want to kill Shen Tang more.


    However, they just wanted to go forward to catch people. A dagger suddenly flew into the air and mercilessly inserted into the ground.


    "Before I told you to move, you moved. I think you don''t respect me a little?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya opened her mouth, she was quite rogue and overbearing.


    "See tea girl, this is the grudge between us and him. It seems that it has nothing to do with you?"


    Lin Mengya looked and said, isn''t this the rat spirit that poisoned his wife in Shen Tang''s mouth?


    The meeting was a bit shrewd.


    That pair of slippery eyes turned into a flexible one. It is worthy of being refined by mice. It is really an obscene and vicious appearance.


    "You have a grudge against her. Don''t I have it with her? Even if I have to settle accounts, I should start with you first."


    "This..." The mouse man was stunned for a moment, and then some reluctantly said, "that''s all, but everything should come first, and then come. There is a deep resentment between us and her..."


    "Oh? In other words, in your opinion, your hatred with her is more important than mine?"


    Lin Mengya said, and suddenly sank a face.


    "Do you think you are much more important than my husband and wife?"


    Lin Mengya''s words are pure and unreasonable.


    However, their strength is too strong.


    However, those men have empty anger, but they don''t have the courage and strength to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth.


    The people muttered for a moment before launching a man.


    It was the beast who sold women just now, trying to discuss with them.


    "In terms of status, we are really inferior to you two, so we have agreed to leave this man to you two first. However, we wonder if you can save a breath for us."


    "Are you talking to me about terms?" Lin Mengya looked heavier.


    The man quickly shook his head and waved his hand. It was unexpected that he could be cruel to sell his children for fear that Lin Mengya would pick up their incompetence.


    "No, no, no! How dare we! We are just hope and hope. Besides, even if this bitch falls into our hands, she can''t escape a word of death. If she can die in your hands, it will be her glory."


    With that, the man put oil on the soles of his first feet and was ready to run away.


    "Go away."


    Lin Mengya didn''t look at them, just told them to hurry


    rats , screw you.


    These men were evil just now. Now they have become counsellors one by one. They are eager to leave quickly to avoid provoking these two evil spirits.


    For their experience, Lin Mengya can only use two words to describe it: deserved it!


    It''s not a good thing!


    Even though Shen Tang gave an introduction, aren''t they the ones who really did evil?


    Now that you are sober or regret, you want to vent your anger on Shen Tang. Isn''t it an excuse for your cruelty, cowardice and greed?


    Lin Mengya despises such people most.


    But these people will be punished sooner or later. She doesn''t want to dirty her hands.


    Shen Tang watched everyone go away, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he picked up his life.


    "You can rest assured now, isn''t it a little early? Shen Tang, you really think I''ll let go of the things between us?"


    Sure enough, Lin Mengya saw Shen Tang who had just breathed a sigh of relief. She choked and coughed because of her words.


    "Seeing tea girl, I was really wrong at the beginning, but I was blinded by lard for a while before I did that kind of thing! Please, for the sake of my being so down and out now, don''t argue with me. I''ve had enough punishment, and I won''t do that kind of thing again in the future!"


    She said, crying and kowtowing to Lin Mengya, but when Lin Mengya saw her look, she smiled gently.


    Has the final say been enough? Shen Tang, now you fall into my hands, no matter what I do, you''d better bear it honestly, so as to avoid being more bitter.


    Shen Tang looked at the woman in front of him and suddenly regretted that she had just left the wolf''s nest and fell into her registered permanent residence?


    But now Shen Tang has no power to fight back. Even if she is asked to go out to find the deputy hall leader, I believe the deputy hall leader will never stand on his side.


    At this time, she habitually looked for help at long Tianyu.


    "Look again, your eyes don''t want it?"


    Suddenly, Lin Mengya''s Yin measured voice came to her ears.


    Shen Tang trembled quickly, lowered his head and dared not look at it any more.


    Lin Mengya is very satisfied with each other''s performance.


    At this time, Shen Tang didn''t know his secret and was about to be revealed.


    ......


    The men who were forcibly bombed away by Lin Mengya are still unwilling at this moment.


    "We''ve been fooled by that smelly woman for so many years. Shall we just forget it?"


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are.


    Until now, they don''t understand why they were so infatuated with a half old Xu Niang.


    However, they did not understand, nor did they prevent them from blaming Shen Tang for all the crimes.


    Anyway, that smelly woman seduced them. What''s wrong with them?


    They are just some simple middle-aged men who are over thirty or forty years old and start a family!


    "What do you say? Don''t you see how ferocious those two guys are? If we rob people from them, we''ll still be alive?"


    Mice become sperm men are the most aggrieved.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t have the courage to rob people. He didn''t even dare to look at them.

 Chapter 3243

    But he couldn''t swallow it.


    At the beginning, he was a big businessman with great status and strength outside.


    Of course, he won''t admit it himself. In fact, he doesn''t have any talent for business. Everything depends on his capable daughter-in-law.


    The reason why he trusted the outer room so much was that the outer room was considerate, weak and pitiful. It always took him as the God and couldn''t live without him.


    Unfortunately, the little white rabbit, which looks weak and helpless, is actually a cannibal flower.


    And at that time, his original wife insisted that their business should be attached to the name of the palace chamber of Commerce.


    At that time, he objected fiercely on the grounds that "the palace family is a woman''s family and can''t afford to be used".


    Unfortunately, it turned out that his wife was right.


    They are rejected by the chamber of Commerce because they oppose the chamber of Commerce everywhere.


    The industry, which was originally rich, suddenly shrank by nearly 30%.


    At that time, his wife had been so angry that she was sick, but she still barely supported the sick body and planned to run for their business.


    But he only remembered that he was taught by his wife''s family, ridiculed by those outsiders, shortsighted and humiliated, and then hated the original wife who worked hard for him.


    Shen Tang just said his words. Some places are right, but some places are wrong.


    Because he poisoned his original wife, he didn''t just steal those house and land deeds.


    But he has long resented his capable wife for being so strict with herself that he has no dignity to be a man. He also hates her for making himself a joke in the whole business circle!


    But now, the person the rat man hates most is the nosy man who sees tea!


    you ''re right!


    In his opinion, this damned bitch and the dead woman in his family are the same over measure of self and lose face to him.


    Damn it!


    The rat man''s eyes are full of cruel calculations.


    He seems to have more reason to get rid of the two bitches than others.


    "I''ll see about it, or forget it."


    Someone has begun to retreat.


    But the mouse man just stared at the person who said this coldly and said sarcastically, "it''s just a woman. Can''t it be done by the man around him?"


    Unexpectedly, he won everyone''s nod.


    In their opinion, losing to a man is naturally more acceptable than losing to a woman.


    Therefore, those who have the mind to be active began to fantasize again.


    "If one day, the woman will be left alone..."


    The latter words also left people endless reverie.


    Mouse man obviously thinks so.


    But he thinks he''s smarter than these fools.


    "Anyway, I can''t swallow this tone. We can''t beat that man, but it doesn''t mean others can''t beat either."


    With that, he left with great strides.


    The remaining few people also looked at his back, and their eyes twinkled one after another.


    Not long ago, these people left in twos and threes, but they had their own ghosts.


    ......


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that the guys scared away by their husband and wife were preparing to make trouble secretly again.


    Of course, if you know, she''s not afraid.


    What did she do with long Tianyu? Just come


    Sabotage!


    So naturally, I wish the more chaos here, the better.


    Only fish can be caught in muddy water. Moreover, they can retreat at any time without any loss.


    At this time, Shen Tang finally learned a good lesson in front of her.


    Neither did he try to attract the attention of long Tianyu, nor did he want to deceive Lin Mengya here by his sweet words.


    Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t want to.


    As long as it''s the couple, it''s too scary!


    She saw the frightened woman with her own eyes just now. She took out a sharp and strange knife from nowhere, sat at the table and opened the belly of a wild rabbit whose neck had just been broken.


    The key question is! The woman was cutting with a knife and talking.


    What heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney were completely taken out by this terrible woman.


    She, she can actually completely remove the meat of a whole rabbit from the skeleton.


    Shen Tang saw that the skeleton was clean and there was no excess meat. It was called a clean and neat one.


    So she counselled.


    Killing rabbits is so neat. What if they kill?


    She sat in the corner of the camp, hugging her knees with both hands, and tried to form a ball. She didn''t want to be found by the great demon king.


    Oh, my God!


    Did she get kicked in the head by a donkey? Why did you provoke such a evil spirit back?


    Lin Mengya, who is patiently and carefully cutting diced rabbit meat, has no idea that she scared Shen Tang and has begun to regret provoking her.


    In fact, the reason why she did this was not to scare each other, but the wild rabbit meat sent by their two men every time. The small bones in it were hard and hard to pick, which really affected the taste.


    But this can''t blame a group of big men. It''s good to be able to make things and import them.


    Others, or rely on yourself, it is impossible to expect others after all.


    When she cut the two fat rabbits into diced rabbit meat of about two centimeters, Lin Mengya smiled with satisfaction.


    Who knows, her smile frightened Shen Tang.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    The great devil has finished with the rabbit. I''m afraid it''s her next moment!


    At this time, Shen Tang wanted to cry without tears.


    She really doesn''t want to die!


    Regardless of her identity and face, she immediately climbed over and kowtowed to Lin Mengya in tears.


    "Please forgive me, tea girl! I was obsessed before. It''s my fault. I''ll compensate you for it. Just spare my cheap life! I''ll do whatever you ask me to do in the future. I don''t dare to make you angry anymore!"


    Lin Mengya is still a little confused about whether to eat spicy rabbit meat or sweet and spicy rabbit meat tonight.


    However, she has always been flexible. At that moment, she put down her planer and rinsed her hands in the hot water long Tianyu had prepared for her.


    "Since I know I''m afraid, I''ll teach you a good one."


    Hearing what she said, Shen tangru was pardoned.


    But Lin Mengya''s next sentence made her stay in place like a lightning strike.


    "Why don''t you tell me where you and Zhao Dahu went before?"


    "I, I and he didn''t go anywhere..."


    Shen Tang''s eyes turned disorderly. In the end, he was guilty.


    Of course, Lin Mengya knew, and she also expected that Shen Tang would not easily tell herself the truth.


    Smell speech, but


    It was a cold hum.


    "You can''t tell me now. When the deputy hall leader comes back, you can tell her yourself. Shen Tang, you can lie to me, but can you deceive the deputy hall leader?"


    Shen Tang knew he couldn''t cheat.


    In fact, as long as you see tea and check with the vice hall leader, the vice hall leader will find that the place you go is not the place the vice hall leader thinks.


    With the suspicion of the deputy hall leader, she will send someone to search nearby.


    At that time, I''m afraid that I can''t keep the secret of Yan soul fragrance anymore!


    The more he fell to this point, the more Shen Tang could not give up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    You know, those gorgeous souls are the backers of her comeback!


    But now, Shen Tang thinks it''s important to keep his life.


    At that moment, he pulled out a flattering smile.


    "Look at my memory. I wanted to tell the girl that there is a good thing in it. If the girl knows it, she will like it."


    "Oh? What? Tell me." Lin Mengya pretended to be a little interested.


    In fact, she had guessed.


    "The girl is well-informed outside. Have you ever heard of the beautiful soul fragrance that is hard to buy?"


    Sure enough, it''s this.


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. "Well, I''ve heard of it. It''s just that it''s rare, and the existing ones have been sold at a sky high price."


    Shen Tang''s heart was depressed at once.


    Ah, I thought that if the other party didn''t know, she had to be fooled.


    blamed! This is a man who knows the goods!


    But she didn''t know that the two in front of her not only knew the goods, but also were probably the largest suppliers of yanhunxiang in the whole market.


    "Seeing the tea girl is really knowledgeable. The reason why the gorgeous soul fragrance is rare is that it comes from the nest of an extremely dangerous bloodthirsty bat."


    "I happened to find such a nest before. I wanted to take some out. Unexpectedly, those bloodthirsty bats were really difficult to deal with. All the hands I brought were damaged there. That''s why Zhao Dahu caught the opportunity."


    Even this matter has been said. Lin Mengya knows very well that I''m afraid Shen Tang is really out of his wits.


    It''s no wonder that Shen Tang''s other abilities are not outstanding except his strange specialties.


    Lin Mengya has come to a conclusion through her observations in recent days.


    Shen Tang''s best skill is to flatter. Before, she was able to occupy a place because there were enough men supporting her, and I''m afraid it was because she held the thigh of the deputy hall leader.


    Now, the first advantage has disappeared, so she needs to consolidate her second advantage.


    However, there must be more Lin Mengya in the camp.


    Lin Mengya guessed that if she didn''t mess in and break the existing balance of power.


    In order to strengthen the relationship between Shen Tang and the vice hall leader, he may reveal some secrets of yanhunxiang to each other.


    But now, I''m afraid Shen Tang won''t. She can''t bear it.


    "Are you willing to tell me such a good thing?" Lin Mengya deliberately expressed doubt.


    Shen Tang said with a bitter smile, "to tell you the truth, if it was put in the past, I really couldn''t give up. But now I have nothing. In addition to this, I can''t give other conditions in exchange."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and reminded each other meaningfully.


    "Then why don''t you tell the vice hall leader about it?"


    When Shen Tang heard her words, he sighed faintly.

 Chapter 3244

    Shen Tang hesitated for a long time, and then he looked embarrassed.


    "To tell you the truth, I really wanted to tell the vice hall leader, but..."


    Lin Mengya looked at her hesitation and knew that the woman didn''t hold anything.


    So she just doesn''t take over.


    Didn''t Shen Tang wait for himself to ask "why" and then continue to play?


    The other party did this either to provoke her or to dig a hole for her.


    Shen Tang kept peeping at her.


    One eye, two eyes


    But the more you peek, the more bottomless Shen Tang''s heart is.


    Why didn''t she take the damn tea?


    Finally, after five awkward minutes, Shen Tang couldn''t continue to wait like this, so he had to go on.


    "But now I have no use value. I''m afraid the deputy hall leader will kick me away when he knows about it."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya just glanced at her faintly, "are you not afraid of me?"


    Shen Tang''s face stiffened and quickly shook his head. "How can you be such a person when you see tea girl? I know you are a man of great promise at first sight. Besides, I wasted a lot of effort to find the cave. The girl is not good. Don''t give it to me at all?"


    Lin Mengya sneered in her heart: Oh, it really took a lot of effort, but others lost their lives. Shen Tang is still trying to enjoy his success.


    Seeing that the man didn''t mention the thrills they had encountered in the cave before, we know what kind of ghost idea Shen Tang had.


    It''s just that the mantis wants to catch cicadas, and the Yellow finches are behind.


    Let others do the fighting, killing, bloodshed and sacrifice. She can just pick up benefits in the back.


    That''s beautiful!


    Shen Tang is a little worried.


    In her opinion, most people will be ecstatic when they get the news, be dazzled by greed, and then immediately force themselves to take them to find treasure.


    She felt that she could take advantage of each other''s urgency. At that time, she could not only get yanhunxiang, but also take the opportunity to get rid of the two people.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the two people were unmoved when they learned such important and attractive news?


    Shen Tang couldn''t help scolding these two fools in his heart.


    That''s gorgeous soul fragrance! Who in the world doesn''t want such a valuable thing?


    They are not from a rich family, but they pretend to regard money as dirt. Hum! I don''t know how anxious I am!


    She thought so, but she didn''t dare to reveal it. She just couldn''t help urging them in her heart and hoped that they would act according to their expectations.


    "As you say, are you going to give us most of the beautiful soul incense in the cave, and you only need a small part?"


    Lin Mengya looked very interested.


    Shen Tang''s expression was so ferocious for a moment, but he said against his heart: "yes, yes! There are a lot of beautiful soul fragrance in the cave. I only need a small part, and the rest belongs to you."


    But what I think in my heart is, why don''t you support this lion''s big mouth bitch?


    But she can only endure. Who makes her unavailable now can only place the hope of making a comeback on these two people.


    "Oh, that''s a deal." Lin Mengya had already seen through it. Shen Tang thought carefully, but he didn''t break it.


    Shen Tang was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "when shall we go?"


    "Are you in a hurry?" Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows and asked


    ¡£


    Shen Tang thought that of course she was anxious. She was so anxious that she would go to the house on fire!


    But he still forced himself to say, "no, don''t worry. What''s my politeness? I''m just afraid of long dreams. In case someone finds the cave, isn''t it cheaper for others?"


    Lin Mengya just said carelessly, "didn''t you say that the cave is very dangerous? Even if others find it, they may not be able to take it away. In that case, there''s nothing to worry about."


    "How can we not be in a hurry?" Shen Tang unconsciously raised her voice, but soon she realized her mistake and hurried to remedy it.


    "I, I mean, money moves people. Such things are crazy enough. If someone gets ahead and has enough manpower, those little animals may not be able to keep it."


    Lin Mengya was quite old and looked at her, but her tone was surprisingly angry.


    "If it''s gone, it''s a windfall. If it''s gone, it won''t delay my husband and wife to dress and eat, won''t it?"


    "Well, madam is right." Long Tianyu, who had not spoken much, suddenly agreed.


    Lin Mengya immediately smiled at her man.


    Look! And her own man will cooperate with her.


    This will look at Shen Tang''s face again, Ho! It can be seen that it is quite uncomfortable to hold back and bend. The red face is about to catch up with the ripe tomatoes.


    Pooh! It''s better to suffocate this goods!


    Shen Tang''s eyes were red with anger.


    These two guys! Absolutely! Not human!


    Looking at the happy and loving appearance of their husband and wife, Shen Tang''s jealousy kept twisting and churning.


    Why? Why? Why?


    Obviously, they have tried so hard to treat those people well, but in the end, they turned their face and didn''t recognize anyone, and even wanted to kill her!


    The woman named Jiancha is stupid and stupid. Even her brain is so unclear, but someone spoiled her so much!


    For a moment, Shen Tang couldn''t help thinking of everything he had experienced in the Shen family when he was a girl.


    As the only daughter of Mrs. Shen''s family, Shen Sulan is the best in everything. Even their father pays more attention to Shen Sulan''s fool.


    But in the end, she robbed Shen Sulan of everything, her family background, and even Shen Sulan''s childhood fiance?


    Over the years, Shen Tang has been pressing Shen Sulan to death. The anger in his heart thought it had stopped.


    But until today, she found that there was no!


    As long as she is still treated unfairly, as long as someone has what she asks but can''t, the feeling that almost tortured her to death will never disappear.


    Shen Tang refused to admit that he was jealous.


    Jealous of those people''s good lives, jealous that they easily have what they want.


    She just feels unfair!


    Why doesn''t she, and others will.


    This is simply unfair, so she must go against the sky and turn those things into her own.


    Shen Tang took a few deep breaths silently, and finally she stabilized her mood.


    "The girl is right. It seems that I''m impatient."


    Although Shen Tang tried her best to endure her real emotions, it was a lie to Lin Mengya.


    She was very easy to see through each other''s thoughts. Now, with the help of the system, it can be said that all the emotional changes of Shen Tang just now were actually exposed in her vision.


    Abnormal data appear again, and the number has been rising.


    Lin Mengya dragged her chin with one hand, and her sight never left Shen Tang.


    significant!


    She found that the fluctuation of abnormal data seemed to be related to Shen Tang''s own mood.


    The data on Shen Tang disappeared before, probably because the other party was in shock.


    When dealing with Shen Teng before, Shen Tang was either arrogant or harboring evil intentions.


    Now, it seems that you should think of something to deal with yourself?


    Otherwise, why does that look more strange?


    Seems to want to laugh, but dare not laugh.


    Anyway, it''s weird!


    "Well, since you know it has to be discussed in the long run, you''d better step down first."


    Lin Mengya deliberately said to the servant.


    Shen Tang''s body was really stiff, but this time he didn''t refute, but he left with a disheartened face.


    As soon as the man left, Lin Mengya bounced up from her chair.


    Then, pick up at the door and peek at the situation outside.


    Sure enough!


    When Shen Tang went out this time, he no longer looked like a rat crossing the street and everyone shouted.


    She saw those heterosexuals who wanted to come and find fault, but after seeing Shen Tang, she didn''t know why, and her face became a lot softer.


    Lin Mengya constantly monitors the data changes on Shen Tang.


    When she saw that the men began to change their attitude towards Shen Tang, the data on her body kept rising.


    That''s interesting!


    It seems that this data is really related to Shen Tang''s own emotions.


    Perhaps it is because the more men succumb to her "charm", the stronger her self-confidence, the firmer her faith, and the better her mood, which will affect the change of her data.


    Lin Mengya is more and more interested. Now she is very curious about what Shen Tang looks like in the eyes of those people.


    Is it really like the filter effect of modern beauty lens?


    It can not only whiten and lose weight, but also bring its own small flower effect!


    What a pity!


    She shook her head with a tut Tut, only to beat her chest and feet.


    Behind him, long Tianyu has been looking at his wife.


    From his point of view, his hips and bee waist form a very moving curve.


    After only a few eyes, he couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    It seems that since her husband gave birth to xiaofubao, her figure has become more and more angry.


    The specific performance is that sometimes he can''t hold one hand, and sometimes he can''t hold it.


    Unconsciously drank several mouthfuls of cold water.


    It was cool in the camp, but he felt more thirsty than when he was surrounded by the fire.


    Finally, before his willpower collapsed, he walked over and hugged his pouted wife from behind.


    "Ah! What are you doing?"


    Lin Mengya was suddenly hugged behind her, which startled her.


    But soon, when she looked back, she saw her man''s flaming eyes.


    Heart missed a beat for no reason.


    "You, you let go of me quickly. It''s all from the old husband and wife. Be serious!"


    But unexpectedly, the next moment, she was tightly trapped in her arms by a man.

 Chapter 3245

    "You..."


    Lin Mengya was embarrassed because the dog man bit her earlobe!


    Although the strength is very light, the taste of the small meat being bitten repeatedly makes Lin Mengya shudder.


    "OK, OK, stop it."


    Her voice was as small as that of mosquitoes, but it made long Tianyu feel very novel.


    Although his wife seldom yells loudly, she seldom looks like a shy little white rabbit.


    In short, the final result is that long Tianyu ravaged his wife''s earlobes as red as blood with satisfaction, and he himself was severely beaten by Lin Mengya.


    "Not serious! Next time you dare to mess around on someone else''s chassis, see how I deal with you!"


    Lin Mengya patted her face, trying to force down the heat on her face.


    But a pair of beautiful eyes stared at the dog man fiercely and warned each other in a low voice.


    "Well, well, I''ll follow your wife''s instructions."


    Long Tianyu got a bargain and naturally wanted to sell a good one.


    Otherwise, if you really annoy your wife, he has no good fruit to eat.


    "If you don''t send all these rabbit meat out quickly, I won''t finish with you if you don''t have to eat dinner!"


    "Well, I won''t be hungry, madam."


    Long Tianyu picked his eyebrows, but his words were quite meaningful.


    Lin Mengya immediately stared at him and said angrily, "get out of here!"


    I don''t know where this man has cultivated his thick skin. He''s really getting more and more coquettish!


    Long Tianyu also knows the truth of accepting good things at first sight, otherwise he will really molest his wife too much. He must be the unlucky one.


    He hurried away with the big bag of rabbit meat cut by his wife.


    Tonight, I have to get something good for his wife to eat.


    Although you are out, you must not treat your wife too badly, can you?


    As everyone knows, he was watched as soon as he went out.


    Their people are lurking around the camp, and it''s not far from their secret camp, so it''s convenient to come and go.


    Long Tianyu had already noticed the tail watching behind him.


    But in order to ensure the freshness of his wife''s ingredients, he chose to send things first.


    The "tail" was so anxious that he stamped his feet.


    It was clearly followed. Why did the man suddenly disappear?


    While the "tail" hesitated whether to leave now or wait a little longer, a cold voice suddenly appeared behind the "tail".


    "Looking for me?"


    Long Tianyu raised his eyebrows and looked coldly at the young man standing in front of him.


    He was about thirteen or fourteen years old. He was born with a big head and a small body because of poor nutrition. His whole state was a little timid.


    After suddenly hearing the voice of long Tianyu, the boy even fell to the ground and stared at him like a ghost.


    "You, where did you come from? I clearly..."


    The boy was surprised and covered his mouth the next moment.


    Long Tianyu didn''t care about his reaction, but looked down at the boy.


    "Say, who let you come?"


    "No one asked me to come!" The young man didn''t know his attitude of eager denial, but let long Tianyu determine that he was ordered by others.


    For such a weak chicken, long Tianyu is not interested in playing tricks on him.


    "Now say it, I can spare you from dying."


    His momentum was so strong that the young man was almost out of breath. Under such great pressure, the young man could only clench his teeth and whispered, "someone really asked me to follow you, but I didn''t want to hurt you."


    "Harm me? You have to have this ability."


    He was as thin as a chick. I was afraid he could kill each other with only three points.


    I want to know that if the person behind the scenes is not unavailable, how can he let a half-year-old child monitor himself?


    "OK, I''m in a bad mood now. I don''t want to argue with you. I''ll disappear from my face quickly."


    Of course, the most important thing is not to miss the auspicious time to deliver food to his wife.


    But unexpectedly, the boy came up with a stubborn spirit and dared to block in front of long Tianyu.


    "Huh?" He only had one syllable, and the boy couldn''t help shaking all over with fear.


    "My aunt and I just wanted you to go over and have a look. She said it was good for you. Really! My aunt is the best. She never deceives!"


    "Little boy, do you think I really won''t kill you?"


    Long Tianyu held his arms and his face was gloomy.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he already had three children in his family and the words and deeds of adults, he wouldn''t have such patience to talk nonsense with a little boy.


    In his opinion, if it is the son of the enemy, it is no different from the enemy.


    He saw seven or eight year old baby soldiers on the battlefield.


    Those little guys looked pitiful and more like they were pushed out by adults for fun.


    But in fact, these baby soldiers are ruthless and black handed.


    At that time, several of his powerful generals almost died in the hands of those cubs just because they couldn''t take care of their children and had compassion.


    Therefore, he has already developed a heart of stone.


    He won''t be soft on anyone except his own son.


    "I, I..."


    The young man''s voice trembled and was so frightened that he couldn''t even say a complete sentence.


    Long Tianyu glanced at him coldly, bypassed him and left.


    But unexpectedly, he was stopped again.


    "What are you doing here? Haven''t my wife taught you enough?"


    The appearance of Shen Tang made long Tianyu completely impatient.


    He finally determined that the aunt in the young man''s mouth was probably the annoying woman in front of him.


    "Young master, why should you keep people away? I''m not here to discuss your children''s affairs with you this time. Young master, with your martial arts talent, are you willing to be suppressed by your wife forever?"


    Shen Tang has been groomed. Although she is not as delicate and moving as before, she still has some color after all.


    In fact, her appearance is very deceptive. If she is willing to hide her true face, she can also pretend to be the kindest and amiable face in the world.


    Unfortunately, in front of long Tianyu, this set is purely winking at the blind.


    There are only two kinds of people in his mind until he can no longer be straight.


    One is his wife, the other is someone else.


    Other people are regardless of men and women. Anyway, they are not important, so there is no need to pay attention.


    Shen Tang and the young man are listed here.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention and went straight away.


    Shen Tang was stunned by his reaction. She subconsciously thought that the other party didn''t hear clearly, and Gangman caught up again.


    "Young master, did you hear what I just said


    No, You are a big man. How can you listen to a woman? These women have long hair and short insight. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at? "


    In the impression of long Tianyu, Shen Tang was like an annoying fly, buzzing around him.


    "Not interested." He frowned slightly, but there was a little trouble in his heart.


    He can see that his wife doesn''t know why. For this Shen Tang, his wife pays special attention to each other''s every move.


    Would the lady be angry if she killed her here?


    Probably?


    He remembered that he had accidentally messed up a stack of his wife''s manuscripts before. Although his wife was not angry at that time, he was driven out to sleep for several nights.


    Compared with the cost, being harassed by flies is not unbearable.


    But the fly bothered him a little too much.


    Long Tianyu suddenly stopped, but Shen Tang was happy in his heart.


    She knew that men in the world were so arrogant, how could they allow a woman to ride on their heads.


    Unlike her, Mingming is so intelligent, but so considerate.


    In order to take care of the self-esteem of those men, she is willing to hide behind them and give advice for them as the woman behind them.


    Perhaps she is really young and has greatly reduced her attractiveness to men.


    But her mind is still there, and her understanding and control of men''s psychology is becoming more and more perfect.


    So she''s going to change her ways.


    When dealing with those men, first lure them with profit, and then slowly become the most indispensable woman.


    She has seen through love, which is always unreliable.


    Only interests can permanently move people''s hearts.


    When Shen Tang was deeply addicted to his imagination, long Tianyu also thought of a solution.


    Although it''s hard to make a job when the lady is killed, can you just shut her up?


    Thinking of this, he was immediately enlightened.


    Then he took a pill out of his pocket.


    Shen Tang is still there talking to lure long Tianyu.


    But she was too wordy. She didn''t talk about the key points for a long time. She just kept drawing cakes for long Tianyu.


    What "if you cooperate with me, I promise you can be below one person and above ten thousand people", "what big husband can''t have a wife. The most important thing to marry a wife is to marry a Wai soft and clever, and it''s best to be helpful to yourself".


    In short, long Tianyu didn''t listen to a word. He just felt very noisy.


    Bend your fingers and play hard.


    The pill, which was almost as big as the little finger, was suddenly sent into Shen Tang''s mouth.


    "Er..."


    Shen Tang, who was still eloquent, immediately grabbed his neck.


    His face turned red, and he put his hands around his neck, like a madman.


    Long Tianyu, who successfully solved the trouble, was not interested in taking care of her and left without looking at her.


    It was the boy who rushed up after Shen Tang fell to the ground.


    "Aunt, aunt, how are you?"


    "Er, er..."


    Shen Tang rolled his eyes and wasted a lot of energy. Only then did he swallow the things in his throat.


    It was so bitter that her face was wrinkled.

 Chapter 3246

    But when Shen Tang survived the unspeakable hardship, she was frightened to find that she couldn''t speak!


    "Ah..." Shen Tang shouted in a collapse.


    "Aunt, aunt, what''s the matter with you?"


    The boy was startled by her madness and hurriedly asked someone who couldn''t hold him.


    She can''t speak!


    Shen Tang roared anxiously in her heart, but now she couldn''t even say a complete sentence except some meaningless syllables.


    blamed! blamed!


    She knew that the dog men and women were her nemesis. She should not kindly remind the loser man, but should try her best to kill them both.


    Compared with Shen Tang''s collapse, long Tianyu is still in a good mood.


    He always remembers his wife''s teaching that villains die of talking too much.


    And it''s consistent with his usual style of behavior.


    Don''t always talk nonsense when you can do it. He''s tired of listening.


    Soon, he let people specially prepared love fried rabbit meat out of the pot.


    The people at hand are quite meticulous. They are all packed in clean bamboo tubes, with silver sewn covers on them, and a layer of cowhide bags on the outside to keep warm.


    Even in the coldest time of winter, you can hold it in your arms without sprinkling, and it can also play a certain role in keeping warm and isolating the temperature.


    It is very suitable for use at this time.


    With two big bamboo tubes, long Tianyu quickly returned to the camp.


    "Madam, come to dinner!"


    When the camp was opened, the joy in long Tianyu''s low voice also infected Lin Mengya.


    She walked over with some joy and took the two big bamboo tubes he took out of his arms.


    When she saw the package, her eyes lit up.


    "Who came up with this method? It''s really good!"


    "It''s what the following people think. They''re mainly afraid of the cold food and being caught."


    Long Tianyu also thinks it''s a good way, but he doesn''t think as much as Lin Mengya.


    Of course, Lin Mengya just mentioned by the way, "this method can be put in a restaurant and it''s good to send a takeout."


    She didn''t know that the speaker was careless and the listener was intentional.


    When she returned from the ancient people, she saw that many restaurants under her command used this method, and some even developed new tricks.


    In short, she is contributing to her rich fortune.


    After all, who would dislike having more money?


    ......


    Before that, the commotion caused by Shen Tang seemed to be silent with Lin Mengya''s intervention.


    It has been a day and a night since Li Qianhong calculated her.


    It was not until the evening of the next day that the "missing" deputy hall leader came back.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t expect that the first thing the vice hall leader did when he came back was to summon himself.


    In the camp of the deputy hall leader, Lin Mengya saw several familiar faces as soon as she went in.


    For example, Shen Tang, who was mute all day, suffered from fear and almost didn''t go crazy. Finally, he found that he was just fooled by others.


    Among the others, Lin Mengya just felt familiar.


    It''s just that they didn''t even say a word.


    But when these people saw her coming in, their eyes couldn''t help showing different looks.


    Some people are jealous, while others are polite.


    Except Shen Tang.


    She was afraid. She just looked at them and her eyes moved away quickly.


    "Vice hall leader."


    Lin Mengya took a panoramic view of everyone''s reaction, and then said hello to the deputy hall leader first.


    On weekdays, when there is no one, she can laugh with each other, but at this time, the atmosphere in the camp is obviously a little serious.


    The deputy hall leader saw that she rarely smiled, waved and asked her to come to him.


    Lin Mengya stood calmly in front of the deputy hall leader with those complicated eyes.


    The vice hall leader looked at her from top to bottom, nodded with satisfaction, "have you been hurt before?"


    She shook her head. "No."


    "That''s good."


    Seemingly meaningless greetings, but enough to highlight her status.


    You know, before she came in, the deputy hall leader didn''t say anything superfluous. Moreover, no matter how many compliments those people said before, they didn''t get a response from the deputy hall leader.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya felt a few dissatisfied lines of sight behind her.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t care at all.


    "Now I''ll call you all here. I have a very important thing for you to do."


    As soon as the vice hall leader said this, someone volunteered immediately.


    "My subordinates are willing to go through fire and water for the deputy hall leader. Please give it to me!"


    "And me, I can do it!"


    "I have followed the hall leader for the longest time. Naturally, I will do it!"


    Seeing that several people were about to fight about this, the deputy hall leader coughed.


    Several people immediately quieted down.


    The sight of the deputy hall leader swept his group of subordinates one by one.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. There must be no mistake. I know what you''re thinking, but I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    Xu is the vice hall leader''s seriousness inside and outside his words, which frightens these people.


    In short, it was still a hot scene of competition, and the meeting was quiet.


    Lin Mengya looked coldly all the time, but she felt that the deputy hall leader was really a good means.


    Although these people may have different thoughts like Shen Tang, it is undeniable that the deputy hall leader can control them.


    From this point of view, Xu Shengnan and Li Qianhong were not wronged at all when they were defeated by the vice hall leader.


    "What do you think of tea?"


    Lin Mengya, who was suddenly called by name, was stunned, but immediately reacted.


    After pretending to think a little, he said, "I want to ask what the task is."


    In fact, no matter what the task is, she doesn''t want to go.


    But now the deputy hall leader made it clear that he wanted to use her, otherwise he would not be the last to find her and make her such a big face in front of everyone.


    Long Tianyu''s deep eyes behind her narrowed slightly.


    He never had a good impression of the vice hall leader. Now he wants his wife to work hard.


    Therefore, he has another reason to get rid of here.


    "Look at you one by one. You are still so impetuous with me for so many years. It''s better to see a little girl!"


    When Lin Mengya heard the vice hall leader''s words deliberately praising her, she just felt the corners of her mouth pumping.


    All right, all right!


    Don''t you think she doesn''t hate enough? I''m afraid she''ll have to be the public enemy of the camp soon.


    Well, they were enemies, too.


    However, the vice hall leader''s seemingly praising her again and again actually prompted those people to want to isolate her. It''s a little too obvious.


    She guessed that the vice hall leader must plan for her this time.


    Sure enough!


    After saying that, the deputy hall leader took back his eyes with satisfaction and looked at her with a smile.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. I want you to pick up two people for me."


    Pick up?


    Lin Mengya asked quietly, "who is it?"


    "A man and a woman, if there is any accident on the road, just keep that woman."


    Is it really that simple? She doesn''t believe it.


    "Everyone can do such a thing." Her remark was clearly endorsed by several others.


    They even regret it now. They knew it was such a simple task. They had to grab it even if they were fighting for a black eyed chicken just now.


    Speaking of this, the deputy hall leader''s face is a little complicated.


    "The place you''re going to pick up people this time is a little special. It''s the Moon Lake City of the ancient family. Moreover, these two people have been taken care of by the Presbyterian Council of the ancient family. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to rob people from their hands."


    Lin Mengya kept "lying in the trough" in her heart


    It can''t be that coincidence, can it?


    She just escaped from Yuehu city. Not long ago, she wanted to find a suitable opportunity to kill back. Unexpectedly, this opportunity hit her on the head.


    But she also knew that it was not that simple, especially the vice hall leader''s attitude towards it.


    She has seen it these days. Although the deputy hall leader has brought people, the drunken man doesn''t want to drink.


    She found that the people sent out to find their secret camp were not the people who brought them in front of her.


    And she also heard some comments. This time they came to find the secret camp, saying it was the deputy hall leader''s idea, but in fact, the news had leaked out before they came.


    So that the people brought this time include not only the confidants of the deputy hall leader, but also her old enemies in the Qinglian department.


    Although the deputy hall leader is looking for a secret camp, he is not enthusiastic about it.


    Or in an instant she understood each other''s plans.


    This is obviously to take this opportunity to consume the power of your dissidents.


    As for the real purpose, isn''t that what you want?


    Lin mengarden felt the value of his trip!


    Otherwise, they do not know that their enemy is so cunning, and they will not know what the other party''s purpose is.


    "Well... With all due respect, my subordinates, we had an unpleasant quarrel with the ancient clan Presbyterian Council before. Later, the incoming lotus Lord came forward in person to make sure that our two sides do not interfere with each other. But if we rob people from them now, isn''t it..."


    The speaker has always been a steady style.


    And these words obviously spoke to the hearts of others.


    The deputy hall leader nodded, but he cast his eyes on Lin Mengya.


    Angry, Lin Mengya scolded her mother secretly in her heart, but on her face, she still wore an ignorant face.


    "See tea, would you like to take a risk for your sister?"


    unwilling!


    Lin Mengya nodded and hid the truth in her heart with a fake smile.


    She dares to promise that if she dares to show a little reluctance to come now, the former deputy hall leader with her smile will order someone to kill her next moment!

 Chapter 3247

    Lin Mengya was stopped as soon as she came out of the vice hall leader''s camp.


    "What do you do when you see tea girl walking so fast? We''ll be a family of sisters in the future. We''ll have to take care of each other in the future."


    Care?


    Don''t think she won''t come out. They have no kindness to her.


    In addition to the slightest bit of jealousy, it was more schadenfreude. After all, the deadly task finally fell on her.


    In a sense, she carried the pot for them.


    Just because she is not a full member of the Qinglian department at present, what kind of trouble will fall on her head.


    Of course, the vice hall leader also made a lot of promises to her.


    She was reminded that if the job was done well, she could officially join the seven color lotus flower, and Su Bingqing, the deputy hall leader, was the guarantor.


    After a few days, she probably figured out the pattern of seven color Lianhua recruiting new people.


    Generally speaking, if you want to become a full member, you must be introduced by the old member, and the higher the internal status of the old member responsible for the introduction, the new member will naturally obtain a higher status.


    Of course, it is not impossible to join without the introduction of old members.


    But that must make a significant contribution to the organization.


    The so-called contribution means money.


    If the contribution is particularly large, then the new members will naturally be able to obtain a more important position.


    The sisters Shen Tang and Shen Sulan are the seven color lotus flowers entered by these two ways.


    But Shen Tang''s guide is just an old member at the bottom, so even if she joins in, she has to follow the bottom.


    But Shen Sulan is different.


    At the beginning, her husband''s family and mother''s family had a lot of property. When she came in, she crushed Shen Tang.


    They have been fighting openly and secretly these years. Unfortunately, Shen Sulan''s brain is not as good as Shen Tang''s, so they will lose their advantages.


    To be honest, Lin Mengya actually admires Shen Tang.


    It was obviously a hand of cards, and she almost beat her into a king.


    But practicing Gu all day will eventually be eaten back.


    Shen Tang was not wronged to get such an end.


    "I don''t seem to have anything to say with you." Lin Mengya said coldly to those people, and almost wrote four big characters on her face, "relying on pet and pride"!


    Suddenly, those people were angry with her.


    Someone with a bad temper rolled up his sleeve and wanted to teach her a lesson. As a result, long Tianyu, like the door god, kept her behind.


    The people nearby also advised the impulsive one not to do it. If they delayed the deputy hall leader''s business, they would have to eat melons.


    The man gave a cold hum reluctantly, "hum! I want to see how capable you are! If you can''t finish the task, it depends on how adults punish you."


    "Are you incompetent and don''t allow others to be outstanding? Oh! I know you don''t like me, but if you are so capable, why didn''t you volunteer when the deputy hall leader released the task just now?"


    The man was excited by her and was about to quarrel with her, but Lin Mengya''s mouth was much faster than her.


    "If you don''t admit your lack of ability, you''re unfaithful to adults! No wonder adults ask you to do something, you push and block for a long time. I''m afraid you''re in Cao camp and have a heart in Han!"


    Several people were stunned, but then they shook their heads neatly and denied it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We are most loyal to adults!"


    "Damn girl, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll tear it


    Fuck your mouth! "


    "That''s hard to say! You''re trying to kill us!"


    The three were anxious and wanted to explain to her. However, Lin Mengya was a jerk. She made faces at the three, turned around and took her man and left.


    Who wants to fight them here into a black eyed chicken?


    It''s just to give them eye medicine on purpose. It''s best to make them turn around and make themselves happier!


    Lin Mengya had a reputation for being ruthless here, but now she has another one - arrogance and domineering!


    Some people dare not provoke and avoid their edge, while others curse secretly in their hearts.


    Crazy! You''d better have a big somersault sooner or later!


    It''s just that those people''s ideas don''t affect her at all.


    Lin Mengya pulls long Tianyu back and just enters their camp, but the corners of her lips bend involuntarily.


    "Pack up quickly and let''s go as soon as possible!"


    I''m so sleepy. Someone handed me a pillow!


    In fact, she was not so reluctant in front of the deputy hall leader.


    For her big baby, it''s only a matter of time before she enters Yuehu city again.


    But she was still thinking about how to throw the pot if those people found her.


    Now, isn''t it the pot carrying man from heaven?


    The deputy hall leader calculated on her. She pushed the boat and used her identity half true and half false.


    It was really discovered at that time, but she could go away without trace as soon as she turned her face.


    I''m afraid Qinglian department can''t.


    "Don''t be happy so early. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy."


    Long Tianyu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    Compared with his wife, he can get a lot of information about seven color lotus these days.


    Not to mention what kind of force this is, as far as the current situation is concerned, this seven color Lianhua''s behavior style reveals the word "evil door" everywhere.


    And Su Bingqing only asked them to pick up people, but he never mentioned who the target was or where to meet later.


    Only way, if they go, someone will tell them on the way.


    How he thought about it, he had a sense of vision that he lost after he used it.


    Perhaps the other party really regarded them as two abandoned children?


    So for abandoned children, Su Bingqing must not be much at ease.


    So someone should be watching them.


    Once they find something wrong, those people may find ways to get rid of them and erase the traces.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help worrying.


    I always thought they were in great danger. Maybe he should persuade his wife back.


    As a result, just about to open his mouth, he saw a pair of eyes full of deep resentment.


    "Are you going to tell me to go back first and leave the rest to you?"


    Long Tianyu:


    He was silent and whispered, "I just think there will be danger."


    "It''s because it''s dangerous that I''m going. Don''t forget that there was a poisonous bee attack in Yuehu city before. If they make any moths now, who do you think is more suitable than me?"


    Long Tianyu opened his mouth and said, "well, you''re right."


    If that happens, there is really no better person than her.


    Lin Mengya proudly raised her eyebrows.


    Look! Sure enough, I can''t do without her!


    After it was all dark outside, the vice hall leader returned


    Someone came to them.


    "So fast?" Lin Mengya, who had already packed up, asked in surprise.


    The attendant who came to deliver the message whispered, "it''s really urgent. Please follow me and I''ll send you out."


    The couple looked at each other and nodded.


    The camp is very quiet tonight.


    Because after they left, they didn''t know what had happened, so the people in the camp quietly left together.


    She didn''t pay attention at first, but now she finds out that no one found out about their departure!


    It was so mysterious that she was a little nervous.


    She looked at the attendant leading the way and couldn''t help asking, "where have everyone gone?"


    The waiter replied without looking back: "he said he found something good outside. The specific process is not clear."


    Lin Mengya was a little worried.


    To say good things Apart from their own secret camp, is there only Requiem incense left?


    Is it Shen Tang who took the risk?


    Whether it''s possible or not, she can''t help thinking of these two.


    But long Tianyu, who was next to her, held her hand.


    "Not us." He gently pinched her finger and passed the message with the password.


    His people have been monitoring the situation around, so I''m sure.


    Lin Mengya whispered, as long as it wasn''t their secret.


    But the attendant did not send them away directly, but took them to a cabin in the forest.


    "Two, please wait here first." The attendant took them into the cabin and left.


    Lin Mengya wanted to ask someone carefully, but the attendant''s attitude was very firm. I''m afraid she couldn''t ask anything.


    It can only be said that since it is, it is safe.


    Lin Mengya looked at the cabin. It was nothing special. It was more like a medicine collector or a temporary foothold for passers-by.


    While they were guessing each other''s purpose, suddenly someone pushed the door open.


    Long Tianyu subconsciously protected her, but soon, they found that it was su Bingqing, the deputy hall leader, who came in!


    As soon as she saw their defensive posture, she immediately smiled and explained, "it''s me! Look, it scared you both."


    no She''s the one who''s scarier!


    In a flash, Lin Mengya had more than 80 ways to kill people.


    Among them, dumping corpses in the wilderness is probably the most in line with the current situation.


    But if the other party really has such a mind, she is not afraid.


    Fortunately, Su Bingqing soon dispelled her dangerous idea.


    "I''m here to introduce someone to you two."


    Then she smiled and said behind her, "come in quickly and meet our new partner."


    Then, a figure wrapped in a cloak came out from behind Su Bingqing.


    Lin Mengya only saw that the man''s cloak was embroidered with extremely exquisite green lotus patterns.


    She remembered that she could see this pattern everywhere in the camp of Qinglian department these days.


    About, it''s a unique symbol of Qinglian department.


    "See younger sister Cha, don''t come to meet me soon. This is the most powerful lotus master in our green lotus department."


    Lotus master? What''s that?


    Lin Mengya looked at the lotus master with a puzzled face, and then looked at Su Bingqing who smiled happily.

 Chapter 3248

    Especially after seeing Su Bingqing smiling more and more brightly, Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly surged up with some uneasiness.


    Something''s wrong!


    "I''ve seen lotus master."


    But the more in this case, Lin Mengya has to be more careful.


    Fortunately, she is not alone. Long Tianyu has been standing behind her. Although she is silent, it is enough to become her most solid backing.


    "Yes."


    A cold voice came from under the cloak.


    Then the woman, who was called the lotus master, walked straight in front of Lin Mengya and stood in front of the only table in the hut.


    "Sister beauty, what is this?" Lin Mengya asked puzzled.


    Su Bingqing covered her lips and seemed very happy to pat her hand.


    "You are lucky. Our lotus master seldom sees you on weekdays. Now your colorless lotus is planted by her. I don''t know how many people will envy you if you ask Master lotus to dye you green lotus in person!"


    wait!


    Lin Mengya screamed "bad" in her heart.


    This is not a good thing, and what colorless lotus, green lotus, she is not a pool, how to plant?


    Isn''t it


    no way! Absolutely not!


    She will never become a real lotus root!


    But at this time, Su Bingqing kept holding her hand, praising the lotus master''s good technology, comforting her, and even telling her the origin of "colorless Lotus".


    "Silly girl, I really treat you as my own sister. You know, this colorless lotus is a good thing that many people can''t ask for. With this colorless lotus, you can be regarded as a member of our green lotus department."


    Lin Mengya: No, she doesn''t want to. Thank you!


    But he had to pretend to be a little excited and tried his best to hide his resistance, but he had been secretly observing the movements of the lotus master.


    "Sister beauty, didn''t you say you would introduce me after I finished my task? Why, it''s so urgent?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Bingqing smiled, and her green fingers gently poked her forehead.


    "That''s not because my sister loves you, silly girl. You really think it''s so easy to get this colorless lotus? You''re the only one on my side. You don''t even have Shen Tang."


    Lin Mengya thought, in fact, she doesn''t want it. She can give it to Shen Tang, really!


    As they were talking, they heard master Lian say again, "well, let her take off her clothes."


    what? Have to take off your clothes?


    Lin Mengya immediately covered her chest. Even long Tianyu was anxious. She took a step forward and pulled her wife back to confront the other two people.


    Su Bingqing changed her face in an instant, but it was only a moment.


    Then, she covered her mouth, smiled and joked, "look how nervous you two are! Apart from your men, we are two women in this room. Are you afraid of being seen by us?"


    "Hehe, I''m just not used to undressing in front of strangers."


    Lin Mengya still didn''t run.


    To be honest, up to now, she has a lot of cards.


    Moreover, with her career and personality, she is always curious about the unknown.


    Long Tianyu has almost the same idea as her.


    How can you come back empty handed after entering the tiger''s den?


    What''s more, he has the self-confidence to protect his wife at home, so what can she do if she is capricious?


    Su Bingqing didn''t force her, but let her show at least one arm.


    Lin mengielts chose his left arm to think about it.


    The vegetable arm is snow-white, and every inch of skin is bright and translucent. It is as delicate as a good lanolin white jade, which makes the vegetable ice clear and envious.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a good skin, but it doesn''t match your face."


    She Mengya is not afraid that the other party can see through her disguise.


    And such people are not without. After all, no matter how good their face is, they have to experience wind and rain. They cover their clothes all day, and it is natural for their skin to be in good condition.


    Fortunately, Su Bingqing seems to be just a sigh.


    At this time, although the lotus master was still wearing a cloak, he showed his hands.


    Lin Mengya knew at a glance that the owner of these hands was probably the same person as her.


    Her fingers are slender, and her nails are cut clean and tidy. At the moment, she is holding a small ceramic bowl with clear water in her hands. There is also a black seed hanging in the water, with sharp ends, about the size of a jujube pit.


    "I need a few drops of your blood." Master Lian said again.


    This time, Lin Mengya had nothing to delay.


    Now she can control the blood poison at will, and naturally she won''t let people see any problems.


    When a few drops of blood from her fingertips fell into a small ceramic bowl, she quickly fainted in the water.


    And the dark seed, after her blood drops into the bowl, quickly cracked and took root at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Lin Mengya saw clearly.


    Although the root system of the seed is very thin, which is the thickness of hair, it is constantly waving in the water, like a living creature.


    Lin Mengya stared at the seed and found that the root system of the seed seemed to be washing her blood.


    After a while, the water in the bowl became clear again.


    "OK, I''ll plant this colorless lotus on your arm later. Don''t be afraid. Everyone has to go through this. It may hurt a little."


    Although she said comforting words, master Lian was still so gentle and cold. It was like her effective words, not from her heart.


    Lin Mengya looked at the obvious strange thing, and there were a hundred resistances in her heart.


    But in the system, the test result given to her by Xiaoyao is that this thing is just a parasitic plant.


    "Parasitic lotus is a parasitic plant that can parasitize living animals. The young flower period is very lovely, so it was once planted on people as an ornament. However, if it is allowed to grow, people will eventually die from parasitism."


    Since the upgrade of Xiaoyao, the interpretation of Qingzheng spectrum is also different.


    But even so, he only unlocked about 70%.


    Even this part is all inclusive. Moreover, the contents of the records are more extensive than the total amount of all encyclopedias known to Lin Mengya.


    It''s amazing!


    I don''t know how powerful the person who wrote this book is. He can set such a complex password.


    If it weren''t for her systematic help, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to read the contents of this book for hundreds of years.


    "So, as long as it doesn''t grow up, it won''t do any harm to people''s body?" Lin Mengya asked.


    "In short, it''s like this, but master, you can rest assured that your blood poison is much more domineering than it."


    "Oh, I''ll let it go... No, I can''t rest assured! It looks so terrible. What if it scares me?"


    Xiao Yao''s smile froze on his face: "master, I remember you didn''t love beauty so much?"


    You know, the master in his impression is a person who can contribute everything to his research, has quite noble moral sentiment and is divorced from low taste!


    However, as the master''s "big boy", after the Tucao finished, make complaints about it.


    "Don''t worry, master. The root system of that thing is very thin, and it is parasitic through the root system, so it won''t leave scars."


    Lin Mengya breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    It''s really not that she is hypocritical, but that she is parasitized by a plant. Even though she knows it''s harmless to herself, she also makes a mistake in her heart.


    At the same time, I don''t like the seven color Lianhua organization any more.


    It is the pride of members to use this parasitic plant to coerce their own members.


    To put it bluntly, it is actually another control method. Violators die!


    Lin Mengya was thinking and suddenly felt a slight tingling in her left upper arm.


    The pain is not strong, which is equivalent to the penetration of a small needle.


    But it was one after another. It hurt eight times. After that, the dark seed was attached to her left arm.


    Lin Mengya seemed to be able to feel that the thin root system was puncturing the surrounding blood vessels and greedily sucking her own blood.


    Suck, suck! There are not many opportunities anyway.


    Lin Mengya was feeling sick. Suddenly, she heard an incredible cry.


    "Impossible!"


    The sound was so close to her that it startled her.


    Then she felt someone clinging to her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" She was about to take it back, but she saw the lotus master''s cloak slide down, revealing a silver face.


    And strangely, the man''s eyes were also blue!


    That cyan is not pure. The color is a little light, but it''s strange enough.


    However, Lin Mengya had long heard of the different color pupil, so she was only surprised for a moment and didn''t take it seriously.


    On the contrary, it''s the abnormality on her arm. It seems a little amazing!


    The Dragon Tianyu beside him silently clenched the dagger in his sleeve, and his eyes flashed cold.


    If there is any accident, neither of these two people will want to go out today!


    "What happened, and it''s worth yelling like this? I''ve known you for so many years, but I''ve never..."


    Su Bingqing laughed and made fun of her friend.


    But she didn''t want to, when she saw the colorless lotus on Lin Mengya''s arm! Now it should be five color lotus. Suddenly, her eyes stared round.


    "Born in five colors! What''s the identity of this girl?"


    They thought of the same thing almost instantly.


    The next moment, they retreated at the same time and Yingying fell to her knees.


    "I''ve seen the little Lord of five colors! We offended before. Please forgive me!"


    Lin Mengya blinked innocently.


    This is really She didn''t know what to say to describe her mood at the moment.


    "Are you mistaken?"


    She can be sure that she is definitely not the little master of five colors in their mouth.


    And the name sounds like some inexplicable shame.

 Chapter 3249

    "No! We can never admit our mistake. Only with less main blood can we have natural five colors!"


    The lotus master was more excited. Although she was wearing a mask, her blue eyes were the five colored lotus firmly nailed to Lin Mengya''s arm.


    At the beginning of colorless lotus, the petals were white.


    There are only eight petals in the shape of a small lotus. At the beginning, one of them will be dyed with the corresponding color.


    In the later stage, if you get the affirmation of another one except this one, you will dye the corresponding color again.


    It is said that the only one who can dye seven colors is their lotus master.


    However, the old lotus master has not seen anyone for a long time. Five years ago, there was a rumor that the old lotus master was dead. The seven color lotus flower wanted to choose a new Lotus master.


    But the seven people know that with their current ability, even if they are tired to death, they can''t get the recognition of the other six at the same time.


    Fortunately, the old lotus Lord also gave a hint.


    It is said that the first lotus master of the seven color lotus flower became the lotus master and the seven color lotus flower because the colorless lotus on his arm automatically turned into seven colors.


    Therefore, they need to find the candidate who can turn colorless lotus into seven colors again.


    At the beginning, they were also skeptical until someone brought back a born tricolor.


    It is said that the old lotus master was very excited when he learned that someone was born with three colors.


    Not only did he reward the subordinates he brought back, but he also brought the natural tricolor to raise himself.


    Now five years have passed, they are watching the little boy who didn''t know anything at the beginning, climbing up the high level bit by bit.


    Although some people were not satisfied, the old lotus Lord was very fond of her, and even began to plan to hand over some things to her.


    Only then did they know that the old lotus Lord was true!


    So, the people of the seven films are crazy!


    They realize that as long as they can find a successor who is closer to success than the natural three colors, they can ascend to the top through this person.


    Even worse, if the people they support climb to the highest position, they can also rise with the tide, and even turn people into their own puppets!


    Ambition constantly breeds and ferments in these people''s hearts, and finally successfully detonates their greed.


    Su Bingqing once had such an idea, but it was a pity that she was unlucky.


    For so many years, let alone five colors, she hasn''t even met one of the three colors.


    That''s why she wanted to save her strength in other ways. Who knows!


    It''s really a broken iron shoe. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no time to get it.


    Born in five colors!


    Looking at the whole seven color lotus flower, I''m afraid no one is closer to success than her.


    How can she not be excited?


    Lin Mengya silently put down her arm.


    No, the expressions of these two women are too penetrating.


    She felt like an oversized cake, which could be swallowed by these two people at any time.


    She has to stay away from them so that she won''t be really entangled by them.


    "Cough." She cleared her throat and said, "I can understand your excitement, but you really made a mistake. Maybe it''s because of some special reasons. You''d better think about it and don''t jump to conclusions so easily."


    Su Bingqing looked excited and wanted to continue to say something. As a result, she was quietly pulled by master Lian''s sleeve.


    "Ah Qing, what the girl said is also reasonable,


    We''re really excited. "


    Lin Mengya saw clearly.


    Although the two people are cool and beautiful, in fact, the weight of this lotus master seems to be heavier than Su Bingqing.


    And Su Bingqing''s eyes were so crazy just now. As a result, people immediately recovered their composure as soon as he was reminded by master Lian.


    This is enough to show that the lotus master is obviously more active in their relationship.


    Lin Mengya secretly guessed in her heart, but she seemed relieved on her face and continued to advise: "yes! It''s easy for people to make wrong decisions when they are excited. Besides, the little master of five colors in your mouth must be very important to you. I think it''s better to be cautious about this matter, so as not to disappoint the two sisters."


    Lotus teacher nodded, but her eyes still fell on the five colored lotus on her arm.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find a way to find out the reason for this situation when we go back, but girl, I''m glad to be your lotus master."


    With that, master Lian also pulled down an expensive looking jade pendant from her clothes and stuffed it into her hand.


    "This is a gift for you. We will meet often in the future."


    With that, he left the forest cabin with Su Bingqing, who was obviously holding his stomach.


    "Has anyone left?"


    Lin Mengya lies at the door and looks out on tiptoe.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Long Tianyu looked seriously at the little lotus on her arm.


    This thing is evil in every way.


    She was thinking about how to uproot it without hurting her wife.


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya patted her chest. Without looking at the little lotus flower, she dropped her sleeve.


    "Ya''er, that thing..." He''s in a hurry.


    But Lin Mengya smiled at her and whispered, "it''s all right."


    Then she pointed to her head and winked at long Tianyu, "he told me that this thing is not harmful to me."


    Long Tianyu knew that this meant small medicine, and his heart suddenly relaxed a lot.


    The little thing has no substance, but it is reliable.


    With him, long Tianyu was not so worried.


    "These seven colored lotus flowers are really not a place for people. They actually use this kind of thing to control the people under their hands. It''s really cold-blooded."


    After she told him the true face of the colorless lotus, long Tianyu''s face changed slightly.


    "I think I should have seen what you said, but what I saw may be mature."


    Lin Mengya saw his face and knew that it must not be a good memory.


    She''s just a little curious.


    Although it is recorded in the zither spectrum that when this parasitic plant grows up, it will be "as big as a millstone", and it also says that it should grow up eating flesh and blood, so it "tastes very different".


    With only a few words of description, Lin Mengya can''t imagine what this thing looks like.


    But when long Tianyu thought of that memory


    Finally, he simply described it.


    "The ghost thing grows very big, but the parasitic people will not die immediately. Instead, they are skinny and drag the ghost thing on their back."


    "And I can smell a heavy smell of putrefaction, and when it grows up, it becomes like rotten meat, constantly dropping rotten petals and juice."


    Lin Mengya


    In fact, he doesn''t have to describe it so carefully, really


    of


    "In short, the parasite died miserably. As for the ghost, it turned into a pool of rotten water after the person died."


    It turned out that Lin Mengya didn''t feel anything. After all, although this little thing is dangerous, it looks very cute.


    But now, at the thought of the picture described by long Tianyu, she feels a little sick.


    "Why don''t you go down?" She''s a little reluctant to take the risk.


    But Long Tianyu touched her head and spoiled herself, "stay or has the final say."


    He hid a smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    My wife loves Jie most. If she knows that this thing is so disgusting, I''m afraid she will completely eradicate it at the first time.


    But Lin Mengya thought about it and decided to keep it for the time being.


    "After all, it''s a little unusual. I''d better keep it first. It''s not too late for me to keep it until it''s over."


    Reason conquers sensibility after all.


    Long Tianyu sighed secretly. This time, he didn''t succeed.


    However, he was not surprised at all.


    He knows his wife''s temper better than anyone else.


    It''s not that an artist is bold, but he''s definitely not timid.


    Of course, how can he not appreciate and admire such a lady more?


    ......


    They went out of the cabin and found no one waiting for them outside.


    Perhaps it was because she trusted colorless lotus more and thought she was entangled. In the end, she had to come back obediently, so no one monitored them.


    After some discussion, they decided to go back to the secret camp to see the situation first.


    Of course, it''s not that easy to enter Yuehu city again.


    Both husband and wife want to solve all the problems at one stroke, and then take the cubs home happily.


    But sometimes, how can the plan change quickly?


    For many years, Lin Mengya couldn''t help but sigh that she was a hard life.


    Even if you have countless wealth and power, you still have to run everywhere.


    Early retirement? Does not exist.


    She doesn''t have such a good life.


    Just now, she still has a beautiful vision of early retirement.


    People have to have a goal, don''t they?


    ......


    Su Bingqing was pulled by the lotus master and hurried all the way. Finally, she stopped at a very quiet place.


    "What are you doing pulling me so fast? Su Yujie, do you want to kill your sister?"


    Su Yujie and Su Bingqing know that they are close sisters.


    However, there are not many people who know their relationship. They seem to be good friends, but they are actually one mother compatriots.


    The reason why they hide this relationship naturally has their intention.


    "Sister, why are you so confused?" At this time, Su Yujie was not as cold as she was in front of outsiders.


    But the sisters are naturally cold and hot, and their personalities are quite different.


    However, their relationship is very harmonious. They have supported each other openly and secretly over the years, which can be regarded as deep sisterly love.


    Su Yujie''s mind is delicate and deep. She hasn''t given less advice to her sister these years.


    This time, she should be more cautious.


    Because it can''t be done well, this time it''s their sister''s ladder to the sky!

 Chapter 3250

    "Why am I confused? You don''t know. Since those lucky guys in the purple lotus Department picked up a treasure, they don''t pay attention to us more and more."


    Su Bingqing is ambitious, but she can carry it clearly.


    She knew that no matter how hard she tried, that position would always be out of reach for her.


    But instead of hitting the head for the sake of that false name, it''s better to firmly grasp the real power in your own hand.


    So when she found Lin Mengya, the natural successor of five colors, she was almost ecstatic.


    Because she knows that her chance is coming!


    She could even imagine the expression of those who were still swaggering in front of her and often believed in the purple lotus Department of the following lotus Lord when she brought the naturally colorful tea back to the general hall.


    At the thought of their rights that had been planned for many years, but finally fell into their own hands, and those people could only bow down to themselves but could do nothing, she felt very comfortable from the inside to the outside.


    "How can I not know what you''re thinking? Just my sister thought, how can the people of the purple lotus Department hand it over easily after they have occupied that position for so long?"


    A basin of cold water poured down his head, which made Su Bingqing a fanatical heart and instantly recovered a bit of calmness.


    Seeing success at hand, I''m afraid I wouldn''t let go easily if I were her.


    Maybe they will do more crazy things in order to keep their position.


    Thinking of these, Su Bingqing''s heart sank.


    Meiyan''s face became gloomy a lot, and what flashed in her eyes were unwilling to calculate.


    "I can''t let go at this point. It''s a big deal. I''ll fight with them!"


    Their sisters can obtain today''s status. Naturally, they do not lack means and strategies. More importantly, they both have the determination to climb up.


    So if she is really blocked, she would rather fight to lose both sides and make those people regret it.


    "Silly sister, if a person dies, he gets everything. What''s the use?"


    Su Yujie gently advised, "I mean, we have to find a way to hide this person. At least hide this person until we are sure she can be used by us."


    "What do you mean?" Su Bingqing actually understood, but she wanted to know what her sister''s plan was.


    "I mean, let''s not participate in the struggle between them for the time being. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, not to mention the seven departments have this idea. Now even if you and I join hands, we may not be their opponents, so what we need now is to wait for the opportunity and hit the target immediately."


    It can be said that Su Yujie''s words were in her heart.


    Their strength is hard won. If they can retain more, there will be more hope on the road of competing for power and profit later.


    "If you want to say smart or sister, you are the smartest!" Su Bingqing strongly praised his sister''s views.


    In fact, she also thought of these things, but her always intelligent sister always wanted everything in front of her.


    Over the years, their sisters have been supporting each other and reminding each other, so that they can go through difficulties again and again and climb to their present position.


    Su Yujie shook her head and gently asked her sister not to act rashly, especially not to tell anyone that they had found a natural heir.


    Su Bingqing naturally promised.


    After the two sisters discussed, Su Bingqing sent Su Yujie away.


    Only Su Yujie separated from her sister, so she immediately called her own escort.


    "Send the news back to the general hall and say that there are natural heirs of five colors."


    At this time, Su Yujie still looked like when she just dissuaded Su Bingqing. Her eyes were full of eagerness, but her attitude was not the same as her sister''s expectation.


    On the contrary, there was a cold killing opportunity, but it was deeply hidden by her


    After Lin Mengya and long Tianyu left the hut, they joined the guards outside.


    These days, the guards have also roughly understood the surrounding situation, and they have also been familiar with the people in the Qinglian department.


    I''m afraid these people in Qinglian department never dreamed of. They thought they were catching turtles in a jar. In fact, Mantis was catching cicadas and yellow finches were behind.


    Long Tianyu is at least 70% sure that he can catch all these people in Qinglian Department overnight.


    The situation is under their control.


    But this time when they went to Yuehu City, they could no longer hide their whereabouts from the people in the secret camp.


    However, those high-level officials just thought that they were going to raise medicine outside. They didn''t know that the couple would take their cubs outside to make an earth shaking event.


    Yes, Lin Mengya brought her two cubs this time.


    The big one doesn''t have to say. After all, their husband and wife''s adventure is to find a way to open the treasure of the ancient family and completely cure the hidden danger of Moyan''s big baby''s body.


    The little one is still a suckling baby after all. Even if Lin Mengya can use saltpeter to make ice at any time, the storage conditions are limited, and there is no way to prepare more rations for the baby.


    I''m afraid the suckling baby never dreamed of it. She didn''t come here. In a few months, she has experienced the thrills that ordinary people can''t experience in a few lifetimes.


    They arranged everything this time and left with their confidants.


    But the teacher chose to stay in the camp.


    Because after Lin Mengya came back, she also helped several people with surgery.


    This time, Lin Mengya was still the master knife. The teacher watched and studied as an assistant.


    With the help of the system, Lin Mengya''s operation success rate is frightening.


    However, her excellent technology and special equipment have become a new research direction for teachers.


    Of course, Lin Mengya has no reservations about her doctor crazy teacher.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya handed it over to the teacher to take care of the recovery work after the operation.


    Only those patients who have just experienced a life and death test can''t imagine what kind of abyss they will fall into.


    After all, Baili Rui was once called the poison saint of genius.


    Genius and madness are just a wall apart.


    In the next half month, they were forced to go through countless tests to break the lower limit of shame.


    In the end, even as soon as they heard the three of bailiri, several people were frightened and trembled together.


    It''s sad to hear it and tears to hear it. How can it be a miserable word?


    ......


    According to the previous agreement with the vice hall leader, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu should have met the vice hall leader halfway to Yuehu city


    Meet the people sent by the hall leader.


    But it is strange that they waited at the appointed place for a day, but did not wait for the person who came to meet them.


    Lin Mengya felt a little uneasy.


    "Is it possible that the vice hall leader has changed his mind, but he hasn''t informed us yet?" She leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and whispered to him.


    "It''s possible. We''ll wait."


    In contrast, long Tianyu is much more calm.


    He didn''t worry about what the people of Qinglian department would do. Anyway, he had arranged them all. Once he found anything wrong, he would order all these people to be arrested.


    The next morning, Lin Mengya, who had been waiting for a long time, finally decided to go first.


    The original intention of people disguised as seven color lotus to sneak into Moon Lake City is to prepare for throwing the pot after they are found.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter if they don''t find the contact person. It''s a big deal that they can not use this identity.


    Today''s Moon Lake City is not what they left before.


    If the Moon Lake City was only a sacred symbol with greater commemorative significance than practical significance when they first came, the Moon Lake City they saw today is a solid fortress full of tension.


    They even saw the newly built military defense building at the gate of the city and the troops constantly patrolling inside and outside the gate.


    Although they also sent people to monitor the situation of Yuehu City, the news was far less shocking than it actually looked.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing, "I''m afraid even their own ancient people don''t necessarily know that the Presbyterian Council has a real killing move in its hand."


    Long Tianyu nodded in agreement.


    Since they entered the ancient clan, everything they saw shows the backwardness and closure of this place.


    Various aristocratic families compete for those limited resources. Although it seems fierce and cruel, it is actually a serious internal friction.


    The result of their competition will be the moon in the water and the flower in the mirror.


    Originally, she had a vague hunch that she had found the answer after seeing the power of the ancient clan secret meeting.


    I''m afraid the Presbyterian Council wants a single family to dominate the ancient family.


    As for those ancient families who were regarded as drug dregs by them, they would either bow to the Presbyterian Council and be slaughtered, or they would be attacked by a group and become victims of the ambition of the Presbyterian Council.


    This move is not only poisonous but also cruel.


    And I''m on the verge of success.


    But those stupid aristocratic families are still addicted to fighting each other, unaware that they are all meat on the chopping board of others.


    They are discussing how to get into the city.


    Not far away, a team of people and horses were moving rapidly towards Yuehu city.


    Lin Mengya narrowed her eyes and looked there inexplicably.


    If she was right, there was a man behind each of the running horses.


    Those people simply couldn''t keep up with the speed of the horses, so they were dragged on the ground, leaving winding dark traces.


    But the riders on the horse are enjoying it.


    They kept yelling at the people dragged behind them, and the whip kept falling on them, regardless of whether they were dead or alive.

 Chapter 3251

    "Son of a bitch, pretend to be dead again and I''ll fucking kill you! Get up and run quickly. If you run slowly, I''ll break your leg!"


    The man on the horse cursed at the man who dragged his horse.


    It was a tall man, but at this time, his whole body was forcibly dragged out of the wound, and his arm had been tightly tied to the horse''s back with a rope. It seemed that he was either dislocated or fractured.


    Nevertheless, in the threat of the rider, he could only stand up hard.


    But his eyes were full of defeat, and even hatred and anger seemed to have no end.


    He seemed to have accepted his fate. Despite being humiliated, beaten and scolded, he was still obedient like a dog.


    "Bah! Look, the childe from this aristocratic family is more tolerant! Childe sun, you''re not too tired. Why don''t we sneak a few more rounds?"


    The riders on horseback laughed loudly. In their eyes, this grandson could not be regarded as a man at all.


    Childe sun bit his teeth and bowed his head in the laughter of those people.


    In the past few days, he has already seen through the faces of these people.


    The more he resisted, the more they would torture him and his people by all kinds of cruel means.


    Although they are submissive, they seem very spineless and can''t give them a chance to survive, at least they can die slower and maybe have some hope of life.


    Those riders laughed enough, and then rode horses and dragged people to run wantonly outside the Moon Lake City.


    Back and forth, the original flat road was covered with fine flesh and blood, which looked like a yellow spring road to hell.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know she thinks so. Is it a little unlucky?


    But she was very uncomfortable looking at the riders.


    Even if those dragged people commit heinous crimes, they can kill people without overdoing it. This behavior is more like a means of humiliating people than punishment.


    And Lin Mengya didn''t know from the expression of those riders. The pleasure of seeing the slightest bit of revenge.


    Yes, just ferocious to ugly complacency.


    It seems that this group of people either use this cruel behavior for public or private revenge and abuse power for personal gain.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are not in a prominent position, and because their attention is focused on this cruel pastime, no one pays attention to them at all.


    Lin Mengya saw the right time and shot a bullet with her small crossbow.


    In view of her recent situation of rapidly rising risk coefficient, long Tianyu specially asked someone to upgrade her crossbow.


    It''s said that she was reformed by an expert of a concealed weapon family.


    After the reform, the mechanism crossbow is not only a dark crossbow, but also has many unexpected functions.


    But when long Tianyu taught her, she only operated the most basic operation with her, and the rest had to be explored by herself.


    Today, she used one of the reformed functions "super powerful slingshot".


    Moreover, the projectile is also specially made. After hitting the target, it will quickly explode and explode into a burst of smoke and disappear with the wind.


    No one can guess who moved the hand, even if it was seen?


    The expert of the concealed weapon family has been famous in the Jianghu for a long time, but no one can find his residence. Even if someone finds it, he will eventually die in his mechanism forest.


    And this expert is early


    Take this time to leave quickly from the secret road.


    Therefore, even if someone sees that it is his handle, no one dares to come to the door, otherwise it is looking for death.


    Lin Mengya hit it well.


    I only heard a very subtle "bang". The next moment. The horse she hit shook.


    The rider of that horse is obviously the most hip pulling rider among several people. He is in a very tight state when riding on the horse, or he swings left and right with the horse. It is obvious that he is a novice.


    Lin Mengya didn''t seriously hurt the other horse, but slightly made the horse feel a slight pain.


    Frightened, the horse gave a sudden neighing, raised its hooves and threw the people behind him down.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as the painful cry came, the next few people wanted to dodge. Unfortunately, their speed was too fast and their riding skills were average. The most important thing was that they were still dragging people behind them, so several people were distracted. As a result, they hit one by one.


    With many cries of pain, the riders of the team fell to the ground one after another.


    The frightened horse doesn''t care who was riding on his back just now.


    They don''t know what happened. They just think it''s terrible.


    So start running and run back with joy. The farther you run, the better!


    Without the riders, the ropes tied to people also failed one after another.


    The man who was dragged with only one breath finally stopped, but this time, it was someone else who was dragged behind and forced to run.


    "Ah ah... Stop, stop the damn beast, I''m dying!"


    The first rider who fell down before was almost ready to cry.


    His riding is not good. He joined in just to humiliate those noble family CHILDES.


    So he cleverly tied himself to the saddle.


    So tragic now that the dragged man has become himself.


    In the man''s scream, the horses rushed into the Moon Lake City.


    The team guarding the city gate looked silly.


    What operation is this? Haven''t you seen it before?


    At any time, several people suddenly appeared, shouting and entering the city.


    The guards thought they were with the unfortunate man before, so they didn''t stop them.


    And those who were really thrown off their horses, and those who were tortured like minors, were quietly knocked unconscious and taken away


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu. Among the people who rushed in.


    She was also quick witted at that time, but she didn''t expect another group of people as soon as the two talents rushed out. Act with them as if you had agreed.


    But the big guys have ghosts in their hearts, so no one has exposed anyone. But virtually covered each other and entered the city.


    Lin Mengya and those people separated immediately after entering, and hid with long Tianyu first.


    Now the situation of Yuehu city is unknown. They have to plan and understand.


    Unexpectedly, I saw someone in the street outside Yuehu city trying to run out of the city in panic.


    However, he was followed by 70 or 80 people dressed as soldiers,


    Most of the people who want to escape are old, weak, sick and disabled.


    There are also many young women among them. Naturally, they are also the target of those government soldiers.


    People on the street seem to have taken such a scene for granted. They are numb and allow those government soldiers to rampage through the streets and chase those people wantonly.


    Lin Mengya knows she can''t do it again this time.


    But when the group of people ran to her, she made a move and made way of the alley behind her.


    The first woman was old, but she was the backbone of these people. She immediately buried herself in the alley behind Lin Mengya, and others did the same.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu took this opportunity to go around not far away.


    They did it very covertly. In the whole process, he didn''t exchange any eyes with those people, but stepped aside, that''s all.


    But once those people enter this alley, it is like swimming fish entering the river. As long as they are not stupid, they should be able to escape.


    "How long has it been since the Moon Lake City became such a scene?"


    Lin Mengya''s eyebrows are locked. It''s incredible.


    Long Tianyu looked in the direction of the pursuer and thought deeply.


    "Regardless of them, we''d better find a way to meet Le Zhengzi Xiu first." Lin Mengya said.


    Long Tianyu nodded in agreement.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t know that the biggest variable in his life was finally coming.


    However, at this time, he was still like a trapped animal. He was forcibly imprisoned in the room.


    His normally expressionless face was now filled with worry and anger.


    The worry is that I don''t know whether Zi Tan''s boy has completed his entrustment. Is his brother safe now?


    The anger was that those people acted so perversely. After taking over the Moon Lake City, they acted recklessly, offended the majesty of the lake God, and turned it into a place of chaos.


    Suddenly there was another loud cry outside.


    "Please let us go! They are just some children who haven''t grown up. No matter what you have, you will rush at me!"


    "Grandpa, help us!"


    "Let go of me, let go of me! I don''t want to leave here, I want to be with my parents!"


    The noise and crying sound is like bursts of harsh spells, which torment Le Zhengzi Xiu''s heart all the time.


    His fists clenched and creaked.


    The whole person is like a broken bow string. He is ready to go, but he has to resist it desperately.


    He wanted to move his eyes, block his ears, and pretend he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    His eyes were forced to stare at the locked door. He couldn''t open or close it. He couldn''t even control his thoughts. He just wanted to rush out and fight with those people.


    After reluctantly enduring for a moment, he finally got up and slammed into the door panel.


    His head was broken and his blood was bleeding because his feet were locked on a large stone weighing hundreds of kilograms, and he couldn''t walk.


    He seemed to be heard outside, and soon someone opened the door.


    After the man opened the door, he saw Le Zhengzi Xiu lying on the ground, unable to help but sneer.


    "Yo! Isn''t this the head of our noble first family? What''s your new hobby? If you can''t keep a good bed, you have to lie on the ground and pretend to be a dead dog."

 Chapter 3252

    With a thick malicious taunt, he made Yue Zhengzi Xiu clench his fist, but in the end, he had to stagger up from the ground.


    It seems that the visitor can''t see him with any dignity.


    There was a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth, but he deliberately stretched out his foot and stepped on the chain on Le Zhengzi''s pedicure.


    Le zhengzixiu fell down again. The wound on his forehead was more serious, and his face was covered with blood,


    "Hahaha... The head of the first clan is just like this, but if you can beg for mercy on me, maybe I can help you for the sake of our once same clan."


    "No need."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu coldly refused.


    Even if he is now lying on the ground in a mess, as the leader of the family, he will never be allowed to show weakness to the enemy.


    Besides, he really knows the intentions of those people.


    Even if he knelt down and kowtowed to him for mercy, as the man said, the result is still ridiculed by the other party, which will not change half.


    If the loss of dignity can not change the hope of another life, he would rather die with his own pride.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get any fun from Le Zhengzi Xiu, the man gradually closed his smile, but there was a trace of annoyance in his eyes.


    But soon, the man guessed the reason why Le Zhengzi Xiu was so excited.


    He rolled his eyes, smiled maliciously and pointed to the rooms outside.


    "It seems that the head of our first family still hasn''t forgotten his responsibility. Well, I''ll give you a chance. You give me a kowtow and I''ll let one person go. How about this deal? Is it a good deal?"


    The face of Le Zhengzi Xiu, who hung his head, changed slightly.


    But he still didn''t answer the other party''s provocative words.


    These days, he has been trying his best to be patient.


    He tried not to respond to the cries of those people outside.


    Because he knew that yielding would accelerate the arrival of death, and fighting in the end might be the last chance.


    Just listening to the wailing of the people day after day is really torture.


    When he dreamt back in the middle of the night, he even silently bit the back of his hand to control his collapsing mood.


    Today, he has just reached the limit he can bear.


    But at this time, he had to find sadly that he had no resistance in front of the strong enemy.


    In his ear, the man continued to chatter.


    "Master Lezheng can''t even do such a small thing? Tut, it''s the same with your parents. They said everything was for the good of the ancient family. In fact, they were traitors of the ancient family!"


    The man talked harder and harder. In the end, he was almost insulting Le Zhengzi Xiu''s parents.


    How can children listen?


    "I''ve long seen that your mother is not a pick-up. Your father, who is blind, will take such a bitch as a treasure in his hand..."


    The man went too far, and le Zhengzi Xiu finally couldn''t bear it.


    He suddenly burst into a rage.


    The man was not far from him, so le Zhengzi Xiu easily grabbed each other''s throat.


    The man''s eyes stood out and stared at Le Zhengzi Xiu with inexplicable fear.


    "How my parents can''t turn to you, and -"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu suddenly deceived himself, stared into each other''s eyes and said word by word: "from the first day you came, I''ve been planning how to kill you."


    His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear him.


    The man''s heart was terrified.


    Damn it, he knew this son of a bitch didn''t give in so easily.


    He wanted to warn his companions that Le Zhengzi Xiu had been planning to get rid of them.


    The wolf in sheep''s clothing has never been obedient for a moment!


    He believes that as long as the news is handed out, those above will no longer worry about others, but will directly kill the little bastard Le Zhengzi Xiu!


    Unfortunately, he never had a chance again.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu tightened his hands hard until the other party''s body collapsed and fell down. He still didn''t release his hands.


    This almost exhausted his whole body strength, and directly broke the other party''s neck.


    Until it was determined that the other party was no longer possible to survive, he slowly released his hand, leaned back on the chair and gasped.


    He was not afraid, but because those people, out of guard against him, gave him some medicine that made him unable to exert his strength.


    But I don''t know if the spirit of his parents blessed him, and those drugs discounted his effect.


    The son Tan there is more direct failure, will let him hit the other party by surprise, rushed out with his own people and horses.


    What he can do now is limited, but it is enough to delay Zi Tan for some time.


    He didn''t regret killing the traitor in the clan.


    It''s just that if the other party realizes that he still has the power to kill, I''m afraid he will increase the dosage. At that time, he will really become a useless man.


    "What trouble..."


    He shook his head reluctantly, but sat upright in his chair, waiting for each other''s companions and found everything here.


    About half an hour later, he suddenly heard someone calling himself outside.


    "Le Zheng, master!"


    His body shook slightly because the sound was familiar.


    "Look this way!"


    The voice continued. Le Zhengzi passed by, but a small head suddenly appeared on the side wall outside the window.


    "Who are you?"


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t recognize the face, but his eyes somehow made him feel familiar.


    Lin Mengya determines that this person is really Le Zhengzi Xiu, and immediately signals long Tianyu that he can climb over the wall now.


    Although she had already confirmed it through the system, she just felt that Le Zhengzi''s state seemed a little wrong.


    Soon they climbed over the side wall and quietly entered Le Zhengzi''s room.


    During this period, Le Zhengzi Xiu kept silent until they closed the door. He lowered his voice and asked, "Gong ya? Is that you?"


    "It''s me. Why are you locked up here? What happened in the city?"


    As soon as Lin Mengya walked over, she saw the man lying on the ground.


    This man is three or four points similar to le Zhengzi Xiu in face, but he is older than him and not as handsome as Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    And people are strangled alive.


    Because there was a mark on his neck, and le Zhengzi Xiu''s hands were obviously red.


    She looked at Le Zhengzi Xiu from top to bottom. Unexpectedly, the dignified and dignified head of the first family was so neat.


    It''s true that people can''t judge by appearance.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu finally determined that the two people in front of him were Gong Ya and the Lord of the temple who had escaped before.


    It was an accident for him to see them. He couldn''t help asking, "Why are you two here? Now, while no one has found out, you go quickly!"


    "We''re fine, and this time we sneak in, no one will find our true identity."


    Lin Mengya also had some accidents. Unexpectedly, Le Zhengzi was unable to protect herself, but she asked them to run away.


    "That won''t work, you go! Those people are very skilled. You should know how difficult those people are when you see my miserable appearance."


    Le Zhengzi said mockingly.


    Knowing that one or two words couldn''t explain to each other, Lin Mengya just went to the dead man and squatted down.


    "I''m afraid it will bring you big trouble if someone dies here. In this way, we can help you get rid of him, and then you can tell us what happened, okay?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t move them, Le Zhengzi could only nod with a bitter smile.


    It''s easy for both of them to deal with a body.


    It''s OK to throw it away anywhere or use it directly.


    But Lin Mengya knew she was here to do something.


    Therefore, after knowing the basic situation with Le Zhengzi Xiu, she chose to stuff the dead into a room outside.


    "You remember to send the body to that room. The people in that room have a grudge against this person. If a person dies in his room, it will not arouse other people''s suspicion, but will only think that he was killed by that person."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is a serious schemer again.


    Sometimes Lin Mengya has to admire each other''s good brains.


    Obviously, he is a prisoner who can''t leave the house, but the situation here seems to be in his mind.


    Is this the ability of the head of the family?


    You can''t underestimate it!


    After planting, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu return to the house where Le Zhengzi repaired before.


    At this time, the wound on the other party''s forehead had scabbed, and the blood on his face was wiped by his sleeve.


    "You took the risk to see me, but it''s a pity that I can''t even take out a glass of water to entertain you. It''s really impolite." He felt a little guilty.


    But Lin Mengya doesn''t care about this.


    "We''re not here to drink water, nor to be guests. Master Lezheng, you should tell us what happened?"


    Under Lin Mengya''s repeated questioning, Le Zhengzi Xiu told her the current situation in the city without concealment.


    All things should start from the lake God sacrifice.


    "At that time, the people in the secret meeting strongly asked me to bring you back to become the sacrificial Lord. I didn''t send someone to find you, but pretended in front of them. Unexpectedly, those people took this as an excuse to imprison me and my people."


    Those things seem to have happened yesterday.


    In fact, up to now, Le Zhengzi Xiu still has many things unclear.


    For example, why does the secret society insist on making Gong Ya the sacrificial Lord.


    The priest is different from the ordinary priest.


    Its requirements are more strict, and it can only be selected in the once-in-a-century sacrificial activities, and each time the selected sacrificial Lord will be recorded in the ethnography without exception.


    He really couldn''t figure out why such an important candidate would fall on a foreigner?


    Shouldn''t those people at the secret meeting be the most exclusive?


    With this series of question marks in his heart, Le Zhengzi planned to secretly check inside.


    Unexpectedly

 Chapter 3253

    Probably because this series of changes came too quickly. Now, when talking about the situation at that time, Le Zhengzi Xiu seems to be a little uncertain.


    But even so, he has made the most accurate judgment.


    "The dead man you saw just now is one of my cousins."


    Finally talked about it.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu seems to have finally found a person to talk to. He is also sorting out his complicated thoughts and said: "my cousin was very active in the family in the early years. After my parents died, he once wanted to compete with me for the position of head of the family."


    But the result is obvious.


    Lin Mengya never doubted Le Zhengzi''s ability.


    If the burden on this man was not too heavy, he would not be limited to this small ancient family and so on.


    Just a home owner, he should be handy.


    "When he was defeated, my cousin disappeared. Some people said he died outside. Others said he found a new backer and was ready to make a comeback at any time."


    "I just didn''t expect that his new backer would be a secret meeting."


    Although the status is not high, it is difficult enough.


    And probably because he still hated the original failure, his cousin almost took pleasure in torturing and humiliating him these days.


    He saw those who imprisoned him only once on the day he was arrested.


    Since then, it has been his cousin, plus several fresh faces, who has been going in and out of the yard.


    And he, too, has been waiting for the opportunity.


    Unfortunately, his current ability is limited. He can only kill the traitors in the family first, but he can''t do more.


    Thinking of this, Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help sighing.


    "Alas, it is my useless that makes my people suffer like this."


    But Lin Mengya only shook her head and said, "we can''t take the responsibility of others on ourselves. Do we have to blame ourselves for being too weak rather than the enemy being too fierce and vicious after every accident?"


    Yue Zhengzi was stunned and heard her continue: "although you are the head of the first family and have the obligation to protect your own people, we are only mortals after all. How can we know everything without knowing?"


    Lin Mengya seriously advised Le Zhengzi to fix the way: "just like the wild boar in the mountain, every time he goes to the people at the foot of the mountain to harm the crops, does he have to blame the crops for growing too attractive?"


    Le Zhengzi looked at her calmly.


    Although Lin Mengya said it smoothly, she really thought so.


    "You..."


    Yue Zhengzi meditated for a moment, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Mengya looked back at her man, "am I right?"


    Long Tianyu nodded and touched his wife''s small head.


    "My wife is absolutely right."


    It seems that no matter what amazing words Lin Mengya says, what he gets here will always be approval.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu: suddenly I don''t want to talk very much, and I want to find a daughter-in-law more.


    Oh, he only has a small concubine with no feelings in the yard, and he doesn''t have a housewife who is very harmonious with him.


    Somehow I feel a little envious, but now seems not the best time to think about these.


    "By the way, how did you two get in? Those people in the secret meeting want to send someone out to find you three times a day, you


    I''m not afraid of being discovered by them? " Le Zhengzi Xiu lowered his voice and asked.


    At this time, Lin Mengya shrugged helplessly and replied, "it''s a long story. I can only tell you that we came in because we had to, but I didn''t expect your situation to be worse than we thought."


    "Alas, I''m incompetent." Le Zhengzi Xiu sighed again.


    "However, although I am imprisoned here, I still know something about the outside situation."


    Le zhengzixiu soon pulled out of his self reproach.


    Now is not the time to hurt spring and autumn. Since these two can appear in front of him, maybe heaven has eyes, which is also the fate of their ancient family.


    Both sides also understand each other, and it is even more pleasant to talk about cooperation.


    Finally, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu promised him that they would try their best to send a group of people out.


    These people are the fire that Le Zhengzi Xiu saved hard.


    He is ready to die here. He just asks Lin Mengya to help him leave some young people, so as not to break the inheritance of the ancient family in the future.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also have to admire Le zhengzixiu''s selfless and risky attitude towards the ancient people.


    In fact, if the ancient clan can really be under the leadership of Le Zhengzi Xiu, it may not be able to break into a new world.


    Unfortunately, this possibility will be strangled.


    The condition put forward by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu is also very simple, that is, the way to open the treasure of the ancient family.


    About this, Le Zhengzi Xiu was a little surprised and said, "open? Isn''t that thing always like this?"


    Seeing that the couple''s eyes were not quite right, he immediately continued to explain.


    "I mean, no one has opened the ancient family treasure before. Maybe it''s because we haven''t really understood it. Well, you help me find someone. Maybe he will know how to open the treasure."


    Lin Mengya''s cannibal eyes finally softened a lot.


    Good guy, she almost had to strangle Le Zhengzi to fix this loser just now.


    After making trouble for a long time, this ancient treasure was only regarded as an ornament by them?


    This is a terrible thing. She doesn''t know what to say.


    That thing is extraordinary at first sight, okay?


    As a result, they turned to a box and didn''t open it.


    She really failed!


    "That man''s whereabouts are uncertain all year round, and even it''s very difficult for me to find him. However, every time I sacrifice to the lake God, this man will be there. If he doesn''t preside over the sacrifice, this sacrifice will be a waste of effort."


    "But this time he didn''t appear to offer sacrifices to the lake God, but I''m sure he will be somewhere in the city."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu said so firmly that they couldn''t help believing it.


    "Then tell me quickly if this man has any characteristics. Where are we going to find him?" She hurriedly asked.


    But le Zhengzi Xiu shook his head with a look of embarrassment. "According to the generation of the family, I still need to call this person my little uncle. But my little uncle always likes to play in the world. Cough, he always goes out to surf. He has never had a fixed place to live. He will appear only when the family needs him."


    "Oh."


    At this time, Lin Mengya realized why Le Zhengzi''s practice meeting had such an expression.


    In other words, she may need to go through every corner of Yuehu city to find out the little uncle who is the first but not the last


    Come on.


    But there were people chasing her everywhere outside.


    It''s too hard for her to find someone under such conditions.


    "But don''t worry. My little uncle likes excitement best. He will go wherever there is excitement, so -"


    After all, the other party is his own elder, so le Zhengzi Xiu''s words are somewhat euphemistic.


    But Lin Mengya immediately realized the essence.


    She touched her chin and muttered thoughtfully.


    "I love to watch the excitement. It''s easy to do. Isn''t there less excitement in the city? If I can''t, I''ll just get some more?"


    She likes doing things and is good at it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mengya slightly lifted her lips.


    "It''s simple. It''s up to us. But after we find your little uncle, I don''t know if he will help us?"


    Leading people out is the first step. For her, who knows the stubborn nature of the ancient people, as long as she can''t persuade people to help herself, it''s tantamount to working in vain.


    But on this point, Le Zhengzi Xiu made a guarantee.


    "My uncle is different from us. He always likes to travel all over the world, and he doesn''t agree with the rules of the ancient family."


    In fact, my little uncle just takes the family rules as shit.


    The reason why my little uncle hid out was that over the years, some people wanted to restrict him with family rules. As a result, my little uncle scolded him without exception.


    Only people like my little uncle would do such a rebellious thing.


    He once envied in his heart, but he didn''t have the free and easy courage of his little uncle after all.


    "Then why don''t you tell me what hobbies your little uncle has?"


    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    If you want to convince a person, you have to start with his preferences. At least you can''t touch each other''s minefields and make each other dislike them.


    "Well..."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu pondered for a moment, and it was difficult to speak ill of his elders No, it''s teaching them to do what they like.


    "My little uncle likes beauty best."


    "Beauty?"


    Before Lin Mengya could react, long Tianyu took the lead in staring at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    But also quite possessive of his wife in his arms, the meaning of threat and intimidation should not be too obvious.


    "No, no, my little uncle. He likes not only beautiful girls, but also handsome men."


    "What? Eat all men and women?" Lin Mengya widened her eyes, grabbed her man and glared at Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    "Don''t even think about it! My man, no matter men or women, don''t think about it!"


    "Oh, that''s not what I meant." Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t bear the couple''s eyes.


    It''s also strange that he didn''t make it clear, "my little uncle only talks to beautiful people from childhood."


    On this point, he and Zi Tan have a special say.


    If it weren''t for their brothers'' appearance, I''m sure my little uncle wouldn''t put down his body to make friends with them.


    At the thought of how his little uncle retreated from those people who looked unsatisfactory, Le Zhengzi Xiu couldn''t help but want to complain.

 Chapter 3254

    "My elder is really a little too unstable."


    Le Zhengzi seems to have finally found a goal to talk about and sold his little uncle without hesitation.


    "In those days, almost all the people with children in our family walked around him. They were afraid that any beautiful child he liked would be borrowed by him."


    "When my son Tan was a child, he was lovely. As a result, he was'' poisoned ''by the elder. Oh, don''t mention it. Later, he came back crying. For a long time after that, he cried endlessly when he mentioned the elder''s name."


    Lin Mengya raised her eyebrows.


    I didn''t expect Le Zhengzi Tan to have such a black history?


    "However, apart from those who like to join in the fun and like delicate and beautiful people, my elder is quite reliable. You can save some effort when you go out."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu stopped the brake in time and didn''t sell his elder and le Zhengzi tan at one time.


    But at the same time, Lin Mengya also told him that she could not guarantee that she would find his predecessor.


    After all, they are not sure whether the elder can help her.


    Most importantly, she can''t put her children in danger.


    Therefore, she can only say that she did her best in this matter.


    "OK, let''s do as we have agreed." Le Zhengzi agreed unconditionally.


    The worst result, he had imagined, was to put this life here.


    But if the fire of the ancient family can be preserved, he believes that one day the ancient family will rise again, but he probably can''t see it.


    "Whether it works or not, I will fulfill my promise and help you send people out." Lin Mengya is serious.


    "Then I would like to thank the palace master."


    Le Zhengzi made a deep ceremony, using the highest etiquette of their ancient family.


    Only gods and ancestors can receive such a great gift.


    Lin Mengya leaned over and refused to accept it.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu is meticulous.


    If this can be done, Gong Ya''s kindness to their ancient family will be like reconstruction. How can he not afford his gratitude?


    ......


    They sneaked in to have fun, but when they came out, they encountered a little trouble.


    It''s not that they were found, but that they accidentally entered a small yard while avoiding the patrol.


    They wanted to leave when they left, but they didn''t expect that many ancient people were imprisoned here.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help thinking of a thing Le Zhengzi had mentioned to her before, so she took long Tianyu and hid in the small yard.


    "Do you remember Le Zhengzi Xiu saying that these people will send a group of these people away after a period of time?" She communicated with long Tianyu in secret language.


    "Remember."


    "Didn''t he suspect that these people might have been sent somewhere? Perhaps now is a good opportunity to explore."


    Long Tianyu pondered for a moment and typed two words: "danger."


    "I know there will be danger, but as long as we are careful."


    Lin Mengya persuaded long Tianyu without much effort.


    But they didn''t mix in with the crowd, but chose to hang in the back not far away and watch those people leave.


    A moment later, Lin Mengya had to rejoice in her decision.


    She found that the group they followed also secretly avoided the directions of people everywhere in the city.


    can


    So they followed for a long time, but the road was extremely safe and there was no sign of exposure.


    And those people didn''t notice at all. Two people were looking for their tracks not far away and followed them to their destination.


    "Why are they here?"


    Lying behind a section of the wall, Lin Mengya looked in front through the hole in the wall.


    Those people have arrived at their destination.


    The people who had been caught by them and stuffed into huge wooden cages were also released.


    Lin Mengya is no stranger to this position. Before the official, they caught the stone beach where the bee man was released.


    It was still a familiar movement. Lin Mengya watched them push people into the stone beach, and her heart became more and more curious.


    Before, they turned it upside down. Now, what''s going on?


    Long Tianyu is also thoughtful.


    Here, he''s been here before.


    So he didn''t personally search inch by inch, but his men would never let go of any clues.


    Unless there are secrets they haven''t found out.


    They were guessing. Suddenly, a loud voice came from inside.


    Vaguely audible, as if someone said "found" and "found".


    Lin Mengya hooked her man''s finger.


    Now that she has arrived here, she naturally has no reason to give up halfway.


    Long Tianyu immediately understood what she meant and sighed in her heart.


    However, he took his wife and went around to the other direction of Shitan.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Mengya smiled and bent her eyes.


    Look, she knew that her man would have a way!


    ......


    At this time, if long Tianyu and his colleagues were there, they would certainly be able to see that it was completely different from before.


    Countless ancient people in rags are driven by people with a numb face to do one thing constantly.


    "Give me more strength! The noble man said that if you can pull things up, you will be released!"


    "But if someone wants to be lazy, don''t blame the whip in my hand. Don''t think of the feelings of the same race!"


    With a "pa", the dark red whip pulled out a deep trace on the ground.


    The people around obviously shrugged, obviously "remembering" the whip.


    The man in charge of supervision somewhat proudly put away his whip, but his eyes looked greedily not far away.


    That''s a huge boulder.


    The length and width are about more than ten meters. At this time, the stone whose weight cannot be estimated is deeply embedded in the ground.


    But if you look closely, you can see that countless holes have been punched around the boulder.


    The holes are covered with a lot of strong hemp rope.


    The ends of those hemp ropes were tied around the waist of the ancient people who came to work.


    Under the command of the overseers, these people moved to the left, to the right, and retreated with all their strength.


    The rope has been tightly stretched. Looking at their actions, it seems that they want to lift the boulder.


    But unfortunately, no matter how hard these people try, the boulder still hasn''t moved at all.


    This made song qianrong, who was sitting on the edge of the boulder pit, impatiently pace back and forth.


    "What the hell? How long will it take to get this thing out?" she


    Impatiently looking at the people around him.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ve asked them to send another group of people. It''s estimated that with the addition of these people, they should be able to take this thing out soon."


    The person who answered was also someone Lin Mengya knew.


    It''s the Adana envoy who has become a disabled man.


    But he was able to stand up.


    Although his face was still pale and his body was frighteningly thin.


    Originally tall and strong, now it looks like a dead tree with a skeleton on top.


    The contrast before and after this is really a little big, but for ah Dana, it is enough to surprise him.


    He never thought he could stand up one day. Although he may never return to his former appearance, at least he is no longer a disabled man.


    Therefore, ah Dan''s attitude towards song qianrong, who brought him such a change, is quite respectful.


    Even if he sent his people out to slavery, he could still keep his face, and even act as a pawn and supervisor himself.


    It is conceivable that he has only himself in his heart now.


    "Fast, fast, you prevaricated me with this yesterday, but it''s still the same today."


    Song qianrong coldly warned; "If I don''t see hope today, I''ll find a more capable person."


    "As for you, oh, you just wait to get moldy and smelly in bed and be a waste all your life!"


    This threat made ah Dana''s face turn pale at once.


    "I''m going to ask them to send more people. I must dig it out today!"


    Then he turned and walked to his men.


    Although song qianrong was anxious at the moment, she walked into her tent angrily after wandering around for a few times.


    As soon as she entered the door, she couldn''t help losing her temper.


    "Damn it! When will my Chonghe come out if they linger like this?"


    Yes, she did all this for Qin Chonghe.


    On the day of the lake God''s sacrifice, she went to the ceremony with Chonghe.


    But unexpectedly, Chonghe was careless and didn''t get involved in quicksand.


    Although she also wondered at that time, well, how can quicksand appear here.


    But the fact is that Chonghe was submerged and completely disappeared!


    Then she went crazy to look for it.


    It''s a pity that Chonghe couldn''t be found three feet into the ground.


    Until someone told her that Chonghe probably fell into the former site of the moon lake.


    The real site of Moon Lake is under the rubble beach.


    After that, of course, she rushed in recklessly, but unexpectedly, the stone beach here is only one layer on the ground.


    If you want to find the site of Moon Lake, you have to dig out this huge boulder.


    Of course, she couldn''t do it alone. Therefore, she took advantage of her privilege to negotiate with the secret meeting of the ancient people.


    Let them do their best to find someone for themselves, and as a reward, she will give them what they want.


    But none of the delegates at the secret meeting agreed.


    And the two cowards also claimed to go back and report to their respective superiors.


    At that time, she was already anxious and quite dissatisfied with their practices.


    But they were so stubborn that they still insisted on leaving.


    So she had to make a bad decision.

 Chapter 3255

    That''s when the envoy of Adan came into her eyes.


    At that time, he had been completely abandoned by his companions, and even his confidants could only live a hard life. They were about to fail.


    After that, song qianrong suddenly found him and asked him to work for her in return for letting him stand up.


    The experience that life is worse than death has completely worn away the pride of ah Dana.


    Leaving only an extreme and irritable nature.


    Song qianrong''s request is very simple. She just needs to rescue Chonghe.


    Other things were done by Adana and his men.


    Since he took over Yuehu City, it has become a purgatory on earth.


    Especially those who had not come forward to publicly support him before were hated by him and became victims of his crazy revenge.


    "Don''t worry, miss."


    The silhouette of the maid who served her closely brought her a cup of tea.


    "How can I not be in a hurry? You know, Chonghe is in poor health. I take care of him all day, and I don''t know how long I can protect him. What can I do if Chonghe really has an accident?"


    The maid hastened to say a few words of comfort to her.


    Seeing that her young lady''s mood showed no sign of easing, she dared not persuade her again.


    "No! I have to make arrangements for it early."


    With that, song qianrong hurried out again.


    The silhouette behind him could not help sighing when he saw that his young lady was so anxious.


    My young lady liked Chonghe childe since she was a child. In recent years, she became more and more crazy about him and did not hesitate to compete for the property of the Song family, just to make Chonghe childe live longer.


    This time, childe Chonghe is in danger. I''m afraid her young lady will save people at any cost.


    I hope Chonghe can let his young lady get what she wants.


    ......


    Just after hearing the news, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who sneaked in quietly, also saved several ancient people.


    It turned out that the voice they heard before was the pursuer who came to chase them.


    Fortunately, they made a quick decision and retreated quickly, which did not attract the attention of the people inside.


    And Lin Mengya also learned the situation from their mouth.


    It turned out that she had been sent here as a coolie, and now it was the Adana envoy who was badly hurt by her who dominated the Moon Lake City.


    These ancient people are also brave and clever. Otherwise, they would not see the opportunity and almost escaped.


    They know a lot of news. The son was saved by her. Naturally, they didn''t hide from her and told her what they know.


    "Well, thank you for telling me the news. I''ll find a way to get you out." Lin Mengya promised.


    As a result, the men looked at each other, but suddenly knelt in front of them.


    "What are you doing? Get up!"


    She said she was going to help. As a result, the attitude of these people was very firm.


    "We know that this request is indeed difficult, but our people are all imprisoned here. What can we do even if we escape?"


    This really makes people feel a little sad.


    Lin Mengya understood their ideas, but her ability was limited. If the other party begged her to save people, she could only apologize and say that she was powerless.


    Just¡ª¡ª


    "We know you are all capable people. You can certainly go out. We just ask you


    After you two go out, spread the news here. "


    The man knelt on the ground, his eyes full of determination.


    Since they dare to run, they are not afraid of life and death.


    But they are afraid that they and their people will die quietly, and those evil deeds will be sealed here forever with their passing away.


    Therefore, the news must be sent out.


    Everyone took a look at Dan''s cruel deeds and the tragedy of himself and his people.


    He will let the wicked be despised forever and pursued and killed by their descendants from generation to generation!


    Maybe this kind of retaliation looks too incompetent in the eyes of others, but this is the only thing they can do.


    "Do you want to use the power of public opinion?" Lin Mengya asked.


    Several people nodded, but their hearts were sad.


    They are so useless that they can only place their hope in the distant future and even put chains on their offspring.


    Just, they have no way!


    "Although it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, I think it''s happy to take revenge at that time."


    She held her arm in her arms, and there was a funny smile in her mouth.


    Several people were dejected, "we also wanted to come, but..."


    "What a bunch of elm heads! If you can''t defeat the enemy, you have to outwit it."


    Long Tianyu knows his wife too well.


    Seeing her say so, she also secretly raised her eyebrows.


    It seems that madam has noticed?


    "This... Girl, to be honest, although we have a large number of people, we are unarmed and tortured to death. We can''t compete with them!"


    Resistance is an instinct engraved in human genes.


    At the beginning, they also tried to fight back, stop all their forces and gather to resist the atrocities of Adana envoy.


    But the result is quite tragic, which also leads to their inability to fight back now.


    "Well, even if I send the Buddha to the West! When you take this thing back, remember to hide it carefully, and then come back here to meet me in the evening."


    As Lin Mengya said, she opened her little baggage and gave them a calf leather bag.


    These people were very nervous, but sometimes they were in a hurry to seek medical treatment. They didn''t care to determine the authenticity of her words, but quickly hid the cowhide bag.


    "Well, let''s go first, girl. Do you really have a way to save us all?"


    Before they left, some people still didn''t dare to believe it.


    But Lin Mengya said, "I didn''t save you, but you saved yourself. Believe in yourself, people''s potential is unlimited. Besides, there are so many of you, are you afraid you can''t turn over a single Adana envoy?"


    Although Li is such a reason, these people''s hearts are still a little uneasy after all.


    However, the situation is bad enough now. Even if they are fooled again, they will die faster.


    Under such extreme oppression, they are not so afraid.


    When things reach the extreme, they will turn against each other. These people who have been forced to the extreme have given birth to the determination to break the boat.


    Several people listened to her and quietly looked for an opportunity to meet their families.


    Long Tianyu has been very patient. When everyone left, he took his wife and hid in an insignificant corner.


    "What you gave them just now, but the daytime quickfire brought by Xiaoyu?" He asked in a low voice.


    But Lin Mengya pursed her lips and shook her head.


    "No."


    "What''s that?" Long Tianyu became more and more curious.


    Lin Mengya said solemnly, "although the lethality of this thing is not as amazing as that of the day, it is still quite powerful."


    There was a hint of pride in her tone.


    Long Tianyu knew that this must be a new thing instigated by his wife.


    Sometimes even he had to admire his wife''s small head.


    Everyone is so long, why is she so excellent?


    There are always wild ideas in their minds, but everything can become a reality, and every time, they can benefit.


    "Well, you''ll know the function of this thing in the evening. Let''s go and have a look at the situation here first." Lin Mengya patted the hand across her waist.


    In fact, the situation here has been made clear by those people before.


    But when Lin Mengya and long Tianyu saw it with their own eyes, they couldn''t help but feel a little frightened.


    "Is this guy building a pagoda?" She whispered suspiciously subconsciously.


    As a result, he was asked by his own man. "Pyramid? What''s that?"


    "Oh, to put it simply, it''s the mausoleum of another country."


    But long Tianyu didn''t understand what she meant. After careful observation, he corrected her and said, "I don''t think they''re building a mausoleum."


    "I know. I mean, the construction of the pyramid required a lot of manpower. And according to the situation at that time, it was almost impossible."


    The same is true of the scene in front of us.


    Although there are many people here, it is obvious that the big stone can''t be lifted.


    She really couldn''t figure out why ah Dan turned over after a long time. Why did he do such brain crippling behavior?


    If he succeeds this time, should he let the big guy pry the earth with a stick next time?


    Is this man crazy?


    "Look again." Long Tianyu was noncommittal.


    Although he also felt that this behavior was a little strange, we both felt that there must be his reason for ah Dana''s doing so.


    Of course, if it turns out that this person is just a simple brain pumping, it''s when they don''t say anything.


    The action of the two people is the most agile and fast. They keep moving inside the stone beach, but no one can find them.


    After their on-the-spot investigation, it was preliminarily determined that the reason why ah Dana did so should be related to the things under the boulder.


    It''s a pity that no one knows.


    She also heard some comments and speculation.


    But neither the ancient people who were forced to work nor the supervisors who were responsible for supervising them mentioned exactly what was under the boulder.


    It makes Lin Mengya and snacks itch.


    "What''s in here, isn''t it a treasure?"


    She touched her chin and couldn''t help feeling a little excited. Did she have to pick up the leak again this time?


    "What do you think?" Long Tianyu seldom sang the opposite tune with her.


    "Even if there is a treasure, it has been crushed by this huge stone over the years. Besides, it is so heavy that I''m afraid no one has the ability to transport this stone from elsewhere."


    Although there are many people and great power, the manpower is limited after all. Maybe they can do it with tens of thousands of kilograms of stones, but if it is a towering mountain, even hundreds of millions of people can''t pull it up from its original place.

 Chapter 3256

    Lin Mengya touched her chin, and her doubts grew stronger and stronger.


    But now, no matter how they guess, it''s no use.


    Anyway, since she knows that the purpose of ah Dan''s envoy is to move this stone out.


    The two men hid, which was a rough idea of the situation in the stone beach.


    The more you look at Lin Mengya, the more you feel that ah Dan makes that old thing really not a thing.


    In any case, these people were his kindred, but he seemed to hold his breath and wanted to kill them all.


    Everyone here, men and women, young and old, has to work as long as they can breathe and move.


    And all day, she didn''t see anyone send food to those people.


    Many supervisors beat the coolies at any time.


    Lin Mengya can see that this ah Dan and that envoy may be able to cross the river, tear down the bridge and kill the donkey.


    Therefore, whether this huge stone can be dug out or not, I''m afraid these people are dead.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was evening.


    The stone beach at night is full of glittering and shaking candles.


    Although ah Dan didn''t have a good heart, after all, what he wanted to do hasn''t been done, so we can''t let all these people die.


    The ancient people, who had worked hard all day during the day, finally changed their shifts.


    But they were still silent and didn''t even have the strength to talk.


    Just took a few steps back and collapsed in place, curled up and took the time to rest.


    Because before the sun comes out, they will be pulled to carry the stone again.


    They don''t even know if they can survive the next shift break.


    The whole stone beach was rarely quiet.


    The supervisors also relaxed a lot, leaving only a small part to continue watching the coolies, and most of them returned to their temporary tents to rest.


    From time to time, the aroma of wine and meat can be heard from the wind, and even women''s sobs.


    Under the starry sky, some people are so tired that they fall asleep. Some people can''t help crying in a low voice.


    But some people, after seeing the supervisor leave, still support their tired body and stagger up from the ground.


    In the dark night, their figure was not obvious.


    Soon they gathered together.


    "You''re all here. That''s good. Let''s discuss the plan for the meeting."


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu knew they would come back.


    Where there is oppression, there will be resistance.


    Adana thought that if he did not give them food and drink, or even give them time to rest, and let them work hard day and night, he could erase their resistance.


    Then he really underestimates the tenacity of human nature.


    "Girl, we are not afraid of death, but can we really succeed?" Some people are still worried.


    But Lin Mengya said, "up to now, are you still afraid of failure?"


    They were silent for a moment and suddenly found that they had been forced to a dead end.


    "You''re right. We''re not afraid of anything."


    The man suddenly clenched his fist, but his tired eyes were full of perseverance at the moment.


    "OK."


    Lin Mengya was very satisfied with their response.


    She is not a Bodhisattva who saves people from suffering, but she is willing to build a ladder to heaven for such a person with the will to survive.


    Whether they can do it or not depends on their own.


    "Listen to me, this is


    Let''s play a big game once... "


    Several people gathered together and left long Tianyu alone, who was always responsible for guarding beside them.


    The occasional sound of the wind will eliminate any danger at the first time.


    Until, Lin Mengya arranged all her plans.


    At first, Qi people were skeptical, but later, the more they listened, the brighter their eyes were.


    "Girl, I think this method is feasible." Those who are thoughtful and steady have simulated the plan from front to back and found that there is a great possibility.


    It''s just that they need to control the details themselves.


    "It depends on what you do. Remember, when there is trouble inside, we will wait for you at the door. You only have half an hour. After time, I can''t guarantee it."


    Lin Mengya said positively.


    Several people nodded one after another. They didn''t waste any time and hurried back to prepare.


    At this time, the moon is dark and the wind is high.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu came to the entrance of Shitan.


    There are not many people patrolling here because there is a mechanism array outside.


    A total of four people were watching, and one of them held something similar to a bent ox horn in his hand.


    Listen to Yu, it''s a warning instrument.


    It has strong penetration and special timbre. Generally, it will have special meaning.


    In other words, if there is any change here, those people can inform the people inside through this instrument.


    "How long will it take you to get all four of them?"


    The two men hid not far away. Lin Mengya whispered to her man.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were deep and pondered for a moment, "half the time of incense."


    That is equivalent to about 15 minutes. Lin Mengya calculated it in her heart.


    Of course, this includes the time for long Tianyu to deal with the accident if an accident occurs.


    Needless to say, his martial arts were influenced by his legs.


    Moreover, these people are wearing armor. If they simply want to put down four people at the same time by sneak attack, it is a little difficult.


    "Can you lead them away?" Lin Mengya doesn''t want to put too much pressure on her men.


    If it can be divided, of course, it can''t be better.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Who?"


    As soon as she thought about it, she heard a violent drink coming from there.


    After that, the man holding the horn suddenly sounded the horn, and the other three firmly protected him in the middle. They really didn''t mean to leave at all.


    Lin Mengya subconsciously and nervously grasped her man''s sleeve. At the same time, the system turned on the function of hidden protection.


    Because she was nervous, she didn''t notice. At the moment she turned on the function, a faint water ripple suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    It''s like something in the air is twisted.


    Long Tianyu noticed, but he didn''t have a system, so it wasn''t so obvious.


    But he clearly felt that the sound outside seemed to suddenly decrease at that moment.


    But soon, it returned to normal.


    Lin Mengya thought they were found, but soon she saw the patrolling soldiers recruited by Niujiao. The direction they chased was not their own side.


    It was a quiet sigh of relief. Then I was a little worried. Could it be the previous people who came in advance because they were too urgent?


    If it is


    If they do, it will be difficult to do.


    I wish they wouldn''t be so depressed.


    Who knows, the person who was finally caught was not anyone she had seen.


    The men surrounded by soldiers were dressed in pink and purple.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s the pink purple with heavy rouge.


    When Lin Mengya first saw it, she thought the man was wearing the wrong clothes.


    After a closer look, she knew that his clothes were indeed men''s style, just that color. She also saw that the man''s clothes were embroidered with Acacia flowers.


    This is a little How to say, it can only be said that human aesthetics sometimes do not think through.


    At the very least, she thought it was a little too fussy to wear this dress on this man.


    And the man seemed unaware of his situation.


    Surrounded by people, he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he showed his folding fan and greeted each other reasonably.


    "You don''t need such a big battle to meet me? Hahaha, I didn''t expect that commander Adan is still so polite. OK, I''ll go with you to catch up with him."


    With that, the man didn''t see the cold weapons facing him and walked inside.


    The soldiers were also a little confused.


    Although their duty is to guard the entrance, no one is allowed in and out.


    But the man appeared too suddenly, and he kept reading the name of his commander.


    So they are not sure. Of course, the most uncertain thing is the man''s attitude.


    He seemed to be used to such battles, and he seemed to pay no attention to these swords at all.


    In short, whatever it is, they pay enough attention to it.


    Soon, smart people went to inform their commander Adan.


    With their distance, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there was no danger, otherwise, the plan tonight would not succeed.


    "Have you seen this man?"


    Although she was gone, the pink and purple Acacia coat left her too deep an impression.


    Long Tianyu shook his head.


    "He''s really a strange man, but I think he seems to be familiar with the way here. He should also be a member of the ancient family?"


    Lin Mengya is still guessing the identity of the man.


    But the next moment, he was held in his arms by his own man.


    "Forget him."


    Long Tianyu doesn''t like this man very much. Of course, what makes him unhappy is that why does this man make his wife pay special attention as soon as he appears?


    "Poof, long Tianyu, can you be more mature? Why do I think you are more childish than my sons?"


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing.


    When it comes to men in her family, it''s quite reliable to be steady sometimes, but childishness also makes her laugh.


    Well, who makes it just her man? Spoil it!


    The appearance of men is just a small episode tonight, which will soon pass.


    After about 30 minutes, Lin Mengya took the first step and smelled a burning smell.


    coming!


    She quickly cheered up and grabbed her man''s hand.


    Long Tianyu, who had been ready for a long time, was like a ghost shadow, quietly sneaking into the darkness.


    A moment later, he appeared behind the four men and silently showed his dagger.

 Chapter 3257

    Long Tianyu''s speed is so fast that only a residual shadow is left.


    After that, the man holding the horn in his hand widened his eyes and stretched his hands forward desperately, as if to remind his companions.


    However, he fell back powerlessly.


    With a bang, the horn landed.


    Then fell the nearest man.


    Four people have gone to two, which is only what happened in a short instant.


    The other two were suddenly surprised. As soon as they reacted, the cold dagger stabbed them.


    The reaction speed of the two people is extremely fast.


    The backhand in front wants to block with his own weapons to cover the escape of his companions behind him.


    Such things don''t even need to think. It''s a reaction almost engraved in their instincts.


    Because their role is to warn. At a critical moment, they can even sacrifice themselves and their companions just to spread the news of the enemy''s invasion.


    But long Tianyu came hard and fast.


    His martial arts moves didn''t even have a trace of superfluous movements. All his moves were aimed at the man''s key. Almost in an instant, the man lost his Parry power.


    Finally, he was stabbed in the heart by a dagger.


    But the dagger was stuck by the man and couldn''t be pulled out for a moment.


    Who knows, long Tianyu didn''t tangle with him at all. He crossed his body and went straight to the last man.


    Although there was no horn, they also had other ways to warn.


    It only takes a moment for the man to send a signal and attract more companions.


    But the last person''s work can only be fixed forever.


    People slowly to the end, at this time, the neck gradually reflected a very thin blood mark.


    Long Tianyu looked at the four people lying on the ground without expression and wiped the "silk in the cloud" in his hand with the clothes of the fourth person at will.


    This thing is as thin as silk, but it is very tenacious. After it is tightened, it can easily cut a person''s throat.


    Although he is not a killer, don''t forget that his family has a top killer.


    Lin Mengya has been calculating the time.


    From the beginning of long Tianyu''s action to the end, it was only two minutes.


    But it greatly exceeded the prediction given to her by long Tianyu.


    She immediately went over and looked at the four people.


    "They''re all dead." Long Tianyu''s light tunnel.


    "OK, let''s open the door." Lin Mengya hurriedly took him to open the door.


    Long Tianyu was a little depressed.


    Originally, he talked for so long, hoping to hear his wife boast about himself.


    Who knows


    Wrong!


    The so-called gate is actually an array eye that can change the maze.


    Without the protection of array eyes, the array of Shitan will lose its hiding function. People can easily find an exit in it.


    After all this last night, Lin Mengya also counted the time.


    About half an hour has passed now. Should the things she gave be miraculous?


    I just don''t know the effect, but judging from the taste, it should be pretty good.


    At this time, inside the stone beach, those supervisors who were still drunk and awakened were scared out of control.


    "Damn it! What''s going on? Cough..."


    "Where the hell did this thing come from


    of Sobbing... "


    The supervisors were now blocked in their respective houses.


    Because of their residence, I do not know when they were scattered with smoke.


    But what''s more strange is that the smoke is not from the fire, and every time they want to get close, they feel hot pain in their eyes, nose and mouth.


    Finally, his eyes couldn''t open, and the whole person was lost in the fog.


    Finally, one or two of them insisted on running out. As a result, they couldn''t open their eyes completely.


    The consequence of temporary loss of vision is to be caught and kicked by the group outside.


    But they don''t know who did it.


    This made the group of bullish supervisors angry, but few dared to really rush out and fight with the people outside.


    Seeing those supervisors blocked by smoke, the group of ancient people outside caught the opportunity.


    Although there are still several supervisors left outside, the number of those people is far less than that of the ancient people.


    At this time, all the ancient people abandoned their view of family status and quickly United.


    One can''t beat, then ten!


    In short, those supervisors who had beaten and scolded them before were very miserable at this time.


    Before long, someone shouted, "don''t dally, let''s run!"


    Then the man took the lead and rushed to the direction of the entrance and exit.


    At this time, the soldiers in charge of patrol also rushed over.


    They formed a human wall and yelled at the attempt to get the ancient people back.


    The conflict between the two sides has been irreconcilable.


    As the soldiers began to attack, the crowd after seeing the blood was not frightened, but more excited.


    "Come on! If you have the ability, kill us all and come to grandpa! If Grandpa makes a pit, I''ll be your son!"


    Perhaps because the hope of escape is close at hand, or because of the casualties of his companions, he decided to put all his eggs in one basket.


    Those ancient people who looked submissive on weekdays finally broke out their blood at this moment.


    What is Adana fighting with his running dogs to enslave them?


    They are not slaves to anyone. Rather than live with no dignity, they would rather die with vigour!


    The crowd began to crush the wall of soldiers.


    Finally, it was like a dilapidated dam in the flood. It could no longer resist the strong impact, and finally collapsed.


    They have wounds on their bodies, but there is light in their eyes.


    Their hearts are no longer scruples, rush! As long as they rush out, they can live!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have been at the door, and the movement inside has also aroused their vigilance.


    Although she gave it, she''d better be invisible in this matter. Don''t let people find her easily.


    Finally, she narrowed her eyes and looked at some shadowy figures not far away.


    At first, I thought someone came, but unexpectedly, it was several men dressed in similar clothes.


    It''s not like those confidants of Adana.


    Ah Dan''s envoy was born in the Shaoxuan army, so his men were all dressed in the uniform of the Shaoxuan army.


    The five people here are more like the servants of which family.


    The purpose of the five people is also very direct. They came in the direction of the door.


    When running in front of them, Lin Mengya suddenly found that these people didn''t have left ears.


    Is this -- domestic slave?


    Before she set foot in defending the country, the slave business here was still very prosperous.


    Not only gave birth to the industrial chain of slave trafficking from overseas, but also the slave industry has become quite mature after many years of development.


    Although after she took charge of the palace family, she gradually began to liberate these slaves, she did not make drastic reforms in order not to cause too much unrest in the original society.


    Just before that, she also had an in-depth understanding of the situation of these industries.


    One of the things that made her feel particularly dehumanizing was the slave mark that every family tried hard to put on their slaves in order to innovate.


    The simplest thing is to shave and tattoo. At least it does little harm to slaves.


    In a slightly more serious way, the slaves were marked with this painful mark by tattooing or branding.


    Then it seemed that it was not very enjoyable. There was another kind, that is, it would cut off a part of the body, so that people could see which family the slave belonged to at the first sight.


    Just for the record, including what she saw with her own eyes, there were ear cutting, tongue cutting, eye digging, finger cutting and so on. She simply didn''t treat these slaves as people, but just regarded them as objects.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya, who has been educated for many years in modern society, hates it even more.


    Therefore, in the territory of her palace, no one can discriminate against and damage these escaped slaves in any way.


    Only those things impressed her so deeply that she can recognize them at a glance now.


    She frowned slightly and thought hard for a while. She didn''t remember who cut off the slave''s left ear.


    She remembered that she seemed to have heard of it. Later, for some reason, even though the families were arrogant and domineering, they did not cut off the slave''s left ear.


    Can we say that these five people are also foreigners?


    But the thought of being here made it clear to her.


    Although the ancient clan is closed, there is still a big gap if they deliberately infiltrate into it.


    No one seems to be familiar with this place. He came and went straight to the direction of the array eye stone.


    Lin Mengya thought they were going to check the array. As a result, she saw that they actually moved the stone.


    After that, no one disappeared into the array.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes also became extremely dangerous at this time.


    Lin Mengya just wanted to see it, but he held it down.


    "You''re right here waiting for me."


    With that, he walked out of the corner where they were hiding.


    This time, Lin Mengya didn''t ignore the sudden change of long Tianyu''s mood.


    Somehow, she always felt that Yu seemed angry.


    However, I don''t feel much like it.


    Although this guy always looks like all kinds of scoundrels in front of himself, in fact, he is a person who is used to being happy and angry.


    Apart from her, few people can see through his mood at a glance.


    At this moment, even she couldn''t understand the man.


    Can it be said that the owners of these five people know their own men and have hatred?


    While she was secretly guessing, long Tianyu chased the five people into the maze outside the stone beach.


    He was right.


    These people moved their eyes and changed this place from a maze to a killing array.


    The so-called killing array is that it can make people insensitive through some hints and deception of people''s five senses, so that the people or traps hidden in them can be more easily succeeded.

 Chapter 3258

    In fact, in principle, there is no big difference between the two.


    As for the kind written in fantasy novels that can strangle people in an instant, can make meat sauce, and even call the wind and rain to change the scene, it is mostly because of the cooperation of other mechanism traps.


    In fact, Lin Mengya used to think this kind of thing was nonsense, but now she has also experienced a lot of incredible things.


    It can only be said that the field that science can explore is still too small.


    I hope one day, mankind can unlock all the secrets.


    At this time, long Tianyu had touched one of the domestic slaves.


    I''m afraid those people would never dream of having him behind.


    Under the cover of the killing array, he was able to kill the five people without hindrance.


    Although time was pressing, long Tianyu searched five people carefully.


    Their bodies were covered with old scars, and the wounds on their ears were cut with a knife.


    In addition, there are no major discoveries.


    After all this, long Tianyu changed his eyes and wanted to go back to his wife again.


    But¡ª¡ª


    A lady his age, gone?!


    Lin Mengya has been paying attention to the situation before and after, so when long Tianyu came back, she found it the first time.


    She knew that her man would have no problem.


    But the strange thing is that the man has clearly come to her, but he seems to be unable to see her.


    She held out her hand and shook it in front of each other.


    But long Tianyu still didn''t seem to see her. A pair of deep eyes kept sweeping around.


    Lin Mengya was a little angry at first. She thought the other party was deliberately joking with her.


    Although she turned on the concealment function of the system, she would never let people stand so close that they can''t see it.


    But soon she realized that something was wrong.


    With his own man''s temperament, how could he joke with her so unknowingly?


    Later, when long Tianyu was going to leave here to find someone, suddenly, a hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed his arm.


    Long Tianyu''s hair suddenly stood up. He had a stress response to such a sudden attack.


    The backhand grabbed the hand, and before he could force it, there was a sudden feeling of water waves in front of him.


    Isn''t this his wife?!


    Long Tianyu was very surprised and stared at the man in front of her.


    Lin Mengya and he stared at each other. They didn''t quite understand what was going on now.


    "You..."


    The two men spoke at the same time, then paused at the same time, and then said, "you say it first."


    As a result, they spoke with one voice again, which was full of tacit understanding.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengya was a little helpless, but she opened her mouth first.


    "What''s the matter with you just now? You''re next to me. Why do you look like a blind bear?"


    "I''m right next to you?" Long Tianyu asked thoughtfully.


    Lin Mengya nodded, "I''ve been standing here waiting for you!"


    That''s why she wondered, why did this man bend up a game of pretending to be blind with her?


    Long Tianyu hesitated. After thinking for a moment, he asked cautiously, "do you feel uncomfortable now?"


    Lin Mengya immediately shook her head.


    But long Tianyu was still worried. After pulling her up and down to check, he said, "did you find anything unusual just now?"


    Lin Mengya worked hard


    Recall.


    What kind of experience is it to have a good memory?


    That is, when she is fully focused, she can remember everything at that time clearly, even a trace of wind.


    So she was sure that she had never found anything unusual.


    Looking at his wife shaking her head again, long Tianyu began to be silent for a moment.


    Then she gently released her hand.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know what happened, but from long Tianyu''s point of view, the situation is somewhat seeping.


    Because his wife "disappeared" right before his eyes!


    That feeling is very subtle. It''s not that people disappear at once. It''s like she slowly sank into the water and disappeared in her vision little by little.


    Then he closed his eyes.


    His hearing is also good, especially when he calms down, he can even hear the sound of his own blood flow.


    However, he could not hear the heartbeat and breathing of people close at hand.


    It''s not completely inaudible. It feels like someone forcibly erased her voice.


    Perhaps because of psychological reasons, I know she is next to me.


    But this is another person. Even if his martial arts is higher than his strong hand, long Tianyu is not sure whether the other party will find his wife''s missing breath and heartbeat.


    This is really, wonderful!


    Lin Mengya only saw that long Tianyu was feeling with his eyes closed and his face was seriously silent. Obviously, she felt there was no problem in her heart, but she couldn''t help falling into worry.


    No, it''s an accident she can''t perceive except what?


    After a while, she still couldn''t hold back and whispered, "are you okay?"


    At long Tianyu''s side, I only vaguely sensed what my wife should have said.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t hear clearly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed his wife out of thin air.


    Experienced the previous scene again.


    But now he''s getting used to it.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said are you okay?" Lin Mengya repeated, but she was worried.


    She''s even a little nervous.


    It was the atmosphere that made him a little scary, just like the feeling that the big boss ghost in the horror film was about to appear.


    What''s that called?


    Yes, there was an ominous premonition in my heart.


    No, she''s a man, isn''t she?


    "Oh, I''m fine, and I''m happy!"


    Long Tianyu turned to hold her hand and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    He is really happy, because his wife seems to have a very wonderful means to protect her life!


    But he didn''t know that this smile almost frightened the lady at home.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Lin Mengya secretly cried bad in her heart. Her man may really be fine!


    What about this?


    Yes, she can''t worry.


    Although she is not specialized in treating mental diseases, some things are similar, and she doesn''t know anything about it these days.


    "Come on, little medicine, quickly find out the part of mental skill. I want to focus on learning the treatment of fine points."


    In the system, Xiaoyao still looks confused.


    He can synchronize his spirit with his host, but because the time for him to generate self-consciousness is too short, he can''t get the emotional changes of his host that have turned sharply for several turns.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Small


    The medicine asked with a confused face.


    But Lin Mengya''s tone was a little miserable, "your father is crazy."


    "Ha?" Small medicine is a fog.


    His father, how can he be crazy?


    "You don''t know. Just now your father had the symptoms of auditory hallucination and visual hallucination."


    Lin Mengya is very unspeakable.


    Up to now, she can''t figure out how good people say fine points can be fine points?


    Maybe the pressure of life is too great, or maybe it''s her own man and a hidden mental disease she doesn''t know, which is triggered for some reasons?


    Anyway, she can''t panic now.


    Although Jingfen sounds terrible, it can be treated as long as it is a disease.


    As for whether it can be cured


    She has no time to think.


    As long as people do well, others are not important.


    Long Tianyu didn''t know that his abnormal reactions almost frightened his wife and the little guys in her system.


    After the surprise, the rest is curiosity.


    But there is no third person here, otherwise he can try whether he can hide with him.


    However, the opportunity soon came.


    Not far away, those ancient people who broke through the last layer of defense were red eyed and rushed out.


    According to Lin Mengya''s previous plan, they only need to be a secret pusher, and they don''t have to be exposed too early.


    So when the crowd rushed over, they hid again.


    The feeling of conflict bondage is like a volcanic eruption, with irresistible impact, which makes these people no longer have any scruples.


    So they destroyed some things here along the way.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu hid not far away.


    Unfortunately, there were several pots of flowers and plants in front of them.


    So, when these people easily destroy others, they see those in front of them.


    In an instant, the group rushed over immediately, smashing and falling, and the fragments almost crossed Lin Mengya''s feet.


    But what worries her more is whether her camouflage function can deceive these people''s eyes.


    If not, she''ll be in trouble tonight.


    Unless she can prove that she is their helper, the consequence is to be attacked by the crowd.


    Lin Mengya was very careful and even controlled the rhythm of her breathing, trying to weaken her sense of existence.


    Who knows, the man next to her said in her ear: "don''t be so careful."


    "Shut up!" Lin Mengya whispered a warning and covered each other''s mouth.


    This man has finished the ball!


    But long Tianyu just gently pushed away his wife''s hand, and the corners of his lips slightly recalled, "didn''t you find it?"


    Lin Mengya is not angry. The dog man is really unreliable. He has to come by himself at the critical moment.


    She was trying to find a chance to take her man away safer.


    He saw his own man pointing to one of them, who was only one step away from them, and shouted, "he can''t find us."


    Lin Mengya almost went crazy.


    The concealment function of the system is easy to use, but there are many restrictions.


    For example, when people make actions or speak too loudly, the concealment function will lose its function..


    But when she clenched her man''s hand and was ready to take people behind her at any time, nothing she worried about happened.


    Huh??

 Chapter 3259

    Lin Mengya watched the man one step away, but she didn''t respond to the movement on their side.


    This shouldn''t be!


    She was still stunned, but long Tianyu directly held her hand and sent it to the man.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Lin Mengya was nervous and wanted to take back her hand.


    However, long Tianyu''s strength is much greater than her.


    But the strange situation happened again.


    No matter how long Tianyu held her hand and shook it in front of the man, the other party didn''t see it at all.


    At this time, even if Lin Mengya was dull, she should have found something wrong.


    "This is..."


    "Well, I found it when I came to you just now. It seems that your system has changed a lot."


    With the wisdom of long Tianyu, how can you not guess the reason for his wife''s change?


    Lin Mengya thought and immediately called Xiaoyao.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xiaoyao has just checked the data of concealment function, and then he is very happy to report to Lin Mengya.


    "Master! Our concealment function seems to have been upgraded!"


    Then he sent her a copy of the data.


    Lin Mengya glanced quickly. Finally, she fixed her frame on the conclusion at the end of the material.


    "In other words, once my concealment function is turned on, I can be ''invisible''?"


    "Yes, master, the current conclusion is like this. However, it will consume you more, so I suggest you don''t use it more than three times a day, no more than an hour each time, and don''t use it continuously!"


    An hour?


    Lin Mengya checked the time and found that the concealment function this time seemed to be almost an hour.


    Although she experienced it carefully and didn''t feel any discomfort, she still had to listen to the advice of Xiaoyao.


    Seeing those ancient people escape from the maze of Shitan in a hurry, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are relieved.


    But they did not follow the crowd.


    According to the tips given to them by Le Zhengzi before, since such a big thing has happened, their elder may also be around here.


    And according to him, his little uncle not only likes to watch the excitement, but also takes part in it.


    Therefore, he may have entered the interior of Shitan.


    It doesn''t matter if people aren''t here. She''ll just go out and make some more fun.


    I just don''t know whether Le Zhengzi''s life is good or not, and whether it can last until they find his uncle.


    At this time, inside the stone beach, when the smoke choking people''s tears was finally no longer so strong, the supervisors stumbled out.


    But they ran away when they were trapped.


    "Go and report to the commander!" The supervisor''s face changed greatly, and he couldn''t care to wipe his tearful eyes.


    He has only two words in his mind now - it''s over!


    If those people really escape, not only him, but also the commander behind him will eat melons.


    "If others follow me, we must catch them all! If they dare to resist, they will be killed!"


    With these words, the supervisors also drew out their weapons and ran straight to the door with a strong sense of killing.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also met these people on the road.


    But it is estimated that their purpose is


    I can''t reach it.


    Because before they left, they helped the ancient people a little.


    In fact, I didn''t do anything. I just moved the stone in the array eye a little.


    Hey, hey, maybe this is called treating someone in his own way.


    Lin Mengya looked at the hurried back of the group with a smile, but it was quite bad hearted. How many days will it take for them to get out of the modified maze?


    Everything is going well for both of them, which means that the enemy on their opposite side is in bad luck.


    With a "crash", ah Dan turned over the things on his desk.


    Sharp pieces of porcelain splashed everywhere, and some even cut the cheeks of the men kneeling in front of him.


    Nevertheless, he did not dare to move.


    "Waste! It''s a group of waste! I told you to take strict care of those slaves, but what did you do? You made such a big mistake!"


    The man''s head dropped lower, fell to the ground and trembled for mercy.


    "Please forgive me, commander. I and we really didn''t expect that they still had such means. We were also cheated."


    Seeing the anger of the commander in front of him rising, the man immediately said, "other brothers have taken people to chase after them, and they will all be caught back!"


    "Chase!" Adana stared at the outside fiercely.


    "If the order goes on, all personalities will be killed!"


    "Yes."


    His men dared not question his decision again, but they couldn''t help being secretly frightened.


    In fact, since the commander could stand up, he felt that the commander seemed a little different from before.


    But as a small soldier, he was not qualified and did not dare to question any decision of the commander.


    It was not until all his men left that ah Danna sat in a chair with a gloomy face.


    His eyes were heavy, which made people shudder at the sight, and I didn''t know what terrible things he was planning.


    Soon, a figure came in.


    The man''s footsteps are gentle. He is a top martial arts expert.


    "Commander Dan, up to now, I''m afraid you can only escape this disaster by cooperating with my childe."


    The master covered his face and couldn''t see his true face clearly.


    However, from the other party''s resolute attitude and arrogant posture, it can be seen that the other party has little respect for ah Dana.


    "Did you do all this to force me to compromise?"


    Ah Danna suddenly raised his head and asked fiercely.


    "Ha, commander Dan is really joking. There are many people who want to cooperate with my childe. Why should my childe do such a thankless thing?"


    "But my childe also wants you to see who you should be loyal to and work for."


    The man picked up his shoulders and was quite conceited.


    But ah Dan didn''t promise immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at each other viciously.


    "I don''t quite understand. I have chosen to cooperate with Miss Song. Naturally, it is tantamount to choosing childe Qin."


    "I know Miss Song''s sincerity for childe Qin, but childe Qin''s meaning. I''m afraid he doesn''t have any sincerity for Miss Song?"


    Ah Dan''s words revealed his master, but the master didn''t panic at all.


    But the eyes were flowing. The pupils were as dark blue as the deep sea, and they were almost black, so they couldn''t see it when they were close.


    ¡°


    How about Miss Song? It''s her own business. What does it have to do with my young master? Besides, do you, commander Dan, really want to be under the command of a woman? "


    Listening to the other party''s tone, ah Dan was almost sure that song qianrong was indeed deceived.


    But he didn''t want to remind each other.


    Originally, he didn''t want to continue their cooperative relationship.


    Although the other party can make her stand up, it is her who has brought such big trouble to herself.


    He''s not sure if he can kill all the people who escaped.


    If not


    Then he really should find a way out for himself.


    "OK, I promised." Ah Dan did not hesitate to betray song qianrong directly.


    As for the saving grace, ah, he has done everything he promised, hasn''t he?


    As for what was hidden under the big stone, he was not interested, but he now had a better choice.


    There''s something down there that he can explore later.


    "Well, he who knows current affairs is a hero. My childe is very optimistic about you." The master said with satisfaction.


    But between the eyes, there was no temperature at all, and there was only emptiness and coldness.


    "Now that I''ve gone to the childe, what''s next..."


    "What''s the difficulty? You take your people out of here now. Then, destroy it completely." The master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    Ah Dan''s envoy could not help frowning, "what if I destroy here? If people outside spread the news about what happened here, how can I stand in the secret meeting in the future?"


    Adana finally wants to go back.


    He was obsessed with it, and he had to climb to the highest position.


    But the master said, "you''ve been under the command of my childe, so he naturally has a way to keep you down. Stop talking nonsense. Just do what the childe asks you to do."


    Dan twisted his face a little, but he soon recovered.


    Such a situation can be encountered almost every day when he was disabled before.


    Although he hated to the bone, he had to hibernate temporarily.


    After all, the person in front of him is much more terrible than song Xianrong.


    "I see." He held his breath and agreed.


    "By the way, there''s another thing. My childe said that he''s not here. The following things need to be kept secret. You''d better stay with song Xianrong and wait for my childe''s order. Remember, don''t let her doubt you."


    Sure enough!


    Ah Dan knew that song qianrong, a stupid woman, must have been cheated by Qin Chonghe.


    "I see."


    The master said and left.


    But as soon as he got outside, he was attracted by the pungent smell in the air.


    He sniffed hard, then sneezed several times, and his eyes naturally turned red.


    "It''s so powerful. I just don''t know where those people came from."


    He was obviously interested.


    Before, he was ordered by the childe to do detailed work at Song qianrong''s side. He also saw with his own eyes that those people quietly sent something one by one to the houses of the supervisors.


    As for why he didn''t do it at that time.


    Anyway, even if there is trouble, it is also caused by song qianrong''s fool. It has nothing to do with them.


    But

 Chapter 3260

    At first he didn''t take the little thing seriously, but later, after witnessing the power of it, the man''s heart couldn''t help thinking of getting it.


    In his opinion, the role of this thing in the hands of those slaves is very limited, but if it falls on their hands, it will have more room to play.


    Therefore, he has sent people to blend in with the slaves in order to find out the source and manufacturing method of this thing.


    Good things should be given to capable people like them to use, rather than leaving them in this barren place.


    As for those people, the death or life of slaves has nothing to do with him.


    But in the face they brought it to him, he would make them die happier, that is.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know that the gadget she concocted was actually remembered.


    However, this is also a mistake of yin and Yang, giving the people of the ancient family a chance to live.


    Because even those people didn''t know her identity, Qin Chonghe''s people had to keep people down again and again in order to talk about the source of that thing.


    But those ancient people really don''t know. In addition, this is their territory after all.


    So many people came back to their families without danger and told the elders of their families what ah Dana had done in time.


    What happened after that was enough to give ah Dan a headache for a while.


    And some things change rapidly, and then it''s too late for them to find that they can no longer control the situation


    At this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are looking for the target of the uncle suspected of being in Lezheng''s family.


    "Didn''t le Zhengzi Xiu say that his uncle likes to watch the excitement best? We''ve made such a big noise. Why didn''t he come?"


    I''ve been looking for it for some time, but the people they met are not quite like the elder described by Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    There''s no way. Le Zhengzi Xiu said that his elder was born to be wild. What he disliked most was being bound by rules, and he was haunted on weekdays. No one knew what kind of shape he would be next time he appeared.


    Only by feeling.


    As for what it feels like


    In the original words of Le Zhengzi, the thickest skinned person in life is the elder of his family.


    But how could she judge the matter of thick skin?


    Can''t you just go up and pinch someone''s face?


    The cheeky one became her.


    They were turning aimlessly with each other when suddenly she heard a cry of surprise.


    Like a girl''s.


    She looked at long Tianyu and followed the voice.


    "I warn you, get away from me quickly! Otherwise, I''ll have you kicked out!"


    When they arrived, Lin Mengya only saw a woman shouting a warning to a man in emotion.


    "Gee, I''m not looking for you. Get out of the way. Don''t delay me from appreciating beauty."


    It was a pink purple that made her eyes so familiar that her eyes tingled.


    In particular, the large expanse of Albizzia, which is clearly a very pure flower with good meaning, makes people wear a full sense of Sao Qi.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu stopped at the same time, looking at the pink and purple not far away.


    This man can only be said to have extraordinary courage to wear this


    What kind of color swaggers through the market.


    But at this moment, the big pink and purple butterfly seems to have been stopped.


    Oh, it should be said that it makes people think of it as a smelly hooligan.


    "My young lady has a noble status. Is it possible for people like you to see it? Get out of here quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The maid angrily scolded the man in pink and purple clothes. Her pretty face was evil, but she seemed to be afraid, so she could only drive each other away with words again and again.


    "Gee, uncle, I''ve always only liked beauties. Ugly people like you can''t get into uncle''s eyes."


    The pink and purple butterfly disliked the maid both inside and outside.


    The maid''s face was crooked with anger, "who do you say is ugly?"


    "It''s not your fault to be ugly without knowing it. But I think you''ve been ugly for so many years. At least you should have some points in your heart. Alas, my eyes have been raised after appreciating a lot of beauty, but you can''t ruin them."


    With that, the butterfly took out a ribbon of the same color from its sleeve and tied its eyes.


    This naked humiliation directly made the maid red eyes.


    She has been with her young lady for so many years, and everyone she has seen is flattering her. No one dares to trample on her dignity.


    At this time, only pure anger remained in the maid''s eyes.


    She bit her teeth and drew a dagger directly from her sleeve.


    The man who dared to humiliate her must wash away his sin with death!


    "You want to die!"


    Without saying anything, the maid stabbed her with a dagger.


    She was quick and accurate and went straight to the man''s heart.


    But the man has blindfolded next year, but his body method is flexible, and he directly avoids the attack of the maid the next moment.


    As soon as he dodged, he passed the maid directly, and then went straight ahead without paying attention to the power waving a dagger behind him.


    Hiding not far away, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were slightly surprised when they saw this scene.


    When the man was a little farther away, Lin Mengya whispered to her man.


    "I think he may be the man we''re looking for."


    "Well, very likely."


    Being able to swagger through the market in clothes of that color and style without being afraid of the eyes of others is enough to show that this person has a thick skin.


    Moreover, she had just heard the man''s words about beautiful and ugly people.


    This is in line with Le Zhengzi Xiu''s second characteristic of his elder: extreme looking at his face.


    "Shall we follow?" Long Tianyu suggested.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look first."


    To be honest, Lin Mengya doesn''t feel very good about this person.


    Although this man is always fond of beauty, it is always inferior to attack with his appearance.


    However, fortunately, the purpose of her and long Tianyu is to pass a word for Le Zhengzi Xiu. Whether she can succeed or not depends on Le Zhengzi Xiu''s luck.


    Although the man is blindfolded, he travels very fast.


    Although the maid kept pestering all the way, and her hand was more and more cruel, she couldn''t touch a corner of each other''s clothes.


    And what makes such a maid ashamed and angry is the bad words that keep coming out of each other''s mouth.


    Every word was attacking her appearance, which almost described her as a beauty


    Like a monster without salt and shaped like a ghost!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are listening behind. They can be regarded as seeing a man who can be so mean.


    Although Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are outstanding from childhood, their upbringing is very strict and they have never been mean to others'' looks.


    In modern society, the multi-dimensional and more inclusive atmosphere also makes Lin Mengya practice a pair of eyes that can discover different beauty.


    Therefore, she has no good feelings for the middle-aged uncle who has been attacking others'' appearance.


    What''s more, it''s a maid. It''s also beautiful. It can''t reach the ugly look in men''s mouth at all.


    Pooh! With this dog''s mouth, I can live safely until now. I have lost all my kung fu, otherwise I would have been killed!


    They followed the two men and soon came to a stone house.


    Long Tianyu is familiar with this place, which is the place where the minds of the previous thieves lived.


    He also went in and searched it. He found nothing but some clues.


    At this time, the inside and outside of the stone house were cleaned up. It is obvious that the residents have high requirements for their living environment.


    Lin Mengya saw the pink and purple butterfly and jumped directly at the door.


    "Little beauty, are you there? You''d better come out and wash your eyes. Oh, your maid is so ugly that I''m almost blind."


    That totally inflexible tone was not like pretending, so it was more irritating, and the maid wanted to give the result to the other party with a knife.


    It''s so noisy outside that the people inside won''t ignore it.


    Then the door opened a crack.


    "Who is making so much noise outside?"


    "This rascal, kill him quickly. He wants to be rude to miss!"


    The maid who chased after the man was also cruel at the moment, and directly put on a coyote hat for the man.


    On hearing this, the woman inside instantly sank her face.


    The young ladies of their family are expensive. Not everyone can flirt with them!


    "Get out of the way!" The people inside suddenly drank coldly. Then, as soon as they arrived, the whip shadow rushed directly to the man''s face like a spirit snake!


    The speed was very fast, and even the man was slow for half a beat. Then he stepped back and reluctantly avoided each other''s whip.


    As a result, he got a light or heavy blow on his face, leaving a red trace. The cloth strip covering his eyes was also directly pulled down.


    No! This is a master!


    Lin Mengya screamed in her heart and held her man''s hand tightly.


    Although she doesn''t know what the other party''s purpose is, she can''t die until she completes her promise.


    Long Tianyu gently pressed her hand, which meant that she understood and told her not to worry.


    At the critical moment, she will take action to save the man.


    Fortunately, men just didn''t react to each other''s sneak attack.


    When he took a step back, the man had directly grasped the other party''s whip and had a sneer on his face.


    "The whip is beautiful, but it''s a pity that people are really disgusting."


    Lin Mengya:


    She shouldn''t worry about the danger of this flowery man.


    After years of cheap mouth, you may have already trained a pair of steel muscles and iron bones.

 Chapter 3261

    Seeing the flower butterfly with cheap mouth annoyed another in an instant, Lin Mengya silently pressed down her man.


    Forget it, we are all adults. We still have to pay a price for our choice.


    But the man''s martial arts were really good. He pulled his opponent''s whip and threw it to the ground.


    By the way, he also mocked and drew a wave of hatred.


    Lin Mengya was completely relieved.


    This man, who can live to the present, may really rely on his strength.


    "You, you apprentice! Wait, I won''t let you go!"


    The woman who whipped him with a whip was so angry that she put down her cruel words, and then closed the door to death.


    How can you stop some people''s intentional harassment by going to a door?


    In the next half an hour, Lin Mengya saw the man''s difficulty.


    She didn''t know what the people inside thought, but if it happened to her, she might have come out with a knife to kill now.


    This man is so unreasonable.


    He always wanted to appreciate the beauty of other girls, but from his tone, he couldn''t hear his admiration for the girl at all.


    It''s like taking someone else completely as a flower or a painting. If he doesn''t appreciate it, he''ll be sorry to the public.


    Anyway, it''s annoying.


    However, the people inside don''t have such good patience.


    In such a short half hour, Lin Mengya had seen the door shake several times.


    Either the people inside wanted to rush out and were stopped, or the people inside were about to run out of patience.


    But Lin Mengya, who observed this situation, was suspicious.


    Strange.


    How did she feel that the people inside seemed to be afraid of the man.


    Before, the two ladies dressed up, although they did it, they obviously had such a tendency.


    Finally, after half an hour of "inhuman" mental torture, the door opened again, but this time a young lady came out of it.


    With a cold face, the girl scolded the man mercilessly.


    "What are you doing? I said I''ll show you as long as you finish it. You''re noisy and noisy in front of my door. You can do what I want you to do?"


    The girl''s face was cold. Although she tried to restrain it, Lin Mengya still saw the impatience and disgust on the other party''s face.


    "Hey, you are more eye-catching. Don''t worry, the things you told me to do will never go wrong, but I need to charge some interest in advance."


    Men have been staring at each other since she came out.


    But it''s strange.


    From the conversation between the two people, it seems that the man agreed to something because he coveted the girl''s beauty.


    However, Lin Mengya found that the man didn''t go too far except looking at the girl.


    It doesn''t seem to fit the image of a man before.


    Even she could not see any intention of physical contact.


    Do you really just want to enjoy it?


    Lin Mengya didn''t understand, but she was shocked.


    There are all kinds of freaks in the world.


    Song qianrong hated each other''s glib tone and didn''t give each other a good look. She said coldly, "now you''ve seen it, don''t go to work quickly!"


    The man


    He looked at her face again and touched his chin with satisfaction.


    "All right."


    It''s just that there''s still a lot of meaning in the tone. It''s like the reaction of an alcoholic after smelling a burst of intoxicating wine.


    The man who just pestered left so quickly.


    Not only was song Xianrong shocked with her maids, but even Lin Mengya and long Tianyu saw such wonderful flowers for the first time.


    They wanted to follow up and find a chance to meet this suspected target to determine each other''s identity.


    But she heard the words of several masters and servants over there, which made her stop involuntarily.


    "Miss, can this man really do it? I always think he''s just a rogue. How can I help you?"


    "What do you know? Don''t look at this man fooling around, but he is the most trusted person of the cabinet leader. If even he can''t do it, I don''t have to count on others."


    Although song qianrong hates this dishonest man, she still values each other''s ability.


    Before, in order to rescue Chonghe as soon as possible, she also planned to trade with the other party with her chips.


    But I didn''t want this man to be a fool. After seeing himself, a pair of eyes seemed to stick to himself and made such an absurd request.


    Although she felt offended, she gritted her teeth and endured it for the sake of peace.


    It''s just that this fool dares to treat her so lightly. She won''t let each other go!


    Plaintext Pavilion!


    Plaintext Pavilion, one of the two forces meeting secretly.


    Lin Mengya now knows why Le zhengzixiu chose to put all his treasure on his uncle.


    If what the girl said is true, Le Zhengzi should be in danger this time.


    Seeing those people return to the room again, Lin Mengya can''t find out any news. Only then did she catch up with the cheap butterfly with long Tianyu.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the flower butterfly was not a man suspected of being uncle Le Zhengzi Xiu, but was still standing at the intersection.


    "Come out, you two little things have been sneaking with me for so long. It must be because you know you are ugly, so you are ashamed and dare not come out to see me?"


    Lin Mengya


    If she guessed right, was that about her and her man?


    Ugly? Still ashamed?


    I''m afraid that after they take off the disguise on their faces, the person who is ashamed of himself will become each other?


    But as soon as she was about to speak, she was pressed down by long Tianyu and replaced him in front.


    The two men did not immediately answer the man''s question.


    Because the two of them were careful before, they didn''t leave any flaws at all. Maybe the other party was deliberately cheating them.


    The man''s patience seems to be very good, which can be seen from the fact that he can take the trouble to say coquettish words at the door of others for half an hour before.


    It''s hard enough to be entangled by a man.


    "Oh, just two little grasshoppers. Can''t you catch them?"


    Before the voice fell, Lin Mengya suddenly heard something attacking in the air.


    It''s a concealed weapon!


    The next moment, long Tianyu held her and flashed out directly.


    Almost at the same time, a small stone fell on the location of the two people and hit a shallow pit on the ground.


    That position, just right.


    Watching them both appear, the man suddenly smiled.


    But by this time, a cloth strip had been tied to his eyes again.


    Well, Lin Mengya despised the man in her heart.


    I''m afraid they''re ugly and blind his dog''s eyes, aren''t they?


    OK, she wrote down the revenge.


    "Listen to the voice and identify the position. It seems that you are an expert."


    Long Tianyu held her and dodged, but there was no fear in his tone.


    And it can also explain the reason why the other party can determine their position so quickly.


    The man hooked his lips and smiled accurately at their position.


    "It''s really good eyesight, but I''m not so powerful. I just trained a pair of sensitive ears after being blind for several years a few years ago."


    Lin Mengya heard the obvious tone of the other side, and make complaints about him.


    Oh, that''s great. Would you like to give him a slap?


    "We have no malice towards you, but we are entrusted to send you a message." Long Tianyu never relaxed his guard.


    He is always on guard against the other party''s action, and he is always looking for the right time to kill the other party.


    This is a duel between masters. They can change their situation in an instant, so they can''t be careless at all.


    The man probably felt it, so he put away his contemptuous attitude towards the previous masters and servants.


    Although it still seems very relaxed, in fact, he hasn''t relaxed his guard against long Tianyu


    "Oh? But I don''t remember any acquaintances. Generally, those who miss me are enemies."


    Lin Mengya thought, you old man, you are really alive, and the world is very sober.


    If you can be so cheap, you should be the kind of enemy all over the world.


    But she still asked, "do you remember the baby you robbed and raised for several years?"


    This is what Le Zhengzi Xiu told her.


    In the original words, his elder looked cynical, but in fact he was a very defensive person.


    And for their people, the uncle''s attitude is extremely distrustful.


    So if you want to win the trust of the other party, you have to follow what Yue Zhengzi said.


    On hearing this, the man seemed to think of something and suddenly burst into joy.


    "Aren''t you one of them? It''s also my fault that I always forget to see you these years. No wonder I was so cute when I was young. Who knows how ugly I am when I grow up. Alas, it''s a waste of my heart!"


    Thank you. I let the other party talk to me again this day.


    Fortunately, before this situation, Le Zhengzi Xiu also expected it and taught her how to answer.


    "I''m not so lucky to be raised by you, but one of the children was in trouble, so he dragged me to send you a letter. Believe it or not, it''s none of our business."


    This is Yue Zhengzi''s kiss Tell her.


    Although his elders are intolerant, they have always retained a trace of affection for those who have grown up around him since childhood.


    There have been before. After growing up, those who asked him for help with the friendship they had when they were children have also received a response.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, the man was silent for a moment and said, "then tell me who asked you to come to me?"


    "Now, apart from the brothers of Le Zheng''s family, who can ask for your presence?" She said so.

 Chapter 3262

    There, the man was silent for a moment.


    Just when Lin Mengya thought that the other party would doubt her and had to continue to embarrass herself, the man hugged his arms and said in a very nostalgic tone.


    "It turned out to be those two little guys. I remember the last time I saw them, it was about when Zixiu succeeded to the title of family leader. They disappeared for several years. I don''t know what these two little guys have become."


    Lin Mengya: just keep loading!


    Le Zhengzi Xiu had told her that his uncle owed a lot of romantic debts outside, so he had to hide his debts in the Hui nationality every once in a while.


    And every time the two brothers wipe the uncle''s ass.


    But there are some things that his nephew Le Zhengzi Xiu said, which she, an outsider, can''t say.


    So she thought about her words a little and said, "cough, the master of Le Zheng said what you took from him last month..."


    The man''s face suddenly changed, straightened his back very seriously, and said solemnly, "it''s not too late. Let''s save someone first. By the way, how''s my nephew now? But he''s safe?"


    Lin Mengya thought, this man is going to change at last.


    It''s not in vain. Masako Xiu takes the trouble to tell his little secrets one by one, so that Lin Mengya can cure his unusual uncle at the critical moment.


    Facts have proved that no matter how thick skinned people can resist such things as black history.


    Under the threat of social death, the brother-in-law of Lezheng family finally believed their words for the time being.


    However, he also secretly blamed his big nephew.


    Gee, he almost forgot those little things. How can my nephew remember so clearly?


    When he meets his nephew later, he has to talk about each other. A man can''t always haggle over every detail.


    Although he had decided to go with Lin Mengya and them, the man''s previous actions inevitably made them a little wary.


    "By the way, you two don''t look like ordinary people? How did you know my nephew?" The man walking in front suddenly turned back and chatted with them casually.


    But later, Lin Mengya ruthlessly exposed him.


    "Can you see it with a cloth over your eyes?"


    Uncle Le Zheng took a smoke from the corner of his mouth.


    Look at him. That''s what adults say.


    This girl is really unpleasant.


    Fortunately, he was ready in advance. Anyway, listening to each other''s voice, he could feel that this man must not look very good.


    Alas! It''s not easy to find a pleasing to the eye. Who knows it''s also dragged down by the big nephew.


    He''s really hard!


    "Do you think this man is reliable?" Long Tianyu took Lin Mengya by the hand and whispered in her ear.


    Lin Mengya glanced at the man''s back and shook her head.


    "I don''t know, but since it was requested by Le Zhengzi, we can do as he says."


    But in fact, she has little hope for men.


    But they both thought of what the woman said before.


    Maybe it''s this uncle. There must be something special about him?


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are here to deliver the letter today.


    After the letter was delivered, the two of them could leave.


    Originally, they wanted to go their separate ways with each other when they got out of here, but what they didn''t expect was that the person in front stopped just after they turned in another direction.


    "Yo, where are you two little things going?" The man smiled at them and asked.


    Lin mengarden felt a chill in his body.


    In fact, Le Zhengzi Xiu''s uncle is not ugly. Although he covered his eyes with a cloth towel, he is permeated with a sense of natural and unrestrained.


    If you don''t wear a color so eye-catching clothes, you must also be able to mix into a graceful and beautiful man.


    It''s a pity that the clothes dragged down his temperament too much. It just lined a person into a big flower butterfly with a mouth, which was very annoying.


    "We have something else to do. Goodbye."


    Long Tianyu protected Lin Mengya in his arms and said with a cold face.


    But Uncle Le Zheng held his arm and hooked his lips this time, with a shallow smile.


    "How can you do that? You are my nephew''s benefactor. Our Lezheng family always pays attention to repaying kindness. Come with me. When my nephew is rescued, I will give you a satisfactory reward."


    Before the voice fell, several figures suddenly appeared around.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes were cold, and his wrists had clasped his weapons.


    "If we want to go, you can''t stay." He sounded a warning in a deep voice and was full of momentum.


    Although he didn''t do it, it brought considerable pressure to several people around him.


    These people are calm and attentive. They really dare not take it lightly. The man in front of them is a real top expert.


    "Look at your young people now. They just can''t hold their breath."


    Although the atmosphere is tense, it is imminent.


    But Uncle Le Zheng has the ability to open his mouth and resolve the current stalemate.


    "Since you and ah Xiu are both friends, do you have to call me uncle?"


    Lin Mengya''s lips were stiff. "It''s OK not to shout."


    But Uncle Le Zheng continued to complain as if he hadn''t heard what she said: "Alas, when the child is old and his wings are hard, I''m the only old man left to watch the lonely night every day."


    If the other party hadn''t been obsessed with the beautiful girl just now, she might believe it.


    But the man in front of him was too thick skinned, probably because he was covered his eyes, so he mistakenly thought that people all over the world were blind, and he continued to talk nonsense to her again.


    "As your elders, I really don''t ask for anything. I just hope you young people can accompany me for a long time. I don''t have to be alone at home. I''m really lonely when I''m alone."


    Long Tianyu''s face was tight and his complexion was not very good.


    Although he had some shameless moments, he felt that he might be inferior to the one in front of him.


    Lin Mengya has to take it.


    I don''t know. I thought my uncle would die soon!


    Pooh! He is the uncle of Le Zhengzi Xiu, not her.


    Seeing that the other party was going to continue performing endlessly, she suddenly had a quick wit.


    "Well, uncle Le Zheng''s family, in fact, it''s not that we don''t want to accompany you, but that we are too ugly to hurt your eyes."


    She pretended to regret and sighed, "if you don''t dislike our ugliness, we can accompany you, right, Xianggong?"


    With that, she also deliberately lifted her broken hair to completely expose her face.


    Fortunately, when they came out this time, they did enough camouflage. Although they didn''t wear the easy, face and mask that can change the face shape, they still used some methods of combining ancient and modern makeup to make their original unique face less prominent.


    Long Tianyu also knew immediately and showed his face.


    Sure enough, uncle Lezheng hesitated.


    A moment later, he asked tentatively, "how ugly are you two?"


    He''s ugly! His whole family is ugly!


    Lin Mengya was so angry that he retorted silently in his heart, but he was still very attentive.


    "Actually, I think we two look good."


    "It''s me. Because my family was poor when I was a child, I faced yellow muscle and thin, and there were a few lovely freckles on my face."


    At this time, uncle Le Zheng unconsciously stepped back two steps.


    In his mind at the moment, there appeared an image with sharp nosed monkey cheeks, waxy yellow skin and dense black dots on his face.


    No, no!


    You can''t think any more, or he''ll be ugly!


    As soon as Lin Mengya saw that the plan worked, she made persistent efforts.


    "If my man doesn''t look at his face, he can be regarded as tall and straight. Although his nose is very upturned, his eyes are small. But there is a saying in our hometown that squinting is good. Small eyes can focus light, and big eyes leak money. It''s not good at all!"


    Long Tianyu, who was said to be squinting, pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    All right, madam, come as you like.


    At this time, uncle Le Zheng took another step back.


    In my mind, a man constructs a face with a hook nose but a pair of squint eyes.


    What is this? How can you be so ugly?


    "And my mother-in-law said that when I was born, I was born with a lot of earth. My man was buck teeth and had no hair before I was three years old. My mother-in-law thought my man was bald! Although it was cured later, I could still see a shadow."


    Long Tianyu''s arm across his wife''s waist tightened.


    All right!


    Even if he said he was bucktooth, he said he was bald!


    Think of his dark and thick hair, which has aroused the envy of many middle-aged bald Royal relatives and relatives?


    This girl, how dare you say!


    Lin Mengya seemed to open the gate and frighten the man unscrupulously.


    And she is not completely nonsense. What she said can more or less find a shadow in the two of them.


    Therefore, even if Uncle Lezheng asked his subordinates if what she said was true, those people could not insist that what she said was false.


    After all, although some children look unsatisfactory when they are young, the more they grow up, the more beautiful they will be, and vice versa.


    They watched helplessly and didn''t feel anything. They probably thought they were very long. The hard wounds on their appearance were broken back.


    But Uncle Le Zheng was frightened.


    He really can''t imagine that there are two people in the world who are so ugly.


    These two people are his nemesis!


    "All right, shut up!" As soon as Uncle Le Zheng changed his kind attitude just now, he almost didn''t let anyone throw them out directly.


    "What should you do? If you want a reward, ask my eldest nephew. From now on, I''ll tell you two to disappear in front of me immediately."


    Hey, hey, Lin Mengya smiled proudly in her heart.


    She did not expect that one day she would be able to expose her shortcomings as a weapon.

 Chapter 3263

    "Uncle, are we really leaving?"


    Lin Mengya deliberately showed some reluctance.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Le Zheng''s uncle immediately shivered and subconsciously stepped back for several steps.


    "Gee, at least you are our elder. It''s sad that you despise us so much now!"


    Uncle Le Zheng''s face is going to turn iron blue.


    The two faces that could make him tremble with fear by his imagination came to mind more and more clearly at the moment.


    "Hurry!" He couldn''t help but urge.


    Lin Mengya proudly picked her eyebrows, "OK!"


    Then, they walked quickly with long Tianyu and disappeared in front of the group.


    After a long time, uncle Le Zheng sank his face and asked, "has anyone left?"


    "I''ve left. Don''t worry, childe."


    "Yes."


    He really doesn''t like ugly people, but he doesn''t turn pale at the smell.


    But the two people in front of him were very suspicious. He wanted to put people under his eyes all the time, but now he has more important things to do.


    "The people in Shaoxuan army are becoming more and more disrespectful. Later, I have to ask the pavilion Lord to join them in front of the general."


    With that, he went down to save his big nephew.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who have just gone far, don''t look as relaxed as before.


    They came to town for two main purposes.


    One is to find out how to open the ancient treasure box; The second is to take a look at the task given to them by the Qinglian department. What''s strange.


    But now, they can''t find Le Zhengzi Xiu for the time being. They have to wait until his uncle saves people.


    As for the task of Qinglian department, because they didn''t wait for the contact person before, they have to take unexpected emergency contact if they want to continue.


    They deftly avoided everyone''s sight and found an emergency contact point.


    That is a small shop selling Yuanbao incense and candles.


    Maybe there was business before, but these days, the ancient people who still stay here have been almost caught by Adana envoy, and the place has been abandoned.


    The two men observed around for a while and made sure that no one was watching. Then they quietly opened the door of the shop.


    Inside came the smell of dust.


    And it''s very dark.


    Even during the day, I can''t see very clearly.


    Fortunately, both of them had extraordinary eyesight and soon adapted to the inner environment.


    She remembered that the vice hall leader had told her that once there was an accident or lost contact with the people in Qinglian department, she could leave a mark here.


    It''s just that the mark should be left in a specific place.


    "Blue lotus Candlestick..." She murmured and searched carefully with her man.


    After a while, long Tianyu found the Qinglian Candlestick in a small corner.


    "Here."


    He pulled Lin Mengya over and said, pointing to the broken Candlestick in the corner.


    Lin Mengya also looked at it carefully several times. Although it was broken, it was indeed a blue lotus candlestick.


    It was so casually thrown on the table that it didn''t attract attention at all.


    Lin Mengya picked up the candlestick and found that there was a small groove under the base of the candlestick, which could fit into a small thing the size of a coin.


    She knew at once.


    Then he took out two small pieces of iron from the dark pocket of his clothes.


    Before she left the camp, the deputy hall leader gave it to her personally.


    Two different symbols are printed on the two iron sheets, each representing different meanings.


    One of them is used for warning, and the other is used to contact others.


    Lin Mengya took out the patch to contact others and carefully pressed it on the base groove of the lotus candlestick.


    Only a very slight "click" sound was heard, and the patch was integrated with the lotus candlestick.


    Lin Mengya tried the firmness easily.


    OK, at least you can''t pick it off with your fingernails.


    And if you didn''t know the secret of the lotus base, I''m afraid you wouldn''t expect such a delicate mechanism in it.


    "Have you put it? Let''s go." Long Tianyu has been on guard outside.


    Now, after the riots and flight of the ancient people, I''m afraid that Adana will make a madman act more and more crazy.


    Fortunately, they made some preparations in the city before, otherwise this time, it would be really troublesome.


    "All right."


    Lin Mengya did not hide the candlestick, but put it in its original position.


    They quietly left the house again, but it was obvious that there were more patrols on the street at once.


    It was not far from here to their hiding place. Even so, it took them more than two hours to return to their hiding place.


    That''s a small cellar.


    Although the area inside is small, its functions are relatively complete.


    However, when Lin Mengya curiously asked long Tianyu if he was preparing here, the other party shook her head and told her that this was an unexpected discovery when he was exploring the situation with his men.


    "I found the people who built this city really interesting."


    The environment of the cellar is relatively safe, so Lin Mengya can be a little careless.


    Anyway, as long as they don''t shout, they don''t have to worry about being found out.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Tianyu was lying at the entrance of the cellar. Liu Xing observed for a while and determined that there was no one outside. Then he turned back and talked to her.


    "This city is obviously built for sacrifice, but there are not only secret passages extending in all directions, but also cellars for refuge. How do I feel that it seems to be used for refuge?"


    She was pure emotion, but long Tianyu said after thinking for a while: "maybe you''re right, but the man who built the city has died. No one knows the real role here except himself?"


    Lin Mengya nodded and clubbed her chin with one hand, but stared at the bean candle in a daze.


    There was a rare silence between the two.


    Long Tianyu couldn''t help reaching out and gently pinched her cheek.


    "Huh?" She looked at each other suspiciously.


    "In your eyes, I''m so ugly?" In the man''s low voice, there is a bit of fun.


    Lin Mengya suddenly understood.


    No, I''m looking for a back account!


    It''s also strange that what I said was too smooth at that time. I didn''t consider the consequences at all.


    "Hey, hey, well... You know I didn''t say those words to deceive him! So..."


    "So what? Ya''er, I find that you really don''t take being a husband seriously lately."


    In a confined space like the cellar, all the emotions revealed in each other''s voice were clearly accepted by her.


    It is impossible to be angry, but the reason why she is so aggressive is probably to amuse her.


    It''s clear, but Lin Mengya just eats him.


    "I don''t have it! In my heart, you are the most important one!"


    She hurriedly showed her loyalty, grabbed each other''s big hand and explained seriously.


    "I admit I''ve been a little busy and ignored you recently. But I didn''t do it all to solve the problem early, and then let''s live quietly!"


    "Hum! Little liar, I don''t believe you." He said he didn''t believe it, but long Tianyu''s slender finger secretly hooked her finger.


    The lingering of fingertips makes Lin Mengya a little overwhelmed. She just wants to coax her man quickly.


    "I didn''t lie to you. I really think so. If you don''t believe it, listen to it yourself."


    Then she suddenly hooked her man''s hand and put it on her chest.


    "Did you hear that? Every beat in it says'' it''s true ''. I can''t lie to you unless it won''t jump again."


    Lin Mengya saw her man''s eyes change with her own eyes.


    Those big hands were also gradually becoming hot and ironed into her heart.


    Although her ears are becoming more and more red, it is natural that whoever has a thick skin can carry this kind of thing to the end.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it took before she heard a deep and dumb "um".


    Lin mengarden breathed a sigh of relief. He came at any time and was a little proud.


    Hey, hey, anti flirting success!


    It''s better to coax your own man!


    In fact, this little sweetness is very common between a pair of people who really love each other.


    Sometimes even if they don''t have to say so many sweet words, a look in the eyes and a knowing smile can become their sweetest memories.


    Although the secretion of dopamine is time-dependent, lovely love can be meaningful.


    After all, love is a temporary impulse, but staying together is not.


    They were warm in the cellar, but outside, someone was running for his life.


    "Uncle, go!"


    Le Zhengzi pursed his lips, but the whole man couldn''t move. He was tied tightly and ran away on his back.


    "I''m the one they''re looking for. Put me down and run quickly!"


    Once again, his dissuasion ushered in the reprimand of Uncle Lezheng.


    "Shut up! Is your uncle such a useless thing in your eyes?"


    Uncle Le Zheng''s eyes are no longer covered with cloth.


    And the original clothes were dirty. I think it was a fierce battle.


    But at this time, he was a heavy complexion, biting his teeth and staring in the direction behind him.


    "Hugh, listen to me."


    He suddenly lowered his voice, with some dignity.


    "They can take you out of the city. Don''t rush back to save me after you go out, and don''t just go back to Lezheng''s house."


    "Uncle, what are you talking about? I can''t leave you!"


    Le Zhengzi was a little excited, but le Zhengzi''s uncle was not affected by him at all.


    "Remember, you can''t believe any of those people in Lezheng family!"

 Chapter 3264

    "Uncle!"


    Le zhengzixiu was excited to break free, but now he was tied like a meat dumpling. He could only watch himself getting farther and farther away from his uncle.


    no way!


    If you leave your uncle like this, I''m afraid he will lose his uncle like his parents.


    "Put me down! Do you hear me, put me down quickly!"


    But the strong young man running behind his back was so fast that he didn''t seem to hear what he said and took him away without hesitation.


    "Uncle, wait for me, I will come back to save you!"


    With tears in his eyes, he clenched his fists, but made up his mind in his heart.


    Anyway, he will come back and save his uncle to make up for his regret that he was unable to save his parents.


    ......


    "Listen, there seems to be some noise outside."


    In the cellar, the two were lying in bed with their clothes on. Lin Mengya suddenly opened her eyes.


    At the same time, long Tianyu also turned down and stepped to the entrance of the cellar in a few steps.


    Because it is in an "L" shape with the ground, they have to climb up if they want to check the situation outside.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have different hearing.


    They listened attentively for a moment before they were sure what was going on above.


    "It seems that someone is searching for another person."


    Long Tianyu gestured to exchange information with Lin Mengya.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    She listened more carefully than her own man.


    She heard someone stumble over their cellar, and those people would soon find him.


    In fact, as far as the current situation is concerned, they should not have meddled.


    But Lin Mengya heard it, and someone vaguely mentioned the word "first family".


    Maybe she heard wrong. After all, although the severe Yan control is still poisonous, but the identity is arrogant, didn''t the little uncle of the Le Zheng family go to save Le Zheng Zi?


    But in order to ensure that in case, she still let her man go up first.


    Unexpectedly, when his man came back again, he dragged back a Le Zhengzi Xiu who had been in a coma.


    That''s him!


    Lin mengarden felt very surprised.


    But now the most important thing is to wake people up first.


    With long Tianyu guarding the entrance, she quickly checked Le Zhengzi Xiu''s body.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t a serious injury. It was probably because of lack of strength and a quite violent activity, so I fainted.


    Fortunately, she always carries some pills that can replenish her strength.


    Got some water and fed the pills.


    About ten minutes later, the sound outside had subsided. Long Tianyu also came to her and waited with her for Le Zhengzi to fix.


    "Well..." Lying in bed, Le Zhengzi Xiu suddenly frowned and struggled for a moment before he woke up.


    The first time he woke up, he saw the dark roof and thought he had been caught back.


    Until¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    A face that looked familiar but could not remember clearly suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was startled, and his hand tightly grasped the quilt under his body. The whole person looked very tight.


    Seeing the confused eyes of the other party, Lin Mengya inevitably had some bad guesses in her heart.


    "Husband, you say he won''t lose his memory?"


    Long Tianyu thought silently for three seconds, then shook his head.


    "It''s good if he doesn''t lose his memory. If he loses his memory, won''t we save him in vain?"


    This is really a philistine.


    Fortunately, Le Zhengzi Xiu gradually found his mind and hurried to speak.


    "No, no amnesia..."


    "Really? Then recite 300 Tang poems first. No? Husband, it''s over. You''re stupid. Throw it out."


    This, so ruthless?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu was stunned. His empty head actually took this sentence as true.


    "I really haven''t lost my memory!" He was so anxious that he almost shouted.


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya had a quick eye and hands, and hurriedly covered each other''s mouth.


    "Well, well, I know you''re not stupid. I''m just kidding you. Don''t shout. If we call those people back again, the three of us will be really stupid!"


    Lin Mengya''s heart jerked with fear.


    In fact, she saw Le Zhengzi Xiu''s eyes and gave him a little test.


    Fortunately, his brain was just a little confused for the time being, and he didn''t really get hurt. Then he relaxed and asked why he appeared here.


    At this time, Le Zhengzi Xiu remembered what had happened just now.


    "After I and I were rescued by my uncle''s people, I was supposed to be sent out of the city. Who knows, I met a patrol on the way and was watched by them."


    The clarity of the last moment of that chaotic memory was that he saw with his own eyes that the strong man who had been carrying him was hacked to death by a random knife.


    After that, he ran hard and didn''t know where he would eventually run. He had only one idea in his heart and couldn''t let them catch him.


    He used up his last strength before he fainted.


    But fortunately, he was lucky enough to meet Gong Ya and them.


    "Do you mean that your uncle was entangled by the envoy of Adan after he rescued you?" Lin Mengya asked suspiciously.


    "Yes."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu lowered his eyes and was inevitably worried about his uncle''s situation.


    "No, when we met him in Shitan before, he seemed to..."


    Lin Mengya swallowed the rest.


    And le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t notice what she said.


    Now, he has fallen into deep remorse.


    "If only I hadn''t been so incompetent, I shouldn''t have left. I should have stayed to help uncle. If uncle had an accident, I would never forgive myself."


    Lin Mengya pursed her lips and thought that his uncle was a disaster.


    Good people in this world don''t live long, but evil can''t die easily.


    "What are your plans for the future?" Long Tianyu asked at this time.


    In fact, he can understand the other party''s mood.


    At the beginning, he also had such a sense of powerlessness, so he became stronger step by step and finally had the ability to protect his close relatives and loved ones.


    Le zhengzixiu is very similar to him in some aspects. Coupled with the cooperative relationship between them, he rarely takes the initiative to care about it.


    "I..."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu hesitated and said, "if I can, I want to stay here with you. First, I want to inquire about my uncle. Second, I want to wait for Zi Tan to come back."


    When Zi Tan left before, he told him that he must hold on. As long as his brother came back, he would no longer be alone.


    Lin Mengya puffed her cheeks, which was a little difficult.


    If it''s just the two of them, they can''t wait to stay with each other and maybe find a way to open the box.


    But now they are going to be spies!


    Then you can''t take him?


    Le Zhengzi Xiu didn''t know what to do after he made this request.


    He knew he was a drag now, but he couldn''t go.


    "Then wait a minute and we''ll discuss it."


    When Lin Mengya finished, she took her man to another corner.


    "Or leave him here and we''ll do our business?" She whispered to her man in a small voice.


    Long Tianyu doesn''t have so much compassion.


    The most important thing for him now is his wife''s safety.


    "I think I''d better send him away."


    One more person, one more danger.


    If Le Zhengzi is really caught by the other party, it is impossible to ignore his wife''s character.


    But once they''re in charge, they''ll expose themselves.


    Then there will be big trouble.


    Lin Mengya also knew her man''s concerns. However, she glanced at Le zhengzixiu lying in bed with pain all over her face, but secretly hooked her fingers with her man.


    This is not that the two of them are tired of every stitch, but a small code.


    It means that there is a third party present. It''s inconvenient to say something directly. She wants to communicate with her man with a secret code.


    "I think there''s something wrong with his uncle." She said with a code.


    "What''s the problem?" Long Tianyu also moved his fingers and asked.


    "When he was in the stone beach, his uncle obviously broke in alone and could bring us out. How come he was trapped again this time?"


    Now most of the people in the city are Shaoxuan troops brought by Adana envoy, and the soldiers of those families who have announced to take refuge in him.


    If it is the former, it may be possible to leave the little uncle Yan Kong. If the latter, the experts around him don''t look like furnishings.


    So there''s something suspicious about it.


    Long Tianyu thought for a moment before returning to her.


    "Maybe there are other problems, so you want to keep him just in case?"


    Lin Mengya motioned him to look in the direction of Le Zhengzi''s repair.


    "Look at his current state, that is to let him out. That''s a sheep in a tiger''s mouth."


    Long Tianyu didn''t need to see it. Now Le Zhengzi Xiu doesn''t have the bearing of the original head of the family.


    It sounds like a lost dog.


    "Good."


    In these areas, their husband and wife have always been able to quickly agree.


    After all, Le Zhengzi may still be the key to curing their big baby.


    This man, just stay first!


    They looked at each other tacitly. Finally, she spoke.


    "We both think you''d better stay first, but there''s something we have to tell you first."


    Hearing what she said, Le Zhengzi''s hanging heart also fell to the ground.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "In fact, we have one more thing to do when we come in this time, but we can''t tell you why for the time being."


    She didn''t distrust Yue Zhengzi Xiu, but after all, their friendship was not deep enough. She couldn''t hide everything like Qinghu and Xiaoyu.


    "So it is." Le Zhengzi Xiu seemed relieved.

 Chapter 3265

    "I understand. Just do your job. I won''t give you any trouble."


    Le Zhengzi is sincere.


    Now, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu can''t refuse.


    Late at night, they went out again and went to the candle shop to get their reply.


    It''s still in a mess. I can''t see anyone coming.


    But when they found the Qinglian Candlestick, they found that the contents were still there.


    "Didn''t you come?"


    Lin mengarden had some bad guesses.


    If there is really no one to contact, then they can''t continue to go to the group of people in mengqinglian department.


    However, she stirred the small mechanism above according to the method given to her by the deputy hall leader.


    With a click, the small round iron sheet automatically fell into her palm.


    Then, in the faint moonlight, she looked at the mark on it.


    It''s different!


    Lin Mengya repeatedly confirmed that it was not the one she put in.


    Long Tianyu also saw the sign above, but couldn''t help but frown.


    "Tomorrow morning, at the city gate - that''s what you mean?" He asked.


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    Both of them have a good memory, so they can never make a mistake.


    "The other party wants to ask me to meet there." She put away the little iron piece to confirm his interpretation.


    "Something''s wrong." Long Tianyu said.


    "Now, because of the escape of the ancient people, we must make a strict investigation at the gate. It''s dangerous to meet there."


    Long Tianyu''s statement is good.


    But Lin Mengya said after pondering for a moment: "then we will act according to our circumstances tomorrow. If the other party really has bad intentions, we will not see it."


    "Well, good."


    They took something and left.


    No, not long after they left, a sneaky figure slipped into the candle shop.


    The dark shadow groped in the room for a while, and finally found the Qinglian Candlestick smoothly. However, when Lin Mengya left, they had taken the small iron piece away, so the talent didn''t realize that someone had been here.


    After that, he as like as two peas of iron, but the mark on the top is not the same as the one they took by Lin Meng ya.


    Not long after, the shadow changed the iron sheet and put the candlestick in its original position before leaving.


    The shadow is also quite familiar with Yuehu city.


    Seeing that he found a path and even completely avoided the patrol team, we know that he must not have done this kind of thing for the first time.


    Soon, the shadow came to a modest house.


    He knocked gently on the door and immediately opened a crack for him.


    The shadow went in through the crack of the door, and then a pair of vigilant eyes appeared in the crack of the door.


    He looked around and made sure that there was no tail behind the shadow. Then he quietly closed the door again.


    Inside the house, there is only one decent looking main room.


    Only the windows were covered with thick black cloth, so they were isolated from the bright lights inside.


    This is enough to show how cautious the owner of the house is, so that he can hide without being found under such circumstances.


    The shadow went straight into the room.


    "I''ve seen Qinglian envoy!"


    "Well, how''s it going?"


    Qinglian envoy sat on the only chair in the room.


    His voice sounded very young, but when all the people in the room looked at the youth, their eyes looked in awe.


    He climbed to the position of green lotus envoy at such a young age. His future is unlimited.


    And most importantly, he is still a man.


    "If you return to your excellency, I have changed the secret card of the herald according to your instructions. If there are other members of the Qinglian department in the city, they will go there every day and should soon find the secret letter we hide."


    The man bowed his head and replied respectfully.


    "Good. You''ve worked hard too. Go down and have a rest."


    The man was still high on the ground. The guy kneeling on the ground didn''t dare to look at him more, but got up and left immediately.


    When only the Qinglian envoy and his confidant were left in the room again, the man stood up from his chair.


    His figure is a little thin, and his skeleton is between youth and youth.


    The ink hair hung down naturally, which made him feel more weak.


    But everyone here will not regard him as a weak childe.


    After all, he did not hesitate to devote the whole family to the ruthless role within the organization.


    And it''s not an ordinary offering.


    Like the Shen sisters, their sacrifice is nothing more than giving most of their money to the organization, but people are still free.


    But the green lotus envoy actually contributed his whole family free of charge.


    What is this concept?


    From the moment when seven color Lianhua accepted his contribution, all the people in his family, including those slaves and all the property, belonged to seven color Lianhua.


    No matter what seven color Lianhua wants to do, he can even kill his biological parents.


    So few people can do this. After all, not everyone can be cruel, but at the same time, if they do so, their contribution is the highest.


    For example, he was just a small clan of seven color lotus flower before, but now he has become a green lotus envoy, and he is still highly valued by the hall leader.


    But men are too young, which makes people think the contrast is so great.


    "Tomorrow, you go and get the secret card of the joint back. Remember, after you get it back, burn the place. Don''t even leave a trace."


    The man thought for a while and then ordered softly.


    "Yes."


    "Also, you know what to do. I don''t want others to know about it." The man spoke again, but it was easy to decide a person''s life and death.


    "Subordinates understand."


    His confidant lowered his head.


    "Go and do it clean."


    Qinglian shook her hand and seemed not to care.


    What if the other party turns in?


    As far as he is concerned, after using something that is not in his hand once, he will not make it a second time.


    My confidant left quickly and chased the man just now to kill his mouth.


    The green lotus envoy looked at the candlelight and thought that he would get the news he had been looking for tomorrow. He couldn''t help but evoke a proud smile.


    Now he realized that the taste of mastering power is so addictive.


    So he wants to hold all those things tightly in his hand.


    Green lotus envoy, but it''s just the beginning.


    "You all go out first. I''m a little tired."


    However, in the end, Qinglian envoy still controlled his expression well.


    As for his gaffe just now, no one dared to see it.


    "Yes."


    After the confidant left with the servant, Qinglian envoy also returned to his seat.


    Under the candlelight, the face was clearly revealed for the first time.


    It''s him!


    Unfortunately, Lin Mengya is not here, otherwise she must be able to recognize this ambitious face.


    ......


    Last night, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu first got some food and water for Le Zhengzi Xiu. They were sure that even if they couldn''t come back in a few days, the man would never die of hunger and thirst.


    Of course, there are some drugs.


    Lin Mengya repeatedly told each other that some of these drugs are used to relieve pain; Some people replenish his vitality; Others can treat internal and external injuries.


    After listening to le Zhengzi Xiu nodding again and again, finally, she had to sigh. Even if Lin Mengya''s identity was removed, she was indeed a serious and responsible good doctor.


    Unlike him, without the glorious identity of the owner of Lezheng family, he is just a waste that drags others down.


    Lin Mengya agrees with this.


    "You can realize that it''s the best, but it''s not too late to work hard. Besides, in recent years, the owner can''t ensure that he can hold an iron rice bowl for a lifetime, especially those of us who are used to being leaders. We can''t be guaranteed. We''ll be overturned by the people under us one day, so we still have to learn some skills. More skills don''t pressure us!"


    Le Zhengzi heard the corners of his mouth twitching all the time.


    Now he has learned Lin Mengya''s skill of "comforting" people.


    That taste is "unforgettable".


    "Yes, the leader of the palace family is right. Unfortunately, at my age, I don''t know if I can come in time."


    For a time, he was forced out of a sense of crisis by the other party''s words.


    Lin Mengya touched her chin and really followed the staff.


    "It''s too late for some skills that need basic skills. Why don''t you think about your strengths."


    "Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, songs and Fu are all considered. If you don''t help, you can still be a teacher in the future. It''s also a skill to support your family."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu: he''s relieved. Fortunately, he''s not a waste.


    Long Tianyu on one side can''t listen anymore.


    He swept his wife''s small waist and announced very overbearing.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have such a day. I can afford you."


    Lin Mengya smiled and gave her man a kiss on the cheek.


    "Then thank you, husband. I''m relieved."


    Yue Zhengzi Xiu, who has been stuffed with dog food and has no one to support himself, even feels that his future is dark and may lose his job one day.


    Just, I think it''s hard to live, really.


    "All right, let''s hurry and don''t delay the business." Long Tianyu took his wife away with him.


    However, before leaving, Lin Mengya was quite considerate to encourage Le Zhengzi.


    "Even if you don''t have any skills, it doesn''t matter. As the saying goes, God can''t die from hunger. As long as we can work hard, there will be no problems that can''t be solved."


    Le Zhengzi Xiu: Thank you. I feel hurt.


    But when the two men left, Le Zhengzi Xiu rarely fell into thinking.


    He didn''t think about it because of Lin Mengya''s words.


    But what happened recently made him have to face a rather cruel fact.

 Chapter 3266

    If one day he is no longer the head of the Lezheng family, or even gets preferential treatment because of his family background, what else can he have left?


    Although he knew that Lin Mengya''s words were more joking with him.


    However, he has always been used to thinking of danger in times of peace, but through this question, he thought of more answers.


    Maybe he really stayed in the ancient family for too long.


    Both thoughts and horizons have been firmly bound by this place.


    He really wants to go out if he can.


    Take a look at the vast world outside and the joys and sorrows of ordinary people. Maybe he will have a new understanding.


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know yet. It''s because of her joke that this stubborn stone, which has been stationed for nearly 20 years, finally shows signs of loosening.


    I don''t know what impact it will have on Yue Zhengzi Xiu himself or the whole ancient family.


    ......


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu made enough disguises before they got out of the cellar door.


    They came to the gate of the city within the specified time.


    Compared with the day they came in a few days ago, the guard of the city gate was more strict.


    Not only are they allowed in and out, but they also conduct a very strict inventory of everyone.


    Both men and women should take off their coats.


    Women just take off one, but men take off their clothes in such a warm and cold weather, leaving only a thin pair of shorts.


    Fortunately, those who can get in and out of Yuehu city can at least afford to wear a pair of shorts.


    Otherwise


    Lin Mengya feels hot just thinking about it.


    But this is enough to show the firmness of the other party''s mind.


    They stood in a humble corner and observed the situation there.


    Before, long Tianyu had found the mark left by the other party, and he also added their mark unconsciously.


    For a long time, Lin Mengya didn''t see anyone coming. Later, even if one or two came occasionally, they were in a hurry and didn''t stay at the position of the mark at all.


    That''s weird.


    She could not help frowning.


    Seeing that the morning was almost over, if the other party didn''t appear again, she had to go back first and couldn''t go to the incense shop again.


    Because if people don''t come, it means that the other party may be exposed.


    She can''t risk her life and that of her man.


    Seeing that the people patrolling at the gate of the city have changed a batch, the location of the mark is still ignored.


    Lin Mengya finally decided to go first and then find a chance to contact each other.


    But unexpectedly, four soldiers on patrol walked towards their position with shoulder to shoulder.


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly tightened and secretly said that these people didn''t come early or late, but they came when she was going to leave.


    Fortunately, they now have a cover against the sky.


    Lin Mengya immediately grasped her man''s hand and called the concealment function. The next second she "disappeared" in place.


    But in fact, their eyes were fixed on the four people.


    The four should belong to a small team and talk in a low voice while walking.


    But when passing by the location of the mark, the other party still kept the same as before, just put down his hands and secretly took the seal he handed over.


    He groped carefully in his hand and weighed it again. Finally, he opened his eyes and took a quick look at the words on the seal under the cover of his sleeve.


    "Did the vice hall leader send you?" The soldier spoke.


    But his lips moved slightly, completely different from ordinary speaking.


    I couldn''t hear his voice if I wasn''t very close.


    "Yes." Long Tianyu returned a word.


    The man continued to ask, "you are not the one who meets me every time. Where are they now?"


    Man is one of the spies hidden deep in the city.


    The person who was responsible for connecting with him and delivering the message should have been the one Lin Mengya and others were waiting for.


    Unexpectedly, the man has been missing for several days without reason.


    He couldn''t send out any news. When he was anxious, he received the signal that the other party wanted to contact him urgently.


    Although he was surprised that the other party was not his acquaintance, it was normal for him to change his job suddenly.


    Hearing the speech, long Tianyu shook his head and said truthfully, "I haven''t seen the person you said, and we should have been sent in, but we didn''t see the person who came to pick us up at the designated joint."


    Men are full of doubts. Of course, they are not all worried about the safety of their companions, but for fear that they will be exposed.


    But the other party was right in both the code and the mark, so he believed the other party''s identity.


    "Take your men and follow me." He said, turning and entering the alley where the body was handled.


    Long Tianyu took a deep look at the deep alley, and then made a gesture in the direction of his wife.


    It means to let her follow and don''t turn off the concealment function.


    Lin Mengya can''t care about being scary.


    After all, safety comes first at this time.


    She walked over quietly.


    Well, no one could find her even when she was walking.


    Then she quickened her pace, walked to long Tianyu''s side and gently poked long Tianyu''s arm with her finger.


    Who knows, he caught it with his backhand.


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "did you see me?"


    Through contact, long Tianyu, who was completely heard, lowered his voice and said, "be careful."


    Then she immediately released her hand.


    The whole process took less than five seconds, so the one in front didn''t find the strange scene.


    A man suddenly appeared after he suddenly disappeared.


    If left out, it could become one of the top ten strange stories of the year.


    Fortunately, no one sees it here.


    They went into the alley and didn''t know how to deal with it. Anyway, their bodies had disappeared.


    Instead, there are two sets of military uniforms stacked on the ground at random.


    Lin Mengya first saw the situation in the alley, then retracted her body and quietly lifted the concealment function.


    Fortunately, her man was tall and strong enough to completely hide her.


    When she appeared in front of the other two people, they didn''t doubt it, just as she had been hiding behind the man.


    "Put on these two clothes first, and I''ll take you to a safe place to settle down."


    The man who led them in whispered.


    Lin Mengya''s long Tianyu is not qualified to be picky. The two men put their general clothes on the outside as quickly as possible, and then sorted them out with each other.


    It''s just that their bodies are a little different from those two.


    Lin Mengya is fine. Although she looks a little Petite in front of her own man, the premise is that her man is tall enough, at least she has to look 1.88 or 89 meters.


    She is only over 1.7 meters. Usually, she is tall and slender, which is higher than ordinary women.


    But when she put on this relatively loose military uniform for her, she looked short and frustrated, like a white gourd.


    But her men don''t have the problem of loose, but short.


    The sleeves and trouser legs are short. I always feel that the military uniform is worn on him like a beggar.

 Chapter 3267

    Lin Mengya smiled twice. "Ha ha, I''m sorry. My husband is like this. When he was a child, the conditions at home were good and he was a little overdeveloped."


    The other two: inexplicably felt that they seemed to have been hit by an arrow in their knee.


    Although I tried my best to tell myself not to care about such a small thing, I still unconsciously supported myself.


    They just think it''s better to look up and hold their chest up like this. They don''t want to fight in front of that tall man, do they!


    "Come with us when you''ve changed. Remember, don''t look around or talk. Everything should listen to us."


    The man warned them both very seriously.


    Lin Mengya nodded quickly, but before going out, she couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "brother, can you tell us where we''re going?"


    The elder brother was not angry, but replied, "go to where we live first."


    So the four came out of the alley.


    Along the way, Lin Mengya saw why the other party wanted them to change into these clothes.


    There are Shaoxuan army patrols everywhere in the street. It seems that the number has more than doubled than before.


    And these people are obviously more grumpy than a few days ago.


    From time to time, people who are blocked and then strictly checked will be seen in the street.


    Now there are not many people who can walk freely on the street, but they are still stopped many times.


    Those with a good temper are released after being investigated. If they encounter a bad temper, they will be beaten.


    Fortunately, however, the clothes they were wearing did not attract anyone''s attention and were not cut off along the way.


    Nevertheless, Lin Mengya also understood the domineering style of Shaoxuan army.


    And she felt that the number here seemed to be a little more than before.


    Is someone coming again?


    The four crossed the street and finally reached an open space in the south of the city.


    Many Shaoxuan troops have been stationed here. For example, the combination of their team is very common.


    Without disturbing anyone, he returned to the station smoothly.


    Lin Mengya had seen other teams on the street before, most of them in groups of four.


    This configuration should be a basic combat unit of the Shaoxuan army.


    They followed into the camp.


    It''s still simple inside. There''s nothing except the bed for sleeping.


    The man who had been in charge of communicating with them told them to wait in the camp for a while. Then, he went out of the camp and didn''t know what to do.


    The remaining three remained silent.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu dare not speak at will.


    As for the other person, it is because he is lonely and doesn''t like to talk much.


    Lin Mengya wanted to cover each other''s words, but as soon as she saw the cold expression on the other party''s face, she knew it was a person with a bad temper.


    Forget it. She silently gave up the idea and devoted herself to observing the simple furnishings in the camp.


    Soon, the man came back with a few bowls.


    "Come and eat while it''s hot." He greeted the remaining three.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu are not very interesting. Instead, the silent cool brother walked directly over, took the bowl in the man''s hand, sat on his bed and began to eat.


    "You can also eat. Although there is nothing delicious, you can still fill your stomach."


    The man said and gave them a bowl each.


    Lin Mengya looked at the food in her bowl.


    There are two big black steamed buns with coarse grains. Under them are half a bowl of stewed dishes.


    It''s not that she has little knowledge, but that she really can''t see what the raw materials are at a glance.


    And it smells Anyway, it''s a little hard to say. It''s definitely not delicious.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other. The latter didn''t say anything. They had already taken the chopsticks and ate them.


    Lin limeng is not picky about food. After all, she was an orphan for so many years in her last life. What kind of food has she never eaten?


    When the orphanage had no money, the dean''s mother could only buy a cart of white radishes to eat.


    Up to now, she has not forgotten the taste of white radish floating in the air for a long time.


    At that time, they couldn''t even afford oil. They had to cook the white radish with water, and then dip it with soy sauce or soy sauce made by themselves.


    At that time, she ate very sweet. Although she had not been treated badly after she came back, she had not forgotten the taste in her heart.


    She took a bite of food with chopsticks.


    Well, sure enough, it still tastes like that big pot dish. It''s probably because her bowl is close to the bottom of the pot, so the fine food can still taste a little paste.


    But at least it''s oily, but the stew is too mushy and a little salty. It''s quite delicious.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t show a look of disgust, the man was a little surprised.


    This time, the two of them had to bring people back. They met outside every time before.


    And those people are very picky. They either make an appointment in a restaurant or a restaurant every time.


    The most hateful thing is that they don''t pay!


    Unexpectedly, these two people are quite approachable.


    The man secretly pinched his already poor purse. It''s OK. This time he can keep his silver.


    Lin Mengya was full after eating only one steamed bread. Long Tianyu broke half of the rest. He just wanted to throw it away. As a result, he stretched out a hand in front of him.


    "What do you want?" He looked at the man in front of him.


    Cool brother is cool brother. Even asking others for half a steamed bread is cold on his face.


    "Ha, sorry. My little brother was used to starvation when he was young, so he ate more. If you don''t eat, give it to him."


    The leading man explained.


    Long Tianyu is not a waste of food. He gave the other party the bigger half at the moment.


    Lin Mengya obviously felt that brother Kuo''s eyes seemed to have changed a little.


    Huh? It can''t be true!


    This man won''t be bought off by half a steamed bread so easily, will he?


    The four men finished their meal neatly, and the man sent out the bowl again.


    After that, he asked cool brother to go out to watch the door. Then, he lowered his voice and seriously said to the two: "my name is Zhou Xin. Outside is my brother Zhou Ning. I know what your purpose is this time, but it''s not easy to do now."


    Lin Mengya looked at Zhou Xin and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Xin replied, "the main task of zongmen this time is to let us contact two people. One is song Xianrong and the other is Qin Chonghe."


    Hearing the speech, Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows.


    These two names seem a little familiar!


    "I don''t know who they are, but the news from zongmen is that we hope we can persuade them to go with us."


    "Before, we had talked to each other through the relationship within Shaoxuan army, but then there was an accident."


    Zhou Xin said this with a slight frown. Obviously, he felt that the accident was too bad.


    "In short, now Qin Chonghe is trapped somewhere. Song qianrong is trying to rescue people. Now the only request put forward by the other party is that we rescue people, and they will go with us."


    "But it''s too difficult to open that place. Let alone rely on us. I''m afraid that even if the whole city works hard together, it may not be able to lift such a heavy stone."


    Hearing this, Lin Mengya has fully understood what the other party said.


    It turned out that what happened inside Shitan was because song qianrong wanted to save Qin Chonghe.


    That''s unfortunate. Didn''t she let those people go before?


    But Lin Mengya couldn''t say this, but said, "in that case, what should we do? Before I came, the deputy hall leader told me that we must pick up people. If we can''t do it, we might as well use some unconventional means?"


    Zhou Xin looked at her in surprise, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    "Don''t mess around! Although the origin of song qianrong is a mystery, according to our observation during this period of time, she should be born in a rich family and followed by many guards with excellent martial arts."


    "It''s not enough for us to send a dish to others."


    Unexpectedly, her proposal was rejected as soon as she said it.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    She''s just talking about it anyway.


    To put it bluntly, taking people away is a task given to them by Qinglian department. Even if she doesn''t do it, she will at most lose her disguised identity.


    Moreover, song''s appeal is too difficult.


    Don''t say she has no way. Even if she has a way, she won''t waste her energy on such things.


    "What should I do? Why don''t I go back and talk to the vice hall leader and find us some reinforcements?" She suggested.


    Zhou Xin sighed. "At present, it seems that it can only be so, but it''s not easy for the deputy hall leader to explain."


    He''s a little worried.


    Although both he and Zhou Ning belong to the green lotus department, they are spies outside all year round and don''t know much about the intrigues inside the sect.


    I only know that Su Bingqing, deputy hall leader, is a very capable and resourceful person.


    Moreover, the person in charge of meeting with them also complained casually that the deputy hall leader was too harsh.


    Every time they fail to complete the task, they will be severely punished.


    So many people can''t help shaking when they hear the name of the deputy hall leader.


    "Why don''t I think she''s so evil?"


    Lin Mengya is telling the truth, but in Zhou Xin''s ears, it is the ignorance and recklessness of the newborn calf who is not afraid of the tiger.


    "Alas, in short, it''s better to be careful for external disciples who are responsible for running errands like us. Well, you two stay for two days until we find out the news."


    Lin Mengya looked at long Tianyu, who nodded gently and agreed.


    "That''s good. I''ll trouble your brother these days."


    Zhou Xin waved his hand. "They are all from their own family. Don''t be so polite. By the way, I''ll tell you the general situation here in a moment. You''ll follow our brothers these two days. Don''t walk around when you come back."


    "OK." Lin Mengya agreed.

 Chapter 3268

    But before his voice fell, he suddenly heard a noise outside the camp.


    "Come out, come out! The commander has an order. Everyone gather in front immediately!"


    Then there was chaos.


    Probably because they had just eaten, they were a little slow, but they didn''t dare to neglect the call of the commander.


    "What happened?"


    Zhou Xin came out of the camp and asked the man next to him.


    "Ho, who knows what''s going on at the commander''s side? Let''s go! If you''re late, you don''t know what punishment you''ll be punished again!"


    The people nearby were also afraid of being implicated, and hurriedly urged their companions to go.


    Zhou Xin turned back to the camp with a heavy heart.


    "Why don''t we find a place to hide?" Lin Mengya suggested.


    What they had to do was try not to attract other people''s attention.


    But once we stand together, if there are people who are familiar with these two people, I''m afraid they have to help.


    But Zhou Xin rejected her proposal.


    "No! You don''t know the rules of the Shaoxuan army. The four of us are for the same purpose. Unless someone dies, we can''t easily separate for this purpose. If only the two of us are left, you will not only be designated as deserters, but we will also be punished for shielding deserters."


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    Although she was not familiar with the ancient military establishment, the strict military discipline and well-trained Shaoxuan army was indeed beyond her imagination.


    She glanced at her man.


    Go or stay?


    But long Tianyu asked Zhou Xin a few questions and got a preliminary understanding of some rules of shaoxuanjun. After that, he quickly made a decision.


    "Let''s look at the situation first."


    "All right."


    At this time, Lin Mengya chose to believe in her own man''s judgment.


    Soon, the four people gathered in the front yard with the crowded crowd.


    Along the way, the Zhou brothers deliberately separated them from others.


    Fortunately, everyone was busy running there, and no one noticed the four people.


    After that, the Zhou brothers took them to a small corner, but they stayed away.


    In this way, even if someone wants to look around, it''s not easy to see them. Moreover, because their position is easy to be found by the people above, no one will come up so foolishly.


    The team soon assembled.


    Lin Mengya saw an old acquaintance.


    Adana envoy? What kind of demon moth is he going to be?


    Ah Dan''s face was also very ugly before he passed by.


    But the thought that he might catch those who did damage under his eyes today was a little happy.


    When he catches those people, he will severely skin them and cramp them, and then hang them on the city wall to make an example!


    Thinking of this, his originally pale face glowed ruddy in an instant.


    It''s just that the more you see it, the more frightening it becomes. Lin Mengya always feels that he looks like a paper prick stained with bright red paint.


    Tut, you can''t mend your brain, or you''ll scare yourself!


    After standing on the stage and looking around the team for a moment, the envoy suddenly opened his mouth and ordered, "brothers, come with me! We want to catch those moths hidden in the city and let them crawl under the authority of our Shaoxuan army forever!"


    People nearby began to shout crazy.


    Lin Mengya felt that the two souls of these people were burning.


    She deeply doubts whether these people have any brain problems?


    Ah Dan, that kind of person is not a trusted general at first sight.


    And even if you want to catch people, there must be a reason, right?


    He didn''t say anything, even if the other party had weapons or fierce resistance, he didn''t make a reminder. Didn''t he take the big guy to death?


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t say these words, so she had to follow the crowd to her destination.


    As she walked, she felt that the street was somewhat familiar.


    She widened her eyes and looked carefully around. Finally, she gently pulled her man.


    "Here, how does it seem..."


    Around the cellar where they were hiding.


    Now, Le Zhengzi Xiu is still there!


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu both tightened their nerves silently.


    It can''t be so coincidence, can it? They were found as soon as they came out of the cellar?


    Is le Zhengzi''s face so black? What a life!


    Just as the team was about to reach the small courtyard where they were hiding in the cellar, the person in front suddenly turned a corner.


    Lin Mengya can''t help but thank this turning point of fate.


    really Just a moment ago, they both rushed out.


    Fortunately, no one could see their previous plans.


    They didn''t dare to look over there. They could only hang their heads and continue to follow the team.


    But after a quarter of an hour, Lin Mengya found that Zhou Xin was pulling her sleeve again.


    Is this thing contagious?


    "Do you find this road a little familiar?" Zhou Xin didn''t dare to speak loudly. Only Lin Mengya''s sensitive ears could hear the mosquito cry clearly.


    She nodded.


    This road is not only familiar with her, but also came with long Tianyu twice before!


    But they came at night. Although they couldn''t see clearly along the way, there was nothing wrong with the route.


    This is the way.


    Lin Mengya and the four of them really didn''t expect that the place they were going to this time was the incense shop they used to deliver messages!


    "The old land is hidden. Don''t do it without the command of the commander!"


    Orders came down.


    They were finally assigned to a corner for assistance, so they are not very close to the incense and candle shop.


    Four people squat down. You look at me and I look at you. I have mixed feelings.


    My feeling of hunting "myself" outside is a little strange anyway.


    "Are you exposed?" Lin Mengya took the initiative to speak, but the spearhead was directed at the Zhou brothers.


    It is said that she and long Tianyu have just arrived, and no one has stared at them before, so the exposure can only be something wrong with Zhou Xin.


    "Impossible!" Without thinking about it, Zhou Xin retorted, "we have used it so many times before and there is no problem. Besides, if it is really exposed on our side, can we still squat here?"


    Hiss - this question is a little sharp!


    Lin Mengya also found it a little difficult to understand.


    Obviously, the location of their joint was exposed, but the four of them were not exposed, and they had to be pulled to catch "themselves".


    Uh? She always felt that the plot was a little incomprehensible.


    The sky gradually darkened, and Lin Mengya''s Zhou Xin''s discussion did not produce a result.


    According to him, not many people know the joint location.


    Because they have changed several times before, this is a new one, which should only be known by the personnel of this mission.


    Lin Mengya counted it carefully.


    For their mission, the deputy hall leader only said to let their husband and wife come, and the others just played an auxiliary role.


    But at the previous meeting place, she didn''t meet anyone to meet her.


    She had thought that the other party had left them for some reason and entered the city first.


    But from Zhou Xin''s mouth, she learned that those who had been responsible for receiving them suddenly disappeared.


    If the other party falls into the hands of Shaoxuan army, the Zhou brothers will bear the brunt even if they want to confess.


    But they are still safe, which means that people at least didn''t fall into the hands of Shaoxuan army, or those people didn''t betray their brothers.


    But what about this place?


    With a belly of doubts, Lin Mengya and her four people waited until the mid moon.


    I''ve been waiting here alive all afternoon and half a night.


    Lin Mengya really couldn''t squat. While there was no one around, she put most of her weight on her man.


    "Take a break." Long Tianyu was not tired at all.


    A pair of eyes as sharp as an eagle, staring at the surrounding situation anytime and anywhere.


    "I''m fine. Are you tired? Do you want to get up and move your legs?"


    She moved her body out, and then asked long Tianyu to stand up slightly against the wall and straighten her waist.


    Fortunately, their position is very hidden. If they move in other positions, they can''t move. Once they move, if their commander sees them, they will be miserable.


    In fact, Lin Mengya can use the concealment function.


    But the brothers of the Zhou family are still there. It''s still a little scary to defecate living people.


    With the advantage of height, long Tianyu also looked at the candle shop not far away.


    Far away, a dark shadow seemed to be moving.


    He frowned and looked at it for a while. He determined that the other party''s direction was the incense shop. Then he squatted back to his position silently.


    Lin Mengya made two gestures with the three brothers of the Zhou family: a man came and targeted the candle shop.


    The two brothers of the Zhou family also came to spirit in an instant.


    But their purpose is different from that of Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    After all, this is related to their two exposure risks, so they think that if they can, they may take advantage of the chaos to save this companion.


    The timid figure suddenly didn''t know that he had fallen into the encirclement.


    At the moment, he was looking left and right, making sure that there was no tail behind him, and walked around the door in a fake way.


    Finally, it was determined that there was no one around. As soon as he dodged, he got into the incense shop.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and them also saw the code agreed by the commander.


    Wait for someone to come out.


    Inside, the man didn''t know what he was looking for. In short, there were a few more minutes, and the man came out of the inside.


    At the next moment, hundreds of Shaoxuan troops suddenly rushed out and surrounded each other.


    "Oh, after waiting so long, I finally got you out! Come on, get me alive!"


    At the command, someone rushed up to catch the other party alive.


    The man was obviously frightened and stunned. He struggled violently until his arm was twisted.

 Chapter 3269

    "Let go of me! You caught the wrong person! What did you catch me for?"


    But soon, they were turned over to the deputy general in charge of the operation.


    "How do you know I caught the wrong person?" Just look at each other coldly.


    The man changed his mouth and said, "I don''t know anything. Why are you catching me?"


    Seeing that the man died, he refused to admit it. The deputy general just gave a cold voice and ordered, "take it away!"


    The deputy general was not very satisfied with the results of squatting for a night.


    Unexpectedly, he brought so many people, but only seized one kitten. If commander Adan is not satisfied, this opportunity will fall on others.


    Therefore, his attitude towards the man was worse, and he thought that he would go back later and pry the man''s mouth open by any means.


    Lin Mengya and his party followed the team with a low profile.


    But Zhou Xin, who was somewhat guilty, still found an opportunity to run to the front and have a look.


    After that, the four of them did not have much communication along the way, but returned to the military camp of Shaoxuan army with the large army.


    After a night of squatting, everyone was very tired. After going back, they had to continue patrolling and changing shifts. They could not go to rest until they finished their duty.


    When she learned that she would continue to work, Lin Mengya couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    It''s not so easy to be a bad person these days.


    How hard it is!


    Fortunately, the Zhou brothers covered them all the way, and they also cooperated very well.


    The area where the four people are responsible for patrolling is in the west of the city, surrounded by some relatively low houses, very quiet and hidden.


    After the four of them escaped the patrol in the same area, the Zhou brothers took them to another secret stronghold.


    In the area where they patrolled, Zhou Ning was still responsible for opening the door. The three of them entered a small courtyard to discuss.


    "I saw it. It''s a new face, not the person who met us before."


    Zhou Xin said with certainty.


    "That''s strange. They''re not the people who contacted you before. What about them?" Lin Mengya also felt that this matter was more and more complicated and confusing.


    According to Zhou Xin, the two of them were spies who had long been involved in the Shaoxuan army. Therefore, after being blocked inside and outside the city, they became the main force to inquire about the news in the city.


    And the people who contact them every time are responsible for passing messages to the outside world.


    As for the news that Lin Mengya and her two will come, it was also spread by those people, and made it clear that when Lin Mengya and her two arrive, they will bring people in.


    However, Lin Mengya came in by herself, and those people didn''t contact Zhou Xin anymore.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "Maybe there was an accident in the sect, so a new person contacted us. I just don''t know why, but the new person was found by Shaoxuan army."


    At present, Zhou Xin can only use this explanation to explain what has happened.


    In fact, even if it is true, he can''t help it.


    He and Zhou Ning are just two ordinary little roles.


    They had neither a backer nor rich family wealth, otherwise they would not have been sent out as spies.


    However, they have to be held in the hands of each other.


    These are things that can''t be said to outsiders.


    Lin Mengya pondered for a moment. Although she thought this explanation could make sense, there was still something wrong.


    A moment later, long Tianyu, who had always talked little outside, got to the point.


    "The man who was caught was not sent by the Qinglian department."


    Lin Mengya''s eyes lit up. Yes, yes, that''s it!


    Seeing that Zhou Xin was still in a fog, she immediately explained, "I was sent by the vice hall leader. If this person was really ordered by her, the person he contacted should be me."


    This is easy to understand.


    The deputy hall leader will not be so stupid. If they are all sent by her, she naturally wants to combine the two sides into one, so as to avoid mutual suspicion, misunderstanding and delay the progress of the task.


    However, this person appeared at the contact point of the spies in the emergency contact city.


    But if the other party has just entered the city, he will certainly not know that the person responsible for receiving them did not appear. He must try his best to contact the missing group of talents.


    If the other party enters the city with their front and rear feet, they should also contact the group responsible for receiving them.


    actually.


    After Lin Mengya came in, she left a signal at the agreed meeting place in the city.


    But there was no response for several days, so she contacted the Zhou brothers instead.


    If that person was really sent by the vice hall leader, at least a few days ago, he should follow the clues and find her and long Tianyu.


    Since the vice hall leader didn''t send it, he knows the emergency contact information in the city.


    There is only one possibility. The other party is indeed a person with seven color lotus flowers, but it is not from the Qinglian department.


    "I understand when you say that."


    Zhou Xin suddenly realized that anyone who can be a spy will not be a fool.


    He frowned and said, "I found this emergency contact point in the city. All I know is those guys who deliver letters, so..."


    The rest of the words were guessed by several people.


    Who knows, that means those people are in whose hands.


    Or maybe they have been removed because someone wants to replace them.


    For such a conclusion, the Zhou brothers only pondered for a moment and silently accepted it.


    Lin Mengya was surprised.


    "You... I mean, are there many such things in our Qinglian department?"


    Zhou Xin sighed, nodded and said, "a lot. I heard you just came here. In fact, the internal strife of our sect is still very serious."


    On the surface, the seven departments perform their respective duties. In fact, they all have a plan to become the head of the seven departments, and even want the next lotus master to come from their own department.


    So, on the surface, they seem to be harmonious, but in fact, they often calculate with each other behind their backs.


    Qinglian department is responsible for inquiring about information everywhere. Therefore, they usually do tasks such as looking for people and things.


    But this sometimes touches the interests of other departments.


    In order to snatch credit, they often attack the people of Qinglian Department secretly.


    Zhou Xin and his brothers have been careful enough to avoid many open and hidden arrows over the years.


    Unexpectedly, it was almost exposed this time.


    If Lin Mengya hadn''t found the Zhou brothers in advance, it would be hard to say who was squatting tonight.


    Although there is a direction for speculation for the time being, the four people still can''t take it lightly.


    They agreed that after the patrol, the Zhou brothers were responsible for inquiring about the internal news, and Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also had something they wanted to do.


    The four men are temporarily in the small courtyard and are divided into two groups.


    The Zhou brothers will continue to patrol and cover, while Lin Mengya and them choose the cellar where they hid before the meeting to see the situation of Le Zhengzi Xiu.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, they walked fast.


    After a while, I came to the cellar, but it was empty.


    "Where are the people?" Lin Mengya wondered.


    It is said that the man''s body was not good enough. At this time, he ran out and was not afraid of being caught again.


    It was long Tianyu who found some clues.


    "He took away part of the grain. It should not have gone too far." He touched the charcoal stove for heating.


    The air in the cellar is no better than that outside, so they only have a small charcoal stove.


    He touched a charcoal stove and it was not completely cold.


    It seems that this man should have just left.


    "Forget it, then ignore him. He, a living man, naturally knows what to do."


    Lin Mengya just came back to have a look.


    They went out of the cellar and went straight to the small candle shop.


    Sure enough, there were people squatting around the candle shop.


    It must be trying to catch some fish.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu also chose to hide behind those people and be a yellow finch.


    At dawn, there was finally movement there.


    But it was a fight.


    The position of the two of them can only be seen roughly, but from the dynamic and static, those Shaoxuan troops are not in the upper hand.


    Of course, long Tianyu couldn''t go out to help, but his ears stood up and listened carefully to the situation there.


    "You have good martial arts, but it''s a pity that your fists are difficult to defeat your four hands."


    In such matters, long Tianyu''s judgment is always accurate.


    Before his voice fell, Lin Mengya saw a man limping towards him.


    She immediately turned on the concealment function and held her man''s hand. The two people''s breath immediately disappeared without a trace.


    The man who had been on alert was stunned when he passed by.


    Just now, he vaguely felt that there seemed to be someone here.


    But unexpectedly, it was his own misjudgment.


    Well, he can get away faster without anyone here.


    So, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu watched the Shaoxuan troops being led away by this man.


    Until they ran far away, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu came out of the corner.


    All the Shaoxuan soldiers who were crouching were chasing people. They took the opportunity to enter the incense shop.


    It''s still as usual, but it''s more messy.


    Lin Mengya soon got the little Candlestick in the green lotus seat. When she touched it down, she really touched the little iron piece that could let them communicate with each other.


    I didn''t have time to see the mark on it. I just rested my things.


    After that, they quickly ran out of the room.


    When the Shaoxuan army who didn''t catch up with others came back, they had already run away, and no one knew that two people had just gone in.


    Without knowing it, the two reached their goal.


    "Sure enough, it''s almost what we guessed."


    In the safe hiding place, Lin Mengya took out the small iron piece, put it in her palm and looked over and over again.


    The impression on it as like as two peas in the blue lotus candlestick.

 Chapter 3270

    This


    Lin Mengya blinked. Then she thought of something and suddenly smiled again.


    "It seems that this man''s luck should not be too good."


    She looked at her man with smiling eyes.


    Long Tianyu knew it when he saw the mark.


    This is someone who wants to use their identities to meet the Zhou brothers, but his luck is too bad.


    Lin Mengya put away the small iron piece, but she was lamenting that the green lotus department was too chaotic.


    According to the deputy hall leader, such contact signals are different for everyone.


    And they take it back after every mission.


    The one in her hand was handed over to her by the deputy hall leader. Naturally, it won''t be fake.


    So now this one in her hand must be forged.


    And this person should be very clear about the task given to them by the deputy hall leader, and guess what kind of contact signal the deputy hall leader will give her.


    But she felt a little strange.


    "How can he be so sure that the brothers of the Zhou family will believe them?"


    Long Tianyu pressed the back of her neck and shook her head.


    ......


    At this time, outside the Moon Lake City, a man dressed in humble clothes was looking anxiously at the situation near the city gate.


    Not long after, he got into the woods again and joined up with his companions.


    "How''s it going? Did you find a chance to go in?" The companion''s face was not very good. Obviously, it was not the first time they were disappointed.


    "Not yet." The man shook his head.


    "Why haven''t we found a chance? The people above said that we must kill people before the task is completed. Now there are no people. Where shall we kill them?"


    Compared with the irritability of his companions, the man who explored the situation before flashed a sense of unity in his eyes.


    They were ordered to kill Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    Those who were in charge of receiving before were also lured away and plotted by the two of them with a false contact code.


    The original plan was that they would disguise themselves as the attendant and erase Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    But who knows that one of those people in charge of reception can use the skill of turtle rest to escape their killer.


    Later, when they counted the bodies, they found that one was missing, so they hurried to chase it.


    Finally, the man was forced to jump off the cliff by them.


    But I didn''t expect that with such a delay, they missed the opportunity to connect with Lin Mengya.


    After that, they wanted to sneak into the city.


    However, as soon as Lin Mengya and long Tianyu went in, they made a big deal. This time, they were a little late and couldn''t pass the news in to inform the people inside.


    In this way, when the information is completely unequal, the people inside expose themselves.


    Now, they don''t know what happened inside. They still feel lucky and feel that they can find a chance to sneak in to make up for their mistakes.


    Who knows, after waiting for two days, they still didn''t find any chance. Then they realized that they might have screwed up the job.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "What should we do now? If we go back like this, I''m afraid the people above will light the sky lights for us both!"


    The man who inquired for information became more and more frightened.


    The two of them obey the orders of the new Qinglian envoy. Although the other party doesn''t last long, they can see the cruel means of the Qinglian envoy.


    If there is a major mistake now, the last time someone almost screwed up the task because of a moment of negligence.


    Even if it was made up afterwards, the young man broke one of his legs himself.


    It was trampled down by Qinglian envoy in front of all of them.


    Up to now, when he has nightmares, he can still hear people''s heart rending screams and the sound of broken bones.


    It was a nightmare that haunted the hearts of these people. As long as they were in the hands of Qinglian envoy one day, this shadow was like a gangrene attached to the bone, which made them silent when facing Qinglian envoy, and they didn''t dare to have the slightest heart of disobedience.


    "I fucking want to know what to do!"


    The companion grabbed his hair in pain, and his eyes were red.


    Originally, this task was not difficult for both of them. It was just to get rid of a few novices.


    Moreover, he thought that the final credit for this job, whether it was done or not, fell to their Qinglian department.


    What if the vice hall leader doesn''t want to?


    In the clan, this kind of thing is common. In the end, isn''t it the capable person?


    So he took the job at Qinglian envoy on his own initiative.


    Unexpectedly, those bastards still have such ability. They were put together!


    "I''ve said that we can be honest. Why do we have to be strong? It''s good. I didn''t get the credit, but my life will be taken out! I knew..."


    He wanted to continue to complain a few words, but he was stared at by his companion''s cruel eyes and dared not speak again.


    "What''s the use of regret? At the beginning, you wanted to climb up like me? Now you regret when you see the leak. Hum! Wealth and wealth are in danger. If you''re afraid of death, you''ll get out of my way!"


    "I..." The spy knew he was wrong.


    When he doesn''t want to roll?


    But for people like them, their lives are in the hands of the Pope. If he dares to roll away without permission, as long as the news of his defection is sent back to the Pope, he will have no hope in his life.


    At the thought of the final fate of those who defected from the sect, the spy couldn''t help shrinking his shoulders.


    "Well, what do you say we should do? Let Qinglian know that we put people in. I''m afraid we''re still dead!"


    The task of the two of them is to eliminate the people in the line of the deputy hall leader, then disguise as Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, meet with the spies hidden in the city, and finally help Qinglian accomplish the task and get credit.


    The two of them are still outside trying to fix it.


    But they didn''t know that their green lotus made them suspicious, so they had entered Yuehu City long before them.


    He wanted to finish the task himself, so he sent someone to meet the Zhou brothers.


    I just didn''t expect that this person was exposed, and what''s more, his two volunteers didn''t stop people at all.


    As a result, both the ancient clan secret meeting and the Qinglian Department fell into chaos.


    This makes the already restless Moon Lake City more dangerous.


    Hidden murder.


    ......


    Lin Mengya, long Tianyu and the Zhou brothers finally met before the handover time.


    Then the four pretended to be very tired and handed over the shift with the people who came to replace them.


    In this alternating eye, there is an older eye who talks a little more.


    In fact, the whole handover process takes only a few minutes. Of course, the target person is to report the situation to the other party, and then verify the identity with them. The handover can be successful.


    However, the man took advantage of this to talk directly to the four of them.


    "Well, you don''t know that many people in the camp were arrested and interrogated just now. They said there were traitors here. If I say, it''s all the trouble of the people above."


    This surprised all four of them.


    Lin Mengya glanced at long Tianyu. The latter''s eyes were dark, but she nodded slightly to her.


    That means he has arranged it. She doesn''t have to worry.


    Zhou Xin is an old Youzi, and the spies have not been in vain these years. Although there are waves in his heart, he still looks like a good man.


    "Oh, brother, you can''t talk nonsense! How can we have traitors here?"


    They are not familiar with each other.


    The training of Shaoxuan army is very special. They don''t encourage or allow other people to make friends privately except for their own purpose.


    Even if we do tasks together, it will disrupt all our goals every once in a while.


    Training and tasks are heavy, and they don''t have that time to make friends.


    Therefore, the best relationship is to mix a familiar face. For those who don''t show mountains and dew, they almost exist like transparent people.


    In this regard, Lin Mengya still wondered.


    I don''t know what the commanders of the Shaoxuan army think. Are they afraid that the spies can''t hide?


    The man didn''t realize that he was being stereotyped, and took advantage of the handover to say two more words.


    "If you want me to say, it''s the king of hell who fights and the kid suffers. Our commander ah Dan didn''t do a lot of things before. I''m afraid he was turned over."


    The man then continued to patrol with his own purpose.


    Generally speaking, it''s common for them to complain, but he doesn''t know. These words make the four people a little uneasy.


    Zhou Xin then secretly asked them whether they wanted to go now.


    Although the two brothers suddenly lost two partners, they are likely to be suspected by their own officers.


    However, once they are turned out to be spies, their fate may not be good.


    Of course, the safest way is that all four of them can muddle through.


    However, Zhou Xin has no end.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have the same attitude.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother Zhou. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Besides, I don''t think we will be exposed." That''s what she said.


    Zhou Xin wanted to continue to persuade, but his brother Zhou Ning grabbed his arm.


    He saw disapproval in his brother''s eyes.


    Well, let''s try it first.


    Then go back to the camp first.


    Fortunately, although they were strictly checked outside, they were only asked to explain their positions and partners for the same purpose.


    They have passed this before, and they can easily pass the pass.


    After that, let them hand over their weapons.


    There are four people in one eye, two are knives, one is a spear, and one is a shield guard.


    When fighting, the four men can have both attack and defense, long-range and close combat.

 Chapter 3271

    Although Lin Mengya is not short, it''s a pity that she is really thin.


    In addition, although her face has been adjusted, the whole person looks pretty.


    So, among the four, she had a relatively light spear.


    She stood honestly in the line of returning the long gun.


    But when it was her turn, Lin Mengya just put the long gun on the table and felt someone patting her on the shoulder.


    She never liked to have physical relief with strangers, so she subconsciously wanted to flash.


    Who knows, that hand is like a sticky slug, even crawling on her shoulder.


    In an instant, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu, who had been watching her, sank their faces together.


    With a slap, she slapped the pig''s hoof away and looked at the guy who was salivating with her smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    That man should be ten eyes long according to his clothes.


    A pair of black bean eyes, but set in a big cake face.


    Not to mention the dark and rough skin, there are many red and swollen acne.


    The man opened his mouth and his scorched teeth made her frown.


    "Yo, it''s quite strong."


    The greasy and disgusting emphasis really wanted Lin Mengya to shout on his pig face.


    She stepped back. "Sick!"


    The greasy ten eyes are long, and he is brave enough to pinch her face.


    Long Tianyu''s eyes suddenly became extremely fierce. In the past, he had to break the damn claw with his own hands, but the next moment, the ten head suddenly took back his hand, covered his hand and cried out in pain.


    Finally, it was the pain that rolled on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned by this small change.


    The ten eyes long howled and pointed at Lin Mengya fiercely.


    "Take him down! I dare to disrespect my officer. I must deal with it according to military regulations! Ouch, my hand hurts!"


    The Shaoxuan army under his command will come to catch Lin Mengya immediately, but the latter looks simple and ignorant.


    "As you saw just now, I didn''t move at all, and I hid back. Did I have an invisible hand to hit him in the air?"


    "Sir, even if you don''t like me and want to frame me, you have to find a reason that can convince everyone? If you open your mouth, I''m not afraid to sue the commander or the general!"


    Her words made those people hesitate for a moment.


    After all, this was in full view of the public, and they just saw the scene of the incident.


    His name was Judd, and because of his relatives, he found a small official in the army.


    Because he liked beauty, when women couldn''t play, he came to harass those beautiful little soldiers.


    Because of each other''s identity and relationship, even if they are bullied, those victims will swallow their anger and force themselves to think they are all men. It''s no big deal.


    This makes him act more lawless.


    On such occasions, it has become a common practice to wipe off oil in public. Even if they are taken advantage of, many people dare to be angry and dare not speak.


    Lin Mengya was the first to stand up and resist, and she really didn''t do anything.


    Some people couldn''t help jumping out to testify for Judd because they didn''t like Judd''s eyes and ten eyes.


    "Yes! The little brother didn''t meet him just now."


    "I really saw it. It was this shameless fool who went to talk about the little brother first."


    "If I say, this is what I deserve. Who makes him immoral! Bah,"


    "In my opinion, this stupid pig is here to touch porcelain."


    "Yes, touch porcelain!"


    Judd, who was already speechless in pain, was almost suffocated by his breath.


    "You, you..."


    He reluctantly wanted to get up, stare at them fiercely, and then write down every guy who fell into a well, so that he could retaliate later.


    But his hand hurts more!


    If the previous feeling was as painful as being pierced by a hundred steel needles, now he feels like holding a burning hot charcoal.


    He finally couldn''t help it. His eyes quickly congested and roared, hitting his right hand on the ground.


    Once or twice Soon there was some blood on the ground.


    And his hands were beaten by himself, so that the skin and flesh were rotten and the bones were exposed.


    "Ah - I fought with you!"


    The annoying pain showed no sign of attenuation. Judd suddenly roared and rushed directly in the direction of Lin Mengya.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya was ready. Before Judd came forward, she turned and jumped five or six meters away.


    But Judd didn''t catch up.


    With a loud noise, najad suddenly fell down, still in that face to the ground position.


    Tut! Lin Mengya thought to herself, I''m afraid this face is really invisible this time.


    The person who just opened his teeth and claws will be silent.


    For a moment, no one dared to go up and check his situation.


    "No, won''t you die?"


    Someone swallowed his saliva and asked his companions in a small voice.


    "It''s better for this scum to die!"


    The man had some contempt and hatred in his eyes. I think he had a holiday with Judd long ago.


    After a while, Judd''s men suddenly jumped out and helped their chief up.


    But at this time, no one doubted whether Lin Mengya had done anything.


    "Maybe it''s retribution!"


    This statement is quietly rising among the onlookers.


    Before, Judd used his right hand to wipe off the beautiful man he liked.


    Maybe this is really retribution!


    After all her eyes were attracted by the movement on Judd''s side, Lin Mengya quietly took her man and slipped into the military camp.


    "I''ll kill him."


    The man''s eyes took advantage of the car and his killing intention overflowed.


    How dare you touch his wife! It''s not enough to chop the pig''s hoof.


    Lin Mengya hooked her lips and wisely took her man back to the camp.


    "Oh, even if you don''t kill him, he won''t live long."


    She''s not bragging!


    As a poison doctor, those who offended her on the spot could not retreat in front of her.


    Really think she''s such a cheap drug doctor?


    Is it exciting enough to send him to hell every minute?


    The Zhou brothers really had enough of the excitement before they came back.


    They are different from Lin Mengya and long Tianyu. They are pure faces.


    Although they kept a low profile in Shaoxuan army, they also had their own contacts.


    In addition, when the weapons were handed over, the personnel were scattered, and no one noticed that the two people were their purpose.


    When they came back, they didn''t look good.


    "Alas, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse!" As soon as Zhou Xin came in, please sigh.


    Lin Mengya didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get angry at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "As soon as you left, Qi Tong led them back. Do you know who put Judd in?"


    Zhou Xin looked at them strangely.


    Alas! I don''t know whether they are lucky or unlucky.


    Why is this the time?


    Lin Mengya thought for a moment and tried to say, "is it ah Dan''s envoy?"


    "Well, Dan''s family has declined. Judd is his uncle''s cousin."


    "He had committed a crime outside before, and then he was sent away by ah Danna and thrown into the barracks. Ah Danna has a bad temper and protects his weaknesses, so this guy has been running rampant in the barracks for some time relying on his relationship with each other these years."


    "But today, he was not only taught a great lesson, but also took his knife first after Qi Yan came back. At this time, people have begun to be beaten with military sticks."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Xin fell into a dream.


    Originally, they were quite flustered when they saw Judd''s hand to Lin Mengya. In addition, Judd lost one hand for no reason. They will certainly bring endless disasters.


    At that time, in order to survive, I''m afraid they will have to give up their latent work in the military camp for the time being.


    But in this way, they both belong to those who did not complete the task and must be punished.


    Just when they were as anxious as ants on a hot pot, someone suddenly shouted, "Qi Tongling is back!"


    Qi Yan has a high prestige in the army.


    And the most important thing is that he didn''t make the right set with ah Dan.


    Judd dares to harass anyone, but he dares not harass Qi Yan''s men.


    Because once Qi Yan knows, he will be beaten up. I''m not sure he''s lost his life.


    Unfortunately, Qi Yan ran into him this time.


    He began to understand the situation on the spot. When he learned that the man had committed an old problem again, he calmed down and asked someone to tie Judd up and wait for him to fall.


    "So, are we all right?"


    Lin Mengya blinked.


    Qi Yan, she did.


    Unexpectedly, this man helped himself unintentionally.


    But Zhou Xin is not as optimistic as her.


    "I think we''d better be careful recently. Ah Dan has made this man small-minded and vindictive. Although Qi Yan is in front, Wan Yiyan thinks it''s a small matter. There''s no need to tear his face because of it. It''s us."


    Lin Mengya nodded.


    But in my heart, I was thinking that Qi Yan would compromise on small things. What would he do to compromise?


    Long Tianyu gently pinched her little claw.


    Looking at her slightly distracted appearance, I know that her wife must have another bad No, that''s a good idea!


    "In short, be careful." Zhou Xin sighed and made a final summary.


    Although he felt that he was cruel in some aspects, he was really nothing compared with those officers and forces in the Shaoxuan army.


    "OK, it''s okay."


    Lin Mengya comforted Zhou Xin, and then gave her man a look.


    Long Tianyu nodded imperceptibly, with a smile on his mouth.


    What bad idea is this, little villain?

 Chapter 3272

    After dinner, Zhou Xin, who went out to inquire about the news, brought back a bad news.


    "Qi Yan really turned big things into small things. Even najad didn''t get any punishment. In short, we have to be careful in the future."


    He frowned.


    This is a simple and honest appearance, but at the moment, it is full of sadness.


    Can you not worry?


    Originally, their task was very difficult, but now there are many accidents.


    Originally, he thought the most dangerous place was the safest. Now he finally realized another word, which is called sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    Although they can still fool through at present, they can''t help checking their identities when they see tea.


    If it is really a dangerous time to be exposed, he and Zhou Ning have to think about how to get out of this vortex smoothly.


    Unfortunately, unless the two of them can compromise their achievements, even if they are lucky to escape from the Shaoxuan army''s barracks, they will face quite severe punishment after returning to the zongmen.


    For a time, Zhou Xin was even more worried.


    "How much do you know about Qi Yan?"


    Although she has a plan in mind, Lin Mengya still has to fully understand each other''s situation.


    Zhou Xin didn''t know her plan, and because she was worried about her future with Zhou Ning, she didn''t answer so distracted.


    But he also explained the general situation of Qi Yan.


    Unlike Adana, who is extreme and irritable, Qi Yan was born into a big family in the secret meeting.


    It can be said that since his birth, he has been designated as one of the top leaders of Shaoxuan army.


    But this man is rare and has a desire for self-improvement.


    Instead of airborne to a higher vocational college, he chose to start with a ten head.


    you ''re right.


    For Qi Yan, Shi Mu Chang is already a small official position that can''t be lower.


    Over the years, he has also made a lot of achievements. Only then did he climb to the position of commander all the way.


    One more step forward is the participation and leadership of the general army.


    This position is not low, it can even be said to be a watershed.


    Once we have crossed over, we will be the top level of Shaoxuan army in the future, but some people will stop here and can only be a small commander all their life.


    It is said that Qi Yan can achieve this position only by his family background, even if his personal ability is not good.


    But who made ah Dana so unlucky that he was in the same period with him.


    In this way, two people have to compete for such a position.


    Ah Dan''s envoy is not without backstage, but without Qi Yan''s deep foundation.


    Therefore, in order to climb up, he was crazy about making new achievements.


    In this way, Qi Yan can be suppressed to obtain the position of general army participation and leadership.


    After listening, Lin Mengya couldn''t help holding tears of sympathy for ah Danna.


    In fact, she can already foresee the result of things.


    Qi Yan must be the ultimate winner.


    It is not that he is good enough, but that his family is capable and must make him the only candidate for this position.


    This is the weakness of the feudal system.


    They only look at their family background, regardless of ability.


    Even if you are full of knowledge, both literate and martial arts, you are an amazing and rare talent of Kirin.


    But as long as you come from a small family, don''t have a deep enough family background, and don''t have a network of relationships closely linked with interests, you''re nothing.


    It''s a pity that Adana didn''t see through this.


    Explain that he saw through this, but he just didn''t accept it willingly.


    "How is he usually? Is his interpersonal relationship good?" Lin Mengya kept Zhou Xin''s words in mind.


    Zhou Xin has been distracted, but he still said; "It''s neither good nor bad. He doesn''t pay much attention to us, but he won''t be embarrassed."


    "He often appeases some people who are punished and sad for Adana. Therefore, his reputation is not bad."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows. She was really a smart man. She knew that stepping on ah Dan would save her a good reputation.


    Before, she wondered how this man treated himself so much more friendly than his companions.


    It''s been a long time. I''m trying to buy people''s hearts.


    Oh, it''s not a good thing!


    After searching the news in Zhou Xin''s mouth, Lin Mengya tried to go out for a walk under Zhou Xin''s reminder.


    She made a slight detour.


    Although Zhou Xin said that in order to prevent the two people from leaving too deep an impression on others, he often ordered them to rest in the camp and forbid them to go out for various reasons.


    But to be on the safe side, Lin Mengya avoided several camps around her.


    Although the military regulations of Shaoxuan army prohibit private communication, people are social animals after all. We can''t block everyone''s mouth and let them be mute, can we?


    Therefore, before moving to the camp, the soldiers will chat with each other to inquire about some situations, or simply sit together and talk about gossip.


    Long Tianyu, a big man, is not only eye-catching, but also because he is cold and refuses to be thousands of miles away, he is not easy to talk to others.


    But Lin Mengya is different.


    And she deliberately made her voice a little hoarse. She couldn''t find her gender wrong just from her voice.


    The most important thing is that Lin Mengya knows mental skills.


    She can gain a person''s trust in the shortest time, and even get out each other''s secrets.


    You can also try to reduce your sense of existence, and even give people the illusion that she is here, which can greatly reduce others'' guard against her.


    This ability is best suited to inquire into the information in this group.


    Lin Mengya sat quietly beside a group of people. The soldier who was concentrating and listening to his companions'' talk was only stunned to see her occasionally.


    Immediately, he turned his head again.


    Because it seemed to him that this man had been sitting behind him.


    So do others.


    This is the first time Lin Mengya has used this collective hypnotic hint.


    She is also very happy to succeed at one time.


    This move is probably called, "I''m not here to destroy you, I''m here to join you.".


    "Have you heard that Qi Tongling will soon be promoted to the general army when he goes back this time? Tut, I really envy people''s good life. Why don''t I have such a powerful family background?"


    The man''s sour words seem to have just ten thousand lemons.


    Someone asked, "doesn''t it mean that commander Adan also has hope?"


    The big mouth who spread the news was sarcastic: "how is it possible that he came from a small family? I didn''t say that Judd is a shit. He can even get people in as ten eyes. I''m afraid he''s opening this military camp as their home."


    Lin Mengya immediately recognized that when the man mentioned Judd, his words were mixed with anger.


    Take another look at the beard on each other''s face. Lin Mengya seems to understand something.


    Either this is a victim, or this is a friend associated with the victim.


    Tut, she felt that she was a little lighter just because she had wasted that guy''s hand.


    He should have wasted his hands and legs!


    "Well, commander Adan not only protects Judd, but also his temper. People who don''t move will whip people. If commander Qi doesn''t take care of them often, I''m afraid some of our brothers will be killed by him!"


    "Bah! What a dog! They climb up from below like us. Even if he kills us all, he can''t change his humble origin."


    Lin Mengya listened quietly to the gossip inside.


    Sure enough, the crowd is the place where the news is spread. Both men and women have a desire to gossip.


    "According to what you say, since commander Adan is of the same origin as us, why does he still give us such a cruel hand?"


    Lin Mengya whispered her question.


    Probably because of the influence of psychological hint, although they heard the problem, they didn''t notice her existence.


    So, people began to look at you and I began to discuss this problem in one sentence.


    Finally, Lin Mengya''s conclusion is somewhat inexplicable.


    "Do you mean that the more commander Adan is cruel to us, it means that he is different from us. Those talents behind him will pay more attention to him?"


    "Yes, that''s the truth."


    The crowd also nodded one after another and discussed other topics on this topic.


    After that, they won''t remember who raised this question. After all, chatting, it''s normal for so many people to get together and can''t hear clearly and remember completely.


    Lin Mengya stood quietly outside the crowd to guide the topic.


    Of course, the questions she asked were just ordinary things, did not involve secrets, and naturally would not arouse the vigilance of others.


    Even if someone accidentally passes by here, he won''t feel anything wrong after listening to it.


    Some even feel interested in this topic and stay to join the discussion.


    Soon, Lin Mengya got all the information she wanted.


    Then she got up silently and patted her ass to find her own man.


    In fact, Shaoxuan army is still very busy in military affairs.


    In addition to patrolling the city for 12 hours a day, they have to go out in batches to find people.


    The next morning, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were awakened from their sleep, and then they were pulled out of the city with confused eyes.


    It''s their turn to find someone.


    And after searching day and night, their scope has been extended to far away places.


    Those commanders, big and small, with ten eyes and hundreds of eyes, have horses.


    As for them, they can only rely on two soles.


    "Have some steamed bread first."


    The chilly cold in the morning also made Lin Mengya wake up quickly. Then, she was stuffed with a fairly hot steamed bread by her own man.


    She took a bite and swallowed it.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, they have arrived outside the city.


    "They haven''t given up yet?"


    Lin Mengya bit her ears with her man.


    Because it was too early, and there was a noise in the camp last night, everyone didn''t sleep well.


    Many people yawn at this meeting.

 Chapter 3273

    "The dog jumped over the wall."


    Long Tianyu hit Adana with four words, which made her present state of mind.


    Indeed, although ah Dan was holding the banner of the secret meeting, in fact, he was just a small role in the Shaoxuan army.


    Many people want to pull him down from that position. Now, it is the most appropriate opportunity.


    Lin Mengya thought about it and came up with a good idea.


    She chewed a few more mouthfuls of dry steamed bread, padded her stomach, and then stuffed the rest back into long Tianyu''s hands.


    The latter didn''t dislike it, and took a big bite to destroy the steamed bread.


    At this time, the team has also entered the mountain road.


    "You all listen. From now on, you can''t even give me an inch of turf! I want you to dig three feet and find clues to those people, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    The people in the team responded one after another.


    Finally, let them scatter in the mountains to look for.


    Lin Mengya guessed that the group who had escaped from the stone beach had not all left.


    Some of them should be hiding, or because of poor physical strength, injury, or perhaps for revenge.


    In short, what can stay now must be full of hatred for Shaoxuan army and Adana envoy.


    They have to be careful not to catch themselves in.


    ......


    The woods were deep, and their eyes were finally completely separated from the others.


    For a time, in addition to their footsteps, there was the "rustle" of leaves.


    "When is the end of this search?"


    Lin Mengya whispered a complaint to her man. Besides, she let those people go. Only when she was full can she really help shaoxuanjun find someone.


    Long Tianyu gently clenched her hand, and then indicated with her eyes that there were two obstacles over there.


    Lin Mengya winked at him and understood.


    "Brother Zhou, why don''t the four of us split up?"


    Anyway, it''s all about errands. What are you doing so seriously?


    But this time, Zhou Xin hesitated.


    "I think we''d better not separate first. In case we meet someone else, we can''t explain."


    At first, Lin Mengya didn''t notice the abnormality of the Zhou brothers, but since she said that, the brothers deliberately sandwiched them in the middle.


    Moreover, Lin Mengya also saw the precaution in Zhou Ning''s eyes.


    It felt like they and long Tianyu were the animals they drove out to have fun.


    Oh! Are you afraid they''ll run away?


    Lin mengarden was speechless.


    Of course, this is understandable.


    They are not familiar with the Zhou brothers, and it is normal for the other party to take precautions against them.


    And if the two of them really run away, the mission of the Zhou brothers will be forced to fail.


    It''s just that she''s a little uncomfortable.


    Even the enemy, she is not the kind of person who breaks her promise.


    The four of them walked around in the woods, but they didn''t go much deeper.


    Lin Mengya wanted to take this opportunity to take her family to do something bad and add some trouble to Adana, but she was forced to declare failure because of the strict prevention of the Zhou brothers.


    According to Zhou Xin''s previous experience, the people who brought them will not send a signal of gathering until the sun sets.


    So the four found a small cave to settle down temporarily.


    The cave is more than one person wide. After the four of them go in, it will be full and there is almost no spare space.


    The Zhou brothers adapted well to this.


    After all, they are both meticulous and not really shaoxuanjun. They do a lot of fishing.


    Two people tacitly agree to one left and one right, lying on the ground and sleeping in clothes.


    But it blocked the hole tightly. In that way, it was almost as bad as writing two "bad" words on the chest and back.


    Lin Mengya was almost angry and laughed by the two people.


    Can they stop her from running with her family?


    Originally she didn''t want to fight, but these two people are too difficult to deal with.


    Before long, the Zhou brothers completely passed out.


    At this time, don''t say stop them from leaving. Even if a beast drags them away and eats them, they will never wake up.


    It''s a joke to guard a top poison doctor with just two of them.


    "Let''s go."


    Long Tianyu took people and passed them calmly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Lin Mengya thought and sprinkled some medicine to drive away snakes, insects, mice and ants on the ground.


    After all, they have to come back later.


    "Let people watch them. Don''t be surprised." She whispered.


    ......


    Deep in the woods, several thin young people were staring at the distance.


    The Shaoxuan army searched the mountain very much.


    They did not deliberately hide their whereabouts, which was also a sense of oppression for the ancient people who hid.


    "If they come later, I''ll rush out and fight with them!"


    One of the youths clenched his teeth.


    He had followed his father and brother to Yuehu city.


    But now he''s the only one left in the family.


    And all his close relatives died at the hand of Adana''s envoy.


    Therefore, young people stayed just to find the best opportunity to avenge their relatives.


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    His companion pressed his hand.


    "Like you, we all want to rush out and kill those guys. But now, we can only hide, not fight."


    "Hide, hide! When will we wait to count? Look at those people, they haven''t been punished at all. What nonsense Presbyterian and secret meetings, bah!"


    Faith completely collapsed in the hearts of young people.


    Like his father and brother, he used to firmly believe in the tenets of the Presbyterian Church and felt that they should be controlled by the Presbyterian Church.


    But now he realized that in the eyes of those superior elders, they were just the treatment of pigs, dogs, cattle, horses and animals.


    Obviously, there are many such ideas.


    Those who can stay have basically lost confidence in the Presbyterian and secret meetings.


    At this time, those Shaoxuan troops who came to search the mountain were very close.


    They don''t even know if they will be found next.


    Once they are found, all they can do is escape or die.


    The young people clenched the stones and sticks used as weapons in their hands.


    How ridiculous?


    Compared with those heavily armed Shaoxuan troops, their weapons are so backward.


    Nevertheless, they are not willing to give in.


    Even if they die, they will die on the way to freedom.


    At this time, another strange sound came from the woods.


    Those Shaoxuan troops who had searched here were immediately led away by the sound.


    "Chase! The man is over there! Chase!"


    After a few shouts, those Shaoxuan troops had rushed in the direction of the sound.


    The young people who had previously hidden here were nervous.


    Did their companions sacrifice themselves?


    At the thought of this possibility, he hated those guys with human face and animal heart even more.


    If he could have a knife in his hand, he would rush out and die with those animals.


    Other people''s mood is also very low. They must have the same view as him.


    Just as they were still hesitant to go there to see the situation, or took this opportunity to retreat, suddenly, there was another "rustle" sound.


    Two men dressed in Shaoxuan army, one tall and one short, suddenly appeared in their hiding place.


    The hearts of several young people sank. They thought it was a knife to stretch and shrink their heads. It''s better to fight with these bullies!


    So, several people immediately stood up from the grass, jumped out and surrounded them.


    "Kill!"


    With red eyes, the young man rushed over with the stick in his hand.


    Who knows, the slightly shorter Shaoxuan army hissed at him.


    "What are you shouting about? I don''t think there''s much movement here. If you really bring people back, you three melons and dates are not enough to stuff people''s teeth!"


    Lin Mengya stared and bluffed them.


    The young man was stunned at once.


    Eh? What does that mean?


    Lin Mengya glanced at them and said impolitely, "take me to your adults."


    In front of these young people, it seems that the biggest one is only in his early twenties.


    They are all at an age when they don''t know how to worry.


    Just the broken sticks in their hands, they really met the group of Shaoxuan army. There is no residue left that hasn''t been eaten yet?


    "Who are you? Why should we listen to you?"


    The young man blushed.


    Somehow he thought the dwarf was a little too rampant.


    I''ve never seen such a person shouting orders!


    "By --"


    Lin Mengya looked around for a week, and her face suddenly became serious.


    "The lives of you, including those of your companions, are in my hands. Now take me to pick up your adults, or it will be late!"


    Finally, the young man was persuaded by her.


    Although somewhat reluctant, he led the way ahead and took them both to their hiding place.


    But in fact, young people have their own plans in mind. If they are introduced into their own nest, anyway, they are also many people and powerful, so they don''t believe in governance and refuse to accept these two guys!


    Only then did Lin Mengya know that their hiding place was very ingenious. It was under a cliff in the middle of the mountain.


    If you look from above, you can only see the cliffs below;


    However, if you walk down a nearby path, although it is dangerous, you can really go around a groove on the hillside below the cliff.


    Lin Mengya saw dozens of ancient people hiding here.


    However, each of them maintained a vigilant attitude towards her arrival.


    When the young man arrived at the place, he immediately ran to one of the old men who looked about fifty years old.


    "Grandpa Qin, they said there could be a way to protect us!"


    The young man said so firmly, but he was digging a hole for Lin Mengya.


    She didn''t say that just now!


    At a young age, my heart is not small.


    "Security? Didn''t you see what they were wearing? I think you were cheated!"

 Chapter 3274

    The man who said this was a middle-aged man without an arm.


    That pair of eyes looked at them fiercely, and wanted to know who gave his arm.


    Compared with the relatively simple young people, the one armed man is obviously full of hatred and anger towards the clothes on Lin Mengya and long Tianyu.


    "I think we should kill them to avoid future trouble!"


    The one armed man said Yin geodesically.


    Looking at that look, it seemed that I wanted to rush up and strip them of their skin and cramp.


    Encouraged by the man, it is obvious that many people followed this idea.


    Most of them are young men. Although they have been tortured, they are in large numbers.


    In their opinion, as long as they go together, these two people must be difficult to defeat four hands with two fists.


    Who knows, at this moment, only a "click" sound was heard.


    After that, they watched the tall young man loose his hands.


    Then, the first-hand rock dregs fell one after another.


    Lin Mengya looked around for a week and finally looked at her man in surprise.


    "Look at you. You''re always so strong."


    As she said this, she also took out her handkerchief and wiped the palm of her man without hesitation.


    Someone gulped and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water.


    He, did he read it right just now?


    This man is really unarmed. Did he crush a stone on the mountain wall?


    Some people subconsciously want to try.


    But as a result, he turned blue.


    This man! Are you really as flesh and blood as they are?


    Lin Mengya wiped every finger of long Tianyu. Then she slowly turned her face and looked at the people.


    "Now, can we sit down and talk?"


    ......


    Under the shock of this move, these guys who were just aggressive now seem particularly docile.


    Finally, they introduced two people to talk to Lin Mengya.


    One is Grandpa Qin mentioned by the young man just now, and the other is a middle-aged man who has just returned from the cliff.


    I heard him introduce himself. His name is Qi Songtao.


    When Lin Mengya heard the surname, she raised her eyebrows.


    According to her previous experience, within the ancient clan, the same surname is more or less nepotistic.


    She didn''t hide it, but chose to ask directly.


    "Do you know the commander of Shaoxuan army, Qi Yan?"


    Seeing the directness of her question, Qi Songtao was stunned at first, and then nodded gently.


    But the expression on his face is quite unspeakable.


    Lin Mengya is more curious.


    Seeing this, old man Qin just sighed.


    "Alas, although Song Tao is his own family with the neiqi family, he is from the Waiqi family and has long had nothing to do with the neiqi family."


    Inner family, outer family


    She suddenly remembered some basic information about the secret meeting that Le Zhengzi Xiu had told her before.


    The reason why those ancient families value the seat of the Presbyterian Council so much is that if they have the opportunity to enter the secret meeting, they can promote their families.


    That is, the so-called one person gets the Tao and the chicken and dog rise to heaven.


    The more credit they make, the more family members they can take away.


    When people are selected in secret meetings, they will naturally choose from those families first, and then it will be their turn to the outside.


    In this way, more and more families will be selected, and finally, they will gradually develop into internal and external families.


    Generally speaking, the internal and external families can help each other and dredge resources.


    However, the inner race is one head higher than the outer race, and over time, the two become subordinate.


    Such unequal relations eventually become some irreconcilable contradictions.


    Then the Presbyterian Council suddenly fell silent and the internal and external families were disconnected.


    It was not until the Presbyterian Church became active again a few years ago that the inner and outer races were re connected


    However, years of silence has brought about an increasingly unbalanced relationship.


    Gradually, the internal and external races became incompatible with water and fire, and some even fought fiercely in secret.


    Qi Yan was born in the inner family, while Qi Songtao was born in the outer family.


    The two are now in a completely different position.


    It is said that the neiqi family is developing well, and it is also popular in the secret meeting.


    But the Waiqi family gradually declined.


    At present, it is just a hard struggle to survive.


    "When they left, they took away all the resources of my family. That''s the family property I''ve accumulated for the rest of my life! If they hadn''t forcibly drained the bone marrow, why should we rely on others?"


    When Qi Songtao heard the word "Qi Yan", his mood was somewhat uncontrollable.


    Fortunately, he is a man with strong willpower. After saying these words, he gradually stabilized.


    Looked at both of them.


    "You two should not be Shaoxuan army?" Although he was tempted, he already had the answer in his heart.


    But Lin Mengya didn''t answer this question directly. She just said, "I know you''re unwilling to stay here, but you can''t take revenge just by relying on those things in your hands."


    "We know that very well." Qi Songtao looked very determined.


    "But we will never let them go."


    "Yes! Brother Songtao is right. They tortured our people so much before that they just treated us as animals. Even if they fought for my life, I will teach them a lesson!"


    The crowd was furious. For a moment, they all said that they would bite off a piece of each other''s meat even if they tried to die together.


    Lin Mengya looked at those pairs of eyes burning the fire of revenge, and her heart was almost ready.


    She just opened her mouth. Her voice was not big or small, but just enough for them to hear.


    "Even if you don''t want to die, now it''s like hitting a stone with an egg. However, I have a good way to avenge you and ensure that most people retreat."


    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone''s eyes were on her.


    Lin Mengya slightly hooked her lips, "sacrifice is inevitable, but if you are completely destroyed, aren''t there many witnesses for what they did in the city?"


    "What''s the ability to die together? If it''s really powerful, fight back hard and give them a lesson they''ll never forget."


    I have to say that Lin Mengya is definitely an expert in inciting emotions.


    After a few words, the eyes of those people looking at her became more and more hot.


    Qi Songtao pursed his lips. "It''s easy for you to say, but we don''t even have weapons. How to fight those trained Shaoxuan troops?"


    "Without weapons, don''t you have brains?"


    In the face of Lin Mengya''s rhetorical question, everyone was speechless for a time.


    Brain, indeed.


    Yeah, it''s not enough.


    Lin Mengya felt that the question seemed a little over the outline. She blocked her lips and cleared her throat.


    "I mean - since we can''t confront head-on, why not detour guerrillas?"


    guerrilla warfare?


    People, including Qi Songtao and Qin Lao, looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    Look at these eager eyes, Lin Mengya feels unprecedented pressure.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were ancient people, it wouldn''t cause too much trouble. She really wanted to do it by herself.


    "Now you all sit down and listen to me honestly, and I''ll only talk about it once. It depends on your nature."


    People: what''s the matter with the feeling of going to a private school?


    But what she said next was an eye opener.


    In fact, what Lin Mengya said is very simple.


    Although the Shaoxuan army has an advantage in number and equipment, after all, they have no heat and weapons that can dominate the battlefield.


    After avoiding the weapons in their hands, it is not easy for the refugee side to win.


    After introducing at least 11 traps and mechanisms that can be used locally, with simple installation and great lethality, someone put forward a new problem.


    "But we still don''t have tools! Sir, the traps you said before still need to dig pits and so on. Should we dig them with our bare hands?"


    Unknowingly, he has become a respected "Sir".


    Lin Mengya did not change her attitude.


    She is not a Bodhisattva who urges people to be good. To put it bluntly, she is a villain who comes to destroy.


    "Well, I can help you solve it."


    She told someone to get it long before she came in.


    "But."


    Lin Mengya startled everyone at this turning point.


    No, this gentleman dislikes them for being too stupid, so he doesn''t teach them, does he?


    "I hope you can keep it a secret. I don''t want anyone except you to know our existence."


    The crowd looked at the man who had been guarding behind the gentleman.


    Then, Qi Qi shook his head.


    Just now, the man broke through a stone on the cliff with his bare hands, and then forcibly pulled out a fairly flat stone to serve as a chair for his husband.


    In fact, their conditions here are not so difficult. They also have several wooden stakes.


    But! It''s worth it, okay?


    Let alone snitch, they tremble even if they look at their husband.


    "I''m not afraid of you going back and talking nonsense. In short, no one believes our identity even if you say it. But if I hear a little wind, I''ll settle with all of you present."


    Lin Mengya''s attitude is still gentle, and even the arc of her smile has not changed.


    But these people feel an extremely strong sense of oppression.


    This was the first time they knew that they would be so powerless after being hanged, whether by force or intelligence.


    Qi Songtao is completely unaffected by the outside world.


    He was the heir of Waiqi family. Therefore, both leadership and understanding belong to the top level of the ancient family.


    Otherwise, these people would not recommend him as the leader.


    "What Sir said really enlightened me! I understand what you mean. You want us to divide it and break it one by one."

 Chapter 3275

    Who knows, but Lin Mengya got a rude look.


    "Stupid! I''m asking you to cheat. Whatever his move is, it''s a good move to pit the enemy!"


    Qi Songtao hesitated for a moment, then said with shame: "I''m not ashamed of my husband. I''m too conservative and don''t know how to change."


    Indeed, now that the enemy is strong and I am weak, and they are sick and disabled, they pay attention to the fart rules of war?


    "What should we do now, according to Mr. Yi?"


    At this time, the impression of Lin Mengya and them in Qi Songtao''s heart is very unusual.


    In his opinion, the other party is informal, unique and unique.


    Lin Mengya touched her chin.


    "Well, let''s start with the simplest!"


    ......


    Today, the Shaoxuan army scattered in the forest is still trying to find the traces of those fleeing people.


    The commander has told them that this should be the last forest that has not been searched.


    In any case, they must gain something today, or they will be severely punished.


    It is because these people used their milk strength, let alone, they really found some deeds.


    "Here, come here!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted in the woods.


    The surrounding Shaoxuan army immediately followed the sound.


    I saw a colleague pointing to a crushed grass. Not only that, it was probably because he was not careful enough. The man''s clothes were scratched by the surrounding branches, leaving a small rag strip.


    This is definitely not their own. After all, Shaoxuan troops are all wearing uniform, and they don''t have clothes of this color.


    It is inaccessible here, and the surrounding areas have been blocked by their people early, so it is unlikely that outsiders will go up the mountain.


    So, this must be left by those fugitives!


    "Search! We must get them all back!"


    A small head of eyes was excited. When he thought that he would not only not be punished, but also make contributions, he ran faster.


    At this time, people tend to ignore some imperceptible details.


    When they followed those traces, they had long walked into the trap that Lin Mengya guided Qi Songtao.


    As soon as the group got out of the grass more than one person high, they saw several young people in rags lying in an open space not far away.


    They seemed not to notice the coming of the crisis at all, and even the Shaoxuan army could hear one of them snoring.


    Suddenly, those Shaoxuan troops hated these guys.


    They are leisurely, still lying here snoring.


    He got up earlier than the dog and came here conscientiously. His heart was suddenly unbalanced.


    "Get it!"


    Small eyes long cold face, give an order.


    The others rushed at the targets like wolves, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Whoosh - whoosh -" with the sound of breaking the air, a huge net caught these Shaoxuan troops from below.


    Several people were confused and didn''t react for the moment.


    It was not until several young people lying on the ground got up from the ground that they knew they had been deceived.


    But when they wanted to break free, they found that the net around them was woven with thorny vines.


    One move, they hurt to death.


    And the space is very small. They are tightly tied together, and there is no room for them to do it at all.


    "Tut tut! I''ve caught you! Crazy, you continue to be crazy!"


    The young man spit hard and stared at the eyes of those people. It was as cold as looking at the dead.


    These days they have been hunted by these people. They can''t eat well and sleep well.


    This time I got the help of my husband, but I was angry!


    "Hum! It''s just a waste of effort! Do you think you can escape from heaven by seizing us? I tell you, dream! Our thousands of brothers in the Shaoxuan army can master your skills?"


    The captured Shaoxuan army couldn''t help shouting abuse.


    But unexpectedly, those young people not only didn''t get angry when they heard his words, but also showed a very strange smile.


    "Hey, hey! Who said we wanted to run?"


    "If you don''t want to run, what do you want to do?"


    The captured little eye is long, but at the moment, there is some very uneasy premonition in his heart.


    "I tell you you don''t understand. Someone will drag them back! Even if our brother opens today, we can have a good meal in the evening!"


    "Good!"


    The rest of the partners immediately put the people down and dragged them away.


    The face with long eyes is green.


    Of course, half of it was painful, and the other half was in deep panic.


    They don''t want to eat human flesh, do they?


    At the thought of being skinned and cramped, boiled and roasted, the whole person is not calm.


    Now he''s sorry!


    If he had known that he would end up like this, he might as well stay at home!


    At the moment, the young man who was still snoring was kicked up by his companion.


    "What''s the matter? Has anyone come?"


    The companion looked at the man with a big heart and didn''t know what to say.


    "People have come long ago. Now they have been caught. Go and help them drag them away."


    The simple looking young man went to help immediately.


    Dragging the screaming "booty", the party happily returned to the place where they used to guard the prisoners.


    Such scenes are staged all over the forest.


    Under the guidance of Lin Mengya, these people not only learned to use local materials, but also had many wonderful ideas.


    For example, this net full of rattan thorns was the discovery of the leading youth.


    Of course, Lin Mengya also slightly improved the plan for them.


    For example, she would tell the big guy which plant juice is toxic and which plant pollen will make people itch.


    With successful cases, everyone studied very hard.


    After a period of time, everyone was handy and full of confidence.


    So Lin Mengya''s long Tianyu knew that they should go.


    In this regard, Qi Songtao is still very reluctant.


    "Sir is very kind to us. Can''t you stay a few more days so that we can repay you both."


    In this regard, Lin Mengya waved her hand and said, "I just taught you some methods. What really works is your own determination. All right, there is no feast that doesn''t end. We have to hurry. And remember what you promised us before."


    This time, Qi Songtao nodded solemnly.


    "I swear by the glory of my whole family that I will never break my oath to divulge this matter, and I will supervise everyone here."


    Lin Mengya nodded and left with long Tianyu.


    Looking at the back of the two of them, Qi Songtao couldn''t hide his loss.


    "They are destined to be extraordinary."


    Old Qin''s voice came from behind Qi Songtao.


    The old man, who is only over half a hundred years old, still has poisonous eyes.


    "Although I don''t know the real identity of the two people, they are like the messengers of the holy queen recorded in the ethnography. When the ancient family is destroyed, the messengers of the holy queen will appear!"


    But Qi Songtao looked at the old man and his expression was a little unspeakable.


    "Uncle Qin, have you made another mistake?"


    Old Qin looked disgusted, stared at him and said, "what''s the old problem? You can''t spit out ivory in a dog''s mouth like your father! Hum! I''m knowledgeable. You think everyone knows to fight and kill like your father. You have a simple mind and developed limbs. No wonder you will be trapped!"


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    Qi Songtao wanted to defend his father, but he opened his mouth and held his words back.


    What do you say? It should be said that uncle Qin is right at all.


    His father Alas, it''s hard to say.


    However, his father said that uncle Qin really has an old habit of talking nonsense.


    And when I was young, I was beaten for this.


    Who knows, after getting old, the condition is not only not alleviated, but more serious.


    And because he was old, those who thought he was talking nonsense and wanted to beat him didn''t dare to do it easily.


    This is delayed by Uncle Qin. It is still out of control.


    "Forget it, just say what you want. Let''s go and see the others."


    With that, Qi Songtao quickly slipped away.


    Old Qin was left standing in place, leaning on his crutches and looking at the direction Lin Mengya and them left from a distance.


    What he said may have really come true.


    ......


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu took a detour to see the situation everywhere.


    It was probably a surprise to hit the other party, so many people fell into the trap.


    But this is only the initial situation. Once the other party realizes that they have begun to fight back, the rest will be more careful.


    This means of sneak attack is not so easy to use, but at least it can distract the attention of Shaoxuan army and make them uncertain where people are hiding and how many people there are.


    Once the rat repellent device is thrown, those ancient people will get a moment of breathing.


    After that, they will face more severe counterattack and search by the Shaoxuan army.


    Lin Mengya also explained this to them before.


    Unexpectedly, those people all chose to continue to act.


    In their own words, it''s cool for a while, no matter whether they will die in the end.


    In short, they are fed up with this kind of cowardice!


    In this regard, Lin Mengya said she also understood this mood.


    But if they were only allowed to live a few more days, it would not be worth their careful planning.


    After determining the current situation of shaoxuanjun, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu found the cave where the two brothers of the Zhou family were hidden.


    Remove the branches blocking the cave, and the two people are sleeping soundly in the cave.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu looked at each other, then quietly crossed them and returned to their previous position.

 Chapter 3276

    The reason why the two people fell asleep before was because they were drugged by Lin Mengya.


    But I don''t know whether it''s because her medicine is too good or the two haven''t had a good rest for too long.


    In short, Lin Mengya waited for a long time. She even doubted whether the other party really died of sleep.


    Fortunately, before long Tianyu decided to wake them up with a big mouth, the Zhou brothers finally woke up.


    "Hmm? Why are we sleeping here?"


    Zhou Xin yawned bleary eyed and said to Zhou Ning.


    Zhou Ning''s face was dull. It was obvious that he had not fully awakened.


    Here, Lin Mengya also deliberately yawned, pretended to have just woke up and stretched.


    "Oh, I finally woke up. If I knew this job was so easy, brother Zhou, you might as well take us out more later."


    "Oh, yeah, ha ha..."


    Zhou Xin smiled and touched his head.


    In fact, he wondered why he hadn''t been so idle before?


    To be honest, it''s not easy for people like them to be meticulous.


    At ordinary times, I am afraid of being discovered by others.


    Except when performing various tasks, I dare not fish boldly, and sometimes I have to rush forward without conscience just to get first-hand information.


    He will work for his enemies. If his life is sent in one day, the Pope will not give him any glory and compensation.


    At a loss.


    But these days, he seems to have been opened the door of a new world.


    It turns out that it can be so easy to work in detail.


    Zhou Xin thought for a while and felt that his idea with Zhou Ning should be changed.


    Seeing that the Zhou brothers had no doubt, Lin Mengya quietly gave her man a proud little look.


    Long Tianyu touched her cerebellar bag, and her eyes were full of doting.


    The four simply cleaned up and went out of the cave.


    But as soon as they went out, the Zhou brothers knew how quickly the situation in the forest changed.


    Especially when I heard that those fleeing people who should have been unarmed killed at least hundreds of Shaoxuan troops by relying on various mechanism traps made of local materials.


    Suddenly, the Zhou brothers only thought that the world might be crazy.


    no They''re crazy!


    "What''s going on? The commander is going to kill people!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that there are only some unarmed fugitives in the forest? Why can they make so many mechanism traps?"


    Where there are people, there are gossip naturally.


    This time, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu chose to keep quiet.


    After all, if Shaoxuan army knew that they were the two culprits, she estimated that these people would have to work hard with themselves.


    Soon, a roar came.


    That''s the little leader in charge of their team. He''s angry with his subordinates.


    "No matter what method you use, even if it''s fire prevention and mountain burning, you should find those guys for me!"


    Lin Mengya''s heart suddenly startled.


    set the mountain on fire?


    If such a large forest really catches fire, it will be a sin.


    Not to mention the ancient people hiding in the forest, I''m afraid even the animals living in the forest will lose their homes.


    It can be seen that they are really in a hurry. They can even think of such a bad move.


    Lin Mengya''s eyes were slightly cold.


    If so, she doesn''t mind exposing herself now and leaving everyone here.


    Fortunately, someone persuaded the little leader.


    "Baimu commander, calm down. We need to think about it in the long run. Set fire to the forest. The noise is too big. I''m afraid we can''t hide the news at that time."


    The man''s voice was very low, but he could hear that the speaker was very powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to hold down the hundred eyes that had reached the edge of violence.


    "Mr. Qiong, what do you say I should do? You know, now commander Adan has been forced by them to lose almost everything. If we can''t catch people back, it will be stabbed into commander Adan''s chest as a sharp blade!"


    The hundred eyed leader was the loyal leader of the Adana sect.


    In fact, in their view, requisitioning a few people to do some work is nothing at all.


    But this matter can''t be put on the table. Besides, Qi Yan, who came this time, is the sworn enemy of ah Dan''s envoy.


    This is why they have to find people day and night.


    Because once Qi Yan holds you, the commander of ah Dan''s envoy will come to an end.


    So they would rather kill all the people than let them spread the story.


    "It''s urgent. Someone has gone to deal with the aftermath. We can find someone here soon. At that time, I will make sure that the news doesn''t spread."


    "Then there''s Mr. Lao Qiong. I''ll order people to search the mountain again as soon as possible."


    "Well, good."


    With that, Mr. Joan left.


    Lin Mengya and long Tianyu have been using the concealment function. Therefore, they have not been found. They have been eavesdropping not far away.


    They held hands again and walked out of a distance silently before lifting the concealment function behind a big tree.


    But at this time, their faces were somewhat serious.


    "What the man said just now --"


    "I''m afraid it''s killing people and killing the roots."


    Long Tianyu took her words and said her guess without hesitation.


    Ah Dan made the goods vicious, which once again exceeded Lin Mengya''s imagination.


    If the last time he just imprisoned those ancient people and worked hard for him.


    So this time, Lin Mengya is sure that he will not let go of the family members who have not been to Yuehu city.


    If he does succeed, I''m afraid the whole ancient family will flow with blood overnight.


    Even if he doesn''t value these families, it will hurt the bones and muscles of the ancient family.


    This Dan, what does he really want to do?


    However, Mr. Qiong''s words also made Lin Mengya more confident in her plan.


    Judging from the current situation, Qi Yancai was forced to turn big things into small things because there was no conclusive evidence.


    But what if the evidence comes to the door?


    She doesn''t believe that Qi Yan will miss this opportunity!


    At this time, the other side of the forest.


    Qi Songtao arranged the order of patrolling day and night. Then, he selected three strong young men and packed the criminal evidence he had collected from ah Dana envoy these days into four parts.


    He picked up three of them and gave them to his chosen companions.


    "You must put this thing close to your body, sir. It''s in one fell swoop whether you can save our family!"


    After a short day, Qi Songtao''s energy and spirit are different.


    If what they did before was a struggle between trapped animals, it was just a desperate struggle.


    Now, however, he has rekindled hope.


    Although they put all their eggs in one basket, they are 50% sure of success.


    As long as everything is done according to what Mr. said, even if he fails, he will feel no regret.


    "OK, don''t worry, brother Songtao!"


    The three spoke in unison, but they all carefully hid the criminal evidence.


    The afterglow of the sunset will be exhausted, and the cliff side will always lag one step behind to meet the arrival of darkness.


    With a little light, the four embarked on the journey.


    Mr. Zhang said that although the woods shrouded in darkness would be dangerous, at the same time, it would also cover up their actions and prevent those adena''s hawks and dogs from easily discovering them.


    At the same time, they are also strictly implementing the plan made by Lin Mengya for them.


    He covered his face and hands with the juice of a plant, as well as all the skin exposed outside.


    After that, he wiped some juice from the leaves of this plant on his body.


    According to Sir, the smell of this plant can not only drive away mosquitoes, but also paralyze the smell of beasts.


    Even the shrewdest hounds smell like they are just a few smelly trees.


    Of course, if they can''t run.


    It can be said that this taste is like an excellent protective color, which can greatly facilitate them to shuttle through the night.


    The four men held their mouths with cloth strips, which was also to make them make less noise that might be found.


    Of course, Lin Mengya didn''t teach them this method, but they figured it out by themselves.


    It has to be said that in the face of difficulties, if people force, they can always burst out unlimited potential.


    It''s just that the dead man looks terrible now.


    Not only smelly, but also mottled yellow green on his face and hands. He looks shabby than a beggar.


    Facts have proved that Lin Mengya still has foresight.


    Originally, in the evening, their team should go back and be replaced by a new team.


    But for some reason, they did not receive the order to return to the city, but continued to search the mountain.


    But this time, someone sent a domesticated hound.


    Lin Mengya and her colleagues also got one.


    Although there are many big and small animals at home, Lin Mengya knew there was a problem with the hound when she first saw it.


    "Look at its eyes."


    She quietly pulled at her man''s clothes and said in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Long Tianyu also looked at the sound.


    In his army, of course, there are military dogs.


    He also raised one and once ate and slept with him, so he naturally knows the habits of military dogs very well.


    Generally speaking, whether it is a domestic right or a military dog, their eyes should be clear or alert.


    But this one, whose eyes are darker than white, almost covers the whole eye.


    This makes the military dog look a little strange.


    More importantly, the smell of this dog.


    "I''ve never smelled such a strong fragrance, and it''s still on a dog."


    Her words immediately made long Tianyu frown.

 Chapter 3277

    Zhou knows that dogs have a keen sense of smell, so they are domesticated into hunting dogs, shepherds and so on.


    But if you bring something with strong taste to your dog, it will actually destroy the dog''s keen sense of smell.


    Doesn''t that mean losing the role of looking for smell?


    Therefore, Lin Mengya felt strange.


    "Be careful."


    For a moment, they didn''t see anything strange, but their intuition made long Tianyu subconsciously don''t want his wife to be too close to the strange dog.


    It''s the two brothers of the Zhou family. Since the strange dog appeared, their expressions were a little strange.


    Zhou Ning, in particular, also played several rounds with his brother with his eyes. Only then did he lead the guide rope on the strange dog''s neck.


    "Well..."


    The strange dog seemed to sense that someone was grasping the rope, suddenly turned around and stared at Zhou Ning with his black animal pupils.


    When Lin Mengya saw this scene, she couldn''t help breathing a little.


    She has seen many kinds of dogs, even fierce, such as wolves and hyenas. Their eyes are not like this military dog, as if full of malice.


    Just like a vicious dog guarding the gate of hell, it can drag people into the sea of yellow spring with its sharp claws and teeth anytime and anywhere.


    In short, the evil door is tight.


    "Anning, you..."


    Zhou Xin couldn''t help but called his brother.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ning just turned around blandly and shook his head slightly at his brother.


    "Alas..."


    Zhou Xin held his hand tightly, but he couldn''t help it. His eyes were red.


    The two brothers were separated by life and death, but it made Lin Mengya more confused.


    Zhou Xinping recovered his mood, looked at the people outside and sighed.


    "Oh, let''s go."


    Four people and one dog took the lead in leaving their gathering place.


    With the help of military dogs, they no longer have to wander around the woods like flies.


    But at the same time, because of this military dog, they are more and more biased and more difficult to walk.


    In the end, the dog even went straight into a bush.


    Zhou Ning grabbed the guide rope and could stop the dog temporarily.


    But at the same time, they also face a very arduous problem.


    "Can''t we go around the road?"


    Lin Mengya looked at the bushes in front of her and swallowed.


    It''s really not her affectation, but the bushes in front of her are full of sharp spines thick and thin of her thumb.


    If they climb in, she''s not sure if there''s anything wrong with the dog, but they must be cut alive by those stabs.


    "No!"


    This time, Zhou Ning categorically rejected her proposal.


    At this time, Lin Mengya noticed that Zhou Ning''s face was extremely pale, and his eyes looked at them with a little madness.


    But his hand kept holding the rope without any sign of loosening.


    "Cough, don''t blame Xiao Ning."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was frozen all at once, Zhou Xin turned to Lin Mengya and said.


    "What''s going on?"


    Even if she is dull, she should realize the abnormality of the Zhou brothers.


    Besides, she is also very sensitive to the change of mood.


    It seems that the atmosphere between the Zhou brothers has become particularly tense since the emergence of the military dog.


    Especially when they decided who to master the military dog, they also hit the machine forward back and forth with their eyes.


    So, the problem is this dog?


    "Brother, I''m fine."


    Zhou Ning smelled the speech and still said stiffly, "you can pass by. I''ll just go here."


    As he was saying this, the military dog in front suddenly made a "roar" sound, which seemed to urge them to keep up, and also seemed to warn them.


    Lin Mengya''s face changed slightly, but she found Zhou Ning''s face more and more ugly.


    "What''s going on?" She looked at Zhou Xin, but she had guessed some clues.


    "This dog is called ''soul breaking for thousands of miles''. Every dog is a good tracker. Even if it is thousands of miles away, it can be caught by them. But at the same time, this dog needs to be controlled by people. In the process of tracking, it can''t let go, turn back or stay for too long. Otherwise, the dog will bite people to death and then find its own goal."


    Zhou Xin''s voice trembled.


    If it weren''t for the fact that their brothers were more familiar with the characteristics of the dog, they would die earlier for fear that Lin Mengya and Zhou Ning would not lead the dog.


    Lin Mengya was surprised by the characteristics of the broken soul dog.


    "What if you change people halfway?" She asked.


    "It''s useless." Zhou Xin said with a bitter smile, "the dog is extremely intelligent. As long as the person holding it dares to release his hand halfway, it will immediately bite both of them to death. Unless the person holding it died first, it will not allow people to change hands."


    The tricks you can think of have been used by those who died in vain under the sharp teeth and claws of the broken soul.


    But no one can escape the fate of being used as reserve food by military dogs.


    you ''re right.


    After asking about the characteristics of the broken soul dog, Lin Mengya found that the four people for this purpose were used as rations for the broken soul dog.


    No wonder we can chase people for thousands of miles. It turns out that there is such a mechanism to eliminate human nature.


    Because they delayed too long, the broken soul dog has begun to be impatient.


    Listening to the voice from the Bush, Zhou Ning''s hand began to tremble.


    "Go first! Arning, I''ll go with you. Don''t be afraid."


    Zhou Xin was silent before because he was trying to save his brother''s life.


    But sadly, he worked as a masterpiece for half his life, but in the end he couldn''t even think of a way to save his brother.


    I''m afraid the only thing I can do is die with my brother?


    For a moment, Zhou Xin was decadent and seemed to admit his fate.


    "Well, if you''re afraid, go." He said with his back to Lin Mengya.


    After that, holding Zhou Ning''s hand, the cat crept into the bushes.


    Lin Mengya, who was left behind, frowned.


    "What are you thinking?" Long Tianyu also took her hand and asked softly.


    "I wonder how this broken soul dog was trained."


    She took a deep breath, did not hesitate to learn the look of Zhou Xin, and got into the bushes.


    Long Tianyu followed, and the four were divided into two groups as when they came.


    Zhou Xin in front turned back in surprise after hearing the news behind him.


    "You, you didn''t go?"


    This is the only conscience he has left.


    If the threat of the soul dog was not too strong, he would not hesitate to sacrifice those two people to save his own and his brother''s lives.


    They should not have been soft hearted when they were careful.


    Who knows, Lin Mengya gave him a bad look.


    "In your heart, we are so ungrateful?"


    "But..."


    Zhou Xin wanted to say that it was not a matter of righteousness or injustice, but Lin Mengya could not tell him the truth. He said that he was here to make trouble. How could it be that ah Danna''s envoys were allowed to find those ancient people who hid?


    But they didn''t know her performance, which made Zhou Xin and his brothers deeply ashamed.


    They had calculated these two people before. Unexpectedly, they would really make such a choice at the critical moment.


    They are too mean!


    In the low bushes, a few people could walk around with a cat at first. Later, they had to squat in the place and move a little bit.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. I have to find a way to make the broken soul dog change its way."


    Lin Mengya bit her teeth and hated the tunnel.


    She has never been led by the nose by a dog in her life.


    Since it''s a military dog, you have to be obedient!


    Watching her stop and turn around, Zhou Xin quickly stopped her.


    "It''s useless. The broken soul dog eats live animals and meat. It won''t even look at it."


    Lin Mengya picked her eyebrows and was very picky about food.


    But what she produced in her hand can be ordinary dried meat?


    She threw out something and landed directly outside the bushes not far away.


    Suddenly, the broken soul dog who had just moved forward stopped at once.


    Then, it seemed to smell something delicious. It raised its nose and tried to smell it.


    It smells great! This makes the dog completely unbearable!


    So Zhou Xin opened his mouth and looked at the cold and cruel soul broken dog, suddenly showing the salivation of an ordinary dog.


    "Ha..."


    The smell is going crazy for the dog.


    For a time, nature was intertwined with orders. Although the head of the soul dog wanted to try its best to carry out the instructions given to it by the dog trainer, its limbs just couldn''t move.


    What is the smell of this thing! It''s unbearable for the dog, okay!


    Finally, the broken soul dog made a difficult choice.


    It fluttered down its left claw, followed by its right claw.


    Delicious! It''s coming!


    "Hua La" with the rubbing sound of leaves, the dark big black dog directly drilled out of the bushes and went straight to the fragrant dried meat.


    It was not until he swallowed the little thing that he felt the perfection of the dog''s life!


    So I didn''t notice that the four people still lying in the bushes were staring at themselves with strange eyes.


    "This is the broken soul dog in your mouth?"


    Lin Mengya expressed doubt and pointed to the big black dog who was having fun. It was hard to say.


    Well, the horror legends in Zhou Xin''s mouth are all matting. Isn''t it just to exaggerate the tense atmosphere?


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Xin touched her scalp and smiled.


    He didn''t expect it!


    Lin Mengya looked at each other angrily and took the lead in pulling her man out of the thorny bush.


    Zhou Ning is still in a state of loss.


    He looked at his hand.


    Just now, because the soul dog ran so fast, he forgot to grasp the guide rope for a moment.


    I thought I was going to die, but I didn''t expect


    "It''s strange. I saw the soul broken dog bite the man holding him with my own eyes. How could this happen?"


    Zhou Xin was puzzled, but he continued to choose to stay away from the evil dog.

 Chapter 3278

    In fact, he can''t be blamed for his cowardice. It''s really that the broken soul dog has left too much psychological shadow on him.


    Although the other party now looks like a big greedy dog, who can guarantee that the bad dog will not bite off his head as soon as he turns his head?


    Seeing the Zhou brothers retreat, Lin Mengya didn''t show any disdain.


    After all, everyone will have feelings of fear. Moreover, the reason why this soul broken dog has such a frightening name must be groundless and have its roots.


    At this time, the soul broken dog swallowed the delicious dried meat and pestled it in place.


    But this time, it didn''t stare at any of them with dark eyes like before.


    Lin Mengya tries to get close, but long Tianyu holds her arm.


    "I''ll come." He whispered in her ear.


    He approached carefully, but he clenched the short blade around his waist.


    To kill this beast, it is much more convenient to stab it into the heart with a knife than with a fist or a long knife.


    But unexpectedly, even if he came to the broken soul dog, it still didn''t respond.


    Although those eyes are looking ahead, they ignore the people around them.


    Long Tianyu looked at the dog warily, and then Then he found that he was ignored by a dog!


    "Don''t move!"


    Lin Mengya felt something and hurriedly said.


    Long Tianyu naturally didn''t dare to move, but at the same time, the soul broken dog couldn''t help shaking his tail when he saw Lin Mengya gradually approaching him.


    The appearance of the broken soul dog is a bit similar to the mixture of modern Caucasian dog and wolf green dog.


    Half a person''s tall physique is quite oppressive. Coupled with its strange pupil color, it will naturally make people feel very strange.


    But in fact, it is essentially a dog.


    A dog that wags its tail at its owner and is attracted by delicious food.


    So, under the incredible eyes of the Zhou brothers, Lin Mengya''s hand gently touched the brain bag of the broken soul dog.


    "Good!"


    That''s how she teased the children at home. Although this guy in front of her met for the first time, she unconsciously used the same method.


    The big dog reacted strangely.


    Its ears fell down in an instant, and then the whole dog froze unconsciously.


    It seemed that he felt the happiness of being touched for the first time, but after a while, he learned to light Lin Mengya''s palm with his furry head.


    More, more!


    The big dog who has never been touched over feels warm and soft on his head. It makes the dog happier than eating meat!


    Therefore, the people gradually changed from shock to peace. Finally, they were a little eager to look at Lin Mengya''s dog head.


    "Snore..."


    The big dog, half a man tall, could no longer bear the pleasure of being molested. He was so happy that he almost shook his tail off.


    At the same time, it is also constantly sending out grunts to express its comfort.


    Lin Mengya became more and more addicted. Finally, Gouzi and she were both (by) having a good time.


    Long Tianyu also squatted down at this time and grabbed the hind legs of the broken soul.


    "Ow -" was touched by someone else. The dog just wanted to show his teeth to the bold guy. As a result, the big head was forcibly held by Lin Mengya.


    "Don''t bite. It''s your family."


    Dog: "woo woo..."


    The dog''s mouth closed reluctantly, and a pair of big eyes looked at Lin Mengya wrongfully.


    Oh, this will sell cute?


    Lin Mengya ordered the dog''s wet nose. Although it is so big, who is not a baby?


    She took out another piece of seasoned dried meat.


    Sure enough, as soon as he took it out, Gouzi''s eyes lit up and stared at her hand happily.


    "Eat."


    She put the dried meat on the ground and the big dog immediately swallowed it.


    Delicious! Delicious!


    The big dog happily ate its dried meat, and he didn''t care that his back paw was carefully pondered.


    Look, look, just have dried meat.


    "There are traces of wound healing on the hind limb. It is estimated that it can''t sit down and can only bite the prey, but it will eventually die because of lack of strength."


    After checking his hind legs, long Tianyu quietly made a conclusion.


    Lin Mengya''s hand rolled the dog''s head and paused.


    "Is this a specially trained fighting dog?"


    "Well, I guess so. Moreover, this kind of dog may be aggressive itself. Coupled with the gradual depletion of physical strength, naturally there is only the instinct of biting."


    Long Tianyu looked more and more serious.


    For him, military dogs are not only companions, but also comrades in arms who cooperate closely with themselves on the battlefield.


    His little dog had been aware of the opportunity several times, and it worked hard to protect him when he was in danger.


    Although he was disabled later, he still treated it as a friend and asked it to retire on the battlefield so as to give birth to it until its old death.


    Therefore, when he saw that the big guy was artificially transformed into this, his heart was also aroused unknown anger.


    "Oh! The Shaoxuan army is really a place where crouching tigers, hidden dragons and dragons."


    Lin Mengya''s remark is extremely ironic.


    She thought that the Adana envoy, driven by the ancient people as slaves, might be just an example.


    But now the appearance of the broken soul dog is to let her further understand Shaoxuan army.


    "No wonder I added some medicine to the dried meat I just fed him to cheer up the animals. Those little things were very fond of eating when I was at home. It turned out that the big guy just couldn''t stand it."


    Lin Mengya felt pity and touched the big head of the broken soul dog.


    Of course, the medicine she gave did no harm to the animals themselves.


    The effect is similar to the attraction of Polygonum Polygonum to cats, which will make animals unable to stop.


    Because the hind legs have been modified, the dogs can hardly lie down and rest.


    At the same time, they should also go through some very special feeding methods, so in the end, they can only instinctively execute orders, be drained of all their uses, and finally fall down.


    "According to the meaning of tea girl, these soul breaking dogs attack the people around them only because they are too tired?"


    At this time, the Zhou brothers, who could not help themselves for a long time, also leaned over quietly.


    But they were too timid to touch and scratch the big dog like the couple.


    However, the big dogs who can act as spoilers are suddenly less terrible in their hearts.


    Zhou Ning is younger in the end. Ben still wants to roll a hair secretly.


    result!


    "Ow!"


    The broken soul dog suddenly turned his head and glared at him.


    Zhou Ning immediately retracted his hand and hid behind his brother, revealing only one head.


    Pooh! Smelly dog!


    Obviously, it was touched casually, but he wouldn''t even touch it.


    Lin Mengya patted the big head of the broken soul dog, "don''t make trouble."


    Big dog immediately stood up and continued to arch her with his head.


    Lin Mengya looked at the dog as a tool and thought that since she met it, she must not ignore it.


    Besides, don''t look at the one in front of her, it seems that there is no danger.


    But once she can''t stop the dog, or wait until his physical strength is completely overdrawn, the dog will still lose his mind and become a soul breaking dog that can bite and kill.


    Not to mention other people, they are leading the dog to look for the traces of those people in the woods.


    Although she had secretly sprinkled some insect repellent and animal repellent powder to hide their smell before she left, it was difficult to guarantee that she would not be smelled by these guys.


    But now, the big dog can''t go on.


    After all, it has begun to enter the stage of physical exertion. Once an adult dog runs, it will consume a lot of physical strength.


    She roughly estimated that in terms of the size of adult dogs, their physical strength would be almost exhausted in about two hours.


    Then at that time, the killing will begin.


    "We have to get there first." She gently buckled long Tianyu''s wrist and reminded him.


    "OK."


    Long Tianyu didn''t even think about it. He didn''t even care about the two burdens around him.


    "Cough, two Zhou brothers, would you like to try another one?" She asked with a smile.


    The two brothers of the Zhou family didn''t think about it. They hurried back together.


    Then they were knocked unconscious from behind.


    Lin Mengya looked at the close guards who suddenly appeared. Somehow she always felt that the other party was a little too familiar with this kind of business.


    But now is not the time to explore this. Long Tianyu immediately ordered them to carry people to the cave yesterday, and then guard the cave. Before they came back, they were not allowed to wake up or go out.


    Everything has to be decided after he and his wife come back.


    Later, Lin Mengya also put the medicine and fainted the big dog who didn''t rest for a long time.


    The big dog fell to the ground with a "poof". All of a sudden, even his tongue fell out. It looked more like a fool.


    Lin Mengya touched Gouzi''s soft belly.


    When she comes back, she''ll find a way to cure it.


    "Let''s go."


    She stood up. Long Tianyu nodded and took her hand. They quickly disappeared into the night with their men.


    ......


    In the woods that night, the smell of blood spread silently throughout the woods.


    The tall soul breaking dog gradually lost his mind under the extreme consumption of physical strength.


    For them, hoarse fighting is instinct and the only hope to live.


    Although it does not know that it was born to be discarded after being used up.


    A slightly emaciated young man was holding the dog and complaining about his companions in his heart.

 Chapter 3279

    "You know how to bully me. If you have the ability, you can lead this ghost!"


    The young man became more and more angry, but he didn''t dare to let go of his hand.


    Just because he is the thinnest of the four, the three often bully him.


    Every time we rush into battle, we will let him take the lead and let him do the most dangerous things.


    Now, I force him to hold this deadly thing with a knife!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. The strange fragrance inadvertently breathed in from his nose really made his heart burn unconsciously.


    Even in the end, he lost his mind.


    Why is he so unlucky?


    If he can''t live, he will drag those three people to die together!


    Crazy thoughts, like wildfire, became more and more intense in his heart.


    By the way, isn''t there a great opportunity now?


    As long as he quietly let go, I''m afraid the bad dog will turn back and bite him immediately.


    But what if he runs faster than the other three?


    This kind of animal without a long brain will certainly hoarse others instead of staring at him and biting alone.


    Perhaps this is his chance to revenge the three.


    It''s better that these three damn guys are bitten to death, and they can get rid of their bullying forever.


    Such thoughts lingered in his mind.


    It seems that countless voices have been urging him to do so.


    The hand clutching the guide rope was quietly loosened.


    Until the next moment.


    He suddenly released his hand, and the whole man ran back for the first time.


    Run!


    The faster you run, the better!


    Even he didn''t hear it at all. There was a cry of panic from behind.


    He only knew that no one would dare to bully him from now on.


    The young man stumbled through the woods. He was so excited that he didn''t find it at all. I don''t know when behind him, a half man tall figure suddenly appeared.


    The broken soul dog doesn''t go back, that''s because in his training, going back means it''s time to eat.


    He was very hungry. He was so hungry that he had only one idea left in his mind.


    It wants meat! Eat meat! Meat!


    There was only pure nature left in those black eyes.


    Then it pounced.


    "Ah --"


    A terrible cry rang out in the woods.


    Then came the frightening sound of tearing flesh and swallowing.


    The big dog''s mouth was full of the smell of human blood.


    But it still tore until it felt full.


    The modified hind legs make it completely unable to lie down and rest.


    After eating, it returned to the remaining three by instinct.


    The half man tall dog stood in front of the three, his dark eyes staring at them.


    Choose another one.


    The eyes that have become pure black seem to be urging silently.


    Running is useless. It has completely remembered the smell of these four people.


    The rigorous training from small to large has completely changed its instinct.


    Choose another one.


    Otherwise, it will swallow all these flesh and blood!


    The three were trembling and pale.


    But they can''t help it. After all, the end of the fourth is in front of them.


    In desperation, the slightly stronger third man trembled and stretched out his hand.


    ......


    This situation continues to unfold in the woods.


    Although on the first day of their arrival at the barracks, special people have explained the dangers of broken soul dogs to them, some people will still violate these guidelines for a variety of reasons.


    But they have no choice.


    Unless they can kill the soul dog.


    However, killing a broken soul dog who did not complete the order is a felony punishable by capital punishment.


    Unless everyone present kept the secret at the same time.


    But is it possible?


    Not to mention others, in their own eyes, the four people are not necessarily one heart.


    Shaoxuanjun has always encouraged the reporting system.


    If people with the same eyes can report mistakes to each other, it can not only be regarded as military merit, but also become the head of one eye.


    Don''t underestimate this small official who is bigger than sesame and mung beans.


    You should know that the position of four people is arranged by the commander in each battle.


    Although it is only a small matter, it may save your life on the battlefield.


    So they all want to replace it.


    And the head will not watch them take their place, and will certainly protect them desperately.


    In this way, four people have more thoughts and the distance will be opened.


    The four people are on guard against each other. Naturally, they will not work together to hide.


    Of course, this matter is not absolute.


    If these four people are indeed close as brothers, no one will report anyone.


    But kill a mad dog who has lost his mind.


    And a mad dog who has been specially trained since childhood.


    The difficulty of this kind of thing is no less than fighting with an expert.


    Moreover, experts will not scratch with their claws, bite with their teeth, or hit their shields with their bodies like life.


    And their chances of escaping from the dog''s paw are too slim.


    Therefore, all the teams that received the soul broken dog now have only one idea, that is, find those people quickly and let the soul broken dog complete the task and kill those fugitives.


    Only in this way can they escape.


    After completing the task, the broken soul dog will have no effect. Even because they were generally injured at that time, it was easier to deal with.


    For the sake of their own lives, these people move more quickly.


    Lin Mengya shuttles freely in the forest.


    Just now, long Tianyu''s men have almost touched the surrounding situation.


    Because of her previous plan, the places where those soul broken dogs found were all equipped with traps or the refuge of the ancient people.


    Of course, those mechanism traps also played a certain role, but at the moment, in front of the Shaoxuan army, who has made full preparations, the role is a little minimal. At most, they delayed a little and confused the direction.


    But with the increase of physical exertion, the mood of these broken soul dogs became more anxious.


    Dogs barking one after another in the woods, setting off the pale moonlight, making people feel cold on their backs for no reason.


    In the shelter under the cliff, listening to the howling not far away, several young people were already sitting together shivering.


    "Listen to that voice, is it the wolf barking?"


    "Nonsense! How could it be a wolf? I think it''s clearly a hyena!"


    "How can there be so many hyenas? Listen, the noise is very penetrating, and it''s not just one!"


    In order to dispel the fear, these people quarreled with each other.


    "All right, shut up."


    Master Qin clenched a broken stone in his hand and whispered to stop the young man''s quarrel.


    His hand unconsciously scratched two words on the ground - ghost dog.


    After writing, he threw the stone in his hand, raised his eyes and looked at the young people opposite.


    "You all tidy up. In a moment, we''ll move from here to another place."


    His tone was too calm, as if he had already had a heart, so he could call everyone to go together in such a leisurely manner.


    "Hey, good!"


    In the absence of Qi Songtao, master Qin is everyone''s backbone.


    Everyone started packing up things that might be useful.


    But they didn''t see the bitter smile from the corners of Qin''s mouth.


    How could there be a hiding place?


    It was also discovered by Songtao and their young people, which became their shelter for the time being.


    But But that''s a ghost dog!


    Every time it appears, there will be a bloody and ominous beast.


    He was afraid that these people would die in the mouth of that thing.


    Therefore, he wants to delay for these young people for a period of time.


    There aren''t many things here. Everyone can pack up and carry it on their shoulders.


    "Grandpa Qin, where are we going?"


    With a big package on his back, the young man looked at old Qin with expectation in his eyes.


    The latter would not give up pressing down, but said softly, "after you go up for a while, you have been walking towards the south. Remember, you must leave quickly."


    The young man didn''t recognize the meaning of Mr. Qin''s words, but nodded seriously.


    "OK! Where shall we go?"


    "Go to..." Mr. Qin paused and continued to say slowly, "just go to a tree full of white flowers. Remember, it must be under a tree full of white flowers. If you don''t see it, don''t stop."


    "OK, I see. Don''t worry!"


    The young man nodded, indicating that he had remembered his words.


    "Well, let''s go." Master Qin tried to maintain his expression and didn''t want these children to see his decision to die.


    "Then I''ll help you go!"


    The young man tried to help him, but the old man gently avoided him.


    "I, I''ll go later. You go first."


    "What''s the matter? You''re the only one who knows you on the road. Besides, your old legs are bad. I have to help you go!"


    But old Qin just shook his head.


    Suddenly he heard the sound of the dog barking closer and closer, and he quickly pushed the young man.


    "Let''s go! I''ll wait here for Songtao and them for a while. If they come back and see that we are not here, they will be worried. You go first and go after you with them soon."


    The young man stood stubbornly in front of old Qin.


    He has felt some uneasiness.


    But he couldn''t beat old man Qin, and he was right.


    If brother Songtao comes back and sees them all gone, he will be worried.


    However, he can''t leave grandpa Qin alone.


    "Leizi, take my things with you. I''ll wait for brother Songtao with Grandpa Qin!"


    Without saying a word, the young man took down his package and threw it to his companions.


    "You child, why don''t you obey?"


    Old man Qin pointed to him anxiously and said.


    If you don''t go, it''s really too late!

 Chapter 3280

    But the young man clung to old Qin''s hand and insisted, "I won''t go! Unless grandpa Qin breaks my hand, I will stay with you!"


    Under the repeated insistence of the young people, old man Qin could only sigh at last.


    But the eyes can''t help but crimson, and the bitterly repressed emotions inevitably open.


    "Child, why do you have to do this?"


    He stayed with the determination to die!


    But the child is still so young that he shouldn''t have risked his life here for nothing.


    At this time, the young people have actually expected something.


    But he still stubbornly stayed by the side of old man Qin, but his hand tightly clung to the corner of old man Qin''s clothes.


    No matter how, it''s just a death after all?


    He even felt open-minded.


    Until, the first dead soul dog with dark and fierce eyes appeared on the cliff above him.


    The young man immediately shrunk his eyes. He had to bite his lower lip to barely control his voice without fear.


    What is that?!


    Is it a beast? No, it''s more like a big dog.


    But the dog was so big that when he first saw it, he mistook it for a black tiger.


    "Ow --"


    The huge and ferocious soul broken dog roared angrily.


    Because of Lin Mengya''s previous arrangement, it was very difficult for these guys to find.


    Every other hour or so, they need to eat because of physical exertion.


    Fortunately, perhaps he watched his companion be eaten by the vicious dog.


    But the consequences of bad luck are unimaginable.


    In front of the first soul broken dog, its eyes have turned completely black, and its sharp teeth have been dyed dark red by blood.


    And behind it, there is no one who can contain it.


    "Grandpa Qin, Grandpa Qin, look at that!"


    The young man trembled and pointed to the things on the cliff, his eyes wide.


    Old man Qin''s eyes were nailed there.


    Ghost dog!


    It''s really a ghost dog!


    Those memories that he forced into the depths of his memory rushed out one after another.


    He thought that after so many years, at least he would not tremble like a child.


    But it almost crushed his fear, but it clearly showed that the past like a nightmare had never been forgotten by him.


    "Child, I''ll block it for you. Go now!"


    He didn''t know where he had the courage to protect the young man behind him, trying to use his aging body to strive for a chance of life for the child.


    "I, I won''t go..."


    The young man was afraid that his teeth were trembling, but even so, he chose to stand firmly beside old man Qin and hold his dry hand tightly.


    "My father and brother are gone. You said that we will not be close to our grandparents and grandchildren in the future! Grandpa, if our grandparents and grandchildren die here today, I have nothing to regret."


    "Hey, you child, why are you so stubborn!"


    Master Qin didn''t know what to say.


    The hand was raised high, but it gently patted on the young man''s shoulder.


    In my heart, I''m still a little relieved.


    "All right, anyway, I''m not at a loss when I''m dying with your grandson."


    Young man: Why did he think it was wrong for a long time?


    But now is not the time to care so much.


    With the arrival of the first broken soul dog, those evil dogs that have been found one after another have blocked the cliff.


    Finally, let them follow the smell to find the target.


    Those almost irrational dogs suddenly began to roar up to the sky.


    That''s the signal before the last attack.


    They will be reduced to a cruel hell of flesh and blood with those tracked targets.


    The master and the grandson looked at the large dogs trembling and had already accepted their fate.


    Today, they are dying here.


    "Ow --"


    The first dog to find them showed a fierce light, howled and jumped down the cliff.


    With a bang, the dog, which was half a man tall, really jumped in.


    The young man swallowed nervously.


    Why didn''t you kill it!


    God, is this in front of him?


    The huge vicious dog stared at these two goals. At this moment, it had only one idea.


    Tear them, bite them, turn them into flesh and blood, and then become the nourishment in its body.


    The constant consumption of physical strength also made the bad dog more and more irritable.


    As soon as it landed, it approached the grandparents and grandchildren step by step.


    "No, don''t eat us! We''re not delicious!"


    The young people were about to cry.


    No one told him to stay and meet, facing such a terrible scene!


    He can accept death.


    But it''s scary to be stared at by such a big dog.


    Mr. Qin is more calm than young people.


    When people are old, they can be more calm in the face of death.


    Even he had the leisure to look at the dog carefully.


    Like the ferocity and cruelty in his memory, he could smell the blood in the air even if he was several steps away.


    But this ghost dog seems to be different from the one in memory.


    Or maybe it''s because he''s old, so he''s wrong.


    "Oh, my God! It really bites!"


    The vicious dog pounced on him, and the young man hurriedly pulled master Qin aside.


    It also narrowly avoided the extremely dangerous claws and fangs.


    When he failed, the broken soul dog almost didn''t stop at all, and turned his head and rushed over.


    He bit directly at the young man''s head.


    Faced with the threat of death, young people also red eyes.


    He felt that he could not be so cowardly. Even if he died, he could not be a ration for an animal in vain.


    So he touched a stone and threw it at the bad dog.


    "Your grandmother''s, let alone be bullied. Unexpectedly, even a dog wants to kill me!"


    Young people are very aggressive, and their strength in desperate situations is not small.


    Nevertheless, he only slightly crooked the dog''s mouth.


    "Roar -"


    The ferocity of the soul dog was completely aroused.


    Suddenly, its speed doubled.


    Even with his excellent physical quality, the young man finally lost the battle and was almost bitten by the vicious dog.


    At the same time, he and master Qin were forced to the edge of the cliff.


    "Lord, let''s jump down! Even if it''s broken into meat patties, we can''t bargain with these animals!"


    The stones in the young man''s hands had already been broken. Unfortunately, the bad dog seemed to feel no pain and didn''t shrink back at all.


    His heart was solemn and stirring, but he also kept the last trace of dignity as a human being.


    Old man Qin has long been exhausted.


    "OK! Let''s dance together!"


    He thinks the same as the child.


    In any case, he can''t bargain with the beast.


    Staring at the steep mountain wall below, they closed their eyes and jumped down directly together.


    At the same time, there was the huge vicious dog who had completely lost his mind.


    The feeling of being crushed to pieces can be expected, but it didn''t come as scheduled.


    Young people''s hearts are turning to regret.


    Why does he have to stay and die? Can''t you carry grandpa Qin and run together?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard a familiar laugh.


    "All right, stop dreaming with your eyes closed and help quickly!"


    What dream?


    At this time, the young man reacted. How did he feel as if something had grabbed his waist?


    He tried to open his eyes, but found that he did jump down, but he was hanging in mid air.


    What''s going on?


    "Still see! If you don''t come up to help again, just wait for your grandpa to wear hemp and filial piety!"


    The voice was a little urgent.


    The young man realized that he was not dead!


    Lin Mengya arrived at the most critical moment.


    Fortunately, she delayed a little time with long Tianyu to get the tools.


    As soon as she came down the path, she saw the thrilling scene.


    Thanks to his man''s ability, he locked his flying body and directly hooked their waist.


    But the young man had better physical strength. After she finished, the young man immediately grabbed the lock claw of the flying lock and climbed up by himself.


    But old man Qin''s side is dangerous.


    Flying lock is said to be a lock. In fact, it is a huge metal claw tool.


    According to long Tianyu''s explanation, this claw was originally used to catch driftwood in the water, so it is equipped with a special mechanism that can automatically buckle the target after catching it.


    Originally, it was only used as a spare tool. Unexpectedly, it came in handy at this time.


    "You, why are you here?"


    After the young people were pulled up, they found that it was the gentleman who taught them how to set traps.


    In fact, seeing Lin Mengya, he was a little guilty.


    Because when he was brought back that day, he did have some meaning to show each other.


    "If we don''t come, you''ll wait for dog food."


    Lin Mengya glared at the young man, then greeted him, and the three worked together to pull up old man Qin.


    Even old man Qin, who has experienced great storms, feels the rest of his life at the moment.


    I came back from wandering around in front of the gate of the hell hall. I was afraid.


    But at the thought of those fierce ghost dogs, he couldn''t help shaking.


    "Alas, you shouldn''t have come! We both die. Why should we bury you? Besides, you don''t know the power of the ghost dog at all. Even the Xuanjia soldiers of the Shaoxuan army couldn''t defeat the ghost dog in those years. You''re dying for nothing!"


    Ghost dog?


    Lin Mengya looked at old man Qin in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, the old man is well-informed.


    Who knows, the young man who is also gasping for breath and congratulating himself that he is not dead looks at old man Qin in an indescribable way.


    "Well, don''t mind." He said to Lin Mengya and them with some embarrassment.

 Chapter 3281

    Seeing Lin Mengya and them looking at themselves suspiciously, the young man pointed to his head somewhat unkindly.


    Then he pointed to old man Qin.


    At last he shrugged.


    Oh, Lin Mengya understands.


    This is to tell them that old man Qin''s brain is not very easy to use.


    But how did she feel that old man Qin''s appearance seemed to be true?


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, the young man approached two steps and lowered his voice to explain.


    "I heard my grandfather say that Grandpa Qin fell off a cliff when he was a child. People thought he would die if he broke his head, but I didn''t expect that Lord Qin survived in the end, but his mind was not very smart since then. He always said some inexplicable things."


    "Inexplicable words?" Lin Mengya looked at old man Qin and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not particularly clear. I just heard from my elders that Grandpa Qin had to say that this was not his home after he woke up and that he wanted to go home."


    The young man racked his brains, but because he was a younger generation and his grandfather had a deep friendship with old Qin, he didn''t know much.


    Lin Mengya didn''t care.


    But she vaguely felt that the words of old man Qin were not necessarily crazy.


    Looking at old man Qin''s eyes, he couldn''t help looking more inquisitive.


    However, in any case, this is the ancient family''s own business, which has nothing to do with her.


    What''s more, the most important thing now is how they escape from the mouth of these broken soul dogs.


    Just when a few people spoke, those soul breaking dogs on the cliff were also extremely patient.


    They have lost their reason. Although they have seen the death of their own kind, there is no fear in their red eyes.


    Eat! They can live longer only by constantly eating meat and food.


    This has almost become an instinct engraved in the bones.


    As soon as master Qin took a breath, he saw that there were so many ghost dogs gathered on the cliff. At once, he fell limply to the ground and gasped heavily.


    "I, I can''t do it. If you young people still have strength, run quickly. Once the ghost dog comes out, there''s no way to live."


    He closed his eyes, but he felt that he was not as happy as he had just died.


    But the next moment, the young man holding him tightly issued a startling cry.


    "Grandpa Qin, look!"


    What are you look at?


    Old man Qin thought a little disheartened.


    Can you make those ghost dogs stop eating them?


    But he didn''t want to. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a scene that shocked him.


    Those ghost dogs, those who clearly feed on human flesh and blood, and even do not hesitate to kill each other, now seem to be seduced by something.


    At first, they struggled and tried to get rid of the tempting taste. There was only one idea in their mind, that is to complete their mission


    But¡ª¡ª


    It tastes so delicious!


    The more you smell, the more fragrant you smell, the dog can''t control it at all!


    Therefore, a relatively weak broken soul dog, after struggling and hesitating for a moment, happily spread his legs and ran to the source of the fragrance.


    Then the second, the third


    At this time, not only did old Qin and the young people become confused, but also the Shaoxuan soldiers who looked scared or had no love and led the dog were confused.


    What the hell is going on?


    Some of them are flexible and quick witted. After seeing this scene, they quietly let go of their hands.


    In fact, I was a little afraid. After all, they were more or less impacted. Even if someone was lucky, they all witnessed the situation of soul breaking dogs eating or attacking people in the woods.


    It is undeniable that even some of them have experienced many life and death tests in the past.


    After seeing the scenes of tragedy again, I still felt cold, and some even retched on the spot.


    Now they know why the people above refuse to change.


    Because they are the ones who are going to be sacrificed.


    If you have a heart, you will have a desire.


    The desire for survival is human instinct.


    So when they found this scene, they began to try to put down the rope in their hands.


    The big deal is to die. It makes no difference whether you die early or late.


    But unexpectedly, the ghost dog, who was still eyeing them before, completely ignored them and continued to run to his goal.


    The man was silly and stared at the dog and ran far away, but he was empty handed. He really didn''t suffer from the attack of the broken soul dog.


    I don''t know who started it first.


    The first man began to run in the opposite direction.


    Then others were greatly inspired, immediately threw down the rope in their hands and ran in the direction they thought was a way of life.


    But this scene was not seen by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu at the foot of the cliff.


    But if they see it, I''m afraid they won''t remind them that the way they live may not be the way they can survive.


    Those ancient people who were innocent and killed were regarded as evidence of guilt that must be removed by Adana envoy.


    How much more are they living witnesses who obey his orders and do evil?


    The mantis catches cicadas. Everyone knows the story of yellow finches in the future, but no one can imagine that he will become that stupid and sad Mantis one day.


    ......


    At the foot of the cliff, seeing that all the dead dogs had run away, old man Qin and the young man almost burst into tears.


    "Sobbing, Grandpa Qin, we are saved. We are really saved!"


    The young man was crying, and he didn''t care about his image. He wiped his nose and tears carelessly, and then held old Qin crying and shouting.


    But long Tianyu just said coldly, "it''s not that simple."


    Then, no matter how surprised the grandparents and grandchildren were, they just grabbed their wife''s hand and turned and walked up the path.


    Mr. Qin has experienced such great joy and sorrow in a short time. Both his body and mood are very tired.


    So although long Tianyu poured a basin of cold water on him, he didn''t know whether he was strong or numb. In short, he seemed much more calm than before.


    The young man covered his chest and asked with disapproval on his face, "but aren''t those ghost dogs gone?"


    In his opinion, only those ghost dogs whose names are unlucky are gone, so his life and grandpa Qin''s life can be saved.


    But Lin Mengya just looked at him and didn''t speak.


    The four kept silent until they reached the cliff.


    The young man and old man Qin saw clearly that the ghost dogs were not gone. They were just biting a wild boar.


    That wild boar must have at least two or three hundred kilograms.


    But in the mouth of those vicious dogs, they can be torn up in an instant.


    Seeing them munching on wild boar''s flesh and blood, old Qin and the young man almost went crazy.


    They can''t imagine if they had just fallen into the mouth of those evil dogs.


    Then, what kind of scene will it be?


    "Yes or no, let''s take advantage of them..."


    The youth finally began to retreat.


    Maybe he was lucky when he hadn''t seen this before.


    But now after seeing this scene, he has only one idea.


    Run! If you don''t run, you''ll end up worse than a wild boar.


    "It''s no use. The reason why they can find here is that the smell here is the strongest. When those people leave, they all carry the medicine juice I asked them to apply?"


    Lin Mengya whispered to master Qin.


    "Well, it''s all painted."


    On this point, Mr. Qin was glad to see how lucky they were to meet these two people.


    "But it won''t be of much use." Lin Mengya''s eyes fell on the broken soul dogs.


    "Before, I didn''t understand why those dogs had such a strong smell. Now I finally find out, because they are often wrapped in that strong smell, so their smell will be more sensitive."


    Of course, if they were ordinary dogs, such training would have made their sense of smell fail.


    But this soul breaking dog was born to kill.


    Therefore, their training methods must be extremely useful.


    And cruel beyond her imagination.


    At first, because of the powder she sprinkled to cover up the smell, these broken soul dogs couldn''t find the direction.


    But as they consume more and more, especially after eating again and again, their potential is stimulated.


    So they can distinguish the target they want to track from the disturbing smell.


    It sounds incredible, but in fact, it is desperate.


    Because the closer they are to the edge of death, the more crazy they are, and the more powerful they are.


    But what about the targets they pursue?


    He must be tired of running. After exhausting all his physical strength, he desperately finds that he can''t get rid of those soul breaking dogs. They will attack themselves more madly.


    That kind of despair and helplessness is far more frightening than death.


    Lin Mengya could not help frowning.


    She is now quite disgusted with the people who created the broken soul dog.


    Sooner or later, she will catch this man!


    Because he not only hurt these dogs, but also wantonly played with people''s hearts and put his so-called success above the pain of others.


    She has always resented such disregard for other people''s lives.


    No one has such a high right to treat every life as a game.


    "It''s over! Have they finished eating? Who do they want to eat? It can''t be us!"


    The young man pointed at the evil dogs and turned pale.


    Jumping off the cliff had consumed all his courage.


    Now, he wants to live.


    "Don''t worry, be quiet!"


    Lin Mengya suppressed the excited shouting of the young man.


    But those eyes were staring at those broken soul dogs.

 Chapter 3282

    Previously, these soul breaking dogs were able to disobey the instructions they received from childhood, let go of their prey and look for the source of fragrance.


    It''s entirely because Lin Mengya asked someone to hunt a big wild boar from the forest, and then put his own special medicine on the wild boar.


    The performance of the previous dog has been enough to show how attractive the drug in her hand is to these broken soul dogs.


    However, compared with the lucky dog, these broken soul dogs that have eaten human flesh may have been difficult to call back their reason.


    All their actions are governed by instinct.


    Even if the powder enters their bodies, it will at most make them a little intoxicated, and then feel that the burning hunger is not so serious.


    But that doesn''t mean they''ll give up their prey.


    Influenced by instinct, the best choice they think is the drugged wild boar, followed by their four living creatures.


    Seeing the huge dogs that had just turned around and turned their heads, staring at them and spitting, the young man felt that his legs were a little soft.


    "Yes, no..." The young man was sad. "Why don''t we stop struggling? I heard that the more we struggle, the more painful it is. It''s better to expose our necks and let them eat!"


    Unexpectedly, old man Qin slapped the young man on the back of the head.


    "This child! What are you talking about? Don''t you see these two come back to save us? It doesn''t matter if we die. There can''t be an accident between our benefactors, you know?"


    The young man bared his teeth, rubbed the back of his head, and said wrongly, "I see."


    In fact, he also has suffering words. If he can live, who wants to die?


    But the truth is, how can their four small arms and legs beat those evil dogs?


    Fortunately, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu were not influenced by the youth.


    The two of them had expected this on their way here.


    Although the broken soul dogs didn''t look as grumpy as they were just now, they approached them step by step.


    In fact, Lin Mengya thinks the IQ of the soul broken dog is not low.


    Generally, dogs that can be selected as working dogs are certainly not stupid dogs.


    They don''t know whether they are born or trained. They actually choose collective action.


    Now even the best dog trainers have nothing to do with them, and in this case, their final outcome will only be death.


    Therefore, Lin Mengya chose to give them a ride.


    The biggest feature of soul broken dogs is that they can''t sit down. Although this limits their jumping ability in some way, the body structure of this kind of dogs has been modified accordingly to make up for this shortcoming.


    Nevertheless, their shortcomings are quite prominent.


    The flying lock brought by Lin Mengya and long Tianyu has become the main tool of this operation.


    When the soul breaking dog was busy eating wild boar meat, Lin Mengya and long Tianyu took the grandparents and grandchildren to the other side of the cliff.


    If you jump from here, there will be no open space to find out.


    But the two of them have also touched the details of this position before and know what it looks like below.


    "Whether we can escape or not depends on the luck of the four of us today."


    As she spoke, Lin Mengya locked the head of the flying lock on her waist.


    Long Tianyu locked it for her first.


    After confirming that there is no possibility of fracture, lock it for yourself.


    Both grandparents and grandchildren were silly and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Are you, sir?"


    Although Mr. Qin is old, his eyesight is not too clumsy.


    "We have no other way now. We can only rely on ourselves."


    Lin Mengya has made this very clear.


    In fact, she is not arrogant.


    She and long Tianyu do have hands, but they will only make a white sacrifice compared with these evil dogs who don''t know pain and fatigue.


    What''s more, although those Shaoxuan troops ran away and slipped away, there was no guarantee that they would stay around.


    If they see themselves and long Tianyu, they will never go back.


    That''s why they went under the cliff just now.


    In that position, you can block the sight of the people above. As long as you don''t stretch out your whole body, you can''t see the situation below.


    And just now there are so many broken soul dogs, fools will take risks.


    Now they have sent out all the people and guarded the left and right, making sure that no one can see them both.


    So that they had to deal with these evil dogs themselves.


    "Oh, all right."


    The youth is numb.


    Now he felt that his brain could no longer think, so he had to give someone a password and he just followed suit.


    Knowing that their grandparents and grandchildren also locked their flying body on their waist, they found that four people were standing on the edge of the cliff.


    He just looked down quietly and saw a cliff.


    No, my feet seem to be soft again!


    But at this time, the broken soul dogs surrounded again.


    After eating just now, they seem to have become more terrible.


    At this time, three larger soul dogs suddenly swooped in their direction.


    "Jump!"


    Lin Mengya suddenly shouted, grabbed her man''s arm and jumped under the cliff.


    Long Tianyu did not hesitate. He believed that his wife also believed in the tools he brought.


    The other two slowed down a little.


    But unexpectedly, this time, master Qin''s action was faster than that of young people who were much more flexible than him.


    The young man was trembling with fear. Old Qin forcibly took his hand and pulled him down.


    And those bad dogs move faster.


    They flew out almost directly in front of the youth.


    Even the young man could smell the thick smell of blood on their claws, which made him almost sick.


    But unexpectedly, the expected rapid fall did not come.


    The young man looked at the abyss below and couldn''t help touching his waist.


    Fortunately, they jumped down with something tied.


    In fact, at that moment, he even forgot.


    Turning around to see the others, I found that except for him, the other three were in much better condition than him. Everyone was hanging in midair, and their eyes focused on a certain direction in front of them.


    The young man couldn''t help watching with everyone.


    He found that a stone wall protruded from the mountain not far in front of them.


    It''s not too far from them, but even if you have lightness skills, you really can''t stay on such a smooth stone wall.


    No one can, let alone a vicious dog?


    The young man''s head, which stopped working because of fear, turned the corner in an instant. Now he finally thought of why the benefactor had to drag them to jump off the cliff.


    With the function of that stone wall, those evil dogs can''t take them no matter how powerful they are!


    For a time, the young man''s heart was full of happiness for the rest of his life.


    I didn''t expect Lin Mengya to give orders at the next moment.


    "Now let''s climb up and do it for the second time. Don''t be afraid. The rope and fixed position are specially made. If you jump in time, there will be no accident!"


    The young man couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart.


    Listen to what this is saying. Forcing them to jump off a cliff is not enough. They have to jump in time!


    But his arm can''t twist his thigh.


    Even old man Qin took the lead in climbing up. He has no reason to drag others back, doesn''t he?


    Therefore, the four killed about twenty evil dogs in this way.


    Those bad dogs are also graded.


    Those with higher IQ or larger body size are relatively high in the ethnic group.


    For Lin Mengya and the four of them, the risk coefficient of this part is relatively high.


    After getting rid of this part of the bad dogs, the remaining dozen slightly emaciated ones, that is, those who had not eaten people before or had only eaten one, gradually lost their strength.


    At this time, Lin Mengya and the four of them were too tired to sweat all over.


    Although the rope was very short, they jumped down and climbed up at most half a meter, but it was enough for four people to stand up and down.


    Of course, long Tianyu is fine.


    His upper body strength is already developed, and he even has spare strength to help Lin Mengya.


    Old man Qin and young man are miserable.


    They couldn''t jump any more. Now they would rather hang up than climb up and down again.


    "Hoo, hoo, sir, I just wanted to ask, since you can distract those evil dogs, why don''t you poison them with a handful of poison?"


    Perhaps accustomed to such a dangerous situation, the young man''s brain began to work automatically.


    Lin Mengya glanced at him angrily. "Do you think those dogs eat everything?"


    She thought about it, too.


    It''s a pity that these evil dogs have such a sensitive sense of smell that she dare not risk her own safety.


    The young man was not angry when he was hurt. He rubbed his sore shoulder and asked, pointing to the dozen evil dogs.


    "Do we still lead?"


    But unexpectedly, Lin Mengya just shook her head.


    "Haven''t you noticed that they have stopped attacking us?"


    After what she said, the young man also felt puzzled.


    A quarter of an hour has passed since the last batch they introduced.


    But instead of attacking them, the remaining soul dogs seemed to be standing very uneasy not far away.


    "Did you hear anything strange?" Long Tianyu asked her in a low voice.


    Lin Mengya shook her head.


    Her previous guess was similar to that of long Tianyu. She thought that these soul breaking dogs had received any special instructions.


    But in fact, no matter the sound or smell, she didn''t notice anything special.


    But what Lin Mengya didn''t know was that her move inadvertently broke the attack mode of the broken soul dog.

 Chapter 3283

    Soul dogs are animals that act in groups.


    Therefore, they will choose the strongest one in the group to be the leader.


    This is why in the beginning, the largest soul dog will take the lead in attacking the target, while others will give orders before taking action.


    Although they probably do not determine their status in the ethnic group by biting each other, they also have their own unique way to constantly determine the status of leaders.


    So after the first leader dog died, they quickly determined the next leader.


    After that, the leading dog sends the signal of attack.


    You know, such a large group of soul breaking dogs are very dangerous if the people who train them are not around all the time.


    So at this time, they basically rely on the control of the leading dog.


    Whether tracking or attacking, the strongest leader dog must be at the front.


    But now, after Lin Mengya''s coquettish operation, the leader dog is selected to die one by one, and then continue to repeat the previous operation.


    All of a sudden, the operation mode of the whole ethnic group was disrupted.


    So now the dozens of broken soul dogs with weak physique are usually in a leading position, and they can''t climb up to the head dog after killing them.


    No leader! Yes, or no? How?


    The dog''s head, which has been swallowed up by reason, has obviously lost its ability to work.


    After a few whimpers, they couldn''t resist the temptation of food and rushed up directly.


    It''s easier to deal with a broken soul dog without reason and leader.


    They almost didn''t want to rush at Lin Mengya. After that, they fell off the cliff without exception.


    With the fall of the last dog, the four people were completely relieved.


    They climbed up from under the cliff. They wanted to unlock their flying locks.


    But unexpectedly, their hands shook too much.


    Finally, long Tianyu helped.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you for your kindness. We owe you too much. In the future, we have to be cattle and horses to repay you."


    Old man Qin was deeply moved by tears.


    He didn''t expect to have such an exciting experience at his age.


    However, after this, he also had more feelings about life.


    They finally came to this world. Why don''t they try their best to live every day?


    Lin Mengya leaned against long Tianyu''s arms and let him rub his waist.


    Flying lock has no safety factor, but the comfort is too poor.


    For such a long time, she felt that her waist must be abraded and bleeding.


    "We don''t need your reward."


    Without hesitation, she waved her hand.


    In fact, her perception of the ancient people is a little complicated.


    To say how hateful they are, in fact, they are not.


    Just for her, the companion she can identify with must be able to fully trust her and make her fully trust at the same time.


    She doesn''t need the kind of white eyed wolf who, for whatever reason, will eventually backhand and stab her, which she can''t care about, otherwise she''s not.


    Although she did this, she upset a boat of people with one pole.


    But the lesson is there. She won''t fall twice in one place.


    Finally, both old Qin and young people chose to follow the big army.


    After this, they finally saw the face of the secret meeting.


    I also know how many kilograms I have. I''m afraid I don''t know when I''ll be a dog food because of their old, weak, sick and disabled, let alone revenge.


    But fortunately, there was a bad breath before.


    In addition, Qi Songtao has taken the evidence to find the case against ah Dan''s envoy.


    It''s time for them to leave, too.


    ......


    After saying goodbye to the grandparents and grandchildren, Lin Mengya was not in a hurry to find the two brothers of the Zhou family.


    Instead, he was taken to a safe temporary camp.


    Long Tianyu went nonstop to make arrangements for the next things.


    Lin Mengya went to see the broken soul dog rescued by her.


    The dog has slept all night.


    And I don''t know who was so interested, because Gouzi couldn''t lie on the ground, so he took a step and wrapped up his body.


    Then, like making a hammock, tie both sides of the cloth to strong branches.


    In this way, although the dog''s limbs are stretched, he is off the ground and can sleep comfortably.


    Lin Mengya gently poked the dog''s ear.


    The erect ear was pointed, and she teased it several times before it moved impatiently.


    But the brain bag didn''t move.


    The dog has never slept so well! Let the dog sleep!


    Lin Mengya found it interesting and played for a while.


    Finally, the big dog was so annoyed that he drooped his ears.


    Hum! The dog ignored you!


    Lin Mengya couldn''t help laughing, and then gently touched its big head.


    Go to sleep.


    In this respect, at least, it is much luckier than its miserable peers.


    There''s no way.


    Once those dogs start eating people, it means that they have been completely aroused.


    Not to mention him, even the most powerful animal trainer in the world will only be torn up by them as food in the end.


    This seems to be a taboo gate.


    Once the dog hits the bottom line, it means that it will eventually die.


    Fortunately, the one in front of her was met by her before she lost her mind.


    Being gently stroked obviously makes the dog feel happier.


    Its throat makes a snoring sound, indicating that it is enjoying it very much now.


    Lin Mengya''s hand slid slowly down from the dog''s head.


    Yes, she''s touching the dog''s bones.


    Only after thoroughly understanding what happened to these dogs can she come up with a way to deal with the crack.


    At this time, a figure slowly approached her.


    Lin Mengya didn''t seem to realize it. She felt her head carefully.


    Yes, the man grabbed her hand.


    "Let me introduce you to a helper."


    He likes to see his wife serious.


    But I don''t want to make my wife too tired.


    "Oh? Who is it and where is it?" Lin Mengya didn''t lift her head and continued to touch the dog''s front and rear legs.


    I have to say that the people who transform the dog''s body are really powerful.


    Although they turned the dog into a tool for killing people, it is undeniable that they have deeply studied all the characteristics of this kind of dog.


    If they change to other breeds, the consequences of this will not only make the dog can no longer lie down and get up, but also make it lose its original ability to bounce, run and fight.


    But does the soul dog have it?


    No,


    Not only has it not been affected at all, but it has strengthened their advantages to a certain extent.


    This breed is extremely patient, but to this extent, their body structure must have other secrets.


    But now, she needs to solve a big problem for the dog.


    "Here it is."


    Her fingers had touched the dog''s hind legs.


    Although separated by the dog''s hair, her hands will show nothing once she gets serious.


    Even the most precise wound can''t escape her hands.


    "There should be a small mechanism on their hind legs." Lin Mengya said as she twirled her fingers around the area where the mechanism was located.


    "Here, I have to find a way to take it down."


    She thought the dog''s body would have traces after the operation.


    But soon she found that she thought too much.


    In terms of current medical conditions, even if a dog''s recovery ability is used to perform an operation, the original risk is far greater than that of one organ.


    She guessed that since this kind of dog would be used as the last mace, the breeding process would not be so simple.


    Therefore, the little protrusion she touched should be a mechanism.


    Behind long Tianyu stood a middle-aged man of about 40.


    From the face, I know that this man is very resolute, and his style is like a tough man with an iron bone.


    But at this time, the tough man''s fists were clenched, and he was silently blessed by the poor dog.


    Lin Mengya''s hand is the most accurate measuring instrument at present.


    That mechanism should have been hit in the dog''s bone since childhood.


    As long as the mechanism is opened, the upper and lower parts of the dog''s hind legs can be used normally.


    Once the mechanism is closed, the dog''s hind legs can never be bent again unless it is broken.


    It is not easy to find such a hidden mechanism, and it is even more difficult to study and understand it in the shortest time.


    Fortunately, there is Lin Mengya.


    Besides her, two other people followed her and stared at the dog''s hind legs.


    Lin Mengya squatted on the ground. Just about to feel not too tight, she wanted to kneel down. As a result, a man stuffed a mat with thick clothes under her ass.


    "Thank you."


    She turned back and smiled at her man.


    Then, continue to study the small mechanism on the dog''s leg.


    She took out her knife and quietly shaved all the hair on the dog''s legs.


    Sure enough, there was a small mechanism on it, but it was locked.


    Lin Mengya tried. If she wanted to tear this mechanism down by force, the dog''s legs would be useless.


    Moreover, this kind of dog is used as a consuming dog. Naturally, no one will provide them with delicious food and drink.


    And because of years of training, the body has been in deficit to a certain extent.


    It can be said that even a small infection can kill it in the future.


    "Woo..."


    Even in his sleep, the dog felt uneasy and hummed softly.


    Lin Mengya was distracted and gently touched the dog with her hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    I don''t know if it''s because her hands are too warm, or because her tone is too safe. As expected, the dog stopped humming and still closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 3284

    If Mr. Qin witnessed this scene, he would be greatly shocked.


    Ordinary people, even if they can stop the killing of the broken soul dog, they must not be able to tame it.


    Because the training process of soul breaking dog is very strict.


    In order to make them the best killing machines and become irrational dogs who only know how to bite and eat, their trainers almost racked their brains.


    And most importantly, this breed is carefully selected and bred, and has a very long history.


    Although in the beginning, the role of soul breaking dog was not so cruel.


    But now they have gradually evolved in this direction, and it is irreversible.


    But Lin Mengya did it.


    She not only stopped the dog, but also broke its long-standing training characteristics, which is almost against its instinct.


    How can it not be shocking?


    But at this time, she didn''t know how terrible the change she had inadvertently caused.


    Now she just caught the little mechanism.


    Before that, she had touched the dog''s knee with her finger for a quarter of an hour.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    She felt the dog''s body tremble slightly.


    My heart was shocked. Who said they were just animals who didn''t know the pain?


    These mechanisms could never have been born, and because this breed of dog grew faster, she guessed that the small mechanism should be replaced regularly.


    The mechanism is directly nailed to the dog''s leg bone.


    So every time you change, the dog will probably feel the pain through the bone.


    This pain is deeply rooted in their memory, and finally, it has become a routine.


    Even if she hurt the dog, he didn''t move because he mistakenly thought it might be replacing the small mechanism that could kill him.


    How many times does it take to get "obedience"?


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know, but she feels that the people behind this should suffer the pain like these dogs and see if they will do such harmful things in the future!


    "All right! All right! Don''t move, I''ll be right away."


    She whispered and soothed the dog''s ear.


    She didn''t grope for nothing just now.


    Through the touch of her fingers, she formed a three-dimensional model in her own system space.


    Fortunately, she didn''t act rashly just now. It turns out that this small and insignificant mechanism can break the dog''s back leg bone in an instant.


    If she had been reckless just now, not only could she not help the dog, she would also make the dog feel unspeakable pain.


    At that time, no one can guarantee that Gouzi will lose his mind in pain and attack her.


    "This man is really insidious!" Lin Mengya scolded secretly. At the same time, she gently broke off the mechanism through the guidance of the model.


    With a click, the mechanism fell, and the dog''s body shook hard, and then froze.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was softened by the poor dog.


    The people behind him are really vicious.


    In their view, these dogs are just tools to achieve their goals.


    Since it is a tool, you can make the best use of everything without worrying about damage.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to save these dogs, but the difficult thing is to start before the dogs are completely aroused.


    But in fact, besides Lin Mengya, who has the ability to make these dogs quiet?


    Even for her, in the face of those dead dogs who have completely lost their reason, the only thing she can do is to end their lives as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, they will only bite each other until the last one is left.


    The last one is also scarred after a scuffle. How long can it live?


    What a move to kill the dog! It''s almost flawless.


    "Well, put it down first. Take your time."


    Sleeping on their stomach is one of the biggest dreams of these broken soul dogs from small to large.


    Another dream is to have enough to eat.


    The dog who was saved by Lin Mengya by accident has felt that he has reached the peak of dog life!


    Well It''s so comfortable for a dog to sleep on his stomach!


    Lin Mengya doesn''t know if the dog can dream.


    But obviously the one in front of me will probably.


    Just now, with the help of long Tianyu, Gouzi''s huge body was gently put down from the cloth.


    Just touching the ground, the dog stood stiff and straight. It looked like his knees were still locked by the mechanism and didn''t dare to move at all.


    Dogs are lively, alert and active by nature, just like those in her family.


    Although they are not all dogs, but! Small animals are little monsters with excessive curiosity. They like mischief very much except being clever in front of her.


    But this dog, obviously huge, whether claws or sharp teeth, can end an adult''s life in an instant.


    But in the face of the atrocities that trainers add to themselves, it can only learn to obey in thousands of times of pain.


    And twist your nature and practice it as your instinct.


    Lin Mengya can imagine how painful it is, so she wants to give the dog freedom.


    True freedom!


    Lin Mengya saw that it refused to lie down, so she walked behind the dog.


    She squatted down and gently stroked the dog''s hind legs with her hands.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can try. You can get down."


    Miracles happen again.


    The dog bent his knees slowly with her voice and action.


    This is a great trust for Gouzi. It can even be said that it is not too much to entrust her life to her.


    But at this time, Lin Mengya didn''t know what it meant.


    The dog''s legs bent slowly, and then with a "pop", the dog fell on the ground.


    This sudden action startled Lin Mengya. She subconsciously wanted to hold the dog, but unexpectedly, the dog "howled" several times.


    There was no pain in that voice, only joy.


    Lin Mengya didn''t know. She thought that the dog hurt. She was trying to see the dog''s condition silently. As a result, she was stopped by someone.


    "Don''t worry, madam. It''s happy."


    Lin Mengya looked at the man.


    When long Tianyu brought people over just now, she just nodded to the other party because she wanted to concentrate on studying the mechanism on the dog''s leg.


    Now, she can see clearly.


    This man looks very simple and honest, especially like a farmer everywhere. He is an ordinary appearance that you won''t see him more when you meet him on the roadside.


    But Lin Mengya saw the gratitude in the man''s eyes.


    Huh?


    appreciate?


    "He''s the one I told you about, Dog King."


    Long Tianyu fished his wife and took care of her dirty clothes.


    "Are you the dog king of Jizhou? I''ve heard about you. You''re really good!"


    Dog King Chen Haitong was shy in an instant.


    "Madam, don''t, don''t call me that. I''m just a dog trainer and can''t be called the dog king."


    "No, you are a well deserved Dog King!"


    For those who are really capable, Lin Mengya will never be stingy with her praise.


    The ability of the "Dog King" lies not in his superb skills in training dogs, but in his kindness when dealing with mute children.


    Sometimes people fight with each other, even if they are kind, they won''t spend it on cats and dogs.


    But Chen Haitong is different.


    He has loved cats and dogs since he was a child, and he often picks up stray animals and keeps them well.


    His ancestor was a dog trainer who domesticated hounds for the nobility. However, in his vein, he felt that the way of domestication was too cruel, so he did not inherit his father''s inheritance.


    In fact, even in modern times, some people still abuse small animals in a dignified way. What''s more, they steal others as children''s pet just for their own meal. In the end, they call it "pigs are also animals. Why can''t they eat dogs and pigs?"


    Whether pigs or dogs, once they put their emotions into it, they are no longer the prepared delicacies on the table, but the host''s relatives and friends.


    Isn''t it cruel to eat and kill people''s relatives and children just because it''s an animal?


    Therefore, it is particularly rare for Chen Haitong, who can figure it out for himself and flatly refuses to pay a high salary.


    And if he follows the established track of fate, his rich ancestral property is enough to keep him, his wife and children, and those Mao children safe and secure all their lives.


    Until, a group of robber like officers and soldiers robbed his home.


    He became the target of those people because of his rich family.


    His innocent wife and children were beaten to death, and he was also seriously injured. If a big dog hadn''t protected him and kept him warm, I''m afraid he wouldn''t stand in front of Lin Mengya alive now.


    After that, he did not escape.


    Instead, he took his hairy children and hid in the mountains.


    Half a month after the Chen family accident, one night he suddenly appeared in front of the robbers with his own army of children.


    The final result was that Mao children killed his enemies at the cost of more than half of their injuries.


    He took revenge, but he also felt ashamed of these hairy children.


    He regarded them as his family, but in the end, driven by anger, he used them as tools.


    Since then, he began to atone for his mistakes, adopted more hairy children, but never used them again.


    Long Tianyu''s people found him in the mountains.


    I don''t know what reason and price invited him to domesticate military dogs for himself.


    After that, the dog king was secretly sent here and hid in the secret camp of the ancient family.


    No one knows that this middle-aged man who looks simple and honest and only likes to be with cats and dogs every day is actually the biggest secret chess of long Tianyu.


    With him, he can not only use Mao children to deliver messages for long Tianyu, but also command military dogs at critical moments.


    But this man has a strange temper and hates those who abuse small animals most in his life.